《I am Han Sanqian》


 Chapter 1

    "Young master, you must come back with us. Now the Han family needs you to take charge of the overall situation."


    "Your father is critically ill and your brother is in prison. Now only you can support the Han family."


    "Your grandmother said, make sure we take you back."


    On Zitong street in Yuncheng City, Han Sanqian, with a gift box and clothes bought from a roadside stall, looks indifferent.


    "Since I was a child, I couldn''t flatter her. My brother is deeply loved, and my grandmother is afraid that I will take the position of my brother''s successor and drive me out of the Han family. "


    "After three years in the Su family and being humiliated, when did the Han family care about it. It was she who forced me to leave Han''s house. Now she wants me to go back. Is Han 3000 a dog


    "Now I just want to be a loser quietly. Don''t disturb me."


    Han 3000 strides away, leaving a group of people looking at each other.


    The Su family is a second-class family in Yuncheng. Three years ago, Han 3000 was a dog. He was the son of the Su family who personally referred to the engagement. At that time, a wedding shocked the whole Yuncheng. However, the reason for the sensation was that Su Yingxia married an unknown trash and became a joke in Yuncheng.


    Han 3000''s real identity is known only by the Su family. However, two months after the wedding, the Su family passed away because of illness. Since then, no one knows Han 3000''s identity, and he has become a useless son-in-law.


    In the past three years, Han 3000 has been sneered at and treated coldly. However, compared with being driven out of the Han family, the latter is even more cool.


    He has recognized it, and it has become a habit for him to be stabbed in the spine for a long time.


    Today is the birthday of the Su family''s grandmother. Han 3000 carefully selected a gift, which is not of high value and is destined to be ridiculed. However, there is no silver in his pocket. That''s all he can do.


    As for what happened just now, Han 3000 was calm and even wanted to laugh.


    His brother is eloquent. Although he can please his grandmother, he is arrogant and domineering. His private life is corrupt. Sooner or later, something will happen.


    Maybe it''s the death of the Han family.


    But what does it have to do with me? I''m just the door-to-door son-in-law of the Su family.


    Back to Su''s villa, a beautiful figure stood at the door, anxious.


    Su Yingxia, a very beautiful woman, is Han 3000''s wife. Because she is good enough, the wedding three years ago became a joke.


    Han Sanqian trotted to Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, who are you waiting for?"


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 full of boredom and said, "is the gift for grandma ready?"


    Han 3000 Yang raised the gift box in his hand and said, "I''m ready. It took me a lot of effort to get it."


    Su Yingxia didn''t even look at it. Three years ago, she didn''t know what was wrong with her grandfather. She insisted that she marry Han 3000 and let Han 3000 be her son-in-law.


    What makes Su Yingxia even more puzzled is that before her grandfather died, he still held her hand and warned her not to look down on Han 3000.


    Three years later, Su Yingxia couldn''t figure out what''s worth seeing about this waste. If it wasn''t for the Su family''s reputation, she would have wanted to divorce Han 3000.


    "Don''t talk about it later. All the relatives will be here today. I can''t help but sneer at you. I don''t want to lose face because of you." Su Yingxia reminds a way.


    Han 3000 nodded with a smile, a look of indifference.


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression, Su Yingxia would like to be killed. He has no background, and he has some real skills. But for three years, he has never done anything else at home except sweeping the floor, washing clothes and cooking.


    Han 3000 is not at all dissatisfied with Su Yingxia''s attitude, because they are married without any feelings, and it is very unfair for Su Yingxia to marry him. So he can understand Su Yingxia.


    When they came to the living room, almost all the relatives of the Su family were present, which was very lively.


    "Welcome summer, you are here."


    "Today is Grandma''s birthday. Why are you so late?"


    "It''s not going to surprise grandma."


    Relatives warmly greet Su Yingxia, completely ignoring the existence of Han 3000.


    Han 3000, who is used to being the background board, doesn''t care. It''s better to be ignored, so that no one will take him as a joke.


    However, there are always people who are dissatisfied with him. Su Haichao, Su Yingxia''s cousin, is bound to make Han 3000 difficult and belittle Han 3000. Even the name of Han 3000''s abandoned son-in-law in Yuncheng was promoted by Su Haichao. He often spoke ill of Han 3000 outside.


    "Han 3000, what you are holding in your hand is not a gift for grandma, is it?" Su Haichao looks at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Such a big thing is wrapped in gift paper. It''s cheap.


    "Yes." Han 3000 admits.


    Su Haichao sneered: "what kind of thing is this? Can''t it be bought from the roadside stall?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I bought it from the gift shop." Although he was sincere, his words caused a roar of laughter. Su Yingxia''s expression was frozen. She didn''t expect that as soon as she got home, she would lose face because of Han 3000. But usually at this time, Su Yingxia doesn''t talk. She regards herself and Han 3000 as two families. She doesn''t care how Han 3000 loses face, as long as she doesn''t talk about her¡° Are you here to be funny? Grandma''s 80th birthday today. Are you so careless in preparing gifts? " Su Haichao went to the tea table in the living room, which was filled with all kinds of precious gifts. At first glance, they were very valuable. Compared with Han 3000''s gift box, they were just like clouds and mud¡° Look at what I gave grandma, aged Pu''er. Do you know how much this cake tea costs? Eight hundred and eighty thousand. " Su Haichao said triumphantly¡° Ha ha, that''s good. " Han 3000 took a look at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia had already warned him to speak less, so he was also sparing words. Su Haichao wants to show his superiority in front of Han Sanqian with his gift. He goes on to say, "it''s more expensive than your gift to take some dregs from this cake of tea, right? Dregs." Han 3000 laughs but does not speak. The whole living room is full of sneers. Although Su Yingxia made up her mind not to take part in Han 3000''s affairs, in the end, Han 3000 is still her husband and has a marriage certificate. Even though she has never let Han 3000 touch her in the past three years, she has no husband and wife, but Han 3000''s face can''t pass in front of so many relatives¡° Su Haichao, it''s almost OK. It''s your business that you have money. It doesn''t matter how expensive a gift you give us. You don''t have to show it off. " Su Yingxia said with an unhappy face. Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia in surprise. In three years, this is the first time that Su Yingxia has helped him speak¡° Show off? Ying Xia, you are wrong. Do I have to show off in front of a rubbish? I just think he doesn''t pay attention to grandma''s birthday. And you, he is not sensible and has no money to give gifts. Don''t you know how to help him? Anyway, this waste is a soft eater. Or is it that you don''t pay attention to grandma''s birthday? " Su Haichao sneered¡° You... "Su Yingxia is red in the face. Her family has the lowest status in the Su family and the worst living conditions. She can''t handle hundreds of thousands of gifts. At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly stood up, went to Su Haichao and sniffed Pu''er¡° What are you doing? It''s a gift for grandma. Can you smell it? " Su Haichao said angrily. Han 3000 frowned slightly and said, "the older Pu''er is, the more fragrant it is. For this reason, the longer Pu''er is on the market, the more expensive it will be. But because of this, many vendors will use the year cost to deliberately raise the price. "¡° Pu''er is also divided into raw tea and cooked tea. The tea in your hand is mainly green and dark green, which can be judged as raw tea. Raw tea has an incomparable taste compared with mature tea, but new raw tea has tea caffeine, which is very irritating to the human stomach and requires a long time of aging. The longer the aging period, the less the content. "¡° However, the cake tea in your hand, due to the deliberate aging, is far from enough. After drinking it, it is bound to do harm to your health. "¡° I''m a good slag, but you''re shoddy and even harmful to grandma''s health. Isn''t it worse than me Han 3000 points to Su Haichao, the whole Su villa, silent! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2

    "You fart. Grandma has stopped drinking tea these two years. How can I harm her?" Su Haichao''s face was full of fear and said that he was eager to explain. On the contrary, it made people feel that he had a ghost in his heart.


    "Oh, so it is." Han Sanqian nodded and said, "you know grandma doesn''t drink tea. That''s why you cheat her by shoddy. It''s 800000 yuan. Go into your own pocket."


    Su Haichao''s eyes are wavering and he looks guilty. Because Han 3000''s words are all right, he is really shoddy and wants to earn some face for his family. Besides, grandma doesn''t drink tea now. In his opinion, it''s impossible for him to find out.


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to show off in front of Han 3000 and let his relatives see Han 3000''s jokes, but Han 3000 broke his lies!


    "What you trash say is just like making up a story. Do you know tea?" Su Hai said calmly.


    The relatives who had doubts about Su Haichao just now were shocked to realize that they were almost fooled by Han 3000.


    He is a soft eater. How can he understand these high-end products?


    "Han 3000, shut up if you don''t understand. Don''t slander Hai Chao."


    "Yes, I don''t know what kind of goods I am or what kind of professionals I am. Can you tell the difference between good and bad?"


    "You can only distinguish between salt and monosodium glutamate. After all, it''s a family cook."


    Another burst of laughter, especially harsh.


    Han Sanqian didn''t explain. When he was at the Han family, he met a professional of tea ceremony, and he was also a collector of tea cakes. He knew more about tea than anyone else.


    But every other line is like a mountain. It''s no use explaining to these people who don''t know anything.


    "What''s so busy." At this time, an old voice came, and the old lady of the Su family finally appeared.


    A group of relatives got up one after another with great respect.


    Since the death of the Su family, the old lady of the Su family has been in control. Her status is like that of Cixi. Any big or small affairs of the Su family must be decided by her. It is the old lady of the Su family who controls all the Su family''s relatives.


    Some people hope that the old lady of the Su family will die soon so that they can share real power. However, the old lady of the Su family is strong and may not be able to live up to their wishes in recent years.


    "Grandma, Su Haichao gave you a cake of aged Pu''er. You can see if it''s true or not." Su Yingxia takes a look at Han 3000, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. She actually believes Han 3000''s words. Maybe in her heart, she also hopes to be able to expose the lie.


    Su Haichao was flustered when he heard this.


    Other people can''t tell the truth of the tea, but grandma has been drinking tea for decades, and she can definitely tell. Let her tell the truth, isn''t she putting a guillotine on her head?


    "Yes? Let me see. " Said the old lady of the Su family.


    Su Haichao, with a solemn and stirring face, handed the tea cake to the old lady as if she were on the execution ground.


    Su Yingxia wanted to win some credit for Han 3000, and quickly said, "this is what Han 3000 saw."


    The old lady of the Su family is full of wrinkles and shows an unhappy look. Su Haichao wants to die, and his parents are pale. If she does send a fake, the old lady is not happy to write it down. I''m afraid they will get less property in the future.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 and thinks that he has done something for his family. If he is praised by his grandmother, he can be a little kind to him in the future.


    But then the old lady of the Su family poured a basin of cold water on Su Yingxia.


    "It''s true. Why do you slander Haichao?" The old lady looked directly at Han 3000 and asked.


    Han three thousand one Leng, this cake tea obviously has a problem, he knows that the old lady is a very understanding of tea, how can not see it?


    Su Haichao was also stunned. Did he muddle through? Is it grandma''s old age and old eyes?


    "Grandma, take a closer look at this tea..."


    Han Sanqian also wanted to explain. The old lady snapped, "do you mean I''m old and my eyes don''t work so well that I can''t tell the true from the false? I say it''s true, it''s true. "


    "Han 3000, grandma said it''s true. What are you talking about?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Han 3000 is a person who doesn''t know anything. He''s an expert in front of you. I don''t know what he means."


    "Han 3000, you still don''t apologize to Hai Chao."


    Han Sanqian looked at the old lady with a bitter smile on her face.


    It''s not that she didn''t see it, but that she didn''t want to expose her grandson.


    Also, I''m just an outsider. I''m a waste in your eyes. How can I hurt Su Haichao''s face because of me.


    Pop!


    There was a loud slap in the face.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 with gnashing teeth and said, "I shouldn''t have any hope for you."


    His face is burning and painful. Due to Su Yingxia''s long nails, Han 3000 has several bloodstains on his face.


    Han 3000 suddenly clenched his fist, but looking at Su Yingxia''s eyes full of tears, he relaxed again. Isn''t it because of herself that she has been wronged? There''s no reason to be angry with her. In the past three years, he has suffered a lot of abuse and humiliation. How could su Yingxia not? For him, it was a tribulation, but for Su Yingxia, it was a disaster¡° I''m sorry, but I''ve lost my eye. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia feels that he has lost all his face by Han 3000. He wants to find a way to get in. If he hadn''t been talkative, things wouldn''t have been so embarrassing¡° What''s the use of apologizing to me? Apologize to Hai Chao. " Su Yingxia said. Han took a deep breath, went to Su Haichao, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry." Su Haichao, with a smile in his mouth, whispered in Han 3000''s ear: "do you think grandma didn''t see it? But I''m her grandson, and you''re just a useless son-in-law. Even if it''s fake, she will help me. " Su Haichao''s complacent tone is particularly harsh for Han 3000, but the old lady confused black and white and decided that the tea cake was real, so Han 3000 had nothing to do. This episode did not make Han 3000''s status in the Su family lower, because he was a waste in everyone''s eyes, and his status was already the lowest. Just for Su Yingxia, this matter is very difficult to accept, but it''s not Han 3000 that makes her lose face. When Su Yingxia calmed down, she found a problem. The truth of the tea is not important at all. The important thing is that the old lady can''t help Han 3000 speak, which means that even if Han 3000 really sees that there is a problem with the tea, and the tea is really fake. Grandma will protect Su Haichao. Towards lunch time, Su Yingxia went to Han 3000 and said, "I owe you a slap. You can take it anytime you want."¡° Give me a slap? " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile¡° I don''t want to owe you anything. You know, we are doomed to divorce. It''s just a matter of time Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia''s back as he walked to the restaurant. He didn''t know where he had the courage and said, "do you want me to change? In this world, only you can make me change. " Su Yingxia turned his head with a smile, very sad¡° Don''t forget who you are. In Su''s family, you can never be reused. What''s more, you are not a person who has no chance of talent. " At lunchtime, the restaurant takes its place as a family. Han 3000''s status as a redundant son-in-law was naturally assigned to the smallest table, which was also the farthest away from the old lady of the Su family. Moreover, all the people at the table with Han 3000 were servants and cleaners of the Su family. Is eating a meal, a person in a hurry ran into the restaurant¡° Granny, there''s a gift coming. " The man said to the old lady of the Su family. On the birthday of the old lady of the Su family, no outsider was invited, and this has been the case for many years. What''s more, the Su family is only a second-class family in Yuncheng, and no one will try to please them¡° Who is it? " Asked the old lady of the Su family¡° I don''t know what the Han family is. I haven''t seen them before. " Said the man. Han family? Han 3000 was the only one with the surname of Han. However, except for Su Yingxia who took a look at Han 3000, other people didn''t connect Han 3000 and Han 3000 at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3

    "Phoenix in the air, a golden comb."


    "Phoenix comes to me, and a Golden Phoenix hairpin."


    "Good luck, a jade abacus."


    "Take advantage of the dragon to match the Phoenix, a pair of gold bracelets."


    "Mandarin ducks play lotus, a pair of golden chopsticks."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the list of gifts, the Su family looked at each other. It''s not a gift for the old lady of the Su family. It''s a dowry!


    "Cash gift, 8.88 million."


    The Su family were stunned.


    When the bright red hundred yuan banknote was placed in front of them, the whole Su family restaurant was silent, and only a little shortness of breath could be heard.


    For a second rate family like the Su family, the bride price is almost astronomical.


    The old lady of the Su family got up on crutches and staggered to the reporter. She looked excited and asked, "who are you and which daughter of the Su family do you like?"


    On hearing this, several unmarried women of the Su family blush with excitement. Although they don''t know who they are, it must be a rich family that can offer such an amazing dowry. It''s something they dream about when they marry into a rich family.


    Su Yingxia looks pale. She is the only married Su family woman. That is to say, everyone else has a chance, but she doesn''t have such a possibility.


    "I''m only in charge of gift giving. I don''t know anything else." The giver came and went quickly, leaving no information.


    When people in the Su family look at the Golden Jade and the 8.88 million yuan in cash, many of them have begun to drool. If their daughter is valued, she will become a Phoenix. In the future, the whole Su family will have to rely on them.


    "It must be me. I''m the most beautiful woman in the Su family." At this time, a very sexy woman said.


    "Yo Yo, where''s the self-confidence? Now it''s not sure who it is. Can''t wait."


    "Yes, we all have a chance. How can it be you? I see, this rich young master deliberately shows off his mystery. Maybe he just takes a fancy to me."


    Several younger generation women fight against each other, and the whole family suddenly falls apart.


    "Don''t fight, you all have a chance, but it''s a pity that someone can only watch eagerly." When Su Haichao said this, he deliberately took a look at Su Yingxia.


    Everyone present knew who he was talking about and began to laugh.


    "Yes, we''ve lost a competitor."


    "Han 3000, thank you very much."


    "If it weren''t for you, we would have to have another opponent."


    Han three thousand low head, expression is gloomy, even with a trace of ferocious, these people do not know who the Han family is, but he is very clear.


    Make up for it?


    For three years, do I need Han 3000?


    "Don''t argue. I''ll take care of these things first. When the giver comes out in person, he will know who he likes, and I will give them to whom." As soon as the old lady of the Su family made a final decision, other people would no longer argue.


    After lunch, the three members of Su Yingxia''s family didn''t wait for Han 3000, so they drove away, because it made them lose face.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 was too expensive to pay for the bride price, not to mention the bride price. How could they not be envious when they saw such a large sum of money today?


    Back home, Su Yingxia shut himself in the room.


    Jiang LAN, Su Yingxia''s mother, roared angrily at Su Guoyao: "look at other people, and then look at our family. This is the gap."


    "If you''re not useless, how can you let Han 3000 come to our house?"


    "Mother, I was really blind. I thought I could live a good life by marrying into the Su family. I didn''t expect that I would fall into your hands. The old man never thought of giving you the inheritance of the Su family."


    "Look at the other people. They live in villas, elevators and apartments. I''m still crowded with you in this broken community climbing stairs."


    "It''s nice for Su''s daughter-in-law to talk about it, but I don''t know what kind of hard life I''ve had on such a useless waste like you."


    Su Guoyao bowed his head and did not dare to retort. He was a typical hen pecked man, and he knew he was useless. He did not dare to lose his temper in front of Jiang LAN.


    Jiang Lan''s strength has made Su Guoyao more useless.


    "I don''t care. Let Yingxia divorce this rubbish right away. Your Su family''s face has nothing to do with me. I just want to live a good life."


    Su Guoyao said weakly: "Dad warned me that I couldn''t let them divorce, and the whole cloud city knows about it. Now let them divorce, isn''t it a joke?"


    Jiang LAN began to pour tears on the floor, weeping and crying: "Su Guoyao, you useless thing, how can I marry you? What evil did my mother do in her last life? Do you want to destroy our family and the life of the next half of Yingxia for the sake of Su family''s face? Welcome summer to run the construction site every day, don''t you feel distressed? She''s a girl, but she''s tired of dirty work. All your relatives let her do it. If you don''t care for me, you should also care for your own daughter. "


    Su''s family is engaged in building materials business. It''s common for them to run on construction sites. The reason why the whole tribe is in Su Yingxia''s head is that their family has the lowest status in Su''s family. Su Guoyao can''t hide his pain. He knows that it''s really because he is the most useless. That''s why the old man gave Han 3000 to them. He has to bear most of the responsibility for all this. But he doesn''t care about the divorce. The old lady would rather let Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian be a loser all her life, and she would never let the Su family lose face because of this. The wedding was already a joke. Three years later, it was gradually forgotten. If you divorce, it will be regarded as a joke. How could the old lady allow this kind of thing to happen. Han 3000 went to the door, heard the crying from home, sat on the stairs, took out a cigarette, the rising smoke couldn''t wipe the cold in Han 3000''s eyes. After smoking a cigarette, Han 3000 is ready to enter the door, but there comes Su Yingxia''s voice. Su Yingxia, who shut himself up in the room, suddenly went to the living room, looked at the distressed Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao, and said, "I won''t divorce him."¡° Daughter, are you crazy? Are you going to waste your life with this loser? " In Jiang Lan''s opinion, Su Yingxia should be the one who wants a divorce most, but now she says so¡° I''m not crazy. For three years, although he has no future, he hasn''t complained at home in the past three years. He doesn''t do anything to sweep the floor and cook. Even if he keeps a dog, he will have feelings, let alone a person? "¡° I look down on him, but I don''t hate him. It''s decided by my grandfather. Even if I want to hate him, I only hate him. "¡° And grandma won''t let us divorce. She thinks the face of the Su family is more important than anything else. " At the door, Han 3000 took a deep breath and laughed. Until today, he realized that he was not so miserable in Su Yingxia''s heart. At least this woman had some feelings for him. It turns out that the extreme of hate really produces love¡° Ying Xia, I''ve wronged you. " Su Guoyao sighed. Face two lines of clear tears of Su Yingxia shook his head, stubborn said: "I am not wronged." All along, Su Yingxia also felt that she would divorce Han 3000. Even today, she told Han 3000 that they would divorce sooner or later. But when this problem was really put in front of Su Yingxia, she realized that the useless man had actually entered her heart in the past three years. They had never held hands, and even kept a certain distance in public. But this man has been sleeping under her bed for three years. It''s a relationship that can''t be erased¡° I just don''t win myself. I really like him. " Su Yingxia said, biting her white lips. At this time, Han 3000 opens the door, walks into the living room, looks at Su Yingxia with pear blossom and rain, and reaches out to wipe the tears on her face¡° Han 3000, you said that only I can change you. "¡° Not bad. "¡° I don''t want to be looked down upon and become a joke of others. I want all those who look down upon me to regret it. "¡° Good Han 3000 succinctly answered a word, turned and left. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4

    Peninsula Hotel, a presidential suite.


    Sitting opposite Han 3000 was a woman with delicate make-up. She wore gold and silver and showed a gentlewoman temperament.


    "3000, I''m glad you''ll come to see me." The woman''s name is Shi Jing, the mother of Han 3000.


    In the face of his biological mother, whom he hadn''t seen for three years, Han 3000 didn''t even look at her.


    "Who would have thought that I, the neglected youngest son of the Han family, would be useful one day? I didn''t expect that. You didn''t either Han 3000''s mouth rose with a faint smile.


    "Three thousand, I know that three years ago was very unfair to you, but it was decided by your grandmother, and I can''t help it." Shi Jing said with emotion.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "three years? It turns out that in your eyes, injustice was only three years ago? "


    "Thirteen years ago, he was twelve years old, and his name was the only one on the birthday cake. You are all happy for him, but you forget that I am only five minutes younger than him. Since then, injustice has come to me. For 13 years, he has conquered all of you with one mouth. And me? No matter how hard I try, no matter how good I am at school, you never see it


    "Would you have come to see me if he hadn''t been in prison?"


    "If the Han family had not been inherited, would you have thought that there was a man named Han 3000 in the world?"


    "She doesn''t deserve to be my grandmother, and you don''t deserve to be my mother."


    Shi Jing heard these words that she could not refute, and hid her face and wept.


    "The Han family owes me too much. I''ll take it back one by one."


    "She said that she didn''t want to be looked down upon and become a joke in other people''s eyes."


    Shi Jing took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and said, "Yuncheng will set up a new company, which will be fully responsible by you."


    "Ha ha, is this her test for me? Even if Han Jiaqing doesn''t answer, she still doubts my ability? " Han 3000 stares at Shi Jing''s new company. To put it bluntly, he lets Han 3000 be the boss, but Han 3000 knows that this is just a test set by her grandmother for him. Only by doing a good job in Yuncheng''s company, can he have the chance to inherit the Han family.


    Shi Jing nodded and didn''t speak.


    "OK, I will let her know who is qualified to inherit the Han family, and let her know the consequences of belittling me. But I didn''t do it for the Han family, I did it for her. "


    When Han 3000 left the hotel room, Shi Jing took out the phone.


    "Ma, he said yes."


    "I hope he won''t let me down, or I won''t leave him a cent even if I donate all the property of the Han family."


    Shi Jing wants to say nothing, but she doesn''t say it in the end, because it''s not only the old lady of the Han family, even she, but also Han 3000''s elder brother. If she doesn''t have to, she won''t come to Yuncheng all her life.


    The next day, a big news set off waves in Cloud City.


    Yanjing Hanjia wants to set up a new company in Yuncheng. As a real estate giant in China, Yanjing Hanjia is bound to vigorously promote the development of Yuncheng. Countless new companies are staring at Hanjia, hoping to seek cooperation.


    Three days later, the Han family officially listed in Yuncheng, weak water real estate.


    Just as people were wondering why the name of Han Jiaxin company was so strange, a huge stone fell down again.


    Weak water real estate has bought all the undeveloped wasteland in the west of the city. In order to build a new city, no one will doubt the strength of weak water real estate. Even when the news comes out, many people believe that the west of the city will be the most prosperous place in the future.


    For a time, the company''s hurdles of weak water real estate are almost broken, and countless cooperation come to our door, hoping to get a share in the west of the city.


    The Su family, which runs the building materials business, naturally wants to share a piece of cake, and some people suspect that the Han family in Yanjing is the one who gives betrothal gifts.


    This made the unmarried women of the Su family very happy. They were so excited that they didn''t sleep well for several days and nights. After all, the temptation to marry into the Han family in Yanjing was too strong.


    Unfortunately, this matter was quickly denied, because the Su family came to seek cooperation, no matter who came forward, they were rejected by the weak water real estate, and the rejection was very happy.


    On that day, all the relatives of the Su family were present and held an internal meeting in the company.


    The old lady of the Su family sat in the position of director, looked at the distressed relatives, and said, "we have many competitors this time, but you should know how good it will be for the Su family once we can cooperate with the weak water real estate, and it may even make us become a first-line family in Cloud City, so we must not miss this opportunity."


    "Mom, we''ve all tried. We haven''t even seen the owner of the weak water property."


    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s incompatible with the weak water property."


    "It seems that the Han family who gave us dowry is not Yanjing Han family at all."


    They were dejected, and the old lady of the Su family said angrily, "now you have put your incompetence on the nonsense of eight character incompatibility? Weak water real estate one day did not decide a good partner, we Su family has the opportunity, did not see, went to the company gate to wait, everyone takes turns one day


    Everyone takes turns to stand at the gate of weak water company for one day. Isn''t that a joke? All the relatives of the Su family present are good face people. They are not willing to do such a disgraceful thing. Su Yingxia lowers her head. This scene happens to be seen by Su Haichao. She sneers in her heart. It''s suitable for her to do this kind of coolie work. Do you want to hide¡° Grandma, Yingxia hasn''t had much work recently. We have a lot of work in hand, or let her go alone. " Su Haichao suggested. This sentence immediately caused others to echo¡° Yes, anyway, Su Yingxia has nothing to do. "¡° You can''t let her be a rice bug in the company. Since she has to rely on the company to eat, she has to work hard for the company. "¡° It''s the most appropriate thing for her to do. " Su Yingxia is not hiding with her head down, but her mobile phone vibrates. Someone sends her a message. The information is from Han 3000, and the content is very simple. Strive for opportunities and discuss cooperation with weak water companies. Su Yingxia doesn''t know why han 3000 sent such a short message to her, and other people are all disappointed. Can she come out and make a deal¡° Would you like to welcome summer? " The old lady of the Su family did not look at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is used to this kind of coolie work. She never does anything that can''t be accomplished or that needs to be done¡° Grandma, I will Su Yingxia said. Jin Haichao said with a smile: "welcome summer, don''t be lazy. If you miss the chance to meet the weak water property owner, you can''t afford it."¡° Yes, it''s an opportunity for our Su family. Don''t promise to be happy, but actually be lazy. "¡° Otherwise, find a security guard to follow her, so that she won''t take this matter seriously. " Listening to these words, Su Yingxia gnashes her teeth. She is also a member of the Su family, but sitting in this conference room, she is treated as an outsider. Do you want someone to watch her¡° In view of her previous criminal record, I think it''s good to find someone to follow her. "¡° I think so, too A group of relatives all nodded, and the old lady of the Su family agreed with them. She said, "in this case, you can take a person with you. If you have anything, you can share it with me." Su Yingxia clenched her fist and was very unconvinced. Thinking of the message Han 3000 sent to her, she blurted out: "don''t worry, I won''t be lazy. I will talk about this cooperation." As soon as the words came out, the whole conference room was quiet, but soon there was a voice of ridicule¡° Su Yingxia, you can''t be out of your mind, can you do what we haven''t done? "¡° Ha ha ha, this is the biggest joke I''ve heard this year. It''s killing me. " Su Haichao''s eyes brightened and seized the opportunity to kick Su Yingxia''s family out. Although Su Yingxia''s family is not taken seriously, she is the Su family after all. In the future, when her grandmother dies, she will certainly lose some of her family property. However, there will be one less person who can kick Su Yingxia out of the Su family and share her property¡° Su Yingxia, you said it yourself. What if you can''t do it? " Su Haichao said. Su Yingxia said that she regretted it, but now she''s going back on it, and it''s bound to be a joke¡° If you do, I''ll bring you tea and water in the future, and call you sister Xia. If you can''t, how about getting out of the Su family? "¡° Good This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5

    "Boss, pack the cigarettes."


    "You are so punctual every day."


    Su''s company store across the street, the boss looked at Han 3000 with a sigh.


    One day three years ago, this young man would be here on time, three years like a day, rain or shine. At first, the boss was still surprised. Later, he gradually realized that whenever Su Yingxia left the company, he would also leave.


    For Han 3000''s identity, the boss has a general guess, but it doesn''t point out that every family has its own difficult experience. This Su''s husband is regarded as a waste by the whole Cloud City. Maybe he doesn''t want others to know his identity.


    "I''m free anyway." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The boss is a middle-aged man. He admires Han 3000''s persistence very much. For three years, he appears on time at 4:30 every day and guards Su Yingxia silently.


    "When are you going to pick her up from work? It''s not the same thing to watch every day. " There were no customers in the shop, so the boss and Han 3000 chatted.


    Han three thousand looked at the door of Su''s company, a faint smile: "not yet."


    "Little brother, I don''t know if I can say something." Asked the boss.


    "Of course."


    "I don''t think you are ordinary people. How... How can you join the Su family?" Although the boss doesn''t have a bright eye, he contacts a lot of guests every day. In his eyes, Han 3000 is different from others. He can''t say what he feels. The boss just thinks that he shouldn''t be the waste of those people.


    "Flesh and blood, eating, drinking and sleeping are the same. Of course, they are ordinary people." Han 3000 said.


    "You know that''s not what I mean." The boss hesitated for a moment and continued: "I would have collapsed if I had endured so much criticism."


    Collapse?


    Han three thousand smile, he as a waste abandoned son, into the Su family, Su Ying summer did not collapse, he has no right to collapse.


    In other people''s eyes, Han 3000 endured humiliation.


    But in Han 3000''s eyes, Su Yingxia was ridiculed more seriously than he was.


    "What I put up with is nothing compared with her." Han 3000 said.


    The boss sighed and said nothing more.


    After su Yingxia got off work, Han 3000, as usual, said goodbye to his boss and rode away on a small battery.


    Su Yingxia stood at the door of the company until Han 3000 disappeared.


    For three years, Han 3000 has been waiting for Su Yingxia to get off work every day.


    Su Yingxia, however, would not get on the bus until Han 3000 left.


    Back home, when Su Guoyao told Jiang LAN what happened at the meeting, Jiang LAN seemed to be crazy.


    "Su Yingxia, are you crazy? Have you ever thought about how we will live after being expelled from Su''s family?"


    "Su Haichao deliberately excites you. Don''t you know what his heart is?"


    Su Yingxia said calmly: "he doesn''t want us to share Su''s property."


    When Jiang LAN heard this, he was so angry that he yelled: "since you know why you have to promise, what they haven''t done, how can you do it?"


    Su Yingxia is in a very complicated mood. She believes Han 3000, but she doesn''t know whether she is right or wrong.


    Although their family''s status in the company is very low, but the old lady died, how can they get a sum of money, if they were driven out of the Su family, there would be nothing left.


    With the future fate as a bet, believe Han 3000, the price is very high, but the words have been said, can you still regret it?


    "Mom, do you just don''t believe me?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan was so angry that he beat his chest and said, "how can you make me believe you? The Su family''s relatives are all ashes. How can you do that?"


    Why?


    Su Yingxia really doesn''t know why, because she promised it because of Han 3000''s message.


    At this time, Han 3000 returned home, went to Su Yingxia and said to Jiang LAN, "Mom, you should believe her. Yingxia can do it."


    Jiang LAN took an impatient look at Han 3000 and said in a cold voice, "what has this to do with you? If you didn''t come to our house, my daughter is so beautiful, she will be able to marry into a rich family in the future. If you destroy us, what''s the right to speak."


    Han 3000 was silent and went to the kitchen to cook.


    "Han 3000, can I believe you?" Su Yingxia suddenly said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 turned his head and said with a smile: "yes."


    "What''s the situation?" Jiang LAN see things are not right, quickly asked Su Yingxia, this thing, can''t be this waste let Su Yingxia promise.


    "Come here and make it clear. Are you involved in this? Did you ask Yingxia to agree? " Jiang LAN asks Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia knows clearly that if Jiang LAN knows about the short message, Jiang LAN will certainly embarrass Han 3000, and may even drive Han 3000 out of his home.


    "Mom, it''s my decision. It has nothing to do with him." Su Yingxia said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I think you are fascinated by this rubbish. Can you believe what he said? Su Yingxia, are you crazy? " Jiang LAN grabs Su Yingxia''s shoulder. Because she is too emotional, her shoulder hurts. Looking at Su Yingxia''s painful expression, Han 3000''s expression is as cold as ice. He grabs Jiang Lan''s wrist and says in a cold voice: "if you can meet Su Yingxia, tomorrow you will know why you don''t want to believe her." Jiang LAN is very angry. When is it the turn of this rubbish to talk¡° You let me go, our family has no qualification for you to speak. " Jiang Lan said. Han 3000 coldly looks at Jiang LAN and refuses to let him go. This is the first time that he has been so strong in the Su family. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, Jiang LAN suddenly felt guilty, as if he was going to kill himself. Su Guoyao saw that something was not right, and quickly came up to make it over: "you first loosen up, things have been like this, what''s the use of making trouble, now we can only try our best to let Yingxia finish this thing." After Jiang LAN released Su Yingxia, Han 3000 let go and said to Su Yingxia, "I''ll cook." Jiang LAN gnashed her teeth, looked at the red wrist, said: "sooner or later I will find a way to let you get out of our house, loser." At dinner, Jiang LAN didn''t come to the table. Su Guoyao said a lot about the weak water property at the table. He was also very afraid, because if Su Yingxia didn''t do it tomorrow, Su Haichao and Su''s relatives would never let them go. If they were really driven out of the Su family, they would be finished. After dinner, Han 3000 took a bath and went back to his room to find Su Yingxia sitting on the bed, looking at himself. Han 3000 lying on the floor, said to Su Yingxia: "the boss of weak water real estate is my classmate."¡° Oh Su Yingxia simply answered, and did not continue to ask. It''s so quiet in the room that it can be heard. For three years, it has never changed day after day. But today Su Yingxia''s mood is a little strange, especially when Han Sanqian grabbed Jiang Lan''s hand just now, Su Yingxia never saw that kind of look in his eyes¡° Don''t wait for me in the company in the future. " Su Yingxia said suddenly. Han 3000 was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Su Yingxia to know about it¡° Good Su Yingxia, with his back to Han 3000, clenches his lips, and his heart ripples inexplicably. She always thought that she could divorce Han 3000 freely, but when Jiang LAN put forward this matter yesterday, she found that she couldn''t do it. This man, no matter how cowardly and useless he is, has been by his side for three years. No matter how bad the outside world''s comments on him, no matter how cold his attitude towards him, he always has a brilliant smile in front of himself. Heart is made of meat, Su Yingxia has no heart of stone, and now she knows that she has been used to having him around for a long time¡° Meet me at the door of the company. " Han 3000ru was struck by lightning, looking at Su Yingxia''s back lying on his side, his jaw dropping expression gradually became full of happiness. Su Yingxia couldn''t see Han 3000''s expression and couldn''t hear his answer. He thought he didn''t want to. He said discontentedly, "if you don''t want to, it''s OK." Han sat up and said excitedly, "yes, yes, I do." Su Yingxia feels Han 3000''s excitement, and two lines of clear tears fall like pearls. It turns out that he doesn''t want much¡° These three years, I''m sorry. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6

    The next day, Su Haichao was sitting in his office. A phone call made him laugh so much that he almost burst into tears.


    There are several Su''s contemporaries also in, looking at Su Haichao inexplicably smile, puzzled.


    "Hai Chao, what happened? Is it so funny?"


    "Don''t laugh at yourself, just tell us about it."


    "Can''t it be su Yingxia who ran away?"


    Su Haichao covered his stomach: "Damn, I laugh so much that I have a stomachache. Su Yingxia is such a devil."


    "Tell me what''s going on." Several of Su''s contemporaries are as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    "This crazy woman, let Han 3000 that waste, use battery to drive her to weak water real estate, she''s out of her mind." Su Haichao said.


    Hearing this, the office broke out a hearty laugh, no one can resist, all the laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha, she talks about cooperation like this. Can weak water real estate deal with her?"


    "I think she has given up, and we haven''t talked about cooperation. How can she do it?"


    "Hai Chao, you''ve done a good job with this move. Su Yingxia will die this time. She will be driven out of Su''s family. When she shares her property in the future, she won''t have her share."


    Several young people collude, no one believes that Su Yingxia can do it, and even they are ready to see jokes.


    "What if she goes back on her life?" Some people are worried.


    Su Hai super cold smile, not easy to find the opportunity to kick Su Yingxia out of the Su family, how can he give Su Yingxia the chance to repent?


    "Don''t worry. I have a way to get her out of Su''s house. Then you just have to stand by me." Su Haichao said.


    "Don''t worry. Of course we are on your side."


    "Su Yingxia doesn''t make our Su family lose face. If we drive her out of the Su family this time, we won''t have to be laughed at by outsiders in the future."


    "Yes, Han 3000, that waste, how many times I can''t lift my head, now I can finally get rid of him."


    Weak water property.


    Han 3000 put the car, looking at a nervous face of Su Yingxia, said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have agreed with my classmates, just sign the contract directly."


    Su Yingxia didn''t ask more about Han 3000''s classmates, and this time the Su family has a lot of competitors. The Su family doesn''t have any advantages. Can we really get such a big cooperation just by having a friendship with classmates?


    "Your classmates won''t play with you, will they?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course not. He and I are friends." Han 3000 said.


    See Han 3000 very confident appearance, Su Yingxia also mentioned a breath.


    The conversation last night didn''t make their feelings warm up rapidly, but some estrangement has been eliminated. Su Yingxia also knows that no matter what her state of mind is, this matter must be faced.


    Entering the company, before Su Yingxia spoke, the front desk staff came to her.


    "Are you Miss Su, please?" Professional dress, tall woman with professional smile.


    Su Yingxia was flattered and said, "yes, it''s me."


    "Please follow me."


    The elevator goes directly to the top floor of the weak water property. Su Yingxia feels that her heart is about to jump out. Although she hasn''t signed a contract yet, such treatment has let her see the dawn.


    When the elevator door opened, a middle-aged man had been waiting for a long time.


    "Hello, Miss Su. My name is Zhong Liang. I''m in charge of Chengxi project. I''m also responsible for the cooperation with your company." Zhong Liang introduced himself.


    Su Yingxia was at a loss.


    Zhong Liang continued with a smile: "the boss has a lot of social activities, so he usually doesn''t show up. If Miss Su has any problems, just let me know."


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said in a panic: "no, I have no problem, just... We haven''t started to talk about cooperation."


    "According to the boss''s instructions, the contract is ready. I''ve signed it. If Miss Su thinks it''s OK after reading it, she just needs to sign it." Zhong Liang said.


    "Ah Su Yingxia looks at Zhong Liang in amazement. Although the boss of weak water real estate is Han 3000''s classmate, Su Yingxia never dreamed that it would be so smooth. Weak water real estate has prepared the contract!


    "Brother Zhong, are you... Are you kidding me?" Su Yingxia asked in disbelief.


    "Of course not. It''s all ordered by the boss himself. Please follow me." Zhong Liang said.


    After Zhong Liang enters the office, Su Yingxia looks at the contract. There is no problem. Moreover, the contract is very profitable for the Su family. No real estate company in the market can make such a big profit.


    "Brother Zhong, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" Su Yingxia feels like she is dreaming. If she can bring this contract back to Su''s home, who dares to belittle her? Who else has the right to say that she is useless?


    Zhong Liang handed his pen to Su Yingxia and said, "of course it''s not a joke. If Miss Su thinks it''s OK, just sign it." Su Yingxia''s mouth is dry and his tongue is dry. All this goes well. It seems that Han 3000 has a good relationship with his classmate. But how could he know such a powerful person. With the contract in hand, Su Yingxia walked out of the weak water real estate, just like he lost his soul. There is a furtive guy in the distance to see this scene, quickly took out the phone, to Su Haichao news. After su Haichao received the news, he was very happy and planned to hold an internal meeting immediately. He wanted to drive Su Yingxia out of Su''s home at the meeting¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 goes to Su Yingxia and looks at her dejected. He thinks that Zhong Liang is not well received¡° I signed the contract. " Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and said in a dull tone. Han 3000 laughed and said, "since you have signed the contract, why are you so lost?" Su Yingxia is not lost, but this feeling makes her too unreal, like a dream. At this time, Su Yingxia''s mobile phone rang. After seeing Su Haichao''s three words, he said helplessly: "Su Haichao really can''t wait."¡° But this time he will be disappointed. " Han 3000 said¡° It''s all your credit. If it wasn''t for you, our family would be finished. " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 gratefully¡° Don''t let anyone know about it except you. "¡° Why? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 puzzled, this matter is enough to change Han 3000''s status in the Su family, why should he hide it¡° You''ll find out later. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia nodded. Riding a small electric donkey, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to the company, and then came to the store. And the boss looked at a smile, although did not speak, but the boss knows, Han 3000 mouth of the time, has come. In the meeting room of Su''s company, all the relatives were present¡° I didn''t expect that the cow that was blown down yesterday would show its true shape today. I really thought she had something¡° We can''t talk about Su Yingxia''s ability. How can she do it? "¡° Hai Chao, before your grandmother comes, I have to remind you that Su Yingxia must pay the price and never let her cheat. "¡° Yes, we must take advantage of this opportunity to drive the Su Yingxia family out of the Su family. " The relatives were full of gossip. When the old lady of the Su family arrived, they all shut up. The door of the conference room opened and Su Yingxia came in¡° Su Yingxia, you should not forget what you said yesterday? " Without waiting for Su Yingxia to sit down, Su Haichao can''t wait to say. Su Yingxia looked at Su Haichao and said, "what you said, didn''t you forget?"¡° Ha ha ha, of course I didn''t forget, but what does it matter? You didn''t talk about cooperation. What I said doesn''t matter at all. " Su Haichao said with pride, "the news from the eyeliner has already been enough to show that Su driven to distraction." Grandma, I''ve talked about cooperation, and I''ve signed a contract. You''ve seen it Su Yingxia handed the contract to the old lady. The relatives of the Su family suddenly showed an expression of disbelief. The old lady of the Su family also raised her eyelids and said, "have you signed the contract?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 7

    The old lady finally faced up to Su Yingxia and asked her assistant to bring all the presbyopia glasses.


    Su''s relatives craned their necks to see the contents of the contract, because they didn''t believe that Su Yingxia could really talk about the cooperation. Almost all the people on the scene came forward, and they didn''t even see the owner of the weak water real estate. Why should Su Yingxia?


    She has a humble position in the Su family and has always been unpopular. No one really treats Su Yingxia as a relative. But if she talks about cooperation, what if she gets the attention of the old lady?


    Among them, Su Haichao is the one who is most reluctant to believe, because Su Yingxia talks about cooperation, which means that he will bring tea and water to Su Yingxia in the future, and he will have to shout sister Xia, which is a shame.


    "Su Yingxia, you draw up a contract by yourself casually. Who can believe it? I don''t think you even see the owner of weak water property." Su Haichao said sarcastically.


    "Yes, I did not see the owner of the weak water property." Zhong Liang is in full charge of the project in the west of the city, and he also said that the boss is very busy, which Su Yingxia can understand.


    After su Yingxia said this, Su''s relatives became restless and glared at each other.


    "Su Yingxia, you dare to cheat us by making a false contract."


    "I didn''t expect that in order not to be driven out of the Su family, you even did such things."


    "Do you think we''re idiots? They cheat us with fake contracts. "


    Everyone''s anger was like treating Su Yingxia as an enemy. Everyone was gnashing his teeth.


    Su Haichao''s tense expression relaxed instantly. He looked at Su Yingxia like an idiot and said, "you can use this method too. Are you worried about being driven out of Su''s house. It''s also true that if you have three members in your family and a son-in-law who is a waste, it will be difficult to eat without the Su family. But don''t worry, I won''t be too heartless. If I''m really hungry, I''ll give you a meal. "


    When the others heard this, they laughed and echoed, "yes, we can give you a meal."


    Su Ying Xia was not angry but smiled. He said, "the truth of the contract is not what you has the final say. Although I haven''t seen the owner of the weak water property, the person in charge of the West City project is Zhong Liang, who is also his autograph."


    "I''m not a fool, and I won''t treat grandma as a fool and make fake contracts. Do you think I can do it?"


    Su Haichao''s face was as pale as paper.


    It''s really meaningless to make a fake contract. On the contrary, it will annoy grandma. How can su Yingxia do this?


    Did she really talk about cooperation?


    "Su Yingxia, what we haven''t done, why do you..."


    Before Su Haichao spoke, the old lady raised her hand.


    Looking up at Su Yingxia, he asked, "this contract is really signed by you and Zhong Liang. For the project in the west of the city, we are all material suppliers?"


    "Grandma, I''ve invited Zhong Liang to our company tomorrow. I''ll know if it''s true or not." Su Yingxia said.


    The old lady showed a smile and even said three good words.


    These three good words in the ears of Su''s relatives are like a bell striking on their chest, which makes them very uncomfortable.


    Su Yingxia was praised by Mrs. Lai. Let alone driving Su Yingxia out of the Su family, Su Yingxia is likely to be reused in the future. They don''t want Su Yingxia to step on their own head.


    "Su Yingxia, I didn''t expect that you were lucky enough to do it." Su Haichao has to admit this fact, tomorrow weak water real estate people will come to the company, even if he is not willing to believe, also don''t think Su Yingxia will say such nonsense.


    "You didn''t forget what you said, did you?" Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao gritted his teeth and said: "Su Yingxia, you are just lucky this time. Even if I go, I can do it. Do you really want me to bring you tea and water?"


    Su Haichao is not willing to do such a humiliating thing, because he is the most powerful person in the Su family, and he is also the most promising one to succeed as the chairman of the board. How can it be possible to serve tea and water to Su Yingxia.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t go too far. You think you can ride on Su Haichao''s head with a little luck."


    "That is, I really regard myself as a hero. Maybe I can go there."


    "Su Yingxia, as an elder, let''s forget about it. You are really lucky."


    Several relatives of the Su family stand up one after another to speak for Su Haichao. Looking at the way they rely on the old to sell their old, Su Yingxia is angry and smiles. She is really a bunch of shameless people. It is clearly Su Haichao''s own agreement, but now she is wrong.


    If we don''t talk about cooperation, when Su Haichao wants to drive her out of the Su family, will these people still stand up and speak?


    "I''m willing to accept defeat." The old lady spoke softly.


    As soon as these words came out, all the relatives who fought for Su Haichao were the same as Shuangda eggplant, and they did not dare to say more nonsense.


    Su Haichao''s expression is just like eating excrement. Although there are ten thousand people in his heart who are unwilling to do it, his grandmother has opened her mouth. How dare he not do it.


    Honestly give Su Yingxia a cup of tea, extremely reluctantly called out: "sister Xia." Su Haichao looks insidious with his head down. He thinks in his heart: this time you are proud. Don''t want to have a good life in the future. I am the most powerful person in the company. There are many ways to play with you. Sooner or later, I will return this shame to you. Su Yingxia took the tea, but did not drink it. Instead, she put it on the meeting table and said to the old lady, "grandma, I''ll go back to prepare the information first, and I''ll have to talk with Zhong Liang tomorrow." At the end of the meeting, after su Yingxia and the old lady left the meeting room, other relatives were not willing to leave¡° Su Haichao, you have to find a way to kill Su Yingxia''s spirit. You can''t let her be reused. "¡° Yes, if you really let her be responsible for cooperating with weak water real estate, maybe it will affect your status. " Su Haichao''s face is gloomy. As these relatives say, if Su Yingxia cooperates with weak water real estate, his position in the company will be affected¡° Don''t worry. I''ll never let this bitch get away with it. " Su Yingxia and Han 3000 return home. Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN sit nervously in the living room, because their family will face the key of life and death. Su Guoyao doesn''t even have the courage to attend the meeting, and is afraid to see the scene of being driven out of the Su family with his own eyes¡° How''s summer coming? " Jiang LAN asked with a guilty heart. Looking at her parents'' fear, Su Yingxia said with a smile, "don''t worry, we won''t be driven out of the Su family." Su Guoyao looked at Su Yingxia in amazement, stood up and asked in disbelief: "you... Do you really talk about the cooperation?"¡° Welcome summer, did you do it? " Jiang Lan was also stunned. Su Yingxia nods her head and looks at Han 3000. Others think that this is her credit. Only she knows that Han 3000 contributed to this, and he is the hero¡° Yes, the negotiation has been completed. Even the contract has been signed. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang LAN excitedly went to Su Yingxia''s side, pushed Han 3000 away, excitedly said: "Yingxia, my good daughter, it''s all wrong with my mother. My mother should believe you."¡° Ying Xia, what did your grandmother say? Did Su Haichao bring you tea and water? " Su Guoyao suddenly regretted that he didn''t attend the meeting. It''s a pity that he missed the scene of Su Haichao calling sister Xia¡° Grandma said three good words, and Su Haichao brought me tea and water. " Watching her parents happy, Su Yingxia is also very happy. Su Yingxia happy, Han 3000 naturally happy. But when Jiang LAN saw Han 3000''s smile, he was dissatisfied. He said coldly, "what do you laugh at? It''s our family''s contribution to welcome the summer. What does it have to do with you?" Su Yingxia just wanted to speak for Han 3000, but saw that Han 3000 shook his head and could only sigh¡° You can rest assured now that no one can drive us out of the Su family. "¡° Don''t worry. I didn''t expect my daughter to be so promising. My mother is so happy. " The whole family was happy, but Han 3000 was excluded and had to go to the kitchen in silence. That night, Su Haichao and his father went to Su''s villa. He did not allow Su Yingxia a chance to turn over. He had to stop Su Yingxia''s development. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 8

    "Grandma, do you really want to leave this matter to Su Yingxia?" In the living room of Su''s villa, Su Haichao said to the old lady.


    As a matter of course, the old lady said, "since this contract has been discussed in the summer, it will be handed over to her. Is there any problem?"


    "Mom, you have to think about it carefully. Su Yingxia is a woman after all. Once she establishes her prestige in the company, it''s not a good thing for Haichao." Su Guolin said.


    The old lady of the Su family looked at them discontentedly and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t play riddles with me."


    "Grandma, although Han 3000 is a member of the Su family, after all, he''s a stranger, and he hasn''t done anything for three years. If Su Yingxia is in charge of the company, are you not afraid that our Su family''s property will fall into the hands of this stranger? " Su Haichao said.


    "Ying Xia and this waste have no feelings at all. If I hadn''t worried about Su''s face, I would have let them divorce. What you are worried about can''t have happened." Said the old lady.


    Su Haichao clenched his teeth and continued: "grandma, who can say the right thing in the future? We have to be just in case, and since the contract has been signed, changing a person in charge has no effect. Do you want to gamble on the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000 with the future of the Su family?"


    Hearing this, the old lady''s expression became serious.


    Although Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have no real name now, no one can guarantee the future. In case the pillow wind blows, they will suddenly get better?


    The west of the city project is very important for the Su family. It can improve the status of the Su family in Yuncheng, which means that the person in charge of the project will be able to improve his position in the company in the future.


    If Su Yingxia wins the hearts of the people, the Su family may fall into the hands of Han 3000.


    "Grandma, Han 3000 has endured for so many years. I suspect that he has a purpose. Maybe he is waiting for this day." Su Haichao continued to add oil and vinegar.


    The old lady snorted coldly and said, "I dare to covet My Su family''s property just because of this rubbish. It''s a fool''s dream. Well, you are in charge of the project. I''ll call Su Yingxia right away. "


    Hearing this, Su Haichao was overjoyed, but he pretended to be calm and said, "grandma, I don''t want to take credit with Su Yingxia, I just want to be good for Su family."


    The old lady is very happy at her age. What does Su Haichao think? How can she not know.


    "You don''t have to say what you think if you paint the lily and add the lily to the lily. Also, don''t cheat in front of me in the future. It''s too shabby to feed that cake of Pu''er to pigs. " The old lady snapped.


    Su Haichao nodded and said, "grandma said that Haichao will work steadfastly in the future."


    Su Yingxia is preparing the information. The phone call from her grandmother makes her feel like being struck by lightning.


    Although the cooperation was easy to talk about, she went to talk about it. How could she leave it to Su Haichao for no reason?


    "Grandma, I..."


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. You can have a holiday tomorrow."


    Listening to the busy voice on the phone, Su Yingxia gnashes her teeth. She knows that Su Haichao must be doing something bad behind her back, so she can let Grandma change the person in charge.


    Soon, the phone rang again, and it was su Haichao.


    Then I heard Su Haichao''s complacent voice: "Su Yingxia, you don''t think the chance of salted fish turning over has come. I tell you, you will live under my feet all your life."


    "Su Haichao, you despicable villain, I talked about this cooperation." Su Yingxia said reluctantly.


    "So what? Grandma asked me to take charge. Do you have any opinion? Normally, I should say thank you. Without you, I would not be in charge of this project. However, who let us be enemies? You are doomed to do nothing in your life. In fact, it''s very good. You don''t have to wait until you die... "


    Before Su Haichao finished speaking, Su Yingxia hung up and stood up all over his body.


    It''s grandma''s decision. Su Yingxia knows that she can''t change anything. Su Haichao shows off in front of her, and she has nothing to do.


    "Ah Su Yingxia growled.


    Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN are startled by the news. They run from the room to the living room.


    "Ying Xia, what''s the matter? Is Han 3000 bullying you?" Jiang Lan said nervously that although Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had been married for three years, Jiang LAN knew that Su Yingxia had not been touched by Han 3000 in the past three years, and she didn''t want her baby daughter to be wasted in Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Guoyao also asked nervously.


    Su Yingxia just vent, because the fact has been doomed, said: "nothing, I''m just depressed, want to vent."


    "What''s depressing? You''ve even talked about the contract of weak water property. In the future, if you are in charge of this project, our family''s position in the company will be higher and higher. We should be happy." Su Guoyao said with a smile.


    "Dad, grandma changed the person in charge, not let me be responsible, Su Haichao replaced me." Su Yingxia said dejectedly¡° What Su Guoyao said in dismay that the contract was clearly negotiated by Su Yingxia. How could su Haichao be held responsible? Jiang Lan was so angry that she jumped to her feet and said, "Su Haichao is such a bastard. He must go to your grandmother again to pour your dirty water on you. No way. I''ll go to him for theory." Seeing that Jiang Lan was about to rush out of the house, Su Guoyao quickly grabbed her and said, "this matter is decided by mom. What''s the use of going to Su Haichao now?"¡° What''s the usage? Every time it''s a compromise, should we be ridden by him. Su Guoyao, do you have a bottom line? " Jiang LAN roared at the top of her voice. Su Guoyao dared not speak again. Su Yingxia had to say, "Mom, dad is right. It''s useless for you to make trouble."¡° Is that all? Your hard-working cooperation has made Su Haichao''s wedding dress. Are you willing? " Jiang Lan said. How could su Yingxia be reconciled? But the company is the grandmother has the final say, even if not willing, she can only swallow. At this time, Han 3000 appeared at the door of the room and said to Su Yingxia, "don''t worry, no one can take charge of this project except you." Jiang Lan was angry. Seeing Han 3000, he was even more furious and said coldly, "it''s our family''s business. It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." Su Yingxia is in a hurry. Han 3000 helps him to cooperate, but Jiang LAN has such a bad attitude towards him¡° Mom, go to bed as soon as possible. I''ll find a way to deal with this. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang Lan''s heart is not smooth, where has the mind to sleep, is dragged back to the room by Su Guoyao. Su Yingxia went back to his room, closed the door and said to Han 3000, "I''m sorry for my mother. She doesn''t know anything, so..." "if I mind, I''ll run away from home." Han three thousand one face don''t care of say. be away from home? These four words for Su Yingxia, hit the heart, he even put here as his home¡° Do you really don''t care if you laugh and sneer every day? " Su Yingxia asked¡° You bear more than I do, and I have no right to care. " Hearing this, Su Yingxia stood there, covered her face with her hands, and burst into tears. Are you... Because of me? The next day, Su Haichao, wearing the most expensive suit in his wardrobe, stood in front of the company to welcome Zhong Liang. Although the contract has been signed, today''s meeting is just as important. The most important thing is to let Zhong Liang accept the change of the person in charge. Su Haichao is very confident that he can replace Su Yingxia, because his position in Su''s company is higher than Su Yingxia''s, and he has more discourse power, which can certainly make Zhong Liang feel that Su''s family attaches importance to this cooperation. Seeing Zhong liang from a distance, Su Haichao couldn''t wait to go up¡° Hello, brother Zhong. My name is Su Haichao. I''m the Su family leader of this project. " Su Haichao stretched out his hand and introduced himself. Zhong Liang reaches out his hand and Su Haichao is very happy. It seems that Zhong Liang has accepted the change of the person in charge. Su Yingxia really talks about the cooperation by luck. It doesn''t matter whether she is there or not. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 9

    "And Miss Su?" Zhong Liang seems to ask casually.


    Su Haichao thought that Zhong Liang just asked casually, and he could talk nonsense for any reason. He said, "I''m sick. I''ll be responsible for the follow-up cooperation with your company in the future."


    Zhong Liang nodded and said, "in that case, let''s talk about it after Miss Su''s recovery."


    With that, Zhong Liang turns to leave.


    Su Haichao was in a daze for a moment. He quickly caught up with Zhong Liang and said, "brother Zhong, I''m responsible for the same thing. You can rest assured that my ability is stronger than Su Yingxia''s, and my cooperation with your company..."


    Before Su Haichao finished speaking, Zhong Liang stopped beside the car: "there are many people who want to cooperate with weak water real estate. Since the Su family is so insincere, I will reconsider this matter."


    Watching Zhong Liang''s car go away, Su Haichao stood there. He thought Zhong Liang didn''t care about it at all. He didn''t expect his attitude to be so tough.


    Think again!


    This sentence makes Su Haichao''s head tingle. Su Jiaben is the company with medium strength among many competitors. It''s very rare to get this cooperation. If it''s destroyed in his hands, will the old lady have to kill him?


    What should we do?


    Does it come true? Do you want that bitch Su Yingxia to show up?


    Su Haichao was not reconciled. Last night, he swaggered at Su Yingxia. If he asked her to clean up the mess, what face would he have?


    At this time, Su Haichao''s phone rang.


    "Hai Chao, your grandmother has already arrived at the company. Hasn''t Zhong Liang arrived yet?" Su Guolin asked, the old man is also very proud now. This opportunity snatched from Su Yingxia can lay the foundation for Su Haichao''s position in the company. As long as Su Haichao does this, he will be the chairman of the Su family.


    "I''ll be in the conference room in a minute." Su Hai said in a deep voice.


    In the meeting room, all the relatives of the Su family were there. After all, it was such an important cooperation. In order to show the sincerity of the Su family, no one dared to be absent.


    The old lady of the Su family was sitting on the board of directors. She saw Su Haichao coming to the meeting room alone and asked, "hasn''t Zhong Liang arrived yet?"


    "Grandma." Su Haichao said with his head down.


    The old lady of the Su family frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? You didn''t offend Zhong Liang, did you?"


    With these words, Su''s relatives all cast worried eyes on Su Haichao, especially Su Guolin. He was still proud that Su Haichao got this opportunity. If Su Haichao messed up, he would have little hope of becoming a director in the future.


    "Hai Chao, what''s the matter? Is Zhong Liang not free today and changed the time?" Su Guolin said.


    "Because Su Yingxia didn''t show up, Zhong Liang was very angry. He said... He said..."


    Seeing Su Hai''s overspending, the old lady slapped her on the conference table and said in a harsh voice, "what did he say?"


    Su Haichao kept silent and said: "he said he would reconsider the cooperation with the Su family."


    The old lady was so angry that she couldn''t have been angry if Su Haichao hadn''t found her last night.


    How many companies covet this cooperation, and how many people want to collect a handful of wool from this fat sheep? The Su family had already got this opportunity, but they might miss it because of Su Guolin and his son.


    "Su Haichao, Su Guolin, if the Su family can''t cooperate with the weak water real estate this time, you father and son will get out of the Su family for me." The old lady gritted her teeth.


    The father and son turned pale when they heard this sentence. They never thought it would cause such serious consequences.


    And the old lady always does what she says. If she lets go, she will never stay.


    "Grandma, the contract has been signed, can he go back on it?" Su Haichao said reluctantly.


    The old lady sneered: "who is the backstage of the weak water property? Don''t you know? With the weight of the Su family, what can you do about the weak water property? Even if he sends the penalty to you, do you dare to reach for it? "


    The old lady''s words made all the relatives of the Su family dare not breathe. As she said, who dares to take the liquidated damages? Weak water behind the real estate, but Yanjing Han!


    "Only Su Yingxia has a chance to save the situation. You can do it by yourself." The old lady left this sentence and left angrily.


    Other relatives of the Su family have slightly changed their eyes when they look at Su Haichao. They know that after this incident, Su Yingxia''s position in the company may soon rise, which may threaten Su Haichao.


    In the past, they flattered Su Haichao because Su Haichao had the best chance to become the chairman of the company. But now, Su Haichao has made a mistake in this matter, and her image in the old lady''s heart is bound to plummet. The chairman''s business is not sure.


    "Hai Chao, you have to figure out your own way to deal with this. We can''t help you either."


    "Yes, we can''t help. The old lady is angry. You''d better find a way to solve it."


    "We have other things to do, so let''s go first."


    A group of relatives scattered. Su Guolin and Su Haichao were left in the conference room. Su Guolin''s face was black with hatred and said: "I don''t know what kind of drug Su Yingxia gave Zhong Liang. He didn''t give face to you when you talked with him about your position in the company." Su Haichao almost bit the back teeth, then raised a sneer, said: "Su Yingxia is likely to give that waste with a green hat, did not expect ah, Su Yingxia is really a bitch."¡° Anyway, this matter, only let her come out. What your grandmother said, she never goes back on her word. " Su Guolin sighed. Thinking of this, Su Haichao has a headache. He knew that he would not call Su Yingxia last night. Now he has to let Su Yingxia come forward in person. This slap is too fast¡° I can only call her. " Su Haichao takes out his mobile phone and dials Su Yingxia''s number. This matter dare not delay, if Zhong Liang really chose other partners, there is no room for recovery. Su Yingxia was ordered to have a rest at home today. She was so angry that she was depressed. When she was watching TV at home, her mobile phone rang. Just getting up to get it, Han 3000 reaches for his mobile phone¡° Su Haichao, I''ll pick you up. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do, but since he says so, Su Yingxia naturally won''t have an opinion¡° Welcome summer, you come to the company immediately Han 3000 starts amplifying, and Su Haichao''s voice comes from the phone. Hearing Su Haichao''s voice, Su Yingxia was angry. This guy didn''t show off enough last night. Do you want her to go to the company to humiliate her? Just want to talk, see Han 3000 to her made a forbid sound action¡° Ying Xia is ill Han 3000 said. Hearing Han 3000''s voice, Su Haichao was particularly impatient and said, "give Su Yingxia the phone. You are not qualified to talk to me."¡° Oh Han three thousand indifferent should a, and then hang up directly, and shut down¡° What are you doing? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Su Haichao is looking for your help. It must be Zhong Liang who doesn''t talk about cooperation with him, so he wants you to come forward. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia was stunned and asked, "really?"¡° It''s true, of course Su Yingxia stood up and said impatiently, "let''s hurry."¡° Even if it''s not your turn to be anxious, it''s him who should be worried. I think grandma must be very angry now. Su Haichao is asking you for help. He''s playing tricks to take away the identity of your person in charge. Are you going to help him so easily? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia still doesn''t understand Han 3000''s meaning. This cooperation is very important for the Su family. If she can do it, she can improve her status in the Su family. In case of delay and mistakes, Su Haichao will be punished, but she won''t get any benefits¡° What should I do? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Wait, wait for him to beg you. This is a good chance for you to take revenge. " Han 3000 laughs¡° But... "Don''t worry, you forget, is the boss of weak water property my classmate? Even if it''s delayed for a few days, it''s OK. " Han explained. Su Yingxia suddenly realized that she was looking at Han 3000 with her eyes flowing. She reclined on the sofa and said, "Han 3000, I don''t know. You''re still a chicken thief." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 10

    Su Haichao, who was hung up, was so angry that he threw his mobile phone on the ground and smashed it to pieces.


    "This rubbish, dare to hang up my phone, what qualifications do you have!" Su Haichao said angrily.


    Su Guolin''s heart sank. If Su Yingxia didn''t show up, they would be finished.


    "Hai Chao, what''s the matter? Doesn''t Su Yingxia want to come forward?" Su Guolin asked.


    Su Haichao sneered and said, "Han 3000 answered the phone and said that Su Yingxia was ill."


    "Sick?" Su Guolin spat a mouthful of saliva, disdain way: "I see she is pretending to be ill, deliberately shirk."


    Angry to angry, Su Guolin IQ is still online, no matter what, they also want to let Su Yingxia come forward, cooperation is small, was driven out of Su family business.


    "Hai Chao, let''s go. Dad will accompany you." Su Guolin said.


    Su Haichao, with a cold face, is hung up by Han 3000. Now he''s angry. Of course, he has to go to Han 3000 to settle the accounts.


    When he came to the residential area where Su Yingxia''s family lived, Su Guolin looked disgusted.


    "Sure enough, he is the least promising person in the Su family. He still lives in such a place."


    "Dad, it''s good that they can live in a dog house. With thousands of yuan a month, can they still live in the villa in Yunding mountain?" Su Haichao laughed.


    Yundingshan villa area, can live there, is the embodiment of identity, the biggest wish of the Su family, is to let the Su family move into Yundingshan villa, because only live there, can be regarded as a real touch of a line of aristocratic family.


    When the knock on the door, Han 3000 let Su Yingxia back to the room, since to pretend to be ill, acting needs a full set.


    Open the door, Su Haichao looked at Han 3000, full of anger.


    "Han 3000, you hung up on me just now?" Su Haichao said.


    "Not bad."


    Su Haichao suddenly raised his fist and waved it to Han 3000''s face.


    "You garbage, who is qualified to hang up on me?"


    Bang!


    Han 3000 kicks Su Haichao''s belly with a thunderbolt.


    Su Haichao''s fist hasn''t fallen yet. He banged against the wall.


    Su Haichao''s expression was distorted by the pain from his lower abdomen, and he squatted on the ground.


    "Han 3000, you dare to beat my son." Seeing this, Su Guolin was furious.


    Han 3000 stares at Su Guolin coldly, scolds a way: "if you again nonsense, even you also hit."


    Su Guolin was shocked in his heart. The look in his eyes made him feel afraid.


    Isn''t he a soft guy who''s been bullied all the time? Why is it so strong today.


    "Han 3000, you dare to beat me." Su Haichao said, biting his teeth.


    "Since you come to ask for help, it''s like asking for help. Didn''t grandma make it clear to you that she lost the end of cooperation?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence makes Su Guolin and Su Haichao''s anger subside in an instant. Cooperation can''t be retrieved. They have to be driven out of the Su family.


    "Han 3000, does this matter have anything to do with you? Let Su Yingxia come out. " Su Guolin said.


    "It has nothing to do with me. Su Yingxia is my wife. She is ill now. I am in charge of the family affairs for the time being." Han 3000 said.


    "Wife?"


    When they heard Han 3000''s words, Su Guolin and Su Haichao laughed at the same time.


    "Han 3000, do you still have the dignity of a man? You''re a loser who depends on women to eat. Do you have the share to talk about?" Su Guolin said.


    "Did Su Yingxia agree to that? And you don''t know that Su Yingxia gives you a green hat. How do you think she talks about the cooperation of weak water real estate? " Su Haichao looks at Han 3000 with ridicule.


    Han 3000 frowns, Su Yingxia how to talk about cooperation, of course he knows, Su Haichao''s words, obviously malicious slander Su Yingxia.


    Go to Su Haichao in front of the condescending Han 3000 eyes dew kill.


    Su Hai shrunk his neck and stammered: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "If you dare to speak ill of her again, I want you to live rather than die."


    Su Haichao''s Adam''s apple wriggles and swallows his saliva. He has no doubt about Han 3000''s words.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN happened to come back and saw this scene.


    "Guoyao, your son-in-law is so promising that even my son dares to fight." At the sight of Su Guoyao, Su Guolin regained his arrogance, because his younger brother had been a wimp since he was a child. He robbed sweets when he was young, and robbed textbooks when he was reading. Su Guolin never lost, so he had a natural sense of superiority in front of Su Guoyao.


    When Su Guoyao was bullied as a child, he had a psychological shadow and was afraid to see this big brother.


    "Han 3000, are you crazy, Lian..."


    Before Su Guoyao''s words were finished, he was caught by Jiang LAN.


    Although Jiang LAN doesn''t like Han 3000 in her heart, Su Haichao robbed Su Yingxia''s project leader last night. She couldn''t find a place to vent her anger. Su Haichao was beaten and it was too late to be happy.


    "Big brother, your son was beaten. He asked for it. If he did something bad, he would have a retribution." Jiang Lan said¡° You... "Su Guolin was very angry, and his trembling fingertips pointed to Jiang LAN¡° I don''t know what I am. What do you point at me for? What do you do when you come to my house when you have nothing to do? I don''t welcome you here. " Jiang LAN is a shrew. She is angry. How can su Guolin be an opponent¡° Yes, elder brother, how can you come to my house? You''ve never been here before Su Guoyao is also surprised. Su''s relatives never come to their home. Is it hard for them to come out in the West today? Su Guolin and Su Haichao were ashamed and could not say a word. Han three thousand mouth said: "weak water real estate people are not willing to talk to the new person in charge, so they come to Yingxia to help, guess grandma is not less angry." Hearing these words, Jiang LAN laughed heartily¡° Brother, you also have today, and you will come to us for help. It''s a turn of geomancy. " Jiang Lan said. Su Guolin''s future is now in Su Yingxia''s hands. Although he is very unconvinced, he does not dare to refute what Jiang Lan said¡° Guoyao, this time, we did something wrong. I''ll apologize to you. " Su Guolin said. Su Guoyao is so big that he has never seen Su Guolin''s strong side. When he apologized to him, he was a little confused. Su Haichao lowered his head and felt that he had lost all his face, but he could only accept this situation¡° Brother, mom''s punishment is not small, or you can''t apologize to me. " Su Guoyao is a wonderful person¡° This time, you must help me, or I will be driven out of the Su family. " Su Guolin didn''t hide it. Anyway, he had lost face. As long as he could keep his position in the Su family, he would have a chance to revenge. But when he was driven out of the Su family, he would have nothing. Han Sanqian was also a little surprised when he heard this. Although he thought that the old lady would put pressure on Su Guolin, driving out Su''s family was far beyond his imagination¡° No, how can I help you? You used to make trouble for us Jiang LAN refused¡° Brother and sister, why do you do such things that hurt others and do no good to yourself? It''s good for your family to cooperate with weak water real estate. When I''m expelled from the Su family, what else can you get besides having fun? " Su Guolin said. Jiang LAN thinks carefully that it''s the same reason that Su Guolin''s expulsion will not affect her status in the Su family, but it''s totally different to let Su Yingxia take charge of this cooperation¡° What about summer? " Jiang LAN asks Han 3000¡° Sick, resting. " Han 3000 said¡° I''m sick. How can I suddenly be sick? " Jiang LAN ran into the house nervously, shouting as she ran. When I got to the room, I saw Su Yingxia, who looked as usual, and didn''t look sick. I asked, "Yingxia, what''s wrong with you?" Su Yingxia chicken thief a smile, whispered: "Mom, I''m not uncomfortable, is Han 3000 deliberately let me pretend to be sick."¡° On purpose? " Jiang LAN a Leng, immediately understood Han 3000''s intention, light said: "did not expect this wretch waste, careful eye is many."¡° Mom, can you stop being a loser in the future? " Su Yingxia said discontentedly. Jiang LAN stares at Su Yingxia and says: "although he has done well in this matter, this kind of careful eye is not a real skill. You can''t fall in love with him because he has done these things, can you?"¡° Mom, I''ve been married to him for three years This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 11

    Jiang Lan''s biggest wish is to find a chance to kick Han 3000 out of the Su family. Now seeing Su Yingxia talking to Han 3000, and accepting the marriage with Han 3000, she is not angry.


    "Su Yingxia, I warn you, don''t really feel for her. If you follow this kind of loser, you won''t have a good life in the future. I''m your lesson." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Su Yingxia''s relationship with Han 3000 has been subtle in the past three years. Even if there is no weak water property, she will not divorce Han 3000. What''s more, Han 3000 is helping to promote this cooperation.


    The reason why Jiang Lan''s attitude towards Han 3000 is so bad is that she thinks Han 3000 is not promising. As long as she tells her about the weak water property, she will certainly be able to change her attitude towards Han 3000.


    But


    Su Yingxia sighed. Why don''t you let me tell them about it?


    "Mom is not angry with you. She just doesn''t want you to follow me." Jiang LAN noticed that her attitude was a little extreme, and softened her tone a little.


    "Mom, give him a year, and he won''t let you down." Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 is changing for her. Although she doesn''t know exactly what the change is, she believes that Han 3000 will one day make those who look down on him look up to him.


    "Hum." Jiang LAN a cold hum, said: "with your father is a loser, even if give him ten years how, you look at your father, now promising?"


    "Mom, for so many years, although dad is not promising, isn''t he good to you? He has never gone to Xiao San. Look at those people. Who are there without women outside? Happiness is not measured by money. " Su Yingxia said.


    Although Jiang LAN is angry, she also knows that Su Yingxia is telling the truth. Su Guoyao is really poor and worthless, but he never flirts outside. Compared with many men, he is very good.


    "OK, I''ll give him a year to see what he can do, but I warn you, you can''t let him touch you." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia nodded her head. Although she faced up to her feelings for Han 3000, she was not ready for that.


    When Jiang LAN walked from Su Yingxia''s room to the living room, he saw only Su Guoyao and Han 3000.


    "How about Su Haichao and his son? It''s not for us. How can we go Jiang LAN asked.


    Su Guoyao looked at Han 3000 with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    At the door just now, Han 3000''s strong attitude made Su Haichao go away. Su Guoyao had never seen Han 3000''s straight back, so he had no courage to stop Han 3000.


    This son-in-law has been a loser for three years. How can he suddenly change today, and even Su Haichao dares to fight!


    "I let them go. Since grandma changed the person in charge, she should solve the problem herself." Han 3000 light said.


    This sentence is like a thunderbolt, blowing up Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN.


    It''s like a toad yawning to let the old lady come out in person.


    "Han 3000, are you crazy?" Su Guoyao suddenly stood up.


    Jiang LAN is also a face frightened appearance, said: "Han 3000, this family has your share of talking?"? Do you know what the consequences are? "


    The old lady is the same as Empress Dowager Cixi. Although Jiang LAN is a shrew, she dare not breathe in front of her.


    "She will come." Han 3000 is so calm that he goes to the kitchen.


    Jiang LAN suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t see through the loser. Did he take the wrong medicine or suddenly lose his nerve today?


    "Guoyao, what''s the matter? Did you take the wrong medicine?" Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    Su Guoyao shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he is different today."


    Jiang LAN is puzzled. Thinking of what Su Yingxia said before, does he really have any real ability?


    "Do you think mother will come?" Jiang LAN asked.


    Su Guoyao had no choice but to smile and said, "how can ma come to such a place? When will she go to other places besides staying in her villa? Who wants to invite her to go home, unless she lives in Yundingshan villa area?"


    Jiang LAN nodded. The old lady always wanted the Su family to have a place in Yundingshan villa area. For so many years, she has never been to any relatives or children.


    the second day.


    Su Yingxia has the habit of running in the morning and gets up on time at 6 o''clock every day.


    After changing clothes, Su Yingxia went to Han 3000''s shop and said, "still pretending to sleep?"


    Han Sanqian sat up awkwardly. She didn''t expect to see Su Yingxia off work every day. She knew that, even she knew that she ran with the morning.


    Two people go out together, Su Yingxia three years, every morning running route is the same, will pass Yundingshan villa.


    After arriving at the road of Yundingshan villa area, Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia, "you''re here every day. Why?"


    "If you can run on this mountain road in the morning, the air will be better." Su Yingxia said with a yearning face, the door at the foot of the mountain, except for the residents in the villa area, no one can go in at will. Su Yingxia knows that this is a place she can''t touch, so she is satisfied to see it every day¡° My grandmother has always wanted to live here, because only by living here can she really step into the upper class society. This cooperation with weak water real estate is likely to bring such opportunities to the Su family. That''s why she has such a tough attitude and let Su Haichao come to me. " Han 3000 looked at the villa on the hillside and said, "I heard that the villa on the hillside is going to be auctioned. The former owner went abroad many years ago, so he should not plan to return home."¡° What do you think Su Yingxia helplessly looked at Han 3000 and said: "in the whole Yundingshan villa area, the villa on the hillside is the most expensive and can best reflect the status. This auction, there will be a lot of rich people. I heard that the transaction price is estimated at 60 million. Do you know how much it is?" Sixty million. It''s quite a lot, but... It''s not much¡° Let''s go. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Before returning home, they had breakfast outside together. For the first time in three years, not long after returning home, Han Sanqian found an excuse to leave home. Weak water property. The boss''s office on the top floor. Han 3000 stood in front of the French window. Zhong Liang stood respectfully behind Han 3000¡° For the auction of Yundingshan villa area, please find someone to help me take it down. " Han 3000 said. Zhong Liang looked embarrassed and said, "young master, the money of the Han family can only be used to develop the company. This..." Han Sanqian sneered, threw a bank card on his desk and said, "since I was 12 years old, I knew that the Han family was his, so I used the relationship of the Han family to help myself to make money. When I was 16 years old, I had my own company. You were in the Han family, Responsible for the cooperation with Fengqian? " Hearing this, Zhong Liang suddenly breathed¡° Qin Lin, chairman of Fengqian company, has been close to me for many years. " Zhong Liang said¡° Chairman? " Han 3000 raised a strange smile at the corner of his mouth: "it''s just a puppet." Zhong Liang was shocked and looked at Han 3000''s back. Qin Lin is actually the puppet of the young master of the Han family. Han 3000 has controlled Qin Lin for so many years. Is he the real boss of Fengqian company¡° Do you know why it''s called Fengqian? " Han 3000 asked. Zhong Liang was so scared that he didn''t know what to say¡° This is a sword hanging on the head of the Han family. " Zhong Liang''s forehead is in a cold sweat. He can''t believe that Han was paving his way when he was only 12 years old. Shouldn''t that be a young and carefree age? The master of the Han family can''t compare this clever city. Who would have thought that when the young master of the Han family indulged in drinking, the young man had a sword hanging on the head of the Han family. With the cool wind blowing on his back, Zhong Liang said, "don''t worry, young master. I will never tell anyone about this."¡° This villa, at all costs to help me take pictures, she wants to run in the morning on the mountain road What you want, even in this world, I will try my best to give it to you. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 12

    The old lady of the Su family is out!


    It seems that the old lady of Su family is going to Su Guoyao''s house!


    When the news spread in the Su family, every relative was shocked. For many years, the old lady never went to the place where her children lived. She even said that she wanted me to go to your house unless you were qualified to live in Yundingshan villa.


    "Really?"


    "Grandma really wants to go to Su Yingxia''s house."


    "No, who hears the news? How can it be?"


    The wechat group of the Su family''s descendants was very lively, and everyone said they couldn''t believe it.


    But when a picture of an old lady getting out of the car was sent to the group, the group became quiet.


    They all know that grandma''s appearance in person this time can be regarded as selling Su Ying''s face, and Su Haichao''s position in the company is bound to be affected.


    Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN were shocked to be speechless for a long time after they knew about it. They thought that the old lady could not come, but she actually appeared.


    The cooperation of weak water real estate is very important to the Su family. It depends on how to grasp this opportunity. The biggest wish of the old lady''s life is to let the Su family live in Yundingshan villa when she is alive. So when she hears that Su Yingxia is ill, she looks like an ant in a hot pot. In case Zhong Liang finds another partner, There''s no way to recover it, so she has to come to see it herself.


    The old lady is very old. Climbing the stairs almost killed her.


    Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN had been waiting at the door for a long time. When they saw the old lady, they rushed forward to help her.


    "Mom, why are you here in person? If you have something to call, we''ll see you." Su Guoyao said.


    "Yes, Ma, just call if you have something to do." Jiang Lan also followed.


    The old lady was out of breath and pale with fatigue.


    "I came to see Yingxia. I heard she was ill." Said the old lady.


    Su Guoyao was surprised that Su Yingxia was pretending to be ill. What if the old lady knew?


    He glared at Han 3000. It was all his bad ideas.


    Han three thousand one face don''t care, after the old lady please enter the door, poured a glass of water for her, but the old lady didn''t look at it.


    "For the summer?" After sitting on the sofa, the old lady asked.


    "Ill, afraid to infect you, so in the room." Jiang Lan said.


    "She''s not sick." Han 3000 suddenly said.


    Thunder on the ground!


    Han 3000''s words made Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN almost pee. They tried to hide it, but Han 3000 admitted it.


    "Han 3000, what nonsense do you say? Ying Xia Mingming is ill." Jiang LAN angrily looks at Han 3000, pretending to be ill is proposed by this guy, and now it is he who voluntarily admits pretending to be ill, he is harming people!


    "Mom, don''t listen to Han 3000''s nonsense. He doesn''t know anything." Su Guoyao said in panic.


    The old lady looked at Han 3000 discontentedly and asked, "what do you mean you''re not sick?"


    "Yingxia is the person in charge of the project. She won the cooperation of weak water real estate. No matter what Su Haichao said, it''s you who made the decision to change the person in charge of the project. Su Haichao is responsible for this, but it''s also your fault, isn''t it?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Han 3000, what are you, dare to question grandma?" Su Haichao said in a violent way.


    Su Guolin is also very angry. He''s just a son-in-law. He dares to question the old lady. He''s tired of living.


    "Han 3000, you have nothing to say here. You''d better disappear in front of me, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Su Guolin said.


    "Grandma, now only welcome summer can finish this cooperation, don''t you think?" No matter how excited they are, Han 3000 is always calm.


    The old lady took a deep breath and said, "what''s the advantage of doing this? If it annoys me, I won''t be afraid that I won''t cooperate with you and drive you out of the Su family in a rage."


    "Of course, it''s possible, but the Su family''s loss is too great, you won''t do it." Han 3000 said.


    "That''s what you''re going to do with me?" Said the old lady.


    "Grandma, I just want you to pay attention to welcome the summer. There''s no other meaning. If there''s something that makes grandma angry, I''ll make amends to you." Han 3000 said.


    The old lady laughed and slapped a piece of sugar. It''s a good way to play.


    "Is that your idea? I''ll treat you with new eyes on the third day of farewell. " The smile on the old lady''s face was gradually replaced by gloom. Su Yingxia absolutely didn''t dare to play such tricks with her. As for Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN, they didn''t dare to breathe after seeing her. Besides Han 3000, she didn''t expect anyone else to come up with such an idea.


    "My original intention is just for the sake of the Su family." Han 3000 said.


    Su family?


    It''s hard to say whether it''s her old lady''s su family or Su Yingxia''s su family¡° What about summer? " Asked the old lady. At this time, Han 3000''s phone just rings. After answering the phone, Han 3000 presses the PA button¡° 3000. I just talked with Zhong Liang. He is willing to continue to cooperate with the Su family. " Su Yingxia''s voice came from the phone. Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN are confused. They don''t know when Su Yingxia left home¡° Grandma is at home. She must be very happy to hear that. " Han 3000 said. The old lady reluctantly squeezed out a smile, said: "welcome summer, fortunately you are suffering, after two days to grandma''s home to eat."¡° Thank you, grandma The old lady stood up, looked directly at Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, if you have any desire for my su family, I advise you to give up this idea. I will never let you succeed."¡° Grandma, don''t worry. I''m not interested in the Su family''s property. " As far as the Su family is concerned, Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to it at all. It''s just a second rate family. How much money can it have? After the old lady left, Jiang LAN, who was kept in the dark, asked Han 3000, "Han 3000, is this what you and Yingxia have planned? Do you know how dangerous it is to do so? "¡° Mom, don''t you take a breath? After so many years of humiliation in the Su family, don''t you want to vent it? " Han 3000 asked. Jiang LAN a Leng, today this matter, really also is to help her out of breath, if not for Han 3000 such arrangement, how can the old lady come to their home¡° And in the future, Su''s relatives dare not underestimate you any more. The project in Yingxia''s hands can at least make her equal to Su Haichao. " Han continued. Jiang LAN is speechless. Even if she wants to pick a bone in an egg, she can''t find the reason. This incident caused a storm among the relatives of the Su family. Su Yingxia got the identity of project leader, and her position in the company must be rising. Several Su women who have always looked down on Su Yingxia feel indignant for a moment. They don''t want to be ridden by Su Yingxia¡° Don''t be afraid. We still have the chance to marry into a rich family. Even if it''s not the Han family in Yanjing, it''s certainly not a small family. "¡° Yes, our sisters have agreed that no matter who can marry into the Han family, we should protect our sisters in the future and not get too close to Su Yingxia. "¡° She''s always a woman. The Su family can''t be left in her hands alone. Don''t worry too much. Su Haichao has plenty of ways to deal with her in the future. " A sister group without Su Yingxia set off a crusade against Su Yingxia for no reason. Su Yingxia back home, Jiang LAN secretly called Su Yingxia back to his room¡° Ying Xia, tell mom honestly. Is there anything else you''re hiding from me? " Jiang LAN asked¡° No, why do you ask that all of a sudden? " Su Yingxia was frightened, but on the surface, he was calm¡° How can I feel that Han 3000 seems to be a different person? You don''t see the calm when he talked to your grandmother today. Who dares to talk to the old lady with this attitude in the whole Su family? " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia smiles. Although she didn''t see Han 3000''s strength, she was scared when she learned about the plan from Han 3000. However, she chose to believe in Han 3000. Facts have proved that she is right to believe him¡° Mom, anyway, it''s good for us. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 13

    Three days later, the Su family villa.


    The old lady held a celebration banquet for Su Yingxia, and all the relatives of Su family were present.


    During the dinner, Su Yingxia specifically talked about the cooperation with the weak water real estate. The old lady was very happy to hear that. However, all the relatives of the Su family were haunted. It has become an established fact that Su Yingxia is superior. Su Yingxia''s position in the company will not be shaken in the future.


    After all, weak water real estate needs to build the west of the city into the main urban area, and this project must take a long time.


    If the project is not over, who can shake Su Yingxia''s position?


    Su Haichao''s face is very ugly. He used to be the most senior young generation in the company, and he is expected to become the successor of the chairman of the Su family. Now Su Yingxia is in power, which will weaken his influence in the company. Fortunately, Su Yingxia is a woman after all. Su Haichao believes that grandma can''t give him the whole company.


    In addition to the celebration banquet, there is another big event in Yuncheng today, the auction of yunshanding villa and hillside villa.


    Although it is said that the Su family dare not think of such a fabulous thing, they still pay a high degree of attention to it.


    "Today, the hillside villa will be auctioned. I don''t know who can win it."


    "Cloud City has the strength to bid, but it''s just three families. It depends on who is willing to spend more money to prove himself."


    "It''s said that the estimated transaction price is 60 million yuan. It''s living in a pile of money."


    "These top rich people, for the sake of face, who cares about the money."


    Su Yihan, Su Yingxia''s cousin, showed great confidence when the Han family gave her the dowry last time. She thought the dowry was for her. At this time, you leisurely said, "maybe this villa will be photographed by others."


    "Yihan, you mean..."


    "Didn''t the Han family give us dowry? They didn''t show their true colors. They didn''t know what they were pretending to be. Maybe he just wanted to give me a big surprise." Su Yihan said with a smile, with a confident look on his face, as if he had determined that the Han family was coming for her.


    The younger generation of the other girls in the Su family was a little unhappy when they heard this.


    But Su Yihan is indeed the most beautiful among them, and she is the most likely to take a fancy to her.


    "If this is the case, won''t our Su family have a chance to live in Yundingshan villa?"


    Hearing this, even the old lady was moved. Although it was said that the cooperation with qiangshui real estate would probably promote the Su family to the first tier family in Yuncheng, if the Han family really bought the hillside villa, the Su family would be able to follow suit and join hands. The Su family''s status in Yuncheng is likely to surpass the existing three families, This is a thing that old ladies dare not think about.


    "It''s a pity that he hasn''t shown up yet." The old lady sighed and sent such a valuable dowry, but the master didn''t show up. The old lady couldn''t understand it.


    "Such a man must make a big splash. When he is ready, he will come to pick me up." Su Yihan said.


    At this time, Han sank into his meal and did not take part in the topic.


    Su Hai Chao disdained a look, said: "Han 3000, no one with you rob, you have never eaten this kind of good food?"


    This sentence made many people sneer. Now they dare not run on Su Yingxia casually, but this husband still doesn''t have to face.


    "I''m almost fed up with this delicacy."


    "Some people are poor. It''s normal that they haven''t eaten."


    "I don''t know what it''s like to be poor."


    The old lady coughed and the sarcasm stopped.


    Su Guolin received a phone call, full of shock said: "so high! Don''t you mean about 60 million? "


    "Who won the auction?"


    Hearing Su Guolin''s words, Su''s family knew that he was talking about the auction of hillside villa, and they all concentrated on Su Guolin.


    "I see."


    Su Guolin hung up and sighed.


    "Dad, what''s the deal price?" Su Haichao can''t wait to ask.


    "89 million." Su Guolin said.


    This figure made everyone present dumbfounded. The old lady was also in a state of mind, which was far more than the estimated price of more than 20 million yuan. I can imagine how fierce the auction was. The most important thing is that the actual value of the villa was not worth so much. 89 million yuan was spent on face.


    "What''s more, I''m a mystery buyer. I don''t know who it is." Su Guolin continued.


    Su Yihan is full of emotion. She just said it casually. Unexpectedly, it''s true!


    If the mysterious Han family bought it, and she was valued, it would not be as simple as flying on the branch to become a Phoenix.


    "He should be showing up soon." Su Yihan looks forward to saying that although he doesn''t know what the other party looks like, even if he is ugly, Su Yihan can accept it.


    "Grandma, our Su family really have a chance to live in Yunshan villa, and it''s the most luxurious hillside villa." Su Yihan said to the old lady.


    As the old lady gets older, her heart beats faster. I don''t know who bought the villa, but the dowry goes down to the Su family. It''s a great thing for the Su family no matter what he likes about the Su woman.


    "I hope he can come out soon. I''ve been losing sleep for a long time because of this." Said the old lady.


    After a meal, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went for a walk in the back garden of the villa, one meter apart.


    "Will you envy me?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia knew that Han 3000 was talking about betrothal gifts. She nodded and said, "I''m also a person. Of course, I will envy him, but it''s not necessary. For me, it''s very good now."


    Su Yingxia''s candid answer makes Han 3000 smile gently. If she says she is not envious, Han 3000 will still think she is hypocritical, but Su Yingxia certainly can''t give such an answer.


    "What do these people have to be rich to buy a villa for 89 million?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 curiously.


    Han 3000 thought very carefully and said, "maybe it''s just his pocket money."


    Su Yingxia blinked. He was surprised to see if the 89 million yuan allowance was too much.


    "Do you think it''s really possible that the person who bought the villa was the one who gave the bride price?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Maybe. After all, the dowry is really big." Han 3000 said.


    "It seems that Su Yihan will be the best person in the Su family. I don''t know what kind of life it will be like to marry such a rich man." Su Yingxia had no envy on her face, just pure curiosity.


    "Do you think it will be su Yihan?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Even if you don''t want to admit it, she''s the most beautiful person in our generation. She''s the only one that such a rich person can like." Su Yingxia said with a natural look.


    "You are more beautiful." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 fiercely and said, "are you insane? I''m married. How can this matter be related to me?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and says nothing more.


    Soon, Su Yingxia was called away by the old lady. She should have something to tell her.


    Han Sanyi is alone in the garden. In early summer, flowers are blooming.


    "Han 3000, you hit me, don''t forget." Su Haichao walked to Han 3000 and said in a gloomy tone.


    Han 3000 turned around and looked at Su Haichao alone, disdaining: "if you want revenge, I advise you to find two more helpers."


    Su Haichao shook his head: "how can I argue with you? You are the son-in-law of the Su family. What''s your identity? Why should I lower myself for you? "


    "Then why do you come to me?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    Su Haichao said: "I just want to tell you, don''t think that if Su Yingxia gets on the throne, you can fake the tiger''s power. You will always be the son-in-law of the Su family and the waste in our eyes."


    Han 3000 light a smile, show off the courage of the tongue, he is really not this interest.


    See Han 3000 not angry, also don''t refute oneself, Su Haichao clenched teeth to say: "you this wretch waste, was scolded by me also can bear to swallow, see oneself what dog force appearance."


    "Su Haichao, want to motivate me, let me hit you, and then go to grandma''s to sue, this is your promise? And if you can be smart, this little trick won''t work in front of me. " Han 3000 said.


    Su Haichao gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, he thought of the way to deal with Han 3000. He was so easily seen through.


    What''s more, this waste dare to say that he is not promising!


    "By the way, no matter where I am, I can beat you, not to mention Su''s villa. Even in front of grandma, I''m still not afraid. Do you want to be hospitalized?" Han three thousand one step forward.


    Su Haichao was so scared that he took two steps back and was in a mess.


    Han Sanqian smiles and leaves the back garden.


    Su Haichao was so angry that he stamped his feet in place. He hated that he had just stepped back two steps. Why would he be afraid of this waste? Even if Su Yingxia has a position in the company, it doesn''t mean that this waste has a position.


    "Han 3000, I will make you kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake. If you can''t, I''m not Su!"


    Su Yingxia talked with the old lady for less than half an hour, and Han Sanqian didn''t ask what he said, but judging from Su Yingxia''s expression, he could probably guess some.


    The old lady said to him before, let him not covet the Su family''s property, it is estimated that she also has this worry now.


    "What''s up this afternoon?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "No, I can do anything." Han 3000 said.


    "Go shopping with me. I''ve made an appointment with my sister to make you a coolie, OK?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course, no problem," Han said This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 14

    In front of the department store.


    Shen lingyao''s beautiful figure has attracted many men''s attention. In just a few minutes, three men have chatted with her.


    Printed T-shirt with a small white coat and a pleated white skirt expose the slender legs. I don''t know how many men are fascinated.


    As Su Yingxia''s classmate and best friend, she was surprised to see that Su Yingxia came far away with a man beside her.


    Su Yingxia has been married for three years. She only met her husband once at the wedding. Today, Su Yingxia brought him out.


    Is this dazzled?


    "What''s the matter? What surprised you so much?" Su Yingxia approached and asked Shen lingyao with a smile.


    Shen lingyao pulled Su Yingxia aside and asked in a low voice, "Yingxia, this famous Han 3000, I''m not wrong?"


    The whole Cloud City, even if it has never seen Han 3000, has more or less heard of his name, because three years ago things were too big, and Su Haichao deliberately fanned the flames, some ordinary people know about it.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded her head and said.


    Shen lingyao is even more surprised when she gets Su Yingxia''s confirmation. When Su Yingxia got married, she was full of grievances, and she fought for Su Yingxia. Although three years have passed, this matter is still treated as a joke.


    "Are you crazy to bring him out?" Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia knows that her sister is very close to her, but Han 3000 as her husband is a fact, and after facing up to her feelings, Su Yingxia thinks that Han 3000 should be really integrated into her life.


    "I''m not crazy. You''ll see him often in the future." Su Yingxia said.


    "You... You, you don''t accept him, do you?" Shen lingyao is just like listening to ghost stories. She is full of panic and often meets. Doesn''t that mean that Su Yingxia will bring him out often?


    Su Yingxia nodded without hesitation, said: "although not all, but I try my best."


    Shen lingyao rolled her eyes and wanted to say something, but she swallowed what she had said to her throat.


    "Please be happy. Who makes you my best sister?" Shen lingyao said.


    After taking a sneak look at Han 3000, Shen lingyao is surprised to find that if his status as a redundant son-in-law is excluded, he looks good. At least he is handsome and has outstanding temperament. Unfortunately, his reputation is too bad.


    After the three entered the shopping mall, the two women started shopping mode, buy it or not. In addition, one shop after another, you have to try the clothes you like.


    Han 3000 is also very patient. After all, it''s his first time to go shopping with Su Yingxia. This kind of feeling is very good for him.


    Every time Shen lingyao puts on sexy clothes, she will deliberately take a look at Han 3000. She is very confident about her figure and appearance. Every time she goes out, she will be accosted. Men are visual animals. In her opinion, Han 3000 is no exception.


    However, after trying several times, Shen lingyao found that Han Sanqian only showed a smile when Su Yingxia put on her clothes. As for her, she didn''t look at her at all.


    Can''t this guy be blind? Don''t you have any intention of her beauty?


    Shen lingyao doesn''t believe in evil. She deliberately wears a particularly exposed dress, a bra and a hip skirt, which shows her good figure. Moreover, she deliberately walks up to Han 3000.


    "Will you look at it for me?" Shen lingyao said.


    Han three thousand looked up and down, her figure is really good, forward convex back warped, where to have, said: "good looking."


    Finish saying these two words of the next moment, Han 3000 eyes put back Su Yingxia body, did not stop for a moment.


    For men, Shen lingyao has a deep understanding of herself. Han Sanqian looks at her eyes without any desire. It''s very clear. It can''t be pretended.


    So Shen lingyao is convinced that Han 3000 is definitely a face blindness. In his eyes, there is no distinction between beauty and ugliness.


    At this time, a man and a woman came into the shop. The woman was dressed in enchanting clothes, while the man''s body was wide and thick, with a thick gold necklace around his neck, full of upstart style.


    When a woman enters a store, she doesn''t even try on the clothes she values, so she directly asks the shopping guide to install them.


    "I''ll take this one, too." When the woman came to Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia just took a dress and planned to have a try. Unexpectedly, she grabbed it directly.


    To treat such an open-minded guest, the shopping guide usually licks his face. However, Su Yingxia has tried several of them and has no intention to buy them. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to Su Yingxia.


    "All right."


    "What''s the matter? My friend took a fancy to it first." Before Su Yingxia spoke, Shen lingyao took the lead and asked the shopping guide.


    The coquettish woman looked at Shen lingyao with high spirits, and said with disdain and smile, "I never try on clothes when I buy them, because there are people like you who try them on. I don''t know how many bacteria they are infected with."


    "You can''t go too far in buying clothes. If you don''t try, how can you know whether it fits or not?" Shen lingyao retorted.


    "Not appropriate?" The woman said with a smile: "if it''s not suitable, throw it away. When women buy clothes, they are looking for the feeling of spending money. I''m sorry, you don''t understand


    Shen lingyao was very angry.


    Su Yingxia said, "I want to buy this dress."


    The woman looked at Su Yingxia contemptuously: "you ask her, sell it to me, or sell it to you?"


    After that, the woman looked at the shopping guide and continued, "if you want to sell this dress to her, I just asked you to wrap it up, so don''t bother."


    The shopping guide said without hesitation: "it''s the lady who said she wanted to buy it first. You''d better choose the others."


    "Do you want to be so powerful? She''s a guest, and we''re guests, too." Shen lingyao said unconvinced.


    The corner of the shopping guide''s mouth went up and said with a smile, "customers are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Can you compare the purchasing power of this lady?"


    Hearing this, the coquettish woman laughed and said, "don''t disgrace yourself. Weigh the weight of your wallet and see if you can compare with me."


    At this time, the man with the gold necklace came to the coquettish woman: "why do you talk so much nonsense? Money is king. Do you have it? If you want to be God, bring out some real money. "


    Shen lingyao''s face is livid. She looks at the coquettish woman. She is not convinced that she is trampled on her head by this kind of woman. But how can the weight of her purse compare with that of this upstart?


    Although Su Yingxia was born in the Su family, she has always been paid the same salary as ordinary employees, and her family background is not rich. Although she is now the project leader, it is only a few days before her status has been transformed into money.


    "You..."


    Before Su Yingxia''s words were finished, Han 3000 suddenly stood up and said, "who buys more, sell it to whom?"


    The upstart looked at Han 3000 disdainfully and said, "why, do you want to play with me?"


    Su Yingxia quickly went to Han 3000 and said in a low voice, "3000, I don''t have the same understanding with them."


    She doesn''t want Han 3000 to show off his temporary anger. This upstart is obviously a rich man. How can he compare with him.


    Han 3000 gently said to Su Yingxia: "as long as you like, I will let you get."


    Su Yingxia listens to Han 3000''s firm tone and shakes her mind for a moment. It''s like the time Han 3000 sent her a text message. It''s like Han 3000 said that her grandmother would come to the door in person. She all chose to believe Han 3000. Today Su Yingxia has the same feeling.


    Shen lingyao doesn''t think Han 3000 is really rich. Compared with this upstart, she also goes to Han 3000 and reminds him, "if you are forced to be attacked by thunder, you''d better forget it."


    "Young man, I advise you to listen to your friends, or you will lose face." The upstart said triumphantly.


    The coquettish woman is a little interested in Han 3000''s appearance. Unfortunately, she is a poor man, which doesn''t meet her criteria for choosing a mate.


    "Don''t you get rid of these people? Disturb my mood, be careful I don''t buy it in your shop. " The coquettish woman said to the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide doesn''t want to lose this kind of big customer, but rather offends Han 3303 people.


    "Please leave. You are not welcome in our shop." Shopping guide said to Han 3000.


    "I want all the clothes in the shop, but you can help me get rid of these two things." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia heard this, a shock in the heart, all want! How much does it cost? How could Han 3000 be so rich?


    "3000, are you confused? Do you know how much these clothes cost?" Su Yingxia said quickly.


    Shen lingyao also thinks that Han Sanqian is crazy. He is just a son-in-law who has become redundant. Even if he hides private money, he can''t have so much.


    When the upstart heard this, he burst out laughing and said, "OK, I''ll watch you pay. If you can really pay so much money, how about I get out of this shop by myself?"


    The coquettish woman laughed wildly, just like a joke: "I haven''t seen you who are poor and have to face. Do you know the end of bragging?"


    Shopping guide also doesn''t believe that Han 3000 has such strength, because she has met many rich people, and Han 3000 is a loser in her eyes.


    "We just checked today. If you want to buy all the clothes, you don''t have to worry about it. The total is 463800 yuan. I''ll give you a discount. How about 800 yuan The shopping guide said it like a joke.


    Han three thousand coldly smile, say: "all achievement, all record on her head."


    Han 3000 refers to another shopping guide, she is the only one from the beginning to the end did not show a look down on people''s expression.


    When Han 3000 goes to the bar, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are so nervous that they are in a daze. The upstarts and coquettish women are also afraid to see Han 3000 so confident.


    He can''t really afford to pay, can he?


    Fuck! The bank card was given to Zhong Liang! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 15

    Seeing that Han 3000 couldn''t take out his wallet for half a day, the upstart was relieved, and his face was arrogant again.


    "It''s over. I''ve blown the cow. I don''t have such an excuse in my wallet. If you say it, you''ll laugh at the dead." The upstarts said.


    The coquettish woman grinned and said, "poor, can you stop me from buying clothes? Get out of here. It''s a shame."


    Shen lingyao quietly pulled Su Yingxia''s clothes and said in a low voice, "let''s go. Don''t lose face with him. I can''t stand such humiliation."


    Su Yingxia puzzled looking at Han 3000, in order to face and boast? Han 3000 is not such a person, but why did he do it?


    Su Yingxia shook his head, went to Han 3000 and asked, "forget your wallet?"


    Han Sanyi looks embarrassed, but he has brought his wallet with him, but the card is given to Zhong Liang. He has completely forgotten this matter just now.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, the nouveau riche said with a laugh: "this kind of words, you really have the face to say it, who believes it."


    Shen lingyao''s pretty face is hot, and it''s red to her ears. She wants to leave, but Su Yingxia is her sister. If she leaves like this, it''s too unfriendly.


    "Welcome summer, listen to me, and follow me. His boasting is a disgrace to him." Shen lingyao goes to Su Yingxia and takes her hand.


    "Sir, if you don''t have the money, you can go now." Shopping guide also did not have the patience to continue and Han 3000 waste time, directly under the guest order.


    At this time, a breathless young man came to Han 3000''s shop. When he came to Han 3000, he handed a bank card with both hands and said, "Mr. Han, this is your bank card."


    Han 3000 is surprised to see the young man in front of him. The bank card in his hand is indeed his own. It seems that Zhong Liang sent it to him.


    The upstart also wanted to make fun of him, but when he saw the young man who sent the bank card, his face turned pale.


    Today, he went to join in the fun and watched the auction of the hillside villa. He is not the one who is bidding for 89 million today?


    All the people at the auction knew that the mysterious buyer didn''t want to show up, so they found an errand runner. Now this young man handed Han 3000 his bank card. Even if he was a fool, the upstart could guess that Han 3000 was the mysterious buyer that everyone in Cloud City wanted to know.


    His legs trembled, his face fat like an electric motor, and he bought the hillside villa at a staggering price of 89 million yuan. I dare not think about the identity of this young man!


    The upstart now has only one idea, go! To be exact, it''s escape, because he knows that the person in front of him is not what he can provoke.


    "Go." The upstart whispered to the coquettish woman around him.


    Coquettish woman good face, and she does not believe that this card can really brush money, maybe it is to find someone to play a play, said: "where to go, good play has not finished, I would like to see if this card has money."


    The upstarts want to strangle the coquettish women and take revenge on such rich people. Isn''t that for death?


    When Han Sanqian gives the bank card to the cashier, Shen lingyao clenches her fist nervously, her palms are sweating, and Su Yingxia is also inexplicably nervous.


    "Please enter the password." The cashier hands shaking to the POS machine in front of Han 3000, such a large single, for the first time in her life, she is also a little nervous.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and said with a smile, "would you like to input the password?"


    "Ah?" Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 in consternation. How could she input the password? She didn''t know how much the password was.


    "Try it." Han 3000 said.


    The first number in Su Yingxia''s mind is their wedding anniversary. Isn''t it


    "Hey, you just have to lose face. Do you want to lose face with you Shen lingyao looks at Han 3000 discontentedly.


    Su Yingxia stretched out her hand and entered several numbers in her mind.


    Credit card success!


    Just now, the shopping guide who looked down on Han 3000 was at a loss. He really... Really paid!


    The upstart was not surprised at all, because he bought 89 million mountainside villas, and more than 400000 was a fart.


    The coquettish woman is out of her wits and waiting to see a joke. He actually paid for it.


    "Yingxia, how do you know the password?" Shen lingyao can''t believe that there are two points. The first is that Han 3000 is really rich. The second is that Su Yingxia doesn''t know the password. Why did she enter it correctly?


    Su Yingxia lowered her head and said, "it''s our wedding anniversary."


    Hearing this, Shen lingyao''s face flashed with admiration.


    "Who said you were going to get out of here?" Han 3000 says suddenly.


    Upstart and coquettish woman just walked to the door, ready to slip away quietly, heard Han 3000 this sentence, immediately Leng in place.


    "What about money? I''m not poor. Why do you want me to go away?" The coquettish woman looks at Han 3000 unconvinced.


    Han 3000 laughs but says nothing.


    The upstart looked at Han Sany with a smile on his face and his hair stood up. He knew that if he didn''t do what he said just now, Han Sany would not let him go.


    I can''t afford to offend such people!


    The upstart went back to the shop and rolled out like a meatball.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong about that." Said the upstart.


    The coquettish woman felt that she couldn''t hold her face. She yelled at the upstart: "are you crazy? You can do whatever he wants you to do. Are you a dog?"


    A trace of ferocious color flashed across the upstart''s brow, and a slap was slapped on the face of the coquettish woman: "where the hell are you talking nonsense? It''s something. How do you whine?"


    Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are confused. It''s just that the nouveau riche should get out. Now they are still so angry. Is their brain cramped? Although he said Han 3000 can pay to get out of here, but to break his promise, no one dares to do anything to him.


    The coquettish woman covers her face and doesn''t dare to talk any more nonsense. She can lie in the arms of the upstart, but she also knows that she is just a junior. If he is really angry, he can kick her away at any time.


    "I''m sorry." The coquettish woman said to the upstart.


    "Mr. Han, if there is nothing else, I will go first?" The nouveau riche asked Han 3000 in an obvious tone.


    After Han 3000 nodded, he left with the coquettish woman.


    Shen lingyao swallows her saliva. Her intuition tells her that it''s not just Han 3000 who paid for it. This upstart is obviously afraid of Han 3000.


    But he is a well-known son-in-law of Yuncheng. Everyone takes him as a joke. How can anyone be afraid of him?


    "Mr. Han, I''m sorry for my attitude just now. It''s my fault." Before that shopping guide bent over to Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 took a cold look and said to Su Yingxia, "these clothes are all yours. What are you going to do with them?"


    Su Yingxia still seems to be dreaming, but she is not immersed in how much money Han 3000 spent, but the bank card password. The wedding anniversary is coming soon. Han 3000 takes it as the password of the bank card, which she doesn''t care about.


    "I... I don''t know." Su Yingxia said with a bitter smile, when can I finish wearing so many clothes.


    "You two are not the same number, are you?" Han 3000 took a look at Shen lingyao. From the body, they should be different in size.


    Shen lingyao nodded.


    "Separate out the sizes that suit them, and don''t take the rest." Han 3000 said to the shopping guide.


    No... no!


    This sentence makes the shopping guide laugh and cry. This is the real rich man. After paying the money, she said no, but she took a look away.


    "Well, how can this work? Give me the rest of the sizes." After Shen lingyao said these words excitedly, he reflected that Han 3000 had paid the money, and he was entitled to control the ownership of these clothes. He asked Han 3000 weakly, "OK... OK?"


    "No problem." Han 3000 said.


    After handling the clothes, the store will deliver them to the door, so Han 3000 won''t be a coolie. It''s a great blessing. Otherwise, I''ll be a dog today.


    When she bought the whole store, she didn''t have to visit the rest. When she got to the first floor of the department store to leave, Shen lingyao took Su Yingxia to the bathroom. I don''t know if she went to the bathroom. She must have some private words to say.


    Han 3000 was waiting on the first floor, just as a piano training class was enrolling students, so he came to watch the fun.


    "Sir, we also have adult classes in our school. Are you interested?" A promoter went to Han 3000 and handed an advertisement to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian looks at the piano and has an inexplicable impulse. This is his biggest interest when he was a child. However, after leaving Han''s home, he has not touched the piano for three years.


    "Can I have a try?" Han Sanqian pointed to the piano and asked.


    "Of course."


    Stroking the black-and-white piano keys, familiar with the feeling of Youran Xinsheng, press the next key, slightly astringent action.


    As the sense of familiarity is gradually recovered, it is getting better and better. The high pitched notes of the melody jump out from the fingertips, and more and more people stop. They are all attracted by the sound of the piano. Even the teachers of several piano training classes are shocked.


    The onlookers were soon packed, with people on the inside and outside looking at the bustle, and people taking small videos with their mobile phones.


    Croatian Rhapsody is Maxim''s representative work. The music describes the broken walls in the ashes of Croatia after the war, and the tragic picture of the sunset reflected in blood, tears and dust.


    Han Sanqian also used this song to ignite the passion of the people at the scene.


    At the end of the song, a wave of applause rang out.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so busy over there." Shen lingyao, who came out of the bathroom, asked curiously.


    Su Yingxia also feels strange, how those people are crowded together.


    At this time, Han 3000 squeezed out of the crowd, quickly went to Su Yingxia and said, "let''s go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 16

    When Han 3000 left with Su Yingxia, a beautiful figure rushed out of the door of the department store, looked around, did not find Han 3000''s figure, just lost and returned.


    At 3 a.m. the next day, Han Sanqian was sleeping on the floor when Su Yingxia''s phone suddenly rang.


    In the middle of the night, few people call. Su Yingxia looks at the caller ID and has no words.


    "You''re not still trying on your clothes, are you?" Su Yingxia said helplessly.


    I didn''t want to take my cell phone, so I turned on the PA, and Shen lingyao''s scream came from the phone.


    "Welcome summer, I fell in love, I found my prince charming."


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "in the middle of the night, what''s your nerve?"


    "Woo woo woo." Shen lingyao suddenly pretends to cry again, and Su Yingxia is too lazy to pay attention.


    "I shouldn''t have gone to the toilet yesterday, otherwise I wouldn''t have missed my prince charming."


    "Do you know what those people were watching yesterday? It turned out to be a handsome man playing the piano. You don''t know. Now that man has become popular in the short video. I must find him, and I will bring out his flesh. "


    "What short video big handsome guy, do not sleep in the middle of the night, what do you want to do, do not say clearly, I can hang up the phone to sleep." Su Yingxia said.


    "Wait, I''ll send it to you right away."


    Soon, a video was sent. After su Yingxia opened, he could only see a man''s back sitting in front of the piano. He played very well, but Su Yingxia didn''t feel much.


    "This must be some kind of Internet red hype. When are you so irrational?" Su Yingxia said.


    "No, no, I have to find him, marry him, he is my prince charming, I such a fairy, only he is worthy of me." Shen lingyao seems to be crazy. She has watched the video back and forth no less than 100 times.


    "Go to sleep. Maybe there will be another video in a few days. This kind of Internet popularity will come true sooner or later." Su Yingxia doesn''t want to talk to this crazy girl.


    "Yingxia, I''m worried that he has a girlfriend now. What''s more, if I get married, I''ll lose hope for life..."


    Hope words haven''t said export, Su Yingxia has mercilessly hang up the phone.


    Han 3000 silently listen to the dialogue between the two people, did not expect a moment of itching, actually caused such a strong echo.


    It''s still six o''clock to get up on time. After they went for a morning run, they returned home after breakfast, and Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to work.


    Now as the project leader, Su Yingxia''s workload is much larger than before. When Han 3000 left on a small electric donkey, Su Yingxia subconsciously looked back.


    This figure


    Su Yingxia shakes his head. Isn''t it normal to be familiar with it? It''s been three years. How can he not be familiar with it.


    During the lunch break, Shen lingyao calls Su Yingxia again. This woman is totally obsessed with yesterday''s Internet celebrity.


    "Welcome summer, my heart is no longer in my body, can you help me?" Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia angrily said: "I see you are really crazy, a net red just, do you want to be so crazy."


    "Are you free now? I come to the company to find you. I need you to save me."


    Su Yingxia looked at the time and took a two-hour break at noon. She was really afraid of her sister''s magic barrier and said, "come on."


    Before long, Shen lingyao arrived at Su Yingxia''s office. The short video was still playing on her mobile phone. She didn''t sleep all night last night. She looked haggard as if she was ten years old, and her dark circles on her face were almost as good as national treasure.


    "Honey, I''m completely occupied." Shen lingyao is lying on the sofa in the reception area, with a look of life rather than death.


    Su Yingxia grabbed the mobile phone and was about to turn off the video. Shen lingyao sat up and said, "don''t turn it off. I can''t hear the piano, so I feel empty."


    Also saw that figure as like as two peas, and the three thousand appeared in Su Hai''s brain.


    "What do you think? This is my God of men. You are married. Do you still want to rob men from me?" Shen lingyao said warily.


    Su Yingxia frowned, not sure to say: "do you think, this figure, very familiar?"


    "Of course, I''ve been watching it all night. Can I not be familiar with it?" Shen lingyao naturally said.


    "No Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "look at his clothes."


    Shen lingyao looked at her mobile phone. Her clothes are very handsome. There is nothing wrong with her.


    "What happened to the clothes?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "And three thousand were as like as two peas." Su Yingxia was slightly surprised. If she didn''t look at it carefully, she didn''t realize it. Not only her back, but also her clothes. She didn''t know that the person in the video was Han 3000.


    "Han 3000?" Shen lingyao looks at her clothes, but she is not familiar with Han 3000''s back, and she believes that the man in the video is her. If Han 3000, isn''t her dream broken?


    "How can it be? It''s not him. Clothes are just coincidence." Shen lingyao hesitated for a moment and continued: "can Han 3000 play the piano? When did you meet? "


    "That''s not true." Su Yingxia said.


    "That''s right. He plays the piano so well. If he didn''t practice every day, how could he be Han 3000?"


    "So it is." Su Yingxia nodded her head. Her piano playing ability needs to accumulate over time. In the past three years, she has never seen Han 3000 play the piano. Even if he used to, after these three years, he is almost deserted.


    When the two friends were chatting, there was already a title on the Internet, the piano prince. Countless women wanted to dig out his identity, which was popular on the Internet.


    Han 3000, riding his own electric donkey, appeared in the Audi 4S shop, which is known as the lamp house.


    Now every day to pick up Su Yingxia to work, also riding a small electric donkey, wind, sun and rain, Han 3000 is indifferent, but can''t be ungrateful to the white and beautiful Su Yingxia.


    "I grass, now the new fashion, riding a battery car to see Audi?"


    "This guy can''t be in the wrong place. We don''t sell Yadi electric cars here."


    "Whoever you are interested in is going to receive him. I have a big client coming later."


    When Han 3000 released the car, several salesmen in the store laughed and joked.


    Entering the store, no one is willing to get up. Han 3000 walks around and has a look. What he wants is A6. Besides sending Su to work, it can also be used to talk about business in the future. After all, she is also the project leader in the west of the city. It''s time for her Toyota to be eliminated.


    Of course, Han 3000 has the ability to buy a more luxurious car, but it''s too high-profile. Su Yingxia is not easy to explain. He bought the whole store yesterday. Fortunately, Su Yingxia didn''t ask much. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to explain.


    Stopped in front of a new A6, and soon a salesman came to Han 3000.


    "We have an entry-level A3 here. If you are interested, I can introduce it to you." Said the salesman.


    "Pay today, when can I pick up the car?" Han 3000 asked directly.


    The salesman looked at Han 3000 in a dazed way. He thought Han 3000 was just looking around. After all, he was a master who rode a battery car.


    "Do you... Do you want to buy this one? This is A6. " The salesman stammered, not sure.


    "It''s written. I can see it." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother, have you seen the price?" The salesperson still doesn''t believe it. Every customer who buys a car has to go through a lot of careful inquiries. They have to have a performance test and talk about the price. But he is too happy to be true.


    "Ah, yes, is there a discount on the price?" Han 3000 asked.


    "This one is the top hybrid version, because it is a new model, there is no preferential policy for the moment." Said the salesman.


    "All right, can we drive today?"


    The salesperson can''t laugh or cry. What kind of immortal guest is this? Can''t it be a joke?


    "Brother, if you are in urgent need, I can help you go through the formalities now."


    Han 3000 took out his bank card and said, "as soon as possible, it''s better to get it done at four o''clock. I still have very important things."


    I went to the buffet at 4:30 and waited for Su Yingxia to get off work. It had never changed in the past three years.


    The salesman''s eyelids are jumping. If he doesn''t brag, today''s order is a white profit. He doesn''t waste his breath at all.


    When he went to get the contract, other salesmen asked him, "how about this guy coming to see A6? Are you scared by the price?"


    "You go to ask him if you want to go to the Yadi store, but you go to the wrong place."


    "We have four wheels, not two."


    The salesman raised his bank card and said, "shut up. This is a big customer. I''m going to pick up the car today. Let the manager know about it. You''re finished."


    Several people''s faces changed.


    "No, he''s not kidding when he picks up the car today?"


    "This is the bank card he gave me. Can it be a joke?"


    Walking towards the finance room, several other shopping guides are also behind us to have a look.


    Of course, the result is very obvious. A few salesmen who looked down upon Han 3000 immediately beat their chests and feet with regret, as if they had missed 100 million yuan. Such an easy list passed in front of them, and no one reached out.


    Less than four o''clock, the formalities had been completed, and the insurance was effective immediately, which meant Han 3000 could drive away directly.


    Han 3000 didn''t need such a fancy thing as the delivery ceremony. When he left, he asked the salesperson, "can I put the battery car here for the time being? It''s urgent today. I''ll ride it tomorrow."


    "Yes, maybe you can give me an address and I''ll ride it for you." Said the salesman.


    "No, I''ll come tomorrow."


    After Han 3000 drove away, several salesmen in the 4S shop looked at each other and showed a bitter smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 17

    "Changed trains?"


    After parking the car on the street side of the store, Han 3000 just walked to the store, the boss said with a smile on his face.


    "It''s almost summer. The sun is shining." Han 3000 said.


    The boss subconsciously took a pack of cigarettes Han 3000 used to smoke, but looked at A6, which didn''t match Han 3000''s current identity, and asked, "do you want to change cigarettes?"


    "Save some money, save some gas." Han 3000 said.


    The boss grinned bitterly and shook his head: "the gas money of this car can''t be saved by smoking."


    "A little makes a lot. I can''t be called a black sheep." After Han 3000 opened the cigarette, he handed one to his boss.


    The boss stretched out a lighter at the same time. They cooperated with each other in action. They had a tacit understanding. It was all precipitated by time. After all, it has been three years.


    The boss took a mouthful, spit out a light smoke ring, said: "I have long seen that you are not an ordinary person, Jiaolong swim shoal for what, is not a flying?"


    Han 3000 didn''t expect that the boss could still say such elegant words. He said with a smile: "boss, you are not talented. How can you be willing to keep this store for a lifetime?"


    The boss shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t have any talent. Every family has its own difficult classics. For women''s sake, so do I


    Han 3000 nodded without saying a word.


    After smoking, Han 3000 moved his car to the company gate.


    After work, the brand-new and unlisted Audi attracts a lot of attention. Han 3000 stands beside the car and is also regarded as a young Junyan. Of course, this is on the premise that those people don''t know his identity. I''m afraid he''s already disdainful to know that he''s the daughter-in-law of the Su family.


    "Three thousand, this..." Su Yingxia out of the company door, see Han three thousand and behind the new car, a blank face.


    "It''s almost summer. The sun is big. I can''t always pick you up on a donkey." Han 3000 said.


    An untimely voice rang out: "Su Yingxia, you can do it. You just became the person in charge and changed a new car a few days later. You are so blatant that you are not afraid of grandma checking you?"


    "Don''t be guilty during the day. Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. If you have evidence, you can expose me." Su Yingxia looks at Su Haichao coldly. Since she became the person in charge, Su Haichao has given her no less trouble, and all these things are nothing.


    Su Hai gave a cold smile and said: "don''t worry, when I have the evidence, I will go to grandma without you reminding me. You''d better be careful, don''t let me catch the chance, or I''ll kick you out of Su''s house."


    Su Yingxia gets on the co pilot and is too lazy to pay attention to Su Haichao.


    Han 3000 never looked at Su Haichao from the beginning to the end.


    The car is driving in the direction of home. Su Yingxia suddenly asks Han 3000, "how much private money do you have?"


    Han Sanqian knew that he would face this problem sooner or later, so he thought about it and said, "I didn''t pay for my money when I got married, so I have some."


    Su Yingxia turns his head and looks at Han 3000. How many are some of them? Is there a number?


    We spent more than 400000 yuan yesterday, plus today''s, it''s over a million! It''s richer than their family.


    But think about it, Su Yingxia didn''t go on asking. Although she is Han 3000''s wife, they have been financially independent for so many years, and they don''t care about money. There''s no reason to go into it.


    Back home, Jiang LAN knew that she had bought a new car. She couldn''t wait to take Su Guoyao downstairs to have a look, which made the old couple very happy.


    Sitting in a new car, I feel that my pores are all open, and I feel very comfortable.


    "Guoyao, this car can''t be driven by Han 3000. My daughter is very successful. We have to enjoy our happiness." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao repeatedly replied: "yes, but you have to go to Yingxia and tell him what to do if Han 3000 bumps in such a good car. He is suitable for riding a small electric donkey."


    "I didn''t expect that I, Jiang LAN, have today. Next time I go back to my mother''s home, I can finally be proud." Jiang Lan said excitedly.


    When the old couple got home, Jiang LAN called Su Yingxia into her room.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "This car, from today on, let your father drive it." Jiang Lan said.


    "Why? This is... "


    Before Su Yingxia finished speaking, Jiang LAN could not wait to interrupt: "what''s more, you are promising now, can''t you let us both enjoy happiness? And if you give Han 3000 to drive such a good car, he doesn''t know what to do with it. How much does it cost to repair if it breaks down? "


    "Mom, this car is Han 3000..."


    "All right, all right, don''t say it." Jiang LAN impatiently waved his hands, said: "I know he recently picked you up to work, but you are not always staring at him, let him drive such a good car, in case his mind is not pure, use this car to cheat other women how to do, well, the Toyota at home to him."


    Su Yingxia is speechless for a while. Han 3000 bought the car. It has nothing to do with her. How can you say that you can rob it?


    "By the way, you just became the person in charge and changed the car in a few days. Will your grandmother check you? When you do the accounting, you have to be careful." Jiang LAN reminds us that the reason why other relatives of the Su family can live better than them is because they have a higher position in the company and have more opportunities to earn money. Therefore, Jiang LAN naturally thinks that the money for buying a new car is paid by Su Yingxia in the company.


    Su Yingxia sighs. She knows Jiang Lan''s character. It''s not clear at all. Even if she says Han 3000 bought it, Jiang LAN won''t believe it.


    "I went out first." Su Yingxia has to explain this to Han 3000.


    Came to the kitchen, looking at the cooking skilled Han 3000, Su Yingxia a face of apology said: "sorry."


    Han 3000 puzzled turned to see Su Yingxia, asked: "what''s the matter, for no reason, why should I say sorry?"


    "My mother thought I got the money for the car from the company. Now she has to give it to Dad." Su Yingxia also thinks that Jiang LAN is too much, but Jiang LAN is her mother after all, and she can only let the old man be willful.


    "I don''t know why. It doesn''t matter." Han 3000 said without concern.


    "Do you really mind? It''s a car you paid for. " Su Yingxia said.


    "They are also my parents. It''s natural to show filial respect to them."


    When Su Yingxia heard this, he felt more and more aggrieved for Han 3000. In the past three years, he has been wronged at home, but he didn''t complain at all. On the contrary, he was so kind to her parents.


    "It''s almost dinner. If you''re OK, help me get some chopsticks out." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia helps with his work. The old couple don''t know when they will go downstairs to study the new car. There are only Su Yingxia and Han 3000 on the table.


    "Can you play the piano?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000. Although she thinks it''s impossible, her back is too similar. Su Yingxia thinks it''s necessary to ask clearly.


    "To cattle?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Yesterday, it wasn''t you?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 suspiciously.


    "Yesterday? You don''t think the net red in Shen lingyao''s mouth is me, do you? " Han 3000 said.


    "It doesn''t look like you." Su Yingxia is inexplicably lost. She doesn''t know why she hopes that yesterday''s man was Han 3000. Maybe every woman has a princess dream. She also hopes that she has a prince that attracts people''s attention.


    After dinner, they watched TV on the sofa for a while and went back to their room at 9:30.


    The next day, Han 3000 drove Su Yingxia to work in a Toyota. The owner of the store looked at him from a distance and felt a little confused. Didn''t he just buy a new car yesterday? Why are you driving an old car again today.


    After sending Su Yingxia away, Han 3000 drove Toyota to a used car dealer and sold it for tens of thousands of yuan. Then he took a taxi to the Audi 4S store.


    Yesterday, when the salesman saw Han 3000, he immediately got up to greet him. They just talked about this topic. Many people thought that Han 3000 would not come to ride a bike. Unexpectedly, he really came.


    "Brother Han, you''ve come so early."


    "Is the A6 still available?" Han 3000 asked.


    The salesman was very happy and asked, "also, does brother Han have any friends who want to buy a car?"


    "Then give me another one." Han 3000 said.


    Another... Another one.


    The salesperson is confused. I bought it yesterday. Why do I have to buy it today? Although the car is a consumable, it won''t consume all the wheels in one day!


    "Brother Han, would you like another one?" The salesman asked in disbelief.


    "Well, yesterday''s car was given away."


    The salesman was shocked to see Han 3000, hundreds of thousands of cars, and said that if you give them away, you will give them away! It''s too heroic.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of person Han 3000 was. How could he not see such a rich man.


    When other salesmen learned that Han 3000 had given away yesterday''s car and wanted another one today, they were also shocked and regretted. If they were willing to get up to receive Han 3000 yesterday, they would not miss such a big customer!


    "It''s useless to be jealous now. I can only blame myself for not having money."


    "What does it mean to have no fortune? That''s a lesson. When guests come in the future, don''t look down on people casually. Brother Han doesn''t look very good, but people can give A6 away casually. That''s the rich man."


    "Ah, brother Han is too low-key. It''s not surprising that we''re looking at him wrong."


    It''s the same process as yesterday''s and today''s, but there''s a very serious problem in front of Han 3000.


    That''s the car. How can I explain it to Su Yingxia.


    In three days, he spent more than one million yuan. If he only had a little private money, Han 3000 didn''t believe that.


    Before leaving, the electric donkey stayed in the 4S shop.


    In the afternoon, Han 3000 also went to the store first.


    When the boss saw Han 3000''s new car, he didn''t know he had another one because he didn''t have a license plate. His doubts in the morning were dispelled. However, today''s Han 3000 is obviously a little different. It can be seen that he is very nervous¡° What''s the matter? I''m very nervous today. What''s the surprise for my wife? " Asked the boss. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 18

    Hearing the boss''s words, Han 3000 was embarrassed. There was no surprise, but there was one trouble. How to explain it to Su Yingxia was a big problem.


    "Boss, do you have any experience of hiding private money? If you are found, how can you explain it?" Han 3000 asked the boss.


    The boss was dumbfounded and said, "you''re asking the right person. Hiding private money is a matter of skill. I have no experience in this field."


    Han three thousand directly rolled up a white eye, Kui he also listened so seriously, did not expect that the boss is just playing with him.


    The boss also showed an embarrassed look on his face, and continued: "what do we men make money for? It''s to spend money for our wives. How can we do such treacherous things as hiding private money? Like me, I don''t have such an idea at all."


    "I''ve been working hard all my life for the sake of women''s happiness? In ancient times, the king of you of Zhou made a laugh for Bao Si and played with the princes. Wu Sangui led the Qing soldiers into the pass for Chen Yuanyuan, leaving behind the words of mourning for the six armed forces and becoming a beauty in a rage. Since ancient times, heroes are sad about beauty pass. We are all great heroes. "


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, said: "you are really counsellor out of the realm, disrespect."


    The boss laughed and wiped his face awkwardly.


    It''s time for Han 3000 to drive to the gate of the company.


    Su Yingxia came out of the company and saw Audi again. He was surprised.


    "You... How did you get the car back?" Su Yingxia asked incredulously, but she knew what Jiang Lan''s temper was. She was determined to change the car, and ten cows couldn''t come back. Moreover, Han 3000 had a very low position in Jiang Lan''s mind. How could he do it? There was a miracle in the world, but this miracle could never happen to Jiang LAN.


    "Get in the car." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia feels like she is dreaming. Does her mother suddenly figure it out and begin to value Han 3000?


    "Tell me what''s going on." After getting on the bus, Su Yingxia can''t wait to ask, if Jiang LAN really changes Han 3000, she will be very happy.


    "Cough." Han 3000 cleared his throat and said, "do you believe in luck?"


    "Luck, luck doesn''t fix my mother." Su Yingxia said.


    "I bought a car yesterday. There was a lucky draw at the 4S store. It happened that I was the lucky winner. I bought one and got one free." Han Sanyi said solemnly.


    Su Yingxia first looked at Han 3000 in amazement, and then his expression became gloomy. Then he looked at Han 3000 with admiration and said, "Oh, you are so powerful. You won the lottery. Buy one and get one free."


    Han 3000 heart hair empty, forehead straight cold sweat, squint at the front, said: "it''s true."


    Su Yingxia tilted her white thighs, hands akimbo, said: "in this case, I also go to draw a prize?"


    Han three thousand immediately a face bitter force, say: "still don''t want, other people activity already ended."


    "Han 3000, do you think I''m a fool? Can I believe this kind of nonsense?" Su Yingxia walked suddenly, his chest trembled with anger, and the ups and downs were violent.


    Han 3000 himself knows that this reason is too ridiculous, but he really can''t think of any other way to do it. The only thing left is that his luck is fragmented, and he can only admit: "I bought another one."


    "It''s rich." Su Ying Xia Du mouth, more and more curious about this guy how much private money, but she still told herself in the heart, curiosity is curious, he has money is his business, what does it have to do with himself.


    When I got home, I didn''t tell Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao about buying a car again. I''m afraid they were scared.


    After dinner, Su Yingxia goes back to her room and talks with Shen lingyao on the phone. Han 3000 is lying on the floor quietly listening to the popular story of the little piano prince on the Internet. He also uses his mobile phone to check on the Internet. Unexpectedly, a lot of fans are clamoring to dig out the little piano prince, even the husband, Let Han Sanya be speechless.


    The next morning, after the morning run, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to work as usual, and then went to the Pearl building, which is also known as the flying saucer building by the local people. The top of the building is a huge disc shape, and the shape of the whole building is like a mushroom, which is a landmark building in Yuncheng.


    Crystal restaurant is on the top floor. It is the most famous western restaurant in Yuncheng. If you want to go to crystal restaurant, you should make an appointment at least one week in advance.


    All around the restaurant are French windows, which can overlook the whole city of Yuncheng. The glass at the foot is also made by special technology, which can project different environments. Some courageous people will remove all the special effects when dining, and intuitively see the 100 meter abyss at the foot and eat in the air.


    When Han 3000 arrived at the restaurant, he asked the front desk to find the manager.


    The manager is a middle-aged man about 40 years old. Unlike ordinary people, he has a big stomach. On the contrary, he is very smart. He wears a formal suit, just like a noble housekeeper.


    "What do you need, sir?" The manager asked Han 3000.


    "On the 22nd of this month, I want to take care of the whole restaurant. Money is not a problem." Han 3000 said.


    The whole restaurant has only happened once. Two years ago, a rich young man proposed to marry him in the crystal restaurant, which caused a huge sensation. I don''t know how many women he envied. Moreover, this event is in sharp contrast to Han 3000''s joining the Su family. Many people compare these two things.


    "No problem. Do you need any special arrangement?" The manager happily agreed that in order to make money, since he said that money is not a problem, other aspects will not be a problem.


    "Can I have a piano in the middle of the restaurant?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No problem, no matter what needs, as long as the money is enough, we will try our best to help you." Said the manager.


    He stayed to discuss some details. After paying the deposit, Han 3000 left.


    The waiter in the restaurant can''t help but think of the things that caused a sensation in Yuncheng two years ago, and some little girls showed a flower crazy expression.


    "I wish I could meet a rich man too. How happy he would be if he could take care of the whole restaurant and show his love to me."


    "Ah, I don''t know which woman is so happy. How many people will die of envy this time."


    "You can work fast, just dream about this kind of thing." See the waiter commit flower crazy, the manager said disdainfully.


    The foreman ran to the manager and asked, "manager, which rich young master is this?"


    The manager shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I''m looking at him. But I''ve paid hundreds of thousands of deposit. It shouldn''t be a problem. I won''t receive guests from the 21st. I''ll help him set up the scene. It can''t go wrong."


    The foreman nodded.


    The fact that someone packed the restaurant was soon leaked out by the waiter, which caused a lot of waves in Yuncheng. After all, it was a sensation two years ago, and this time it will be the envy of countless women again.


    Su''s company.


    At noon, Shen lingyao goes to the company to tell her heart. After the piano prince appears, she can''t eat and sleep at night, and the whole person has changed.


    For Shen lingyao''s obsession, Su Yingxia has been persuading her for many times, but Shen lingyao is just like a stubborn donkey and can''t get back.


    "In the summer, there are too many competitors in our palace. What can I do if I can''t compete with them?" Shen lingyao looks at Su Yingxia with a sad face.


    Su Yingxia looked at Shen lingyao and said, "how can you lose your figure and appearance to them? It''s the little piano prince. You only see his back, so you''re not afraid that he''s ugly?"


    Shen lingyao is holding her chest in both hands. When she hears Su Yingxia''s words, she suddenly looks fierce and threatens: "I can warn you that prince charming of our palace will not accept any slander. If you say that he is not good, I will tell you..."


    "What about me?" Su Yingxia asked with a smile.


    Shen lingyao gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll cut off the golden orchid with you. You will lose me completely in the future."


    Su Yingxia was speechless for a while, and said, "how can I hear this familiar? It seems that someone told me that when I was in school, but later, I didn''t cry with my legs, saying that I was blind, and I liked a scum man."


    "Cut." Shen lingyao curled her lips and said, "how can he compare with the little prince of piano? Now this scum man still contacts me. He is so sorry that he cries. I don''t even bother to look at him."


    Shen lingyao was only medium-sized when she was in school. They all said that she had changed from an ugly duckling to a swan. In the past, those boys who didn''t like her would show their love to her every time they met. They wanted to bow down to her.


    "I advise you not to put in too much emotion. He is just a figure behind you. You know nothing about his appearance, character, character and family background. There is a saying that the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Don''t you know it?" Su Yingxia reminds a way.


    Shen lingyao droops her head. She has thought about these problems herself, but she can''t resist the charm of the piano prince. Every time she sees the video, all her worries disappear.


    "No matter, as long as he has not been married, I don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back, life will always be crazy once." Shen lingyao said.


    At this time, Su Yihan suddenly came to the office, holding a stack of documents in his hand.


    "These documents need your signature." Su Yihan says with a displeased face that since Su Yingxia became the project leader, she has become Su Yingxia''s subordinate, which makes her very unconvinced. How can we say that she is also the most promising person to marry into the Han family, and she actually works for Su Yingxia.


    "By the way, have you heard that someone has bought the crystal restaurant again." Su Yihan said.


    "Crystal restaurant?" Hearing this, Shen lingyao got excited and asked, "is it the crystal restaurant of UFO building?"


    "Is there any other crystal restaurant in Cloud City? I don''t know which rich young master wrote it. " With that, Su Yihan looked at Su Yingxia with a sneer on his face and continued: "I remember that you got married on the 22nd, too. You are all human beings. How can the gap be so big?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 19

    Looking at Su Yihan''s taunt, Shen lingyao is not angry.


    "What about the 22nd? What does the same day mean?" Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yihan deliberately mocks Su Yingxia with this incident. Since Shen lingyao has answered, she certainly won''t miss the opportunity to continue criticizing Su Yingxia.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a gap. After all, it happened on the same day. Even if I don''t say anything, I can''t stop outsiders from thinking of the 22nd three years ago." Su Yihan said.


    "There are so many things happening on the same day that you can only look at them eagerly. Does it have anything to do with you?" Shen lingyao retorted.


    Su Yihan snorted coldly and said, "it''s nothing to do with me. At least I don''t have such a loser. Besides, if I want to marry someone in the future, you can''t imagine how rich his family is."


    Shen lingyao heard Su Yingxia mention that Jinyu cash is an amazing dowry. The other party''s family must be big, and Su Yihan is really the most promising person.


    "The rich family is as deep as the sea. Haven''t you heard of it? Wait to be a lady." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yihan didn''t care about these words at all. He said with pride, "even if it''s a lady who complains, I''d rather be a lady who complains in a house full of famous brands than marry a man who has no family to live with and has a soft life."


    Su Yingxia couldn''t listen any more. She said coldly, "Su Yihan, there''s nothing else. You can go out."


    "The 22nd is really a good day, but for some people, it''s a tragedy." Su Yihan took the document and said as he walked, full of irony.


    After su Yihan left, Shen lingyao looked at the ugly Su Yingxia and comforted her: "Yingxia, don''t listen to this Baba''s nonsense. This kind of woman is cheap."


    Su Yingxia gave a bitter smile and said, "three years ago, on the 22nd, I was really desperate. She was right. But now... I''m thinking about it. "


    "I don''t know which son of a bitch must choose the 22nd. Isn''t it aimed at you on purpose?" Shen lingyao looks indignant. At such a sensitive time, some gossipy women in Yuncheng will begin to discuss Su Yingxia''s wedding. At that time, they will have to be compared.


    "It''s someone else''s arrangement. The 22nd doesn''t belong to me. How can you say it''s aimed at me on purpose?" Su Yingxia said with a bitter smile that her elbow was too serious.


    Shen lingyao is just making angry remarks. She knows that this incident is not really aimed at Su Yingxia, but this time Su Yingxia is inevitably talked about.


    "Forget it, it''s been three years anyway. Your heart should be very strong. Even if someone deliberately mentions something three years ago, you don''t care." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia nodded and said, "don''t worry, I can''t stand any blow, and now life is very good for me."


    At the end of the day, next to Han 3000''s Audi, there was a red Ferrari. The two cars were judged by comparison.


    While the man standing beside Ferrari is not as good-looking as Han 3000, in a society dominated by money, a Ferrari is enough to surpass any beauty.


    "Brother, are you here to pick up your girlfriend from work?" The man asked Han 3000.


    "Wife." Han 3000 said that he knew this man. In the past three years, he watched Su Yingxia leave work silently. He often appeared, and the person he had to wait for was su Yingxia.


    The man''s name is Yang Peng. He likes Su Yingxia for a long time. Even after su Yingxia got married, he didn''t give up, because he knew that Su Yingxia married a son-in-law who was a waste. He once told Su Yingxia that as long as Su Yingxia was willing to divorce, he could get rid of all obstacles and marry Su Yingxia, giving her a wedding that made a sensation in the whole city.


    "It''s good to get married at such a young age. I''m not very lucky. The woman I like married a trash, but I know that she hasn''t let that trash touch her in the past three years, so I can marry her at any time as long as she wants. " Yang Peng said.


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, no longer say anything.


    When Su Yingxia appears after work, Yang Peng can''t wait to go to Su Yingxia.


    "For summer, I''ve ordered a restaurant. Let''s have dinner with me." Yang Peng said.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t like Yang Peng at all. It''s good for Yang Peng to like her, but it''s just a disturbance she can''t get. Yang Peng is a famous playboy. There are always many yingyanyan around him, and it''s the same as changing clothes to change female partners.


    "Yang Peng, haven''t I made it clear to you? I''m married." Su Yingxia said.


    Yang Peng light smile, said: "that waste, what qualifications to have you, and three years you have not let him touch, you two do not have any feelings, why to embarrass yourself?"


    "I know you''re afraid that the old lady of the Su family won''t agree, but don''t worry. I can promise you that as long as you agree, I will persuade the old lady." Yang Peng said.


    "Sorry, my husband has come to pick me up." Su Yingxia said in a cold voice and walked towards Han 3000.


    Yang Peng slightly a Leng, the person who just talked with him, unexpectedly is Su Yingxia that waste husband!


    "Brother, I didn''t expect that you are the rubbish in the legend. It''s better to meet than to be famous." Yang Peng looks at Han 3000 with a sneer.


    Han 3000 tone flat said: "did not let you down."


    Yang Peng sneered, as expected is a waste, was pointed at the nose scold can only swallow.


    "I can give Su Yingxia a better life. If you can give her anything, you will disappear. Why delay her?" Yang Peng said.


    "Oh? What can you give her? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Yang Peng took a proud look at Ferrari and said, "do you have this kind of sports car? I have three cars in my garage, and I can wrap the whole crystal restaurant for her. Can you do that? "


    It happened that the news came out today, and Yang Peng took it out to ridicule Han 3000. Of course, with Yang Peng''s economic strength, he can do it.


    "Three thousand, stop talking to him and go home." Su Yingxia, the co pilot, urged.


    "You hear me, we''re going home." Han 3000 smiles.


    Watching Audi go away, Yang Peng''s face turns blue with anger. Han 3000''s words are just serious injuries to him.


    "I''ll get Su Yingxia sooner or later. Even if I can''t get her heart, I''ll have her body. You garbage, wait for me to put a green hat on you." Yang Peng said gnashing his teeth.


    Back home, Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN don''t look very good. They also know about the crystal restaurant. This sensitive time is too unfriendly for Su Yingxia. The joke of three years ago will be mentioned again.


    However, in front of Su Yingxia, the two elders didn''t mention it. They didn''t want to uncover Su Yingxia''s scar. They just looked at Han 3000 with more dissatisfaction.


    After dinner, Su Guoyao called Han 3000 and said he was going out for a walk.


    "Han 3000, the 22nd three years ago, remember?" Su Guoyao said with dissatisfaction.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "my wedding day with Ying Xia."


    Su Guoyao snorted coldly and said, "you know that on this disgraceful day, our family lost all their faces."


    Han 3000 is silent, waiting for the following.


    "The crystal restaurant was packed on the 22nd. In half a month, the shame of our Su family will be mentioned again. I don''t want to make Yingxia sad. You can find an excuse to take her out for fun. Just leave Yuncheng." Su Guoyao said.


    Han Sanqian took a deep breath and said, "Yingxia is now in charge of the project in the west of the city. The daily workload is very heavy. Even if you travel, it''s not a good time."


    "Travel? Do I want you to travel? I just don''t want to face this matter in the summer. You can be a coward and swallow your anger. Why should my daughter suffer with you? " Su Guoyao is more and more angry and emotional. The old man of the Su family died soon after su Yingxia''s marriage. He complains about why he can''t leave something good for his family even before he died. On the contrary, it is such a disaster.


    "I know you want to welcome the summer, but please believe that I will not let her be bullied by anyone." Han 3000 light said.


    At home.


    Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia''s hand and said with a distressed face: "it''s all haggard. I''m very busy at this time."


    Su Yingxia smile, said: "is very busy, but very substantial, and I have to work hard, can''t let those relatives look down on you."


    Jiang LAN touched Su Yingxia''s head and said, "I''m a good daughter, but I can''t let myself work too hard, or my mother will be distressed."


    "Well, in a few days, how about going out to play and relax?"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia guessed what Jiang LAN wanted to do and said with a smile, "Mom, you don''t want me to go out to play on the 22nd."


    Jiang LAN knows Su Yingxia Bingxue is smart. Now that she''s talking, she doesn''t hide her words. She says, "Mom just doesn''t want you to hear those people gossiping, and you haven''t left Yuncheng for so many years. Now that the family conditions are good, it''s time to go out and see the world."


    "Mom, there are a lot of things in the company waiting for me to deal with. And don''t worry. I don''t mind anyone gossiping about me now. They can''t hurt me Su Yingxia said with a nonchalant face that this matter deserves the envy of many women, but she won''t. after she becomes the project leader, the future can be expected, as long as she works hard enough, she can get everything she wants.


    As for Han 3000, Su Yingxia knows that he is changing for himself. Maybe one day in the future, he will no longer be a loser among those people, which makes Su Yingxia full of expectations for the future.


    "Moreover, if I leave at such a critical time, what if Su Haichao covets my position again?" Su Yingxia continued.


    Jiang LAN sighed and said nothing more.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 20

    Ten days later, the story of the crystal restaurant became more and more intense. As the person who packed the restaurant was not exposed, countless people had great curiosity about it, and even guessed many rich young men in Yuncheng. However, after those rich young men refuted the rumors one by one, the story became more suspicious.


    As for the Su family, it''s no surprise that they are mentioned again, which has become a joke for many people after dinner, because this time point is so coincidental that it''s hard not to be remembered.


    The relatives of the Su family are very angry. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, they wouldn''t be a joke. Almost everyone in the family has put off all the recent meals, and even the old lady of the Su family is closed. She plans to wait until the limelight is over.


    "It''s really irritating. Han 3000''s rubbish has nothing to do with us. They are all Su''s family. It''s like we''ve lost face."


    "Why don''t Han 3000 die? If he dies, we don''t have to lose face with him."


    "Su Yingxia is also a bereaved star. Without her, there are no such things."


    Several descendants of the Su family got together, each with anger on his face.


    Su Haichao is different from others, with a faint smile.


    "Hai Chao, what are you laughing at? Aren''t you angry?" Someone asked Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao''s face doesn''t matter. He said, "the bigger the noise, the better. It''s a good thing that Su Yingxia has lost all of Su''s face."


    Other people looked at Su Haichao puzzledly. Su Yihan said with a smile: "you people have no brains. Su Yingxia lost face. Grandma won''t let her become the successor of the Su family. She became the project leader in the west of the city. It''s hard to recover her favor. After this, grandma probably hates her again."


    After hearing this, other people suddenly realized and sighed.


    "And our Su family won''t lose face all the time. When I marry into the Han family, who dares to say we are not." Su Yihan is proud.


    Su Haichao took a look at Su Yihan, echoed: "yes, Su Yingxia lost face, you still have a chance to help the Su family find back, although Su Yihan''s chance is the biggest, but you also have a chance."


    Su Yihan disdains to smile. He doesn''t pay attention to other people at all. He has already determined that he is the candidate of the Han family.


    "You''d better give up the idea, so as not to be disappointed in the future. Who can have me better than appearance and figure? " Su Yihan said with a smile.


    If Su Yingxia didn''t get married, Su Yihan won''t have such strong self-confidence. It''s a pity that Su Yingxia has married a loser. How can su Yihan look down on other people.


    "In five days, the real answer is coming."


    "By the way, are you going to see it? I''ve heard that the high-rise houses in the nearby hotels have been ordered. They just want to see who owns the restaurant


    "I''m sure I''ll go. It''s not every year."


    "Yihan, are you going?"


    Su Yihan has made a reservation for a long time, and the location is the best. He is most hopeful to see what happened in the restaurant. However, she always looks like she is above the others, and she claims that she wants to marry the Han family. If she wants to join in the fun, she will lose her fortune and say, "I won''t go. When I get married in the future, I will definitely be more sensational than this."


    For Shen lingyao, who hasn''t heard from the little piano prince for more than ten days, she has been living a very hard life, just like she lacks spiritual food. She is in low spirits. Recently, she has been staying at home and doesn''t go out. Her whole face is unkempt and she doesn''t have the attitude that a beautiful woman should have.


    Lying on the sofa like a pool of mud, wearing silk pajamas, her figure is exquisitely outlined, and her slender legs are her most proud place. Even if she hasn''t taken a bath for several days, she still exudes a strong temptation.


    When the mobile phone rings, Shen lingyao reaches out her hand and grabs it aimlessly on the coffee table. She really doesn''t feel it. She is willing to look up and open her eyes.


    A look is a strange number, mercilessly hang up, continue to be mud.


    After a while, the bell rang again, and Shen lingyao, who was impatient on her face, then scolded: "this palace doesn''t get loans, doesn''t buy a house, and doesn''t have a car to buy insurance. If you disturb my rest, I''ll follow the signal to kill you. Believe it or not."


    "The powder?" A familiar voice came to my ear.


    Shen lingyao asked: "who?"


    "Han 3000."


    When Shen lingyao heard these three words, she was slightly surprised at first, and then showed a hostile sneer. Before she tried Han 3000, she thought he was blind and thought he was not interested in his beauty. Unexpectedly, he called in private.


    Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing.


    "The fox always shows its tail. Can''t you help it at last?" Shen lingyao said coldly.


    "I want to ask you a favor." Han 3000 said that this call would be misunderstood by Shen lingyao. He had expected that for a long time, but after explaining the intention, he believed that the misunderstanding could be solved.


    "Han 3000, Ying Xia has suffered so many grievances with you. Now you are thinking about her best friend. You will be cut to pieces." Shen lingyao doesn''t believe that Han Sanqian is looking for her. She must want to ask her out.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your beauty. I''m looking for you to welcome summer." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s about welcoming summer?" Shen lingyao thought, is it really their misunderstanding, self amorous it, asked: "what you say."


    "On the 22nd, you take Yingxia to Mingzhu building, but you can''t let her know about it in advance." Han 3000 wants to give Su Yingxia a surprise, but how to trigger the surprise is a problem. Thinking about it, he can only let Shen lingyao come forward.


    "Twenty second? Go to the Pearl Tower. Are you crazy? Don''t you know what will happen to the Pearl Tower? " Shen lingyao suddenly blows up her hair. Now everyone in Yuncheng is discussing this matter. Besides, she also talks about the wedding three years ago. Han Sanqian doesn''t hide far away, but even has to put his face together to beat others.


    "The 22nd is my wedding anniversary with her. I prepared a little surprise for her, so I asked you to help." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother, even if you are preparing for a surprise, can you choose another place, so many restaurants, what do you have to do in the Pearl Tower?" Shen lingyao is speechless. Although there are several other high-end restaurants besides crystal restaurant in Mingzhu building, which is really the best choice for Yuncheng, this time point is not the best.


    "Rose Restaurant or Grand Hyatt court?"


    "I''ll know then. You do me a favor. I''ll introduce you to the piano prince. How about that?" Han 3000 said.


    Shen lingyao was stunned for three minutes and then went crazy.


    After a few screams, he asked Han 3000, "Han 3000, do you know the little piano prince? You can''t cheat me, can you


    "I really do. As long as you help me, I''ll introduce you." Han 3000 said.


    "Good." Shen lingyao said without hesitation: "don''t worry, I promise to complete the task, but you have to dare to cheat me, I let you become the last eunuch in China."


    "It''s a deal. Don''t let her know."


    After Han Sanqian hung up, Shen lingyao hopped around on the sofa. Finally, she knew the news of the piano prince, and she had a chance to get to know him. For Shen lingyao, she couldn''t help herself.


    Five days later!


    The day of making a sensation in the whole city has finally arrived. At 7 p.m., the night has not yet come, but the crystal restaurant is the brightest star in the whole Cloud City.


    The streets nearby are full of people. As long as you can see the hotel of the crystal restaurant, all the rooms are full. These people want to see the grand scene of the crystal restaurant, to see which childe courtship makes such a big noise, and which enviable woman has such a great honor.


    "Shen lingyao, what are you going to do and ask me to change into a formal dress? Even if you are a very important friend, you don''t need to be so formal, do you?" At home, Su Yingxia''s long red evening dress is elegant and charming.


    Shen lingyao has done a good job of concealment these days, and Su Yingxia is not aware of it.


    "Anyway, you are right to listen to me. As a friend, I will surprise you, and you know me." Shen lingyao said with a smile, excited for Su Yingxia, but also excited for herself, because after tonight, you can get to know the little piano prince and meet her dream God.


    "I know you, too?" Su Yingxia''s face is full of doubts. Shen lingyao''s friends, she probably knows, but they are all acquaintances. They just have dinner together. How can they wear formal clothes to meet people?


    "Shen lingyao, tell me the truth, is there something you''re hiding from me?" Su Yingxia suddenly looks at Shen lingyao suspiciously.


    Shen lingyao was so guilty that she did not dare to look Su Yingxia in the eyes. She dodged and said, "no, how can I hide from you?"


    "What''s new with you? I''ve played Pajama parties and beggars'' parties before, but this is not a dress party, is it Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao was stunned, and then said with a smile: "you little smart ghost, you really can''t hide anything from me. I''m not worried that you don''t want to participate? Last beggar party, you didn''t swear never to come to my party again. "


    Su Yingxia glared at Shen lingyao and said, "if you want to eat leftovers of rancid rice, you can think of it."


    Shen lingyao was laughing. After they changed their clothes, they finally went out.


    The car drove all the way to the basement of Mingzhu building. Although Su Yingxia was a little strange about how Shen lingyao held the party here, she seemed to mind when she asked, so she didn''t ask.


    A woman stood in front of the basement elevator. When she saw Su Yingxia, she stepped forward and asked, "is that Miss Su?"


    "I, I am. Who are you?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    "Follow me, please." The woman said with a smile.


    After getting on the elevator, Shen lingyao thinks that Han 3000 is a wimp, but he has a good idea. There are still people to receive them.


    However, when Shen lingyao watched the woman press the top floor elevator, she got flustered and said, "beauty, did you press the wrong floor?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 21

    "No, it''s the top floor." Said the receptionist.


    This sentence made Shen lingyao''s eyes straight.


    How is that possible? How can Han Sanqian, the loser, celebrate his wedding anniversary in the crystal restaurant.


    And today, the crystal restaurant was definitely reserved.


    Boom!


    A crazy idea just like spring thunder explodes in Shen lingyao''s mind.


    Is... Is Han 3000 the mysterious figure of Baoxia crystal restaurant?


    At this time, Su Yingxia also looks dull. The crystal restaurant on the top floor was wrapped up half a month ago. Even if Shen lingyao has great face, she can''t hold a party in the crystal restaurant.


    "Yao Yao, is this related to Han 3000?" Su Yingxia thought of a possibility, and his breath became short.


    Shen lingyao''s brain has lost her ability to think. Although she doesn''t think it''s realistic, is there any other possibility besides this explanation?


    "Welcome summer, Han 3000 asked me to bring you." Shen lingyao admitted that an inexplicable feeling of envy was born in her heart. If Han 3000 had prepared this big surprise for Su Yingxia, wouldn''t Su Yingxia be the happiest woman in the whole Cloud City today?


    At this time, the elevator reached the top floor, and they were led into the restaurant.


    In front of the piano in the middle of the restaurant, there is a man in black. He can only see his back.


    But this figure is too familiar for Shen lingyao. The strong visual impact makes Shen lingyao grow up!


    Piano prince, Han 3000!


    With the melodious sound of the piano, the amplifying effect of the crystal restaurant makes almost all the onlookers quiet, among them, tens of thousands of people are very quiet at this moment. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the UFO building. Even if they can''t see clearly, they can feel the happiness of the heroine tonight.


    Surrounded by the French window rippling red rose petals special effects, dancing with the piano.


    Su Yingxia raised a happy smile at the corner of her mouth, but her tears just like a pearl broke the line and kept falling from her cheek.


    Shen lingyao also began to cry. If this figure belonged to her, it would be a happy thing.


    The song is over.


    Han 3000 turns around and makes a gentleman''s salute to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia early to pear blossom with rain, step by step toward Han 3000.


    With each step, a gorgeous rose will appear at the foot, which makes the audience gape.


    They can''t see the heroine clearly, but they can see the special effects as beautiful as a picture.


    At this moment, all women''s hearts gave birth to an irrepressible envy. In the hotel rooms, people who can see this scene more clearly are even more jealous.


    Su Yihan frowned. The room she was in was the best place to see. However, due to a certain distance, she could not fully see the two people in the crystal restaurant. However, she felt familiar, especially the woman, as if she knew each other.


    "Su Yingxia!" Su Yihan suddenly flashed a picture in his mind and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "No, it can''t be her. It must be me." Su Yihan shakes his head. Su Yingxia married Han 3000, who is also qualified to take care of the whole crystal restaurant. Isn''t that a joke?


    Although very similar, but also just like.


    "You prepared it?" Crystal restaurant, go to Han 3000 in front of Su Yingxia asked.


    "You said you couldn''t play the piano, you lied to me?" This should be a warm scene, but Su Yingxia suddenly looks at Han 3000 with a cold face.


    "Three years, let you suffer a lot of grievances, from today on, you are my woman, no one can bully you." Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia sincerely.


    Su Yingxia''s expression was full of tears, as if all the grievances broke out at this moment.


    "Do you know, they all say you are a loser."


    "Do you know how hard it is for me to hear these words?"


    Han 3000 hugged Su Yingxia and said softly, "I know."


    Shen lingyao was already moved like a tearful person. At this moment, she felt that her best friend''s grievance was worth it. No matter how Han 3000 did it, at least now, Su Yingxia is happy and can be envied by all the women in Cloud City.


    But, why, why are you the piano prince?


    Shen lingyao knew that her dream had been completely broken.


    That night, the rose petals of the crystal restaurant floated all night. Compared with the sensational courtship two years ago, the only drawback was that until the end, the onlooker did not know who the protagonist was.


    That night, Han 3000 was sleeping on the floor. Su Yingxia on the bed suddenly asked, "is it cold?"


    This is the early summer season. A woman with big white legs on the street is like a bamboo shoot after rain. How can it be cold.


    Han 3000 subconsciously blurted out: "not cold."


    After finishing these two words, Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment, and then he felt regret and thumped his chest. He wanted to slap himself in the face and answer the questions together. He was so stupid that he couldn''t help it.


    Han three thousand heartache can''t breathe, this opportunity missed, don''t know how long to wait¡° I didn''t catch what you said just now. Would you like to ask again? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia''s back to Han 3000''s face has been gnashing her teeth for a long time. It''s hard to summon up the courage to ask this question. Unexpectedly, Han 3000''s stupid pig would answer her like this¡° Go away Su Yingxia said coldly. Hearing this word, Han 3000 covers his face in despair, which is worse than missing out on the business of tens of billions. The next day, when Su Yingxia came to the company, everyone looked at her strangely¡° She''s not crazy. How could she be so happy? "¡° Maybe it is. Yesterday''s event must have stimulated her a lot. It''s also the 22nd. Look at her, and then look at others. It''s very different. "¡° Who let her so bad luck, marry a door-to-door loser What happened last night has already caused a sensation in the whole Cloud City. It is said that the crystal restaurant with floating roses is popular on various social software. Some people are envious of it, but at the same time, they are also making fun of Su Yingxia. Most people in the company even think that Su Yingxia is likely to find an excuse not to come to work today. Unexpectedly, she is not only here, but also very happy. Su Yihan gives Su Yingxia the documents. When he comes to Su Yingxia''s office, he looks at Su Yingxia''s mouth and despises it¡° You can still laugh. Do you know how shameful our Su family was yesterday? " Su Yihan said in a cold voice, now look at Su Yingxia, it''s really similar to the figure of the woman in the crystal restaurant last night. It''s a pity that this kind of good thing can never fall on Su Yingxia, because her man is a waste and a joke of the whole Cloud City. Su Yingxia is in a very good mood today. He is too lazy to argue with Su Yihan. He said, "today, you can go to the west of the city to inspect the situation and report back to me." Hearing this, Su Yihan''s face is very ugly. Su Yingxia used to do all the hard work on the construction site. When is her turn? And now the ultraviolet rays are so poisonous that she doesn''t want her skin tanned¡° If you want to go by yourself, do you really think that when you become the project leader, you can order me? " Su Yihan said¡° If you don''t, I''ll ask grandma to change my assistant. You can go home and have a rest. " Su Yingxia said lightly¡° You... "Su Yihan pointed to Su Yingxia, and went home to have a rest! Although the Su family is rich, everyone works in the company. Those with high positions earn money. Those with low positions depend on their salary. Su Han is the latter. In the eyes of outsiders, they are Miss Su family, but the old lady of Su family won''t give them any chance to loaf about. If it really gets to grandma''s ears, Su Yihan won''t want to have any good feelings in front of her in the future¡° Su Yingxia, do you really want to do this to me? " Su Yihan said, biting his teeth. Su Yingxia is not aimed at Su Yihan, but it really needs to be done¡° It''s just running on the construction site, and I''m not very tired. I used to run a lot, except for the heat, sore feet and being tired like a dog Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° Su Yingxia, please remember that when I marry into the Han family, I will feel better. " Su Yihan said, angrily left the office, she believes that one day she can ride on Su Yingxia''s head, just wait for the Han family man to show up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 22

    Mordor nightclub.


    Just as the day is drawing near, there are a few gangsters standing at the door, smoking and chatting. Before sunset, this kind of place usually doesn''t open. But at this time, an Audi stops at the door.


    Han 3000 stepped down from the car.


    Several gangsters saw Han 3000 and stood up one by one.


    "What are you doing? It''s not business hours yet." One of them said to Han 3000.


    "I''m looking for Lin Yong." Han 3000 light said.


    Hearing this, a few bastards looked at Han 3000 with a sneer.


    Lin Yong is the boss of Mordor and a big figure in the grey area of Cloud City. You can see him as soon as you see him?


    "What are you? You''ll see our boss when you open your mouth. It''s a lot of talk."


    "If you want to find something, you don''t need to ask your brother''s fists."


    Several people began to lift up their sleeves, looking like they were going to hit someone.


    "Tell him Han 3000 is here."


    A few people are stunned. This guy looks like a bull. He is still a character, but he doesn''t look like a friend of the boss.


    One of them dug his ear and said with a puzzled face: "Han 3000, how can this name sound so familiar?"


    Immediately someone answered, "isn''t that son-in-law of the Su family Han 3000? Isn''t that you?"


    "Wocao, is there a celebrity in Cloud City? Disrespect, disrespect. "


    "Can''t ah, eat soft rice of also can drive up Audi, you this appearance, elder brother several also not bad you, what method do you use to marry Su Yingxia?"


    Several people roared with laughter, completely treat Han 3000 as a joke, and the sentence of marrying Su Yingxia is full of irony.


    Han three thousand eyes a coagulate, the corner of the mouth rises to walk toward the door.


    "Stop, you''ll get the hell out of here. Don''t let the brothers do it."


    "I don''t understand people''s words. I want you to stop."


    "Damn, if I don''t give you some color, you don''t know how hard my fists are."


    A few people flocked up, intending to teach Han 3000 lessons.


    Just then, Lin Yong ran out with a flustered face.


    "Stop, stop!"


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    Lin Yong yelled at several of his subordinates with a look of panic and a deep fear in his eyes.


    "Boss, this boy is looking for trouble."


    "Damn, a son-in-law of the Su family dares to make trouble in brother Yong''s territory."


    "Boss, give it to me. I''ll let the boy lie in the hospital for at least half a month."


    Lin Yong angrily looked at several of his subordinates, one by one, and directly beat them.


    Walk to Han 3000 in front of, full of respect of say: "3000 elder brother, how did you come?"


    Three years ago, Lin Yong was just a hooligan. He suddenly made a fortune and became the boss of Mordor nightclub. In the past three years, he gradually developed his own power and became a big figure in the grey area of Cloud City.


    The sudden development of the year aroused many people''s doubts. After all, Lin Yong''s Shanghai was too fast and full of strange things. Some people secretly investigated Lin Yong, but he could not find out the truth. No one knew how he became an old devil but Lin Yong himself.


    Several subordinates saw Lin Yong''s attitude towards Han 3000, and they were all scared.


    Lin Yong, brother Yong!


    This is one of the best people in the gray area of Yuncheng. How could he be so respectful to the son-in-law of the Su family.


    "You guys, don''t apologize to brother 3000!" Lin Yong gritted his teeth and looked at his men.


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry."


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry."


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry."


    See Han 3000 silent, Lin Yong scared pale, continue to say: "kneel down to apologize."


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the master. Several of his subordinates are completely confused. Kneel down for him. Isn''t that the way to lose Lin Yong''s face? Doesn''t he care about his face at all?


    Face is very important for people like Lin Yong. Sometimes they fight because of a little contradiction. But in front of Han 3000, face is just a cloud for Lin Yong. Life is the most important thing.


    Three years ago, Lin Yong was living on the street. Han 3000 found him, and it was because of Han 3000 that he has today''s status.


    The whole cloud city treats Han 3000 as a waste, but Lin Yong knows that Han 3000 is a sleeping tiger. Once he wakes up, he is bound to make a big splash.


    And now, the tiger is clearly awake!


    "Don''t you know how to kneel until you break your legs?" See a few hands Leng don''t move, Lin Yong continues to say.


    This sentence, those people panic God, quickly kneel on the ground to beg for mercy.


    Han Sanqian didn''t look at many people and went straight into the nightclub.


    "You guys, I''ll settle with you later."


    Lin Yong''s words make several people tremble, but they don''t understand why han 3000 can be treated like this. He is a famous waste. How can he be treated like this? Lin Yong''s office, exclusive Lin Yong''s position, Han 3000 but sat up, and Lin Yong respectfully stood aside¡° I heard about the project in the west of the city. Someone wants to make trouble recently? " Han 3000 light asks a way. Lin Yong nodded his head and said: "I know that in addition to me, several other big people are very interested in this matter. They should want to take advantage of the opportunity to make a profit." Yuncheng is not Lin Yong''s world alone. Although he is a big man in the gray area, he is not powerful. Besides him, there are several people who can be called famous. There are too many eyes staring at this big fat meat. If the Su family is not related to the west of the city project, even Lin Yong wants a share¡° I''ve given you three years to prepare. I hope you won''t let me down. Those people are doomed. " Han 3000 said. Lin Yong''s eyes were fixed, and he asked excitedly: "brother 3000, what do you mean..." "don''t you want Cloud City long ago? I''m not willing to be on an equal footing with those people. " Han Sanqian looks at Lin Yong with a smile. Lin Yong felt his hair standing up all over. He had been waiting for this opportunity. He could not get used to those guys for a long time, but he didn''t dare to act without Han 3000''s order. He didn''t expect that this day finally came¡° Brother 3000, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. " Lin Yong said. When Han 3000 left the nightclub, he ran into Yang Peng at the door. Yang Peng was also surprised to see Han 3000, but more of it was disdain and hatred¡° It''s really bad luck to see a pile of garbage when you go out today Yang Peng sighed and said. Han three thousand smile, did not pay attention to Yang Peng, but directly on the car. Yang Peng turned his mouth and said with a sneer: "waste, I dare not even talk back. It''s really boring. But your good days have come to an end. Let me give you a green hat. " Walking into the nightclub, Yang Peng went directly to Lin Yong''s office. Yesterday, they had an appointment, so Lin Yong was not surprised to see Yang Peng¡° Young master Yang, I''m really sorry. I was delayed yesterday. I can only see you today. " Lin Yong said with a smile that he has always been kind to the children of a rich family like Yang Peng, because nightclubs, without the consumption of rich people like Yang Peng, would not be able to sustain a month''s running water¡° Brother Yong, I came to you today to trouble you and do me a favor. " Yang Peng said¡° It''s very polite to help you, young master Yang. I''ll help you immediately. " Lin Yong patted his chest and said. Yang Peng shook his head and said, "it''s just a small matter. You don''t need brother Yong to come out in person. Just lend me a few people. You need to be brave enough to fight." How can we use such a big man as Lin Yong to deal with Han 3000? Yang Peng doesn''t think highly of Han 3000¡° No problem. You can choose any of my people. " Lin Yong said¡° Thank you, brother Yong. After everything is done, I''ll invite him to drink Yang Peng said¡° I don''t have to drink. I may be very busy recently. " Lin Yong thought that he would soon be able to win all the sites in Yuncheng. His excitement could not be controlled, and Han 3000 was secretly helping him. Lin Yong was not worried at all. Back then, Lin Yong also felt that Han 3000 said that it was impossible for him to become the boss of Mordor nightclub, but Han 3000 was not so easy to do it¡° Oh, what''s brother Yong doing recently? " Yang Peng said curiously. This matter can''t be disclosed casually, Lin Yong can only say: "go to select people." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 23

    After Yang Peng left Mordor, he sat in the car for a long time.


    Just now, Lin Yong said that he would be very busy recently. Obviously, he made some big moves, and he would not disclose anything. It must be a big deal.


    Yang Peng has received news that many people in the gray areas of the west of the city project want to get involved recently. Some people have even organized a wave of workers to intervene as foremen in this matter, but Lin Yong alone has not been active in this aspect.


    Before, Yang Peng felt that Lin Yong had no ambition and didn''t want to participate in this event to avoid hurting his muscles and bones. But now it seems that Lin Yong has other plans.


    Is it difficult to


    Yang Peng was surprised. If Lin Yong really dares to deal with other people and takes all the gray areas of Yuncheng into his pocket, then Lin Yong is a person worthy of attention.


    "It seems that we have to have a good relationship with Lin Yong in the future. Once this thing is done, Lin Yong''s influence in Yuncheng is unimaginable."


    At the same time, a club.


    Su Haichao is holding two hot women in his arms. In the same box, there is a big man.


    "Brother gang, how are you thinking about what I told you?" Su Haichao said to Cheng Gang.


    Cheng Gang is also a figure in the grey area of Yuncheng, between his influence and Lin Yong.


    Cheng Gang looked at Su Haichao with a smiling face and asked, "Su Haichao, you can''t play with me, can you? You are from the Su family, but now you want me to deal with the Su family secretly. How can I believe you? "


    Su Hai gave a cold smile and said, "brother gang, you misunderstood me. Although I''m from the Su family, I''m not in charge of the project in the west of the city. The woman Su Yingxia wants to be in the Su family. If she does, it will definitely threaten my position. How can I make the project go smoothly? "


    "Su Yingxia is your sister." Cheng Gang said.


    "Sister?" Su Haichao''s expression became gloomy, and said: "I wish I could kick her out of the Su family. What a stupid sister, the loser in her family has made our Su family lose face. If she could not find an excuse, she would have been out of the Su family long ago."


    Cheng Gang smiles faintly, and the incident of the crystal restaurant turns over the scandal of the Su family three years ago. For the Su family, it''s really a shame, but Cheng Gang didn''t expect that Su Haichao didn''t even care about the blood relationship.


    "This loser is really amazing. I''ve been in Su''s house for three years. I heard that I do housework every day, which really makes our men lose face." Cheng Gang shook his head with disdain.


    Su Haichao never missed the opportunity to speak ill of Han 3000. Cheng Gang took the initiative to mention Han 3000, which undoubtedly gave him the opportunity.


    "Brother gang, what you know is only superficial, but I know very well how weak Han 3000 is. He has to wash his feet with water for Su Yingxia when he is at home. He doesn''t understand the dignity of a man. Besides, there is no place for him to eat at home. He has no qualification to serve, so he can only hide in the kitchen. " Su Haichao said with a smile.


    "Bah, I''m such a soft motherfucker. If I run into such a person, I can kill him with one blow." Cheng Gang scolded.


    "Ah." Su Haichao sighed and said, "he doesn''t deserve to be a man at all. There''s no other one like him in the world."


    "That''s right." Cheng Gang suddenly looked at Su Haichao with a smile on his face and said, "you say, can su Yingxia let him touch her after three years of marriage?"


    "No way." Su Haichao firmly shook his head and said: "although Su Yingxia has accepted her fate, her relationship with Han 3000 has always been cold. It is impossible for Han 3000 to touch her."


    Cheng Gang touched his chin, obviously thinking about something. A licentious smile gradually appeared in the corner of his mouth and said, "I haven''t been touched. It''s a bit interesting."


    Su Haichao''s brows wrinkled and stretched out in an instant. Everyone was men. He knew what was going on in Cheng Gang''s mind.


    Although Su Haichao is very disgusted with Su Yingxia, from a man''s point of view, she is a beautiful woman with excellent figure. She is definitely a beauty in bed. Su Haichao is related to Su Yingxia by blood, so he dare not do this kind of thing, but Cheng Gang is different.


    If Cheng Gang really had a relationship with Su Yingxia, wouldn''t he be able to drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family in the name of corrupting the family tradition?


    A plan heart, Su Haichao said to Cheng Gang: "brother gang, if you are interested in her, I can help you."


    "Yes, it''s good enough. Ha ha ha, don''t worry. I will help you with what you say." Cheng Gang laughs.


    The project in the west of the city has been officially launched. As a supplier of building materials, Su Jia has to ensure the safety of building materials at the construction site in addition to materials.


    Three days later, a group of people rushed into the construction site and smashed it. They beat people whenever they saw them, and they were very arrogant. In addition, the transportation of Su''s building materials was also forced to get in the way. Although the police temporarily solved the problem, those people were just like fighting a guerrilla war. Maybe they would see you at the next intersection. Su''s family was very upset about it.


    On that day, the Su family urgently held an internal meeting of the family, and even the old lady attended. Because it was about the West City project, the old lady didn''t think of any mistakes.


    "Do you know who they are? These people make trouble for money. " At the meeting, the old lady asked Su Yingxia that she was in charge of the project. Now that something went wrong, the responsibility naturally fell on Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "grandma, I''ve asked someone to check for me, but there''s no news yet."¡° It hasn''t been found out yet. Su Yingxia, you don''t have the ability to do it? " Su Haichao said. Su Yihan has been looking at Su Yingxia for a long time. Now he''s in trouble. It''s his chance to drop a stone from the well and say, "Su Yingxia, you are the project leader now. You haven''t solved it for several days. Do you waste time in the office with your best friend all day?" In recent days, Shen lingyao often goes to see Su Yingxia. After learning that the little piano prince is Han 3000, Shen lingyao gives up the idea of taking Han 3000 as her husband, but after all, she thinks about it day and night for so long that she can''t let it go for a while, so she can only complain to Su Yingxia. Hearing Su Yihan''s words, the old lady frowned and asked, "Su Yingxia, what''s the matter? Do you do anything else at work? " Su Yingxia is very responsible for her work, and Shen lingyao is also very sensible. She never bothers her at work. Su Yihan''s words are slander¡° Grandma, when I receive my friends, I have a lunch break. You can ask my colleagues in the company about this. " Su Yingxia said. Su Yihan is unconvinced, this matter can not hurt Su Yingxia, can only change other topics¡° How long have you been in charge? Your family has changed cars. But apart from talking about the contract, what else have you done? Have you ever thought about how to solve such a big problem? " Su Yihan said. The story of Su Yingxia''s car change has long been spread in Su''s family, but many people are envious behind their backs. When they hear Su Yihan say so, they are all in a strange mood¡° That car is not cheap. It''s hundreds of thousands. It''s really rich. "¡° I''ll change the car in a few days. It seems that it''s fast to change the room. "¡° When shall we go to celebrate the new house The old lady''s face is as heavy as water. All the time, she thinks that although Su Yingxia is not promising, she is honest. After she knows Su Yingxia''s car change, the old lady is also surprised. However, thinking of the benefits Su Yingxia can bring to the Su family, this small profit is nothing, so she doesn''t care. But if Su Yingxia can''t solve the problem, it''s another matter¡° Su Yingxia, I don''t care how much profit you make in the company, whether you change cars or houses, but the premise is that you should do your present work well and try your best to solve all the troubles. " Said the old lady. Su Yingxia is anxious to hear this. She is not greedy for a cent from the company. Han 3000 bought the car, but obviously no one will believe her¡° Don''t worry, grandma. I''ll get it done as soon as possible. " Su Yingxia said with her head down. At this time, Su Haichao stood up and said with pride: "grandma, I had expected that Su Yingxia couldn''t handle this matter, so I''ve asked someone to check it. I know who made it, but since Su Yingxia is the project leader, I can''t stand for her and let her talk about it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 24

    After listening to Su Haichao''s words, Su''s relatives looked at him admiringly.


    "Haichao has the ability to find out who did it so quickly."


    "Sure enough, Haichao is the only way to go. Without Haichao, the future of the Su family will be worrying."


    "To welcome the summer, you have to learn more from Hai Chao. The west of the city project has nothing to do with him, but he is still very concerned about it. You have to thank him."


    The old lady nodded in affirmation and said, "Hai Chao, you have done a good job."


    "Grandma, although I''m not in charge of the project, I''m your grandson. The Su family''s business is my business. How can I ignore it?" After su Haichao was praised, he pretended to be modest and said to the old lady.


    "Yingxia, since Haichao has found out for you, you can come forward to talk about it. If he asks for money, he can promise within one million." Said the old lady.


    Su Yingxia replied: "grandma, don''t worry, I will handle it properly."


    Proper?


    Su Haichao has a smile in his evil eyes. Unless he is lying on Cheng Gang''s bed, otherwise, it is not so easy to solve.


    "I''ll make an appointment for you tomorrow. I''ll let you know the exact time and place." Su Haichao said.


    After the meeting, Su Yingxia came back to the office, full of grievances and no place to tell. She didn''t take half of the money from the company for buying a car, but it''s impossible to explain clearly, and even if she said it, they would only treat it as a joke.


    Who can believe that Han 3000 can afford the Audi A6?


    Moreover, Su Yingxia also feels a little strange about the recent troubles. How could su Haichao be kind enough to help her? There must be something fishy in it.


    After work, Han 3000 came to meet Su Yingxia as usual.


    When Han 3000 finds Su Yingxia sullen, he asks curiously, "who made you angry?"


    "At today''s meeting, Su Yihan said that I bought a car a few days after I became the person in charge. He made it clear that I embezzled the company''s money. Even Grandma thought so. I couldn''t explain." Su Yingxia said helplessly.


    "Don''t talk to these people when they are farting." Han 3000 said.


    Although Su Yingxia understood this truth, the harsh words came into his ears. He thought that he had not heard anything. How could it be.


    "You didn''t hear the relatives say that I''ll change the car in a few days and I''ll change the house soon. You also asked me when to ask them to congratulate me on my new house." Su Yingxia is more and more angry. He is pure and upright. He doesn''t take any money he shouldn''t take, but he can''t explain when he is stigmatized.


    "Soon." Han 3000 light way.


    "What''s fast?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with doubts.


    "Cough, I mean, be happy." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia rolled a white eye, was misunderstood how to be happy, were choked to death.


    "By the way, recently a group of people have brought a lot of trouble to the Su family, and they have also caused a lot of trouble at the construction site. I asked my friends to check for me, but nothing has been found out. But Su Haichao pretended to be kind-hearted and said at the meeting that he had found out who did it and asked me to talk about it tomorrow. Do you think there is anything fishy about it?" Su Yingxia asked. Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with it. With Su Haichao''s attitude towards her, it''s lucky not to harm her. How can she help her.


    Han 3000 frowned. He also heard about it, and asked Lin Yong to inquire about it. He even arrested two people to torture them. But he didn''t ask anything. The other party obviously did a very secret job. How could su Haichao know.


    "When are you going to talk about it tomorrow?" Han 3000 asks, this matter obviously has the question, therefore he is not quite at ease Su Yingxia one person.


    "I don''t know yet. Su Haichao will inform me tomorrow."


    "Let me be your assistant tomorrow and go with you." Han 3000 said.


    At home, Han 3000 cooks as usual, but in the past, there was only Han 3000 in the kitchen. Recently, Su Yingxia would help and try to fry a dish, but Su Yingxia''s dishes usually can''t be served at the table, because they are so ugly and dark that he can''t see the essence of the dish.


    In the living room, Jiang LAN asked Su Guoyao, "Guoyao, have you noticed that your daughter is different recently?"


    Su Guoyao can see that Su Yingxia never went to the kitchen before, and her relationship with Han 3000 is like a stranger. But now, she will learn to help Han 3000, and there are more topics between her and Han 3000.


    "Maybe it''s my daughter who''s starting to accept him." Su Guoyao said.


    This is the last answer Jiang LAN wants to hear. She twists Su Guoyao and says, "accept a fart, can''t it come true, and let her daughter stay with this loser for the rest of her life?"


    Su Guoyao himself is also a loser, so he is really not qualified to comment on Han 3000, and now this situation seems to be a good thing to Su Guoyao. Without divorce, the old lady will not be unhappy because of this.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, our daughter is promising now. It doesn''t matter if she keeps a loser at home." Su Guoyao doesn''t care. Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao and said, "if you are not enough, you need another one. Do you know how my mother and family speak ill of me behind my back?" Su Guoyao awkwardly moved his butt and said: "your mother''s family are all gossipy women. Don''t listen to what they say. And now Yingxia is on the rise, do you want to force her to divorce? Can the old lady let us go when she knows this? " Jiang LAN sighed. The biggest obstacle to this is the old lady. If she doesn''t agree, no one dares to make decisions without authorization. Moreover, Su Yingxia finally gained a position in the company, and it is obviously impossible to divorce at this crucial moment¡° One year, I see what he can do in a year. " Jiang Lan said¡° What year? " Su Guoyao looks at Jiang LAN suspiciously¡° It''s nothing. It''s not a big deal. " Jiang LAN disdains to say that she doesn''t think Han 3000 can make any progress in a year. Now, it''s not doing housework at home, it''s just that there are more things to take Jiang LAN to and from work every day. Is it hard to be a driver and counter attack? Jiang LAN doesn''t believe it¡° By the way, we have another Audi downstairs these days. It''s also a new car. Do you know whose it is? Stop with us. " Jiang Lan wondered, "as like as two peas," he never saw anyone buy a new car before. Also, once I opened the wrong car door. These two new cars are unlicensed, which confused me. But I really don''t know whose one is Jiang Lan also casually asked, no further study. After dinner, Han Sanqian took the lead in taking a bath, and then filled the bathtub with water. During this time, Su Yingxia worked very hard, so he would take a bubble bath to relax. Less than half an hour on the floor, Su Yingxia returned to her room after taking a bath. Snow white bath towel wrapped like a bra skirt, revealing a deep gully. The crystal water on the skin is visible to the naked eye, like a beautiful lotus. Han 3000''s eyes look at his nose and nose at his heart. The season is in the middle of summer. It''s a tough time¡° Today Shen lingyao came to me again and said she wanted to rob you from me. What do you think? " Su Ying Xia lying in bed, after applying the mask, said to Han three thousand. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t think that unintentional actions would cause such consequences. Of course, Shen lingyao''s saying so is just a joke¡° She''s just joking Han 3000 said¡° Of course, it''s a joke. Do you still hope it''s true? " Su Yingxia''s tone has obviously changed. Han three thousand smile, said: "recently the weather seems to turn cool ah."¡° No, I think it''s very hot. If you feel cold, go to sleep on the sofa. " Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian looked at the beautiful leg lying flat on the bed and knew that the missed opportunity had to be brewing for a long time. He changed the topic and said, "I suspect that the recent troubles of Su family are related to Su Haichao." Even Lin Yong did not investigate the matter, Su Haichao will know, this itself is a flaw, Han 3000 think about it, the only possibility is that it is Su Haichao¡° No, although he''s dissatisfied with me, he won''t do anything harmful to the Su family. If grandma knows, he''ll be finished Su Yingxia said in surprise. Han three thousand coldly smile, way: "is not, tomorrow knew." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 25

    That night, Su Haichao and Cheng Gang met.


    Cheng Gang is so excited that Su Yingxia wants to come forward to negotiate with him personally.


    Three years ago, Han 3000 had not yet joined the Su family. The men who pursue Su Yingxia are like crucian carp across the river. Countless people want to kiss Fangze. This is why the Su family''s wedding will make a sensation in the whole Cloud City. On that day, I don''t know how many desperate men are shouting, or how many people secretly scold Han 3000 for eating swan meat.


    Now I have a chance to go through the ups and downs with Su Yingxia, and Su Yingxia has never been touched by Han 3000. How can Cheng Gang not be excited.


    "You have done a good job in this matter. If you have any trouble in the future, please come to me and I will help you solve it." Cheng Gang said.


    Su Haichao''s eyes are insidious. As long as he solves Su Yingxia''s problems, no one in Su''s family can compete with him for the position of chairman.


    Thinking of Su Yingxia''s proud appearance of being the project leader recently, Su Haichao was not angry at all and changed his car. He really didn''t know what to do.


    "Brother gang, I have an invitation." Su Haichao said.


    "He said


    "Do you mind letting other people know about Su Yingxia''s relationship with you?" Su Haichao asked.


    Cheng Gang a Leng, immediately understand the meaning of Su Haichao, said: "you want to use me to drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family, let Su Yingxia''s reputation completely corrupt?"


    Seeing Cheng Gang''s serious expression, Su Haichao swallowed his saliva and said in fear: "if brother gang doesn''t want to, I''ll think of other ways."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Cheng Gang patted Su Haichao on the shoulder and said, "how can I be reluctant? I wish everyone knew that I went to Su Yingxia. It''s an honor. Besides, it can also let Han 3000, the soft guy, see how coquettish the woman he can''t even touch is in my crotch."


    "Don''t worry to expose it. Su Yingxia has a bad reputation in Cloud City. She can''t say she will willingly let me keep her and be a canary for me."


    Su Haichao said with a faint smile: "brother gang, I will do it according to your meaning. After tomorrow, there will be countless men who will envy you. Su Yingxia is a beautiful woman."


    Cheng Gang licked his lips, obviously can''t wait.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t play it up and tell me." Su Yihan can''t wait to say.


    "Have you ever heard of Cheng Gang?"


    "Cheng Gang! Isn''t it a character in the grey area of Cloud City? "


    "He has a crush on Su Yingxia. As long as Su Yingxia appears tonight, he can''t escape Cheng Gang''s clutches. And I said to him, after su Yingxia is taken up by him, the whole city will expose this matter. "


    Su Yihan has grown up and gaped!


    Cheng Gang is going to have a relationship with Su Yingxia, and this matter has to be exposed. That''s a big news.


    Su Yingxia is a married woman, but he and Cheng Gang go to bed. It''s not enough to make a stir in Yuncheng!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Su Yihan covered his mouth and laughed, saying: "if grandma knows that Su Yingxia has discredited our Su family, she will be expelled from the Su family."


    "Yes, that''s my plan. It''s perfect." Su Haichao said with pride.


    Su Yihan nodded his head and recognized that although it was poisoned a little, it was a fatal blow to Su Yingxia. Besides, she would not only be driven out of Su''s home, but there would be no place for her in the whole Cloud City in the future.


    "Retribution, that''s retribution. Su Yingxia sent me to inspect the construction site. She really treats herself as a commodity. I''ll see what she does tomorrow." Su Yihan sneered.


    "What I want to see most is Han 3000''s face. He has been a loser for three years, but his wife has been raped by others. It must be a bad feeling." Su Haichao said with a yearning face.


    Su Yihan disdained to hook the corner of his mouth, said: "this loser, even if it is to let him know how, do he still dare to find Cheng Gang''s trouble."


    "You really look up to him. He''s a waste. Cheng Gang alone can make him weak. Revenge is something that real men dare to do, but he''s not a man."


    That afternoon, Han 3000 came to pick up Su Yingxia from work as usual, but when he arrived at the buffet, he found that the buffet was closed today.


    In the past three years, Han 3000 has been in good weather, and the canteen has never closed down. What''s the matter with the boss today?


    Han 3000 didn''t think much about it. It''s normal for him to open the door and do business occasionally.


    After receiving Su Yingxia, Han 3000 drove directly to the countryside.


    Su Yingxia was a little worried and asked Han Sanqian, "Sanqian, won''t anything go wrong? I always feel something''s wrong today, like something''s going to happen. "


    "Don''t worry, with me, no one can hurt you." Han 3000 light said, eyes with not easy to detect the killing.


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia was a little relieved. It seemed that as long as he was there, all the dangerous factors of instability would be eliminated.


    When we got to the farmhouse, someone had been waiting at the door for a long time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 26

    "Brother gang, people are coming."


    In the restaurant, a man ran to Cheng Gang.


    Cheng Gang''s eyes brightened, clapped his hands and said, "meijiaoniang has finally come. I have to meet her in person."


    "Brother gang, with a man." He reminded me.


    "Men?" Cheng Gang stopped, then laughed and said, "it can''t be the loser. That guy has lost all our men''s faces. If he dares to come, I''ll let him go on his knees today."


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are taken to the restaurant. Cheng Gang''s lustful eyes flow on Su Yingxia. They are really beautiful. I don''t know what kind of charm they have after they go to bed.


    Looking at Han 3000, Cheng Gang joked: "this is..."


    "My husband, Han 3000." Su Yingxia said.


    As soon as this word came out, everyone, including Cheng Gang, began to laugh. It has to be said that Han 3000''s reputation is really impressive, and almost no one knows him in Yuncheng.


    "Tut Tut, just like that. How can you be a loser? You''re not a eunuch, are you?" Cheng Gang joked.


    "Brother gang, this guy has lost all our men''s faces. Let me teach him a lesson."


    "I''ll see if he can take my punch."


    "I can handle this kind of weak chicken with one hand."


    Looking at the angry little brother, Cheng Gang waved his hand and said, "what are you doing? People are timid. Don''t scare people. In case of incontinence, the scene is so ugly."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Another burst of laughter.


    Su Yingxia gritted her teeth and said to Cheng Gang, "I''m looking for you to talk business, not to humiliate my husband."


    "Well, well, let''s get down to business first." Cheng Gang sits back in his position and doesn''t look at Han 3000 any more, because such a loser is not worth his attention.


    "How can you stop troubling the Su family?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Cheng Gang peeled a peanut, threw it into his mouth, and said, "well, I''m just asking for money. I''ll give you a billion at will. I don''t want to trouble the Su family, but I''ll protect you, OK?"


    billion!


    As soon as Su Yingxia''s face changed, the total assets of Su''s family were not so much. He opened his mouth and obviously didn''t have to talk about it.


    "How can the Su family have so much money for you? What do you want to do? The Su family has no grudge against you. Why do you want to target us?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Why? I''ll give you a reason to trouble you. What''s the Su family Cheng Gang frowns and looks at Su Yingxia unhappily.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, tried to calm his mood, said: "I am very sincere to find you, I hope you can show sincerity."


    "Yes." Cheng Gang nodded, said: "here is a good room, bath water I have to help you put, there is no sincerity, depends on whether you are willing to go to the room."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia suddenly turns pale. She didn''t expect Cheng Gang to make such an unreasonable request.


    "Cheng Gang, you can''t aim at the Su family for no reason. Is this a secret instigation?" Han 3000 asks.


    "You''re nothing. You''re not qualified to talk to me." Cheng Gang disdained to look at Han 3000 and said, "I''ve made it clear. If you want to solve this problem, your wife has to let me do it. How can you say no to it?"


    As soon as Cheng Gang''s voice fell, several younger brothers behind him stepped forward and looked like Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia was startled by the scene and unconsciously hid behind Han 3000.


    "Can he protect you from this loser? You''d better follow me. I''m Cheng Gang in Yuncheng. I''m covering you. No one dares to touch you. " Cheng Gang said.


    Su Yingxia tightly holds Han 3000''s clothes. Farmhouse is Cheng Gang''s people. It''s too late for them to run now.


    "You let me go and I''ll give you as much as you want." Su Yingxia said.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, since you enter this farmhouse, it''s doomed to be me. If you want to go, there''s no door." Cheng Gang digs his ears and asks his younger brother, "what''s the saying? What''s the fight against?"


    "Since you can''t resist, learn to enjoy it."


    "Yes, yes." Cheng Gang looked at Su Yingxia with a smile and said, "you should learn to enjoy it. After three years of marriage, you are like a widow. You have never tasted what it''s like to be a man. I''ll make you comfortable today, and I''ll make you satisfied."


    At this time, Han 3000 is already full of killing intention, directly sat down in front of Cheng Gang.


    A little brother saw the situation and immediately burst out: "you are such a loser, you are also qualified to sit in front of brother gang?"


    The voice just fell, the fist wind roars toward Han 3000''s face.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth outline a touch of cold smile, the cloud is light and gentle of extend a hand, directly grasp the aggressive fist.


    The fist suddenly stopped. The man was stunned. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 could catch his fist so easily. Not to remember to give him the time to reflect, Han 3000 suddenly kick out a foot, that person even back dozens of steps, fell to the ground¡° This... "Lying trough, is this loser so powerful?"¡° How can it be? Isn''t he a waste! " Han 3000''s strength and his reputation as a waste form a huge contrast at this moment. Cheng Gang can''t help but be careful and dare not underestimate Han 3000 any more. Su Yingxia is a big mouth, she only saw Han 3000 Ren bullying, submissive, never seen Han 3000 even have such a strong side, is also shocked¡° Han 3000, do you know that this is Laozi''s land? The people who hurt me don''t want to leave here alive. " Cheng Gang clenched his teeth and said that although Han 3000''s strength surprised him, he was afraid. After all, he had enough people. If he could fight again, could his two fists defeat four hands¡° I''ll give you a chance to make it clear, and I''ll save your life. " Han 3000 light said¡° Ha ha ha ha Cheng Gang looks at Han 3000 ferociously: "are you kidding me? Look at these people around you. They are all my men. Can you live if I let you die? He even threatened me without shame. "¡° oh Then look again. " Han 3000 said. A series of rapid footsteps came, and hundreds of people came to the farmhouse in all directions, which made the restaurant crowded. Cheng Gang''s face has changed dramatically. These people are not today''s guests. How could this happen. At this time, Lin Yong came out of the crowd. When Cheng Gang Saw Lin Yong clearly, he asked coldly: "Lin Yong, what do you mean, these are your people?"¡° Cheng Gang, you are so funny that everyone dares to offend you? " Lin Yong said lightly¡° What do you mean Cheng Gang does not understand looking at Lin Yong, this guy and Su family collude? But Su Haichao clearly cooperates with him. If the Su family has any action, how can su Haichao not know? Lin Yong went to Han 3000. Before he spoke, Han 3000 said, "take my wife back to the car." Su Yingxia grabs Han 3000''s clothes and refuses to put them away. She is completely confused. How come so many people come out suddenly? Who are they and what do they do¡° Go to the car and wait for me. I''ll be here soon. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia bit her lower lip and refused to let go¡° Don''t worry. I''m fine. Don''t you believe me? " Hearing this, Su Yingxia released Han 3000. After su Yingxia left, Lin Yongcai respectfully asked, "brother 3000, how does Cheng Gang deal with it?" Cheng Gang suddenly laughed, but also loud sneer, said: "Lin Yong, are you crazy, such a loser, you actually call him brother, you are also the same name with me, you don''t know he is the son-in-law of the Su family." Lin Yong''s bent body did not straighten up. He just raised his head and said with a sneer, "Cheng Gang, do you know how to write the dead character?" Cheng Gang doesn''t care. Although Lin Yong has many people, is Lin brave enough to move him? I would have moved if I had dared¡° Lin Yong, don''t scare me. There''s someone above me. You don''t know. If I have a problem, you will not come to a good end. I advise you to mind your own business. It''s Laozi''s business. " Cheng Gang disdains the way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 27

    In the past, Lin Yong did not dare to move Cheng Gang without Han 3000''s orders. In addition, Cheng Gang did have some background and moved his whole body. Without Han 3000''s protection, even if Lin Yong could kill Cheng Gang, he would not escape the charge.


    But now it''s not the same. Han 3000 wants to destabilize Yuncheng. Lin Yong ignores all his concerns. He believes that Han 3000''s ability is not small, although he is despised by thousands of people in Yuncheng.


    Lin Yong doesn''t speak any more because he is not qualified to speak here.


    Seeing that Lin Yong didn''t speak, Cheng Gang thought he was afraid. He said with pride, "Lin Yong, since I know that I have a background, I don''t want to take you with me. Do you want me to blow you out?"


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly stood up and walked towards Cheng Gang.


    Having seen Han 3000''s skill, Cheng Gang unconsciously stepped back two steps and asked warily, "what do you want to do?"


    Several of his men stood in front of Cheng Gang, ready to go.


    Han 3000''s steps keep on. Cheng Gang''s hands take the lead, but no one can take Han 3000''s steps, even for a second.


    Looking at the unstoppable Han 3000, Cheng Gang scolds which son of a bitch said that Han 3000 is a waste. If his skill is a waste, isn''t the whole cloud city a waste!


    Several of his men were turned to the ground and howled. Cheng Gang turned pale and said to Han 3000, "Han 3000, compared with my backstage, the Su family is a three-year-old. I advise you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han Sanya hit Cheng Gang in front of him.


    The nosebleed gushes. Cheng Gang covers his face with his hands. The pain makes him cry.


    If this scene is seen by the Su family, they may all open their eyes and can''t believe it. After all, in their cognition, Han 3000 is a loser who can''t fight back and scold back. How can he be so powerful?


    At this time, Cheng Gang even suspected that Han 3000 was not the same person as Han 3000.


    For three years, Han 3000, the Su family''s son-in-law, bought vegetables, cooked and washed clothes. He was scolded face-to-face and didn''t dare to refute. How could he be so tough.


    "Is there someone behind the scenes telling you to do this?" Han 3000 asked.


    Cheng Gang shook his head and faltered: "Han 3000, you have the ability to kill me, otherwise, tomorrow will be your corpse in the street!"


    "Call me until you say it." Han 3000 sits back to his position and says to Lin Yong.


    When Lin yongyang started, several people came to Cheng Gang''s side to fight and kick.


    Cheng Gang''s men have been scared silly for a long time. After looking at Cheng Gang who has been beaten and Han 3000 who is indifferent, is he really a loser? Who''s the source of all these rumors? How can a loser be so powerful.


    "Lin Yong, remember to me that you can''t mess with my backstage."


    "Lin Yong, are you not afraid of my revenge at all? If you ask them to stop, I can not pursue it."


    "I... I said, I said, stop fighting."


    Cheng Gang''s tough attitude is still unable to withstand the pain of fighting to the meat, and he compromised in less than two minutes.


    With a cold smile, Lin Yong said, "I have said that I don''t have to bear hardships. Why?"


    Cheng Gang looks at Lin Yong insidiously and says, "Lin Yong, are you really not afraid of me settling accounts after autumn?"


    Lin Yong waved his hand and said, "if you have a chance, you can come to me. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    "Come on, who is behind the scenes in planning this matter, a word does not leave the account, there is a bit to hide, let your backstage help you collect the body." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Cheng Gang is not afraid of Lin Yong, but he has a strange feeling that he is afraid of Han 3000, as if Han 3000 is more terrible than Lin Yong.


    Shivering for a while, Cheng Gang said: "for the Su family, it''s su Haichao''s idea, and he came to me."


    Su Haichao.


    It''s him!


    Han 3000 guessed that this matter had something to do with Su Haichao. Otherwise, how could he help Su Yingxia?


    "There''s more." Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Cheng Gang unconsciously bowed his head, because he did not dare to look directly at Han 3000. For Su Yingxia''s plan, if Han 3000 knew what would happen, he did not dare to think!


    "If you don''t say it, keep fighting."


    "I said, I said." Cheng Gang said in a flustered tone: "Su Haichao also wants me to have a relationship with Su Yingxia, and then exposes this matter in Yuncheng. He wants to use this matter to drive Su Yingxia out of Su''s home."


    Han 3000 suddenly clenched his fist!


    Just for the project in the west of the city, Han 3000 can let Su Haichao go, but he uses his idea on Su Yingxia, which is a capital crime.


    The scales are untouchable!


    Han 3000 does not allow anything to hurt Su Yingxia.


    "Shut up." Leave these three words, Han 3000 left the restaurant.


    Cheng Gang clamors about the end of offending him, but after eating a few fists, he calms down.


    Back in the parking lot, Su Yingxia sat in the car and got out of the car after seeing Han 3000¡° Three thousand. How are you? Are you ok Su Yingxia nervously looks at Han 3000, looks up and down, confirms that Han 3000 has no place to be injured, and is relieved¡° It''s OK. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you still care about me." When Su Yingxia heard this sentence, she turned red and quickly stepped back, saying, "I''m just afraid of wasting medical expenses." Han 3000 nodded, did not go into the matter, said: "let''s go home."¡° Go home? " Su Yingxia doubts: "but the trouble has not been solved, now go home, how to tell grandma tomorrow."¡° It''s settled. Let''s go. " Han 3000 said. It''s solved! Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 strangely. Cheng Gang is not a good man. How can it be solved so easily? And who are the so many people who suddenly appeared just now. After getting on the bus, Su Yingxia looks like he''s ready to talk and stop, and wants to ask what''s going on. Han 3000 saw her doubts and said, "it doesn''t matter how the process is. The important thing is the result. You can tell Grandma that it has been solved tomorrow. I will deal with the rest." Han 3000 will not let Su Haichao go, but he will find an appropriate time to expose what Su Haichao has done. Su Yingxia nodded. That night, Su Haichao at home with a mobile phone, walking around the room, seems a little nervous and excited. The mobile page is Cheng Gang''s number. As long as you dial it out, you can know the current situation, but he is worried about it. What if it doesn''t work out? Hesitated to ten o''clock, Su Haichao finally could not bear, pressed the dial key. The phone hasn''t been answered. Is Cheng Gang busy? Su Haichao has an irrepressible smile on his face. At this time, Su Yihan calls him¡° Hai Chao, how''s it going? " Su Yihan can''t wait to ask¡° Just now I called Cheng Gang. No one answered. I should be busy. " Su Haichao said. Su Yihan on the other end of the phone is laughing. Thinking that Su Yingxia is being ravaged by Cheng Gang at the moment, he is very happy¡° This time, she''s finished. She''s a real whore. Some men even go out to steal people. I''ll let Grandma know tomorrow. " Su Yihan said with a smile, even if he knew the fact of this matter, he still charged Su Yingxia with a false accusation¡° There''s a family meeting tomorrow morning, and I''ll tell Grandma about it. She''s just waiting to be swept out Su Haichao hung up and lay on the bed in a comfortable mood. This day finally came. From then on, there was no need to see Su Yingxia in Su''s house, and the person in charge of the West City project would fall into his hands¡° Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia, I still have to thank you. Without your help, the cooperation of weak water real estate is not easy to take. But who let you offend me Su Haichao? That''s the end. " The next morning, Su Haichao arrived at the company very early and sat in the conference room waiting for other relatives to come. Now he can''t wait to tell others about Su Yingxia''s scandal and let the old lady drive her out of Su''s house. The relatives of the Su family arrived one after another, and even the old lady came, but Su Yingxia didn''t show up¡° Welcome summer, why haven''t you come yet. " Asked the old lady. Su Yihan fiddled with his newly made nails and said, "maybe he''s in a wild man''s bed and hasn''t got up yet." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 28

    "Yihan, what are you talking about?"


    "Grandma is here. How can you talk about it?"


    "That''s a lot of nonsense."


    Although all the relatives present didn''t like Su Yingxia, they knew how much the old lady paid attention to the family tradition. Running on Su Yingxia was normal, but they couldn''t talk about it casually.


    Su Yihan also knows the old lady''s attitude towards this kind of thing. In the past, she certainly did not dare to make fun of it. But now, Su Yihan thinks that he has evidence, and Su Yingxia must have been planted in Cheng Gang''s hands. What''s wrong with telling the truth?


    "What''s your hurry? Can I make fun of such a thing?" Su Yihan said lightly.


    On hearing this, all the other relatives were surprised.


    No kidding. Is that true?


    Su Yingxia and wild man do this kind of thing!


    "Su Yihan, you have something to say clearly." The old lady asked Su Yihan with a gloomy face. She would never allow Su Yingxia to have such a bad family style. If Su Yingxia really does such a bad thing, even if she does not want the cooperation of weak water real estate, she will drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family.


    "Haichao knows about it, and knows it better than me. If grandma wants to know, just ask Haichao." Su Yihan said.


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes focus on Su Haichao. It''s no small matter. Once it''s confirmed, Su''s family will definitely sever their relationship with Su Yingxia.


    "Haichao, you say, what''s going on?" Asked the old lady.


    Su Haichao takes a look at Su Yihan. He should have started the matter, and it''s better to wait until Su Yingxia. Unexpectedly, Su Yihan was exposed so soon.


    "Grandma, in fact, it''s Cheng Gang who deals with our Su family. It took me a long time to get through Cheng Gang''s way and let Su Yingxia and Cheng Gang talk about reconciliation. But I heard that Su Yingxia stayed at Cheng Gang''s farmhouse last night and didn''t return all night." Su Haichao said.


    Who is Cheng Gang? He''s a rogue in the gray area. If Su Yingxia really stayed in the farmhouse all night, it''s self-evident what happened.


    The relatives of the Su family were very surprised. They didn''t expect that Su Yingxia would do such a thing.


    "Hai Chao, have you found out this?"


    "Yes, you can''t talk nonsense. It''s the reputation of our Su family."


    "Yes, it''s better not to talk until you''re sure."


    All the relatives seem to be talking for Su Yingxia, but in fact they are reminding the old lady of the change.


    Such a good opportunity to drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family, they are eager to be true.


    The old lady said in a deep voice, "Hai Chao, are you sure?"


    "Grandma, I don''t know what she''s doing in Nongjiale, but she hasn''t come back all night, and she''s still with people like Cheng Gang. This..." Su Haichao deliberately looks like she wants to talk but stops.


    The old lady slapped her hands on the conference table, gritted her teeth and said, "if she really does such a thing to discredit the Su family, I will never spare her!"


    "I didn''t expect Su Yingxia to please Cheng Gang in this way. It''s really hateful."


    "In the past three years, she has made us lose face. I didn''t expect to do such a thing now. It''s really unfortunate."


    "This matter should be solved by Hai Chao. With Cheng Gang''s temperament, he may publicize it. The Su family will become a joke of Yuncheng again."


    Listen to these words, the old lady''s face is more and more ugly, is already a face.


    At this time, Su Yingxia finally arrived in the conference room.


    "Grandma, just now Brother Zhong asked me to sort out some documents and send them to him, so I came late." Su Yingxia said.


    "Is it to sort out the documents or other things? Have you taken a bath? It''s a smell of shame." Su Yihan looks at Su Yingxia with disdain, and his hand is deliberately fanning in front of his nose.


    "Su Yihan, what do you mean?" Su Yingxia looks at Su Yihan angrily.


    Su Yihan smiles and looks at Su Yingxia before he says, "what do I mean? You know what you mean. I didn''t expect that you are such a cheap woman. Can''t the men at home satisfy you? They even steal people outside."


    Steal!


    Su Yingxia suddenly angry, unwarranted slander, but also insult her innocence.


    "Su Yihan, what do you eat with your mouth? It stinks." Su Yingxia said angrily.


    Su Yihan stood up and said: "dare to do it or not? So you can tell me, has the trouble been solved? "


    "Of course it is." Su Yingxia said.


    "Hum." Su Yihan said with a cold smile: "how to solve it? How much did it cost?"


    "No... no money." Han 3000 dealt with this matter. As for how it was done, Su Yingxia didn''t know for sure, but he didn''t spend a cent.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Su Yihan laughed and said, "it''s solved without spending money. You can really do it. You''ve used other tricks."


    "Su Yingxia, the other party is Cheng Gang. He''s from the grey area. You can solve this problem without spending money?" Su Haichao is sure of what happened to Su Yingxia and Cheng Gang last night. Otherwise, she can''t solve this problem. He just doesn''t think that Su Yingxia is a real whore. When she goes to bed with Cheng Gang, she can be regarded as nothing happened. Poor Han 3000, the grassland above his head is a tragedy of life¡° Su Yingxia, what''s the matter, please tell me clearly. " The old lady said in a deep voice. Su Yingxia looks at Su Yihan and Su Haichao. Before she came, it''s obvious what happened. The old lady''s attitude towards her is icy¡° Grandma, the trouble has been solved. " Su Yingxia said¡° How do you solve it? Let''s hear it. " Su Yihan can''t wait to say¡° You didn''t leave farmhouse last night. We can''t care who you want to sleep with, but the reputation of the Su family can''t be ruined because of you. " Su Hai super cold voice rebukes a way. After listening to Su Haichao''s words, Su Yingxia is not angry. It turns out that they thought they had just slept with Cheng, so they solved the problem¡° Su Haichao, where did you get your information? Is there any evidence? I went home early. " Su Yingxia said¡° Go home, what evidence do you have to prove that you''re home? " Su Haichao asks, in Cheng Gang''s hands, he doesn''t believe Su Yingxia can leave unharmed¡° There''s a lot of evidence. I went home and bought water at the downstairs canteen. I ran into a neighbor. I''ll know if I ask. If you don''t believe me, there''s still monitoring in the canteen. " Su Yingxia said. Su Haichao saw that Su Yingxia was so upright. How could he say that Cheng Gang really let him go? With Cheng Gang''s character and means, the fat sheep he got would never let Su Yingxia fly¡° Su Yingxia, you didn''t go to the farmhouse at all. I managed to get through with someone, but you wasted it for nothing Su Yingxia didn''t fall into Cheng Gang''s hands. There is only one possibility, that is, she didn''t go at all¡° Su Haichao, are you confused? Don''t you forget what I said just now that I have solved the problem? If I don''t go, how can I solve it? " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° Impossible, absolutely impossible Su Haichao said incredulously that in his heart, there are only two endings to this matter. One is that Su Yingxia is attacked by Cheng Gang, and then solve this matter. The second is that she didn''t go and things didn''t work out¡° Su Yingxia, how did you solve this problem? Tell me honestly. " The old lady couldn''t make it clear when she saw the noise going on, so she had to ask herself. Su Yingxia looks embarrassed. She doesn''t solve the problem at all. She doesn''t know how the process is¡° Are you going to keep it from me? Or do you sleep with Cheng Gang? " The old lady said coldly. Su Yingxia was surprised. If the old lady misunderstood her, she couldn''t explain clearly. But under, had to say yesterday''s matter. But Han 3000 came forward to solve the problem, no one believed, Su Haichao''s face is showing a sneer¡° Su Yingxia, do you think that we will believe that you treat us as fools and just push a piece of rubbish out as a shield? " Su Haichao said. The old lady didn''t believe it, but at this time, the door of the conference room was kicked open! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 29

    There were two people walking into the conference room, one of them was Lin Yong, the other was wearing a sack. It was hard to see who they were.


    Although the Su family is not a big family in Yuncheng, they will never allow anyone to make trouble in the company. They asked coldly, "who are you? You dare to make trouble in my su family."


    After Lin Yong took a look at Su Yingxia, he said, "old lady, my name is Lin Yong. You must have heard my name?"


    Lin Yong!


    In the meeting room, all the relatives of the Su family are agitated. This guy is a big man in Yuncheng. He can''t be provoked by the Su family''s ability, but how can he make trouble in the Su family?


    "It''s brother Yong. I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to our company?" The old lady''s tone suddenly changed, and she called brother Yong in awe.


    Social status is not determined by age.


    The old lady has a high position in the Su family, but it''s not worth mentioning to people like Lin Yong. She knows this very well.


    "I''ve solved a problem for the Su family, and I''ll get some money by the way." Lin Yong said with a smile.


    "If you do anything for the Su family, I won''t let you come for nothing." The old lady knows that this kind of person is difficult to deal with, and there are many excuses for thinking about Fang asking for money. Moreover, Lin Yong came out in person today. How can the Su family eliminate the disaster if they are not bankrupt.


    "Old lady, it''s worth your money." Lin Yong said, a pull off the body of others.


    When Su Haichao saw the man, his face turned pale. Isn''t this Cheng Gang? How could he fall into Lin Yong''s hands!


    Lin Yong gave Cheng Gang a kick and said, "what have you done, you don''t want to tell the old lady."


    Cheng Gang had a black nose and a swollen face. He was served last night. After a few beatings, he was very afraid of Lin Yong. He quickly said, "old lady, all the things Su Haichao asked me to do."


    "You''re bullshit." Su Haichao stood up and pointed angrily at Cheng Gang and said, "don''t slander me. I don''t know you at all."


    Cheng Gang raised his head and looked at Su Haichao ferociously. If it wasn''t for this bastard, would he end up like this? Although he does not know why Lin Yong dare not pay attention to his backstage, his backstage has not appeared since yesterday, which shows that he is likely to be abandoned.


    If you want to live, you have to follow Lin Yong''s instructions.


    "Su Haichao, you opened your eyes and lied to me. If it wasn''t for you, how could I aim at the Su family for no reason." Cheng Gang said.


    Su Haichao is completely flustered. Once the old lady knows about this, his future will be ruined. Let alone covet the position of the chairman, it is difficult to stay in the Su family.


    Originally, I wanted to sweep Su Yingxia out of the house. Now it''s probably him who has been swept out of the house!


    "Su Yingxia, it''s all your business, isn''t it? You made him slander me." Su Haichao points at Su Yingxia, his face full of anger.


    Su Yingxia said in a cold voice: "you contacted Cheng Gang for me. How can I collude with him? Su Haichao, what have you done yourself is not clear?"


    "Granny, don''t listen to her nonsense. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything." In a hurry, Su Haichao went to the old lady and looked aggrieved.


    The old lady''s face is as deep as water. She knows that Cheng Gang won''t slander Su Yingxia for no reason, and she has also asked about it. No one knows who the person against Su''s family is. Why does Su Haichao know it and help Su contact her.


    I thought that maybe it was just Su Haichao''s good luck. I didn''t expect it to be like this!


    "He also asked me to start with Su Yingxia, and then exposed the incident in Yuncheng, so as to disgrace your Su family and drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family." Cheng Gang continued.


    This sentence makes Su Haichao face like ashes. He never thought that the perfect plan would kill Lin Yong on the way. But how can su Yingxia know Lin Yong!


    Su''s relatives know that when Su Haichao''s affairs are exposed, the old lady will certainly not be spared. If she still stands by Su Haichao at this time, she is looking for death.


    "Hai Chao, you''ve gone too far. How can you do such a mean thing?"


    "Yingxia is a member of the Su family. How can you harm her?"


    "I believe you so much. It turns out that you are responsible for all this."


    Su Yihan doesn''t look good either. She has known for a long time that although she didn''t do it, it''s also a sin not to report it. If she is blamed by her grandmother, she won''t have a good life.


    "Grandma, I don''t know anything. It''s none of my business." Su Yihan said to the old lady.


    "Mom, Haichao is confused about this. Don''t blame him too much. I will educate him well." Su Guolin doesn''t want to see Su Haichao lose power in the company. Other relatives dare not speak for Su Haichao, but he can''t help.


    The old lady''s expression is stiff. How can it end when things are so big? If you don''t give Su Yingxia an explanation, it seems that she is too eccentric, but if you really want to drive Su Haichao out of the Su family, the old lady can''t.


    Although Su Yingxia has brought a lot of benefits to the Su family, in the old lady''s mind, Su Yingxia''s weight is not equal to Su Haichao''s, and only Su Haichao can inherit the future Su family¡° Brother Yong, this is a matter within our family. Thank you very much for helping me. Just ask me how much you want. " The old lady said to Lin Yong. Lin Yong is just an excuse. Han 3000 ordered him to do this. He just acted according to the order and said, "since the old lady is so honest, I''m not a fool. I''ll come back to you when you handle this matter well." With that, Lin Yong left the company with Cheng Gang. There was silence in the conference room. Su Haichao knelt down in front of the old lady and dared not breathe. After all, Su Yingxia is in charge of the project in the west of the city. The future development of the Su family depends on the cooperation with the weak water real estate. Su Haichao has done such a mean thing at this juncture. Even if she is biased, she may learn a lesson¡° Yingxia, since he''s the one who''s harmed you, it''s up to you to decide how to deal with this matter. " The old lady said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is smart. If the old lady really decides to punish Su Haichao, how can she decide? She is obviously cruel. Moreover, Su Yingxia knew that if she put forward excessive demands, her grandmother would not carry them out. In addition, she would definitely write them down¡° Grandma, it''s up to you. " Su Yingxia said, even if there is ten thousand unconvinced in his heart, he can only endure it. The old lady naturally nodded and said to Su Haichao, "this time you don''t use it for the company. Go home and have a good introspection." Su Hai Chao lowered his head, and gradually showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. When something so serious happened, grandma just asked him to reflect on it. It seems that my position in grandma''s mind is still unshakable¡° Grandma, I know I''m wrong. I must reflect on myself during this period. " Su Haichao said¡° No one is allowed to mention it in the future. " Said the old lady to the other relatives. Naked cover, and no cover. Su Yingxia takes a deep breath and looks at the old lady of the Su family, thinking that one day I will prove to you that Su Haichao is by no means the best person to inherit the Su family. When the old lady left the meeting room, the other relatives showed a smile¡° Hai Chao, don''t mind what we said just now. In that case, if we help you to say good things, it will irritate the old lady. "¡° Yes, you don''t know the old lady''s temper. The more she helps you talk, the more she can''t hold her face down. " Su Haichao stood up, without any sign of introspection on his face. He looked at Su Yingxia with pride and said, "Su Yingxia, you are lucky this time, so you can avoid a disaster, but next time you will never be so lucky."¡° Grandma favors me, you are very angry, no way, who let me be the most important person of grandma, this is the gap between me and you before Listening to Su Haichao''s complacent tone, Su Yingxia clenched her fist, and mud Bodhisattva was angry, not to mention her¡° Su Yingxia, don''t you see that you are just using tools in Su''s house. If it''s not for the cooperation of weak water property, you don''t even have the qualification to enter the conference room. If you want to fight with us, save it. " Su Yihan deliberately went to Su Yingxia''s side and said in a strange way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 30

    At 4:30 in the afternoon, Han 3000 appeared in the buffet, but the buffet still didn''t open, which made him have an uncertain premonition. Did he say something big happened at home? Otherwise, how can you close the door quietly.


    After receiving Su Yingxia, she looked at Su Yingxia''s face bulging like a goldfish. She was obviously sulky and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? The trouble has been solved. Didn''t grandma praise you?"


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said: "today Lin Yong brought Cheng Gang and exposed everything Su Haichao did, but grandma just let Su Haichao go home to reflect."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 showed a sneer.


    In his opinion, although grandma will be partial to Su Haichao, she has to be demoted anyway. At least she has to show it to other people. The word "introspection" seems ridiculous in this matter.


    Moreover, the old lady has not only been partial to Su Haichao, she has not paid any attention to Su Yingxia, because she has never considered Su Yingxia''s feelings on this matter.


    When Su Yingxia is determined, she is not afraid to tear her face with the Su family? What a conceited old thing.


    "By the way, I only know today that the man yesterday was Lin Yong. Why did he help me?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a questioning face. This matter is clearly related to Han 3000.


    "Er... I spent some money to ask Lin Yong to come forward." Han three thousand facial expression natural say.


    "Money, how much?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    "A hundred thousand."


    "A hundred thousand!" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. This black sheep man has spent another 100000 yuan! It has to be her salary for a whole year.


    But if Lin Yong didn''t show up, she might have fallen into Cheng Gang''s hands yesterday, and she would be defiled by Cheng Gang. She felt better.


    "Rich man, really rich." Su Yingxia is shriveled and sour.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. What''s the small amount of money? If Su Yingxia knows the number of his card, he won''t have a heart attack?


    To the community downstairs, Han 3000 just stopped the car, happened to run into Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao to go out.


    See Han 3000 driving an Audi, isn''t this the one parked next to them?


    Before also guessed is who family buys, unexpectedly is own family!


    Jiang LAN some angry went to Su Yingxia in front, said: "Yingxia, you will not buy a car?"


    Sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time. After taking a look at Han 3000, Su Yingxia nodded and admitted, "Mom, I..."


    "You''re not afraid that your grandmother knows, and what do you have to do with buying two cars? Why do you have to ask him to drive such a good car?" Jiang LAN glared at Han 3000 and continued: "it''s not what he asked for you, is it?"


    Su Yingxia waved her hands and said, "it has nothing to do with 3000. It''s my idea."


    Jiang LAN didn''t believe it. He asked Han 3000, "what kind of ecstasy have you given my daughter? Do you know how serious the consequences will be if the old lady doubts her? Do you want to face up to the safety of summer?"


    "Mom, don''t tell me. You''re going out. You''re not going yet." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN looked at the time, the film was about to start, and then said: "when I come back, you explain this to me clearly."


    After the second elder left, Su Yingxia sighed, looked at Han 3000 and said, "why don''t you tell them about buying a car?"


    "Even if they do, will they believe it? And I don''t care what other people think. " Han Sanya''s face doesn''t matter. If he pays for the two cars, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao will not believe it. Why waste their words.


    In the past three years, Han Sanqian has never cared about what others think of him. The most important thing is how Su Yingxia thinks of him.


    "It seems so." Su Yingxia has no choice but to tell them the truth. He won''t believe it at all.


    Back home, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "I''m going out tonight, OK?"


    "If I say no, won''t you go?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded without hesitation.


    "If you have something to do, go, but..." Su Yingxia''s words suddenly stopped.


    "But what?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Nothing." Su Yingxia rushed back to the room, she wanted to say don''t let Han 3000 find a woman, but this kind of words let her feel a little strange.


    Although they are husband and wife, they are not married after all. Su Yingxia is not used to getting involved in Han 3000''s private life.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Su Yingxia opens the pillow and hides a pair of scissors, which were put here three years ago.


    In the first year, Su Yingxia would go to bed with scissors every night. Only later did she gradually relax her vigilance. Now, she thinks it''s time to put the scissors away.


    "I don''t know how you can bear to face such a beautiful woman as me." Su Yingxia said to herself without noticing her red face, and then put the scissors into the wardrobe.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Su Yingxia looks at his figure, slender and white legs, proud and straight upper circumference, delicate and flawless face. Is he really not moved¡° Bah, what am I thinking. " Su Yingxia''s face was red and his ears were red. He was so ashamed that he was in a mess. There are only two people in the family at dinner time. Since Su Yingxia became the project leader, the family''s economic conditions are abundant, so Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao often don''t eat at home. However, this is also a good thing, which provides Han 3000 and Su Yingxia with space to be alone. After dinner, Han 3000 is about to clean the table and wash the dishes. Su Yingxia stands up and says, "if you have something, go out first. I''ll wash it and come back early." Han three thousand one Leng, in the heart immediately happy Zizi, said: "no, I will soon be able to handle." Su Yingxia glared at Han three thousand one eye, said: "let you go, where come so much nonsense." Han Sanqian laughed, put down the chopsticks and said, "then I''ll go. I''ll be back soon after it''s done." After leaving home, Han 3000 gets on the bus and dials Lin Yong''s number. As the snack bar hasn''t opened for several days, Han 3000 has a hunch that something may have happened to the boss, so he asked Lin Yong to check it. When he came home just now, he received a message from Lin Yong, so Han 3000 would tell Su Yingxia that he needs to go out tonight¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000 asked¡° Brother 3000, it''s not clear on the phone. I''m here to see you? " Lin Yong said¡° No, I''ll be at Mordor in a minute To the magic, Han 3000 and Lin Yong meet, Lin Yong directly said: "brother 3000, you let me check this person, named Moyang."¡° "Moyang?" Han 3000 frowned and asked, "this name sounds familiar." Lin Yong nodded and said: "before, there was a boss named Moyang in Yuncheng. But five years ago, his power collapsed overnight. No one knows what happened. I suspect that he was Moyang five years ago." Han Sanyi looks surprised. The boss of the store is Mo Yang, who made a sensation five years ago! With Mo Yang''s position in those days, how could he become a shopkeeper. Han three thousand suddenly thought of a word that Mo Yang once said, for women. It seems that he is the hero, but also for beauty to unload everything. It''s admirable to be able to leave everything behind for a woman at her peak¡° Have you found out what''s going on with him? " Han three thousand asked, three years friendship, since know this matter, Han three thousand will not ignore¡° It is said that I have seen him in the underground casino, which is Chang Bin''s site. " Lin Yong said. Chang bin, half of the illegal casinos in Yuncheng are his. He is not as much as Lin Yong, but he can crush Lin Yong more than his financial resources and contacts. However, because Chang bin only deals in underground casinos and does not involve in other aspects, he seldom conflicts with his peers¡° Brother 3000, Chang bin is not easy to be provoked. Although he is not well-known in Yuncheng, I heard that he has a deep friendship with many important people. I think it''s better not to interfere in this matter. " Lin Yong reminded¡° When is your turn to make the decision? " Han 3000 said coldly. Lin Yong quickly bent down to make amends and said, "brother 3000, I don''t mean that." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 31

    Longmen leisure club, under the banner of massage and foot bath, in fact, the whole Longmen leisure club is a cover. People who know the business call it Longmen underground casino.


    On the first floor of the clubhouse, there is a large casino. Gamblers from all walks of life are immersed in it. Some are gaunt, others are red, but most of them are the former. After all, the probability of winning in the casino is not much higher than that of buying lottery tickets.


    At this time, there was a lot of people at the baccarat table. A young man won ten games in a row, and the chips piled up in front of him. Many spectators were cheering for him.


    This young man is Han 3000, with Lin Yong, who is already in a cold sweat.


    If they win in this way, they will certainly attract the attention of the casinos. If Han 3000 is found out, their lives will have to be explained here.


    Lin Yong didn''t know where Han 3000 had the courage. He didn''t take his younger brother with him. They came to the casino and had an accident. That''s the end of it.


    At this time, a monitor rushed to Chang Bin''s office.


    "There''s a situation, brother bin."


    Chang bin was smoking a cigar, and kneeling in front of him was a man with a bloody face. He was seriously injured, so he could hardly see his face clearly.


    "What''s the situation?" Chang bin asked.


    The supervisor showed Chang bin a piece of monitoring he had transferred out.


    After seeing it, Chang bin frowned and said, "I''ve won a lot. Do you have such good luck?"


    "There must be a problem." The monitor said without hesitation.


    Chang bin clubbed the cigarette end on the shoulder of the kneeling man, making a Zizi sound. Then he kicked the man away and said to the monitor, "please go to the VIP room, I''ll see how good he is."


    "Yes."


    After the monitors left, Chang bin stood up, sorted out his clothes, stretched out his leg and said to the man, "lick your shoes, or your wife will die."


    The man tried his best to climb up to Chang bin. As soon as he put out his tongue, Chang bin stepped on his face and said with disdain, "when I was with you in those years, you didn''t think about today''s situation. So many brothers, you said to leave because of this Baba. Do you really think I would spare her?"


    The man raised his head, vaguely can see that he is Moyang, that is, the boss of the store, look flustered said: "Changbin, I used to treat you well, you let her go, what dissatisfaction towards me."


    Chang bin was a second in command when he was with Mo Yang. However, because Mo Yang left without saying a word, his subordinates were scattered. Chang bin was not willing to be destroyed by Mo Yang. From then on, he vowed to stand on his own and be more powerful than Mo Yang.


    In recent years, Chang Bin''s development is really good. He started his business by relying on underground casinos. Now he is the most powerful underground casino owner in Cloud City.


    After being rich and powerful, Chang bin did not forget to find Moyang. He dug three feet of land in Yuncheng and finally found Moyang.


    He not only wanted to revenge Mo Yang, but also let Mo Yang have a good look. He has stronger ability than Mo Yang.


    "Unfortunately, she''s dead." Chang Bin said with ridicule.


    "Chang bin, how can you do that?" Mo Yang red eyes looking at Chang bin, roared: "if she died, I will let you buried."


    Chang bin was not afraid of the threat of Mo Yang, and said faintly: "you are a waste. You are like an ant in my eyes. I can crush you to death casually. But don''t worry, I haven''t played enough. It''s too cheap to let you die now. "


    With that, Chang bin left the office, and Mo Yang was beaten by his men.


    After Han 3000 was invited into the VIP room, Chang bin appeared soon.


    When Chang bin saw Lin Yong, he laughed and said, "who else should I be? It turns out that brother Yong is here. How can I come to my little place for leisure when I have time?"


    Lin Yong dare not speak, because this is Changbin''s territory, in case of irritating Changbin, he died here no one knows.


    Han 3000 has great expectations for Lin Yong, but his performance is too disappointing. With such boldness, how can he achieve great things?


    "Who are you, sitting in front of brother Yong? It''s not small." Chang bin looks at Han 3000 and asks.


    "Han 3000."


    "Brother, you''re not a pleasant name. How can you have the same name as that trash in Yuncheng? It''s not easy to be misunderstood." Chang bin can''t help laughing. Although he hasn''t met Han 3000, his reputation is too loud to know.


    "I''m the trash in your mouth." Han Sanyi said calmly.


    "You... Are you Han 3000?" Chang bin looked at Han 3000 in amazement and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect it. It looks like a little white face. It''s a good skill to be a cheater. Do you know what''s the end of being a cheater here?"


    Chang bin raised his hand, and the younger brother behind him said: "brother bin, the person who cheated last time left from the field without a finger left."


    "You heard me. I don''t think you''re such a coward." Chang Bin said¡° Did you catch Mo Yang? " Han 3000 didn''t bother to talk to him and asked directly. On hearing this, Chang bin frowned and said with an unhappy face: "which onion are you? Who did I catch? Do you want to explain it to you?"¡° I just want to know if Moyang is with you. " Han 3000¡° Yes, I caught him. How about you? Do you want to save him? " Chang bin looked at Han 3000 contemptuously, thinking that this waste is not as bad as the legend, at least not now. He dares to cheat in his field, and it''s still for the sake of Moyang. Waste doesn''t have such courage. What''s more, he won money in the casino, deliberately attracted attention, and this courage is not small¡° Let''s make it a condition. How can we let him go? " Han 3000 said. Chang Bin''s eyes were fixed. He came here to ask for help¡° Han 3000, do you think I''m short of money? And you this onion, I chang bin did not pay attention, want to use the Su family to pressure me, you just try Chang bin sneers that he doesn''t pay attention to the Su family. As a second rate family, he can collapse in less than a week if he wants to¡° Naturally, the Su family has no deterrent power for you, but I think that 3000 people are enough. " Han 3000 said¡° Poof, ha ha ha. I''m sorry. I can''t help it. You''re such a good joke. " Chang bin laughed for a long time before he calmed down and continued: "your reputation as a waste is really frightening. No one knows the whole Cloud City¡° Brother bin, I heard that he was in Su''s house. He gave his father-in-law back rub and foot washing water to his mother-in-law. " Chang Bin''s men laughed¡° Tut Tut, it''s a brilliant achievement. I admire Chang bin. But I''d like to ask you, you''re not a man. Are you still alive when you''re so weak? " Chang Bin said. Han three thousand stand up, at the same time, Changbin several men step forward, standing in front of Changbin¡° Want to hit me? You''re not only rubbish, you''re not quite right. Don''t you know whose territory this is? " Chang bin looks at Han 3000 like a fool. Lin Yong has been in a cold sweat. If Han 3000 really dares to mess around here, they can''t go out alive today¡° Brother 3000, calm down. This is Chang Bin''s place. " Lin Yong reminds Han 3000. As like as two peas, Chang Bin''s face was astonished by the three thousand brother''s voice, which was exactly the same as that of Cheng Gang. Lin Yong, you call him brother 3000? I heard you right¡° You heard me right. I''ll give you another chance to let Mo Yang go. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Go to NIMA. I don''t have time to waste with you. I''ll interrupt and throw it out. " Chang Bin said impatiently, then stood up to leave. The sound of fighting came from behind, but it stopped soon. Chang bin didn''t even bother to look at it. He didn''t think Han 3000 could beat his men. Han 3000 is in Han''s family. After he was 12 years old, he began to collect money for himself. At the same time, he also studied with his bodyguards, because he knew that money is only external things. In order to really protect his status and safety, besides money, he also has strength. Chang bin, who just took a step, was suddenly choked from behind! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 32

    Chang bin didn''t know what happened, but Lin Yong saw it so clearly, with a dull face that he was completely frightened.


    In front of Han 3000, Chang Bin''s thugs were as if they were made of paper. They had no fighting power at all. They were knocked down by Han 3000.


    Is this... Still human?


    "Did I let you go?" The icy sound came from my ears.


    Chang bin was frightened and turned his head. Yu Guang saw that it was Han 3000, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Han 3000, what the hell do you want to do? If you offend me, the Su family will be ruined, let alone you." Chang Bin said.


    "Take me to see Moyang, or I''ll kill you." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You dare!"


    The strength of Han 3000''s hand gradually increased, and Chang bin felt more and more difficult to breathe. Finally, panic flashed in his eyes.


    "You... You let me go first, I''ll take you!" Chang Bin said.


    "Go."


    A group of three people left the VIP room. When Chang Bin''s men saw this scene, they surrounded them one after another.


    "Han 3000, you''re looking for death. I won''t let you go, and the Su family. The whole Su family will be affected by you." Chang bin threatened.


    Han three thousand hands suddenly a force, Changbin feel his neck is almost cut off by him.


    "Your life is in my hands. One more word of nonsense, I will make you unable to see the sun tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "No, no more."


    Come to Changbin office, Han 3000 let Changbin''s men all get out.


    When he saw the bloody black sun, he threw Chang bin away.


    "How''s it going?" Han 3000 goes to Mo Yang and asks.


    Mo Yang forced to raise his head, see Han 3000, a face of doubt: "how do you come."


    "See you didn''t open the door, afraid to go to other places to buy fake cigarettes." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang laughed awkwardly, said: "you go quickly, I don''t want to implicate you, Changbin is not what you can provoke."


    "I don''t like smoking fake cigarettes. If you don''t open a shop, I''ll quit smoking. It''s different from killing me." Han 3000 helped Mo Yang up.


    Mo Yang just saw the subdued Chang bin, thought of his wife, suddenly nervous.


    Trembling to Changbin side, asked: "Changbin, my wife?"


    Chang bin was caught by Lin Yong and couldn''t move. He took a fierce look at Han 3000 and said, "if you die, I''ll let someone kill you."


    Mo Yang is crazy. He grabs Chang Bin''s hair and keeps knocking it with his head. He yells, "where is she? Where is she?"


    "Calm down first." Han 3000 grabs Mo Yang''s hand and kicks Chang bin away. He doesn''t care about Chang Bin''s life or death, but Mo Yang has been seriously injured. If he knocks on like this, he won''t feel well.


    Chang bin covered his belly and squatted on the ground. He gritted his teeth and said to Han 3000, "I''m going to kill you


    Mo Yang took a deep breath and said to Han 3000, "let me go."


    Looking at Mo Yang''s crazy eyes, Han 3000 released his hand.


    If Su Yingxia was caught, he could not be calm.


    "Chang bin, I''ll ask you for the last time. Where''s my wife?" The voice of Mo Yang is extremely cold, and his face is like a devil.


    Chang bin is still a face of ignorance, because in his opinion, whether it is Mo Yang or Han 3000, he does not dare to take him.


    "I haven''t made it clear. She''s dead. She''s been dead since you were arrested." Chang Bin said.


    Mo Yang is not as crazy as before, but extremely calm, but Han 3000 can feel that Mo Yang has been killed.


    "Call your men and call as many as you have." Han 3000 told Lin Yong that if Mo Yang really killed Chang bin here, it''s impossible for them to retreat just because they want to be all over.


    Lin Yong flurried out of the phone, quickly dial the number of his hands.


    "Since she is dead, you can go to huangquan road to accompany her. She is afraid of the dark." Mo Yang said.


    Chang bin looked at Mo Yang with disdain and said, "do you dare to kill me? Do you know the chain reaction of my death? Not only you, but all three of you will be buried with me, as well as the Su family. "


    Lin Yong wiped a cold sweat to himself. He knew that Chang Bin''s words didn''t boast at all. Unlike Cheng Gang, Cheng Gang also had backstage, but compared with Chang bin, he was a little witch. Chang Bin''s underground casinos have an amazing annual income, which has paid off many people. Otherwise, with so many casinos, he has long been in prison. Once something happens to him, it will affect the interests of too many people. Does Cloud City still have a place for them?


    "Mo Yang, calm down. It''s not good for us if he dies." Lin Yong advised the appearance.


    "Or Lin Yong has self-knowledge, Mo Yang, do you have the courage?" Chang bin looked at Mo Yang with disdain.


    "Mo Yang, you can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter how strong his background is." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Yong was surprised that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to Chang bin at all. Wouldn''t his words just now make him timid¡° Pooh. " Chang bin looked at Han 3000 with ridicule and said, "you are a good boaster. Do you know who is behind me?" Han 3000 didn''t look at Chang bin and said to Mo Yang, "I''ll wait for you outside." Before leaving, Han 3000 called Lin Yong. Outside the office has been surrounded by Chang Bin''s men, see Han 3000 and Lin Yong two people come out, but no one dare to act rashly¡° You let me down Han 3000 completely ignores that he is in a dangerous situation, and he doesn''t pretend to be calm. Lin Yong lowered his head. He did show cowardice in this matter, but in his opinion, Chang bin is worth to be afraid of, and the people behind him should not be underestimated. Who can guess what kind of turbulence will be caused after Chang Bin''s death¡° Brother 3000, are you really fearless? " Lin Yong can''t believe that he doesn''t know why han 3000 can be so reckless. Han 3000 light smile, just a Cloud City, how can he be timid? Before Mo Yang came out of the office, Lin Yong''s people arrived first, and all the gamblers were driven out. The casino was full of more than 200 Lin Yong''s men. At this time, Lin Yong regained some confidence. No matter what happens afterwards, he is safe now. For half an hour, Mo Yang came out of the office, bleeding all over, and his eyes were dull. Han Sanqian knows that his wife is likely to die in Chang Bin''s hands¡° Can you do me a favor? " Mo Yang said hoarsely¡° No problem. "¡° I need a car to take her back to Pingyang village. " Mo Yang said. Casino interrogation room, this is a torture room set up for Lao Qian, Mo Yang found his wife''s body in it. When Mo Yang carrying the body to the casino hall, he suddenly stopped and said in silence: "Cloud City, I''m back." At this moment, Mo Yang is tall and straight. He is no longer the market image of the shopkeeper. It seems that he is back to the hero five years ago. Han 3000 personally drives Mo Yang back to Pingyang village without cremation. In the backyard of Mo Yang''s old house, Han 3000 and Mo Yang dig a pit together. A simple tombstone stands the sorrow of Mo Yang''s life. Squatting in front of the grave, Mo Yang has a smile on his lips¡° Eight years ago, she said she wanted to see how beautiful cloud city is. It took me three years to reach the peak of Cloud City. Five years ago, she said that she was tired and wanted to have a rest. I put everything down and lived with her safely. " If you want to cloud, I will cloud for you. If you want the tide to fall, I''ll let it go! This is the courage of Moyang, willing to rise and fall for the beauty tide¡° You''re so headstrong, sleeper. " Even with Han 3000''s heart, after hearing Mo Yang''s words, he couldn''t help scolding. Mo Yang smiles bitterly, looks at Han 3000 and says, "if you were you, you would do the same." This question made Han Sanqian think deeply, but soon he shook his head and said, "no, only strong enough to protect her."¡° If I had thought about this earlier, things might not have come to this point. " Mo Yang hands into claws, into the mud. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 33

    At home.


    After Han 3000 left, Su Yingxia was a little restless. As time passed, Su Yingxia was sleepless in bed.


    Holding the mobile phone, watching the time go by second after second, it was 11 o''clock.


    At this time, Su Yingxia had already gone to bed, because she had to run in the morning the next day, but today she couldn''t close her eyes.


    Until then, Su Yingxia found that Han 3000 was an indispensable part of her life. Even if he only slept under the bed, he had occupied such an important position in her heart.


    Su Yingxia wants to call Han 3000 and ask when he will go home, but Han 3000 has made it very clear when he left that he has something to do. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to disturb Han 3000.


    So the time of the night passed, the day is slightly bright, Su Yingxia just heard the voice of the door, close your eyes and pretend to sleep.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect to be delayed so long last night. He crept into the room and found that Su Yingxia was still sleeping. He was relieved.


    However, seeing Su Yingxia''s eyelashes quiver slightly, and her bags under her eyes are obviously heavier, and her dark circles are also hanging on her face, Han 3000 said with a bitter smile, "you won''t stay up all night, will you?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia is surprised. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to know about it and continues to pretend to sleep.


    Han Sanqian knew that she pretended it on purpose, but she didn''t tear it down. Lying on the floor, she said to herself, "there''s something wrong with a friend, so it''s a waste of time."


    Su Yingxia can''t help but wonder what happened, but she''s still pretending to sleep. If she asks, isn''t it a failure.


    "Some people are worth guarding with their lives. He taught me a lesson. I won''t allow this to happen to me Han 3000 says that Moyang''s stupidest decision is to retire from the world. He thinks he can get a peaceful life, but he doesn''t know why he can''t help himself when he is in the world.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help it. She pretended to be lazy when she just woke up and complained: "I''m still sleeping. You keep talking. Do you want to be driven out of the room by me?"


    Han 3000 hands pillow, looking at the bed of Su Yingxia, gently said: "today leave at home to rest."


    Su Yingxia feels guilty. Has he seen through? How embarrassing.


    "For no reason, why should I ask for leave? Besides, there is an important meeting to be held today. I can''t do without it, but I won''t run in the morning today." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak any more. If he does tear Su Yingxia down, he may have to sleep on the sofa in the next few days.


    After getting up at eight o''clock, Han 3000 cooked porridge and let it cool before waking up Su Yingxia, trying to let her sleep a little longer.


    Su Yingxia is having breakfast when Jiang LAN comes out of the room. Last night, he wanted to question Han 3000 about buying a car. However, the old couple were so excited that they missed the chance.


    "Welcome summer, your uncle and they are coming to Yuncheng today. You ask him to pick them up at the station at three in the afternoon." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia helplessly looks at Jiang LAN, Han 3000 is not in, why must let her pass a message?


    "Ma, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN took a look at Han 3000 and said, "I don''t care about buying a car with you. After all, everything has happened. But if the old lady knows about it, you will take the initiative to admit your mistake and say that what you let Yingxia buy has nothing to do with Yingxia, so that the old lady won''t punish Yingxia."


    "No problem." Han 3000 answered.


    After breakfast, Han Sanqian sent Su Yingxia to the company. The canteen opened normally, but there were more guests coming and going, and they didn''t look like ordinary people.


    "What are you going to do?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    "Chang bin is dead. Someone has to clean up the mess he left behind." Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 nodded. It seems that Moyang has made a plan to return to the world, which is a good thing. Because Lin Yong''s courage can''t do great things, Han 3000 doesn''t regard Lin Yong as the object of cultivation.


    "If you need anything, just ask." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang said with a smile, "Chang bin is dead. Up to now, there is no movement in Yuncheng. Your help is enough. But it''s you. If you want me to help you in the future, just ask


    "I''ll remember that. A man''s word counts." Han 3000 laughs.


    Mo Yang took out a cigarette and handed it to Han 3000. He asked, "you''ve been dormant for three years. What''s your plan?"


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "there''s still a task. Let''s go first."


    Mo Yang helpless smile, said to himself: "you can bring me a surprise, I''m afraid not small."


    Han 3000 ate at the roadside stall casually at noon. Driving an Audi to eat at the roadside stall also attracted a lot of attention. After eating, he went to the station early.


    In the past three years, he has been back to Jiang Lan''s mother''s home once a year. Han 3000 is very familiar with Su Yingxia''s uncle.


    Jiang Fenghuang, whose name is Fenghuang, is actually a boaster, boasting about himself with other people''s deeds all day. He is a typical dream giant. As for his son, Han 3000 doesn''t like him at all. His name is Jiang Sheng. He''s just obscene. He has the same virtue as Jiang Fenghuang. He has no real ability except boasting. As for his wife, Liu Hua, who is more mean than Jiang LAN, Han Sanqian still remembers going back the year before last. Jiang Sheng talked about an object and asked Liu Hua for money to go out on a date. Liu Hua said why he wanted to spend his own money, which directly overturned Han Sanqian''s three outlooks. Looking at Liu Huaxun''s instruction and Jiang Sheng''s excuse to let her pay, Han 3000 admires the three members of the family. Of course, in the end, Jiang Sheng''s love affair collapsed, and Liu Hua even said that the woman didn''t know good or bad. At three o''clock, the three members of Jiang''s family came out of the station, and Han 3000 came forward to meet them. Looking at Han 3000, Jiang Fengjing was not happy and asked, "where''s Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao? Why didn''t they come by themselves?" Han three thousand heart abdomen row you this is the leader travel or how, need such a big battle to meet¡° My parents are busy today, so let me pick you up. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Fengguang gave a cold hum, and Liu Hua said: "I heard that Su Yingxia is now in charge of something. The airs are really different. Just call someone to pick us up. I don''t think your sister cares about you now."¡° Han 3000, don''t you come to meet us on foot? " Jiang Sheng asked¡° Drive, come with me. " Han Sanya was speechless, and the three members of the family didn''t know where they got the sense of superiority. They were so poor that they had a lot of airs. In front of Audi, Jiang Sheng''s eyes shine¡° Is this car from you? " Jiang Sheng asked in surprise. Jiang Fenghuang and Liu Hua are also slightly stunned. It''s not long since Su Yingxia became the person in charge that he has changed into a luxury car¡° Yes, get in the car. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Sheng was stunned for a moment. He went directly to the cab and said to Han 3000, "give me the key. I''ll drive it. What qualifications do you have to drive such a good car?"¡° Do you know the way? " Han three thousand helpless way¡° What''s the matter with you? Get the key and stop talking. " Jiang Sheng''s cold voice of discontent¡° Is this your car? You didn''t buy it, so what if you gave it to my son. " "Jiang Fengjing" is that you are also Zhanguang. If you didn''t come to pick us up, could Jiang LAN drive such a good car for you? " Liu Hua echoed. Han 3000 can only throw the key to Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng excitedly sat in the car, did not start, but took out his mobile phone, took photos, and sent a circle of friends. Jiang Fengjing and Liu Hua were also amazed when they got into the car. They repeatedly exclaimed that the feeling of sitting in a luxury car was different. When Jiang Sheng stepped on the accelerator, he felt as if he had reached the peak of his life, and his whole life was light. It was safe all the way to the community, but when he stopped, Jiang Sheng was not familiar with the distance between cars and scraped on the flower stand, with a large depression on his right front lip. The three of them turned pale when they got off the bus. This car is not cheap. I don''t know how much it will cost to repair it! Liu Hua took a look at Jiang Sheng and said, "Why are you so careless?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 34

    "Mom, what should I do now? Won''t I pay for it?" Jiang Sheng said nervously.


    Liu Hua looks at Han 3000, but she can''t let her son carry the pot. Anyway, Han 3000 is also looked down upon in the Su family. It''s no problem to let him carry the pot.


    "I''m going to pick you up from work. Go upstairs yourself." Han 3000 said at this time.


    Jiang Fenghuang looks angry. Is this the courtesy of receiving guests? Just want to talk, did not expect to be a step ahead of Liu Hua, said: "you go quickly, don''t be late."


    Jiang Fenghuang looks at Liu Hua suspiciously. How can she suddenly turn into a guest? How can she be left downstairs.


    "Liu Hua, what are you doing? Why don''t you let us go upstairs?" After Han 3000 drives away, Jiang Fenghuang asks Liu Hua.


    "If he doesn''t leave, how can we pin the black pot on his head?" Liu Hua said with a smile: "when you go up later, don''t talk. Let me talk."


    A family of three go upstairs, Jiang LAN has already been waiting at home.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, you are here at last." Jiang LAN warmly welcomed the three into the door.


    Liu Hua sighed and said, "Jiang LAN, how can you give such a good car to Han 3000 Kai?"


    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Jiang LAN doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "He hit the car into a big hole, which will cost a lot of money to repair. Isn''t it a waste of money?" Liu Hua said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan''s face suddenly changed. Han 3000 hit the car! This is a new car. He didn''t know to be careful.


    "Yes, aunt LAN, how can you drive such a good car for him? I think he is a product of riding a battery car." Jiang Zhiqi said with no sense of shame.


    "Jiang LAN, it''s not you who are brothers. Don''t you know who Han 3000 is. He''s such a loser. Why do you give him face? "


    The three members of the family went to battle together. It was so amazing.


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath. He didn''t doubt that there was something else fishy about it. He said coldly, "I''ll settle with him when he comes back. He won''t want to drive my car in the future."


    Han 3000 didn''t know what happened at home. When he got to the company, the store was closed. Mo Yang thought that he had gone to work, so he leaned against the car with nothing to do.


    Not long after, a few hooligan like people deliberately came to Han 3000''s side.


    "Brother, I heard that you are the loser of the Su family, but you don''t lose face to our men."


    "What''s the taste of soft rice? You can''t be a eunuch in your last life


    "Su Yingxia, such a beautiful woman, fell on you. Tell us, have you ever touched her? Isn''t that cool? "


    Han 3000 looked at the red Ferrari at the end of the street and said faintly, "go tell him, don''t look for trouble. My patience is limited."


    "Oh, it''s not a small tone, brother. Fight."


    Three people lift up their sleeves and add up their fists and feet. Han 3000 disdains to smile. He wants to teach me a lesson by finding such a few soft footed shrimps. You look down on me too much.


    A few hooligans were fierce, but soon all of them were lying on the ground. Han Sanyi looked like nothing had happened.


    "Get out of here. It won''t be so easy next time." Han 3000 said.


    Three people didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so able to fight. With fear in his eyes, they ran away.


    Su Yingxia after work, saw the car hit a groove, did not complain Han 3000, just said: "Why are you so careless?"


    "I went to pick up Jiang Sheng today. He had to drive and accidentally bumped into him." Han 3000 said.


    "Jiang Sheng?" Su Yingxia immediately frowned. She could almost describe Jiang Sheng as a nuisance. People in their twenties were idling around all day and doing nothing. They were bragging about Jiang''s scenery. Unexpectedly, they even hit the car.


    "If my mother knows, I''ll see what he does." Su Yingxia said.


    Driving home, Jiang LAN, Su Guoyao and Jiang Fengjing are all downstairs. Even Han 3000 is confused in this battle. Are they waiting for Su to welcome summer?


    After parking the car, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao nervously looked at the front of the car. It was a heartache. It was a new car.


    "Han 3000, give me the key." Jiang LAN walked to Han 3000 and said in a cold voice.


    Han three thousand feel baffled, or the car keys to Jiang LAN.


    "Since you don''t know how to cherish it, don''t drive the car in the future. Even if I let it eat dust here, you don''t want to touch it." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao looked at Han 3000 with a deep face and said, "do you really think Ying Xia can make money now and you can make trouble? Do you know how expensive Audi repair is? "


    Looking at Han 3000 being scolded, the three members of Jiang''s family smile, especially Jiang Sheng, with pride in his expression.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia''s father-in-law-2 monk was confused and had no idea what had happened.


    Jiang LAN pointed to the dent and said, "didn''t you find that the car was hit? I told you long ago, don''t let him drive such a good car. You won''t listen. Now you know the consequences. " Su Yingxia''s expression is stunned. It''s clear that this car is Jiang Shengbang''s. how can he blame Han 3000? Looking at the expression of Jiang Sheng''s family, Su Yingxia suddenly understood that he was not angry¡° Mom, this car... "Yingxia, if you speak for him again, I''ll let you divorce him now." Jiang LAN cold voice interrupts a way. Han three thousand pulled the hand of La Su Ying Xia, indicating that she didn''t need to explain. Su Yingxia''s scalp is about to explode. How can the three members of Jiang Sheng''s family be so brazen? It''s necessary to be proper to tell lies¡° Cousin, you are a man with poor skills. It''s dangerous for you to let him be a driver. You''d better think about it. " Jiang Sheng said with a smile¡° That''s to say, you''re making a lot of money now. What if there''s something wrong? " Liu Hua said. This is a reminder of Jiang LAN, Su Yingxia is now their family''s dependence, in case of what happened how to get¡° Han 3000, you don''t have to pick up and welcome Xia to get off work in the future. You can stay where you should go. " Jiang Lan said. With that, Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia''s hand and continued: "please invite your uncle and them out to dinner tonight, and the irrelevant people won''t have to go." This irrelevant person naturally refers to Han 3000. Before Su Yingxia could speak, Han 3000 said, "I have something to do tonight. You can go."¡° Han 3000, you are quite self-conscious. You don''t have to be embarrassed to find an excuse not to go to our family party. " Jiang Sheng joked¡° Three thousand, you... "Su Yingxia is full of grievances, fighting for Han three thousand¡° Go ahead, I really have something to do Han 3000 interrupted. The family left in two cars, one for Su Guoyao, one for Jiang Sheng, and the other for Han 3000. On the bus, Jiang Sheng complacently said: "Mom, you are so powerful. Han 3000, the coward, dare not refute a word." Liu Hua smiles and says, "does his position in the Su family have his say? You have to be careful. If you bump into him again, mom won''t find an excuse to help you."¡° Don''t worry. I was just careless before. " Jiang Sheng light way. At this time, Liu Hua had a greasy heart and said to Jiang Fenghuang, "Jiang Lan''s family bought two cars. There must be a lot of money. You have to find some ways to borrow some."¡° Now that Jiang LAN is well-developed, it''s natural for me to be a brother. I''ll borrow it from the dinner table later. If I don''t borrow 200000 yuan, I''ll have to borrow 100000 yuan at least. " Jiang Fenghuang said¡° If she wants to borrow a loan, you give her the money first, then you will not pay back later, but we has the final say. " Liu Hua reminds a way. Jiang Fenghuang naturally said: "she is rich now. If she asks me to pay back the money, it would be too unfriendly. How can I say that I am also her brother?" In order to save face, Jiang LAN set up a five-star hotel box, the consumption is not low, but also deliberately said that he is a regular here, often come. Liu Hua heard her words, before entering the hotel, he secretly compared Jiang Fengjing with a gesture of two, meaning that he would borrow 200000 yuan later. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 35

    Arriving at the box, after three rounds of wine, taking advantage of Su Guoyao and Jiang Lan''s confused drinking, Jiang Fengjing said, "Jiang LAN, my brother has something to ask you for help."


    Jiang LAN waved her hand and said, "brother, if you have anything to say, as long as I can help you, I''m bound to do it."


    "Recently, my brother is in a bit of trouble. He is so promising in the summer. I want to borrow some money." Jiang Fenghuang said.


    Liu Hua quickly echoed: "if it is not really no way, we will not open this mouth, Jiang LAN, you now have money, will not help it."


    As soon as Jiang LAN listens to the loan, she immediately wakes up. She knows who Jiang Fengjing is. Once the money is lent out, 99% of it is impossible to get back.


    "Brother, how much do you want to borrow?" Jiang LAN asked.


    Jiang Fengguang made a two-way gesture.


    Jiang Lan said: "two thousand?"


    "Jiang LAN, what do you mean, two thousand dollars, I still need to talk to you?" Jiang Fengjing said angrily.


    "How much is that?" Jiang LAN is ruthless in her heart. If she wants to borrow 20000 yuan, she will borrow it in order to earn face. Now she is not easy to be successful, but she has to show some strength. She can''t make people laugh.


    "Two hundred thousand." Jiang Fenghuang said without changing his face.


    "Two hundred thousand!" Jiang LAN is just like taking sobering medicine. She suddenly wakes up. Although her life is better now, she doesn''t have so much money in her hand, and her mouth is 200000 yuan, which is too greedy.


    "Your two cars are more than one million, and you often come to five-star hotels for dinner. 200000 is not a small sum for you?" Jiang Fenghuang said.


    Liu Hua knew that Jiang Lan was a face lover. At this time, he had to flatter her to improve the chance of borrowing money. He said, "Jiang LAN, you are not the same now. You are only 200000. You can''t bear it. I see you have already lived a rich wife''s life. You are worth millions."


    Jiang LAN is very comfortable to listen to this, but she really can''t take out 200000 yuan.


    Seeing Jiang LAN in a dilemma, Su Yingxia said, "uncle and aunt, you have to borrow so much money to go to the bank for loans, but the bank loans have to see if you have the strength to repay."


    The meaning of this sentence is very obvious. If you have no strength to repay the money, why do you want to lend it to you.


    As soon as Liu Hua''s face sank, he said, "I''ll discuss with your mother. What''s the matter with you."


    "Jiang LAN, you were at your mother''s house before, but we said a lot of good things for you. How many relatives said that you married into a fake family? If you lend us the money and let those relatives know, can they still say that you are worthless in the future?" Liu Hua turns to continue to say to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN wants to fight for herself in her mother''s home, but the price of 200000 yuan is too high, and she can''t afford so much money now.


    Jiang scenery a cold hum, said: "Jiang LAN, those cars you are not rented, right, in order to show off in front of us?"


    "Don''t you want to go back to your mother''s home this year?"


    A series of sugar coated shells hit Jiang LAN. When Jiang Lan thought of the scenery of her mother''s home, she nodded and agreed: "good."


    Su Yingxia is in a hurry. How can their family have 200000 yuan for Jiang Fengjing? Can they steal it?


    "Ma..."


    Jiang LAN stares Su Yingxia one eye, this tone she wants to fight down anyway.


    Jiang Sheng saw that the matter of borrowing money was settled, and left the box on the excuse of going to the toilet.


    Su Guoyao didn''t dare to say a word in the whole process, because Jiang Lan was in charge of everything at home, even if he didn''t agree.


    "In fact, borrowing money is also for Jiang Sheng. He recently took a fancy to an investment project. You can rest assured that when I have money, I will return it to you immediately." Jiang Fengguang laughed and said, the key point of this sentence is that he has money and money, but he has the final say.


    Liu Hua poked Jiang Fenghuang. What''s the use of this superfluous remark.


    "Time is limited for us to come this time. When can you give us the money?" Liu Hua asked.


    Jiang LAN looks at Su Yingxia and wants to take out 200000 yuan. Only Su Yingxia can do it. She is a little regretful now, but she can''t take back what she said. After so many years, she can not lose face for herself.


    "Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, it will take time to withdraw money." Jiang Lan said.


    "Good, good." Liu Hua is smiling.


    Jiang Sheng, who went to the toilet, didn''t come back. Liu Hua was worried that something had happened. He was preparing to let Jiang Fengjing have a look. The box door was kicked open and made a loud bang.


    Jiang Sheng was thrown in with a bruised face, followed by several big men.


    Liu Hua is a woman who protects her son. Seeing that her son is beaten like this, she runs to her.


    "Jiang Sheng, how are you? Are you ok?" Liu Hua is concerned.


    Jiang Sheng was so scared that he had a runny nose and tears. He cried like a woman.


    "Who are you and why did you hit my son?" Liu Hua yelled. A fat man with a gold necklace around his neck came out with a big stomach and said, "what''s your name? You are a woman who has a son. Even Lao Tzu''s woman dares to tease him. How about beating him?" Just after going to the toilet, Jiang Sheng met a woman who was wearing sexy clothes. He flirted with her when she was drunk. He didn''t know that she was a big brother''s woman, so he beat him up without saying a word. Jiang Sheng was so scared that he cried on the spot and knelt down to beg for mercy, but the other party refused to forgive him. Even if Jiang Sheng broke out the name of the Su family, it was useless. Hearing the fat man''s words, Liu Hua said unknowingly, "look at what you are wearing. Isn''t that posing to seduce my son?" On hearing this, the fat man was angry and said with a grim smile, "what a shrew! Even if I don''t wear it, does your son have the right to go to her?"¡° This kind of cheap woman... "Before he finished speaking, the fat man''s hands called on Liu Hua''s face. Jiang Fenghuang didn''t have the performance of a man. He turned pale and said to Su Yingxia, "Su Yingxia, aren''t you from the Su family? Don''t scare them yet. " Su Yingxia looks as if it''s none of her business. Jiang Sheng''s own death, and Liu Hua doesn''t know what to do. Why should she take care of it? After hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, the fat man said with disdain: "what bullshit Su family, even if it''s here, I don''t pay attention to it."¡° Are you the master of this evil writing? Come here, get down on your knees and kowtow. If I''m in a good mood, I can''t beat you. " The fat man said to Jiang Fenghuang. Jiang Fengjing was even more frightened, but he was very hard on Su Yingxia: "Su Yingxia, don''t you care about this? I''m your uncle Su Yingxia didn''t care. She didn''t even bother to say a word. At this time, Su Guoyao summoned up the courage to stand up and said to the fat man, "I''m Su Guoyao. I''m from the Su family. Give me face. Let''s forget today." The fat man looked at Su Guoyao with a sneer and said, "Su family, is it a ball? If you mind your own business, believe it or not, I''ll even beat you. " Seeing that the fat man''s attitude is so strong, Jiang langang wants to reach out and pull Su Guoyao to sit down, but Su Guoyao''s action is faster, and he immediately sits down and doesn''t say a word¡° It''s OK not to kneel down and apologize. I''m also a reasonable person. If I molest my woman, I''ll have to pay you a few million dollars? " The fat man said with a smile. Seeing no one talking, the fat man kicked Jiang Sheng and said angrily, "if I don''t have money, I''ll waste this boy."¡° Brother, I don''t have any money, but... But I have a car. Take the car and please let me go. " Jiang Sheng took out the key to the Audi¡° Jiang Sheng, that''s my car. Why do you give it to him? " Su Yingxia saw this scene, angrily stood up and said. Fat man saw Su Yingxia clearly. He couldn''t help but see that he was a beautiful woman¡° Su Yingxia, what is a car? Do you want to see Jiang Sheng disabled by him? " It''s not something of his own. Jiang doesn''t care at all¡° Beauty, I have plenty of money. It''s just a broken Audi. I didn''t pay attention to it. " The fat man threw away the car key and walked towards Su Yingxia¡° What do you want to do? " Su Yingxia watched the fat man warily and said¡° Why don''t you spend the night with me and write it off? " Fat man looks at Su Yingxia with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 36

    "You can''t think about it." Su Yingxia''s face changed greatly. She didn''t expect that the fat man would be involved in something that had nothing to do with her.


    The fat man smiles, looks up and down at Su Yingxia, tut tut sighs: "you''re in good shape. I don''t know what you look like after you''re naked. Beauty, now is not your has the final say, I advise you to obey the best, I see no woman, can run away.


    "Don''t mess about. She''s the granddaughter of the Su family. The Su family won''t let you go." Jiang LAN can''t let Su Yingxia be ruined by this fat man, because if the old lady knows about this, Su Yingxia''s future will be over.


    "The Su family?" The fat man frowned and always talked about the Su family. He didn''t know who the Su family was. He asked, "where is the Su family? Is it sacred


    "Even the Su family doesn''t know how you got along in Yuncheng. She''s su Yingxia." Jiang Fenghuang said.


    The fat man kicked Jiang Fenghuang and said, "what dog, you have to bend down to talk to me, you know?"


    Jiang Fenghuang wants to slap himself in the face. If he doesn''t talk much, he won''t be beaten.


    The fat man turned his head and looked at Su Yingxia, not afraid at all, but full of smile: "no wonder three years ago, it was earth shaking. It''s really a beautiful woman. Your waste man, isn''t he?"


    The man the fat man pointed to was Jiang Sheng. At this time, even Liu Hua, a shrew, did not dare to speak.


    "I advise you not to make trouble for yourself, or you will regret it." Su Yingxia said.


    "The tone is not small. I like it. I don''t know if you are so strong in bed. But don''t worry. I still have guests. I''ll give you some time to think about it. I''ll come back to you when I''m done with the guests. " Before the fat man leaves the box, let his people guard at the door of the box.


    Jiang Sheng wants to sneak away. He opens the door quietly and takes a look. He is beaten and kicked.


    Liu Hua called a heartache, but also a fart dare not put one.


    "What to do? Yingxia, why don''t you call your grandmother and let her come forward, maybe we can solve this problem. " Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia in fear.


    Su Guoyao sighed. How could the old lady manage this matter? And the fat man clearly didn''t pay attention to the Su family.


    "Mom won''t interfere. It''s not easy for this fat man to look at it." Su Guoyao said.


    "What else can I do? Do I really want my daughter to accompany him?" Jiang LAN stares at Su Guoyao and says.


    Su Yingxia looks at Jiang Sheng and is not angry. If it wasn''t for him, how could he have caused this trouble for no reason.


    Seeing Su Yingxia staring at Jiang Sheng, Liu Hua said, "Su Yingxia, what are you looking at my son for? What''s the relationship between that woman and my son


    When the fat man wasn''t there, Jiang Sheng''s temper also came up and said, "this kind of cheap woman is a horse for ten thousand people. I just said a few words. I don''t know they are so unreasonable."


    Su Yingxia is discouraged and smiles bitterly. Now, Jiang Sheng doesn''t think he is wrong, and Liu Hua has to protect Du Zi.


    "Yes? Why didn''t you just say that? Do you want me to convey these words to him when he comes? " Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "You..." Jiang Sheng pointed to Su Yingxia and said nothing.


    "Don''t argue about who''s right and who''s wrong. Try to solve the problem first. Welcome summer. Call the old lady quickly." Jiang LAN urged.


    "Mom, how can grandma come out because of these things? Don''t you know her character? Her strength is only in Su''s family. How can I offend these people because of me? " Su Yingxia took a deep breath and continued: "he is the only one who can save me."


    "Who?" Jiang LAN is curious.


    "Three thousand."


    "Han 3000?" Jiang LAN looked at Su Yingxia in dismay and said in silence, "are you crazy? I hope this loser can save you."


    "Welcome summer, or you''d better call Su Haichao. He may have contacts to help with this." Su Guoyao directly filtered Su Yingxia''s words, Han 3000? How can it be? What ability does he have to deal with that fat man.


    "Su Yingxia, are you insulting me? Let him help me solve the problem. If you don''t want to help, just say so. Why turn around and humiliate me? " Jiang Sheng said coldly.


    Su Yingxia was so angry that he couldn''t speak, and Jiang Sheng didn''t know where his sense of superiority came from.


    "Am I helping you? If I hadn''t been harmed by you, I wouldn''t have cared about it. " Su Yingxia said, took out the phone.


    Jiang LAN looked at Su Yingxia turned to Han 3000''s number, anxious like an ant on a hot pot, said: "Yingxia, you really want to call him, a waste of time, in case the fat man will come back soon."


    "Mom, stop talking, you all shut up." Su Yingxia raised the volume and said impatiently.


    Liu Hua stares at Su Yingxia. This little girl has a big temper, but she thinks that the fat man wants Su Yingxia to accompany him, so she should let Jiang Sheng go. On the contrary, she has the feeling that it''s none of her business.


    Su Yingxia dialed Han 3000''s number and asked, "3000, where are you?"


    Han three thousand instigated a mouthful of instant noodles, said: "at home."¡° You... I''m in some trouble here. Can you help me Su Yingxia is a little embarrassed to say that she didn''t bring Han 3000 with her at dinner. Now she is in trouble, but she thinks of him. It''s all Jiang Lan''s fault. If it wasn''t for her, Han 3000 would not have been left at home alone¡° Yes, I''ll be right there Han 3000 said without hesitation. Hearing Han 3000 say so, Su Yingxia is relieved. She won''t force Han 3000 to do anything with her husband wife relationship. If he really doesn''t want to, Su Yingxia won''t force her. Seeing Su Yingxia put away his cell phone after calling, Jiang Lan was impatient and said: "Yingxia, you can call your grandmother again. How can you put all your hopes on Han 3000?" Su Yingxia light said: "I believe him."¡° You, this... "Jiang Lan was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. Jiang Sheng looks at Su Yingxia with a sneer. If he doesn''t solve the problem, he will be beaten at most, but Su Yingxia will be ruined by the fat man. Since Su Yingxia is not worried, what is he worried about? In another box of the hotel. The fat man warmly drank and said, "brother Yong, if you are prosperous in the future, you have to take care of me. Even Cheng Gang is planted in your hands. The world of Cloud City will not be yours in the future." Lin Yong drinks the wine, the surface is all right, but the heart laughs bitterly unceasingly. In the past, he would have accepted these flatteries, and Cloud City was really in front of him. However, after Chang Bin''s incident, Lin Yong feels that he seems to be far away from the position of the first person in Cloud City. Han 3000 is obviously dissatisfied with his performance in the underground casino. And now Moyang is showing signs of coming out of the world again. What qualifications does he have to fight with Moyang¡° Well, if I had this chance, I would not treat you badly. " Lin Yong said. The fat man was smiling and nodded: "thank you, brother Yong, man Shang, man Shang." Just as he was changing the cup, Han 3000 walked into the box with a calm face. Lin Yong sees Han 3000 and stands up. How can he suddenly appear¡° Three thousand brothers. " Lin Yong shouts respectfully. Fat two liang wine, said to Lin Yong with a smile: "brother Yong, who are you calling his brother? Are you kidding?" Lin Yong glared at the fat man. He was afraid that he would talk nonsense again. He reminded him, "you shut your mouth. You don''t have to talk."¡° Is this your friend? " Han 3000 asks Lin Yong. Lin Yong can''t guess why han 3000 suddenly appears. He doesn''t dare to admit it. He just says, "the relationship is shallow. It''s just a wine table friend."¡° I''m not afraid to let my woman accompany him. " Han 3000 said coldly. When Lin Yong heard this, he had goose bumps all over his body. He knew what Han 3000 had been staying in the Su family for three years. This dead fat man dares to rave about Han 3000''s woman. Lin Yong smashed the bottle on the fat man''s head. Half sober, the fat man covered his head and asked Lin Yong, "brother Yong, what do you mean?"¡° What do you mean, you don''t know what to do? Can you covet the woman of brother 3000? " With that, Lin yongyang started, and several of his men beat the fat man on the ground. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 37

    Fat man was beaten to death, and he still didn''t know what was going on, but he knew that this young man was not something he could offend.


    Lin Yong''s attitude towards him is full of respect, which shows that his position is even higher than Lin Yong''s.


    Unfortunately, as a fat man, I can''t imagine who Han 3000 is.


    Of course, he would not think that the man in front of him was the famous son-in-law of the Su family in Yuncheng.


    Another box, see Han 3000 did not appear, Jiang LAN anxious straight jump.


    "Welcome summer, I''ll tell you that Han 3000 is unreliable. Even if it''s time to take a taxi, he may hide at home and dare not go out. How can you believe him?" Jiang Lan said.


    "You''ve got us all involved because you believe in one trash." Jiang Sheng said shamelessly that it was because of him, but now he put the blame on Su Yingxia and Han 3000.


    "Jiang LAN, you quickly think of other ways, my son is so seriously injured, how to go to the hospital again." Jiang Fenghuang said in a fierce voice.


    If Liu Hua didn''t want to borrow money from Jiang LAN, he would have already begun to pour money on him. His tone was kind and he said, "Jiang LAN, we can''t put our hope on Han 3000. How can you say that he is also the daughter-in-law of the Su family? The Su family has no face when something goes wrong. You''d better ask the Su family to come forward."


    Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao and said coldly, "Su Guoyao, don''t you call your mother?"


    Su Guoyao sighed. He didn''t believe Han 3000 could be trusted. Anyway, he had to try.


    "I''ll try."


    When Su Guoyao took out his mobile phone, the box door was pushed open.


    They thought it was the fat man who came back, one by one scared pale, and Jiang Sheng hid directly behind Liu Hua.


    But the man who came in was not fat, but Han 3000.


    When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000, his eyes were full of tears. He finally came. He won''t let people down.


    "Go home." Han three thousand soft voice way.


    Su Yingxia nodded and went to Han 3000.


    "Back home, the fat man is still outside. Can you come in and think you can go out?" Jiang Sheng looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said.


    Han 3000 didn''t even look at Jiang Sheng. He said to Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao, "Dad, mom, let''s go."


    Is it so easy for Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao to be confused and say that they will leave?


    Just when they are still considering, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia have walked out of the box, as if no one stopped them, so they are suspicious.


    Outside the box, the fat man and a group of younger brothers knelt down on the ground and looked at several people foolishly.


    Just now, the fat man was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to the Su family. Why did he kneel down now!


    Su Yingxia is also puzzled. Did he beat these people?


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia blankly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "He... How did they kneel down?"


    "Er... Well, maybe we fell down accidentally. We''d better hurry home." Han 3000 said with careless eyes.


    Fall?


    How can you be black and blue when you fall down? It''s obvious that you''ve been beaten.


    Su Yingxia is about to continue to ask, the fat man said in silence: "the floor here is too slippery, I accidentally fell."


    "Look, he said he fell down, left and went home." Han 3000 urged.


    Su Yingxia knows it''s impossible, but Han 3000 doesn''t want to say it, so she''s too lazy to ask. She''s not sure. She spends money to ask Lin Yong for help. She''s afraid to tell the truth for fear that she''ll scold the loser.


    At the door of the hotel, two groups of people went their separate ways. Before Liu Hua left, she said, "Jiang LAN, I''ll take Jiang Sheng to the hospital first. About the money, we''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    Don''t give Jiang LAN a chance to talk, a family of three turned and left.


    "Son, are you ok? If it''s not serious, we won''t go to the hospital. What''s the waste of money for? " After walking far away, Liu Hua asked Jiang Sheng.


    Although Jiang Sheng was badly beaten, they were all skin injuries. It didn''t matter whether he went to the hospital or not. There was one thing he was worried about.


    "Dad, you''d better let aunt LAN prepare the money tomorrow. Let''s take the money and go quickly." Jiang Sheng said.


    "Your aunt Lan said that it takes time to withdraw money. It''s not urgent for one day or two." Jiang Fenghuang said.


    "Dad, are you confused? Can the fat man fall down just now? It must be that Han 3000 called some hooligans to fight. The fat man suffered a loss tonight because he was short of hands. Do you think that a man like him might let Han 3000 and the Su family go? " Jiang Sheng explained.


    When Liu Hua heard this, he also had some truth. If they were avenged, would the money fly away? He said, "yes, let them take the money tomorrow, so as to avoid any accident. If they are avenged by fat people, what should we do if we can''t get the money?"


    "So it is." Jiang Sheng nodded. The three members of the family didn''t care about the consequences of the fat man''s revenge. They only had money in their eyes¡° OK, I''ll call her when I find a place to live Jiang Sheng said. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are in the same car. Just now Liu Hua talked about money when he was leaving, which makes Han 3000 feel strange¡° My aunt just said money, what money? " Han 3000 doubts to ask a way. When it comes to this matter, Su Yingxia is angry. She doesn''t know why Jiang LAN promised to lend them 200000 yuan, which is not a small sum, and it is almost impossible to repay the money¡° It''s all my mother''s fault. When my uncle mentioned that he wanted to borrow 200000 yuan, my mother actually agreed. It''s 200000 yuan. I see where she can find 200000 yuan. " Su Yingxia looks speechless. Han 3000 is very clear about Jiang Lan''s good face. Every year when she comes back to her mother''s home, Jiang LAN is ridiculed. Now she has bought two cars at home. Jiang LAN may have the illusion that Su Yingxia is easy to make money in the company, so she agrees to lend them 200000 yuan in order to compete¡° Now that they have agreed, we can only think of a way. My mother is a good face man. When my uncle and I arrive tomorrow, what can we do if they can''t afford it? " Han 3000 said¡° It doesn''t matter. " Su Yingxia said angrily: "anyway, it has nothing to do with me, let them think of a way to go." Su Yingxia wants to be alone, but Jiang LAN won''t give her this chance. Jiang LAN can''t get out of the 200000 yuan, so she has to find a way out of Su Yingxia. Back at home, Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia back to his room. Han had not finished eating a bucket of instant noodles. He added some hot water and brought it back to his room to eat¡° Ying Xia, you must help your mother this time. If you can''t get the money out, where can I put my face in the future? " Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia¡° Mom, do you think I can come up with 200000? I''ve got less than fifty thousand bucks. " Su Yingxia said¡° If you buy a car, you can get money from the company. This 200000 yuan is nothing. Just be careful. " Jiang Lan said. Su Guoyao wants to talk but stops. For the sake of face, she even ignores Su Yingxia''s safety. If the old lady finds out, can she have good fruit to eat¡° No, I can''t help you with what you promised and what you have to do. " Su Yingxia said. As soon as Jiang Lan''s expression changed, she sat on the ground and began to cry¡° Who makes you have to promise? 200000 yuan is not just two yuan. Why do you promise them? " Su Guoyao couldn''t help it and said. Jiang LAN looked at Su Guoyao angrily and said, "if it weren''t for you, I would be so shameful in my mother''s home? I''m not fighting for your old Su family. "¡° It''s worth fighting for 200000 yuan, isn''t it? " Su Guoyao''s rare retort¡° Is it worth it? Su Guoyao, do you have the face to ask me if it''s worth it? I''ve been married to you for so many years. When I went back to my mother''s home, I was not stabbed in the back. I''m willing to fight for 200000 yuan. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia knows that Jiang LAN has suffered a lot of grievances in her mother''s home. Not only is she in a low position in the Su family, but she is also looked down upon when she goes back to her mother''s home. Moreover, if she continues to make such a fool of herself, Su Yingxia is afraid that it will affect her parents'' feelings and can only say: "Mom, don''t cry, get up first, I''ll help you find a way." Jiang LAN heard this sentence, instantly put away the cry, said: "or my daughter is good to me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 38

    When Su Yingxia returns to his room, Han 3000 just finishes his last mouthful of noodle soup and is ready to get up and throw away the noodle box. Su Yingxia stands in front of him.


    "I''ll throw it for you."


    Han 3000 hasn''t reflected it yet. Su Yingxia has snatched the box.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s wriggling appearance, Han 3000 asked with a smile: "is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Su Yingxia lowers her head and Jiang LAN gets 200000 yuan. She can''t go to the company to get it. Although Su''s relatives and even the old lady think that she has enough money to change the car, she won''t do it.


    So when he promised Jiang LAN, Su Yingxia had already thought about it. He could only borrow Han 3000.


    "Go to bed tonight. I want to sleep down." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia with a bitter smile and said, "if you want to say anything, just say it directly."


    This is the first time in three years that Su Yingxia talks about money to Han 3000. She doesn''t know how to say it. Her throat is like a stone.


    "Two hundred thousand?" See Su Yingxia say not export, Han 3000 simply help her say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you back the 200000." Su Yingxia said, feel sincerity is not enough, continue to say: "if you don''t believe, I can give you an IOU, with my personality protection."


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Yingxia didn''t know what he was laughing at. He asked suspiciously, "what are you laughing at? Don''t you want to lend it to me?"


    Han Sanqian breathed a sigh, looked at Su Yingxia''s eyes full of doting, said: "my money is not yours, don''t say 200000, even if it is two... Cough, what, I''ll give it to you, how can I borrow it?"


    Han 3000 almost blurted out 2 billion yuan. Fortunately, he received it quickly. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to explain it to Su Yingxia.


    "No, I have to write an IOU." Su Yingxia finds out the pen and paper, writes down the number and date of the loan, and then signs his name.


    When the IOU was handed to Han 3000, Han 3000 held it in his hand, a little speechless. However, he also knows that Su Yingxia is a stubborn person, otherwise, it is simple to get 200000 yuan from the company.


    "Yes, I''ll go and get the money for you tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you sleep in bed? Today is your chance. " Su Yingxia asked with a smile.


    Han 3000 coughed phlegm and asked, "are you on the bed?"


    In the living room, Han 3000 curled up on the sofa, thinking that this woman''s face changing speed is really fast enough, and clearly also said that the matter of the bed, how to depend on each other with the sofa.


    Sure enough, women are tigers.


    The next day, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to the company and went to the bank.


    Finally, when it was his turn, he was told that she had to make an appointment in advance to withdraw 200000 yuan in cash. The little sister in the counter looked at the bank card in the hand of H Han 3000 and shook her head. She didn''t know where she came from. She didn''t even know the rules.


    "I don''t need an appointment for this card, do I?" Han 3000 said.


    He didn''t go to the VIP room directly. Han 3000 was low-key, but he was despised by a staff member.


    "Do you have any privileges with this card?" Xiaomei said with a smile that she has been working here for nearly half a year. She has never seen Han 3000''s bank card. She even suspects that Han 3000 has gone to the wrong bank.


    "Not really. When your president meets me, he may count the money for me in person." Han 3000 said.


    Little sister is like listening to a joke, look straight disdain without any cover up, said: "handsome boy, my window is not for you to participate in the bragging competition, if you have nothing, don''t delay me to do business for other people."


    Finish saying, the younger sister directly called the next number, completely did not put Han 3000 in the eye.


    Han three thousand one face smile of block a window, didn''t give way, also don''t speak.


    "What are you doing? I told you I couldn''t withdraw money. Is it useful for you to stay here?" Little sister said impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, a charming middle-aged woman came over and asked her little sister in the counter.


    "Manager, this man wants to take 200000 yuan. I told him that he must make an appointment in advance. I didn''t expect that he would stay here." Little sister explained.


    The manager took a look at Han 3000 and said politely, "excuse me, sir. If you want to withdraw more than 50000 yuan, you need to make an appointment in advance. If you want to withdraw 200000 yuan, you can only make an appointment tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you think about it again?" Han 3000 raised his bank card and said faintly.


    My little sister thinks that she may have met a fool today. How can this kind of thing be accommodating after considering it?


    When the manager saw the bank card in Han 3000''s hand, his pupils dilated several times and even trembled, just like an earthquake.


    Quickly ran out from the counter, nodded and said: "sorry, sir, your business can be handled today."


    Changed from you to you, and still a face of fear, the little sister in the counter to see confused.


    What''s wrong with the manager? How can his attitude change so fast¡° Sir, if you go directly to the VIP room, there will be no such misunderstanding. I''ll make it up to you. I hope you can understand. " The manager bent over, his chest white, holding an endless abyss. See Han three thousand still did not speak, manager forehead cold sweat DC, to the little sister in the counter said: "don''t give this gentleman apology, if you miss, you don''t want to keep your job." The younger sister hasn''t understood what''s going on, but the manager''s attitude won''t be false. She quickly said to Han 3000, "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t mean it." After all, the manager is not inferior to the bank, so it is impossible to bow down and apologize casually¡° Who is this young man? He looks very powerful. "¡° I guess it''s the young master of some family. He wants to withdraw money in a low profile. Unexpectedly, he is looked down upon by these employees. "¡° It''s time to treat these snobbish people and watch the dishes. It''s time for her to look away. " Han 3000 finally said: "when can I get the money?"¡° Now, now, please follow me Said the manager. In the VIP room, the manager took a careful look at Han 3000. He was a handsome young man, who was supposed to be a rich young master in Yuncheng. When doing business, the manager bent down in front of Han 3000 intentionally or unintentionally, and put his chest majestically to tease Han 3000. Even when counting the money, the manager deliberately sat beside Han three thousand, and the smell of strong perfume stimulated Han three thousand. The charm of mature women is like a deadly poison to men, but for Han 3000, all the women except Su Yingxia are floating clouds. There was no interest in even looking at the manager. The manager soon let out his anger and thought that this young man would not have a special hobby. He didn''t like women at all! Otherwise, this white and round, drum drum pretty around in front of him swaying, how can not be moved? Or, he''s not serious at all. After several explorations, the manager recognized the reality, no matter how graceful she was, it was impossible to break a curved one into a straight one. The manager''s little nine nine Han three thousand don''t know, took the money and left the bank. The manager escorted him to the door and watched Han 3000 drive out. Then he sighed: "a good young man, why don''t you like women? It''s a pity." Back at the bank, the manager called the little sister to his office¡° You go back to rest and wait for the notice Said the manager. My little sister, with a pale face, worked hard to get this job. She didn''t even know why, but she was suspended¡° Manager, what did I do wrong? Did he ask you to suspend me Asked the little sister¡° How can a person like him care with you? I asked you to suspend your job because of your professionalism. You don''t even know the basic knowledge of the bank. What qualifications do you have for this job? " The manager said coldly¡° Manager, I don''t understand. "¡° I don''t understand. OK, I''ll convince you. The bank card in his hand is customized by our bank. If the deposit is less than 10 billion, he is not qualified for customization. " The manager said coldly. Ten billion! My little sister was completely confused. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 39

    Before Han 3000 returns home, Su Yingxia calls. Liu Hua''s family has arrived at home. Jiang LAN urges Su Yingxia to find a way to get the money back.


    "I''ve got the money and I''m on my way home." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia also has some apologies for this, especially when he went to the hotel for dinner yesterday and didn''t bring Han 3000 with him. He let him stay at home to eat instant noodles and bothered him to go to the hotel to help solve the problem.


    "Don''t cook at home tonight." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 said with a smile, "if you don''t cook, what will your parents eat?"


    "Don''t you have hands? Let them do it by themselves." Su Yingxia said indignantly.


    "Good."


    Back home, Liu Hua saw the bag in Han 3000''s hand and decided that it was money in it. Before Han 3000 gave it to her, he couldn''t wait to grab it. He had a sneak look at it. It was a piece of red and gorgeous, and his face just showed an excited smile.


    "Where did you go? It took so long." Liu Hua reproaches Han 3000.


    Han 3000 shook his head and didn''t speak. This unreasonable family didn''t bother to care for Su Yingxia''s sake. Otherwise, they were finished last night.


    After Liu Hua took a look at Jiang Fenghuang, Jiang Fenghuang said to Jiang LAN, "Jiang LAN, we have something else to do, so let''s go first."


    Su Guoyao was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He borrowed 200000 yuan. He didn''t even say thank you. He took the money and left. Can such a person expect him to pay back the money?


    "Han 3000, go and see them off." Jiang Lan''s face is not very good-looking, but it''s not Jiang Fenghuang''s attitude, but after giving them 200000 yuan, it''s hard to breathe.


    "Good." Han 3000 answered.


    After going out of the house, Jiang Sheng said, "Mom, don''t be tired. I''ll take it."


    Liu Hua is just like holding his grandson. He holds his handbag tightly for fear of being robbed by Jiang Sheng. He says, "no, you can go to bed on the bus. What if you lose it?"


    "Well, you can give me a look. I''ve never seen 200000 before." Jiang Sheng can''t wait to say.


    Liu Hua carefully opened the bag, just one second, no more.


    Looking at the three people''s appearance, Han 3000 didn''t even have the interest to laugh.


    Jiang Sheng watched Han 3000 warily and said, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen so much money?"


    "Well, I haven''t seen it." Han Sanyi said solemnly.


    "Hey, you don''t have to wait for us in the car. Run faster, just like a log." Jiang Sheng disdains the way.


    Han three thousand quickly down the stairs, midway out of the phone, to Lin Yong dial in the past: "give me a few pickpockets, to professional point."


    "Mom, you have to give me half of the money. I haven''t found my daughter-in-law yet." When going downstairs, Jiang Sheng looked at Liu Hua with salivation and said.


    "Half? What daughter-in-law is so expensive? I''ve already found her for you. Although she''s not very good-looking, her dowry is thick. You can go to see her when you get home. " Liu Hua said.


    "Mom, it can''t be ugly again. Your son is so talented that I can''t marry an ugly woman at will." Jiang Sheng said unhappily.


    "Can beauty be a meal? I''ve inquired about it. The girl''s family has money and a car is ready for her dowry. If you don''t want to go, you can''t take any money from me in the future. "


    As the saying goes, not a family, not into a family, the family of three is a temperament.


    After getting on the bus, Jiang Sheng sat in the co driver''s seat, looked at Han 3000 contemptuously, and said, "Why are you such a loser so lucky? You can not only find beautiful women, but also have a soft meal, so naturally."


    "You have to take the money. I''ve heard that there are many pickpockets in the car recently. Don''t lose it carelessly." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    "You crow mouth, curse me intentionally, don''t you?" Liu Hua glares at Han 3000. This is her treasure. Han 3000 even says this kind of words to touch the mold.


    Han 3000 really wants to see what they look like after they lose their money, but unfortunately they don''t have the chance.


    After the three people were sent to the station, they were secretly watched as soon as they got off the bus, but they were not aware of it.


    On the bus back to Bin County, Liu Hua was holding the money bag in her arms all the time. She refused to give up for a moment, and she was so focused that she couldn''t even blink her eyes for fear that someone might steal the money.


    In the middle of the journey, Liu Hua''s eyes are dry, and a faint strange fragrance gradually makes her enter the dream.


    When the bus arrived at the station, the three members of the family were woken up by the bus driver.


    The first time Liu Hua opened his eyes, he hugged his hands and found that his arms were empty. Then he suddenly woke up.


    "Money, my money, where''s my money?" Liu Hua roared in fright.


    Jiang Fenghuang and Jiang Sheng are as sober as if they had been treated with hormone.


    "You didn''t take it. It''s gone."


    "Mom, didn''t you say you didn''t sleep? Money, money for my daughter-in-law." Jiang Sheng said painfully.


    Liu Hua grabbed the driver''s collar and said, "I lost my money in your car. You compensate me for 200000!" The three members of the family were so reckless that even the leaders of the station were shocked that they had to pay them 200000 yuan. Liu Hua even ran to the ticket hall, wallowing and crying. Finally, the station called the police and took the three people away before calming down the incident. Han 3000 receives a call from Lin Yong while waiting for Su Yingxia to get off work¡° Brother 3000, you''ve got it. How do you deal with the money? " Lin Yong asked¡° Let them share it. It''s a reward for them. " Han 3000 said. Although 200000 is not much, but also a lot, Lin Yong heard this thought Han 3000 joking, said: "brother 3000, I let them send it to you."¡° No, let them be careful not to be found out. " With that, Han Sanqian hangs up. Lin Yong knows that Han Sanqian is not joking. He really wants those pickpockets to share the 200000 yuan. When Su Yingxia got off work, Su Yingxia, who had been working all day, was very tired. Han 3000 said, "maybe we should go to dinner another day and go home to have a rest today." Su Yingxia shakes his head. The restaurant has been ordered. How can he not go? Besides, this meal tonight is also a thank you to Han 3000 for his help¡° Flying saucer building, but I can''t afford to treat you to the crystal restaurant, in the Grand Hyatt court. " Su Yingxia said¡° The Grand Hyatt court is also good. " Han 3000 drives to the flying saucer building. On the way, Su Yingxia talks about her cooperation with weak water real estate. In addition to many things in hand, weak water real estate doesn''t make trouble for her. Instead, she follows her advice in everything¡° 3000, your classmates must have a good relationship with you, otherwise they would not help me like this. " Su Yingxia asked¡° I used to sleep in the same bed, so it''s a good relationship. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° No wonder Su Yingxia naturally nodded his head and said: "all aspects of things, the weak water real estate is to facilitate the Su family, which saves me a lot of trouble. If I have time, invite your classmate out, I will invite him to have a meal, just as thank him."¡° I... I''ll try my best, but he''s usually very busy. It''s hard to see him. " Han three thousand facial expression some rigid say¡° I know. You should try your best to find a chance. If you really can''t do it, don''t delay him Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 is relieved. If Su Yingxia wants him to find out his classmates, he will be forced¡° I think so too. After all, he''s not just a company. " At the Grand Hyatt court, Su Yingxia uses her mobile phone number to make a reservation, and confirms the information with the other party, but when she learns that her reservation is gone¡° Isn''t it due at five thirty? It''s only five twenty-five. Why not? " Su Yingxia said angrily, it''s not time yet, the restaurant even arranged the location for other people, so what''s the significance of her reservation¡° I''m sorry, miss. You can make a reservation when there is no one. But now, it''s full. If you want to eat here, we have a rest area. You can go and wait. " The cashier said haughtily, as if to say that we have no shortage of guests here, and the reservation is nothing¡° Why do I have to wait? I want my reservation right now. " Su Yingxia said angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 40

    "Miss, please don''t make trouble here. You don''t have to look at the situation. Where can I give you a seat now? If you want to wait, just wait. If you don''t want to, you can go. We don''t need a guest here." The cashier said haughtily.


    Su Yingxia is so angry that she wants to hit people. What''s wrong with this? Is it that if there are too many guests, there''s no need to show her service attitude? And since it''s a reservation, there should be reservation rules.


    What''s more, Su Yingxia is just protecting her rights and interests, but she says it''s unreasonable!


    "I won''t go. What can you do with me?" Su Yingxia said with his waist crossed.


    See here, Han three thousand can''t help laughing, she really can''t think of some cruel means, don''t go, like a child said.


    "Security, there''s a troublemaker here." The cashier picked up the walkie talkie and said, mercilessly, he wanted to drive Su Yingxia out.


    Soon there were three security guards, and what happened at the cash register also attracted the attention of many diners, all of whom were watching.


    At this time, the lobby manager came up with an imposing look and asked the cashier, "what''s the matter?"


    "Manager, this man is making trouble out of nothing. I''m going to let the security guard blow them out." Said the cashier.


    Seeing that the person in charge came out, Su Yingxia said boldly: "I have a reservation for the position at 5:30, but why do I get there when I get there?"


    The manager looked at his watch and said, "I''m sorry, it''s past time. Haven''t you heard the idiom" don''t wait for the past? "


    Su Yingxia almost didn''t let the manager''s words make her vomit blood. She didn''t come at half past five.


    "I arrived at five twenty-five. It''s not half past five, but you''ve given up your seat to others." Su Yingxia said, a reasonable appearance, vowed to seek justice for himself.


    "What a mess! If you make trouble out of no reason, I''ll let the security guard be rude." The manager said impatiently that when the Grand Hyatt court was short of guests, even if it was driven out, it would not affect the business.


    Several security guards came forward, Han Sanya stepped in front of Su Yingxia, and said in a cold voice, "do you mean we are making trouble out of nothing?"


    "What else? Don''t you see it''s already full? What about booking a seat? If I don''t give it to you, I just don''t give it to you. If I don''t like to eat, I''ll leave. It''s so simple. " The manager said with disdain.


    "All right, I''ll show you what is really unreasonable." Han 3000 said.


    The manager doesn''t want them to mess around here and disturb other guests. Moreover, the boss is here today. In case of disturbing the boss, he can''t bear the responsibility.


    "Throw it out. Don''t get in the way here." The manager said to the security guard.


    Three security guards reach out to catch Han 3000. Han 3000 grabs him with a backhand. The man turns around and is kicked by Han 3000.


    The other two people see Han 3000 dare to start, have raised their fists.


    Su Yingxia knew that something was going wrong, and he wanted to pull Han 3000, but Han 3000 had already gone out, punching and kicking, and knocked the two down.


    The whole process, less than ten seconds, three security guards have been lying on the ground humming, Su Yingxia covered his mouth, can''t believe it.


    It was the first time that she saw Han 3000''s brave side, and she was surprised.


    Is this Han 3000 who has been in the Su family for three years? He can''t fight back, he can''t swear back, he has such a great skill!


    Su Haichao used to fight Han 3000. If Han 3000 fought back at that time, Su Haichao''s fate would not be better than these security guards.


    The manager didn''t expect that Han 3000 was still a strong man. These security guards were not ordinary people. The boss paid a lot of money to come here just to avoid trouble in the Grand Hyatt court. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would take care of them so easily.


    "Boy, I warn you that making trouble in the Grand Hyatt court will not come to a good end." The manager gritted his teeth.


    "Get your boss out of here." Han 3000 said to the manager in a commanding tone.


    The ideal drive away Han 3000, is not to disturb the boss, hear Han 3000 even so raving, angry.


    "Yes, you have the courage. I want you to go out on your knees today." The manager took out the phone and was ready to call.


    At this time, a leisurely voice came: "what''s the matter?"


    The manager heard this voice, immediately like frost eggplant, quickly ran to the man''s side: "boss, here is a boy who doesn''t have long eyes to make trouble, but also injured the security."


    "Oh?" Leichuan looks at Han 3000 with great interest. He knows very well what the strength of the three security guards is. He can beat three security guards by himself. His strength can''t be underestimated.


    Looking up and down at Han 3000, he didn''t see anything strange, but the injured three security guards were real.


    "Little brother, your skill is very good. If you are interested in following me, I will give you 30000 yuan a month." Leichuan said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "you are nothing."


    Leichuan''s face changed. With his status in Cloud City, no one dared to talk to him with this attitude¡° Little brother, I see you are a talented person, and I leichuan is a person who cherishes talents. I don''t care about you. Get down on your knees and apologize. I can take it as if nothing happened Leichuan said coldly¡° Your people say that my wife makes trouble out of nothing, so I''ll show you. You kneel down for me, and I''ll forgive you. How about that? " Han 3000 attitude tough said. Su Yingxia''s small mouth has been completely opened. At this moment, what she feels in Han 3000 is no longer weak and cowardly, but strong. Su Yingxia even feels that even if the sky falls, he can resist it! It turns out that... Is this the real you? Leichuan is angry and smiles. His eyes already show his intention to kill. If this matter is not handled properly today, won''t Yuncheng see his jokes in the future¡° There is no charge for the guests to leave today. " Leichuan said to the manager in a cold voice. The manager takes a look at Han 3000. He sneers. He doesn''t know what to do. He angers Lei Ge. It depends on how you end up. Those who are still reluctant to continue to watch the busy diners in the Grand Hyatt court after the start of clearing, had to leave, sighing and missed a good play. When everyone leaves, there is a very standard movement and eyes, shaking his head and disdain. Offend leichuan, despise oneself life is too long? Su Yingxia is a little afraid at this time, and holds Han 3000''s clothes tightly. Seeing Su Yingxia''s nervousness, Han 3000 said softly, "don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you." Su Yingxia has become more and more dependent on Han 3000 recently, and he has no doubt about what Han 3000 said, so his fear gradually fades away¡° Have two moves with my bodyguard. I''ll see how good you can fight. If you can stick to ten moves under him, I''ll only waste your leg and save your life today. " Leichuan said, behind a one meter nine head bodyguard came out. It is half a head higher than Han 3000. In terms of size, it has won half¡° Little thing, you are not timid. You don''t pay attention to regor. Today, I will let you know what iron fist is The bodyguard twisted his neck to move his body. When he clenched his hands, he made a crackling sound, just like the pea burst¡° Before the fight, we need a set of radio gymnastics? " Han 3000 said. Even if Su Yingxia was already so nervous that his palms were sweating, he couldn''t help laughing when he heard Han 3000''s words. This guy even had leisure to joke¡° I want to die The bodyguard roared angrily, bullied his body, and suddenly waved his fist, whistling clearly. Leichuan sees this scene, the corners of his mouth raise a smile, his bodyguard is a special retired, and is famous for being able to fight, even if the punch goes on, he will become an idiot¡° Good sandbags. " Han 3000''s legs are bent and his whole body is like a full moon bow. Faster, stronger punch, hit the bodyguard''s temple. The bodyguard snorted and fell to the ground and fainted. Leichuan''s smile solidified in an instant. How is that possible? His bodyguard was defeated in one move! The lobby manager has also seen this bodyguard fight. He once made a person a vegetable with one blow. Now... He won''t be a vegetable with one blow! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 41

    "Give you a chance. Call someone." Han 3000 looks at leichuan like a torch, cold voice way.


    Leichuan clenched his teeth. He had never seen such an arrogant person before. He even wanted to give him a chance!


    Although leichuan admits that the man in front of him really has some strength, his bodyguard is not an ordinary person after all, but it doesn''t mean that no one in the whole cloud city is his opponent.


    "Well, it''s arrogant enough. I''ll open my eyes to you today. What''s a real expert?"


    With a phone call, leichuan''s staff will arrive soon.


    But one by one, no one was spared, the whole Grand Hyatt Court Restaurant fell into a howl.


    Leichuan back straight hair cool, this son of a bitch in the end is a person, strength to this point.


    "Old... Boss, if you ask brother Yong to bring two people, there must be many experts around him." The manager reminds leichuan in a low voice that this is the face of leichuan and the face of Hyatt court. Although he is the manager, he doesn''t want to lose this person, and he really can''t stand Han 3000''s arrogance.


    Leichuan said in a deep voice, "this is the only way."


    Looking at Han 3000, leichuan felt that he had been humiliated for the first time in his life. He said angrily, "little brother, your way has come to an end. Don''t blame me."


    Let Lin Yong come forward, this matter can not be as simple as apology, leichuan has played a killing heart.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t have the slightest worry now, and she looks at Han 3000 with an expression of fan Mei. This is my man, so powerful.


    Not long after, Lin Yong took people to the Grand Hyatt court. Two muscular burly men, tall and big, were hard to deal with.


    But when Lin Yong saw Han 3000, he was excited. He wanted to trample Lei Chuan to death. This forced thing made him deal with Han 3000!


    "Three..."


    As soon as Lin Yong''s words reached his lips, Han 3000 interrupted, "is this the person you brought?"


    Lin Yong honestly said: "yes."


    "Let them fight me." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Yong is confused, but since Han 3000 has spoken, how dare he have the courage to refuse.


    The two burly men went to battle together and had a fierce fight with Han 3000. In the end, they did not escape the fall.


    Leichuan is completely confused. Even the people Lin Yong brings are not his opponents. Who else can stop him in Yuncheng?


    "Do you want someone else?" Han 3000 turns to leichuan and asks.


    At this time, leichuan suddenly realized that the young man was not arrogant, but had real strength.


    The cold sweat with full forehead looks at Lin Yong, and his men are so beaten that they don''t even say a word.


    Han three thousand see leichuan in a daze, go to leichuan in front of a kick in leichuan chest.


    Leichuan suffered a heavy blow to his chest. He almost blackened his eyes and fell to the ground with a big mouth. It was obvious that he had difficulty breathing.


    "Are you satisfied with this kind of nonsense?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Leichuan pale, said to Lin Yong: "brother Yong, help me."


    Standing in the same place, Lin Yong didn''t dare to move. He thought I was a target to save NIMA. I was just a little brother in front of him.


    Han 3000 looked at the manager, the manager was full of murderous eyes scared to sit on the ground: "don''t hit me, don''t hit me."


    "Is there a place now?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, there is a place, there is a place." The manager said with a frightened look.


    The cashier in the bar had been too scared to speak for a long time, but Han 3000 didn''t let her go and said, "I''m sorry to my wife."


    "Yes... I''m sorry." The cashier bowed his head and stammered.


    Leichuan is still looking at Lin Yong, hoping that Lin Yong can come forward to help him say a word, but how can Lin Yong suppress this guy''s arrogance?


    But let leichuan disappointed is, Lin Yong hands close to the thigh, standing in awe, this scene let leichuan surprised.


    Even Lin Yong didn''t dare to provoke him!


    What kind of person is this young man.


    After Han 3000 and Su Yingxia sit down in a window seat, leichuan quietly walks to Lin Yong and asks, "brother Yong, who is this man?"


    Lin Yong snorted coldly and said, "leichuan, you''re going to kill yourself. Hurry up. Don''t pull me on my back. If you hurt me, I''ll never let you go."


    After Chang Bin''s incident, Lin Yong knows that his position in Han 3000''s mind has been devalued. If Han 3000 is upset again this time, whether he can keep his current position is a problem.


    Just when the manager and the cashier were still thinking about how Lei Chuan would retaliate against Han 3000, Lei Chuan did something that shocked them.


    In the direction of Han 3000, kneel down!


    The manager and the cashier looked at leichuan kneeling in disbelief.


    The boss of Grand Hyatt court knelt down!


    "Manager, this is... Our boss."


    The cashier was so scared that the manager was no better. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, he was full of fear¡° Shut up and don''t talk The manager said coldly. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 strangely, and makes Han 3000 feel a little hairy¡° What are you staring at me for? " Han 3000 can''t help asking¡° Lei Chuan actually knelt down. You''re not spending money this time. Even if you spend money, Lei Chuan can''t do such a shameful thing. " Su Yingxia said that in the past, Han 3000 said that he paid Lin Yong to solve the problem. At that time, Su Yingxia didn''t think much about it and believed it. But now this matter tells her that it''s not money. Who is Lin Yong? The figure in the grey area of Yuncheng doesn''t know how many thugs he has, but he doesn''t dare to say a word now. Can money do it¡° If you can''t beat me, isn''t it normal to admit defeat? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia shook his head and said: "but leichuan will kneel down to apologize to you. Does he have face when this matter gets out? You don''t want me to be a three-year-old. " As for the current situation in Yuncheng, Han 3000 can''t tell Su Yingxia, especially about the grey area. Otherwise, she will be worried and scared as a lady of a family¡° You''ll find out later. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia saw Han 3000 was not willing to say, had to give up, but she also had one thing very curious, asked: "you have been so powerful, or just recently up? What do you think of the Su family? "¡° All the time, ants. " Han 3000 answered succinctly. Su Yingxia continued with a happy smile: "Why are you so angry today?"¡° They want to see what is unreasonable. How can I not satisfy such a demand? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia knows that it''s because they say that they are making trouble out of nothing, so Han 3000 gets angry. Everything she does today is because of her. The sense of happiness in her heart is self-evident, and the feeling of being protected is even more difficult for Su Yingxia to express¡° If I become very willful one day, will you accompany me? " Su Yingxia asked suddenly¡° Yes Han 3000 said firmly: "no matter how wayward you are, I will protect you." Su Yingxia shriveled his mouth and said, "I won''t be willful. I just want to make those who look down on our family look up to me with new eyes." Han Sanqian knows Su Yingxia''s nature very well. She is never that kind of willful person. On the contrary, she is very rational. She will think twice before doing anything. In the Su family for so many years, Su Yingxia has suffered too much unfair treatment. If she really wanted to be willful, she would have separated from the Su family. Holding one breath, isn''t it just to prove yourself to the Su family? After dinner, leichuan kneels down to greet each other. Lin Yong is relieved to see that Han 3000 has not investigated this matter. Han Sanqian is not the kind of person who turns over the old accounts. Since he has not investigated now, it means that this matter is over¡° You''re lucky this time. You''ll have eyes in the future. Besides, you''d better keep your mouth shut, or I can''t guarantee what will happen. " Lin Yong said to leichuan coldly. Leichuan nodded and touched the cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t dare to be any more curious about Han 3000''s identity, because Lin Yong''s words were an obvious reminder. If he had to die, it would be too late to regret¡° You must remember that nothing that happens today is allowed to leak out. " Leichuan said to the staff in the store. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 42

    Back at home, Jiang Lansheng is sitting on the sofa. Su Guoyao looks depressed while watching TV. There are two bowls of unfinished porridge and a plate of pickled cabbage on the tea table.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxia was angry. Without Han 3000, they couldn''t even take care of themselves? Is it hard to expect Han 3000 to cook at home all his life?


    "Mom, if you don''t cook for several years, you won''t be able to cook. If Han 3000 doesn''t cook in the future, will you starve to death?" Su Yingxia complains while cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Jiang LAN did not speak, Su Guoyao sighed: "your mother is beginning to love that 200000, but also said that after the family''s living expenses cut half."


    Speaking of money, Jiang LAN immediately to the spirit of Han 3000 with the tone of command said: "from today on, after the living expenses only give you 500 yuan."


    "Five hundred dollars?" Su Yingxia angrily came out of the kitchen. A family of four, what can they buy for 500 yuan a month? Don''t they drink porridge?


    "Mom, don''t go too far. How can 500 yuan sustain a month''s life?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan light said: "how is not enough, as long as the arrangement is appropriate, can still starve people to death?"? And for so many years, he has not spent a cent at home, and his private money should be used to subsidize his family. "


    Su Yingxia is so angry that she turns pale. She borrowed the money, but now she comes to embarrass Han 3000. What''s the matter.


    "OK, you can arrange it by yourself, and then he won''t cook at home." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN looked at Su Yingxia angrily and said, "I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t bother me. Can I be happy? If he doesn''t cook, is he going to be a rice bug at home? "


    Su Yingxia also wants to retort, but is held by Han Sanya.


    Seeing Han 3000 shaking his head, Su Yingxia is even more aggrieved for Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, you..."


    "My mother is still in love. Please say a few words." Han 3000 pulls Su Yingxia back to the room.


    Su Yingxia is sitting on the bed with a bad mood.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t take money. I can pay for the living expenses."


    "It''s not about money. I don''t want you to cook at home." Su Yingxia said.


    "The family is too small to invite a cooking aunt. Let''s wait a while." The current environment at home does not allow servants, but wait until the villa in Yundingshan is redecorated and moved in.


    "Will the family grow up after a while? And how much does it cost to invite an aunt to cook? Our family is not rich. " Su Yingxia said helplessly, shook his head and continued: "forget it, I don''t want to worry about these things. Do you want to buy vegetables tomorrow? I''m on vacation. I''ll be with you


    "Good." In the past three years, Su Yingxia has never appeared in the food market with Han Sany, which is a brand new experience for Han Sany, and he can''t help looking forward to it.


    The next day, as usual, they ran in the morning. After breakfast, they went to the vegetable market near their home.


    This is a place Han 3000 is very familiar with. For three years, he will come here almost every day. The stall owner and Han 3000 are also familiar with it. Many people greet him.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yingxia really can''t understand. Han 3000, who was very domineering yesterday, has been fighting with these small vendors for three years.


    Su Yingxia feels more and more that she can''t see through Han 3000, but she has a feeling that Han 3000 will bring her unimaginable surprise.


    After buying the food, the two return home. Jiang LAN looks at the fish ribs and reproaches Han 3000. Su Yingxia helps to say a few words. Jiang LAN almost doesn''t make a fuss. In the end, Su Guoyao drags Jiang Lansheng back to the room.


    At dinner in the evening, Su Guoyao received a phone call. He didn''t know what he said on the other end of the phone, but his expression was not very good-looking.


    Hang up the phone, a pair of words and stop appearance, Jiang LAN directly said: "if the money thing, our family will never go."


    "It''s Lao Tang who called. He said that he had changed his house and asked us to play." Su Guoyao said that moving to a new house means giving gifts, but Jiang LAN is in such a state that taking money is just like taking her life. But Tang Chengye calls in person, and he can''t even go.


    "Has uncle Tang changed his house?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Tang Chengye is Su Guoyao''s old classmate. The two families used to be very close. Tang Chengye even wanted to get closer and let Su Yingxia be his daughter-in-law. Later, after Han 3000 joined Su''s family, the relationship between the two families weakened.


    "Well, I heard that it''s a big house. It''s a building in a building." Su Guoyao said.


    "If you go, it''s not to be scolded. Don''t go." Jiang LAN didn''t say well.


    In the past, Tang Chengye had a close relationship with his family because his son fell in love with Su Yingxia. But in recent years, he had little contact with them. Now he suddenly called. Besides showing off, Jiang LAN couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    Su Guoyao also knows that there is such a possibility, but the phone calls are all on the door. If you don''t go, you can''t succeed. Moreover, many old classmates will be present this time. Tang Chengye said that it would be a classmate party. If you don''t go, you can''t lose face.


    "Dad, I''ll pay for the gift. How can I not go?" Su Yingxia said. Su Guoyao looks at Su Yingxia gratefully. Jiang LAN grunts twice and doesn''t say anything. She knows that going to Tang Chengye is just to show off. But if she doesn''t go, she doesn''t know how many bad words will be said behind her back. Three days later, Han 3000 drove to the residential area where Tang Chengye''s new house was located. The environment of the community is very good. It is a high-end real estate in Yuncheng recently. The house price is close to 20000 yuan. For Yuncheng, in addition to Yundingshan villa area, it is already very advanced. When more than 3000 Han people came to Tang Chengye''s house, many guests had already come, all of them were strangers¡° Lao Su, you''re late. I''ve finished my tour with my old classmates. Why don''t you go and have a look by yourself? I''m a small family. I really don''t have much to offer. " Tang Chengye said modestly. Duplex double floor, the ground floor alone is more than 100 square meters, which is really not small. Hearing Su Guoyao''s embarrassed face, he could only smile and say: "Lao Tang, you are really living a good life now."¡° Well Tang Chengye sighed and said, "I''m also enjoying happiness. My son just changed my car some time ago. Now our family depends on him." When he said this, Tang Chengye took a special look at Han 3000. He thought that his son liked Su Yingxia very much at the beginning, and he was the third party because of this coward¡° Lao Su, do you regret it now? Lao Tang''s son wanted to marry your daughter¡° Lao Su can''t help it either. He says it at home and doesn''t count. Otherwise, he won''t suffer in the summer. "¡° In other words, you son-in-law will not be washing and cooking at home now. " Several people of a certain age laughed at the younger generation mercilessly. Su Guoyao''s face is like a pig''s liver. Jiang LAN twisted Su Guoyao''s waist. Just as the old couple felt embarrassed, Han Sanqian said, "Uncle Tang, recently our house has changed and is being renovated. After a while, please come to our house to play." Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN were stunned when they heard this. Su Yingxia also didn''t expect that Han 3000 would boast about such Haikou in order to save face. What would he do then? Although Su Yingxia is now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, this is not a golden cave. Two cars plus 200000 are already a big number. If you go to buy a house, the old lady will find out, and the consequences will be unimaginable. What''s more, if you want to fight for face, it must be better than Tang Chengye''s house, right? Even if Su Yingxia can take money from the company to fulfill this lie, she doesn''t dare to exchange for such a good house. Jiang LAN glared at Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak."¡° Mom, I''ve already bought the house, but I''m going to give you a surprise, so I didn''t tell you. Next month, I''ll invite uncle Tang to play at home. " Han 3000 said. Tang Chengye sneered. Seeing Su Guoyao''s expression, he knew that Han Sanqian was bragging. He also happened to take this matter as a joke and said, "OK, don''t forget me at that time. I will definitely go to have a look." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 43

    "Since we are all together today, let''s all go and see what old Sue''s new home looks like." Tang Chengye doesn''t think it''s too big. He calls everyone up.


    "Yes, yes, we also follow suit. I don''t know if there is a big house like Lao Tang."


    "Lao Su, where is your new house


    "How can you say that you are also a member of the Su family, not inferior to Lao Tang?"


    Su Guoyao''s head nodded awkwardly. He didn''t know what to say and what new house to build. Now his family can''t afford to buy a house.


    Tang Chengye''s son didn''t come back today, which is a lack of trouble. Otherwise, Han Sanqian would not feel better.


    After lunch, Su Guoyao left on the pretext of leaving. When he left, Tang Chengye still said that he remembered to call him. Other students also looked like blessing.


    Han 3000 has decided the time and told them the 15th of next month. As for the address, he will inform them later. This is another blow up for Jiang LAN.


    After Han 3000 and others left, Tang Chengye said to other students with disdain: "I didn''t expect that Su Guoyao''s son-in-law was still bragging in front of me. Do you see Su Guoyao''s expression? It''s embarrassing. "


    "Ha ha ha ha, Su Guoyao never dreamed that he would be led by his son-in-law. If he had bought a new house, he would have informed us. How could he have concealed it until now?"


    "On the 15th of next month, I''ll be waiting for a joke."


    Downstairs, after a group of four people got on the car, Jiang Lan said to Han 3000 coldly, "Han 3000, are you crazy, and don''t think we are disgraceful enough? Where are you going to change a new house on the 15th of next month?"


    "I really bought the house. Although it''s second-hand, the conditions are OK." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN a Leng, this guy really bought a house? Although it is a second-hand house, it should not be worth much money, but it is also a lot of money.


    After three years in the Su family, he didn''t work. How could he have so much money?


    "Han 3000, it seems that you have been fishing in our family for so many years." Jiang Lan''s tone was full of sarcasm, but she didn''t think that for three years, with the living expenses of 2000 yuan per month, even if Han 3000 could hide his private money, how much could he hide?


    Su Yingxia takes a look at Han 3000. She knows that Han 3000 doesn''t boast about such a cow. When she was in the Tang family before, she just didn''t reflect it. After all, he bought the two cars at home. Now it''s nothing to buy a suite.


    However, he bought a second-hand house with two Audi cars. He should not have much private money.


    "Mom, don''t you know how much you give him every month?" Su Yingxia helps Han 3000 to say.


    Jiang LAN can''t refute. It''s only tens of thousands of yuan a month or three years. It''s obviously unrealistic to buy a house with tens of thousands of yuan.


    "Even if you buy a house, you can''t talk about it in the Tang family. Look at the duplex building of the Tang family. Can it be a second-hand house? It''s not a shame to let them go then. " Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao sighed at this time and said to Han 3000, "you''ve really given us a big trouble this time. Tang Chengye is worried that he won''t have a chance to see our jokes. It''s very good of you. You have to stretch your face to him."


    "I really can''t. I can''t lose face this time if I rent a house." Jiang Lan''s whole life is about face. In order to save her breath, she borrowed 200000 yuan. Now, for the sake of one breath, I want to rent a house and muddle through.


    Su Guoyao also said: "I can''t do it. I can only do it like this. Otherwise, I don''t know what it''s like to be scolded by Tang Chengye, and his son. If he has some ability, he would like the whole world to know. Is our family doing worse than him now?"


    Back at home, Su Guoyao and Jiang Lan said they would do as soon as they could. They began to make rounds online. Su Yingxia couldn''t stop them, so they had to let them go.


    In the room, Su Yingxia guessed that Han 3000''s house was not as good as Tang Chengye''s, but she was still curious about where her new home was. Now the sixth floor of the house has to climb stairs every day, which makes people tired. Even if the environment is not as good as Tang Chengye''s, she would be satisfied as long as there is an electric ladder.


    "You don''t want to be mysterious with me, do you?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "You can see it every day." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Can you see it?" Su Yingxia frowned. She was a little disappointed. What she could see was that she was in this community. In this way, her dream of climbing away from the building would be broken.


    "By the way, do you have any plans for Sunday tomorrow?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Tell Shen lingyao to go shopping with her. I''ll bear all the pain you bring to her now." Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Is it difficult that Shen lingyao hasn''t been separated from that?


    The next day, as soon as Han 3000 and Su Yingxia got up, they heard the noise coming from the living room. Jiang LAN scolded her early in the morning, and they didn''t know who provoked her.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Who bothered you in the early morning?" Su Yingxia walked into the living room with fluffy hair and looked at the time. It was less than six o''clock.


    Jiang Lan''s ferocious expression has been distorted, angry said: "your aunt has been crazy."¡° Crazy? " Su Yingxia suddenly woke up and asked, "what''s the matter? How can you be crazy?" Su Yingxia subconsciously thinks whether they will use this excuse not to pay back the money, but it''s impossible to think about it. It''s ridiculous to be crazy¡° They lost their money and called to ask me if I had someone steal it. You said it was crazy Jiang Lan''s teeth itch with anger. She was distressed that she borrowed the 200000 yuan. She has been sleepless for several days. Her heart bleeds at the thought of 200000 yuan. She didn''t expect that they would even question her if they lost the money¡° "Psychosis." Su Yingxia has a good temper, but at this time she can''t help but scold and say, "Mom, she won''t deliberately cheat you, will she?"¡° It''s been reported to the police, and there should be no fake. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment, but he was a little happy. God opened his eyes. The family wanted to take advantage, but God couldn''t see it any more¡° Mom, you''d better go to bed. What''s the use of being angry? Anyway, the money has been lent out. Even if it''s lost, it doesn''t matter to you. " Su Yingxia comforted. Jiang LAN angrily back to the room, soon came out of the voice of Su Guoyao pig, estimated to become Jiang Lan''s vent barrel. When Han 3000 was brushing his teeth in the bathroom, Su Yingxia told him about it. Han 3000 said without expression: "Maybe God can''t stand their family." Su Yingxia patted Han 3000 on the shoulder in surprise and said, "Heroes think alike. I didn''t expect that you and I thought the same." Han 3000 laughed and said, "wash your face and brush your teeth. It''s almost time to go out." Su Yingxia turned, buttocks a top, hit Han 3000 away, said: "you are blocking me, but also urge me." Han three thousand just finished washing, back to the room, found that Su Yingxia forgot to fold the quilt, so help her tidy up. When Han 3000 put the pillow, he found that the scissors had disappeared, and the corner of his mouth raised an arc unconsciously. In the past three years, Su Yingxia thought that Han 3000 didn''t know about her hiding scissors, but she forgot who changed the sheets at home¡° Do you think you can try to go to bed next time? " Han 3000 whispered to himself, then quickly shook his head, put this crazy idea behind him, two days before he went to sleep on the sofa, he didn''t want to be directly driven out. Morning run, same route, same resting place. After su Yingxia stopped, looking at the hillside villa that had already started, he said strangely, "why did you start to decorate so early today?"¡° Maybe it''s the rush to move in. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia nodded, such a luxury villa area, buyers must have been impatient for a long time, the legend of living in a hillside villa, fog weather, open the door to see the sea of clouds, it must be the ultimate beauty of the scenery¡° Didn''t you ask me yesterday, "where is the second-hand house I bought?" Han 3000 suddenly said to Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 44

    Su Yingxia didn''t have much hope for this, because Han Sanqian said last night that she could see it every day.


    Since it''s a visible place, it should be near my own community.


    However, since Han 3000 talked about it, Su Yingxia still wanted to confirm it and asked, "where is it?"


    Han three thousand hand, pointing to the hillside villa said: "that."


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a long time before she gave a smile. She looked at Han 3000 speechless and said, "do you want to brag in front of me? Hurry home, Shen lingyao is still waiting for me to go shopping. "


    Before Han 3000 can explain, Su Yingxia has run away.


    But it''s reasonable that she doesn''t believe it. The hillside villa has an auction price close to hundreds of millions. Who could have thought that the buyer behind it was Su''s son-in-law?


    Han 3000 light smile, looking at Su Yingxia''s back, said to himself: "next month on the 15th you will know, this surprise, I hope you can be satisfied."


    After breakfast, soon after they get home, Su Yingxia receives a call from Shen lingyao, and specially tells Han 3000 not to show up, otherwise she will break up with Su Yingxia.


    Such a threat really made Su Yingxia laugh and cry, so he had to take Han 3000 with him.


    But after they met downstairs, Shen lingyao looked around with a light sense of loss, obviously because she didn''t see Han 3000.


    "Or shall I let him down?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Shen lingyao glared at Su Yingxia and said, "what can I do if I go downstairs? He''s married to you and still loves you so much. It''s hard for me to take it away?"


    Looking at Shen lingyao''s tuzui, Su Yingxia said, "if you have the ability, you can take it away. I can''t wait."


    Shen lingyao pinched Su Yingxia''s tender meat on purpose and said, "you are so irritating when you get cheap. And he loves you so much. Can I take it away? What''s more, you''ve betrayed you by your duplicity. "


    In the past, Shen lingyao fought for Su Yingxia, because Han Sanqian''s reputation as a waste was so loud that it was like a stain to Su Yingxia.


    But now, Shen lingyao knows that no matter what the outside world says, Su Yingxia''s happiness is beyond their imagination.


    No one knows if Han 3000 is a waste, but Shen lingyao thinks that he is not that simple.


    "By the way, what kind of person is Han 3000?" Shen lingyao asks Su Yingxia curiously. For three years, he has been unknown. This time, Shen lingyao has a strange feeling that Han 3000 is like a sleeping tiger, in a state of gradual awakening.


    This problem is also a great trouble for Su Yingxia. She is also thinking about it repeatedly.


    What kind of person is Han 3000? Why does he suddenly feel different recently.


    Crystal restaurant, buy a car, buy a house, this is not a waste son-in-law''s ability.


    Moreover, he said that he would make a change for himself. Su Yingxia didn''t know what the change meant and what it would be like.


    "Actually, I don''t know, but I can tell you a secret." Su Yingxia said mysteriously.


    This sentence aroused Shen lingyao great curiosity, quickly asked: "what secret?"


    "He bought two cars at home, and he recently bought a house. Although it''s a second-hand house, it''s also very good." Su Yingxia didn''t tell anyone about it. Shen lingyao was the first one to know about it, and she wanted to share it very early.


    Shen lingyao is so surprised that she grows up. She thought Su Yingxia bought the car in the company. She didn''t expect that it was all thanks to Han 3000. Two cars are worth millions, and there is a second-hand house. This guy is so rich!


    "Su Yingxia, how can you let a man have private money? Don''t you know it''s taboo? It''s the capital for his future infidelity. " Shen lingyao angrily looks at Su Yingxia and says.


    Su Yingxia shook her head indifferently. She had never worried about it. If Han 3000 wanted to cheat, he would have been out long ago. How could he wait until now? For three years, his status in the Su family is well known, and how much humiliation he has suffered has not made him feel different about himself, even more so now.


    "You think too much. If you didn''t cheat before, do you have to wait until now?" Su Yingxia said.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s confident appearance, Shen lingyao can''t find any place to refute, so she can only sigh enviously.


    "Ah, Hello, I''m miserable to have a husband who loves you so much. I''ve fallen in love with someone I shouldn''t love, and now I''m still at a loss." Shen lingyao said with a look of being loveless.


    "Or half for you?" Su Yingxia said jokingly.


    Shen lingyao stares at Su Yingxia and says, "don''t tease me, or I can''t help it. Don''t underestimate my charm. It only takes two legs to conquer him."


    Su Yingxia didn''t pay attention to this, because Shen lingyao couldn''t do it, and even if he did, Han 3000 could keep his heart.


    While they were shopping, Han 3000 drove to Yundingshan villa. Senior villas generally do not allow unregistered vehicles to enter at will, even if it is to visit relatives and friends also need to register or the owner to contact the property to be able to enter. Han 3000, the owner of the hillside villa, was stopped at the door because he didn''t register his car. An open top Lamborghini, which is not common in Yuncheng, stopped in front of the gate of the villa. Just now, he stopped Han 3000''s security guard and went forward to greet him warmly with a flattering appearance. There is a man and a woman sitting in the car. The man''s one handed cabo Gini looks very attractive, and the woman is also very attractive. The suspender shows the navel, and the small body is tall and majestic¡° Kong Shao, you are back. " Kong Wu looked at Audi with scorn in his eyes and asked, "what''s a broken car? What''s in the way?" The security guard was surprised. This is the young master of the Kong family in Yuncheng. If he is upset, he will end up miserable. He quickly said, "I don''t know who, but it should not be our resident here. I''m waiting for the news to see if I want to let him go."¡° Wait? You mean I''m going to wait here, too? " Kong Wu looks at the security guard discontentedly¡° No, no, I''ll let him give you a place. How can Kong Shao wait? " Security said, turned to Han 3000 said: "you, quickly move the car, don''t block the hole less road." Han 3000 got on the car and moved it. Although he is the owner of the hillside villa, these things still have to be done according to the rules. Kong Wu took a look at Han 3000, shook his head and said, "nothing is going to Yundingshan villa. This old car is not too shameful." Lamborghini left, security also quickly got the high-level signal to release, Han 3000 smoothly into the villa area. Kong Wu didn''t pay attention to it. When he got home, he couldn''t wait to bring the new girl back to his room. After a series of ups and downs, the little girl lay on Kong Wu''s chest and said gently, "I''ve never been to such a high-level villa area before. You can take me out to open my eyes."¡° There''s nothing to look at, but some dilapidated houses. " Kong Wu said with a smile, he is used to living here, and the unreachable in other people''s eyes is worthless to him. Besides, the people living in Yundingshan villa area are not simple people. In addition to a few healthy trails, Kong Wu does not dare to go to other people''s sites easily. It''s hard to say if he causes any trouble¡° I want to go to the hillside to have a look. I heard that the house was auctioned some time ago, but the transaction price is 89 million. I really don''t know what such an expensive villa is like. " Petite younger sister one face expects of say. Kong Wu''s expression is a little unnatural. He can''t go there casually. Up to now, he doesn''t know who the mysterious buyer is. Moreover, the whole area on the hillside belongs to private territory. If the owner finds out, it''s a trespass. Kong Wu can''t bear the blame¡° You can''t go, can you The little girl said with a disappointed face. Kong Wu hesitated for a moment. How can he lose face in front of the beautiful woman? Moreover, the villa on the hillside is being renovated, so the owner should not be here. It is estimated that nothing will happen if you go to have a look. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 45

    "Go, can there be a place where Kong Wu can''t go?" Kong Wu patted his chest and assured.


    They dressed and headed for the hillside villa.


    Along the way, Kong Wu felt a little uneasy and said to himself, "don''t run into the owner of the villa on the hillside, otherwise it''s hard to explain.".


    The reason why Yundingshan villa is a luxury residential area is that apart from the environmental configuration, the most important thing is not disturbed by anyone. Each villa has its own private area. It is against the rules for others to intrude. Since Yundingshan villa was put into use, there has only been one violation of the rules. After all, the people living here are not ordinary people, You know the rules that are very clear.


    Before reaching the mountainside, the petite woman could not wait, while Kong Wu was more and more uneasy, always feeling a bit ominous.


    "This villa is the largest in Yundingshan villa area, isn''t it?" The petite woman said with a sigh on her face.


    Kong Wu craned his neck to see if there were any other people in the villa besides the workers. After listening to the little woman''s words, he nodded his head absently and said, "it''s more than the biggest. There''s a spring in Yunding mountain leading to the moat, which flows down the ditch on the right side of the villa. It''s said that the spring can be drunk directly, sweet and cool, Otherwise, why do you think this villa is the most expensive one? "


    "And mountain springs?" The petite woman obviously didn''t know enough about Yundingshan villa area, and she was surprised to grow up.


    "Of course, it''s said that this spring is underground water. It has no source, but it keeps flowing. It can be regarded as an extraordinary natural phenomenon in Yunding mountain." Kong explained.


    Petite woman looks forward to, seems to want to be able to live here, that is a wonderful thing.


    "Gee." Kong Wu suddenly looked at the parking lot in the villa yard in surprise. Isn''t this car the Audi just blocked at the door?


    The petite woman also found out about it. Before, she looked down on Han 3000. Now, when she saw Han 3000''s car in the hillside villa, she was full of doubts.


    "The man just now is the owner of the hillside villa?" The petite woman asked in disbelief.


    Kong Wu shook his head. How could it be him? He''s driving an Audi A6 in a villa of more than 80 million yuan. It''s too expensive. Moreover, depending on his youth, he doesn''t look like such a rich man.


    "I don''t think so." Kong Wu contemptuous smile, said: "most of the decoration company to check the work of it, with him, how can live in such a luxurious place."


    At this time, Han 3000 inspected a circle of villas, went to the yard and ordered the workers to repair the garden of the yard again.


    "What are you doing here?" At this time, a force came.


    Kong Wu turned his head to see that he could not help shrinking his neck. Several property security guards came towards them.


    These are the people who maintain the order in the villa area. No matter who you are and how big your identity is, they can teach you a lesson as long as you break into other people''s territory in Yundingshan villa area.


    The property of Yundingshan villa area is undertaken by Tianjia of Yuncheng. Tianjia is the richest and the largest family in Yuncheng, and no one dares to offend.


    Kong Wu, who intrudes into other people''s territory without permission, dare not complain even if he is thrown out by the security personnel. After all, behind these security personnel is the Tianjia as the backstage.


    "Elder brothers, we are just passing by. I''m sorry, let''s go. Let''s go." Kong Wu repeatedly apologized.


    "Which family are you from? Don''t you understand the rules of Yundingshan villa?" The security captain asked Kong Wu.


    Kong Wu was excited. If he told the security guards what his name was, it would probably spread to the Tian family. If his father knew, he would not be scolded?


    "I''m sorry, I''ll leave right away. I''m just passing by, big brothers." Kong Wu nodded and bowed.


    The petite woman is puzzled. She doesn''t understand the rules of Yundingshan villa area, so she feels very strange. Kong Wu is the master of the Kong family. How can she be humble to these security guards? He is such a domineering young master. Shouldn''t he let these security guards go?


    Last night, in the bar, he covered the whole audience with one sentence. I don''t know how many girls he charmed.


    "Kong Wu, what are you doing, these people..."


    "Shut the fuck up." Kong Wu said sternly.


    Is the security of Yundingshan villa a big deal? Otherwise, how could he have such a fierce reaction.


    "You look familiar. Are you from the Kong family?" The captain went to Kong Wu and said in a cold voice.


    There was a cold sweat on Kong Wu''s back, and he said, "brother, give me a chance. I''m just curious. I won''t have another time."


    "Hum." The security guard snorted coldly and said, "come with me. The Kong family has lived here for several years. You don''t know the rules here. Since you intrude into other people''s places, you should know what you have to pay."


    Kong Wu''s legs softened with fright. Why don''t you go? But he heard that the property department has a special small room to deal with people who break the rules. A few years ago, the son of a rich man went in and broke his leg before he came out. Afterwards, the family did not dare to fart and left Yuncheng.


    "Brother, this is my first time. Please give me face and let me go once." Kong Wu begged for mercy. The team leader''s duty is to maintain the rules of Yundingshan villa area and not let anyone destroy it. After all, this is a rich area. These rich people like privacy. Once this matter is known by others, the reputation of Yundingshan villa area will be affected, and even the reputation of Tianjia will be damaged. He can''t afford this responsibility¡° It''s no use saying anything. Come with me. " The captain held out his hand and grasped Kong Wu''s shoulder. Kong Wu was about to repent. He blamed the smelly girl. If it wasn''t for her, would this happen¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000 came over at this time and asked the captain. The team leader has received the news that this man is the new owner of the hillside villa. He immediately shows a lot of respect and says, "Mr. Han, this man is good at your area. I''m going to take him back. Don''t worry. I will give you an account of the person who breaks the rules of Yundingshan villa area." Kong Wu looks at Han 3000 blankly. The captain''s attitude towards him is so respectful. Isn''t he just a person from the decoration company? It''s hard to say... How is it possible that people who drive such a broken car as Audi are qualified to live in a hillside villa¡° He''s my friend. It''s nothing more. By the way, I need two buses from the property department on the 15th of next month. " Han 3000 said. If a large number of outsiders want to enter Yundingshan villa area, they should not only inform the Property Department of the villa area in advance, but also use the cars of the property department, so as to avoid too many private cars blocking the mountain roads of the villa area. It has to be said that there are many rules in Yundingshan villa area, but the starting point of each rule is to protect the rights and privacy of the owners here. The captain takes a look at Kong Wu. Han Sanqian shows that he is helping him out. If he is really a friend, how can he not go in? However, since Han Sanqian doesn''t care, he can''t say anything more¡° Don''t worry, Mr. Han. I''ll prepare it for you in advance. " Said the captain¡° Please, there''s nothing else. You can go now. " Han 3000 said. After several security personnel left, Kong Wu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was not a fool, and naturally understood that Han 3000 was the owner of the hillside villa. Otherwise, how could he let those people leave in a word. Want to be taken to the end of the property department, Kong Wu a face of gratitude to Han 3000 side, said: "brother Han, thank you, but for you, I would be miserable today." Han 3000 light smile, said: "Yundingshan villa rules, since you know, don''t destroy, next time can not have so good luck."¡° Yes, yes Kong Wu nodded repeatedly. When he met Han 3000 at the gate of the villa area, he never thought that he was such a low-key person. He lived in a hillside villa and drove an Audi A6. The key is that he helped him solve such a difficult problem¡° Brother Han, my name is Kong Wu. If there is any place to use my younger brother in the future, just speak up. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 46

    Han Sanqian ordered the decoration company to send more staff and advance the construction period as soon as possible. After that, he drove away from the villa area.


    Today, Su Yingxia didn''t go to work, so there''s no need to go to Su''s company, but Han 3000 plans to go to the store.


    After arriving at the buffet, Moyang finally opened the door today, but he was a little surprised when he saw Han 3000.


    "You never show up on weekends. It''s not for me, is it?" Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 asked for a pack of cigarettes, handed one to Mo Yang, and then said, "how about now''s Cloud City and that year, it''s different?"


    Mo Yang nodded his head and gave Han 3000 a fire. Then he said, "it''s really different. Nowadays people don''t use their brains to do things, especially young people. They are brainwashed by the movies of Gu Huo Zai. They think that fighting and killing is the world. These are all illegal things. Only people with sick brains can do them."


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Mo Yang used to be the boss of Cloud City. Did he even say that he didn''t break the law? I don''t believe this kind of words.


    "Lin Yong can keep it, although he let me down a little, but after all, so many years, give him a pension opportunity." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang kind a, and then changed the topic, said: "when you need tobacco and wine, say in advance, I''ll prepare some for you, take care of my business."


    Han three thousand eyebrows a pick, Mo Yang this sentence can say a bit interesting, need tobacco and wine, and large amount of circumstances, also only banquet.


    "The future of Baodao, no one in Yuncheng knows about it except Tianjia." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang said with a smile: "the buyer is really mysterious, but I''m lucky. I got some news by accident. But don''t worry, I didn''t mean to investigate you. For me, the more mysterious your identity is, the more interesting it is. I don''t want to reveal your secret so soon. "


    "Let''s go. Please come then." Han Sanqian flicks off his cigarette end, which is right in the middle of the smoke extinguishing area of the garbage can.


    This hand saw Mo Yang repeatedly sigh, looking at Han 3000 driving away just said: "can control the strength so accurately, skill is good."


    Han 3000 is about to call Su Yingxia to ask if he wants to help when the phone rings, and it''s Jiang LAN, which makes Han 3000 a little surprised.


    For three years, Jiang LAN called him several times, and every time he was asked to work as a coolie, but recently there was nothing to do. Why did he come to him?


    "Ma."


    Han three thousand just picked up the phone, listen to Jiang LAN there tone hasty said: "you come to Fuyuan Road, must arrive in ten minutes."


    Jiang LAN has hung up before he knows anything.


    Han 3000 is also used to driving towards Fuyuan Road.


    After arriving at Fuyuan Road, I saw a car accident from a distance. A battery car fell in the middle of the road. A middle-aged woman''s right leg was bloody and damaged a lot of flesh. Jiang LAN crossed her waist and cursed.


    "Ma, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 goes to Jiang LAN and asks.


    Jiang LAN stares at Han 3000. It seems that he is blaming Han 3000 for being late. He says, "this woman bumped into my car on purpose. You stay here to solve the problem. I have something to do with your father. We have to go first."


    When he said that, Jiang LAN went to lasu to go.


    Han 3000 looks at the location of Audi and the place where the battery car fell down. It''s a pedestrian crossing. It''s supposed that the injured middle-aged woman was hit by Su Guoyao on the sidewalk. Jiang LAN preemptively said that she hit porcelain. As for why han 3000 came, it''s easier. Let Han 3000 deal with it, and they can escape.


    "Nonsense, it was you who bumped me. When he bumped me, he was still looking at his cell phone." The middle-aged woman pointed to Su Guoyao and said.


    Su Guoyao looked guilty and didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Jiang Lan said: "you fart. When did my man look at his mobile phone? Are you blind? Seeing our Audi, do you think I will give you money? You are so poor and crazy. "


    The middle-aged woman is unwilling to look at Jiang LAN. She just crossed the road normally. She was hit and wronged.


    "I''m poor, but the poor also have backbone. I won''t blackmail anyone. If anyone tells a lie, heaven will strike thunder." Said the middle-aged woman.


    Jiang Lan was a little flustered when she heard the four words "strike thunder and chop". Knowing that this is not a place to stay for a long time, she said to Han 3000, "you handle this matter for me. If you get into trouble for your father, you won''t have to go home in the future."


    Han 3000 has a love heart, he can for Su Yingxia bear two old eccentric temper and unreasonable, but this matter involves innocent people, can''t be so easy to forget.


    Block in front of Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao, Han 3000 expression gloomy said: "this matter, wait for the police to come again."


    "Han 3000, are you crazy? If you want to wait for the police to come, what can I tell you to do? Get out of here." Jiang LAN scolded angrily.


    "If you take him away now, you will hit and run, and the consequences will be more serious." Han 3000 said.


    "Han 3000, don''t you understand why I asked you to come? If you don''t take the responsibility, who will take it? Get out of my way." Jiang LAN tone not good said¡° Dad, do you think you can run away? If you dare to go, you will end up in prison. " Han 3000 looks at Su Guoyao and says. Su Guoyao bowed his head and was too guilty to speak. This matter was his responsibility. Jiang LAN proposed that Han Sanqian should bear the consequences. He said that if he gave the woman a little money afterwards, he would not implicate the responsibility to him. But he also knew that once the matter was found out, the consequences would be more serious¡° I told you to go away. Don''t you understand people? " Jiang LAN raised her hand anxiously. Just as he was about to give a slap, his wrist was suddenly grasped by Han 3000¡° Han 3000, what are you doing? " Jiang Lan said in a cold voice. Han 3000 looks at Jiang LAN like frost and says, "don''t think you are su Yingxia''s parents. You can do whatever you want in front of me."¡° Crazy, crazy, you are so crazy that you dare to talk to me like this. Do you know your position? You bastard, let me go. " Jiang LAN hate teeth itch, this waste dare to her disrespect. Han Sanyi shook off Jiang Lan''s hand and said coldly, "if you want to leave, I will never help him take responsibility for this. When the police come, I will tell them the truth."¡° You... "Jiang LAN pointed to Han 3000. He thought he would honestly carry the pot when he called Han 3000. Unexpectedly, he showed such a tough attitude. Han 3000 went to the middle-aged woman who fell down and said, "in addition to legs, is there any other discomfort? I''ll call an ambulance for you right away." The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "young man, you are still sensible. I really didn''t touch porcelain. It was your father who looked at his mobile phone, so he hit me." Han Sanqian knew that she was telling the truth. If Su Guoyao was not at fault, he would have tried to explain it. How could he have kept silent. Jiang LAN pulls Su Guoyao to go, but Su Guoyao can''t move at all. Timid, he would rather wait for the police to come than be called by the police afterwards¡° What are you doing? " Jiang LAN asked Su Guoyao¡° It''s better to wait. If I leave, the consequences will be more serious if I trace it afterwards. " Su Guoyao said¡° Su Guoyao, I''m doing it for you. I''ll call Su Yingxia right away. Does Han 3000 dare to take responsibility for you? " While Jiang LAN is talking, she has taken out the phone. It''s a pity that the phone hasn''t been called out, and the police have arrived at the scene. As a driver, Su Guoyao honestly explained the cause and effect under cross examination. Jiang LAN looks at Han 3000, who cares about outsiders. She gnashes her teeth with hatred. It''s just that she''s useless. When this happens, she doesn''t care about her father-in-law, but she cares about outsiders. Is her life more important than Su Guoyao''s safety¡° Han 3000, don''t go back to my home tonight. It''s my house of Jiang LAN. Go to sleep on the street. " Jiang Lan said to Han 3000. Han 3000 turns his head to look at Jiang LAN coldly and says faintly: "on the 15th of next month, I will move to a new home with Su Yingxia. I won''t force you to live with me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 47

    Jiang LAN sneer at Han 3000, new home, a broken second-hand house, even if it is given to her, she will not see in the eye, how can live?


    "Han 3000, do you think it''s great to buy a broken house? I, Jiang LAN, will never go to your house in my life, nor will su Yingxia live with you. " Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000 light a smile, afraid that she asked to live in.


    For Han 3000, the limit of tolerance can be expanded infinitely, but it can only be on him. Jiang Lan''s domineering has hurt others, which is not what Han 3000 can continue to tolerate.


    At this time, the division of responsibility for the accident was very clear. Su Guoyao was fully responsible, not only for medical expenses, but also for the repair of the battery car.


    The police went to Jiang LAN and said faintly, "don''t be smart in the future. If he escapes, it''s not as easy as losing money. He has to go to jail."


    In front of the police, Jiang LAN did not dare to be a bit unruly, nodded repeatedly, and said gently: "I remember, there will never be another time."


    "Well, the ambulance will be here soon. You can handle the rest by yourself."


    After the ambulance arrived, Jiang LAN didn''t want to go to the hospital. Han 3000 knew that if she was allowed to go, she might make trouble for the injured, so she went to the ambulance by herself.


    "Han 3000, sooner or later, I will drive him out of the Su''s house and eat the dog''s food. I really don''t know what to do." Jiang LAN is biting a tooth, eyes insidious say.


    In this matter, Su Guoyao thinks Han Sanqian did right, and he was almost hurt by Jiang LAN. But how hot Jiang Lan''s temper is, he knows. He dares to say a word of dissatisfaction with her. Today, it will be endless, so he has to shut up.


    "Let''s send some money to the hospital. What if Han 3000 doesn''t have the money to pay the medical expenses?" Su Guoyao said.


    "If he has any money, he should meddle in his own business. If he has no money, he will find a way. It has nothing to do with me. Go home." Jiang LAN orders a way.


    Su Guoyao sighed. He couldn''t stand up in front of Jiang LAN and had no right to decide. He had to go home.


    After Han 3000 arrived at the hospital, he arranged for the injured to be hospitalized and paid for the hospitalization expenses. He also hoped to help the middle-aged woman contact her family and let her family take care of her.


    The middle-aged woman was very grateful to Han Sanqian for being so sensible, but when she mentioned her family, her expression was much dimmer.


    Han 3000 said: "if you have any difficulties, just tell me. If I can help you, I will help you."


    "Young man, I''ve bothered you enough, and your father bumped me. You''ve done all you have to do. Your aunt has nothing to help you with." Said the middle-aged woman.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "you are in hospital now. You can''t go home. If you have something to do at home, it''s not a delay. It''s also within my responsibility."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were full of tears, and she was worried about something.


    She is a single mother. Because she gave birth to a baby Tang, she was swept out of the house. Her son needs to be taken care of by her. During the period of hospitalization, if no one takes care of her son, he will have difficulty eating.


    The so-called Tang Baobao, also known as congenitally stupid baby, has severe mental retardation, unable to take care of themselves.


    For so many years, she worked as a part-time worker to support her mother and son. This time she was hospitalized, not only would her family''s income be cut off, but no one would take care of her son.


    When she told Han 3000 about it, Han 3000 immediately agreed to help her take care of her family''s children. After all, it was su Guoyao who made her stay in hospital, but Han 3000 didn''t care.


    After arranging everything in the hospital, Han 3000 went to a village in the city according to the address given by Zhang Linghua.


    The environment here is complex, many of them are rented by migrant workers, and the garbage everywhere is unmanaged. It smells disgusting.


    After shuttling through several alleys, Han 3000 found Zhang Linghua''s home.


    From a distance, we can see a group of children throwing stones at a teenage boy. Looking at the boy''s crying and eating pain, Han 3000 quickens his pace.


    "Stop, what are you kids doing?" Han 3000 roared.


    A group of little things are used to lawlessness here, and they are not afraid of Han 3000. The two older ones are shouting at Han 3000.


    "Who are you? What do you have to do with this fool? We beat him, but we didn''t beat you. Mind your own business."


    "Look at this fool. He laughs, which means he likes to be beaten."


    With that, several children threw stones at him again.


    Han 3000 stands in front of Zhang Tianxin.


    Zhang Linghua gave him such a name in the hope that he would be happy every day. But how did Zhang Linghua know that after she went out to work, her son became a plaything for these little guys nearby.


    "You''re a fool, too, to be beaten for him."


    "I didn''t expect another fool to hit them."


    Under the leadership of two older people, the remaining small things began to pick up stones on the ground.


    Han 3000 walked up to the oldest man, grabbed the collar and said, "kid, your parents won''t teach you how to be a man. I''ll teach you." It''s not Han 3000''s style to haggle with children, but he can''t bear to slap the boy in the face¡° You hit me? How dare you hit me? " The boy looks at Han 3000 with an incredible face, like it''s strange that he was beaten. He doesn''t know how the village in the city raised this kind of lawless little devil¡° I warn you that if you bully Zhang Tianxin in the future, I will never let you go. " Han 3000 waved and threw him on the ground. The little boy looked at Han 3000 maliciously, gritted his teeth and said, "you wait for me, I''ll come back for revenge." The oldest people have run away, and the other kids have gone with them. Han 3000 walked up to Zhang Tianxin. Although he had a simple smile in his face, there was a trace of fear in his confused eyes. Han 3000 comforted: "don''t worry, I''m not a bad man. No one dares to bully you in the future." Zhang Tianxin smiles and shouts, "brother." Han 3000 was slightly bitter and said, "go home, my brother will cook for you." Home area is very small, only one room, cooking and sleeping in the same place. Zhang Tianxin honestly sits on a plastic stool and quietly looks at Han 3000. It must be the same scene when Zhang Linghua cooks. There are no fresh vegetables at home, and there is only a dish of leftovers in the wooden cabinet where the dishes are put. After Han 3000 cooked, he said to Zhang Tianxin, "wait for my brother at home. I''ll go out and buy you something delicious." Zhang Tianxin nodded his head expectantly, just like a chicken pecking rice. Han 3000 just left for a while. The man who was beaten by Han 3000 came home with several adults. It should be his parents¡° What about the man, fool? What about the man just now? " The little boy asked after he punched Zhang Tian mercilessly. Zhang Tianxin held his head in fear and began to cry¡° Dad, what should I do? He seems to have run away. " The little boy turned to an adult man and said. This adult man''s name is Yang Xing. He is a rogue leader in the village in the city, which is also the reason why his son dares to be arrogant here. The village in the city belongs to a "three no matter" zone. Because there is no oil and water to be fished out, people like Lin Yong don''t care about it at all, which breeds some people living in the village in the city to stand up for themselves. Yang Xing is very good at fighting and has made a name in the village in the city. Everyone here will shout brother Yang when they see him. Although he is still very poor, his status in the village in the city is quite high. When he heard that his son had been beaten, Yang Xing immediately brought someone to settle the accounts. Unexpectedly, he was a little late. But it can''t be that way¡° Take this fool out and give my son a blow. " Yang Xing said. Several of his subordinates didn''t care that Zhang Tianxin was just a patient. After pushing Zhang Tianxin out of the family, they began to fight and kick. The little boy looked at Zhang Tianxin with pride and seemed to enjoy the process very much¡° Son, if you can''t get angry, dad will send someone to find out the man and ask him to kneel down and apologize to you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 48

    The little boy was proud of Yang Xing''s behavior and said with a proud face: "Dad, I will be as powerful as you in the future."


    Yang Xing patted his son''s head and said, "you must be more promising than Lao Tzu. Take some younger brothers with you and walk out of the village in the city, so that Lao Tzu can enjoy happiness."


    Father and son are planning for a beautiful future. When Han 3000 comes back from shopping, he sees that the little boy is bringing several adults back to seek revenge, and is beating Zhang Tianxin. An irresistible sense of killing rises in his heart.


    "Dad, that''s him. He hit me just now." The little boy pointed to Han 3000 and said to Yang Xing.


    Yang Xing gave a ferocious smile and looked at Han 3000: "you are the one who beat my son? Kneel down and apologize to him, or I will waste your leg today. "


    Han 3000 throws away the dish in his hand and goes straight to Yang Xing.


    At this time, Han 3000 had an unprecedented sense of killing.


    Seeing this, several of his subordinates stood in front of Yang Xing with an expression that they didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    "Even brother Yang''s son dares to fight. You''re very brave."


    "Look at you, it''s not from the village in the city. Do you know that people outside, no matter who they are, dare not make trouble in the village in the city?"


    "Still don''t kneel down..."


    Han three thousand legs suddenly force, such as hungry tiger general close, boxing wind roaring, a few arrogant hands, fell in a howling sound.


    Yang Xing''s position today is based on his fists. The whole village in the city can''t find a second person who can beat him.


    But Han three thousand sharp means, directly let Yang Xing see silly eyes, this is too damn fierce!


    When Yang Xing recovered, Han Sany kicked him in the belly and fell to the ground after dozens of steps.


    Pale Yang Xing feels that his stomach is about to be kicked through, and the pain is unbearable.


    Han 3000 keeps on walking towards Yang Xing.


    Yang Xing saw the killing intention in Han 3000''s eyes. For the first time, he felt fear and panic. He said, "brother, what do you want to do? You have something to say."


    Han Sanyi kicked Yang Xing in front of him, and his nose collapsed.


    "Brother, if you have something to say, don''t fight. I beg you."


    As soon as Yang Xing''s voice fell, Han 3000 hit Yang Xing''s temple with another blow. His ears were buzzing, and a burst of black light in front of him almost made Yang Xing faint.


    When the little boy saw that Yang Xing was beaten, he ran to Han 3000 unconsciously. He was just about to kick out. He was kicked out by Han 3000 and rolled several meters before he stopped.


    "How do you want to die?" Han 3000 asks Yang Xing in a cold voice.


    Yang Xing was almost scared out of his wits at this moment. Although he swaggered in the village in the city, he never dared to kill anyone, but the young man wanted him to die, and Yang Xing didn''t have the slightest idea of doubt.


    His eyes, his expression, it''s like looking at a dead man.


    Yang Xing was scared to kneel in front of Han 3000 and said in a panic: "brother, I''m wrong. I''m damned. Let me go. As long as you''re willing to let me go, you can do whatever you want."


    Han 3000 takes a deep breath. Although he can easily kill Yang Xing, it''s a crime after all. Many people are looking around at their own door. They are all eyewitnesses. Han 3000 doesn''t have to be in trouble because of this.


    Go to Zhang Tianxin side, Han 3000 distressed said: "blame me, if I didn''t leave you alone at home, you won''t be beaten."


    Zhang Tianxin pulls Han 3000''s clothes and shakes his head in horror. He doesn''t mean to blame Han 3000.


    "Hungry? Let''s eat first Han 3000 continued.


    Although Zhang Tianxin was afraid, he knew he was hungry and nodded his head busily.


    Han Sanqian moves the small square table to the door to have dinner with Zhang Tianxin. Yang Xing and several of his subordinates, including his son, kneel down in front of Han Sanqian. This scene also makes other people in the city village who have been bullied by Yang Xing feel relieved and applaud secretly.


    But at this time, strolled the street Su Yingxia tired to return home.


    Jiang LAN sat on the sofa in the living room with a heavy face. Before Su Yingxia put down her things, she said in a cold voice: "from today on, this family can only accommodate one of Han 3000 and me. Yingxia, you can do it yourself."


    Su Yingxia''s brow is wrinkled. What''s wrong with her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "What do you mean, and what''s wrong with me?" Jiang LAN instant hair, rightfully said: "Han 3000 now has completely ignored me, I think he is now hard wings, even I dare to scold, you say such a person I can still tolerate him?"


    Scold?


    How can Han 3000 scold Jiang LAN? There must be some misunderstanding.


    "Mom, you don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, do you?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Does he need to listen to others when he scolds me in front of me?" Jiang Lan said.


    "No way." Su Yingxia''s first reaction is that this kind of thing can never happen. She knows what kind of person Han Sanqian is. She has been at home for three years, and even if he is misunderstood, he doesn''t mind. Take the car crash as an example. It is clearly Jiang Sheng''s responsibility, but Jiang LAN blames Han 3000. Is Han 3000 dissatisfied¡° What''s going on? " Su Yingxia asked. Jiang LAN told Su Yingxia what happened today, avoiding the heavy and taking the light. He didn''t mention that he wanted Han 3000 to bear the responsibility. He just added fuel to the story by saying how Han 3000 scolded him, and that he and Su Yingxia moved into a new house and wouldn''t let them go. After hearing this, Su Yingxia didn''t believe it at all, because it couldn''t be what Han 3000 would say. And Han 3000 also did not mention to go to the new home, but that is to say, bought a second-hand house. Seeing that Su Guoyao didn''t speak, Su Yingxia knew that Jiang LAN certainly didn''t tell the truth and asked, "Dad, tell me what happened." Su Guoyao takes a look at Jiang LAN. Jiang Lan''s eyes are fierce. How dare he say half a word¡° Su Yingxia, you don''t even believe me now. Do you want to believe an outsider? I''ve worked so hard to bring you up. Now that you''re promising, you''ll become a white eyed wolf? " Jiang Lan said angrily¡° Besides, I didn''t say I was going to live in his shabby house. What''s his qualification to brag in front of me? "¡° I warn you, this family, with him and without me, you can do it by yourself. " Su Yingxia''s head is as big as a fight, but no one can stop Jiang LAN. But this is definitely not so simple. We have to wait for Han 3000 to come back¡° Mom, if it''s really his fault, I''ll make him apologize to you. " Su Yingxia said¡° Su Yingxia, don''t you understand? Now that he has bought a dilapidated house, his wings are hard. He feels that he doesn''t have to be humble under our eaves. That''s why he dares to scold me. What''s the use of apologizing? I warn you, if you dare to move out with him, I will not recognize you in my life. " Jiang LAN threatened. Su Yingxia sighed. Well, how could such a big contradiction happen¡° If his house is better than ours, won''t you go either? " At this time, Su Guoyao said weakly, they just know Han 3000 bought a house, what the house is like, and they don''t know. It''s not a good thing for Su Guoyao to say so absolutely. With a cold smile, Jiang Lan said contemptuously, "Su Guoyao, do you still think this loser can afford a mansion? It''s a second-hand house. You expect it to be better than our family. Are you losing your mind? " Su Guoyao sighed. Although he didn''t have much hope, he had a chance not to. But it''s reasonable for Jiang LAN to say that. With Han 3000''s strength, how can he afford a luxury house¡° Anyway, when he comes back, I want to know what happened Seeing Su Yingxia''s resolute attitude, Jiang LAN felt guilty. After all, what happened today is her responsibility. However, to the extent of Jiang Lan''s desperation, she does not believe that Su Yingxia can not take care of her feelings. If she is really partial to Han 3000, she will cry, make trouble and hang herself at that time. Su Yingxia will only compromise. Jiang Lan has the final say in this family. She doesn''t believe that she can''t get rid of Han three thousand. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 49

    After having dinner with Zhang Tianxin, Han Sanqian worries that Yang Xing and others will retaliate against Zhang Tianxin after he leaves. He can only take Zhang Tianxin to the hospital, rearrange the VIP ward for Zhang Linghua, and ask a nurse to take care of him.


    Zhang Linghua is very grateful for what Han 3000 has done for her. There is a place for Zhang Tianxin to rest in the VIP ward, so that she can recuperate completely.


    After all this, Han 3000 returned home.


    Although I had expected that Jiang LAN would not give up, but when I got home, Jiang LAN let him go, which was not expected by Han 3000.


    Su yingxiahu is in front of Han 3000. No matter how Jiang LAN pours, he asks Han 3000, "what happened to Han 3000?"


    Han 3000 told Su Yingxia what happened today.


    Su Yingxia was so angry that she didn''t expect that Jiang LAN would be so unreasonable. She didn''t want to take responsibility for bumping into people, scolded others for bumping into porcelain, and asked Han 3000 to carry the pot.


    "Mom, can Han 3000 be blamed for this? When did you become so unreasonable? " Su Yingxia said angrily to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN sat down on the ground and began to cry. This is her trump card. She can''t reason, but she can only spill.


    "Su Guoyao, why is my life so hard? You are not promising. Now that my daughter is promising, she turns her elbow outward. What evil did I do in my last life?" Jiang LAN had a runny nose and tears, and the performance was really pitiful.


    In the past, Han 3000 did not care about it, so that Su Yingxia would not be difficult to be a man. But today, Han 3000 will not give in to this matter.


    "Mom, do you know what''s going on in her family? She has a son, congenital Down''s syndrome. Do you know what it''s like to be stoned by a neighbor when her son is not taken care of after she is injured?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "What does it have to do with me? She only comes to touch porcelain when she has a stupid son. Do you really think she is a good person?" Jiang Lan said.


    Even Su Yingxia couldn''t listen to this sentence and scolded: "Mom, how can you say that? Dad''s looking at his mobile phone is a fact, it''s his own carelessness."


    Jiang LAN cried even louder, dying and dying, and roaring to jump off the building.


    Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "I can get used to her in my own affairs, but it''s absolutely impossible."


    Su Yingxia did not blame Han 3000, but asked: "how is she now, and her son?"


    "I took her son to the hospital, changed her VIP ward, and now it''s OK."


    Hearing these words, Jiang LAN jumped up from the ground and roared: "Han 3000, you even arranged VIP ward for her. Who do you think you are, God of wealth? Is my su family''s money for your love? "


    "Mom, I didn''t spend a cent on you. What does it have to do with you?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that the wings are hard. I''ve bought a broken house and I don''t care about it at all. You can do it. Han 3000. I didn''t expect you to have such courage." Jiang LAN turned to look at Su Yingxia and said harshly, "divorce him, or you won''t want me to be a mother."


    Su Yingxia''s face is livid. Even she can''t stand Jiang Lan''s insolence.


    The family''s living conditions are good, not because she became the project leader, but because Han 3000 took out his private money, two cars, and the 200000 yuan she lent to Jiang Fengjing, all of which were Han 3000''s money.


    "Mom, I won''t divorce him. If you don''t make any more sense, I''ll move out." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN angrily pointed to Han 3000 and scolded: "it''s all you bastard. You''ve given my daughter some ecstasy soup. Get out of the Su family. I don''t want to see you any more. You can''t rely on my su family for a living."


    "Mom, Han 3000 bought the car, and his uncle''s 200000 is also Han 3000''s money. Why should you drive him away?" Su Yingxia finally couldn''t help but blurt out.


    This matter she has endured in the heart for a long time, speechless, she can''t look at Han 3000 was despised by Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN is stunned, even Su Guoyao is a pair of incredible expression.


    "In order to help him speak, now you even cheat me?" Jiang Lan said.


    "Believe it or not, it''s true. Do you think I can really get so much money in the company? Do you think grandma can connive at my corruption?" Su Yingxia said in a cold, expressionless voice.


    "Dad, do you think if I take more than one million yuan from the company, grandma will not find out?" Su Yingxia looked at Su Guoyao and continued.


    Su Guoyao knows who the old lady of the Su family is and the company''s accounts. She has done everything in person. Even if she finds out something, she won''t say anything more, but she can''t tolerate more than one million.


    Moreover, it was not long before Su Yingxia became the person in charge, and it was really unrealistic that he could take out more than one million yuan.


    "This..." Su Guoyao hesitated and could not speak.


    Su Yingxia took a look at Han 3000 and said, "if it wasn''t for him, how could you drive an Audi. If it wasn''t for him, where would he get 200000 yuan to lend to my uncle? Do you really think it''s my credit? "


    Jiang LAN Leng don''t speak, as if was choked by the throat. It''s just a car. The 200000 yuan she lent to Jiang Fengjing in order to win her breath is actually Han 3000''s¡° You... You''re so rich? " Jiang LAN doesn''t believe Han 3000 asked. Han 3000 didn''t care what Jiang Lan thought of him, and he never cared about these things. Looking at Su Yingxia, he said, "would you like to move to a new home with me?" Although Su Yingxia didn''t see what her new home looked like, she nodded her head without hesitation and said, "if you want to, I''ll go wherever you go. It''s enough for you to endure so many years in this home." Han 3000 laughed and said to Jiang LAN, "if you are willing to live, I will not stop you. If you are not willing, I will not force you." The atmosphere at home is stiff. Su Yingxia pulls Han 3000 out of the door. Jiang LAN sits on the sofa without saying a word. She can be unreasonable and can be reckless, but she is soft handed. What qualifications does she have? No matter where the money came from, it was Han 3000 who paid for it¡° Guoyao, do you believe it? " Jiang LAN asked Su Guoyao. Although Su Guoyao thinks it''s incredible, it''s really unrealistic for Su Yingxia to get so much money from the company¡° I don''t know, but Yingxia really can''t get so much money in the company. " Su Guoyao said¡° More than one million, isn''t that a lot? " Jiang LAN himself felt that this kind of words were not very realistic and embarrassed¡° You are really good now. More than one million is not much? Do you know what will happen if mom knows that she really takes the money from the company? " Su Guoyao angrily shook his head, it is helpless¡° What kind of house will he buy? " Jiang LAN suddenly became interested. Su Guoyao himself felt that there was no place to put his face on. He asked Han 3000 to roll just now, but now he is thinking about the house Han 3000 bought¡° Jiang LAN, Jiang LAN, you are so thick skinned. Don''t you say you don''t like the house he bought? " Su Guoyao said. Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao and naturally said, "he has lived in our family for three years, but I''m not allowed to enjoy my happiness."¡° Has he enjoyed himself in this house? " Although Su Guoyao doesn''t like Han 3000, he is not as brazen as Jiang LAN. For this face, he would rather live in his own shabby house. Of course, if you let Su Guoyao know that the house Han Sanqian bought is Yundingshan villa area, and it is also a hillside villa, it is estimated that he will be shameless. After all, face is nothing. Living in a villa on the hillside is really face¡° How could he be so rich? When I got married, my father did it all by himself. He didn''t even have a relative in his family. His identity is quite mysterious. " Jiang LAN didn''t know what he was thinking again. Su Guoyao sighed and said, "don''t daydream. If he is really a young master of a certain family, may he have been in the Su family for three years? In the past three years, I don''t want to talk about you. Other relatives of the Su family have not given him less respect. Su Haichao has beaten him. Which young master have you ever seen with such a good temper? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 50

    Su Guoyao''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring on the top of Jiang Lan''s head.


    Her mind just flashed Han 3000 is a picture of a young master, directly ruthlessly destroyed.


    "And if you think about it, if he has a lot of money, how can he buy a second-hand house? Two cars have hollowed him out." Su Guoyao continued.


    Jiang Lan''s relaxed expression is full of coldness again. It seems that Han 3000 has money, so she can be pleasant. If Han 3000 is poor, her attitude is the same as usual.


    "Since he has no money, he dares to be disrespectful to me. He is nothing." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    As for Jiang Lan''s face changing, Su Guoyao can only sigh, thinking that if it wasn''t for his surname Su, Jiang LAN couldn''t have married him. He knows more about Jiang Lan''s money worship than anyone else. This woman always knows money and doesn''t know people.


    "You''d better keep your temper. He bought the car I''m driving, and you''re still driving." Su Guoyao warned.


    Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao and said, "when are you qualified to teach me? He''s been eating and drinking in our house for three years, and he can''t afford a cent. It''s right for him to buy a car for my mother. "


    Su Guoyao sighed. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "If you don''t hurry to see the house, do you really want to lose face in front of Tang Chengye?" Jiang LAN scolded.


    Thinking of this, Su Guoyao was very upset. At the same time, he complained even more about Han 3000. If he hadn''t boasted, he wouldn''t have wasted the money.


    "You say, if Ying Xia married Tang long, would it be better?" Su Guoyao said.


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Han 3000 is such a loser. How can he compare with Tang Long? I heard that Tang Long is now a senior executive of a large company with an annual salary of more than one million. I don''t blame your dead father. If it wasn''t for him, would our family have been so miserable? " Jiang LAN is angry when he talks about this. He thinks that the relationship between Su and Tang is very good at the beginning, and Tang Long also likes Su Yingxia. But the old man cut off the marriage at the first order, which leads to Tang Chengye''s resentment. This time, Tang Chengye can''t take out the house. He laughs at Tang Chengye and never wants to raise his head in front of the Tang family.


    Su Yingxia, who left home, took Han 3000 to the hospital. Since Su Guoyao caused this, as a daughter, it''s natural for her to have a look.


    In the ward, Su Yingxia saw Zhang Linghua and Zhang Tianxin. When Zhang Tianxin called her sister with an innocent smile, Su Yingxia''s eyes were wet.


    "Aunt Zhang, it''s my father''s fault this time. I apologize for him. I hope you can forgive him." Su Yingxia said.


    Zhang Linghua shook her head, looked at Han 3000, and said, "your husband is a good man. He paid all the medical expenses, gave me such a good ward, and asked someone to take care of our mother and son. How can I blame you?"


    "Aunt Zhang, it''s two different things. My father''s fault can''t be compared with what he did." Su Yingxia said.


    "Sister, brother is a good man. Do you have a brother?" Zhang Tianxin suddenly asked Su Yingxia.


    The so-called tongyanwuji, although Zhang Tianxin is unintentional, but this sentence let Su Yingxia instant blush, she and Han 3000 two people, even without formal hand, where come the younger brother.


    Han 3000 to is a pair of shameless look, to Zhang Tianxin said: "no brother, but should be fast."


    Su Yingxia secretly turns his head and stares at Han 3000.


    "When you have a brother, I will protect him as my brother protects me." Zhang Tianxin raised his fist and said that although his mind is not as good as that of his peers, he knows how to be grateful with a mirror heart. Han 3000 protected him, and he knows how to repay Han 3000.


    Han 3000 surprised to see Zhang Tianxin, and then asked Zhang Linghua: "Tianxin train of thought is very clear."


    Zhang Linghua nodded and explained: "compared with his peers, his intelligence is really much lower, and he can''t speak before. However, in the past two years, I have told him some stories and things every day, and he has gradually learned some truth."


    Han Sanqian nodded, Zhang Linghua to undertake household, but also to Zhang Tianxin happy wisdom, no wonder life is so hard, because she simply can''t squeeze out more time to make money.


    "When you''re ready, I''ll arrange a job for you and change the living environment for Tianxin. The village in the city is too complicated. After you go to work, Zhang Tianxin will be bullied." Han 3000 said.


    Zhang Linghua knows these things, because she often comes home to see the scarred Zhang Tianxin, but she does not dare to think about it, because this situation can not be changed by her current ability, and thinking about it will only hurt her heart.


    "No, you''ve helped me enough. I just suffered some minor injuries. I can''t rely on you all my life." Zhang Linghua said.


    "Maybe it''s fate. God wants us to know each other, but first villain, then gentleman. If you don''t do a good job, you will be fired." Han 3000 said that the meaning of the right words.


    Zhang Linghua nodded, unable to express her gratitude.


    After they left the hospital, Su Yingxia asked Han 3000, "where are you going to arrange Aunt Zhang to go to work? She should only be able to do some physical work. You know, it''s not good for her to squeeze into different circles. "


    The meaning of Su Yingxia''s words is very obvious. Changing Zhang Linghua''s life circle easily sometimes backfires, because she can''t adapt to the new life¡° There is a kind of person, behind is the abyss, a step can not retreat, so no matter what thorns in front of you, no matter how scarred you will be, you will move forward without hesitation. She is such a person. " Han 3000 said that when he was 12 years old, he was left out in the cold. There was an abyss behind him. From then on, Han 3000 understood this truth. He didn''t want to break up, but had to move forward¡° Why do you look so touched? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way¡° Because we don''t have a brother. " Han 3000 suddenly said with a smile. Su Yingxia punched Han 3000 in the chest and got on the car without saying a word. His ears were red. As for his face, he was more like a monkey''s ass. Han 3000 got into the car, but didn''t start it. He didn''t want to leave. Su Yingxia didn''t want to talk to Han 3000, but he didn''t know what he was doing. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "why don''t you go yet?"¡° I have to think about a very serious problem Han 3000''s face was as heavy as water. He was very serious¡° What''s up? What''s the matter? " Su Yingxia worried. Han 3000 nodded and said in a deep voice, "what''s your brother''s name?"¡° Han 3000...! " Su Yingxia drinks violently, which makes Han 3000 catch fire quickly. They didn''t go home. Su Yingxia was afraid of meeting Jiang LAN after returning home, which would cause sparks. So she planned to go back after dinner to avoid meeting. It would be ok if the matter faded a little tomorrow. I found a restaurant to eat. This is a candlelight dinner that I can count with one hand for three years. However, in the harmonious atmosphere, an unexpected guest, Tang long, came. Tang Long also eats in this restaurant, but also takes a woman with a good figure. Although she is not as beautiful as Su Yingxia, she has a score of about seven¡° Su Yingxia, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you. " Although Tang Long has a girlfriend, his eyes are still full of salivation when he looks at Su Yingxia. After all, this is a beautiful woman in Yanguan Cloud City. Although he has been married, it doesn''t prevent Tang Long from coveting her¡° You are su Yingxia. Thank you for not being with Tang long. Otherwise, where can I find such an excellent boyfriend? " The woman beside Tang Long is like a woman without bones, nestling in Tang Long''s arms. Tang Long said with a smile: "don''t say that. I can''t be regarded as excellent. Now it''s just a million annual salary. It''s far away." Su Yingxia knows that he is showing off on purpose, but he has no words to refute, because Tang Long is really powerful. People with an annual salary of one million are really excellent¡° This... Is not the famous Han 3000 Tang Long asked with a funny smile on his face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 51

    Tang Long said this, and the woman beside him covered her mouth in astonishment and looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    "I met a famous person in Yuncheng. You are Han 3000!" There was a strong irony in the exclamation.


    Han Sanyi said: "it''s me, but I don''t have a pen today, otherwise I can sign for you."


    The woman seemed to feel Han 3000 joking with herself and said, "you''d better not, your signature is not worth money, and if you ask for a signature, it''s spread out, and you can''t be laughed to death."


    How does Han 3000''s reputation come from? It''s well-known in Yuncheng. It''s a disgrace. He even looks proud, which makes Tang Long sneer.


    "Man, your heart is really strong enough. It''s nothing to be scolded by the whole Cloud City. I admire you. If it were me, I would have no face to see people. How could I have the face to go out? " Tang Long sneered.


    "Tang long, if you have nothing else to do, don''t disturb our dinner." Su Yingxia said discontentedly.


    "Welcome summer, you and this wretch waste together, really don''t disrespect?" Tang Long is unconvinced and says that he is now a brilliant and successful man with an annual salary of one million, but he has lost to Han 3000. How can he accept it?


    "Does it have anything to do with you? I''ll have dinner with whoever I like. " Su Yingxia said.


    "Welcome summer, don''t be too cold and gorgeous in front of me. I''ve been employed to weak water real estate, and I''ll have plenty of opportunities to deal with it. If you make me unhappy, I''m afraid the Su family''s cooperation will not go smoothly in the future." Tang Long said in a threatening tone that although his current company is a large enterprise and gives him a million annual salary, Tang Long is not satisfied.


    Behind the weak water real estate is Yanjing Han family, which means that there is a greater development level, so when the weak water real estate offered an invitation, Tang long accepted it without hesitation. Of course, there are some reasons for Su Yingxia.


    In the work contact with Su Yingxia, Tang Long holds a fluke mentality. Even if he doesn''t get her heart, it''s a good thing to use his work to get her.


    Su Yingxia''s face changed, and now the cooperation with weak water real estate is very smooth, but if Tang Long goes to work in weak water real estate, I''m afraid things will be in trouble in the future.


    Han 3000 took a look at Tang long, he can get Zhong Liang''s invitation, should still have some ability.


    "By the way, I heard that you''ve bought a new house and will treat you on the 15th of next month. I''ve asked for leave ahead of time. I''m going to visit your new house. It should be better than the house I gave to my father?" Tang Long said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia bites her teeth. If this guy goes, he will make trouble for their family.


    But Han 3000 said the words, and Su Yingxia can''t blame Han 3000.


    "Well, come early then." Su Yingxia said.


    "Sure, I''ll come early, and I''ll give you a big gift. It''s not easy for your family to buy a house. Just tell me what''s wrong." Tang Long said triumphantly.


    "By the way, if there is an elevator, my girlfriend doesn''t like climbing stairs."


    Su Yingxia''s face is like a pig''s liver. The second-hand house Han 3000 bought is likely to be near the original community. There must be no elevator, but it''s too shameful to say that.


    "You go now, don''t disturb my dinner." Su Yingxia said.


    "OK, I''ll see you next month, loser. Bye." Tang Longyang starts to say to Han 3000.


    The women around us are laughing like bells, especially harsh.


    Han Sanyi said to Su Yingxia, "I didn''t expect that he could work in weak water real estate, but don''t worry, he can''t make things difficult for you."


    Su Yingxia knows Han 3000''s relationship with the weak water real estate owner, which she really doesn''t worry about. Even if Tang Longfei wants to make trouble for her, Zhong Liang can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    He sighed and said, "if you don''t talk about buying a house, you don''t have to be scolded by him. I can understand why my mother wants to rent a house."


    Su Yingxia doesn''t care about Tang Chengye''s attitude, but she can''t stand Tang Long''s arrogance, and doesn''t want to be scolded by Tang Long on the 15th of next month.


    At that time, Tang long pursued Su Yingxia, but Su Yingxia didn''t even look straight at her. Now, Tang Long''s annual salary is one million, and he is qualified to show off his power in front of her. What''s more, Tang Long certainly won''t easily spare Han 3000.


    No matter whether Han 3000 is promising or not, Su Yingxia doesn''t want Han 3000 to continue to be regarded as a loser.


    "Eat it. It''s getting cold." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia is like chewing wax. It''s tasteless. A meal is completely destroyed by Tang long.


    After dinner and watching the movie, it was past ten o''clock, but when they got home, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao were still in the living room, holding their mobile phones to check the rental information.


    Having figured out that Han 3000 would not be rich and had spent all his money on a second-hand house, Jiang LAN didn''t have a good temper with Han 3000 and hummed coldly.


    "By the way, it will be the end of the month soon. Go to grandma''s house at that time. You can come with us." Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia.


    Every month, the Su family has a family day, which is set on the 28th. No matter how big the family''s business is, they have to go to the Su family''s villa to have dinner with the old lady. The rules are set by the old man, saying that they don''t have feelings. But since the old man died, the family day has changed and become a fixed ceremony. As for connecting feelings, there is no way to talk about it, More is to take Han 3000 to joke, everybody happy. The family is not big, but the rules are complicated. The Su family learned a lot before¡° Why? " Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN puzzled, before will take Han 3000, her words just now, clearly is not let Han 3000 go¡° I''m afraid that some people will talk nonsense. I can''t let the people of the Su family know about what happened on the 15th of next month. If they were torn down, wouldn''t they be laughed at by more people? " Jiang Lan said¡° Mom, do you forget that everyone has to take part? If Han 3000 doesn''t go, grandma will blame us. " Su Yingxia said¡° It''s not that I won''t let him go. He can''t stand being humiliated. Why blame me? " Jiang LAN calmly looking at Su Yingxia, in front of Han 3000, just put the responsibility on Han 3000, is also enough shameless¡° Mom, how can you do that? " Su Yingxia angrily looks at Jiang LAN. If she is misunderstood by her grandmother, Han 3000 will be despised by everyone in Su''s family. Moreover, her grandmother will think that Han 3000 will make trouble for Han 3000 if she doesn''t pay attention to her¡° What''s the way to say that? I has the final say in this family. So, when grandma asks, "you don''t talk, I''ll explain." Jiang Lan said with a hammer. Let her explain? Su Yingxia can almost foresee that Jiang LAN will give Han 3000 a cap of disrespect for his elders. Can''t grandma be angry to death¡° No, three thousand must go, or I won''t go either. " Su Yingxia said firmly. Jiang LAN had mentioned this matter to Su Guoyao before. She didn''t let Han 3000 go, that is, she deliberately taught Han 3000 a lesson. Su Guoyao had said that it would not work, but she still insisted on it. Now Su Yingxia has such a tough attitude. If she doesn''t go, it''s really hard to explain¡° Go ahead, Han 3000. Just don''t talk about it. " Su Guoyao said¡° Su Guoyao, do you have your share? Ying Xia, don''t you even listen to mom? " Jiang LAN doesn''t plan to spare Han 3000 easily, and in her opinion, if she doesn''t teach Han 3000 a lesson this time, how can she control him in the future¡° If you are unreasonable, why should I listen to you? You can do it yourself. If he doesn''t go, I won''t go either. " Su Yingxia said coldly. Jiang LAN looked at Han 3000 and said with a sneer, "Han 3000, if she doesn''t go for you, what''s the consequence? You should know that you have to implicate her?" Han three thousand wry smile more than, this matter has nothing to do with him, how is he implicated Su Yingxia. But for Jiang Lan''s insistence on being a demon, such a thing would not have happened¡° Don''t worry, mom. I won''t talk. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Lan''s face showed a proud look, said: "OK, it''s not impossible to want to go, give me an apology, I can think about it." Han 3000 did not speak, Su Yingxia directly pulled him back to the room, this matter Han 3000 is right, why to apologize? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 52

    Sitting at the head of the bed, Su Yingxia is gasping for breath. His chest is up and down. Han 3000 secretly looks at him and sighs in his heart.


    "I''m so angry. My mother is too unreasonable." Su Yingxia didn''t notice Han 3000''s dirty eyes, and he was holding a mouthful of resentment in his heart.


    Han 3000 has been used to it for so many years, and in addition to causing Su Yingxia''s displeasure, Han 3000 can usually treat everything that comes to him as nothing happened.


    After three years of dormancy, Han 3000''s nature is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Similar to this kind of injustice and humiliation, he doesn''t care about it at all.


    It''s like an elephant facing an ant who is trying to trip it, how can an elephant take it seriously.


    Moreover, in Han''s family, Han 3000 has long learned to endure. Otherwise, he is a real loser.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. This little thing is not worth being angry about." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, not pretending not to be angry, but really don''t care, really don''t understand why he can as nothing happened.


    "Don''t you feel aggrieved? My mother does this to you, and she must have thought of speaking ill of you in front of grandma. " Su Yingxia said.


    "There is a saying that people who are strong enough are not afraid of gossip and injustice."


    "Are you strong enough?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 shakes his head decisively. He is not really strong. The peak of Han family is beyond his current strength.


    What he wanted was not to inherit the Han family, even he didn''t pay attention to the Han family at all.


    To prove to the old lady of the Han family that he is better than that man, Han 3000 must surpass the Han family and stand on a higher peak.


    He wants to let all the people who once looked down on him know that Han 3000 is the hope of the Han family, not the guy who put honey on his mouth.


    The next period of time, Han 3000 as usual to pick up Su Yingxia to work, time soon to the 28th family day.


    On that day, Han 3000 drove a family of three to Su''s villa.


    On the way, Jiang LAN tells Han 3000 to keep his mouth shut, don''t say more about things that shouldn''t be said, it''s better to be a mute.


    By the time he arrived at Su''s villa, all the people had arrived. Su Haichao is now idle at home, but he has not been deprived of his position in the company. When he saw Su Yingxia, he was a little proud.


    "Su Yingxia, I heard that the cooperation has been very smooth recently. I didn''t expect that you really have some skills." Su Haichao said to Su Yingxia.


    "Without you, it went a lot better." Su Yingxia said faintly.


    Su Haichao doesn''t mind Su Yingxia''s words. Even his grandmother doesn''t blame him. What''s su Yingxia?


    And through this incident, Su Haichao also proved her unshakable position in the Su family. Although Su Yingxia has made some achievements, she still can''t get the trust of her grandmother, which is the result that no matter how hard she tries, she can''t change.


    "It''s a pity that no matter how much you do, what''s the use? I don''t do anything at home. In the future, the position of chairman is also mine." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t want to grab the position of the chairman of the board. She knew that her grandmother preferred boys over girls and would never give her this opportunity. However, she was still very angry at Su Haichao''s fearless manner.


    "Although you can''t get the position of chairman of the board, you''ve earned enough. Just a few days after you became the person in charge, your family bought two cars. Your hands and feet are so dirty, aren''t you afraid that grandma will check you?" Su Yihan said.


    The story of buying a car has been around for a long time in the Su family, but they didn''t find it was two. They didn''t know about it until the new car was on the plate recently, but it made many relatives of the Su family blush.


    This is more than one million yuan. In a short time, Su Yingxia took away more than one million yuan from the company. How can people not be envious?


    Su Haichao has a sneer on his face. This matter has not been mentioned in front of his grandmother. Just to wait for today, he wants to see how Su Yingxia explains it.


    When it was time for dinner, the old lady showed up and made everyone wait for her.


    There are many rules in a small family. It''s a pity that they are all deliberately performed. Compared with the real nobles, they are not in the same level at all, but they enjoy it.


    "Grandma."


    "Grandma."


    "Ma."


    "Ma."


    Everyone said hello one by one, and they didn''t dare to sit down until the old lady was seated.


    Han three thousand or not on the main table, but with a group of servants sitting on the table.


    Su Haichao takes a special look at Su Yihan. Su Yihan says to Su Yingxia, "Yingxia, you bought two cars at home. Don''t you plan to tell Grandma?"


    The old lady frowned when she heard this. She knew that Su Yingxia had changed the car, and she didn''t want to investigate the matter. But it was the first time she heard that she had changed two cars.


    "Welcome summer this position is really enviable, just sit not long, bought two cars." Su Haichao agreed.


    The old lady asked in a deep voice, "welcome summer, did you buy two cars?" Su Yingxia didn''t get any money in the company, so she didn''t feel guilty at all. She nodded generously and admitted, "yes, my father drives one, and 3000 yuan drives me to and from work."¡° Hehe, you are rich. You have to take Audi A6 when you go to and from work. You are the person in charge of the show Su Hai''s ultra cold voice¡° Grandma, I bought the car with my own money. I didn''t get a cent from the company. " Su Yingxia said. Laughter everywhere, everyone is a smile shaking his head, this kind of words out who believe? Taking Su Yingxia''s family as an example, how can he afford to buy two Audi A6s¡° Su Yingxia, you are deceiving a three-year-old¡° It''s more than one million. You have so much money in your family. Are you kidding? "¡° You really don''t know how to restrain yourself. You can forget about buying a granny, but you are too unscrupulous. "¡° Yes, how can you restrain others after you break the rules of the family? " This sentence is equivalent to reminding the old lady that if she doesn''t care about Su Yingxia, other people will also make trouble¡° Welcome summer, you''d better explain it clearly. " The old lady snapped¡° That''s right At this time, Su Haichao suddenly stood up and said to the old lady, "grandma, there is another thing you don''t know. Most people here don''t know. She not only bought two cars, but also heard that she had to change rooms. She will live in a new house on the 15th of next month. We haven''t been informed about this, and I don''t know if she is guilty." The scene was in an uproar. Su Yingxia even bought a house, and did not tell them, not guilty is what¡° Su Yingxia, you are too brave. Even if you get the cooperation of weak water real estate, you don''t have to be so blatant. "¡° How much money have you made in the company¡° Mom, this matter can''t be done well. If we indulge, the whole company can''t be hollowed out by her? " All of them are angry and want to take advantage of this opportunity to trample Su Yingxia to death. The old lady is also very angry. If someone in the company makes money, she can turn a blind eye to it. But Su Yingxia goes too far. If she doesn''t teach her a lesson this time, who will pay attention to the rules in the future¡° Su Yingxia, are you going to give me a perfect explanation? " The old lady''s voice was extremely cold¡° If you think I''ve got money in the company, you can check all the accounts of the company, or I can go back to the company to get the account book and confront them face to face. " Su Yingxia did not panic, said, did not do things, why should be afraid? Those of you who have not embezzled money in the company have changed their faces when they heard that Su Yingxia was going to check all the accounts. Who can run away because of this check? Su Haichao knew that Su Yingxia was going to pull everyone into the water. Of course, she couldn''t succeed and said, "Su Yingxia, is it necessary to check? What''s going on in your family? I don''t know? Suddenly I have money to buy a car and change my house. It''s hard to see if it''s falling from the sky? " In the face of questioning, usually unreasonable Jiang LAN did not dare to say a word, let Su Yingxia bear their artillery alone. At this time, Han 3000 stood up and said faintly, "it''s all my money to buy a car and change a house." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 53

    There was silence, and the needle could be heard.


    Han three thousand words, let the whole Su villa quiet strange, can only hear people breathing.


    But soon, the laughter broke out, and the crowd turned upside down.


    Everyone pointed at Han 3000 like a joke, with no cover up on his face.


    "Han 3000, you''re not afraid to flash your tongue. Do you mean to amuse us?" Su Haichao felt his stomach, and the smile on his face was particularly strong.


    Su Yihan''s face turned red, and his brain was obviously congested with laughter. He sneered, "my mother, tears are coming out of my eyes. Do you want to be so funny? Although we all take you as a pistachio, you don''t have to be so stupid. Do you really take yourself as a clown?"


    The relatives took turns to ridicule Han 3000.


    "You have to consider the actual situation when you brag. How much money can you have


    "Su Yingxia, this can''t be the speech you want. Let Han 3000 be in his early days. Are you crazy or are we crazy?"


    "Yes, even if you want to find a reason, you can also find someone who can be believed, just him... Forget it."


    Su Guolin has long held a grudge against Han 3000. Last time Han 3000 beat Su Haichao, he kept this account in mind. At this time, he had a chance to laugh at Han 3000. How could he miss it?


    "Han 3000, I can''t see that you''re still a rich man. You can take out millions of dollars at will. Aren''t you a low-key rich man? You don''t look like that. Compared with the beggars on the street, you just have less broken bowls. " Su Guolin said.


    When he said this, there was another burst of laughter, which was very harsh.


    Jiang LAN angrily stood up and scolded Han 3000: "is there a place for you to talk here? Shut your mouth


    This matter, not to mention the Su family relatives don''t believe it, even Jiang LAN himself don''t believe it, now Han more than 3000 mouth, not more let their family shame, be seen as a joke?


    "Jiang LAN, this is your fault. He wants to brag, you have to give him a chance, otherwise how can you make us happy?" Su Guolin said with a smile.


    Su Haichao quickly echoed: "yes, aunt LAN, Han 3000 wants to be a rich young master. Why do you have to tear it down? Let''s save some face for others. Such a big man is so brazen that if you hurt his face again, how can you face others in the future? "


    Han 3000 looks the same, quietly looking at the people laughing, this scene has been staged many times in the Su family, used to.


    Looking at Su Yingxia, she looks resentful, but it seems a little cute, which makes Han 3000''s mouth rise unconsciously.


    "Han 3000, you are really shameless. You can laugh at this situation. I su Haichao admire you. How can you not go to the battlefield to block bullets Su Haichao disdains to say, shame home, Han 3000 is still laughing, really a little cheeky don''t, if change to do him, this life also have no face to Su''s home.


    "In my eyes, you are also a joke." Han 3000 light said.


    Su Haichao''s expression is ferocious. He dares to say that he is a joke.


    When he comes to Han 3000, Su Haichao plans to teach Han 3000 a lesson. Anyway, it''s not a short time. Su Yingxia has made millions of money. In fact, Su Haichao is also jealous. In his opinion, Su Yingxia''s too publicity will lead to such consequences. If she can lower her profile, who knows she has done these things?


    "Grandma, if you let Su Yingxia go this time, how can you manage other people in the future?" Su Haichao said.


    The old lady bit her back teeth, looked at Su Haichao coldly, and said, "do you want me to take out the account book and find out every account, and make a good calculation of the accounts in recent years?"


    Su Haichao''s heart sank. He checked all his accounts for several years. His family is more than one million yuan, and he has the highest status in the whole Su family, so he embezzles the most money. How can he check it?


    Other people were afraid to speak with their heads down when they heard this.


    If the gun hits the head bird, the person who speaks first will be investigated. Who can escape at that time?


    "Eat." At the old lady''s command, no one dares to mention it again.


    All the relatives had to accept Su Yingxia''s methods and took the whole boat to bury him with them, which made the old lady dare not check the accounts. This calculation was very impressive.


    After dinner, Su Haichao and other su family members gathered together in the back garden, gnashing their teeth.


    "Su Yingxia really reckoned with us this time. She even wanted to take everyone to her funeral." Su Yihan''s expression is distorted with hatred. Her intention is the same as Su Haichao''s. she uses this thing to suppress Su Yingxia. Unexpectedly, she escaped.


    Su Haichao sneered on his face and said: "I really underestimated this scheming bitch before. I didn''t expect that she could make it out by such means. Even Grandma had to give in on this matter."


    "Hai Chao, this woman can''t stay long. Maybe she will use some means to deal with you in the future." Su Yihan reminds a way.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give her this opportunity. After the end of this month, I can go back to the company. At that time, I must make her look ugly." Su Haichao said.


    "What kind of house can su Yingxia buy?" A su family descendant asked. Su Yihan sneered and said, "what else can I buy? Even if she takes money from the company, she forces her grandmother not to audit the accounts, but she doesn''t dare to take more than one million cars. I think she may take two million from the company, and the rest of the money should be used to buy a house."¡° Not bad. " Su Haichao nodded her head. Su Yingxia was really smart, but she didn''t dare to go too far. Grandma could bear it, but there was a limit to her patience. Su Yingxia should be very clear about this¡° I''ll know what it is like on the 15th of next month. Now that she has explained the matter, she won''t refuse to invite us This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 54

    In the living room, Su Guolin and others are also talking to Su Guoyao about the 15th. They also want to join in the fun. If the new house is too good, they have an excuse to speak ill of the old lady of the Su family. If the house is not good, they can also take this opportunity to laugh.


    Jiang Lan''s biggest worry is that this matter is known by the Su family. Her plan is to rent a house to deal with Tang Chengye and get away with it. If she has little contact with Tang Chengye in the future, she will not be torn down. But if she is known by the Su family, it will be even more troublesome. It will be sooner or later for her to be torn down. At that time, let the Su family know that she is a fat face, Don''t you want to die of a joke?


    The news was not leaked by Han 3000 at Su''s home, but the whole thing started because of Han 3000. In Jiang Lan''s heart, he wanted to sweep Han 3000 out of the house now.


    "Guoyao, you are not really not going to invite us, are you?" Su Guolin said with a disgruntled look.


    "It''s a happy event. We are your brothers and sisters. How can we go to congratulate you?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy to move out of that dilapidated house. We have to see it."


    At the dinner table just now, these people were still very angry about this incident. Now they are showing a good heart. But Su Guoyao knows what they are thinking.


    But things have been exposed. If he doesn''t invite them, he will be more ostracized in the Su family in the future, and he will fall into the tongue.


    "OK, I''ll let you know the place then." Su Guoyao said.


    "It''s so mysterious. I''m afraid I''ll lose face if I say it?" Su Guolin sneered, the house has been bought, and will not change the location, secretive, certainly feel that the real estate is not good, said to be afraid of jokes.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. As long as the house can be owned, there''s no difference between good and bad. Let''s talk about it."


    "That''s right. We''ll be here well in time."


    Su Guoyao hesitated and couldn''t say a word. Jiang LAN wanted to settle the matter decisively, but he couldn''t face it. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Welcome summer, your father is embarrassed to speak, or you come." Su Guolin turned to Su Yingxia and said.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously takes a look at Han 3000. Only Han 3000 knows where the house is, so only Han 3000 can answer this question.


    "There will be a car to pick you up, so you will know where it is." Han 3000 finished, said to Su Yingxia: "do you want to invite grandma?"


    Su Guolin has a sneer on his face, and other relatives shake their heads with disdain. As we all know, the old lady of the Su family never goes to other places, even if she moves to a new house, she will not give face, unless her new home is in Yundingshan villa area.


    "Han 3000, when you came to our Su family for three years, you don''t even know the rules of the old lady. She only goes to Yundingshan villa area, but your family can still buy a house there?" Su Guolin said.


    "Don''t you think the old lady went to your house last time, and you can rub your nose and face this time?"


    "You''re a heavy son-in-law. Now you''re more and more courageous."


    Jiang LAN is about to be mad at Han 3000. Who doesn''t know the old lady''s rule? He has to go up and lose face. Even if he doesn''t want to lose face, he will let them lose face together.


    "Han 3000, you talk so much. Is your mouth idle?" Jiang Lan said.


    "I just think it''s necessary to inform the old lady, so as not to make the old lady unhappy when she talks about it later." Han 3000 said.


    "Notice is not necessary. I refuse you for her." Su Guolin said with a smile.


    Han 3000 is no longer talkative, but Su Guolin refuses. At that time, it''s better to put the blame on Su Guolin.


    In the middle of the afternoon, when the party left Su''s villa, Su Haichao called Han Sanqian to the back garden. What happened to them is unknown. However, Han Sanqian was safe when he left, but Su Haichao''s expression was very ugly.


    As time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to the 15th. Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are also getting more and more anxious. They tried to muddle through the house they rented before. Now with the intervention of the Su family, it''s obviously not feasible. So they both recognize that they don''t want to rent a house, so they go to Han 3000 to buy a second-hand house. At that time, no matter whether it''s good or bad, they can only accept it, At most, he was humiliated by Tang Chengye and his classmates.


    On the 14th, after Han 3000 received Su Yingxia from work in the company, Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 about the house in the car.


    She didn''t care about it before, because no matter where Han 3000''s house was bought, it was home for her, so she didn''t care about it.


    But today, Su Yingxia is a little nervous. After all, Tang long will come. She doesn''t want to give Tang long a chance to criticize him. She still hopes that the house will be no worse than Tang Chengye.


    "Didn''t I show you that last time?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000. He refers to the hillside villa in Yundingshan villa area. How can su Yingxia take this seriously.


    "What time are you kidding me? My father''s classmates and Su''s relatives will be here tomorrow. Can''t you give me a clue now? " Su Yingxia said.


    "What I said is true, and you don''t believe it. What can I do?" Han three thousand helpless way. Su Yingxia vent gas, Han 3000 this is deliberately don''t tell her¡° Uncle Tang called my father yesterday and insisted on asking where the new house is. They drove early, but my father couldn''t say a word. In fact, I don''t want him to lose face. " Su Yingxia sighed, such an idea is unfair to Han 3000, but after all, as a woman, it is inevitable that she has such an idea¡° It''s a place where ordinary cars can''t get in, so he doesn''t have to drive. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Isn''t it a little alley? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way¡° I solemnly warn you that it is very serious to look down upon your husband. " Han Sanyi said seriously. The word "husband" makes Su Yingxia blush and get along with her for three years, but this title is very strange to her. However, there is also a trace of palpitation in her heart. Although some time has passed, Su Yingxia''s heart still beats when she thinks about the crystal restaurant. The back figure playing the piano, the petal special effect floating all over the sky, is the ultimate romance for Su Yingxia¡° Why, where shall we go? Shall we not go home? " Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Su Yingxia suddenly found that Han 3000''s route was wrong, not the way home¡° Don''t you want to see your new home? I''ll take you Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia suddenly became nervous, and she also had some small expectations in her heart. But before long, Su Yingxia hit Han 3000 on the shoulder with one punch. The woman''s face changing speed had to be said to be really fast¡° Isn''t this the way to Yundingshan villa? Are you kidding me? " Su Yingxia said with a speechless face. Han 3000 knows that explanation is useless. No matter how much she says, it''s better to have a look and let her believe it completely¡° What are you doing? Stop the car quickly. Vehicles that are not registered in Yundingshan villa area can''t get in. " Seeing Han Sanqian really driving towards the gate of the villa, Su Yingxia was flustered. She was not afraid of losing face, but it was not a glorious thing to be driven away, and there was no need at all¡° Stop the car. It''s a shame to be driven out. " Su Yingxia sees that Han 3000 hasn''t slowed down yet, so he wants to step on the brake for Han 3000. The car finally stops at the door of the villa area. Su Yingxia looks desperate. Hiding in the car, she doesn''t dare to look at the expression of the security guard outside. She just hopes that she won''t be humiliated when she is driven away. But at this time, the gate was opened, and the security guard gave Han 3000 a standard military salute and let him go. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 blankly. At this time, she still doesn''t think Han 3000''s words are true. Because this is really incredible, and Han 3000 said that the villa he bought was on the hillside, which is even more unconvincing. On the day of the villa auction, they were all in Su''s villa, and the transaction price was 89 million yuan. Can Han 3000 buy this¡° When did you even pay off the security guard in the villa area? " Su Yingxia asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 55

    Han still didn''t speak and drove straight to the mountainside. At this time, Su Yingxia didn''t know what to say. He had many questions in his heart, but he couldn''t ask them.


    He really drove into Yundingshan villa!


    He really drove to the hillside villa!


    Although Su Yingxia has never been to Yundingshan villa, she has heard a lot about the rules of Yundingshan villa.


    Every independent villa has its own private area. Without the consent of the owner, any intruder will break the rules of the villa area.


    The villa area is developed by Tianjia in Yuncheng, and it is managed by Tianjia in person. No matter who is in the villa area, they dare not break the rules of the villa area at the risk of offending Tianjia.


    Well, the only explanation for his coming here is that he is really the master here.


    When Han 3000 opened the co pilot''s door, Su Yingxia was still in a daze and didn''t dare to get out of the car for fear of stepping on someone else''s territory.


    "It''s all in front of your own house. Don''t you get off and have a look?" Han said with a smile.


    "I''m... At home?" Su Yingxia couldn''t believe it in her confused eyes. Is this her home? How can it be? It''s a hillside villa. It''s the most luxurious and expensive villa in the whole Cloud City.


    The old lady of the Su family dreams of living in Yundingshan villa. Only by living here can she really integrate into the upper class society of Yuncheng, but


    All this is very unreal to Su Yingxia. It''s like a dream, and it''s still a dream in broad daylight.


    Han 3000 took out the key and continued: "this is our home. If you don''t believe it, go and have a try."


    Su Yingxia got out of the car. Her hands with the key were shaking. Looking at Han 3000 walking towards the door, she barely moved.


    I''m confused in my mind.


    "Try to open it." Han 3000 motioned.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath. Her palms were already sweating. She trembled and stretched out her hand. She couldn''t insert the key for a long time, because her hands were shaking too much.


    "Han 3000, won''t you lie to me? Do you know that if we are found here, the consequences will be very serious. " Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course, the rules of Yundingshan villa area are very strict, but when the owners go home, of course, there will be no consequences."


    Su Yingxia finally put the key into the keyhole and gently twisted it.


    It''s on!


    It''s really on!


    At this moment, Su Yingxia felt like he was electrocuted. He had goose bumps all over his body, and even his hair stood up.


    Gently open the door, no dazzling magnificence, presented in front of Su Yingxia, is a low-key decoration style, with black and white as the main tone, decoration is not too cumbersome, appears neat.


    "You said before, if you can give yourself the chance to design, you will use this simple style, black and white, not too much decoration, not too much gorgeous, simple, clear and refreshing. Are you satisfied?" Han 3000 said.


    Until this time, Su Yingxia''s feeling is still very unreal, as if came to a dream, a dream never want to wake up.


    The south wall of the living room, a huge mural, occupies almost one third of the front wall.


    It''s a wedding photo. The men and women on it don''t have the happy expression when they are newly married. On the contrary, the woman''s expression is very serious, with strong reluctance and dissatisfaction.


    It was the man, with a faint smile, revealing a trace of bitterness.


    Su Yingxia still remembers that the old man forced her and Han 3000 to take wedding photos after pointing out their marriage. But for Su Yingxia, it was just a process. She didn''t see the finished product, nor did she put any photos with Han 3000 at home.


    I didn''t expect that Han Sanyi kept the wedding photos three years ago, but she almost forgot about it.


    Tears are in her eyes, pearls are broken.


    Crystal tears, along the cheek spring out.


    Su Yingxia squatted on the ground and began to cry.


    Han 3000 smiles happily and looks at the south wall. It should have been hung at home three years ago, but it has been covered with dust for three years.


    Su Yingxia cried for a long time, suddenly stood up, pointed to the wedding photo on the wall and said, "take it down."


    "Why?" Han 3000 puzzled asked, but she is still not willing to accept this matter, even a photo is not allowed to exist?


    If so, Han 3000 will also promise that he will not force Su Yingxia to do anything.


    "Can''t you see the reluctance on her face? Why are you so nice to her? " Su Yingxia cried.


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, said without hesitation: "because, she is my wife, but also the national certification."


    Su Yingxia pours into Han 3000''s arms. Fortunately, Han 3000 has been trained, otherwise he can be directly knocked down.


    "I don''t want to see it. You throw it away and burn it."¡° Good Su Yingxia''s cry is a fatal poison to Han 3000. As long as he can make su Yingxia happy, he can do everything. Isn''t it just a wedding photo? Throw it away, just throw it away. Although not give up, Han 3000 would rather own pain, also don''t want Su Yingxia sad. At this time, Su Yingxia took a step back and looked into Han 3000''s eyes. Although she cried and spent her make-up, she was still so beautiful that Han 3000 was moved¡° I''m going to remake it with you. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 was stunned. His nose was sour. Since he was so big, he had never shed a drop of tears. Now, tears include his eyes. Su Yingxia once again rushed into Han 3000''s arms, padded his toes and put on his lips. Han 3000 brain suddenly lost the ability to think, like a wood standing in the same place. After a long time, it seems that soon, Han 3000, who has not had time to feel it carefully, can no longer grasp this feeling. Su Yingxia runs away red faced. Licking his lips, even lipstick makes him feel sweet. Han 3000 sat on the sofa, the smile on his face couldn''t be controlled at all. Looking at the wedding photos on the wall, he said to himself, "I didn''t expect that you still have this wonderful effect. It seems that it''s a wise choice to leave you here."¡° But my wife said, "you''re not good-looking. You have to change it."¡° Don''t blame me for being so ruthless. Who makes my wife the biggest in the world? " Su Yingxia ran to the bathroom. Her face was red and hot. Although she didn''t regret what she had just done, she was ashamed. This kind of thing, isn''t it supposed to be done by men? Why didn''t you control it just now¡° He will surely feel that you are not good-natured now. How can you do as you please? "¡° But you''re his wife. It doesn''t matter if you kiss her¡° But when you fulfill your wife''s duties, you are not her wife at all. "¡° It''s over. Your image in his heart must be ruined. " Su Yingxia talks nonsense in front of the mirror. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about. After a long time, there was a knock outside the bathroom¡° Are you going to hide in it for the rest of your life? I don''t want to see what our new home looks like? " Han 3000''s voice came. Su Yingxia''s heart beat fast again, and the deer bumped into each other, which was more exciting than riding a roller coaster¡° I... I, you wait for me, I need a make-up. " Su Yingxia now has no courage to face Han 3000, can only find an excuse to continue to hide in the toilet. Han 3000 suddenly said, "what brand of lipstick do you have? It''s delicious." Su Yingxia wants to get smaller and escape from this place along the sewer. When the stalemate arrives, Jiang LAN calls Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia has no choice but to come out of the bathroom. For Jiang Lan''s question of why she didn''t go home, Su Yingxia just perfunctorily says a few words. Just like her, when Han 3000 didn''t really bring her home to see her, she didn''t believe it. Even if she told Jiang LAN about it, she didn''t believe it. Anyway, she was coming tomorrow, and she was not in a hurry. Han 3000 leads Su Yingxia up and down, inside and out, and looks at the villa. They don''t mention what happened just now, but the atmosphere of their relationship has obviously changed a lot. After all, an important step has been taken now, and Han 3000''s heart has gone with the wind, and he begins to wonder whether he really has a younger brother. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 56

    On the 15th, Tang Chengye''s new home was downstairs. All the students gathered here.


    "What the hell is Su Guoyao doing? What are we waiting for here?"


    "His new home won''t be in the same neighborhood as old Tang, will it?"


    "Very likely, or what are we going to do here?"


    Tang Chengye is a bit gnashing his teeth. It''s not good for Su Guoyao to buy it, but it''s in his community. Isn''t it forced to block his mouth?


    To say that his house is not good is to belittle himself.


    However, the fact is still uncertain, and Tang Chengye doesn''t think Su Guoyao can buy a house here.


    It''s good for the Su family to have money, but Su Guoyao is a well-known waste of the Su family. Just like his son-in-law, he is not reused and has no position in the company. How can he afford to buy a house here.


    "Maybe he''s just mystifying. How can he afford to buy a house here?" Tang Chengye said coldly.


    Tang Long was still holding the woman last time. Hearing these words, he said with indifference: "Dad, if he can buy a house here, I''ll change it for you right away, but I can''t live with such a poor person."


    Tang Long''s words made Tang Chengye feel very proud and said: "you''d better save some money. It''s only one million yuan a year. You can''t make it casually."


    In other words, it is full of pride. Many people dare not think about the astronomical figure of one million annual salary.


    "Tang long, your father is very lucky to have such a promising son as you. It''s not like the one in my family. Up to now, he has no stable job."


    "If my son is half as promising as Tang long, he will wake up laughing when he sleeps."


    "Old Tang, old classmate is really envious of you."


    Although I know that Tang Chengye is showing off on purpose, people have such strength. It''s not pretending to be a bully, but it''s really a bully. So other students flatter him. After all, they have children in their own family, which makes Tang long happy. Maybe they can follow Tang long in the future.


    "Tang long, when will you also arrange a job for my son to follow you?"


    "Yes, my smelly boy, although he has no real ability, he still has the strength to do chores. If you have anything, just call him."


    "Tang long, think about my son."


    Tang Long smiles and says, "I''m going to change my company recently. When I''m more stable, I''ll give you a chance to introduce myself."


    "You''re making a million a year, and you''re changing companies?"


    "What''s an annual salary of one million? I''m going to work in weak water real estate. Do you know who is the backstage of weak water real estate?" Tang Long said.


    "Who is it?"


    "Weak water real estate, is not the company that won the project in the west of the city?"


    "It''s said that our Cloud City will vigorously develop the west of the city. It will be a new city and the most prosperous place in the future."


    Looking at everyone''s eyes focused on himself, Tang Long seemed to feel that he was the most shining star in the world. He said faintly: "this weak water property is a subsidiary of Yanjing Han family. You''ve heard of Yanjing Han family. We are the top rich people in China. Compared with Han family, the whole China is just a hand."


    "Han family!"


    "How did the Han family come to our Cloud City for development?"


    "Tang long, when you go to the weak water property, isn''t it equivalent to working for the Han family?"


    Although these people belong to the bottom of the society, the name of the Han family is so big that almost everyone knows it. They are astonished. At the same time, they are envious of Tang Chengye.


    Working for the Han family, Tang Long''s future is limitless. Tang Chengye is really old and carefree.


    "Tang long, why didn''t you mention it to me?" Tang Chengye looks at Tang long in surprise and asks.


    "It''s just a change of company, but it''s just making more money. It doesn''t make any difference to me, so I don''t have to tell you." Tang Long said with a smile.


    Two father and son sing together, but the others to envy bad.


    Just at this time, a bus stopped in front of the crowd. A man came down from the bus and welcomed the crowd, making a group of people confused.


    "What''s the situation, son?" Tang Chengye asks Tang long in a low voice. Su Guoyao has made such a big show. It seems that the house he bought is not simple. He is a little worried that it will be better than his own.


    Tang Long''s brow is locked. It''s really a big show. If it''s not a good residential area, wouldn''t it make people laugh?


    "Dad, Su Yingxia recently became the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. Is it difficult for this woman to make money?" Tang Long said, but after thinking about it, he thought it was impossible. After all, it wasn''t long. Even if Su Yingxia could make money, he didn''t dare to be too blatant.


    "This... Their house is not better than ours, is it?" Tang Chengye asked with an ugly face.


    Tang Long shook his head without hesitation and said confidently: "you can rest assured about this. At most, it is the same as our grade. The new property I bought for you is already the top one in Yuncheng, unless he can live in the villa area."


    Hearing these words, Tang Chengye felt relieved. In his opinion, even if Su Guoyao bought a house, he would never be in Yundingshan villa area, even if he could not be sarcastic and make himself ashamed. At the same time, all the relatives of the Su family got on another bus. They were full of doubts about this situation¡° Guolin, where does Su Guoyao buy a house? He even has a bus to pick him up. The house he bought is not cheap, is it? "¡° It seems that Su Yingxia really makes a lot of money in the company. This woman is really tough and brave enough to make millions at a time. "¡° Can''t you think of a way to clean her up? She can''t get all the money out of the company by herself. " Su Haichao is sitting in the car, his face is as heavy as water. Although he doesn''t agree with Su Yingxia''s behavior of making money, this bus gives him an uncertain premonition. He knows a person who lives in Yundingshan villa area. He heard from that person that if a large number of relatives want to go to the villa area, they must inform Yundingshan property management department in advance, and then the property management department will send a car to pick them up. In order to avoid the traffic congestion caused by too many private cars in the villa area. In the whole Cloud City, only Yundingshan villa district has such rules. Why can we use buses to go to Su Yingxia''s new home¡° Haichao, you have to find a way to make su Yingxia. You can''t let her be so arrogant. " Su Haichao was pulled back to reality by this sentence and said: "don''t worry, since I''ve been back to the company, she won''t want to get any money in the company, but you should be honest recently, or you can''t blame me for being dragged into the water."¡° Well Suddenly someone exclaimed, "isn''t this the way to Yundingshan villa? Driver, are you driving in the wrong place¡° Don''t you know you are going to Yundingshan villa today? " The driver said faintly. All the people in the car were stunned. To Yundingshan villa? Not to Su Guoyao''s new home, how can it be Yundingshan villa area¡° Well, master, did you pick up the wrong person? How could we go to Yundingshan villa? " Said one. As soon as the Master heard this, he suddenly braked, and several people in the car fell down¡° You''re not kidding me. I''m wrong! " The driver was very surprised. It was told by the leader. He must do it well. If this kind of trouble happens, he can''t keep his job¡° How do you drive? Do you know... "Stop talking to me. Who are you?" The driver doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He is a member of Tianjia company. No matter who the person on the bus is, he doesn''t pay attention to it. Now the most important thing is to find out if he has picked up the wrong person. If he makes this mistake, he will be finished. Seeing the driver''s imposing manner, Su''s relatives, who just wanted to scold the driver, immediately shut up and were very soft¡° Elder brother, we are from the Su family. The person you want to pick up is not in the same villa with us, is it Su''s villa is a townhouse area, so it is likely to happen. Su Haichao thinks it should be like this. The driver was stunned, swearing, and didn''t know what to say, so he continued to drive. The relatives of the Su family were at a loss for a while. Didn''t they say they had picked up the wrong person? Why don''t you let them off? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 57

    The two buses stopped together on the hillside. After the two groups of people got off, their faces were confused, at a loss, and even a little flustered.


    Yundingshan villa area!


    This is the most luxurious place in the whole Cloud City, not to mention the hillside.


    As we all know, this place was auctioned for more than 80 million yuan a while ago. The whole cloud city is guessing which gold owner is throwing thousands of dollars. They never dreamed that they would be able to stand here one day!


    "This... What''s going on, why are we sent here?" Su Yihan stood on the ground with his feet, but he didn''t dare move half a minute for fear that he would crush the sand here.


    Su Haichao is also very nervous. The private sector of Yundingshan villa area can''t be intruded at will, otherwise they will bear the consequences. But now they are standing on the site of hillside villa.


    "It can''t be su Yingxia who deliberately hurt us Su Haichao gritted his teeth and said, "let people send them here. It''s estimated that they will be framed. At that time, they will be known by the Tianjia people. Who can escape?"?


    "Su Yingxia really killed us. Can she get rid of the responsibility?" Su Guolin looks angry and wants to kill people.


    "What do we do now? Let''s go before the property management department finds out. " Su Yihan suggested.


    On the other hand, Tang Chengye and others dare not speak because they are scared.


    Even though Tang long claimed to be a young man, he didn''t dare to make any mistakes in this place.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the annual salary of one million yuan is indeed very high, but Tang Long knows that in the eyes of Tianjia, it''s not even a fart.


    Just as people were thinking about whether to leave secretly, an Audi A6 went up the mountain.


    The expressions of Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao in the car are beyond description.


    When Han 3000 drove to the gate, Jiang LAN wanted to give Han 3000 two slaps in the face. He brought her to such a high-level place.


    But when the security guard opened the gate, she and Su Guoyao were shocked, and their eyes almost fell into the car.


    Su Yingxia had been here yesterday, so he was not surprised, but he still had a dreamlike feeling. After all, this is Yundingshan villa area, and it''s also a hillside villa.


    When she went to bed last night, Su Yingxia woke up from her dream and felt that all this was false.


    Until this moment, just slowly have a little bit of real feeling.


    After the car stopped at the hillside villa, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia got off. Su Haichao walked to Han 3000 angrily.


    Clutching Han 3000''s collar, he said angrily, "Han 3000, what does your family mean? Do you want to kill us all?"


    Su Yihan glared at Su Yingxia and said bitterly, "Su Yingxia, don''t you know the rules of Yundingshan villa? If you bring us here, Tianjia will investigate and find out if you are responsible alone. "


    Han 3000 grabbed Su Haichao''s wrist, just a little hard, Su Haichao then a face of pain released his hand.


    "Su Haichao, why are you so excited? To be domineering and domineering at home is frightening when you get here? " Han 3000 light said.


    Su Haichao looked at Han 3000 with gnashing teeth and said in a cold voice, "let Grandma know about this. You''re dead."


    "Su Guoyao, what do you want to do in your family? If you can''t survive, will you affect everyone?" Su Guolin also criticized Su Guoyao.


    Other relatives can''t bear it any more. They say all kinds of ugly words, and they don''t care about their relatives.


    Su Guoyao didn''t dare to speak, even though Jiang LAN, who was used to throwing things, was silent at this time.


    This is Han 3000''s new home? Hillside villa!


    Jiang Lan''s hands and feet tremble. The weight of the second-hand house is too heavy for her to imagine!


    "What are you afraid of? I''m just going home. Can Tianjia embarrass me? " Su Yingxia said.


    "Home? Are you crazy? This kind of cow dares to blow. Is this hillside villa your home Su Yihan''s cold voice.


    Su Yingxia looks at the angry eyes of the Su family, and the corners of his mouth show a smile. These people who never look down on their family are just a bunch of things in the nest. When they arrive at the Yundingshan villa area, they are scared to death.


    "It''s not my home, is it yours?" Su Yingxia takes a look at Su Yihan and walks towards the door with the key.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s full of confidence, Su Han was stunned.


    This... Is her home, how can it be!


    How could she be qualified to live in a hillside villa!


    Even if she is now the person in charge of Chengxi project, she will never have such amazing financial resources!


    The sale of all the assets of the Su family is just barely able to buy the villa.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s opening the door, everyone''s heart beat faster.


    Tang Chengye''s face is particularly embarrassed. After waiting for a long time, he can finally criticize Su Guoyao and show off Tang Long''s achievements in front of him. He even wants to see Su Yingxia regret.


    But this time, it seems destined to disappear. All of Tang Long''s achievements are lost in front of this villa, and there is no chance to reverse them. If you want to buy this villa, you have to live without food or drink for decades¡° Lao Tang, this... This is really the new home Lao Su bought? "¡° Su Guoyao, he, he... Can live in a villa on the hillside¡° It seems that he is the most developed one among us. What a piece of luck! He can live here Listening to these words, Tang Chengye is even more miserable than eating excrement. His former classmates'' parties were all opportunities for him to show off. His classmates praised him and envied him. But now, all his aura was taken away by Su Guoyao in an instant. The woman close to Tang Long looks envious. What he said to Su Yingxia in the restaurant before was like a loud slap on her face¡° Tang long, didn''t you say she was not valued by the Su family? " Said the woman. Tang Long''s mood is complicated and his five tastes are mixed. It''s a fact that Su Yingxia is not valued by the Su family. Moreover, even the Su family can''t afford this hillside villa. How can su Yingxia afford it? Unconsciously looking at Han 3000, does it mean that he is the hidden gold master? Tang Long shakes his head in disbelief. How can it be that a well-known waste in Cloud City can spend more than 80 million yuan to buy a villa? This is a joke¡° Maybe she borrowed it? " Tang Long comforted himself, but he was very clear in his heart that this possibility did not exist at all. How could the hillside villa be borrowed by anyone? Another person has Tang Long''s idea, which is Su Yihan. She also doesn''t believe that Su Yingxia can live here. For Su Yihan, she always puts her position high above all the female juniors of the Su family. Even if Su Yingxia''s beauty is better than her, her threat was lifted three years ago because she married a trash. Over the past three years, Su Yihan has been used to living better than Su Yingxia and being superior. If Su Yingxia''s new home is really here, what can she compare with Su Yingxia in the future? There is a kind of person who can accept that you are worse off than him, or even like to see and hear, but he can''t accept that one day suddenly, you will be better off than him. This kind of situation applies to Su Yihan. She can''t accept living in an elevator apartment, but Su Yingxia lives in a hillside villa¡° Can you really open the door by pretending Su Yihan said hatefully. When this sentence came out, all the people who heard it got nervous for no reason. Besides Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN, they all expected that Su Yingxia would not be able to open the door. All these lies could be exposed, and they could laugh at Su Yingxia mercilessly. This is like a kind of weak resistance, things have come to this point, they do not want to believe, but does not hinder the fact. Su Yingxia turned the key and opened the door easily. Su Yihan''s heart even if there is ten thousand not satisfied, but the fact in front of her, can''t help her not believe¡° Brother, we''re going to let mom come too, but you refused for mom. Do you remember that? " Jiang LAN says to Su Guolin suddenly. How ugly Su Guolin''s face is. The biggest wish of the old lady''s life is to go to Yundingshan villa, but he refused for the old lady! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 58

    Jiang Lan''s mood is almost to heaven now, and the arrogance of the obstinate woman can''t be suppressed at all. No matter how the hillside villa came, the most important thing is to have a face in front of Su''s relatives and Tang Chengye''s old classmates.


    Looking at the expression of Su Guoyao, Tang Chengye and others, the smile on Jiang Lan''s face wrinkled countless folds, which called a happy mood.


    "Everyone, what are you doing? Hurry to my new home." When Jiang Lan said this sentence, my two words were very heavy, and they also accentuated the tone, with a show appearance.


    Tang Chengye was not satisfied, but he was also curious about what the 80 million yuan villa was like. Although he knew how to lose face, he had to go in and have a look.


    As for the Su family''s relatives, they are in the same mood at this time. The villa on the hillside, an unreachable place, is now qualified to let them in. Who wants to miss such a good opportunity?


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan are at the end of the crowd.


    "Hai Chao, what''s the matter? How can su Yingxia afford the villa here?" Su Yihan is not reconciled. She is not qualified to live in such a luxurious place. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia lives there.


    Su Haichao is calm. If Su Yingxia casually changes an elevator apartment, he can also slander Su Yingxia for taking the company''s money, but this hillside villa, even if he wants to slander, he won''t be established.


    How can su Yingxia get money in the company?


    "I can''t understand how Su Yingxia could have so much money." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yihan said casually: "is it Han 3000? When my grandfather pointed out the marriage before, didn''t we guess that Han 3000 might be the son of a rich family?"


    Su Haichao showed a strong disdain on his face and said: "you also said it was a guess, and that was before you met Han 3000. In the past three years, haven''t you recognized Han 3000? How can he be a rich man? "


    Su Yihan nodded. She just said it casually. She didn''t take it seriously, because if Han 3000 was a son of a rich family, how could he be humiliated in Su''s family for three years?


    And the children of rich families who can afford Hillside Villas are not ordinary rich people.


    When people enter the house, they don''t have magnificent decoration. On the contrary, it seems monotonous. If this kind of decoration is replaced by an ordinary apartment, they will definitely feel cheap. But this is a hillside villa, which gives people a very advanced feeling.


    "Lao Su, your new home is very nice. Although it looks simple, it feels more noble."


    "Yes, this kind of place reflects the temperament. It doesn''t need too many decorations at all. It''s just like a beautiful woman. Heavy make-up adds to the cake and covers her own beauty."


    "Old sue, you have good taste. But you''re too low-key. You bought such a good house and told us today. "


    Tang Chengye couldn''t say a word when those students were praising Su Guoyao. Compared with here, his home is nothing but a small one. When he thought of the attitude towards Su Guoyao last time, he felt shameless.


    Tang Long prepared a lot of words to tease Su Yingxia today, and also prepared to step on Han 3000''s head to seek his superiority, but those words can only be rotten in his stomach now. If we want to say that the whole audience is uncomfortable, he can at least rank in the top three.


    Even entering the weak water real estate is partly due to Su Yingxia, which shows how persistent he is in this matter. He thought today was a good opportunity for him to show off and trample on Han 3000, but this hillside villa broke all his dreams.


    Even if he enters the weak water property, he has little hope of using his identity to get Su Yingxia in the future.


    Su Yingxia, who lives in the hillside villa, is still qualified to let him go to bed with him?


    Million a year? It''s just a joke.


    Jiang LAN warmly led the people inside and outside the visit, she is also the first time to come, but very familiar with the performance.


    The more envious those people are, the better Jiang Lan''s mood will be. She seems to have forgotten what she said to Han 3000.


    I, Jiang LAN, will not go to your house all my life?


    Even if it is spit out of a pool of saliva, Jiang lan I''m afraid will not hesitate to swallow back.


    At the end of the visit, a group of people are sitting in the living room. The flattery of the old classmates makes Jiang LAN laugh wildly, but the expression of the Su family is very unclear.


    This is the lowest status of the Su family, but now live in the best villa, riding on the head of everyone.


    "Guoyao, you bought this villa?" Su Guolin asked, he has to find out what''s going on. It''s obvious that it was auctioned down here, and how it came to Su Guoyao''s hands.


    Su Guoyao didn''t know where the villa came from, but at this time, Jiang Lan said, "brother, we bought this villa with real money. What''s the problem? Do I have to give you my family


    "Aunt LAN, what''s the condition of your family? Don''t we know? You have so much money? " Su Hai said in a deep voice.


    "You look down on people." Jiang LAN glances at Han 3000. She won''t give Han 3000 this kind of publicity, and no one believes it. But it''s not easy to think of a convincing reason¡° It''s not that we look down on people. Your family should not have done anything against the law. Otherwise, we won''t be affected by the windfall. " Su Yihan said¡° We are good citizens who abide by the law. Don''t pour dirty water on my head. " Jiang LAN dissatisfied said¡° Then you should explain where the money comes from¡° So much money, it can''t be from the sky. "¡° Or is it that Su Yingxia didn''t have a clear relationship with some people in exchange? " It doesn''t matter what they say, what kind of speculation Han 3000 can accept, but to slander Su Yingxia, this is what Han 3000 can''t tolerate. But Han 3000 just wanted to speak, Jiang LAN a cold eyes stare back, even now, even if she stood in the villa Han 3000 bought, she still feel all this for granted¡° I''m not afraid to tell you that the old man compensated Guoyao for the money. " Jiang Lan said. How did the old man compensate Su Guoyao? These words caused an uproar among the relatives of the Su family. How could su Guoyao be compensated for his death for so many years? Or, the old man had a small Treasury, which was discovered by Su Guoyao! The relatives of the Su family are not calm now. If Su Guoyao really finds a small Treasury, they should have their share of the money¡° Jiang LAN, make it clear how the money came from. "¡° Is it the money dad left behind that you found out¡° We are all the descendants of the old man. We all have the right to inherit. Why should we be swallowed by your family? " When it comes to money, everyone''s eyes are red. They wish they could share a piece of their own territory in the hillside villa¡° What are you in a hurry? This money has nothing to do with you. The old man felt sorry to let Han 3000 come to our house, so he left us a sum of money, which is the compensation for our family. And the old man has a rule that the money can only be used after three years, so our family has worked hard for three years. " Jiang LAN opened her eyes to tell lies, not blushing at all¡° How much did the old man leave? " Su Guolin believed it, because there was no other explanation, and although the old man was angry with Su Guoyao when he was alive, his brothers knew that Su Guoyao was the one who loved him the most, and it was not impossible to leave him a fortune. Jiang Lan thought about it, stretched out her index finger and said, "100 million."¡° What¡° 100 million! "¡° The old man has given you 100 million yuan! " All the relatives of the Su family stood up with incredible expressions on their faces. How much is the whole Su family now? The old man left 100 million yuan for Su Guoyao! If they had known that there was 100 million yuan, they would have let Han 3000 into their own home! Jiang Lan was very satisfied with his seamless story, and said with a smile, "otherwise, where can Guoyao buy a villa? What''s more, he also gives Su''s parents a face." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 59

    The reason why Jiang Lan''s story is not suspected is that the timing is just right. Just after their third wedding anniversary, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia bought a car and changed their house, which makes people unable to find any flaws.


    100 million!


    These two words became the pain in the hearts of Su''s relatives.


    They look at Han 3000 and wish he was their son-in-law. Even if he is just a waste, they can accept the 100 million plus.


    Think about the satire of Su Guoyao and the jokes of Su Yingxia over the past three years. No wonder they are holding their anger. It turns out that 100 million yuan has already been in the bag.


    "It''s a pity that mom didn''t come. Otherwise, mom would be very happy. We could have had a good life with 100 million yuan, but I also wanted to give my mother some face, so I discussed to buy the hillside villa, ah... "Jiang LAN sighed heavily, and the words were very obvious.


    Su Guolin refused this for the old lady, and all the responsibility naturally fell on him.


    Su Guolin was still unconvinced. Even if the old man really gave them 100 million yuan, they could not take the money alone. After all, the old man was dead.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Su Guolin stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Jiang LAN smiles. She knows that Su Guolin must have called the old lady.


    Su Yingxia wants to fight for Han 3000, but she also knows that if the money belongs to Han 3000, those relatives will not believe it. Jiang Lan''s story helps their family solve the unexplained trouble.


    "Three thousand, this matter..."


    Before Su Yingxia finished speaking, Han 3000 shook his head and interrupted, "I don''t mind."


    With a sigh, Su Yingxia said nothing more.


    By this time, Su Guolin, who arrived at the bathroom, had already dialed the old lady.


    The old lady didn''t care about Su Guoyao''s move to her new home. She vowed that she would not go anywhere except Yundingshan villa. This rule will not change until the day she dies of old age.


    "Don''t you go to Su Guoyao''s new home today, OK?" The old lady asked casually.


    "Mom, you may not believe me when I say it." Su Guolin said.


    The old lady''s tone suddenly changed. If Su Yingxia can buy a house, she must take money from the company. If the house she bought is too good, it means she takes more money.


    "Where is the new home?" The old lady asked coldly that the price she could accept was within one million yuan. If it exceeded the price, she would never let Su Yingxia off.


    "Yunshanding villa area." Su Guolin said.


    There was no response from the old lady on the phone. After a long time, she said, "are you kidding? How can su Yingxia afford Yundingshan villa?"


    "And it''s a hillside villa." Su Guolin continued.


    "What The old lady''s voice exploded, full of disbelief, and said, "how can it be? What''s the point of making such a joke with me?"


    "Mom, what I said is true. I''m in the villa on the hillside now. How can I joke with you?" Su Guolin said.


    "What''s the matter? How can she afford a hillside villa?" The old lady breathes quickly and says that this is her dream place for the aged. In order to bring the Su family into the real upper class society of Yuncheng, the old lady no longer wants to live in Yundingshan villa. She is not qualified to live there, so she let Su Yingxia live there.


    "It''s dad." Su Guolin said.


    "What do you mean, what does it have to do with your father?" The old lady frowned and said, "it''s nearly three years since I died. How can it be related to Su Yingxia''s buying a villa?"?


    "According to Jiang LAN, three years ago, Han 3000 became redundant. In order to make up for Su Yingxia, the old man privately gave Su Guoyao 100 million yuan. But the old man has a rule that the 100 million yuan must be used after three years. Now the time is just right, so it should not be wrong." Su Guolin explained.


    The old man gave Su Yingxia a hundred million yuan!


    The old lady''s first reaction was that it was impossible. She knew how much money the Su family had. In the past, in order not to let the old man take care of the third child, she would personally check every account in the company. How could she let him have 100 million private money?


    But if it wasn''t for him, how could su Guoyao get so much money!


    The old lady decided to ask Su Guoyao clearly and said, "I''ll come to the villa immediately."


    After hanging up, Su Guolin went back to the living room and said to Jiang LAN, "Mom will come right away. She wants to find out what''s going on."


    Jiang LAN looks indifferent. The old man has been dead for so many years, and no one is right. Even if the old lady comes, as long as she insists that the money is given by the old man, who can find out the evidence?


    "OK, the money is given by the old man. What am I afraid of?" Jiang Lan said.


    "Not everyone in Yundingshan villa area can come in. Go to the door to meet mom. If she is stopped at the door, it''s a shame for her old man." Su Guolin reminds a way.


    Jiang LAN immediately flustered, this house has nothing to do with her, she is not the owner, how can the security guard at the door because she opened the door for the old lady?


    There is a saying that being a humble person is invincible. Jiang LAN even said to Han 3000 in the tone of command: "you go to pick up grandma."¡° Good Han 3000 should be a, and then left the villa, Su Yingxia followed. After walking out of the villa, Su Yingxia said with an apologetic face: "you have been wronged again. This matter should have been your credit. My mother''s face is really thicker than the city wall."¡° In fact, it''s also a good thing. If I buy it, no one will believe it. Mom also saves a lot of trouble. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 won''t care about these things, but she is very reluctant to go. If she doesn''t say it, she will feel very sad¡° But I still want to say sorry for her Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 suddenly serious looking at Su Yingxia, said: "if you feel guilty, it is not that there is no way to solve."¡° What can I do? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 curiously¡° For example, I don''t sleep on the floor or anything¡° Well, anyway, the living room is so big that it should be very comfortable. " Han 3000 forehead appeared three black lines, quickly said: "you or when I didn''t say anything." When we got to the gate at the foot of the mountain, we didn''t wait long for the old lady to come. Private cars couldn''t get in, so the old lady could only walk. She didn''t have any opinions about it, and she didn''t dare to have any opinions. After all, this is the rule of the villa area, which represents the family of heaven. But when the old lady saw Su Yingxia and Han 3000, her face was dissatisfied. She said in a cold voice, "Su Guoyao is different now. I live in a villa on the hillside, and even I won''t come to pick him up."¡° Grandma, dad doesn''t mean that. There are many of his old classmates at home, so we are here to pick you up. " Su Yingxia said. It''s not that Su Guoyao doesn''t come, it''s that he''s useless. The security guard doesn''t recognize anyone except Han 3000. But the old lady didn''t know. She just felt that Su Guoyao had inflated after living in the hillside villa. She didn''t even pay attention to her¡° Hum The old lady hummed coldly, "don''t forget that the money for this villa belongs to my su family. Although the old man died, his money is still mine." Han 3000 frowned. This old lady doesn''t want to take the hillside villa as her own, does she? If so, he can''t accept it. The villa is for Su Yingxia. No one has the right to take it away. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. It''s even harder for people like the old lady. She''s almost out of breath before she takes a few steps. The old lady looked at Han 3000 coldly and ordered, "don''t you have eyes? Can''t you see that I can''t walk? Come and carry me Han 3000 went to the old lady and squatted down, without complaining¡° Be careful. You can''t afford to fall me. "¡° Hurry up, didn''t you eat? " The old lady''s eagerness can''t be described in words. In Yundingshan villa area, there are people from the Su family, and they are still in the hillside villa. Although her people are still at the foot of the mountain, her heart has reached the hillside, so she dislikes Han 3000''s slow walking and can''t help cursing. Su Yingxia looks at the old lady''s attitude towards Han 3000. She wants to knock the old lady unconscious with her crutch. She wants to say that Han 3000 bought the villa. Why do you point out to him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 60

    When she got to the mountainside, the old lady asked Han 3000 to put her down and looked at the luxury villa in front of her with an excited look. This is the place where Cloud City represents her status. The old lady thought that she would be poor all her life, and at most she could take the su family to the foot of the mountain. Unexpectedly, she was qualified to come to the mountainside.


    "I don''t know whether to blame you or thank you, old man. Without you, I would never have come here in my life, but why would you give the money to Su Guoyao? " Even in front of Su Yingxia, the old lady said this without any cover. It''s not hard to see that Su Guoyao''s family has no status in her heart.


    Su Yingxia looks unconvinced and looks at Han Sanya, but he is helpless.


    After the old lady went to the villa, the noisy chatting voice in the living room suddenly quieted down, and all the relatives of the Su family also stood up from the sofa.


    Su Haichao trotted to the old lady and said, "grandma, you''re tired. Please sit down and have a rest."


    Han 3000''s eyes were cold when he saw this scene. There was also such a person in Han''s family. It was because of his sweet mouth that Han 3000 was in a rich family, but he was treated like an orphan.


    Han 3000 can''t figure out why these people who can only talk sweetly but have no real skills can be spoiled.


    In terms of ability, Su Haichao is no better than Su Yingxia, but his mouth is sweet, so he is more popular with the old lady.


    That man, because of his sweet mouth, was able to get the position of heir of the Han family. Even the old lady of the Han family was afraid that his status would be threatened, so he drove Han 3000 out of the Han family and was humiliated into the Su family.


    Is it possible to support a family with one mouth?


    Han three thousand to prove to all people, only the real ability to do, is the real ability.


    He also wants to let the old lady of the Su family know that the future of the Su family lies in Su Yingxia''s hands, not in Su Haichao''s hands.


    The old lady sat in the main seat of the living room. She was very impolite at the first sentence and said to Su Guoyao, "irrelevant people, you can go."


    When those students heard this sentence, they were extremely embarrassed. They were obviously asking for visitors, and they didn''t give people any face at all.


    "Guoyao, since it''s a matter within your family, let''s go first."


    "Yes, let''s go first. We''ll get together next time."


    "Guoyao, you''ll be busy first and get together next time."


    A group of students left willingly, mainly because they didn''t want to offend the old lady of the Su family.


    Tang Chengye and Tang long have a gloomy face. After they leave the villa, Tang Chengye says angrily: "this old thing of the Su family is really arrogant."


    "Dad, if I have a chance in the future, I''ll make things difficult for this old woman. Don''t forget, I''m working in weak water property now." Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye sighs. Tang long should be proud of his achievements, but he can''t compare with Su Yingxia.


    "I didn''t expect that Su Guoyao had so much money left before his father died. He was very lucky." Tang Chengye said.


    "What about money? They will spend all the money in his family sooner or later. But Han 3000 is such a waste. He can live in a villa on the hillside even if he eats soft food. " Tang Long said with gnashing teeth.


    He is very unconvinced. Han 3000 should have been trampled on by him. But now, Han 3000 lives in a hillside villa with Su Yingxia. Even if Tang Long doesn''t want to admit it, the fact is that Han 3000 is better off than him.


    "That''s life. Some people don''t have to struggle to get anything. But some people need to work hard all their lives, but son, I believe your ability is not Yundingshan villa. Maybe we will have a chance to live in it in the future. " Tang Chengye comforted him.


    Tang Long nodded. Yundingshan villa is really powerful in Yuncheng, but it''s nothing for a bigger city, especially Yanjing. If it can be reused by the Han family, it will soon be prosperous.


    Han 3000?


    How can you compare with me, Tang Long!


    In the villa.


    On the surface, the old lady was calm, but in fact, her heart was surging. It took her a long time to recover.


    "Guoyao, what''s the matter? You can make it clear." The old lady asked Su Guoyao.


    This is a story made up by Jiang LAN. She is worried about Su Guoyao''s slip of the tongue. She is just about to speak, but the old lady stares at her.


    "I didn''t ask you, are you qualified to speak?" The old lady a word let Jiang LAN shut up.


    Su Guoyao saw that the matter had come to this stage, and said, "Mom, dad did give me 100 million yuan. He was worried that Han 3000 was too unpromising, so it was not complicated to compensate for the summer. He just wanted us to live a better life."


    "Worried? It''s true that Han 3000 is not promising. Do you need to worry? I think you''ve given dad some soul soup. " Su Guolin said in a cold voice.


    "Absolutely not. Dad took the initiative to find me for this matter, and if he didn''t give me such a large sum of money, could I have robbed it?" Su Guoyao said.


    Su Guolin couldn''t find any words to refute, so he just closed his mouth with a cold hum¡° Since it''s the money given by the old man, this villa is not owned by you, Su Guoyao. " Said the old lady. Jiang LAN is not happy to hear this. If all the relatives of the Su family come to join in, can the villa be peaceful¡° Mom, dad gave us the money. I used it to buy a villa to give you a long face. Do you want to share the villa with everyone? It''s not a cake. Cut one piece for each person. " Jiang Lan said¡° Is there anything you can say here? " Exclaimed the old lady. Jiang Lan''s shrewdness was ready to move, but she didn''t have the courage to splash in front of the old lady, so she had to bear it¡° Grandma, you should know the rules of Yunding mountain. If you want all the Su family to live here, we have no problem, but you have to ask the Tianjia if they can agree Han said. Villas will not specify the number of people to live in, but so many people living in the Su family villa, is bound to bring a lot of trouble to the property management department, although there is no violation of the rules, but there is no need to make the Tianjia unhappy. The old lady looks at Han 3000 with calm face and contempt. Even Jiang LAN is not qualified to speak. He is a waste son-in-law. Why should she remind her¡° Han 3000, you are more and more daring recently. Do you want to teach me how to do things? " Said the old lady. Han Sanqian said with a faint smile, "I don''t dare. I just don''t want the Tians to embarrass you. If the Tians want to talk to you, it''s not good news for the Su family." The old lady had the courage to offend the Tianjia family. She was eager to have the opportunity to serve carefully. After listening to Han 3000''s words, she couldn''t refute them for a moment¡° Besides, there are so many rules in Yundingshan villa area. If someone accidentally violates them, the end will be even worse. Grandma, can you make sure everyone can obey the rules? " Han continued¡° Han 3000. " Su Haichao clapped his case and said angrily, "can you shut your mouth? Is there a share of your foreign name here?"¡° You don''t have to look at your position in the Su family or give advice. "¡° Do you really think that if you live in a hillside villa, you can straighten your waist? Han 3000, you will always be a burden to our Su family. "¡° Don''t think too much of yourself. We don''t think too much of you. " Han Sanqian didn''t look at the angry Su relatives, but quietly looked at the old lady. He believed that the old lady knew what to do¡° I didn''t say to let everyone live here, but here, how can my old lady have a share? " The old lady clubbing, stood up and continued: "the old man gave you the money, but the money is also the name of my su family. Who can deny that?" Jiang LAN is biting her teeth. If the old lady lives here, she will have to wait on her and look at her face every day. She can''t stand such a day. He pestered Su Guoyao with his elbow and motioned him to speak, so that the old lady would not really live in. But how can su Guoyao have such courage? If the old lady really wants to live, he can only agree¡° Grandma, what qualifications do you have to live in? " At this time, Han three thousand a word, stone broken sky! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 61

    Han three thousand a word let the whole villa moment quiet, drop needle can smell.


    What qualifications does he have? He is a married son-in-law. He even says that the old lady is qualified to live here!


    Su Guoyao looks at Han 3000 with fright. How can he say such treacherous words? If he angers the old lady, Su Yingxia''s future may be ruined.


    "Han 3000, shut up. Are you qualified to speak here?" Su Guoyao said angrily.


    Although Jiang LAN is surprised, she is quite satisfied with Han 3000''s strong performance. Anyway, she doesn''t need to bear the consequences afterwards. Han 3000 can make any trouble. It''s better not to let the old lady live in the villa.


    "Han 3000, did you take the wrong medicine today? The money was given by my grandfather. It''s natural for my grandmother to come in, but you should get out when you are a soft eater. " Su Haichao said.


    "Yes, you should go away. Grandma is the owner of the Su family. It''s natural that she lives here." Su Yihan has to accept that Su Yingxia is better than her, but Han 3000 wants to come out to die, how can she not step on it? It''s better to let the old lady hate Su Yingxia.


    The old lady has a gloomy face. Last time she talked about cooperation with Zhong Liang, she was put together by Han 3000. From then on, the old lady felt that Han 3000 was a dangerous person. Now Han 3000 even questioned her qualifications in front of everyone. Is it really going to turn the world upside down?


    "Han 3000, tell me, old lady, why am I not qualified?" Asked the old lady in a cold voice.


    "Because in the past three years, you have treated Su Yingxia like an outsider. Because in the past three years, you have been protecting Su Haichao. Even if Su Haichao''s design almost made Su Yingxia fall into Cheng Gang''s hands, you still haven''t investigated. Do you have the face to live here? " Han 3000 said with a loud voice.


    The relatives of the Su family couldn''t believe that they were looking at Han 3000 for such a public show.


    How dare he say such a thing!


    Although it''s true, he''s not afraid that the old lady won''t let him go after he says it?


    Su Haichao is really wrong about Su Yingxia, but Su''s relatives all know that Su Haichao is the future successor of the Su family, and it''s reasonable to favor him.


    There are some things that everyone knows, but putting them on the table will only embarrass people.


    At this time, the old lady was very embarrassed.


    "Han 3000, don''t think I''ll worry about the face of the Su family and let you do whatever you want. Believe it or not, I can let you get out of the Su family now." The old lady gritted her teeth.


    "Su Yingxia, if you don''t divorce him, what are you waiting for? He''s been in the Su family for so many years, which makes our Su family lose face." Su Guolin said.


    "Han 3000, if I were you, I would have evaporated. What face would you have to stay in the Su family?" Su Haichao said.


    "Grandma, let Su Yingxia divorce him. He doesn''t pay attention to you now, and he won''t pay attention to us in the future." Su Yihan said.


    Su Yingxia was flustered. Two years ago, she still had such an idea. Even when she didn''t face up to her feelings for Han 3000, she thought about it, but now, she would never do it.


    "I''m the one who married him. If I don''t divorce, who can force me." Su Yingxia stood up and said with a strong attitude.


    This scene surprised the relatives of the Su family. Su Yingxia had never been close to Han 3000 before, but now he helped Han 3000 talk!


    Su Haichao smiles. The more Su Yingxia protects Han 3000, the more chance he has to say right and wrong in front of his grandmother.


    "Su Yingxia, when did you have such a good relationship with Han 3000?" Su Haichao said.


    "Su Yingxia, I want you to divorce him. How dare you not?" The old lady''s face is extremely gloomy. In her opinion, Su Yingxia is now under the control of Han 3000, and she is also the person in charge of the West City project. It''s a wise choice to drive Han 3000 out of the Su family at this time.


    She can''t let Han 3000 secretly control such a big project of the Su family.


    Hearing this, Jiang LAN saw hope. She had long wanted to kick Han 3000 out of the Su family. She was afraid that the old lady would not agree. Now the old lady is talking. This is a good opportunity.


    But just want to speak, Jiang LAN suddenly covered his mouth.


    The villa was bought by Han 3000, who drove Han 3000 out of the Su family. What qualifications does she have to live here in the future?


    Even if the husband and wife property can let Su Yingxia share half, but it is not as good as living in the hillside villa.


    It seems that we have to find a way to let the house property certificate only write Su Yingxia''s name. Only in this way can Han 3000 be driven out of Su''s house.


    "Grandma, I won''t agree." Su Yingxia said unswervingly.


    The old lady almost broke her back teeth and left in anger.


    The relatives of the Su family also left the villa with the old lady.


    "Grandma, this Su Yingxia is really ungrateful. As I have said for a long time, Han 3000 is likely to covet the property of the Su family. Now look at Su Yingxia''s attitude, we Su family won''t really fall into the hands of this alien in the future." Su Haichao said to the old lady.


    "Su Yingxia will never be the chairman of the company. Please contact Zhong Liang immediately." Said the old lady.


    Su Haichao looks happy, and the old lady comes out in person. As long as the identity of Su Yingxia''s person in charge is destroyed, the company in the future will be his own world¡° OK, I''ll get in touch right away. " Su Haichao said. Su Yihan looks at Su Haichao with a smile on his face. He has a feeling that the plot is successful. In the villa. After a few more rounds, Jiang LAN went back to the living room and said to Su Yingxia, "Yingxia, I''ve already selected a room. It''s the one on the second floor. You don''t mind." It''s the master bedroom. It''s supposed to be her and Han 3000. Unexpectedly, Jiang LAN turned away and chose their room¡° Mom, you... "Stop it, Guoyao. We''ll move in today if we don''t go home with me to pack up." Jiang Lan said. Su Guoyao was not as cheeky as Jiang lanhou, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of living in a villa and said, "you two young people, do you still want to rob rooms with us old people? We are old enough to live in a bigger place and avoid bumps. " Su Yingxia was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. How could he not see them bumping in that big place in his family before. Soon after they left, Su Yingxia felt speechless. He looked at the empty south wall and said, "why don''t we take wedding photos sometime?" Han 3000 has no problem about which room he lives in. The master bedroom and the second bedroom are just sleeping. He is more concerned about Su Yingxia''s feelings. Of course, the utility room is perfect if you can get a bed¡° I''m not at work. I''m free any time. You''d better arrange the time Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia always has a question in her heart, that is, how much money Han 3000 has. Before, she thought it was not suitable to ask. After all, their economy was independent, but Han 3000 was able to buy a hillside villa, which really made her curious¡° Can I ask you a question? " Su Yingxia asked. Han Sanqian smiles, guesses what Su Yingxia wants to ask, and says directly, "if I say that it''s just a little pocket money to buy this villa, do you believe it?"¡° Well, of course, I believe more than 80 million yuan of pocket money. I don''t doubt it. " Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says, this boasting is too exaggerated. Who can take more than 80 million yuan as pocket money¡° See, you don''t believe what I said. What can I do? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia mistakenly thinks that Han 3000 doesn''t want to tell him the truth. Maybe he doesn''t have much money, so he doesn''t bother to ask this question again¡° If you have no money in the future, I will support you. " Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian nodded and said, "of course, you are now the person in charge of Chengxi project. I still expect you to take me to be popular and spicy."¡° Well Su Yingxia suddenly sighed and said: "but my attitude to grandma today, she should not easily forgive me, and I don''t know how long this position can last."¡° Don''t worry, without you, no matter what stage, weak water real estate will stop cooperating with the Su family, so the old lady will not deprive you of your status. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia suddenly looked at Han 3000 and asked, "by the way, if your classmate is free recently, we have to thank him well."¡° Er... He is still abroad. He should not come back in a short time. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 62

    Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao returned in less than three hours. They had everything in the villa, so they just brought back some clothes. Moreover, Jiang Lan was very decisive and planned to sell the house online. It seemed that they would live here all their lives. As for the words they had said to Han 3000, they had selectively forgotten them.


    "The house looks empty. I''ll decorate it tomorrow." When Jiang Lan said this, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t care, but a nightmare began.


    Early the next morning, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to work, while Jiang LAN went to the flower and bird market. He not only bought back a lot of cheap flowers and plants, but also many decorations and bottles, which cost dozens of yuan each, and filled the living room.


    This is a simple decoration style, let Jiang LAN transform into a courtyard, and with a strong smell of cheap.


    Nearly hundreds of millions of luxury villas, if only seen from the living room, are worth less than one million.


    For all this, Jiang LAN is still complacent and thinks she has good taste.


    "Look, I still have high taste. I''ll look better at home." Jiang LAN looks at her masterpiece with pride.


    Su Guoyao still likes what he looked like before. After being arranged by Jiang LAN, he is neither fish nor fowl. He doesn''t have a high-level feeling at all, but Jiang LAN likes it. He doesn''t dare to say anything.


    At the same time, Su Haichao received the old lady at Su''s villa.


    Yesterday, I made an appointment with Zhong Liang, and the old lady asked Su Haichao to accompany him. This shows that the old lady intends to give Su Haichao the position of project leader in the west of the city, which makes Su Haichao very excited.


    "You are calm today. If you can persuade Zhong Liang, I have the reason to drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family." The old lady told Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao patted his chest and assured: "grandma, don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    After arriving at the weak water property, they were brought to the conference room by the company''s front desk. Su Haichao''s excited mood was beyond control.


    This day has finally come. Although Su Yingxia has already lived in a hillside villa, as long as she can be driven out of her home, Su Haichao thinks that sooner or later they will not be able to survive. At that time, it is not difficult to make su Yingxia bankrupt by some means.


    He can''t wait to see Su Yingxia''s disheartened face. Han 3000 is begging on the street, which must have a different taste.


    After waiting in the conference room for less than ten minutes, Zhong Liang appeared.


    "Brother Zhong." Su Haichao cried warmly.


    "Thank you for your time, Mr. Zhong." Said the old lady.


    With a professional smile on his face, Zhong Liang said, "you''re welcome, old lady. If you want to see me, even if I don''t have time, I''ll take some time out."


    Zhong Liang''s attitude let Su Haichao see hope, it seems that he still want to give the old lady face.


    "I don''t know why you came to me?" Zhong Liang asked.


    The old lady said, "it''s mainly about cooperation. Su Yingxia''s ability is limited. I''m afraid it will delay the project in the west of the city."


    "Su Yingxia''s ability is not as strong as I expected, but her learning ability is still good. She has been making progress recently, and she is a responsible person." Zhong Liang said.


    "This girl is really responsible and does everything with her heart. However, her ability is limited. No matter how she studies, she has limits. In order for us to cooperate better, I plan to change a person in charge." Said the old lady.


    As soon as the old lady''s voice was over, Su Haichao said, "brother Zhong, although I didn''t participate in this project, I am very clear about the specific items of the project. It can be seamless. You don''t have to worry about any problems."


    Seeing that Zhong Liang didn''t feel disgusted, and with a smile on his face, Su Haichao took a reassurance and continued: "in Su''s family, I have higher rights and deeper understanding, and I can definitely do better than Su Yingxia."


    "Do you mean that Su Yingxia doesn''t have much power in the company Zhong Liang asked.


    "Of course, what is she? How can a woman has the final say in the company?" Su Haichao said.


    Zhong Liang nodded, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing that Zhong Liang was hesitating, Su Haichao continued: "brother Zhong, you don''t need to have any worries. I can promise you that I will do better than Su Yingxia."


    Even when the old lady felt that there was hope for changing the person in charge, Zhong Liang suddenly stood up and said, "I thought Su Yingxia could speak well in the Su family, but she didn''t have the right. It seems that I really need to consider the cooperation with the Su family."


    "Brother Zhong, your decision is absolutely wise." Su Haichao didn''t notice that what Zhong Liang said was not su Yingxia, but the Su family. He thought Zhong Liang agreed.


    But the old lady heard very clearly. Although Su Yingxia represents the Su family, his use of the word "Su family" is meaningful.


    "Boss Zhong, you mean..." the old lady asked.


    "Old lady, I''ll tell you the truth. No matter what link this project goes to, the person in charge of weak water real estate will not change. This is what our boss means. He doesn''t like to change a project. Su Yingxia has no position in the company and will definitely delay the progress. After all, everything has to be reported and a lot of time will be wasted. I will tell the boss the truth about this. At that time, the boss will decide whether to change partners. " Zhong Liang said.


    A bolt from the blue hit the old lady and Su Haichao on the head. They just come to talk about changing the person in charge. How can they change the partner¡° Boss Zhong, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about Su''s lack of ability to welcome summer. " The old lady panicked and said that the project cooperation had already started. At this time, the weak water real estate exchange for partners was a fatal blow to the Su family. Moreover, for the sake of this cooperation, the Su family''s old customers didn''t want it. They all bet on the project in the West of the city, and the cooperation was interrupted. The Su family must be hot and even bankrupt. Su Haichao also panic, can''t help holding Zhong Liang''s hand. Zhong Liang was displeased and said in a cold voice: "you don''t pay attention to the weak water property and my boss. Why should the weak water property cooperate with the Su family? The first time you wanted to change the person in charge without permission, I didn''t tell the boss. It was a chance for you su family. This time you still come. If I don''t report it, my boss will know, and I can''t keep my job. " The old lady was so frightened that her eyes were full of fear. She didn''t dare to look down on the weak water property. She just wanted to drive Su Yingxia out of Su''s house. She didn''t expect such serious consequences¡° Mr. Zhong, I''m sorry. This is my problem. I apologize to you. I hope you can give the Su family another chance. " Said the old lady¡° Old lady, you want to change the person in charge to Su Haichao again and again, but I have investigated Su Haichao '' Zhong Liang said firmly. The old lady is now green with regret. If she had known this, she should not have such an idea. She knows what kind of person Su Haichao is, but she just buried the whole Su family for the sake of the difference between men and women. The old lady can''t accept it¡° Su Haichao has not apologized to boss Zhong. " The old lady snapped. Su Haichao was in a panic. He knelt down to Zhong Liang and said, "brother Zhong, I''m sorry. This is the fault of the Su family. Please give the Su family a chance. We will never change the person in charge in the future." Su Haichao knows that if the cooperation is gone, the Su family will be gone. Even if he can''t drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family and let Su Yingxia continue to be the person in charge of the project, he can still enjoy his present glory. Bankruptcy is the most terrible nightmare for Su Haichao¡° What''s the use of not changing it? Su Yingxia can''t speak in the company and has a humble position. It''s also a delay in cooperation. " Zhong Liang said coldly¡° Mr. Zhong, don''t worry. I will give Su Yingxia the right. In the future, Su Yingxia can make any decision on the project in the west of the city. She doesn''t need to inform anyone, not even me. " Said the old lady. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 63

    The old lady is not willing to do so, because it is not good for the Su family to give Su Yingxia more rights, and it is even more fatal for Su Haichao.


    It''s not so easy to let Su Yingxia penetrate into the company''s rights in the future. Moreover, the project in the west of the city will last for at least a few years. It''s easy for Su Yingxia to establish her own prestige in the company these years.


    But in order to keep her cooperation, she had to.


    Because only cooperation can make the Su family survive!


    To give the old lady a choice, she would never come to see Zhong Liang today, but it''s too late now.


    "It''s no use what I said. My boss can decide it." Zhong Liang left the office straight away.


    Su Haichao said to the old lady in horror: "grandma, what should we do? If the cooperation is gone, the Su family will be finished!"


    The old lady stares at Su Haichao. If it wasn''t for Su Haichao''s failure, things wouldn''t have come to this point.


    Zhong Liang has investigated Su Haichao. It is because Su Haichao is useless that he refuses to change the person in charge.


    "If you don''t learn and have no skills in the future, you don''t want to be the chairman of the board." The old lady said coldly.


    Taking a deep breath, the old lady is not sure what the boss of weak water real estate will do. Now, the only person who can change this thing is Su Yingxia. Maybe she has a chance to turn the tide.


    This time, instead of asking Su Haichao to call Su Yingxia, the old lady dials Su Yingxia''s number in person.


    Top floor of weak water property.


    Looking at the Cloud City Scenery in front of the French window, Han 3000 sighed: "for many people, it should be enough to stand in this position, right?"


    Standing behind him, Zhong Liang doesn''t dare to talk at will. Han has been dormant since he was thirty-two years old. No one can imagine what kind of goal he has. However, Zhong Liang knows that his ambition is not limited to the Han family.


    "How did they react?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The old lady decided to give the right to Su Yingxia, and Su Haichao knelt down to beg for mercy." Zhong Liang said.


    "It''s a pity that the old woman didn''t kneel down." Han 3000 laughed and said, "this time, grind some time to let them know the importance of Su Yingxia."


    "Yes, young master."


    Su Yingxia in the company received a call from the old lady, heard that they went to the weak water property and Zhong Liang''s attitude, angry.


    Now the cooperation goes smoothly, but they have caused so much trouble. Even if the boss of weak water real estate is Han 3000''s classmate, it''s not her capital to rub her nose.


    "Yingxia, this time only you can save the Su family. You can think of some ways. As long as you can save this matter, you will have the greatest decision-making power in the company in the future, and you don''t need to apply to anyone." Said the old lady.


    "Grandma, you can see with your own eyes that brother Zhong''s attitude is more real than I feel. I''m not sure I can do it this time." Su Yingxia said.


    "If you want to do something, the life and death of the Su family is up to you. You should do your best." Said the old lady.


    "I see." Su Yingxia hung up the phone and sighed heavily.


    This kind of thing is very mysterious, once less than once.


    No matter how good the relationship between Han 3000 and the owner of weak water real estate is, Su Yingxia doesn''t know how to do it.


    Call Zhong Liang, and Zhong Liang refuses to answer directly, which makes Su Yingxia helpless.


    I played a few more times, and it was the same result.


    In the afternoon of the same day, another meeting was held inside the Su family, and the old lady took the seat in person.


    When other members of the Su family learned that the cooperation might be cancelled, they were in a panic for a moment. The Su family bet heavily on the project in the west of the city. Everyone present knew that after the cooperation, the Su family would be finished!


    "Mom, why don''t you discuss with us in advance? Last time, Zhong Liang''s attitude was very obvious. Isn''t it nothing to look for trouble?"


    "Yes, grandma, Su Yingxia has done a good job in such an important matter of cooperation. What do you mean you have to let Su Haichao take part in it?"


    "If this cooperation is over, all of us will be involved. Can su Haichao bear the responsibility?"


    A group of relatives began to attack Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao and Su Guolin dare not say anything, because they know the serious consequences of this matter.


    "Grandma, can you find a way to let the bride price giver show up? He should be able to save the Su family." Su Yihan said that Su Yihan never forgot about the dowry. He even wanted to take the gold ornaments and the cash back to his home now.


    And now that Su Yingxia lives in a hillside villa, Su Yihan can''t wait to get married. Only in this way can she have psychological balance.


    The place to live may not be as good as Su Yingxia, but her man is definitely more promising than Han 3000.


    The old lady sighed and shook her head. Who sent the dowry? Now there is no sign of it. How can she expect him to show up to save the Su family?


    "It''s really something I didn''t think about well." The old lady has never admitted her mistake, and no one dares to say even if she has done it wrong. But now it''s about the safety of the Su family. The old lady is afraid, and she regrets doing it.


    "Let Su Yingxia do something about it. Last time she can solve it, this time I believe she can solve it."¡° Yes, now only Su Yingxia can save the Su family. "¡° Why hasn''t she come yet? " In the past, when Su Yingxia was late for the meeting, they had already started to curse. But today, no one dares to say that Su Yingxia is not because the hope of the Su family lies in Su Yingxia. At this time, Su Yingxia came to the conference room with a tired face and helpless look¡° Welcome summer, how''s it going? "¡° Weak water property agreed to continue to cooperate with us¡° It''s no problem to welcome the summer. " In the past, this kind of voice could only be expressed to Su Haichao. It''s really rare for these waitoucao to say Su Yingxia''s good words¡° I called brother Zhong a lot and went to the weak water property, but he didn''t answer the phone, and he wouldn''t see me Su Yingxia said. If Su Yingxia could not turn the tide back, the Su family would have to wait for the fate of bankruptcy¡° How could it be that you didn''t try your best, or didn''t show your sincerity. "¡° Ying Xia, this matter is related to the survival of the Su family. You must try your best to do it. "¡° Now is not the time to joke. How can you be so careless? " Su Yingxia has been trying to contact Zhong Liang since she knew about it. She also went to the company of weak water real estate. But Zhong Liang didn''t see her, and she had no way. Now, these people say that she didn''t try her best¡° I don''t try my best? " Su Yingxia has a cold face. What''s the right to say that she doesn''t try her best? Otherwise, they would not be qualified to sit here because of their relatives. The corpse is a vegetarian meal, a maggot attached to the bones¡° I was kicked out of the weak water property company. You said I didn''t try my best. I called Zhong Liang countless times, but he refused to answer. You said I didn''t try my best. If you have the ability, you can solve it yourself. " The noisy relatives of the Su family all shut up, they can''t solve this problem, and if they fail, it''s the eternal sinner of the Su family, who is carrying this charge for no reason. The old lady has a lot of opinions on Su Yingxia, and she doesn''t want to see Su Yingxia holding real power in the company, but at this point, she can only put aside all her prejudices¡° Welcome summer, you''d better do something about it. Now the Su family depends on you. " The old lady is half spirited and depressed. She feels even worse when she thinks that the Su family may be in decline. She doesn''t care who will be the successor of the chairman of the Su family. She just wants to tide over the current difficulties¡° Grandma, I''m also a member of the Su family. I''m sure I''ll try my best to keep the Su family Su Yingxia said. The old lady nodded and said to others, "if you can save the Su family this time, she will be fully responsible for the project in the west of the city in the future. You are all sent by her. Who has any opinion?" There are many people who have opinions. No one wants to be trampled on by Su Yingxia, but who dares to talk at this juncture¡° Grandma, we have no problem¡° Mom, I don''t mind. I just hope Yingxia can solve this problem as soon as possible. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 64

    Su Yingxia was able to get the support of all the people. At the Su family''s internal meeting, this was the first time miraculously.


    After the meeting, Su Haichao reluctantly went back to his office. He knew that once Su Yingxia had done it, his position in the company would plummet. If he was trampled on by Su Yingxia in the future, he would probably shake his future as chairman of the board.


    "No, I must find a way out of this dilemma." Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth.


    At this time, Su Guolin came to run the company, the same face is not reconciled.


    "Su Yingxia has now lived in a hillside villa, and he has to control the power of the company. It''s really exasperating." Su Guolin said indignantly.


    "Dad, you help me find a way, I must take back the right, otherwise we can only be humble in front of Su Yingxia." Su Haichao said.


    Su Guolin sighed. He didn''t want to, but there was nothing he could do about the current situation. Moreover, the old lady spoke, and no one could reverse it.


    "Hai Chao, I''m not here to help you find a way, but to remind you not to mess around during this time." Su Guolin said.


    "Dad." Su Haichao clapped his hand on his desk and got up angrily: "do you want me to accept my life?"


    "Hai Chao, if you give Su Yingxia trouble in cooperation, do you think about the consequences? If the Su family goes bankrupt, we''re all finished. " Su Guolin said.


    Su Haichao grits his teeth and wants to kill Su Yingxia. But Su Guolin knows what this means. Cooperation is very important, and no mistakes are allowed. Even if he can come up with a solution, he will never dare to try it easily.


    Su family''s life and death is his life and death!


    Moreover, if the old lady knew that he was in trouble, he would have no position in the Su family. At least now, the old lady is still on his side. She just has no choice but to give the right to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yihan pushes open the office door and comes in.


    "Haichao, we have another way." Su Yihan said.


    "What can I do?"


    "You help me find out the person who sent the bride price. Only he can change the status quo of the Su family." Su Yihan said that she can''t tolerate living at the foot of Su Yingxia. The only one who can turn her over is the mysterious Han family childe. As long as he is willing to appear, the situation of Su''s family will change.


    It''s good for Su Yingxia to control the cooperation of weak water real estate, but if there is a more powerful capital settled in Su family, will su family worry about losing the cooperation?


    Su Haichao is calm. This mysterious undertaker is really a breakthrough. Among the younger generation of women in the Su family, Su Yingxia is the only one who gets married. That is to say, the bride price has something to do with everyone, but she is the only one who doesn''t share it.


    Even if the person he values is not su Yihan, as long as he is willing to contribute to the Su family, Su Yingxia can''t cover up everything in the company.


    "Well, I''ll have people try to find out about it." Su Haichao responded.


    Su Yihan laughs happily. She believes that she is the one she likes, so as long as she can find out the mysterious childe, she can continue to be high in front of Su Yingxia.


    At the end of the day, Han 3000 drove to the store in Moyang. This ordinary and unusual boss was the same as before, but there was a lot of anger between his eyebrows.


    "No less bad things." Han 3000 takes out a cigarette and hands it to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang wrinkled his nose and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want to cross the border, but I can''t help it. These people are not very obedient. They don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin."


    Han Sanqian took a puff of his cigarette, puffed out a thick ring of smoke, and said, "how lucky you used to be to be the boss of Yuncheng. You don''t need fists in gray areas. Do you rely on your mouth?"


    Mo Yang Shan a smile, said: "before casually play a few traps, which need to hand it, now can''t, everyone is smart."


    "I can''t see that you are still a man playing with the city. You can''t kill people without blood. You are a master." Han 3000 laughs.


    "It was." Mo Yang contentedly picked pick eyebrow, continue to say: "when take younger sister to come out to have a meal?"


    Han 3000 shook his head, said: "temporarily do not let her contact these things, you do not have to deliberately help her, shopping malls, can not involve the gray area, had better not."


    Han 3000 knows that Moyang''s so-called eating is not as simple as eating. This is to make su Yingxia familiar, so as to avoid people who don''t have eyes to provoke Su Yingxia.


    But in Han 3000''s opinion, it''s not necessary.


    Mo Yang nodded and said nothing more.


    When it''s time, Han 3000 drives to the company gate, and soon Su Yingxia gets on the bus.


    Sigh again and again.


    "When I was young, the old man told me that every time I sighed, I would lose some meat. Do you want to lose weight?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia is not in the mood to joke with Han 3000 now. She sighs heavily and then says, "grandma and Su Haichao have done stupid things. Now they want me to solve them, but I can''t solve them."


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way. Su Yingxia told Han 3000 about the stupid things that the old lady and Su Haichao had done, and said, "do you think they have nothing to look for trouble, cooperate well, and have to cause trouble? Now that they are well, Zhong Liang doesn''t answer my phone or see me, and the cooperation has been delayed."¡° This... Can be troublesome. My old classmate is not in China, and I can''t get in touch now. " Han 3000 frowned and said. Su Yingxia Yu Guang secretly takes a look at Han 3000. Although she doesn''t have the cheek to ask Han 3000 to help directly, she says so much, but it''s also a side attack. I didn''t expect that he can''t help. That''s really the end¡° Three thousand. " Su Yingxia called softly. Han three thousand heart move, strong endure the smile of the corner of the mouth, say: "how?" Su Yingxia''s face turned red unconsciously. She bit her lower lip and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Han 3000 is not in a hurry, waiting quietly¡° Can you... Help me? " Su Yingxia finally squeezed this sentence out of his mouth. Han 3000 pretends not to hear, and drives without squinting. Red faced Su Yingxia continued: "if you are willing to help me, I will let you sleep in bed?" At the end of the day, it''s very quiet, like a mosquito. But Han 3000 can''t help but swallow his saliva. He just wants to let the Su family know the importance of Su Yingxia. Unexpectedly, he can break through the relationship between him and Su Yingxia. This is an unexpected gain¡° Good Han 3000 said without hesitation. Su Yingxia''s heart was pounding, and the deer bumped into each other. He went home with his head buried. With Han 3000 coming forward, the chance of recovery is even greater. Su Yingxia is not worried about cooperation, but he is a little worried about whether something will happen if he sleeps with Han 3000. Although Su Yingxia is a proud girl with numerous pursuers, her only love can be traced back to junior high school. At that time, she was just holding hands with that boy, but now she has to face a very important change. Su Yingxia is not sure that she is ready, but this should be a normal thing between husband and wife. There is an undeniable fact in her heart that she doesn''t want to admit, which is to regard this event as a breakthrough in her relationship with Han 3000. The more I think about it, the more scared I am. There are still some expectations. It is said that this is a very painful thing! Whatever. We''ll talk about it then. Two people back to the hillside villa, when the villa door opened, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia two people were forced. The living room is full of cheap decorations, which make the taste of the whole villa lower. Su Yingxia stepped back and even doubted whether he had gone to the wrong place¡° This... "Han 3000 was speechless. After su Yingxia recovered, he guessed who did it and went into the house angrily. Jiang LAN or a complacent expression, see Su Yingxia can''t wait to show up: "how, this home is not more beautiful, this can be my carefully arranged credit." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 65

    "Mom, where did you get all this crap?" Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN with a face of complaint. When she does this, her home is like a waste collection station. It has no style before.


    "I paid for all the junk." As soon as Jiang LAN heard this, she was not happy. She carefully selected them, and it took her a long time to bargain with the boss before she bought them back. Su Yingxia actually said that they were rotten.


    "Living in tens of millions of villas, you buy dozens of things to put at home, isn''t it a joke? What''s more, it''s the same as the waste station. " Su Yingxia was so angry that Han 3000 must have spent a lot of energy on decoration, but Jiang LAN destroyed all the decoration layout.


    "Cheap? All right Jiang LAN stretched out her hand to Su Yingxia and said, "you give me money and I''ll buy you some good things."


    "You..." Su Yingxia was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He said: "it''s unreasonable."


    "This is my home. Can''t I decorate it carefully?" Jiang LAN brazenly said.


    Su Yingxia went back to the room on the first floor and slammed the door.


    Jiang LAN still feels that her efforts are not in vain. The family is really good-looking, and won''t look empty. She asks Han 3000, "isn''t it good-looking?"


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, say: "you feel good good."


    Jiang LAN stares at Han 3000 and says, "don''t think you bought this villa. You can make decisions at home. If you humiliate the Su family for three years, we will be wronged. It''s natural for us to compensate."


    For Jiang Lan''s shamelessness, Han 3000 has long been used to it. Han 3000 is not surprised that she says this. Anyway, in her eyes, everything is taken for granted.


    "Well, well, you can say less." Su Guoyao stops Jiang LAN. Although he has the cheek to live in the villa, he can''t tell Han 3000 how to do it again. After all, Han 3000 bought the villa.


    "Why don''t you just say a few words?" Jiang LAN pushed Su Guoyao away and continued to say to Han 3000, "I don''t know where you got the money, but you can give it all now. In the future, I will give you an extra 1000 yuan a month."


    Han 3000 can tolerate, but it does not mean that Jiang LAN is qualified to rub his nose on his face.


    "If you want to live, just live honestly. I''ll give Su Yingxia face and let you live here, but it doesn''t mean you can control me." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Jiang LAN looked at Han 3000 cold eyes, suddenly guilty up, a word dare not say, can only look at Han 3000 back to the room.


    When Han 3000 closes the door, Jiang Lan''s expression becomes gloomy and says to Su Guoyao, "Han 3000 is more and more ungrateful. I''ll see how to deal with him in the future."


    "You... Ah." Su Guoyao wanted to stop talking and sighed.


    Back in the room, Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia, who is crying. His face is even colder. No one can make su Yingxia cry, even Jiang LAN is not qualified.


    "Three thousand, I''m sorry, my mother has gone too far." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 walked up to Su Yingxia, stroked her head, and said in a gentle voice, "don''t be angry. Why do you care so much with her? After all, it''s your mother."


    "But, but she made the house like this, wasting your carefully planned decoration." Su Yingxia said.


    "Just throw these things out." Han Sanqian made a call to the property department.


    It didn''t take long for the property department to send a few people.


    After Jiang LAN opened the door, she didn''t know what happened.


    Until those people began to move the things she bought back, Jiang LAN became angry directly: "what are you doing? What are you doing with our family''s things?"


    The security personnel of the property department are tall and big. Jiang LAN only dares to shout and dare not go up to stop, which fully shows that she is a strong talker.


    When all the things she bought were empty, Han 3000 came out of the room.


    "Han 3000, you still don''t stop them. They are robbing in broad daylight. I bought it back with my money." Jiang LAN is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and says to Han 3000.


    "I called them." Han 3000 light said.


    "What Jiang LAN a Leng, immediately angry, quality asked: "Han 3000, what do you mean, you look down on these things I bought to say."


    "Yes, I do look down on it." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You immediately let them move my things back, otherwise..." asked you to roll these three words to the mouth, Jiang LAN did not say, because this villa has no relationship with her half a cent, she is not qualified to let Han 3000 roll, this is not her shabby community.


    "From today on, don''t blame me for being rude to you if you dare to move things at home again." Han 3000''s face turned to Su Guoyao like frost, and continued: "and you, take care of your woman, remember, this is my home of Han 3000, no one can move without my permission."


    Jiang LAN Leng in situ, Han 3000''s strong, let her have no courage, this loser, when at home also so horizontal! After Han 3000 went back to his room, Jiang LAN jumped straight and said to Su Guoyao, "look at him, look at him. He just bought a villa. Now his wings are hard, even I don''t care. Su Guoyao, go to help me teach him a lesson and let him know who is in charge of this family."¡° Can you stop being unreasonable Su Guoyao said helplessly¡° Make trouble out of nothing Jiang LAN walked up to Su Guoyao and hit him one after another. It wasn''t the kind of flirting, but with all her strength, she said: "you dare to say that I make trouble without reason. Is this my fault? I am his elder. What qualification does he have to talk to me like this? "¡° It''s an elder. You look like an elder. Do you look like an elder? And this family is his, Jiang LAN, why do you feel that today, you can still ride on his head, don''t you see that he is different from before? " Su Guoyao said¡° What''s the difference? No, it''s a loser. " Jiang Lan said. Su Guoyao holds Jiang Lan''s hand, and clay Bodhisattva is also angry. What''s more, he is a living person. If Jiang Lan''s mischief continues, they will be driven out of the villa sooner or later¡° Yes, he''s a loser, and so am I. But he bought the place where you live now. He wants to drive you away. What qualifications do you have to stay here? Do you have your name on the house property certificate? " Su Guoyao said. Hearing the three words of the real estate certificate, Jiang Lan''s first thought is not that Han 3000 is in charge of the house, but that she must let Su Yingxia''s name appear on the real estate certificate as soon as possible, preferably her own name. Only in this way, she doesn''t have to worry about being driven away by Han 3000¡° If you want to drive me away, there''s no way. " Jiang LAN sneers¡° I want you to know that this family has the final say of Chiang LAN. The next day, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to the company and went to the human resources market. There are many job seekers here. Han 3000 plans to find a servant to cook for her family. Although Zhang Linghua is a good choice, she wants to take Zhang Tianxin with her. Yundingshan villa has strict rules. In case Zhang Tianxin runs to someone else''s site, it will cause a lot of trouble. Based on this, Han 3000 has to give up this idea. Not long after entering the labor market, Han 3000 found that the crowd was surging in one direction. It should be something to watch. Han 3000 is also a worldly person with ordinary body. He has curiosity and keeps up with the flow of people. Squeezing into the crowd, Han 3000 saw a middle-aged woman, about 40 years old, kneeling on the ground. Beside her stood a rich woman who looked like she was wearing gold and silver. She was about the same age¡° Let''s have a look. Her hands and feet are not clean. She cleans in my house, and my tens of thousands of pieces of gold and silver jewelry are all gone. Now the cleaning company is completely responsible, and she can''t afford to pay for it. You help me judge whether such a company should go bankrupt, and whether such employees should die. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 66

    When the rich woman said something, she hit the middle-aged woman on the head with the bag in her hand.


    The middle-aged woman repeatedly said, "I didn''t, I didn''t, I really didn''t take it. She wronged me."


    "I wronged you? How could I have wronged a lowly person like you? Should I still wronged you for this money? " The rich woman slapped the middle-aged woman in the face, but it still didn''t get rid of her anger. She kicked her feet with high heels.


    "Have a good look. Do I look like someone who is short of tens of thousands of yuan? I just don''t want this scum to harm other people. " Said the rich woman.


    Judging from her dress, she does not look like a person who is short of money, so the onlookers did not doubt her at all, but criticized the middle-aged women more and more severely.


    Seeing that all the people were talking for themselves, the rich women''s pride grew stronger and stronger. They looked at the middle-aged women contemptuously and continued: "you thief, let us see your face today. You can''t work in Yuncheng in the future."


    This old saying has been circulating for a long time. It is impossible to see through a person''s essence only from the surface.


    But there is also a saying that eyes are the window of the soul. Although Han Sanqian does not know the cause and effect of things, he can see from the eyes of the middle-aged woman that it has nothing to do with her, but he does not know why the rich woman framed her.


    Out of the crowd, in front of middle-aged women.


    Seeing Han 3000, the rich woman thought he couldn''t look down on him and said, "this kind of thief is like a street mouse. Everyone should fight. If you want to be angry, I''ll give you this opportunity to fight me hard."


    The middle-aged woman shivered and was obviously afraid.


    Han 3000 squatted down and said to the middle-aged woman, "if you are wronged, you can tell me. I can help you."


    Hearing this, the rich woman was not happy and said, "where did you come from, you little bastard? It can''t be her and her gang."


    Han 3000 calmly raised his head, said: "you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I tear your mouth."


    "Oh." The rich woman looked at Han 3000 contemptuously and said, "tear my mouth, you don''t ask me who I am. My status in Yuncheng is not what you can imagine."


    At this time, the middle-aged woman shook her head to Han 3000, as if she didn''t want to implicate him.


    "Don''t be afraid. Just say what you want. Trust me." Han continued to talk to middle-aged women.


    Rich women see Han 3000 dare to ignore themselves, even to Han 3000 kick out.


    There must be something wrong with such a domineering woman, otherwise she would not dare to make such a big noise.


    But she was not very lucky. She met Han 3000.


    Han 3000 eyes a coagulation, along the kick to the leg heavily hit a punch, hit the leg.


    The rich woman cried out in pain and sat down on the ground.


    "You... You''d better go. I don''t want to hurt you." Middle aged women see this situation, full of panic to Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 didn''t care. He said, "I''m looking for a worker today. If you can prove your innocence, I''ll invite you."


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes are a little shaken. She needs a job, and today she is being made such a fuss by rich women. She certainly can''t get along in the labor market. No one is willing to ask her, let alone a company to act as an intermediary for her.


    But


    The middle-aged woman sighed and shook her head. She didn''t dare to say, otherwise the end would be more serious.


    At this time, the rich woman sitting on the ground took out the phone and said to Han 3000 fiercely: "little bastard, I want you to kneel down and apologize to me today, you wait for me."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    It''s not too big to join in the fun. Those who watch the fun are eager to make more noise. Anyway, they can''t find a job today, and they won''t come to a good play for nothing.


    Less than ten minutes after the rich and noble women made a phone call, a group of people came to the human resources market. More than ten of them were fierce, with their arms exposed, tattooed dragons and painted phoenixes. At first sight, they were not good people.


    "Get out of my way, get out of my way."


    The crowd broke away, and a middle-aged man who was going bald had an impatient expression on his face.


    When the rich woman saw her, she limped to her side and said, "husband, this little bastard dares to beat me."


    "Grass, even my Liu Guang''s women dare to move. Don''t you want to live?" Liu Guang looks fierce and domineering, and the people behind him are fierce and fierce.


    "Liu Guang!"


    "This is Liu Guang."


    "It''s him. No wonder this woman is so arrogant."


    After Liu Guang signed up, many people at the scene were shocked because they were too familiar with this person.


    Liu Guang''s business in sand and stone is to hide from the sun. He often comes to the labor market to find coolies. He is a well-known figure in the labor market. Anyone who works for him is paid half as much as possible. And as long as the person he likes is taken to the sand and stone factory, no one dares to object. One time, someone refuses to pay too little and is interrupted by Liu Guang, He was thrown directly into the human resources market to make a public appearance. At that time, everyone thought Liu Guang would suffer, but the next day he was seen jumping around in the human resources market, which showed that he had a hard relationship behind him. Since then, no one has dared to provoke Liu Guang.


    Under the violence, many coolies no longer like rich women. They are just like Liu Guang. Who knows if she wrongs people maliciously? It''s just impossible to expect this young man to deal with Liu Guang. Who can afford to provoke Liu Guang in this area¡° Little bastard, you kneel down and apologize to me, and lick my shoes clean. I can let you off today. " Rich woman raised her head, a face of pride said to Han 3000. Han looked at Liu Guang and then at the middle-aged woman, and said, "if you don''t tell the truth, I can''t even help you."¡° Thank you, young man. I know your kindness, but I don''t want to hurt you. You''d better go. " Said the middle-aged woman¡° Want to go? " Liu Guang gave a cold smile and said, "have you ever asked my brother''s fist? If I let you go, where should I put Liu Guang''s face¡° Young man, you''d better give her an apology and don''t hurt yourself¡° Yes, I''m sorry. I''m leaving now. I need to know the current affairs. "¡° It''s OK for them to break people''s legs. If you lower your head, we won''t laugh at you. " The onlookers knew that Han 3000 was kind-hearted and persuaded him one after another. Although just now I was eager to see the excitement, Liu Guangshi was too ruthless, and they didn''t want to see Han 3000''s end too miserable. Listening to other people''s compliments and fears, Liu Guang smiles with pride: "it seems that Laozi is still a bit famous here. You dogs have long eyes. You know Laozi is not easy to provoke." Although many people are dissatisfied with Liu Guang''s domineering arrogance, no one dares to provoke him in this place, and no one dares to speak¡° Boy, did you hear my woman? Lick her shoes clean, and then go under my crotch. I''ll let you go today, ha ha ha. " Liu Guang spread his legs, gesticulated for a while, and continued: "for those who can get under Liu Guang''s crotch, it''s also a matter of face for you to speak out in the future." Han 3000''s face was like frost, and she was going to Liu Guang. The middle-aged woman took Han 3000''s hand and said to Liu Guang, "this matter has nothing to do with him. I''ll drill."¡° Don''t sully Lao Tzu''s crotch, Cao NIMA. Who the hell wants you to drill? Get out of here. " Liu Guang scolded. Han Sanqian shook her head to the middle-aged woman, motioned that she was ok, and walked toward Liu Guang. Liu Guang looks at Han 3000 with pride and is proud that he is going to recreate the legend in the human resources market. Bang! The approaching Han Sanyi kicks under Liu guangcrotch. Liu Guang''s expression was distorted in pain. He fell to the ground like a pool of mud. He was afraid that his brother would be completely abandoned¡° Get out of the way, get out of the way. "¡° Get out of the way and get out of the way. "¡° Go, go, go, go Liu Guangna''s assistant is preparing to surround Han 3000. Dozens of people come from the crowd. Mo Yang comes out of the crowd. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 67

    Mo Yang looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face, touched his nose, and said, "Qiao."


    "Clever." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile, "how can you be here?"


    "Come and talk about something. My staff told me there was a lot of excitement here. I came by to have a look. I didn''t expect it was you." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t doubt that Moyang will send someone to follow him, because there''s no need. It''s a complete coincidence that they meet.


    At this time, the cramped Liu Guang finally recovered. Seeing Mo Yang, he immediately began to cry for help: "brother Yang, this little bastard dares to beat me. Brother Yang, you have to decide for me."


    Mo Yang impatiently looked at Liu Guang, the opponent said: "first play a meal."


    A few people came to Liu Guang''s side, and without saying a word, it was a beating.


    The onlookers were stunned. Who was this man? Even Liu Guang had to call him brother. Moreover, he beat Liu Guang without blinking an eye. He was obviously more powerful than Liu Guang.


    "Brother Yang, brother Yang, please stop them. I didn''t provoke you. Why did you hit me?" Liu Guang wailed bitterly.


    Mo Yang waved his hand, and the people around Liu Guang scattered. Mo Yang came up to Liu Guang and said, "even my brother dares to provoke me. You are not a coward."


    Brother of Moyang!


    Liu Guang looks at Han 3000 in horror. He turns out to be Mo Yang''s brother. What kind of bloody mildew has he got!


    Although Moyang was the old boss of Yuncheng, during this period of time, Moyang integrated the forces in the gray area of Yuncheng, and already had a new attitude of ascendancy. Not to mention Liu Guang, even some big figures like Lin Yong do not dare to provoke Moyang now.


    "Little brother, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were brother Yang. I''m sorry. Please let me go." Liu Guang kneels to Han 3000 to beg for mercy. He knows that if Han 3000 pursues this matter, he won''t want to live in Mo Yang''s hands.


    The plot goes straight down. The person who just persuaded Han 3000 to apologize didn''t expect Liu Guang to kneel down and beg for mercy, so he reexamined Han 3000.


    Although he didn''t look very good, he didn''t panic even when Liu Guang appeared from the beginning to the end, and he almost killed his son and grandson. This kind of calm is not what ordinary people can have.


    "I didn''t expect to be a big man."


    "Yes, I can''t see it. No wonder he''s not afraid of Liu Guang."


    "Well, finally someone can teach Liu Guang a lesson. I''ll see if he dares to be arrogant in the future."


    When some people murmured, Han 3000 went back to the middle-aged woman and said to her, "these are my friends. You can see that he is more powerful than Liu Guang. If you didn''t do it, or if there is any misunderstanding, you can say it now."


    "Come on, I''m here today. No one dares to embarrass you." Mo Yang opens his mouth.


    The middle-aged woman looked at the rich woman with a guilty heart.


    The rich and noble woman glared fiercely and said, "Ming people don''t do bad things. I didn''t wronged her."


    "Say it, or you won''t have a chance to get rid of the crime of thief, and no one will ask you to work in the future. Do you want to bear this crime all your life?" Han 3000 said.


    The middle-aged woman is biting her teeth. She doesn''t want to be wronged and treated as a thief.


    "You took a young man home and he took it. When I went to clean up in the morning, I saw him leave in a hurry." Said the middle-aged woman.


    The rich woman''s face changed greatly when she heard this sentence!


    She did take advantage of Liu Guang''s absence to go to the club and bring home a young and strong young man. But she paid for it. How could he steal the gold and silver jewelry?


    And in front of Liu Guang to say this thing, how does she explain?


    "Smelly girl, you steal from me." Liu Guang said angrily.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t, I didn''t, she slandered me, I didn''t steal." Rich woman panic said.


    Liu Guang stood up in pain, grabbed the rich woman''s hair, slapped her face in succession: "I earn money to support you, you use my money to raise a little white face, cheap woman, I won''t kill you."


    The rich woman was dazzled by several slaps on her face. She begged for mercy and said, "husband, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again."


    Liu Guang is a man who loves face. When he is known in public that his woman steals a man, how can he tolerate it? He is merciless and kicks him. After the rich woman falls to the ground, she still kicks him.


    The onlookers did not expect such a situation. They could only bear to laugh. Today''s incident is destined to be Liu Guang''s joke.


    "Enough fighting. Should we make an apology to the party concerned?" Han 3000 said.


    Liu Guangyi was so excited that he pulled the rich woman''s hair in front of the middle-aged woman and said, "if you don''t kneel down and apologize, you will lose all my face."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have wronged you." The rich woman said busily that she now regretted that she had come to her trouble. If she didn''t care about the gold and silver jewelry, the theft would not be exposed.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Han 3000 gratefully and said, "young man, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be able to wash even if I jumped into the Yellow River." Han Sanqian knew that she was afraid of revenge, so she didn''t dare to say it. He said, "it''s not your fault. You don''t need to thank me. Besides, I help you. I need a servant to cook. If you want to, you can go to my home to work." The middle-aged woman was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She nodded her head and said, "thank you, thank you, thank you." Mo Yang coughed and said to Han 3000, "I still have something to do. How do you plan to deal with Liu Guang?" Liu Guangyi was afraid and knelt down in front of Han 3000: "brother, I know I''m wrong."¡° Forget it. I don''t care about people with green hats. " Han 3000 said with a smile. After Mo Yang left with people, even if the bustle here was over, Liu Guang also pulled the rich women to leave¡° Auntie, what''s your name? " Han 3000 asked the middle-aged woman¡° My name is he ting¡° Aunt he, I''ll take you home first. If you think it''s suitable, I''ll take you home to pack up. " Han 3000 said¡° No, no, don''t look. You''ve helped me so much and you''re willing to give me a job. It doesn''t matter if you pay less. " He Ting said. Han Sanqian laughed. Of course, he would not give less money to he ting and said, "six thousand yuan a month. What do you think?"¡° Six thousand He Ting is surprised to see Han 3000. The servant who cooks, cooks and cleans can get 6000 yuan, but it''s very much. She doesn''t think she''s worth it. She says quickly, "no, not so much."¡° When you come to my house, you will know that six thousand is not much. " Han Sanqian smiles. It''s just the cleaning work of the whole villa. It''s a lot of work every day. Six thousand yuan can make he Ting work hard. It''s not much. He Ting first went to his suburban home to get clothes. On the way, Han 3000 learned that he Ting''s husband died of illness two years ago. Now she is independently raising her daughter who is going to university. Her life is also very hard. Fortunately, her daughter is obedient and her academic performance is excellent, so she is very happy. Even if she does physical work, even if she is wronged, she can get through anything as long as she thinks about her daughter. He Ting belongs to the bottom of the society, but she knows something about Yundingshan villa area. She knows that this is the place where the richest people in Yuncheng can afford to live. So when she drives to the villa area, she is shocked¡° Boss, do you live here? " He Ting asked in surprise. Hearing the title of the boss, Han 3000 felt uncomfortable and said, "you''d better call me 3000. I''m not used to the title of the boss."¡° Three thousand? Your name is Han... You are Han 3000! " Compared with the shock brought by the villa area to he Ting, Han 3000''s name makes her stare big! Han three thousand a face wry smile, Cloud City even he Ting also know his name? It''s a little loud. He Ting knew that she was a bit impolite, and quickly said: "sorry boss, i... I..." "I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter, but if you call me boss again, I won''t hire you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 68

    Take he Ting home, Han 3000 is going to give he ting a room, Jiang LAN came down from upstairs.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing? Who is this?" Jiang LAN asked Han 3000 in a questioning tone.


    "Aunt he was invited back by me to help cook and clean the house in the future." Han 3000 said.


    A servant?


    Jiang LAN angrily walked up to Han 3000 and said in a cold voice, "you really have hard wings now. You don''t have to apply for me to hire someone at home. If you don''t want to cook for us, I''ll do it myself."


    "Good." Han 3000 light looked at Jiang LAN, turned to he Ting said: "aunt he, since someone is cooking, you only need to clean up."


    Jiang LAN gnashes her teeth in anger. How can she cook? Since Han 3000 arrived at Su''s house, she was far away from the kitchen and used to the life of open mouth. It''s just that. Han 3000 took it seriously.


    "You''re not qualified to eat what I cook." Jiang LAN looked at Han 3000 coldly and continued: "how much money do you ask her for a month? This money has nothing to do with our family."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you pay a cent." Han 3000 said.


    See Han 3000 to let he Ting room, Jiang LAN did not agree, said: "a servant just, how can you live in the room, from now on, the guests come to the house how to do, go to the utility room to sleep on the floor."


    He Ting knew that she was humble, and in such a high-grade villa, she was not qualified to live in a guest room. She could only have a place to shelter herself from the wind and rain. She said to Han 3000, "I''d better live in the utility room. This is where the guests live. How can I live?"


    Jiang LAN looks at he ting with a cold face and says with disdain: "you have a little self-knowledge."


    "Aunt he, this is my home. You can live where I want you to live." Han 3000 light said, he Ting''s luggage into the room..


    Jiang LAN almost mad, in front of a servant, Han 3000 did not give her face, she in this family, after what position.


    "Han 3000, are you sure you want to do this?" Jiang LAN looks at Han 3000 and says.


    "Auntie he, let me know if there is any trouble in this family in the future." Han 3000 didn''t talk to Jiang LAN.


    He Ting is in a bit of a dilemma. She knows that Han 3000 is a loser in the Su family. Although what she sees is different from the rumor, she still refuses to go because of her conflict. After all, Han 3000 has helped her so much.


    "Three thousand, I really don''t have to live here." He Ting said.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. No one can change what I decide. If you are familiar with my family, I have to go out." Han 3000 said.


    He Ting nodded and could only answer.


    Jiang LAN went back to the living room to watch TV, banging her legs, and many evil ideas came into her mind.


    After waiting for Han 3000 to leave, Jiang LAN picks up the melon seeds, turns a blind eye to the garbage can in front of him, and throws the shell directly on the ground.


    "He Ting, what are you doing? Don''t you see that the house is dirty? I don''t want to clean it yet." Jiang LAN roared.


    Hearing Jiang Lan''s words, he Ting busily finds a broom to clean up the mess caused by Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN got up to pick up the water to drink, and sprinkled it all over the floor.


    "There''s water on the ground. Get a mop quickly." Jiang Lan said.


    He Ting, who hasn''t put down the broom, picks up the mop again.


    "Can''t you see the dust in the TV cabinet?"


    "The living room floor is so dirty, please clean it up for me."


    "And the handrails of the stairs, clean them all for me."


    He Ting is hardworking and has no complaints. What Jiang LAN says and what she does.


    "Be careful. If you break something, you can''t afford to pay for it."


    "You don''t know what bad luck you had in your last life. You can live in Yundingshan villa. I warn you that if you do something bad, I''ll let my daughter fire you. It doesn''t matter if Han 3000 talks in this family."


    "Don''t worry, sister Jiang. I will do it well. If you feel dirty, you can call me at any time." He Ting said.


    "Don''t you have eyes yourself? You need me to call you and ask you to come back. Do you want me to help you check what''s not clean? Do you want half of my monthly salary? " Jiang Lan''s sharp and mean manner is extremely ugly.


    "I''m out. When I come back, if you see something unclean, you can roll up your own bedding and go away." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Today, I made an appointment with some friends to go shopping. After Jiang LAN took her bag, she went out.


    Meeting at the appointed place, those friends know that Jiang LAN has lived in the hillside villa. They are envious of each other, which makes Jiang LAN proud.


    "In fact, it''s just that the place is a little spacious. To tell you the truth, it''s too big. I''m not used to it and it''s not easy to do the sanitation at home. By the way, I hired a servant today, and I got several thousand yuan a month. " Jiang Lan said.


    Her friends are not too rich people. After all, Jiang Lan''s previous position is not crowded into the circle of rich people. At this time, a middle-aged woman with elegant temperament came to Jiang LAN and his party, followed by more than ten bodyguards in black suits. At first glance, this show was a big man. And her temperament and appearance make Jiang LAN and others feel ashamed¡° This is the rich lady of which family. She has so many bodyguards when she travels. "¡° It''s good to have money. If I have money, I can maintain as well as she does. "¡° How did she come to us, Jiang LAN? You don''t know her She came up to Jiang LAN and stopped. Jiang LAN looks at her suspiciously¡° Are you Jiang LAN¡° It''s... It''s me. Who are you, please¡® "Bang." The woman slapped Jiang LAN in the face and beat her. Jiang Lan''s friends see this situation, although in the heart a little for her to fight against injustice, but looking at each other more than ten bodyguards follow, how dare to say half a word is not¡° You... Why did you hit me? Do I know you? " Jiang LAN covers a face, hate hate of say¡° Remember my name, Shi Jing. " Shi Jing, Han 3000''s mother, Yanjing Han''s daughter-in-law, a woman above the Cloud City, even in her eyes, is a mole ant¡° From today on, low-key life, you have half a difficult him, I want you to regret life Shi Jing said coldly. Although Han 3000 is not valued by the Han family, he is Shi Jing''s own son after all. When he learns that Han 3000 is riding on the head by this woman in the Su family, even the credit for buying a villa is robbed by her. Han 3000 can bear it, but Shi Jing, as a mother, can''t, so he has to teach Jiang LAN a lesson¡° I... "As soon as my words came out, Shi Jing slapped Jiang LAN in the face again, and then went away. Jiang LAN Leng is in place, is shocked by Shi Jing''s aura, can''t say a word. It is true that the wicked have their mill. Jiang Lan''s shrew strength in front of Shi Jing''s strong, even the head can''t lift up. After Shi Jing walked away, Jiang Lan''s friend said, "Jiang LAN, who is this woman? What are you doing?"¡° Your family won''t get into trouble with any big people, will it¡° I don''t think she''s normal. " Listening to these words, Jiang Lan''s face is as deep as water. She has never seen Shi Jing. How can she offend her? What''s more, Jiang LAN knows nothing about him¡° Is it great to have money? Don''t let me catch the chance, or I''ll double the two slaps. " Shi Jing has gone, and Jiang LAN dare to say this cruel words. Just now, she was frightened, but now, she looks like a shrew. Jiang Lan''s friends don''t dare to talk much. Shi Jing has a high status and takes more than ten bodyguards when she travels. That''s a position they didn''t expect. Although Jiang LAN now lives in a villa on the hillside, it''s still impossible to avenge this woman¡° Let''s go, let''s go shopping. There are many new products on the counter today. "¡° Yes, I have to take good care of my face. "¡° If we don''t maintain it, we won''t be able to tie the men at home. " Is it not humiliating for Jiang LAN to touch her swollen cheek and continue shopping in this state? Said: "you go shopping, I went home first, next time about." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 69

    Back home, Jiang Lan thought more and more angry, he Ting can only be used as a vent, scolded.


    He Ting knows that she is humble and looks at the fingerprints on Jiang Lan''s face. She must be depressed after being beaten. If being scolded by her can make her calm down, he Ting is willing to accept it.


    When Su Guoyao comes home after playing cards, Jiang LAN is in a rage. It''s strange that there is one more person in the family.


    When he saw the swelling on Jiang Lan''s face, he mistook it for he ting and said angrily, "who are you and why are you in my house?"


    "I''m the servant of 3000." He Ting said.


    servant?


    There is nothing wrong with hiring a servant in such a big family, but she dares to beat her master, which is too arrogant.


    "How are you, Jiang LAN? Did she hit you?" Su Guoyao is concerned.


    "So what if she did it, you wretch, dare to avenge me?" Jiang Lan''s heart is still angry, his head is full of Shi Jing''s superior appearance, and he doesn''t speak through his head.


    As soon as Su Guoyao heard this, he Ting walked up to him and slapped him.


    "You are just a servant. You even dare to fight your master. Get out of here at once." Su Guoyao said angrily.


    He Ting, who suffered from the disaster, covered her fiery cheek and said, "it''s not me. Sister Jiang, why did you wrongly me?"


    Jiang LAN didn''t expect that Su Guoyao would fight, but he did, and he was just a servant. What can he do?


    "If you can''t stand it, you can go now. We don''t need you at home." Jiang Lan said.


    This job opportunity is given by Han Sanqian. He Ting cherishes it very much, and now she has no time and opportunity to find a second job. It''s time to pay for her daughter''s living expenses. For her daughter''s sake, he Ting can only swallow her anger.


    "I''m going to cook." He Ting said.


    "Bitches." Jiang LAN scorned to scold a.


    Seeing he Ting walking towards the kitchen, Su Guoyao stepped forward, grabbed he Ting''s shoulder and said, "I want you to get out of my house now. Don''t you understand me?"


    He Ting tears in her eyes, said: "I did not hit her, I just want a job to make a living."


    "No, did the wound on her face fall from the sky?" Su Guoyao said coldly.


    Jiang LAN sat on the sofa, as if it was none of her business.


    Su Guoyao rarely looks like a man, and she doesn''t want to explain so much. Moreover, he Ting was brought back by Han 3000. She didn''t accept it. It would be a good thing if Su Guoyao drove her away.


    He Ting shakes her head and doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Su Guoyao pushed he Ting, impatiently said: "get out of here, don''t let me see you."


    He Ting falls to the ground and wipes her tears silently. She knows that Han 3000''s return will definitely make her stay, but in this way, it will make Han 3000 very difficult to do. Although the work is important, Han 3000 has saved her, and she doesn''t want to make Han 3000 difficult.


    "I''m sorry." He Ting said, stood up, back to the room to pack things.


    At this time, Han 3000, who took Su Yingxia off work, returned home.


    On the way home, Han 3000 tells Su Yingxia about he ting. Su Yingxia has no opinion about it. Han 3000 has cooked for their family for three years, which is enough. It''s also right to ask a servant to share this matter.


    "Where''s aunt he?" Su Yingxia went to the living room, only to see Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao two people, doubt asked.


    Su Guoyao looked at Han 3000 coldly: "Han 3000, the person you invited back is really powerful, even your mother dares to fight."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned, he Ting is what kind of person, he is very clear, how can you beat Jiang LAN? Even if Jiang LAN malicious against her, with he Ting''s temper, will definitely choose to swallow.


    "No, aunt he can''t hit people." Han 3000 said firmly.


    "Look at the wound on your mother''s face. It''s not her fight. Who else can it be?" Su Guoyao said.


    Su Yingxia sees the wound on Jiang Lan''s face, and it''s really swollen with fingerprints. But on the way back, he Ting, who Han 3000 described to her, shouldn''t do such a thing.


    "Ma, what''s the matter? Why did she hit you? " Su Yingxia said.


    This matter has come to this stage, Jiang LAN can only wrongly he Ting, said: "I was beaten, you do not ask her, but to ask me, how do I know."


    Han 3000 goes to the room where he Ting lives.


    He Ting is in the room to pack things, see Han 3000 back, said: "3000, I don''t want to make you embarrassed, thank you for helping me so much."


    "Aunt he, have you forgotten what you did in the human resource market today? If you don''t refute what you didn''t do, who can help you? And where can you go? Where can you find your daughter''s living expenses? Will you be invited in the labor market? " Han 3000 said. She also had injuries on her face, and the swelling was more severe. She couldn''t do it with a woman''s strength. It should be su Guoyao.


    Her daughter''s living expenses is the key to he ting. What she fears most is that when her daughter calls, she can''t get a cent out¡° I don''t know what''s going on. When she came home, her face was hurt. " He Ting said¡° Come out with me. " Han 3000 said. He Ting followed Han 3000 and came to the living room¡° Aunt he said, "when you come back, you will get hurt on your face. You are beaten outside. When you come back home, you will be wronged. Don''t challenge my endurance limit, Jiang LAN." Han 3000''s face is gloomy to the extreme, he Ting is brought back by him. As an employer, he also has the responsibility and obligation to ensure he Ting''s personal safety and innocence¡° Han 3000, you dare to call my name. " Jiang lanso stands up and points at Han 3000 angrily. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000''s gloomy face. For the first time, she feels the fear of Han 3000. She knows that Han 3000 is really angry¡° Mom, who beat you? Who do you want to revenge? Why do you want to wrongly aunt he? Have you become so unreasonable now? " Su Yingxia said. Su Guoyao''s thinking ability was controlled by anger just now, so she has no doubt about Jiang Lan''s words. Now she thinks things are wrong. No matter how bold he Ting is, she can''t beat Jiang LAN. Moreover, with Jiang Lan''s temper, if she was beaten by he Ting, she would have beaten him. How can she wait for him to come back¡° Jiang LAN, please tell me who hit you. " Su Guoyao asked¡° Why, do you begin to doubt me now and trust an outsider? " Jiang LAN a pair of righteous appearance, questioning the three¡° If you refuse to say it doesn''t matter, I''ll ask the property management department to monitor and see if your injuries are at home or brought back from outside. " Han 3000 talks and takes out the phone. A listen to want to see monitoring, this will certainly expose fillings, Jiang LAN began flustered. One buttock sits on the ground, Jiang LAN used the unique skill of crying and hanging¡° I''m no longer alive. You believe in outsiders. You don''t believe me. I''m a member of the family. She''s just a servant. Do you have any conscience? " Jiang LAN cried. Han 3000 is indifferent to each other, not moved¡° You still have a chance to tell the truth. If you have to go to the property department, you will only lose face even more. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Yes, I was beaten outside, not by her. So what? Are you going to hit me? Just kill me, and I''ll get your knife. " Jiang LAN looks like a scoundrel, and almost rolls on the ground¡° You... "Su Guoyao was so angry that he Ting was wronged. It doesn''t matter, but he slapped him in the face. What should he do? What''s more, Jiang LAN watched it happen, but he didn''t stop it. Isn''t it unfair¡° How I am, how I am, you are still not my man, you have the ability to help me revenge Jiang LAN roared. Han 3000 said: "you two, apologize to Aunt he."¡° You fart. Why should I apologize to a servant, Han 3000? Do you know the good or bad? I''m your mother. " Jiang Lan said. Han 3000 takes a look at Su Yingxia. In the past, in order to take care of Su Yingxia''s feelings, he can ignore it, but if no one in Jiang Lanmu is arrogant, Han 3000 can''t do it¡° Don''t apologize, just get out of here and leave this home, my home of Han 3000! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 70

    Han 3000''s words make Jiang Lan''s crying stop instantly. Su Guoyao looks at Han 3000 with fear on his face. At this time, Han 3000 gives people the feeling that he is not the image of a loser, but also strong enough to make people suffocate.


    "Welcome summer, you still don''t help me say a word, difficult pour you want to see me drive out by him?" Jiang LAN does not dare to pour on Han 3000, but can only put pressure on Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. Jiang LAN has gone too far this time. Even her biological mother can''t see it anymore.


    "Mom, since you are wrong, you should apologize." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN informed all her friends of the matter of living in the hillside villa, and also said that she would have the opportunity to take them home to have a look. If Han 3000 drove them away, she would lose all her face. For Jiang LAN, who wanted to save face, she would never want to see things go this far.


    "Han 3000, I''m your mother, too. How can you make me apologize to a servant?" Jiang Lan said in a mild tone, with some supplication.


    "Why don''t you apologize to her and I''ll find out the person who hit you and ask her to apologize to you?" Han 3000 said.


    This is a step. Jiang LAN knows that if she answers back hard, it will be her own shame. However, if Han 3000 wants to help her revenge, Jiang LAN doesn''t believe that the woman has more than ten bodyguards. How can Han 3000 be such a loser.


    "I''m sorry." Jiang Lan said to he Ting without sincerity.


    Su Guoyao slapped he ting in the face. Although it was misled by Jiang LAN, he was also wrong and said, "I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive."


    "Now you can tell me who hit you." Han 3000 asked.


    "I''ve never seen her before, but she said her name was Shi Jing." Jiang Lan said that she was even more depressed when it came to this matter. People she had never met came to her with two slaps in the face, which was equivalent to no disaster.


    Shi Jing!


    These two words let Han 3000 stand on the spot.


    How could it be her?


    Why did she teach Jiang LAN a lesson!


    Is this... Your pride as Han''s daughter-in-law?


    I''m looked down upon in the Han family, and I''m humbled in the Su family, so you still think I''m useless. Do you want to help me out?


    The sneer on Han 3000''s face grew stronger.


    "Do you know this woman? If you can avenge me, I''ll definitely look at you in the future. " Jiang Lan said that if she could get angry, she wouldn''t mind having a better attitude towards Han 3000.


    "No Han 3000 said that if you were someone else, Han 3000 would be able to do it even if it was the Tianjia family in Yuncheng, but Shi Jing couldn''t.


    Jiang LAN scorned a smile, said: "I thought you are more capable, this little thing can''t be done, still boast in front of me."


    "3000, do you know this man?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said, "she will carry 12 bodyguards with her when she goes out, and these bodyguards are all retired special experts, which can''t be provoked by ordinary people."


    Su Yingxia looks shocked and takes 12 bodyguards to travel. What kind of person is this?


    "And... Even the Tians in Yuncheng dare not provoke her." Han continued.


    This sentence makes Su Yingxia''s face turn pale, and Jiang LAN feels her legs soften.


    Yuncheng Tianjia!


    That''s the supreme family in Yuncheng. The Tianjia family can''t make a fuss. Jiang LAN can''t imagine what kind of status that woman has.


    "Jiang LAN, what''s the matter with you? How can you provoke such a powerful person?" Su Guoyao asked harshly.


    At this time, Jiang LAN did not care about Su Guoyao''s tone of speaking to her, and said in panic: "I... I don''t know, I haven''t seen her at all."


    Fear, panic mood, a moment swept the whole body of Jiang LAN, make her at a loss, panic.


    "Don''t worry, since she hit you, it means that she has understood the matter. Otherwise, with her ability, she can subvert the whole Su family overnight." Han 3000 said.


    "But... But she said, let me keep a low profile, don''t embarrass him, but I don''t understand what this sentence means." Jiang Lan''s fear is not reduced by half because of Han 3000''s comfort. He must have offended someone. Jiang LAN is afraid that he will make such mistakes again in the future.


    Han 3000 took a look at Su Yingxia and said, "I''ll go out."


    Su Yingxia didn''t know what to say, so he could only say, "be careful."


    Driving to the Peninsula Hotel, Han 3000 went straight to the presidential suite he met last time.


    The whole floor is wrapped up by Shi Jing. Two bodyguards at the elevator entrance guard every three meters. This is the scene of Shi Jing''s trip, which is comparable to that of a politician.


    Out of the elevator, Han 3000 was stopped by two bodyguards.


    "I want to see her." Han 3000 light said.


    "Young master, the boss didn''t inform you to come, so we can''t let you go." One of the bodyguards said to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand eyes a coagulation, say: "I want to go, you dare to stop?"¡° Young master, please don''t embarrass us. " Said the two bodyguards, lowering their heads. Han three thousand forward a step, two people immediately blocked in front of him¡° Young master, if you go further, don''t blame us for being impolite. "¡° Then show me your impoliteness. " Han 3000 said coldly. Two people looked at each other, regardless of Han 3000 is the identity of the young master of the Han family, at the same time, up and down attack. Han three thousand cold voice a hum, with thunder of the potential to swing two fists. The two bodyguards were frightened and forced back by one blow. They looked at Han 3000 inconceivably. Everyone in the Han family thinks that Han 3000 is not as good as his brother. They have never seen him have such fierce means. Two people cover the chest, gasp quickly, can only watch Han 3000 pass by. Next, Han 3000 is as strong as a bolt, as if he is in a no man''s land, three meters and one sentry post, all of them fall under his fist¡° This... "How could the young master be so powerful!" The two bodyguards at the door of the elevator looked silly. They were retired experts, but none of them could stop him or even stop him. Come to the door of the room, Han three thousand tidy up the skirt, ring the doorbell. Soon Shi Jing opened the door, but when she saw Han 3000, her face was not surprised¡° Yanlao once said to me, "you have outstanding talent. It seems true." Shi Jing sat on the sofa and said with a smile. Shi Jing''s noble temperament is as if she was born. Just sitting on one side makes people feel superior. She has no heavy makeup on her face, but she is still beautiful. Yan Jun, the old lady''s bodyguard, now stays in Han''s family as a worshipper. His strength is amazing. He has cultivated Han 3000''s skill¡° Why do you want to go to Jiang LAN? " Han 3000 asked¡° She looks down on my son. I''ll give her a little memory, of course. " Shi Jing''s smile gives people a feeling of spring breeze, extremely gentle, but Han 3000 knows that her smile is very aggressive¡° I don''t need you to intervene in my affairs. I hope you won''t give me any trouble in the future. " Han 3000 said coldly. Shi Jing took a piece of sugar from her bag and said, "this is your favorite when you were a child. My mother specially brought it to you. Try it."¡° Every time I buy candy, my brother will pick out what I like and bury it in the backyard. Even if you see it, you won''t stop it. Now why do you have to be hypocritical in front of me? " Han 3000 disdains the way¡° The world is not fair. Even if you are my son, you should know how much ability it takes to inherit the Han family. Your self righteous dormancy is useless in the eyes of the old lady. Since you are strong, you have to show it and let others know before you can be recognized. What''s the use of thinking that gold will always shine, but you don''t know that the Pearl may not be able to see its brilliance for a hundred years? " Shi Jing said¡° I''m not here to tell you these great principles. I advise you to go back to Yanjing as soon as possible. Yuncheng, a small place, can''t hold your Buddha. " Han 3000 said¡° After you come to see me today, I will leave, Cloud City. You can play whatever you want, but you have to remember that no one will hide their strength behind them. " Shi Jing said. Han three thousand stand up, a face indifferent: "gentleman hide in the body, wait for the time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 71

    Shi Jing stands by the window, looking at Han 3000 who left, and his mind is constantly echoing the last sentence of Han 3000.


    Hide things in your body, and wait for the time to move!


    This is a kind of forbearance, but Shi Jing feels a strong self-confidence in him.


    It seems that he can do it if he wants to.


    He doesn''t do it, he just doesn''t want to.


    Is this self-confidence or overconfidence?


    Even the Han family did not have such momentum, and how could he have the confidence?


    Do you rely on the tricks of the Han family?


    Shi Jing light smile, said to himself: "you see things too simple, the Han family is still unable to cross the river gap, how can you do it?"


    "If I didn''t fight for you, you would go to jail for him, you know? I hope you don''t let me down, or the old lady will let you replace him. "


    "You are both my sons, but my fairness is not worth mentioning in front of the old lady."


    "Don''t let me down, or I''ll ruin you myself."


    The Korean twins are as like as two peas in appearance. They can''t be distinguished from the eyes of outsiders.


    So the first time Han Jun''s accident happened, the old lady of the Han family had the idea of letting Han 3000 go to jail instead of Han Jun. if it wasn''t for Shi Jing''s strong persuasion to give Han 3000 a chance, the old lady would have arrived in Yuncheng in person.


    Han Jun, in the name of Jun, from the moment he was born, was destined to have a higher status in the Han family than Han 3000.


    Back home, he Ting has already cooked the meal. Surprisingly, the three members of Jiang Lan''s family are sitting on the table without moving their chopsticks, which is almost impossible before.


    Jiang LAN didn''t plan to wait for Han 3000, but Su Yingxia stubbornly didn''t let them move chopsticks, so she had to compromise.


    "What did you do? I''m back now. I don''t know if we are waiting for you to eat?" Jiang Lan said impatiently.


    Su Yingxia went to Han 3000 and asked in a soft voice, "are you ok?"


    "It''s all right." Han Sanqian smiles and sits at the table.


    Did not see he Ting, and asked Su Yingxia: "aunt he, why not let her come to dinner?"


    "Han 3000, don''t go too far. She''s just a servant. How can she serve?" Jiang LAN dissatisfied said.


    Han 3000 turns a blind eye to Jiang Lan''s attitude and walks towards he Ting''s room.


    Go to the door, hear he Ting inside the phone, faltering said good, will try to find a way as soon as possible, it seems to be her daughter called.


    After he Ting hung up, Han 3000 knocked on the door and said, "aunt he, have dinner."


    He Ting opened the door and said to Han 3000, "no, you can eat first. There is no reason for servants to serve."


    "Auntie he, did your daughter call you? I can give you some money in advance, but you have to eat first, OK? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "This..." he Ting went to work on her first day today. She didn''t expect to ask Han 3000 for advance payment. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would take the initiative to propose this matter.


    "In the future, just take this place as your own home. There are no owners or employees. There are not so many strange rules in our family." Han 3000 said.


    As for the rules of the Su family, Han 3000 only laughs at them, so he won''t use them in his family.


    Besides thanking, he Ting didn''t know how to express her gratitude.


    On the table, although Jiang LAN has dissatisfaction, but Su Yingxia and Su Guoyao have no opinion, she can''t pick things by herself, and Han 3000''s strong attitude before also makes Jiang LAN shocked, dare not do too much.


    After dinner, Han 3000 advanced a month''s salary to he Ting, which was 5000 yuan. He Ting trembled in her hand and bowed to thank her.


    At this time, Jiang LAN stealthily takes Su Yingxia to the second floor.


    "Ma, what are you doing?" After su Yingxia is pushed into the room by Jiang LAN, she asks in a puzzled way.


    "Welcome summer, do you have your name on the house property certificate of this villa?" Jiang LAN asked.


    Su Yingxia didn''t know about buying the villa, and naturally she didn''t have her name.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN suspiciously.


    "Don''t you lack heart and mind? How can you do without your name? You can let Han 3000 do it sometime. It''s better to transfer the ownership of the villa to your name." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t understand the reason why Jiang LAN cared about this matter at all, and said, "Mom, what are you doing with the transfer of ownership? Isn''t it making trouble for yourself? I''ve been racking my brain recently for the cooperation of weak water real estate. How can I have time to do these things? "


    Jiang LAN angrily looked at Su Yingxia and said, "are you stupid? This house doesn''t have your name. What if you and Han Sanqian divorce later? You have to give yourself some protection. And don''t you see his attitude towards me today, and even let me go? Don''t you rely on his name? If you change the house property certificate into your name, will he dare to do this to me? "


    "Mom, it''s your fault. You''ve gone too far. Are you qualified to blame him?" Su Yingxia understands that Jiang LAN wants her to deprive her of the ownership of the villa and make it her. In the future, Jiang LAN can continue to hold her high in front of Han 3000, but she can never do so¡° What is no qualification? I''m your mother. Don''t you have this right? And I do it for your own good. " Jiang Lan said angrily. Su Yingxia waved his hand and said, "don''t mention it later. I won''t do it. Don''t think about it. He bought the villa, so it should be his name." Seeing that Su Yingxia was going to leave, Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia by the hand and said, "daughter, how can you be so stupid? Can you guarantee that Han 3000 will not change his mind for your whole life? Don''t you think about it for yourself in the future? "¡° Mom, do you want me to divorce Han 3000 after taking the villa? I don''t know if he will change his mind, but you want me to divorce him. It''s impossible. " Su Yingxia cold voice way, shake off Jiang Lan''s hand, walked out of the room. Jiang LAN is so angry that she thinks it''s for Su Yingxia''s sake. She doesn''t expect that Su Yingxia is ungrateful and blames her¡° Welcome summer, mom is for you, why don''t you understand? Since you don''t want to go, only mom will help you do it. " When Su Yingxia returned to the room on the first floor, Han 3000 was already lying on the floor. In the past two days, Su Yingxia has been worrying about cooperation. Besides, there is another thing that also gives her a headache. That is, after the cooperation is solved, Han 3000 is going to bed. Su Yingxia has been thinking about a way to get the best of both worlds, which can make Han 3000 sleep in bed and avoid doing that kind of thing. But this kind of method is not so good to think of, she can drill a hole to sleep on the floor, but this kind of behavior, she felt a little too much. With snow-white slender legs, he crossed Han 3000, sat on the edge of the bed, kicked his legs and said, "3000, have you contacted your old classmates? Recently, our cars can''t even get into the construction site, and all the transportation of building materials has stopped. If it goes on like this, I''m worried that things will become more and more serious. "¡° Not yet, but don''t worry. I''m sure I can solve the problem. " Han 3000 looks at the mobile phone, but squints at Su Yingxia''s legs, which perfectly interprets the word sexy. Su Yingxia sighs. The old lady calls every day. Although it''s a tone of inquiry, every call is a kind of pressure on Su Yingxia¡° I hope the project can go on smoothly after this time. " Su Yingxia is lying on the bed with her legs hanging down. Han 3000 can finally see it openly, no longer pretending to look at the mobile phone¡° I''m very tired these days. Massage can relieve fatigue. Shall I press it for you? " Han 3000 suggested. This sentence makes Su Yingxia stunned. Her closest contact with Han 3000 is a hug from the crystal restaurant. Subconsciously, she tells her that she should refuse, but Su Yingxia knows that this is also an opportunity to enhance their relationship. Unconsciously, Su Yingxia, who was already red in the face, said softly. Han Sanqian sat up, holding Su Yingxia''s right foot in both hands. His hands were warm and smooth, just like a piece of white suet jade. He gently exerted his strength on the soles of his feet and asked, "are you comfortable?"¡° This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 72

    That night, Su Yingxia slept soundly. I don''t know if it was Han 3000''s massage. In her sleep, Su Yingxia''s mouth was smiling, and her face was full of happiness.


    At second a.m. as like as two peas at six a.m., Han three thousand and Su Yingxia woke up from their dreams. The two biological clock was almost the same. After brushing their teeth and washing their faces, they went to the mountain road to run in the morning.


    The fresh air makes people feel refreshed, and the view of Cloud City from the top of the mountain makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "I used to dream that I could run in the morning of Yunding mountain for countless times, but I didn''t realize it." Standing on the top of the mountain, Su Yingxia closed his eyes and breathed the fresh air in the sky.


    As long as Su Yingxia is happy, Han 3000 is most satisfied.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s still touching cheek, Han 3000 said with a smile, "do you know, you are really beautiful."


    Suddenly this sentence let Su Yingxia more than shy, stare at Han three thousand one eye, said: "when did you become glib."


    "I''m telling the truth. Glib is the thing I hate the most." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia wrinkled his nose and asked, "how beautiful is it?"


    "More beautiful than picturesque mountains and rivers, more dazzling than the sun, moon and stars." Han said seriously.


    Su Yingxia a chill, from a goose bumps, quickly said: "you don''t say, also don''t feel ashamed."


    Looking at Su Yingxia running down the mountain, Han 3000 smiles to keep up with the pace. In this way, it''s actually very good.


    Han Sanqian even thought that he would not pursue fame and wealth. Now he has enough money to live a carefree and happy life with Su Yingxia.


    But Mo Yang told him that this idea is not feasible, to protect their beloved woman, only strong.


    Han Sanqian does not agree that Shi Jing''s so-called power should be seen, because the reason that Mu Xiu will be destroyed by Lin Feng is more obvious.


    However, he also refuses to be mediocre, which is the inherent aura of the young master of the Han family. Once he gives up, he is destined to become a stepping stone for others.


    Back home, after having breakfast prepared by he Ting, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to the company.


    Just walked into the company gate, Su Yingxia met Su Yihan and Su Haichao.


    Act evilly in collusion with the two people as like as two peas look at Su Ying Xia.


    "Su Yingxia, why haven''t you solved the problem of cooperation? Can''t you? Grandma has given you high expectations. Don''t let her down. " Su Haichao said with a smile.


    "Su Haichao, if it wasn''t for you, would there be so many accidents?" Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    Su Yihan and Su Haichao are in the same boat. At this time, they naturally want to help Su Haichao speak.


    "If it wasn''t for your lack of ability, how could grandma change the person in charge? I don''t know what method you used to bewitch the boss of weak water property. " Su Yihan has something to say in his words, and his tone is ironic.


    "Su Yihan, you have time to care more about the bride price. Don''t you just rely on the man who didn''t show up? Can you manage the affairs of the company? " Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Su Yihan was not ashamed at all. On the contrary, he was still proud. He said, "when I get married, the Su family won''t look at me at all. What''s the matter with you


    "But now you are still my assistant, and you have to listen to me. You''d better pray that the man will show up early, so that you can be liberated." Su Yingxia talks and walks into the elevator.


    Su Yihan gnashed his teeth in hatred. He was going to go upstairs, but he didn''t want to sit with Su Yingxia, so he had to wait.


    "Hai Chao, how are you doing for me? Do you have any information?" Su Yihan asked.


    Su Haichao also wants to use this incident to break the situation in the company, but there is no sign of this incident, and Yuncheng does not have such a powerful Han family, but out of Yuncheng, there are too many people surnamed Han, and the investigation is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "It''s a bit difficult, but don''t worry. I''ll try my best." Su Haichao said.


    "When I get married, I must step on Su Yingxia." Su Yihan gritted his teeth.


    "I suspect that the Han family, who gave betrothal gifts, may have something to do with the Han family in Yanjing. I''m not sure you''re really lucky." Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Su Yihan touched his face and said, "of course, I''ve got a face to marry into a rich family."


    Not long after su Yingxia came to the office, the old lady''s daily routine phone call came again.


    "Grandma."


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you seen Zhong Liang yet?" In recent days, the old lady is exhausted. She doesn''t want to eat tea or rice. She sleeps all night. I wish there was a regret medicine in the world. When she thinks that the cooperation is gone, the Su family will be finished. The old lady is very sad.


    "Granny, don''t worry. I''m still trying to figure out how to solve this problem." Su Yingxia said.


    The old lady sighed and said, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, things wouldn''t be like this. If you worry more, it''s up to you whether we Su family can survive."


    Although she was looked down upon by the old lady before, Su Yingxia, who was soft hearted, thought that she was exhausted at her age, and also felt a little distressed. She said, "grandma, have a good rest. Don''t think too much about it. Leave it to me. I won''t let you down."¡° OK, OK, grandma believes you After hanging up the phone, Su Yingxia breathed a long breath. At this time, the phone rang again. When she saw that the caller ID showed Zhong Liang, she felt excited. In the past two days, he thought of countless ways to contact Zhong Liang, but Zhong Liang didn''t see him. Su Ying Xia was almost crazy¡° Zhong Ge Busy pick up the phone, Su Yingxia quickly apologized: "before things, I compensate for your grandmother is not, I hope you can give me another chance."¡° The project continues. " Zhong Liang said. Su Yingxia is so stunned that she doesn''t know what to say. She thought she wanted to make amends to Zhong Liang face to face. Unexpectedly, he called directly to say that the project can continue. It seems that the boss of weak water real estate doesn''t care about this¡° Thank you, brother Zhong. Thank you Su Yingxia said excitedly¡° I''m still busy. Hang up first. " Zhong Liang finished and hung up. Su Yingxia felt that the burden on her shoulders was relieved. But Han 3000 was the hero of the incident. When she came home tonight, Su Yingxia informed all the relatives of the Su family to have a meeting in the afternoon. Su Haichao and Su Yihan were very reluctant to come to the scene. The feeling of being ordered by Su Yingxia was very important to them, It''s like eating shit¡° Su Yingxia, you can''t solve it. Let''s find a way for you? " At the meeting, Su Haichao said with ridicule¡° We can''t help you. You''d better think of your own way. " Su Yihan said. Other relatives of the Su family have the same attitude. No one is willing to share the responsibility in this matter. It''s OK to sit back and enjoy the success. If something goes wrong, Su Yingxia will lead them to suffer together¡° I''ve solved the problem of cooperation. Today''s meeting is to inform you about it. " Su Yingxia said lightly¡° Have you solved it? " Su Haichao said incredulously that Su Yingxia didn''t leave the company today. How could it be solved? Although it''s good news for the Su family that the matter has been solved, Su Haichao is very unconvinced because Su Yingxia will become the most important person in the next company. Grandma only let Su Yingxia take full charge of the West City project, but now the focus of the whole company is on the West City project, which is equivalent to giving her the power of the company¡° Su Yingxia, don''t make fun of it. You have been in the company today. How did you solve it? " Su Yihan also doesn''t believe it. She and Su Haichao are of the same kind. They are good friends in disguise, especially Su Yingxia¡° Do I need to let you know how I do things? I''ve told Grandma about it. Do you think I''ll make fun of it? " Su Yingxia said. Those relatives immediately raised a smile on their faces. As the project continued, the Su family got out of trouble, and they could continue to make money in the company in the future¡° Welcome summer, you really didn''t let us down. You did a good job¡° I said, "you can do it."¡° Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief. You still have the ability. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 73

    For insincere flattery, Su Yingxia laughs, but Su Haichao''s eyes are more sinister, because he likes to enjoy the flattery of his relatives, but now, Su Yingxia takes away all of his limelight.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t be proud." Su Haichao gritted his teeth.


    "By the way, starting tomorrow, we need two people to go to the construction site, just you and Su Yihan." Su Yingxia said to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao slapped on the conference table and stood up angrily and said, "Su Yingxia, I''m the top management of the company. Why do you let me go to the construction site?"


    On a sunny day, who is not living in an air-conditioned room? Su Haichao is not willing to go to the construction site to make a public appearance, which is detrimental to his reputation as the son of the Su family.


    Su Yihan didn''t want his fair skin to be poisoned by ultraviolet radiation. He said, "I won''t go. You should go yourself."


    "All right." Su Yingxia nodded her head calmly and said, "since you don''t go, I will tell Grandma about it and let her decide."


    "Su Yingxia, do you have to go so far?" Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    "When you asked me to go to the construction site, did I say anything too much?" Su Yingxia said lightly.


    Grandma has something to say first. As long as Su Yingxia completes the cooperation, the whole company will listen to Su Yingxia. If this matter goes to grandma, it will undoubtedly damage her image.


    Su Haichao knew that his grandmother still wanted to give him the position of chairman of the Su family, but he had to show some achievements.


    "OK, I''ll go." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Su Yihan and asked, "what about you?"


    Su Yihan has 10000 unwilling in her heart, but Su Haichao has compromised. What else can she do? Even if she has the chance to marry into a rich family in the future, if she doesn''t marry one day, she still has to rely on the company for a living.


    "Go, but don''t be too arrogant and leave yourself a way out, or I won''t let you go in the future." Su Yihan threatened.


    Su Yingxia ignores Su Yihan''s threat and leaves the conference room.


    Mordor nightclub.


    Han three thousand listen to Lin Yong said these two days Moyang encountered a trouble, so specially to understand.


    To Han 3000''s surprise, he met an acquaintance here, Yang Peng.


    When Yang Peng saw Han 3000, he was also very surprised. He came to Lin Yong to help solve Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would come to the door.


    "Han 3000, what a coincidence." Yang Peng is very obsessed with Su Yingxia and has reached the stage of being possessed. Today, he directly took three million yuan in cash to find Lin Yong, hoping that Lin Yong would help him unload Han 3000''s two legs.


    "You can''t ask Lin Yong to deal with me, can you?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When Lin Yong heard this, he was surprised. Just now Yang Peng only mentioned that he wanted to buy a person''s legs, but he didn''t say who it was. Now look at this situation, won''t it really be Han 3000?


    "Brother Yong, you don''t have to bother. This is the man in front of you. As long as you break his leg, the three million is yours." Yang Peng sneered, in his opinion, Han 3000 will certainly kneel on the ground to beg for his mercy, this loser may also present Su Yingxia''s obedient hands.


    The cold sweat on Lin Yong''s forehead is like rain. The bloody three million is in front of him. But does he dare to touch the money?


    "Yang Peng, take the money and get out." Lin Yong said coldly.


    "Brother Yong, what do you mean Yang Peng asked in amazement. He said it well just now. Unexpectedly, Lin Yong suddenly turned over.


    "Last time you asked the person who beat me, you also asked Lin Yongjie for help?" Han 3000 asked.


    Lin Yong''s face was as gray as death. He walked to Han 3000 and said with his head down: "brother 3000, I don''t know he wants to deal with you. Otherwise, I will never lend it to him."


    "Brother Yong, what are you doing?" Yang Peng looks shocked. Lin Yong''s attitude towards Han 3000 is so respectful. This guy is a famous waste of the Su family.


    "Three million yuan. If you break someone''s leg, you can do it yourself." Han 3000 light said.


    Before Yang Peng knew what was going on, several of Lin Yong''s men surrounded him.


    "Brother Yong, what are you doing? I''m here to give you money. You..."


    "Ah


    "Brother Yong, tell your men to stop."


    The pain from his legs came straight to his forehead. Several steel pipes changed shape. Yang Peng fell to the ground, shaking with pain.


    Han three thousand came forward, Lin Yong''s men consciously scattered.


    "Last time, I don''t care about you. It doesn''t mean I let you go. These legs are a lesson for you. If you want to live, stay away from Su Yingxia in the future." Han 3000 looks down at Yang Peng and says in a cold voice.


    "Bah." Yang Peng spat, disdain way: "you calculate what thing, I want to let you double give back."


    Han Sanqian raised his foot, stepped on Yang Peng''s face, and said: "this is the last time I warn you, or the whole Yang family will be buried with you."


    Then Han 3000 turned to Lin Yong and said, "throw it out."


    Yang Peng, like a lost dog, was thrown at the gate of Mordor. His legs were so painful that he was unconscious. Passers-by looked sideways, but no one dared to meddle¡° What happened to Moyang? " Han 3000 asks Lin Yong¡° Mo elder brother recently with the underground boxing field people on the bar, heard that ate a lot of losses Lin Yong said¡° Boxing ring? Ye Fei is the boss of Yuncheng''s boxing ring, isn''t he Han 3000 asked¡° Yuncheng now has three underground boxing arenas, all under Ye Fei''s name. I heard that ye Fei can''t stand Mo''s coming out of the mountain, so he wants to destroy Mo''s momentum. " Lin Yong explained. Han 3000 light smile, said: "help me contact Moyang, let him come." After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Mo Yang arrived at Mordor. When he saw Han 3000, he said, "give me a cigarette." Han 3000 helplessly glared and said, "you are the Mo boss now. You don''t even have money to buy cigarettes." Mo Yang sighed, sighed and said: "recently, several of his subordinates have been injured and hospitalized. It costs money."¡° How about, do you need help? " Han 3000 asked¡° Can you find some experts for me? Does it cost money? " Mo Yang asked seriously¡° No money. " Han 3000 pointed to himself. Mo Yang Leng for a while, then repeatedly shook his head, said: "you this small arm leg, or forget it, I''m afraid you were discounted, ye Fei those thugs, skill is really strong, see I envy ah."¡° Do you look down on me so much? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang nodded, quite straight said: "you know good, I will deal with this matter, you''d better protect your sister-in-law."¡° I''m a master. It''s no use regretting that you missed this opportunity. " Mo Yang mercilessly curled his mouth, perfunctory way: "know, know, you are very powerful." See Mo Yang don''t believe, Han 3000 also helpless, to Lin Yong asked: "tonight boxing field have a game?"¡° Yes, but there are not many experts in the competition on weekdays. " Lin Yong said¡° Go and see it tonight. " Han Sanqian threw a pack of cigarettes to Moyang and continued with a smile: "save a little smoking. You''re a big boss. You can''t even afford a cigarette. You can be laughed at if you say it." After Moyang put his cigarette in his pocket, he said to Han 3000, "if you think I''m poor, when can you give me 200 million?"¡° No problem. Get your bank card ready and send money to you. " Han 3000 head also don''t return of say. Mo Yang Leng in situ, joking, casually said 200 million, this guy actually took it seriously¡° It''s nice to have money, isn''t it? " Mo Yang said to Lin Yong. Lin Yong nodded his head dully. He was only shocked by the conversation between the two big men. He felt that he could not integrate into their world. A big man can''t afford cigarettes, and a big man can''t afford 200 million. How do these two people get mixed up? Han 3000 drove to the company to pick up Su Yingxia from work. Su Yingxia got on the car and said excitedly, "the cooperation has been settled. Have you contacted your classmates?"¡° Well, I just got in touch with you today, and it''s OK. " Han 3000 said. In the car inexplicably fell into silence, because Su Yingxia did not know how to face the situation at night. Han Sanqian knew that she must be struggling in her heart and said, "I have something to do tonight. Maybe I will go home later." Su Yingxia mistakenly thinks that Han 3000 deliberately helps her avoid embarrassment and says, "I will not go back on what I said."¡° I''m really busy, but coming home late doesn''t mean I won''t go home. " Han 3000 said with a smile, even if it''s lame tonight, I have to climb back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 74

    The underground boxing field is a business that can''t be seen, but ye Fei''s success shows that he still has some abilities in Yuncheng, and he dares to take the lead in destroying Moyang at this time, obviously to compete with Moyang.


    At that time, Moyang was the only one in Yuncheng. Ye Fei was also worried that if Moyang really grew up, Yuncheng would become his own world.


    These years, ye Fei is not used to bow to people. If you want to step on his head, you have to show some real skills.


    In Yuncheng, ye Fei is less than others in number, but if you want to say that a single hand is not a rival of Ye Fei.


    On weekdays, there are not many guests in the underground arena. There are less than 200 people sitting in the four stands. Generally, ye Fei is in the office at this time. Only when the boxing field is busy on weekends, will he come to the VIP seat.


    "Brother Fei, almost half of the wastes under Mo Yang''s hands have gone to the hospital. It seems that he should stop this time." Ye Fei''s men said.


    Ye Fei has a tuft of goatee. He habitually touches his beard and says with disdain, "he is willing to go out of the mountain only when his wife is killed by Chang bin. But now Yuncheng is different from before. He is an old-fashioned man who doesn''t honestly wait for death and has to come out to wave the flag. Isn''t he looking for death?"


    "Now all the experts in Cloud City are under Feige''s hands. When do you plan to rectify Cloud City?" Asked the man.


    Speaking of this matter, ye Fei''s expression became serious. He didn''t think about it, but it''s a big tree that catches wind. After all, he''s covered in black. If he''s too powerful, it''s not a good thing to be watched by people above.


    "It''s a matter of great urgency. I don''t have a thorough connection with the above. I have to restrain myself. I''m too eager for quick success and instant benefit. That''s digging my own grave." Ye Fei said.


    At this time, a man ran into the office in a hurry and said, "brother Fei, Moyang is coming again."


    Ye Fei gave a cold smile and said, "this innocent thing has come to trouble me? Does he want all his people in the hospital? "


    "But he doesn''t look like a troublemaker, watching the game in the audience."


    "Watch the game?" Ye Fei was stunned, then laughed, and said: "this fool should not have come to steal his master to learn skills. I didn''t expect that the great Mo Yang would do such things. Let him see. His worthless subordinates have the same virtue with him. Even if they have a few more eyes, how can they learn?"


    In the competition field, Moyang and Lin Yong arrived, but they didn''t see Han 3000.


    "That guy can''t be playing with me. Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Mo Yang watched the whole audience, but didn''t find Han 3000.


    Lin Yong knew what kind of person Han 3000 was. He said he would come, but he would not break his promise. He said, "wait a minute, brother 3000 will come."


    At the end of the two matches, the referee raised his hands and said to the audience: "tonight''s special session is coming. Who wants to go on stage to experience the feeling of fighting with the boxer? You can go on stage. You can rest assured that the boxer will ensure your safety."


    This is a special program in the boxing field, which allows the audience and boxers to interact on the stage and feel the taste of boxing. If the audience can win, the boxing field will give certain rewards. Of course, this situation is almost impossible.


    The audience is the audience. How can we win a professional boxer.


    At this time, a figure suddenly jumped down from the stand, two meters high. His feet fell to the ground without bending his knees.


    "It seems that this masked audience has a lot of courage. Please come on stage." The staff member said with a smile, but there was some disdain in his eyes. He was so mysterious that he had to be beaten by the boxer for mercy later.


    The man jumped into the challenge arena with a height of more than two meters, which surprised the staff.


    Such amazing jumping ability is not what ordinary people can have.


    Went to the boxer''s side, said: "be careful, don''t lose face, this guy is likely to make trouble, don''t be merciful."


    The boxer sneered and said, "don''t worry, I can send him to hell with one punch for this small leg."


    "This man is a little familiar with his back." On the stand, Mo Yang said with a frown.


    Lin Yong also has the same feeling, suddenly eyes a coagulation, said: "this can''t be three thousand brother?"


    Being reminded by Lin Yong, Mo Yang confirms Han 3000''s identity and says with a wry smile: "this guy is crazy, isn''t he going to die?"


    The bell rings and the game begins.


    The boxer looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face and said, "brother, be careful. My fists are not for fun. If you are killed by me, you have to say something good for me when you see the king of hell."


    Han 3000 laughs but does not speak, has hooked the hook finger to the boxer.


    The boxer''s face was grim, his legs were strong, and he pushed forward.


    Han 3000 slightly sidestepped to avoid a blow.


    The boxer''s power was too strong to take back his fist. He passed Han 3000.


    Han 3000 seized the loopholes of the boxers and kicked them in a thunderous manner. The boxer felt that this powerful force almost broke his spine, and his body jumped forward uncontrollably. Even the rope didn''t stop him, so he fell out of the ring, touched the ground with his head and fainted. One move! There was silence in the ring. This link is just to let the audience relax in the tight competition. No audience can beat the boxer so badly and solve it so quickly, so the audience in the stands have been silly¡° "I''m not a slouch!"¡° I''m not wrong. This boxer is like paper in front of him. "¡° This can''t be the person that the boxing field arranges intentionally. How can it be so strong? " There were sighs in the audience, with unbelievable expressions on each face. Mo Yang has been confused. He thought Han 3000 was playing with him. Until Han 3000 came to power, he was still worried about Han 3000. He was worried that his small arms and legs would be abandoned. But now, Han 3000''s strong strength proves that he is not only joking, but also terrifying¡° Don''t I have eyes? Is this guy really Han 3000? " Mo Yang swallowed saliva to say. Lin Yong knew Han 3000 for a long time, but he didn''t see Han 3000 really do it. At this time, he was also surprised. It''s not only rich, but also skilled. Where did you come from¡° Change people. " Han three thousand after finishing a boxer, said to the staff. The staff''s expression is still in a dull state. After listening to Han 3000''s words, he regained his mind and said, "just a moment." He quickly went to the boxer''s lounge, and the staff called a more capable fighter. This man is quite famous in the boxing field. He once kept a two-week winning streak. For the boxing field, although he is not the most powerful, he also belongs to the middle level¡° This audience, if you are injured in the process of the next game, our boxing ground will not be responsible The staff reminds Han Sanqian that he has injured a boxer. If he doesn''t find face in the ring, he will undoubtedly smash his own signboard. Therefore, he has reminded the newly found fist to try his best to keep the reputation of the ring¡° Can this trash hurt me? " Han 3000 light said. The staff bit their teeth, so arrogant people, even if they were killed, is not worthy of sympathy¡° Good luck. " The boxer came on stage, looked at Han 3000 with a grim smile, and said: "brother, you..." "there''s so much nonsense." Han Sanqian interrupted him and took the lead in launching a challenge. He bent his legs. At the same time, the whole challenge arena was shocked. The boxer felt the shaking of the challenge arena and his eyes were shocked. What kind of pervert is this guy? He has such exaggerated strength. The naked eye can see Han 3000 is still two meters away, but in the blink of an eye, the boxer suddenly found that the man had reached him, subconsciously raised his hands to protect his head, at the same time, he was hit in the abdomen. Bang! The collision of the body was a sonorous sound. The boxer yelled bitterly and retreated to the edge of the ring to stabilize his figure. Before he had time to recover, Han 3000 jumped up and kicked. The boxer felt that his neck was about to break at that moment. Then his eyes turned black and fell on the ring like mud. Audience, an uproar! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 75

    "It''s too fierce."


    "If he wasn''t from the ring, my name would be written upside down. It must have been deliberately arranged by the ring."


    "Ordinary audience, how can he be so powerful."


    Only Mo Yang and Lin Yong know that Han 3000 has nothing to do with the boxing ring, but they have no vocabulary to describe Han 3000.


    "He''s not going to fight the whole ring alone, is he?" Mo Yang said with a bitter smile.


    Lin Yong wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s not impossible, but ye Fei''s experts are like clouds. Can he really stop them?"


    "Do you think he''s unstoppable? These two fighters have no chance to fight back. How can such a powerful person be willing to join Su''s family and be treated as a waste by the whole Cloud City? " Mo Yang is puzzled of say, if he is so rich, if skill is so fierce, can''t be willing to be ridden on the head.


    Is it really just for a woman?


    That staff member''s face is very ugly. It seems that he can only let the strongest boxer in the ring come out. Today, he must not let the ring lose face.


    "Do you want to continue?" The staff asked Han 3000.


    "If it''s all this rubbish, there''s no need to waste time." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, I will let the most powerful people come forward and never let you down." The staff bit their teeth and went back to the boxer''s lounge.


    When the boxers knew that they had lost again, they were also very surprised. How could an ordinary audience be so powerful.


    The staff went to a boxer full of scars and said in a deep voice, "Dao 12, it''s your turn."


    "I didn''t play today." Dao 12 raised his head, and there was a scar on his face that ran through the whole face, which was particularly ferocious. His name was very famous in the boxing field, and he was one of the best experts. He had a lot of fans, and he was fierce. Almost every game met with blood, so few people wanted to compete with him.


    His purpose is very simple. He fights for money. He needs to pay a certain amount of money for every game. If he doesn''t have money, he doesn''t care whether he will lose face because of this.


    The staff member said coldly, "you work for the boxing field. Now the boxing field is in trouble. If you don''t show up, don''t blame me for telling Feige."


    "Even if ye Fei is in front of me, he has to take money." Dao 12 said.


    The staff gritted their teeth. If they reported such a small matter to Ye Fei, he would be regarded as a waste of poor work by Ye Fei. Ye Fei blamed him, but he could not bear the consequences.


    "OK, when you play one more game, the money will be given to you."


    Dao 12 stood up and walked out of the lounge.


    When Dao 12 appeared in the challenge arena, those audiences were shocked. No one thought that Dao 12 would appear in the boxing ring.


    In the competition on weekdays, because there are not many spectators, Dao 12 will not take part in any competition. Even in weekends and holidays, it is lucky to see Dao 12''s competition.


    "It''s Dao 12."


    "It''s not a big day, and there are not many spectators. How can the ring do such an arrangement?"


    "Isn''t this man arranged in the ring?"


    "If he wasn''t a member of the boxing ring, Dao 12 would come out, and he would be miserable. He was the opponent of Dao 12 last time, but both hands were broken. I heard that he is still in the hospital now."


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a wonderful play today. I didn''t come in vain."


    Everyone in the audience rubbed their hands with excitement and expectation.


    After Mo Yang and Lin Yong heard those people''s words, their expressions became serious.


    "This knife is twelve. Is it very strong?" Mo Yang asked.


    Lin Yong said with fright: "his record of playing in the game is very few, but at present he is the only one who keeps winning completely, and he is merciless. His opponents, the luckiest, have to go to the hospital for a week."


    "There is no way to stop, can''t watch Han 3000 injured." Mo Yang said.


    Lin Yong helplessly shook his head, boxing field in the case of shame, can never let Han 3000, this matter is related to the face of boxing field.


    "Mo eldest brother, now can only see 3000 elder brother''s strength, we intervene, if startled Ye Fei, the matter will be more serious." Lin Yong said.


    In the challenge arena, Dao 12 said to Han 3000, "brother, I suggest you go to the municipal orthopedic hospital, where the doctors are good."


    When Han 3000 faced Dao 12, he didn''t feel as relaxed as before. He could see that Dao 12 was a cruel man, and his skill should be very strong. Yan Jun said that he couldn''t take any enemy lightly, especially those who threatened his own life.


    "Since you are so familiar with it, you can reserve a bed for yourself first." Han 3000 light way.


    The twelve faces of Dao were expressionless, and the scar on his face was more ferocious, just like a devil''s face. He said, "if you can push me back, I will lose."


    Dao 12 clenched his hands and burst out the sound of peas. Han 3000''s body is slightly bent, showing a state of pulling bow. The two bodies burst at the same time, and the whole challenge arena seemed to break down, trembling. All the spectators in the four stands could not help holding their breath. It was an absolute fight between the strong, and it might even be the most wonderful match in the history of the boxing field. Bang! When the two fists collided, Han 3000''s right hand trembled, and a sharp pain came from his knuckles. However, he did not step back, and his face under the mask did not even change. Dao 12''s expression was slightly surprised. There was no one who could fight with him in the whole boxing field. It was not only the collision of strength, but also the strength of the body. With such a punch, the fingers of other fighters would be useless! Under the challenge arena, other boxers came out early to watch the excitement, which made everyone look surprised¡° He dares to fight twelve pairs of swords. "¡° Doesn''t this guy know that Dao 12 is made of copper and iron? "¡° But look at him, I don''t think he''s hurt too much. " In the challenge arena, the two men closed their fists at the same time, and then the attack of Dao 12 was like a storm, and the fists came to the flesh. Han 3000 is in trouble, unable to fight back, can only resist desperately. With the big sound of the sword, Han 3000''s chest was pointed with a sharp and vigorous fist. Han three thousand hands into a palm, protect the chest, the huge power hit, unexpectedly let Han three thousand all the way smooth retreat to the edge of the challenge arena. In the stands, Mo Yang and Lin Yong stood up at the same time. Although they were not among them, they could feel the amazing power of Dao 12¡° Damn, the power of this sword is too abnormal. " Mo Yang said¡° The abnormal one is brother 3000. He didn''t step back. He couldn''t release his strength at all. He took all the strength of Dao 121. " Lin Yong said¡° It can''t be. We''re the only ones. Even if you tear your face with Ye Fei, you can''t let Han 3000 be in danger. " Mo Yang can''t help watching Han 3000 get hurt, and in his opinion, Han 3000 can''t be the opponent of Dao 12¡° Wait a second. Brother 3000 should have a sense of propriety. "¡° I don''t want to take a step back because of my great strength. That''s good. " Dao Shiyi looks at Han 3000 with admiration. Ordinary people have already fallen on the challenge arena, but Han 3000 is still as stable as before. Han 3000 put down his hands, hands behind, no one can see his hands shaking slightly¡° You are such a powerful person. You choose to live here, but you are buried. " Han 3000 light said. Dao Shiyi didn''t care and said, "I took the money from the boxing field, so I have to work for the boxing field. I appreciate you, but it doesn''t mean I will let you go." Dao 12''s right foot is on the ground, and a soul stirring footprint is sunken in the challenge arena. His huge body is like a tiger, and his right fist roars. Han three thousand gently jump up, kick out the right leg, seems to want to foot boxing¡° You''re looking for death. " Knife twelve cold ah. Han 3000 in the air in an extremely ergonomic posture, twisting his body, avoiding Dao 12''s fist, kicking on Dao 12''s chest, then thundering out his left foot. Dao 12''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and his fist is closed. He is strong enough to fight against Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 76

    Dao 12 thought that he would not have any problem with Han 3000''s feet, but when the force came, Dao 12''s face changed dramatically. Compared with what he imagined, Dao 12''s strength was much stronger!


    Han three thousand in the process of body fall, and take advantage of a kick.


    Knife twelve even back three steps, stand on the spot!


    The whole ring was silent.


    The other boxers beside the ring saw this scene and widened their eyes. It was like seeing a ghost. They couldn''t believe it.


    Force back twelve!


    This man forced back Dao 12.


    He was so strong that he never met the enemy''s Dao 12. Although he didn''t lose, he retreated three steps in a row. This is an unbelievable thing.


    Han 3000 fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    "Do you count what you said?" Han 3000 light said.


    Dao 12 said that as long as he could push him back, he would admit defeat. But now, he has taken three steps back.


    Without saying a word, he stepped down from the challenge arena and said to the staff, "I don''t want the money for this match."


    The staff''s face is like a pig''s liver. Ye Fei will surely know about it and blame it. He will take full responsibility.


    Han Sanqian is relieved. If Dao 12 doesn''t admit his debt and continues to fight, he may have to be carried out of the ring today. His hands were numb and unconscious, and the carelessness of Dao 12 made him find the chance.


    I''m afraid this guy can fight with master Yanjun for several rounds. It''s really terrible.


    Han 3000 stepped down from the challenge arena and headed for the door.


    The staff did not dare to stop, so they had to let Han 3000 leave.


    Mo Yang and Lin Yong see this, and quickly catch up with Han 3000.


    To the street, Han three thousand throw away the mask, Mo Yang and Lin Yong has come to the side.


    "How about going to the hospital?" Although Mo Yang shocked Han 3000''s strength, he knew that Han 3000 must have been seriously injured.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "drive me home."


    "You really don''t need to go to the hospital? Are you sure? Is your hand OK? " Close, Mo Yang can see Han 3000 shaking hands, three questions in a row, expressing his concern for Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "the hospital can go anytime, but tonight is a special day."


    Ye Fei''s office, when he learned that there was an audience in the boxing ring who forced back Dao 12, he didn''t believe it at first, until he was sure again and again, and then he felt incredible.


    Although the attitude of Dao 12 is not controlled by him makes Ye Fei very dissatisfied, ye Fei also has to admit that Dao 12 is strong, which is why Ye Fei connives at Dao 12. A strong man naturally has the capital to be proud of himself. Even if he won''t listen to his orders, if he can stay in his own boxing field, it will be considered as a less threat.


    Now, there is a stronger man than Dao 12. This is undoubtedly a potential crisis for ye Fei.


    "Send someone to check his details for me immediately. I want all his information in one day." Ye Fei said.


    "Feige, the surveillance video of the ring has been intercepted. Do you want to see it?"


    "It depends, of course, on what nonsense you ask." How can ye Fei not look at those who can push back Dao 12.


    When the video screen appeared, ye Fei''s expression became more and more dignified. In terms of body shape, there was a big gap between him and Dao 12, but his strength was not weaker than Dao 12.


    Especially when ye Fei saw the scene of smoothly retreating to the edge of the challenge arena, he felt even more incredible. With the strength of Dao 12, he was able to resist. In Ye Fei''s eyes, he was not ordinary people.


    "This person, after finding out, can''t be used for me, find an opportunity to kill, never allow such a threat to exist." Ye Fei said in a cold voice.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know that he has become the target of Ye Fei. After returning home, he takes a bath and goes back to his room. He is surprised to find that the floor is gone and there is an extra pillow on the bed.


    Su Yingxia sleeps with his back to Han 3000. Han 3000 doesn''t know if he''s asleep or not, but it means that this year, three years later, he finally has the right to go to bed.


    Just lie in bed, Han 3000 listen to Su Yingxia said: "outside the red line is your position."


    Han 3000 was puzzled at first, until he saw a red thread sewn on the sheet, which made him dumbfounded.


    Su Yingxia actually sewed a red line on the sheet. Although it was askew, the division was very clear.


    "When will there be no red line?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Look at your performance." Su Yingxia''s face was red and her palms were sweating.


    Although she has been living in the same room with Han 3000 for three years, it is the first time for her to sleep together so close.


    "What if you cross the line?" Han 3000 said.


    "You think too much about how I could cross the line." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Han 3000 laughs but does not speak. Su Yingxia is not honest when she sleeps. Things often happen at the head of the bed before going to bed and at the end of the bed after waking up, which is beyond her control. But for Han 3000, as long as he doesn''t cross the line, he can''t care what posture Su Yingxia wakes up. When she woke up at six the next day, Su Yingxia was relieved to see Han 3000 behave himself and keep his original position. After getting up and washing, Su Yingxia finds that Han 3000 is still in bed¡° Don''t you feel too comfortable? Don''t you run today? " Su Yingxia asked¡° I want to have a day off. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia went to the bed, directly took Han 3000''s hand, said: "without you, I''m not used to it." Han 3000''s back broke out in a cold sweat, but his expression was the same. He said with a smile, "go." Washing face and brushing teeth is an ordinary action, but it is very difficult for Han 3000 today. After finishing these two daily tasks, the sweat on his back has soaked his clothes¡° What''s the matter with you today, sweating all morning? " Su Yingxia just went out to see the watermark on Han 3000''s back and asked strangely¡° Don''t you think it''s a bit muggy? " Han 3000 said. It''s really hot in summer, but it''s cool in the morning. Su Yingxia didn''t think much about it. Maybe everyone''s physical feeling is different¡° Let''s go. " Their route from the mountainside to the top of the mountain is winding, and the distance is not much different from the previous running route. When she got to the top of the mountain, Su Yingxia''s favorite thing was breathing. But she was a little uneasy today. In the morning, she tentatively held Han 3000''s hand, but it was not a real progress for her. Now that they have been sleeping in the same bed with Han 3000, Su Yingxia hopes that their relationship can gradually deepen. Although it can not be achieved overnight, it is necessary to develop step by step. And she knows that if she doesn''t take this step, Han 3000 won''t do it, because Han 3000 is very concerned about her feelings and won''t do anything that makes her uncomfortable without her consent. Quietly pacing close to Han 3000, Su Yingxia pointed to the Cloud City at the foot of the mountain and said, "I really want to thank you for being qualified to overlook the Cloud City here."¡° Unfortunately, the scenery here is not beautiful enough. " Han 3000 said¡° Where is the beauty? " Su Yingxia asked suspiciously. Han 3000 raised his hand to the north and said, "there is a city called Yanjing over there." Su Yingxia found the opportunity, pretended to inadvertently hit Han 3000''s hand, and then took advantage of the situation, said: "your heart is really big, Yanjing is a capital of power, the Su family want to go to Yanjing development, how qualified." Due to the tension, Su Yingxia can''t control her strength and holds Han 3000''s hand. The pain is unbearable, but Han 3000 is smiling. Compared with the pain, what is the pain¡° One day, I will take you there to see different scenery. " Han 3000 said¡° I believe you. " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 sincerely. Today, they did not run down the mountain, but walked hand in hand, looking at the green scenery of Yunding mountain along the road. A love atmosphere spread between them. After breakfast, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia stood beside the car, both of whom were co drivers¡° What are you doing? " Su Yingxia asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 77

    Han 3000 can tolerate everything before, but driving is likely to cause unnecessary danger. In case Su Yingxia is injured, Han 3000 will not forgive himself.


    A pair of embarrassed expression of Han 3000 hesitated, Su Yingxia urgent, said: "what is not to tell me?"


    Han 3000 is surprised. He has made progress in his relationship with Su Yingxia. If Su Yingxia misunderstands him, his efforts during this period will be in vain.


    "Actually, I had a hand injury, so I couldn''t drive." Han 3000 said truthfully.


    "Hurt?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. She doesn''t find any difference in Han 3000''s hand. She just held his hand. Although it was shaking, Su Yingxia mistakenly thinks that it was Han 3000''s reaction because he was too excited.


    Pulling Han 3000''s hand, Su Yingxia asked, "does it hurt? Is it serious? "


    "It''s not very serious, but if you drive, you''ll be in trouble in case of an accident." Han 3000 said.


    "Go, go to the hospital." Su Yingxia sat in the driver''s seat and said to Han 3000.


    "No, I''ll take two days off." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says, "I''ll let you get on the bus."


    "All right." Han 3000 is helpless to get on the bus.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Han 3000 took a picture first, and then went to the doctor after getting the picture. Su Yingxia accompanied him throughout the whole process, which moved Han 3000.


    "Doctor, the film has been brought. Please help me to have a look." Su Yingxia said to the doctor.


    The doctor took out the light film, and his expression suddenly became shocked. He asked Han 3000, "what have you done with your hands, except for your thumb, you have all comminuted fractures."


    Comminuted fracture!


    Su Yingxia stood on the spot, so serious injury, Han 3000 did not tell her!


    And when he was running before, he pulled him to death, and he didn''t shout pain.


    It turns out that his shaking hand is not because of excitement, but because of unbearable pain?


    Su Yingxia suddenly became a pear blossom with rain, two lines of tears how also can''t control, to Han 3000 asked: "why don''t you tell me, just now I pull your hand, difficult you won''t pain?"


    Han three thousand smile, said: "that is the first time you take the initiative to lead me, pain is nothing."


    Su Yingxia walks to Han 3000, two fists hammer in the chest, angry way: "you are not stupid, I just so hard, why don''t you break free, I can lead you next time."


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "every time I hold hands, it''s worth cherishing."


    "You..."


    "Cough." The doctor coughed two times and said, "this is the doctor''s office. It''s not a place for you to flirt. It''s not a place for you to treat your illness."


    Su Yingxia''s face was red and he lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "His hand is seriously injured and needs to be fixed with plaster cast. He can''t do any heavy work during the rest period. The recovery period will be about 40 days. During this period, you should take more care of him." Said the doctor.


    "Good." Su Yingxia said.


    "Doctor, it doesn''t take me 40 days. I''m often injured. I can recover in about a week. I don''t need a cast, can I?" Han Sanyi face embarrassed said, if both hands are cast, can really do nothing.


    The doctor glared at Han 3000 and said, "do you think you are Superman? How can I recover in a week? With my decades of medical experience, it will take at least 40 days. "


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly. He knows more about his recovery ability than the doctor. He has been practicing martial arts with Yan Jun since he was a child. Injuries are common. His body has been used to them for a long time. Fracture is just a routine.


    "Stop talking and listen to the doctor." Su Yingxia sealed Han 3000''s mouth, so Han 3000 had to do it.


    Cast plaster, Han Sanyi face embarrassed, this time really useless, don''t expect to do anything with your hands.


    "During this period of time, you follow me to work in the company every day, otherwise I can''t take care of you." After walking out of the hospital, Su Yingxia said.


    In the current situation, only Su Yingxia can say what Han 3000 can do. After all, he is a waste who is hard to eat.


    But it''s also a good thing to work with Su Yingxia.


    In the company, when Su Yingxia is busy working, Han 3000 just sits on the sofa in the reception area and has a rest. Even if he just looks at Su Yingxia quietly, it''s very nice for him.


    At lunch, Su Yingxia takes on the responsibility of feeding Han 3000. He first fills Han 3000 with food, and then moves his chopsticks. He takes good care of Han 3000.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." After dinner, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia took a lunch break every day, and nodded.


    When I got to the bathroom, I ran into Su Haichao and saw Han 3000 with his hands in plaster cast. Su Haichao said with a smile, "Oh, which designer''s new shape is it? It''s very fashionable."


    "I can give you a pair if you want." Han 3000 light said.


    Su Haichao suffered losses twice in Han 3000''s hands. Knowing that he couldn''t beat Han 3000, he hummed coldly: "you can keep this good thing for yourself. I don''t need it. After all, it''s not good to go to the toilet." Han 3000 stays where he is. Yes, he can''t even use his hands to go to the toilet. How can he untie his pants? He can''t be choked to death by a bubble of urine! After trying in the compartment, Han 3000 was so sad that he couldn''t laugh or cry. It was an international joke. There was no place to start. Helplessly out of the bathroom, Han 3000 found that Su Yingxia actually stood at the door, this special so embarrassed¡° Are you... On? " Su Yingxia doesn''t dare to look directly at Han 3000. She stares at the floor and asks¡° This... Ha ha, in fact, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t go up. It''s not very urgent. " Han 3000 embarrassed said. Su Yingxia came forward and pulled Han 3000 to the door of the women''s toilet, saying, "wait a minute." Su Yingxia first went to the toilet to have a look. After confirming that there was no one, he went to the door and said to Han 3000, "no one, come in quickly."¡° That''s not good! " Han three thousand one face embarrassed smile, in this life, has never been to the women''s bathroom. Su Yingxia put the cleaning sign at the door and said, "do you want to suffocate yourself?" Han 3000 was forced into the women''s toilet, and the next thing was something indescribable, but both Han 3000 and Su Yingxia felt embarrassed to death. Fortunately, no one went to the toilet in the process, otherwise the company didn''t know what kind of criticism it would have. After going to the bathroom, Han Sanya is relaxed. Su Yingxia runs back to the office with a red face. After thinking about it, Han Sanya decides to go to the store downstairs. Going to the office now will definitely make the embarrassment between them more serious. Mo Yang opened the door today. When he saw Han 3000''s hands in plaster, he couldn''t help laughing: "ah, master, this is a new weapon. What''s advanced?" Han 3000 angrily looked at Mo Yang and said in a cold voice, "give me a cigarette." Mo Yang took out a new package from the cupboard, opened it and said, "this can be recorded in your account." Take a fulcrum for Han 3000, and put the rest in his pocket¡° Mr. Mo, I didn''t find that you are a shameless person before. " Han 3000 speechless said. Mo Yang sighed heavily and said, "it''s not easy to be the boss. All my brothers have to eat. The money doesn''t fall from the sky. Anyway, you''re a fat sheep. If you can collect it, you can count it."¡° The other eldest brothers are always concerned about their own money. No matter how their brothers live or die, you''re so good that you can''t eat any more. You still think about the people under your command. " Han 3000 said¡° If you can''t even take care of your brothers, you''re no boss. If you''re popular, you can make your brothers tighten their belts. It''s better not to be such a boss. " Mo Yang disdains the way. There is no doubt that Moyang attaches great importance to friendship, otherwise Han 3000 will not make friends with him¡° There''s no money left. Why don''t you take 200 million? " Han 3000 asked¡° Are you serious? " Mo Yang looks at Han 3000 seriously. He really needs some money to turn around now, but it''s not as much as 200 million¡° Do you think I''m joking with you? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang pulled down the gate without saying a word¡° What are you doing? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° It''s a bank transfer, of course. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 78

    The vigorous and resolute Moyang directly pulled Han 3000 into the bank, and Han 3000 was also very happy, unambiguously transferred 200 million yuan.


    Looking at Mo Yang holding the bank card in his hand and the irrepressible smile on his face, Han 3000 felt speechless.


    Anyway, he used to be the boss of Cloud City. How could he be like someone who has never seen the world before.


    "Mo Yang, I really doubt whether you used to have a false name. You are so happy with such a little money?" Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang''s mouth issued a tut tut voice, disdaining the way: "you such rich people, how to know the suffering of the people, how many people have never seen 200 million in their life, standing and talking without backache."


    Mo Yang is right, but Han 3000 can''t refute it.


    "By the way, I heard that ye Fei is sending someone to inquire about you. During this period, you''d better keep a low profile and take ye Fei as a person. If he finds out that you don''t help him, he will probably kill you." Mo Yang reminds a way.


    "Don''t worry, it can''t be found on my head." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Why?" Mo Yang just put forward a question, then suddenly realized, and said with a smile: "you are a well-known waste of Cloud City. You can''t doubt anyone, and you are really invincible in your disguise."


    "Dao 12 is very useful. We can try to win him over." Han 3000 said seriously that with his skill, it''s hard to find a place that can compete with Yuncheng. It''s for his own use and can help a lot.


    "I''ll check it, but you surprised me. It''s so powerful. I''ve heard that Dao 12 has never lost." Mo Yang said.


    "He hasn''t lost now. If he really plays recklessly, I will die miserably." Han 3000 said.


    "And he?" Mo Yang is curious.


    Han 3000 was quiet for a long time and said in a deep voice: "disabled."


    Mo Yang is picking eyebrows. It''s not easy. After all, it''s Dao 12.


    Back in the company, the previous embarrassment has eased a lot. Su Yingxia is busy sorting out a lot of documents, which need her to go through the purpose in person. She doesn''t want any accident in the project.


    "I''m going to grandma''s tonight." Su Yingxia saw Han 3000 come back, said.


    "What can I do for you?" Han 3000 doubts that except for the family day every month, they usually go under special circumstances. Today is so urgent, what is likely to happen.


    "I''m not sure, but I guess it might have something to do with the company." Su Yingxia said.


    "Company? What''s the situation? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "The cooperation of the project in the west of the city is very difficult for the Su family. There is no way to collect the funds, but the building materials have to be continuously transported. I had expected that the Su family would have financial difficulties, but I didn''t expect that it would come so soon." Su Yingxia sighed and said.


    Han 3000 nodded, Su''s strength to cope with the project of the whole west of the city, is indeed a bit stretched.


    "It seems that we need to raise all kinds of funds, but this is not a long-term solution." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, so the Su family is now facing a huge problem, and I don''t know how grandma will solve it."


    After work, Su Yingxia drives and takes Han 3000 to Su''s villa.


    The old lady has been waiting in the living room very early today. She has no previous arrangement.


    When all the relatives of the Su family were present, the old lady said, "the company''s account book is empty in order to cope with the project in the west of the city. I called you here today because I want you to give advice to the Su family."


    When it comes to money, all relatives of the Su family are silent. It''s OK for them to make money in the company, but it''s impossible for them to make money from their own pocket to the company.


    "Grandma, if you want to deal with the project in the west of the city, you can only find a way to get a bank loan." Su Haichao said.


    The old lady shook her head and said, "I''ve talked to someone, but no bank is willing to lend it to us. I suspect someone is interfering with it."


    The project in the west of the city is a piece of fat meat, and Yuncheng is more qualified than the Su family to cooperate with the weak water real estate company. It is also normal for someone to deliberately obstruct. There is no lack of insidious and cunning business competition. There is no smoke of war, and there must be a trick of intrigue.


    "If bank loans don''t work, what shall we do?" Su Haichao said.


    "I think you''ve sold all the houses in your hands, cashed out your valuable belongings, and helped the Su family through this difficulty." Said the old lady.


    The house is sold and cashed out. Doesn''t that make them homeless?


    The relatives of the Su family will never use their own interests to help the Su family fill the hole, and it will take at least a year or two to wait until the funds of the West City project are returned. They don''t want to suffer.


    "Mom, how can this work? After selling the house, where do we live?" Su Guolin said.


    "Can''t you rent for a while? Do you feel aggrieved? " The old lady snapped.


    "But even if you sell the house, it''s a drop in the bucket. It''s useless." Su Guolin said.


    At this time, Su Yihan stood up, looked at Su Yingxia and said, "grandma, in fact, we don''t need to sell the house. As long as Su Yingxia is willing to sell the hillside villa, the money is worth all of us selling the house."


    "Yes, the hillside villa is the most valuable."¡° What''s our point? Besides, Yingxia is the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. She won''t be reluctant. "¡° Welcome summer, I think this proposal is feasible. You''d better sell the villa as soon as possible. " The spearhead is aimed at Su Yingxia in an instant, and everyone hopes that Su Yingxia will sell the villa to avoid their suffering. Su Yingxia never expected that things would develop like this. The hillside villa is not the money of the Su family. She is not qualified to sell it¡° Su Yingxia, my grandfather left you the money to buy the villa. Now it''s used to help the company tide over the difficulties. Don''t you agree? " Su Yihan is very proud of her proposal. She can''t bear to see Su Yingxia live in such a good place. Now she finally has a chance to let her get out of the hillside villa. Naturally, there are 10000 disagreements in Jiang Lan''s heart. But in front of the old lady, she dare not be a bit presumptuous. She can''t help looking at Han 3000. Will he have a solution? The old lady knew that this proposal was unfair to Su Yingxia. Maybe it was to make su Yingxia feel better. She said, "I''m going to pawn the dowry given by the Han family last time to make up for the company''s account until..." before the old lady finished, Su Yihan refused and said, "grandma, that''s my thing. If the Han family knows, If he''s not happy, I won''t agree. "¡° Are you so sure they''re after you? " The old lady said coldly¡° Of course. Besides me, who else in the Su family is qualified? Are they as beautiful as I am Su Yihan said without hesitation. In fact, the old lady thought that the dowry was for Su Yihan. The other Su''s descendants were not beautiful. They were so rich and gave such a heavy dowry. How could they do without beauty¡° Su Yihan, my villa can be sold, but not your dowry. What''s the reason? " Su Yingxia said. Su Yihan didn''t expect to dig a hole for Su Yingxia. Even she fell into it. She said with a ferocious face, "if I say I can''t, I can''t. If anyone dares to sell my dowry, I''ll never finish with anyone."¡° Is it useless to embarrass me? " Said the old lady. It''s a matter of self-interest. Su Yihan doesn''t care whose idea it is¡° Grandma, this is my chance to marry into a rich family. You sell my dowry. If he is not happy, what will he do if he doesn''t show up again? Are you going to ruin me? Su Yingxia''s villa is the money left by her grandfather. She deserves to sell it. " Su Yihan said. At this time, Jiang LAN regretted that she had made up this story. Otherwise, it would not be su Yihan''s story. So the luxury villa hasn''t lived for a few days. If it''s sold, where do they live? Old house Jiang LAN can''t wait to sell for money, there is no hillside villa, not even a home¡° Yes, Su Yingxia should sell her house. Grandma, let her sell it. "¡° Mom, the money should have belonged to the Su family. My grandfather gave it to them without telling you. Now it''s not hard for them to let them spit it out. "¡° Welcome summer, now that the Su family is in trouble, and you are the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, why don''t you help the Su family survive? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 79

    When everyone is staring at Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia is angry. At this time, Han 3000 whispers a few words in his ear.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in shock and shakes her head slightly. Now everyone is eager to put the responsibility on her head. If she takes the initiative, doesn''t she just give them a chance?


    Han Sanqian nodded with a smile and said, "believe me."


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment. Every time Han 3000 said these three words, she would not hesitate to believe. This belief has almost become dependence.


    "Grandma, I can find a way to get a loan from the bank." Su Yingxia stood up and said.


    This words, Su Haichao sneer more than, even the old lady can''t find a loan, Su Yingxia how can do.


    "Don''t just talk about it. What grandma can''t do, can you do it?" Su Haichao said.


    "Hai Chao, since she wants to brag, you can let her brag, but we have to agree in advance. What if you can''t do it?" Su Yihan said with a smile.


    "If I can''t, I will sell the hillside villa without complaint, but if I do, I also have a request." Su Yingxia said.


    "What requirements?" The old lady stood up and asked. If she could get a bank loan, the Su family''s crisis would disappear. Even if Su Yingxia had a request, the old lady was willing to meet it.


    After all, selling a house is only an expedient, not long-term, only loans can really solve this matter.


    "I will take care of the company''s finance in the future." Su Yingxia said.


    "What


    "Su Yingxia, are you crazy?"


    "I''ll take care of the finance for you. Why don''t you say I''ll leave the company to you alone."


    Su''s relatives get up angrily. Now Su Yingxia is the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. If she is handing over the finance to her, isn''t she the only one in the company? The most important thing is that if Su Yingxia manages the financial affairs, they want to make money in the company in the future. What should Su Yingxia do if he deliberately makes things difficult?


    "Su Yingxia, you are really out of your mind. How can grandma leave the financial affairs to you?" Su Haichao has been looking for opportunities to get back his position and rights in the company. Now Su Yingxia rubs his nose and face, and of course he won''t agree.


    Su Yihan looked at Su Yingxia with a sneer and said, "Su Yingxia, I didn''t expect that your ambition is really big. I want to swallow the company by myself."


    "Su Yihan, how did I swallow the company? Have I ever taken a penny I shouldn''t have? But you know how much you embezzle in the company every year. Since you want me to solve this financial problem, I will manage the company''s financial affairs in the future. Is there any problem? Or can you solve it? " Su Yingxia retorts directly.


    Su Yingxia glances at Su''s relatives in the living room. No one dares to look at them wherever they can. They all know what they can do. This matter must not have anything to do with themselves.


    "Welcome summer, do you really have a way to get a loan?" The old lady asked, although she didn''t want to give the finance to Su Yingxia, she had no choice for today''s plan.


    "Grandma, don''t believe her. How can she get the loan. Even if it''s no use getting one or two million, she just wants to cheat the company out of its rights. " Su Haichao said anxiously, can''t let the old lady believe Su Yingxia, otherwise he has no chance to turn over in the company.


    "Su Yingxia, you dare to play this trick in front of grandma. Do you really think grandma is so easy to cheat?" Su Yihan sneered.


    "That''s right. If you want to manage the company''s finance, you have to talk about how much loan you can get." Su Guolin said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, just heard a leisurely voice: "one billion."


    People follow the voice to see, unexpectedly is Han 3000 is talking.


    "Han 3000, do you have your share here? You''re really bragging. Don''t you look at the weather and you''re not afraid of being struck by thunder? " Su Haichao said with a smile.


    It''s not just the Su family''s relatives who don''t believe it, nor does the old lady. How can the Su family be eligible for a billion dollar loan.


    "Han 3000, shut up. There''s no place for you to talk." The old lady said discontentedly, the toad yawned, it was really a big breath.


    Su Yingxia took a look at Han 3000 and said to the old lady, "grandma, he''s not kidding. I can get a billion yuan loan, but the condition is the financial control of the company."


    Seeing Su Yingxia so determined, the old lady couldn''t help breathing. If she could get a billion yuan loan, she would never have to worry about the company''s financial situation.


    "If you can get it, I can promise you." Said the old lady.


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan did not dare to refute this sentence, because Su Yingxia really can do it, and she is really qualified to control the financial power of the company, but only if she can do it.


    Why can the Su family borrow a billion yuan? Even if they bet on the whole company, no bank is willing to.


    "This time, Su Yingxia is doomed. How can she borrow a billion yuan?" After Su''s relatives leave, Su Yihan and Su Haichao leave in the same car. Su Yihan says with a sneer.


    "With the market value of Su''s company, it''s really impossible for any bank to borrow so much, but I''m still a little worried about accidents. If Su Yingxia really controls the financial power of the company, we will have a very hard time in the future." Su Haichao worried¡° There''s nothing to worry about, unless she goes to bed with the president, but like her, even if she is willing to sleep with her, no one will talk to her. " Su Yihan said maliciously. Audi A6, on the other hand. Su Yingxia is driving in a daze. Han Sanqian gives her an idea, but she never thought that Han Sanqian would blurt out such an amazing amount as a loan of one billion yuan¡° Three thousand, do you really think I can borrow one billion? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Han 3000, if this can''t be done, our villa will be gone. How can you open your mouth to a billion? Do you think money can fall from the sky? " Han 3000 has not yet opened his mouth, Jiang LAN began to complain, temper convergence of some, change to do the usual, I am afraid already pointed to Han 3000''s nose curse. Of course, there''s a reason not to swear. Jiang Lan also wants Han 3000 to transfer the ownership of the villa to Su Yingxia¡° Don''t worry. There should be no problem. " Han 3000 said. Listen to Han 3000 say so, Su Yingxia is at ease. Jiang LAN hummed twice, but she didn''t speak any more. Su Guoyao looked worried and said, "if we can''t get the loan, our villa will be gone."¡° Dad, Han 3000 said that if there is no problem, there must be no problem. You don''t have to worry about it. " Su Yingxia said. Su Guoyao''s words came to his mouth, but he finally swallowed them back. He wanted to say, how can Han 3000 do it? But it''s not a good thing to think that I''m still living in a villa and have a dispute with Han 3000. Back home, Han 3000 made a phone call to the bank. The last time he took the money, the young woman manager deliberately left a number for Han 3000. It''s estimated that he wanted to devote himself. Of course, Han 3000 didn''t take her seriously. She has charm, but it''s not to Han 3000''s taste. After receiving the phone call from Han 3000, the manager listened to Han 3000''s request. She couldn''t do such a big thing. She just said to report the situation to the district president¡° We''d better meet tomorrow, otherwise all my money in your bank will be transferred to other banks. " Han 3000 didn''t wait for the manager''s answer and hung up directly. Han 3000 can do this very simply. He can give Su Yingxia a billion yuan, but it''s very troublesome for him to explain. Therefore, under consideration, it''s most appropriate to complete the loan through the bank¡° Dugo, the Su family wants to make a loan. It''s a big customer guarantee. Do you have time to meet him? " After dialing president Du Hong, the manager explained the situation directly¡° Su family? What''s the Su family Du Hong asked¡° Su Jia, who is in charge of Chengxi project¡° Ha ha, you answer directly and let them go. I don''t have time to waste with them. " Du Hong said with a sneer that all the banks in Yuncheng would not give loans to the Su family. He also received the notice and got a sum of ill gotten gains¡° Dugo, the big client said that if he didn''t give the Su family a loan, he would transfer all the money in our bank. " When the manager heard this, he was very anxious. Once the money on Han 3000 card was transferred, it would be a huge loss for them¡° Just turn around. A few dollars are so terrible. Do you really think I have paid attention to him? " Du Hong disdains the way¡° Dugo, this big client, has tens of billions of assets! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 80

    "What... What! You say... How much. " Du Hong on the other end of the phone was shocked and quickly pushed away the student sister in her arms.


    "Dugo, tens of billions." Said the manager.


    Hiss!


    Du Hongshen took a breath of cool air. Although he promised some companies not to give loans to the Su family, and also received certain benefits, he didn''t dare to offend the customers with tens of billions of deposits.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Du Hong felt that something was wrong again and asked, "Why are so rich people willing to guarantee loans to the Su family?"


    "Dugo, I''m not sure, but he said, I''ll see you tomorrow. If you don''t show up, I''m worried that he will really transfer assets." Said the manager.


    Du Hong knows how serious this matter is. Even if he is asked to return all the money he took before, he can only bear the pain and bleed. Otherwise, he will not be able to keep his position as the president of the district.


    "Yes, you can make an appointment for me. I''ll see you tomorrow." Du Hong said.


    "Yes."


    After getting Du Hong''s instructions, the manager quickly wrote back to Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are playing with their mobile phones in bed. Su Yingxia''s beautiful legs overlap each other, forming a beautiful curve. Han 3000 occasionally peeks at them, which is also satisfaction.


    After answering the phone, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "I''ve made an appointment with the governor of the bank. I''ll meet you tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia sat up and asked: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Can I lie to you?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Although Su Yingxia believed in Han 3000, he was very nervous before. Until now he was sure, he really put down his heart.


    Su Yingxia, who was too happy to be his own, looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face and asked, "tell me, how do you want me to thank you?"


    Han 3000 didn''t want to get anything in return. In his opinion, helping Su Yingxia is a matter of course. After all, they are husband and wife.


    "You are my wife. Can I help you Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000, and then lies on the bed with his back to Han 3000. This guy doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Won''t he ask her to go down the stairs? Are you going to stay away from the red line for the rest of your life?


    Han 3000 is a little confused. Why is he angry for no reason?


    Sure enough, women turn their faces faster than they turn their books.


    The next morning, after running, Su Yingxia feeds Han 3000 breakfast. Jiang LAN is very dissatisfied with their sweetness. She doesn''t want Su Yingxia to fall into this unnecessary relationship.


    "Han 3000, since you hurt your hand, stay at home." Jiang Lan said.


    For this sudden concern, Han 3000 was a little surprised. Jiang LAN never cared about his life.


    "Mom, 3000 will go to the company with me, or no one will take care of him." Su Yingxia said.


    "Aren''t you going to talk about loans? It''s not convenient to take him with you. There''s he Ting at home. Are you afraid to starve him to death? " Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia looks embarrassed and takes Han 3000 to talk about loans. It''s not convenient to take care of him, but the president is contacted by Han 3000. How can she leave Han 3000 at home?


    "Go, I want to rest at home, too." Han 3000 said.


    See Han 3000 all say so, Su Yingxia had to agree.


    After su Ying Xia left, Han three thousand sat on the sofa in the living room watching TV. Chiang LAN came over. After sitting down, there was a strong perfume smell.


    "When are you going to add the name of the villa to welcome the summer?" Jiang Lan said directly.


    Han Sanyi smiles. It turns out that Jiang Lan''s concern is due to this matter.


    "It doesn''t matter if she only writes her name if she wants to." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so happy. He didn''t even blink an eye for more than 80 million mansions and villas, which saved her the time to grin and say with a smile: "in this case, you should hurry to find a time to do it."


    "Jiang LAN, if you really drive me out of the Su family, you may regret it very much." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You." Jiang LAN sneered and said, "your money is almost spent. How long can you be arrogant?"


    "Even if I buy ten villas like this, I won''t blink an eye."


    "The ability doesn''t rise, but the bragging skill is more and more powerful. What''s more, even if you have money, I don''t like Jiang LAN." Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    "Yes? You''re such a gold digger that you don''t like my money? " Han three thousand a pair of ridicule appearance, Jiang LAN make things difficult, now also want to drive him out of the villa, Han three thousand know, can''t let her ride on his head.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean?" Jiang LAN looks at Han 3000 with a fierce face.


    "You can''t understand that, can you? I warn you, if you want to destroy the relationship between Su Yingxia and me again, I will make you regret being a man. " Han 3000 finished, got up and went back to the room.


    Regret being a man! This sentence sounds very familiar to Jiang LAN. She! The woman who accompanied more than ten bodyguards said the same thing! Thinking of Shi Jing, Jiang Lan''s face becomes very pale. The deterrent power Shi Jing brings to her, even after many days, still scares Jiang LAN. A moment, Jiang LAN even feel Han 3000 and Shi Jing''s tone and attitude, such as a retreat! Jiang LAN shook his head. It must be an illusion. How could such a powerful woman have something to do with Han 3000¡° Hum, when you give the villa to Yingxia, I''ll take care of you. " Jiang LAN eyes vicious said. On the other hand, Su Yingxia had already met Du Hong and the young woman manager. The manager was a little disappointed when he didn''t see Han 3000. If this rich young Junyan can''t hook up with her, it''s a pity in her life¡° Miss Su, did you come alone today? " Du Hong doesn''t dare to neglect Su Yingxia. He doesn''t know what the relationship between the big client and Su Yingxia is, but since he can guarantee for the Su family, he certainly has a good relationship¡° Well, I''m in charge of Chengxi project now, so I''ll talk to you on behalf of you. " Su Yingxia said. Du Hong took a look at the manager. The person he wanted to see was not su Yingxia, but if the man didn''t come, there was no way¡° Miss Su, you should also know the current situation in Yuncheng. All the banks refuse to give you loans. " Du Hong said¡° President Du, I know what you said, but please believe that the Su family is absolutely capable of repayment. You should be very clear about the value of the project in the west of the city. " Su Yingxia said. Du Hong nodded his head undeniably and said, "yes, but as far as the Su family is concerned, it''s really hard for me to get a billion yuan loan." Su Yingxia is in a hurry, but she has boasted that if she can''t borrow a billion yuan, the Su family will certainly use it as a tool to make trouble for her¡° But in the face of your friend, I''ll agree to this money. I just hope Miss Su can introduce me if she has time. I want to get to know him. " Du Hong said. friend? Han 3000 contributed to this. His so-called friend must be Han 3000. Su Yingxia thought Han 3000 just invited the president for her, but now it seems that Han 3000 has settled the matter. In his face! Han 3000''s face is worth one billion? Su Yingxia''s heart is shocked beyond comparison. It seems that Han 3000 has become more and more complicated since the crystal restaurant. In other words, he is not a simple person, just did not show it before¡° President Du, are you kidding me? " Su Yingxia said¡° Of course not. I''ve brought the loan contract. If Miss Su thinks it''s OK, just sign it. We''ll make the loan as soon as possible. " Du Hong said. Su Yingxia has a very unreal feeling that this is not borrowing ten yuan, but a billion yuan! How could it be so easy¡° President Du, my friend''s face is worth so much money? " Su Yingxia asked weakly¡° This... "Du Hong looks embarrassed. He doesn''t know if Han 3000''s wealth will cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction. If he doesn''t serve this big man happily, it''s over. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 81

    "If Mr. Du is in a dilemma, I won''t ask." Su Yingxia said.


    Du Hong nodded and said, "if Miss Su has any questions, go and ask your friends. I can''t reveal them."


    After signing the contract, Du Hong promised to lend money as quickly as possible, and Su Yingxia left.


    "There will be a lot of companies dissatisfied with me this time." Duhong can foresee that he will be boycotted by those companies next, but he can''t help it. He can''t help it.


    "DuGe, we have such a big customer in our hands, and it''s not easy for the Su family to develop in the future. What do you want to do with those little fish and shrimp?" Said the manager.


    Du Hong laughed and said, "that''s true, but who is this man? Is there such a rich man in Cloud City?"


    "Brother Du, his name is Han 3000. Would you like to check it?" Said the manager.


    "Han 3000?" Du Hong''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and suddenly said in surprise: "Han 3000, the famous son-in-law of the Su family, is not his name Han 3000?"


    The manager stood there. Although she had known Han 3000''s name for a long time, she didn''t think about it at all. How could a person with tens of billions of dollars be the son-in-law of the Su family?


    "Doo... Doo, no, he, isn''t he a loser?" The manager said in disbelief.


    Du Hong sighed, shaking his head, said: "I''m not sure, maybe, different people of the same name, after all, the Su family never pay attention to that son-in-law. If it''s really the same person, how can Han 3000 help the Su family?"


    The manager also agreed and nodded.


    Su Yingxia did not return to the company, but returned to Yundingshan villa. She wanted to share the good news with Han 3000, but when she came to the door of the villa, Su Yingxia realized that Han 3000 had already known the result. What''s good for him to share?


    But why he can let Du Hong sell so much face, Su Yingxia still wants to ask.


    "Welcome summer, why did you come back so early today?" Jiang LAN is very surprised to see Su Yingxia go home.


    "Three thousand, Ma?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia to the sofa and said, "I have talked with Han 3000. He is willing to change the name of the villa to yours. You should hurry to find time to do it with him."


    Su Yingxia heard this sentence, his face sank instantly: "Mom, is that why you left Han 3000 at home?"


    "Well, am I good?" Jiang Lan said triumphantly.


    "Mom, I won''t take it." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "You wench, is brain cramp, mother spent a lot of effort to let him promise, I this is for you, if you don''t do it, don''t recognize me this mother." Jiang LAN hands akimbo, discontented said, she believed that he used this way to threaten Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia will certainly compromise.


    Han 3000''s importance to the family is self-evident. Without him, Su Yingxia would not have been in charge of the project in the west of the city, let alone get a billion yuan loan today. Whether it''s a villa or a divorce, Su Yingxia would not have been able to do it.


    And even without these things, Su Yingxia has long faced her heart and won''t divorce Han 3000.


    "Good." Su Yingxia said without hesitation, stood up and walked towards the room.


    Jiang Lan was stunned and threatened Su Yingxia in this way. She didn''t compromise.


    "Su Yingxia, stop for me." Jiang Lan said, "don''t you even pay attention to me now?"


    "Mom, if you want to make trouble out of nothing, do I have to accompany you? I have made my words very clear. I hope you can put away those careful thoughts, or you can move out. " Su Yingxia said lightly.


    "You..." Jiang LAN pointed to Su Yingxia, too angry to speak.


    Su Yingxia back to the room, found Han 3000 lying in bed struggling to play with the mobile phone, a very boring look.


    Walking to the bedside, Han 3000 made room for Su Yingxia and asked with a smile, "how are things going


    "My mother''s putting you in trouble again?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s not too hard, but it''s right to write your name on the villa." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t you know what my mother is doing this for? How can you promise her?" Su Yingxia said.


    "I know what she''s doing, but you''re in charge of this, aren''t you? If I don''t believe her, can I not believe you? " Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia was moved by this sentence. It turned out that he promised Jiang LAN not because of Jiang LAN, but because he believed in her!


    Bent over, very fast Dragonfly water in Han 3000 mouth kiss a, Su Yingxia flurried out of the room.


    Han 3000 is still staying. He hasn''t recovered for a while. When he knows what happened, he smiles bitterly.


    "Well, give me some psychological preparation before I have a chance to respond." Han 3000 licked his lips and said regretfully.


    How can there be a sweet smell? Soon, Su Yingxia turned back to her room, because she had something else to ask. With his head down, he leaned against the door and said, "the loan has been settled. Mr. Du is willing to give the Su family a loan because of your face. Is your face worth a billion?"¡° If you don''t exchange a thousand kisses, a billion is nothing. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia, who was already red in the face, heard this sentence. He wanted to find a hole in the ground and said with a threat: "what happened just now, don''t mention it again."¡° How can I do that? I''ll savor it a hundred times every day. From today on, I''ll have to go on a hunger strike to avoid losing your taste. " Han 3000 brazenly said. Su Yingxia was so angry that he stamped his feet and made Han 3000 laugh¡° You still laugh. Do you want to sleep on the floor tonight? " The laughter stopped suddenly, Han Sanya said seriously: "by the way, what else did Du Hong say?"¡° He said, "if I have a chance to introduce you, he wants to meet you." Su Yingxia said¡° Well, I''ll meet him sometime. " Han 3000 said that although he disdains this kind of relationship, it helps Su Yingxia a lot. Now Su Yingxia almost controls all the power of Su''s company. If he wants to have a better development in Yuncheng, these relationships are indispensable¡° You haven''t answered my question Su Yingxia went back to the first question, because she was really curious. Han 3000 bought a car and a house, which is the problem of money. But today, this matter can''t be solved by money. If Du Hong can attach so much importance to it, she must have a certain status. But Han 3000''s reputation in Yuncheng has long been spoiled by Su Haichao? What Su Yingxia doesn''t understand is that when money becomes a meaningless number, identity and status will follow. But such status does not represent rights. Only right is a man''s most gorgeous coat. This is what Han 3000 lacks now¡° I''m worth 10 billion. Of course he wants to give me face. " Han 3000 said with a smile. He looks like a joke, Su Yingxia where can letter, shriveled shriveled mouth way: "don''t say it, later don''t think I do that kind of thing."¡° What kind of thing do you want to make clear? " See Su Yingxia and ran out of the room, Han 3000 can''t wait to ask. In the next period of time, Han 3000 was at home for a retreat. The doctor said it would take 40 days to recover, but in fact, one week was enough for Han 3000. A week later, Han 3000 went to the hospital to remove the plaster. Even the doctors were surprised. They said that they had never seen Han 3000 with this kind of constitution, and his amazing recovery ability was beyond the scope of ordinary people. Finally, he was able to move his hands, but this week''s Day is still memorable. After all, Han 3000 also enjoyed the treatment of emperor. Even when he went to the toilet, someone helped to untie his pants. It is estimated that this kind of thing will never happen again. Walking to the door of the hospital, Han 3000 took out the phone, dialed the bank manager''s number, and said, "doesn''t Du Hong want to see me? Tell him I''ll be at the bank right away. " The manager surprised to convey the news to Du Hong, Du Hong also rushed to the bank at the first time to meet Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 82

    VIP room of the bank.


    Du Hong with excited and uneasy heart and Han 3000 met.


    Du Hong was very shocked that Han 3000 was so young. He had never met a promising young man, but it was the first time that he had seen such a young man with 10 billion assets.


    "Mr. Han, I didn''t expect you to be so young. It''s really unexpected." Du Hong said.


    The manager casts a wink and intends to use his charm to tempt Han 3000. Unfortunately, Han 3000 doesn''t squint at her and turns a blind eye to her deliberately showing off her beauty.


    "President Du, I''m here to see you today. I hope you can take care of Su Yingxia more in the future." Han Sanqian said clearly.


    Help Su Yingxia by name. Han 3000 is not the son-in-law of Su family!


    "Mr. Han, I have a curiosity. I don''t know if I can ask one more question." Du Hong said.


    Han three thousand one smile, know his in the mind of doubt, say: "I am you think of that person, other of, I inconvenience say more."


    That''s true!


    How can people with 10 billion seats join the Su family and suffer humiliation? Did he take a fancy to the assets of the Su family?


    As far as the Su family is concerned, he will not be humiliated for three years. How many Su families can match his assets.


    However, Han 3000 has clearly said that it is not convenient to say more, and Du Hong does not dare to ask more.


    "As long as you are willing to help Su Yingxia, I owe you a favor. In the future, you can speak where you can use me." Han continued.


    Human relationship is more expensive than gold, and it''s the human relationship of Han 3000. Du Hong knows the weight of it.


    Today, Yuncheng respects the Tianjia family, but with the help of Han 3000, the Su family may not have the qualification to compete with the Tianjia family.


    If the Su family becomes the first family in Yuncheng in the future, this kind of human relationship will be of great use!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Han. I will do my best." Du Hong said.


    "Manager, you have also helped me a lot. Please introduce me a financial product for fun." Han Sanqian looks at the manager with a smile.


    The manager didn''t help in this matter, that is, he just contacted Du Hong. Now Han Sanqian has shown that it is good for her!


    "Mr. Han, this is what I should do." Said the manager.


    "You don''t have to shirk. It''s just a chance. It''s a pity if you don''t grasp it." Han 3000 said.


    "Since Mr. Han has said that, you can take it." Du Hong said with a smile.


    The manager quickly brought several materials and gave a detailed introduction to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is not interested in the financial products themselves. He just benefits the manager in this way. He casually points to one and says, "let''s take 100 million yuan to play with it."


    "One... One hundred million!" The manager looked at Han 3000 in consternation, only to feel that his ears were out of order.


    Even Du Hong is also incredible looking at Han 3000, this move is too amazing, casually throw 100 million out to play, this is not the money of Tiandi bank.


    "Hurry up and help me. I have to pick up my wife from work." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This sentence made the manager''s eyes red with envy. They all said that he was a loser. Who would have thought that he could buy 100 million financial products casually? And for Su Yingxia''s sincerity, it is rare.


    He is so young and golden, but he treats a woman so sincerely and envies all the women in the world.


    "Mr. Han, your wife is really enviable." The manager said, sighed in the heart, no wonder no matter how she scratched her head and postured, Han 3000 couldn''t be shaken. It turned out that in his heart, Su Yingxia was the only one.


    After finishing everything, Han left the bank.


    Du Hong sighed and said, "what''s the waste? I don''t know how those who look down on Mr. Han would feel if they knew his real strength. "


    "DuGe, Mr. Han has so much money, how can he join the Su family?" The manager was puzzled.


    "Can''t you think of it?"


    The manager shook his head.


    "I can''t think of it either." Du Hong said with a bitter smile that he couldn''t figure out what these rich people thought.


    Han had just removed the plaster, so he had to walk to the company. The cool women and white legs springing up along the road failed to let Han have a look.


    Is there Buddha in the empty heart, and all things are empty?


    incorrect.


    Han 3000 has Su Yingxia in his heart, so he is indifferent to Yingyan.


    On the way back to the company, a call stopped Han 3000.


    Following the sound, Shen lingyao barefoot on the ground, holding high-heeled shoes, ran to Korea 3000.


    It''s summer. Doesn''t this woman feel hot when she shows up?


    "What are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Come on, where''s your car?" Shen lingyao said in a hurry.


    "I didn''t drive today. Are you being chased?" Han three thousand said with a smile, Shen lingyao because of the relationship of hot feet, keep jumping in place.


    "Ah." Shen lingyao cried bitterly and roared. She jumped at Han 3000 and said, "carry me." Han three thousand side moved two steps, directly let Shen lingyao pounce on an empty. At this time, there are several people chasing, Shen lingyao can only hide behind Han 3000¡° Dead eight old women, see where you run The first is a woman with heavy makeup, wearing a very thin black yarn, and her underwear is clearly visible¡° You are the man of the eight old women. You just lose money. " Han said, "I don''t know her." Shen lingyao punched Han 3000 and said, "I''m your wife''s best friend. You can''t wait to save her." Han three thousand a face wry smile, he even didn''t know what happened, how to save¡° Since you have nothing to do with her, get out of the way and don''t delay me The woman in heavy makeup yelled¡° What if I don''t go away? " Han 3000 said¡° Why don''t you go away? " The woman with heavy makeup gave a cold smile and said, "if you want to be beaten, of course you don''t have to go away." A few people in bodyguard clothes behind the woman with heavy makeup came towards Han 3000, fierce¡° Fool, hero saves beauty. At least, look at yourself. "¡° You don''t want to leave by yourself. Don''t blame my brothers for being merciless. " Shen lingyao pulled Han 3000''s clothes and said, "I''m sorry, if you go to the hospital, I''ll find the best doctor for you." Han three thousand can''t laugh or cry, said: "stay away, by the way to find out where the best orthopedic hospital is." Shen lingyao didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant by this. He saw that Han 3000 suddenly made a move. The fierce security guards, one by one, had already fallen to the ground, all of them crying for pain. The woman with heavy makeup looks at Han 3000 in fright. Although these security guards are not powerful roles, they can''t help fighting, can they? Shen lingyao''s mouth is big enough to cram in a whole egg¡° Han 3000, you... You can fight like this Shen lingyao said inconceivably¡° Now you can tell me what happened? " Han 3000 asked¡° I... I... "Shen lingyao hesitated and could not speak. Han 3000 turned to look at the woman with heavy make-up and asked, "or you''d better tell me what''s going on."¡° You, your friend, tried on the clothes in my shop and scratched them for me. I didn''t expect her to run away. " After seeing Han 3000''s skill, the heavy makeup woman''s arrogance just now converged a lot. Han 3000 completely speechless, looking at several white beaten security, apologetically said: "I''m sorry, how much is the clothes, I compensate for her, by the way, and the medical expenses of these people are also calculated." The woman with heavy makeup didn''t expect Han 3000 to be a reasonable person. She just wanted to forget it. After all, these security guards can''t beat her¡° Are you kidding me? Do you really want to lose money? "¡° Of course, if she breaks your clothes, she should lose money. " Han 3000 said¡° Well, come with me to the store To keep up with the women with heavy makeup, Han 3000 didn''t notice. Across the street, a man with a mobile phone photographed the scene. When Han 3000 and Shen lingyao left the clothing store, Shen lingyao said weakly, "I''ll pay you back this money later."¡° No, but you''d better be careful next time. It''s not so lucky every time. " Han 3000 reminds a way¡° By the way, are you going to attend the classmate meeting this year? " Shen lingyao asked suddenly¡° "The school reunion?" Han 3000 and Su Yingxia have been married for three years, but they have never heard her talk about the reunion¡° In the past, Yingxia used to take part in it every year, but after I married you, she didn''t show up. You don''t know, those students now take Yingxia as a joke. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 83

    In the circle of Su Yingxia''s classmates, Su Yingxia had a high status before, and even many male students pursued Su Yingxia with the idea of "first come, first come".


    In the past, Su Yingxia was surrounded by many stars, but since Han 3000 became redundant, there was only sarcasm against her among her classmates, especially the male students. They began to make mischief in their evil mind and sneer at the classmate meeting, so that Su Yingxia now avoids the classmate meeting.


    Shen lingyao takes part every year. Every year, she hears them say that Su Yingxia is not right. She also quarrels with her classmates every time to help Su Yingxia talk, but she is too weak to fight.


    Now Su Yingxia has lived in the hillside villa, and Han 3000 doesn''t seem to be a waste, so Shen lingyao wants Han 3000 to help Su Yingxia export his evil spirit.


    "You don''t know how hard those classmates talk, especially mammy Rong, who has a grudge against Ying Xia when she goes to school. She catches you on the handle of joining Su''s family, and wants to say nothing about Su Ying Xia." When Shen lingyao talked about these things, she became very angry and even clenched her fist.


    "Who is mammy Rong, such a strange name." Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Her name is Rong Liu. She''s a whore, and she''s hateful. That''s why I call her mammy Rong." Shen lingyao said.


    "Well, I''ll go with her if she wants to." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s not because of you, Han 3000. I warn you that Ying Xia has suffered so much for you. You have to help her out." Shen lingyao Yang powder boxing, a face of threat said.


    "Well, well, I wrote it down. If there''s nothing else, I''ll have to pick her up from work." Han 3000 nodded.


    "Go ahead, I''ll pay you back when I get rich."


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Shen lingyao''s eyes suddenly darkened and said to herself, "welcome summer, you may not know in your life how much I envy you."


    Su Yingxia walked out of the company after work and saw Han 3000 at the door, trotting to Han 3000.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you resting at home?" Su Yingxia said unexpectedly.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "look at me, you need to rest."


    Su Yingxia found that Han 3000 had already removed the plaster, and his face suddenly became gloomy. He said in a cold voice, "when did you remove it? The doctor said it would take 40 days to recover. Don''t you want to do it?"


    "I''m fine, and the doctor has checked me. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to the hospital to ask." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia holds Han 3000''s hand and doubts: "really, you didn''t cheat me, did you?"


    "How could I lie to you? Go home. I''m really OK."


    On the car, see Han 3000 driving hands freely, Su Yingxia really feel relieved.


    "You''re recovering so fast, I''m afraid even the doctor can''t believe it." Su Yingxia said.


    "If I hadn''t acted fast, his eyes would have fallen to the ground. Fortunately, I would have pushed them back."


    Su Yingxia was amused by this sentence and said: "look, you are so powerful that your ass is almost up to heaven."


    "Cough, how can a man do this action?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence for a moment. When she thought about it, the temperature in the car was a little cold, and her eyes were full of killing.


    "Han 3000, you are more and more daring." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Han three thousand eyelids straight jump, quickly changed the topic, said: "I met Shen lingyao today."


    "Yao Yao? But she hasn''t contacted me for several days, and she doesn''t know what to do. "


    Han 3000 told Su Yingxia about today''s incident. He complained about Han 3000''s injuring the security guards by mistake and said, "how can you hit people casually? What if you are injured? You are not allowed to fight with people without my permission in the future."


    "Good." Han answered, regardless of the consequences of this commitment.


    "By the way, she also talked about the classmate meeting and wanted you to join it." Han 3000 said.


    "No Su Yingxia refused to go to the classmate meeting without thinking about it. Rong Liu certainly won''t let her go. Why should she be humiliated for no reason?


    "But I have promised her that I will take you. What do you say?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "You can go with her. Maybe you can join hands."


    There was a smell of vinegar in the car, and someone''s Vinegar jar somehow fell over, but Han 3000 was heartless with laughter.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and was still laughing. She was not angry. She said in a cold voice, "you are so happy. Do you want me to help you two? Anyway, Yao Yao likes you very much."


    "No, I''m married." Han 3000 flustered said, turning over the jealousy has formed a storm, and then go on like this, a wave can kill him.


    Although Su Yingxia was jealous, she didn''t take it seriously. She never doubted Han 3000''s sincerity.


    For three years, he watched her go to work in obscurity, followed her in obscurity and ran in the morning to protect her. This sincerity can be learned from heaven and earth. If Su Yingxia still doubts about it, it would be too heartless¡° You may not know that my classmates treat me as a joke now. " Su Yingxia said with a long breath¡° That''s why you should go. You are now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, and you still live in a villa on the hillside. Who is qualified to laugh at you? " Han 3000 said¡° But... "What Su Yingxia wants to say is that all the jokes come from Han 3000. If Han 3000 goes with her, those students will definitely hit Han 3000 with gunfire. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to be ridiculed¡° It''s nothing, but as long as you don''t treat me like a loser, no one in the world is qualified to see me like this. " Han 3000 light said¡° I didn''t, of course I didn''t Eager to explain Su Yingxia flustered said¡° Since I haven''t, take me to have a look. I''ve never been to a classmate''s meeting. It''s good to see the world. " Han 3000 said with a smile. After a long silence, Su Yingxia nodded his head and said, "good." Back home, Su Yingxia receives a phone call from Shen lingyao. She is very happy after she is sure that Su Yingxia will attend the classmate meeting. She wants to see Han Sanqian perform in the classmate meeting and beat those students in the face. The next day, Su''s company. Su Haichao sat in the office chair, feet on the desk, a comfortable face. A whole week has passed, and Su Yingxia''s loan has not yet been discussed. Although he is a little worried about the situation of the company, he is still more happy in his heart. Now he feels that even if he is dead, he will pull Su Yingxia to die, and he will never want to see Su Yingxia do it. At this time, Su Yihan suddenly rushed into the office in a panic¡° Haichao, have you heard? "¡° What the hell are you doing in such a hurry? " Su Haichao said lightly¡° I''ve heard from the finance department that the loan has reached the company''s account number. " Su Yihan said. Hearing this, Su Haichao frowned and asked, "isn''t it false news? How much¡° Now the whole finance department knows about it, and it''s a billion dollars. " Su Yihan said¡° What Su Haichao was so excited that he fell directly from his office chair. He stood up and gritted his teeth: "how can it be? How can she get a billion yuan loan?"¡° I don''t want to believe it either, but there should be no fake words from the finance department. " Su Yihan had previously determined that Su Yingxia could not do it, but now, when the billion yuan arrived, she didn''t want to admit it and couldn''t help it. Su Haichao''s gloomy face really made Su Yingxia do it. In the future, the company''s finance will be handed over to Su Yingxia, which is a nightmare for all Su''s relatives¡° Let''s go to the finance department. " As soon as Su Haichao finished, the landline on his desk rang. After su Haichao hung up, Su Yihan asked, "what''s the matter?"¡° Grandma said, "let''s go to the conference room for a meeting." Su Haichao is not reconciled to say, since grandma has come out, so this thing certainly won''t have false. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 84

    In the conference room, the old lady holds Su Yingxia''s hand with a smile, which is unprecedented. In the past, the old lady did not regard Su Yingxia as her family, but now, Su Yingxia seems to have become her favorite granddaughter.


    Although it is said that Su Yihan may still marry into a rich family in the future, for now, Su Yingxia is the one who helps the Su family overcome the difficulties.


    Except for the old lady, none of the other relatives looked very good.


    It''s true that the Su family has survived the crisis, but it''s not so easy for them to make money in the future when the company''s finance is handed over to Su Yingxia.


    The old lady can turn a blind eye to them, but can su Yingxia?


    Think about her attitude towards Su Yingxia before. If she knew that she was greedy of the company''s money, how could she let them go?


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan come to the conference room, their faces look like eating excrement. Especially when Su Haichao sees the intimacy between the old lady and Su Yingxia, he is even more angry. In the past, only he can enjoy this kind of treatment, but now Su Yingxia has a tendency to replace him.


    "Yingxia has helped our company tide over the difficulties with a loan of one billion yuan. In the future, Yingxia will be fully responsible for the company''s finance, which I promised before. In addition, I have one more thing to announce today. " Said the old lady.


    Hearing this, Su Haichao was surprised that the old lady would not give Su Yingxia the position of the chairman of the company!


    This is something that all relatives don''t want to see. Su Guolin immediately stood up and said, "Mom, you have to think about it clearly. It''s a big thing for the company. You can''t make fun of it."


    "Yes, grandma, you must think clearly. We Su''s company can''t fall into the hands of outsiders." Su Haichao reminds us of something in his words.


    With a faint smile, the old lady said, "considering the heavy burden on Yingxia''s shoulders, I want someone to help her share some of it. Haichao, you will be the deputy director of the company in the future, and try your best to assist Su Yingxia in the West City project."


    This sentence, the presence of people are silly, no one thought that the old lady would at this time to Su Haichao promotion! He doesn''t have a good performance in the company recently.


    The position of deputy Dong is given to Su Haichao. Doesn''t that mean that half of Su Yingxia''s rights are in Su Haichao''s hands?


    Su Yingxia clenched her teeth. The old lady spoke very well and even showed a friendly look with her. But in fact, she still didn''t believe in herself. She was afraid that all the rights of the company were in her hands, which would make su Haichao lose the chance to be the chairman of the board in the future.


    No matter how much I have done, is my position in your mind inferior to Su Haichao?


    The relatives of Su''s family laughed in relief after they were shocked. Of course, they knew why the old lady wanted to do this. It was a clever way to weaken Su Yingxia''s right in the company. From beginning to end, the old lady regarded Su Haichao as her successor.


    Su Haichao laughed and said, "thank you, grandma. I will live up to my expectations."


    "Welcome summer, you will cooperate with Haichao more in the future. If you have any problems, you can discuss them." Said the old lady.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia answered.


    After the meeting, the old lady left first.


    Su Haichao complacently said to Su Yingxia: "it seems that no matter how many things you have done, grandma doesn''t value you. My position in her old people''s mind is not comparable to yours."


    "From today on, I will look at every account of the company. I don''t care how you make money in the company before, but in the future, even if you lose a cent, you''d better explain it to me clearly." Su Yingxia cold voice finish saying, did not answer Su Haichao, walked out of the meeting room.


    All the relatives of the Su family are indignant. They don''t live on their monthly salary. If they can''t embezzle in the company, what will they live on in the future.


    "This Su Yingxia really doesn''t know what to do. Even the old lady doesn''t care about these things. She''s still on the line."


    "Does she think we''re going to look her in the eye? I''ll see what she dares to do to me. "


    Su Guolin stood up and said to his relatives, "don''t worry. Haichao is now the deputy director of the company. How dare Su Yingxia make trouble for us?"


    Su Haichao laughed and said, "if we can''t get a billion yuan loan this time, I''m sorry for Su''s ancestors. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. If this bitch dares to embarrass you, I want her to look good."


    "Haichao, we depend on you."


    "With your position in the old lady''s mind, Su Yingxia is nothing."


    "Yes, she is a woman. How can she compare with Hai Chao?"


    Su Yingxia back to the office, face like water, never thought that the old lady would use this way to choke her throat.


    Su Haichao became deputy Dong, and the old lady also deliberately talked about problems and discussed with Su Haichao. This is to make it clear that the bridge is broken.


    "When will you be able to recognize that Su Haichao is not suitable to be the chairman of the board at all? Do you really want the company to be completely ruined?"


    It''s almost time to get off work. Su Yingxia receives a phone call from Shen lingyao, saying that it''s to thank Han 3000 for his help yesterday and invite them to dinner. Su Yingxia didn''t see Shen lingyao for several days, so he agreed. After work, Su Yingxia, standing beside the car door, said, "Shen lingyao invites us to have dinner at home. I''ll drive it. You don''t know the way." Han 3000 got out of the car, went to the co driver, got on the car and found that Su Yingxia''s expression was not very clear today. The bank has already lent money, so she should be in a good mood today¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 doubts to ask a way¡° In the name of helping me share the pressure, grandma gave Su Haichao the position of deputy Dong and asked me to discuss with Su Haichao about anything in the future. " Su Yingxia said angrily¡° I had expected that the old lady would try to stop your momentum in the company, but I didn''t expect that she would use such a brazen way. " Han 3000 light said¡° Why, but she had already said before that I would be fully responsible for the West City project and the financial power of the company. " Su Yingxia didn''t understand¡° Isn''t that easy? She doesn''t want you to be in the limelight of the company and influence Su Haichao. After all, Su Haichao is the chairman of the board. " Han 3000 said¡° Isn''t she afraid I''ll let her go? The cooperation in the west of the city and bank loans are all done by me. If I don''t care about the company, how long can the Su family last? " Su Yingxia said unconvinced¡° Can you do that? " Han 3000 asked. Su Yingxia is like a thorn in the throat, will he? Certainly not. She has come to this stage with great difficulty. How can she give up so easily¡° That''s why the old lady dares to do it, because she knows you won''t do it Han 3000 sighs. Su Yingxia is still too soft hearted. However, how can she decide? Han 3000 won''t interfere. Moreover, Su''s family is really a good step for Su Yingxia. She can learn slowly. Su family villa. After the old lady returned home, her assistant said with a worried face: "Chairman, are you not afraid of causing Su Yingxia''s dissatisfaction?" The old lady snorted coldly and said, "what''s her status in the Su family before, what''s her status now, and what''s her dissatisfaction with. What she does for the Su family is natural. Do I really want to give her the position of chairman of the board? "¡° But... The survival of the Su family is now on her. " Said the assistant¡° Don''t worry, she doesn''t have the courage. Without the Su family, she is nothing. This grievance, she has to eat, and she has to eat if she doesn''t. And I''m good for her now, and she should be lucky. " Said the old lady. The assistant nodded and said nothing more. After all, what the old lady decided is not something that ordinary people can shake. Moreover, Su Yingxia probably won''t do anything stupid. After all, she also depends on the company to survive. If the company falls down, she may not have a good life. The old lady is pinching Su Yingxia''s lifeblood. The old lady stood up, took a deep breath, and said, "I''m really afraid of the loser now. Su Yingxia has changed a lot during this period. It''s very likely that he is behind the influence. Su''s family must not fall into the hands of the loser." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 85

    Shen lingyao family.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are sitting in the living room. The kitchen is constantly sending out the symphony of pots and pans. From time to time, there is smoke mixed with Shen lingyao''s scream. However, she orders Han 3000 and Su Yingxia to stay in the living room. Even if she is worried, Su Yingxia can only be in a hurry.


    "Really not? I''m afraid she''ll burn the house down. " Another puff of smoke, even choking in the living room, Han 3000 wanted to bring a gas mask.


    Su Yingxia stood up and yelled, "Shen lingyao, did you start the third world war?"


    Walking to the kitchen door, the kitchen was in a mess. Shen lingyao was all greasy and her hair was dishevelled, just like a crazy woman.


    See two people, flustered say: "I am not to let you wait in the living room?"? Let''s go. Don''t come to see me


    Su Yingxia sighed helplessly and said, "if you can''t do something, why force yourself? Are you willing to burn your home?"


    "Who says I can''t do it? I''ve already made a dish and it will be ready soon." Shen lingyao single handed akimbo, proud pointed to a plate of black things, completely can not see what it is.


    Han three thousand into the kitchen as the battlefield, said: "or I come, you take a bath."


    "No, I invite you to dinner just to thank you. How can I make you cook?" Shen lingyao pushed Han 3000 and said.


    "Even if you want to thank me, you won''t send me to the hospital, will you? After eating your food, I''m afraid I won''t survive tonight. " Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t see it any more, so he said, "you''d better let 3000 as soon as possible. In case of poisoning, we will be patients."


    "Welcome summer, even you don''t believe me." Shen lingyao said glumly.


    "Yes, I just don''t believe you. Get out of here." Su Yingxia said without hesitation.


    Shen lingyao was so angry that she put down the spatula and walked out of the kitchen in a hurry.


    "I''ll take a bath first, and next time I''ll show you how good I am at cooking."


    After Han 3000 took over the kitchen, everything calmed down.


    As soon as she got out of the bathroom door, Shen lingyao smelled a mouthwatering smell and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Welcome summer, is Han 3000 as powerful as you say?" Shen lingyao can''t help but ask. She heard Su Yingxia mention that Han 3000 cooks at home every day, and her cooking skills are superb, but she has never eaten before, so she doubts about it. But now, the fragrance keeps coming out of the kitchen, and she can''t bear to believe it.


    "You''ll find out later." Su Yingxia said with a smile, Han 3000''s cooking skill is better than many restaurant chefs. She has been eating for three years without getting tired of it.


    Shen lingyao mumbled and said, "look, you''re so beautiful that people can''t envy you."


    Before long, Han Sanqian made three dishes and one soup, which was full of color, fragrance and flavor. Shen lingyao''s fingers moved so much that before she put on chopsticks, she could not help holding a piece in her hand.


    "Wu..." Shen lingyao, with a happy face, enjoyed the delicious food from the tip of her tongue and clapped her hands: "it''s delicious. Han 3000, how can you be so powerful."


    Over the past three years, Han Sanqian has tried to cook for Su Yingxia in a variety of ways, but he has signed up for a private kitchen class to study, and eight major cuisines are involved in it. For him, three dishes and one soup are just handy.


    "Welcome summer, I''m going to live in your house. I''m going to eat Han 3000''s food every day." Shen lingyao said excitedly.


    "Three thousand now do not cook, the family invited a special cooking aunt, so you are very happy today." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han 3000 said at this time: "if you want to eat my cooking, I can cook it for you every day."


    "Hello." Shen lingyao''s expression suddenly sank down and said, "can you think about the feeling of a single dog? I want to eat, not dog food."


    "Well, let''s not talk about dinner, OK." Su Yingxia said with a happy smile.


    Shen lingyao sat next to Su Yingxia discontentedly and said, "I know you are happy, but you have to take care of your best friend''s feelings. Otherwise, I will start with Han 3000."


    "Well, I don''t mind if he wants to." Su Yingxia said nothing.


    Shen lingyao stood up, gesticulated the chopsticks in her hand, and said to Han 3000, "how about letting you sing every night, Miss Ben?"


    "Stop fooling around and eat quickly. It''ll be cold later." Han 3000 said.


    Shen lingyao sat down feebly. The corner of the wall could not be dug. She was just joking.


    "By the way, I told my classmates today that you are going to attend the reunion. Now they all know." Shen lingyao said after sitting down.


    Su Yingxia has long quit this so-called classmate group. The students in it have nothing to do but show off what luxury they have bought and which country they are going to visit.


    "They were surprised." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao nodded her head and said, "no, I think I''m joking. Mammy Rong said that she hadn''t seen you for a long time and missed you very much. I think she just wanted to trouble you."


    "The boys that Rong Liu used to like all like me, and it''s no wonder that she will aim at me." Su Yingxia is targeted by Rong Liu, which is a natural disaster. Rong Liu takes the initiative to chase several boys, but they all like Su Yingxia¡° She''s ugly, but she''s lucky. She married a rich man, and now she shows off what brand-name bag she bought in the group every day. " Shen lingyao sighs. Although she doesn''t like rongliu, she has to admit that rongliu''s life is better than her¡° Is she married? " Su Yingxia is an outsider¡° He invited me, but I didn''t go, so I didn''t bother to tell you. " Shen lingyao said. Speaking of this, Shen lingyao suddenly put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to Han 3000 with a dignified face: "Han 3000, you can''t let Ying Xia be bullied in this reunion, otherwise I won''t let you go."¡° You want to say that if you have a chance, you can teach mammy Rong a lesson, right Han 3000 laughs. Shen lingyao of course hope to see this scene, gnashing her teeth and said: "do you know that in the classmate meeting, Yingxia was beaten by rongliu fiercely, if you can''t help her revenge, what kind of husband is it?" Han 3000''s eyes are fixed. Su Yingxia said: "things have passed for a long time, what to do with it, as long as this time Rong Liu does not make things difficult for me."¡° How can she not make trouble for you? She treats you as her enemy. Have you forgotten how she used to point her nose at you? " Shen lingyao said¡° Come on, stop it. " Su Yingxia takes a look at Han 3000 and quickly stops Shen lingyao from talking. After dinner, Su Yingxia is pulled back to her room by Shen lingyao for the evening talk show of her best friend. Han Sanya is hanging out in the living room watching TV. When he is bored, Mo Yang calls him¡° Didn''t I ask you to keep a low profile recently? " Mo Yang said with complaint¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 didn''t know why¡° Did you beat several security guards yesterday Mo Yang asked. Yesterday, Han Sanqian helped Shen lingyao and injured several security guards. How could such a small matter spread to Mo Yang''s ears¡° How do you know? " Han 3000 asks curiously¡° You shot the video, was photographed, now the road has spread, you really think ye Fei will not doubt you, so give him some clues Mo Yang said. Han 3000 eyebrows a coagulation, such a small thing, he did not expect to cause such consequences, if ye Fei doubt to his head, this is not a small trouble¡° I see Han 3000 said in a deep voice¡° Do you have any plans? Can I help you Mo Yang cares about Tao¡° No, I have a way to solve it. You''d better get busy with Dao 12. This person is very important to me. " Han 3000 said. After hanging up the phone, Han 3000 sighed. It seems that he can''t do it in public at will in the future. Otherwise, his three-year dormancy will be destroyed, and the price is too high! At 11 o''clock in the night, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia leave in Shen lingyao''s reluctant expression. A lonely person at night, Shen lingyao holding a teddy bear to sleep, whispering Han three thousand words in her dream, she may not know how deep this infatuation is. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 86

    On the day of the reunion, Han 3000 was driving, while Su Yingxia was in the co driver''s seat. After they got Shen lingyao, they headed for Fuyang fruit village.


    About two years ago, around Yuncheng, there were a lot of farmhouses with the name of picking fresh fruits. These farmhouses, with the signboard of pollution-free, attracted many people in the city to play and experience the fun of picking fruits on holidays.


    However, in the eyes of the Chinese people, this kind of farmhouse music sprang up like mushrooms, and soon became a flood, resulting in a lot of farmhouse music losing money overnight, and the event was a flash in the pan.


    However, Fuyang fruit farm is the only one among the many farmhouses that is not affected. It never lacks customers, and even if it is not a holiday, it also needs to be reserved. It is rumored that the boss of Fuyang fruit farm has a deep relationship with Yuncheng. What''s more, Fuyang fruit farm is responsible for the collapse of farmhouses.


    "Yao Yao, it''s hard to fix the location of Fuyang fruit village. Who has such a big face?" Su Yingxia asked Shen lingyao.


    Shen lingyao curled her mouth and said, "mammy Rong''s man, I heard her say in the group that Yang Qi, the boss of Fuyang fruit farm, is his husband''s uncle."


    Su Yingxia is surprised to hear this. Rong Liu''s husband is actually the nephew of the owner of Fuyang fruit farm. It seems that she is really having a good time now.


    "Yang Qi is very powerful. He has a deep relationship in Yuncheng. Now many big bosses have to give him face." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Shen lingyao immediately showed dissatisfaction on her face and said, "Han 3000, you''re growing others'' prestige, and Yang Qi is not so powerful. If he hadn''t won the grand prize three years ago, how could he have the money to open a fruit village?"


    "Big prize? Who are you listening to Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "A lot of people know that, I heard that Yang Qi used to be a small bag foreman, and he didn''t have much money at home. He made his fortune only after winning the lottery three years ago. Later, he opened Fuyang fruit farm and made friends with many bosses. If he didn''t win the lottery, he couldn''t move bricks anywhere now." Shen lingyao said.


    Han 3000 laughed but said nothing. He heard about winning the lottery for the first time. Is this the reason Yang Qi gave himself?


    "Yao Yao, I haven''t heard of these things. How do you know?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    "Mammy Rong shows off all day long. Can''t I investigate the truth? What''s hateful is that it''s true. " Shen lingyao said reluctantly that she thought Rong Liu was just bragging in the group, so she checked online and asked her friends. Finally, she learned that it was the truth. How could such a woman have such a good life.


    Su Yingxia can''t laugh or cry. Shen lingyao is so bored to do this kind of thing.


    "I see you are really short of a boyfriend, or you will do something useless all day." Su Yingxia said.


    "It''s no use. If you know yourself and the enemy, you can''t win a hundred battles. Don''t you understand that? If I don''t find out, she''ll make trouble for you. We don''t even have a chance to refute. " Shen lingyao finished, sighed, check is checked, but unfortunately, Rong Liu did not lie, Shen lingyao did not catch her.


    "Do you have a chance to retort now?" Su Yingxia asked with a smile.


    Shen lingyao snorted and looked out of the window.


    In the parking lot of Fuyang Guozhuang, a woman dressed very coquettishly stepped on a pair of crystal high heels and stretched her legs straight. Her figure is very good and she looks ok.


    Beside her, in addition to a man, there was a bright Ferrari.


    "Wife, am I satisfied with the car I borrowed from my uncle? When your classmates come, they will envy you. " Yang Wen, Rong Liu''s husband, is a young man with an inch in his head.


    Rong Liu affectionately took Yang Wen''s hand and licked his lips and said, "I''m very satisfied. After I go home tonight, I''ll serve you well."


    Yang Wen picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m not polite tonight."


    With students coming to the scene one after another, they are really envious of Ferrari, because these people are ordinary families, not to mention owning Ferrari, even in real life.


    Everyone was busy taking pictures with Ferrari. Rong Liu was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth and enjoyed the envy of her classmates.


    "If you like, you can get in the car and take photos, and try the feeling of sitting in Ferrari." Rong Liuyi is happy and opens the door.


    "Really? Rong Liu, you are too generous. "


    "Your life now makes us envious. My husband is not only handsome, but also so rich."


    "When can I find a husband to buy me a Ferrari?"


    Rong Liu, holding Yang Wen, said with a look of disgust: "he''s not as good as you think. When I was chasing me, I thought about it for a long time. If he hadn''t given me this diamond ring, I wouldn''t have seen him."


    Rong Liu deliberately raised his hand, a big diamond ring to stay on the ring finger, in the sun is particularly bright.


    "This ring is not cheap, is it?" A female classmate asked with envy on her face.


    "It''s just over 100000 yuan. I''m going to ask him to give me a bigger one on my wedding anniversary next year." Rong Liu said with a smile.


    "Wife, I''m ready to surprise you. I was going to tell you on my wedding anniversary. Now that your classmates are here, I''ll tell you. I''ve customized a new diamond ring for you in Dr." Yang Wen said triumphantly¡° DR£¡ Is it a real name custom-made, can only one Dr diamond ring be custom-made in one lifetime? "¡° It''s said that custom-made diamond rings still need to sign the agreement of the only true love in one''s life, which can''t be changed in one''s life. "¡° And many big stars get married with Dr''s customized diamond ring. " After they heard Yang Wen''s words, they were even more envious. Rong Liu, with a moving look, hugged Yang Wen''s neck and gave him a big bang¡° Husband, thank you. You are so kind to me. "¡° You''re my wife. I''m not good to you. Who else can I be good to? " Yang Wen said with a smile. Some of the male students on the scene were not very good-looking, because Yang Wen''s excellent, they were almost out of breath. Someone couldn''t bear to let Liu and Yang Wenxiu love each other. He changed the topic and said, "it''s said that Yingxia will come today. Is that true?"¡° Shen lingyao said that she would come, so there should be no fake. "¡° We are the class flower, but we haven''t appeared in the student union for a long time. " Hearing someone mention Su Yingxia, Rong Liu''s face sank down. She used to be a class flower, but she was overshadowed by Su Yingxia. She remembers this hatred. At this time, the Audi A6 drove to the parking lot. When Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao got out of the car, the boys'' eyes were straight¡° I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for so many years. Yingxia is still so beautiful. "¡° That''s not true. After all, it''s our class flower. How can it not be beautiful? "¡° Welcome summer, you can be seen. We haven''t seen each other for several years. I miss you. " Looking at the male students around Su Yingxia, Rong Liu''s face is more ugly. It''s like this when I was at school. It''s like this every time I have a class meeting. Can''t these guys with dog eyes in their crotch see that I''m better than her? I''m married to a rich man, but she''s a loser¡° Welcome summer, you are finally willing to appear, you look at these students in our class, one by one like a wolf, can''t wait to bow down under your pomegranate skirt. " Rong Liu pushes away his male classmates and walks to Su Yingxia. Su Ying Xia smiled and said nothing, but Liu left his nose on his nose, and said, "what kind of smell is it, so bad, what kind of inferior perfume do you use for summer?" If you don''t go to my house today, my Chanel Dior perfume will be taken away if you want. Yang Wen gives me a bottle every month. I can''t use it up in my next life. " As soon as we met, Rong Liu couldn''t wait to find a sense of superiority in Su Yingxia. As Su Yingxia''s best friend, Shen lingyao couldn''t see it for the first time¡° Rong Liu, your family''s a goods don''t look good for the summer. You''d better keep them for your own use. " Shen lingyao said¡° "A goods?" With a cold smile, Rong Liu said, "this bag on your body is A-goods. I''m not a person like you. Look at the new car Yang Wen gave me. Now I''m driving a Ferrari. Do I need to use A-goods to subsidize myself?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 87

    Shen lingyao is guilty of hiding the bag behind her. What she is carrying on her back is really fake. Unexpectedly, she is recognized by Rong Liu.


    "Hide what hide, false is false, I did not laugh at you, dare to back still dare not recognize?" Rong Liu shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Wife, they are all classmates. Why do you care so much with them? It seems that you are so mean." Yang Wen walks up to Rong Liu, embraces her shoulder and says, looking at Su Yingxia. Compared with her beauty and figure, Rong Liu is not as good as Su Yingxia. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is married to a loser. It''s so outrageous.


    When Shen lingyao saw Yang Wen, she was stunned. However, it was not his appearance, but his clothes. She would never forget the clothes when they turned to ashes.


    In a complete mess of as like as two peas in the market, Yang Wen''s three thousand years ago, he was playing a game of music.


    At this time, Han 3000 came to Su Yingxia''s side. Su Yingxia said with a smile: "this is my husband. His name, you should know, I don''t need to say it."


    Han 3000''s reputation in Yuncheng is like thunder, so Su Yingxia''s classmates naturally know it.


    "It''s still good. How can it be so weak?"


    "Who knows, maybe this kind of person just wants to be a little white face."


    "It''s a pity. It''s a good leather bag."


    The female students whispered, while the male students looked at Han 3000 with disdain.


    In some ways, Han 3000 was the rival of all the male students present, because most of them liked or secretly loved Su Yingxia.


    "Hello." Han 3000 politely said.


    "It''s better to meet than to be famous. You really look like a little white face." Yang Wen jokes.


    Han three thousand raised eyebrow, say: "your uncle didn''t tell you, be a person to want low key?"


    "Ha ha ha ha." Yang Wen raised his head and laughed, and said, "I didn''t expect you to know my uncle. He is a bit knowledgeable, but my uncle has a high profile, so he also taught me, don''t be too low-key, otherwise, what''s the difference with the loser?"


    When Han 3000 wanted to say something else, Su Yingxia took his hand.


    "Let''s go. I''ve ordered the biggest hall in Guozhuang. Let''s have tea and talk about the past." Rong Liu said, it''s still early, she has many opportunities to ravage Su Yingxia, so she is not in a hurry.


    There are five halls in Fuyang fruit village. In addition, there are many small halls. Generally, people who have no background are not qualified to reserve a hall. Yang Wen can get the most luxurious hall, which shows that Yang Qi is very good to him.


    Come to the hall, in addition to the tea area, there are many entertainment facilities, billiards, singing, mahjong.


    In the south of the hall, there is also a stage, which is prepared for some big company parties. At this time, there is a piano on the stage.


    When those female students see the piano, they can''t help thinking of the piano prince who was popular a while ago.


    "Have you seen the video of the piano prince? Some time ago, it was very popular on the Internet. "


    "I also know that there are many women who say they want to give him human flesh and marry him."


    "Some people used to say that it was the hype of the brokerage company, but there has been no news of the little piano prince for such a long time. He should be a passer-by."


    When the female students were chatting with each other, Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000. Han 3000''s face was wry with a smile.


    "Han 3000, go up and give them a performance." Shen lingyao did not think it was too big to watch the excitement.


    The little prince of piano is by Su Yingxia''s side, and she is her husband. Let them know, don''t you envy her?


    "Farewell, I''m here to be a green leaf." Han 3000 refused.


    Shen lingyao discontented said: "you should help Su Yingxia fight for breath, can''t you? Do you have the heart to watch Rong Liu step on Ying Xia''s head? "


    Su Yingxia doesn''t mind that Rong Liu finds a sense of existence in her, and she won''t force Han 3000 to do what Han 3000 doesn''t want.


    At this time, Yang Wen suddenly went to the stage, with his back to the crowd.


    The sound of the zither is melodious, which makes those female students stunned.


    What a familiar background, what a familiar music.


    Someone can''t wait to point out the short video online, which is very similar to Yang Wen.


    "He... Yang Wen is the little prince of piano."


    "My God, Rong Liu, is your husband the little prince of piano?"


    "He is the most popular male god on the Internet now."


    Female students restless up, compared with the previous Ferrari Dr diamond ring, this moment of envy, is deep into the bone marrow.


    How many women are obsessed with the piano prince on the Internet.


    How many women want to marry him day and night!


    I didn''t expect that such a charming man should be Yang Wen.


    Shen lingyao is so confused!


    The little piano prince is Han 3000. How can he become Yang Wen?


    Su Yingxia also stayed. She didn''t think Han 3000 lied to her, and this kind of lie was totally unnecessary. But now... At this time, Rong Liu stood up with a smile on his face and said: "Yang Wen has been practicing piano since he was a child, and his level is not bad. Last time he was in the shopping mall, he just itched his hands. I didn''t expect that it caused so much noise. You know that." Rong Liu''s triumphant appearance makes Shen lingyao smoke. Yang wenpaiming pretends to be the little prince of the piano. Rong Liu is so brazen. Is this a deliberate attempt to make students envy her¡° Rong Liu, you are so lucky. Do you know how many people want to marry the piano prince on the Internet¡° It would be heartbreaking for them to know that the little piano prince is married. "¡° Rich and handsome, can also play the piano, such a man where to find At the end of the song, Mr. Yang Wen bowed, which caused the warm applause of the female students. They looked at Yang Wen with crazy eyes, hoping that they were Yang Wen''s wife¡° I want you to stop showing off your skills. You still don''t listen to me. " Let Liu go to Yang Wen side, complain of say¡° Every time I see the piano, I can''t help itching. I really can''t help it. " Yang Wen said helplessly¡° It''s shameless. It''s shameless. " Angry Shen lingyao stood up and couldn''t see any more. She went to rongliu. Su Yingxia wanted to pull, but he could only sigh helplessly¡° You''re bullshit. You''re not a piano prince at all Shen lingyao points at Yang Wen and angrily says that Yang Wen''s impersonation is to sully her male god. Although this male god is her best friend''s husband, Shen lingyao does not allow Yang Wen to do so. Rong Liu looks at Shen lingyao with a tired face. This woman used to like to help Su Yingxia fight against her. This time, Yang Wen pretended to be the little piano prince. It was Rong Liu''s own idea to make those classmates envy her. Anyway, no one knows who the real piano prince is. Unexpectedly, Shen lingyao jumped out and said that Yang Wen is not¡° Shen lingyao, don''t think we are classmates, you can rub your nose on your face. Why isn''t Yang Wen the little prince of piano? I advise you to take back what you said, or I will be rude to you. " Rong Liu said coldly¡° Rong Liu, you are more and more shameless now. In order to make your classmates envy you, you can do everything. Is it interesting? " Shen lingyao said angrily¡° Hum, don''t you envy me? You don''t like our family Yang Wen too. You can''t accept that he is my husband. That''s why you hate because of love, right Rong Liu took Yang Wen''s hand and said with a smile¡° Pooh. " Shen lingyao spat heavily and said, "I''ll like Yang Wen unless I''m blind." After that, Shen lingyao said to the female students, "take a good look at the video. Although the piano prince didn''t show his face, except for his clothes, is there any difference between his back and his side face and Yang Wen''s?" Shen lingyao said that, those female students took out their mobile phones one after another. Careful comparison shows that there is a big difference, and the face shape is totally different. Rong Liu felt doubt, a little flustered, said: "that''s the reason for the mobile phone camera, why do you say that Yang Wen is not the little prince of piano, you have not seen, I think you are jealous of me."¡° Who says I haven''t seen him? I already know who the piano prince is Shen lingyao said¡° A joke. " Rong Liu doesn''t believe Shen lingyao''s words, because when the video was spread on the Internet, she also made a deliberate investigation, but no one knows who the protagonist in the video is. It''s also for this reason that Rong Liu dares to let Yang Wen pretend to be the little prince of piano. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 88

    "Don''t brag, Shen lingyao. How can you know who the little piano prince is?"


    "Yes, I heard that many young ladies from rich families spend a lot of money to buy piano, but little prince''s information is not enough. Where do you know?"


    "In my opinion, the little prince of piano is Yang Wen. Don''t be jealous of Rong Liu. Now Rong Liu is indeed the happiest in our class. You can''t admit that."


    When he heard his classmates speak for him, Rong Liu was relieved. It was a shame that this matter was exposed. Fortunately, no one wanted to believe Shen lingyao.


    "Shen lingyao, why do you want to lose face? If you want to give Su Yingxia a long face, you have to see who you are. What''s more, you''ve been working as a dog for Su Yingxia for so many years, and what''s the benefit? I can''t. You can be my dog. All the famous cosmetics in my family can be given to you. " Rong Liu said with a smile.


    "Rong Liu, Shen lingyao is my sister. Don''t talk nonsense." Su Yingxia stands up angrily. Rong Liu describes Shen lingyao as a dog, which she can''t accept.


    "Su Yingxia, you are such a silly sister that you have to say that Yang Wen is not the little prince of piano. Can you blame me?" Rong Liu said.


    "He''s not the piano prince, of course." Su Yingxia took a look at Yang Wen, then turned to point to Han 3000 and said, "he is."


    "Poof... Ha ha ha." Rong Liu laughed so much that he quickly said, "I''m sorry. I can''t help but lose my temper. But your words are too funny. Is that loser in your family a little piano prince? Ha ha ha ha ha, I''ll laugh for a while


    Not only Rong Liu can''t help laughing, but also other students. Who is Han 3000? The Su family''s son-in-law, a well-known son-in-law in Yuncheng, is a wimp. He does laundry and cooking at home. How can he play the piano?


    "Su Yingxia, it''s not easy for you to come to the classmate meeting. Don''t let yourself lose face too much."


    "Yes, or we won''t see you next year. Why not?"


    "If he''s the little prince of piano, I''ll be Mozart."


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 and seems to be saying that it''s your turn to perform.


    For Su Yingxia''s request, Han 3000 naturally won''t refuse and goes to the stage without saying a word.


    "No, don''t insist. If you break the piano, you can''t afford to pay for it." Rong Liu looked at Han 3000 contemptuously and said.


    When Han 3000 stepped onto the stage and sat in front of the piano, the laughter in the hall gradually subsided.


    As like as two peas, he has not started playing the piano yet, but his back and side face are almost the same as the video. The gap between Yang and Wen is obviously more obvious.


    Those female students put away their smiling faces. It''s hard to say that what Su Yingxia said is true? Is Han 3000 the real piano prince?


    Playing the piano with both hands, with the first note floating out from the fingertips, the high pitched melody reverberates in the hall, shaking everyone''s heart.


    More fluent than Yang Wen as like as two peas, the rhythm is even more pure, and the back movements are exactly the same as those of the video.


    Rong Liu''s expression is like eating excrement. He wanted to show Yang Wen''s strength with this incident, but he didn''t expect that the real little piano prince would be Han 3000, a famous loser. Now he was torn down on the spot, and Rong Liu felt that there was no place to put his face.


    At the end of the song, everyone was immersed in the sound of the piano, and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "Now you know who the piano prince is." Shen lingyao, out of a bad breath, deliberately raised her voice and said.


    After all, they had laughed at Shen lingyao and Han 3000 before.


    "Rong Liu, does your face hurt?" Shen lingyao turns her head with a smile and looks at Rong Liu.


    Rong liuhen clenched her fist. As long as she knew this, she didn''t have to let Yang Wen pretend to be the little prince of the piano. The Ferrari was enough for them to envy. Now she can''t get off the stage.


    "You are just like him. Who knows if he is, or maybe he is pretending?" Rong Liu said.


    "Pretending, too?" Shen lingyao laughed and said, "so, do you admit that Yang Wen pretended? What are you doing this for? It''s difficult to enjoy the envy of your classmates. It''s really low-grade. "


    "You..." Rong Liu gritted his teeth and pointed at Shen lingyao.


    "I don''t care about me. I don''t want to see you. You are such a vain woman that makes me sick." Shen lingyao said, pulling Su Yingxia back to his position.


    Rong Liu was so angry that her hair stood up all over her body. She had never been so humiliated at the classmate meeting. Shen lingyao dared to embarrass her.


    "Wife, don''t be angry with her. I''ll go to borrow some people from my uncle and ask her to kneel down and apologize to you today." Yang Wen said.


    Let Liu spit out a bad luck, a sneer appeared on her face and said: "I want her to lose her face, as well as Su Yingxia and that loser."


    With a smile, Yang Wen said, "don''t worry. You don''t know who your uncle is? Today, these three people must not have a good life. "


    After leaving the hall, Yang Wen went directly to Yang Qi''s office.


    Yang Qi is in his 40s. He has a trademark bald head. People who know him well will call him Yang Guangdan. Of course, this name is not what ordinary people dare to call him casually. Yang Qi has little influence in Yuncheng, but he has a wide range of contacts. All parties have relations. People who provoke him usually don''t come to a good end. The rise of Guozhuang two years ago and the subsequent collapse of the industrial chain are closely related to Yang Qi¡° Uncle After Yang Wen came to the office, the sexy secretary squatting under the desk got up and left. Yang Qi didn''t get angry when the good things were destroyed. He valued Yang Wen not only for his nephew, but also for his future job. Because he was infertile, he cultivated Yang Wen as his own son¡° You son of a bitch, you know how to come to see me. " Yang Qi said with a smile¡° Uncle, what are you talking about? How can I not come to see you when I get to Guozhuang? " Yang Wen said¡° Do you like that car? If she likes it, give it to her. " Yang Qi said. Yang Wen is very happy. Originally, he just borrowed a car. Unexpectedly, Yang Qi wanted to give it to him¡° Thank you, uncle. Rong Liu likes it very much. If she knows, she will be very happy. "¡° It''s good to be happy. When you two have children, my uncle will give you the fruit farm. " Yang Qi said. The value of this Guozhuang is amazing. The net profit of a single month is hundreds of thousands. If they had Guozhuang, they would not have to go to work at all. They would be shopkeepers every day, and they would not worry about money. Yang Wen had no plans for this, but after Yang Qi said so, he planned to go home tonight and do a good job in giving birth to children¡° Uncle, you are so kind to me, better than my father. " Yang Wen said with a smile¡° My uncle has no children. Of course, he will treat you as his own son. Tell me what you want from me, but I understand that you will go to the three treasures hall for everything. " Asked Yang Qi¡° Hey, hey. " Yang Wen Shan a smile, said: "or uncle know me, I want to borrow two people with uncle."¡° Woman Asked Yang Qi, frowning¡° No, man, your men. " Yang Wen once said what happened in the hall, focusing on how Shen lingyao made Rong Liu lose face and couldn''t get off the stage. Yang Qi was very angry after hearing this. He clapped his hand on his desk and said, "what''s the matter? I dare to make my nephew and daughter-in-law lose face."¡° Uncle, they know that you are my uncle, or you don''t give me any face. That''s why I came to you for help. It doesn''t matter if Rong Liu and I lose face. The key is not to let you lose face. " Yang Wen said¡° You go back first, and I''ll send someone over later. " Yang Qi said calmly¡° Good After Yang Wen returned to the hall, Rong Liu quickly went to his side and asked, "how is it? Does uncle want to help me?"¡° Not only to help you, even Ferrari gave you, how can uncle let us be bullied Yang Wen said with a smile. With a cold smile, Rong Liu looked at Su Yingxia and said, "let you offend me. Wait for your uncle to come forward. You can kneel down and beg for mercy. You can be a dog to someone. You don''t have to see what the master can do. A woman who is not wanted by the Su family, a coward who is too burdened, dares to provoke me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 89

    At lunch, Han 3000 went to the toilet on the pretext of going to see Yang Qi.


    Yang Wen will never give up because of what happened before. He doesn''t want to make too much noise, so he is ready to let Yang Qi settle the matter.


    Three years ago, Yang Qi did not win the grand prize, but he did have good luck. Like Lin Yong, he was favored by Han 3000, so he could have such a position today.


    Power and contacts are the first thing Han 3000 did after he arrived in Yuncheng.


    Lin Yong is in charge of the forces in the grey area, while Yang Qi is in charge of the connections in Yuncheng to meet the needs of Han 3000.


    During Han 3000''s dormant years in the Han family, he deeply understood a truth that if he wanted to be rich, he must have his own power and contacts. After having money, he could use it to build stronger power and get through higher-level contacts. Only in this way can he become stronger and stronger.


    Not long after Han 3000 left the hall, a few hooligans came to the hall.


    Seeing these people, Rong Liu''s eyes were more insidious and said to Yang Wen, "even if Su Yingxia is married, those male classmates still love her. It''s because they know that Su Yingxia is not defiled by that coward. Can you let these people make su Yingxia dirty?"


    "This..." Yang Wen did not expect that Rong Liu would have such an idea. He said: "Su Yingxia is also a member of the Su family. It''s not very good."


    "Hum." Rong Liu snorted coldly and said, "what''s wrong? I want this cheap woman to be completely unable to raise her head in front of me, and will my uncle take the Su family seriously?"


    In the past, Yang Wen didn''t even need to think about the Su family to know that Yang Qi would not pay attention to it. But now, the whole cloud city knows that the Su family is responsible for the project in the west of the city, and many people know that the springboard in the west of the city is likely to make the Su family become a first-line family in the Cloud City. It''s not clear whether Yang Qi will have any scruples.


    See Yang Wen hesitated, rongliu face immediately appeared dissatisfaction, said: "OK, your wife was bullied, you also have to swallow your anger, to be the same as that loser?"


    "Whoever is the same as that loser, OK, do as you say." Yang Wen made a look at those hooligans and made a very dirty move with both hands.


    After several hooligans receive the signal, they walk towards Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao.


    "Two beauties, they look good. Why don''t they have men to accompany them? Do you want to have a drink with your brothers?"


    "The skin is very white. Let me feel it


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is still single."


    When several hooligans came to Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao''s side, they began to be careless and drove the others away.


    There are many admirers of Su Yingxia here. Seeing this scene, they get angry.


    "Who are you? This is our hall. Get out of here."


    One of the hooligans looked contemptuously at the talking male classmate and said, "what are you, in front of me?"


    The male classmate said coldly, "you may not know why we are here. He is Yang Qi''s nephew. I advise you not to make trouble here."


    When Yang Qi heard this, he pretended that he didn''t hear anything and gave Rong Liu a dish with chopsticks.


    The hooligan stood up and walked towards the boy with a smile.


    After walking in front of him, he kicked the boy on his belly and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know who he is, but he didn''t speak. How dare you fart with me?"


    The male schoolmate was in a cold sweat and covered his lower abdomen.


    Other people see that Yang Wen has nothing to do, and Rong Liu is also a matter of indifference, heart a surprise, this thing will not be Rong Liu deliberately arranged, right?


    "Rong Liu, everyone is a classmate. You don''t have to be so excellent, do you?" Someone said to Rong Liu.


    "What do you mean, this matter has nothing to do with me, it is her own coquettish hoof that provokes people, can you blame me?" Rong Liu stood up and said angrily.


    Fuyang fruit village is Yang Qi''s place, and Yang Wen is Yang Qi''s nephew. How can these people dare to make trouble here easily?


    Although Rong Liu pleaded, all the students on the scene knew that it must have something to do with her.


    It''s just that a lot of people don''t want to offend Rong Liu, so except for the male classmate who was beaten, other people are silent.


    "Welcome summer, Han 3000. Why hasn''t he come back?" Feeling the naked eyes of those hooligans, Shen lingyao whispered in fear.


    "Beauty, whisper. If you have anything to say, let''s listen to it." Some hooligan directly put his hand on Shen lingyao''s shoulder and said.


    Shen lingyao side body, angrily said: "you don''t touch me."


    "Oh, I like it. I don''t know if you have such a big reaction when you are in bed?"


    Su Yingxia''s gloomy face made her know that Rong Liu did it. She stood up and said to Rong Liu, "Rong Liu, is it necessary for you to do these things because of the contradiction between us?"


    "Su Yingxia, how many men do you have out there? Don''t you count them in your heart? How do I know what they have to do with you? " Rong Liu said coldly¡° Have you forgotten how passionate we were last night? You can''t get out of bed and not admit it. " The rascal said to Su Yingxia with a smile¡° You fart. When do I know you? Don''t talk Su Yingxia said excitedly¡° What''s your attitude, sonima The hooligan slapped Su Yingxia in the face. Shen lingyao rushed to protect Su Yingxia and said, "you dare to beat people. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you."¡° Call the police? " Several hooligans burst into laughter¡° I don''t go in a few times a month. I feel terrible all over. "¡° That''s our hometown. It''s common to go in and out, but if you get your brothers in and wait for us to come out, you won''t have a good life. "¡° Do you want to try the feeling that someone smashes the door every day when you go home? " Hearing these words, Shen lingyao looks pale. She knows how serious the consequences of provoking these hooligans are. At this time, Su Yingxia said to Rong Liu, "do you have to do this? My hatred for you is just that the boys you like like like me when you were at school. Do you need to find these people to deal with me? "¡° Su Yingxia, I said, these people have nothing to do with me. You''ve done dirty things yourself, and you have to rely on me. Do you think I''m a bully? " Rong Liu angrily walks up to Su Yingxia, spills a glass of red wine on Su Yingxia, and continues to scold: "who doesn''t know you used to pretend to be pure, your private life is a mess, you have had relations with many men, don''t think I don''t know." Rong Liu made it clear that Su Yingxia''s head was full of crap. She wanted to slander Su Yingxia in this way, so that those male students could give up thinking about Su Yingxia. Even though Rong Liu is married now, she still can''t accept that so many people love Su Yingxia. She wants to prove that she is better than Su Yingxia and has a better life than Su Yingxia¡° Rong Liu, you''re talking about yourself. You''ve never been in love with each other in Yingxia school. It''s you who change boyfriends every two days. That''s what we all know. " Shen lingyao retorted¡° You talk nonsense. I''ll tear your mouth Rong liudun was excited. She was a jade girl in front of Yang Wen. How could these scandals be shaken out. Grabbing Shen lingyao''s hair, two women wrestle together. Su Yingxia sees her sister suffer a loss and naturally wants to help. In the case of two against one, Rong Liu certainly couldn''t fight, but Yang Wen was anxious to see the situation. Regardless of the exposure, these hooligans were called by him and scolded: "what are you still doing? Give me a call." After hearing this, several hooligans had no pity for Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao. They kicked each other to the ground. Full of pengfa Rong Liu angry, said to the hooligan: "pull her for me." Su Yingxia''s hands are trapped, so she can only let Rong Liu slap her face one by one¡° You son of a bitch, dare to hit me. If you don''t kneel down and apologize to me today, you can''t leave here. " Yang Wen calm face, went to Shen lingyao in front of a punch in Shen lingyao belly: "to NIMA, dare to hit my wife." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 90

    Yang Qi''s office.


    Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa, and Yang Qi is standing on one side.


    "Brother 3000, why are you here?" Yang Qi asked, three years ago, he was just a waste. Han 3000 found him and gave him the chance to achieve today.


    Even now that Yang Qi has contacts, he still doesn''t dare to despise Han 3000, because he knows that Han 3000 can give him all this and also take it back.


    "Today, I''ll accompany my wife to the classmate meeting. By the way, I''ll see you. We haven''t seen each other for three years. I''m afraid you''ll forget me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yang Qi was flustered and quickly said, "brother 3000, how can I forget you? I can''t forget my family name, and I can''t forget brother 3000''s kindness to me."


    "Yang Qi, what I can give you can also be brought back, you know?" Han 3000 said.


    Yang Qi was surprised. How could he suddenly say such words?


    "Brother 3000, is there something wrong with me?" Yang Qi asked nervously.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "there''s nothing wrong. I just want to remind you. I don''t want to spend three years burying the thread and finally destroy it myself."


    "Brother 3000, please don''t worry. I, Yang Qi, will never complain about being a cow and a horse for you all my life." Yang Qi said with his head down.


    "By the way, you have a nephew named Yang Wen." Han 3000 asked.


    Speaking of Yang Wen, Yang Qi showed a smile on his face and said, "Yang Wen is indeed my nephew, but I keep him as my own son. Because I have no fertility, I have to let him take over my class in the future."


    "Did you tell him to keep a high profile?"


    Hearing this question, Yang Qi finally realized that something was wrong. Before Yang Wen came to borrow from him, Han 3000 suddenly mentioned Yang Wen again. Is there any contradiction between them?


    "Brother 3000, is something wrong?" Yang qiru asked on thin ice, if Yang Wen''s contradiction is really with Han 3000, it''s over.


    His people have been looking for trouble, and Han 3000 is in his office. Now what happened in the hall, Yang Qi did not dare to think.


    "Your nephew''s wife has a little conflict with my wife. It''s not a big deal. You remind me, I don''t want to make too much noise." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence, like thunder, almost blew Yang Qi out of his wits.


    That''s the fuck


    Yang Wen only said that he was in conflict with his classmates, but he didn''t say who he was.


    If you let Yang Qi know it''s su Yingxia and give him 100 leopard gall, he doesn''t dare to ask people to find Su Yingxia''s trouble.


    Yang Qi felt that his legs were soft and his forehead was sweating. He quickly said, "brother 3000, let''s go to the hall."


    Seeing Yang Qi so flustered, Han 3000 frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now... Just now Yang Wen asked me to send some people to the hall." Yang Qi felt that his eyes were black. If something happened, he couldn''t bear the consequences.


    Han got up and walked out of the office without saying a word.


    Although Yang Qi''s legs are weak, he still follows Han 3000.


    In the hall, Su Yingxia''s face was swollen and the corner of his mouth overflowed with shocking blood.


    Shen lingyao is forced to kneel on the ground by Rong Liu.


    Those students saw this scene, although they felt that Rong Liu had gone too far, they did not dare to say a good word for Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao, for fear that they would be affected by the fish pond.


    "Why doesn''t that loser come back? If he''s here, he can help Su Yingxia block it."


    "Who knows if he has run away, a notorious loser. Even if he is here, can he manage this matter?"


    "Yang Wen''s uncle is the boss here. Ah, this time Su Yingxia was completely defeated."


    Students sigh, but when they think of Han 3000, they feel that there is no difference between Han 3000''s presence and absence.


    Can Han 3000 come back and stop this and deal with Yang Wen?


    Ridiculous!


    If he has this ability, how can he be a famous waste of Cloud City.


    "Su Yingxia, I want you to kneel down." Rong Liu has said this to Su Yingxia more than once.


    Su Yingxia obstinately raised his head and said: "you can''t think about it."


    Rong Liu knows that Yang Qi treats Yang Wen as her son, so she is not afraid of making a big deal. As long as Yang Qi helps her wipe her ass, she can be safe.


    Holding Su Yingxia''s hair, he pulled it hard and said in a cold voice: "do you believe that I let them put you in the right place? Aren''t you noble? Let all the students have a look at your coquettish side, OK


    "Let her go!" There was a sudden roar in the hall.


    Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia''s state, instantly became red eyes, rushed to the front.


    Two hooligans holding Su Yingxia are hammered on the head by Han Sanya, like mud falling to the ground, whose life and death are uncertain.


    Han 3000 shaking all over holding Su Yingxia, looking at the injury on Su Yingxia''s face, a wave of uncontrollable killing is intended to spread in the hall¡° You... How are you? Does it hurt? " Han 3000 soft voice asks a way. Su Yingxia saw Han 3000 come back, relieved, with a smile on his face, said: "it''s OK, I''m ok." Han 3000 took a deep breath, the other two hooligans see their own people are beaten, holding the bench to give Han 3000 a lesson. Han 3000 protects Su Yingxia behind him and says in a cold voice: "two garbage, go to die!" After the attack, Han Sanyi smashed the bench. His style didn''t stop. His speed was still the same. He hit the man. The man let out a cry of pain and flew back out. The rest of the man was just a moment''s stupor. After Han 3000 grabbed the stool in his hand, he smashed it on his head and splashed blood. Hiss... Hiss! Hiss! See this scene of the students, regardless of men and women, all took a cold breath, scalp numbness¡° This... He is so cruel! "¡° Is he really a loser? How can he be so powerful? "¡° I''m not dazzled. It''s really amazing. " When his classmates were shocked, Yang Wenfei was not afraid, but looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Even his uncle''s people dare to fight. They really don''t know what to do¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect that you''re really good at it, but do you know whose territory this is? Make trouble here, today you can''t leave alive. " When Yang Wen said this, he had no idea. Yang Qi, who came to the door of the hall, had already lost his soul and sat on the ground. Han san02 rushed to Yang Wen without saying a word. He jumped up in anger and put his knee on Yang Wen''s chin. Yang Wen sprayed blood mist all over the sky and spat out several broken teeth¡° You, you dare to hit me. " Yang Wen said to Han 3000 with his mouth covered in horror¡° How dare you beat my man, you wretch Like a crazy woman, Rong Liu rushes to Han 3000 and raises her fist to hit him. Han Sanqian raised his hand and pulled Rong Liu''s hair. He said coldly, "I never beat women, but today is an exception!" With that, Han Sany kicks Rong Liu in the chest. Strong impact makes rongliu have to retreat, but Han 3000 is still pulling her hair at this time, a pull between, rongliu bald head directly a fast. Those students have been stunned, no one thought, Han 3000 will be more and more ruthless, even Yang Wen and Rong Liu did not let go, you know they are Yang Qi''s close relatives. Can Yang Qi let Han 3000 fight two people like this¡° Han 3000, stop it. Yang Wen''s uncle is Yang Qi. It''s a big deal. You can''t save Su Yingxia. "¡° Yes, you''d better take Su Yingxia with you. When Yang Qi comes, you can''t even leave. "¡° Su Yingxia, what are you still doing? Don''t run. " Su Yingxia heard these words, just ready to get up, Han 3000 turned his head and said: "sit down and have a good rest, today''s things, I''ll solve." Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment, then sat down again. Shen lingyao goes to Su Yingxia''s side, but she is also hurt. At this time, she looks into Han 3000''s eyes, full of infatuation. This is the man, the real man, can be desperate for women¡° You... Are really ungrateful and arrogant. I''ll see what you can do later. "¡° Do you really think you can deal with Yang Qi after fighting several people? You''ve never seen the world before. "¡° If you don''t know what''s good, you''re hurting Su Yingxia. " Several male students angrily said to Han 3000, I don''t know what''s the use of the so-called recklessness? Yang Qi is here. Can he run away? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 91

    "I want my uncle to kill you. I want my uncle to kill you." Rong Liu felt the bald place on his head and yelled at Han 3000.


    Seeing Rong Liu''s tragedy, Yang Wen, who was still bleeding, ran to her and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let him leave here alive today."


    "Han 3000, you are dead. I want you to pay a heavy price." Yang Wen turns his head and looks at Han 3000. However, when his own son, Rong Liu, his daughter-in-law, is torn off his hair and bald by Han 3000, how can Yang Qi let him go.


    "Yang Qi." Han 3000 cried coldly.


    Yang Qi, who was still sitting on the floor at the door, was so scared that he got up and trotted into the hall.


    "It''s over. Here comes Yang Qi."


    "Han 3000 can''t run away now. He''s such a fool."


    "Who let him be so arrogant? If he has the chance to run, he won''t run. Now Yang Wen wants him to die, Yang Qi won''t let him go."


    When Yang Wen saw Yang Qi, he was just like the Savior, with a runny nose and tears, he said: "uncle, please help me, you see what I''ve been beaten by him, and Rong Liu has also been beaten by him."


    Yang Qi didn''t pay any attention to Yang Wen. Even if his own son did it, Yang Qi didn''t have the courage to help. He was looking for death!


    Running in front of Han 3000, Yang Qi kneels down and kowtows to Han 3000.


    "Here! How can Yang Qi kneel down to Han 3000? "


    "Lying trough, Yang Qi fell down. How could he kneel down?"


    "No, he didn''t fall. He was still kowtowing. How could he fall?"


    The group of students gaping at this scene, eyes almost fell off.


    Someone rubbed his eyes to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion. When he looked at Han 3000 again, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Yang Qi even wants to kneel down for him. What''s the matter? Is this rubbish more powerful than Yang Qi?


    How can he? He is a famous loser in Yuncheng.


    "Uncle, please help me kill him and avenge me." Yang Wen shouts unknowingly.


    Yang Qi cold eyes stop kowtow action, do not need Han 3000 to speak, stood up and walked to Yang Wen''s side: "you this son of treason, you want to kill me."


    Finish saying, Yang Qi holds the bench to fight desperately toward Yang Wen.


    Yang Wen rolled all over the floor in pain and howled.


    After Rong Liu was shocked, he got up and pulled Yang Qi and said, "uncle, you have the wrong number. This is your nephew."


    Yang Qi stopped and waved his fist on Rong Liu''s face: "and you, the eighth daughter-in-law, besides making trouble for me, what''s your use? Do you really treat yourself as a character?"


    "You''re a bitch who can''t do anything. If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu, you would be so comfortable."


    "Where the hell do you feel superior? You dare to let Miss Su kneel down for you."


    While scolding, Yang Qi pulled Rong Liu''s hair, took her in front of Su Yingxia, then kicked Rong Liu''s leg and continued to scold: "kneel down for me."


    Rong Liu is confused. In her opinion, Yang Qi will certainly help her out of this evil spirit. Even if Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are not killed, they will kneel down and apologize to her.


    But now, it''s her who kneels down to apologize!


    "Uncle, you..."


    Pop!


    A slap on Rong Liu''s face, Yang Qi said: "don''t call me uncle, from today on, I have nothing to do with you."


    Yang Qi can''t lose everything he has now because of Yang Wen, even if no one inherits his career in the future, it doesn''t matter, so he will never say a good word for Yang Wenrong.


    If Han 3000 wants to kill him, he will never frown.


    "This... This is how to return a responsibility, Yang Qi this is crazy?"


    "Yang Wen is his nephew. Instead of teaching Han 3000 a lesson, he has to break off his relationship with Yang Wen. What''s the matter?"


    "Maybe... Maybe Han 3000 is a very powerful man?"


    "Fart, he''s such a loser. How can he be powerful. I think Yang Qi is looking at Su Yingxia''s face. After all, the Su family is now in charge of the West City project. Yang Qi has to give this face. "


    The onlookers guessed the cause and effect, and soon determined that Yang Qi didn''t help Yang Wen out because he didn''t dare to offend Su Yingxia.


    But at this time, Yang Qi knelt down again, and knelt down in front of Han 3000. He buried his head and said, "brother 3000, it''s all my fault. I taught such a arrogant and ignorant thing. If you want to kill or scrape today, I will never have a complaint."


    Three thousand... Brother!


    Yang Qi''s name is Han 3000, brother 3000!


    Su Yingxia was beaten in the face by a classmate who had been determined to have something to do with it.


    But


    But they couldn''t figure out why han 3000 was so powerful that he could make Yang Qi kneel down and apologize.


    It''s not just those students who don''t understand. At the moment, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are also full of doubts. Why do people like Yang Qi call him brother 3000¡° Just now, someone was going to put my wife in the right place? " Han 3000 light said. Yang Qi said without emotion: "I understand." Soon, Yang Qi called several of his men and said to them, "this woman belongs to you. It''s here." Although several subordinates didn''t know what was going on, Yang Qi didn''t dare not follow. Rong Liu looks at the people who are coming towards her in horror. Although she used to be wild, she has been restrained after following Yang Wen, because Yang Wen has money and can bring her a good life. If she is spoiled by these people today, Yang Wen will definitely not want her¡° Yang Wen, help me, help me. " Rongliu asks for help. Seeing Rong Liu''s clothes torn, Yang Wen ran to Yang Qi, knelt down and said, "uncle, she''s your nephew and daughter-in-law. How can you do this to her?" Yang Qi kicked Yang Wen away and said in a cold voice: "don''t say it''s your wife. Even if my woman has offended three thousand brothers, it''s the same end. If you want to blame her, it''s her own arrogance. It''s self blame." Spring scene, in the hall, unfolded in full view. Han 3000''s eyes are still cold. When the ripples start, he says to Yang Wen with a sneer: "it seems that she still enjoys it." Yang Wen clenched his teeth to listen to the voice that originally belonged to him, and it was more intense than when he was with him, and his heart was bleeding. Hatred of looking at Han 3000, said: "Han 3000, I will not let you go, today''s revenge, I will repay." As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 didn''t speak. Yang Qi''s fist had already arrived. He dared to retaliate wildly. He really didn''t know how to write dead words¡° I regard you as a mole ant. What qualifications do you have for revenge? Even if you are given a chance, you will be doomed. " Han 3000 said coldly. Yang Wen, who has been hit with a fist, covers his head. He really can''t understand what happened to his uncle today. Why did he kneel down to this loser? Why did he hit him because of this loser? Even... Even Rong Liu suffered such a fate¡° Brother 3000, I can kill him. This matter has nothing to do with you. " Yang Qi said to Han 3000, abandon the car to protect the commander, this is his only way now. Kill! Kill Yang Wen? Those students looked at Yang Qi in horror. He wanted to kill his nephew. This is really crazy¡° Three thousand. I want to go to the hospital. " At this time, Su Yingxia went to Han 3000 and said. Han 3000''s cold eyes softened and said, "good." Holding Su Yingxia to the door of the hall, Han 3000 stops and says without looking back: "if there is any scar on Ying Xia''s face, you can prepare a coffin for yourself." Yang Qi trembled in his heart and beat Yang Wen again. If it wasn''t for Yang Wen, how could he have met this kind of bad luck? Now he can only pray to God to worship Buddha and hope that Su Yingxia''s face can recover as before¡° You son of a bitch, I will be killed by you After beating Yang Wen so hard that he didn''t have the strength to shout, Yang Qi turned to look at the students and said in a cold voice, "if you dare to reveal half a word about what happened today, don''t blame my Yang Qi Men for being merciless." All the students nodded their heads in fright. They didn''t dare to neglect Yang Qi''s words. But in everyone''s heart, there is a question, why the rumor of the loser, will be so fierce! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 92

    On the way to the hospital, Su Yingxia had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she didn''t ask whether Han 3000 was a loser. Time will tell. And what kind of person he is, time will tell her.


    Su Yingxia knows that she only needs to know that Han 3000 loves her, which is enough.


    "Han 3000, do you know Yang Qi?" Shen lingyao, sitting in the back seat, is unwilling to ask.


    "I met you once." Han Sanqian said that after meeting Yang Qi three years ago, Han Sanqian did not appear again in the past three years, so it is not a lie to say that he met Yang Qi once.


    Shen lingyao shrivels. She doesn''t believe Han 3000''s words, but Su Yingxia, who is sitting in the co driver, doesn''t ask much. She knows she shouldn''t meddle in her own business.


    However, Shen lingyao is convinced that Han 3000 is not the loser in the eyes of those people in Yuncheng. I''m afraid most people can''t imagine his power. It''s a pity that such a man is doomed to miss her because he is her best friend''s husband.


    After arriving at the hospital, after some examination, Su Yingxia''s face is just some skin trauma, as long as the cultivation can recover.


    Shen lingyao''s injury was not serious, and she didn''t hurt her muscles and bones.


    But Su Yingxia now such situation, certainly not suitable to go home, if let Jiang LAN know, also can''t jump foot curse.


    Han 3000 rented them a daily apartment for a while. While they were recovering, their two best friends could accompany each other, and they would not be bored.


    A week later.


    Su''s company.


    Su Haichao sat in his office with a sneer on his face. Su Yihan sat on the sofa and said to him, "Haichao, Su Yingxia hasn''t come to work for a week. She''s really swollen now. She doesn''t even care about the company."


    "I didn''t expect that she would learn how to cheat. Today, grandma will come to the company. I''ll see what I say about her in front of grandma." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yihan smiles and says, "if you let Grandma stay away from her work, your image will be restored."


    Su Haichao disdains to smile. Does image matter? Su Yingxia can''t beat him just because he is a man. Su Haichao doesn''t worry that he will be robbed of his position by Su Yingxia.


    "In grandma''s heart, my status is unshakable. What is this woman?"


    Before long, the old lady of the Su family came to the company, and Su Haichao deliberately temporarily opened a meeting within the family.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t show up, the old lady said discontentedly, "Su Yingxia, why haven''t you come yet? Did you inform her?"


    "Grandma, you don''t know something. Su Yingxia hasn''t come to the company for a week. Recently, I''m dealing with the company''s affairs." Su Haichao said.


    "Didn''t come to the company for a week?" The old lady frowned and frowned. She continued, "she''s so hard now that she won''t even come to the company?"


    "Grandma, Su Yingxia''s impetuous person, now that he has the right and money, how can he go to work conscientiously like me." Su Haichao sighed and said with regret.


    Su Yihan seized the opportunity and said, "grandma, I don''t think she even knows her family name now. She doesn''t pay attention to the Su family at all."


    The old lady grits her teeth. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia''s control over the cooperation rights of the project in the west of the city, she would like to drive Su Yingxia out of the company. However, based on this, she can''t do it because Zhong Liang''s attitude has been very clear. In order to cooperate, the old lady can only bear it.


    "If you don''t teach her a lesson, she really thinks that the Su family can''t do without her. Haichao, call her and ask her to go back to the company immediately." The old lady snapped.


    Seeing the old lady''s anger, Su Haichao''s heart is not only laughing, although this time can''t deprive Su Yingxia''s right, but can let the old lady bloody scold Su Yingxia, is also a good thing.


    After dialing Su Yingxia''s phone, Su Haichao said, "Su Yingxia, if you don''t come to the company for a week, grandma is very angry now and asks you to come back quickly."


    "I''m in the construction site of Chengxi project. I''m not free now. Please tell Grandma that I''ll see her after I''m busy." Su Yingxia said.


    "Su Yingxia, do you think I''m a fool? Do you mean a construction site is a construction site? I secretly went to play for a week, but I still want to find such an excuse to be perfunctory to grandma? " Su Haichao sneered that he didn''t believe Su Yingxia had been at the construction site for a week. It was so hot that no one could stay in the air-conditioned room.


    "Believe it or not." Su Yingxia directly hung up the phone, and at this time, she is indeed on the construction site.


    "3000, you are really smart. If you hadn''t let me come to the construction site, Su Haichao would have caught me this time." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 with a smile that she came to the construction site yesterday, and Han 3000 proposed it.


    When Su Yingxia put forward this matter yesterday, he didn''t understand Han 3000''s meaning, and Han 3000 didn''t explain it. Until now, Su Yingxia realized that Han 3000 had expected Su Haichao to take this matter as a handle.


    "Su Haichao''s personality, I wish every minute for you, a week does not go to the company, he can let you go?" Han 3000 laughs a way, looking at Su Yingxia recovery as before of face, is very pleased.


    Su Yingxia finds Han 3000 staring at his face and suddenly thinks of what he said when he left Fuyang fruit village a week ago¡° Three thousand, if I really leave scars on my face, would you really ask Yang Qi to prepare a coffin? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way. Han 3000 shook his head and said, "it''s not Yang Qi, but the whole Yang family." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000, who was so dazzled that it didn''t seem like a joke. Although she felt a little terrible, she was more moved because of her. Su Haichao, who had been hung up, gritted his teeth and said to the old lady, "grandma, Su Yingxia said that she is at the construction site and has no time to see you now."¡° How can she be at the construction site? She just finds an excuse for herself. Grandma, you can''t believe her. " Su Yihan said. The old lady has a gloomy face. If Su Yingxia really dares to lie to her, she must not be spared this time. Even if she can''t deprive her of the identity of project leader, she can also take back the financial power¡° If it''s on the construction site, just go and have a look. " Said the old lady. Su Haichao couldn''t wait to tear down Su Yingxia and said, "grandma, I''ll drive downstairs first." In addition to Su Haichao, Su Yihan also joined in the fun. There are many other su family relatives who want to see what will happen after su Yingxia is torn down. Su''s motorcade is heading for the west of the city¡° Grandma, Su Yingxia''s financial power. It''s time to take it back. Otherwise, she really thinks she controls the company and won''t even be in class. " On the way, Su Haichao said to the old lady. Now Su Yingxia controls his financial affairs very strictly. Although Su Haichao made a lot of money this week, it''s easy to find out. If he deprives Su Yingxia of his rights, he won''t have to worry¡° Grandma, I think Haichao is more suitable for managing the company''s finance than Su Yingxia. After all, he will be the chairman of the board in the future, so we should let him adapt in advance. " Su Yihan said that she knew that only when Su Haichao controlled the finance, they could make money in the company more easily. Although the old lady is old, she is not stupid. If she gives the financial power to Su Haichao at this time, she will only enrich her own pockets. The current west city project of the Su family is very important, so Su Haichao can''t be defeated¡° Haichao, what do you think, madam? I know very well that your structure should also be improved. In the future, the whole company will be yours. Now you are eager to make a small profit. How can you make a big deal? " The old lady said in a low voice. Su Haichao was surprised and said: "Grandma''s lesson is, don''t worry. I''ve learned to be good now. I''ll never take any money that the company shouldn''t take."¡° You have to know that the development of the Su family is for you to have a higher level in the future, and you are the most important beneficiary. " Said the old lady. Su Haichao only cares about his immediate interests and never thinks about the future. He was reminded by the old lady that the whole company is his. Why should he make money now¡° And you. " The old lady turned to Su Yihan and said, "you are going to marry into a rich family. What''s this money worth?" Su Yihan smiles triumphantly. I''m going to marry into a rich family. What''s su Yingxia? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 93

    When all the Su family came to the construction site, the old lady was very pleased. This large area under development is likely to replace the main urban area of Yuncheng in the future. Because of this springboard, the Su family will become a first-line family of Yuncheng. This is what the old lady dreams of.


    "I thought I would never see the Su family squeeze into the first-line family of Yuncheng in my life, but God pitied me and gave me this opportunity." This is the first time for the old lady to visit the west of the city. She is a little excited.


    "Granny, don''t worry. Under my leadership, the Su family will be able to match the Tianjia family. Maybe it''s not impossible to surpass the Tianjia family." Su Haichao said with a smile.


    The old lady nodded her head and said with admiration, "yes, you have such ambition. I can close my eyes later."


    "Grandma, I''ll call Su Yingxia to see if she''s here." Su Haichao finished, can''t wait to take out the phone.


    "Grandma, she is likely to come here on purpose in order to tell a lie. You have to polish your eyes." Su Yihan reminds the old lady.


    The old lady looked cold and said, "she dares."


    Su Yihan couldn''t help laughing and said, "grandma knows her eyes. She won''t cheat her."


    After su Haichao hung up, Su Yingxia arrived in front of the crowd in a short time, accompanied by Zhong Liang.


    Moreover, Su Yingxia''s skin is obviously blackened. How can it be blackened if it is not exposed to the sun?


    "Grandma, why did you come in person? It''s such a hot day. Go back and have a rest." Su Yingxia walked up to the old lady and said.


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan look at each other. Are these innocent people on the construction site?


    "Su Yingxia, you''re very quick. You came earlier than us. It seems that you''ve already arranged it." Su Hai said in a cold voice.


    "Old lady, our boss''s vision is really good. Before, I didn''t understand why he had to cooperate with Su Yingxia, but this week I know that it''s hard to find such a responsible person." Zhong Liang said with a smile.


    With a smile on her face, the old lady said, "boss Zhong, your boss''s vision is really good. Otherwise, you can''t be such a responsible subordinate."


    Zhong Liang waved his hand and said, "I just come here to have a look once in a while. How can I compare with Yingxia? This week, she sticks to the front line of the construction site every day. You see, the whole person has a lot of tanning."


    Zhong Liang''s words are equivalent to proving that he is helping Su Yingxia, which makes Su Haichao and Su Yihan look very ugly.


    "By the way, I heard that you two came to the construction site some time ago and left in less than 10 minutes. Su Haichao, you didn''t become the project leader. It''s a great honor for Su''s company." Zhong Liang continued with a smile.


    Su Haichao was belittled, although hate in the heart, but in the face of Zhong Liang did not dare to have any dissatisfaction, can only look at Su Yingxia ferociously.


    The old lady came here to ask Su Yingxia for trouble. She didn''t expect Zhong Liang to be there, and she also helped Su Yingxia talk.


    "Boss Zhong, if you have a task to give to Hai Chao, you can talk at any time." The old lady said that she still wanted Su Haichao to join the project. After all, he will be the chairman of the Su family in the future. Being able to have a good relationship with the weak water real estate will be of great help to the future development of the Su family.


    "No more." Without hesitation, Zhong Liang shook his head and said, "how dare I give him an assignment for such a delicate young man like him? If I don''t do it well, I will be implicated."


    "Brother Zhong, don''t worry. I will try my best to do what you tell me." Su Haichao said in a hurry.


    Zhong Liang didn''t give any face. He said in a cold voice, "everyone in the Su family, the boss only trusts Su Yingxia. That''s what my boss means. Don''t help the rest of you. Don''t regret it if you lose your chance."


    This sentence is a wake-up call for all the people in the Su family, especially the old lady''s idea of letting Su Haichao into the project.


    "Yingxia, since the boss of weak water property values you so much, you can''t let him down." Said the old lady.


    Su Yingxia nodded her head and said with a smile: "grandma, don''t worry, I will do my best, but there are still many things I need to deal with in the company, I may not be able to go to the construction site next, or grandma can help me choose someone and help me to the construction site to watch."


    Just stare, there is no other thing to do, more will not have any rights.


    The old lady took a look at Su Yihan and said that Su Haichao must not be allowed to do this. When he arrived at the construction site, Su Yingxia was the sole owner of the company, and the supervisor had no rights. This was equivalent to hollowing out Su Haichao''s rights.


    Su Yihan found that the old lady was looking at herself. She was flustered. She didn''t want to fight against the sun every day. If her white skin was poisoned by ultraviolet, wouldn''t it become black charcoal?


    "Grandma, I won''t do it. You can''t expect me to do it." Su Yihan refused without waiting for the old lady to speak.


    The old lady sighed. Su Yihan will marry into a rich family in the future. The Su family will have to rely on her to help her. It''s not good to annoy Su Yihan, but other relatives don''t have a lot of weight in the Su family. They can''t show their sincerity. They just perfunctorily go to the construction site. If the weak water property is not satisfied, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Su Guolin, it''s up to you to come to the company in the future." Said the old lady. Su Guolin didn''t expect that the hard work would fall on him. He was in the company with the air conditioner on. He didn''t have to do any work every day. He could be said to enjoy his life. If he came to the construction site, it would be very hot every day, and he would have to face the dust¡° Mom, how can you let me do these things... "Before Su Guolin finished speaking, the old lady interrupted:" if you can do it in Yingxia, you can''t as a big man? If you don''t think it''s OK, go home and have a rest today. You don''t have to go to the company in the future. " Is this going to be kicked out of the company? Su Guolin where dare to refuse, can only promise: "Mom, I do." In Su Guolin''s opinion, this matter is deliberately mentioned by Su Yingxia, so he turns his hatred to Su Yingxia. But Su Yingxia didn''t care. They were to blame¡° Grandma, there''s something else I want to tell you. " Su Yingxia said¡° Let''s go back to the company if we have something. It''s too hot here. I can''t stand it. " Then the old lady turned and went back to the car. Su Haichao stares at Su Yingxia. She suddenly mentions something. It''s not related to the accounts, is it¡° Su Yingxia, I warn you, some things, it''s better to turn a blind eye, otherwise everyone will not come to a good end. " Su Haichao threatened¡° What, have you done something bad? " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° Some rules have always existed in the Su family. You can''t break them. " No one in the Su family is corrupt, so Su Haichao can be so forthright, because everyone will be on his side¡° Really? I''ll see if grandma can continue to accept this rule. " Su Yingxia said in a cold voice, turned and got into Han 3000''s car. On the way back to the company, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia: "you can''t expect grandma to give them multiple punishments. How can she keep Su Haichao? If you want to kick Su Haichao out of the company, you can''t worry." Su Yingxia naturally understood this truth, and she also knew how much her grandmother valued Su Haichao. She said, "I didn''t expect this thing to defeat Su Haichao. I just cut off their financial resources, so that they can''t embezzle in the company in the future." Back to the company, Su Yingxia first went to the finance department, took a thick pile of information to the meeting room. The old lady sat in the master''s seat and said faintly, "what''s the matter? Please tell me quickly. I have other things to do."¡° This week, although I''m on the construction site, it doesn''t mean that I don''t care about the company''s affairs. In just one week, there are more than 4 million unknown capital losses in the accounts. I hope all of you here can give me an account. " Su Yingxia said coldly. More than four million yuan is not a small sum for the Su family. At this time, all the relatives of the Su family were surprised. Some people thought that I just took more than one hundred thousand yuan. How could there be such a big amount gap. Some people think, I took only a few hundred thousand, for a billion book, what is it? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 94

    There was a silence in the conference room. Everyone was silent.


    Su Haichao didn''t expect that Su Yingxia would really dare to say it. Isn''t she afraid to offend everyone?


    "Su Yingxia, since you are in charge of the company''s accounts, where is the money? You don''t ask yourself, you come to ask us. Isn''t that funny?" Su Haichao said.


    "Whose pocket did the money go into? I know very well. Do you want me to say everything?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Su Haichao''s face is as deep as water, and everyone''s amount of corruption is different. When this kind of thing is put on the table, it''s not only disgraceful, but it will also cause everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    "Welcome summer, do you mean to engage in internal strife?" Su Haichao said.


    "It''s like this. Su Yingxia, they all work for the company. It won''t happen again." The old lady got up and said.


    Is that the end of the question?


    Su Yingxia looked at the old lady in consternation. Although she thought that the old lady would not be punished, she had to restrain at least a few words. After this, didn''t she connive at their nonsense in the company?


    Now they do have money, but how long can they resist corruption?


    "Grandma, do you mean to let them continue to corrupt in the future?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Su Haichao saw Su Yingxia''s attitude and immediately became angry. He said, "Su Yingxia, what''s your attitude when you talk to grandma? Your wings are hard. Don''t you even pay attention to grandma?"


    "You are really good now. Weak water property values you, so you don''t pay attention to the Su family, do you?" Su Yihan said.


    "Well, I''ll leave first, just a word less." The old lady stood up and said.


    Su Yingxia grits her teeth. If she can''t get back the billion yuan loan, who can save the Su family? Is this to protect Su Haichao and ignore the safety of Su''s family?


    "Grandma, it''s more than four million a week. How long do you think a billion will last? Today, I talked with brother Zhong that although the project in the west of the city has started pre-sale, if the project is not officially completed, the weak water property will not give us money. When the company is in economic crisis, what will you do to make up for the hole? " Su Yingxia said.


    When the old lady heard this, she immediately stopped. Recently, a large amount of money has been remitted to the west of the city. In her opinion, the return of money should be only one to two years, so she didn''t pay attention to the small money of four million. But if it is like what Su Yingxia said, they can''t be allowed to act recklessly in the company.


    "From today on, anyone who gets a piece of money in the company will get out of here." The old lady changed her face very quickly. She didn''t care about it just now. Now she''s nervous.


    "The survival of the company is related to everyone''s interests. If you just look after your wallet, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Grandma, if they do it again, will you really fire them?" Su Yingxia said.


    The old lady knew that Su Yingxia was forcing her to make rules, but at the moment, and she knew how shameless these relatives were, as long as they were given a chance, they would certainly be corrupt. The Su family must not be destroyed by these people.


    "Yes, no matter who it is, it will be dismissed." With that, the old lady left the conference room.


    The relatives of the Su family are as pale as ashes. Without the chance of corruption, their living expenses will become hard up, which they can''t accept.


    "Su Yingxia, do you have to do it so well?"


    "What do you think you are? We took a cent from you?"


    "To be right with us is to be right with the whole Su family. Can you compete with us alone?"


    Su Yingxia looks at her relatives who blame her. They take corruption for granted. It''s so ugly.


    "I don''t need to fight with you. As long as there''s anything wrong with the account, I''ll do my best to investigate it thoroughly. Even if it''s a cent, you''d better follow the rules. Grandma said that if you don''t take it seriously, you''ll be fired. No wonder I''m fired." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao clenched his fist. He promised that everyone would not be afraid of Su Yingxia, but now his grandmother said that he could only abide by this rule.


    It has little influence on him, because the whole company will be his in the future, but he has lost face in front of his relatives, which Su Haichao can''t accept.


    "Su Yingxia, let''s wait and see. This company has you but not me." Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    "When I marry into the Han family, I want you to be unable to lift your head all your life." Su Yihan finished and left the conference room with Su Haichao.


    "She''s a woman who doesn''t know what to do."


    "We''ll see. We don''t have a good life, and you won''t either."


    "Take the chicken feather and the arrow. What''s that?"


    After all the relatives left the meeting room, Su Yingxia went back to her office. She knew that her actions would cause public indignation, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, no one in the Su family would take her seriously and become an enemy. In the future, she would have no excuse to be soft hearted.


    After work, Su Yingxia got into Han 3000''s car and said, "now they want me to die." Han 3000 didn''t speak, but if anyone dares to touch Su Yingxia''s hair, he will let the other party beg for death. A week later, Rong Liu and Yang Wen are still kneeling in the hall. This is Han 3000''s attitude. Back home, he Ting is busy stewing, because she knows that Su Yingxia will come back today, so she can make up for Su Yingxia. Han 3000 came to the kitchen and asked he Ting, "this week, no one is making trouble for you."¡° Three thousand. Aunt he is very good. She has food, shelter and money. " For he Ting, it''s nothing to be aggrieved. How can she not be angry if she works for others? As long as Jiang LAN is not too difficult, she can accept it. In fact, Han Sanqian knows that Jiang LAN will definitely make trouble for he ting. This is Jiang Lan''s character. After having conflicts with he Ting, how can he be kind to him Ting? But since she didn''t say it, it was estimated that nothing serious had happened, so Han 3000 didn''t bother to ask. At night, Han 3000 receives a call from Mo Yang. He wants to see him tomorrow. It''s related to Dao 12. After Han 3000 responds, he quietly waits for Su Yingxia, who comes back from his bath. This week, Su Yingxia lives in a daily rental apartment. Shen lingyao pulls her to bed. Han 3000 spends a whole week alone on the sofa. Although he can''t do anything with Su Yingxia in the same bed, it''s a memorable thing for him. Not long after hanging up, Su Yingxia came in wearing a thin silk nightgown. She was very sexy, and Han 3000 had the illusion that she was deliberately showing off her sexiness. But this should be an illusion. How could su Yingxia be sexy in front of her? Maybe it''s because this nightgown is more comfortable to wear. Han 3000 pretends not to squint. In fact, the corner of his eye keeps looking at Su Yingxia¡° When you asked Zhong Liang to play with me today, did you ask your classmates to help me again? " Su Yingxia asked after lying in bed¡° Well, Zhong Liang''s presence is more convincing for them, so I called my classmates again. " Han 3000 said¡° If you ask your classmate when he will return to China, he has helped so much. If he doesn''t invite people to eat even a meal, I will be too reluctant to go. " Su Yingxia said¡° Well... Besides, he has been busy with a big business recently, and I don''t know when he will come back, but you can rest assured that as long as he returns home, I will make an appointment with him. " At the end of the conversation, there was an awkward silence in the room. Su Yingxia secretly looks at Han 3000. Is this guy really strict with the red line? They are husband and wife. What is a red line? Or is he not good at that? Han 3000 is thinking about when Su Yingxia can remove the red line. When there is no red line, it is probably the time for Su Yingxia to really accept him. But Han 3000 didn''t think that Su Yingxia was a woman after all. How could she do such an obvious thing? Both of them went to sleep with their own thoughts. The next morning, Su Yingxia crossed the red line and lay on the bed in a big shape, with her thigh pressed directly on Han 3000''s chest. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 95

    When Su Yingxia woke up in the morning, she found that her posture was not right, and she blushed again.


    He took a look at Han 3000 and found that he was still sleeping. He was relieved.


    How shameful would it be for her to know about it?


    Just ready to secretly retract legs, suddenly feel a hand to grasp the ankle.


    Han 3000, with a smile on his face, opened his eyes and said, "after pressing me all night, do you want to run?"


    "Ah! You... When did you wake up? " Su Yingxia said flurriedly.


    Han Sanqian woke up early in the morning, but he was afraid of disturbing Su Yingxia''s rest, so he didn''t move. Moreover, this kind of opportunity of skin blind date is rare. Naturally, we should cherish every minute.


    "You''ve been pressing me, can I not wake up?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia heard this sentence, instantly changed his face, said angrily: "do you dislike my fat?"


    Han Sanyi''s face is muddled. It doesn''t mention weight. How can she understand and dislike her being fat?


    Before he can explain, Su Yingxia has already got out of bed. Han 3000 can only sigh that the brain circuit of a woman is really unusual.


    Morning run, go to work.


    After Han Sanqian left Su''s company, he went to Mordor nightclub.


    Although Mordor nightclub is still under the name of Lin Yong, the boss here has actually become Mo Yang. After all, his canteen is not a decent headquarters, and so many of his brothers can''t all be crowded in the canteen.


    For this matter, Lin Yong also dare not have any opinion, the devil is Han 3000 to him, now let Moyang temporary use, is also a matter of course.


    After meeting Mo Yang, he mentioned about the recent investigation of Dao 12.


    Dao 12 is a native of Yuncheng, but he lives in the suburb. He has a daughter under his knees and has no wife. Dao 12''s purpose of making money is to raise her. It can be said that his greatest wish in his life is to raise her up and let her have a good life.


    "The reason why he fights in Ye Fei''s ring is not only to make money, but also his daughter. If he betrays Ye Fei, ye Fei is likely to take his daughter as a threat." Mo Yang said.


    Daughter, for a father, he is bound to guard all his life. Ye Fei is a cruel man. Dao 12 betrays. What Mo Yang said is likely to happen.


    "There is a way to make him and ye Fei enemies. The enemy of the enemy is his friend." Han 3000 said.


    "What can I do?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Kill his daughter and blame Ye Fei."


    Mo Yang was stunned when he heard this. Dao 12''s daughter was just an innocent child. In order to achieve his goal, Han 3000 didn''t break the means like this? It''s OK to cheat for a while, but if Dao 12 knows the truth, the consequences will be even more unimaginable.


    "You don''t really think so, do you?" In Mo Yang''s heart, Han 3000 should not be such a person. How could he say such a proposal?


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "are you serious? I''m just joking. "


    In order to achieve his goal, Han 3000 can indeed use many means, but to hurt the life of an innocent child, Han 3000 can''t.


    Mo Yang was relieved. He was really afraid that Han 3000 was serious.


    "Since he values his daughter so much, his daughter is our breakthrough. I can guarantee her safety and even a good life." After a pause, Han 3000 continued: "do you know his specific address?"


    "Of course. Let''s go."


    They drove to a small village in the suburb of Yuncheng.


    After a lot of inquiries, we determined where Dao 12 lived.


    The old red brick houses are reluctant to shelter from the wind and rain. It''s hard to imagine that people like Dao 12 would live in such a shabby place.


    Han 3000 did not dare to knock too hard on the rickety wooden door for fear that it would be broken.


    With a creak, Dao 12 pushed open the door and saw Han 3000 and Mo Yang, without raising his eyelids.


    After entering the door, there was a yard. Although it was all mud, there was not a weed. It seemed that he usually took care of the house clean.


    In a short time, a few villagers rushed into the yard and yelled.


    "When will you pay back the money you owe us?"


    "Do you hide at home every day and think that if you don''t say a word, you can not pay back the money?"


    "Damn you, you can''t afford money. Why don''t you sell your daughter? Keep it for your old age. "


    When they were talking, they kept throwing stones at Dao 12. They didn''t dare to get close, but they were arrogant.


    Dao 12 sat on a wooden bench in silence, and did not speak. He let the stone hit him, and did not even frown.


    A few minutes later, Dao 12 said, "you are comfortable today. You can go."


    Han 30 million did not expect that Dao 12, who was so powerful in the challenge arena, would be bullied by a group of villagers and would not fight back.


    "We won''t leave until we get the money today."¡° It''s true. You can''t leave without money. "¡° When your daughter comes back, let her watch us beat you and let her know that her father is a loser. " Dao 12 suddenly stands up. When his daughter is not at home, he can let these people bully him. Because he owes money, it''s natural for him to be beaten. Within the range of affordability, there is no need to fight back. But in front of her daughter, Dao 12 will never allow anyone to mess around¡° Do you have a clear idea? Are you really not going Dao 12 is cold. When the villagers saw Dao 12''s angry face, they felt guilty again. Don''t say whether they can beat the sword, just his size is enough to scare people¡° Is it reasonable for you not to pay back the money you owe? We have already called the police and will sue you at that time. I heard that the court will enforce it and shut you down. "¡° That''s right. You''re just waiting to be held tight. "¡° Don''t regret it. You can''t take care of your daughter if you''re locked in it. " The villagers'' threat made Dao 12 frown. His daughter was only one of his relatives. If he was locked in, would these people let her go¡° I''ll pay back for him how much he owes you At this time, Han 3000 came forward and said¡° Five hundred. "¡° Three hundred. "¡° One thousand two. "..." The villagers can''t wait to report the numbers, which are all very small amounts, which makes Han 3000 even more sad. It''s like a joke that Dao 12, a master of black boxing, can''t afford to pay back such a small amount of money¡° I have ten thousand yuan here. Take it and share it. The rest will be used as interest. " Han 3000 took out 10000 yuan and threw it to those people¡° Ten thousand¡° Take a good look. Can''t the money be fake? "¡° This boy has so much money that he can''t be a local tyrant. "¡° OK, let''s go. Don''t act here. The money is real. Don''t you just want money because I''m driving here? " Han 3000 shakes his head helplessly. It''s not the first time that they ask for debts. Why are they so tough this time? It''s just because I saw Han 3000 driving a good car that I hope Han 3000 can pay back the money for Dao 12. How can I hide this from Han 3000. Sure enough, after hearing this, the villagers took the money and quickly withdrew. Dao 12 didn''t look at Han 3000 and said, "even if you help me pay back the money, I won''t help you."¡° The king of challenge arena owes the villagers money, and it''s still several hundred yuan. You can''t be so miserable in the ring, can you? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° My daughter needs to be rich. " Knife 12 light says. Han 3000 is so poor that his family is leaking rain. He even wants to raise his daughter. It seems that he is really good to his daughter. It is estimated that all the money earned in the boxing ring is spent on the little girl¡° If you help me, I can give you more money and help you raise your daughter better. Is that a good thing for you? " Han 3000 said¡° You don''t understand. If there''s nothing else, let''s go. My daughter is going home soon. I don''t want her to see strangers at home. " The twelve swords chased the guest. If Han Sanqian left so easily, he would not visit today¡° Of course I know. Aren''t you afraid of Ye Fei aiming at your daughter? What if I can help you solve Ye Fei''s problem? " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 raised his eyebrow and looked at Han 3000. He said, "you can fight very well, but ye Fei is not so easy to deal with."¡° Ye Fei, tonight, I will die! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 96

    When leaving the village, Han 3000 saw a little girl at the entrance of the village, about ten years old, with a horsetail.


    Seeing her, Han 3000 knew where Dao 12''s money was spent. The clothes on the little girl''s body were all good brand names.


    "All of Dao 12''s thoughts were spent on his daughter. No wonder he didn''t want to help me when he gave him money." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang''s expression is a little serious, because Han 3000 just said that ye Fei will die tonight, but in his opinion, this is not an easy thing.


    Ye Fei is surrounded by many bodyguards, who are all fighters in the ring. Moreover, ye Fei is rigorous and has a fixed field even for leisure. He will send a large number of people to guard it. It''s not impossible to kill him, but the noise is too big and the influence is too wide. He is likely to involve himself.


    "Han 3000, what are you going to do with Ye Fei?" Mo Yang asked in a deep voice.


    "What else can we do? We have to kill him, or he will investigate me sooner or later." After learning about that video from Mo Yang, Han 3000 was determined to kill him because it was the only way to solve the problem. Now he can still win over Dao 12 with it, killing two birds with one stone for Han 3000.


    "Do you think it''s such a simple thing to talk about? Don''t you know who ye Fei is? " Mo Yang looks speechless. He doesn''t want to kill someone who doesn''t change his name. Ye Fei is the ruthless character of Cloud City.


    "Try not to lose." Han 3000 laughs.


    Mo Yang completely speechless, try not to lose? In case of an accident, not only can''t kill Ye Fei, but also can''t save his own life, but he''s still joking.


    "If you have any specific plans, please tell me so that I can cooperate with you." Mo Yang said.


    "No, just wait for the news. I''ll do it by myself. If there are too many people, it will be a burden." Han 3000 said.


    "Alone? Han 3000, are you crazy! " Mo Yang exclaimed, he admitted that Han 3000''s strength is very strong, forced back Dao 12 in the challenge arena, but he wants to kill Ye Fei alone, isn''t that seeking death?


    "Master Tang Mo, can you stop whistling." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Can I stop yelling? Han 3000, you don''t know who ye Fei is, do you? But you still have a wife. If you die, who will take care of her? " Mo Yang said.


    "So, for her sake, I can''t die. You can rest assured that I won''t do anything I''m not sure about." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 has mastered Ye Fei''s whereabouts. Since that video, Han 3000 has the idea of cutting down the roots, so he has thoroughly investigated Ye Fei. He knows the occasions he goes in and out, his work and rest habits, and even how many women he has around him, and how many Tibetan caves he has.


    As Mo Yang said, if he died, who would take care of Su Yingxia?


    So Han 3000 will never let himself die.


    Back in the city, Moyang repeatedly mentioned to help Han 3000, but Han 3000 refused, helpless, it is not good to say more.


    "I''ll be waiting for your call any time tonight. If you have any accident, please contact me as soon as possible." Mo Yang said to Han 3000 before parting.


    Han 3000 just waved his hand.


    According to Ye Fei''s normal habits, he should go to Jinqiao City for massage tonight. Although it''s not the best chance to start there, it''s also good, because people''s state is very relaxed during massage.


    After receiving Su Yingxia from work and telling her that she would go home later tonight, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to the gate of the villa and turned back near Jinqiao City.


    After parking, Han 3000 enters Jinqiao City.


    The manager of the hall is a woman with rich makeup. When she saw Han 3000, she warmly welcomed her and said, "Sir, how many floors do you go to?"


    Jinqiao City is divided into three floors. The first floor is for foot massage. The second floor is for bathing. As for the third floor, it is a paradise for many men. As long as they have money, nothing can''t be enjoyed here.


    "The third floor." Han 3000 said.


    "Follow me, please." Different floors, consumption is different, so Han 3000 said to go to the third floor, the hall manager more enthusiastic, personally Han 3000 led upstairs.


    On the third floor, the environment is elegant. All of them are small single rooms. Han 3000 asked for the most luxurious one. The standard consumption is 5888.


    The lighting in the room is ambiguous. The hall manager introduces the services, prices and even the menu to Han Sanqian.


    The so-called menu, above is the information of each female technician, age, girth, and with photos, at a glance.


    "I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. I''ll talk about these things later." Han 3000 finished, took out his wallet, twirled two thousand pieces, and stuffed it into the collar of the hall manager.


    The manager of the hall was even happier when he saw that Han 3000 was so generous. He took Han 3000''s hand and wanted the whole person to stick to him.


    "Sir, if you need anything, please call room service at the first time. I won''t let you down." The hall manager said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded, patted the manager''s buttocks heavily and said, "go out." Time has not yet arrived, Han 3000 quietly waiting, tonight''s things, can''t make any mistakes, otherwise, he wants to retreat from the whole body is very difficult. At home, Su Yingxia is not used to Han 3000, but she knows that Han 3000 has important things to do and can understand. After dinner, I was lying on the bed resting when the telephone suddenly rang¡° What''s up? If you come to me so late, won''t you talk on the phone again? " The phone call is from Shen lingyao. Su Yingxia warned her not to disturb her when playing, but tonight is an exception. Since Han 3000 is not here, she has time to chat with Shen lingyao¡° How are you doing with Han 3000? Where are we going Shen lingyao asked directly¡° What step, how could you suddenly mention it Su Yingxia blushed and said¡° It''s very important to tell me what you''re ashamed of. " Shen lingyao said eagerly. Su Yingxia saw Shen lingyao so careful, can only say: "I kiss him once, but the time is very short."¡° No wonder Shen lingyao said suddenly¡° What? No wonder? What do you mean Su Yingxia asked¡° You silly girl, he''s a normal man. He''s been with you for several years, so he doesn''t need to vent? I saw him go to Jinqiao City just now. Do you know what Jinqiao City is Shen lingyao said. Jinqiao City is a famous man''s paradise in Yuncheng City. Although Shen lingyao has never been to it, she has heard many people mention what it does. How could Han 3000 go to Jinqiao City¡° How can it be? You can''t be wrong. " Su Yingxia said¡° I saw it with my own eyes. How could it be wrong? Sure enough, men are all pig hooves. I didn''t expect that he would do such a thing Shen lingyao said indignantly. Su Yingxia is silent. What does a man do in Jinqiao City? You don''t have to think about it. But Su Yingxia did not expect that Han 3000 would go to such a place¡° You''ve got to speed up your journey to welcome the summer. You two can''t wait any longer. " Shen lingyao reminded. Su Yingxia didn''t speak, but hung up with tears in her eyes. She thought Han 3000 loved her very much, even if they didn''t have a relationship, Han 3000 would not care, but now it seems that all this may be wrong. He may have been there many times in three years? It''s just that no one found out. It''s normal for men to have needs, but why do you go to that place? Even if I was wrong, I never betrayed my marriage. And you? Marital infidelity. I thought our relationship would go further step by step. Su Yingxia''s face is expressionless. He walks out of bed with tears on his cheek and helps Han 3000 to re lay on the floor. At this time, Han 3000 learned that ye Fei had arrived in Jinqiao City, called room service and called the hall manager. The hall manager never thought that Han 3000 would call her by name. Although she said she didn''t do these services, Han 3000 was handsome and golden. As long as she could afford the money, she didn''t mind doing it once in a while. When he came to Han 3000''s room, the manager looked a little shy and said to Han 3000, "Sir, I didn''t expect you to have such an eye." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 97

    See the manager to take off clothes, Han 3000 know she misunderstood, quickly said: "I come to you, there are other things for you to help."


    "Other things?" The manager looked at Han 3000 warily and said, "don''t you have any special hobby? I don''t accept the weird things. "


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. What was in the manager''s mind, but no wonder she thought so on this occasion.


    "I want to know which room Ye Fei is in and how many people are following him now." Han 3000 asked. Although he knew that ye Fei had arrived at Jinqiao City, Han 3000 didn''t dare to come out to investigate the situation outside, so it was the best way to ask people.


    "Feige? What do you want to do? " The manager looks at Han 3000 in surprise. Ye Fei is not only a familiar customer of Jinqiao City, but also the boss of Yuncheng underground boxing ring. The boss of Jinqiao City has specially opened a membership for him. He doesn''t have to spend money to spend money here, which is enough to show Ye Fei''s status in Jinqiao City.


    "You don''t care what I want to do, you just need to tell me what I want to know, and I''ll give you 100000." Han 3000 said.


    Ye Fei''s enemy? Is this to seek revenge for ye Fei?


    The manager''s face became a little pale. If she told ye Fei about it, she would certainly get the benefits of Ye Fei. Although the 100000 yuan is attractive, the end of offending Ye Fei is even more unimaginable.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Said the manager.


    "Is it?" Han three thousand took out a butterfly knife, blocked the door, light said: "you must have guessed what I want to do? Do you think I''ll let you inform Ye Fei? "


    The manager was so scared that he sat down on the ground and said, "the injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. It has nothing to do with me who you want to take revenge on. You can''t kill me."


    "As long as you tell me where he is and how many people are around, I will never hurt you. On the contrary, I can''t guarantee what I will do." Han 3000 threatened.


    The manager was very afraid, so he had to tell Han 3000 about ye Fei''s room.


    "You are wronged for a while, stay here." Han 3000 tore up the sheets and tied up the manager''s mouth tightly.


    After walking out of the room as if nothing had happened, Han 3000 goes to the place where ye Fei is.


    Sure enough, at the door of the room that the manager said, there were two men of Ye Fei''s, but according to the manager, there should be four talents.


    I didn''t expect that ye Fei should follow two people when he was doing that. He was so careful.


    Don''t you think it''s a bit awkward for him to live broadcast to his staff?


    Han 3000 hasn''t got to the door yet. The two men have been on guard. Fortunately, there is no monitoring on the third floor of Jinqiao City. After all, besides ordinary guests, there are many rich, powerful and influential people who come here to play. They don''t want any possibility of exposing their privacy, so Jinqiao City helps guests to protect their privacy very well,


    But it also gives Han 3000 an opportunity. If there is monitoring, things will only become more troublesome.


    When passing by the room, Han 3000''s fast horizontal knife seals his throat. The two men have no time to react, so they cover their throats and watch Han 3000 inconceivably.


    Han 3000 stretched out his hands and held them down slowly to avoid making too much noise.


    In addition to Ye Fei and his subordinates, Han 3000 doesn''t know if there are innocent people in the room. But at this point, he can''t quit. If there are Jinqiao City employees, he can only be cruel.


    Push the door and enter, just listen to Ye Fei say: "what the devil, so long just come, Lao Tze already waited impatiently."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 can be sure that ye Fei and his men are the only ones in the room. Although they won''t hurt the innocent, Han 3000 must hurry up, because the two people at the door will soon expose it.


    "Ye Fei, it''s time for you to die." Han Sanqian walks into the room with a cold face.


    Ye Fei saw that it was a man who came in. He sat up from the bed and said contemptuously, "boy, it''s a bit of skill that I can deal with my two subordinates outside quietly."


    "They''ve been waiting for you on the road, and now it''s your turn." Han 3000 goes to Ye Fei.


    The remaining two men were in front of Ye Fei. Ye Fei said without any care: "you''re a rubbish. I''ve been working for ye Fei for so many years. If I''m killed by you, I''ll laugh at the dead."


    "They can protect you?" Han three thousand light smile, these two people for ordinary people, may be very strong, but in front of Han three thousand, is the paper paste protein powder.


    "Try it. I hope you don''t die too miserably." After that, ye Fei lay down without worry.


    The two men rubbed their hands and looked at Han 3000 ferociously.


    "Boy, how do you want to die?"


    "What''s the taste of a broken leg? Have you ever felt it?"


    Han 3000 doesn''t have time to waste with them and takes the lead. For him who is good at playing with knives, it''s too easy to kill two people who don''t take him seriously.


    Yan Jun, the master of Han 3000, became the most powerful man in the Han family with a small blade, and there were no rivals in Yanjing. At the moment when the two big men fell to the ground, ye Fei closed his eyes and waited for the woman to wait on him. He said faintly, "drag this bastard out. Don''t disturb me."¡° Ye Fei, on the way to huangquan, I will burn two servant girls and paper men for you. " Hear Han 3000 is still talking, ye Fei suddenly opened his eyes, when he saw his hand fell, and Han 3000 is still in a state of no harm, finally understand that this person is not he can despise¡° Who are you Ye Fei asked¡° Aren''t you checking me? How can I not even know who I am? " Han 3000 said with a smile. This sentence made Ye Fei''s teeth tremble. The person he checked recently was the guy who forced back Dao 12 in the challenge arena. Can we say that the man in front of us is him! Yes, if it wasn''t for him, how could these two men be solved so easily¡° Don''t kill me. I''ll give you whatever you want. Money, women, I''ll give you as much as you want. " Ye Fei said¡° I''m sorry, I just want your life. " At this time, a scream came from the corridor. It should be the woman Ye Fei called. Time does not allow Han 3000 to continue to delay. Ye Fei saw Han 3000 walking towards him and knelt down on the bed, but his fate was doomed when he investigated Han 3000. With the blood red white sheets, covering the neck of Ye Fei hate to see Han 3000 jump down the third floor from the window. When the relevant security personnel of Jinqiao City arrived, ye Fei''s five people had no breath of life. This matter quickly spread to the boss of Jinqiao City. Although he usually takes care of Ye Fei, since Ye Fei is dead, people go to chaliang. In order to avoid more trouble, he asks his subordinates to transport Ye Fei and others'' bodies out of the city and bury them in the middle of the night. As for who the murderer is, he doesn''t care and won''t let people know ye Fei died in Jinqiao City. After all, Jinqiao City is an illegal place. In case of disturbing the official, his Jinqiao City can only be closed down. In order not to let Mo Yang worry all night, Han 3000 called Mo Yang to report safety, and then limped to drive. After all, he is not spider man. He was forced to jump down from the height of the third floor. It''s impossible for him to be unharmed. Mo Yang was shocked to learn that Han 3000 had killed Ye Fei successfully. In his opinion, the success rate is less than one percent, but Han 3000 has done it. Mo Yang, who hung up the phone, said to himself with a bitter smile: "I''m really curious. What can''t you do?"¡° Brother Mo, brother 3000, has Ye Fei been killed? " Lin Yong asked in a trembling voice. Mo Yang nodded. Lin Yong''s eyes suddenly become thrilled, even if he has not won Han 3000''s re-use, but this thing tells him that he must not betray Han 3000, otherwise his end will be the same as ye Fei''s. Ye Fei can be killed so easily, what is he? Han three thousand back home, when he saw the floor of the room, stay in place. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 98

    See Su Yingxia has fallen asleep, Han 3000 also didn''t ask, sleep on the floor all night.


    Wake up at six the next day, Han 3000 is ready to get up, heard Su Yingxia coldly said: "today I go running alone, don''t follow me, and I will go to work by myself, you don''t have to send me."


    What''s going on here?


    Han''s three thousand Zhang two monk can''t figure it out. He was fine yesterday. How can his attitude change so fast today.


    Is the big aunt here?


    Han 3000 has had this experience several times before, and he also knows that there are always a few days in a month when a woman''s temper is very hot.


    That''s probably the reason.


    Han 3000 touched his leg. Today is not suitable for running. Although he jumped from the third floor last night and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, he still has to have a good rest.


    At the door of the villa, Su Yingxia, who had been waiting for three minutes, went running alone.


    It seems that he was really tired last night. Otherwise, how could he not run because of her words?


    Maybe this relationship, from the beginning to the end, is not what she thought.


    On the top of the mountain, Su Yingxia cried. When she went down the mountain, her expression became very cold.


    During the lunch break, Shen lingyao comes to the office to find Su Yingxia.


    "Ying Xia, what happened yesterday? Did you ask Han 3000?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "What''s the question? Do I need to know what woman he''s sleeping with?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "What if he just went for a massage?" Shen lingyao couldn''t sleep last night. In her opinion, Han 3000 should not be such a person, and she didn''t realize it until she called Su Yingxia. This kind of groundless words may affect their feelings.


    "You also know what kind of place Jinqiao City is. If it''s just massage, why do you have to go there?" Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao suddenly stops talking and can''t find a reason to help Han 3000 explain.


    "Even if he really went there, I can''t blame him. He''s just a normal man." Shen lingyao said.


    "Yao Yao, if you like him so much, you can still accept him sleeping with other women, or I''ll give him to you." Su Yingxia said faintly.


    "Oh, weak water 3000, he only takes you this ladle, how can he take a fancy to me. And I think, even if he really did that kind of thing, it''s just a simple vent, without feelings, you don''t have to blame him, as long as you give it to him, he won''t go out to make trouble in the future. " If Han Sanqian hears Shen lingyao''s explanation, he will probably vomit blood.


    It''s obvious that Shen lingyao doesn''t have something to say, which makes her say the same thing. Moreover, this kind of good words in Su Yingxia''s ears can be a comfort?


    Weak water three thousand?


    Su Yingxia didn''t care what Shen lingyao said, because these four words frowned.


    Weak water three thousand


    I don''t think so?


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?" Shen lingyao saw that Su Yingxia did not speak and asked.


    "No... nothing." Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "I''ve made him sleep on the floor again. You don''t have to help him talk. I will never let unclean people touch me. Even if I don''t divorce him, he won''t get me in his life."


    Shen lingyao whispered to herself. She didn''t expect that she was so talkative that she caused such serious consequences.


    "Welcome summer, it''s possible that I read it wrong. Maybe it''s just a picture of my back. If you don''t ask yourself clearly, what should you do in case of any misunderstanding?" Shen lingyao said anxiously.


    "Don''t talk about it. If there''s nothing else, you can go back to work as soon as possible. I''m still very busy here and I don''t have time to accompany you." Su Yingxia said.


    What else Shen lingyao wanted to say was directly pushed out of the office by Su Yingxia.


    This is serious. I knew I shouldn''t have called Su Yingxia.


    Shen lingyao regretted so much that her intestines were blue, but now in this situation, regret is useless.


    Since Su Yingxia refuses to ask, Shen lingyao has to go to Han 3000 to find out. If it''s a misunderstanding, it may be able to save their relationship.


    "Where are you? I want to see you." Shen lingyao dials Han 3000''s number and says directly.


    Han 3000 is on his way to Dao 12''s house. Naturally, he has no time. He says, "another day, I have something to do today."


    "I advise you to come out and see me at once, or you won''t have time to regret it." Shen lingyao threatened.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what the hell this woman is up to, but it''s not the first time that she''s been fooling around, so Han 3000 hangs up and doesn''t care.


    Shen lingyao was hung up and was so angry that she almost fell to the ground if it wasn''t for her new mobile phone.


    "Han 3000, you should hang up on me. You''d better go yourself."


    Mo Yang is driving his old Santana. He doesn''t have the style of a boss at all.


    After Han 3000 hung up, Mo Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "how did you do it last night? Alone? "


    "Ye Fei is dead, but the news will not come out. Jinqiao City will certainly hide this matter. How do you plan to start with the underground boxing field?" Han 3000 asked. See Han 3000 don''t want to mention last night''s thing, Mo Yang also no longer ask, no matter how to do, anyway the result is good¡° In fact, someone can help me do it, and it''s very easy to have him. " Mo Yang said¡° "Twelve swords?" Han 3000 doubts a way. Mo Yang nodded heavily and said: "although Dao 12 is not popular in the boxing field, his strength is recognized by all people, and no one should refuse to accept him."¡° This is a good idea, but even if ye Fei is dead, Dao 12 is not willing to work for us. " Han 3000 worried¡° If his daughter doesn''t go to school, we can help her. Can he refuse? " Mo Yang said with a smile. Han 3000 looked at Mo Yang with ridicule: "Mo boss, you are not a good thing." Mo Yang said with shame: "I also want to help his daughter change a better learning environment. How good the education in the countryside can be."¡° Well, I like it when you''re cheeky. " When they look at each other and smile, they feel like a nest of snakes and mice. The town center primary school. Dao 12 is calm in the headmaster''s office. Today, her daughter just went to school, and she came home crying before school time, saying that she was expelled from school. Dao 12 ran to the headmaster in a hurry to ask for an explanation. Facing the ferocious expression of Dao 12, the headmaster was afraid, but he thought that he had taken a lot of money. Even if he was afraid, he could only do so¡° Your daughter often fights with others in school, and even doesn''t listen to the teacher''s words. That''s why I expelled her. You''d better hire someone else. " Said the headmaster¡° Let your mother fart. " Knife 121 slapped on the desk, the whole desk trembled. The headmaster was so smart that he said, "don''t get excited. Calm down first."¡° My daughter is obedient, clever and sensible. How can she fight with others? Who can she fight with? Come and confront me face to face. " Twelve knives sounded like a bell in the headmaster''s office. The headmaster wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s an indisputable fact. Even if we confront each other face to face, your daughter has been expelled. Even if I want to help, I can''t help her. Other parents don''t want their children to go to the same school as your daughter. Do I want to destroy the learning atmosphere of the whole school for her sake?"¡° If you don''t want to, let him tell me. " Dao 12 said¡° Savage and absurd, you are as like as two peas. Your daughter can''t study here, if you have the ability, you can kill me if you have the skills. The headmaster closed his eyes and said. Dao 12 hit the desk again, and the whole desk cracked, like a spider web¡° You say, "what can I do to keep my daughter in school?" Dao 12 can bow down for his daughter''s sake, so even if he wants to apologize, he can accept it¡° I can''t help it. You''d better go to other schools. " The principal said with a sigh¡° Is there really no other way? " Dao 12 slowed down a bit¡° No, I really can''t help you. I''m sorry. " The headmaster said with a sigh of regret. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 99

    When Dao 12 left the headmaster''s office, his desk was in a state of shattering.


    The headmaster was stunned at the mess.


    This guy''s strength is so terrible that he broke the whole desk. How much strength is it.


    The principal who survived the disaster breathed a sigh and said in secret: "it seems that this kind of money will not earn well in the future. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. God bless you today."


    Dao 12 came home and saw the car at the door. He walked into the house unhappily.


    In the yard, Han 3000 squats beside Tang Qingwan. Through the chat just now, he knows Tang Qingwan''s name. Han 3000 is very surprised by the word Qingwan.


    Dao 12 is such a vulgar person. He can have such a fresh and refined name. I don''t know where he came from.


    "Qingwan, she was expelled from school?" Han 3000 stood up and asked twelve questions.


    "That headmaster is farting. How can my daughter fight with others?" Dao twelve scolded with a hot temper.


    Tang Qingwan was crying, his head buried in his knees.


    When Dao 12 saw this scene, he was even more heartbroken. He was his favorite person. Even if Dao 12 was hungry, he didn''t want Tang Qingwan to be wronged.


    "Dad, can''t I study any more?" Tang Qingwan raised his head and looked at Dao 12 with pear blossom and rain.


    Dao 12 quickly went to Tang Qingwan and comforted him: "don''t worry, dad will find another school for you. How can you not study?"


    "But... There is only one school in our town." Tang Qingwan cried.


    Dao Shier also knows this problem. If they want to find a school for Tang Qingwan in the city, it will cost more, and they don''t even have a place to live. Do they want to let Tang Qingwan sleep on the street in order to study?


    "Ye Fei is finished." At this time, Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 looked up at Han 3000 with disdain and said, "will I believe what you said?"


    Han 3000 took out his mobile phone and said, "some things are not suitable for Qingwan to see. Would you like to have a look?"


    Dao Shiyi walks to Han 3000 suspiciously. He sees a bloody picture on his mobile phone. It''s Ye Fei who covers his neck.


    Dao 12''s eyes became shocked. When Han 3000 said this yesterday, he just took it as a joke. Unexpectedly, he did it!


    Ye Fei, this is the boss of Yuncheng underground boxing field. There are many experts around him. Although Dao 12 can do this, it can''t be so silent.


    "How did you do it?" Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    "How does it matter? You have no worries now. As long as you are willing to work for me, I can help Qingwan find a better school in the city and provide you with a place to live. " Han 3000 said.


    What Dao 12 is most afraid of is that ye Fei uses Tang Qingwan to threaten him, and now he is also facing the problem of Tang Qingwan going to school.


    The former has been solved by Han 3000, while the latter is believed that he can easily do it.


    "What do you want me to do?" Dao 12 asked.


    "Take over Ye Fei''s underground boxing field. If you don''t agree with me, how about you help me to fight?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "You want me to be the boss?" Dao 12 doubts a way.


    "He''s the boss. With your brain, he''s only fit to be a hitter." Han three thousand straight white road.


    Dao 12 doesn''t refute this sentence, because he knows that he is brave and resourceless. He can only be a general, not a handsome man.


    "Well, as long as you help me solve the problem of Qingwan reading, I will help you." Dao 12 promised.


    Han 3000 took a look at Mo Yang, and they looked at each other with a smile.


    "If you have anything to clean up at home, go to the city first and find a place for you." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 picked up some of Tang Qingwan''s usual clothes, but he didn''t take the rest. After all, it''s not valuable.


    To go downtown, Tang Qingwan is still a little nervous. She has been there so many times that she can count it with one hand.


    After getting on the bus, Dao 12 said a word that made Mo Yang bleed.


    "Do you drive this old car when you''re the boss?"


    Han 3000 laughs. His face is like a pig''s liver. He stares at Han 3000.


    When he went back to the city and chose a house, he took Tang Qingwan''s convenience into consideration, so Han Sanqian spent a lot of money to buy a school district house for Dao 12, and wrote the name of Dao 12.


    Dao 12 felt that since he was going to work for Han 3000, all this should be done, so he didn''t say anything to thank him.


    Spent some unnecessary money, let knife twelve father and daughter two days to move into a new home.


    When Han 3000 and Mo Yang are about to leave, Dao 12 personally takes them to the elevator, which makes Han 3000 a little surprised.


    Although Dao 12 didn''t thank him in the whole process, he didn''t expect to leave. This guy still has a little conscience.


    "You don''t have to thank me. As long as things are done well, there are many benefits waiting for you in the future." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you have any cash?" Dao 12 asked. Han 3000 looked at Dao 12 in amazement and said, "yes, what are you doing?"¡° No money to eat. " Well, it''s not thanks. It''s asking for money at the door. I''m afraid Tang Qingwan will see it. Han 3000 reluctantly took several thousand yuan to Dao 12, Dao 12 got the money, and without a word went back home, leaving Han 3000 and Mo Yang looking at each other¡° This guy only knows money. " Mo Yang said with a bitter smile¡° Straight to the point, it''s pretty good. " Han 3000 looked at the time, almost time to go to the company, quickly walked into the elevator. When Mo Yang was sent to the downstairs of Su''s company, he didn''t miss the time, but Han 3000 didn''t see Su Yingxia until 5:30. She won''t work overtime, will she? Or did you leave the company early and go home? At this time, Su Haichao and Su Yihan came out of the company. Han 3000 came forward and asked them, "welcome summer, is she still working overtime?"¡° Han 3000, she''s already off work. Don''t you know? " Su Haichao said. Han Sanyi turned and left without saying a word. I''m off work long ago! For the first time in more than three years, Han''s intuition must have something wrong¡° Before, didn''t Su Yingxia wait for Han 3000 to pick her up? " Su Yihan doubts. Su Haichao said with a gloomy face and gnashing teeth: "this smelly bitch may be aware of the reason why grandma doesn''t trust her. Now she deliberately keeps away from Han 3000 and wants to get her grandmother''s reuse."¡° Han 3000 is such a loser. I don''t even know if he was kicked away. " Su Yihan laughed¡° Now Su Yingxia has recognized that this loser is her stumbling block. Of course, she has to kick it away. But I can''t let Su Yingxia succeed. I want to compete with me for status, and I don''t want to see what she is. " Su Hai''s ultra cold voice¡° Don''t worry. Su Yingxia is a woman after all. How can she fight you? And I will help you in the future. " Su Yihan said. Recently, Su Haichao and Su Yihan have been very close to each other. It''s because Su Yihan has the chance to marry into a rich family. Now, with Su Yihan''s assurance, he can''t help laughing¡° In the future, the two families will be in our hands. If you are good to me, you can be good to everyone. " Su Haichao said with a smile¡° Ah, I just don''t know when my prince charming will appear. " Su Yihan sighed that she couldn''t wait, but the other party didn''t move¡° There must be a lot of things for this kind of rich people. Maybe they are busy making money for you. What''s the hurry? " Su Haichao said¡° That''s true. With so much money at home, how can we be idle people? It''s right to be busy. But I''ve been waiting for so long. When he comes out, I''ll make it difficult for him to let him know that Su Yihan is not a casual woman. It''s not so simple to want to marry me. " Looking at Su Yihan''s haughty face, Su Haichao despises him severely. I''m afraid that the man will really appear at that time. Su Yihan can''t wait to rush into his arms. How can he be reserved. Money worship women face the temptation of money, then they have to open their legs directly? Han 3000 back home, did not see Su Yingxia, but Jiang LAN serious sitting in the living room¡° Han 3000, from today on, you''d better not go back here and get out of here. " Jiang Lan said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 100

    "For the summer?" Han 3000 asked.


    Jiang LAN doesn''t know what happened, but she can feel Su Yingxia''s sudden coldness towards Han 3000, and she also asks he ting to clean up a room for Han 3000, which is clearly to sleep with Han 3000.


    It doesn''t matter what happens. The breakdown of their relationship is a good thing for Jiang LAN.


    Adding fuel to the fire is inevitable. It''s better to let Han 3000 leave the villa, and she will be out of sight and out of mind.


    "What qualifications do you have to ask where Yingxia is? She has already cleaned up the room for you and wants to share the room with you. Don''t you understand what she means?" Jiang Lan said with a smile, how good it is. If we can take this opportunity to kick Han Sany, it will be better.


    "Shut up." Han 3000 cold voice scolds a way.


    Three years ago, even if Su Yingxia was very reluctant to marry him, they were sleeping in the same room. Now, for Han 3000, the separation of rooms is the first big earthquake in this relationship. The key is that he doesn''t know what happened.


    Let Jiang LAN continue to muddle here, will only make things more serious.


    "Han three thousand, what do you mean, now is to welcome summer dissatisfied with you, you roar with me what roar." Jiang LAN crossed his waist and came to Han 3000.


    "Jiang LAN, this villa belongs to me, won''t you forget?" Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN a Leng, suddenly appear some guilty, but think of Su Yingxia, and have the confidence, said: "do you want to drive us out?"


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly came out of the room and said, "if you don''t want us to live here, we can move now."


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan was anxious. She trotted to Su Yingxia''s side and said in a low voice, "girl, are you stupid? How can we move? If you want to go, he will go."


    "Ma, this villa is not ours." Su Yingxia said.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s frosty face, Han 3000 said helplessly, "can you let me know what happened?"


    "Does it matter?" For a woman, a man has cheated on her body. Even if he just wants to let off his lust, Su Yingxia can''t accept it because she is clean. Similarly, she hopes Han Sanqian will do the same.


    It doesn''t matter what Han 3000 did before, but what matters is after he got married.


    What''s more, Su Yingxia feels betrayed and lied, which is the biggest reason why she changes her face.


    "Of course it''s important. Even if I die, let me die clearly." Han 3000 said.


    "Well, I''ll let you die. You went to Jinqiao City last night." Su Yingxia said.


    "What Jiang Lan was shocked. Jinqiao City is very famous in Yuncheng. Although she has never been there, she has heard many sisters mention it. It''s a place where men play with women.


    "Han 3000, now that you have money, you go to play with those unruly women. If you get divorced, you have to get divorced." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect that it was because of this, but how could she know?


    When he left home yesterday, Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia home.


    Think of today''s phone call from Shen lingyao. She didn''t happen to run into her and tell Su Yingxia, did she?


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Seeing that Han 3000 doesn''t defend himself, but is silent, Su Yingxia is completely disheartened. This is the opportunity she gives Han 3000 to explain, but Han 3000 doesn''t say anything.


    "It''s not what you think it is." Han 3000 said.


    "What''s that like, you say." Su Yingxia said.


    Kill Ye Fei!


    If Su Yingxia knew about this, Han 3000 didn''t know what she would think.


    As for the dark side of society, Su Yingxia has never seen it at all, and she can''t know about killing people.


    "I can''t tell you yet, but I haven''t had sex with any women." Han 3000 said.


    "Han 3000, can we believe what you say? That kind of place, don''t you go to the zoo? Do you think we''re three years old? " Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Jiang LAN would like to take this opportunity to separate Su Yingxia from Han 3000. Of course, the premise is to get the ownership of the villa.


    "Do you believe me?" Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia and asks seriously.


    Su Yingxia wants to believe Han 3000, but in places like Jinqiao City, she doesn''t believe Han 3000. She just goes to have a look and doesn''t do anything.


    "You won''t tell me what you''ve done. How can I believe you?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han took a deep breath and said, "I''ll tell you everything in the future, but it''s not the time yet?"


    "Wait for the wild woman out there to have a wild seed?" Jiang Lanzhi asked.


    Han 3000 killed Jiang LAN for the first time. If this woman talks so much, the misunderstanding will be deeper and deeper, and Su Yingxia will not believe him more and more.


    A pair of cold eyes staring at Jiang LAN, Jiang LAN unconsciously shrunk his neck, only feel at the moment of Han 3000 seems very terrible.


    "You... What are you staring at me for?" Jiang LAN stepped back and looked at Han 3000 in fear¡° Yingxia, I didn''t do anything sorry for you. " Han 3000 said¡° OK, when can you explain it to me and when can you come back to my room Su Yingxia said, turned back to the room. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. It will take at least several years for her to know these things. Is it difficult for her to sleep in the bedroom these years? And in this way, their feelings will be more and more distant. We have to find a way to solve the problem¡° Yingxia, this is a good chance for you to divorce him. You won''t let him go, will you Jiang LAN followed Su Yingxia back to the room, the first time began to make bad¡° But now he has gone to bed with other women. Those who come out for sale are dirty. Think about what he did with those women. How can he have such dirty men? "¡° Besides, I may have contracted a disease. What if I infect you? "¡° Mom, stop talking. " Su Yingxia said impatiently¡° You silly girl, don''t you really believe him? A man''s word can be believed, and a sow can go up a tree. " Jiang Lan said eagerly. Seeing Su Yingxia''s head down, Jiang LAN mistakenly thinks that he has convinced Su Yingxia, and continues: "but before the divorce, you have to get the villa. You can''t take advantage of him. Listen to my mother''s words, I''ll transfer the ownership with him tomorrow. After the divorce, it''s not easy to find a good man."¡° Mom, can you shut up? It''s my business. It''s my business how to decide. " Su Yingxia said¡° Mom is for your own good. Can it hurt you? It''s too late for you to regret what you''ve got. " Jiang LAN rebuked. Su Yingxia was willing to give Han three thousand a chance, but Jiang Lan said so, also some wavered. Han 3000''s character she believes, but in the face of desire, whether he can control himself, it''s not sure¡° Mom, do you really want this villa? " Su Yingxia said¡° Isn''t that bullshit? Who doesn''t want such a valuable place. " Jiang Lan said without hesitation¡° Good Su Yingxia nodded and said, "I''ll let him go with me tomorrow, but I won''t divorce him now."¡° Really? " Jiang LAN a face surprise, can''t leave divorce, that is later said, the key is first transfer, wait for the door, she in this home, also can straight waist board¡° Yes Su Yingxia did this for nothing else but to give Han Sanya a a warning. Even if he really didn''t do anything this time, he had to have a sense of crisis when facing these things in the future. New room, new weather. However, Han 3000 is not happy at all. He can understand Su Yingxia''s mood. If he were him, he would not be calm. He is afraid that Jiang LAN would make things worse and worse. It seems that it''s time to teach Jiang LAN a lesson, endure humiliation for three years, can''t let this woman has been arrogant. At breakfast the next day, Han 3000 met Su Yingxia at the dinner table. I wanted to say that I would send Su Yingxia to work. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia took the lead in saying, "I''m not going to the company today." Su Yingxia is serious and responsible for her work. She doesn''t ask for leave for no reason. Is it because of the villa? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 101

    "I see." Han 3000 said with a gloomy expression.


    He knew that there must be Jiang LAN playing tricks on him, but Su Yingxia mentioned that he would not refuse to live with humiliation in Su''s family for three years?


    As long as Su Yingxia is good, Han 3000 is willing to pay everything for it.


    "Can you promise me something?" Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, aunt he will continue to work here. I won''t fire her." Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes."


    Jiang LAN is in a good mood today. Even on a cloudy day, she feels warm all over. She thinks that the villa will soon become Su Yingxia''s, and she doesn''t have to worry about being driven out of the villa by Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter with you today? What are you laughing at secretly?" Su Guoyao asked Jiang LAN.


    "This villa will soon be your daughter. Can I not be happy?" Jiang Lan said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Guoyao looks at Jiang LAN suspiciously.


    "Han 3000, a loser, went to Jinqiao City and was discovered by Yingxia. Now Yingxia asked him to transfer the villa to Yingxia. Would he dare not agree? This kind of loser can only live a life of dependence. I''ll see if he dares to yell at me three times and four times in the future. " Jiang LAN complacent way.


    Su Guoyao frowned. Han 3000 made him feel more and more difficult. It was a good thing to get the villa on the surface, but Su Guoyao was a little worried.


    "Are you forcing them to divorce again?" Su Guoyao said.


    "Do you need me to force you? When Yingxia thinks it through, he will naturally divorce him. There are only countless and zero infidelities for men. Since he has done this kind of thing, it means that he is unfaithful to Yingxia. Our daughter is not a fool. Sooner or later, she will kick him away. " Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao sighs. Although he thinks it''s not a good thing to do this, he refutes Jiang LAN. This woman has to turn against him again. She can''t get good fruit, so she doesn''t say anything at all.


    However, Su Guoyao has some doubts about Han 3000''s going to Jinqiao City. If he really wants to play with women, how can he go to such a place as Jinqiao City?


    Casually bought a villa, and then buy a house, Jinwucangjiao for him, should be a very simple thing.


    It''s a pity that Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia don''t think so except Su Guoyao.


    When Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went to handle the transfer of villa ownership, something happened in Yanjing at the same time.


    Qincheng prison, as the most famous prison in China, is also known as the first prison. Both the prisoners and the strict garrison are the top ones in China.


    A limited edition Rolls Royce stopped in front of the gate of Qincheng. An old lady stepped down from the car.


    Although she has reached the age of aging, the old lady''s aura of not angry but powerful is very strong. Unfamiliar people will be shocked by this majesty if they just approach.


    Nangong Qianqiu, since Han Cheng was seriously ill and admitted to hospital, it was this old lady who supported the Han family by herself.


    It''s also her who ordered Han 3000 to leave the Han family and join the Su family, and let Han 3000 never reveal his true identity.


    All she did was for her great grandson, Han Jun.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, the Han family has only one grandson, that is Han Jun, because she can''t tolerate a waste to live in the name of the Han family.


    Today, Nangong Qianqiu came to Qincheng to see his precious grandson.


    This is a trip she must have every month. Even if the sky falls, it can''t stop her from visiting Han Jun.


    Qincheng a person in charge, see Nangong Qianqiu, politely welcome up, said: "old lady, Han Jun has been waiting for you."


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded and walked into Qincheng without saying a word.


    In the prison room, Nangong Qianqiu sees Han Jun''s scar on his face, which makes the old lady''s heart ache and unable to breathe.


    Because Han Jun had offended many people in Yanjing before, he suffered a lot of revenge after he was put into prison. It is common for him to be beaten.


    Although the old lady has tried her best to bribe some relevant personnel, she still can''t stop these things from happening. After all, the Han family hasn''t become a dominant family, and Yanjing is not the Han family''s world.


    "Grandma, when can you help me out? I don''t want to stay in this place all day." Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu sighs a long time. If Han Jun''s crimes are not serious, or if she is not imprisoned in Qincheng, she has many ways to save Han Jun, but this place, even the Han family, can''t do it. The authority that can bring to the old lady is to visit the prison more conveniently.


    "My good grandson, you have suffered a lot. Grandma also wants to save you, but grandma can''t do it now." Nangong Qianqiu said bitterly.


    "Grandma, do you want to watch me squat here for ten years? Grandchildren want to be around to take care of you. " Han Jun tears, a pair of sad look said.


    "Grandma does not have you at the side, is also tea does not think rice does not want, even sleep is not stable, but..." Nangong Qianqiu wiped a tear, her this heartache, has never reflected in Han 3000, the old lady''s eccentric, almost to the extreme¡° Didn''t you say that you wanted Han 3000 to go to jail for me? I am as like as two peas. No one will find it. Han Jun said eagerly. Nangong Qianqiu did have such an idea before, and it came out the first time Han Jun had an accident. The reason why he later decided to give Han 3000 a chance was that Nangong Qianqiu could not ensure that he would be 100% successful in doing so. In case of any mistake, this step would make the Han family fall into the abyss and never have a chance to turn over. But how can Han 3000 be such a loser? In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, Han Sanqian has never been good at anything. Even if he has made some achievements, the old lady will not admit it¡° Grandma, won''t you save me? If the Han family falls into Han 3000''s hands, it will end sooner or later. How can you believe this rubbish? " Han Jun is more worried when he sees that the old lady doesn''t speak. If Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t save him and Han 3000 doesn''t replace him, how can he survive the nightmare of the whole decade¡° Grandma knows that the Han family can''t rely on this rubbish. If you think about it again, I will surely save you. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Han Jun smashed his fist on the table and said angrily, "grandma, I know you have put your hope on Han 3000, otherwise you still need to think about it? I didn''t expect that I would treat you wholeheartedly. You have already given up on me. It seems that I have no meaning to live. " With that, Han Jun bumped his head against the table. Seeing this situation, Nangong Qianqiu hurried to Han Jun and said, "silly child, how can grandma give up on you? You can rest assured that grandma will save you. You can wait until grandma plans this matter well." Han Jun got up and knelt down in front of Nangong Qianqiu. He kowtowed, sniveled and wept. He looked pitiful and said, "grandma, I don''t want to suffer here. I''m beaten and bullied every day. Do you have the heart to come to see me every time, it''s a scar?" Nangong Qianqiu took a few breaths to relieve his heartache. He quickly said, "get up, grandma''s good grandson. You get up first. Grandma gives you a guarantee that she will try her best to save you."¡° Grandma, no matter what Han 3000 said to you, you can''t believe him. Don''t you know what he is promising? " Han Jun knows that the only way for him to leave Qincheng safely is to replace him with Han 3000, so he can''t let Han 3000 have the chance to pour soul soup in front of the old lady. What Han Jun doesn''t know is that Han 3000 has never returned to Yanjing, let alone seen Nangong Qianqiu. And even if you see Han 3000, you still won''t use his rhetoric to please Nangong Qianqiu. In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, she doesn''t regard Han 3000 as her grandson. Why did Han 3000 regard her as her grandmother? Han 3000 can endure the humiliation brought by the Su family, but he will never accept the pity and coldness of Nangong Qianqiu. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 102

    After leaving Qincheng, Nangong Qianqiu went to the hospital.


    In the VIP ward, Han Cheng, who is seriously ill, has his own medical staff to take care of him. However, Shi Jing will accompany Han Cheng as long as she has time.


    Han Cheng has been in a deep coma for several months. The doctor is not very optimistic about whether he can still wake up, and Shi Jing knows that he is likely to die in this way in his life.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Seeing Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing stands up quickly.


    Nangong Qianqiu looks cold, eyes cold, said: "Han 3000 this waste, is unable to replace Han Jun."


    Hearing this, Shi Jing frowned and asked, "Mom, what do you mean by that?"


    "Take Han 3000 back and let him go to jail for Han Jun." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Before that, Mingming had already agreed to give Han 3000 a chance. How could it suddenly change?


    Shi Jing knows that the old lady must have gone to see Han Jun today, otherwise it''s impossible to say such words. It must be that Han Jun said something in front of the old lady.


    "Mom, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at the Han family. Our competitors are eager for the Han family to fall down. If you really want to do this, they will catch you. At that time, not only can you not save Han Jun, but the Han family will also be involved." Shi Jing said.


    "Don''t you want me to watch Han Jun suffer from prison? I can''t do it. " Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Shi Jing clenched her teeth and said, "Mom, I know you don''t like to hear some words, but I still want to say that Han 3000 is also your grandson."


    "He?" Nangong Qianqiu face thick disdain, said: "he this waste, do not deserve to be my Nangong Qianqiu grandson."


    Shi Jing sighed and said, "I know you value Han Jun more, but is it worth taking risks for the whole Han family? Maybe someone wants us to do this. How can you be sure that there are no people from those families in Qincheng? "


    Before Nangong Qianqiu, because of the heartache of Han Jun, he lost his mind for a moment.


    There are many enemies in the Han family. They dare not put them on the table because the Han family has a lot of influence in Yanjing. If they fail to give the Han family a fatal blow, those people will die.


    They are waiting for the chance. Saving Han Jun is their chance.


    No matter how powerful the Han family is and how many contacts they have, they are unable to return to heaven.


    However, the old lady could not bear Han Jun to continue to go to prison.


    "I understand what you say, but what else can I do without gambling?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    It''s impossible to recover the old lady''s stubbornness, because Shi Jing knows how important Han Jun is in her mind. Even Han Cheng, her own son, can''t match her.


    When Han Cheng was admitted to the hospital for several months, the number of times the old lady came to the hospital was counted with one hand, but she went to Qincheng very frequently.


    "Mom, you give me some time. If it''s properly arranged to ensure that this matter won''t be caught, just do as you say, OK?" Shi Jing said.


    "You''d better be quick, or I''ll have to come out in person." With that, Nangong Qianqiu left the ward. During this period, she didn''t even look at Han Cheng.


    Shi Jing sighed. It seems that this matter is imperative. Even if she can buy some time for Han 3000, what can Han 3000 do?


    Even if he did, it was impossible for him to get the approval of the old lady.


    "A good and obedient mouth is very important, but it''s a pity that you can''t learn it in your life." Shi Jing sat by the bed again, took Han Cheng''s hand, and continued: "in this life, we are sorry for him, but he can only accept his life."


    Cloud City.


    Han three thousand spent a whole day, and finally completed the transfer procedures of the villa.


    Now, the real owner of the hillside villa belongs to Su Yingxia, but Han 3000 doesn''t have any sense of loss. Money and villa have no value to him.


    "Have you ever heard of three thousand weak water, only one scoop?" On the way home, Su Yingxia suddenly asks Han 3000.


    Han three thousand in the heart a surprised, she how can suddenly mention this sentence, is to perceive what?


    A calm expression, and then showed a smile, said: "this sentence, from a story in the Sutra, the Buddha in the bodhi tree and a mortal who do not know how to choose."


    "The Buddha said that a tourist was dying of thirst. The Buddha pitied him and put a lake in front of him, but he didn''t get in. Because he thought there was a lot of water in the lake. Since he couldn''t drink it all, he didn''t drink at all. Buddha said that people may encounter many beautiful things in their life, but it is enough to grasp one of them carefully. There are three thousand weak water, just take a ladle to drink


    See Han 3000 so serious explanation, Su Yingxia show eyebrow micro wrinkle, really just she think more?


    Maybe, after all, the backstage of weak water real estate is Yanjing Han''s.


    Although he is also surnamed Han, how can he be related to the Han family in Yanjing?


    "Do you think it''s inhuman of me to do so?" Su Yingxia continues to ask. After she promised Jiang LAN, she has some regrets in her heart, because although she has a knot in her heart, she thinks she shouldn''t doubt Han 3000. After all, for so many years, maybe he really has other things to do? If Han 3000 really needs a woman, why does he have to stay in Su''s home to be wronged? If you have such a strong classmate, you can''t be short of money and women. Listen to Su Yingxia so ask, Han 3000 laughed, said: "you will ask me, I am very happy."¡° But you can''t go back to your room to sleep until you explain it to me Su Yingxia said coldly. The smile on his face instantly solidified, Han 3000 drooped his head, waiting for the explanation to be clear, it will take a long time. Back home, when Jiang LAN saw the real estate certificate, she was so happy that she hopped in the living room. She was also pro and held the real estate certificate in her arms, just like her¡° Han 3000, now this villa belongs to the Su family. It has nothing to do with you. It''s not impossible for you to live here. From today on, you should recognize your identity. " Jiang LAN a pair of high above appearance to Han 3000 said. Han 3000 didn''t say anything. He didn''t have to think about it, because Jiang LAN is such a person, but it doesn''t mean that he would compromise as low as before¡° Mom, the villa has more than 100000 property management fees every year. You should remember to pay them. " Han 3000 reminds a way. Hearing this, Jiang Lan was stunned and said, "how much?"¡° Not a lot. I remember, 170000. " Han three thousand one face indifferent said¡° How can it be so high? This villa property is a pitfall. " Jiang lanmeng, their family couldn''t make so much money a year ago¡° The villas nearby are all private places. If you want to ensure that other people can''t go to your private place, the property fee will be very expensive. Moreover, the maintenance of Yundingshan villa will cost a lot of money every year. " Han 3000 said. Jiang LAN didn''t expect that the villa was still a hot potato. She just lived here and spent so much money every year. Now the villa is Su Yingxia''s, which means that the money has to come from her family¡° How much is maintenance? " Jiang LAN asked with fright¡° I don''t know, but I''m sure there will be more than 100000, so I have to prepare at least 300000 every year. " Han 3000 said. Jiang LAN eyes a black, almost fainted, paralyzed sitting on the sofa, said: "this is put out of the trap, I don''t pay, he can take me how."¡° The property in the villa area is managed by Tianjia. It''s not impossible if you don''t pay it, but what''s the consequence of provoking Tianjia? Needless to say, you should know. " Han 3000 said. Jiang LAN is like playing chicken blood, suddenly stood up, pointed to Han 3000 said: "you also live here, this money you also want to part."¡° OK, four people in the family, even if it''s 300000, I''ll pay 80000, no problem Han 3000 said happily. Apart from 80000, there are still 220000 left, which is quite a lot for Jiang LAN. Pointing to he Ting, he said, "she''s invited by you. Of course, it''s also a part."¡° Three hundred thousand, five people. I''ll pay one hundred and twenty thousand, no problem. " At this time, even he Ting can''t see it any more. It turns out that people are shameless and can go to this point. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 103

    After all, the Su family still has to pay close to 200000 yuan. How can Jiang LAN accept it? He doesn''t agree with Han 3000''s theory at all. When the time comes, he will ask Su Yingxia to come forward and let Han 3000 give all the money. That''s the truth.


    However, this incident also reminds Jiang LAN of another possibility.


    The annual property fee is so high that Han 3000 even dares to buy the hillside villa. How much does this guy have?


    Now that the villa has been transferred to Su Yingxia, Jiang LAN comes up with the idea of Han 3000''s private money. It''s better to ask Su Yingxia to let Han 3000 take out all his money.


    "You mother-in-law, you''re more hateful than the one on TV." In the kitchen, he Ting said to Han 3000 with a speechless face.


    Han 3000 cooks a few dishes for Su Yingxia tonight. He Ting says that, but he smiles.


    "It''s hard for people who have money to get out."


    "I can''t stand it. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t want to work here." He Ting said.


    "Aunt he, it''s your job to make money. You can make money. What do you do with worrying about these things?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "If you didn''t look down on my daughter, I would marry her to you. She doesn''t know how to cherish such a good person as you." He ting a pair of fight against injustice appearance said, this is not to say to play, he Ting really think so.


    But she knew that Han 3000 would stay at Su''s home for Su Yingxia. He suffered a lot of grievances and was said to be a waste by outsiders. No one could shake his feelings.


    "By the way, when does your daughter have a holiday? If she has a holiday, let her play at home, and you can stay together for a while." Han 3000 said.


    He Ting shakes her head. She is despised by Jiang LAN at home. If she lets her daughter live here, I don''t know how Jiang LAN will react.


    She can suffer some hardships, but she is not willing to let her daughter be wronged.


    "Forget it. Your mother-in-law can''t promise this. Even if she does, she won''t give my daughter a good face." He Ting refused.


    "It''s a pity that the villa is not mine now, otherwise I can make the decision." Han 3000 said.


    "3000, aunt he doesn''t want to destroy your relationship. As a man, you have to be strong occasionally. I know you are in favor of the summer, so you have to be patient step by step, but you can''t let others rub your nose and face. " He Ting said.


    "Aunt he, who does great things, doesn''t stick to small things." Han 3000 laughs.


    He Ting sighed, she can''t understand what''s big or not, she thinks Han 3000 is not a loser, there''s no need to be tolerant everywhere.


    She didn''t know how many grievances Su Yingxia had suffered, so naturally she couldn''t understand why han 3000 had such heavy feelings for Su Yingxia.


    The waste kicked out by the Han family goes to the Su family, and Su Yingxia doesn''t have the right to choose. He is laughed at by the whole city. Even the Su family points out to Su Yingxia. It can be imagined how much pressure Su Yingxia was under.


    After dinner, Han 3000 went back to the guest room, more or less not used to it.


    In the other room, Su Yingxia was also a little bit uncomfortable. After all, she couldn''t change her habit after three years.


    The next day, after su Yingxia went to work, Han 3000 went to weak water real estate.


    At the gate of the company, I met a man Han 3000 didn''t expect, Tang long.


    Tang long did not expect to meet Han 3000 here. Since he went to the hillside villa last time, Tang Long has been holding his breath and has no place to vent.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing in my company?" Tang Long stands in front of Han 3000. Now the whole weak water real estate has the highest status except Zhong Liang. As for the legendary boss, he has never met him. Besides, he has heard from other colleagues that the boss has never been to the weak water real estate.


    "Your company?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tang Long knows that this statement is wrong, but what does it matter? What''s the right of Han 3000 to refute him?


    "You heard me right. It''s my company, but I can''t compare with you. I followed the Su family to live in a villa on the hillside. I can''t envy you." Tang Long sighed.


    "Do you know that you are so boastful?" Han 3000 said.


    This guy even knows Zhong liang?


    Tang Long''s heart is empty. It''s OK to play with the cowhide, but it''s over when Zhong Liang knows it.


    But how could he be related to Zhong liang? It should be just mentioned by Su Yingxia.


    "Han 3000, don''t waste time with me. Does he know what it has to do with you?" Tang Long disdains the way.


    "You''re wasting my time. I''m going to see Zhong Liang. Can you be responsible for the delay?" Han 3000 said.


    Tang Long is frowning and gritting his teeth. His expression is colorful. Does this guy want to meet Zhong Liang on behalf of the Su family? When did he have such a high position in the Su family?


    Just now boasting, if this guy spread to Zhong Liang''s ears, how to explain?


    "Brother Zhong is not here today. You''d better get out of here." Tang Long said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can call him even if he''s not in the company." Han 3000 said. Tang Long sneered. Did this guy learn to brag with him? Although Su family is a building material supplier of West West project, it is not so sure before the bell Liang. It is necessary to know who works together for the weak water property. That is Zhong Liang has the final say, but Su family is passive, and only can please the bell. I''m afraid you are mentally retarded. Although you can represent the Su family, brother Zhong doesn''t give the Su family face. What can you do? He also called brother Zhong. Believe it or not, the Jade Emperor can come out to see me. " Tang Long joked¡° Otherwise, let''s make a bet. I can call Zhong Liang. How about you kneel at the door for three days? " Han 3000 said. Tang Long nodded his head and said, "OK, but if you can''t call me, please help me lick my shoes. I''m a famous brand of leather shoes. It''s lucky for you to lick them." Looking at the satisfaction on Tang Long''s face, Han 3000 shakes his head helplessly. How can such people like to die¡° What''s the matter? No? Han 3000, tell me about it. Can I believe that you are such a loser who brags in front of me? " Tang Long sneered¡° There are knee protectors on the street. I advise you to buy one now, or you won''t have a chance later. " Han 3000 finished, took out the phone. Seeing Han 3000''s affectation, Tang Long was not worried at all. He said, "see when you can play the trick. People like you have to lose their face before they know how to regret it. It''s like a Shabi." Han 3000 hung up, and as time went by, the smile on Tang Long''s face grew stronger and stronger¡° Your acting skills are OK. You are not worried at all. It''s a pity to be a loser in the Su family. Otherwise, I''ll introduce you to a brokerage company to run the Dragon show, earn some money by yourself, and don''t have to be insulted in the Su family. " Tang Long said¡° By the way, don''t you have to work today? " Han 3000 said. Tang long a Leng, this just thought of work clock things. The rules in the company are very strict. Even he can''t be late. Now he finally understands that Han 3000 didn''t call Zhong Liang, but deliberately delayed his work¡° I won''t let you go, Han 3000. " Tang Long angrily scolded and ran back to the company. Although the clock in time has been late, but also can''t help¡° I''ll waste my time with a fool. I''ll see how I deal with you when I hit the card. I''ll be late for work because of this dog. " Tang long, who runs into the company, swears, hoping to beat Han 3000. After the card, Tang Long didn''t rush to his office. Although Han 3000 may have run away, he has to go and have a look. As long as he catches the guy, he will teach him a lesson. Panting and running back and forth, when Tang Long returns to the company gate, he finds that Zhong Liang is also there, and stands with Han 3000. Did you really come? But it''s supposed to be normal work. It can''t be Han 3000''s call¡° Brother Zhong, I''m late for work today. It''s all this loser. " Walking to Zhong Liang, Tang Long quickly throws the black pot to Han 3000. Hearing this, Zhong Liang''s face suddenly sank. He asked Tang long to come to the company because he was really capable, but this guy didn''t pay attention to the boss! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 104

    "Tang long, what do you mean, Mr. Han is my guest. How dare you insult him like this?" Zhong Liang rebuked coldly.


    Distinguished guests?


    Tang long suspected that he had auditory hallucination for the first time.


    How can Han 3000 be Zhong Liang''s guest? Even if he represented the Su family, Zhong Liang couldn''t give him face like this.


    "Brother Zhong, he''s Han 3000, don''t you recognize the wrong person?" Tang Long confirmed again.


    Zhong Liang a cold hum, said: "Mr. Han, I''m sorry, I this company staff dog eye low, you want how to deal with, all depends on you a word."


    Seeing Zhong Liang''s slightly bent posture, Tang Long was dumbfounded.


    If the auditory hallucination just now, it can''t be an illusion now.


    How!


    How can it be!


    Is Zhong Liang so important to the Su family?


    But there are too many suppliers in Yuncheng who are more powerful than the Su family. Even if they don''t cooperate with the Su family, there are a lot of people waiting in line to cooperate with the weak water real estate.


    "Tang long, do you remember the gambling appointment just now? I called Zhong Liang and you were going to kneel at the gate of the company for three days. Am I right?" Han 3000 looks at Tang Long lightly.


    Kneel for three days!


    Tang Long didn''t believe Han 3000 could do it, so he agreed to the bet.


    How can Tang long do such a disgraceful thing.


    "Tang long, you''d better abide by the gambling agreement, otherwise I can only fire you, and I can make you unable to find a job in Yuncheng, and all companies dare not use you." Zhong Liang threatened.


    Tang Long is completely confused. It doesn''t matter if he loses his job. The big deal is to lose a better development opportunity.


    But he believes in Zhong Liang''s ability. If Zhong Liang really says anything, I''m afraid no one in Yuncheng will use him.


    "Brother Zhong, I..."


    Han three thousand toward the company, Zhong Liang is also speechless behind, leaving the silly Tang Long dumbfounded.


    Kneel or not?


    Kneel to lose face, don''t kneel to lose money!


    In the end, Tang Long still chooses to kneel down honestly. It''s important to face money, and he doesn''t want to lose his job.


    A moment of humiliation is nothing, when I get the Han family''s reuse, even if you Zhongliang in my eyes, it''s just a garbage..


    However, Han 3000 is such a loser. Why can he know Zhong Liang and be treated as a VIP?


    When Han Sanqian left the weak water real estate, he saw Tang Long kneeling and gave a smile. This guy looked tough, but he had to bend down in front of money.


    "Han 3000." After seeing Han 3000, Tang long stood up, walked to Han 3000 and said, "I apologize to you for your recklessness just now."


    No matter what his relationship with Zhong Liang is, in Tang Long''s opinion, he now needs to bear humiliation. Only when he keeps his job can he get close to the Han family and be reused by the Han family.


    Tang Long believes that he will turn over one day. On that day, Han 3000 and Zhong Liang will be trampled by him.


    Han three thousand for Tang Long apology some accident, but Tang Long also can be regarded as a big surprise to him.


    It''s no wonder that he can earn a million yuan a year in places like Yuncheng. His city government and Zhijin can''t be compared.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t think Tang Long really admits his mistake. This guy just doesn''t want to lose his job, even the chance of revenge.


    Use weak water property close to Han family? If so, he would be desperate again.


    "I''m not the kind of person with a small stomach. As long as you kneel down for three days, I won''t care about you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tang Long gritted his teeth and looked at Han 3000''s back as he left. He said maliciously, "waste things, sooner or later, you will fall into my hands. When I become an important member of the Han family in Yanjing, I want you to die. Su Yingxia will also become a minister of my crotch."


    With these words, Tang Long knelt down again.


    Without Han 3000''s instruction, Zhong Liang didn''t fire Tang Long either.


    Although Tang Long made enough mistakes to make him die tens of thousands of times, Han 3000 didn''t speak deliberately, which is to leave his meaning, so Zhong Liang is not willing to make decisions without authorization.


    Mordor nightclub.


    When Han 3000 saw Mo Yang with a smile on his face, he didn''t have to ask to know that things were settled in the boxing ring. However, when Dao 12 came forward, it was really a matter of catching.


    "The old man driving a broken car, when can you give his men more face?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    As Mo Yang, he still drives a Santana. It''s really a bit of a bargain, and Han 3000 can''t figure it out. He has 200 million in his hand, so why can''t he give up a good car for himself?


    Hear Han 3000''s ridicule, Mo Yang a face indifferent, said: "I call this low-key, play a pig eat a tiger, understand?"


    "What about playing a pig and eating a tiger? You''re almost a pig. How can you eat tiger? Do you know that face is very important in today''s society? When you drive a broken car, you feel that you don''t have face. How can you talk to others? " Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want to do with me? There''s nothing else. Just disappear from me." Mo Yang closed his eyes and didn''t want to see Han 3000¡° Mo Yang, I''m your creditor. You still owe me 200 million. That''s your attitude when you talk to me? " Han 3000 laughs. Mo Yang, with a cheeky expression, sighed and said, "Oh, don''t you know that it''s the man who owes money these days? Who cares about creditors? " This guy is becoming more and more shameless now. Han 3000 was angry and laughed by his rogue attitude. Looking at his subordinates, he said, "look, this is your boss. What''s the difference between you and the ruffian rogue." Those subordinates dare not participate in the dialogue between them. Although they know that this person is the famous Su family in Yuncheng, it''s just appearance. They dare not speak with their heads buried¡° Han 3000, you are now in the gangster''s den. What''s so strange about seeing the gangster here? " Mo Yang said with a leisurely expression. Well, it''s shameless to fight with this guy. Han 3000 is doomed to lose¡° Now in Yuncheng, only Fang Peng can be called an opponent? " Han 3000 said. Fang Peng, another big man in the gray area of Yuncheng, is on the same level as Lin Yong before. However, because the backstage is more powerful, his position is somewhat extraordinary. However, over the years, Fang Peng has not expanded his power in Yuncheng. It''s said that Tianjia deliberately manipulated it to avoid unnecessary trouble caused by Fangpeng''s big tree. Tianjia is a legitimate business after all. It''s just unavoidable that he has an affair with the grey area, but he doesn''t want to get into it¡° Fang Peng will not expand his power, but you should also be aware that it is very difficult to shake his position. " See Han 3000 no longer with his joke, Mo Yang''s attitude is also serious. Han Sanqian nodded. With Tianjia as the backstage, Fang Peng is really hard to deal with, because Tianjia can''t let Fang Peng fall. Tianjia is also the first family in Yuncheng. To deal with Fang Peng, we have to deal with Tianjia first, which is a big project¡° It''s said that the master of Tian family has a martial arts museum in Yuncheng, and he himself is a fanatical martial arts addict. Have you ever thought about making friends with Tian family? " Han 3000 asked. Mo Yang''s brain ran rapidly, and soon thought of the meaning of Han 3000''s words, and said, "do you want Dao 12 to attract the attention of the Heavenly Master? Is it funny that Dao 12 can socialize? If you let him go, what else can you do besides beating the whole martial arts school down? " Han Sanyi has a wry smile on his face. Mo Yang is right. He has a straight character. He either punches or turns away. How can he get closer to the old man of the heavenly family¡° It seems that I have to go myself. " Han 3000 sighed¡° By the way, what''s the situation like in the ring. " Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° In the three boxing arenas, Dao 12 hit each other. It''s much more powerful than you. " Mo Yang said with a smile. Although he despised Han 3000 a little, he recognized Han 3000''s strength in his heart. He was able to fight against Dao 12 and even try to push back Dao 12. There are few people in Cloud City who can do this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 105

    Fists are the most efficient way to solve problems, but it''s a pity that not everything can be solved by such means. Tianjia is the most influential family in Yuncheng after all. It''s wishful thinking to defeat such a local family with fists.


    After Han 3000 left the nightclub, he went to tianchangsheng''s Changsheng martial arts school.


    As the head of the Tianjia family, tianchangsheng almost left the company''s big and small affairs to his children. He devoted himself to martial arts all day and went to Shaolin for a period of time. However, he didn''t become a Shaolin disciple because he didn''t meet the requirements of Shaolin.


    In tianchangsheng''s eyes, society is the river and lake. In the river and lake, there should be people who study martial arts. The people are strong and the country is prosperous. It is rare for tianchangsheng, who stinks of copper, to have such awareness in his old age.


    Inside the martial arts museum, there are four voices. Tianchangsheng is accompanied by a 17-year-old girl with two horsetails. She looks energetic.


    Although the little girl is not old, she is already a graceful beauty in terms of her figure and appearance. The little white shoes match with the baseball skirt and the sports short T. she doesn''t deliberately show off her sexiness, but it just gives people a kind of enchanting feeling.


    "Grandfather, you said to let me see the master fighting today. Where is the master and why hasn''t he come yet." Tianling''er, as the youngest and favorite granddaughter of the younger generation of Tianjia, is the apple of the eye in Tianjia. She grew up with tianchangsheng''s beard and regarded tianchangsheng as a horse. She is the only one in Tianjia.


    "What''s the hurry? They haven''t come yet." Tian Changsheng smiles with a spoiled face. Today, he meets an old friend who has known for many years. The other party says that he wants to bring a master to show him. Naturally, Tian Changsheng is not convinced. So he plans to let the most powerful person in the martial arts school come forward to show him what a real master is.


    Tian Changsheng and this old friend have been friends for many years. On the surface, they are friendly, but they often compete in private. For so many years, they have not won. Today is the time to win.


    After all, they are old, pinching the day, one day less, no one is willing to close their eyes to the day, has not yet won.


    At this time, Han 3000 came to the martial arts school. When ling''er saw Han 3000 that day, he ran to Han 3000 with a horsetail.


    Looking up and down Han 3000 curiously, he asked, "are you the master?"


    Han 3000 is puzzled, where is this beautiful little girl? Is it love at first sight?


    "I just came to have a look. I''m not an expert." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng came over and asked Han 3000, "little brother, are you interested in us here?"


    Han Sanqian looks at Tian Changsheng with a kind smile. He doesn''t look like an old fox who has been immersed in shopping malls for many years. He doesn''t feel any sense of cunning in his body, and his eyes are especially clear, which makes him very surprised.


    "I don''t care..."


    Before Han''s words were finished, a group of people came outside the martial arts school and interrupted him.


    "Changsheng, I''m not late." This is tianchangsheng''s old friend, Luo Bin, accompanied by a group of energetic young people.


    And the person closest to Luo Bin, with a heavy step, is obviously an expert in training.


    "No, no, it''s still early. How can I be late?" Tian Changsheng ignores Han 3000 and goes to Luo Bin.


    Tianling''er knew that this man was not a master, then turned his lips and walked away.


    "Grandfather Luo." Tianling''er called politely.


    Luo Bin is extremely happy, repeatedly said: "ling''er''s mouth is still so sweet. If you are Grandfather Luo''s granddaughter, grandfather Luo will be able to close his eyes even if he dies."


    "Ling''er, long time no see." A young man beside Luo Bin looks at tianling''er with hot eyes. His name is Luo xuyao. He is Luo Bin''s grandson. He is as old as tianling''er and likes tianling''er very much.


    Although tianling''er didn''t like Luo xuyao very much, he responded politely.


    Luo Bin has always wanted tianling''er to be his granddaughter-in-law. The more he sees it, the more satisfied he is. But he has never found the right reason. Today, he is not only here to share the victory with Tianchang Sheng.


    "Changsheng, I''m afraid that the master I found today is not his opponent even if you take turns in the whole martial arts school." Luo Bin said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng snorted coldly and said, "Luo Bin, have you ever seen anything called a master? If not, I''ll show you today. "


    "Ha ha ha ha." Luo Bin laughed and said, "it''s just boring for them to have a competition. Otherwise, we''d better do something colorful."


    Tianchangsheng frowns. What''s the old guy thinking about?


    "What color do you want?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Xuyao has been fond of ling''er for a long time. If you lose today, why don''t you decide their marriage?" Luo Bin said.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t expect that the old man should be so shameless, so he had the idea of tianling''er.


    Tianling''er is his heart and soul, and Luo xuyao, a man who doesn''t see Tianchang at all. He''s just a waste. If he marries tianling''er to him, it''s not going to destroy tianling''er''s life.


    "Well, don''t you dare? Otherwise, you can let the people in the martial arts school fight one by one. I don''t mind the wheel fight, as long as your people can fight. " Luo Bin said triumphantly. When tianling''er saw Luo Bin''s roaring Zhang Jin, he couldn''t let his grandfather lose face and said, "grandfather, I believe you." Tianchangsheng was very confident before, but it was a little guilty to bet tianlinger''s happiness¡° Changsheng, when did you become so pussy, or did you become old and timid? If you can win, I''ll give you half of the Luo family''s property in Dongshan City, OK? " Luo Bin said. Dongshan Luojia industry, but also half! Even for Tianjia, it is an amazing asset. But the more so, the more prosperous the day, the more bottomless the heart is. If this old fox has no confidence, how dare he say such words¡° Tianling''er, your grandfather is going to be a turtle. " Luo Bin said to Tian ling''er with a smile. Tianling''er is so angry that his mouth is bulging. How could grandfather be a turtle with a shrunken head¡° Grandfather, we also have experts. Don''t be afraid of him. " The day spirit son pulls the day prosperous Cape to say. If you don''t dare to promise, this old face will be lost today, and with Luo Bin''s character, you will certainly tell the story and publicize it. Tianchangsheng couldn''t accept himself as a turtle. He said in a deep voice, "OK, I promise you."¡° Ha ha ha, this is the day I know prosperous, happy Luo Bin said with a look of success. One side of Han 3000 saw this scene and laughed. The guy beside Luo Bin looks strange, but in fact he has explosive power all over his body. Although there are several people with excellent strength in this martial arts school, compared with him, he is still far behind. Before the fight, Han 3000 has seen the end. Today, tianchangsheng will not only lose face, but also her beloved granddaughter. Han three thousand suddenly feel a blazing eyes to himself, turn a head to see, it is the day spirit son hate looking at him. This guy who doesn''t know where he''s from is laughing¡° What are you laughing at? " The day spirit son walks to Han 3000 in front of, hands fork waist of qualitative ask a way¡° You are going to marry Luo xuyao. I wish you happiness with a smile. " Han 3000 said¡° Bah, bah, crow''s mouth, how can my grandfather lose? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth Tian ling''er said angrily. Han Sanqian shrugs helplessly. To win the competition, he can''t do it by mouth. Unless there are some hidden experts in tianchangsheng martial arts school who don''t show up, they can''t win¡° By the way, if you want me to help, please call me Han 3000 laughs. Tianling''er looked at Han 3000 scornfully and said, "how can I ask you for help? There are so many experts in the martial arts school. What are you? How can you teach him a lesson from the people who look good at your grandfather?"¡° Well, I''ll keep my eyes open. I hope you don''t lose too much. " Han three thousand one face serious say, the day spirit son is angry straight stamp foot. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 106

    Originally, tianchangsheng intended to let the strongest person in the martial arts school fight, but now it''s about tianling''er''s happiness, and Luo Bin also said that it''s not a one-off game, so he planned to let another person try it out.


    "If you observe carefully, you must not lose this battle." Tianchangsheng tells the people around him that he is the strongest person in the martial arts school, and the person standing on the challenge arena at the moment is the second person in the martial arts school.


    "Don''t worry, master. I will do my best."


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the challenge arena, and Luo Bin''s people stepped on the ground, which broke out a very huge momentum, and the whole challenge arena was shaking.


    After the big bang, I saw that the prosperous man was rapidly approaching. In the eyes of ordinary people, the speed was very fast and it was amazing, but Han 3000 shook his head.


    "Too much emphasis on strength training will lead to a decline in speed and agility, but it is enough to deal with the people in this martial arts school."


    Han 3000''s words indicate the end of the contest.


    As soon as his voice fell, Luo Bin''s men burst out with a fist, only to hear a scream, and the second master of the martial arts school flew directly down the challenge arena.


    It''s just a head-on strike. It''s a split.


    Tianchangsheng''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    How can this guy be so powerful! His people couldn''t even resist a move, and they fainted.


    "Are you... Are you confident?" Tian Changsheng asked the people around him. Now he has a deep understanding of why Luo Bin dares to take half of the assets of the Luo family as a bet. This guy is obviously well prepared.


    People around him smile bitterly. The strength of the other side is beyond his imagination. The gap between him and the second place in the martial arts school is not very big. It usually takes dozens of moves to win or lose. But the people in the challenge arena can get it done with one punch. It''s up to them to make a decision.


    "Master, I can only do my best." The man said that his previous effort turned into doing his best, which shows that his confidence has been defeated by this blow.


    "Changsheng, it seems that your skills are not so good. You can''t even take a punch." Luo Bin said triumphantly.


    Tianchangsheng clenched his fist. It is not important to win or lose. What is important is tianling''er''s happiness. It must not be wasted in Luo xuyao''s hands.


    "What''s the hurry? The real master of the martial arts school hasn''t appeared yet." Tianchangsheng said.


    The first master of the martial arts school appeared, but his confidence was obviously insufficient.


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly. Before he started to fight, he showed his fear of the other side. It doesn''t matter whether he plays or not, because he is sure to lose.


    "Grandfather, we won''t lose." The day spirit son tightly drags the day prosperous to say.


    Tianchangsheng''s forehead has exuded sweat at the moment. Although he told himself repeatedly in his heart that he would not lose, he had no confidence at all.


    "Ling''er, don''t worry. My grandfather won''t let you marry Luo xuyao." Tian Changsheng said firmly.


    At this time, Tian ling''er can''t help looking at Han 3000 quietly. If the people in the martial arts school really lose, can he help?


    But as I have just said to him, it is impossible to ask him for help. Would it be a shame to ask him?


    "Fight quickly and make a quick decision. There are so many people in the martial arts school. If you don''t fight one by one, prosperity will not be convinced." Luo Bin told the people in the challenge arena.


    The man nodded, gave a scornful smile, and shot again.


    Another blow. The first master of the martial arts school flew out of the arena and hit the ground with a roar.


    Tianchangsheng looks pale. He lost again, and he lost so easily.


    Luo Bin was not surprised at the result, because he paid a lot of money for the master, not only to win face, but also to win a wife for Luo xuyao.


    "Grandfather, we... Lost again." Tianling''er has been sweating a lot by holding tianchangsheng''s hand.


    Luo Bin said to Tian Changsheng with a smile, "Changsheng, let''s hurry up and call out the real masters of your martial arts school. It''s no sense to try again."


    The real master?


    The two most powerful people in the martial arts school have lost now. Where are the real masters.


    If you lose, you have to admit it.


    But how can tianchangsheng be recognized? This is tianlinger''s life happiness.


    "Grandfather, why don''t we ask him for help?" Tian ling''er points to Han 3000 and says.


    "He?" Tianchangsheng looks at tianling''er unexpectedly. I don''t know why she has such a proposal.


    "He just said that if we lose, we can ask him for help." Said Tian ling''er.


    Did this young man say such a thing? However, he didn''t look like a man who could fight. He didn''t have the confidence to say that.


    "Ling''er, how can you believe everyone? Do you think he looks like a master?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er sighs. She really doesn''t see that Han 3000 looks like a master, but she can''t accept the fact that she wants to marry Luo xuyao.


    Let go of Tian Changsheng''s hand, Tian ling''er walks towards Han 3000 with a ruddy face. In addition to being afraid to marry Luo xuyao, she is more ashamed because she has vowed not to ask Han 3000 for help.


    When he comes to Han 3000, Tian ling''er lowers his head, but he can''t say anything to help. Han 3000 didn''t speak, so he waited quietly¡° You... Can you help me? " The day spirit son sound like mosquito fly of say. Although Han 3000 heard her clearly, his voice was too small. He pretended not to hear her and asked, "what did you say?" Tianling''er is red in the face and ears. This guy clearly heard it, but he pretended not to hear it¡° Can you help me? " Tianling''er said a little louder¡° Of course, but what''s in it for me? " Han 3000 said¡° What benefits do you want? I can give you a lot of money. " Said Tian ling''er. Money doesn''t mean much to Han 3000. Of course, he can''t do anything to tianling''er. After all, he has a good wife. Although he hasn''t been a real husband and wife for three years, Han 3000 can never betray Su Yingxia. Today, when he came to the martial arts school, Han 3000 was just looking for a chance to have a good relationship with the Tianjia family. When he met this incident, it was a heaven sent opportunity. He said that he wanted benefits, that is, to tease tianling''er. At this time, Tian Changsheng also came. Although he didn''t believe in Han 3000, there was no other way. He had to take a dead horse as a living horse doctor and have a try¡° Little brother, I listen to ling''er. Can you help me Asked Tian Changsheng¡° He took care of your man with two punches, and I can take care of him with one. " Han 3000 light said. When Tian Changsheng heard this kind of arrogant words, he didn''t believe it. The other side was so strong that he was abnormal. How could it be solved with one punch? Today''s young people just don''t think about the consequences of losing face when they talk big¡° Little brother, you saw his strength just now. The two masters of our martial arts school are not his opponents. What''s the point of bragging in front of me? " Tianchangsheng said¡° Two experts? " Han 3000 was dumbfounded. If both of them were experts, they insulted the experts and said, "the two wastes are almost the same."¡° You... "Tianchangsheng looks at Han 3000 angrily. The two most powerful people in the martial arts school are actually called two wastes by him. Isn''t the whole martial arts school a waste in his eyes¡° Don''t worry, old man. What I said is true or false. Don''t you know when I come on stage? " Han 3000 laughs. Tianchangsheng took a deep breath and said, "what conditions do you have?"¡° I remember Luo Bin said just now that if he loses, half of the assets of the Luo family will be given to you. " Han 3000 said¡° As long as you can win, half of the assets belong to you. " Tianchangsheng doesn''t even care about face, so how can he care about money? Now he only hopes to make tianling''er well and not marry Luo xuyao¡° But I can''t let outsiders know about this. How about keeping the assets of the Luo family for me? " Han 3000 said. Tianchangsheng frowned and didn''t quite understand what Han 3000 meant. However, since he said so, it''s OK to do so. After all, the most important thing is whether he can win the competition¡° Don''t take it lightly, little brother. His strength is very strong. " Tianchangsheng reminds us. Han Sanqian stood up, twisted his neck, and then walked toward the challenge arena. As he walked, he said, "I said one punch, I would never use two." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 107

    "Grandfather, he is so rampant, can die very ugly." Looking at Han 3000''s back, Tian ling''er''s mood is very complicated.


    I don''t like his arrogance. I don''t want him to win. But if he loses, tianling''er can''t accept marrying Luo xuyao in the future.


    Tianchangsheng sighed. He didn''t know where this man was confident, but he could almost foresee the end of Han 3000.


    This kind of arrogant young man should have a good family and never suffered setbacks. That''s why he is so arrogant. He doesn''t see the strength of the other party at all. Maybe he will recognize the truth only when he falls down.


    "Ling''er, I can''t count on this person, but my grandfather will think of other ways to solve it." Tian Changsheng said feebly, how did not expect that this competition would cause such serious consequences.


    Tianling''er''s face is as pale as ashes, and his grandfather''s dishonesty is bound to make a big joke. Luo Bin is bound to publicize this event, and their whole Tianjia family may be ashamed of it.


    "Grandfather, I can''t shame the family because of me. Otherwise, I''d better get engaged with Luo xuyao." Tian ling''er admits his fate and says that it''s impossible to rely on him to turn the tide around, so Tian ling''er doesn''t report any hope.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t say anything. He was in pain because he knew the consequences of breaking his promise, but also the consequences of letting tianlinger and Luo xuyao get engaged.


    "Little brother, if you can help me win this game, no matter what you ask, I will promise you." Tian Changsheng looks at Han 3000 who has stepped into the challenge arena and says that although his hope is slim, he can only try his best.


    Han Sanqian turned his head with a smile and said to Tian Changsheng, "you old man, you talk a lot. I said one punch, that''s one punch. Is there anything to doubt?"


    Tianchangsheng sighed. He was arrogant and ignorant. What kind of environment did this young man grow up in?


    At this time, Han 3000''s opponent burst out laughing: "I''ve never met such an arrogant person as you. Since you''ve said that you can get me by one blow, don''t blame me for being impolite. From now on, be a vegetable."


    The man''s voice fell, so he used the same technique again. He stepped on the challenge arena, and the other arena trembled, and his fist was as fast as the wind.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, such speed is as slow as a snail.


    After 12 fights with Dao last time, Han 3000 couldn''t take care of himself for a week. This time, he didn''t dare to play like this. After all, Su Yingxia won''t take care of him now.


    His legs sank, slightly bent, and he leaped all his life. Han 3000 jumped three meters high.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this scene, he was stunned.


    Tianling''er''s beautiful eyes are also incredible. He said stupidly, "he jumps so high."


    In the air, Han Sanqian turned around and took advantage of his opponent''s old strength. His weight sank and fell rapidly, hitting the back of the man''s head with one punch.


    All this is just a flash of lightning and flint. After Han 3000 fell on the challenge arena, he clapped his hands and said, "don''t blame me for your choice."


    It''s not as shocking as being blasted out of the challenge arena before, but Han 3000 really got him with one punch.


    There was a complete silence in the martial arts school. Not only the people in the martial arts school, but also Luo Bin was speechless.


    "How... How possible!"


    Tianchangsheng''s eyes are almost falling. The two masters in the martial arts school are all beaten down by Luo Bin''s people. Such a powerful man is actually beaten down by this young man!


    Before that, tianchangsheng felt that he was arrogant, arrogant and ignorant, even ignorant.


    But now?


    "One punch! Grandfather, he really did it. " Tianling''er was so excited that he stamped his feet and blushed.


    Tianchangsheng took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "yes, I didn''t expect that he really did it. My grandfather really looked down on him."


    Luo Bin''s face is extremely ugly. He has investigated tianchangsheng''s martial arts school in advance, and knows the strength of these people, so he has spent a lot of money to hire an expert. Unexpectedly, he killed Cheng Yaojin halfway, destroying his plan.


    Luo Bin''s heart is dripping, half of Luo''s industry! But we have to give it all to tianchangsheng.


    no way!


    Even if you break your promise, you can''t do it.


    "Luo Bin, you lost." Tianchangsheng looks at Luo Bin with a smile.


    Tianling''er secretly glanced at Han 3000 with some shy expression on his face. Then he turned to Luo Bin and said, "grandfather Luo, you haven''t forgotten what you said before, have you?"


    Luo Bin snorted coldly and said, "tianchangsheng, this man is not from your martial arts school, is he?"


    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng knew that Luo Bin wanted to cheat and said, "you just made it very clear that as long as you are a member of the martial arts school, you can win even if you can. Do you want to turn back now?"


    "I mean the apprentice of your martial arts school, not the outsider." Luo Bin said.


    "Luo Bin, we are old. If you go back, you won''t be afraid of losing face?" Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    Face? For Luo Bin, face is not as important as half of the assets of the Luo family¡° I will come again when the sky is prosperous. " With these words, Luo Bin angrily left the martial arts school, and his men dragged the unconscious man away from the challenge arena. Tianchangsheng is in a good mood. It''s already a losing situation. I didn''t expect to be saved by a stranger. Thank you very much. Taking three steps at the same time, Tian Changsheng came to Han 3000 with a grateful face and said, "little brother, thanks to you this time. I apologize for your attitude just now." Tian ling''er, the girl, suddenly doesn''t dare to face Han 3000. Instead, she secretly looks at Han 3000 with her spare light. At this time, tianling''er found that the man who was not well dressed had such a handsome face, which was different from those so-called idols. He was full of masculinity of men, and had no feminine taste at all¡° The old man is serious. How can you make me apologize? " Han 3000 said humbly. Tianchang Shengshi didn''t know how to describe Han 3000. He was arrogant before, but now he is very modest. Maybe... This is the real strength of the people¡° Luo Bin seems to have broken his promise. If you have any other requirements, please let me know. I will meet you. " Tianchangsheng said. Han 3000 shook his head and said, "if he doesn''t give it to me, he will give it to me. I will take half of the assets of the Luo family. I can''t let him go back." Day prosperous from Han three thousand tone to detect an extremely strong flavor, it seems that he wants to take, Luo family can not but give. Who is this young man and why does he have such an air? Yuncheng has never heard of a son of such a noble family¡° Little brother, you and I have known each other. I wonder if I can tell you my name? " Asked Tian Changsheng¡° It''s not that I can''t say it, but the old man wants to keep it a secret for me, OK? " Han 3000 said¡° Of course, my little brother has helped me so much. I will keep it a secret for you. "¡° Han 3000. " With that, Han turned and left. Tian Changsheng looks puzzled. Han 3000, who is this? Is there such a powerful Han family in Yuncheng? At this time, Tian ling''er suddenly covers her mouth. She can''t believe it. And now when she sees Han 3000''s back, she has a very familiar feeling. Why do you have a deja vu? Why do you feel so familiar! By the way, it''s like him! As like as two peas, he was almost the same as his little prince who had been in the net all night. A young lady once paid to investigate the background of the piano prince. This is not a groundless thing, because tianling''er has done it¡° Ling''er, what''s the matter with you? " Aware of the strange nature of tianling''er, tianchangsheng asks curiously¡° Grandfather, he''s Han 3000. " Said Tian ling''er¡° Yes, so what. " Tian Changsheng doesn''t understand¡° Do you forget that there is a famous man named Han 3000 in Yuncheng? The son-in-law of the Su family. " Tianling''er said that she was very upset because he might be the little prince of piano, but how could he be the son-in-law of the Su family! Tianchang Sheng''s eyes are gaping. Han 3000, the son-in-law of the Su family, is a waste! No wonder... No wonder he wants to help him keep secret. It turns out that he is Han 3000 of the Su family. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 108

    "Grandfather, why did such a powerful man join the Su family, and he was scolded as a loser by the whole city." The day spirit son doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Tian Changsheng can''t figure out the reason, but he knows that Han 3000 is not a simple person.


    Since he has such a strong ability and is willing to hibernate in Su''s home, he must have some purpose.


    "This person is not simple. I''m afraid Cloud City will change in the future." Tianchangsheng knows that he has totally misunderstood Han 3000. He is not arrogant, and he knows the truth of not showing his edge. His previous attitude is all because he can do it himself, but tianchangsheng thinks he is arrogant and ignorant unilaterally.


    There is a reason for a gentleman to hide his clumsiness.


    What does he want?


    "Grandfather, do you think he is a very good man?" Tian ling''er suddenly smiles and looks like a ghost.


    Tianchangsheng frowned and reminded tianlinger, "linger, don''t forget that he is the son-in-law of the Su family and is married."


    "But the Su family didn''t value him at all, and regarded him as a loser. Moreover, he and Su Yingxia should have no relationship." Tianling''er Si said without mind.


    "Ling''er, you are only 18 years old. It''s not time to think about these things." Tianchangsheng said with a bitter smile.


    "But if you miss such an excellent person, can you still find it? Ling''er eighteen is an adult Tianling''er said with a mouthful, it''s so powerful, and maybe it''s the little piano prince she''s yearning for. Tianling''er doesn''t mind that he''s married.


    After all, marriage is also able to divorce, excellent men, even second marriage is worth it.


    "But you have to know that no matter how beautiful a rose is, it also has thorns. His excellence may make you full of scars." Tianchangsheng never interferes with tianling''er''s feelings. As long as the granddaughter is happy, he will do it.


    Although Han Sanqian is married, as tianling''er said, he is not reused and can''t have a relationship with Su Yingxia, so this paper engagement has no substantive significance.


    If... This young man can really become the son-in-law of the Tian family, it may be a breakthrough of the Tian family.


    Tianchangsheng has a small chance of losing sight of others. He believes that Han 3000''s future achievements are immeasurable.


    How can such a young man, who is patient and dormant, live a mediocre life?


    "Grandfather, I want to make a friend with him." Tianling''er said with a smile.


    "You can try to communicate with each other, but don''t be too affectionate." Tianchangsheng said. When Han 3000 remarried in Tianjia, tianchangsheng would greet him with both hands.


    Han 3000 is regarded as waste and rubbish in Su''s family.


    But who in the Su family could have thought that even tianchangsheng valued Han 3000 so much, and even tianlinger, the apple of his eye, would fall in love with Han 3000?


    "Those who miss Ben likes are waiting to submit to me." Tian ling''er says with his pink fists and an oath.


    Tianchangsheng''s face was full of flattering smile. He touched tianlinger''s head and said, "if you like, do it. Grandfather will give you full support."


    Han Sanqian never thought of it. He just wanted to take this opportunity to connect with Tianjia, but he was attracted by tianling''er!


    When I got home, I didn''t have to pick up Su to go to work in summer, which was very empty.


    Now that the family is rich, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao stay on the mahjong table almost every day, but it''s a good thing that Han 3000 doesn''t have to face them for a long time.


    After chatting with he ting for a while, Han 3000 went back to his room to have a rest.


    Tomorrow, Zhang Linghua will be discharged from hospital, so she has to go to pick her up, and then she will be arranged to work in the weak water real estate. Han Sany keeps this matter in mind. Although it is the evil done by Jiang LAN, Han still can''t bear to see Zhang Linghua''s mother and son struggling for life.


    This may be his biggest weakness. Although his compassion is not overflowing, he can''t be hard hearted for the bad things that happened in front of him. Otherwise, he will feel guilty.


    Of course, in the face of the enemy, Han 3000''s cruel means are beyond doubt.


    The next morning, Han 3000 rode a donkey to the hospital, because he couldn''t drive two cars at home, and he didn''t want to buy another one.


    In the hospital, while helping Zhang Linghua to go through the discharge procedures, Han 3000 was suddenly blindfolded from behind. If he hadn''t restrained himself quickly, he would have used an over shoulder fall.


    "Guess who I am."


    This kind of retarded game makes Han 3000 have no choice but to smile, but listening to the voice, it''s a little familiar and a little strange.


    "Do you recognize the wrong person?" Han 3000 said.


    "It''s boring." The master of the voice let go. Han 3000 turned his head and saw clearly. Isn''t this tianling''er?


    With the relationship between him and tianling''er, he is not able to play such a close game. This little girl is familiar with herself.


    "Tianling''er, why are you here?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way.


    "You don''t care about me. You''re not my boyfriend." The day spirit son mumbles mouth, a face Ao Jiao of say.


    "So it is." Then Han 3000 was ready to leave. Tian ling''er stood in front of Han 3000 and said, "grandfather said that you should know how to repay your kindness."¡° So? " Han 3000 did not understand¡° So I''m going to invite you to dinner tonight, and I made it myself. " Tian ling''er said with a smile. This little girl is only 18 years old. Can she cook? Han Sanqian could not help thinking of Shen lingyao''s dark cooking. He waved his hand and said, "forget it. If you want to poison me, just say it more simply." Tianling''er put his hands on his waist, and his mouth swelled with anger. He said, "what do you mean, do you doubt my cooking? Since I was 15 years old, I have learned how to cook every summer vacation. Even my grandfather said it was delicious. How dare you dislike it? " Tianchangsheng treats tianling''er as the apple of his eye. He says it''s delicious. Can you believe this kind of nonsense? Even if tianling''er gave him a dish of arsenic, he would eat it with a smile. So there is no standard to judge tianchangsheng''s words. How can Han 3000 believe it¡° I have something else to do. Don''t get in my way Han 3000 said¡° Why don''t we bet that if I make something delicious, you''ll praise me more? " Said Tian ling''er. Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing, boasting that she was a gamble? This little girl is very cute¡° Well, if I have time, how about going Han 3000 said perfunctorily¡° No, you have to promise me, or I won''t let you go. " Tianling''er opens his hands and looks like he will never give up. Han 3000 is also anxious to go to Zhang Linghua for discharge procedures, and her attitude is so firm, can only be down, said: "OK, you tell me the location."¡° Give me your cell phone. " Tian ling''er reaches out his hand with a smile, and also hooks his finger to Han 3000. Han 3000 hesitates for a moment, sighs again, and then gives his mobile phone to tianling''er. Tianling''er enters his own number and takes a name that makes Han 3000 speechless. Invincible explosion cute! Today''s little girl, Han 3000 really can''t understand. How cute is it when it explodes¡° Well, go ahead and get busy. " To achieve the goal of the day Ling son said contentedly. After helping Zhang Linghua go through the discharge procedures, Han 3000 rides a small electric donkey to the weak water property. Although Zhang Linghua can adapt to the new environment, with her toughness, in order to support Zhang Tianxin, there should be no problem. There is a Porsche across the street from the hospital. Tianling''er is sitting in the car. When she sees Han 3000 leaving on a donkey, she has a strong smile on her face¡° Grandfather said that you have bought the hillside villa. Why do you ride the electric donkey when you have so much money? In this case, I will give you a car. " Yesterday, tianchangsheng investigated Han 3000. Although not many things were found, it was enough to surprise tianchangsheng. Su''s son-in-law is the owner of Shanyao villa. Because he seldom pays attention to business affairs, he doesn''t know about it and his family won''t tell him. At that time, tianchangsheng even thought Han 3000 was not easy. After telling tianling''er about it, he still hopes that tianling''er can make friends with Han 3000¡° Go to Lamborghini 4S. " Tianling''er said to the driver¡° Yes, miss This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 109

    After Zhang Linghua''s work and residence are arranged, Han 3000''s phone rings at the right time. Invincible explosion and cute call show that there are three black lines on Han 3000''s forehead.


    Knowing the address on the phone, Han 3000 rode a small electric donkey.


    It''s a high-end elevator apartment, but not all the Tians live here.


    Tianling''er has many friends. This place can only be used when friends get together. Moreover, no man has ever been to this house. Han 3000 is the first one.


    After waiting for tianling''er at the gate, tianling''er doesn''t dislike it. He directly sits in the back seat of the battery car to show Han 3000 the way.


    Such a young lady, can not abandon the ride battery car, let Han 3000 some accident.


    Because Han 3000 has seen too many money worshiping women, and the young ladies of rich families often have a very high vision, not to mention the battery car, even if it''s a less expensive car, they don''t like it.


    "This is my home, how about it?" At home, a room full of fluffy toys and pink decoration, full of girl heart.


    Han 3000 certainly can''t accept this kind of decoration style, but it''s not unusual for a girl like tianling''er.


    "Do you live here?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course not. This is my secret base with my best friend. Let me tell you a secret. You are the first man to come here." Tianling''er said with a smile.


    Han had no sense of honor, but frowned.


    Tianchangsheng, even if he wants to use tianling''er to get close to him, doesn''t he need to pay such a heavy price?


    This is also why han 3000 agreed to come to dinner, because in his opinion, tianchangsheng should appear. While he wants to win over Tianjia, tianchangsheng, who has seen his skills, should have the same idea as him.


    But now it seems that it is wrong to understand!


    "Sit down and I''ll cook." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Are you really cooking?" Han 3000 looks at Tian ling''er in surprise. Isn''t this just a casual talk?


    "Of course. Can I still make fun of you?" Then tianling''er came into the kitchen.


    Han 3000 went to the door and knocked a few eyes. The way he cut the vegetables was really impressive. It didn''t look like the style of Miss Tianjia.


    "You go to rest and look at me. Is it because I''m beautiful?" Tian ling''er turns his head and smiles at Han 3000.


    She''s really beautiful. It''s true that Su Yingxia can''t compare with her, especially her lively and enthusiastic work, which makes Han 3000 feel like a few years younger.


    Sitting in the living room, in a short time, the sound of cooking came from the kitchen, followed by fragrance.


    This can make Han 3000 not calm down.


    It''s just that she can cut vegetables and pretend. She can really fry vegetables. How can that be possible!


    Han 3000 went to the kitchen, looking at the skilful action of Tian ling''er, shocked.


    This can''t be performed casually. Miss Tianjia is really good at cooking!


    "What''s the matter with me? Is it strange that I can fry vegetables when I have money in my family?" Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    "It''s really rare." Han 3000 does not hide that she has such a rich family as the Tian family, and Tian Changsheng treats her as the apple of her eye. In Han 3000''s opinion, she should be the kind of woman who doesn''t touch Yang spring water.


    "My grandfather has taught me since childhood that money has nothing to do with one''s own ability. Money can''t reflect one''s desire to be excellent." Said Tian ling''er.


    "The values are quite correct. It seems that your grandfather''s doting on you has not turned you into a tyrannical princess." Han 3000 said.


    "Of course." Tian ling''er held his head high and said with a proud face.


    "Can''t help boasting?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "I should be happy to be praised. Am I still crying?" Tianling''er retorted.


    Han 3000 felt that he would suffer a loss if he quarreled with the little girl, so he went back to the living room.


    In half an hour, four dishes and one soup were on the table, and the taste was really good, which showed that her cooking skills were excellent. Han 3000 couldn''t stop eating, but Tian ling''er looked at him without moving his chopsticks.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you take it? It''s not poisoning me, is it?" Han three thousand one Leng, to the day spirit son asks a way.


    "Did you forget something?" Tian ling''er said angrily.


    "Wash... Hands?"


    Tianling''er''s mouth bulged like a toad and said, "if you can''t wash your hands, it has nothing to do with me."


    "What did I forget?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "You idiot, you said in the hospital, I cook delicious, you have to praise me." Tian ling''er rolled his eyes, which cut across the sky.


    Han three thousand almost no internal injury, this Ni son don''t eat, waiting to praise her?


    "Yes, I''ll give you what you want."


    "Of course, I''m beautiful and lovely, and I''m in good shape." Tian ling''er said without hesitation.


    "But it has nothing to do with cooking."¡° Does it matter? Anyway, you promised me, or you won''t eat. " Tianling''er tries to grab the chopsticks from Han 3000. Han 3000 turned back to hide and said, "OK, you are beautiful and lovely. You have a good figure. You can cook well. You are the best woman in the world."¡° Is it better than Su Yingxia? " The day spirit son is fluttering big eyes, a face hopes of looking at Han 3000¡° Of course not. " Han Sanqian blurted out without hesitation. The day spirit son discontented wrinkly wrinkly nose, bury oneself in a meal. The task of washing dishes is handed over to Han 3000 by Tian ling''er. Han 3000 naturally takes it as his duty. After all, she is also a miss of Tian family. She has given her enough face to cook for him. How can she wash dishes? After everything is sorted out, Han 3000 looks at the time and it''s almost time to go. After all, there are only one man and two women in the same room. It''s OK for him to be a well-known loser, but it can''t damage Tian ling''er''s reputation. Besides, she''s still a little girl¡° How about playing a tune for me to repay my kindness in cooking for you? " Tian ling''er says to Han 3000¡° Don''t you cook just to repay me? How can I repay you? " Han 3000 felt puzzled¡° My kindness is greater than yours, so you have to repay me again. " Although Tian ling''er can see that Han 3000 and the piano prince are very similar, he can''t be 100% sure that they are the same person. That''s why he made such an arrangement. Even the piano was bought today. To reason with women is to seek death! Han Sanqian, who knew this well, sat in front of the piano, played the piano with both hands and asked tianling''er, "how do you know I can play the piano?"¡° I just know what you''re talking about. " Tianling''er can''t wait to say that the little piano prince is like a comet. There is no news since then. At this moment, she can see him again. Tianling''er is very excited. If she doesn''t restrain herself, she can''t help waving her hands¡° All right Han 3000 smiles. The mobile phone as like as two peas, the piano as like as two peas, and the other three thousand, and the video played in the cell phone is exactly the same. He is the little prince of piano! At the beginning, tianling''er tea didn''t want to eat, just to find him. I didn''t expect that fate was so wonderful that I met him in the martial arts school. Tianling''er thinks that this is an opportunity given by God. Even if he is married now, he should seize this opportunity. After all, in the eyes of the Su family, he''s just a waste, but when he gets to the Tian family, it''s different. At the end of the piano, Han 3000 stands up and finds that Tian ling''er is looking at himself with blurred eyes¡° What''s the matter with you? " Han 3000 asked. Tianling''er recovered and said, "I didn''t expect you to play so well. I''m sure you''ll make friends with me." It''s good news for Han 3000 to make friends with Tian ling''er, so he didn''t refuse¡° I have to go home. Next time I have a chance to show you my cooking skills, but you have to call your grandfather Han 3000 said¡° Good Tianling''er takes Han 3000 to the door of the elevator. In the past, tianling''er wanted the elevator to arrive immediately when she was waiting for the elevator. But today, she hopes that the time will be slower and slower. But no matter how slow it is, it will arrive¡° There''s a big surprise for you tomorrow. " Han 3000 walked into the elevator, and when the door was closing, Tian ling''er said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 110

    pleasantly surprised?


    Han 3000 prays, but don''t be frightened. After all, Tianling is so weird. Who knows what will happen to her.


    Back home, in addition to he Ting is still cleaning, other people go back to their rooms to rest, Han 3000 chat a few words, also went back to his room.


    The next morning, he woke up at six o''clock on time, but Su Yingxia didn''t need him to run with him, so Han Sanqian didn''t get up either. Instead, he stayed in bed until nine o''clock. He heard the noise coming from outside the villa, so he put on his clothes.


    Outside the villa, a red Lamborghini stopped with a man standing next to it.


    Today''s weekend, so Su Yingxia didn''t go to work. The three of them were in a daze when they looked at the Lamborghini. Especially Jiang Lan''s eyes were burning. They wished the Lamborghini was hers.


    If you can drive this car to get together with sisters, you can''t be envied!


    "Yingxia, this is our private territory. How could he park here?" Jiang LAN asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia is also puzzled. The rules of Yundingshan villa are very strict. Who dares to break the rules!


    "Who are you and what are you going to do?" Su Yingxia asked the man next to the car again.


    But he still didn''t speak, just kept a smile on his face.


    "Welcome summer, this person can''t be a mute, can''t talk at all." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia also thinks it is possible, because she has asked many times, but the other party has not said a word.


    At this time, Han 3000 came out of the villa. When he saw Lamborghini, he was also surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia lightly looked at Han 3000. Before he spoke, the man beside the car bent slightly and said, "you are Mr. Han."


    Jiang LAN accidentally drives Han 3000, this guy is not dumb, but wait until Han 3000 comes out to talk!


    "Yes, I am, but do we know each other?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    The man laughed and said, "of course Mr. Han doesn''t know me. I''m just ordered to send this car to Mr. Han."


    Jiang LAN jump foot in an instant, this person is to send car to Han 3000?


    Did he buy another Lamborghini?


    Su Yingxia owns the money of this black sheep. How can he spend it so casually?


    Jiang Lanke also hopes that Su Yingxia will take all Han 3000''s money. This is a few million yuan to spend. She can''t accept it.


    "Han 3000, you''re so brave now. You don''t discuss with us in advance about such a big matter as buying a car." Jiang Lan''s expression is ferocious, just like Han 3000 spent her money.


    "I didn''t buy the car, and I don''t know what happened." Han 3000''s brain is full of paste. He didn''t buy a car, and Lamborghini is not his taste. Sports car is very interesting, but it''s uncomfortable to sit. It''s just to force others. These boastful things are not Han 3000''s favorite.


    "This is from our young lady to Mr. Han." Said the man.


    miss?


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of the surprise that Tian ling''er said last night. It shouldn''t be this car!


    Miss Tianjia, it''s really heroic. A Lamborghini as a gift. It''s a big surprise.


    Jiang LAN heard this sentence a Leng, unexpectedly is a woman to Han 3000 send car.


    This car is worth millions. How can you give him such valuable things casually.


    "Han 3000, are you hooking up with a woman again?" Jiang Lan said coldly.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s expression is not very good-looking. She is willing to believe that Han 3000 didn''t derail when he went to Jinqiao City. But what''s the matter with this car? If he didn''t have a relationship with Han 3000, how could he give him such expensive things.


    When the man heard Jiang Lan''s words, his smile was replaced by coldness. He said in a cold voice, "I advise you to be polite."


    "You''re something. How can I be polite to you when you hook up with a married man? Your lady must have a lot of money for a night." Jiang Lan said.


    The man''s face was frosty, and with some murderous intention, he said, "who are you, dare to slander my miss like this?"


    "Who am I? Ha ha. " Jiang Lan said, "I am the owner of this villa. Do you know where it is? Hillside villa, can your lady afford such a place? "


    The owner of the villa is not Jiang LAN, but now it''s su Yingxia''s, so Jiang LAN thinks that it''s not a problem that the villa is his own.


    Live here, but the embodiment of noble status, what miss miss, she can not put in the eye.


    "Mom, you''d better say less." Han said.


    When Jiang LAN heard this, she was even more unhappy. She said coldly, "you have to help the wild women talk. Han 3000, you are not a thing. You are not a real son-in-law. I wish I could treat you as a real son-in-law. You are so disappointing to me."


    A real son-in-law? These words are a great irony¡° The wild woman you are talking about is Miss Tianling. I will tell Miss Tianling that she will never be stigmatized. " The man said in a cold voice. God... Miss Tianjia! Jiang LAN suddenly confused, to Han 3000 to send the car, unexpectedly is the day miss Tianling son. And she said that Miss Tianjia was no three no four woman! Swallowing saliva, Jiang langang''s arrogance suddenly disappeared. Offending the heavenly family in Yuncheng is equivalent to offending the king of hell. Su Guoyao quickly said: "I''m sorry, she didn''t know that your lady is tianling''er, so she talks nonsense." Even Su Yingxia is not calm. The Su family''s career is booming. If we offend the Tian family at this time and the Tian family wants to target the Su family, it will be a disaster¡° I''m sorry for my mother, and she didn''t mean it. " Su Yingxia said¡° I don''t know. Don''t you mean to maliciously slander our young lady? You don''t know what Tianjia means in Yuncheng. " Said the man. Jiang LAN is a typical bully, and offends such a big man as Tianjia. Now she is so scared that she slaps her mouth and says, "I''m sorry, it''s my nonsense. Don''t tell tianling''er about it, or I''ll give you some money." That person''s eyes, just like looking at an idiot looking at Jiang LAN, how can there be such an ignorant woman¡° Mr. Han, our lady said that only you are qualified to drive this car. As for insulting my young lady, you don''t have to plead for them, because pleading is useless. I''ll tell her the truth. " The man said to Han 3000. Jiang LAN a spirit, this matter if really by day spirit son know, the consequence has how serious, dare not think at all. Since Han 3000 and Tian ling''er are friends, his intercession should be useful¡° Han 3000, I''m your mother. Don''t you say something nice for me? " Jiang Lan said to Han 3000. If her attitude is better, Han 3000 may be able to help say a few words, but even at this time, she is still a superior appearance. Han 3000 is a soft persimmon who can swallow his anger for Su Yingxia, but it doesn''t mean that he can be controlled by Jiang LAN all the time. And before Han 3000 has decided to give Jiang LAN a lesson, this thing, is just the opportunity¡° What can I do for you? Do you still expect the Tianjia family to give me such a loser? " Han 3000 light said. Jiang LAN urgent, angry way: "Han 3000, what do you mean, this thing because of you, you also have the responsibility." Shameless woman, it is clear that their own mouth curse, but now blame Han 3000¡° Oh Han 3000 light said. Jiang LAN see his words don''t work, shook Su Yingxia''s arm, obviously hope Su Yingxia can help him say a word. But Su Yingxia is in conflict with Han 3000. How can she bow to Han 3000? Moreover, before the problem has not been solved, Han 3000 has a relationship with Tian ling''er, which makes her more angry¡° Mom, what right do I have to order him to do? " Su Yingxia said lightly. Han Sanqian shook his head with a bitter smile and walked towards the man. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 111

    "I''ll take the car. Thank your lady for me." Han 3000 knows that if he doesn''t accept the car, tianling''er may come in person, and then he doesn''t know how to explain.


    That person''s attitude towards Han 3000 is especially respectful, because it is tianling''er''s advice that he should not be disrespectful to Han 3000, so even if Jiang LAN scolds tianling''er, he will not transfer this hatred to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, Miss said that this car can only be driven by you." The man reminded again.


    Han three thousand wry smile repeatedly nodded, said: "I understand, by the way for me to say hello to the old man."


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    After the man left, Jiang Lan said in a low voice: "how can this loser get involved with the miss of the Tian family? What qualifications does he have to know such a big man?"


    If she were a woman in Jinqiao City, Jiang LAN would surely beat Han 3000 to nothing. But the other party is Miss Tian, whose status is much higher than that of the Su family. Moreover, being rich and powerful in Yuncheng is not comparable to that of the Su family. On the contrary, her psychology is somewhat unbalanced.


    Take Su Yingxia and tianling''er as an example. The former is also incomparable.


    Although Jiang LAN is a shrew, she has at least self-knowledge.


    Han 3000 took the car key and went back to Su Yingxia. Before he spoke, Su Yingxia said, "you don''t have to explain to me. From now on, I don''t need to know about you."


    "You scum, Yingxia will divorce you sooner or later." Jiang LAN afraid the world is not chaos said.


    Han three thousand sighed, did not say anything more, later facts will naturally prove his innocence.


    Back home, Jiang LAN is still afraid that tianling''er will trouble her, so she asks Su Yingxia to help her.


    However, all the troubles that have happened to Su Yingxia recently have been solved by Han 3000. At this time, if Han 3000 is not asked for help, Su Yingxia has no way at all.


    Only at this time did Su Yingxia wake up to the fact that her achievements did not come from her efforts, but from Han 3000''s help again and again.


    No, I can''t go on like this. I have to rely on my own ability to get this time, not his help.


    "Mom, I can''t help you with this matter, but tianling''er shouldn''t care about it with you. After all, she is the miss of Tianjia." Su Yingxia said.


    "Ying Xia, what do you mean? Does Tian ling''er look down on me?" Jiang Lan said unconvinced.


    Su Guoyao could not help but said: "almost OK, can you compare with tianling''er? Isn''t it normal to look down on you? "


    "Su Guoyao, I''m better than you. You have no right to say me." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Su Kuo Yao sighed. She was too lazy to talk any more. The woman in the nest was slapped last time, and she was so scared that she couldn''t sleep all night. This time, she offended Tian ling''er.


    If tianling''er really came to the door, she would not admit her mistake except to apologize?


    "Mom, pay attention to what you say in the future. We live in Yundingshan villa area. There are no simple people here." Su Yingxia reminds a way.


    Jiang LAN loves face and doesn''t want to admit her mistake, but she also knows what Su Yingxia said is true. It seems that she will have to control her mouth in the future, otherwise she won''t know how much trouble she will make.


    "Come on, I know. I''m not unreasonable."


    Even Su Guoyao couldn''t help laughing.


    She is not unreasonable. What kind of person is unreasonable?


    "By the way, welcome summer, there''s something mom has to remind you of." Jiang Lan said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ying Xia doubts a way.


    "Men, can''t have too much money, or they will have the capital to mess around outside." Jiang LAN turned the corner and said.


    The hidden meaning of this sentence, Su Yingxia know, but now the villa has been transferred to her, if you want her to Han 3000 hand money, so shameless thing, Su Yingxia can''t do.


    "Ma, if you do this, sooner or later you will force him away." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan''s smile was very strong. The smile between her eyebrows came from her heart and said, "isn''t that a good thing? Drive this wretch out of the Su family, and we won''t have to be looked down upon in the future. "


    "Tianling''er gave him such an expensive car. Maybe you''re a loser in your eyes. It''s a treasure in other people''s eyes." Su Guoyao said with a shriveled mouth.


    "Can he be a treasure? Su Guoyao, how can you say such mindless words to kill me? " Jiang Lan''s two hands holding the corners of her eyes seemed to be afraid of crow''s feet.


    Su Guoyao sighed in his heart. Han 3000 is buying a car and a villa. Jiang LAN can''t miss such a strong economic strength. It''s just that her image of Han 3000 as a loser in the past three years is too deep, so she has been blinded.


    In Su Guoyao''s opinion, Han 3000 is probably not a loser. Maybe he is a very powerful man, but he just doesn''t show it. Otherwise, how can Tianling Er send Lamborghini to him?


    "Mom, I won''t do it anyway." Su Yingxia said¡° You are a silly girl. You will regret it later. Don''t cry in front of your mother. " Jiang LAN looks at Su Yingxia angrily. On the same day, Tian ling''er called Han 3000 again, and Han 3000 changed the caller ID of invincible explosion cute, which was directly stored in Tian ling''er''s name¡° When my grandfather heard that you would invite him to dinner, he immediately agreed, and he is still free today. What do you think? " Tianling''er said on the phone¡° Look with your eyes. " Han 3000 said that he couldn''t laugh or cry about tianling''er''s gift, but it was not valuable, because in Han 3000''s eyes, millions were just a small number, but this way of gift giving, Su Yingxia would think more about it, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to explain it¡° You have a good sense of humor Tianling''er said with a smile¡° You are quite willing to give up. You can give away millions of cars if you say you want. Miss Tianjia is really full of pride. " Han 3000 said¡° That is, Miss Ben. Can it be simple. That''s it. You''ll pick me up this afternoon, we''ll go shopping together, and then you''ll cook for my grandfather. " With that, Tian ling''er hung up. Han 3000 Hui, with a confused face, thinks about the conversation with Tian ling''er. When did he say that? He didn''t say that! This young lady is very willful. However, since he wants to meet tianchangsheng, Han 3000 will not refuse. After lunch, Han 3000 went out of the door and didn''t tell Su Yingxia, because Su didn''t look at him during the whole meal. Tianjia lives in another villa area in Yuncheng, and it is located in the suburb. Compared with the luxury and environment of Yundingshan villa area, it certainly can''t be compared here. However, the whole villa area is occupied by Tianjia people, and only people surnamed Tian can live here. The meaning is completely different. It''s not too much to call it tianjiadi. Obviously, the guard had already got the sign of tianling''er, so Han 3000''s car arrived, and he let it go without checking. In front of the villa belonging to tianling''er''s family, the little girl looked forward to it for a long time. Finally, she saw Han 3000''s car and forced herself to show her reserve. After parking, Han 3000 rolled down the window and said, "what are you doing in a daze?"¡° Don''t you know to be a gentleman and help Miss Ben open the door? " Said Tian ling''er. Han Sanqian starts a fire and tries to walk on the gas pedal. Tian ling''er is so angry that he stomps on the spot and wants to strangle the people in the car¡° Are you sure you won''t get in? " Han 3000 said. Tian''s eldest daughter, who can''t be held as the apple of the eye, will go home as soon as her temper comes up. But Tian ling''er didn''t do that. Instead, he opened the door and sat on it¡° It''s not a gentleman at all. I gave you this car. " The day spirit son Du wears mouth to say¡° If you go back on it, I''ll give it back to you today. " Han 3000 said. Tian ling''er felt a rush of blood rushing to his brain. He shook his fists in front of Han 3000 with both hands. He threatened: "have you ever seen a big fist like a sandbag? If you annoy Miss Ben, the consequences will be very serious. "¡° You forget what happened to Luo Bin? " Tian ling''er was stunned. He put down his hands and hung his head. Does this young lady seem to have been eaten to death? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 112

    When shopping in the supermarket, tianling''er is just like a flea. It seems that he can''t be quiet for a moment. Although it''s a bit annoying, Han 3000 has a magical feeling. It''s very easy to get along with tianling''er. He doesn''t have to worry about tianling''er''s feelings everywhere. He can do anything with no scruples.


    After buying vegetables and returning to tianling''er''s secret base, tianchangsheng also came soon, which makes Han 3000 feel relieved. If tianchangsheng doesn''t come, it must be tianling''er''s fault again.


    It''s still early. Don''t worry about cooking. Tianchangsheng plays chess with Han 3000.


    For Han 3000, he is not good at chess. He prefers go, but the old man likes it. It''s not a problem to play a few games.


    Taking advantage of the Kung Fu, Han 3000 went to the toilet, secretly under a chess software.


    Next, the nightmare of prosperity.


    The boy clearly said that he couldn''t play chess. Tianchangsheng thought it was his chance to kill all sides, but when he was distracted by playing with his mobile phone, he also killed tianchangsheng. He lost three games in a row without any suspense, which made the old man a little unhappy.


    If you are modest, you will win. Why don''t you give the old man some face? At least respect the old and love the young.


    "Three thousand, you make the old man lose face." Tianchangsheng said.


    Seeing Tian Changsheng''s displeasure, Han 3000 said with a smile, "it''s just chess. Go is my best. It''s a pity that I don''t have it. Otherwise I can give it to the old man."


    This boy, he is good at rubbing his nose and face.


    Tianchangsheng snorted coldly and said, "you are so powerful. Next time I will introduce a friend to you. He is a national player. Don''t lose too much."


    Tianchangsheng is willing to win and lose. Han 3000 discovered this when he was in the boxing hall. The reason why he won him mercilessly is that Han 3000 laid a good foundation for the next meeting.


    Isn''t this opportunity offered to you?


    "Old man, if you have a chance, you must see it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng curled his mouth and couldn''t get used to Han 3000''s complacency. He said, "in a few days, he''s coming for my birthday. You''ll join in the fun."


    Han 3000''s birthday is an annual event in Yuncheng. He doesn''t know how many people want to participate in the shopping mall. Even the Su family are looking for opportunities every year, but they can''t attend one time. Unexpectedly, he wants to take the initiative to invite them. This is a surprise.


    "Old man, we have an agreement, but if I win, you can''t turn your back." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianchang was very angry, but he was not really angry, but he was very dissatisfied.


    "Wait and see. Don''t cry when you lose." Tianchangsheng said.


    Han 3000 touched his nose. He was never afraid of what he was good at.


    From a young age, all the famous players in the world know the layout of the masters and the overall situation. Although Yan Jun''s original intention is to let Han 3000 improve his temperament and cultivation, when Han 3000 is really addicted to it, Yan Jun finds that he has the potential of a national master. In Yan Jun''s words, if Han 3000 can study chess all his life, It is inevitable that the country is unparalleled.


    This kind of evaluation comes from Yan Jun''s mouth. It''s not just a casual comment.


    It''s a pity that the Han family doesn''t know the Pearl of dust. Although Yanjun regrets this, he can''t do anything.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Han 3000 began to work in the kitchen.


    A young man and an old man are sitting in the living room. Tianchangsheng accompanies tianling''er to watch the idol drama and listens to tianling''er''s explanation of the bizarre relationship between the characters in the play.


    "I''ve been in love for so many years, but I turned out to be my own brother and sister."


    "His lover is his father''s illegitimate daughter!"


    "Why did you get cancer again?"


    Tian Changsheng''s speechless expression tells of the collapse of his three outlooks on idol dramas. What are these things.


    Tianling''er looked very interesting, but half of his mind was in the kitchen. He said to tianchangsheng in a low voice, "grandfather, do you think he has been doing laundry and cooking for three years in Su''s house?"


    "I won''t know whether it''s true or not later, but it''s still decent to smell it." Tianchangsheng takes a deep breath. The fragrance from the kitchen is no worse than tianling''er.


    "Grandfather, if our two swords merge, you won''t have to go to the hotel for your birthday." Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng dotes on tianling''er. He knows what this sentence means, and he appreciates Han 3000 very much. He doesn''t mind Han 3000 marrying tianling''er again, but he has to ensure that tianling''er won''t be wronged.


    "Ling''er, grandfather, no matter how you treat your feelings, the most important thing is not to hurt yourself." Tianchangsheng exhorts.


    "Grandfather, I''m your granddaughter. How can I get hurt casually?"


    Yesun two chatting, Han 3000 busy alive.


    Six o''clock dinner on time, five dishes and one soup, color and fragrance, mouth watering.


    Tianling''er''s taste is very tricky. Most five-star chefs are picky by her. However, she is satisfied with Han 3000''s food. Even if she wants to pick a bone in the egg, she can''t express any dissatisfaction. Tianchangsheng is also very surprised. It''s not difficult to make a decent meal, but it''s not easy to achieve Han 3000''s skill¡° You didn''t really cook for three years at the Su family, did you Tianchangsheng said¡° There are a lot of rumors about me out there that are true. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° The Su family is really short-sighted. It''s a waste of talents like you. " Tianchangsheng shakes his head. If Han 3000 can be cultivated, the Su family will certainly be more valuable. It''s a pity that such a powerful person is only doing the manual work of cooking. Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. After dinner, today, tianling''er cleans up the mess and washes the dishes. Han Sanqian also talked with Tian Changsheng about martial arts and asked about his master. Han Sanqian didn''t say much about it because it involved his real identity. Nearly nine o''clock, Han 3000 left tianling''er''s home. Back to the villa, Su Yingxia accidentally sat in the living room today. But Han 3000 is about to say a few words with her, Su Yingxia suddenly stood up and said: "tomorrow I''m going to grandma''s house." With that, Su Yingxia went back to her room. It seems that she was waiting for Han 3000, just to say this. It''s not family day tomorrow, and there''s nothing special happening in the company recently. Judging from past experience, the old lady will definitely find a way to attend tianchangsheng''s birthday this year, so she will let the Su family''s relatives go back to discuss. Now, although the Su family is the building materials supplier of Chengxi project, and has the opportunity to be promoted to a first-line family in Yuncheng, if they can have a good relationship with Tianjia, the possibility will become greater. The next day, when we arrived at the Su family villa, the old lady really mentioned it, but none of the Su family''s relatives showed too much hope. After all, it has been many years. The Su family has never been in that circle. Although there have been some changes in the Su family this year, it is still unknown whether they can be seen by the Tian family. Tianjia represents the ceiling of Yuncheng. It is the supreme existence. To participate in Tianchang''s birthday banquet is the first-line figure of Yuncheng. Although the Su family has proud people, they also have self-knowledge in front of Tianjia¡° This year, our Su family has made some achievements. Maybe we won''t be turned away as usual. Haichao welcomes the summer. You two should take time to visit Tianjia. " First of all, gifts are given to the Tianjia, which means that they are qualified to participate. If they don''t, they are not qualified to enter as in previous years. Naturally, the old lady will not show up in person. After all, this is a matter that is likely to lose face. She has to stick to the bottom line of the Su family. When Su Haichao heard this, he was very dissatisfied, because the security guards in the villa area looked down at people. He didn''t want to be despised, but he didn''t dare to refuse¡° Grandma, there are a lot of things in my company recently. " Su Haichao refused¡° Grandma, why don''t you just let Su Yingxia and Han 3000 go. Han 3000 is used to such humiliating things. " Su Yihan in order to avoid this kind of unfortunate things fall on his head, quickly said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 113

    When you go to Tianjia, you must be sincere. The more core members of the Su family come to visit, the more sincere they are.


    Han 3000 obviously doesn''t have this qualification, and the old lady didn''t want to let Han 3000 come out. He is a well-known waste in Yuncheng. If we let the Tian family know that the Su family sent him out, how can we give them the qualification to attend the birthday party.


    "Su Yihan, do you deliberately want the Su family not to be invited to the birthday party?" The old lady said coldly.


    Hearing this, Su Yihan was splashed with a basin of cold water on his face. He quickly lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, grandma. I don''t mean that."


    "Welcome summer, or you''d better go alone. Anyway, you''ve been used to losing face for so many years. You''re not afraid at all, are you?" Su Haichao said that for so many years, the Su family has been ignored by the Tianjia family, and Su Haichao has been shut up for several times. This year, he really doesn''t want to go. He knows that he wants to lose face, and he still puts his face in other people''s hands. Why bother?


    "Grandma, I can go, but I can''t promise to finish the task." Su Yingxia said.


    "No, no, you are now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. You have to help our Su family win this opportunity." Su haichaoming knows how difficult it is, and he also shows that it will be disgraceful. But when Su Yingxia agrees, he means to let Su Yingxia establish a military order.


    "Su Haichao, what do you mean?" Su Yingxia said with a frown.


    "I don''t mean anything. It''s just that you''re so powerful now and you''ve got so many troubles to solve. Can this little thing embarrass you?" Su Haichao said with a smile.


    If this kind of malicious trickery is used for other things, maybe other relatives and old ladies will agree with Su Haichao, but the people present know how difficult it is to attend Tianchang''s birthday party, so no one helps Su Haichao.


    "Just try your best to welcome the summer." Said the old lady.


    At this time, Han 3000 stood up and said, "grandma, I''d better go."


    This sentence caused everyone''s laughter. Is this guy so ignorant? Let him to represent the Su family, can''t he be swept out by the Tian family?


    "Han 3000, you''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey when you go out today. Don''t you want us Su family to be hated by Tian family?"


    "Yes, you are not from the Su family at all. Let the Tian family know that we are so insincere. How can we invite us to the birthday party?"


    "I really don''t have any self-knowledge. Do you think anyone in Tianjia can go anywhere?"


    Su Haichao stood up with a cold smile and said, "Han 3000, you''ve been expanding recently. You dare to step in everything. Do you want the chairman of the Su family to be you in the future?"


    Su Haichao is secretly beating the old lady with these inexplicable remarks. He is really brave.


    "As you said, I''m not from the Su family, so I''m invited. It doesn''t mean the Su family is invited, but I''m willing to fight for it." Han 3000 said.


    "Poof..." Su Yihan covered his belly and said with a smile, "Han 3000, you say you have been invited. If you brag like this, you won''t be afraid to blow your belly out?"


    "I did get the invitation, and tianchangsheng invited me personally." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "I laugh to death. This guy boasted like an idiot. He even said that tianchangsheng invited him personally."


    "Han 3000, who do you think you are? Business tycoon, or officialdom tycoon, even tianchangsheng has to come out in person. You don''t have to exaggerate your mother''s boasting. "


    In the sound of sarcastic ridicule, Han 3000 is calm as usual. He knows very well whether he is joking or bragging.


    At this time, Su Yingxia frowned and secretly looked at Han 3000.


    She has a feeling that Han 3000 is not bragging. He never talks freely about what he can''t do. Besides, tianling''er gave him a Lamborghini yesterday, which shows that he really has something to do with Tianjia.


    Tianchangsheng, even if it is personally invited, is also reasonable.


    But Su Yingxia couldn''t figure out why han 3000 suddenly had such a good relationship with Tianjia?


    You should know that tianchangsheng''s birthday party can be attended by all the top people in Cloud City, and even those people can only get the invitation from Tianjia, and they can never be invited by tianchangsheng in person.


    According to the previous relationship, Su Yingxia should help Han 3000 speak at this time, but she didn''t do so. She just listened to the sarcasm of those relatives of the Su family.


    "Han 3000, this is a place to discuss business, not an occasion to make fun of you." The old lady scolded coldly.


    "Grandma, you think I''m joking, but I''m telling you the truth." Han 3000 light said.


    "I really can''t look down on you idiot. You said you got tianchangsheng''s invitation. Why?" Su Haichao looked at Han 3000 impatiently and said.


    "Maybe he appreciates me." Han 3000 said¡° Appreciate you? Do you appreciate your pussy and trash? You''re a real headache to me. I can''t even learn how to brag. It''s such a waste. " Su Haichao rubs his temple and has a headache. How can the Su family have this kind of idiocy? Fortunately, this kind of talk is only spoken inside the Su family. If it''s spread out, the Su family will become a joke of the whole Cloud City¡° Han Sanqian, shut your mouth. I feel sick when I listen to you. Look at yourself in a mirror and see what kind of image you are. Do you feel sick when you say that? " Su Yihan looks at Han 3000 with disgust¡° Grandma, are you sure you don''t want me to help you? " Han 3000 ignored Su Haichao and Su Yihan''s words and asked the old lady. The old lady couldn''t help laughing and said, "just keep your kindness in your heart. It''s not your turn to help the Su family." Han 3000 no longer talks much and sits back in his seat. Yu Guang looks at Su Yingxia and sighs. If you can help me say a word, maybe their attitude will change? Three years of persistence, why did it suddenly become like this? Han 3000 doesn''t understand, but Su Yingxia doesn''t understand. She just can''t bow to Han 3000, especially after tianling''er''s car delivery, she is even more reluctant to say any good words for Han 3000. Women in love have zero IQ, while jealous women have negative IQ. Of course, there is also su Yingxia''s pride, because she is also used to Han 3000''s tolerance in the past three years. Don''t give you the opportunity to explain, do you really don''t explain¡° Welcome summer, you go to Tianjia on behalf of the Su family. I''m ready for the present. " The old lady''s voice is fixed. At this time, Su''s servant went into the living room and said to the old lady, "there''s someone outside the door. They say it''s from heaven." The old lady stood up, a member of the Tianjia family! How can the people of Tian family come to Su family all of a sudden? Could it be... "Come on, please invite them in." The old lady said excitedly. After a while, a middle-aged man came to the living room with an invitation in his hand. When his relatives saw it, they were stunned. Is this the invitation sent by Tianjia? The Su family is also eligible for the invitation to the birthday party, which shows that the Tian family can''t ignore the existence of the Su family now¡° This is an invitation to our old man''s birthday party. I''m specially asked to send it to you. Who will take it? " Middle aged people''s attitude is not humble, but with a pride. However, his attitude is very natural in the eyes of the Su family. After all, he was sent by the heaven family. Su Haichao excitedly walked towards the middle-aged man and was scolded by the old lady halfway: "Haichao, what are you doing?" Su Haichao was stunned. The old lady walked to the middle-aged man with trembling steps. She took the invitation from him and said, "help me to thank the old man. Thank him for giving this opportunity to the Su family." The middle-aged people have some disdain in their eyes. Almost everyone who gets the invitation has this kind of expression and emotion. It''s really a small family expression¡° There is a request to attend the birthday party on the invitation. Don''t forget to read it. " The middle-aged man left the Su family after reminding him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 114

    The old lady''s hand holding the invitation was shaking. After the middle-aged man left, she still didn''t calm down.


    In the past, the Su family had a hot face and a cold butt, and they didn''t get a chance to attend a birthday party.


    Now, the Tianjia family will take the initiative to send an invitation. For the Su family, it''s a big step.


    "The Su family is finally coming out. It''s finally coming out." The old lady said excitedly.


    "Grandma, you''d better look at the requirements." Su Haichao is also very excited. As the second-line childe brother of Yuncheng, he has to be humble when he meets those people from the first-line families outside. Even if he goes to the box first, as long as those first-line childe brothers let him go, he has to swallow his anger.


    But now, Su Haichao sees his hope of becoming a first-line childe. Who dares to let him down in the future?


    "Yes, yes." The old lady said excitedly and opened the invitation.


    The invitation is marked with the number of people present and the location number arranged by Tianjia.


    "Ten people present, but Tianjia gives us a lot of face." Seeing the contents of the invitation, Su Haichao said excitedly that this means that the Su family will have an independent table at the birthday party, which is not available to ordinary people.


    "Good, good." The old lady grinned and said, "this time, the Su family has been so valued by the Tian family. It seems that we are about to become a first-line family."


    "Grandma, the Tian family has to value the Su family. Now we are in charge of the project in the west of the city. The new city is in our hands. Does the Tian family dare to look down on us?" Su Haichao said with pride.


    "Granny, we can''t belittle ourselves. We''ll certainly be able to compete with the Tians in the future. They are afraid, so they dare not give the Su family face." Su Yihan said with a smile.


    When the old lady thought about it carefully, there was such a possibility, but she didn''t expect that the Su family could have such a day.


    The Su family, who were silent in their happiness, had no idea why the invitation was sent to the Su family.


    Project in the west of the city? Su family status?


    These are not in the eyes of the heavenly family.


    Although the west of the city is a good development project, the Su family can really make a lot of money, but just because of this, tianchangsheng will give the Su family face, which is too much to underestimate.


    The reason why the invitation is sent to the door is because of Han 3000. If it wasn''t for Tian Changsheng''s face, the Su family would be hot faced and cold buttocks this year.


    "Grandma, since there are only ten people who can participate, you have to think about the candidates." Su Haichao said he was relieved because he was definitely one of the candidates.


    As for the other su family relatives, they all hope to be named by the old lady.


    "Well, I''ll think it over and let you know in a few days." Such an important thing, the old lady can not play games, so I intend to think about it carefully.


    Su Haichao looked at Han 3000 and said¡° Grandma, you don''t have a good candidate now, but you must not be able to go. You know that Han 3000 is not a member of the Su family. He is definitely not qualified. "


    "He?" The old lady sneered and said without hesitation, "of course he is not qualified. How can he go to such an important occasion?"


    "But he was invited by tianchangsheng himself. Even if he didn''t go with the Su family, he should be able to show up. Han 3000, I''m looking forward to meeting you at the birthday party. " Su Haichao said to Han Sanqian in a humorous tone.


    Looking at Su Haichao''s complacent appearance, Han Sanqian said with a smile: "we will definitely meet. I hope you won''t be too surprised at that time."


    "At this time, you have to wait until I slap you in the face on the birthday party. OK, if you come, I su Haichao will kneel down for you at the birthday party and learn to bark like a dog. " Su Haichao said.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. He had never seen such a stupid person before. He had to push himself to the end.


    "Well, if I don''t go, I''ll see you once and kneel for you once." Han 3000 light said.


    See Han 3000 leisurely appearance, Su Haichao is guilty, this guy won''t really have the qualification to go?


    impossible!


    How can it be, if he can get the invitation of Tianchang, unless the sun comes out in the West.


    Leaving Su''s villa and returning to Yundingshan villa area, at the gate, Han''s car was blocked by security.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t these people have eyes and don''t know we live in Hillside Villas? " Jiang Lan said in the car.


    The vehicle has been registered, even the new security guard can not not do not know, the property department can never allow such a mistake.


    Han three thousand don''t understand of walk out of the car, see security Pavilion, unexpectedly sit a day spirit son.


    It seems that Jiang Lan''s words have been passed to the princess yesterday.


    Han 3000 hiked up the mountain. Several security guards, under the instruction of tianling''er, forcibly open the door and drag Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN out of the car¡° What are you doing? Don''t you know I''m the owner of the hillside villa? " Jiang LAN struggles to say. Su Yingxia felt that something was not right. She got out of the car and asked the security guard, "what happened?" At this time, Tian ling''er came out of the security Pavilion and came to Jiang LAN. He slapped Jiang LAN in the face¡° Where did you come from? You dare to beat me Jiang LAN suddenly angry, hand to fight back, but the quick security immediately took her hand¡° Yesterday was the day when you said I was a no three no four woman? " The day spirit son lightly says. Hearing this, Su Yingxia knows what''s going on. She is tianling''er! Jiang Lan also in an instant convergence from his shrew''s temper, Leng in situ dare not speak¡° My father and grandfather don''t know about this, otherwise, you won''t be slapped today. " Said Tian ling''er. Jiang Lan was so scared that she trembled all over and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you yesterday, so I just talked nonsense."¡° You know you''re talking nonsense? " Tianling''er is 18 years old, but he is born into a big family after all. His aura is beyond ordinary people''s ability. Even Su Yingxia feels a heavy pressure in front of tianling''er. After more than ten minutes of silence, Jiang Lan''s back exudes cold sweat. Su Yingxia really can''t stand this kind of oppression and asks, "what do you want?"¡° Why don''t you divorce Han 3000. " Said Tian ling''er¡° What do you mean Su Yingxia frowns. Isn''t she coming to trouble Jiang LAN? Why is Han 3000 suddenly involved¡° Anyway, you all treat him as a waste. What are you going to do with him? " Tianling''er said with a smile. Tianling''er is only 18 years old this year. Su Yingxia doesn''t think she is robbing Han 3000 from her. Maybe she just wants to get revenge, so she wants to divorce Han 3000 and make another joke about Cloud City? But what''s good for her? And didn''t she just give Han 3000 a Lamborghini¡° I''m just joking. You don''t have to take it seriously, but yesterday''s incident can''t be solved by one slap. " Tianling''er''s meaning is very simple, Han 3000 divorce, she has a chance, but she is worried about Su Yingxia to Han 3000 said, Han 3000 will be dissatisfied with her, so quickly said is a joke. It has to be said that tianling''er is very concerned about Han 3000''s views on her, so she seems so cautious. Otherwise, with the status of Miss Tianjia, why should tianling''er be so timid¡° Miss Tian, I''ll slap you again. I hope you can let bygones be bygones. " In front of power, Jiang LAN bowed her head very simply. Tianling''er looked at Su Guoyao and said, "since she''s your wife, it means you can''t teach people well. Let you fight. But if you fight lightly, I can only let these security guards fight." Being beaten by Su Guoyao or by security guards, Jiang LAN of course chooses the former. These strong young security guards slap her in the face, but can''t beat her into a concussion¡° Hit, hit hard. " Jiang LAN clenched her teeth and said to Su Guoyao. Su Guoyao is a hen pecked man. He doesn''t dare to speak loudly to Jiang LAN. When did he beat Jiang LAN, which makes him a little reluctant. But if he doesn''t fight, those security guards will be more serious! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 115

    "If I am satisfied with the strength, I can make her suffer less. You should pay attention." Tian ling''er reminds Su Guoyao.


    Jiang LAN closed her eyes and was willingly beaten by Su Guoyao for the first time. She said, "Su Guoyao, if you dare to let me be beaten for the second time, I will not let you go."


    Su Guoyao clenched his teeth. Over the years, it''s impossible to say that he didn''t have a bit of grievance in his heart. Being ridden by a woman on his head, although he gave up his dignity, his anger became more and more serious day by day.


    "Pop."


    A loud slap in the face of Jiang LAN, Jiang LAN the whole person in place to turn a circle to fall to the ground.


    This slap brought together all the grievances of Su Guoyao over the years.


    Great!


    It''s too good to speak.


    Su Guoyao felt a lot of joy in his heart.


    Jiang Lan was hit head dizzy, face hot pain, soon the cheek puffy up.


    "Yes, I''m quite satisfied. Let''s let it go." Tianling''er clapped his hands and left.


    Jiang LAN slowly after God, stood up and kicked Su Guoyao a few feet, scolded and said: "Su Guoyao, are you looking for a chance to revenge me?"


    "If I don''t beat you, can tianling''er let you go?" Seeing the fierce Jiang LAN, Su Guoyao counseled again.


    Su Yingxia pulled the angry Jiang LAN and said, "Mom, how can you blame dad? If he doesn''t fight harder, can those security guards be lighter than dad?"


    Jiang LAN understood the truth, but she couldn''t accept being beaten so badly by Su Guoyao and threatened: "from today on, don''t go into my mother''s room."


    Su Guoyao has a bitter smile on his face. When Jiang LAN is unreasonable, he can only accept his fate.


    "Su Yingxia, Han 3000 just left. He didn''t mean to help me. Do you think he still cares about my mother-in-law?" Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 deliberately left, but yesterday''s words were Jiang Lan''s own words. How can he blame Han 3000?


    "Mom, you should pay attention to what you say in the future, or it won''t be the last time." Su Yingxia reminds a way.


    In front of the villa, Han 3000 was in the garden instead of rushing home.


    He knows that his departure just now is likely to add ice to his relationship with Su Yingxia. However, after three years of letting Jiang LAN make trouble without reason, Han 3000 is reluctant to quit. Even if he is suffering for Su Yingxia''s sake, it is almost over.


    What''s more, if he doesn''t get strong, his relationship with Su Yingxia will surely come to an end, because Jiang LAN won''t give up making trouble in their relationship.


    Sometimes, there is a certain truth in Shi Jing''s words.


    But Han 3000 still has his own layout, so at this stage, he can''t expose his strength.


    After su Yingxia parked the car, he saw Han 3000 in the garden, and his steps stopped for a moment, then he walked towards the villa.


    Han Sanqian sighed and walked up the mountain road to the top of the mountain.


    "I once said that I would take you to see the scenery of Yanjing, which I will never break my promise."


    Sitting on a huge rock on the hillside, Han 3000''s eyes are a little confused. Since he left Han''s home, his purpose is very clear. He wants to make all those who look down on him regret that he is a waste. At the same time, he also wants to take Su Yingxia to appreciate the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Han family!


    Are you ready to regret?


    At the top of the mountain in the middle of the night, it was foggy. Han 3000 sat all night with dew all over his head. He didn''t stand up until the sky turned white.


    Stretching, his body burst out of the sound of peas.


    Not long after going down the mountain, Su Yingxia stood in the position before Han 3000, looking at the north with longing eyes.


    Five days later, the annual big day in Yuncheng is almost a grand event of the upper class, because this day is Tianchang''s birthday.


    Peninsula Hotel, as the most luxurious five-star hotel in Cloud City, stopped receiving all the guests a week ago. They had to prepare for the prosperous birthday. On the birthday day, except those invited to the birthday party, no one was allowed to show up. Even the waiters in the hotel were carefully selected to work on that day, Enough to see how much influence this matter has in Cloud City.


    One luxury car after another drove into the parking lot of the hotel, and the people who got off in front of the hotel were all front-line figures of officials and businessmen in Yuncheng.


    The ten members of the Su family are considered to be a big force at the birthday party. Su Haichao and Su are also included in the list. Su Yingxia, who is in charge of the project in the west of the city, naturally will not be defeated. In addition to the old lady, Su Guolin and others are the core members of the Su family.


    The old lady handed in the invitation, and the special service staff led them to the exclusive position of the Su family. It was not far from the host of the banquet, which made the old lady excited again.


    There is a saying about the order of seats in the venue and the location of each participant. The closer they are to the theme, the more important they are to the family tomorrow. The Su family can jump from being unable to enter before to occupying a table and also close to the theme. This kind of status promotion is like stepping over a high mountain.


    "Han 3000, that waste, didn''t he say that he was personally invited by tianchangsheng? Why don''t you see that trash coming? " Su Haichao looked at the people in the meeting hall, and many front-line childe brothers came today, but these people are not the object of his attention, Han 3000 is¡° Haichao, pay attention to your words. How can you call the old man''s name here? " The old lady of the Su family reminded coldly. Su Haichao kept silent, quickly covered his mouth and said, "grandma, I''m sorry, I''ll pay attention."¡° Hai Chao, how can you believe what the trash said? Look at these people present. They are all powerful people. What qualifications does he have to come here? " Su Yihan said with disdain¡° Welcome summer, he is your husband, when you go out today, didn''t you remind him? He doesn''t want to avoid it with forgotten reasons Su Yihan looks at Su Yingxia with a smile. When Su Yingxia gets up early in the morning, Han 3000 is still sleeping. Su Yingxia is not sure if he can come¡° It doesn''t matter to me whether he comes or not. " Su Yingxia said coldly¡° I''m in such a hurry to get rid of him. Didn''t I think you would be afraid of losing face? I haven''t been used to it for three years Su Haichao laughs¡° Hai Chao, he said that he would kneel once when he saw you. Don''t forget. " Su Yihan reminds Su Haichao¡° How can I forget? I have to meet him every day. When I kneel down until I''m satisfied, maybe I''ll spare him mercifully. " Su haochao complacently said that he was beaten by Han 3000 twice before, and now he finally has a chance to revenge. He wants to appear in front of Han 3000 immediately after his birthday party, so that Han 3000 can kneel down for him¡° By the way, is Han 3000 a dog? "¡° Should be, otherwise how can meet the person kneel down? "¡° But every dog needs its tail. Hai Chao, you can''t let Han 3000 wag his tail for you. " Other Su''s relatives also made fun of them. Su Haichao couldn''t stop his complacency at all. He repeatedly said, "forget it. Raising this kind of useless dog is losing my master''s face. Why?"¡° That''s true With more and more people entering the venue, Han 3000 still didn''t show up, so Su Haichao became more and more confident about it. In a presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. Han Sanqian and Tian Changsheng fought several chess games, but he also lost the old man, and he looked down on people, playing chess while playing mobile phones¡° When will your friend come, old man Han 3000 asked with a smile. Tianchang was so angry that he took out the phone and threatened Han 3000: "you wait for me. Today I will call you master." Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not suitable for you to be my apprentice, but I don''t mind if you really want to."¡° Old man, whenever you come, I''ll be an apprentice to others. Why do you linger Day prosperous after dialing the telephone, the tone is not good to say. The other party and his relationship should be very good, otherwise, tianchangsheng will not speak in this tone¡° It''s coming. What''s your hurry? " At this time, the door opened, and an old man with white hair came in, followed by a young man and a woman. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 116

    The old man''s name is Wang Mao. He is the president of Yuncheng Go Association. He is followed by a man and a woman who are his apprentices. The man''s name is Xie Fei and the woman''s name is Xu Huan.


    When Han 3000 saw him, he was a little surprised. Wang Mao''s reputation in the go field of Yuncheng is very strong, and he is an old man with high prestige. His own go school is also very famous in Yuncheng. Many rich people send their children to school. In addition to cultivating go, they still have a good relationship with this old man.


    The current leader of the Municipal Bureau is his entry-level disciple. When he meets, he will bow and call the teacher. With this relationship, the go school does not have to worry about enrolling students.


    Han 3000 did not expect that Wang Mao and Tian Changsheng had such a good relationship.


    "You old man, where have you gone? I''m so anxious." Tianchangsheng can''t wait to go to Wang Mao''s side, with a discontented expression on his face.


    Wang Mao laughed and said, "what''s your hurry? You''re the one who buries his neck. Take it easy."


    "Bah, what the hell are you talking about?" Tianchangsheng scolded.


    Han 3000 was a bit silly when he saw the way of communication between them. Wang Mao, the big leader of the Municipal Bureau, had to be respectful. However, in front of Tian Changsheng, he was scolded and didn''t retort, and he was smiling.


    In fact, the relationship between the two men was hostile. When they were old, they turned the fight into friendship. Moreover, they felt like heroes cherishing each other. Naturally, the dialogue became a bit crude.


    "You killed my old brother?" Wang Mao walked up to Han 3000 and asked with a smile.


    Han three thousand quickly stood up, for this kind of big man can not be slighted, and out of the respect of the younger generation, he can not rely on the favor and pride.


    "Grandfather Wang Mao, I didn''t expect that you are the friend of tianlaozi." Han 3000 said.


    "I heard that you are not only good at chess, but also good at go?" Wang Mao looked up and down at Han 3000, a common young man who had never seen him compete in go before. Maybe he blew a lot of bull in front of Tian Changsheng.


    "How dare you teach me in front of you? I just learned a few moves." Han 3000 said modestly.


    "Come on, if you don''t win today, the old man won''t let me go." After Wang Mao finished, he sat down opposite Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked at the time and found that it was almost time for the birthday party to start, while go was in a deadlock, and it would take at least several hours for a game to come down.


    "Grandfather Wang, it''s time for the birthday party. We''d better come back after dinner." Han 3000 said.


    Wang Mao looked at the time and said, "there are more than 20 minutes left. That''s enough."


    At this time, Xie Fei looked at Han 3000 contemptuously and said, "it''s very powerful if you can persist for 20 minutes under my master. Do you still want to win?"


    Wang Mao gently scolded: "Xie Fei, how can I teach you? You can''t be too arrogant."


    Han 3000 can hear that although Wang Mao is saying that Xie Fei is not, his pride is not covered up at all.


    But in Wang Mao''s position, he is proud of himself.


    "In that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Han 3000 sat down.


    It''s Wang Mao''s habit to play white. Playing chess with anyone never changes.


    It happens that Han 3000 likes black chess, so the two are not mutually exclusive.


    When Han 3000 holds the chess, his aura changes suddenly, and Tian Changsheng feels a master demeanor in him.


    This guy is really different when he''s serious.


    But Wang Mao laughs at this. There are too many young people putting on airs now. In his go school, the second generation of rich people have learned how to control their aura without learning anything. This kind of appearance is empty. They have no real strength, and sooner or later they will show up.


    "Master, I''m hungry." Xu Huanjiao didi said, this means, obviously let Wang Mao quickly won Han 3000.


    "Well, well, master, I''ll let you eat as soon as possible." Wang Mao said with a smile.


    Go is like fighting on the battlefield. This is what Yan Jun told Han 3000 when he first came into contact with go. So even if the person sitting in front of him was Wang Mao, a respected old gentleman in Yuncheng, Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest idea of being soft hearted.


    At the beginning of the game, Wang Mao was like flying, because he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all, and didn''t show his real strength. When the game entered the middle, Wang Mao suddenly woke up. This young man was not simple.


    Wang Mao, who was sitting on his side, straightened his body and showed a dignified color between his eyebrows.


    Seeing this scene, Xie Fei and Xu Huan were a little surprised. Shifu had never taken a young chess player so seriously before. In front of him, he made Shifu so serious!


    Two people looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the incredible.


    Although tianchangsheng is not good at go, he also knows some skills. Now Han 3000 has a great advantage in Chinese chess, which is under the pressure of Wang Mao.


    Looking at Han 3000''s hot eyes, it seems that he is on the battlefield at the moment, and he puts himself into it completely. Tianchangsheng really can''t associate him with the son-in-law of the Su family.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated you, but the disadvantage of the middle, with my strength, it''s not difficult to pull back, you''re careful." Wang Mao said with a confident smile. Han 3000 immersed in the chessboard, did not speak, his mind recalled that he had played countless famous games. His attitude made Xie Fei very unhappy. He said unhappily, "what are you pretending to be? You really treat yourself as a master. My master is making you happy." Xu Huan flashed her eyes at Han 3000. She didn''t look down on Han 3000. She was just surprised that this man could make his master take his attitude seriously. No matter how miserable he lost in the end, it was an honor. You know, in the whole Cloud City, Wang Mao never had an opponent in go. And even in the national level events, Wang Mao also has very brilliant results¡° Keke, it''s a gentleman to watch chess without saying anything. Don''t disturb them. " Tian Changsheng coughed twice and reminded Xie Fei. Although Tian Changsheng came to Wang maolai to destroy Han 3000''s prestige, at this time, he suddenly wanted to see how powerful Han 3000 was, and even hoped that Han 3000 could win the game. The more backward the chess game is, the more anxious the situation is. Wang Mao, who vowed to move back to the situation, didn''t let his disadvantage continue to expand, but there was no sign of moving back to the situation. Chess into the end, Han 3000 serious expression suddenly revealed relaxed color, see this scene, Tianchang Sheng eyebrow jump, do want to win it¡° Grandfather Wang, I''ve accepted. " Han three thousand left the last son, white son no longer have a place to live, lose everything¡° This... "Xie Fei couldn''t believe it. He looked at the Baizi who was defeated and lost! Wang Mao actually lost, but also lost in the hands of a young man. Xu Huan looks at Han 3000 with pure eyes, just like he wants to strip all his clothes. He even won the master. He was so powerful and handsome that he was the prince charming in her mind. Wang maoleng looked at the chessboard for a long time. Although he was careless at the beginning of the game, he almost tried his best to save the situation at the beginning of the middle game. However, under the pressure of Han 3000, he had no chance, and only lost to the end. Wang Mao has to admit that this is a worthy opponent for him to concentrate on, and even if he does not start lightly, he may not win¡° My master let you, otherwise how can you win? " Xie Fei doesn''t agree with Han 3000, who won chess. In his opinion, if it wasn''t for Wang Mao''s carelessness in the early days, it would never have led to a disadvantage situation. Therefore, he is lucky to win¡° Another round. My master won''t let you go this time. " It''s not too big for Xu Huan to watch the excitement. She wants to see if the person in front of her is really the right person for her¡° This... It''s more than an hour since the opening of the birthday party. There are still many people waiting for tianlaozi to celebrate his birthday. Maybe next time. " Han three thousand looked at the time, a face embarrassed said, just too much input, completely forget the passing time¡° Yes, next time, today is my birthday party. If I don''t attend, they should be worried. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 117

    Wang Mao, who had been silent all the time, said in a deep voice: "after dinner, we will come to the game seriously."


    Wang Mao does not believe that he will lose. He is more accomplished in go than many people. How can he lose to a young man?


    Han 3000 will not refuse such a request, otherwise he will not give Wang Mao face.


    As for who loses and who wins, that''s another matter.


    "Grandfather Wang, let''s eat and drink enough and fight again." Han 3000 laughs.


    Wang Mao took two apprentices and left the room first.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t care about his age. He was several rounds older than Han 3000. He put his hand on Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "boy, you can be serious. Even Wang Mao is not an opponent. However, he didn''t take it seriously. How sure are you in the afternoon? "


    "Sir, I remember that someone wanted to learn from his teacher." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng''s expression was frozen. This guy still remembers it.


    He is a teacher at an old age, and he has no face to talk about it. Moreover, he is the head of the Tian family. Although he doesn''t care about the business of the Tian family, he is also the first person in the Tian family. What''s the matter with being an apprentice to a young man.


    "Old man, you are such a big man, can''t you say anything?" Han sanyiyu pinches Tian Changsheng''s throat and makes him have no chance to refute.


    Tianchangsheng laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m sure it doesn''t count when I speak. However, Wang Mao didn''t try his best, so you can''t win. I''d like to learn from him, unless you can win him in the afternoon."


    This old guy is trying to escape.


    However, Han 3000 has accepted this apprentice.


    "Don''t you want to know how sure I''m going to win him?" Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, how many?" Tianchangsheng is a wonderful place.


    "Ten percent." Han 3000 does not hesitate firm tone, let the day prosperous stay on the spot.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back and walking out of the door, tianchangsheng came back and ran after him.


    "Don''t brag, smelly boy. If you lose this afternoon, you will lose your face."


    It''s almost two o''clock in the birthday party, and tianchangsheng hasn''t appeared yet, which makes people very puzzled. Of course, some people have a lot of grievances, but they don''t dare to vent. After all, it''s tianchangsheng''s birthday party. Even if he''s late, no one dares to say no.


    "God, why haven''t you come yet? It''s an auspicious time, isn''t something wrong?" Su Guolin looked at his head and said that there was no movement at all, and the people of the Tian family were not worried at all.


    "It doesn''t matter if tianchangsheng doesn''t come. Han 3000 doesn''t come anyway. This fool doesn''t know what he''s feeling now. Ah, I don''t want to eat any more. It''s so cool to see him kneel down for me." Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Su Yihan covered his mouth with a smile and said, "what''s your hurry? I have to kneel once to see you. I''m not in a hurry for such a day."


    "So it is." Su Haichao nodded his head and sighed: "the days are still long. If he dares to repent, I will break his legs."


    At this time, the venue suddenly lively up, many people stand up to greet with a smile.


    "God, how are you."


    "I wish you a long life and a long life."


    "I wish you good health and a bright future every year."


    There are also many doubts among the blessings, because there is a young man who walks into the meeting with tianchangsheng, and looks at the face, not like tianchangsheng''s family.


    "Who is this young man? He came into the arena with the old man."


    "It seems that tianlaozi values him very much, otherwise, how can he get so close."


    "Ah, I don''t know which young Junyan is, but he can be valued by the old man. It''s lucky."


    Among the confused voices, only the Su family didn''t speak, because they were stunned.


    The old lady of the Su family, Su Haichao, Su Yihan, including Su Yingxia, were all gaping.


    Because the young Junyan in the population is Han 3000!


    He not only came, but also entered with the old man. What kind of high treatment is this!


    "How could it be, how could it be Han 3000!" Su Haichao''s face is livid, and he doesn''t want to believe it. He has already figured out how to make Han 3000 kneel in front of him, but the fact gives him a slap in the face.


    The old lady took a deep breath, her expression and eyes were very dignified.


    She doesn''t want to know why han 3000 can walk beside tianchangsheng, because the reason is not important at all. The important thing is that such a great honor actually happened to Han 3000.


    "What''s going on? Han 3000 is such a loser. Why Su Yihan is unwilling to say that although she doesn''t have to kneel down to learn dog barking, she can''t accept the loser in her eyes. Now she is standing high beside tianchangsheng.


    Su Yingxia is also puzzled in her eyes. Although she knows Han 3000 is not simple, she never thought that Han 3000 could stand at such a high level and be strong enough to be such a top person.


    When Han 3000 came to the throne and sat down beside Tian Changsheng, the whole audience was shocked. A stranger who did not belong to the Tian family was able to sit on the throne and side by side with Tian Changsheng. What''s the situation! Han 3000 and Tian ling''er were left and right, which soon made many people think of some possibility. Is this young man the future son-in-law of Tianjia and the boyfriend of tianling''er¡° Tianling''er has a good eye. This young man is extraordinary. He must be a talent. "¡° He''s handsome and handsome. He and tianling''er are just beautiful. It''s a perfect match. "¡° It''s just that I don''t know which young master it is. It seems that our Cloud City will soon have a new family. " These words reached the ears of the Su family, especially harsh, because for the past three years, Han 3000 was just a loser in the Su family, but now he was praised by the whole audience, which made the Su family feel very uncomfortable¡° It''s obvious that they''re just losers. They''re all blind. " Su Yihan said in a low voice. Su Haichao is not in the mood to say that Han 3000 is not. Now he only hopes that Han 3000 doesn''t see him, and that nothing has happened. Otherwise, he will kneel down and learn to bark in this banquet hall, and he will become a joke of the whole Cloud City. Su Yingxia propped her chin on the table with a bitter smile on her face. Everyone regarded him as a talent, but the Su family regarded him as a waste. The old men of the Tian family all value him so much, but the Su family never pay attention to him. This is a great irony¡° Ying Xia, you are Han 3000''s wife, and you don''t want to propose a toast to the old man. " The old lady of the Su family said that she didn''t dare to refute those people''s words easily for fear of causing the dissatisfaction of the Tian family. But it''s no problem to let Su Yingxia appear as his wife. Moreover, she can take this opportunity to let outsiders know that the Tian family values the son-in-law of the Su family. In this way, the status of the Su family can also rise. The old lady''s good abacus is very loud, but Su Yingxia has no plan to do so¡° Grandma, are you sure you can help the Su family improve their social status by using him? Don''t you know whether the Tian family pays attention to him or the Su family? We can come, it''s just an accessory. " Su Yingxia said lightly¡° Nonsense, how can we be accessories. " The old lady rebuked and retorted for the first time¡° So far, many people want to get involved in the west of the city project, but Tianjia is not the only one. This means that tomorrow''s family doesn''t pay attention to the west of the city project at all, and even the whole project is not valued. Will they look at us differently because Su''s family is the building materials supplier of the west of the city project? " Su Yingxia shakes her head. All this is just the illusion of the Su family. She can be sure that the reason why she can come to tianchangsheng''s birthday party is Han 3000, and to a large extent, it is because tianchangsheng gives Han 3000 face. The old lady wanted to retort, but she couldn''t say anything for a moment, and her face was extremely ugly. Does the Su family expect this loser to improve their social status? This is to make her old face lose light in front of Han 3000¡° No matter what the relationship between him and the master of the Tianjia family is, in my eyes, he is a waste. I want to admit that he is excellent, unless he can make the Su family become a first-line family in Yuncheng. " Said the old lady in a cold voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 118

    Su Yingxia suddenly had a feeling of extreme disgust at the old lady''s words. Only when she made the Su family a first-line family did she recognize Han 3000''s excellence?


    But she didn''t seem to think that Han 3000 didn''t need her to admit it.


    How can people who can sit beside tianchangsheng care about other people''s opinions?


    In the middle of the banquet, Tian ling''er shakes his horse''s tail and comes to Su''s table.


    When the old lady saw the spirit of heaven, she got up quickly, but she didn''t dare to have the idea of relying on her elders.


    "Hello, Miss Tian, this is the Su family..."


    Before the old lady finished speaking, tianling''er cut in and said, "who''s su Haichao? I heard there''s a performance to watch?"


    Tianling''er is not an impolite person, but she doesn''t like the Su family at all, so she doesn''t pay attention to the old lady.


    Her dream lover is said to be a loser by the family. Is she in a good mood?


    Hearing tianling''er''s words, the eyes of the Su family fall on Su Haichao.


    The so-called performance is that Su Haichao kneels down to learn how to bark!


    Su Haichao bit his teeth and said, "Miss Tian, I am Su Haichao."


    Tianling''er looked at Su Haichao with a smile, looked up and down and said, "it''s you. Kneel down and learn how to bark. I''ve never seen it before. Would you like me to have a long experience?"


    Su Haichao thought that he could escape the disaster, but he didn''t expect that it was tianling''er. Yu Guang stared at Han 3000 fiercely. It was this rubbish. He must have told tianling''er about it.


    But Su Haichao is a person who wants to face. In such a gathering of high-class people, if he kneels down to learn to bark, the whole cloud city will be his joke tomorrow.


    "Miss Tian, I''m only joking with him." Su Haichao said.


    Tianling''er frowned discontentedly and said, "you won''t let me come in the mood and come back in the defeat."


    "Miss Tian, it''s really just a joke. If you don''t believe it, just call him to ask." Su Haichao can only find a way to deter Han 3000 and let him do it.


    But since Han 3000 told Tian ling''er about it, he didn''t expect to let him go.


    After all, he is not a living Bodhisattva, and if Han 3000 does not appear, will su Haichao let him go? The answer is obvious.


    "Do you need to ask? If you don''t kneel down, I''ll write down the account, and I''ll work it out with you later. " Said Tian ling''er.


    There are two very important words in this sentence. Tianling''er is talking about you, not you, which means that she will not only trouble Su Haichao, but also the whole Su family.


    The old lady''s face sank when she heard this. Although she hated Han 3000 for letting outsiders interfere in his and Su Haichao''s affairs, she didn''t dare to be hated by tianling''er. After all, this is the lady of Tianjia.


    "Hai Chao, you don''t do what Miss Tian said." The old lady said coldly.


    Su Haichao''s face is as pale as ashes. Even his grandmother has spoken. It seems that he can''t escape today.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Tianling''er suddenly waved his hand, then said in a loud voice, "everyone stop and be quiet."


    There was no noise in the banquet hall. Everyone spoke in a low voice. After hearing the voice of Tian ling''er, they all quieted down.


    "There is a special performance today. I hope you can have a smile. Don''t miss it." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Miss Tian, how can you give us a show?"


    "Yes, your status is very high. How can we have such an honor?"


    "Miss Tian, why don''t I do it for you and have fun."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it."


    "I, Miss Tien, I''ll come."


    There are a lot of people who are scrambling to get ahead of each other. They all hope to show themselves in front of tianchangsheng, even if they can make tianchangsheng remember that it is a good thing to have a little favor.


    Tian ling''er shook his head and said, "you don''t need to. You just need to watch it well."


    Seeing that they didn''t have their share, the enthusiasm of those passionate people just now decreased.


    I don''t know which lucky person is. If I can make the day prosperous and happy, it''s also a chance.


    Su Haichao is as miserable as eating two catties of excrement. If he performs normally, it''s OK, but he kneels down to learn how to bark, which has to be laughed off.


    "Su Haichao, start your performance. So many audiences can''t wait." Tian ling''er said to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao took a look at the old lady. He lost face, which means that the Su family will also lose face. He also hopes that the old lady can help him find some ways.


    But the old lady didn''t look at Su Haichao at all. It''s better to lose face than to make Tian linger unhappy.


    Su Haichao kneels on the ground and barks.


    After a moment of silence, the party broke out laughing.


    Su Haichao''s face is red and his eyes are vicious.


    Han 3000, you''ve done all this. Su Haichao doesn''t take revenge and vows not to be a human being. You wait and see. One day, I''ll make you kneel down in front of me and return the humiliation ten times today. You wretch, when you have no use value to Tianjia, what are you going to fight with me? In Su Haichao''s eyes, Han 3000 can climb this layer of relationship, it must be the Tian family want to use him to do something, and after using it, it will kick him away, that is the time for his revenge. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. I Su Hai can bear it¡° Miss Tian, this performance is really good. Who is he? It''s very similar to barking like a dog. "¡° It seems that his name is Su Haichao. He lost the bet with people, so he would learn to bark like a dog. " Tianlinger explained. Many people at the scene had never heard the name of Su Haichao. After mutual inquiry, they knew that Su Haichao was originally from the Su family. This makes Su Haichao feel more humiliated. At least he is a second-line childe in Yuncheng. So many people don''t know who he is. Does the Su family have no influence in Yuncheng? The Su family is a very arrogant family, especially the old lady has made a lot of rules, which makes the Su family think that they are aristocrats. However, in Yuncheng, before joining hands with the weak water real estate, few people really know, and the so-called second-line aristocratic family is quite reluctant. Not to mention the name Su Haichao, except for his circle of friends, he has no reputation at all¡° Miss Tian, Su Haichao has a bad relationship with you. "¡° We have written down that if we meet this boy in the future, we will never give him face. "¡° Please rest assured that Su Haichao and I are absolutely at odds in the future. " Many people make their stand in front of tianling''er, and people with clear eyes can see that tianling''er is aimed at Su Haichao, so it''s also an opportunity to take advantage of this event to make tianling''er feel good about himself. But when Su Haichao heard these words, he wanted to die. They are all big people in Yuncheng. If they target him, will he survive in Yuncheng in the future? Tian ling''er didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it. He came back to Tian Changsheng with a vague attitude. The old lady was pale. She thought it was an opportunity for the Su family to attend the birthday party today, but what happened now was a disaster. In the future, Su Haichao will become the director of the Su family. Today, Su Haichao has become the public enemy of the whole city. If the company is handed over to Su Haichao, who else can cooperate with him? It''s impossible for the Su family to live on the west of the city project for a lifetime! We have to find a way to get this thing back. The old lady looked at Han 3000. Since he was the son-in-law of the Su family, he should do something for the Su family. Moreover, this incident was also caused by him. Who else can blame it if the responsibility is not on him? Towards the end of the banquet, Wang Mao couldn''t wait to stand up and said to Han 3000, "little brother, are you full? If we''re full, let''s go upstairs. " In the process of eating, Wang Mao made a comeback with his memory. Although it was incomplete, he also found some flaws he thought he had. He was very confident that he could regain face by playing chess with Han 3000 again. Han 3000 took a look at tianchangsheng and asked, "have you eaten well, old man?"¡° Well, it''s OK to have dinner at any time. The wonderful chess game can''t be seen at any time. Let''s go. " When they leave the banquet hall, Han 3000 walks with Tian Changsheng again. All the Su family members look at him with fierce eyes. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 119

    It''s the same room. This time, Wang Mao didn''t take it lightly. This game is a fight for face. He has to win Han 3000 to regain his position in Yuncheng go.


    Although few people know about losing chess, it''s a big psychological blow to Wang Mao, because Han 3000 is too young to have such strength.


    "Now that my master is serious, you can be careful. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Xie Fei, standing behind Wang Mao, said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded, solemn expression has obviously been put into the chess game.


    Thirty eight crisscross lines and 361 drop points. From the moment of holding chess, this is not a simple chessboard, but a battlefield.


    Xie Fei didn''t watch them play chess because he thought the result was clear and the process was not important at all.


    But Tian Changsheng and Xu Huan took it very seriously.


    Tian Changsheng learns from Han 3000 that he is 100% sure that he can win Wang Mao, so he wants to see if Han 3000 is really so powerful or just boasting.


    Although Xu Huan doesn''t think Han 3000 can win, she is curious about what kind of strength Han 3000 can show and whether she can become her prince charming.


    With the deepening of the chess game, Wang Mao''s expression is more and more dignified. He can be sure that he is serious enough and takes a 12 point attitude. However, the chess game is still bad for him. Even when he is in the middle of the game, Wang Mao feels that he has no way back.


    It''s only a few top experts who can put so much pressure on him on the chessboard, but this young man is in his twenties.


    Wipe the sweat on his forehead. In recent years, he has rarely felt the pressure of this degree when playing chess. Even if he can win, he will look at Han 3000 with new eyes.


    Xie Fei had a scornful look on his face, but seeing that Wang Mao''s face was getting more and more ugly, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Did he really win the master?


    After carefully looking at the situation on the chessboard, Shifu was at a disadvantage. In the morning game, it can be considered that Shifu was careless, but in this game, he was very serious.


    If you lose in this way, won''t master''s reputation be ruined in his hands?


    No, it''s not allowed to happen.


    Xie Fei gritted his teeth and went to Wang Mao. He pretended to be concerned and said, "master, if you are tired, have a rest."


    Wang Mao shook his head, chess can lose, but character must not lose.


    Xie Fei looked coldly at Han 3000 and pushed his hand to the chessboard. The pieces were scattered all over the floor. He said, "my master is tired. I''ll get back to you another day."


    "What are you doing, Xie Fei?" Tianchangsheng said angrily.


    Wang Mao stood up and looked at Xie Fei angrily. He said, "what are you doing? It doesn''t matter if you lose chess. Do you want me to lose my character?"


    Usually, Wang Mao likes Xie Fei very much, because Xie Fei is the most accomplished one in go among all his apprentices. Although he has some flaws in his character, it is not impossible for Wang Mao to polish it.


    As the saying goes, jade without carving is not a tool. Xie Fei is a very good material, but Wang MaoWan didn''t expect that he would do such a thing.


    "Wang Mao, did your elders give you such education? If they don''t let you know what respect is, I don''t mind helping them educate, old man. " Tianchangsheng was very dissatisfied. It was a wonderful game. Although he was just a spectator, he enjoyed it very much. It was destroyed before he saw the end. His mood was like eating half a worm out of the delicious food.


    Xie Fei''s face has changed greatly. If tianchangsheng hates the Xie family because of this, his mistake will not only destroy a game of chess, but also the whole Xie family.


    "God, I''m sorry. I''m just tired of seeing my master. That''s why I''m so impulsive. Please forgive me." Xie Fei flustered said.


    Tian Changsheng doesn''t look at Xie Fei, but takes out the phone. At his age, it''s hard to find an interesting thing. Xie Fei is so ungrateful and just apologizes. How can he feel better?


    "Let the Xie family go upstairs." Tian Changsheng said to the phone.


    Xie Fei''s legs softened and knelt down in front of tianchangsheng: "God, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, please forgive my impulse, I''m damned, I''m damned."


    Xu Huan had great respect for Xie Fei, but now he couldn''t help looking at him with disdain. It''s too shameful to destroy the chess game with such shameless means. Do you really think that you can make Shifu lose without losing? What an idiot.


    "Master, please, please help me." Xie Fei sees that tianchangsheng ignores him and kneels to Wang Mao. He is at least Wang Mao''s close disciple. Wang Mao should not be helpless.


    However, Wang Mao now feels that he has lost all his face by Xie Fei. It''s really hard for him to accept losing chess, but he can''t accept this way to avoid losing chess.


    "Xie Fei, I thought your mind was worth carving out, but I didn''t expect that you were so confused." Wang Mao said, biting his teeth.


    Look at the tone. Is Wang Mao not going to save himself? Xie Fei''s heart is about to collapse. He never thought that this little thing would cause such serious consequences. Xie''s family soon arrived in the room. When they saw Xie Fei kneeling on the ground, they knew that something was wrong, which made Tian''s family unhappy! Xie Fei''s father walked up to Xie Fei, slapped him in the face and scolded him bitterly: "you''re a rebel, what a jerk you''ve done!" Xie''s family is in a good position in Yuncheng, better than Su''s family. However, the reason why he can get the invitation to the birthday party is that Xie Fei is valued by Wang Mao. Usually Xie Fei has a high status in his family, and no one dares to speak to him loudly, because the development of Xie''s family is all his hope. But today, he offended tianchangsheng. Xie Fei''s father didn''t dare to connive¡° Xie Fei, from today on, you are no longer my apprentice. " Wang Mao said. Xie Fei''s father was scared! What happened? He was expelled by Wang Mao. Without this relationship, what position does the Xie family have in Yuncheng¡° Take your son away. From today on, thank your family for not appearing in front of me. Otherwise, I will not let you go. " Tianchang Sheng said coldly. Xie Fei''s eyes are dull. In chess, there is a saying that every step is wrong. Now he knows how wrong he is. He meant to please Wang Mao, but now he can''t even keep his apprenticeship. After Xie''s family dragged Xie Fei out of the room, Wang Mao sighed and said to Han 3000, "let''s have another round." Ming knows that he is likely to lose, but Wang Mao is not willing to lose his character¡° Grandfather Wang, you are in a bad mental state today. It''s unfair for you to play another game. You''d better do it next time. When you are in a better mental state, I''ll visit you. " Han 3000 said. Wang Mao knew that Han 3000 was giving himself steps. If he insisted, he would lose face today¡° Tianchangsheng, you old man, have made a good friend. " Wang Mao sighed. Tianchangsheng looked proud and said, "of course, can people who can be seen by me be ordinary people?"¡° Little brother, next time I have a chance, I will fight with you again. " Wang Mao said to Han 3000 with his hands clasping¡° I''m looking forward to it Han 3000 said. Wang Mao took the lead to leave, but Xu Huan was still in the same place. Seeing that Xu Huan didn''t leave, Wang Mao reminded him, "what are you still doing?" Xu Huan heard this, just reluctantly to keep up with the pace of Wang Mao. After walking out of the room, Xu Huan said, "master, I don''t even know his name. Why are you so anxious?"¡° Little girl, can''t you see that he is tianchangsheng''s son-in-law? What qualifications do you have to fight with tianling''er? " Wang Mao said with a bitter smile. Xu Huan Du mouth, unconvinced, said: "did not try, how do you know to fight, her family is rich and powerful, but does not mean that she than I will please men ah."¡° You, you really don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. " Wang Mao said helplessly. Xu Huan''s expression suddenly serious up, asked: "master, just that game of chess, if you continue, you..." Wang Mao took a deep breath, said: "lost." I''ll lose! These three words stunned Xu Huan. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 120

    In the room, Tian Changsheng looks up and down at Han 3000. The more satisfied he is, the more satisfied he is. He is the perfect person for his grandson-in-law. Unfortunately, such a person has joined the Su family.


    Tian Changsheng''s eyes gave Han 3000 goose bumps and said: "what are you staring at me for? I''m old. I don''t have any special hobbies."


    "You son of a bitch, what nonsense, old man? How can I think of you?" Tianchangsheng stares at Han 3000 and says.


    "Well, can you respect master a little bit? Is that the way you talk to master?" Han 3000 hands akimbo, a face proud looking at the day prosperous, worship this thing, he did not forget.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned, and his old face turned red slightly.


    "You are the master of the heavenly family, the most important person in our Cloud City. The saliva on the ground doesn''t taste good." Han 3000 smiles to remind a way.


    Tianchangsheng''s expression is wonderful, uncertain, and almost twisted together.


    "Do you want me to give you tea at my age?" Tianchangsheng said discontentedly.


    "No, but remember, I''m your master." Han 3000 said that he would not do such an excessive thing, and tianchangsheng is an elder. Han 3000 does not want to be beaten by heaven.


    "It''s not impossible to call you master, but you have to promise me one thing." Tianchangsheng said.


    "My good apprentice, do you want a face? There is no apprentice who asks for master. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Han 3000 is the first person in Yuncheng who can talk to tianchangsheng like this and not make tianchangsheng angry.


    "You''d better let me get hold of you when I don''t take care of you." Tianchangsheng threatened.


    At this time, tianling''er trots all the way to the room. If her father didn''t insist on her greeting the guests, tianling''er would never miss the game between Han 3000 and Wang Mao.


    "Well, did you win? I was not in a good mood when I saw Wang Ye leave just now. " Tian ling''er asks Han 3000 with an expectant face.


    "I didn''t win, but I didn''t lose." Han 3000 said.


    "Draw? But it''s also very powerful. Wang Ye is the leader of our Cloud City go circle. I didn''t expect that you could even draw with him. " Tianling''er said with a smile.


    "The champion has been trampled by Han 3000." Tianchangsheng said with a smile that he had nothing to do with him, but he was in a good mood and was proud of you.


    "What do you mean?" The day spirit son doesn''t understand of looking at the day prosperous to ask a way.


    "If it wasn''t for Xie Fei who deliberately destroyed the chess game, your grandfather Wang would have lost." Tian Changsheng said, pointing to the pieces scattered all over the ground.


    The day spirit son stares big eyes, can''t believe of looking at Han 3000.


    Her initial idea was that Han 3000 should not lose too miserably. When she saw Wang Mao''s appearance when he left, she thought that Han 3000 might have shown the strength to impress Wang Mao, but she never dreamed that Han 3000 could win Wang Mao.


    That''s the president of the Go Association. He''s the most powerful person in the world of go in Yuncheng!


    "Really... Really?" Tianling''er''s eyes are falling.


    "Boy, being too modest is hypocrisy." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "if you give him ten more chances, he will lose. It''s not modest."


    Tianchangsheng can''t laugh or cry. If this sentence reaches Wang Mao''s ears, how hard will he be hit.


    Tianling''er is like a fan. When she sees her idol, her eyes are full of peach blossom and her heart is full of spring. She plays the piano and fights very hard. She even plays chess so badly. She seems to be omnipotent.


    In the eyes of tianling''er, Han 3000 is nearly perfect. The only drawback is that he is married.


    But it doesn''t matter. After all, you can get divorced if you get married.


    "Han 3000, when are you going to divorce?" Tian ling''er blurted out unconsciously.


    Han three thousand one Leng, say: "why should I divorce?"


    Tianling''er''s words made her feel a little bit impolite. The girl had to be a little more reserved and quickly said, "nothing, just ask casually."


    "Nothing else. I''ll go first." Han three thousand finish, toward the door.


    "You should be careful. Su Haichao should trouble you." The spirit son reminds a way.


    Han three thousand head also didn''t return of waved a hand, say: "I never put him in the eye, he also doesn''t deserve to be my opponent."


    When Han 3000 left, Tian ling''er suddenly sighed, his shoulders drooping, his head drooping, and his spirit was hollowed out.


    "What''s the matter? Think he''s too good to be worthy? " Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    "Grandfather, he is so powerful, can you look up to me?" The day spirit son Du wears mouth to say.


    Tianchangsheng touched tianlinger''s head kindly and said, "you are a member of our Tianjia family. No matter how powerful he is, where can he be? How can there be someone in Yuncheng who you don''t deserve?"


    Tianling''er is in a better mood because of this consolation. In the whole Cloud City, Tianjia is the most important. She wants to find her husband. The moat can be filled. How can there be someone she doesn''t deserve¡° Grandfather, did you apprentice him? " Tianling''er said with a smile. Tian Changsheng''s expression is stiff. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 tells Tian ling''er all about it. Doesn''t he mean to make him lose face¡° Grandfather, you have taught me since I was a child. You can''t lie when you are a man. " Said Tian ling''er. Tian Changsheng bit his teeth and nodded his head¡° "I''m not Tianling''er''s mouth is full of laughter like Yinling''s. my grandfather is a teacher. This is the big news of Yuncheng¡° Little girl, you have to keep a secret for your grandfather. Otherwise, where can you put your grandfather''s old face Tianchangsheng reminds us¡° OK, but you should also help me create more opportunities to meet Han 3000. Otherwise, as a girl, I can''t always take the initiative to ask him out. " Said Tian ling''er¡° It''s a deal. " The young and the old colluded with each other to reach an agreement. After Han 3000 left the hotel, Su Haichao came face to face angrily. The banquet had already ended, and the guests had already left. Su Haichao was deliberately waiting for him¡° Han 3000, you''ve made me lose face on such an occasion. I won''t let you go today. " Su Haichao gritted his teeth and said to Han 3000¡° I hurt you? " Han three thousand light a smile, say: "this is your oneself put forward of bet about, seem to have nothing to do with me?"¡° If it wasn''t for tianling''er, how could I kneel down for you? You don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are close to Tianjia. When they finish using you, you can kick you away at any time. " With these words, Su Haichao waved his fist to Korea 3000. Han 3000 sneered: "can you beat me?" Su Haichao is angry, but he once suffered two losses in Han 3000''s hands. Before his fist reached Han 3000''s face, Su Haichao covered his belly in pain and even stepped back to sit on the ground¡° Han 3000, sooner or later I will trample on you and trample you. I want you to die! " Su Haichao roared angrily. Han 3000''s mood has no fluctuation. Su Haichao''s threat of rubbish is like scratching¡° One day, you will find how stupid your words are. I hope you won''t be too afraid at that time. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Looking at the back of Han 3000 leaving, Su Haichao almost gnaws his teeth. Han 3000 has always been a coward in his eyes, and his reputation in Yuncheng is also spread by him. How can such a person step on his head¡° I will never let this happen. When I sit in the position of chairman of the Su family, I want you and Su Yingxia to get out of the Su family. " Su Haichao bit his teeth and stood up to clean the dust on his body. Grandma, you old man, when will you enter the coffin! Han 3000 didn''t go home, but called Mo Yang. After learning that he was in the Mordor nightclub, he drove to the nightclub. Lamborghini driving on the urban road, the eye-catching rate is almost 100%, but who would have thought that the owner of this luxury car would be the famous loser Han 3000 of Cloud City? After parking at the gate of Mordor nightclub, those sexy women who pass by can''t help but wink at Han 3000. Han 3000 ignores this and walks into the nightclub, hurting many people''s hearts. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 121

    A group of people sat in the hall, not only Mo Yang and Lin Yong were present, but also the fierce Dao 12.


    At present, Dao 12 has been defeated in the three boxing arenas of Yuncheng. It''s all fought with fists. Ye Fei''s former subordinates had a strong resistance in this process, but they couldn''t help fighting with Dao 12''s hard fists, so they had to be obedient in the end.


    "Why are you looking for me when you are so free today?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "Can''t I come to you if I''m ok? Look at your posture. What are you going to discuss? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The three of them are discussing how to deal with Fang Peng, because Fang Peng has made a lot of small moves recently. It seems that he wants to expand his power.


    In the past, Fang Peng occupied a place and did not pose a threat to Mo Yang, so he can completely ignore this figure. But now that he has actions, Mo Yang can''t ignore it.


    But Fang Peng''s backstage is the Tianjia of Cloud City, which makes Moyang very troublesome.


    This kind of backstage is different from that of Chang bin and ye Fei. Tianjia, after all, is the boss of the mall. Compared with those who have official status, they can do more and have no worries.


    If we really fight with Fang Peng, the Tianjia family will step forward in any case.


    "Fang Peng is ready to move recently. He should have made some moves." Mo Yang said.


    "Fang Peng." Han 3000 frowns. Fang Peng is controlled by the Tian family. If he has actions, it means that the Tian family has actions.


    But Yuncheng Tianjia is almost the only one. What else do they want to do?


    After thinking about it, Han Sanqian said to Mo Yang, "don''t worry about it. Let''s see what the Tian family wants to do."


    "Are you not afraid that everything we do will become the wedding clothes of the heavenly family?" Mo Yang worried that Chang bin and ye Fei were both dealt with by them. At this time, the Tian family would take advantage of them. Mo Yang could not accept this kind of oppression.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." Han 3000 said with a smile, if today''s prosperity is his apprentice, if the Tian family really wants to expand the power of the gray area, it''s OK to join hands with the Tian family.


    See Han 3000 so confident, Mo Yang will not say more, he believes Han 3000 can handle.


    After chatting for a while, Han Sanqian answers a phone call from Shi Jing. He inexplicably hopes that Han Sanqian can find time to go back to Yanjing. He says that his father is no longer good, and he hopes that he can go to see his son for the last time.


    This matter makes Han 3000 feel very strange. At the beginning, Han Cheng didn''t inform him when he was admitted to hospital. The whole Han family has regarded him as an outsider. How can he suddenly let him go back to Yanjing?


    Moreover, Han Sanqian knows that Shi Jing can never make decisions on this matter without authorization, which means that this matter is likely to be the sign of Nangong Qianqiu, which is worth pondering deeply.


    After all, Nangong Qianqiu loves Han Jun deeply and never regards Han 3000 as his family. How can he go back to Han''s home?


    Mo Yang see Han 3000 face dignified hung up the phone, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 said something to make Mo Yang puzzled, said: "Laozi has no place in the world, a bottle to be the master of Hengshan.". This is my favorite poem. If one day you feel that I''m not like me, and you ask me to take the second half of it with the first half of it, and you can''t answer it, then I''m no longer me. "


    "What? You''re not like you. You''re not you. You don''t have a fever, do you?" Mo Yang was confused and reached out to touch Han 3000''s forehead.


    Han 3000 raised his hand and clapped it open, saying, "you don''t need to know what it means, just remember what I said."


    "What do you mean by that?" Mo Yang asked.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t explain.


    There is no place in the world for Laozi to be the master of Hengshan.


    This is Han 3000''s obsession after he left the Han family.


    There''s no place for me anywhere in the world. I''d better be a master in Hengshan.


    If the Han family can''t accommodate me in this world, then I will create a new Han family and be the master of the Han family!


    Leaving Mordor nightclub, Han 3000 finds a woman sitting in the front of his car, posing enchanting, and a man taking pictures of her.


    Is this woman not afraid of damaging other people''s property?


    Han 3000 stepped forward and said with a smile, "have you finished shooting?"


    The woman with bare thighs looked Han 3000 up and down, and said contemptuously, "does it have anything to do with you? If you want to take a picture, line up first. "


    The man with a mobile phone and busy taking pictures also looked at Han 3000 contemptuously: "what''s the hurry? We haven''t taken enough pictures yet."


    "Take more photos. I''ll send a circle of friends to show my sisters. I''ve been in Lamborghini before." The woman said excitedly, and then changed several postures.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing, sitting in the front of the car, even if he had been in Lamborghini?


    "What are you laughing at? I''m a bumpkin. Go away and don''t affect my photo taking." Said the woman wearily.


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly and doesn''t speak. He just stands quietly.


    After the woman had enough, the man went to shoot again. They had a good time¡° Oh, be careful. You can''t lean on the mirror. " See that the man put his elbow on the mirror, the whole body''s center of gravity all rely on the mirror support, Han 3000 can''t help but remind¡° What do you beep? Does it have anything to do with you? I can shoot as much as I want. Brake the pen. Go away. The owner of the car will come out soon. People like you don''t look like princes on horseback. Is it necessary to shoot? " The man said impatiently¡° It''s really annoying. You''ve never seen the world. Even if you take photos, people don''t believe you''ve ever been in such a car. Why waste time and delay us? " Said the woman¡° Well The man suddenly sighed and exclaimed, "if only I could sit in and take a picture, it would be more real." Women obviously have this idea, said: "or we wait, the car owner came out, let him borrow us to take a picture, so rich people, should not be stingy." Han 3000 heard this, took out the key, press the unlock key. As soon as the car lights came on, a man and a woman were stunned¡° I''m sorry, I don''t have time, but I''ve written down the appearance of you two. If there''s a scratch on the car, I''ll go to you. " Han 3000 finished, opened the door and sat on it¡° This... This car is yours? " The woman looked at Han 3000 in surprise. She just looked at him and found that he was a peddler. She thought he was the owner of the car. The man was also stunned. He asked the car owner to wait in line! Isn''t that a joke? Do you still need to take photos of other people''s cars and send them to friends? As soon as Han 3000 started the engine, the woman went to the driver''s side, lying on the window, deliberately showing her white chest, and said, "I''m free tonight. Do you want to invite me to dinner?"¡° No, I still have two dogs waiting for me to feed Han three thousand light smile, step on the accelerator, go. It''s good for women to turn back quickly, or they''ll have to fall and eat shit¡° Drag what drag, is not a broken car, what good air The woman scolded, completely forgetting her wild pose when she was taking a picture¡° Let''s go. Don''t lose face here. " The man walks to the side, pulls the woman to walk. The woman shook off his hand and said with disgust: "don''t touch me. If you''re not useless, can I be so shameful? Break up, I don''t like to ride in your old car. " When Han 3000 got home, he found an old lady sitting in the living room. Why did she come suddenly¡° Han 3000, don''t you come and say hello to grandma. " Jiang LAN scolds Han 3000¡° Grandma, what brings you here? " Han 3000 laughs¡° Han 3000, you have a lot of skills. You have such a good relationship with the Tianjia master. If it wasn''t for you, would Su Haichao be so shameful today? I ask you, do you mean to make a fool of our Su family? " The old lady asked sternly¡° Grandma, do you have any misunderstanding about this matter? I didn''t mention gambling. Why don''t you ask Su Haichao why he is so stupid before you ask me Han 3000 said coldly¡° You... "The old lady was very angry. If she didn''t believe Han 3000 could attend the birthday party, she immediately stopped Su Haichao, because Han 3000 kneeling was a play for her. But who would have thought that Han 3000 had really gone? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 122

    Today''s Han 3000 is not in a good mood because he is troubled by the problem of returning to Yanjing, so he is not good at speaking to the old lady of the Su family.


    Before, Han 3000 might not talk back to her. Anyway, everything has happened. It''s not a problem for her to complain, but now he''s not in the mood to listen to the old lady.


    "Grandma, it''s not my fault, so I won''t admit it." Han 3000 attitude tough said.


    The old lady was so angry that she dared to put on airs in front of her.


    One side of Jiang LAN see this situation, immediately anxious.


    Although they are now living in the hillside villa, their family still has to rely on the Su family to make a living. Once the old lady is not happy, what should she do if she makes it difficult for Su to meet the summer?


    "Han 3000, how can you tell Grandma in such an attitude if you don''t apologize to her." Jiang LAN accused.


    Han 3000 did not pay attention to Jiang LAN, but said to the old lady: "if I kneel down for Su Haichao, do you take it for granted?"


    "Isn''t it normal for you to kneel down The old lady said without hesitation.


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "in this case, why should I apologize to you?"


    "OK, I can forget about it. After all, it has happened, but you have to make up for the disgrace of the Su family at the banquet." Said the old lady.


    "Make up for it?" Han 3000 drew a funny smile from the corner of his mouth and asked, "I don''t know how grandma wants me to make up for it?"


    "To say a few good words for the Su family in front of the master of the Tian family, it''s better to let the master recognize the status of the Su family in Yuncheng." The old lady''s tone is not to discuss with Han 3000, but to say these words in a commanding manner.


    Han Sanqian shakes her head. She comes to the door to ask questions. She doesn''t mean to help Su Haichao speak. This is the real point.


    Let tianchangsheng recognize the status of the Su family in Yuncheng, and let tianchangsheng pull the Su family into the front line family of Yuncheng in disguise?


    It''s a brilliant calculation. The key is that the old woman still looks very proud when she asks for help.


    No matter how cowardly Han 3000 was in the Su family before, it was impossible for the old lady to rub her nose and face like this.


    It''s not impossible to help, but we should show the attitude of asking for help.


    "Grandma, you want me to help the Su family, but you still despise me. Excuse me, why do I do this?" Han 3000 light said.


    "This is my chance to redeem yourself." The old lady looks superior. It seems that Han 3000 has made a mistake, so she must make up for it.


    Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. Is it ridiculous? Is it self salvation?


    Does he need self salvation?


    Su Haichao is to blame. It''s su Haichao who makes the Su family lose face. Han 3000 is a black pot.


    "Sorry, I don''t need it." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The old lady bit her teeth and looked at Han 3000 with vicious eyes. She said, "don''t think that if Su Yingxia becomes the project leader, you can rely on her not to pay attention to me. Even if I''m in charge of her, it''s just a matter of a word."


    "We''ll see." Han 3000 said, back to his room.


    The old lady''s threat is ridiculous.


    The identity of the person in charge of Su Yingxia is related to the survival of the Su family. Does she dare to do so? Dare she gamble on the future of the Su family because of her anger?


    She won''t, and she doesn''t have the guts.


    The old lady and Empress Dowager''s teeth are almost broken. In the past three years, Han 3000 can''t fight back and scold him. However, since Su Yingxia''s position in the company, his attitude has become more and more arrogant.


    The old lady knew that Han 3000 had nothing to fear, but if she really wanted to deal with Han 3000 in this way, the Su family also dug their own grave. She couldn''t do it.


    "Jiang LAN, this is your good son-in-law, even I dare not pay attention." The old lady said to Jiang LAN in a cold voice.


    Jiang LAN, the shrew''s biggest fear, was the old lady. She said quietly, "Mom, I also want Yingxia to divorce him, but Yingxia refuses."


    In the past, the old lady didn''t let Su Yingxia and Han 3000 divorce because she took care of the Su family''s face and didn''t want the Su family to become a joke again in Yuncheng.


    But now Han 3000 is so arrogant, the old lady can''t help but want them to divorce, because once Su Yingxia is controlled by Han 3000, it is a huge threat to the Su family.


    But... The old lady has to admit that Han 3000 has a certain use value for the Su family. No matter how he makes friends with Tian Changsheng, at least Tian Changsheng values him very much. The Su family can make use of this to get closer to the Tian family, which will make the Su family avoid detours on the way to a first-line family.


    "I''ll give you three days for Su Yingxia to persuade Han 3000 to do it. Otherwise, you won''t want to have a good life in the future." The old lady threatened.


    Jiang LAN nodded like a chicken pecking rice and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll let Su Yingxia do it. This loser won''t listen to anyone, but does he dare not listen to Han 3000?"


    The old lady took a long look at the hillside villa before she left. If she didn''t lose face, she would like to live here. After all, this is her lifelong dream. Sometimes the old lady would think, if she had been better to Su Yingxia, would Su Yingxia take the initiative to invite her to live in the villa. However, thinking that Su Yingxia is just a daughter, Su Haichao will have to sit as the chairman of the Su family in the future, so the old lady will give up the idea. As for this villa, if there is a chance, the old lady will snatch it from Su Yingxia and give it to Su Haichao in the future. After all, he is the future owner of the Su family. How can su Yingxia live here. When the old lady returned to her villa, she found Su Haichao sitting in the living room with an angry expression on her face¡° Haichao, why are you here? " Asked the old lady. Su Haichao stood up, hesitant and hesitant¡° If you have anything to say, just say it. " Said the old lady¡° Grandma, we can''t let Han 3000 be arrogant any more. He doesn''t pay attention to us now. " Su Haichao said. The old lady was very angry when she said this. Han 3000''s attitude towards her just now was arrogant, but now Su Yingxia''s position is very important, and even the old lady can only bear it¡° Su Yingxia is in charge of the west of the city project and has a position in the company, so Han 3000 dare to be so arrogant. But you know, without Su Yingxia, the cooperation of the west of the city project will not be sustainable. " Said the old lady. Su Haichao is supernatural and clear about this. Since last time, Su Haichao has never thought of dismissing Su Yingxia. After all, this cooperation determines the future of the Su family¡° Grandma, he is so arrogant, because you are too soft hearted, and did not suppress Su Yingxia''s arrogance. I know that you don''t want to make things too ugly. After all, Su Yingxia has helped the Su family a lot, and she is also your granddaughter, but I can be the villain. " Su Haichao said. The old lady frowned when she heard that he was going to be a bad person¡° You don''t want me to give you the position of chairman right now, do you? " Said the old lady¡° Grandma, only when I become the chairman of the board can I really suppress Su Yingxia in identity. And don''t you think Su Yingxia has been controlled by Han 3000? Now Su Yingxia deliberately shows her indifference to Han 3000 in front of us. Her ambition is like a wolf. Don''t you know that this pair of dog men and women are acting in front of you. Su Yingxia wants you to mistake her relationship with Han 3000 for not being intimate, and wants you to pay more attention to her. " Su Haichao said eagerly. He can''t wait to become chairman of the board, because only sitting in this position can he have more power to deal with Su Yingxia and Han 3000¡° No way. " The old lady resolutely refused to say that although the chairman of the board will fall on Su Haichao in the future, now she can''t accept it. Although she prefers Su Haichao, she is very clear about Su Haichao''s ability. Su Haichao has no ability to manage the whole company now. If the company is handed over to him at this time, it is not a good time for the Su family. Su Haichao clenched his teeth and said, "grandma, since the position of the chairman is mine sooner or later, why can''t I have it now?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 123

    The old lady calmly and angrily looked at Su Haichao and said, "if you hadn''t been promising, you would have been the chairman of the board. You can be the chairman of the board because you are the only grandson of the Su family. Otherwise, the chairman would never have been you."


    This sentence can be said to belittle Su Haichao to nothing, which makes him have a strong hatred for the old lady in his heart.


    "Grandma, do you want to watch Su Yingxia''s position in the company get higher and higher?" Su Haichao said, biting his teeth.


    "I have my own way to deal with her. If you want to get the status of chairman as soon as possible, you should improve your ability. Otherwise, you have to wait for the day when I close my eyes." Said the old lady.


    Close your eyes!


    OK, I''ll wait until the day you close your eyes.


    After su Haichao left the villa, his heart was shrouded in the idea of killing. Since you are the only one who can let me sit in the position of chairman of the board, then you go to die!


    At the hillside villa, Jiang LAN persuades Su Yingxia in her room. The old lady only gives her three days. If she can''t do what she asks, they will have a hard time at Su''s house in the future.


    "Why don''t you think about it for yourself? Even if you are the person in charge of the west of the city project now, the old lady wants to take over your rights. There are many ways. Why do you want to delay your future for a loser?" Su Yingxia, who doesn''t bring oil and salt, gives Jiang LAN a headache. He has said many good things, but Su Yingxia just doesn''t want to.


    "We all depend on you to support our family. If the old lady targets you, what will you take to support us in the future, and the cost of hillside villa is several hundred thousand a year, can you still count on him?"


    "I''ve just had a good time with your father. Is it worth taking risks for an outsider?"


    Su Yingxia''s face is as deep as water. Why should she ask Han 3000 for such shameless things.


    She didn''t expect that grandma would come to her home and put forward such excessive conditions.


    "Mom, I''m not so cheeky." Su Yingxia said.


    "Is it time to care about face? What''s more, you let him do things. Of course, he''s been in our house for three years, so what if he helps you now? " Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    Free for three years?


    Jiang LAN can say such a ridiculous thing.


    Not to mention the things that Han 3000 helped Su Yingxia, after all, she didn''t know, but the value of this villa was not equal to Han 3000''s three years of eating and drinking in Su''s family?


    The most humble people are invincible. This sentence is incisively and vividly reflected in Jiang LAN.


    "Mom, don''t forget who bought the place where you live now." Su Yingxia said.


    "Silly girl, now the head of household is you. It doesn''t matter who bought it. This house already belongs to you." Jiang lanli looks at Su Yingxia with a strong smile on her face. She thinks that she is too smart to ask Han 3000 to transfer the house to Su Yingxia early. Who else can think of such a wise decision besides her.


    "Mom, you can''t be so shameless." Su Yingxia said.


    "What does it mean to have no skin, no face, no man for himself, heaven and earth to destroy, now in this society, who is not in order to make their own life better, no means, I''m nothing." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia sighed and couldn''t reason with Jiang LAN, because her selfishness had reached the extreme.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Go to find Han 3000. Your grandmother has already said something about it. You should know her temper very well." Jiang LAN reminds a way.


    Su Yingxia knows what kind of person the old lady is. If she really can''t do it, she will be hindered everywhere in the company in the future. Although she won''t be deprived of her identity, it''s inevitable to weaken her rights.


    "Let me think about it again." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN looked at the time, almost to the time of skin care, said: "OK, you quickly consider clearly, I want to go back to the room skin care."


    After Jiang LAN left, Su Yingxia lay in bed with no sleep.


    Han 3000 has helped her a lot. Without Han 3000, it would be impossible for the Su family to win the West City project. Han 3000 has done almost everything the Su family has.


    Before, Su Yingxia might not be so hard to talk about, but after Jinqiao City, she has a estrangement with Han 3000, and now there is a matter of tianling''er sending a car, so Su Yingxia is even more reluctant to face Han 3000.


    Why can''t we explain it clearly? Even if it''s hard to say, we are husband and wife. Why can''t we tell me?


    Su Yingxia also wants to forget these things and make up with Han 3000, but she can''t, because it''s very difficult for her to take a compromise step. Maybe... In her heart, she is used to Han 3000''s tolerance.


    "Why do you know tianchangsheng? How many things have you not told me Su Yingxia talks to herself, and her mood is more and more complex, because she thinks Han 3000 conceals a lot from herself. This distrust causes her heart to reject Han 3000 more and more.


    But some things, Han 3000 really can''t tell Su Yingxia now, because she simply can''t accept.


    In the other room, Han 3000 couldn''t sleep either. Thinking of the strange phone call Shi Jing made today, he was confused. Why does Nangong Qianqiu agree to his return to Yanjing? Since Han 3000 was 12 years old, Nangong Qianqiu only took Han Jun to attend all the senior gatherings in Yanjing. Although the outside world knew that Han had two sons, it was only Han Jun who really admitted it. Even because Han 3000 didn''t show up for a long time, there were rumors that he had died of serious illness. More than three years ago, Nangong Qianqiu asked people to send Han 3000 to Yuncheng secretly. Since then, he has ordered Han 3000 never to return to Yanjing and never to reveal that he is a member of the Han family. Since we made such a decision, why did we suddenly change our attitude¡° If you really want to do this, don''t blame me for not thinking about this dispensable blood relationship. " Han 3000''s voice is full of cold, and his eyes are full of killing intention. As early as when he received the phone call, he thought of a very absurd possibility. It was also because of this possibility that he would say that to Mo Yang. The next day, when Han 3000 got up and went to the restaurant for breakfast, he saw Su Yingxia. He knew that it was not by chance, but that Su Yingxia was waiting for him on purpose¡° Grandma asked you to let me go to tianchangsheng and say a good word for the Su family? " Han 3000 asked. Su Yingxia didn''t speak and didn''t respond. Han 3000 picks an eyebrow. It seems that he has a good guess. Otherwise, Su Yingxia will at least shake his head and deny it¡° You just need to nod, I can do it, but I can''t decide whether tianchangsheng can see the Su family in his eyes. " Han continued. Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment, but he nodded his head. Han 3000 had no complaints, and could not raise any dissatisfaction with Su Yingxia. He said, "do you think it''s my fault to let Su Haichao kneel down?" Su Yingxia finished his last mouthful of porridge and left without saying a word. Han Sanqian sighed and grinned bitterly. He Ting has noticed that the atmosphere between them is a little different these days. Although it''s common for couples to quarrel, it''s troublesome to quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed¡° Three thousand, aunt he uses the experience of past people to tell you that when two couples get along, they must not have overnight feuds. No matter whether you are wrong or not, as a man, it''s no big deal to look down and recognize a mistake. " He Ting said. It''s no problem for Han Sanqian to admit his mistake, but Su Yingxia wants to get an explanation for some things, but he can''t explain them yet, which is very helpless¡° Aunt he, if your husband went to Jinqiao City, he said he didn''t go to trouble, do you believe it? " Han 3000 said. He Ting shocked looking at Han 3000, said: "you went to Jinqiao City?" Han 3000 nodded with a bitter smile¡° How can you go to that kind of no three no four place, you say you, the wife is so beautiful, why still go to provoke those women He Ting speechless said, no wonder things are so serious, Han 3000 actually derailed, but also to find Miss¡° Aunt he, although I went to Jinqiao City, I really didn''t do anything. I just went to work. " Han 3000 explained powerlessly. He Ting knows that Han 3000 is a good man, but she didn''t do anything in Jinqiao City. She still can''t believe it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 124

    Tianjia.


    Tianling''er was sitting in the living room, with thin white legs and a sad face.


    She wanted to make an appointment with Han 3000, but she couldn''t think of a suitable reason. The so-called reserved, the Tianjia lady really wanted to throw her head on the ground.


    Listen to Tian ling''er sighing, Tian Changsheng walked to him with a smile and said, "what''s the trouble with our family ling''er? Let''s talk about it and let grandfather help you solve it."


    Tian ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng in a coquettish way. He said pitifully and helplessly, "grandfather, do you still want to play chess with Han 3000 today?"


    Before, Tian Changsheng was very interested in playing chess. If anyone asked him to play chess, the wind and rain would stop him, and the thunder and lightning would not stop him. However, when it comes to Han 3000, the old man was not interested at all.


    He lost so badly that he had no interest in playing chess. He was looking forward to watching Han 3000 play chess.


    "Your grandfather, I''m left with underpants. Don''t torture me." Tianchangsheng said with a bitter smile.


    Tianling''er mumbled cherry mouth and said discontentedly, "aren''t you very powerful? So fast to admit defeat? "


    "Otherwise, what else can I do? This little pervert even Wang Mao can win. I''m so convinced that I won''t dare to look for abuse again." Tianchangsheng sighs that losing chess is not disgraceful. After all, Wang Mao is still with him. Even the president of Yuncheng Go Association has lost. How dare tianchangsheng be tough.


    "Ah." Tianling''er sighed again. If her grandfather didn''t play chess, she really couldn''t find a reason for Han 3000.


    At this time, tianling''er''s mobile phone rang. The feeble tianling''er took out his mobile phone and was stunned for a moment. Three seconds later, it was like beating chicken blood and dancing.


    This is the nickname given by Tian ling''er to Han 3000.


    "Grandfather, he even took the initiative to call me." Tian ling''er was so excited that he stamped his feet in the same place and turned red with excitement.


    When tianchangsheng sees this situation, he smiles on the surface, but in fact he is worried.


    He warned tianling''er not to be too affectionate, but now it seems that tianling''er completely ignored what he said.


    However, Tian Changsheng can understand that in addition to his bad reputation, it is almost impossible for Han 3000 to find a second excellent person like him in the whole Cloud City.


    "Not yet. If he hangs up later, I''ll see what you can do." Tianchangsheng reminds us.


    "Yes, yes." Tian ling''er instantly recovered, took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "What can I do for Miss Ben?" Tianling''er sat on the sofa, pretending to be cold.


    "Are you at home? I want to find him Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er suddenly showed a dissatisfied expression. This guy called, not to find her, but to find grandfather!


    But if he can come home, it''s a meeting.


    "Well, who do you think you are? Is my grandfather something you can see if you want?" Tianling''er is proud.


    "Forget it if you''re not here."


    Hearing this, tianling''er was afraid that Han Sanqian would hang up and quickly said, "yes, my grandfather is here. When will you come?"


    Han 3000 on the other end of the phone can''t laugh or cry. This young lady, the princess of Tianjia, is too funny.


    Not only Han 3000 thought it funny, but also tianchangsheng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Yes, I''ll be right there." Han 3000 said.


    After hanging up the phone, tianling''er found that tianchangsheng was looking at him and smiling. Knowing that he was too excited just now, he raised his fist and threatened tianchangsheng: "grandfather, I warn you, if you tell other people about this, I''ll tear off your beard."


    The old man covered his chin in silence. He was obviously very afraid. He quickly said, "how can grandfather do such immoral things? Don''t worry, I will keep a secret for you."


    Since childhood, tianling''er''s way of tormenting tianchangsheng is to pluck his beard, which is almost a shadow for tianchangsheng. That kind of pain can make people''s scalp numb.


    But the princess is the only one who dares to do it in the whole family.


    In a short time, Han 3000 arrived at Tianjia.


    Tianling''er greets Han 3000 at the door in person. She feels better when she sees Han 3000, but she still shows a cold look in front of Han 3000.


    "What do you want from my grandfather?" The day spirit son inserts waist to ask a way.


    Han Sanqian finds that tianling''er is standing outside barefoot. Fortunately, it''s morning, and the sun hasn''t baked the earth yet. Otherwise, she can brush cumin with her feet for a while.


    "Miss, can''t you afford shoes?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Yes, do you want to see me off?" Heaven spirit son rightfully say.


    Han 3000 shrugged his shoulders and said, "what you wear are all famous brands. I can''t afford to give them away."


    "Che, do you think Miss Ben is that kind of person? Well, I gave you a car and you gave me a pair of shoes. Isn''t that too much? " Said Tian ling''er.


    "Well, that''s it." With that, Tian ling''er ran back home and finally found another chance. However, in order to avoid Han 3000''s refusal, she didn''t even give her the chance to refuse. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. The princess had a good temper, but sometimes she was overbearing. In the living room, Tian Changsheng cooked tea and waved to Han 3000. The old man was very particular about drinking tea, and he also had a high demand for tea. After he poured a cup for Han 3000, Han 3000 did it in one gulp¡° How does it taste? " Asked Tian Changsheng¡° Quench your thirst. " Han 3000 didn''t know much about tea, so he didn''t dare to teach others in front of tianchangsheng. Tianchangsheng glared and said, "you''d better drink boiled water."¡° Cough, how can I talk to master? " Han 3000 straightened his back and said solemnly. Tianchangsheng is like a balloon, but it''s too late to regret it. So he poured another cup for Han 3000. Han 3000 came to tianchangsheng today and asked for help from him. So he just pretended that he didn''t take tianchangsheng seriously. He couldn''t be as shameless as Jiang LAN¡° I''ve come to see you today. I have something to ask for your help. " Han 3000 said. Hearing this, Tian Changsheng couldn''t help laughing and asked, "it''s not about the Su family." After decades of living, tianchangsheng had already been able to figure it out, so he was able to guess that Han 3000 was not surprised, and said, "the Su family hopes to get your approval and help."¡° It''s not impossible to help, but now the Su family, to be honest, can''t get into my eyes. " Tianchangsheng said that this is true, and now tianling''er obviously shows his attitude of liking Han 3000, and he is not willing to help the Su family. The word "approval" is very simple, but with his approval, the Su family can get too many benefits in Yuncheng. Tianchangsheng has no reason to help his granddaughter''s enemy. Han 3000 agreed and nodded. The Su family thinks that the project in the west of the city can improve its status in the Cloud City, and it will, but for the ceiling of the Cloud City of Tianjia, it is still insignificant. Tianjia is involved in various industries of Cloud City. Although it does not monopolize the whole Cloud City, at least half of the economy is driven by Tianjia. How can tianchangsheng see this huge influence in the eyes of Su family? At that time, Tian Ling, who had deliberately returned to his room and changed his clothes, came to the living room with a faint fragrance of perfume. Sir, is there any other way? " Han 3000 looked at the pure and lovely Tian ling''er, then turned to Tian Changsheng and asked¡° It''s not without. There are a lot of Tianjia industrial chains. You can find one to cooperate with the Su family, which can be regarded as giving the Su family face. " Tianchangsheng said. Without tianchangsheng''s personal recognition, you can cooperate with Tianjia, which can be regarded as helping the Su family in disguise. After all, being qualified to cooperate with Tianjia is a way to prove your value¡° Old man, please do this. If you want me to do anything in the future, I am duty bound. " Han 3000 said. Tianchangsheng smiles, waiting for Han 3000''s words. Otherwise, the help will be in vain¡° OK, I''ll remember that. You owe me a favor. " Tianchangsheng said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 125

    Han 3000, on the excuse that he has no time to go shopping with Tian ling''er today, has escaped a disaster for the time being. However, Tian ling''er also said that he must complete such a thing in three days, so Han 3000 reluctantly agrees.


    After waiting for Han 3000 to leave, tianling''er''s excitement passed away, just like eggplant beaten by frost, sitting on the sofa, his energy was emptied.


    "If you really have nothing to do, you can go to Su''s house." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    "I''m not going to the Su family for anything." Tianling''er used to have a lot of activities. When she went shopping with her friends, she usually had a good time as long as she didn''t have class. But recently, after seeing Han 3000''s strength and knowing that he was still a little prince of piano, tianling''er had no interest in these things.


    "Go to the Su family and let them know that the reason why the Tian family will help the Su family is because of Han 3000. Let them know that Han 3000 is powerful." Tianchangsheng said.


    "No way." Tianling''er resolutely refused: "if you let them know Han 3000''s strength, the Su family can''t curry favor with him. I won''t have a chance in the future. Grandfather, you are not old muddle headed, how to give me such a bad idea


    "Silly girl, let them know that Han 3000 is powerful because of Tianjia." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    Tian ling''er thought that Tian Changsheng must have some ideas. He asked curiously, "grandfather, do you have any plans?"


    "I can''t tell you yet, because you can''t calm down, just do what your grandfather said. Can I harm you?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian ling''er nodded. It''s no doubt that her grandfather can''t harm her. Anyway, he has nothing to do in his spare time. Just do it according to his plan.


    "Grandfather, I''ll go."


    Tianling''er drives alone towards Su''s villa.


    At Su''s villa, the old lady is discussing with her assistant in the living room how to cultivate Su Haichao, because she can see that Su Haichao can''t wait to be the chairman of the board of directors. The old lady also wants to give him the heavy burden, but with his present ability, it''s really difficult to entrust him with the heavy task.


    When ling''er appeared that day, the old lady stood up with a puzzled face. How could this miss Tianjia come home suddenly? Would she not let Su Haichao go?


    Although the heart is dissatisfied, but the treatment of the Tianjia princess, the old lady still dare not show the slightest.


    "Miss Tian, what brings you to our house?" The old lady said to Tian ling''er with a smile on her face.


    "Shameless wind, and the wind is quite strong." Said Tian ling''er.


    This is obviously to bury people in the dark, but the old lady doesn''t know where the so-called shameless wind comes from.


    "Miss Tian, I don''t quite understand what you mean by that." Said the old lady.


    "This morning, Han 3000 went to see my grandfather. I hope my grandfather can recognize the Su family. Do you think it''s shameful enough? If it wasn''t for you, would Han 3000 go to see my grandfather? The Su family, a small family, even wants to get my grandfather''s approval. It''s a fool''s dream. " Tianling''er looks at the old lady with disdain.


    As soon as the old lady''s face sank, Han 3000 went to Tianjia? Did he deliberately let Tian ling''er come to trouble her?


    This loser even found a little girl to help him vent his anger.


    "By the way, Han 3000 didn''t know I came to the Su family. I just want to tell you that no matter how he begged my grandfather, the Su family couldn''t get the approval of my grandfather, because you... Are too low. Even if there is a project in the west of the city, my grandfather won''t see it." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianjia''s industrial chain in Yuncheng is very rich, involving almost all walks of life. The old lady herself knows how difficult it is to get tianchangsheng''s approval. She only relies on the relationship between Han 3000 and tianchangsheng, so she will let Han 3000 have a try.


    Now it seems that the loser in tianchangsheng''s heart is not of high status, and it also causes tianlinger to come and humiliate her.


    If I had known that, I should not have let that loser come out. It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail.


    "Miss Tian, since Mr. Tian doesn''t want to, why do you come to me? Is it to humiliate me? " The old lady said unhappily.


    "Didn''t you just say that? The shameless wind blows so strongly that it brings me here. I don''t want to come voluntarily. " Tian ling''er said innocently.


    The old lady was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She bit her teeth and said, "Miss Tian, if there is nothing else, you can go home. I''m old enough to have a rest."


    "It''s time to rest? It won''t be long Tianling''er said with a smile.


    "You..." the old lady was so angry that her scalp cracked and her hand trembled as she pointed to tianling''er.


    Tianling''er is not a villain. She learned all these words from TV dramas. Seeing that the old lady was so angry, she felt soft and said, "old lady, I''m here today to tell you something. Han 3000 is powerful because of Tianjia, which has nothing to do with him."


    "I''ve known him for more than three years. I don''t need you to remind me." The old lady said, biting her teeth.


    "That''s good. My grandfather won''t approve of the Su family, but in Han 3000''s face, he also gives the Su family the opportunity to promise to choose one of our Tianjia industry chains to cooperate with the Su family. You should be honored." Said Tian ling''er. The old lady''s anger was instantly calmed by this sentence. How could the Tianjia family be willing to cooperate with the Su family? Although it''s not tianchangsheng''s personal recognition, it''s also an opportunity for the Su family. The whole Cloud City, who can cooperate with Tianjia, is a first-line family, which means that the Su family can be among the first-line families of Cloud City through this cooperation, and there is the blessing of the west of the city project, which is a matter of certainty¡° Is that true, Miss Tien? " The old lady asked excitedly. Feeling the change of the old lady''s mood, Tian ling''er despised her. Just now, she wanted to drive her out. She changed her face so quickly. She was really an old woman with extreme influence¡° I''ve come all the way here. Are you kidding me? " Said Tian ling''er¡° Thank you, Miss Tian. Thank you for coming to tell me the good news. By the way, thank you to the master of Tian family. The Su family will take this opportunity and never let him down. " The old lady and tianchangsheng are similar in age, but their status is very different. Therefore, her attitude towards tianchangsheng is extremely respectful. Tian ling''er didn''t mention Han 3000 again, so as to avoid the old lady''s taking the credit on Han 3000. In fact, she doesn''t need to worry about this at all, because the old lady can''t have such an idea. In her opinion, Han Sanqian''s doing these things is taken for granted. It''s just to make up for the Su family''s reputation in the past three years. How can she be grateful to Han Sanqian for this. After tianling''er left, the old lady sat on the sofa and was so excited that she couldn''t help herself. Just now, she was still discussing with her assistant how to improve Su Haichao''s ability. I didn''t expect that the opportunity would come so soon. Su Yingxia is now in charge of the project in the west of the city, which weakens Su Haichao''s position in the company. But if he gives Su Haichao the cooperation with Tianjia, he will certainly regain his prestige in the company¡° Chairman, do you want to hand over Tian''s cooperation to Su Haichao? " The assistant saw what the old lady thought and asked¡° I know you''re worried about making mistakes, but now it''s really an opportunity for him. He''s such a big man, and he should understand what he wants to do. Cooperation with Tianjia is very important. I still believe him. " Said the old lady. The assistant wanted to say nothing, but he didn''t say anything, because in his opinion, Su Yingxia was the safest person to do this. Chengxi project cooperated with Tianjia. Once these two things could be done perfectly, Su''s family would become a first-line family in Yuncheng. But he knew that the old lady could never do this, because she would not give Su Yingxia the position of chairman of the Su family¡° Call Hai Chao and ask him to come back immediately. I''ll tell him about it. " Said the old lady. Su Haichao is in the company at the moment, and a crazy idea is spreading in his mind. When he receives the phone call and knows that the old lady asked him to go to the villa, Su Haichao feels that his opportunity has come. He went to the drugstore first, and then drove to Su''s villa. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 126

    After arriving at the villa, the old lady can''t wait to tell Su Haichao about the cooperation with Tianjia. Before, Su Haichao would be very excited, because if he could get the project, he would have the capital to fight with Su Yingxia chamber. But now, he is dissatisfied with any position under the chairman.


    Only when he becomes the chairman of the board, can he find a way to drive Su Yingxia out of the Su family and revenge Han 3000.


    As the saying goes, there are no more than three things. Su Haichao has been beaten by Han 3000 three times. Such humiliation is not acceptable to him.


    But on the surface, Su Haichao is still grateful and excited.


    "Grandma, thank you for believing me. You can rest assured that I will do it well and never let you down." Su Haichao said.


    The old lady looked very pleased and said, "I hope you can make progress in this matter. If you can do it well, I will give you the position of chairman."


    Can you do it well?


    I can''t wait that long.


    Su Haichao hid a touch of Yin in his eyes and said, "grandma is thirsty. I''ll pour some water for you."


    The old lady nodded. It''s not unreasonable for her to like this grandson, because he knows how to please the old people.


    Su Haichao came to the old lady with a cup of warm water. The old lady was really thirsty and drank more than half of it in one sip.


    After seeing Su Haichao off, the old lady felt a little sleepy and went back to her room to sleep.


    Su Haichao left the villa and went back to the car, shaking his hands.


    "You''ve done everything you''re afraid of. You''re going to be the chairman of the board. What else to be afraid of?" Su Haichao cheered himself up and said that when he poured the water just now, he added some materials. If there is no accident, the old lady will die tonight.


    This is the idea that Su Haichao was born after he was beaten by Han 3000, but he didn''t want the position of chairman in the hands of the old lady, because only in this way can he become the chairman of Su''s company as soon as possible.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Haichao stepped on the accelerator and drove away.


    Han Sanqian didn''t pick up Su Yingxia from work recently, because he thought that the appropriate alienation and calmness might be able to slowly forget the Jinqiao City incident over time.


    When eating at home in the evening, Su Guoyao receives a phone call and immediately turns pale. Su Yingxia and others don''t know. Therefore, Jiang LAN grabs Su Guoyao''s ear directly.


    "Su Guoyao, you can''t keep Xiaosan outside. She''s pregnant." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Han 3000 has seen Jiang Lan''s strange brain circuit for many times. This woman is neurotic, but fortunately, Su Guoyao''s endurance is very strong, otherwise they would have divorced long ago.


    Su Guoyao opened Jiang Lan''s hand, and his expression was so idle that he was in a trance.


    "You''re talking, isn''t that a cheap woman calling you?" Jiang Lanzhi asked.


    "What kind of cheap woman, where is the cheap woman? Do I have the money to support Xiao San?" Su Guoyao roars angrily at Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN has never seen Su Guoyao have the courage to have such a big temper with her, and Su Guoyao''s performance makes Jiang LAN think that he is guilty.


    "You dare to attack me, Su Guoyao. Are you crazy?" Jiang LAN waved her hand and slapped Su Guoyao in the face.


    See two people''s appearance is not right, Su Yingxia quickly asked: "Dad, what happened, you quickly say ah."


    Su Guoyao''s throat wriggled, and then he said, "your grandmother is dead!"


    Even Han 3000, an "outsider" who doesn''t care about the old woman''s life and death, is very surprised.


    Her body is very strong. How could she die suddenly!


    "You... You say, mother is dead?" Jiang LAN stammered.


    Su Guoyao nodded his head like ashes. Although the old lady was not good to him, it was his own mother after all. It was inevitable that people were sad when they died.


    So is Su Yingxia. Even though she looks down on her, she can''t accept the sudden news.


    "How could it be so sudden, so good, how could it be dead?" Su Yingxia asked in disbelief.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s go back to Su''s villa." Su Guoyao stood up and said.


    The family left in a hurry, and the food at the table hadn''t moved a few times.


    Before leaving, Jiang Lan said to he Ting, "these meals are cheap today."


    When I came to the Su villa, all the relatives of the Su family had arrived.


    In the old lady''s room, Su Haichao and Su Yihan kneel beside the bed and cry darkly. Su Haichao has a runny nose and a tearful expression, which makes people unable to see the slightest flaw.


    Su Yingxia was also moved to see this scene, and his nose was sour.


    Suddenly, Su Haichao stormed to Han 3000 and said angrily, "it''s you. You killed grandma."


    Han three thousand frowned, some small things let him back pot, he can not refute the bear, but the old lady died such a big thing, if Su Haichao to put the responsibility on him, he will never accept¡° What does grandma''s death have to do with me? How can I do it? " Han 3000 said coldly¡° If it wasn''t for you, how could tianling''er come to our house? Today, grandma is just tired. She says she wants to have a rest, so she curses her grandmother for not living long. If she doesn''t do it, who else can it be? " Su Haichao said. Tianlinger! How did she come to Sue''s house? Han 3000 is calm, but even if she came to the Su family, the old lady''s death can''t have something to do with her. Tianling''er is only an 18-year-old girl this year. How can she have the courage to kill people. Tianling''er came to Su''s house. It was the old lady''s assistant who told Su Haichao about it. When Su Haichao learned the news, he planned to put the excrement on tianling''er''s head. Only in this way can he not be suspected. After all, he also came to see the old lady today and can be regarded as a suspect¡° Han 3000, what''s going on? " Su Yingxia coldly asks Han 3000. Han Sanyi looked helpless and said, "I went to tianchangsheng today. Although he won''t approve of the Su family, he promised that he would find an item to cooperate with the Su family in the industry chain of the Tian family. Tianling''er came to the Su family to tell Grandma about it." At this time, the assistant timely said: "Miss Tian did say this thing."¡° Would the Tianjia family help the Su family so well? I think you can''t stand grandma. That''s why you let Tian ling''er be cruel. Han 3000, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. Grandma won''t let him go at her age. " Su Haichao can''t let Tian ling''er clear the suspicion. This pot must be carried by Han 3000 and Tian ling''er¡° Is it? Since you are so sure, call the police. " Han 3000 said coldly. Hearing the word "call the police", Su Haichao felt a tremor. If the government intervened in this matter and thoroughly investigated it, he would show his feet¡° Tianjia is so powerful in Yuncheng. What''s the use of calling the police? You don''t just let Tian ling''er harm grandma, but you also want to harm our Su family? " Su Haichao said¡° How can I harm the Su family? " Han 3000 looks at Su Haichao coldly¡° If we can''t find any evidence, can''t the Tian family use the excuse of slandering Tian ling''er to deal with the Su family? Isn''t that harmful to the Su family? " Su Haichao said. Other relatives also agreed with Su Haichao, looking at Han 3000 with a poisonous look¡° Han 3000, get out of here. This is not the place you can stay. "¡° Yes, you outsider, get out of here and don''t show up in Su''s villa in the future. "¡° Grandma''s death must have something to do with you. In the future, the Su family won''t admit your identity. " All the relatives curse, Han 3000 empty eyes, looking at Su Haichao, his speech is like a well planned story, can''t say grandma''s death, has something to do with him. But in the whole family, no one will believe what Han 3000 said, so it is meaningless for him to express his doubts. After driving Han 3000 out of the room, Su Haichao said to other relatives, "Grandma''s death is related to tianling''er. This matter can''t be disclosed. We can only treat grandma as a normal death."¡° How can we do that? It''s against the law to kill people. Do you want to let Tian ling''er and Han 3000 get away with it? " Su Yihan said¡° Now the Su family is not qualified to deal with the Tian family, but under my leadership, we will certainly surpass the Tian family in the future. Moreover, we can take advantage of this cooperation with the Tian family to slowly find the evidence of Tian ling''er''s crime. Don''t worry, I will take revenge for grandma. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 127

    Su Haichao''s remarks were obviously from the position of the chairman of the board, but no one in the room objected, because they all knew that the old lady would eventually give Su Haichao the position of the chairman of the board. Now that the old lady is dead, he should inherit the position.


    "Hai Chao, do you mean we can only swallow our breath?" Su Guolin said with an unconvinced face.


    Su Haichao sighed and said, "do you think the Su family is qualified to deal with the Tian family now? If we split our face with the Tianjia family, we will all suffer. It''s nothing to tolerate for a moment, as long as we have the chance to get revenge in the future. "


    The others nodded when they heard this.


    The old lady is dead. There''s no reason for all the family to bury her.


    At this stage, the trouble of looking for Tianjia is undoubtedly moths flying into the fire, and the old lady''s death can not be claimed to have something to do with Tianjia. Otherwise, Tianjia will certainly be uprooted.


    Everyone in the Su family is selfish. Once it affects their own interests, they will never do it.


    "What about Han 3000? Will he inform the Tian family? Let Tianjia know that we doubt tianling''er. "


    "Yes, Han 3000, who eats everything from the inside to the outside, is sure to sell us out."


    "If only we could get rid of this rubbish from the Su family, but it would be bad for us to get rid of him at this time."


    Hearing these words, Su Haichao looked at Su Yingxia with a sneer and said, "Su Yingxia, this loser belongs to your family. You have the responsibility to deal with it."


    Su Yingxia certainly doesn''t believe that the death of his grandmother is related to Han 3000, and he can''t join hands with Tian ling''er to do such a thing.


    But now every relative believes Su Haichao''s words. If she helps Han 3000 speak, she will surely cause people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to shut him up." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao has a proud smile hidden in his eyes. Originally, he was very worried that someone would investigate his grandmother''s death. Unexpectedly, tianling''er took the initiative to bring the pot to his door, which created a good opportunity for him to get rid of the suspicion.


    I''m afraid God is helping me.


    Even God wants me to be the chairman. Who else can stop me?


    Su Haichao looked at the relatives of the Su family and said, "from now on, I''m the chairman of the board. Do you have any problem?"


    "Of course, no problem. Grandma was going to give you the position of chairman. Who dares to have any problem?" Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao looked at Su Yingxia with a cold face: "what about you? I don''t think so. "


    Su Ying Xia did not want to become the chairman of the Soviet Union family. She just had to fight for a breath before Grandma. Now grandma is dead. Su Haichao has the final say in the company.


    "I don''t mind, but if you want to aim at me, I advise you to think clearly." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao laughed and said: "how can I aim at you? You are working for me now. You are my staff. It''s good for the company that you have done a good job in Chengxi project. But you should remember clearly that I am the chairman in the future. If you let me know that you have made a little mistake, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Su Yingxia knows that she will have a hard time in the company in the future, but she is the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. One day, Su Haichao absolutely dare not move her.


    "Hai Chao, grandma is dead. What about my dowry?" Su Yihan can''t wait to ask. Compared with the old lady''s death, her sadness has passed. Now she is most concerned about how to deal with those betrothal gifts.


    In the past, grandma kept the dowry, but now, grandma is dead, and she is the most hopeful person to be liked. So in Su Yihan''s opinion, it''s time to give these dowry to her.


    Su Haichao knew what Su Yihan wanted, and he also thought that the Han family was interested in Su Yihan. He said, "of course, these things will be given to you."


    Su Yihan looks happy. He''s been salivating about the bride price for a long time. Now he can finally get it. It''s worth tens of millions. He won''t have to spend money in the future.


    Although several other girls of the same generation are not satisfied, they know that they are not likely to offend Su Yihan. With the relationship between Su Yihan and Su Haichao, they will definitely have a hard time in the company in the future, so they can only bear it.


    As for this matter, if there is any change in the future, the Han family will definitely let Su Yihan spit out the bride price, and they don''t have to worry too much.


    "What are you still doing here, not warning Han 3000?" Su Haichao discontented looking at Su Yingxia, toe high gas said.


    Su Yingxia left the room in silence. After finding Han 3000 in the living room, without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, she said, "you don''t have to explain to me, because no one will believe you. I just ask you not to tell Tianjia our doubts."


    Han 3000 nodded calmly. No one in the Su family would believe him. This is normal, because he has no status in the Su family.


    "And you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia naturally didn''t think Han 3000 did it, but she didn''t say it, and she didn''t shake her head or nod her head.


    The Su family came to the living room to discuss the old lady''s future. When Han 3000 knew Su Yihan would take away the betrothal gifts, he said to Su Yihan, "you have to save some money, or you''ll have to spit it out later, but you can''t get anything out." Su Yihan looked at Han 3000 in disgust and said, "what are you? What does it have to do with you that I spend my own money? Don''t forget that you are just an outsider and have the right to point out in front of me."¡° Are you so sure the dowry is yours? " Han 3000 said plainly¡° Of course. " Su Yihan complacently said: "in addition to me, who has the qualification."¡° I''m just kind-hearted to advise you that if you can give such a big dowry, the other party will certainly come to you. If you can''t afford it, you may end up with a broken family. " Han 3000 said¡° Shabi, are you cursing me? " Su Yihan stares at Han 3000¡° Han 3000, there''s no place for you to talk. Shut up. " Su Hai super cold voice scolds a way¡° I''m very kind. " Han 3000 shrugs helplessly¡° Ha ha, a piece of good intentions, you open your dog''s eyes to see, who can compare with Miss Ben? " Su Yihan is thrusting his waist with pride on his face. Among these relatives, Su Yihan is incomparable to others, but who would have thought that this dowry belonged to Su Yingxia? Although Han 3000 does not disdain to pay attention to the dowry, and he never accepts Shi Jing''s kindness, he will not let the dowry fall into Su Yihan''s hands. How much do you eat now? Han 3000 will make su Yihan spit it out later¡° Hai Chao, please ask someone to take out the dowry. These are my things. I haven''t seen them for a long time. " Su Yihan can''t wait to say to Su Haichao. Su Haichao nodded and led several people to move the dowry to the living room. Gold ornaments, jade, and $8.88 million in cash made many people blush. They thought how nice it would be if this dowry belonged to them. Su Yihan can''t wait to put the gold bracelet on his hand and the gold phoenix hairpin on his head¡° You are finally in my hands. I don''t know when your master will marry me. I can''t wait. " Su Yihan said happily. Seeing this scene, Jiang LAN can''t help but look coldly at Han 3000, who has such a heavy dowry when they get married, but Han 3000 has nothing when she comes to their home. It''s so popular. Although now has the hillside villa, but Jiang LAN this kind of money worship woman, how can despise the money? Moreover, it''s a matter of face. Su Yingxia is more beautiful and excellent than Su Yihan, but he has lost a lot in this respect. It''s all the losers! But now it''s more and more unrealistic to drive him out of the Su family, because once he''s driven away, he will certainly tip off the news to the Tian family. In this respect, Jiang LAN is not a fool. He knows how serious the consequences of provoking the Tian family will be. Han 3000 light looking at this scene, hope to let you spit out these things that day, you can still laugh. After discussing how to deal with the old lady''s funeral, the relatives of the Su family dispersed, but the Su Haichao family did not leave because he was now the chairman of the company and naturally qualified to live here. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 128

    The next day, the old lady''s mourning hall was set up in Su''s villa. Many people who heard about it rushed to Su''s villa one after another to see the old lady off.


    Although the Su family has not cooperated with other people after undertaking the project in the west of the city, the previous friendship is still there, so there are many people coming to the Su family villa.


    In front of the crowd, Su Haichao''s performance was as good as yesterday. His eyes were red and swollen, and he was extremely sad. When people mentioned the cause of the old lady''s death, it was also a relapse of the old disease.


    Although outsiders think it''s very sudden, it''s common for the old lady to have such an accident when she is old. Moreover, it''s an internal matter of the Su family, and outsiders don''t study it deeply.


    Han Sanyi, dressed in black, stood outside the villa. He didn''t even have the qualification to wear hemp and wear filial piety, because the villa already belonged to Su Haichao, who wouldn''t let him in.


    Idle boring, Han 3000 can only quietly watch Su Haichao performance.


    When the old lady died, Su Haichao became the chairman of the Su family. He was the biggest beneficiary. If he died so suddenly, it would be impossible to say that there was no reason.


    Han 3000 thinks this matter must have something to do with Su Haichao, but he is helpless because he has no evidence at hand.


    However, Su''s company now covers the sky with his bare hands. It must be difficult for Su to live in the future.


    Thinking wildly, Han 3000''s phone rang.


    "I have no time to go shopping with you in recent days." Han 3000 said after answering the phone.


    Tianling''er knows the news of the old lady''s death. This call is not to urge Han 3000 to accompany her shopping, but she is very curious about how the old lady suddenly died.


    I was alive when I met yesterday. Even if I had a sudden severe illness, I couldn''t have died so quickly.


    "Why did the old lady die suddenly?" The spirit son asks a way.


    Su Yingxia has already reminded Han 3000 of his doubts about the Tianjia family, so Han 3000 won''t tell Tian ling''er, and he also knows what the consequences will be if the Tianjia family knows about the doubts.


    Of course, one of the advantages is that Tianjia will find out the murderer behind it. But the Su family can never afford the disadvantages.


    Dare to slander Tian ling''er, how can Tian family let Su family go.


    "I don''t know. Now I even go in to the door of Su''s villa." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er on the other end of the phone can''t help smiling when he hears this. The more the Su family repels Han 3000, the better for her.


    "Since you have nothing to do, come to my house. Wang ye came here early this morning and is still in the study with him. I don''t know what he''s talking about." Said Tian ling''er.


    Wang Mao?


    He and Tian Changsheng are friends. It''s normal for them to talk about the past. However, with Wang Mao''s character, after losing chess, shouldn''t they study chess? How can we waste time looking for tianchangsheng?


    "Although I can''t get into the villa, I can''t just leave. Another day." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er is doodling. How can this guy be willing to be in Su''s house? Is Su Yingxia really so good?


    In terms of beauty and figure, tianling''er doesn''t think she will lose to Su Yingxia. Moreover, she is still young, and her body is in the stage of development. Maybe her figure will be better than Su Yingxia in the future.


    What a blind man! Can''t you see the potential stock like Miss Ben?


    "I won''t tell you, grandpa is out." Speaking, Tian ling''er hung up the phone and looked down at his chest, thinking that if he wanted to make it bigger, it might attract Han 3000.


    "God, please do this. You must do something for me." Before leaving, Wang Mao said to Tian Changsheng.


    "Grandfather Wang, walk slowly."


    "Ling''er is so good. Grandfather Wang forgot to bring you a gift this time. He will make it up next time." With these words, Wang Mao went to the door.


    "Grandfather Wang, that''s what you said last time." Tianling''er said with a smile.


    Wang Maotou didn''t return, so he hurried out of the door.


    With a faint smile, tianchangsheng said, "you''re going to scare him out of coming again next time."


    Tianling''er pouted and said with an unhappy face: "who let him say that every time? From the first time I met him, he said to give me a gift. It''s been many years. I haven''t seen any kind of gift yet."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Tianchangsheng laughs. Although Wang Mao has a high status in Yuncheng, he is also an upright man. He never takes advantage of others, so he has a hard time. How can he spare money to buy gifts for tianling''er?


    However, the old guy also wants to face up. He has to mention it every time.


    "Grandfather, what does the king come to you for?" The day spirit son curiously asks a way.


    "Come to me for help." Tian Changsheng sits on the sofa with a smile on his face.


    "Help? Wang Ye is not from the shopping mall. What can I do for you? " Tianling''er said that she was not really angry that Wang Mao didn''t give a gift, because she was very clear about Wang Mao''s situation, and she admired him very much. There were not many people who didn''t move before money.


    "He has an old rival. He will go to Yuncheng recently. He has lost for decades. The old guy said that this may be the last time he meets. He doesn''t want to lose." Tianchangsheng said¡° Cut Tianling''er despised tianchangsheng and said: "can you help him win? But grandfather has a psychological shadow when he loses. " Speaking of this, Tian Changsheng''s expression has become solidified. Besides martial arts schools, his biggest hobby is playing chess. However, under the ravages of Han 3000, Tian Changsheng has lost a hobby now. Let alone playing chess, he will feel a headache as long as he sees it¡° How can I talk to my grandfather? Before he met Han 3000, he was also an expert in killing all sides. " Day prosperous unconvinced said¡° And after that? " Tianlinger, a ghost, looks at tianchangsheng. Tianchangsheng takes a deep breath and pretends to be angry. But tianling''er looks at him fearlessly, which makes the old man vent his anger¡° Can''t you save some face for your grandfather? " Tianchang Sheng said bitterly¡° Grandfather Tianling''er''s expression suddenly shocked, said: "Wang Ye won''t want to ask Han 3000 for help, so let you come forward?"¡° What else? " Tianchangsheng nodded. Tianling''er laughs. Yinling''s laughter reverberates in the whole villa¡° Han 3000 is so powerful that even grandfather Wang has to ask him for help. " After the day spirit son laughs enough, Yang wears powder boxing, a face says with pride¡° Look at your pride. It''s Han 3000 who''s powerful. It''s not you. What are you happy about? " The sky is prosperous and speechless¡° Grandfather, I''m his woman. Of course I''ll be happy. "¡° He is a married man, and you are not ashamed of him Tianchangsheng sighed. As a member of the Tianjia family, if you were someone else, the old man would not agree with this. Han 3000 is an exception. Not only tianling''er but also he has to pay attention to it. The performance of the martial arts school and the game with Wang Mao all show Han 3000''s strength, and what he has, not only these, but also the recent change of power in the grey area of Yuncheng has a deep relationship with him. The Tian family is now faced with a situation where the two sons under his knees are high or low. If it were not for his fighting, the Tian family would have collapsed long ago. The reason why the old man didn''t care about the business of the shopping mall and gave full power to his two sons was that he wanted to train them, because Tianjia had abundant capital, even if there were some minor mistakes, it didn''t matter. But over the years, the growth of the two sons is far from what the old man expected. Once he closes his eyes, the Tian family can only live on its foundation. Within a few decades, the Tian family will surely be in the sunset of Yuncheng. In the old man''s view, although Han 3000 is a stranger, if he can join the Tianjia family, he will be able to continue to inherit the glory of the Tianjia family. Maybe, in his hands, the Tianjia family can go up to a higher level and walk out of the Cloud City¡° Grandfather, do you think I will lose to Su Yingxia? " The spirit son holds up the head, thrusts the waist, a pair of confidence full appearance¡° Of course not. " The old man''s face was full of smile, but his eyes were a little worried. He doesn''t know whether to lose or not, but tianling''er must not lose, otherwise tianling''er will suffer a terrible blow in this matter. Now she has been fully involved in this one-sided relationship. Once she is frustrated, the consequences are unimaginable. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 129

    On the day of the old lady''s cremation, Han 3000 still failed to follow the army. Because of Su Haichao''s attitude, everyone now regards Han 3000 as an outsider. However, when he arrived at the crematorium, Su Haichao encountered something.


    There are different levels of cremators in the crematorium. As an old lady, she naturally has to choose the most advanced one. However, due to Su Haichao''s fault, she had no reservation, so she had to hang the old lady''s body aside and a group of people were waiting anxiously.


    "What should I do? If I can''t cremate today, I''ll miss the auspicious day. Haichao, please think of something."


    "Yes, you can''t let mom wait here all the time."


    "Hai Chao, now you are the chairman of the Su family. Don''t they give you such face?"


    Su Haichao has already negotiated with the people in the crematorium, but the most advanced crematorium today is not ordinary people. He proposed to cut in the queue. He was scolded by the leader of the crematorium, but he was not given any face at all.


    "And in the crematorium, if you go out like this, I heard it would be ominous."


    "This... Grandma can''t cheat a corpse, can she?"


    Su Haichao''s heart trembled when he heard that he had killed the old lady. If she really pretended to be dead, she had to ask for his life?


    "I''ll try again." Su Hai super hard scalp said.


    When he came to the leader''s office, the leader saw Su Haichao and said impatiently, "as I said, it''s impossible to cut in the line for you. It''s the rule to care about the Su family, the Chen family and the Liu family."


    "Big brother, we''ve all come. Please help us arrange it. If you can help me, I won''t treat you badly." Su Haichao said with a shy face.


    "Go away and try to bribe me, but don''t go out and ask who I am." The leader is very righteous. He is willing to open the back door in normal times, but today''s advanced cremators are all people with backgrounds. If he breaks the rules in this case and is known by those big people, his position will be lost.


    Seeing his firm attitude, Su Haichao clenched his teeth. How can he explain to Su''s relatives? He is now the chairman of the board of directors. If he can''t even handle this matter, how can those relatives trust him to do a good job in the company?


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly came to the office.


    "Han 3000, why are you here? I didn''t warn you that you are not allowed to attend grandma''s funeral. Get out of here." Su Haichao said harshly.


    When Su Haichao lost his temper, the leader in the office stood up for the first time, and went to Han 3000 with a flattering face and said, "brother Han, why are you here?"


    The leaders don''t know who Han 3000 is, but just now a bigger person has spoken, so we should receive him well.


    "I want to ask you a favor." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "No problem. As long as you ask, I can help you with anything." Said the leader.


    Su Haichao stared at the scene in front of him. The leader just let him go. How could he have such a good attitude towards Han 3000?


    "You can help us find a way to cremate the old lady of the Su family." Han 3000 said.


    The leader took a look at Su Haichao. He asked a big man for help. He was a little capable.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll arrange it now." After the leader finished, he left the office.


    Su Haichao felt that he was afraid of hallucination in front of him, but now he was willing to help because of Han 3000''s words! How is that possible.


    "Han 3000, what the hell are you doing?" Su Haichao asked Han 3000.


    "Don''t you have eyes? What you can''t do, I''ve done it for you. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You fart, what I can''t do, how can you do it?" Su Haichao said with a ferocious expression.


    He is now the chairman of the Su family. His position is much higher than Han 3000. How can there be something he can''t do but Han 3000 can?


    "Su Haichao, are you blind? Didn''t you see him arrange it?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence made Su Haichao not know how to refute it. Even if he didn''t admit it, the fact is that the leader treated Han 3000 very respectfully, and he only got a rolling word.


    "Han 3000, it''s Tianjia who helps you. How long do you think you can be arrogant? Do you think you can still be proud after Tianjia has squeezed out your use value? " Su Haichao sneered.


    "You''ve really guessed it right. It''s really Tianjia who helped me, but you can''t imagine the value of my use." Han Sanqian said with a smile and left the office.


    This is the relationship between Tianchang and Shengsheng. Only when Tianchang and Shengsheng exist can leaders dare to offend other people.


    However, Han 3000 also paid some price and had to help Wang Mao. This is the condition put forward by Tian Changsheng, and Han 3000 can''t agree.


    When Su Haichao returned to Su''s relatives, they all admired him.


    "Hai Chao, I''ll just say, how can this little thing embarrass you? Just now the leader of the crematorium has appeared and said that it will help us soon."


    "It''s worthy of being the chairman of our company. Haichao, you''re really good."¡° The company is in your hands and will certainly develop better and better. " Although Su Haichao didn''t do it, no one knows that Han 3000 did it. This kind of flattery of Su Haichao, of course, accepted all the orders. He said with a smile: "this was not a big deal. How can I say that I am also the chairman of the company now, and he still wants to give me this face."¡° That is, who dares not to give Su''s chairman face? " Just as the relatives of the Su family were elated, a disdainful voice rang out: "I didn''t pay attention to the chairman of the board." When Su Haichao saw the owner of the voice, his face changed. This was the leader in the office just now. Su''s relatives didn''t know who he was giving face to, but he knew very well¡° You... How can you say that? If you were not afraid of Haichao, how could you give us privileges? " Some su family relative disdains said to the leader¡° Yo, you still rub your nose on your face? When did I give you face? " The leader looked at Su Haichao and said. Su Haichao''s complacency has not yet been changed. He has a basin of cold water from head to toe¡° Leader, we are just joking. I''m really sorry. " Su Haichao quickly softened his attitude. If he was asked to say that it was Han 3000 who helped, wouldn''t he be ashamed¡° Make fun of me. You are so brave. And you su family, if Mr. Han didn''t show up, you would be staying at the crematorium tonight. " The leader disdained the way. Mr. Han? A question arose in everyone''s heart. This matter is not handled by Su Haichao, but by Mr. Han? But who is Mr. Han! Su Yihan suddenly jumped up and asked Su Haichao, "Haichao, is that him? Is it Mr. Han who gave the dowry? " This stupid woman, is Mr. Han the only one who gives betrothal gifts? I could have been perfunctory, but Su Yihan asked, and it was no use without explanation. And this incident also aroused the curiosity of other relatives, because although their opportunities are not great, they are not absolute¡° Hai Chao, did the bride price giver show up? "¡° Really? Where is he? When will he go to Su''s? Did he say who is the one he likes? " Several Su''s younger generation girls can''t wait to ask. Su Haichao shook his head and said, "it''s Han 3000."¡° Han 3000¡° Han 3000¡° How could it be him At the same time, they were surprised and disappointed, while Su Yingxia frowned. It''s him again. Even the cremation has been done by him. How wide is his relationship? In the past, he asked Lin Yong to come forward for money, but once, not again, right¡° Of course, he can''t do it. It must be someone from the Tian family. " Su Haichao said fiercely. Hearing these words, all the relatives of the Su family dare to express their anger. Because they are misled by Su Haichao, they all think that tianling''er is a murderer. But they dare not confront the Tians without evidence, so this hatred can only be kept in mind¡° Han 3000 is really in collusion with the Tian family. "¡° Sooner or later, he will pay for this disaster. "¡° Damn, I really want to kill this loser. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 130

    With Han 3000''s help, the cremation did not delay the auspicious time. It was held on the same day. Unfortunately, the Su family did not appreciate Han 3000 for this, but hated him.


    Su Haichao, in particular, felt that he had lost all his face because of Han 3000, so he wrote down a lot of hatred for Han 3000.


    A few days later, the Su family''s affairs subsided, and did not cause much sensation in Yuncheng. After all, the old lady was not a big deal in the Su family.


    This morning, before Han 3000 got up, the phone rang like death.


    "Why haven''t you got up yet? Have you forgotten what''s going on today?" The day spirit son anticipates urgently to say.


    Han 3000 opened his hazy eyes, looked at the time, and hung up directly.


    Psycho, it''s not six o''clock yet!


    Tian ling''er on the other end of the phone hasn''t seen Han 3000 for several days, so she can''t wait. Although it''s still early, in her opinion, Han 3000 has to face a fierce opponent today, and even Wang Mao hasn''t won. He naturally has to get up early to prepare.


    When he was hung up, Tian ling''er was not discouraged, so he continued to dial the second one. Until Han 3000 turned off the phone, the young lady just hammered the bear doll on the bed to vent her anger.


    "If you don''t answer my phone, you dare to turn it off. I''m miss Tian Jia. How can you treat me like this?"


    Sleep to nine o''clock, Han 3000 slowly get up, turn on the mobile phone again, let him speechless is, turn on less than ten seconds, Tianling er''s phone call again, she should not have been dialing!


    "I get up, wash and go out. If you call me again, I''ll be on the blacklist." With that, Han 3000 hung up.


    Tian ling''er was so angry that he scratched his head, but he didn''t dare to harass Han 3000 any more when he thought of being pulled into the blacklist.


    At the same time, the peninsula hotel has a young and old out.


    "Master, how many times have Wang Mao lost to you? What''s the point of playing chess with him?" The young man asked.


    With a faint smile, the old man said, "who says I want to play chess with him? Yuncheng has no more powerful people. Otherwise, with his strength, how can I become the president of the Go Association?"


    Wang Mao is well-known in China, but this old man doesn''t pay attention to him at all, because he is a top official in black and white, and he is known as unparalleled in China. In the Chinese go world, all kinds of honorary titles are soft handed. After becoming famous, he changed his name to black and white. In his words, his whole life is only go. He is a real leader in go, and Han Sanqian has studied his chess score.


    As the apprentice of Shangguan black and white, Ouyang Xiujie is also a leader in the younger generation. Many people think that Ouyang Xiujie must be a leading figure in the Chinese go world in the future and can inherit Shangguan black and white.


    "Why invite you when you don''t play chess with him?" Ouyang Xiujie asked.


    "A man of his level is no longer worthy of being my opponent, but you still need experience. He is a character anyway. If you can win him, it will be good for your reputation." Shangguan black and white said.


    Ouyang Xiujie was stunned. He didn''t expect that Wang Mao would be his stepping stone in this chess game.


    If he can win Wang Mao, his reputation in the go world will certainly be even stronger.


    "Thank you, master." Ouyang Xiujie said respectfully.


    "Although I didn''t pay attention to Wang Mao, he is a little capable. You must be careful." Shangguan black and white reminds a way.


    "Master, please don''t worry. I won''t let you down." Ouyang Xiujie said solemnly.


    "Don''t have too much psychological pressure. It will affect your performance. Even if you lose, you won''t lose face. After all, he is an elder. But if you win, you can make people look at you with new eyes. This stepping stone has a great influence. " Shangguan black and white said with a smile, his plan is almost perfect, Ouyang Xiujie lost will not have any influence, but Wang Mao lost, Ouyang Xiujie smoothly stepped on the stepping stone.


    "Master, no one can compare your strategy inside and outside the chessboard. I''m very lucky to be your apprentice." Ouyang Xiujie said with a smile.


    "Don''t flatter me. It''s serious to give the old man some color."


    Most of the members of the Go Association are present, because they know that Shangguan black and white, a leading figure, will come to the Go Association in person when they arrive in Yuncheng. They all want to see Shangguan black and white''s real person, and many people regard him as an idol. When the idol comes, they can''t miss it.


    However, no one except Wang Mao knew that Shangguan black and white came to play chess with him.


    Not long after, when Shangguan black and white appeared, the whole go association was agitated, men and women, young and old, one by one excited.


    "Senior officer, I didn''t expect you to come."


    "Do you have anything important to do when you come to Yuncheng this time? If there''s anything useful for me, please don''t hesitate to ask. "


    "Senior Shangguan really makes our Yuncheng Go Association shine. If you give us some advice, we will certainly improve our chess skills."


    Shangguan black and white has long been used to being praised by people. People at his level can''t welcome him anywhere. With an official smile on his face, he walked up to Wang Mao and said, "it depends on the strength of your president if you can give some advice." Wang Mao''s face was a little ugly. After losing for so many years, he had a shadow when he faced Shangguan black and white. The retreat in his heart made him lose without fighting¡° Do you want to fight with the president? "¡° That''s great. It''s a great honor for us to be able to see senior officials holding chess with our own eyes. "¡° President, it''s not too late. Let''s get started. " Watching Shangguan play chess in black and white, these people have seen it, but it was in the TV game, most people did not come to the scene, this opportunity is precious for them, so everyone is very excited. Wang Mao took a look at tianchangsheng. Didn''t the old man say that Han 3000 had agreed? Why han 3000 hasn''t come yet¡° Shangguan, I''m really a teacher in front of you. " Wang Mao said with a face of shame¡° You are too modest. Although you and I have never lost in chess, you have also brought me a lot of surprises, which shows that your strength is still very strong. " Shangguan said with a smile. Xu Huan, who is standing behind Wang Mao, looks unconvinced. Although she knows Shangguan black and white is very powerful, she is too arrogant to say that. He has never lost. Doesn''t she say that Shifu has never won¡° Grandfather Shangguan, you are so powerful. Why didn''t you win the world champion Xu Huan said. As soon as he said this, everyone''s face changed greatly, because they all knew that although Shangguan black and white had a high status, his biggest regret was that he was defeated in a world-class competition. Although he had only once, he never participated in it again, which showed that he was very taboo about it, and Xu Huan mentioned it in public, didn''t he deliberately sprinkle salt on the wound¡° Hum, my master disdains to participate. He has never put his reputation first. He just wants to make more contributions to the Chinese go world, so he doesn''t waste time on this matter. " Ouyang Xiujie said coldly. In order to ease the atmosphere, those members after hearing this sentence, all clapped their hands and exclaimed the great righteousness of Shangguan black and white. What else did Xu Huan want to say? He was stopped by Wang Mao. Today, the other side made it clear that those who came were not good at it. In the end, the unnecessary argument might make them even more shameful¡° Wang Mao, you don''t have to worry. It''s not me who''s going to fight today, but my apprentice. " Shangguan black and white said. Ouyang Xiujie hugged his fist and said, "please give me your advice." Wang Mao frowned slightly. What did the old man want to do? How could he let his apprentice fight? Soon, Wang Mao figured out the other reasons, and could not help feeling indignant. He was looking for him as a stepping stone¡° Grandfather Wang, are you not afraid to fight Ouyang Xiujie said defiantly. At this time, Wang Mao finally saw Han 3000 slowly entering the door. His eyebrows spread and he said, "I''m an elder. I''ll play chess with you. Even if I win, I''ll bully the small with the big. In this case, I''ll let my apprentice fight. How about that? If he loses, I''ll play another game with you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 131

    As we all know, Wang Mao has two apprentices, one is Xie Fei, the other is Xu Huan.


    Xie Fei was expelled by Wang Mao a few days ago, and Xu Huan was the only one who could fight for him.


    But Xu Huan''s attainments in go are not brilliant. If Xie Fei is the one, they can understand it. But if Xu Huan is sent to fight, isn''t it obvious that he is going to lose?


    At this time, Han 3000 has come to tianchangsheng. Because he came late, he doesn''t know what happened.


    "President, with Xu Huan''s strength, how can he be the opponent of the apprentices of the senior officials? Don''t waste your time. Go straight to the battle."


    "Yes, how can Xu Huan win it?"


    "We all know her attainments in go."


    Hearing these words, although Xu Huan was not convinced, she could only bite her teeth and not speak, because her understanding of go was not deep, let alone her strength.


    Ouyang Xiujie is obviously a master in front of her. Even if she goes to war, it''s just a shame.


    "When did I say to let Xu Huan fight? I always have a close disciple, but you don''t know it." Wang Mao said with a stiff head that he didn''t discuss the matter with Han 3000 in advance, and he didn''t know whether Han 3000 was willing or not, but in this case, he had to go to the shelves.


    "Close the door, disciple!"


    "Who? I haven''t heard of it before."


    "President, who is your close disciple?"


    Wang Mao reached for Han 3000 and said, "it''s him."


    "He?"


    "Who is this man? I haven''t seen him before."


    "Even the members of the association are not. They are Wang Mao''s disciples. It''s not funny."


    Just when everyone was confused, Han 3000 was also very deceived. He said that he was here to help Wang Mao play chess. Why did he become his apprentice again for no reason?


    "Sir, we don''t pretend to be apprentices in our conditions." Han 3000 whispered to Tian Changsheng.


    "Just do me a favor. There''s nothing Wang Mao can do." Tianchangsheng said with a smile, he knew that Wang Mao had no other choice, so he said this kind of words and pretended to be an apprentice. It''s not a big deal.


    "He''s taking advantage of you, aren''t you angry?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Tian Changsheng doesn''t understand.


    "You are my apprentice and I am his apprentice. Have you not become his apprentice?" Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng''s expression suddenly solidified. Han Sanqian didn''t mention that he didn''t react. This is a big loss for his mother. For no reason, he became Wang Mao''s disciple!


    "This old thing..." Tian Changsheng is gnashing his teeth. If he changes the occasion, he must have a good theory with Wang Mao.


    "Ah." Han 3000 suddenly sighed and said, "if I had known that his opponent was Shangguan black and white, I might as well have slept more at home."


    For Shangguan black and white, the leader of go, Han Sanqian still respects him very much. He almost represents the highest point of Chinese go. Of course, it''s not that no one can win him. It''s just his official achievements. No one can surpass all kinds of awards now.


    "What''s the matter, counsellor? Have you ever played chess with him? " Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "That''s not true. How can a person of his level play chess with a little man of my name?" Han 3000 said.


    "Isn''t today a good opportunity? If you can beat him, you''ll be famous. " Tianchangsheng said with an expression of watching the excitement.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head decisively. He certainly can''t think of winning. Many of his overall understanding of go comes from Shangguan black and white. In a sense, Shangguan black and white is also half of his master,.


    However, Han 3000 is very confident that he will make some trouble for Shangguan black and white.


    He walked to Wang Mao with a smile. Since the words were all about this, Han 3000 naturally wanted to give him some face. After all, Wang Mao was also a character in Yuncheng.


    "Master, it''s my honor to fight for you." Han 3000 said.


    Wang Mao looks at Han 3000 gratefully. If Han 3000 doesn''t accompany him in acting, it''s more than losing face on the chessboard.


    Shangguan looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said, "OK, when your apprentice loses, you''ll fight again, but I advise you to prepare as soon as possible."


    Shangguan black and white is very confident in Ouyang Xiujie''s strength. After all, this is his carefully trained apprentice. If Wang Mao''s apprentice can''t win, it''s a waste of effort.


    "Well, I have to waste time with you. Hurry up. My time is very precious." Ouyang Xiujie looks listless. It seems that playing chess with Han 3000 completely makes him lose interest.


    Xu Huan takes the board, Ouyang Xiujie takes the white, Han 3000 takes the black, and the game begins.


    The onlookers craned their necks, and Wang Mao was also very nervous. If Han 3000 couldn''t win Ouyang Xiujie, the battle would be inevitable for him. Moreover, if Han 3000 lost, he would almost lose. His dignity would be completely trampled on the ground by Shangguan black and white, so he was very nervous. The only person on the scene who didn''t care was Shangguan black and white. He didn''t even care about the process of playing chess. How could he care about the process if he won? As the saying goes, when the game begins, the whole association is silent, and everyone is absorbed in the changes of the chess game. In their opinion, there is an insurmountable strength gap between Shangguan black and white and Wang Mao, and the strength of his disciples will also be far different. However, as the game unfolds, everyone''s expression has changed. Tianzhen, the winner of the chessboard, obviously leans towards Han 3000. Ouyang Xiujie''s falling speed is getting slower and slower, which also shows that he is in trouble. It can''t help but shock people that Wang Mao still has such a strong close disciple! Never heard of before, is it Wang Mao deliberately hiding his strength? With the end of the game, the outcome is uncertain, but people with a clear eye can see what the final outcome is. Maybe he was a little impatient. Shangguan black and white, who had never seen the chess situation, said to Ouyang Xiujie, "it''s almost a waste of time." This reminder is undoubtedly a huge pressure on Ouyang Xiujie. After hearing this, Han Sanqian only took four words: "almost." Then, the sunspot attack was overwhelming, the white man was defeated, and the winner and loser fell down, and Ouyang Xiujie''s face was like ashes¡° I lost. I lost. "¡° I didn''t expect it to be like this. "¡° Great. I didn''t expect there would be such a great man. " Listening to the exclamation of the members of the association, Shangguan black and white smiles with pride. His apprentice, isn''t he normal¡° Wang Mao, it''s your turn. " Shangguan black and white said to Wang Mao. Wang Mao turned his head and looked at Shangguan black and white with a smile. He said, "your apprentice has lost. What''s the point of my going on again?" Hearing these words, Shangguan turned pale and said, "how can it be? How can my apprentice lose? Do you want to open your eyes and tell lies in front of so many people?"¡° Senior officer, it''s really your apprentice who lost. "¡° What''s more, it''s a big loss. "¡° I didn''t expect the president to have such a powerful disciple. It''s really hidden. " Shangguan black and white went to the chessboard, only to see Baizi lost in a mess, and Ouyang Xiujie looked ugly. Really lost! Actually lost¡° Master, I''m sorry to disappoint you. " Ouyang Xiujie said painfully that he didn''t expect that such a person who was ignored by him would have such a strong strength. During the game, Ouyang Xiujie felt tremendous pressure and was almost pressed on the ground. Shangguan black and white bit his teeth and said in a cold voice, "I warned you not to take it lightly. Do you take my words for granted?" In Shangguan''s view, Ouyang Xiujie must have underestimated the enemy, so he lost to Han 3000. But Ouyang Xiujie is clear, even if he takes out his 100% strength, it is impossible to win¡° Senior officer, I wonder if you can give me some advice? " Han 3000 says suddenly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 132

    Han 3000''s words caused an uproar. Even Wang Mao''s face was pale. If he won Ouyang Xiujie, he should stop. Now, is it not a provocation to Shangguan?


    "Young man, how can you say such disrespectful words? Can anyone become the opponent of the senior officials?"


    "It''s a fluke that you won the apprentice of the senior official. How dare you be so arrogant?"


    "Young man, hold back, or you will lose your face."


    All members of the association look at Han 3000 indignantly, and are quite dissatisfied with his disrespect.


    Wang Mao knew that Han 3000 and Shangguan black-and-white game is to seek their own death, quickly said: "quick apology."


    Han 3000 looks at Shangguan black and white like a torch. In tianchangsheng''s words, it''s really a rare opportunity. If you miss it, I''m afraid you won''t have a second chance in your life. What if you lose? How to know the limit of strength without challenging yourself?


    Tianchangsheng is different from other people. He looks at Han 3000 with appreciation. Young people, if they don''t even have the courage, what kind of young people are they called? It''s the reflection of young people to rise in the face of difficulties.


    Shangguan black and white is indeed famous, but just because it is famous, they dare not challenge it. Isn''t that a coward?


    "Senior officer, I hope you can give me this opportunity." Han 3000 said.


    Shangguan''s face was cold. For many years, no young man dared to challenge him. He really didn''t know what to do.


    Ouyang Xiujie lost face, Shangguan black and white did not intend to give up, now Han 3000 initiative to come to death, how can he let go.


    "My apprentice lost by accident in your hands, and you really regard yourself as a master. OK, I''ll teach you a lesson, you arrogant young man." Shangguan black and white said.


    Every member of the association looks at Han 3000 with disdain, and is not optimistic about his death seeking behavior at all.


    Now he has offended Shangguan black and white. With Shangguan black and white''s influence in the world of Chinese go, it will be difficult for him to get ahead in the future.


    In this society, it''s not that hard work will pay off, or that great achievements will come to the fore. There are various factors behind every achievement.


    Take Ouyang Xiujie as an example, his strength is really good among young people, but looking at the whole of China, it is not that no one can compare with him, but why are those people not as famous as Ouyang Xiujie? Because their master is not Shangguan black and white.


    The back door of relationship is applicable to all fields, which can''t be changed by anyone.


    However, they don''t know that Han 3000 is only interested in go. He has never thought about how famous he is in go, and he doesn''t want to be famous with go.


    Han 3000 is still in the black and takes the lead.


    Shangguan black and white is worthy of the name of his master, and every move is superb. When the game is in the middle, Shangguan black and white has already occupied a great advantage.


    Win or lose seems to have been divided, those Association members look at Han 3000''s eyes, more disdain, do not know good or bad things, have to hit the head and blood to know regret, challenge Shangguan black and white, this is not doomed to disgrace?


    "How long can you struggle?" Shangguan black and white light said.


    Han 3000 is calm and doesn''t speak. Although his chess skills are changeable, every master has his own habits. Han 3000 almost knows all the famous games of Shangguan black and white. At the moment, he is remembering and trying to guess the next direction of Shangguan black and white from those chess games. Once there is a trace to follow, Han 3000 will lose, but at least not too miserably.


    Han 3000''s falling speed is getting slower and slower. In other people''s eyes, he is really struggling to save time.


    "I''m sure I''ll lose. Abandon my son and surrender. What else can I waste my time for?"


    "Shangguan''s time is precious. You really don''t know what to do."


    "President, you are not a good apprentice."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "watch the chess and say nothing. It''s not decided whether to win or lose. Abandon your son and surrender. Is that your character?"


    This sentence made everyone speechless. He could only look at Han 3000 angrily.


    Shangguan sneered in black and white. If Ouyang Xiujie''s tenacity was reflected in him, he would certainly appreciate it. But Han 3000 thought it was evil writing, because it was Wang Mao''s Apprentice. Of course, he couldn''t be optimistic about it.


    "Grandfather, he''s so handsome." At this time, tianling''er whispered in tianchangsheng''s ear.


    This boy, what he said just now is really domineering. The members of the whole association can''t say a word to refute it. In addition, he doesn''t have the slightest timidity in the face of Shangguan black and white, who is such an expert, and he shows the appearance of being more brave in the war. This is very valuable for today''s young people.


    It''s just that the better he is, the more worried he will be.


    Such a person will never be a loser. Is it difficult for him to enter the Su family, or does he have some purpose?


    And now it is obvious that tianling''er has fallen in love with him, which is also a threat to tianling''er.


    Two edged sword, hurt people and hurt yourself¡° Is it? It''s so ugly. It''s so handsome. " Tianchang Sheng shriveled and said. The day spirit son discontented Du wear mouth, ferocious say: "grandfather, your beard grew again." Tianchangsheng shivered, quickly covered his chin, said: "handsome, is very handsome, and granddaughter''s eyes, how can bad?" Hearing this, tianling''er was satisfied. He pitied the old man of Tianjia. He was threatened to death by a little girl for his high position in Yuncheng. As the chess game enters the closing stage, people find that Shangguan''s black and white expression has gradually become dignified, and the situation of the chess board has become less clear. Although Shangguan''s black and white still has advantages, Han 3000 seems to be slowly recovering his disadvantages, which makes people unbelievable. They were shocked enough to win Ouyang Xiujie before. Can he still win Shangguan black and white? This is a leading figure in the world of go. If you lose in the hands of this young man, won''t it shock the whole world of go in China. Wang Mao''s face is red and his ears are red. Even if he played chess with Shangguan black and white, he never let Shangguan black and white be so serious. This boy''s strength is really strong! Until this time, Wang Mao can clearly feel the gap between himself and Han 3000. Who is this young man? It''s hard to imagine that he is so young but has such high attainments in go. On the same day, Changsheng found that when Wang Mao looked at Han 3000 with shocked eyes, he couldn''t help feeling proud. An idea that he couldn''t control was born in his heart. Great! This is my master! Tianchangsheng didn''t expect that he didn''t want to be a teacher before, but only a few days later, his idea changed so much that he was proud of it. All of them watched the situation on the chessboard with shortness of breath. They were as nervous as if they were playing chess. They suddenly hoped that Han 3000 would win, because it would be a big news, and Yuncheng could also rely on Han 3000 to become famous in the go world. It''s just that there is a gap between Han 3000 and Shangguan black and white in terms of strength, and they are defeated in the end. However, Shangguan black and white, who won chess, was not at all happy, because in his opinion, he should have won a big victory, but now, he only won ten small games. This way of winning chess is a shame to him, because Han 3000 is only a young man in his early twenties. He has such strong strength at a young age. Give him a few years or ten more, Shangguan knows that he will not be his opponent. Han 3000 breathed a sigh and said, "I can control myself within ten eyes. I''ll try my best. The senior officials are worthy of being masters." This seems modest, in fact, hit the black and white face of Shangguan. Shangguan black and white gritted his teeth and said, "Wang Mao, he''s not your apprentice. I didn''t expect you to find foreign aid."¡° Shangguan black and white, this time you come to me, it''s not pure. You can rest assured that I will never publicize this matter. " Wang Mao said with a smile. He was very happy to be able to force Shangguan black and white to this job¡° Hum, we''ll see. If we have the ability, let him take part in this year''s go competition and compete with Ouyang Xiujie. " Shangguan black and white cold voice¡° I''m just a hobby, I won''t take part in any competition, and he... I didn''t pay attention to him This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 133

    Shangguan black and white, who almost vomited with anger, left angrily with Ouyang Xiujie, while the members of the association gaped at Han 3000.


    He even said that he didn''t pay attention to Ouyang Xiujie in front of Shangguan''s black and white face.


    And show so strong strength, just because of love!


    "My God, who on earth is this guy? He is so arrogant."


    "I haven''t seen such a person before. I don''t even pay attention to the black and white of Shangguan."


    "He''s not arrogant. It''s not anyone who can push Shangguan black and white to this point."


    "My mother, there are so many powerful people in Yuncheng. It really gives us a long face in the world of go in Yuncheng."


    Han 3000 looked at those who were ready to talk to him and said to Wang Mao, "grandfather Wang, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 sole smears oil, the day spirit son reaction is very quick, trot to keep up with Han 3000.


    Tianchangsheng walked up to Wang Mao and said discontentedly, "you old man, dare to take advantage of me."


    "How can I take advantage of you?" Wang Mao asked.


    Tianchangsheng was not willing to tell other people about his apprenticeship. After all, he is too old to say it shamefully.


    But now the situation is not the same. Han 3000 forced Shangguan black and white to this situation and lost the chess game with a small gap of ten goals. It''s no shame for such a master to be his master.


    "I''m his apprentice. Don''t you take advantage of me? Have I become your apprentice?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Wang Mao was stunned. The sky was prosperous. Did he become his teacher? This old man can''t easily convince others. They have been fighting for so many years. Although they have changed the fight into friendship in recent years, tianchangsheng has never convinced him. Now... Now they have become the young man''s apprentice!


    This young man''s position in tianchangsheng''s mind is too high!


    "You... You..." Wang Mao faltered, unable to speak.


    "I don''t know what I am. I''ve helped you so much this time. You can figure out how to thank me." Tianchangsheng is proud.


    It''s really a lot of work. Otherwise, Wang Mao will lose face today. Now, not only is he not losing face, but he has also let the upper officials eat black and white. This is something Wang Mao can''t even think about.


    "Yes, I will thank you very much."


    After leaving the Go Association, Tian ling''er followed Han 3000 with a smile on her face and said nothing. She was in a good mood. She just played black and white with Shangguan. Han 3000''s devotion made Tian ling''er infatuated. The more she contacted Han 3000, the more attractive she felt.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    Tian ling''er raised his head and said, "it''s nothing. I just want to laugh. Can''t I?"


    "Yes, you''re a miss of the Tian family. What do you want to do in Yuncheng? Who is qualified to stop you?" Han 3000 said.


    "Are you free today?" The spirit son asks a way.


    It''s definitely impossible to escape. It''s better to do it as soon as possible. Han 3000 said, "let''s go, where do you want to go, but I have limited time, one hour at most."


    "Do you think it takes me as long to go shopping as any other woman? I''m not When Tian ling''er said this without conscience, he seemed to have completely forgotten the fighting power of shopping with his best friend for a whole day.


    Two people went to the mall, in the eyes of outsiders like lovers, people envy.


    Tianling''er didn''t go to the famous brand store she had been to before. Instead, she found a very ordinary business. The shoes in it were about 300 to 1000, which was very expensive for ordinary people, but for her Tianjia lady, it was impossible to enter this kind of store before.


    Tian ling''er chooses several pairs of high-heeled shoes and tries them to Han 3000 one by one.


    Tianling''er looks sweet and tall. For her, almost any kind of shoes can be controlled. So when she asked Han 3000 if she was good-looking, Han 3000''s answer was very unified, just two words, good-looking.


    Tian ling''er doesn''t think Han 3000 is perfunctory, because she is confident that she will look good in everything she wears.


    Finally, he bought a pair of high-heeled shoes worth more than 600 yuan, and Han 3000 paid for them. Tianling''er was satisfied. They separated at the entrance of the shopping mall, and when tianling''er left, he was very worried, as if there was something urgent.


    The first time Tian ling''er came home, he packed the high-heeled shoes with the transparent storage box that usually stores the shoes, and put them solemnly at the head of the bed. It seems that he doesn''t want to wear them.


    There are tens of thousands of shoes in the Tianjia lady''s shoe cabinet, but those shoes are obviously not worth mentioning compared with those given by Han 3000.


    After Han 3000 left the mall, he stopped in front of a jewelry store for a long time. A diamond necklace in the window was very beautiful. When he saw the necklace, he thought of Su Yingxia at the first sight. If it was hanging around her neck, it would be very beautiful.


    Just as Han 3000 was absorbed in it, a young man and a woman came out of the shop.


    The man saw Han 3000''s infatuation and said with a sneer: "you see, people who are not promising can only watch outside. If you find a boyfriend like me, you know how happy it is."


    The woman covered her mouth with a smile, looked at Han 3000 with disdain, and said: "this kind of poverty forces me to be blind, and I can''t take a fancy to it." After that, they walked away to the BMW Z4 in the roadside parking space, and there was a Lamborghini near their car¡° It''s a beautiful car. When can you buy one? " The woman asked the man. The man was a little embarrassed and said, "get on the bus, what nonsense, can this car be affordable for ordinary people?" At this time, the lights flash, and the unlocked Lamborghini is greeting its owner. The woman sat in the car and looked around to see who the owner of the Lamborghini was. Han 3000, who stopped suddenly, had an old man standing in front of him, blocking his way¡° "Grandfather Yan." Han 3000 couldn''t believe it. Yan Jun, Han 3000''s growing up master, can say that Han 3000 now has such ability, Yan Jun''s training is indispensable, and the whole Han family, only Yan Jun is really good to him, Han 3000 treats him like his own grandfather, so he never called master, but called him grandfather. The old Yan Jun looks different from other people of the same age. He is tall and upright and full of vigor. With a kind smile, he said, "I haven''t seen you for more than three years. You''ve grown tall."¡° "Grandfather Yan." Han 3000 helplessly looking at Yan Jun, said: "you are presbyopia, I have what age, can grow tall?" Yan Jun went to Han 3000, put his left hand on Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "yes, my physique is stronger than before. It seems that I haven''t left the homework I gave you."¡° Grandpa Yan, I didn''t delay a day. " Han 3000 said with a guilty heart that there was no delay in the past and he would exercise every day, but recently Su Yingxia didn''t need him to run together, so Han 3000 was lazy for some time¡° Growing up, every time I lied, I would rub my hands subconsciously. You haven''t got rid of this problem yet. " Yan Jun laughs a way. Han Sanyi''s face is in shame. In the world, the only person who knows him most is Yan Jun. he even knows this little detail¡° Grandpa Yan, how did you come to Yuncheng? " Han 3000 asked. The smile on Yanjun''s face is gradually spreading, and Han 3000 is also sinking in his heart¡° Do they want you to take me back? " Han 3000 said¡° Although I am your master, but you also know... "Grandfather Yan, I know, but can you give me another two days?" Han 3000 said¡° OK, I happened to meet a friend these two days. Remember what I said to you. When it''s time to resist, I will resist. " Finish saying, burning gentleman turns round to leave. Han three thousand clenched fist, the whole body slightly trembles, he never thought, Yan Jun unexpectedly can appear here. But Han three thousand know, Yan Jun also just follow orders to act just, no wonder he. After getting on the bus, Han 3000 calmly went to Yuncheng prison and left the prison an hour later. Then I went to the bank and took a lot of cash. Then I went to a small village on the outskirts of Yuncheng and put all the cash in a dilapidated house that was about to collapse¡° I hope you don''t let me down, or I''ll kill you myself. " After finishing everything, Han 3000 returns to the hillside villa. If he wants to return to Yanjing, he has to find a reason to perfunctory Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 134

    That night at the dinner table, Han 3000 mentioned to Su Yingxia that he was going to leave for a period of time. Su Yingxia''s face was plain and indifferent, and he nodded coldly.


    But Jiang LAN thinks Han 3000 won''t do anything good. He says coldly, "Han 3000, if you keep a woman outside, you''d better not let us find out. Otherwise, I''ll let you get out of Su''s house."


    For Jiang Lan''s words, Han 3000 directly filtered, this woman with hostile eyes to see him, naturally can''t say anything good.


    "By the way, you should leave all your money before you leave. I can''t let you use the Su family''s money to support other women." Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "I have tens of billions, do you want it?"


    Jiang LAN coldly smile, this waste even dare to say that he has tens of billions, this is not bragging?


    "If you have tens of billions, I''m the boss of the four major industries, boasting about nothing." Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    Han 3000 shrugged and said, "since you don''t believe me, what money can I take?"


    "Han 3000, don''t pretend in front of me. I know you still have money. You''d better take it all out today. This is our Su family. I don''t care where you die, but you can''t take any money away." Jiang LAN stood up with a fierce look.


    "Mom, stop talking about it. His money has nothing to do with our Su family." Su Yingxia said to Jiang LAN.


    "It doesn''t matter what he means. He''s a member of the Su family. Even if he''s wearing a pair of underwear, it''s our Su family." Jiang LAN brazenly said.


    Han 3000 can''t help but Jiang LAN is so shameless. If she goes on, she can''t say something to destroy the three outlooks. She stands up and goes back to her room.


    Jiang LAN worried, a pull Han 3000: "want to go is not so easy, quickly take out the money."


    Han 3000 impatiently shakes off Jiang Lan''s hand, eyes gloomy turn to look at Jiang LAN, said: "if you again mischievous, don''t blame me impolite."


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan''s shrew came up with strength, and sternly scolded: "Han 3000, what are you, do you know your status in this family?"


    "Jiang LAN, what are you, living in my house, bossing me and standing high in front of me Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Jiang LAN laughed and said, "Han 3000, when is your home here? The head of the villa is welcoming summer. Are you out of your mind?"


    At this time, Su Yingxia quickly stood in the middle of the two people. Although the head of the house was indeed her, she never thought that she was the owner of the villa. This was just something she did in a moment of confusion, and she felt that it was also because of this that she opened the distance between her and Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia has regretted it more than once, and naturally won''t take this point to show off his power in front of Han 3000.


    "Mom, you can say less." Su Yingxia said.


    "Welcome summer, this man will go out to take care of other women, do you still speak for him?" Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Han took a deep breath and went to Jiang LAN.


    Pop!


    A loud slap in the face made the whole villa silent.


    Jiang LAN touched her face and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief. This... Loser dares to beat her!


    "My forbearance is not the reason for you to rub your nose on your face. I warn you for the last time. If you talk nonsense again, I will be rude to you." Han 3000''s face is as cold as ice.


    Jiang Lan''s eyes twinkled with fear. Even Su Guoyao was stupefied. He seemed to see the momentum of Han 3000''s overtime attack on Su Hai last time. It was frightening.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing?" After su Yingxia came back, he couldn''t believe it and yelled at Han 3000.


    After all, Jiang LAN is her mother, and Han 3000, as a junior, how can she beat her elders?


    Han Sanyi smiles bitterly, shakes his head and goes back to his room.


    Listen to Jiang LAN making a lot of noise outside, Han 3000 is very calm. This kind of person should have taught her a lesson. Although this lesson is not enough, Han 3000 will let her know her true self sooner or later!


    Su Yingxia sat on the sofa in the living room, just like he lost his soul. The helplessness in Han 3000''s expression just now seemed to make the distance between them a little further.


    She knows that Han 3000 is not wrong. It''s Jiang LAN who makes trouble out of nothing. Han 3000 will do it, but... After all, Jiang LAN is her mother.


    Jiang LAN is splashing in the living room. Su Guoyao can''t persuade her. At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly stands up and says to Jiang LAN in a cold voice, "move out."


    Crying in the Jiang LAN heard this sentence immediately stunned, move out? Where else can she live now? Moreover, she can''t bear to leave such a luxurious place as the hillside villa. This is her capital to show off in front of her sisters. If she let her sisters know that she is not qualified to live in the hillside villa, she would lose face.


    Jiang LAN quickly stood up, went to Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, mom is not noisy, and she will not be noisy in the future."


    Su Yingxia drove them away directly. After all, she was a family. She couldn''t make such a decision. She said faintly, "next time, we''ll all move away. He paid for this place. Don''t think I''m the head of the household. He''s the real master." Jiang LAN is unconvinced. The head of the house is Su Yingxia. Why is the owner of the villa Han 3000? But she knows that Su Yingxia is angry now. Although the daughter usually listens to her most of the time, Su Yingxia is not so easy to get angry. What''s more, the old couple''s life now depends on Su Yingxia, and Jiang LAN doesn''t dare to go too far¡° OK, you can say whatever you want. Mom will stop making trouble. Anyway, this loser will leave. " Jiang Lan said. The next day, Han 3000 didn''t tell Su Yingxia that he left the villa alone. In a hotel, Shangguan black and white, because of yesterday''s incident, has not yet solved his anger. Although he won Han 3000, he won incomparable cowardice and frustration. Once this incident is spread, it will do great damage to his reputation. Isn''t it a joke that a leading player in the world of go should win ten games in front of a young man in his early twenties? But now for Shangguan black and white, there is a more important thing to deal with. He has to meet someone¡° Master, who is so powerful that you should go to see him in person? " Ouyang Xiujie looks at Shangguan black and white in bewilderment. In the past, no matter which city they went to, local celebrities would meet them in person. Master took the initiative to meet people. This is the first time in Ouyang Xiujie''s memory¡° It''s none of your business. You don''t have to follow me when you play music in the hotel. " Shangguan said in a cold voice. Although Ouyang Xiujie was curious, he didn''t dare to say much when he saw Shangguan''s resolute attitude. Moreover, he was defeated by Han 3000 yesterday. Ouyang Xiujie felt a great shame. He secretly vowed that he would win back next time. So the most important thing for him now is to improve his chess skills. After leaving the hotel, Shangguan black and white took a taxi to another hotel. When he entered the hotel gate, Shangguan black and white took a few deep breaths. When he got to the door of the room, he took a few deep breaths before knocking on the door, which was enough to show how nervous he was. Ring the doorbell and the door opens soon. Shangguan black and white saw the people in the door, bowed respectfully and called: "Mr. Yan." The person in the room is Han 3000''s master, Yan Jun. As the bodyguard of the Han family, Yanjun had many subordinates in those years, and countless people had received his favor. Shangguan black and white was one of them. If it wasn''t for Yanjun, Shangguan black and white would not have made such achievements today¡° Come in Yan Jun light says. Go to the room, Shangguan black and white like walking on thin ice, and Yan Jun for many years did not see, now he is also a big man, but in front of Yan Jun, he can''t restrain his tension, because he knows, in front of this older than him, but more refined than he looks old man, hand dye countless blood, is a downright fierce person¡° I heard that you almost lost to a young man yesterday? " Yan Jun asked with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 135

    Hearing this sentence, Shangguan black and white was shocked. He mistakenly thought that Yanjun was blaming him. He quickly explained, "I''m careless, I''m better than ten eyes."


    Yan Jun laughed and said: "give him another five years, can you still win him? To be honest. "


    Five years.


    Shangguan''s black-and-white face is extremely ugly. Now he is old and his brain is getting worse and worse. In the past five years, his chess skills will decline, but the young man will continue to improve. In another five years, the sky of victory and defeat will be tilted towards the young man.


    But admitting your failure is not something that Shangguan black and white can say. As a leader, the most important thing is face. How can you admit defeat in front of a young man?


    "Mr. Yan, in five years, my apprentice will be able to beat him." Shangguan black and white said.


    Yan Jun coolly smile, this guy thinks he is dissatisfied with losing chess, but in fact, Yan Jun is happy for this thing, after all, that is Han 3000, is the person he cultivated from childhood.


    However, Shangguan black and white is hostile to Han 3000, which is a good thing. The growth of life needs opponents.


    If Yan Jun didn''t have so many dead souls under the sword, he would not have such strong skills today.


    "Your apprentice can be trained well." Yan Jun said.


    Shangguan black and white face a joy, Yan Jun said so, in his view is to admit Ouyang Xiujie''s strength, can be Yan Jun admit, this is a very rare thing.


    Of course, in Yan Jun''s eyes, Ouyang Xiujie is just a step on Han 3000''s growth road.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. I will live up to my expectations." Shangguan black and white said.


    See Yan Jun don''t speak, Shangguan black and white curiously ask a way: "Mr. Yan, don''t know you this time to Cloud City, is for what?"


    Yanjun has lived in Yanjing for many years, so Shangguan black and white is very curious about what can lead to his appearance.


    Shangguan black and white regards Yanjun as a big man, not because of the Han family, but because of Yanjun''s own strength, and Yanjun''s stay in the Han family also helps the Han family improve their status in Yanjing. If the Han family does not have Yanjun, their status will be greatly affected. This is Yanjun''s ability, once the king of the underground world.


    "One after another." Yan Jun light says.


    Hearing these words, Shangguan black and white''s breathing suddenly became short, and he felt numb on his scalp.


    What person is so fierce, unexpectedly still need Yan Jun to come to pick up personally, this also too incredible.


    Shangguan black and white knew his status, so he didn''t dare to ask. After talking about some unimportant topics, Shangguan black and white left.


    "Who on earth is qualified to let him come to pick him up? Is there any big man in Yuncheng?" At the door of the hotel, Shangguan said with emotion in black and white. Even with his position, he could not imagine who that person was.


    He shakes his head, and Shangguan sighs. Although he has a high position in the Chinese go world, he is also a well-known figure, but he is far from the real big man.


    For example, the person who can let Yan Jun come out is by no means comparable to him.


    "That''s what the old saying says. I''ve been fighting for so many years, but I''ve only touched the gate of the real upper class."


    Two days later, Yan Jun with Han 3000, appeared in Yuncheng airport.


    In these two days, Han 3000 met Lin Yong in Moyang and other chess pieces in Yuncheng, and explained that he was going to leave for a period of time.


    Mo Yang is very curious about this, but he can guess that Han 3000 still has a secret identity, so he didn''t ask much.


    "Grandpa Yan, if I do something to make you unhappy when I go back to Yanjing this time, I hope you don''t blame me." Han 3000 said to Yan Jun.


    Yanjun almost treats Han 3000 as his grandson. He is not popular with others in Han''s family, but Yanjun attaches great importance to him.


    "No matter what you do, Grandpa Yan will not be unhappy. Go back and take back what belongs to you." Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "the Han family doesn''t have anything that belongs to me, and I won''t take anything."


    "You son of a bitch, you are still so stubborn." Yan Jun says helplessly.


    "It''s not stubbornness, it''s the bottom line of my dignity in this world. From the moment I was expelled from the Han family, I no longer belong to the Han family, and the Han family has nothing for me." Han 3000 persistent said.


    Yanjun knows that Han 3000 has a strong disposition, and the unfair treatment he received since childhood has become a strong obsession in his heart, which no one can change.


    Before getting on the plane, Han 3000 buckled his cap, which is his standard configuration in Yanjing. Because he is often mistaken for Han Jun, he doesn''t want to live in these two words.


    Yanjing, a long lost city, still has many familiar places for Han 3000. After getting off the plane, Yan Jun said to him, "go and have fun. Remember to go home tomorrow."


    Han 3000 nodded and did not speak. Yanjing is very big. As big as Han 3000, there are many places that I have never been to, because no matter where I went when I was a child, my grandmother would only take Han Jun with me, and he had to stay at home. He had to wait until Han Jun came home and tell him how much fun it was. When he was a child, Han 3000 was looking forward to the amusement park that Han Jun said. He vowed that when he grew up, he would go to see it by himself. But when Han 3000 really grew up, he had never been there, because that was the place Han Jun had been to, and that was the place where his grandmother left him prejudice. He knew that even if he went, he would not be happy. Fengqian building. As a well-known large company in Yanjing, Fengqian is involved in many industries. Qin Lin, chairman of Fengqian company, has a great position in Yanjing. Although he can''t join those big family circles, before that, many people will give him face. Han 3000 has no work permit and is stopped by the company''s security. The security guard''s attitude was very impolite. He told Han 3000 to go away. He looked like he was swearing. It was obvious that the dog''s eyes were low¡° Let Qin Lin come out. " Han 3000 light said. When the security guard heard this, he couldn''t help laughing¡° Son of a bitch, what the hell are you? Do you deserve to meet our chairman? " The guard sneered¡° If you are worthy, let him come out, you will know. " Han 3000 said¡° Get out of here. Don''t disturb my work and talk nonsense. Don''t blame me for being rude to you. I don''t want to see our chairman even though I don''t know what I am. "¡° Little brother, let''s go. The chairman of Fengqian can''t be seen by people like you. "¡° Ah, I don''t know where the bumpkin came from. He has such a big voice. Even if he hasn''t seen the world, he should have watched TV. Our chairman often appears on TV. " Han 3000 pestle at the door, like a Buddha, standing still. Several security guards frowned¡° If you don''t listen to good words, you have to be beaten to find out, don''t you? "¡° Damn it, beat this dog first. "¡° The chairman will be back soon. We can''t let this mess up. " Several security guards rolled up their sleeves and walked towards Han 3000 in a fierce manner. Just ready to start, a Bentley stopped at the door of the company, and several security guards immediately put away their arrogance¡° After that, the chairman of the board has come back to let him know that we can''t even handle this trivial matter. I''m afraid we will lose our job. "¡° Damn, if I lose my job, I''ll beat this bastard up. "¡° Dog, you''ve done us all harm. We''ll see what the hell happens. " Qin Lin, who is in his thirties, is definitely the best person of Yanjing''s age. After getting off the bus, his height of nearly 1.9 meters makes people feel very powerful, which can be seen from the frightened security guards¡° Chairman. "¡° Chairman. "¡° Chairman. " Qin Lin said with dissatisfaction: "what''s the matter? It''s still making trouble at the door of the company. Don''t you know that it will affect the image of the company?" Several security guards were frightened, and one of them said quickly: "Chairman, we have advised him many times to see you, but he just refused to leave." Qin Lin sneered and said, "there are so many people who want to see me. You are something. Get out of here." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 136

    "Is it?" Han three thousand mouth light spit out these two words, indifference, just like the superior''s attitude to mole ants.


    Only two words, the familiar voice, made Qin Lin tremble.


    He


    When Qin Lin turned his head and saw the familiar face under the cap, if there were no one else, Qin Lin would almost kneel down!


    How could he suddenly return to Yanjing!


    Many people can''t tell Han 3000 from Han Jun, but Qin Lin knows the characteristics of these two people, and Han Jun is still in custody in Qincheng, so he can''t be here.


    "Han... Mr. Han." Qin Lin''s mouth is dry and he regrets his arrogant attitude just now. He bows slightly and shouts to Han 3000.


    "Is it so hard to see you now?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    "No, no, no, No Qin Lin waved his hand and said, "Mr. Han, please follow me."


    Several bodyguards were stunned to see Qin Lin''s sudden change of attitude.


    Who is this guy? He can make the chairman of Fengqian group so afraid!


    Gaping at Qin Lin bringing Han 3000 into the company, Han 3000 is still in the front, Qin Lin is in the back.


    "This... Who is he? Our chairman is so respectful."


    "Lying trough, we won''t offend any big people."


    "Damn, this is the end. What should we do?"


    Several security guards were cold sweated and flustered. They never dreamed that this humble young man would be so fierce.


    Qin Lin''s office.


    Qin Linru stands behind Han 3000 on thin ice. Others don''t know Han 3000''s strength, but he knows very well that this man who is not valued by Han''s family has already played his own dark chess in Yanjing before he is an adult. Even he, who is called the best man in his lifetime by outsiders, is just a piece of chess in Han 3000''s hand.


    "Mr. Han, when will you..."


    Bang!


    Before speaking, Han 3000 turns around and kicks Qin Lin. Qin Lin steps back and kneels to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Han. I''m sorry." Qin Lin said with a flustered kowtow.


    "I haven''t seen you for years. You seem to have forgotten who you are." Han 3000 light said.


    "Mr. Han, I know that I''m just your dog. I''ll never forget it. I''ll never dare." Qin Lin said with a face full of fear. He had seen Han 3000, who was bathed in blood. In Qin Lin''s eyes, that image was like a devil.


    He knew that if this young man wanted to kill him, he would never have two words.


    Five years ago, an aristocratic family in Yanjing was destroyed, and the case has not yet been closed. The man who made up all the blood cases is standing in front of him now!


    Han Sanqian turned around, looked at the ants like crowd under Fengqian building through the French window of the office, and said, "I hope you remember that I gave you all this. No matter how plump your wings are, I will take them back. You can''t stop them."


    The frightened Qin Lin nodded his head and said, "Mr. Han, I will always remember my position and never dare to forget your kindness."


    "I heard that Han Cheng is going to die soon?" Han 3000 asked.


    "After Han Cheng was admitted to the hospital, the situation was not optimistic. Now he should spend money to save his breath." Qin Lin said.


    "I''m back, and he''s almost damned." Han 3000 light said.


    When Qin Lin heard this, his eyelids jumped!


    Although the Han family gave up Han 3000, is he going to kill his father? Such a ruthless person is a devil.


    "Mr. Han, you can ask for anything you need." Qin Lin said.


    "You''re not good enough to be the enemy of the Han family. Keep on making a fortune. When I need you, I''ll come to you. Of course, it''s also possible that the next time I come to you, I want your life. " Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin was so excited that he fell on the ground. The former bright chairman of Fengqian was like a dog lying on the ground, begging for mercy.


    Leaving Fengqian company, at the door of the company, the several security guards who were disrespectful to Han 3000 just now said sorry to Han 3000 again and again, so they had to kneel down and apologize to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, we were blind just now. I''m sorry. I hope you don''t bother with us."


    "Mr. Han, we are wrong. I hope you don''t let Mr. Qin fire us."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to argue with you, but next time, I won''t be so lucky."


    Several security guards even said thank you, watching Han 3000 go far, this just relieved.


    Han''s courtyard.


    In places like Yanjing, it''s not luxury villas that pay attention to ostentation, but courtyard houses in deep alleys and alleys.


    Four in and four out, every inch of land, every inch of gold.


    There is an independent garden, a fish pond, and even a hundred year old Hainan Huanghua pear in the yard.


    Nangong Qianqiu is located on the rocking chair under the tree, and Yanjun is standing not far away¡° If he returns to Yanjing, he can''t wait to have a good time? " Nangong Qianqiu said coldly. This kind of thing is usually done by Han Jun, but Nangong Qianqiu only thinks that he is going to expand his circle of friends and make more friends, so that the Han family can have a better development. Han 3000, however, didn''t go home. No matter where he went, the old lady would only think he was fooling around¡° I told him to go home tomorrow. " Yan Jun said. When Nangong Qianqiu hears this, he looks discontented, but he doesn''t say much. Yanjun''s status in the Han family is extraordinary. Although he appears to be the bodyguard of the Han family, even Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t dare to blame him for his existence. Nangong Qianqiu knows that the reason why the Han family is today is that Yanjun has made a lot of efforts behind his back. When Han 3000 was still at the helm of the Han family, Yanjun was his most powerful right arm. Even when he swallowed his last breath, he said that he must find a way to keep Yanjun in the Han family. Looking at the knife marks on the Huanghua pear tree, Nangong Qianqiu''s face shows a faint smile. This is what Han Jun carves every year after he grows tall. This is also part of Han Jun''s growth history. However, Han 3000 is not qualified to leave a mark on this tree. Soon, grandma will let you regain your freedom soon. How can grandma break her promise? Late that night, Han 3000 quietly returned to Han''s courtyard. Although Yanjun was aware of it, he didn''t get up and just sighed. The gap between Han 3000 and Han Jun is reflected in all aspects. Han Jun''s room is near the old lady. It has good lighting, but Han 3000''s room is the corner of the courtyard. It used to be a sundry room. It was dark and humid all the year round. Back in his room, Han 3000 found that the dust was almost a finger thick, which means that after he left, no one had ever entered his room, and no one would help him clean it¡° Even the dog cage is cleaned once a week. Is it not worth your attention here? " Han 3000 clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice. Hand in the corner of the cabinet, even directly crushed! Looking at the scene as like as two peas, he went to the south wall and saw a clear scratch on the wall. This is the height of his twelve year old. From then on, Han three thousand recognized his position in the Han family and realized that only by relying on himself can he live well. "Three thousand That year, you were short. No wonder you were looked down upon. " Han 3000 stroked the scratch on the wall, showing a faint bitter smile. Squatting on the ground and leaning against the wall, Han 3000 seems to have returned to his childhood. At that time, Nangong Qianqiu didn''t let him serve. At that time, he was bullied by Han Jun, and Nangong Qianqiu would beat and scold him, never asking who was right and who was wrong. At that time, even the servants of the Han family would laugh at him behind his back. Too much humiliation and injustice happened in this courtyard. Now, do you even want me to go to jail for Han Jun? Nangong Qianqiu, if you really do this kind of thing, don''t blame me, Han 3000, for not thinking about blood relationship. Han family, where we have three thousand Han, is the Han family! The next day, Han 3000 saw Nangong Qianqiu under the Huanghua pear tree¡° Do you have any rules? When you see me, don''t you know it''s grandma? " Nangong Qianqiu said harshly to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 137

    Han 3000 walks under the tree and nods to Yan Jun, but he doesn''t call Nangong Qianqiu.


    Disrespectful and unfilial?


    Han 3000 didn''t, but he was expelled from the Han family for a long time, and Nangong Qianqiu never regarded him as a grandson. How could he call Nangong Qianqiu grandma?


    "I''m back. What do you want me to do?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Nangong Qianqiu clenched her teeth and said, "how can the Han family give you such uncivilized things? If it wasn''t for Han Jun''s imprisonment, you would never want to go back to this place."


    The disdain from Nangong Qianqiu won''t hurt Han 3000, because he has been used to it since he grew up.


    "It''s said that Han Cheng is dying. Do you want me to send him to his death?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu stood up with a ferocious face. He waved his crutch on Han 3000''s shoulder and said angrily, "he is also your father. Without him, there would be no you. How can you talk like this?"


    Shoulder is very painful, but Han 3000 did not even frown, said: "without me, there will be no Han Jun, you are not willing to it."


    "Hum, how can you compare with Han Jun? He is the future successor of our Han family, and you are just a waste, an accessory." Nangong Qianqiu disdains the way.


    "Get down to business, I don''t have time to waste with you." Han 3000 said.


    "Go to find Shi Jing. I find it annoying to look at you more. Get out of here." Nangong Qianqiu scolds.


    Han 3000 just started to move, but suddenly stopped and said, "don''t play with fire. I can give him a way to live."


    "Han 3000, what do you mean?" Nangong Qianqiu trembles with anger. The boy warns him that he doesn''t pay attention to her.


    After Han 3000 had gone far away, Nangong Qianqiu sat down again. He was so angry.


    "It''s better for Han Jun to please me. This uneducated thing dares to talk to me like this. He doesn''t pay attention to me as a grandmother. You''d better die in it." Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes are insidious.


    Before, she just wanted Han 3000 to replace Han Jun in prison, but now, a new idea is born.


    Only Han 3000 died in prison, this matter will never be exposed.


    "Yanjun, I know you don''t want to kill him, but you are from my Han family. I hope you don''t interfere too much in what I want to do." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Don''t worry, old lady. I won''t meddle in the affairs of either side." Yan Jun said that any party also means Han Jun, that is to say, if Han Jun falls into Han 3000''s hands, he still won''t care.


    But Nangong Qianqiu didn''t understand the meaning of this level, because in her opinion, Han 3000 must be dead now that he has returned to Yanjing!


    When he comes to the hospital, Han 3000 sees Han Cheng lying on the bed.


    Shi Jing dodges Han 3000''s eyes and doesn''t dare to look directly at him, because she thinks this matter is very unfair to Han 3000, but Nangong Qianqiu says something, and she has to follow him.


    "Is it because he''s going to die that he wants me back, or is it because I''m coming back that he''s going to die?" Han 3000 light to Shi Jing asked.


    Hearing this, Shi Jing was surprised. Did he realize anything?


    Seeing that Shi Jing didn''t speak, Han 3000 continued: "even if he died, it''s not possible to let Han Jun leave Qincheng and come back to attend the funeral. Why don''t you let me meet Han Jun?"


    Shi Jing''s face is pale and her head is buried. Their plan seems to have been understood by Han 3000.


    But since he knew, why did he come back?


    Is he willing to replace Han Jun in prison? How could that be!


    "Three thousand, you..."


    "This is my last chance for the Han family. You can decide for yourself." Han three thousand finish, left the ward.


    Shi Jing couldn''t come back for a long time. He gave the Han family his last chance. What does that mean!


    Shi Jing can''t understand why she is aware of the crisis of the whole Han family in Han 3000''s mouth, and this crisis is brought by Han 3000!


    Does he have a plan for the Han family?


    With Han 3000''s current strength, it is not mature to deal with the Han family. The Han family will not pay attention to the small fights in Yuncheng, and Qin Lin''s current ability is by no means able to compete with the Han family.


    Han 3000''s so-called opportunity is for Han Jun and Nangong Qianqiu. It can also be said that he has not been able to cut off the blood relationship, but if this event really happened as he thought, Han 3000 would not have any excuse to care about the blood relationship.


    After a long time, Shi Jing took a deep breath, looked at Han Cheng, who was doomed to be unable to wake up in the hospital bed, and said, "is mom''s decision really right? Why do I have a very uncertain premonition


    "What the Taoist said in those years completely changed my mother''s view of them. Han Jun got my mother''s attention because of this, but Han 3000 became a thorn in the old lady''s eye, but... They are both our sons."


    Two days before her 12th birthday, the old lady, by chance, met a man who called himself down the mountain master. He divined for the two brothers of the Han family. Han Jun has the appearance of an emperor, and the Han family will continue to be rich and prosperous with him. Han 3000, on the other hand, is a traitor, which will drag down the Han family. So from then on, Nangong Qianqiu no longer regarded Han 3000 as his grandson. Later, Han Jun''s sweet mouth won the old lady''s love. When all his love was invested in Han Jun alone, Han 3000 naturally became more and more unpopular with her. Few people know about it. Shi Jing even thinks it''s ridiculous, because the Taoist priest''s words are so mysterious that it''s impossible to judge whether they are true or false. But Nangong Qianqiu believes it¡° Maybe the person who can really support the Han family is not Han Jun, but Han 3000. " As an intermediate position, Shi Jing can more clearly distinguish the abilities of Han Jun and Han 3000. The former likes to indulge in extravagance, indulge in extravagance, drink all day, and have no ambition for her career. Although the latter was driven out of Yanjing and joined Su''s family, he had many plans secretly while enduring humiliation. Shi Jing did not make an in-depth investigation, but he also knew that many things in Yuncheng were related to Han 3000. In terms of this ability, Han Jun was far less than Han 3000. But Nangong Qianqiu is blinded by Han Jun''s sweet words. How can he admit Han 3000''s excellence? Shi Jing can only hope that there will be no mistakes in this matter now, and after Han Jun comes out, he can change his ways and become the pillar of the Han family¡° You must protect the Han family. " Shi Jing finish this sentence, tearfully pulled out the oxygen of Han Cheng. After a slight shaking of hands and feet, Han Cheng bid farewell to the world completely. For him, this is also a relief. Shi Jing has become a tearful person. After all, she has devoted her whole life to her love. However, she has to do so for the sake of the Han family. Moreover, Han Cheng''s death is an indispensable part of Nangong Qianqiu''s plan¡° Mom, Han Cheng''s gone. " Shi Jing called Nangong Qianqiu and said. Nangong Qianqiu was silent for a while and said, "I know. Let the news out first, and then I''ll apply for parole for Han Jun." It''s impossible for Nangong Qianqiu to have no sadness in her heart. After all, it''s also her bone, but for Han Jun''s sake, she can only do so. Han Cheng''s death soon spread in Yanjing, but it didn''t cause too many people''s surprise. After all, those people had known about Han Cheng''s situation through the hospital channel for a long time, and they had been in a coma, so it was better to die early. When the news spread, Nangong Qianqiu called the person in charge of Qincheng, hoping to get Han Jun out of prison temporarily and see Han Cheng off. But the answer made Nangong Qianqiu very angry. The other side refused to say anything, and said it firmly. Han Jun had no possibility of parole, which made Nangong Qianqiu vomit blood. But she put up the life of Han Cheng to come up with this move. If Han Jun can''t go home on parole, then all her plans can''t be carried out. The next day, the Han family set up a spirit in the courtyard, and the great figures in various fields of Yanjing came to pay homage to him one after another, while Han 3000, under the order of Nangong Qianqiu, stayed in his room and could not appear. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 138

    Keep company with dust.


    Han Sanqian did not leave his room until the day of Han Cheng''s burial.


    The funeral tablet and even the aspect of Han Cheng are carried by the bodyguards of the Han family. Han Jun, who is not paroled, is still not recognized by Nangong Qianqiu and is still not qualified to see Han Cheng off.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, Han Sanqian was not a member of Han''s family. He only had some use value, so he was qualified to return to Yanjing.


    A few days later, after Han Cheng''s funeral, Nangong Qianqiu came to Han 3000''s room in person.


    "Unfilial things, do not roll out to see me." Nangong Qianqiu said harshly, leaning on a stick.


    Han 3000 opened the door with a cold look and said, "I''m not the Han family. What about being unfilial?"


    Nangong Qianqiu said with a cold face: "Han junnian and your brother, want to see you, you should be happy to have such a brother."


    Han 3000 laughed, what a high sounding reason. Even at this time, Nangong Qianqiu still put Han Jun in a very high position.


    Without saying a word, he left home and got on the bus.


    When the car drove away, Shi Jing''s sense of foreboding became stronger and stronger. She always felt that something big was about to happen, and her eyelids jumped.


    "Mom, is nothing going to happen?" Shi Jing asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu gave a cold smile and said, "who can tell the difference between them except us? Don''t worry about it. Go and cook a meal. My good grandson hasn''t had a delicious meal for a long time."


    Qincheng, known as one of the largest prisons in China, is well guarded.


    When Han 3000 arrived in Qincheng, Nangong Qianqiu took Han 3000 to a private visiting room.


    Only people with special conditions can use it, and there will be no monitoring equipment, which is the biggest loophole opened up by money in Qincheng. Even some people who are held here will have young women to visit them regularly, which can meet all the needs of those people.


    After entering the prison room, Han 3000 smelled a refreshing fragrance, light, people can''t help but want to take more.


    In a few minutes, Han Jun in prison clothes appears in front of Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, you''re here. Damn it, you''re almost happy outside." Han''s family did not regard Han 3000 as a relative, and Han Jun naturally did not regard him as a younger brother. Moreover, he was brainwashed by Nangong Qianqiu since childhood. Han Jun even regarded Han 3000 as an enemy.


    This time, he put forward the plan to let Han 3000 replace him in prison. He naturally felt that Han 3000 should replace him, because only he can support the Han family. What qualifications does Han 3000 have?


    "Fart." Han 3000 said.


    Han Jun smiles, looks like a dandy and says, "how do you talk to me? Isn''t it clear where the hell you are at home? "


    Domineering, arrogant and arrogant, Han Jun has all the characteristics of the rich second generation. Such a person, Nangong Qianqiu is really blind, so he will be regarded as the heir of the Han family.


    "Don''t you forget that I''m not the Han family anymore?" Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Han Jun laughed and said: "I really forgot that you went to... Yuncheng, right? You''ve entered the Su family and become a famous loser. My good brother, you really live up to people''s expectations. Sure enough, you still have a reputation with the name of loser. Don''t mention that you are the Han family. We Han family can''t afford to lose this face."


    "Did you call me here to humiliate me?" Han 3000 said.


    Han Jun frowned. How can the medicine not work? The faint fragrance in the prison room is the enchanting fragrance prepared in advance by Nangong Qianqiu. It''s reasonable to say that after so much delay, it''s almost time to work.


    "I just want to see what level you waste now." Han Jun said.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly frowned, a sense of weakness sent out from the limbs, the head also suddenly dizzy.


    Holding his hand on the table, Han 3000 bit his teeth and said, "Nangong Qianqiu didn''t disappoint me."


    Seeing the change of Han 3000, Han Jun knows that the efficacy has been reflected. Now Han 3000 should be in a state of softening.


    Standing up and walking to Han 3000, Han Jun kicked Han 3000 and said, "you should have been in prison for me for a long time. I suffered so much."


    With that, Han Jun punches and kicks Han 3000.


    With Han 3000''s strength, Han Jun can handle this kind of waste with one fist, but Han 3000 can''t use his strength all over his body now, so he can only be at his disposal.


    "Han 3000, do you know that your greatest value is to be a substitute. Grandma said that you are a traitor, so she drove you out of the Han family. With you, the whole Han family will be destroyed in your hands."


    Han Jun stepped on Han 3000''s face and continued to say, "you''re so pathetic that you don''t even have your own life. We two came out of the same womb, but our status in the Han family is different. Do you want to know why?"


    Han 3000''s eyes are more and more blurred, and Han Jun''s voice is also intermittent. At last, he only remembers that Han Jun took off his clothes and put on his prison clothes. This move changed Han 3000 into Han Jun. When Han 3000 woke up, he was already in the cell, the big room of 12 people, where people who had been locked up for various reasons lived. Covering his head and sitting up, Han 3000 felt that his shoulder was severely kicked. Then he heard a voice of scolding: "Han Jun, you have a good sleep. Brush the toilet." Han 3000 rubs his shoulder. It seems that Han Jun is not doing well in prison. It''s his turn to clean the toilet. Han Jun''s life in prison is really miserable. It''s common for him to be beaten twice a day. Cleaning the toilet is almost a daily job. Sometimes the eldest in the big room is constipated, and he has to knead his stomach while the eldest is squatting. It can be said that his life is not as good as pig and dog¡° From today on, our well water doesn''t violate the river water. It''s better not to provoke me. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Lying trough, you''ve got a fuckin ''temper. "¡° Han Jun, what''s going on in your head? Do you want to be beaten again? "¡° Damn it, if you don''t go to the house for three days, give me a fight first. " Seven or eight people in the big room surrounded by three thousand Korean. A big man looked at the upcoming fight with a smile on his face. For him, it was a rare relief. It was a pity that Han Jun was too useless. He cried and begged for mercy every time. Han 3000 looked at a few people around, light said: "don''t blame I didn''t remind you." There was a constant cry of pain in the big room. How do those who have been treating Han Jun as a waste know that Han 3000 is in front of them now? It''s not Han Jun who can be bullied. The boss, who sat in the Diaoyutai to watch the play, found that all the people fell to the ground in less than a minute, gaping¡° This... "Wocao, boss, what medicine did Han Jun take today? He was so powerful."¡° Boss, what can we do? We can''t beat him. " When the boss saw Han 3000 walking towards him, his heart trembled and he threatened Han 3000: "Han Jun, if you don''t want to die, you can clean the toilet honestly for me." Han 3000 ignored him and continued to walk towards him. This makes the boss of Dafang a little flustered. Such a group of people haven''t been beaten before. Can''t he be hammered to death¡° Han Jun, what do you want to do The boss said in fear¡° Are you the best man in this big room? " Han 3000 asked¡° Yes Say this word, boss quickly slapped himself a few ears, said: "no, no, you are the boss, you are the boss." Han 3000 nodded with satisfaction and said, "I know I''m the boss, but I don''t want to clean the toilet."¡° By the way, what''s your name? " Han 3000 asked¡° Guan, Guan Yong, my name is Guan Yong. " In less than ten minutes, Han 3000 reversed his position in the big room, expecting Han 3000 to be beaten violently in it. Han Jun never dreamed of this scene. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 139

    Han''s courtyard.


    Han Jun sits under the Huanghua pear tree, which is the exclusive position of Nangong Qianqiu. Besides him, no one dares to sit here easily.


    When Nangong Qianqiu appeared, Han Jun busily stood up, went to the old lady and helped her, saying, "grandma, you don''t tell me when you go out. I''ll help you."


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is full of smile. She likes the care that Han Jun brings to her, and only Han Jun''s care can be regarded as sincere by her.


    "Do you really think grandma can''t even walk this way?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    After holding Nangong Qianqiu and sitting down, Han Juncai said, "grandma, I don''t mean that. I just want to serve you at any time. You don''t know how much I miss you during my time in prison. I''m afraid those servants will not take good care of you."


    "You have suffered a lot during this period of time, but you should also know that you can''t just show up in Yanjing now, otherwise you will be in great trouble." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun, a taboo in this respect, knows that although Han 3000 is in prison for him, he is too high-profile in Yanjing. Once he shows his feet, it will be over.


    But Han Jun can''t accept being stuck at home like this every day.


    "Grandma, you see I''ve been in prison for so long. If I don''t go to relax, I''m going to be depressed." Han Jun said with a sigh.


    "If you want to travel, grandma can ask someone to take you, but you have to be careful. It''s not easy for you. Grandma doesn''t want you to get into trouble again." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Grandma, I''m such a big man, don''t you worry? And where I''m going, there won''t be an accident. " Han Jun said with a smile.


    "Where?" Nangong Qianqiu doubts.


    "Cloud City."


    "Cloud City!"


    Nangong Qianqiu frowns. Han 3000 goes to the Su''s home in Yuncheng. How can he want to go to Yuncheng? This is not a good place. What if those people treat Han Jun as Han 3000, and let him be bullied?


    "Grandma, Han 3000 almost lost all our faces in Yuncheng. I''ll go this time to help Han''s parents grow faces. What do you think?" Han Jun said.


    As long as it can make Han Jun happy, Nangong Qianqiu won''t refuse, and Han Jun has suffered a lot during this period of time, it''s time to make up for him, so Nangong Qianqiu just said: "OK, as long as you are happy, but grandma still wants you to take some bodyguards around, so that you won''t be bullied."


    "Good." Han Jun said excitedly.


    On the same day, Han Jun, under the secret escort of the Han family''s bodyguard, headed for Cloud City.


    When Shi Jing returns home, she finds that Han Jun is not at home. For fear that he will go out again, she finds Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Mom, have you seen Han Jun? Why isn''t he at home Shi Jing asked eagerly.


    "He went out to play." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Go and play! How can you let him go out now? If someone finds out, our secret will be exposed. " Shi Jing says with a speechless face that she knows that Nangong Qianqiu dotes on Han Jun, but she can''t let him fool around like this. Once the east window incident happens, the whole Han family will be punished.


    "Don''t worry, he went to Cloud City, where it is absolutely impossible to expose." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "What Shi Jing felt like she was struck by thunder.


    Han Jun went to Yuncheng! How can he go to Yuncheng?


    There is Han 3000''s home and his wife.


    If... If they mistook Han Jun for Han 3000, what would happen? Shi Jing didn''t dare to imagine!


    "Mom, how can you let him go to Yuncheng? Don''t you know Han 3000 is there? Han 3000 has a wife. " Shi Jing panic said, this matter if Han 3000 know, will cause what kind of consequences?


    "What about having a wife? Can Han Jun still take a fancy to his woman? And even if they do, it doesn''t matter. " Nangong Qianqiu said nothing.


    "You..." Shi Jing is angry. Even if she takes a fancy to it, what''s the matter? They are brothers. How can this happen?


    "I what me?" Nangong Qianqiu was angry and said in a cold voice: "there''s nothing else to do. What he wants to do is not for you to tell."


    "Mom, I can tolerate other things, but it''s absolutely impossible. How can he have a relationship with his brother''s woman?" Shi Jing said.


    "That''s her honor. How can Han 3000 compare with Han Jun?"


    to be honored!


    Shi Jing''s words by Nangong Qianqiu are very rare. Even if he is partial to Han Jun, he doesn''t have to go too far!


    "Mom, are you trying to force Han 3000 to death?" Shi Jing said.


    "I''m going to tell him tomorrow to let him know that his woman has been taken care of and can safely die in prison, otherwise everyone who has relations with him in Yuncheng will die." Nangong Qianqiu had this idea after Han Jun left.


    To ensure that Han Jun''s affairs are safe, Han 3000''s death is inevitable. Hearing this, Shi Jing is completely desperate. She even hopes Han 3000 can leave Qincheng and teach Nangong Qianqiu a lesson¡° OK, you can do whatever you want. I won''t take care of Han''s business any more. " Shi Jing said powerlessly that no matter how many refutations she made, she couldn''t match Nangong Qianqiu''s final decision¡° Go away. " Nangong Qianqiu says impolitely, in her eyes, only Han Jun, how can she respect Shi Jing. Shi Jing back to his room, eyes, Han family in the hands of Nangong Qianqiu, has completely changed the flavor. She suddenly thought of Han 3000''s words. This is the last chance for the Han family. Now it seems that this chance has been wiped out by Nangong Qianqiu. What will he do next? In Qincheng, can he still control things outside? The next day, Nangong Qianqiu and Han 3000 met. Every time I meet Han Jun, Han Jun''s face is full of injuries, so when Nangong Qianqiu sees Han 3000 unharmed, he is a little surprised¡° When you enter the cell, kneel down. " Nangong Qianqiu disdains to say that in addition to begging for mercy, Nangong Qianqiu can''t think of the reason why han 3000 hasn''t been beaten¡° Are you here to sympathize with me? " Han 3000 asked coldly. Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "I feel sorry for you? You don''t deserve my sympathy. I just want to tell you that someone has taken your place to live. Your best choice is to die in Qincheng. Otherwise, everyone around you will be buried with you. " Hearing this, Han stood up and said angrily, "Nangong Qianqiu, what do you mean?"¡° what do you mean? Han Jun has gone to Yuncheng. Although it is a shame for him to use your name, I reluctantly accept it for his sake and for the sake of the Han family not being dragged down by this matter. " Han Jun, I went to Yuncheng! The anger in Han 3000''s chest almost burst out. Although he had early warned about this, he didn''t expect Nangong Qianqiu to do so. If... If Han Jun went to the hillside villa, what would happen? Han 3000 did not dare to think about it. One punch hit on the table, Han 3000 said angrily: "Nangong Qianqiu, I will make you regret the decision you made today. Originally, I still thought about the last trace of blood friendship, but now... Han 3000 has no relationship with the Han family."¡° Hehe, do you still regard yourself as Han family? You''re not. I need you to think about it? Han 3000, you are too arrogant. I''ll give you one month. If you don''t die in Qincheng, the whole cloud city will turn upside down. " Nangong Qianqiu is not afraid of Han 3000''s threat. In her eyes, can this kind of waste make waves? Han 3000 breathless sat back on the position, gnashing his teeth and said: "if Han Jun dares to mess around in Cloud City, I will personally kill him, then even if you can''t stop me." Nangong Qianqiu shook his head and sighed: "Han 3000, you don''t know your situation, but you will soon know what you are facing. I just want to tell you, not discuss with you. Do you think you have the right to choose?"¡° You forced me to this step, so that you have no right to choose in the future. Nangong Qianqiu, you will regret what you have done. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 140

    When Han 3000 saw Nangong Qianqiu and went back to the big room, other people could clearly feel the strong killing intention on Han 3000. They stood upright in the corner one by one and didn''t dare to speak.


    They really don''t understand why people who used to be so weak and lick their shoes suddenly become so strong and able to fight, and the whole person''s feeling is different.


    It''s like... It''s like a completely different person.


    "Boss Han, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Shall we help you? " Guan Yong asked Han 3000 weakly.


    He used to be the most powerful person in this big room. Even urinating had to be supported by someone. However, since Han Sanqian came, his status has plummeted. Sometimes he had to go to the battle to give Han Sanqian a massage, but Guan Yong didn''t dare to complain.


    "Shut up and leave me alone." Han 3000 said coldly.


    A group of people were silent, chest and abdomen, standing like soldiers.


    Han Jun went to Yuncheng, which means that Han 3000 must leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, once something happens in Yuncheng, it will be irreparable.


    And with Han Jun''s extravagant personality, he will certainly do something worse than animals.


    Suddenly, Han sank his fist on the bed board and punched through it.


    Guan Yong and others tremble when they see this scene. What''s so abnormal? They are so strong!


    "If you don''t come again, I''ll let you live in a nightmare all your life." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    The next day, during the prisoner''s activity time, Han 3000''s gloomy face was sitting in the corner of the activity area. A sneaky man slowly approached. It was the prisoner Han 3000 had seen in Yuncheng prison.


    The nickname hamster, a person who takes prison as his way home, is a prison break master. In his words, he often goes home to have a look. When he is tired of playing, he can go whenever he wants.


    Hamster has had dozens of prison break experience, which makes many prisons have a headache, and even some places are not willing to accept him.


    "Hamster, you''re a little early." Han 3000 said coldly.


    In the sun, the hamster shivered and said, "brother 3000, this is Qincheng. No one can come if he wants. I don''t have to think of some way to come in."


    "I''ll give you three days. If you can''t, you''ll die." Han three thousand finish, stood up and went to the playground activities.


    The gopher grins bitterly. It would be more than three days in other places, but this is Qincheng after all, the first prison in China. It''s not so easy to get out.


    However, he knew that Han 3000 would never joke with him. If he didn''t do it in three days, his life would have to be explained here.


    "Fortunately, I have studied Qincheng for a long time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive this time." The gopher knew that he would be locked up here sooner or later, so he knew about Qincheng two years ago, which was impossible for others, but in his hands, it was not impossible.


    meanwhile.


    At Yuncheng airport, Han Jun stretches and gets into a taxi.


    Before he came to Yuncheng, he knew about Han 3000''s situation in Yuncheng through Nangong Qianqiu. Although it was superficial information, it was enough to know about the Su family.


    "Master, show me around first." Han Jun said.


    In the most prosperous commercial street in Yuncheng, Han Jun got off the bus.


    "It''s not as good as Yanjing, but it''s a good place for such a small place. It''s a pity that no woman will like him for this image of being a loser." Han Jun said to himself.


    In less than five minutes, Han Jun heard someone calling Han 3000, but he wasn''t used to being called that, so he didn''t react for a moment until he was patted on the shoulder.


    "Han 3000, are you deaf? Can''t you hear me calling you?" Shen lingyao looks at Han Jun puzzled.


    Han Jun looked back at Shen lingyao, although not the best, but the legs were good, and he saw an unusual meaning in Shen lingyao''s eyes.


    For Han Jun, a veteran in love, he knows what kind of eyes mean.


    I didn''t expect that there were women who didn''t have long eyes who would like Han 3000. It''s a little interesting.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you." Han Jun said with a smile on his face.


    Shen lingyao doesn''t know that this person is not Han 3000 at all. She just takes Han 3000 as a means to play with her.


    "You are a big man. Can you stop being so mean? I just owe you some money? And I''ve treated you to dinner. " Shen lingyao said discontentedly.


    How can this guy keep staring at his leg? Is it true that Su Yingxia doesn''t satisfy him, so he can''t control his desire?


    "How can a meal be enough, or would you like to treat me again today?" Han Jun said.


    Shen lingyao looks at Han Jun in surprise. Isn''t this guy crazy? How dare you eat her cooking?


    "You''re not kidding me, are you not afraid of being poisoned?" Shen lingyao doubts¡° Whether it will be poisoned or not, just try it. " Han Jun said. As like as two peas, what brother Shen Lingyao did not see was anything wrong with her three thousand, because she could not have imagined that in the world, Han three thousand would have one brother who was exactly the same. If you want to eat, come home with me and I''ll make it for you, but the money I owe you will be written off, OK? " Shen lingyao said. Han Jun''s heart a joy, back home, it is not so simple to eat. Shen lingyao is very happy in her heart. Although she has been hiding her feelings for Han 3000, she can''t deny her love for Han 3000. Although she knows that she''s sorry for Su Yingxia, she can''t help it. This is a rare chance to be alone with Han 3000. Even if he can''t be a woman of Han 3000 in his life, he feels satisfied to spend more time with Han 3000. Back home, Shen lingyao changed into a household casual clothes, which made her body look more sexy. Han Jun sees this scene, the corners of his mouth smile, so obvious seduction, how can he travel through the flowers of the veteran can not see it? Ah, it''s blind of God that Han 3000 can be liked. But look at her appearance, should not have had a relationship with Han 3000, this is cheap for him. While Shen lingyao is cooking, Han Jun walks into the kitchen and stands behind Shen lingyao intimately¡° You''re a terrible cook. " Han Jun said with a smile. Shen lingyao feels the distance between herself and Han Jun, and she gets nervous instantly. She doesn''t care what Han Jun says¡° You... You go to the living room and wait for me. I''ll be fine soon. " Shen lingyao said nervously. Han Jun suddenly reached out and grabbed Shen lingyao''s arm. He deliberately approached Shen lingyao''s ear and said softly, "how about going to the room?" Shen lingyao is so nervous that she is short of breath. How can Han 3000 say such words? Is this guy changed since he went to Jinqiao City? One moment, Shen lingyao''s mind flashed the idea of agreeing with Han Jun, but at this time, Su Yingxia appeared in her mind, which made Shen lingyao wake up¡° Han 3000, what are you talking about? Are you worthy of welcoming the summer Shen lingyao turned her head and said angrily. Welcome summer? Is Su Yingxia? Han Jun frowns. Isn''t Su Yingxia the wimpy wife? How can this woman know her¡° Don''t you like me? Don''t you want to sleep with me? " Han Jun said. Shen lingyao really likes Han 3000, but she doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between Su Yingxia and her husband. She pushes Han Jun away and says with a cold face, "Han 3000, who do you think I am? Su Yingxia is my best sister. How can I do something sorry for her? You go. I won''t tell Su Yingxia today, but you''d better remember, If you dare to do something wrong to Su Yingxia, I will never let you go. " Han Jun understands that love is Su Yingxia''s best friend. If you change a woman, it doesn''t matter if he is strong. However, it has something to do with Su Yingxia. You have to consider it. After all, he has just arrived in Yuncheng, and he still has to live as Han 3000 for a period of time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 141

    After Han Jun left, Shen lingyao sat on the sofa in the living room, nervous and afraid. She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when she brought Han Jun home, and she couldn''t understand why han 3000 suddenly became like this.


    Han 3000 endured so many years for Su Yingxia. Is it just because he didn''t get Su Yingxia that he changed his mind? If he is such a person, why wait until now to change?


    As Su Yingxia''s good sister, Shen lingyao thinks that she has the obligation to persuade Su Yingxia to avoid the end of their relationship.


    Take out the phone and dial Su Yingxia''s number.


    "Ying Xia, how is your relationship with Han 3000 recently?" Shen lingyao asked.


    When it comes to this matter, Su Yingxia is a little sad, because she can feel that she seems to be drifting away from Han 3000. In Su Yingxia''s opinion, Han 3000 left on purpose this time. I hope they can calm down.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao sighed and said, "I''m afraid you''ve missed a good man? If you think about it, what Han 3000 has done to you for so many years and has helped you with so many things, now even Tian ling''er has given him a sports car. Isn''t it obvious that there is a rival in love? "


    The existence of tianling''er really makes Su Yingxia feel in a great crisis. After all, she is the daughter of the Tianjia family. She is the woman that many men want in the whole Cloud City. If tianchangsheng hadn''t blocked her, the people who pursue tianling''er would have crowded the door of the Tianjia family. However, such people gave Han 3000 a Lamborghini.


    "He left cloud city recently. I don''t know when he will come back." Su Yingxia said.


    Leaving Cloud City?


    I just left her house. Why did I leave?


    Han 3000 is not playing any tricks with Su Yingxia.


    After thinking about it, Shen lingyao decides to tell Su Yingxia about Han 3000. Of course, she has to hide it at home.


    "He has come back, I saw him today, and I think he may not have left at all, just to find an excuse." Shen lingyao said.


    "He''s back!" Su Yingxia asked in surprise, in Han 3000 go these days, her heart abnormal uneasy, always think what will happen, hear the news of Han 3000 back, Su Yingxia also relieved, finally can see him at home from work.


    "Ying Xia, since you are his wife, some things should happen. You think about it, he is a young man." Shen lingyao said.


    Truth Su Yingxia understand, but to step out of this step is very difficult for her.


    After three years of mutual respect, how can she take the initiative as a woman?


    "You have no idea how stupid he is." Su Yingxia said helplessly, let Han 3000 bed, but is more than a line to show her reserve just, did not expect Han 3000 seriously, this let Su Yingxia very speechless.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen lingyao doubts.


    Su Yingxia is ashamed to speak, but Shen lingyao is her own sister. She tells Shen lingyao about those things.


    Shen lingyao even rolled her eyes after hearing this. Is Han 3000 stupid? Can''t he see such an obvious hint? It''s not all Su Yingxia''s fault.


    "He, he''s a pig." Shen lingyao said speechless.


    "Tonight, when he comes home, you''ll let him go to his room and take off the wires. If he can''t understand that, just let him die." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia is afraid that Han 3000 will leave her forever. She doesn''t want to worry about Jinqiao City, and she is willing to believe Han 3000.


    "I''ll try."


    After Hanjun took a taxi to Yundingshan villa area, the security guard respectfully called han3000, which surprised Hanjun.


    In Han Jun''s eyes, Han 3000 should be very poor in Yuncheng. How can some women like him and the security guard at the gate respect him? Can he make a fortune in Yuncheng?


    The reason why the security guards are respectful to Han 3000 is that they are all members of the Tian family, and the relationship between the Tian family and Han 3000 is needless to say.


    Came to the hillside villa, Han Jun knocked on the door, he Ting saw Han 3000, said with a smile: "you can be regarded as back."


    This should be the nanny at home he Tingli, Han Jun light nodded, did not speak.


    He Ting frowned, Han 3000 usually approachable, how today is a pair of arrogant attitude, is not to leave a few days? How can there be such a big change.


    "Han 3000, you still have the face to come back. Go out and play with Xiao San enough." Jiang LAN, who didn''t get any money from Han 3000, hated Han 3000 to the bone. He didn''t see Han 3000 these days. He cleaned his eyes and didn''t expect that he would come back so soon.


    Han Jun grins coldly. This is what a loser should be treated. Looking at Jiang Lan''s eyes, Han Jun can feel Han 3000''s status at home.


    My poor wretched brother, let me be a brother, help you find some face¡° Go and get me a glass of water Han Jun said to Jiang LAN. Jiang LAN looked at Han Jun in consternation. Is this guy out of his mind? How dare you command her¡° Han 3000, you have been out for a few days. Are you insane? What qualifications do you have to command me? " Jiang Lan said angrily. Han Jun frowned and walked up to Jiang LAN. With a sneer, he said, "I have no right to order you? You''re something. Go and pour me water. I''m not happy. I''ll turn against you. " Jiang LAN is angry but smile, gnash teeth of say: "Han three thousand, you now the courage is more and more big, turn a face with me?"? Well, I''ll see how you turn against me. I want you to get out of here today. " Pop! A slap in the face of Jiang LAN, Han Jun calmly sitting on the sofa, light said: "again his mother with me, I waste you." Han Jun is not to be humiliated for Han three thousand. Even if he lives in Yuncheng with the identity of Han three thousand, this Su family has the final say, so he will not be polite to Jiang Lanke, and this kind of person, Han Jun, never puts it in his eyes. Han''s status in Yanjing, how can he put a little Cloud City Su family in the eye? Jiang LAN covers her face. She can''t believe it. Han 3000 dares to beat her! One side of he Ting also stayed, Han 3000 how to leave a period of time, come back to become so irritable, with a change of a person¡° Do you dare to hit me Jiang Lan said angrily. Han Jun looked has the final say at Jiang Lan, and said, "don''t think Lao Tzu can bully you. From today on, I will take the final say, you''d better be honest, or you''ll fight three times a day, and you''ll see to it." Ha ha, Han 3000 you... "Before he finished, Han Jun stood up, kicked Jiang LAN in the belly and said," didn''t you hear what I just said? Go and get me some water. " Jiang Lan''s face covered her abdomen in pain and sat on the ground, scared by Han 3000''s momentum. This guy, how dare you be so bold, how dare you not pay attention to her¡° I don''t want to repeat what I said before. " Han Jun said coldly and sat down again. Hushed, he Ting quickly gives Han junduan a glass of water, but is slapped off by Han Jun¡° Did I let you carry the water? Didn''t you hear what I said, or did you have a problem with your brain? " Han Jun fierce stare he Ting said. He Ting is scared even retreated a few steps, the face is pale of low head. Jiang LAN endured the pain and poured a glass of water for Han Jun. although she didn''t know why han 3000 became so irritable, could he be arrogant when Su Yingxia came back? This time, I will let Su Yingxia divorce you! I have Jiang LAN in the Su family, absolutely no part of your speech. After su Guoyao returns home, he listens to Jiang Lan''s beating and tries to find Han Jun to make a theory. However, he is beaten by Han Jun without any suspense. He is not Han 3000. He will not regard Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao as his father-in-law and mother-in-law. In Han Jun''s eyes, these two people are just passers-by at most. After work, Su Yingxia came home. When she saw Han 3000 sitting on the sofa, she showed a smile unconsciously on her face. She finally came back. It''s good to come back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 142

    "Welcome summer, you''re back at last."


    "If you don''t come back, the house will turn upside down."


    Seeing Su Yingxia, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao quickly come to her.


    Seeing Su Guoyao''s black and blue face, Su Yingxia asked, "Dad, what are you doing? How did you get beaten?"


    "You also said that he beat me. He even beat your mother. I tried to argue with him and beat me again without saying a word." Su Guoyao gritted his teeth.


    Han 3000 dozen?


    How could that be! How could he hit people.


    "Don''t be a rascal. How could he have beaten you?" Su Yingxia doesn''t believe them at all. She knows what kind of person Han 3000 is. How can she fight?


    At this time, Han Jun stood up, turned his head and said, "it''s me. You don''t have to doubt it."


    When Han Jun saw Su Yingxia, he was shocked. His beauty was better than those famous models he had played. Han 3000 was so lucky to have such a beautiful wife in Su''s family!


    When Su Yingxia heard this, he was struck by thunder.


    How can Han 3000 hit people!


    "3000, you... Did they force you to do something?" Su Yingxia asked. In her opinion, it must be Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao who put forward excessive demands on Han 3000, so Han 3000 would start.


    "Ying Xia, what do you mean by that? Is it my fault that he hit me?" Hearing this, Jiang LAN is not happy, and she did not do too much today. Han 3000 asked her to carry water as soon as she got home.


    "He doesn''t pay any attention to us now. I think his wings are hard." Su Guoyao said.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000. It doesn''t matter what Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao say. She wants to see how Han 3000 explains. She knows her parents very well. It''s better to believe Han 3000 than to believe them.


    But the person in front of him was Han Jun, not Han 3000, so his words made Su Yingxia completely stupid.


    "From today on, I has the final say in this family, I hope this is the last time they get beaten." Han Jun said with an indifferent face.


    Su Yingxia stood there. This is not Han 3000 she knew. It seems that he suddenly changed. But... But his appearance is indeed Han 3000!


    "You... Why are you doing this, why are you hitting people?" Su Yingxia asked in a deep voice.


    "Is it not enough that I have been humiliated for three years? Why? In your eyes, should I be a loser all my life? " Han Jun said with a smile.


    This sentence is a huge blow to Su Yingxia, because Han 3000 has undergone tremendous changes, and is no longer the Han 3000 she knows.


    Three years of humiliation is enough for him, but does he need to prove that he is no longer cowardly in this way? Anyway, these two are his parents, aren''t they?


    Did he completely change after a visit to Jinqiao City?


    "When is dinner?" Han Jun touched his stomach and said to he ting.


    He ting for Han Jun''s fear is also very strong, after hearing this, quickly said: "now you can eat."


    Han Jun was the first to go to the table. No matter whether other people moved their chopsticks or not, he had a good time. After eating, he threw away his chopsticks and asked Su Yingxia, "where is our room?"


    When going to work, Su Yingxia makes up her mind to let Han 3000 go back to her room to sleep. However, seeing Han 3000''s current state, she naturally can''t accept that she has a relationship with Han 3000. She points to Han 3000''s room and says, "there."


    Han Jun light smile, tonight can hold beauty, can take care of his wife for the poor brother, he is very happy.


    Back to the room, Han Jun felt that something was wrong. How could he choose such a room for such a big villa? But he didn''t care very much. He was comfortable in bed, waiting for Su to come to bed.


    For Han Jun, who has spent a hard time in prison, it''s a pleasant thing to sleep at ease.


    In the big room, even in the late night, Han Jun did not dare to relax his vigilance, because he did not know when Guan Yong would drag him up to fight. In the big room, his status was a wretch who was trampled by others. Guan Yong made fun of himself by beating and scolding.


    Fortunately, he finally left the ghost place and didn''t have to be tortured by Guan Yong any more.


    Han Jun can''t help thinking of Han 3000. At this time, is he cleaning the toilet? Or kneel down and sing in front of Guan Yong?


    "It''s a pity that Guan Yong has to put on the bottom of the prison. I don''t even have a chance to revenge. I hope you can treat my brother well. It''s better to fight more every day. That loser is enough for you." Han Jun said to himself with a smile.


    Han Jun thinks Han 3000 is suffering in prison, but at this time, Guan Yong is giving Han 3000 a massage.


    The spirit relaxed Han Jun unconsciously fell asleep in the past, and when he woke up, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    When he found that Su Yingxia was not lying beside him, Han Jun couldn''t help laughing: "that loser, I don''t think he hasn''t slept with Su Yingxia for so many years. It''s really useless." Sitting up, Han Jun rubbed his face to make himself more sober. He continued: "if you haven''t touched it, it''s cheaper for me. Such a beautiful woman is still a place. I''m making a lot of money." With that, Han Jun left the room wearing only one underpants. After determining which room Su Yingxia sleeps in, Han Jun kicks the door open. Su Yingxia, who is sleeping, is awakened in a flash. When she sees Han Jun, she asks with panic: "Han 3000, what do you want to do?"¡° Crying? " Seeing Su Yingxia''s red and swollen eyes, Han Jun said with a smile. Su Yingxia really cried, because she didn''t expect Han 3000 would suddenly have such a big change, and such a change made her feel more and more distant from Han 3000. She was afraid that she would be completely separated from Han 3000 because of this¡° So poor, let me comfort you. " Han Jun enters the room and closes the door. Su Yingxia sat up, put his hands on his knees and said warily, "what do you want to do? Go out quickly."¡° What are you doing? " Han Jun sneered and said, "you are my wife. What else can I do to you? Isn''t it natural to have sex with me? " Su Yingxia shakes her head. She can''t believe it. How can Han 3000 say such words? This is not what Han 3000 can do¡° No, you are not Han 3000. Who are you? " Su Yingxia said in horror that she had been with Han 3000 for three years, and she knew Han 3000 very well. However, this person gave her the feeling that she was a stranger. Even if a person changed, she could not suddenly become like another person¡° I''m not Han 3000. Who else can I be? Look at me. Can it be fake? " Han Jun walks to the bed with a smile. Su Yingxia grabbed the pillow and threatened Han Jun: "you go out quickly, or I''m not polite."¡° Hey, hey, if I can''t even deal with a woman, isn''t it a waste? And I''m married to you. You''re not a rape. " Han Jun is starving and pours directly on Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia tries her best to resist, but as a woman, how can her strength compare with Han Jun? Han Jun holds Su Yingxia''s hands. During the disaster of prison, he has never touched a woman. Now, beauty is out of control¡° You''d better be honest with me. " Han Jun threatened. Su Yingxia can''t resist, because she can clearly feel that this person is not Han 3000¡° You go away, you go away, don''t touch me. "¡° It''s a grass mud horse. I don''t want to drink a toast With that, Han Jun slapped Su Yingxia in the face and tugged her hair. Su Yingxia couldn''t help crying out because of the pain, but Han Jun didn''t have the slightest pity, instead, he became more and more excited¡° You haven''t slept with him yet. Let me satisfy you. " Han Jun said these words unconsciously. Although he didn''t realize it, Su Yingxia was frightened. Sure enough... He is not Han 3000! But what is he as like as two peas and why he is the same as Han three thousand? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 143

    Su Yingxia struggles and shouts in fear, and the news soon spreads to Jiang LAN and others.


    He Ting is the first to rush into the room. When she sees Han Jun forcing Su to meet Xia, she roars.


    Soon, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao also came.


    Three people push Han Jun away and protect Su Yingxia.


    "Han 3000, what the hell are you doing?" Su Guoyao glaring round stare, for more than three years, Su Yingxia did not let Han 3000 get, did not expect that he would animal to do such a thing.


    "You brute dare to force my daughter to go to the police, believe it or not." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    He Ting is also very angry in her heart. She can''t imagine why han 3000 became like this. Although they are husband and wife, he can''t make trouble even if Su Yingxia doesn''t want to.


    After all, Han Jun is not Han 3000. In the face of the three people''s dilemma, he is powerless and can only say: "you mind your own business. I sleep with my wife. It''s natural that you are nothing."


    The position of this statement is tenable. After all, they are legal couples.


    But no matter Jiang LAN or Su Guoyao, this kind of thing is not allowed to happen, because in their eyes, Han 3000 does not deserve to tarnish Su Yingxia''s innocence.


    Jiang LAN, in particular, hopes that Su Yingxia and Han 3000 will divorce. How can Han 3000 have a relationship with Su Yingxia?


    "Han 3000, get out of here. You are not qualified to come back from this villa." Jiang Lan said sternly.


    Han Jun light smile, said: "Mom force, you dare to let me go? Believe it or not, I''ll play with the Su family every minute? "


    "Come if you have the ability. I''ll see how good you are." Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    As the saying goes, Han Jun can''t conquer the three people in front of him, but he has to find a place to vent his lust.


    The most famous place in Yuncheng is Jinqiao City. After leaving Yundingshan villa area, Han Jun took a taxi and went there.


    Su Yingxia is not only afraid of what Han Jun does to her tonight, but also the identity of this familiar and strange person. She feels very thrilled.


    Why does a person who is not Han 3000 look like him?


    "Yingxia, I have told you that this beast is not a good thing. You should believe me now. Divorce. You must divorce. Otherwise, he will certainly do this to you in the future. It''s better to stay away from him." Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia.


    Although Su Guoyao also wants to do so, Han 3000 is now involved in the Tian family, and he has the handle of the Su family. If he divorces Han 3000 at this time, he tells the Tian family of Su''s suspicions, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Can''t leave." Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN looked at Su Guoyao in surprise and said, "are you out of your mind? He even helped Han 3000 talk and left the beast at home. What if he did such a thing next time we were not at home? "


    Su Guoyao sighed. Why didn''t he worry? However, divorce is too much involved to do so.


    "Did you forget about the old lady''s death? At this time, he divorced Han 3000. He went to tell the Tian family that we suspected that it was Tian ling''er who killed his mother. Can you bear the consequences? " Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN heard this, instantly calm a lot, gnashing his teeth said: "this beast, must be relying on this, so dare to welcome summer chaos."


    Listening to their conversation, Su Yingxia''s fear gradually diminished, but more worried about Han 3000.


    Because as like as two peas, he exists, which is like replacing Han three thousand. So where did Han three thousand go? Is he in any danger!


    "Mom, go to bed. I want to be quiet." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN a face worries of ask a way: "you are all right, but don''t have mental shadow."


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. The other party is not Han 3000 at all. How can she have psychological shadow? She is just worried about Han 3000''s situation.


    In Jinqiao City, Han Jun called two women at one time. When he came into the room, he met a middle-aged man passing by.


    Han Jun didn''t feel anything, but the middle-aged man frowned.


    Tian Honghui, the son of Tian Changsheng, is also the father of Tian linger.


    At tianchangsheng''s birthday party, Han 3000 was invited to sit at the main table. At that time, tianchangsheng specially introduced Han 3000 to Tian''s family. Although Tian Honghui was surprised at Han 3000''s identity at that time, after listening to Tian ling''er talking about Han 3000 recently, he probably understood why tianchangsheng appreciated Han 3000.


    How could he come to such a place and pass by like he didn''t see himself!


    Tianhonghui returned home and found tianchangsheng the next morning.


    "Dad, what kind of person is Han 3000?" Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng is very happy recently because he is Han 3000''s apprentice, but how can Tian Honghui suddenly ask Han 3000?


    "Why are you suddenly interested in Han 3000?" Asked Tian Changsheng. Yuanben Honghui didn''t care about it, and he was not qualified to manage it. Although tianchangsheng now only asks about the company, his children dare not ask more about what he wants to do. But when he met Han Jun in Jinqiao City last night, for tianhonghui, he would be mistaken for Han 3000, and he pretended not to recognize himself, which made tianhonghui feel that he was a little arrogant¡° I think this young man is a little arrogant. " Tian Honghui said¡° proud and arrogant? I think he''s very modest. " How could a proud man have endured for three years in the Su family? And during this period of contact, although Han 3000 has the capital to be proud, he has never shown the appearance of arrogance. Therefore, in the impression of tianchangsheng, Han 3000 is a low-key person¡° I met him in Jinqiao City last night and passed him by. It''s like he doesn''t know me. It''s not arrogant. " Tian Honghui said¡° Jinqiao City Tianchangsheng frowned. How could Han 3000 go to Jinqiao City? Normally, he is not such a person. Yes, he said, "you can''t be wrong."¡° Dad, I''m not old enough. Do you think I''m a presbyopia? And he''s all over the place. How can I be wrong? " Tian Honghui said. Tianchangsheng''s face sank. This boy still has this hobby. Although men need to vent their desires, Jinqiao City is not a good place after all, and he wants to match tianling''er and Han 3000. If Han 3000 was such a man, wouldn''t he push Tian ling''er into the fire pit¡° Don''t tell anyone about it. " Tianchangsheng reminds us. Tian Honghui also loves his daughter, and he probably guessed Tian Changsheng''s idea, and said: "Dad, Tian linger is still young now, so you don''t have to worry about some things, and you have to polish your eyes to see clearly. Don''t hurt Ling er." Tianchangsheng glared angrily and said, "this is my precious granddaughter. Can I harm her?" Tian Honghui shrinks his neck with a guilty heart. Although he is the supreme general manager in front of others, he is just a son in front of Tian Changsheng¡° And you. I''ve told you countless times that if you don''t go to places like Jinqiao City, being known by others is to discredit Tianjia. " Tianchangsheng said. Tian Honghui nodded repeatedly, saying that he would never go again next time, and then used the excuse that the company still had something to do to escape. After a while, Tian ling''er came out of the room with sleepy eyes. His loose pajamas covered up his perfect figure. He stretched lazily and said to Tian Changsheng, "grandfather, Han 3000 has disappeared for a long time. Please ask him out for me." Tianchangsheng also wants to test what kind of person Han Sanqian is. If this guy is really a jackal, he can''t let tianling''er continue to contact Han Sanqian¡° Grandfather is looking for him today, but you can''t go. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Why? Grandfather, aren''t you afraid that your beard isn''t safe? " Tianling''er threatened. This time, tianchangsheng didn''t show fear. He said, "listen to my grandfather, there will be plenty of opportunities to meet in the future." Tianling''er knew that his grandfather was serious. Maybe something happened, so he didn''t dare to talk more. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 144

    Su Yingxia didn''t sleep all night. After daybreak, he decided to go to Lin Yong, because Han 3000 is not Han 3000 at all. Lin Yong had contact with Han 3000 before, and maybe he can help in this matter.


    Throughout the night, Su Yingxia was in a state of confusion. She tried to imagine all kinds of unknown situations, and even thought that Han 3000 might have an accident, which made her more and more afraid and worried.


    After inquiry, Su Yingxia knows that Lin Yong is in the Mordor nightclub, but when he arrives at Mordor in the morning, the door is closed. After all, it''s a nightclub, so there''s no reason to open it in the morning.


    Su Yingxia can only knock and kick the door desperately.


    Soon, the people inside were startled and opened the door with a discontented face: "what''s the noise, early in the morning, life threatening?"


    "I want to see Lin Yong." Su Yingxia doesn''t often come into contact with this kind of situation, and he doesn''t deal with people in the gray area, so he seems to be a little afraid in the face of Lin Yong''s aggressive men.


    That hand sees Su Yingxia is a big beauty, came spirit immediately, say: "beauty, you look for a man, also need not so impatient, otherwise, I will satisfy you?"


    Su Yingxia waved her hand and said, "I''m looking for Lin Yong, not a man."


    Looking for brother Yong?


    Is this woman brother Yong''s lover?


    The eldest woman, where does he dare to tease, quickly straight face, said: "beauty, when I just did not say anything, I''ll call you brother Yong."


    If other people wanted to see Lin Yong, they would have been driven away, but Su Yingxia was a beautiful woman. How dare you neglect her.


    Lin Yong was also sleeping this morning. He was disturbed by his dream and directly kicked the little brother.


    "Brother Yong, a beautiful woman comes to you. I can''t wait for her to deliver it to your door." My little brother said bitterly.


    beauty?


    Lin Yong''s side is not short of women, and many beautiful women, but how can suddenly come to him?


    what the fuck!


    Lin Yong was surprised. It''s not that the protective measures are not in place. It''s a fire.


    Originally, Lin Yong wanted his younger brother to give him some money, but he didn''t know who he was, so he couldn''t help but wonder to see for himself.


    At the gate of the magic capital, when Lin Yong saw Su Yingxia, he was so scared that he gasped. Where the hell is his woman? This is his sister-in-law!


    "Miss Su, why are you here?" Lin Yong said with fright that if Han 3000 knew about this misunderstanding, he would not be able to take it away.


    Seeing Lin Yong''s respectful attitude towards himself, Su Yingxia is more sure of his previous idea. Han 3000 is not asking Lin Yong for money at all. There must be some relationship between them.


    "I want to ask, about Han 3000, do you have time?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes, of course. Miss Su, please come in." After Lin Yong takes Su Yingxia to the magic capital, he asks his younger brother to inform Moyang. After all, it''s about Han 3000. He doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. Moreover, the real boss of the magic capital is Moyang, and he has no voice.


    After a while, Mo Yang appeared in the hall. He knew Su Yingxia very well. After all, he watched Han 3000 pick him up for three years.


    "You... Aren''t you the boss of our store downstairs?" Su Yingxia looks at Moyang in consternation. Han 3000 often stays in the canteen, so Su Yingxia also remembers the appearance of Moyang, but it''s just a boss of the canteen. How can he be here?


    Mo Yang didn''t expect Su Yingxia to know himself. He said with a smile, "it''s my honor that Miss Su should know me. I don''t know what you''re here for."


    Su Yingxia couldn''t understand the relationship, but she didn''t come for Moyang, so it doesn''t matter who Moyang is. She said, "I want to know something about Han 3000. Do you know what he is doing recently?"


    Didn''t Han 3000 leave Yuncheng and still haven''t come back?


    "Miss Su, you are his wife. You don''t know what he is doing. How can we know?" Mo Yang said.


    Su Yingxia knew that if she only wanted to ask them about Han 3000, she couldn''t, so she had to tell them all about last night.


    When Mo Yang heard this, his expression suddenly became serious.


    Before Han 3000 said something puzzling to him, I''m not like me, I''m not me. At that time, Moyang was confused and couldn''t understand.


    But now Mo Yang has some understanding of why han 3000 said that.


    Cloud City, as like as two peas!


    "Miss Su, are you sure he''s not Han 3000?" Mo Yang asks a way, although he also thinks Han 3000 won''t force Su to welcome summer, but man, that thing is on the brain, also can''t say.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded heavily, she can be 100% sure of this, said: "he said, I haven''t slept with him, he in his mouth, should mean Han 3000."


    Mo Yang took a deep breath. What the hell is this.


    "By the way, Han 3000 once said to me that Lao Tzu has no place in the world, so he is the master of Hengshan. This sentence can be used to verify his identity. If you say the first half of the sentence, if he can''t take the second half, he is definitely not Han 3000. " Mo Yang said. Su Yingxia asked: "before he left, did he deliberately say it to you?" Mo Yang nodded. It seems that Han 3000 had expected such a thing to happen, so he would mention him in advance. This boy has a little ability of foretelling. But he knew it would happen. How could he not find a way to avoid it? Su Yingxia immediately took out the phone and dialed Han 3000''s number. Han Jun came to Yuncheng, in order to completely change his identity into Han 3000, he naturally took Han 3000''s mobile phone. When the phone was connected, Su Yingxia pressed the PA key and said, "there is no place in the world for me."¡° Have you figured out that you''re going to have sex with me? " Han Jun can''t understand what this sentence means. He is enjoying the close service of two women around him. However, compared with Su Yingxia, there is still a certain gap between these mediocre and vulgar powder, so he is more willing to spend his energy on Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia, Mo Yang and Lin Yong''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t answer. It must not be Han 3000. Su Yingxia seems very afraid, flurried hang up the phone, said to Mo Yang: "he is not Han 3000, what should we do now?" Mo Yang also feels very difficult in the face of this problem. Who is this person, where Han 3000 has gone, and why does he pretend to be Han 3000? This series of questions instantly make Mo Yang''s whole brain become a paste¡° Boss Mo, why don''t you just arrest him and torture him? " Lin Yong suggested. Mo Yang shakes his head without hesitation. It''s easy to grasp, but if Han 3000 is in the other party''s hands, it will probably bring fatal danger to Han 3000, and now he doesn''t know the other party''s purpose. How can he act easily¡° Since Han 3000 has foreseen this kind of situation for a long time, he should have secretly arranged it. We''d better not do anything to avoid damaging Han 3000''s plan. " Mo Yang said. Lin Yong nodded, Han 3000 can leave those people to Mo Yang, it really shows that he has expectations, since there are expectations, there must be measures to deal with¡° It seems that we can only wait and see what happens now. " Lin Yong said. Mo Yang looks at Su Yingxia. After what happened last night, it''s very dangerous for Su Yingxia to stay with fake Han 3000. He treats Su Yingxia as his brother''s daughter-in-law. He can''t let her have an accident¡° Miss Su, this man is very dangerous for you. If you believe us, you can live here. " Mo Yang said. Su Yingxia knew that it would be dangerous to live in the villa, but magic is a disgraceful occasion after all, and she is a woman, living with a group of big men, it must be impossible¡° No, I have a good sister who can stay with her recently. " Su Yingxia said. Mo Yang nodded and said, "it''s OK, but during this time, I''ll ask someone to protect you. I hope Miss Su can agree." Su Yingxia is vaguely surprised. As she thinks, Han 3000''s relationship with these people is extraordinary. At the beginning, he said that he would spend money to ask Lin Yong for help. It seems that he lied to her. But why is he so powerful? Why even Lin Yong should give him face? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 145

    When Shen lingyao learned that Su Yingxia was coming to live in her house for a few days, she was very surprised, because she tried her best to persuade Su Yingxia to meet Han 3000''s needs, and she even moved out of the villa. Isn''t that more indifferent to Han 3000?


    In the phone questioning did not ask a result, Shen lingyao can only clean the home.


    Before long, Su Yingxia appeared with her luggage. Shen lingyao looked desperate.


    She is not afraid of being disturbed by Su Yingxia, but Su Yingxia does it. Doesn''t she care about the relationship between her and Han 3000?


    "Welcome summer, are you planning to stay here for a long time? What happened? " Shen lingyao asked.


    Su Yingxia knows this sister''s temper very well. If she doesn''t tell her the truth, she will definitely break the casserole and ask to the end.


    "Do you believe as like as two peas in the world?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Twins, there''s nothing I don''t believe." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia''s heart is shocked. Whether it''s her or Lin Yong of Moyang, they just guess who the person who suddenly appears is, but completely ignore the reason why she looks the same. When Shen lingyao says so, Su Yingxia''s heart is full of inspiration.


    Horse hooves!


    Does Han 3000 have a brother or a younger brother!


    See Su Yingxia suddenly stupefied, Shen lingyao doubt said: "what are you doing, suddenly stupefied why."


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said, "Han 3000 at home is not Han 3000."


    "Not Han 3000, what do you mean?" Shen lingyao didn''t understand.


    "Maybe, he may be Han 3000''s twin brother or younger brother." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao is stunned. Han 3000 is not Han 3000, but his twin brother?


    Think about yesterday''s situation, Shen lingyao can really feel the great changes of Han 3000, especially the things that let her go to the room, is not what Han 3000 can do!


    No wonder they are not alone at all!


    "I go, what as like as two peas, how did Han three thousand suddenly have a brother who was exactly the same, and he pretended to be three thousand?" Shen lingyao''s cognition has been completely subverted. It''s not surprising that he has twin brothers, but why does he appear in Yuncheng in the name of Han 3000? And he wanted to have sex with her in the name of Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he should have a way to solve it."


    As Mo Yang said, he foresees in advance that there will be another plan. For the sake of Han 3000''s safety, he can''t scare the snake.


    "How do I feel like something big is going to happen?" Shen lingyao''s heart beat up suddenly.


    Su Yingxia thinks the same way. No one knows who Han 3000 is, what kind of background he uses, and why his grandfather insisted on letting him join the Su family are all mysteries. Su Yingxia faintly thinks that through this event, he may know some secrets about Han 3000.


    Yanjing Qincheng.


    The third day of gopher''s imprisonment is also the deadline Han 3000 gave him.


    Out of the understanding of Qincheng, the hamster made two plans for Han 3000, but because he was famous, he could not participate in the plan, otherwise the probability of being found would be much greater, so he only described in detail how to leave here for Han 3000.


    "That''s all I can do. If you can''t get out, you can''t blame me. After all, this is Qincheng, and countless pairs of eyes stare at me every day. I have no other good way." Said the gopher.


    "And you?" Han 3000 asked.


    The gopher laughed and said, "it''s rare to come here. I want to stay longer. After all, this is the highest prison."


    To be able to jail as a fun thing, in addition to hamsters, it is estimated that there is no one else.


    Han Sanqian remembered every word that the hamster said. When the wind was over, he went back to the big room and began to ponder it seriously.


    As the boss of Dafang, Guan Yong used to be massaged by people, but now, at the end of every blow, he massages Han 3000 himself.


    There is a doubt in Guan Yong''s heart all the time. How can Han Jun suddenly change dramatically? He has completely changed a person. His temper is not the same, and his skill is not the same. Even he suspects that the original Han Jun has been changed.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything about it. He didn''t know how many people he used to do it. If outsiders knew his guess, he would not live long.


    "Boss Han, how about strength?" Guan Yong asked with a shy face.


    "When I go out, I may miss your massage." Han 3000 laughs.


    get out!


    Guan Yong''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. His sentence is ten years. Is it too early to say it now?


    "Guan Yong, I still don''t know what you''ve done. Have you done anything harmful?" Han 3000 asked with great interest.


    Guan Yong said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. I''ve set up a gang. It''s gray." Han three thousand eyebrows a pick, did not see that Guan Yong is still a boss level figure, but it seems, closed not young, the body of that extraordinary gas has faded a lot. It''s a good chess piece to be able to get him out when there is a chance. As night falls, everyone in the big room is asleep, but Han 3000 stands up quietly. At the same time, Nangong Qianqiu also has a plan for Han 3000. In recent days, Nangong Qianqiu has been suffering from insomnia. When she closes her eyes, she will see the tragic situation of Han family after the revelation of her deeds, which makes her more and more uneasy. It can be said that if Han Sanqian does not die, she will not be at ease for a day. Nangong Qianqiu has been planning to arrange people to enter Qincheng and kill Han 3000 directly, because she can''t wait any longer and can''t bear such suffering any more. For Han Jun, she can do anything, because in her eyes, only Han Jun can support the future of the Han family. The emperor''s appearance, this is God''s prediction, no one can change it. The door opened and a man in black came into the room. Nangong Qianqiu said calmly: "kill, Han 3000, within two days." The man in black didn''t speak much. He nodded and left. Nangong Qianqiu didn''t hesitate to kill her own grandson. She was so hard hearted that she could see how low Han 3000 was in her mind. After the man in black left, an unexpected person appeared. Yanjun. Nangong Qianqiu knows that Yanjun has been secretly helping Han 3000, but for so many years, that waste is still nothing, and it''s also a well-known loser in Yuncheng¡° Do you want to speak for him? " Nangong Qianqiu said coldly. Yan Jun shook his head, light said: "I said, I will not intervene in any side, but you believe so, Han Jun is the person who has the emperor''s phase?" Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "is there anything to question? As long as you have eyes, you can see that Han Jun is better than Han 3000."¡° You only want to look at Han Jun, but you never look at Han 3000. Even if you have eyes, what''s the matter? " Yan Jun said. Nangong Qianqiu''s face changed, full of coldness, and said, "are you turning the corner to scold me for being blind?"¡° Have you ever thought that if the Taoist priest was bribed, if someone secretly wanted to destroy the Han family? " Yan Jun said¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Nangong Qianqiu burst out laughing and said, "there are many enemies in the Han family, but it took more than ten years to frame the Han family, and in such a ridiculous way, who has the leisure time? I know you value Han 3000 more, but don''t forget that you are just the bodyguard of the Han family. You value nothing¡° I have to admit that the Han family is a big tree. It''s not easy to pull it down. More than ten years is nothing. I hope you won''t regret your decision. " Yan Jun said¡° Yan Jun, you can see that the Han family will go up to a higher level in Han Jun''s hands. My decision can never be wrong. " Nangong Qianqiu said, even if she is wrong, how can this stubborn old lady admit her mistake? So the best way to kill Han 3000 is no longer right or wrong, and the Han family will no longer be threatened by this. At this time, the door was opened again, Nangong Qianqiu''s face showed panic! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 146

    "Han... Han 3000!" Nangong Qianqiu looks at Han 3000 in horror. How can he be here? Isn''t he in Qincheng instead of Han Jun in prison? How come out!


    Han three thousand hand a jilt, just left that black dress person, already dead can''t die again.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face turned pale when he saw this scene.


    This is a master she found. She wants to go into Qincheng and kill Han 3000. How can she, how can she die in the hands of Han 3000!


    If it wasn''t for Yanjun in her room, Nangong Qianqiu would think it was done by Yanjun, but... But Yanjun was beside her.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, with such rubbish, do you want him to kill me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked at Han 3000 with gnashing teeth and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what way you kill him. Do you know what kind of disaster your prison break will bring to the Han family?"


    "Disaster?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile and said: "Nangong Qianqiu, this is caused by you. Why do you think Han 3000 will willingly replace Han Jun in prison? And in order to completely prevent this matter from being discovered, you still want to kill me. Do you really take Han 3000 as a dumb dog? "


    Nangong Qianqiu is too cruel to do this, but she doesn''t think it''s too much. If Han Jun can support the Han family, he shouldn''t be in prison. Even if he made a mistake, Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t think he should bear it.


    Since Han 3000 is a waste, is it not natural for him to replace him?


    "Han 3000, you are not promising. Can you blame others? It''s your honor to go to jail instead of Han Jun Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Pleasure?" When Han 3000 heard this, he burst out laughing. The laughter was full of helplessness and bitterness. He could not imagine how humble he was in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind. It was also an honor to be a scapegoat.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, you open your eyes to see who is the waste." After that, Han 3000 turns to walk out of the room.


    Nangong Qianqiu is in a hurry. If Han 3000 doesn''t go back to Qincheng, he will disturb the big people in Qincheng tomorrow. At that time, the Han family will pay a heavy price for this!


    "Han 3000, I can not kill you, but you must go back immediately." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "What makes you think you can command me? You didn''t treat me as a grandson. Do I still want to treat you as a grandmother? If you want me to die, do I have to accept it as an honor? Nangong Qianqiu, how can you be arrogant, confident and shameless Han 3000 didn''t look back, and his tone was very flat, but extremely cold.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is like a pig''s liver. She doesn''t think she is shameless. She does all this for the sake of the Han family''s continued prosperity and a better foothold in Yanjing.


    For the sake of the Han family, what is the sacrifice of a mere Han 3000?


    "You''re bleeding from the Han family. What''s the sacrifice for the Han family?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "It''s not me who sacrificed, it''s him!" Han 3000 finished and strode away.


    Nangong Qianqiu roared in panic: "Han 3000, where are you going? Come back to me."


    "Cloud City, let the real waste know, also let you know, who is the emperor."


    Nangong Qianqiu took a cold breath. Han 3000''s momentum at this moment was so powerful that even she felt enormous pressure.


    She knew that Han 3000 could not be allowed to return to Yuncheng, otherwise, the affairs of Han''s family would be exposed, and once Han Jun fell into Han 3000''s hands, the consequences would be even more unimaginable.


    "Yan Jun, I order you to kill Han 3000 immediately." Nangong Qianqiu said to Yanjun with cold eyes.


    Yan Jun took a cool look at Nangong Qianqiu and said, "I said, I won''t interfere in their affairs."


    "Yan Jun, you are the bodyguard of our Han family. You have the obligation to protect the safety of the Han family. Now the Han family is in danger. Do you want to sit back and ignore it?" Nangong Qianqiu said angrily.


    "It''s you who put the Han family in crisis. Next, let''s wait and see who is the real emperor of the Han family." Yan Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu is very angry. How can Han 3000 be the emperor''s prime minister.


    Over the years, what achievements has Han 3000 made? What abilities does he have? He doesn''t even have the ability to speak well and be obedient. What great things can he do?


    "If you don''t kill him, I''ll find someone to kill him myself." Nangong Qianqiu grits his teeth.


    "I advise you to give up this idea. Maybe you can save Han Jun''s life. If you force him to the end, not only Han Jun, but also you will die." Yan Jun said and left the room.


    Nangong Qianqiu is angry and smiles. Han 3000 dares to kill her. It''s just a fantasy.


    "Rubbish, I will never allow you to destroy the Han family."


    That night, Han 3000 flew back to Yuncheng, so it was early in the morning.


    Anxiously came to the hillside villa home, hoping that Su Yingxia did not mistake Han Jun for himself. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable to Han 3000.


    Jiang LAN and others are still sleeping. Han 3000 doesn''t see anyone in Su Yingxia''s room, and there is no Han Jun, which makes Han 3000 feel extremely cold. Neither of them is at home. Where will they go? He Ting was disturbed by the noise of opening the door. He Ting went to the living room in a daze. When she found Han 3000, she said directly, "you don''t have to look for Yingxia. She''s not at home." He Ting''s tone is very cold, and there is a trace of blame. Han 3000 knows that Han Jun must have done something to make he Ting unhappy¡° Aunt he, where are you going to welcome summer? " Han 3000 asked. In he Ting''s eyes, Han 3000 and Han Jun are the same person, so she naturally won''t tell Han 3000 where Su Yingxia is¡° Han 3000, why are you like this now? " He Ting did not understand with some anger. At this time, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao also went downstairs. When they saw Han 3000, their anger was needless to say¡° Han 3000, you brute, have a face to come back. Get out of here for me. " Jiang LAN stood on the stairs and said that Su Guoyao did not dare to go downstairs, because both of them had been beaten by Han Jun and did not dare to get too close to him. It won''t really happen. Han Jun, you damn thing! Han 3000 took a deep breath. His clenched fists trembled. Now he had only one idea to kill Han Jun. Leaving the villa, Han 3000 goes to the Mordor nightclub again. He has to let Mo Yang and Lin Yong mobilize their hands to find Han Jun in the first time. Mordor has just been off the court, but it hasn''t closed yet. Mo Yang and Lin Yong haven''t had a rest either, because Han 3000''s business is a headache for both of them¡° Mo Yang, Lin Yong. " Hearing the sound, Mo Yang and Lin Yong turned their heads at the same time, but with an alert expression¡° Who are you? " Mo Yang asked¡° There is no place in the world for Laozi to be the master of Hengshan. If you don''t open the door, I''m afraid to buy fake cigarettes. " Han 3000 said. After hearing this, Mo Yang was stunned and sped up to Han 3000. He hit Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "you''re back! Who is that man as like as two peas in the summer? Welcome summer? Is she aware of it? If so, perhaps the worst has not yet happened¡° What''s going on? Where is Yingxia now? " Han 3000 asked. Mo Yang told Han 3000 the story and also talked about Su Yingxia''s living in Shen lingyao''s home. When he learned that Han Jun forced Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s killing intention could not be stopped. Fortunately, it did not really happen¡° Who is he? " Mo Yang asked¡° My brother, Han Jun Han 3000 said¡° That''s true. Yingxia called me and said it might be your twin brother. But why does he want to borrow your identity to come to Cloud City, and... And even his brother''s wife. " Mo Yang does not understand the way. Han Sanqian doesn''t want to disclose about the Han family in Yanjing. After all, it''s about his real identity. Moreover, Han Sanqian doesn''t care about this important identity for a long time, and he doesn''t continue to regard himself as a member of the Han family¡° Help me find him Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 147

    Han 3000 didn''t answer the question. Mo Yang knew that he didn''t mention it on purpose, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    As Moyang and Lin Yong make a phone call, the streets of Yuncheng are busy in the early morning. Hundreds of people shuttle through the streets, go into hotels, clubs and entertainment places, and dig three feet to find out Han Jun.


    At this time, Han Jun was still in the tender hometown of Jinqiao City, unwilling to leave.


    Maybe he had been in Qincheng for a long time and didn''t get in touch with women for a long time, so he was eager to let all the women in Jinqiao City serve him now.


    "That waste, should never enjoy such treatment, is really a poor thing." Han Jun said with a smile, the more he thought about Han 3000''s situation, the more pitiful he felt.


    He was kicked out of Yanjing by the Han family. When he arrived at a small place like Yuncheng, he could not live in peace. He was humiliated and regarded as a loser.


    "But don''t worry. I''ll help you rectify your name. Let the people in Yuncheng know that you are not a waste. After all, I have to live by your name."


    "What a shame to the Han family."


    With that, Han Jun is immersed in playing with women.


    Yanjing the next day.


    Nangong Qianqiu receives a private message. Qincheng has found out that Han 3000 has escaped from prison. Although the person she bribed temporarily suppresses the matter, the other party also asks her to send Han 3000 back to Yuncheng in the shortest time. Otherwise, once the matter is exposed, not only Han''s family will die, but all the people involved in the matter will be implicated.


    Nangong Qianqiu knows how serious the consequences will be. Although she wants to kill Han 3000 directly, before that, she has to send Han 3000 back to Yuncheng. After all, she has to protect her beloved grandson Han Jun.


    That day, Nangong Qianqiu got on the plane to Yuncheng.


    For many years, Nangong Qianqiu has never left Beijing. This time, for Han Jun''s sake, the old lady has done her best.


    Unfortunately, the person who Nangong Qianqiu deeply despised and looked down upon was doomed to make her lose everything.


    The emperor!


    That should belong to Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia has been living in Shen lingyao''s house these days. In order to avoid meeting Han Jun, she doesn''t even go to the company. Today, they won''t go out if they don''t hoard some food for their family.


    But what Su Yingxia didn''t expect was that as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Han 3000.


    Shen lingyao blocks Su Yingxia for the first time and scolds Han 3000: "get out of here. We''ll be blocked in the daytime. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and catch you."


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and said, "it''s me."


    Su Ying Xia was in a trance, and the familiar tone and manner were similar to that of Han three thousand and one hundred.


    There is no such familiar feeling in that person.


    Is Han 3000 back?


    "You... Are you Han 3000?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "the man you met before is Han Jun."


    Su Yingxia''s worry and yearning for Han 3000 all turned into tide at this moment, and he couldn''t help but want to rush towards Han 3000.


    But just after a step, Shen lingyao grabbed her hand and said, "welcome summer, don''t trust him so easily. Who knows if this guy is real or not."


    Su Yingxia was reminded that he couldn''t believe the man in front of him just by feeling. What if he just pretended to act on purpose?


    "How can you prove that you are Han 3000?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile and said, "I didn''t expect that I had to prove that I was me, this..."


    "You see, I said he was pretending. He didn''t know anything." Shen lingyao stepped back and watched Han 3000 warily.


    Although Su Yingxia feels that the figure in front of him is Han 3000, if he can''t prove it, Su Yingxia won''t believe it.


    "If you can''t prove yourself, it''s not Han 3000." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 touched his nose and said, "when you sleep, sometimes you snore. You often sleep at the head of the bed and wake up at the end of the bed."


    "Underwear never goes with it."


    "I don''t like coriander and scallion, and I eat two bowls of white rice every meal."


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia stood on the spot.


    These are the small details of life. He can speak them out, which shows that he knows her very well. If he doesn''t get along with her day and night, he can''t know these things at all.


    More importantly, in Su Yingxia''s opinion, even Han 3000 should not know about underwear. He... Has he ever seen anything?


    "Well, believe me now?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia''s face is crimson. It doesn''t matter whether he sleeps or eats, but how can he know that he doesn''t like matching underwear?


    "You... Why do you know how I match underwear?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Cough." Han Sanyi has an awkward cough. How do you know? Of course, you can only know by peeping, but if you say this, you can''t be hammered to death by Su Yingxia¡° This... There''s a mess in the closet, I guess. " Han 3000 said perfunctorily¡° What guesses, I see you, have peeked clearly, hooligan Shen lingyao looks at Han 3000 scornfully and says. Han 3000 glared at Shen lingyao and said, "return the money." Shen lingyao can''t help shrinking her neck when she hears this. He even knows about it. It seems that Han 3000 is good¡° Well, let''s talk about the two of you. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. " Shen lingyao can slip faster than anyone. Su Yingxia walks up to Han 3000. She can''t help but want to give Han 3000 a hug. Recently, she is too worried about Han 3000''s safety, but her ready hand is finally restrained by her¡° Where did you go and what happened? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Do you want to know who I am? " Han 3000 said. This is Han 3000''s biggest secret and Su Yingxia''s most curious thing. Of course, she wants to know. The chicken nodded like pecking rice¡° I''m... "Just two words pop out of my mouth, Han 3000''s phone rings, and it''s Mo Yang. It seems that there''s news from Han Jun. After answering the phone, Han Jun was found in Jinqiao City and hung up. Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "go home first. I have something else to do." Su Yingxia nodded her head and said, "be careful."¡° Don''t worry, it''s just a clown. " Han three thousand finish, turn around a moment, the face is covered by frost. Jinqiao City. Han Jun box, women have all been driven away by Mo Yang''s men, a pile of men almost filled the box. In the face of this situation, Han Jun''s heart is still very afraid. Looking at this, these guys should be offended by Han 3000, so they will find him. This trash brother has enemies. He''s a piece of shit¡° What do you want, money? " Han Jun asked. As like as two peas in the Han Dynasty, he was just like Han three thousand. He was worth a fight. He even knew that he was very familiar with Han three thousand. Yes, if you want money, you owe me two billion yuan. When are you going to pay it back? " Mo Yang said with a smile. Han Jun was surprised. How could that waste be in debt of 2 billion yuan? Is this a damned way to make up for the sky¡° If you can''t afford it today, I''ll have to let you go and do it yourself. " Mo Yang threatened. Han Juncai came out of Qincheng, but he didn''t have time to enjoy life. If he didn''t have hands and feet, he would be a complete waste. At this time, he didn''t care about the Han family''s subcontracting. He said to Mo Yang, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Han 3000. I''m Han Jun. this is my ID card." Han Jun took out his ID card, Mo Yang vaguely saw a few words of Yanjing. Since he is from Yanjing, Han 3000 must be from Yanjing. How could Han 3000 come to Su''s family in Yanjing¡° Do you think I''m stupid? If you don''t, you can''t. take the money, or you won''t want to do anything. " With these words, the others in the room took out their bright knives one by one. Han Jun was scared to urinate by this scene directly, immediately knelt down to beg for mercy to Mo Yang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 148

    Seeing Han Jun kneel and kowtow in tears, Mo Yang really can''t understand why there is such a big gap between people who come out of a womb.


    Han Jun doesn''t look like a man at all. He''s so weak that he has gold on his knees. He says he can kneel on his knees.


    On the other hand, although the whole cloud city regards Han 3000 as a loser, in fact, Han 3000''s performance has nothing to do with the loser. It''s just that those ignorant people mistook him for a loser.


    The abilities of the two brothers are far apart.


    Mo Yang looked at his mouth disdainfully and said, "don''t you dare to act like a man?"


    Han Jun doesn''t care whether he is a man or not. As long as he can live, he can get revenge in the future. What''s the humiliation?


    Moreover, during that time in Qincheng, Han Jun was also thoroughly obedient. If he couldn''t fight, he would admit that he was counselled, otherwise he would be beaten more severely. This is the truth he realized.


    "Brother, please let me go. I''m not Han 3000." Han Jun cried.


    Mo Yang shook his head speechless. What''s the right to be brother with Han 3000?


    I don''t know what kind of existence their family is in Yanjing. They have raised this kind of waste.


    "Of course you are not Han 3000." At this time, a familiar voice came to Han Jun''s ears.


    Han Jun looked up in disbelief.


    Han 3000!


    How can he be here.


    "Han 3000, why are you here? Aren''t you in prison?" Han Jun asked.


    "By the way, this is my boss. Give him back two billion yuan." Mo Yang laughs a way, this kind of soft bone, he is really can''t see go down, give a man disgrace.


    Han Jun is stunned. Can Han 3000 be the boss? Isn''t this an international joke?


    Feelings these people are Han 3000 to play, deliberately scare him?


    Han Jun angrily stood up and said to Han 3000, "well, Han 3000, you''ve got to find someone to scare me."


    With that, Han Jun waves his fist to Han 3000, because he is used to bullying Han 3000 when he is at Han''s home. Anyway, Nangong Qianqiu supports him. Even if he beats Han 3000 into the hospital, Nangong Qianqiu won''t blame him.


    When he was a child, he had such an attitude towards Han 3000. When he grew up, Han Junfei didn''t converge and became more arrogant.


    "Before I didn''t fight back, I was afraid to kill you, but now I won''t." Han three thousand one kick out.


    Han Jun banged on the wall. The pain made him feel worse than death.


    "Han 3000, you dare to beat me." Han Jun gnashed his teeth and glared at Han 3000.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with Nangong Qianqiu''s support? When I don''t pay attention to Nangong Qianqiu, even she is not qualified to brag in front of me. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han Jun laughs. This fool doesn''t even pay attention to his grandmother. He can brag.


    "Han 3000, I''ll tell Grandma about it. You can wait to regret it." Han Jun said.


    "Do you have any other skills besides letting her support you? Emperor''s appearance, you are more like a submissive eunuch Han 3000 comes to Han Jun.


    Han Jun held his head high. He didn''t believe that Han 3000 would dare to beat him. How much humiliation did he suffer in Han''s family? He didn''t even dare to say a word. Now he''s too busy, can he still have a long temper?


    "Try, try me again." Han Jun challenged.


    Mo Yang covers his face with both hands. How can there be such a writing brush in the world? In this case, he still provokes Han 3000. Isn''t he looking for death?


    "As you wish." Han Sanyi hit Han Jun in the face.


    Han Jun is a burst of painful wailing, rolling all over the ground, swearing at Han 3000, and shouting for Nangong Qianqiu to avenge him, like a three-year-old who was bullied.


    "What''s wrong with you, brother?" Mo Yang can''t help but tell Han 3000 that he has never seen such a cowardly man, let alone an adult who talks about his grandmother at any time. What the hell are they.


    Han Jun has achieved nothing all the time. He lives to this day relying on Nangong Qianqiu''s indulgence. It''s not surprising that he has such a performance. Han 3000 wants to thank Nangong Qianqiu for this. If it''s not for her, maybe Han Jun won''t be so easy to deal with.


    "Take him back to Mordor." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang waved his hand, and several people put Han Jun out of the room.


    "How do you deal with this?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "The main play hasn''t started yet." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang from Han Jun out of the ID card to see Han 3000 is from Yanjing, in the heart of a pile of doubts, but before Han 3000 did not answer his question, so he also resisted curiosity, did not ask.


    That afternoon, accompanied by Shi Jing, Nangong Qianqiu arrived at Yuncheng.


    "Do you know where Han 3000 lives?" Off the plane, Nangong Qianqiu asked Shi Jing.


    "Yundingshan villa area." Shi Jing said. Nangong Qianqiu said with a cold smile: "the Su family will be so rich, can they still live in the villa area? It seems that he still enjoys a lot in Yuncheng. " Shi Jing has a wry smile on her face. Han 3000 is driven out of the Han family. How much humiliation has she suffered when she enters the Su family? She just lives in a villa area. In the old lady''s eyes, is it enjoyment? What about Han Jun? What is Han Jun''s rich life? Shi Jing will not stand on any side now, she only regards herself as a bystander. Although she used to value Han Jun more, since Nangong Qianqiu insisted that Han 3000 should be sent to prison instead of Han Jun, this unfairness made Shi Jing not want to help Han Jun any more. After all, Han 3000 is her flesh and blood and should not be treated like this¡° Mom, don''t you think it''s the best choice to send Han Jun back to Qincheng now? " Shi Jing said. Nangong Qianqiu looks cold and says: "the best choice? Is it a good choice for you to let Han 3000 destroy the Han family? " Shi Jing feels Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness. She doesn''t speak any more. She doesn''t care about the final outcome of the Han family. When they came to Yundingshan villa, they didn''t register, so they were stopped at the gate. Shi Jing made a phone call before she was released. At this time, Tian''s family suddenly exploded, and even Tian Changsheng was shocked. Shi Jing came to Yuncheng, but she didn''t show her identity. But this time, she told Tianjia who she was. The Han family in Yanjing is here. How can the Tian family be calm¡° Dad, how can the Han family in Yanjing suddenly come to Yuncheng! " Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng. Tianchangsheng took a few deep breaths one after another. He was covered with goose bumps, and then his scalp began to feel numb again, just like an electric shock. The thirsty tianchangsheng drank three cups of tea in succession, which moistened his throat. The hand holding the cup trembled unconsciously and said, "who do you think lived in Yundingshan villa?"¡° Who lives there? Isn''t that our Cloud City? " Tian Honghui didn''t understand. Tianchangsheng glared at tianhonghui and exclaimed, "I mean hillside villa."¡° Hillside villa, Su family. Now the head of the house is Su Yingxia of Su family. What''s so strange? " Tian Honghui said¡° You get out of here. " Tianchang angrily scolded, this son is old, still so not awake, the Su family is a ball? At the beginning, Han 3000 bought the villa, but Tian Honghui didn''t think of it. Tian Honghui didn''t even know why the old man suddenly lost his temper. Seeing something wrong, he left quickly. Tianchangsheng sighed heavily and said to himself with a bitter smile: "no wonder you are so excellent. I don''t think ling''er is worthy of you. Now it seems that our family is really not worthy of you. Ling''er is going to suffer a big loss this time. Ah, my dear granddaughter, he is from the Han family in Yanjing!" Just Cloud City, in front of that kind of superior family, what is it? Hillside villa, when Shi Jing rang the doorbell, he Ting opened the door, a puzzled face asked: "who are you looking for?" Nangong Qianqiu looked at he Ting disdainfully and said, "Han 3000."¡° I''m sorry, he''s not at home now. If it''s convenient for you, you can call him He Ting said politely¡° Well, you''d better let him get back at once. " Nangong Qianqiu said. He Ting frowned. The old lady was very aggressive. She was not polite at all. It gave people a very annoying feeling. At this time, Jiang Lan''s voice came from home: "he Ting, don''t put cats and dogs in our house. If you have nothing to do, let them go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 149

    When Jiang LAN impatiently walked to the door and saw Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu outside the door, her pupils instantly enlarged countless times.


    She doesn''t know the old lady, but Shi Jing will never forget it.


    That heavy slap is still fresh in Jiang Lan''s memory, and she knows from Han 3000 that Shi Jing is a very powerful person.


    She... How could she come here all of a sudden!


    Jiang LAN still remembers that Shi Jing asked her to be a low-key person, and if she had half a dilemma for him, she would regret being a person.


    But... But Jiang LAN didn''t know who she was in Shi Jing''s mouth. Did she offend that person again?


    Jiang LAN recalled in her mind what she had done recently, but she didn''t think she had offended anyone.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Jiang Lan said to Shi Jing in a panic.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked at Jiang LAN coldly and said, "who do you think is a cat and a dog?"


    Jiang Lan was so scared that she said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t say you."


    Although Jiang LAN doesn''t know who Nangong Qianqiu is, the old lady''s momentum is very strong, and Shi Jing''s attitude to her is obviously very respectful, where can she provoke.


    He Ting feels very strange. She knows what kind of person Jiang LAN is. When she pours, it turns upside down. No one cares. How can she be so polite to these two strangers?


    "Let Han 3000 come back." Nangong Qianqiu finished and walked into the villa by himself.


    Jiang Lan also dare not stop, give her ten courage also can''t do this kind of bold behavior.


    Wary of greeting two people, and then called Su Yingxia, she doesn''t want to find Han 3000 that loser, and after the experience of that night, Jiang LAN to Han 3000 is abhorrent.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know what''s going on at home, but Han 3000 left before, obviously there is something important. She doesn''t want to delay Han 3000, so she went home.


    When she saw Nangong Qianqiu and Shi Jing in the living room, Su Yingxia was so nervous that she couldn''t say anything. In the past, when she faced her grandmother, she felt that her grandmother''s momentum was very frightening and gave people a very big pressure. No one could compare her feeling of not being angry.


    But it was not until facing Nangong Qianqiu that Su Yingxia knew what the real pressure was. She just sat there and said nothing, which made the whole villa become depressed.


    "Who are you? What do you want from Han 3000? " Su Yingxia asked weakly.


    Nangong Qianqiu looks at Su Yingxia, his eyes are full of contempt, and says: "you, what qualifications do you have to know who I am? I want to see Han 3000."


    Su Yingxia heard this, psychological very unconvinced, this person is too overbearing, to her home, unexpectedly also so impolite.


    "3000 has something to do and can''t come back now. I''m his wife. You can tell me what you have to say and I''ll pass it on to you." Su Yingxia said.


    Nangong Qianqiu stands up with a sneer and walks to Su Yingxia. The next scene is astonishing. She raises her hand to give Su Yingxia a loud slap without saying a word.


    "You''re something. Are you qualified to talk to me? Let him come back immediately, or you''ll kneel down for me. When he comes, you''ll kneel down." Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Seeing Su Yingxia beaten, Jiang LAN, a shrew, dare not even breathe. She can only splash in front of the people she can afford. Even if she is beaten, she can only swallow her breath.


    "Welcome summer, you''d better let that trash come back." Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia in a low voice.


    Su Yingxia covered her face and gnashed her teeth and said, "who are you? This is my home. Why do you brag here?"


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "a little Su family in Yuncheng has the courage to talk to me in this tone. Do you want to die?"


    "Do you dare to kill?" Su Yingxia said without fear.


    Nangong Qianqiu will fight Su Yingxia with his crutch.


    Su Yingxia held out his hand and said, "I respect you for being an elder. I respect your age and don''t care about you, but this is not the reason for you to push forward."


    Nangong Qianqiu is angry. What''s more? Does she need a reason to hit someone?


    "I don''t think I''ll teach you a lesson. You don''t know who I am, old lady." Nangong Qianqiu takes back his crutch and pestles heavily on the floor with a clang sound.


    Accompanied by several bodyguards, one of them came to Su Yingxia and said, "kneel down."


    "If I don''t kneel, what can you do to me?" Su Yingxia held his head high and said with an unyielding face.


    The bodyguard has no expression on his face, grabs Su Yingxia''s hair, presses his head down, raises his knee and bumps into Su Yingxia''s abdomen.


    Su Yingxia cries out in pain, feels the strength of the bodyguard''s constant pressure, and kneels on the ground helplessly.


    She has a rebellious temper, but in front of strength, how can she compare with bodyguards?


    Nangong Qianqiu smiles and says to Su Yingxia, "aren''t you very strong? Why are you kneeling down again


    Su Yingxia looked unwilling, raised his head and glared at Nangong Qianqiu, and said, "I can kneel down for you, and I can also burn incense for you. Do you want it?" Nangong Qianqiu is furious, and a crutch with ferocious expression hits Su Yingxia on the shoulder¡° You don''t know what to do, you dare to curse me to death. " Nangong Qianqiu shouts angrily. Su Yingxia is in pain. At this time, Jiang LAN can''t bear it. She knows that Su Yingxia will suffer if she is so stubborn. But she didn''t dare to resist Nangong Qianqiu. She just went to Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, don''t talk. Let the loser come back quickly. He offended others, and the consequences will be borne by him."¡° A loser? I like this name, but you are the mother of this bitch. You should kneel down, too. " Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile. Jiang Lan''s bones are soft. She kneels down without hesitation. She doesn''t want to be beaten. Nangong Qianqiu seems to feel that her deterrent power is not enough. She turns to he ting and doesn''t plan to let go of a servant in her family¡° And you, come and kneel down. Anyone who has something to do with Han 3000 will be implicated by him. " Nangong Qianqiu said. When Jiang LAN heard this, he hated Han 3000 to death. What on earth did he do? He attracted such a fierce opponent. Three people kneel in front of Nangong Qianqiu, this just let Nangong Qianqiu find the feeling of the superior, satisfied sat back on the sofa. Shi Jing treated each other coldly and didn''t intervene. First of all, she knew that her intervention would not change the ending. The second is that she doesn''t need to intervene. These things will naturally be dealt with by Han Sanqian. As Jiang Lan said, the consequences have to be borne by themselves. It remains to be seen whether Nangong has suffered the consequences for thousands of years or Han 3000 continues to suffer injustice¡° Shi Jing, don''t you teach a lesson to such an ungrateful person? " Nangong Qianqiu said to Shi Jing. Shi Jing knows that the old lady wants her to force Su Yingxia, but she won''t do it¡° Mom, it''s none of my business. " Shi Jing said lightly. Nangong Qianqiu snorted coldly and said, "do you think this will make your conscience feel better? For that kind of waste, you need to be lenient? Since you don''t fight, I''ll let someone fight. " Nangong Qianqiu finished and ordered to the bodyguard: "beat this woman for me. I''ll see how hard her bones are." Without saying a word, the bodyguard slapped Su Yingxia in the face. But Su Yingxia bone is really hard, biting teeth, Leng is not a sound. Nangong Qianqiu looks at Su Yingxia with a sneer. She doesn''t believe that this woman can stick to it all the time. Isn''t a wimp a wimp? Soon Su Yingxia''s face became puffy, and countless guidelines covered her face. Shi Jing couldn''t see it any more. She said to Nangong Qianqiu, "Mom, didn''t you come to find Han 3000? Are you not afraid that he has found Han Jun? " Hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu is surprised. Although she wants to torture Su Yingxia, she can''t waste any more time thinking of her precious grandson. Let the bodyguard stop, said to Su Yingxia: "let him roll back." Su Yingxia has been speechless, and finally Jiang LAN took out the phone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 150

    "Han 3000, where are you dead? Don''t go home." After calling, Jiang LAN angrily scolds, because all this is the result of Han 3000. If it wasn''t for him, how could su Yingxia be beaten?


    And Jiang Lan also understands that Shi Jing will appear today, not to trouble her, so she is not so afraid, as long as Han 3000 to bear the consequences, the Su family can get rid of the relationship.


    If Han 3000 wants to implicate them, Jiang Lan also thinks of a good way. It''s better to divorce Su Yingxia and Han 3000 on the spot. In this way, she doesn''t have to be implicated.


    After finding Han Jun, Han 3000 has taken back his own phone, but Jiang LAN suddenly let him go back, and the attitude of speaking is so bad, let Han 3000 some don''t understand.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Don''t call me. I''m not your mother. Now all the enemies have come to you. You want to hide and get back quickly." Jiang Lan said.


    personal enemy!


    Hear this sentence, Han 3000 eyes a coagulation, not Nangong Qianqiu directly went to the hillside villa.


    Han 3000 hung up and drove all the way to Yundingshan villa.


    Back home, when he saw Su Yingxia kneeling in front of Nangong Qianqiu, and Su Yingxia''s face was red and swollen, Han 3000''s killing intention directly covered the whole villa.


    Calm face, go to Su Yingxia side, Han 3000 deep took a few breath.


    Dare to beat Su Yingxia!


    How dare she beat Su Yingxia!


    "Han 3000, are you going back with me honestly, or do you want me to use the strong one?" Nangong Qianqiu said to Han 3000 with disdain.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth outline a very cold smile, suddenly turned his head, said to Nangong Qianqiu: "you have touched my bottom line."


    "Bottom line?" Nangong Qianqiu disdains to smile and says, "do you have a bottom line for such useless things?"


    Han 3000 clenched his fists and said in a cold voice, "is the waste you brought useful to me?"


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes are contemptuous. Although the people she sent last time were killed by Han 3000, can Han 3000 fight so many bodyguards this time? And even last time, in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, it was just an accident.


    It must be that the black dressed waste is too careless, so he will lose Jingzhou carelessly. Otherwise, with Han 3000''s waste skill, how can he be his opponent?


    "Han 3000, it''s you who have implicated them. Don''t blame me. I have already reminded them that if they do as I say, they will be safe and sound. But if you push this step, then the whole Su family can only be buried with you." Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile.


    The whole Su family!


    When Jiang LAN heard this, she was shocked. Who was the old lady? She spoke so loudly! Even the whole Su family didn''t pay attention to it, and all of them had to be buried with Han 3000. Does she have such great ability?


    No matter whether she can do it or not, Jiang LAN is already afraid. She will never let herself be implicated by Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, from now on, you have nothing to do with the Su family. You are not a member of the Su family." Jiang Lan said eagerly to Han 3000.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Nangong Qianqiu laughs and looks at Han 3000 pitifully: "I didn''t expect that you''ve entered the Su family, and now you''re going to be kicked away. It''s really pitiful. Since you''re so humble, why don''t you die?"


    "Humble?" Han 3000 gradually lowered his head and said, "I really live a humble life. No one cares about me, but..."


    Suddenly, Han 3000 raised his head and looked at Nangong Qianqiu like a torch. He continued: "being humble doesn''t mean you can be bullied."


    "So? What can you do? Do you have the ability to resist, you trash? " Nangong Qianqiu disdains to finish, pestle a crutch, just like a French commander, several bodyguards in the form of encirclement, close to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 eyebrows pick, unexpectedly showed a smile, said: "Nangong Qianqiu, in your eyes, I''m useless, right? I was beaten by him since I was a child, and I didn''t even dare to fight back, so you naturally think I''m a coward, but you know what? I don''t fight back. I''m just afraid I''ll kill him by accident. "


    With that, Han 3000 takes the lead in attacking the bodyguards, so fast that Nangong Qianqiu and others can''t see clearly.


    Shi Jing''s expression moves. Does Han 3000 have such a powerful skill?


    However, he has been learning from Yan Jun since childhood, which seems to be a matter of course.


    Snoring tiger, does not mean that the cat is sick, but he did not wake up.


    And now, Han 3000 has obviously awakened!


    How terrible is the tiger waking up?


    Look at Nangong Qianqiu''s frightened expression!


    Several bodyguards, under the hands of the angry Han 3000, all fell down, and all of them fainted. There was no room for resistance.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is as pale as paper. Last time, she thought Han 3000 was lucky to win the man in black, but now, Han 3000''s strong skills are really shown in front of her. Can this be a fluke?


    "You..." Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000. How could he be so weak? How could he be so powerful! These bodyguards are all experts trained by Yan Jun, and they are the powerful force to defend Han 3000. Why, why, in front of Han 3000, they are like paper paste! Nangong Qianqiu''s cognition of Han 3000 is shattered at this moment. He is shocked and can''t calm down. Although Shi Jing is surprised, she is much less turbulent than Nangong Qianqiu, because she doesn''t treat Han 3000 as a waste. It''s understandable that he was unfairly treated as a child and secretly made himself stronger¡° Do you know why I have to endure so many years? " Han 3000 said. Nangong Qianqiu was so shocked that he sat down on the sofa. After hearing Han 3000''s words, he asked with shortness of breath, "why?"¡° Because only when you push me to the end, can I persuade myself to kill you! " Han 3000 said. Nangong Qianqiu''s pupil is like an earthquake. Han 3000 wants to kill her! Shi Jing''s figure flickers. Fortunately, she is sitting on the sofa. Otherwise, she will fall to the ground because of Han 3000''s words. His dormancy is to kill Nangong Qianqiu! No wonder for so many years, he has been an unknown loser and despised by thousands of people. It turns out that his forbearance is to let Nangong Qianqiu take it for granted that he should be able to attack Nangong Qianqiu. Han family, Han family forced him to this job, no wonder anyone¡° You... You dare to kill me? Han 3000, you are such a coward. " After Nangong Qianqiu was frightened, he said to Han 3000 angrily. Han 3000 gave a cold smile and said, "you don''t care about my life, do I care about your life?" Nangong Qianqiu saw the cold on Han 3000''s face, noticed that he didn''t seem to be joking, and said, "aren''t you afraid of the thunder?"¡° Don''t worry, I won''t do it myself. " Han 3000 took out the phone. Not long, Mo Yang with Han Jun came to the hillside villa. Su Ying Xia knew as like as two peas that Han three thousand had ever seen, so she was not surprised when she saw Han Jun. But Jiang LAN and he Ting were shocked to death. He as like as two peas, he and Han three thousand are exactly alike! He Ting finally understood that the person who came home that day was not Han 3000, and the person who wanted to rape Su Yingxia was not Han 3000¡° Han Jun When Nangong Qianqiu sees Han Jun with a black nose and a swollen face, he is too distressed to breathe. When Han Jun saw Nangong Qianqiu, he thought he was going to be saved. With a runny nose and tears, he said, "grandma, you''ve come at last. Come on, let someone beat me up. He dares to find someone to beat me. Grandma, you must help me get revenge." Kneeling Han Jun goes to Nangong Qianqiu. It''s a touching picture. Nangong Qianqiu patted Han Jun on the back, just like comforting an injured child, and said: "don''t worry, grandma will help you revenge. My poor grandson, it''s grandma who is not good. If she comes late, she will make you suffer." This scene, how touching, the deep and strong feelings of mother and son. However, Han 3000 is also the Han family and the grandson of Nangong Qianqiu, but his treatment is far from satisfactory. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 151

    "Han 3000, grandma has come, you still don''t kneel down to apologize to me." After the expression of a burst of maternal and grandparent''s feelings, Han Jun said to Han 3000 with venomous eyes.


    With Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun has confidence, because as long as there is grandma, even if the sky falls, he is not afraid.


    And Han Jun doesn''t believe that Han 3000 dares to mess in front of Nangong Qianqiu.


    After all, the loser is the loser. How can he have the backbone?


    "Han 3000, you even dare to fight your own brother. It''s natural for you not to die." Nangong Qianqiu said angrily.


    Brother?


    providence will not forgive?


    Han Sanqian scoffs. If he doesn''t resist, he has already died in the hands of Nangong Qianqiu. Does it mean that heaven can tolerate him if he wants to die?


    If so, what is the use of justice?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, heaven forbids me, so I do it against heaven. What''s the matter?" Han 3000 said and walked towards Han Jun.


    The bodyguards brought by Nangong Qianqiu have all beaten Han 3000 to the ground, so Nangong Qianqiu can only protect Han Jun by himself, but Han Jun has not yet made clear the situation. He only thinks that Han 3000 will definitely kneel down, instead, he stands in front of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me. Maybe I can spare your life. By the way, you woman, I will take care of her for you." Han Jun said.


    "I don''t know what to do." Mo Yang once again felt speechless for Han Jun''s IQ. He really couldn''t connect him with Han 3000. Between his brothers, one was an idiot, and the other was obviously a hero. With the same blood, two completely different people were born.


    Han 3000 coldly smile, one hand clasped Han Jun''s neck, one hand picked up, cold voice: "Han Jun, when will you understand, Nangong Qianqiu has been unable to protect you."


    The voice falls, Han 3000 extends another hand, hits in Han Jun shoulder blade place.


    The cry of killing pigs resounded throughout the villa.


    Nangong Qianqiu is in a hurry to pull Han 3000 and scolds him angrily: "you let him go, Han 3000. He is my precious grandson. Please let him go, or I will kill you."


    Han Sany pushes Nangong Qianqiu away. Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t give up. He raises his crutch and beats him on the back.


    Han Sanqian didn''t even frown. He said to Nangong Qianqiu, "the pain of the body is less than one ten thousandth of that of the soul. Do you know that my heart, as early as 12 years old, broke into a piece of scum."


    "You let him go, let him go." Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t care what Han 3000 says. She just wants to save Han Jun now.


    Han 3000 light smile, release Han Jun moment, kick in Han Jun abdomen.


    After Han Jun fell down, he curled up on the ground. The pain made his cold sweat flow continuously. Moreover, he felt that the hand beaten by Han 3000 was unconscious, just like it was useless.


    Nangong Qianqiu ran to Han Jun in panic and asked: "Han Jun, Han Jun, how are you? Are you ok?"


    "Grandma, you help me kill him, help me kill him." Han Jun cried.


    Nangong Qianqiu wants to kill Han 3000 tens of thousands of times, and dares to hurt his precious grandson. But now no one can use her. How can she be Han 3000''s opponent?


    "Han 3000, your father''s body is not cold. If you do this, he will not let you go even if he knows." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han three thousand smell speech burst out laughing, bones not cold?


    "What a cold corpse. Do you know that you want to kill his son?" Han 3000''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he said to Nangong Qianqiu with cold feeling.


    Nangong Qianqiu bit her teeth and said, "I''m his mother. Who am I going to kill? Can he still care about me?"


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. What is bullying? The dead old woman reflected this point incisively and vividly.


    Jiang Lan''s unreasonable in front of her, it is a small Witch see big witch.


    At this time, another person came to the villa.


    "Master." Han 3000 shouts.


    "Yan Jun, you are the bodyguard of our Han family. Now he threatens my life. I order you to kill him." Nangong Qianqiu said to Yanjun, as long as he is willing to move, Han 3000 will die.


    Yan Jun step by step toward Han 3000, Han Jun seems to see the end of Han 3000, although still hurt badly, but also can''t help but smile.


    "Han 3000, how powerful are you? Let me see. Have you ever beaten Yan Jun?" Han Jun exclaimed.


    At this time, even Shi Jing is nervous. Although Han 3000 is now suppressing and Nangong Qianqiu, Yanjun''s hand will surely turn the situation around. His power is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    "Awake?" Yan Jun walked to Han 3000 and said with a smile.


    Han Sanyi looks ashamed, he can not put anyone in the Han family in the eye, but the respect for Yan Jun is deep into the bone marrow, because without Yan Jun, there will never be his today.


    "Master, I can''t sleep if I want to." Han 3000 said.


    "Since you wake up, it''s time for the world to know you." Yan Jun said, and then went to one side, a pair of don''t intend to take charge of the appearance.


    See here, Nangong Qianqiu like falling ice cellar, if Yan Jun don''t hand, who can stop Han 3000¡° Yan Jun, have you forgotten what he said to you before he died? " Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth¡° Of course, he told me to be optimistic about the Han family in my lifetime, so that the Han family can continue to inherit. " Yan Jun said¡° In that case, why don''t you kill him? Only in Han Jun''s hands can the Han family be carried forward. " Nangong Qianqiu said¡° "He?" Yan Jun disdained to see a Han Jun, said: "he in my eyes, even waste is not as good." When Han Jun heard this, he immediately yelled: "Yan Jun, you''re farting. I''m a waste. What are you? You''re just the bodyguard of our family. You''re a dog of our family. Why do you say I''m a waste?"¡° Nangong Qianqiu, do you hear me? He just thinks of me as a dog Yan Jun a face scornful smile. Nangong Qianqiu''s heart sank, Han family can have today, Yan Jun has great credit, even if Han Jun grandfather alive, also never dare to treat Yan Jun as a servant. But Han Jun said, Nangong Qianqiu will not refute, grandson said is a dog, that is a dog¡° Han 3000, you can kill me. " Nangong Qianqiu says coldly to Han 3000 that she doesn''t believe that Han 3000 really dares to do so. When she leaves here, she will find a way to deal with Han 3000¡° I won''t kill you. After all, I''m afraid of thunder. But if you want Han Jun to survive, there''s only one way to choose. " Finish saying, Han 3000 looked to Mo Yang. Mo Yang is at a loss. He''s not sure what''s going on, but the old lady is obviously Han 3000''s grandmother. As for why she treats Han 3000 like this, Mo Yang doesn''t know at all¡° What are you looking at me for? Do you want me to do it? " Mo Yang doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° What about what I gave you? " Han 3000 said. This let Mo Yang come back to God, quickly raised his hand, a little brother ran to the side. It''s a very delicate wooden box. Han 3000 gave it to Mo Yang, but Mo Yang didn''t see what was inside¡° What is this thing? " Mo Yang handed the wooden box to Han 3000 and asked softly. Han 3000 takes the wooden box and throws it to Nangong Qianqiu. The wooden box fell to the ground and cracked in response to the sound. A piece of white silk spread out. Mo Yang gaped, then a cool from the sole of the foot board directly ran to the top of the head. This thing... Isn''t it for hanging a beam to commit suicide! Shi Jing almost fainted when she saw Bai Ling. Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia and he Ting are too scared to lift their heads. Jiang LAN, in particular, used to humiliate Han 3000, and even tried every means to force Han 3000 out of the Su family. Now Han 3000''s powerful means scared her to death. In the past three years, she has been arrogant in front of such people! Just thinking about it makes Jiang LAN feel afraid! The whole villa, only Yan Jun face with a faint smile. Tough? Not hard! For the injustice Han 3000 suffered, Nangong Qianqiu has such an end. After all, she wants to be killed¡° Han 3000, what do you mean? " Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth¡° You and Han Jun, only one person can leave here alive. " Han 3000 said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 152

    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Han Jun seems to have heard an international joke and burst out laughing. When did this trash learn to put on airs and dare to scare him like this?


    "Han 3000, do you think I was scared? You don''t have to look at yourself to scare me? " Han Jun said.


    Han Sanqian looks at Nangong Qianqiu. There is no emotion between relatives in his eyes. His eyes are more like a bottomless pool, which can swallow people at any time.


    Nangong Qianqiu is trembling in her heart. She didn''t expect that Han 3000, who has been in her heart for a long time, could do such a vicious thing.


    "Han 3000, you have the ability to kill me directly. The old lady wants to see if you have the courage." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Although Han 3000 said that one of them could leave, what he wanted was Nangong Qianqiu''s death.


    Because only the death of Nangong Qianqiu can really remove the threat, and Han Jun, a waste, he never saw it in his eyes.


    More importantly, Han Jun has to go back to Qincheng and continue to be in prison. He can''t die.


    "Don''t you love Han Jun very much? You see how long you can hold on. " Han 3000 finished and walked towards Han Jun.


    Han Jun immediately flustered up, even toward Nangong Qianqiu''s arms drill, said to Han 3000: "waste, what the hell do you want to do, don''t get close to me."


    When Han 3000 approached Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu held Han Jun tightly and scolded Han 3000: "Han 3000, I advise you to leave a way for yourself, or I will kill you if I give it all."


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "Nangong Qianqiu, do you still not understand your situation?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sany dragged Han Jun for nearly three meters, then stopped and punched him in the other arm.


    Han Jun is not surprised by the pain of shouting, for his soft bones, even a finger cut can shed a few tears, this degree of injury, how can he bear it?


    "Now his hands are not disabled, but soon, he will be completely disabled." Han 3000 said to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu is so angry that she shivers all over. She loves Han Jun, and she is angry with Han 3000. She wants to cut a thousand pieces.


    Seeing that Nangong Qianqiu is indifferent, Han Sanqian tries his best to step on Han Jun''s right leg.


    Han Jun pain constantly rolling on the ground, and finally no longer treat Han 3000 as high above, but began to beg for mercy: "Han 3000, I am waste, I am waste, you let me go, let me go."


    "The first leg." Han 3000 is indifferent to Han Jun''s request for mercy and says to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyelids jump straight. At this moment, he really saw Han 3000''s cruel means.


    "The second leg." Han 3000 attacked Han Jun with his other leg again. In less than a minute, Han Jun was doomed to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    "Ah..."


    The cry of killing pigs reverberated in the villa for a long time.


    Jiang LAN felt soft all over and out of her wits.


    Han 3000, is he such a person? It turned out that he was so terrible.


    Jiang LAN would like to kneel down to Han 3000 in order to forgive her previous excessive behavior.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, he can only be a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Do you have the heart to look at him and ask others to feed him later? Isn''t this your favorite grandson? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is full of pain. She can''t bear to watch Han Jun suffer any more. This is the treasure she grew up holding in her hand, even if it''s in her mouth.


    "Han 3000, how can you treat your brother like this, how can you treat me like this?" Nangong Qianqiu roars.


    "You want to kill me. If I don''t resist, do I have to stretch my neck for you to cut off? Nangong has the final say, this world is not a matter of your own, you have no dictatorial qualifications. Han 3000 said flatly.


    "Grandma, you are so old, please let me live well, please, please, please go to die." Han Jun knows that only when Nangong Qianqiu dies can he survive. When his life is threatened, how can he care about Nangong Qianqiu''s life?


    Nangong Qianqiu heard this sentence, can''t believe, Han Jun asked her to die!


    "Han Jun, do you know what you''re talking about? I''m your grandmother." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "If you are a grandmother, you should make sure that I live, shouldn''t you? Don''t you even have your own grandson at stake? " Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu looks desperate. She said that she would take care of her grandson all her life. At this time, she would die.


    So many years of love, even if it is used in a dog, should also use life to protect her.


    And Han Jun? She will only die in a crisis.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, your precious grandson wants you to die. Will you die?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu is biting his back teeth. It''s not like this. It shouldn''t be like this. Her plan is perfect. Why is it like this? Why can he come out of Qincheng¡° Han 3000, how did you leave Qincheng? Who''s helping you? " With that, Nangong Qianqiu looks at Yanjun and continues to say maliciously: "Yanjun, didn''t you say you didn''t interfere in this matter? Why did you save him from Qincheng? " Yan Jun light smile, said: "I didn''t save him, just has been, you underestimated him."¡° Since I received your call to return to Yanjing, I have guessed your plan. Nangong Qianqiu, do you think you are the only smart man in the world? " At this time, Han 3000 came to Han Jun again. Han Jun was so scared that he peed directly. A pool of yellow water soaked the floor. He kowtowed to Nangong Qianqiu and said, "grandma, I beg you, you should die quickly. You are an old immortal. What''s the meaning of living?"¡° Do you hear that? He calls you immortal. In the eyes of your precious grandson, you are just immortal. " Han said with a sneer. Nangong Qianqiu''s face is as gray as death, and her pupils are absent. At this moment, she is really desperate. She tried her best to save Han Jun. she thought that this precious grandson could let her live a happy life, but now? Han Jun just wants her to die soon¡° Han 3000, the Han family is in your hands. It will be destroyed once I die, and the Han family will be destroyed. " Nangong Qianqiu is struggling for the last time, hoping to coerce Han 3000 with the survival of the Han family¡° Do you think I want to be the heir of the Han family? The place where I have Han 3000 is the Han family and Yanjing. It''s just a sad place. I''ve never paid attention to it. " Han 3000 light said. One punch down, take away Han Jun''s left hand. Han Jun''s eyes are red. He yells at Nangong Qianqiu: "you old man, don''t hurt me. Hurry to die, old man. I''ll give you two more sticks of incense. Hurry to die, I beg you." Nangong Qianqiu''s heart is like a knife. Why, why does the person she always values behave so cowardly at this moment. And she has always thought that the loser, it is so strong! Is it true that the Taoist priest misunderstood the emperor''s treacherous appearance¡° Am I wrong? Am I wrong? " Nangong Qianqiu mumbles to himself and picks up the white silk. At this time, Shi Jing went to Nangong Qianqiu and said, "Mom, I''ll give you the last ride." Nangong Qianqiu was shocked and asked Shi Jing, "did you know this would happen?"¡° Mom, I advised you. What kind of person is Han Jun? You know very well. How can he shoulder the heavy responsibility? If you want Han 3000 to go to jail for him, I have no opinion, but why do you want to kill Han 3000? " Shi Jing says helplessly, takes over Bai Ling and throws it up. Bai Ling is hanging on the ceiling headlamp in the living room. Shi Jing has personally ended Han Cheng''s life. For her, it''s not a big deal to send Nangong for another journey. Nangong Qianqiu shakes her head. Even at this moment, she still doesn''t think Han 3000 will be better than Han Jun. even if Han Jun asks her to die, even if Han Jun''s image is no longer that good grandson, their abilities are still far apart¡° Han 3000, if I die, the Han family will be destroyed. I''ll watch the day when you look like a dog. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 153

    Han 3000 does not bend down, until the struggling Nangong Qianqiu has no movement, then he raises his head.


    He died.


    Dead. Good.


    If you die, you won''t have trouble, and you won''t see Han Jun again.


    "Han 3000, she''s dead. You can let me go now." Han Jun said to Han 3000, there is no sadness in his heart, he only cares about whether he can leave here safely.


    "I''ll let you go. You have to go back to Qincheng and go to jail. Guan Yong will surely serve you well. After all, I don''t beat him less." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Jun''s expression is as ugly as eating excrement. He finally came out and had to go back to jail?


    What''s more, if what he said is true and he really beat Guan Yong, he will have to live as if he were dead in the big room?


    "Han 3000, please, help me find a way. Don''t let me go back to Qincheng. I can do anything you want." Han Jun''s legs have been broken. He can''t kneel down. He can only lie on the ground and knock the floor with his head.


    "If you don''t go back, the Han family will be finished." Han 3000 smiles, then looks at Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing walked up to Han 3000 and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Han family means nothing to me, but Han family can at least guarantee that you will have a good life in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing takes a deep breath. Now he is fully qualified to control the Han family, but he doesn''t seem to see it in his eyes. He doesn''t want anything that is easy to get.


    "But there''s one thing I need your help with." Han continued.


    Shi Jing nodded and said, "this is what I should do. Although I know I can''t make up for it, I will feel better if I can help you do something."


    "In a few days, it will be Su''s family day. Take back the dowry." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia suddenly look up at Han 3000 at the same time.


    That valuable dowry was sent by Shi Jing?


    So... Isn''t Su Yingxia the owner of this dowry!


    Su Yingxia is full of panic. Han''s family turns out to be Han 3000.


    Who is Shi Jing?


    There are Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun who are hanged. Who are they!


    Jiang LAN can''t help but want to stand up and let Han 3000 leave the dowry. After all, it''s for Su Yingxia. So much gold and jade money can flow into her pocket. How can Jiang LAN want her to take it back?


    But Nangong Qianqiu''s body is still hanging. She really doesn''t have the courage to speak.


    At this time, the door of the villa opened and Su Guoyao, who was full of wine, returned home after a party with his friends.


    When Su Guoyao saw Han 3000, he walked to Han 3000 with strong courage and anger.


    "Han 3000, you son of a bitch, even I dare to fight. I will teach you a lesson today." Su Guoyao gritted his teeth.


    Jiang LAN heard this, scared out of a cold sweat, drink a little wine on lawlessness? Do you dare not pay attention to Han 3000?


    Han 3000 is a big man, and he never let go of his grandmother. Su Guoyao is nothing.


    Jiang LAN stood up and ran to Su Guoyao. He slapped him heavily and said, "Su Guoyao, if you are drunk, go back to your room and have a rest."


    Su Guoyao was sobered by the slap. In fact, he didn''t have to. Just hearing Jiang Lan''s angry voice was enough to make him sober. After all, he was afraid of Jiang LAN.


    "Wife, what are you doing? You''re a loser, but you almost raped our daughter." Su Guoyao puzzled said.


    Jiang LAN bit his teeth, but this is a misunderstanding, and even if it is really Han 3000 do so? Can he provoke me?


    At this time, Jiang LAN even felt that it was a matter of course. After all, Su Yingxia was Han 3000''s wife.


    "Shut up. It''s none of your business. Go back to your room." Jiang LAN scolded.


    Su Guoyao''s father-in-law-2 monk has no idea. What''s the situation?


    At this time, he found that there were more strangers in his family, and his anger was full of strangeness.


    Suddenly, Su Guoyao''s Yu Guang sees a figure hanging in the air. When he sees Nangong Qianqiu''s face, which is hideous because of suffocation, he is so scared that he sits on the ground, his hands and feet are soft, and his head is confused.


    "This... This is who, how can hang in our house!" Su Guoyao said in horror.


    Jiang LAN didn''t dare to see Nangong Qianqiu. She was afraid of having nightmares at night. She didn''t dare to explain this to Su Guoyao. She said to Han 3000, "your father is drunk. I''ll take him back to his room first."


    Han three thousand don''t nod, Jiang LAN dare not move, this moment of Jiang LAN, counseled to the bone.


    "Go ahead." Han 3000 said.


    All the pressure at this moment like a flood, Jiang LAN without saying a word to pull Su Guoyao''s hand upstairs.


    After arriving upstairs, Su Guoyao asked Jiang LAN, "wife, what''s the matter? How can someone hang himself at home? Who are the others? " Jiang LAN took a deep breath, and his heart was still shaking. He said to Su Guoyao, "don''t ask so many questions. I warn you, don''t easily provoke Han 3000 in the future."¡° Don''t provoke Han 3000? Wife, are you confused? Don''t you dare to offend this loser? " Su Guoyao puzzled said, before Jiang LAN in front of Han 3000 but domineering, how now did not dare to provoke? Jiang LAN bites her teeth. Han 3000 even forces her grandmother to death. What is she? If you mess with him again in the future, you can''t say what you will end up with¡° Cut the crap. What can I say and what can you do? Do you have any other suggestions? " Jiang Lan said coldly. Su Guoyao trembled all over and quickly said, "no problem, no problem." Downstairs. Shi Jing has left with Han Jun. she will go back to Yanjing first, hand Han Jun over to Qincheng, and then come back to Yuncheng on family day. Yan Jun went to Han 3000, patted his shoulder and said, "come back to see me when you have time."¡° Master, I will. " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun nodded his head and left with Nangong Qianqiu''s body. Mo Yang felt that it was meaningless for him to stay. Today, he saw the true face of the tiger, and he was shocked. He had to go back to nourish his spirit and digest this matter. At the beginning, Mo Yang said that Han 3000 was not an ordinary person, but Mo Yang never thought that Han 3000 was unusual to this extent. But what he did was not cruel. After all, Nangong Qianqiu wanted to kill him, so it was natural for him to resist¡° Call me if you have something Mo Yang said to Han 3000. Seeing off unimportant people, he Ting goes to the kitchen to cook, leaving Su Yingxia and Han 3000 in the living room¡° I''ll take you to the hospital first. " Han 3000 walked to Su Yingxia and said softly. Su Yingxia nodded, her injury this time, more serious than last time, if not early treatment, also don''t know will leave traces on the face. On the way to the hospital, Su Yingxia''s words stopped. Now she was shocked, which was equivalent to a magnitude 10 earthquake. About Han 3000''s identity, about Shi Jing''s identity, and that heavy to suffocate bride price. Su Yingxia never thought that the dowry would have something to do with her, because she was the only one who married in Su''s family, and no one thought that the family behind Han 3000 could give such amazing compensation for the dowry. What kind of position does he have? This is the biggest question in Su Yingxia''s heart. At the hospital, Han 3000 finds the best trauma doctor for Su Yingxia, but as soon as she enters the doctor''s office, a woman comes in and pushes Su Yingxia away¡° Doctor, please show me if my hand will be infected. I was cut by a rusty knife just now. " Han 3000 looks cold. Doesn''t this woman know the rule of first come first served¡° Go to the doctor''s number. Get out of here. " Han 3000 said coldly. When the woman heard this, she turned her head and was about to scold, but her expression suddenly became shocked¡° Han 3000? "¡° Su Yihan Han 3000 was also slightly surprised, and ran into this woman in the hospital. The quality of Su Yihan''s clothes is much higher than before, and the gold bracelet on her wrist is also Shi Jing''s bride price. It seems that she is very comfortable with the money. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 154

    When Su Yihan saw the injury on Su Yingxia''s face, he couldn''t help laughing and joked: "Su Yingxia, are you putting your head into the washing machine''s drum?"


    Hearing Su Yihan''s ridicule, Su Yingxia said coldly, "what''s the relationship with you?"


    After su Yihan recently took the betrothal gift, she suddenly had money, which made her whole life swell. Moreover, she doesn''t care about her work in the company now, and she just waits for the Han family to come and marry her. Now she has begun to learn how rich wife should live. Su Yingxia''s cold words make su Yihan very unhappy.


    "It really has nothing to do with me, but you are also the person in charge of the West City project. I just hope you can pay attention to the company''s external image and see what you are wearing." Su Yihan said with disgust.


    Now, a skirt is worth tens of thousands of yuan. It''s not that the famous brand stores don''t go in. She doesn''t even bother to look at five figure clothes. Therefore, Su Yingxia''s image is like a beggar in her eyes.


    Looking at Su Yihan''s upstart style, Han 3000 can''t help laughing. In a few days, it will be family day. When the time comes, let her spit out the money. I don''t know what it will be like in her heart.


    "Doctor, let''s register first. Should we see it first?" Han 3000 ignored the inflated woman and asked the doctor.


    Su Yihan said to the doctor, "show me first. I''m going to marry into a rich family later. In case of any mistake, you can''t afford it."


    The doctor hated Su Yihan''s attitude, and the wound on her hand was just a small cut, which was not serious at all. If she came later, the wound might heal, and she said, "you go outside and wait."


    When Su Yihan heard this, her expression suddenly became gloomy. She was a precious woman, and the doctor didn''t show her first.


    "Do you have a clear idea? If you offend me, I can''t make you a doctor. " Su Yihan said coldly.


    The doctor looked indifferent and said, "it''s the rule of the hospital to queue up and see a doctor by registration."


    Su Yihan gritted his teeth and said, "stupid thing, we''ll see."


    The doctor sighed helplessly. The domineering of these rich people is really beyond his comprehension. How much money is lawless?


    The injuries on Su Yingxia''s face are not light, but most of them are skin injuries. He prescribed some external medicine to wipe the wounds on his face, and took some internal medicine to remove blood stasis. The doctor asked Su Yingxia to go back and have a good rest, and he was almost cured in half a month.


    At the door of the hospital, Su Yihan drives an Audi TT in front of them. The car has not been licensed yet. It seems that it''s a new one. With the money, it''s really different.


    "Su Yingxia, your face is not good-looking. You have to protect it. Otherwise, Han 3000 is qualified to kick you. You can''t cry at that time." Su Yihan said with a smile.


    Before Su Yingxia refuted, Han 3000 said, "your money will not have been spent, but don''t forget my reminder to you."


    "It''s a shame." Su Yihan rolled his eyes and looked at Han 3000 like an idiot. He said, "how do I spend money? Are you qualified to manage it? What are you, and I warn you, don''t curse me, do you think I will be afraid of Su Yingxia? It doesn''t matter to me whether I can work in the company now. Do you think I look like someone who is short of money? "


    Su Yihan said, specially extended his hand, right hand with a watch, left hand with a gold bracelet.


    "Do you know how much this watch costs? Three hundred thousand. You can''t afford it all your life. " Su Yihan said with a smile.


    Seeing Su Yihan go away, Su Yingxia is so angry that she stomps her feet. The dowry is hers. Unexpectedly, it falls into Su Yihan''s hands and makes her arrogant.


    "Don''t be angry. Family day is coming." Han 3000 comforted.


    Su Yingxia thinks about it. She really has nothing to be angry about. On the family day, Su Yihan has to spit out all her money, and then she can only cry.


    After returning to the villa, Su Yingxia wipes the medicine in her room. Jiang LAN sneaks into the room and locks the door.


    "Ma, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia said.


    Sitting beside Su Yingxia, Jiang LAN lowered her voice and asked, "how''s it going? Have you asked him who he is? "


    On the way to the hospital and back, Su Yingxia almost asked the exit several times, but she put it down.


    She was very curious before, but now she is not only curious, but also a little afraid. She is worried that when she knows what she really wants, she will be farther and farther away from Han 3000, and she will not be worthy of Han 3000.


    "Mom, I dare not ask." Su Yingxia said.


    "What do you dare? He''s your husband. It''s normal for you to ask him what he does at home?" Jiang Lan said eagerly, but now she can''t wait to know who Han 3000 is.


    "You dare to ask." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan was stunned, and her expression became very stiff. She had offended Han 3000 so much before. How dare she talk too much? Now she has to appear in front of Han 3000. It''s better to let Han 3000 forget her.


    "I... how can I ask." Jiang LAN stammered. Su Yingxia has not been able to make up her mind how to deal with this matter, but after Jiang LAN came, she suddenly decided. No matter who Han 3000 is, they are still husband and wife, which is enough. She doesn''t want any factors that may damage their relationship. Does it matter who he is¡° Mom, he''s Han 3000. It doesn''t matter who he is. " Su Yingxia said¡° You... You''re not going to ask him? " Jiang LAN is not reconciled to say, the curiosity in the heart is like maggot peristalsis, cause her heart itch, if Su Yingxia don''t ask, this mystery can''t solve¡° No, if you''re interested, go by yourself Su Yingxia said decisively. In the past, Jiang LAN had the courage, but now she didn''t dare to give her a hundred bear heart and leopard gall. Although Nangong Qianqiu''s body has been taken away, the scene that she is hanging in the air can''t be erased in Jiang Lan''s mind. Lian Lian shook his head and said, "if you don''t ask, I won''t ask either. But if you can say something nice for mom, I''ll apologize to him. "¡° Mom, if he''s going to blame you, will he wait until now? " Su Yingxia said. Jiang Lan also knows this truth, but she is not at ease. After all, she humiliated Han 3000 so much before¡° As long as you don''t embarrass him in the future, it''s OK. " Su Yingxia said¡° Otherwise, you give me a grandson. If you have a child, he won''t blame me. " Jiang LAN suggested. Su Yingxia is ashamed. The most intimate time between her and Han 3000 is the kiss of a dragonfly. How can it develop so quickly to have a baby. And Han 3000 is just a wooden head. Su Yingxia doesn''t know when he can have a relationship with Han 3000 and become a real husband and wife. Su family villa. Su Yihan often comes here to eat, and Su Haichao connives at it. After all, he hopes that Su Yihan can help the Su family expand their development after he marries a rich family. Today, I met Su Yingxia in the hospital. For such a good thing, Su Yihan can''t help sharing it with Su Haichao¡° She''s not being cheap outside, is she Su Haichao after listening, disdain of say¡° Who knows what that bitch has done? Anyway, it''s very miserable. I think her injury will be better in a few days'' family day. At that time, we can make fun of her. " Su Yihan said with a smile¡° Family day, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, it''s my turn to sit on it. " Su Haichao said¡° By the way, if Han 3000 dares to come this time, you''ll have to get rid of him. We Su family can''t let him step in. I feel sick when I see him now. If he''s here, I can''t even eat. " Su Yihan reminds a way. Su Hai''s supernatural will satisfy this little request and said, "how can I let someone who doesn''t like you come here? You are a noble of the Su family now, and you have to take more care of them in the future." When Su Yihan heard this, he felt proud and said, "don''t worry. When I get married, I will let them invest in the Su family. You''ll be the youngest and most promising person in Yuncheng." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 155

    Yanjing.


    As soon as the storm over Han Cheng''s death subsided, another secret message came out from the Han family that Nangong Qianqiu died of a sudden serious illness. This incident only spread in the upper class, but it also shocked many people, because today''s Han family is controlled by Nangong Qianqiu. When she dies, the Han family is not in a state of no head. After all, it is well known that Han Jun is in prison.


    Although there is another Shi Jing in the Han family, can she really support the Han family by relying on this woman with a different surname?


    A lot of rumors spread in the upper class of Yanjing, and the Han family''s mansion will collapse. Maybe a generation of famous families will fall.


    After Han Jun was imprisoned in Qincheng again, the crisis brought by this incident to the Han family was relieved, but his life was obviously not easy.


    His legs are disabled and only one hand is intact. How could Guan Yong let him go?


    It''s inevitable to fight several times a day, but Guan Yong also gradually finds something wrong. Before Han Jun was different, this time he became a wimp, not the same person at all.


    Many people know that there are two brothers in the Han family, but it is said that the youngest son died when he was very young. As for whether it is true, no one knows.


    Guan Yong intuitively thinks that maybe the youngest son is not dead, and the person who was killed by him before is not Han Jun at all.


    Guan Yong was shocked by this secret. He didn''t know what the Korean family was doing. Was it to let Han Jun go out and break his hand and leg?


    Although he doesn''t know the reason, Guan Yong knows one thing. The secret can only rot in his stomach. Once he says it, his life will be threatened.


    Han''s courtyard.


    Shi Jing is the only one left in such a big home. She seems a little lonely.


    For Nangong Qianqiu''s death, she did not have any sad move, this is Nangong Qianqiu''s fault, there will be resistance if there is oppression.


    Han 3000 has been wronged for so many years, so it is natural for him to have such resistance.


    "Now it''s said that the Han family will collapse soon, don''t you think?" Shi Jing said lightly.


    Yanjun standing three meters away, after hearing Shi Jing''s words, said: "this Han family falls down, there will be another Han family standing up."


    Shi Jing smiles. Han 3000 doesn''t care about the fate of the Han family at all, and he doesn''t need to care, because the Han family only brings him pain.


    But there is one thing that can''t be denied. He is a member of the Han family after all.


    At this time, Shi Jing took out a yellow photo. From the visual angle of the photo, it should be taken secretly. Besides Nangong Qianqiu, the person in the photo was also a Taoist.


    "It was he who made Han 3000 not be valued by Nangong Qianqiu. Do you think I should tell him about this?" Shi Jing asked.


    "About this man, I went to investigate at the beginning, but his information is very deep, which leads to two extreme results. One is that he is just an unknown passer-by. Second, there is a strong backing behind him. Even I can''t find out the backing. " Yan Jun said.


    "If it''s the latter, he has to deal with the Han family." Shi Jing said with a bitter smile.


    "I advise you not to be so selfish. As long as the Han family goes down, it can be regarded as nothing has happened. If you want to involve him in this matter, it will only add danger to him. This is not his responsibility. After all, the Han family didn''t give him anything. " Yan Jun a face disdain of say.


    "Nothing?" Shi Jingxiu frowned and said, "I gave him his life. Isn''t that enough?"


    Yan Jun Ning eyebrow, see Shi Jing''s attitude, she is to let Han 3000 to investigate this matter.


    "You should know that the background that I can''t find out means that the other side is very strong." Yan Jun said.


    Shi Jing stood up, collected the photos and went back to the room without saying a word.


    Yan Jun sighed heavily. The Han family gave up Han 3000, and even drove him out of Yanjing. For so many years, Han 3000 has been treated as a waste, but now, Han 3000 has to bear this very dangerous responsibility, which is really unfair to Han 3000.


    But Yanjun as the bodyguard of the Han family, what Shi Jing wants to do is not what he can stop.


    "My good apprentice, your life is really bumpy. I hope you can remove all obstacles." Yan Jun said to himself.


    Cloud City.


    Han 3000 has nothing to do but take care of the flowers and plants in the villa garden. Su Yingxia also helps. Because his face is injured, it''s not good for him to go to the company, so he just has a rest at home.


    At this time, Han 3000''s phone rang.


    "Aunt Zhang." Han 3000 unexpectedly shouts that Zhang Linghua, who was knocked down by Su Guoyao at the beginning, was arranged to work in weak water real estate by Han 3000 after he was discharged from hospital. How could he call him suddenly?


    "3000, can you do Aunt Zhang another favor?" Zhang Ling flower language gas flustered said.


    This is obviously what happened, Han 3000 asked: "what''s the matter?"¡° Now they are going to call the police and arrest my son, saying that he is a hooligan and an indecent person. " Zhang Linghua said. Zhang Tianxin is ill. His mind is only a three-year-old child at most. How can he be a rogue? Han 3000 said, "where are you? I''ll come right away."¡° In the company. " Hang up, Han 3000 told Su Yingxia to go out. Su Yingxia didn''t ask much, and she didn''t dare to ask. All she needed to know was that Han 3000 wasn''t going out to make love. Weak water real estate, a female staff member scolds Zhang Tianxin, Zhang Tianxin a face of fear hiding behind Zhang Linghua, blank expression obviously don''t know what happened¡° Fan Xue, my son can''t do these things. Why do you slander him? " Zhang Linghua protects Zhang Tianxin and says to the woman in front of him. Fan Xue, with a fierce look, said: "your son is a hooligan. Look at my leg. He broke the silk stockings for me. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have touched the wrong place. I slandered him? Does it make sense for me to slander him? " Fan Xue said, deliberately sun out his thighs, stockings really bad, and it should be man-made pull, so it was damaged. In the face of conclusive evidence, other onlookers also blame Zhang Linghua¡° I think your son is just pretending to be a fool. He eats and drinks for nothing in the company every day. You''d better take him away quickly. "¡° Yes, our company is a big one. How can we let a fool stay here and damage the company''s image? "¡° I didn''t expect that this fool should be such a person. No wonder he used to look at me secretly. I think he also wanted to insult me. " Listening to these words, Zhang Ling''s heart is like a knife. What kind of person is her son? She is very clear about the mind of a three-year-old. Although he is different from men and women, he will never have that desire. Moreover, Zhang Tianxin has been bullied since she was a child. How can she dare to do such a thing¡° I''ll go to find Tang long. Brother Zhong is not here. Only Tang long can decide for me. " Fan Xue said. In the company, Tang Long''s position is only lower than Zhong Liang''s, so in the absence of Zhong Liang, Tang Long is in charge of everything. To the office, fan Xue closed the door, angry expression was replaced by smile¡° Tang long, I did a good performance for you. You can''t break your promise with the bag you promised me. " Fan Xue enchanting went to Tang long, sat on his lap. Tang Long gently stroked fan Xue''s sexy legs with a smile on his face and tut tut said: "that fool, let him kneel down to learn dog barking for me. He didn''t even listen to me. This mentally retarded man should have been expelled from the company long ago. Your performance today is very good. I won''t treat you badly." Fan Xuesi didn''t care about the result of Zhang Tianxin''s being slandered by her. She put her hands around Tang Long''s neck and said, "if you like, I''ll buy a new pair. Let''s meet at the hotel tonight, OK?" Tang Long''s face was even more smiling and said, "OK, but now you have to go out and teach me a lesson about the mentally retarded."¡° No problem. " Fan Xue said happily, and then left the office. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 156

    When fan Xue appears again, there are two security guards behind him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Linghua became more flustered, protected Zhang Tianxin and said to fan Xue, "what do you want to do?"


    "What for?" Fan Xue gave a cold smile and said: "your retarded son is the rotten moth of society. Of course, I will teach him a good lesson. Pull her away for me. "


    After hearing this, the security guard came forward and dragged Zhang Linghua away.


    Fan Xue takes off her high-heeled shoes and smashes them on Zhang Tianxin''s head one by one.


    "Let you play a hooligan, you idiot. Can you touch Miss Ben at will?" Fan Xue scolded while fighting.


    Zhang Tianxin is afraid to hide in the corner. For him, he is used to being beaten. Pain is nothing, but the fear keeps spreading.


    All the onlookers, without any pity, sneered at the scene because they had discussed Zhang Linghua and her son for a long time. Although Zhang Tianxin didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, no one wanted to see him in the company because of the discrimination against Zhang Tianxin. It happened that this opportunity could not only teach Zhang Tianxin a lesson, but also let their mother and son get out of the company, It''s too late for these people to be happy.


    "Idiot, is Miss Ben comfortable with her legs? That''s what you pay for touching me. " Fan Xue hand silk merciless, soon Zhang Tianxin''s head was hit bleeding.


    Seeing the blood, fan Xue was a little flustered. She just wanted to teach Zhang Tianxin a lesson, but she didn''t dare to make things too big.


    Just when fan Xue stops, Zhang Tianxin suddenly shouts and stands up to push fan Xue away.


    When the male colleagues in the company saw this scene, they were all furious. Many people regarded fan Xue as their goddess and wanted to find an opportunity to show their love. How could they miss this opportunity?


    "If you want to run, you idiot, even my goddess dares to move."


    "You melon child, dare to push the person I like, seek death."


    "Don''t you know that I like fan Xue?"


    Several big men once again surrounded Zhang Tianxin in the corner and beat him violently.


    Zhang Linghua cried and begged for mercy, but she didn''t care about her attitude at all. The tears on her cheek gushed out like spring water.


    "Fan Xue, please, please let them stop. I''ll kneel down and apologize to you." With that, Zhang Linghua fell on her knees and kowtowed.


    Fan Xue threw her high-heeled shoes directly at Zhang Linghua and hit her on the head. She said in a cold voice, "OK, you want me to let him go, unless you admit that this idiot is a hooligan."


    As long as she admits, Tang long can directly fire her, without Zhong Liang''s approval. After all, it''s a disaster for such people to stay in the company, and Zhong Liang will not oppose it.


    Zhang Linghua can kneel down and beg for mercy, but she never wants Zhang Tianxin to be stigmatized. If she admits it, isn''t it equivalent to letting Zhang Tianxin take the blame?


    "Fan Xue, my son won''t do such a thing. He may just be careless." Zhang Linghua cried.


    "Hum." Fan Xue a cold voice, way: "still dare to sophistry, since so, you watch your idiot son be beaten."


    Zhang Linghua''s heart aches like a knife. Listening to Zhang Tianxin''s cry for help, even her breath becomes a sharp blade, like a knife after another in her heart.


    "I... I admit, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my son is a rascal, fan Xue, please, let him go." Zhang Linghua said in despair.


    After hearing this, fan Xuecai laughs with pride and completes the task assigned by Tang long. Even if Bao Bao is successful, and if she can develop a passionate story with Tang Long tonight, she won''t have to do too much hard work in the company in the future.


    For a girl like fan Xue, hard work is not what she pursues. It''s better to work less and take more. It''s better that pie can fall on her head. Moreover, her concept is different. In her opinion, a beautiful woman like her should be supported by a rich man. How can she make a fortune.


    Tang Long is likely to be the target she is looking for. As long as she is happy with Tang long, she will be able to live comfortably, and no one in the whole company dares to offend her.


    "Stop it." Fan Xue said.


    The male colleagues were angry one by one, rolling their sleeves, as if they had done something big, competing to show themselves in front of fan Xue.


    "Fan Xue, someone will bully you in the future. Tell me, I will help you teach him a lesson."


    "You can come to me whenever you are in trouble. I''m no worse than some people."


    "I can do anything for you. If you don''t like it, I can beat this idiot again."


    Fan Xue smiles faintly. These licking dogs are really dedicated. It''s a pity that Miss Ben''s eyes can''t value you rubbish?


    Of course, for a woman like fan Xue, even if she can''t get it, she won''t say it clearly. Otherwise, how can these flies willingly circle around her and help her?


    "Well, I know you''re good." Fan Xue said with an eyebrow.


    Those people are so happy that they all think fan Xue is picking eyebrows on herself. It seems that they can be closer to her in the future. There is a guy who wants to express himself, and deliberately kicks Zhang Tianxin to show his power. Zhang Linghua kneels on the ground, crawls to Zhang Tianxin''s front, sees Zhang Tianxin''s bruises and bruises, multiple injuries, a face of remorse said: "I''m sorry, my mother is not good, my mother is not able to protect you." Zhang Tianxin tightly tugs Zhang Linghua''s hand. Although he doesn''t speak, he constantly shakes his head to show that he doesn''t blame Zhang Linghua¡° You two mother and son, get out of here, and don''t show up in front of me in the future, or I''ll fight every time I see you. " Fan Xuezhi said with a high air. The flies around the excrement have green eyes and eyebrows, some show their arms, some wave their fists at Zhang Linghua, obviously threatening her. Zhang Linghua sighed. The first time she came to the company, she felt that this place was not suitable for her. After all, she was a coolie, but this is a place for mental survival. However, Han 3000 gave her a chance, so she tried her best to integrate herself into this place. But now it seems that no matter how hard she tried, she would not be accepted. In this case, what would she do here? Zhang Linghua doesn''t blame Han Sanqian, because Han Sanqian only gives her a better working and living environment. It''s because she is not accepted by others. In her heart, she will feel a little sorry for Han 3000, because she didn''t seize the opportunity and let Han 3000 down¡° Son, let''s go. " Zhang Linghua helped Zhang Tianxin up, just ready to go, but suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder¡° Three thousand. " When Zhang Linghua turned her head, she saw Han 3000''s cold face. Han Sanqian doesn''t know what happened, but he sees Zhang Tianxin''s injury and the aggressive staff¡° What''s going on? " Han three thousand deep voice asks a way. Zhang Linghua just wants to speak, but she can''t say anything. Even if Han 3000 helps her, it''s useless. She can''t integrate into the company''s environment. She can''t continue to work here. And for Zhang Tianxin''s sake, she won''t stay here either. This time Han 3000 can help. Next time? What if Zhang Tianxin is beaten again¡° Who are you? You are not an employee of our company. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of here. " Fan Xue looks at Han 3000 with disdain. The loser who comes from dares to interfere in her affairs¡° Aunt Zhang, tell me, I''ll make the decision for you. " Han 3000 ignores fan Xue and continues to ask Zhang Linghua. Fan Xue laughs, looks at Han 3000 with ridicule and says: "do you help her make the decision? Ha ha ha, do you want to laugh me to death? You are not mentally retarded like Zhang Tianxin, are you Zhang Tianxin is vulnerable to discrimination, which Han 3000 had expected, and this situation is not something he can change. But he can''t change the society, but it''s a very simple thing to change the weak water property. He raised his hand and slapped fan Xue in the face. Han 3000 said coldly, "is there any part of your speech here?" Fan Xue covers her face in disbelief. This loser dares to beat her¡° What are you still doing? Didn''t you see him hitting me? " Fan Xue said to the licking dog. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 157

    Those licking dogs want to have more opportunities to show themselves in front of fan Xue. Now Han 3000 takes the initiative to send them to the door, but they roll up their sleeves and open their sleeves when they have a good chance.


    However, these people who sit in the office and lack exercise are just like a few bedbugs to Han 3000. They can''t help beating them.


    Seeing Han 3000''s strong skills, the licking dogs lay on the ground and howled for days, fan Xue was flustered.


    This guy can fight like this!


    "Aunt Zhang, now you can tell me what happened." Han 3000 asked Zhang Linghua.


    Zhang Linghua didn''t expect that Han 3000''s method is so strong, and he can arrange himself into the company, there must be a certain relationship, although he doesn''t want to trouble Han 3000, but things have come to this point, it''s a good thing to help Zhang Tianxin clear the injustice.


    While Zhang Linghua tells Han 3000 the story, fan Xue runs back to Tang Long''s office.


    Tang Long is coaxing his girlfriend, saying that he can''t go home because he has to work overtime tonight. When he sees fan Xue in a panic, he immediately hangs up and says, "why don''t you knock when you come in?"


    Fan Xue said in a hurry: "Tang long, Zhang Linghua''s helper has come, and he has beaten his colleagues."


    Tang Long frowned, Zhang Linghua can help? How can it be? Isn''t she a woman who can''t do anything? Tang Long doesn''t even know why she can come to work.


    "I''ll see." Tang Long left the office with a calm face.


    At this time, Han 3000 already knows the whole story. Zhang Tianxin has been bullied from childhood to adulthood. He is very cowardly. It is absolutely impossible to molest fan Xue for no reason. He is clearly wronged by fan Xue.


    But why should fan Xue trouble Zhang Tianxin for no reason? Is it simply because it doesn''t look good?


    "Aunt Zhang, don''t worry. With me, no one can frame Zhang Tianxin." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Tang Long came. When he saw Han 3000, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Although he vowed to take revenge and return all the humiliations brought by Han 3000, now is not a good time.


    Han Cheng is dead. Although he doesn''t know the news of Nangong Qianqiu''s death, in this case, if Tang Long wants to be valued by the Han family, he has to wait for the situation of the Han family to be stable. Moreover, he has just entered the company, and he can''t get in touch with the senior management of the Han family.


    It''s not good for him to have a conflict with Han 3000 at this time.


    "How could it be you?" Tang Long asked.


    "As a senior member of the company, don''t you need to make a clear investigation when something like this happens?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han 3000 and Zhong Liang know that if this matter comes to Zhong Liang, it will be troublesome. Moreover, with the relationship between Han 3000 and Zhong Liang, if this matter is found out to him, the consequences will be more serious.


    "It''s a matter within our company. You''re not qualified to manage it." In front of so many colleagues, Tang Long didn''t want to lose face, so he didn''t want to compromise casually.


    "If you don''t check, let Zhong Liang check." Han 3000 light said, then took out the mobile phone.


    See here, Tang Long flustered, this guy because of this small matter, must alarm to Zhong liang?


    "OK, I''ll check." Tang Long gritted his teeth.


    Han Sanqian looks at fan Xue behind Tang Long and says, "now you can ask her why she slanders Zhang Tianxin."


    When fan Xueyi heard this, she was not happy. She stood behind Tang Long and thought that Tang long could protect her. She became arrogant again. She said to Han 3000, "why do you say that I slander him? This idiot is worse than anyone. He has peeped at me for a long time. I don''t know how many times. I''m so beautiful. What''s so strange about him?"


    "You are beautiful?" Han 3000 disdained to smile and said, "look at your ugly face. Is it beautiful?"


    Fan Xuedun was angry and didn''t dare to say that she was ugly. He jumped to Han Sanqian and said, "are you blind and dare to say that I am ugly? Why don''t you look at your poverty?"


    "Tang long, help me teach him a lesson. He dares to say I''m ugly."


    Tang Long''s expression is just like eating excrement. If other people want to be arrogant in front of him, Han 3000 is different. His relationship with Zhong Liang is extraordinary.


    Tang Long turns around and slaps fan Xue in the face. There is no other way but to let fan Xue carry the pot.


    "Why do you slander Zhang Tianxin?" Tang Long asked coldly.


    Fan Xue covers her face with astonishment. Tang Long told her to do it. Now, instead of helping her, she blames her!


    "You... Tang long, what are you doing?" Fan Xue asked dully.


    Tang Long clenched his teeth, winked at fan Xue and said, "make things clear, I can let you go."


    Fan Xue knows that Tang Long wants her to take responsibility, but why? Is it because of this loser? Why should he!


    "I... I..."


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, just say it." Tang Long said coldly.


    Fan Xue knows that if she doesn''t carry the pot, she will be hated by Tang long. She will never have a good life in the future. If she can help him take responsibility, she can get some benefits, and she can use this thing to coerce him in the future. For fan Xue, dignity can be trampled by money. As long as she has money, she would like to be a female dog¡° It''s me. I don''t want to work in the same environment with this idiot. It''s me who discriminates against him. That''s why I deliberately tear the silk stockings and wish for him. " Fan Xue lowered her head and said. Those colleagues were stunned when they heard these words. Although they couldn''t open their hearts to heaven, it was too much to slander him in this way. Moreover, although he was a fool, he never refused to be told to run errands by people in the company. Some people even take Zhang Tianxin as a dog to play with, throwing things for Zhang Tianxin to pick up, but also very happy. However, no one ever thought of using this way to drive Zhang Tianxin out of the company¡° Fan Xue, you are such a person. "¡° I''ve really lost my eye. I''ve liked you so long. "¡° He''s just a fool. Why do you have to haggle with him? It''s really annoying. Just treat him as invisible. " Of course, the biggest reason is not based on sympathy for Zhang Tianxin, but on Tang Long''s position. Obviously, Tang Long is going to be the master of Zhang Tianxin. How dare they help fan Xue. Fan Xue doesn''t feel ashamed to be despised. On the contrary, she is very happy. Even if she loses her job, it doesn''t matter. With Tang long in her hand, she can threaten him to take money in the future. Even if she doesn''t have a job, she will be supported. Isn''t this the life she yearns for¡° To Zhang Tianxin and Zhang Linghua. " Tang Long said harshly, with a sigh of relief in his heart. If this woman is not smart enough, it will be over today. Fan Xue went to Zhang Linghua and Zhang Tianxin, bowed deeply, and then said, "I''m sorry." Han three thousand frowned, the woman apologized very happy, this is based on the pressure of Tang long, no problem, but the problem is, why her mouth is still with a shallow smile. Who can be so brazen? And just being cheeky can make her happy? I''m about to lose my job, which is not a good thing for anyone. Unless... Unless she has other interests. If there is interest, where does it come from? Han 3000 looked at Tang Long and then asked Zhang Tianxin, "this big brother, have you talked to you recently?" Zhang Tianxin timidly raised his head, looked at Tang long, then quickly lowered his head. Han Sanqian saw the fear in Zhang Tianxin''s eyes. For the fear of Tang long, he couldn''t be afraid of Tang Long for no reason. It must be what Tang long did to him¡° Tell me what you have. Don''t be afraid. " Han 3000 said. Zhang Tianxin was saved by Han 3000 once, so he trusted Han 3000 very much. He bowed his head and said, "my brother asked me to perform dog barking for him, but my mother said that I am a human and can''t kneel down casually." Hearing this, Tang Long''s face changed greatly. He yelled at Zhang Tianxin: "fart your mother. When did I say that to you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 158

    Tang Long''s loud voice made Zhang Tianxin shiver all over. He hid behind Zhang Linghua and did not dare to speak any more.


    However, Han Sanqian has already made it clear what happened. Although fan Xue started this incident, Tang Long was the real initiator. He didn''t like Zhang Tianxin, so he drove Zhang Linghua away in such a slandering way.


    This guy has given him a chance last time. I didn''t expect that he was still fighting with power in the company.


    At this time, Zhong Liang arrived at the gate of the company, accompanied by Su Haichao, who was laughing in the whole process.


    Since Su Haichao became the chairman of the Su family, he has thought of many ways to get in touch with Zhong Liang, because the west of the city project is now almost the lifeblood of the Su family, and this cooperation is in the hands of Su Yingxia, which is not good for Su Haichao after all. So he hopes to be able to take charge of the west of the city project by himself after getting close to Zhong Liang.


    Because of his previous experience, Su Haichao didn''t dare to point it out directly. He could only save the country by curving and curry favor with Zhong Liang in various ways. Unfortunately, the effect was very little. However, in this case, Su Haichao didn''t give up.


    Two people walk into the company, when Zhong Liang sees Han 3000, all over a Zheng, little young master how here!


    Zhong Liang knows a lot about the recent changes in the Han family. Han Jun has become a loser and Han Cheng has died. It seems that even Nangong Qianqiu, the old lady, has died!


    With the support of Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun can become the leader of the Han family in the future. But now that Nangong Qianqiu is dead and Han Jun is abandoned, the only one who can inherit the Han family is Han 3000.


    If Zhong Liang had a heart of betrayal to Han 3000 before, now he has no idea of this.


    He works for the Han family. Now Han 3000 is the only one who can inherit the Han family. He has no choice but to be loyal to Han 3000.


    When Zhong Liang saw Han 3000, Su Haichao also saw it, and a doubt arose in his heart. How could this loser be here? And it looks like something happened.


    Su Haichao light smile, this evil pen, will not be in weak water real estate caused any trouble.


    Just as Su Haichao was preparing to watch a good play, Zhong Liang said, "Su Dong, there''s something wrong with the company today. Let''s make another appointment another day."


    "Brother Zhong, Han 3000 is a waste. It seems that he has caused trouble in your company, or I''ll help you." Su Haichao said.


    "Don''t you understand me, Su Dong? I said, "I''ll make another appointment." Zhong Liang said coldly.


    Su Haichao wants to see a good play, but Zhong Liang''s attitude is obviously very unhappy. Moreover, it''s so obvious that he has to stay here, which will only make Zhong Liang dissatisfied with him.


    "Brother Zhong, OK, I''ll go first. Let''s make an appointment next time." Su Haichao is not willing to leave the company, and scolds and says: "the evil writing tool almost makes me dissatisfied with Zhong Liang. You''d better not make trouble for me, or I can only let Su Yingxia bear the consequences."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhong Liang goes to the crowd and asks Tang long.


    When Tang Long saw Zhong Liang, he felt guilty. It''s too late to come back! It''s not a good end to let him in on this.


    But Tang Long thinks about it. He''s a talent Zhong Liang has dug up with a lot of money. Zhong Liang values his ability, so he won''t make trouble for him because he''s a waste employee. Even if there''s criticism, it''s just a scolding at most.


    "Brother Zhong, there is a misunderstanding." Tang Long said.


    Zhong Liang looked at Zhang Tianxin, and his heart sank. His mother was beaten black and blue. Could it be a misunderstanding?


    This mother and son are the people who are arranged by the young master to enter the company. Tang long, who is blind, even touches the young master''s brow.


    "Follow me to the office." Zhong Liang said coldly.


    Tang Long''s heart a joy, go to the office to be scolded, can''t disgrace, it seems that Zhong Liang is still very take care of his face.


    Sure enough, people with ability will be given special treatment wherever they go. Even if they make mistakes, they will not be punished seriously.


    After Zhong Liang, Tang Long is proud of himself.


    Han Sanqian said to Zhang Linghua, "take Tianxin to the hospital first, and then go home to have a rest for two days and come back to work."


    Come back to work?


    Zhang Linghua said with a embarrassed face: "three thousand, I don''t want to trouble you any more. Tang Long made trouble for us for the first time. There will be a second time."


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "don''t worry, Tang long will get out of the company soon. If anyone dares to make trouble for you in the future, he will be fired directly."


    Zhang Linghua looks stunned, directly fired? Does he have such ability?


    After a short period of surprise, those colleagues kept shaking their heads with a smile. Where did this guy come from? How dare he say such big words.


    Weak water real estate everyone knows that Tang Long is the person Zhong Lianghua invited back. How can Tang long be expelled because of Zhang Linghua? It''s a school flower.


    "Man, what are you boasting about? Do you know how Tang Long came to our company?"


    "He was hired by brother Zhong. He fired Tang Long for Zhang Linghua. Are you telling us a joke?"


    "Who are you? You talk like you can manage the affairs of our company, and you don''t have to think about it when you talk big?" Just now several people who were beaten by Han 3000 looked at Han 3000 with extremely disdainful expression¡° I''ll see if I can get fired or not Han 3000 light finish saying, toward Zhong Liang''s office. In the office. With a smile on his face, Tang Long said to Zhong Liang, "brother Zhong, thank you. I really did it a little recklessly, but our company has a fool all day long, which also affects the company''s image."¡° Thank you? For what? " Zhong Liang asked lightly¡° You asked me to come to the office just to pretend to teach me a lesson? I know you don''t want me to lose face in front of other colleagues. I know what you mean Tang Long said. The corner of Zhong Liang''s mouth goes up. He calls Tang long to the office just to let Han 3000 deal with it better. After all, the young master''s identity is secret in Cloud City¡° Tang long, do you know what a stupid thing you''ve done today? " Zhong Liang said. Tang Long is still a pair of life and death, said with a smile: "brother Zhong, you scold me, I next time, will be thoughtful, absolutely will not cause too much influence."¡° Next time? " Zhong Liang shook his head. I''m afraid all the things in this fool''s head are shit¡° Why do you aim at Zhang Tianxin? There won''t be any contradiction between him and you, will there? " Zhong Liang asked, although Zhang Tianxin''s intelligence is indeed a bit of a problem, he never makes trouble at ordinary times. Moreover, he is so clever that he can''t take the initiative to provoke Tang long. Speaking of this, Tang Long showed a look of exclamation and said: "there is no contradiction. He just wants to play with this big fool and let him learn a few dog barks for me. I didn''t expect that this big fool didn''t listen to me. You can tell me, if this kind of fool can''t make us happy in our company, what''s the value? Besides, since Zhang Linghua entered the company, We haven''t made any achievements. Our company''s money is not from strong winds. What do we do to raise such idle people? " Tang Long thinks that in dealing with this matter is for the good of the company, so in his tone, there is an element of inviting credit. Zhang Linghua''s acceptance ability is really not strong, and she has not made much contribution to the company, but her age and previous working environment, after all, give her a lot of restrictions. No achievements, but it does not mean that Zhang Linghua did not work hard. During this period, Zhong Liang has also paid attention to Zhang Linghua''s performance. She is seriously absorbing new knowledge and wants to contribute to the company. In Zhong Liang''s opinion, this kind of employee is worth cultivating. However, in Tang Long''s eyes, he denies Zhang Linghua''s efforts and only sees that Zhang Linghua is nowhere¡° What you said is very reasonable, but what have you done since you have been in the company for so long? " Zhong Liang said. Tang Long''s position in the company is very high. He is immersed in the ambiguous game with his female colleagues. He really doesn''t do anything, but it can''t deny his ability. Just want to explain, Han 3000 pushed the door. Tang Long frowned, how did this guy come? Although he has a good relationship with Zhong Liang, he is not qualified to intervene in the internal affairs of the company. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 159

    "Han 3000, there''s nothing for you here. What are you doing here?" Tang Long said with dissatisfaction.


    Han 3000 went to his desk and sat directly on Zhong Liang''s seat.


    This action is to see Tang long angry!


    What bullshit, dare to sit in Zhong Liang''s position.


    Zhong Liang treats you as a friend, which is not the reason why you rub your nose and face.


    He is a member of the Han family, and you are just a loser of Cloud City.


    "Han 3000, you are so brazen. Brother Zhong treats you as a friend. It''s lucky that you dare to sit on brother Zhong''s seat casually." Tang Long rebuked coldly.


    "Friends?" Han 3000 light smile, to Zhong Liang asked: "are we friends?"


    Zhong Liang''s face is livid. You want to die yourself. Why are you pulling me into the water! Hastily said to Han 3000: "I have no qualification."


    Han Sanqian looked at Tang long, shrugged and said, "do you hear me? He is not qualified to be my friend."


    Tang Long''s 360 degree circle, Zhong Liang, is not qualified... Is not qualified to be Han 3000''s friend?


    How can it be? He''s just a loser. Anyone can step on him. How can Zhong Liang not be qualified?


    Tang Long digs his ears. He must have heard wrong, or he has hallucinations.


    "Brother Zhong, do you want me to teach you a lesson about this ungrateful guy?" Tang Long said.


    "What the hell are you going to be?" Zhong Liang grits his teeth and says to Tang long that he still wants to teach Han 3000 a lesson in this kind of rubbish, but he doesn''t know what kind of goods he is.


    "Brother Zhong, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Long asked.


    Zhong Liang takes a look at Han 3000, and his heart trembles. He can''t let Tang long talk nonsense any more, or he will be implicated by this fool, and he won''t even fart.


    "Young master, what do you want to do with Tang Long?" Zhong Liang asked.


    His words are obviously intended to reveal information to Tang long, so that Tang long can know the identity of Han 3000.


    And say this sentence, Zhong Liang took a great risk, once han 3000 is dissatisfied with this, his life is even at the end.


    But Han 3000 didn''t seem to be angry.


    At this time, Tang Long''s face turned pale in an instant.


    What does young master mean?


    Why does Zhong Liang call Han 3000 young master!


    He is a member of the Han family. He can be called a young master


    Boom!


    Tang Long''s head was like thunder, which shocked his whole soul.


    Han... Han 3000, he, is he from the Han family!


    With a puff, Tang Long knelt on the ground powerlessly and said to Han 3000 in disbelief: "you... You are the Han family!"


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I''m not the Han family long ago. I disdain to be the Han family. For me, I''m Han 3000."


    What does this mean? Tang Long doesn''t understand, but Zhong Liang''s face is even worse. He doesn''t regard himself as the Han family. What does this mean? I didn''t pay attention to the Han family.


    After all, for so many years, he has made a lot of deployment in secret, and even Fengqian company has been cultivated by him in secret.


    Maybe... Those people in Yanjing who watch the jokes of the Han family never dream that the real strength of the Han family is not in Nangong Qianqiu, not in Han Jun, but in this unknown young master!


    It is absolutely no problem to rebuild a more brilliant Han family with his government and means.


    Is this to push the old and establish the new?


    Zhong Liang felt that his scalp was crisp and numb, just like there was electric current. Until now, he realized how terrible the young master was.


    Wiping a cold sweat on his forehead, Zhong Liang said: "young master, Zhong Liang is only loyal to you in his life. If there is any betrayal, heaven will destroy the earth."


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "don''t be so eager to be loyal to me. I warned you to be kind to Zhang Linghua. What have you done?"


    Zhong Liang was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and said, "young master, I''m sorry. It''s my dereliction of duty. I hope you can forgive me. I will obey you in the future."


    Han 3000 stood up, went to Zhong Liang and said condescensively, "you have reservation for me. I can understand. After all, in your eyes, I''m just a port of call for you. Is Han Jun the real master in your heart?"


    The cold sweat on Zhong Liang''s forehead is like a bean, dripping.


    He did think that way before, because the Han family gave Han 3000 more opportunities. In Zhong Liang''s eyes, he could never beat Han Jun. after all, Han Jun was the favorite of Nangong Qianqiu, and Han 3000''s achievements could not be equal to Nangong Qianqiu''s words.


    So do anything, Zhong Liang will leave a line for himself, to avoid returning to Han Jun in the future.


    Take Zhang Linghua as an example. Since the day Zhang Linghua entered the company, Zhong Liang has been in a wait-and-see state, and has not exercised any rights and preferential treatment for Zhang Linghua. The reason is that he uses these details to help him improve his position in front of Han Jun in the future.


    He had to let Han Jun know from all aspects that although he was with Han 3000, he didn''t work hard for Han 3000. But Zhong Liang never thought that these little things would be noticed by Han 3000. He did not expect that the Han family would suddenly have such a big change¡° Didn''t you think about the consequences before you took me for a fool? " Han continued¡° Young master, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. From today on, I''ll do my best for you. " Zhong liangmeng kowtows to Han 3000. He knows what will happen if he is driven out of the Han family. By Han 3000''s means, there will be no place for him to live in China. And it''s not easy for Zhong Liang to get to such a high level. This is all he has. Tang Long has a face of despair. It doesn''t matter whether Han 3000 is a member of the Han family. Just relying on Zhong Liang''s attitude towards him, Tang long can understand the gap between him and Han 3000. Revenge? It''s just a joke. Now think about the oath that Tang Long made at the beginning. He thinks it''s absurd. In front of such people, does he have a chance to revenge? However, Tang long can''t understand why such a powerful man is willing to be scolded as a loser. For three years, the whole cloud city treats him as a joke. How can he endure this humiliation¡° Zhong Liang, this is your last chance. Take advantage of it. " Han 3000 said. Zhong Liang heard this, kowtow constantly, repeatedly said: "thank you young master, thank you young master, Zhong Liang will remember your words, will seize the opportunity you give."¡° This man, don''t let me see him in any company in Cloud City. " Han three thousand finish saying this, left the office. Zhong Liang didn''t dare to get up until the door of the office was closed. He didn''t have to say much about Tang Long''s hatred. If it wasn''t for this fool, how could it have happened today? Just now, for Zhong Liang, his life was almost on the line¡° You heard what the young master said Zhong Liang said coldly. Tang Long''s face was flustered. He knelt down to Zhong Liang''s side and begged for mercy: "brother Zhong, please, help me, help me. If I leave Yuncheng, I will have nothing." Tang Long''s achievements are not only his own abilities, but also his contacts accumulated in Yuncheng for so many years. This is the most valuable thing for him. If there is no company in Yuncheng to ask for him, all his efforts over the years will turn into a bubble, and then he will go to other cities to start all over again, which is absolutely impossible for Tang long to adapt to. Zhong Liang looked at Tang Long with disgust and said, "do you think I have the ability to save you? You''ve made me almost helpless. Get out of here and don''t let me see you again. "¡° By the way, I would like to remind you that if you dare to divulge the identity of the young master, your life will be in danger. " Tang Long shakes his body unconsciously and worries about his life! Despair, repentance. Tang long kept slapping himself in the face. If it wasn''t for his series of stupid behaviors, how could things have come to such a stage? He even tried to get revenge on Han 3000. Ridiculous, ridiculous! When the employees of the company see Han 3000 leave the company, they gather together and whisper. Until now, they still think Han 3000 is bragging. After all, Tang Long is a person dug up by Zhong Liang himself and a very important person in the company. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 160

    "Where do you think this boaster comes from?"


    "Who knows? Looking at that loser, he may be paranoid."


    "You say, what will Zhong Liang do with Tang Long?"


    "What else can we do? Just be perfunctory. Can we really fire Tang Long for Zhang Linghua?"


    Several people discuss this matter with a smile, until Tang Long comes out of Zhong Liang''s office, they feel that things are not right.


    "What''s the matter? Tang Long''s expression can''t really be removed."


    "How can it be? No one can afford Zhang Linghua''s dismissal."


    "Damn, I''ll ask."


    Someone walked up to Tang Long and asked, "Tang long, what''s the matter? Has brother Zhong expelled Zhang Ling?"


    Tang Long''s heart has been completely desperate, the whole person is like a walking corpse, without any energy, push away the people in front of him and go back to his office.


    The door of the office didn''t close. When Tang Long was packing his personal belongings, the onlookers outside were shocked.


    "Wocao, isn''t it? It''s really Tang Long who has been fired!"


    "My God, who was that young man just now? He said he would be fired if he was fired."


    "It''s over. I''ve offended Zhang Linghua before. What should I do? I won''t be fired."


    This sentence, all panic, because they are more or less Diao sad Zhang Linghua, as for bullying and teasing Zhang Tianxin, it is a necessary drama every day.


    From the day Zhang Tianxin arrived at the company, these people took Zhang Tianxin as a plaything. When they were happy, they teased him, but when they were not happy, they took Zhang Tianxin as a vent and scolded him.


    Now, Tang Long has been expelled because of this, what will happen to them.


    "Any of you who dares to trouble Zhang Linghua in the future will come to the same end as Tang long." At this time, Zhong Liang''s voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned around in fear, one by one silent.


    "Brother Zhong, don''t worry. It will never happen again."


    "We will treat Zhang Tianxin well and take good care of him in the future."


    "In fact, this child is very poor. We have gone too far before. We must review ourselves."


    When people admit their mistakes, fan Xue is very unhappy, because she provokes this matter. Although Tang Long is behind the scenes, she can''t get rid of it.


    Before, she didn''t worry about losing her job because she thought she could live by blackmailing Tang long. But now, Tang Long has been expelled. What kind of blackmail capital does she have.


    "Fan Xue, you let me down. Go away." Zhong Liang said, back to his office.


    Fan Xue is as white as paper. She didn''t catch anything and lost her job. For her, it was a fatal blow.


    Credit card consumption in advance, if there is no job, what else to return?


    Those licking dogs didn''t dare to say anything nice to fan Xue at this time. Although she was beautiful, she had to have money to make it. It was not worth losing her job for her.


    At this time, outside the gate of weak water real estate company, Su Haichao blocked Han 3000''s way.


    "Loser, you won''t offend anyone in the weak water property, will you? You clearly know that the Su family has cooperation with the weak water real estate, so you don''t mean to make trouble for me, do you? " Su Haichao said to Han 3000 with a high and arrogant look.


    He is now the chairman of the board of directors. Without knowing the identity of Han 3000, he does have the capital to be proud. After all, Su Yingxia is only his subordinate now.


    And when he and Zhong Liang have a good relationship and can hold the project in his own hands, he won''t even have to face Su Yingxia.


    Of course, all this is just Su Haichao''s imagination.


    "Who can I offend." Han 3000 said.


    "So it is." Su Haichao nodded his head with ridicule and said: "with your ability, you can''t offend any big man. Who will take you as a loser?"


    "Since you know, there are other reasons for waiting for me here." Han 3000 asked.


    Su Haichao smiles and says, "it''s family day in a few days. I''m afraid you''ll forget it, so I''ll wake you up."


    Han 3000 pretended to be surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to invite me in person. Do I have to thank you?"


    Su Haichao held his head high and said, "if you have to thank me, I''m the chairman of the Su family now. I don''t want to bother with you. I''ll give you a chance to eat something good."


    Does Su Haichao sincerely invite Han 3000?


    Of course not. He and Su Yihan have already agreed not to allow Han 3000 to participate in the family day. The reason why they say that is that they want Han 3000 to go and then drive him away.


    He is happy to find pleasure in playing with others, especially when he is Han 3000.


    Trampling on Han 3000''s dignity and trampling on the ground is something Su Haichao can''t get tired of in his life. Who calls Han 3000 a loser?


    And three times beaten, Su Haichao did not forget the hatred¡° Well, in that case, I''ll go and see a good play. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Then you have to come early. " Su Haichao said with a smile. Back in the car, looking at Han 3000''s back, Su Haichao said to himself with a sneer: "what an idiot, do you think I''ll let you in? When the time comes, let all relatives see your jokes, and it will be like playing monkey. " Han 3000 went to the hospital to make sure that Zhang Tianxin''s injury was not serious before leaving. During the period, Zhang Linghua said some words of thanks, and Han Sanqian accepted all the orders, because this is the only way Zhang Linghua can repay him. If Zhang Linghua is not allowed to finish, she will feel uncomfortable. As for going to work in the company, Han Sanqian also agreed with her, and let her not worry. In the future, no one in the company dares to bully Zhang Tianxin. Wandering in the street, I didn''t pick up Su Yingxia to get off work. It was boring and tasteless. I was planning to go to magic city to have a look when someone punched him in the back¡° Han 3000, where have you been for so long? " Tianling''er is shopping with her best friend. She is excited when she meets Han 3000. She immediately brings her best friend to meet Han 3000. The girl friend was wearing a pink dress. Although she couldn''t compare with tianling''er, she was very big and attractive. Even Han 3000 couldn''t help looking in¡° What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll blind you in the eye. " Tianling hands akimbo, deliberately straighten out the chest to Han 3000 said. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He takes back his sight and says to Tian ling''er, "if you want to blind my eyes, do you have to consider whether you have this ability?" Tian ling''er thought of Han 3000''s victory over Luo Bin in the boxing hall, and immediately let out his anger¡° Do you know what a gentleman is? A gentleman wants a beautiful woman. " Said Tian ling''er¡° Beauty? " Han 3000 looked at his head and said curiously, "where is the beauty?" Tianling''er gnashes his teeth. Can''t he see such a beautiful woman in front of him¡° Han 3000, do you have to make me angry? " The day spirit son gloomy face, gnash teeth of say. Xie Yufu knows that the man in front of her is Han 3000, a well-known loser in Yuncheng, so she doesn''t like Han 3000 at all intuitively. What''s more, she doesn''t understand why tianling''er greets Han 3000 on the street. Isn''t she afraid to lose her face? However, although she is tianling''er''s best friend, she does not dare to talk about these things, because the Xie family and the Tianjia family belong to a cooperative relationship, and the Tianjia family occupies a dominant position, so even the relationship of this best friend has interests¡° Ling''er, it''s so hot. Let''s find a cold drink shop and have a rest. " Xie Yufu said that she wanted to separate from Han 3000 earlier, so as not to be seen by outsiders¡° Han 3000, can I have a cup of milk tea? " Said Tian ling''er. Han three thousand looked at the time, just no place to go, but he was about to speak, Xie Yufu said: "let''s go by ourselves." Han 3000 smiles. From Xie Yufu''s eyes, he sees a trace of disgust. Obviously, the pink skirt girl doesn''t like him¡° Otherwise, I won''t go. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. At this time, tianling''er shows her dissatisfaction with Xie Yufu. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 161

    When Xie Yufu feels the change of tianling''er''s expression, she is flustered. The elder of her family has told her that she must be tolerant when she gets along with tianling''er, because everything in Xie''s family is connected with tianling''er''s family. Her friendship can bring great benefits to Xie''s family, and it''s also a double-edged sword. If she doesn''t use it well, it will bring trouble to Xie''s family.


    The attitude of tianling''er decides the fate of Xie''s family.


    "We''ve been together." Xie Yufu says to Han 3000 that she has to accept even though she looks down on Han 3000 in her heart. She just makes an appointment with her favorite boy later. If he knows that he is drinking milk tea with this loser, he will be ashamed.


    Han Sanqian is a little surprised by Xie Yufu''s sudden attitude change. It seems that these two friends are not simply friends, but it''s not surprising. After all, tianling''er is a member of Tianjia family, and it''s reasonable to tolerate her. This pink skirt girl''s family should have made a lot of profits in Tianjia.


    "What have you been doing recently? There has been no news. I heard that even your grandfather asked you out, you didn''t show up." As if nothing had happened, Tian ling''er asked Han 3000.


    Did tianchangsheng contact himself? It should be Han Jun who answered the phone. I don''t think the apprentice can understand why the master didn''t see him.


    "Nothing, just playing around." Han 3000 said.


    Where are you playing?


    Tian ling''er is nervous. How can a good man like Han 3000 go out to play? If he is seduced by Yingyan, he will lose a lot.


    "Next time you go to play, take me with you. I also want to travel." Said Tian ling''er.


    Xie Yufu frowned when she heard this. Is it a brain cramp? Why do you want to be so close to this loser and travel with him!


    Is the last rumor true?


    After tianchangsheng''s birthday party, Yuncheng spread a lot of speculation about Han 3000.


    Those who don''t know the identity of Han 3000 guess that he will be the son-in-law of the Tian family in the future.


    As for Xie Yufu, who is clear about Han 3000''s identity, he heard another version, saying that tianlaozi attaches great importance to Han 3000 and plans to promote him in Yuncheng.


    But even if he really wants to be promoted, tianling''er shouldn''t behave like this. Han 3000 is a wimp again. He is also the son-in-law of the Su family.


    "Aren''t you still studying? Absenteeism is not what students should do. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianling''er mumbled and said, "for me, what''s the meaning of reading? My family has money, and I don''t need to make money."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This is the truth. With Tianjia''s assets, tianling''er doesn''t have to worry about having no money to spend all his life.


    But how can knowledge be measured by money?


    But this kind of truth is meaningless. After all, knowledge can be used to change the fate of the poor. For a young lady like tianling''er, learning knowledge means enriching herself. As for changing her fate and pursuing a better life, it is totally unnecessary for her.


    The three found a famous coffee shop, where tianling''er''s favorite milk tea, and she was a regular customer here. When she arrived, the waiter was very enthusiastic, and even the manager came out in person and showed them to the card seat on the second floor.


    "Miss Tian, are you still the same?" The manager asked tianling''er.


    Tian Ling Er nodded and asked Han 3000, "what do you drink?"


    "Ice water." Han 3000 doesn''t drink much beverage products. Although the ice water is tasteless, there is no drink that can quench his thirst.


    The manager sneered in his heart. Where did this guy come from? When he arrived at such a high-grade shop, he only drank white water.


    However, hissing to hissing, the manager of Jingjing still found the difference of Han 3000.


    Tianling''er only asked the man what to drink, but didn''t ask his best friend. Is this humble young man still a big man?


    After Xie Yufu ordered her drink, the phone rang.


    "I''m going to pick someone up." After Xie Yufu finishes speaking to Tian linger, she goes downstairs in a hurry.


    Outside the coffee shop, a Ferrari stops at the side of the road. Xie Yufu goes directly to the car and looks at the man in the car. Her face is very happy. This is the man she has admired for a long time, Kong Wu.


    "Kong Wu, go upstairs and have a rest." Xie Yufu said.


    "Don''t you say there''s something important? Go ahead, I have other things." Kong Wu said impatiently that although Xie Yufu is a beautiful woman, the strength of Xie''s family is similar to that of Kong''s family. For Kong Wu, Xie Yufu is not an ordinary woman. She can be thrown away just by playing, so he is too lazy to think about Xie Yufu.


    Kong Wu is not interested in all the women who will cause a burden. After all, he is still young, has a wonderful world, and there are many beauties waiting for him. How can he hang himself in a tree.


    Xie Yufu doesn''t mind Kong Wu''s indifferent attitude, because she has been used to it for a long time, and most people will become blind when they like someone, even if Xie Yufu knows that Kong Wu has a lot of bad behavior¡° Go and have a rest. Tianling''er is here, too. " Xie Yufu said that this is why she asked Kong Wu to meet at this time, because she knew that only when tianling''er was present, Kong Wu would give her face. Sure enough, Kong Wu''s expression suddenly changed when he heard that tianling''er was there. He didn''t think about having anything to do with tianling''er, and he didn''t have the courage. After all, tianling''er is only 18 years old now, and tianchangsheng has very strict protection for her. Anyone who wants to dye tianling''er won''t come to a good end, but he can strengthen the Tianjia Princess and make friends with her, The benefits are also great¡° Well, I''m just thirsty. Let''s quench my thirst. " Kong Wu got out of the car and said. Xie Yufu is very happy. She doesn''t mind that Kong Wu stayed because of tianling''er. However, she doesn''t want Kong Wu to think about it, so she has to take preventive measures¡° There''s another person here today, but I have nothing to do with him. Don''t worry, I''m meeting him for the first time. " Xie Yufu said¡° Who is it? " Confucius and Wu are good at strange ways¡° It''s just a loser. You should have heard his name, but you certainly haven''t met him. How can such a person be qualified to meet you? " Xie Yufu disdains to say, how about being valued by tianchangsheng? In Xie Yufu''s eyes, he still just treats Han 3000 as a loser, because there are too many losers about Han 3000 in Yuncheng, and this stereotype can not be erased by one thing¡° What a loser Kong Wu doubts of say, Cloud City of wretch waste, is he¡° Let''s go. What do you care about this loser? Just think he doesn''t exist. " Xie Yufu takes the initiative to hold Kong Wu''s hand, and her face is full of happiness. Kong Wu was rescued by Han 3000 in Yundingshan villa area last time. If Han 3000 hadn''t come forward, the property management department of Yundingshan villa area would have been in trouble with the Kong family. Maybe the Kong family would have been finished because of this, so in Kong Wu''s heart, he was very excited by Han 3000. As for how loud his name was in Yuncheng, Kong Wu thought it didn''t matter. I don''t know whether these things are true or false, but it''s true that Han 3000 saved him. After Xie Yufu walked into the coffee shop, Kong Wu couldn''t help asking, "the person you''re talking about can''t be Han 3000?" Xie Yufu closed her mouth and said with a smile, "who can be so famous except him in the whole Cloud City?" Kong Wu''s expression was stunned. Han 3000 wanted to thank him for a long time. He didn''t expect to meet him in this situation today. He unconsciously quickened his pace. Xie Yufu sneers in her heart. It''s lucky that Han 3000 can sit at the same table with Kong Wu to drink milk tea. But when Kong Wu went upstairs, Xie Yufu was shocked and couldn''t believe it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 162

    "Brother Han, I didn''t expect that it was really you. I always wanted to find a chance to thank you for what happened last time." When Kong Wu saw Han 3000, he stepped forward enthusiastically, and at the same time, he threw away Xie Yufu''s hand.


    Xie Yufu was at a loss for a while. If tianling''er was good to this coward, it was because tianchangsheng valued him. What was Kong Wu for? Is it true that even a man as good as Kong Wu needs to curry favor with Han 3000?


    Tianchangsheng''s influence is really big enough. His words alone can cause such a big response.


    If even Kong Wu is like this, I''m afraid that all the people in Yuncheng will go to curry favor with this wretch.


    Xie Yufu''s heart is very unbalanced. Why can such waste turn over because of tianchangsheng''s words? However, she has to be careful to serve tianling''er and pretend to be a good friend.


    In fact, in her heart, there is a lot of dissatisfaction with tianling''er, but she doesn''t dare to vent it.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you." Han Sanyi looks surprised. He has never seen Kong Wu since he met him last time. He can meet him on such an occasion. He seems to like Kong Wu very much according to Xie Yufu''s attitude.


    "I didn''t expect that, Miss Tian. I''ll invite brother han to dinner tonight. Come along, too." Kong Wu said.


    Tianling''er is always thinking about the reason why she can ask Han 3000. Unexpectedly, Kong Wu helped her to finish this task. Naturally, she is happy, and her affection for Kong Wu has increased a bit.


    "Yes, I''ll have a good one." Tianling''er said with a smile.


    "No problem. How can you be humble if you invite Miss Tian to dinner?" Kong Wu said with a smile.


    In Xie Yufu''s eyes, Han 3000 should be an outsider, but now, it is obvious that she is rejected. Listening to the three people chatting, no one will respond to her even if they force a word or two, which makes Xie Yufu hate Han 3000 inexplicably.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000, Kong Wu wouldn''t ignore him, nor would Tian ling''er. It was because of this loser that she was allowed to synthesize a transparent person in this field.


    After drinking the milk tea, Han 3000 looks at the time. Su Yingxia should be off work, so he calls in advance to report that he won''t go home for dinner tonight. It''s hard to be gracious. Kong Wu wants to thank him, and he''s embarrassed to refuse. Moreover, for Han 3000, these young people in Yuncheng are worth making friends with. After all, these young people are the real economic pillars in the future.


    Dinner in a very hot hot hot pot shop, to eat here must be a week in advance reservation, but with Kong Wu in, easy to get hot pot shop reserved box is not a problem.


    Moreover, when the hotpot shop owner learned that tianling''er was also there, he personally went to the box to say hello, and arranged the manager at the door of the box, waiting for orders at any time.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t drink. Kong Wu simply serves a drink, pushes a cup to change a cup, and has a good chat. But they are all very daily things, and don''t involve Han Sanqian''s private affairs. This is Kong Wu''s wisdom. Although he knows Han Sanqian is not simple, he also has a lot of curiosity about Han Sanqian, but no matter how much curiosity he has, he has to suppress it and make friends with Han Sanqian, I have a chance to know these things slowly. Once han 3000''s disgust is aroused, he will lose a lot if he becomes a friend or an enemy.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." During the meal, Xie Yufu can only find a reason to go out and breathe.


    Out of the box door, Xie Yufu''s expression is a lot colder, because she was completely excluded from this circle. Originally, she wanted to take this opportunity to make an appointment with Kong Wu to get in touch with her feelings, but now she was destroyed by Han 3000, and she was very unwilling.


    Xie Yufu, who comes out of the bathroom, just bumps into a man who is drunk and floating. It seems that he is very drunk. When he plans, Xie Yufu smiles.


    Went to the man in front of her, deliberately rubbed the other side with her body, and then she changed her face, slapped the man in the face, panic said: "why do you touch me?"


    The man was dizzy and didn''t know what was going on after a slap. Instead, he looked up and saw that Xie Yufu was good-looking and sexy. He said with a smile, "beauty, how much is it for one night? Stay with me tonight. I''ll make you feel great."


    This made Xie Yufu smile more, but he soon covered it up and became more panic. He said, "you fart. I''m not this kind of person. You apologize to me quickly, otherwise, I won''t let you off today."


    "Apologize. There are few people in Yuncheng who can make me apologize." The man said with a smile, completely ignored Xie Yufu''s threat.


    It happened that she came to Xie Yufu and blocked her way. She continued: "you slapped me just now. It''s good. I like your strong temper. I don''t know if you are so strong in bed."


    With these words, the man took Xie Yufu''s hand.


    At this time, Xie Yufu was really panicked. She quickly left and said, "don''t bother me. I''m Kong Wu''s girlfriend. Do you know who he is?"


    This is Xie Yufu''s plan to give Kong Wu a chance to save her beauty, so that she can show her weakness in front of Kong Wu. If Kong Wu can have compassion, it will be better.


    "Kong Wu? I haven''t heard of any bullshit. You fucked me. If you don''t accompany me tonight, it won''t be over. " Said the man. At this time, Han 3000, who came to the toilet, happened to run into this scene. The man who stopped Xie Yufu was a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere¡° Are you all right? " Han 3000 stepped forward and asked. Xie Yufu created an opportunity for Kong Wu, not for Han Sanqian to make trouble. He said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter with you? Go away and don''t meddle in your business." When Xie Yufu said this, he didn''t see that the drunk was half sober, obviously because he saw Han 3000¡° OK, you go on. " Han Sanqian shrugs and walks into the bathroom. The man was relieved when he heard this. The reason why he saw Han 3000 was so afraid was that he was under Mo Yang''s command. He was afraid that he would offend the woman of brother 3000. But now it seems that this woman has a problem with brother 3000. In this case, we can''t let her go¡° Beauty, you really don''t know how to cherish opportunities. " Said the man. Xie Yufu didn''t know what stupid things she had done. She was still counting on Kong Wu to save her. She said, "you wait. I''ll let my boyfriend come."¡° OK, I''ll wait for you Xie Yufu calls Kong Wu and says that she is in trouble. Because of his relationship with the Xie family, Kong Wu had to come forward. The man arrived, but when Kong Wu saw that man, he wanted to slap Xie Yufu in the face. A few days ago, Kong Wu''s father met Mo Yang. At that time, he was also there. He met Mo Yang''s man, the evil woman. Did he offend Mo Yang? The Kong family has a high status in Yuncheng, and they even live in Yundingshan villa area. But after all, they are people in shopping malls. If they are against people in the gray areas like Moyang, we can imagine the end. And now the momentum of Moyang is very fierce, no one in the whole Cloud City can be his opponent, but Kong Wu''s father wants to have a good relationship with Moyang¡° Kong Wu, this rascal insults me. Please help me get revenge. " Xie Yufu said eagerly to Kong Wu, a soft and weak look¡° Your boyfriend turned out to be Master Kong. "¡° Hum, now you know how powerful he is. You''d better kneel down and apologize to me today. " Xie Yufu said triumphantly¡° What''s going on? " Kong Wu approached and asked the man¡° Master Kong, your girlfriend slapped me for no reason, but still said I was rude to her. What should we do about this? " The man sneered and said that if Han 3000 didn''t have the episode just now, he would forget it. After all, he still had to give Kong Wu some face. But just now Xie Yufu was so rude to Han 3000 and asked Han 3000 to get out of the way. Can this be good¡° When you fart, it''s clear that you are the first to insult me, and then I''ll beat you. What''s that for no reason? " Xie Yufu immediately cried out wrongly, took Kong Wu''s hand, and said: "Kong Wu, please help me revenge, this shameless thing, just touched my butt." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 163

    Kong Wu shakes off Xie Yufu''s hand and says in a cold voice, "she''s not my girlfriend. Today''s event has nothing to do with me."


    Xie Yufu''s face turns pale when she hears these words. She deliberately creates an opportunity for Kong Wu to save Mei. Unexpectedly, he is so heartless!


    "Kong Wu, what do you mean? I''ve loved you for so long. Are you so heartless?" Xie Yufu said with gnashing teeth.


    "Xie Yufu, please help yourself. This brother is under Mo boss. You''d better call your father and let him solve this problem. Fortunately, your father can save you. If you''re not lucky, you can pay for it with meat today." Kong Wu said.


    Xie Yufu is shocked. This man is Mo Yang''s man!


    She''s just looking for a ghost to replace her, and she''ll provoke Mo Yang!


    Even if her father met Mo Yang, he had to be polite. What would be the consequence of wronging Mo Yang''s men?


    "Little girl, you didn''t see the Yellow calendar when you went out today, did you?" The man said with a smile.


    Xie Yufu''s legs and feet are soft, and she is very regretful. How can she, how can she provoke the people of Moyang? She just wanted to find someone for Kong Wu to show off. She just wanted Kong Wu to know that she was a weak woman who needed protection!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Xie Yufu apologizes to the man.


    At this time, the toilet of Han 3000 came out, the man saw Han 3000, unconsciously straightened the waist.


    When passing by, Xie Yufu suddenly grabs Han 3000''s hand. He has such a good relationship with Tian Changsheng that he is sure to save himself.


    "Han 3000, help me. Aren''t you familiar with tianlaozi? Let the master of heaven say a word for me Xie Yufu said in panic.


    Han 3000 frowned and said with a smile, "just now you told me to go away. Did you forget so soon?"


    "Sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t let you go." Xie Yufu knows how much trouble she has caused. When her father knows about it, he will scold her. Kong Wu can''t save her, but Han Sanqian can, so it doesn''t matter if he apologizes to Han Sanqian.


    "I helped you." Han 3000 light said, throw Xie language Fu''s hand, toward the box.


    Xie Yufu looks desperate, kneels down to the man and says, "please, let me go. I didn''t mean to. I can give you money, please."


    The man sneered and thought that if he had offended brother 3000, could it be solved with money?


    Pulling Xie Yufu''s hair, she pulled back to her box.


    In the box, Mo Yang and Lin Yong were there. Seeing a woman brought back by the man, they asked suspiciously, "what are you doing?"


    The man went to Mo Yang and explained the situation in his ear. Mo Yang, a kind of human spirit, guessed what Xie Yufu wanted to do for the first time. However, the person she asked for help found the wrong person and missed the opportunity.


    It''s a lot of guts to let Han 3000 go.


    "Let your father come, you little girl. If you want to use my brothers, you have to pay a price." Mo Yang said.


    In another box, seeing that Xie Yufu didn''t come back, Tian ling''er asked curiously, "where''s Xie Yufu? Where''s she?"


    "Miss Tian, Xie Yufu has offended people in Moyang." Kong Wu said.


    "Moyang? What did she do? " The day spirit son doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Kong Wu explains the situation to Tian ling''er. After hearing this, Tian ling''er has no pity for Xie Yufu''s fate. She knows how much her best friend''s plot is. If she just plays tricks to let Kong Wu hero save beauty, she can come forward and say a good word for Xie Yufu. After all, she is a member of the Tian family, and Mo Yang will certainly give her face.


    But Xie Yufu let Han 3000 roll, which is not worthy of her sympathy.


    "Kong Wu, she did it for you, but she didn''t spare no effort. Didn''t you have any heart?" Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    Kong Wu shakes his head decisively. He didn''t like it before, and now he can''t help Xie Yufu speak. This woman not only offends Mo Yang, but also Han 3000, and offending Han 3000 means offending Tianjia. This is a chain effect.


    "Miss Tian, this kind of scheming woman, even if it is married, it will not have a good result." Kong Wu said.


    Tian ling''er nodded and said, "after dinner, stay away from her, so as not to be calculated."


    At this time, Xie Yufu was desperate. She didn''t expect that the situation would develop to such a serious level, and she didn''t even think that the reason why it would be so serious was that her name was Han 3000 gun.


    Not long after, Xie Yufu''s father Xie Jinyan arrived sweating.


    When Xie Jinyan sees Mo Yang and Lin Yong, he doesn''t ask what happened. He just scolds Xie Yufu.


    "What have you done to offend the Mo boss, and you still don''t kneel down to apologize to the Mo boss?" Xie Jinyan said angrily.


    Tianjia is a giant in Yuncheng business, while Moyang is a big figure in the gray area of Yuncheng. With Xie''s ability, even if he has a relationship with Tianjia, he doesn''t dare to offend him easily. After all, he is not qualified to let Tianjia come out for Xie.


    He put down his chopsticks and poured a bowl of Baijiu to Xie''s words. He said, "thirsty, let''s quench thirst first." Xie Jinyan wants to slap Xie Yufu to death. After this bowl of wine, he is sure to go to the hospital, but if he doesn''t drink it, the hospital can''t run away. After drinking a whole bowl of Baijiu, he said he had to smile. He told Mo Yang: "what is wrong with the little girl?" Mo Yang cold smile, and poured a whole bowl of wine, said: "Xie Jinyan, you mean, I want to deliberately blackmail you?" Xie Jinyan scalp numbness, quickly said: "Mo boss, you misunderstood, misunderstood, I didn''t mean that."¡° What do you mean Mo Yang looked at the wine and said with a smile. Xie Jinyan had a bitter expression on his face. A bowl of wine had just gone down. It was like a fire in his throat and stomach, but he still had to drink it. It''s a mouthful to kill again. Xie Jinyan feels that he is about to be able to spurt fire. He quickly says, "thank you for the good wine of Mo boss. I really can''t drink it."¡° This woman has a lot of small skills. She looks smart. In fact, she is looking for death for herself. In the future, she should be more disciplined. Next time, she won''t be so lucky. " Mo Yang said. Xie Jinyan was relieved and said, "the Mo boss said that you can rest assured that I will discipline you strictly." After leaving the box, Xie Jinyan rushed to the toilet to induce vomiting, which made it easier. Xie Yufu is waiting for Xie Jinyan at the door of the hot pot shop. She knows that she can''t avoid being scolded when she goes back. In her heart, Han 3000 is responsible for this result. If it wasn''t for him, she would not be ignored and would not offend Mo Yang''s men¡° Han 3000, you wait for me. Don''t think that I can''t deal with you if Changsheng looks after you one day. I will make you regret it. " Xie Yufu said with gnashing teeth. After Han Sanshan had enough to eat and drink, he walked out of the hot pot shop, and Kong Wu disappeared. He didn''t know if Han Sanshan would develop any relationship with Tian ling''er, but he could feel Tian ling''er''s special attitude towards Han Sanshan. If he continued to be an electric light bulb, it might destroy Tian ling''er''s good impression on him. In this regard, Kong Wu was very smart¡° Take me home? " Tian ling''er asks Han 3000¡° No time. Go back by yourself. " Han 3000 finished and left on his own. Tianling''er stays where he is. Doesn''t this guy understand any gentleman''s manners? She is such a beautiful woman. I don''t know how many people want to get such an opportunity, but Han 3000 doesn''t know how to cherish the opportunity in front of him¡° Han 3000, do you know what a gentleman is After catching up with Han 3000, Tian ling''er gritted his teeth¡° Little girl, I''m married. If you like me, it''s not a good thing Han 3000 said with a smile. This sentence makes Tian ling''er blush. She really likes Han 3000 in her present state of mind, because Han 3000 has shown extraordinary excellence in all aspects. In her opinion, Han 3000 is almost the perfect prince charming, and the only shortcoming is that he is married. But Tian ling''er didn''t care about it either. He said to Han 3000, "I will only let others fall in love with me. How can I easily fall in love with others?"¡° Go home. Don''t send me Tian ling''er''s face is livid, and he shakes his fist against Han 3000''s back. Finally, he loses his breath and droops his head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 164

    Family day.


    Han 3000 gets up early to wash up. He was driven out of Su''s villa when the old lady died last time. Normally speaking, he is not qualified to participate in this family day. However, Jiang LAN does not dare to talk in front of Han 3000 now, so even if she sees that Han 3000 is going to participate in the family day, she just looks at it.


    Thinking of Nangong Qianqiu hanging in the living room that day, Jiang LAN is still very afraid. Although she doesn''t value her son-in-law, she doesn''t dare to underestimate it.


    "Are you going, too?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "I met Su Haichao two days ago, and he said let me go. I''ll join in the fun." Han Sanqian said with a smile, today Shi Jing will appear, and then Su Yihan will spit out all the betrothal gifts. If you have a chance to see this kind of good play, how can Han Sanqian miss it.


    Su Yingxia frowned, Su Haichao this is turn sex, how can let Han 3000 go?


    At this time, Jiang LAN couldn''t help asking Han 3000, "Han 3000, today, do you really want Su Yihan to spit out all the betrothal gifts?"


    "Of course, but I don''t know how much is left to see how well she has been living recently." Han Sanqian said that after su Yihan took the money, she spent it like water. It''s estimated that there is not much left. After all, the luxuries she bought are expensive.


    Jiang LAN can''t wait to go to Su''s villa to see this good play. Although the bride price won''t fall into Su Yingxia''s hands, it''s better than Su Yihan''s.


    And today, only the Su family will know for whom the dowry came.


    "Mom, don''t talk after you go." Su Yingxia seems to have guessed what Jiang LAN wants to do and reminds her.


    "What do you mean?" Jiang LAN doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and said to Jiang LAN, "you can''t say that this dowry was originally for me."


    "Why?" Jiang LAN jumps directly, this is the thing that makes face for Su Yingxia, why can''t say?


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it. There''s no why." Su Yingxia stares at Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN takes a careful look at Han 3000. Isn''t he willing to expose it?


    Before, Jiang LAN dared to do it according to her own will, but now, she has to consider Han 3000''s will. If he doesn''t want to, he really can''t say it.


    "Listen to the welcome of summer." Han 3000 said that after his current identity was exposed, it was not clear whether it would have any impact. However, since it took three years to create the image, it would be a pity if it was destroyed.


    More importantly, Han likes to control everything in the dark.


    Jiang LAN sighed in the heart, such a long face thing, unexpectedly can''t say, isn''t this missed the opportunity to pretend to force?


    Han 3000 drives to Su''s villa.


    The relatives in the villa haven''t come yet, but Su Yihan arrived very early, showing off his famous brand clothes with his peers.


    "My skirt is a joint exclusive. Now I can''t buy it, but it cost me tens of thousands."


    "And this watch, do you know how much it costs? You can''t afford more than 800000 yuan in your life. "


    "I''ve also taken a fancy to a necklace recently, which costs more than 300000 yuan. Unfortunately, it hasn''t arrived yet. I can''t wait."


    Listening to Su Yihan''s boasting words, those people smile on the surface, but they are very unhappy. If Su Haichao hadn''t given her the bride price, how could she have such a good life.


    Now several people''s heart, wish Han 3000 had said can come true, hard hit Su Yihan''s spirit.


    When Su Yingxia''s family came to the villa, Su Yihan saw Han 3000, and his expression was not happy.


    "Han 3000, why are you here? You are not qualified to enter this villa. Have you forgotten?" Su also Han Zhi Gao Qi ang said to Han 3000.


    "Su Haichao asked me to come, of course I can." Han Sanqian says with a smile that the higher Su Yihan flies, the worse she will fall. It''s not until she has the heart to show off. What kind of mood will she have when Shi Jing appears.


    "Ha ha." Su Yihan sneers. She has already agreed with Su Haichao not to let Han 3000 participate in the family day. How could su Haichao let him come.


    He turned to Su Yingxia and said, "Su Yingxia, you are not qualified to go to Su''s home. Don''t you forget? Or do you have to bring him with you as the person in charge of the west of the city? Do you think you can ignore Haichao? "


    Su Yingxia and Su Haichao are in such a state that the well water does not invade the river water. Su Haichao does not interfere in the west of the city project, and she will not interfere in Su Haichao''s affairs.


    "Su Yi Han, can he come? You has the final say, you might as well ask Su Haichao." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Well, just ask and see who he''ll listen to." Su Yihan looks arrogant. Now how dare Su Haichao offend her? She will marry into the Han family in the future. Su Haichao is still waiting for the Han family to invest. How can she offend her because Han 3000 is such a loser?


    In fact, Su Haichao has nothing to do in his room, just like the old lady. He deliberately shows up late and shows up. This is a common fault of the Su family. A small family has many rules. He regards himself as a famous family. He always feels that he will be superior and do meaningless things. He feels very good about himself. Not long after su Haichao appeared, Su Yihan went to his side and said, "Haichao, this loser, said that you asked him to attend the family day. Really?" Su Hai dug his ears and said with a smile, "Yihan, do you believe what he said? How could I let him come to family day? He''s the one who killed grandma. " Hearing this, Su Yihan laughed and said, "Han 3000, why are you so brazen? Is it meaningful to tell such a lie?" Han 3000 with a smile on his face, said to Su Haichao: "this kind of mental game, you play with relish, feel very interesting?" Su Haichao is now the chairman of the Su family, so he pretended to be a superior and said calmly: "it''s too cheap to play with you, and you''re not qualified. I''m just teasing you. What''s the matter? Is this kind of feeling very uncomfortable? You can''t help being teased by others, don''t you agree with me?" Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, playing between applause? As long as he is willing, Su Haichao''s rubbish will be worse than death every minute. Even Su''s family can go bankrupt overnight. I don''t know where Su Haichao''s superiority comes from¡° Since I misunderstood you, I''ll just go out. " Han 3000 said. Jiang LAN used to treat Han 3000 as a coward, so in her eyes, Han 3000''s tolerance is a coward behavior, which should be. But now, she knows that Han Sanqian is not such a person. She doesn''t understand why han Sanqian continues to swallow his anger. A big man, don''t even want face¡° Han 3000, don''t go. " Jiang Lan said¡° Aunt Jiang, is there a place for you to talk? Do you still have the right to let him stay? Don''t forget, I''m the chairman of the Su family now. " Su Hai said in a cold voice. Su Yingxia pulls Jiang Lan''s hand, Han 3000 is not willing to do things, she is not qualified to do¡° Mom, think about our living room. " Su Yingxia said in a low voice. a living room! Thinking of these two words, Jiang LAN felt a chill on her face. She could not help shivering, then bowed her head and did not dare to say another word¡° Han 3000, get out of here. Don''t delay our Su family day. " Su Hai said in a cold voice. Han Sanyi said nothing and walked out of the villa. Su Haichao laughs with pride. This feeling of trampling on Han 3000''s dignity is really cool. Next time, we must find a public occasion to let outsiders know how cowardly Han 3000 is. Even if he is valued by tianchangsheng, he is just a humble wretch in the Su family¡° Su Yingxia, I really feel sorry for you. I''ve found such a loser to be my husband. Unlike me, my future husband is a rich family. " Su Yihan laughed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 165

    Hearing Su Yihan''s words, Su Yingxia sneered and said, "your money is not going to be spent, is it?"


    "What if it''s all spent? Do I need you to worry? Don''t be funny. You, the person in charge of the west of the city, are nothing to me. " Su Yihan says with a smile that she doesn''t feel sorry for spending money recently, and she has no scruples, because sooner or later the Han family will appear, and sooner or later she will get married. Now she has spent millions, which is nothing.


    "You don''t understand my rich life, so you''d better work for the Su family honestly."


    "I hope you get what you want. Good luck." Su Yingxia said.


    "You." Su Yihan chuckled and said, "forget your fake blessing. I know you are envious of me. Why do you hide it? People with clear eyes can see it."


    "Well, I really envy you. I can''t afford to wear so many famous brands." Su Yingxia said.


    Seeing Su''s soft summer clothes and envious of himself, Su Yihan was even more proud. He deliberately stretched out his hand and showed a gold bracelet, saying, "although the bracelet is not worth a few dollars, it''s from a rich family. The meaning is different. Don''t worry. If you can''t wear a famous brand in the future, you can come to my house and pick up what I don''t want, although it''s from me, But they are also big brands, which you can''t afford all your life. "


    "Your kindness is in my heart."


    Family day is also a meal. Without an old lady, the taste of the meal becomes even more different. In addition to Su Yihan''s showing off, Su Haichao talks about the future development of the Su family, and also says that Su Yihan will let the Han family invest in the Su family in the future, but he makes a group of relatives very happy.


    The more the Su family develops, the more benefits they can get. Therefore, these relatives not only curry favor with Su Haichao, but also with Su Yihan. As for Su Yingxia, the unpopular person in charge of the west of the city, they treat him as a transparent person.


    Towards lunch time, a group of people came to the villa. The lady walking in the middle was cool and gorgeous. Although they didn''t know her, the people beside her, the Su family, had seen her.


    At the beginning, it was he who appeared with the enviable dowry and fried the Su family.


    Today he appears again. Is it the Han family that has finally come?


    Looking at the noble temperament of this lady, she must have come from a famous family. Is she the elder of the Han family?


    The excited Su Yihan subconsciously takes out the make-up mirror and looks at herself. This woman is likely to be the future mother-in-law. She has to leave a good impression!


    Excuse me, are you As the principal of the Su family, Su Haichao stood up and asked calmly.


    The bearer is Shi Jing naturally. After hearing Su Haichao''s words, he said faintly, "you don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that the bride price was sent by me."


    Although Su Haichao guessed it, when Shi Jing said this, he couldn''t help but be moved. The Han family, who had been waiting so long, finally showed up.


    If Su Yihan can marry into the Han family, he can let the Han family invest in the Su family as soon as possible. As long as he has such a rich family''s investment, he can not pay attention to the West City project. At that time, Su Yingxia''s position in the Su family will be what he can kick away if he wants to.


    "Sit down, please." Su Haichao said in a hurry.


    Su Yihan couldn''t wait to introduce himself and said to Shi Jing, "I''m Su Yihan. Are you my future mother-in-law?"


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help laughing at these words. Su Yihan was so brazen to say such words! How can she be so confident that she is so sure that the bride price is for her, and she is also called granny Shi Jing. It''s really making people laugh.


    "No, what about the dowry I sent you?" Shi Jing didn''t look at Su Yihan. She asked Su Haichao.


    "I''ve given it to Shi Jing. Don''t worry, I didn''t steal a cent." Su Haichao said.


    "You?" Shi Jing then looked at Su Yihan and said, "where''s the bride price?"


    "Granny, I''m taking it with me. I take good care of the things you give me every day." Su Yihan said with a smile.


    "Granny?" Shi Jing sneered and said, "I''m not your mother-in-law. I''m here today to get the bride price back."


    Boom


    This sentence sounded like thunder in Su Yihan''s ear.


    Get the dowry back!


    How can it be so good? Why take it back?


    Su Yihan has spent almost all of the cash, and she is very comfortable with it, because she believes that these betrothal gifts are hers. During this time, she has experienced the life of a local tyrant. Now let her take them out, where can she get them.


    "Granny, please don''t make fun of me. Although I don''t know who your son is, I will definitely marry him." Su Yihan said.


    "You are willing to marry him, but he doesn''t like you. How can you get into my son''s eyes?" Shi Jing said lightly.


    Su Yihan shook his body and fell to the ground.


    During this time, she was doing the spring and autumn dream every day, dreaming of marrying herself into a wealthy family, dreaming of her own luxurious life. Even when she thought she had married the Korean family, she even had to set up her bowls and chopsticks, and these dreams were broken like a bubble. " Is there any misunderstanding Su Haichao puzzled asked, good, how can suddenly take back the bride price¡° Misunderstanding? The bride price was not given to her. How could it be a misunderstanding? It''s just that you think too much. " Shi Jing said¡° But... But the dowry is also for the Su family. Who else can it be if it''s not su Yihan? " Su Haichao said in dismay that Su Yihan is the most beautiful of the younger generation in her family. If her son doesn''t even like Su Yihan, he can''t even like other people¡° You just need to know that I want to get the dowry back, and you should give it back. As for the others, are you qualified to ask? " Shi Jing said domineering. Su Haichao clenched his teeth. Although he knew that the other party was very powerful, the Su family was not a soft persimmon for anyone to handle. What''s more, after all the dowry, how could he take it back for no reason¡° You have to give me an account. " Su Haichao said¡° Tell me? " Shi Jing disdained a smile, said: "you are what thing, also want me to give you account?" Su Haichao''s face sank. Now he is the chairman of the Su family. How can he be so insulted. Other relatives of the Su family are also very upset when they hear this. To make su Haichao lose face is to make the whole Su family lose face¡° You''re nothing. Come to our Su family and show off your strength. "¡° Go to Yuncheng to inquire about the Su family. We are not vegetarians. "¡° Don''t think it''s great to have a few bad money. This is Cloud City, not your territory. " A group of relatives get angry and glare at Shi Jing. Shi Jing is the daughter-in-law of the Han family. In the face of this situation, she is not weak, but exudes a more powerful momentum. What is the superior? Su Haichao''s feigned momentum is totally different from Shi Jing''s¡° Do you mean the dowry is not going to be returned to me? " Shi Jing said lightly¡° Give me a reason to be satisfied. It''s not that I can''t give you this money. My Su family didn''t pay attention to it. " Su Haichao said¡° I''ll make you happy. " Shi Jing finished, took out the phone. In less than half an hour, all the brothers of the Tianjia family drove to Su''s villa. Seeing this battle, Su Hai was in a cold sweat for a long time. What kind of immortal is this woman? A phone call actually called everyone in the Tian family! It''s a fuckin ''joke! Those relatives who yelled at Shi Jing just now also lowered their heads in fright, and even dared not breathe. They thought they could rely on the fact that this is Yuncheng to put pressure on Shi Jing. Unexpectedly, she called the most powerful person in Yuncheng directly! Tian family, this is Tian family. Su family is just an ant in front of Tian family¡° Well, are you satisfied with this reason? " Shi Jing asks Su Haichao. Su Haichao has been scared pale, and sitting on the ground Su Yihan, has completely lost the ability to think. It doesn''t matter if her dream is broken, but she has spent most of her money. Now let her take it out. What can she take? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 166

    Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, Su Haichao doesn''t dare to be a little arrogant in front of Shi Jing. The chairman of the Su family is nothing but bullshit. This woman calls the people of the Tian family casually in front of her. What qualifications does he have to be arrogant in front of her.


    "Su Yihan, let someone bring the dowry right away." Su Haichao said to Su Yihan that it''s not good for such a big show not to spit out the bride price today. Is there any reason at this time? Her strength is the most powerful reason, which makes the Su family gasp.


    Su Yihan''s despairing face is bloodless. Jinyu can take it out, but she has spent almost all the cash. Where can she get it?


    "Hai Chao, help me." Su Yihan asked Su Haichao for help.


    Su Haichao knows that Su Yihan has spent a lot of money recently. He is full of famous brands from head to toe, but he can''t spend more than 8 million yuan. Even he can''t plug such a big hole.


    And now Su Yihan can''t marry into the Han family. It''s useless for him.


    "You don''t spend all your money." Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Yihan shook his head in a panic and said, "no, there are more than one million left."


    More than one million!


    In other words, Su Yihan spent more than 7 million yuan in a short time! This black sheep is really inflated. She has no confidence and qualification to spend money like this.


    "I don''t care if you sell your family property or your company. If the money is less, the Su family won''t have to stay in Yuncheng." Shi Jing said lightly.


    Su Haichao''s heart sank, her words, need not be doubted, because now the Tians are coming out for her, if the Tians are against the Su family, the Su family can''t have a foothold in Yuncheng.


    But it''s more than 7 million. Where can I find it in a short time?


    "Su Yihan, how can you spend so much money? Isn''t that to kill our Su family?"


    "You are such a black sheep. That''s more than seven million."


    "Go and sell all the things you bought, and sell your house, but it won''t hurt us."


    The Su family is a big family, but there has been more than one scene of their own flight in the face of disaster. So it''s not surprising that the Su family''s relatives blame Su Yihan now. They all rely on the Su family to survive. If the Su family is involved, all their children will be ruined.


    Su Yihan''s previous confidence was shattered. She never dreamed that one day, Han 3000''s crow''s mouth would be right.


    "Han 3000 cursed me. What does it have to do with me?" Su Yihan is just like a crazy devil. He shirks the responsibility to Han 3000.


    Su Haichao doesn''t believe in cursing. He can only say that he was wrongly attacked by Han 3000. It''s very likely that the Han family valued Su Yihan at the beginning. It''s just that she thinks it''s not su Yihan.


    As for why the Han family wants to take back the betrothal gifts, Su Haichao has no mind to care. Now he has to take out all the betrothal gifts, and solving this matter is the most important thing.


    "Give me a day, and I''ll give you back the bride price." Su Haichao said to Shi Jing.


    He doesn''t want to help Su Yihan, but now he has to, because if he can''t afford it, the whole Su family will be ruined.


    "OK, I''ll give you one day. Tomorrow''s present, I''ll send the bride price to Su Yingxia''s home." Shi Jing said.


    Su Yingxia!


    How could it be su Yingxia''s family!


    "What''s the matter? Why should I give Su Yingxia the dowry?"


    "No, don''t she know that Su Yingxia is married?"


    "This woman, how can she have such good luck? Is she going to divorce Han 3000?"


    Su''s relatives whispered in dismay, wondering why Shi Jing did it.


    Su Haichao is also very surprised, so much money, why to give Su Yingxia.


    "Don''t you know that Su Yingxia is married?" Su Haichao asked.


    "I don''t care to take back the gift from the Han family, so I''ll find a nice person to send it. Do you have any opinions?" Shi Jing said.


    fuck!


    Is that money? It''s worth tens of millions. Just because it looks good, it''s too cheap to give it to Su Yingxia!


    Su Yihan is even more unwilling. In her eyes, what belonged to her was robbed by Su Yingxia.


    "Why is Su Yingxia? Am I not more beautiful than her? And she''s married to a loser. Why am I more qualified to get these? " Su Yihan said to Shi Jing reluctantly.


    Shi Jing face a cold, in front of her face said Han 3000 is a loser?


    Shi Jing looks at the people around her. The man walks directly to Su Yihan, slaps Su Yihan in the face, and says in a cold voice, "are you qualified to tell me what to do?"


    Su Yihan was beaten, covered his face and didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "Tomorrow this time, if he didn''t send the dowry to the hillside villa, what should he do, you know?" Shi Jing said to the Tianjia people around her.


    Everyone in the Tianjia family nods like a pound of garlic. They don''t dare to have any opinions on Shi Jing''s words. This is the Han family in Yanjing. The Tianjia family is very powerful in Yuncheng, but it''s not even a fart to throw at Yanjing. After Shi Jing left, the atmosphere of Su''s villa was depressed¡° Haichao, what should we do now? " Su Guolin asked. Su Haichao looks at Su Yihan insidiously. If she hadn''t spent so much money, this problem would not exist. Now Su Haichao regrets giving Su Yihan the bride price, but it''s too late to regret¡° Let Su Yingxia say that the money has been given to her. Isn''t that ok? " A su relative suggested. Jiang LAN is secretly happy about this matter. How can she be willing to hear this sentence? It''s millions of money¡° No way. We didn''t get the money. Why do we say we got it? " Jiang Lan said¡° Do you want to see the end of the Su family? Don''t forget, you''re from the Su family, too. "¡° Yes, now that the Su family is in trouble, you should help, but it''s just lying. What''s the difficulty? "¡° The money has already been spent. Do you want to force Su Yihan to death? " The spearhead immediately points at Su Yingxia, but they are not helping Su Yihan to talk and solve the problem, and ultimately for themselves, because they do not want to be involved in this matter¡° Yes, but if she knows, who will bear the consequences? " Su Yingxia said. This made the people of the Su family dare not speak again. They knew very well what the consequences were. They couldn''t afford it casually. Although Su Haichao also wanted to ask Su Yingxia to help her solve the lie, the concerns she expressed should not be underestimated. In case the woman knows that her anger is fatal to the Su family¡° Welcome summer, the place where the company can take out cash now is only the loan in your hand. " Su Haichao said¡° No way. " Su Yingxia resolutely refuses that the loan is used for the project in the west of the city. How can it fill the hole that Su Yihan has poked out¡° Are you going to watch the Su family go bankrupt? Tianjia aims at us. What can you do if you have those loans in your hand? " Su Haichao gritted his teeth. Su Yingxia took a deep breath, took a look at Su Yihan, and said: "let her sell everything, even the real estate must be sold, how much can you make up, the rest can be taken from the loan." Hearing this, Su Yihan roared angrily: "Su Yingxia, what do you mean? Do I want to sleep on the street in the future? You''re playing with me on purpose. "¡° What''s the matter with you? Su Yihan, you spent the money yourself. I didn''t use a cent. How can I fix you. Aren''t you arrogant and enjoying yourself? You are responsible for the consequences. Can you blame me? " Su Yingxia said¡° I can''t sell my things or my house. I don''t care. If we die, we all die together. " Su Yihan said with a ferocious expression. This sentence directly caused everyone''s dissatisfaction¡° Why do you want us to die with you? If you don''t want to live, jump off the building by yourself. "¡° You spend the money. Now it''s natural for you to spit it out. Who makes you so arrogant? "¡° I also buy necklaces. I think you should buy yourself a sling. You are self righteous. " Su Yihan''s descendants, who had been dissatisfied with Su Yihan for a long time, would not miss the chance to sprinkle salt on their wounds when they found the opportunity, because Su Yihan often showed off in front of them during this period. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 167

    Han 3000, an infighting man in the villa, didn''t know. He found a tree to smoke. When Shi Jing came out, he came up to him and said, "smoking is bad for your health. You''d better give it up."


    Han Sanqian took a mouthful and said, "if I don''t feel sick, how can I know I''m still alive? I''m not old enough to keep fit. If I don''t do something bad for my health when I''m young, why do I do it when I''m old?"


    For this inexplicable reason, Shi Jing showed a speechless expression, said: "the body is the biggest capital, if the body is not good, how do you do what you want to do?"


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, Shi Jing said so, it seems that she has noticed something.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can do what I want to do, because I don''t want to prove it to anyone, I just want to try my ability." Han 3000 light said.


    "But there are things you have to do." Shi Jing said, took out a picture and handed it to Han 3000.


    Looking at the person in the photo, Han 3000 was puzzled and said, "who is this?"


    "At that time, you were treated unfairly because of him. It was he who put forward the view of emperor''s prime minister and traitor''s prime minister to Nangong Qianqiu. I always suspected that the Taoist''s identity was not simple." Shi Jing said.


    The emperor?


    Han 3000 frowned and met Han Jun in prison that day. He heard Han Jun mention it, but he didn''t understand the meaning of his words. Now it seems that Shi Jing knows what happened.


    "What is the emperor''s prime minister?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s this Taoist priest who tells Nangong Qianqiu that Han Jun has an emperor, and only he can support the development of the Han family. And you, the treacherous person, will hinder or even drag down the Han family. From then on, Nangong Qianqiu will no longer regard you as the Han family. " Shi Jing explained.


    "Because of this ridiculous reason, I was driven out of the Han family by her?" Han three thousand one face wry smile, this kind of nonsense speech Nangong Qianqiu actually also believe?


    "Yes, I''ve stopped Nangong Qianqiu, but I can''t help her. Your master has also investigated this Taoist, but nothing has been found out. You should be clear about Yan Jun''s ability. Even he can''t find any information, which further shows that his identity is not simple. " Shi Jing said.


    "Do you mean that this Taoist was sent by Han family''s enemies?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Even about your father, I suspect it has something to do with them." Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanqian laughed, played with the yellow photo in his hand, and said: "since it''s the Han family''s grudge, and I was driven out of the Han family, what''s the relationship with me? Why should I trouble myself? "


    "Just because you don''t go to trouble doesn''t mean trouble won''t come to you. You say it''s not the Han family, will they believe it? And when I show up at Su''s villa today, they will know for sure. Do you think they will not investigate this matter? " Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 looks cold, Shi Jing obviously uses these words to threaten him, let him have to intervene in this matter.


    "Don''t be angry. It''s your request to come to Su''s house. I just satisfied you." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Shi Jing is really called by him, but how does he know that there is something hidden behind it?


    Shi Jing sighed and said, "I know that the Han family has done a lot of unfair things to you, but you are the Han family after all. Even if I didn''t come to the Su family, they will find you sooner or later. I just want you to be prepared in advance."


    "Even my master doesn''t know who the enemy is. This enemy is not so powerful. You are just taking me to be buried with you." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t you have so much confidence in yourself? After more than ten years of dormancy, this kind of mind is not what ordinary people can have. I believe you can do it. " Shi Jing said.


    "I believe I have a fart to use, with my ability now, how to face such a powerful opponent?" Han 3000 light said.


    Shi Jing hesitated for a moment, said: "when I was a child, your grandfather was very good to you, you should not forget?"


    "But after my grandfather died, you also know my treatment in the Han family. Is it meaningless to try to persuade me with my grandfather''s kindness?" Han 3000 sneers.


    "No one has ever seen Han Tianyang''s body. The coffin in his cemetery is still empty." Shi Jing said.


    Hearing this sentence, Han 3000''s emotion suddenly excited up and said in a deep voice: "what do you mean, what do you mean by this sentence?"


    The news of Han Tianyang''s death came back to Han''s family. At that time, Han 3000 was no more than a child''s age. He was crying in tears. But now Shi Jing tells him that no one has seen Han Tianyang''s body!


    "I just doubt it, but whether it''s true or not, you need to investigate by yourself. Maybe you can find out the background of this Taoist priest and the truth will come out." With these words, Shi Jing left.


    Han 3000''s chest heaved violently, breathing heavily.


    Is grandfather involved in this?


    Is it possible that he was not dead at all, but was arrested by some people.


    If this is the case, he can''t ignore it. Even if there is only one chance in ten thousand, he must have a try. Looking at the Taoist priest''s appearance in the photo, Han 3000 clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said: "if grandfather is still alive, I advise you to treat him well, or I want you to live as if you were dead!" Immersed in the anger of Han 3000 did not notice anyone close, Su Yingxia saw him look heavy, and with anger, also dare not speak. Looking at the person in the photo, Su Yingxia frowned slightly, as if she had seen him somewhere. After a long time, Han 3000 pulled out of his mood and saw Su Yingxia beside him. He quickly put away the photo and asked, "how about it? Did Su Yihan take out the dowry? " Su Yingxia nodded her head and said, "the cash has almost been spent, but she will sell all the things she bought, and her house will also be sold. If there is not enough money left, she can only use the company''s money to subsidize."¡° This lesson is heavy enough for her Han 3000 said with a smile¡° But... "Su Yingxia wanted to say nothing. Han 3000 curiously asked: "but what?"¡° She gave me all the dowry. " Su Yingxia said. Han three thousand one Leng, he thought Shi Jing would take away all the betrothal gifts, did not expect to transfer to Su Yingxia¡° What did she say? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s said that the things sent out by the Han family are never taken back. They look good to me, so they gave them to me. " Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian smiles. Although this reason is too far fetched, the Su family should not think much about it. After all, the world of the rich is not what they can imagine. At this time, Su Yihan angrily goes to Han 3000. Her rich family life is completely broken, and there is no one to blame. Naturally, she can only put this pot on Han 3000''s head, because only Han 3000 has ever cursed her¡° Han 3000, you crow mouth. If you hadn''t cursed me, how could I have become like this? " Su Yihan said angrily. Han three thousand one face don''t care, said: "how can I say is I curse you? Didn''t I say that? Is the dowry yours? But you think that the betrothal gifts are yours. Has anyone ever said that the betrothal gifts are for you? " Su Yihan''s expression is extremely ugly. It''s true that no one has ever said that the dowry belongs to her. From the beginning to the end, it''s just her wishful thinking. But even now, Su Yihan still doesn''t want to admit the reality, because no one in the whole Su family can compare with her beauty¡° Han 3000, you wait. I''ll make you regret it. Su Yihan will still marry into a rich family. As for Su Yingxia, she can''t compete with me all her life, because she married you Su Yihan does not admit defeat and says that without the Han family, there are other rich people. She firmly believes that she will be liked by rich people. Han 3000 faintly smiles. Su Yihan''s self-confidence comes from her beauty. But for the rich, what is her beauty? Although these four words are jokes in the eyes of many people in this era, they still have a certain meaning for the real rich. Moreover, with Su Yihan''s position, where can the circle contact those rich people? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 168

    Shi Jinggang out of the villa area, Yan Jun like a ghost suddenly appeared in her side.


    "You not only made him take an unnecessary responsibility, but also gave him unnecessary hope." Yanjun said coldly. Although his duty is to protect the Han family, he is not qualified to intervene in any internal affairs of the Han family, but he can''t look down on Shi Jing''s behavior.


    Giving the photo to Han 3000 means that Han 3000 needs to investigate the background behind the Taoist priest, which is a very dangerous thing for Han 3000. Shi Jing even moved Han Tianyang out in order not to let Han 3000 have a reason to shirk, which means that Han 3000 has no choice.


    "The whole Han family, even I, can''t let Han 3000 have a trace of kinship. Only Han Tianyang is the person he cares about most. Only by doing so can he do his best to investigate this matter." Shi Jing said without expression.


    "But you shouldn''t give him hope in this way. Han Tianyang is a pain that can''t be erased in his whole life. How many times has he cried and fainted? Don''t you know?" Yan Jun clenched his teeth.


    "I certainly know that no one can compare his feelings for Han Tianyang. But you should be clear that hope is the biggest motivation for a person Shi Jing said.


    "But Han Tianyang is dead. It''s not hope at all." Yan Jun said angrily.


    "Dead?" Shi Jing light smile, said: "have you seen his body?"? As long as you don''t see his body, who can be 100% sure that he is dead? Even if it''s one in ten thousand opportunities, Han 3000 won''t give up. "


    Yanjun takes a deep breath. After so many years, Han Tianyang has no news. How can he live? Shi Jing just used this to let Han 3000 do it.


    "When I was dying, he asked me to take care of the Han family. How could I live in that state?" Yan Jun clenched his fist.


    "You mean his body disappeared? Do you think it''s possible? How could the secret opponent of the Han family just take away a meaningless corpse? " Shi Jing said with a smile.


    Yanjun knows that it''s meaningless to reason with her, and now she gives Han 3000 hope. This matter has been doomed that Han 3000 will trace it to the end. It''s useless for him to say anything.


    "You are like Nangong Qianqiu. I hope you won''t make the same mistake again." Yan Jun said.


    Shi Jing suddenly stops, then smiles with relief, like Nangong Qianqiu?


    It''s not like that. She and Nangong Qianqiu are of the same kind, but Nangong Qianqiu kept suppressing her all the time, so she didn''t expose her nature.


    Shi Jing deeply sympathizes with Han''s unfairness, but it doesn''t mean that she will let Han enjoy a comfortable life. Han''s family''s troubles should be borne by Han.


    And she also wants to know why Han Cheng suddenly fell ill, she wants to revenge for Han Cheng!


    "In fact, there is no need to say so much. He is the Han family and is destined to do these things. This is his unshirkable responsibility." Shi Jing said to herself.


    When she married into the Han family, Han Tianyang chose to marry her. What she liked was that she had the same characteristics as Nangong Qianqiu. Shi Jing didn''t understand why han Tianyang wanted to do this before, but now she understands that if Han Tianyang wanted everyone to be independent, Nangong Qianqiu died, she had to support the Han family.


    "Old man, you are a very smart man. No one''s city in the world can compare with you." Shi Jing sighed, then raised a smile and continued: "but you''d better not live. Only anger can make Han 3000 revenge for Han family. Your death is the most effective source of fire."


    The next day, Su Haichao and Su Yihan appeared together in Yundingshan villa area, with cash and jade.


    Su Yihan is very angry at the thought of giving these things to Su Yingxia. She used to show off these things in front of Su Yingxia, but now she wants to give them away, which makes Su Yihan want to kill Su Yingxia.


    "Hai Chao, wait for me." Su Yihan stops and says to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao looked at Su Yihan and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Su Yihan''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness, and said: "I can''t be so cheap for her."


    When he said that, Su Yihan took out the gold hairpin and ground it on the ground. It was soon polished.


    "What are you doing, crazy?" Su Haichao saw this scene and quickly stopped Su Yihan.


    "I''m not crazy. Even if I give it to her, I''ll destroy it." Su Yihan said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Haichao knows that she is very dissatisfied with this matter, but what else can she do now besides accepting her life? If all the gold and jade are destroyed, Shi Jing knows that the whole Su family can''t bear the blame.


    "Give me a break. Do you want to make trouble for the Su family?" Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    Su Yihan looked up at Su Haichao discontentedly and said, "Haichao, what do you mean? What''s your attitude towards me now? Even if I don''t have the Han family, I will marry into other rich families in the future. I can let other people invest in the Su family. Now you treat me like this, and you want to get benefits from me in the future?"


    Su Haichao gives a cold smile. He is good to Su Yihan because of the Han family. Now she has made it clear that she can''t marry into the Han family, which is of no use to Su Haichao. As for whether he can marry into a rich family in the future, Su Haichao doesn''t care at all¡° Su Yihan, haven''t you seen the reality? How many rich families are there in Yuncheng? Can you still marry into heaven''s family? " Su Hai said in a cold voice. Su Yihan bit his teeth and said, "don''t worry about me. I will bear the consequences." She took out the gold bracelet again. Su Haichao can''t let her fool around any more. She will bear the consequences herself, but it''s hard to say whether Shi Jing will let her alone. Anything that threatens the Su family, Su Haichao will not let it happen¡® With a loud slap on Su Yihan''s face, Su Haichao said solemnly, "Su Yihan, I''ll warn you for the last time, don''t mess around, or I''ll drive you out of the Su family. Without the Su family, how can you live, let alone marry into a rich family." Su Yihan shivers and is scared by this sentence. If she is driven out of the Su family, she will never be Miss Su again. What chance will she have to contact the rich in the future¡° I''m sorry, Haichao. I''m wrong. " Su Yihan lowered his head and said with a vicious look in his eyes. Su Haichao''s feeling towards Su Yihan is much better than Su Yingxia''s, because she doesn''t have Han Sanqian around her, so when she hears Su Yihan''s apology, his attitude is relaxed¡° Let''s go. It''s not your thing. So what do you care about? With your beauty, not to mention the rich family, it''s no problem to marry a rich man. At least it''s much better than Su Yingxia who married Han 3000. " Su Haichao said. After hearing this, Su Yihan is in a much better mood. Indeed, even if she married with her eyes closed, she can''t be worse than Su Yingxia. After all, Han 3000 is a famous loser in the whole Cloud City. Who can be worse than him? In the villa, Jiang LAN sat in the living room early in the morning anxiously waiting, as if the bride price belonged to her. Hearing the sound of the doorbell, she went to open the door for the first time. Even he Ting saved trouble¡° Aunt Jiang, where is Su Yingxia? " Su Haichao asked faintly. Seeing the things in their hands, Jiang Lan''s eyes brightened and said, "Su Yingxia has gone to work. Just give me the things." As soon as the words fall, Jiang LAN reaches for Su Yihan and grabs them. Su Yihan is obviously a little reluctant to let go¡° What are you doing? These things are for summer in our family. Do you want to take them back? Forget what she said yesterday? " Jiang LAN stares at Su Yihan and says. Su Yihan took a deep breath and let go¡° Come in and have a rest. You''ll see more of these good things. " Jiang LAN takes the bag and goes back to the living room. She can''t wait to open it. Her eyes are shining. The golden things shake her eyes. Su Haichao sighed, although he has now lived in Su''s villa, but compared with this hillside villa, there is still a big gap. At this time, Han three thousand came out of the room, saw two people, nodded with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 169

    Seeing Han 3000, Su Haichao sneered and said, "it''s good to have a soft meal. It''s hard to get up until three hours a day. I don''t worry about food or clothing. Why don''t I have such good luck?"


    Han Sanqian knew Su Haichao was being sarcastic, but this kind of words had no lethality for him. He said: "if you look like me, maybe someone will be willing to support you, but it''s a pity that you are born to look like me. You can''t catch up with me in your life."


    Su Haichao was so angry that he vomited blood. Han 3000 said that he was ugly?


    "Han 3000, you are such a shameless person. It really makes me open my eyes. As a man, I have no prospects at all. Fortunately, I feel elated." Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    "You can''t eat grapes. Do you think grapes are sour? I can understand. After all, people like you have no choice but to envy. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Haichao''s face is livid. He has no advantage in fighting with this kind of cheeky man.


    "Aunt Jiang, you son-in-law is really giving you a long face." Su Haichao said to Jiang LAN.


    In Su Haichao''s expectation, Jiang LAN will certainly follow with a few sarcastic remarks to Han 3000, but things did not develop as he expected.


    Jiang LAN takes all her gold and silver jewelry with her. She is indulging in dressing herself up. How can she have the heart to ridicule Han 3000 with Su Haichao?


    And even if Jiang LAN doesn''t do anything now, she doesn''t have the courage to say these words to Han 3000.


    "You young people talk slowly. It''s nothing to do with me." Jiang Lan said without interest.


    Su Hai Chao took a deep breath, this woman is really in the eyes of money, even let Han 3000 shameless.


    "Han 3000, as a man, I''m really ashamed of you." Su Haichao said.


    "Why be ashamed of me? I didn''t ask for your help. You don''t have to be so sentimental. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Haichao was so angry that he stood up all over his body. If he had not failed to fight Han 3000, he would have been unable to help.


    "Su Yihan, let''s go." Su Haichao is afraid to stay here. Sooner or later, he will be so angry that he vomits blood. He is not an opponent for this kind of brazen man, so he has to admit defeat.


    Su Yihan looks at Jiang LAN all the way, and his heart is dripping blood. It should belong to her, but now it''s all on Jiang Lan''s body. Don''t mention how hard it is.


    Hearing Su Haichao''s words, he reluctantly took back his reluctant eyes and said to Han 3000, "I''ve never seen such a cheeky crow. I hope you can have a soft meal all your life. Don''t be kicked by Su Yingxia carelessly. After all, you are a man who doesn''t deserve her now."


    "It''s no use for me to sow discord. There''s no other way. I''d better go now." Han 3000 said without concern.


    After they left the villa, Su Haichao said with a gloomy face and anger, "I think he can be arrogant until I get back the west of the city project. I''ll see what qualification he has for soft food."


    "How is your relationship with Zhong liang? Han 3000 is so arrogant. It all depends on Su Yingxia''s position in the company. If you don''t extinguish his arrogance, he will only be more arrogant in the future. " Su Yihan instigates her. Now she''s at the bottom of the valley. She''d like to have su Yingxia with her. It''s better to deprive Su Yingxia of her identity as the project leader of the west of the city as soon as possible.


    Although Su Haichao spoke very hard, he has not made any progress in the progress of this matter. Although he has met Zhong Liang several times and Zhong Liang has a good attitude towards him, his relationship is not good enough to dare to raise this matter.


    There were two risks. This time, Su Haichao did not dare to try again easily without 100% assurance, because once the consequences caused an irreparable situation, the Su family would be completely destroyed.


    "Don''t worry. I have plenty of time to play with him. It''s just a loser. Have you ever played with me?" Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    Su Yihan naturally believes in Su Haichao. After all, he is now the chairman of the Su family and controls the absolute power of the company. Han 3000, a son-in-law who has become a member of the Su family, has no ability to fight Su Haichao.


    "He''ll be in your hands sooner or later." Su Yihan said.


    In the villa, Jiang LAN is still immersed in the aftertaste of dowry. For her, who only has money in her eyes, she can''t hold anything now.


    "Gee." Jiang LAN suddenly saw a lot of wear marks on the gold hairpin, and his face suddenly boasted. He called to Han 3000, "Han 3000, come and have a look."


    Han 3000 puzzled went to Jiang LAN side, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "You see if this hairpin was worn out on purpose." Jiang Lan said with an unhappy face.


    Judging from the wear marks, it was not long ago. Su Yihan should have done it on purpose.


    "It seems so." Han 3000 said.


    "It must be the dead girl who did it. I''m going to find her." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    "There''s no need to be so troublesome for such a trifle, as long as there''s no shortage of weight." Han 3000 light said.


    According to Jiang Lan''s temper, she must find Su Yihan to settle the accounts. How can she swallow this tone when a good hairpin is maliciously damaged. But after hearing Han 3000''s words, Jiang Lan''s anger instantly subsided. Carefully looked at Han 3000, asked: "really don''t go to her?" Listening to this tone, he is obviously asking Han 3000. It can be seen that now Jiang LAN is not only afraid to treat Han 3000 with a bad attitude, but also highly respects Han 3000''s opinions¡° Otherwise, you''d better ask Su Yingxia. " Han 3000 suddenly found that Jiang Lan''s attitude towards him was good, and he was still a little uncomfortable. After all, he was used to this sudden change for three years, and felt a little strange¡° Well, we''ll wait until we get off work in the summer. " Jiang Lan said¡° By the way, it''s almost Mid Autumn Festival. Do you want to go back this year? " Han 3000 asked. Every Mid Autumn Festival, Jiang LAN would go back to her mother''s home, but in previous years, as long as there was an excuse, she would leave Han 3000 behind. This year, she would definitely go back, and Jiang LAN would take Han 3000 with her¡° If you have time, you can go with me Jiang Lan said¡° Yes Han 3000 nodded. Before, Jiang LAN had done too many things, but since Han 3000 forbeared, she didn''t want to settle the accounts in the future. After all, she is Su Yingxia''s mother. Now she is a good student. It''s also a good thing not to make trouble for him. Driving a Lamborghini out, in Yundingshan villa area, this kind of luxury car is nothing, but on the street, it is an absolutely beautiful scenery, every pedestrian can''t help looking at it. After driving to Mordor''s gate, Han 3000 stopped and went in. The depressed Xie Yufu happens to run into this scene. Han 3000 can drive such a good car, which makes her a little surprised. Although the Su family has a little money, it''s not enough to let this loser drive a Lamborghini. As Xie Yufu knows, even Su Haichao, the new chairman of the Su family, just drives a Mercedes Benz¡° It''s blind of God to drive such a good car with a soft meal. " Xie Yufu said maliciously. Walking to the side of the car, the unconvinced Xie Yufu took off her high heel and smashed it towards the front of the car, which made a very obvious dent. It didn''t relieve her anger. She picked up a stone on the ground and threw it on the front windshield. When the phone rings, Xie Yufu stops destroying the car¡° What are you doing? Call me now. " Xie Yufu said in an unhappy tone¡° Within five minutes, drive to Mordor street to meet me, or you won''t show up in front of me in the future. " In less than five minutes, a BMW five series stopped in front of Xie Yufu and got off a young man¡° Who makes you angry with so much anger? " Asked the young man¡° A piece of trash, a piece of trash, a piece of shit. " Xie Yufu said angrily. Liu Qi, a young man, is Xie Yufu''s pursuer. Basically, he is on call and is a standard dog licker. After hearing Xie Yufu''s words, he knows it''s his chance and says, "who is so short-sighted that you dare to provoke? Let''s hear it and I''ll help you get revenge."¡° You? Do you have that ability? " Xie Yufu said with disdain. Liu Qi patted his chest and said with a proud face: "Yu Fu, don''t look down on people. I''m on the road, but I know many big brothers. Do you want this unfortunate thing to kneel down and apologize in front of you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 170

    Kneel down and apologize?


    How can Xie Yufu not think about it? In her dreams, she wants to see it happen. Han 3000 ruined her good deeds and made her scolded by Xie Jinyan. She almost couldn''t finish because she offended Moyang. The revenge is in Xie Yufu''s heart, and she is not happy.


    Anyway, Liu Qi is her pursuer, so it''s natural to let this kind of licking dog do something for her.


    "Liu Qi, if you can make him kneel down and apologize to me, I will agree to have dinner with you." Xie Yufu said.


    Liu Qi was very happy to hear this. He invited Xie Yufu to dinner. I don''t know how many times he was rejected. I didn''t expect that now he finally had a chance.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange someone right away, not only ask him to kneel down and apologize to you, but also let her learn to bark for you." Liu Qi said with a smile.


    "He''s Han 3000. You should know who he is." Xie Yufu said.


    Han 3000?


    Hearing the name, Liu Qi was stunned. Isn''t that Su''s loser? This kind of thing, even dare to offend Xie Yufu, it''s like looking for death.


    "Yufu, this kind of rubbish, I don''t want Liu Qi to make him black and blue. I have his surname." Liu Qi said with a sneer.


    Xie Yufu doesn''t tell Liu Qi about Tian Changsheng''s importance to Han 3000. She''s afraid that Liu Qi won''t dare to deal with Han 3000 when she knows.


    This is because only the upper class people who attend the Tianchang birthday banquet know about this, and Liu Qi''s family is not qualified to attend the birthday banquet, which is why Xie Yufu doesn''t like Liu Qi.


    Although Liu Qi has done a lot for her, and she has no dignity when she licks a dog, Xie Yufu doesn''t value anything except her family background when she chooses her husband. In the whole Cloud City, except for the people in the Tianjia family, only Kong Wu is in her eye, so she is willing to do anything for Kong Wu.


    When Han 3000 came out of Mordor, he was heartbroken to see his car smashed. Although he didn''t pay for the car, it was worth millions, and he was smashed for no reason.


    Immediately let Moyang let people to investigate this matter, through the nearby street, soon locked the person who smashed the car.


    When you see Xie Yufu in the surveillance video, Han Sanqian can''t help laughing bitterly. This woman even dares to trouble him. Isn''t the lesson given last time enough?


    "Wocao, this little girl has a big temper, and she doesn''t have a long memory. It seems that her father didn''t feel comfortable drinking wine last time." Mo Yang said in a cold voice, smashing a car at the gate of Mordor City, no matter whose car it is, is equivalent to beating him in the face. If this thing doesn''t teach the Xie family a lesson, what face will he have to gain a foothold in Cloud City in the future.


    "Brother 3000, will someone take her back?" Lin Yong asked.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Xie Yufu smashes the car. Pai Ming is aiming at her. With such a young lady''s temper, she can''t get angry just by smashing the car. Maybe she has other means of revenge.


    And the surveillance video also clearly records a young man driving a BMW, maybe she is looking for help.


    Since we want to teach the Xie family a lesson, we have to let them realize how miserable the cost is.


    "Don''t worry, she will come to me for sure. Open a box for me tonight and I''ll relax." Han 3000 said.


    Magic is officially open at 8 p.m., less than half an hour on the full, under the sound of the crowd dancing is the normal night.


    Han 3000 doesn''t come in and out of such occasions, so he doesn''t like the harsh music. He stays in a quiet box and waits quietly.


    At this time, a group of young people gathered at the gate of mordu, including Liu Qi and Xie Yufu.


    "Liu Qi, this is the place of Moyang. We are making trouble here. Won''t we have any trouble?" Someone asked Liu Qi anxiously.


    Liu Qi waved his hand indifferently and said, "it''s just a waste. As long as we don''t make too much noise, how can Moyang manage these little things? Don''t worry. Even if something happens, I, Liu Qi, can protect you."


    Liu Qi deliberately shows a fearless appearance in front of Xie Yufu. In fact, he is also worried.


    Mo Yang, after all, is the most powerful figure in the grey area of Cloud City. To make trouble in his field is equivalent to asking Mo Yang for trouble. If Mo Yang knows about it, it will come to a tragic end. However, Liu Qi is willing to gamble for the sake of winning a smile. As long as Mo Yang doesn''t know, he can make Han 3000.


    After listening to Liu Qi''s words, other people feel relieved, and they can''t make any big noise when dealing with a person whose name doesn''t change.


    "Yu Fu, you just wait for that trash to kneel down and apologize to you." Liu Qi said to Xie Yufu with a smile.


    "Don''t waste your time talking nonsense. Let''s go."


    As soon as Xie Yufu''s words came out, everyone entered the magic capital.


    They have long inquired about Han 3000''s presence here. Through the internal staff of Mordor, they have also understood Han 3000''s box.


    The group headed for Han 3000''s box with a clear purpose.


    If you want to talk about the aura, it must be more powerful to directly kick the door, but this is the territory of Moyang. They dare not break a cup, let alone kick the door.


    It is very careful to open the box door, a line of people into. There are only three thousand one people in the box. Liu Qi is a little strange about this. Who would be bored to open the box by himself, and there is no music in the box. But it''s better. Han is easier to deal with and won''t make too much noise¡° Han 3000, you can''t get up to bed. That''s why you''re here alone? " Liu Qi said to Han 3000 with a sneer. In addition to washing and cooking at home, Han''s brilliant deeds are well-known in the same room. Almost everyone who has heard of Han''s deeds knows that for three years, he didn''t even touch Su Yingxia''s fingers¡° You''re early. You didn''t keep me waiting Han 3000 said with a smile. Liu Qi frowned and asked, "are you waiting for us?"¡° Yes, I''ll have to find someone to compensate for smashing my car. " Han 3000 said¡° Compensation? " Xie Yufu gave a cold smile and said, "Han 3000, do you have no eyes, or is your dog blind? Do you think I will compensate you for this?"¡° Of course, you have no money to compensate me, so I plan to inform Xie Jinyan after I have taught you a lesson. " Han 3000 said. Xie Yufu said coldly, "I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to inform my father to go to the hospital for a month." Hearing Xie Yufu''s words, Liu Qi said to other people, "what are you still doing? Call me. Take this waste to the hospital and stay for a month. You can''t do without a day." Xie Yufu said that a month must be a month. Liu Qi licked the dog thoroughly. Xie Yufu hands akimbo, sneer, quietly waiting for Han 3000 to be beaten down, kneel down to apologize to her. Do you think it''s great to let you destroy my good deeds and be valued by tianchangsheng? Losers are losers after all. In front of me, Xie Yufu, you are nothing¡° Han three thousand, kneel down early and apologize to me. I can make them play a little lighter. " Xie Yufu said triumphantly. Han Sanqian looks at Xie Yufu. This kind of woman thinks that the whole world is centered on her because she has some money at home and some licking dogs like her. She is so conceited. Compared with tianling''er, the eldest lady of Tianjia family, Han 3000 has to sigh that the saying that money goes bad is not determined by money, but by everyone''s character. Tianling''er is domineering. No one in Yuncheng can bear it, but she never relies on the strong to bully the weak. She will only do it if she really hates it¡° Xie Yufu, you should really learn from tianling''er. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, those people had already rushed to his face. Some people started to talk about their fists, while others kicked out their legs. In front of Han 3000, these people are like ants, crying one after another, but not from Han 3000''s mouth, but from those people called by Liu Qi. In Liu Qi''s eyes, Han 3000 should be beaten down soon, but the fact is totally different from what he thought. In less than a minute, no one he called could stand¡° You... How can you be so powerful. " Liu Qi said with astonishment¡° You''re the only one left. If you want to perform, why don''t you perform thoroughly? " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 171

    When he heard Han 3000''s words, Liu Qi stepped back. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so powerful, so many people were not his opponents.


    Now he''s the only one left. Even if he''s forced, he''s just being beaten.


    He really wants to show himself in front of Xie Yufu, but Liu Qi is not a fool. He can''t do such a fool''s behavior when he knows he will be beaten.


    "Han 3000, don''t think you''re very good with Su''s support. Do you know who I am?" Liu Qi threatened to use his family background to suppress Han 3000, because his family has the same strength as the current Su family. Of course, a few years later, the funds for the West City project began to come back, and the Liu family could not compare with the Su family.


    "Tell me who you are." At this time, the box door opened and Mo Yang and Lin Yong came in.


    Seeing these two people, Liu Qi was directly shocked. He could use the Liu family to threaten Han 3000, but he would never dare to use the weight of the Liu family to brag in front of Moyang.


    With Moyang''s influence in Yuncheng, the Liu family is just a maggot.


    "Mo... Mo boss, why are you here! Sorry, I didn''t mean to make trouble with you. " Liu Qi quickly apologized. His intestines were blue. If he hurt the Liu family for the sake of a woman, he would be finished. Now he can only pray that Moyang will not pursue this matter.


    "It doesn''t matter to make trouble here, but you don''t pay much attention to my Mo Yang if you set the ground on my friends." Mo Yang cold voice way.


    Friend... Friend!


    These two words let Liu Qi be struck by thunder. Han 3000 is Mo Yang''s friend!


    To offend him is to offend Moyang.


    Liu Qi''s face was pale, and there was only despair in his expression.


    At this time, Mo Yang suddenly wrinkled his nose and fanned his nose with his hand. He said with disgust: "how can I suddenly have a smell of shame?"


    "Boss Mo, this little guy is scared to pee." Lin Yong said with a speechless smile. With this ability, he even dares to come to the devil to find trouble. He dares to find Han 3000''s trouble. It''s a joke.


    Liu Qi''s crotch is wet, but now he doesn''t care if he loses face because of this. He has seen the situation of Liu''s family''s death.


    Kneeling in front of Mo Yang, kowtow and said: "Mo boss, I''m sorry, I didn''t know he was your friend, please forgive me this time."


    What''s Xie Yufu''s mood at this time?


    She never dreamed that Han 3000 should have such a good relationship with Mo Yang. The word despair can no longer describe her psychological activities at the moment.


    It was because of the ink, that Xie was forced to drink two large bowls of Baijiu, and it was easy to calm down the matter. Now she has found a bigger trouble. This time, it can not be solved by two bowls of wine.


    But she couldn''t understand why!


    Why can Han 3000 be valued by tianchangsheng and become a friend of such a big man as Moyang.


    He''s just a married son-in-law. He''s a well-known waste in Yuncheng!


    "Xie Yufu, don''t you think about his ability before you find someone to help you? Such a big man, if he says incontinence, he will be incontinent. What about making jokes? " Han 3000 said.


    Xie Yufu reluctantly looks at Han 3000 and gnashes her teeth and says, "how much money did you give Mo Yang, and he can pretend to be your friend."


    Hearing this, Lin Yong slapped Xie Yufu in the face and said in a cold voice, "Xie Yufu, when you speak, pay attention to your attitude."


    Xie Yufu''s heart is trembling. She covers her face and looks at Mo Yang in fear. She can''t help but say what she thinks, but she completely forgets what the consequences will be.


    At this time, no one thought, Liu Qi suddenly stood up, kicked Xie Yufu heavily, and then yelled: "smelly girl, even Mo''s friends dare to provoke, what the hell are you, now you are still implicating me, do you think I like you, will take this life?"


    "Liu Qi, you dare to hit me!" Xie Yufu is very kind to Liu Qi.


    The reason why Liu Qi wants to beat Xie Yufu is to get rid of her relationship. He can''t escape the responsibility of this matter, but it''s better to take less responsibility.


    Without Xie Yufu, he can play with other women.


    But without the Liu family, he would have nothing.


    At this time, Xie Yufu''s position in his mind is worthless!


    "It''s you that I beat. If it wasn''t for you, could I be harmed by you?" Liu Qi is also cruel enough. After saying this, he blows a blow on Xie Yufu''s face.


    Xie Yufu always treats Liu Qi as a licking dog. He has to do whatever he wants him to do.


    She is always superior to Liu Qi. When is it Liu Qi''s turn to beat her?


    "Liu Qi, don''t you want me?" Xie Yufu said.


    Liu Qi sneered: "you are such a whore, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, just use me to help you do things? I always know that you look down on me. I don''t want to waste my time on you for a long time. As long as I spend money on your beauty, I''ll have a lot of women. Do you really want me to serve you as the queen? "


    Xie Yufu''s face turns pale when she hears these words. It is because of the existence of Liu Qi that Xie Yufu builds up her confidence and makes her feel like the queen. Liu Qi''s words undoubtedly put her into the ice valley¡° What''s more, now you even dare to offend Mo''s friends. If I don''t teach you a lesson, how can I stand up to Mo? " With that, Liu Qi waved a few punches on Xie Yufu''s face again. Mo Yang see this situation, faint smile, this Liu Qi in order to get rid of the responsibility, but also under the ruthless hand ah, treat the woman you like, actually do not leave any feelings¡° Liu Qi, if you speak well, what does it mean to be worthy of me? What does it matter to me that you beat her? " Mo Yang light said. Liu Qi was surprised and quickly lowered his head and said: "boss Mo, I know it''s wrong. It''s all the idea of this woman. It doesn''t matter to me. I hope boss Mo can let me go."¡° I can''t let go, but I has the final say. Mo Yang said. Liu Qi knows what this means and kneels down to Han 3000. He doesn''t care about Han 3000''s reputation of being a loser in Yuncheng now. Just a little, he can kneel down to Han 3000 willingly. Friends of Moyang! The weight of these words in Yuncheng is only lighter than that of Tianjia. Of course, if Liu Qi knows what happened at tianchangsheng''s birthday party, he may even have the heart to kill Xie Yufu¡° Brother 3000, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. Please give me a chance. " Liu Qi kowtowed and said. Han Sanqian sat on the sofa and said, "my car was smashed, but tianling''er gave it to me. It''s not easy to let her know." Liu Qi''s scalp is numb and he''s almost crying. How can he get involved with the Tian family again? What kind of person is Han 3000? He knows not only Mo Yang, but also Tian ling''er, and Tian Ling gives him such an expensive car¡° Brother 3000, I''ll give you a new one for your car. " Liu Qi clenched his teeth and said that although millions are heartbreaking, it is easier to accept the loss of money than the destruction of the Liu family¡° Do you mean to help Xie Yufu bear the consequences? " Han 3000 laughs¡° No, no, no, no, No Liu Qi flustered hands, quickly said: "brother 3000, you misunderstood me, I did not help her bear the result, just want to pay for their own stupid behavior, after all, I provoked you." Mo Yang saw Liu Qi''s panic and said to Han 3000 with a smile, "don''t scare him, or the carpet in my box will be replaced. You''ll have to compensate me at that time."¡° All right, pay back first, and I''ll pay you for the carpet. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang looks embarrassed. He doesn''t plan to pay back the 200 million yuan. Han 3000 is so rich. What''s a mere 200 million yuan¡° Then you''d better go on. " Mo Yang said¡° Xie Yufu, call your father. I don''t want to target a woman. " Han 3000 light said. Xie Yufu''s heart has been completely desperate, Mo Yang even owes Han 3000 money, no wonder he will help Han 3000. It''s not impossible for Xie Jinyan to break off the relationship between his father and daughter if he knows that such a disaster has happened again. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 172

    When Xie Jinyan received the call, he was pushing a cup with a group of friends in the shopping mall. Now the Su family is puckering up because of the project in the west of the city. Naturally, he also hopes that the Xie family can get better development. Therefore, during this period of time, he has licked his old face, met many big people in the shopping mall, and lost his smile, In order to make the Xie family have a higher status in Cloud City.


    Xie Yufu offends Moyang and almost destroys the Xie family. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Xie Jinyan has also taught Xie Yufu a lesson. He believes that his daughter has been taught enough lessons.


    But this phone call, Xie Jinyan''s face immediately became pale.


    Although Xie Yufu didn''t mention what happened on the phone, he was asked to go to Mordor, which was obviously an accident!


    And the devil is Mo Yang''s territory, won''t it offend Mo Yang again.


    "Lao Xie, what''s wrong with you? You look so ugly."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you have something to say to us, if you can help us, we won''t stand by."


    Several drinkers asked Xie Jinyan.


    Xie Jinyan shook his head and said, "nothing. My daughter called and asked me to go home."


    Xie Jinyan knows that it''s OK for these guys to add to the cake, but it''s absolutely impossible to expect them to provide timely help. It''s good for them not to take the opportunity to step on both feet. So before he''s sure what happened, Xie Jinyan doesn''t dare to talk to others to avoid falling down the wall.


    "Time is almost up. I''ll go home first. I''ll pay for today''s meal. I''m really sorry. Next time I have a chance, I''ll buy you a drink." After leaving the hotel, Xie Jinyan immediately drove to Mordor.


    Mo Yang''s two men have been waiting for Xie Jinyan at the door. Seeing this, Xie Jinyan can''t help sweating. It seems that Xie Yufu has caused trouble again.


    In the box, when Xie Jinyan saw Xie Yufu, who had been beaten with swollen cheeks, he didn''t care about her health for the first time, because there was still dark sun in the box, which made Xie almost faint.


    "Xie Yufu, what the hell did you do? Didn''t I warn you not to look for trouble? Do you want to kill the Xie family? " Xie Jinyan scolded harshly.


    Xie Yufu cried when she saw Xie Jinyan. If she had known Han 3000 was so powerful, how could she have done such a stupid thing?


    Her eldest daughter is so used to her behavior that she thinks Han 3000 is a loser even if he is valued by Tian Changsheng, so she wants to teach Han 3000 a lesson.


    But now she finally understood that Han 3000 was not only valued by Tian Changsheng.


    "Dad, help me." Xie Yufu cried bitterly.


    Xie Jinyan took a deep breath, walked to Xie Yufu, grabbed Xie Yufu''s hair and said, "don''t you kneel down and apologize to Mo boss."


    Mo Yang waved his hand to Xie Jinyan and said, "I''m sorry. Your baby daughter didn''t offend me, but she did offend a more annoying person in Xie''s family."


    Is the person who can''t stir up more fierce than Mo Yang?


    Xie Jinyan''s heart is cold. It''s obviously more serious than the last time. Xie''s family will be killed by Xie Yufu.


    "Boss Mo, who did she offend? I''ll go to apologize in person. Please give the Xie family a chance." Xie Jinyan said.


    "Don''t you have eyes, don''t you see sitting next to me?" Mo Yang speechless said.


    Xie Jinyan subjectively thinks that the biggest character in this box is Mo Yang. Naturally, he focuses all his attention on Mo Yang. When Mo Yang says so, he sees Han 3000 beside him.


    For Han 3000, Xie Jinyan is very familiar with him. At tianchangsheng''s birthday party, he saw Han 3000 sitting beside tianchangsheng.


    Recently, there are more and more rumors about Han 3000 in the upper class of Yuncheng. Various versions emerge one after another, but there is only one result, that is, everyone knows that Han 3000 will never be a loser in Yuncheng.


    Even if he was really a useless waste before, he could get on the wall even if he was supported by Tianjia.


    "Han 3000, I apologize for what my daughter has done." Xie Jinyan said.


    "Smashed my car, but also to find someone to beat me, you this woman, is not the general insolence ah." Han 3000 light said.


    Xie Yufu''s Princess temper is the result of Xie Jinyan''s indulgence. How can he not know?


    But for so many years, Xie Yufu has been able to shine her eyes and know who can and can''t be offended, so she hasn''t brought too much trouble to the Xie family, so Xie Jinyan let her go.


    But now, Xie Jinyan can only regret that he didn''t put more discipline on him, so that Xie Yufu broke out such a big disaster.


    But there is one thing Xie Jinyan can''t figure out. Xie Yufu also went to tianchangsheng''s birthday party. She knows tianchangsheng''s attitude towards Han 3000. Why should she provoke Han 3000?


    "Xie Yufu, do you have any grudge against Han 3000? Why do you want to do these things? Don''t you know that tianlaozi values him?" Xie Jinyan said with gnashing teeth.


    Of course, Xie Yufu knows that, but half an hour ago, she still didn''t pay attention to Han 3000. Because she was indulgent, and Han 3000''s reputation as a loser is so popular, she thinks that it doesn''t matter even if she teaches Han 3000 a lesson. Besides, Liu Qi can help her carry the pot. Even if Han 3000 asks Tianjia to help, tianchangsheng will be investigated, She can also shift all the responsibility to Liu Qi. How could Xie Yufu know that even Liu Qi would turn against her¡° Thank you, what do you say! " At this time, Liu Qi''s temper suddenly explodes, but he doesn''t know the relationship between Han 3000 and Tianjia. Xie Jinyan''s words are like bombs to him. Han 3000 is not only a friend of Mo Yang, but also a great master¡° Who are you? " Xie Jinyan said discontentedly in the face of Liu Qi''s sharp questioning¡° Who am I? I''m fuckin ''killed by your daughter. " Liu Qi''s ferocious smile, can''t help but vent on Xie Jinyan, a fist hit Xie Jinyan''s left eye. Xie Jinyan, an old bone, could not resist Liu Qi''s beating. He covered his face and cried bitterly, then fell to the ground. Liu Qi did not give up, went to Xie Yufu, grabbed her hair, knocked Xie Yufu''s head on the ground, and said in a cold voice: "Shabi woman, you are deliberately hiding from me. I am so kind to you, and you are deliberately harming me. Why don''t you die?" At this time, Liu Qi has gone crazy. Tianjia, the most powerful shopping mall in Yuncheng, and Moyang, the most powerful shopping mall in gray area, all offended at one time because of Xie Yufu. How can he keep his mind¡° Brother 3000, I''m an idiot. I''m a jerk. I''m just a waste. Please spare me. I''ll be a cow and a horse for you in the future. Please give me a chance. " After beating Xie Yufu hard, Liu Qi said to Han 3000 with trembling whole body. At this point in his life, Liu Qi has never felt so strong despair¡° When cattle are horses? What do you think of a dog? " Han 3000 said. Liu Qi was stunned, then lying on the ground, spitting out his tongue and breathing, said: "brother 3000, do you look like it? If not, I''ll go back to study. " Seeing this scene, Lin Yong took a deep breath. Although Liu Qi has given up his dignity, his status in Yuncheng in the future may not be simple. After all, not everyone is qualified to be a dog for Han 3000. In Lin Yong''s opinion, this is not a disgrace, but something to be proud of! Unfortunately, he was in Changbin''s casino and missed this opportunity. Han Sanqian stood up and said to Liu Qi, "give you three days. I want to see the Xie family go bankrupt. Since he is a dog, he should learn to bite."¡° Yes, brother 3000, I will do it, I will do it. " Liu Qi nodded and said. This sentence is a bolt from the blue for Xie Jinyan. He tried his best to improve the status of Xie''s family in Yuncheng. During this period, he didn''t even want to be an old man, but all his efforts were destroyed by Xie Yufu. In the future, there will be no Xie''s family in Yuncheng! After Han 3000 left the box, Lin Yong went to Liu Qi and said faintly, "I envy you. Why do you have such bad luck?" At this time, Liu Qi didn''t know the meaning of these words. He just felt lucky to be able to protect the Liu family. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 173

    Send Han 3000 to the door of Mordor. Mo Yang asks, "do you want to help Liu Qi? I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with the Xie family with his ability."


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "no, if a dog even bite people will not, what value."


    Mo Yang hears this one Leng, serious looking at Han 3000, want to say and stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Mo Yang shook his head, said: "nothing, go home quickly, or sister-in-law should worry about you."


    After Han 3000 left, Mo Yang said to himself with a sigh: "I wanted to say that you have the potential to be an owl, but as you are, you should not go this way. That''s the Han family in Yanjing. "


    With these words, Mo Yang had goose bumps all over his body. Although he had already guessed that Han 3000''s identity was not simple, he never thought that his real identity would bring him such a strong shock.


    Yanjing Han family is not the top of China, but it is only one step away from the top of the pyramid!


    Lamborghini has already sent the 4S shop. Han Sanqian trots home all the way. When the security guard sees Han Sanqian on foot, he says with a smile, "brother Han, how do you exercise at night?"


    Han three thousand raised his hand, it was as if he had said hello.


    The security guard doesn''t think Han 3000 is cold. The Tian family has specially told him to be polite to Han 3000, so in his heart, it''s an honor for such a big man as Han 3000 to wave to him.


    Back home, when Han 3000 opened his door, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Where''s the bed?


    How come the bed is gone!


    The heart beat quickly, and even sweat came out of the palm of the hand.


    No, can we go back to our room?


    Han three thousand swallow saliva, feel dry mouth, and went to fill a whole bottle of ice water, this just let his excitement calm a little.


    Su Yingxia hasn''t explained what happened in Jinqiao City clearly, so he didn''t expect to be able to go back to his room to sleep so soon. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do.


    She crept to the door of Su Yingxia''s room. When she opened the door, her hands were shaking.


    With a slight twist, the door opened.


    Just opened a gap, Han 3000 heard Su Yingxia''s voice in the room: "what are you doing? You come back so late."


    I can hear that Su Yingxia''s tone is a little resentful, but it''s not really blaming him.


    Han 3000 quickly opened the door and went in. There was no floor on the floor, but there was obviously a pillow on the bed, which made him happy.


    "If you don''t go to bed, don''t you have to get up early tomorrow?" Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said, "get up early, of course. I haven''t run in the morning for a long time. I''m almost out of shape recently."


    Sitting in bed, Han 3000 felt a sense of great steadiness.


    Su Yingxia leans on her side and feels that after Han 3000 goes to bed, she begins to worry. She is afraid that Han 3000, a big pig, will not notice that the red line on the sheet has disappeared.


    Sure enough, when Su Yingxia heard the voice coming from her ear, she wanted to kick Han Sanya out of bed. Didn''t this guy really find out?


    Su Yingxia is biting her teeth, with a fierce look on her face. In her heart, Han 3000 is not a man, at least she doesn''t take the initiative.


    Where does she know, can return to the room, Han 3000 in the heart already secretly happy unceasingly, which still dares to have the slightest indiscreet thought.


    This unrealistic relationship started with Su Yingxia''s grievance, which made her suffer a lot. So from three years ago, Han Sanqian didn''t want to force her to do anything.


    Even now, Han 3000''s idea is still unchanged. Maybe, only when Su Yingxia can''t bear to press Han 3000 on the bed, will he suddenly come back.


    At six o''clock the next day, Han Sanqian woke up first and felt a thigh pressed on his chest. He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he felt very comfortable physically and mentally.


    When the alarm rings, Su Yingxia pulls back her legs and goes to wash her face with a blush. She is obviously shy.


    After finishing their work, they went out for a morning run together, and met a man Han 3000 didn''t expect, Kong Wu.


    When Kong Wu saw Han 3000, he enthusiastically went to the front of the mountain and cried, "brother Han, sister-in-law."


    "You''re here for the morning run, too?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way, Kong Wu this kind of guy, should be a night show veteran, how can so early time run?


    Kong Wu, of course, is not the kind of person who exercises. If he hadn''t heard from the security guard that Han 3000 might appear at this time, how could he have been so early.


    "Brother Han, to tell you the truth, I''m waiting for you here. I didn''t disturb you and your sister-in-law, did I?" Kong Wu said.


    "Excuse me." Han 3000 mercilessly said, he also did not run with Su Yingxia for a long time, Kong Wu appeared, no doubt when the light bulb ah.


    Kong Wu didn''t expect that Han 3000 would reply so simply and directly. He was embarrassed and at a loss. Su Yingxia knows Kong Wu, although he has never dealt with him, but he has also heard of him. Moreover, the Kong family is also a very powerful family in Yuncheng. Seeing Han 3000''s impoliteness to people, he stares at Han 3000 and says to Kong Wu, "don''t disturb me. What can I do for you?" Kong Wu doesn''t dare to talk. He''s in a state of mind. He''s here to have a relationship with Han 3000, but now, he''s making Han 3000 unhappy¡° Sister in law... Sister in law, did I really not disturb you? " Kong Wu said with a guilty heart. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000. Han 3000 smiles bitterly. His wife speaks. What else can he say¡° If you have anything to do with me, just tell me. Don''t delay me Han 3000 said. Kong Wu was relieved and said, "brother Han, there''s a party tonight. I''d like to invite you to attend."¡° What kind of party? " Han 3000 asked, now can go back to the room to sleep, even if the peach banquet invited him, he is not interested, but Su Yingxia obviously does not want him to refuse too much¡° It''s a party for a group of young people, the children of rich families in Yuncheng. " Kong Wu said. Han three thousand just want to shake his head, suddenly feel a fierce eyes seem to stare at himself, can only say: "OK, but can''t delay me too much time, I have to go home early."¡° Well, well, I''ll arrange for the party to start early. It won''t delay you Kong Wu excitedly said that it was his purpose to make friends with Han 3000 at this party. Now Han 3000 has agreed, and then he has to arrange something to make Han 3000 happy. Originally, Kong Wu prepared a group of models with good figure and high face value. However, after seeing Su Yingxia, he gave up the idea. Beauty can buy off most men, but Han 3000 will never be included in this list, because he can see that Han 3000 loves Su Yingxia very much. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia, Han 3000 would never have attended this party¡° Sister in law, I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb your running. " Kong Wu nodded slightly and said to Su Yingxia. In the past, Kong Wu never paid attention to Su Yingxia, or even to anyone in the whole Su family. But now, in his heart, he really treats Su Yingxia as his sister-in-law. He wishes he could have a little blood relationship¡° Don''t you just let Kong Wu go? Why let me waste my time. " After running to the top of the mountain, Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia¡° The Kong family is a lineage family in Yuncheng. It''s better to have more friends than an enemy. Making friends with him is more conducive to your future development. " Su Yingxia said¡° Me Han Sanyi was surprised. He guessed that Su Yingxia did it for Su''s company, but Su Yingxia didn''t think so¡° It''s not you, is it me? I have developed well. That''s Su''s company. In the end, it''s su Haichao''s company. Now I don''t care what kind of development Su''s family will have. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 didn''t expect that she was doing it for himself. However, the Kong family was as light as a feather to him. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if the whole business community in Yuncheng was against him, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to it. But Su Yingxia can think so, Han 3000 in the heart is very moved¡° Welcome summer, you really make me very moved Han 3000 said¡° Don''t forget, you have to make all those who look down on us regret it. " Su Yingxia looked at the north and said longingly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 174

    At 5 p.m. that day, Han 3000 received a call from Kong Wu, asked the address of the party clearly, and drove an Audi to the party.


    Lamborghini, who has been in trouble recently, has been destroyed by Xie Yufu. It will take a round of operation, and the cost is not small. The loss rating staff of the insurance company have heard that they have already cried.


    After arriving at the meeting place, Han 3000 found that it was a private club, and it looked very advanced.


    There are many luxury cars parked at the door, which is almost a luxury auto show. Although Han 3000''s Audi A6 is also good, it seems a little dull at the door of the club, and no one will even take a look at it.


    Just as Han 3000 found a parking space to park in, a service staff trotted over and knocked on Han 3000''s window impatiently.


    Han 3000 stepped on the brake, pressed down the window and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry, there''s no parking space here. You can change places." The waiter looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said.


    "Isn''t this the parking space?" Han got out of the car and pointed to the parking space.


    With a faint smile, the waiter pointed to the cars next to him and said, "look what these cars are, what kind of cars you are, and what qualifications you have to park here."


    "It''s not all four wheels. What''s the difference?" Han three thousand helplessly smile, did not expect that this private club''s attendants have such a high vision, even the Audi A6 are despised.


    "They can buy you a whole car with one wheel, can they compare? And this is the private parking space of our club. You are not qualified to park here when you go to the club. " Said the waiter.


    "Are you so sure I''m not going to the club?" Han 3000 said.


    The waiter sighed and said, "man, don''t lose face here, OK? Our club has been wrapped up. All the guests here tonight are big people in Cloud City. Look at the cars here. Which one is less than one million?"


    In the parking lot, there are no cars under a million.


    No, another 911 is coming.


    "What''s the situation, waiter? Do you have any parking space?" A head protrudes from the car and shouts impatiently at the waiter.


    The waiter quickly walked up with a smile and said, "brother, there are parking spaces. Don''t worry. I''ll let him drive away right away."


    With that, when the waiter turned to Han 3000, he became cold and said, "if you don''t move the car, don''t delay this brother''s parking."


    Han 3000 has seen a lot of people who look down on others, but this kind of unreasonable person is the first time he has met.


    "What if I don''t move?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Are you going to make trouble?" There was an angry look on the waiter''s face.


    At this time, the driver of the Porsche might be impatient. He got out of the car and came to the Audi. He kicked the front of the car and said, "what a few broken cars, drive quickly, don''t disturb me to stop."


    Han 3000 frowned. Today''s young people have a lot of temper. These rich young men have never suffered losses since childhood. That''s why they are so arrogant and ignorant.


    "Take care of the car. You can''t afford to pay for any damage." Han three thousand said to the waiter, and then make a gesture to leave, also not ready to park the car into the parking space.


    Seeing this, the young man of Porsche kicked on the light again and said to Han 3000, "what the hell are you? I asked you to move the car. Believe it or not, I broke it for you."


    "You can try it." Han 3000 light said.


    Seeing Han 3000''s constant steps, the young man felt that he was ignored, which made him angry. He walked to Han 3000''s back and grasped Han 3000''s shoulder.


    "Man, don''t be too arrogant, or you can''t afford the consequences." The man threatened Han 3000.


    "This sentence is more applicable to you. Let me go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Let go. You can drive this crap and disappear in front of me immediately. I can let you go."


    "I don''t know."


    "No?" The man sneered and said, "let''s see what you can do."


    As soon as his voice fell, he kicked Han 3000''s back.


    Feeling his opponent''s action, Han turned to his side and kicked out faster. The young man fell to the ground and rolled back several times before stopping.


    "Sonima, what are you? You dare to fight back!" The man said with gnashing teeth.


    "Don''t ask me who I am, I''m the one you can''t make." Han 3000 continues to walk toward the club.


    The waiter was stunned. A man who drives an Audi dares to open a Porsche. Doesn''t he want to live?


    He ran to the young man, helped him up and asked, "are you ok?"


    The young man shook off the waiter''s hand, clenched his teeth and said, "Damn it, a piece of rubbish dares to break ground on Laozi''s head, what a dog thing. Don''t move the car. I''ll play with you. "


    With that, the young man got into the car, started the engine, hit Audi directly, drove Audi away, and then parked the unrecognized Porsche in the parking space. The waiter was horrified to see that this is a million car. When the bumper car is loaded with fun, these rich people don''t take money seriously. And what will happen if the Audi owner offended such a person just now¡° Play with your car first, then your people. Tonight is Kong GE''s game. I''ll see how you run. " The man had a happy face and didn''t feel sorry because the car broke down. After all, a Porsche is not a good car in his eyes. At this time, another sports car came. After getting off the car, the owner went to the side of the Porsche owner and said in surprise, "Jiang Tao, what''s the situation? How did your car crash like this?"¡° A braker robbed me of my parking space and I drove his car away. " Jiang Tao said¡° Lying trough, you''ve really lost money. It''s just a broken Audi. As for it? "¡° To me, a Porsche is just a toy, but to this kind of person, Audi is all his property. What''s not worth it? " Jiang Tao said with disdain. The man nodded and said, "that''s true, but it costs you a Porsche. You can''t just forget it, can you? Is there a good play tonight? "¡° Of course, there is a good play, but brother Kong''s play still needs to give him some face and just play with this kind of rubbish. " Jiang Tao said. In the clubhouse, Han 3000 found many young men and women in an open yard. The women were very thin and attractive. Now that this place has been reserved, these people should be friends invited by Kong Wu, but where did this guy go? Just as Han 3000 was looking at the situation in the field, Jiang Tao also arrived. Tonight''s party is a group of rich second generation drinking and flirting. This is what the rich people in Yuncheng often do. After all, it''s not bad for money. You come and I go to this kind of party at least ten times a month. There is a saying that people with rich families can drive luxury cars and wear famous brands without doing anything. They have almost no other skills except eating, drinking and playing. When Jiang Tao saw Han 3000, he said to the people beside him, "it''s just this rubbish. I didn''t expect to drive a broken Audi and dare to come to our party." The man looked at Han 3000, sneered and said, "every time we get together in our circle, we have to mix some rubbish in. These things just want to flatter us." Jiang Tao laughed and said, "that''s also true. These unsociable guys sharpen their heads and want to integrate into our circle, but they have different family backgrounds. How can they become our friends?"¡° Well, do you want me to play with him? "¡° Let''s go. This kind of rubbish doesn''t teach him any lessons. He can really regard himself as a big man. " Jiang Tao said. The man nodded, took a glass of wine and went to Korea 3000¡° Is that old Audi out there yours? " The man walked up to Han 3000 and said with a sneer¡° I don''t know you, do I? " Han three thousand raised eyebrow to see one eye, have no interest of say¡° Of course, I don''t know such rubbish as you, but we have to clear up the market. The inferior goods are not qualified to appear at our party. " The man said, a glass of wine directly splashed on Han 3000''s face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 175

    Jiang Tao walked up to Han 3000 with a smile and said, "Oh, I just watched a garbage sorting program recently. You should have been a dry garbage, but now you''ve been splashed with wine. Do you turn into wet garbage?"


    "Jiang Tao, what''s the difference between dry and wet garbage? Isn''t it just a pile of garbage?" Said the man, laughing.


    Han Sanyi wiped off the wine on his face. Facing the two people who mocked him, he said faintly: "give you a chance, kneel down and apologize to me."


    Two people laugh suddenly stop, inconceivable looking at Han 3000.


    "Let''s apologize? Did I hear you right? " Jiang Tao deliberately made a dig ear action, suspected that he had a hallucination.


    "What the hell are you? Let''s apologize to you. You won''t sneak in without even knowing what this is?" Cried the man.


    This movement soon attracted the attention of others. Most of the people present knew Jiang Tao, so in their eyes, Han 3000 was like a clown.


    "Now these guys who are not in the class are becoming more and more short-sighted. They even dare to offend Jiang Tao when they sneak into the party. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    "Maybe it''s a new move that these guys have come up with. It''s the sword going to the wrong side, which deliberately attracts our attention."


    "Ha ha, how can this kind of rubbish attract our attention? Can it enter our circle in this way?"


    Some disdainful voices rang out in the crowd, they all regarded Han 3000 as the second generation who mixed into the party.


    Some women even looked at Han 3000, showing a very strong contempt.


    These women can attend the party not because of their status, but because they are able to win the favor of the second generation of the rich here. It''s hard to say that they use their bodies to exchange for the present brilliance. After all, every famous brand on them is bought by sleeping with them.


    "Jiang Tao, he asked you to kneel down. You can''t just forget it."


    "With master Jiang''s temper, don''t beat him up and give us a performance."


    "Yes, I''ll look down on you if you don''t dare to fight such rubbish."


    The crowd began to roar.


    Jiang Tao was put on the shelf and couldn''t even retreat.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to make too much noise at Kong Wu''s party, but now there are so many pairs of eyes looking at him. If we just let it go, where will he face? If it''s spread out, it''s not allowed to be seen as a joke.


    "Shabi, it''s bad luck for you today. Since everyone''s interest is so high, how can I disappoint them?" Jiang Tao said to Han 3000 with a ferocious face.


    Hand out, clenched his fist, Korean three thousand face greeting.


    The crowd began to cry and howl, as if they were cheering for Jiang Tao.


    They are not too big to watch the fun. In their eyes, they are just beating up rubbish. How much noise can they make? The right is to add some excitement to the party.


    The noise suddenly stopped.


    Because Han 3000 grabbed Jiang Tao''s fist, everyone was stunned when they saw that Han 3000 had not been beaten.


    But a moment later, the noise continued.


    "Jiang Tao, what are you doing? Don''t beat this rubbish down."


    "You can''t even beat this kind of rubbish. That''s a joke."


    "Is there anyone willing to help Mr. Jiang? It seems that Mr. Jiang can''t beat this rubbish."


    After hearing these words, Jiang Tao''s face became extremely ugly, but no matter how hard he tried, his hand was dragged to death, and he couldn''t take it back at all.


    "Trash, let go of me." Jiang Tao said.


    "I said, opportunity, I only give it once." Finish saying, Han 3000 lightning like kick, kick in Jiang Tao''s left leg knee.


    With a crisp crack sound, Jiang Tao''s left leg bends backward, showing a curve that makes people''s scalp numb.


    "Hiss..."


    "This... This is, did he break Jiang Tao''s leg?"


    "The trough! Who''s this guy? He''s so fierce. "


    All the onlookers'' faces changed greatly. The man standing beside Jiang Tao felt that his legs were soft, because he was among the people present and heard the most clear sound of broken bones.


    Jiang Tao cried out in pain. The pain came from his left leg. When he lowered his head to see the condition of his left leg, he was so scared that his eyes widened.


    "You... You fuckin ''broke my leg!" Jiang Tao said to Han 3000 in horror.


    "It''s just a leg. What''s your hurry?" Han 3000''s face showed a smile like the devil, and then he kicked again.


    Jiang Tao falls to the ground and his right leg bends back again, showing a strange arc that makes people unable to speak.


    This time, those who watched the crowd no longer changed their faces, but their scalp became numb.


    They didn''t expect that Han 3000 should have knelt down and apologized in front of Jiang Tao, but now Jiang Tao has come to such a tragic end¡° And you. " Han Sanqian doesn''t seem to want to give up. He turns to another person and says. Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Who the hell is this guy? Is he really a piece of trash? Doesn''t he know that today''s party is Kong Wu''s home? If you make trouble here, are you not afraid of Kong Wu? The man heard Han 3000''s words, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground¡° I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I just do what Jiang Tao says. It has nothing to do with me. "¡° You can say sorry, but I won''t forgive you. " Han 3000 stood up and kicked the man''s face. The face was bloody. Others who saw this scene felt unbelievable. They are too ruthless. They have never seen such ruthless peers, and they don''t care about the consequences! Han Sanqian stepped forward, stepped on Jiang Tao''s face with his right foot and said, "remember what I said. If my car is slightly damaged, you''d better think of a compensation plan that satisfies me." Jiang Tao''s heart is trembling. The car has been hit beyond recognition by him, but before the crash, he didn''t know Han 3000 was so cruel¡° I''m going to kill you. Do you know who Jiang Tao is in Yuncheng? How dare you do this to me? " Jiang Tao said¡° It doesn''t matter who you are. The important thing is that there are no people I can''t provoke in Yuncheng. " Han three thousand light smile. Before those who look down on Han 3000 girls, after hearing this sentence, have revealed a look of obsession, this is a man should say. No matter he is boasting, or really have the ability, at least this moment, his image is as great as mountains, let people feel a suffocating strength! After hitting two guys who didn''t have long eyes, Han 3000 looked at other people. Just now, these guys were making an effort¡° Is there anyone else who has a problem with me? " Han 3000 light asked, where the line of sight, those people are all low head, no one dares to face Han 3000''s eyes. What is waste? What is garbage? There were more than 20 people in the party, who were crushed to death by the atmosphere of Han Sany people. There was no one to say a retort. Because Jiang Tao''s fate is in their eyes. Although they don''t know who Han 3000 is, who is willing to come to him with such consequences and misfortune? It doesn''t matter. When Kong Wu comes out, he will teach this guy a lesson. Anyway, it''s not their protagonist tonight. Why go through this muddy water¡° This is the upper class you call yourself? " Han 3000 see no one dare to talk to himself, said with ridicule¡° Here comes Kong Wu¡° Is Kong Wu here? Are you coming¡° Brother Wu, brother Wu. "¡° Someone made trouble at your party and broke Jiang Tao''s leg. It''s just the right time for you to teach this arrogant guy a lesson. " Even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, after seeing Kong Wu, one by one they recovered their confidence and pointed angrily at Han 3000. Kong Wu just went to squat a tuba. He didn''t know what happened. However, when he heard what those friends said and looked at Jiang Tao''s situation in front of Han 3000, he trembled and walked towards Han 3000. Those faces show arrogant expression again. If Kong Wu comes out, this guy can''t show his original shape immediately? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 176

    "Brother Wu is here. Let''s see how he ends up."


    "This guy dares to make trouble in brother Wu''s field. He''s dead."


    "Damn, if it wasn''t for brother Wu, I would have taught him a lesson."


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for brother Wu''s face, I could teach him a lesson."


    The people who dare not speak, at this time, even brazen to speak big words, and the arrogant and proud spirit on his face did not hide, just like they can casually trample Han 3000 under their feet.


    But how can these people understand Kong Wu''s desire to die at this moment?


    It''s not easy to invite Han 3000 here, but this kind of thing happened because of a large size. If Kong Wu had known it would be like this, even if he was suffocating, he would not have gone to the toilet.


    Just as they were waiting for Kong Wu to teach Han 3000 a lesson, Kong Wu went to his side, lowered his head and said, "brother Han, I''m sorry."


    "This is the party you invited me to?" Han 3000 light said.


    Kong Wu was so scared that he shivered and turned pale that he said, "brother Han, I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen."


    Among the crowd, those who boast and look arrogant suddenly froze, and their hearts were shocked.


    Kong Wu!


    Even Kong Wu should be humble in front of him!


    Jiang Tao was broken legs, Kong Wu not only did not help Jiang Tao revenge, but also apologized to him.


    Crazy


    The hearts of those people collapsed like the Yellow River.


    Who the hell is this guy? Even Kong Wu wants to bow down in front of him.


    Those who talked big before were so sorry that their intestines were blue.


    I didn''t expect the slap to come so quickly.


    If even Kong Wu didn''t dare to provoke this man, what would they be?


    "You''d better let people go out and have a look at my car. If my car is slightly damaged, you and them..." half way through, Han 3000 stopped.


    Kong Wu was so scared that he didn''t know what had happened, but with Jiang Tao''s temperament, it might have led to disaster.


    A good party, a good opportunity to establish a relationship with Han 3000, but Jiang Tao destroyed it.


    With a gloomy face, Kong Wu came to Jiang Tao and asked in a cold voice: "Jiang Tao, what did you do to Han GE''s car?"


    Jiang Tao is still in pain, but his inner fear is even stronger.


    This man, who can hold Kong Wu''s head down, has provoked some big people.


    Audi is not only a little bit damaged, it is almost scrapped by him!


    "Brother Wu, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he was your friend. Please help me." Jiang Tao is a big man with a runny nose and tears, crying like a woman.


    Hearing this, Kong Wu''s heart sank to the ice valley. It is obvious that Jiang Tao has done something irreparable.


    He kicked Jiang Tao in the face. Kong Wu wanted to kill this guy who didn''t have eyes.


    "Jiang Tao, I''ve been killed by you. What qualifications do I have to be brother Han''s friend?" With that, Kong Wu stepped on Jiang Tao''s stomach.


    Jiang Tao''s desperate cry reverberates in the yard.


    Everyone present was in a cold sweat at the moment. No one thought that the result would be like this.


    This strange face, not only Kong Wu dare not provoke, it is obvious that his status is much higher than Kong Wu.


    Is it a member of the Tian family?


    However, Kong Wu called him brother Han, and it was obvious that he was not surnamed Tian, but they couldn''t think of anyone in Yuncheng who was worthy of Kong Wu''s fear besides Tian''s family.


    At this time, some timid people knelt on the ground to atone for their arrogant words.


    "Brother Han, I''ll replace your car with a new one. As for these two people, you can solve them whatever you want." Kong Wu said to Han 3000.


    Jiang Tao has been abandoned, but another person just hurt his face. Hearing Kong Wu''s words, he knelt down to Han 3000 in horror and kept kowtowing: "brother Han, I''m blind. I''ve made a mistake. I can give you anything. Please let me go."


    Han 3000 sighed, a good party, inexplicably became like this.


    Jiang Tao''s leg has been broken, so there is no need to pursue it further. Moreover, Kong Wu paid for a new car, and he didn''t lose much.


    "You shouldn''t have invited me." Han 3000 said to Kong Wu, and then walked out of the club.


    Kong Wu knows that although this matter has been solved, his chances of developing relations with Han 3000 in the future will become very slim, and Jiang Tao is the fool who messed up all this.


    "From today on, Jiang Tao is the enemy of Kong Wu, and you. If anyone dares to reveal anything about tonight, Kong Wu will never let it go." Kong Wu said to the crowd.


    Although he didn''t have the chance to establish a relationship with Han 3000, Kong Wu didn''t want to be known by the people of the Tian family. If Tian ling''er knew that Han 3000 was upset by him, the whole Kong family would be dragged down.


    Came to the parking lot, Han 3000 saw his car was hit beyond recognition, can not help showing a wry smile. Jiang Tao is really cruel. He doesn''t want his own Porsche¡° How about it? I have already reminded you that you are not qualified to park here. You still don''t believe me. Do you regret it now? " The waiter went to Han 3000 with a proud face and continued: "Jiang Tao is a real rich man. Millions of Porsches don''t care. You are nothing." Han 3000 shrugged and said, "hundreds of thousands of them are really distressing." The waiter looked at Han 3000 with disdain in his eyes. This is the gap between the rich. People don''t even care about the Porsche, but he is distressed for an Audi¡° Who told you not to listen to me? I asked for it. You deserve it. " Said the waiter¡° Yes Han 3000 undeniably nodded, since the car has been unable to drive, can only walk home. When Han 3000 left, the waiter sighed with a smile and said to himself, "now there are so many people who don''t know what to do. If you don''t listen to me, that''s the end." In a short time, an ambulance stopped at the door of the club. The waiter looked puzzled. But Kong Wu packed the club tonight. How could an ambulance come suddenly? Is there any accident inside? Just as the waiter was thinking about it, Jiang Tao was carried out on the stretcher and looked at him stupidly. This is Jiang Tao. How could he be hurt for no reason, and it seems that he was hurt a lot! Kong Wu calmly walked up to the waiter and asked, "where''s the Audi?" The waiter was stunned and said, "brother Wu, the car is still in the parking lot."¡° Take me there Kong Wu said. The waiter was a little puzzled. It was just a smashed Audi. How could Kong Wu care so much. When he took the car to the parking lot and saw the wrecked Audi, Kong Wu took a deep breath. The degree of damage of the car is the relationship between him and Han 3000¡° Brother Wu, I''ve told that guy not to park his car here, but he won''t listen to me. " The waiter said to Kong Wu. Kong Wu gave a cold smile and kicked the waiter in the stomach. He was angry. The waiter still said this, didn''t he want to fight? The waiter was so confused that he didn''t even know why he was beaten¡° You''re just a fuckin ''waiter. Even people who drive Audi look down on you. What kind of car do you drive? Is there a car here that has anything to do with you? " Kong Wu said coldly. The waiter didn''t understand why Kong Wu was angry, but in this case, he just apologized: "brother Wu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."¡° Is driving a luxury car the only big deal in your eyes? " Angry Kong Wu, no matter who owned the car, kicked it to vent his anger. Seeing the figure of Kong Wu leaving, the waiter covered his stomach and stood up with difficulty. His head echoed Kong Wu''s words just now. All of a sudden, he was struck by lightning and stood there. Are only the people who drive luxury cars big? The waiter suddenly looked at Audi with a terrified expression. Is... Is that the man just now the real big man? Jiang Tao''s injury is not related to him, is it! Thinking of his attitude towards him before, the waiter suddenly had a sense of survival. Even Jiang Tao has been sent to the hospital. What qualification does he have to show off in front of him? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 177

    Hillside villa.


    As the Dragon Boat Festival approached, Jiang LAN received many phone calls from her hometown asking her when to go back this year. Those relatives didn''t mention Han 3000 during that time, because they all thought that Jiang LAN would probably not take Han 3000 with him. After all, Han 3000 had gone back once in three years. All the relatives in Jiang Lan''s family knew that he was a loser, So I didn''t care about Han 3000 at all.


    It''s Jiang LAN. Those relatives especially want to see her this year. After all, Su Yingxia is already in a high position in the company. All those relatives want to get some benefits from them.


    Su Yingxia also received a call from her cousin Jiang Wan.


    Jiang Wan is a little older than her and talks about a boyfriend with good family conditions. Because of this, he often shows off in front of Su Yingxia and compares his boyfriend with Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia knows Jiang Wan''s character, so every time she mentions these topics, Su Yingxia will be very perfunctory.


    "By the way, when do you get home during the Dragon Boat Festival? I asked Liu Zhijie to drive to pick you up. He just bought a new car this year. You can have a try. Even the seats are made of genuine leather. You may not know what it''s like to sit in these good cars. It''s really comfortable." Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile and said, "we may drive back, so we don''t need your boyfriend to pick us up."


    "Ah, it''s so far away. I''m tired of driving. What if your car broke down half the way." Jiang Wan pretended to worry that the old car in Su Yingxia''s family was too old.


    "Cousin, don''t worry. We just changed the car. How could it break down?" Su Yingxia said.


    Changed cars?


    Jiang Wan was a little unconvinced. He had heard that Su Yingxia was doing well in Su''s company for a long time. It seems to be true, but even if he changed the car, what good car could he change?


    "Well, that''s OK. When you come, I''ll take you to Liu Zhijie''s house. They built a villa in the countryside. It cost two million yuan, and it''s far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It''s better than the resorts in those scenic spots."


    Between the lines, all are showing off. Su Yingxia feels helpless. At this time, Han 3000 comes back. Su Yingxia is a little surprised. Didn''t he go to Kong Wu''s party? How can you come back so soon.


    "Cousin, I won''t tell you. I''ll talk when I go back to my hometown." Su Yingxia said.


    "OK, you come back early and play for two more days. Now Binxian is different. There are many interesting places." Jiang Wan complacent smile, she guess Su Yingxia must be because of envy, so just don''t want to talk with her more.


    However, after su Yingxia went to Binxian, she still had many opportunities to show off, so Jiang Wan was not worried.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Wan said to Liu Zhijie: "since I was a child, I like to compete with Su Yingxia. Now I find you, she can''t compete with me all her life."


    With that, Jiang Wan nestles in Liu Zhijie''s arms.


    Liu Zhijie has heard Jiang Wan mention a lot about Su''s family, especially Han 3000. Every time he mentioned him, Liu Zhijie would laugh and have a stomachache.


    "How can your cousin fight with you when she marries such rubbish? Don''t worry. When she comes this time, I will give you face and let her know the gap with you." Liu Zhijie said with a smile.


    "Well, however, she is my cousin after all. I still have to save face for her. I don''t know if that loser will come. If he comes, you don''t have to give him face. This kind of loser doesn''t need face either." Jiang Wan said.


    Liu Zhijie nodded triumphantly. He is a young man. Now he is the boss of his own business. The company is not big, but the annual profit is also quite large, which is enough to trample on the losers.


    Jiang Wan''s mind, Su Yingxia may be able to guess, can also expect to return to Binxian what will happen, but she does not care.


    He went to Han 3000 and asked, "why did you come back so early and didn''t go to the party?"


    "Yes, but it''s no fun. I''ll come back early." Han 3000 did not dare to tell Su Yingxia what happened at the party, because Su Yingxia asked him to make friends, but it turned out that he had no friends, and he could not say that there would be more enemies.


    "How can it be boring? Kong Wu''s rich second generation party must be attended by rich young men. There are many beautiful women." Su Yingxia said.


    This is the woman!


    Han 3000 clearly heard a trace of sarcasm from her tone, but this party, it is clear that Su Yingxia asked him to go.


    "Well... I''m not sure." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Jiang LAN hung up and said with dissatisfaction: "all the relatives have called, but your uncle''s family didn''t even have any news. It''s really irritating."


    Jiang Fenghuang''s family borrowed 200000 yuan at the beginning, but they lost it before they got home. They are so angry that the three members of the family haven''t slowed down. Of course, they can''t call to care.


    Although they didn''t plan to pay back the money at the beginning, they were afraid that Jiang LAN would mention it.


    "Ma, don''t you know who they are? He wants you to go back now. He must be afraid that you will let him pay back the money. " Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan also knows this truth. Although she has money at home now, she doesn''t lack the 200000 yuan, but now she thinks that she has spent 200000 yuan for one breath, and she is still flustered¡° No, I can''t. If I go back this time, I have to ask them to pay back the money when I have a chance. It''s 200000 yuan. " Jiang Lan said. Han Sanqian smiles. The three members of Jiang Fenghuang''s family are all scoundrels. Let them pay back the money. Isn''t that a fool''s dream? Fortunately, they didn''t spend the 200000 yuan, and Han 3000 was still able to accept it¡° I''ll go back to my room and have a rest Su Yingxia doesn''t want to worry about these things. She has been busy enough recently. Han 3000 saw a trace of fatigue between Su Yingxia''s eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? Did Su Haichao embarrass you? "¡° It''s nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t dare to embarrass me now. Those manufacturers who cooperate with our company have a headache recently, but it''s not a big deal. I can solve it. " Su Yingxia said. Listen to Su Yingxia say so, Han 3000 will no longer ask, after all, Su Yingxia also need to grow up, can''t rely on him to complete everything. The next morning, after they ran in the morning, Su Yingxia didn''t ask Han 3000 to send her to the company, so Han 3000 went home by himself. Although he Ting is doing all the cooking and washing work now, Han 3000 will do some when he is bored. To the room to see the sheet is almost time to change, Han 3000 this just found that the red line on the sheet is gone! Is this a changed sheet? Han 3000 is not sure, but he did something that was enough to make su Yingxia collapse. In order to avoid Su Yingxia''s thinking, Han 3000 manipulated the needle and thread himself, and sewed the red thread again! I don''t know what Su Yingxia will feel when he comes home and sees this situation. Su''s company. Soon after su Yingxia arrived at the office, Su Haichao, the chairman of the board, came to the office without knocking¡° Su Yingxia, haven''t you solved the manufacturer''s problem? What time is it? The west of the city is still waiting for building materials. Do you know how much loss it will bring to us if the construction period is delayed for one day? " Su Haichao said to Su Yingxia with a questioning attitude. The trouble, in fact, is the problem of money. Several manufacturers think that the Su family can make a lot of money in the West City project. Naturally, they also hope to take advantage of the opportunity to make more money. However, the maintenance of the West City project needs a lot of money. If the manufacturers raise the prices, it will be a very big expense for the Su family, and if they meet them for the first time, there will be a second and a third time in the future, So this matter makes Su Yingxia very distressed¡° I''ve made an appointment with the owners of several manufacturers. I''ll meet them this afternoon. I hope things will go smoothly. " Su Yingxia said¡° Hope? " Su Hai super cold smile, said: "Su Yingxia, you hold such an attitude, how can talk about things, I warn you, this is a group of hungry wolves, a cent can''t give them, you see to do it." Su Ying Xia took a deep breath and said, "you are the director of the company. Of course you has the final say, but if they don''t cooperate with us, you have to figure out your own way." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 178

    Su Yingxia''s words angered Su Haichao, but he had intended to use this thing to make su Yingxia difficult, so he had such a violent reaction.


    Furious to Su Yingxia said: "Su Yingxia, the west project has always been your responsibility, you now say such words, with your current identity?"


    "Su Haichao, do you want me to leave or leave?" Su Yingxia calmly asked, she had expected Su Haichao would find a way to target her, so it was no surprise.


    When it comes to this issue, Su Haichao is even more gnashing her teeth. How could she have such a position in the company if it wasn''t for her cooperation with weak water real estate.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t be complacent. Weak water real estate can''t always value you. When they know that your ability is not enough, they will let you go." Su Haichao said.


    "You can go and try to let Zhong Liang replace me, dare you?" Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao was so angry that he vomited blood quickly. If he had the courage to try it, he would have tried it long ago. How could he talk so much nonsense with Su Yingxia?


    From the experience of the past two times, Zhong Liang''s attitude is very firm, which makes Su Haichao dare not act rashly.


    "Su Yingxia, you wait and see for me. It''s no use kneeling for me when you regret it." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yingxia sorted out the information in his hand, took a careless look at Su Haichao, said: "nothing else, please go out, don''t disturb my work."


    Su Haichao angrily turned to leave, slamming the door.


    Su Yingxia sighs. It''s meaningless to win or lose with Su Haichao. What''s in front of her now is the problem of several manufacturers.


    Although it is said that Su Haichao is suspected of making trouble for her, what Su Haichao said is not unreasonable. It is so easy to raise the price for the manufacturer. If this kind of thing happens again in the future, can it raise the price again and again?


    In the afternoon, Su Yingxia left the company and rushed to the teahouse where he agreed to meet with the manufacturer.


    After arriving at the place, no one appeared in the appointed box. Su Yingxia knew that they were deliberately putting on airs, so she ordered a cup of tea and waited quietly.


    It was not until more than two hours later that the boss of the manufacturer arrived late and came together. Obviously, they made an appointment together.


    "Miss Su, I''m sorry to be late."


    "Recently, there have been quite a lot of cooperation. Many companies want to sign cooperation agreements with us. It''s really hard to get away with them."


    "Now the market of the construction industry is getting better and better, and we, the manufacturers, are finally able to make a profit."


    Several people into the box, a pair of triumphant boast.


    A few people with big bellies and secretaries around them are tall beauties with long legs and proud chest circumference. Moreover, the attitude of several secretaries is superior.


    "Miss Su, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. If the Su family can''t raise the price for us, several of our companies will terminate their cooperation at the same time. If you want to sue us for breach of contract, I''ve consulted a lawyer. It''s not a problem to delay this lawsuit for three or five years. Can the Su family afford it?" As the biggest boss of several companies, Kangling has a strong voice, so his words basically represent the attitude of other companies.


    "Mr. Kang, the Su family has been cooperating with you for so many years, and you know that the west of the city project needs huge investment in the early stage. Don''t you even talk about it?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Face?" Kang Ling disdained to shake his head and said: "now in this world, who still talks to you? Money is the most important thing. It''s easy to do things if you have money. If you don''t have money, let me work hard. Do you think Kang Ling is a fool?"


    "Yes, but I heard that the Su family has only made a loan of 1 billion yuan. It''s not too much to raise the price for us. It''s the Su family that makes the most of the money. We''re just a drop in the bucket. If Miss Su''s small requirements can''t meet us, what''s the need for cooperation?"


    "I have the same attitude. Today I''m not here to discuss with you, but to ask you for a clear answer."


    Su Yingxia''s head is as big as a fight. He thought he could discuss it, but he didn''t expect that these people had colluded with each other for a long time. His attitude was so firm that there was no room for discussion.


    "Several bosses, as our chairman said, it''s definitely not possible to raise the price, but I have a solution. I don''t know if you can accept it." Su Yingxia said tentatively.


    "Nothing but money."


    Kangling looked at Su Yingxia, with an evil smile on the corner of her mouth, and said, "Miss Su, your husband is a loser. It''s said that he hasn''t touched you for so many years. It''s hard to be widowed."


    Su Yingxia''s face sank and asked, "Mr. Kang, what do you mean by that?"


    Kang Ling said with a smile, "you should understand what I mean. After all, we are all adults. If you like, this matter can be discussed."


    Su Yingxia gritted her teeth. She came to talk about cooperation instead of selling her body.


    "Mr. Kang, please pay more attention. Cooperation is good for both sides. Please don''t insult me." Su Yingxia said.


    "Insult?" Kang Ling said coldly, "if you think I insulted you, don''t talk about it today. Do you really think I can''t live without the Su family? Now there are many companies willing to cooperate with us. The Su family is nothing¡° Kangling, when there was an economic crisis in your factory, the Su family gave you a hand. "¡° The old ladies of the Su family are all dead, and they still have to go through the old accounts? This is useless for Kangling. Businessmen only care about interests, and you should be aware of the current situation. One day''s shutdown of the West City project will cause great losses, and you can''t account with the weak water property. What''s a little money worth? " Kang Ling said. A little money is really nothing, but Su Yingxia knows that these people will definitely advance an inch, not just a price increase request. See Su Yingxia don''t speak, Kangling brain licentious insects began to cause trouble again. After all, Su Yingxia is a famous beauty in Yuncheng, and Kang Ling is also very curious about whether she has not been touched by Han 3000 after three years of marriage. He wants to verify it personally. If you can use this thing to let Su Yingxia go to bed with him, it will make a lot of money¡° Su Yingxia, you can think about it and sleep with me. As long as I''m happy, maybe... "Kang Ling''s words haven''t finished, a cup of tea splashed on her face. Su Yingxia is extremely angry, clenched his teeth and said: "Kangling, you treat me as someone." Kang Ling wiped the tea off her face, stood up with fierce eyes, grabbed Su Yingxia''s hair, and said: "what the hell are you, just a woman, dare to be wild in front of me, don''t think you have some kind of beauty, I can''t bear to kill flowers, I just want to see if you are a place, what are you proud of?" Su Yingxia''s scalp hurt, struggling to say: "Kangling, let me go, let me go." Kang Ling said with a ferocious smile: "how about I go to open a room tonight, you accompany me, you can rest assured that in your capacity, I will definitely book the best hotel in Yuncheng."¡° Don''t think about it. Let me go Kangling let go, Su Yingxia fell to the ground directly¡° Women are cheap. What the hell are you pretending to be with me? In the end, you''re not asking me to cooperate with you. " Kang Ling said. Su Yingxia touched her painful scalp and said in a deep voice, "I don''t believe in the whole Cloud City. Except for you, no one else can cooperate with me." Hearing this, Kangling laughs with pride. The reason why he dares to be so arrogant is that he has the capital. Now in Yuncheng, several manufacturers have reached an agreement with him, and he is the largest manufacturer, so others can''t compare with him. Even if Su Yingxia finds a small manufacturer, how can he support the whole project in the west of the city¡° Su Yingxia, when to figure it out, when to come to me, for you, in fact, it''s not difficult, just a pair of legs. This kind of cheap thing is not so easy to find. " Kang Ling said. This kind of words is a great insult to Su Yingxia, saying: "Kangling, don''t regret it. The Su family can save you and step on you again."¡° I''ll wait. Don''t let me down. I really want to try what it''s like to be trampled by the Su family. It''s really frightening. " Kangling tone of ridicule said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 179

    Su Yingxia is a very unyielding person. After Kang Ling and others left, she soon sorted out her mood and drove to several manufacturers, but in the end, she had to admit defeat.


    No one is willing to cooperate with the Su family. Kangling seems to have controlled all the manufacturers in Yuncheng. Although the Su family can go to other cities to seek opportunities, in this way, the time line will be much longer. Once the west of the city project is shut down, the losses will be enormous, which the weak water real estate would never like to see.


    As the person in charge of Chengxi project, Su Yingxia feels unprecedented pressure, which almost makes her gasp.


    Back at the company, before Su Yingxia had time to sit down and have a rest, Su Haichao came to her office again.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t you have a deal?" Su Hai asked.


    "They are very determined and I have tried my best." Su Yingxia said weakly.


    "Try your best?" Su Hai super cold smile, said: "just now Kangling has called me, said you splashed him a cup of tea, Su Yingxia, I think you deliberately do not want to harm the company."


    "I did, but do you know why?" Su Yingxia thought of this thing will still be angry, Kangling regard her as those women, this is she can''t accept.


    "Don''t you understand the hidden rules of shopping malls? If you can''t accept the price, how can it be a big deal? " Su Haichao said.


    Su Yingxia looked up at Su Haichao and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "As long as you can help the company, you can''t sacrifice yourself." Su Haichao laughed and continued: "as soon as you close your eyes, you will think that nothing has happened. It will soon pass. What can you lose?"


    Su Yingxia slapped her hand on her desk and roared: "Su Haichao, what do you think of me as? I won''t do this kind of thing to sell my hue."


    "Your self righteous innocence will harm the company, and how do you explain to Zhong Liang that the loan is one billion yuan, and what do you take to repay it? Are you going to watch the company go bankrupt? " Su Hai said in a cold voice. In his opinion, the transactions in the shopping malls are normal. It''s her honor that Su Yingxia can be liked by Kang Ling. It''s just sleeping with her. What is it? As long as he can help the company, he doesn''t think it''s a problem to be Kangling''s mistress.


    "I will think of other ways, but let me sleep with Kangling, you can''t think of it." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Su Haichao took a deep breath. Now it''s a good opportunity to kick Su Yingxia out of the company, and there are legitimate reasons, but Zhong Liang''s attitude is still unclear, so Su Haichao doesn''t dare to do it casually.


    But if we don''t deal with Kangling, those companies will not cooperate with the Su family. The crisis the Su family is facing is no smaller than the last economic crisis.


    "You don''t have to think of other ways. Kangling has a firm attitude. Unless you are willing to accompany him, this matter will not be discussed. I will send you to the peninsula hotel tonight. You are not qualified to refuse." Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    Is it unilateral and sold by Su Haichao?


    Su Yingxia is infuriated. For her own benefit, Su Haichao has made a decision without her consent!


    "Su Haichao, what qualifications do you have to make a decision for me?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Is it not enough that I am the chairman of the company and you are from the Su family?" Su Haichao said, there is a smile in his eyes. If you can force Su Yingxia to leave the company, Zhong Liang should be able to explain. After all, Su Yingxia left by himself, but it has nothing to do with him.


    Su Yingxia is biting her teeth. Su Haichao''s excessive behavior makes her unacceptable, and she can''t sell her body for the company.


    "Su Haichao, don''t you just want to force me out of the company? OK, I''ll quit and let you do it. " Su Yingxia said, and then picked up the personal belongings in the office.


    Su Haichao couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that the problem that bothered him for such a long time was solved in this way. He left his job automatically, and Zhong Liang was very good at explaining it.


    "Su Yingxia, you quit yourself. I didn''t force you." Su Haichao sneered.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak. After packing up her things, she left the office.


    Su Haichao sat in the position that belonged to Su Yingxia, and the smile on his face became stronger and stronger.


    After a while, Su Yihan came to the office.


    "Hai Chao, what''s the matter? I think Su Yingxia seems to have gone with something." Su Yihan asked suspiciously.


    "She''s gone. She''ll never see her in the company again." Su Haichao said.


    Su Yihan was surprised. Although she knew it would happen sooner or later, she didn''t expect it to come so soon and suddenly.


    "What''s the matter? Have you solved Zhong Liang''s problem?" Su Yihan asked.


    "No Su Haichao said.


    "No?" Su Yihan is shocked to see Su Haichao. Zhong Liang hasn''t solved the problem. What about the project in the west of the city? Now the Su family is looking at the project in the west of the city. If they lose their cooperation with the weak water real estate, even if the gods come, they can''t save the Su family.


    "Hai Chao, you are not crazy, are you not afraid that Zhong Liang will not cooperate with us?" Su Yihan said¡° Su Yingxia wants to leave, but I can''t stop her. I will tell Zhong Liang about it. I believe he can understand. After all, I didn''t drive her away. " Su Haichao said. Although that''s what she said, Su Yihan always thinks it''s too risky. After all, Zhong Liang has appointed to cooperate with Su Yingxia. As for how she left the company, is it important for Zhong liang? But now that it has happened, Su Yihan can''t say anything, and she is very happy not to see Su Yingxia in the company¡° Ah, I hope things can go smoothly. I don''t need to see Su Yingxia in the future. I feel better at work. " Su Yihan said with a smile. After su Yingxia came home, he shut himself in the room. He Ting can see that Su Yingxia''s face is not right. She is worried about something and is waiting at the door. After a while, he Ting is even more worried when she hears Su Yingxia''s cry coming from the room. Helpless, had to call Han 3000, explain the situation. After receiving the phone call, Han 3000 put down his business and rushed home for the first time. For him, nothing is more important than Su Yingxia, so even if the sky falls, he will return to Su Yingxia immediately¡° Aunt he, what''s the matter? " Han 3000 asks he ting. He Ting shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I don''t think she''s in a good mood when she comes back. Besides, in the room, she starts to cry soon." Han 3000 calm face, is it because of the company? Yesterday, Su Yingxia mentioned that the company was in a bit of trouble. It seems that it was made difficult by the manufacturer. Knocking on the door, Han 3000 shouts to the room, "Yingxia, what''s the matter with you? Open the door and tell me what''s the matter." Su Yingxia''s eyes were red and swollen with tears in the room. After opening the door, he broke Han 3000''s heart¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000 is concerned. Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "nothing, but from today on, I won''t go to work in the company." Not going to work in the company? Did Su Haichao, a dog who didn''t know what to do, make trouble for Su Yingxia again? He hasn''t learned from the last two? If so, Han 3000 doesn''t mind letting the Su family completely despair¡° Is it su Haichao? What did he do to you? " Han 3000 cold voice asks a way¡° I left myself. " Su Yingxia said. quit? Han Sanqian is confused. Without any reason, how can he leave his job? There must be something happened. It''s not just because of Su Haichao, but also because of those manufacturers¡° With me, any trouble can be solved. Since you can''t be the person in charge of Chengxi project, you should be the chairman of the Su family. " Han 3000 light said. Su Yingxia looks up at Han 3000 puzzledly. He can''t even be the person in charge. How can he be the chairman? And now the chairman of the company is Su Haichao. The candidate for this position can''t be changed casually. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 180

    Early the next morning, Su Haichao held an internal meeting of the family to inform other relatives that Su Yingxia had left. After hearing the news, many people were worried.


    After all, there have been two lessons learned. This time, no one in Su''s family will be able to turn the tide. Moreover, Zhong Liang can''t give Su a chance to welcome summer again and again.


    "Hai Chao, are you sure there is no problem?" Su Guolin worried about Su Haichao said.


    Su Haichao waved his hand. Zhong Liang hasn''t been informed about this. He still doesn''t know Xiao Zhongliang''s attitude. But Su Haichao has carefully measured it. If at this time the weak water real estate finally cooperates with the Su family, the construction period will be delayed. What the businessmen care about is the interests. Who is willing to suffer unnecessary losses? So he guessed that weak water real estate learned that Su Yingxia left, should also not have too big reaction.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. There won''t be any problem." Su Haichao said.


    "Haichao, if something goes wrong, you have to bear all the consequences."


    "Yes, it''s too risky. Our company can''t play like this now."


    "A billion yuan loan, if there''s a mistake, who can save us."


    The relatives of the Su family didn''t feel relieved because of Su Haichao''s words, and although Su Haichao said that Su Yingxia left his job, how could they not know that there must be su Haichao''s difficulties?


    Although Su Yingxia is not well received by other relatives, her dedication to the project in the west of the city can be seen by all of us, and it is absolutely impossible to give up all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean, without Su Yingxia, the company can''t work? Is she more important than me? Don''t forget, I''m the chairman of the company. " Su Haichao said in a cold voice.


    When Su''s relatives heard this, they had to bow their heads and shut up.


    Su Haichao is now alone, and no one in the company can cause trouble. What he wants to do depends on his will. Of course, if there are serious consequences, Su Haichao has to bear them.


    "Since you think it''s right, do as you say."


    At this time, Su Haichao''s secretary came into the meeting room and said with a flustered look: "Su Dong, boss Zhong is here."


    Boss Zhong?


    Zhong Liang!


    Su Haichao was surprised. How could he come to Su''s company for no reason? He used to make an appointment with him, but it took a lot of energy.


    Just as Su Haichao is ready to get up to meet him, Zhong Liang has already entered the conference room. He is not alone, but also followed by several men and women wearing glasses. At first sight, he is full of air, not a small person.


    "Brother Zhong, why did you come all of a sudden?" Su Haichao walks to Zhong Liang with a smile.


    "Bring some friends to meet you." Zhong Liang said.


    Su Haichao is flattered. Zhong Liang even wants to introduce his friends to him. This shows that Zhong Liang has treated him as a friend. Is it not necessary to worry about Su Yingxia''s resignation?


    Su Haichao takes a proud look at the relatives of the Su family. It seems that brother Zhong is going to introduce me to friends. How can he interrupt the cooperation with the Su family.


    "Brother Zhong, if you want to introduce a friend to me, just call me. Why do you have to go there in person?" Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Zhong Liang''s expression was very cold. He didn''t have the enthusiasm to introduce his friends at all. He said faintly, "I''d better come here in person for this kind of thing. In the next few years, you may have to deal with them."


    In the next few years?


    This timeline shows the stability of project cooperation?


    "Are they the new leaders of weak water property?" Su Haichao asked.


    "They''re lawyers." Zhong Liang said.


    lawyer?


    Hearing this sentence, Su Haichao is full of fog. Why should he deal with lawyers for no reason?


    "Brother Zhong, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Su Haichao was puzzled.


    "Since I want to break the contract, you must sue weak water real estate. Since you want to fight a lawsuit, of course, you need to use lawyers. They are the lawyer team of weak water real estate. In the next few years, if you have any dissatisfaction, just tell them directly. They will fully represent me." Zhong Liang said.


    Break the contract!


    These two words let Su Haichao stand on the spot!


    He thought it was a good thing for Zhong Liang to introduce his friends, but he didn''t expect such a thunderbolt.


    The Su family can sue the weak water real estate for breaking the contract. However, with the background of the weak water real estate, there is no problem that the lawsuit will drag on for ten or eight years, which is a fatal blow to the Su family.


    Now Chengxi project is the only project that Su family can make profits in the future. Without this cooperation, Su family will have no chance to turn over.


    "Brother Zhong, how could it be so sudden? Did I do something to make you unhappy?" Su Haichao said in panic.


    At this time, Su''s relatives also changed their faces. Although they had already guessed that Su Yingxia''s departure might have an impact, they did not expect that it would come so soon. Moreover, Zhong Liang came directly with his lawyer, which showed that he was very firm!


    "Don''t cry if you don''t see the coffin. I''ve given you the chance in the first two times. This time, you''re looking for your own death." Zhong Liang said coldly. The meaning of these words is obvious. The reason why weak water real estate terminated its cooperation is that it has something to do with Su Yingxia. But Su Haichao couldn''t figure it out. Only he and Su Yihan knew about it. Why did Zhong Liang receive the news so soon? Does Su Yingxia tell Zhong liang? It''s her who''s going to hurt the Su family¡° Brother Zhong, this matter... "" let me tell you something for the lawyer. By the way, no one will cooperate with the Su family in Yuncheng. I hope you can bear the pressure from the bank. " Zhong Liang finished and left the conference room. Su Haichao squatted on the ground, his eyes were blank. He was elated just now, but now his heart was dead. Weak water property, banks, enough to pressure the Su family breathless, enough to make the Su family completely bankrupt, and there is no chance to make a comeback. It took him a long time to take over the chairman of the board. Is it going to become a bubble soon? " Su Haichao, look what stupid things you have done. Have you forgotten what your grandmother said before? "¡° She has said for a long time that Su Yingxia''s position can''t be moved. You still don''t know what to do. Now we are all killed by you. "¡° With the background of weak water property, how can the Su family struggle? Who else in Yuncheng will cooperate with us? "¡° It''s a billion yuan. You can''t get any money back from the initial investment. I''ll see what you take to repay the bank loan. " Su''s relatives angrily scolded Su Haichao. They can''t control what decisions Su Haichao makes, but once it affects their own interests, they can''t accept it. Now, Zhong Liang cuts off the relationship with the Su family, kicks the Su family into the abyss, allowing them to have all kinds of abilities, and it is impossible to climb out of the abyss. Su Haichao heard these words, the expression gradually cold up, stood up, gritted his teeth and said: "is this my fault? If Su Yingxia hadn''t gone to blow the wind in Zhong Liang''s ear, how could Zhong Liang have known about it? It must be her. She''s the one who''s hurting me and Su''s family. " Su Yihan always stands in line with Su Haichao. In any case, she can''t help Su Yingxia. After hearing Su Haichao''s words, Su Yihan said: "I didn''t expect that this whore was so cruel. Even if she left her job, she would drag all of us into the water. Haichao, we can''t let Su Yingxia go."¡° Damn dammit, play with me. Since she doesn''t want me to live, let''s not live. " Su Haichao stormed out of the meeting room. Drive downstairs and head for Yundingshan villa. Su Haichao''s license plate has not been registered, so he is not qualified to enter the villa area and is stopped at the door by the security guard. Although he was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. These security guards are from the Tian family. Now they have offended the weak water property. He can''t continue to offend the Tian family. In desperation, Su Haichao can only squat at the gate of the villa. Su Yingxia didn''t go to the company today. He stayed at home and watched TV. Although Han 3000 had something to do today, Su Yingxia was in a bad state, so he pushed it off and stayed at home with Su Yingxia all the way. Su Yingxia doesn''t know about Su''s company, but now she''s open-minded and stays in the company. Even if it doesn''t happen this time, Su Haichao will still try to make trouble for him in the future. It''s better to get rid of the relationship with the company as soon as possible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 181

    "Why don''t you call your classmate and ask him not to make trouble for the company?" Sitting on the sofa, Su Yingxia suddenly says to Han 3000.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "they won''t appreciate your kindness."


    "But there are so many relatives of the Su family who live by the company. If the company collapses, what should they do?" Su Yingxia worried.


    Han 3000 used to agree with Su Yingxia''s words, but in this matter, he would not compromise, and he has ordered Zhong Liang to go to Su''s house. How can he take back what he said?


    "You are still too soft hearted. They are eager to kick you out of the company. There is no need for such pity."


    At this time, the doorbell rang, Han 3000 can''t help frowning, if it is their own people, have keys, how can ring the doorbell?


    Did the Su family break into Yundingshan villa?


    Go to the door. After opening the door, there is a security guard standing outside.


    "Brother Han, there is a guy named Su Haichao squatting at the door. I''ve come to tell you specially to see if you have any orders." The security guard said to Han 3000.


    Although the responsibility of the security department is to maintain the whole Yundingshan villa area, the hillside villa has become the object of special care of the security department since one of Tianjia''s words. Now someone is squatting at the door. He thinks it''s necessary to inform Han 3000 about this.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly. He can probably guess why Su Haichao appears. In this kind of villain''s psychology, he must think that Zhong Liang is abetted by Su Yingxia, so he will make trouble for the company.


    "Get him out of here." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, brother Han."


    After the order was given, the security guard went down the mountain to the gate and summoned several helpers.


    Su Haichao squatted on the opposite side of the road. Seeing the security guard coming towards him, he couldn''t help standing up and asked warily, "what do you want to do? I don''t have a place in the villa area. You are not qualified to manage me. "


    "Not qualified? Can I understand that if you stay in Cloud City all day long, you are not qualified to move? " Security light said.


    When it comes to Tianjia, Su Haichao''s face has changed. He is not qualified to say such crazy words. After all, Yuncheng is Tianjia''s territory.


    "Can''t I have a rest here?" Su Haichao said.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude." The security guard said angrily.


    Su Haichao was a counsellor. He was scared to see several security guards roll up their sleeves. He got on the car and drove away.


    "The grass, counsels to pack a, incredibly still dares to block Han elder brother, what thing." Security disdain said, thought Su Haichao will resist, did not expect him so direct, such a person, what qualifications to find Han 3000 trouble?


    After su Haichao ran away, he was even more unwilling. However, no matter how much he was unwilling to face the Tianjia family, he could only swallow down and give him a hundred bear heart and leopard gall, and he did not dare to fight against the Tianjia family.


    In the villa, Han 3000 wants to talk but stops. So far, he doesn''t know what happened. Su Yingxia just mentioned the resignation.


    Although he doesn''t want to interfere in Su Yingxia''s affairs, now it''s clear that she can''t do it. If Han 3000 doesn''t do it, Su Yingxia''s grievance will be swallowed up.


    Han 3000 will never let Su Yingxia be wronged.


    In the past three years, those humiliations have been enough for Su Yingxia.


    "Welcome summer, what happened yesterday, can you tell me?" Han 3000 peels an apple, goes to Su Yingxia and hands it to her.


    Su Yingxia took the apple and chewed it hard. She got angry when she thought of yesterday. Kangling also grabbed her hair. Now her scalp still hurts a little.


    "Kangling, that ungrateful guy, the Su family helped him a lot in the past. If it wasn''t for the Su family, how could his factory come back to life? I didn''t expect that he was so ruthless now, and... And..." Su Yingxia is more and more angry. Why should women be discriminated against when they are in business? Why should they be treated by those smelly men in this way? Can''t women who don''t sell their bodies achieve anything?


    "What else did he do to you?" Han 3000''s eyes asked coldly.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s over. I don''t want to talk about it any more."


    "Yes." Han three thousand did not continue to ask, but Kang Ling this person, has been on his blacklist.


    During the period of going to the toilet, Han Sanqian calls Mo Yang and asks people to arrest Kang Ling. When he has time, he will have a good interrogation.


    Kangling also has a dream that he can let Su Yingxia sleep with him. Suddenly, a group of people burst into his home. When he saw the dark sun in the crowd, his legs softened.


    Kangling''s field often deals with people in the gray area. Naturally, he knows what kind of ruthless role Moyang is. Now in Cloud City, he says second, who dares to say first.


    "Mr. Mo, why are you here?" Kangling unconsciously nervous up, Mo Yang personally, but also with so many people, such ostentation, it is impossible to find him to chat and fart.


    "Let''s have a fight first." Mo Yang light said, although Han 3000 didn''t explain anything, but from his tone, Mo Yang felt angry, this small role even dare to offend Han 3000, isn''t that looking for death? Kangling was beaten by several people and asked for mercy. In a short time, he was black and blue, and he didn''t even know how to offend Moyang¡° Boss Mo, is there any misunderstanding between us? I didn''t do anything to hurt you. " Kang Ling, a big man, said to Mo Yang in tears¡° I don''t know if there is a misunderstanding, but I should know who you have offended. " Mo Yang said. Who have you offended? Recently, if we really want to offend anyone, it is Su Yingxia. But with the ability of the Su family, how could they invite such a big man as Moyang¡° Mr. Mo, I''m sure it''s a misunderstanding. You must have found the wrong person. " Kang Ling said¡° Are you not Kang Ling Mo Yang doubts a way¡° Yes¡° That''s right. Take it. " Mo Yang is the first to leave Kangling''s home. Kang Ling is also smart, knowing that resistance will be beaten, so he just obediently followed. Take Kangling to Mordor and throw it directly into the smelly basement. Kang Ling is also a big boss. He certainly can''t adapt to this bad environment, but the other party is Mo Yang. He doesn''t dare to complain at all. He just hopes to find out the misunderstanding and let him go as soon as possible. So far, Kangling doesn''t think it has anything to do with the Su family. First of all, with the status of the Su family, it''s impossible to invite Mo Yang. Moreover, Su Yingxia has a bad relationship with the current chairman of the board. Su Haichao can''t help him because of this. Moreover, he also talks with Su Haichao on the phone, so he can be sure that this has nothing to do with the Su family. As for Su Yingxia''s own family, it''s even more impossible. Su Guoyao is not valued in Su''s family and has no status at all. Her man is a well-known waste in Yuncheng. How can she have anything to do with Moyang¡° If it''s really a misunderstanding, maybe Mo Yang will feel sorry for me and make a friend with me. It''s also an opportunity for me. It''s not bad to be beaten. " Kang Lingmei Zizi thought that she didn''t realize the biggest crisis in her life. Su Yingxia stayed in the villa all day. She went back to her room to have a rest. As soon as she went to bed, she found something was wrong. She had already taken apart the red line on the sheet. When did she suddenly get another one? This red line appeared yesterday, but Su Yingxia was too sad yesterday, so he didn''t find it. At this time, he couldn''t help but feel more aggrieved. It must be Han 3000, the idiot. Besides him, who else can do such a stupid thing. Su Yingxia cried, and Han 3000 gave him the gas to cry! When Han 3000 arrived in the room, he was murderous. In his opinion, Su Yingxia must have thought about yesterday, so he was sad again. Damn Kangling, he made Su Yingxia cry twice! The tragic Kang Ling never dreamed that he was already doomed, and even suffered such a disaster. In Yuncheng, he obviously had no way to survive. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 182

    Han 3000 originally planned to accompany Su Yingxia for a few days to interrogate Kang Ling. However, seeing Su Yingxia cry for the second time, he couldn''t sleep that night. The next day, after running with Su Yingxia, he went to mordu nightclub.


    Kang Ling was taken out of the basement, and was not lightly injured, but in Han 3000''s eyes, he was never seriously injured.


    Let Su Yingxia sad cry twice, even if it is dead, is also cheap Kangling.


    Kang Ling felt that this matter was a misunderstanding, so now that he was brought out, he should be released.


    "Master Mo, have you made the mistake clear? I''ve said you''ve got the wrong person. " Kang Ling said.


    Han Sanyi said nothing. He went to Kang Ling and punched him in the face. He pinched his neck and asked in a cold voice, "what did you do to Su Yingxia?"


    Kang Ling hasn''t recovered. He feels that he has difficulty breathing. Han 3000 is very angry and asks, "who are you?"


    "Su Yingxia''s husband, Han 3000." Han 3000 gritted his teeth.


    Han 3000?


    Isn''t this the loser? Why is he here.


    "Let me go, this is the territory of Mo boss. What qualifications do you have to beat me here? Do you know who I am?" Kang Ling said angrily.


    "You are not a waste." Han 3000''s voice just dropped. He raised his knee and hit Kang Ling''s belly.


    Kangling was so painful that he curled up like a cooked shrimp.


    Release Kang Ling''s neck, Han 3000 condescending asked: "I ask for the last time, what did you do to Su Yingxia."


    Kangling gasped to relieve her pain.


    "Han 3000, I just want to help you try the taste of this woman. You haven''t touched her for so many years. I''ll help you. You should thank me." Kang Ling said.


    One side of the Moyang holding his forehead, this do not know how to survive the guy, how to live to now? How dare you say that to Han 3000? Don''t you want to die?


    Kang Ling is too impressed with Han 3000''s waste, so Han 3000 appears at this time. He can''t think of the relationship between Han 3000 and Moyang, and he doesn''t think Han 3000 dares to treat him.


    Hearing Kang Ling''s words, Han 3000 is furious. No wonder Su Yingxia cries so much. This guy wants to touch Su Yingxia!


    "Does this matter have anything to do with Su Haichao?" Han 3000 asked coldly, the last time Su Haichao did similar things, if this time Su Haichao secretly arranged, let alone Su Haichao, the whole Su family Han 3000 would not let go.


    Kangling''s pain eased a little. Sitting on the ground, she didn''t worry. Instead, she showed a smile and said, "do you know what your woman has done wrong? I just asked her to sleep with me. She dares to pour my tea. I''d better go back and persuade her. If you don''t meekly meet my requirements, no manufacturer in Yuncheng will cooperate with the Su family. At that time, not only will she die, but you can''t even have a soft meal in the future. "


    In Kang Ling''s opinion, he has now seized the lifeline of the Su family. The life and death of the Su family is in his hands. What does Han 3000 dare to do to him?


    "So it has nothing to do with Su Haichao?" Han 3000 asked.


    "What does it have to do with him? When the old lady of the Su family dies, I won''t give anyone face." Kang Ling disdains to say that he has been waiting for this day for a long time. The old lady has helped him before, but there is no lack of oil scraping on him. Now it''s his turn to collect money from the Su family, and he believes that the Su family will compromise sooner or later. The West City project is related to the life and death of the Su family. When can the Su family be tough.


    "Moyang." Han 3000 shouts.


    Mo Yang went to his side and asked, "how do you plan to deal with it?"


    Hearing their simple conversation, Kang Ling was frightened. It was obvious that Moyang wanted to listen to Han 3000.


    "Kill." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang took a pity look at Kang Ling and said, "OK, leave it to me and make sure it''s clean."


    Kang Ling is so excited that he can''t find out why Mo Yang takes Han 3000''s words as an order. He can look down on Han 3000, but he will never look down on Mo Yang.


    If Mo Yang wants to kill him, can he survive?


    "Mo boss, Mo boss, you can''t kill me." Kang Ling panic said.


    "Kangling, I''m curious about how you lived to this day." Mo Yang said.


    "Mr. Mo, I can give you money, as long as you let me go, as much as you want. I can extort money from Su''s family immediately, give it all to you, give it all to you, OK?" Kang Ling said.


    Mo Yang has never seen Kang Ling. Although Su''s family is not important to Han 3000, he is Su Yingxia and Han 3000''s wife.


    "In order to let you die in peace, to tell you the truth, this is my boss. If you offend him, can you survive?" Mo Yang said with a smile.


    "Old... Old!" Kang Ling can''t believe looking at Han 3000, how can he, how can he be the boss of Moyang.


    This is Han 3000. He''s a loser of the Su family!


    "Mr. Mo, don''t make fun of me. He''s such a loser. How can he be your boss? I know you''re teasing me. How much does it cost? You can talk, and I''ll satisfy you." Kang Ling said¡° Well Mo Yang sighed. Although money can solve many things, it can''t solve Han 3000. For him, money is probably the most meaningless thing in the world, right¡° You are not unjustly dead. " Mo Yang said with a smile. Seeing that Moyang''s attitude is so firm, Kang Ling turns her attention to Han 3000. Although she can''t understand why han 3000 is the boss of Moyang, Kang Ling knows that only Han 3000''s words can save him from death¡° Han 3000, I''m wrong. I won''t make trouble for the Su family any more. Let me go. I will cooperate with the Su family in a down-to-earth way in the future. " Kang Ling knelt on the ground and said¡° I have to go home with my wife. Let''s go first. " Han 3000 didn''t look at Kang Ling, and then he left. After seeing Han 3000 leave, Mo Yang not only thinks of his own woman, but also thinks that he retired from the world in order to protect her. He thought everything would be as peaceful as he thought, but in the end he realized how wrong he was. Now looking at Han 3000, Mo Yang realized how stupid his choice was. To protect their own women, only strong and big can do it, and Han 3000 has done it now¡° In just a few days, the Kang family is finished. With the Xie family, it''s the second family. I don''t know how many people who don''t have long eyes will bump into this iron wall. " Mo Yang said to himself. Although he didn''t help Liu Qi, the mad dog almost did his best to deal with Xie Jinyan. Now Xie''s family has completely praised him, but he made a lot of noise in Yuncheng. Hearing Mo Yang''s words, Kang Ling can''t believe it. Is the Xie family''s affair also related to Han 3000? Even Xie''s family suffered from this misfortune. What can he be as a factory owner¡° Boss Mo, do I really have no chance? " Kang Ling looked at Mo Yang in despair and said. Mo Yang didn''t answer this question, but told him with practical action¡° Lin Yong, do it cleanly. " After leaving Mordor, Han 3000 didn''t delay in other places. Instead, he went directly back to the hillside villa. Su Yingxia was pulling grass in the garden. It can be seen that after losing her job, she was bored¡° Weak water real estate will stop cooperating with the Su family, and the bank is also exerting pressure on the Su family for loans. If you are reluctant to part with the company, you can be the chairman of the board of directors yourself. " Han 3000 goes to the side and says to Su Yingxia¡° Would I have done nothing without you? " Su Yingxia turns his head and suddenly asks Han 3000. Han three thousand one Leng, he didn''t know why Su Yingxia would suddenly say so. Although he did help Su Yingxia a lot, Su Yingxia also made a lot of contributions. Han Sanqian''s role is just a bridge. Since the development of the west of the city project, Su Yingxia has managed it all by himself¡° Of course not. " Han 3000 decisive answer way, can''t because of his some help, cover up Su Yingxia own efforts¡° What do you think of me if I teach my husband and children at home? " Su Yingxia asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 183

    Husband and son!


    These four words give Han 3000 an overwhelming impact.


    In particular, the word "Godson" makes Han 3000''s heart pounding. Although he says that he is sleeping in the same bed with Su Yingxia, he hasn''t done anything deviant. Is it true that Su Yingxia''s words imply something?


    "By the way, what do you mean, let me be the chairman?" Han 3000 hasn''t recovered. Su Yingxia has already started the next topic, which makes Han 3000 regret so much that his intestines are green. I''m very sorry why he didn''t pick up the topic just now.


    "Banks can operate, and Su''s company can buy it." Han 3000 said it very simply, but it was really not difficult for him. He just bought Su''s company directly.


    "It''s going to cost a lot of money, isn''t it?" The Su family is now in debt. Although it is said that the shutdown of Chengxi project will bring great crisis to the Su family, in recent years, the Su family can still survive on the money in hand. It is not easy for Su Yingxia to do this.


    "The Su family can''t stand the pressure from the bank. Su Haichao can''t hold on for a long time. Selling the company is his only choice. As for spending money, the project in the west of the city is enough for you to earn back." Han 3000 said.


    "Didn''t you say that weak water real estate would stop cooperating with the Su family? Are you going to trouble your classmates again? " Su Yingxia said.


    "Since they are all old classmates, once, twice and three times, there is no difference." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. Can the friendship between classmates really be so deep? Again and again let others help, Han 3000 not only did not feel embarrassed, but also naturally?


    Su Yingxia had some ideas before. Shen lingyao''s words still linger in her mind.


    "3000, when can I meet your classmates?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "When it comes to this matter, it should be very soon. He will come back to China after dealing with his foreign affairs. I have made an appointment with him, and he will come to Yuncheng after returning to China." Han said.


    Su Yingxia heard this, no longer have any doubt.


    If her circle could be bigger and she could know more about Yanjing, Han 3000 would have shown her feet. It''s a pity that Su Yingxia is in Yuncheng. She has never heard of Yanjing thousands of miles away, except some famous scenic spots. The circle is different, and she can''t touch things in higher fields.


    Su''s company.


    The people in the meeting room are as anxious as ants in a hot pot. The cooperation between the West and the city is in vain, and the banks are constantly exerting pressure. Now the Su family company is like a tottering building, which may fall down at any time.


    Once the Su family falls down, all the relatives of the Su family will be crushed to death in the ruins. They have no ability to live a simple life in the Su family. If they go to other companies, they will be eliminated by the reality. The comfortable life for them is very dangerous.


    "Haichao, this matter is caused by you. You have to find a way to solve it."


    "The bank has given a deadline. The project in the west of the city can no longer cooperate. We have completely lost the ability to repay. The bank has a legitimate reason to ask us to repay in advance. If we can''t, the company can only announce a flaw."


    "Hai Chao, you are so stupid. Don''t think we don''t know that you forced Su Yingxia away. Have you forgotten everything that happened before? Now it''s not su Yingxia who killed the Su family, but you who killed us. "


    Relatives gnash their teeth and look at Su Haichao one by one. Su Haichao is responsible for the situation. So they can only vent their discontent by blaming him.


    "Have you said enough?" Su Haichao said coldly: "enough, let''s listen to what I have to say. What contribution have you made to the company? Now what right is it to blame me? "


    "Hai Chao, what do you mean?"


    "Have you ever made any achievements in the company before? You can be chairman because you are a man. "


    "Some waste people really regard themselves as capable people. If it wasn''t for the old lady, you would be qualified to be the chairman of the board. I think Su Yingxia is more capable than you."


    "If I had known that Su Yingxia would be the chairman of the board of directors, there would not have been so many bad things. Maybe the company could develop better, and it has only been in your hands for so long."


    Hearing this, Su Haichao is more angry, Su Yingxia that bitch, why with him?


    "If you are dissatisfied with me, you can get out of the company now. When the company is in crisis, you don''t need to make things worse." Su Haichao said.


    "Trying to get us out of the company? Su Haichao, do you think anyone else in the company will listen to you? "


    "You have no right to drive us away."


    Just as there was a lot of noise in the conference room, Du Hong arrived at the company.


    As the original president of the Su family, Du Hong was signaled by Han 3000 to put pressure on the Su family. Today, the purpose of his coming is to bring good news to the Su family.


    However, Du Hong didn''t quite understand why han 3000 had to do these things behind his back. In his eyes, a small Su family was not even like Mao. Why did he spend so much energy? When Su Haichao knew that Du Hong had arrived at the company, he immediately asked his secretary to welcome Du Hong to the conference room¡° President Du, why are you free today? " Su Haichao asked Du Hong¡° Su Dong, I''ve brought you good news. " Du Hong said. Hearing this, Su Haichao looks happy. Although the cooperation in the west of the city project is gone, as long as the bank gives leniency, the Su family still has a chance to turn over¡° President Du, are you willing to give us time? " Su Haichao was surprised¡° Give you time? " Du Hong looked at Su Haichao with disdain and said, "without the project in the west of the city, how can the Su family get a loan? Even if I give you time, can you still get the money?" Su Haichao frowned. Du Hong himself said the good news. If he didn''t want to extend his time, what kind of good news would it be¡° President Du, what do you mean? " Su Haichao asked¡° Isn''t it good news that some people are willing to buy your company, and those who are working can stay in the company? " Du Hong said¡° No way. " Su Haichao refused even though he didn''t think about it. When the company was acquired, he didn''t take the hot position as chairman of the board of directors. It''s something he absolutely can''t accept. But when other relatives heard this, they held different opinions. As long as they can stay and continue to work, it is a good thing for them to maintain their current position. As for who will be the chairman, is it important¡° Su Haichao, now it''s an opportunity for the Su family. If someone is willing to take over this mess, why don''t you snicker Du Hong said¡° President Du, the company belongs to the Su family and will never give it to others. I am the chairman of the board. No one is qualified to squeeze me out. " Su Haichao said with a tough attitude¡° Su Haichao, you have to die by yourself. Why do you want to pull us together¡° Don''t you know how to appreciate and cherish such a great opportunity brought by Mr. Du? Do you want the Su family to go bankrupt? "¡° When you are the chairman of the board, you will only harm the company. Do you still have the face to sit in this position? " Listening to the relatives, Su Haichao''s face was very blue. Before, these guys were licking up to him, but now they treat him as enemies one by one¡° I''m the chairman of the board. You don''t have to talk here. Shut up. " Su Haichao said angrily¡° I think what these people say is very reasonable. Su Haichao, I''ll give you another three days. Otherwise, I''ll file an application to the court for enforcement. At that time, not only the company will go bankrupt, but all of you will be on the streets. " Duhon got up and left the conference room. Three days! These three days are dispensable for Su Haichao. He can''t do anything. Is the Su family really going to end¡° Su Haichao, you can think clearly. If you really want to enforce it, you are the chairman of the board and bear the greatest responsibility. At that time, you don''t even have a place to live. "¡° How many days can I stay as chairman? Do you have to see the coffin to know you''re crying? "¡° It''s a bad time for the old lady to die. Otherwise, the company would not have come to this stage. " The Su family said indignantly that they would like to sell the company, but the decision-making power is in Su Haichao''s hands. If he doesn''t want to, he can only watch the company go bankrupt. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 184

    When Su''s company had a heated argument, Su Yingxia was already packing in the hillside villa.


    Since she doesn''t work in the company now, Jiang LAN proposes to go back to Bin County as soon as possible, just as a trip back to her mother''s home and have more fun.


    Su Yingxia was upset and wanted to take a breath, so he agreed.


    Han Sanqian is still dealing with the acquisition of Su''s company, so he can''t go with them. He will be two days late.


    Although Su Yingxia didn''t know what Han 3000 was doing, Han 3000 said she had something to deal with, so she didn''t ask much.


    "Welcome summer, what can Han 3000 do? Why don''t you let him go with us? " Jiang LAN comes to Su Yingxia''s room and asks Su Yingxia.


    If it was in the past, she would like Han 3000 to take the initiative not to go, but now, she knows that Han 3000 is a very powerful person, so she is willing to take Han 3000 back to her mother''s home, let her family know that Han 3000 is not a loser, even Jiang LAN thought about using Han 3000 to help her long face.


    "He said that if he had something to deal with, he would certainly have something to do. He asked so many questions about what to do." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan was not happy and said, "if Han 3000 doesn''t go with us, those relatives at home think we are afraid of losing face and dare not take him."


    "He''s only two days late, and it''s not that he won''t go. What are you worried about?" Su Yingxia is speechless.


    Jiang LAN sighed, can not worry about it, in case Han 3000 does not go, she also take what long face.


    "You have to tell him that he will get it. The sky will fall down and he will go." Jiang Lan said.


    "Don''t worry. He will do what he promised me." Su Yingxia said.


    At this time, Jiang LAN found the red line on the sheet, pointed to Su Yingxia and asked, "what is this?"


    "No... it''s nothing. Go and pack up. Let''s start early." Su Yingxia said, put Jiang LAN out of the room, if let her know the meaning of this red line, must be scolded.


    After closing the door, Su Yingxia mumbles and wants to tear the sheet. She is furious at the thought that Han 3000 is as stupid as a pig.


    A big man, is it difficult to let her take the initiative to ride on the body to understand what it means?


    After packing, Su Guoyao drove the car, and the family of three left.


    That night we arrived in Binxian county.


    This is a very small county, development can only be said to be mediocre level, no advantages, but also not too big shortcomings, suitable for people who do not pursue life, slow rhythm is very comfortable, there will be no too much pressure.


    Jiang Wan knew that Su Yingxia would come back today, so she had been waiting at home for a long time. When she finally came to Su Yingxia, she didn''t see Han 3000, which made Jiang Wan a little disappointed. She also wanted to compare Liu Zhijie with Han 3000 to let Su Yingxia know how excellent Liu Zhijie is. Without Han 3000, Her wishful thinking would not work.


    "Welcome summer, Han 3000? Why didn''t he come? " Jiang Wan can''t help asking.


    "He''ll be two days late if he''s busy." Su Yingxia said.


    Two days late?


    Jiang Wan shriveled shriveled mouth, this is probably an excuse just, it seems that she is ashamed, so did not bring Han 3000.


    "Welcome summer, it''s not you who don''t let him come. Everyone is a family. Every Spring Festival, you all come. How can you let him stay in Yuncheng alone? Although he is not as good as Liu Zhijie of my family, he can''t be ignored. " Jiang Wan said.


    "Jiang Wan, what is not to see light, Han 3000 is busy, so he can''t come with us." Jiang Lan said with an unhappy face.


    "Aunt LAN, I''m not afraid that he can''t finish his work. Who knows if he really has something to do." Jiang Wan laugh people and animals harmless, but the front is hidden embroidery needle.


    "Don''t worry, he will come. He won''t let you down." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Jiang Wan covered his mouth with a smile, said: "he can''t come, what has to do with me? I''m disappointed. Why don''t I go home, I''ll introduce my boyfriend to you."


    At home, when Liu Zhijie saw Su Yingxia, his eyes lit up. This was his first time to see Su Yingxia. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia was so much more beautiful than Jiang Wan. They were not at the same level at all.


    It''s outrageous that such a beautiful woman should marry a loser.


    "Aunt LAN, uncle Yao, Hello, my name is Liu Zhijie." Liu Zhijie introduced himself.


    "Zhijie is now the boss of his own company, but the company is not big. It can''t compare with the Su family. But he also makes millions of profits a year. Moreover, he is still young now, and he will certainly have better development in the future." Jiang Wan was not satisfied with Liu Zhijie''s brief self introduction, and quickly added some.


    The boss of the company, making millions of profits a year, these words are clearly showing off.


    Jiang LAN disdained smile, millions of what, Han 3000 but spent tens of millions to buy the hillside villa.


    "It''s nothing. How dare I teach in front of the Su family?" Liu Zhijie said modestly.


    "It''s really a trick." Jiang Lan said directly.


    Jiang Wan heard this, immediately heart dissatisfaction, Liu Zhijie but modest for a while, did not expect Jiang LAN actually also rub nose face¡° Aunt LAN, Liu Zhijie is really not promising, but if you want to compare with Han 3000, it''s also the difference between dragon and insect. It''s a pity that you don''t dare to bring him. Otherwise, maybe you can let Liu Zhijie give him some advice. A big man, washing and cooking at home all day, has no future at all. " Jiang Wan said. Su Yingxia saw that they were bickering and said, "sister Wan, aren''t they at home?"¡° Zhijie asked them to go out for a tour, and they will come back tomorrow. He is too filial. Your uncle is not willing to go. Zhijie didn''t let them go, and I can''t help spending the money. " Jiang Wan said, and then looked at Jiang LAN, and continued: "aunt LAN, Han 3000, have you ever visited? It''s been three years. I don''t think I haven''t taken you there There''s no such thing as tourism, so Jiang LAN didn''t know how to refute it. He simply said, "I just like cloud city. It''s not as good as home." Jiang Wan laughs. It''s a good excuse for Jiang LAN to say it¡° Aunt LAN, you''d better let Han 3000 come. It''s not good. It''s good to follow Zhijie. He won''t treat Han 3000 badly. Only when Han 3000 earns money can he be filial to you. Otherwise, you can only envy my father in your life. " Jiang Wan said. Jiang LAN angry want to curse, Jiang Wan sentence for, a moment to show off, let her how to swallow this tone¡° Forget it, it''s only a few million a year. How can Han 3000 mix with him? Now Han 3000''s annual income is at least ten million. " Jiang Lan said. Jiang Wan laughs this time. Han 3000 is a loser. He can earn tens of millions a year. How can he earn tens of millions¡° Aunt LAN, you are really good at joking. " Jiang Wan laughs like a horse. Jiang LAN knows that no matter what she says, she won''t believe it. She won''t argue with her at all. When Han 3000 comes, let Han 3000 find a way to prove it¡° It''s getting late. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. " Jiang Lan said¡° The room is ready for you. Go quickly, but don''t be angry, aunt LAN. I didn''t mean to compare Liu Zhijie with Han 3000. " This sentence even Su Yingxia can''t hold back. He said to Jiang Wan, "sister Wan, Liu Zhijie is nothing in front of Han 3000." Jiang Wan grits her teeth, she dare to say that Liu Zhijie is nothing in front of Han 3000? Jiang Wan back to the room, angry. Liu Zhijie held Jiang Wan in his arms and said with a smile, "what''s so angry? She just said that, so she was angry with you. If you take it seriously, you won''t fall into her trap." Jiang Wan''s chest fluctuated violently, gritting his teeth and saying, "if Han 3000 doesn''t come, how can I find superiority and let their family know my strength?"¡° He is tragic enough. Su Yingxia even feels ashamed to take him out. I wonder what kind of man can live such a miserable life. " Liu Zhijie disdains the way¡° No, I must find a way to let him come. There must be a way Jiang Wan brain out of an idea, simply tomorrow to think of a way to force Su Yingxia to Han 3000 call. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 185

    The next morning, Jiang Wan very Yin Qing bought breakfast for Su Yingxia three, the enthusiasm even Jiang LAN felt strange, how can Jiang Wan suddenly treat them so well?


    In the process of having breakfast, Jiang Wan suggests Su Yingxia call Han 3000 and ask him when he will arrive, which makes Jiang LAN know her purpose of offering Yin Qing.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t come, just delayed some time, so it doesn''t matter if he made the call.


    When Su Yingxia is forced to take out the phone and dial Han 3000''s number, Han 3000 hasn''t got through yet. Jiang Wan grabs the mobile phone.


    "Sister Wan, you..." Su Yingxia was angry.


    Jiang Wan directly interrupted Su Yingxia''s words and said, "I''m not helping you to let Han 3000 come. What if he finds any excuse?"


    When the phone is connected, Jiang Wan can''t wait to ask: "Han 3000, what''s the matter with you? When all the families come, you are missing. You don''t dare to come."


    Hear Jiang Wan''s voice, Han 3000 feel some strange, how can she call?


    Han 3000 has seen this woman before, and she competes with Su Yingxia. Her technique of hiding needles in a deep vein is unfathomable. Although she looks like a smiling face, she is actually deep-seated. It is said that in order to curry favor with the rich, she did not hesitate to do repair surgery before, turning herself from a woman into a girl.


    "Sister Wan, I have something to delay, so I didn''t go with Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Wan light smile, this unreasonable excuse even want to perfunctory him.


    "What can you do? Can you do cooking and laundry for a few days? Come on, I''m going to ask my boyfriend to introduce you to a job. You say you''re a big man. It''s not proper for you to stay at home all day. " Jiang Wan said.


    The disdain in the speech, Han 3000 can clearly feel, but this is not surprising, Jiang Wan is this kind of person.


    "I''ll be there tomorrow, don''t worry." Han 3000 light said.


    "Don''t lie to me. You must arrive tomorrow." Jiang Wan said.


    "Of course, how can I lie to you." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you. If I don''t come, I''ll go to Yuncheng and find you out." With that, Jiang Wan contentedly handed the mobile phone to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia sighed helplessly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wan thought that Su Yingxia knew Han 3000 was coming, so he was in a bad mood. He comforted him: "Yingxia, how can you say that he is also a family, how can you not let him come? Moreover, after so many years of humiliation, he should get used to it, as long as he doesn''t do anything extraordinary."


    Su Yingxia smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Jiang LAN a face dissatisfaction, said: "Jiang Wan, you don''t so proud, I''m afraid you will not accept in the end."


    "What can''t you accept?" Jiang Wan doubts a way.


    "Of course, Han 3000 is excellent." Jiang Lan said without hesitation.


    "Poof." When Jiang Wan heard the word "excellent", he felt that he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    How can these two words be used in Han 3000?


    "Aunt LAN, you actually help Han 3000 to say good things. It''s not like you. Don''t you want to make yourself too shameful? Do you want to help Han 3000 to support the scene?" Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Jiang LAN can''t help getting angry. Jiang Wan is so straightforward that he doesn''t consider other people''s feelings at all. What''s more, Han 3000 is not a loser.


    "Wait and see." Jiang Lan said hatefully.


    Jiang Wan smiles. Of course, she has to wait. When Han 3000 comes, she has a chance to make Han 3000 lose face and play with this loser.


    After looking at Liu Zhijie, Jiang Wan suddenly feels that comparing him with Han 3000 is really a little too flattering. What''s the qualification to compare with Liu Zhijie?


    However, in order to be able to see a joke on Han 3000, Jiang Wan does not mind this.


    Cloud City.


    Han 3000 is sitting in the office of the chairman of the board of weak water real estate. In front of him are Zhong Liang and Du Hong.


    Before, Du Hong had been guessing who Han 3000 was. He was so young that he had ten billion yuan of assets. Only after he came to the weak water real estate did he have some knowledge of Han 3000''s identity.


    As we all know, the backstage of weak water real estate is Yanjing Han''s family, and Han 3000 happens to be Han. Maybe he is Yanjing Han''s family, but Du Hong has no way to confirm what it is. This kind of high-level thing is not what he has the ability to investigate.


    "Boss Han, after tomorrow, Su Haichao should give me an answer. Do you want to come out in person?" Du Hong asked Han 3000.


    "I''m leaving Yuncheng for a few days tomorrow. You can help me with this." Han 3000 said.


    Du Hong nodded excitedly. It''s a great honor to help Han 3000.


    Although his position is not low now, there is little chance for him to go further, but if he can lead Han 3000, he has the chance to continue to climb.


    "Don''t worry, boss Han. I''ll do it for you." Du Hong said¡° After the acquisition of the Su family, the new chairman of the board is Su Yingxia, but you will keep it a secret for the time being. " Han 3000 ordered¡° Yes, I will keep it a secret. " Du Hong said¡° Zhong Liang, you should take care of the manufacturer''s business. No matter what method you use, I want you to acquire the weak water property as soon as possible. " Han 3000 said. Zhong Liang nodded and said, "it will be done in three days." But there is one thing Zhong Liang is puzzled about. After acquiring those manufacturers, weak water real estate no longer needs to cooperate with the Su family. So what should the Su family do? Zhong Liang knows that Han 3000 did all this for the sake of Su Yingxia, but in this way, there is no reason to benefit the Su family. Han 3000 naturally has his own plan to do so. The west of the city project will no longer involve the Su family, and Su Yingxia needs to think of other ways to expand the Su family''s business, so that the Su family can survive the crisis. Of course, Han 3000 didn''t mean to make su Yingxia difficult, but he knew Su Yingxia''s character. Everything was too smooth for her, which would make her unable to accept. Moreover, Han 3000 couldn''t make up for the loophole of purchasing a manufacturer and cooperating with Su family. After all, Su Yingxia was not a fool, and could not always rely on her unwarranted friendship with classmates. After explaining the good things, Han 3000 left the company and collided head-on with Su Haichao at the door. Su Haichao to weak water real estate is to let Zhong Liang give him another chance, did not expect to run into Han 3000. In his opinion, this matter is Su Yingxia secretly. Since he can''t find Su Yingxia, it''s good to vent on Han 3000. Su Haichao ran to Han 3000 angrily, grabbed Han 3000''s collar, gritted his teeth and said, "Han 3000, where''s su Yingxia? You let her out. She''s from the Su family, too. Why do you want to harm the Su family? " Han 3000 looked indifferent and said, "did she harm the Su family? But she has left her job. The company has nothing to do with her. "¡° If it wasn''t for her, how could weak water real estate terminate its cooperation with the Su family. Han 3000, don''t you think this bitch is blowing pillow wind in Zhong Liang''s ear? Or are you used to wearing a green hat? You don''t think so anymore. " Su Haichao laughed. Han 3000 eyes a cold, holding Su Haichao''s wrist, cold voice way: "Su Haichao, talk without brain end, will be very miserable, I advise you to think clearly again." Su Haichao was beaten twice by Han 3000, and knew that he was not Han 3000''s opponent. He was not satisfied with what he said, but he could not stop being afraid. He quickly released Han 3000 and even stepped back¡° Do you know that otherwise, how can Zhong Liang decide that she is in charge of the west side of the city? Do you think there are really no other factors After su Haichao said these words, he made a state of running away at any time. He didn''t want to be beaten by Han 3000 at the gate of weak water real estate. However, Han 3000 is not as angry as he imagined, but still smiles. The reason why han Sanqian is not angry is that he knows what is going on. As for whether to prove it to Su Haichao, it is totally unnecessary. Moreover, when Su Yingxia steps into Su''s company again as the new chairman, Su Haichao will regret what he said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 186

    "Su Haichao has become a part-time employee from the chairman of the board of directors. Although this feeling is not good, I believe you can adapt to it. Good luck to you." After Han 3000 said these words, he left directly, not caring about Su Haichao''s violence with him just now.


    If he had to worry about it, Su Haichao would have died long ago.


    However, as far as the present situation is concerned, Su Haichao has not violated his bottom line.


    Su Haichao moved a few steps to make way for Han 3000. He didn''t dare to stop him. He couldn''t fight again, but he could only talk fast.


    After Han Sanqian left, Su Haichao wanted to go to the weak water real estate to find Zhong Liang, but he was stopped by the security guard because Zhong Liang had already told him that if Su Haichao appeared, he would not be allowed to enter the company.


    Su Haichao had no choice but to wait at the door.


    Until work, see Zhong Liang, Su Haichao ran up from.


    "Brother Zhong, brother Zhong, please give the company another chance. You can ask for it. I will satisfy you with everything." Su Haichao looks at Zhong Liang with a look of praying. Now the only way to bring the company back to life is to get back the opportunity to cooperate with weak water real estate. Only in this way can the bank not put pressure on the company.


    "Su Haichao, do you think I''m joking with you? This is the third time. Do you think you still have a chance? " Zhong Liang said coldly.


    "Brother Zhong, please help me. If you don''t help me, I''m finished. If you want Su Yingxia back to the company, I can invite her, too. " Su Haichao said.


    Zhong Liang shook his head and said, "it''s too late. If you don''t want to be desperate, the best way now is to sell the company. This is the most pertinent advice I give you. As for cooperation, it''s impossible."


    Su Haichao saw that Zhong Liang was about to get on the bus. He simply stood in front of Zhong Liang and said, "brother Zhong, give me a chance to discuss. I became the chairman of the board. I don''t want to sell the company like this."


    "It''s your own fault, and with your ability, you''re not suitable to be the chairman of the board, waste." Zhong Liang disdains the way.


    When the company''s security guard saw Su Haichao blocking Zhong Liang, they rushed up and looked at Su Haichao one by one.


    Su Haichao was scolded as a waste and said willingly, "brother Zhong, I am indeed a waste now, but as long as you give me a chance, I will prove to you that I can grow up."


    Zhong Liang laughed and said, "it has nothing to do with me whether you can grow up or not, and you can''t turn over in your life, because you''ve provoked someone who can''t be provoked, not to mention you. Even if the old lady of the Su family is still alive, she can''t be provoked."


    Zhong Liang raised his hand, and several security guards directly took Su Haichao away.


    Su Haichao despairingly looks at Zhong Liang''s car driving away. Is it true that only by selling the company can there be a way out?


    But how long has he been chairman of the board of directors? Su Haichao is very unwilling.


    "Su Yingxia, you bitch, don''t you just sleep with him? I don''t believe there''s no other way. " Su Haichao gritted his teeth, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Su Yihan''s number.


    "Where are you? I want to see you now." Su Haichao said.


    Although Su Yihan is worried about the current situation and future of the company, it''s not the most important thing in her life. What she wants to do is to marry into a rich family. So in the past two days, Su Yihan has made many friends and entered many different circles. Some rich people have known each other, but it''s a pity that she didn''t meet her requirements, so Su Yihan didn''t rush to start.


    "I''m at home. What can I do for you?" Su Yihan asked.


    "I''ll be right over and wait for me at home." Su Haichao hangs up and drives to Su Yihan''s home.


    Su Yihan put on her make-up and put on a set of very sexy clothes. She plans to go to a party of the second generation of rich people tonight to see if she has a chance to meet the rich people she likes.


    When Su Haichao arrived, Su Yihan said, "if you have anything to say, I will go to a party."


    Looking at Su Yihan''s sexy and enchanting figure, Su Haichao said, "do you know why Zhong Liang values Su Yingxia?"


    Su Yihan gave a cold smile and said, "didn''t you say that she has an indistinct relationship with Zhong liang?"


    "Yes, so I''m going to ask you to help the company recover." Su Haichao said.


    "Me?" Su Yihan frowns. Su Haichao takes the responsibility. How can it fall on her? And she can''t make Zhong Liang change his mind.


    "If you go to accompany Zhong Liang, as long as he is happy, he will certainly be willing to give the company a chance." Su Haichao said.


    "Su Haichao, are you crazy?" When Su Yihan heard this, she said excitedly, how can she be willing to accompany Zhong liang? She will have to marry into a rich family in the future. If these black histories are picked out, it will ruin her future.


    "Su Yihan, you are also a member of the Su family. Now you have to sacrifice a little for the Su family. Isn''t that ok?" Su Haichao said.


    "Of course not. My innocence is worth more than one Su family. It''s not the end of me to let my future husband''s family know about it." Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao knows that she is still dreaming of marrying into a rich family, but Su Yihan doesn''t recognize the fact that her beauty does have advantages for ordinary women, but what is it for a rich family? Those real rich and powerful families, surrounded by numerous famous models, how could she be able to compare.


    "Su Yihan, don''t dream any more. With your beauty, how can you marry into a rich family? You''d better wake up." Su Haichao said. Hearing this, Su Yihan''s face sank down and said, "Su Haichao, what do you mean?"¡° I mean, it''s very clear that those rich people can''t take a fancy to you. Can you compare with those star models? And in your current position, how do you get in touch with the real upper class? I know you''ve been to a lot of parties recently, but you should know that the people at those parties are not really rich people. " Su Haichao said. Su Han knows this, and she is also trying to get in touch with the upper class, but there is no feasible plan for the moment, but she believes that as long as she is willing to do it, she can do it¡° It''s just a matter of time. I''m sure I can reach it. " Su Yihan said¡° You can''t do it. Unless the Su family can become a first-class family, you''ll never get in touch with that kind of circle. " Su Haichao said firmly: "grandma has not touched the threshold of a first-class family for so many years. Do you think you can do it with one face?" The old lady''s years of hard work, Su Han also clear, but the real first-class family, simply do not pay attention to the Su family, so she died, also did not let the Su family successfully into the real upper class society. Su Yihan''s confidence is broken like broken glass by Su Haichao''s words, and she knows the difference between herself and famous model stars. Seeing Su Yihan''s hesitation, Su Haichao continued: "after the Su family has become a first-line family, the people you know are not at the present level. Think about it for yourself." After a while, Su Yihan asked, "what do you want me to do?" Su Haichao saw that Su Yihan compromised and regained his hope. He said with a smile, "go with Zhong Liang, blow the pillow wind in his ear and let him cooperate with the company."¡° What if he still refuses? " Su Yihan said¡° As long as you can make him satisfied, how can you refuse? While there is still time, go to the Internet to find out how to make men surrender. " Su Haichao said¡° All right Su Yihan compromised. The only way to make men happy is to serve them comfortably. Su Yihan has to learn a lot online. As long as she can marry into a rich family, Su Yihan is willing to do anything. She does not allow Su Yingxia to live better than herself, so finding a rich man is the only way for her to surpass Su Yingxia. That night, Su Yihan went to Zhong Liang''s home. Su Haichao gave her all this information. Su Haichao even deliberately made Su Yihan look more sexy. When he knocked on Zhong Liang''s door, Su Yihan, who was dressed in gauze, lowered his head and showed a shy attitude. He said to Zhong Liang, "brother Zhong, I''ll accompany you tonight." Zhong Liang didn''t expect Su Yihan to come here. He must have been inspired by Su Haichao, but he didn''t dare to do such a thing, and even if he put Su Yihan to sleep, he couldn''t change his cooperation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 187

    "You always regard Su Yingxia as a whore. You think she has an unclear relationship with me. That''s why I appointed to cooperate with her. But in fact, I have no relationship with her, and you have done your whore''s performance thoroughly." Zhong Liang said with disdain.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yihan gnaws her teeth and says that in order to do this, she has given up her dignity. Unexpectedly, Zhong Liang still says so.


    "What do you mean?" Zhong Liang sneered: "it''s meaningless. You''re such a bitch. I''m dirty."


    Finish saying, Zhong Liang closed the door directly.


    Su Yihan is very angry. She dresses up so sexy on purpose. The gauze, which seems to be invisible to men, should have no resistance. But... Zhong Liang even thinks she is dirty!


    "Zhong Liang, come out and make it clear." Su Yihan angrily kicks the door and yells.


    Zhong Liang opened the door with a cold face and yelled: "Su Yihan, if you make any more mischief, I''ll ask the security guard to blow you out. Do you want this thing to be known all over the city?"


    All over the city!


    If this matter is spread out, everyone in Cloud City will treat her as a whore, let alone marry into a rich family. I''m afraid no man will want to get close to her any more.


    "I''m sorry, brother Zhong. I''ll leave right away." Su Yihan said.


    Zhong Liang shakes his head helplessly. What are the genes of the Su family? Su Haichao is like this, so is Su Yihan. He is big tempered and timid. What can he do?


    After leaving Zhong Liang''s community, Su Yihan calls Su Haichao and scolds her, because if it wasn''t for Su Haichao''s attention, how could she be so shameful.


    Su Haichao was surprised to learn that Su Yihan was rejected by Zhong Liang. In principle, Su Yihan is not much worse than Su Yingxia. If he is really a lecher, how can he turn away the beauty he sent to his door?


    Does he really have nothing to do with Su Yingxia.


    How is that possible?


    If Su Yingxia didn''t sell her body, why does Zhong Liang have to do with her?


    Su Haichao can''t think about it, and he can''t think about it.


    Hillside villa, Han 3000 after dinner, back to the room ready to rest, tomorrow to Binxian.


    Close eyes, suddenly thought of a person, has not seen for two years, do not know how he is now.


    I dialed a number that I had never used in two years, and the other party got through soon.


    "I''ll be in Binxian tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, yes, do you need me to pick you up?" The voice on the other end of the phone was obviously very excited.


    Han 3000 hesitated and said, "OK."


    "I''ll be ready in a minute."


    Hang up the phone, Han 3000 closed his eyes to rest.


    In the first year of his marriage, he went to Binxian once. At that time, Jiang lanniang''s family was so worthless that they didn''t even let Han 3000 go to the dinner table.


    Han Sanqian clearly remembers the indifferent attitude of the Chiang family towards him. Even children passing by him would deliberately step on his shoes. At that time, Han Sanqian was willing to bear the evil for Su Yingxia.


    In the case of not being accepted by the public, Han Sanqian met a down and out young man when he was wandering in Binxian county. At that time, he was dumped by his girlfriend and beaten down by his boss. His life almost fell into despair. Han Sanqian offered him a promising future.


    There is a famous person in Binxian, named Tang Zong. Now he is the biggest boss and the youngest in Binxian. He is known as the most outstanding person in Binxian for decades.


    But behind this outstanding work, Tang Zong did not dare to forget where his future came from.


    In the past two years, Tang Zong has been waiting for Han 3000''s phone call, but Han 3000 has no news at all. Tang Zong even feels that this big man has forgotten himself.


    But now it seems that he has not forgotten that there is still a chance to repay his kindness.


    The next day, Binxian passenger station, Binxian only a Rolls Royce stopped at the door of the passenger station.


    Everyone knows that this car belongs to Tang Zong, so the onlookers are very curious about why Tang Zong came to such a place as the passenger station. If he is worthy of welcoming, what kind of big man he must be!


    Finally, in the eyes of the public, a low-key young man came to the car.


    Tang Zong, such a big man, got out of the car and opened the door for him, but he was shocked by the people watching.


    "What kind of person is this? He asked Tang Zong to welcome him, and Tang Zong had to open the door for him!"


    "Look, he''s not very old. He''s in his twenties. Is he so powerful?"


    "It looks even worse than Tang Zong. Is it from Binxian county?"


    The chatter in the crowd, and there are many good people took pictures of the car, sent to the circle of friends exclaimed.


    On the bus, Tang Zong was a little stiff. Although he was already the most famous person in Binxian County, he didn''t dare to be a bit presumptuous in front of Han 3000.


    Even the drivers were shocked. It''s hard for those big bosses, even officials, to see Tang Zong. Moreover, those people yelled at Tang Zong one by one in front of him. They didn''t dare to be disrespectful. But now, this young man makes Tang Zong so formal. The driver can''t imagine what a big man he is¡° Mr. Han, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you had forgotten me. " Tang Zong said to Han 3000 with respect¡° You''re doing well now, Rolls Royce, and the driver. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mr. Tang turned on the atomization of the front and rear seats to prevent the driver from seeing the situation in the back seat, because he knew Han 3000 was a low-key person¡° Mr. Han, without your help, I don''t know where to wander today. " Tang Zong said¡° I just gave you some money. It depends on your personal ability to develop to this day. To tell you the truth, I''m quite surprised. " Han Sanqian''s words are his true feelings. When he first knew Tang Zong, he only felt that his downfall was his own shadow. So Han Sanqian gave him a chance, but he didn''t expect that Tang Zong could develop to the present situation. Maybe it''s just that you don''t want to be in the shade. In Yuncheng, Han Sanqian deliberately cultivated Lin Yong for three years, but in the end, Lin Yong''s performance disappointed him very much. Fortunately, he knew Moyang. Otherwise, Lin Yong''s ability would not be able to carry the banner of Yuncheng¡° Mr. Han, you''ve given me a chance. Of course, I''ll take advantage of it. " Tang Zong said¡° This surprise is very good. When do you think Binxian can''t satisfy you? Go to Yuncheng and find me. " Han 3000 said that Tang Zong''s ability can continue to be cultivated, so he is willing to give Tang Zong another chance. Hearing this, Tang Zong''s excitement climbed up his cheek and said, "thank you, Mr. Han. Thank you, Mr. Han."¡° Don''t thank me. Since you have seized the opportunity, it doesn''t matter if I can help you any more. But you should remember that don''t betray me, because I haven''t learned to forgive. " Han 3000 light way. Tang Zong was shocked. He lowered his head and said, "please don''t worry, Mr. Han. You gave me everything. Tang Zong will never betray you." After the news of Tang Zong''s personal meeting at the passenger station spread in the circle of friends, almost the whole Binxian county began to talk about it. Jiang family. Liu Zhijie, who regards Tang Zong as an idol, will read all the news about Tang Zong carefully. When he learned that Tang Zong went to the passenger station, he immediately paid close attention to it, and soon found the picture circulating in the circle of friends¡° What are you looking at? " See Liu Zhijie staring at the mobile phone, Jiang Wan a little dissatisfied said. Liu Zhijie handed his mobile phone to Jiang Wan and said: "today, Tang Zong went to the passenger station to meet people in person. This matter was soon hotly discussed. I don''t know what the big man is coming, but he would let Tang Zong meet him in person." Jiang Wan is very clear about who Tang Zong is. After hearing Liu Zhijie''s words, he was shocked. It''s a pity that the people in the photo can only see some of his back¡° Looking at his back, he is quite young. Is he more powerful than Tang Zong? " Jiang Wan said. Liu Zhijie didn''t know what was going on, but according to Tang Zong''s temperament and means of doing things, if he didn''t pay special attention to people, he would never have met them in person¡° Maybe it''s a big man from other places. " Liu Zhijie said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 188

    Looking at the photo on his mobile phone, Jiang Wan gave it to Su Yingxia and said with a proud face: "let''s see, this is the most powerful person in Binxian now. You should have heard his name. Tang Zong and Liu Zhijie are friends with him."


    Even Liu Zhijie blushed a little when he boasted too much. With his status, how could he be a friend of Tang Zong? Jiang Wan could tell everything to brag.


    But fortunately, Su Yingxia didn''t know Tang Zong, and this matter won''t be exposed.


    But when Su Yingxia saw the photo, she didn''t care about Tang Zong at all, but the figure of her back made her stunned.


    After the experience of the piano prince, Su Yingxia has a deep understanding of Han 3000''s back, which can be said to have gone deep into the bone marrow. At the moment, the back in the photo makes her very familiar. Who else can Han 3000 be!


    Seeing Su Yingxia in a daze, Jiang Wan thought she was scared and said with a smile: "in fact, this kind of adult character is very good in private. He used to invite us to dinner. He is a very easygoing person. I''ll introduce him to you if I have a chance."


    See Jiang Wan more said more outrageous, Liu Zhijie feel shy flustered, quickly said: "he is very busy, which is casually can about, quickly give me the mobile phone."


    Jiang Wan stares at Liu Zhijie. He seems to dislike him. He interrupts his disguise and directly throws his mobile phone to Liu Zhijie.


    "By the way, isn''t Han 3000 coming today? Why haven''t you heard from me yet? Can''t you lie to me? " Jiang Wan deliberately beat Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia is still immersed in the back of the photo. She can be sure that the person is Han 3000, but she can''t figure out why han 3000 even knows people like Tang Zong?


    Although Binxian is only a small place, and people like Tang Zong are nothing in Yuncheng, it''s strange for him to know him. After all, this is Binxian, and he just came here once.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t speak, Jiang Wan felt that she was avoiding her own problem. He pushed Su Yingxia with her elbow and reminded her, "you''d better call him. If you get lost, it''s not good."


    After su Yingxia recovered, he said, "don''t worry, he has already arrived in Binxian county. He should come soon."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid he''s not familiar with it. It''s troublesome to get lost." Jiang Wan was relieved. Su Yingxia said that he must have contacted Han 3000.


    As long as Han 3000 comes, she can show off Liu Zhijie, use Liu Zhijie to belittle Han 3000, and find superiority in front of Su Yingxia.


    In the afternoon, Han 3000 came to Jiang''s home. Jiang Wan was enthusiastic and didn''t treat Han 3000 as a loser like before. This made Han 3000 very surprised.


    Is it difficult that Jiang Wan has changed his mind in the past two years?


    "Han 3000, you are not still washing and cooking at home now. How can a big man not do something?" Waiting for Han 3000 to pack up and return to the living room, Jiang Wan said.


    "If you don''t worry about food and clothing, it''s not a waste of time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When Jiang Wan heard this, his disgust for Han 3000 became more and more serious. As a man, he even said such unpromising words. It''s no wonder that he has been a loser for so many years.


    "You can''t say that. You have to depend on Yingxia''s strength when you eat soft food. Although she is now a person in charge, she is not a powerful position. Can she support you for a lifetime?" After Jiang Wan finished, the conversation changed, and then he introduced Liu Zhijie: "you really should learn from him. Now he runs his own company and becomes the boss himself, making millions a year easily. If he was like you, I would kick him out."


    The metaphor in these words is clear to Han 3000. It turns out that Jiang Wan didn''t change his nature, but deliberately showed a good attitude and tried to show off Liu Zhijie.


    "Millions a year is really a lot. For ordinary families, that''s astronomical." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Han 3000 admitted Liu Zhijie''s excellence, Jiang Wan was even more happy and said, "of course, Zhijie is not an ordinary person. That''s why I asked you to learn from him and be a man. You can''t be so unpromising, or you will be stabbed in the spine."


    "Yes, I will learn from him." Han three thousand one face not heart of say.


    Listen to Han 3000 answer so perfunctory, Jiang Wan some dissatisfaction, at this time, he should show a pair of envious look.


    And even Su Yingxia doesn''t seem to have any envy, which is not good.


    "By the way, let''s go shopping in the afternoon. There is a new large shopping mall in Binxian county. You haven''t been there yet. There are many famous brands in it." Jiang Wan said.


    Go to the mall, Jiang Wan will be a strong show, Su Yingxia directly shook his head and refused: "no, I want to go back to the countryside to have a look."


    "What''s good in the countryside? There aren''t many people living in the village. They all moved into the county." Jiang Wan said.


    "Although there are few people, I have a lot of memories. I still want to see the river I used to play in." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Wan waved his hand and said, "if you don''t go, there are many mosquitoes these days. I don''t want to be bitten. I spend tens of thousands of yuan just for amulets every month. How can I go to that place?"


    "Sister Wan, if you don''t want to go, let Liu Zhijie take you to the shopping mall. Han 3000 and I will go and take him to have a look." Su Yingxia said. You can go shopping by yourself. You can go anytime, but you can''t today. If you can''t take Su Yingxia with you, how can she show off? Jiang Wan took a fancy to a lot of things, deliberately did not let Liu Zhijie buy them for her, just waiting for today¡° Welcome summer, it''s rare for you to accompany me to the shopping mall. You won''t be such a wet blanket. You can go to the countryside tomorrow. " Jiang Wan said unhappily. Liu Zhijie said: "go back to the countryside tomorrow. It''s rare for you to be happy. If you have something you like, Han 3000 can''t afford it. I can give it to you."¡° Go, have to go, welcome summer, and go back to the countryside tomorrow. " One side of Jiang LAN heard Liu Zhijie''s words, heart holding a fire, they look down on Su Yingxia, is equivalent to look down on her, how can Jiang LAN bear this grievance. Su Yingxia complains and looks at Jiang LAN. She is trying to avoid it. Unexpectedly, Jiang LAN pushes her into the fire pit with a word¡° Aunt Lan said, "let''s go together. Don''t be a wet blanket." Jiang Wan said. Su Yingxia sighed and could only promise. At lunch time, Jiang Wan''s parents finally came back from the tour. Naturally, they had to show off in front of Jiang LAN, saying where they went and how many booty they bought. The words constantly revealed how much money they spent this time and how Liu Zhijie treated them well¡° Ah, it''s very gratifying for Jiang Wan to find a husband like Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie is so promising that we don''t have to worry about Jiang Wan''s bad life in the future. " Xu Fang said with a sigh, and then took Jiang Lan''s hand¡° You''ve worked hard. You''ve been in the Su family for so many years, and you haven''t been a rich lady. We used to think you would be the best person in the family. " Listening to Xu Fang''s words, Jiang LAN feels sick. She didn''t care so much about people before, but now she talks sarcastic¡° Elder sister, I''m having a good time now. Don''t worry. " Jiang Lan said. Xu Fang glanced at Han 3000 and said, "what''s good? What''s the disguise in front of his family? Han 3000 has done nothing in the Su family for so many years, and has not made any contribution. How are you? Don''t I know?" Jiang Wan''s father, Jiang Bo, snorted coldly and said, "I think you should leave Han 3000 in Binxian this time. Let him follow Liu Zhijie to study hard and be a promising person. You can''t be mud all your life."¡° Uncle, how can 3000 be mud? Don''t say that about him. " Su Yingxia said discontentedly. Jiang Bo still likes Su Yingxia. After all, he is his niece, but Han 3000''s failure is well known. Even Su Yingxia''s help is useless¡° You''re still talking for him? This kind of unpromising man, should well scold a scold, scold him sober, just know what to do Jiang Bo disdained the way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 189

    An argument stops at dinner time. Seeing that Han 3000 has become the target of public criticism, and constantly being compared with Liu Zhijie, Jiang Wan is very happy. What she wants is this kind of feeling. She belittles Han 3000 to show Liu Zhijie''s excellence. Only in this way can she feel superior to Su Yingxia.


    After lunch, Jiang Bo and Xu Fang, as hosts, did not mean to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. They sat on the sofa motionless, and their eyes were on Han 3000.


    Su Guoyao didn''t speak much after he arrived at the Jiang family, because he was also looked down upon by the Jiang family. In those days, people in the Jiang family thought that if Jiang LAN married into the Su family, they would be able to rise to heaven. But the fact is that Su Guoyao was not valued in the Su family, and he didn''t live well. How could he help these Jiang family relatives? So at that time, Su Guoyao''s status in the Jiang family was very low.


    "Han 3000, what are you still doing? Since you are used to doing these jobs, take the initiative." Jiang Bo said discontentedly.


    Su Yingxia is a little angry. The door is the guest. Han 3000 is the guest. How can he do the dishes?


    Su Yingxia is about to speak, but Han 3000 stands up and shows a smile on her face and says, "it''s OK."


    "I''ll help you." Su Yingxia sighed helplessly.


    Jiang Bo can''t stand Han 3000''s dependence on women to support him at home. Seeing that Su Yingxia wanted to help him, he scolded: "Yingxia, you sit well. How can you do this kind of rough work? If you support him, can you let him do these little things?"


    Jiang LAN couldn''t see it any more and said, "brother, how can we say that we are also guests, you..."


    Before Jiang LAN finished speaking, Jiang Bo interrupted: "of course, I treat you as guests, but I don''t care about him. I despise such people."


    Han 3000 didn''t complain. Anyway, he used to do it. It doesn''t matter. He said, "Mom, just sit down and I''ll do it."


    "You know yourself a little bit."


    After washing the dishes, they had a rest and went out to go shopping.


    When Jiang Bo saw the Audi A6 owned by Su''s family, he was a bit surprised. His family used to be a broken car, but unexpectedly they changed into a luxury car. It seems that Su Yingxia''s new position has really helped her make a lot of money.


    However, in Jiang Bo''s eyes, he can''t compare with Liu Zhijie. After all, Liu Zhijie is now his own boss, while Su Yingxia is just working in Su''s family.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000''s pile of mud can never compare with Liu Zhijie''s.


    The new shopping mall is very busy, even if it is not a weekend, there are many people, and there are all kinds of famous brand stores, and some luxury goods.


    It''s not easy to build such a large shopping mall in a place like Binxian, and it''s certainly not easy to introduce so many luxury brands.


    "The owner of this shopping mall is Tang Zong, Liu Zhijie''s friend. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have such a luxurious place in Binxian." Jiang Wan mentioned the store owner, but also deliberately added a few words Liu Zhijie friends, this is another ostentatious show off.


    Han Sanqian was a bit embarrassed. It turned out that being Liu Zhijie''s friend made them have such a high sense of achievement.


    However, this shopping mall is really powerful, because many luxury brands simply disdain to settle in this small town. Liu Zhijie can find them, which is the embodiment of his ability.


    Jiang Wan took a group of people into a LV store. She had a crush on a favorite bag here for a long time, but she didn''t start. What she was waiting for was to pay in front of Su Yingxia today, so that Su Yingxia could know how luxurious her life is now.


    "Welcome summer, you should know the brand of Lv. I have a crush on a bag. Can you help me to have a look?" Jiang Wan affectionately took Su Yingxia''s hand and brought it to the front of a new bag.


    The price on the label is more than 30000 yuan. Jiang Wan can give Su Yingxia a look with the label.


    "Although it''s a little expensive, Zhijie will buy it for me as long as I want it." Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Liu Zhijie knew it was time for him to come out and said, "it''s only 30000 yuan. How can it be expensive? You can buy it if you like."


    This drama was premeditated for a long time, but Jiang Wan still showed a look of surprise, hugged Liu Zhijie''s neck and gave him two kisses, saying: "Zhijie, you are so good to me."


    Su Yingxia a chill, Jiang Wan unprofessional performance, how can she not see it?


    Jiang Wan excitedly pulls Su Yingxia, saying that the bag is good, waiting for Su Yingxia to envy her.


    But Su Yingxia didn''t pay attention at all.


    Thirty thousand yuan is nothing. Han Sanqian has transferred all the villas worth more than 80 million yuan to her. Liu Zhijie can''t match that alone.


    "Do you like this shop?" At this time, Han 3000 goes to Su Yingxia. What he asks is not whether Su Yingxia likes a bag, but whether he likes the store.


    "Welcome summer, even if you like it, can you afford it? Why ask more? " Jiang Wan said with a smile, at this time Han 3000 appeared, but just gave her a chance.


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia and smiles, waiting for Su Yingxia to nod. Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 will definitely buy it for her if he asks, and this money should be nothing to him. However, Su Yingxia''s life has never been in contact with such luxury things, and she does not need them. It''s a waste of money to buy them¡° I don''t like it. " Su Yingxia said¡° Ying Xia, how can you speak without conscience? Such a beautiful bag is also liked by a woman. You''re not afraid Han 3000 can''t afford it, so you deliberately say so, are you Jiang Wan said¡° I really don''t like it. It doesn''t make sense to me. " Su Yingxia said¡° Cut Jiang Wan disdains a smile, say high sounding, is not afraid to pay money¡° I know you don''t want Han 3000 to lose face, but it doesn''t matter. If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. It''s not a shame. " Su Yingxia takes a deep breath. Doesn''t Jiang Wan want her to admit that she can''t afford it¡° Yes, I can''t afford it, so I don''t like it. Are you satisfied now? " Su Yingxia said. See Su Yingxia generous admit, Jiang Wan proud smile, said: "you are also a good face, admit I will not look down on you, or so, you choose a like, I let Liu Zhijie buy for you, how?" The first time he said this, Jiang Wan regretted it, because the cheapest thing here was several thousand yuan. If Liu Zhijie gave it to Su Yingxia, she would be distressed. But now that the words have been spoken, there is no reason to take them back¡° Sister Wan, since you are so generous, I''m not polite. " Su Yingxia''s mouth rises, smiles and walks towards a display cabinet. Seeing Su Yingxia''s direction, Jiang Wan''s eyelids jump. The display cabinet is limited. Usually, even she doesn''t dare to see it. Does Su Yingxia want something there? This ungrateful woman is so greedy! Follow up on the pace of Su Yingxia, when Jiang Wan saw Su Yingxia took the most expensive bag, gas is not hit a place¡° Su Yingxia, you are too greedy. This is the most expensive one in the shop. " Jiang Wan said with gnashing teeth¡° Didn''t you say you wanted to send me? Of course, I want to choose the most expensive one. After all, Liu Zhijie has millions of dollars a year. Do you feel sorry? " Su Yingxia asked Jiang Wan with a smile. Jiang Wan was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Although she said she wanted to send it, she didn''t say she wanted to send the most expensive one. How could she think that Su Yingxia would give such a cruel hand¡° Su Yingxia, don''t push an inch. I said I would send you, but I didn''t say it was so expensive. " Jiang Wan cold voice way¡° You mean you can''t afford to give me such an expensive one? I understand. Forget it. Don''t give it to me, or you''ll feel bad. " Su Yingxia shrugged and said helplessly. Han 3000 watched with relish. He hadn''t seen Su Yingxia''s side yet¡° It''s not that I can''t afford it, but why should I give you such an expensive one? I think you are poor and crazy. " Jiang Wan cold face said, in her eyes, Su Yingxia this kind of person is poor afraid, so seize the opportunity will ruthlessly cut her. At this time, a man came out of the shop and said directly, "wrap this bag for Miss Su." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 190

    Who is so grand?


    How about a hundred thousand bags?


    Jiang Wan and Liu Zhijie turned their heads at the same time. When they saw the owner of the voice, their faces suddenly changed.


    Tang Zong!


    How could it be Tang Zong!


    Why is he here.


    In the morning, Jiang Wan boasted that Liu Zhijie was a friend of Tang Zong. Now that Tang Zong appeared, could the paper contain fire?


    Su Yingxia has seen Tang Zong in the photo, so she knows why Tang Zong sent her bags. She can also guess that it must have something to do with Han 3000.


    Is Han 3000 deliberately arranging for Tang Zong to appear here?


    How could he even use people like Tang Zong?


    Su Yingxia was wrong about this idea, because Han Sanqian didn''t find Tang Zong. It was just a chance encounter.


    It''s true that you can do whatever you want.


    "Mr. Tang, why are you here?" Liu Zhijie submissive said.


    Tang Zong didn''t even look at Liu Zhijie. He went straight to Su Yingxia and said, "Miss Su, you can take anything you like in this shopping mall."


    Since Su Yingxia guessed that it was Han 3000, he was not surprised at all. He shook his head and said, "I don''t need this. Thank you."


    Tang Zong nodded. Yu Guang took a look at Han 3000 and found that Han 3000 was not dissatisfied. He was relieved.


    In fact, he was out early in the morning, just came to the mall to have a look, did not expect to meet Han 3000, Jiang Wan''s words, Tang Zong really can''t see, so can''t help but come forward.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 didn''t mean to blame, otherwise he would be finished.


    "Mr. Tang, are you friends with Liu Zhijie?" At this time, Jiang LAN went to Tang Zong and asked. Before listening to Jiang Wan''s boasting, she didn''t believe it at all. Now she just took this opportunity to expose them.


    "Liu Zhijie? I''ve never heard of anyone. " Tang Zong said with a smile.


    At this moment, Liu Zhijie lowered his head and felt like eating excrement. If it wasn''t for Jiang Wan''s boasting, he would not have suffered such embarrassing things.


    How can a person like Tang Zong be his friend?


    "No, you don''t remember correctly. They said you were friends with them." Jiang Lan said with a smile.


    Tang Zong shook his head directly and said, "Auntie, I can be sure that there is no Liu Zhijie in my list of friends, and I don''t know who he is, but recently there have been some people cheating in Binxian County under the banner of being my friend. Be careful, don''t be cheated."


    Jiang LAN smile more happy, a face exclamation said: "the original is to deceive ah, I thought it was true."


    Jiang Wan didn''t expect that this morning''s boasting, even lifted a stone to hit his own feet. Now Tang Zong denied that, and she didn''t dare to talk much. When Tang Zong hated her, Liu Zhijie was finished.


    "Yes, I remember the name of Liu Zhijie. I will ask people to check it." Tang Zong said.


    Liu Zhijie''s face turned pale. His company has not started long and is on the right track. If he is targeted by Tang Zong, even if he is ten, he is not Tang Zong''s opponent.


    "Mr. Tang, it''s me. I''m Liu Zhijie, but I didn''t cheat you with your name. I just boast. I hope you don''t take it amiss." Liu Zhijie went to Tang Zong and said in a low voice.


    "You''re brave enough to brag about my name. Didn''t anyone tell you what it would be like to use my name casually?" Tang Zong said coldly.


    Liu Zhijie''s forehead is in a cold sweat. He wants to let Jiang Wan out to block the disaster. Although he likes Jiang Wan very much, he can never set up his own company''s future for a woman.


    Moreover, he knew that Jiang Wan, a money worshiper, could only work with rich people. Once his company collapsed, Jiang Wan would certainly abandon him.


    "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry. Although I didn''t do it, she''s my girlfriend. I''m also responsible. I''ll let her make an apology to you." With that, Tang Zong went to Jiang Wan and said, "Jiang Wan, don''t apologize to general manager Tang."


    Without Su Yingxia, Jiang Wan would have apologized to Tang Zong, but now, she can''t put down her face.


    "Liu Zhijie, do you want me to lose face in front of Su Yingxia?" Jiang Wan clenched his teeth in a low voice.


    Shame?


    At this time, even he doesn''t care about face. Jiang Wan even cares about face!


    For the first time in such a long time together, Liu Zhijie has a disgust for Jiang Wan.


    "The words are your nonsense, just to make you apologize, it''s already cheap for you." Liu Zhijie said with a tough attitude.


    Jiang Wan looked at Su Yingxia, the slap was slapping, but she didn''t want to accept it, can there be any other way?


    Tang Zong is right in front of him, and he will deal with Liu Zhijie.


    If Liu Zhijie''s company is really targeted by Tang Zong because of this incident, she will definitely be dumped by Liu Zhijie.


    It''s hard to be with the rich. Jiang Wan is not willing to lose the chance to be a rich woman. Walking in front of Tang Zong, Jiang Wan lowered his head and said, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry. It''s for my sake of face that I say that you are our friend and have nothing to do with Liu Zhijie."¡° If you want to be my friend, you have to see if you are qualified. What are you Tang total disdain of say. Jiang Wan lowered her head and showed her fierce light. These words completely reduced her to nothing, and still in front of Su Yingxia¡° Mr. Tang, after I go back, I''ll educate her well. It''s troublesome for you. " Liu Zhijie said. Tang Zong took a look at Han 3000, and saw that Han 3000 slightly nodded his head. Then he said, "in the future, I''ll weigh my identity. Today, it''s OK. If there''s another time, you don''t want to stay in Binxian." Seeing Tang Zong leave, Liu Zhijie was relieved and felt that his legs were scared. Fortunately, Tang Zong didn''t blame him. Otherwise, he couldn''t bear the consequences¡° Jiang Wan, now you know the harm of bragging. In the future, you''d better say less, or it''s not good to harm others and yourself. " Jiang LAN finally took a breath and said with a smile. Jiang Wan''s face is gloomy, gnashing teeth said: "aunt LAN, even if Liu Zhijie is not a friend of Tang Zong, he is 100 times better than your son-in-law, at least he is not a waste."¡° But Han 3000 never brags, which is better than Liu Zhijie Rare, very rare scene! Jiang LAN can help Han 3000 speak. Not only Han 3000 was surprised, but Su Yingxia was also surprised. Jiang Bo and Xu Fang also find it inconceivable that Jiang LAN used to speak ill of Han 3000, and it was Jiang LAN who decided not to let him return to Bin County. Now she would help Han 3000 speak. How could this be possible¡° Can''t you brag? Aunt LAN, you have to cherish it. After all, there are not many losers like him now. " Jiang Wan sneered. In the words of confrontation, the silent Han 3000 is black and blue, but he is not angry. It''s a miracle that he can see Jiang LAN speak for him. Instead, he hopes that they can quarrel for a long time and let him see more good plays. It''s a pity that the good play will come to an end. After all, it''s also a relative, and it can''t develop to the point where fists and feet add up. After walking out of LV store, Jiang Wan plans to go to the next store to find some face for himself¡° By the way, I forgot to take something else. " Han 3000 suddenly said. The group stopped, puzzled to see Han Sanya trot back to the LV shop¡° Welcome summer, Han 3000 bought a bag for you Jiang Wan said with a smile, of course, that''s what she said, but she didn''t think Han 3000 would do it. Could Han 3000 be able to buy the famous brand bags that cost tens of thousands? Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000''s back suspiciously. He won''t really buy a bag. Jiang Wan thinks it''s impossible, but Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 is willing to buy it¡° Wrap that bag for me Han 3000 ran back to the counter and said to the shopping guide. In a short time, Han 3000 walked out of LV shop with a beautiful bag, but the package was outside. Su Yingxia and others could not see what he bought¡° Did you really buy it? I don''t know what I bought. " Jiang Wan shriveled his mouth, and he was sure that Han 3000 had bought the cheapest thing. He didn''t expect that the loser would want face, but what''s the meaning of face? Can it be more expensive than her 30000 yuan bag? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 191

    Go to Su Yingxia side, Han 3000 handed things to Su Yingxia.


    "Welcome summer, don''t you open it? I don''t know what I bought. " Jiang Wan said.


    What she bought doesn''t matter to Su Yingxia. As long as it''s from Han 3000, she likes it.


    "Go home and see." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Wan wants to tear down the rags Han 3000 bought, so it''s impossible to wait until he comes home. Otherwise, how can he swallow it?


    Just now, because of Tang Zong''s disgrace, she had to find some face for herself.


    One snatched things from Su Yingxia''s hand. Jiang Wan said, "it''s not shameful. Why do you have to wait until you go home? Do you want things to be too cheap to lose face?"


    "Jiang Wan, don''t go too far." Su Yingxia dissatisfied said, calling Jiang Wan''s name, that she is very angry.


    Jiang Wan''s behavior is really excessive, and there is no politeness, but she does not care, said: "welcome summer, when you become no big or small, I am your sister, how can you call my name directly?"


    "Jiang Wan, since you are older than me, don''t you understand any politeness?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course I understand. It''s not kind of me to help you open the present." With these words, Jiang Wan has already opened the package, but the things inside make her stunned.


    In Jiang Wan''s opinion, Han 3000 must have bought a bargain, but what she is holding now is the bag that Su Yingxia just saw, worth 100000 yuan!


    Liu Zhijie didn''t expect that Han 3000 bought this bag. Unexpectedly, he took a look at Han 3000. Didn''t he say that he was a loser? How could there be so much money?


    "Han 3000, did you steal it?" Jiang Wan asked Han 3000.


    "You can''t afford it, can''t I?" Han 3000 light said.


    Jiang Wan never believed that Han Sanqian bought it with real money and silver. It must have been Han Sanqian who stole it when the shop assistant didn''t pay attention to the change.


    "Yes? If you buy it, do you dare to confront it? I didn''t expect you to be a wimp, but your hands and feet are not clean. " Jiang Wan disdains the way.


    As a man, Liu Zhijie knows that men are all face loving creatures, but he doesn''t think Han 3000 will do this kind of thing for face. And with so many shop assistants, how can he be transferred by Han 3000.


    See Jiang Wan to Han three thousand to verify this thing, Liu Zhijie said: "don''t monkey around."


    "What nonsense? I just don''t want the police to come to my house. Don''t let such scum discredit our Jiang family." Jiang Wan cold voice way.


    Liu Zhijie knows that if Han 3000 bought the bag, Jiang Wan will lose face, and he will lose face with it.


    "What if he bought it? Don''t you think you''re disgraced enough? " Liu Zhijie said.


    "Are you crazy, just like him, can you afford such an expensive bag?" Jiang Wan sneered.


    It''s not surprising that Jiang Wan doesn''t believe that Han 3000''s image of being a loser is too impressive. How can a man who eats soft food suddenly take out 100000 yuan?


    "Jiang Wan, don''t talk so hard. If you can''t afford it, can''t Han 3000?" Jiang LAN can''t see Jiang Wan''s nonsense and says in a voice.


    "Aunt LAN, you just don''t dare. It seems that you know Han 3000 doesn''t have money, so you won''t let him verify with me, do you?" Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Jiang LAN is also a shrew, but Jiang Wan''s scoundrel is worse than her. The only way to prove whether Han 3000 bought it is to go back to the store.


    "Well, you want to prove it. Let''s go together." Jiang Lan said.


    See Jiang LAN agreed, Jiang Wan face showed a proud smile, seems to have seen Han 3000 was torn down.


    "You''d better pray that others won''t call the police, or you''ll have to spend the Dragon Boat Festival in prison."


    Back in the store, Jiang Wan directly threw the bag on the counter and said to the cashier, "how do you go to work? You can''t find such valuable things when they are changed. Aren''t you afraid that the boss will fire you?"


    Several shopping guides are surrounded, a face puzzled expression.


    "Miss, I don''t understand what you mean by that." Asked the cashier.


    "What do you mean? See for yourself what he bought and what he took away. " Jiang Wan said.


    The cashier took a strange look at Jiang Wan and Han 3000. He was confused.


    "What''s wrong? This gentleman, I really bought this bag. " Said the cashier.


    "How can it be? You can see clearly. How can he buy this bag?" Jiang Wan urgent, she is to let Han three thousand disgrace just come back, not let oneself disgrace.


    "Miss, please speak with respect. Although you are a guest, you can''t swear casually. This gentleman really bought this bag, and the invoice is there. If you don''t believe it, you can have a look at the invoice." The cashier said with an unhappy face that they all deal with rich people when they work in luxury stores. The quality of customers is very high. Even if they turn her away, the boss will not blame them.


    Jiang Wan did not give up the invoice, the bill clearly written the amount of collection, which let Jiang Wan heart suddenly sink to the bottom. Han 3000 bought it! Why, how could he be so rich? Jiang Wan looked at Su Yingxia. Did she give Han 3000 yuan in advance and deliberately perform the play¡° Su Yingxia, I didn''t expect you to play such tricks with me. I really underestimate you. " Jiang Wan sneered¡° What does it have to do with me? " Su Yingxia said¡° If you hadn''t given him money in advance, how could he have the money to buy a bag? And you just chose this bag. It was premeditated and deliberately humiliated me. " Jiang Wan gnashes her teeth with hatred. This should be the time when she shows her superiority. Unexpectedly, she is caught by Su Yingxia¡° Su Yingxia, how can you play such tricks with your cousin? " Xu Fang said coldly that Jiang Wan''s disgrace was her disgrace. She didn''t dare to talk about Tang Zong''s affairs before, but she must blame Su Yingxia for this¡° If you want to show your good life in front of your cousin, you don''t need this way. They are all relatives. Why make the scene so ugly? " Jiang Bo agreed. Su Yingxia is so angry that she wants to laugh. It is clear that Jiang Wan wants to make trouble for her. Now she is wrong. There is no such reason in the world¡° Uncle and aunt, do I need others to see if I am well? I''m not like some people. If they have money, they want the whole world to know that they have to pull me to show off. " Su Yingxia said. This remark was obviously an insinuation to Jiang Wan. Jiang Wan was not happy when he heard it, and said, "I''m not like some people. I have no money, and I have to fight a fat man. It costs 100000 yuan. I don''t want to drink from the west when I go home." Looking at the two people arguing endlessly, Jiang Wan''s ugly face really makes Han 3000 feel sick. This kind of money worship woman doesn''t know what Liu Zhijie likes about her¡° Since you''ve all come, you can''t come in vain. " Han 3000 says suddenly¡° What do you want to do? " Jiang Wan asked with a cold face¡° Wrap up everything in this shop for me. " Han 3000 said to several shopping guides. The shopping guide who is watching the crowd is so confused that it''s all inclusive? Is this for the whole show? All the goods in the shop are worth millions¡° Sir, are you not... Are you kidding? " Shopping guide can''t believe Han 3000 asked¡° Of course not. " Han 3000 simply said. Several shopping guides look at each other face to face. Although their shop can''t be compared with the counters in big cities, they don''t have tens of millions of goods, but millions of them are not enough, and if they buy all of them, they don''t have to use all of them. Jiang Wan''s face is very blue. He never thought that Han 3000 would even make a scene and buy the whole store. Is this a deliberate attempt to embarrass her? But it''s easy to say. Do you have money to pay¡° Why don''t you pack up for him? " Jiang Wan said with gnashing teeth. Anger and distorted cognition of Han 3000 almost make her lose her sense. However, Liu Zhijie thinks that Han 3000 can do it if he dares to say so. What''s the use of boasting about such meaningless cattle besides humiliating herself? Liu Zhijie had an idea in his heart. Jiang Wan''s understanding of him was probably wrong, and it was a big mistake! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 192

    Looking at the shopping guide busy packing, now Jiang Wan''s only hope is that Han 3000 has no money to pay, so she has been silently cursing this thing in her heart, but when Han 3000 takes out the bank card and swipes the card successfully, Jiang Wan is completely desperate.


    Pale face sitting on the ground, eyes absent, she today for their own face, but now, it is she completely lost face.


    Liu Zhijie just gave her a 30000 bag, but Han Sanqian bought the whole store for Su Yingxia. Jiang Wan knows the difference.


    She also hopes that Liu Zhijie can spend money for her, but she knows that Liu Zhijie has no such ability at all.


    "Su Yingxia, you are now in charge of a broken house. Are you bullying your cousin like this?" Xu Fang said to Su Yingxia with an expression of hatred for the rich.


    "Is it great to have money? Why don''t you buy the whole mall? Your cousin is just playing with you. You''ve gone so far. " Jiang Bo also said angrily.


    The couple, it seems, don''t care that Jiang Wan is lifting a stone and smashing his feet today, blaming Su Yingxia for all the responsibility.


    Su Yingxia didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Wan. She was responsible for all this. Han 3000''s doing this is a waste, but it also helps her out. She can''t blame Han 3000.


    "Aunt and uncle, if I lose face today, you will take it for granted, won''t you?" Su Yingxia is not afraid of the theory of the two elders and says it with a strong sense.


    Xu Fang and Jiang Bo glare at each other, fighting for Jiang Wan in their hearts.


    "You married a loser, but you didn''t lose face." Xu Fang said.


    Su Yingxia was angry and laughed at this sentence. He once lost face. Is he going to lose face all the time?


    "In your eyes, I should be bullied by Jiang Wan, right? Can''t she be wronged at all? What''s more, if it wasn''t for her, how could it have been such a trouble today that she would have killed herself instead of living. " Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "You..." Xu Fang pointed to Su Yingxia, his arm trembled with anger.


    "Hum." Jiang Bo snorted coldly and said, "since you are so powerful, don''t live in our house. You can buy your own house."


    With that, Jiang Bo and Xu Fang left with Jiang Wan.


    Liu Zhijie''s heart is haunted by an uncertain premonition that Han 3000 is not as simple as it appears. If he offends him, I''m afraid there will be no good end.


    After taking a sneak look at Han 3000, Liu Zhijie also left.


    When they left, Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 helplessly: "so many things, where can we put them?"


    Han''s face doesn''t matter. It just costs a little money. It doesn''t matter whether he wants it or not.


    "Anyway, I can''t live in my uncle''s house. Why don''t I buy a house?" Han 3000 said.


    When Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao heard this, they did not dare to talk, but their eyelids jumped.


    They have the same question in their heart. How rich is Han 3000? Shouldn''t he be hollowed out when he bought a hillside villa?


    Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 and said, "Binxian doesn''t live very often. Why buy a house?"


    "Yes, I have a friend and ask if he has a place for me to stay for a while." There are still several days left for the Dragon Boat Festival. I''m sure I''ll stay in Binxian for more time. Since Jiang Wan''s family can''t live, I have to find a place to settle down.


    After calling Tang Zong, Tang Zong immediately arranged for several cars to wait at the entrance of the shopping mall to send back the things he bought.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia and others have to go back to Jiang Wan''s home to get their luggage.


    What they didn''t expect was that Jiang Wan''s family was so heartless that they threw all their luggage at the door and were not afraid of being taken away.


    Just as the family was packing, the door opened, and Xu Fang said with a sneer: "from today on, you will never come to my house again. You are not welcome here. As for whether you live on the overpass or sleeping on the street, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Sister Fang, how can we say that we are also relatives? We don''t have to go so far?" Jiang LAN dissatisfied said.


    "Too much, can you? It''s because you don''t care about your relatives. I can''t blame you. " Xu Fang said.


    Jiang Lan also has to fight for Su Yingxia at this time, because the fundamental problem of this matter lies in Jiang Wan. If she didn''t want to show off, if she didn''t want to get to the bottom of it, how could it be so?


    "You''d better take good care of your daughter. Her character will make a big deal sooner or later. Today is her fault." Jiang Lan said.


    Xu Fang heard this, not willing to scold: "hurry away, don''t let me see you again, I hope you don''t appear at the Dragon Boat Festival, so as not to dirty my eyes."


    Slamming the door, you can still hear Xu Fang swearing at home.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. The blood of Jiang''s family is really different. With people like Jiang LAN, most of her relatives have the same face. It''s not a family. They don''t go into one family.


    After packing, Han 3000 and others went downstairs soon, and the door opened again. Jiang Wan stood at the door with fierce eyes, as if thinking about something¡° Mom, I don''t want to see Su Yingxia on the Dragon Boat Festival. " Back home, Jiang Wan said to Xu Fang. Xu Fanggang has the final say that she is only angry, but one family after all. How can she not allow Jiang Lan to appear? Besides, she has so many relatives. Daughter, it''s not easy to do. Your grandparents can''t refuse to let them come. " Xu Fang said¡° I called Jiang Sheng, and I heard him say that he also had a problem with Su Yingxia. If he could hide it from his relatives, wouldn''t it be good if his grandparents didn''t know they were going back to Bin County? " Jiang Wan said¡° It''s a good idea. Your grandparents have just gone to the mountain temple and haven''t come back yet. They should not know about Jiang Lan''s visit to Binxian. " Xu Fang takes a look at Liu Zhijie. This year, because Liu Zhijie is here, he won''t eat at home. Instead, Liu Zhijie orders a hotel. Even if Jiang LAN comes to see him, he doesn''t know where they are. He just needs to keep his parents from him. With that, Jiang Wan immediately called Jiang Sheng. The three members of Jiang Sheng''s family are all at home, worrying about the Dragon Boat Festival. After all, they borrowed 200000 yuan from Jiang LAN. Although they have already thought about it, they will still lose face if Jiang LAN mentions it on the Dragon Boat Festival. People are poor and spineless, but they still need face. All three members of Jiang Sheng''s family plan not to go to the Dragon Boat Festival. However, they are reluctant to give up when they think of Liu Zhijie''s dinner in the hotel this year. After all, it''s a big meal, and the rest of them can pack and go home for several days, which can save a lot of money¡° Mom, why don''t I go to Su Yingxia and ask her not to mention it, but to return the money for the new year? " Jiang Sheng said to Liu Hua¡° I''m afraid Jiang LAN will mention it on purpose. " Liu Hua worried that it doesn''t matter for her to pay back the money for the new year. Anyway, it''s cheating. If she keeps cheating, she can''t pay back the 200000 yuan, let alone spend no money¡° Ah, I''m going to Zong Huang hotel this time. I heard that it''s very expensive there, and it''s still owned by Tang Zong. I''m afraid it''s just one chance in my life. It''s a pity not to go. " Jiang Sheng said with regret¡° Go, I''m going to drink a few bottles of his good wine. How can I not go, even if I lose face? " Jiang Fengjing doesn''t want to miss this opportunity to drink delicious food. Isn''t it just face? Is it important to have a hungry stomach if you lose it? At this time, Jiang Sheng''s phone rang. Liu Hua mistook it for Su Yingxia and asked nervously, "is it su Yingxia? If it''s her, don''t answer the phone. "¡° It''s Jiang Wan. " Jiang Sheng said suspiciously. Pick up the phone, Jiang Sheng listen to Jiang Wan said: "this year''s Dragon Boat Festival, I don''t want to let Su Yingxia family to participate, we hide their things to Binxian, don''t let grandparents know, as long as you help me, I will let Liu Zhijie introduce you to a job." Jiang Sheng was stunned and refused to let Su Yingxia participate. Isn''t that what he wanted? And getting a job, that''s a good thing. But he is very strange, why does Jiang Wan want to do so, is what contradiction happened with Su Yingxia¡° Don''t ask anything, just do what I say. " Jiang Wan had a premonition that Jiang Sheng would ask questions, so he cut off his idea directly¡° All right Jiang Sheng replied. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 193

    After su Yingxia''s family went downstairs, they got on the car arranged by Tang Zong. However, except Han 3000, no one else knew this.


    "When did you have friends in Binxian?" Su Yingxia sat next to Han 3000 and asked curiously, because Han 3000 only came to Binxian once. How could he have friends.


    The luggage on the car is very crowded. Han 3000''s leg is almost close to Su Yingxia''s, which is a special intimate contact for him. He can''t help bumping into some deer in his heart.


    Su Yingxia obviously didn''t care about this. When he saw the sweat on Han 3000''s forehead, it was even more strange.


    "What are you nervous about? Is this friend a girl?" Su Yingxia continued to ask.


    "No, no, no, No Han 3000 shook his head quickly and said, "it''s a man. I met him in Yuncheng before, and now it''s developing in Binxian."


    "Are you hot?" Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 forehead sweat gradually increased, in the heart more and more strange.


    "No... no, the car has air conditioning. It''s cool." Han 3000 dry mouth said.


    At this time, Su Yingxia found that Han 3000''s limbs seemed a little stiff, and she did not dare to move. When she found her legs close to Han 3000 again, she finally realized why he was nervous.


    It''s just legs touching? He can''t do it!


    Su Yingxia showed a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, and leaned against Han 3000 on purpose.


    After obviously seeing Han 3000''s swallowing, she was convinced of the reason why han 3000 was nervous.


    Next, Su Yingxia''s various small movements continued, deliberately rubbing and moving, which stirred Han 3000''s heartstrings.


    Seems to be in love with this game, Su Yingxia also pretends to unintentionally put his hand on Han 3000''s leg, more obviously can feel Han 3000''s body stiffness.


    When approaching the destination, Su Yingxia attached to Han 3000''s ear and said: "next to me, comfortable?"


    Han 3000 felt the heat coming from his ears, almost excited, and quickly said, "we''re here. Let''s get out of the car."


    When the car stops, Han 3000 runs away, and Su Yingxia laughs.


    Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao don''t know what happened. Seeing Su Yingxia''s crazy smile, they ask strangely, "what are you doing? What''s funny?"


    Su Yingxia covers her stomach, but she really didn''t expect that such a little action would make Han 3000 can''t stand it. It seems that he hasn''t gone out to play, maybe he has the first time like himself.


    "Nothing, just happy." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN shakes her head and is driven out of the house. What''s to be happy about.


    When the whole family got off the bus, they found that the place they came to was unusual. It was not an ordinary community, but a townhouse.


    Although there is no way to compare with Yundingshan villa, it is the most luxurious main residential area in Binxian.


    "Han 3000, your friend is in Binxian county. Is he rich?" Shocked not, but some accidents, because Jiang Lan thought it was just to live in a community, but to the villa.


    "It''s quite rich." While Han 3000 was talking, a middle-aged man came to them.


    This is Tang Zong''s assistant. The reason why he didn''t show up in person is that he didn''t want to expose this matter.


    "Are you Mr. Han?" The middle-aged man asked Han 3000.


    "Han 3000." Han 3000 answered.


    "Come with me, please." The middle-aged man led the way to the villa that Tang Zong didn''t often live in.


    For Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao, who have already seen the world, the environment here is nothing to marvel at. As for how luxurious the decoration is, they are not too impressed. After all, they live in a place with a value of nearly 100 million. It is impossible for Granny Liu to enter the Grand View garden.


    "Usually, is there anyone living here? Why don''t you have any personal belongings? " While packing in the room, Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian is not very clear about the specific situation, but in Tang Zong''s position, it can''t be just a real estate. Maybe it''s just a place where he occasionally brings women.


    But it doesn''t matter if the sheets are new.


    "He has a lot of money, but he''s only one person. Maybe he bought it here, but he''s not used to too much space." Han 3000 thought of an explanation.


    Su Yingxia didn''t ask much. It''s not strange for rich people to buy their own houses. Although there is not much room for appreciation for such villas in Binxian County, how can those rich people easily figure out their ideas?


    After packing, Su Yingxia sits at the end of the bed and looks at Han 3000 quietly.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s eyes, Han 3000 is nervous again. He can''t help thinking about what happened in the car just now and says: "thirsty? I''ll get the water. "


    Su Yingxia, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, patted the bed and said, "sit down."


    Hear this word, Han 3000 heart almost jumped out, throat like a fire.


    Sitting next to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is bound like a pupil named by his teacher¡° Do you look good? " Su Yingxia directly put his legs on Han 3000''s thighs. This kind of intimate contact for the bloody Han 3000, where can stand, eyes, nose, nose, heart, dare not have the slightest mischief, said: "good... Good looking."¡° Have you seen it? " Su Yingxia wrinkled his nose and said with dissatisfaction. Han 3000 looked down and said, "yes." Su Yingxia suddenly angry, this kind of man, how with a wife! Han 3000 hasn''t understood what''s going on. Su Yingxia has walked out of the room angrily¡° So... What did I do wrong? " Han 3000 puzzled soliloquy, fished the head, recalling the scene just now, also did nothing, ah, how can su Yingxia suddenly angry? Touched his leg, probably a little Su Yingxia''s temperature, Han 3000 gentle smile. Two days later, the biggest elder of the Jiang family came back to Binxian from the mountain temple. When he got home, Jiang Hong asked about the arrangement of the Dragon Boat Festival and learned that Liu Zhijie would invite them to dinner in zonghuang hotel. The old man was very pleased with his smile. He said that there was a promising person in the Jiang family at last. He praised Liu Zhijie severely, and Jiang Wan was also highly praised¡° By the way, when will Jiang LAN arrive this year? " Jiang Hong asked, although Jiang LAN married into the Su family did not bring any benefits to the Jiang family, but after all, it was his daughter, this festival, he still miss Jiang LAN¡° Grandfather, aunt LAN has already called this year and said she won''t come. " Jiang Wan said¡° No? Why don''t you come? Every year, the Dragon Boat Festival, Mid Autumn Festival and Spring Festival, these three festivals must go home. Has she forgotten? " Jiang Hong said with dissatisfaction¡° Grandfather, I heard that Su Yingxia is now in charge of Su''s company. But they are very busy. How can they care about us? " Jiang Wan tone said¡° Hum The old man snorted coldly, took out the phone and said, "there are no rules. Is it great to be the person in charge?" Seeing that Jiang Hong wanted to call Jiang LAN, Jiang Bo, in a hurry, snatched the phone and said, "Dad, she doesn''t see us in the eye now. Do you want to invite her in person? She doesn''t have so much face. "¡° You call me, I want to scold her, how promising, even I this old bone don''t pay attention to Jiang Hong said¡° Grandpa, you''d better not disturb them. Maybe Su Yingxia is making a lot of money now, and he never thought about coming back. We just don''t recognize this relative in the future. " Jiang Wan said. Jiang Hong was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at him. He said, "Su Yingxia was very clever before. I didn''t expect that he didn''t even pay attention to me now. What''s his future? I don''t know how promising a filial person can be. With her marriage to Han 3000, she will never be promising. "¡° Grandfather, don''t I have Liu Zhijie? What does Su Yingxia''s life and death have to do with us? As long as Liu Zhijie takes good care of you in the future. " Jiang Wan said with a smile. After looking at Liu Zhijie, Jiang Hong was in a better mood and said, "Han 3000, if only he had one tenth of you, but I''m afraid he''s not promising in his life. OK, if he doesn''t come, he won''t come, and I''m not bored." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 194

    The next few days, Han 3000 and others live in the villa, in addition to shopping, there is no other thing.


    The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, Jiang LAN called Jiang Hong, but the line was busy and he couldn''t get through at all. He tried several times but didn''t get through.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t get through." Jiang LAN doubts to himself, tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival, now can''t contact Jiang Hong, also don''t know this year is to go back to the countryside for the festival, or in the county Festival.


    "Your number won''t be blacked out." Han 3000 casually said that in view of the performance of Jiang Wan''s family before, it is not impossible for this kind of thing to happen.


    "Rahei?" Jiang Lan was surprised, then shook his head and said, "how can it be? Your grandfather doesn''t know what happened between us and Jiang Wan. Why do you want to blackmail my number?"


    "Maybe my grandfather didn''t know that his cell phone hacked you." Han 3000 reminds a way, the meaning of this words, is Jiang Wan to make a ghost in the dark.


    Jiang LAN heard this, immediately angry, this is to exclude her ah, even the Dragon Boat Festival family party will not let her participate.


    "Where are you going, Ma?" See Jiang LAN want to go out, Su Yingxia quickly asked.


    "Go to your uncle''s house, of course, and make it clear." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Su Yingxia was sure that Jiang Wan had said a lot of bad things about himself in front of his grandfather, which led to the fact that Jiang didn''t call them. What''s the point of making trouble now?


    "Mom, 3000 told me about this possibility last night, and he has already found out that tomorrow''s party is in zonghuang hotel." Su Yingxia said.


    "What do you mean?" Jiang LAN doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 helplessly. She originally disagreed with Han 3000''s plan, but Han 3000 has a firm attitude, and she has no way.


    "Three thousand package the whole zonghuang Hotel, that is to say, when they arrive tomorrow, they are not qualified to enter the hotel." Su Yingxia explained.


    Jiang LAN surprised to see Han 3000, this guy and the hotel to all package down! He has spent a lot of money these days!


    Is his wallet a bottomless hole that can hold billions of money?


    But Jiang LAN still didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant by doing so. He asked, "Han 3000, you''ve packed the hotel. What''s the matter with me going or not?"


    "Mom, aren''t you usually very smart? Why are you confused today? Although I don''t know what Jiang Wan said, I''m sure that my grandfather has a lot of complaints about us now. If you go to make trouble, maybe he won''t see you. But when they meet at zonghuang hotel tomorrow, they want to eat in the hotel. Don''t you agree?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Although the hotel is his package, but the decision left to Jiang LAN, is to give Jiang LAN face.


    After hearing these words, Jiang LAN understood what Han 3000 wanted to do. This is to prove the strength of his family in front of Jiang Gong?


    As long as you have money, no matter how much dissatisfaction you have, it will disappear.


    "Han 3000, I didn''t expect you to have many ghost ideas." Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000''s city hall is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In his eyes, Jiang Lan''s tricks are just small tricks. He just didn''t care with Jiang LAN before. If he was serious, Jiang LAN didn''t even know how to die.


    The next morning, a large number of relatives of the Jiang family arrived at zonghuang Hotel excitedly, including the three members of Jiang Fengjing''s family. Liu Hua put a lot of packing belts in her handbag, ready to take all the leftovers home. After all, this is zonghuang Hotel, and some people will never have a chance to eat here.


    "Why hasn''t Liu Zhijie come yet? It''s better to go in and visit earlier." Jiang Fenghuang complained that Liu Zhijie didn''t come, and these relatives didn''t have the courage to enter the hotel. After all, they didn''t see much of the world and were afraid of losing face.


    "What''s the hurry? It should be on the way."


    "This year, Jiang Lan''s family really won''t come?"


    "Isn''t dad angry? It''s strange. Our family''s rule is that we have to go back to our hometown during the Dragon Boat Festival, Mid Autumn Festival and Spring Festival. "


    "You don''t know yet. Su Yingxia is now in charge of a company. I''m afraid she hasn''t paid attention to our relatives for a long time. How can she come back to the party?"


    While Liu Zhijie didn''t come, a group of relatives raised Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia.


    The three members of Jiang Fenghuang''s family knew the truth, but they didn''t miss the chance.


    Liu Hua looked disdainful and said, "don''t you know, last time I went to Yuncheng, they all changed into Audi cars. Now they are all rich people. How can we treat our relatives in the eye?"


    "Audi? Did Su Yingxia really get the money? "


    "I didn''t expect that their family should rely on women. Su Guoyao is a loser, and Han 3000 is also a loser. It''s a piece of bad luck."


    "Who says not? If a man like Han 3000 marries me, I dare not go out for fear of losing face."


    Jiang Sheng seemed to think that these serious injuries were not enough to make Han 3000 lose face. Then he said, "you don''t know, Han 3000 was stared at by Aunt LAN, and he didn''t dare to breathe. His status in the family is like a street mouse. I really don''t know how to endure it for so many years. I don''t want any man''s dignity. If I were you, I''ve already found a high-rise building to jump down and commit suicide. I''m not a man to live without dignity. "


    "Is he still doing the dishes and laundry at home?"¡° Yes, but what else can a man like him do besides washing dishes and washing clothes? " Jiang Sheng said with a smile. When he said this, he seemed to forget that he had accomplished nothing¡° What a shame for a man. "¡° Fortunately, they didn''t come this year. Otherwise, looking at him, I can''t even eat. It''s disgusting. "¡° Here comes Liu Zhijie. " After Liu Zhijie''s car was parked at the door of the hotel, a group of relatives gathered around him. They wanted to be servants to Liu Zhijie, especially Jiang Sheng, who also helped Liu Zhijie open the door¡° Dad, mom. "¡° Dad, mom. "¡° Zhijie is not only promising, but also talented. He is a perfect match for Jiang Wanhe. "¡° Handsome and golden, it''s hard to find a good young man like you now. "¡° Zhijie, when can I arrange a job for my daughter? He''s not very promising, but it''s OK to help you. "¡° I have a son. I just left my job recently. You can think about it. " Everyone will mention their unworthy children after they make up to Liu Zhijie deliberately, obviously hoping that Liu Zhijie can develop with them. Liu Zhijie was not dazzled by flattery. After all, the younger generation of Jiang''s family are all ignorant and incompetent. They are moths in his company¡° Aunts and uncles, let''s talk about it when we have dinner. " Liu Zhijie said with a smile¡° OK, you''re the host. We''ll listen to you. " Jiang Wan is very happy to see the praise of Liu Zhijie from her relatives. This is the effect she wants. It''s a pity that she didn''t show off her success in front of Su Yingxia, which became a knot in her heart. Fortunately, she didn''t let Su Yingxia participate in today''s party, so she was not upset if she couldn''t see her. When the party came to the door of the hotel, two doormen reached out and stopped the door. One of them asked, "are you Mr. Han''s guest?"¡° What, Mr. Han? I made a reservation here today. " Liu Zhijie was stopped by the doorman with a discontented look on his face. So many relatives of the Jiang family were watching him. Isn''t it a joke to be stopped by the doorman¡° Sorry, the hotel has been wrapped up. If you are not Mr. Han''s guest, you are not qualified to enter. " Said the doorman. Wrapped up? Liu Zhijie didn''t hear about it when he made a reservation. At this time, all the relatives of the Jiang family looked at him with questioning eyes, which made him even more angry¡° Let your manager come out. What are you? You dare to stop me. Don''t you know that the customer is God? " Liu Zhijie said coldly. At this time, a middle-aged man in suit and shoes came to the door, with a work card hanging on his chest, on which the four words of lobby manager were clearly written¡° Manager, is your doorman blind and dare to stop me Liu Zhijie said discontentedly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 195

    The manager looked up at Liu Zhijie. Today, the boss told him that the hotel was reserved. No matter who had reserved a seat before, he didn''t count. He knew Liu Zhijie, but what about that?


    The boss said, no one is allowed to enter, that is, no one is allowed to enter.


    It doesn''t matter for zonghuang hotel to offend the guests. Those who should come will come in the future. What does it matter if those who are not qualified to come don''t?


    "Liu Zhijie, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear that the hotel was packed today?" The manager said disdainfully.


    Liu Zhijie''s image in the eyes of the Chiang family is very tall. If he loses face today, how can he look up in front of the Chiang family in the future?


    "Has the final say been done? Believe it or not, I''ll call your boss immediately to complain. Do you know that customers are God? " Liu Zhijie said coldly.


    "OK, if you are willing to call, try it. If you don''t have a phone call from your boss, I can give it to you, OK?" The manager said with a smile, how can the customer be God in zonghuang hotel?


    Every guest who comes to zonghuang hotel for consumption, who is not looking at the face of Tang Zong? Since the opening of zonghuang Hotel, no one has ever made trouble, and even the hotel has saved security. Why? Isn''t it because Tang Zong has a high position in Binxian that no one dares to offend him?


    Liu Zhijie did not expect that the manager''s attitude was so tough. Without Tang Zong''s call, he even wanted to give it to him?


    But what about this call? Does Liu Zhijie have the courage to question Tang Zong?


    A few days ago, he offended Tang Zong in the shopping mall. Liu Zhijie hasn''t been relieved by this. If Tang Zong gets into trouble again, what will happen to him? There''s no need to think about it.


    "Zhijie, call their boss. These employees are so mean that they can let him know how powerful you are."


    "I think I''m great when I''m dressed like a dog. Do you know who Liu Zhijie is?"


    "Even if your boss comes, you should give Liu Zhijie face. You are nothing."


    The relatives of the Jiang family were very proud and thought that Liu Zhijie would definitely be able to handle this matter.


    But Liu Zhijie, who heard these words, was more and more embarrassed. Would Tang Zong give him face? What is he in front of Tang Zong?


    "Liu Zhijie, you are very capable. Even our boss wants to give you face. Are you bragging in front of these people again? Or I''ll pass these words on to the boss. " The manager laughs, this kind of words, even Bin county that a few big people dare not say.


    When Liu Zhijie heard this, he was immediately flustered and yelled at Jiang''s relatives: "shut up, don''t talk."


    "Zhijie, we are helping you. What are you doing to us?"


    "Yes, the manager looks down on you, but we are talking for you."


    "The more low-key you are, the more some people look down on you. It''s time to keep a high profile."


    Liu Zhijie has suffered a lot. These evil relatives think they are helping him, but they are actually harming him.


    Even if the manager is just a subordinate of Tang Zong, he is definitely qualified to offend.


    At this time, Jiang Hong went to Liu Zhijie''s side and educated him straightly: "they are right. They are too low-key. They will only be looked down upon. Please call their boss."


    "Grandfather, I..." Liu Zhijie had a bitter smile on his face and didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Wan is aware of Liu Zhijie''s situation and wants him to complain to Tang Zong. Isn''t that a way to die?


    But who is Mr. Han, and why did he suddenly pack the hotel? This is clearly against them.


    "Grandfather, let''s go somewhere else." Jiang Wan said.


    Jiang Hong frowned. Now there is a promising man in his family. How can he stand this grievance? When he gets to the door, he goes away again. Isn''t he very shameless.


    "Jiang Wan, what are you talking about? Are we allowed to be bullied by such low minded people?" Jiang Hong said discontentedly.


    When the manager heard this, he said in a cold voice: "old man, I advise you to be wise. Who is the boss of zonghuang hotel? Don''t you know? May I remind you? "


    Seeing that the scene has already been very unpleasant, if it goes on like this, it may really disturb Tang Zong. Liu Zhijie quickly said, "manager, I''m sorry, we''ll leave right away."


    Go?


    This made Jiang Hong angry. Before he could shine, he lost his face.


    "Zhijie, what do you mean? So he left. Where is Jiang''s face? " Jiang Hong said.


    The manager couldn''t help laughing and said, "old man, are you a famous family of the Jiang family? Is it very famous in Binxian county? Why haven''t I heard of it, and return the face of the Jiang family? Besides yourself, who will pay attention to the Jiang family? "


    This sentence is a big truth. Although Binxian is not big, who knows the so-called Jiang family in Jiang Hong''s mouth? And who would look in the eye?


    It''s just an ordinary family. In Jiang Hong''s mouth, he expresses a sense of family, which makes people feel funny. Jiang Hong''s face is livid, and Jiang''s family is in Binxian county. It''s true that his name doesn''t change, but after Jiang Wan marries Liu Zhijie, the situation will be different. Although Liu Zhijie is not as good as Tang Zong, in Jiang Hong''s opinion, it is only a matter of time before he has his own company at such a young age to become a celebrity in Binxian¡° Don''t look down on the Jiang family, or you will regret it later. " Jiang Hong said. The manager shook his head helplessly. It''s really tiring to talk to this kind of obstinacy. The key is that he looks arrogant. It''s really puzzling. Is Liu Zhijie the only one with this confidence? Just a little boss of a broken company¡° You''d better go, or Liu Zhijie will regret it, or you can ask him what will happen if he offends Tang Zong? " Said the manager. At this time, the manager saw a car parked outside the hotel, and it was Tang Zongping''s car. It seemed that the distinguished guest had arrived¡° Get the hell out of here, get the hell out of here. " Manager impatiently said, through the crowd, quickly toward the car of Tang Zong. Tang Zong''s car in Binxian, is a sign of his own, no one does not know this thing. Seeing the car is like seeing Tang Zong himself, so Liu Zhijie is hopeless at this moment¡° Zhijie, I''m sorry. " Afraid that Liu Zhijie would blame her for this, Jiang Wan whispered beside Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie''s face is as pale as ashes. Tang Zong knows about it. I''m afraid he''s not far from bankruptcy. They all blame Jiang Hong for his obstinacy. If he hadn''t talked too much, they would have left long ago. How could they have met Tang Zong¡° The company I managed to develop will be destroyed in the hands of your Jiang family. " Liu Zhijie gritted his teeth. Jiang Wan''s face is pale. Liu Zhijie listens to her and loves her very much. But Jiang Wan also knows himself well that he will choose between the future of the company and women. Liu Zhijie will definitely choose the former. Besides, Liu Zhijie''s company is ruined. She wants to find a rich and young boyfriend again, but it''s not so easy. After the car stopped, the manager had trotted to the side of the car, and the Jiang family all stretched their heads. Although it''s not a good thing to know that Tang Zong appeared at this time, he is a big man in Binxian County after all. It''s also an honor to see Tang Zong up close¡° It''s good to have money. This car costs tens of millions. "¡° Ah, if only Tang Zong could see our daughter of the Jiang family. "¡° Although Liu Zhijie is excellent, he is still far behind Tang Zong. " When there is a sharp contrast between the two, the relatives of the Jiang family even look down on Liu Zhijie. This is probably the mentality of the poor and unruly people. The car door opened. When Su Guoyao got out of the car, the Chiang family was shocked. How did he get out of Tang Zong''s car. Next came Jiang LAN, then Su Yingxia and Han 3000. Jiang''s family was stunned¡° This... Isn''t this the Jiang LAN family? "¡° They... How could they be in Tang Zong''s car. "¡° Mr. Han, just now the manager said that a man named Mr. Han packed the hotel. Is this Mr. Han 3000? " Although Jiang Wan was shocked, she was even more angry, because in her opinion, it must be Han 3000''s ghost, deliberately humiliating them. Angry and murderous, Jiang Wan goes to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 196

    After looking at Han 3000 with burning anger in his eyes, Jiang Wan turns to Su Yingxia again. This hatred is like trying to make su Yingxia cramped and skinned.


    "Su Yingxia, do you mean to humiliate us?" Jiang Wan is so angry that she shivers. The energy of losing face in the shopping mall is not easy to slow down, but now she is even more angry.


    I thought that after driving them out of the house, it was enough for Su Yingxia to learn a lesson. Unexpectedly, it was not enough at all. Su Yingxia still made trouble for her about the hotel.


    "On purpose? Jiang Wan, you make it clear, how can I deliberately make things difficult for you? Did you use your grandfather''s phone to blackmail my mother''s number? " Su Yingxia said.


    "So what if it''s me? What qualifications do you have for family gatherings?" Jiang Wan said.


    "I''m not qualified, so I don''t come to the party. I just want to take this hotel and have a regular meal." Su Yingxia''s character does not belong to that kind of domineering, but everyone has a bottom line, Jiang Wan has obviously violated her bottom line, so she will say such words.


    "Su Yingxia, do you really think it''s great to be a person in charge of a broken house? Where does your money come from? I don''t have to count it? It''s against the law to misappropriate public funds. Believe it or not, I''ll bring this matter to Su''s house and put you in jail. " Jiang Wan said indignantly that he had spent millions in the shopping mall before. At that time, Jiang Wan began to figure out where Su Yingxia''s money came from. After Liu Zhijie''s suggestion, he guessed that she must have used public funds to earn face for herself, so Jiang Wan was already plotting to tell Su''s family about it.


    Even if Su Yingxia is put in prison, she will not have any sympathy.


    Her face was swept away by Su Yingxia. If she didn''t step on Su Yingxia, how could she give up?


    "Jiang Wan, you can''t understand the world of the rich. I understand you. As for you think that I embezzled public funds, you can sue me. To be honest, I don''t work in the Su family any more. " Su Yingxia said.


    Didn''t work at Sue''s?


    How could she have so much money if she didn''t depend on the Su family?


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Wan never thought that the money had something to do with Han 3000, because it was impossible for her.


    "Don''t try to cheat me. When I tell the Su family about this, you will know what will happen." Jiang Wan cold voice way.


    "If nothing else, don''t disturb my meal." Su Yingxia said faintly that it was not her wish to tear her face with Jiang Wan, but Jiang Wan was aggressive. If she didn''t lose her temper, she would be treated as a soft persimmon.


    Han Sanqian is actually very happy that Su Yingxia is angry. After so many years in Su''s family, she will be silent and bear any grievance. This kind of non troublemaking character does have some advantages in some ways, but it''s not very good if she has been suppressed, because some people will take it for granted.


    For example, the Chiang family looked down on him and took it for granted. He just didn''t care. If it was true, the ordinary family like the Chiang family was not enough for him to play with a finger.


    "Jiang LAN, what''s going on here? Don''t you come back?" At this time, Jiang Hong went to the car and asked Jiang LAN.


    Jiang Bo and Jiang Fenghuang both bowed their heads, because they deliberately concealed this matter from Jiang Hong. Now that Jiang Hong wants to investigate, they must have something to do with it.


    "Dad, I came a few days ago. Who told you that I would not come? I still live in my brother''s house, and he drove me out. " Jiang LAN sneers.


    "Jiang Bo, what''s the matter?" Asked Jiang Hong.


    Jiang Bo stealthily took a look at Xu Fang, and Xu Fang said: "Dad, now that their family has money, they don''t pay attention to us, and they have done a lot of inhuman and humiliating things. Of course, I want to drive her away, and you can see what happened today. They did it on purpose."


    "Jiang LAN, I didn''t expect that you are rich now. How did you forget how we treated you before?" With that, Xu Fang also criticized Jiang LAN.


    Liu Hua doesn''t dare to talk at this time. If she did it before, she would jump and swear. But now, she has borrowed 200000 yuan from Jiang LAN. If she still falls into the well at this time, Jiang LAN can''t stop talking about it.


    "Xu Fang, you have to feel your conscience when you speak. Don''t you know who is the first to make trouble? Shall I tell Dad the whole thing? " Jiang Lan said.


    "He said Before Xu Fang had time to speak, Jiang Hong said.


    Jiang LAN tells Jiang Hong what happened in the shopping mall. It is clear who is right and who is wrong.


    This makes Jiang Hong angry. He mistakenly thought that Jiang LAN had money, so he didn''t even pay attention to his father. He didn''t expect that Jiang Lan''s family was made difficult by Jiang Wan, and they were driven out of the family. Even the three members of Jiang Wan''s family made up a reason to cheat him.


    "I''m not at home, you big brother, and even your brother sister relationship is in a mess," Jiang Hong, who is blowing his beard and staring at Jiang Bo, said angrily


    "Dad, I..."


    "Don''t say it. Your family should apologize to Jiang LAN." Jiang Hong said. Jiang Bo looks at Xu Fang and Jiang Wan in embarrassment. He can apologize, but how can these two people apologize? Jiang Wan, in particular, has been disgraced. If she apologizes to Jiang LAN, what face will she have in the future¡° Grandfather, why should I apologize to her? After I married Liu Zhijie, I was a member of the Liu family. " Jiang Wan said discontentedly that these words are undoubtedly beating Jiang Hong to save face for Liu Zhijie. Otherwise, Liu Zhijie will not do any good to the Jiang family in the future¡° Zhijie, please say something for me. " Jiang Wan reminds Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie''s eyes have always been on Han 3000. It''s easy to ignore his existence. He doesn''t say a word or do a thing. However, Liu Zhijie thinks that everything has something to do with Han 3000, and maybe he is the director behind his back. Jiang Wan has always regarded him as a loser, but in fact, after several contacts, Liu Zhijie felt that Han 3000 was not a simple man, and now he still came in Tang Zong''s car. Just with Su Yingxia''s ability, how could he take Tang Zong''s car¡° What are you doing? I want you to say a word for me. " Seeing that Liu Zhijie didn''t move, Jiang Wan said anxiously that she had lost enough face and would never lose face in front of so many relatives. Moreover, she believed that as long as Liu Zhijie spoke for her, Jiang Hong would not embarrass her. Liu took a deep breath and said, "you have gone too far in this matter." Hear this words, Han 3000 light smile, this guy is still very smart, ah, see what¡° You... What are you talking about? " Jiang Wan can''t believe looking at Liu Zhijie, she doesn''t believe Liu Zhijie will say such words¡° I said, "I want you to apologize." Liu Zhijie said. Jiang Wan went to Liu Zhijie crazily, pulled Liu Zhijie''s clothes and yelled, "are you crazy? Let me apologize to her. Do you think I''m not disgraceful enough? I''m your woman. Why don''t you help me Liu Zhijie suddenly felt disgusted and found face for Jiang Wan? Not to mention whether he has this ability, if all this is really Han 3000 behind the troublemakers, even he is finished, how to take care of Jiang Wan¡° You don''t have to play around any more, or we''d better break up. " Liu Zhijie said that he did not dare to gamble, even if only one percent of the chance is Han 3000 spoofing, he can not take risks. Jiang Wan was stunned and broke up! Liu Zhijie is going to break up with her! Jiang Wan knows that there is no point in spilling on this matter. If Liu Zhijie continues to be dissatisfied, it will be impossible for her to live a rich life. Jiang Wan, who calmed down in an instant, bit his teeth and went to Jiang LAN. He lowered his head and said, "aunt LAN, I''m sorry. It''s my fault." In the face of money to give up dignity, this kind of person Han 3000 see more, but he knows, Jiang Wan in the heart is certainly not convinced¡° Well, we''re all relatives. Let''s forget it. It''s almost lunch time. Let''s go to dinner. " Jiang Hong didn''t want to make too much trouble, so he just came out and ended up, but he turned around and seemed to want to go to zonghuang hotel¡° Who said you were qualified to eat here? " Han 3000 light mouth says. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 197

    Han 3000''s words made Jiang''s relatives explode.


    Although the package hotel is in the name of Han 3000, who doesn''t know that this is Su Yingxia''s money? How can it be done with Han 3000''s incompetence.


    "Han 3000, you are not qualified to speak here. Shut your mouth."


    "You are nothing, dare to say that grandfather is not qualified."


    "If you eat soft food, you can take yourself as the protagonist. Why don''t you take care of your own virtue?"


    Several relatives pointed at Han 3000 and swearing.


    Jiang Sheng walked up to Han 3000 with a sneer on his face and said, "Han 3000, have you become an actor? When did you lose your self-knowledge? "


    "Su Yingxia, I don''t want to see this loser at today''s dinner party. Let him go." Jiang Hong said to Su Yingxia, in his opinion, Han 3000 is also unkind, holding the Su family''s money in front of him, this is not a joke?


    "Grandfather, I can''t do it." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Hong''s face sank and he said, "what do you mean? Is it the turn of the Soviet Union has the final say?


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s silence, Jiang Hong looked at Jiang LAN and said, "Jiang LAN, I''m your father. I''m not qualified. Who is qualified?"


    Jiang LAN stealthily took a look at Han 3000. When Han 3000 was strong, she didn''t even dare to breathe. How could she have the right to decide?


    "You mean to embarrass me, don''t you? Are you all dumb? " Jiang Hong said angrily.


    "Grandfather, you''d better find another place to have dinner. Today I invited distinguished guests. Don''t mention you, even Liu Zhijie, the talent in your eyes, is not qualified to serve." Han 3000 said.


    When Jiang Sheng heard these disrespectful words, he grabbed Han 3000''s collar and said with a ferocious expression: "Han 3000, if you don''t shut your mouth again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you so that you don''t dare to speak."


    Han 3000 looked at Jiang Sheng contemptuously and said, "let me go, or you will regret it."


    "Regret?" Jiang Sheng grinned grimly, waved his fist and angrily said, "I''ll let you know what regret is."


    Before his fist fell on Han 3000''s face, Jiang Sheng suddenly retreated and rolled on the ground for three times before he stopped. The place where his belly was kicked was so painful that he wanted to die.


    "Han 3000, you dare to beat my son. I''ll fight with you." Liu Hua sees Jiang Sheng beaten and rushes to Han 3000.


    Jiang Lan was afraid that Han 3000 would even beat Liu Hua. He stopped Liu Hua and said, "it''s Jiang Sheng who wants to beat him. How can you blame him? When will you return the 200000 yuan you borrowed from me?"


    "Fart, when did I borrow your money? Do you have evidence and IOU?" Liu Hua roared loudly, then rolled on the ground in tears and said to Jiang Hong, "Dad, Jiang Sheng is your grandson. Now he is being bullied by an outsider. Do you want to watch him?"


    "Han 3000, don''t you know who you are? Dare to beat the people of Jiang family. " Jiang Hong said, biting his teeth.


    Han, with a indifferent attitude, said, "how can he be beaten if he doesn''t hit me? In your eyes, I can only stand at attention and be beaten? "


    "What else? What qualifications do you have to fight back when you are such a loser? Do you want to keep my Jiang family under your feet? " Jiang Hong said coldly.


    Although Su Yingxia has the blood of the Jiang family, he is not angry when he hears this sentence. Why is Jiang Sheng qualified to fight Han 3000? Han 3000 can only stand and be beaten.


    "Grandfather, even if you are partial, you don''t have to be so obvious. Han 3000 is my husband and a member of the Jiang family." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Hong disdained to smile, said: "he? Without my admission, he is at most a lower class in the Jiang family. Why should he be a member of the Jiang family? "


    "Jiang Hong, I didn''t admit that I was a member of the Jiang family. Do you deserve it?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    It''s a good match!


    These two words make Jiang Hong tremble with anger. Such a waste should say that he doesn''t deserve it!


    "You son of a bitch, where do you feel superior? Even Liu Zhijie doesn''t dare to talk to me like this. What are you?" Jiang Hong said angrily.


    Han three thousand looked at Liu Zhijie, Liu Zhijie did not dare to look directly at Han three thousand eyes, unconsciously lowered his head.


    "What is he? In your eyes, Liu Zhijie is a superior boss, but in my eyes, he is nothing. " Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Hong suddenly began to laugh. This waste said that Liu Zhijie was nothing in his eyes.


    Now that Su Yingxia is promising, it''s really shameless that he even has such confidence.


    "Han 3000, you are a wimp who depends on women. You have the face to say such words, and you are not afraid to laugh off other people''s big teeth. If Su Yingxia didn''t become the person in charge, you don''t even have the qualification to stand in front of me. Go away, my Jiang family won''t admit your identity, and you don''t have the qualification to eat in the hotel." With that, Jiang Hong turned to Su Yingxia and said, "Su Yingxia, if you have him today, you can do it."


    Is it time to draw a line?


    Although Su Yingxia is very angry, Jiang Hong is her grandfather after all, but she can''t ignore Han 3000 for Jiang Hong''s sake. What''s more, it has nothing to do with her to pack the hotel today. Han 3000 is in charge of it. Although Su Yingxia didn''t know what kind of distinguished guest Han 3000 was going to entertain, since he said so, the distinguished guest must exist¡° Grandfather, you think I spent my money on the hotel, but in fact, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t pay any money, so I''m not qualified to let him in. " Su Yingxia said. This kind of speech sounds absurd to the people of the Jiang family. Is it not su Yingxia''s money, or Han 3000''s? How could anyone believe it¡° Su Yingxia, I didn''t expect that you didn''t even help your grandfather for the sake of an outsider. "¡° If you have money, it''s really different. You don''t deserve to be a member of the Jiang family. "¡° It''s just a broken hotel. Do you really think we''ll see it? " Relatives of the Jiang family blame Su Yingxia one after another, but Su Yingxia stands beside Han 3000 and remains unmoved¡° Who says my place is a broken hotel? " Looking at the sound, all the people of the Jiang family were silent, especially the one who said that the hotel was broken just now. He stepped back a few steps, because he was the owner of zonghuang Hotel, the first person in Binxian County, Tang Zong¡° Tang... Mr. Tang, no one says this place is a broken hotel. You should have heard it wrong. " Liu Zhijie ran to Tang Zong for the first time. Although this was said by the Jiang family, he is now half the son-in-law of the Jiang family. If Tang Zong was to blame, he would not escape¡° You again? " Tang Zong took a disdainful look at Liu Zhijie and said, "you mean I''m deaf because my ears don''t work well?"¡° No, no, Mr. Tang, how dare I? " Liu Zhijie was frightened and bent down. The arrogance of those arrogant relatives of the Jiang family suddenly subsided, and even Jiang Hong was extremely nervous. He was a member of the Jiang family. He seemed to blow the Jiang family very hard, but it was just a performance in front of the Jiang family''s relatives. Although the old man was old, he didn''t have a fool. He knew Tang Zong''s position in Binxian. In his eyes, Jiang family is a ball? Even Liu Zhijie has to bow down, but they are not qualified to be presumptuous¡° Just now who said my hotel is a broken Hotel, stand up and let me have a look. " Tang Zong said. The man who said this trembled and bowed his head in silence. Although he was not a promising man and had nothing to be targeted by Tang Zong, once he was recognized by Tang Zong, he would not even have the chance to work in Binxian¡° Mr. Tang, it''s our family business. It''s not good for you to intervene. " Jiang Hong is the head of the family. At this time, he can only say to Tang Zong¡° Is it good that your family troubles my hotel? " Asked Tang Zong. Jiang Hong gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Tang, we have ordered to have dinner in your hotel today, but after we arrived, we were told that the hotel has been contracted. Isn''t it very kind of you to do business like this?"¡° How kind? " Tang Zong laughed and said, "don''t say it''s you. What can big bosses do to me when they encounter such things? What''s more, I invite you to dinner today. What''s your qualification to enter the hotel? " With that, Tang Zong went to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 198

    Tang Zong''s words made the Chiang family a little strange. Han 3000 said he wanted to entertain distinguished guests before, but now he has become Tang Zong to entertain distinguished guests again?


    Is Han 3000 bragging?


    When this idea appeared in the hearts of all the people in the Jiang family, everyone''s face showed a smile. It was a great pleasure to see Han 3000''s boasting be exposed.


    Even Jiang Hong thinks so. Although he is doomed not to go to zonghuang hotel for dinner today, it''s a good thing to see Han 3000 lose face.


    "Mr. Han, I''m sorry I''m late." When Tang Zong came to Han 3000, he bent down and said with an apologetic face.


    A bolt from the blue hit the hearts of the Chiang family.


    How!


    Tang Zong is apologizing to Han 3000!


    Liu Zhijie was almost scared out of his wits by this scene.


    Although he had guessed that Han 3000 was not simple, he did not expect that even Tang Zong would make amends for him!


    Moreover, Tang Zong''s bending action clearly shows that his status is lower than Han 3000''s.


    How is that possible?


    How could that be.


    Liu Zhijie''s big eyes are shining with incredible brilliance. The Su family''s daughter-in-law, a well-known loser, who was demoted by Jiang Wan to be worthless, can make Tang Zong bow to him.


    "It''s over, it''s over." Liu Zhijie can''t help but say that although he doesn''t know what identity Han 3000 is, from the attitude of Tang Zong to him, it is enough to prove that he is not easy to provoke.


    But now, Jiang jiamingxian has already made Han 3000 dissatisfied, and he is suspected of contributing to the flames. If Han 3000 does not let him go, his start-up company is bound to die.


    no way!


    How can a company that has been built so hard be destroyed so easily!


    Without the company, all the dreams will come to nothing. This is something Liu Zhijie can''t accept.


    Liu Zhijie knelt down and said, "Mr. Han, the Jiang family has nothing to do with me. I just broke up with Jiang Wan. Please don''t involve me because of the Jiang family."


    Liu Zhijie''s kneeling, no doubt dropped a heavy bomb, so that did not return to the God of the Jiang family, once again into shock.


    Liu Zhijie is already incomparable in the hearts of the Jiang family. Even Jiang Hong hopes to let Liu Zhijie help the Jiang family shine? But now, he knelt down to Han 3000 and begged for mercy!


    What''s going on here!


    Jiang Hong doesn''t understand why han 3000, a coward, can let Tang Zong treat him as a distinguished guest.


    Is all this just acting?


    How is it possible for Tang Zong to cooperate with a loser!


    "Liu Zhijie, what are you talking about? When did I promise to break up?" After returning to his senses, Jiang Wan yelled at Liu Zhijie.


    Kneeling on the ground, Liu Zhijie turned his head and looked at Jiang Wan with a gloomy expression. He gritted his teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for you guys who look down on people, how could I offend Mr. Han, you bitch? Don''t harm me. I have nothing to do with you now."


    A dog''s eye is low on a man.


    It''s true that the Chiang family never looked down upon Han 3000, but who could believe that Han 3000 would be so powerful?


    "You look down on Mr. Han?" At this time, Tang Zong said with a smile: "even I have to treat Mr. Han as a distinguished guest. What qualifications do you have to look down on Mr. Han, you trash?"


    In a word, the hearts of the Chiang family were as dead as ashes. Even Tang Zong himself admitted it, and their illusion of survival was disillusioned.


    Jiang Hong looks at Han 3000 with a pale face. Even if he doesn''t want to believe it, he has to admit it. Moreover, he knows that it''s impossible to do this with Su Ying Xia''s ability.


    Although the Su family developed well in Yuncheng, it was Binxian after all. Tang Zong had no reason to sell Su Yingxia so much face.


    That is to say, Han 3000 does have some unknown abilities. Maybe in the past three years, he has shown himself as a coward, but he is just a gentleman.


    The three members of Su Yingxia''s family were also shocked. They didn''t know who the distinguished guest of Han 3000 was until Tang Zong appeared and the bomb exploded in their hearts. They suddenly realized that Han 3000 and Tang Zong were friends.


    No wonder when he was in the shopping mall, Tang Zong would give him a bag for no reason. It turned out that Tang Zong knew Han 3000, and Han 3000''s status was obviously higher than that of Tang Zong.


    "This boy, why is he getting more and more powerful?" Jiang LAN whispered in Su Yingxia''s ear.


    Su Yingxia shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s not more and more powerful, but he has been so powerful all the time, but we just don''t know."


    Han 3000''s identity has always been a mystery. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to get to the bottom of it, but she understands that Han 3000''s life has never been simple, and he has never been a loser.


    "Please, Mr. Han." Tang Zong finished and looked at the manager.


    After the manager received the eye instruction, he said to the people of the Jiang family, "if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll call the security guard." The Chiang family made way for Han 3000. Looking at Han 3000 walking into the hotel, some people beat their chests with regret. What is Liu Zhijie? They missed the chance to curry favor with bigger people. Han 3000 is a distinguished guest of Tang Zong. If they can make up to Han 3000 well, they will prosper in Binxian in the near future. Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret¡° Zhijie, you want to break up with me. Are you kidding? I know you lied to Tang Zong. You won''t break up with me, will you Jiang Wan goes to Liu Zhijie and tugs Liu Zhijie tightly. Liu Zhijie gave a cold hum, threw away Jiang Wan and said, "don''t think I don''t know you are with me for money. As long as more rich people appear, you will abandon me without hesitation. In this case, it''s better to break the relationship as soon as possible, and because of you, I''ve offended Han 3000. Now it''s a question whether the company can be kept. If I go bankrupt, Will you still be with me? " Bankruptcy? If Liu Zhijie goes bankrupt, Jiang Wan will choose to break up with him without hesitation, which is beyond doubt¡° Sure enough, she''s a gold digger. Go away. I wish you can find a rich man in the future, but look at the current situation, no one dares to ask you. " Liu Zhijie sneered scornfully. Jiang Wan was deeply hit. The three words "money worship girl" hurt her heart, but she could not deny that she was such a woman. But in order to get a better life, what''s wrong? Who is willing to live a poor life, who is willing to miss the happy life¡° Are you going to stay here and make a fool of yourself? " After Jiang Hong''s cold rebuke, he left first. The three members of Jiang Sheng''s family walked at the end of the crowd and were beaten by Han 3000. It''s normal for Jiang Sheng to have hatred in his heart, but now he has another attention¡° Mom, I feel that I have been seriously injured. I have to make Han 3000 lose money. " Jiang Sheng said. Hearing the word "money", Liu Hua''s eyes brightened¡° He''s a friend of Tang Zong. He''s going to lose money, isn''t he Jiang Fenghuang doesn''t agree with this matter. In the past, they could be arrogant to Han 3000, but now, they have no such qualification. When Liu Hua heard this, he was not happy. He gave Jiang Fenghuang a blow and said, "it''s natural for him to beat people and lose money. Even if he is a friend of Laozi, what''s the matter? If he doesn''t lose one hundred and eighty thousand yuan, he can''t stop. Even if he makes trouble in Yuncheng, he has to make trouble." With that, Liu Hua asked Jiang Sheng with concern: "son, you are in great pain." Jiang Sheng instantly realized Liu Hua''s meaning. He covered his stomach with tears and squatted on the ground. He couldn''t stand up and said, "Mom, I''m dying of pain." Liu Hua eyebrows with a smile, said: "we don''t go, just stay here, don''t lose money, don''t give up." Although Jiang Fenghuang is greedy for money, he always thinks it''s wrong. It''s not a wise decision to provoke Han 3000 now. With Tang Zong''s ability, even if they make trouble, what kind of trouble can they make? Tang Zong''s hair can suppress this matter, and it can make them breathless. But for the sake of money, it''s not impossible to give it a try. If Han 3000 is willing to spend money to settle things, it will be a windfall. A rogue family of three hides beside the flower stand in front of the hotel, waiting for Han 3000 to show up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 199

    In the most luxurious box of zonghuang Hotel, the dishes on the table can''t be described too much by the Manchu and the Chinese. When Su Yingxia saw Tang Zong carefully waiting on Han 3000, she was a little worried. Because she couldn''t see through Han 3000, she felt that she was more and more far away from Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 first joined Su''s family, Su Yingxia thought of many ways to get rid of Han 3000. But now, she is very worried that she will lose Han 3000. This huge gap in her heart makes her very uncomfortable, and even if she is around Han 3000, she will feel worried about gain and loss.


    In the process of eating, Han 3000 received a message that surprised him. After seeing the message, Han 3000 left.


    Standing in front of the elevator, Han 3000 looked at the information on the top floor two words, some can''t wait.


    Although the time is very short, it is a long suffering process for Han 3000.


    When he got to the top floor and saw the familiar figure, he showed a smile.


    "Even Qincheng can''t shut you down. It seems that there is no place you can''t escape from under the sky." After walking to the side, Han 3000 said.


    The hamster turned his head and looked at Han 3000 with a sincere face. For him to escape from Qincheng, there was no excitement and sense of achievement, and even he felt that it was a matter of course.


    "You''re wrong. There''s a place at the end of the day where I may not be able to get out." Said the gopher.


    Han 3000 is eyebrowing. He has seen the ability of the hamster. He can come out of a place like Qincheng. Is there any place where he can''t come out?


    "Yes? I''m very curious. Is there any place in China more strict than Qincheng? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "I don''t know where it is, but this place is called geocentric prison. It''s a private organization. Many heinous criminals abroad have been sent to geocentric. Countless prison break masters will disappear after they go to geocentric. It''s said that this is the most terrible prison in the world. After entering, no one can come out." Said the gopher.


    "Looking at you, I yearn for this place?" Han 3000 puzzled said, even the hamster said so, so the geocentric prison seems really terrible, but the performance of the hamster is a eager look, let Han 3000 puzzled.


    "So far, no one in Huaxia is qualified to enter the geocentric prison. Do you think I am qualified?" The hamster asked Han 3000.


    "There is no death penalty in foreign countries. This kind of regulations is different. Even if you commit a heinous crime, you may not be sent to the center of the earth. What''s more, in such a dangerous place, why can''t you live with yourself? " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile that he really can''t understand the hamster''s happy mood of escaping from prison. Moreover, so many prison breaking masters are planted in the inner earth prison. Isn''t he worried that he won''t be able to get out?


    "Do you know what the earth''s core exists for?" Asked the gopher.


    "Since it''s a private institution, it must be for profit." Han 3000 said.


    "Not bad." The hamster nodded and said, "there are many people who can''t die but can''t show up. They will be locked up in the inner earth prison. It has no direct relationship with whether they make mistakes or not. Don''t you want to know who is locked up in it?"


    Han 3000 immediately frowned and said in a cold voice, "what do you mean by that?"


    "You should know what I want to say." Said the gopher.


    Han 3000''s breath gradually becomes short. Shi Jing once said that his grandfather is probably not dead. Then he suddenly evaporates. Will he be locked in the center of the earth?


    But how could a gopher know that? How could he know the inside story of the Han family.


    "You''d better explain it to me, or you''ll die here today." Han 3000 said.


    Feeling the strong killing intention sent out by Han 3000, the hamster quickly said: "don''t get excited, I''m just guessing, and the purpose of my saying this is to send me to the center of the earth."


    I don''t even know what the inner earth prison is. Why do you think I can send you? " Han 3000 said.


    "With your money, isn''t private organization just for making money?" Said the gopher with a smile.


    "I''m not satisfied with this explanation." Han 3000 suddenly pinches the hamster''s throat.


    Unable to breathe, the hamster''s face soon turned red and struggled to slap Han 3000''s hand. But his ability was to escape from prison, not fight. In terms of strength, Han 3000 could not be his opponent.


    Almost fainting because of lack of oxygen, the hamster was thrown on the ground by Han 3000.


    Gasping for breath, the escaped gopher treads on thin ice and looks at Han 3000 in horror.


    "Is there any other explanation?" Han 3000 asked.


    This suffocating sense of oppression makes the hamster regret coming to Han 3000, but in this situation, if Han 3000 is not given a reasonable explanation, he will die!


    "Is it important to explain? Don''t you want to have a try? I can at least prove it for you. " Said the gopher.


    Han 3000 was silent for a long time.


    There is no way for him to verify whether his grandfather is alive or not, but the existence of the center of the earth is indeed a place worthy of investigation, and Shi Jing''s words still reverberate in Han 3000''s mind.


    If you don''t see the body, how can you say that your grandfather is really dead? Han 3000 has already sent people to investigate the Taoist priest''s information, but so far, there is no news at all. Maybe the center of the earth can become a breakthrough¡° You can go in, but you can''t come out. A prison like geocentric will block all signal transmission. How can you tell me? " Han 3000 asked¡° I need a cellmate to implant a signal in his body so that I can inform you Said the gopher¡° If you can''t even find out this point in the inner earth prison, it''s impossible to maintain a high degree of mystery. What you say is not credible. " Han 3000 said¡° There is a kind of signal device, when it is not used, it will not emit any signal, and it will not be detected. " Said the gopher. Han 3000 doesn''t know much about high technology, but the hamster shouldn''t lie. He can verify the truth by asking anyone¡° So your cellmate is a ghost for death? " Han 3000 asked. The gopher laughed and said, "of course, the transmission of the signal will be discovered by the center of the earth. I''m not going to die."¡° I''ll arrange it for you as soon as possible. " Han three thousand finish, turn to leave. The hamster felt his neck and was in a state of survival. Until Han 3000 disappeared, he said, "Damn, it''s too dangerous to deal with this kind of person. I almost lost my life. This road is not easy to walk. You look for him, but you don''t know his eyes are watching all this." Back downstairs, Han 3000 sorted out his emotions at the door of the box, and then pushed the door in. When he wants to cover up his emotions, no one can see that this is Han 3000''s way of camouflage himself. Otherwise, after so many years in Han''s home, his little action has long been discovered by Nangong Qianqiu¡° What''s the matter? " Su Yingxia asked, just now Han Sanya left without saying anything, and did not say what happened, which made her very worried¡° Nothing. I met a friend Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia nodded, no longer asked. After a meal, the Party planned to go back to the villa to have a rest. But as soon as I walked out of the hotel, I heard a loud cry. Looking at the sound, Jiang Sheng was lying on the ground with Liu Hua''s nose and tears¡° What are they doing? " Su Yingxia said with a bored face, this family, she is now disgusted to the bone¡° Han 3000, you''ve seriously injured my son. You''ve lost your conscience. You''ve had enough to eat and drink, but my son is dying. " Liu Hua wails and says to Han 3000. With Han 3000''s strength, it''s easy to beat Jiang Sheng to death, not to mention seriously injured. However, Han 3000 controlled the strength of that kick just now. Although it would make Jiang Sheng suffer, it would never hurt him¡° Liu Hua, what do you want to do? Just say it. " Han 3000 asked. Liu Hua wiped a tear, said: "he must go to the hospital, you have to give money, medical expenses, cost of missing work, nutrition, mental loss." Han 3000 laughs. They can think of it for the sake of money. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 200

    "For money, right? Give me back the 200000 I lent you. " Jiang Lan said angrily, such shameless behavior, she really can''t go on, and before Jiang shengmingming good, now pretending to be sick and disabled, this is disgusting fraud.


    "Money? What money, Jiang LAN, I don''t care when I borrow your money. If you don''t lose money today, I''ll call the police and arrest you. " Liu Hua splashed, cried and made a lot of noise, which soon attracted the attention of passers-by.


    Han Sanqian walked up to Jiang Sheng with a sneer and said, "do you have enough money for this injury? How about I break your leg and give you more compensation? "


    Jiang Sheng was so frightened that he quickly got up and hid behind Jiang Fenghuang.


    "Han 3000, are you so arrogant that you are not afraid of being arrested?" Jiang Fenghuang said.


    "Jiang Fenghuang, if you don''t have enough fun, I can play with you, but you have to think about whether you can bear the consequences." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Fenghuang begins to feel guilty when he hears this. Han 3000 knows Tang Zong. How can he play with him? If Tang Zong comes forward, a hundred Jiang''s will not be enough to play.


    "I''m your elder, and that''s how you talk to me?" Jiang Fenghuang said angrily.


    "Elder?" Han 3000 disdains to smile and says: "with an elder like you, I have no place to put my face. I''ll warn you one last time. Don''t blame me for being ruthless again."


    "Han 3000, you beat me to death. If you have seed, you beat me to death. I want to see how powerful you are. I''ll give you a final warning. If you don''t lose money, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Liu Hua rushed to Han 3000 and pointed to Han 3000''s nose.


    Han Sanqian took a deep breath, tried to restrain his anger, and said: "Liu Hua, your son has enough waste. If he is still in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, do you think it''s a good thing?"


    Jiang Sheng, who was hiding behind Jiang Fengguang, was so angry that he jumped to his feet and scolded: "Han 3000, who do you say is a waste? I think you are a waste. What qualifications do you have to say about me? I''m much better than you


    "Is it?" Han Sanyi pushes Liu Hua away and walks towards Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang shengdun''s face was defeated, his body trembled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Waste you, see who is waste." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to run, but he was so scared that his legs were weak.


    "Three thousand." Su Yingxia was afraid that things would be too big. He quickly went to Han 3000, took his hand and said, "don''t tell them the same thing."


    Han 3000 stops and takes a look at Su Yingxia. The anger on his face is replaced by gentleness. He says, "listen to you."


    Su Yingxia''s mind moves. No matter how angry Han 3000 is or how wronged he is, it seems that his own words can change his mind.


    Is that where I stand in his mind?


    "Jiang Sheng, if you don''t leave quickly, do you have to be out of control to regret it?" Su Yingxia said to Jiang Sheng.


    At this time, no one expected that Liu Hua would run to Su Yingxia and slap her in the face: "Su Yingxia, I want you to lose money. Don''t you understand me?"


    Han 3000 just down the anger, instant burst out, with the momentum of thunder hand, strangled Liu Hua''s neck: "you want to die, I help you."


    Liu Hua immediately felt unable to breathe. Looking at Han 3000''s murderous eyes, the shrew finally felt afraid and kept patting Han 3000''s arm with her hands.


    Jiang Fenghuang and Jiang Sheng were stunned and did not dare to move.


    Used to treat Han 3000 as a loser, but now his strength almost suffocates them.


    Looking at Liu Hua''s eyes turning up gradually, Su Yingxia was flustered and said, "three thousand, enough. If you don''t let her go, she will die."


    For Han 3000, the word "death" is just an idea. However, he knows that Su Yingxia can''t accept such things as killing people. She has never touched the real gray area, and Han 3000 doesn''t want her to know these things.


    After releasing Liu Hua, Han 3000 said, "get out of here. Next time, I will never let you go."


    Liu Hua covers her neck with her hands and gasps. Her soul is almost scared away. Just now, she really feels that she is going to die, and Han 3000 will never let him go if it''s not su Yingxia.


    This loser has such a big temper!


    "Mom, are you ok?"


    "Wife, how are you?"


    After Han 3000 left, Jiang Fenghuang and Jiang Sheng rushed to Liu Hua and cared.


    Liu Hua, who passed by death, did not learn a lesson after she was reborn. How could she be so easily subdued?


    "Jiang Sheng, don''t you know some friends in the grey area? Mom, give you money and find someone to beat Han 3000. I will take revenge on him. " Liu Hua said with gnashing teeth.


    "Well, I will avenge you." Jiang Sheng said.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the Chiang family was frozen.


    After Jiang Hong returned home, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He was not only angry at Han 3000''s attitude towards him, but also the things Jiang Wan and others deliberately concealed from him. If it had not been for Jiang Wan, today''s affairs would not have come to this point¡° Grandfather, it''s su Yingxia. It''s her who made me lose my boyfriend. You can drive her out of the Jiang family. Don''t let her come back in the future. " Jiang Wan cried bitterly that it''s not easy for her to find a rich boyfriend, but now it''s all ruined by Su Yingxia, and she can''t accept it. Jiang Hong snorted and said, "if you hadn''t deliberately concealed Jiang Lan''s return, how could it be like this today? Tang Zong appeared in the shopping mall. Don''t you realize the relationship between Tang Zong and Han 3000?"¡° Dad, who would have thought that this trash would know Tang Zong? " Jiang Bo sighed. He didn''t want to believe it now. Tang Zong was the most powerful and rich man in Bin County. Han 3000 not only knew him, but also had a very respectful attitude towards him. When Jiang Hong heard this, he hit the coffee table with an angry fist and said in an angry voice: "waste? If he''s a waste, isn''t our Jiang family all mud? " Jiang Bo trembled with fright. It''s hard for Jiang Hong to lose his temper. He ate dynamite today¡° Dad, aren''t you surprised? Is it not that Su Yingxia deliberately arranged this for Han 3000? " Jiang Bo doubts. Jiang Hong was angry smile, the fact has been placed in front of them, they are still not willing to admit Han 3000''s fierce. With Su Yingxia, how can Tang Zong be moved! The Su family is just a second rate family in Yuncheng. Why did Tang Zong pay attention to Su Yingxia and bow to Han 3000¡° I think you are blinded by lard. Han 3000 is not as simple as it seems. " Jiang Hong said. Jiang Wan once regarded Han 3000 as a stepping stone to find his superiority. Listening to Jiang Hong''s words, he was naturally unconvinced and said, "grandfather, don''t be cheated by them. It must be arranged by Su Yingxia. She just made us look ugly on purpose."¡° It''s still a long time, and one day you''ll know how stupid you are. " Jiang Hong lived most of his life and saw things better than them. He has always understood the situation of the Su family. Su Yingxia is not valued at all in the company. Why did he become the person in charge for no reason? He even doubted Su Yingxia''s current position, which was fueled by Han 3000. At that time, the old man of the Su family made Han 3000 join the Su family. How many voices of disagreement were forced down by the old man alone. With his shrewdness, will it really make a waste a burden? Although Jiang Hong can''t figure out what happened, he knows that Han 3000 is not as simple as it seems¡° From today on, if you want to offend Han 3000 again, get out of Jiang''s house for me. " Jiang Hong said coldly that he didn''t want to hurt the whole Jiang family because he continued to offend Han 3000. Jiang Wan a belly of gas did not vent, and now lost Liu Zhijie, how can she swallow it? I thought to myself: grandfather, I will let you know how wrong your idea is. Waste is waste. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia, he would be nothing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 201

    Happy billiards room.


    It''s a cute name, but the guests in it are obviously not ordinary people. The whole environment is full of smoke and foul language. It''s obvious that the cigarette ends on the floor have not been cleaned for a long time, and there are countless empty beer bottles piled up in the corner, smelling of fermentation.


    When Jiang Sheng came to the billiards room with his so-called friends, the unpleasant smell made him wrinkle his nose and feel guilty. After all, the person he was about to meet was the biggest person in the gray area of Binxian County, called brother long.


    "Brother long, Jiang Sheng has arrived."


    After Jiang Sheng entered the billiards room, all the people stopped talking. The noise became very quiet in an instant. Everyone was staring at Jiang Sheng, which made him feel even more scared.


    "Brother long." When he came to brother long, Jiang Shengwei called out.


    Brother long touched his bald head, and the thick gold chain around his neck was more than enough to tie the dog.


    "Do you have the money?" Brother long asked Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was so scared that he couldn''t speak quickly. He stammered: "I have... I have."


    "If I don''t hit you, you''re afraid of a ball." Long elder brother disdains a way.


    "Yes, brother long is right. I''m not promising. I''ll make you laugh." The cold sweat on Jiang Sheng''s back made his clothes wet, and he quickly handed the money to brother long.


    Brother long took the thin ten thousand yuan and said, "if you don''t look at your face as a dog friend, you want me to help you with ten thousand yuan. That''s impossible."


    "Yes, brother long can''t see more than ten thousand yuan, but that''s my greatest ability. But the person I want to deal with is very rich. If brother long thinks ten thousand yuan is not enough, he can do something about her. " Jiang Sheng said.


    "Oh?" On hearing this, brother long became interested and asked, "who is he and what does he do in Binxian?"


    "Brother long, don''t worry. She''s not from Binxian. She''s just coming to Binxian for a few days. She''s my cousin." Jiang Sheng said.


    "Cousin?" Brother long was stunned. This guy even had to deal with his relatives. It''s really interesting. He said, "you''re very cruel. When you deal with your family, you even ask me for help. Don''t you know that I''ll break my hands and feet or lose my life?"


    "Brother long, I have always had a bad relationship with her, and she still shows off how rich she is in front of me. I''ve come up with a way to let brother long make a profit." Jiang Sheng said with a smile.


    Brother long nodded and said, "come out to have a meal. It''s all about me, but the money I''ve got has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course, it''s all brother long''s. how dare I think about it?" Jiang Sheng repeatedly said that although he was greedy for money, he did not dare to pluck his hair from brother long.


    "Get out of here. Being your relative has been a blood mould for eight generations." Long elder brother disdains a way.


    Jiang Sheng ran out of the billiards room, causing a burst of laughter.


    However, he doesn''t care if he loses face or not. After he gets out of the billiards room, he feels alive. When dealing with people in this gray area, he accidentally loses his life and doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Damn, I''ll keep away from this kind of people in the future. It''s too damn scary." When Jiang Sheng talks to himself, the phone rings. It''s Jiang Wan.


    "Jiang Sheng, do you want revenge?" After the phone is connected, Jiang Wan asks directly.


    "Jiang Wan, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don''t play tricks on me. You are all understanding people." Jiang Sheng said.


    "I want revenge. Can you do something for me?" Jiang Wan asked.


    When Jiang Sheng heard this, he had a plan in his heart and said, "I know some people in the gray area, but it costs money to find them to do business."


    After Jiang Wan was dumped by Liu Zhijie, he had no money, but before Liu Zhijie gave her things, he could sell them off as long as he could get revenge.


    "No problem. How much is it?" Jiang Wan said.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t expect that Jiang Wan would promise so happily. For a moment, he didn''t know how to quote. After thinking about it, he couldn''t let himself suffer a loss, and at least earn a little. He said, "20000, if you lose 20000, I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    "No problem."


    Hung up the phone, Jiang Sheng is very excited about this accident, but this can''t let Liu Hua know, 20000 yuan, enough for him to spend several days.


    Tangzong villa.


    Before, Su Yingxia said that she would go back to her hometown to have a look, but she didn''t find the time. Today, she plans to let Han 3000 accompany her to have a look, but Han 3000 has already made an appointment with Tang Zong.


    "Why don''t I get rid of Tang Zong? It''s nothing important anyway." Han 3000 only cares about Su Yingxia, so it''s not a big deal for Su Yingxia to go back to the countryside and push off Tang Zong.


    "No way." When she heard Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia resolutely refused. When she went back to the countryside, she just wanted to have a look. It''s not a big deal, but it''s not a small matter for Han 3000 to see Tang zongke. At least in her opinion, it''s a big matter related to Han 3000''s development.


    "I go to see him, and it''s nothing important." Han three thousand one face indifferent said¡° That''s no good. You can''t think everything is unimportant. I''ll just let mom accompany me. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 sees Su Yingxia''s tough attitude, so he doesn''t talk about it any more. Sitting by the bed, the atmosphere in the room becomes embarrassed for no reason¡° Is there anything you want to ask? " Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia. He knows that Su Yingxia must have a lot of curiosity. If Su Yingxia asks, he can choose some unimportant things to explain to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia nodded. She had a lot of questions, but Han Sanqian once said that some things will be known when time comes, so she doesn''t ask for them now¡° Why do you have to endure so many grievances? " Su Yingxia asked. Han 3000 thought she was going to ask about her identity, but she didn''t expect such a question. Han Sanqian thought about it and said, "for me, I don''t bear as much as you. This problem has been mentioned before. You can bear it. Why can''t I bear it? As long as you are happy, nothing is more important to me. "¡° For three years, you have been treated with coldness and abuse, which is no less than me. You can bear it silently. Why can''t I? " Su Yingxia said with mist in her eyes, "but you don''t have to bear it at all. In your capacity, these people have no right to look down on you."¡° Is that enough for me to love you? " Han 3000 said. The tears in Su Yingxia''s eyes could not be contained any more¡° When I first arrived at Su''s house, I could feel that you hated me very much and even wanted to drive me out of Su''s house. But later, although you had a bad attitude towards me, you could help me talk secretly and compare with others. Every time I saw you fight for me and others, I was very happy. From then on, I knew that our feelings were imperceptibly affected, From resentment to love, at least I think so. So, I''m willing to bear the look they look down on me for you. After all, I''ve been used to it since I was a child. " Just then, Su Yingxia suddenly comes to Han 3000 and hugs his neck tightly. Next, Han 3000 felt his mouth blocked. This time is no longer a dragonfly skimming water, but can let Han 3000 feel a strong impact, even the taste of lipstick. For a long time... When both sides were about to suffocate, Su Yingxia released Han 3000, then buried his head and rushed out of the door. Han three thousand licked his lips, this time enough to aftertaste for a long time¡° Ha ha... "" ha ha... "Sitting on the edge of the bed, Han Sanyi couldn''t stop laughing. It turned out that this is the taste of lipstick, and this is the feeling of deep kiss. It''s a pity that I forgot to knock on the door just now, otherwise I can still feel what it''s like to have a lingering lips and teeth. Stand up, Han 3000 feel body and mind are comfortable, the corner of the eye has been laughing out of the crow''s feet. Out of the room, Jiang LAN looked at Han 3000 strangely and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is Ying Xia sick? I think her face is very red. Do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"¡° Mom, she just kissed me Han 3000 can''t help showing off that he wants the whole world to know about it. Jiang LAN a face embarrassed, little husband and wife between gentle, Han 3000 tell her what to do. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 202

    How excited and happy Han 3000 is now is beyond Jiang Lan''s understanding.


    Han 3000 decided not to be recognized by the Han family when he was 12 years old, so he would not be reconciled. He even felt that all this should be the case. After all, Han Jun''s mouth is not comparable to his.


    However, after coming to Su''s home, Han Sanyi has been waiting to be recognized. He never cares about what other people think of him, nor does he care about it. However, he is very concerned about Su Yingxia''s feelings.


    Now, Su Yingxia''s action has proved that she recognizes Han 3000''s position in her heart. How can Han 3000 not be excited?


    If there are channels and opportunities, Han 3000 even hopes that the whole world will witness this.


    But of course, I can only think about it. Otherwise, I''m afraid Su Yingxia won''t spoil him any more.


    For a while, it''s impossible to see Su Yingxia. He estimates where to hide. Han 3000 doesn''t want her to be ashamed, so he goes out.


    The gate of Tangzong company.


    After another office worker saw Tang Zong standing at the door, they would respectfully call out general manager Tang.


    In the eyes of many young people, he is an idol. After all, it is very rare for him to achieve his present achievements at his age. His existence gives some young entrepreneurs great confidence, but behind all this, only Tang Zong himself knows what his achievements come from.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Tang today? What are you doing standing at the door?"


    "Looking at Mr. Tang, he should be waiting for someone."


    "No! Who''s worth it? Wait at the door. "


    Some of the staff who felt strange guessed what Tang Zong was doing, and they even didn''t want to go back to their posts.


    At this time, a taxi stopped at the gate of the company. After Han 3000 got off, Tang Zong quickly walked to his side.


    "Lying trough, Mr. Tang is really waiting for people."


    "What position does this have to be in order for president Tang to meet him personally."


    "I haven''t seen a taxi to see Mr. Tang. This is a relative of Mr. Tang''s family."


    After the staff saw this scene, they guessed Han 3000''s identity.


    Tang Zong went to Han 3000, but before he could do it, he saw Han 3000 waving his hand.


    "This is your company. Don''t make me look like your top management." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Brother Han, without you, where would the company come from?" Tang Zong said that even if he bent down in front of the company''s staff, he took it for granted.


    In addition to his own ability, all his achievements were due to Han 3000''s help, which Tang Zong never denied and did not dare to deny.


    "What bullshit? Take me to the office and be watched by so many people. What if someone falls in love with me? I have a husband now." Han 3000 said.


    Tang zongyileng felt that today''s Han 3000 seemed different, and the smile on his face could not be hidden.


    After entering the company, Tang Zong took Han 3000 to his own office. One before the other, they had a clear priority.


    But Han 3000 was in the front and Tang Zong was in the back, which shocked the staff.


    Although this is only a very small thing, it is reasonable to say that the identity of Tang Zong is ahead of others. Now there is only one explanation for this situation, that is, the identity of this person is higher than that of Tang Zong, which has to be shocking.


    "I''ll go. Who is higher than president Tang?"


    "Hurry to work. We are not qualified to care about such high-level affairs."


    "Look, he is about the same age as general manager Tang. Are young people so powerful now?"


    After arriving at the office, Han 3000 sat on the sofa in the reception area, and Tang Zong stood upright beside him.


    "Do you want to be my bodyguard? What are you doing standing up for? " Han three thousand helpless way.


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Tang Zong quickly sat down. In front of Han 3000, he had to be formal.


    "Tell me what you want me to do today." Han 3000 asked.


    "Brother Han, I want to give you the company." Tang Zong said.


    "Why do you treat me like a beggar?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "No, no, no, no, No Tang Zong put his hands in panic and said, "brother Han, I don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong."


    Looking at Tang Zong''s face changed, Han 3000 was a little helpless. He was in a good mood today. He just played a joke with Tang Zong. I didn''t expect that he took it seriously.


    It seems that this joke can''t be opened casually. A word can frighten Tang Zong.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m joking, but I really don''t want this company. It doesn''t mean much to me. I''m not short of money." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother Han..." Tang Zong hesitated.


    Han Sanqian probably knew what his psychological activities were like, and said: "I have already told you that if you want to go to other places for development, I will give you opportunities. Binxian will not become your cage. You give me the company, don''t you want to get rid of your present identity? Don''t bother


    His mind was seen through by Han 3000. Tang Zong took a careful look at Han 3000 and found that he was not angry. He was relieved. Today is also Tang Zong''s lucky time, when Han 3000 is in a good mood, otherwise this kind of careful machine is not pleasing to Han 3000¡° Brother Han, what do I need to do? " Asked Tang Zong¡° Binxian is just a small county. There are several cities nearby. When you can take these cities down, you will be qualified to stay with me. " Han 3000 said. Tang Zong looked solemn and said, "brother Han, I won''t let you down."¡° By the way, help me find some people in the gray area to scare Jiang Wan, so that she won''t make trouble for me. " Han three thousand said, for Jiang Wan this small role, he is lazy to deal with, find some people to scare, naturally honest¡° Yes Tang Zong immediately took out the phone and dialed brother Long''s number. In Binxian, it''s the easiest thing to find him in the gray area. Dragon brother received a phone call from Tang Zong, flattered, immediately agreed to come down. Brother long pays attention to money to help others, but he would rather not have money to help Tangzong. Human relationship is more important than money¡° You guys, take someone to find a man named Jiang Wan, and scare her to be honest. " Brother long hung up the phone and ordered him¡° Brother long, we have news about Jiang Sheng. They are in Bilin village. " Said the man¡° Let''s go now. There are not many families in Bilin village. It''s a good time to start. " In Bilin village, when Su Yingxia was a child, she would come here almost every summer vacation to play for a period of time. For her, the most profound memory is a river in Bilin village. The water in the river is crystal clear. When I was a child, I caught shrimps and turned crabs. I didn''t want to go home all day¡° Well When he came to the river again, Su Yingxia couldn''t help sighing. The river was turbid and smelly. He couldn''t find the feeling of childhood any more. In Jiang Lan''s eyes, even if Su Yingxia is now married, she is still a child. Hearing Su Yingxia''s exclamation, she says with a smile, "how can the present environment compare with that of a child? Do you still want to catch shrimps in the river?"¡° Mom, a lot of things will change with the passage of time. The relationship between you and dad has changed a lot compared with the beginning Su Yingxia asked. Jiang LAN undeniably nodded her head and said: "your father is not promising. I''ve complained about him all my life. Now I can''t talk about love. It''s more about family love, but it''s also a reasonable situation. Marriage is the process of emotional deterioration. Although love has become family love, there''s one thing that doesn''t change, that''s not to give up."¡° Is there no way to maintain it? " Su Yingxia asked with a frown. Jiang LAN sighed. As far as she was concerned, she could not return to her original feeling. As for maintenance, she never thought about it, because resentment had already exceeded love¡° Han 3000 may be able to maintain it. After all, you have accepted him now. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia suddenly blushed and said, "Mom, what do you say? I didn''t accept him."¡° Did not accept him, will take the initiative to kiss him? Don''t think I don''t know. Han 3000 has already told me. " Jiang Lan said with a smile. Su yingxiadun is very angry. How can Han 3000 tell Jiang LAN this kind of thing! go back! Go back and teach this guy a lesson. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 203

    A business car stopped less than 10 meters away from Su Yingxia''s mother and son.


    Now, almost all the people living in Bilin village are widowed and old people with no children under their knees, so the appearance of this car makes Su Yingxia feel a little strange.


    Is it someone who has come to recognize his relatives?


    Su Yingxia didn''t feel that something was wrong until the people on the bus got out of the car and came towards them.


    "Mom, run." Su Yingxia said to Jiang LAN in a low voice.


    Jiang LAN hasn''t noticed any danger yet. She says, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t have time to explain. He took Jiang Lan''s hand and ran. Seeing this, those people immediately ran after him.


    Jiang LAN runs slowly, which also hinders Su Yingxia. Before he enters the village, he is stopped by those people.


    "I still want to run, beauty. I''m in good shape. If I go back to play with my brothers, we will treat you well." The leader looked at Su Yingxia''s figure and said with a smile.


    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Men, of course. Would you like to have a try?" With these words, several big men surrounded Su Yingxia.


    Jiang LAN realized that these people were looking for trouble. She stood in front of Su Yingxia and said, "don''t touch my daughter. Do you know whose wife she is?"


    "Ba Po, get out of the way, don''t block the good deeds of the master, or I''ll kill you." The leader threatened Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN now knows Han 3000''s ability, so she is not afraid at all. No matter who these guys are, they are certainly not as high as Tang Zong.


    "I advise you to think clearly, otherwise..."


    Jiang LAN words have not finished, the head of the people came to the front, a kick Jiang LAN kicked down, and then the people under the hand said: "small catch the car, the old beat."


    Su Yingxia faces several strong men, and has no resistance at all. After being taken to the car, she watches Jiang LAN being beaten.


    Jiang LAN wails in pain for days. She can only be beaten passively with her head in her arms. Until the group of people leave, she sits up in a panic and takes out her mobile phone.


    "Han 3000, Ying Xia was captured in Bilin village."


    At this time, Han 3000 was still in Tang Zong''s office. Hearing the news, Tang Zong, sitting next to Han 3000, felt a sense of killing.


    "I see." Han 3000 hung up and said to Tang Zong with a gloomy face: "someone has arrested my wife."


    Tang Zong was shocked. Who is so bold that he dares to touch Han 3000''s woman!


    "Brother Han, I''ll send someone to check it right away." Tang Zong said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and calmed his heart. It was either Jiang Wan or Jiang Shenggan.


    After leaving Tang Zong''s company, Han 3000 drove Tang Zong''s car to Jiang Sheng''s downstairs.


    The three members of Jiang Sheng''s family live at home, which is the normal situation of their family. No one is willing to go out to work. They think about ways to make money all day long. This time, they failed to blackmail Han 3000. Moreover, they were beaten by Han 3000, which made Liu Hua hate her. She cut her flesh and spent 10000 yuan to ask brother long for help, which shows how hard she was.


    "For 10000 yuan, can you tell brother long to ask Han 3000 to kneel down and apologize to us?" Liu Hua asks Jiang Sheng if he just teaches Han 3000 and Su Yingxia a lesson. Liu Hua thinks that he wants to spend too much money. He has to look at Han 3000''s miserable situation to dispel his hatred.


    Jiang Sheng has made 20000 yuan in this matter. Now it doesn''t matter what will happen to Su Yingxia and Han 3000. He just hopes that it will get dark soon so that he can go to the nightclub and pretend to be rich.


    "Mom, are you stupid? Can you let Su Yingxia know that we did it?" Jiang Sheng said.


    "You son of a bitch, isn''t it worth ten thousand yuan? If you can''t see them beaten with your own eyes, you can go and ask me for the money back. It''s a big deal that you won''t let him help you. " Liu Hua said.


    "When you get to the money in brother Long''s hand, do you want to come back? Everyone in Binxian county can be offended, but if brother long is offended, we can''t save the lives of the three members of our family. " Jiang Sheng said.


    "Wife, you can''t do anything about it. Don''t you know who brother long is?" Jiang Fenghuang didn''t want Liu Hua to do such a stupid thing, so he quickly reminded Liu Hua.


    "As powerful as he can be, he will call the police and be arrested." Liu Hua said.


    Jiang Fenghuang sighed and said, "you think things are too simple. Is brother Long''s bad behavior in Binxian less? If there is any evidence to arrest him, he will be arrested long ago. Do you still have to wait until now? And even if we arrest him, and so many of his people come to trouble us, what can we do? "


    "Mom, you took the ten thousand yuan on your own initiative. Now it''s too late to regret it. Don''t think about it. You might as well think about the fate of Su Yingxia in the hands of brother long. It will make you happy." Jiang Sheng comforted.


    "The more miserable Su Yingxia is, the happier I am. It''s better that brother long takes a fancy to her and rapes her. But how can such a woman be worth 10000 yuan?" Liu Hua said indignantly.


    Hearing Liu Hua''s words, Jiang Fengjing is a little speechless. Su Yingxia is also a niece. It''s enough to teach her a lesson. How can she have such a vicious idea? However, Liu Hua''s words, Jiang Fenghuang dare not refute, otherwise it must be a fierce scolding. When the three members of the family were hungry and prepared to steam some steamed bread to fill their stomach, there was a knock on the door. No one usually comes to the house, so when Jiang Sheng goes to open the door, it''s very strange. Is it difficult for him to collect water and electricity charges¡° Who? If you charge for water and electricity, go quickly. We don''t need electricity at home. Just cut off the electricity. " Jiang Sheng rascal said¡° Express. " Said the voice outside the door. Nowadays, online shopping is popular, and Jiang Sheng often buys things, but his online shopping consumption usually returns goods after malicious bad comments, and shamelessly demands compensation from the merchants. It''s just that the online shopping account has been hacked for some time, how can there be packages delivered to the door? Of course, it''s absolutely impossible for Chiang''s family not to take advantage of it, even if it''s a mistake. Jiang Sheng opened the door and saw that it was Han 3000. His first thought was to close the door quickly. But before he could close it, he was kicked open by Han Sanyi, and then another punch was called in the face¡° Han 3000, what are you doing? Come home and beat me. Is there any royal law left? " Jiang Sheng covers his face and roars angrily at Han 3000¡° Did you find someone to arrest Su Yingxia? " Han 3000''s eyes were full of killing intention, cold to the extreme. For Jiang Sheng, who lies a lot every day, lying is just a basic skill. He said without hesitation, "how could su Yingxia be caught? What''s more, she''s caught. If you don''t go to her, what do you want me to do? " At this time, Liu Hua came out of the kitchen and looked at Han 3000 angrily, but because of the previous things, he didn''t dare to get too close to Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, our family is bullying, don''t you even come to our door?"¡° Let me ask you again, did you find someone to arrest Su Yingxia? " Han 3000 face such as frost asked¡° Han 3000, who am I? Don''t you know? Do I have this kind of ability? I have to spend money to find someone. If I have the money, I might as well eat something good to fill my stomach. " Jiang Sheng said. Han 3000 really knows how stingy this family is. According to Jiang LAN, the people who captured Su Yingxia should be in the gray area. If you ask these people to help you, you can''t have less money¡° If this has anything to do with you, I''ll make you die awkwardly. " With that, Han 3000 left Jiang Sheng''s home, since it was not Jiang Shenggan''s, then the only possibility fell on Jiang Wan. After Han 3000 left, Jiang Sheng quickly closed the door and locked it¡° Mom, is nothing going to happen? " Jiang Sheng was a little worried and said that Han 3000''s eyes just now seemed to kill him. If he didn''t muddle through with lies, Jiang Sheng didn''t dare to think about his own fate. Liu Hua, with a tearful expression, said, "what can happen? Brother long did it. Can he be more powerful than brother long? Now I hope brother long has put Su Yingxia on the stage. Let''s see what we can do. " Jiang Sheng thought for a moment, nodded his head and said, "that''s true, and brother long, a big man, should not betray us." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 204

    Jiang Wan''s family.


    Jiang Bo looked miserable, as if he had been beaten.


    Xu Fang''s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    Jiang Hong''s face was as deep as water. Just now, several people came to his home and took Jiang Wan away. Without knowing the details of these people, Jiang Hong didn''t dare to call the police for fear that things would get worse.


    "It must be Han 3000. Besides him, who else caught Jiang Wan? He wants revenge. Dad, you need to help Jiang Wan." Xu Fang couldn''t help but shed tears when she thought of her good daughter being taken away.


    Jiang Hong also guessed that Han 3000 had something to do with it, but if Han 3000 did it, what would Jiang''s family take to deal with it!


    And this time, it''s all Jiang Wan''s fault. It''s impossible for Jiang Hong to use his elder status to suppress Han 3000.


    "What did Jiang Wan do behind my back?" Jiang Hong asked, before the thing, in fact, there has been an end, in Jiang Hong''s view, Han three thousand not after the trouble to find Jiang Wan, unless Jiang Wan has done something to anger Han three thousand.


    "Dad, you don''t know who Jiang Wan is. Now she''s dumped by Liu Zhijie, what else can she do?" Xu Fang said.


    Of course, Jiang Hong knows who Jiang Wan is, and it is because she was dumped by Liu Zhijie that he would retaliate Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "Jiang Bo, do you know what Jiang Wan did?" Asked Jiang Hong.


    "Dad, she..."


    "Say it."


    "I heard her call. I think it''s revenge." Jiang Bo didn''t dare to hide this. He was worried that Jiang Wan would really have an accident.


    "Confused." Jiang Hong is very angry. Unexpectedly, Jiang Wan dares not to listen to him and goes to make trouble for Han 3000. Isn''t this an egg against a stone?


    Han 3000 is superior to Tang Zong. Jiang Wan''s means are to seek his own death.


    "This is your good daughter. She is not willing to kill the Jiang family." Jiang Hongshen takes a breath and takes out his mobile phone. Although it''s shameless to contact Jiang LAN now, Jiang Hong is the elder of the Jiang family after all. He can''t let the situation continue to be serious and has no choice but to apologize to Han 3000.


    The phone hasn''t been called yet. The door of the house has been blasted. Han 3000 rushes into Jiang''s house alone.


    When Xu Fang saw Han 3000, she ran to Han 3000, grabbed Han 3000''s clothes in both hands, and roared, "Han 3000, where did you catch my daughter? If she has any problems, I''ll fight with you."


    Han 3000 frowned. The people of Tang Zong moved very fast. Unexpectedly, he had captured Jiang Wan in such a short time, but now he had to see Jiang Wan. Only Jiang Wan knew Su Yingxia''s whereabouts.


    "Han 3000, we just have some internal contradictions. You should let outsiders interfere in the affairs of your family. Do you want to make people die before you are willing to do so?" Jiang Bo said to Han 3000.


    "I just hate that I didn''t kill Jiang Wan faster. Otherwise, Su Yingxia won''t be arrested." Han 3000 cold voice said, looking for someone to catch Jiang Wan this thing, and not afraid they know, this relationship in Han 3000 heart has broken, tear face again how?


    Anyone who wants to hurt Su Yingxia has only one end in Han 3000''s hands, that is death!


    "Han 3000, she''s your cousin." Jiang Hong gritted his teeth.


    Han 3000 sneered: "as a cousin, let someone catch his cousin, Jiang Hong. Is that the rule of your Jiang family? Only the big is allowed to bully the small? "


    Jiang Hong''s face is extremely ugly. It''s true that Jiang Wan made a mistake in this matter, and all the contradictions from the beginning to the end were picked up by Jiang Wan. Now he has no words to refute Han 3000, but Han 3000 is killing Jiang Wan now. He can''t watch Jiang Wan die.


    "Han 3000, if you let Jiang Wan go, Su Yingxia will be safe. I''m sorry for this. If you want me to apologize afterwards, I''m Jiang Hong." Jiang Hong said.


    "Jiang Hong, do you think you are qualified for such a high position? Your apology, in my opinion, is worthless. It''s bullshit. " Han 3000 said.


    "You..." Jiang Hong was so angry that he pointed to Han 3000''s hand and kept shaking.


    "Su Yingxia lost a hair, and everyone in the Jiang family would die." Han three thousand cold voice finish saying, left Jiang family.


    Jiang Hongyi was so old that he was so scared that he sat down on the ground and his eyes were blank.


    He thought that after Jiang Wan married Liu Zhijie, the Jiang family would usher in a new life, and be able to lead the Jiang family to prosperity. He even put all his hopes on Jiang Wan, but now, because of Jiang Wan''s overconfidence, the Jiang family is almost doomed.


    Jiang Hong can''t imagine what kind of turbulence Han 3000''s anger will cause if Su Yingxia is really surprised.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, the Chiang family is just a bunch of ants.


    "Dad, what should I do? He wants to kill Jiang Wan. You should find a way to save Jiang Wan." Xu Fang knelt down in front of Jiang Hong in tears.


    "Jiang Wan''s character has always been very arrogant. She thinks that Su Yingxia is inferior to her in all aspects, so she has to suppress Su Yingxia in all aspects. I know that she deliberately shows off in front of Su Yingxia. She is not convinced that Su Yingxia has become the head of Su''s company. She wants to let Su Yingxia know that no matter what position Su Yingxia has now, she can lead a better life than Su Yingxia, but in fact, As early as three years ago, Jiang Wan has lost, lost to all of us in the eyes of the loser


    "Han 3000 is the one who can really decide Su Yingxia''s status. How can he be a loser? How can the old man of the Su family let a loser into the Su family? "¡° I''m really stupid. I should have thought about this for a long time. How can this old man, who is smart all his life, be confused in this matter? " At the end, Jiang Hong only had a sad smile on his face. Looking at Xu Fang kneeling down, he continued: "this is the end of conniving at her. It''s not worth pitying." Xu Fang''s face is as pale as ashes. The meaning of Jiang Hong''s words is obviously that she doesn''t intend to take care of this matter, but how can she watch Jiang Wan die in Han 3000''s hands¡° Jiang Bo, your daughter is going to die now. Don''t you think of a way? " Xu Fang went up to Jiang Bo, punched and kicked, and scolded him. Jiang Bo didn''t dare to resist, and he didn''t even dare to retort. Seeing this scene, Jiang Hong had no choice but to smile and said, "this is the waste, the real waste." In the jubilant billiards room, Su Yingxia and Jiang Wan are both thrown in the dark and damp basement. There is only a dim yellow lamp, which is not enough for them to see each other clearly. Jiang Wan has been saying that he caught the wrong person. In her opinion, it must be Jiang Sheng''s wrong expression. It is clear that she spent the money. How could he catch her? Su Yingxia didn''t yell. When he heard Jiang Wan''s voice, he felt very strange. Why was Jiang Wan arrested? After a while, brother long took a group of little brothers to the basement¡° Brother long, you caught the wrong person. How could you catch me? I spent 20000 yuan to let you catch Su Yingxia. I''m not su Yingxia. " Jiang Wan said to brother long in a panic. Su Yingxia heard this, angry hard to stop, it is Jiang Wan to find someone to catch her¡° Twenty thousand? If you go to NIMA, I only get ten thousand. " Said brother long¡° It''s Jiang Sheng. He must have been greedy for ten thousand yuan. Brother long, you let me go. I''ll go to him right away. " Jiang Wan said that she hated Jiang Sheng in her heart now. This guy was greedy for her more than 10000 yuan, and let brother long catch the wrong person¡° I''m sure Jiang Sheng will spit out the ten thousand yuan, but you, I''m not wrong. I''ll stay honest. " Brother long said and went to Su Yingxia¡° You are su Yingxia Brother long asked. Hearing this, Jiang Wan was shocked! Su Yingxia! Is she here, too? Did not su Yingxia hear what he said just now¡° Jiang Wan, I didn''t expect that you would pay someone to arrest me. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang Wan see things have been exposed, simply villain do in the end, also not afraid and Su Yingxia tear face, cold voice said: "if it is not for you, Liu Zhijie how can break up with me, how can I lose face, Su Yingxia, you die just good, only you die, can solve my heart hate." Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said to brother long, "now let me go, you still have a chance to atone." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 205

    Su Yingxia''s words made several younger brothers behind brother long laugh. Even Jiang Wan couldn''t help but sneer: "Su Yingxia, you really think you are something and dare to threaten brother long."


    Brother long squatted down, carrying Su Yingxia''s chin in his hand, and said, "I advise you to listen to Jiang Wan. She''s very smart. She knows that I''m not easy to be provoked. You think you have a long life?"


    "My husband is a friend of Tang Zong." Su Yingxia said.


    Tang Zong!


    This sentence made brother Long''s scalp numb, and he quickly released his hand.


    The wife of Tang Zong''s friend, can you mess with it?


    "Brother long, don''t listen to his nonsense. She''s just bluffing you. She''s my cousin. What kind of family is Jiang Sheng? Don''t you know?" Jiang Wan said.


    Who is Jiang Sheng? Brother long has heard that the dog has said that a waste, together with the whole Jiang family, is a worthless thing. How can people from this kind of family know Tang Zong?


    "Grass Mud Horse, smelly girl, you dare to scare me." Brother long pulled Su Yingxia''s hair and continued to show his teeth: "you look good, much better than Jiang Wan. If your man can''t get the money that I''m satisfied with, you can be a junior for me. As long as you serve me comfortably, I won''t embarrass you."


    Jiang Wan thinks that she is better than Su Yingxia in appearance, but she is not better than Su Yingxia in Longge''s eyes.


    But at this time, Jiang Wan doesn''t care. If Su Yingxia really sleeps with brother long, she''s too happy. She can''t wait to see Han 3000''s face when he knows about it.


    "Brother long, her figure is better. Don''t you want to see it?" Jiang Wan in the side of fan Fenghuo said.


    Brother long touched his bald head and said, "it''s good to have a look. Anyway, you don''t suffer."


    "What do you want? Don''t come here." Su Yingxia said in panic, even Han 3000 did not touch her, how could she allow her body to be touched by other men?


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m very gentle, and I''m just looking. What''s the matter?" Brother long spoke and held out his hand to Su Yingxia.


    Just then, the phone suddenly rang.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who is so ungrateful, call me at this time." Brother long took out his mobile phone and saw the caller ID, his attitude changed 180 degrees.


    "Mr. Tang, I''ve done what you told me." Said brother long.


    "Where are you? I''ll see you right away." Tang said, now Su Yingxia whereabouts unknown, can only find Jiang Wan to understand the situation.


    "In the billiards room, are you coming now?" Brother long asked.


    "Now."


    Tang Zong hung up. Brother long took a look at Su Yingxia and said, "you''re lucky. I''m going to see a big man now. I''ll play with you later."


    With that, brother long left the basement with his younger brother.


    Su Yingxia spits out a lot of bad luck. If she is really sullied by brother long, she will never have a relationship with Han 3000 in her life. She will feel that she is not worthy of Han 3000.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t worry. Brother long will be back soon. At that time, he will treat you well." Jiang Wan said with a sneer.


    Su Yingxia is not worried at all, because the general manager Tang that brother long called just now is likely to be Tang Zong. If Tang Zong comes, what danger can she have?


    "Jiang Wan, Tang Zong is here. Do you think Han 3000 is not here? You''d better think about your own situation. I''ll tell 3000 about it, and I''ll never plead for you. " Su Yingxia said.


    As soon as Jiang Wan''s face changed, he took Han 3000''s relationship with Tang Zong as an example. If Tang Zong really came, it would not be su Yingxia who suffered, but her.


    "Su Yingxia, this matter is proposed by Jiang Sheng. It has nothing to do with me." Jiang Wan flustered said.


    "It''s too late. It''s too late."


    Billiards room, did not wait a few minutes, Tang Zong appeared, and Han 3000.


    Brother long has a strange look at Han 3000. Where does this guy come from? If he is the assistant of Tang Zong, he can''t walk in front of Tang Zong.


    "Mr. Tang, Jiang Wan has been caught. What else do you want to do?" Brother long asked.


    Tang Zong took a look at Han 3000, and then said: "go to ask if she let someone catch Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is Han GE''s wife. If there is any skin injury, you have to go with her."


    Brother Han!


    Su Yingxia!


    These two key words make brother Long''s legs soft.


    Su Yingxia was arrested, and he did. He was in the basement just now. But for Tang Zong''s phone call, he should be enjoying Su Yingxia''s figure now.


    Brother Han!


    What kind of immortal is NIMA? Even Tang Zong wants to honor him.


    If you let him know what he did to Su Yingxia, he would have to be skinned if he didn''t die!


    "Han, brother Han, I know where Su Yingxia is." Brother Long''s scalp is numb, just like an electric shock.


    "Where is it?" Han 3000 nervously asked, anything, Han 3000 can be calm, only Su Yingxia, he can''t calm down. Brother long swallowed and said, "yes, in the basement."¡° You arrested Su Yingxia? " Tang Zong is furious, this damned guy¡° Mr. Tang, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know who she is. It''s Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng came to me and asked me to arrest Su Yingxia. " Brother long said in a panic. Jiang Sheng! Hearing these two words, Han 3000 gnashed his teeth¡° You lied to me? " Han 3000 has a sneer on his face. When brother long sees Han 3000''s expression, he lowers his head in fear. He feels a suffocating sense of oppression on Han 3000. This is the aura of the superior. He can''t help but wonder who he is and how he can be higher than Tang Zong¡° I want to see to what extent they can treat their relatives. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, I''ll send someone right away Brother long answered and personally took people to Jiang Sheng''s home. The family of three, who are still eating steamed bread, are a little at a loss about the sudden appearance of brother long. Brother long knows that he has been killed by Jiang Sheng this time, and this guy has embezzled 10000 yuan, but no one ever dares to pluck his hair from his head¡° Jiang Sheng, you are brave enough to fight me. " Said brother long. Several younger brothers beat Jiang Sheng violently without saying a word. Usually, a woman like Liu Hua is fierce. At this time, she doesn''t dare to breathe. She is also a target. If she pours in front of such people as brother long, she is looking for death¡° Brother long, what''s the matter? What did I do wrong? Why did you hit me? " Jiang Sheng puzzled said¡° You took 20000 yuan and only gave me 10000 yuan. You''re so brave that you dare to eat my brother Long''s money. " Brother long walks up to Jiang Sheng and punches him in the face. Blood gushing from his nose, Jiang Sheng covered his face and cried out in pain. How could he know that there were 20000 yuan? Was it because Jiang Wan betrayed her? But how could she come into contact with brother long¡° Brother long, if you want money, I''ll give it to you. Please let me go. " With fresh blood coming out of his fingers, Jiang Sheng knelt down to beg for mercy. Liu Hua is very sensitive to money. She only gave Jiang Sheng 10000 yuan, but now she has another 20000 yuan¡° Brother long, is there any misunderstanding? I only gave him 10000 yuan. " Liu Hua worried that he would have to pay for it, and felt that he had to make it clear¡° And ten thousand, that''s thirty thousand? " Brother long sneered. Jiang Sheng was about to cry. He had a chance to earn 10000 yuan, but Liu Hua could not earn any more¡° Dead boy, where''s 30000? What''s going on here? " When Liu Hua came to Jiang Sheng, he didn''t care how badly Jiang Sheng was beaten. He grabbed Jiang Sheng''s ear and asked, showing his love for money like his life incisively and vividly¡° Mom, it''s Jiang Wan. Jiang Wan gave me 20000 yuan to teach Su Yingxia a lesson. " Jiang Sheng said. Liu Hua couldn''t help but exert more force on his hand. Jiang Sheng didn''t mention the 20000 yuan. It''s obvious that he is ready to take it privately. How can Liu Hua accept this kind of thing¡° You don''t give the money yet. " Liu Hua said¡° I''ll take it out. It''s none of your business. Go away. " Said brother long. Liu Hua this just a Leng, regret green intestines, know oneself did what stupid thing¡° Brother long, ten thousand yuan is enough to teach Su Yingxia. You don''t need thirty thousand yuan. " Liu Hua said with a pathetic look¡° Thirty thousand yuan, let you witness the end of Su Yingxia. It''s worth the ticket price. Come with me. " On the surface, brother long seems to be doing nothing, but in his heart, he is afraid to the extreme. What he is doing now is Han 3000''s request. He knows that after Han 3000 has dealt with these people, bad luck will fall on him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 206

    Can see Su Yingxia''s end personally, this is not exactly what Liu Hua asks for?


    She said before that she couldn''t see it with her own eyes. She thought 10000 yuan was not worth it. Now she has spent 30000 yuan, and she can''t get it back. How can she miss the chance to see a good play?


    "Brother long, it''s OK to go and see, but can we not let Su Yingxia find us?" Liu Hua asked.


    Seeing the smile on Liu Hua''s face, brother Long''s heart scolds him. He doesn''t know who he''s getting into.


    "Of course, you pay. Of course I''ll arrange for you." Said brother long.


    With a smile on his face, Liu Hua said, "well, let''s go."


    Jiang Sheng feels a little strange. Brother long is not such a talkative person. How can he suddenly feel amiable?


    When he came to the billiards room, brother long took the three members of the family to the basement.


    Jiang Wan and Su Yingxia are in different corners. In addition to them, there are two figures standing in the other corner.


    However, the three members of Jiang Sheng''s family didn''t care about the two men. In their opinion, they were the hands of brother long.


    "You don''t have to worry about talking. Su Yingxia''s ears are blocked up. I can''t hear you." Brother long said to a family of three.


    Liu Hua a little hesitant, afraid to be found by Su Yingxia, tentatively called: "Su Yingxia."


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t move, Liu Hua let go of her courage and said to brother long, "brother long, we gave you 30000 yuan. You have to make us think that 30000 yuan is worth it."


    Brother long sneered and said, "it''s worth it, of course. Why don''t you pay attention?"


    Liu Hua had an idea before that. What can make Han 3000 and Su Yingxia miserable is to let brother long go to Su Yingxia. In this way, Su Yingxia is dirty and Han 3000 is also green headed. It can be said that they have the best of both worlds.


    "Brother long, what do you think of Su Yingxia?" Liu Hua said.


    "Liu Hua, what are you talking about?" Jiang Fenghuang scolded that he just talked about it at home before, so he didn''t bother to refute Liu Hua''s words. But now, how can she say that in front of brother long? Does she really want to watch Su Yingxia being played by brother long?


    Liu Hua glared at Jiang Fenghuang and said, "Jiang Fenghuang, you don''t have the right to talk here. You forget that Han 3000 almost killed me and beat your son. Even if he died, I can''t let him out. I want him to know that Su Yingxia was played with and made him suffer."


    "Liu Hua, Su Yingxia is your niece. How can you be so cruel?" Jiang Fenghuang said.


    Liu Hua snorted coldly and said, "what niece is not niece? She hasn''t given me Liu money for so many years. Do I have to sympathize with her and pity her? You''re not the one who''s pinched. Don''t be sarcastic. "


    After Jiang Fenghuang clenched his fist, he sighed heavily and said, "Liu Hua, she calls you aunt."


    "I''m ashamed to be her aunt." Liu Hua was too lazy to talk nonsense with Jiang Fengjing again, and said to brother long, "brother long, don''t you want to have a try?"


    Brother long heard the conversation between the two people, and he was already in a cold sweat. He secretly looked at the two people in the corner and said, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, I don''t blame Liu Hua for being ruthless. I can only blame Han 3000 for being hateful." Liu Hua said with gnashing teeth.


    At this time, the figure in the corner came out. The closer he was, the more he could see him clearly.


    "Han 3000!" Liu Hua was shocked. How could Han 3000 be here.


    "Aunt, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much." Squatting in the corner of the wall, Su Yingxia also stood up and walked towards Liu Hua.


    Liu Hua''s face is pale. When she wants to question brother long, she finds that brother long has already knelt on the ground.


    "Brother Han, I have fulfilled all your requirements. Please let me go later." Brother long kowtows and says to Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, this is the trick you gave me!" When Liu Hua heard this, he finally understood what was going on. Brother long didn''t bring them to see Su Yingxia''s end, but Han 3000 deliberately arranged to lure her to say what she had just said.


    "Liu Hua, I gave you the cover, but I didn''t ask you to say those words just now. In your eyes, you probably don''t care about the kinship at all?" Han 3000 light way.


    Liu Hua doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do, but she can realize that Han 3000 won''t let her go easily.


    "So what if I said it or didn''t care. How dare you kill me?" Liu Hua said unconsciously.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said to Su Yingxia, "Yingxia, let Tang Zong take you home first."


    Although Su Yingxia is very angry, Liu Hua is a living person after all.


    "Three thousand, I..."


    "This time, listen to me." Han 3000''s expression is gentle, but his tone is irresistible.


    Su Yingxia knows that even she can''t change Han 3000''s decision this time.


    "Well, I''ll go home first." After Tang Zong left, Su Yingxia asked Tang Zong at the door of the billiards room, "do you know what Han 3000 can do?" Tang Zong didn''t have a deep understanding of Han 3000, but he could feel Han 3000''s killing intention, and if this kind of thing happened to him, he would never forgive Liu Hua lightly. relative? aunt? After Liu Hua said those words, these words became extremely ridiculous¡° Miss Su, I don''t know, but brother Han''s decision is for you, so no matter what happens, you shouldn''t blame him. " Tang Zong said. Su Yingxia nodded and said, "of course, I don''t blame him. I blame Liu Hua for not being sentimental. I''ll take the blame myself." In the basement, there was silence. Liu Hua looked directly at Han 3000. Jiang Sheng and Jiang Fengjing were afraid to talk with their heads down. There was Jiang Wan in the corner. They were also afraid to breathe¡° Which hand did you touch my wife with? " Han 3000 asks brother long. Kneeling brother long shivers all over. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 will settle accounts with him first. He stretched out his right hand and said, "brother Han, it''s this one."¡° From now on, get used to eating with your left hand. " Han 3000 light way¡° Good Brother long hardened his head and said, "don''t bother brother han to do it by himself. I''ll do it for you." Brother long took out a butterfly knife from his pocket. He held it in his left hand, spread it out into a palm with his right hand, and put it on the floor. One knife and two holes, blood flow! Seeing this scene, the three of Liu Hua were shocked. Brother long is a big man in the gray area of Binxian county. Now in front of Han 3000, he has to apologize for self harm! With a knife, brother Long''s body trembled, but there was no sound in his mouth. Raised eyebrow to see a Han three thousand after, long elder brother draws a knife, stab again. The three members of Liu Hua''s family were scared out of their wits and sat on the ground with their eyes blank. Han 3000 is not satisfied with this, looking at brother long quietly. Brother long gasped, almost on the verge of collapse, and said, "this is the end of offending brother Han. Yao long will remember it." The voice falls, dragon elder brother draws a knife again, doing repeated action again and again, until whole right palm flesh and blood is indistinct also dare not stop. Jiang Sheng has been scared to pee. For a coward like him, this kind of thing will scare him even if it happens in movies, let alone in real life. Liu Hua said before that Han 3000 didn''t dare to kill her, but now she was so scared that she could treat brother long like this. Even if she killed her, it was nothing. waste material? A loser? Useless son-in-law? At this moment, Liu Hua felt that these appellations were ridiculous to Han 3000¡° Han 3000, I''m your aunt. I''m your aunt. " Liu Hua knelt on the ground, constantly shaking his head, has been scared unconscious, repeating a sentence. Jiang Fenghuang doesn''t dare to say a word for Liu Hua. Even if Han 3000 wants to kill Liu Hua, she deserves it, because even Jiang Fenghuang can''t stand her proposal. Now what Chiang can count on is that Han 3000 let him and Jiang Sheng go. As for Liu Hua''s life, he doesn''t care. In the corner, although Jiang Wan didn''t know what happened, the more and more strong smell of blood in the air made her sweat¡° Almost Han 3000 said to Yao long¡° Thank you, brother Han. Thank you, brother Han. " Yao long kowtow, grateful, crying! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 207

    When Han 3000 put his eyes on Jiang Sheng, Jiang Sheng was so scared that he knelt down in front of Han 3000 without hesitation.


    "I''ve connived at the three members of your family several times. I''m not to blame for my own death." Han 3000 light said.


    Jiang Sheng cried and said, "Han 3000, it''s not my idea. It''s my mother. It''s my mother who wants to catch Su Yingxia. It''s also her who let brother long go to Su Yingxia. You''ve heard that. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Jiang Sheng, what are you talking about? I''m your mother." Liu Hua yells at Jiang Sheng in fright. Jiang Sheng''s words are obviously betraying her to save himself. This is to push her into the fire pit.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in charge of this matter. After all, you are all from the Jiang family. Let''s see what Jiang Hong will tell me." Han 3000 said.


    In less than ten minutes, Jiang Hong went to the billiards room and went into the basement. When he saw Yao Long''s bloody right hand, Jiang Hong was shocked. Yao long was the most powerful figure in Binxian county. Even he was in front of Han 3000, was he in such a terrible situation?


    "Jiang Hong, Su Yingxia, is it the Jiang family?" Han 3000 asked Jiang Hong.


    "Yes." Jiang Hong nodded heavily, Su Yingxia is his granddaughter, of course, is also a member of the Jiang family.


    "Since she is a member of the Jiang family, should she receive fair treatment?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "It should be."


    "Jiang Sheng and Jiang Wan arrested Su Yingxia, which I don''t pursue, but Liu Hua let Yao long rape Su Yingxia. What do you think we should do to make su Yingxia fair?" Han 3000 said.


    Hearing the word rape, Jiang Hong was shocked.


    Liu Hua did this kind of thing to his niece!


    Although it is understandable that she hated Su Yingxia, how could she be so cruel to her relatives?


    "Liu Hua, have you ever done such a thing?" Jiang Hong asked, gnashing his teeth.


    Liu Hua is very regretful now, but this kind of fact is not a word that she can cover up casually.


    "Dad, I was confused for a while. Now I know how to regret it." Liu Hua cried.


    Jiang Hong was so angry that he came to Liu Hua and slapped her face one after another.


    "You brute, she''s your niece. How can you do such a thing?" After Jiang Hong was tired, he said to Jiang Fenghuang, "Jiang Fenghuang, we Jiang family, can''t have this kind of woman."


    Jiang Fenghuang was shocked. Jiang Hong wanted him to divorce Liu Hua, but how dare he?


    "Jiang Hong, is that what you call fairness? If I didn''t show up, Su Yingxia would have been poisoned. Can you just drive her out of the Jiang family? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Jiang Hong looked at Han 3000, took a deep breath and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Since you are the head of the Jiang family, it''s not too much to kill Liu Hua in order to show fairness." Han 3000 laughs.


    Jiang Hong panic back two steps, Han 3000 unexpectedly want him to kill Liu Hua.


    It''s human life. It''s against the law.


    "Han 3000, I know you are very angry, but her fault can only be remedied by death?" Jiang Hong said.


    "Make up? This is atonement. " Han Sanqian said firmly.


    Liu Hua''s face pale, flustered said: "Jiang scenery, Jiang Sheng, what are you still doing, quickly find a way to save me, this loser want to kill me, don''t you hear me?"


    Jiang Fenghuang and Jiang Sheng dare not move. Although the three members of the family have a good relationship, they will fly separately in the face of disaster. Who is willing to bear the risk of life at this juncture?


    "Yao long, Liu Hua will not die. Don''t let go of any of the Jiang family." Han three thousand cold voice finish saying, left the basement.


    There was silence in the basement, which seemed to make people hear the intense heartbeat.


    Jiang Wan went to several people in despair and said to Jiang Hong, "grandfather, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong."


    Looking at Jiang Wan kneeling down, Jiang Hong angrily kicked Jiang Wan down. If it wasn''t for her, how could things have come to this point.


    She humiliated Su Yingxia again and again, but she didn''t know that from the beginning, this road was an abyss, which would not only kill her, but also drag down the whole Jiang family.


    "It''s time for your indulgence to be restrained." Jiang Hong reproached.


    Jiang Wan cried and nodded, regretting.


    Knowing that she is by no means Han 3000''s opponent, Jiang Wan even hopes that time can go back. If she doesn''t make things difficult for Su Yingxia and doesn''t find superiority in her, Liu Zhijie won''t break up with her.


    "Old man Jiang, I have to go to the hospital. You can tell me that Liu Hua died or Jiang''s family died." Although Yao Long''s right hand is numb and unconscious, and he knows that his right hand is definitely useless, even if it can be cured, it can never be cured, because Han 3000 has already said that it is an unchangeable fact that he should be used to eating with his left hand in the future.


    Jiang Hong calm face, Liu Hua is to blame, of course, can''t because of her and implicate the whole Jiang family. If a man like Yao long wants to deal with the Jiang family, it is impossible for the Jiang family to survive. After Yao long took the knife in his hand, Jiang Hong went to Liu Hua and said, "Liu Hua, don''t blame me. It''s your own confusion. If you can read a little bit of family affection, it won''t be like this." After leaving the billiards room, Han 3000 was not in a hurry to return to the villa, but was attracted by a fortune teller on the roadside. A very young man, dressed in Taoist clothes, has the same charm as the Taoist he saw in the photo. Maybe this is a liar. It gives people the same feeling¡° Can you tell fortune? " Han 3000 went to the stall and asked. The young Taoist looked up at Han 3000 and said, "I''m a fortune teller, but you''re not my fortune teller."¡° It''s just to cheat a few more money. Let''s make a price Han Sanqian doesn''t believe in fate. He believes that man will conquer nature. He just thought that a sentence of that Taoist priest brought pain to his childhood, so he wanted to expose the true face of this young Taoist priest¡° Money has a short life, so it''s not a good thing to have more money. " Said the young Taoist. Han 3000 gave a cold smile and said, "don''t you cheat for money? Are you not afraid of the curse of heaven? "¡° In this world, there is no natural calamity. It''s just karma. Only when there is a cause can there be a result. "¡° With these vague principles, you dare to cheat money. You''re not a coward. " Han 3000 shook his head with disdain. Although this kind of Taoist has no real ability, at least he has to have a smooth tongue to cheat people. But this man obviously has nothing¡° If you are willing to take the bait, don''t you just come to give me money? It''s just that I don''t want to eat your little fish. " The young Taoist laughed and began to close the stall. Then he talked to himself without knowing what he was talking about. Han 3000 stood up and said, "don''t let me see you in the future. Otherwise, you can''t keep your stall." After looking at Han 3000''s going away, the young Taoist said, "we still have a chance to meet. Master said that you must die. Otherwise, how can I go down the mountain? It''s a pity... "The young Taoist shook his head powerlessly and sighed again:" the path is not your opponent now, but it''s really the path to death. " After Han 3000 returns to the villa, Su Yingxia has obviously told Jiang LAN what happened. Jiang LAN is so angry that she doesn''t know what to say¡° Han 3000, Liu Hua, a woman with a heart like snakes and scorpions, can actually do such things. You can''t let her go. " Jiang Lan said angrily. Han 3000 took a look at Su Yingxia and said, "don''t rush back to Yuncheng and attend Liu Hua''s funeral." Su Yingxia and Jiang LAN were shocked when they heard this. Jiang LAN wants to revenge for Su Yingxia, but she doesn''t think Liu Hua will die because of this. Having seen the picture of Han 3000 forcing Nangong Qianqiu to death, Jiang LAN naturally will not doubt the authenticity of Han 3000''s words¡° Three thousand... You. "¡° It''s not me, it''s Chiang. " Han 3000 said¡° Grandfather¡° Dad Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia are stunned again. How could Jiang Hong be involved in this matter, and he killed Liu Hua? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 208

    Han 3000 does not say the reason, Su Yingxia and Jiang LAN did not continue to ask.


    Jiang Fengguang, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Wan witnessed the death of Liu Hua, which made their minds blank. But they knew that Jiang Hong was doing it to save the Jiang family. Otherwise, everyone in the Jiang family would have to be buried with him.


    When the four left the billiards room, Jiang Hong''s hands were still shaking. For him, this kind of thing was the first experience in his life. How could he not be afraid?


    "Grandfather, why is Han 3000 so powerful?" Jiang Wan''s heart bristles. He is afraid to think that he belittles Han 3000 every day, because all this is caused by Han 3000. Tang Zong calls him brother Han, and Yao long kneels to him, which fully shows that Han 3000 is not simple.


    Jiang hongyaguan is still trembling. After hearing Jiang Wan''s words, he trembled and said: "the Su family''s old man believed that Han 3000 had joined the Su family. There must be a reason. His identity is by no means as simple as we think. You are not allowed to mention this matter in the future. Just assume that nothing has happened. Otherwise, Liu Hua''s fate will fall on us sooner or later."


    "Dad, Liu Hua died, how to explain, how to explain to her mother''s family?" Although Jiang Fenghuang is sad, he also has a sense of relief. After all, he has been pressed by Liu Hua for so many years that he has no chance to take a breath. Now that Liu Hua is dead, his life has been relaxed.


    "Yao long will deal with it, and so will Tang Zong. Let''s talk about Liu Hua''s death." Jiang Hong said.


    Three people nodded, Yao long and Tang Zong two people, the truth of this matter will not be found out, they just need to remember a little, Han 3000, can''t provoke!


    The news of Liu Hua''s death soon spread out, and Tang Zong was secretly manipulating it. No one doubted it, and the hospital also issued relevant certificates.


    Three days later, Liu Hua was cremated and buried, and the matter came to an end. However, in the hearts of all the people in the Jiang family, it undoubtedly became a shadow.


    Cloud City.


    In Su Haichao''s office, since the company was acquired by a mysterious person, Su Haichao''s position as chairman of the board has stepped down. Now he is an idle man without a position in the company, and his fate will not know whether he can continue to stay in the company until the real chairman appears.


    Although he is no longer the chairman of the board, Su Haichao is still very cheeky sitting in the chairman''s office, obviously nostalgic for this position.


    Selling the company is a last resort. Su Haichao secretly vowed that he would take back the control of the company one day. Of course, this idea is ridiculous. He is nothing now, so why should he take back the control of the company.


    "Hai Chao, I heard that a new chairman will appear tomorrow. What are you going to do?" Su Yihan came to the office and said to Su Haichao.


    "Who told you that?" Su Haichao said with a gloomy face that the appearance of the new chairman tomorrow means that he is no longer qualified to appear in the chairman''s office after today.


    "Duhong." Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao smashed his fist on his desk and said in a cold voice: "if it wasn''t for Du Hong, how could I be reduced to this situation? I''d like to see who the new chairman is and how capable he is. Now the west of the city project has nothing to do with the Su family, and what ability he has to bring the company back to life."


    Su Yihan''s expression is tangled. I don''t know if I should tell Su Haichao in advance.


    She knows that Su Haichao is very unconvinced, and even he would like to see the company go bankrupt in the hands of the new chairman. However, this situation is obviously impossible, because Zhong Liang will also appear in tomorrow''s meeting. Su Yihan knows very well what it means.


    "Hai Chao, Zhong Liang will also attend tomorrow''s meeting." Su Yihan clenched his teeth and said that even if he didn''t say it now, he would know it tomorrow. It''s better to tell him now.


    "What Su Haichao stood up angrily, and Zhong Liang would also attend, which made him unable to believe. He said: "how can this happen? Zhong Liang, the damned thing, why should he attend the company''s meeting? What does it have to do with him?"


    Su Yihan sighed. Why did Zhong Liang attend the meeting? How could su Haichao not guess? He just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Hai Chao, the fact is already like this. You can bear it." Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao angrily lifted the desk, but his strength was too small, and he didn''t overturn it. He just made the desk move slightly.


    But he didn''t give up. Instead, he smashed the computer and everything he saw in the office.


    In less than two minutes, the chairman''s office was in a mess.


    "Zhong Liang, the damned guy, didn''t he say that he would not cooperate with the Su family?" Su Haichao is not willing to roar.


    Su Yihan shakes his head and lets Su Haichao go crazy and walk out of the office.


    It''s really hard for Su Haichao to accept this kind of thing, but it''s a good thing for other relatives of the Su family. Almost every relative of the Su family is very excited after hearing this news, because if the company goes through the crisis, it means that they will not lose their jobs and can still live on the company. At most, they will have less opportunities to make money.


    "Yihan, what''s the reaction of Su Haichao?"¡° He''s going crazy, smashing everything in the office. " Su Yihan said. Several relatives of the Su family are not surprised to hear this. He has been chairman of the board of directors for a short time, and now he has stepped down. How can he easily accept it¡° I don''t know who the new chairman is. I can finally see him tomorrow. "¡° Ah, I hope he will continue to use us. If he leaves the company, it will be very difficult for us to survive outside. "¡° Yes, I hope the company doesn''t wash the dishes. " The Su family''s relatives, who have lived a vegetarian life for many years, have no real skills at all. Leaving the Su family''s company is nothing, so they naturally worry about their future. But now the fate is in the hands of the new chairman. Even if they are worried, they can only pray for a way to live. Mountainside villa, Su Yingxia and others can finally relax after they return home. Although Liu Hua''s death has brought them some psychological pressure, Han 3000''s performance in front of them is still the same as before, so there is nothing to worry about. Jiang LAN does not dare to provoke Han 3000 any more. He treats Han 3000 politely for fear that he will be a little unhappy. As for Su Guoyao, he doesn''t even have the courage to look at Han 3000. Even if he and Han 3000 eat at the same table, he will feel tremendous pressure. On the dinner table, Han 3000 finds he Ting''s hesitation on her face. It seems that something has happened, and Su Yingxia is also a little depressed. He Ting must have something to do with her daughter. As for Su Yingxia''s depression, it must be because of the company. After all, she is a strong woman. If she stays at home all day and doesn''t work, Su Yingxia can''t adapt to this kind of life¡° Welcome summer. Shall I take you to the company tomorrow? " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia said with a wry smile: "I''ve left my job on my own initiative. What else can I do in the company?"¡° Ah, if you want me to say that you are too impulsive about this matter. If you take the initiative to leave, you have fulfilled Su Haichao''s wish. He wants you not to work in the company. " Jiang LAN says helplessly that she has never interfered in Su Yingxia''s decision, because Su Yingxia has always done the right thing, but in this matter, Jiang LAN thinks Su Yingxia is wrong, and wrong¡° Mom, things have happened. What''s the use of saying that now? " Su Yingxia droops her head. In fact, she regrets it. Now Su Haichao should still be laughing. Thinking of these things, Su Yingxia is upset¡° In fact... "At this time, Han Sanqian said:" after you left your company, the weak water real estate company dissolved the cooperation, and the bank also forced the Su family to repay the loan, so now the company is having a hard time. " Su Yingxia is not happy because what she wants is not how miserable the company is, but that she can go to work. Jiang Lan was very happy to hear this, and said: "it''s deserved. How can su Haichao replace the importance of Yingxia in the company? Now he should be about to regret his death." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 209

    "But it has nothing to do with me." Su Yingxia said listlessly.


    "Cough... When you came back to Binxian, I bought the company, so you are now the new chairman." Han 3000 said.


    Everyone, including he Ting, looked up at Han 3000 with wide eyes.


    Acquired the company!


    He bought the company!


    Jiang LAN unconsciously took a look at Su Guoyao. This is another big expense. Where does Han 3000 come from? How can he be so rich.


    After being shocked, Su Yingxia said to Han 3000, "you... Are you kidding me? Did you buy the company?"


    "But tomorrow, Zhong Liang will come to you for trouble, and the project in the west of the city is estimated that the company can''t get it back, so you have to find a way for the company to tide over the crisis." Han 3000 said.


    The west of the city project determines whether the Su family can become a first-line aristocratic family in Yuncheng. At the beginning, the old lady put all her eggs in one basket, so she faced this dilemma. However, as long as she tried to get out of the west of the city project, use the existing funds to develop other channels, and get rid of her ambition to become a first-line aristocratic family, the Su family could not survive this crisis.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said, "I won''t let you down."


    Seeing that Su Yingxia has recovered his fighting power, Han 3000 smiles and says, "I''m not disappointed. I''m willing to do anything that can make you happy."


    Su Yingxia lowered her head with scarlet cheeks. She was very moved, and even thought of a special way of gratitude. However, this way was too shy, and she should not take the initiative, so she gave up soon.


    Jiang LAN stares at Su Guoyao. It seems that he is looking at Han 3000. In order to make su Yingxia happy, even the company has been acquired. What can you do.


    Su Guoyao buried his head plaintively. He didn''t want to, but his strength didn''t allow him to buy the company. It was a lot of money, which he could take out.


    After dinner, the family was watching TV in the living room. He Ting finished her work and went back to her room.


    "Three thousand, aunt he seems to have something today. Would you like to ask?" Su Yingxia reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 had such a plan. After listening to Su Yingxia''s words, he walked towards he Ting''s room.


    Knock on the door, he Ting opened the door, slightly lowered his head, obviously to cover up his expression, but Han 3000 can still see the face with tears.


    "Aunt he, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 asks he ting.


    He Ting shook her head and said, "nothing, 3000. Aunt he wants to resign."


    "Quit!" Han Sanyi was surprised. How could he resign? And Han 3000 know he Ting''s personality, she can''t be dissatisfied with the salary.


    "I hope you can understand aunt he." He Ting lowered her head and said.


    "If you don''t tell me what happened, I won''t agree with it, and I won''t pay you." Han 3000 tone tough said, can let he Ting resign, the thing is certainly not small, and she is a daughter, this matter, must have something to do with her daughter.


    He Ting began to panic when she heard this. She still had to rely on Han 3000 to settle her salary to find her daughter. If Han 3000 didn''t settle her salary, she would resign.


    "3000, I know you''re a good man, but I can''t ask you to help me with everything. You''ve helped me enough." He Ting said.


    Han 3000 sighs. He Ting feels that she is in debt. He can understand. But he Ting quit her job. How can she survive in the future?


    "Aunt he, can your ability help her? Without a job, what will your mother and son eat in the future? If you feel you owe me something, just make more delicious meals in the future. " Han 3000 said.


    He Ting put out her hand to wipe her tears. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Han 3000 asked.


    "I don''t know, just listen to Yingying said, school to her drop out, I also have no time to understand the situation, on the phone, she has been crying, I am very worried about her situation." He Ting said.


    Drop out?


    He Ting has said Jiang Yingying many times. Her words reveal that Jiang Yingying is diligent and studious. She is a very good girl. How can she be dropped out of school?


    "I''ll go to her school tomorrow. Don''t worry." Han 3000 said.


    "Thank you, thank you three thousand." He Ting said gratefully.


    Han 3000 patted he ting on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    After comforting he Ting, Han 3000 goes back to the living room and tells Su Yingxia about it. Su Yingxia also agrees that Han 3000 will go to Rongshi tomorrow to see what''s going on with Jiang Yingying. As for the company, she tells Han 3000 not to worry about it and can handle it alone.


    Han Sanqian believes in Su Yingxia''s personal ability. The company has acquired Su Yingxia. If those Su family relatives are really short-sighted, they will be fired one by one. There is nothing to worry about.


    When she goes to bed, Su Yingxia takes off the red line in front of Han 3000 for the reason of red line. This is the limit she can achieve. If Han 3000 doesn''t understand her meaning, Su Yingxia can''t help it.


    However, it is obvious that Han 3000 did not understand the true meaning of Su Yingxia, and said that he would buy some good lines to go home tomorrow, but he made Su Yingxia mad. This kind of person, why have a wife! Iron straight male cancer, don''t you take the initiative to rush up, he can''t understand my mind all his life¡° What''s the matter with you? " Suddenly see Su Yingxia''s expression is not clear, Han 3000 doubt asked. Su Yingxia took a heavy breath and said, "it''s nothing. You can tear it down slowly. I''ll sleep first."¡° OK, take a rest when you''re tired. I''ll take care of this little thing. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia desperately lies on the bed and wants to cover herself with a pillow. The next morning, Su Yingxia put on formal clothes. Han 3000 was fascinated by the beautiful lines of her body. Although other clothes will still make su Yingxia shine brightly, this ol dress is even more exciting. Han 3000 has to doubt that he has a uniform¡° Do you look good? " Su Yingxia asks Han 3000¡° Yes Han 3000 did not hesitate to nod his head, it is really good-looking, just look at the population dry tongue dry¡° You deserve to see it all your life. " Su Yingxia walked out of the room with a cold face. Han 3000 didn''t understand what was going on, and he got angry again. After walking out of the room, Su Yingxia has driven to work by himself, which makes Han 3000 speechless¡° What''s the matter with Yingxia again? " Jiang LAN in the living room asks Han 3000. Han 3000 fished his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s my aunt." Jiang LAN can''t laugh or cry, but she can''t guess the specific reason. It''s normal for women to have so many days in a month. Su''s company. The relatives of the Su family arrived early, because today is the day to meet the new chairman of the board. People who are always late for work usually come here earlier than everyone else. Su Haichao is still sitting in the position of the chairman of the board. Other relatives have some opinions¡° Haichao, this position no longer belongs to you. You''d better get up quickly. "¡° Yes, if the new chairman sees him, what should he do if he is not happy? "¡° Get up and don''t give us any trouble Su Haichao''s persuasion from his relatives was particularly harsh. This group of weeds fell with the wind. It was really quick¡° You white eyed wolves, did the dogs eat all the good I had in my hand before? " Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth¡° You see what position you are now, and you still regard yourself as the chairman of the board. "¡° If it wasn''t for you, the company wouldn''t be like this. You don''t know how to reflect. "¡° Su Haichao, get up and don''t harm us any more. " A group of relatives didn''t leave any affection, and even Su Guolin didn''t dare to speak for Su Haichao, because Su Haichao really suffered from this situation, which is not worthy of sympathy. At this time, Zhong Liang came to the conference room. Su Haichao got up and went to Zhong Liang and said, "brother Zhong, didn''t you say you won''t cooperate with the Su family? Why do you want to come? " Zhong Liang looked at Su Haichao contemptuously and said: "the loss of this shutdown will be borne by your company. Of course, I will come, otherwise who will lose money to me." Hearing this, Su Haichao laughs. It''s not a timely help, it''s a further disaster. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 210

    "Sit down, brother Zhong, sit down." After knowing Zhong Liang''s intention, Su Haichao''s attitude immediately changed, like licking a dog.


    When Su''s relatives saw this scene, they couldn''t get angry. When he lost his position as chairman of the board, he didn''t want to tell them. He even wanted to take all Su''s family members to be buried with him. He was not reconciled to not seeing the company go bankrupt.


    Su Guolin as Su Haichao''s father, even he can''t look down.


    In the company, they can at least have a bite to eat, but when the company is finished, everyone will follow.


    "Hai Chao, you bastard, do you know what you are doing?" Su Guolin said, biting his teeth.


    Su Haichao''s heart has been distorted and he can''t accept the fact that he is leaving office. He hopes that all the people who watch jokes will be in trouble with him.


    If it''s a big deal, we''ll die together. There''s company on the way to huangquan. What''s to be afraid of?


    "Dad, it''s none of your business." Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    Su Guolin was so angry that he wanted to beat up his unfilial son. But at this time, there was a loud noise outside the meeting room. It seems that the new chairman of the board is coming.


    All the people stretched their heads, and after a beautiful figure appeared, all the relatives of the Su family looked puzzled.


    Su Yingxia!


    What else is she doing in the company.


    Su Haichao rushed to Su Yingxia for the first time. Before he went to Yundingshan villa to block Su Yingxia, but he didn''t succeed. Later, Su Yingxia went to Binxian again. He had no place to vent his anger. Now Su Yingxia even dares to come to the company.


    "Su Yingxia, you get out of here. What qualifications do you have to be here?" Su Haichao scolded.


    Su Yingxia is accompanied by two bodyguards, who are under Mo Yang. Han 3000 arranges to protect her, in order to avoid some conflicts. It is also because of the two bodyguards that Su Haichao dare not get too close to Su Yingxia.


    "Su Haichao, you are no longer the chairman of the board. It''s not up to you to manage the company''s affairs." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao expression ferocious, indignant said: "if it wasn''t for you, how can I be reduced to this point, smelly girl, it''s you who hurt me."


    "I quit my job, and it just fulfilled your wish. How could I hurt you?" Su Yingxia said.


    This statement is tenable, but Su Haichao will accept it only if it does not affect the company.


    But now, the company has been acquired, and he has become the least important person in the company. Su Hai supernatural will put the responsibility on Su Yingxia.


    "You''ve known the consequences for a long time. That''s why you left. You''re trying to hurt me." Su Haichao roared, even could not help raising his fist.


    Su Yingxia''s two bodyguards each step forward, which makes Su Haichao dare not act rashly.


    "Su Haichao, if you don''t force me, how can it be like this? And what position do you use to talk to me now? Are you a company cleaner or a security guard? " Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    This sentence completely angered Su Haichao. Su Yingxia clearly came to see his joke. He would never let Su Yingxia succeed.


    "Get out of here. The new chairman will come to the company for a meeting today. It''s not enough for you to harm me. Do you want to harm other people?" Su Haichao said.


    This remark obviously means something. Other Su''s relatives don''t want to be harmed by Su Yingxia.


    "Su Yingxia, you''d better go now. Since you''ve left your job, why come from looking for boring."


    "Yes, it''s su Haichao''s fault, but now it''s like this. It''s not kind of you to pull us into the water."


    "Su Yingxia, get out of here. You are no longer a member of our company. No one will like to see you. And I brought two bodyguards to pretend to scare who. " Su Yihan said with disdain.


    Su Yingxia looks at Su''s relatives. Everyone seems unwilling to see her, especially Su Yihan''s hostility.


    "If I leave, who will give you a meeting?" Su Yingxia said.


    attend a meeting?


    Today''s meeting, but what does the new chairman have to do with Su Yingxia?


    Some of the relatives of the Su family were shocked.


    Is Su Yingxia the new chairman? Did she buy the company secretly?


    "Welcome summer... New chairman, it''s you?" Asked someone.


    This sentence shocked not only the relatives but also the employees.


    After leaving, Su Yingxia bought the whole company!


    How is that possible?


    How could she be so powerful.


    "You... You are the chairman?" Su Yihan immediately counseled. Now she''s living like a beggar. If she loses her job again, she can''t even eat. If Su Yingxia is really the new chairman of the company, what she said just now is enough for Su Yingxia to dismiss her.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia said.


    The attitude of the Su family''s relatives suddenly changed, and they met each other with happy faces.


    "Yingxia, I didn''t expect you to be the chairman of the board of directors. Well, it''s so nice. The company still doesn''t fall into the hands of people with different surnames."


    "Great, welcome summer."¡° It''s better to welcome summer. If it wasn''t for you, our company would be finished. " Where does Su Yingxia get the money to buy the company? They don''t care, and it''s not something they can care about. In their opinion, since the chairman of the board is Su Yingxia, then their layoff crisis has come into contact¡° Su Yingxia, grass mud horse, this is the set you set for me, right At this time, the furious Su Haichao finally couldn''t help it and waved his fist to Su Yingxia. In Su Haichao''s view, this is the situation Su Yingxia set up for him. She left the company on purpose and put the company in crisis. Then she bought the company and took back the position of chairman of the board. Before his fist fell in front of Su Yingxia, Su Haichao fell to the ground first. Mo Yang''s two men, how could su Yingxia be injured? If Su Yingxia lost half of her hair, they would not be able to hand over to Moyang. One of the bodyguards stepped on Su Haichao''s chest and said in a cold voice: "boy, calm down, otherwise it''s not good to lack arms and legs." Su Haichao was so scared that he quickly apologized: "brother, I''m impulsive. I''m sorry." People automatically make way for Su Yingxia. After entering the conference room, Su Yingxia sits in the position of the chairman of the board. After all the relatives were seated, Zhong Liang said, "Miss Su, the Su family has to pay for the delay of the West City project. If you have any questions about this, my lawyer will give you a good explanation."¡° Brother Zhong, I''m giving you trouble. I''ll have no objection to the full compensation for the loss of the Su family. " Su Yingxia said. Zhong Liang light smile, Su Yingxia is really a woman with courage, such a small problem for her, it is useless¡° Thank you, Miss Su. In that case, I won''t delay your meeting. I''ll leave first. " Zhong Liang got up and said. As for the compensation for the project in the west of the city, the relatives of the Su family are naturally unwilling. But since Su Yingxia is the chairman of the board, who dares to refute what she said¡° Su Yingxia, you''re so fuckin ''counsellor. If you want to lose money, you''ll lose money. The company is in your hands. How long can it last? " Su Haichao sneers that Zhong Liang''s trouble is so easy to solve, which he doesn''t want to see, but it''s good to let Su Yingxia bleed at least¡° If you fight a lawsuit with weak water real estate, the company will have more trouble. If you lose the Chengxi project, you just can''t let the Su family become a first-line family in Yuncheng, but it''s not difficult to maintain the previous state in order to operate normally. " Su Yingxia has long thought that if he gives up this goal, the company will not bear too much pressure. If he leaves Castle Peak, he will not be afraid of no firewood. In the future, he will not have the opportunity to impact this goal. Now, the most important thing is to get the company back on track as soon as possible, and not be affected too much by the West City project¡° A billion yuan loan. Without the West City project, what do you take to pay back? " Su Haichao said. Su Yingxia looked at Su Haichao and said with a faint smile, "you are no longer an employee of the Su family. It''s not your turn to worry about these things, right?"¡° You... "Su Haichao gritted his teeth. Su Yingxia said this to drive him out of the company¡° Am I going to call security, or are you going to leave by yourself? " Su Yingxia said. Su Haichao sneered: "without me, Su Haichao''s company will be doomed sooner or later. Su Yingxia, we''ll see. One day you will come to me."¡° I know you have a lot of contacts in your hands, but don''t forget that the interests of businessmen are paramount. Who cares about this worthless relationship now? " Su Yingxia said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 211

    A worthless relationship!


    This sentence directly hit Su Haichao''s heart.


    He used these words to threaten Su Yingxia, but he didn''t want Su Yingxia to see through the essence of the matter directly.


    When he is no longer the chairman of the company, who will pay attention to him?


    Since Kangling died, they mentioned that they would continue to cooperate with the company. Su Haichao knows that there must be something inside. Maybe Su Yingxia, a schemer, has already mastered all this.


    "Su Yingxia, I will make you regret it." Su Haichao finished, looked at other su family relatives and continued: "I will let you know who can lead the Su family to prosperity. You garbage will regret it sooner or later if you follow her."


    After su Haichao left, the Su family meeting went on as usual. Su Yingxia''s plan was very simple, to stabilize the existing development of the Su family, and then to seek a breakthrough. Naturally, other people didn''t dare to have any opinions on this matter. After all, they had to rely on the company to survive. Now Su Yingxia is the chairman of the board of directors, so they obediently obey their orders.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian drove the Lamborghini he had brought back from the repair shop towards Rongshi.


    Chengdu is less than 100 kilometers away from Yuncheng, but it has developed better than Yuncheng, and has the momentum of impacting the first tier cities in recent years.


    There is a very famous temple in Rong City. On the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, pilgrims will go to the temple to pray for blessings. It is said that the abbot of the temple is the reincarnation of a great immortal. Of course, only some devout believers will believe this. Ordinary pilgrims just come here to seek some psychological comfort.


    In places like temples, it''s very strange to see people dressed as Taoists. But at this time, there was a young Taoist walking up the path towards the back mountain, and he didn''t care when passers-by looked at him strangely.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen Taoist chanting Buddhism?"


    "Look again, believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes."


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    The young Taoist swearing all the way to the back of the mountain, after nine twists and eighteen turns, came to a green tile house.


    There are rare people here. They belong to the forbidden area for pilgrims. Only a few people know about this place, such as the abbot of the temple.


    "Master, I''m back." The young Taoist sat in front of the gate of the green tile roofed house. He had no Taoist style at all. He took off his shoes and began to rub his feet. He also put his fingers on his nose and took a deep breath.


    "Along the way, I''m really tired to death, but I met the man you said. In fact, it''s not so good. If I don''t fight him, he will kneel down in front of me and pinch my people for help." The little Taoist continued.


    When the door opened, an old man with white hair hobbled out, hit the young Taoist on the head with a chestnut and said, "Qingyun, tell me the truth, you didn''t do anything stupid."


    The young Taoist named Qingyun covered his head with a look of pain and said, "master, I respect your teaching. I just met him. I didn''t say anything or do anything. You can rest assured."


    "Yes." The white haired old man nodded his head, took out a piece of jade from his pocket, crystal clear, said: "this thing is very important, you must remember to put it away."


    As soon as Qingyun saw that the jade didn''t look like a common thing, he quickly took it and said with salivation: "master, this thing is good. Is it very valuable?"


    The old man with white hair stretched out his hand. It seemed that he was going to teach Qingyun a lesson. However, Qingyun moved quickly and stepped back two steps. He said, "master, don''t worry. I''m just asking. I won''t sell it."


    "Remember, this jade is very important. Even if it is life-threatening, you can''t give it to anyone. It''s a keepsake, a very important keepsake." Said the old man with white hair.


    "Don''t worry, I have such a brilliant mind that I will never forget it." Qingyun said with a smiley face.


    Looking at Qingyun''s languid attitude, the white haired old man sighed and said, "go down the mountain, go to Han 3000 and don''t come back."


    Qingyun was stunned. He put away his laughter and said, "master, why do you want to go to Han 3000? Didn''t you say he was going to die? And I''m gone. Who''s going to take care of you? "


    "Do I need your care? Remember master''s words, it''s better to make friends with him. Someone will come to you in the future. This jade is a token to prove your identity. " Said the old man with white hair.


    Qingyun''s brain is full of paste, and he becomes friends with Han 3000? Is it going to stab him in the back? However, with his current skill, even if he is plotting, he will not be able to succeed. Moreover, who will come to him? What does this jade token represent?


    "I know you have a lot of doubts, but in the future, you have a chance to know, but before that, for your safety, you should not investigate anything and let it be." The old man with white hair warned.


    "Master, I was brought up by you since I was a child. I''m sure I won''t have two words about what you want me to do, but I can''t come back. Is that too much? I want to see you to the end. " Green cloud said.


    The old man with white hair kicked and said, "get out of here." Back to the green tile house, after closing the door heavily, his voice came from inside: "take off this Taoist robe, you can do what you want to do, don''t think I don''t know you often go to peep at those female pilgrims, but the female sex is enough, don''t waste your body." This sentence makes Qingyun completely excited¡° Master, I don''t really want to leave, but I can''t resist your old temper, so I''m leaving now. Don''t miss me too much. " With that, Qingyun ran away. As soon as he got to the temple, Qingyun suddenly stopped. He felt an uncertain feeling in his heart and ran back quickly. Back to the green tile house, Qingyun called master several times, but there was no movement in the room, which made Qingyun''s heart sink to the bottom. Push open the door, what you see is a pair of dangling legs¡° Master! Who, who killed you Qingyun cried bitterly. He was brought up by his master since he was a child. Although Qingyun looks like a naughty man, he almost treats his master as his father in his mind. He knew that someone must have forced him to die¡° Master, I will take revenge for you. No matter who he is, I want him to bury you with me. " Qingyun buried the old man with white hair in tears before going down the mountain. At Rongshi University, Jiang Yingying, with a horse''s tail tied, is buried in her head. She is obviously in a hurry and seems to be running away. But as soon as she gets to the school gate, several girls stop her¡° Jiang Yingying, what''s your hurry? You''re running so fast. You''re not going to help make money. "¡° I can''t see that you are a good student in the eyes of a teacher. You are still a jerk. You make money in this way. "¡° If you are short of money, tell us that it can help you. You don''t have to be cheap. "¡° By the way, it''s said that your mother works as a servant for others. It should be very hard to pay for your tuition. " These girls and Jiang Yingying are classmates, but their relationship is not very good. Recently, there are some rumors about Jiang Yingying in the school, so they find the opportunity to fall into the well and hope to use this opportunity to drive Jiang Yingying out of the school¡° What does my mother do? It''s none of your business. Please get out of the way Jiang Yingying said¡° Jiang Yingying, I advise you not to go out of school. Now the school is holding a research meeting on your affairs, and maybe you will be expelled. If you go out in this hot spot, you will have a good reputation as a platform girl. "¡° Yes, yes. You don''t have to worry about making money. Let''s wait until the limelight. "¡° Maybe she is too poor to eat now. If she doesn''t go out with her guests, will she be hungry? " Several people cover their mouths and laugh. Their words are full of insults and taunts to Jiang Yingying. Jiang Yingying''s expression is gloomy. These things have been framed. They are nothing¡° Jiang Yingying, I have a video here. Do you want to see it? " One of the women took out her cell phone and opened a video. Although the distance is very long, Jiang Yingying can still see the video content from the picture. This is in the bedroom. The picture on the video is that she is changing clothes. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 212

    "If I send this video on the campus intranet, do you think it will cause a sensation?" The girl with the mobile phone said with a smile on her face.


    From the video point of view, this should be taken secretly by the roommate.


    But in the current situation, it doesn''t matter who secretly took the video. If the video really reaches the campus intranet, her innocence will be destroyed.


    Jiang Yingying''s first idea is to rush up and grab her cell phone.


    But just walked to the girl''s side, another girl pulled Jiang Yingying''s ponytail, and very hard to pull Jiang Yingying to the ground.


    "Jiang Yingying, look at you. I''ll give you a chance. As long as you are obedient, I''ll delete the video. How about that?" The girl with the mobile phone said to Jiang Yingying.


    "OK, as long as you''re willing to delete the video, I''ll do whatever I want." Jiang Yingying pale said, she can''t let this video flow out, otherwise this stain will follow her life.


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t force you." The girl with the mobile phone smiles like a flower, looks good, but a treacherous face makes people nauseous.


    After thinking for a while, the girl said: "you kneel down and admit that you are a bitch. I only take pictures. How about that?"


    Jiang Yingying is not a fool. Once the photos of her kneeling down are inscribed, her rumors can no longer be cleared.


    "I have no grudge against you. Why do you deliberately aim at me?" Jiang Yingying puzzled said.


    "A slut is a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats. You have ruined the reputation of our school. I''ll punish you. Do you need any reason?" The girl said disdainfully, in her eyes, Jiang Yingying is like a low-level creature in general.


    Jiang Yingying shakes her head and sits helpless on the ground. If she doesn''t agree to her request, the video will spread on the intranet, and she will be destroyed by the video.


    But kneeling down the photo, by the intentional person use, also can let her unable to clear the injustice.


    What should we do?


    Jiang Yingying felt the most desperate moment in her life, because no matter what choice she made, her life would sink to the bottom.


    Lowering her head and sobbing, Jiang Yingying sees a pair of men''s legs coming to her.


    "What''s the matter?" The voice was very severe.


    Jiang Yingying raised her head, it was a strange face.


    "Who are you and what does it have to do with you?" The girl with the mobile phone disdains to look at the comer, want to save the hero, also don''t see what they are.


    In addition to these girls, many people nearby looked at him with surprised eyes, because just now he appeared in a Lamborghini, which was very eye-catching.


    It''s Han 3000 who has never met Jiang Yingying, but on he Ting''s mobile phone, he has recorded Jiang Yingying''s appearance, but he didn''t expect to see Jiang Yingying being bullied as soon as he arrived at the school gate.


    "Jiang Yingying? I''m Han 3000. " Han 3000 reaches out his hand to Jiang YingYing and says.


    Han 3000!


    Jiang Yingying heard he Ting mention that her boss will come to school today to help her deal with the trouble.


    But in Jiang Yingying''s imagination, since she is the boss, she has to be a middle-aged man. How can she be so young? And a handsome guy.


    "You... Are you brother 3000?" Jiang Yingying can''t believe it.


    Han three thousand smile, said: "if false package change, first up."


    After pulling up Jiang Yingying, Han 3000 asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "She, in her mobile phone, has a video of me changing clothes, which was secretly taken by my roommate." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a coagulation, cold voice way: "give me the mobile phone."


    "Who do you think you are? If you want me to give it to you, it''s something. What can I do if I don''t give it to you?" The girl held her head high and said in a rebellious manner.


    Han 3000 turned to Jiang YingYing and said, "if you can''t study in this school, I''ll change one for you."


    People still don''t understand what Han 3000''s words mean. Han 3000 suddenly grabbed the girl''s throat and said in a cold voice, "beating someone at the school gate will have a big impact. Otherwise, you can give it to me honestly and I''ll let you go."


    Girls did not expect Han 3000 will be rough with her, but also in public, so bold.


    "You... Let me go, do you know who I am?" Girls gnash their teeth said.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. The important thing is that you don''t annoy me." Han three thousand finish, hand back, pull the girl down in front of the body, grabbed the mobile phone.


    The picture of the mobile phone still stays on the page where the video ends. After Han 3000 directly deleted the video, he threw the mobile phone on the ground and crushed it.


    "I''m not leaving yet. If you have any complaints, you can come to me at any time." Han 3000 said to the girl, and then took Jiang Yingying to the Lamborghini.


    "He... He drives a sports car!"


    "Is this his car? This is a Lamborghini. "


    "When did Jiang Yingying know such rich people?"


    The girl students who had just blocked the road saw this scene, and they all grew up and gaped. Jiang Yingying also some can''t believe, although he Ting told her that this is the boss, but Jiang Yingying also didn''t think that this is a Lamborghini boss! So young, many gold, even for her this small trip, Jiang Yingying don''t know how to thank Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, thank you for coming here for my business. " After getting on the bus, Jiang Yingying said to Han 3000 with an apologetic face¡° Before aunt he didn''t make it clear what''s going on. Tell me why the school expelled you. " Han 3000 asked. Jiang Yingying was full of grievances and tears when she thought about it. She said, "I want to lighten my mother''s burden, so I took a part-time job as a tutor. The student is a girl in grade two of primary school. One day when I arrived, I went to give her a lesson, but after I went home, she was not there, only her father was at home, and her father just started to touch me, Later, he said that he wanted to support me, but I didn''t promise him. He wanted to force me, but when his wife came home, he said that I seduced him. Then her wife came to school, and the story spread After a pause, Jiang Yingying continued: "now the school says that I am a stage girl, which affects the reputation of the school, so the school authorities want to expel me. Now they are in a meeting." Han three thousand smile, said: "it seems that I come at the right time, don''t cry, since I came, I will certainly not let people wronged you." With that, Han 3000 started the engine and drove directly to the school. Vehicles outside the school are generally not allowed to enter the school, so the security guard decided to stop immediately. But the engine roared like a wild animal. Seeing that the car didn''t slow down, the security guard could only dodge and watch the car drive into the campus¡° Lying trough, who is it? It''s rampant. It doesn''t pay attention to our school at all. "¡° Didn''t Jiang Yingying get on the bus just now? It can''t be Jiang Yingying''s gold owner. "¡° Oh, now the golden master dares to make trouble in the school. He doesn''t know who our school managers are, does he¡° This time, there''s a good play to see. Jiang Yingying is not just going to be dropped out of school. This gold Lord is so arrogant, and she won''t have good fruit to eat. "¡° That''s right. A few school directors are all big figures in Rongshi. He is a rich second generation who wants to find a place for Jiang Yingying. Isn''t he looking for death? " The university conference room. In addition to the headmaster and the school manager, there are Jiang Yingying''s teachers and Jiang Yingying''s two tutors. The teacher''s position is very firm, because she knows how hard Jiang Yingying is a student, so in her opinion, Jiang Yingying can never do such a thing¡° Headmaster, this matter should be investigated in detail. We can''t stigmatize a good student. " Said the teacher. Hearing the teacher''s words, Ke Yun stood up angrily and said, "do you mean my husband slandered her? We are big business people. What we want is face. What are you talking about without evidence? " Lin Shaohui, as the party involved in this matter, knows exactly what the situation is. But in front of Ke Yun''s main room, how dare he admit his obscene behavior and say, "don''t be fooled by her honest appearance. I also think she is very poor. She told me so many poor things, saying that her family is miserable and needs money, otherwise, How could I be confused for a moment? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 213

    If you want to add sin to it, you have no choice.


    The teacher sighed. She tried her best to help Jiang Yingying investigate this matter and avoid ruining a student''s life. But Lin Shaohui''s firm attitude made this matter have no turning point. Moreover, Jiang Yingying''s status belongs to the disadvantaged group in front of Lin Shaohui. In terms of school, she certainly won''t care about her feelings.


    "There''s no need to discuss this matter. If you don''t expel Jiang Yingying, I''ll spread it out. I can''t blame the school for its reputation." Ke Yun said coldly.


    The headmaster and the two school directors looked at each other. Although not all the school directors were there, they also had the right to decide such a small matter.


    Just expelling an unknown student can reduce the trouble, which is the best result for the school.


    "OK, that''s it. I''ll send a notice right away." Said the headmaster.


    Ke Yun complacently smiles, but she still looks like she doesn''t give up. She says, "this teacher has been protecting Jiang Yingying. I don''t think she''s a good thing, so we should investigate. After all, we cherish each other. Maybe she''s not clean either."


    When the teacher heard this, his face was livid and he said, "why do you talk nonsense like that?"


    "Nonsense?" Ke Yun looked upright and said, "if you''re not such a person, why do you want to protect Jiang Yingying, a cheap woman who didn''t learn well since childhood? Later, when you come to society, you''ll be a dirty thing and ruin the social atmosphere."


    The teacher gasped for breath. It was Lin Shaohui''s fault. In Ke Yun''s mouth, Jiang Yingying became a cheap woman, and she also rose to the level of corrupting the social atmosphere.


    But she just as a teacher, ability is limited, want to help also can''t help Jiang Yingying.


    "I said, when you are a teacher, you can get a good salary. Why do you mind so many things? Do you have that ability? I know the school manager. It''s just a small matter to dismiss you. " Ke Yun complacent way.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was suddenly kicked open, and Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying came in.


    Ke Yun and the headmaster and the school board were scared. When they saw Jiang Yingying, they were not angry.


    "Little bitch, who allowed you to come to the conference room? Do you know where this is?" Ke Yun scolds Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying was so frightened that she didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so strong and drive into the campus. Now she even kicked the door of the conference room and broke into the conference room.


    "Are you discussing the dismissal of Jiang Yingying?" Han 3000 light said.


    "Little bastard, what are you? Is this where you can mess?" Ke Yun scolds Han 3000.


    "Who is the principal?" Han three thousand ignored Ke Yun''s words, this kind of shrew woman he saw too much, lazy to take care of.


    "I am. Who are you? What are you doing in the meeting room?" The principal stood up and looked at Han 3000 coldly and discontentedly.


    "To fire Jiang Yingying, have you investigated the matter clearly?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s our internal business. It has nothing to do with you as an outsider." The headmaster disdained to say, do not know where to run lengtouqing, actually dare to question him, really ridiculous.


    "Jiang Yingying is my sister. If you want to fire her, of course it has something to do with me. No one is qualified to slander her." Han 3000 said.


    "Boy." Lin Shaohui stood up with a smile on his face, looked at Han 3000 scornfully, and laughed: "what are you, you are qualified to take care of my affairs. Now Jiang Yingying has been dismissed, what can you do to stop this?"


    Han Sanqian turned to look at Lin Shaohui and asked, "are you the one who has done something to my sister?"


    "Wrong." Lin Shaohui shook his head and said, "it''s your sister who seduces me, which makes me almost make mistakes."


    Han 3000 gave a cold smile and said, "your one-sided words are believed by the school. It seems that your relationship is good."


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you were very smart. Now that you know it, why don''t you get out of here?" Lin Shaohui said, this is the advantage of status, a broken female college students, even want to fight with him, this is not to die?


    "Have you decided, or have you reconsidered and investigated the matter?" Han Sanqian turned to the headmaster and asked.


    Lin Shaohui looked impatient and said, "do you have to stop writing and delay Laozi''s time? My words are the best evidence. "


    Han Sanqian looks directly at the three principals and is not moved by Lin Shaohui''s words.


    The principal doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, but Lin Shaohui has something to do with the school manager. He has just received a telephone notice that the sewage from this incident can only be poured on Jiang Yingying, so the result will not change.


    "It''s decided. Since she''s your sister, you can take him with you today." Said the headmaster.


    "You two, too?" Han Sanqian looks at the two school directors.


    "Boy, I advise you to be wise and get out of here."


    "If you don''t know our identity and go outside to inquire, no matter who you are, you can''t change the result of this matter." The two school directors did not pay attention to Han 3000 at all. Jiang Yingying is a little afraid. She is worried that if things get too serious, it will affect Han 3000. After all, she knows that the school board is a big man in Rong City. If she offends them, she will not get good fruit¡° Brother 3000, let''s go. " Jiang Yingying said in a low voice¡° It''s still your sister who knows your face. Get out of here, or I''ll write down what you look like. You can''t run away if you want to. " Lin Shaohui said with a smile. Han 3000 laughed and said, "you scum, none of you want to leave today." With that, Han 3000 took out the phone. Lin Shaohui and others could not help but smile¡° This is Rongshi. Are you sick, Shabi? Do you still want to go here? "¡° Young man, you are so naive. As an outsider, can you still threaten us? "¡° If you don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back, then let him hit it. If he has a broken head and blood, he will naturally know how to regret it. " The two school directors and the principal Lao Shen are sitting in their own positions, and Lin Shaohui is not worried. Jiang Yingying is not from Rongshi, and her brother is certainly not. Chengdu has its own network of relationships. Although it has different status, many of them are acquaintances. What can a stranger do? After a phone call, there was a lot of commotion at the school gate¡° How come all the school directors are here today, one by one? What''s the matter? "¡° It''s not about Jiang Yingying. "¡° How can it be? How can Jiang Yingying''s affairs disturb all the school directors? " The school board continued to meet at the school gate. However, this storm is bound to disturb the whole city. It''s not the end of people coming¡° This... This is Ning Xingpeng¡° How come even Lu Hongguang is here Ning Xingpeng and Lu Hongguang are top business figures in Chengdu. They are first-line celebrities. Almost no one knows them in Chengdu. Even the school board members have their subordinates¡° My mother, what''s the matter? Isn''t this Bao Jingzhong''s car¡° Look, Chen... Chen Kaihua is here! These two are great people¡° What''s the matter? It''s such a big stir. The big people in Rongshi are gathered here today. " The wave of exclamation at the school gate rises and falls, and everyone has an incredible expression. In less than ten minutes, all the famous people in Rong City came together, which is comparable to the annual gathering of celebrities in Rong City. However, the expression of these people was not very clear at this time, which made people wonder if there was any big trouble. In the school conference room, Lin Shaohui was impatient and said to Han 3000, "little brother, what''s the matter with your backstage? I can''t wait for you to come."¡° Why make the scene so ugly? You''d better take Jiang Yingying with you. This is not the place where you can mess around. " The principal sighed, not that he looked down upon Han 3000, but that he didn''t pay attention at all. Han 3000''s index finger knocked on the conference table and said, "don''t worry. This big meal is the best if you have an appetite. If you can''t eat it, you''ll take it with you today." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 214

    Jiang Yingying is suffering in the presence of people, because she is very worried about her own things will drag Han 3000, in her view, now drop out is a small matter, as long as it does not harm Han 3000 on the line, as for Han 3000 help her solve this matter, already dare not expect.


    The directors of the school are all big names in Jiang Yingying''s eyes. Han 3000 seems to have money, but it''s not enough to measure how much money he has to solve this problem.


    "Otherwise, don''t bother. You tell your friends that you have offended me, Lin Shaohui. Let''s see if he dares to come forward." Lin Shaohui said.


    Han 3000 knocked on the conference table. There was a rush of footsteps outside the conference room. He said with a smile, "no, I''m here."


    Lin Shaohui picked up his collar and said, "it''s just right to come. I''d like to see who it is."


    Lin Shaohui, who puts on airs, is stunned when he sees the first person who comes in, because this school manager is the one who supports him, and the next few people who come in have shocked Lin Shaohui to speechless.


    Except for all the directors.


    There are also Lu Hongguang, Ning Xingpeng, Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua.


    Lu Ning Bao Chen four people''s appearance, Lin Shaohui already leg soft.


    The headmaster and the two school directors just now were too scared to speak. They could hardly breathe when they came out with any one of these four people, let alone the four people appeared together.


    What kind of ability does this young man possess to gather all the four great figures together!


    "Is it enough?" Han 3000 asked Lin Shaohui.


    Lin Shaohui was so scared that he nodded his head like garlic. He couldn''t even speak.


    "Headmaster." Han Sanqian looks at the headmaster.


    "Yes, I am. I am." The headmaster said in panic.


    "This matter, check or not check?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I will give you a satisfactory explanation." The headmaster patted his chest to ensure that his attitude was totally different from that before.


    Lin Shaohui looks desperate. This matter is his fault first. Although as long as he insists, there will never be any flaws found out, now Han 3000 has put so much energy into it. If he doesn''t admit it, this matter will not only end him, but also involve his backers.


    "Lin Shaohui, what''s the matter? You don''t tell me honestly." Lin Shaohui''s backers have heard about it for a long time. Before, he didn''t care who was right or wrong, because he was just a student. Even if he slandered it, it was no big deal.


    But now, the seriousness of the matter has exceeded his imagination. Lu Ning, Bao Chen and other four people can easily set off a storm in Rong City, and it is beyond his imagination that they can be called out by one phone.


    "I... it''s my fault." Lin Shaohui directly knelt on the ground, wailing, said: "I have ideas for Jiang Yingying, I slandered her."


    Lin Shaohui couldn''t but admit it, and he didn''t dare to admit it. He couldn''t say it for a moment. Sooner or later, he would tell the truth.


    "Do you three hear me? This is the result of your investigation? " Han 3000 asked the headmaster three hostages.


    The headmaster and the three of them all want to die. In fact, they know what the truth is. Lin Shaohui is a person who likes to mess around outside. How can he be seduced by Jiang Yingying''s character?


    But before, based on Lin Shaohui''s relationship, they had to cover up Lin Shaohui. Who could have thought that Jiang Yingying had such a hard relationship.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s our investigation error. You can rest assured that I will return Jiang Yingying''s innocence." Said the headmaster.


    "How can I return it?" Han 3000 asked, since he has come, we should deal with this matter well and give them time to delay. I''m afraid it will be over when he leaves.


    The headmaster looks at the others. How can he return them? Is it difficult to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    It has been widely spread in the school that Jiang Yingying will be expelled. At this time, they take back the decision, which is already a slap in the face to the school. If there is another big stir to clear Jiang Yingying''s grievances, where will he face as the principal?


    However, judging from Han 3000''s attitude, it is obviously impossible to make peace. After all, even Lu Ning, Bao Chen and the other four are here.


    "What are you hesitating about? Find a solution quickly, or you will not be the principal." Bao Jingzhong scolded.


    "Yes, yes." The headmaster wiped a cold sweat on his forehead, looked at Han 3000, and asked tentatively, "would you like Lin Shaohui to apologize to Jiang Yingying?"


    When Bao Jingzhong heard this, he was so angry that he walked up to the headmaster. No matter how old he was, he kicked him and said in a cold voice, "is this the plan you gave me? Apologizing. Does an apology mean everything? "


    The headmaster was so scared that he said no.


    Chen Kaihua then came forward and said coldly, "apology is OK. In front of all the teachers and students, I don''t care whether you lose face or not. If this matter can''t satisfy Jiang Yingying, you are ready to roll up your bags and go away."


    Two big men have come out to speak, the headmaster who dare not, as for Lin Shaohui is now a pair of people butcher appearance. His backing is so powerful that he can ignore most of the people in Chengdu. However, he knows that the iron plate he kicked this time is so hard that even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua have to work for him. He has no choice but to obey his orders. Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua take a look at each other and put their eyes on Han 3000. They didn''t know what the young man was, but the provincial government directly ordered him to be satisfied, and they could do it. Han 3000 looked at Jiang Yingying, who was already scared to death, and asked, "Yingying, what do you think?"¡° Ah...! " Jiang Yingying recovered, just like a dream. In her cognition, the school manager is already a very powerful person. As for Lu Ning, Bao Chen, these four people are already terrible identities in the sky. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 actually found them all at once! It turned out that he was not joking when he said he was going to help himself out of trouble! It turned out that he drove into the college, and then broke into the conference room, not a fever¡° Brother 3000, i... I don''t know. " Jiang Yingying had never met such a big decision in her life, and she was still in front of so many big people, so she didn''t know what to do. Han 3000 stood up and said, "since you can''t make a decision, let me do it." After that, he looked at the headmaster and continued: "flag platform, inform all the students to come, let the whole school witness this thing, and your ugly behavior. I will not let you go without a punctuation mark." The headmaster''s face is as pale as ashes. If this is spread out, his image of high prestige will be destroyed. This will not leave him a way to live. But if he doesn''t do what Han 3000 says, he will be finished. Lu Ning and Chen will not let go of any of them. After the announcement of the school broadcasting, many students gathered around the playground. In less than ten minutes, thousands of people were crowded around¡° What''s this for? "¡° Maybe it''s a notice to criticize Jiang Yingying. After all, she has discredited our school. How can we simply dismiss her? "¡° I heard that this woman is pretty good-looking, and she looks honest. I didn''t expect that she is such a person. " A few girls who had surrounded Jiang Yingying at the school gate came first and occupied the front row position. They were the people who most wanted to see Jiang Yingying come to such an end¡° Jiang Yingying, an eight year old woman, thought that if she could find a rich second generation to help her, she would be able to calm things down. She didn''t expect that things would get worse and worse. "¡° Just now that Shabi was arrogant and domineering. He drove into the school. Now I know how powerful our school is. "¡° To deal with this kind of rubbish, the school manager should come forward. I really don''t know why the other four big figures appear, but it''s OK. I guess it''s frightening that evil pen. I''m really curious about his mood now. "¡° Is it worth it for a woman like Jiang Yingying? " At this time, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying took the lead on the stage, and many good people could not help shouting. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 215

    "Jiang Yingying, you really disgrace our school. Get out of here." Before that girl took the lead in shouting.


    Several other girls also joined in and scolded Jiang Yingying for being shameless. This situation soon led other students. For a moment, Jiang Yingying was accused by thousands of people, and even some people made such absurd remarks as soaking pig cages.


    Jiang Yingying listens to these words, her heart is very aggrieved, she did not do anything, but has to be criticized by so many people, if Han 3000 did not come forward to help her clear her grievances, this thing will inevitably become an inseparable stain in her life.


    "Have you said enough?" Han 3000 light mouth way.


    "Of course not. She has done such a shameful thing. Even if she is scolded to death, I am not ashamed to be her classmate." Said the girl.


    Han 3000 gave a cold smile. At this time, the school authorities and the people Han 3000 called came to the stage one after another.


    When the students saw the client Lin Shaohui, they felt a little strange, because Lin Shaohui''s expression was particularly ugly. It didn''t look like he wanted to punish Jiang Yingying at all. Moreover, none of Lu Ning, Bao Chen, the principal and the school board members looked good.


    "Don''t you kneel down and apologize?" Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Lin Shaohui''s legs softened and knelt down without hesitation. His arrogance came from the school manager, but now, the school manager is nothing but a fart in front of this young man.


    "I''m sorry, I slandered you, I ruined your reputation, please forgive me." Lin Shaohui said to Jiang Yingying.


    All the students were in an uproar when they saw this scene.


    Lin Shaohui even kneels down to apologize to Jiang Yingying. How can it be!


    Many people rubbed their eyes and thought they had hallucinations.


    "Under what circumstances, Lin Shaohui actually knelt down and apologized to Jiang Yingying."


    "Oh, I''ll go. The plot is so unexpected. What''s the matter?"


    "Jiang Yingying won''t have a harder backstage, or how can Lin Shaohui apologize to her?"


    When these comments came out, many people put their eyes on Han 3000.


    They heard about Lamborghini breaking into the campus, but in their imagination of the script, this rich second generation should come to a miserable end. How can they help Jiang Yingying to rehabilitate her?


    "Let''s give a full account of what happened." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Shaohui nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice and said that Jiang Yingying was a tutor and that he wanted to rape Jiang Yingying, which caused an uproar.


    Since the disturbance about Jiang Yingying spread in the school, all the public opinions have been directed at Jiang Yingying, saying that she is a stage girl and a whore, but now it turns out that Jiang Yingying is the victim.


    After restoring the truth of the matter, the headmaster came up with his own story again, saying that he was negligent in the investigation of the matter and that he would take full responsibility for it. From now on, he would step down as the headmaster. Many people can''t believe the result.


    The headmaster was dragged down by this incident.


    At this time, the brain no longer smart people are also aware of a different meaning.


    Just Lin Shaohui''s apology can only show that the truth can''t be concealed, but the principal''s responsibility for such a serious consequence is more than just a slip of paper.


    Many people began to guess the identity of Han 3000. At this time, they also understood the reason why Lu Ning, Bao Chen and the other four appeared. I''m afraid it was the young man who called them.


    Before that girl''s face was pale, she guessed that Lu Ning Bao Chen''s appearance was to deal with Han 3000, but now it seems that this is not the case, and he is not a simple rich second generation.


    Her family is also very rich, otherwise it is impossible to bribe Jiang Yingying''s roommate to get the video of changing clothes. Now even Lu Ning and Bao Chen have to support him. She can''t imagine what kind of consequences will be caused if he wants to investigate this matter.


    After quitting the crowd, she quietly made a phone call to her family: "Dad, I may be in trouble."


    "Baby daughter, when the sky falls, Dad can help you. Don''t worry." The voice on the other end of the phone was very calm, and he didn''t pay any attention to his daughter''s trouble.


    "But, but this matter is very troublesome. The people I''ve provoked are likely to be Lu Ning, Bao Chen and other important figures in Rong City."


    "What... What! Who do you mean? " The other end of the phone was excited.


    "Lu Hongguang, Ning Xingpeng, Bao Jingzhong, Chen Kaihua."


    "Shen Dan, what have you done?" The voice on the other end of the phone roared angrily that he spoiled his daughter and spoiled her since childhood, but he didn''t expect that Shen Dan would get into such a big trouble.


    Lu Ning Bao Chen, offending anyone is not what the Shen family can bear, and now she provokes four people at one time, which is to drive the Shen family to death.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I don''t want to. I didn''t know he would be so powerful." Shen Dan cried.


    On the flag raising platform, when all the things were said, the truth came out. During this period, the rumors about Jiang Yingying were broken, and the students were angry. They were very dissatisfied with the principal''s attitude on this matter. Fortunately, he was able to calm down some anger when he left office. In addition to Bao and Chen''s personal experience, they will strengthen the management in this aspect in the future, That calms the whole thing down.


    Jiang Yingying looks at Han 3000 with pear blossom and rain. She doesn''t know how to thank Han 3000. No matter what she does, I''m afraid she can''t repay him for such a big favor¡° Thank you, brother 3000. " Jiang Yingying said. Han 3000 patted Jiang Yingying on the shoulder and said, "it''s just a small matter. Don''t worry about it. Aunt he has worked hard to bring you up. You should be filial to her in the future." Jiang Yingying nodded her head and sobbed. After Han 3000 stepped down from the flag raising platform, he took out his phone¡° Thank you for your help. I owe you one. " Han 3000 said¡° I''m glad you can ask me for help, but I''ve written down the favor. " Shi Jing said that Han 3000 can''t use such a great force in Rong City. After all, he has never dabbled in Rong City, but the energy of Han family is different¡° How many people know about this? " Han 3000 asked¡° Don''t worry. No one knows that it has something to do with the Han family Shi Jing said¡° That''s good. Nothing else. That''s it. "¡° Give it back to me during the Spring Festival and take her home to have a look. " Shi Jing said. Han three thousand one Leng. Home? These two words had a very strange feeling to him. Yanjing''s home? That place, Han 3000, has long been a home for himself¡° Let''s talk about it. " Han three thousand finish, don''t give Shi Jing retort opportunity, directly hang up the phone. When Jiang Yingying followed Han 3000''s steps, Han 3000 just collected the phone and said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, I''ll treat you to dinner."¡° Yes, I''m just hungry. " Han 3000 touched his stomach and said, "but I''ll take this meal."¡° How can you do it? You''ve helped me so much. How can you treat me to dinner? " Jiang Yingying certainly can''t agree. Han 3000 came so far to Chengdu City to help her solve the problem. Just a few words of thanks, Jiang Yingying can''t express her gratitude. Although a meal is not enough, she has so much ability and can do now¡° When you go back to Yuncheng for a holiday, I''ll give you a good look. Otherwise, you can''t invite me to eat at the roadside stall, can you Han 3000 said with ostentation. With Jiang Yingying''s current economic ability, she really can''t invite Han 3000 to a big meal, so she has no objection to this. There is a lot of food outside the school, and there are high and low-end consumer places. After all, there are some rich people among college students. Just after sitting down in the restaurant, a girl came to them with an apologetic face¡° Liang Hong, why did you betray me? " Jiang Yingying is not calm when she sees her. Liang Hong is her roommate. During the video period of changing clothes, only Liang Hong is in the bedroom with her¡° Yingying, I''m sorry. Shen Dan forced me. If I don''t, she won''t let me go. You know her family is rich. How dare I offend her? " Liang Hong took the video, although she took some money, but her conscience was also suffering. Today, Jiang Yingying was wronged, and Han 3000''s strong performance forced Liang Hong to apologize to Jiang Yingying. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 216

    "Do you want me if she forces you? I take you as a sister, and you treat me like this, are you worthy of me? " Jiang Yingying is very angry, even more angry than being stigmatized, because the relationship between her and Liang Hong is the best in the whole dormitory. They were born in a single parent family, and they have always cherished each other. Jiang Yingying even treats Liang Hong as her own sister. She has difficulties in life. Even if she tightens her belt, Jiang Yingying will help her, but she never thought that Liang Hong would harm her.


    Liang Hong knew how sorry she was for Jiang Yingying. She cried and said, "I''m sorry, Yingying. Please forgive me."


    "You go, we will not be sisters any more." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yingying... Me." Liang Hong wants to talk and stops. When she reaches her throat, she doesn''t say anything. She knows that she is not qualified to ask Jiang Yingying to forgive her.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came to the restaurant. He was very anxious and sweating. Shen Dan was still with him. He was Shen bin, Shen Dan''s father.


    After coming to school, Shen Dan has told Shen bin what happened. When Shen bin learned what happened just now, Dan is almost scared.


    He can''t afford to offend the young people who can make Lu Ning, Bao Chen and four big figures appear, so he must find Han 3000 to make amends.


    After seeing Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying, Shen bin went to the dining table, bowed down and said, "little brother, I brought my daughter to apologize to Jiang Yingying. She made a mistake when she was confused. Please forgive her."


    Han 3000 pretended to see nothing, gave Jiang Yingying a dish, said: "eat more, suffered so many grievances, have to make up for it."


    Shen bin saw that Han 3000 ignored him, and continued: "the Shen family is willing to bear the consequences and never evade. If you have any requirements, I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "Apologize. Be apologetic." Han 3000 did not look at it, Shen Bin said.


    Shen Bin''s heart sank, biting his teeth, said to Shen Dan: "still don''t kneel down."


    "Dad..." Shen Dan can''t accept kneeling in public. She is a face lover and has been spoiled by Shen bin since she was a child. When did she do such a disgraceful thing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll make you kneel down." Shen bin looks at Shen Dan coldly. The young man in front of him can make the Shen family disappear in a word. If he doesn''t follow his requirements and satisfy him, the Shen family will be finished.


    Shen Dan looks desperate, secretly looks at Han 3000, and kneels down.


    "What else do you want?" Shen bin asked.


    "Is that enough sincerity?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shen bin was stunned and clenched his teeth. At least he was a famous person in Rong City, and he was also an elder in terms of age. Did he even have to kneel down?


    But at the thought that Han 3000 could startle Lu Ning and Bao Chen, Shen bin instantly let off steam and mobilize these big figures. What is Shen bin?


    With a bang, Shen bin knelt down.


    Han 3000 said to the nervous Jiang Yingying: "don''t be afraid. If anyone dares to retaliate against you in the future, I will surely have his family destroyed."


    Hearing this, Shen Bin''s body trembles. It is clear that Han 3000 is beating him.


    "In the future... Jiang Yingying will be a distinguished guest of the Shen family. I will treat her well. If anyone dares to bully her, Shen bin will be the first to refuse." Shen Bin said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Shen bin is also an old fox. He has a quick mind. The purpose of Han Sanqian''s words is to find a support for Jiang Yingying in Rongshi, so as to avoid similar things in the future. After all, she still has to study in Rongshi.


    During the whole meal, the Shen family and their daughter couldn''t get up on their knees until Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying left. The two numb legs got up with the help of the waiter.


    "Dad, has this matter been solved?" Shen Dan asked with a lingering fear.


    Shen bin sighed and said, "since he didn''t say much, he shouldn''t trouble the Shen family. But who is this young man and how can he have such great ability?"


    Shen bin couldn''t figure out how much face it would take to find Lu Ning, Bao Chen and other four people at one time.


    "Dad, I''m going to marry him." Shen Dan said suddenly.


    Shen bin was stunned, then shook his head, said: "I know you want to marry into a rich family, but this kind of person is much higher than the Shen family''s status, you don''t deserve him, he also despises you, still give up this idea."


    Shen Dan''s head drooped powerlessly. What he said just now was just an impulse. After careful deliberation, how can this kind of thing be possible? She''s a good young lady, but how can she compare with Han 3000?


    Out of the restaurant, Han 3000 sent Jiang Yingying to the school gate and said to her, "if you want to work part-time in the future, you can go to Shen Bin''s company. He should not embarrass you."


    "Brother 3000, thank you for helping me so much." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Thank you so many times. You''re not tired of it. My ears are cocooned. Don''t say that again." Han 3000 said.


    In addition to saying thank you, Jiang Yingying didn''t know how to thank Han 3000, so she mentioned it repeatedly. After listening to Han 3000''s words, she nodded and said, "when I have a holiday, I will work hard and invite you to have a big meal."¡° I''m looking forward to it. You have to work hard. I won''t go to cheap places. " Han 3000 pretended to carry the clothes and continued: "after all, I''m a rich man with a Lamborghini." Jiang Yingying saw Han 3000''s appearance and couldn''t help laughing. She said, "brother 3000, don''t pretend. I know you are different from other rich people." Han three thousand expression serious, said: "why drop, I don''t like rich second generation?"¡° It''s not like that. " Jiang Yingying simply said. Han 3000 turned his eyes. It seems that he has no qualification to be a rich second generation in his life. Even he doesn''t pretend to be rich¡° Let''s go to class. I''ll go to see Rong City. I''ll bring some presents home for my wife for the first time. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000 and said, "brother 3000, are you married?"¡° Yes, husband and wife love each other and live in harmony. Let''s go. " Han 3000 turns around and sets her hand to Jiang Yingying. This kind of little girl will be merciful if she is not careful. Han 3000''s words can be regarded as breaking Jiang Yingying''s thought. Of course, it may be self indulgent. Jiang Yingying watched Han 3000 drive away, and then went back to school listlessly. So young, how to get married? In recent years, the development of Chengdu City is very rapid, with many high-rise buildings, which has infinitely approached the scale of the first tier cities. Maybe in two or three years, it will be able to officially join the list of the first tier cities. Han 3000 has never been to this place, but it is a place that can be considered for development. In the past, Han 3000 would not have such an idea. In the past, his goal was to replace and surpass the Han family. But now, Han 3000 knows that there is a strong opponent in the Han family, and this opponent is likely to hold the life of his grandfather, so he has to try his best to make himself strong enough. If grandfather is still alive, he will try every means to save him. The only person worthy of his attention in the Han family is Han Tianyang, who claims to be born Tianyang and has no backstage capital. Relying on his own hands, he has worked hard to make the Han family prosperous. Such a person is not only worthy of Han 3000''s attention, but also has respect, because in his heart, Grandfather is just like an idol. What is the inner earth prison? Why has all the relations been used, and there is no news about the inner earth prison. Can we just wait for them to come? According to the gopher, no one knows the location of the geocentric prison. The national felons are all taken away by the geocentric prison''s people. Even the national bigwigs can''t contact the core letter of the geocentric prison. Driving to the most prosperous commercial street, Han 3000''s Lamborghini attracted many people''s attention. When he got off the car, a girl dressed very sexy came to him. She is tall and enchanting, and can''t find any flaws. She is also very beautiful, and her delicate light makeup is not as dusty as those girls with heavy makeup. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 217

    "Is the co driver empty? I happen to be free tonight. Why don''t you invite me to dinner The woman said to Han 3000 with a wink.


    Han looked at her from bottom to top and said, "I''m a driver."


    When the woman heard this, her expression changed instantly. She bit her teeth and said, "it''s a waste of my time. Why didn''t a broken driver say it earlier?"


    "When I''m a driver, do I have to hang a sign around my neck?" Han 3000 says with a helpless smile.


    However, the woman obviously had no interest in him, turned around and left, too lazy to pay attention to what he said.


    "Ah." Han Sanqian sighed. This is the naked reality of society. The seemingly superior money worshippers are actually ugly and can do anything for money.


    "Lying trough, man, you''ve wasted a great opportunity. This kind of woman can start at will, but you don''t want it." An unwilling voice sounded in Han 3000''s ear.


    Han three thousand turned to see, although he changed a suit of clothes, but his appearance, Han three thousand still remember very clearly.


    "It''s you."


    "Crouching trough, it''s you!" Qingyun looks at Han 3000 in shock.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t do fortune telling?" Han Sanqian said that last time this guy pretended to be a Taoist and talked about the fate of a person, which made Han Sanqian think that he was a liar. He didn''t expect to run into him in Rongshi today.


    "What are you doing? Look at this street. " Green cloud said.


    Han 3000 looked around for a week, but nothing special. He asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with the street?"


    "With so many cool dressed girls, you can''t be a serious myopic." Qingyun said with rolling eyes.


    Han 3000 immediately speechless, this guy is really a liar.


    "Don''t you know that this street is the most prosperous commercial street in Rong City. It''s a visual feast when you come here to see beautiful women. Look, there are so many white legs and such a beautiful scenery. Where can I find them. And now a lot of online Red Street photos are from here. " Green cloud one face salivates of say.


    "You are a false Taoist. If you don''t cheat, can you feed the beautiful women?" Han 3000 said.


    Speaking of the stomach, Qingyun unconsciously touched it, and the five zang organs Temple grunted. Taking Han 3000''s shoulder, he showed a very warm look and said, "you and I are predestined friends. Would you like Xiaodao to count for you today?"


    "Marriage? Fortune? Or is it my treat? " Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun''s mind was seen through, he did not feel embarrassed, said: "to say what to eat, I know there is a famous food in this street, with your wealth, you should be able to afford it, brother Rambo."


    "Why should I invite you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Is it enough for you to be tall and powerful, handsome, unaffected by beauty, rich and talented, handsome and dignified?" Green cloud saliva horizontal fly of say.


    Listening to this mess of flattery, Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. This guy takes off his Taoist robe, it''s like a completely different person, no different from a local ruffian.


    "But what does it have to do with you? I''m excellent. That''s my business Han 3000 said.


    "Wow, man, you are more cheeky than me. With this, we are brothers. Let''s go. I''ll take you." Qingyun embraces Han 3000''s shoulder, regardless of whether Han 3000 agrees or not.


    When he came to the restaurant mentioned by Qingyun, Han 3000 was speechless again. As a poor Taoist, he dared to eat in such a high-class place, and there was no food less than four digits on the menu.


    "Brother, my name is Qingyun. What''s your name?" Qingyun orders and asks Han 3000.


    "Han 3000." Finish saying, Han three thousand don''t understand of say: "you are so poor that even rice can''t eat, also dare to come to this kind of restaurant?"


    "Brother 3000, you can''t say that. I''ll go out and cheat... Cough, I''ll show you fortune telling. It''s also very profitable. It''s OK to come back to this place half a year." Green cloud said.


    Han 3000 is completely out of words. He doesn''t know how to describe this rascal in Taoist robes.


    Qingyun ordered nearly ten dishes at a time, which was at least a five figure consumption.


    When he ate, he wolfed down, just like he had never eaten in half his life. Han 3000 watched quietly, and other guests looked disgusted when they saw this scene.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. At least pay attention to your image." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Qingyun shook his head and said, "only in front of women do we need to pay attention to the image. What do we need to do with the image in front of delicious food?"


    Less than ten minutes later, Qingyun had enough to eat and drink and belched. Then he found that Han 3000 didn''t move his chopsticks and said, "eat, why don''t you eat?"


    "What to eat?" Looking at the disc, Han 3000 said speechless.


    Qingyun sighed and said, "brother 3000, do you know what this is called?"


    "What''s your point?" Han 3000 said with tears and laughter.


    "It''s slow. I can''t catch up with the hot one, but it doesn''t matter to you. Anyway, you have plenty of money." Green cloud said. Talking about this kind of topic at the dinner table, Han Sanqian really doesn''t know what''s in his mind¡° We''ve had enough to eat and drink. It''s almost our destiny. " Han Sanqian stood up to check out. Although he lost a little money, it was a waste of time to argue with such a cheater. Qingyun follows Han 3000 and goes out of the restaurant together¡° What else do you want to do? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° Elder brother, from today on, you are my elder brother. As long as you say one word, I will watch you unswervingly Qingyun hands clasped, a serious expression said¡° Are all the people in your line of work talking about by God? " Han 3000 is speechless, Qingyun has a pull out, he really can''t keep up with Qingyun''s brain circuit¡° Brother, you misunderstand me. It''s discrimination against my profession, but I''m not going to be a Taoist in the future. Let me follow you. " Green cloud said¡° Get out of the way. " Han 3000 said, with such a neuropathy together, sooner or later he will get neuropathy, the best is how far away. Qingyun followed Han 3000 with a shameless face and said with painstaking persuasion: "elder brother, how can a noble person like you not have a younger brother to wait on you? Don''t worry, I can do anything except hard work." Han 3000 stopped, turned and raised his fist, threatening: "you follow me again, believe it or not, I''ll beat out all you just ate." Qingyun was so scared that he even stepped back and said, "brother, I''ve been weak and sick since I was young. It''s no different from paper paste. If you beat me, you''ll have to pinch my people to call for help. Why?" Han 3000 can''t help but put down his hand. How can he sell such goods? Like brown candy, it seems that it''s not easy to get rid of it¡° I''ll call you big brother. Let me go. " Han 3000 said¡° I can''t. I have no money. How can I be your big brother? " Qingyun said, eyes flow, don''t know what bad idea¡° Beauty, my big brother drives a Lamborghini. Are you interested in going for a ride¡° Beauty, Lamborghini test drive, free or not? "¡° My big brother is very rich. Do you need a boyfriend Qingyun catches every girl passing by him, so he has to catch others and ask them. This makes Han three thousand tons of time feel ashamed. Where the hell is this psycho¡° It''s disgusting that a broken driver has the face to cheat. " At this time, the tall girl just came over and looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said. Hearing this, Qingyun, who regarded himself as his younger brother, was not happy. He said, "pay attention to your words. My elder brother is not a driver, but you can''t get into his eyes."¡° You... You mean I''m ugly? " Tall girl gnashing her teeth said. Qingyun touched his nose and said, "it''s not very ugly, but it''s normal that I can''t see you at my elder brother''s level." Han Sanqian couldn''t let this guy make trouble any more. He quickly went to his side and said, "Qingyun, do you really want to try what it''s like to pinch people?"¡° Broken driver, you have already offended me. You wait and see. " Tall girl said angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 218

    Han 3000 doesn''t want to make trouble. He pulls Qingyun away.


    But Qingyun is obviously not willing to give up, still clamoring all the way, face lift, liposuction legs, all kinds of criticism, almost the tall girl to spit blood.


    "Big brother, I didn''t expect that you were so kind to me. I was afraid that something might happen to me, so you took me away. Don''t worry, this kind of woman has a strong mouth and no real ability." Qingyun said with a smile.


    Han 3000 looks at Qingyun coldly in his eyes. Is he good to him? If this guy involved him in this matter, even if he was killed, Han 3000 would not blink.


    Qingyun felt the chill from Han 3000''s body. He shivered unconsciously and said, "brother, if you don''t like my open personality, how can I be more restrained in the future?"


    Han took a deep breath and said, "why do you want to follow me?"


    "Eat your fill." Qingyun said without hesitation.


    "What else?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "Brother, you see my age. I haven''t tasted what it''s like to be a woman until now. If you have a good heart, you can help me find a girlfriend." Green cloud said.


    "OK, I can let you stay with me, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that betraying me has no choice but to die." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Qingyun said with a smile: "brother, how can I betray you? Don''t worry, I don''t have much pursuit. I''ll be satisfied if I have enough food and warm clothes and a woman will warm my bed."


    The reason why han Sanqian agrees to Qingyun is that, apart from the fact that he is stubborn, Qingyun''s pace seems to be as erratic as a rootless duckweed, but all these are illusions. He deliberately hides his strength in this way.


    From Han 3000''s point of view, he is by no means an ordinary person, trying to stay by his side, absolutely has some purpose.


    Since he has a purpose, Han 3000 naturally wants to find a way to show his fox tail.


    "Big brother, there''s a good place in Chengdu. Shall I take you to see it?" Green cloud said.


    "What''s a good place?"


    "It''s still early. You''ll know when it''s dark. It won''t let you down." Qingyun deliberately tells the story.


    After dark, Qingyun takes Han 3000 to the door of a nightclub, which makes Han 3000 speechless again, because he doesn''t like the noisy environment at all.


    "Is that what you call a good place?" Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun hugged Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "beautiful women are like clouds. This nightclub is famous for many beautiful women."


    "How can you be familiar with these things, a tricky Taoist Han 3000 said.


    "Big brother, I''m a fake. How can I be indifferent to women?"


    After entering the nightclub, under the music of heavy metal, the demons dance and the ghosts roar and scream. There are a lot of women. It''s an excellent place for hunting.


    "Ning Yu, today I met a Shabi. I don''t know where he came from. Can you help me to get revenge?" On the second floor, only the VIP of the nightclub is qualified to be located here. Ning Yu has become the top VIP of the nightclub by spending more than October every month. The girl who speaks is Qiu Kai, the tall girl whom Qingyun scolds during the day.


    Qiu Kui and Ning Yu have known each other for a long time. She has always hoped to become Ning Yu''s girlfriend. However, Ning Yu is a playful girl and only likes to hunt for beauty. She has never had a formal girlfriend. Although she has slept with Ning Yu, after a fresh experience, Ning Yu never mentioned her thoughts about her. If she hadn''t been thick skinned enough, she would stay at the door of the nightclub every night, Not even qualified to go to the second floor.


    In Ning Yu''s mind, Qiu can''t even count as a spare tire. The reason why he hasn''t broken the relationship with Qiu is that Qiu has a very good sister, and Ning Yu doesn''t do anything to succeed.


    "Help is OK. When can I persuade your sister to have dinner with me?" Ning Yu said.


    When it comes to this, Qiu is very unhappy. She thinks that the reason why she can''t develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend with Ning Yu is because of the existence of this sister, but she doesn''t dare to tear her face with her sister. She knows that Ning Yu won''t even give her the qualification to accompany her.


    "Ning Yu, she is not as beautiful as I am. What do you like about her?" Qiu said.


    "If you don''t know what it''s like to eat grapes, can you stop itching?" Ning Yu said with a smile.


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to help me, I will help you. She lives with me now. You can get her by any small means." Qiu said.


    Ning Yu touched his chin and said, "isn''t it a dead fish?"


    "A dead fish is better than nothing."


    Hearing this, Ning Yu laughed and said, "it''s reasonable that she has a sister like you. She doesn''t know what bad luck she had in her last life. Tell me who it is."


    "A guy driving a Lamborghini seems to be a driver, but the license plate is not local." Qiu said.


    "Not local?" Ning Yu frowned. Ning''s family has a great influence in Rong City, but he can''t make trouble out of Rong City, and he can drive Lamborghini, which shows that the other party''s family must be extraordinary.


    This is not a good thing¡° Ning Yu, you won''t go back? Is there anyone else you would rather not provoke? " Qiu Bi deliberately fanned the flames and said. Ning Yu looked at Qiu Bi coldly and said, "Ba Po, are you looking down on me, Ning Yu?" Qiu Bi shrunk his neck in fright and said, "Ning Yu, I don''t mean that. You are so powerful. How can there be people who dare not provoke you?"¡° It''s not local. It''s a bit of a problem, but it''s not a big problem. " Ning Yu said. At this time, Qiu suddenly got a shock. Aren''t the two people sitting next to the bar downstairs the same as those two guys today¡° Ning Yu, it''s them. It''s not that the enemies don''t get together. I didn''t expect to send them to the door. " Qiu Bi pointed to the two people at the bar downstairs and said. Ning Yu sat up straight. Although the light didn''t make him see their faces clearly, generally speaking, their faces were strange¡° Let''s go, avenge you, and take care of your sister tonight. " Ning Yu said with a smile. Qiu Xiaoxing stood up in a hurry and had already figured out how to deal with Han Sanliang. Qingyun, who scolds her, is sure to give her a beating. As for Han 3000, who drives out the boss''s car to force her to waste her expression, at least he has to kneel down and apologize to her. Sitting at the bar, Qingyun is familiar with two glasses of mixing wine. It''s not like he''s here for the first time, which makes Han 3000 more sure that he''s not simple. If he was just a Taoist who cheated, how could he have money to spend here¡° I don''t drink. Give me a glass of ice water. Thank you Han 3000 said to the bartender girl in the bar. The bartender girl looks surprised. She has never seen anyone who doesn''t drink in a nightclub¡° There''s a charge for ice water, too. " Said the bartender. Han 3000 nodded, took out two hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into the neckline of the bartender girl¡° Elder brother, you don''t come to such a place. You have more experience than me. " Seeing this scene, Qingyun said with a smile. Han 3000 has seen the way of tipping in Mordor. He has never eaten pork. Can he not see the pig running? At this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt that the back of his head was heavily patted. Turning his head, Ning Yu put his arms around Qiu Kai and said with a provocative face: "brother, the woman who provoked me, you are not timid." Looking at Qiu Kai, Han 3000 stares at Qingyun again. If it wasn''t for this guy, how could he get into this trouble¡° Misunderstanding, your woman, I just met once today. " Han 3000 said. Ning Yu suddenly raised his hands, and the music of the nightclub suddenly stopped¡° What''s going on? "¡° DJ, are you crazy? I''m getting high. "¡° To NIMA, you want to be laid off, don''t you Curses everywhere, the store''s guests broke out in an instant dissatisfaction¡° If you have any questions, come to me Ning Yu said aloud. When the guests saw Ning Yu, they all shut up¡° Ning Shao, it''s you. I''m sorry. I''m talkative. "¡° It''s better to do less work and turn on the light as soon as possible. "¡° Turn on the lights, turn on the lights. " Han 3000 saw this scene with a wry smile. Ning Shao''s status in Rong City was obviously not low. Otherwise, there would not be so many guests afraid of him. Better not? Rong City surnamed Ning and potential, is not Ning Xingpeng¡° Isn''t your father Ning Xingpeng? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 219

    Han 3000''s words made Ning Yu smile and said: "I didn''t expect that you, a country bumpkin from other places, still know me. Since you know, you should be able to think of what kind of end it will be?"


    "Before putting it down, why don''t you call Ning Xingpeng and ask him what I should end up with?" Han Sanqian said that he came to Rongshi to help Jiang Yingying solve her problems, and then he just looked around. He didn''t want to cause trouble, and he didn''t want to add to Ning Xingpeng''s troubles. After all, Ning Xingpeng also helped Jiang Yingying.


    "Call my dad?" Ning Yu gave a cold smile and said, "what are you? Do you want my father to teach you? I''m enough."


    "Ning Shao, you have a noble status. Why don''t I beat him for you?"


    "Ning Shao, I''ll let this boy have a hard time."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it with one hand."


    Among the crowd, there is a constant voice to help Ning Yu, because for them, this is an opportunity to please Ning Yu. If they can be a pawn for Ning Yu, their life will be changed dramatically. Who doesn''t want to follow this rich second generation?


    "Man, it seems that your character is not very good. So many people want to beat you." Ning Yu said with ridicule that this is his influence in Rong City. With a wave, he can have hundreds of dogs to help him.


    "Brother, I have a stomachache, or I''ll go to the toilet first." Qingyun sees something wrong and wants to leave.


    Although Han 3000 can fight, there are so many people in the nightclub. Relying on his strength, he can''t fight, and the end will be very miserable.


    As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 asked.


    See Han 3000 compromise, Ning Yu disdain of curl a mouth, say: "a little man temper all have no, don''t you want to fight?"


    Han three thousand full face wry smile, say: "here so many people help you, how can I fight."


    "You have a little self-knowledge. Kneel down and apologize to my woman. I''ll forgive you today." Ning Yu said.


    Qiu Gao looked at Han 3000 with a contemptuous smile: "broken driver, now you know the end of offending me."


    Qiu''s appearance is like a powerful female dog. The dog barks at her ugly face. Han 3000 smiles coldly and says to Qingyun, "the trouble is caused by you. You can handle it yourself."


    Qingyun''s head is as big as a bucket. He says bitterly, "brother, I really have a stomachache."


    "You have two choices, apologize, or let''s call. What do you think?" Han 3000 has a little smile in his eyes. This situation probably won''t force Qingyun to take action, but he can see what kind of person Qingyun is from this matter.


    If he chooses to endure and kneel down to apologize, Han 3000 will be very surprised, but also more careful of this person.


    Qingyun didn''t seem to hesitate for a moment, so he directly chose to kneel down and said to Qiu Kai, "big beauty, it''s me who should die. If you say the wrong thing, you are as beautiful as a fairy. How can you care with such a loser as me? Let me go."


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. It''s a very deep wolf. It''s hard to deal with.


    Seeing Qingyun kneel down, Qiu feels like a goddess, letting diaosi crawl, thus showing her high status.


    "And you?" Qiu said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked at Ning Yu and said, "Ning Shao, enough is the best choice. If you have to play, I will play with you to the end."


    Ning Yu frowned. Since the other party knew who he was, he dared to say such words. Obviously, he also had a certain status.


    Although it''s not from Rongshi, Ning Yu won''t be afraid, but it''s not Ning Yu''s style to make trouble for a woman. What''s more, the other person kneels down to apologize, which is a step back. There''s no need to make things more serious.


    "Man, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll let you off, but I advise you to get out of Rongshi, or you won''t be so lucky next time." Ning Yu said.


    He didn''t ask Han 3000 to apologize, but he didn''t feel superior enough. Naturally, he didn''t want to agree. He said to Ning Yu, "Ning Yu, he has offended me too. How can he..."


    "Qiu, has the final say or has the final say?" Ning Yu said coldly.


    Seeing that Ning Yu was angry, Qiu Qiu hung down with fear. "You are the one who has the final say, of course."


    "Since I has the final say, you can say more nonsense, I will dispose of you." Ning Yu said.


    "Yes, I know." Qiu Shuan trembled.


    "Go away." Ning Yu said to Han 3000.


    "I''d rather not let you go. What are you doing?"


    "Get out of here and don''t show up in the future. Otherwise, we won''t let you go."


    "Waste, shine your eyes later, Ning Shao is not the person you can offend."


    In the wave of ridicule, Han 3000 left the nightclub with Qingyun.


    Green cloud a face depressed, Han 3000 complained: "big brother, I just the first day to you when younger brother, you let me so shameful, not afraid of me run?"


    "The road is at your feet. You should run quickly." Han 3000 said¡° Hey, hey. " Green cloud Shan Shan a smile, way: "elder brother, actually this grievance is nothing, is not kneel down to apologize, small matter, small matter." Han 3000 knows that he has a time bomb with him, but his purpose is likely to solve a mystery for Han 3000, so even if Han 3000 is in danger, he can only keep Qingyun at his side. They found a hotel nearby to have a rest, while in the nightclub, Ning Yu paid for the whole show in order to apologize for disturbing the guests, which undoubtedly made the atmosphere in the nightclub reach its climax. Qiu is very happy now, but he is also a little sorry that he failed to ask Han 3000 to kneel down and apologize to her. He always feels that something is missing¡° Qiu, my business will be settled tonight. " Ning Yu said to Qiu¡° Ning Yu, don''t worry. What I promised you will be done. " Qiu said, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "but what else can I get?" Pop. A loud slap on Qiu''s face, Ning Yu said with a sneer: "Qiu, what the hell are you? Are you qualified to talk to me?" Qiu Bi covered her face. She knew that she would not be spoiled by Ning Yu again, so she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to gain some benefits. But she didn''t expect that Ning Yu would have such a big reaction. She quickly said, "I''m sorry, I''m just talking about it. Don''t take it seriously."¡° Go away. I''ll contact you at 12 o''clock. If you don''t do it, don''t blame me for throwing you to Longyin bridge. " Ning Yu said. When he heard this, Qiu shuddered. Under the Longyin bridge, there was a gathering place for vagrants. Two years ago, a girl from other places lost her way and was raped by more than a dozen vagrants when she walked to the Longyin bridge. The news made a lot of noise in Rong City. However, there were too many people involved in the case, and no conclusive evidence could be found. The matter was not settled. There is a saying in Rong City that after ten o''clock in the evening, girls must not appear at Longyin bridge, because it is like a hell there. Qiu could not imagine what would happen if he was taken to Longyin bridge¡° I''ll go home now and wait for my good news. " Qiu said. After leaving the nightclub, Qiu found that the familiar Lamborghini was not far away. He was angry with Han 3000. Qiu went to the car and kicked it hard. Poor Lamborghini, who has just come out of the repair shop, is once again devastated, probably the most ill fated of luxury cars. In the hotel, Han 3000 didn''t know that his car was injured again. Just as he was about to go to bed, the doorbell rang. Open the door, a strange face, with a respectful smile, handed an invitation to Han 3000¡° What''s this? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° Mr. Han, this is the party invitation. Boss Lu asked me to send it to you. " Boss Lu, Lu Hongguang? Han Sanqian looked at the invitation, which is similar to a business party. It should be a celebrity banquet. The host is Lu Hongguang. With his status in Rongshi, I''m afraid that all the people who can attend are big figures¡° Mr. Lu said that Mr. Han must be present. "¡° Yes It''s hard to be gracious, so Han 3000 agrees. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 220

    Lu Hongguang holds a celebrity gathering every year, which not only improves his influence in Chengdu, but also consolidates his contacts.


    Although the two giants of Rongshi shopping mall, Lujia and Ningjia, have developed harmoniously on the surface, they have been struggling in secret all the year round. Everyone wants to be the leader of the market. As the saying goes, there are no two tigers in one mountain. In addition to their own power, these two giants will inevitably engage in the behavior of rabangjie.


    Because of these two people, business circles in Chengdu have formed two distinct forces, and the gathering is to consolidate this relationship.


    Of course, apart from business people, there are also official figures who can attend the party. The tricky part of it can''t be deliberated. Otherwise, we don''t know how many people will lose their black hats.


    Early the next morning, after having breakfast with Qingyun, Han 3000 was ready to drive to the hotel where the party was. When he got to the car, Han 3000 laughed bitterly.


    "You''re suffering again, little brother." Looking at the main driver''s door depression, Han 3000 helplessly said.


    "Lying trough, who the hell did it? It''s Lamborghini. If you say it''s a smash, it''s a smash? Brother, thorough investigation, we must thoroughly investigate, we must find out the murderer. " Qingyun said in shock.


    "For fear that the world will not be in chaos? Don''t call a taxi yet. " Han 3000 stares at green cloud to say.


    Last time he had this experience, Han Sanqian understood the mentality of women''s revenge, so he didn''t have to think about who did it. He could only blame him for parking his car on the side of the road and being lazy to move. If he parked his car in the parking lot of the hotel, there would be no such thing.


    After stopping a taxi, Qingyun goes to Lufeng hotel. Looking at the name of the hotel, it should be Lu Hongguang''s own business. However, it is not unusual for a big boss like him to have his own hotel.


    "Little brother, are you staying at Lufeng Hotel today?" After getting on the bus, the taxi driver said enthusiastically.


    "What is squatting?" Qingyun asks curiously.


    "Lu Hongguang holds a party every year today to invite the big bosses of Rong City. Don''t you stay here just to guard the big bosses and seek opportunities for cooperation?" The driver said with a smile.


    "Brother, you look down on people. We are going to the party." Qingyun complacently said.


    "To the party?" Lu Hongguang looked at them in the rearview mirror, laughed and said, "little brother, you are really boastful. I have never seen anyone who needs a taxi to attend Lu Hongguang''s party. If you go to the gate of Lufeng Hotel, there is no luxury car less than one million."


    "Brother, I''m not joking with you. We sent the invitation by Lu Hongguang himself." Green cloud unconvinced said.


    The driver compared his thumb to Qingyun and said, "I''ve seen boasters, and I''ve never seen you boast to heaven. I''m convinced."


    Qingyun also wants to explain, and is stopped by Han 3000, because no matter what Qingyun says, the driver can''t believe him.


    After arriving at Lufeng Hotel, Han 3000 found that there were many people squatting nearby, probably waiting for his target boss. From this aspect, it can be seen that Lu Hongguang''s party influence is indeed not small


    Han three thousand two people get off, the driver did not leave directly, he wants to see Qingyun''s Cowhide blow, see two people are driven out.


    But he didn''t see what he wanted to see, and it was a special person who led Han 3000 and Qingyun into the hotel.


    "You''re not bragging, woku?" The driver''s face was stunned, exclaimed: "this is what the bull force encountered, low-key, too low-key."


    After entering the hotel, Han 3000 and Qingyun went directly to the banquet hall on the top floor. The man who sent the invitation yesterday took them to the elevator door and said, "Mr. Han, if you need any instructions, please come to me again."


    Before Han 3000 spoke, Qingyun said, "my name is Mr. Qing."


    That person a Leng, awkwardly called: "Mr. Qing."


    Qingyun contented, said: "you go busy first, something to find you."


    "A liar is a liar. There''s a way to put on airs." Han 3000 helplessly said to Qingyun.


    Qingyun straightened out his chest and looked like a dog. "Big brother, it''s very important that people are floating in the lake."


    "What?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Even if you don''t have half a penny in your pocket, you have to pretend to be a multimillionaire, or you will be looked down upon easily." Green cloud said.


    "Even if I give you ten million yuan, you don''t look like a rich man. Is it useful to pretend?" Han 3000 disdains the way.


    Qingyun instant discouraged, drooping his head, said: "brother, thank you for taking the time to hit me in your busy schedule."


    "You''re welcome. If you need to, you can always ask." With these words, Han 3000 was surprised. He had only been in touch with Qingyun for a day. He could say this kind of words. It''s true that those who are close to the ink are black.


    For Han 3000, the venue was full of fresh faces, but it''s certain that these people''s status in Rong City is not low. Moreover, according to the current situation in Rong City, these people have a good relationship with Lu Hongguang, and they certainly have a bad relationship with Ning Xingpeng. Han 3000, the two tigers of the mountain, doesn''t have to think about it, but he knows that there are many secret competitions.


    Han Sanqian has a very thorough understanding of business affairs. He has been involved in shopping malls since he was a teenager. He has seen countless intrigues. He can be called a battlefield without gunpowder. The influence of business war can be imagined. However, even if these people belong to Lu Hongguang''s system, there will still be many small differences. At this time, groups of people are the best proof. After all, different industries and different positions, even in the same big circle, there will be many small circles. This is the case in society. It is not a simple matter to step out of this big circle. After sitting down in a corner, Han 3000 looks at the situation on the court like a hidden falcon. Taxi drivers have said before that there are many people squatting outside the hotel. In fact, this phenomenon does not only happen outside the hotel, but also in the venue. It''s just different ways and purposes. All the waiters at the party are women, and they are handsome, tall, and uniform with buttocks and skirts. These women are not hotel staff, but through temporary recruitment, they become temporary workers. Their purpose is very simple, to find a rich man, to be a girlfriend, a canary and a junior, As long as you can curry favor with the rich, you will succeed. Qiu is also one of them, wearing a uniform, stepping on the crystal high heels, very deliberately cut a seam in his chest, revealing his proud figure. Holding a tray with wine in her hand, Qiu is looking for her prey. Her idea is very pure, as long as the other party doesn''t have a female companion. As for her age and appearance, she doesn''t care. She can wear brand-name clothes and take brand-name bags as soon as her eyes are closed. What''s the point of criticizing. When Qiu saw Han 3000 and Qingyun, he gritted his teeth. These two goods actually got into such a high-level celebrity party¡° I didn''t expect that you two garbage can also mix in. Get out of here, or I''ll ask the security guard to blow you out. " Qiu Bi walked up to them and threatened. Han 3000 did not expect to meet acquaintances here, but also a hostile acquaintances, said: "you have your purpose, we do not interfere with each other is not good?"¡° Hum, I''m just coming in. I''m not like you two sneaking in. Can I be the same? " Qiu Kezhi said with high spirit¡° Come in fair and square to catch the winner? Elder sister, will your taste be too strong? Look at the people present. There are some people with thick hair and so old meat. Don''t you feel like stuffing your teeth? " Qingyun sneers. Qiu''s face changed, and he said in a cold voice, "what''s my taste? What''s the relationship with you? They are older and better than you two trash. Since you don''t go away, don''t blame me for being rude. It''s just that I didn''t vent enough yesterday." With that, Qiu picked up a glass of wine and splashed it directly on Han 3000''s face. He said in a loud voice, "security guard, security guard, there are two garbage mixed in here. They don''t have an invitation. Come and blow them out." The security measures at the scene were very strict. After hearing Qiu''s words, several security guards came over. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 221

    "Please show me your invitation, sir." The security captain said to Han 3000.


    "No Han three thousand stalls begin to say.


    "No?" The security team leader frowned solemnly. Lu Hongguang''s invitation, even if it has been used, has collection value. Because this invitation is equivalent to honor in Rong City, to be able to attend the party held by Lu Hongguang is a matter of conversation, so many people will carefully put it away. This person actually said that he didn''t have it, which means that he didn''t get it at all.


    "He''s in here. Let''s get out of here." Qiu said with a sneer.


    The security team leader took a look at Qiu Kai. If it wasn''t for the woman''s roaring, how could those people in the venue have seen all their eyes? If Lu Hongguang knew about this, he would not only be unable to work, but would not be able to do anything in Rong City in the future.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t make trouble here. Come out with me honestly, or I won''t guarantee whether you will be hurt." Said the security chief.


    Han Sanqian was as steady as a rock and said, "although I don''t have an invitation, I came to the party with Lu Hongguang''s invitation. Before driving me out, why don''t you ask him?"


    "I didn''t expect that your brag ability as a driver is very strong. Lu Hongguang invited you personally. What kind of person are you? Can you have such a big face?" Qiu Bi disdained to smile.


    "It''s none of your business here. Shut up." The security captain yelled at Qiu.


    Qiu Bi''s face is not satisfied. She thinks that she only broke down Han 3000 for the sake of a good party. But how can she understand the current mood of the security team leader? He is in charge of the current security work. He is infiltrated by unknown people and known by the high-level, and can''t afford to go away.


    "Please." The head of the security team made a sign to invite you.


    Han 3000 is still motionless, said: "if I leave, your end will be more miserable, it is better to ask for instructions, see if I have the qualification to participate."


    The security team leader took a deep breath. According to the usual practice in previous years, Lu Hongguang should be coming at this time. If this man is not cleared, the paper will not hold the fire.


    "For the last time, I hope you don''t embarrass me or yourself." Said the security chief.


    "I said," Why are you so stubborn? Just ask. I''m afraid it''s too late for you to regret driving us out. " Qingyun stood up and said haughtily.


    Qiu was very happy to see that they didn''t leave. The bigger the trouble, the more disgraceful Han 3000 would be. This is what she is willing to see.


    In the crowd, Qiu Bi finds Ning Yu, a spectator, and wants to uncover the identity of Han 3000. As long as Ning Yu comes forward, the security team leader will not doubt it and will drive them out by direct means.


    "Don''t believe what they say. These two people, I''d rather know each other. I''d rather know what kind of rubbish they are." Qiu said.


    Ning Yu, as a gourd eater, just wants to see the excitement. Today, he attends the party to help Ning Xingpeng find out the truth and find out what Lu Hongguang''s contacts are. To put it mildly, he plays the role of a spy. Now he is pulled out by Qiu Kai and makes him gnash his teeth.


    "Ning Yu, do you know them? Who is it? If it''s rubbish, you can make a certificate and drive them out. "


    "Ning Yu, this is your uncle Lu''s territory. Please help to have a look."


    "These two can''t be your friends."


    Ning Yu listened to these words, had to harden his head to come forward, glared fiercely at Qiu Bi, and then went out to say: "you elders, I really know these two people, but they are not my friends, and I Ning Yu never make such rubbish."


    At this time, no one noticed that Lu Hongguang had entered the meeting.


    When his assistant found out about it, he asked, "Mr. Lu, it seems that there is some misunderstanding. Let me make it clear."


    Lu Hongguang took his assistant and pondered with gloomy eyes. Then he said, "don''t worry, wait until the situation can''t be controlled."


    The assistant looked puzzled. Didn''t Lu Hongguang regard this young man as a VIP? Why don''t you help him when he''s in trouble?


    Lu Hongguang''s mind, of course, can not be understood by people like assistants.


    After fighting with Ning Xingpeng for so many years, he has not been able to occupy the absolute advantage, and Lu Hongguang has never seen a breakthrough.


    But today''s situation is a breakthrough for Lu Hongguang.


    He doesn''t know Han 3000''s identity, but he knows that Han 3000 has amazing energy. If Ning Yu offends him, doesn''t it mean Ning Xingpeng offends this big man?


    This is an opportunity that comes from the sky. How can Lu Hongguang, a thoughtful person, miss it?


    "You''d better testify. I don''t need to verify the identities of you two. Do you want to go by yourself or do you want me to do it?" The security captain said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked at Ning Yu and said calmly, "Ning Yu, I have nothing to do with you. Today this matter has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course, it''s nothing to do with me. I just don''t want you to spoil uncle Lu''s party. Look at the people present." After pointing around, Ning Yu continued: "these people are all celebrities and bigwigs in Rong City. What are you and who are you qualified to be at the same party with them? In addition to belittling Han 3000, these words also flatter other people, which can be regarded as Ning Yu''s goodwill to these people, in disguised form. When they heard Ning Yu''s words, they all laughed with complacency. Although they were all Lu Hongguang''s people, being valued by Ning Yu was also a way to prove their value¡° Ning Yu, outsiders say that you are young and arrogant. Today, it seems that you are not completely arrogant. "¡° Yes, it seems that the outside world has too much prejudice against you, a rich young man. "¡° Those are all rumors. Ning Yu is such a sensible young man. It''s rare now. " Flattery has always been reciprocity, Ning Yu gave them sugar to eat, they naturally want to give Ning Yu some sweet. Ning Yu didn''t expect to have such an unexpected harvest today, which made them feel good about it. It would be easier to win over them in the future. If Ning Xingpeng knew about this, he would be rewarded with millions of pocket money¡° Elder, you are all worthy of my respect, so today, let me drive this rubbish out for you. " After Ning Yu finished, he turned his head and looked at Han 3000. He said in a cold voice, "get out of here. Do you deserve to be here?"¡° What can you do to us if you don''t leave? " Green cloud roars. Ning Yu said with a smile: "don''t you go? Let''s see what you can do. " Seeing Ning Yu coming towards him, Qingyun hid behind Han 3000 and said, "boss, you have to protect me. If I''m so fragile, I can''t get up without lying in the hospital for ten or eight years." Ning Yu see Qingyun hiding, a set in Han 3000''s shoulder, a heavy pull, ready to pull out Han 3000. But although Ning Yu has used all his strength, he still can''t shake Han 3000, which gives him the feeling that Han 3000 is like a stone pillar trapped in the ground¡° You don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin, do you? " Ning Yu said with gnashing teeth¡° That''s better for you. " Han 3000 said. Ning Yu is angry and angry. He waves his fist to Han 3000 and says, "go to NIMA. I don''t know what''s good or bad. You asked for it." Others look at this scene and sigh and shake their heads. In their eyes, Han 3000 really doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He has to offend Ning Yu. Can he have good fruit to eat? If you want to leave honestly, there will be nothing left. You have to force Ning Yu to do it. This time, you not only have to go away, but also have to be beaten. What''s the trouble? Fist wave, Han three thousand lightly curl head, already the difference of the slightest escape, a foot kick in Ning Yu''s belly. Ning Yu cried out in pain and retreated, then fell to the ground¡° You... You dare to hit me Ning Yu angrily looks at Han 3000. From small to large, he is the only one who bullies others. When does anyone dare to break ground on him and beat him! Trembling to stand up, Ning Yu said: "today, no matter who you are, I will abolish you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 222

    Qiu Bi is so excited that he can stir up the conflict between Ning Yu and Han 3000. Han 3000 will come to a worse end, which she is very happy to see. She has to let the driver know how miserable it is to offend her.


    "You even dare to fight Ning Yu. Don''t you know who Ning Yu is?" Qiu said, adding fuel to the fire, and then ran to Ning Yu, pretending to be concerned.


    Ning Yu now has no thinking ability in his mind. He is filled with anger and wants to kill Han 3000 on the spot.


    Those security guards didn''t expect that Han 3000 would dare to fight Ning Yu. Although the Ning family is Lu Hongguang''s opponent, they let Ning Yu get hurt in Lufeng hotel. How can they explain to Ning Xingpeng?


    Several security guards swarmed up, how to subdue Han 3000, but at this time there was a very severe voice.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Hongguang seizes the right time to appear. Ning Yu can offend Han 3000, but he must not be involved.


    "President Lu."


    "President Lu."


    "President Lu."


    When the respectful shouts began to fall, Lu Hongguang walked up to the security team leader and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    The security team leader was terrified. Unexpectedly, he could not hide it. He bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. It''s my dereliction of duty. I let the person who didn''t have an invitation in."


    The assistant took a look at Lu Hongguang and said to the security team leader, "Mr. Han is a distinguished guest invited by President Lu. I helped him collect his invitation. How could he not have it?"


    With that, the assistant took out the invitation.


    When the others saw the invitation, they were surprised.


    Lu Hongguang''s invitation has three styles. Each style of invitation represents the level of different guests. The assistant holds an invitation with a black gilded frame, which is Lu Hongguang''s highest standard invitation and has not been used for several years.


    "Black gold invitation!"


    "It''s a black gold invitation!"


    "President Lu hasn''t used this kind of invitation for many years."


    This young man was able to get this invitation!


    The security team leader was silly. He just heard this invitation and never saw it. Because the level is too high, it''s hard for anyone to get it.


    "Lu... Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I don''t know. It''s my fault." The security captain bowed his head and said in a panic.


    Qiu has been confused, she determined that Han 3000 is mixed in, but now the fact in front of her is that Han 3000 got the highest standard invitation!


    Isn''t he a driver? Why is Lu Hongguang so valued.


    At this time, Ning Yu gritted his teeth and went to Lu Hongguang.


    The level of invitation is very high, but it can only surprise others. As the young master of Ning family and the son of Ning Xingpeng, he doesn''t pay attention to this invitation.


    "Uncle Lu, your VIP is very brave. Even I dare to fight. You have to give me an explanation." Ning Yu said in a cold voice.


    Lu Hongguang looked at Ning Yu contemptuously and said, "Ning Yu, you come to my party every year. What''s the purpose? I know very well. I turn a blind eye to it. I don''t know. But today, you have offended my VIP. It''s arrogant of me to give you an explanation. "


    "What do you mean, uncle Lu?" Ning Yu is gloomy. He doesn''t believe that Lu Hongguang dares to tear his face. He doesn''t believe that Lu Hongguang dares not to give Ning Xingpeng face.


    "I''ll call your father. You can''t solve this problem. Please help yourself." With that, Lu Hongguang took out the phone and dialed Ning Xingpeng''s number.


    "Ning Xingpeng, your son is making trouble with me. Come and solve it yourself." Lu Hongguang said.


    Ning Xingpeng heard these words, a faint smile, said: "this boy, how can you make trouble in your territory, do not give you face, you help me teach it, as an elder, he dare not listen to you."


    "Ning Xingpeng, you may not understand the seriousness of the situation. I suggest you come here." Lu Hongguang said coldly.


    Ning Xingpeng frowned. In his opinion, even if Ning Yu is in trouble, it''s all small things. How old is his son? Can he not know? Is Lu Hongguang trying to use this matter to find fault?


    "Lu Hongguang, you don''t have to go online like this. You''re not so mean as to embarrass me with this thing, are you? Is it meaningful? Don''t you know? " Ning Xingpeng said with disdain.


    Lu Hongguang''s mouth slightly rises. Ning Xingpeng''s attitude is like this. He had expected that even if Ning Yu directly smashed his Lufeng Hotel, Ning Xingpeng would not care much about it. Maybe he would praise Ning Yu when he went home, but today''s things are not the same.


    "Ning Xingpeng, I have good words to persuade you. Today, I finally invited brother Han. Your son and brother Han had a conflict. I can''t decide this." Lu Hongguang said.


    "Brother Han? Who are you talking about Ning Xingpeng on the other end of the phone stood up and looked frightened.


    "Who else do you think? Hang up. " With that, Lu hung up.


    Ning Xingpeng time lost, Han brothers, Han 3000! Besides Han 3000, who else can it be. Ning Yu, a rebellious son, has offended Han 3000! Ning Xingpeng feels that his hand can''t help shaking. He doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, but this young man''s energy is unmatched in Rong City. Let alone Ning family, even if Ning family and Lu family join hands, it''s a scum¡° Drive to Lufeng hotel. " Ning Xingpeng said to the driver. After hanging up the phone, Lu Hongguang said to Ning Yu, "your father should come soon. You can figure out how to explain to him." Ning Yu grins grimly. When his father comes, it''s Lu Hongguang who tells him. After hearing Lu Hongguang''s words, Qiu, who was shocked, was relieved. As long as Ning Xingpeng came forward, could there be anything uncertain? Even if he is Lu Hongguang''s guest of honor? Lu Hongguang can never tear his face with Ning Xingpeng for his sake. This meeting between the two giants of the business sector has filled the audience with expectations. They even feel that whether they can win or lose depends on today. Lu Hongguang walked up to Han 3000 and said with an apologetic face: "brother Han, I''m sorry, I''m late, which makes you misunderstood." Han 3000''s eyes twinkled with light, and his tone was flat: "is it late, or is it pinching? Lu Hongguang, you are so smart. How can you defeat Ning Xingpeng? " Hearing this, Lu Hongguang was shocked and said: "it''s really delayed by some things. Don''t misunderstand Han brothers." Han Sanqian smiles coldly. When Lu Hongguang calls Ning Xingpeng, Han Sanqian understands this guy''s wishful thinking, and guesses that he must know about it, but he doesn''t show up on purpose. Lu Hongguang wants to use his hand to deal with the Ning family, which is a good idea¡° Your idea is very good, but taking me as a tool is your biggest mistake. " Han 3000 said coldly. This sentence made Lu Hongguang''s forehead exude a cold sweat. But now that it''s over, he can only bite his teeth and refuse to admit it. Otherwise, the two business tycoons in Chengdu may fall down overnight. In less than ten minutes, Ning Xingpeng finally arrived, which also indicated the performance of the drama. On the way here, Ning Xingpeng was still lucky. He hoped that the Han brothers in Hongguang''s mouth would not be Han 3000. Although he knew that this possibility almost did not exist, he would be very desperate if he didn''t think so. But despair will be late, never absent. When Ning Xingpeng saw Han 3000, his heart seemed to be hollowed out¡° Dad, you finally came. Lu Hongguang''s guest hit me, and he even asked me to be responsible. You must help me to get revenge. " Ning Yu said. Ning Xingpeng looked at Han 3000, took a deep breath, hit Ning Yu''s face with a fist, and yelled: "bastard, are you going to destroy my Ning family?" Ning Yu never dreamed that Ning Xingpeng would give him a fist when he arrived, just like he did something wrong. Not only Ning Yu was puzzled, but others were also very puzzled. Ning Xingpeng is famous for protecting his calf in Rong City. There are many people who are planted in Ning Yu''s hands. No matter right or wrong, Ning Xingpeng will keep Ning Yu. The most serious case is that Ning Yu even offended the people from the province. Ning Xingpeng spends a lot of money to settle things, but this time Ning Xingpeng''s attitude is completely different. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 223

    In other people''s eyes, it was a fight between immortals. After all, the conflict originated from the two giants in Rong City. The Lu family was not easy to provoke, and so was the Ning family.


    Ning Xingpeng gives Ning Yu a punch, which is probably just a trick. After blaming Ning Yu, he asks Lu Hongguang with a higher attitude.


    Other people admire this way of controlling oneself first and then others. Only Ning Xingpeng can come up with this way, right?


    But when they found that Ning Xingpeng was walking towards Han 3000 instead of Lu Hongguang, they began to mutter.


    Is he going to teach this young man a lesson and then blame Lu Hongguang?


    "Ning Xingpeng is worthy of being a man who has a good mind and means. I really can''t figure out his ideas."


    "If you could figure out what he thought, would you still be in this position?"


    "It''s not unreasonable for Ning Xingpeng to be able to develop the Ning family so strong. Let''s see. I also want to see what tricks he has. I can''t say that Lu Hongguang has to apologize to him today."


    When people speculate, Ning Xingpeng has come to Han 3000, but his performance is not as responsible as others think. Instead, he bends down and lowers his head.


    "Mr. Han, it''s my son''s fault. I''ll make amends for him." Ning Xingpeng said.


    This action, let the meeting place explode in an instant!


    Rather than censure the young man, Ning Xingpeng offered him an apology. What''s the matter!


    One of the people on the scene was one. They all rubbed their eyes and thought that what happened in front of them was an illusion, but no matter how soft it was, it could not change the fact.


    Ning Xingpeng is indeed apologizing, but also bent down!


    "This... This is what it is."


    "Ning Xingpeng apologizes! I''ve never heard of it. He''s not out of his mind, is he


    "Don''t you guys see that Ning Xingpeng is afraid of this young man?"


    "Who is he, who can be Lu Hongguang''s guest of honor, and who can make Ning Xingpeng afraid? Does Rong City have such a ruthless role?"


    Countless exclamatory whispers rang out in the crowd. In addition to the inconceivable, they were more curious about Han 3000''s identity.


    The two giants seem to be inferior in front of him. This kind of status is beyond their imagination.


    "Yesterday your son asked me to kneel down and apologize. I don''t care about him for your face. I didn''t expect that he would come to me today. You don''t know how to educate people. Do you want me to teach you?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Ning Xingpeng''s scalp is numb. Has this beast already provoked Han 3000 yesterday? Since he has been given a chance, why does he want to hit the gun?


    "Mr. Han, I have no way to discipline you. Please give me a chance. I will make him change his ways." Ning Xingpeng said.


    Ning Yu was already confused. He had never seen Ning Xingpeng so low. How could this young man, He De, make his father apologize?


    "Dad, what are you doing? Why do you want to apologize to him? Do we still have to be afraid of him with the strength of our Ning family?" Ning Yu went to Ning Xingpeng and said unconvinced.


    Ning Yu''s arrogance has never been more than half restrained since he grew up. During school, he had the courage to rush into the headmaster''s office and beat him up. He was safe afterwards. On the contrary, the headmaster retired early. All this proves the strength of the Ning family, Also let Ning Yu more understand that he can not put anyone in the eye, a rich second generation from other places, is not a mole ant?


    Hearing Ning Yu''s words, Ning Xingpeng''s lungs are almost angry. He is trying to solve the problem, but Ning Yu is making it worse.


    The young man in front of him is not necessarily his opponent.


    "Rebellious son, what are you talking about? Apologize to Mr. Han quickly." Ning Xingpeng said with gnashing teeth.


    "No, it''s impossible. I can''t apologize to this rubbish. Dad, when did you start to be afraid of offending Lu Hongguang?" Ning Yu disdains to say, up to now, he still thinks it is because of Lu Hongguang''s reason, so let Ning Xingpeng have such performance.


    But in his opinion, what is Lu Hongguang afraid of? And when did Ning Xingpeng start to be afraid of Lu Hongguang?


    Ning Xingpeng is angry, slaps Ning Yu on the face, grabs Ning Yu''s hair, and says angrily: "kneel down to Han Gongzi, kneel down to apologize."


    At the moment, Ning Xingpeng''s mood is like walking on thin ice, and under the thin ice is the abyss. Once he falls down, the whole Ning family will be doomed.


    Ning Yu didn''t understand Ning Xingpeng''s mood, and he didn''t know what Ning Xingpeng was afraid of. He was a man who wanted face. How could he kneel down casually?


    This is Ning Yu''s attitude!


    "Dad, I don''t know what''s wrong with you today, but it''s impossible for me to kneel down to this trash!" Ning Yu said in a cold voice.


    waste material?


    Ning Xingpeng is angry and laughs. What''s the right of Ning Yu to scold Han 3000? In his eyes, everyone present is rubbish! Bang! Ning Xingpeng knelt down on his knees and said to Han 3000 tremblingly, "it''s my fault, young master Han. It''s my overindulgence that leads to his arrogance. Please give me a chance to discipline him." The whole audience was silent, and the whispering stopped suddenly, because everyone was staring at Ning Xingpeng, who knelt down in disbelief. Just to make Ning Yu apologize, they can barely accept it, but Ning Xingpeng kneels down in person, which is beyond their understanding. Who can make Ning Xingpeng kneel down? Even for Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua, Ning Xingpeng is qualified to be equal in front of them. Does this mean that even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua have to give this young man face? The answer to the question of whether these two people have given face or not is soon solved, because Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua also arrived at the meeting. Based on their sensitive identity, they never attend this kind of business party, but today something happened and they had to come. When Han Sanqian sees Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua, his eyebrows are obviously dissatisfied and he looks at Lu Hongguang. The appearance of these two people is obviously informed by Lu Hongguang. He is unwilling to poke a hole in the sky! Lu Hongguang felt Han 3000''s sight and bowed his head. The more things get worse, the whole Rong City will know that Ning Xingpeng has offended some serious people, and the businessmen who belong to Ning Xingpeng system will more decisively sever the relationship with Ning family and avoid the fish pond. This is Lu Hongguang''s purpose. He wants to take this opportunity to trample on Ning''s family. Even if it will cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction, he must have a try¡° Young master Han. "¡° Young master Han. " When Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua came to Han 3000, they called respectfully. The people in the meeting hall have been numb, lost their thinking ability in their minds, and no longer bother to guess Han 3000''s identity, because they know that with their own pattern, it is impossible to guess who Han 3000 is. Ning Yu finally realized that something was wrong. Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua treated him like servants. Looking at Ning Xingpeng kneeling on the ground, Ning Yu was in despair. Although he was arrogant enough, he was not a fool. Even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua did not dare to neglect him, which was enough to show Han''s amazing ability¡° Ning Xingpeng, you are so brave that even Mr. Han dares to offend you. " Bao Jingzhong asked Ning Xingpeng¡° It seems that your Ning family doesn''t want to stay in Rong City. In this case, you can find a way to end it yourself. " Chen Kaihua said coldly. Ning Xingpeng''s face is full of bitterness and despair. He has always connived at Ning Yu, because he thinks that no matter what kind of trouble Ning Yu causes in Rong City, he has the ability to solve it. Ning Yu is his only son and the only fire of Ning family, so he dotes, covers and protects. But God has eyes. Ning Yu has done so many harmful things. How can he be lucky all the time? This time kicks the iron plate, enough lets the Ning family be doomed¡° Mr. Han, the Ning family is planted in your hands. I, Ning Xingpeng, have no complaints. " Ning Xingpeng as an instant old dozens of years old, dark complexion said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 224

    Ning Xingpeng''s words of admitting his life set off a storm in the crowd again. He didn''t even show his desire to resist. This shows that there is a big gap between him and Han Gongzi, so he felt powerless.


    It''s no wonder that Ning Xingpeng, who can make Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua appear at the same time, has any chance to resist?


    At this time, Ning Yu suddenly ran away. He realized that his rich second generation''s life would be greatly changed because of this incident. It was Qiu that caused all the consequences. If it wasn''t for Qiu, he would not have offended Han 3000 yesterday. If it wasn''t for Qiu, he wouldn''t have come out because of this unrelated matter today.


    When he came to Qiu''s side, Ning Yu grabbed Qiu''s hair: "it''s you who killed me. I want you to bury me."


    Qiu has been scared silly for a long time. When Ning Xingpeng apologized, she felt that things were not good. Until Ning Xingpeng knelt down to apologize and Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua appeared, she completely recognized the situation.


    This driver is not a driver at all. He is more powerful than Ning Yu!


    Lu Hongguang regards him as a VIP, and Ning Xingpeng kneels down to him. Even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua have to respectfully call Han Gongzi, and she even tries to make such a big man apologize to her. What a joke is that?


    "Ning Yu, let me go." Qiu Bi told Ning Yu that she could only kneel down and apologize to Han 3000 and pray for forgiveness.


    "Let go of you?" Ning Yu grimace, said: "death 38, you hurt me so miserably, also let me let you go, with me to bury it."


    Ning Yu kicked Qiu''s body, grabbed his hair, and kept knocking Qiu''s head to the ground like a demon.


    Han 3000 looks indifferent. Qiu''s fate is self seeking and not worthy of sympathy. Even if she is a woman, it can''t arouse Han 3000''s sympathy for Yu.


    Walk to Lu Hongguang in front of, Han 3000 light of say: "take me as a gun?"


    Lu Hongguang lowered his head and said: "Mr. Han, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han Sanya hit Lu Hongguang on the head.


    This scene makes those people confused again.


    Isn''t he Lu Hongguang''s VIP? Moreover, Lu Hongguang has been helping him from the beginning to the end of this matter. Why do you want to fight Lu Hongguang now?


    Are these big people moody?


    "What did Lu Hongguang do? How did you get beaten? "


    "He''s a little smart. He was discovered by Mr. Han."


    "Smart? It''s not smart. "


    "Can''t you see that? Lu Hongguang wants to use this to trample Ning Xingpeng to death. He is using Han Gongzi. "


    With these remarks, many people suddenly realized that Lu Hongguang and Ning Xingpeng had been fighting for so many years, and they had no chance to win. This time, the Ning family provoked such a big man as Han 3000. Lu Hongguang took the opportunity to make trouble. Unfortunately, Han 3000 saw through this trick.


    "Mr. Han, I''m sorry, but I''m helpless." Lu Hongguang said.


    "Helpless?" Han 3000 coldly smile, condescending said: "your helplessness is to use me as a tool, in this play, I am your pawn, but you have the right to treat me as a pawn?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s question, Lu Hongguang constantly shakes his head and drops on the floor in a cold sweat.


    "Mr. Han, please give me a chance. As long as I can sit in the position of the first brother of dragon head, I will be a cow and a horse for you." Lu Hongguang doesn''t want to be subordinated to others, so he has to fight with Ning Xingpeng. But now, he has no right to choose. If he doesn''t be subordinated to others, the fate of the Lu family will be the same as that of the Ning family.


    "If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, there will be no Lu Ning family in Rong City." Han 3000 finished and walked out of the meeting.


    "Take your time, young master Han."


    "Take your time, young master Han."


    "Take your time, young master Han."


    All the people who belong to Lu Hongguang''s system bow down and watch Han Sanqian leave. As for the words he left behind, there are no Lu Ning family. They know that this is not a joke.


    The Ning family is definitely destroyed. Whether the Lu family can survive depends on whether Lu Hongguang will be a man.


    Once Lu Ning and his family are destroyed, the big cake in Rong City will be robbed. Those who witnessed the scene and grasped the opportunity are all ready to move. They even hope that Lu Hongguang will make a mistake, so that they can have a chance to share a piece of the cake.


    "Brother, you are so powerful. I choose to hang out with you. It''s the wisest decision in my life." When he came to the door of the hotel, Qingyun was too excited to be alone.


    Han 3000 didn''t want to move Rongshi, but now it''s hard for him to ride a tiger. He''s helpless.


    Ning family doesn''t need him to make a deliberate move, and it will go bankrupt in a month at most, because once this incident spreads out, those Ning family contacts will certainly turn against each other. Under the unbalanced situation of Rong City, who doesn''t want to drink blood and eat meat on Ning family?


    As for Lu Hongguang, he can become the first person in the business community of Rong City in this opportunity, but we have to see if he can give Han Sanyi a satisfactory answer.


    "It''s not what I want." Han 3000 said¡° Elder brother, you are so good at pretending to be forced. Lu Hongguang will be a cow and a horse for you. Don''t you want it? " Green cloud shrivels mouth to say. Han 3000 is too lazy to explain to Qingyun, and even if he says it, Qingyun certainly can''t understand it. The reason why Rongshi has created such a situation is not because of him, but the relations used by the Han family. That is to say, the more things get worse, the more he owes Shi Jing. Originally, I wanted to separate my relationship with the Han family, but after this, I don''t want to break it. More importantly, Shi Jing is certainly happy to see this. Shi Jing is happy, Han 3000 is not¡° What a pity. " Qingyun said with a sigh¡° What''s the pity? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° You don''t pretend to force me hard. You have to let Mr. Ning and Mr. Qiu kneel down in front of you and apologize. You have to let that woman kneel down and lick her. It''s better to frighten Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua and let them see how powerful you are. " Green cloud said¡° Is that what you want in life? " Han 3000 disdains to say that in Han 3000''s opinion, it''s meaningless to seek pleasure from such a small person. It''s the real pleasure to step on a big person¡° Yeah, isn''t that enough? This is Lu Hongguang and Ning Xingpeng. " Qingyun said with a natural look. Han three thousand smile, Qingyun itself should not put these two people in the eye, just deliberately in front of him so performance. This fox''s tail is very deep, but Han 3000 believes that it will be exposed one day. Shortly after leaving the hotel, Han Sanqian received a phone call from he ting and said a lot of thanks. Maybe Jiang Yingying had told her about the school¡° Aunt he, it''s just a little thing. You don''t have to thank me all the time. By the way, how''s your family recently? I may have to wait another two days to get back. " Han 3000 asked, after su Yingxia took office as chairman of the board, he didn''t know the situation of Su''s company. Originally, he intended to solve Jiang Yingying''s problem and go back, but now it seems that he has to delay some time¡° Yingxia is very busy recently. She goes to the company early every morning, and sometimes she goes home in the middle of the night. " He Ting said. As soon as he took over the company, the project in the west of the city stopped again. For Su Yingxia, it must be a lot of trouble, and it is reasonable to be busy¡° You have to work harder this time. Make some soup for her to keep fit. " Han 3000 exhorted¡° No hard work, no hard work, that''s what I should do. " He Ting busily said that she had been working as a servant at home, and what she did was her duty. How can she say that she was lucky and bitter? Moreover, Han 3000 helped so much, and she had no chance to thank Han 3000¡° OK, I''ll hang up first. Jiang Yingying, you can rest assured that there won''t be any problems in the future. " Han 3000 said¡° Well, I''m sure I can rest assured. Thank you After he Ting hung up, she sighed on her face that she knew very well about Rong City, so she wondered why han 3000 was such a powerful man, but he became her son-in-law? Although Su Yingxia is beautiful, he can''t swallow his anger like this, can he? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 225

    In the eyes of outsiders, Han 3000''s behavior is hard to understand, but only he knows that it''s all worth it. How else can we say that he knows it by drinking water.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia treat each other''s feelings, only they can personally feel, for each other''s pay and forbearance, not in the game, how can you know what kind of feeling it is.


    Hang up the phone, Qingyun curious asked: "big brother, sister-in-law beautiful?"


    Han 3000 coldly looked at Qingyun and said, "you can tease everything except her."


    Qingyun nodded, but his eyes showed a strange look.


    Han 3000''s expression suddenly becomes severe. Qingyun''s origin and purpose are unknown. Let him know the importance of Su Yingxia. This guy is likely to be bad for Su Yingxia.


    "If anyone dares to touch one of her hairs, I will make his life worse than death." Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun conceals his strange look. It seems that he is beating him. However, Qingyun asks himself that he has no flaw in front of Han 3000. Maybe he just wants to express the importance of Su Yingxia.


    "Brother, men''s rivers and mountains are for women. I''ve heard a saying that no one is allowed to bully their own women even if the mountains and rivers collapse. Are you such a domineering person?" Qingyun said with a smile.


    "Me?" Han 3000 thought about it, then shook his head and said, "it''s nothing to do with me. She has to be good."


    Qingyun picked his eyebrows and said, "brother, my respect for you is like a torrent of water..."


    "I don''t need flatterers. If you don''t have any use value for me, I won''t support you for nothing. Tell me what you have." Han 3000 asked.


    Qingyun touched his nose and said awkwardly: "brother, is it a skill to cheat and abduct?"


    "As long as you can cheat people, it''s a skill, but your great skill seems useless to me." Han 3000 sneers.


    Qingyun took a deep breath and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll learn from you more. It will be of great use in the future. Don''t abandon me, or I''ll live in the street. Can you bear it if I don''t have enough food and clothing?"


    Qingyun''s flattering face gives Han 3000 goose bumps.


    The next day, when Han 3000 was in the hotel, Lu Hongguang came to him. After a night''s thinking, Lu Hongguang didn''t know what to do to make Han 3000 forgive him. But in order to keep his future, he was willing to do anything, so he had to come to Han 3000 to decide.


    "Mr. Han, whatever you want, I, Lu Hongguang, can satisfy you. Just ask you to let me go and let me have a foothold in Rong City. In the future, I can satisfy you whatever you want. You are the boss behind the scenes. I am willing to be your pawn." Lu Hongguang said to Han 3000.


    "So, would you like to be a chess piece?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, I do." Lu Hongguang said firmly.


    Han 3000 is not sure whether Lu Hongguang will be of great use in the future, but one thing is clear. Lu Hongguang''s identity in Rong City is enough to become Han 3000''s pawn. When he has no place to play, he is a reserve. Once he is needed, he can show his value.


    "OK, I''ll give you a chance." Han 3000 said.


    Lu Hongguang looked excited, nodded his head and said, "thank you, Mr. Han. Thank you."


    "And me. Just call me young master. You''re welcome." Green cloud a face complacent say.


    Lu Hongguang doesn''t know Qingyun''s identity, but since this guy can follow Han 3000 closely, he deserves his respect.


    "Thank you, young master." Lu Hongguang said.


    Hearing these words, Qingyun seems to get through Ren Du''s two veins, and is very happy.


    "All right, there''s nothing else. Go ahead and don''t disturb my elder brother." Green cloud puts to say.


    Without Han 3000''s command, Lu Hongguang didn''t dare to leave. Looking at Han 3000 standing still, he didn''t leave until Han 3000 nodded.


    "Qingyun, can you make the decision for me now?" After Lu Hongguang left, Han 3000 asked Qingyun.


    Looking at the smile on Han 3000''s face, it was obvious that he was hiding a knife. Qingyun said quickly, "brother, I don''t mean that. I just think you can''t open your golden mouth casually. As a little brother, I will help you with such a small matter."


    Qingyun''s mouth is just like Han Jun''s. I don''t know what kind of treatment he is in Qincheng now. It''s estimated that he will be severely trampled by Guan Yong.


    Thinking of Guan Yong, Han 3000 has to go to Yanjing sometime to find a way to get Guan Yong out of Qincheng. This guy used to be a ruthless character. It''s the only choice to go to the geocentric prison with a hamster.


    After the turmoil in Rongshi calms down, Han 3000 returns to Yuncheng with Qingyun. Lamborghini enters the repair shop again. It is estimated that he will have to say goodbye to Han 3000 for a while. However, Han 3000 has little demand for cars, so it has no impact on him.


    After returning to Yuncheng and arranging a residence for Qingyun, Han 3000 goes to Mordor.


    At present, he has used up his contacts to contact geocentric prison, but so far there is no news. Although Moyang knows that the possibility of geocentric prison is very small, in the absence of other ways, Han 3000 can only try. Mo Yang is now almost the first person in the gray area of Cloud City. After all, with the help of Lin Yong and Dao 12, who can be his opponent in Cloud City¡° The inner earth prison? " After listening to Han 3000''s words, Mo Yang frowned. He had never heard of the existence of such a place. It was mysterious. No one in the world knew where it was. Mo Yang didn''t feel very real and said, "3000, are you sure this place really exists?" Han Sanqian nodded his head firmly. With the hamster''s understanding of the world''s major prisons, he can say that this geocentric prison really exists¡° If not, he will not want to go Han 3000 said. Mo Yang had no choice but to smile and said, "your friend is really wonderful. What''s wrong with you? You just like to go to prison. How did you form this special habit?" Han Sanqian shook his head, he also felt incredible, how can there be people who like to be in prison in this world, but also like to go to the major prisons to complete the breakthrough. Perhaps in the world of gophers, prison break is the most satisfying thing and the most desirable challenge for him¡° I don''t understand, just like I don''t understand why your boss rubs my cigarette every time. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mo Yang just put Han 3000''s cigarette into his pocket. He didn''t feel embarrassed when he heard this. He said in an open manner: "you have too much oil and water on a rich man like you. If you don''t have a chance to scrape, heaven will kill the earth." Han 3000 reluctantly waved his hand and asked, "what about Dao 12? What''s going on in the ring these days? "¡° This guy has the ability to train a group of fighters himself. Now the business in the ring is getting better and better. I have informed him that he should come right away. " Mo Yang said. In less than 20 minutes, Dao 12, like a moving mountain, came up to a few people, who were scared to death¡° 12¡¢ Have you ever heard of the inner earth prison? " Mo Yang asked casually. Hearing this, Dao 12 was shocked. Han 3000 frowned. Judging from Dao 12''s reaction, he seemed to know this place¡° 12¡¢ Do you know? " Han 3000 can''t wait to ask. Dao 12 took a deep breath and asked them, "how do you know this place? Why do you ask?" Han 3000 can be sure that Dao 12 really knows about the inner earth prison. Unexpectedly, he inquired for so long, and the real answer is around him¡° I have a friend who wants to go to the inner earth prison. He enjoys breaking out, so he wants to have a try. " Han 3000 conceals Han Tianyang''s affairs, because it''s so important that even Mo Yang can''t trust him¡° I advise your friend to give up this idea. The inner earth prison is called infernal hell. No one can come out of it alive. " Dao 12 said in a deep voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 226

    According to Dao 12, he seems to not only know about geocentric prison, but also quite understand it. This is very good news for Han 3000. After all, Han Tianyang may be locked up there. Since the gopher said this, Han 3000 has been thinking about it day and night. Unfortunately, because he doesn''t know about geocentric prison, he doesn''t have the next move.


    Now, Dao 12 brings him hope!


    "Twelve, since you know, is there any way to contact the people in the geocentric prison?" Han 3000 asked eagerly.


    "Brother 3000, are you sure you want to send your friends in? I can tell you 100 percent that he has no chance to come out. " Dao 12 said.


    "I''m sure." How can Han 3000 hesitate when it comes to Han Tianyang?


    Dao 12 sighed and said, "I''ve been in touch with people in the inner earth prison, but I''m not sure if I can get in touch with them."


    The words of Dao 12 made Mo Yang''s eyes flash with a strange color. He thought Dao 12 was just a fighter, but he was able to touch the mysterious place like the inner earth prison. This shows that Dao 12''s identity is not as simple as it seems.


    "Try as much as you can. It''s very important to me." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 nodded and then left. He didn''t mention too much about the inner earth prison.


    Mo Yang went to Han 3000 and asked in a deep voice, "do you want to investigate Dao 12? It seems that his identity is not as simple as we think."


    Han 3000 shakes his head decisively and says, "you don''t need to doubt people. You don''t need to doubt people."


    Mo Yang shriveled his mouth and said, "sure enough, you still have courage. Are you not afraid that he has a different heart for you?"


    Han Sanqian laughed and explained: "no matter who he was before, now he wants to seek more stability. If I can give him, what reason does he have to betray me?"


    "You don''t want to threaten him with Tang Qingwan, do you?" Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 helplessly looked at Mo Yang and said, "what kind of luck have you had before? You can become the boss of Cloud City, Dao 12. If you threaten him with his daughter, do you think I have a long life?"


    "No way. I''m just lucky. What can you do with me?" Mo Yang jumps to say, in front of Han 3000, he has no big brother''s image at all.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "I have to go to Yanjing. Don''t interfere in Dao 12."


    Mo Yang suddenly calmed down and said with a smile, "go to Yanjing, or go back to Yanjing?"


    The meaning of the two words "go" and "return" is totally different. Han Sanqian knows that Mo Yang has something to say in his words. After staring at it, he leaves Mordor.


    Han 3000, who hasn''t had time to go home to have a look, went to the airport again. Now that he has the news of Dixin prison, he must make preparations in advance. After all, it''s not easy to get Guan Yong out.


    Qin City Dafang, since Han 3000 left, Guan Yong has regained his position as the boss. Han Jun has been disabled, but Qin City has not given special care, so he is still with Guan Yong.


    Now Han Jun''s life is more difficult. Lying in bed is like a doll, letting Guan Yong and others play insults.


    "Guan Yong, someone came to see you." The C.O. goes to the big room and shouts.


    "Boss, for so many years, no one has ever visited the prison. How can anyone see you?"


    "Big brother, it can''t be the little lover you used to be out there. Let your conscience vent."


    "Brother, you have to bring us some fragrance. I haven''t smelled the taste of women for a long time."


    Guan Yong himself is also confused. He broke up with his relatives very early. Moreover, his family is in his hometown in the mountains, and they don''t know about his imprisonment. To say the least, even if they know, they can''t come to see him from afar.


    "You bastards, if a woman comes to see me, I''ll ask her to give me her clothes and bring them back for you to smell."


    Out of the big room, came to the visitation room, when Guan Yong saw the visitation, surprised beyond measure.


    This... As like as two peas.


    "Guan Yong." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Listening to the familiar voice, Guan Yong''s eyelids jump straight, and sits in front of Han 3000.


    "Man, who are you?" Guan Yong asked carefully.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused. Who am I? With your brain, can''t you guess?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Guan Yong did realize that something was wrong, but he didn''t dare to say anything for fear of being killed. However, he never thought that Han 3000 would come to see him.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" Guan Yong asked.


    "Do you want to go out?" Han 3000 said in a low voice.


    get out!


    Guan Yong had planned to die in Qincheng for a long time, and he never had the chance to see the world outside the high wall in his life. He never thought about this kind of extravagance, because once he aroused his desire, it would be difficult to control it. Maybe he would go crazy because of this change of mentality.


    Guan Yong has seen a lot about this situation. Those who are not willing to leave Qincheng are not the ones who become so nagging. However, now Han 3000''s appearance, Guan Yong knows that he is not joking¡° Why are you helping me? " Guan Yong asked¡° Of course, you are valuable. I need you to help me with one thing. " Han 3000 said¡° All right Guan Yong answered: "don''t say one thing, even if it''s ten, there''s no problem with a hundred, as long as you can let me leave here." Guan Yong promise is expected, unless he wants to die in Qincheng, but as long as a normal person will not choose¡° Wait, I''ll let you walk out of Qincheng Han 3000 said with a smile. Guan Yong was so excited that his chest fluctuated violently. He never thought that he would have a chance to leave Qincheng, and it came so suddenly that he was very excited. Back in the big room, the people inside can''t wait to ask Guan Yong who is coming to see him, whether he is a woman, whether he is beautiful or not, and whether he has a good figure¡° Get out of here and leave me alone. " With a wave of Guan Yong''s hand, those who asked stopped. Stand up and walk to Han Jun''s bed. Han Jun shook his head and said to Guan Yong in tears, "brother Yong, please, please don''t hit me again." Guan Yong said: "don''t worry, from today on, no one will beat you. For his sake, you can have a safe life." Han Jun is stunned. For his sake, who is he? Did Shi Jing come to see him? Given Guan Yong benefits, so Guan Yong is willing to let him go? This idea makes Han Jun very happy. Shi Jing is willing to help him, which shows that he has not been given up. After he gets out of prison, he can still get back what belongs to the Han family¡° Thank you, brother Yong. Thank you, brother Yong. " Han Jun said gratefully. At this time, out of Qincheng Han 3000, in the roadside Leng for a long time. A Mercedes Benz black nanny car was parked less than five meters away from him, the door was wide open, obviously waiting for someone. After hesitating for a long time, Han 3000 walked towards the nanny car. After getting on the bus, he was not surprised by the people he saw¡° I just came back, you have received the news, it seems that the Korean family has a lot of eye liner in Yanjing. Han 3000 light said. Shi Jing is still elegant and elegant. At her age, she can still maintain her elegant temperament and appearance. This is not only natural beauty, but also a lot of money. In the face of time, no matter what kind of beauty can''t stand the toss. Only money can make the youth pass more slowly¡° I''ll know when you board in Cloud City. " Shi Jing said¡° There is also a concern for me. It seems that the situation in Yanjing is not as severe as I thought. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing shook her head and said, "the heavy damage of the Han family has made many people ready to move in the dark, but they still dare not fight against the Han family. After all, your master is here."¡° My master''s contribution to the Han family is really great. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° May I ask you what you are doing back to Yanjing? " Shi Jing asked¡° I can''t Han 3000 firmly replied¡° Can you go home for a meal and make your favorite braised lion head Shi Jing does not give up said¡° Isn''t this unique to Han Jun? When does it matter to me? " Han three thousand cold voice finish saying, got out of the car. Shi Jing looks sad and covers her face, tears fall, but she does not blame Han 3000, this is retribution, is the Han family cold his retribution. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 227

    Guan Yong has been in prison for a long time, and the storm has long subsided. It''s not difficult for Han 3000 to use his contacts to get him out. It''s just that he has to pay some money.


    However, compared with Han Tianyang, the former is worthless. Even if the family wealth is lost, Han 3000 will not hesitate to know the news of Han Tianyang.


    Three days later, the hamster found Han 3000. As a fugitive, he seemed to be able to go anywhere. Han 3000 admired his ability.


    "I''ve checked Guan Yong. He used to be a man of iron and steel, but now I don''t know how. Do you think he''s reliable?" Said the gopher.


    "Not reliable." Han 3000 said.


    The hamster nodded and said, "then I know what to do. I''ll pick him up in the afternoon and prepare a gift for him to shut up."


    Han 3000 didn''t give much advice. Guan Yong just used tools. Han 3000 didn''t care what he would end up with.


    In the evening, at the side gate of Qincheng, Guan Yong finally walked outside the high wall and took a few deep breaths to make him feel comfortable. After seeing Han 3000, he ran to Han 3000.


    "Brother, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would never have seen the outside world in my life." Guan Yong said gratefully.


    Han 3000 calmly nodded. The hamster handed Guan Yong a bottle of water and said, "try the water outside. I haven''t tried it for a long time."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, so long that I forgot the time." After Guan Yong took the water, he took a few mouthfuls. However, he found that something was wrong. The water had no peculiar smell, but after drinking it, his throat and stomach were burning.


    "Big... Big brother, what''s this?" Guan Yong looks at Han 3000 with painful expression and asks.


    Gopher smile with Guan Yong''s shoulder, said: "don''t worry, can''t die, at most let you become dumb."


    "It''s up to you. The people who bring back to Yuncheng, the prison in the center of the earth, may come at any time." Han 3000 said to the hamster and drove away.


    Yanjing is a place full of painful memories for Han 3000. Even if he just breathes the air here, it can remind him of his miserable childhood. So after Guan Yong is rescued, Han 3000 returns to Yuncheng on the same day.


    The villa on the hillside in the deep of the night seems particularly quiet, as if it is a paradise in the prosperous city.


    Back home, Han 3000 took a bath, and then crept to the room.


    Su Yingxia has gone to sleep, in a big font, very standard wild posture, Han 3000 has seen nothing strange.


    Perhaps after hearing the news, Su Yingxia opened her hazy eyes and saw Han 3000. Subconsciously, she made room for Han 3000. However, as soon as she turned over, her voice began to ring.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. Su Yingxia''s sleep quality is very good. Even in thunderstorm weather, she can still not be affected at all, which is quite enviable.


    The next morning, Han 3000 accompanied Su Yingxia on a run. When he got to the top of the mountain, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "I''m very tired, right?"


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded his head and said: "the company has a lot to deal with, and it has to attract more cooperation. After losing the West City project, it''s a huge blow to the company, but it can''t blame your classmates. It''s the Su family who asked for it."


    Han 3000 touched his nose, later if let Su Yingxia know weak water real estate is actually his, don''t know what kind of reaction Su Yingxia will have.


    "You have a strong business ability. The company is in your hands and will certainly develop better." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia stretched, outlined the beautiful body curve, sighed and said: "I don''t know if there can be better development, but it should not be a problem to get through this difficulty."


    With that, Su Yingxia turned to Han 3000 and asked, "how about you? Besides helping Jiang Yingying in Rongshi, there are other things. Are you ok?"


    "At present, it''s going well, but it''s not known if it can be done." Han 3000 said with emotion that although Dao 12 has a way, it is still uncertain whether it can be contacted, and even if it can be contacted, whether it can send away the hamster and Guan Yong is unknown.


    "You have a strong ability, these small things, certainly can handle." Su Yingxia returns what Han 3000 just said with a smile.


    Han 3000 went to Su Yingxia, took up her tender and boneless hand and asked, "what do you want most when you see all the flowers bloom and fall?"


    Su Yingxia understands what Han 3000 means. This is to ask her about her future plans, but it''s about the pension. Su Yingxia hasn''t thought about it yet.


    "Let''s see it first." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000''s throat obviously wriggled for a while. After hesitating for a long time, he asked, "what brand of lipstick was last time? It''s delicious, or I''ll buy you some more to go home?"


    When Su Yingxia heard this, her cheek turned red instantly. She threw away Han 3000''s hand and said, "I''ll never give you any more."


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s rush down the mountain, Han 3000 didn''t rush to catch up. He licked his lips and sighed to himself, "when can I have enough to eat?" Back home, Han 3000 was shocked to find that Su Yingxia went to work overtime without breakfast. Do you need to be so anxious on Sunday? This is deliberately hiding from him. I immediately regret what I said just now, but it has happened. I don''t have a chance to regret it. Today Han 3000 is going to Dao 12''s house. He has something to ask him. Since it''s Sunday, Tang Qingwan must be at home too. He has to buy some presents for the little girl. Han 3000 doesn''t know what girls like. He thinks about it and calls Tian ling''er. Tianling''er is just like a walking corpse recently. She has not seen Han 3000 for a long time. It''s like losing her soul. When the phone rings, see Han 3000''s Caller ID, tianling''er is like a deflated balloon, instantly full of gas¡° Han 3000, you are finally willing to contact me. " Tian ling''er said excitedly¡° What gift does the little girl like? " Han 3000 asked directly¡° What do you mean, who are you going to give a gift to? Is it mine Tianling''er asked¡° Of course it''s not yours. A friend''s daughter, about ten years old, gives me a piece of advice. " Han 3000 said. Hearing that she was only a ten-year-old girl, tianling''er was relieved. She thought she had another enemy¡° Little girls, of course, like dolls. It''s better to have a complete set of Barbie dolls. When I was young, my biggest dream was to raise all Barbies. " Said Tian ling''er. I don''t know if this idea of a rich lady can be applied to Tang Qingwan. After all, there is a big difference between Tang Qingwan and Tian linger''s birth, but Han Sanqian has no other idea, so he can only follow this suggestion¡° If you can make the little girl happy, thank you later. " Han 3000 said¡° You want to invite me... "Before you finish speaking, Han 3000 has hung up and made Miss Tian want to kill her. However, Han 3000 has to thank her. Tian ling''er is in a better mood. After buying the gift, Han 3000 went to Dao 12''s home. Today, on Sunday, Dao 12 was at home with Tang Qingwan. When Tang Qingwan learned that Han 3000''s Barbie doll was a gift for her, the little girl turned red with joy. It seems that tianling''er''s advice is really useful¡° I''ll go back to my room and play Dao 12 touched Tang Qingwan''s head and said¡° Well, thank you, uncle Han. " Tang Qingwan said, excited back to the room. Han 3000 full face wry smile, said: "this when uncle, time really fast."¡° Brother 3000, what can I do for you? " Dao 12 asked. He knew that Han 3000 could not come to see him for no reason¡° I have two people who need to be sent to the inner earth prison. What identity do you want to give them? " Han 3000 asked, this is his concern, he is worried that the geocentric prison will check the hamster and Guan Yong, and the identity of these two people, is not heinous, how to see it is not qualified to go to the geocentric prison¡° Brother 3000, Dixin prison is a business. They never care about the identity of the people who go there, as long as they have enough money. " Dao 12 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 228

    No matter who you are?


    This makes Han 3000 very surprised. Is the boss of Dixin prison not afraid of malicious disturbance?


    In this world, there should be a lot of people curious about the secrets of the prison. If they don''t strictly examine them, they will certainly get into some spies.


    Mystery is probably the biggest capital of geocentric prison. Once this point is lost, geocentric prison will lose its biggest advantage. How can the boss not worry about this.


    "Brother 3000, I know what you are thinking, but have you forgotten that I said that the prison in the center of the earth will never return?" Dao Shiyi said with a wry smile, I don''t know how many people in the world want to find out the secret of the geocentric prison. Those people who come after them have no use but to send money and death. No matter who they are, no matter what people they use, as long as they go, they don''t want to come out again.


    "Can he guarantee that one hundred percent?" Han 3000 frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Dao 12 nodded his head heavily and said: "one hundred percent, there has never been an accident."


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. What kind of ability is needed to achieve this level? It seems that the boss behind the scenes of Dixin prison is a ruthless role.


    "How much is it for one person?" Han 3000 asked.


    "100 million dollars."


    "This..." Han 3000 looked at Dao 12 in surprise. Although he didn''t care about the money, the amount in front of him still surprised him.


    "It''s said that the boss of Dixin prison is as rich as a country, but no one knows who he is." Dao 12 said.


    "How many people have been in the inner earth prison for so many years?" Han 3000 asked curiously, the number represents income, this way of money, not only fast, but also unheard of.


    "Thousands of people, in addition to the real recidivists, are more people who want to know the secrets of the inner earth prison. They don''t care about money, but it''s a doomed loss business." Dao 12 said.


    "OK, I see. You should try to get in touch as soon as possible. Even if it''s a loss business, you have to do it." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 didn''t ask why. He knew that he was not qualified to intervene in these things, but he could imagine that this matter was very important to Han 3000, not just to challenge whether he could escape from prison.


    After leaving Dao 12''s home, Han 3000 didn''t get on the car, and the phone rang. It was an unconvinced Tian ling''er.


    When she was hung up, the more depressed Tian ling''er thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved. No one dared to hang up her phone before she finished speaking.


    "Han 3000, if you hang up on me for no reason, I''ll never finish with you." Tianling''er threatened.


    "All right." With that, Han 3000 hung up again.


    Tianling''er on the other end of the phone listened to the busy beep and looked stunned. In less than ten seconds, Miss Tianjia got angry and turned pale. When she called again, she was already in a busy state.


    "Who is angry with us? Do you want grandfather to avenge you Tianchangsheng walks to tianling''er with a smile and asks.


    "Grandfather, give me your cell phone." Tianling''er reached out and said.


    "What do you want me to do with this elderly machine? My mobile phone can''t play anything." Tianchangsheng doubts.


    "Leave it alone, give it to me." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianchangsheng takes out his mobile phone and hands it to tianling''er.


    Tian ling''er skillfully pressed the number of Han 3000, which has been memorized for a long time.


    It''s through!


    The phone was through!


    When ling''er hung up that day and used his mobile phone to call, he was busy again.


    "Ah Tianling''er screamed and roared: "he has pulled me black. He dares to pull me black!"


    Tianchangsheng didn''t know what tragedy had happened in the world. He asked, "who has the courage to blackmail you?"


    "Grandfather, you''re going to avenge me." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianchangsheng patted his chest and vowed: "OK, Grandpa will help you revenge. Who is it?"


    "Han 3000."


    Han 3000!


    Hearing this name, tianchangsheng''s momentum instantly withered more than half and looked at tianling''er in embarrassment.


    "Grandfather, you don''t want to go back?" Tianling''er asked.


    "Ling''er, Han 3000 is my master. Take revenge on him. I''m an apprentice. I''m not so rebellious." Tian Changsheng said that he is willing to be his apprentice now, and even if there is no such relationship, he does not dare to revenge Han 3000. The real identity of this guy is much more powerful than the Tian family.


    "Grandfather." Tianling''er cried out.


    Tianchangsheng looks helpless and can make tianling''er cry. Han 3000 is the first person. But he can''t help anything in this matter. And he knows very well that tianling''er is angry with Han 3000. With her feelings for Han 3000, how can she be really angry.


    "Well, well, ling''er, you don''t really blame Han 3000. Why be angry?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian ling''er wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said stubbornly: "who said I didn''t really blame him? I hate him." Tianchangsheng smiles and says, "really? If Han 3000 appeared, would you beat him or scold him? "¡° Beat him to death and scold him to death. " The day spirit son intentionally makes an evil spirit evil spirit appearance to say¡° Who''s going to shoot me? " Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Tianling''er seemed to be struck by thunder and stood there. The sound! Tianling''er turns his head, and then runs back to his room with a look of horror. She can''t let Han 3000 see her embarrassed appearance¡° Master, you are here. " Tianchangsheng walks to Han 3000 with a smile¡° Your apprentice has a lot of airs. Let me come to you myself. " Han 3000 said. Tian Changsheng repeatedly explained: "it''s not that there''s something important for you. There''s a go game waiting for you. Shangguan black and white called you to attend, so Wang Mao has already signed up for you." Han 3000 frowns. He won''t leave Yuncheng recently, because the people in geocentric prison may appear at any time. How can he delay such an important thing for a game¡° I''m not going Han 3000 resolutely refused. The expression on tianchangsheng''s face remained unchanged. It seemed that he had expected Han Sanqian to say so and said, "master, if you don''t go, I''m afraid you''ll lose face. This time Shangguan black and white gambled on his reputation and publicized the contest between you and Ouyang Xiujie. It''s not your style to be a shrinking turtle."¡° Then be a turtle with a shrunken head. " Han 3000 said. Tianchangsheng was very confident that Han 3000 would take part in the game, but when he heard this, he was not calm at once and said, "master, you can''t do it. You are fighting for Yuncheng. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at you. Besides, I heard that some people in the go world are deliberately making trouble, belittling you and saying a lot of ugly things."¡° So what? If you don''t go, you won''t go. " Han 3000 attitude tough said. Tian Changsheng''s face changed greatly. Han 3000''s attitude was completely beyond his expectation. If he didn''t appear, Han 3000''s name would become a joke in the whole go world¡° Master, you are thinking about it. Don''t worry about it. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Don''t you feel my attitude? I can''t go to this game Han 3000 said coldly. Tianchangsheng looks embarrassed. He wants to watch Han 3000 kill all sides in the competition. If he doesn''t fight, he''ll have a big joke¡° Master, are you really not going? Aren''t you afraid that those people deliberately discredit you and make Han 3000 a joke in the world of go? " Tianchangsheng said¡° Jokes? In the eyes of most people in Yuncheng, I''m just a joke. When did I care? " Han 3000 said comfortably. Tianchangsheng was stunned by this remark. Yes, he was despised by all people for being so infamous in Yuncheng. But when did he mind and clarify this matter? It''s just a curse in the world of go. For him, it''s not just a scratch¡° Is there anything else? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, No Tianchangsheng said with a bitter smile that if Wang Mao knew about this, the old man would be desperate. If Han 3000 didn''t fight, the Yuncheng Go Association would surely be accused of it, and he, as the president, would have no place to put off. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 229

    When tianling''er mends her make-up, puts on her beautiful clothes and returns to the living room, Han 3000 has already left. The princess of Tianjia is crying again.


    When tianchangsheng sees this, he has no choice but to sigh.


    Sometimes tianchangsheng also wants to persuade tianling''er, because since he guessed Han 3000''s real identity, tianchangsheng thinks that it is impossible between tianling''er and Han 3000. He bears humiliation for Su Yingxia, and no one can destroy this relationship.


    But he also knows that tianling''er''s stubborn temper will never turn back if he doesn''t break his head. Tianchangsheng can only comfort himself and regard tianling''er''s injury as her growth.


    After all, in the process of growing up, it''s impossible for people to have a smooth life. We have to let Tian ling''er learn a lesson and increase his memory.


    Let Tian ling''er cry alone, but Tian Changsheng doesn''t disturb him. Instead, he leaves home. Han 3000 doesn''t take part in the competition. He has to inform Wang Mao, so that Wang Mao can be prepared early. I don''t know if the old man can bear the blow.


    Today, there are many members in the Go Association. Although they did not take part in the competition, if Han 3000 can win the championship, the Go Association in Yuncheng will surely make a big splash, and they will be able to share some honors.


    "God, have you contacted Han 3000?"


    "This time, we can''t wait for you to bring us good news."


    "Shangguan black and white deliberately played up the hatred value of this game. Now many people are looking forward to his game with Ouyang Xiujie. As long as he wins, our Cloud City go Association will have a bright face."


    Looking at the members of the association looking forward, Tian Changsheng can''t bear to tell them the truth. It''s cruel, but Han 3000 can''t hide it.


    Wang Mao walked to tianchangsheng with a smile on his face and asked, "old man, how are you?"


    "Not so good, he said. He won''t take part, and his attitude is very firm." Tian Changsheng said helplessly.


    "How... How could that be!" Wang Mao was shocked to see tianchangsheng, which was not the result he wanted.


    "I''ve tried, but it doesn''t work. I''m afraid no one can change his mind." Tianchangsheng said.


    "How can he not take part?"


    "Yes, the face of our association is all on him. If he wants to run away, it''s not a shame for us."


    "Han 3000 didn''t even give us face. Isn''t he the loser of the Su family? Why did he refuse


    "God, I don''t think Han 3000 paid attention to you. He didn''t even listen to what you said."


    "Yes, why didn''t he take part? He provoked Shangguan''s anger, so he should solve the problem."


    When members of the association heard tianchangsheng''s words, they all had angry expressions on their faces. They could not accept Han 3000''s not taking part in the competition. Face had already been thrown out as a bet. How humiliating would it be if they didn''t take it back?


    Listening to these people''s accusations against Han 3000, Tian Changsheng''s expression is gradually filled with coldness. Although he doesn''t understand why han 3000 doesn''t participate, Han 3000 is his master after all, and it''s not his turn to curse these guys.


    "It''s up to you to sign up. Do you still need Han Sanqian to take charge?" Tianchang Sheng said coldly.


    Aware that tianchangsheng seems to be trying to help Han 3000 speak, the members of the Association gathered together to calm down a little.


    "My God, although we sign up, why does he refuse? With his status, is he qualified to refuse?" Said one.


    In his position?


    Han 3000''s position can easily crush the people present. Are these people eggs? He didn''t pay attention to Han 3000.


    "If you have any opinions about him, you may go to him for trouble, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that there is no regret medicine in the world. You have to think about the consequences before you make any decisions." Tianchangsheng said.


    "My God, what you mean by this is to stand on the side of Han 3000. If you come out, who dares to trouble him?" Someone said in a strange way, obviously insinuating the prosperity of heaven.


    With a faint smile, tianchangsheng said, "don''t worry, I will never interfere in this matter. You can do whatever you want."


    "My God, this is what you said. You are such a big man. You have to keep your word."


    "The Su family has lost their cooperation in the west of the city project and is dying. If I let my son step on it casually, the Su family''s company will go bankrupt."


    "My son can do the same thing, but only if he''s not joking."


    Looking at these people who are going to die, tianchangsheng has no sympathy and says, "of course, I''m not kidding."


    At this time, Wang Mao came out to make ends meet, because how to fight with Han 3000, this matter has no chance at all.


    "Calm down. The game hasn''t started yet. I still have a chance to persuade him." Wang Mao said.


    "President Wang, why bother so much? If he dares not listen to us, he can deal with him by any means."¡° It''s true that we are also people with status and status in Yuncheng. If we can''t even manage to become a redundant son-in-law, it won''t be a joke. " The crowd laughed and looked confident. Wang Mao looked at tianchangsheng. He didn''t know what the old man was thinking. In front of so many people, he said that no matter what happened, he was harming Han 3000? Even if Su''s company is brought down, if Han 3000 doesn''t take part in the competition, it''s all empty talk¡° God, you help me make an appointment for Han 3000. I want to see him. " Wang Mao said to Tian Changsheng. Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "don''t think about it, old man. No one can change what he decided. Moreover, this matter is really that you didn''t think about it carefully. You signed up for him without his consent. Now it''s like you want to start a teacher and ask questions. I don''t agree to it. It''s hard to say, the honor and disgrace of the Go Association, What does it have to do with him? He didn''t make you old guys lose face. " Wang Mao''s face was bitter. He really didn''t think about it. But the reason is that these members encouraged him. They said that Han 3000 didn''t have to agree to such a trivial matter. They said that Han 3000 could get rid of it by giving him any advantages. Who would have thought that Han 3000 would not accept even tianchangsheng''s appearance¡° But... "Don''t be, you''d better think about how to make amends to him. After all, you offended him first and signed up in his name without permission. This is the advice given by an old man for many years." Tianchangsheng said. When the members of the association heard this, their faces were filled with disdain. They even felt that Tiansheng was getting old, so they were afraid. Even the Su family was afraid. It seems that the decline of Tianjia will happen sooner or later. But Wang Mao is different. He knows Tian Changsheng''s character very well. It''s true that this old man is old now, but his hot temper has never changed. Otherwise, he would not build a boxing house himself. So these words are very important in Wang Mao''s ears¡° This... "Wang Mao looked at Tian Changsheng suspiciously. Tianchangsheng shook his head and said with a smile, "the secret is unspeakable." As for Han 3000''s identity, Tian Changsheng doesn''t dare to reveal anything. Han 3000 has endured three years without revealing anything. If the news leaks from him, I''m afraid that the Tian family will be ruined. Wang Mao''s face became more serious. He did not dare to say that the sky was prosperous. The situation was not small¡° President Wang, I have something else to do. I''ll go first. "¡° Yes, I have something to do. You''re busy¡° I''m gone, too, and there''s soup at home. " A group of members have gone completely, and there is no one left. Tianchangsheng knows that they are going to find Han 3000''s trouble¡° God, is there nothing to reveal? " Wang Mao asked¡° Well Tianchangsheng sighed, and finally said, "for the sake of knowing each other for many years, only one sentence can''t be more. After I say it, don''t ask."¡° Yes, yes, I know Wang Mao put his hands impatiently¡° Tianjia, it''s a ball. " Tianchangsheng said. When Wang Mao heard this, he looked at Tian Changsheng with his eyes straight. He was shocked to death! This sentence is not difficult to understand, Tianjia in front of him, even if a ball! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 230

    Su''s company.


    In the office of the chairman of the board, Su Yingxia is struggling with the recent cooperation. To revive the company, it is necessary to re-establish a new cooperation. However, this matter is not simple for Su Yingxia. After all, in order to wholeheartedly carry out the project of the west of the city, the old lady of the Su family directly cut off all previous cooperation. As the saying goes, a good horse doesn''t have to go back, Su Yingxia had to contact those people again.


    It''s easy to lose cooperation, but it''s not easy to pick it up again.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s assistant came into the office, looking flustered and said: "Chairman, something happened."


    "What''s so flustered?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "The fathers of several company owners want to see you. It seems that they are not good at it." Said the assistant.


    The father of the company boss?


    Su Yingxia is confused about this sentence. These people should be in the role of enjoying their old age regardless of the company''s affairs. What do they want to do with her all of a sudden?


    Just when Su Yingxia wanted to ask who it was, there was a loud noise outside the office. The crowd pushed and yelled, but even the security guards couldn''t stop them. They rushed directly into the office.


    Among these people, some are familiar and some are strange, but they are all big people in Yuncheng. This makes Su Yingxia a little confused. Why do such a group of people suddenly get together and come to see her?


    "I''m sorry, chairman. We can''t help it." The security guard said to Su Yingxia, let these people break in, is his dereliction of duty, if Su Yingxia to blame, he is afraid to lose his job.


    Su Yingxia waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. You go out first."


    Hearing this, the security guard was relieved. He was glad that Su Yingxia was the chairman of the board. If Su Haichao had been the chairman of the board, he would have been scolded.


    After closing the door of the office, Su Yingxia asked the crowd, "you elders, I don''t know why you came to me in such a fierce manner."


    The cooperation Su Yingxia recently talked about has nothing to do with these people, so their appearance is really weird.


    "Su Yingxia, now your company is at a critical moment of life and death. If you offend us, just a word, you can make the Su family bankrupt."


    "Some rubbish rely on the relationship of the Su family, even we don''t pay attention to it, don''t teach him a lesson, really treat us old guys as sick cats."


    "Your Su family has no self-knowledge at all. They have offended the weak water property. Now they dare to offend us. They don''t know how to live or die."


    Listening to these questions, Su Yingxia frowned. Did the Su family offend them?


    Su Yingxia certainly didn''t do this kind of thing, so she thought of Su Haichao at the first time. Except him, no one would make trouble for the company.


    "If Su Haichao offended you, I can tell you clearly that Su Haichao has nothing to do with Su''s company." Su Yingxia said.


    "Su Haichao is nothing. He doesn''t even have the qualification to see us now."


    "Let''s make it clear to you that Han 3000 provoked us. I advise you to let him think clearly. If you offend us, your company will suffer."


    "You don''t want to ruin the future of Su''s company because of a waste."


    Several people sneer and seem to eat Su Yingxia to death.


    But about Han 3000 offended them, Su Yingxia holds a skeptical attitude.


    Han 3000 is who, she is very clear, how can one time offend these people?


    "Han 3000 is my husband. If he really offends several people, I can make amends for him, but I want to know how he offends you." Su Yingxia asked.


    "Go back and ask the trash yourself."


    "Tell him we need to know the answer tomorrow, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to the Su family."


    "Although we old bones don''t care about our company''s affairs, you should be very clear about the weight of our words."


    After several people left arrogantly, Su Yingxia sighed. These people represent an energy that can not be ignored. They unite against Su''s company, which is not good news.


    However, if these people bully Han 3000, Su Yingxia will never compromise even if they fight for the whole Su family.


    Han 3000 won''t let her be wronged. How can she let Han 3000 be wronged?


    After returning home from work, Su Yingxia took off her high-heeled shoes, which was the most comfortable time of the day. Only when she put on her home clothes did she feel alive.


    Lying on the sofa, Han 3000 came to his side, kneaded Su Yingxia''s shoulders and asked: "so tired, take a day off."


    Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "let''s wait until the company gets through the crisis. Let''s make up the honeymoon and wedding dress."


    Su Yingxia has mentioned the matter of mending wedding dress for a long time, but there are too many things in this period of time, so it has not been implemented. Han 3000 thought she had forgotten, but she didn''t expect Su Yingxia to keep it in mind.


    "By the way, some old friends came to me today, saying that you have offended them. Tomorrow they will know the answer, or they will deal with the company. What''s the situation?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000. Han 3000 hears this, the eyebrow flashed a fierce color, these old things, unexpectedly went to embarrass Su Yingxia¡° They didn''t do anything to you, did they? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, but look at their attitude. It''s very strong. What is it for? " After su Yingxia finished, he took the hand of Han 3000 and motioned Han 3000 to sit beside her. After sitting down, Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, "these old people are members of Yuncheng Go Association. There was a game. They signed up for me without my consent. They wanted me to participate in it. If they didn''t, they threatened me."¡° Go? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. Can he even play go? Han Sany looked serious and asked, "don''t I look like an expert?" Su Yingxia chuckled and said, "you must be better than them by pretending, but it''s unreasonable for the Go Association to let you take part in the competition. Is it hard to expect you to win the championship?"¡° I look down on people. At least I have studied for several years. " Han 3000 said with tears and laughter. Su Yingxia doesn''t believe how powerful Han 3000 can be. These old people probably know that they can''t win, so they will push Han 3000 out to lose face. They must think that since Han 3000 is a well-known loser in Yuncheng, it doesn''t matter if they do something shameful¡° Don''t worry, I won''t let you lose face. Even if they want to target Su''s company, it doesn''t matter. I can handle it. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 has no desire to express himself in front of others, but he is very concerned about Su Yingxia''s recognition. Now Su Yingxia doesn''t believe in his strength. How can this work¡° Do you know Shangguan black and white? " Han 3000 asked. Su Yingxia nodded and said, "of course I know. Although I don''t know much about the field of go, my grandfather used to like playing chess very much. Shangguan black and white is his idol. He is very powerful."¡° If I say that even Shangguan black and white is not my opponent? " Han 3000 laughs. Su Yingxia patted Han 3000''s forehead and reminded him: "in the future, boasting should be realistic. If it''s so outrageous, who can believe it? I doubt you don''t know Shangguan black and white''s position in the go world." Han 3000 touched his nose, status? Shangguan black and white''s position is indeed very high, but what about it? If he wants to fight for fame and fortune, what does Shangguan black and white mean¡° Originally I was not interested in participating in this competition, but you look down on me so much that I want to prove it to you. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia helplessly looks at Han 3000. When does this guy fall in love with boasting¡° I have a friend who also likes go. I''ll introduce him to you some other day. He''s also an expert. If you can win him, I''ll believe you. " Su Yingxia said¡° Is he free now? " Han 3000 can''t wait to ask¡° You don''t have to be in such a hurry to find abuse. Wait for me to arrange it, but if you show up, I will laugh at you mercilessly. Don''t blame me for not giving you face at that time. " Su Yingxia reminds a way¡° What if I win? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. Su Yingxia thought about it and said, "I''ll let you taste lipstick again." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 231

    Su Yingxia''s words made Han 3000 as if he had killed a chicken, and his fighting power burst in an instant. Even if Shangguan black and white appeared in front of him, he could still kill him.


    "That''s what you said. You can''t go back on it." Han 3000 said.


    See Han 3000 sincere expression, Su Yingxia suddenly a little guilty, this guy will not boast? Is he really good?


    Can you play the piano and go again? Is there such a person?


    "You win." Su Yingxia said, quickly back to the room.


    For Han 3000, this matter has basically become a reality, so he began to look forward to it in his heart. It''s better for Su Yingxia''s friends to show up early, so that they can savor the taste of lipstick early.


    The next day, Han 3000 went to the Go Association, and all the members were present, because after they went to Su Yingxia yesterday, they came here early today to wait for the answer.


    And they believe that after such a threat, Han 3000 will never fail to comply.


    He is just the son-in-law of the Su family. He has no position in the Su family. Once Su Yingxia puts pressure on him, does he dare to resist?


    Others think so, but Wang Mao won''t. what he learned from Tian Changsheng is enough to let him know Han 3000''s power. How can he be threatened?


    "Han 3000, have you thought about it? Su Yingxia should have made the pros and cons clear to you."


    "Hum, you''d better think more about Su Yingxia. After all, you are husband and wife, and you don''t want to see Su Yingxia on the street."


    "And if the Su family is finished, your soft food won''t be so delicious."


    Listening to these words, Wang Mao is very frightened. These guys who don''t know whether they are alive or dead still threaten Han 3000. Do they really think that they have a long life?


    "Three thousand, don''t listen to them. It''s just a joke. What are you here for today?" Wang Mao asked carefully.


    "When is the game?" Han 3000 asked.


    Wang Mao was surprised, Han 3000 suddenly asked, do you really want to change your mind?


    But... But with the threat of these people, how can Han 3000 compromise!


    "Next month." Wang Mao said.


    There are still more than ten days to go before next month, but Han Sanqian can''t guarantee that he will contact the people in the inner earth prison in the past ten days. If the people in the inner earth prison show up during the competition, it will be a bit of trouble.


    "I can think about it and see if I have time. If I have time, I''ll go." Han 3000 said.


    Wang Mao was stunned. Han 3000 really agreed to go?


    When those members heard Han 3000''s words, they all laughed with pride. In their opinion, it was a deterrent to Su Yingxia. The loser was indeed the loser. Su Yingxia''s words could make him compromise.


    "That''s the smart choice."


    "It''s not necessary for the Su family to offend us."


    "It seems that you still listen to your wife. You really deserve your name."


    The crowd began to make fun of Han 3000, but Han 3000''s face sneered. If it wasn''t for the sake of proving himself in front of Su Yingxia, the game would be meaningless to him.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. I warn you that if you go to make trouble for Su Yingxia again, don''t blame me for not letting you go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Yes, we all know that you are also a man. You also need face."


    "As long as you help our association win the competition, it''s nothing to give you face."


    "But if you lose, you can''t. since Shangguan black and white has made such a big noise, he must be prepared. You should be careful."


    Han 3000 looked at the faces of these people, forced him to participate in the competition, and still can''t lose, it''s really a push.


    But it''s a bit difficult for Han 3000 to lose.


    Although Ouyang Xiujie is the apprentice of Shangguan black and white, known as the new star of go, in Han 3000''s eyes, he is not even an opponent.


    After Han 3000 left, the members were still proud to invite credit. Wang Mao couldn''t listen to these people''s boasting. He went back to the office and called Tian Changsheng.


    It came so suddenly that Wang Mao had to ask what happened to tianchangsheng. Maybe he was wrong about Han 3000.


    "He agreed?" After receiving the phone call, Tian Changsheng looks surprised. Han 3000 has changed his mind.


    "Yes, that''s why I want to ask you, what''s the matter? Is he not the kind of person you think?" Wang Mao doubts a way.


    Tian Changsheng''s guess of Han 3000''s identity can never be wrong. Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu have personally appeared in Yundingshan villa area.


    "No, I''m sure." Tianchangsheng said.


    "That''s strange. They went to threaten Su Yingxia. If Han 3000 was so powerful, he couldn''t compromise." Wang Mao said.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s three words, Tian Changsheng laughed instantly.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wang Mao asked¡° You don''t have to guess. Since this matter involves Su Yingxia, you can understand. After all, in the past three years, he has never cared about his reputation. It''s all because Su Yingxia has other ideas, but you''d better remind those people of the association that Han 3000 didn''t settle accounts with them this time because he didn''t touch Han 3000''s bottom line, If they want to advance an inch, no one can keep it. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Well, I''m too lazy to think about it, as long as he''s willing to take part in the competition. " Wang Mao sighed. It''s no use thinking about so many twists and turns, and it doesn''t have much to do with him. Instead of wasting his brain power on this matter, it''s better to improve himself. After hanging up the phone, Tian Changsheng sighs that Han Sanqian is more patient for Su Yingxia, which means that ling''er has no chance tomorrow. In fact, tianchangsheng has known this for a long time, but he still has a little fluke and fantasy in his heart. However, after this event, tianchangsheng fully understands that no matter how much effort tianling''er has made, it will not help¡° I pity my precious granddaughter. This time, I''m in trouble. " Tianchangsheng said to himself¡° What are you talking about, grandfather Tianling''er came listlessly. Tianchangsheng shook his head quickly and said, "I didn''t say anything. You don''t go to school today?" Tian ling''er now has all his thoughts on Han 3000. He has no mind to go to school and says, "no, I don''t want to go to class. I don''t want to do anything. The end of the world is coming." Tianchangsheng has a wry smile on her face. Now she feels the end of the world. When she really recognizes the truth, what kind of mood will it be¡° Isn''t there any boy in school who likes you? " Tianchangsheng is a wonderful place¡° Of course, I like a lot of them, but how can they compare with Han 3000, one by one like little kids. " Tianling''er muttered¡° Han 3000 is not so good. It''s not hard to find someone better than him. " Tianchangsheng tries to guide tianling''er not to focus on Han 3000, but his plan is obviously impossible. If it wasn''t for the broken head and blood, how could it turn back¡° Grandpa, haven''t you always supported me? What happened today. " The day spirit son doubts a way. This is a good time for tianchangsheng to make it clear and let tianlinger retreat. But this little girl is his favorite granddaughter. Tianchangsheng can''t bear to do such a cruel thing. Tian Changsheng, who wants to talk but stops, finally swallows the words to his throat¡° Of course, grandfather supports you, but he doesn''t want to see you unhappy all day. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Grandfather Tianling''er ghost essence went to tianchangsheng and took the initiative to massage tianchangsheng''s shoulder. Tianchangsheng is uncomfortable. Tianling''er is so kind to him all of a sudden. It must be nothing good¡° Cough, my dear granddaughter, if you have anything to say, you are suddenly so kind to your grandfather. He is a little uncomfortable. " Tianchangsheng said awkwardly¡° Grandfather, in fact, the way to make me happy is very simple. It depends on whether you are willing or not. " Said Tian ling''er¡° What can I do? " Asked Tian Changsheng¡° For example, in your name, invite Han 3000 to dinner, and I''ll have a meal with him by the way. Then I''m very happy. " Tianling''er said with a smile. Tianchangsheng was relieved. Fortunately, it was not difficult, otherwise his beard would not be preserved¡° All right, Grandpa will ask him out as soon as possible This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 232

    Three days later, good news came from Dao 12. The people in Dixin prison had contacted him, and they would send someone to Huaxia as soon as possible. This is very important news for Han 3000, which is related to whether he can know Han Tianyang''s information.


    If Han Tianyang is still alive and is really locked up in geocentric prison, no matter how mysterious the organization is, Han 3000 will dig three feet to find out.


    Shanghai.


    In Moyang''s office, except Dao 12 and Moyang, even Lin Yong is not qualified to be here today.


    "Brother 3000, we need to send your friends to the designated place according to their requirements. If there is any accident during this period, they will leave directly." Dao 12 said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 thought that he could meet the people in geocentric prison, but he didn''t expect that they were so cautious.


    At this time, Dao 12 took out two potions.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It can make people comatose." Dao 12 explained.


    Although it''s not very direct, Han Sanqian also understands the meaning of Dao 12. It seems that even the hamster and Guan Yong can''t see the people in the inner earth prison, and they won''t come here until they get inside the prison.


    "How to guarantee their lives? If you stay in a coma for a long time, you will dehydrate and die. " Han 3000 asked.


    Dao 12 shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about that, but it''s their request. If we don''t carry out it, we can''t achieve it."


    "I see." With that, Han 3000 left Mordor.


    The gopher lives in the suburb of Yuncheng. Now Guan Yong is completely speechless. A signal transmitter has been injected subcutaneously. When it is not turned on, no device can detect it. This will be the only way for the gopher to transmit signals for Han 3000.


    After seeing the hamster, Han 3000 told the hamster about the situation.


    The hamster did not have any unexpected performance, said: "geocentric prison can not be found for so many years, without this rigorous words, certainly can not do, so this is not surprising."


    "On my way here, I thought of a possibility." Han 3000 worried said.


    "Do you think there is no geocentric prison in the world, but the people they took away were killed?" Said the gopher.


    Han 3000 nodded. This possibility does not exist. Many countries are looking for the inner earth prison, but so far there is no information about the inner earth prison. If only by means of concealment, Han 3000 thinks it is impossible, but the inner earth prison does not exist at all, and those people have been killed, which can explain why no one can find the inner earth prison.


    Since it''s a place that doesn''t exist in itself, it''s not surprising that it can''t be found.


    "As for your idea, those countries have experimented with it. The people they sent out to investigate the incident injected a life detection system into the body. If people die and their vital signs stop, they will receive information, but as far as I know, it has not happened yet." Said the gopher.


    Han 3000 picked an eyebrow. He was arrogant. He could think of such a simple thing. How could countries that want to investigate the prison in the center of the earth not think of it.


    "If my grandfather is in the center of the earth prison, I will find a way to find the center of the earth prison and save him. If there is no news and you can''t escape, you can only wait to die in the center of the earth prison in your life." Han 3000 said.


    "For people like me, prison is the best place to belong. If there is a place where I can be trapped for a lifetime, it is also a good thing." Said the gopher with a smile.


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, say: "you this kind of abnormal, probably also can meet one in this lifetime."


    Gopher complacently smile, said: "everyone''s pursuit is different, in order to better protect Su Yingxia, and I......"


    The gopher stops talking and smiles, pretending to say nothing.


    Some things, once the leak, his death will come.


    Han 3000 patted the hamster on the shoulder and said, "I hope we have another chance to meet."


    Looking at Han 3000 walking away, the hamster said to himself with a faint smile: "the chance to meet is very slim. You are the master, but I am just a tool."


    After all, this is an unknown field that he has never been in contact with. However, after returning home, Han 3000 is in a better mood.


    Su Yingxia''s friend is here! This means Han 3000 can taste the lipstick today.


    "This is my friend, Qi Yiyun, a go expert. He has participated in many competitions and won many awards." When Su Yingxia introduced Qi Yiyun, he looked proud.


    Qi Yiyun is very plain, simple T-shirt and jeans, with black frame glasses, and looks very quiet. Such a girl can see that she is a very honest one. I don''t know what a nightclub is like in her life.


    However, Han 3000 has been in Su''s house for more than three years, but he has never seen Qi Yiyun. Is it because her relationship with Su Yingxia is not very good?


    "Hello, my name is Han 3000." Han 3000 introduced himself. Qi Yiyun pushed the frame and said, "I''ve heard of you for a long time, but I''ve been abroad all the time. I didn''t even come back to attend your wedding. I''m sorry." Han 3000 suddenly realized that she was living abroad. No wonder she didn''t meet her¡° Shall we start now or have dinner? " Han 3000 asked¡° What''s your hurry? Do you want to lose so much? " Su Ying Xia stares at Han 3000 and says. Han three thousand also feel a little too abrupt, hurriedly said sorry to Qi Yiyun. After a while, Shen lingyao also arrived at home. This careless woman and Qi Yiyun formed a sharp contrast. As soon as they met, a bear hugged her, and she almost didn''t throw Qi Yiyun to the ground¡° Yiyun, I miss you so much. I didn''t come back for so many years. I thought you were abducted by a handsome blonde. " Shen lingyao put her hand on Qi Yiyun''s shoulder and said with a threatening face: "how many handsome blondes like you, and if there are any excellent ones, please introduce one to me. If I don''t fall in love again, I will become a nun." Qi Yiyun didn''t seem to reject Shen lingyao''s enthusiasm, but he just had a wry smile and said, "I don''t have a boyfriend either. Let''s go to be a nun together." Shen lingyao said with disbelief: "how can you not have a boyfriend? If you take off your glasses, you can''t charm a blonde man?" Qi Yiyun subconsciously pushed the frame and said, "maybe I''m not the type they like."¡° Yao Yao, she has been back for three months, but she hasn''t contacted us all the time. You can do it yourself. " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° What As soon as Shen lingyao heard this, she burst into hair. She looked at Qi Yiyun with a fierce face and said, "good Qi Yiyun, you didn''t contact me when you came back to China. You haven''t tasted my itching hand for many years, have you?" Two people fight together, Han 3000 can''t help but ask Su Yingxia: "your relationship is very good?"¡° College roommates have always kept in touch after graduation, but Qi Yiyun went abroad after graduation, so you haven''t met her. We are sisters. We used to wear clothes together. " Su Yingxia explained. Han 3000 nodded, no wonder Shen lingyao can be so unscrupulous, the original feelings so deep. There is another question Han 3000 would like to ask, because Shen lingyao just said that if Qi Yiyun takes off his glasses, he will be able to charm a blonde man. He is very curious about what Qi Yiyun looks like after taking off his glasses. However, this question is obviously not suitable, which can only suppress the curiosity in my heart¡° By the way, if you don''t look for me when you come back, look for Su Yingxia. Is it because I have a bad relationship with you? Do you pay more attention to her? " Shen lingyao suddenly thought of this thing, and Qi Yiyun pressed on the sofa. Qi Yiyun was very ticklish, so he had to submit to Shen lingyao''s obscene power and quickly said, "it''s Yingxia who comes to see me. You blame her."¡° Well, I don''t believe it. " Su Yingxia said to one side: "I contacted her. Some people want to compete with Yiyun who is better at go." Someone? Shen lingyao was stunned, looked at Han 3000, looked at him disdainfully, and said, "it can''t be you. Don''t you know that Yiyun is the president of Go Club in our school?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 233

    Looking at Shen lingyao''s questioning eyes, Han 3000 said with a helpless smile, "can''t it?"


    Shen lingyao sighed, shaking her head and said, "it''s not impossible. I''m afraid you''ll lose and cry. What a shame it will be."


    Han 3000 takes a look at Qi Yiyun. It seems that she is very powerful in Shen lingyao''s and Su Yingxia''s mind. Otherwise, Shen lingyao would not have such confidence in her.


    After dinner, Shen lingyao takes the initiative to set up a chessboard. Then she helps Qi Yiyun massage her shoulders to relax her body, as if she is going to fight in a challenge arena.


    "Yiyun, don''t be merciful, let him know your strength." Shen lingyao reminds Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Han 3000 very shyly and said, "I''m not as powerful as they said. Please show mercy."


    On hearing this, Shen lingyao was not happy. She said to Qi Yiyun, "Yiyun, how can you improve the morale of others? You are the number one person in our school. Even Shangguan black and white commented on you very well."


    This sentence let Han 3000 some accident, Shangguan black and white proud, he even said Qi Yiyun powerful, it seems that her strength, should not be bad.


    However, for Han 3000, who has a high sense of war, he has a chance to win, let alone Qi Yiyun, even if Shangguan black and white is in front of him.


    "Yiyun came back to take part in the go game this time. If you take part in it, you can measure yourself with today''s game." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian nodded and took the lead.


    Because Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao didn''t know go, they soon got bored. They sat aside and talked about what they had done at school.


    "By the way, Yiyun, when he comes back this time, will he still go?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "Listen to her, she will go back after participating in the competition. After all, her parents are doing business abroad." Su Yingxia said.


    "Ah." Shen lingyao sighed and said, "if only she stayed in China, our three sisters would not be able to meet for several years."


    "After graduation, no one has to rush about for life. If you miss her, don''t you go abroad to see her in the future?" Su Yingxia said with a smile, although she has some problems in her heart, but now she is not a child after all. As an adult, she should be responsible for her own life.


    "If I have money like you, I''ll visit her every month." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia sighed in her heart. Although she is rich now, her life is more busy. Many times things in the company will make her breathless. How can she be as beautiful as Shen lingyao imagined.


    Shen lingyao is a person who likes leisure but dislikes hard work. She wants a relaxed job and a high salary. Although there is no big problem with her character, her attitude towards life is doomed not to make great achievements.


    Su Yingxia once reminded Shen lingyao of this point, but Shen lingyao showed an indifferent attitude. Since then, Su Yingxia has not said much.


    At this time, Shen lingyao saw Qi Yiyun''s more dignified expression and said: "Han 3000 can''t really win Yiyun. How can Yiyun''s expression be so ugly?"


    When Su Yingxia found this, she was also surprised. She had never seen Han 3000 play chess. Is he really a master?


    Su Yingxia suddenly thought of a thing, about Han 3000 can play the piano, she did not know before, but in the mall, in the crystal restaurant, Han 3000''s performance shocked Yuncheng.


    There are too many things Su Yingxia doesn''t know. It doesn''t seem strange to say that he can play chess.


    When can I get to know you?


    Shen lingyao gets up and walks to the two players. She can''t understand the situation on the chessboard, but she can feel Qi Yiyun more and more nervous.


    Qi Yiyun''s right hand keeps clasping the belly of her index finger with her thumb, which is what she shows when she is very nervous.


    Shen lingyao took a look at Han 3000, and then quickly moved her eyes.


    Focusing on Han 3000, it exudes a more obsessive flavor. For Shen lingyao, who already likes Han 3000, it''s like poison.


    Fortunately, Shen lingyao is very clear about the dividing line between herself and Han 3000. This is her best sister''s husband. Even if she has feelings for him, she can only hide them in her heart.


    As Han 3000''s last piece falls, the game is divided.


    Qi Yiyun took a long breath and said: "I thought that in my age group, there should not be too much difficulty in promotion. I didn''t expect you to be so fierce. I hope I don''t meet you in the preliminary match."


    Han three thousand smile, said: "the game is meaningless to me, if not for the summer, I will not participate in the game."


    Qi Yiyun raises her eyebrows. After she returns to Yuncheng, she has heard of Han 3000''s reputation. But now Han 3000''s aura gives her a completely different feeling. No matter from what aspect, the man in front of her does not show any weakness, and even gives her a master''s style of strategic planning.


    Such a person, only the foolish world will regard her as a coward.


    "Yiyun, don''t lose heart. This guy is lucky at most. It''s your fault that you are not serious." When Shen lingyao cheers Qi Yiyun on, she doesn''t forget to belittle Han Sanqian. Only when she makes this kind of self suggestion in her heart can Shen lingyao''s favor for Han Sanqian be reduced. However, this kind of behavior is just self deception. However, for Han 3000, it doesn''t matter. He looks at Su Yingxia and seems to be eager to make her promise come true. Su Yingxia''s cheek is slightly red, and he doesn''t dare to look Han 3000 in the eyes. In fact, in Su Yingxia''s heart, she also hopes Han 3000 can win, but she is not willing to face her inner thoughts. I thought I could taste lipstick again tonight, but Shen lingyao''s words made Han 3000 speechless¡° Tonight, our three friends are going to have a long talk. Don''t disturb us. " Shen lingyao said. This means that Han 3000 has no chance to return to his room, which makes Han 3000 feel helpless. But the three sisters haven''t met for a long time. Han 3000 can only let them go. There is a long way to go, and he doesn''t have to worry about Su Yingxia''s cheating. That night, Han 3000 was sleeping when he received a call from Dao 12¡° Three thousand brothers, people have been taken away. " Dao 12 said¡° So fast? " Han 3000 surprised asked, before said to send the hamster to the designated place, so he did not think it would be so sudden¡° It''s hard for ordinary people to figure out how they do things, but since they have taken them away, there should be no problem. " Dao 12 said. Listen to the noisy voice of the phone, Dao 12 should still be in the ring. Now that the person has been taken away, this matter can only be left to fate¡° All right, you''re busy. " Han 3000 said. Hang up the phone, Han 3000 no longer sleepy, geocentric prison implicated Han Tianyang, even if he can do Mount Tai collapse in front of the face, but in this matter, he can''t calm down. Shi Jing''s words, almost all the time no longer in the ear of memory, let Han 3000 to Han Tianyang alive this thing ignited great hope. Even if this hope is very slim, Han 3000 also firmly believes that maybe, grandfather is really somewhere in the world, but he lost his freedom, so he can''t appear in front of himself¡° Don''t worry, grandfather. As long as you are alive, no matter where you are, I will save you¡° Gopher, don''t let me down. As long as you can find my grandfather, Han 3000 will make you rich and prosperous all your life¡° Grandfather, grandson miss you so much. " Han 3000, lying on the bed, rarely shows his fragile side. There are no teardrops in the corner of his eyes. For him, the whole childhood is full of unhappiness and shadow. Only when Han Tianyang is still there can he feel the meaning of home. Han Sanqian still remembers that his grandfather once said that only he could take on the Han family. At that time, Han Sanqian didn''t understand why his grandfather put such a heavy responsibility on him, but he had a strong obsession in his heart. As long as his grandfather said it, he must do it. For Han 3000, he can take responsibility for the whole world, but only Han Tianyang and Su Yingxia can''t. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 234

    At six o''clock the next morning, after Han 3000 got up, Su Yingxia was still sleeping in her room. Except for thunderstorm weather, Su Yingxia''s morning running never stopped. It seems that Han 3000 didn''t disturb her after chatting all night last night. She asked them to have a rest and go out on their own.


    Yunding mountain in the early morning is definitely the best place for the air in the whole Cloud City, but the people who live here are all rich, and they have their own gym, so except Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, there are almost no morning runners.


    But today, Han 3000 saw a young man and an old man on the top of the mountain.


    The appearance of these two people makes Han 3000 a little embarrassed, because they don''t live here at all. At this time, they appear here, and the purpose is very obvious.


    "Grandfather, Han 3000 seems to be here." Following Tian Changsheng, Tian ling''er Yu Guang, who plays Tai Chi, takes aim at a figure. He doesn''t dare to see it directly, but whispers to Tian Changsheng.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t want an old face any more. He said, "if you continue to fight with your grandfather, you''ll see nothing."


    "Good." Heaven spirit son should way.


    Looking at the two pretenders, Han 3000 coughed and walked towards them.


    "Ah, Han 3000, what a coincidence. Are you coming to exercise, too?" The person approached, the day prosperous also can''t continue to pretend can''t see, only a face surprised to Han 3000 said.


    "Tianlaozi is in good spirits. I''ve come all the way to Yundingshan villa area to exercise. It''s not close to Tianjia villa area." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng cheekily said: "it''s not far. It''s only a few minutes'' drive."


    "Is the old man''s car a rocket?" Han asked in surprise.


    Tianchangsheng laughed awkwardly and said: "this... Is not so exaggerated, but this place is quite suitable for morning exercise. The air is fresh. It''s a pity that the villa has sold out. I can''t live in it."


    "In a word, who dares not to give you a place?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Naturally, Tianchang Sheng nodded his head and said, "that''s also true."


    "Come on, why do you come to me? You old man will come all the way here to exercise. Do you think I can believe it?" Han three thousand stares at the day old son to say.


    In the whole Cloud City, Han 3000 dares to talk to Tian Changsheng with this attitude. After all, the old man is his apprentice now.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you." Tianchangsheng said with a shy face.


    Can Han 3000 believe this kind of nonsense? And he and Tian Changsheng met not long ago. How can they miss him.


    "Because of the game?" Han 3000 asked.


    Wang Mao has already told Tian Changsheng about the competition, and Tian Changsheng has also guessed why han 3000 took part in it. Today, it''s Tian ling''er''s life, or he won''t be able to pull down this old face.


    But since Han 3000 said so, tianchangsheng followed his words. After all, tianling''er warned him not to show his horse''s feet.


    "It''s really the master. It''s really smart. I''m not curious why you suddenly agreed." Tianchangsheng said.


    "You don''t think I''m threatened by that bunch of crap, do you?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Tian Changsheng even waved his hand. Those guys, even he didn''t pay attention. How could Han 3000 pay attention.


    "Of course not. The ability of these jumpers is nothing to you." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Since you know what else you want to do with me, do you want to explain to you?" Han three days deliberately put on airs said.


    "Of course not." Tian Changsheng is laughing bitterly in his heart. If it wasn''t for Tian linger, he wouldn''t have to annoy Han 3000.


    No matter how high the status of Tianjia in Yuncheng is, compared with the Han family in Yanjing, it''s nothing.


    Even if Han 3000 is not his master, he has to be obedient.


    "Master, let''s have breakfast together. It''s my treat." Tianchangsheng said.


    Han Sanqian took a look at tianling''er. In fact, he had already guessed the reason why tianchangsheng would appear. When he talked about the competition just now, he also gave tianchangsheng and tianling''er a step down.


    Han 3000 is not a fool. How can he not feel tianling''er''s favor for him? It''s just that the existence of such feelings is unnecessary for Han 3000.


    "No, my wife is still waiting for me at home." Han 3000 finished and ran down the mountain.


    Tianchangsheng sighed, such an obvious refusal, tianling''er should be able to feel it.


    Tian ling''er bit his lips and burst into tears.


    "Ling''er, let''s go home." Tianchangsheng said.


    Two lines of pearls fell down the stream. Tianling''er wiped his hand and said, "grandfather, he loves Su Yingxia so much. I envy him so much. What should I do?"


    Tianchangsheng went to tianling''er, caressed his head with a kind face and said, "linger, grandfather will find you a better boyfriend, which is 1000 times and 10000 times better than him, OK?"


    Tian ling''er stubbornly shakes his head and says, "no, I want him, as long as he does."


    "This..." tianchangsheng is dumb. He doesn''t know what to say. Tianling''er is so poisoned that it''s hard to persuade her to turn back. Han three thousand back home, door open, it seems that someone has got up, but this person is not su Yingxia, but wearing pajamas Qi Yiyun. When Han Sanqian saw Qi Yiyun, he felt astonished and finally understood why Shen lingyao said that as long as she took off her glasses, she could charm a large area of blonde men. Qi Yiyun takes off his eyes. His temperament is quite different from the quiet before. It gives people a beautiful feeling and has a strong visual impact. Not against my heart, her beauty is above Su Yingxia! Qi Yiyun found that Han 3000 looked at himself in a daze, not surprised and disgusted, but said with a smile: "I went back to Yuncheng, after hearing about you and Yingxia, I thought Yingxia would be very unhappy, now it seems that my worry is superfluous."¡° There are many definitions of happiness. As long as she is happy, I can give her anything. " Han 3000 said after returning to God. Qi Yiyun went to the living room and sat on the sofa with her legs curled up. Her legs were white and outlined the coveted arc. She patted the position beside her and motioned Han 3000 to sit down. Han 3000 frowned slightly. Yesterday, Qi Yiyun gave him the impression that he was a very quiet and shy girl. However, from Qi Yiyun''s action, Han 3000 felt a strong force emanating from his bones. This changeable woman makes Han 3000 feel that she is not simple. After sitting down, Han 3000 said, "if you want to help Su Yingxia test my loyalty, you don''t have to."¡° I''m just curious why so many people treat you like a loser. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile¡° Isn''t it? " Han 3000''s mouth rose slightly. This title has been with him for more than three years. He has been used to it. In his opinion, this kind of disguise is very good¡° It''s not something you can do to buy a hillside villa in Yundingshan villa area. " Qi Yiyun said. It seems that Su Yingxia mentioned a lot about him during their long talk last night¡° Isn''t money a loser? This definition is too hasty. You don''t know the real me, so you don''t know how stupid I am. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun frowned. How could anyone say that he was a loser? And she can clearly feel the upper breath in Han 3000''s bones, which is by no means what a loser can have. Only those who have been in a high position for a long time can slowly form this kind of aura¡° There must be a reason to hide your true self. I can''t interfere in your affairs, but I hope that Su Yingxia won''t be hurt at any time. " Qi Yiyun said¡° It''s good for Su Yingxia to have a sister like you. You can rest assured that as long as I''m here, no one can hurt her. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun stood up, silk material pajamas can better show her figure, tone gently said: "I to her, not just sisterhood, I love her." This sentence makes Han Sanru hit by lightning! Such a beautiful woman can''t be a... Sleeper! Han three thousand miso stand up, last night Su Yingxia but sleep with her, nothing happened¡° Don''t be so nervous. I''m just sleeping with her in my arms. " Qi Yiyun said triumphantly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 235

    Looking at Qi Yiyun''s back, Han 3000 has goose bumps. He doesn''t want Su Yingxia to plant on Qi Yiyun, but how can he talk to Su Yingxia about this kind of thing?


    Qi Yiyun is a girl and the best sister of Su Yingxia, but she has a unique advantage!


    "Your grandma is a bear. Don''t mess around, or I''ll cry." Han Sanyi said bitterly.


    It was almost eleven o''clock when Su Yingxia got up. Shen lingyao came to the living room with disheveled hair. Her face was not very good-looking, and she was wearing panda eyes.


    Qi Yiyun put on her glasses and restored her quiet side, but for Han 3000, this quiet can''t be looked directly at.


    "3000, we are going shopping today. Are you going?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "I don''t want to take part in your best friend''s time, but..." Han Sanqian wants to talk and stops, making her wary of Qi Yiyun. I really don''t know how to say this.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ying Xia doubts a way.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun deliberately took Su Yingxia''s hand and asked Han 3000, "you can''t be worried, for fear that we will abduct and sell him."


    Han 3000''s face is as black as Guan Gong. Qi Yiyun is deliberately provoking him.


    "No, no, be careful. If anything happens, call me the first time." Han 3000 admits his fate and says.


    He didn''t go shopping, in addition to giving his best friends the biggest space, there was another reason. Just now Qingyun called, saying that something had happened and he was called. Han 3000 had to see what was going on.


    However, the phone call was made an hour ago. Judging from Han 3000''s slow attitude, he didn''t care much about it.


    Qingyun hides his skills, even if he is beaten, he will not be in danger of his life.


    When Su Yingxia three people go out with make-up, it''s almost 12 o''clock, Han 3000 just goes to the place that Qingyun says.


    A small bar, the venue is not big, but early in the morning, can''t Qingyun go to the bar?


    Dialing Qingyun''s number, Han 3000 said, "I''m here. Where are you?"


    "Brother, you are here. If you don''t come, you won''t see me." Qingyun on the phone said in tears.


    After a while, they came out of the bar and asked Han 3000, "are you that Shabi''s friend?"


    "Yes, he''s a real killer." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Do you have any money?" Asked the man.


    "Yes."


    Into the bar, Han 3000 was taken to a private room, Qingyun black and blue face curled up in the corner, it seems that really get a lot of, this guy is also able to bear, was beaten so unexpectedly also don''t fight back.


    "Take the money, 100000 yuan, not a cent less." There is a man with flowered arms sitting in the box. It seems that he should be the boss here.


    "He? It''s not worth 100000. You can see if ten yuan can solve it. If not, I''ll go first. " Han 3000 said.


    Flower arm male a listen to this words, angrily stand up: "you his mother play me?"


    Han 3000 looked at the shivering Qingyun in the corner and said, "do you think his advice is worth 100000?"


    "You''re his elder brother. He''s making trouble in my yard. If you don''t want to take out the money, you can leave a hand." Flower arm male sneer way.


    "It''s not a good thing to threaten me." Han 3000 said.


    Flower arm man a look, several younger brothers in the box surrounded Han 3000.


    "Man, I''m just asking for money. I don''t want to see blood. If you know what you''re going to do, you should take the money and leave. Everyone will be happy." Flower arm male a pair of eat set Han 3000 of appearance say.


    "Can I know what he did?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You little brother, you don''t have the ability. You still want to play with women in my field and do something about my public relations. I only need 100000 yuan, which has given you a lot of face." Flower arm man said.


    This fake Taoist took off his Taoist robe and let himself fly. Han 3000 sighed helplessly and said, "since he has done such a rogue thing, in my opinion, it''s better to waste his hands and see if he dares to do it later."


    Qingyun heard these words, a face of despair to Han 3000 said: "brother, you can save me, my hand has not touched a woman, 100000 yuan, you are not short of money."


    The flower arm male hears Han 3000''s words, a face disdains: "when big brother comes to you, this boy is really blind, you are willing to see your little brother''s hands disabled?"


    "If you really waste him, I will thank you very much." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Go to NIMA, don''t talk to me anymore. Get the money quickly. I don''t have time to beat around the bush with you. Otherwise, you can''t have a better life." Flower arm male impatiently looking at Han 3000, Qingyun said before his boss is very rich, so let him rise to the idea of extortion, did not expect that the boss came, the boss''s posture is not at all, alive is a counsellor''s appearance.


    "Brother, pay for it quickly, or you will be looked down upon."¡° To be a big brother, you have to look like a big brother. It''s only a hundred thousand yuan. This little thing can''t be solved. What qualifications do you have to be a big brother? "¡° We''ve never met such a big brother as you. I''m so happy. " Han 3000 hears these words, smile slightly, ask a way: "you say, when eldest brother must be what appearance?" With a tone of education, Hua arm man said to Han 3000, "since I''m the eldest brother, I naturally want to help my younger brother in peace. If something happens to my younger brother, I''ll take a group of people with me. I have to help my younger brother find face." Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. His laughter in the box is particularly harsh, not only the flower arm man, even those younger brothers are also indignant¡° What are you laughing at? "¡° Man, I don''t want to give you any color to see. You don''t know our strength. "¡° Damn it, call me. " Just when a group of younger brothers wanted to add up their fists and feet, the flower arm man came out and said, "calm down, brother, I advise you to take the money quickly, otherwise I won''t be polite to you." Han 3000 didn''t expect that the current Hun would have to take part in acting skills. The flower arm man was kind enough to persuade him. He really felt a little sincere about Han 3000¡° Maybe I know how to be the boss, or I''ll make a phone call? " Han 3000 said. Flower arm male think Han 3000 this is to call people to send money, can''t wait to say: "hurry to call, don''t delay my time, I don''t have time to waste with you."¡° Yes, yes Han 3000 said repeatedly. Looking at Han 3000''s compromise, those younger brothers'' excitement calms down, but their disdain is even stronger. They really can''t see that Han 3000 has the potential of a big brother. Instead, he is a living counsellor. How can such a person be qualified to be a big brother? Qingyun is hiding in the corner. His injuries are terrible. He should have been beaten a lot. However, Han 3000 thinks that he deserves it. However, it can be seen from this that Qingyun''s forbearance is higher than that of ordinary people. Even if he is beaten by these rubbish, he can not fight back. Before long, a little brother ran into the box in a panic and said to the man with flowered arms: "boss, brother Yong is coming!"¡° Brother Yong? What brother Yong? " Flower arm male doubt of ask a way¡° Lin Yong, brother Yong. " Said the younger brother. Hearing these two words of Lin Yong, the man with flowered arms trembled all over. His pupils seemed to be shocked, and he said, "Yong... How come brother Yong is here?"¡° I don''t know. Go out and have a look. " Said the younger brother. Flower arm male wiped the sweat of a forehead, to Han 3000 threat way: "give me stay here, if you dare to mess, I break your leg." Han 3000 nodded with a smile and said, "go quickly. I heard that Lin Yong is a big man."¡° Nonsense, brother Yong is not a big man, are you? You are also used to remind me. " Flower arm male finish saying, left two younger brothers guard Han 3000 and Qingyun, hurried out of the box. Qingyun faces the wall, it seems that he is thinking over the past. Han 3000 went to the body and said, "do you want to think about it and put on the Taoist robe again to cheat people?" Hearing these words, Qingyun immediately turned around and hugged Han 3000''s thigh and said in tears: "brother, don''t you want me? I promise you that I will never give you any trouble in the future. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 236

    When the flower arm man came to the hall, he trembled when he saw Lin Yong. He was just the boss of the night show. He raised several thugs. Compared with Lin Yong, a real figure in the gray area, he was an ant.


    Although Lin Yong is only a subordinate now, who dares to despise Mo Yang''s subordinates in Yuncheng.


    "Yong... Brother Yong, why are you here? What can I do for you?" Flower arm man asked carefully.


    Lin Yong looked around, did not find Han 3000 figure, asked: "three thousand brother?"


    "Brother 3000?" Flower arm male one face is stunned, ask a way: "who is three thousand elder brother?"


    "Three thousand brothers asked me to come. You didn''t do anything to him, did you?" Lin Yong frowned and said harshly.


    Flower arm man doesn''t know who Han 3000 is at all, but now there is only one person in this shop, that egghead just now.


    Is


    no


    Flower arm man''s face more than a bitter smile, he is Lin Yong''s mouth three thousand brother?


    If even Lin Yong wants to call him brother, what''s the status of this man? He even blackmailed such a big man and threatened him.


    "Brother Yong, I do have two people here, but it should not be brother 3000 in your mouth. He... He is a..." the flower arm man didn''t dare to say the word eggshell. He was just comforting himself that the man in the box was not brother 3000, but Lin Yong had already found the door. Besides him, who else could he be!


    "Take me to see him quickly. Do you know what you have done Lin Yong gritted his teeth.


    Flower arm man back straight cold sweat, frightened to Lin Yong led to the box.


    When Lin Yong saw Han 3000, he quickly went to his side, lowered his head and cried, "brother 3000."


    This scene let the flower arm male very despairing, even a head bump dead heart all had.


    It''s such a soft guy! Even Lin Yong had to call him brother. What kind of person did this provoke!


    But the flower arm man couldn''t figure out why such a powerful man, when he came to him, showed a soft look and didn''t even help his younger brother.


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry. I don''t know you. I''m blind." Flower arm man knelt down for the first time, in addition to the fear of Han 3000 investigation, there are the reasons for legs weakness.


    Those younger brothers dare not despise Han 3000 any more. This is Lin Yong, the ruthless character in the gray area of Yuncheng. He has to call brother''s people. Can they provoke him?


    "Brother 3000, we are wrong."


    "Brother 3000, we are wrong."


    "Brother 3000, we are wrong."


    A group of people knelt down to apologize in the box.


    Han 3000 said to the man with flowered arms: "you just said that you want to chop in darkness. I think this idea is very good."


    If he had known Han 3000 was so powerful, it would have been impossible for him to say that.


    "Brother 3000, don''t tease me. I''m just joking. I''m a little boss. I don''t have any skills. How dare I cut people down?" Flower arm male bitterly force a face to say.


    Han 3000 stretched out his hand, looked at it and said, "do you want my hand? If not, I''ll keep it for dinner. "


    The flower arm man kowtowed to the ground and said, "brother 3000, what I said just now is nonsense. I hope you don''t care about villains and let me go as a fart."


    "It''s not appropriate. You''re also a boss. How can you be a fart?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Flower arm man has bitter unspeakable, shivering kneel on the ground, the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    "What else do you have to say?" Han 3000 turns his head and says to Qingyun.


    Qingyun was black and blue, but he was already a bull. He stood up, swaggered to the man with flower arms, and said, "dare to beat me, tell me, how much do you pay?"


    Voice just fell, Han Sanya kick in Qingyun''s butt, said: "you make trouble here, also let people give you money?"


    Qingyun kneaded his ass with a sad face and said wrongly: "brother, don''t you come to help me?"


    "I have to be reasonable to help you. If you make mistakes first, do you want to be unreasonable?" Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun sighed, squatted down and patted the man with flower arms on the shoulder, and said, "I''m sorry, but your heart is too dark. I just touched the woman. You want 100000 yuan. It''s too big for the lion to open his mouth."


    Flower arm male feel like a dream, Han 3000 did not pursue his responsibility, but also let Qingyun apologize to him.


    Such a big man, even if he lost his fortune, he did not dare to complain.


    "No, no, I can give her to you if you like." Flower arm man said.


    Qingyun aftertaste of last night''s touch, said: "then we are so settled."


    "OK, it''s OK. You go back first." Han 3000 said to Lin Yong.


    "Brother 3000, twelve was injured last night. Do you want to have a look?" Lin Yong said that Dao 12 had reminded him not to tell Han 3000 about it, but Lin Yong couldn''t help it when he saw Han 3000.


    Hearing these words, Han 3000''s expression suddenly became serious. How could he get hurt with Dao 12''s skill? He should be invincible in Yuncheng underground ring¡° Take me Han three thousand finish, turn to green cloud exhort a way: "don''t give me trouble again, otherwise give me roll far." Qingyun nodded and said, "brother, don''t worry, I will be honest." After Han 3000 and Lin Yong left the box, Huabang man was relieved and asked Qingyun, "your big brother''s temper is so good." Green cloud a pair of proud appearance, said: "my elder brother is a reasonable person, otherwise you this kind of small role, he can do it in a word."¡° Yes, that''s for sure Flower arm man has no doubt. After all, he is called brother by Lin Yong¡° Cough, cough. " Qingyun gives a dry cough on purpose. The flower arm man understood the meaning of Qingyun and immediately said, "I''ll arrange for you. There''s a room upstairs. If you need anything, just ask."¡° Well... I don''t have enough experience. I''ll find a good one. " Green cloud said. When Han 3000 and Lin Yong arrived at the hospital, Mo Yang was also there. Dao 12, lying on the bed, turned pale¡° Brother 3000, why are you here? " Dao 121 says to Han 3000 unexpectedly, but he has warned Mo Yang and Lin Yong not to inform Han 3000¡° I told brother 3000 Lin Yong said with his head down. Dao 12 had no choice but to smile. Han 3000 went to the hospital bed, seriously asked: "what''s the matter, with your skill, can put you into the hospital, the other party is not small."¡° Checked, strange face, no information in Cloud City. I don''t know where it came from. I won 500000 in the ring last night. " Mo Yang said. Han 3000 frowned. The boxing ground is performance. How can there be gambling¡° Brother 3000, in order to stimulate the audience more, I specially set up a challenge. Different prizes should be given to different fighters. I''m a guard of 500000. " Dao 12 explained to Han 3000. Han 3000 was a little surprised. Apart from fighting, he had some business sense. He could think of this way to create an atmosphere in the boxing ring. The starting point is very good, but the existence of this kind of challenge nature will certainly attract experts, which is to find trouble for themselves¡° Do you know where he is? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s still under investigation. There''s no news at the moment. " Mo Yang chewed an apple and continued: "twelve is injured now. There is no person in charge of the boxing field. You have to think of a way, or that guy will probably show up tonight."¡° What''s your idea? Let''s be frank. " Han 3000 looked at Mo Yang with disdain. Mo Yang Shan a smile, way: "in addition to you, who can go."¡° If I can''t beat a dozen people, I''ll die. " Han 3000 says helplessly that he once fought with Dao 12, and Han 3000''s fate is not good. Although he can kill Dao 12 with his life, the price is very high¡° Three thousand, aren''t you afraid? " Mo Yang provocatively said to Han 3000¡° I can''t beat him, but it''s easy to teach you a lesson. Do you want to try? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang unconsciously shrinks his neck and chews an apple as if nothing happened. There is no Dao 12 town in the boxing field, and I don''t know what will happen. Although Han 3000 is not willing, he has to go. He sighs and says, "you have a good rest for a few days. I''ll watch you these days." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 237

    Han 3000 returned to Yundingshan villa area. In the evening, Su Yingxia and Su Yingxia returned home with their booty. They got a lot of harvest. Almost everyone was carrying several big bags.


    Back home, the three spread out on the sofa, like a pile of mud in general.


    Women are born with strong fighting power when shopping, which is why men are afraid of it. In shopping malls, they never know fatigue, but when they get home, all fatigue will break out.


    When Shen lingyao saw that Su Yingxia put her leg on Han 3000''s thigh and Han 3000 massaged Su Yingxia to relieve her, the envy in her eyes did not hide.


    "It''s good to have a husband. When can I have one, Yiyun?" Shen lingyao said.


    Qi Yi cloud is also tired not light, powerless said: "why?"


    "Call Yuelao for me and ask him if he has forgotten me." Shen lingyao said discontentedly.


    Qi Yiyun had no choice but to smile and said to Su Yingxia, "you want to scatter dog food and go back to your room. Do you want us to envy you to death?"


    Su Yingxia took a look at Han 3000. Her eyebrows were full of smiles. She carefully retracted her legs and said, "I can''t do it if I don''t scatter it? Who let you have no husband? Can you blame me? "


    Shen lingyao gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yingxia, weakly waving her fist, warning: "Yingxia, you rub your nose again, be careful my fist won''t let you go."


    "I have help. Can you fight?" Su Yingxia said without fear of threat.


    Shen lingyao was stunned for a moment, sighed heavily, closed her eyes and said: "you have a husband, you look like you. I''ll give up. God is really unfair. No one likes such a beautiful woman as me."


    "Yao Yao, there are many people pursuing you. You don''t see what you can do." Su Yingxia said.


    "Yao Yao is looking for a husband, but he is very demanding, such as Han 3000, isn''t he?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Listening to the three people''s joking dialogue, Han 3000 couldn''t put in his mouth, but could only smile gently.


    When it''s time to finish dinner, Han 3000 tells Su Yingxia about going out tonight. After hearing this, Su Yingxia is very nervous, because Han 3000 was injured last time, and she came home late. She is worried about another accident this time.


    "Is there any danger?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "No, it''s just a visit to a friend''s house." Han Sanyi looks relaxed and comfortable and says that the more dangerous things are, the more he won''t let Su Yingxia know.


    Su Yingxia knew that even if something happened, Han 3000 would not tell her. He could only say, "be careful, go home early."


    "Yes."


    After dinner, Han 3000 opens A6 and goes to the underground ring.


    Now the boxing field has become more and more lively. After setting up the bonus challenge, there will be some challengers almost every night. This situation undoubtedly increases more uncertain factors. It is these factors that make the audience excited.


    I''m used to it. No matter how enthusiastic the boxer is in the ring, there will always be a lack of interest for the old audience.


    When he arrived at the ring, the manager accompanied Han 3000 with fear. Although Han 3000 was wearing a mask when he smashed the ring last time, the manager had been instructed by Dao 12. He knew that he was a big man in the ring tonight. He didn''t dare to neglect him.


    "Brother 3000, if you need anything, just let me know. Brother Dao has already told me to take care of you." The manager said to Han 3000.


    "When the man showed up last night, you told me. If not, I''ll be an audience tonight. " Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." The manager replied.


    The first game in the ring started at nine o''clock. By this time, almost all the spectators had entered, and the four stands were full. Seeing this grand occasion, Han 3000 had to admire Dao 12''s brain. If there were no bonus challenge, there would not be so many spectators.


    After the first match, the two boxers in the ring fought fiercely, but the enthusiasm of the audience was not too much, and even many people did not watch the match, but chatted with each other.


    "I don''t know if that man will show up last night, but he even won the match. It''s really a pleasure to watch him play."


    "After taking 500000 yuan, you should be happy. Now it''s really boring to watch these boxers'' moves. It''s also the same pattern to fight. If it''s not for the bonus challenge, it''s better to watch TV at home."


    "Who said no? These tricks have long been boring. It''s really boring."


    Several people around Han 3000 were chatting with each other in a bored way, with a look of lack of interest, and their mentality almost represented the majority of the audience. From these words, Han 3000 could understand why Dao 12 had to make such a change.


    If the boxing ring is operated in the same way as before, it will close down sooner or later. Although the bonus challenge will bring certain dangers, such as the injury of Dao 12 last night, it can arouse the audience''s desire to watch. This is a change that we have to make.


    "It looks good to me. How can you get tired of it?" Han 3000 said with a smile. Several of the people who spoke heard Han 3000''s words showed a smile on their faces¡° Brother, it''s your first time to come. Like us, you can see the moves of the boxers in the ring at a glance. You can even guess what the next move is. What do you think it''s interesting? "¡° You little white, you don''t know anything. You''d better stop talking, or you''ll make a joke. "¡° Now the taste of the audience is very high. Isn''t it just for stimulation to spend money on boxing? If these boxers can''t bring excitement to the audience, they''re going to have to watch a fart. " Han 3000 can''t refute the truth of these words. It seems that he has to arrange another job for Dao 12. Although the bonus challenge can bring passion to the audience for a while, they will still feel boring after a long time. Of course, if Dao 12 can think of other ways to improve the situation, it''s another matter¡° It''s said that if the audience goes to the competition and wins, there will be a bonus. Why don''t you try? " Han 3000 asked. A few people looked at Han 3000 like a fool, and said, "man, we spend money to watch the competition, but we don''t spend money to be beaten. Although these fighters are tricks, they are not what ordinary people can fight."¡° I think you''re not only a little white, but also out of your mind. Look at the big guy on the stage. Is that what ordinary people can do? "¡° You''re not going to challenge, are you? Although there is no 500000 bonus, there are still 300000. Do you want to try? " A few people looked at Han 3000 with a smile of contempt in their eyes¡° Don''t make fun of the rookie. Look at him. How dare you go to the game? "¡° Also, you can''t break your arms and legs even if you''re a little body. Look at it honestly. Maybe someone will challenge you later. "¡° I advise you to speak less if you don''t know anything, or you will be regarded as an idiot. " Several people''s words were sharp and mean, but also with a hint of provocation. It seems that they deliberately ran Han 3000 to see if he has the courage to take the stage. At this time, the manager has not come to inform Han 3000, that is to say, that person should not have appeared last night. In this case, it''s just for fun¡° Three hundred thousand is quite a lot. I''ll try it. " Han 3000 said¡° Poof, you''re blowing the bull? "¡° Man, if you have the courage to go on stage, I''ll call you grandfather. "¡° Count me in. As long as you have the courage to go on stage, I will call you no matter whether you win or lose. " Han 3000 nodded seriously and said, "this is what you said. Don''t forget, I don''t mind more grandchildren."¡° Hum, let''s talk about it. It''s no use just boasting. "¡° I''m warning you that after you go on stage, if you are beaten into the hospital, you won''t be responsible for the ring. "¡° Don''t steal chicken, but you can''t eat rice. Although 300000 is a lot, you have to have the ability to take it. " After the first game, Han 3000 left the audience, but in the eyes of those people, he must have taken the opportunity to leave. How could he really go on stage to compete¡° Ah, run away. Young people nowadays can blow the cow to heaven. "¡° Do you still believe that he dares to take the stage? As for his little man, we can deal with him easily. "¡° Look, he... He didn''t leave! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 238

    "Crouching trough, is that guy really going?"


    "I''m not afraid of death. In the bonus challenge, the boxers never show mercy."


    "Damn, I don''t really want to call him grandfather."


    "Call a chicken feather. When he''s in the hospital, we''ll all be home."


    Although a few people were surprised, they didn''t intend to fulfill their promise. In their opinion, Han 3000 certainly didn''t get off the challenge arena and got on the ambulance. Who knows?


    "Tonight, in order to give back to the audience, there is a special audience competition in the boxing ring. Everyone can go on stage at will. Whoever can stand to the end will get the 100000 yuan prize provided by the boxing ring." The manager came up to the stage, took the microphone and said.


    This sentence caused quite a stir. Although 100000 yuan is not much, it is also quite a lot, and everyone can participate, that is, everyone has the opportunity.


    However, in line with the idea that the enemy will not move and I will not move, no audience is willing to go on stage for the time being.


    At this time, Han 3000 went up.


    "The first challenge audience has appeared, who is willing to come up to challenge?" Asked the manager.


    Looking at Han 3000 is not an amazing big head, nor exaggerated muscles, many people are ready to move, this kind of opponent in their view, winning is very big.


    But when a figure walked towards the challenge arena, those who were ready to move immediately gave up their thoughts.


    "It''s him! He''s here again


    "Dao 12 was defeated by him last night. I didn''t expect him to show up today."


    "The guy in the challenge arena didn''t calm down. Can he end better than Dao 12 when he fights with this man? I heard that Dao 12 is still in the hospital now. "


    The people who talked with Han 3000 just now were smiling when they saw this situation.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about calling grandfather. This guy will be disabled even if he doesn''t die."


    "He probably didn''t watch the game last night. I don''t know how he died."


    "It''s a pity that last night when Dao 12 was fighting with him, he was still a bit of a showman, but he didn''t know how many moves he could carry."


    "How many more moves? In my opinion, one move is enough to take care of him. "


    After that man entered the challenge arena, the manager''s eyelids jumped. Although Han 3000 asked for this, once something happened, he couldn''t explain it to Dao 12.


    "Brother 3000, be careful." Before going down to the challenge arena, the manager went to Han 3000 and gently reminded him.


    Han 3000 nodded and stood opposite him. He was just a young man in his early twenties. He was able to put the knife into the hospital, which surprised Han 3000.


    Yan Jun once said that Han 3000 is gifted to have such strength at this age. Now the young man standing in front of him is obviously more gifted than him. Otherwise, how can he even lose to Dao 12?


    "May I have your name?" Han 3000 asked the man.


    The man said with a smile: "come to avenge the man last night? Since it''s revenge, why do you say so much nonsense? "


    Han Sanqian smiles. He can feel the arrogance of this young man just through one sentence, but he does have the arrogant capital. He can put Dao 12 into the hospital, and I''m afraid no one can be found in the whole Cloud City.


    The two men had a tacit understanding to fight together. For the audience in the stands, it was a wonderful fight. Both sides fought back and forth.


    But for Han 3000, from the beginning, he felt the overwhelming pressure, this kind of pressure, just like he and Yan Jun fight in general, strong suffocating.


    Han 3000 is more and more shocked. He even feels that this young man, even Yan Jun, will struggle to win him.


    This is where the monster, at such an age, can have such amazing skills!


    "It''s not interesting." In the process of fighting, Han 3000 suddenly heard the man say.


    Just when he felt an uncertain premonition in his heart, Han 3000 felt that his fist hand was in the shape of a phantom. This was because the speed was too fast for people to see clearly.


    Hands subconsciously against the chest, but in an instant, a huge force from the palm to the whole body, and then the body out of control to fly back, until hit the side rope, Han 3000 just stopped.


    Hands hot pain, has been numb to the point of loss of consciousness, Han 3000 clenched his teeth also can''t stop, slightly shaking.


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    This young man brings pressure to Han 3000, just like Yan Jun standing in front of him.


    "How dare you avenge him for being such a rubbish?" That person disdains to say to Han 3000.


    "Can you make a friend?" This is not good news for Han 3000 when it comes to a strong enemy. It''s the best way to win him over.


    But he didn''t seem to have such a plan. With a scornful smile, he said, "make friends with rubbish like you? Sorry, I''m not interested. "


    With that, he looked at the four sided stands and said, "who else will rob me of the 100000 yuan?" Last night, most of the audience were present at the battle of sabre 12. Who dares to end at this time¡° Since there is no one, should I have the money? " The man said to the manager. The manager took a look at Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 nodded, he said, "I''ll get the money for you right away." Han Sanqian went back to the boxer''s lounge backstage. There was no difference on his watch, but the burning pain didn''t disappear at all. Fortunately, he used his palm to bear the force. If he used his fist, he would have to be put in plaster for another week¡° Brother 3000, he''s gone after taking the money. " After a while, the manager came to the lounge and said to Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded, he is such a person, not just for money, certainly also other purposes¡° Have you sent someone to follow you? " Han 3000 asked¡° I sent someone to follow him last night, but he has a strong sense of anti tracking. I don''t think he will get anything tonight. " Said the manager. Han 3000''s face was as deep as water and said, "just do your best. I hope he doesn''t come for us. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble." After a short rest, Han 3000 left the ring and went to the hospital to explain the situation to Dao 12. Dao 12 is not surprised that Han 3000 will lose, because the strength between him and Han 3000 is almost the same. How can Han 3000 win if he loses very fast¡° Brother 3000, do you think a man like him will be short of money? " Dao 12 asked¡° I see what you mean. I''ll try to find out his identity as soon as possible. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 nodded his head and sighed: "this is the master who provoked me. He is so abnormal." Han three thousand a face wry smile, if someone retaliates him, probably it will be Luo Bin, but think about it carefully seems unlikely, with Luo Bin''s publicity character, if he really found such a master, how can he not show up? Moreover, the conflict between him and Luo Bin is due to tianchangsheng. Even if you want to get into trouble, you should go to tianchangsheng and go to the martial arts school. On the top floor of the Peninsula Hotel, in the presidential suite, there are two people standing by the window, a man and a woman. From the back, they are very young. The woman is wearing glasses. If Han 3000 sees her, she will be very shocked, because she is Qi Yiyun, and the man around her is the young man who fights with Han 3000 in the boxing ring¡° Donghao, is there anything you can miss in Yuncheng? " Qi Yiyun pushed the frame and asked. Named Donghao, the man looks at Qi Yiyun obsessively, obviously with a strong love¡° There''s nothing to be nostalgic about where the garbage is piled up, but as long as you''re there, it''s heaven for me. " Donghao expresses his love without any disguise. Qi Yiyun was not moved by Donghao''s words, and his eyes said calmly: "you are not qualified to change my preferences." With these words, Qi Yiyun turned his head, took off his glasses, looked at Donghao, and continued: "don''t forget your position, you are just a servant." Donghao lowered his head. Although he was very unwilling in his eyes, he did not dare to resist at all and said, "Miss, I know."¡° Han 3000 is a very interesting man. Can you find out what he really is Qi Yiyun asked¡° I''ve already met him. It''s just a piece of trash. " Donghao disdains the way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 239

    Hearing Donghao''s words, Qi Yiyun frowned and asked in a cold voice, "what did you do with my back? I warn you, if you continue to act without permission, go back. "


    Donghao explained: "I just found an underground ring here, so I went to play. I happened to meet him. He should have a good relationship with the underground ring."


    Underground ring?


    The coldness on Qi Yiyun''s face gradually came to a smile, and he said, "I''ve been a loser for three years. I suddenly bought a villa on the hillside, and it has something to do with the underground boxing field. This man is really interesting."


    Donghao saw that Qi Yiyun''s face had never had a smile on his face, and suddenly a trace of murder, said: "Miss, this kind of garbage is not worthy of you."


    "Well, are you worthy of me?" Qi Yiyun hummed coldly: "it''s not your business to intervene in who I''m interested in. He''s my sister''s husband. If you do any harm to him, I won''t let you go."


    With that, Qi Yiyun laughs. As long as it''s what she wants, what about even her best friend''s husband? As long as he is qualified, Qi Yiyun will grab it without hesitation.


    During school, Qi Yiyun has always been a good girl. She never fights with others. Even if she is bullied, she will swallow her anger. She is harmless to people and animals with glasses. But who knows that Qi Yiyun, who takes off her glasses, has an amazing family background in the United States, and even the royal family has a deep relationship with her family.


    Han 3000 endured for three years, while Qi Yiyun endured for a whole student career!


    Donghao is very strong, but he is a dog in front of Qi Yiyun. Even though he knows that he can''t get Qi Yiyun in his life, he is willing to do anything for Qi Yiyun. Maybe, this is the ultimate form of licking a dog.


    After Han 3000 came home from the hospital, he thought Shen lingyao and Qi Yiyun were still at home. When he had to sleep in the guest room, he didn''t expect that they had already left. It was a big surprise.


    Back in the room, Su Yingxia had gone to sleep at this point, but Han 3000 didn''t behave cautiously as usual, but coughed deliberately.


    Su Yingxia side body, back to Han 3000, although is closed eyes, but eyelashes are slightly trembling, obviously did not sleep.


    Cough did not wake up Su Yingxia, Han 3000 did not give up, but deliberately pretended to be careless, kick in the bedside table.


    "Hiss." Han 3000, who didn''t control his strength well, breathed cold in pain.


    At this time, Su Yingxia, who was nervous, could no longer pretend to sleep. He sat up and asked Han 3000, "what''s the matter?"


    "I accidentally kicked the cupboard." Han said in embarrassment.


    "Why are you so careless? What''s the matter? Is there any bleeding Su Yingxia quickly gets out of bed, walks to Han 3000 and squats down to have a look.


    Feeling Su Yingxia''s concern, Han 3000 felt warm and said, "nothing, just a little hungry."


    "Hungry?" Su Yingxia stood up and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and see what else I can eat."


    Just step out, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Don''t bother. Just have some lipstick." Han 3000 brazenly said.


    Su Ying Xia is stunned, this just understands shameless Han 3000 is what meaning, cheek suddenly becomes red.


    Looking at Su Yingxia bowing his head and saying nothing, Han 3000 said, "you don''t want to go back on it, but we agreed."


    Su Yingxia''s ruddy face is almost soaked, although she had expected Han 3000 would mention this matter, but in this case, how shy she is willing to face it.


    "Didn''t you say that you could win Shangguan black and white? If you can win Shangguan black and white, you can eat it whenever you want Su Yingxia said with her head down.


    Han Sanqian knows that this is Su Yingxia''s plan to postpone the war, but her offer is too attractive. She can do it any time she wants, but it''s much better than once.


    "No limit on the number of times?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, no, as many times as you want, but did you win?" Su Yingxia raises her head and looks directly at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiles and says confidently: "it''s not easy to win him. Don''t worry. I''ll get you a champion and let Shangguan black and white admit my strength."


    "Do you feel bad all over if you don''t brag all day?" Su Yingxia said scornfully.


    "After my game, you''ll know that I''m not bragging, I''m real." Han 3000 said.


    "Go to sleep, that''s great." Su Yingxia said, the first to go to bed, and is facing Han 3000.


    Han 3000 eyebrows straight jump, don''t she know that the visual impact of sleeping on one''s side is greater, and it''s easier for people to imagine?


    The next morning, they went up the mountain road. When they got to the top of the mountain, the refreshing air always made people want to take a deep breath.


    "By the way, Yiyun is going to participate in the competition. You two can go together and take care of her on the way." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    For Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian tells him directly that this woman is not so simple on the surface. She takes off her glasses completely like a new person¡° How much do you know about Qi Yiyun? " Han 3000 asked¡° We are the best sisters when we were in college. I know all the relatives in her family and what they do, but after she went abroad, our contact became less. I heard from her that her parents were doing business abroad, and she also had to help. She was very, very busy. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 nodded, these information is true or false, as long as let Mo Yang to check it¡° What about her? What is it like Han 3000 continued to ask¡° If you are so interested in Evian, don''t you have any ideas? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 warily. Han three thousand one face wry smile, say: "I ask casually just, if you don''t want to say even." Su Yingxia''s remark just now is just a joke. She is not worried that Han 3000 will fall in love with Qi Yiyun¡° Yiyun is a very good girl, and has nothing to do with the world. In school, if it wasn''t for Shen lingyao, she didn''t know what she would be bullied like. She never knew how to resist, was bullied, was wronged, and never said a word more. She endured silently. Her temperament should be very timid, so when she was in school, Shen lingyao and I protect her as our daughter. " Su Yingxia said, with a touch of heartache on his face, it seems that he thought of things in school. weak person? Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. In his opinion, Qi Yiyun is not a weak man. The strength from his bones can never be possessed by a weak man. What''s more, if she is really so weak in school, it''s impossible for her to temper the momentum of her appearance just by a few years of social life. The only explanation is that what she shows in front of Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao is disguise. If so, this woman would be terrible. And why did she put up with it for so many years¡° What''s the matter with you? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with dignified expression¡° Nothing. I hope I think too much. " Han Sanqian spits out his bad luck. After going down the mountain, Han 3000 first sends Su Yingxia to the company, and then goes to the magic capital to ask Moyang to investigate Qi Yiyun''s life experience. In the afternoon, Moyang sent back the news that Qi Yiyun''s family had many farming relatives, all of whom were ordinary people. Her parents did not go abroad to do business until a few years ago, and they seldom returned home for so many years. As for the situation of her family abroad, Moyang could not find out. After all, his power was only in Yuncheng. After hearing these words, Han Sanqian felt relieved and thought that he really thought too much. Since he had a relative''s certificate, Qi Yiyun''s life experience should not be a problem. As for her strength, it may be that her life abroad in recent years has forced her to show a strong side to hide her vulnerability¡° 3000, you little boy, don''t you have any idea about this woman? You can''t do anything wrong to your sister-in-law. " Mo Yang reminds Han 3000 in a threatening tone¡° Gunduzi, am I Han 3000? " Han 3000 hung up the phone cursing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 240

    Near the competition, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun get on the plane to Fuyang City. Su Yingxia is afraid that her best friend will be wronged. She specially buys two first-class tickets. She doesn''t have to feel Qi Yiyun''s kindness.


    But for Han 3000, although Qi Yiyun''s life experience has been investigated clearly, he has repeatedly warned himself that he is just thinking too much, but there will always be a haze lingering. This is intuition. Intuition tells him that even though Qi Yiyun looks very simple on the surface, he actually hides some secrets, but there is no evidence to prove his conjecture at present.


    There are only four people in the first class. Besides Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun, there is another couple. They look very young, probably in their early twenties. After they get on the plane, they chatter incessantly, and their voices are not small. The laughter from time to time is even more annoying.


    Maybe I can''t stand being disturbed all the time. Qi Yiyun politely stood up and walked up to them and said, "I''m sorry to disturb your chat. I want to have a rest. Can you talk in a lower voice?"


    Qi Yiyun is very polite in both attitude and language, but the other two are still very dissatisfied with her appearance.


    "What does it have to do with you when we chat? Is it stipulated that we can''t talk on the plane? If you''re noisy, why don''t you fly by yourself? " The girl looked at Qi Yiyun coldly, with a very beautiful face, but now she looked a little disgusting.


    "I just want you to talk less." Qi Yiyun looked directly at the girl and continued.


    "Yes? What volume do you need, is that ok? " Boys deliberately increased the volume, a provocative look at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun is still so quiet. At first sight, she is a weak woman who is easy to bully. The girl stands up directly, points at Qi Yiyun angrily and says, "if you don''t have the ability to buy a private plane, don''t mind your own business."


    "Dou Wei, what''s wrong with this kind of life? Look at her clothes of different brands. Can she still buy a private plane? " Chang Lang laughs and says that he and Dou Wei belong to a good family. Parents on both sides are trying their best to get them together. Chang Lang is very satisfied with Dou Wei''s appearance and figure, and is planning how to get Dou Wei done as soon as possible.


    "That''s right. What am I going to do with such people?" Dou Wei looked Qi Yiyun up and down and said with a sneer.


    When Dou Wei sat down again, they thought Qi Yiyun would give up. Unexpectedly, Qi Yiyun didn''t do it. Instead, they continued: "I just want you to keep your voice down. Is it hard?"


    Chang Lang is a little angry. In his opinion, Qi Yiyun is deliberately making trouble, and Dou Wei is his favorite girl. How can he let this kind of glasses girl point out?


    "If you talk nonsense like that, it''s not worth beating." Chang Lang stood up, directly pushed Qi Yiyun away, scolded and said: "you talk nonsense again, get off the plane, I''ll find someone to deal with you."


    Qi Yiyun''s delicate figure even retreated a few steps, even his glasses accidentally fell on the ground.


    Chang Lang was stunned by his face without a frame.


    Although Dou Wei is very beautiful, it is quite different from Qi Yiyun at the moment. Chang Lang didn''t expect that after she took off her glasses, she seemed to be a completely different person, which made his heart beat.


    Qi Yiyun squats down, is about to pick up the broken glasses, a hand stretched out in advance.


    "Are you all right?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and said, "it''s OK."


    Han 3000 didn''t plan to take care of this matter, because he thought Qi Yiyun had the ability to solve it, but he thought of Su Yingxia''s advice before he left. If he didn''t intervene in this matter, he would be blamed after su Yingxia.


    When he came to Chang Lang, Han 3000 said in a cold voice, "what kind of man are you when you do something to a girl?"


    Chang Lang''s eyes stay on Qi Yiyun''s face, and he can''t bear to move away at all. After hearing Han 3000''s words, he comes back to himself and says harshly, "are you a man? Don''t you have the right to blame me for letting your own woman come forward to settle the matter? "


    "He? We are just friends, but even so, you are not qualified to touch her. " Han Sanyi picked up Chang Lang''s collar.


    Chang Lang changed his face and said, "what are you doing? Let me go, or I''ll call the police."


    "You can only bully women? When I come out, you can only call the police? " Han 3000 said with disdain.


    Chang Lang is not afraid of meeting each other. It''s because he can''t get away from it. He feels that Han 3000 has more strength than himself. In the case of obvious defeat, in order to avoid losing face, this is the best solution.


    Although Qi Yiyun surprised him, Dou Wei is his future girlfriend. He can''t lose face in front of her.


    "I''m a gentleman. How can I fight with a rough man like you?" Chang Lang said.


    "Gentlemen?" Han Sanqian released Chang Lang''s instant push and pushed Chang Lang back to his seat. Then he continued: "I''ve never seen a gentleman who acts on women. I''m warning you, speak quietly. Otherwise, let the steward contact 120 for you. You can go to the hospital when you get off the plane, so as not to delay the best treatment time."


    Looking at Han 3000''s serious expression, Chang Lang doesn''t think he''s joking. As the saying goes, if a hero doesn''t suffer immediate losses, he can only swallow his anger. After all, it''s on the plane, and Han 3000 doesn''t want to make things big, otherwise it''s not easy to deal with¡° You''re not going to let it go When Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun return to their seats, Dou Wei whispers to Chang Lang. Chang Lang expression ferocious, gnashing his teeth said: "in Fuyang City, I want this guy to look good, that is my territory, you want to deal with him, I can do it."¡° If you look like a man, go and get your face back now. " Dou Wei disdains to say that she can''t tolerate that her future man is a loser, so Chang Lang''s present behavior is unacceptable to her¡° Dou Wei, this is on the plane. If you make trouble on the plane, you will be blacklisted. In the future, you will not even be qualified to fly. How can I take you abroad to play? " Chang Lang said. Hearing this, Dou Wei felt some truth, and his anger was temporarily suppressed¡° After you get off the plane, if your performance doesn''t satisfy me, don''t meet me in the future. " Dou Wei said¡° Don''t worry, how can such outsiders fight with me in Fuyang City? You can kill him at will. " Chang Lang disdains the way. After the plane arrived in Fuyang City and walked out of the airport, Wang Mao had been waiting for Han 3000. The old man came one day ahead of time and had already reserved a rest hotel for Han 3000. The president of the grand Cloud City go Association actually gave Han 3000 a seat in front of and behind him. He didn''t want any face at all. For Wang maolai, this point of face is nothing. As long as Han 3000 can win this competition, that is the real face, and the whole Go Association in Yuncheng will be proud¡° Three thousand, the hotel is ready, five-star, if you feel anything wrong, you can tell me at any time, and I''ll help you change it Wang Mao said to Han 3000. Han 3000 can accept Wang Mao''s enthusiasm, but his heart is a bit bumpy. After all, Wang Mao is an elder. How can he do these things¡° Grandfather Wang, I''ll do these little things myself. How can I let you do them? " Han 3000 said. Wang Mao repeatedly waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. The most important thing for you now is to have a good rest and prepare for war. Don''t worry about other things. If you have me, you can do anything for you. If you like to eat anything, just tell me. I''ve known several famous restaurants in Fuyang City. They have different tastes. You can choose according to your preference." Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He was really well prepared. He not only reserved the hotel, but also chose the restaurant¡° Grandfather Wang, you will make me embarrassed. You are the elder. " Han 3000 said¡° If the elders are not elders, even tianchangsheng is your apprentice. I''m nothing When Wang Mao said that the sky was prosperous, his eyes were a little envious. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 241

    Watching Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun get into Wang Mao''s car, Chang Lang frowns. Although Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun don''t wear very well, Chang Lang has to be impressed by Wang Mao''s custom-made Tang costume. His family can get in touch with some domestic high-end handmade brands. His father also has such Tang costume, which costs tens of thousands of yuan.


    The person who can wear this kind of clothes is by no means a simple person.


    "Chang Lang, did you forget what you said on the plane?" Dou Wei reminds Chang Lang that she doesn''t know the value of Wang Mao''s Tang suit. For her who only knows about foreign brands, all her own brands are rubbish.


    "Don''t worry. How can I forget what I said? I will let you see a good play." Although Chang Lang promised, after seeing Wang Mao, he had to be more cautious about Han 3000''s identity, but he couldn''t recognize him in front of Dou Wei.


    "It''s better to shave that woman''s face." Dou Wei gnashed his teeth and said that as the saying goes, the most poisonous woman''s heart. After seeing Qi Yiyun who had dropped his glasses, Dou Wei felt ashamed. But for the arrogant she, how could she accept this feeling? So she wanted to destroy Qi Yiyun''s appearance.


    Dou Wei was able to think of such a vicious way of revenge for the contradiction caused by the size of her voice. From this we can see how terrible her mind was.


    Women and villains are difficult to support. When the two are combined, it is a big problem.


    After taking a bus to the hotel, Wang Mao reserved two adjacent presidential suites on the top floor. After Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun packed up, he went back to his room and repeatedly told Han 3000 to call him if he needed anything.


    The enthusiastic Wang Mao makes Han 3000 feel more pressure, but Qi Yiyun thinks that excellent people deserve such treatment. Since Wang Mao hopes Han 3000 can earn face for Yuncheng Go Association, what he has done is what he should do.


    In her own room, Qi Yiyun takes off all her disguises. She takes off her glasses. She is as cool as an iceberg goddess. It seems that even her sight is above.


    Standing near the window, the breeze is blowing slowly, and the hair of temples is blowing with the wind. Qi Yiyun''s eyes are burning at the moment.


    "The Qi family needs a son-in-law who can support the future. If you are qualified, Qi Yiyun will give you anything." Qi Yiyun said to himself, this time back home, in addition to participate in the competition, Qi Yiyun is more important to take a breath, let his body and mind relax.


    In the United States, the Qi family has a strong background, but no matter how powerful the family is, there will eventually be opponents. In the past two years, the Qi family has encountered an unprecedented powerful opponent. Their emergence has greatly reduced the status of the Qi family in the royal family. Although Qi Yiyun has tried every means to maintain the status of the Qi family, the effect is very little.


    Over the past two years, Qi Yiyun has been physically and mentally exhausted. Her father advised her to find a man with ability to undertake all this, but ordinary men can''t get into Qi Yiyun''s eyes at all.


    After returning home this time and seeing Han 3000, Qi Yiyun felt that this man had the same forbearance as himself. Qi Yiyun knew that she and Han 3000 were the same kind of people, and such a person might be qualified to be Qi''s son-in-law.


    Of course, Qi Yiyun has a series of tests. Only when Han 3000 passes, will she really face Han 3000.


    Ding Dong


    When the doorbell rings, Qi Yiyun puts on his eyes again and goes to the door to open the door.


    "Do you want to go out and have your glasses changed?" Han 3000 stood at the door and asked.


    Qi Yiyun lens has a crack, really need a new pair of glasses, said: "OK, do you want to send me?"


    "You are the best friend to welcome summer. What does it matter to send you Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun is dissatisfied. Why does he have to mention Su Yingxia when giving gifts? Is he beating himself in the dark?


    Han 3000 does mean this. He is avoiding suspicion.


    Qi Yiyun is very beautiful, even more beautiful than Su Yingxia, but for Han 3000, Su Yingxia''s position in his mind is irreplaceable, so what about beauty? It''s just a skin bag.


    Not long after leaving the hotel, Han 3000 noticed that someone was following them. A guy had been sneaking around when they left the hotel.


    "It seems that the two people on the plane are going to avenge us. They came to us so soon." Han 3000 whispers to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun turns to see that Donghao''s figure is easily detected in the crowd. Although it''s just a figure, how can Qi Yiyun not recognize it.


    Dong Hao met Han 3000 in the ring. If Han 3000 could see his face clearly, he would doubt it.


    "What to do?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just pretend you don''t know anything. If he dares to do it, we''ll run faster." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When they turned and continued to walk forward, Qi Yiyun took back his hands and quietly made a gesture.


    "Can we just run? You are a big man. You are not afraid of fighting Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Han 3000 naturally nodded and said, "don''t you forget what my name is? How dare you fight with people?" Qi Yiyun smiles and doesn''t speak any more. He has such a deep relationship with the boxing ring, but he has to hide it deliberately. It''s too similar to her life track, which makes Qi Yiyun feel that Han 3000 and she are the same kind of people. It''s said that the same kind cherishes each other. Qi Yiyun''s feeling is getting stronger and stronger. After entering a shopping mall, Han 3000 found that the person he was following had disappeared. Maybe Chang Lang just wanted to know what they were doing, so he didn''t think about it any more. Moreover, he couldn''t easily guess the ideas of the rich second generation. If the soldiers come to block the water and cover the land, if people don''t offend me, I will not offend them. To Qi Yiyun with a new pair of glasses, of course, Han 3000 pay, although not cheap, but it is just some slag. Later, the two went to dinner together and then returned to the hotel. When Wang Mao arrived at the meal point, he called Han 3000 specially. His excessive enthusiasm made Han 3000 feel unbearable. Late that night, Chang Lang and Dou Wei came out of the bar. Chang Lang, who didn''t get Dou Wei drunk, was not reconciled. He thought he could go to the hotel tonight for a good night. Now it seems that he can only send Dou Wei home. As soon as they got on the bus, the back seat of the car was opened and a man quickly got into the car¡° Man, you got on the wrong bus. Get out of here. " Chang Lang is in a bad mood. When he comes across this kind of thing again, he naturally has no good mood. The dark expression of the man in the back seat with a sneer, a bright dagger stretched to Chang Lang''s neck¡° Drive. " Chang Lang is scared to shiver all over, and Dou Wei wants to get out of the car for the first time, but is grabbed by the man''s hair¡° If you want to run again, I''ll kill you. " Said the man in a cold voice¡° Big brother, don''t mess around. I''ll give you all the money you want. " Chang Lang panic said, the other side with a hat, can''t see the face, but the voice let Chang Lang feel a chill in the heat, he knows, the bandit never joke¡° Drive, I say go where you go, or I''ll open your neck. " Said the man¡° OK, OK, brother, don''t shake your hands. My driving may be bumpy. You have to be careful. " Chang Lang''s voice trembles to remind a way. With his instructions, the car drove to the outskirts of Fuyang City. The wilderness without street lights was dark. Chang Lang was almost scared to pee. Dou Wei has been pale for a long time. She has never been robbed. She is scared to the extreme¡° Stop the car. " In a deserted place, the man said. Chang Lang stepped on the brake and stopped the car steadily. He said, "brother, I''ll give you whatever you want. If you like this woman, you can take it to play." Hearing this, although Dou Wei''s limbs are weak, she can''t stop her from getting angry with Chang lang. she says, "Chang Lang, what are you talking about? You''re still not a man."¡° Dou Wei, don''t talk nonsense. It''s your honor to see you In order to protect his life, Chang Lang doesn''t care what Dou Wei thinks of him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 242

    "Get out of the car."


    With the man''s order, Chang Lang and Dou Wei get out of the car.


    The moonlight is thin, but he can see clearly what people look like. When he takes off his hat and shows his face, isn''t this Dong hao!


    Chang Lang lowered his head and did not dare to look at Dong Hao, because he knew that the appearance of these bandits could not be seen, otherwise they would be killed.


    "On your knees." Dong Hao plays with the dagger in his hand and says lightly.


    Chang Lang has no backbone to kneel down on his knees. Dou Wei is the same. The sense of superiority of his family is gone at this moment.


    "You two are nothing. You dare to bully my young lady." Donghao said with a sneer.


    "Brother, are you looking for the wrong person? How can I bully your lady? I don''t know her." Chang Lang denied for the first time that in order to protect his life, he could use Dou Wei as a shield. How could he admit such a thing at this time.


    And in Chang Lang''s memory, he did not offend anyone.


    "No, my lady''s glasses are broken. Didn''t you do it?" Donghao said.


    Glasses!


    Chang Lang immediately thought of Qi Yiyun, the quiet woman he met on the plane, who had such a powerful man.


    "I''m sorry, elder brother. I didn''t know your young lady was so powerful. I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me. I''ll make amends to her face to face." Chang Lang said with a kowtow.


    "It''s God''s job to forgive people, and it''s my duty to send you to God." Dong Hao talks and walks up to Chang Lang.


    Chang Lang was scared to pee by this sentence. His crotch was wet. He kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    But at this time Dou Wei is not afraid, because she feels that this person in front of her is just Qi Yiyun who comes to scare them deliberately.


    "A woman dressed in rags is still a young lady. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a poor young lady. Go back and tell this cheap woman that Dou Wei can''t scare her casually." Dou Wei said.


    Donghao immediately frowned when he heard these words. He would not allow anyone to say that Qi Yiyun is not. In his heart, Qi Yiyun is like a goddess and can''t let anyone desecrate him. Where is Dou Wei''s qualification?


    "To scare you?" Dong Hao''s voice fell down and stabbed Chang Lang''s neck.


    At the moment of drawing the knife, Chang Lang, who covers his neck, is bleeding. He stares at Dong Hao. It''s obvious that Dou Wei, the woman, said something she shouldn''t have said. Why did he suffer!


    See this scene, Dou Wei moment muddle, frighten her? Is this just scaring her?


    Wow, Dou Wei cry out loud, pear with rain said: "no, no, please don''t kill me."


    Chang Lang has fallen to the ground, the red under the moonlight is particularly strange, Dou Wei gall is almost broken, nose tears paste into a ball, keep kowtowing.


    "To be disrespectful to a young lady, death is the only way to atone." Chang Lang walks up to Dou Wei, grabs his hair and makes Dou Wei hold his head high. Without any emotion in his eyes, he kills Dou Wei.


    After killing two people, Dong Hao takes out a cigarette. He doesn''t panic at all. He seems calm. After looking at the two bodies, he doesn''t intend to kill or bury them, but strides away.


    "Miss, as long as Donghao is around for a day, you will never be insulted. Only I can stand beside you, only me."


    The next morning, Han got up at eight o''clock. Before he planned to have breakfast, the doorbell rang.


    Wang Maocheng takes on the role of a waiter and gives Han 3000 breakfast. This kind of meticulous care makes Han 3000 nod his head.


    "Grandfather Wang, I''m under a lot of pressure when you do this." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Little things, little things, little things. Don''t think about it. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger." Wang Mao said with a smile.


    Han 3000 helplessly shook his head and said: "grandfather Wang, don''t worry, I will try my best to compete."


    There is no limit to the number of times to taste lipstick. Han Sanqian will not take it lightly in the competition, so Wang Mao''s worry is totally unnecessary in his view.


    "By the way, these days, you''d better not go anywhere, just stay in the hotel, now Fuyang City is not peaceful, don''t have any accident." Wang Mao said to Han 3000.


    "Why is it not peaceful?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "I got up early this morning to watch the news. Last night, two people were killed in the suburbs, a man and a woman. They were still very young and their throats were blocked. It''s a pity. A good life, if you don''t have it, it''s gone." Wang Mao sighed that things are changeable. It''s really hard to say who will come first, tomorrow or accident.


    Seal your throat!


    How much hatred does it take to kill in this way.


    Han 3000 quickly turned on the TV, and the news of the local TV station is circulating. In a short period of time, it has been a storm all over the city.


    "It''s said that this young man named Chang Lang has a good family and a lot of wonderful life to enjoy." Wang Mao sighed.


    "What did you say?" Han 3000 heard this sentence, turned his head in an instant and looked at Wang Mao fiercely.


    See Han 3000 reaction so big, Wang Mao said: "how, do you know this man?"¡° The girl who died is not Dou Wei, is she Han 3000 said, even he can''t calm down at this time. Is there such a coincidence in this world? I offended Qi Yiyun during the day and was blocked at night¡° Yes, these two are really your friends? " Wang Mao was surprised. Han 3000''s face is as deep as water. The timing of the two people''s death is too coincidental, and the purpose of this revenge killing method is very obvious. Since he didn''t do it, he has nothing to do with Qi Yiyun! Han 3000 suddenly thought of what happened to him when he went to buy glasses with Qi Yiyun yesterday. Did he say that it was not Chang Lang''s people who followed them at that time, but Qi Yiyun''s people¡° Grandfather Wang, I won''t eat any more. I''ll go to see Qi Yiyun. " Han 3000 finished and walked out of the room. Wang Mao was at a loss. He didn''t know what happened, but he stayed in the room and waited for Han 3000 to come back. Ring Qi Yiyun''s doorbell, wearing silk pajamas Qi Yiyun opened the door, his expression was still a little confused, obviously did not wake up¡° What''s the matter? Why do you come to me so early? " Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000. Han three thousand into the room, eyes very indifferent skim Qi Yiyun sexy figure, said: "Chang Lang and Dou Wei died."¡° Dead? How could he die! " Qi Yiyun said with a shocked face. Han 3000 carefully looks at the change of Qi Yiyun''s expression, hoping to find a flaw in it, but her pupil change shows that she doesn''t know about it at all. Is he thinking too much, but Chang Lang and Dou Wei are not lucky enough to meet the bandits¡° I don''t know. It''s strange. Take a look. " Han 3000 turned on the TV and turned it on to the local TV station. Qi Yiyun looks at the news, and his expression gradually becomes incredible¡° Han 3000, you didn''t kill them just to help me out. Are you stupid? How can you kill them? " Qi Yiyun said in panic. If she is acting, Han 3000 can only be convinced, because there is no flaw in her body movements or facial expressions¡° I don''t even dare to kill a chicken. How dare I kill a chicken? It seems that they are not very lucky. They have met robbers. " Han 3000 said¡° I didn''t expect that this place is so chaotic. We''d better not leave the hotel casually. If we meet such a person, you can''t save me. " Qi Yiyun said. Han Sanqian nodded and said, "that''s a good idea. I''m worried about you going shopping."¡° Do I need clothes to set off? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile, at the moment of her, without eyes, charming charm naturally needless to say¡° You can wash your face and brush your teeth. I''ll go back to my room. By the way, I won''t go downstairs to have breakfast. Wang Mao has already delivered breakfast to my room. " Han 3000 said¡° President Wang''s partiality for you is really enviable. " Qi Yiyun said jealously. Send Han 3000 out of the door, close the door of the moment, Qi Yiyun''s expression changed, full of anger. She doesn''t have to think about it to know who did it, but she has already warned Dong Hao that he is not allowed to do anything without her orders. Unexpectedly, he killed Chang Lang and Dou Wei! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 243

    Qi Yiyun can see Han 3000''s questioning eyes clearly. Before Han 3000 had doubts about her, Qi Yiyun could feel it. Now, what Dong Hao did undoubtedly makes Han 3000 more alert to her.


    Qi Yiyun, who washed his face, brushed his teeth, put on his glasses and changed his clothes, came to the third floor of the hotel.


    After Donghao killed, there was nothing unusual. For him, it was just a routine. In the United States, many flies around Qi Yiyun died in his hands. For Donghao, protecting Qi Yiyun was a life-long character, and he did not allow anyone to get close to Qi Yiyun except him.


    If Qi Yiyun hadn''t warned him, he would have killed Han 3000!


    "Miss." After opening the door to see Qi Yiyun, Donghao shouts with a smile on his face.


    Qi Yiyun walks into the room. At the moment when he closes the door, a slap hits Donghao''s face. Several blood marks scratched by his nails are shocking.


    "Since you don''t think I need to listen to you and you can do whatever you want, just go away." Qi Yiyun said coldly.


    "Miss, if this kind of rubbish bullies you, they will die." Donghao lowered his head and said.


    Has the final say, "what do you think you are, and you dare to take the lead in my decision." Qi Yiyun slaps Donghao in the face again.


    The wound was bleeding, but Donghao didn''t even frown. He said, "Miss, I just killed two people."


    Seeing that Donghao still doesn''t repent and doesn''t know where he is wrong, Qi Yiyun keeps slapping Donghao face one after another.


    Donghao didn''t even turn his face, and he was willing to get it.


    "As long as the young lady is happy, it doesn''t matter to break Donghao''s face." Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun''s hand was red, which was caused by the force''s anti shock.


    Seeing this, Donghao quickly stopped Qi Yiyun and said, "Miss, let me do it myself."


    The slap on his face was loud and loud. Donghao didn''t show any mercy.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t stop it. He looked at it coldly until Donghao''s mouth overflowed with red blood. Then he said, "I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t listen to the order, I''ll let my father call you back."


    "Thank you, miss." Donghao stooped and bowed his head. His face was puffy, and he was still grateful.


    Qi Yiyun warned: "Han 3000 is very important to me. If you obstruct me, I will kill you myself."


    Donghao heard this sentence, a face unwilling, said: "Miss, if you need a chess piece, I am more useful than him, and more willing."


    "You?" Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao with disdain and said, "besides being able to fight, what other skills do you have? Can the Qi family''s affairs be solved by fists? Can you still get into the royal family? "


    Dong Hao is biting his teeth. Apart from his fists, he really has no other skills and can''t get into the U.S. royal family. But what about Han 3000? He is just a waste, and how can he be valued by the young lady.


    "Miss, the more you expect from him, the more disappointed you will be." Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun said with a cool smile: "I''m sure he won''t let me down, because we are the same kind of people. I can smell the difference in him. He and I, but they are forbearing for some purpose."


    "Is it for Su Yingxia?" Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun looked cold and said, "what about Su Yingxia? A man''s lust is the easiest to shake. As long as he can help the Qi family, what about my innocent body."


    Donghao''s chest is burning with uncontrollable anger. Miss, how can you be touched by such people!


    But Qi Yiyun''s attitude is firm. Donghao knows that if he kills Han 3000, he can''t stay with Qi Yiyun all his life.


    He must find a way to let Qi Yiyun know that Han 3000 is not the most suitable person, only he is.


    In Han 3000''s room, eating the breakfast sent by Wang Mao is like chewing wax. It''s not that the breakfast is not delicious, but that Han 3000 has something in his heart and has no desire to taste delicious food.


    "3000, are you worried about the game?" Looking at Han 3000''s worried expression, Wang Mao asked, the most taboo in the competition is nervousness and stage fright. He knew that Han 3000 was participating in the competition for the first time, and it was also a large-scale competition with many experts. Nervousness was inevitable, but this kind of mood must not be brought into the competition, otherwise it would affect his performance.


    "No, there''s nothing to worry about." Han 3000 light said.


    Wang Mao didn''t know what Han 3000 was thinking. When he heard this, he just took Han 3000 as self consolation and said, "I''ll give you some ideas to relax."


    "Grandfather Wang, I''m really OK. The game is very simple for me." Han three thousand finish, suddenly thought of a thing, to Wang Mao asked: "grandfather Wang, this competition, Shangguan black and white will participate?"


    "No, he has not participated in domestic competitions for a long time, even in international competitions. Now he is a leading figure in the go world. If he plays next time, how can other people compete?" Wang Mao said with a bitter smile that if Shangguan black and white participated in the competition, it would be meaningless. It was just Shangguan black and white''s personal performance show.


    "Then, is there any way to compare him with me? I have to win him this time. " Han 3000 said that he had agreed with Su Yingxia that if he won Shangguan black and white, he could get unlimited lipstick tasting opportunities, which is also the purpose of Han 3000''s coming to Fuyang City¡° You... Do you want to keep up with the official Wang Mao looks at Han 3000 in shock. Although he made some trouble for Shangguan black and white last time, he lost in the end. Even if he doesn''t agree with Shangguan black and white, he has to endure for a few years and wait until his chess skills are improved. I''m in such a hurry. Don''t I give my face to someone¡° Yes, and I have to compare with him, otherwise I''ll come to Fuyang for nothing. " Han 3000 said¡° Why? " Wang Mao asked suspiciously, didn''t he come to Fuyang City to participate in the competition? Did Han 3000 have other purposes. Han three thousand strange smile, said: "this is my personal privacy, can''t casually reveal to you, you help me think of a way, how can and Shangguan black and white game."¡° This... "Wang Mao frowned. In his opinion, it was almost impossible. Moreover, Shangguan black and white deliberately fired Han 3000 and Ouyang Xiujie, which showed that he had confidence in Ouyang Xiujie''s strength, at least he thought of a way to deal with Han 3000. Now it''s not sure whether the champion can be won. How can we play chess with the official¡° Three thousand, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I really can''t think of any good way. After all, no one can command him as long as he doesn''t want to, no one can force him. " Wang Mao said in embarrassment. Han 3000 smashed his mouth and said, "it seems that he has to be willing to do it. OK, I know. I won''t bother you. I''ll think about it myself."¡° Three thousand, I still have to remind you that although you are very powerful, there are many experts participating this time, but you must not take it lightly. " Wang Mao said. Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m in the best state in history." With the stimulation of Su Yingxia, how can Han 3000 be in a bad state? As long as you think about the taste of lipstick, it''s the existence of combat effectiveness explosion. There are still two days to go before the competition. In these two days, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun did not leave the hotel. Although he did not need to practice, he had to practice and score in order to get a good result in the competition with Qi Yiyun''s strength. Finally, on the day of the competition, Han 3000 went into battle light, and Qi Yiyun seemed a little serious. After the preliminary list came out, Qi Yiyun was relieved that she was not in the same group as Han 3000, which means that she can go further. Although Qi Yiyun doesn''t care about this competition, it''s also an opportunity to prove her strength. If she encounters Han 3000 early, it means that she leaves early¡° Fortunately, I didn''t meet you. I hope we can go on forever. " Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000 with a smile¡° That''s for sure. Our fate is friends at most. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 244

    The game was supposed to last for four days. Han 3000 won all the Games in the first three days with unstoppable momentum. For him, those famous characters in the chess world hardly blocked him. However, in these three days, a strange phenomenon happened. The schedule of the first two days was very easy, but on the third day, he was very happy, However, he has a lot of games and almost no time to rest.


    Qi Yiyun was defeated in the match with Ouyang Xiujie. Even today, her match is over, but Han 3000, who has played four games in a row, is still on.


    "How can there be such a strange competition system? He has two more games and doesn''t even have time to rest in the middle. This kind of high-intensity combat can''t be tolerated by ordinary people." Qi Yiyun said that her opponent Ouyang Xiujie has advanced to tomorrow''s final, and Han 3000, who is most likely to become Ouyang Xiujie''s opponent, has two games left at the moment.


    "The day before yesterday and yesterday''s games were very easy. The organizers piled up almost all their opponents in today''s games. This is just a deliberate waste of his mental strength." Wang Mao said indignantly that he had participated in hundreds of competitions. Wang Mao had never seen such a competition system before, and Han 3000''s opponents today were very slow in every drop, deliberately grinding time and consuming Han 3000''s patience, which made Han 3000 tired in spirit.


    "Do you mean Shangguan black and white is playing tricks in the dark?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Wang Mao nodded his head and said, "besides this old thing, who else will deliberately target him?"


    Qi Yiyun frowned, very do not understand this behavior, said: "Shangguan black and white fried hot Han 3000 and Ouyang Xiujie game, he did so, if Han 3000 can not be promoted, what is the significance?"


    "Even if he deliberately creates difficulties for 3000, 3000 can be promoted. At least his current state and spirit are relatively relaxed." The only thing that can make Wang Maoxin happy is Han 3000''s current state. No matter how slow the opponent''s falling speed is, Han 3000 is always smiling, which shows that his mood has not been affected. For the next game, he should also be very confident. If he wants to advance to the final tomorrow, there should be no problem.


    As for Wang Mao''s point, Qi Yiyun also admits that Han 3000''s state can be seen with the naked eye, but this makes the arrangement of Shangguan''s black and white even more meaningless.


    Even today, Han 3000''s will has been wasted and his spirit has been exhausted, but after a whole night''s rest, the impact on Han 3000 is negligible, and it is impossible to affect tomorrow''s final.


    Qi Yiyun frowns more and more seriously, always feel Shangguan black and white to do so, there are other purposes, but Qi Yiyun can''t realize what he wants to do.


    The competition started in the morning and lasted until 10 pm. After a long time of fighting, Han Sanqian finally showed a trace of fatigue. But the good news is that Han Sanqian won all the competitions and advanced to the final tomorrow.


    Wang Mao is relieved. He has confidence in Han 3000 when he plays against Ouyang Xiujie in the final tomorrow. After all, Ouyang Xiujie was defeated by Han 3000, and he is already a loser.


    "How about three thousand?" Wang Mao went to Han 3000 and cared.


    "Nothing. Just take a break." Han 3000 rubs his brows. Although he wins every game very easily, he is a little tired because of his opponent''s deliberate delay and high concentration for a long time.


    "Hurry back to the hotel to have a rest. Tomorrow is the final. If you win Ouyang Xiujie, you will be the champion." Wang Mao repressed his inner excitement. This time, Han 3000 has brought great honor to Yuncheng Go Association, which can almost make Yuncheng Go Association famous.


    Han 3000 nodded. Although he didn''t pay attention to Ouyang Xiujie, now he really has to go back and have a rest.


    Just when everyone thought today''s competition was over and they were going to leave, the person in charge of the organizer suddenly appeared and said something that made Wang Mao furious.


    "The original competition cycle is four days, but our senior Mr. Shangguan suddenly has something urgent tomorrow and can''t appear in the final. If he can''t appear in the final, then this competition will undoubtedly leave a huge regret, so after our discussion, we decided to advance the final and carry out it immediately." The person in charge of the organizer said.


    Do it now!


    Han 3000 is very tired for him to fight against six opponents in a row today, while Ouyang Xiujie only participated in two matches today. He is in a very good mental state. It is a great injustice for Han 3000 to carry out the final under such circumstances.


    "How can it be like this? Han 3000 is very tired today. Why did you go to the finals ahead of time for no reason, and it''s already ten o''clock in the evening." Wang Mao retorted angrily.


    The person in charge looked at Wang Mao with disdain and said, "this is our decision. What qualifications do you have to interfere? And the person who wants to participate in the competition is not you. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    At this time, a sneer appeared on Qi Yiyun''s face. Before, she couldn''t understand why today''s competition system was so strange, but now she can see through it all.


    Shangguan black and white didn''t have a sudden accident at all. He had arranged it for a long time. Even Han 3000''s opponents today were deliberately arranged by Shangguan black and white. They deliberately slowed down their speed, prolonged the time of the game, and wasted Han 3000''s mental state, so that Han 3000 could meet Ouyang Xiujie in a tired state¡° This old thing, in order to win you, I really don''t want any old face. " Qi Yiyun said with a sneer. Han Sanqian rubbed his temple with a wry smile on his face. He did not expect that Shangguan black and white would be so shameless. He could use it openly because of the obvious unfairness¡° It''s a pity that no one except us thinks so. As for Shangguan black and white''s status in the go world, who would object to his changing the date of the game system? " Han 3000 said. Sure enough, as Han 3000 said, other people have no opinion about the sudden change of the competition system. On the contrary, they think it should be carried out as soon as possible to avoid delaying Shangguan''s rest time¡° Since the senior officials have something important to do, it''s natural for the finals to be held ahead of time. "¡° Yes, we can''t delay Shangguan''s work, and if there is no Shangguan in the final, it''s meaningless¡° If some people feel that they are powerless to fight, they can voluntarily withdraw. Anyway, they can''t win Ouyang Xiujie. " Listening to these words, Wang Mao is even more angry. Han 3000 has won Ouyang Xiujie once, and it''s a simple thing to win the second time. However, Wang Mao is not sure whether he can still win in this unfavorable situation. Those people didn''t see the obvious black screen and didn''t say it. They even helped Shangguan speak in black and white¡° I don''t agree. " Wang Mao said¡° You don''t agree. You are nothing. You dare to delay the senior officials. "¡° If you don''t agree, quit the competition. No one will force you. Anyway, the champion should belong to Ouyang Xiujie. It doesn''t matter whether you quit the competition or not At this time, Shangguan black and white came out with Ouyang Xiujie. With an apologetic look on his face, the old man seemed to feel a little guilty and said to the crowd, "everyone, this is my fault. But tomorrow I really have something important to do and I can''t delay it, so I have to carry out the final in advance."¡° Shangguan, what are you talking about? How can you compare the importance of your business with the competition? "¡° Senior Shangguan, you are the leader of our Chinese go industry. How can you be delayed by a small game? " Several old guys in dog licking state brazenly said to Shangguan black and white that the mark of flattery was very serious, but they didn''t feel ashamed at all. Shangguan black and white sighed and said: "if you really feel unfair, then I''ll let Ouyang Xiujie quit tomorrow''s competition and let you win the championship. How about that?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 245

    Shangguan''s move seems to be a concession, but it is actually a retreat, because he knows that even if he agrees, other people present can not agree to this situation.


    With his status in the go world, Ouyang Xiujie, as a close disciple, is regarded as the future star of the Chinese go world. If he can stir up the beam of the go world and even win glory for China internationally, how can they accept Ouyang Xiujie''s withdrawal and let Han 3000 win the championship.


    "Senior officials, this can''t be used."


    "Yes, that''s not good. Ouyang Xiujie can win the championship. How can he withdraw from the competition?"


    "Han 3000, if you don''t want to go to the final now, take the initiative to withdraw. Even if you get the cheap champion, you can''t get our approval."


    "Nobody, we all know that you will not be Ouyang Xiujie''s opponent. Do you have the face to win this champion?"


    "If the Yuncheng Go Association takes the champion in this way, it''s a big joke. What''s the point of not being recognized as the champion?"


    All the people began to attack Han 3000, who had not spoken from beginning to end. It seems that the adjustment of competition system caused by Shangguan black and white was Han 3000''s fault at this moment.


    Qi Yiyun''s mentality is very tolerant, but in the face of this kind of irrelevant injustice, his heart is also very dissatisfied.


    The reason why these people speak for Shangguan black and white is that Shangguan black and white''s status in the go world has nothing to do with Ouyang Xiujie''s strength, and even they choose to ignore Han 3000''s ability.


    "In fact, I don''t value this competition at all. If he doesn''t dare, don''t force me to quit." Ouyang Xiujie said with a smile on his face.


    It seems that Ouyang Xiujie really wants to abandon the competition. Those people are more worried and burn their crotch one by one.


    "Han 3000, can you compare? If you can''t compete, get out of here. "


    "If you don''t want to do it now, give up and don''t delay us."


    "Ouyang Xiujie is the apprentice of senior officials. You''d better have some self-knowledge."


    Han 3000, who has become the target of public criticism, has been forced into the limelight. In the face of the inexplicable accusations from the public, he is not angry, but has a smile on his face.


    Before, he was still worried about how to play chess with Shangguan black and white, but now, the opportunity seems to have been delivered.


    "I don''t care about the champion of this competition at all, because I never regard Ouyang Xiujie as an opponent, and he doesn''t deserve it." Han 3000 said.


    No doubt, this remark provoked the public again.


    "Damn boy, do you know what you are talking about? You are not worthy to be Ouyang Xiujie''s opponent."


    "You are just a nobody. Ouyang Xiujie is the apprentice of the senior officials."


    "Frog in the well, do you know Ouyang Xiujie''s position in go?"


    "Oh?" Han 3000 looked at the people who were talking and asked, "look what you mean. This competition is not better than whose go skill, but better than the status? He is the apprentice of Shangguan black and white, so he should take the champion for granted? "


    "Nonsense, what we mean is that you can''t match your position and strength."


    "Boy, do you mean to discredit the reputation of senior officials?"


    Han three thousand in the face of the people''s Crusade, appears light, there is a faint smile on his face.


    When Qi Yiyun saw this scene, his eyes were a little confused. His figure seemed to suddenly become great. In the strong wind and waves, he stood still, as if nothing could shake him.


    This is not something that ordinary people can have.


    "I agree to go to the final immediately, but I have a request." Han 3000 said.


    "As far as you are concerned, you are not qualified to ask for it."


    "I''m really taking myself as a role. Do you have your share here?"


    "In front of the senior officials, what kind of thing are you? Do you still ask for it?"


    Han 3000 said this to Shangguan black and white, but Shangguan black and white didn''t say anything. Others wanted to be a eunuch in a hurry.


    "This is between me and Shangguan black and white. What qualifications do you have to speak? Why don''t you just shut up and watch the fun?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Tell me what you want." Shangguan asked.


    "After I win Ouyang Xiujie, you have to compete with me." Han 3000 said.


    The onlookers were filled with indignation when they heard this sentence. Shangguan black and white never easily participated in any competition. As soon as he appeared, his current position was the benchmark of go, and he didn''t need to use his strength to prove himself.


    And how can you compete with an unknown person casually?


    "Arrogant Lizi, you dare to challenge senior officials."


    "What qualifications do you have to play chess with senior officials? What kind of goods are you?"


    "To be able to fight with senior officials, you must be an international master, and you don''t have to weigh your position."


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "shut up, you rubbish. It has a chicken feather relationship with you. I want you to shut up and watch the fun. If anyone talks too much, I''ll break his mouth." The explosion reverberated in the meeting hall, and everyone was stunned and silent. Qi Yiyun laughs and shakes the whole audience. He is like a dormant tiger when he bears it. But once he opens his mouth and shows his fangs, he can frighten the whole audience¡° You... What are you talking so loud for? You scared us old men. Can you afford it? "¡° We are just kind enough to remind you that it is your own shame to challenge the senior officials God damn good to remind. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. These old things really live a long time, and their faces are not comparable to those of ordinary people. However, he didn''t want to worry about these old things. The purpose of his visit to Fuyang City is to win over Shangguan black and white¡° Do you dare? " Han 3000 looks directly at Shangguan and asks. Shangguan black and white didn''t expect Han 3000 to challenge him in public. Although he didn''t win an overwhelming victory last time, he won in the end. Shangguan black and white didn''t worry that he would lose. Moreover, in Han 3000''s current state, it''s difficult to deal with Ouyang Xiujie, let alone him¡° As long as you can win my apprentice, what does it matter to compete with you? " Shangguan black and white said. Hear this answer, Han 3000 satisfied smile. His current mental state is not the best, but think of Su Yingxia, adrenaline soared, even if fighting all night is not a problem¡° Xiujie, remember what I told you, and try to delay as much as possible. Only when he can''t support himself mentally can you have a chance to win him. " Shangguan black and white reminds Ouyang Xiujie. Ouyang Xiujie smiles. Today''s competition is over, and he has already had a sleep to replenish his spirit. He has absolute advantage in spirit and concentration. If he can''t win Han 3000 in this case, how can he be an apprentice of Shangguan black and white¡° Master, don''t worry. I''ll never let you down because I''ve arranged so much for you. " Ouyang Xiujie said. Shangguan nodded his head in black and white, but he wasn''t too worried about the final. Although Ouyang Xiujie lost last time, the situation was different this time. After 12 o''clock and lengthening the battle line, Ouyang Xiujie''s winning rate would get the biggest improvement. Han 3000 was even fierce, but he was an individual after all. How long could he persist after a whole day''s competition? This kind of unfair competition will certainly be criticized by others. However, Shangguan black and white has different status. It''s because of this that he dares to adjust the game time casually. Moreover, he has a backhand. As long as the chess game is not good for Ouyang Xiujie, he can also use his mace¡° How are things going When the game between Han 3000 and Ouyang Xiujie began, Shangguan dialed a number¡° Don''t worry. I''ve been arrested. Do you want me to let her call you twice? " Said the voice on the phone. Shangguan black and white sneered and said, "help me take good care of her. Don''t hurt her without my orders." After hanging up the phone, Shangguan black and white sneered and said: "Han 3000, chess is like life. If you don''t want to be manipulated, you have to be strong. It''s a pity that now you are like a maggot in my eyes. Since you are a redundant son-in-law, you should be a good loser and grab the limelight." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 246

    Cloud City.


    In a room full of stench, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are all tied up and thrown in the corner. Cockroaches crawl on them, and tears are falling from their mouths.


    Su Yingxia after work, two people meet for dinner, but just out of the restaurant, was forced to take a van, and then shut in here, even don''t know what happened.


    The room is not big. In addition to the garbage piled up everywhere, there is an ordinary wooden table. At the moment, beside the wooden table, there is a man with a face mask and a tattoo on his back. He looks terrible.


    Drinking wine, eating peanuts, from time to time turn to see Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao.


    "You two are very beautiful. It would be great if you could play with me. It''s a pity that the employer said he couldn''t hurt you. It''s a pity." Wearing a mask, he only had his eyes, nose and mouth exposed. From his eyes, he could see that he was very sorry. The two beautiful ladies were right in front of him, but they couldn''t even move their fingers.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was relieved. As long as she didn''t move them, if she just wanted to make money, it would be easy.


    At this time, a small man with a mask came into the room. After entering the room, he looked at Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao salivating.


    "Boss, these two, can I play?" He deliberately lowered the voice line and changed his original voice, showing great care.


    "I can''t do it. You''ll put your bad thoughts away and hurt them. If you don''t get the money, I''ll kill you." Tattoo man said harshly.


    The little man nodded submissively, but his salivating eyes didn''t change at all, but he seemed more interested in Shen lingyao and paid more attention to her.


    "Yes, boss, money is important. With money, what kind of women don''t have it." Said the little man.


    Tattoo man sighed, said: "money can get most of the women, but this one, not money can be done."


    Tattooed man pointed to Su Yingxia and asked, "do you know who she is?"


    The little man''s eyes are very strange, with some smile, seems to know Su Yingxia, but he deliberately asked: "boss, who is she?"


    "You don''t know Su Yingxia''s family in Yuncheng. You are too ignorant. She married a loser, but she made a sensation in Yuncheng." The tattoo man said.


    The little man suddenly realized and said, "so she is Su Yingxia. It''s said that she hasn''t been played by the loser at home. Don''t you try, boss? Look at this leg. It''s long and white. It''s so attractive. "


    Tattooed man was so excited by these words that he took a special look at Su Yingxia''s legs. It was really fascinating.


    However, he was rational enough not to forget Shangguan''s warning. Otherwise, he could not get any money. He didn''t do it for women.


    Seeing that the tattoo man hesitated, the little man continued: "boss, it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman can''t get on. Moreover, her man is just a loser, and she won''t have any trouble. Do you want to miss such a good opportunity?"


    He seems to have some hostility to Su Yingxia, hoping to see Su Yingxia fall into the hands of the tattooed man.


    The tattooed man suddenly stood up and kicked the little man. He said angrily, "don''t you give me any soul soup. What do I want to do? Can I get your advice? Go to your mother''s dog, on her, who the hell give me money


    The little man curled up on the ground and shivered with pain. He said repeatedly, "sorry, big brother. I''m just talking about it casually."


    The tattoo man poured down his last sip of beer and said, "I''ll go to vent my fire first. You''ll watch it for me. I''ll warn you, don''t touch them, or I''ll kill you."


    With that, the tattoo man left the room.


    The little man sat on the stool with a burning pain in his belly. It took him a long time to relax.


    At this time, the little man was facing Su Yingxia. This figure made her feel familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    Suddenly, the little man stood up and walked towards Shen lingyao.


    In comparison with Su Yingxia, Shen lingyao is a little bit inferior in beauty and figure, but he is very interested in Shen lingyao.


    "I can''t move you. It''s OK to touch it." The little man said with a smile.


    When Shen lingyao felt his hands swimming on her legs, she kept struggling, but her hands and feet were all tied together, so she couldn''t shake them at all, so she had to let his salty pig hands go.


    "The skin is still pretty good. You''re such a cheap woman. You''re not seldom seen by people." The little man obviously had a strong desire in his eyes, and his hand had reached Shen lingyao''s belly.


    "Do you want to talk?" With that, the little man pulled the tape off Shen lingyao''s mouth.


    Shen lingyao looked at the little man in fear and said, "please, let us go."


    "Let it go? I have no such qualification, but if you are willing to play with me, I can take a chance to think about it. Would you like to The little man said, holding Shen lingyao''s chin.


    Shen lingyao constantly shakes her head. She is not such a woman. Although she has been in love several times, she has only had a real relationship once. It was a scum man''s experience. Since then, Shen lingyao has learned to cherish herself. No matter how good her later boyfriend is to her, she sticks to her own position¡° I''m not the kind of person you think. If you want money, I can give it to you. I can give you everything. " Shen lingyao said¡° Money? " The little man pinched Shen lingyao''s chin and said harshly, "I want money and I want people. Do you dare not agree?"¡° Your boss said that you can''t move us. Have you forgotten? " Shen lingyao said. The little man gritted his teeth and reluctantly let Shen lingyao go. Although he had an urgent desire to vent, he didn''t dare to listen to the tattoo man¡° I''ll have a cigarette. If you dare to yell, I''ll kill you. " The little man threatened and walked out of the room. Outside the room, the little man took off his headgear and showed his original face with a ferocious expression. Su Haichao! He was kicked out of Su''s company by Su Yingxia. Without the company, Su Haichao''s life is very difficult. He lives at the bottom of the society and becomes an errand boy with a tattoo man who licks blood at the edge of a knife. This time, Su Haichao was totally unexpected. But for him, it''s a good thing. It''s a pity that the tattoo man would rather go to the street and play with a few dozen women to vent his anger than move Su Yingxia, It made him very reluctant. If it wasn''t for the blood relationship, Su Haichao wanted to give Han 3000 a green hat. If it wasn''t for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, how could he end up like this! For Su Haichao, his biggest wish is to get revenge and return to the company, but now it seems that this matter is almost impossible¡° How can I swallow this breath when it''s so cheap for you? " Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth. Throw away cigarette butts, ruthlessly stamp out, put on the headgear again, returned to the room. Directly in front of Su Yingxia, Su Haichao said, "kneel down for me." Su Yingxia is at a loss. He doesn''t know why he does it. At a loss, Su Haichao grabbed Su Yingxia''s hair, hit the wall and said, "I asked you to kneel down for me. Don''t you understand me?" Su Yingxia''s head was knocked dizzy, Shen lingyao quickly said: "why do you want her to kneel down, we have no grudge, you want money, just give it to you." Su Haichao gave a ferocious smile and kicked Shen lingyao in the chest, saying: "cheap woman, it''s nothing to do with you. Don''t give her a damn, or I''ll have a hard time for you." Shen lingyao has difficulty breathing for a moment due to the heavy blow on her chest. She can only watch Su Haichao force Su Yingxia to kneel down. See Su Yingxia seems to have something to say, Su Haichao also pulled off the tape sealed in her mouth¡° I know who you are. I know you for sure. " Su Yingxia said. This sentence let Su Haichao some panic, wearing a mask, but also deliberately changed the voice, how can su Yingxia recognize him¡° I just don''t like you. We''ve never met before. How can you know me Su Haichao grabs Su Yingxia''s hair, but he''s not sure. He simply seals Su Yingxia''s eyes with adhesive tape. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 247

    There is a huge gap between Ouyang Xiujie and Han 3000 in the level of chess skills, so no matter how Ouyang Xiujie delays his time and how he wastes Han 3000''s patience, Han 3000 gradually occupies the top position in the chess game.


    This is the embodiment of the absolute strength gap. No matter how the Shangguan black and white calculate, no matter how slow Ouyang Xiujie''s falling speed is, it still can''t change the situation that Han 3000 will win.


    Han 3000 is falling like flying, while Ouyang Xiujie is thinking about it for a longer time, because he has already fallen into a disadvantage on the chessboard. He can only rely on procrastination and wait until Han 3000 is completely tired, and then seek the chance to turn over.


    "Ouyang Xiujie, you''ve lost. No matter how long you delay, you can''t find the chance to turn over. This is the gap between me and you, not the fact that time span can change." After Han 3000 left a son, he said to Ouyang Xiujie with a relaxed face.


    On the contrary, Ouyang Xiujie''s expression is more and more dignified and tense, and his expression has appeared a trace of fatigue.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. It''s not certain who will win or lose. Why do you think you will win?" Ouyang Xiujie clenched his teeth and said.


    Han Sanqian continued with a smile: "you know in your heart that you can''t win me, and not only today, you can''t win me in your life. What about Shangguan''s black and white apprentice? Didn''t you see me playing chess with him last time? Let me tell you the truth. Even if you master, I can win. What are you


    "You''re bullshit. How can you win my master?" Ouyang Xiujie looks up at Han 3000 angrily.


    Shangguan black and white is not only the leader in go, but also Ouyang Xiujie''s idol. He thinks that he will have the chance to surpass Shangguan black and white in the next ten or twenty years. How can Han 3000 do it now.


    "You ask yourself, what''s the gap between you and me? Even though I''ve been tired all day, I still have the advantage. I''ll kill you as I did last time. " Han 3000 easily fell a son, the situation is more clear, advantages continue to expand.


    "You don''t want to disturb my mind. If you talk again, I''ll tell the referee." Ouyang Xiujie''s heart sank, Han 3000 this is deliberately disturbing his thinking, almost by Han 3000.


    Han three thousand light smile, no longer speak.


    Those who watch the game can''t hear their conversation because they watch the two men''s fight on the big screen, but the form of the chess game has already explained everything. Even Han 3000 is still able to gain the upper hand in a tired state, which makes them have to re-examine Han 3000''s strength.


    "He can''t really win Ouyang Xiujie."


    "It seems that there is such a possibility. It''s just the middle of the market. He has already occupied the absolute advantage."


    "Is this young man also a disciple of a master? Otherwise, how could he be so powerful at a young age?"


    "This time, he and Ouyang Xiujie became the most popular topic in the competition. I don''t know who fired them on purpose. Maybe there are things we don''t know. I''m afraid this competition is not a simple win or lose."


    From looking down on Han 3000 to taking Han 3000''s strong strength seriously, it took less than an hour for Han 3000 to prove himself with his own strength, which made these people dare not despise any more.


    Wang Mao''s smile is very relaxed. After seeing Han 3000 get the advantage, he knows that there is no need to worry about the outcome of this game. With Han 3000''s strength, there is still a good situation, and Ouyang Xiujie has no chance of turning over.


    "Three thousand is really powerful. I don''t know where he was taught at such a young age. I think his master is also very powerful." Wang Mao sighed that in addition to talent, go also needs a strong leader. In Wang Mao''s opinion, Han 3000 has such a strong strength at such a young age. In addition to talent, there must be a particularly powerful master.


    How many chances does he have to win Qi Yiyun asks Wang Mao that he has almost seen the result of the current game, so Qi Yiyun looks forward to the game between Han 3000 and Shangguan black and white later. If he can really win Shangguan black and white, he will be able to make a big splash in the Chinese go world.


    Wang Mao shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only he knows how many chances there are, but he once played chess with Shangguan black and white and lost by a small margin."


    Qi Yiyun''s two pretty eyebrows gathered together and lost by a very small margin. So for her, this is not a reflection of Han 3000''s strength.


    Qi Yiyun''s attitude towards things is very extreme. Losing is losing and winning is winning. He never cares about losing more, losing less and losing more.


    "I can feel his strong self-confidence. As far as his character is concerned, since he can challenge Shangguan black and white, he must have more than 50% confidence." Qi Yiyun said.


    When Wang Mao heard this, his smile became more and more intense.


    Win Ouyang Xiujie, Yuncheng go association can enjoy the championship honor.


    However, if he still wins Shangguan black and white, Yuncheng Go Association will surely become a powerful place in the Chinese go world. There must be a lot of pilgrims in the future. Just thinking about that scene, Wang Mao will be happy.


    "Well, I have to envy this old bone. I''ve achieved so much since I was young. I thought I was just a chess player who ran against walls when I was his age." Wang Mao sighed¡° Ordinary people, even if they have talent, don''t have the chance to improve their chess skills. It seems that in addition to talent, they have some unknown things Qi Yi cloud appears a pair of casual appearance to ask a way. Wang Mao was shocked. Tian Changsheng had mentioned Han 3000''s identity vaguely. Although the words were vague, they showed that Han 3000 had a very powerful family. Wang Mao could hear that Qi Yiyun was inquiring about Han 3000''s background. But how can Wang Mao criticize things that even tianchangsheng dare not say casually? And for him, as long as Han 3000 can fight for the glory of Yuncheng Go Association, it doesn''t matter who Han 3000 is¡° Perhaps, I know him only as a son-in-law of the Su family. " Wang Mao said. Qi Yiyun smiles without leaking. She just asks casually. She doesn''t want to know Han Sanqian''s true identity from Wang Mao''s mouth, and it''s impossible for a person like him to know. Seeing the situation on the chessboard becoming more and more unfavorable to Ouyang Xiujie, if it goes on like this and delays for a long time, Ouyang Xiujie will not be able to win. Those people who are watching the excitement are beginning to worry. Because they hope Ouyang Xiujie can win. After all, he is the apprentice of Shangguan black and white. Only if he wins, can he keep this honor. If he loses, he will not only be sorry for his reputation, but also discredit Shangguan black and white. This is something everyone does not want to see. Shangguan black and white exist in their hearts like God, but how can God''s disciples lose¡° Don''t worry. Look at the expression of the senior official. He has a full chest. Maybe Ouyang Xiujie has a trump card. "¡° Yes, even the senior officials are not worried. What are we worried about? In my opinion, Ouyang Xiujie deliberately sold some advantages to Han 3000, and then reversed the situation. After all, he simply won Han 3000, and he simply can''t show his strength. Only by reversing the situation can he prove his strength. "¡° It must be so. This is to make Han 3000 lose. " The confidence of the fans is in sharp contrast to Ouyang Xiujie, who can think that Ouyang Xiujie''s mood at the moment has almost collapsed? Time is approaching 12 o''clock, but Han 3000''s state is still very brave, but he gradually feels weak. In this case, Ouyang Xiujie has almost seen the outcome. Han 3000''s strength is beyond Ouyang Xiujie''s imagination. All their calculations are defeated like a broken mirror in front of strength. At this time, the SMS ring of Han 3000''s mobile phone suddenly rang. At this time point, how can someone send him a message? Taking advantage of Ouyang Xiujie deliberately delay time, Han 3000 took out the mobile phone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 248

    Mobile phone is not a text message, but a picture.


    In the picture, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are bound up in various ways. From the picture, they seem to be thrown in the garbage. However, from the background details, we can still see that this is a room, just a very messy room.


    The photo makes Han 3000''s anger burst out in an instant. Ouyang Xiujie, sitting opposite him, feels a chill and shivers unconsciously.


    When Han 3000 raised his head and looked up at Shangguan black and white, Shangguan black and white was looking at him with a smile on his face.


    "Referee, I ask for a few minutes'' rest. I need to go to the toilet." Han said to the referee.


    The referee has been bribed by Shangguan black and white for a long time. Han 3000 is not comfortable, which is beneficial to Ouyang Xiujie. How can he agree to Han 3000''s request?


    "No, you can''t stop the match. If you can''t hold it, you can abstain." The referee said with a smile.


    In such a blatant attack on Han 3000, except for Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun, other people didn''t feel that there was any problem, because they felt that now was the opportunity for Ouyang Xiujie to fight back. How could Han 3000 interrupt?


    At this time, Shangguan black and white stood up and said to the referee, "he''s a bit tired after a day''s competition. It''s also right to let him go to the toilet and have a rest."


    "Shangguan is really generous. At such a critical time, he even gave Han 3000 the chance to go to the toilet."


    "I can already feel that Ouyang Xiujie will slowly start to work hard. It''s bad for Ouyang Xiujie to be interrupted at this time. I didn''t expect that the senior officials didn''t care."


    "Shangguan is a model of our generation."


    "Shangguan senior must have confidence in Ouyang Xiujie''s mace. The real competition is about to start at last."


    Shangguan black and white is sure, but the assurance does not come from Ouyang Xiujie''s strength, but from the photo. He believes Han 3000 should know how to do it next.


    Shangguan black and white, who has exerted his shamelessness to the limit, has also been praised by many people. It has to be said that his status is a good thing. If he were someone else, he would have been disdained for a long time.


    Han 3000, who came to the toilet, dialed Su Yingxia''s number, but the phone was turned off.


    If you hit Shen lingyao again, the result is the same.


    Shortness of breath and anger of Han 3000, the last call, called Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN has been in sleep, wake up by the phone, this is a face of anger, but see Han 3000 caller ID, expression immediately eased.


    "3000, why did you call me so late?" Jiang LAN asked suspiciously.


    "Mom, is Ying Xia at home?" Han 3000 asked.


    "She''s having dinner with Shen lingyao today. Maybe it''s because you''re not at home, so she went to Shen lingyao''s house." Jiang Lan said.


    "OK, I see. Go on sleeping."


    Han three thousand hang up the phone, killing like a storm like release.


    "Old man, in a game, you threatened me with Su Yingxia. If you want to win, I will give it to you. I hope you can bear my revenge."


    Han 3000 cold face back to the game, at this time of his expression became extremely cold.


    "I feel like something''s wrong with him all of a sudden." Qi Yiyun saw this and said to Wang Mao.


    Wang Mao also noticed a change. How could he come back from the toilet like a new person?


    "Anyway, just win." Wang Mao suppressed his unknowns and comforted himself.


    In the following years, Han 3000 was faster, and without any consideration, he lost his mind. However, ten eyes ruined the good situation, and the sky of victory gradually tilted to Ouyang Xiujie.


    Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun frown tightly, which is not the fault that Han 3000''s strength can make. In this situation, even for Qi Yiyun, she can win Ouyang Xiujie, but Han 3000 is constantly digging his own grave, let himself step by step to the abyss.


    Those people who were inclined to win by Ouyang Xiujie began to get excited at this time. They didn''t care why han 3000 suddenly had such a big change. They just thought that Ouyang Xiujie had come up with a trump card, so they forced Han 3000 to mess up.


    "I just said, how could Ouyang Xiujie lose? It turns out that he really just let Han 3000 go on purpose."


    "This nobody, now can experience Ouyang Xiujie''s power, see if he dare to be arrogant."


    "It seems that he is fighting on behalf of Yuncheng. This time, he has to make a joke for Yuncheng. Ouyang Xiujie is so embarrassing that he even loses."


    At the end of the game, Han 3000 lost the game.


    Ouyang Xiujie stood up as a winner and said with pride, "I''ve got enough for you. I didn''t expect that you would still lose. No wonder I do."


    Han 3000 looked at Ouyang Xiujie coldly and said, "do you have such good luck next time?"


    Ouyang Xiujie sneered and said in a loud voice: "he said that I won him, just good luck."


    When the onlookers heard this, they showed disdain to Han 3000¡° With Ouyang Xiujie''s obvious concession, can you pretend that you don''t know anything? "¡° Today''s young people are really shameless. If they lose, they lose. This is the gap of strength. They don''t even admit it. "¡° Fortunately, I''m not from Cloud City. I don''t have to lose face with you. I''m glad. "¡° Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. " Shangguan black and white stood up, slightly raised his right hand, and those who spoke were silent¡° Since you can''t even win my apprentice, you are not qualified to play chess with me, are you? " Shangguan''s interrogative sentence is obviously to ask Han 3000 himself to admit this fact. Han took a deep breath and said, "yes."¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Shangguan black and white laughed and said, "young man, I''ll teach you this valuable lesson for free. I''ll let you know that you can''t be too arrogant. Otherwise, it will end up like this and become a joke in other people''s eyes. But I''ll give you this lesson for free and don''t charge your tuition."¡° Then I really want to thank you. " Han 3000 said. Shangguan black and white shook his head and said, "it''s my duty to teach you a lesson. After all, the Chinese go world still depends on you young people. It''s a pity that you are too proud and arrogant to have any self-knowledge. You even want to challenge me, so in my eyes, you don''t deserve to support the future of the go world." Shangguan''s words are obviously suppressing Han 3000. After all, there are so many people in the go world on the scene. These words are undoubtedly blocking Han 3000. This is to make Han 3000 have no chance to appear in any competition¡° Are you scared? I''m afraid I''ll meet Ouyang Xiujie in the future Han 3000 sneers¡° You boy, you are so arrogant after losing. Will Ouyang Xiujie be afraid of you rubbish? "¡° Shangguan is quite right. You don''t know yourself at all. The world of go doesn''t need you who are blind and confident. "¡° I suggest that he should be banned in the future and deprived of his qualification to participate in any competition. " A group of people followed suit and wanted to ban Han 3000. Some even said that Han 3000 was a cancer in the world of go, because holding chess was a gentleman, and Han 3000 was obviously not worthy of the word gentleman¡° I don''t mean to ban you. The eyes of the masses are bright. " This is the result of Shangguan black and white, so he was very happy to see this scene. For Han 3000, go is just a partial course of self-cultivation. He never thought that he would have an honor in the world of go. For him, this is an interest, but there is a complete interest¡° Shangguan black and white, next time we meet, I want you to pay for what you do today. " Han 3000 finished and left the field. Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun see this and hurry to keep up. In addition to the praise of Shangguan black and white and Ouyang Xiujie, there are also insults to Han 3000. These people who boast of being gentlemen speak foul language with high attitude¡° 3000, what''s the matter? How can you suddenly make so many stupid moves? " After walking out of the field, Wang Mao asked Han 3000. Han 3000 did not answer this question, but said: "book the fastest ticket, I want to go back to Yuncheng." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 249

    In the hotel room, Wang Mao has gone to book the air ticket. Qi Yiyun is very helpless in the face of Han 3000 who doesn''t speak. She can''t understand why he just went to the toilet. Han 3000 will deliberately lose the game.


    Yes, it was a deliberate loss.


    Those people, out of their blind trust in Ouyang Xiujie, do not want to see Han 3000''s wilful moves. They prefer to believe that Ouyang Xiujie''s mace forces Han 3000''s square array into chaos, but Qi Yiyun sees it clearly. With Han 3000''s strength, it is impossible to lose.


    "You lost the game. Can you imagine what the people of Yuncheng Go Association will do to you?" Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    "Those rubbish, I never pay attention to, how will they be important to me?" Han 3000 disdains to say that he knows that after returning to Cloud City, he will definitely be scolded by those members, but does it matter?


    In Han 3000''s eyes, it''s not important to win the game. Only Su Yingxia''s safety is important.


    If those old guys want to trouble him, he doesn''t mind a big change in Cloud City.


    "You have a bad reputation in Cloud City. If you lose the game, you will be regarded as a loser." Qi Yiyun is very supportive of Han 3000, because this is an opportunity to get rid of his reputation. Han 3000 can do it, but he chose to lose the game.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand indifferently. The words "cowardly waste" are humiliating to others, but for him, it won''t do any harm.


    As long as he knows and Su Yingxia knows, Han 3000 never cares about outsiders'' opinions.


    "Do you think I care?" Han 3000 light said.


    "And what do you care?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Welcome summer, only welcome summer is qualified to let me care." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia?


    As Su Yingxia''s husband, he cares about what Su Yingxia should take for granted, but what does the competition have to do with Su Yingxia? And Su Yingxia also hopes that he can win.


    "Do you think Ying Xia wants to see you lose?" Qi Yiyun said that after these words were exported, she remembered that Han 3000 just said that he cared about Su Yingxia. It seemed that he had other meaning. She frowned and continued: "what''s the matter with Yingxia?"


    Han 3000''s pupil flashed a trace of anger, said: "she and Shen lingyao were arrested."


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun is furious. Although she says she can turn over for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, she has not come to the point of tearing her face. Su Yingxia is still her best sister.


    "Did Shangguan black and white do it?" Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth.


    "Who but him? This old man, I''ll find a chance to make him pay for it. " Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun spat out a lot of bad luck. It turned out that he would lose the game because of Su Yingxia. Although this outcome can be understood, Qi Yiyun was dissatisfied.


    The more Han 3000 shows concern for Su Yingxia, the less likely she is to make Han 3000 submit. If these two people are more friendly than Jin Jian, even if Han 3000 passes her test, she seems to have no chance to bring Han 3000 back to the United States and let Han 3000 work for the Qi family.


    "Don''t you care to endure insults for Su Yingxia?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Even if they are scolded by people all over the world, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 looks directly at Qi Yiyun and says lightly.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart sinks. She can feel Han 3000''s care for Su Yingxia. It seems that nothing in the world can shake Han 3000''s love for Su Yingxia.


    But Qi Yiyun doesn''t believe in evil. Men are erotic animals. They think in the lower part of their body. In front of her beauty temptation, can he really sit still?


    And what Qi Yiyun can give Han 3000 is what Su Yingxia can''t.


    It''s just a su family, not even an ant in front of the Qi family.


    Men pursue women, but also yearn for power and status.


    "What can the Su family bring you?" Qi Yiyun asked, this is a very irrelevant problem, but for Qi Yiyun, it is very important.


    "The world is within my reach, and I can give it to her. What else do you need from the Su family?" Han 3000 light way.


    This sentence strikes Qi Yiyun''s heart like a giant force. Is he bragging about the world he can easily get? But it seems that he is not just boasting.


    How happy should a woman be if a man can give the world to him?


    Qi Yiyun can''t imagine, but if Han 3000 can do it, she will try to replace Su Yingxia.


    This is Qi Yiyun''s dream from childhood to adulthood. He dreams of a man who can take her to the top of the world and overlook the whole world.


    "You..." Qi Yiyun wants to talk and stops. She wants to tell Han 3000 that she can help Han 3000 get what he wants, but she doesn''t know Han 3000 and doesn''t know how capable Han 3000 is, so she takes back these words rationally.


    "It''s OK for you to use these words to cheat little girls." Qi Yiyun said. Qi yiyunxiang doesn''t believe that it doesn''t matter to Han 3000. He just needs to walk on this road step by step and take Su Yingxia to enjoy the higher light scenery¡° I''m going to have a rest. " Han 3000 said. After being ordered to leave, Qi Yiyun leaves Han 3000''s room. Back in the next room, Qi Yiyun couldn''t sleep for a long time. Han 3000''s words were like a magic spell, echoing in her ears, which made her feel more and more that Han 3000 didn''t seem to be joking, and also made her have a strong impulse to squeeze Su Yingxia''s position. But she knew that it was not the right time to verify Han 3000''s real ability. All this was empty talk¡° Do you know what the best gift is? " Qi Yiyun said to the empty room. After a while, Donghao''s voice came: "as long as it''s what Miss wants, even if it''s hard, I will help Miss get it." Qi Yiyun disdained a smile, said: "some things, even if you put your life also can''t get, because you have no qualification."¡° Miss, if you want anything, Donghao will bring it to you. " Donghao said unconvinced¡° All over the world, can you do it? " Qi Yiyun said. Donghao silence, the world! This is not something that can be summed up by the word "gift". Even if he has a very strong strength, he is not qualified to say such words¡° Miss, those who say such things are just bragging. " After a long time, Donghao said. Qi Yiyun lay on the bed, reluctant to close her eyes, as if she could see the whole world in front of her eyes¡° If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean others can''t do it. Maybe, he really has such ability. Let''s wait and see. " Qi Yi cloud light way. Early the next morning, Han got on the plane back to Yuncheng. At the moment, the Go Association in Yuncheng is furious to learn that Han 3000 has lost the game. They thought they could make Yuncheng Go Association famous by taking advantage of Han 3000''s summer games, but now, Han 3000 not only lost the game, but also lost under the concession of Ouyang Xiujie, which is a shame for them¡° This damned Han 3000 lost. Let''s lose face with him. "¡° We shouldn''t believe this loser. Is Ouyang Xiujie so easy to win? He''s the apprentice of Shangguan black and white! "¡° This time, we''re going to follow him. How can we swallow this breath? "¡° Throat? Unless I''m dead, I''m going to say it. "¡° Hum, since he made us lose face, Su''s company can''t make it better. If we join hands, he doesn''t even have a chance to eat soft food. "¡° That''s right. If we lose face with this rubbish, we''ll lose his job. " All of them showed strong hostility to Han 3000 one after another. In their hearts, even if Han 3000 won the competition, it was just a waste of their hands. After all, when Han 3000 refused to participate in the competition, it was they who made Han 3000 have to agree. Now Han 3000 has lost the competition, How can they easily let Han 3000 go. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 250

    Tianjia villa area.


    Tian Changsheng sits in the living room and hears that Han 3000 has lost the game. He is very puzzled about it. Last time Han 3000 and Ouyang Xiujie played chess, he could see clearly the strength gap between them. Even if he is a layman, he could see it. According to reason, this competition should be very safe for him. How could he possibly lose it.


    What''s wrong with Jingzhou?


    With Han 3000''s character, how can he make such a low-level mistake.


    The tea was boiling, but Tianchang Shengsi didn''t notice it until tianling''er came near and said, "grandfather, what do you think? The water is boiling


    "Ah." Tianchangsheng looked at the teapot with white eyes and nodded: "Oh, it almost broke a pot of good tea."


    Tianling''er, dressed in loose household clothes, conceals her beautiful figure. Sitting opposite tianchangsheng, she asks, "what can make my grandfather think so deeply?"


    For Han 3000, tianchangsheng didn''t want to mention it to tianling''er, because last time he pretended to meet tianling''er at Yunding mountain, tianling''er was heartbroken. But for Han 3000''s loss, tianchangsheng felt too strange, so he couldn''t resist it.


    "Ling''er, Han 3000 lost the game." Tianchangsheng said.


    "To whom?" Tianling son surprised way, this day prosperous said, Han 3000 won the champion is absolutely no problem, how can lose it.


    "Ouyang Xiujie."


    Tianling''er frowned and murmured: "grandfather didn''t say that he easily won Ouyang Xiujie. How could he lose?"


    "Yes, I''m just wondering why I lost." Although this matter has little to do with tianchangsheng, and Han Sanqian''s loss won''t make him lose face, tianchangsheng thinks it''s impossible.


    "Hum." Tianling''er snorted coldly and said, "it must be that he is too inflated to pay attention to Ouyang Xiujie. That''s why he capsized in the sewer. This arrogant guy fell down."


    Tianling''er seems to be falling into the well, but tianchangsheng can feel that the real idea of this little girl is not like this.


    "Ling''er, he lost this time. When he returned to Yuncheng, the members of the Go Association would not let him go." Tianchangsheng said.


    Hearing this, Tian ling''er''s worry immediately appeared on his face. After a long hesitation, he said: "grandfather, Han 3000 is arrogant and lost, but he has learned enough lessons. Go Association, you can help him. He must be sad enough to lose the game. Why should he be criticized by those old guys?"


    Tianchangsheng has no choice but to smile. Her granddaughter stops talking hard, but she still thinks about Han 3000 in her heart. The last time she pretended to meet by chance, it hit her hard, but she didn''t show any sign of giving up.


    "He can handle it by himself. Grandfather''s hand is unnecessary." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Well, grandfather, you think too much of him. The people of Go Association all have big companies in Yuncheng. How can he manage it by himself?" Heaven spirit son disdains a way.


    Tianchangsheng sighs. Tianling''er doesn''t believe Han 3000 has the ability to deal with it, but this thing is destined to make her look at it with new eyes. In this way, her favor for Han 3000 will only become stronger and stronger.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000''s excellence can not be concealed by Tian Changsheng.


    Tianchangsheng knows something about the Han family in Yanjing. He knows that Han 3000 was not valued by the family. But the last time Nangong Qianqiu came to Yuncheng, it shows that the Han family has changed their attitude towards him. As for how he did it and what he did, tianchangsheng still doesn''t know.


    But one thing is certain. It is worth Nangong leaving Beijing for thousands of years. This is the best proof of Han 3000''s strength.


    "My good granddaughter, you still underestimate Han 3000." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er''s mouth is shriveled. What''s his strength? Besides being able to play chess, isn''t he eating soft food at Su''s house? It''s no real skill to rely on Su Yingxia.


    Yuncheng airport.


    Luxury cars are parked in vertical rows at the gate of the airport. Passengers, whether local or foreign, are surprised by this grand scene. It''s what kind of big people they have to meet to make such a grand spectacle.


    Most of the luxury cars are Bentley and Rolls Royce. Some local people in Cloud City find that these car owners are almost the backbone of the business community in Cloud City. Except for a few more powerful people who didn''t show up, others arrived.


    "What''s the situation? Who''s going to take it? It''s such a big move."


    "It should be the person who meets the Tians. Besides Tians, who else in Yuncheng is qualified to enjoy such treatment."


    "This kind of specification, at least it must be the master of Tian family, but I haven''t heard that the master left cloud city recently."


    Tianchangsheng is very famous in Yuncheng. Almost everyone knows it, but they also know that tianchangsheng hasn''t left Yuncheng since he stepped down as the chairman of Tianjia. How can these people be tianchangsheng.


    Some of the passengers who should have left are staying at the same place to watch the excitement. They want to have a look at such a big show and who is the big man.


    Just then, a young man, accompanied by a young sister and an old man, walked out of the airport. The doors of those luxury cars were all opened at the same time. The scene is very shocking. After all, the total value of luxury cars here is tens of millions¡° Who is this young man? He has so many people to greet him. "¡° I haven''t heard of it before. It''s strange. Isn''t it a big man from other places? "¡° I think that if you look at this young man with extraordinary bearing, you will know that he is not an ordinary man. " The crowd whispered, but the faces of the three people who came out were not very good-looking, especially the old man Wang Mao. These people who came by luxury cars are all from the Cloud City go Association. Wang Mao can think of the reasons for their appearance with his fingers. Han 3000 lost the game, discrediting the Yuncheng Go Association and making them lose face. With the stubborn and arrogant attitude of these old people, how can Han 3000 be spared¡° Han 3000, you are really good. If you don''t agree with us to force you to participate in the competition, you deliberately lose and let us follow you to lose face, right? "¡° Little bastard, this is the stupidest decision you''ve ever made in your life. Go against us. Do you know the consequences? "¡° If you don''t want to go, we won''t force you, but if you go and deliberately lose the game, you don''t pay attention to us Several people glare at each other and accuse Han 3000. Han 3000''s expression is flat, and he doesn''t look at these people. Wang Mao learned from Tian Changsheng that Han 3000 was not easy to be provoked, so he didn''t want to see the end of these old guys after they angered Han 3000, so he rushed to be a peacemaker¡° Han 3000 lost for a reason. I''ll explain to you when I get back to the association. There are many people here, so I''d better go back and talk about it. " Wang Mao said¡° Wang Mao, we regard you as the president, but it doesn''t mean that we are afraid of you. You should be very clear about your position. "¡° Don''t think that when you become a president, we have to give you face and weigh our own weight. "¡° With your face, it''s impossible for us to let him go. " Wang Mao is highly respected in Yuncheng because his go attainments have been recognized by many people. These old guys have no other way to spend their boring time after they retire, so they join the Go Association. But as they say, with their status, there is no need to give Wang Mao face. Wang Mao didn''t expect that his friends who have been here for so many years would say something like this. It was obvious that he wanted to be embarrassed in public¡° Well, you can do whatever you want. " Wang maoleng snorted¡° Let''s have a look. This is the notorious loser Han 3000 in Yuncheng. You should have heard about his name. Today, let''s show you his true self. " Someone said loudly to the crowd. There is no need to say more about Han 3000''s reputation in Yuncheng. As soon as he said this, the crowd around him burst into laughter. He had heard about many things about Han 3000, but he had never seen a loser. Today, he opened his eyes¡° I didn''t expect that he was such a loser. It''s ridiculous. I thought he was coming to pick up some big people. "¡° It seems that this loser has offended many people. If you eat the Su family''s soft food, you won''t mention it. You''ll bring so much trouble to the Su family. "¡° Ah, it''s a pity that Su Yingxia married such a useless man. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 251

    Listening to the laughter of the onlookers at Han 3000, the man who picked out Han 3000''s identity just now was very proud and had a sense of achievement for his words just now. If it wasn''t for him, how could those people realize Han 3000''s true self.


    "Han 3000, you should thank me. If it wasn''t for me, you would be famous, but now it''s not the same. Soon all the people in Cloud City will know you." The man said with a smile.


    When did Han Sanqian not suffer humiliation? From the age of 12, his life was no longer a rich family. He was ignored by outsiders and looked down upon by his close relatives. For him, these sneers were not even skin injuries.


    After he joined Su''s family, Han 3000 no longer cared about what outsiders thought of him. He once told Shi Jing that the gentleman was waiting for the opportunity to hide his weapons. This was his deliberate forbearance, and it was also to pave the way for his greater ambition in the future.


    Now Han 3000''s pursuit is not only to replace the Han family. He wants to find Han Tianyang. Even if Han Tianyang is dead, he also wants to dig out the enemies of the Han family. To know how they treat Han Tianyang, Han 3000 must make them pay for it!


    Looking coldly at the people of the Go Association, Han 3000 said only one word: "go away."


    When this word comes out, all the people in the Go Association are stunned, while the onlookers are stupid.


    Who is he?


    He is Han 3000, a well-known loser in Yuncheng.


    But the one standing in front of him is the top big man in Yuncheng business. He told these people to go away!


    "Wocao, Han 3000 is not dead. He told these people to go away."


    "He ate Su Yingxia''s soft food. Although Su Yingxia is the chairman of the Su family now, what does the Su family mean to these people?"


    "It''s said that he''s a bully. I didn''t expect that he''s gone with the wind now. He doesn''t think that after su Yingxia became the chairman of the board, he''s qualified to mess around in Yuncheng."


    "How could su Yingxia marry such a person? It''s useless, and it will attract a lot of goods for the Su family. "


    The onlookers shook their heads one after another. If they offended these people, could Su''s company have a good life? If Su Yingxia knew about it, what would she think? Would she regret not having divorced Han 3000 earlier?


    People in the Go Association were completely angry when they heard Han 3000''s words. They came to find Han 3000 to settle the accounts, but Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to them and told them to go away!


    "Han 3000, what are you? You dare to let us go."


    "Believe it or not, I can kill Su''s company in a week. Then you will be a lost dog. Do you think Su Yingxia is qualified to help you?"


    "Don''t know good or bad dog, kneel down to apologize to us, otherwise, this matter will never stop."


    Han 3000 gives everyone a cold glance. He has just returned to Yuncheng, but he still doesn''t know what''s going on with Su Yingxia. If he spends more time with these guys, he may delay saving Su Yingxia.


    "To kill you, I don''t need a day." Han 3000 pushes away the crowd and strides away.


    This move once again made the people of the Go Association furious. Several old people turned green. They thought they could criticize Han 3000 and trample on his dignity, but in the end, they were ignored by Han 3000.


    With so many people watching, if Han 3000 and the Su family don''t pay the price, where will their old faces go.


    "I want this boy to regret and ask the Su family company to bury him."


    "One day, we play to death. Now young people are really arrogant. Since he likes to brag, let him see our strength."


    "I like to see if Su Yingxia will kick this loser out of the Su family after the Su family goes bankrupt."


    Based on his old friend''s reasons, Wang Mao, who has not left, kindly reminded him: "I advise you that in this matter, it''s better to do more than less. There''s no need to give yourself any trouble."


    "Wang Mao, your Go Association would have collapsed if it hadn''t been sponsored by us. You don''t need to take care of our affairs."


    "From today on, I quit the Go Association."


    "I quit, too."


    "I quit, too."


    When Wang Mao heard these words, he laughed and felt relieved.


    He doesn''t have to treat these old things as friends if they don''t care about old things.


    "OK, I''ll watch Han 3000 banquet guests and your tall buildings collapse. Don''t come to me for help, because I can''t help either." With that, Wang Mao turned and left.


    Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun left the airport and rushed directly to the enchanted capital.


    "I''ll take you home first." Han Sanqian tells Qi Yiyun that Su Yingxia doesn''t know about his other relationships in Yuncheng, and he doesn''t want to expose them so soon. Qi Yiyun is Su Yingxia''s sister. Let Qi Yiyun know about this, and she will certainly give Su Yingxia a tip off, so Han Sanqian doesn''t plan to let Qi Yiyun go with him.


    Qi Yiyun is a very smart woman. If Han Sanqian wants to find out Su Yingxia, she will certainly use the energy of the gray area. Because of this, Han Sanqian doesn''t want her to go with her. He is worried that he will tell Su Yingxia something she doesn''t know. As long as Han Sanqian''s concerns are solved, she will be able to go with her.


    "Are you afraid to let me see something I shouldn''t see, and then tell Su Yingxia? Don''t worry. I saw you in the ring, but I didn''t tell her Qi Yiyun said. Boxing ring? Han Sanya was surprised. How could she know about the boxing ring¡° Don''t be so strange. I''m just curious about the place, so I went to see it. I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Boxing field is not the place that ordinary people go to. It''s full of hostility, and it''s the people with hostility who go there to vent their anger. Qi Yiyun, on the surface, is just a quiet woman. How can she be angry? And just to explain it with curiosity seems a little weak. For a good girl, no matter how curious she is, she can''t go to that place¡° I didn''t expect that you still have an unknown side. Should I know more about you? " Han three thousand said lightly, before investigating Qi Yi Yun''s life experience, there is no strange place, but Qi Yi Yun''s performance, but also let Han three thousand feel extraordinary, and carefully consider Qi Yi Yun''s life experience, the more there is no problem, but it makes people feel that there are bigger problems. Why does a farming family suddenly go abroad to do business¡° If you want to know me, I can give you a chance at any time. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Han 3000 no longer talks. Since Qi Yiyun knows what he''s doing in the ring, it''s no big deal to let her go with him. After arriving at the magic city, all the twelve or thirteen people of Moyang and Lin Yongdao are here, because they received a phone call from Han 3000 yesterday, and they have sent people to inquire about Su Yingxia''s whereabouts in the whole city¡° How''s it going? " Han 3000 saw Mo Yang and asked directly¡° There is still no news about sister-in-law. In Skynet monitoring, they were taken away by a car. The driver should be very familiar with the monitoring of various streets and almost avoid all the surveillance cameras. So it is not easy to find out where he has gone now. " Mo Yang said that he was very worried about this matter, and he did his best to send thousands of people, almost all night without a rest, but it''s a pity that he still got nothing. Han 3000''s face is cold. This matter arises from Shangguan''s black and white. If he only uses this matter to coerce Han 3000 to lose the game, it''s time to let Su Yingxia go, but now Su Yingxia doesn''t show up, which is obviously not very simple¡° What''s the matter? How can someone kidnap his sister-in-law? " Mo Yang puzzled asked, in his opinion, Han 3000 should not offend anyone, how can this happen¡° It doesn''t matter. What matters is how I can find a way to welcome summer. " Han Sanqian said in a deep voice that it is necessary to seek revenge from Shangguan Hei Bai. However, the revenge will take a long time to come. At present, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Su Yingxia¡° Don''t worry. As long as my sister-in-law is in Yuncheng, I will be able to find out. Even if I dig three feet, it''s no problem. " Mo Yang said. At this time, Han 3000''s phone rings, and the caller ID shows his wife. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 252

    With Han 3000''s surprise, even if Mount Tai collapses in front of him, he will not be shaken. But when he sees the caller ID, he is so nervous that his hand trembles slightly.


    See this scene, Qi Yiyun secretly clenched his fist, just a phone call, can let you so nervous? Why do you treat Su Yingxia so deeply!


    Su family for three years, but you have been humiliated, why do you still fall in love with Su Yingxia, why do you still love so much!


    As a man, can you really give up all your dignity for her?


    In fact, Han 3000 is not only nervous, Mo Yang also unconsciously rubbed his nose, which is also the performance of his nervous action.


    Others may not know Han 3000''s feelings towards Su Yingxia, but he has witnessed all this for three years. Can ordinary people do this?


    "Come on, what are you doing?" Mo Yang reminds Han 3000.


    Han took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "I want a billion." After the phone was connected, there was a deliberately changed voice from the other end.


    "OK, how to trade, how can I make sure she''s safe now." Han 3000 said without hesitation, let alone one billion, as long as Su Yingxia is safe, what about ten billion?


    "Your useless husband wants to talk to you. Speak quickly."


    "Three thousand, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Su Yingxia''s voice, from the tone can feel nothing different, this let Han 3000 relieved.


    "Now feel at ease. I''ll contact you when I have the money ready." Hang up on the other end of the line.


    Han 3000 instantly changed the shape of his mobile phone, gritted his teeth and said to Mo Yang, "it''s su Haichao. Find Su Haichao for me!"


    Su Hai lowers his voice and changes his voice line. But for Han 3000, his tone is very familiar, with irony and contempt. This is Su Hai Chao''s consistent style. He is always superior in front of Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia also mentioned before that Su Haichao was expelled from Su''s company, but Han 3000 couldn''t figure out why Su Haichao was connected with Shangguan black and white.


    This old man kidnaps Su Yingxia in order to let Ouyang Xiujie win the competition. Now that the competition is over, he should release Su Yingxia, but it''s su Haichao who kidnaps her. How can su Haichao, a dog in distress, release Su Yingxia easily?


    In the room like a garbage dump, Su Haichao was wearing a headgear, and the tattoo man had been killed by him. Because he was not willing to let Su Yingxia go, he had a dispute with the tattoo man, and accidentally killed him. Now he was carrying human life. The only way Su Haichao could think of escaping responsibility was to leave Huaxia, so the lion asked Han 3000 billion.


    Su Haichao carefully calculated this billion yuan. Now Su''s company is able to spend so much money. Of course, once it gets the money, it means that the company will go bankrupt, and Su Yingxia, the chairman of the board, will no longer exist.


    He not only wants to take money, but also revenge Su Yingxia, by the way, let Han 3000 never have soft food to eat.


    "Chairman Su, the Su family is going bankrupt. What do you think?" Su Haichao said to Su Yingxia.


    Before Su Yingxia, he felt that Su Haichao was very familiar with him. Although he was wearing a headgear, people could not see his appearance clearly, but his figure and back made Su Yingxia see more and more flaws.


    "Su Haichao, the Su family won''t go bankrupt, and you won''t get a billion." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    Hearing Su Yingxia call his name directly, Su Haichao stands up in a flash.


    "Don''t get excited. I''ve already guessed that you''re Su Haichao. Even if you don''t admit it, what''s the matter? Besides, it''s hard to speak in a low voice." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Hai Chao took a few deep breaths and thought that he could go abroad if he got the money. Even if he was recognized by Su Yingxia, who could find him when he went abroad?


    Pulling off the headgear, Su Haichao looked at Su Yingxia with a ferocious face and said, "you know what, you will soon become a bereaved dog. Han 3000 doesn''t even have the chance to eat soft food, but I can be free when I get a billion yuan. Su Yingxia, you didn''t expect today."


    "A billion may be just a little fun for him, but do you have life to spend when you get the money?" Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao laughs. What do you mean? You heard me right. Even if she wants to help Han 3000 save face, she doesn''t have to boast so much.


    Dig ear to Su Yingxia said: "you are now so boastful, and do not think about it, I will not believe it?"


    Su Yingxia said with a faint smile: "how can you know how powerful he is?"


    "Great? The soft food can be said to be powerful. " Su Haichao nodded his head and continued: "it''s really powerful. A big man, who depends on women to support him, is shameless. It''s really powerful to be able to achieve his level."


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. She doesn''t know this kind of thing, and she can''t explain it to Su Haichao. But she knows that Han Sanqian will never let Su Haichao go easily. He tries to die again and again. This time, he will never come to a good end.


    "I hope you don''t regret it." Su Yingxia said¡° Regret? When this wretch kneels in front of me, you will know if I will regret it Su Haichao sneered. At this time, Han 3000, with a goal, asked Moyang to take people to find Su Haichao. As long as he showed up somewhere, he would be able to find out. Han 3000 went to Su Haichao''s home. Su Guolin and his wife have become civilians. Su Haichao has been driven out of Su''s company, and Su Guolin has also been affected by the fish pond. Now they have no jobs and financial resources, and they are living a tight life. They don''t even have the confidence to have a good meal. Su Guolin didn''t blame Su Haichao face to face, but he must have complained a lot. If Su Haichao hadn''t done so many things, his family wouldn''t have been in such a predicament. Moreover, in order to avoid suspicion, no one of Su''s relatives is willing to associate with them. Bang, the door was kicked open, the old couple trembled on the sofa. When Su Guolin saw Han 3000, his face suddenly showed an angry expression. He stood up and said angrily, "Han 3000, what are you doing?" Han 3000 coldly walked up to Su Guolin and asked, "where is Su Haichao?" Su Guolin has always looked down upon Han 3000, but he has kept a low profile for so many years, and he has been tolerant enough, so Su Guolin doesn''t have much opinion on him. But now, after su Yingxia became the chairman of the board, he didn''t expect that this loser would follow suit and break into his house¡° Han 3000, you are really arrogant now. After su Yingxia became the chairman of the board, you are lawless, aren''t you? We are no longer working in the company. What qualifications do you have to be arrogant in front of me? " Su Guolin said¡° I ask again, "where is Su Haichao?" Han 3000 said coldly. Su Guolin is a poor man who depends on women to eat. He is just a broken chairman of the board? Actually let him this small white face also follow chicken dog to ascend the sky. Su Haichao is so capable, but he doesn''t live as well as Han 3000! God, it''s not fair¡° I don''t know, even if I know, why should I tell you that you are qualified to ask about our family affairs. " Su Guolin said. Han 3000 suddenly grabs Su Guolin''s collar and pulls Su Guolin in front of him. Due to the height difference between them, Han 3000 almost looks down on Su Guolin¡° What are you doing? Let me go. " Su Guolin said in a daze. His wife is also an instant ran to the side, pulling Han 3000''s clothes, angrily scolded: "what are you doing, let go of my husband."¡° I want to know where Su Haichao is. Say it quickly. "¡° Han 3000, why are you bossing me? You''re just a fuckin ''trash. What''s my son doing? Why should I tell you? Do you think all the men in the world are just like you? Su Haichao is more promising than you. Of course, he wants to make money. " Su Guolin said¡° Making money? His way of making money is to kidnap Su Yingxia and ask for ransom? " Han 3000 pushes Su Guolin away. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 253

    kidnap!


    When these two words came to Su Guolin''s ears, his face turned white instantly.


    Su Guolin is a man with great ambition. He always hopes that Su Haichao can take charge of the Su family. Now the company is in the hands of Su Yingxia. He is very unwilling. He even thinks of all kinds of shameless ways to deal with Su Yingxia, hoping to let Su Yingxia step down and let Su Haichao regain control of the company.


    But all his ideas were limited to fantasy. His courage could not support his ambition.


    Now that Su Haichao had kidnapped Su Yingxia, how could he not be afraid!


    It''s a matter of going to jail. He''s just a son. If he goes to jail because of this, how can he live in the future!


    "You fart, don''t slander my son. How can my son do such a thing?" Su Guolin said excitedly.


    "Would I make fun of you with such a thing?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Why not? You are envious of Hai Chao''s talent and ability. For a little white face like you, even standing in front of him will feel ashamed. What can''t you do?" Su Guolin said that there is no way to know the strength of what he said. It seems that in his eyes, Su Haichao is the only outstanding person in the world.


    "Talent?" Han 3000 disdains to smile: "Su Haichao, a waste, has dragged down the company more than once. Does he still have talent? Is his talent to make everyone suffer with him? He''s just an idiot. "


    Idiot two words, let Su Guolin angry, Su Haichao did some stupid things, but Han 3000 is not qualified to comment.


    "You are an idiot. You are an idiot who eats soft food. You are not qualified to comment on Su Haichao." Su Guolin said angrily.


    Han Sanqian knows that in the eyes of all the Su family, his image of being a coward has been deeply rooted, and he doesn''t want to change it now. It doesn''t matter what Su Guolin thinks of him. What he needs to know now is where Su Haichao is.


    "I asked for the last time, where is Su Haichao? If I find him myself, he will die. If you want no one to die for you in the future, you can continue to help him hide." Han 3000 eyes cold said.


    Su Guolin as like as two peas, who still had a fear of Han three thousand, was still the first time when he lived in an old house. He was the first to cooperate with the weak water estate. He and Su Haichao apologized to Su Ying Xia by himself. On that day, he saw the same look in Han three thousand.


    It''s as cold as frost. It makes people shiver!


    "You... You dare." Su Guolin stammered.


    "Do you want to have a try? OK, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences are. Prepare a coffin for him. " Han three thousand finish, turn around to leave.


    Su Guolin was afraid that Han 3000 would do this, but he thought that Han 3000 was such a loser. How could he dare to kill?


    But Su Guolin''s wife doesn''t want to lose Su Haichao. Even Han Sanqian doesn''t have the courage to kill Su Haichao, but if the kidnapping is true, Su Haichao will go to jail. She doesn''t want her son to suffer.


    "I know." Just as Han 3000 came to the door, Su Guolin''s wife said.


    Stop, Han 3000 turned to see her, cold voice: "I have no time to waste with you, if you want to play with me, Su Haichao will only die more miserable."


    Su Guolin''s wife shook her head and said, "I really know that I have his mobile phone location, so I can find out where he is."


    Han 3000 turned to Su Guolin''s wife and said, "give it to me quickly."


    For Han 3000, nothing is more important than finding Su Yingxia. At the same time, Yuncheng airport, an ordinary looking old man with white hair, appears in low-key clothes.


    If it wasn''t for his 1.9 meter tall and straight posture, probably no one would pay attention to such an old man.


    People who come and go, because of his height, pay more attention to a few eyes, and after a careful look, they will find that the old man is extraordinary, has a strong atmosphere of oppression, just like a big man who has been in the upper position for a long time, not angry, just standing there, can give people pressure.


    Two days ago, the old man appeared in Qincheng to visit Han Jun!


    Han Jun''s legs are disabled, and now he can only sit in a wheelchair. Fortunately, after Guan Yong escaped from prison, he was no longer beaten and oppressed. When he learned that someone was visiting prison, he thought that Han 3000 came to him to show off his power. When he saw the old man, Han Jun cried in front of him.


    This old man was once a young suitor of Nangong Qianqiu. His name was Shen Weng. He was extremely paranoid.


    When Nangong Qianqiu married into the Han family, Shen Weng vowed not to marry all his life, and he did. He never met any woman, and he loved Nangong Qianqiu to the extreme.


    The news of Nangong Qianqiu''s death is very secret. Only some upper class families in the capital learned about it. When Shen Weng knew it, he was furious and wanted to snatch Nangong Qianqiu back from Lord Yan. But this kind of unrealistic thing can only be thought about, and the only thing he can do is to help Nangong Qianqiu revenge.


    "Do you want revenge?" This is the first sentence Shen Weng said to Han Jun. Han Jun will come to such an end. Thanks to Han 3000, he dreams of revenge. Han Jun, who has already broken his legs, kneels down in front of Shen Weng¡° Grandfather Shen, it''s Han 3000 who killed my grandmother and made me disabled. I want to kill him and make him cramp and peel, eat his meat and drink his blood. "¡° I''ll help you. Before you get out of prison, I''ll find a chess piece to do it for you. " Chessman, that''s why Shen Weng will come to Yuncheng. Shen Weng knows the situation of Yuncheng very well, and the first chess piece he buried for Han Jun is Su Haichao, because Su Haichao also has a huge hatred for Han 3000. Standing at the gate of the airport, Shen Weng took a deep breath and said to himself, "Yan Jun, I didn''t deal with Han 3000 personally. It''s not against our agreement." After getting Su Haichao''s positioning, Han 3000 drove by himself. This is a very dilapidated community, because the rent is cheap, so there are many migrant workers, there are also local gangsters, belonging to a very chaotic place. When Han 3000 stopped, several gangsters at the door watched him. Several people smoking cigarettes, a pair of drag 250, 800, 000 in front of Han 3000¡° Man, there''s a charge for parking here. Let''s pay first. " One of them said to Han 3000¡° How much? " Han 3000 asked coldly. A look at Han 3000 so easy to talk, a few faces are showing a smile. This kind of pie falling from the sky business does not happen every day. Naturally, there is a blackmail¡° Brother, your car is hundreds of thousands big. I have to keep it for you so as not to be scratched. You see, we have so many manpower, how can we give you two or three thousand? " Said the man. Han three thousand took out his wallet, and the man who spoke looked distressed. He seemed to think that he was less and should have more points. But Han 3000 at this time, but dropped a copper plate, fell to the ground, issued a clear sound¡° What do you mean, trough¡° Damn, you treat us as beggars, don''t you? You want to send us away for a dollar. "¡° Man, I don''t think you have eyes. I don''t know how powerful your fists are. " Several people raised their sleeves and looked fierce¡° Good advice, get out of here. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Damn it, you are arrogant in Laozi''s territory¡° Brother, give me a call and teach this guy a good lesson. "¡° You can''t go without paying tens of thousands of dollars today. " These people are gangsters who often blackmail the working residents in the community. They are used to being arrogant and haven''t had an accident for such a long time. Therefore, they have strengthened their courage. In the face of Han 3000, they think that as long as they teach him a lesson, he will be honest. A minute later, Han 3000 was still standing, while several hooligans all fell to the ground, whimpering¡° Keep the car safe for me. If there is any scratch, I will not spare you Han three thousand finish, toward the community. A few hooligans know that they have encountered a hard stubble, nodding repeatedly, watching Han 3000 leave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 254

    "Damn, who is this guy? He can fight like this."


    "His mother is, didn''t expect to also meet a very good goods, but can''t be so free to be beaten."


    "Scrape his car, let this guy know the end of offending us, we only need to slip, can he still find us?"


    Several people were beaten by Han 3000''s fists and feet, but after Han 3000 left, some people had the idea of revenge in their mind. After scraping the car, they ran away. Anyway, Han 3000 couldn''t find them.


    What''s more, for these hooligans, if they don''t get their face back, how can they get along in the future?


    They can be hungry and eat steamed bread behind people, but in front of people, face is more important to them than life.


    "Damn it, let this guy fix the car."


    "Smashed his car."


    "See if there''s anything valuable in it. We can''t lose."


    A few people with stones, Korea 3000 car to go.


    At this time, more than a dozen cars came to the gate of the community, the door opened, and hundreds of people appeared, which scared several people to their feet.


    "This... What the hell is this? Why is our community so angry all of a sudden?"


    "Well, isn''t that Lin Yong?"


    "And Mo Yang, lying trough, even Mo Yang has come!"


    When Lin Yong got out of the car, he saw several hooligans standing next to Han 3000''s car with stones in his hands. He looked like he didn''t want to do anything good. He immediately walked over. This is Han 3000''s car. If it was smashed under his eyelids, he would have to roll his bags and go away.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Yong walked up to several people and asked in a cold voice.


    A few hooligans face such a big figure as Lin Yong, scared to speak all shiver.


    "Yong, brother Yong, we didn''t do anything. We live here."


    "Yes, yes, we live here. If brother Yong doesn''t believe me, just ask him."


    "Brother Yong, why are you here? What happened here?"


    Lin Yong snorted coldly and said, "everything has nothing to do with you. If you want to move this car, you should weigh your role."


    With that, Lin Yong said to several people behind him, "take care of brother 3000''s car. If there is any scratch, I''ll ask you."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Several hooligans look at Lin Yong in horror.


    Brother 3000!


    They don''t know where brother 3000 is sacred.


    But they know that the one they stopped just now is a big man, and they even want to blackmail this kind of person.


    Even Lin Yong has to call him brother.


    There are timid people, already scared legs soft, sitting on the ground.


    After Lin Yong left, several people left behind surrounded Han 3000''s car, and no one was allowed to get close to it. It was like protecting some important cultural relics.


    Su Haichao originally planned to give Han Sanqian three days to prepare money. After all, it''s not so easy to come up with a billion yuan. He had to sell Su''s company, plus the bank loan before, but he never thought that Han Sanqian would come to the door so soon.


    When the door was kicked open, Su Haichao saw Han 3000 standing outside the door, his expression was stiff and his lips and teeth trembled.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Su Haichao was too frightened and stammered.


    Han 3000 sees Su Yingxia tied up in the corner. His anger explodes in an instant. He goes to Su Haichao without saying a word, kicks down the corner, raises the chair, smashes Su Haichao and stops.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting." Su Haichao covered his head with both hands and kept saying.


    "It seems that only when you die can you really solve the problem." Han Sanqian looks at Su Haichao without expression.


    Su Haichao knows he can''t beat Han 3000, but he doesn''t believe Han 3000 has the courage to kill him.


    "Han 3000, if you are scared of me, you really have the courage to kill me. I''ll see if you dare." Su Haichao said.


    Han 3000 went to Su Yingxia and untied the rope for her. He asked, "are you ok?"


    Su Yingxia''s face was not too worried, but with a smile, said: "it''s OK, I know you will come to save me, so I''m not afraid at all."


    Han 3000 apologetically took Su Yingxia''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. If I ask someone to protect you, it will never happen. You can rest assured that no one will hurt you in the future."


    Su Yingxia shook his head, did not blame Han 3000 meaning, said: "said sorry should be me, I let you worry."


    "You two scatter dog food. Can you go home and untie me?" Just when they are talking, Shen lingyao can''t stand it. She has goose bumps. She hasn''t been untied. They seem to forget her.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia quickly went to Shen lingyao, loosened her rope and said, "didn''t you look forward to being tied up before? Now I don''t have much aftertaste? "


    Shen lingyao''s face turned red. This kind of absurd words is a kind of sweet talk in the boudoir. She said it playfully. Unexpectedly, she was told by Su Yingxia in front of Han 3000¡° Dead girl, what are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll shake out your scandal. " Shen lingyao gritted her teeth and threatened Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia''s indifferent appearance is not that she is not afraid of Shen lingyao''s threat, but that she has no scandal at all. Seeing Su Yingxia''s indifference, Shen lingyao vented her anger. These absurd and uninhibited words made her like talking. Su Yingxia didn''t say these words, so she had nothing to threaten Su Yingxia¡° Han 3000, why do you come now and make my women suffer, do you know? " After untiing the rope, Shen lingyao pulls Su Yingxia''s hand. Her wrist has been bruised by the rope. Su Yingxia rushed back to his hand and said, "it''s just a little injury. It''s OK." Han 3000 took a heavy breath and said to them, "go home first and have a rest." Seeing Han 3000''s expression, Su Yingxia''s heart sank. Before Han 3000 said that only Su Haichao died can he really solve the problem. Does he really want to kill Su Haichao¡° Three thousand, you... "Before Su Yingxia finished speaking, Han three thousand interrupted:" don''t worry about going home, I''m ok. " How can su Yingxia rest assured that if Han 3000 really kills Su Haichao regardless of the consequences, it''s a crime, and Han 3000 will be imprisoned for it. This is something Su Yingxia can''t accept¡° Three thousand, I''m fine. You can''t do stupid things. I want you to be by my side. " Su Yingxia said nervously. Han 3000 felt the concern from Su Yingxia. He felt warm in his heart, touched Su Yingxia''s head and said, "don''t worry, no one can separate us. I will always be by your side." Shen lingyao''s eyes were blurred when she heard these words. If only these words were said to her? Unfortunately, this is destined to be an extravagant hope. No one can change Han 3000''s feelings for Su Yingxia¡° To welcome the summer, let''s go first. " Shen lingyao said with Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 and gently shakes his head. It seems that he is telling Han 3000 not to do stupid things. Han three thousand to smile relative, let Su Yingxia don''t worry. After the two left, Han 3000''s expression changed from smile to coldness. In the sultry room in midsummer, it seemed that it was suddenly cold¡° Han 3000, I know I can''t beat you. If you are a man, you will kill me if you have the ability. Do you dare? " Su Haichao is never willing to put down his dignity in front of Han 3000. For him, if he can''t stand up in front of such a loser, what qualifications do he have to be a man¡° Now that you know it, you shouldn''t provoke Su Yingxia, insult me and bully me. If you want to shit on my head and pee, I just treat you as a bug, but it''s absolutely not good to let Su Yingxia suffer. " Han 3000 goes to Su Haichao, and his eyes are full of killing intention. Although Su Haichao mentioned the courage, think Han 3000 at most just beat him, dare not kill him, but now look at Han 3000 in the eyes, he is afraid¡° Han 3000, it''s against the law to kill people. You have to go to jail. You may even be buried with me. Do you have a clear idea of the consequences? " Su Haichao said¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 raised the corner of his mouth, outlined an evil smile and said, "are you afraid? You''re scared before it starts? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 255

    Su Haichao took two steps back and pasted it in the corner. The fear in his eyes could not be concealed, because Han 3000''s eyes made him feel that Han 3000 was not joking.


    "Han 3000, don''t mess with me. I warn you, you''d better think about the consequences. Killing people will pay for their lives." Su Haichao said dryly that his throat was about to catch fire.


    For Han 3000, killing is just a matter of nodding. Taking Su Haichao''s dog''s life is as simple as stepping on an ant. As for the consequences, Han 3000 doesn''t care at all.


    "You killed the old lady of the Su family. Since you said killing pays for your life, I''ll let you pay for your life today." Han 3000 says coldly that he hasn''t found out the exact evidence for this matter, but the old lady suddenly died suddenly and died of poisoning. Besides Su Haichao, who else can do such a thing?


    After the old lady died, Su Haichao was the biggest beneficiary. The Su family was blinded and could not see the truth clearly, but Han 3000 could easily see Su Haichao''s motives.


    "You''re bullshit. How can I kill grandma? It''s tianling''er. It''s you and tianling''er who killed grandma." Su Haichao flustered said, this matter has passed, in Su Haichao''s view, no one can know the truth, but Han 3000 suddenly said so, let him can''t calm down.


    "Only when the old lady is dead can you take the position of chairman of the board. You can''t wait for this position for a long time. Who else can it be if it''s not you?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Haichao shook his head, full of fear, said: "no, it''s not me, it has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me."


    Han Sanqian suddenly reaches out his hand, pinches Su Haichao''s neck, and pushes Su Haichao up against the wall with one arm.


    Su Haichao felt that he couldn''t breathe for a moment. He tried his best to pull Han 3000 open with his hands. However, when his strength was not enough, it was just a useless struggle.


    Staring at his legs, Su Haichao''s pupils become more and more lax.


    "I''m happy to see the old lady''s death, but it''s absolutely impossible for you to hurt Su Yingxia. For this, you will pay your own life." Han three thousand hands gradually force, expression pity looking at Su Haichao, continue to say: "under the hell, go to hell that ask, I Han three thousand who is, you this kind of waste, even become my opponent''s qualifications are not."


    Brain hypoxia, Su Haichao''s consciousness more and more fuzzy, even the line of sight has become unclear.


    At this moment, Su Haichao extremely regret, if listen to tattoo man, let Su Yingxia, he will never suffer this end, but unfortunately, everything is late, he even regret too late.


    This loser really dares to kill!


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt a gust of cool wind, subconsciously side to hide, but after all did not escape, waist was a huge force impact.


    Bang!


    Han three thousand whole people soared, hit the wall, then fell to the ground.


    "Shen Weng!" Looking at the white haired old man in front of him, Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said, this old man, he met once when he was very young, but he has a deep memory in his life. Even on the day of his death, Han 3000 will not forget it.


    Shen Weng once appeared in Han''s family. Because Nangong Qianqiu dotes on Han Jun, Shen Weng just likes Han Jun.


    Han Sanqian still remembers that Shen Weng once gave Han Jun a toy, but he just touched it enviously and was kicked on the ground by Shen Weng.


    Han 3000 at that time, only in his teens, was kicked to fracture his right leg! For three months, I had to walk with the help of crutches!


    "I didn''t expect you little bastard to remember me." Shen Weng looked at Han 3000 contemptuously, even with a sneer in his eyes.


    Han Sanqian covered his waist, stood up and said: "if it wasn''t for you, how could I have been on crutches? At that time, I was just a child. I will never forget your heavy hand."


    "Miscellany is miscellany. Is it age? If you don''t forget it, you''d better remember it for the rest of your life. Maybe you still have a chance to get revenge in the next life. " Shen Weng sneered.


    Han three thousand as like as two peas, what is the reason why this old thing suddenly appears here? As a pursuer of Nangong, Han Jun is more than Kim Kin Han three thousand. Although he admires him, he can not get a crush on Shen Weng because he is just like Nangong. He only regards him as a waste.


    "Shen Weng, Nangong Qianqiu is dead. You haven''t got her all your life. I really feel sad for you." Han 3000 said.


    Shen Weng''s eyes flashed a fierce color. The death of Nangong Qianqiu had a great impact on him. Han 3000 mentioned this at this time, which undoubtedly angered him.


    But at the same time, Shen Weng''s mind also flashed a sentence of Yan Jun, if he dares to hurt Han 3000, then Yan Jun will intervene in this matter.


    Shen Weng doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000, but Yan Jun has no right to ignore it. This unknown bodyguard of Han family is the real boss.


    "Su Haichao, do you want revenge?" Shen Weng turned to Su Haichao and asked.


    Su Haichao''s life was on the line just now, and he finally came back to life. He was the white haired old man in front of him. Although Su Haichao doesn''t know who he is, he can see that this old man should be very complicated. Han 3000 can be kicked off with one kick. He is definitely a master¡° Yes, very much. " Su Haichao said firmly¡° Kneel down and learn to bark twice. I''ll give you a chance. " Shen Weng said that if he wants to help Han Jun find a chess piece, he must be obedient and not betray him. So Shen Weng showed unprecedented strength in front of Su Haichao. Su Haichao looks at Han 3000, and does not want to lose face when he learns to bark in front of this loser. But if he wants revenge, is there any other choice¡° Woof, woof, woof. " Su Haichao knelt down on his knees and cried twice. Shen Weng light smile, said: "yes, you can stand up, but never forget their position, you, just a dog."¡° I''m just a dog. " Su Haichao lowered his head and said in a deep voice¡° Now you have a chance to get some interest on him, dare you? " Shen Weng asked. Su Haichao takes a look at Han 3000. He almost died just now. His fear of Han 3000 has not dissipated. But he knows that if he behaves cowardly, the old man in front of him may not even have the chance to be a dog¡° Han 3000, you''re a loser. You''re also today. Aren''t you a good motherfucker? I want to see how good you are Su Haichao, holding an empty wine bottle, walks up to Han 3000 and slams it on Han 3000''s head. The wine bottle broke in response to the sound, and Han 3000''s forehead also shed blood. Han 3000 didn''t fight back, because he knew he was not Shen Weng''s opponent. This old man, grandfather Yan, once said that he was a strong retired special player and had made great contributions. Moreover, with the move Han 3000 didn''t evade just now, the superiority between them has been separated. Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t fight back, Su Haichao, who was still a little afraid, became more arrogant. Shen Weng, as the backstage, encouraged his arrogance¡° Coward, you stand up and fight with me. Aren''t you very capable? " With that, Su Haichao kicked Han 3000 on the shoulder. Although Han 3000 didn''t fight back, Su Haichao fell to the ground because of the strength of anti earthquake. Su Haichao didn''t feel that he was useless. Instead, he was very happy. He was beaten by Han 3000 several times and wanted revenge in his dreams. Now the opportunity is in front of him. He wants to take this opportunity to teach Han 3000 a lesson. Pop! After a happy slap on Han 3000''s face, Su Haichao burst out laughing angrily: "ha ha ha, loser, don''t you let Su Yingxia come to save you? As long as this bitch is willing to kneel down for me, it doesn''t matter if I let you go. " Han 3000''s face is as heavy as water. Su Haichao''s beating is just a pain in his skin. This kind of soft footed shrimp, even if it gives him a chance, will not cause serious damage to Han 3000¡° Shen Weng, are you helping Han Jun find chess pieces? You can see Su Haichao''s rubbish. It seems that you are also rubbish. " Han 3000 said coldly. Shen Weng has been suppressing his temper, but this sentence made him completely angry, but when he went to Han 3000, another old man appeared at the door! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 256

    When Yan Jun leisurely walks into the room, Shen Weng''s anger disappears. He can treat Han 3000 as a mole ant, but not in front of Yan Jun.


    "You seem to have forgotten the agreement between us. Does that mean you broke the rules and I don''t have to stick to my promise?" Yan Jun went to Han 3000 and helped him up. He said to Shen Weng in a flat tone.


    Shen Weng''s eyelids jump straight. Over the years, his fear of Yan Jun has almost formed a kind of inertia. As long as he sees Yan Jun, he has no confidence.


    Why does Shen Weng''s ability make him indifferent when Nangong Qianqiu marries Han Tianyang? It is because of the existence of Yan Jun that he does not dare to move even Han Tianyang''s hair!


    "I''m not the one who hit him." Shen Weng said.


    Yan Jun light a smile, see to Su Hai Chao, say: "if don''t have your support, he this kind of rubbish, dare?"


    Su Haichao doesn''t know who Yan Jun is. He just thinks that the old man''s insipid tone is full of arrogance, and he even scolds him for rubbish!


    "Old man, who are you talking about? The people buried in the loess are still qualified to point out to me?" Su Hai super cold eye looking at Yan Jun, disdain of say.


    Yan Jun is not angry, just feel funny, his face showed a smile like a spring breeze, said to Shen Weng: "who is he? Apprentice or tool? "


    "It''s none of your business." Shen Weng said coldly.


    "My apprentice was beaten. As a master, I avenged him, right?" Yan Jun said.


    Shen Weng clenched his fist. Yan Jun was deliberately provoking him, but he couldn''t fight Yan Jun, because he couldn''t win at all.


    "You''re an elder. It''s not quite in line with the rules to deal with the younger generation." Shen Weng said.


    Yan Jun picked eyebrows, nodded and said: "it''s reasonable, 3000, since I can''t help you revenge, you can only see your own skills, you can rest assured, if anyone dares to intervene, Yan grandfather will help you."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Han Sanqian looks at Su Haichao with a cold smile.


    Su Haichao shivers unconsciously. He is not Han 3000''s opponent. If it wasn''t for Shen Weng''s support, he didn''t even have the courage to fight Han 3000. If he really fought Han 3000 alone, he would only be beaten.


    Su Haichao hid behind Shen Weng and said, "if you want to help me, I can''t beat him."


    This sentence makes Shen Weng lose face, although Su Haichao is not his apprentice, but this thing because of him, is he in order to give Su Haichao support, now Yan Jun want to let them two separate the victory and defeat, this is about face battle, but Su Haichao even dare not fight!


    "Shen Weng, I didn''t expect that your skill is not good, even your eyes are not very good. What''s the use value of this waste." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Shen Weng bit his teeth and said to Su Haichao in a cold voice, "if you don''t want to die, give me a call."


    Su haochao looks desperate. It''s obvious that Shen Weng won''t help him in this matter. How can he beat Han 3000?


    I knew earlier that I would not brag in front of Han 3000. After beating him just now, he is full of anger. Can he let himself go?


    Shen Weng moved sideways and gave way to his position. When Su Haichao saw Han 3000 coming towards him, his legs began to soften in a moment.


    He has been beaten many times by Han 3000, so he is very clear about the gap between himself and Han 3000.


    Even in Su Haichao''s mind, Han 3000 has always been a coward, and he is never willing to admit that Han 3000 is powerful, but he can''t be afraid of Han 3000''s fists!


    "Han 3000, it was my fault just now. I''m sorry, I hit you in a moment of confusion." Su Haichao said to Han 3000 in the tone of begging for mercy.


    Han 3000''s face is bloodstained, and his expression is more ferocious. His state almost scares Su Haichao.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just a loser. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Han 3000 said with a sneer.


    Bang!


    Su Haichao knelt on the ground and said in tears: "please, don''t beat me. I''m a garbage and a bedbug. Now you''re the husband of the chairman of the board. Why bother with me, a little man."


    Shen Weng saw this scene, his face was hard to see the extreme. If he had no choice, how could he let Su Haichao be Han Jun''s pawn?


    "Shen Weng, do you know who he looks like?" Yan Jun said to Shen Weng.


    Shen Weng is silent, his old face has been lost by Su Haichao.


    "Like Han Jun, everyone thinks that the future of the Han family lies in Han Jun, but he is a complete waste. Nangong Qianqiu just listened to the villain''s words." Yanjun continued.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who''s rubbish. You know my purpose." Shen Weng said.


    "Why can''t you live in your old age?" Yan Jun helplessly shakes his head.


    "Are you so sure I''ll lose?"


    "Yes Yan Jun said without hesitation.


    At this time, Su Haichao has been beaten to the corner by Han 3000. Let alone resist, it''s good to get less punches.


    Su Haichao, with a black nose and a swollen face, can''t even ask for mercy. He just feels that there is no place in his body where he doesn''t feel pain. Han three thousand stop after hand, return to Yan Jun side, and Yan Jun such as out of the same expression, light¡° Come with me if you''re not dead. " With these words, Shen Weng left the room first. Although Su Haichao felt so painful that he just wanted to spread out on the ground, he saw Shen Weng leave and looked at Han 3000. If he didn''t leave, it was not impossible for him to die here. He had to bite his teeth and stand up to catch up with Shen Weng. There are only Han 3000 and Yan Jun left in the room. Looking at Han 3000 with blood stains on his head, Yan Jun has a trace of heartache in his expression and says: "all along, Shen Weng likes Nangong Qianqiu. You forced Nangong Qianqiu to death. He should know, so he will support Su Haichao to deal with you."¡° I know that he wants to help Han Jun recapture the Han family, but for me, I didn''t pay attention to the Han family, and I didn''t think about taking the Han family''s industry as my own. " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun nodded, on this point he is very clear, Han three thousand already don''t regard himself as Han family, how can he take Han family a cent¡° Shen Weng is not so easy to deal with. Can I help you? " Yan Jun asks a way. Han 3000 shook his head without thinking and said, "grandfather Yan, I can deal with it. Believe me." This answer didn''t come out of Yan Jun''s expectation. With his tough character, how can he need help? Otherwise, what qualification does he have to call Han 3000¡° You''ve been used to carrying everything on your own since you grew up, but sometimes you have to relax yourself. If the string is too tight, it''s easy to break. " Yan Jun said¡° Grandpa Yan, I have my own way to relax. You can rest assured about that, and Su Haichao is not worth mentioning to me. " Han 3000 said. Su Haichao is really not worth mentioning. This kind of waste does not even have the qualification to become Han 3000''s opponent, but Yanjun is still a little worried about Shen Weng. After all, he can''t appear like this every time. This old guy is not a person who will strictly abide by the rules¡° By the way, did he hit you? " Yan Jun asks a way¡° Give me a kick. " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun smile on the face, said: "Yan grandfather is a man of no choice, this foot of revenge, I go for you, by the way, knock this old thing, let him remember the rules."¡° Thank you, Grandpa¡° Nothing else. I''ll go first. " Yan Jun said and walked out of the room. Han three thousand a pair of desire to talk and stop appearance, when Yan Jun walked to the door, finally can''t help but say: "Yan grandfather, there is something I want to ask you." Yanjun didn''t look back and said directly: "if you want to ask about Han Tianyang, grandfather Yan can''t give you an answer. He can only say that everything is possible. You need to prove it step by step, but this road is very dangerous. You should consider it clearly." Finish saying Yan Jun left, Han 3000 facial expression resolutely stand in situ, dangerous? For him, any thorny difficulties in front of him can not stop him to confirm the news of Han Tianyang. As long as he is not sure of Han Tianyang''s death, he will not give up this matter for a day. For Han 3000''s feelings, Han Tianyang is his only relative in the world. Even his biological mother Shi Jing is just a stranger to Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 257

    After Shen Weng took Su Haichao away, he wanted to kill Su Haichao. He just lost his face in front of Yan Jun. he had no place to put his old face.


    But isn''t Su Haichao such a person? How can a thorough waste compare with Han 3000 who has endured so long?


    But Shen Weng has no choice. Now the best chess piece he can think of and find is Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao''s anger at Han 3000 makes him eager for revenge. If Shen Weng can give him something sweet, the dog will always be loyal to him. Only after Han Jun is released from prison can he have a good helper.


    The disaster of ten years in prison, even if it is to use the relationship and good performance in prison and get commutation, also need a few years to come out, these years of isolation, the outside world will soon let Han Jun strange, Shen Weng needs to help Han Jun cultivate a dog to know the outside situation.


    With Shen Weng by his side, Su Haichao lowered his head, but in his heart he was very disdainful. Compared with the old man just now, this old man was obviously inferior. He even wanted to be a dog for this kind of person, which made Su Haichao feel that he could not see any hope for the future.


    "To give you a billion dollars, to build a company and to bring down the Su family first is the first thing you have to do." Shen Weng said.


    Su Haichao, who just disdained Shen Weng, immediately changed his outlook on Shen Weng and became extremely excited.


    billion! This old man is going to give him a billion!


    With this billion yuan, he will become a boy again. Su''s relatives who regard him as a lost dog will submit to him again.


    "Are you serious?" Su Haichao asked in disbelief.


    "Well, do you think a billion is a lot? It''s time to open your eyes to the so-called frog in the well. " Shen Weng said coldly.


    Su Haichao doesn''t have any discomfort with Shen Weng''s disdain. He can get a billion yuan and show off his power again in front of Su''s relatives. He is willing to kneel down to Shen Weng even in the street.


    "Yes, I have a narrow vision. Don''t worry. As long as you are willing to give me money, I will defeat the Su family." Su Haichao said.


    At this time, Shen Weng suddenly stopped, because Yan Jun blocked in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Weng''s eyebrows revealed dissatisfaction and asked.


    Yan Jun light a smile, said: "you kicked my apprentice a foot, I certainly want to help him revenge."


    Hearing this, Shen Weng immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Yan Jun, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Deceiving? If you don''t bully my apprentice, how can I bully you? " Yan Jun said with a smile and walked slowly towards Shen Weng.


    Shen Weng stood in the same place and did not dare to move. This was the street. People were coming and going. He was disgraced enough just now. If he was beaten in the street, he would not have this face at all.


    "I can make it up to him." Shen Weng said.


    "This boy is never willing to accept other people''s help. As for compensation, even I despise it. How can he want it?" Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Shen Weng felt that with a flower in front of his eyes, a force of gravity hit his waist, and his whole body lost his center of gravity when his feet were off the ground in an instant.


    Bang!


    Shen Weng fell to the ground, dusty.


    Yan Jun stood in front of Shen Weng and said, "next time, can you be so lucky?"


    Shen Weng can''t care about the pain on his body. His anger makes him tremble all over, but the crushing strength makes him have no courage to fight Yan Jun.


    "Yanjun, I will prove to you that your choice is wrong. The Han family belongs to Han Jun, and Nangong Qianqiu will never see the wrong person. Han 3000 is just a waste, and Han Jun is the emperor." Shen Weng gritted his teeth.


    "We''ll see." Yan Jun said, strode away, gradually disappeared in the crowd.


    Su Haichao quickly went to Shen Weng and helped him up, hiding the disdain in his eyes. After all, this is his gold owner. Even if he felt that the old man was useless, he didn''t dare to show it.


    However, in their conversation, Su Haichao also noticed something. It seems that his understanding of Han 3000 is wrong all the time. He is not just a son-in-law. Although Han Jun and Nangong Qianqiu are not familiar with each other, they know that they are not ordinary people.


    Is Han 3000 still a big man?


    "Han 3000, who is he?" Su Haichao said doubtfully.


    Shen Weng shook off Su Haichao''s hand and said coldly, "Han family in Yanjing, but he is just the abandoned son of the family."


    Yanjing Han family!


    Han 3000 is from the Han family in Yanjing!


    These four words make su Haichao''s scalp numb. All the time, the loser he has been aiming at is actually the young master of the Han family in Yanjing?


    At the beginning of Han 3000''s life, all the Su family regarded him as a beggar, and Su Haichao even regarded Han 3000 as a joy. Who would have thought that such a person was the son of Han family in Yanjing!


    Even if he was just the abandoned son of the Han family, he was not comparable to the Su family.


    Now Su Haichao finally understands that the dowry that appeared for no reason was originally given to Su Yingxia, but Su Yihan thought that she was favored by the rich and powerful. Now it seems like a big joke¡° Are you afraid? " Shen Weng said with disdain. Su Haichao shook his head and said, "don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I''ll help you deal with him. What''s to be afraid of, a waste abandoned by the family?" Shen Weng smiles coldly, Su Haichao pretends to be calm on the surface, but how can he not feel Su Haichao''s real state of mind¡° As long as you are obedient, Han Jun will certainly use you in the future. You know, even if it''s just a dog of the Han family, you can enjoy all the glory and wealth. " Shen Weng said¡° I understand Su Haichao said¡° Don''t mention this to anyone. If Han 3000''s identity is known by others, you can prepare a coffin for yourself. " Shen Weng said faintly that Han Sanqian had been dead in Yanjing for many years. The upper class in Yanjing even thought that Han Sanqian died of illness. Once the news is exposed, it will set off a storm in Yanjing, which is very unfavorable for Han Jun¡° Please rest assured that I will keep this secret On the other hand, Han 3000 has been sent to the hospital by Mo Yang and others, and his head has been opened. Although the injury is not serious, it also needs a period of rest. In the ward, Mo Yang, Dao 12 and Lin Yong are standing beside the bed, watching Han 3000''s head wrapped like zongzi. They dare not look directly at Han 3000¡° Laugh if you want to Han 3000 says helplessly¡° Poof, ha ha ha Mo Yang was the first one who couldn''t help it. He burst out a hearty laugh. Then he put his hands to Han 3000 apologetically and said, "3000, I''m sorry. I can''t help it. Don''t blame me. You''re so funny now."¡° Brother 3000, if you go to Dubai, you will be regarded as a local tyrant. " Dao 12 couldn''t help laughing. Lin Yong doesn''t dare to say anything, and he doesn''t dare to laugh. After all, his status is not equal to that of Mo Yang and Dao 12. Even if he suffers from internal injuries, he can only bear it. Han 3000 sighs. It doesn''t matter to be laughed at by these guys, but if Su Yingxia knows it, he doesn''t know how to explain it¡° If you laugh enough, help me to find a way. It''s better to hide from Su Yingxia. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang directly sat on the edge of the bed, with a painstaking look, said: "three thousand, I advise you to give up this idea. How clever our sister-in-law is, can you hide it from her? And let her know afterwards that she will only blame you more. It''s better to tell her frankly and leniently. "¡° I don''t want her to worry. " Han 3000 said¡° The best way not to let her worry is to tell her everything, so as to avoid her thinking alone. If you find a reason not to go home, can you guarantee that she will not think at home? That makes her more worried. " Mo Yang said. The truth of these words makes Han 3000 unable to refute. If he really finds an excuse not to go home, Su Yingxia''s wishful thinking is for sure¡° The dog''s mouth really makes you spit out your ivory. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang didn''t care about Han 3000''s verbal attack on him. He said with a smile, "3000, I''m from here. I know more about emotional matters than you. If you have any problems, I can be an emotional counselor for you. The charge is cheap. What do you think?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 258

    Han 3000 disdains to stare Mo Yang one eye, this guy is changing square pit money again.


    "Are you so short of money? And now Cloud City, most of the gray industry chain in your hands, you are almost rich Han 3000 said.


    "No, compared with you, there is still a big gap. I can''t even count a hair on you now." Mo Yang a pair of modest appearance said.


    "Well, there''s nothing else to do. You can go on your own. You don''t have to watch me." Han 3000 said.


    Several people know that Han 3000 mostly wants to inform Su Yingxia about this. Naturally, he can''t stay here to be a light bulb. Everyone knows how to leave.


    Han Sanqian took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Even he couldn''t help laughing. He made Zongzi on his mother''s head, like those big money local tyrants in the Middle East.


    After turning to Su Yingxia''s number, he hesitated for a long time before dialing.


    Although Mo Yang is not very serious at ordinary times, what he says is very reasonable. If Su Yingxia doesn''t worry, she should know the truth and know that she is safe.


    "3000, what''s the matter? Where are you and when are you going home?" After the phone is connected, Su Yingxia asks urgently.


    Back home, Su Yingxia has been restless, worried about Han Sanyi impulse to do irreparable things, afraid that if he really can''t help killing Su Haichao.


    Although she has no affection for Su Haichao, she doesn''t want to see Han Sanqian make a big mistake because of this.


    Su Haichao''s death is not a pity, but Han 3000 doesn''t need to get into trouble for it.


    "Er... I''m in the hospital." Han 3000 said.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Yingxia jumped up and said in panic: "hospital, why are you in the hospital? Are you injured? It''s not serious. "


    Su Yingxia''s eager tone makes Han 3000 feel the feeling of being wrapped up in happiness. He smiles unconsciously on his face and says, "it''s not serious. Just take a few days off."


    "Where are you? I''ll come to see you." Su Yingxia asked.


    "City hospital, I don''t matter. You''d better be busy with your own business." Han three thousand mouth hard heart is not such an idea, he naturally is more hope Su Yingxia to take care of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything doesn''t matter to you. I''ll come right away." Hung up the phone, Su Yingxia went out in a hurry.


    In less than 20 minutes, Su Yingxia arrived at the hospital. When she saw Han 3000 lying on the bed, the corners of her mouth kept twitching. All her worries turned into a smile in her heart, but she could only hold back. Han 3000 was like this. How could she laugh.


    Han Sanqian sees Su Yingxia''s stupefaction and the corner of his mouth. He has a bitter smile in his heart. He just imagined Su Yingxia''s performance when he sees him. He is nervous, afraid and concerned. But he never thought that she wanted to laugh.


    "I can''t help laughing." Han 3000 said powerlessly.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, stifled his smile back, went to the bedside, touched Han 3000''s head, and said: "it''s so tightly bandaged, isn''t it light?"


    The wound was not serious. The bandage was tight because there were too many small wounds. The glass slag from the broken glass bottle scratched many parts of the scalp.


    "Yes, it hurts. I''m still dizzy." Han Sanyi said with a soft look.


    Su Yingxia''s repressed smile disappeared in an instant, with tears hanging in the corner of his eyes. He said with heartache: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Han 3000 held Su Yingxia''s hand and said, "how can I blame you? I was accidentally attacked by Su Haichao. Otherwise, how can he beat me?"


    "Su Haichao, didn''t you kill him?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "No, he''s got a backer now. It''s a big problem." Han said with a sigh that Shen Weng''s sudden appearance has completely changed the essence of the matter. This old man is also a character in Yanjing. Now he trains Su Haichao as a chess piece. It''s not a simple thing to deal with Su Haichao.


    "No matter what he wants to do, the most important thing now is that you should keep fit and don''t worry about anything." Su Yingxia doesn''t care what backing Su Haichao has and how powerful she is. In her eyes, even Su''s company can''t match Han 3000''s position in her mind. It''s a pity that the layer of yarn between her and Han 3000 has never had a chance to break through.


    Of course, it''s strange that Han 3000 doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. He can''t see many hints, which makes Su Yingxia very helpless.


    "No matter who his backers are, I don''t pay attention to them. What''s the difference between one bedbug and two bedbugs?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I''ve been beaten out of my mind, and I''m still in the mood to brag." Su Yingxia said with staring eyes.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s eyes, Han 3000 could not help sighing. The red lips were what he could get at random, but he didn''t expect Shangguan black and white to force him to lose the game with such despicable means.


    "Lost the game." Han 3000 said dejectedly.


    "Yiyun has already called me. I know what happened. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t lose." Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 couldn''t help licking his lips and said, "since it''s because you lost the game, is there any compensation?" Su Yingxia blushed and said, "of course not." Hearing these four words, Han 3000''s spirit was hollowed out in an instant, and he felt that his life suddenly had no nostalgia. Is drooping head, but heard Su Yingxia said: "but I''m your wife." This sentence let Han 3000 suddenly look up, eyes light up looking at Su Yingxia, wife! Does this mean that he can exercise his husband''s rights? Han 3000, with a dry mouth, slowly put his head close to Su Yingxia. At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. The doctor in the white coat came into the ward and said, "doctor rounds." Fuck, fuck! Han three thousand heart ten thousand Grass Mud Horse gallop and pass, when rounds bad, just at this time! Su Yingxia quickly stood up, the shyness on her face could not be covered, she could only lower her head. The doctor casually asked a few questions and left, but the atmosphere in the ward was totally different from before, full of embarrassment that should not have been there, and Su Yingxia didn''t sit back in the bed, which was a great opportunity to be crushed by the doctor. That night, Su Yingxia also accompanied Han 3000 in the hospital. Although Han 3000 tried to say that it didn''t matter, Su Yingxia couldn''t let go and insisted that he didn''t leave, so Han 3000 had to give up. The next morning, the door of Su''s company was so busy that it was blocked that all the employees couldn''t get in¡° Where are these people from and why are they blocking our company? "¡° Looking at this, I''m looking for trouble. It''s said that the chairman provoked these people. "¡° The chairman hasn''t come to the company for several days. She won''t offend any big people¡° Who knows? I didn''t expect that the company had to go through a difficult time, which caused so much trouble. " Go association a few rely on the old guys, a chair, sitting in the door, face with a faint smile¡° Make so much noise, see when Su Yingxia can hide¡° I didn''t expect that both of them were turtles. Han 3000 didn''t dare to see anyone, but Su Yingxia didn''t even want the company. "¡° It''s normal for Su Yingxia not to show up. Does she have the courage to deal with us? "¡° Also, it''s just a su family. It''s just a big fart. " Several people chatted with each other happily. Han 3000 lost the game. They held a grudge and wanted to find Han 3000''s trouble for a long time. However, Han 3000''s attitude was arrogant after he returned to Cloud City, and Su Yingxia couldn''t find anyone, so they had to make trouble in Su''s company. This kind of behavior of blocking the door and not letting employees in was very bad and arrogant, but they didn''t worry about the impact, Just as they said, it''s just a su family. What is it when they work together to deal with it? One of the old men stood up and said to all the employees of Su''s company, "please contact Su Yingxia and let her get out. Otherwise, you won''t have to go to work. From today on, Su''s company has completely closed down. If you have any doubts about what I said, you can ask about my identity." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 259

    The old man is extremely arrogant. These words have angered many employees in the company, but they dare not speak up, because these people are not simple at first sight, and the employees in the company are just ordinary people. Who is willing to offend them?


    Zhong Qiu, Su Yingxia''s assistant, saw that no one in Su''s family was willing to speak, so she had to stand up.


    "Su Dong is not in Yuncheng these days. If you have anything to ask her, can''t you wait for her to come back?" Zhong Qiu said.


    "Not in Cloud City? I think she''s hiding on purpose. How can she not be here? Who are you and are you qualified to talk to me? " The old man looked at Zhong qiudao with disdain.


    Zhong Qiu is not a big man in the company, and she has no voice in the company. But now the Su family''s relatives don''t come forward to speak. She is also forced to have no choice. She can''t let everyone not go to work. The company still needs to deal with things.


    "I''m Su Dong''s assistant." Zhong Qiu said.


    The old man laughed. He was just an assistant. He dared to talk to him.


    "A little assistant, I advise you to stop talking nonsense, either contact Su Yingxia, or go back to find a new job." Said the old man.


    Zhong Qiu is biting a tooth, a face doesn''t accept of say: "why do you block company, we still have to go to work, you do so violate the law."


    "Breaking the law?" The old man picked his eyebrows and went up to Zhong Qiu. He looked up and down. Although he was not a top-notch beauty, he was not bad. The most important thing was that he was in good shape. This made the old man feel lascivious and said, "little girl, go and ask me who I am. Jiang Hai is my son. Do you think about the consequences when you talk to me so rashly? But don''t be afraid. As long as you are willing to be my secretary, I can''t forgive you. "


    "Jiang Fu!"


    "He turned out to be Jiang Fu."


    "No wonder he is so arrogant. He is the founder of Jianghe group."


    People were shocked when they heard that Jiang Fu had reported his identity. Before, they were still curious about the identity of these old men, and they blocked Su''s company blatantly. But now, they all understand that Jiang''s influence in Yuncheng is much greater than Su''s, only under the heaven.


    "You... You are Jiangfu." Zhong Qiu said with a scared face.


    Jiang Fu complacently smiles. He is very satisfied with Zhong Qiu''s fear.


    "How about being a Secretary for me? I promise you can work easily and get more money. Think about it." Jiang Fu said.


    Zhong Qiu is a person who pursues the quality of life very much. Her clothes, bags and cosmetics are all famous brands. But at the same time, she also has the heart of a strong woman. Even if these famous brands are bought by her frugality, she will never go on the road of being taken care of.


    Zhong Qiu knows what Jiang Fu''s so-called Secretary means, and what she wants, she will get it with her own hands, not in this way.


    "I know you have a lot of money, but if I get my life this way, I won''t want it." Zhong Qiu said.


    Jiang Fu has a discontented look on his face. Now he has little interest in this aspect. It''s rare for him to have an idea about Zhong Qiu, but he was rejected.


    "Hum, you can go and look for a job. By the way, as long as I say, no one dares to use you in the whole Cloud City." Jiang Fu said coldly.


    This sentence is not a joke. Zhong Qiu is very clear about the end of being targeted by Jiang Fu, but she will not compromise.


    "It''s not so easy for the Su family to fall down. Su Dong''s personal ability is very strong. I believe she can survive this difficulty." Zhong Qiu said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Fu burst out laughing, shook his head and said: "no matter how strong my personal ability is, I want to block the cooperation of Su family in Yuncheng. What else can su Yingxia do? In my eyes, she is not even an ant. You have blind self-confidence in her, only in exchange for despair."


    Zhong Qiu looked at the Su family. Now, they are still reluctant to say a word, but they are all the top management of the company! At such a time of crisis, one by one, they have become turtles.


    People in the Su family are always concerned about their own food, but they never ask about the company''s troubles. It''s impossible for a group of people who have been living a simple life for many years to expect them to speak for the company. Moreover, they not only can''t speak for the company, but also complain about Su Yingxia. If Su Yingxia hadn''t caused so much trouble, how could the company have been targeted by Jiang Fu?


    "Can none of you contact Su Yingxia? What did a bunch of trash grow up on? " Jiang Fu asked, scanning everyone in the company.


    Not only the employees, but also Su''s relatives didn''t dare to look directly at Jiang Fu and kept silent.


    Zhong Qiu had no choice but to say, "I''ll call Su Dong right away."


    In the hospital, Su Yingxia is cutting an apple for Han 3000. When the phone rings and sees Zhong Qiu''s Caller ID, her first instinct tells her that something has happened to the company, because she hasn''t returned to the company for many days. Now she doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Zhong Qiu, what''s the matter?" After su Yingxia handed the apple to Han 3000, she picked up the phone and asked.


    "Su Dong, Jiang Fu and other people blocked the door of the company and refused to let us go back to work." Zhong Qiu said. Hearing the name of Jiang Fu, Su Yingxia immediately frowned. The old man had been looking for her before, and because of Han 3000, he didn''t expect to block the door of the company today! Su Yingxia didn''t know the reason before, but now she knows very well that the first time Jiang Fu and others appeared in the company, they wanted Han 3000 to take part in the go game, because they were all members of the Go Association, hoping that Han 3000 would make a face for them. Now that Han 3000 lost the game, they must think that Han 3000 made them lose face, That''s why there''s trouble again¡° OK, I see. I''ll go back to the company right away. " Su Yingxia said. Hang up the phone, Han 3000 asked: "what''s the matter?" Su Yingxia sighed and said, "the company still has some documents that I need to sign." She didn''t plan to tell Han 3000 about it. After all, Han 3000 is still injured now. The most important thing is to heal his wounds. We can''t delay his cultivation because of these trifles¡° Then you go back to work quickly. I''m lively and can take care of myself. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia nodded her head and said, "what do you want to eat at noon? I''ll pack it and bring it to you."¡° I can eat anything. If you are busy, you don''t have to come at noon. " Han 3000 said¡° All right, call me if you have anything Su Yingxia said. After being taken care of by Su Yingxia all night, Han 3000 is already satisfied, so after su Yingxia leaves, he has no feeling of loss. I suddenly think about the prison in the center of the earth. I don''t know what''s the situation of the hamster now. The signal receiver Han 3000 is always on me. I''m afraid I''ll miss the message from the hamster. In the past, Han 3000 regarded taking care of Su Yingxia as the most important thing in his life, but now, whether Han Tianyang is still alive has occupied the same position as Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is a relative of Han 3000, and Han Tianyang is also a close relative. Both of them are indispensable to Han 3000. Unfortunately, it is impossible to guess when he will get the news about this matter. Han 3000 has no choice but to wait endlessly. After su Yingxia drove to the company, all the employees gathered at the door, and several old men sat at the entrance, with the momentum of one man at the gate and ten thousand at the gate. Jiang Fu sits in the middle, because he has the highest status among these old men. Since his retirement, he has never enjoyed the attention of many people. At this time, he is still very proud. Although he is old, his vanity will never decrease¡° Here comes Su Dong¡° Finally, I''m here. I don''t know if Su Dong can find a way to solve this problem. "¡° Ah, I don''t know who Jiang Fu is. He is much higher than Su Dong. Moreover, these old men are not simple people. They work together against the Su family. Maybe we will lose our jobs. " Zhong Qiu ran to Su Yingxia for the first time and said, "Su Dong, these people are looking for trouble for no reason. It''s not competitors who deliberately want to bring us down, is it?" Su Yingxia shakes his head and goes directly to Jiang Fu and others without speaking. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 260

    "I can''t help being a shrinking turtle for so long? Is Ken finally showing up? " Jiang Fu said to Su Yingxia with a smile on his face.


    "Is Han 3000 obliged to help you win the game?" Su Yingxia said in a cold voice, since she knew what these old things came for, she didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    Nowadays, the Yuncheng Go Association has become the biggest joke in the Chinese go industry. Although they have quit the Go Association in time, they still have to lose face. This situation of dignity being ridiculed makes several old guys very angry. At this time, it''s even more angry to hear Su Yingxia say so.


    "Su Yingxia, you''d better pay attention to your manner of speaking. If I just say to Jiang Fu, your company will end up in Yuncheng." Jiang Fu said coldly.


    "You are so capable, why don''t you go to the competition by yourself? Can you win, or can you? Or you? " Su Yingxia pointed to a few people at will and said disdainfully.


    The faces of the accused suddenly became very ugly. If they had the ability, how could they let Han 3000 do it? It is because he has no ability and wants to enjoy the honor that he forces Han 3000 to compete.


    Of course, the so-called coercion is just their wishful thinking. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia, even if it was the heavenly king Lao Tzu, it would not have shaken Han 3000''s decision.


    "Su Yingxia, we just need Han 3000 to come forward and kneel down to apologize. Don''t be so ignorant."


    "The poor company of the Su family can''t beat us. I advise you to think it over."


    "It''s not good for you to protect this kind of loser. Besides, he''s a loser and his reputation is known all over the city. He''s just asked to kneel down and apologize. What''s the loss to the Su family?"


    Listen to a few people''s words, Su Yingxia looks cold. It''s true that Han 3000 is regarded as a loser. Even the whole cloud city thinks so.


    But in Su Yingxia''s eyes, Han 3000 is not a loser. He just keeps a low profile.


    "He''s my husband, so naturally I want to help him, and it''s not his fault in this matter. It''s your repeated efforts. Why do you want him to apologize?" Su Yingxia said with a strong attitude.


    Jiang Fu grits his teeth and looks at Su Yingxia. He thought that if he threatened Su Yingxia, he could make Han 3000 kneel down to apologize. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia''s attitude is so overbearing that he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Husband? How can you admit that this waste is your husband? Who knows the whole Cloud City? In the past three years, you haven''t let him touch it. Is it difficult? Now you have accepted your life, and would rather hold a loser and let the whole Su family fall into the hot water? " Jiang Fu said.


    All the stories about Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are rumoured by Su Haichao in Yuncheng. Han 3000 has a great reputation, and Su Haichao has absolute credit. But it''s just before, and it''s not like this now.


    Su Yingxia changed her attitude towards Han 3000 from disgust to recognition of her feelings towards Han 3000. Up to now, she has hinted several times about her relationship with Han 3000. If Han 3000 hadn''t lost his mind, they would have been married long ago.


    "Jiang Fu, you are an old man too. Do you want to be so shameless? He can''t lose in the competition. He has to give you a long face. He can''t do anything by himself. What''s the qualification to force him? Haven''t you heard the saying "don''t do to others what you don''t want?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Fu and others have a strong and superior attitude because they think that their first success has threatened Han 3000, which has set up a sense for them that Han 3000 can be trampled at will, so now they will continue to advance.


    And Han 3000 won Ouyang Xiujie easily when he was in the association. How could he lose in the competition? So in their view, Han 3000 is not unable to win, but deliberately embarrasses them, deliberately against them.


    It''s just a loser. What''s the right to fight them?


    This is the idea of Jiang Fu and others, strong and unreasonable!


    "What''s the use of so much nonsense? We have only one request, let Han 3000 appear immediately now, kneel down and apologize to us, otherwise your company will wait for bankruptcy. " Jiang Fu said that he didn''t mean to step back.


    As soon as the relatives of the Su family heard about this, they were all angry because of Han 3000. The company had to take a breath. Now Han 3000 has caused so much trouble.


    "Yingxia, you have to think about the overall situation of the company. Han 3000 offended Mr. Jiang and asked him to kneel down and apologize. What''s the matter? It''s right."


    "Yes, you can''t hurt the company because of Han 3000. You have to think clearly."


    "Although you are now the chairman of the board of directors, we have no voice, but in order to cover up this waste, drag down the whole company, is it worth it?"


    Several relatives of the Su family said to Su Yingxia in a kind-hearted manner.


    Su Yingxia smiles coldly. Without Han 3000, Su''s company would no longer exist. These things are just things Han 3000 doesn''t want to mention. These bony maggots even want Han 3000 to kneel down in exchange for the company''s stability.


    She knows that these people don''t really care about the company. They just worry that they will lose their jobs when the company collapses. It''s not their loss to ask Han 3000 to kneel down and apologize. Naturally, they think it''s no big deal.


    "Since I has the final say, you are not qualified to point out my decision, let Han three thousand apologize," said the company. Su Yingxia said¡° You... "Welcome summer, do you want to watch the company go bankrupt¡° I thought you were very wise before, but now it seems that I think too much. You are a muddle headed person who doesn''t know what to do. " Su''s relatives said to Su Yingxia angrily. Although Su Yihan didn''t speak, she was very happy to see this situation. When the Su family''s company collapsed, Su Yingxia was no longer the chairman of the board, and she was not qualified to stand high in front of her. In her heart, she wanted the company to collapse earlier and let Su Yingxia fall from the position of the chairman of the board as soon as possible¡° Su Yingxia, we are all for the good of the company. You have to be stubborn and fight against Mr. Jiang. This is a dead end. " Su Yihan said. Jiang Fu heard these words and said with pride: "it seems that these people under your hands are reasonable and know that Jiang Fu can''t afford to offend me. I''ll give you another chance to let Han 3000 come forward immediately and kneel down to apologize to us. I can take it as if today''s event didn''t happen." Su Yingxia ignored Jiang Fu''s words and said to the company''s employees, "from today on, I''ll take a paid vacation for a week. If you believe in the company, you can wait for my good news. If you think the company is going to end, you can go to the next family ahead of time. Su Yingxia will never have any idea." Once these words came out, the whole audience exploded, and the company slowed down. There were still many things to do. A week''s paid vacation would undoubtedly bring huge losses to the company. But on the other hand, Su Yingxia''s courage is also convincing. She shows strong confidence and gives people the feeling that the company will survive even if it is targeted by Jiang Fu¡° Mr. Su Dong is so bold. He has a week''s paid vacation¡° The company is still in a mess. Can it really survive a week off? "¡° Su Dong should not make fun of this kind of thing. She became the chairman of the board only after she acquired the company. Maybe there are gold owners behind her, and the capital chain of gold owners should be very strong. "¡° The cloud city is very lively this time. I don''t know who can laugh to the end. " When all the employees were whispering, Jiang Fu and others couldn''t see the extreme. Su Yingxia''s attitude was not yielding, which they had never expected. Of course, if we really want to target Su''s company, it will be easy for them¡° Su Yingxia has such courage at a young age, which makes me look at it with new eyes. But you are too young to regret the business in the shopping mall. I hope you can bear the cost of it. " Jiang Fu said coldly¡° Jiang Fu, I hope you don''t regret it. " Su Yingxia called him by his first name and no longer respected Jiang Fu as a senior. Jiang Fu took a deep breath, said: "ten days, the Su family does not boast, I changed the name of Jiang Fu, everyone can testify." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 261

    Jiang Fu''s words, like a military order, made the people on the scene scared.


    He can say this kind of words, it shows that the iron heart will not let Su Yingxia go.


    From the strength comparison of the two sides, Su Yingxia has absolutely no chance to win.


    The Su family is just a second-class company, but Jianghe group is just under the Tian family, not to mention several other people with high status. They join hands to change the business pattern of Cloud City. Who can bear it except Tian family?


    In the eyes of many people, the company has been unable to turn back. How can it survive under the pressure of Jiang Fu and others?


    Some people even think that Su Yingxia''s doing so is not worth it. It''s just stupid to take on the future of the whole company in order to be a loser.


    In particular, the relatives of the Su family were very angry and managed to keep an iron rice bowl. Because of Su Yingxia''s unwise decision, the company was once again in hot water and they faced the crisis of unemployment.


    Unfortunately, now the company is the one who has the final say, they are just employees, and they have no alternative to face this situation.


    "I haven''t missed a good show, have I?" In the crowd, after a familiar voice sounded, Su Haichao came out.


    "Su Haichao, what are you doing here?" Su Yingxia looks at Su Haichao coldly. If this guy hadn''t kidnapped her, how could Han 3000 have lost the game!


    Su Haichao''s face is full of smiles, which is heartfelt happiness, because with the money Shen Weng gave him, he can set up his own company and return to his status as a son of Su.


    "I''ll see how you can kill the company, can''t I?" Su Haichao said with a smile.


    "Of course, you can shine your eyes and see clearly how the company is based and growing in Cloud City." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao seems to have heard the joke and burst out laughing. It''s only because of the abandoned son of a family that she has such a strong foundation. She really has no self-knowledge.


    "Su Yingxia, you are really confident. I hope you can still say that when the company goes bankrupt." Su Haichao said.


    "It''s none of your business here. Everything in the company has nothing to do with you. You''d better get out of here." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Su Haichao looks cold, let him go? Is Su Yingxia qualified? Now he has the capital chain, and can create a company of the same scale as Su''s at any time. Why does Su Yingxia talk to him like this?


    "Su Yingxia, you don''t consider the consequences of these relatives, but I can''t let them suffer with you, so I''m here today, and I have good news to tell them." Su Haichao finished, looked at Su''s relatives, and continued: "I''m going to start a company, and I''ve got a billion yuan of capital in my hand. If you are willing to follow me, I will give you the same company status."


    As soon as Su''s relatives heard this, they became restless.


    Su Haichao actually got a billion yuan of capital and had to set up a company, which was a good thing for them, because Su''s company was clearly hopeless. If they could follow Su Haichao again, they would naturally be willing to.


    "Haichao, are you kidding? Do you really want to start a company?"


    "It''s no joke that you suddenly have a billion."


    "If you do start a company, we will support you."


    The rebellion of Su''s relatives is faster than the face change of Sichuan Opera. They are looking forward to Su Haichao.


    "Of course, I''m not kidding. Some people are interested in my talent, so they are willing to invest a billion yuan in my development in Cloud City. I think that we are all relatives, so I''m willing to give you an opportunity. If you don''t believe me, forget it." Su Haichao said lightly.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll follow you."


    "I''ll follow you, too. I don''t want to stay in this broken company for a long time."


    "Su Yingxia has no leadership ability at all. The company is in her hands and will be destroyed sooner or later. How can we not be willing to have such a good opportunity in front of us now?"


    Listening to the people''s words, Su Haichao smiles and says to Su Yingxia: "it seems that you are not popular. They all want to follow me."


    "I can''t thank you enough for taking away these moths." Su Yingxia says with a smile that she doesn''t care about the betrayal of Su''s relatives at all, because this is a group of people who can''t do anything except to make money in the company.


    "Su Yingxia, what do you mean?"


    "The company should be destroyed in your hands. You are not good enough to be the chairman of the board."


    "You are the younger generation. We are the elders. We don''t want to worry about you. You can do it yourself. Offending Mr. Jiang will be the most regretful thing in your life."


    A group of people blame Su Yingxia. Seeing this, Su Haichao''s smile grows stronger and stronger.


    "Ah, Su Yingxia, you see Han 3000 too much, he can''t do everything, you wait to regret it, see what this loser can help you," Su Haichao said with a sigh, shaking his head.


    If Han 3000 is a member of the Han family, it''s worth worrying about. Su Haichao never dares to fight against Han 3000, but he has long been abandoned by the Han family. Even if he made some money from the Han family, he should use it now. In Su Haichao''s opinion, Han 3000 has almost spent all the money he took from the Han family. Without the money, how can Han 3000 help Su Yingxia? Moreover, he now has Shen Weng as his backing. This billion yuan is just an initial investment. He can still find a way to continue to get money in Shen Weng''s hands. If he has such a backing, won''t it be sooner or later that Han 3000 will be trampled on¡° Su Haichao, you''ve just tasted some sweets. Don''t be complacent too soon. You should know that you are a puppet. " Su Yingxia disdains the way. The two words "puppet" hurt Su Haichao''s heart. He can be high in front of people, but he is just a dog in front of Shen Weng. But he only knows this kind of thing himself, and he doesn''t need to be reminded¡° Su Yingxia, even if I''m a puppet, I''m better than you who are about to go bankrupt. Is there any point in being tough in front of me? " Su Haichao said¡° Facts will let you know who is the winner Su Yingxia said lightly¡° The winner? " Su Hai Chao gave a cold smile and said, "today I''ll show you what a winner is." After that, Su Haichao looked at the other employees of the company and continued: "who would like to work in our company? In addition to giving you better treatment, I can also give you a more stable working environment. Now you can see the situation of Su''s company. You offend Mr. Jiang. It''s just a matter of time before Su''s company is finished. You have to think about it for yourself, Now there''s a chance for you. If you miss it, it''s too late to regret it. " Su Haichao''s words moved a lot of people, because most of the people present did not think Su Yingxia could survive the crisis. Once the company went bankrupt, they would face unemployment. Now, Su Haichao is willing to take the initiative to recruit, which is a rare opportunity. Zhong Qiu saw this situation, anxious, the company is difficult, if these people are gone, the company is undoubtedly worse¡° You should be very clear about how Mr. Su treats you. Now the company is in trouble. We should tide over the difficulties together. " Zhong Qiu said¡° How to spend it? Su Dong in addition to let that loser come forward to apologize, how to fight with Jiang¡° Yes, unless Su Dong is willing to ask Han 3000 to kneel down and apologize, otherwise, we can only go. Who is willing to set up his own future¡° We also have to live. We can''t even give up our own future for the sake of the company. " The voice of refutation is constantly ringing, and more and more people show their positions and are willing to work in Su Haichao''s company. For a moment, the outbreak of internal contradictions makes Su''s company really fall into crisis. Su Yingxia didn''t expect that things would come to this point. The relatives of Su''s family left without any loss to the company. But among these employees, there are many backbones of the company. Once they left, the company would be in real danger¡° I will not force anyone to leave. " Su Yingxia takes a deep breath. Even if all the people in the company are gone, she will never let Han 3000 apologize. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 262

    "I''m sorry, Su Dong. We want to live, too."


    "Well, it''s not worth paying for the whole company for one loser."


    "You''d better leave early. Otherwise, you''ll lose your job sooner or later."


    Su Yingxia stands on the cusp of the storm, watching her old subordinates all join Su Haichao''s new company, only Zhong Qiu is still standing beside her.


    "I believe you, Mr. Su. I''ll share weal and woe with the company." Zhong Qiu said firmly to Su Yingxia that although she also felt that the difficulty was very big for the company, Su Yingxia was very good to her and she would never be ungrateful at this time.


    Su Yingxia smiles happily and says, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "Tut tut tut." Su Yihan sighed and went to Su Yingxia''s side. He said: "you are so devoted. Before, I didn''t see that you were really in love with that waste. For him, you didn''t even care about the safety of the company."


    "Su Yihan, it has nothing to do with you. The company has collapsed. Shouldn''t you be very happy?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course." Su Yihan nodded his head without hesitation and said, "I''m really happy now, but I''m very strange. What kind of ecstasy does that waste give you, so that you are willing to pay so much for him."


    "I love him." Su Yingxia said.


    "Poof..." Su Yihan couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Su Yingxia with a laugh and said, "it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous, a waste has something to love. Su Yingxia, your taste is really strange. When you sleep with him under the overpass, I hope you can still say that."


    "No matter what the circumstances, my feelings for him will not change, which is beyond your understanding." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Hearing the three words "money worship girl", Su Yihan, instead of being angry, raised his head and said, "what if I''m a money worship girl? What''s wrong with me in order to get a better life? Do you want to be like you, guarding a life of waste? If you offend Mr. Jiang and lose the company, you will soon become beggars. Even if you kneel down in front of me, I will not look down upon this kind of love. "


    Talking about feelings with people like Su Yihan is an insult to feelings, so Su Yingxia doesn''t want to talk to her any more and turns to Jiang Fu.


    "Mr. Jiang, if you have any tricks, just use them. Su Yingxia will accompany you to the end. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Fu''s heart faintly admires Su Yingxia''s arrogance. In this case, she still does not choose to compromise. In order to protect her man, she puts the whole company at risk.


    But admiration belongs to admiration, and Jiang Fu is never soft hearted in dealing with it.


    This matter has become so big. If he doesn''t completely kill Su''s company, it will be a laughing stock.


    "Su Yingxia, I hope you will have the chance to talk to me like this in the future, but in my opinion, I probably won''t communicate with beggars in the future. We''ll see." Jiang Fu cold voice finish saying, take a group of old men angrily leave.


    The employees of Su''s company also scattered. Those relatives looked at Su Yingxia with ridicule. It seemed that in their eyes, the so-called love was like a joke, and it was even more unworthy to do so for a loser.


    "Su Yingxia, do it yourself."


    "It''s stupid of you to fall in love with a soft eater."


    "If you can''t even eat in the future, I''ll remember my relatives and leave you some leftovers."


    After several elders finished, they stood behind Su Haichao.


    "Hai Chao, let''s go too. There''s nothing to say about this kind of dying man." Su Yihan looks at Su Yingxia disdainfully and says to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao nodded his head and said: "there''s really nothing to say. Let''s go. Only I, Su Haichao, can make you live a good life. This woman will only harm you."


    After waiting for everyone to leave, Su Yingxia''s nervous tension relaxed a little and spat out a mouthful of bad luck.


    "Mr. Su, now that everyone in the company is gone, what should we do?" Zhong Qiu asks Su Yingxia. Su Haichao''s words turn over all the employees of the company. The huge Su family company becomes an empty nest in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, I can find a way to solve it. You''ll go home to have a rest and take paid leave these days." Su Yingxia said.


    Zhong Qiu is worried that the company''s operation foundation needs to be completed by employees. Now all the old employees are gone. Even if Su Yingxia can find a way to recruit new employees, these people are not familiar with the internal operation of the company and need to be familiar with it for a long time. During this time, they are targeted by Jiang Fu, which makes Zhong Qiu completely unable to see the hope that the company will survive.


    Of course, she is not worried about her unemployment, but about Su Yingxia.


    "Su Dong, I''m not afraid of losing my job. I just don''t want the company to be destroyed by those villains." Zhong Qiu said.


    Su Yingxia knows Zhong Qiu well. If she is afraid of losing her job, she will go to Su Haichao''s company with those people. How can she stay with her.


    "I know your mood. Go and relax these days. I''ll give you an annual leave. The company will have no problem. Trust me." Su Yingxia said.


    Zhong Qiu sincerely looks at Su Yingxia and finds that Su Yingxia doesn''t seem to be joking, so he is relieved¡° Su Dong, I believe you. You are much more powerful than Su Hai. Even if someone invests in a company, sooner or later, he will play bankrupt. " Zhong Qiu said. Su Yingxia smiles and looks at the company building. She has no idea about this matter. If she only depends on her own ability, she can''t change it. So all her hopes are actually pinned on Han 3000. At this stage, Han 3000 is injured. She has to wait for Han 3000 to get well before telling Han 3000 about it, That''s why we have a week off. Back in the hospital, Su Yingxia looks like nothing happened. Even if Han 3000 asks, she also understates it¡° By the way, how long does the company have to be busy? " Han 3000 asked, before they agreed to take wedding photos again, for this matter, Han 3000 can''t wait¡° It should be fast, but we can do it now if you like Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° Now? " Han 3000 unconsciously touched his head. This kind of modeling can''t make the photographer laugh to death, and such an important thing, of course, should appear in the best state¡° No, I''m like this now. If my future son sees me, he won''t have to laugh at me. " Han 3000 resolutely refused. Hearing the words "son", Su Yingxia felt a palpitation in her heart. Although she didn''t think about it, it would happen sooner or later. She was afraid of being a mother, but she expected more¡° Who''s going to have a son with you? It''s shameless. " Su Yingxia dodges Han 3000''s eyes and says. Han 3000 smiles red, but Su Yingxia''s refusal is coquettish, which shows that she doesn''t reject this thing in her heart. This makes Han 3000 see the dawn, and it seems that the internal revolution is about to succeed. Just when the two people had the sign of flirting, the ward door was pushed open again, Han Sanya had a black line, how could the doctor always appear at the critical time! But when he saw the people coming in, Han 3000''s complaint was gone. It''s not the doctor, but Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao. I didn''t expect that they would come to see themselves¡° Dad, mom. " Han 3000 shouts¡° Are you ok? " Jiang LAN carried a basket of fruit, went to the hospital bed and asked¡° It''s OK. It''s just a little bit of skin. " Han 3000 said¡° It''s OK. It''s OK. " Jiang LAN finished, turned to Su Yingxia and said: "Yingxia, you come out, I have something to say to you." After Jiang LAN and Su Yingxia leave the ward, Han 3000 frowns. Obviously, the main reason why Jiang LAN comes to the hospital is not to see him, but to find Su Yingxia¡° Dad, what''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked Su Guoyao¡° No, no, nothing. Just have a good rest. " In Su Guoyao''s expression, there was a panic that could not be concealed. Han 3000''s face is as deep as water. It seems that something must have happened, but Su Yingxia doesn''t want to tell him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 263

    Outside the ward, Jiang LAN pulls Su Yingxia to the end of the corridor.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Is there anything you can''t say in the ward?" Su Yingxia is puzzled and asks Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN looked at the ward and was sure that Han 3000 could not hear them. Then he said, "what happened? Now the whole city knows. What are you going to do?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t expect that the news would spread so fast. Even Jiang LAN knew it. It should be that Jiang Fu deliberately spread the news and wanted to beat those people who cooperated with Su''s company, so that they would retreat and take the initiative to terminate the cooperation with the company.


    This is a disaster for the Su family.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t speak, Jiang Lan said eagerly, "what else do you want? You can''t just watch the company collapse. Let Han 3000 come forward to solve this problem."


    "Mom, Han 3000 is still in hospital. I just want him to recover." Su Yingxia said.


    "If you don''t get hurt, a little injury is nothing. Now the company is a major event, and he won''t die." Jiang Lan disdained to say that she was very worried when she heard the news. For Jiang Lan, the good days had just begun. Su Ying Xia became chairman of the board and could give her a long face, so that she had a boasted capital in those sisters. But now, the company is being targeted by Jiang Fu. It is like a bubble that is going to smash. How can Jiang Lan be in no hurry?


    "Mom, what do you say? Can the company have three thousand dollars?" Su Yingxia stares at Jiang LAN and says.


    "Why doesn''t he matter? Is he going to die now? It''s not a serious injury. Can''t you tell the priorities? " Jiang Lan said.


    "In my heart, he is the most important. Anyway, I will wait until he is well." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    "You girl." Jiang LAN is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. If time drags on for a day, the company''s crisis will increase by one point. She doesn''t want to see Su Yingxia Luolun become an ordinary wage earner, so she has to be laughed to death by those sisters.


    "If you don''t, I''ll go myself." Jiang Lan said.


    "Ma." Su Yingxia said in a deep voice: "I warn you that no one is allowed to mention this matter before 3000 has been discharged from hospital. If you dare to tell him, I will turn against you."


    "Turn over? Su Yingxia, do you still take me as a mother? I''m doing it for you. He''s lively. What''s the worry? " Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Su Yingxia knows how selfish Jiang LAN is. She has changed her attitude towards Han 3000 because of what happened in the villa. She is afraid of Han 3000.


    But when her own interests are affected, Jiang LAN will never consider Han 3000''s feelings.


    "For my good, or to brag in front of your sisters, you are afraid that the company will collapse and those people will laugh at you." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang Lan''s expression became a little unnatural, but she would not admit it and said, "girl, how can you think of me like this? Am I such a person? I''m just worried about your future. I''ve worked so hard to get to this position. Are you willing? "


    "Hard work? If there is no three thousand, how can I become the chairman of the company? If there is no Han three thousand, who is qualified to buy your famous brand clothes? You have to be selfish and take care of your feelings. " Su Yingxia said.


    "You..." Jiang Lan was so angry that she shivered. She didn''t expect that Su Yingxia would speak to her in a critical tone.


    "Don''t say anything. I won''t agree." Su Yingxia finished and walked towards the ward.


    Jiang LAN breathed heavily. She was so angry that her hair stood up.


    Since the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000 has changed, her words have become smaller and smaller, and she often turns her elbow outward to help Han 3000 speak, which makes Jiang LAN more and more angry.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000, Su Yingxia would still be the good girl who used to listen to her, but now, she not only learned to talk back, but also criticized her!


    "Han 3000, don''t think you can control our family with a few money. One day when I''m Jiang LAN, you''ll always be a husband." Jiang Lan said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Yingxia, who returns to the ward, drives Su Guoyao out. Seeing the angry Jiang LAN, Su Guoyao walks up to him and asks, "how''s it going?"


    "Your daughter is getting smaller and smaller. How dare you say that I''m not doing right? I don''t know what kind of enchantment Han 3000 has given me." Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Su Guoyao quickly patted Jiang LAN on the back and said, "calm down, calm down. Why are you so angry? Han 3000 is not easy to provoke now. Do you forget that he even forced his grandmother to death?"


    Jiang LAN is really afraid of this. After all, Nangong Qianqiu is hanged in front of her, but she has no fear. As long as Han 3000 has feelings for Su Yingxia and wants to be with her, Han 3000 will never dare to do anything to her.


    "What''s to be afraid of? He likes us to welcome summer. Dare he kill me?" Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    Su Guoyao nodded, this is a bit reasonable, Han 3000 did so much, is not for Su Yingxia? How could he have the courage to attack Su Yingxia''s biological parents¡° But don''t go too far. It''s not good for us to destroy their relationship. " Su Guoyao warned¡° Don''t worry. I''m measured. I just need to let him know that I''m the master of this family. " Jiang Lan said. In the ward, Han 3000 did not ask anything in Su Guoyao''s mouth. Su Yingxia refused to say it now, which made him very helpless¡° If you don''t tell me, I''ll know what''s going on by any phone call. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia knows that even Mo Yang is Han 3000''s friend. If he wants to know these things, he can''t hide them now¡° It''s nothing serious. There''s just a little trouble in the company. You can take care of yourself. I can solve it. Don''t you believe me? " Su Yingxia said with a smile. Han 3000 believes in Su Yingxia''s ability, but things are also important. If it''s beyond Su Yingxia''s ability, how can she solve it? Moreover, even Jiang Lan was shocked by this incident. Obviously, it has a great influence. Han 3000 doesn''t want Su Yingxia to bear the pressure alone¡° Are they from the Go Association? " Han 3000 asked, at this stage, in addition to those old people, Han 3000 did not expect anyone else to trouble Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "it''s Jiang Fu. He wants you to kneel down and apologize to him, but I didn''t promise." Han 3000''s face flashed a touch of coldness, knelt down to apologize, this old thing really wants a lot. The Jiang family does have some influence in Yuncheng, but in Han 3000''s eyes, they are just clowns¡° It''s the simplest solution. " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia¡° How can it be Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia reacted fiercely and said, "even if I don''t want the company, I can''t let you kneel down for him." This sentence makes Han 3000 feel happy. Su Yingxia can think so much about him. Isn''t this the happiest thing¡° It seems that I am more important than the company. " Han 3000 said¡° Of course Su Yingxia said without hesitation, without any consideration. Han 3000 waved to Su Yingxia and motioned her to sit beside the bed. Su Yingxia went to the bedside to sit down and asked, "what''s the matter?"¡° Now the company has a lot of cooperation in hand, and there should be no problem for a while. Since you want me to recover in the hospital, I will go to meet these old things after the injury is healed. " Han 3000 said. This is what Su Yingxia wants to see most. Unfortunately, the current situation is not as optimistic as Han Sanqian thinks, because Su Haichao''s involvement has led to the fact that Su''s company is now an empty shell, with no employees except Zhong Qiu¡° Actually... There''s one more thing. " Su Yingxia faltered¡° What else can I do for you? "¡° It''s su Haichao. He''s got a billion yuan investment to start a new company. He''s pulling all the employees out of our company. " Su Yingxia said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 264

    illion.


    Shen Weng really thinks highly of Su Haichao, who is worth one billion at a time. But even if he has one billion, how can he make waves in Yuncheng?


    "One billion yuan will soon be defeated by Su Haichao. He has nothing to worry about. As for the employees of the company, I will recruit a group of talents." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you know any headhunters?" Su Yingxia doubts that Han 3000''s contacts seem to spread all over all walks of life?


    "There are a few friends in this area, but you have to promise me that after this thing is over, we have to go to make up our wedding photos, or the walls of our house will shake." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t reject Han 3000''s intention to make conditions for it, because she has long wanted to do it, but she hasn''t taken out her spare time.


    "Good, but these days, you have to rest in the hospital. Since you are so powerful, it''s not a problem to delay a few more days?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "of course, there is no problem. Let these clowns be proud for a few days."


    Tianjia villa area.


    Tianchangsheng is cooking tea, and Wang Mao, who is worried, is on the opposite side. One of them is calm and the other is so worried that he smiles bitterly, forming a sharp contrast.


    "God, is there anything wrong with your intelligence? In case Han 3000 is not what you think, the Su family will be finished this time. You said it too early. How can you ignore this matter? If it wasn''t for your words, Jiang Fu wouldn''t be in such a mess." Wang Mao said that the story of Su''s company has been spread all over the world. Jiang Fu personally sent out the news that whoever cooperates with Su''s company is against him. Once this kind of speech came out, those companies turned against Jiang Fu one after another. In Wang Mao''s opinion, Su''s family is doomed.


    "Look, you are so anxious. Even if the Su family company is bankrupt, it has nothing to do with you. Why do you care so much about Han 3000?" Tianchangsheng asked with a smile.


    "Han 3000 is the most talented young man I have ever seen. If he is willing to work hard in this field, he will be a world-class master in the future. Of course, I can''t watch this kind of talent destroyed by Jiang Fu." Wang Mao explained.


    "I advise you to give up this idea. For Han 3000, go is just an entertainment to kill time. He doesn''t take it as a profession." Tian Changsheng said, how can the Han family''s descendants in Yanjing abandon business? His talent is really amazing, but in Han 3000''s opinion, it''s just boring.


    "Why? If he becomes famous, he will be able to get rid of his reputation as a loser. Wouldn''t he like such a good chance? " Wang Mao said.


    "A loser?" Tianchangsheng shook his head and said, "these three words are the biggest jokes in the world when they are used on him."


    "You''d like to solve my doubts and satisfy my curiosity. Who is he and why do you think so highly of him?" Wang Mao sat anxiously beside tianchangsheng. His curiosity was like a cat''s scratch, itching hard.


    Han 3000''s identity is so powerful that even Tian Changsheng doesn''t dare to talk about it casually. However, seeing Wang Mao''s impatience, Tian Changsheng also has some desire to say it.


    "God, we''ve known each other for so many years, don''t you believe me? What kind of person am I? " Wang Mao continued.


    Tianchangsheng stood up, took a deep breath, moved his muscles and bones, and said: "it''s not impossible to tell you, but remember, this matter can''t let other people know. If you have the habit of talking in your sleep, you''d better seal your mouth with tape before going to bed at night, otherwise, I can''t guarantee what kind of consequences it will cause."


    "You can blow it to the sky. Can it be so serious?" Wang Mao said with disdain.


    Tianchangsheng laughed and said, "don''t believe it. It''s so serious. Otherwise, how can I be afraid?"


    "All right, listen to you. Shut your mouth and go to sleep, OK." Although Wang Mao said that, his expression obviously didn''t believe it. In his opinion, even if Han 3000 had a hidden identity, it could not be as high as this level of absurdity. It is very likely that tianchangsheng just made a mystery.


    "Then listen up." Even in his own home, tianchangsheng looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he said in Wang Mao''s ear, "he''s from the Han family in Yanjing."


    "Han family in Yanjing?" Wang Maonan said these four words to himself. His expression changed from doubt to surprise until he was stunned.


    Wang Mao stood up and said in disbelief: "you mean, he is..."


    Tianchangsheng covered Wang Mao''s mouth in panic, gritted his teeth and said, "old man, what are you doing so loud, for fear that others won''t hear you?"


    Wang Mao felt that his heart and liver were trembling. For most people, the Han family in Yanjing was almost supreme. Although Han Cheng''s death made his status turbulent some time ago, the Han family had a deep foundation and its influence was almost negligible.


    How could such a wretch who was scolded by Yuncheng be a member of the Han family?


    This huge contrast makes Wang Mao can''t believe it, and can''t believe it. It''s incredible that people born into such a rich family are infamous and bear it for three years¡° He... Why did he do that? To put it in a bad way, you''d be willing to let the Tianjia family work for him in his position. " Wang Mao said. Tianchangsheng stares at Wang Mao discontentedly, but does not refute his words, because it is true that Tianjia is the peak in Yuncheng, but it also means that Tianjia has no further possibility. However, if it can be used by Han family, although there will be some constraints, the benefits it can bring to Tianjia are unimaginable¡° If I know, I don''t have to be so careful. It''s because I don''t know what he wants to do that I dare not reveal his identity Tian Changsheng said that in his opinion, Su Yingxia is only one of the purposes, and Han 3000 should not have made such a big sacrifice just for a woman. How can a rich family be short of women? Although Su Yingxia is beautiful, he is by no means the most beautiful woman in the world. As long as Han 3000 is willing, he can get many more beautiful women than Su Yingxia¡° This time, isn''t Jiang Fu finished? " Wang Mao sighed. Tianchangsheng disdained to smile and said, "you know the answer. Why ask me? I don''t like these old people for a long time. Do I really think I don''t know that they are plotting against the Tianjia family behind their back? This time, I sent them to the door to seek death, which can be regarded as helping the Tian family solve a problem. "¡° You old man, you have already thought about using Han 3000 to deal with them. That''s why you said that no matter what happened to Han 3000, you are really an old fox. " Wang Mao suddenly realized, a look of disdain, looking at the prosperity of the day¡° Don''t talk about it. How dare I use him? It''s just pushing the boat with the current. Jiang Fu is looking for his own death. " Tianchangsheng said triumphantly. These calculations are nothing for the shopping malls. Tianchangsheng didn''t do anything to make use of Han 3000, and he didn''t have the courage¡° Now those old people are still proud. Let them know Han 3000''s identity. I don''t know if they can cry. " Wang Mao shakes his head. Although he doesn''t sympathize with Jiang Fu, he can''t help but wonder what will happen to them. Jiang Fu and his gang are really proud now. In one day, all the foreign cooperation of Su''s company collapsed. This is only because of Jiang Fu''s words. They think that Su''s family has no chance to turn over. Su Yingxia also paid a heavy price for protecting Han 3000¡° A woman is a woman. She has long hair and short sense. She doesn''t know what''s the use of covering up for her future. Now she doesn''t even have a company. In the future, Han 3000 can''t find a place to eat soft food. " In a private clubhouse, Jiang Fu and his party changed cups¡° Lao Jiang, you are still young. After retiring for such a long time, those people still want to give you face. "¡° Of course, Jiang Fu was famous for his ruthlessness. How could they offend me for the sake of a su family? But it''s not over yet. The Su family''s company has to fall down, and Han 3000 has to kneel down and apologize. This waste made us lose face. It can''t be easily forgotten. I want him to know what the real cruelty of society is like. " Jiang Fu said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 265

    "By the way, did you watch the video of the game?" Someone asked the crowd.


    As soon as this topic came out, the discussion became very intense. After Han 3000 lost the game, they had already seen the video through various channels, but no one was willing to mention the humiliation.


    "It''s strange to say that Han 3000 has such a big advantage. After going to the toilet, he suddenly seems to have changed his personality."


    "I''ve also recovered. In the medium term, even if it''s in my hands, I can win. He will lose."


    "Is it possible that something shady happened to him when he went to the toilet?"


    "Do you mean that Shangguan black and white secretly made small moves?"


    During the discussion, Jiang Fu knocked impatiently on the table and said, "even if there is something that can''t be seen, this loser is useless. He can lose the game if he is scared. He has never considered our face."


    In Jiang Fu''s opinion, since Han 3000 is forced to participate in the game by them, his first consideration is their face. No matter what happens, he should take back the champion and make the members of Yuncheng Go Association look good.


    "Yes, even if he died there, he would have to get the champion back to us. Even if Shangguan black and white threatened him, he should not compromise."


    "Well, we shouldn''t believe that this waste can make a success. In the past three years in Yuncheng, although I haven''t seen this waste, I''ve heard a lot about him. His weakness is in his bones."


    "Or don''t think about the game, the more you think about it, the more angry you are. Now you have to vent your resentment on him, so that you can export your evil spirit."


    People with extremely strong dissatisfaction on their faces, it seems that Han 3000 want to treat them as masters, everything must care about their feelings.


    "By the way, when tianchangsheng was at the birthday party, he let Han 3000 sit beside him. This time, how could he not care about Han 3000?" It''s also something that many people are curious about.


    At the birthday party, everyone thought Han 3000 was the person to be cultivated at the next Tianchang grand meeting, but now Han 3000 is in such a crisis, but tianchangsheng just gives up, which is incomprehensible.


    "Hum." Jiang Fu snorted coldly and said: "tianchangsheng is a personal elite. How can he be kind to people for no reason? In my opinion, Han 3000 must have some use value for him before, so he deliberately improved Han 3000''s identity. But now, it''s estimated that the use value of this loser has been drained. It''s understandable for tianchangsheng to abandon him."


    After listening to Jiang Fu''s words, people suddenly nod their heads. Tian Changsheng has been asking about the shopping mall for many years since he handed over the company to his son. He spends his time guarding his boxing house and suddenly supports Han 3000, the Su family''s redundant son-in-law. If he is not valuable, how can it be.


    "This loser is really pitiful. After being used by tianchangsheng, he was kicked out again."


    "I think Su Yingxia is relying on Han 3000 being valued by Tian Changsheng, so he dares to protect him. But the poor woman doesn''t know that Han 3000 is useless to Tian Changsheng now."


    "Maybe she''s expecting Han 3000 to come forward and solve this matter. After she knows the truth, she doesn''t know what she will feel."


    They all laughed, as if they had trampled the Su family to death.


    In the current situation, Su''s company really has no chance to turn over, because not only all the cooperation has been unilaterally broken, but also all the employees in the company have been taken away by Su Haichao. This kind of empty shell company, even Luo Jinxian, can''t be saved.


    On the other hand, Su Haichao can be said to be overjoyed. He has recruited Su''s relatives as the core of the new company. He has once again become a treasure in the hands of all his relatives. This kind of feeling that people attach importance to him has made Su Haichao fly. He even has the illusion that in the near future, Su Haichao will replace Tianjia and become the supreme figure in Cloud City.


    "Haichao, you''re really brilliant. You can find a billion yuan investment." Su Yihan finally doesn''t have to work under Su Yingxia''s hands. It''s a good thing for her. Su Haichao gave her all this. She naturally wants to praise Su Haichao.


    "My ability is nothing but a billion. He will invest more money for me in the future. It''s only a matter of time before the Su family surpasses the Tian family." Su Hai super expansion said.


    Su Yihan nodded his head without hesitation, believing it.


    As a matter of fact, Su Yihan is very clear about Su Haichao''s ability. It''s impossible for him to use the billion yuan to develop and surpass the Tianjia family unless he uses money to elevate Su Haichao''s status. However, Su Yihan is willing to believe Su Haichao because of his aversion to Su Yingxia.


    "Of course, the Su family can only go further in your hands. If it wasn''t for the cheap guy''s tricks, how could you lose the position of chairman of the board? But now she has learned a lesson. The Su family''s company will soon be finished, and she will definitely become a lost dog. Then we can watch jokes." Su Yihan said with a happy smile, to see Su Yingxia''s downfall is her biggest wish in this life, because Su Yingxia not only took those betrothal gifts from her hand, but also had a higher position in the company than her, which she couldn''t bear for a long time.


    For so many years, Su Yihan has been in the company, but at least he has a higher position than Su Yingxia. He can appear in front of her as a high-ranking person. However, during this period, Su Yingxia''s position has been promoted so fast that he has become the person in charge of the project in the west of the city and even the chairman of the company, Su Yihan had long wanted to destroy everything Su Yingxia did¡° Su Yihan, I''ll leave it to you about the location of the new company. I hope you don''t let me down. " Su Haichao said¡° Haichao, really? You are willing to leave such an important matter to me. " Su Yihan said with a flattered look. Su Haichao laughs. He likes this feeling very much. He can feel grateful to him by giving him any sweetness. This is the superiority that power brings to him¡° Of course, what I trust most is you. Who else can I give to you? I''m not like Su Yingxia, a blind man who doesn''t know how to use people. " Su Haichao said¡° Haichao, thank you. Thank you for trusting me. Don''t worry. I will do it well. " Su Yihan said. Su Haichao flashed a cold smile in his eyes and said: "the address of the company should be the place we are familiar with. I think it''s OK to change the sign of Su''s company." Su Yihan looks puzzled. Although Su''s company is in danger, it doesn''t fall down after all. It''s not easy to take down Su''s office building now, and Su Yingxia will never compromise easily¡° Hai Chao, you mean... "Su Yihan doubts¡° The company has made a loan of one billion yuan. Since it can be sold once, it can be sold for a second time. Please try to contact Du Hong. " Su Haichao said. As president Du Hong, Su Yingxia won''t last long if he puts pressure on her. However, Su Yihan has to figure out how to get Du Hong to agree. As an adult, how can su Yihan not understand Su Haichao''s meaning. Su Yihan secretly clenched his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll do it now. As long as I can let Su Yingxia finish quickly, I can do anything." For this answer, Su Haichao is very satisfied, said: "as long as the Su family''s own development is strong in the future, it doesn''t matter whether you can marry into a rich family, because you are a rich family." Su Yihan laughs. If that''s the case, she doesn''t have to think about marrying into a rich family. She can even find a little fresh meat to raise and become queen herself. Once the picture of a beautiful dream is formed in the mind, it can make people have a lot of illusions. Su Yihan feels that his identity as a rich family has even reached his fingertips¡° As long as I''m better than Su Yingxia, and let her know that she can''t be better than me all her life, that''s OK. " Su Yihan said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 266

    In the hospital, no matter how stormy the outside world is, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia seem to be in the eye of the wind and have not been affected at all. Even though the outside world has already rumored that the Su family is about to go bankrupt, Su Yingxia, the new chairman of the board of directors, has ruined the foundation of the Su family for decades and belittled Su Yingxia. He even says that Han 3000 is a villain, Had it not been for Han 3000, the Su family would not have come to such an end.


    For a moment, Han 3000''s name was pushed to the top of the storm again, because everyone knows that the crisis of Su''s company was caused by Han 3000. It was su Yingxia''s intention to cover up the loser that caused the whole company to fall into crisis.


    "I''m afraid Su Yingxia is crazy. He''s actually taking on the whole company for the sake of a loser."


    "I don''t know how this loser charmed Su Yingxia. He helped him so much."


    "It seems that these days, soft food also needs skills. Han 3000 can open a training class for his skills."


    "The days of eating soft food are coming to an end. The Su family company is now targeted by Jiang Fu. How long can it last?"


    This kind of speech is popular in Yuncheng and ridiculed by people. It reproduces the hot topic of Han 3000 when he joined the Su family three years ago. After dinner, no one would not discuss the Su family.


    Jiang LAN doesn''t dare to go out these days. She pushes her sister''s invitation again and again, because she knows that as soon as she shows up, those people will ask her about the company, and she will be ridiculed. After all, she has boasted a lot and talked a lot about the company with complacency. Now the Su family is in such a dilemma, Her mother''s status is almost lost.


    "Su Guoyao, go to the hospital again and ask Su Yingxia what she wants to do. Does she have to make our family live in the street?" Jiang Lan said to Su Guoyao angrily.


    Su Guoyao doesn''t dare to go out to drink these days. His friends are about to blow up his phone. They all want to know what''s going on in his family, and how Su Yingxia can form such a big feud with Jiang Fu for a loser.


    "I think there should be a solution to welcome summer. What''s your hurry? What''s her character? You don''t know. She can''t watch the company go bankrupt." Su Guoyao said.


    "Before, of course, I believed her, but now, she has been confused. For Han 3000, she doesn''t even know her surname. This silly girl will really fall in love with Han 3000." Jiang LAN can''t understand this matter, Han 3000 did give their family some sweets, but isn''t it a matter of course? Han 3000 brought so much abuse that he failed to achieve anything in the Su family for three years. No matter how much benefits he brought to the family, Jiang Lan thought that he should, but if he wants to influence the Su family, it is absolutely impossible.


    "Who is right about feelings? You didn''t marry me before." Su Guoyao said.


    "I was blind. I knew your position in the Su family. How could I marry you?" Jiang LAN doesn''t consider Su Guoyao''s mood at all, and says frankly.


    Su Guoyao''s soft egg has no desire to refute these words. He has been bullied and strict with all these years. He must bring courage and Chiang Lan''s argument that no two bottles of Baijiu are absolutely impossible.


    "Ying Xia is an adult. She has a sense of propriety. Maybe she is already thinking of a way." Su Guoyao said.


    "In the hospital to guard that loser, do nothing, that is to think of a way?" Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Su Guoyao sat down beside Jiang LAN and said solemnly: "don''t you think that every time there is trouble, no matter how big it is, she can solve it? Although Yingxia is our daughter, can you imagine that she has such great ability? Why does weak water real estate only cooperate with her? Why did she buy Su''s company? "


    "Don''t play riddles with me, just say what you have to say." Jiang LAN looks at Su Guoyao impatiently.


    "I mean, I''m afraid it''s all about Han 3000. I''m not sure. He did it for Su Yingxia." Su Guoyao said that this suspicion is not groundless, because Su Yingxia has recently done too many things that make su Guoyao feel incredible. Although he is a useless person, he also has a certain understanding of shopping malls.


    Weak water real estate and the acquisition of a company are two things that reveal something strange everywhere. With Su Guoyao''s understanding of Su Yingxia, she can''t do these things.


    Jiang LAN show disdain expression, with Han 3000 about? Subconsciously, she still thinks it''s her daughter''s ability. Han 3000 just shows some value in buying a hillside villa.


    But if you think about it carefully, Jiang LAN has to admit that Su Guoyao''s words are really reasonable, and after Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu appear, Jiang LAN will not be so stupid as to think that Han 3000 only has some private money.


    Although his identity is still unclear, he is definitely not a simple person.


    "He''s so capable, why hasn''t he solved this matter? Now even Su Yingxia is so involved that he is despised by the whole city. He can bear this tone and says that he loves Su Yingxia. Is this love?" Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao shook his head. He couldn''t guess what Han 3000 wanted to do. If it was him, if he had the ability to solve the problem, he would have come out to settle the matter. How could he stay in the hospital with peace of mind.


    "I think we''d better leave it alone. Although you''re not afraid to offend him by relying on Han 3000''s love to welcome Xia, you have to think that our family may rely on him to live better in the future. Why offend him?" Su Guoyao said¡° Even if I depend on him, I''m his mother. Can''t I even teach him a lesson? " Jiang Lanzhi said with high spirit. Su Guoyao sighs. This is Jiang Lan''s character. She can always find reasons to be superior. But isn''t she worried about what will happen when Han 3000 is tired of all this? One step back can make the world open, but another step back is the abyss. Will Han 3000 step back? When Han 3000 could not bear to tear his face, it was too late to regret¡° Don''t mourn in front of me, I''m not dead. " Jiang LAN stares at Su Guoyao coldly and says. Su Guoyao has a deep sense of powerlessness in the face of Jiang Lan''s unreasonable strength. Maybe it''s because she has indulged her too much these years that she can develop this strong character¡° If you want to go to the hospital, go by yourself. I will never go. " With that, Su Guoyao got up and went back to his room. Jiang LAN hesitated and finally did not dare to go. Su Guoyao had to admit that her words were very reasonable. She was not forced to offend Han 3000. Of course, if Han 3000 can''t solve this problem, Jiang LAN will certainly curse him bloody¡° He Ting, wash some fruit for me. If I''m idle every day, can''t I find something to do by myself? " He Ting, who is cleaning, is not idle, but she is used to Jiang Lan''s criticism. Shanghai. Yuncheng scolded Han 3000, Mo Yang and others naturally heard a lot of gossip¡° This kind of grand occasion is only when Han 3000 got married. " Mo Yang said with a smile¡° The wedding three years ago caused a sensation in the whole Cloud City. Because the news came so suddenly, many people couldn''t believe it. Moreover, after those people knew that brother 3000 was a burden, they felt that the Su family was crazy, but they didn''t scold brother 3000. " Lin Yong said¡° It''s really interesting that the ants in the world don''t know the giant Wei''an. " Mo Yang sighed. Dao 12 looked at Mo Yang puzzledly and asked, "what is brother 3000 doing? It''s been several days. He still thinks that nothing happened?" Mo Yang is not used to the fact that Dao 12 is called brother Han 3000. After all, Dao 12 is much older than Han 3000 in terms of age. However, Dao 12 is respectful because of his gratitude to Han 3000, which is understandable¡° A few days is nothing. He has been scolded for three years. When did he refute it? This guy''s forbearance is the strongest among the people I''ve ever met. It''s impossible for ordinary people to tolerate the intolerable things in the world. But once such a person breaks out, it''s a change of color. " Mo Yang said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 267

    Although Lin Yong only knows a little about Han 3000, he knows how terrible his dormancy is.


    He was a big man who stirred up the storm in Cloud City, but he was willing to be humiliated for three years. In Lin Yong''s opinion, no one can do this. Therefore, he is different from Dao 12. He thinks this is a reasonable thing.


    No matter how many people scold him, he will not care or even disdain him, because Han 3000 has the ability to change the situation in an instant. He can do it if he wants to.


    Since it is a problem that can be solved in a moment, how can he care?


    This is the strong to a certain extent, simply disdain to compete with ants.


    "I''m fighting for brother 3000. Now Jiang Fu''s gang are jumping up and down. I can''t even watch them." Dao 12 said.


    "Twelve, you and three thousand are of the same kind. How can you not understand his feelings?" Mo Yang looks at Dao 12 with a smile. At first, he and Han 3000 simply think that Dao 12 is just a man of great skill. For the sake of Tang Qingwan, they are willing to fight in the boxing ring to make a living. However, after the event of Dixin prison, Mo Yang knows that Dao 12 is definitely more than just a man.


    However, a person with a different identity is willing to fight for a living in the boxing ring, which can be regarded as a kind of forbearance.


    Dao 12''s expression was a little frozen, then he waved his hand and said, "how can I compare with brother 3000?"


    "You know what, I gave 3000 suggestions to investigate you. Do you want to know what he said?" Mo Yang said that this issue was mentioned without Han 3000''s consent, but Mo Yang knew that Han 3000 would not blame him.


    "What do you say?" Dao 12 is a wonderful way.


    "It''s no doubt that he didn''t want to investigate you, and he won''t do so in the future." Mo Yang said.


    Dao 12 looked serious and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry. I won''t betray him in my life. As long as he can take good care of Tang Qingwan for me, I will die."


    Mo Yang laughed happily, patted Dao 12 on the shoulder and said, "we don''t need to die so seriously, and we all believe in you, but since you are brothers, if you have any difficulty or trouble, you can tell us that three smelly cobblers can help you solve the problem."


    Dao 12 nodded his head and didn''t say anything. This kind intention won, but Han 3000 was not able to solve his troubles, and he didn''t want to hurt Han 3000.


    Seeing that Dao 12 didn''t speak, Mo Yang sighed. It seems that his trouble is not small, otherwise he would not be so taboo.


    "I don''t know when he will be discharged from the hospital. The day he is discharged from the hospital is when the dark clouds are pressing down on the city." Mo Yang one face expects of say.


    In the hospital, Han 3000 enjoys the time of being alone with Su Yingxia. For three years, he has never been together with Su Yingxia like he is now. He doesn''t have to do anything or think about anything. He quietly enjoys the feeling of being taken care of by Su Yingxia, as if this is the happiest thing in the world.


    In the face of this matter, what kind of land, what kind of power and status, are not worth mentioning.


    Su Yingxia, who bought a meal, returned to the ward. Although he tried to hide his expression, Han 3000 still saw some problems.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia opened the lunch box and said to Han 3000: "Jiang Fu has called me again. You are allowed to kneel down in the people''s Square in two days."


    People''s Square is the central area of Yuncheng and also the place with the largest flow of people. Jiang Fu''s request is intended to make Han 3000 kneel down and be known by the whole city. In other words, he not only wants to make Han 3000 a loser, but also let all Yuncheng people witness the waste side of Han 3000.


    "This old thing is going too far now, but the idea is very interesting and can be used for reference." Han Sanqian said with a smile, for this threat, he has no sense of crisis, just like a three-year-old child in front of him, not only will not let people feel dangerous, but also will be very funny.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I can leave the hospital today. Since he likes kneeling so much, of course I have to satisfy him." Han three thousand eat rice, the speech is not clear of say.


    Su Yingxia, facing Han 3000''s strong confidence, though he doesn''t doubt that Han 3000 can do it, he always has a little worry in his heart. After all, the gang of people gathered by Jiang Fu in Yuncheng are all powerful people. Now the Tianjia family won''t help Han 3000. Can Han 3000 really deal with so many families with the help of Han 301?


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s phone rang.


    "Welcome summer, have you heard that those people want Han 3000 to kneel down in the people''s Square? It''s been spread all over the world. It''s said that many people have gone to the people''s Square to occupy seats in order to watch the excitement from a close distance." Shen lingyao said.


    "I heard that." Su Yingxia looks ugly said, this thing is Jiang Fu deliberately released the news, he is to let the city people know this thing.


    "I''ve heard that he''s still so calm. Have you come up with a solution? Don''t you really want Han 3000 to kneel down and apologize? This is in front of the whole city. " Shen lingyao asked.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously took a look at Han 3000 who didn''t care. He didn''t show any worry. He should be sure that he can solve this problem¡° Don''t worry, I have a way. " Su Yingxia said¡° Really? " Shen lingyao is suspicious of this, because this matter is too big, and Jiang Fu has attracted too many people to deal with Han 3000. Besides kneeling down, Shen lingyao can''t think of any solution¡° Don''t worry about it Su Yingxia said¡° Ah, I hope he''s OK. If he really goes down on his knees and apologizes, this... "Shen lingyao wants to talk and stops, but finally she doesn''t say it. Although she knows that it''s impossible between her and Han 3000, she doesn''t want to see her male god lose face. It''s a pity that she can only be an audience and can''t help. After Han 3000 finished eating, Su Yingxia took the lunch box to wash it. After su Yingxia left the ward, Han 3000 took out the phone¡° Mo Yang, I''m going to be discharged from hospital today. There will be a good play in people''s Square tomorrow. Do you want to join in the fun? " Han 3000 said to Mo Yang. Mo Yang had been waiting for this day for a long time. Hearing Han 3000''s words, he got excited and said, "of course, I want to go. This kind of excitement, how can I lose Mo Yang?"¡° It''s boring to visit these families. " Han 3000 laughs. Mo Yang patted his chest on the other end of the phone and promised, "don''t worry, I''ll come out, there''s nothing I can''t do."¡° I''ll be waiting for the good news in people''s Square tomorrow. " Hang up the phone, Han 3000 seems to be extremely calm, because this matter for him, originally not called a matter, a word can solve the trouble, can be trouble? It''s just that those old people have to kneel down in the people''s Square. Su Yingxia returned to the ward and asked Han 3000, "do you want to go through the discharge procedures?"¡° I''d rather live here all my life if I could Han 3000 laughs. Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 and said in a reproachful tone: "if you can''t speak, just shut your mouth. The hospital is not a good place. What are you doing here all your life?" Han three thousand quickly made a shut up action, said: "yes, I can''t speak." It''s not troublesome to go through the discharge procedures, but in this process, Han 3000 has been criticized by many people, especially the employees in the hospital. Because they all know his identity, they naturally know who will kneel in the people''s Square tomorrow. Everyone thinks that Han 3000 will definitely appear in people''s Square tomorrow, and will kneel down to Jiang Fu, because this is the only way to solve the problem. Out of the hospital, Han 3000 took a deep breath, stretched his waist and said: "although the days in the hospital are very comfortable, the air outside is better. This kind of place really needs less."¡° Go home first. " Su Yingxia said¡° Yes Han 3000 nodded. Peninsula Hotel, Qi Yiyun hung up the phone, pushed the frame, said with a smile: "finally discharged, there are too many people waiting for this moment, can you surprise them?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 268

    Jianghe group.


    Just after an internal meeting, when Jiang Hai was about to leave, the senior management of a company said to him with a smile: "Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang has been in the limelight these days. It''s really a sword before it''s old."


    Hearing this, Jiang Hai said with a faint smile: "what treasure is not treasure knife, the old man may be bored recently, so he just found something to do for himself."


    "This time, the Su family was played badly by the old man. That Su Yingxia was really ill fated. He finally became the chairman of the Su family, but he provoked the old man again. Didn''t he ask for his own death?" Said the senior.


    "It''s said that it''s still for the sake of shielding Han 3000. I don''t know what he thinks." Another high-ranking official sneered and said that people in Yuncheng knew all about it. Naturally, people in Jianghe group had heard about it for a long time. The old man was serious and wanted to bring down the Su family. Now I don''t know how many people are waiting to see a good play.


    "Han 3000 is a man, but he doesn''t lose face to our men. Let my father clean up. As long as he is happy, it doesn''t matter what he does." Jiang Hai said with a nonchalant face that he didn''t pay attention to the Su family, let alone Han 3000. Since he knew this, Jiang Hai didn''t even ask about it, because he didn''t worry about what would happen. Jiang has his own influence. It''s not a problem to defeat the Su family. Even if something really happened, he has a way to solve it.


    "Yes, as long as the old man is happy."


    "I don''t know how many people are waiting to see the good play in the people''s Square tomorrow. I''m very curious whether Han 3000''s rubbish will appear."


    Several people are smiling, Jiang Hai''s assistant then extremely flustered ran into the conference room.


    "Jiang... Jiang Dong."


    Jiang Hai glared and said, "has the sky fallen down? Why are you so flustered?"


    The assistant not only felt that the sky had fallen, but also felt the earthquake. Because a group of people came to the company and blocked the lobby, and no one was allowed to leave. Now the staff of the company are in a panic.


    "Jiang Dong, a... A man named Moyang wants to see you." Said the assistant.


    Hearing the name of Moyang, Jiang Hai frowns instantly. He is the number one person in the gray area of Yuncheng. But Jiang Hai and he have no intersection. How can he suddenly come to the company?


    Jianghai and Moyang don''t belong to the same way, but with Moyang''s current status, Jianghai can''t help giving this big man face.


    Now the whole Cloud City, who dares to offend Mo Yang casually, even the Tian family is not willing to do evil with him.


    An ominous premonition came to mind. Jiang Hai said to his assistant, "bring him to my office."


    The assistant left the meeting room with a pale nod.


    "Jiang Dong, is there anything wrong?"


    "Will it have something to do with Jiang Lao?" The two senior officials asked Jiang Hai anxiously that it was a very simple thing for him to deal with the Su family, but if it involved Moyang, it would be very troublesome.


    Jianghe group has a big voice in Yuncheng, but it''s not a good thing to get into trouble with people like Moyang.


    "How can the Su family please this great man?" Jiang Hai''s expression is calm, but he feels that these two things must be related. Otherwise, how could Mo Yang come to him for no reason.


    Looking at Jiang Hai pretending to be calm, the two senior managers began to worry that there was nothing wrong with dealing with the Su family. Jiang Fu was able to play with her with applause, but Mo Yang''s appearance would raise the matter to another level. If he really tore his face, I''m afraid the Jiang family would not have good fruit to eat.


    Jiang Hai back to the office, found Mo Yang sitting in his position, some discontent.


    "Boss Mo, I didn''t expect that we met for the first time in this way." Jiang Hai said in a deep voice.


    Mo Yang saw Jiang Hai, deliberately stood up to tidy up his clothes, a face sorry said: "Jiang Dong, I''m really sorry, the first time I met, I didn''t dress up to attend."


    "Don''t say that, elder mo. I''m just a small man. How can I make you dress up to attend?" Jiang Hai said.


    "Since you know that you are a little man, do you still want to die?" Mo Yang disdains the way.


    Jiang Hai regards himself as a small man, which is his modest performance, but he did not expect that Mo Yang would say so, which is completely ignored.


    Jiang Hai clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean, boss Mo? I''m a famous figure in Yuncheng. If you deliberately pick on me, I''m not easy to get into trouble."


    "I came to you today to send you a message and save your Jiang family. How loud you are has nothing to do with me." Mo Yang said.


    "Hum." Jiang Hai snorted coldly and said, "save the Jiang family. The Jiang family is fine. Why do you need to save them?"


    "Well, of course, it''s good. You don''t know about your father''s dealing with the Su family." Mo Yang said.


    "Of course, I know, but it''s just a su family. I don''t pay attention to Jiang Hai." Jiang Hai disdains Tao.


    "You can ignore the Su family, but you can''t ignore my boss." Mo Yang said with a smile. boss! These two words surprised Jiang Hai. Who in the whole cloud city didn''t know that after Moyang came out of the lake again, he calmed down the chaos in the Cloud City and returned to his old position. He still had the boss¡° Mo boss, don''t make fun of me. Is there anyone more powerful than you in the gray area of Cloud City? " Jiang Hai said¡° Let your father go to the people''s Square and kneel down tomorrow. Otherwise, my brothers may greet the people of the Jiang family. Their eyesight is not good recently. They may not be able to distinguish between adults and children. If they do something irreversible, there will be no successor for him. Think about it for yourself. " Mo Yang said this and left the office. The surface of the river and the sea is as deep as water. He feels the threat in Moyang''s words clearly. If he doesn''t follow his words, Moyang will deal with the people of the Jiang family. But... Suddenly, the eyes of the river and the sea were shocked! Let Jiang Fu go to the people''s Square to kneel down, and this place is exactly where Jiang Fu asked Han 3000 to go. Mo Yang''s boss... Impossible! How is that possible? How could the boss of Moyang be Han 3000. He has been in Cloud City for so many years and is notorious. How can he become the boss of people like Moyang¡° Han 3000, you really have a little ability. You can let Mo Yang come out, but what''s the matter? I''m not a soft persimmon for anyone to handle. " Jiang Hai said with gnashing teeth. After leaving the company and returning home, Jiang Fu sat in the living room and studied the videos of the top competitions. Although he was not good at chess, he still loved go very much. In his spare time, besides playing chess, he just watched the videos of go competitions¡° Dad, how did the conflict between you and the Su family come into being? " Jiang Hai went to Jiang Fu and asked. Jiang Fu waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about it. Dad can solve it by himself. You''d better worry about the company. Do you really think Dad is old and can''t do anything?" Jiang Hai takes a deep breath. If this matter is only related to the Su family, of course he won''t worry about it. But now that Mo Yang comes forward for this matter, he can''t continue to ignore it¡° Dad, I''m just curious. Tell me about it. " Jiang Hai said¡° OK, to satisfy your curiosity, in fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s all because Han Sanqian is a loser. He''s very good at go, so we forced him to take part in the game in Fuyang City. We wanted to make him give a long face to Yuncheng Go Association. Unexpectedly, he lost the game on purpose, not only for himself, It has also affected the whole Go Association. My father has been holding his anger in his heart. If he doesn''t kneel down and apologize to me, how can I feel happy? " Jiang Fu said. In the whole passage, Jiang Hai caught two important points, forcing and losing, which is totally unreasonable. They forced Han 3000 to participate in the game. If they lost the game, they had to make Han 3000 kneel down to apologize, which was aggressive. Of course, if Moyang doesn''t appear, Jianghai will still take it for granted. Shouldn''t the weak submit to the strong? Unfortunately, the situation is different now! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 269

    "Dad, you must have Han 3000 kneel down to satisfy you?" Jiang Hai asked.


    "Of course." Jiang Fuli said angrily: "I''m old. Now I don''t care about anything, that''s good face. You don''t know how those people outside talk about the Go Association in Yuncheng. Although I''ve quit the association now, I''ve also been scolded a lot. I can''t get out of it and I''ll never die."


    Jiang Hai sighed in his heart. He was a filial man and cared about Jiang Fu''s feelings very much. But now this matter is far more troublesome than Jiang Fu imagined.


    Jiang Hai doesn''t want to offend Mo Yang, and he doesn''t want to tear his face with Mo Yang. After all, he is a person in the gray area. If he really wants to make trouble for the Jiang family, it will be a very headache.


    "Can''t there be some room for negotiation?" Jiang Hai said.


    When Jiang Fu heard these words, he realized that something was wrong. Looking at Jiang Hai''s attitude, he seemed to want him to make a big deal smaller, which made Jiang Fu look discontented.


    "Jianghai, what do you mean? What do I do now? Do you need your education? I have no choice to deal with such a loser? " Jiang Fu said coldly.


    "Dad, today Moyang came to my company and met me." Jiang Hai said.


    "Moyang? What does he want to do? " Jiang Fu frowned and asked, Moyang this kind of person is not willing to contact the mall, he came to the company, is to find a way to make money?


    "He said that Han 3000 is his boss. He wants you to kneel down in the people''s Square tomorrow, otherwise you will deal with the Jiang family." Jiang Hai said.


    This sentence makes Jiang Fu stand up emotionally, go to the people''s Square and kneel down to Han 3000? How is that possible?


    "Fart, it''s impossible for me to kneel down." Jiang Fu said angrily.


    "Of course, I don''t want you to kneel down, so I wonder if I can discuss with him to resolve this matter, as long as you don''t aim at Han 3000." Jiang Hai said.


    "It''s all said. Now the whole city knows that I, Jiang Fu, want to deal with Han 3000. If I just let it go, I''m not going to be a joke. Besides, Han 3000, a waste, can''t be the boss of Moyang." Jiang Fu said.


    Jiang Hai doesn''t believe it either, but since Mo Yang can say so, it shows that he stands firmly on Han 3000''s side and will help Han 3000.


    "Dad, do you mean to tear your face with Mo Yang?" Jiang Hai asked.


    "What about tearing his face? Am I still afraid of him? It''s just a skipper in a dark society. How capable is he? " Jiang Fu disdains Tao.


    Jiang Hai sees Jiang Fu''s tough attitude, so he has to think of another way. Unfortunately, the time is too short. Tomorrow is the time he agreed with Han 3000. One night, Jiang Hai doesn''t know if he can think of a way to solve this problem.


    "Dad, I''ll try. If Han 3000 just hired Mo Yang with money, I''ll spend more money." Jiang Hai said.


    "Lao Tzu gave you all your money. Don''t be reluctant to give up. I''ve lost face in what I want. The whole Jiang family can''t look up in Yuncheng." Jiang Fu reminded.


    "I understand." Jiang Hai left home and headed for the enchanted capital.


    For half a day, Mo Yang visited all the people who were involved in this incident, and all members of the association used the same way as a warning.


    "Boss Mo, it''s just a warning to those old guys. Is it useful?" There are only a few waiters cleaning the magic that hasn''t opened yet. Lin Yong asks Mo Yang.


    "These people don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin. How can they be useful?" Mo Yang said with a smile, if a few words can scare them to kneel down in the people''s Square, then these people are too soft.


    "Do you have any other way? Don''t you promise brother 3000 that you can solve this problem? " Lin Yong looks at Mo Yang puzzled.


    "Do you think they dare to ignore me?" Mo Yang asked.


    Lin Yong shakes his head decisively. With Mo Yang''s current position, even the Tianjia dare not ignore it easily, let alone other people.


    "Of course not. They are still afraid of us." Lin Yong said.


    "Since you know what else to worry about, I won''t go to them. They must come to me for consultation." Mo Yang said.


    Lin Yong suddenly realized that Moyang had brought everyone''s words. Those people would be upset. They would take advantage of this time to find Moyang and persuade him not to help Han 3000.


    "Or Mo boss smart, when these guys come, just be able to catch all." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang nodded with a smile and said with a smile: "a child can be taught, but unfortunately, your courage is still a little bit small."


    This sentence can be described as the pain in Lin Yong''s heart. If he didn''t show indecision in the casino, maybe he was sitting in the position of Mo Yang.


    However, things have passed for so long, and Lin Yong is relieved. There is no big difference between one person and two people, and it can also reduce a lot of troubles.


    With the bright moon hanging high, crazy young men and women come to the nightclub one after another. In a short time, the venue is full. As the most popular nightclub in Cloud City, magic has almost no rival.


    At this time, several middle-aged people were standing at the gate of Mordor. One of them was Jiang Hai, and the others were the sons of other members of the association. They came here by chance¡° Mo Yang also went to you? " Jiang Hai asked several people¡° Yes, he told my dad to kneel in people''s Square tomorrow. "¡° And he also said that Han 3000 is his boss. It''s obvious that he''s collecting money for business. I didn''t expect that Su Yingxia was willing to ask Moyang to help Han 3000 regardless of the company''s crisis. "¡° Han 3000''s soft food is really beyond people''s expectation. It''s a pity that the Su family is so capable. How can we pay attention to it when we work together? " Jiang Hai looked at the attitude of several people, and they obviously would not let their father kneel down. After all, they are all dignified people in Cloud City. How can they accept such things. This is good news. It''s better for several companies to pay for Moyang than for one person¡° Let''s go and see how much Moyang costs. " Jiang Hai finished and took the lead in walking towards the field. These people are the top rich people in Yuncheng''s business circle. They are really high-class people. They usually spend their leisure time in private clubs. They are very uncomfortable with the mixed environment of Mordor. Moreover, the mediocre and vulgar powder here can''t really get into their eyes¡° Mr. Mo, here we are. " Lin Yong stood on the second floor and called Mo Yang in the box¡° Take people to the box and have a fight first. " Mo Yang said with a smile. Lin Yong grins. He is usually polite when he meets these people, but today, it''s a rare opportunity to teach them a lesson¡° I see After hanging up, Lin Yong takes his younger brothers to the first floor¡° Lin Yong, Mo Yang, let him come out to see us. "¡° I don''t want to stay in this place for a minute. It''s rubbish. "¡° Please, Mr. Mo is waiting for you in the box. It''s quieter there. " Lin Yong looked at several people''s disdainful attitude and gave a cold smile. A few people are complacent and very satisfied with the special arrangement of Moyang. In their opinion, Moyang is also afraid. After all, they represent the absolute power of the business community in Yuncheng. Although they are not as powerful as Tianjia, they are enough to make anyone dare not despise them in Yuncheng. Came to the box, did not see the sun, a few faces on the expression became very unhappy¡° Lin Yong, what does Mo Yang mean? What about other people? "¡° He didn''t mean to put on airs¡° A few boss a little calm, Mo boss help you prepare special services, you first enjoy it Lin Yong said with a smile. Jiang Hai and others look down on the vulgar fans here. Their usual pastimes are all models in private clubs¡° No, we don''t like the women here. "¡° Do you really regard us as those low-ranking people outside? What good goods can you take out here? " Lin Yong raised his right hand, and a group of people rushed up. There was constant wailing in the box. Lin Yong walked out of the box with a smile and came to the next door¡° Boss Mo, what''s next? " Lin Yong asked¡° Call Lao Tzu and go to the people''s Square to kneel tomorrow. Otherwise, prepare the coffin. " Mo Yang said¡° Yes Lin Yong nodded and began to contact one by one. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 270

    Hillside villa.


    The dinner table is particularly quiet, because tomorrow is the deadline given by Jiang Fu, Han 3000 must go to the people''s Square to kneel down. Jiang LAN has seen the grand occasion of the people''s square through the circle of friends. Those people stay up late to watch the fun, and they are too busy, but this also makes Jiang LAN more worried.


    With so many people gathered, if Han 3000 can''t think of a solution and goes to the people''s Square to kneel down, she will lose her face. What face will she have to go to the sisters'' Party in the future.


    He Ting is also worried about Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 gives her a job and helps Jiang Yingying solve a big problem. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to be humiliated, but she has no heart to help.


    How can a little nanny be able to help.


    "Han 3000, do you think about how to solve tomorrow''s problems? You are not alone now, but also represent our family. You are not the only one to lose face." Jiang Lan said to Han 3000 in a questioning tone.


    She doesn''t care if Han 3000 will lose face, as long as Han 3000 doesn''t lose face to her.


    "I''ll go early tomorrow and settle the matter early." Han 3000 said.


    See Han three thousand a pair of not heart appearance, Jiang LAN in the heart more angry, said: "do you have a way to solve it? Or to kneel down to Jiang Fu, it doesn''t matter if you lose face, but we can''t be involved in losing face with you. "


    "Mom, can''t you say less? Did 3000 say he was going to kneel? " Su Yingxia interrupts Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN stares at Su Yingxia. At this time, Su Yingxia is still in the mood to help Han 3000 speak. The humiliation three years ago is not easy for Jiang LAN. She doesn''t feel like being humiliated again.


    "Don''t you know Jiang Fu''s abilities in Yuncheng? I can''t figure out why you should offend such people. " Although Jiang LAN is trying to suppress his anger, his expression has become ferocious.


    "Ability, he has what ability, in my eyes, nothing." Han 3000 light said.


    Is Jiang LAN nothing? Jiang Fu''s gang is just under the heaven, but Han 3000 says they are nothing.


    "Han 3000, let me remind you that I have already heard that the Tian family will not help you in this matter. You can''t expect the Tian family to save you." Jiang Lan said.


    Speaking of Tianjia, Han 3000 smiles coldly. After tomorrow''s affairs are solved, he has to see tianchangsheng. Han 3000 can probably guess the old fox''s wishful thinking, but he doesn''t understand why he wants to do it.


    Deliberately say not to help him, understand is to let Jiang Fu without scruple to deal with him, to say he has no purpose, Han 3000 certainly do not believe.


    "Tianjia is nothing." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN angry smile, she does not understand the expansion of Han 3000 is from where, even the day home is not in the eye, it is ridiculous.


    "If you disgrace us tomorrow, don''t come back." Jiang Lan said, even did not eat, directly back to the room.


    Su Guoyao secretly looked at Han 3000. He could feel the strong self-confidence of Han 3000. If he was not sure, he would not say such words.


    But Su Guoyao also did not understand where Han 3000''s confidence came from. He had been in the Su family for so many years, and his occasional strength was palpitating. But after so long, he did not reveal the slightest details.


    "3000, your mother is angry now. Her tone is not very good. Don''t be angry with her." Su Guoyao said.


    See Su Guoyao careful appearance, Han 3000 smile, said: "don''t worry, I won''t."


    After dinner, back to the room, Su Yingxia apologetically said to Han 3000: "sorry, my mother is sick again."


    "You''d better think about where we''re going for our holiday. After tomorrow, we can make up our wedding dress." Han 3000 doesn''t care about Jiang Lan''s attitude. He hasn''t scolded as before. How can he be angry.


    "Do you really have a solution?" Su Yingxia doesn''t want to doubt Han 3000, but she really can''t find any reason to completely believe it, because Han 3000 didn''t do anything or arrange anything.


    "If I let you rest assured, you can rest assured. I can lie to heaven and earth, but I will never lie to my wife." Han 3000 laughs.


    The two words "wife" make su Yingxia look ruddy. For three years, they are just nominal husband and wife. They never call each other in this way. Suddenly speaking like this will inevitably make her feel shy.


    Normally speaking, three-year husband and wife have already been regarded as old husband and wife, but Su Yingxia is still shy, which undoubtedly makes Han 3000 more excited.


    The bright red face, like an apple, makes Han 3000 want to nibble.


    "I want to go to bedrock island. I want to live in a villa with windows to see the sea." Su Yingxia said expectantly.


    "No problem, go to bedrock island."


    After they lay in bed, the atmosphere became heavy for no reason. They could only hear each other''s breathing.


    At the same time, Tianjia villa area. Tianling''er pesters tianchangsheng. She hopes tianchangsheng can help Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 is the male god in her mind. Although she has been hurt by Han 3000, she doesn''t want to see Han 3000 lose face¡° Grandfather, you can help him. Now, who can save him but you? " Tian ling''er holds Tian Changsheng''s hand and acts like a spoiled child. Tianchangsheng has been tormented and helpless. Tianling''er has used all his tricks. However, Han Sanqian doesn''t need his help in this matter, not to mention that he has said before that he won''t interfere¡° Grandpa said, "if he can solve it by himself, don''t worry." Tianchangsheng is helpless. Tianling''er can''t believe this. In the past, Han 3000 had Su''s family as a backer, but now the Su''s family is finished. How could Han 3000 have a way to deal with people like Jiang Fu¡° Grandfather, Han 3000 is very powerful, but he can''t beat Jiang Fu one by one. If you don''t help him, it will become more and more serious. " Said Tian ling''er¡° Well Tianchangsheng sighed heavily and said, "ling''er, you still underestimate him. What kind of person he is? You don''t know now. Why do you think he can''t solve it?"¡° That''s Jiangfu. Besides our Tianjia family, who can match Jiangfu? " Said Tian ling''er. Jiang Fu? Tianchangsheng''s mouth shows a touch of disdain. Let alone Jiang Fu, even the Tian family is nothing. It''s a pity that he can''t say these words to tianling''er, otherwise tianling''er''s mouth will soon reveal Han 3000''s identity. At that time, Han 3000 had to blame the Tian family, but the consequences were very serious¡° Grandfather gives you a guarantee that he can solve it by himself, and you just wait to see a good play. " Tianchangsheng said. Tian ling''er suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Tian Changsheng''s beard and said, "grandfather, if you don''t want to help him, I''ll pull out your beard." Tianchangsheng cries out in pain. The little devil''s men are not merciful at all¡° Let me go. Let me go first. " Tianchangsheng said¡° No, promise me first Tianling''er pouted¡° Ling''er, what are you doing? He''s your grandfather. Do you have any respect for your elders? " At this time, Tian Honghui came to the living room and scolded angrily. Tianling''er can bully tianchangsheng, but for this serious father, he is still very scared, and let go quickly¡° Like what words, there is no younger look Tian Honghui continued with a stare. Tian ling''er looks aggrieved and wants to cry. Tianchangsheng quickly protects tianling''er and says, "it''s none of your business. You can stay on your side."¡° Dad Tian Honghui had no choice but to smile and said, "such a big person, I don''t understand the rules at all. You are so used to her. What should we do when we get out of society?"¡° I''m dead. If you don''t protect my baby granddaughter, I''ll scold you when I get out of the coffin. " With that, tianchangsheng quickly patted tianlinger on the shoulder and said, "good granddaughter, don''t be afraid. With me, he doesn''t dare to do anything about you. As for Han 3000, you really don''t have to worry. Grandfather won''t cheat you. He has the ability to solve it by himself." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 271

    People''s Square.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, people were already crowded, but one road was empty. Everyone consciously didn''t occupy the road, because they came to see the excitement today. If Han 3000 was not given a way, how could he see the excitement?


    "Will Han 3000 come? Don''t wait a day and a night to see nothing. It''s a big loss. "


    "I think he will come. Jiang Fu has spoken. How dare he not show up?"


    "I''ve heard about this name all the time, and I''ve never seen the true face of Lushan Mountain. Today I can finally see this wretched and useless master. I''m curious, and I don''t know what he looks like. He can fascinate Su Yingxia to this extent."


    The protagonist has not yet appeared, and the onlookers can''t help talking in private.


    Since yesterday, this kind of situation has been on stage. The discussion on Han 3000 is unprecedented. After all, the word Han 3000 has been popular in Yuncheng for three years. Jokes after dinner are necessary for everyone in Yuncheng. But for most people, they have never really seen Han 3000, so they don''t just want to see the bustle of kneeling, I also want to see what Han 3000 looks like.


    An hour later, the weather gradually hot up, waiting for the crowd began to feel some impatience, after all, hot and dry weather will affect people''s mood.


    "The grass is his uncle''s, Han 3000 won''t come."


    "Since he''s a coward, it''s reasonable that he doesn''t appear. How else can he be called a coward?"


    "I''ve been waiting for so long. This guy had better be killed by Jiang Fu. Otherwise, I can''t swallow it."


    When many people began to yell, an Audi A6 stopped on the street. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia got out of the car. Seeing such a big battle, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "I didn''t expect so many people to care about me. My popularity in Yuncheng seems very good." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia is not in the mood to joke. These people are here to witness Han 3000''s disgrace. What kind of popularity is this.


    "3000, are you really OK?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Why don''t you wait for me in the car?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head without hesitation. Even if she really wants to lose face today, she will choose to lose face with Han Sanyi.


    Husband and wife should share weal and woe, Su Yingxia will never leave Han Sanya alone.


    "How can I leave you." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 directly took Su Yingxia''s hand, said: "I will not leave you, unless I die."


    "Are you two disgusting? When are you in the mood for sweet talk?" An untimely voice rang out, Shen lingyao felt her hands full of goose bumps and walked towards them.


    "Do you want to join in?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Shen lingyao took Su Yingxia''s hand, pulled it to her side and said, "I''m here to protect my woman. I can''t let her lose face with you."


    Su Yingxia broke Shen lingyao''s hand and said, "Yao Yao, stop making trouble. 3000 can solve this problem."


    Shen lingyao loves Han 3000, so she can blindly believe Han 3000, but she really can''t do it. After all, it''s Jiang Fu, not ordinary people can handle it.


    "Welcome summer, you don''t want to go with him." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia nodded unswervingly.


    Shen lingyao rolled her eyes and said, "it''s not a good thing. What do you want to do with it?"


    Su Yingxia did not speak, but with practical action to show his attitude, tightly holding Han 3000''s hand.


    Shen lingyao saw that Su Yingxia was so determined that she could only sigh and said, "you husband and wife are really more affectionate than Jin Jian, which is enviable. Han 3000, if you are a man, don''t let Su Yingxia lose face with you."


    Han Sanyi looked at Su Yingxia with a gentle smile and said, "I can lose face, but she can''t do it."


    In the crowd, Su Haichao and Su Yihan also came to watch. This kind of good thing is a rare opportunity for the two people who hate Han 3000. How can they miss it.


    "Hai Chao, do you think Han 3000 can come?" Su Yihan asked.


    "He? It doesn''t matter whether you come or not. If you come, you will kneel down and lose face. If you don''t come, you will shrink your head. What''s the difference? " Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Yihan laughed happily and said, "I really want to know what Su Yingxia''s mood is now. It''s been a shame for three years to marry such a loser. Finally, the company will go bankrupt. It''s interesting to think about it."


    "Here it is Su Haichao and Yu Guang suddenly see two people coming along the empty path. They are Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "I didn''t expect that Su Yingxia also came here. This bitch is really thick skinned. She''s going to lose face with Han Sanya. Is this going to be a show of husband and wife''s unity?" Su Yihan said with disdain.


    The crowd was restless, and the news of Han 3000''s appearance soon spread all over the world. Countless people padded their toes and craned their necks to see what the legendary character was like.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia hand in hand is like walking on the red carpet. If this scene is converted into a church, it will certainly be a kind of wedding atmosphere. It''s a pity that what they both bear now is not the eyes that are charged, but all kinds of disdain¡° Is this Han 3000? "¡° It must be. Holding hands with Su Yingxia, who else can he be? "¡° Don''t mention it. It looks good. No wonder Su Yingxia is willing to ignore the safety of the company for him. "¡° What''s the use of being handsome? It''s just a loser. Just a pair of leather bags is also a loser. Now it''s a money oriented society. " When many men disdain Han 3000, a rich woman''s eyes are shining, and she says to her sisters: "this little white face is really good. If he can''t get along, I''d like to keep him. As long as the fighting capacity is strong, I don''t care if I give him 100000 a month." Go to the reserved space in the center of the square, now Han 3000 and Su Yingxia can be regarded as the focus of attention. In the face of all kinds of disdain and disdain in the eyes, Han 3000 magnanimous head. Su Yingxia holds Han 3000''s hand tightly. Her palms are already sweating. She is very nervous and afraid at the same time¡° Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I can''t hurt you when I come. " Han three thousand soft voice way. Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia relaxed a lot and was wrapped by a strong sense of security¡° Han 3000, what are you still doing? Get down on your knees. We''ve been waiting all day and all night. "¡° You are a loser. You just have to lose face and take your wife with you. Are you stupid? "¡° Su Yingxia is really blind. She married a man like you. You''ve lost all his face. "¡° It''s not a man for such a beautiful wife to suffer with you. " The sound of scolding rises and falls like a wave. Su Haichao is secretly fanning the flames, rendering the atmosphere of the scene and luring more scolding¡° Waste, don''t waste our time. Get down on your knees. " Su Haichao roared excitedly that the disgrace of the last tianchangsheng birthday party can finally make Han 3000 return today. He can''t wait. Su Yihan hates Han 3000, but she hates Su Yingxia even more. She robbed the bride price and once stood high in front of her, which makes Su Yihan hate all the time¡° Su Yingxia, you are such a shameless whore. Do you like the Kung Fu that is wasted in bed? You even implicate the whole Su family for him. " Su Yihan was shouting in the crowd, not afraid that Su Yingxia would hear him. The present situation is probably the perfect embodiment of the idiom that thousands of people refer to. No matter whether it is related to this matter or not, people are all scolding Han 3000. They are just like a guard, criticizing Han 3000 with a condescending attitude. Most of these people hold a discontented attitude. They think Han 3000 is not as good as himself, but they will naturally feel discontented when they marry Su Yingxia, a beautiful wife. They want to trample on Han 3000''s dignity in order to show their superiority. At this time, the members of the go association appeared one after another, and the expression on each face was not very clear, but the onlookers didn''t realize it. They only knew that these were big people, and when they appeared, Han 3000 would certainly perform a good kneeling play. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 272

    Su Yingxia is more and more nervous, and her body is almost tense, because these people are standing behind them, which brings great pressure to her.


    When Han 3000 feels Su Yingxia''s strange appearance, he pinches Su Yingxia''s hand and signals her to relax. But in this case, how can su Yingxia relax?


    A few minutes later, it seems that no one has come forward to instruct Han 3000 to kneel down. Some of the onlookers can''t stay any longer. They just wait for the most wonderful drama to be staged. The sun is getting bigger and bigger. Who wants to be exposed here all the time.


    "What''s the matter? No one has asked Han 3000 to kneel down?"


    "It''s strange, it''s really strange, why those people''s expressions don''t look right."


    "There won''t be any reversal."


    "Can there be any reversal, Jiang Fu make such a big noise, in addition to Han 3000 this coward kneel down, is there any other solution?"


    "Kneel... Kneel!"


    "Fuck, kneel down, how can it be like this!"


    Countless people in the crowd exclaimed, shocked to see the members of the Go Association, one by one knelt down behind Han 3000, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    "How can it be like this? Shouldn''t Han 3000 be the one kneeling down?"


    "These are the big people in Yuncheng. Are they... Kneeling down for Han 3000?"


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. I must be blinded."


    Su Haichao took a deep breath and looked at the scene in front of him. The people kneeling down were not Han 3000, but the old guys. Such a play completely subverted his imagination.


    "Hai Chao, how could this happen?" Su also Han stares big Mou son, voice trembles of ask a way to Su Hai Chao.


    Su Haichao also doesn''t understand, but he knows that today, Han 3000 should have become a joke of the whole city, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Countless people gasped coldly, thinking about what it was. These people were obviously kneeling down to Han 3000. Why did they do this!


    When Su Yingxia''s Yu Guang sees those people kneeling down behind him, he turns over the river in his heart and looks at Han 3000 with confused eyes. Is that why he is calm? He has already solved this matter, and let these people kneel down!


    "3000, is that what you did?" Su Yingxia asked with a dull look.


    "These old people bullied you twice. How can I let them go easily? Since they like kneeling, I will satisfy them and let them kneel here." Han 3000 light said.


    Shen lingyao has been shocked for a long time. She didn''t want Su Yingxia to follow Han 3000. She was afraid that Han 3000 would make su Yingxia lose face. But now it seems that Han 3000 won''t lose face, and Su Yingxia has become the attention of the audience. It seems that as long as she stands beside Han 3000, no matter how heavy the storm, she won''t be affected at all.


    "Do you want to close your mouth? It''s not a good image now." Qi Yiyun goes to Shen lingyao, habitually pushes the frame and says to Shen lingyao.


    Shen lingyao turned to look at Qi Yiyun and said in shock: "Yiyun, do you see that these people are kneeling for Han 3000!"


    "Of course I did. I''m not blind." Qi Yiyun is calm on the surface, but she is still shocked. She knows that Han 3000 must be able to solve this problem, but in her opinion, the solution is to solve this problem, so that the people''s Square will not happen. When Han 3000 appears, she even thinks that maybe Han 3000 will really kneel down for Su Yingxia, Perhaps he really does not have the ability to solve, but now the situation, it is not even her thought.


    Kneel down!


    And let the celebrities of Cloud City kneel down to him.


    Qi Yiyun can''t imagine how he did it,.


    Of course, this also makes Qi Yiyun have more confidence in Han 3000. Maybe he is the person he has been looking for. Only he can save the Qi family.


    "Aren''t you surprised to see that? These people are big people in Yuncheng, but... But now they all kneel down to Han 3000! " Shen lingyao said.


    Qi Yiyun breathed heavily and said, "big man? Maybe in Han 3000''s eyes, they are not even mole ants. "


    "Yiyun, what do you say?" Shen lingyao didn''t hear Qi Yiyun''s words, so she took a step closer and asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and said: "nothing. Now Jiang Fu has not appeared. He is the leader of this matter. What the final result will be is still unknown."


    Shen lingyao nodded. Although she has no great ability, she likes to pay attention to the affairs of the upper class. Although the status and status of the people who came to the square are not low, they can''t compare with Jiang Fu. Jiang Fu started the whole thing. If he didn''t appear, it''s not a matter of dust.


    The people''s Square, where tens of thousands of people gathered, was surprisingly quiet at this moment. Only the sound of breathing was heard at the scene, because everyone was so surprised that they didn''t know what to say.


    They feel vaguely in their hearts that Han 3000 seems to subvert his image of being a loser today. As for how he did this, no one can guess¡° There is also Jiang Fu, and Jiang Fu has not come. Jiang Fu is Han 3000''s real opponent. When Jiang Fu comes, Han 3000 will show his true shape. "¡° It''s true. I don''t believe that this loser is better than Jiangfu. Jianghe group is only a Tianjia company in Yuncheng. He has no chance to be a white faced man. "¡° Come on, Jiang Fu. Don''t let Han 3000 succeed. We''re still waiting to see his jokes. " Countless people hope that Jiang Fu will show up soon. Although they have no grievance or hatred with Han 3000, everyone is qualified to fight. They have already regarded Han 3000 as a street mouse, and no one wants to see Han 3000''s successful counter attack¡° Grandfather, how did he do it? I can make these people kneel. " In a building near people''s Square, when ling''er saw the development of things with a telescope that day, he asked Tian Changsheng. Yesterday, tianchangsheng said that Han 3000 could solve the problem himself, but Tianling didn''t believe it at all. Today, however, the silly thing is in front of us. Tian Changsheng is not surprised by this result, because it involves Su Yingxia. How can Han 3000 compromise with these old guys. The dragon has scales that can''t be touched. Han 3000, the real dragon''s scales, is Su Yingxia. Anyone who dares to violate them will die¡° Grandfather doesn''t know. He just thinks he can solve it. " Tianchangsheng said that he had heard some specific things, but it''s better not to tell tianling''er about such dark things. Of course, Han 3000 has more aboveboard means to solve the problem, but he disdains to use it. After all, he can''t use his real identity to deal with Jiang Fu¡° Is that how you believe him? " Tianling''er shrivels. Tianchangsheng''s blind self-confidence makes tianling''er a little disdainful. Han 3000 is so excellent that his grandfather doesn''t believe a person casually¡° It turns out that my guess is right. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. Tianling''er picked up the telescope and looked at it again. He said, "Jiang Fu hasn''t appeared yet. When Jiang Fu comes, things may change." Tianchangsheng shakes his head. What about Jiang Fu''s appearance? Even if he appears now, it can''t change the result of the matter. I''m afraid the old man doesn''t know where to regret it silently¡° Ling''er, don''t you want to help Han 3000? Now it seems that you want Jiang Fu to step on Han 3000. " Tianchangsheng said. This is the woman''s strange mind. Her worry turns into an inexplicable hostility at this time, because Su Yingxia is standing beside Han 3000 and holding Han 3000''s hand, which makes her very dissatisfied. If you let her and Su Yingxia position swap, she would like to Han 3000 can tiger body a shock, let those old things kowtow to Han 3000¡° Grandfather, there''s a car parked on the side of the road. It seems that Jiang Fu is here. " The day spirit son suddenly says¡° It''s time to come, too. How can he get away with it? " Day prosperous light says. On the roadside of the square, Jiang Fu gets out of the car with a gloomy face. His appearance makes the square restless again. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 273

    "Here we are. Here comes Jiang Fu at last."


    "It''s easy to wait. Han 3000 can''t be arrogant now."


    "Damn, this loser still wants to turn over and see what capital he has now."


    Along the empty road, Jiang Fu went straight to Han 3000.


    When he saw that the gang of the association had knelt behind Han 3000, he gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would use such despicable and shameless means. Now Jiang Hai is in the hands of Mo Yang, and his life and death are uncertain. He doesn''t want the white haired man to give the black haired man away, but he wants him to kneel down to Han 3000 in public. This kind of disgraceful thing is not what Jiang Fu can do.


    "Han 3000, do you think you can really control the situation? You can threaten me now, but can you bear my revenge in the future? " Jiang Fu bites his teeth and says to Han 3000.


    "In the future? Jiang Fu, you are too naive. You don''t think there will be a future for Jianghe group. " Han 3000 light said.


    Jiang Fu is angry and laughs. He even wants to defeat Jianghe group in Yuncheng. It''s a fool''s dream. Even the Tianjia family in Yuncheng dare not say such a thing. What''s the qualification of a loser.


    "Han 3000, I''ll give you two minutes to let Jiang Hai go." Jiang Fu said.


    "I''ll give you a minute to kneel down, or I can give you a good coffin." Han 3000 said quietly.


    Jiang Fu clenched his fists in hatred. He is a famous figure. How can he kneel down to Han 3000? However, Han 3000''s strong attitude is completely non-negotiable.


    "Han 3000, if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the people around you. How long can you protect Su Yingxia, you won''t be afraid that Su Yingxia will fall into my hands?" Jiang Fu said.


    Han 3000 heard this, his face showed a cold smile, said: "Jiang Fu, you remind me, don''t worry, I will never give you a chance."


    "What kind of capital makes you have the courage to fight against me? Is Tianjia behind your back?" Jiang Fu asked, this is the only backstage he can imagine. If Han 3000 didn''t have Tianjia''s help, how could he have such a hard bone.


    "Thirty seconds." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Jiang Fu was shocked and his eyes were burning with anger. He said, "Han 3000, I warn you, don''t mess with me. I''m not a fish you can eat."


    "Twenty seconds." Han Sanqian looks directly at Jiang Fu. He looks like a rainbow. He is not joking at all.


    This momentum made Jiang Fu feel strong pressure, and even made him feel difficult to breathe.


    How can a loser have such a strong momentum? He is like a big man who has been in a high position for a long time. He only needs one look to frighten all sides.


    "What''s the matter? Jiang Fu hasn''t asked Han 3000 to kneel down."


    "Isn''t it true that even Jiang Fu can''t handle this loser?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s the news released by Jiang Fu that he wants Han 3000 to kneel down in the people''s Square. But now, the situation is not right. He seems to be suppressed by this loser."


    Puzzled clouds of doubt over the people''s Square, everyone quietly waiting for the outcome of the matter.


    "Ten seconds." Han continued.


    At this moment, even Su Yingxia felt the extremely powerful momentum spread on Han 3000. This deterrent force made her feel that she didn''t know Han 3000.


    Jiang Fu''s face is in pain. Mo Yang''s way in Yuncheng recently is very clear. Although Jiang Hai is a celebrity, his death can make a lot of noise, but people are dead. What''s the use of noise?


    Jiang family still needs to inherit, and Jiang Hai needs to inherit. He can''t watch Jiang Hai die in the hands of Moyang.


    ¡°3¡£¡±


    ¡°2¡£¡±


    When Han 3000 began to count down, Jiang Fu fell on his knees in front of Han 3000 with a bang.


    This time, the crowd''s agitation came a little late, because they couldn''t believe what they saw with their own eyes. Even Jiang Fu knelt down in front of Han 3000, which completely overturned their cognition.


    How is it possible for a loser like Jiang Fu to kneel down?


    They can''t believe what they see with their own eyes now.


    "Han 3000, who the hell is he? Jiang Fu has knelt down."


    "He''s not a loser at all. Does he have a huge background?"


    "Is it true that the Su family has deliberately concealed his identity in the past three years?"


    At this time, everyone''s eyes to Han 3000 became different, no longer disdain, but very dignified. Even if they were unwilling to admit it, Jiang Fu''s kneeling was in front of them, which was a fact that they could not get rid of.


    Su Yingxia''s mouth was dry and he swallowed. He didn''t expect that Jiang Fu really knelt down!


    This is Jiang Fu, but he is second only to Tianjia!


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan were indignant at this time. They thought Jiang Fu could turn the situation around, but the end was not what they wanted to see. They pushed Han 3000 and Su Yingxia to the top of the wave, but let them take the lead!


    "Hai Chao, what''s the matter? Jiang Fu, an old man, knelt down to Han 3000." Su Yihan said. Su Haichao frowned. Did Han 3000 use the power of Han family? But he is just an abandoned son of the Han family. How can it be? In other words, Han 3000, a waste, pretends to be powerful with the reputation of the Han family. Su Haichao is eager to expose Han 3000''s disguise, but Shen Weng said that this matter can not be exposed. Once it comes out of his mouth, it is likely to cause Shen Weng''s dissatisfaction. Now Su Haichao doesn''t dare to offend the gold owner. Without him, Su Haichao would have no chance to turn over¡° I didn''t expect to let this loser get lucky. " Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth. Su Yihan''s face was not satisfied. He didn''t see Han 3000 and Su Yingxia lose face. How could he feel happy? He said, "Hai Chao, can you think of a way?"¡° What can I do? There are some things I can''t do now. " Su Haichao said. Su Yihan looks at Su Yingxia insidiously. It''s a pity that this great opportunity can''t make su Yingxia lose face. But it doesn''t matter. Su''s company is coming to an end. Jiang Fu is insulted like this. How can he let them go? As long as the company goes bankrupt, Su Yingxia will still be a lost dog¡° Let you proud a few days, I see how long you can persist Su Yihan said with gnashing teeth. On the people''s Square, Han 3000 was supposed to kneel down, but he was proud. All the members of the association kneeling back and forth were famous people in Yuncheng. No one thought that he was a loser. When Han 3000 leads Su Yingxia to leave, thousands of people pay attention to her. Those rich women who are trying to support Han 3000 are even more excited at this moment. This is what a man should look like. They are powerful, domineering and submissive. Shen lingyao looks at Han 3000 with peach blossom in her eyes. Her love for Han 3000 does not hide at all at this moment¡° I''m so happy to welcome summer. I don''t know if I can find such a prince charming in my life. " Shen lingyao can''t help saying. Qi Yiyun looks at Shen lingyao. Unexpectedly, she has such a strong affection for Han 3000. However, Qi Yiyun doesn''t worry. In her opinion, Shen lingyao doesn''t even have the qualification to be her opponent¡° Of course you can find it, but it''s not destined to be as good as Han 3000. " Qi Yiyun said with hot eyes that this kind of excellent man can only belong to her, even Su Yingxia. Qi Yiyun repeatedly stressed in her heart that she needs to see Han 3000''s ability, need Han 3000 to prove his ability, can help the Qi family, she will put Han 3000 in the eye, but now even if this point has not been proved, her heart spread out of favor, has risen to the ambiguous stage. Sisterhood? In front of the family''s great interests, Qi Yiyun is worthless. As long as you can get Han 3000, even if you tear your face with Su Yingxia¡° Yes, how can we compare with Su Yingxia? " Shen lingyao drooped his head and said dejectedly. Qi Yiyun light smile, said: "just you, don''t take me on a par." Shen lingyao looks at Qi Yiyun''s back in dismay, and has an ominous premonition in her heart. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 274

    Sitting in the car of the villa at the back of the mountain, Su Yingxia has not yet got out of the mood just now, just like Jiang Fu is kneeling in front of her. This unbelievable and incredible situation makes her feel as if she is dreaming. She doesn''t even dare to pinch her thigh for fear of waking up.


    "What''s the matter?" See Su Yingxia expression dull, Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "3000, am I dreaming?" Su Yingxia asked dully.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "of course not. After going home, we''ll buy the ticket to bedrock island. We''ll take the wedding dress first."


    "But what about the company? Do you care about the company? " Su Yingxia asked, although the square thing has come to an end, but now Su''s company is still facing a huge crisis, at this time to bedrock Island, how can su Yingxia be at ease.


    "I''ve already asked my friends for help. In two days, he will take a group of people to Yuncheng to take over the business of the company. His subordinates are all elites. Just trust him." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia suddenly felt depressed and buried his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Three thousand, I''m not very useless. I want you to arrange everything and help me. If I didn''t have you, I would have accomplished nothing at all." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Han 3000 not know how to succeed. Su Yingxia''s current position is really promoted by him. Starting from the weak water property, it is he who makes Su Yingxia step by step to get on today''s position. If only relying on Su Yingxia''s own ability, she can''t do it.


    "I''m your husband, shouldn''t I?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushed again, secretly pinched Han 3000''s leg and said, "but I also want to prove myself."


    "But these troubles are caused by me, and it''s only natural for me to solve them." Han 3000 said.


    So, Su Yingxia''s mood suddenly brightened, raised his head and said: "OK, book air tickets when you go home, but when your friends will come, I''ll let Zhong Qiu receive them."


    "When we leave, he will come." Han 3000 said that he still didn''t want Su Yingxia to participate in the bloody business war.


    Although Han Sanqian knows that overprotection of Su Yingxia is not a good thing, he must do so because he is a man and Su Yingxia''s husband.


    Back to the hillside villa, Jiang LAN has heard about the people''s Square, excited to open a wine at home and so on Han 3000.


    The sisters called her more than ten times in succession, and almost everyone was flattering, which made Jiang LAN enjoy the feeling of being held in the palm of her hand. This superior feeling was what Jiang Lan was obsessed with.


    "3000, welcome summer, you can be regarded as coming back. If you don''t come back again, red wine will pass the best tasting time." Jiang LAN warmly greets them.


    Su Yingxia reluctantly looks at Han 3000. Yesterday, Jiang LAN still had a very bad attitude, but today it''s cloudy and sunny. I have to say that she really played the three words of snobbery to the extreme.


    "Ma, don''t worry now." Su Yingxia said.


    "Don''t worry, of course. When I worried about it, I knew 3000 would be able to solve it." Jiang Lan said with a smile.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to accept her Kung Fu of telling lies. She almost has no chance to turn her face against Han 3000. Now she has the audacity to say that she has never worried.


    "I won''t drink any more. I have to go out." Han 3000 said.


    "Where are you going?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 worried.


    "It''s no big deal. You''d better book a plane ticket. You''d better leave tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    After Han 3000 left, Jiang LAN couldn''t help being curious and asked Su Yingxia, "where are you going?"


    "I''ve discussed with 3000. We''re going to make up our wedding photos, so we want to go to bedrock island." Su Yingxia said that in her previous wedding photos, Su Yingxia''s face was full of unwilling expression. She didn''t want such a beautiful thing to become a pity.


    "That''s a good idea. You really are. I didn''t like the wedding photos before. I didn''t even have a smiling face." Jiang LAN complained to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia can''t laugh or cry about Jiang Lan''s attitude. At that time, she was the one who rejected Han 3000 most. If it wasn''t for her grandfather''s forcing to take wedding photos, Jiang LAN would not agree with it. Now it''s better to blame her instead.


    "Mom, don''t you force me to divorce 3000 now?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN repeatedly put his hands, said: "what nonsense, how can divorce, Han 3000 now how powerful, you don''t see, even Jiang Fu must kneel down for him, how can divorce, Su family still rely on Han 3000."


    "What if Han 3000 suddenly runs out of money? Would you think that again? " Su Yingxia asked sincerely.


    Jiang LAN is a realist. If Han 3000 has no money and power, she will not pay attention to it. How can she think so?


    "I don''t answer hypothetical questions." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia sighs. Jiang LAN still doesn''t recognize Han 3000''s identity. It''s only because of Han 3000''s present performance that she changes her attitude towards Han 3000. But Su Yingxia knows that if Han 3000 is down one day in the future, Jiang LAN will not hesitate to regain her bad attitude towards Han 3000. He Ting as a domestic servant, she has no say, but feel Jiang Lan''s attitude can not help but sigh, Han 3000 such a good person, no matter have money, should be respected, but Jiang LAN care about, but only on the surface. Leaving the villa, Han 3000 drives to the weak water real estate. Zhong Liang waits at the door for a long time, and beside him stands a dignified middle-aged man, Qin Lin! Zhong Liang is very familiar with Qin Lin, and they have been close friends for many years. However, Zhong Liang did not expect that Qin Lin could make a fortune today, which is actually the secret layout of the young master of the Han family. In Yanjing, he is also a well-known figure. He is just a pawn of the young master, which makes people feel incredible. When Zhong Lianggang learned about it, he was shocked for several days and couldn''t recover¡° Young master¡° Mr. Han Zhong Liang and Qin Lin shout to Han 3000. Han Sanyi said nothing and went inside the company. In Zhong Liang''s office, Han 3000 turned his back to them and asked, "Yuncheng Jiangfu''s company, how long can you handle it?"¡° Mr. Han, if it''s in my name, it won''t take three days. " Qin Lin said. Han 3000 turned his head and looked at Qin Lin coldly and said, "in your name, it''s equivalent to exposing my identity?" Qin Lin quickly lowered his head, hesitated and said: "Mr. Han, just in the name of the Su family, I''m afraid it can''t achieve the efficiency you want. After all..." "I''ll be away for a week." Han 3000 interrupted Qin Lin. Qin Lin understood this meaning and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Han. In a week, Qin Lin will give you a satisfactory explanation."¡° Zhong Liang, you cooperate with Qin Lin. since you are old friends, you don''t need me to remind you. Just remember that my identity in Yuncheng can''t be exposed. " Han 3000 reminds a way¡° Yes¡° Yes After a simple explanation, Han 3000 left. Zhong Liang and Qin Lin are relieved. Even though Han 3000 is much younger than them, they can be the elder of Han 3000 at their age, but they still feel great pressure when facing Han 3000¡° Lao Qin, I didn''t expect that we would have the chance to work together again. " Zhong Liang said with a smile¡° This is a rare opportunity, but once we don''t do it well, we can''t imagine the consequences. " Qin Lin sighed. Zhong Liang has always been very curious about how Han 3000 got in touch with Qin Lin and how he made Qin Lin a puppet. He gradually became one of the celebrities in Yanjing¡° Lao Qin, can you tell me something about that year? " Zhong Liang is curious¡° In those days? " Qin Lin''s expression gradually became serious. The hero didn''t mention that he was brave. What''s more, Qin Lin was not a hero, but a man who was down on the street¡° Can you imagine a teenager helping me kill those debt collectors? " Qin Lin took a deep breath and said with a heavy tone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 275

    A simple word, let Zhong Liang stare big can''t believe pupil!


    "That night, it rained heavily. I was in debt in the gambling house. I was chased and almost killed. He appeared and saved me. He told me whether I wanted to be a human being or not. At that time, I had no choice, so even though he was only a child, I still chose to believe him." Qin Lin continued.


    Zhong Liang frowned. According to his understanding, Qin Lin used to be a businessman. Although his business was not big, it was also impressive. He had never heard of Qin Lin''s downfall experience.


    "Didn''t you have a small company before?" Zhong Liang asked.


    "Everyone has ambition. How can I be willing to be the boss of a small company? At that time, in order to expand my circle of friends, I contacted many people of all kinds. Until I went into the casino, my life began to become gloomy and depressed." Qin Lin said.


    "I still don''t understand why the young master chose you." Zhong Liang asked, since Qin Lin is just a small boss, why does Han 3000 value his chess piece?


    "I don''t understand why he opened the door of the casino for me." Qin Lin said with a bitter smile.


    Zhong Liang is shocked again and grows up. Han 3000 opens the door of the gambling house for Qin Lin. in other words, Han 3000 deliberately does it because Qin Lin is down, and he appears to save Qin Lin, which is a drama that has been arranged for a long time.


    How is that possible?


    The young master was just a child. How could he have such a terrible plan!


    "You know how terrible he is now, so even if I know the truth, I dare not have the slightest idea of revenge for so many years." Qin Lin said.


    Zhong Liang takes a deep breath, and more and more feels that it''s stupid for the Han family to exclude Han 3000. Han Jun''s ability can''t compare with Han 3000. He''s just a playboy. He doesn''t accomplish anything except drinking and picking up girls. However, Han 3000 uses up all his strength to build his own power.


    Considering Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards Han 3000, Zhong Liang thinks that if Nangong Qianqiu knows about these things, even if she is dead, she will feel incredible.


    "Nangong Qianqiu really did a stupid thing. Even the whole Yanjing will be shocked by the young master." Zhong Liang said.


    "Mr. Han is a dead man in Yanjing, but one day, Mr. Han will shake Yanjing. The sleeping tiger is not terrible, but once he wakes up, the tiger roars at Nanshan, it will be a shudder in the world." Qin Lin said.


    Zhong Liang nodded his head without any doubt. They felt the horror of Han 3000, and all this was just the tip of the iceberg. Who could know how many pieces he had secretly?


    Perhaps only when he shows his strong points will the world know how terrible the son of the Han family is.


    "These things, I never mentioned to anyone, I hope you can help me keep a secret." Qin Lin reminds Zhong Liang.


    Zhong Liang nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. We''ve been friends for more than two years. I won''t betray you, and now we are allies to help the young master. Only if you are good, can I be good."


    "It''s ridiculous that these stupid guys in Yuncheng dare to offend Han 3000." Qin Lin sighed.


    Zhong Liang can''t help laughing. It''s really ridiculous. Jiang Fu claims to be a big man in Yuncheng, but what is he like in the eyes of the young master?


    After leaving the weak water property, Han 3000 drove to Tianjia villa. When ling''er knew about it that day, he was naturally excited, but Tian Changsheng was not in a high mood.


    People''s square has just come to an end. How can Han 3000 suddenly come to Tianjia?


    "Master, why are you here?" Tianchangsheng asked Han 3000 with a smile.


    Tianling''er glared at tianchangsheng and said, "why don''t you cook tea when master comes here


    Tian Changsheng has no choice but to turn Tian ling''er''s elbow out. This little girl is devoted to Han 3000, who has no status as a grandfather.


    "Tianling''er, I have something to say to your grandfather. Do you want to go back to your room and dress up? I''ll treat you to dinner later." Han 3000 said.


    Tian ling''er was so excited that he said, "OK, OK, you talk slowly. I have to make up and pick clothes."


    Tianchangsheng looks at tianling''er''s leaving with a heavy heart. Han 3000 deliberately supports tianling''er, which is obviously something important.


    "Master, have tea first." Tian Changsheng tries to control his expression and says to Han 3000 with a smile.


    When Changsheng prepared to pour tea for Han 3000, Han 3000 took the lead in picking up the teapot.


    "Master, I''ll do this little thing." Tian Changsheng said quickly.


    Han 3000 didn''t pay attention, but directly poured tea for tianchangsheng. However, when the cup was full and the tea overflowed, Han 3000 didn''t stop.


    Tianchangsheng see this situation, quickly said: "already full, full."


    Han 3000 finished pouring all the water in the teapot. Then he said, "it''s empty. There''s nothing left. I want to get too much, but in the end I lose all my capital. Am I too greedy?"


    How could Tian Changsheng not understand the beating? He said with a deep face: "in recent years, Jiang Fu has been secretly contacting people in other shopping malls. I know that he has long been unwilling to live under the Tian family and wants to overthrow the Tian family. However, even the Tian family does not dare to move in the Cloud City. Once some balance is broken, it is uncertain whether the Tian family will laugh to the end, Even if you laugh to the end, you will be badly hurt. "¡° That''s why you use me? " Han 3000 said coldly¡° No Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean to use you."¡° It''s not interesting, but it''s actually done. Tianchangsheng, what you said is not enough to convince me. " Han Sanqian takes a cup of full tea for Tian Changsheng, and the hot tea goes into his throat, making Tian Changsheng''s eyelids jump straight and scared¡° Three thousand, I really didn''t intend to use you, just as a spectator to see a good play. " Tian Changsheng said¡° This cup of tea, I drank, but next time, you have to weigh whether you have the ability to drink Han 3000 said. Tian Changsheng''s forehead is sweating. He can''t drink the hot tea, but Han 3000 understands what he means. How can it be easy to treat a person as ruthless as yourself or the enemy¡° Thank you Tianchangsheng said¡° Help me tell Tian ling''er that there''s something urgent today. I owe her a meal. " With that, Han 3000 stood up and left. Tianchangsheng is paralyzed on the sofa, and his spirit is weak. He is also a big man, but when he faces Han 3000, he has a feeling of invincibility. What on earth has such a young man gone through to cultivate such ruthlessness. Looking at the teacup and imagining the hot tea, tianchangsheng took a deep breath and sighed¡° This time, I really took a dangerous move and almost hurt the Tianjia family. " Tianchangsheng sighed. After a while, tianling''er came to the living room. When she saw that there was no Han 3000 in the living room, she immediately let off steam¡° Ling''er, Han 3000 suddenly has something urgent. He says he owes you a meal. Please treat him next time. " Tianchangsheng said. Tian ling''er comforts himself in his heart. Han 3000 has to leave because of something urgent. He doesn''t stand her up. He is in a better mood. That night, after Tian Honghui returned home, he couldn''t wait to find Tian Changsheng¡° Dad, now the gang of Jiang Fu are in big trouble. It''s really good for you to use a knife to kill people. " Tian Honghui said with admiration. The complacency before tianchangsheng has disappeared after Han 3000 came to Tianjia. Jiang Fu is sure to be finished, but his image in Han 3000''s heart has changed and estrangement has arisen¡° Tianjia should not interfere in this matter. Tianjia should never eat this cake, even the residue. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Why? " Tianhonghui is puzzled to see tianchangsheng. After the collapse of Jiangfu''s companies, there will be a blank in the Cloud City market. If Tianjia takes advantage of this piece of fat, it will undoubtedly enable Tianjia to control the cloud city more firmly¡° This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 276

    After Changsheng told tianhonghui what had just happened that day, tianhonghui sat down on the sofa with a pale face, especially when Han 3000 drank hot tea, which made tianhonghui feel numb.


    In the past, Tian Changsheng would have to teach Tian Honghui a lesson for his panic attitude. The first thing to do is not to be surprised. Today, however, Tian Changsheng is not qualified to say such a thing, because even he is frightened by Han 3000''s aura.


    "Dad, is there any way to make it up?" Tian Honghui asked, he is very clear about the gap between the Tian family and the Han family. The title of Yuncheng first family does not make Tian Honghui lose himself. On the contrary, he can more clearly understand the situation and the end of offending Han 3000.


    Tianchangsheng sighs. Han 3000 is not very human. For him, it''s useless to make up for it. This crack can''t be repaired in any case. We can only avoid provoking Han 3000 in the future.


    "It''s no use. With his character, any compensation will not help. Next, we have to leave it to fate. As long as Tianjia doesn''t intervene in these things in Yuncheng, there won''t be any big problem." Tian Changsheng said that Han 3000 has no heart of villain. Since he has expressed that this matter is over, then he will not use this matter to tease Tianjia.


    Tian Honghui nodded his head. Since tianchangsheng said that, he didn''t need to paint a snake to add to his feet. As for Yuncheng, which is about to be exposed, Tian''s family can''t touch it. Even if it''s a little meat, it''s better not to touch it.


    When Han 3000 returned home, Su Yingxia was already packing in her room. It can be seen that she was very excited and looking forward to her trip to bedrock island. Of course, Han 3000 was in the same mood.


    After more than three years of marriage, Han 3000 has never gone out on a trip with Su Yingxia, and the honeymoon was even more unthinkable before.


    "Does this dress look good?"


    "And this one?"


    "And this one, this one..."


    Su Yingxia constantly solicits Han 3000''s opinions, but Han 3000 only nods, because for him, Su Yingxia''s clothes are beautiful, and there is nothing to be picky about.


    "You don''t give me any advice." After asking several times, Su Yingxia found that Han 3000 said everything well, and immediately complained.


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, say: "I think all good-looking, don''t want to be ungrateful to say ugly?"


    "Am I so good in your heart? Everything looks good in it? " Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded his head without hesitation and said, "of course, it looks good even if it''s not worn."


    Su Yingxia heard not wear two words, stare at Han three thousand one eye, cold voice way: "can you have a little normal idea."


    Han 3000 would like to say that this idea is not very normal, but looking at Su Yingxia''s expression, he said that he would be hammered, so he could only bear it in his heart.


    "By the way, do we need to contact the photographer? Or go to the local area. " Han asked, this is a very important thing in this trip. Only a good photographer can present good works. At this stage, making up wedding photos is the most important thing for Han.


    "When you think about it, the sun is going to set, I have already contacted the studio. He is very famous in Yuncheng, and many rich children get married with him." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanyi''s face was ashamed. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia had thought of this earlier than him. As expected, she was still a woman with a more careful heart.


    The next day, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went to see photographer Yang Chen. He also took a little assistant named Xu Tong with him. In this follow-up shoot, in addition to paying him a fixed amount of money for photography, there are also round-trip air tickets and accommodation for the whole journey. However, the money is small for Han 3000.


    Although Yang Chen has never met Han 3000, he is still very familiar with Han 3000, because he is also a native of Yuncheng. In Yuncheng, even three-year-old children have heard of Han 3000''s brilliant deeds. Of course, after experiencing the people''s Square, his previous ideas have changed dramatically.


    Jiang Fu''s kneeling has been known all over the city, so when Yang Chen saw Han 3000, he was a little stiff and didn''t dare to despise him.


    There is no way to know for sure whether he is a coward or a white face, and whether he has a soft meal. But what is certain is that he can make Jiang Fu kneel down, which is enough to show that he is not simple.


    Xu Tong has also heard about Han 3000''s reputation for a long time, so she looks forward to meeting Han 3000 today. She can also be said to be curious. She wants to see what kind of person she is, who can endure three years of humiliation in the Su family.


    When she first saw Han 3000, Xu Tong was a little surprised, because it didn''t conform to her imagination of Han 3000.


    Although xiaobailian must be handsome, Han 3000 is much more handsome than ordinary xiaobailian. Even the fresh meat on the screen is not as handsome as Han 3000 in Xu Tong''s opinion.


    "Miss Su, we are ready to start any time." Yang Chen said to Su Yingxia.


    "Just call me to welcome the summer. Don''t call me Miss Su. I look like a student." Su Yingxia said. This sentence makes Yang Chen feel good about Su Yingxia. He has undertaken this work many times, and his clients are very rich. However, many of those rich people are arrogant and treat him as a servant. It''s rare for such approachable clients as Su Yingxia¡° OK, I''m not welcome. I''ve had several shooting experiences in bedrock Island, so I''m familiar with the wedding dress shops there. You can rest assured about choosing wedding dresses at that time. " Yang Chen said¡° It seems that I have nothing to worry about. For the plane this afternoon, you should prepare first and come to meet you then. " Su Yingxia said¡° No problem. " After Han 3000 and Su Yingxia left, Xu Tong said to Yang Chen, "brother Chen, Han 3000 is different from the legendary one."¡° What''s the legend like? " Yang Chen asked with a smile. Xu Tong Du mouth, said: "is not like that, what losers waste, waste, into the small white face, you have not heard of it?" Yang Chen laughed and said: "hearing is false, seeing is true, and the people''s Square is so noisy. If you want to say that he is a loser, do you believe it?"¡° Is he the kind of hidden son of an aristocratic family who plays on TV? " Xu Tong said curiously. Yang Chen shakes his head. He can guess the identity of Han 3000, but one thing is for sure. Most of the rumors about him are false. Over the years, he has only done one thing, that is, Jiang Fu kneels down on the people''s Square. But this one thing is enough to prove that he is not simple¡° They''re just customers. Do what you should do. Don''t worry about other things. " Yang Chen said. Xu Tong nodded, but her curiosity couldn''t be contained at all. Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia are also ready to go. They have nothing to prepare. They call Shen lingyao and Qi Yiyun out for lunch at noon. When Shen lingyao knew that they were going to bedrock island to take their wedding photos, she was envious, but she was also very happy for Su Yingxia, because this trip was the best time to break through their relationship. As long as Han 3000 was no longer such a fool, it should be possible. Qi Yiyun shows blessing on the surface, but she is very unhappy in her heart. The sweetness between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia is like poison to her. She wants to take Han 3000 away from Su Yingxia. The more Han 3000 shows love for Su Yingxia, the less chance she has. This is something she can''t accept. In the current crisis of the Qi family, there must be a person who can carry the beam. At present, Han 3000 is the best candidate. She should try to get Han 3000 anyway¡° I''ll go to the bathroom. " On the way to dinner, Han 3000 stood up and said. Less than 30 seconds, Qi Yiyun also stood up: "I also go to the bathroom, you two can not eat too fast, give me some." Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao smile and don''t think much. Han 3000 is comfortable discharge, toilet suddenly walked into Qi Yiyun, scared him all over a shiver. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 277

    "What are you doing? This is the men''s room." Han 3000 side body, vigilant looking into the men''s toilet Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun has placed a stop sign at the door, so he is not afraid that someone will burst in, take off his glasses and walk to Han 3000.


    "Have you ever been married to Su Yingxia for so long?" Qi Yiyun said in Han 3000''s ear.


    This kind of intimacy beyond friends makes Han 3000''s eyebrows look dignified. Su Yingxia regards Qi Yiyun as a very good sister, but what she is doing now is suspected of destroying their relationship.


    "It''s between us. What''s it to do with you?" Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly reaches out his hand to touch Han 3000''s chest, and asks: "don''t you have this desire?"


    "Qi Yiyun, I''m your best friend''s husband." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Do you think I care about that? As far as I''m concerned, I never care about anything else as long as I''m self serving. " Qi Yiyun put her hands around Han 3000''s neck, and she was very charming at this moment when she took off her glasses, especially her blurred eyes. Even Han 3000''s mind swayed.


    Han Sanyi pushed Qi Yiyun away and said, "I''m not interested in you."


    With that, Han 3000 left the bathroom, leaving Qi Yiyun full of hatred.


    She has lost her dignity to step out of this step, because Qi Yiyun feels that she can''t wait any longer. She can''t watch Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia''s relationship getting better and better. But she didn''t expect that even if she took the initiative to send them to the door, they were rejected by Han Sanqian.


    "Han 3000, you will regret it."


    "After su Yingxia''s evaporation, can you still be so affectionate?"


    "You are mine. No one can stop you."


    Han 3000 returns to the dinner table and pretends that nothing has happened. He doesn''t plan to tell Su Yingxia about it. After all, Su Yingxia regards Qi Yiyun as a sister. If she knows about it, she will be very sad.


    "Han 3000, I warn you, if you don''t take good care of Su Yingxia, I''ll kill you when you come back." Shen lingyao said to Han 3000 with a threatening face.


    Although Shen lingyao is reckless, Han Sanqian can feel that she is really good to Su Yingxia, and regards Su Yingxia as her real best friend, which is totally different from Qi Yiyun.


    "Still use you to say, you''d better think about your own business. I heard that you are unemployed again." Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    This sentence directly hurt Shen lingyao''s heart. She has changed several jobs recently, and her life is extremely bad. Either she is dissatisfied with the company, or the company is dissatisfied with her. She has become a vagrant in exchange.


    "Han 3000, you are deliberately revenge me, deliberately mention my sad things." Shen lingyao pointed to Han 3000 and said angrily.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. If it wasn''t for Shen lingyao''s kindness to Su Yingxia, he didn''t care about these things.


    "Go to the company to report tomorrow. Anyway, the company is short of people, and it''s not bad for you." Han 3000 said.


    Shen lingyao stands up. Han 3000 treats her as a leisure eater. How can Shen lingyao bear it?


    But now she really needs a job, and the Su family is a good opportunity for her, she can''t refuse.


    "Han 3000, I will make you look at me with new eyes. If Yingxia is not here, I will help her to look after the company." Shen lingyao said.


    "Thank God you don''t make trouble." Han 3000 intentionally stimulates a way.


    Shen lingyao was so angry that she was short of breath. Seeing this, Su Yingxia said with a smile: "Yao Yao, he looks down on you so much. You have to work hard to make him lose his chin and let him know the consequences of looking down on you."


    Shen lingyao snorted coldly and said, "welcome summer, don''t worry. Some people will regret it. Then I will point my nose and tell him that Shen lingyao is also a capable person."


    Qi Yiyun goes back to the dinner table and doesn''t see any difference. He still talks with Su Yingxia enthusiastically. Han 3000 has some helplessness about this kind of person. If she is not su Yingxia''s best friend, Han 3000 can try to make her disappear in Su Yingxia''s sight. However, Su Yingxia has deep feelings for her and hurt her. Su Yingxia is certainly not happy, Han 3000 can only let her go.


    However, if Qi Yiyun dares to hurt Su Yingxia, Han 3000 will never let her go.


    After dinner, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia go home to pick up their luggage. They pick up their luggage and catch up with Yang Chen and Xu Tong, then go to the airport.


    Bedrock island is a very popular tourist attraction, and there is no need to go abroad, so it has become the first choice for Chinese people to take a vacation, which can be seen from the full number of flights.


    Sitting in the first class, Su Yingxia and Yang Chen discuss the details of some wedding photos and the effect she wants to present.


    As a professional photographer, Yang Chen also gave Su Yingxia a lot of advice. Han 3000 didn''t participate in these things. After all, he was a layman. He just had to follow the arrangements.


    It''s evening when we arrived at bedrock island. Although it''s not the peak season for tourism, the hotels are already full of people. Han 340 people finally found a hotel with vacant rooms to rest.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll go to choose our wedding dress. There are five places worth shooting. It takes about three days to shoot. Do you think it''s too much?" In the room, Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "Not much. As long as you like, it won''t be a problem to shoot for a month." Han said that he didn''t care about the shooting time, as long as Su Yingxia was happy, everything would be satisfied.


    Su Yingxia is very happy that everything goes with Han 3000, but she still has to take care of Han 3000''s feelings. After all, the relationship between husband and wife is not the demand and satisfaction of one side, but the feelings of both sides. Only such feelings can last for a long time.


    Su Yingxia will never be arrogant in front of Han 3000. If you don''t cherish the hard won feelings, what''s the meaning of regret when you lose them.


    When she goes to bed at night, Su Yingxia is always in a confused state, because she is about to put on her wedding dress again. This feeling is very exciting for her. She put on her wedding dress three years ago, but now, she is not only willing, but also can''t wait.


    The next morning, as usual, they got up at six o''clock for a run. After a run, they had breakfast in the hotel. After meeting Yang Chen and Xu Tong, they went to the wedding dress shop that Yang Chen was familiar with.


    This is the most advanced wedding dress shop in bedrock island. It provides services of renting and selling wedding dresses. There is a treasure of Zhendian in the shop. The wedding dress made by hand is worth more than two million yuan. Yang Chen has been here several times a year for so many years, but Zhendian treasure has always been in the shop, which shows that no one will buy this kind of thing with no cost performance.


    For many people, wedding dress will only be worn once in their life, so most people will choose to rent wedding dress, even if they buy it, they will not buy it so expensive. And the real rich, even if the demand for wedding dress is very high, will also ask the master to customize by hand, not to shop.


    Yang Chen and the owner of the wedding dress shop are very familiar with each other. A middle-aged woman in her forties is not old at all because of proper maintenance. Her charm is still lingering. Compared with ordinary women, her charm is more attractive to men.


    "Yang Chen, you haven''t come for months. I thought you forgot me." The landlady warmly greets Yang Chen.


    "Business is poor. I haven''t received the order from bedrock island for a long time. I''m afraid you''ll forget me." Yang Chen said with a smile.


    The two of them are looking at each other, obviously with some stories.


    "Rent or buy?" Asked the landlady.


    Yang Chen looked at Su Yingxia and said, "this is the guest. You have to ask her."


    Su Yingxia has been lost by the wedding dress in the window at this time. The wedding dress in front of her is the most attractive one in the shop. She can''t even move her eyes.


    "Little beauty, you really have eyes. This wedding dress is the treasure of the shop. Are you interested in it?" The landlady went to Su Yingxia and asked. Almost all the customers who came to the store would be attracted by its beauty, but without exception, they would be scared off after hearing its price.


    "It''s beautiful." Su Yingxia sighed.


    "This set of wedding dress is made by hand and designed by a master himself. There is only one set in the world. It took a whole year to sew, but the price is a little expensive. If you like this style, I can introduce you some similar styles." The landlady didn''t deliberately look down on people, but she had experienced too many such things. Once she said the price, the guests would give up, so she didn''t bother to introduce the wedding dress too much.


    "How much is it for one time?" Su Yingxia asked.


    The landlady shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, this wedding dress is only for sale but not for rent, because the price is too expensive. If it''s damaged, I can''t afford such a loss."


    "How much is it?" Han 3000 asked.


    The landlady took a look at Han 3000. She was very handsome, but she didn''t look like a rich man. She would die if she said a price, right?


    "2.65 million." Said the landlady.


    Su Yingxia grows up in amazement. A wedding dress costs more than two million yuan! And this kind of clothes can''t be worn at ordinary times when you buy them home.


    As for Su Yingxia''s expression, the landlady is not surprised. Everyone will have such an expression after hearing the price.


    "That''s it." Han 3000 said.


    Now it''s the boss''s turn to be shocked. She can''t believe it. She looks at Han 3000. He looks very simple, but he wants to buy more than two million things without blinking an eye?


    The boss''s wife looks at Yang Chen and wants to ask what kind of person the guests he brings and how powerful the money is. But Yang Chen is also very shocked at this time.


    Su''s company is in crisis now. Han 3000 bought this wedding dress for face. It''s not worth it at all.


    "Are you sure you want to buy it?" The landlady asked Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia took Lahan 3000 by the hand and said, "it''s so expensive, and it can only be worn once. It''s not so expensive."


    "But besides this wedding dress, is there any other choice?" Han 3000 laughs. The landlady can''t help but roll a white eye. The wedding dress of more than two hundred thousand is just barely worthy. What kind of rich man is it? It''s not for fun¡° Why don''t you two discuss it more carefully. " With that, the landlady went to Yang Chen and took Yang Chen outside the store¡° Yang Chen, what''s the matter with these two people? I can''t see that this man is the rich man. " The landlady asked Yang Chen. Yang Chen doesn''t know how to describe it to the landlady. Although Han 3000''s image has changed after the square incident, there should be no argument about his eating soft food. After all, Han 3000 hasn''t done anything in Su''s family for three years, which is well known. But now, he has to spend so much money to buy Su Yingxia''s wedding dress, Even Yang Chen is not sure if Han 3000 has such economic strength. Or is he using Su Yingxia''s money to support himself¡° The woman is the boss of a company. The man is hard to say. I''m not sure. " Yang Chen said. Hearing this, the landlady shriveled her mouth and said, "it turns out that she is a soft eater. She gives herself face with a woman''s money. This kind of man is too brazen." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 278

    In the store, Su Yingxia is not willing to buy such expensive wedding dresses, because in her opinion, such expensive things are unnecessary. It costs more than two million to take photos as a souvenir, which is not a worthwhile thing.


    "Three thousand. Let''s look at the others. It''s too expensive." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "It''s hard to wait for the wedding dress to be made up. How can I let you wear someone else''s wedding dress? In my opinion, more than two million people are already very cheap. This matter is up to me, OK?" Han 3000 said.


    The tone of gentle inquiry, but let Su Yingxia feel a strong irresistible, Su Yingxia know, this money for Han 3000, maybe really nothing.


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but it''s so decided." Han 3000 decisive decision, no longer give Su Yingxia any chance to refute.


    Su Yingxia can only nod, although some distressed, but the heart is still very happy.


    On one side, Xu Tong looks at Su Yingxia with envy. Three years ago, when Han 3000 became redundant, the whole Cloud City said that Su Yingxia was blind. How could she let a loser become redundant? But now Xu Tong thinks that she is the happiest woman in the world. The man around her is not the one rumored by the outside world. On the contrary, she has a kind of domineering CEO fan.


    At this time, the landlady and Yang Chen returned to the store and asked Han 3000, "have you discussed it? Are you sure you want it? "


    "Yes, pay first and try again?" Han 3000 said.


    Although the landlady is very happy to make money, she despises Han 3000. A man who uses a woman''s money to put gold on his face can''t get any favor from her.


    "Of course." Said the landlady.


    Swipe the card to pay, and then Su Yingxia tries on the clothes. Due to the inconvenience of wearing the wedding dress, Xu Tong also goes to the dressing room to help.


    "I heard that your wife''s family runs a company. What do you do?" The landlady chatted with Han 3000 while Su Yingxia was changing her clothes, but the disdain in her tone was obvious.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "what do I do, you did not ask Yang Chen, also need to ask again?"


    Yang Chen is a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 guesses what they just went out to do.


    "I just wonder why the chairman of a company is willing to marry someone like you." The landlady said faintly, although she admitted that Han 3000 was very handsome, Su Yingxia was also very beautiful, and as the chairman of the board, her excellence did not need words to describe. It was very easy for a person like her to find an excellent man, but she had such a small white face, which made the landlady confused.


    "Who am I, a man like me?" Han 3000 looks at the landlady with a smile on her face.


    Simultaneous interpreting Yang Chen''s mind, the landlady knew that it was only a very superficial matter, but he knew that Han three thousand had knelt down in the Cloud City to let Jiang Fu, and the whole cloud city was rumored that Han three thousand might have a hidden identity, because with the ability of Su family, he could never let Jiang Fu kneel down, if it was really like the rumor. If the boss wife''s harsh words irritate him, I don''t know what will happen.


    But Yang Chen didn''t remind the landlady too much that his relationship with the landlady is ambiguous, but it is only limited to the love of dew. If he can verify Han 3000''s identity through the landlady, he is still happy to see it.


    People have curiosity, to be able to satisfy their curiosity, and will not hurt themselves, Yang Chen naturally is willing.


    "How do I know? I''m asking you, aren''t I?" Landlady light said.


    "If you ask me, do I have to tell you?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I don''t have to know if I don''t have to." The proprietress was in a state of lack of interest.


    In a short time, Su Yingxia came out of the dressing room. She was better dressed in white than snow. At the moment, Su Yingxia was like a fairy from fairyland. Not only Han 3000 was silly, but also Yang Chen and the landlady.


    As the owner of a wedding dress shop, the landlady has seen countless women looking at the wedding dress, but she has never seen Su Yingxia so exciting, which makes her wonder why such a beautiful woman would marry such a useless man.


    Han 3000 can''t help but walk up to Su Yingxia, eyes dull said: "you must fall into the trap."


    "What trap?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 puzzled.


    "Otherwise, how could it fall from the sky to the earth?" Han 3000 said.


    When Su Yingxia heard Han 3000''s love talk, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''ve never learned love talk. It''s so rustic."


    "It''s not a love story. It''s my inner feelings." Han 3000 said.


    One side of the boss turned her eyes, Han 3000 this level of love words is too low-end, this kind of mouth, how to coax Su Yingxia?


    "This is the most incompetent man I''ve ever met. He can''t even talk about love." The landlady said softly beside Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen is also shocked by Su Yingxia''s beauty. It''s said that Su Yingxia is the most beautiful woman in Yuncheng. This is true. Even if it''s exaggerated, there are few people who can find someone better than Su Yingxia in Yuncheng. Next, Han 3000 also chose a suit to wear as a formal dress. Han 3000''s temperament was also reflected. Although he was not valued by his family since childhood, he was born into a rich family after all. His temperament is superior to others, which is incomparable. The boss''s wife swallowed her saliva. Before Han 3000, she felt very handsome. After changing into a suit, she had to say that she was more charming. Perhaps, it was because of this that he was able to conquer Su Yingxia, the chairman of the board¡° If the clothes are decided, let''s go to the first shooting location first. " Yang Chen goes to Han 3000 and says¡° I have no problem Han three thousand finish, turn to see to Su Ying summer¡° I don''t have a problem. With more than two million wedding dresses, what else can I find fault with? " Su Yingxia said¡° Let''s go. " Han 3000 said to Yang Chen. When she was about to leave the wedding dress shop, the landlady suddenly said to Han 3000, "you love your wife so much, you should want to give her all the best things in the world."¡° Of course. " Han 3000 said¡° Two days later, there will be an auction on bedrock island. There is a necklace called eternal. Do you want to try if you can take it? " Said the landlady¡° By that name, it''s worth it. " Han 3000 said. The proprietress looks at Han 3000''s back and shows strong disdain. There are many dignitaries and dignitaries participating in the auction, and the heat of this necklace has been very hot by the auctioneer. At that time, it must be a fierce bidding fight. The reason why she mentions this is that she wants Han 3000 to show her true colors at the auction. A set of more than two million wedding dress is nothing, this eternal is the real rich man''s plaything¡° If you dare to bid once, you have courage. " The landlady laughed to herself. When we got to the first shooting spot, a couple took the lead to occupy the best position, so Han and others had to wait. The couple also came to bedrock island to take wedding photos. When the woman saw Su Yingxia''s wedding dress, her face immediately showed an envious expression. She went to the same wedding dress shop, so she knew the value of Su Yingxia''s wedding dress. Unexpectedly, the treasure of Zhendian was bought. People have the heart of comparison, especially the jealous women, when they see that they are inferior to others, jealousy will be more intense¡° Look at her. She''s wearing that two million wedding dress. Look at me again. " The original very harmonious shooting changed its flavor because of jealousy. The woman looked at her man discontentedly. Yu Guang, a man, has been looking at Su Yingxia secretly for a long time, because Su Yingxia''s beauty can''t be ignored, but in front of his wife, he still has to pretend that he doesn''t care¡° Do you really think there''s a fool who spends more than two million yuan on a dress that''s worn only once? What she has must be a copy, a fake. " The man disdains of say. As soon as the woman heard this, she immediately felt that it was possible, and looked at Su Yingxia''s expression, which was full of ridicule. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 279

    When the two of them finished shooting and passed Han 3000 and others, the woman said in a strange tone: "if you don''t have money, you still have to put on the blame to make you fat, and you''re not afraid of being laughed at."


    "Man, how much did you spend on this replica? Where did you make it? The workmanship is not very good. It''s so rough that it looks fake." The man said to Han 3000, laughing.


    "Since you know this wedding dress, your wife''s clothes should be rented in the same wedding dress shop. When you return the wedding dress later, you''ll find out." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Of course I want to see it, but my wife''s wedding dress is not rented. It costs more than 100000 yuan to buy. It''s much more expensive than your blame." The man said with a proud smile.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. He is too lazy to talk nonsense with this kind of person. Han 3000 doesn''t even have the desire to deal with him.


    During the shooting process, they are like a pair of sweet lovers. The cooperation of all kinds of postures is full of sweet atmosphere, which makes Xu Tong, who is also a woman, envious. She never has the idea of getting married. However, when she sees Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, she has the idea of getting married. She also wants to wear a beautiful wedding dress, Finish this sweet thing with your prince charming.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly said to Han 3000, "why don''t you kneel down and let''s take a special picture?"


    Han 3000 didn''t know what Su Yingxia wanted to do. Naturally, he tried his best to cooperate. After kneeling down, he asked, "what else do you want to do?"


    Su Yingxia said helplessly: "who wants you to kneel down, it''s not a mistake. When you make a mistake later, I''ll make you kneel on the washboard."


    Han three thousand embarrassed smile, raised a leg, into a single knee kneeling action.


    Su Yingxia stretched out her right hand. Han 3000 didn''t need to remind her to hold her hand.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    Han three thousand see this, in the heart immediately anxious, how to cry for no reason, is oneself do wrong?


    "I..."


    "I will." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian is struck by lightning. He finally understands what Su Yingxia is going to do. He kneels down on one knee, only missing a ring. However, Han Sanqian can feel the form of marriage proposal.


    These three words, Han 3000 never thought of being able to say from Su Yingxia''s mouth.


    And now, it happened. For Han 3000, everything in the world is incomparable.


    At this moment, Su Yingxia expressed his real willingness to marry Han 3000.


    In the past three years, although their relationship has improved, they have not reached the true couple. Now, Han 3000 knows that the life track of Su Yingxia and he are completely integrated.


    From this moment on, they are a real couple.


    "I, I forgot to bring my ring." Han 3000 said excitedly.


    Su Yingxia wiped tears from the corner of her eyes, shook her head and said, "I don''t want a ring. As long as I have you, I can do nothing."


    Han 3000''s eyebrows trembled and his eyes glittered. He couldn''t help holding Su Yingxia.


    "For three years, all my efforts in the past three years have finally been rewarded. God, I will never let Su Yingxia suffer any more grievances in my life." Han 3000 looks up to the sky and roars, and the humiliation of the past three years disappears at this moment.


    In the whole three years, who can understand what Han 3000''s forbearance means? He doesn''t care about any humiliation. He is also welcomed with a smile when he is riding on his head. All this is for Su Yingxia. Now, he finally gets what he wants.


    All the flowers in the world are blooming, which makes you smile.


    They laugh and cry, and all the estrangement in the past three years vanishes.


    Xu Tong secretly wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes. Although she could not understand the feelings of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, the atmosphere moved her very much.


    "Brother Chen, in fact, she is happy." Xu Tong said.


    Yang Chen nodded, outsiders say that Su Yingxia because of a waste man''s burden and all kinds of grievances, but who can know, in fact, her happiness, ordinary people simply do not realize.


    "Maybe the whole cloud city is wrong about Han 3000. This time, we may have a chance to see what kind of person Han 3000 is." Yang Chen said that the landlady deliberately mentioned the auction. Yang Chen knew that it was the landlady''s intention to embarrass Han 3000.


    If he is not a waste, then this auction will probably be able to witness Han 3000''s ability.


    At this time, just now that a man and a woman had arrived at the wedding dress shop and saw that the wedding dress in the window had disappeared. The woman''s mood fell to the bottom.


    The fact tells her that the wedding dress she saw just now is really true. It''s just self consolation to say that it''s fake.


    "Madame, has the wedding dress really been bought?" The man is not reconciled to the boss asked.


    "Yes, do you see it?" Said the landlady.


    Men in the face of the fact, had to bow, now think about their mockery of Han 3000, like a slap in the face.


    "I don''t know what that woman thinks of him. I heard that the woman is a chairman, while the man is just a white face." The landlady said disdainfully¡° Little white face Hearing this, the man regained his self-confidence. Although the wedding dress he bought was not expensive, it was his own money. If Han 3000 was really a white face, what else could he compare with him¡° Landlady, do you mean the money for wedding dress is given by women? "¡° Although he swiped the card, the money should belong to the woman. " Said the landlady¡° Wife, I''m right. That guy looks like a loser. How could he be a rich man? But I didn''t expect that he was so low-level and was a little white faced. " The man said with a smile¡° By the way, he may also attend the auction that I told you before, and boast with me that he wants to capture eternity. If you want to see a good show at that time, you can go and have a look. " The landlady knew that this was caused by the jealousy of women, so they came to inquire about it. So she mentioned the auction. It''s not a bad thing to have more people to watch the little white face¡° He''s going, and I''m going, of course. This kind of small white face makes a man lose face. I''d like to see what he can photograph. " Said the man. After a whole day''s shooting, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia return to the hotel. They are very tired. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to move after lying on the bed. Han 3000 can only order a meal to the room¡° I didn''t expect that taking wedding photos was also a coolie job. I didn''t feel it before. " Su Yingxia was paralyzed on the bed in a big shape, not even willing to move his fingers. Han 3000 is in good condition. Although he is a little tired, he is not as tired as Su Yingxia¡° Three years ago, you probably wanted to kill me Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have no bad feelings, so when it comes to this matter, there''s nothing to avoid. He said frankly: "I didn''t even know your name at that time, and suddenly broke into my life. How can I accept it?" Han Sanqian nodded understandably. If it was him, he could not accept this kind of thing, which is why he would let Su Yingxia everywhere¡° By the way, why does grandfather want me to marry you? Do you know grandfather? " Su Yingxia asked curiously. Han 3000''s relationship with the Su family is not deep. In Han 3000''s opinion, the original Rufu is also a coincidence. He said, "I didn''t know him until I got to Yuncheng. He also mentioned Rufu on his own initiative." Su Yingxia doesn''t ask any more questions, because the next question may involve something Han 3000 doesn''t want to say. Su Yingxia won''t force Han 3000 to tell her. She knows that when the time is right, she will be able to know what she wants to know¡° I''m tired. Let''s have a rest Su Yingxia said¡° Have a rest. I''ll go out Han 3000 said. After leaving the hotel, Han 3000 goes to the auction company. Since he wants to participate in the auction, he needs to know about it first, and this kind of auction should need admission tickets, which needs to be prepared in advance. Although the necklace named eternal has never been seen, the name he said is worth buying. It''s not a joke. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 280

    Hangyang auction company has a huge influence in China. It can be said that it is the largest auction company. It has branches and auction houses in many big cities. The annual sales volume is as high as 10 billion yuan, and even many cultural relics and antiques flow out from Hangyang auction company. It has an extraordinary position in the auction industry, and not only that, but also has a great influence in the world, It is said that the boss of Hangyang auction company bought a small country because of his amazing financial resources. Of course, such rumors have not been confirmed.


    "I''m looking for the person in charge of your company." Han 3000 stood at the door of the company and said to the security guard.


    After strict training, the company''s security guards are courteous to everyone, and never look down on others, because Hangyang auction company''s aim is that everyone is a potential customer and can''t offend. Moreover, the more rich people are, the more low-key they are. They are not willing to take risks to offend any rich people.


    "Do you have an appointment, sir?" The security guard asked Han 3000.


    "No Han 3000 said.


    "If you don''t have an appointment, I''m afraid it''s difficult to see the person in charge, but I can let you know." Said the guard.


    As for the attitude of the security guard, Han 3000 was a bit surprised. He opened his mouth to see the person in charge. The security guard was very polite to him. The inside information of the big companies was really different. They were very strict in training ordinary employees, unlike some small companies, which thought they were superior.


    "Thank you." Han 3000 also politely responded.


    Not long after the security guard left, a middle-aged man followed him back.


    "Hello, I''m Liu Zhang, head of bedrock Island branch. What can I do for you?" Liu Zhang asked.


    "I''m very interested in your eternal necklaces, but I''ve never been to an auction, so I don''t know the process very well. Maybe I need to verify the items in the assets?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Follow me, sir." Liu Zhang said with a smile that those who dare to be interested in eternity must have great strength. Naturally, this kind of distinguished guest should be brought to the VIP room for reception.


    When he arrived at the VIP room, Liu Zhang explained to Han 3000, "as for asset verification, it can also be done on site, but since you are here in person, I can tell you about the rules of the auction."


    "You say it." Han 3000 said.


    "The seats in the auction venue are divided into five areas. For the top VIP seats, the assets must exceed one billion, and..."


    Before Liu Zhang spoke, Han 3000 interrupted him, took out a bank card and said, "I should be qualified to sit in the top VIP position."


    After taking the bank card, Liu Zhang handed it to the beauty assistant and said with a smile, "Sir, if you are interested in the eternal necklace, I can take you to have a look ahead of time after verification. You have the opportunity to evaluate it. This is the privilege of top VIP."


    "No, I like the word eternity very much. As for what things are like, I don''t care." Han 3000 said.


    Liu Zhang has met all kinds of rich people and people with different personalities. However, he has never heard of Han 3000''s saying. Just two words, is he willing to spend a lot of money? This has to make Liu Zhang feel that he is joking.


    The assistant quickly returned to the VIP room, and his attitude towards Han 3000 was obviously more cautious.


    "Eleven digits." Assistant said to Liu Zhang.


    Hearing these four words, Liu Zhang''s eyes widened. This is an overweight VIP. I didn''t expect that such a rich man would come to him on his own initiative!


    "Sir, I apologize for my impoliteness." Liu Zhang did not show disdain. He just thought Han 3000 was joking. But even so, he still sent an apology to Han 3000. This is Hangyang''s attitude towards distinguished guests.


    Han three thousand smile, took the bank card, said: "your company is the most no shelf I have ever seen, otherwise, the security has already driven me away, a word can see the person in charge of the company, not many."


    Liu Zhang has a face of shame. Before, he thought that the company''s regulations would be very troublesome. But now, it seems that it is not unreasonable for the boss to set such a system. It is unimaginable for such a distinguished guest to offend him.


    "Our company is committed to serving every guest well. This is what we should do. If you have any other needs, please raise them now. I will try my best to meet them." Liu Zhang said.


    "No, I''ve got the top VIP position. What''s not satisfied with it?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "It should be, it should be." Liu zhanglianlian said that Han 3000, who is rich but without any airs, still appreciates it very much. He is not like some upstarts, who have little money but still drag themselves to heaven.


    "I''ll go first."


    Liu Zhang and his assistant sent Han 3000 to the company gate and watched Han 3000 leave.


    "Mr. Liu, this young man is walking on the street. He doesn''t look like a rich man at all." Assistant said to Liu Zhang.


    "The more rich he is, the more low-key he is. However, he is too rich, and he is still so young that he doesn''t know which family he is." Liu Zhang said.


    The assistant sighed and said, "it''s a pity that there should be a woman like him." Liu Zhang looked at the assistant and said with a smile, "it''s not that I look down on you. It''s good if you can find a man with ten million assets. Don''t even think about such a person." At this time, another man and a woman came to the company. They were a couple who met Han 3000 at the wedding dress scenic spot¡° I want to see the person in charge. " Ma Yanyi said to Liu Zhang in a high and angry manner. Liu Zhang was stunned and said, "I am. What can I do for you?"¡° I''m going to attend the auction in a few days. You can arrange a better place for me. " Ma Yan said. There is a low-key Han 3000 before and a publicity Ma Yan after. The sharp contrast between the two makes Liu Zhang feel helpless. A look at Ma Yan this kind of person is half irrigation, not a few money, on the contrary or a pair of arrogant domineering appearance¡° No problem, but verify your assets first. " Liu Zhang said¡° This card has more than 20 million yuan. If you don''t believe it, you can verify it. " Ma Yan said. More than 20 million, for ordinary people, it''s astronomical, but for Liu Zhang, who deals with rich people all day, it''s really nothing. And more than 20 million, it''s just a beginning, and the seats you can get are also the lowest¡° No need to verify. You can sit in area 5. " Liu Zhang said¡° Area five? High or not? " Ma Yan asked¡° People with assets of less than 50 million can only live in area 5. " Liu Zhang explained¡° Isn''t that the lowest position? " Ma Yan said discontentedly¡° I''m sorry. That''s the company''s rule. " Liu Zhang said apologetically. Ma Yan didn''t come here today to take the lowest position. He had to sit on the top of the board. He took part in the auction to see Han 3000''s jokes. How could he not show his superiority in his position¡° How about you arrange a better place for me and I''ll give you some benefits? " Ma Yan said¡° If you want to sit in area 4, it''s not impossible, but you have to make sure you get a lot, regardless of the value of the lot. " Liu Zhang said. Area 5 is actually a place for people to watch. Most people don''t bid. The significance of these people''s existence is to disclose the situation of the auction to the outside world, because the real rich and can live will not publicize these things. In order to reveal the inside story of the auction and improve the influence of the company, There must be such a crowd, so the only way for Ma Yan to improve his seat level is to bid. Of course, this kind of rule is set for people with insufficient assets such as Ma Yan, and those rich people, no matter whether they bid or not, have enough potential power to sit in a higher position. This sentence makes Ma Yan hesitant, because there is no upper limit for bidding. Even if he chooses the unpopular auction, he may not be able to win at a low price. This is a big risk¡° What are you hesitating about? Don''t you give me such a face? " Pan yunyun looks at Ma Yan discontentedly. She lost once in the wedding dress before, but she doesn''t want to lose again in the auction¡° OK, I promised. I just want to buy something. Can''t I afford it? " Mayan see pan yunyun dissatisfaction, immediately agreed to come down. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 281

    Liu Zhang feels helpless for such a person who wants to lose face and live to suffer. If he wants to buy a piece of money worth 20 million at the auction, it''s enough to make him bleed. What''s the use of earning such meaningless face?


    "If you are sure, you have to pay a million yuan deposit first. If you do not bid successfully, the deposit will not be refunded." Liu Zhang reminds a way.


    "How come there is so much nonsense? Do you look down on me?" Ma Yan said discontentedly.


    Liu Zhang shook his head and said, "in that case, please follow me."


    At this time, even the assistant couldn''t help shaking her head secretly. If Han 3000 didn''t show up, she would be a joke. But with the contrast, the gap is ridiculous.


    A person with a fortune of 10 billion is low-key and self-cultivation, but this person with a fortune of 20 million is still arrogant.


    Han 3000 back to the hotel, Su Yingxia has been sleeping, snoring thunder, it seems to be really tired.


    This is the unknown side of the goddess. Who would have thought that Su Yingxia, such a beautiful woman, would snore when she was sleeping?


    In the other room, Yang Chen and the boss''s wife are lying on the bed after they are gentle. This is their relationship. They ask for each other and will not be involved after they are satisfied.


    "Yang Chen, tell me what happened to Su Yingxia." The landlady asked curiously.


    "The Su family is a second-line family in Yuncheng. In the past, Su Yingxia was not very important to the family. But recently, I don''t know what happened to the Su family. She became the chairman of the board of directors, but now her company''s life is not so good. She was targeted by another group of people, and now the whole company has been hollowed out." Yang Chen said that what he knew was only superficial things. As for the internal situation of the Su family, he was not very clear.


    "Han 3000?" The landlady continued.


    "He joined the Su family three years ago, and the whole cloud city was laughing at him, saying that he was a loser. As for who he was, I don''t know." Yang Chen said.


    "This kind of man, too thick skinned, when the small white face when the whole city laugh, he actually has the face to stay in the Su family." The landlady sat up and had a good figure. But she was not shy in front of this old lady. After all, she was an experienced woman. She could never be shy like a little girl.


    "It''s really confusing, but a recent incident has made many people look at him with new eyes." Yang Chen said that he didn''t tell the landlady about the square before. In fact, he wanted the landlady to make Han 3000 difficult to see if he could see Han 3000''s ability. But now that there is an auction, he felt it necessary to remind the landlady to avoid her going too far. After all, he would come to bedrock island in the future with the landlady, At least there''s a chance to be gentle.


    "What''s the matter?" The landlady asked curiously.


    "There is a man named Jiang Fu in Yuncheng. He is very rich, and he unites a group of people with the same identity to deal with Han 3000, and makes Han 3000 kneel down in the square with the most crowded flow of people to apologize to him. There is a lot of noise in Yuncheng. On that day, tens of thousands of people gathered inside and outside the square to watch. Guess what happened in the end?" Yang Chen deliberately tells the story.


    The proprietress sat close to her, deliberately showing off a coquettish manner, and said, "you big villain, you are still playing tricks on me. If you have anything to say, you can''t get out of bed tomorrow."


    Yang Chen smiles, hugs the boss''s wife''s waist, and says, "those big people all kneel down in front of Han 3000, and the people in the square are all silly."


    "Kneel to him?" The landlady was shocked and said, "how can those rich people kneel down to a white face?"


    "This is the strange place. Some people in Yuncheng now say that Han 3000 is not a little white face. He has been in Su''s family for so many years, but he has just hidden his identity. As for whether it is true or false, there is no definite news about it." Yang Chen said.


    The landlady''s expression is serious. When she saw Han 3000 wearing a suit, she felt strange. That kind of aura can never be a loser. It must have a certain identity. It can only be achieved after years of cultivation.


    Can''t you say that he is really a powerful character who conceals his identity.


    But why should such a powerful man join the Su family? Can the family behind him agree with such a disgrace?


    "It''s interesting. I don''t know if he can surprise me at the auction the day after tomorrow. If he can buy the eternal necklace, it will be interesting." The landlady said expectantly.


    "The assets of the Su family and the funds they can use are absolutely no more than 500 million. If he can really buy the eternal necklace, the money must have nothing to do with the Su family." Yang Chen is also curious whether Han 3000 can do it.


    "If I have a dew party with such a person, do I have to work hard to open a wedding dress shop?" The landlady laughed.


    Yang Chen didn''t regard her as her own woman. Yang Chen never cared about her private life. However, on this matter, Yang Chen had to remind her and said, "I advise you to give up this idea, so as not to be a dust in the nose."


    "Am I not attractive enough, mother?" The landlady stood up and deliberately put on a coquettish posture¡° If he is really a big man and is willing to stay in the Su family to be humiliated, is there anything else in the Su family worth trying for besides Su Yingxia? " Yang Chen smiles a way¡° Is this still a kind of love? " Hearing this, the landlady immediately let off steam. Although she is confident in her appearance and figure, she is still far from Su Yingxia. If Han 3000 is not the kind of person who likes flowers, she can''t have a chance¡° I don''t know if it''s love, but I''m a beast now. Do you want to see it? " Yang Chen pulls the proprietress into her arms, and the room is full of the ambiguities again. Su Yingxia didn''t wake up until nearly 10 p.m. when she slept. She opened her eyes and said she was hungry. Han 3000 called room service¡° How long have I slept, and what time has it been? " Su Yingxia asked Han 3000¡° It''s not too late. It''s not dawn yet. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Hear Han 3000 ridicule oneself, Su Yingxia a face apologetic say: "sorry, originally want to accompany you to go out to stroll."¡° After shooting the wedding dress, there is still a lot of time to go shopping. Don''t worry. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia is very worried about the situation of the company, so her plan is to go back to Yuncheng after shooting. However, Han 3000 says that she seems to have to stay in bedrock Island, which makes her feel very uneasy¡° Can I make a call back to Cloud City? " Su Yingxia said¡° Didn''t we agree to leave Cloud City for the time being? " Han Sanqian said that he can meet Su Yingxia''s other requirements, but this thing is not good, because he regards taking wedding photos on bedrock island as his honeymoon. Since it is the honeymoon period, how can he be disturbed by other things¡° All right Su Yingxia no longer insisted, said with a drooping head¡° You can rest assured that things are going very smoothly in Yuncheng. When you go back, you will see a brand new company, and it will certainly develop very well. " Han 3000 said that although he did not go to understand the situation of Yuncheng, Zhong Liang and Qin Lin were there, so he did not need to worry. After the waiter brought the food, Su Yingxia and Han Sanyi had dinner together and then had a rest. The next day, the wedding dress shooting was carried out according to the original plan. Tomorrow is the auction, so it will delay one day. In order to return to Yuncheng as soon as possible, Su Yingxia asked Yang Chen to speed up the progress of wedding dress shooting. The next day''s shooting was undoubtedly more tiring. When she returned to the hotel, Su Yingxia had no strength, and Han 3000 carried her back. Su Yingxia''s mind, Han 3000 see through did not say, let her go. On the day of the auction, Han 3000 was in formal dress, and Su Yingxia was also in western dress. The two talented and beautiful people became a beautiful scenery. Ma Yan and pan yunyun deliberately arrived early at the gate of the shooting venue, but they didn''t enter. They paid a million yuan deposit to get the position of area 4. If they can''t enter with Han Sany, they will lose a lot. How can they show off in front of Han Sany. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 282

    "Here comes the soft eater." Before long, pan yunyun saw Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, and whispered to Ma Yan.


    Ma Yan is proud to straighten his collar. When he sees Su Yingxia, he once again falls into the envy of Han 3000 because of Su Yingxia''s beauty. Why can this kind of white face hook up with a beautiful woman, and he has a rich wife?


    In front of Su Yingxia, pan yunyun is too ashamed to look up, because she not only lost her beauty to Su Yingxia, but also lost her status. When the landlady learned that Su Yingxia was actually the chairman of the company, pan yunyun lost her competitive heart with Su Yingxia, but she also had one thing to compare with Su Yingxia, that is her husband.


    Although Ma Yan is not a top rich man, he is more than enough to eat soft food compared with Han 3000.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to come to the auction." Ma Yan said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence that you deliberately wait for me here. I didn''t make you wait too long, did I?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Ma Yan''s eyes a cold, this matter is seen through, how many let him some embarrassment.


    "I didn''t talk to you. You''re such a soft eater. You disgrace us men. Who''s willing to talk to you?" Ma Yan cold voice way.


    "How can I hear the sour taste of envy? You don''t want to be a little white face and eat soft food like me, do you?" Han 3000 said.


    Ma Yan showed the expression of ridicule, this guy even takes pride in such a disgraceful thing as eating soft food. It''s true that people are extremely cheap and the world is invincible.


    "With tens of millions of wealth, do I still need soft food? You don''t think all the men in the world are the same as you. What a joke. " Ma Yan laughs.


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "the auction is about to start. You should continue to blow at the door. I have no problem, but please get out of my way."


    Ma Yan said with a smile: "it''s time for you to enter, otherwise, the position of area 5 will be occupied, but I don''t worry. The position of area 4 is not what ordinary people can do."


    Han 3000 finally knows why he will deliberately wait at the door. It turns out that he has this kind of careful thinking. However, Han 3000 really can''t understand Ma Yan''s behavior. Doesn''t he have a brain? Compared with a man who can buy more than two million wedding dresses, more money, more seats?


    "That''s right." Han 3000 gives Ma Yan a thumbs up.


    Ma Yan is even more proud of Han 3000''s recognition. He doesn''t think that Han 3000 is a person who will sit in any position. He takes Han 3000 as a white face, but he doesn''t think about Su Yingxia''s identity. Even if Han 3000 doesn''t compare his wealth to him, even Su Yingxia and Ma Yan can''t match him. He is completely dazzled by Pan yunyun''s desire to show off his revenge.


    After the four enter the arena together, Han 3000 sees Yang Chen and the boss''s wife in area 5, and Yang Chen is still waving to him.


    Seeing this, Ma Yan''s sense of superiority was even stronger. He reminded Han 3000, "your friends are calling you, and you''re not going yet."


    At this time, a staff member in a white shirt came to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, this way, please." The staff said respectfully.


    Han 3000 nodded and went with the staff.


    "How can there be such a boring person." Su Yingxia took Han 3000''s hand and said helplessly and inexplicably.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Although this kind of thing seems to be idiotic, he has seen more idiotic things, especially those rich second generation who are used to raising by their family since childhood. Their behavior is even more ridiculous. What they do is like a three-year-old who has not grown up.


    "Ma Yan doesn''t know how much money he spent to sit in No. 4 district. If he doesn''t show off in front of us, he will definitely feel at a loss." Han 3000 explained with a smile.


    At this time, Su Yingxia didn''t know where he was going, so he said, "it''s strange that it''s different to sit there."


    "Of course it''s not the same. You remember the look in these people''s eyes now." Han 3000 said.


    Eyes?


    Many people who look at them have doubts in their eyes, and some men also show their coloring. But in Su Yingxia''s opinion, it''s nothing strange. The doubts are because they don''t know each other. As for the color, Su Yingxia has long been used to it. After all, she is known as the first beauty in Yuncheng.


    "Where are we going?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Soon you''ll know."


    Looking at the back of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, pan yunyun couldn''t help asking: "where are they going?"


    Ma Yan frowned. He also wanted to know about this problem. No one came to greet the distinguished guests in area 4, but someone welcomed Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, indicating that the area they were sitting in was more advanced than area 4!


    "This little white face is really lucky. I''ve lost a million dollars." Ma Yan said with gnashing teeth.


    Yang Chen and his wife, who have been seated in the Fifth District, have been following Han 3000. They know that they will not be seated in the Fifth District, and their position has become a curious thing.


    "Guess where they can sit?" The landlady asked Yang Chen¡° If he really wants to take the eternal necklace, sitting in the top VIP should not be a problem Yang Chen took a deep breath and said. If it is based on this inference, they can really sit in the top VIP seats, but the landlady has always been skeptical about Han 3000''s plan to take the eternal necklace. After all, Yang Chen has already told her the value of Su Yingxia''s company, and Han 3000 wants to use women''s money to support her face, which is not more than two million, But Su Yingxia can''t afford to spend hundreds of millions¡° Who are these two people? I haven''t seen them before. They have the strength to sit in the top VIP position. "¡° If you don''t have a fortune of more than one billion, you are not qualified to sit there. Is this young man still the second generation of the top rich? "¡° To be so valued by the auctioneer, it seems that he is going to spend a lot of money to win a smile. Today''s finale is very interesting. I heard that Lu Xun is also very interested in eternal necklaces. " Lu Xun is a well-known second-generation rich man in bedrock island. He is the richest man on the island. His family''s industry in bedrock Island accounts for almost 30% of the whole bedrock island. His financial resources are amazing. He has long said that he would take down the eternal necklace. This is a reminder to others. Don''t argue with Lu Xun¡° He... He''s sitting in the top VIP position. " Seeing Han 3000 seated, Ma Yan''s eyes turn green with anger. The area 4, which took one million yuan to complete, becomes extremely ridiculous in front of the top VIP, and he has not made any profit after spending money. At this time, only God can understand how uncomfortable Ma Yan''s mood is¡° Is this woman so rich? " Pan yunyun refused to accept and said that she just sat down on the one billion hurdles, and the status gap was beyond her imagination. Ma Yan''s eyes are more focused on Han 3000, because he knows that he can''t compare with Su Yingxia, so he can only find psychological comfort in Han 3000¡° This kind of man is just lucky to meet the blind god Ma Yan said hatefully. On the other hand, the proprietress and Yang Chen have different expressions, because Yang Chen has long expected such a result, but the proprietress''s last fluke is gone¡° It seems that your guess is going to win the prize. Su Yingxia, the chairman of the board, is the second time. He is the master. " The landlady sighed¡° If it''s the owner, I''ll see when the auction starts. " Yang Chen said that even so, he can''t be sure that his guess must be right, because sitting in that position doesn''t cost money, unless Han 3000 can really take the eternal necklace. After sitting down, Su Yingxia was a little puzzled, because there were many people in other areas, only here, only two of them¡° Why is there no one else sitting here? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Now look at the eyes of those people. " Han 3000 said that he didn''t answer the question. Although Su Yingxia didn''t understand Han 3000''s meaning, she read it again according to Han 3000''s words. Only then did she find that her previous doubts turned into shock. At this time, some men''s color intention also converged, and her expression was also with some fear¡° They... What''s wrong with them? " Su Yingxia asked strangely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 283

    "This is the top VIP position. You have to have more than a billion dollars to sit here. They will be surprised if they haven''t seen us." Han 3000 explained with a smile.


    A billion dollar family is qualified to sit here!


    Su Yingxia''s eyes become the same as others, because her wealth is obviously not up to the standard, which means that Han 3000 can sit here not because of her relationship.


    One billion, even for the Su family, is an unattainable number, but he


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Actually, I have a lot of money." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia nodded. After Han 3000 bought the hillside villa, she guessed that Han 3000 was rich, but she didn''t expect to be so rich.


    After the auction officially started, a lot of auction items caused fierce bidding, but Han 3000 was not interested in these items. Since he came for the eternal necklace, he would not sell it if it didn''t appear.


    At this time, Ma Yan was very hard pressed and paid a deposit of one million yuan. Naturally, he didn''t want to lose one million yuan. If he could get a piece of auction, at least he would not lose too much. But at present, no piece of auction is worth less than three million yuan, which makes Ma Yan even have no chance to sell, which makes Ma Yan very anxious.


    Although the auction items have a certain value, this value is higher for those who like to collect such things. If Ma Yan only likes the ostentatious surface, what''s the difference between buying these things and garbage? Even if he sells them after he gets them, it''s a loss. The water content of the auction is already high, so it''s a big loss.


    Ma Yan has been so regretful that he hates Han 3000 even more. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, he wouldn''t have spent a million to fight for face.


    "Husband, are we going to lose a million?" Pan yunyun chagrined and said, this million, how many bags, how many cosmetics.


    "What else can we do? Do you see anything cheap for us to buy? " Ma Yan bit his teeth and said that he also blamed pan yunyun. If pan yunyun hadn''t stimulated him the day before yesterday, how could he have paid a million yuan as a deposit.


    "Cheap? There is nothing cheap at this auction. If you want to pick up the leak, you are in the wrong place. " Others heard Ma Yan''s words and said with disdain.


    Ma Yan took a look at the man. He was fat in gold and silver. He was also accompanied by a social man who was like a dragon and a tiger. He didn''t dare to provoke him. He could only treat this kind of ridicule as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    One by one, the products fall into the buyer''s hands. After half a day, the most important play is finally coming. At this time, a young man comes late. His age is 25-6 years old, and he is accompanied by a woman who is extremely sexy.


    "Here comes Lu Xun."


    "It looks like he''s changing partners again. He''s more diligent than we are in changing clothes."


    "Bedrock island now does not know how many women are waiting for him in line, can not be diligent?"


    These words, more or less with some envy, because Lu Xun''s life, almost all men yearn for, no lack of money, no lack of women around.


    "Lu Xun, are you going to buy anything today?" The sexy woman around asked Lu Xun, she didn''t know about the trip before, mistakenly thought it was Lu Xun''s surprise, and she was still a little excited.


    "Don''t you know that an eternal necklace will be auctioned today?" Lu Xun said.


    Sexy women are so surprised that they can''t say a word. As early as half a month ago, the auctioneer started to hype the topic of eternal necklace. Now people in bedrock island all know about it, and from the photos from the auction company, the eternal necklace is very beautiful, which is what all women want.


    "You... Such a valuable gift, do you want to give it to me?" Sexy women are so excited that they stammer.


    Lu Xun disdained sneer, said: "give you, you do not weigh their own identity, this is bought for my future wife."


    The sexy woman''s expression suddenly became embarrassed when she heard this, but she also knew that it was enough to have a relationship with Lu Xun and get some money and vanity satisfaction. How dare she expect to marry into the Lu family.


    "I don''t know what kind of woman can marry you. She is so happy." When the sexy woman says this, she still holds Lu Xun''s hand. Even though she knows that Lu Xun will not love her, she is still willing to stay with Lu Xun.


    "That''s nature. My woman must be the happiest in the world." Lu Xun said triumphantly.


    When the staff led them to the top VIP position, Lu Xun didn''t expect that there were two people sitting here, and they were still strange faces.


    Han Sanqian directly chose to ignore Su Yingxia. In terms of temperament and appearance, Su Yingxia was better than the women around him, which made Lu Xun smile.


    As long as in bedrock Island, there is no woman he can''t get, even if the other party has a boyfriend or even a husband.


    Lu Xun shakes off the hand of the sexy beauty and walks to Su Yingxia. With a gentleman''s smile on his face, he says, "beauty, I haven''t seen you before. Are you going to bedrock island for vacation?" Su Yingxia found Lu Xun''s eyes have been staying in his chest, the first feeling is very bad for him, coldly said: "I have a husband." Lu Xun heard this, this just reluctantly looked at Han 3000, continued: "it doesn''t matter, I Lu Xun want to get a woman, even if I have a son, I don''t care, after all, I''m not in love with you." This attitude of treating women as playthings makes Su Yingxia very angry. What she hates most is Playboy like Lu Xun¡° I''m not interested. " Su Yingxia disdains the way¡° Man, I''m very interested in your wife. Let''s make a price. Although you can sit here, bedrock island is my territory. It won''t come to a good end to fight me. " Lu Xun said frankly that he had done a lot of bad things in bedrock Island, and this is not the first time that this kind of thing happened. When he went to the street, as long as he was liked by Lu Xun, even if he was still holding a baby in his arms, he also expressed his attitude in this way, which can be described as arrogant. Han 3000 looks at Lu Xun like a dead man and says, "if you don''t want to die, apologize to my wife."¡° "Sorry?" Lu Xun seems to have heard an international joke. In bedrock Island, someone dares to make him apologize. He digs his ears and pretends not to hear clearly and says, "man, try to repeat what you just said. I didn''t hear clearly."¡° It''s hard to understand the saying "apologize if you don''t want to die?" Han continued. Lu Xun''s expression suddenly became gloomy and said, "you are the first one who dares to talk to me like this. I wrote it down. I hope you can leave bedrock island safely." The landlady of No.5 District saw this scene. Although she couldn''t hear their conversation clearly, she was familiar with Lu Xun''s character and work style. Now Han 3000 and he may have been in conflict because of Su Yingxia¡° After the auction, you''d better let them leave bedrock island. Lu Xun''s status here is equal to that of the earth emperor. No one can cause trouble. " The landlady reminds Yang Chen. Yang Chen is very familiar with bedrock Island, so he also knows what kind of person Lu Xun is. In a sense, offending Lu Xun is equivalent to offending the king of hell¡° I know. Let''s wait until the auction is over. " Yang Chen said. The last one, the eternal necklace, finally appeared. The whole necklace is shining, inlaid with countless diamonds. The pendant is made of a pink diamond the size of a pigeon egg. Although people on the scene have seen the picture for a long time, the real object is even more shocking¡° I believe you have been looking forward to it for a long time. I won''t say anything more. The bottom price of eternal necklace is 30 million yuan. You can start bidding. " As the auctioneer''s voice fell, sporadic price calls began to ring, but not many. After all, the reserve price of 30 million yuan was just a test of water, and most of the people who were present also set off the atmosphere. VIP seats with purchasing power have become the focus of attention. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 284

    There are two pairs of four VIP seats. That is to say, the most competitive one is between Han 3000 and Lu Xun. However, most people have a deeper understanding of Lu Xun and have a better understanding of his details. Therefore, in their view, Lu Xun is 99% likely to bid for the eternal Necklace.


    "80 million." At this time, Lu Xun did not live up to his expectations, and let the price soar to 80 million.


    There was thunderous applause at the scene, and Lu Xun''s bid was affirmed.


    "Sure enough, you are Master Lu. You are really generous."


    "It seems that no one can compete with Master Lu for this eternal necklace today."


    "I don''t know what kind of woman is lucky enough to let Master Lu bring this necklace for her. It''s really enviable."


    Those people in the shopping malls on the scene caught the opportunity to flatter Lu Xun. They could not wait to speak up and wanted to leave a good impression on Lu Xun. If they could have some business relations with Lu Xun, they would be worthy of this trip.


    Lu Xun took a proud look at Han 3000 and said, "sitting in this position, you have to show your strength. It''s your turn to bid. It''s only 80 million yuan. You won''t be afraid, will you?"


    Su Yingxia secretly pulls Han 3000''s hand. In her opinion, only a madman can buy a necklace. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to spend so much money.


    "100 million." Han 3000 laughs and says to Su Yingxia, "our wedding doesn''t even have a wedding ring. This necklace is just worthy of you. Don''t stop me."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 with blurred eyes. At that time, there was no ring exchange ceremony, because they didn''t prepare for it at all. At that time, Su Yingxia didn''t really want to marry Han 3000. It was a pity that she was driven to the shelves, but it was totally unnecessary to use so much money to make up for this regret.


    But Han 3000''s strong attitude made Su Yingxia not dare to stop him easily.


    Lu Xun light smile, said: "give their own woman, as long as she is happy, even a pile of garbage is priceless, I this person, what all lack, is not lack of money."


    With Han 3000 finished, Lu Xun asked again, "120 million."


    Then Lu Xun looked at Han 3000 provocatively and said: "brother, do you dare to continue to add? I''ve never paid attention to money. "


    Lu Xun didn''t care about money, and Han 3000 never cared about such things. Mo Yang asked for 200 million, but Han 3000 gave it without hesitation, because in Han 3000''s world, money is just a dispensable accessory.


    "200 million." Han 3000 said to the auctioneer.


    The auctioneer''s face has already blossomed with laughter. This auction is destined to make big news, and his reputation in the auction industry can also rise with the tide.


    "200 million, Han 3000 offers 200 million, who else wants to increase the price?" Said the auctioneer.


    In just two fights, the price has risen to 200 million, and those who watch the excitement are all nervous, and there are some people who are short of breath.


    "What''s sacred about this? 200 million yuan is so easy to export. Is his wealth more powerful than Lu Xun?"


    "This is against Lu Xun. He is not afraid to leave here."


    "Not necessarily, although Lu Xun is powerful in bedrock Island, if this person''s background is not simple, Lu Xun does not dare to act recklessly. This good play is really lively. Fortunately, I am here today, otherwise I will miss the annual drama."


    In area 5, the landlady holds Yang Chen''s hand tightly. Her disdain for Han 3000 turns into worry at this moment. Su Yingxia can''t afford the 200 million bid, which clearly shows that Han 3000 is not the white face she imagined.


    "Yang Chen, some time, you help me to invite him to dinner, I want to apologize to him face to face." Said the landlady.


    Yang Chen''s expression is dignified. Han 3000 really shows his unique financial strength, which makes people in Yuncheng know that he will completely get rid of the image of being a loser.


    But his current opponent is Lu Xun. If Lu Xun is humiliated in public, it will be a very dangerous thing for him and Su Yingxia.


    Lu Xun''s actions must be rewarded. It is absolutely impossible to let Han 3000 go.


    "I hope he won''t argue with Lu Xun. If he takes this necklace, he will lose his life." Yang Chen said.


    On the other hand, the stunned Ma Yan and pan yunyun are speechless. With the price of 200 million yuan, Ma Yan''s soul is almost scared away.


    "Is he really a white face who eats soft food?" Pan yunyun said suspiciously, just a little white face, how can she spend so much money bidding for the necklace, and Su Yingxia looks obedient, the primary and secondary has been very obvious, she is clearly listening to Han 3000''s words.


    Ma Yan is biting his teeth. He is only willing to admit Han 3000''s small white face, because this is his pride in front of Han 3000. He has said so many disdainful words to Han 3000. If he admits Han 3000''s power, isn''t he beating his own face?


    "Even if he can take a picture of the necklace, don''t you hear what these people are saying? Lu Xun is the richest man in bedrock island. Han 3000, a fool, will come to a good end if he offends him?" Ma Yan said.


    Pan yunyun nodded his head. As the saying goes, a dragon crossing the river can''t fight a local snake. Even if Han 3000 is really a dragon crossing the river, he can only bow his head in front of Lu Xun¡° Let''s see how far he''s going to die. Let''s wait for a good play. " Ma Yan continued, he now would like to see Han 3000 died in bedrock Island, only in this way, his heart can be comforted. The price of 200 million yuan is totally beyond Lu Xun''s budget. Although he pretended not to care about money when he provoked Han 3000 before, he is a businessman after all and has no interest. He just spends so much for the sake of face. Even if he can bear it, his father and grandfather can''t accept it. Let the elder know, I''m sure it''ll make him bloody. But face has hung up, how can Lu Xun let himself lose face in public¡° Man, you won''t bid at random. In the end, if you don''t have money to pay, the auctioneer won''t let you go. " Lu Xun gritted his teeth to Han 3000. Han Sanqian looked at Lu Xun with a smile and said, "this is what the auctioneer cares about. What are you worrying about, or are you afraid?"¡° Will Lu Xun be afraid of me? The financial resources of labor and capital are beyond your imagination. " Qi and blood on the head of Lu Xun also did not care to go home will be blamed, face and money, he did not hesitate to choose the former¡° 250 million. " Lu Xun bid again. The money is in their hands, even if it''s tap water, it''s flowing, and the onlookers are only shocked¡° 300 million. " Han 3000 does not have the slightest hesitation, the cloud light breeze light price way¡° You... "Lu Xun''s face is like a pig''s liver. He looks at Han 3000, who is bidding again¡° Money is the last thing I care about, but specific things also have specific value. Do you want to try again? " Han 3000 said to Lu Xun with a smile. It was like beating Lu Xun on purpose. Specific value. What is the specific value of this necklace? Lu Xun can''t guess, but he can feel through this sentence that if he bid again, I''m afraid the sky high price necklace will fall into his hands. It''s over 300 million, which is ten times higher than the reserve price. Holding it in your hand is a hot potato. When he comes home, he will be scolded. Maybe his bank card will be frozen at home¡° I want to verify his assets to see if he is qualified to bid. " Lu Xun told the staff that it was impossible to bid. Lu Xun had to worry about his elders, so he had to use other ways to force Han 3000 back. Han Sanqian smiles faintly and feels relieved. If Lu Xun continues to bid, his loss will continue. Although money is meaningless to him, as long as Su Yingxia is happy, it''s too expensive. Su Yingxia is not in a good mood. Moreover, Han Sanqian is afraid that she will not take such an expensive thing with her. If she just buys it and puts it at home, she will not take it with her, That''s even less of a necklace''s value. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 285

    When Lu Xun was suspicious of this, other people at the scene began to whisper.


    "This guy can''t be joking."


    "It''s very likely that he doesn''t look like a rich man. How can he bid 300 million yuan for the necklace?"


    "It''s a little interesting. Isn''t this young man stupid to think that this is the place where he can say hi freely?"


    "Damn, if he really doesn''t have the strength, I''ll lose face for him."


    Ma Yan and pan yunyun are even more happy when a group of people are in the mood of watching a good play. If Han 3000 really brags, they will be in a good mood. If they brag in front of so many people and are exposed, he will have a chance to laugh at Han 3000.


    But this kind of opportunity is destined not to fall into Ma Yan''s hands.


    Han 3000''s assets have already been verified before, and it was verified by Liu Zhang, the person in charge. How can it be false?


    "Liu Zhang, let Liu Zhang come out to see me." Lu Xun roared.


    Liu Zhang came out from the backstage. He was the only one who was not afraid of Lu Xun in bedrock Island, because the boss behind him was no worse than the Lu family. Otherwise, the branch could not have been based on bedrock island for so many years.


    "Mr. Lu, I have personally verified Mr. Han''s assets the day before yesterday. There will be no problem. Please rest assured." Liu Zhang said.


    "Are you sure? I advise you to verify it again to avoid problems. Can you afford the consequences?" Lu Xun threatened.


    With a faint smile, Liu Zhang said: "Mr. Han''s strength is also recognized by my boss, and the boss is here today. If Mr. Lu is not at ease, he can go to the backstage to confirm with the boss."


    Hearing this, Liu Zhang was surprised. He didn''t expect that even the boss was here today. His father and even his grandfather had reminded him that he could do anything in bedrock Island, but never offend the auction company, because even the Lu family didn''t dare to despise the boss behind the scenes.


    Since all the bosses are here, Lu Xun''s idea of looking for trouble has to be eliminated.


    "If Master Lu has no other problems, the auction can continue." Liu Zhang said.


    continue?


    How dare Lu Xun continue?


    "You can do it. Do it against Lu Xun. I''ll make you regret it." With these words, Lu Xun angrily left, this is the Lu family young master "alone?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Alone." Liu Zhang nodded.


    Han said, "wait a minute."


    After taking Su Yingxia to Yang Chen and his wife, Han 3000 said to Yang Chen, "help me take care of Ying Xia and take her back to the hotel."


    "Han Sanqian, Lu Xun is a man who will repay you. You''d better leave bedrock island as soon as possible, otherwise, he will definitely give you trouble." Landlady can''t wait to Han 3000 said.


    Yang Chen also nodded his head and said: "you may not know Lu Xun''s reputation in bedrock island. He is a very arrogant man. After he has a grudge with you, he will certainly find a way to deal with you."


    Han three thousand smile, said: "don''t worry, I have a way to solve, if you are afraid of being implicated, you can leave first."


    Yang Chen frowned. He didn''t seem to worry about it at all. Even in bedrock Island, he didn''t pay attention to Lu Xun?


    What kind of status does this person have? Why does he keep a low profile, but give people a strong feeling.


    "All right." Yang Chen nodded and said, "I''ll take Su Yingxia back to the hotel first. Be careful yourself."


    In the chairman''s office, when Liu Zhang led Han 3000 to the door, Liu Zhang took the initiative to help Han 3000 open the door and said, "Mr. Han, the boss is waiting for you inside."


    Han 3000 nodded and went straight in.


    The office is big, divided into office area and reception area. At this time, a middle-aged man in Zhongshan suit is sitting on the sofa in the reception area.


    He is very tall, clean and sharp, with a white shirt bulging his body''s muscle lines. Obviously, he is a regular fitness man, which is different from the ordinary big boss.


    After living a comfortable life, most rich people only focus on pleasure, and few people can exercise their figure.


    "Brother Han, take the liberty to invite you. I hope you don''t take it amiss. My name is Wenliang. You can call me brother Liang." Wen Liang said.


    "Wendong, do you have anything special for me?" Han 3000 asked.


    Wen Liang''s face was slightly solidified, but it converged quickly and disappeared in a flash.


    "You are a VIP of our company. Naturally, I want to ensure your safety. After all, you offended the Lu family of bedrock island." Wen Liang said.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I didn''t pay attention to Lu Xun." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000''s strength has no flaw. Wen''s conscience is shocked. What''s behind this young man that makes him so reckless in bedrock island? He doesn''t know what the Lu family can do in bedrock Island, but he''s too confident about himself?


    "Brother Han, your background is very strong, which I believe, but this is bedrock island after all. You are an outsider, and there are many inconveniences. If you can use my Wenliang place, just open your mouth." Wen Liang said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford to ask such a big boss to help me." Han 3000 laughs. Wen Liang laughs heartily. Although this kind of commercial mutual boasting is meaningless, it can make people feel comfortable after all¡° Brother Han, I''m a little curious. I don''t know if it will violate your taboo. " Wen Liang said¡° I''ve heard of the name of Wendong company in Yanjing for a long time. " Han 3000 said. Wen Liang eyebrows pick, it seems that he is still Yanjing people. Yanjing''s surname is Han! All of a sudden, Wen Liang''s pupils are shocked. There are many people surnamed Han in Yanjing, but there is only one Han family who can get on the table, isn''t it?... but Han Jun is imprisoned in Qincheng, how can he be a Han family member¡° Brother Han, the Han family in Yanjing, although I haven''t been in touch with them, I''ve heard a lot of them, but you... "Wen Liang wants to get an answer from Han 3000. Han 3000 wants to rely on his own strength to solve the problem of Lu Xun. After all, this is bedrock island. So when Liu Zhang came to him, Han 3000 thought of a way. Wen Liang''s influence in bedrock island can help him a lot. As for revealing the identity of the Han family, it doesn''t matter. Wenliang''s auction branches are in many first tier cities. It''s very beneficial to make such a friend¡° Since you have been in touch with the Han family, you should know that they have twins Han 3000 said. Wen Liang''s eyes widened. He knew about it. But it was rumored in Yanjing that the second son of the Han family died when he was young, but the Han family didn''t publicize it. Wen Liang can''t help feeling a little complicated when he stands in front of him who is thought to have been dead for many years. If he didn''t die, why did the Han family do it¡° You... Are you the young master of the Han family who has died? " Wen Liang said in a trembling voice. Han 3000 nodded and said, "everyone thinks I''m dead, but in fact, I''m just hidden by the Han family, because Nangong Qianqiu thinks I''m not worthy of the Han family. In her eyes, only Han Jun is qualified to inherit the Han family." Wen Liang took a deep breath and continued: "I heard that Nangong Qianqiu died. It''s widely spread in the upper class of Yanjing, but so far there is no exact news."¡° Hanging in front of me, she paid for looking down on me. " Han 3000 said calmly. With the cool wind blowing, Wen Liang can''t help shivering. Nangong Qianqiu is dead, Han Cheng is dead, and Han Jun is in prison again. Now, the Han family is under his control! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 286

    "Mr. Han, if you have any explanation, please do as you please." Wen Liang''s address to Han 3000 has changed from brother to gentleman, which is his respect.


    Wenliang''s company has branches in all the first tier cities in China, but in Yanjing, he is still far away from the real upper class society. The existence of Han family is beyond his reach.


    Han three thousand this is Lu Feng frowned, Wen Liang also to bedrock island? If he is still involved in this matter, its nature will be different.


    Although Lu Feng warned Lu Xun not to offend the auction company, it does not mean that Lu Feng will be afraid of Wen Liang. Moreover, the status of the Lu family in bedrock island can not be violated by anyone. If Wen Liang really helps others, it will not give the Lu family face, and the meaning of the matter will become different.


    "Wenliang is also on bedrock island?" Lu Feng asked.


    "What I heard from Liu Zhang should be true. Grandfather, why are you afraid of Wen Liang?" Lu Xun asked.


    "Afraid?" Lu Feng disdained a smile, said: "how can I be afraid of him, just with his well water does not violate the river, in bedrock Island, there is no one worthy of my Lu family''s fear."


    "Grandfather, you are not afraid to give him too much face, he does not pay attention to you?" Lu Xun instigated.


    Lu Feng gritted his teeth. His original intention was not to take charge of this matter, but to let Lu Xun suffer some losses and learn a lesson. Only in the future can he be more calm. But now that Wen Liang is involved in this matter, he can''t ignore it.


    Bedrock island belongs to Lu family, not Wen Liang. If he wants to continue to develop in bedrock Island, it depends on Lu family''s face, rather than dare to fight against Lu family.


    "If Wen Liangzhen doesn''t pay attention to my Lu family, I will let his auction company disappear in bedrock island." Lu Feng said coldly.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun showed a smile on his face. It would be much easier if his grandfather came forward.


    "Grandfather, you must teach Wen Liang a big lesson, let him know who is the master and who is the second in bedrock Island, so that this guy won''t be more arrogant as he gets older." Lu Xun said.


    "All right, Grandpa knows."


    After Han 3000 returned to the hotel, Su Yingxia was relieved. On the way back, the landlady mentioned to her what kind of person Lu Xun was. After knowing Lu Xun''s bad behavior, Su Yingxia was very worried. After all, Han 3000 provoked this unscrupulous son at the auction. With his personality, he would certainly find a way to revenge.


    "3000, why don''t we go back to Cloud City?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "The wedding photos haven''t been taken yet. Why are you so anxious?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "How can you not be in a hurry? You don''t know who Lu Xun is. I''ve heard the landlady say that he is a very unscrupulous rich second generation who has done a lot of unreasonable things. If you rob him of the necklace, he will certainly find a way to revenge you." Su Yingxia worried.


    Han 3000 holds Su Yingxia''s hand. This kind of intimacy is common for them. In Han 3000''s opinion, it''s a great progress in their relationship, that is, they don''t know when they will be able to develop into husband and wife.


    "Don''t worry. Everything can be solved with me. Don''t you believe me?" Han 3000 said.


    "Of course I do, but..."


    "Listen to me. After taking wedding photos, Lu Xun can''t make any waves." Han 3000 interrupted Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia has a lot of confidence in Han 3000. She seems to be sure that she can solve the problem, so she doesn''t have to say anything more. In this world, the only person who can give Su Yingxia a sense of security is Han 3000, and she also believes in Han 3000.


    In the other room, the lady who had taken a bath, with her wet hair on her head, was even more attractive with almost no dry drops. She came to Yang Chen wrapped in a bath towel.


    "If Han 3000 really doesn''t go, what will you do?" The landlady wiped her hair with a towel and asked Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen has not made up his mind to deal with this problem. If he doesn''t leave, he may be affected by the fish pond. But if he leaves, he may miss the good play.


    "Do you think Han 3000 can laugh to the end?" Yang Chen asked.


    The landlady couldn''t help laughing and said, "at the end of the day, do you mean Han 3000 can compete with Lu Xun in bedrock island?"


    This kind of saying is really funny, and no one will believe it. After all, the Lu family has been rooted in bedrock island for many years and has a deep foundation. How can an outsider deal with it?


    "No chance?" Yang Chen does not give up of ask a way.


    "If he can really deal with the Lu family and ask me to be a slave for him, I will be willing to do so, but it''s impossible. For so many years, people who think about the development of bedrock island will lose all their money if they don''t say hello to the Lu family in advance. From this, we can see the influence of the Lu family on bedrock island." Said the landlady.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 287

    The landlady''s words let Yang Chen take a deep breath seriously. His familiarity with bedrock island is certainly not as good as the landlady who was born and raised in China. As she said, Han 3000''s chance to deal with the Lu family is really slim.


    But Yang Chen''s intuition tells him that he should stay, or maybe he will miss a great opportunity.


    "Do you think I should go, too?" Yang Chen asked.


    "Nonsense, is there anything else to be hesitant about?" The landlady said decisively, then looked at Yang Chen curiously and asked, "why don''t you want to go? Do you still want to get benefits from him?"


    Yang Chen shakes his head and gains benefits. He has never thought about it, but he thinks it''s his chance. Maybe he can take this opportunity to have a good relationship with Han 3000. If he can become Han 3000''s subordinate in the future and help him with his work, maybe this kind of life will change dramatically.


    "Do you think I really like photography? It''s just life. If I have a better choice, why not?" Yang Chen said.


    "Then your choice is too stupid to bet on someone who is doomed to lose." Said the landlady, shaking her head.


    Doomed to lose?


    Yang Chen held a glimmer of hope for Han 3000 because of the people''s Square in Yuncheng. At that time, people all over the city felt that Han 3000 would kneel down to Jiang Fu. Was this a kind of predestination? But the final result is that everyone is silly, who can think, kneel down is not Han 3000, but Jiang Fu?


    It is precisely because of the existence of this kind of contrast counter attack that Yang Chen hesitates, otherwise he would have left bedrock island for a long time.


    "People in Yuncheng think the same, but the result is beyond everyone''s expectation." Yang Chen said.


    Seeing that Yang Chen was so stubborn, the landlady thought of a way for him and said, "if Han 3000 is really so powerful, the Jiang Fu in your mouth will not come to a good end. Would you like to call Yuncheng and ask, and see what''s the situation in Yuncheng now?"


    Yang Chen was impressed by this sentence. This is indeed a way to verify Han 3000''s ability. Although Yuncheng and bedrock island can''t speak together, at least he deliberately proves Han 3000''s ability.


    Yang Chen takes out the phone and dials a friend''s number.


    "Lao Xi, is there anything special in Yuncheng now?" When the phone is connected, Yang Chen asks.


    After a while, Yang Chen''s expression became extremely shocked, and he sat on the bed with a feeling of being lost.


    Seeing this, the landlady stopped to wipe her hair.


    "No, what you said is true?"


    "What a big noise


    "OK, I see. Thank you."


    Hang up the phone, Yang Chen eyes with a strong can''t believe.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, the landlady asked impatiently, "what''s the matter? You tell me about it. What''s the situation in Yuncheng now?"


    Yang Chen took a breath and said, "all the companies of Jiang Fu''s group have gone bankrupt. The business structure of Yuncheng has been turned upside down. Now the Su family company has become the largest company under the Tianjia family in Yuncheng."


    Although the landlady doesn''t know the situation in Yuncheng, she learned from Yang Chen that the influence of those people who had been rich in the river in Yuncheng, and they all went bankrupt!


    "Can Han 3000 do this?" The landlady''s eyes were wide open. She felt that her heart and liver were shaking. She had never come into contact with such a powerful person. Even if the Lu family was on bedrock Island, it was not easy to do this.


    "Who else could it be but him?" Yang Chen said with a bitter smile that Jiang Fu offended Han 3000, but his company went bankrupt in less than three days. Who believes that there is no connection between the two things?


    The landlady took a cold breath and said, "my God, who is this handsome young man? He didn''t come to bedrock island for a few days. He brought Jiangfu down so quickly!"


    "Yes, he was able to do it in a few days. Do you still think that he is not the opponent of the Lu family?" Yang Chen smiles a way.


    This soul torture makes the landlady speechless. She did think so before, and determined that Han 3000 could not have any chance, but now, maybe she really underestimated Han 3000.


    "But this is bedrock island after all." Said the landlady.


    "Maybe for people like him, there is no saying of crossing the river at all. What if this snake is a local snake of the whole China?" Yang Chen said.


    When the landlady heard the four words of Huaxia, she turned her eyes helplessly. She admitted that Han 3000 was very powerful, but it was not as powerful as that.


    "You really want to make a great success. If he is such a big man, how can he be recognized so easily by you?" Said the landlady.


    "Whether he is or not, I have decided to stay. At least this is an opportunity. I don''t want to live a life where I can see the future every day." Yang Chen said.


    Yang Chen''s mentality is a common phenomenon in society, and it is also the life that most people live. Looking through the future, his life is calm. There are no ups and downs in his plain life. It''s not easy to talk about, but it''s too boring.


    "If you want to stay, I won''t stop you, so I can be warm with you for a while." The boss''s wife smiles and embraces Yang Chen''s neck. This room is beautiful and full of ups and downs, but in another room, it seems a little quiet. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia lie on the bed. It''s like a Chu River separated from the Han boundary. They don''t invade each other. For Han 3000, their relationship is like a mountain separated, but for Su Yingxia, it''s just a layer of yarn separated. Whenever night falls, Su Yingxia will be inexplicably irritable and angry. She doesn''t understand why a big man can''t do what a normal man should do. Now Su Yingxia has regarded Han 3000 as her real husband and a person entrusted with her whole life, so in her heart, she is actually looking forward to that thing, because what they have now is only a ceremony, and there is no real relationship between husband and wife. Unfortunately, Han 3000 has not taken this step. As a girl, she can''t take the initiative to do such shy things. In Han 3000''s opinion, this matter is very simple. He doesn''t want to do anything that makes Su Yingxia feel uncomfortable. Moreover, he thinks that Su Yingxia is not ready, so even if he is sometimes impatient, he can only suppress it by force. Because too much care, so he will appear particularly cautious¡° Are you asleep? " Su Yingxia can''t help asking Han 3000¡° No Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia only knows that Han 3000 is guarding her in the morning running and commuting, but she doesn''t know that Han 3000 won''t go to sleep until she calls. This has been the case every night for the past three years¡° Then I''ll go to sleep. "¡° Go to sleep. " The awkward dialogue makes Su Yingxia want to kick Han Sanqian out of bed. How can there be such a stupid man in the world¡° I can''t sleep yet. " Su Yingxia continued¡° Er... Would you like me to have a chat with you? " Han 3000 did not know why he asked. "..." After waiting for nearly two hours, Lu Feng saw Wen Liang in the company, which made him very angry¡° Wen Liang, you have a lot of shelf now. I''ve been waiting for two hours. " Lu Feng said discontentedly¡° I''m sorry that you came too suddenly and didn''t inform me in advance, so that I can get ready as soon as possible. " Wen Liang said. From Wen Liang''s tone, Lu Feng did not feel the slightest apology, but had a kind of contempt¡° Wen Liang, you seem to have forgotten how you asked me for help when you opened a branch in bedrock island. " Lu Feng said coldly¡° After all these years, I have not forgotten to thank you for giving you a big gift every year. Is there anything wrong with what I have done? " Wen Liang asked. Lu Feng snorted coldly and said, "my grandson lost face at the auction. You have to give me an account of this." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 288

    "Mr. Lu, he didn''t succeed in bidding. You come to me to explain. It''s too bullying. According to the rules of the auction house, don''t you know who can get the highest bid? It''s a matter of course. What else do you want to explain?" Wen Liang said unhappily.


    "If you didn''t help that unknown boy, would my grandson not be able to bid?" Lu Feng said coldly.


    Wen Liang shook his head helplessly and said: "300 million real gold and silver, it''s him who pays for it. How can I help him? Do you think I paid for it myself? I''ll spend 300 million on the things I auction myself. Mr. Lu, does this matter to me? "


    "Wenliang, don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. Now that my wings are hard, I want to compete with my Lu family, right? Your company is supported by my Lu family. I want you to collapse. What can you do? " Lu Feng said.


    "Lu Feng, listen to my good advice. It''s a good thing for the Lu family that this matter has passed. If you have to be serious, you won''t have time to regret it in the future." Wen Liang said.


    This made Lu Feng tremble with anger. In bedrock Island, no one dared to talk to him like this, let alone threaten him.


    "Wen Liang, we''ll see. If I don''t bring you down, I''m not Lu." Lu Feng gritted his teeth and left the company.


    Wen Liang stood up and went to the window. After watching Lu Feng''s car leave, he said to himself, "the Lu family has been dominating bedrock island for a long time. It''s time to be more restrained. The young master of the Han family is not so easy to offend."


    The reason why Wen Liang attaches importance to Han 3000 is that he realizes a formidable strength in Han 3000. Especially when he says that Nangong Qianqiu died in front of him, the chill makes Wen Liang tremble.


    Over the years, Yanjing has almost forgotten Han 3000, but he is as fast as a tiger. Only God knows what terrible waves this tiger will raise when it wakes up.


    At this time, Wen Liang''s phone rings, and it''s a strange number, which makes Wen Liang feel a little confused. He is very confidential about his personal information, and there are almost no sales advertisements, so this kind of strange number will not appear in his mobile phone.


    "Who are you?" Wen Liang asked after he picked up the phone.


    "Don''t interfere in Han 3000''s affairs. I can give you what you want." Said the voice on the other end of the phone.


    Wen Liang frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that my power in Yanjing can defeat your auction company overnight."


    Wen Liang''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom, and his company collapsed overnight. If this man is not joking, then his energy in Yanjing must be very amazing.


    "Why should I believe you?" Wen Liang said.


    "If you want to have a try, I''ll prove it to you. If you''re not afraid, I can give you a taste." The voice of the telephone said disdainfully.


    Try?


    How dare Wen Liang try so easily? He doesn''t want his hard work of more than ten years to be destroyed.


    "What do you want me to do?" Wen Liang asked.


    "It''s better for Han 3000 to leave bedrock island."


    Wen Liang clenches his teeth and lets Han 3000 leave bedrock island. This is to fight Han 3000. It''s the young master of the Han family. With his present ability, once he makes Han 3000 hate, Wen Liang can''t imagine what consequences Han 3000''s revenge will bring.


    "You don''t have to worry about his identity. He''s just the abandoned son of the Han family. There''s nothing to be afraid of." The other end of the line continued.


    Wen Liang doesn''t know exactly what happened to the Han family, but Han 3000 has been almost forgotten in Yanjing for so many years, which actually shows his status in the Han family. But now there are so many changes in the Han family. He is the blood of the Han family and has to shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing the Han family. That''s why Wen Liang chose to help him, but Wen Liang never thought of it, There are people targeting Han 3000 in the dark.


    "What can I get?" Wen Liang asked.


    "Han Jun''s appreciation, he is more qualified to inherit the Han family than Han 3000. The future owner of the Han family must be Han Jun, not this loser."


    Han Jun is in prison, but his status in Han''s family is indeed higher than Han 3000, which makes Wen Liang in a dilemma of choice. Once he is careless, this kind of standing in line will vanish.


    "If you don''t want to, I will let you know my ability in the next two days. Han 3000 can''t save you." The other end of the phone threatened.


    "Good." After thinking about it for a long time, Wen Liang agrees that Han 3000 is an investment for him. The benefit can only be seen when Han 3000 shakes Yanjing. But now, the caller has the ability to deal with his company immediately. If the company is gone, what''s the use of investment? So Wen Liang had to promise him.


    "You are a smart person, and you will know how wise your choice is in the future." The other end of the phone said with a smile.


    After he hung up, Wen Liang took a few deep breaths. He didn''t expect that such an accident would happen suddenly. The person who called was obviously Han Jun''s helper. He helped Han Jun deal with Han 3000, which is to help Han Jun become the future owner of the Han family more firmly¡° I hope I made the right choice this time. " Wen Liang sighed. Then he took out the phone and dialed Lu Feng''s number¡° Master Lu, I can arrange for him to meet you. As for what you want to do after meeting, you can do it. " Wen Liang said. Lu Feng was still angry. When he heard Wen Liang''s words, he laughed and said, "Wen Liang, I thought you really dare to fight me. It seems that you are also a soft egg." In the face of Lu Feng''s taunt, Wen Liang was as calm as water and said, "Mr. Lu, how could I have done right with you? If it hadn''t been for you, I would not have been qualified to stand on bedrock island."¡° Ha ha ha ha Lu Feng laughed with pride and said, "you are wise. I don''t care about this matter with you, but I will see him tonight. Go and arrange it quickly." With that, without waiting for Wen Liang to answer, Lu Feng hung up. Back home, Lu Feng saw Lu Xun, who was still worried, and said, "I''m not happy. My grandfather came out to help you. Do you still doubt that I can''t do it?"¡° Grandfather, what does Wen Liang say Lu Xun didn''t go out all day, because the disgrace of the auction spread all over the bedrock island. If he didn''t find the chance to regain his face, how could he have the face to go out and meet people¡° Doubt grandfather''s ability? I come forward. Does Wen Liang have the courage to not compromise? " Lu Feng said with disdain¡° How on earth is that solved? Tell me quickly. " Lu Xun can''t wait to say¡° Tonight, the boy will come to our house. You can deal with him whatever you want Lu Feng said. Hearing this, Lu Xun gets excited. With the support of his grandfather, he can retaliate without fear, and let everyone in bedrock Island know what will happen to offend him¡° Grandpa, do you want to see a headline, such as a naked man tied to the Wangfu stone Lu Xun said with a smile. The so-called Wangfu stone is a famous scenic spot on bedrock island. A large stone on the bank has a natural image, like a lifelike woman looking at the sea, so it is named Wangfu stone. This is a place where every tourist will take photos¡° You can play whatever you want, as long as you don''t kill people. " This is Lu Feng''s bottom line. If he wants to be immortal, he will follow Lu Xun. After all, this is his only grandson. If he loses face, how can he not regain face. Lu Xun began to smile. Not only Han 3000, but also su Yingxia, a beautiful woman, will fall into his hands. For him, if he can''t make money, he will use force. Anyway, his grandfather will help him wipe his ass. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are still taking wedding photos today. Wearing the wedding dress, Su Yingxia seems to become a scenic spot. People, especially men, can''t help but put their eyes on Su Yingxia. Maybe they also want to have such a bride. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 289

    "Mr. Han, I''ve made an appointment with the Lu family for you. Are you free tonight? I''ll take you to meet Lu Xun. "


    Han Sanqian is still taking wedding photos when he receives a call from Wen Liang. He agrees to Wen Liang''s proposal, because if he wants to have a comfortable vacation in bedrock Island, he must solve the problem.


    Wen Liang was relieved to see Han 3000''s promise, but after he hung up the phone, his hands could not stop shaking. For him, this was the first step to sell Han 3000. After this step, he could not predict what would happen. Therefore, Wen Liang felt some fear in the face of unknown things.


    This abandoned son of the family can force Nangong Qianqiu to die. His means are by no means ordinary people, and the mysterious man calls him a loser. Obviously, he has no clear understanding of Han Sanqian. However, in the face of threats to his company, Wen Liang has to do so.


    "Don''t blame me. I don''t have a choice." Wen Liang said with a sigh.


    After taking the last group of photos, the wedding dress replacement is a great success. Although Su Yingxia mentioned going back to Yuncheng earlier because she was worried about the situation of the company, she didn''t mention going back to Yuncheng when she learned that Han 3000 wanted to play a few more days and make up for her honeymoon. Moreover, she had one thing unfinished.


    "Where shall we go tomorrow?" After su Yingxia changed her wedding dress, Han 3000 felt uncomfortable in her cool dress.


    Han 3000 is happy to see other people''s wives in this way, but his wife, when seen by other men, is not at a great loss.


    "Welcome summer, do you want to change your clothes?" Han 3000 said.


    "Why?" Su Yingxia looks at herself in a puzzled way. In her opinion, there is nothing wrong with it. It''s pretty. Is Han 3000''s aesthetic different?


    "There are too many dews. They are all looked at by other men. How I suffer." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a while, and then he said with a smile, "I won''t let you be jealous."


    Han 3000 would like to take a military coat to cover Su Yingxia. In fact, Su Yingxia''s clothes are just normal in summer, and there is no special exposure. However, Han 3000 noticed that when many men''s eyes stay on Su Yingxia, they can''t stand it. Their eyes are more naked, as if they want to eat Su Yingxia.


    "3000, when are you going to return to Yuncheng?" Yang Chen went to the side and asked, after these days of contact, the relationship between them is also good, so the address has become closer.


    "Another two days. When I got married, I didn''t have a honeymoon. This time I''ll make it up." Han 3000 said, of course, there is another reason. Even if he wants to leave now, it is not so easy. With Lu Xun''s ability in bedrock Island, he can detain him at the airport with just two words.


    Yang Chen nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile. He knew that it would be dangerous to stay on bedrock Island, but he didn''t choose to leave first, which made Han Sanqian taste different.


    Yang Chen laughed and said, "come together, let''s go together. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "If you want to find a B & B, it''s better to stay away from the city center. Don''t tell anyone about it." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Chen does not understand looking at Han 3000.


    "Just do what I say." Without waiting for Yang Chen to ask, Han 3000 continued.


    "Yes, I''ll find it right away." Yang Chen said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 in doubt and asked, "we''re staying well in the hotel. Why do we go to B & B?"


    "Because B & B feels more at home." Han 3000 laughs a way, other reason, he didn''t give Su Yingxia explanation, avoid him to worry.


    Han 3000 can''t be sure what''s going on when he wants to see Lu Xun tonight, but he has to go, so he must arrange Su Yingxia properly, change his place of residence, and go to a more remote homestay. Even if there is an accident, Lu Xun can''t find Su Yingxia for a while.


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia was deeply moved and said, "you''ve treated me as a family for a long time, but I''ve always ignored you. You won''t blame me."


    "Of course not." Han 3000 shook his head without hesitation and said, "my burden has brought you so much pain. You didn''t say a word to let me go. I''m very grateful."


    Although that''s what he said, Su Yingxia still feels very sorry for Han 3000. In particular, Jiang Lan''s attitude towards Han 3000 in the past is just an evil mother-in-law. Even Su Yingxia can''t see the humiliation sometimes.


    "Neither of us has suffered less than the other. It''s not easy for us to come to this stage." Su Yingxia sighed.


    Han Sanqian nodded his head. It has been more than three years. It''s really not easy, but it''s a pity that it''s not time for him to really enjoy his life. Without Han Tianyang, Han Sanqian may be able to enjoy life with Su Yingxia after he has the ability to replace the Han family. But now, his life is obviously not so simple.


    Whether grandfather is still alive or not, Han 3000 must try his best to confirm. Even if he goes deep into the inner earth prison, he will find out. The sea breeze, the waves, the two barefoot walking on the wet beach, from time to time there are waves, the water over the instep, and then ebb away, this kind of comfortable feeling makes Han 3000 feel particularly comfortable, but to keep this comfort forever, he must be strong enough, especially the Han family may have enemies in the dark, He couldn''t relax his vigilance and grow up for a moment¡° Can you carry me? " Su Yingxia asks Han 3000. Han 3000 immediately squatted down in front of Su Yingxia and said, "of course." Su Yingxia jumps onto Han 3000''s back with a smile on his face, hands tightly around Han 3000''s neck, and a happy pillow on his shoulder¡° When we get old, do you want to find a place with beautiful environment for the aged? " Su Yingxia asked¡° As long as you are happy, of course, no problem, I can create a paradise for you at all costs. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia''s happy smile is even stronger. Although the future is far away, she knows that Han 3000''s promise to her will be realized, because he is never a person who will break his promise¡° We... We will certainly have many grandchildren in the future. " Su Yingxia''s face is ruddy and dripping out of water. If Han 3000 doesn''t understand, she really can''t help it¡° Hiss. " Han three thousand suddenly became a face of pain, raised his foot, heel was shell cut a long hole, blood flow¡° What''s the matter? " Su Yingxia can''t see the situation of Han 3000''s feet. He doesn''t understand and asks¡° It''s like I''ve scratched my foot on something. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia said nervously: "put me down, let me have a look." Squatting in front of Han 3000, Su Yingxia looked at the continuous flow of blood and cried quickly, saying: "let''s go to the hospital." This pain is nothing to Han 3000. After he feels Su Yingxia''s concern, he still enjoys it. It seems that it is very worthwhile to exchange blood for Su Yingxia''s concern¡° It''s nothing. It''s just a small cut. It''s not a wound. Don''t go to the hospital. " Han 3000 said¡° No, I''ll go if I get infected. " Su Yingxia helped Han 3000 and said firmly. It''s rare for Su Yingxia to be so strong. Of course, Han 3000 wanted to give face. They left the beach, called a car and rushed to the hospital. Queuing up to see the doctor, many steps down, the wound has stopped bleeding, the doctor just did some simple disinfection treatment, the wound is not deep, come later estimated to heal. When he left the hospital, Yang Chen called and said that the location of the B & B had been found. He gave Han 3000 a location. Then they took a taxi to the B & B¡° I have something to do tonight. Maybe I''ll go home later. You and Yang Chen and Xu Tong have dinner earlier. Don''t wait for me. " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia on the way to the Hui people''s dormitory. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 290

    Su Yingxia doesn''t ask much about Han 3000. She knows that Han 3000 doesn''t seem to have nothing to do. The whole cloud city thinks that he is a loser who cooks and washes at home. But Su Yingxia can guess that he has done a lot of unknown things through Han 3000''s understanding of those people in Moyang, How can those big people have such a good relationship with Han 3000.


    When you come to B & B, it''s far away from the center of the city with beautiful environment and few people. It''s a good place.


    Yang Chen for Han 3000 such arrangement, in the heart probably have some guess, he should be worried about what accident, so will let Su Yingxia change a safe place to live.


    "Come with me." Han 3000 said to Yang Chen.


    After they walked out of the small western style building, Yang Chen asked, "are you worried that Lu Xun will threaten Su Yingxia when you let us live here?"


    Han 3000 nodded, this matter let Yang Chen know also doesn''t matter, said: "I''m going to see Lu Xun tonight, will there be an accident, I don''t know."


    Yang Chen wants to see a good play to see if Han 3000 can deal with Lu Xun. But at this time, he is more concerned about Han 3000''s safety. It doesn''t matter whether he can deal with Lu Xun on bedrock island. The matter of Cloud City has already explained everything, and he has a good relationship with Han 3000 now, and he will have a chance to be promoted by Han 3000 in the future.


    "Why don''t you just leave?" Yang Chen doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "You also know Lu Xun''s ability in bedrock island. Do you think I can board the plane?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence makes Yang Chen''s expression become very dignified. He only considers why han 3000 doesn''t go, but he doesn''t think whether he can go.


    Lu Xun lost face in public. For Lu Xun, a young master of the Lu family, if he didn''t get his face back, it would be a joke for him all his life. How could he easily let Han 3000 leave.


    "With Lu Xun''s ability, it''s really not difficult to detain you at the airport." Yang Chen said.


    "Help me take good care of Yingxia. Since you choose to stay here, I can guess what you are thinking. After returning to Cloud City, I will give you a better development space." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Chen is waiting for the opportunity, but he never thought Han 3000 would take the initiative to mention it. He said excitedly: "don''t worry, I will take care of her."


    "If you can cook, you''d better go to the kitchen in person. Don''t let Yingxia cook, or it will be a great disaster." Han 3000 kindly reminds us that this is not a bad word about Su Yingxia, but a statement of facts. After all, he has seen Su Yingxia''s world war scenes in the kitchen with his own eyes.


    After leaving the B & B, Han 3000 takes a taxi back to the hotel, and then calls Wen Liang to confirm the time to see Lu Xun.


    In the evening, Wen Liang''s car stops at the door of the hotel. When Han 3000 gets on the bus, he can clearly detect Wen Liang''s tight body, which makes his eyes gradually full of killing.


    "Wenliang, you arranged this." Han 3000 asked.


    Wen Liang''s heart thumped and said, "it''s me."


    "That''s good. I believe you. Since you arranged it, there will be no problem." Han 3000 said.


    Wen Liang just breathed a sigh of relief, listening to Han 3000 continue to say: "forgive people is not a simple thing, I have not learned, do you have any tricks?"


    Heart suddenly tense up, Wen Liang''s face has become extremely ugly, he is forced to do this thing, so in the face of Han 3000 will be very guilty.


    "Well, I''m not sure." Wen Liang said.


    Han Sanqian laughed and stopped talking.


    When the car stopped in front of a luxury villa, Han 3000 rate first walked out of the car.


    Looking at Han 3000, Wen Liang feels that he seems to know something, but why does he know and come? Is he not afraid at all?


    Knowing that there is a tiger in the mountain, it''s a kind of pride, but it''s also a kind of idiocy.


    "If I eat this Hongmen banquet, do you know what the consequences will be?" Han 3000 said.


    Without waiting for Wen Liang to speak, Han 3000 has gone to the villa. He can''t hide at all.


    Wen Liang wiped a cold sweat on his forehead. He had never met such a frightening young man. His aura was extremely powerful. Just one word could bring great pressure to people.


    Even if he falls into Lu Xun''s hands, Wen Liang thinks that if he doesn''t die, the Lu family, including him, will be finished sooner or later.


    "I hope it''s an illusion." Wen Liang comforts himself and keeps up with Han 3000.


    This is the villa of the Lu family. At the moment, Lu Feng and Lu Xun are sitting in the living room. In addition, there are more than 20 big men who look like thugs.


    When the doorbell rang, Lu Xun raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "here we are."


    After the servant opened the door, Han 3000 and Wen Liang walked into the villa.


    Lu Xun stands up and looks at Han 3000.


    "Do I need such a big show when I come alone?" Han 3000 light said, look at his attitude, obviously already expected¡° It''s a trick, and it''s like pretending to me. If you''re afraid, you can show it. I won''t laugh at you. " Lu Xun sneered¡° Afraid? If I''m afraid, how can I come here? " Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa. Lu Feng frowned. The young man knew it was a trap, but he dared to come. This courage is not simple¡° Did you guess we were going to deal with you? " Lu Feng asked. Han 3000 took a look at Wen Liang and said, "yes, I''m just curious. What kind of conditions do you offer? It''s worth him betraying me."¡° Hum, what''s the condition? You look down on our Lu family too much. Wenliang''s company wants to develop in bedrock island. Without my Lu family''s consent, he can''t do anything. In this case, how dare he help you? " Lu Feng laughs that even if Wen Liang is around, his language expression does not give Wen Liang any face, because in his opinion, Wen Liang has to compromise because of the deterrent power of the Lu family. How can he know the call Wen Liang received¡° You think too much of yourself, Wenliang, or you should talk about it yourself. Anyway, things have come to this point. Is there any need to hide it? " Han 3000 said to Wen Liang. Wen Liang did not dare to look directly at Han 3000. He looked at Lu Feng and said, "I received a call from Yanjing, but I don''t know who he is." Yanjing? Could it be that Shen Weng, the old man, put his hand to the bedrock Island, which Han 3000 did not expect, but no one else could threaten Wen Liang to betray him¡° So, don''t you give me the Lu family face? " Lu Feng said in a cold voice. In the face of Lu Feng, Wen Liang is not afraid at all. The market of bedrock island is dispensable to him today. It is meaningless to be afraid of Lu Feng¡° Yes, I''m not afraid of the Lu family, because he''s more to be afraid of. In his eyes, the Lu family is just a clown. " Wen Liang said. This sentence made Lu Feng stand up angrily and dare to treat the Lu family as a clown. This kind of wild talk is an insult to him¡° Wen Liang, be careful when you talk, or I want you to be inseparable from Lu''s villa today. " Lu Feng threatened. Wen Liang gave a cool smile and said, "I think you should be very clear about the abilities of those people in Yanjing. If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Lu Feng''s expression is more and more ferocious, but the word "Yanjing" makes him angry. In case the other party is really big, it''s not impossible for Lu''s snake to be hit seven inches¡° Grandfather, today is to help me revenge, how do you mention other things Lu Xun said at this time. Lu Feng gave a cold hum and stopped talking. Lu Xun walked up to Han 3000 and said with ridicule, "you are in my hands now. Do you want to know what will happen to you?"¡° What do you want? " Han 3000 asked¡° The play hasn''t started yet. When your woman arrives, I''ll let you know what I want to do. " Lu Xun said with a smile. By this time, a group of people had already gone to the hotel and were ordered to take Su Yingxia to Lu''s villa. However, Han 3000 had already made arrangements for this, so they were doomed to return in vain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 291

    When Lu Xun received a phone call, he was stunned. There was no one in the hotel. How could there be no one? The address information he investigated was absolutely correct. How could no one be found.


    The only reason is that Han 3000 must have guessed that he would attack Su Yingxia, so he arranged Su Yingxia to leave in advance.


    "I didn''t expect that you are very smart. You arranged for her to hide in the morning, but is it useful?" Lu Xun waved his hand, and more than twenty big men came to the court.


    Han 3000 is very good at fighting, but there is an old saying that two fists are hard to beat four hands. In the face of so many opponents, Han 3000 has a very small chance of fighting successfully. This is what he didn''t expect. Lu Xun should have so many hands.


    Maybe this is what Shen Weng revealed to Wen Liang. Wen Liang reminded the Lu family that they would have this arrangement.


    "Do you take the initiative to hand in your mobile phone, or do I get it myself after being beaten up by my people?" Lu Xun said with a smile, now Han 3000 is like an ant in his hand, can let him tease, this pleasure of revenge makes Lu Xun very happy.


    "It''s no use. I don''t have any information on my phone." Han 3000 said.


    "You make fun of me as a three-year-old. He''s your woman. How can you not save her phone number?" Lu Xun sneered.


    Han 3000 takes out his cell phone and throws it to Lu Xun.


    After Lu Xun turned on his mobile phone, there was no information on it, there was no contact list, even no call records, which made Lu Xun angry.


    "You deleted all the numbers." Lu Xun grits his teeth and says that he is very urgent to get Su Yingxia''s heart. He has even figured out how to play with Su Yingxia in front of Han 3000, and how Han 3000 kneels down to beg him. But now, he can''t find Su Yingxia, and all his plans fail.


    "If I can''t figure out your little trick, I''ll be as stupid as you." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Stupid? What qualifications do you have to call me stupid? You are in my hands now. I can teach you whatever I want. " Lu Xun''s face was gloomy. After that, he said to the thugs, "give me a call, when to ask for the phone number, when to stop, this woman, I''m sure Lu Xun will eat."


    More than 20 people, Han 3000 although strong resistance, but also unable to withstand their attack, soon lay on the ground.


    Lu Xun walked to Han 3000 with a haughty attitude and sneered: "look at what you look like now. What''s the difference between you and a dead dog? Why don''t you show your arrogance at the auction?"


    After Lu Xun finished, he squatted down, grabbed Han 3000''s hair and continued to laugh: "do you still have arrogant capital?"


    Han 3000 just opened his mouth, the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, said: "play dead me, I will not die, you will die miserably."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 unexpectedly laughed, smile let a person shudder.


    Lu Xun bangs Han 3000''s head on the floor, makes a bang, stands up and steps on Han 3000''s head: "you really think you are something. This is bedrock island. It''s my Lu Xun''s territory. Even if you kill you, what''s the matter?"


    "Lu Xun, I advise you to kill him, or he will get revenge." Wen Liang advised him that it was the mysterious man on the phone. If he could borrow Lu Xun''s hand to do it, it would be the best.


    Lu Feng has said before that he can avenge Lu Xun, but he must not kill him. This is also his bottom line. In the future, the Lu family will have to rely on Lu Xun''s inheritance. If they are infected with human life, it will be a time bomb after all. Maybe they can hide it now, but who can guarantee that it will not happen? Besides, Han Sanqian''s financial strength in the auction house must have a powerful family behind him. He died here. Once the family behind him investigates this matter, this hot potato may harm the whole Lu family.


    "Wenliang, you don''t have to talk here. You can get out of here as soon as possible, or you will end up like this rubbish." Lu Feng said to Wen Liang.


    Wen Liang takes a look at Han 3000. He can''t be relieved if he doesn''t see Han 3000 die. But Lu Feng''s attitude now is that if he doesn''t go, maybe he can''t go.


    "I do it for your good, too." After Wen Liang finished, he turned and left the villa.


    When Wen Liang left, Lu Feng reminded Lu Xun, "don''t forget what your grandfather said to you. You can do whatever you want, but you can''t kill anyone."


    Lu Xun really wants to kill Han 3000 in his heart, but he won''t do it now. At least before he finds Su Yingxia, he will have this impulse.


    "If you want to die, I won''t satisfy you. I want you to watch how that woman is fooled by me. Do you really think I can''t find her if I hide it? You underestimate my ability in bedrock island Lu Xun said.


    Han 3000 was thrown into the wine cellar of Lu''s villa and was seriously injured. This incident taught him a profound lesson. He must not trust a person he is not familiar with.


    "Wenliang, Wenliang, you really taught me a good lesson."


    After Wen Liang left the villa, he did not leave. Instead, he sat in the car and called Shen Weng.


    When Shen Weng learned that Han 3000 had been beaten, there was no accident, because in his opinion, it should have been so¡° What''s so strange about this trash being beaten? You don''t have to report this kind of natural thing to me. You''d better think about how to let him die on bedrock island. " Shen Weng said¡° Lu Xun, a young man, is impulsive, but Lu Feng is more rational. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to kill Han 3000. " Wen Liang said¡° Since it''s not easy, you have to find a way to start with Lu Xun. Anyone who says to kill must let Lu Feng know. " Shen Weng said¡° I see. Wait for my good news. " Wen Liang finishes and hangs up. Shen Weng wants Han 3000 to die, and he is the same. Because Han 3000 will not die, his heart will not be stable. Han 3000 didn''t come back all night. Su Yingxia didn''t sleep well all night. When she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but want to call Han 3000. But before Han 3000 left, she told her not to contact him by phone before he came back, which made Su Yingxia very upset. At breakfast, Su Yingxia mentioned it to Yang Chen¡° Yang Chen, do you know what 3000 went to do? He didn''t come back all night. I''m worried about him now. " Su Yingxia said. Yang Chen didn''t have a good rest last night. He had been waiting for Han 3000 to come back. Hearing Su Yingxia''s question, he said, "he should have gone to Lu''s home. Now he may have been in Lu Xun''s hands." One night did not come back, in addition to this possibility, Yang Chen can not think of other reasons¡° It''s in Lu Xun''s hands Su Yingxia''s expression was dull and said, "what should we do now?" Yang Chen shook his head and said: "maybe he had expected such consequences, so he would let us leave the hotel, but I think he should have other solutions, otherwise, he would not go."¡° But... But one night, if he had a way, he would have come back. How could he not see anyone now? " Su Yingxia''s face was pale because he was worried that something might happen to Han 3000¡° Why don''t I call and ask? " Yang Chen said¡° Yes Yang Chen takes out the phone and dials Han 3000''s number. When the phone is connected, it''s not Han 3000''s voice, but Lu Xun¡° Big beauty, I knew you would worry about him and call him. If you want to see him, come to my house. " Lu Xun said. Yang Chen did not reply, but directly hung up the phone¡° What did he say? " Su Yingxia can''t wait to ask¡° It''s Lu Xun Yang Chen said. Su Yingxia is lost in time, and Han 3000''s mobile phone falls into Lu Xun''s hands. This shows that Han 3000 is in an accident now, which makes Su Yingxia unable to calm down¡° I''m going to find three thousand. I''m going to find three thousand. " Su Yingxia stood up and walked out of the B & B. Seeing this, Yang Chen quickly grabbed Su Yingxia and said, "it''s no use for you to go now. 3000 yuan let you live here, just to protect you. If you take the initiative to send it to the door, maybe it will disturb his plan." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 292

    "What am I going to do now, nothing?" Su Yingxia cried.


    At this time, Yang Chen''s phone rings. It''s Han 3000''s number. Yang Chen immediately silences Su Yingxia.


    After su Yingxia repressed the cry, Yang Chen pressed the answer button and turned on the PA.


    "Big beauty, if you want to save your man, you''d better come to my house as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee how to treat him. He''s lying in front of me like a dead dog. Do you want to hear his voice?"


    After Lu Xun said these words, he began to fight Han 3000. The sound of beating people could be heard, but there was no pain and cry of Han 3000.


    "Grass Mud Horse, your mouth is hard, right? Let me see how hard you are." Lu Xun''s original intention is to let Han 3000 make some noise, make su Yingxia more worried, and then take the initiative to show up, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 could even grit his teeth with all his strength.


    "Get me a toothpick, and I''ll see how long this trash can last."


    "Do you want to know how I treat your man now? Let me describe it to you. Now the toothpick is in his fingernail. I have a hammer in my hand. Guess what I''m going to do now? " Lu Xun said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia covers her mouth, and can''t imagine what Lu Xun said. Two lines of tears keep sliding down her cheek.


    Scalp numb Yang Chen quickly hung up the phone, and then shut down.


    "Ying Xia, he''s just bluffing you. He doesn''t dare to do that." Yang Chen said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia tears like a spring, said: "I want to find him, only I can save 3000."


    Yang Chen drags Su Yingxia''s hand and doesn''t dare to let go. Lu Xun, even if Su Yingxia goes, can''t save Han 3000, and will put Su Yingxia in danger.


    When Han 3000 left, he told him to take good care of Su Yingxia. If he let Su Yingxia go, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Calm down first. If you go, no one will be able to save him. Think about it, who can help us." Yang Chen said.


    Who is it?


    When Su Yingxia heard this sentence, the word "Moyang" appeared in her mind for the first time. However, Moyang was still in Yuncheng. Even if she boarded the plane immediately, she would arrive at night. Su Yingxia was afraid that Han 3000 would not last so long.


    "Mo Yang, Mo Yang can help him, but is it time now?" Su Yingxia said.


    Yang Chen''s pupil is stunned. Although he is just a small figure in Yuncheng, he knows the name of Moyang. Han 3000 has something to do with Moyang. What kind of ability does he have in Yuncheng!


    "Yes, of course. You''d better contact him." Yang Chen said.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia took out her mobile phone.


    Mo Yang lives in Mordor city. He is reluctant to buy a suite for himself, so he takes a rest every night. When Su Yingxia calls him, he is still sleeping.


    "Brother and sister, why don''t you have a rest so early in the morning?" Mo Yang picked up the phone and said.


    "Brother Yang, 3000 has an accident. Can you help him?" Su Yingxia said.


    Mo Yang sat up for a moment and woke up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "We''re on bedrock island. You come first. I''ll explain to you when you come." Su Yingxia said.


    "Well, sister-in-law, don''t mess around until I get there." Mo Yang said.


    Later, Mo Yang called Dao 12, and it was not easy to solve the problem if he didn''t take this guy with him.


    Mo Yang Lin Yong Dao 12, three people meet at the airport, just in time to bedrock Island flight.


    At this time, in the wine cellar of Lu''s villa, Lu Xun, who couldn''t get through the phone, gritted his teeth with anger. Han''s fingers were all fixed with toothpicks, and the blood was flowing.


    "Trash, look at this woman. She doesn''t care about you at all." Lu Xun said to Han 3000.


    Han''s heart aches, and his clothes are wet in a cold sweat. He not only pays for believing in Wen Liang, but also has too much confidence in himself. He thought that even if Lu Xun made trouble, he had the capital to leave the villa. Unexpectedly, Lu Xun prepared so many people to deal with him.


    "Don''t let me live, or you will die." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Lu Xun patted Han 3000''s face and said with disdain, "look at your poor appearance now. You have the courage to threaten me. The fact is that I can make you die."


    "Call me."


    Leaving the cellar, Lu Xun sat in the living room, his head full of Su Yingxia''s appearance. The more he couldn''t get it, the more he wanted to get it. Otherwise, the inner turmoil couldn''t calm down at all, but now the people sent out to inquire about the news haven''t moved.


    "Smelly girl, I don''t believe you can hide in bedrock island all your life." As for the airport, Lu Xun has already said hello. As long as Su Yingxia shows up, he will be detained, so he is not worried that Su Yingxia will leave bedrock island.


    At this time, Lu Xun''s mobile phone rang¡° Wen Liang, if you want to apologize to me, don''t worry. " Lu Xun picked up the phone and said¡° Do you have time? I want to meet you. It''s about that woman. " Wen Liang said. On hearing this, Lu Xun became interested and said, "I have more time besides money. Where can I meet?"¡° I''m already in your club. " Wen Liang said. Lu Xun drove out, the car has not stopped, the club manager has been waiting¡° Master Lu, why are you here today? " The manager said respectfully¡° If you have any good goods recently, please call me two. I''ll go to see Wenliang when I''m happy. " Lu Xun said¡° Yes, I''ll arrange it for you right away. " Wen Liang waited in the box for a long time, but Lu Xun appeared in the club''s pajamas. It was obvious that he had just done something¡° Wen Liang, if you dare to play with me, you can''t walk out of here today. " Lu Xun arrogantly said, before Lu Feng asked him not to offend Wen Liang, but now Lu Feng and Wen Liang tear face, he has nothing to worry about¡° I know where she is Wen Liang said. Lu Xun picked eyebrows, said: "do not directly tell me, is conditional Bai, say, what you want."¡° Han 3000 died. " Wen Liang said. Lu Xun''s expression suddenly becomes dignified, he can think of all kinds of tricks to torture Han 3000, but Lu Feng will never let him kill Han 3000, and Lu Xun himself does not dare to do it. It''s not worth it to commit a murder for a woman¡° Why do you want him to die? Do you still have a grudge? " Lu Xun is curious¡° You don''t need to know, and I can tell you that if he doesn''t die, you will be very dangerous in the future. If he takes revenge, he will bring you a lot of trouble. " Wen Liang said¡° Scare me? Do you think I''m afraid of him? " Lu Xun said disdainfully¡° He can take out 300 million yuan to bid for the eternal necklace. Do you think he can be a simple rich man? " Wen Liang said. This is really not simple, and Lu Feng also said that it is precisely for this reason that he did not dare to kill Han 3000 easily¡° He is not simple. If I kill him, it will be more trouble. " Lu Xun said¡° Have you forgotten where you live? You have your own yacht, and there are sharks in the sea to help you deal with your body. Mr. Lu, don''t you even have the courage? " Wen Liang deliberately agitates the general. Kill and destroy the corpse, wait for Han 3000''s corpse to become the belly meal of the shark, no one who wants to investigate this matter can find out, this is really a good way. And this can also avoid Han 3000''s revenge, which can be said to be once and for all. Seeing that Lu Xun was still hesitating, Wen Liang continued: "Master Lu, have you forgotten how he humiliated you at the auction? Now many people in bedrock island are laughing at you in private. They say that you Lu family are soft now, and you can''t even deal with an outsider. You can''t be really soft Lu Xun face a cold, clap a case but rise, angrily scold a way: "Wen Liang, believe me to tear up your mouth, how can I Lu Xun be a soft egg."¡° If not, why don''t you dare to kill him? " Wen Liang said with a smile¡° Who said I didn''t dare? Don''t worry. I''ll ask him to die. " Wen Liang stood up contentedly, threw down a business card and said, "this is her address. Remember the reminder I gave you. If he doesn''t die, you will have more trouble." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 293

    Holding a business card, Lu xunru gets the treasure. His desire for Su Yingxia has reached the stage of madness, because he knows that only this woman can make Han 3000 surrender in front of him.


    "I found a B & B to hide. No wonder it''s so hard to find, but now you can''t escape from me." Lu Xun expression with obscene smile, eyes full of pity, continue to soliloquize said: "Han 3000, this next you dare to speak hard, I will soon bring this woman to you, let you watch me trample her."


    Leaving the club, Lu Xun called on several of his men and drove towards the B & B.


    Su Yingxia is sitting in the living room of B & B, her face is in a trance. She can''t calm down when she thinks of the words Lu Xun said on the phone that tortured Han 3000. Fortunately, she figured out the most important point, that is, it''s useless for her to go to Lu''s house, but it will increase her own danger. So now she has no idea of this, But quietly waiting for the arrival of Mo Yang and others in the living room.


    "Welcome summer, you can drink some water." Xu Tong told Su Yingxia that she didn''t have breakfast or lunch. Xu Tong was worried that she would not be able to bear it if she went on like this.


    Pale Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "I''m not in the mood to drink water now. Thank you. I know you are for my good, but I really can''t drink it."


    Xu Tong helplessly put the water on the tea table, sat beside Su Yingxia and comforted him: "don''t worry, he will be OK. As soon as Mo Yang arrives, he will be able to save him."


    Su Yingxia nodded her head and said with firm expression: "well, brother Yang will be able to save him."


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s face is not false worry, which shows that her concern for Han 3000 is very real. Although Xu Tong can also feel the pure feelings between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia these days, there is one thing that she is very strange.


    The whole cloud city knows that Han 3000 joined the Su family, and this incident has become a laughing stock of the Su family. Some people say that Han 3000 is not welcomed by Su Yingxia, and has no status in the family. In the past three years, they have no husband and wife.


    Before meeting these two people, Xu Tong always thought that the two people who were forced to make do with each other must have no feelings, or even hate each other. However, this time she saw them, they were like close lovers. This kind of feelings were much deeper than ordinary lovers, which puzzled her.


    "Welcome summer, can I ask you something?" Xu Tong can''t help but wonder.


    "Do you want to ask why han 3000 and I are not enemies as outsiders say?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes." Xu Tong said frankly: "in the past three years, I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard that you don''t like Han 3000 at all. But I think you are very sincere to him. It''s not a pretense."


    Su Yingxia thinks that three years ago, when Han 3000 first appeared in the Su family, when Su Yingxia first knew that Han 3000 was going to come to their home, Su Yingxia was in despair, because such a waste from the sky would become her husband overnight, and she didn''t even know Han 3000''s name at that time. At that moment, her heart was like ashes, But they can''t refuse.


    In less than three days, from Han 3000''s appearance to the date of marriage, Su Yingxia''s life trajectory changed completely.


    At that time, she really hated Han 3000, because if it wasn''t for Han 3000''s appearance, she would have more choices in her life. She might even marry a rich man to improve her family''s situation.


    Until Su Yingxia first discovered that Han Sanqian would follow her and protect her in the morning. He was like a guardian angel. He never said anything sweet, but did everything well.


    And the same is true for her commuting. Of course, at that time, Su Yingxia didn''t look directly at her emotional change, but found more reasons to hate Han 3000.


    One of the things she remembers most is that she casually said what she loved to eat. When she came home that night, Han 3000 made it by himself.


    Su Yingxia said a long time ago that even if a dog has been kept for three years, it will produce feelings, not to mention that the other party is still a person who pays silently?


    In the past three years, Han 3000 has never complained. He is scolded by Jiang LAN, and he will smile. He is willing to endure all the humiliation for Su Yingxia, and is humiliated and ridiculed by other people in the family. He is still indifferent. When everyone treats him as a useless thing, his real identity is superior to others.


    Su Yingxia knew that Han 3000 was not an ordinary person, and the reason why he endured so many grievances was because of her.


    Such a man, why not love?


    When Su Yingxia tells Xu Tong about these things, Xu Tong''s eyes are shining. The two people''s feelings are extremely rough. Han 3000''s silent efforts are even more touching. Just in these plain words, Xu Tong can feel the humiliation Han 3000 suffered in the Su family for three years. He can bear it all, but not ordinary people can do it.


    But it also shows that Han 3000 is deeply in love with Su Yingxia.


    "The whole Cloud City said that he was a waste, but the reason why he stayed in Su''s house silently was to protect you." Xu Tong said.


    Su Yingxia nodded her head and said, "so I''m sorry for him. If I could wake up earlier, he would not suffer so much injustice."¡° It''s not too late to change at any time. If you love him so much now, it shows that his efforts have been rewarded. He will be very happy. " Xu Tong said that in today''s society full of dregs and men, it is probably the dream of many women to have a person who loves themselves so much. Xu Tong''s inner admiration can no longer be expressed in words¡° Have you ever heard of the piano prince? " Su Yingxia said suddenly. Xu Tong puzzled looking at Su Yingxia, do not understand why she suddenly mentioned this thing. Although the little piano prince has only appeared once, he has a huge influence on the Internet. Even now, there are still voices discussing him on the Internet, and even hope that he can appear again. As a fan, how can Xu Tong not know the little piano prince¡° Of course, I''ve heard that. I''m also a member of his fan group. Unfortunately, he only appeared once, and I don''t know if I''ll ever see him again. " Xu Tong said with regret that the figure left a deep impression on her, as if it were carved in her mind. But if his appearance was not the hype of a company, it would be very difficult to see him again¡° You''ve seen him, and more than once. " Su Yingxia said, with a happy face¡° Have you seen it? " Xu Tong looked at Su Yingxia in consternation and said, "when will I..." at this point, Xu Tong was suddenly stunned, and his expression of consternation became shocked. He exclaimed: "you... You mean, Han 3000, is he the little prince of piano?"¡° Yes Su Yingxia said. Xu Tong widened his eyes and covered his mouth with both hands. He couldn''t believe it. Piano prince, Han 3000! Who can think that the characters who make a big stir on the Internet are the most famous losers in Cloud City¡° Do you remember the crystal restaurant? " Su Yingxia continued to ask. Xu Tong has a kind of foreboding, voice trembling said: "remember, that day is your wedding anniversary, many people take that proposal and your wedding to compare, still laugh at you."¡° In fact, this is the surprise he prepared for me. " Su Yingxia has tears in her eyes again. When you think about it, Han 3000 has done a lot for her, but she has done nothing for Han 3000, which makes her inner guilt more and more serious. Xu Tong doesn''t know how to describe her shocked mood. The little prince of piano is Han 3000''s real master, and the crystal restaurant that made the whole cloud city a sensation and the envy of the whole cloud city''s women that night, the protagonist was Han 3000. Those people say that after Han 3000 joined Su''s family, he ruined Su Yingxia''s life happiness. But who knows that Su Yingxia has already become the happiest woman, and is envied by all Yuncheng women. What kind of mood would those onlookers feel if they knew about it that night. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 294

    "After the news of the crystal restaurant came out, many people laughed at you and Han 3000, and also said that the incident was aimed at you intentionally, otherwise how could it be chosen on your wedding anniversary? Unexpectedly, the protagonist is you. If those who watch jokes know it, they will die of jealousy." Xu Tong said with a wry smile that she was also one of those who watched jokes, and her current mood could represent most of the people who watched that night.


    "He never cares about the eyes of outsiders, and so do I." Su Yingxia said.


    "But you have such an excellent husband, don''t you want others to know?" Xu Tong doesn''t understand and asks. If it''s her, she would like to let Han 3000 play in the market every day. She will stand quietly beside Han 3000 and enjoy the envious eyes of those women.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head, Han 3000''s real identity has not told her so far, so Su Yingxia thinks that he must have something to do, and these things must be hidden in his identity, how can su Yingxia publicize these things.


    "I was afraid that someone would rob him of me." Su Yingxia said.


    Xu Tong nodded, which is very reasonable, because there are many rich ladies looking for Han 3000 on the Internet, let them know that Han 3000 is the little prince of piano, I''m afraid it will break the threshold of the Su family.


    At this time, Yang Chen suddenly rushed to the living room, said to Su Yingxia: "Su Yingxia, you go to the room to hide."


    Su Yingxia quickly stood up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lu Xun is here." Yang Chen said biting his teeth, he did not expect to find such a remote place, Lu Xun was able to find so quickly.


    Su Yingxia''s face changed and he was about to leave, but he heard Lu Xun''s voice spread to his ear: "do you want to hide it, is it useful?"


    Yang Chenhu looks at Lu Xun warily in front of Su Yingxia and says: "Lu Xun, what do you want to do, a big man, do you want to make trouble for women?"


    Lu Xun looked at Yang Chen with disdain and said, "what are you? You dare to take care of my affairs and don''t want to live?"


    Yang Chen''s hands and feet have softened. After all, he is an ordinary man. In the face of Lu Xun, the top rich second generation of bedrock Island, how can he be qualified to compete with him? Moreover, Lu Xun also has several subordinates. If these people attack, Yang Chen has no choice but to be beaten.


    "I... I just."


    "It''s just what? Look at your coward. You''re so scared that your legs are soft. Don''t roll away, or my fists won''t have eyes." Lu Xun said with a sneer that this is a normal opponent. How can anyone see him without fear.


    Yang Chen stands in front of Su Yingxia and doesn''t plan to leave. This is the task Han 3000 has given him, and it''s also an opportunity for him to succeed. Now that he has chosen to stand on the opposite side of Lu Xun, it''s time to stick to it.


    "Unless... Unless I get down, you can''t hurt Su Yingxia." Yang Chen gnaws a tooth to say.


    Lu Xun heard this and laughed. Isn''t it easy for this stupid guy to get him down?


    "If you want to die, I will help you." Lu Xun finished and raised his hand.


    A few of his subordinates are rubbing their hands and fists toward Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen is so nervous that he turns pale. He has never had a fight with him since he came out of the society. Moreover, fighting during school is just a small fight, which will not really hurt people. But he knows that Lu Xun''s thugs will never be merciful.


    "You are such rubbish. It''s not worth all my brothers. You can choose one." After several people walk to Yang Chen in front, sneer to say.


    Looking at a few big guys, even if it''s random, Yang Chen has no confidence to fight.


    "I''ll... I''ll call the police." Yang Chen said.


    One of them punched Yang Chen in the face and said with disdain, "you''re a damn idiot."


    Yang Chen felt his face burning pain, and instantly puffed up, this disparity of combat effectiveness, let him have no courage.


    But he still insisted on standing in front of Su Yingxia.


    "Lu Xun, don''t go too far." Yang Chen said.


    "I was born to do excessive things. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? You guys, stop playing and fight me to death. " Lu Xun said.


    With Lu Xun''s order, several thugs dare not tease Yang Chen any more. They fight together and beat Yang Chen to the ground.


    Yang Chen feels that he is suffering from hell like torment. He has never been beaten like this in his life.


    Su Yingxia heard Yang Chen''s painful cry and said to Lu Xun, "tell your people to stop. What do you want to do?"


    Lu Xun is a dandy of the second generation, and he is used to being arrogant in bedrock island. He is used to treating his opponents by force, but he doesn''t pay attention to begging for mercy at all.


    "What''s the hurry? If this guy wants to be a hero, I have to satisfy him and let him know his essence." Lu Xun said triumphantly.


    Seeing that Yang Chen''s cry is getting weaker and weaker, Su Yingxia wants to push away the thugs, but her strength is weak and she can''t see any effect.


    Wait until Yang Chen dying, Lu Xun said: "almost, this kind of garbage to fight down to die." After several thugs stopped, Lu Xun walked to Yang Chen and said with a sneer, "before you want to be a hero next time, you should weigh your ability. You are not qualified to carry shoes for me. You want to be right with me." Yang Chen''s face is black and blue, and countless bruises on his body. His body has collapsed, and he has no strength to stand up¡° Lu Xun, you will regret it. " Yang Chen voice weak say. Lu Xun kicks Yang Chen''s head and spits a mouthful of phlegm on Yang Chen. He scolds him and says, "I regret it. You stand up and talk." Yang Chen eyes a black, direct fainted in the past. Lu Xun didn''t look at Yang Chen. He looked up and down at Su Yingxia and said, "it''s really good. Although you are a broken shoe, in order to let your husband know the end of offending me, I don''t mind fighting 300 rounds with you in front of him." Hearing this, Su Yingxia panicked and said, "what do you want to do?"¡° What for? We are all adults. Is what I said not clear enough? Your man provokes me. This is the price he has to pay. I want him to watch me play with you. " Lu Xun said with a sneer. With that, Lu Xun took out the phone and continued: "before that, I''ll give him a surprise." Through the video phone, Han 3000 appears in the picture. Su Yingxia sees Han 3000 with blood all over his body, and tears suddenly spring up¡° Three thousand. " Han 3000 heard the familiar voice, suddenly raised his head, when he saw Su Yingxia in Lu Xun''s mobile phone, he suddenly had a heart splitting feeling. How is that possible? How could Lu Xun find Su Yingxia so soon¡° Han 3000, your woman is right in front of me now. Give me your attention. How can I play with her? It''s to train here first, or to show you how she struggles in front of you. " Lu Xun said with a smile, now Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are the two ants in his hand, they can let him play with them at will¡° Lu Xun, if you dare to mess around, I''ll kill you. " Han 3000''s furious kindness. Lu Xun shook his head with a smile, said: "waste, you see what kind of virtue you are, now you are like this, and kill me, it''s a joke."¡° If you let her go, I''ll do whatever you want. " Han 3000 urgent said, as long as can not let Su Yingxia hurt, he is willing to do anything¡° Otherwise, you let her obedient, from me, can also let me save some energy? Otherwise, I hurt her carelessly. It''s not good to kill flowers with my hands. " Lu Xun said. Han Sanqian''s eyes burst with anger and killing intention. He stood up and knelt down in front of his mobile phone with a bang¡° Lu Xun, I beg you, let her go. " Han 3000 lowered his head and said. Su Yingxia saw this scene, constantly shaking his head, he knelt down, how can he kneel down¡° Three thousand, you get up, why do you kneel down for this rubbish! " Su Yingxia kept crying, feeling that breathing is distressed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 295

    In the people''s Square, Han Sanqian did not compromise under the strong pressure of Jiang Fu. Instead, he let the old guys kneel down together, which shocked the whole Cloud City. His knee is that heaven and earth do not kneel, but now he kneels down to Lu Xun. This kind of humiliation is almost impossible for Han Sanqian, but for Su Yingxia, he can only do so, And it has to be done.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Lu Xun laughed happily. No torture made him compromise, but this woman was able to make him surrender, which made Lu Xun very happy and said: "Han 3000, aren''t you tough? Why don''t you continue to be tough now? Let me kowtow a few times before I think about letting him go. "


    Han 3000 hit the floor with his forehead without hesitation, banging.


    "Lu Xun, as long as you are willing to let her go, it doesn''t matter if I break my head. If you win, you are the final winner. I give up." Han 3000 said.


    Lu Xun deliberately handed his mobile phone to Su Yingxia and said, "look at this trash man. Now he kneels down and kowtows to me to apologize. What are you doing with this trash? From me, I can show you the life of the upper class. How about that?"


    Su Yingxia''s heart was too painful to breathe. All his attention was on Han 3000. He couldn''t hear what Lu Xun was saying. Li Hua said with rain: "you get up, you get up quickly. I don''t want you to kneel for him."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han 3000 clenched his fists, and his expression was very painful, but he didn''t stop kowtowing.


    Lu Xun suddenly grabbed Su Yingxia''s hair, gritted his teeth and said: "smelly bitch, I want you to tell him personally that you are my man now."


    Su Yingxia shakes her head and says with tears on her face: "I''m his wife, this life and the next."


    "Deep love, right? I see how deep you are." Lu Xun gave Su Yingxia a fierce slap, and continued: "in this case, I will take you home, in front of him on you, he in addition to watching, what can he do?"


    Hang up the video phone, a few hands to Su Yingxia forced to take the car, a group of people go.


    Xu Tong is sitting on the ground. In the process of the incident, she doesn''t say a word, because she knows she can''t help. After Lu Xun leaves, she dares to go to Yang Chen.


    "Brother Chen, brother Chen, wake up quickly." Flustered Xu Tong does not know what to do, can only keep shaking Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen in coma is sober after, the first sentence asks a way: "welcome summer, where is she?"


    "She was taken away by Lu Xun." Xu Tong said.


    Yang Chen a face of despair, after all, or did not protect Su Yingxia, did not complete Han 3000 to his task.


    "Brother Chen, what shall we do now?" Xu Tong asked.


    Yang Chen, with Xu Tong''s help, sat up and said: "we can only wait for Mo Yang. Only when he arrives can we solve this problem. I hope it''s too late. Don''t let Lu Xun succeed, otherwise... Otherwise..."


    Yang Chen wants to talk and stops, and can''t imagine what kind of consequences it will cause if it happens.


    Bedrock Island Airport.


    Three people in a hurry with no luggage left the airport and got into a taxi.


    "Master, go to this address." Mo Yang sat in the co driver, took out his mobile phone and showed the taxi driver the location Su Yingxia sent him.


    "Here''s 500 yuan. Don''t make a detour. We have something urgent. Send us there as soon as possible." Mo Yang took out five bright red bills.


    The driver had planned to pit the three outsiders, but there was no need to get 500 yuan. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll take the nearest road and send you as soon as possible."


    All the way silent and speechless, after arriving at the B & B, Moyang calls Su Yingxia, but the phone doesn''t work, which makes him feel an ominous premonition.


    "What can I do? Su Yingxia can''t get through." Mo Yang said in a deep voice.


    "Go in and have a look." Dao 12 finished and took the lead in walking towards the B & B.


    Dao 12''s way of doing things is very simple, rough and direct. When you go to the door, you don''t want to knock on it and kick it open.


    Yang Chen and Xu Tong on the sofa in the living room shiver. When Yang Chen sees Dao 12, he shrinks his neck for the first time. He thinks it''s Lu Xun''s men who are looking for trouble again. However, when he sees Mo Yang, Yang Chen is finally relieved.


    "Master Mo, you are here at last." Yang Chen said.


    Mo Yang didn''t care who Yang Chen was and asked, "where is Su Yingxia?"


    "I''ve been arrested by Lu Xun. Go to Lu''s house, or it will be too late." Yang Chen said.


    Mo Yang doesn''t know what the Lu family''s status is in bedrock Island, but no matter who it is, even if he stabs bedrock island into the sky, he will rescue Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "Lu Feng?" At this time, Dao 12 said.


    "Lu Xun is Lu Feng''s son." Yang Chen explained.


    Mo Yang looked at Dao 12. Since he could name Lu Feng, he might know the Lu family and asked, "who is Lu Feng?"


    A sneer appeared on Dao 12''s face and said, "you two go to the Lu family first, and I''ll look for this old man." The taxi soldiers left in two ways. Moyang and Lin Yong went to the Lu family, while Moyang went to the Lu family''s company¡° Brother Chen, can they really save Su Yingxia? " Xu Tong asked anxiously. Yang Chen shakes his head. This is not Cloud City. He doesn''t know how capable Moyang can be. But now all the hope lies in Moyang. No one else can do it except him¡° I hope, and I don''t want to hurt them both. " Yang Chen said¡° It''s hard for them to get together. Su Yingxia must be careful. Don''t let Lu Xun... "Lu''s company. In the chairman''s office, Lu Feng was dealing with the documents. The tall Secretary rushed into the office without knocking¡° Don''t you know how to knock? You''re not going to work tomorrow. " Lu Feng said in a cold voice¡° Chairman, someone wants to see you. Now the security can''t stop you. " The Secretary said anxiously. Lu Feng smelled that Yan looked unhappy and said: "what a dog, dare to make trouble in my Lu family''s company, call more people, beat him up and throw him out." As soon as the voice fell, a man''s voice came from the door: "Lu Feng, I haven''t seen you for several years. Now you have a lot of ability. You want to throw me out with the rubbish in your company?" Hearing this sound, Lu Feng''s whole body was shocked, as if he had been struck by lightning. Shocked raised his head, when he saw the knife 12, his face was as pale as paper, his hand trembled slightly to the Secretary said: "you go out first, close the door." The Secretary felt Lu Feng''s mood change and looked at Dao 12 doubtfully. Who was this fierce big man? Even the chairman of the board of directors stopped his anger¡° You... Why are you here? " Lu Feng stood up and trembled uncontrollably, because he knew the identity of the man in front of him. As early as five years ago, he should have died in Dao 12''s hand, but Dao 12 let him go. On that bloody night, a small town in the United States was covered with corpses. The murderer was merciful because he was a Chinese. In the past five years, Lu Feng often had nightmares about the hellish scenes. To him, Dao 12 was like a devil. He picked up his knife and cut his life like grass and mustard¡° Your son arrested my boss. How could I not come? I just didn''t expect that I could meet you, an acquaintance. " Dao 12 said. Lu Feng''s brain roared, Lu Xun grabbed the boss of Dao 12, the boss of killing God¡° No, it''s impossible. There must be some misunderstanding. " Lu Feng said quickly that he knew what would happen if he offended such a person. Although he didn''t know the identity of Dao 12, he killed countless people that night. He was a real murderer. If this happened, he would not doubt that he would kill all the Lu family¡° Han 3000. " Dao 12 said¡° Han... Han 3000! " Lu Feng''s face is as pale as ashes. Han 3000 is the boss of Dao 12. Lu Feng felt that his heart was about to stop beating. The person he didn''t pay attention to had such a terrible identity. Just now Lu Xun called him and said that he had arrested Han 3000''s woman. Han 3000 knelt down and kowtowed to him. Lu Feng was proud. This basin of ice water completely sobered him up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 296

    Lu family villa.


    When Lu Xun brought Su Yingxia to the wine cellar, Su Yingxia completely collapsed. Han 3000, covered with blood, lay on the ground. Although the blood of ten fingers had solidified, the severe injuries visible to the naked eye made her unable to breathe. She had never experienced such a painful feeling. It was like someone holding a knife, marking one scar after another in her heart.


    "Three thousand, how are you?" Su Yingxia squatted beside Han 3000 and cried.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia, tried to pull out a smile, said: "nothing, just a little injury."


    Su Yingxia''s eyes are red. She knows that Han 3000 only says such words in order not to worry her. Even at this time, Han 3000 is still thinking about her mood.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia kept shaking his head and said: "it''s not your fault, it''s not your fault, I''m sorry for you. If I hadn''t chosen to come to bedrock Island, this would not have happened."


    "Silly you, how can I blame you? I only blame my ability is not strong enough. I said that I will protect you from any harm. Now it seems that I will break my promise." Han 3000 said.


    "You have done very well. You are very powerful. You are the most powerful person in my heart. I don''t want you to bear so much pain for me any more." Su Yingxia said.


    Lu Xun looked at the two mandarin ducks in distress and said with a sneer: "if you have anything you want to talk to each other, please say it quickly, or you won''t have a chance later. Han 3000, do you regret offending me now? Bedrock island is my Lu Xun''s territory. If you are against me, don''t you think about your ability? "


    Su Yingxia turned around, knelt down to Lu Xun and said, "please, let him go. As long as you are willing to let him go, I will promise you anything."


    "Ying Xia, what are you talking about? It has nothing to do with you." Han 3000 said eagerly.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s pitiful appearance, Lu Xun sighed: "I''m not the kind of person who destroys flowers with fierce hands. If you really promise me everything, I can think about it."


    "What do you want me to do?" Su Yingxia said coldly that in more than three years, Han 3000 has paid enough for her. Now she should repay Han 3000.


    "Take off your clothes first, right here." Lu Xun said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia''s body is stiff and he raises his hand hard.


    Han 3000 see this scene, flustered said: "no, no, welcome summer, you can''t do this."


    Su Yingxia turned to Han 3000 with a smile and said, "you have done so much for me. Now it''s time for me to pay for you. As long as I can save you, I will pay any price."


    Han 3000''s eyes filled with panic, said: "even if you do this, he will not let me go, no, don''t, I beg you, please don''t."


    For Han 3000, Su Yingxia is the only two important people in his life. He must not watch Su Yingxia fall into Lu Xun''s hands.


    But his present condition, even does not have the strength to stand up, how to stop Su Yingxia?


    "Han 3000, don''t talk nonsense. He''s so affectionate. He''s willing to pay so much for you. You should be grateful. When I''m comfortable, maybe I''ll let you go as soon as I''m happy." Lu Xun said with a smile.


    "Lu Xun, I will kill you." Han 3000 gritted his teeth and roared.


    "Kill me?" Lu Xun cold eyes, went to Han 3000 in front of a kick in Han 3000 waist, said: "look at your dead dog now, what you take to kill me, can''t move the waste."


    Han Sanqian tried his best to stand up. The pain was numb to him, but how could the strength of willpower support his fight with Lu Xun''s men?


    When Han 3000 was kicked to the ground again, his expression became desperate, because he could do nothing.


    "It''s a waste of time for me. Next, you''ll have a good look at how these shoes wave in front of you." Lu Xun finished, looked at Su Yingxia and threatened: "what are you still doing? Do you want him to be beaten?"


    Su Yingxia closed her eyes and untied the button of her coat.


    White skin gradually exposed, Lu Xun dry mouth licked his lips.


    "I didn''t expect that your shoes are very attractive. It''s a pity that you should be with this kind of rubbish. If you knew me earlier, you wouldn''t let him take advantage of this rubbish." Lu Xun said.


    "No, no, welcome summer, I beg you, no, I don''t want to see him insult you even if I die." Han 3000, who fell to the ground, said in despair, with red tears in his eyes.


    At this time, a man suddenly came to the basement and said to Lu Xun, "Master Lu, two people broke into the house and said they want to see you."


    Such a critical time to be disturbed, Lu Xun impatiently said: "no matter who, call me out, don''t disturb me."


    His subordinates take a look at Su Yingxia and know that Lu Xun is in the mood. However, the two people outside see that the momentum and identity are not simple. If the other party comes, they will be in trouble.


    "Young Master Lu, their identities are not simple. Would you like to see them?" Asked the man. Lu Xun looked at Su Yingxia with salivation. The duck that had reached his mouth could not fly away¡° I''ll give you another chance to talk and wait for me to come back. " With that, Lu Xun left the basement. Su Yingxia hurriedly went to Han 3000 and said, "I called Moyang. It''s very likely that he came." Han 3000 shakes his head. If this is Cloud City, Moyang can solve it easily. But this is bedrock island. Moyang has no influence. Even if he comes, it''s useless¡° How can Lu Xun find you, Yang Chen? " Han 3000 asked¡° When I was captured, Yang Chen had been knocked unconscious. " Su Yingxia said. Yang Chen was beaten, which means that Yang Chen didn''t betray him, but besides Yang Chen, who else knows where they live¡° Yingxia, I know you want to save me, but if you promise Lu Xun, even if you save me, what''s the use? Don''t do such stupid things. If you want me to watch him do that to you, it''s better to kill me directly. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia didn''t say anything. She knew what the consequences would be, but as long as she could save Han 3000, it was worth it for her. In the living room, Lu Xun sees Mo Yang and Lin Yong, two completely unfamiliar faces. They don''t look like ordinary people, but they are certainly not the local powerful people of bedrock island. After all, he knows the big people of bedrock island¡° Who are you and what can I do for you? " Lu Xun asked¡° Now that Han 3000 is released, you still have a chance to live. " Mo Yang said calmly. Lu Xun looked at them with a smile and said, "are you here for his waste? But what''s the use? It''s just two more wastes. What''s the threat to me? "¡° Do you know who he is? " Mo Yang said¡° I don''t care who he is. As long as he is in my territory, I have to bow my head. He is nothing. If you two have nothing else to do, get out of here and don''t disturb me. Otherwise, I will fight with you. " Lu Xun said disdainfully¡° Lu Xun, I advise you that it''s too late to shed tears when you see the coffin. " Lin Yong said¡° Two idiots, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Give me a call. " Lu Xun impatient opponent said, Su Yingxia has been willing to take the initiative to throw in his arms, he has no mind to waste time with two men. Several of his men went to Moyang and Lin Yong. At this time, the door of the villa was suddenly pushed open. Lu Feng came in with a flustered look and followed Dao 12¡° Dad, these two clowns who don''t know where they came from asked me to release Han 3000. I''m just about to let them go. " Lu Xun said to Lu Feng with a smile. Lu Feng''s current state of mind is like standing on the edge of a cliff. He may fall to pieces at any time. Now he is very sorry to help Lu Xun solve this problem. If it wasn''t for him, it would not have evolved to such a state¡° How about Han 3000? " Lu Feng went to Lu Xun and asked¡° Dad, don''t worry. Although he was beaten badly, I gave him half a life. He can''t die. " Just finished saying this, Lu Feng slapped Lu Xun in the face¡° Dad, what are you doing! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 297

    Lu Feng trembles with fear. If Han 3000 has only half his life left, I''m afraid none of his Lu family will survive.


    At this time, only he knows how much Lu Feng regrets.


    He hoped in his heart that it was a dream, if only it had not happened, but it was only a fantasy after all.


    "Release Han 3000 immediately." At this time, Dao 12 said.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun looked at Dao 12 with disdain and said in a cold voice, "what are you, and you are qualified to command me?"


    This is to let Lu Feng tremble all over again, Lu Xun uses this kind of attitude to talk with Dao 12, isn''t it to seek death?


    "Be presumptuous, you shut up for me and go to bring Han 3000 out at once." Lu Feng exclaimed.


    "Dad, did you take the wrong medicine today?" Lu Xun does not understand of ask a way, Lu Feng seem to be suddenly changed a person to be the same, let him feel confused.


    Lu Feng took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "do you remember what I told you about abroad?"


    Lu Xun knows about this, but he always thinks that Lu Feng is bragging. How can there be such a powerful person who slaughters the corpses all over the ground? Can this be something that people can do?


    "Dad, I''ve never taken that thing seriously. I know you mean to scare me." Lu Xun said with indifference.


    Looking at Lu Xun as if he didn''t know how to die, Lu Feng didn''t feel his son''s lawlessness until now. If he went on so arrogantly, even if he didn''t die in Dao 12''s hands this time, he would die in other people''s hands in the future.


    Wood show in the forest wind will destroy it, too arrogant people, how can not pay for it?


    "You think I''m joking with you, but now this man is standing in front of you. If you don''t want to die, go and bring Han 3000 out to me at once." Lu Feng said with gnashing teeth.


    "What Lu Xun looks at Lu Feng in shock, and then delusions about Dao 12. Is it him?


    "Come on, get him out first, and I''ll do something about the rest." Lu Feng urged.


    Lu Xun was a little frightened. Lu Feng didn''t look like he was joking. If the murderer stood in front of him and came to save Han 3000, what would he get?


    Can''t help swallowing saliva, Lu Xun quickly toward the cellar.


    At this time, Mo Yang frowned. Although he didn''t look directly at Dao 12, Yu Guang was looking at Dao 12.


    He and Lin Yong were almost driven out, but after Dao 12 came, it changed the situation almost instantly. Lu Feng was very afraid of Dao 12, and his body had been shaking since he entered the villa. This kind of fear was not caused for a while, it should be that he had a huge shadow on Dao 12.


    Mo Yang thought Dao 12 was not simple before, but because of Han 3000''s trust, he didn''t investigate Dao 12''s identity. However, his influence has spread to bedrock Island, which has to make Mo Yang guard.


    Back in the wine cellar, Han 3000 saw Lu Xun, then gritted his teeth and said: "let her go, what''s coming for me."


    Su Yingxia stood in front of Han 3000 and said, "don''t hurt him. I promise you."


    In the face of their mutual protection, Lu Xun''s expression is very dignified. He constantly remembers the story that Lu Feng told him. The bloody picture just lets him be on the scene through language expression. Moreover, Lu Feng said that if he provokes such a murderer, there is only one result, that is death.


    Looking at the seriously injured Han 3000, Lu Xun seems to have seen what he will suffer. He does not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "Take it away." Lu Xun said.


    Han 3000 frowned and saw Lu Feng''s relaxed attitude towards them. Does it mean that Moyang has found a relationship with bedrock island and can suppress Lu Xun? If that''s the case, it''s too unexpected, because Han 3000 thinks that Moyang''s presence is useless.


    When Han 3000 and Su Yingxia come to the living room, Moyang three people see Han 3000''s tragic situation, immediately angry, but fortunately, Su Yingxia is not injured, Moyang knows what this scale means to Han 3000, Su Yingxia is OK, then his anger is limited.


    "Three thousand, how are you?"


    "Three thousand brothers."


    "Three thousand brothers."


    Lu Feng''s face turns pale when he hears the words "brother 3000" from Dao 12. It seems that Han 3000 is indeed the boss of Dao 12. He has offended and abused the murderer. Now Lu Feng''s legs are so weak that he can hardly stand.


    Mo Yang walked towards Han 3000 for the first time. After such a serious injury, especially the toothpick of ten fingers, he had to go to the hospital for treatment immediately.


    At this time, Lu Xun reacted fiercely and roared: "don''t come here, otherwise, I''ll kill him!"


    With that, Lu Xun put a cold dagger on Han 3000''s throat.


    Lu Feng was shocked, and his heart was almost stopped. He said, "Lu Xun, you villain, let him go!"


    "Dad, is it still useful to let him go now?" Lu Feng gritted his teeth and said, "if I let him go, will he let me go? Do you think that if you let him go, it will be ok? " Of course, Lu Feng doesn''t think that releasing Han 3000 can quell this matter. That''s why he says he wants to find a way to solve it. But Lu Xun''s current method is absolutely stupid. Using Han 3000 as a threat will only make Dao 12 more angry and force the Lu family into a desperate situation¡° If you let him go first, dad will find a way to solve the problem. " Lu Feng said. Lu Xun shook his head and threatened with Dao 12: "if you don''t want him to die, you''d better be honest. I know you''re very good, but if you don''t agree to my request, I''ll kill him immediately." Dao 12 asked in a deep voice, "what do you want?"¡° I''ll get out of here and let him go when I''m safe. " Lu Xun said that this is the only way he can think of to protect his own safety. As long as he doesn''t die, it doesn''t matter if he leaves bedrock island. Dao 12''s face is cold. Things have come to this point. How can he let Lu Xun go¡° If you have the guts, you''ll kill him. " With that, Dao 12 went to Lu Xun. Lu Xun holding the Dagger''s hand shaking, panic said: "you don''t come, I told you don''t come, stop, don''t force me, or I really kill him!" The twelve sides of the sword were as deep as water, and said, "you''re a loser. Do you have the courage to kill people? If you kill him, I''ll make you want to die. " With the approaching of Dao 12, Lu Xun''s face became more and more ugly. He didn''t expect that even this method could not threaten Dao 12. He said that killing Han 3000 was just a threat. He never thought he would dare to do so, because when Han 3000 died, he had no chance to escape¡° Are you really not afraid? " Lu Xun said. Dao 12 burst into a sneer and said, "do you think I''ll be afraid?" When he came to Han 3000, Dao 121 grasped the edge of the dagger, and the sharp blade instantly cut Dao 12''s palm, but this little wound didn''t even wrinkle his brow. He snatches the dagger and kicks it on Lu Xun. Lu Xun flies upside down like a broken kite and hits the ground heavily. Mo Yang and Lin Yong run to Han 3000 and help him¡° Mo Yang, let''s take you to welcome summer Han 3000 said weakly. Mo Yang nodded his head and said to Su Yingxia, "sister-in-law, please follow me first." Su Yingxia knows Han 3000 won''t let Lu Xun go, but she can''t imagine how Han 3000 will deal with him. Han 3000 wants her to leave, probably because she doesn''t want her to see something¡° Three thousand, you have to go to the hospital. Don''t delay too long, OK? " Su Yingxia said softly. Han 3000 nodded and sat on the sofa in the living room with Lin Yong''s help. After su Yingxia left the villa, Lu Feng fell down on his knees in front of Han 3000 with a cry and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m the Lu family. I don''t know you''re a big man. Please forgive the Lu family. I promise you anything you want this time." Han three thousand whole body pain has numb, unable to do anything, just raised his hand in front of Lin Yong¡° Brother 3000, I know what to do. " Lin Yong said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 298

    When Lin Yong walks towards Lu Xun, Lu Xun is frightened and yells at his opponents to stop Lin Yong. But with Dao 12, how can these men stop him?


    "You are very ruthless. The rich second generation can be as arrogant as you are. It seems that your father dotes on you. Today I will let you know what it''s like to use ruthless means on yourself." Lin Yong said in a cold voice.


    "You... What do you want to do." Rotation panic asked.


    "Since you can think of this way of torture, don''t you want to experience what it''s like?" Lin Yong sneered.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. No, I don''t want it." Lu Xun knelt down to beg for mercy and kept kowtowing.


    "I don''t have a toothpick. I can only replace it in another way, but it should feel similar." Lin Yong grabs Lu Xun''s hair and drags him to the tea table.


    Pressing Lu Xun''s right hand on the tea table, Lin Yong took up the ashtray and smashed one finger after another.


    In the villa, Lu Xun screamed bitterly. Lu Feng was thrilled to hear it, but he had no choice but to watch it.


    "Dad, help me, help me." Lu Xun roared to Lu Feng that the whole finger of his right hand had been completely abandoned, and the pain made Lu Xun feel that life was not like death.


    "That''s the price you should pay." Lu Feng grits his teeth and says that at this time, he can only make Lu Xun bear the result, otherwise Dao 12 will pay more for it.


    When the left hand on the coffee table, Lu Xun despair, flustered shaking his head, said to Han 3000: "I know wrong, you let me, no matter what I do, I promise you."


    Han 3000, sitting on the sofa, said feebly: "wrong, you have to pay the price."


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t let go of his plan, Lu Xun roared to Lu Feng: "how did you become a father? Your son is about to be abandoned now, and you are still indifferent. Lu Feng, Lao Tzu is the only inheritor of the Lu family. The Lu family wants me to inherit the family. Don''t you do anything?"


    Lu Feng''s heart sank. He had only one son, and it was for this reason that he would spoil Lu Xun indefinitely. No matter what he did or what kind of mistakes he made, Lu Feng would protect him regardless of the consequences. If he had known that one day, he would never indulge Lu Xun so much.


    "I developed your character, but it''s also your own arrogance. I''ll teach you a lesson this time." Lu Feng said.


    With Lin Yong''s ashtray falling, Lu Feng can''t bear to turn his head. He can''t bear to see that this is his son. If he is beaten like this, he will eventually be unable to bear it.


    Lu Xun fainted with pain for a time, but he was awakened by a basin of cold water from Lin Yong.


    Father and son, Qi Qi kneels in front of Han 3000, and all his men have been driven out of the villa.


    Lu Feng''s mood is very complicated. He can''t guess what kind of price he will have to get Han 3000''s forgiveness.


    "Han 3000, I can give you half of my Lu family''s assets in bedrock Island, just ask you to let us go." Lu Feng said.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked directly at Lu Xun. He couldn''t move now. Otherwise, he would kill Lu Xun himself.


    Those who have a wrong idea about Su Yingxia will die.


    This scale can''t be touched even when Laozi comes.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t speak, Lu Feng continued, "I''ll give you two-thirds."


    "Do you think I care about money?" Han 3000 light said.


    "Tens of billions of dollars in front of you, don''t you care?" Lu Feng said with disbelief that Han 3000 might not care about a little money, but Lu''s industry is amazing. Regardless of the market value, the actual value has already exceeded 10 billion. How can anyone be indifferent?


    Han Sanqian smiles calmly, not to mention 10 billion. Even if 100 billion is placed in front of him, he will not look at it now.


    "Lu Xun, do you want to live?" Han 3000 asks Lu Xun.


    Lu Xun nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to die in Han 3000''s hands. As long as he survived, he would have a chance to revenge in the future.


    For Lu Xun, who must be avenged, even now he still thinks that as long as he is given a chance, he will have the ability to avenge.


    How about twelve powerful swords? Can''t we invite more powerful killers at a high price?


    "Yes, I do." Lu Xun buried his head, eyes show fierce light said, gentleman revenge ten years is not late, as long as today can survive.


    "Kill him and I''ll give you a chance to live." Han 3000 pointed to Lu Feng and said.


    Lu Feng trembled and said in horror, "what do you say? You let him kill me!"


    "You heard me right. I''ll kill you. Do you think your son has such courage?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Lu Feng gritted his teeth and said, "how can he kill me? Don''t deceive people too much."


    "Too much deception?" Han Sanqian looked at Lu Feng coldly and said, "my grudge with him is nothing more than an eternal necklace. Moreover, I came here in an open and aboveboard bid, but you feel disgraced, so you arrested me. Who is deceiving me too much?"


    "The Lu family has gone too far in this matter, but if you want Lu Xun to kill me, you look down on our father and son''s feelings." Lu Feng said firmly. There was a bang. A dagger fell in front of Lu Xun. When Lu Feng saw Lu Xun''s bloody hand, his face suddenly changed¡° Lu Xun, what are you doing! I''m your father. " Lu Feng exclaimed. Lu Xun''s expression is gloomy. If he can only survive by killing Lu Feng, he has to do so¡° Dad, don''t blame me. You are old and don''t have many years to live, but I am different. I still have a lot of youth. I have to inherit for the Lu family. You are the spirit of the old man. Bless me to get married early. " As soon as the words came to an end, Lu Xun held Lu Feng in his arms with a dagger in his hand. Lu Feng showed incredible eyes. The pain from his chest told him that Lu Xun didn''t hesitate to attack him¡° You... You... "Lu Xun pushed Lu Feng away without looking at his father who was lying in the pool of blood. He lowered his head and said to Han 3000," I''ve done what you said. Now you can let me go. "¡° I said I could give you a chance. Now you can leave as long as you have a good chance. " Han 3000 light said. Lu Xun suddenly looks up at Han 3000. Dao 12 is Lu Feng''s killer. How can he beat Dao 12¡° You play with me Lu Xun gritted his teeth¡° Yes, I''m playing with you. From the moment you catch Ying Xia, you are doomed to die, and no one can save you. " Han 3000 said coldly. Dao 12 came to Lu Xun and said, "do you want me to give you a chance to resist?" Lu Xun felt the pressure brought by the huge body of Dao 12, kowtowed to Han 3000 with a desperate expression, and said: "don''t kill me. If I die, it won''t do you any good. In bedrock Island, my Lu family is a famous family. If I die, it will cause great fluctuations. Aren''t you afraid to ask for trouble? As long as you don''t kill me, I can help you cover up Lu Feng''s death. "¡° Lu Feng''s death? You killed him. What does it have to do with me? Why do you want to cover it up for me? " Han Sanqian sneered and supported the sofa with both hands. Lin Yong saw this, and quickly helped Han 3000. Han 3000 continued: "in this world, no one can hurt Su Yingxia, no one can!"¡° Whoever it is will die. " With the help of Lin Yong, Han 3000 walked slowly towards the door of the villa. Panic Lu Xun looking at the back of the left, constantly crying for mercy, but did not exchange for a trace of Han 3000 stay, because in Han 3000''s heart, any redemption can not let Lu Xun escape death¡° Brother Dao, please let me go. I''ll give you all the property of the Lu family. " If Han 3000 could not be called back, Lu Xun had to beg for mercy with his sword. Dao 12 looked at Lu Xun coldly and said: "for people like you, you can''t understand his feelings for Su Yingxia. When you touch the bottom line, it''s the countdown of your life. No one can change it." With that, the knife grabbed Lu Xun''s neck and raised him in the air. When Lu Xun was struggling in the air, the picture of the past flashed like a running lantern in his mind. If he wanted to find a thing he regretted most in his life, he would have offended Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 299

    When Han 3000 walked out of the villa, a black car parked outside the villa drove away for the first time. The film on the window was deep black, so he couldn''t see who was inside.


    "3000, there seems to be something wrong with the car. I was there when I came." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 shakes his head and says, "don''t care about it first. Go to the hospital."


    In the car he left, Wen Liang was sitting. When he watched Han 3000 walk out of the villa alive, his heart suddenly fell to the bottom. Han 3000''s immortality was a huge hidden danger for him. He never expected to be protected by Shen Weng, because he knew that he was just a pawn to be used.


    "Lu Xun, you waste, Han 3000 has been in your hands for such a long time, and you haven''t killed him yet. Isn''t that harming me?" Wen Liang gritted his teeth to himself, then said to the driver: "to the airport, I want to leave here immediately."


    On the way to the hospital, Su Yingxia keeps wiping her tears in the dark. She can''t bear to see Han 3000 suffering from such a serious injury, but even though she refuses to look, she still can''t help it.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Mo Yang, with a smile on his face, comforted Su Yingxia: "brother and sister, don''t cry. If you continue to cry, his heart will ache to death. What is the pain of the body? Heartache is the real pain."


    Han 3000 touched his chest and said sincerely: "you pity me, don''t let me hurt."


    Su Yingxia tried to wipe away his tears, but the more he wiped them, the more the Yellow River burst.


    "I don''t cry, I don''t cry." Su Yingxia said.


    "It''s not beautiful to cry any more." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia kept nodding and biting her teeth, but in the end she burst out crying.


    "I''m sorry, I''m useless. I want to bear it. I really want to bear it, but... But I can''t bear it." Su Yingxia some collapse said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, eyes red said: "nothing, want to cry cry."


    Mo Yang, sitting in the front seat, sighed. What a good couple relationship he had before. It''s a pity that his choice was different, so the final result was different.


    Once upon a time, he naively thought that as long as he quit the world, he could live a safe life, but the fact gave him a bloody and irreparable lesson.


    If you give Mo Yang another chance to choose, he will never wash his hands. Like Han Sanyi, he will make himself stronger and stronger. Only by powerful means can he be qualified to protect his women.


    "Three thousand, twelve is not easy. If it were not for him, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to solve this problem." Mo Yang reminds Han 3000 that Dao 12 has turned the situation around. His previous identity should have played a role, but he can make Lu Feng so afraid. Mo Yang really can''t figure out what Dao 12 did before.


    Han 3000 can also see Lu Feng''s fear of Dao 12, but he has long said that since he chose to believe in Dao 12, he would not have any doubt about him.


    "I still believe him." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang nodded his head and said no more.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Han 3000''s injury was caused by human factors, which was not an ordinary incident. Therefore, Mo Yang also spent some money to get through the relationship, so that he could ask the hospital to help hide the matter.


    The next morning, Han Sanqian watched the morning news. The news was about the explosion caused by the gas leakage of the Lu family last night. The Lu family and their son were buried in the sea of fire, leaving only two charred and unrecognized bodies. The incident was defined as an accident, which made many people in bedrock Island sigh. After all, the Lu family is the most famous rich man in bedrock island, Both father and son are dead.


    When Su Yingxia saw the news, she knew it was not an accident, but she didn''t ask much, and she was not as vulnerable as Han 3000 thought. Lu Xun tortured Han 3000 so much, even in Su Yingxia''s opinion, he was worthy of death.


    "Have an apple." Su Yingxia peeled an apple and handed it to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 helplessly raised his bandaged hands and said, "why don''t you go to the toilet first?"


    Su Yingxia blushes and lowers her head. The closest contact between them starts from Han 3000''s desire to go to the toilet last night. Su Yingxia helps herself and doesn''t miss every step. Although she has had an experience, she is still very shy and hard to accept.


    "More patience." Su Yingxia said.


    Han three thousand can''t laugh or cry, said: "can''t bear to go on, hold out sick how to do?"


    "Don''t scare me. It''s such a small thing. How can I get sick?" Su Yingxia complains, but he has stood up and is ready to help Han 3000 to the toilet.


    Knife mouth and tofu heart are probably the embodiment of Su Yingxia at the moment.


    As soon as they went to the toilet, Mo Yang went to the ward. Seeing that the bed was empty, there seemed to be something moving in the toilet. He couldn''t help leaning forward two steps and eavesdropping on it.


    "Be sure. It''s peeing outside."


    "Wife, watch it." These words, let Mo Yang quietly out of the ward, if Su Yingxia know that he came, shy sister-in-law also have to find a hole to get in? Standing at the door of the ward, after confirming that Han 3000 had gone to the toilet, Mo Yang pretended to walk into the ward and asked, "how do you look? It should be much better."¡° Much better. " Han 3000 could not hide his smile¡° You talk. I''ll get some water. " Su Yingxia left the ward with a hot kettle¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect you to be so brazen. " After su Yingxia left, Mo Yang said with disdain. Han three thousand a fog water, ask a way: "I how brazen?"¡° I''ve been here just now. I know about the toilet. " Mo Yang said with a smile¡° She''s my wife. What''s wrong? How can it be shameless. " Han said in a magnanimous manner. This words let Mo Yang like a thorn in the throat, don''t know how to refute, other people two people are husband and wife relationship, a little contact is also a normal thing, how can call shameless¡° Come on, don''t I understand your careful thinking? You have another day off. Tomorrow we''ll go back to Cloud City. This place is a place of right and wrong, not our territory. " Mo Yang said. Han Sanqian nodded. He knew what Mo Yang was worried about. Although Lu''s father and son were dead, there was no guarantee that Lu Feng still had a confidant. If he stayed one more day, the danger would increase by one point. Only when he returned to Yuncheng, he could be safest in his own territory. At that time, even Lu Feng''s confidants could not want revenge¡° OK, I''ll take care of you. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang''s expression suddenly became ambiguous. He raised his eyebrow and asked Han 3000, "3000, is there any good thing happened in this trip to share with my brother? Three years, has the revolution succeeded? " Han 3000 glared at Mo Yang and said in a cold voice, "it has nothing to do with you. If there is nothing else, don''t disturb my rest." Mo Yang sighed and said, "ah, it seems that some people are still young. It''s a pity that you haven''t grasped such a good opportunity. I''m afraid you have no hope of giving me a dry son in your life." Han 3000 can''t move. Otherwise, he has to get out of bed and fight with Mo Yang. Mo Yang is ready to leave. When he opens the door of the ward, he sees Su Yingxia standing at the door. He is surprised. What he said just now is not heard by Su Yingxia, right¡° Sister in law, when did you come back Mo Yang asked hesitantly¡° Just about to open the door. What''s the matter? " Su Yingxia said without changing his face. Mo Yang was relieved, repeatedly said: "nothing, you take good care of him, tomorrow we will go back to Cloud City." Su Yingxia nodded her head. Although her face didn''t change, her ears turned red. She didn''t hear what Mo Yang had said before, but the words of Gan son were very clear. She also thought about it, but Han Sanyi didn''t know what she meant. Perhaps this elm pimple, I''m afraid I really will not understand it in my life. But this kind of thing let Su Yingxia take the initiative, she did not know how to do, after all, her life love, the biggest scale, that is, holding hands with others. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 300

    Cloud City.


    Su Haichao''s company has been established. It has absorbed the original members of Su''s company on a large scale, which is equivalent to a company relocation. Except for the change of address, nothing else has changed.


    But Su Haichao''s mood is not good. He thought that the square incident could completely bring down Su Yingxia, but it turned out to be a fool to everyone. Not only did she not lose face, but she also became a hot topic in Yuncheng. In recent days, great turmoil has taken place in Yuncheng. All the people who appear in the square, including Jiang Fu, have declared bankruptcy, And it''s just a matter of days.


    "Hai Chao, where do the people from Su''s company come from? How can they suddenly Parachute? It''s just like Tianbing Tianjiang." Sitting in Su Haichao''s office, Su Yihan said in a puzzled way that the square didn''t make su Yingxia lose face. Su Yihan also wanted to step on Su Yingxia in the company. But now, Su''s company has not collapsed, and its development momentum is more and more fierce. Jiang Fu and other people''s industrial chain are almost in the hands of Su''s company.


    Now in the whole Cloud City, except Tianjia, no one can compare with Su''s company, which makes Su Yihan very unconvinced.


    Su Haichao doesn''t know where those people come from, but he knows that Han 3000 is secretly arranging it, and only he, the abandoned son of the Han family, can do it.


    "Even if it''s not broken now, it will be broken by me sooner or later. There''s nothing to worry about." Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Yihan believes in Su Haichao, because Su Haichao says that his backstage is very powerful, even if Tianjia can''t match him, but she wants to see Su Yingxia''s downfall faster, and doesn''t want to give Su Yingxia any chance to be superior.


    "Now Su''s company is developing so fiercely, do you think of any good way to deal with Su Yingxia?" Su Yihan asked.


    If you want to defeat Su Yingxia in the shopping malls, Su Haichao has no chance at all in the current situation, because the billion he has won is of little significance in front of Su''s company, unless Shen wengken helps him secretly.


    But the old man didn''t know when he had left Yuncheng. Except for him, Su Haichao couldn''t contact him at all.


    "No Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth.


    "Then you still don''t think of a way quickly, do you want to see Su Yingxia continue to be proud?" Su Yihan said.


    "Of course I don''t want to, but do you think it''s easy? Today''s su family company is no longer the former Su family company. Grandma always hopes that Su family company can become the first class of Cloud City. Unexpectedly, she did it in Su Yingxia''s hands. " Su Haichao said with an unconvinced face.


    Su Yihan also hates it very much. Those betrothal gifts are nothing to Su Yingxia now, but for Su Yihan, it is a double loss of money and face. She should have got the betrothal gifts, but Su Yingxia picked them up. She has always been worried about it.


    "I have a way to deal with Su Yingxia on the surface and secretly. What do you think?" Su Yihan suggested.


    Su Hai gave a cold smile and said, "do you really treat her as a fool? How could she believe me at the current level of breakdown


    "Start with Han 3000. If you can''t deal with Su''s company, deal with Han 3000." Su Yihan continued.


    A loser?


    In recent years in Yuncheng, he is indeed a loser, but who knows that he is the son of the Han family? Although Shen Weng said that his Han family''s abandoned son, even if it is abandoned, it is not very comparable.


    Su Haichao did not want to admit it, but he had to admit that Han 3000 was much higher than him in terms of fundamental status.


    How does the Su family in Yuncheng compare with the Han family in Yanjing?


    "I''ll find a way. You can do your own thing." Su Hai said in a deep voice.


    "Well, if you have anything I can do for you, just ask me." Su Yihan said that she would do anything as long as she could destroy Su Yingxia.


    From small to large, Su Yihan had a better life than Su Yingxia. She had everything Su Yingxia could only envy. Now that her status has changed, how can su Yihan tolerate such a change.


    It''s a habit. It''s better than Su Yingxia. So Su Yihan thinks that this kind of situation should last for a lifetime.


    Don''t expect people around you to wish you a good life, most people will secretly row with a jealous mentality, and even hope you fall to pieces.


    At this time, Su Haichao''s phone suddenly rang, and a happy smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" After su Haichao hangs up, Su Yihan asks curiously.


    "They''re back. Han 3000 seems to be injured, but he''s still in a wheelchair. It''s really good. He began to enjoy the treatment of a wheelchair when he was young." Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Su Yihan is also happy to hear this. All the misfortunes of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are something to celebrate in her eyes.


    "If you want to see him, you have to pick up some rotten fruit." Su Yihan said.


    "Of course. As for fruit, I don''t need it. I have a better gift for him." Su Haichao sneered. After Han 3000 arrived in Yuncheng, he was directly admitted to the hospital, which was arranged by Moyang in advance. It''s much easier to work on his own site, and basically everything can be done in a word. In the VIP''s single ward, Han 3000 is taken care of by Su Yingxia. Mo Yang and others don''t want to disturb their two person world, so they leave early¡° Don''t you go back to the company? " Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia, in bedrock Island Su Yingxia has been very worried about the situation of the company, and can''t wait to come back, now back, Su Yingxia doesn''t seem to care about it¡° Is it important for the company to have you? When you''re ready, I''ll go back to the company. " Su Yingxia said¡° I have nothing to do with it. If you want to know the situation of the company, go and have a look. Otherwise, you won''t be at ease. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia is really curious about the situation of the company, but this is what happened before. After Han 3000 was injured, she has long forgotten this matter. For her, it''s not important to take care of Han 3000¡° I''m not at ease if I can''t be with you. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000''s heart is warm. Although Su Yingxia is strong and wants to express himself, it is obvious that he has occupied the most important position in Su Yingxia''s mind¡° Then you call and ask Shen lingyao. " Han 3000 said¡° This one can have. " Su Yingxia said with a smile, and then took out the phone. Shen lingyao, in order not to let Han 3000 look down on her, worked overtime in the company. Besides integrating into the company environment, she also had to learn. Of course, she also witnessed what can be called a miracle. Under the condition that everyone was not optimistic about Su''s company, she made a strong counterattack and brought down several buildings such as Jianghe group. Director Qin did all this¡° Welcome summer, are you back? " After receiving Su Yingxia''s call, Shen lingyao seems very excited¡° Yes, I just arrived today. Where are you? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Of course, I''m at work. Chairman, you can''t be chagang. " Shen lingyao said. Work? Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 doubtfully, does the company really run normally so soon¡° What''s going on in the company? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way¡° Very good, very good. You don''t know that Jianghe group has gone bankrupt. Now your company has taken over all the industrial chains and cooperation of Jianghe group, and there are several other companies. Now your company is on an equal footing with Tianjia. " Shen lingyao said. Su Yingxia''s eyes widened, with an incredible expression. Equal to Tianjia? How can this be possible? How can Su''s company compare with Tianjia''s? What happened in the short time of leaving¡° What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? " Shen lingyao asked¡° No... nothing. Is everything true? " Su Yingxia was shocked¡° Of course it''s true. Can I make fun of you with such a thing? If you don''t believe it, let''s see for yourself. It''s time for you, the chairman of the board, to come to the company after being absent from work for such a long time. " Shen lingyao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 301

    Su Yingxia answered a few words, did not say when to go to the company, she is not in a hurry, Han 3000 is still in hospital, she has to take care of, and with the current situation of the company, she does not have to worry.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a dull expression. It''s only a long time since he went to bedrock island that Han 3000 has settled everything in Yuncheng. He has not only developed the company, but also bankrupted the big companies of Jianghe group. Their bankruptcy is not an accident, but Su Yingxia can''t imagine how Han 3000 managed it.


    "You... How did you do it?" Su Yingxia asked Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I found a very powerful friend to help. He did it. It doesn''t have much to do with me."


    Su Yingxia is an adult. How can she believe that this has nothing to do with Han 3000? Besides, Han 3000 has done everything that happened to her recently!


    "Are you my hero?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian was a little surprised at Su Yingxia''s strange words, but he still nodded. If he is a hero, he is only Su Yingxia''s hero.


    "Should you give the hero a hug? I''ve been a great help to you Han 3000 laughs.


    Just as Su Yingxia was walking towards Han 3000, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open by gravity and hit the wall with a bang.


    Su Haichao came in with a clock in his hand, looked around and said, "what''s good to hang? Yihan, please help me choose a place. "


    Su Yihan said with a smile: "just hang it anywhere. The place is so spacious that you can see it at first sight."


    When Su Haichao went to the watch shop, Su Yihan was all smiles. This kind of gift is really wonderful. She never thought about this kind of operation.


    Send the clock, isn''t that the end?


    "Su Haichao, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia said with a cold face.


    Su Haichao looked like a hippy smile and said, "I''ve come to see Han 3000. By the way, I''ll bring some gifts. Don''t mention it. It''s just a little bit of heart."


    A little heart, this heart is really not small ah, who send gifts to send clocks, he is clearly to trouble.


    "Su Haichao, I advise you to leave quickly with this broken thing, or I will be rude to you." Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    Now Han 3000 is still lying on the bed, and Su Yingxia can''t do anything about him, so Su Haichao is not threatened at all and says, "you''re welcome? What a rude way, Su Yingxia. I''m very kind. Don''t bite LV Dongbin. " Su Haichao said.


    "Yes, Haichao is not afraid that you have no place to watch the time in the hospital, so he carefully selected this gift. Don''t be unkind." Su Yihan said.


    Su Yingxia''s face has become like a pig''s liver color. These two people sing in unison and deliberately show that they don''t know what sending the clock means, but their real mind is to curse Han 3000. How can su Yingxia not see it.


    "We don''t need this gift. Take it." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Haichao frowned and disdained, and said to Han 3000, "waste, I''m kind enough to give you a gift. Is your wife good or bad?"


    Han 3000 is lying on the bed, without the slightest anger. Every time Su Haichao jumps up and down in front of him, he looks like a clown. Moreover, his means are becoming more and more retarded. He seems to know nothing about it, and he is also complacent about it.


    "Su Haichao, I can''t beat you now, but after I leave hospital, do you think what will happen?" Han 3000 light said.


    Su Haichao is only relying on Han 3000''s injury that he dares to find trouble. After that, if he recovers and leaves hospital, he will find trouble again. Su Haichao can''t afford it.


    But people are coming, and they''re just going away. How shameful is it?


    "Han 3000, is it useful for you to threaten me? Do you think I''m still afraid of you? " Su Haichao said with disdain.


    "I''m afraid I''m not has the final say, do you want to try the fist?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "If your fists are hard enough, how can you be beaten like this? You''re such a loser. You don''t have long eyes. You''ve offended a powerful person." Su Yihan said with disdain.


    "When I was beaten, you are not qualified to gossip. If you want to beat me, you are not qualified." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yihan looks cold. She is not qualified. She used to be much higher in Su''s family than Su Yingxia. How could she not be qualified.


    "It''s a joke that you dare to raise your qualification with me even if you are a loser of soft food. You don''t want to see what you look like." Su Yihan laughed.


    Every time he heard the three words "eat soft rice", Han 3000 would like to laugh, and it is the kind from the heart. After all, eating soft rice is also a skill, and eating Su Yingxia''s soft rice is not what ordinary people can do.


    Han 3000 felt his stomach and said, "my stomach is not very good. I''m destined to eat soft food in my life. It''s given by God. I can''t help it."


    Looking at Han Sanyi''s proud appearance, Su Yihan is disgusted to the extreme. How can there be such a man in the world? He can be complacent even if he eats soft food. There is no man''s style at all¡° You are a disgrace to a man who has no ability but to eat soft food. " Su Yihan said. Su Haichao was on the side. If he had been with Su Yihan before, he would have mocked Han 3000. But now he knows Han 3000''s identity. This man is not a soft eater at all. In the past, he helped Su Yingxia deal with all the things in the company. How can such a person be a soft eater¡° You go. You are not welcome here. " Su Yingxia said¡° Do you think I want to stay here? " Su Yihan finished, disdained to see a Han 3000, out of the ward. Su Haichao left Zhong, said: "I wish you as soon as possible reincarnation." After that, he left. Su Yingxia was so angry that she felt numb. She picked up the clock and fell to pieces on the ground¡° There''s nothing to be angry about with such people. " Han 3000 smiles and comforts. Su Yingxia''s brick stares at Han 3000. He looks just like before. He has been scolded and humiliated, but he still smiles. But he has the strength to fight back¡° Why do you want Su Yihan to scold you for eating soft food? " Su Yingxia said¡° It''s also an ability to eat soft food, isn''t it? " Han 3000 said that it''s not that he doesn''t refute, it''s meaningless. Su Yihan, the woman, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to her from the beginning to the end. Comparing with her and treating her as an opponent will lower her level. Since he was 12 years old, Han 3000 has learned to be patient. If Su Yihan provokes his anger with a few words, then his dormancy for more than ten years seems ridiculous¡° It''s because you don''t care that you make people like Su Yihan feel superior and proud in front of you. " Su Yingxia said helplessly¡° If I don''t even give her this chance, her life will be miserable, because she will despair. " Han Sanqian says with a smile, let Su Yihan know who he is and who the bride price was for. I''m afraid Su Yihan''s life will never have a chance to pout. Su Yihan left the hospital indignant, especially think of Han 3000 elated said his stomach is not good that expression, is a kind of disgusting feeling¡° How can there be such a shameless man in this world? Does he have to be supported by a woman all his life? It''s shameless. It''s not like a man. " Su Yihan said. Su Haichao was silent. Su Yihan has a strange look at Su Haichao. Before, he would have trampled on Han 3000. How could he not speak today¡° Hai Chao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you think Han 3000 is disgraceful to you men? This kind of people should die, and it''s a waste of food to live in the world. " Su Yihan said. Su Haichao''s heart laughs. Su Yihan used to show up with the Han family. This person has been in front of her all the time. She doesn''t know it, and she feels superior¡° Nothing. Go back to the company. Han 3000 will die sooner or later. " Su Hai''s ultra cold voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 302

    The next day in the hospital, another new guest came to the ward. Han 3000 was wary of her. A gentle looking woman once broke into the men''s room. How could Han 3000 treat her as an ordinary woman.


    But Su Yingxia is not alert to her, but also very enthusiastic.


    "Yiyun, how did you know we were in the hospital?" Su Yingxia warmly takes Qi Yiyun''s hand and treats her best friend. Her sincerity needs no doubt.


    "Didn''t you go to make up the wedding dress? What happened?" Qi Yiyun didn''t answer Su Yingxia''s question. She has been paying attention to Han 3000 and probably knows what happened on bedrock Island, but she can''t let Su Yingxia know about it.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia seems very speechless. The reason why the Lu family is looking for trouble is that he is not willing to take more money to bid with Han 3000. This kind of unreasonable hegemony makes people helpless. Fortunately, nothing serious happened in the end, and Han 3000''s injury is just skin injury.


    "Nothing. It''s just a little accident." Su Yingxia said that the death of Lu''s father and son was judged as an accident, but Han 3000 actually did it. Even Su Yingxia, the closest person, would not tell the secret.


    "It was a big accident." Qi Yiyun said with a smile that the fire killed Lu''s father and son. Even if Qi Yiyun didn''t know the truth, she knew that the fire was not a simple accident.


    "Welcome summer, I''m thirsty and want to drink. Can you buy me a bottle?" Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says, "they''re all injured. What kind of drinks do you drink? Warm boiled water."


    "I''ll have a drink. If I''m too greedy, you can satisfy me." Han said with an aggrieved expression.


    Su Yingxia wants to ruthlessly refuse Han 3000, but Han 3000 is a sick man after all, and seeing his aggrieved expression, he really can''t bear to refuse.


    "Wait." After su Yingxia finished, he turned to Qi Yiyun and said, "you sit for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    Qi Yiyun nodded.


    After su Yingxia left the ward, Han 3000 asked Qi Yiyun, "what''s your purpose, you can tell me directly."


    "I like you." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 light smile, how can he believe this kind of nonsense, from the performance of Qi Yiyun last time, she must have some purpose.


    "Many people like me, but in my eyes, only Su Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun directly took off his T-shirt, showed his good figure and said, "don''t I attract you enough?"


    "What are you doing, sleeper? Get dressed quickly." Han 3000 flustered said, if let Su Yingxia back to see this scene, he can''t explain clearly.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t that your man''s favorite? " Qi Yiyun takes off her eyes and shows her gorgeous side. In ancient times, she is absolutely a beauty of beauty.


    "Qi Yiyun, I have investigated you. Your life experience is very clean. You don''t think there will be any trace in it. But it''s because it''s too clean that I doubt you. Tell me who you are." Han 3000''s eyes, nose and heart show that he is absolutely loyal to Su Yingxia, but he is also a man. The temptation of beauty is in front of him. How can he not be moved.


    In this world, there are only men who can control their desires, but not men who can face the beauty without moving their hearts.


    "Are you afraid to look at me because you can''t stand it?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Han 3000 is biting his teeth, feeling like walking on thin ice. He is really afraid that Su Yingxia will come back suddenly, and the matter will be over.


    "You are very beautiful and have a good figure. The restraint of ordinary men is useless to you, but you look down on me. I will never do anything wrong to Su Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun holds a pink fist and is unwilling. She has already done this step, but she still doesn''t make Han 3000 moved. Does she really want to throw her arms and take the initiative to have a relationship with Han 3000?


    "You want to know who I am. It''s very simple. As long as you become my man, I don''t mind your second marriage status." Qi Yiyun said.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian laughed and said: "Qi Yiyun, you seem to be confused between the primary and secondary. Although I don''t know what you want from me, you should ask me. Since you ask me, you shouldn''t have this attitude. What qualifications do you have to mind me?"


    Facing Han 3000''s question, Qi Yiyun is stunned. She really has no right to mind Han 3000, and her current position is not to order Han 3000 to do things.


    "I can give you more power, which Su Yingxia can''t give you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "I''m not interested in your dish. Power doesn''t appeal to me at all." Han 3000 said.


    "I can give you whatever you want, including myself." Qi Yiyun gritted his teeth.


    "I just want Su Yingxia." Han 3000 attitude firmly said, this point, even if the sea is dry and the stone is rotten, it will not change.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "what if you can''t protect Su Yingxia?"


    Han 3000 suddenly raised his head and looked at Qi Yiyun like a torch. He said in a cold voice: "I warn you, if you dare to hurt her, no matter what kind of identity you have, I will make you regret it." Looking at Han 3000''s murderous eyes, Qi Yiyun''s heart is extremely painful. Why is such a man not her! She is better and more beautiful than Su Yingxia. Why can''t she be treated by Han 3000¡° Han 3000, I''ll make you submit to my pomegranate skirt. Remember it for me. " Qi Yiyun finished, put on a T-shirt and left the ward without hesitation. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He will be very happy if such a beautiful woman entangles with any man. It''s a pity that he has no happiness in his life, and he doesn''t have such a mind. Su Yingxia bought a drink back, did not see Qi Yiyun, doubt asked: "Yiyun?"¡° I had something to do at the moment, so I left in a hurry. " Han 3000 said casually. Su Yingxia didn''t think much, sighed and said: "Qi Yiyun is actually very good, but his character is too cowardly. I really don''t know what kind of bullying he will be when he finds his husband in the future." This is something Su Yingxia has always been worried about, because during school, Qi Yiyun was bullied by many classmates, usually in the face of this situation, Qi Yiyun endured, did not know how much to eat. Hear Su Yingxia sigh, Han 3000 heart smile, cowardly? How can Qi Yiyun be a coward? Her forbearance even makes Han 3000 feel more terrible than himself. When this woman takes off her eyes and gets strong, I''m afraid she will be able to shake Su for more than ten blocks¡° Everyone has their own life. You don''t have to worry about her. " Han 3000 said¡° How can I not worry? She''s my best sister. The three of us have made friends before. " Su Yingxia said. The more Su Yingxia shows his deep feelings for Qi Yiyun, the more worried Han 3000 is, because he thinks that sooner or later these two people will tear their faces. At that time, Su Yingxia will be very sad. It seems that to find a way to avoid this kind of thing, Han 3000 would never like to see Su Yingxia''s sad side. After Qi Yiyun left the hospital, he went directly to the shopping mall and came to a luxury goods store. The cheapest clothes in the store are close to five figures, so ordinary people are not qualified to go shopping. Qi Yiyun with glasses is plain in appearance and temperament, and doesn''t look like a rich man, so when she enters the store, no shopping guide is willing to greet her. Also in the shop, there was a lady with a middle-aged man wearing a gold watch and necklace, who looked like a nouveau riche¡° Everybody dares to come in. They don''t regard this place as a roadside stall. Do you know how much a piece of clothes is here? " The lady said to herself, but her words were obviously aimed at Qi Yiyun. Qi Yiyun pushed the frame with a smile and went to a limited edition dress. It was a new product in the store. The high price of six figures deterred countless people who liked it. Even the lady just looked at it with joy and didn''t dare to buy it¡° Can I try on this dress? " Qi Yiyun asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 303

    "Miss, you can''t try on this kind of expensive clothes. Didn''t you look at the sign at the door before you entered? We''re not the average store. " Shopping guide to Qi Yiyun side, disdain said, this kind of blind girl, also don''t know where to come from, luxury goods store things, can you try it on?


    When the lady heard Qi Yiyun''s words, she couldn''t help laughing and joked: "glasses sister, you''ve gone to the wrong place. You''d better hurry out. This kind of shop is not suitable for people like you to visit."


    Qi Yiyun turned around, looked at the lady up and down, and said, "is it only suitable for you to come here?"


    The lady''s expression suddenly cooled down. She pointed to Qi Yiyun and said, "little girl, who do you think is a bitch? You''d better keep your mouth clean. "


    "It''s you, isn''t it?" Qi Yiyun said calmly.


    "Little girl, you want to die, I will help you today." The lady gritted her teeth and went to Qi Yiyun.


    Seeing this, the shopping guide quickly stood in the middle and said to the lady, "elder sister, why do you have to have the same opinion with this kind of person? Look at her. She looks like she has never seen the world. If you care about her, don''t you let yourself down."


    The lady suddenly realized, put away her temper, disdained to say: "also, with you this kind of person, pull down their identity, you go away, I let you go."


    "I come to buy clothes, the boss is not qualified to let me go, what qualifications do you have?" Qi Yiyun said.


    The lady sneered and said, "you can buy clothes here even if you are poor. I suggest you go to the roadside stall. It''s a luxury shop. Do you have money?"


    "Miss, if you make trouble again, I''ll call security. Please go out." Shopping guide said to Qi Yiyun, she can''t offend a lady because of Qi Yiyun. She can tell who has purchasing power between the two.


    "As for the manager, is that how the staff treat the guests?" Qi Yiyun raised the volume so that the whole store could hear him.


    A middle-aged woman with temperament came over and looked at the work card on her chest. There was no doubt that she was the manager.


    "What do you need, miss?" The manager asked Qi Yiyun. In her eyes, Qi Yiyun still can''t compare with a lady. The most important thing for a luxury shopping guide is her eyesight, which can tell who is the real purchasing power customer. The gap between Qi Yiyun and a lady is like cloud mud.


    "If I want to try this dress, do I have to pay by credit card first?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "You can''t try this dress. If you want it, you can only buy it." Said the manager.


    Qi Yiyun took out a bank card and said, "I''ll take it."


    When the lady and the shopping guide heard this, they were surprised at how such people could afford luxury goods.


    "Are you sure, miss?" The manager was also very surprised. This new product has been on the shelves for nearly two months, and countless people have seen it, but few people really dare to buy it.


    "Afraid I don''t have money?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    The manager shook his head and said, "of course not. I don''t mean that. Please wait a moment."


    The manager, who changed her name to honorary, took the bank card and went to the cashier. Since she wanted to buy it, she had to see if she could get the money out of the card.


    "Glasses sister, if you can''t pay for this card, you''ll be dead." The lady doesn''t believe that Qi Yiyun has so much money that she can''t afford to buy clothes. How can the glasses girl afford them?


    Qi Yiyun didn''t speak. After a while, the manager took the slip to ask Qi Yiyun to sign. His attitude obviously became more respectful.


    "I''m disappointed that I didn''t see it as a good play." Qi Yiyun said to the lady with a smile.


    The lady''s face is very blue. I didn''t expect to let her buy it. I lost my face.


    "Is it interesting to challenge my pocket money with the money I have saved for many years? From today on, you''re going home to make steamed bread. " The lady disdained to say, in her opinion, Qi Yiyun bought this dress, must be all the pocket money out.


    "Pocket money? That''s not even pocket money for me. " Qi Yiyun said, turned to the manager and asked, "can I try on the clothes?"


    "Yes, of course. The fitting room is over here." The manager said quickly that she didn''t care if Qi Yiyun had saved money for many years. As long as she could buy clothes, this was a noble guest. Although the lady looked rich, she didn''t buy anything after shopping for most of the day.


    Qi Yiyun took the clothes and went into the fitting room.


    "This kind of woman with no temperament can''t hold up even if she buys expensive clothes. It''s a pity for the designer''s work to wear her." Said the lady, laughing.


    No one ever tried on this dress after it arrived at the store, so no one knew what the upper body effect was. At this time, almost all the shopping guides turned their eyes to the door of the fitting room.


    Even if it''s really like the lady said, she can''t hold up the temperament of this matter, but at least we can see what the upper body effect is.


    After waiting for a while, the door of the fitting room was pushed open. When Qi Yiyun came out, the air in the store seemed to solidify. Who said her temperament couldn''t support the suit? It was the whole scene of Yanguan. It was breathtaking. At this moment, everyone felt ashamed. It seemed that in front of Qi Yiyun, they didn''t even have the courage to look up. The middle-aged man with a gold necklace was a fool. He was also the No.1 rich man in Yuncheng. Even the models had played a lot. However, compared with Qi Yiyun''s temperament and figure, those models were dumped for hundreds of streets, and even her hair was not as good as her¡° This suit suits you very well, miss Or the manager took the lead to return to God, quickly went to Qi Yiyun side said. Looking at herself in the mirror, Qi Yiyun smiles confidently. This is the real she. After she takes off her eyes, she shines brightly. No one can compare with her¡° I still lack a pair of high heels Qi Yiyun said¡° This way, miss The manager led the way to the shoe section. Qi Yiyun chose a pair of jade white crystal high heels. When she put them on, her temperament improved several grades again, and her figure was more moving. There was almost no flaw in the perfect curve of her legs¡° Miss, I''ve worked here for many years, and I''ve never seen a person with such outstanding temperament as you. " The manager sighed repeatedly that she felt very noble, just like a lady from a rich family. She was not only beautiful, but also outstanding¡° I bought these shoes, too. " Qi Yiyun said, then handed the glasses to the manager, said: "please help me to throw away the glasses, from today on, I no longer need it."¡° Miss, you are two different people without glasses and with glasses. It''s time to throw them away. " The manager took the glasses and said. At this time, the lady''s face began to turn white. She never dreamed that the ugly duckling just changed a suit and became a white swan, just like a living person. Looking at Qi Yiyun''s imposing manner coming towards her, the lady unconsciously lowers her head and can''t face Qi Yiyun''s aura¡° Am I beautiful? " Qi Yiyun asked the lady with a smile. The lady clenched her teeth and clenched her fist. Just now, she said that Qi Yiyun couldn''t hold up the suit, but reality gave her a loud slap in the face. Besides her, who else could make the suit so perfect? Pop! A loud slap in the face of the lady, Qi Yiyun cold voice said: "this is not you this upstart can go around, go away." Cowardice? At the moment, Qi Yiyun has nothing to do with these two words, and is so strong that it makes her feel cold. This is her real face. The outstanding side of Miss Qi''s family shows the tip of the iceberg. The lady didn''t expect that she would dare to beat herself. She raised her head just to be angry, but seeing Qi Yiyun''s frosty face, she pressed her anger back. At present, this person is not born into an ordinary family. In case someone can''t be provoked, the consequences will be serious¡° You... You wait for me. " With that, the lady took the middle-aged man and ran away. A group of shopping guides to see this scene, all but took a breath, dare not look down on Qi Yiyun. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 304

    When Qi Yiyun left the luxury goods store and walked in the mall, he became a beautiful scenery. His 100% eye-catching rate made everyone stop and wait. Women envied him and men were obsessed with him.


    Not far away, a silent figure follows her, hoping to kill all the men who stay in Qi Yiyun''s eyes.


    For Donghao, even if she looks at Qi Yiyun more, it''s also a blasphemy to her. It''s a pity that killing people can''t cover up Qi Yiyun''s light. When she takes off all her disguises, she is doomed to be extraordinary.


    "Miss, a piece of rubbish, why it''s worth it." Donghao grits his teeth and says that he knows that the reason why Qi Yiyun has such a change is because of Han 3000. But Han 3000 is such a waste. Why is it worth Qi Yiyun doing this!


    Dong Hao wants to kill Han 3000 more than once, but he knows that if he does, he can''t get close to Qi Yiyun in his life.


    His heart is painful. He doesn''t want other men to see Qi Yiyun''s beauty, but he has nothing to do with it.


    Walking out of the shopping mall, Qi Yiyun just stood on the side of the road, causing several traffic accidents. Those drivers were too focused on Qi Yiyun and caused rear end collision. For a moment, even the traffic was blocked.


    Qi Yiyun fell in love with a smile and left an indelible impression on those men in this life. He got on his car and left.


    "Dad, I''ve found someone who can help the Qi family. Please give me more time." In the car, Qi Yiyun dials his father''s number and says.


    There was an old and feeble voice on the other end of the phone, saying, "Yiyun, you''d better stay at home and never come back, or I''m afraid you''ll be hurt."


    "Dad, how can I leave you? Don''t worry, I can solve this problem." Qi Yiyun says firmly that although Han 3000 loves Su Yingxia very much, and has made her hit the Wall twice in a row, Qi Yiyun doesn''t admit defeat. She always believes that she can make Han 3000 change her mind.


    "Well, Dad can still hold on for more than half a year. Let''s talk about it later." The other end of the phone sighed, probably knowing Qi Yiyun''s stubborn temper, so he didn''t say much.


    "You and mom should be careful, pay attention to body maintenance, and contact me as soon as you have anything." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Come on, don''t worry about me and your mother. We''re fine. Be careful yourself. Don''t work too hard. Even if Dad loses this time, his family is enough for you to live in China for a lifetime."


    "Dad, I don''t wear glasses." Qi Yiyun said.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time. Qi Yiyun put on his glasses, which was inspired by him. Because Qi Yiyun who took off his glasses was too bright, he never wanted Qi Yiyun to get too much attention.


    "Is it because of the one you call him?"


    "Dad, he''s worth it."


    The other end of the phone sighed and said, "when you are an adult, you have your own ideas. No matter what you do, Dad supports you, but if he dares to hurt you, dad will never let him go."


    "OK, OK, you''d better care about mom. Hang up and get in touch when you have something to do." With that, without waiting for the other party to reply, Qi Yiyun hung up directly.


    Qi Donglin sighed and sighed at a manor in the United States. He didn''t know what was going on in China, but he knew that Qi Yiyun''s life would not be peaceful, which made him very worried.


    "Why are you sighing again?" Ouyangfei comes to Qi Donglin with the freshly washed fruit. A woman with lingering charm can easily see her beauty when she was young. Qi Yiyun inherits her fine genes, so she is so beautiful.


    "My daughter just called me." Qi Donglin said.


    "Did you tell her not to come back?" Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin nodded his head and said, "yes, but it''s no use. She said that she has found someone who can help. You know her temper and her decision. Ten cows can''t come back."


    "Don''t you believe in your daughter''s eyes? She said yes, that''s for sure Ouyang Fei said with a smile.


    "But she took off her glasses for the man." Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei was stunned when he heard the words. Both of them knew that Qi Yiyun once said that she would not really take off her glasses in her life unless she met the right one.


    "Daughter, do you have a man you like?" Ouyang Fei asked.


    "It seems so, but I have a bad feeling in my heart. Why don''t I go and find out who this person is?" Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei quickly shook his head, said: "meddle in her affairs, you want to be scolded, then I will not help you."


    Qi Donglin had a bitter smile on his face. It was precisely because of his taboo that he sighed.


    Qi Yiyun is very strong at heart. He does his own things. He has never let them help him since he was young. This also causes Qi Yiyun to be very resistant to this matter.


    "My daughter is also older. She has her own sense of propriety. Trust her." Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin nodded his head and said: "I can only do this. I hope this smelly boy won''t let me down. If he dares to make Yiyun sad, I have to kill him."


    At this time, Han 3000, who is inexplicably making enemies, is still enjoying the apple cut by Su Yingxia¡° Welcome summer, when can I leave hospital? " Although in the hospital can enjoy Su Yingxia meticulous care, but here is not a good place, Han 3000 also don''t want to stay¡° I''ve already asked. It depends on your recovery. Well, it''s about a week Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 looked sad and said, "well, it''s going to take a week. Is it going to be too long?"¡° Do you want to leave the hospital now? " Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000¡° I feel OK. " Han Sanyi looks at Su Yingxia seriously. Su Yingxia threatened Han 3000 with a fist, said: "I warn you, stay honest, don''t think about things, you can''t leave hospital without my promise." Han 3000 helplessly droops head, suddenly thought of a thing, said: "Yang Chen and Xu Tong?"¡° Yang Chen is injured. He''s staying in the bedrock Island Hospital, but there''s no big danger. Xu Tong takes care of him. " Su Yingxia said¡° You give me your cell phone and I''ll call Yang Chen. " After su Yingxia dials Yang Chen''s number, he holds his mobile phone in Han 3000''s ear, and doesn''t let him do it by himself. When he got through, Han 3000 said, "Yang Chen, are you ok?" Although Yang Chen was beaten, but it was just some skin injuries, more rest will be OK, said: "nothing, the doctor said that it would be good to rest for two days."¡° Why can Lu Xun find B & B? " Han 3000 asked. Yang Chen knows that this is the purpose of Han 3000''s call. He quickly said, "I know you doubt me, but I can guarantee my life. I will never betray you." It''s not Yang Chen, but the place of B & B is he''s looking for, and it''s secret. Besides him, who else will know? Wen Liang? Han 3000 flashed the name in his mind. Wen Liang betrayed him. It''s not impossible to say that it has something to do with him. It''s just that how does he know where the B & B is? Can we say that Wen Liang has already arranged for someone to follow Yang Chen¡° I believe you. After a good rest, hurry back to Yuncheng. Yingxia and I still have to choose photos. " Han 3000 said¡° OK, I''ll sort it out when I get back and call you the first time. " Yang Chen is relieved. If Han 3000 doesn''t believe him, it''s hard to explain clearly. Hang up the phone, Han 3000 try to maintain a calm expression, to avoid affecting Su Yingxia, but his heart has been murderous. Wen Liang not only betrayed him, but also nearly killed Su Yingxia. This man must die. Ten days later, Han 3000 was finally discharged from the hospital, leaving the environment of medicine and disinfectant, feeling that the whole person was in a good mood. Back at the hillside villa, Jiang LAN warmly welcomed Han 3000. She was a very realistic person. Before, because of the square incident, she didn''t have a good face for Han 3000, because she was worried that it would affect her face among her sisters. But now the Su family''s company is growing, and Jiang Fu''s people are still out of business. She doesn''t often brag about these things in front of her sisters, And earned a lot of face¡° 3000. During this time, you''ll have a good rest at home and let he Ting stew some tonics for you. Don''t worry too much. " Jiang Lan said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 305

    In the face of Jiang Lan''s concern, Han 3000 is very clear about the reason. She will certainly boast about some things outside to gain face for herself, but some words are too much. With Jiang Lan''s character, something will happen sooner or later, so Han 3000 has to remind her.


    "Mom, I know you love face, but you can''t talk nonsense, or you''ll cause trouble." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this sentence, Jiang Lan''s expression froze, even flashed a bit of fierce color. In her position, how can she be criticized by Han 3000?


    "Han 3000, don''t think you can point fingers at me after doing something. Don''t worry. I didn''t say anything. Even if I did, it was my daughter. It has nothing to do with you." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Han Sanqian is worried about this. He also knows that Jiang LAN can''t boast about him. After all, his reputation in Yuncheng is a loser. No one will believe him if he says how powerful he is.


    "I know. That''s why I want you to keep a low profile. Now I don''t know how many people in Yuncheng want Yingxia to fall down. The more you boast about Yingxia, the more eager those people are to see Yingxia suffer." Han 3000 said.


    What Jiang LAN is proud of now is her daughter. The only capital she boasts in front of her sisters is Su Yingxia. She enjoys the envious eyes of those people and the marvels of others. This kind of superiority is something Jiang LAN has never experienced before, so she is addicted to now. How can it be possible for her not to boast.


    "Han 3000, it''s not your turn to teach me how to do it. I have my own discretion." Jiang Lan said, dissatisfied to go out.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Su Yingxia doesn''t know what to do. She knows Jiang Lan''s character. If she doesn''t brag, it''s more painful than killing her.


    "Three thousand, my mother is like this. Don''t take it to heart." Su Yingxia comforts Han 3000.


    "I''m just afraid that what she says will cause some people''s dissatisfaction, and it will be bad for you," Han said


    Su Yingxia can feel that Han 3000''s starting point is for his own good, and this is the problem he will take the lead to consider all the time. After more than three years, how can su Yingxia not feel that Han 3000 puts himself in the first place.


    "I''ll tell her about it. You can rest at ease." Su Yingxia said.


    "I''ve almost recovered. I don''t need to rest. You have to go back to the company tomorrow." Leisure time will make people nostalgic, but Han 3000 knows that this state can not be maintained all the time. Su Yingxia will eventually manage the company, and he also has something to do.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded her head. During this period of time, she had a close relationship with Han 3000, and she enjoyed it very much. Suddenly, she had to put herself into work, and she was reluctant to give up. However, the reality that she had to face was unavoidable.


    The next day, after su Yingxia went to the company, Han 3000 went to a place called love homeland in Yuncheng. There are some people who are born with defects and abandoned from childhood, ranging from a few years old to more than ten years old. They rely on social assistance to operate. Since Han 3000 knew this place, he would occasionally go to see it and give some help and money to them.


    These children are very introverted, because they know that they are different from ordinary people, so they are especially afraid of meeting strangers. Han Sanqian is an exception. Whenever Han Sanqian comes here, the children are very excited, because their brother Qian doesn''t look at them with colored glasses like other people, And no matter what the game will accompany them to play.


    "Brother Qian, where have you been? Why haven''t you come so long?"


    "Brother Qian, we miss you so much. We thought you forgot us."


    "Brother Qian, play games with us."


    Han Sany appeared and immediately became the king of children. All the children were excited and surrounded.


    "Brother Qian didn''t come. Are you obedient?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Be obedient." The children said with one voice.


    "You don''t know, they talk about you every day. You are going to surpass me in their mind." Peng Fang said with a smile that she is the founder of love home. She is in her 40s and looks very old. After all, it is a hard work to manage these children every day.


    "Sister Peng, I can''t be better than you." Han 3000 laughs. He finds that Peng Fang seems to have a trace of sadness between her eyebrows. What should be the matter? But now the children are all here, so Han 3000 doesn''t ask.


    "By the way, Dong Shan also called me today and said that she would come soon. You two haven''t seen each other for a long time." Peng Fang said.


    "So coincidentally, does she come often now?" Dong Shan is a very loving woman. She looks sweet and lovely. She often comes to love home to help. She is very familiar with Han 3000. However, to be careful, they have met no more than ten times in the past three years.


    "He''s talking about a boyfriend now, and occasionally he comes with a boyfriend, but there''s less time." Peng Fang said.


    Playing with the children, Dong Shan came with a big bag of snacks in less than an hour. The children around Han 3000 saw this and immediately gathered around Dong Shan.


    "You realistic guys, be careful I won''t come to see you next time." Han 3000 said with a helpless smile¡° Three thousand, you are here, but we haven''t met for a long time. " Dong Shan said to Han 3000 with a surprise face. The man standing beside her is Peng Fang''s boyfriend, song Ji. At the moment, song Ji looks at Han 3000 warily, because Dong Shan''s excessive enthusiasm for Han 3000 makes him feel a sense of crisis¡° Yes, I''m very busy these days, so I don''t come here very often. " Han 3000 said. Dong Shan sighed and said, "me too. I haven''t been here for nearly two months. By the way, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, song Ji."¡° My name is Han 3000. Hello. " Han 3000 introduced himself. Han 3000 is no less famous in Yuncheng than those first-line stars, but song Ji doesn''t regard him as a celebrity, but mistakenly thinks that he is just a person with the same name. Looking at Han 3000''s hand in mid air, song Ji was indifferent, but said faintly: "hello." Han Sanqian didn''t feel embarrassed, so he drew his hand back at random. After Dong Shan handed out the snacks, the children went to play by themselves. Han 3000 said to Dong Shan, "sister Peng seems to have something on her mind. Shall we ask?"¡° Maybe it''s about aid. " Dong Shan said. The operation of the family of love depends entirely on the charitable donations of the caring people in the society. If something goes wrong, it will put great pressure on Peng Fang. When she came to Peng Fang''s room, she was resting. Only at this time could she have a chance to steal some leisure time¡° Sister Peng, is something wrong with love home? " Han 3000 asked Peng Fang. Peng Fang sighed and said, "sit down first." Song Ji was the first to sit down, and deliberately put his mobile phone and car key on the table. The car key also showed the brand logo. It was a Mercedes Benz. Han 3000 looks no different, for song Ji''s deliberate show off, the heart is calm. Song Ji is still waiting to see Han 3000''s surprised expression. Unexpectedly, he has no reaction. He deliberately moved the key to let everyone pay attention to his actions. Unfortunately, his display is doomed to be useless. The Lamborghini he photographed outside just now is from Han 3000. How can Han 3000 see a Mercedes Benz in his eyes¡° What''s the matter, sister Peng? " Dong Shan asked¡° You all know what happened in Cloud City recently. " Peng Fang said¡° Peng Jie, you are not talking about the companies of Jianghe group. If this is the case, I have a lot of inside information. " Song Ji said triumphantly. Peng Fang nodded and continued: "these big companies, in order to maintain a good image in the local area, do a lot of charity every year, and love homeland will help them every year. However, these companies suddenly collapsed. Now love homeland is facing the problem of insufficient funds. It''s just three meals a day that they can''t keep going." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 306

    These words made Han 3000 a little embarrassed, because this incident can be said to be caused indirectly by him. When he wanted to target Jianghe group, he didn''t expect to have such a chemical reaction. However, as long as money can solve the problem, it''s not a problem for Han 3000.


    At this time, Han Sanqian noticed that song Ji secretly put away the key to the Mercedes Benz, which made him laugh. This guy was happy when he showed off, but when it comes to money, he immediately counseled, just like he was afraid to ask him to take money.


    "Sister Peng, how much is the monthly expenditure of love home?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If we only count meals, not any other expenses, we have to pay close to ten thousand yuan. After all, these children are still in the stage of growing up, and the food can''t be too bad." Peng Fang said.


    "Since it''s a special period, it doesn''t matter if they are allowed to eat almost. Anyway, they all have problems. What''s the use of being healthy?" Song Ji said lightly.


    This sentence makes Peng Fang very dissatisfied, love home does not accept any colored glasses, but he is Dong Shan''s boyfriend, Peng Fang is not good to directly blame him.


    "Song Ji, you talk nonsense. If you can''t speak, shut up." Dong Shan said unhappily.


    Song Ji felt that he was scolded by a woman and lost face in front of Han 3000. In order to shock his family, he said solemnly: "what I''m talking about is the fact that these children have no possibility of social work in the future. What''s the use of giving them delicacies? It''s not a waste. Three meals of green porridge a day is enough."


    "Love home invited special teachers, as long as they can learn certain knowledge, even if they can not integrate into society, but after adulthood for their own food and clothing work, or no problem." Peng Fang said that the children here have congenital defects, but it doesn''t mean they can''t live a normal life. Peng Fang has been working hard for this.


    Song Ji laughs and shakes his head with disdain and says: "sister Peng, it''s not me who beat you. I can''t even eat. What do you take to invite teachers? Who has the obligation to donate money to the loving home?"


    This sentence is hard to hear, but it''s also a naked fact. If you can''t find an enterprise willing to help you, it''s very difficult to survive.


    "Sister Peng, you don''t have to worry about money. I can help you." Han 3000 said.


    Song Ji didn''t expect Han 3000 to say such a thing, but he showed off Mercedes Benz, and subconsciously thought that he was better than Han 3000, and he couldn''t help. How could Han 3000 do it.


    "Do you have money? Food alone costs ten thousand yuan a month. If you hire a teacher and occasionally get sick, how much does it cost a month? Is your salary enough? " Song Ji said with disdain.


    "I don''t have a job, so I don''t get paid." Han 3000 said.


    Song Jipu laughs. He has no job and no salary. He even dares to praise Haikou for his help. Can''t he be mentally retarded?


    "If Dong Shan hadn''t mentioned you several times, I would have thought you grew up in a loving home." Song Ji laughed.


    The secret meaning of these words, Han 3000 hear clearly, don''t say he is brain sick?


    "For Dong Shan''s sake, I don''t care about you." Han 3000 said.


    Song Ji is stopped by Dong Shan for what he wants to say. Dong Shan can hear the irony in his words clearly, but Dong Shan also knows that Han 3000 is for the sake of loving his home. As for whether he has the ability or not, it''s his business. Song Ji is not qualified to sneer at each other.


    "Sister Peng, don''t worry too much about it. There must be a way to get there. There must be a way to solve it." Dong Shan comforts Peng Fang that she doesn''t say she can help. After all, it''s a big hole, which can''t be filled by one person.


    Peng Fang nodded and said, "now we can only hope that miracles will happen. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t persist in loving home."


    With these words, Peng Fang''s eyes are red. She has devoted too much effort to caring home, and it''s the same with these children. If caring home really can''t go on, these children don''t even have a place to shelter themselves from the wind and rain. When she thinks about these things, Peng Fang will feel heartbroken.


    After saying goodbye to the children, Han Sanqian and Dong Shan and song Ji left their loving home together.


    "I''ll give you a ride where you''re going." Song Ji is proud of unlocking the car and points to a Mercedes Benz e to Han 3000.


    "No, I don''t want to disturb your two people''s world, and I have to do something about loving home." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s not enough. OK, I won''t tear you down either. You''ll be happy. Come on. Let''s go first." Song Ji said with a smile.


    They got on the bus and drove away.


    Dong Shan said to song Ji in the car, "you have no enmity with him. Why do you make trouble of him everywhere?"


    "I just can''t stand this boastful guy. Look at him. He''s a loser. He also boasts that he can solve the problem of loving home. Does he have that ability?" Song Ji said with disdain.


    "Whether he has the ability or not, it''s good for him to have this heart at least." Dong Shan said.


    "You are still too naive. What''s the use of your heart? Isn''t he bragging in front of me just to satisfy his vanity? I didn''t tear him down directly. I''ve already given you face. " Song Ji said.


    Dong Shan sighs. In fact, she hopes Han 3000 can help. If he can''t help, love home is likely to go bankrupt¡° Don''t sigh. A new western restaurant opened today. It''s very hot recently. I''ve fixed the position and I''ll take you to have a try. " Song Ji said. Han Sanqian waited until song Ji and Dong Shan left to sit on the Lamborghini. He caused so much trouble in love home, and he won''t ignore it. But donating love home in the name of a private person seems too high-profile, so he has to think of a way. Su Yingxia is also a caring person. She is certainly willing to donate, but this is not enough. If you want to help, you have to help thoroughly. It''s better to repair the loving home. After all, the place is old and fat. Han 3000 takes out the phone and dials the number of Tian ling''er¡° Han 3000, you are finally willing to call me. " Tianling''er, who received the call, trembled with excitement¡° I remember that I still owe you a meal. Are you free today? " Han 3000 said¡° Of course, if you are free, if you owe me so long, you must treat me to a big meal. Otherwise, I will not let you go. " Said Tian ling''er¡° Yes, you can choose. You can eat anything Han 3000 said¡° Today, a western restaurant just opened. It''s said that it''s very powerful. I''m going to go. " Said Tian ling''er¡° You prepare first, and I''ll pick you up. " With that, Han 3000 hung up and drove to Tianjia villa. Han Sanqian''s Lamborghini is a gift from tianling''er, so his car will not be blocked from entering Tianjia. Waiting in front of the villa, tianchangsheng appeared in person. Han 3000, who didn''t plan to get off, saw tianchangsheng and had to open the door to get off¡° Apprentice, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look so energetic. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Since the last tea thing, Tian Changsheng''s attitude towards Han 3000 has been much more rigorous, and he dare not take a high position in front of Han 3000¡° Master, when did you come back? " Tianchangsheng enthusiastically said that the Cloud City incident happened under his eyelids. Although there was no accident for him, tianchangsheng was still scared when he watched the high-rise buildings of the Jiang family collapse, because he knew that not only Jianghe group, but even if the Tianjia family offended Han 3000, it would be like this, and there would be no resistance¡° Not long after I came back, I didn''t owe Tian ling''er a meal, so I came to make it up Han 3000 said. Tianchangsheng sighs in his heart. Every time he sees Han 3000, he will worry about why such a person has been married, and his love for Su Yingxia is so sincere and firm that tianling''er has no chance¡° Master, if you have time, come to your house more often. I''ll make tea for you. " Tianchangsheng said. Han Sanqian put his hand and said, "without this taste, tea is not suitable for me. It doesn''t open in vain to quench my thirst." Tian Changsheng''s invitation failed, and his face was full of bitter smile. Of course, his meaning was not just to ask Han Sanqian to drink tea. Han Sanqian also understood it, so he refused very happily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 307

    After the appearance of tianling''er, tianchangsheng has no chance to speak. He gets on the bus and lets Han 3000 go. He doesn''t even call tianchangsheng.


    At the moment, tianling''er only has Han 3000 in his eyes, and tianchangsheng can only smile bitterly.


    "Where have you been? I haven''t heard from you for so long." In the car, Tian ling''er asks Han 3000.


    "I went to bedrock island to make up my wedding dress with Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    When he heard the word Ying Xia, Tian ling''er''s expression became stiff. He should not have asked this question if he had known that he would go to bedrock island with Su Ying Xia.


    "Do you know where it is?" Tianling''er quickly changed the subject.


    "I just came back, how can I know, but it should be a good place for you to call the name of Miss Tianjia." Han 3000 said.


    "I don''t know how good it is. It''s just that the recent advertisement is very powerful. Almost the whole city knows it. I''ll give you an address and you can follow the above route." Tian ling''er takes out his mobile phone and deliberately opens it in front of Han 3000.


    The screen saver is a picture of Han 3000. Tianling''er quickly turns on the navigation. She believes Han 3000 has seen what she wants to show Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did see it, but it made him feel very helpless. He didn''t have the idea of men and women. At most, he just treated Tian ling''er as his sister. So he had to pretend that he didn''t know this kind of thing. Maybe he would have a chance to tell Tian ling''er clearly in the future.


    When I came to the restaurant, I was surrounded by flower baskets in front of the door. It seems that many people supported me here. Of course, the boss may have paid for it himself, creating a very hot situation.


    "Do you locate online or offline? If offline, please show your ID card. If online, please show your QR code." The reception at the door said to Han Sanliang.


    "We''re not positioning." Said Tian ling''er.


    The receptionist laughed and said, "if there is no fixed position, I can only say sorry to you two. Our seats have already been fully reserved. Why don''t you come back next week?"


    "I''ll have a meal and wait until next week?" Tian ling''er frowned in displeasure.


    The smile on the receptionist''s face was very proud, and he said, "I''m really sorry because all the seats have been reserved for a whole week."


    "Tell your boss that Tianjia tianling''er is coming for dinner, so you can ask him if he has a place." Said Tian ling''er.


    Looking at Tian ling''er''s young lady''s style, Han 3000 can''t help laughing. This is the unruly and capricious style that a rich young lady should have. She is so clever that she doesn''t have any young lady style.


    When the receptionist heard the word "Tian Jia", his proud expression suddenly converged, and his attitude became more respectful. He quickly said, "please wait a moment."


    "Miss Tianjia, you are really powerful. It seems that the boss has no position today, so he has to move a position for you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tianling''er looked at Han 3000 with complacency and said, "you don''t understand. For this kind of popular restaurant, one or two usually closed places are usually reserved, just to avoid the sudden appearance of people like me, who don''t treat me well."


    This is a clever idea that many restaurant owners have, especially in places with high popularity, the more such a design will be available. Even if one or two boxes can only be used once a year, as long as the other party is a big man, the value of the box can also be reflected.


    For example, for people like tianling''er, it''s more meaningful for the boss to sell a favor than to earn a table of money.


    Soon, the receptionist led the boss to the door. When the boss saw tianling''er, he had a colorful smile on his face.


    Before, he still doubted, but when he saw tianling''er, he could be sure that this was indeed Miss Tianjia.


    "Miss Tian, I didn''t expect that you were really here. I had the honor to meet you once in master Tian''s boxing house. I don''t know if you remember." The boss said with a smile.


    "I don''t remember. Do you have a place here?" The day spirit son says very directly.


    Looking at the boss a face embarrassed, Han 3000 mouth twitch, this day Ling son also too not to face it, at least take care of the boss''s mood.


    "Yes, of course. Miss Tian, please follow me." The boss quickly said that he didn''t care much about tianling''er''s attitude. After all, this is Tianjia''s eldest lady. It''s very important for him to come to dinner.


    Into the restaurant, Han 3000 is looking inside the full of friends, did not expect to see acquaintances, the other side also saw him.


    "Han 3000, this guy is here anyway." Song Ji said warily.


    "As it happens, you can come, and of course he can." Dong Shan didn''t think there was any problem. What else could it be except coincidence when she met him after a meal?


    "I don''t think he''s following us on purpose for such a coincidence. I''ve already said that he has a bad heart for you, and you don''t care." Song Ji said.


    Dong Shan reluctantly shakes her head. Han 3000 and her, at most, are just ordinary friends. Moreover, Han 3000 has never shown that attitude to her. How can he be wrong with her.


    "You really think too much. The girl beside him is several times more beautiful than me." Dong Shan said. When Dong Shan said this, song Jicai realized that Han Sanqian''s tianling''er was full of youthful energy. He was more beautiful than Dong Shan, and his ponytail was full of sunshine¡° This kind of loser can actually know such a beautiful girl. It seems that the girl is not very old. He won''t cheat her. " Song Ji said with disdain¡° It''s none of our business. Eat your own Dong Shan said. Song Ji doesn''t agree. He can only catch up with a woman of Dong Shan''s level when driving a Mercedes Benz, but Han 3000, a boastful poor loser, can get such a beautiful woman. How can this work¡° This kind of scum man can only trick a little girl. I''ll get rid of him later. " Song Ji said¡° Song Ji, don''t mess about. " Dong Shan reminded¡° Don''t worry. How can I make trouble? I just want to help when I see injustice. " Song Ji sneers and says that he seems to have seen Han 3000''s embarrassment. The boss led Han 3000 and Tian ling''er to the only box in the restaurant. Even the waiter was saved. He served them in person¡° This is the menu, miss The boss handed the menu to tianling''er in a very respectful tone¡° I''ll give you one of every kind. Anyway, it''s a treat today. How can we keep him from bleeding Tian ling''er didn''t take a look. Han 3000''s meal is so long overdue. How can he escape easily. The boss looks surprised, every kind on a, this can eat? Looking at Han 3000, the boss asked in embarrassment: "Sir, do you really want to have all of them?"¡° Do you have any doubts about the words of Miss Tian? Are you afraid that we can''t afford the money? " Han 3000 said¡° No, no, that''s not what I mean. I''ll make arrangements for the kitchen right away. " The boss said, the bleeding is not Han 3000, he as the host, this meal certainly can''t let them pay, but the boss never thought, Tianling son appetite so big. But if you can spend this money to please tianling''er, it''s not a loss. If you think about it, the boss''s mood will not be so depressed¡° I''m looking for you today. There''s something else I want you to help me with. " Han 3000 said¡° Did you expect that, or would you be so kind as to invite me to dinner? " Tian ling''er looks at Han 3000 with disdain¡° Do you know there is a loving home in Yuncheng? " Han 3000 asked. Tian ling''er shakes her head. As a young lady of Tian family, she has little contact with the things at the bottom of Cloud City, and has never survived the love home. Han 3000 took out his mobile phone and searched for some information about love home to tianling''er¡° Is there such a place in Yuncheng? " After reading the information, Tian ling''er said in surprise¡° It''s normal for Miss Tianjia to have never heard of such a place, but it does exist. These children have congenital defects, so they are abandoned by their families, and now they can only live in a loving home. " Han 3000 said¡° But... I''m not a doctor. What can I do for them? " The day spirit son doesn''t understand a way¡° The operation of love home needs money support. There used to be... "Before Han 3000 could explain clearly, the box door was suddenly pushed open. Song Ji walked in carelessly and said to Han 3000 with disdain, "I didn''t expect that you even cheated little girls. Han 3000, you are not human, are you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 308

    Song Ji''s behavior of breaking into the box makes Tian ling''er very dissatisfied. When he has a chance to have a meal with Han 3000, he even dares not disturb Tian Changsheng. Song Ji''s appearance is undoubtedly challenging Tian ling''er''s bottom line.


    "Get out of here." Tian ling''er didn''t look at Song Ji, but said in a deep voice.


    Song Ji didn''t care. He looked good for tianling''er and said, "little girl, do you know who this person is? He''s trying to cheat you. You''re fooled. If I hadn''t acted bravely for a just cause, I''m afraid you would have been cheated. "


    Tian ling''er wants to be cheated, but she knows Han 3000 is not interested in her.


    "I''ll warn you again, get out of here." Said Tian ling''er.


    Song Ji was not happy at this time. He was for the sake of the little girl, but she was not polite at all. She looked like she didn''t know the good people.


    "Little girl, it''s wrong for you to say that. I''m helping you, but you let me go. Don''t you want to know what kind of person this guy is?" Song Ji said.


    Tian ling''er squinted at Song Ji and said, "what are you? Do I need your help?"


    Han Sanqian laughs and watches the drama. Song Ji obviously doesn''t know who tianling''er is, but it''s not surprising. Tianling''er has a great name in Yuncheng, but few people have really met this young lady of the Tianjia family. How can song Ji be qualified to contact the first family of Yuncheng?


    "Be polite, little girl, or I''ll be angry." Song Ji said coldly, his heart is also very unhappy because of tianling''er''s words, what? Although he is not a powerful person, he is also a man with a few small money. It is more than enough to show his superiority in front of Han 3000.


    "Angry?" Tianling''er gave a cold smile and said, "how are you angry? Can you do anything to me?"


    "I said, you little girl, are really biting LV Dongbin. I''m doing it for you. Do you think I''m hurting you?" Song Ji wants to tear down Han 3000, and also wants to build a good image in front of tianling''er, but he never thinks that tianling''er not only doesn''t appreciate him, but also shows a very dislike to him.


    "Do you think I''m a dog?" Tianling''er sneered.


    Song Ji said with an arrogant smile: "you are so ignorant. What is it if you are not a dog? I was just going to help you expose the true face of this man, but you don''t appreciate me at all. I''m a good man doing a good job."


    "It''s the first time I''ve been scolded for my age." Tian ling''er''s face is like frost. He is obviously really angry.


    "Who has never been scolded since he was a child when he was boasting about bullshit." Song Ji said with a smile that he didn''t believe tianling''er''s words.


    Han Sanqian looks at Song Ji and can''t help laughing. He has a long life. Indeed, everyone will be scolded more or less, but tianling''er is definitely an exception. With tianchangsheng''s protection for her, it''s reasonable that tianling''er hasn''t been scolded from childhood to adulthood. Imagine the whole Cloud City, who is qualified to scold Miss Tianjia? Even if there is, it is also a private jealousy, which can never be spread to tianling''er.


    "What are you laughing at, you liar? Where you go, Dong Shan still treats you as a friend. Today I''m going to tear you down." Song Ji glared at Han 3000 and said.


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "Dong Shan and I are just ordinary friends. Why do you have so much hostility to me?"


    Song Ji''s hostility to Han 3000 really came from Dong Shan, but it wasn''t so strong at the beginning. He didn''t hate Han 3000 until he thought that Han 3000 began to boast. In the final analysis, that is, the word "face". Han 3000''s boasting directly affected his face problem, so he wanted to expose it.


    "I just can''t stand you being such a liar. A loser swindles us to eat and drink, and disgraces us men." Song Ji said coldly.


    It''s a banner of justice. Han 3000 feels helpless about song Ji''s slogan of justice. There are always some people who think they are heroes, but they are extremely stupid.


    "Are you so sure I''m a liar?" Han 3000 asked with a smile, he has no anger except helplessness, because song Ji, a little jumping bug, is not worth mentioning in his eyes. How can he be angry because of this kind of person.


    "Yes, and definitely." Song Ji Zhi said high spirited, but he actually had no basis at all, just simply felt that it was so.


    "Well, you''d better go. I don''t care about you any more." Han three thousand sighed, crush an ant, although relaxed, but without any sense of achievement, why waste energy.


    Song Ji sneered and said, "are you afraid that I will tear you down? Don''t worry. I''ll tear you down and leave. "


    "I''m giving you a chance to leave unharmed. Since you are very happy to stay here, please stay. I hope you can bear the consequences." Han 3000 said.


    Song Ji looked at Han 3000 calm appearance, but also threatened him, heart more disdain, how can he leave in front of this kind of garbage?


    At this time, tianling''er was extremely angry. It can be said that she had never been so angry, because she was born in a greenhouse, and no one could provoke her so seriously.


    At this time, the boss came to serve the dishes in person. When he saw song Ji, he noticed that there seemed something wrong with the atmosphere in the box. He was so worried that nothing could happen. If he made Miss Tian unhappy, he would have to face the crisis of closing the door¡° Miss Tien, what''s the matter The boss asked carefully¡° This short-sighted thing broke into my box and completely affected my eating mood. " The day spirit son cold voice says. The boss felt a tremor in his heart. He obviously noticed that Tian ling''er was very angry at the moment. He turned to look at Song Ji and asked, "who are you? You dare to disturb Miss Tian''s dinner." Song Ji did not understand what was going on, said: "who are you, a waiter, have you the qualification to speak?" The boss was so angry that he stamped his feet. Where did this come from¡° I''m the boss here. Am I qualified to talk to you? " In front of tianling''er, the boss is servile, but in front of song Ji, the boss won''t have this kind of servant posture, straight waist, momentum. Song Ji eyebrows jump, this... This person is actually the boss? After he and Dong Shan entered the store, they all focused on Dong Shan. Song Ji just held her hand after spending so long with Dong Shan. He was just going to take this opportunity today to drink a little bit with Dong Shan and get down to business, so he didn''t care that the boss was actually very active in the store¡° Are you really the boss? " Song Ji asked cautiously¡° Of course it''s true. Get out of here. " Said the boss¡° Boss, I''m also a guest. Why do you want me to get out of here and not be afraid of my bad comments on your shop? " Song Ji boasted that the customer is God and said without fear. The boss sneered. All the people who come here can be called guests, but there are also differences between guests. For example, can song Ji and Tian ling''er be compared¡° Boy, you don''t have long eyes and offend Miss Tian. You''d better get out of here and find a temple to pray for yourself. " Said the boss. Miss Tian? Song Ji tilted his head and looked at tianling''er. The young lady seemed to be very powerful. Even the boss gave her such face, but she was so young, could she be so powerful? Oh, my God... Miss God. Song Ji''s mind gradually formed a kind of consciousness, for the identity of tianling''er guess. In Yuncheng, is the person who can be called Miss Tian the Tian family? Tianlinger! Song Ji shakes his head subconsciously. How can it be? How can tianling''er come to this place to have a meal? This is the first lady of the first line family in Yuncheng. However, even the boss is so to face Miss Tian, in addition to tianlinger, who else? Song Ji began to panic, his legs softened and his face turned pale. Seeing the change of song Ji''s expression, Han 3000 knows that he has guessed the identity of Tian ling''er, and he doesn''t know what this guy''s mood is now. Should he regret coming to trouble? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 309

    Song Ji looks at Tian ling''er and Han 3000. How can such a loser know Tian''s eldest daughter? He still survives a fluke. He hopes his guess is wrong. Otherwise, if he offends Tian''s eldest daughter, he will have a hard time in Yuncheng.


    "What''s your name?" The day spirit son suddenly opens a mouth to ask a way.


    Song Ji feels like there is a current running from his body, which makes his scalp numb. Does Tian ling''er want to check his details?


    "Oh, my God... Miss Tian, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were dining here." Song Ji said with a dead face, his mind was blank, and he didn''t dare to think about the consequences of this thing.


    "I''m a dog in your mouth, aren''t I?" The day spirit son lightly says.


    Poop!


    Song Ji kneels directly in front of Tian ling''er. Just now, he didn''t know the identity of Tian ling''er, so he dared to say this. But now that he knows who the person is, he can''t think of any other solution except kneeling down and apologizing.


    "Miss Tian, I''m blind. Please forgive me." Song Ji said with his head down.


    "Since you can''t see anything clearly, what''s the use of coming here?" The spirit son cold voice way.


    Song Ji''s heart trembled. He didn''t want to be blind, but he knew that if tianling''er really wanted to do this, no one in Yuncheng could stop him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Song Ji kowtowed and said, "Miss Tian, I''m wrong. It''s me who should die. It''s me who look at people in the crack of the door. Please forgive me."


    Tianling''er takes a look at Han 3000. She waits until she has a chance to have dinner with Han 3000. This inexplicable guy destroys the atmosphere. But now there is a remedy. She doesn''t want to waste all her time on Song Ji.


    "Help me throw him out, and I''ll deal with it after dinner." The day spirit son says to the boss.


    The boss answered quickly and took song Ji out.


    Song Ji''s mind is blank. It''s like his life has come to an end. Offending tianling''er in Yuncheng is equivalent to offending the king of hell. If he wants to die in the third shift, he will never have a chance to live to the fifth.


    In front of the restaurant, the boss said, "if you want to run, you can, but you''d better hide. I believe you should be very clear about Miss Tian''s ability in Yuncheng."


    After that, the boss went back to the restaurant, and he had to continue serving tianling''er.


    Song Ji didn''t dare to run. He didn''t have the guts to give him a hundred bear heart leopards. Moreover, he knew very well that unless he left Yuncheng, he would never come back. Otherwise, tianling''er would find him sooner or later.


    But his everything in Cloud City, if you leave, it will have nothing.


    Song Ji couldn''t think of any other way to let Tian ling''er let him go, so he had to kneel down at the door of the restaurant.


    He went for trouble while Dong Shan was going to the toilet. At this time, Dong Shan went back to her position and didn''t see song Ji Ren, so she called song Ji.


    Knowing that song Ji is at the door of the restaurant, Dong Shan goes to the door and finds that he is kneeling, which makes Dong Shan very puzzled.


    "Song Ji, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing kneeling here?" Dong Shan asked.


    Song Ji suddenly grabbed Dong Shan''s hand and said, "Dong Shan, please help me and ask Han 3000 to plead for me."


    Dong Shan is at a loss. Song Ji looks down on Han 3000. How can Han 3000 plead for him? And what is the matter of intercession?


    Song Ji really looks down on Han 3000 and regards him as a loser. But now, he has no other way. Since Han 3000 is a friend of tianling''er, if he comes forward to plead, he may be able to escape the disaster.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Dong Shan.


    Song Ji tells Dong Shan about offending Tian ling''er. Dong Shan is shocked after hearing this. But her shock is that Han 3000 knows such a person as Tian ling''er.


    In Dong Shan''s impression, Han 3000 is a very low-key person who doesn''t speak much. Dong Shan has repeatedly wanted to ask whether Han 3000 has the same name or the person in the legend. However, because Han 3000 has few words, she has never asked. This time, Han 3000 first revealed something related to his identity in front of Dong Shan.


    Tianjia, a distant lineage for ordinary people, Han 3000 is tianling''er''s friend!


    "Go and say something nice for me, or I''ll be finished." Song Ji put all his hopes on Dong Shan, because only Han 3000 could change this.


    Dong Shan takes a deep breath. Such a big figure is always by her side in silence. It''s like meeting the emperor who pays a private visit in micro clothes. Moreover, he is so low-key that he never talks about these things. Unlike song Ji, he is just a Mercedes Benz. No matter where he goes, he will show off his key.


    From this point of view, Han 3000 is much better than song Ji, but Dong Shan knows that her boyfriend is song Ji, not Han 3000, so even Han 3000 has nothing to do with her.


    "You get up first, I''ll help you talk about it." Dong Shan said.


    "Thank you, thank you, Dong Shan. I can give you any gift you want." Song Ji said gratefully¡° You are my boyfriend. If I can help you, how can I not help you? " Dong Shan sighed. Outside the box, the boss learned to be smart this time. Instead of going to the kitchen by himself, he waited for the waiter to bring the food to the door, and then let him in, so as to avoid people who don''t have long eyes rushing into the box to disturb tianling''er. This kind of thing, once is enough, if it happens again, the boss is also afraid that tianling''er''s anger will affect the fish pond and hurt him¡° What are you doing? " Seeing Dong Shan, the boss directly blocked the door of the box¡° My friend is in there. I want to go in and have a word with him. " Dong Shan said¡° If you are her friend, you can call her first. " Said the boss. Dong Shan grins bitterly. How can she be a friend of tianling''er? If it wasn''t for Han 3000, she would never have had the chance to contact her in her whole life¡° No, my friend is Han 3000. " Dong Shan said¡° I''m sorry. No one can go in without Miss Tian''s permission. If you don''t mind, you can wait at the door until they finish their meal. " The boss said firmly¡° Well, I''ll wait at the door In the box, tianling''er''s mood eased a little, and the two chatted about the love home. Tian ling''er gradually realized Han 3000''s intention and said discontentedly, "you''re looking for me for dinner today. You don''t just want the Tian family to donate love home."¡° Yes Han 3000 says directly, it''s boring to play with Tian ling''er, and he''s not such a person. Tian ling''er bit his teeth and looked at Han 3000 angrily, saying, "can''t you sincerely invite me to dinner? It''s got to be something else. "¡° I''m very sincere about eating. It''s just mentioned casually. If you are willing to help, it''s good. If you are not willing, I won''t force you. " Han 3000 said¡° If you don''t help, the Su family is so powerful now. Go home and ask your wife for money. " The day spirit son gnashes teeth of say. Han three thousand a face of shame, said: "I now eat soft food situation, also stretched out his hand for money, not very good."¡° What''s wrong? If you want to eat my soft food, I can give you all my money. " Tian ling''er looks directly at Han 3000. It can be said that she expresses all her feelings, which is equivalent to a different kind of confession¡° I think of you as a good sister Han Sanqian said that sooner or later, he had to make it clear to tianling''er. Now that it''s an opportunity, there''s no need to procrastinate. Moreover, Han Sanqian also said this matter when he was in Yunding mountain, but tianling''er hasn''t given up. Hearing these words, tianling''er''s pupils were covered with a layer of fog. This is the second time that he was rejected. For a person who has never been in love, the blow is huge. Miss Tianjia, the person who pursues her is like a crucian carp across the river. As long as she is willing, she can easily find an excellent boyfriend. But she just likes Han 3000 and takes the initiative to express her love to Han 3000, but the result is like this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 310

    Tian ling''er lowers her head and doesn''t want to be seen by Han 3000. Her shoulders tremble slightly. Her first confession is mercilessly rejected. Miss Tian''s mood is extremely bad.


    Han 3000 sighs. Tianling''er is a very good girl and has no princess''s bad temper at all. It''s very rare for her to be born. It''s a pity that this love is not something he can live with. No matter what woman, it''s impossible to replace Su Yingxia in Han 3000''s mind, and he will never betray Su Yingxia.


    After a long silence in the box, the red eyed tianling''er wiped away his tears, looked up and said, "give me some time and I will treat you as my brother."


    This is a necessary process, so Han 3000 won''t feel distressed. Indecision will only make Tian ling''er sink deeper.


    "Even as a brother, I can protect you. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, tell me and I will help you." Han 3000 said.


    The day spirit son heavily spits out a bad luck, say: "I have a very don''t understand of problem."


    "Why do I want to stay at Sue''s? Why do you like Su Yingxia after being insulted? " Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Tian ling''er nodded. This is something she has always been very curious about. As a man, Han 3000 is still such an excellent man. How can he be willing to stay in Su''s house and be humiliated? With his ability, even if he left the Su family, he would definitely be able to make achievements and get rid of the three words of "cowardly waste", perhaps only in his first reading.


    "What outsiders can see is that I was looked down upon in Su''s family and scolded as a coward. But you don''t know that Su Yingxia also suffered a lot of insults and bad eyes because of my burden. For more than three years, I endured the abuse. Why didn''t she?" Han Sanqian said that all kinds of things came to mind. Everyone was watching Su Yingxia''s jokes. Everyone took the wedding as a topic of derision. Su Yingxia was under more pressure than him.


    Since Su Yingxia can bear it, why can''t he?


    "Does Su Yingxia like you, too?" The day spirit son continues to ask a way.


    This question makes Han 3000 smile unconsciously. Before, he was not sure to answer this question, but now, he has absolute confidence. Su Yingxia not only likes him, but also loves him.


    "Don''t answer. Look at your proud expression. You can''t even cover it up." The day spirit son disdains of say.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "my relationship with her is really getting better and better. The success of the revolution is just around the corner."


    Tianling''er is like a deflated balloon. She knows she won''t have any hope, because she can feel Han 3000''s love for Su Yingxia. Now Su Yingxia also falls in love with Han 3000. How can the two people who are in love with each other separate because of her.


    "It seems that I can only be your sister." Said Tian ling''er.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a sister." Han 3000 laughs.


    "You said that you would protect me, and I will remember that for the rest of my life." Tian ling''er looks at Han 3000 sincerely.


    Han Sanqian also responded with sincere expression, saying: "what I said, I will do it. If someone bullies you, I will help you out. Even if it''s Da Luo Jinxian, I can break his gold body."


    "You can blow it hard. If there is a big Luo Jinxian, I''ll slap you to death." Tian ling''er stares at Han 3000 and says that her mood has eased. However, it may take some time to digest and change her feelings for Han 3000. After all, she has been in unrequited love for such a long time, so it is impossible to change immediately.


    "Do you want to think about this matter of loving home?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Don''t you have any money? Why do you have to pull on me? " Tianling''er stares at Han 3000. With the financial resources of Su''s company, what is a loving home?


    "It''s not just about money. I want to make more people pay attention to it through the influence of Tianjia in Yuncheng. After all, those children who love their homes will face a new social life in the future. If Tianjia takes them seriously, the society of Yuncheng will be more tolerant and receptive to them." Han 3000 said that this is the reason why he is looking for tianling''er. Why bother with money? After all, he is not the one who is short of money.


    "I didn''t expect that you had already begun to prepare for a rainy day. Are you true love or false love?" Tianlinger questioned.


    "Whether it''s true or not, I just want to do what I can to help them." Han 3000 said sincerely.


    Tianling''er began to sigh again. Such a kind and excellent man can only be her brother.


    "OK, I''ll go back and tell my grandfather and Dad that Tianjia will do charity every year in order to improve its brand effect in Cloud City. It can also gain a good reputation for Tianjia. They should not object to it." Said Tian ling''er.


    "My good sister, brother, here''s to you." Han 3000 raised his cup and said.


    Tian ling''er pouts her lips, and reluctantly picks up the teacup and touches Han 3000.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, they went to the door of the restaurant and saw Dong Shan and song Ji, who had been waiting for a long time.


    Song Ji lowered his head, his face was very ugly, and he didn''t have the arrogance before. He thought clearly that Han 3000''s words in love home might not be boastful. If he was an ordinary man, how could he know such a big man as Tian ling''er? Dong Shan feels that Han 3000 suddenly has a strange feeling. This is the first time she feels that Han 3000 is different¡° Han 3000, song Ji has already told me what happened just now. I want to help him beg for mercy. " Dong Shan didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly. Han Sanqian takes a look at Song Ji. Although he doesn''t like this guy, he doesn''t have to play him to death. But it''s not him that song Ji offends, it''s Tianling er¡° Dong Shan, I can''t do this. It''s not me that he offends. " Han 3000 said. Dong Shan looks ugly and lowers her head. If Han 3000 doesn''t help, she can''t help it¡° Tianling''er, why don''t you worry about such a little person? How can you say that you are also miss Tianjia? If you waste energy with such a little role, won''t you lower your identity as Miss Tianjia? " Han 3000 said to Tian ling''er with a smile¡° Don''t you mean to protect me when you''re my brother? I''ve been called a dog, and you won''t help me? " The spirit son holds up the head, discontented of say. Han Sanyi Leng, this little girl can use it quickly. It seems that he can''t do nothing when he is a brother. Go to song Ji in front of Han 3000 light said: "made a mistake, pay a price, right?" Song Ji nodded and was about to speak. Suddenly, he felt a huge force coming from his belly. He flew back in the air. Losing his center of gravity, he fell to the ground heavily, his face full of pain¡° In the future, open your eyes wider and don''t provoke my sister, or I''ll kill you. " Han 3000 threatened. Song Ji was in a cold sweat and said, "yes, i... I know." Han 3000 clapped his hands, turned his head and said to Tian ling''er, "how are you, satisfied?" Tianling''er said, "it''s OK. As a brother, you can send your sister home. Don''t you have any opinions?"¡° Of course not. " Han three thousand wry smile way, last time the day spirit son throws in the roadside, this small Ni son also remembers the grudge. When he saw Han 3000 walking onto the Lamborghini, song Ji was crying and laughing. When he was in love home, he went to take photos. He didn''t expect that the car belonged to Han 3000. Looking back on the picture of showing off the keys of Mercedes Benz, song Ji couldn''t help blushing. The people of other people''s kelanbojini are so low-key, and he is a broken Mercedes Benz. He wants to hold the key in his hand at any time, so that everyone can see it. This is the gap¡° Are you all right Dong Shan walks up to song Ji and asks. Song Ji shook his head, looked at the direction of Lamborghini''s departure, and said, "who is Han 3000? Is there such a powerful character named Han 3000 in Yuncheng besides that loser?" Dong Shan''s face is full of confusion. She thinks it''s the same person, but the image gap is so big that she can''t believe it. Is it possible that a loser with the whole city''s name on his back, a friend with Miss Tianjia and a Lamborghini driver are the same person? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 311

    When tianling''er came home, tianchangsheng was drinking tea in the living room. Although he looked leisurely, he was obviously waiting for tianling''er.


    On that day, ling''er finds that tianchangsheng looks at herself with Yu Guang. Instead of saying hello to tianchangsheng, she goes to her room.


    When tianchangsheng saw the situation, he wanted to know how the meal was and how he could let tianling''er go back to his room.


    "Dear granddaughter, would you like to try your grandfather''s new tea?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Do you want to try some new tea or talk about dinner?" Tianling''er stopped and said.


    Tianchangsheng''s idea was seen through, and his face was embarrassed. He said, "grandfather, I don''t care about you. Come on, come on, tell him what''s going on."


    Tian ling''er goes to Tian Changsheng with his head down and shoulders down.


    As soon as you look at the spirit, tianchangsheng knows that tianling''er is not happy with the meal, but it''s no surprise. After all, Han 3000 has clearly refused once before.


    "He said he just treated me like a sister." Tian ling''er said weakly.


    Tianchangsheng sighed and said: "in fact, you should have seen that his feelings for Su Yingxia are not easy to change."


    "I really didn''t expect him to love Su Yingxia so much. It seems that I was wrong before. I thought he was humiliated in Su''s family." Tian ling''er can''t help thinking of what Han 3000 said. He is insulted, so is Su Yingxia. Maybe it''s true. How can the two people who pay each other be easily affected by external factors.


    "If you think about it, it''s a good thing." Tianchang Sheng is happy to smile. He has been worried that tianling''er will be seriously injured, but it would be great if tianling''er could figure it out at this time.


    "He said he would protect me when he was my brother." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianchangsheng was stunned for a moment, then became excited, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the appearance of tianchangsheng''s sudden madness, tianling''er asked, "grandfather, have you been pointed at the laughing point? There''s nothing funny about it. "


    Tianchangsheng doesn''t feel funny, but is happy from the bottom of his heart. If Han Sanqian regards tianling''er as his sister and is willing to protect tianling''er, tianling''er will have a huge umbrella. No one dares to bully tianling''er in China, at least in the north.


    "Tianling''er, you don''t know the weight of this brother. When you understand later, you will know what I''m laughing at." Tianchangsheng said.


    "How much? What''s the portion The day spirit son doubts a way.


    "No, it''s time. You''ll know." Tianchangsheng smiles mysteriously.


    Tianling''er asked this question more than once, but tianchangsheng refused to give him an answer, even pulling his beard to threaten him was useless, so tianling''er didn''t want to get to the bottom of it.


    "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." With that, Tian ling''er went to the room.


    Tian Changsheng is in a good mood. He can''t help humming a ditty. He is happy to think that Han 3000 regards Tian linger as his sister and wants to protect Tian linger.


    "Dad, what makes you so happy?" When tianhonghui came home, tianchangsheng had not recovered, so it made him feel very strange.


    "It''s a good thing, of course, and it''s a great thing." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui goes to the sofa and sits down. After being warned by Han 3000 last time, Tian Changsheng has been worried. He also starts to worry about the sequelae of this incident. He hasn''t seen Tian Changsheng happy for a long time, so Tian Honghui guesses that it must have something to do with Han 3000.


    "Dad, your happiness is related to Han 3000, isn''t it?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "Yes." Tian Changsheng nodded.


    Tianhonghui can''t help but get closer, and can''t wait to say, "Dad, don''t play the game. If there''s anything good, please share it with me."


    Tian Changsheng took a look at Tian Honghui. The fishtail pattern in the corner of his eye killed a fly. He said, "your daughter is Han 3000''s sister now, and Han 3000 has said that she will protect her in the future. Do you think it''s worth being happy?"


    Tian Honghui''s incredible stare, Han 3000 this sentence is equivalent to the protection of the Tian family!


    "Dad, is that true?" Tian Honghui said excitedly.


    "Tianlinger told me personally, can there be a fake?" Tianchangsheng said.


    "Great, great!" Tian Honghui waved his fist and said, "I didn''t expect that ling''er still had such luck. With..."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" At this time, Tian ling''er suddenly came to the living room, and Tian Honghui quickly stopped what he wanted to say next.


    "Ling''er, why haven''t you had a rest yet?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "I forget to tell you something. Han Sanqian hopes that we can donate some love home. There are some children with congenital physical defects. He wants to use the influence of Tianjia to make more people pay attention to this matter." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tian Honghui took a look at Tian Changsheng and said, "Dad, how about holding a charity meeting in the name of our Tian family?"


    "Nonsense, it''s a must. You''ll start to prepare for it tomorrow." Tian Changsheng said, Han 3000 has such a request, how can the Tian family not meet it. Not long after Han 3000 returned to the hillside villa, Tian Changsheng called and said that he would hold a charity meeting for the love home in the near future, so that more business people could participate in the event. He asked Han 3000 what he thought. Of course, Han 3000 has no opinion. Let Tian Changsheng do it by himself. After all, it''s not a big deal. The Tian family can''t even do it well. Hang up the phone, Han 3000 in the living room waiting for Su Yingxia to go home from work, before Yang Chen has called, photos have all sorted out, tomorrow have to choose photos, this makes Han 3000 very excited. For a long time, the wedding photos of him and Su Yingxia can be hung on the wall of his home. This is what Han Sanya has been looking forward to. Su Yingxia has experienced a thrilling day today, because the company has grown to a point she can''t imagine. She has done nothing all day and just listened to the reports. However, these reports have shocked her again and again, and even numbed her later. She did not expect that so many things had happened during the period when she left Yuncheng. Su''s company had completely changed its face and became an enterprise with only Tianjia''s influence in Yuncheng¡° 3000, who are the helpers you''ve got? Their abilities are too strong. Do you know how many cooperations there are in the company now? How many areas are involved? " Su Yingxia came home and sighed to Han 3000. Qin Lin''s ability is needless to say. Standing on the steps given by Han 3000, he can fight his way in Yanjing, not to mention a small cloud city¡° Do you have time to choose photos tomorrow? " Han 3000 didn''t care much about the company, so he changed the topic¡° Is the picture out? " Su Yingxia is looking forward to seeing the finished product, so she also attaches great importance to it¡° Well, Yang Chen has already called me. " Han 3000 said¡° Free, such an important thing, of course free After su Yingxia finished, his mood suddenly became a little low. Han 3000 asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to see the pictures? " Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "I don''t think I can show any value in the company. They have done everything, and they are better than me." Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile and said, "you are the chairman of the board of directors. You are in a high position. How can you do everything by yourself? You have to understand the truth that the masters work hard. What are you unhappy about when they do well?"¡° What''s the matter with Master Lao Ren? " Su Yingxia asked¡° It means that ordinary people can only work with strength. It means that these people work with their intelligence quotient, but you belong to the master. You just need to tell people to work. " Han explained¡° It''s not something that ordinary people can say. " Su Ying Xia picks eyebrow way, intentionally beat Han San. Han three thousand Shan a smile, said: "then you guess, I am an ordinary person?" Su Ying Xia Du mouth, said: "of course not ordinary people, but you don''t hurry to explain to me, I will eventually know, right?" In the face of Su Yingxia''s inquiry, Han 3000 nodded his head and said sincerely: "you will know in the future. When the time is ripe, I will tell you everything." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 312

    After the family released the news of the charity meeting that day, the whole business community of Cloud City was ready to move. Because of the series of behaviors of the Su family company, they were worried that they would be targeted by the Su family. Therefore, it was an opportunity for them to protect themselves by being able to please the Tian family at this time. Countless people were trying to get tickets to the charity meeting.


    In the presidential suite of the Peninsula Hotel, Qi Yiyun, who does not wear glasses, is shining even in plain clothes. Her beauty comes out of her bones. Her every move is turbulent and addictive.


    "It''s not difficult for you to get a pass to the charity." Qi Yiyun said to Donghao.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s change, Dong Hao''s heart is very difficult to accept, because he doesn''t want other men to see the young lady''s side, but he is not qualified to stop what Qi Yiyun wants to do.


    If Qi Yiyun goes to the charity meeting, she will make a big splash. There will be a lot of lustful eyes on Qi Yiyun. More importantly, Donghao knows who she is going for.


    "Miss, is this kind of charity meaningful to you?" Donghao said.


    "Is there any meaning? Are you qualified to define it for me? When do I need your consent to do what I want to do? " Qi Yiyun''s discontented cold voice.


    Donghao lowered his head and said, "Miss, Donghao doesn''t mean that. You are not a business person in Yuncheng now. It''s easy to be misunderstood when you go to a charity meeting."


    This kind of charity, there will be a lot of celebrities to participate, and these women, are holding the mentality of being able to climb the rich to participate, Donghao do not want Qi Yiyun to be misunderstood.


    "Do you think they''ll treat me like a social flower?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Donghao dare not speak, these three words are absolute insult to Qi Yiyun.


    "Go ahead, I''m not talking to you, I''m ordering." Qi Yiyun said with a strong tone.


    "Yes." Donghao bowed his head and walked out of the room.


    Qi Yiyun comes to the bathroom and looks at her charming self in the mirror. For so many years, she has never tried to take off her glasses.


    "It''s time to change your state. After living with glasses for so many years, you should be very aggrieved. From today on, I will let the world witness your beauty." Qi Yiyun said to himself in the mirror.


    "I''m better than Su Yingxia and Han 3000 in body and appearance. Can you really turn a blind eye to me?" Qi Yiyun said, her eyes became dim gradually. If she was a new man, she would be very confident. But in front of Han 3000, she was a little weak, because so far she didn''t know what kind of person Han 3000 was.


    Yang Chen studio.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia came to choose photos early in the morning, and their emotions were very high.


    "Brother 3000, welcome sister Xia, you are too early." Just opened the door of Xu Tong said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia can''t wait to be at home. She even didn''t go for a morning run today. If Han 3000 hadn''t stopped her, she would have gone out before seven o''clock.


    "Xu Tong, you have learned to tease people. It''s a bad behavior." Su Yingxia said.


    Xu Tong is envious of their feelings, because she knows that it''s not easy for her to come along. On that day, Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 to kneel down on one knee and say the three words I would like to. Xu Tong''s eyes were red. This scene is destined to be remembered by her all her life.


    "Sister Ying Xia, I''m not teasing you, but admiring you." Xu Tong said.


    "Why do you choose your studio here? There is no stream of people in this alley." Han 3000 puzzled asked, remote lane, few people will appear here, this kind of lot used to do business, is no doubt a dead end.


    "Because the rent is cheap, and we work online, so there is no high demand for location. After all, I live by craft." At this time, Yang Chen just came to the door of the studio and explained to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded and followed Yang Chen into the studio.


    The place is not big, there are a lot of finished products, it seems a bit messy, and other high-grade wedding dress shop is not comparable, if it is not for Yang Chen''s good reputation on the Internet, with such a store, it is estimated that it is difficult to negotiate business.


    "It''s a bit messy. I''ll make you laugh." Yang Chen embarrassed said.


    "If I had known that your studio was like this, I would not have chosen you." Han 3000 said frankly.


    Yang Chen looks embarrassed. This kind of environment is really hard to give people a good impression, but it''s not so easy to start a business because of life.


    "I think you have a good reputation on the Internet. Your business should be good. Why don''t you change places?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Yang Chen smiles and doesn''t explain, but Han 3000 finds that Xu Tong''s expression has changed. It seems that Yang Chen has something to hide.


    This kind of thing that the other party does not want to mention, Han 3000 naturally will not ask more.


    "All the photos have been refined. You can choose what to make frames, what to make ornaments, and what to make trinkets." Yang Chen said.


    When they took photos of the two candidates, they realized why Yang Chen had a good reputation on the Internet. His photography technology was really good. Every photo was presented perfectly, which made Su Yingxia extremely tangled. I didn''t know which one was better.


    "I want to hang every one at home." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "Or make wallpaper to cover all the walls of the house." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head again and again. Although she wants to do it, it''s too exaggerating. In case the guests come to the house, it''s hard to be affectionate.


    Yang Chen and Xu Tong are chatting at the bar when they are choosing photos.


    "Brother Chen, how''s Auntie recently?" Xu Tong asked.


    Speaking of this matter, Yang Chen sighed and said powerlessly: "it''s still like that. I went to the hospital yesterday, and the doctor talked to me about giving up, but..."


    Yang Chen''s words didn''t finish, but Xu Tong knew his decision. Looking at the sadness in Yang Chen''s eyes, Xu Tong felt sad.


    His adoptive mother has been in hospital for more than a year. Since this year, Yang Chen has almost consumed all his savings over the years. The hospital has advised Yang Chen to give up more than once, but Yang Chen''s persistence in this matter has never changed.


    If you are not born and raised, you will not be rewarded.


    For Yang Chen, the kindness of his adoptive mother is worth all he has.


    "Oh, it''s open at last. I thought your place was closed." At this time, a voice of disdain came from the door.


    Seeing the visitor, Yang Chen quickly stood up and went to the door. He said with a smile: "brother Qiang, why are you free today?"


    Zhang Qiang, a gangster in this area, took a few younger brothers with him to collect cleaning fees from some businesses nearby.


    "How can I come? You don''t count in your heart. Look at the door. It''s so dirty." Zhang Qiang said.


    As soon as the words came out, the little brothers left all the rubbish in their hands at the door, including mineral water bottles, banana skins and snack bags.


    Looking at this gang of people''s Rogue behavior, Yang Chen helpless, said: "brother Qiang, I''m also tight, really no extra money, this garbage, I clean it up."


    Yang Chen is bending over to pick up the garbage on the ground, and a yellow hair beside Zhang Qiang directly kicks it out.


    "How can a boss do such a small thing himself? Let''s just do it."


    Yang Chen sat on the ground and watched the people pick up the rubbish. He could not help clenching his fists. This kind of bullying behavior happened to him more than once. In the past, he was well-off, but now, he really can''t afford any spare money. He went to the hospital yesterday and paid part of the medical expenses in advance. If he can''t get the work right away, he will be able to pay the doctor''s fee, He can hardly afford to eat.


    "Brother Qiang, why don''t you give me some more time and take it easy. When I''m rich, I''ll give it to you at one time." Yang Chen said.


    Zhang Qiang went to Yang Chen and said condescensively, "Yang Chen, I know that there is an old thing who is dying in the hospital. If you die, you will die. Why do you throw money at her? I heard that you are not her own. What are you doing to waste money on her? If you have this money, you should be more filial to me. I can still keep you safe."


    "Brother Qiang, I was raised by her. Please respect the point." Yang Chen gnashes teeth of say.


    "Respect?" Zhang Qiang slapped Yang Chen in the face, disdained spitting, said: "rich Laozi respect you, no money, you are a dog, damn, still want me to give you face, what are you?"


    "Brother Qiang, brother Chen is really out of money. Please give him some time. When he has money, he will give it to you." Xu Tong a face heartache of say.


    Zhang Qiang looked at the long legs under Xu Tong''s hot pants, licked his lips and said, "do you want to help your boss?"


    Looking at Zhang Qiang''s unkind eyes, Xu Tong subconsciously took a step back and said: "I... I have no money."


    "No money to say, as long as you are willing to accompany me, I won''t embarrass him today, OK?" When Zhang Qiang walked to Xu Tong, he drew a heavy breath and continued, "what perfume you use, it tastes so charming that it has attracted my desire in the morning."


    "Brother Qiang, it has nothing to do with her. She''s just a worker. Don''t embarrass her." Yang Chen said.


    Zhang Qiang looked at Yang Chen impatiently and said angrily: "Yang Chen, today you either give money, or let this little sister accompany us to drink, otherwise, you don''t want to open this shabby place. Today I smashed all the things in your shop, those photos, you have to pay a lot of money, you can think clearly."


    "Brother Qiang, are you trying to push me to a dead end?" Yang Chen eyes suddenly edge of the Yin ruthless up, for no way to go for him, show cowardice is useless, so he can only try to make his attitude tough up.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 313

    Zhang Qiang is not a real person who dares to make trouble. He''s a typical bully. After all, he''s not a strong character either. He''s bullying honest people by his hands. He may feel guilty if he is strong enough for others, but he''s very familiar with Yang Chen and knows that Yang Chen can''t make a splash.


    "Yang Chen, don''t pretend to me, so what if you are forced to die? If you dare to make a big deal, I''ll make that old man lying in the hospital bed uneasy. Do you believe it?" Zhang Qiang''s eyes said.


    Hear this words, Yang Chen mention of gas instant collapse, powerless said: "strong brother, you give me a few days, I received live, will give you money."


    "Don''t treat me like a child. I want money now. You can do something by yourself. I''ll give you ten minutes." Zhang Qiang said with a strong attitude.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, who choose photos in the shop, are almost ready to let Zhang Qiang pick out the photos they choose, but they can''t see Zhang Qiang''s figure on the left and right.


    "Why, where have they gone?" Su Yingxia said: "even Xu Tong is gone."


    Han three thousand light smile, in bedrock Island, he found between Yang Chen and the boss''s wife''s eyebrows, is it difficult that he and Xu Tong''s relationship is also some complex? I don''t see. This guy''s pretty emotional.


    "Wait, maybe they have something important." Han Sanqian said that although he does not do this kind of thing, it does not mean that he will ask others with his own bottom line, so even if Yang Chen is a scum man, it has nothing to do with him, he will not interfere.


    "Go out and get some air. This place is stuffy." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. This place doesn''t often open the door, so the air is not circulating. It''s really uncomfortable.


    Go to the door, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia saw Yang Chen sitting on the ground, as well as Zhang Qiang''s gang of arrogant local ruffians.


    When Zhang Qiang saw Su Yingxia, his eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Besides seeing real beauties on TV, people like him usually contact low-grade roadside hair salons. Naturally, they can''t see Su Yingxia''s level of beauties.


    "Yang Chen, you still pretend to be poor with me. Are these two your guests?" Zhang Qiang looks at Su Yingxia with a smile and says.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Those who charge for cleaning have nothing to do with you. If you have nothing to do, don''t join in the fun and get out of here." Zhang Qiang salivates at Su Yingxia, who is typical of a lustful heart but not a lustful heart.


    Cleaning fee?


    Han Sanqian laughs when he hears these three words. Unexpectedly, there are still people doing this kind of business these days.


    "I think it''s clean here." Han 3000 said.


    "Boy, don''t be unkind. If you get a chance to get out of here, just get out of here. Do you have to make trouble for yourself?" Zhang Qiang said unhappily.


    "Now Cloud City is Mo Yang''s territory. Do you collect the cleaning fee for Mo Yang or go into your own pocket?" Han 3000 said.


    For Zhang Qiang, Moyang is a top-level figure, more than one galaxy away from him.


    However, Han Sanqian suddenly mentioned Moyang. In Zhang Qiang''s opinion, he was deliberately bluffing him, so Zhang Qiang also blunted. Anyway, it''s all bragging, so let''s blow it together.


    "Boy, I have some insight. I''ve heard the name of brother Yang. To tell you the truth, I''m brother Yang''s cousin. I''m afraid." Zhang Qiang said triumphantly.


    Han 3000 laughs awkwardly. He has known Mo Yang for so many years, but he has never heard that he has a cousin. This man is obviously pretending to be a tiger with Mo Yang''s reputation.


    "Oh, really? I''m his friend. How come I never heard him mention it? " Han 3000 said.


    Zhang Qiang is also happy. This guy dares to say that he is a friend of Moyang. He has met his opponent.


    "It means that you are not close to him. Otherwise, how could I not have met you? I drank with him last night. Brother Yang opened the most expensive wine for me in the biggest box of Mordor. My relationship with him is just like that of my brother." Zhang Qiang said that boasting means exaggerating, so he didn''t think about the consequences at all.


    "Yes? Or I''ll call him and let''s meet face to face. " Han 3000 said.


    "Brother Yang drank a lot last night, and now he is still resting. I don''t want to disturb him." Zhang Qiang said.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask you to call him. I guess you don''t have his number. I''ll come."


    With that, Han 3000 took out the phone.


    As soon as Zhang Qiang saw the battle, he suddenly felt guilty. This guy would not really know Mo Yang. If so, his cowhide would be blown through.


    But if you look at Han 3000 carefully, he doesn''t look like a powerful person. He probably doesn''t know Mo Yang. Maybe he is just putting on airs.


    Thinking about this, Zhang Qiang relaxed a lot and said, "boy, you are still acting with me. You can know Moyang. Are you kidding me?"


    "Mo Yang, I heard that you have a cousin who had a drink with him last night. I happened to meet him. Would you like to come and meet him?" After getting through, Han said.


    Zhang Qiang can''t hear the voice on the other end of the phone, but through Han 3000''s tone, he is more sure that Han 3000 is bragging. I''m afraid even Tianjia dare not speak to Mo Yang in this tone in Yuncheng. How can he be qualified to call Mo Yang''s name directly?


    "It''s a pity that I don''t want to be an actor. I''ll wait here today to see how your cowhide is broken." Zhang Qiang said with a disdainful smile.


    During this period, several Huangmao younger brothers keep their eyes on Su Yingxia, which causes Han 3000''s extreme discomfort. This kind of rubbish doesn''t even have the qualification to take a look at Su Yingxia.


    "You go first." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nodded, she was also a little tired of these people''s eyes, then took Xu Tong back to the studio.


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes showed his reluctance. Suddenly Han 3000 said, "if you take another look, I''ll waste your eyes."


    "Oh, little brother, you''re a big son of a bitch. I''m not going to trouble you today. You have to hit the muzzle of the gun, but I''m not to blame." Zhang Qiang looks at Han 3000 coldly.


    "Don''t say you''re not Mo Yang''s cousin. Even if you are, I''m going to abolish you, he doesn''t dare to have a second word." Han continued.


    Zhang Qiang laughs, because he thinks Han 3000''s boasting is more and more unreliable. He seems to be more powerful than Mo Yang.


    In today''s Cloud City, Moyang is the first person in the gray area. Even Tianjia has to give face. Zhang Qiang really can''t think of anyone who can be more powerful than Moyang.


    "I advise you not to go too far for a moment. If these words reach Mo Yang''s ears, you will feel better. Do you think you can talk nonsense behind his back?" Zhang Qiang threatened.


    "I''m not just talking nonsense. You''ll soon know. I hope you don''t feel weak then." Han 3000 said.


    "Soft legs? I''ve never seen Zhang Qiang in the world. How can I have soft legs? " Zhang Qiang said calmly.


    More than ten minutes later, a business car drove into the alley.


    Seeing the car, Zhang Qiang led the group of people directly to the traffic jam. Looking at the posture, he had to collect tolls.


    After the crash, the door opened and Lin Yong got off first.


    Seeing Lin Yong, Zhang Qiang felt dyspnea immediately.


    Then, Mo Yang also walked down from the car. At this time, Zhang Qiang''s legs were soft. As for what he had vowed, he probably forgot all about it.


    "3000, when did I have a cousin? You can''t be mistaken?" Mo Yang went to Han 3000 with a puzzled face.


    Han 3000 pointed to Zhang Qiang and said, "well, the man who called himself your cousin was still drinking with you in Mordor last night."


    "What are you?" Mo Yang frowned and said unhappily, daring to cheat with his name, but not small.


    Zhang Qiang''s face pale, he did not expect that he is bragging, but Han 3000, is really bull, a phone call, really called Moyang!


    "Yang... Brother Yang, I''m just talking nonsense. Originally, I just wanted to make a joke, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..." Zhang Qiang was about to cry. How could he expect Han 3000 to find Mo Yang!


    "I didn''t expect to find your cousin?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Zhang Qiang knelt down and said, "brother Yang, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t take you as a tiger."


    Those yellow hair younger brother also followed Zhang Qiang to kneel on the ground, before the arrogance disappeared.


    "I come here early in the morning to recognize my relatives. You are the only ones who make trouble for me. Do you want me to spare you?" Mo Yang said in a cold voice.


    Zhang Qiang is so scared that he has a cold sweat. He takes a sneak look at Han 3000 and thinks that he is an immortal. He calls Mo Yang on the phone. At least he is equal to them in terms of their relationship.


    Cloud City, when did such a cruel role come out?


    "Brother 3000, I''m damned. I thought you were bragging to me. That''s why I couldn''t help bragging. I didn''t expect you to be a real bull. Please give me a chance. I''ll never do this kind of thing again." Zhang Qiang said to Han 3000.


    "Don''t brag, or don''t you charge for cleaning?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhang Qiang''s face is painful. Cattle can not blow, but they don''t charge cleaning fees. What else can he do for a living!


    "OK, you really don''t pay attention to my Moyang when you collect cleaning fees in Yuncheng. 3000 yuan. I''ll take care of this. You should be busy first." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian nodded and watched Zhang Qiang''s several people being taken away. For Han Sanqian, desperate begging for mercy won''t let him have any pity. This kind of social scum, a moth who specializes in bullying ordinary people, is nothing to be regretted even if he dies.


    "Brother 3000, thank you." Yang Chen stood up and went to Han 3000. He said gratefully.


    "I said I would give you a chance. If you like, you can go to Moyang." Han three thousand finish, toward the studio.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 314

    Yang Chen stands in the same place with an excited look. The opportunity Han 3000 gives him is the only way he can change the status quo. The cost of his adoptive mother''s treatment can no longer be borne by his current work, which is why he chooses to stay on bedrock island.


    For him, it''s a gamble. If he wins, he can not only win a new life, but also win medical expenses for his adoptive mother.


    "Mom, don''t worry. No matter how much it costs, I will save you. Even if I have nothing in the end, I won''t regret it."


    "I will protect you as you raise me. You are my only relative in the world. I will never let the king of hell take you away easily."


    In the studio, Su Yingxia has already told Xu Tong the photos she chose, which is the end of the story.


    However, Han 3000 found that Su Yingxia''s expression was not clear, especially his eyes looked sad.


    On the way home, Han 3000 couldn''t help asking Su Yingxia, "what''s the matter with you, how can you suddenly feel sad?"


    Su Yingxia sighed and said, "do you know why Yang Chen has no money?"


    Han 3000 picked an eyebrow and said, "if you want me to guess, it''s probably related to women."


    "His adoptive mother is seriously ill in the hospital. According to Xu Tong, Yang Chen has spent all his savings and sold all his RV in the past year. That''s why he''s so miserable." Su Yingxia sighed. When she first heard Yang Chen''s story, she thought it was incredible, because Yang Chen in her eyes was not such a person. Han 3000 could see the love between him and the lady who owns the wedding dress shop. Of course, she could also see it.


    I thought Yang Chen was a scum man who traveled through the flowers. I didn''t expect that he had such a side. The most important thing is that the woman was not Yang Chen''s biological mother.


    "Foster mother?" Han three thousand as like as two peas and the other, the same as the Soviet Union''s summer, which is just like the one when he heard the incident just now, because he decided that Yang Chen should be a person in flower and flower heart by his relationship with his wife. He used money on those women. Han three thousand felt normal.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Yang Chen was still such a person. He paid so much for his adoptive mother." Su Yingxia said.


    "That''s what he should do. Isn''t an adoptive mother better than a biological mother? If he had not been abandoned by his biological mother, how could he have been with his adoptive mother? " Han 3000 said faintly that the biggest difference between adoptive mother and birth mother is blood relationship, but sometimes blood relationship does not represent anything.


    Han 3000 has a profound understanding of this, because his biological mother Shi Jing treats Han Jun well, thousands of times better than him.


    Han 3000 saw through the two words of family love when he was very young. The most important thing in the world is not blood relationship, but who is really good to you.


    In addition to Han Tianyang, no one in the Han family can compare with Yan Jun, even if there is no blood relationship between him and Yan Jun.


    "How can there be a mother who is willing to abandon her own son?" Su Yingxia said.


    "No matter what the reason is, no matter how touching the explanation is, it''s all bullshit. His biological mother was not qualified to be a human being when she made this decision." Han 3000 said coldly.


    There are many such things in this society. They have all kinds of excuses and difficulties. But can these excuses and difficulties really be established in front of a living little life?


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded her head and agreed with Han 3000.


    "Are you aware of the relationship between Yang Chen and the landlady of the wedding dress shop?" Han 3000 suddenly asked.


    Su Yingxia said: "I feel it, so I thought he was a scum man before."


    "But he''s not a good thing either." Han 3000 laughs a way, intentionally belittles Yang Chen.


    Perhaps out of pity for Yang Chen, Su Yingxia couldn''t help arguing for Yang Chen and said, "he''s an adult, and it''s not surprising that he has this demand. Moreover, if you love each other, how can you say that he''s not a good thing?"


    Han three thousand picked eyebrows, a sudden appearance, said: "yes, there is a demand in this area, really not strange."


    Su Yingxia suddenly feels that Han 3000''s words seem to be full of deep meaning, and his face suddenly turns red.


    He''s... he''s not going around the corner to suggest something else, is he?


    But this stupid pig himself is like a fool, the red line on the sheet has been removed, and he doesn''t understand what it means. Can he blame others?


    Su Yingxia angrily looks at Han 3000. If he doesn''t know how to do it, he will die.


    Han 3000''s words are really a side attack on Su Yingxia, but he never thought that the result is Su Yingxia''s firmer position. Unless he takes the initiative, Su Yingxia will never do this again.


    But without Su Yingxia''s guidance, how could Han 3000 have the courage?


    Han 3000 didn''t know what result he got in exchange for his cleverness, but he was still happy. He felt that he had grasped the right time to remind Su Ying Xia, and estimated that a good day was coming.


    Back home, tomorrow is the charity meeting, Su Yingxia has to prepare to attend the dress, Han 3000 also has to attend, so she also helped Han 3000 choose a suit.


    After a while, Shen lingyao called. She is now the middle-level leader of Su''s company. She has the honor of Su Yingxia and will be able to attend the charity meeting tomorrow, but she has no clothes, so she wants to borrow a suit from Su Yingxia. When Shen lingyao came home, Han 3000 was forced out of the room¡° Aunt he, how''s Jiang Yingying recently? " Han 3000 asks he ting. Referring to Jiang Yingying, he Ting couldn''t hide a smile on her face. At the same time, she was grateful to Han 3000 and said, "3000, aunt he has always wanted to find an opportunity to thank you. Now Yingying has an internship opportunity in advance, and she is a big company in Rong City. Yingying says that it''s all your help. When Yingying comes back after a while, please have a good meal." Jiang Yingying now has a lot of backstage work in Rong City. She doesn''t need to look for a job deliberately. Some big companies will take the initiative to throw olive branches at her, which is not unusual¡° That''s good. As for eating, I don''t have to. I still like to eat aunt he''s handicrafts at home. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° I know you want to save money for me, but this money can''t be saved. You listen to Aunt he He Ting said firmly. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He knows that if he Ting is not allowed to do so, she will be upset, so he can only promise. At this time, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao come out of the room, each wearing a dress. Su Yingxia is slightly noble and elegant, while Shen lingyao is playful with some cute, both of them are very bright, but from the moment they come out, Han 3000''s eyes only stay on Su Yingxia. Shen lingyao finds that Han Sanqian doesn''t look at herself at all. She can''t help looking dim. It seems that no matter how beautiful she is, Han Sanqian won''t care. In other words, other women in the world can''t shake Han Sanqian. Such an excellent and infatuated and loyal man is rare in the world, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t belong to himself. Shen lingyao''s heart will inevitably be sad¡° How''s it going? " Su Yingxia flicks her skirt and asks Han 3000¡° No matter what you wear, you are the most beautiful. " Han 3000 said from the heart. Hearing Han 3000''s comments, Su Yingxia smiles and says, "really?"¡° Of course, it''s true. Is there any more beautiful woman in the world than you? In my eyes, no one can beat you. " Han 3000 said sincerely. Shen lingyao suddenly said to he Ting, "aunt he, you don''t have to cook tonight."¡° Ah? Why He Ting puzzled said¡° Some people don''t know how to eat when they are full of dog food. They don''t care whether there are single people on the scene Shen lingyao said discontentedly. He Ting has no choice but to smile. As a woman, she can also feel Han 3000''s deep love for Su Yingxia. Not to mention Shen lingyao, even she is envious. Su Yingxia glared at Shen lingyao and said, "if you are full, don''t eat tonight."¡° That''s not good. I''m hungry and nobody cares. Why should I be hungry? " Shen lingyao said boldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 315

    "Is it good?"


    At Peninsula Hotel, Qi Yiyun in a red dress stands in front of Donghao. The eye-catching bright red makes Qi Yiyun like a delicate rose, which is soul stirring.


    The white skin and the red skirt present a bright color contrast, giving people a strong visual impact.


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun can definitely be called the four words of "Qing Guo Qing Cheng". In ancient times, Qi Yiyun must have been a beauty who could destabilize a country.


    Donghao''s eyes were fixed on Qi Yiyun, who was so beautiful that he couldn''t find any adjectives to describe him.


    There are thousands of words in the world, and none of them is worthy of her at the moment.


    "Miss, if beauty can conquer the world, you just need to raise your eyebrows, and the world is yours." Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun light smile, said: "if he said this to me, I will be very happy, but you are not him."


    Donghao lowered his head, and his eyes flashed with killing intention.


    Donghao naturally knows who he is in Qi Yiyun''s mouth, and Qi Yiyun shows such a beautiful side for him, which makes Donghao very jealous and wants to cut han to pieces.


    "He doesn''t deserve it, miss." Donghao said with gnashing teeth.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao with disdain and said, "don''t you deserve it? No one but him has the right to let me take off my glasses. "


    "Miss, if you give me a chance, I can do better than him." Donghao said unconvinced.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao with a sneer and said, "you are just a bodyguard of the Qi family. How can opportunities fall into the hands of people like you? And even if you are given ten or 100 opportunities, you can''t do it. Some things can''t be solved with fists."


    These words almost let Donghao bite the back teeth. He didn''t understand why Qi Yiyun had such a high evaluation of Han 3000. In his eyes, Han 3000 was just a waste. To solve this waste, he only needed one hand!


    How can this kind of rubbish be valued and believed by the young lady.


    "Miss, I deliberately give you everything, even life." Donghao said.


    "A wise man will never let himself die. That''s the difference between him and you." Qi Yiyun says lightly, Dong Hao is full of recklessness and has no brain. Just by this, he is not qualified to compare with Han 3000.


    "But... But he''s married, miss. In your capacity, how can he be with such a man?" Donghao said eagerly.


    Qi Yiyun showed a smile on his face, which was even more suffocating. He breathed out air between his lips and teeth, and said: "this can only represent that he is more mature. Do you know where the charm of a mature man is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Strategizing and dealing with affairs calmly, unlike you, you can''t do anything except fight and kill. Although I like red, blood is disgusting. I prefer him to kill without blood." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Donghao doesn''t know any stratagem. For him, the simplest and most direct way to accomplish something is to kill all the obstacles in front of him. Only through blood can he prove that he is a strong man.


    "Tomorrow, I will let everyone in Yuncheng know that I, Qi Yiyun, am the best in the world!"


    That night, Han 3000 didn''t expect that Shen lingyao, who was as thick as the city wall, would stay at home. Moreover, jiuzhanquechao drove him out of the room, which made Han 3000 gnash his teeth.


    The next morning, Shen lingyao showed up in front of Han 3000 arrogantly, picking eyebrows and provocation, just like swearing sovereignty.


    "I went to sleep with my arms around Ying Xia last night. I envy you." Shen lingyao went to Han 3000 and said on purpose.


    Han took a deep breath and said, "Shen lingyao, don''t stimulate my bottom line, or I''ll even fight women."


    Shen lingyao was not afraid of Han 3000''s threat at all. Instead, she stepped up and said, "I hold my arms tightly. I''m not even dressed for the summer."


    Han 3000''s face was very blue. If it wasn''t for a woman, he would have been angry.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yingxia saw two people whispering and asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I took his room last night. I told him I''m sorry." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile and said, "what''s wrong with this? Our two sisters didn''t sleep together on the first day."


    Shen lingyao looked at Han 3000 with pride and said in a low voice, "do you hear me? It''s not the first day."


    Han 3000 is so angry that he vomits blood quickly and keeps comforting himself in his heart. Shen lingyao is a woman. Even if she sleeps together, it doesn''t matter.


    After breakfast, the three put on their clothes and Han 3000 drove out.


    The Charity Association is held in Tianjia''s private club, which is not open to the public at ordinary times. It is only opened when important activities are held. Tianjia''s ability to hold the Charity Association here shows that they really attach great importance to this matter.


    This is also the idea of Tian Changsheng and Tian Honghui. Han 3000 has become Tian ling''er''s brother. Even if loving home does not bring much benefit to Tian''s reputation, they are willing to treat it with the highest honor.


    One after another, people are sighing about this, because they all know what private club means to Tianjia. They don''t quite understand why a loving home can get Tianjia''s attention. You should know that there are many places like love home in Cloud City, but love home is favored, which makes many people aware of the unusual taste. As the founder of love home, Peng Fang also came to the club early and stood at the door, a little at a loss, because she had never participated in such a charity meeting. When she learned that Tianjia would hold this charity meeting for love home, Peng Fang was surprised for a long time. How can Tianjia, the first family in Yuncheng, care about her less influential organization? When Peng Fang saw Han 3000, because it was the first time that she saw Han 3000 wearing formal clothes, she was very surprised. All along, Han 3000''s low profile made him easily ignore his existence. Until now, Peng Fang realized that Han 3000 was a very handsome and full of bearing¡° Three thousand. " Peng Fang goes to Han 3000 and looks at Su Yingxia in surprise¡° Sister Peng, why don''t you go in? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. Peng Fang, with a reserved look, said, "I haven''t been to such an occasion, so I''m a little nervous." Han 3000 laughed and said, "what''s so nervous? It''s all people. Can I eat you?" Although that''s what she said, Peng Fang has never been in touch with this kind of circle. How could she not be nervous¡° 3000. Did you help with this? " Peng Fang thinks about it all the time. Besides Han 3000, she can''t think of anyone else who will help her loving home. However, Peng Fang doubts whether Han 3000''s ability can make it¡° I happened to be a little familiar with the old man of the Tian family, so I mentioned it to him. The old man of the Tian family is also a very loving person. After hearing about the love home, he nodded his head and helped him Han explained. Peng Fang made no secret of her shock. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 did it. She has always thought that Han 3000 is just an ordinary office worker at most. Now it seems that she is completely wrong¡° Three thousand, thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, we would not be able to pass this time. " Peng Fang said. Han 3000 shook his head and said, "this is what I should do. By the way, this is my wife, Su Yingxia."¡° Hello, sister Peng Su Yingxia said politely. Peng Fang was stunned again, Su Yingxia! Before the first beauty of Cloud City, she married... In front of Han 3000, not the same name, but the loser! Peng Fang didn''t ask Han 3000 about her personal situation, and she never thought that Han 3000 was the garbage that thousands of people in Yuncheng scolded¡° You... You are Han 3000! " Peng Fang said in amazement¡° Sister Peng, I thought you knew it for a long time. After all, my name is not ordinary. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Peng Fang didn''t think about it at all, because the legendary wunang is totally different from Han 3000 she knows¡° You, you are not the kind of person that those rumors say. How could I have known for a long time? " Peng Fang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 316

    "Sister Peng, those are all fake. How can you believe them?" Su Yingxia said with a smile that the rumors about Han 3000 in Yuncheng are deliberately distorted by Su Haichao. Although there are some facts, most of them are maliciously slandered by Su Haichao. If it wasn''t for Su Haichao, how could Han 3000 be regarded as a waste by the whole Yuncheng.


    Peng Fang was embarrassed. Before that, she thought the same as most people. She went with the flow and believed in rumors. After all, there were too many people who said it and she heard it too much. Even if it was false, it was easy for her to believe it.


    "Yes, rumors are terrible." Peng Fang looks at Su Yingxia. Her hand is holding Han 3000. She looks very close. As far as the relationship between them is concerned, it''s not like what the outside world says. From this point, we can see that the rumors can''t be believed.


    "Sister Peng, let''s go first." Han 3000 said.


    "I have to wait for Dong Shan." Peng Fang said.


    "Is Dong Shan coming?" Han 3000 surprised.


    Peng Fang nodded and explained: "I was a little nervous, so I called her and asked her to attend as a staff member. If I had known you, I would not have bothered her."


    Before long, Dong Shan and song Ji appeared together. When song Ji saw Han 3000, he unconsciously lowered his head. The restaurant incident cast a huge shadow on his heart. Especially when he watched Han 3000 leave Lamborghini, this picture was always in Song Ji''s mind.


    Pinch the key of Mercedes Benz in your pocket, but don''t show it again. It''s embarrassing in front of Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, I didn''t expect you to come too." Dong Shan said.


    "It''s 3000 yuan who contributed to this. I didn''t expect that he had such a good relationship with the master of Tian family. This time, thanks to his help." Peng Fang said with a smile.


    This sentence makes song Ji''s eyes jump. This guy not only knows Tian ling''er, but also has a good relationship with Tian Changsheng! Is there such a powerful person in Yuncheng?


    At this time, tianchangsheng and tianhonghui father and son appeared at the gate of the club. When they saw Han 3000, they came straight up.


    Song Ji''s heart is a little broken, isn''t it? When he appears, does the master have to meet him in person?


    Song Ji was so sad that he wanted to slap himself in the face. What kind of immortal did he offend?


    "Master, you''ve come. Why don''t you go in?" Tianchangsheng walks to Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Although his son-in-law certainly has no chance, it''s a great honor for the Tian family that he can be linger''s brother.


    Master!


    These two words sound like a bolt from the blue in Song Ji''s ear. He is the master of Tianchang! Although song Ji didn''t know what it was, the relationship between master and apprentice had proved Han 3000''s unique identity.


    The scalp numb song Ji quietly took a look at Han 3000, fortunately he didn''t care with himself, otherwise the end would be ashes!


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, song Ji suddenly bent down to Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, I apologize for what happened before."


    Han 3000 walked towards the club without stopping.


    Song Ji sighed heavily. Although he didn''t know whether the words were useful or not, if he didn''t, he would be restless all the time.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. I was such an idiot before." Song Ji looked at Han 3000 left the back, regret said.


    Dong Shan knows song ji''ai''s flaunting character, and he only flaunting in front of people who know he is worse than himself. Who would have thought that he would kick Han 3000?


    "In his position, I don''t think I''ll care about you." Dong Shan said.


    Song Ji has a bitter smile on his face. Who can say that he is not? How can Han 3000, such a big man, bother with such a clown?


    In the clubhouse, all the business figures in Yuncheng have arrived. Seeing tianchangsheng, everyone is greeting, and there are some people who know Han 3000. Watching Su Yingxia walk hand in hand with him, the rumor that Han 3000 may have something to do with tianling''er has been broken.


    Of course, why tianchangsheng values Han 3000 is still a mystery to those people.


    The Charity Association will not officially start until ten o''clock. The process is probably tianchangsheng''s speech and Peng Fang''s talk about the current situation of love home. This is a necessary process. Even if tianchangsheng comes forward, they have to know what kind of existence love home is and what its significance is for.


    Before that, something happened that made the whole charity a sensation.


    The original noisy hall suddenly quieted down, and the needle fell strangely. It was only because a red figure appeared at the door. It seemed that she could make the whole scene when she appeared, and everyone''s eyes could not help but cast their eyes on her.


    There are many women in noble clothes at the scene. The life of the upper class makes their temperament different from ordinary people. However, compared with this red figure, they are all pale and shameful.


    "This... Who is this? It''s beautiful beyond description."


    "It''s beautiful, and she has a noble temperament."


    "I''ve never heard of such a beautiful woman in Yuncheng before." Among the sighs of countless people, Qi Yiyun is destined to become the focus of the audience today. At the moment, charity is no longer important. The men on the scene want to know who she is, which rich family she was born into, and whether she has a boyfriend or not¡° Welcome summer, i... I''m not dazzled, is she, is she Yiyun? " Shen lingyao gaped and said that although she had known Qi Yiyun for many years, Shen lingyao had never seen Qi Yiyun, so at this moment, it was unbelievable. Su Yingxia is also stunned. Qi Yiyun''s impression on her has always been gentle. Now, she is like a fairy coming down to earth, beautiful and moving. The smile on her face makes people feel like spring breeze. Unconsciously, she will have a great fascination with her¡° I didn''t expect Yiyun to be so beautiful. " With that, Su Yingxia releases Han 3000''s hand and walks towards Qi Yiyun. Seeing this, Shen lingyao quickly followed up. In all men obsessed with looking at Qi Yiyun, only Han 3000 frowned slightly. Qi Yiyun''s beauty is really amazing, but she suddenly appears in this way, what do you want to express? It is impossible for a person to change herself without any reason. Since she does so, she must have some purpose. And this purpose, let Han 3000 feel a bit wrong. It''s like... It''s like Qi Yiyun''s change is aimed at him¡° Yiyun, you are beautiful. " Go to Qi Yiyun side, Su Yingxia exclaimed¡° I''ve long said that you can charm a man when you take off your glasses. I''m right. " Shen lingyao said. Qi Yiyun smile, red lips, white teeth, this smile, affect the presence of most men''s mind, they want to be able to immediately bow down in Qi Yiyun pomegranate skirt¡° You''re beautiful, too. " Qi Yiyun said. Su Yingxia used to be known as the No.1 Beauty in Cloud City, but compared with Qi Yiyun, she has lost a lot of color. But this is her best sister, so Su Yingxia is not jealous, but also very happy, said: "how can I compare with you, you are the real beauty, if you are willing to change earlier, I don''t know how many men pursue you."¡° It''s not too late now. Look at those men''s lustful eyes. There must be flies around Yiyun later. " Shen lingyao did not hide his jealousy, of course, this jealousy is not malicious. Qi Yiyun didn''t look at any other man from the moment he entered the club. At this time, he listened to them and looked at Han 3000. How other men''s eyes are not important to her, because her royal dress is put on for Han 3000. She has the beauty that attracts men all over the world, but she only cares about Han Sany. Unfortunately, Han 3000, with clear eyes, not only didn''t show the slightest state of interest, but also frowned¡° No matter how many men like me, I only care about one. " Qi Yiyun eyes persistent said. Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao do not know who Qi Yiyun refers to, and they will never think that this person is Han 3000¡° Of course, there can only be one. Although you are beautiful, you can''t find several husbands. " Shen lingyao joked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 317

    Because of the appearance of Qi Yiyun, the Charity Club has become a secret beauty club. All the men present, no matter young or old, have the idea of taking Qi Yiyun into the account. Some want to take care of him, while others feel that they have fallen in love at first sight. In this life, Qi Yiyun will not marry him.


    Fortunately, one day prosperous in, and did not let the scene chaos, when he came out to control the field, charity will process orderly.


    When Tian Changsheng and Peng Fang speak separately, in fact, the people present are not in the mood to listen. Everyone''s eyes are on Qi Yiyun. If they want to get Qi Yiyun''s contact information at the first time, it''s better to invite Qi Yiyun to dinner tonight and finalize the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, too many competitors will cause too many variables.


    And Qi Yiyun, her eyes from the beginning to the end are in Han 3000, did not change for a moment.


    Although she can let Su Yingxia evaporate in order to get Han 3000, Su Yingxia is her sister after all, and she is not sure what the consequences will be after she really does it, so Qi Yiyun will not go out of this step until she has to.


    But focusing on the eyes of the whole audience, she was never seen by Han 3000, which made Qi Yiyun feel as if she was ignored by the world.


    Don''t you think I''m really not worth seeing?


    "Yiyun, you have to be ready to be besieged by those men later. Look at their fierce eyes, they all want to eat you." Su Yingxia said with a smile that although her light was completely covered up by the arrival of Qi Yiyun, she was not jealous at all. Instead, she was very happy for Qi Yiyun. If Qi Yiyun could find her husband on this occasion, it would be very good for Su Yingxia.


    Shen lingyao looks at Qi Yiyun strangely. She feels a little uneasy because she finds that Qi Yiyun, who has been watched by the audience, looks at Han 3000 all the way, which makes her wonder why.


    Does she like Han 3000, too?


    In Shen lingyao''s opinion, Han 3000''s excellence is not impossible to be liked by Qi Yiyun. After all, she secretly falls in love with Han 3000, but she always keeps this love deep in her heart and never exposes it.


    But Qi Yiyun''s eyes were full of aggression, and he didn''t seem to care about Su Yingxia at all.


    This makes Shen lingyao have to be on guard. She doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between the three sisters because of Qi Yiyun.


    "There are no good men here. I don''t like them." Qi Yiyun said.


    Along with this topic, Shen lingyao quickly asked: "who do you like?"


    Qi Yiyun smiles but says nothing, which makes Shen lingyao more worried.


    After the normal process of the charity meeting, all parties have reached a verbal commitment with Tianjia that they will help the development of love home. Then it should be those who are ready to move to launch a fierce offensive against Qi Yiyun, but Qi Yiyun suddenly stands up and walks towards the platform.


    People don''t understand looking at Qi Yiyun, don''t know what she wants to do?


    "Grandfather, what does this woman want to do?" Tianling''er sits next to tianchangsheng and asks, puzzled. This young lady is not dissatisfied with Qi Yiyun''s gorgeous crown. She doesn''t think Qi Yiyun has robbed her of the limelight. Her parents give her looks, so she doesn''t complain that she is not as beautiful as anyone else. Moreover, tianling''er is very confident in this aspect, although she is not as beautiful as Qi Yiyun, But she''s also one of the beauties.


    Tianchangsheng shakes his head. After Qi Yiyun comes on the stage, he feels that this woman is not simple. Ordinary people can never cultivate such an outstanding character. This shows that there is an amazing background behind her. Even if she is not an aristocrat, she must be the offspring of a great family.


    "Ling''er, how does she feel to you?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "How do you feel?" Tianling''er frowned and thought about it carefully, saying: "amazing, beautiful, sexy."


    Tianchangsheng said with a smile, "these are superficial things. This woman has an arrogance hidden in her bones. It seems that she doesn''t pay attention to anyone present."


    Tianling''er shriveled his mouth and said, "does she dare not pay attention to Tianjia? There''s no one more powerful than the Tians in Yuncheng. "


    There is no Cloud City, but there are so many Chinese who are more powerful than Tianjia. Who stipulates that she can only come from Cloud City?


    At this time, Qi Yiyun had already stepped onto the stage. Looking at the eyes focused on her, Qi Yiyun looked like a noble iceberg goddess.


    "I know a lot of people want to pursue me, but I don''t have time to waste on you flies, so please don''t disturb me." Qi Yiyun was shocked by the fact that all the people who can come to the charity today are the leading figures in the Cloud City business, and these people have turned into flies in her mouth.


    Such a sentence offends the audience, even if it is tianchangsheng, it can''t be said casually, so at the moment, Tianchang''s heart is shocked and stunned.


    "This little girl is not afraid of trouble." Tianchangsheng said with a wry smile, although Qi Yiyun''s move he did not approve, but his courage and boldness made tianchangsheng have to accept it.


    Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are directly confused, because Qi Yiyun in their eyes has always been cowardly and timid. In her life, there seems to be no strong word, but today, just now! Qi Yiyun''s strength makes them feel suffocated¡° This... Is this Qi Yiyun we know? " Shen lingyao said in amazement. As like as two peas shook their heads, she was not sure, because she felt exactly like Shen Lingyao. Yiyun suddenly became strange. " Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said. Sitting beside Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s face is as deep as water. Su Yingxia''s strangeness to Qi Yiyun doesn''t come from Qi Yiyun''s change, just because she shows her true side. She has never changed. Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao''s cognition of her is her mask, and this mask she takes too long, even longer than Han 3000. This kind of woman gives Han 3000 an illusion of fear. Of course, he is not really afraid. He just thinks that this kind of patient woman will trigger a series of huge chain reactions once she reveals her true colors. What''s more, it''s because of him¡° You... Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are beautiful. "¡° Do you know who we are? How dare you not pay attention to us. "¡° Hum, you offend everyone with one sentence. Have you ever thought about what will happen? " Qi Yiyun''s beauty has conquered many people, but her words also angered many people, especially some women. Because of the appearance of Qi Yiyun, they were ignored, which made their elaborate dress useless. At this time, Qi Yiyun committed public anger, and they naturally wanted to make a voice to attack Qi Yiyun. In the face of repeated accusations, Qi Yiyun seems to be in the eye of the strong wind and waves¡° Is what I said wrong? " Qi Yiyun light said, it seems that her position, will never be a bit backward¡° Who are you, dare to be so arrogant, do your parents know your stupid behavior? " Someone asked, Qi Yiyun dare to show such an attitude, must be relying on. This problem is also what many people want to know. To teach Qi Yiyun a lesson, it''s best to find out her background. Otherwise, she will be doomed if she kicks on the iron plate. Jiang Fu''s lesson is still fresh in my mind. No one wants to lose his life because of taking a wrong step¡° You are entitled to know who I am? " Qi Yiyun said defiantly. The man who asked just now was very angry, but Qi Yiyun''s strong attitude made him more worried that this woman had a strong background, so he did not dare to speak. None of the people present dare to investigate this matter again. Qi Yiyun is not only gorgeous crown, but also in the momentum of these business tycoons dare not look up. Tianchangsheng has an exclamatory expression on his face. How can so many powerful people suddenly appear in a small cloud city. Han 3000, the young master of the Han family in Yanjing, is a strong woman who doesn''t know her background. Yuncheng, it''s too busy! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 318

    The silent charity meeting can be heard at the scene. Qi Yiyun''s momentum is like the queen standing high above, which makes those business tycoons gasp. At this time, Tian Changsheng finds a very interesting phenomenon, which makes his face pile up with folds that can kill mosquitoes.


    He found that Qi Yiyun''s look at any man is full of disdain, and this disdain is sent out from her bones, but when she looks at Han 3000, it is completely different. The meaning of this look is a kind of charm, which seems to prove something to Han 3000.


    "Interesting. It''s so interesting." Tianchangsheng can''t help laughing. Fortunately, tianlinger retreats and becomes Han 3000''s sister. Otherwise, she has to have a strong opponent.


    "Grandfather, what''s interesting?" Tianling''er is puzzled.


    Tianchangsheng stroked his beard and said, "this woman likes my master."


    "Han 3000!" Tianling''er looked at Qi Yiyun in amazement and said, "she likes Han 3000, grandfather. You''re right."


    "Grandfather has lived for decades, and he will never be wrong. This kind of look, if you don''t like it, what else can it be?" Tianchang shengduding road.


    Tianling''er can''t help sticking out her tongue. She is a woman who has been conquered by Han 3000. Although she doesn''t let Han 3000 go completely, she has tried to be her sister now.


    It''s a good ending for tianling''er, because she can feel Han 3000''s undying love for Su Yingxia.


    "It seems that another woman will be hurt by Han 3000." Tianling''er sighed.


    "Not necessarily. This woman is too beautiful. Maybe Han 3000 will be moved." Tian Changsheng said that men are visual animals. It''s absolutely impossible to surrender to beauty. In history, there are countless celebrities who have ruined the foundation of their life for beauty. Han 3000 is also a normal man. Tian Changsheng doesn''t believe that he can really be unshakable.


    "What do you mean, grandfather?" Tian ling''er''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and his tone was full of coldness.


    Tian Changsheng felt an inexplicable chill, which made him shiver. Then he realized that he had said something wrong.


    Tianling''er failed in his pursuit of Han 3000, but now he thinks Han 3000 will fall in love with Qi Yiyun. Isn''t it a disguised saying that tianling''er can''t match Qi Yiyun?


    "Good granddaughter, my grandfather never meant that. Don''t get me wrong." Tianchangsheng said, protecting his beard, for fear that tianling''er would punish him by pulling his beard.


    Tian ling''er bit his back teeth and said, "you don''t mean that, but I think so."


    Tianchangsheng is not able to laugh or cry. He is straightforward for a moment. Unexpectedly, he has such a consequence.


    He took away his hand and said, "if you want to pull my grandfather''s beard, pull it. My grandfather said something wrong and should be punished."


    Tianling''er rolled up a white eye that cut across the sky and said, "what are you doing? You are telling the truth. I really can''t compare with her."


    Seeing that tianling''er''s head is drooping and his shoulders are facing down, tianchangsheng knows that this is a great blow to his heart. He can''t help blaming himself.


    "Good granddaughter, everyone''s advantages are different. You are the best in grandfather''s mind." Tianchangsheng quickly comforted him.


    "Grandfather, will he really change his mind?" Tianling''er worries and says that although she hates Han 3000 and doesn''t like her, in tianling''er''s heart, she thinks that the love between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia is worth looking forward to. Only in them can tianling''er see the real love.


    "Well, I''m not sure." Tianchangsheng said.


    "If even he would change his mind, I would never believe in love again." Tian ling''er sighed and said powerlessly.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun came back to Su Yingxia from the platform. Those people realized that she had such a good relationship with Su Yingxia. But Jiang Fu''s company was bankrupt by the Su family. By this alone, they did not dare to find Qi Yiyun''s trouble.


    Han 3000 has goose bumps all over his body. Qi Yiyun''s family background is not in Yuncheng. This is the result of his investigation, and this is certain, because the situation in Yuncheng is very clear, Qi Yiyun can''t hide so deeply.


    That is to say, she dares to commit public anger. In fact, she has long thought of using Su Yingxia to make those people retreat from difficulties and make them dare not retaliate.


    This city mansion seems simple, but in fact it is a startling plan step by step. The water has no trace, and Su Yingxia will not notice that he is being used.


    The more so, Han 3000 felt that she was terrible.


    Before he did not intend to interfere in this friendship, but now, Han 3000 feel it is necessary to remind Su Yingxia.


    "Yiyun, you are so handsome that these people dare not say a word." Su Yingxia looks at Qi Yiyun admiringly, just like a little fan.


    Qi Yiyun said with a faint smile: "I''m just afraid that they will disturb me. I won''t ask these people to be my boyfriends. They are all lecherons. They want to change when they see different things, but they are good at it."


    Su Yingxia feels reasonable and keeps nodding. At this time, Shen lingyao said something profound: "those who will not change their minds, you''d better not have ideas, because their feelings will not be easily damaged." This is a very obvious knock, even Han 3000 can hear the meaning, but Su Yingxia doesn''t notice anything. This is the difference between the player and the outsider. The charity meeting ended in a strange atmosphere. Although many people were dissatisfied with the appearance of Qi Yiyun, these people will not forget the oral promise reached with Tianjia, so the purpose of the charity meeting has been achieved. At this time, Su Haichao was sitting in his office, looking at the picture of his mobile phone. He was not invited to participate in the charity, but he secretly put in his hands and broadcast the pictures on his mobile phone. Su Haichao was deeply infatuated with Qi Yiyun''s strength. Like all the men at the charity, he was conquered by Qi Yiyun''s beauty, but the only difference was that Su Haichao felt that those men were not worthy of Qi Yiyun, but he was qualified¡° This woman, so perfect, is qualified to be my wife. " Su Haichao said with a complacent face, his heart for Qi Yiyun positioning, is worthy of him, but he did not think Qi Yiyun will take a fancy to him. Narcissism to the point of Su Haichao, in addition to enough thick skin, but also have blind self-confidence¡° Haichao, many business people attended the charity meeting, but Tianjia didn''t invite you. Will our company be rejected by Cloud City in the future Su Yihan asks anxiously. Su Haichao''s face doesn''t care. Now he has a very big backer. Cloud City is nothing¡° Yihan, do you think I will pay attention to this rubbish? It''s just a bunch of clowns. If they don''t work with me, it only means that they have a problem with their vision. If they are right with me, Su Haichao, they will regret it sooner or later. " Su Haichao said with disdain. Seeing Su Haichao''s confidence, Su Yihan was relieved and said, "I''m afraid this woman is not as easy to get as you think. Her attitude just now looks down on anyone. You have to work harder."¡° It''s normal for those rubbish to be looked down upon, but can they compare with me? Don''t worry, she will be conquered by me in a month Su Hai super self channel. Su Yihan smiles. As a woman, she can feel how arrogant Qi Yiyun''s eyes are. Although Su Haichao has his own company now, such capital can not conquer Qi Yiyun. Unlike ordinary money worshippers, she has offended so many businessmen face to face. Obviously, she looks down on ordinary rich people. Of course, it does not rule out that she is deliberately using this way to attract attention, first screening out a part of the fly with insufficient ability, so that those who really have the strength and courage to pursue her¡° In fact, conquering a woman doesn''t necessarily require her to fall in love with you first. She can also cultivate her feelings slowly by other means Su Yihan said with a smile. Su Haichao raised his eyebrows, and a faint smile gradually appeared on his face. He said, "Yihan, your method is good. If it can be done, I will thank you very much." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 319

    After the charity meeting, Peng Fang took Han 3000 and said a lot of grateful words. She had been worried about the future of her loving home for a long time and didn''t know how to go on. Now with Han 3000''s help, she was able to put down a big stone in her heart.


    For Han 3000, it''s just a little help. In the face of Peng Fang''s repeated gratitude, it makes him feel a little embarrassed. After all, Peng Fang gives everything to his loving home, and he just does a little thing. Although he has made great contributions, compared with Peng Fang''s efforts, that''s the difference between firefly and Haoyue.


    "Sister Peng, I''m also a member of the loving home. If you say that again, I won''t go in the future." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Peng Fang quickly stopped his words and said, "well, I don''t speak. If you have time, you can come and have a look. The children will miss you."


    "Certainly."


    At the gate of the club, Han Sanqian sees Peng Fang off, and Shen lingyao and Qi Yiyun leave together. When they leave, it is obvious that Shen lingyao is holding Qi Yiyun''s hand.


    With Shen lingyao''s character, she will probably say something to Qi Yiyun.


    However, Han 3000 is too lazy to worry about this kind of thing. No matter what Qi Yiyun does, he just needs to stick to his sincerity to Su Yingxia.


    "Yiyun is beautiful." Su Yingxia took Han 3000''s hand and asked with a smile.


    Han three thousand feel this is like what trap, but Su Yingxia''s expression and smile is very brilliant, seems to be really asking.


    "It doesn''t matter to me that she is beautiful. I just have you in my heart." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t have any doubt about this matter, and she doesn''t realize that Qi Yiyun likes Han 3000. Just now, she just praises Qi Yiyun sincerely.


    "Go home, listen to mom, they will come today." Su Yingxia lowered her head and said that she had known about it for a long time, but she was afraid Han 3000 would be unhappy, so she didn''t tell Han 3000.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 is not unhappy. The people in Jiang''s family have taught them enough lessons. Now they probably don''t have the courage to make trouble again. When they come to Yuncheng, they mostly want to take advantage of food and drink.


    Shen lingyao and Qi Yiyun got into the same taxi, but they got into the taxi in their dress, which surprised the driver''s elder brother. Moreover, Qi Yiyun''s beauty made the driver forget to type his watch.


    "Master, go to Tongyang street." Shen lingyao said.


    When the car stops at Tongyang street, Shen lingyao takes Qi Yiyun to a milk tea shop.


    "Yiyun, do you remember here?" Shen lingyao said.


    Looking at the familiar place, Qi Yiyun said with a smile: "how can we not remember, this is our secret base."


    "Our three sisters like to stay here after class. They have to come to drink a cup of milk tea to save money. The past time is really memorable." Shen lingyao said.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Do you like Han 3000?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "Don''t you like him, too? It''s not unusual, is it Qi Yiyun said.


    "I''m different from you. Although I like him, I will never destroy his relationship with Su Yingxia." Shen lingyao buried this feeling deeply and prepared to bury it for a lifetime, but Qi Yiyun was different. She could feel Qi Yiyun''s strong aggressiveness.


    Shen lingyao knows that Qi Yiyun is no longer the weak one she used to be. To maintain the relationship between the three sisters, she has the obligation to remind Qi Yiyun.


    "Everyone has the right to choose. What kind of choice he will make is beyond your control." Qi Yi cloud light way.


    Shen lingyao is biting her teeth. She didn''t expect to speak so clearly. Qi Yiyun''s attitude is still so strong.


    "Do you want to see the feelings of our three sisters destroyed by you?" Shen lingyao said coldly.


    "I don''t want to destroy anyone''s feelings, I just think that he has the right to choose." With these words, Qi Yiyun turned and left.


    Shen lingyao clenched her fist and yelled at Qi Yiyun''s back: "don''t forget that you were bullied before. Su Yingxia helped you every time."


    "I''ve never asked her to help. It''s her passion." Qi Yi cloud head also don''t return of say.


    Shen lingyao stood there, and she suddenly felt that all her feelings for so many years were false. It seemed that only she and Su Yingxia took this relationship seriously, and Qi Yiyun never paid her heart.


    Qi Yiyun, who turned to leave, had a cold expression, but tears crossed his cheek.


    If I don''t have difficulties, how can I not care about this sisterhood?


    But I have to. I can''t watch the Qi family go to the end.


    Hillside villa.


    Never had the bustle, all the relatives of the Jiang family have come, in the face of luxury villa, everyone''s expression is full of envy.


    Jiang Wan sat on the sofa, until this moment she knew the gap between herself and Su Yingxia, close to 100 million luxury villa is her life can not live on.


    Thinking of Liu Zhijie''s sense of superiority and even his deliberate performance in front of Su Yingxia, Jiang Wan feels extremely ridiculous. Even if Liu Zhijie takes out all his wealth, he may not be able to buy a room in this villa¡° Jiang LAN, I didn''t expect you to live in such a luxurious villa now. "¡° It''s really enviable to welcome the summer so well. "¡° I wish I had a daughter like this Listening to these words, the smile on Jiang Lan''s face is like a flower in full bloom¡° He Ting, the fruit I asked you to cut is not fast. " Jiang LAN roared to the kitchen. Since these relatives came, he Ting didn''t take a breath. She either served tea, poured water or cut fruit plates. These people were like starving ghosts. As soon as the fruit plates were on, they were eaten clean. This was the third one. The refrigerator was emptied¡° Aunt LAN, your nanny''s action is too slow. I advise you to change it as soon as possible to delay the work. " Jiang Shengqiao looked forward to the kitchen and said disdainfully¡° That''s to say, if you can''t do a little thing well, you should be a nanny. " Xu Fang said unhappily that it is rare to have the opportunity to command others, and she can''t help but want to experience this feeling. When he Ting came to the living room with the third fruit tray, she was already sweating. She said to Jiang LAN, "there are only these fruits left at home. If you want any more, you can only go out and buy them." When talking to Jiang LAN, he Ting walks past Jiang Sheng and doesn''t notice the situation at his feet. Jiang Sheng deliberately stretches out his leg and trips he ting to the ground. Fruit fell to the ground, he Ting expression pain of caress knee¡° You''re not only a man of action, you don''t even have good eyes. Don''t you see my feet here? Or you stepped on me on purpose. " Jiang Sheng takes the initiative and blames he ting. Jiang Lan was angry at the fruit on the ground and scolded: "he Ting, do you mean to embarrass me? I can''t do this little thing well." He Ting doesn''t know where she offended these people. Since they came, she has been looking for trouble. Of course, she can''t understand it, because Jiang Sheng himself is a character who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and he Ting is just a nanny in Jiang Sheng''s heart, so she should be called around by him. How can Jiang Sheng miss this time when she can show her superiority. More importantly, Han 3000 is not at home now, so he can be unscrupulous¡° I''m sorry. I was not careful. " He Ting lowered her head and said¡° Not careful? " Jiang Sheng sneered and said, "if you step on my foot, you don''t want to forget it. I''m aunt Lan''s nephew. As a nanny, you say sorry to me. Of course?" Although he Ting was wronged in her heart, she still said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Jiang Sheng smiles with pride. He can only sigh that it''s good to have money. If he has money, he can hire a nanny at home. If someone is waiting on him every day, he can still have fun¡° What are you doing sitting around waiting for someone to pity you? " Xu Fang said in a strange way. He Ting wanted to stand up, but she knocked her knee when she fell just now. She couldn''t stand up at all because of the pain. At this time, the villa door was opened, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia returned home. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 320

    When Jiang Sheng saw Han 3000, he shivered and stepped back unconsciously, with a strong fear in his eyes. He saw with his own eyes how Liu Hua died in front of him. His fear of Han 3000 was deep into the bone marrow.


    Xu Fang at this time also did not just arrogant, carefully went to Jiang Wan side, seems to be seeking the protection of Jiang Wan.


    Jiang Wan was once proud of Liu Zhijie in front of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, but after experiencing things in Binxian County, she clearly realized the gap between her and Su Yingxia. At the moment, in front of them, she didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    If Jiang Hong didn''t insist on coming, Jiang Wan would never have lost his face.


    Han 3000 saw he Ting sitting on the ground, and his face became cold in an instant. Although he had long expected that Jiang''s family would not live in peace, he didn''t expect that they would go so far on the first day!


    Go to he Ting''s side, Han 3000 said in a deep voice: "aunt he, who did it?"


    When Jiang Sheng heard this, he said in a panic: "she accidentally fell down, which has nothing to do with me."


    "So anxious to get out of the way?" Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Jiang Sheng coldly.


    Jiang Sheng shrunk his neck and turned pale. He said, "no, it''s not me. How could it be me?"


    Jiang Sheng''s words are not credible. Han 3000 looks at he ting and says, "aunt he, who did it?"


    "She fell down by herself. Don''t you believe Jiang Sheng''s words? Don''t you believe my words?" Jiang Lan said on one side.


    In front of her relatives, if she wants to swear her sovereign status, she must let them know that she is in charge of the family and naturally help Jiang Sheng solve the problem.


    Han 3000 is not moved, continue to he Ting asked: "aunt he, you don''t need to let yourself be wronged."


    "Han 3000, what do you mean? Don''t you believe what I said?" Jiang LAN fiercely stares at Han 3000. In front of so many relatives, Han 3000 asks, which obviously does not give her face.


    For Han 3000, he Ting''s gratitude is needless to say. This job and Jiang Yingying''s troubles are all solved by Han 3000. She doesn''t want to make Han 3000''s family disharmonious because of herself, and she is just a nanny. Even if she is wronged, what is it?


    "Three thousand, I fell down by accident." He Ting said.


    Jiang Shengchang breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t feel the slightest gratitude when he looked at he ting. On the contrary, he was more domineering and made him feel more superior in front of he ting.


    Han Sanqian wants to help he Ting out, but since she says so, Han Sanqian has no reason to investigate, and he knows that the reason why he Ting says so is because he takes into account the relationship between him and Jiang LAN.


    "I welcome you to play, but if you want to make trouble in this home, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Last time in Binxian, he had torn his face with these people, so Han 3000 didn''t care this time.


    Jiang Hong looks at Han 3000''s indomitable figure. Although Han 3000''s image has long been changed in his heart, he can feel Han 3000''s momentum again, which still makes him feel frightened.


    Why are such people willing to stay in the Han family and bear the humiliation for three years!


    "Han 3000, do you still care about me when you say that? They are my family. " Jiang LAN discontented looking at Han 3000 said.


    Han Sanqian knows that Jiang LAN loves face. It''s time for her to show herself when Jiang''s family comes to Yuncheng. If Han Sanqian doesn''t give her face in this special period, she will definitely hate her all her life. So Han Sanqian doesn''t speak, but goes straight back to her room.


    "You can play with confidence, I has the final say in this family." Jiang Lan said triumphantly.


    Jiang Hong gratified nodded, although Han 3000 powerful, but at least still in the control of Jiang LAN, his daughter is still very capable.


    Su Yingxia went to Jiang Lan''s side and gently reminded him, "don''t go too far. I can''t help you even if you''ve angered 3000."


    In front of the crowd, Jiang Lan''s face did not change, but she did not dare to go too far. Han 3000 just gave her face, and she could not rub her nose.


    After saying what he wanted to say, Su Yingxia also went back to the room.


    "3000, if you want to teach Jiang Sheng a lesson, I will support you unconditionally." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a wry smile and said, "my mother wants to teach Jiang Sheng a lesson now. Isn''t she beating her in the face?"


    Su Yingxia sighed helplessly and went to Han 3000. He took up his hand and said, "would you like to give her face this time?"


    Han three thousand happy smile said: "since the wife adults have opened, how can I not give face."


    Hearing his wife''s four words, Su Yingxia bowed her head in shame and said, "who is your wife? Do I have anything to do with you?"


    After su Yingxia said these words, he lowered his head, like fish on the chopping board, and let Han 3000 butcher him.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000''s elm brain is doomed to fail to understand this. He still thinks about how to change the topic and resolve the current embarrassment.


    Su Yingxia didn''t get the response she wanted, nibbling her lower lip, and her expression gradually became fierce.


    Just as Han 3000 wanted to speak, Su Yingxia suddenly looked up at him angrily and said, "I''m tired and want to sleep."


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what happened. He doesn''t understand Su Yingxia''s anger. Instead, he feels lucky. If Su Yingxia didn''t take the initiative to resolve it, he still doesn''t know what to do.


    Although Han Sanqian is a man, he is also an unconscious boy. He doesn''t really transform into a man. In addition, he doesn''t dare to covet Su Yingxia. Therefore, it''s obviously a kind of extravagant hope that he will realize it once.


    Su Yingxia is in a strange mood. On the one hand, she doesn''t think Han 3000 is a man, but on the other hand, she is a little complacent, because Han 3000''s performance shows that he is not an amorous person, and he may even keep a blank in that aspect like himself.


    Su Yingxia has seen too many men who travel through flowers and treat women as playthings. Han 3000, who has never touched a woman in his twenties, can be described as fengmaolingjiao.


    After su Yingxia and Han 3000 sleep, the room where Jiang Hong and his wife rest is especially lively.


    Jiang Sheng and his son, all three members of Jiang Wan''s family, seem to be plotting something.


    "Grandfather, will aunt LAN really promise to let us stay?" Jiang Sheng worried.


    This time, Jiang''s family came to Yuncheng. They didn''t just travel, but they had a strong purpose. Jiang Hong hoped that their two sons would be promising and have a good development. Now Su Yingxia is the chairman of Su''s company. It''s easy to arrange these relatives to work in the company.


    "Judging from the situation, there should be no problem. Although Han 3000 is very strong in Binxian, you can see today that Jiang Lan''s words are still more important than his. As long as Jiang LAN agrees, who dares to have an opinion?" Jiang Hong said. In his heart, he admits that Han 3000 is a powerful character. Even in what he sees and hears, no one of his peers has the ability of Han 3000. However, he has to listen to Jiang LAN after all, which makes Jiang Hong not worry too much.


    When it comes to Han 3000, Jiang Sheng has a look of disdain on his face. Even though he is very afraid, as long as Han 3000 is not in front of him, his arrogance will not be restrained.


    This is the so-called dead pig is not afraid of boiling water and does not see his coffin. He never knows how dangerous his trial on the edge of life and death is. Even if Liu Hua, who has the same character as him, has died, he has not been taught enough lessons.


    "This is a soft food. Aunt LAN can''t help him, but I''m worried that Aunt LAN won''t let us stay." Jiang Wan guilty said, after all, she and Su Yingxia had contradictions, although the final embarrassment is her, but this Liang Zi is a knot.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to persuade her. After all, I''m her Laozi, and Jiang LAN is a man who wants to save face. As long as she speaks more beautifully, she won''t refuse." Jiang Hong said.


    Seeing that Jiang Hong was so confident, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Wan took a look at each other. They really wanted to stay in Yuncheng. They wasted their whole life returning to a small place like Binxian, and they couldn''t make any achievements. However, the future of Su''s company was totally different.


    Even Jiang Sheng has been dreaming of getting a high position in the company. He can take advantage of the position to attack those female colleagues. The white and beautiful women in this city are more attractive than those in Binxian county.


    Jiang Wan''s goal is more simple and direct. She won''t let herself work in Su Yingxia''s hands all her life. As long as she can stay in Yuncheng, she is confident of finding a rich man. This idea coincides with Su Han''s. If these two people know each other, they may become very good sisters. After all, they are like-minded people.


    "Grandfather, it''s up to you tomorrow. Let''s go back to our room and have a rest. It''s my first time to live in such a luxurious villa. I want to have a comfortable sleep tonight." Jiang Sheng can''t wait to say.


    Villa master bedroom.


    Although Su Guoyao had a lot of complaints about Jiang''s relatives coming to play, he didn''t dare to show the slightest in front of Jiang LAN, but he had to say something.


    "There are so many people here this time. Have you ever thought about why they came?" Su Guoyao said.


    "I just want to be lucky. I''m not short of money now. What''s wrong with entertaining them? Do you have any opinions?" Jiang LAN complacently said that her biggest dream in her life is to be proud in front of her mother''s family. Now she has the opportunity to take the initiative to send her home. Jiang Lan''s mood is very high. Even if she knows that she will spend a lot of money, she doesn''t care. As long as these relatives can realize how happy her life is, it''s worth it.


    "The luggage they''re carrying doesn''t look like they''re going to leave in a few days." Su Guoyao sighed.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 321

    "Su Guoyao, you don''t have much money to spend now, do you begin to feel distressed? These are my family members. It''s difficult for them to come here. Do I have to drive them away? " Jiang LAN looked at Su Guoyao discontentedly and said.


    "You don''t understand me. I''m afraid they won''t leave now." Su Guoyao said.


    "No? How can they not go? Why do they stay here all the time when they don''t go home? " Jiang LAN does not understand the way.


    "You usually look like a person. Why can''t you think about it? Ying Xia is now the chairman of the board of directors. Don''t you think that they will come to our family to arrange work for Ying Xia?" Su explained.


    This sentence makes Jiang Lan''s expression directly frozen. She knows the ability of these relatives very well. They can work hard for nothing, but it is absolutely impossible for them to work. They are moths when they enter the company.


    "I don''t think so." Jiang Lan said.


    "You don''t have the confidence to speak for yourself. Do you need me to say it clearly?" Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN had already thought about tomorrow''s trip and took them to see the difference between Yuncheng and Binxian, but Su Guoyao''s words made her lose her mind.


    If things are really like what Su Guoyao said, she must first think of a good way to deal with it.


    "Go to sleep, soldier. I''ll see how you deal with it tomorrow." Su Guoyao said.


    All night tossing and turning, Jiang LAN did not fall asleep, the next day she got up at dawn.


    When he came down to the living room, Jiang LAN found that Jiang Hong was already sitting in the living room.


    "Dad, why don''t you sleep a little longer? Is the bed uncomfortable?" Jiang LAN asked.


    With a smile on his face, Jiang Hong said, "how can I be uncomfortable? This is the most comfortable bed I''ve ever slept in. I can''t bear to get up."


    Jiang LAN reluctantly smile, said: "comfortable should sleep for a while, you are old now, have to pay attention to rest."


    "Come on, sit down, Dad. I''ll tell you something." Jiang Hongzhao said.


    The foreboding in Jiang Lan''s heart burst out in an instant and went to the sofa honestly.


    "In the past, I complained about you. I married Su Guoyao and suffered myself. Now you are happy after all. Dad is happy for you." Jiang Hong said with a happy face.


    "Dad, this is a promising summer. It has nothing to do with Su Guoyao." Jiang Lan said.


    Jiang Hong nodded his head. He never thought Su Guoyao could help in this matter. Since he knew that Su Guoyao was the least valued person in the Su family, he had a very bad attitude towards Su Guoyao. He even said that he would despise Su Guoyao even if he was in the coffin.


    "Yes, Yingxia is really promising now. Unexpectedly, she has become the most successful person among the younger generation. However, a person''s real achievements are not reflected in herself, but in her contributions to others." Jiang Hong said.


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath. What should have come, after all, came. Unexpectedly, Su Guoyao was right.


    "Dad, just say what you have to say." Jiang Lan said.


    "Dad didn''t plan to leave this time. I can''t count on the useless things of Jiang Bo and Jiang Fengguang to stay in Yuncheng for pension. Your mother and I are counting on you to have a comfortable old age now." Jiang Hong said.


    This sentence makes Jiang LAN a little speechless. As a daughter, it''s natural for her to support her parents. But as a son, Jiang Bo and Jiang Fenghuang should do more of these things. She can''t bear the responsibility just because she is living well now.


    Just when Jiang Lan was about to speak, Jiang Hong seemed to deliberately seize the right time and continue to say¡° But if you think about it carefully, you are already a member of the Su family. It''s not very nice for me and your mother to let you support us. So I thought about it. I want them to work in Su Yingxia''s company, so that they can have a stable job and income, and they can support me and your mother. "


    This series of sets hit Jiang LAN to be unable to defend, before that words, she also has the opportunity to refute, but Jiang Hong''s these words, let Jiang LAN speechless directly.


    If you don''t let her support you, it''s just a job for Jiang Bo. It seems very simple. What reason can she find to refuse?


    "I know you are worried that they will be lax in their work. You can rest assured that I will certainly warn them." Jiang Hong deliberately wants to force Jiang LAN to a dead corner, so that she can''t retreat, and doesn''t give Jiang LAN a chance to speak.


    "Dad, everything in the company is managed by Yingxia. I can''t be the master in this matter." Jiang LAN doesn''t believe in this powerless rebuttal. After all, Su Yingxia is her daughter. If she has to arrange for her, Su Yingxia can''t refuse.


    "You have been too perfunctory. Did you say yesterday that you has the final say in this family?" Jiang Hong looked unhappy and continued: "or do you want to see me and your mother spend their miserable old age?"


    "Dad, I don''t mean that. How can I make you and mom miserable? Well, I''ll find a way." Jiang Lan said.


    With a satisfied smile, Jiang Hong said, "I''ll go back to my room to see your mother. It''s time to get up."


    Lin Shuzhen was in the room, sitting on the bed, not sleeping at all.


    "Well, can you promise?" Lin Shuzhen asked.


    Jiang Hong a face complacent smile, say: "I come out, still can have the affair that does not decide?"


    Lin Shuzhen laughed happily and said, "this is a good place. If I can live here all my life, I will be satisfied."


    Looking at the luxurious environment in the room with a sigh, Jiang Hong said: "yes, who doesn''t want to live in such a luxurious place, and there are servants to take care of it. This is the real enjoyment of life. Although it''s a little late, it''s finally here."


    Listen to Jiang Hong''s tone, he seems to be settled here.


    When the old lady of the Su family was still alive, she had this idea in her heart. However, the old lady of the Su family couldn''t do this kind of thing because of her face. Jiang Hong obviously didn''t want to be shameful. This is probably the characteristics of the Jiang family. All three generations are like this, but Su Yingxia was not affected.


    In the living room, Jiang LAN is in a mess. She knows that Su Yingxia won''t agree with it, but Jiang Hong has already said that, and she has no other way. Now she can only expect Su Yingxia''s attitude not to be too tough.


    At the top of the mountain, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are resting. Whenever they look at the whole picture of Cloud City, Su Yingxia is very happy. She doesn''t want to step on all living beings. She just thinks that only standing high can she see more beautiful scenery.


    "Three thousand, after a few days, the house is quiet, we will hang the wedding photos at home." Su Yingxia said with a happy smile that she had been looking forward to it for a long time, and the wedding photo was about to be finished. Whenever she thought about it, she would be particularly moved. At the same time, she would feel too sorry for Han 3000, because it should have been finished three years ago, but she made Han 3000 wait for more than three years.


    Su Yingxia''s words let Han 3000 show a bitter smile, she probably did not realize the purpose of the Jiang family to Yuncheng.


    "They won''t go." Han 3000 said directly.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in a daze. Seeing Han 3000 picking eyebrows on himself, he can''t help showing anger on his face.


    "Do you mean they want to stay in Cloud City all the time?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said, "think about it, Binxian has nothing for them, but Yuncheng, you are the chairman of Su''s company."


    Su Yingxia looks cold and says, "with their ability, how can they be qualified to work in the company?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether she has the ability or not. What matters is how she will deal with it. However, in my opinion, she probably can''t refuse, so maybe she is waiting for you at home now." Han 3000 knows Jiang family''s maggots very well. The reason for their coming is by no means simple. The only possibility he can think of is that Su Yingxia''s current status as the chairman of the company can bring them too many benefits.


    As for Jiang LAN, Han 3000 doesn''t even need to think about what she will do. How can a person with good face not be complacent when he is flattered.


    "Are you so good and accurate? I don''t believe it Su Yingxia said that Han 3000 is not a fortune teller. How can he infer things so clearly.


    "Do you want to bet?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Well, what do you want to bet on?" Su Yingxia said defiantly.


    "How about sleeping in your arms?" Han Sanqian said that he was obviously still worried about Shen lingyao''s provocation, and no one would make such a bet.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know what Shen lingyao said to Han 3000, so she mistakenly thinks that Han 3000 is enlightened.


    "Good." Su Yingxia happily promised that this was probably the first time in her life that she hoped she would lose.


    Han Sany looked like he had the chance to win and said, "in this case, let''s go down the mountain. Maybe mom can''t wait."


    "Well, today I''m going to expose the mask of you Su Yingxia hummed.


    Hillside villa, Jiang LAN really has been impatient, see Su Yingxia, can''t wait to go to the side.


    "Welcome summer, I have something to tell you." Jiang LAN pulls Su Yingxia to walk into the room.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in dismay. Is he really right?


    Han three thousand pick eyebrow a smile, a pair of winner''s posture.


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it. Is there 3000 people you can''t listen to?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN took a look at Han 3000, which he would know sooner or later, and he didn''t hide the meaning.


    "Welcome summer, is there still a shortage of people in the company?" Jiang LAN asked.


    Han 3000 wins. Su Yingxia is very angry, but it''s not because she loses, but because Jiang LAN really plans to put those people into the company. Doesn''t she know these moths?


    "Mom, if you want to put them in the company, it''s absolutely impossible." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 322

    Su Yingxia''s attitude towards Jiang LAN is not surprising at all. In her heart, she doesn''t reject this thing. All the people in the Jiang family are her close relatives. Jiang LAN knows more about their abilities than anyone else.


    But Jiang Hong has said this, she can only try her best, and Su Yingxia''s character, as long as the hard and soft, she is confident that she can persuade Su Yingxia.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. I''ll tell you what happened first." Jiang Lan said softly.


    Han 3000 back to the room, he is too lazy to intervene in this matter, no matter what kind of decision su Yingxia will have, Han 3000 will respect her.


    Sitting beside the bed, Han 3000 takes out the sensor from his wallet. It''s very small and easy to lose. However, in Han 3000''s hands, this will never happen, because he will watch it many times every day.


    Counting the time, the gopher is not short to leave. It must have entered the geocentric prison, but the sensor has not moved. What''s his accident, or is there no Han Tianyang in the geocentric prison?


    Every time Han 3000 thinks about it, he will feel uneasy. He expects that Han Tianyang is still alive. He has great expectations for it. He is very worried that the dream will be broken.


    "Grandfather, you must live. As long as you are still alive, I will try to save you." Han 3000 holds the sensor tightly and talks to himself resolutely.


    In some dark room.


    The darkness is creepy. In this environment, no matter how determined people are, they will feel scared.


    At the moment, in the corner of the wall, there was a figure squatting, holding his knees in both hands, shaking slightly.


    The gopher has been in this environment since he woke up. He knows that he has been to the inner earth prison, and now he should be locked up in a place similar to a cell. This is probably the treatment that every newcomer to the inner earth prison will receive.


    The gopher doesn''t know how long he has been here. The dark environment makes him unable to touch the light and feel the time. The only thing that makes him feel beyond the dark is an occasional earthquake. This makes the gopher guess that the location of the prison in the center of the earth should be deep underground. Only in this way can earthquakes occur frequently.


    Inner earth prison, deep in the inner earth?


    If so, it is no wonder that geocentric prison can remain unknown for so many years, because it does not exist on the surface at all. Who can find it.


    "Fortunately, I''m a regular in the confinement room. I''ve been used to this kind of environment for a long time. If I changed the ordinary people, my mood would have collapsed." The hamster comforted himself by talking to himself. From his slightly trembling body, in fact, his attitude was not so firm.


    After all, it''s a completely dark room with nothing to see. For those who are used to living in the light, no one can persist in this kind of environment.


    "Close it, my present state, close me again ten years eight years also no problem." Gopher always reminds himself and cheers up, because he knows that if he breaks down in the first step, he will never have a chance to escape from prison.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, dark environment, finally ushered in a dawn.


    The dazzling light makes the hamster blind and can only bury his head.


    Through the sound of footsteps, the hamster judged that the other party came to three people, should be to take him away from the environment.


    But when the footsteps approached, the hamster was suddenly beaten mercilessly, and after the beating, those people left quietly, and did not take the hamster away from here.


    Lying on the ground and falling into the dark room again, the gopher felt despair for the first time. Is this the set meal of geocentric prison? Not only do you keep people in this dark environment, but you also have to be beaten?


    "I''m a cockroach. No one wants to kill me!" Said the gopher gnashing his teeth.


    The room suddenly began to shake, and this time the shaking frequency is greater than previous times.


    "You guys are not afraid to shake down this place and bury you all alive." The strong shock made the hamster tremble, which also made him more sure that the inner earth prison should be underground.


    Hillside villa, Han 3000 put away the sensor, Su Yingxia also happened to return to the room.


    See Su Yingxia a pair of listless appearance, shoulders natural downward tilt, probably guess the development of things.


    "Agreed?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxia bited her lips, and ten thousand of her disagreed, but she couldn''t get over Jiang LAN.


    "Three thousand, you don''t blame me." Su Yingxia bowed her head and did not dare to look Han 3000 in the eyes, because Han 3000 bought the company back, and it was he who made the company develop today. Although Su Yingxia is the nominal chairman, the company''s current status has nothing to do with her.


    In other people''s minds, Su Yingxia is the chairman of the company, which is also a fact that everyone can see. But in Su Yingxia''s mind, she thinks Han 3000 is the owner of the company, because without him, the company would have gone bankrupt.


    "How can I blame you, but they don''t live here all the time?" Han Sanqian doesn''t want to see Jiang''s family. He will get into trouble sooner or later if he lives here because of Jiang Sheng''s character. Of course, Han 3000 is not afraid of the heavenly family, and the heavenly family will not make trouble for him, but Han 3000 will not let Jiang Sheng be arrogant¡° That''s what mom promised me. They won''t live here. " Su Yingxia said¡° That''s good. Time is up. I''ll take you to the company. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia takes a special look at Han 3000''s wallet. Recently, she often sees a scene that Han 3000 is in a daze with his wallet, so she guesses that there must be something very important to Han 3000¡° If you have any unhappiness or worry, you can tell me Su Yingxia did not directly ask Han 3000 what happened, which is her most understanding place, because she knows that as long as Han 3000 is willing to tell her, even if she doesn''t ask, she will never force Han 3000 to do what Han 3000 is not willing to do¡° Nothing. Let''s go. " Han 3000 stood up, put away his wallet and said. Han 3000 won''t tell her about Han Tianyang unless he can save him one day. If Han Tianyang is dead, it will be the secret that Han 3000 will bury. When driving to the company, a special situation happened in tianchangsheng martial arts school. Luo Bin came with his grandson Luo xuyao, and this time he didn''t follow the last man, but a more gloomy man, about 30 years old. Since he lost last time, Luo Bin has been bitter about it, and even resentful. He found a master, deliberately kicked the hall, and wanted to find an excellent girlfriend for Luo xuyao, but he didn''t expect to lose face. For the face loving Luo Bin, he naturally couldn''t accept such an outcome, so after he got home, he kept attracting experts through high prices, Planning revenge. After such a long time, Luo Bin finally chose a person to satisfy him, so he couldn''t wait to come to tianchangsheng martial arts school. On that day, when Changsheng saw Luo Bin, he knew that he was not good at coming, and this was what he had expected. After knowing Luo Bin for so many years, he knew Luo Bin''s temperament like the back of his hand¡° Luo Bin, you are a little later than I thought. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Ah, I''ve been busy recently. I haven''t had a chance to talk about the past. This time, I managed to squeeze out some time. " Luo Bin said with a sigh, his time, in fact, is spent on looking for experts, there is no absolute certainty, how can he risk losing face for the second time easily come here. When tianchangsheng looks at the people around Luo Bin, his overall temperament looks particularly gloomy. When he doesn''t speak, it''s like a deep pool. Although it''s quiet, it gives people a feeling that he can swallow other people''s lives silently¡° I really don''t have time, so I don''t need to talk about the past. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. Luo Bin shook his head repeatedly and said, "how can we do that? We are old now, and we don''t have much time to live. If we see one side, we will lose one side." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 323

    Tianchangsheng despises him in his heart. This old man always finds trouble when he is in trouble. He has to find a high sounding reason. Do you really think he can''t guess what he wants to do?


    "Your character is too competitive. After fighting for so many years, don''t you understand that you didn''t lose to me?" Tianchangsheng said triumphantly.


    This sentence made Luo Bin''s face darken in an instant. It was precisely because he had never won tianchangsheng that he held a breath in his heart. If he didn''t vent his breath, he could not close his eyes before he died.


    Moreover, Luo Bin has to plan for Luo xuyao''s future. If Luo Tian and Luo Tian can get married, it will be of great benefit to Luo xuyao''s future development.


    Of course, Luo Bin''s selfishness is more than that. He knows that tianchangsheng attaches great importance to tianling''er. In the future, there will be a lot of property distributed to tianling''er. If tianling''er marries Luo xuyao, these properties will belong to the Luo family in disguise? Luo Bin has been planning for a long time to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Don''t be so proud. I''m sure I''ll win this time. Let the little guy come out last time and let him see what the real master is." Luo Bin said that he can''t wait to see Han 3000 knocked down in the challenge arena.


    Last time, if it wasn''t for Han 3000''s appearance, how could he lose face? Therefore, Luo Bin''s hatred is not only for the prosperity of heaven, but also for Han 3000. He even wants to completely scrap Han 3000.


    "He is a friend of mine, and he is not a member of the martial arts school. How can I command him at will?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Hearing this, Luo Bin was happy and laughed: "God, are you kidding me? Is there anyone else in Yuncheng who you dare not command? You''re not afraid to lose


    Yuncheng doesn''t belong to Tianjia. Tianjia doesn''t dare to say anything about this kind of treachery. However, Tianjia''s influence in Yuncheng is like a joke to say that tianchangsheng has people who can''t direct.


    As far as Yuncheng is concerned, who dares to disobey Tianjia?


    Although Jiangfu has united with a group of business people to deal with Tianjia, it has conspired for so many years, and no real action has been taken by Jiangfu. From this we can see the deterrent power of Tianjia in Cloud City.


    In the past, tianchangsheng didn''t think that there were people he didn''t dare to call on in Yuncheng, but since Han Sanqian came, the situation has changed completely.


    The Tian family is only powerful in Yuncheng, but the Han family, even in Yanjing, is also famous. There is no comparability between the two.


    "I''m not joking with you. Tianjia is not a local emperor. You can''t direct anyone you want." Tian Changsheng said that for Han 3000''s identity, even Tian ling''er kept it secret. Naturally, it was impossible to tell Luo Bin.


    "Cut, I know you are afraid, afraid of losing too ugly, right? Don''t worry. I''ll make him show mercy. You are an old man. You just lost once, and it''s not too humiliating. Don''t you make yourself more humiliating by your timid attitude? " Luo Bin laughed.


    Tian Changsheng smiles with indifference. He is not a young man with Qi and blood at his age. How can he be easily angered by his words.


    "Luo Bin, you also know that we are old now. It''s the business of young people to compete. It''s useless for you to stimulate me on purpose." Tianchangsheng said.


    Luo Bin clenched his teeth. He managed to find an expert at a high price, who could take revenge on the disgrace of last time. But he never thought that tianchangsheng would not even give him a chance!


    "Don''t you dare, or the young trash man?" Luo Bin said in a cold voice.


    "Grandfather Luo, he is not a waste." Tian ling''er can''t help making a voice for Han 3000. Although she knows that it''s impossible for her and Han 3000, even as her brother, she doesn''t allow anyone to slander Han 3000.


    Seeing the look of Tian ling''er, Luo Bin can''t help but frown. She speaks for the waste and has an unconvinced expression on her face. She doesn''t like him.


    Luo Bin regards Tian ling''er as his granddaughter-in-law, and can never be robbed by others!


    "Ling''er, if he is not a waste, how can he hide and dare not show his face? Is he a turtle with a shrunken head?" Luo Bin laughed.


    Tianling''er''s nature is different from tianchangsheng. Luo Bin can''t annoy tianchangsheng, but it''s easy to annoy tianling''er. In a word, he completely ignited tianling''er''s bomb.


    "You are the turtle with the shrunken head." Tian ling''er said angrily.


    Tianchangsheng yelled: "ling''er, how can you talk to grandfather Luo?"


    Although tianchangsheng knows that Luo Bin deliberately stimulates tianling''er, tianling''er is a younger generation after all. How can he talk to Luo Bin in this tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. How can I care with ling''er? However, ling''er, no matter how you help him talk, it''s useless. If you are a man, you need to be responsible. He doesn''t dare to show up. It''s hard for me to believe that he''s not a loser." Luo Bin said with a smile.


    "I''ll call him right away." With that, Tian ling''er took out his cell phone directly.


    Tianchangsheng smiles bitterly. Tianling''er is caught by Luo Bin, and she doesn''t notice it at all.


    "Luo Bin, it''s not good for you to entangle in this matter." Tianchangsheng sighs that Han 3000 is a fierce tiger, and the end of angering the fierce tiger must be that there is no corpse. As an old friend, he is also a kind reminder to Luo Bin. Luo Bin didn''t care. He didn''t understand what tianchangsheng meant. After Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to work, he just got a call from tianling''er¡° Your sister has been bullied. Can you help her? " Tianling''er says that he takes himself as his sister. This is to let Han 3000 show up. After all, Han 3000 has also said that he will protect tianling''er¡° It''s good if you don''t bully others. Is there anyone in Cloud City who dares to bully you? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Didn''t you forget about the martial arts school last time? " Said Tian ling''er. Han 3000 frowned. He thought tianling''er was joking, but when it comes to this, it''s not a joke. Luo Bin wants tianling''er to marry his grandson. That''s why he made such a bet at the beginning. Tianling''er obviously doesn''t like Luo xuyao. Han 3000 won''t interfere in tianling''er''s life, but if it''s something she doesn''t want to do, Han 3000 won''t give anyone the chance to force tianling''er¡° I''m bringing people here again? " Han 3000 asked¡° Anyway, your sister has been bullied. You can decide whether you come or not. " With that, Tian ling''er hung up directly. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Now that tianling''er has become his sister, he has more capital to play coquetry with him, and he is unscrupulous, which makes Han 3000 have no reason to refuse¡° What''s the matter? " Mo Yang asks curiously¡° It''s a bit of a problem, but it''s not a big deal. " Han 3000 said, since Luo Bin dares to come this time, he must have found a master. Han Sanqian thinks that he has just been discharged from hospital. If he is injured, Su Yingxia will complain. Moreover, with his skill, he may not be able to beat the people brought by Luo Bin. When Dao 12 found Han 3000 looking at himself, he said with a smile, "brother 3000, if you need anything, I can go with you."¡° 12¡¢ It''s a pity you don''t have to fight because you are so fierce. " Han 3000 said. Dao stood up and said, "let''s go." Mo Yang also stands up immediately. How can he miss this kind of thing? Mo Yang is also very interested in everything that has something to do with Han 3000, even trivial things¡° Mo boss, don''t go, let others see you follow me, and you can''t become the big news of Cloud City. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang heard this, instantly depressed, said: "three thousand, but I haven''t been around for a long time, give me a chance."¡° If you are bored, think about how to make money. You still owe me 200 million yuan. When do you plan to pay it back? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang scratched his head and said to Lin Yong in a sudden surprise: "by the way, do we have any plans today? Time is almost up. Hurry up and don''t delay the business." After that, Mo Yang ran away in a gust of wind, making Han 3000 extremely speechless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 324

    On Han 3000''s way to the martial arts school, a private plane landed at Yuncheng airport.


    A 30-year-old Lengyan woman stepped on hatian to get off the plane, followed by several bodyguards. At first sight, she had an extraordinary identity.


    Her figure is very good, almost can not find any shortcomings, cool expression gives people a feeling of strangers not near, and she has a strong aura, just standing there, people feel superior.


    This must be the momentum that can be cultivated by a great family. It is superior.


    "Sister Yan, when are you going to see him?" Leng Yan woman standing beside an assistant like person, now open to her asked.


    Han Yan disdains to smile and says: "an abandoned son of a collateral family, who is qualified to let me go to see him in person, and if it''s not for him, how can I come to such a broken place? You go to find him and let him roll in front of me as soon as possible. I don''t want to waste time because of him."


    Han Yan is the daughter of the Han family in the Chinese community of the United States.


    This Korean family in the United States and the Han family in Yanjing are inextricably linked. However, this kind of relationship has a very long history since Han Tianyang''s last generation.


    Han Sanqian once secretly heard Nangong Qianqiu mention to Han Jun that the Korean family where Yanjing is located was separated from the Korean family of the United States. The general incident was that some people in the Korean family of the United States wanted to go back to China for development, but they were opposed by others. They thought that the United States had an immeasurable advantage over China, so there was no need to waste time in China. At that time, Han Tianyang''s father angrily returned home, But he didn''t really develop, instead, he became a joke of the Korean family.


    It was Han Tianyang who made the Han family have a foothold in Yanjing, which has developed into the present situation. Since then, the Han family in Yanjing has become a branch of the Korean family in the United States, but this branch of the family has not been recognized by anyone in the United States.


    Han Tianyang''s biggest goal in his life is to surpass the Han family in the United States and clear away his father''s reluctance. However, after Han Tianyang''s accident, Nangong Qianqiu put this important task on Han Jun, so Nangong Qianqiu suppressed Han 3000 and devoted himself to cultivating Han Jun, hoping that he could do it instead of Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang''s purpose is almost the same as Han 3000''s, the only difference is that one is forced and the other is voluntary.


    Only when Han 3000 is under pressure will he be forced to prove himself and surpass the Han family.


    And Han Tianyang, is for the sake of his father''s breath.


    Han Yan a face dislike, seem to walk in the land of China, breathing the air of China is a bad thing for her.


    "I really don''t know who called Dad. A dispensable branch of the family has never been recognized. Even if it''s a shame, it''s their own business. What''s the relationship with our family?" Han Yan said discontentedly that the main reason for her coming to Yuncheng this time was that her father received a phone call saying that the Han family of Huaxia was about to decline and would fall into the hands of a trash, which would disgrace the Korean family of the United States, so her father asked her to solve this matter.


    "Sister Yan, although the Han family of Huaxia has nothing to do with us, his surname is Han after all. Dad just doesn''t want them to insult us. Don''t be too angry, just take it as a tour." Han Yan is also accompanied by a young man, in her twenties, who is her own brother, Han Feng.


    For the trip to China, Han Feng and Han Yan''s mood is completely different, he is full of expectations, because he has long been tired of those ocean horses in the United States, China has a vast territory and abundant resources, and there are many beautiful women. He has long wanted to come, but his family won''t let him.


    "Han Feng, when dad left, he warned me that if you dare to mess around, let me break your leg." Han Yan cold voice way.


    Han Feng is not afraid of threats, licking his face and said with a smile: "elder sister, you are my elder sister. I know you won''t be so cruel, and I don''t do anything hurtful. At most, it''s just playing with women."


    "That''s the best way." Han Yan said.


    When she comes to the Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan is disgusted again. The best hotel is actually like this, which makes her hate the guy named Han 3000 more and more. If it''s not because he''s too rubbish, why let her come to the garbage place of Cloud City all the way.


    When Han 3000 arrived at the martial arts school, tianling''er''s complaining expression became clear immediately, and ran all the way to Han 3000.


    "You are so incompetent as a brother. You are here now." Said Tian ling''er.


    But after Han 3000 hung up, he came all the time.


    "When my brother gets rich and builds a rocket, it will be faster in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Tian ling''er shriveled. Although she was young, she could hear Han 3000''s irony clearly.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly stood beside Dao 12 body suddenly tense up, did he encounter a strong enemy?


    Following Dao 12''s line of sight, Han 3000 sees the gloomy middle-aged man standing next to Luo Bin. He really doesn''t look simple, but does Dao 12 have such a strong reaction?


    When Luo Bin saw Han 3000, he was extremely satisfied, because he lost face because of Han 3000 last time. This time, he could finally regain face.


    Although Han Sanqian''s Dao is big, Luo Bin is confident that the people he brings are stronger. After all, he is strong. Luo Bin has seen it with his own eyes. It''s not a problem to fight more than ten people casually¡° Turtle, you are here at last. " Luo Bin said to Han 3000 with a smile. Han 3000 face a cold, said: "how, last time lost not enough disgrace, also want to come again?" Luo bindun gritted his teeth and said, "don''t be too arrogant. Today I bring a real master. You''d better pray that you can get off the challenge arena safely." As soon as the voice fell, the gloomy middle-aged man went to Han 3000. Luo Bin didn''t expect him to be so impatient. The master is really a master. He never talks nonsense. He just does things. This money is not unjustly spent. Han 3000 felt the heavy step of the gloomy middle-aged man, unconsciously tensed his nerves, stood in front of tianling''er and said, "go to your grandfather." Tianling''er has a full sense of security as long as he stands beside Han 3000. He is not afraid at all. He says, "if you don''t go, I will stand behind you and cheer you on." Han Sanya''s face is speechless. The little girl doesn''t know the situation yet. The strength of the other party is not bad. In case of being injured by mistake, the consequences will be serious¡° Don''t... "Han three thousand mouth just came out a word, can''t say a word, and everyone in the martial arts school, at the moment is a gaping expression. Luo Bin''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that the master he paid for was kneeling on the ground at the moment! Tianchangsheng didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Luo Bin came in a fierce manner, but the helper he invited now kneels down. What''s the old man''s mood now¡° Zhou Bo, what are you doing! Did I ask you to kneel down? " Luo Bin roared. Zhou Bo knelt down and lowered his head. Han 3000 found that although he was kneeling in front of him, his body was leaning towards Dao 12. Obviously, this kneeling was facing Dao 12. Why did he kneel down? Does he know Dao 12! Just now Dao 12''s reaction was not vigilance, but seeing acquaintances. Is that why he was nervous? Han 3000 has never investigated the identity of Dao 12, but after a series of things, his identity seems to be slowly emerging¡° Zhou Bo. " Dao 12 opens his mouth and shouts softly. Zhou Bo trembled and said, "brother Dao, I thought I would never see you again in my life." Dao 12 had no choice but to smile. He really planned not to meet Zhou Bo for the rest of his life, but God made fun of people and let them meet in this situation¡° Get up first. There''s no need to kneel for me. " Dao 12 said. Zhou Bo shook his head and said, "it''s my fault. It''s me who caused the serious consequences. I''m sorry for you, brothers."¡° Well, let''s go back and talk about what we have to say. " Dao 12 reminded. Zhou Bo stood up, went to Dao 12, and stood behind him, with clear priorities. Han 3000 was surprised. It seems that the identity of Dao 12 is more powerful than he imagined¡° Zhou Bo, don''t forget that if you take my money, you will do something for me. " Luo Bin said with gnashing teeth. Zhou Bo took a cool look at Luo Bin and said, "do you want money or life?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 325

    The killing intention in Zhou Bo''s eyes cools Luo Bin''s back. Although he doesn''t know the details of Zhou Bo, he has a certain guess about Zhou Bo''s identity. It must be an outlaw. If an outlaw kills him, he will be very dangerous.


    Luo Bin subconsciously stepped back. Although money is important, life is more important.


    "I''ll pay you back as much as he took from you." Han 3000 light said.


    Zhou Bo takes a look at Han 3000, with obvious disdain in his eyes. He doesn''t need anyone to pay him back, and Luo Bin doesn''t have the courage to ask him for money.


    "Han 3000, if he took my money, he should work for me, but now he breaks his promise. Can money solve this problem?" As a businessman, Luo Bin immediately associated with the breach of contract compensation, subconsciously want to blackmail Han Sanya.


    Han three thousand light smile, Luo Bin is full of merchant greed, this time also want to maximize the interests.


    "I take back what I said just now. If you have the ability, ask him for it." Han 3000 said.


    Luo Bin''s face is stunned. Han 3000''s sudden concession is something he never thought of. Instead of blackmail, he has lost all his money. Moreover, he doesn''t dare to complain. Zhou Bo''s killing intention in his eyes makes him have to break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    One side of the day prosperous helpless smile, Luo Bin this kind of character, finally eat hold back.


    At this time, Zhou Bo suddenly stood up and walked towards Luo Bin. As he walked, he asked, "how much do you want?"


    Luo Bin scalp numb, frightened, repeatedly said: "no, no money, I don''t want, all to you, you don''t mess."


    When he heard Luo Bin''s words, Zhou Bo stopped. Luo Bin was already in a cold sweat and felt like he had gone to hell.


    "Can I go now?" Zhou Bo said.


    "Yes, of course." Luo Bin said without hesitation.


    Zhou Bo quietly walked to the back of Dao 12, just like before, with the same posture.


    "God, I''ll go first." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng nodded and said, "don''t worry, let''s go. I''ll solve the rest."


    Han three thousand three people left the martial arts school, Luo Bin''s face broke out a strong unwilling, a ferocious look.


    "Luo Bin, I advise you for the last time to stop messing around. Otherwise, you will not only harm yourself, but also Luo xuyao. Do you think there is no successor in the Luo family?" Tian Changsheng knows that with Luo Bin''s character, he will definitely seek revenge, but once he does, he will bring the Luo family into the abyss. It doesn''t matter if he dies at his age, but Luo xuyao is still young.


    "Tianchangsheng, you don''t have to scare me. I''ve never seen anything in my life." Luo Bin said with gnashing teeth.


    "Have you ever seen a storm that can kill people?" Tian Changsheng said seriously.


    Luo Bin snorted coldly, disdaining to say: "I know you want to promote Han 3000, but you don''t have to blow him so hard."


    Promotion?


    Hearing these two words in Tian Changsheng''s ears, he couldn''t help laughing at himself. What qualifications does he have to promote Han 3000? In his eyes, Tianjia is just a mole ant.


    "That''s all. If you have to fight him, I''ll see a good play." Tian Changsheng doesn''t say much. He can''t mention Han 3000''s identity to Luo Bin. Although he has known Luo Bin for many years, he is an old friend, but what he should say has already been said. He can''t let himself get into danger because of Luo Bin.


    Luo Bin and Luo xuyao are not willing to leave. Today, not only there is no revenge, but also he is even more shameful. In front of tianchangsheng, how can he not repay this ugliness!


    "Grandfather, why don''t you forget it?" After leaving the martial arts school, Luo xuyao said that tianchangsheng''s words worried him a lot. He didn''t want to hurt himself because of Luo Bin''s impulse.


    "You useless thing, so you are scared. How can I expect you to prosper the Luo family?" Luo Bin cold voice generation.


    Luo xuyao sighed. The decision made by Luo Bin is not something he can shake. He can only hope that tianchangsheng''s words are frightening. Otherwise, the Luo family is really over.


    Han three thousand three people came to the ring, there is no business, empty, is a good place to talk.


    Dao 12 also knows that in this case, he should confess something to Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, I can tell you everything you want to know." Dao 12 said.


    Seeing Dao 12''s attitude towards Han 3000, Zhou Bo is very dissatisfied. This guy, what''s the right to make Dao brother humble?


    Han Sanqian took a look at Zhou Bo and said with a smile, "what you want to tell me is what you want to tell me. If there is something you don''t want to say, don''t force it. I still believe you absolutely."


    Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 gratefully, because it''s not so easy to achieve this. Han 3000 completely believes in him, which most people dare not give, because Han 3000 doesn''t know all about him.


    "I''m a special ex serviceman. Before I retired from the army, one of my good brothers died unjustly. But for some reasons, he could only die in the dark. I couldn''t swallow this breath. I wanted to help him get revenge, so I recovered my freedom and led a group of brothers to get revenge for him. However, I didn''t expect that there was a mistake in the revenge plan, not only failed to get revenge, It killed more brothers. " There was a trace of pain in Dao 12''s eyes.


    Zhou Bo suddenly knelt down behind Dao 12 and said, "brother Dao, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for the wrong information I investigated, they would never have died." Dao 12''s explanation is very simple, but from these simple words, Han 3000 can still feel his pain. Since he is willing to recover his freedom for his brother, it shows that he is a man who attaches great importance to brotherhood, and the plan of revenge makes more brothers die, so he must have experienced the most desperate moment in his life. Dao 12 seemed not to hear Zhou Bo''s words, and continued: "those brothers and their families, since I killed them, I have to bear the responsibility of supporting them. That''s why I came to the boxing ring, because it''s the fastest place to make money and it can ensure my safety. I can''t die and do anything risky, Because I have a lot of old people to support behind me. "¡° Mo Yang told me that there was something wrong with the accounts of the boxing field. I also thought that you need money. From today on, all the money earned by the boxing field is yours. " Han 3000 said faintly, he didn''t expect that there was such a heavy burden on Dao 12''s shoulder, which he took the initiative to bear. As long as he was willing to escape, he didn''t have to face it at all. It has to be said that Dao 12 is a very responsible man. Han 3000 doesn''t know how many families there are behind him, but this huge sum of money was paid by him one after another before. At that time, Han 3000 thought that Dao 12 had spent money on Tang Qingwan, but now it seems that it is not. Dao 12 looked at Han 3000 excitedly and said, "brother 3000, thank you, but I can''t use so much money."¡° You can make them live better, not just alive. Don''t you want that in your heart? " Han 3000 asked. Dao 12 was stunned. Of course, he wanted to stop thinking about how to make those brothers'' families live better all the time. However, one''s ability is limited, and Dao 12 has no more ways to make quick money under the condition of ensuring his own safety, so what he has been doing is just to keep those brothers'' families alive¡° Brother 3000, from today on, my life is yours. " Dao 12 lowered his head and said in a deep voice. Han Sanqian said with a faint smile, "money is just meaningless figures to me. If we can make it better reflect its value, why not? And how much money you can make depends on your ability, so you don''t have to thank me. " Although that''s what he said, Dao 12 knows that Han 3000 can''t make so much money if he doesn''t provide this place¡° Brother 3000, I have an invitation. " Dao 12 said. Han Sanqian took a look at Zhou Bo and said, "since he is your brother, if you want to keep him, I have no problem." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 326

    "Thank you, brother 3000." After Han 3000''s words fell, Dao 12 kicked Zhou Bo.


    Kneeling down, Zhou Bo falls into a mess. He doesn''t understand why Dao 12 has such an attitude towards Han 3000. How capable can this young man be?


    Although he was not convinced, Zhou Bo did not dare disobey the meaning of Dao 12 and said, "thank you, brother 3000."


    "If you haven''t seen each other for two years, I won''t disturb you to talk about the past." Han three thousand finish, left the ring.


    Zhou Bo stood up, patted the dust, and then said to Dao 12, "brother Dao, who is this guy? Why do you want to work for him? I can kill him with one blow. "


    Dao 12 looked at Zhou Bo coldly and scolded: "he is my boss. If you want to stay with me, you''d better respect him in the future. Otherwise, I can only let you go. Besides, it''s not so easy for you to beat him. He once drew with me. Although I didn''t try my best, it''s not easy


    Zhou Bo eyes round stare, this guy, unexpectedly with knife twelve dozen, and still draw, this how possible!


    Dao 12 used to be the strongest fighter in the army. No one in the team could match him. Zhou Bo even regarded Dao 12 as an idol all the time. How could this young man be so powerful?


    "Brother Dao, you''re not joking with me. You can draw with him?" Zhou Bo said with disbelief.


    "This is the arena, and many people see it with their own eyes. Will I cheat you?" Dao 12 said.


    Zhou Bo said to himself that if this is the case, this young man should not be underestimated. After all, he is still very young and has a lot of room for improvement.


    "Brother Dao, I''ve been looking for you for so many years. I didn''t want you to forgive me, but I want to take care of my brothers'' family with you." Zhou Bo said.


    Dao 12 sighed. It wasn''t Zhou Bo who was wrong in those years. He never blamed Zhou Bo. After all, this kind of thing can''t be completely sure. Any accident may exist. He only blamed himself. If he didn''t insist on revenge, he would not have involved others.


    "Stay. If I die, you can take care of them for me." Dao 12 said that in the past, he would not do anything dangerous to his life. But now, Han 3000 has given him so much that he has no reason to be greedy and afraid of death. As long as Zhou Bo can take care of his family, Dao 12 will never frown even when he goes up Dao mountain and down the sea of fire.


    After leaving the ring, Han 3000 walked leisurely on the street with a relaxed look.


    Although he said he didn''t doubt Dao 12 and didn''t investigate Dao 12, he would have a little bit of worry in his heart when he didn''t know anything, but now he doesn''t use it at all. Han 3000 can clearly feel Dao 12''s heavy affection, and such a person can''t easily betray him.


    Walking Han 3000 suddenly stopped, like being pressed to pause, Leng in place.


    "Grandpa Yan, why are you here?" When Yan Jun comes to Han 3000, Han 3000 asks in shock.


    Han Sanqian knows that if Yanjun didn''t have something special, he would never have left Yanjing.


    Yan Jun face Han 3000, or that kind smile.


    "Have you been lazy lately?" Yan Jun asks a way.


    Only in front of Yan Jun, Han 3000 will show the appearance of a younger generation. Listening to Yan Jun''s words, Han 3000 scratched his head and said awkwardly: "the practice is less, but the basic exercise is still there."


    Yan Jun knocked Han 3000''s head and said, "I knew you must be lazy again. Did you forget what Yan grandfather said to you?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "of course not. How can I forget it?"


    "Money is external, no matter how much it is, it is impossible to save you at the moment of crisis. Only powerful fists can break all obstacles. This is the last time grandpa Yan reminds you." Yan Jun said.


    This makes Han 3000 instantly nervous. For the last time, doesn''t he appear in the future?


    "Grandpa Yan, where are you going?" Han 3000 asked nervously.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere, but now that you have grown up, you don''t need outsiders to remind you what you should do." Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 was relieved and said with a smile: "grandfather Yan is not an outsider. If I don''t have your discipline, how can I stick to it."


    Yan Jun helpless smile, Han 3000 is a very self-discipline person, he said so intentionally, is to let him have the value of the embodiment.


    "Grandpa Yan is old and doesn''t need to prove himself, so you don''t have to say these words to make me feel useful." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    "Grandfather Yan, why did you come to Yuncheng suddenly? What happened to Yanjing?" Han 3000 changes the topic to ask.


    At this point, Yan Jun''s expression serious up, said: "you should have heard of the Korean family of the United States?"


    The rice passes the Han family!


    These four words make Han 3000 frown tightly. He has heard of them, but he doesn''t know much about them. Moreover, for so many years, the Korean family of the United States has no contact with the Han family of Yanjing. How can Yan Jun suddenly mention it.


    "I used to secretly hear Nangong Qianqiu tell Han Jun that this Korean family in America has always looked down on the Han family in Yanjing." Han 3000 said¡° It''s true that the Korean families in the United States have never paid attention to the Han family in Yanjing, and they are even reluctant to admit that the two families have the same origin. They think that the pure blood of the Han family is flowing in their bones, and you are just a abandoned branch. " Yan Jun said. Han 3000 didn''t have much influence on these words. A family that had never contacted him looked down on him. What''s the matter? Anyway, it''s impossible to communicate in this life¡° Grandpa Yan, how can you suddenly mention this? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° Because the Korean family of the United States came to Yuncheng. " Yan Jun meaningful looking at Han 3000¡° Come to Cloud City? " Han 3000''s forehead is almost wrinkled with a Sichuan character. For many years, he has never heard from the Korean family in the United States. How could they suddenly come to Yuncheng? And Yan Jun also specially come to Cloud City to tell him this matter, obviously is related to him¡° Grandpa Yan, they''re not coming for me, are they Han 3000 did not understand¡° I guess it too, but it''s probably because of you. Maybe you can only know when you see them. " Yan Jun said. Han three thousand nodded, not particularly concerned about this matter, said: "Yan grandfather, you come so far, I accompany you to drink two cups."¡° Not afraid to drink and vomit? " Yan Jun said with a smile. Han 3000 drank with Yan Jun for the first time when he was 15 years old. He vomited in the dark. Even now, the feeling is still fresh in his memory. It''s like going deep into the bone marrow and people can''t forget it. But vomiting doesn''t mean you''re afraid¡° Grandpa Yan, although I haven''t improved in my drinking capacity, my courage is still as brave as before. Do you want to have a try? " Han 3000 laughs¡° OK, I''ll have a good drink today Yan Jun said. Han 3000''s eyelids jump when he hears the words "pain, happiness and happiness". An ominous premonition comes to his mind. I''m afraid that today''s bad luck will not escape. But it''s just drinking. It''s not going to be executed. How can you be afraid? Two people to a restaurant, two or three wine dishes began to push the cup change. Yan Jun''s drinking capacity is amazing. It''s no exaggeration to say that he never gets drunk in his drinking career. Even Han Tianyang used to carry him home every time he slipped under the table. After three rounds of wine, Han 3000 has been lying on the table. Yan Jun poured and drank from himself. Looking at Han 3000, he said to himself, "your grandfather''s greatest wish in his life is to let those Korean families in the United States know that the Han family in Yanjing is no worse than them. What he didn''t do, now only you can hope to do it. Don''t let him down." Han 3000 is now in a state of whirling, simply can''t hear Yan Jun''s words, mouth faltering, also don''t know what to say. After drinking the last cup, Yan Jun Han three thousand resistance in the shoulder, leave the restaurant. When we arrived at Yundingshan villa area, the security guard saw Han 3000 and released him. Hillside villa, Yan Jun put down Han 3000, ring the doorbell, turned to leave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 327

    He Ting opened the door and rushed to a strong smell of wine. She could not help covering her nose. Her gaze was empty. She looked down a little and saw Han 3000 collapsed on the ground.


    "3000, how can you drink so much wine." He Ting squatted down quickly. Fortunately, she did a lot of physical work, barely able to support Han 3000''s weight, and helped him to the living room.


    The pungent smell of wine spread all over the living room. He Ting quickly went to the kitchen to boil some honey water to help Han 3000.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng happened to come to the living room and saw Han 3000, who was so drunk that he couldn''t help his eyes shining.


    Walking to the sofa, Jiang Sheng said softly, "Han 3000, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t respond, Jiang Sheng''s face flashed a trace of ruthlessness. This is a great opportunity for revenge. When he is drunk and doesn''t know anything, he should not respond to it.


    Jiang Sheng tentatively hit Han 3000 in the face, very careful, did not dare to use too much strength, see Han 3000 still did not respond, this just increased some strength.


    "Cao NIMA, I finally got the chance. You are such a soft eater. You can''t be the one who hasn''t got Su Yingxia yet. That''s why you drown your worries with wine." With that, Jiang Sheng punched Han 3000 in the chest.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, but he didn''t know what happened. He didn''t even have the consciousness to open his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng, who had tasted the sweetness, went further and further. It seemed that his fist was not good enough, and he kicked Han 3000 again.


    "Cool, it''s so damn cool. I can get revenge at last." Jiang Sheng said happily.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, he Ting at the kitchen door saw the scene and said to Jiang Sheng in a cold voice.


    Jiang Shengyi is very excited. He dares to beat Han 3000 when he is drunk, but he will never let Han 3000 know when he Ting sees it. She will tell the truth!


    Jiang Sheng walked up to he Ting, grabbed her by the neck, put her on the wall, and threatened: "I warn you, this has nothing to do with you. You are just a servant. You''d better not mind your own business."


    Looking at Jiang Sheng''s fierce face, he Ting is not afraid. She can apologize to unreasonable Jiang Sheng because she doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between Han 3000 and Jiang LAN.


    But Jiang Sheng took advantage of Han 3000 drunk, hit Han 3000, how can he Ting turn a blind eye?


    "I''ll tell him." He Ting said.


    Jiang Sheng, with a ferocious expression, pinched he Ting''s neck in one hand and pulled he Ting''s hair in the other hand. He bumped her head against the wall and said, "you have to be right with me, Dame? Believe it or not, I let you lose this job


    He Ting wants to push Jiang Sheng away with painful expression, but her hair is pulled. The more she tries, the more painful her scalp will be pulled.


    "Jiang Sheng, let me go." He Ting said.


    "Let go of you?" But Jiang SHENGFEI didn''t let go. Instead, he banged he Ting''s head against the wall and continued to say fiercely, "as long as you don''t open your mouth and talk nonsense, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    He Ting''s brain is dizzy, and it feels dark after this collision.


    "Jiang Sheng, what are you doing?" Jiang Hong''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Now living under the eaves of others, Jiang Hong doesn''t want Jiang Sheng to mess around here. Although he Ting is just a servant, she doesn''t need to fight.


    "Grandfather." Jiang Sheng shrinks his neck and lets go of he ting.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Jiang Hongzhi.


    Jiang Sheng just had the idea of revenge on a whim, so he would fight Han 3000. If he had known that he would be discovered by he Ting, he would never have done so.


    "Grandfather, I saw Han 3000 drunk just now, so I hit Han 3000. I didn''t expect that she found out." Jiang Sheng said.


    Jiang Hong looks at Jiang Sheng angrily. What''s the point of beating him for revenge? Now they have to rely on Su Yingxia to arrange their work to have a chance to stay in Yuncheng.


    Once you take root in Cloud City, you can get revenge if you have money.


    "I''ve warned you before I came here that you can''t succeed, but you can''t understand people''s words?" Jiang Hong said angrily.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t think about revenge, and he didn''t have the courage. He just happened to have a chance to send it to his door, so he couldn''t help it.


    "Grandfather, I''m sorry, I didn''t control it, but... But now people have been fighting, what should I do?" Jiang Sheng looked at Jiang Hong for help and said.


    Jiang Hong sighed that something had happened, so he had to find a way to hide the past.


    Walking to he Ting, Jiang Hong looked down at he Ting squatting on the ground and said, "this is an internal matter in our family. It has nothing to do with you, an outsider. If you want to keep your job, you''d better take it as if you didn''t see anything. I want Jiang LAN to fire you. You can''t stay here."


    He Ting covers her head with both hands. She doesn''t know if she has a concussion just now. Anyway, she is dizzy now, but even so, she won''t compromise.


    Han 3000 gave her the job, and Han 3000 helped her so much. Even if she really lost the job, he Ting would let Han 3000 know what Jiang Sheng had done to him.


    "Do you think I care about this job?" He Ting said with indifference. Jiang Hong expression a coagulation, said: "you are just a servant, do your thing on the line, why bother." He Ting laughed and said: "if there is no Han 3000, how can I have this job, for me, his kindness, I can''t repay in my life, I..." he Ting''s words haven''t finished, Jiang Hong slapped he Ting''s face heavily, and said: "since you don''t want this job, now go away!" He Ting was hit with tinnitus, buzzing in her ears, covering her red and swollen face. Her attitude was still tough, and she said, "what qualifications do you have to let me go?" Jiang Hong is so angry that he shivers. He''s just a servant. Why don''t he listen to him? Although he''s also dependent on others, he''s also Jiang Lan''s father¡° Go and call your aunt LAN. " Jiang Hong said to Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng went up to the second floor obediently. When Jiang Lanfeng came to the living room, he was very angry. Now Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have a very good relationship, and they can have today, Han 3000 has contributed a lot. If Jiang''s family wants to stay in Yuncheng, besides Su Yingxia''s promise, Han 3000 also needs to nod his head. At this critical moment, Jiang Sheng actually makes such a thing. If Su Yingxia knows about this, is it OK¡° Jiang LAN, you can''t blame Jiang Sheng for this. Liu Hua is dead. It''s understandable that he has anger in his heart. You can help him find a way. " Jiang Hong said to Jiang LAN, the tone is not to discuss, but firm, seems to be ordering Jiang LAN¡° Dad, how can I help him? How can I hide this? " Jiang LAN angrily said that the stupid things Jiang Sheng did should be borne by himself. When Jiang Sheng heard this, he knelt down directly in front of Jiang LAN. He didn''t want to destroy the future development. This is the only chance in his life to get ahead¡° Aunt LAN, please help me. I know I''m wrong. I will never do such stupid things again. " Jiang Sheng said¡° He is also your nephew, and now he knows he is wrong. Give him a chance Jiang Hong said. Jiang LAN frowned, took a deep breath and sighed. She knew that if she didn''t help, Jiang''s family would be driven away. After all, she was a relative. Her feelings for Jiang''s family would be deeper than Han 3000¡° He Ting, go and pack up. I''ll give you this month''s salary in advance. From now on, you don''t have to work at home. " Jiang Lan said to he ting¡° Three thousand is your son-in-law. He has been beaten now. Can you just forget it? " He Ting said. Jiang LAN expression a cold, said: "this is our family''s business, what has the relationship with you, besides, I already see you not pleasing to the eye, hurry away, or I don''t give you a cent."¡° Aunt LAN, I''ll help her pack up, or it''s time to come back to welcome summer. " Jiang Sheng stood up and said. Jiang LAN nodded, and Jiang Sheng ran to the room where he Ting lived. At this time, Jiang Hong snatched the mobile phone from he Ting, threw it on the ground and smashed it. Even the phone card was broken in half, so Han 3000 could not contact her by phone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 328

    When Su Yingxia returns home, he Ting has been driven out of the villa, only to see Han 3000 lying on the sofa, and Jiang LAN pretending to take care of Han 3000.


    "You''re back. You have to take good care of him. It''s more and more lawless to drink so much wine in broad daylight." Jiang Lan said with disgust.


    Su Yingxia smelled Han 3000 full of wine, a face puzzled: "how can he drink so much wine."


    I''ve known Han for more than three thousand years. Although he occasionally drinks, he never gets drunk, let alone drunk.


    "You ask me, how can I know that when I bring him back to my room, the house stinks." Jiang Lan said.


    Su Yingxia is struggling to help Han 3000, but Jiang LAN doesn''t mean to help him. He looks on coldly.


    Although he Ting has been driven away, Jiang LAN is still worried about whether this matter will be exposed. In case of the east window incident, which angers Su Yingxia, Jiang LAN can''t think of any solution. After all, she has deep feelings for Han 3000, which Jiang LAN can clearly feel.


    Back in the room, after su Yingxia put Han 3000 on the bed, she didn''t blame Han 3000. She knew that Han 3000 would not get drunk for no reason. Something must have happened.


    But whether things are good or bad can only be known after Han 3000 wakes up.


    Sleepless all night, Su Yingxia quietly guarding Han 3000 side, until the sky lit up the fish belly white, Han 3000 only vaguely opened his eyes.


    Headache to crack the feeling is not good, frowning Han 3000 saw the eyes red Su Yingxia, a haggard appearance, obviously no rest.


    "What time is it?" Han three thousand covers a head to ask a way.


    Su Yingxia glared at Han three thousand one eye, said: "you drank yesterday, today just dawn, you guess when."


    Han Sanqian completely forgot the process of getting drunk. He didn''t even know how he got home.


    However, seeing Su Yingxia''s haggard look, I guess she didn''t sleep all night and said, "you can''t sleep?"


    "I''m afraid that if you die of alcoholism by my side, I will have a shadow all my life. Do you dare to marry in the future?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, know Su Yingxia this is deliberately angry with him, said: "yesterday met a very important person for me, accompanied him to drink two cups, did not expect to drink too much, you''d better hurry to have a rest."


    Su Yingxia was relieved. As long as it wasn''t a bad thing, what was she tired of.


    "I have to go to the company today. You can have a good rest at home." Su Yingxia stood up and said.


    Han 3000 thought that Su Yingxia was going to leave. He quickly held on and didn''t sleep all night. How could he have the spirit to go to work today? However, he didn''t expect that Su Yingxia fell directly on the bed.


    For Su Yingxia, it''s hard to keep up all night. Not only is he in a bad mood, but now he''s exhausted, so he just falls down.


    "How can I go to work now?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia was too tired to move. She said, "what can I do if I don''t go to work? There are so many things to deal with in the company."


    "Sleep, I''ll be with you." Han three thousand soft voice way.


    Su Yingxia side face, dare not look at Han 3000, said: "you are not afraid to be kicked out of bed by me?"


    "Don''t we have a bet?" Han 3000 said that he was not sure what reaction Su Yingxia would have when he said it at this time. However, since it was a bet, it was also a matter of course to mention it.


    Without saying a word, Su Yingxia took off her shoes and lay in bed.


    Although she did not speak, but her action, has clearly expressed their own meaning.


    Han 3000 excitedly lies on his side and gently embraces Su Yingxia in his arms.


    Nervous two people, the body is a little trembling, after all, this is the first time they are so close, for both of them, is a breakthrough.


    Under the state of physical and mental fatigue, Su Yingxia soon fell asleep.


    But Han Sanqian was reluctant to close his eyes and quietly enjoyed this feeling. He recalled the ups and downs of the past three years. At this moment, he felt that everything was worth it, and those insults and white eyes were nothing at all.


    In the living room, Jiang Sheng was anxiously sitting on the sofa. He didn''t sleep last night and regretted his impulse endlessly. Now think about Jiang Sheng''s words. It''s not too late to take revenge when he gets a firm foothold in Yuncheng and has money. After all, he hasn''t got a job from Su''s company and doesn''t have any money on him. If he is driven away in this state, I''m afraid he has to beg for a living.


    Seeing that Jiang Hong came to the living room, Jiang Sheng quickly went to his side and said, "grandfather, nothing will happen, will it?"


    Jiang Hong nodded his head and said with a relaxed smile, "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Feeling that Jiang Hong''s attitude is obviously different from that of yesterday, Jiang Sheng is somewhat depressed. Why does he show such strong firmness? Is it certain that he Ting won''t tell Han 3000?


    "Grandfather, are you so sure?" Jiang Sheng said suspiciously¡° Last night, I discussed with your aunt LAN. In order to ensure that this incident will not be exposed, she has asked someone to go to he Ting''s hometown. She knows how to teach that woman a lesson. I don''t believe she dare to mess with her. " Jiang Hong said with a smile. Jiang Sheng was relieved, and a relaxed smile finally appeared on his face. He said, "it''s still my grandfather''s thoughtfulness." He Ting''s hometown. Last night, she went back to the countryside. She didn''t tell Jiang Yingying about her dismissal. She was afraid that her daughter would be worried. She was ready to take a two-day rest at home and go out to change her job. He Ting got up early in the morning and was about to go out for a walk when a van stopped at the door. After the door opened, several young and strong people came down¡° Are you he Ting? " The head of a face of ferocious to he Ting asked. He Ting subconsciously aware that things are not right, quickly back home, want to close the door. But the comer was faster and kicked the door open. He Ting was kicked open by the force of the door, even after several steps back, fell to the ground¡° Who are you He Ting said in horror¡° You don''t care who you are. Someone asks you to keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, life may be hard in the future. " Said the leader. After hearing this, he Ting knows who called these people, but she didn''t expect that even if she left the villa, Jiang LAN still didn''t let her go¡° I don''t work there any more. Will she let me go? " He Ting said¡° We don''t know if we can let you go. If we take her money, we have to help her Finish saying, a few big men surround he Ting, a punch and kick. He Ting screamed for help, and soon all the neighbors gathered at the door, but when they saw the fierce people, they didn''t dare to help, so they could only stand aside like watching a play¡° What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen beating people? Get out of here. " The leader yelled at the neighbors outside. Although there are some warm-hearted people in the countryside, most of them still sweep the snow in front of their own door. Moreover, this time he Ting provoked some local ruffians. They don''t want to cause trouble to themselves. The people at the door soon dispersed, but many versions of why he Ting was beaten in the village soon spread. It is said that he Ting is seducing a man outside and is beaten by the person called by the palace. Some people say that he Ting''s hands and feet are not clean. After she was fired by her boss, the boss didn''t get rid of her anger, so he asked someone to clean her up. This is the power of chewing the tongue in the countryside. They spread all kinds of versions of what they didn''t have at all. In a short time, the whole village was well known. Those local ruffians beat people and left soon. He Ting is lying in her own yard. She has no strength to get up. Before she left, the man said that if she is dishonest, she will attack Jiang Yingying, so that he Ting doesn''t dare to have any revenge. Tears keep sliding down her cheeks. He Ting reaches for her hand to wipe away the tears, climbs to the door and closes it with her last strength. She doesn''t want to be seen as a joke, because those people in the village say that she''s a widow who depends on cheating men to support Jiang Yingying since her husband died. For so many years, he Ting has been working hard to prove herself, but at this moment, she knows that no matter how hard she tries, it is impossible to clean up her reputation, because after this incident, there will be many rumors in the village. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 329

    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t get up until the afternoon. Su Yingxia''s face recovered a lot. When he saw Han 3000 and felt that Han 3000 was holding himself, his face became more ruddy and moving.


    "Awake?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia lowered her head and said, "I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time."


    Han 3000 grinned and asked, "if you feel so comfortable, I''ll hold you every day."


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, and the radian of her head was very small, but fortunately Han 3000 felt her meaning.


    "I''m hungry." Su Yingxia said.


    "I''ll ask aunt he to make something for you right away." Han Sanqian got up and went out of the room.


    When he comes to the living room, Han 3000 only sees Jiang LAN and Jiang Hong. He Ting should clean up at home at this time.


    "What about Aunt he?" Han 3000 asked.


    Jiang LAN deliberately turned his head, said: "she said something happened in her hometown, left in a hurry, not working here."


    Han 3000 clenched her teeth. If he Ting really had something to go back to her hometown, it''s impossible not to tell her. She walked so suddenly. There must be some reason.


    Without saying a word, he Ting takes out his mobile phone, but he Ting''s mobile phone is turned off, which makes Han 3000 feel angry.


    He doesn''t need to think and know that he Ting''s departure must have something to do with Jiang LAN, but he doesn''t understand why Jiang LAN has to aim at he ting. He Ting works hard at home these days and doesn''t do anything harmful to the interests of her family.


    "I''ll get things straight." Han three thousand finish, straight toward the kitchen.


    Jiang Lan''s expression is obviously a little stiff. Although she has asked someone to warn he Ting, Han 3000 can''t stop her if she wants to come to her.


    Hurry to Su Yingxia room, Jiang LAN locked the door.


    "Ma, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I''ve already dismissed he ting. Go and tell Han 3000 to stop worrying about it." Jiang Lan said.


    "Fired!" Su Yingxia looked at Jiang LAN in surprise and said, "why do you want to dismiss aunt he? What did she do wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just don''t like her." Jiang Lan said.


    He Ting was found by Han 3000. Except Han 3000, no one is qualified to dismiss him ting. Moreover, Su Yingxia has a great liking for he ting. She takes care of almost everything in good order at home. There is nothing to be picky about.


    "Mom, you go and get aunt he back. How can you dismiss her for no reason?" Su Yingxia said.


    Get it back?


    How can Jiang LAN do this? If he Ting comes back, Han 3000 will be beaten.


    "Welcome summer, I''m your mother. Can''t I make up my mind about such trifles?" Jiang LAN looks at Su Yingxia angrily.


    "It''s not a matter of whether you can make the decision. You can''t bully others like this. If aunt he does something wrong and has a legitimate reason to dismiss her, I don''t have any opinions, but she has nothing wrong, and I don''t agree." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Jiang LAN clenched her teeth and said, "do you want to fight with me for a servant? Su Yingxia, now in your heart, I can''t even compare with a servant? "


    "Don''t make trouble out of no reason. It''s not a problem that can''t be compared with. Besides, aunt he asked 3000 yuan to come back. It can''t be done without his consent." Su Yingxia said.


    "You only have Han 3000 in your heart now. You don''t even have me as a mother, do you? I''ve worked so hard to give you birth. Isn''t it worse than a man?" Jiang Lan said red eyes, deliberately in front of Su Yingxia show off miserable.


    However, Su Yingxia was not surprised at her. She said, "you can think whatever you want. I won''t support you in this matter."


    "OK, you want to see this family break up, right? Su Yingxia, don''t regret it." Jiang Lan said, angrily left the room.


    Su Yingxia sighed. It''s just a little thing. How can it lead to the breakdown of the family.


    Han 3000 cooked two poached eggs for Su Yingxia in the kitchen. When he came back to the room, he saw Su Yingxia''s sad face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mom dismissed aunt he, do you know?" Su Yingxia said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as dismissal." Han 3000 said that if it wasn''t for some reasons, Jiang LAN would not make such a decision suddenly, but what happened, he Ting had to be found to know.


    "Do you mean it''s about other people?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Maybe Jiang Sheng hasn''t learned enough lessons." Han three thousand sneer way, this kind of don''t make trouble all over uncomfortable guy, in addition to him, Han three thousand don''t think who else.


    "If it''s really because of him, I''ll get him out of here." Su Yingxia said.


    "Eat first. I''ll try to find aunt he."


    Su Yingxia is eating hot poached eggs, and her face unconsciously shows a happy smile. Although there are many delicious foods in the world, they are not as good as any food from Han 3000. This is probably that she loves her husband and her husband. When she falls in love with Han 3000, she likes everything about him. Even a simple poached egg can make su Yingxia feel incomparable satisfaction¡° By the way, don''t we have surveillance at home? You can look at the monitoring and see what''s going on. " Su Yingxia suddenly asks Han 3000¡° I think so too, but monitoring is only available in the living room. I don''t know if there will be any clues. " Han 3000 said¡° I hope so. I can''t let aunt he be wronged. She''s a good person. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 smiles and says, "you are also a good man." After eating the poached eggs, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went to the living room. Jiang LAN is obviously still angry, of course, she is more worried, worried that Han 3000 must pursue this matter¡° Han Sanqian, he Ting was fired by me. I''ll make a small decision at home. You don''t have any opinions, do you Jiang Lan said¡° Mom, I don''t have a problem, but I want to see what happened yesterday. Please call the others Han 3000 said¡° See? What do you want to see Jiang LAN doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° Don''t you forget there''s surveillance in the living room? " Han explained. This sentence directly makes Jiang Lan''s face turn pale. She forgets such an important thing. If Han 3000 and Su Yingxia see what happened yesterday, what kind of consequences will it have? Jiang LAN can''t imagine¡° Surveillance... Surveillance is broken. " Jiang LAN flustered said¡° You call them back first. " Han 3000''s tone is not strong, but his whole aura can''t be refused. Su Yingxia also said: "Mom, we have guessed that this matter has something to do with Jiang Sheng. If you cover him up, I won''t speak for you." Jiang Lan''s mood is like a mirror with cracks, which may break at any time. After making several phone calls one by one, the people who went out to play in the Jiang family went home one by one. Jiang Wan a family of three do not know what happened yesterday, so for Jiang Lan''s sudden recall feel inexplicable. Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng''s expression is not very clear. Jiang Sheng is the maker of things, while Jiang Hong is the witness. Seeing Jiang Lan''s pale face, an uncertain premonition comes to mind¡° Aunt LAN, are you in such a hurry to let us come back Jiang Wan asked curiously, looking forward to it in his heart. Is it because of work that he is so anxious. Although Jiang Wan is a lazy person, she also wants to get in touch with people in other circles faster. Entering the company is the first step. After this step, she is expected to know rich people. Jiang LAN nervously took a look at Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng and said, "what I can do, I have done." For Jiang Sheng, this sentence is like being sentenced to death. Hasn''t she already asked someone to warn he Ting? How could things have been exposed so quickly. Is it true that the dead woman was so ungrateful that she came to the door in person? Jiang Sheng''s heart suddenly darkened, regretting that he Ting had not been killed. If she died, it would never have been exposed. At this time, Han Sanqian said, "something happened at home yesterday, but I don''t know what it was. Fortunately, there was monitoring, so I called you back to have a look." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 330

    This sentence is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng.


    There''s surveillance at home!


    That is to say, everything that happened yesterday will be shown on the TV screen.


    It''s not only the picture of beating he Ting, but also the picture of beating and kicking Han 3000.


    Jiang Sheng was so scared that his legs softened and he sat on the ground with despair in his eyes.


    If he is given a chance to make a new choice, he will never try his best.


    "Son, what are you doing? If you don''t sit on the sofa, why are you sitting on the floor?" Jiang Fenghuang puzzled to Jiang Sheng''s side, want to pull up Jiang Sheng, but he found Jiang Sheng''s hand weak, heart suddenly feel not quite right.


    Today''s incident is not aimed at Jiang Sheng. Has he done anything stupid!


    There is a monitoring picture on TV. Han 3000 fast forward the picture to his home, and then adjust the normal playing speed.


    When the picture shows Jiang Sheng beating Han 3000, the whole living room is dead. Who could have thought that Jiang Sheng would do such a thing! He actually took advantage of Han 3000 drunk when he punched and kicked him!


    Su Yingxia was angry for the first time. It was a heartbreaking thing for her that Han 3000 was beaten. Jiang Sheng dared to do it!


    "Jiang Sheng, you dare to fight Han 3000." Su Yingxia said angrily.


    Jiang Fenghuang slaps Jiang Sheng on the head, and Liu Hua is dead. He doesn''t teach him a lesson for a long time. This time they come to Yuncheng, but they want to follow Su Yingxia. Now that they do this, how can su Yingxia leave them.


    "You villain, look what you''ve done!" Jiang Fenghuang was so angry that he kicked Jiang Sheng again.


    Su Yingxia walked up to Jiang Sheng with a cold face and gave a loud slap in the face. He said in a cold voice, "Jiang Sheng, is this what you''ve done?"


    Next, when Jiang Sheng hits he Ting, Jiang Lan also appears. The process of the three people''s conspiracy to hide this matter is presented one by one.


    "Mom, that''s why you fired aunt he, isn''t it?" Su Yingxia asks Jiang LAN.


    Things have been exposed, and it''s no use trying to explain it. Jiang LAN just broke the jar, stood up and said, "I did it, so what? I''m your mother. Do you want to blame me?"


    Su Yingxia is so angry that she can do whatever she wants because she is an elder?


    "Welcome summer, I''m your grandfather, and Jiang Sheng is just confused for a moment. Do you have to tear your face and don''t worry about family affection?" Jiang Hongtian said shamelessly.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. When these people talk, they never care about him. Maybe, the Chiang family has never paid attention to him.


    Even after what happened in Binxian, they didn''t learn how to respect people.


    "So what? I had planned to arrange a job for you, but now, it''s absolutely impossible. This family doesn''t welcome you. Pack up and go Su Yingxia said with a strong attitude.


    Jiang LAN cold voice scolded: "welcome summer, how to talk to your grandfather, here are your relatives and elders, how can you drive them away."


    "What about relatives and elders? Can they beat Han 3000 because of this, and bully people at will?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes, if you drive them away, you can drive me away, too." Jiang LAN and Jiang''s family are moving forward and backward together.


    "If you like, you can go back to your room and pack up now. I''ll call a taxi for you." Su Yingxia said.


    For Su Yingxia''s attitude without hesitation, Jiang Lan was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. After a long time, she said, "you''ve turned against your mother for this loser. Have you forgotten how I raised you through all my efforts?"


    Jiang LAN, with a nose and tears, sat down on the floor and cried: "I''m so miserable. Fortunately, I''ve been suffering for most of my life. I didn''t expect that even my daughter would not want me now."


    "Mom, it''s no use what you do. I won''t tolerate you this time." Su Yingxia doesn''t have the slightest tenderness in her cold eyes. Jiang LAN has done enough things. If she indulges, she will become more and more arrogant.


    Jiang Lan''s cry suddenly stopped, pointing at Han 3000, and said: "it''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, how could our mother and daughter''s feelings become like this now? You''re such a loser, destroying our family. I''ll fight with you."


    With that, Jiang LAN rushed to Han 3000 and slapped him in the face.


    Han 3000 is as still as Mount Tai, and his expression is as cold as frost.


    "If you hit me, I won''t fight back, but it doesn''t mean it''s useful. Now I''ll go to Aunt he to apologize. If I come back and see these people, don''t blame me for being impolite." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Jiang LAN feels Han 3000''s coldness and subconsciously releases Han 3000.


    Nangong thousand autumn as like as two peas in the living room, the expression of Han three thousand at this time, and Nangong thousand autumn hangs exactly the same!


    Han 3000 comes to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was as pale as paper, and he was shaking with fright¡° Give me a kick and I''ll come back, of course. " As soon as the words came to an end, Han Sanyi kicked Jiang Shengmian. Jiang Sheng hides his face and cries out in pain. He rolls on the ground, and the blood overflows from his fingers¡° I''m sorry. I''m sorry. " Jiang Sheng said regretfully¡° You beat aunt he, I help him revenge, of course Han 3000 grabs Jiang Sheng and kicks him in the belly. The pain Jiang Sheng felt almost choked him. When Jiang''s family saw this scene, no one dared to speak, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. Jiang Hong silently clenched his fist and looked at Jiang Sheng who had been beaten. He was frightened. After releasing Jiang Sheng, Han 3000 came to Jiang Hong again¡° You... What are you doing! " Jiang Hong said in horror¡° Don''t rely on your elders in front of me. I can kill you with one hand. Do you really think that if you are the elder of the Jiang family, you can act recklessly in front of me? I respect you for welcoming the summer, not because your name is Jiang Hong. I don''t see any of the rubbish in Jiang''s family. " Han 3000 said. In the face of Han 3000''s powerful momentum, Jiang Hong felt as if he had set off a storm in front of him. The pressure on his face made him step back unconsciously¡° Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are also members of the Jiang family. " Jiang Hong said¡° She''s different from your garbage. Don''t insult her. You''re just a bunch of bony maggots. " Han 3000 said coldly. Jiang Hong can''t refute that he came to Yuncheng just to join Su Yingxia''s company? Han 3000 is right¡° Go back to Binxian and don''t show up in front of me again. " Han three thousand finish, toward the door, he had to find out he Ting, hit the wall so big movement, also don''t know if she was hurt. After Han 3000 left, the villa was silent, and the expression on every face of Jiang''s family was very ugly. Jiang Wan came with a beautiful dream, and this moment was completely broken¡° Jiang Sheng, if you want to die, why do you want to kill us? " Jiang Wan glared at Jiang Sheng and said¡° You''re such a loser. You dare to fight Han 3000. Why don''t you do it when he''s sober? Now we can''t stay in Yuncheng. You''d better thank him for your death. " Xu Fang gritted her teeth and said that the luxury villa hasn''t enjoyed enough. Now it has to be driven away, and this time it offended Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. In the future, it''s totally impossible to get benefits from them¡° Ying Xia, this has nothing to do with us. Can we let Jiang Sheng go and let us stay here? " Jiang Bo asked Su Yingxia with a fluke face¡° I don''t want to see you again until he comes back. " Su Yingxia said faintly, even if Han 3000 does not make such a decision, she will not leave these people, not to mention Han 3000 has spoken in person¡° Mom, you don''t have to speak for them. It''s no use. In the future, these people won''t get any benefit from me. If you are willing to share weal and woe with them, you can go together. " Su Yingxia said, straight back to his room. What Jiang LAN just said to Su Yingxia was angry. How could she be willing to leave with these people? Who is not willing to enjoy a better life, and who is willing to bury their own happiness and suffering for these unrelated people? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 331

    Jiang''s family was unwilling to pack their bags. Everyone was blaming Jiang Sheng, even Jiang Fengguang. They had the chance to settle in Yuncheng and then entered Su Yingxia''s company to change their fate. But now, it was a flash in the pan, and the great opportunity was ruined because Jiang Sheng was confused.


    When everyone gathered in the living room, Jiang Sheng''s eyes were full of hatred.


    "Jiang Sheng, it''s all your work."


    "If it weren''t for you, how could we be reduced to this situation."


    "With such rubbish as you, you are not qualified to fight Han 3000."


    At this time, no one seems to regard Han 3000 as a loser.


    Why didn''t Jiang Sheng regret it?


    He wants to kneel down and apologize to Han 3000. As long as he can stay in Yuncheng and work in Su Yingxia''s company, he is willing to do anything. Unfortunately, in this case, Han 3000 won''t give him a chance at all.


    "Aunt LAN, can''t you persuade me to welcome summer?" Jiang Sheng looks at Jiang LAN expectantly and asks.


    Jiang LAN shakes her head powerlessly. What Su Yingxia said just now is very clear. If she wants to intercede with Jiang''s family, she can only leave with them. How can she take risks with her happiness.


    "I can''t do it." Jiang Lan said.


    Jiang Hong sighed helplessly. At this time, he did not dare to rely on the old to sell his old, because Han 3000''s words were not to scare him. Liu Hua''s death was the best proof.


    Before, he thought Han 3000 was suppressed by Jiang LAN, and he could use this to stay in Yuncheng. However, from what happened just now, Han 3000 was not controlled by Jiang LAN, but Han 3000 gave Jiang LAN face, so he didn''t care.


    Now Jiang Sheng has done such a stupid thing, Han 3000 does not give Jiang LAN face, such a result, even Jiang LAN can not change.


    "Jiang LAN, go back to Bin County when you have time." Jiang Hong said.


    After the party left, Jiang LAN sat on the sofa with her eyes vacant. She began to think about something.


    Although Jiang LAN is very afraid because of Nangong Qianqiu, as time goes by, Jiang Lan''s fear is gradually decreasing. She even thinks that she is Su Yingxia''s mother, so she can take advantage of this and still doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000.


    She thinks Han 3000 can''t be strong in front of her, but now think about what Han 3000 said before he left. He''s not strong at home, just because he didn''t touch the bottom line.


    Jiang LAN understands that some things Han 3000 can go backward, but some things can''t. She has to make clear the boundaries. Otherwise, she may become the second Nangong Qianqiu.


    My grandmother can be forced to death, not to mention that she is a mother-in-law without blood relationship.


    After leaving the villa, Han Sanqian finds Mo Yang to help investigate where he Ting''s hometown is. Although he has Jiang Yingying''s contact information, he can ask directly by phone, but Jiang Yingying is still in Rong City. If he does this, she will be worried about he Ting''s situation.


    Mo Yang for Han 3000 all requirements, will meet, directly sent a group of people out.


    "3000, you look very angry. What happened?" Mo Yang can feel Han 3000''s anger, but he is very strange, what is worth Han 3000 so angry?


    Han 3000 has been very self-control, otherwise, Jiang Sheng has died in the hillside villa.


    It doesn''t matter that he was beaten, but he Ting is innocent, and he Ting was beaten because she didn''t compromise with Jiang Sheng, which makes Han 3000 more and more angry.


    "Nothing, a little thing." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang shrugged helplessly, Han 3000 since don''t say, he also don''t ask more.


    He Ting''s hometown.


    There are many rotten cabbages and traces of rotten eggs at the door, and even some people pour manure on the yard, because many villagers think that he Ting will disgrace them and tarnish the reputation of the village, and want to drive him away.


    Now those rumors have been said to be true by the tongue chewing people, and everyone thinks that he Ting must have done something out of sight, so she will be retaliated by others.


    Looking at the garbage in the yard, and even the stinking fecal water, he Ting sits powerlessly at the door of the main hall. Since her husband died, some people say that the widow''s door is not clean. Any man who appears in her house will be accused of stealing from a man.


    After he Ting knew these taboos, in order to maintain her reputation, she didn''t contact any man in the village, and didn''t let any man appear in her home. Nevertheless, she still couldn''t stop those people from gossiping.


    Those words, like a magic spell, haunt he Ting''s mind. She has no choice but to go out to work or even rent a house so as not to hear the villagers chew their tongues.


    This time, if not forced, he Ting is not willing to come back, but without a job, where can she go?


    "He Ting, you are such a rotten woman. You have the face to go back to the village and humiliate the whole village."


    "Get out of here, and don''t tarnish the reputation of our village. We don''t want to live in the same village with you, such a whore."¡° You really don''t know shame. You don''t know how many men you''ve been hooking up with outside. Who knows if someone will come to you for trouble? What should we do in case we are involved? "¡° Evil spirit, you quickly get out of here Outside the door, outside the wall and courtyard, there was a continuous voice of scolding. He Ting could only cover her ears and pretended to hear nothing. This is her home. How can she leave here? Even if it''s a temporary escape, she can''t never come back. And those people outside the door, who are qualified to drive her away¡° The village head is here. The village head is here. "¡° Village head, you quickly find a way to let he Ting get out of our village, or the whole village''s face will be lost by her. "¡° Such a shameless woman should not be allowed to stay in our village. " Yang Fu is a middle-aged man with a big stomach. He has heard about he ting. Before, he was very thoughtful about he ting. He didn''t want to follow him. He had long wanted to find an excuse to retaliate and threaten him, but he didn''t have a chance. This time, God opened his eyes and gave him a chance. Walking to the door, Yang Fu said with a high attitude: "he Ting, what are you doing hiding at home? If you don''t make it clear, I can only drive you away as the village head." Liu Fu said. Although he Ting covers her ears, her voice is not completely isolated. Hearing Liu Fu''s words, she is more desperate. After all, Liu Fu is the head of the village. His words have more weight than other villagers. If Liu Fu wants to drive her away, maybe she really can''t stay here¡° He Ting, it''s useless for you to hide. I''m the village head. Even if I try to break in, you can''t do anything about me. You''d better come out honestly. " Liu Fu continued at the door. He Ting stood up and took a deep breath. It''s really not the way to escape. Open the door, he Ting see countless despise eyes bet on himself, and everyone with the eyes of the trial¡° At an average age, I''m still so self-conscious that I''m still messing around outside. "¡° It''s a shame for us women. Even if we want to raise a daughter, we don''t have to sell our body. " Liu Fu looks at he Ting coldly. No matter what method he used to use, he Ting didn''t follow, but now he becomes a junior to seduce men, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. It''s a bitch who even sets up a memorial archway in front of him¡° He Ting, I''ve heard all your scandals outside. Now you have seriously affected the reputation of our village. As you can see, no one wants you to stay in the village. I advise you to move away as soon as possible. " Liu Fu said. He Ting used to have grievances, will quietly endure down, because she did not have a man, no one will give her support, and want to raise Jiang Yingying safely, can''t cause trouble. But now, with such a dirty hat on her head, he Ting will never admit it¡° Liu Fu, what scandals have I done? These are all rumored by them. Do you have any evidence? " He Ting said¡° Need more evidence? It''s the best evidence that people have come to us. "¡° If you hadn''t seduced people outside, how could someone have come to hit you. "¡° Why don''t we have to see you sleeping with someone else? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 332

    "He Ting, look at the current situation. No one believes you at all. Why do you have to stay here so shamelessly?" Liu Fu said with a smile that the attitude of the public is the most direct when it comes to evidence.


    "I don''t need them to believe that this is my home and I have the right to stay here." He Ting said biting her teeth.


    "Look, look, that''s shameless, shameless."


    "If you don''t go, do you want us to lose face with you?"


    "He Ting, you are cheap outside. Don''t let us be scolded with you. If the villagers next door know, we will all be laughed at. Can you do something good, you villain?"


    When they saw that he Ting was unwilling to leave, they scolded and criticized him one after another. Some even threw stones directly at him ting.


    He Ting was hit with pain, with a trace of pain in her expression.


    "I didn''t do anything shameless. It''s all your rumors. Can you just say a few words and it''s a fact?" He Ting is not willing to bite teeth said.


    At this time, a sharp sound of brake came.


    Everyone can''t help turning around, an Audi A6 stopped not far away.


    Liu Fu was a little stunned. This is a good car. At most, there are 100000 cars in the village. How can this kind of luxury car appear here?


    When Han Sanqian calmly walks down from the car, he Ting''s eyes are filled with tears.


    He Ting was beaten just now, Han 3000 saw it in his eyes, which made his heart more angry. If it wasn''t for him, how could he Ting be so wronged!


    Pushing Liu Fu away, Han 3000 walks up to he ting with an apologetic face.


    Liu Fu was not happy at this time. How could he say that he was also the village head? This guy of unknown origin dared to push him away directly.


    "Who are you?" Liu Fu asked Han 3000.


    "I''m sorry, aunt he." Han 3000 ignored Liu Fu and said to he ting.


    He Ting shakes her head. Han 3000 has helped her a lot. How can she be sorry.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. It''s aunt he who has no future of her own." He Ting said.


    "Boy, do you dare to ignore me and know who I am?" Liu Fu scolds Han 3000.


    Han turned his head, looked at Liu Fu coldly and said, "what are you? Do I need to know who you are?"


    When the villagers heard this, they were surprised. Liu Fu was the biggest figure in their village, but the young man didn''t pay any attention to him.


    In front of so many people''s faces, Liu Fu was said to be something, and his face became gloomy.


    "Young man, don''t be so arrogant. There are some people you can''t offend." Liu Fu said coldly.


    "Like you? I''ll try to see if I''m qualified to offend you. " Han 3000 said.


    "I''m the head of the village here. I''m the most powerful person in the village. Don''t think you can be arrogant by driving a broken car." Liu Fu complacently said, in his view, exposed his identity, in front of this boy do not say scared piss, at least dare not in front of him to continue arrogant.


    When Mo Yang heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. Just a village head, he dared to play with his identity in front of Han 3000. This is a hilarious joke.


    "I advise you to get out of the way, or you will lose your identity as the village head." Han 3000 disdains the way.


    Liu Fu''s eyes glared. This guy actually knew that he was the head of the village. He was not afraid. Was he some powerful person in the city?


    But in front of so many people lost face, Liu Fu in the future in front of the villagers, there is no face.


    "Boy, you''re so arrogant. You''re from downtown, aren''t you? Don''t think you can be lawless with a little money at home. I''ve seen a lot of domineering rich second generation like you. Although I''m just a village head, there are people in my city. " Said the village head.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. There are still people in the city. Who are they?" Mo Yang went to the village head and said with a funny face.


    With a proud smile on his face, the village head said, "who do I need to tell you? As long as you know, I''m Liu Fu. If you''re looking for trouble with he Ting, take this bitch away. I don''t want to damage the reputation of the village because of her. "


    Bang!


    At the moment when Liu Fu''s voice fell, Han 3000 kicked Liu Fu with a quick kick.


    With a powerful kick, Liu Fulian took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    The villagers were so stupid that this guy even dared to fight Liu Fu. It''s not fatal.


    In the whole village, anyone who doesn''t know Liu Fu''s character and who offends him will not come to a good end.


    "Young man, I advise you to apologize to the village head. He is not the one you can provoke." A villager warned Han 3000.


    "I advise you all to kneel down and apologize to he ting. I''m also a troublesome person." Han 3000 light said.


    "Kneel down for he Ting? Boy, you have a cramp in your head


    "Let''s apologize to this bitch. How can it be?"¡° Where''s the arrogant boy? You have no right to make us apologize. "¡° You don''t know what he Ting did outside. This kind of cheap woman was to be immersed in a pig cage in ancient times. " Han Sanqian doesn''t know the rumors in the village, but he knows that he Ting is not the kind of person among these people. What they say is all slander to he ting¡° Can you afford to open your mouth and slander people at will? " Han 3000 cold voice asks a way. Where he could see, all the rascals lowered their heads. They don''t dare to look directly at Han 3000''s cold eyes, because this kind of feeling is like looking at death. At this time, Liu Fu eased from the pain and said to Han 3000 with a ferocious face: "boy, I want you to pay for what you have done today." Mo Yang went to Liu Fu, squatted down and put his shoulder on Liu Fu. Before he spoke, Liu Fu said, "don''t get close to me. It''s useless now. I want him to kneel down and apologize to me!"¡° "Make up to each other?" Mo Yang couldn''t help laughing. How could he get close to this kind of rubbish? He said, "village head, you really look up to yourself. Can''t I even deal with a village head?"¡° I''ve never heard of Moyang. " Liu Fu disdains the way¡° Didn''t you listen? If you think about it carefully, don''t these two words make you feel familiar? " Mo Yang said with an injured face that if Liu Fu didn''t know him, it would be a failure. Liu Fu''s face just showed the expression of ridicule, and he was stunned for a moment. Don''t mention it. I''m really familiar with these two words. I really want to know where I''ve heard them. Moyang? Moyang! Suddenly, Liu Fu looked at Mo Yang in disbelief and asked, "you... You are Mo Yang!" Mo Yang let go of smile, fortunately this guy know him, otherwise this is too shameful. How can we say that he is also the number one person in the grey area of Cloud City now. It''s a matter of price reduction to report his name. If the other party doesn''t know him, it''s even more shameless¡° Remember? This is a good thing. Go and kneel down for him first. " Mo Yang patted Liu Fu on the shoulder and said in a flat tone. Liu Fu''s teeth are trembling. Mo Yang is in Yuncheng, which is the top figure. If he is really Mo Yang, a small village head, how can he fight with him. is that true? With Mo Yang''s status, no one should dare to impersonate him! Liu Fu''s mouth was dry and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt a sharp pain in his throat. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes again, I dare not despise him. If he can make Moyang come out, he must be a big man in Yuncheng. Are they from Tianjia? Thinking of this, Liu Fu''s scalp is numb. Even if he has some relations in Yuncheng, it''s a dead end to provoke Tianjia people! Liu Fu climbed up to Han 3000, knelt down, and said with regret: "sorry, I didn''t know you are such a powerful person, please let me go." When the villagers saw this scene, they were all stunned. Liu Fu was a very arrogant man in the village. When did he humble himself to others, let alone kneel down and apologize! It''s just incredible. At this time, everyone''s eyes are different when they look at Han 3000. When they look at he Ting, their eyes also change¡° Is it just you kneeling down? " Han 3000 said to Liu Fu. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 333

    Liu Fu understood the meaning of Han 3000''s words, and said to other villagers in a panic: "what are you still doing? Don''t you kneel down and apologize."


    The villagers thought it had nothing to do with them. They just threw some rotten vegetables and rotten eggs. As for the seriousness of kneeling down and apologizing?


    Seeing that no one is willing to kneel down, Liu Fu said with a ferocious expression: "if you don''t kneel down, don''t blame me for making trouble for you later. If I can''t keep my hat on my head, you can''t have a better life!"


    The villagers are not afraid of Han 3000, because they can''t feel Han 3000''s power. But Liu Fu''s threat makes them dare not despise, because Liu Fu is closer to their level, and they have seen Liu Fu''s revenge. If they are targeted by him, they can''t do anything in the village in the future!


    "Give you the last three seconds." Liu Fu takes a look at Han 3000 with the remaining light. The coldness on his face makes Liu Fu shiver unconsciously.


    Under the threat of Liu Fu, the villagers were unwilling to kneel down.


    He Ting looks at Han 3000 gratefully and helps again and again. She doesn''t know how to repay Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, thank you." He Ting said.


    "Aunt he, come with me. No one will make trouble for you in the future." Han 3000 said.


    He Ting has a tangled face. Although she was forced to leave, part of the reason is that she didn''t want to destroy Han 3000''s family harmony and let more conflicts break out between him and Jiang LAN.


    "Three thousand, aunt he can find a job, don''t worry." He Ting said.


    Han 3000 firmly shakes his head, this matter is not he Ting''s fault, why should she bear such a result?


    "There is no disharmony between Jiang LAN and me because of your existence. There has always been a contradiction between me and her. I just think that she is the mother of Yingxia, so I don''t care about her. It has nothing to do with you." Han explained.


    What kind of character is Jiang LAN? Through this period of contact, he Ting has long understood that every contradiction is Jiang Lan''s initiative to find trouble, which he Ting sees in her eyes.


    "But without me..."


    He Ting''s words haven''t finished, Han 3000 interrupted: "without you, there won''t be any change. It''s hard to change. Jiang LAN is not good at learning."


    Maybe she will be more restrained recently, but after a long time, Jiang LAN will return to her true colors, just like after the Nangong Qianqiu incident, Jiang LAN has been honest for a while.


    This is her character. It''s almost impossible for her to change.


    Han turned around, looked at the villagers kneeling on the ground, and continued: "I don''t know what you misunderstood about Aunt he, but she is not the kind of person you said. I don''t care about what happened today, but if anyone dares to speak ill of aunt he again, I''ll tear your mouth."


    "No, no, if anyone dares to talk nonsense, I''ll be the first to let him go." Liu Fu said quickly.


    Han 3000 walked up to Liu Fu and said in a cold voice, "if you want to bully others, you have to have a certain identity, but you don''t deserve it!"


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Liu Fu didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. Even Mo Yang, an amazing figure, appeared. What else could he get.


    Mo Yang stood aside, his eyes showed a strong appreciation. Since he knew Han 3000, he was like a treasure boy, always able to dig out amazing things.


    For example, this time, he Ting is just a servant, but Han 3000 is willing to spend his energy to help her. If any rich second generation would never do such a trivial thing.


    Only by observing the three principles can people be convinced and appreciated.


    Although Mo Yang was forced to come out of the world again, he felt that his decision was very correct at this moment. Without Han 3000, how could there be such a wonderful world to see?


    Maybe the future of the world will be more wonderful.


    Han three thousand back home, help he Ting picked up the luggage, the party will drive away.


    Liu Fu, who was full of cold sweat, was finally relieved. With a heavy breath of bad luck, he stood up and said to the villagers, "you heard what he said just now. Don''t chew your tongue. If you let me hear it, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Village head, who are they? Can''t you even fight them?" A villager asked Liu Fu.


    Liu Fu is not afraid of losing face. After all, it is not a matter of losing face for him to fight against such a character as Moyang.


    "You guys who have no knowledge, Moyang is the most powerful person in the gray area of Yuncheng now. I''m afraid this young man is from Tianjia." Liu Fu said.


    The status of the Tian family in Yuncheng is deeply rooted, so there are no people they don''t know. So when the villagers heard that Han 3000 might be the Tian family, they were dumbfounded.


    "Wocao is a member of Tian family. He Ting doesn''t work in Tian family."


    "She''s so lucky that she can go to heaven."


    "What about Tianjia? It''s just that she has some money. It has nothing to do with heting. No matter how rich the Tianjia is, it''s not her." Someone said, a sour smell.


    Everyone is envious, but very few people are willing to admit it. This is the normal situation in the countryside. Most people are willing to laugh happily and even show hypocritical concern. But when you are better than him, they will not have any blessings, or even curse secretly. Back at the hillside villa, Jiang LAN takes the initiative to go to he ting. Since she has been found by Han 3000, she still has to get along with her in the future. Moreover, Jiang LAN hopes to show her attitude in front of Han 3000, so she apologizes to he ting. In the face of Jiang Lan''s apology, he Ting doesn''t believe it, but on the surface, she still has to make an understanding. After all, she is a servant, and Jiang LAN is the master of the family. Su Yingxia pulls Han 3000 to her room. She knows that Han 3000 is very angry today, so she has to find a way to make Han 3000 calm down. Of course, Su Yingxia was also very angry. When he saw the picture of Han 3000 being beaten by Jiang Sheng, he wanted to kill Jiang Sheng¡° I''m angry. Is there any way I can make it up? " Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 directly. Han Sanqian smiles. No matter how angry he is in his heart, as long as he is in front of Su Yingxia, he will all converge. Moreover, this matter is not su Yingxia''s fault. How can he let Su Yingxia make up for it¡° I''m ok, but aunt he suffered a lot of grievances. When I went to her house, she was beaten and hurt. I think she was beaten before I went. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia is biting her teeth. He Ting is diligent at home, but she is treated like this¡° Let''s find a way to make it up to her. We can''t let her suffer in vain. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 shakes his head. With he Ting''s character, how can he ask them for compensation? But there''s one thing he has to do¡° You go and tell your mother, and don''t make trouble for Aunt he in the future. It''s not easy for Aunt he. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes Su Yingxia nodded heavily and said: "I will tell my mother clearly, and I will never let her mess again." Su Yingxia has such determination, but Han Sanqian knows that it is not so simple for Jiang LAN to change her mind. She just hopes that she can really restrain herself¡° I have something else to do. I have to go to my mother. " Han 3000 said, just now Moyang said that someone was looking for him in Yuncheng, and he was waiting for him in Peninsula Hotel, but Moyang has not found out who the other party is. Name and surname to find him, which makes Han 3000 very curious about who the other party is and what he wants to do, so he has to meet one side¡° It won''t hurt Su Yingxia asked anxiously. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "I don''t go out fighting every time. How can I get hurt so easily?" Su Ying Xia Du mouth, said: "you have been hospitalized twice, is not easy to get hurt?"? It''s just how long. " This made Han 3000 a little embarrassed. These two times, it was a sudden situation. Han 3000 didn''t think of it, and he didn''t know what would happen this time. After all, he didn''t even know who the other party was. Maybe he could get hurt¡° Don''t worry, I won''t go alone this time. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 334

    At the Peninsula Hotel, Qi Yiyun with light makeup is more beautiful and moving, as if she should not be secular, but a fairy in the sky. She is destined to make other women feel ashamed.


    Sitting at the bedside, her slender legs are stacked together, which shows her advantage of long legs.


    Donghao bowed his head, even Yu Guang did not dare to stay on Qi Yiyun, because for him, it was a kind of blasphemy to the young lady.


    "Miss, how can Han Feng appear here? I remember they have never been back to China." Donghao a face doubts of say.


    The Han family is one of the top Chinese communities in the United States, and almost all Chinese know it. Therefore, Qi Yiyun is very familiar with the Han family. This time, the trouble of the Qi family is more or less related to the Han family, and she went to get to know the Han family.


    The Han family has long been based in the Chinese community of the United States. It has a history of 100 years and has a profound foundation. However, they have never returned to China. Qi Yiyun speculated that the Han family may have some taboos in this respect.


    But today, Donghao saw Han Feng, which surprised Qi Yiyun.


    "They came to China for a reason. Maybe the Han family is planning to go back to China for development." Qi Yiyun said.


    "But I heard that the Han family despised Huaxia''s business at all. How could they suddenly make such a decision?" Donghao doesn''t understand.


    "Today''s Huaxia is not as powerful as it used to be. Huaxia''s influence in the world is no less than that of any other country. It''s understandable that the Han family began to pay attention to the market here, but..." Qi Yiyun frowned and said nothing.


    "But what?" Donghao has a wonderful way.


    "I think it''s not as simple as I think. Han Feng is not a capable person. It''s possible that not only Han Feng is here, but also Han Yan." Qi Yiyun said that although Han Feng is a man, his ability can not be compared with Han Yan. Moreover, Han Yan has a higher status in the Han family than Han Feng. If he wants to come to China for development, it should be Han Yan.


    "Do you want me to investigate?" Donghao asked.


    "No Qi Yiyun shook his head without hesitation and said, "as I am now, even if I pass them by, they certainly don''t know me. There''s no need to scare the snake."


    "I arranged an eye liner outside the hotel. If Han Yan really came, she would definitely show up, so we could know." Donghao said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Donghao''s mobile phone rang.


    After they look at each other, Dong Hao answers the phone.


    "Miss, Han 3000 has come to the hotel." Donghao said.


    Han 3000!


    He came to the hotel for no reason.


    Han family!


    Qi Yiyun''s eyelids jump straight. Although there are many people surnamed Han, her intuition tells him that this matter may not be as simple as coincidence.


    "Does... Han 3000 have anything to do with the Han family?" Qi Yi Yun''s heart shocked that she has been trying to find out the identity of Han three thousand, but in China''s eye line is very small, the East ho can use resources are also very limited, so we can not find out the real details of Han three thousand.


    But now, Han''s family lives here, and Han 3000 can never come to her, so the only explanation is that Han 3000 wants to meet Han Feng or Han Yan.


    Donghao found that Qi Yiyun''s hand trembled slightly, worried and asked: "Miss, are you sick?"


    Qi Yiyun shakes her head. It''s not that she is uncomfortable, but that she is excited.


    If Han 3000 is a member of the Han family, he will be more able to help the Qi family, which also shows that Qi Yiyun did not choose the wrong person!


    Outside the Peninsula Hotel, Moyang has been waiting with people here for a long time.


    After the experience of being beaten by others at the last dinner alone, Han 3000 was very careful this time. He didn''t want to be calculated again. This kind of thing happened once in his life.


    "There''s no news, but the source of the other party should not be small, otherwise, nothing can be found out." Mo Yang said.


    "Don''t check. It''s a person or a ghost. Just look at it." Han 3000 said that he had a certain conjecture about this matter in his heart, but he was not sure.


    At this time, a woman came up to Han 3000 with arrogant attitude. Although she was no taller than Han 3000, her attitude was superior.


    "Are you Han 3000?" The woman''s name is Han Qing. Although her surname is Han, she has no Han family blood. She grew up in the Han family and takes care of Han Yan''s life. Her identity is just the servant girl of the Han family.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Han Qing looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said, "my name is Han Qing. Our lady wants to see you, but she doesn''t want to see irrelevant people."


    This irrelevant person is naturally speaking of Moyang.


    Mo Yang full face wry smile, this little girl a body overbearing momentum also don''t know is in what kind of environment to develop.


    miss? It''s just a woman.


    Since he was a woman, Han 3000 didn''t worry so much, and he was almost sure who he was. He said to Mo Yang, "wait for me here."


    "Yes." Mo Yang nodded, no objection. Han Qing looked at Han 3000 with ridicule and said, "I didn''t expect that people like you still have subordinates."¡° This is a brother, not a man. " Han 3000 light said. Han Qing disdained to see Mo Yang, in her world, everything is because of the interests will be involved together, the so-called brother, that is to say nice. Han Sanqian can feel her domineering arrogance from Han Qing. It seems that the Han family in the United States has a strong sense of superiority, which leads to the arrogance of a servant. With Han Qing upstairs, to the room, Han Yan a light pajamas outlines the perfect curve of the body¡° If your eyes dare to look around, I''ll dig your eyes Han Yan''s first words are very impolite when she meets her, but in her opinion, it''s normal. Yanjing Han family, a branch of the family that shouldn''t exist for a long time, how can she pay attention to it. Han 3000 light smile, servants arrogant, the host is the arrogant interpretation incisively and vividly¡° What do you want from me? " Han 3000 light asks a way¡° Do you know who I am? " Han Yan squints at Han 3000. She is surprised at Han 3000''s appearance, but it''s just a little surprised. After all, there are so many handsome guys she knows in the United States¡° If I guess correctly, you are from the Korean family of the United States. " Han 3000 said. Han Yan laughed and said, "you really remember us. It seems that you have always planned to go to America and Korea."¡° Self confidence is a good thing, but blind self-confidence will only make you look ridiculous. " Han 3000 said that it was something he had never thought about, and he didn''t need it¡° You call me ridiculous? " Han Yan heard this sentence, immediately angry, ferocious look at Han 3000, continue to say: "you''re just a branch of the family, what qualifications to say I''m ridiculous."¡° Kneel down and apologize to the young lady. " Han Qing in one side cold voice scolds a way. Han three thousand frowned, this must be what kind of family education out of people, do not know how to respect people, and do not put anyone in the eye¡° Did the Han family only teach you to be arrogant? Did your elders tell you that arrogance comes at a price Han 3000 said coldly¡° You will pay for your disrespect to me, but I don''t care about your rubbish. In my eyes, you are just useless rubbish. " Han Yan said¡° Since I''m a waste, why do you come to me? " Han 3000 said¡° My father was afraid that you would discredit Han''s name, so he asked me to come here to warn you. Do you think I would like to come to China? Compared with the United States, it only makes me sick. " Han Yan said disdainfully. No matter where she grew up, the blood of Chinese people flowed in her body, but she slandered China so much that she didn''t deserve to have Yanhuang blood¡° As a Chinese, we should be proud of it and feel lucky. " Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth. Han Yan burst out laughing and said, "are you proud of this? You are the only ones who have no ability to feel honored. You have never seen the world, and you don''t know how good the outside world is. I can understand you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 335

    Han Yan''s contempt for China in her bones makes Han 3000 very angry. He can''t understand how a person with yellow blood can say such words.


    Han 3000, who worships foreign countries and flatters foreigners, has seen a lot of them, but not liking them does not mean that she has to deliberately slander them. Even if she grew up abroad, she should at least know where her roots are.


    "This is the education given to you by the Han family, so that you don''t even know who you are?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han Yan''s education as like as two peas, and the relatives of her side, almost all the same attitude towards China, is the same as her. Those people also despise China in their bones, which has led to her attitude.


    She doesn''t feel that what she said is wrong, and Han 3000''s mention of Han family education is clearly a rebuke to Han family.


    What''s the right to scold the Han family?


    "Are you questioning my higher education? Don''t show off your patriotism in front of me. You are such a loser. You have nothing else to show, so you can only show off your patriotism. " Han Yan said with ridicule.


    Han 3000 looks at Han Yan like a torch, clenched fist from white to slowly loosen, which shows that he experienced a strong anger in a short time, and then relieved.


    It''s a waste of time to discuss this with Han Yan.


    "I don''t have time to waste on you. If you have anything to do with me, just say it." Han 3000 said.


    "My father''s request is very simple, let you trash change your surname, and never use your surname Han again. Otherwise, I can only kill you personally, so as to avoid you garbage from humiliating Han." Han Yan said with a smile.


    Han 3000''s mouth is full of cold smile. The domineering Korean family in the United States unexpectedly asked him to change his surname. Isn''t this a big joke? But they are so justified.


    "If I don''t change, what can you do for me?" Han 3000 light said.


    Han Yan smile, said: "crush you, like killing ants so simple, I advise you better think clearly, or wait until I hand, you regret too late."


    "No matter who asked you to do this, tell him that my surname Han 3000 was Han even on the day when it turned to ashes. No one has the right to change my surname." Han three thousand finish, left the room, to deal with this unreasonable request, what is the need for him to deal with, if these people really because of this point to deal with him, soldiers will block.


    "Miss, this man is really ungrateful. He has no right to be surnamed Han. He is still so shameless." After Han 3000 left, Han Qing said with a strong disdain in her eyes.


    Han Yan didn''t get angry. Instead, she laughed happily and said, "that''s good. Otherwise, it''s boring for me to come here this time. Since this loser is tough, I''ll let him know the real strength of the Han family."


    "Miss, such rubbish will kowtow to you sooner or later."


    Mo Yang saw that Han 3000 came out so soon. He was a little surprised and asked, "is it done so soon?"


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future," Han said with a wry smile


    This is totally a disaster without any pretense. For no reason, he jumped out of a person to change his surname. If he didn''t change his surname, he would have to deal with him, which made Han 3000 very helpless. Moreover, he never dreamed of such a thing.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Yang asked with a frown.


    Han 3000 shakes his head and doesn''t explain. Mo Yang doesn''t ask any more.


    The energy of the Korean family in the United States, Han 3000, is not very clear, but from what Nangong Qianqiu said before, it should be very powerful, but fortunately, their foundation is not in China, which makes Han 3000 need not worry too much.


    Yanjing Qincheng.


    Shen Weng meets Han Jun in the visiting room.


    Today, Han Jun has become a useless man. He hates Han 3000 to the bone. He wants to kill Han 3000, drink his blood and eat his meat. Only in this way can he vent his hatred.


    "What about our plan?" Han Jun asked Shen Weng.


    "Some people from the Korean family in the United States have gone to Yuncheng, but I can''t guess what they will do." Shen Weng said that Han Yan''s father''s phone call was made by him. His purpose is very simple, to set up an opponent for Han 3000, but Shen Weng doesn''t know what the opponent will do.


    "Can''t you think of a way for them to kill Han 3000?" Han Jun said gnashing his teeth.


    With Shen Weng''s status, he has no right to control how the Korean family of the United States does. The only thing he can do is to attract hatred to Han 3000.


    "Han Jun, is that the way you talk to me?" Shen Weng said with a cold face.


    "Sorry, Grandpa Shen, I''m too excited. I just can''t wait to get revenge." Han Jun bowed his head and apologized, but there was no repentance in his eyes.


    "If you want revenge, it''s not something you can do for a while. Anyway, you still have to stay in prison for a few years. Don''t worry. He will definitely die. Since the Korean family of the United States has come, it''s absolutely impossible to let him go easily." Shen Weng sighed.


    "In the meantime, I will try to stir up more conflicts between them." Shen Weng continued¡° Grandfather Shen, if it wasn''t for Han 3000, grandma would never have died. We can''t spare him lightly. We must help grandma get revenge. " Han Jun deliberately mentioned it, because he knew that only Grandma could make Shen Weng hate Han 3000. Shen Weng took a heavy breath, clenched his fist and said: "don''t worry, he will not only die, but I will let him die miserably, and I will let him watch his beloved die!" In the Han''s courtyard, Shi Jing sits in the position that originally belonged to Nangong Qianqiu. Before, Shi Jing didn''t understand why Nangong Qianqiu was sitting here, so since Nangong Qianqiu died, she would often observe the Han''s courtyard with Nangong Qianqiu''s vision. But now, she still doesn''t understand why Nangong Qianqiu particularly likes this position¡° Uncle Yan, why does mom like sitting here? " Shi Jing asked. Yanjun is not far from Shijing. He used to protect Nangong Qianqiu¡° This is facing Han Jun''s room. " Yan Jun light says¡° Is it true that in her eyes there is not a little three thousand? " Shi Jing does not understand the way, Nangong Qianqiu persistent she is very clear, but even the seat must be toward Han Jun? Han 3000 is also a member of the Han family. She also has her blood in her body. Why should she be treated so unfairly¡° People are dead. Is it meaningful to care about these things? " Yan Jun said. Shi Jing sighed and said, "when the Korean family of the United States went to Yuncheng, 3000 must be made difficult again." Yan Jun cold smile, said: "this is not what you want to see, and why hypocritic care about him?"¡° Sure enough, everything can''t be concealed from Uncle Yan, but this has nothing to do with me, it''s not what I did. " Shi Jing said that she is really happy to see such a situation, because only pressure can make Han 3000 stronger, and Han Tianyang''s obsession has a deep influence on her. She also hopes to see that the Han family will be recognized by the Han family of the United States one day¡° It''s not good for him to encounter such an opponent suddenly with 3000''s present ability. " Yan Jun said. Shi Jing turns to look at Yan Jun and says unexpectedly: "don''t you believe him?"¡° Of course, an easy job to do is to believe in him. But this is a very difficult thing to happen at this stage. The rice family has no influence in China, but for them, it is easy to build up a force. They have the absolute ability to overturn the business and gray belt of Yuncheng. What Han three thousand owns is like a bubble in the South Korean family. One touch and it will break Yan Jun said¡° What should he do? " Shi Jing doubts¡° The best way is to agree to all the conditions put forward by the Korean family of the United States, continue to be patient and wait for the opportunity. " Yan Jun said. Shi Jing smile, said: "but you should be very clear about his character, he can never do so." Yan Jun sighed, this is what he is most worried about, because he knows Han 3000''s character, so he can guess what kind of decision Han 3000 will make. He can bow his head in front of Su Yingxia, but he will never pay attention to the United States and the Korean family! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 336

    Han Sanqian and Moyang leave the peninsula hotel together and ask about Qingyun in the car. During this time, Han Sanqian treats Qingyun with a laissez faire attitude. No matter what he does in Yuncheng, he just asks Moyang to arrange people to stare at Qingyun.


    "Your friend is a talent." When it comes to Qingyun, there is a helpless smile on Mo Yang''s face.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "Tell me first, what kind of immortal talent is this? How can you know such a person?" Mo Yang is curious.


    "He used to be a Taoist who cheated and abducted. He met by chance, not a friend." Han 3000 said that the main reason to keep Qingyun around is to see what this guy wants to do and why he has to stay with him.


    "Ah." Mo Yang sighed and said, "he''s in the cell. He''s been indecent three times. There''s no evidence in the first two times. He escaped by chance, but this time he''s not very lucky. He''s been photographed. It''s estimated that he''ll be closed for a while."


    Han 3000yi looks stunned. Although he knows that Qingyun is not a good thing and has a strong demand for women, Han 30000000 did not expect that he would do such shameless and obscene things.


    Indecent!


    No wonder Moyang said he was a talent.


    "Close it, let him have a long memory." Han 3000 said.


    Han Sanqian is not sure whether Qingyun is deliberately creating his own image, or whether he is really short of women. However, these little tricks can be seen as a crowd. As long as Qingyun has a purpose, they will be exposed sooner or later, so Han Sanqian is not in a hurry.


    Qi Yiyun stood by the window of the room, watching Han 3000''s car leave, with a strong suspicion. She has just called her father, asking her father to check whether the Korean family of the United States has any relatives in China, or whether anyone of the Korean family of the United States has returned to China for development.


    Only after determining Han 3000''s identity, Qi Yiyun knows what to do next.


    Before long, Qi Yiyun''s phone rang.


    "Dad."


    "Yiyun, someone in the Han family did go back to China before, but that was decades ago. He was the younger brother of the last Han family leader. Because this matter is too old, many people don''t know. At present, if we want to make a more in-depth investigation, we can''t find anything."


    "Dad, it''s enough to know that. Next, I''ll make it clear." Qi Yiyun said.


    "How can you suddenly be interested in these things?"


    "The person I chose is likely to have something to do with the Han family of the United States. Han Yan went to Yuncheng and met him, but I don''t know what happened between them yet." Qi Yiyun explained.


    After listening to Qi Yiyun''s words, the other end of the phone was silent for a long time and asked, "do you suspect that he has something to do with the Han family who left the United States?"


    "Yes, if not, why would Han Yan look for him? Maybe he is also the Han family." Qi Yiyun guesses that there is no evidence to prove this at present, but her intuition tells her that this guess is inseparable, otherwise she can''t think of any possibility of Han Yan coming to Yuncheng.


    "Yiyun, you should know that our opponent has a deep relationship with the Han family. If he is also the Han family..."


    "Dad." Qi Yiyun interrupted: "don''t worry about it, leave it to me, and in my opinion, they are in the same vein, but their relationship is not good."


    "All right, be careful."


    Hang up the phone, Qi Yiyun said to Donghao: "go to help me find out who Han 3000 is. I want to know everything about him in China. No matter how much money he says, it doesn''t matter. If you can''t find out, you don''t have to come back."


    Donghao nodded and said, "Miss, Donghao won''t let you down."


    Han three thousand back home, see Su Yingxia sitting in the living room, a worried look, seems to be out of something.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 approached and asked.


    Su Yingxia looked up and said, "3000, your friend just called me and said that he was leaving Yuncheng."


    friend?


    Han Sanqian thinks about it. What she said should be Qin Lin. at present, the situation of Su''s company has stabilized, and Qin Lin has to go back to Yanjing to manage his own Fengqian company.


    "He is also the boss of the company. It''s very hard for him to help. Do you still want him to work for you?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "But he''s really good. I''ve taken him as an idol. I''m afraid I can''t cope without him in the company." Su Yingxia said that Qin Lin''s ability to handle affairs makes Su Yingxia adore him very much, and it''s definitely not a joke to treat him as an idol, so he suddenly knows that Qin Lin is going to leave, and Su Yingxia can''t accept it.


    This makes Han 3000 become lemon essence with a sour smell. Qin Lin is just his puppet. Su Yingxia can take him as an idol.


    And how can she idolize other men.


    "Am I not strong?" Han 3000 speechless said.


    When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000''s reaction, she couldn''t help laughing. As soon as she wanted to speak, she suddenly showed some abusive look in her eyes and said, "you are also powerful, but without him, he has reversed the situation of the company. If it hadn''t been for him, the company would have been finished." Han Sanqian immediately regretted that he let Qin Lin come to Yuncheng. He left the matter to Zhong Liang and let him operate behind the scenes. Although it would waste some time, it''s not impossible. When Qin Lin came, he took all the limelight from him. Looking at Han 3000''s listless drooping head, the smile on Su Yingxia''s face became stronger. He sat close to Han 3000 and said in a soft voice: "is someone jealous?"¡° Yes, it''s so obvious. Do you realize it now? " Han 3000 admits. Su Yingxia''s heart is full of happiness. Han 3000''s jealousy shows that she cares about her. How can she be unhappy with the feeling that people care about her¡° It''s really mean. Can''t I say other men are good? " Su Yingxia said with a shriveled mouth¡° If you can, it''s certainly the best. Who wants their women to say good things about other men? " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia found that Han 3000 was jealous and cute, so she couldn''t help teasing him: "but he''s really powerful, and he''s handsome. You don''t know how many people in the company are so fascinated that even Shen lingyao likes him and wants to be his girlfriend." This guy has such a great charm that even Shen lingyao likes him? Han 3000 feels more and more that his decision is wrong, so he shouldn''t let this guy come to Yuncheng. In a hotel, Qin Lin sneezed inexplicably and said to himself, "no one will speak ill of me, will they?" Su Yingxia sees Han Sanyi''s face depressed and doesn''t speak. She suddenly laughs. She wants to keep teasing Han, but she can''t bear it any more. Han''s face is full of grievances. It''s like she''s a lady¡° I''m joking with you. No matter how powerful he is, he is not as good as you. You are my idol. " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° You don''t have to comfort me. My heart is broken. " Han three thousand weak low head, looks like injury is not light. Su Yingxia lying in Han 3000''s ear, breathed out like orchid and said: "how can you cure such a serious injury?" Feeling the heat coming from his ears, Han 3000''s hair stood up. In addition, Su Yingxia''s words seem to have a sense of temptation, which makes Han 3000''s heart beat faster and his breath shortens. At this time, Jiang LAN is not the time to go to the living room, said to Su Yingxia: "Yingxia, tomorrow my sister''s son gets married, you two also go with me, when you get married, people also give gifts, this time should go to return gifts." The wedding ceremony three years ago, most people are to see a joke, this kind of gift in Su Yingxia does not seem necessary¡° Mom, your sister, don''t you just go by yourself? What are we going to do? " Su Yingxia said¡° I''ve promised her that all her family will be present. If you don''t go, it''s a matter of face. That''s the decision. " Jiang LAN didn''t give Su Yingxia the chance to refuse. After that, she went upstairs. Su Yingxia was speechless, which was obviously forced. He said to Han 3000, "if you don''t want to go, we won''t go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 337

    "Can you refuse?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Why can''t you refuse? Just don''t go." Su Yingxia pouted.


    Han Sanqian saw Su Yingxia pursing her lips, unconsciously licked her lips and said, "Mom, let''s go, we must have ulterior motives. If you don''t satisfy her, she will be unhappy."


    Su Yingxia knows that Jiang LAN must have other factors, otherwise, it''s impossible for her to have to take them, but it''s also because of this that she doesn''t want to go.


    But Han 3000''s words are reasonable. If he doesn''t go, Jiang LAN will be unhappy.


    It''s not difficult to satisfy her with such a small matter.


    At this time, Han 3000''s phone rang.


    Qin Lin wants to leave. Naturally, he has to report to Han 3000.


    After getting through, Qin Lin said, "Mr. Han, I want to..."


    "Get out of here, get out of here." Han 3000 finished and hung up.


    Qin Lin in the hotel looks confused and doesn''t know what happened, but from Han 3000''s tone, he can tell that Han 3000 is very unhappy.


    This can not help but make Qin Lin begin to recall all the things that have happened since this period of time. Is it the wrong link that makes him unhappy?


    But thinking about it, Qin Lin doesn''t know where he offended Han 3000, so he calls Zhong Liang.


    "Zhong Liang, have I done something wrong recently?" Qin Lin asked.


    Faced with this puzzling question, Zhong Liang said curiously, "how can you say that?"


    "I just called Mr. Han. He was very unhappy. I must have done something wrong to provoke him." Qin Lin is convinced that he has offended Han 3000 on something, but he can''t think of it. He can''t help but worry about it. After all, he doesn''t know where his mistake is. How can he make up for it?


    "Well... What did the young master say?" Zhong Liang doubts a way.


    "I told him to leave Cloud City. He told me to get out of here. Get out of here." Qin Lin told Zhong Liang the original words of Han 3000.


    Zhong Liang said: "he told you to go away, you can go quickly, if you really want to investigate, you will not leave easily."


    "All right." Qin Lin, who originally planned to leave tomorrow, immediately took his luggage and left the hotel after hanging up the phone.


    But in the hillside villa, Su Yingxia sees Han 3000''s tone of speech so impolite, curiously asks: "who, how can you be so fierce?"


    "Mo Yang, he asked me to go to the magic capital. He said that there are many young and beautiful girls. Can''t I let him go quickly?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia clenched her teeth, waved her fist and said: "this Moyang, actually let you do this kind of thing."


    Magic, Mo Yang and inexplicable sneeze.


    The next day, Jiang LAN put on her most valuable clothes, took the most valuable brand bag, wore gold and silver, and took all her valuable belongings with her, dressed as a lady.


    In contrast, Su Guoyao is much more shabby. His ordinary dress and the most valuable watch are the old ones many years ago.


    "Welcome summer, if you don''t get dressed quickly, you''ll be late if you don''t go out again." Seeing Su Yingxia in sportswear, Jiang LAN can''t wait to urge her.


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have just come back from running. It''s only eight o''clock. Even if they go to the wedding, they don''t have to worry so much!


    "Mom, look what time it is. Why are you in such a hurry?" Su Yingxia said helplessly.


    Jiang LAN can''t wait to show herself. Her clothes are specially bought for the wedding. She keeps them at home and can''t wait for this day.


    "Your mother got up at five o''clock today. It''s not her son''s wife. I don''t know what she''s excited about." Su Guoyao speechless said, Jiang LAN himself get up not to say, also wake him up from the dream, at this time, Su Guoyao want to go back to the room to sleep.


    "You know what." Jiang LAN stares at Su Guoyao and says.


    Su Guoyao can''t help drooping his head. How can he not know what Jiang LAN thinks? It''s just to show off her new clothes. That''s her taste. I wish the whole world knew that she was wearing a brand new style.


    "Mom, even if we go now, there is no one in the hotel. People still have to pick up their relatives. Aren''t we being laughed at when we go so early?" Han 3000 said on one side.


    "They didn''t do it in the hotel. They have a farmhouse. Let''s go to the farmhouse as soon as possible." Jiang Lan said that her attitude and tone towards Han 3000 was obviously softer than that of Su Guoyao.


    "You''ll be here before anyone can pick you up. If there''s no one to greet you, where can you put your face?" Su Yingxia thought about it and continued: "and go later, your sisters will arrive. After you appear, they will focus on you, otherwise, who will notice you."


    As soon as Jiang LAN heard this, she immediately felt reasonable. The later she went, the easier it was to attract other people''s attention. At that time, she didn''t need to show off.


    "All right, listen to you." Jiang Lan said. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia return to the room¡° I''ll take a bath first. Do you want to come with me? " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 was so shocked by this sentence that he couldn''t believe it. He looked at Su Yingxia and said, "one... Take a bath together?"¡° I''m kidding you. " Su Yingxia made a face at Han 3000, then went to the bathroom and locked the door. Su Yingxia has been very happy with this kind of thing since she teased Han 3000 yesterday. She asked Han 3000 if she wanted to take off her clothes when she went to bed last night. But after Han 3000 really took off her clothes, Su Yingxia and he covered different quilts separately. Han 3000 is not angry, although Su Yingxia played a lot of jokes, but not too much, and can make Han 3000 obviously feel that their feelings are gradually warming up. Han 3000 is not in a hurry to finish it. After all, he has been waiting for more than three years. It doesn''t matter to wait any longer. When Su Yingxia came out of the bathroom with a bath towel and wet hair, Han was thirsty for 3000 hours. Even though he had seen such a scene many times recently, it still made his heart beat faster¡° Take a bath. I''ll pick out the clothes you want to change. " Su Yingxia feels Han 3000''s hot eyes and says without raising her head. Although she likes to tease Han 3000, she doesn''t dare to mess around in this case for fear that she will get out of hand¡° Yes Han 3000 should be a, into the bathroom full of heat, here is still the fragrance of Su Yingxia. After taking a bath, Su Yingxia has put on her clothes. Her simple clothes for going out are not so gorgeous. After all, she only attends as a guest today. If she dresses too eye-catching, it won''t be good to steal the bride''s limelight. Su Yingxia''s clothes for Han 3000 are also very simple, and he is not allowed to wear formal clothes, because Han 3000 in suit and leather shoes is also easy to steal the attention of the groom. Wait until nearly 10:30, in Jiang LAN can''t wait to urge, a family of four finally went out. The wedding is in the suburban farmhouse, which covers a very large area, and one of its shareholders is Yang Qi, the owner of Fuyang fruit farm. At this time, several middle-aged women gathered at the gate of Nongjiale. Everyone was dressed luxuriously and competed with each other. No one was willing to lose to others¡° Why hasn''t Jiang LAN come yet? She doesn''t want to put on airs. "¡° Now she lives in a villa on the hillside, and Su Yingxia''s company is so powerful that she should have airs. "¡° Ah, it''s called geomantic rotation. She used to be the worst of our sisters, but now she''s the best. "¡° How about a good life? Isn''t the joke made before funny? Her daughter''s wedding made my stomach ache. " At this time, an Audi stops at the gate of Nongjiale. When Jiang LAN gets out of the car, everyone''s eyes are on her, which makes Jiang Lan''s vanity get the greatest satisfaction. Sure enough, she had to make the final appearance. Fortunately, she didn''t arrive early. Otherwise, how could so many people see her? This set of clothes is tens of thousands. If it is not seen by more people, it will not show its value¡° Jiang LAN, sooner or later, our sisters have been waiting for you for a long time. " Ji Chun walks up to Jiang LAN and enthusiastically says that she is the mother of today''s protagonist, but the enthusiasm is only on the surface. She is very dissatisfied with Jiang LAN in her heart. She is even more eye-catching than her. Isn''t that putting on a show to compete with her? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 338

    "You won''t be like this in the future." After parking the car, Han 3000 looked at several middle-aged women at the door, each dressed more and more coquettishly. He couldn''t help asking Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia pinches Han 3000''s loin, which makes Han 3000 gasp.


    "Do I look like this to you?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000, who knew he had said something wrong, quickly denied it and said, "of course not. I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously."


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said, "think clearly before you speak in the future. I''m not easy to provoke."


    Han three thousand a face wry smile, once again determined that the woman''s character is changeable, turn over a face faster than turn over a book.


    Into the farmhouse, most of the guests have been seated in the restaurant, arranged a very luxurious wedding stage, wedding host and two newlyweds finally determine the process.


    "You''re too late. You''ve been seated by others. All the guests are here. I can only hurt you. Let''s sit here." Ji Chun took the four of Jiang LAN to the table farthest away from the stage, which was obviously the place that was least valued.


    This makes Jiang LAN feel a little discontented and ask others, "are you all sitting here, too?"


    "How can we? We come early and sit in front. Who let you come late? We can only hurt you." A sister joke to Jiang Lan said, in the heart can''t help abdominal row let you deliberately put on airs late, sitting in this most ignored position is also deserved.


    Ji Chun put on an apologetic expression and said, "Jiang LAN, I''m really sorry today. I''ll find another chance to make amends for you another day."


    With such beautiful words, Jiang LAN can''t be angry either. She can only say, "it''s OK. It''s the same everywhere. Anyway, I''m not interested in the wedding. It doesn''t matter whether I watch it or not."


    Ji Chun''s face coagulated, and said: "yes, you should have no good feelings for the wedding, after all, before..." speaking of this, Ji Chun deliberately slapped his mouth and continued: "look at my mouth, which pot really doesn''t open, which pot, don''t say, don''t say, don''t mention your sad things."


    Jiang LAN is biting his back teeth. Ji Chun mentions it on purpose and pretends to be hypocritical.


    At this time, the groom on the stage suddenly rushed to the door of the restaurant, and he didn''t know what he was doing in a hurry.


    "Chico, I didn''t expect you to give such face." The bridegroom is submissive in the face of Yang Qi. Although the gray area of Cloud City is the world of Mo Yang, Yang Qi still has a certain position, at least not what he can afford.


    After Yang Qi suffered a loss last time, his arrogance has converged a lot, and he no longer covers up anything for Yang Wen. It can be said that he has to keep a low profile.


    "You are the guest of the private room. I have to give you face." Yang Qi said with a smile, at this time, Yang Qi found Han 3000, can''t help but shiver, how he also came.


    Does he know the groom today?


    "Chico, come with me. The VIP seats have been arranged." Said the bridegroom.


    The VIP position is naturally close to the stage, but Han 3000 is sitting at the back. Yang Qi can''t help but frown. This guy doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, does he?


    "No, I''ll just sit anywhere." Yang Qi finished and went to Han 3000''s dining table.


    Seeing this, the bridegroom quickly followed and said, "brother Chi, how can you sit here in your position?"


    "Is there a problem here?" Yang Qi asked after sitting down.


    The bridegroom is not afraid of other people''s estrangement, directly said: "this is the most common place for guests to sit, and your identity does not match."


    Yang Qi secretly looks at Han 3000 with Yu Guang. It seems that the bridegroom really doesn''t know Han 3000''s strength. It''s a great honor for Yang Qi to sit at the same table with Han 3000.


    "I''d like to sit here. You don''t have to worry about me. Go ahead." Yang Qi said.


    The bridegroom looks embarrassed. How can he sit here with Yang Qi''s position? Moreover, he saw Han 3000 early. Although he is not familiar with Han 3000, he once saw this kind of well-known waste and will never forget it. How can Yang Qi sit at the same table with this kind of waste!


    "Chico, it''s not just the bad position. The people here are not good enough for you." Said the bridegroom.


    Yang Qi was so frightened that he didn''t deserve it?


    Now there are only four members of Han 3000''s family. Isn''t it clear that Han 3000 doesn''t deserve to sit at the same table with him?


    Yang Qi didn''t even dare to think about this kind of treacherous words, but he dared to say it directly in front of Han 3000.


    "Cao NIMA, I can come here to give you face. Don''t talk nonsense. Get out of here." Yang Qi exclaimed.


    The bridegroom was stunned. He didn''t understand why Yang Qi suddenly got so angry. He quickly said, "I''m sorry, brother Chi. If you want to sit here, just sit here."


    "Go away." Yang Qi said impatiently.


    The bridegroom wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and left quickly.


    Ji Chun''s expression is very stiff. Her sisters can see this scene, which makes her feel a little embarrassed. But Yang Qi is who, she is very clear, even if lose face, also can only recognize¡° You sit down first, and I''ll be busy. " Ji Chun said and walked away quickly. Other people are also proud to return to their own position, the place closest to the stage, so that they feel like they are higher than Jiang LAN. How about living in a hillside villa? It''s not to be reduced to a position that is not valued¡° Why are you sitting here, Chico? " Su Yingxia doesn''t understand and asks Yang Qi. She and Yang Qi have met each other. But with Yang Qi''s status, even if he is sitting on the stage, Ji Chun''s family dare not have any opinions. So Su Yingxia can''t figure out why he should sit at the last table¡° Don''t call me that, Miss Su. Just call me Xiao Yang. " Yang Qi said quickly, Su Yingxia is Han 3000''s wife. How can he let Su Yingxia call him brother? Han three thousand light a smile, say: "Yang Qi, you are very familiar with him?" Yang Qi shakes his head like a rattle. Han 3000 is afraid that he will have a concussion¡° No, I don''t know him, but I have shares here, so I give him face. " Yang Qi explained quickly. Han Sanqian nodded his head with understanding. Yang Qi was doing well in Yuncheng farmhouse and manor, and many places had shares¡° Where you don''t have a stake, it''s already closed, isn''t it? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Yang Qi looks embarrassed. He thinks that when the orchard was popular, he didn''t know how many orchards he had opened, but they were all destroyed by Yang Qi''s insidious targeting. Now those who can survive have something to do with him¡° It''s hard to do business now, so we have to spread the net. It''s really a last resort. " Yang Qi said. At this time, Su Yingxia quietly stepped on Han Sanqian''s foot. She didn''t notice the last time. But this time, she obviously felt that Yang Qi was very afraid of Han Sanqian. According to Han Sanqian''s knowledge of Moyang and Lin Yong, it must be Han Sanqian who would make Yang Wenrong Liu kneel down¡° You''ve done a lot of things behind your back Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 and says. Han Sanqian knew what many things Su Yingxia said meant and said, "your classmates are too arrogant to let them suffer losses. How can they grow up? I have done a good thing."¡° Is that right? " After Han 3000 finished, he immediately turned his head and looked at Yang Qi. Yang Qi nodded and said, "yes, it''s a good thing. My nephew is more obedient and more capable now. Thank you, Miss Su." Su Yingxia feels speechless for a while. Yang Qi has to thank him for this. In his heart, how afraid Han 3000 is! At the beginning of the wedding ceremony, the scene was very lively, but Han''s three thousand one table and five people were very lonely, which was incompatible with the environment of the whole restaurant. At this time, the host suddenly said: "I just learned that today we Cloud City celebrities present, do you want to see?"¡° Celebrity, is it a star? "¡° Yes, of course¡° Who''s the big star Looking at everyone''s high enthusiasm, the host said with a faint smile: "you''ve heard his name, Han 3000!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 339

    Han 3000!


    When these three words came out from the host population, all the people on the scene began to look for Han 3000. Because Han 3000 is so famous in Yuncheng, who doesn''t want to see this legendary character?


    "Where is it? Is Han 3000 really here?"


    "He even has the courage to attend other people''s weddings. Hasn''t the wedding brought him enough shadow?"


    "Haven''t you heard about the people''s Square some time ago? It''s said that he''s not easy to get into trouble."


    "Yes, even Jiang Fu''s people knelt down for him."


    There are two kinds of people at the scene. One is that they don''t know anything, but they think Han 3000 is a joke. The other is that they know what happened in the people''s Square, and they know that Jiang Fu''s company went bankrupt after the people''s Square. There are many speculations about the reason, but the most convincing one is about Han 3000''s identity.


    Will the person who can do this be a real loser?


    The groom, Xie Yunpeng, stands on the stage with a smile on his face. He is very clear about the people''s Square, but he is not afraid of Han Sanqian, because the Xie family and the Tian family have a certain cooperative relationship. In a way, the Tian family is the backstage of the Xie family. Although the people''s Square is incredible to many people, in Xie Yunpeng''s opinion, This is just the luck of the Su family. How can it be related to a loser.


    Today, the reason why he let the host mention Han 3000 was actually inspired by Ji Chun.


    Ji Chun has been dissatisfied with Jiang Lan''s complacency in front of her sisters all this time, which makes her have to restrain the limelight, so she will take this opportunity to give Jiang LAN some color.


    Ji Chun has always been the most important one among the sisters. Now Jiang LAN has threatened her. She must find a way to stabilize her position.


    The intrigue between women is absolutely comparable to the world war, but it''s just a smoke of gunpowder.


    "Han 3000, do you want to experience the wedding stage? After all, you haven''t enjoyed this kind of treatment before. " Xie Yunpeng took the microphone and said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000 looks as usual. Although he didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, how could this little thing set off waves in his heart?


    But Jiang Lan was so angry that she didn''t know whether it was Ji chungan or Xie Yunpeng''s intention, but the purpose of their mother and son was very simple, just like they wanted Han 3000 to lose face!


    "Ji Chun, I didn''t expect that you still have this move. You deliberately want to destroy Jiang Lan''s prestige."


    "Jiang LAN is really too arrogant these days. We should really suppress her."


    "In fact, I can''t get used to her for a long time. I just didn''t find a chance to kick her out of our sisterhood."


    At the table of the Sisters Group, everyone showed their dislike for Jiang LAN. In fact, this dislike was due to jealousy. In the past, Jiang LAN had the worst life among them, but now they live in a villa on the hillside. Not to mention, Su Yingxia''s company is still developing so well, watching Jiang Lan''s life more and more moistening, For those who are used to Jiang Lan''s eating and drinking with them, how can they get used to it?


    A person who eats and drinks every day suddenly dares to pay the bill, and luxury goods are bought one by one. How can people not be envious?


    Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN with complaint. If Jiang LAN didn''t let them come, it wouldn''t have happened.


    "Mom, you see, this is your good sister. I''m afraid she has planned this matter for a long time, not only to make 3000 lose face, but also to make you lose face." Su Yingxia said to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN really didn''t expect the Spring Festival meeting to do so. He took a look at Han 3000 and said, "with him, you''re not qualified to lose face, are you?"


    Han three thousand light smile, did not speak, but toward the stage.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Yang Qi''s back is chilly. In Fuyang fruit village, Yang Wen had to kneel in the fruit village for a week because he offended Han 3000, and his legs almost collapsed.


    Xie Yunpeng, who knows no good or evil, even dares to trouble Han 3000. Can this come to a good end?


    Hasn''t this guy heard about people''s Square?


    No, it''s a storm all over the city. Few people don''t know about it, and they belong to the very bottom class. It''s reasonable to say that Xie Yunpeng, who is in such a position, can''t be ignorant.


    That is to say, he knows the fate of Jiang Fu, but he doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    Yang Qi faintly smiles. It seems that this guy relies on the Tianjia family behind him. But can Tianjia really protect the Xie family by doing such a thing?


    Xie Yunpeng, Xie Yunpeng, you still look down on him. How can the Tianjia offend Han 3000 because of you?


    Seeing Han 3000 coming towards the stage, Xie Yunpeng''s smile was filled with strong disdain. He thought that this guy was really thick skinned and dared to show up in public. Maybe it was because he had enough humiliating things in his life, so he didn''t care about continuing to lose face.


    "I am Han 3000." After Han 3000 came to power, he said to the crowd. Among them, there are some people who have participated in the people''s Square incident, all of whom have met Han 3000. However, there are also some people who meet Han 3000 for the first time. In addition to laughing, these people also have an idea in their heart. It seems that how can this handsome young man do such shameful things as eating soft food¡° Looking at Han 3000, he doesn''t look like a loser. He''s quite handsome. "¡° Yes, I didn''t expect that he was so handsome. In terms of appearance, he was a good match for Su Yingxia. " Some young women look at Han 3000 with peach blossom in their eyes. Han 3000 appears on the stage and has conquered them just with her face value¡° How can he be a little white face if he is not handsome? What can he do except eat soft food? "¡° Yes, they can''t lift their hands and shoulder, and they can''t resist. Besides eating soft food, what other skills do these people have After hearing the women''s comments on Han 3000, some men were discontented¡° Han 3000, I heard that your wedding day was very cold and quiet. You haven''t experienced such a lively scene, have you? " Xie Yunpeng complacently said to Han 3000. Han 3000 undeniably nodded his head. His wedding was really very cold. Except for the Su family, there was no guest. On the wedding day, Yuncheng was full of all kinds of curses, especially the suitors of Su Yingxia, who wanted to cramp Han 3000¡° After being scolded for more than three years, how did you stick to it? " Xie Yunpeng said with a smile¡° Do you know why people scold me? " Han 3000 asked Xie Yunpeng in reply¡° Needless to say, you disgrace the men in all Cloud City and ruin our men''s reputation. Of course, I will scold you. " Xie Yunpeng disdains to say that he was also one of those who denounced Han 3000 at the beginning. Su Yingxia is known as the first beauty in Yuncheng. Xie Yunpeng also coveted Su Yingxia''s beauty, and even tried to pursue her, but in the end he got nothing. Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a smile, "they scolded me because they were jealous. They were jealous that I married a beautiful wife." Xie Yunpeng''s face is cold. He doesn''t want to admit his jealousy. How can Han 3000 be worth his jealousy¡° Han 3000, where do you get self-confidence? We will be jealous of you? " Xie Yunpeng sneered¡° "Oh?" Han Sanqian turned to look at Xie Yunpeng in surprise and said with a smile, "we? It seems that you like Su Yingxia very much at the beginning, but you can''t catch up with her? " Xie Yunpeng can''t catch up with him. He hasn''t even been looked at by Su Yingxia, and this is what happened to most of the pursuers at the beginning. But how can these pursuers admit that they have hit the wall? What''s more, today is Xie Yunpeng''s wedding, and he won''t admit it¡° You can''t catch up with Yingxia, so you will choose her again... "Han 3000 looked up and down at the bride standing beside Xie Yunpeng and said:" it''s really much worse than Su Yingxia. "¡° Han 3000, believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth When he heard Han 3000''s words, Xie Yunpeng was instantly angry. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 340

    Xie Yunpeng''s face is livid, but at his wedding, Han 3000 said in front of so many people that her wife can''t match Su Yingxia.


    Although this is true, how can his wife, Xie Yunpeng, make a loser gossiping?


    Han Sanyi looks at Xie Yunpeng, who is walking on the edge of rage. He smiles and says, "do you have any objection to my words?"


    "Han 3000, apologize to my wife immediately. Otherwise, I will never let you go today." Xie Yunpeng said with gnashing teeth.


    Today, he just wanted to make fun of Han 3000 and let the guests see the joke, but this joke must not be his.


    "Why should I apologize? Can''t I tell the truth? " Han 3000 is very happy to see Xie Yunpeng who is about to jump over the wall. He also wants to see if Xie Yunpeng, the rabbit, is really biting.


    At this time, Xie Yunpeng''s wife suddenly said to Han 3000, "I admit that I''m not as beautiful as Su Yingxia, but I''m happier than her. Unlike her, I married a loser, and even my wedding became a joke."


    This sentence let Han 3000''s expression suddenly sink down.


    The happiest moment in a woman''s life is undoubtedly the wedding day, but Han Sanqian didn''t bring this happiness to Su Yingxia. Instead, she suffered abuse and humiliation. This has always been a hindrance in Han Sanqian''s mind. He even wanted to give Su Yingxia a wedding again. But now, even if the wedding is held again, It will still be a joke in other people''s eyes.


    Looking at Su Yingxia with his head down, Han 3000 felt guilty as if the Yellow River had burst its dyke.


    "Han 3000, why don''t you talk? Don''t you think you''re too weak to do a good wedding for your own women?" Xie Yunpeng complacently looks at Han 3000. He didn''t expect his wife to say a word, but let Han 3000 be silent. The bag she likes must be given to her tomorrow as a reward.


    "I do have too many things I''m sorry for her." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia, who lowers her head, suddenly raises her head and looks at Han 3000 with clear eyes. She keeps shaking her head. It seems that Han 3000 is not sorry for her.


    "What else can you give her besides making her bear the blame? You are not only a joke of Yuncheng, but also a conversation of Su Yingxia. " Xie Yunpeng felt that he had won Han 3000 in momentum, so he was even more proud.


    Han Sanqian sighed and walked off the stage.


    Seeing this, Xie Yunpeng complained: "waste, don''t rush. Don''t you say that I envy you? Let''s make it clear. What do I admire you for?"


    Han 3000 turned a deaf ear and went to Su Yingxia and stretched out his right hand.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously stretched out his hand and Han 3000 together.


    "I can''t give you a luxurious wedding, can''t let you get the blessing of the world, but today, I think, I can let them know how much I love you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes are full of fluorescence, and he is led onto the stage by Han 3000.


    Xie Yunpeng doesn''t know what Han 3000 is going to do, but he feels that he is going to be robbed by Han 3000.


    Today he is the leading role. How can Han 3000 do this?


    "Han 3000, get out of here. This is my place." Xie Yunpeng said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 ignores Xie Yunpeng''s words, holding Su Yingxia in both hands, and the two stand opposite each other with four eyes.


    "In bedrock Island, before I said that, you said three words I''d like to. It''s my fault." With that, Han 3000 knelt down on one knee.


    The whole audience''s eyes focused on Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, who were supposed to belong to Xie Yunpeng''s wedding. Now he has completely become a green leaf.


    Su Yingxia''s tears, like a string of pearls, keep falling down, and instantly become tears.


    "Marry me, will you?" Han 3000 full of love looking at Su Yingxia, soft voice said.


    An inexplicable sense of tension spread at the wedding scene. Even though the people on the scene knew that they had been husband and wife for a long time, they were still nervous unconsciously. They watched Su Yingxia and waited for her answer.


    Some even whispered that they would marry him, as if they were Su Yingxia.


    Xie Yunpeng''s expression has become ferocious, and Han 3000 has completely robbed him of the limelight. Is this to make his wedding a joke?


    "Han 3000, get the hell out of here!" Xie Yunpeng burst and kicked Han 3000 on his back.


    Han 3000 is as stable as a mountain, but Xie Yunpeng is shocked to the ground by the rebound.


    "Dad, I''ll say I won''t come. You have to let me come. Is that to annoy me?" At the gate of the venue, at the moment Han 3000 kneels down, Tian ling''er and Tian Honghui appear. Tian Honghui represents the Tian family to attend Xie Yunpeng''s wedding. After all, they have some cooperation in business, but he doesn''t like the complicated wedding process, so they are deliberately late, but no one expected to see this scene.


    Tian Honghui knows that Han 3000 regards Tian ling''er as his sister, but in terms of Tian ling''er, he still likes Han 3000. This scene will really give Tian ling''er a lot of stimulation.


    "Now that I regard him as my brother, I should abandon my former feelings." Tian Honghui said. Tianling''er looks at Su Yingxia''s eyes, and doesn''t hide his jealousy at all. He says, "I envy her so much."¡° Silly girl, it''s also a good thing to be Han 3000''s sister. Some people will also envy you in the future. " Tian Honghui said with a smile. On the stage, Su Yingxia has already spent her make-up crying and her body trembles slightly. It was originally a wedding of others, but now she has become the leading role¡° Do you have to make me cry? " Su Yingxia said with tears¡° From today on, I will try my best to protect you and never let you shed a tear Han Sanqian said firmly. Su Yingxia took a deep breath, calmed his excited mood, said: "you not only want to marry me in this life, but also in the next life, the next life."¡° If there is reincarnation, I will marry you from generation to generation. " When they hugged each other, most of the people on the scene were looking at each other with blessing. At this moment, they temporarily forgot the identities of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, and only regarded them as a witness to a successful marriage proposal. Applause, Xie Yunpeng''s hatred also climbed to the top, he wanted to kill Han 3000. His wedding scene has now become Han 3000''s proposal scene¡° What hand do you clap? Today I am the protagonist and I am the groom. Are you blind? " Xie Yunpeng roared at the guests. The applause stopped suddenly, and everyone came back. Yes, this is Xie Yunpeng''s wedding. What are they doing with it? In case Xie Yunpeng is upset and retaliates privately, what can he do? Some people who are eager to stand in front of Xie Yunpeng can''t help shouting at Han 3000¡° Han 3000, get out of here. This is not the place for you to propose¡° Who the hell wants to see you propose, get out of here. "¡° If you don''t come down again, ask the security guard to blow you out. " Han Sanyi stood up with a flat face. Su Yingxia tightly holds Han 3000''s hand, a little nervous and afraid. After all, it''s Xie Yunpeng''s wedding scene. Han 3000''s doing so is easy to make people angry. At this time, a harsh applause rang out again. Everyone turned their heads in surprise and looked in the direction of the applause. Angry Xie Yunpeng discontented said: "who the hell is right with me, give me out!" Tian ling''er clapped his hands and walked into the meeting. When those people saw Tian Honghui and Tian ling''er clearly, they immediately covered their mouths and took back the words that had reached their throat. Fortunately, they didn''t swear. If they scolded Tianjia, they could pack up and get out of Yuncheng overnight. Xie Yunpeng seemed to be hit by lightning and stood there. The clapper is tianling''er! At this time, Ji Chun trots to Tian Honghui and says coldly, "Honghui, these two people don''t know where they came from. They dare to destroy Yunpeng''s wedding. You have to help us Xie family." Tian Honghui smiles coldly, turns his head to look at Ji Chun, and says, "I''m not qualified to make decisions for you." Ji Chun looks at Tian Honghui puzzled, did not understand what he meant by this sentence. At this time, Tian ling''er said, "I clapped my hand. I''ve come out now." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 341

    Frightened Xie Yunpeng flurried to tianling''er and quickly explained: "ling''er, I''m sorry. I was Frank just now. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "Don''t shout so intimately. Do I know you very well?" The day spirit son disdains of say.


    Xie Yunpeng is very familiar with everyone in the Tianjia family because he wants to get closer to them. But he has never been disliked by tianling''er before, so he doesn''t understand why tianling''er said that.


    "Ling''er, if you are angry, I can make it up to you. Whatever you want." Xie Yunpeng said.


    "Compensation?" Tianling''er said with a faint smile, "do I need someone else to buy the things I like? Do you look down on me or Tianjia? "


    This makes Xie Yunpeng''s scalp numb. He has no courage to look down on the Tian family. Although he and the Tian family cooperate with each other, the Xie family doesn''t even have the qualification to straighten up in front of the Tian family. The Tian family wants to change the partner, but it''s just a matter of one sentence.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I just want to make amends for what I just said." Xie Yunpeng said.


    "If you want to make amends, kneel down and make amends." Tian ling''er said, just now Xie Yunpeng kicked Han 3000. If Han 3000 didn''t get revenge, she had to get revenge for Han 3000.


    When Xie Yunpeng heard this, his face was extremely ugly. How can he say that today is also his wedding. On such an occasion, he is the leading role. If he kneels down, the wedding will not really become a joke.


    Before he took Han 3000''s wedding as a joke, but he didn''t want this kind of thing to happen to himself.


    "Uncle Honghui, what''s the matter? Can we wait until the wedding is over?" Xie Yunpeng asked Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui took a look at Han 3000 and said faintly, "no, Han 3000 is Ling er''s brother. You just kicked him. Can you do that?"


    "What Xie Yunpeng looks at Tian Honghui in shock.


    How can Han 3000 be Tian ling''er''s brother? How can it be!


    Tian ling''er went to Han 3000, with a brilliant smile, and said, "brother, you can really spread dog food. I almost envy you."


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile. Suddenly, he didn''t think that the reason why he did it was because of his feelings. He suddenly thought of the grievances Su Yingxia had suffered over the years, and the three words Su Yingxia said after he knelt down on one knee on bedrock island. That''s why han Sanqian felt that he should make up a proposal ceremony for Su Yingxia.


    For the married, this kind of ceremony is superfluous in the eyes of outsiders, but in Han 3000''s opinion, it is what he should make up for Su Yingxia.


    "What are you doing here?" Han 3000 asked.


    Tianling''er shrunk his mouth and said, "the Xie family has some cooperation with the Tian family, so my father will attend. It''s to give them some face."


    Han three thousand suddenly realized nodded, no wonder Xie Yunpeng will find him trouble, it is Tianjia as backstage.


    After tianling''er finished, she went to Su Yingxia, took Su Yingxia''s hand and continued: "sister-in-law, what''s it like to be proposed? Are you happy? "


    Su Yingxia had an embarrassed expression on her face. Just now, she was very moved and cried. But now, it''s more or less embarrassing. After all, she shed tears in public.


    "Yes." It''s one thing to lose face, but Su Yingxia has to admit her happiness in her heart. Besides, she proposes at other people''s weddings. Maybe Han 3000 can do this kind of crazy thing.


    Looking at the intimate appearance of Tian ling''er and Han 3000, Xie Yunpeng feels a sense of despair.


    At tianchangsheng''s birthday party, tianchangsheng showed that he attached great importance to Han 3000. However, in many people''s eyes, tianchangsheng wanted to make use of Han 3000. He was just a puppet role and should not have any weight in the eyes of the old man.


    When this kind of opinion was widely spread in the upper class of Yuncheng, almost everyone believed it, and Xie Yunpeng was no exception. That''s why he dared to make Han 3000 difficult.


    But now it seems that the truth of the matter is obviously not what is said.


    If Han 3000 is really a puppet, how can he become Tian ling''er''s brother?


    In addition to Xie Yunpeng, other people present were also very surprised. If tianling''er really recognized Han 3000 as his elder brother, then his status could not be compared with anyone present.


    Many people''s eyes have changed when they look at Han 3000. When they think about people''s Square, it makes people feel more complicated.


    "Honghui, these are small things. Let Yunpeng finish the wedding first." Xie Yunpeng''s father Xie Haoran came to tianhonghui. He had a good relationship with tianhonghui, so he felt that he could solve the problem by coming forward.


    "Xie Haoran, you may not know what the situation is now. I can''t give you this face." Tian Honghui said with disdain.


    Xie Haoran''s expression is stiff for a long time. He can''t understand why Tian Honghui helps Han 3000 so much. Seeing this posture, he doesn''t hesitate to tear his face with his family.


    "I''ll call tianlaozi right away and let him decide." Xie Haoran said¡° You may as well fight. " Tian Honghui said with a smile, let the old man know that the Xie family''s situation will only be worse. In other people''s eyes, the Tian family is helping Han 3000, but who knows that the Tian family is actually flattering Han 3000? When he got through the phone, tianchangsheng was playing chess with Wang Mao at home. Now the Yuncheng Go Association only has Wang Mao as its sole support, so he likes to have a fight with tianchangsheng when he has nothing to do. Otherwise, life will be too boring. When Changsheng received the call that day, no matter what happened, he just heard Han 3000 and said, "Xie Haoran, do you want to follow Jiang Fu''s footsteps, or do you want to be safe?" This sentence frightened Xie Haoran, and his forehead was in a cold sweat. The gang of Jiang Fu are becoming beggars now. There is no living space in Yuncheng. How can he want to become the second Jiang Fu¡° If you don''t want to, get down on your knees. " Tianchangsheng finished and hung up directly. Wang Mao left a son and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"¡° Xie Haoran''s son got married today. I don''t know why he was involved in Han 3000. He called me to make the decision for him. " Tianchangsheng said. Wang Mao had no choice but to smile and said, "the Xie family is so short-sighted. Haven''t they given enough warning about Jiang Fu?"¡° This still has to blame Han 3000 for being too low-key. There are always people who think they can play with him. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. Wang Mao nodded, Han 3000 is really too low-key, so there will be trouble¡° Why doesn''t he keep a high profile? " Wang Mao doubts a way. Tianchangsheng, holding a piece of chess in his hand, didn''t drop the plate. After a long silence, he said, "maybe he''s plotting something big, or maybe he''s used to keeping a low profile."¡° It''s the most terrible talent for a gentleman to hide his wares. Jiang Fu''s gang are not unjust. " Wang Mao said¡° No matter how terrible he is, now he''s tianling''er''s brother. For the Tians, it''s only good, not bad. " Tianchangsheng complacently said that in recent days, as long as you think about it, tianchangsheng will be happy. Nongjiale, Xie Haoran with the phone, travels to jiuxiao. He didn''t expect that tianchangsheng has such an attitude towards this matter. He doesn''t help at all. On the contrary, he has a sense of threat. Just thinking about the fate of Jiang Fu''s Gang, Xie Haoran began to lose his legs. After decades of accumulation, Xie''s family finally got a firm foothold in Yuncheng. He didn''t want to waste all his efforts because of such a simple matter¡° Dad, what does the old man say? " Xie Yunpeng nervously asked, now only God help, they can resolve this situation, if really want to kneel down, Xie family''s reputation can be over. Xie Haoran didn''t speak, but showed it with practical action. With a bang, Xie Haoran fell to his knees. Xie Yunpeng was stunned. Countless people at the scene gasped. Ji Chun''s body was shaking and he fell to the ground. She just wanted to suppress Jiang Lan''s limelight and stabilize her position in the sisterhood group. She didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 342

    "Hiss."


    The sound of pouring cold air on the scene is constant, and the visual impact of Xie Haoran''s kneeling to the public is like a storm.


    The expression on every face was full of disbelief.


    Who can believe that Xie Haoran really knelt down!


    Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia by the hand and goes to Xie Yunpeng.


    Xie Yunpeng lowered his head and did not dare to look at Han 3000.


    This incident started because of Han 3000. The Tianjia asked them to kneel down, not only because he scolded tianling''er for clapping his hands, but also because Han 3000 was different.


    At this time, Xie Yunpeng can''t help complaining about Ji Chun. If Ji Chun didn''t want to make Han 3000 difficult, how could this happen?


    "Are you afraid?" Han 3000 blurted out two simple words.


    Xie Yunpeng is in a cold sweat. How can he not be afraid? He is scared to death now. I wish this had never happened before. Otherwise, the situation will not be so ugly.


    "Han 3000, today is my wedding. Please save me some face." Xie Yunpeng said to Han 3000 in a begging tone.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to make trouble for you. Thank you." Han 3000 said.


    How dare Xie Yunpeng believe Han 3000 will thank him? He must have something to say. Such people can never let him go easily.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have the chance to propose to Yingxia. Since your father has knelt down, you''d be free." Han 3000 light said.


    Xie Yunpeng looks up at Han 3000 in an incredible way. Will he really forget it? Is he a villain in a gentleman''s heart?


    In the eyes of those who are watching, this sentence is also incredible, because no matter who they are, they will never let Xie Yunpeng off easily. This is a good opportunity for them to have a long face. Tianjia is willing to help. Who doesn''t want to be angry? What''s more, Han 3000 was humiliated for more than three years.


    Is there no resentment in his heart?


    "No, he really wants to let Xie Yunpeng go?"


    "Han 3000 is a real coward. The heavenly family has come out for him. He let Xie Yunpeng go so easily."


    "What do you know? It''s called that adults ignore villains. It''s hard to say that Han Sanqian doesn''t pay attention to Xie Yunpeng at all. If he quarrels with Xie Yunpeng, it will only make him lose his price."


    When everyone whispered, the unmarried lady was deeply impressed by Han 3000''s charm.


    Before Han 3000 proposed to Su Yingxia, his tender side was enough to make people envious. Now, Han 3000''s atmosphere is another kind of infatuated temperament.


    "I really want to marry such a man. This is the real prince charming."


    "I used to think that Su Yingxia had been wronged when she married him, but now it seems that Su Yingxia is the happiest person."


    "Why am I not su Yingxia? Why can''t I find such a man?"


    Su Yingxia, who was once laughed at, is now greeting countless envious eyes, but she doesn''t care about these. She holds Han 3000''s hand tightly, which is what she cares about most.


    Other people''s eyes, those sarcasm, those gossip, in Han three thousand one marry me, all disappeared.


    "Thank you, thank you." Xie Yunpeng stammered to Han 3000. Although he couldn''t believe it, now it seems that Han 3000 really didn''t intend to continue to entangle in this matter, so he didn''t know what to say except thank you.


    In the heart has been holding a breath of Jiang LAN went to Ji Chun in front of, condescending said: "Ji Chun, I''m holding the attitude of blessing to attend your son''s wedding today, did not expect you to make such an arrangement, make Han 3000 and Su Yingxia difficult, he is willing to let you go, but I don''t agree."


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. Although he had guessed that Jiang LAN would not give up, he still had some headache when it happened.


    "Mom, let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN is not a master who likes to keep a low profile. When she goes out, she wants to take all her belongings with her and show them to others. This kind of character makes her unwilling to suffer any losses.


    "It''s not clear what to go. Why did the host mention your name on purpose? Don''t you want to find out? " Jiang Lan said.


    The host belongs to the role of watching a good play. After all, he just obeyed Xie Yunpeng''s orders. From the beginning, he was in a state of humor to the appearance of Tian''s family. His mood changed and he became nervous. He was afraid that he would be implicated. But when Han 3000 stopped pursuing this matter, he was relieved.


    But now, directly mentioned by Jiang LAN, the host''s heart immediately hung to the throat.


    He''s just an employee of the wedding company. He''s from the Xie family and the Tian family. I don''t know how his cannon fodder died.


    Hearing Jiang Lan''s words, the host quickly walked over and said: "this matter has nothing to do with me, I just listened to Xie Yunpeng''s instructions."


    "What did he tell you to do?" Jiang LAN asked coldly.


    The host trembled and said: "he, he wants to play with Han 3000 and make Han 3000 lose face at the wedding." Jiang LAN looked at Xie Yunpeng and continued to ask, "who gave you this idea? What''s your purpose?" Xie Yunpeng and Han 3000 have no grievances or grudges. In his heart, Han 3000 has always been a joke. It''s just a few words of entertainment. There''s no reason to compare with Han 3000. But Ji Chun is his mother. Since Ji Chun has such requirements, he naturally wants to satisfy Ji Chun¡° No one gives me advice, and I have no other purpose Xie Yunpeng said. Jiang Lan light smile, said: "no other purpose? If it wasn''t for your mother, you wouldn''t have done it, would you? " Having said that, Jiang LAN looked at Ji Chun again and continued: "I know you are dissatisfied with me and think I''ve taken away your limelight, but I didn''t expect that you would do such a thing when I came to your son''s wedding with good intentions." Ji Chun can''t measure how much she regrets now. She just thinks that she shouldn''t do it, so she won''t be in such a situation. Even if the wedding can continue, but Xie Haoran has knelt down, this for the Xie family, after all, is a disgrace, will be laughed at. In the future, she will never look up in the sisterhood, or even be laughed at by outsiders¡° Jiang LAN, it''s my fault. You should be held responsible. Come to me. " Ji Chun confesses her fate and says that now even the Tian family has to help Han 3000. She has no choice but to admit her bad luck¡° You envy me, that''s why you do this kind of thing, isn''t it? " Jiang Lan said triumphantly¡° Yes Ji Chun nodded. This sentence makes Jiang Lan''s face full of spring breeze, and her vanity is greatly satisfied. Her eyes scan the other sisters, as if to announce that she is the most important one among the sisters. Han 3000 sighed in his heart. Jiang Lan''s attitude of seeking superiority can''t be understood in his life. Is other people''s opinion really so important? People live for themselves, not for other people''s opinions¡° What''s so busy? I won''t miss a good show. " At this time, a sudden woman''s voice sounded. Outside the wedding, two women came, one in front and the other behind. Although they were dressed very simply, their beauty attracted all men''s eyes in an instant¡° Lying trough, where come the beauty, this figure is also too good¡° This temperament must be the eldest lady of some family. When did this kind of beauty appear in our Cloud City? "¡° It''s more beautiful than Su Yingxia. She''s qualified to be the first beauty in Cloud City. " Countless sighs of beauty rang out in the crowd. When Han 3000 saw someone coming, he frowned tightly. Han Yan! Why is she here for no reason¡° It''s a shame to kneel down when you''re old. " Han Yan see kneeling on the ground of Xie Haoran, a cold face said. Xie Haoran raised his head angrily and said, "who are you and whom do I kneel down to have anything to do with you?"¡° I''m your Savior. If you kneel down, you kneel down for me, not this trash. " Han Yan said with a smile. Tian Honghui looks at Han 3000 and is puzzled. Where does this woman come from? She seems to know Han 3000. Moreover, this sentence is very targeted. She directly scolds Han 3000 as a waste! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 343

    "Han Yan, what are you doing here?" Han 3000 said with a gloomy face.


    Hearing this name, Tian Honghui was shocked. She was also surnamed Han, and she didn''t pay attention to Han 3000. Is she also a member of the Han family?


    If this is a fight within the Han family, the Tian family should never be involved in it.


    Han Yan looked at Xie Haoran, ignored Han 3000''s words, and continued: "are you afraid of Tianjia? I can give you the capital to fight against Tianjia and make you the first family in Yuncheng. Dare you want it? "


    Xie Haoran never thought that he would surpass Tianjia one day, because in Yuncheng alone, Tianjia almost covers the sky. Even if Jiang Fu''s gang conspired to deal with Tianjia, they did not dare to take action. They were afraid of failure, and they were afraid that the impulse would lead to nothing.


    But this does not mean that when there is such an opportunity, Xie Haoran will not be moved.


    However, a person who appears inexplicably tells him that he can give him the capital to fight against Tianjia, which makes Xie Haoran easily believe.


    "I don''t know you." Xie Haoran said.


    Han Yan light smile, said: "you such garbage, of course, do not know me, for me, you are garbage, do not deserve to know me, but I am willing to give you a chance."


    Arrogant and arrogant.


    Han Yan reveals her strong domineering in every sentence and word, and does not pay attention to any one person. It seems that the whole cloud city is like a mole ant in her eyes.


    Tianhonghui should suppress Han Yan''s arrogance at this time. After all, Tianjia is the most powerful in Yuncheng, and Han Yan''s insults are the first to be borne by Tianjia.


    But don''t know the real identity of Han Yan, tianhonghui dare not mess.


    In Yuncheng, the Tianjia family is superior, but it is not the Tianjia family that can provoke Yanjing Han family.


    Xie Haoran secretly looks at Tian Honghui. If this woman is so arrogant, Tian Honghui is swallowing his anger, which shows that he is afraid of this woman''s identity!


    If she is really willing to give him a chance, then this is the only time when the Xie family can crush the Tian family.


    Xie Haoran suddenly stood up, servile and respectful to Han Yan asked: "what do you want me to do?"


    Han Yan shows a disdainful smile, this kind of waste, just give a little sweet can give her life.


    "It''s so boring. Isn''t there anyone who has a problem with what I''m saying? But I said that the whole cloud city is rubbish. " Han Yan looks forward to it. She seems to want someone to come forward and refute her words.


    Tian ling''er wants to speak impulsively, but he is stopped by Han 3000. With Tian''s ability, he can''t be Han Yan''s opponent, even if it''s Cloud City.


    This kind of talk does not apply to the Korean family in the United States. Their century old foundation in the United States is not easy to deal with a small cloud city.


    "Han Yan, don''t be too arrogant." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan just looked at Han 3000, then put her eyes on Su Yingxia and said sympathetically: "it''s really pathetic that she married this kind of waste. Don''t you feel unwilling? What can he bring to you? "


    Han Yan''s aura is very strong, and even makes Su Yingxia feel that in the face of her, the sense of oppression is stronger than in the face of grandma.


    "I''m happy." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Yan heard these four words, burst out laughing, said: "you are quite self comfort, this is also called happiness, it is really not seen the world ah."


    Between the lines, Han Yan seems to be superior. It seems that everyone in her eyes has become a bumpkin who has never seen the world.


    "There are many definitions of happiness. My happiness, which you can''t feel, only means that you haven''t got real love." Su Yingxia said.


    "Can love be a meal?" Han Yan disdains the corner of her mouth. In her world, the meaning of women''s existence is used for marriage. Only by combining with a stronger family can she embody her own meaning. The word love is a joke in itself.


    "You''re pathetic." Su Yingxia sighed and said.


    Han Yan''s expression is cold. She was once able to marry into the royal family with only one foot in the door. Even now, there are many children of big families in the United States who want to marry her. She enjoys the treatment of the apple of her hand. Countless people are flying moths at the fire, and some people think she is pitiful!


    "You are something who dares to call me poor." Han Yan cold voice way.


    "You haven''t experienced love, so you can''t understand the beauty of love. Isn''t it pitiful?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Yan cold eyes turned Han 3000, said: "married waste, with the so-called love from my comfort, you are poor, very poor."


    Whether Han 3000 is a waste or not, Su Yingxia has never defined, but her inner happiness is real.


    "It''s useless to talk more about people who don''t understand love. I''m pitiful to you, but you are the same to me." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Yan''s hand trembles slightly. If it is in the United States, anyone who dares to say this to her would have slapped her in the face¡° Han 3000, if you don''t know how to discipline your own women, I don''t mind helping you. " Han Yan said¡° Han Yan, if you dare to hurt her, I will kill you. " Han 3000 said coldly. Han Yan heard the threat, not afraid, but laughed, said: "it''s still a long time, I''ll make you kneel down and admit your mistake, you''ll understand what is really powerful, I only keep a dog, you can be dead." With that, Han Yan turned to Xie Haoran and said, "would you like to be my dog?" Dog is a very humiliating word, but if a dog can surpass the Tianjia family, Xie Haoran will give up his dignity. This woman, from her appearance to the present, has a tremendous momentum. Tian Honghui did not say a word, his fear is obvious. After a few seconds of consideration, Xie Haoran said, "I do."¡° You are very smart. Next, I will give you the qualification to play with Cloud City. No matter Han 3000 or Tianjia, they will become rubbish in your eyes. " Han Yan said. Since he chose to believe in Han Yan, Xie Haoran did not leave any way back for himself. He said to Tian Honghui and Han 3000, "today''s humiliation, Xie will redouble in the future. Now please leave my son''s wedding." Han 3000''s face is as heavy as water and he leaves with Su Yingxia. Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao did not stay long. In the car, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with an extremely serious expression. She can''t help worrying. In her memory, Han 3000 has never been so serious, which shows that the woman named Han Yan is very powerful, powerful enough to make Han 3000 afraid¡° Han 3000, you can get rid of that woman quickly. I don''t want to see her in Yuncheng in the future. " Jiang Lan said to Han 3000 in the tone of command that Han Yan''s arrogance just now made her very disgusted, so she didn''t want to see Han Yan in Yuncheng. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Han Yan is not a three legged cat. She can drive her away from Yuncheng at will. Behind her, she has the support of the Korean family of the United States¡° Mom, it''s not as easy as you think. " Han 3000 said. Jiang LAN frowned displeased and said, "you can''t even be a woman. If she stays in Yuncheng, she may hurt Yingxia. If Yingxia loses half of her hair, I''ll ask you."¡° Don''t worry, I won''t allow anyone to hurt Yingxia. " Han 3000 said in a deep voice¡° Three thousand, isn''t she very good? " Su Yingxia asked softly. Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "it''s not only very powerful, but her position is beyond your imagination." Hearing this, Jiang Lan said with a disdainful smile: "how powerful can it be? This is Cloud City, the territory of the Tians. You are so familiar with the Tians, can''t you even deal with a woman?" Su Yingxia turns to stare at Jiang LAN and signals her not to speak. If this matter is so simple, how can Han 3000 show such seriousness¡° Three thousand. If there''s any trouble, please tell me. I''ll work with you. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 nodded and said, "don''t worry, I can handle it myself." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 344

    After leaving the farmhouse, Tian Honghui immediately went back to the Tianjia villa.


    Tian Changsheng and Wang Mao are still playing chess. When they see Tian Honghui rushing home, they are puzzled.


    "Why did you come back so soon? Why do you have to give the Xie family some face and eat lunch?" Tianchangsheng blames that although something happened at the wedding, the Xie family''s fall is the partner of Tianjia, and if Xie Haoran is smart enough, he should have made an apology to Han 3000.


    After taking a look at Wang Mao, Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng seriously, "Dad, I have something to tell you. Go to your study."


    Tianchangsheng frowned. It seemed that something had happened.


    "Ling''er, come and play chess with your grandfather Wang." Tianchangsheng said to tianling''er.


    Tian ling''er also wants to participate in their conversation, but when she sees Tian Hong''s face like frost, she immediately gives up.


    She can be unbridled coquetry in tianchangsheng, but she is still very afraid of this dignified father.


    They came to the study. After Tian Honghui closed the door, Tian Changsheng couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the matter? Did Han 3000 not forgive the Xie family? "


    If Han 3000 has a problem with the Xie family and wants to destroy the Xie family, even if it will cause some damage to the Tian family in disguise, tianchangsheng will do what Han 3000 means.


    Today, Han 3000 occupies a very important position in Tianjia, especially in tianchangsheng''s heart. As long as Han 3000''s requirements are met, tianchangsheng will do whatever it takes.


    "Dad, do you know a man named Han Yan?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "Han Yan? I haven''t heard of it. " Tianchangsheng frowned and said.


    "Does the Han family really have only two sons and no daughters?" Tian Honghui continued.


    "Yes." Tian Changsheng said in a positive tone: "when the twins were born, they caused a sensation in Yanjing. The people who visited the hospital in those years were like crucian carp crossing the river. No one didn''t know."


    Tian Honghui does not understand shaking his head, since the Han family has no daughter, where does Han Yan come from?


    Tianhonghui told tianchangsheng exactly what happened at the wedding. Tianchangsheng felt very strange after listening to it.


    "Han Yan, if it wasn''t for her family, she couldn''t have been so arrogant." Tianchang Sheng is full of doubts, and is very puzzled about Han Yan''s identity.


    "I can see that Han 3000 is afraid of her." Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng rubs his temple and thinks for a long time, recalling all the information he knows about Han''s family, but except for the twins, there is no impression of Han Yan.


    "Is it an illegitimate child?" Tianchangsheng doubted, but after saying this, he denied himself: "it''s impossible. If it''s just an illegitimate daughter, what qualification does she have to treat Han 3000 as a waste? Even if Han 3000 is the abandoned son of the family, she is not qualified to compete with Han 3000 for the family as a daughter while Han Jun is in prison. "


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter who she is to us. What matters is how we should choose now." Tian Honghui said that this is the purpose of his anxious home.


    There is no need to study who Han Yan is. For the Tian family, they only need to know that this woman is not simple. The confrontation between Han Yan and Han 3000 is not at a disadvantage. Then the Tian family will face a life and death decision.


    Continue to stand in line Han 3000, or as soon as possible out of this matter, to avoid being affected by the fish pond.


    How can Tian Changsheng not know what Tian Honghui said, but without knowing Han Yan''s identity, he has no basis to make a decision.


    "Dad, I say a bad word. Although Han Yan is a woman, I feel that her momentum and self-confidence are stronger than Han 3000." Tian Honghui reminds a way.


    "I know what you want to say, but as far as I know, Han 3000 can do anything to protect Su Yingxia. His fall means Su Yingxia''s fall. How can he allow this kind of thing to happen?" Tianchangsheng said that he understood the meaning of tianhonghui. Tianhonghui didn''t want to take too much risk. In this case, it was the wisest choice to retreat bravely.


    But whether they can really retreat is unknown, but one thing is certain, that is, once they retreat, their relationship with Han 3000 will break.


    "You still want to believe him?" Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t nod his head easily, but his expression was extremely serious and dignified, because this decision decided the future of Tianjia, whether it was life or death, just in one thought.


    Tianhonghui is not worried, waiting for the answer of tianchangsheng quietly. He knows that such a decision is very difficult for tianchangsheng.


    After a long time, tianhonghui stood up and said to tianchangsheng with a smile, "Han 3000 is tianlinger''s brother, isn''t he?"


    Tian Honghui sighed. Although Tian Changsheng didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of his words was very obvious.


    "Dad, no matter what decision you make, I''ll support you." Tian Honghui said.


    "In this immortal fight, we just need to stand behind Han 3000 and watch quietly." With that, tianchangsheng showed a wry smile and continued: "in the eyes of Yuncheng people, Tianjia is already an unattainable existence, a figure standing on the top of the mountain, but only we know that this position is just the foot of a higher mountain."¡° Who said no Tian Honghui sighed helplessly. In such a big China, Cloud City is just a small place, not to mention the whole world. In the eyes of those more powerful people, the glory of Tian family is nothing. After Han 3000 returns home, he locks himself in his room. Facing Han Yan and the whole Korean family in the United States behind her, Han 3000 feels powerless for the first time. He is used to controlling the situation, but now he has lost the control. He knows that the Korean family in the United States will invest a lot of capital in Yuncheng and even the whole China. In the eyes of ordinary people, he holds 10 billion yuan of assets, which is an unimaginable astronomical figure. However, for the Korean family in the United States, 10 billion yuan is just a drop in the bucket. With this huge amount of capital, Han 3000 has no chance to resist. Su''s company, which has just sprung up, is likely to collapse in an instant, and he can only watch it happen. In the living room, Jiang LAN is still a indifferent expression. She doesn''t realize Han 3000''s worry at all¡° He''s just like he was when he first came into our Su''s house. He''s so weak that he didn''t even dare to say a word. He''s afraid of a woman. It''s too shameful. " Jiang Lan said disdainfully. Although Su Yingxia can''t understand Han 3000''s mood, she knows that Han Yan is hard to deal with because she can make Han 3000 so serious. In the face of Jiang LAN a look down on Han 3000 attitude, Su Yingxia blame said: "Mom, what time, you still have the mood to say sarcastic."¡° What is sarcastic talk? I didn''t say sarcastic talk. I was just angry. It''s time for him to show his masculinity. How can he be afraid of a woman? " Jiang Lan light said¡° You think Han Yan is too simple. Are Jiang Fu''s people powerful enough? Have Han 3000 ever been afraid of them? There must be a reason why han 3000 is so worried this time. " Su Yingxia said. People''s square this thing let Jiang LAN mercilessly amazing, she did not expect this thing will end with Jiang Fu and others kneel down bankrupt, this shows Han 3000''s strength. But since he is so powerful, it''s easier to deal with a woman? With Jiang Lan''s pattern, she can only think of the situation of Yuncheng. She thinks that Yuncheng belongs to Tianjia, and Han 3000 has such a good relationship with Tianjia that it''s easy to defeat an outsider. She doesn''t think of the power behind Han Yan, and she can''t imagine what the world outside Yuncheng is like. This is called long hair and short insight. What she thought in her heart was extremely ridiculous¡° What''s the reason? Maybe he just can''t bear to see Han Yan look beautiful. Welcome summer, you have to look after him. If he''s cheating, you have to let him get out of the house. " Jiang Lan said disdainfully. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 345

    Su Yingxia heard Jiang Lan''s words, instant hair, all this time, Jiang Lan thought is to let Han 3000 clean body unexpectedly, it seems that in her eyes, only money, nothing else.


    "Mom, how can you think that 3000 is trying to solve the problem, but how do you want him to get out of the house?" Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    In the face of Su Yingxia''s angry attitude, Jiang Lansi didn''t care at all. She said, "I''m just in case. Who knows what''s going on in his mind? My good daughter, don''t trust men too easily. There are no bad men in the world."


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, and her scalp became numb. She knew what kind of man Han 3000 was.


    There are few men in the world who are not lustful, but this line depends on whether they can control themselves.


    Su Yingxia believes that even if Han 3000 has a lustful side, he can well control this boundary.


    "Mom, I warn you, don''t say that again." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Jiang Lan was not happy for a long time and said, "I''m your mother. Do you talk to me in this tone and warn me?"


    "Even if you are my mother, you can''t slander 3000 like this." Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN like a torch.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s tough attitude, Jiang LAN didn''t dare to fight too much. He just said, "I''m for your own good. If you want to listen to me, please."


    Su Yingxia smiles calmly. It''s always this sentence for you. I don''t know how many people are bound by these four words. When they say this sentence, haven''t they considered each other''s feelings?


    "You elders are willing to use these four words to interfere in other people''s lives, and you still have a strong sense." Su Yingxia disdains the way.


    "Can''t it be for your own good?" Jiang Lansheng.


    "Don''t you know whether it''s for my good or for your control?" Su Yingxia retorted.


    This makes Jiang LAN do not know how to refute, even she does not know, what she did, is to meet the control, or really for Su Yingxia.


    In the room, Han 3000, racking his brains, suddenly received a phone call.


    Looking at the caller ID, Han 3000''s first idea is to hang up, he is now in a mess, but not in the mood to deal with these peach blossom.


    But after thinking about it, Han still pressed the answer button.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 asked.


    The phone call is from Qi Yiyun. Under Donghao''s investigation at all costs, she now knows Han 3000''s identity.


    "I''m at Kaiwei hotel. I want to meet you." Although the image of Qi Yiyun now Han Yan and Han Feng may not be able to recognize, but for the sake of insurance, Qi Yiyun still changed the place to live.


    "I''m not interested in you." Han 3000 light said.


    "I know." Qi Yiyun laughs miserably. With her beauty, she has been rejected by Han 3000 several times. Her inner injury is very serious. But now the situation is not certain. She doesn''t have to get Han 3000. As long as she can cooperate with Han 3000, the Qi family''s troubles can be solved.


    "Since you know, don''t contact me in the future. I don''t want to make su Yingxia sad." Han 3000 said.


    "Han Yan just returned home for you. Although I don''t know why, you, the abandoned son of the Han family, are now facing great trouble, and I can be your helper." Qi Yiyun said.


    This makes Han 3000 frown. Qi Yiyun can say the four words "abandoned son of Han family", which shows that she already knows her identity. It''s not common for people to investigate this.


    For Qi Yiyun''s identity, Han Sanqian has doubts, but who she is, Han Sanqian can''t determine.


    "Why are you helping me?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''ll wait for you. When I come, I''ll tell you everything." Qi Yiyun finished and hung up.


    Han 3000, holding the phone, hesitates. This may be a good opportunity to find a way, but Qi Yiyun can never simply help him, which Han 3000 is very sure.


    When walking out of the room, Han 3000 makes a decision to meet Qi Yiyun. No matter what she wants to do, at least Han 3000 can know her identity.


    "I''ll go out." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nervously goes to Han 3000 and asks, "is something wrong?"


    "No, I''m going to meet a friend. Don''t worry." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 is comforting her. If she can make Han 3000 so serious, how can it be that nothing has happened.


    But as a woman, what she can do now is to support Han 3000 behind his back.


    "Be careful." Su Yingxia said.


    "When I get back, I''ll finish my meal." Han 3000 laughs.


    Han three thousand feet just go out, Jiang Lan said: "you can be careful, maybe he is going to the hotel and who private meeting."


    Su Yingxia glared at Jiang LAN and said, "Mom, do you have to try to destroy our feelings?"¡° I just want to wake you up. I don''t want you to be broke. " Jiang lanli straight gas strong said. Su Yingxia sighed helplessly and argued with Jiang Lan that this kind of problem really gave her a headache. Han 3000 drives to Kaiwei hotel. There is a man standing at the door. His familiar appearance and figure make Han 3000 feel shocked. Isn''t this the guy who put knife 12 into the hospital in the ring? Why is he here¡° Long time no see. " Dong Hao walks to Han 3000 with a cold face. As long as he wants to, an idea can kill Han 3000, but he can''t do it¡° I didn''t expect that you were Qi Yiyun''s subordinate. I was shocked. " Han 3000 said. Originally, he had a certain guess about Qi Yiyun''s identity, but now, Donghao''s appearance completely broke Han 3000''s imagination. Obviously, Qi Yiyun is more powerful than he thought, and more than a little bit¡° Miss, don''t let me touch you, otherwise you would have died in my hands. " Donghao said coldly. Han 3000 nodded and did not deny that he was able to put Dao 12 into the hospital. It was easy to kill him¡° But you dare not, lead the way. " Han 3000 light said. Donghao clenches his fist in an instant. Han 3000 ignores his attitude and is full of naked provocation. He wants to kill Han 3000 with one punch, but as Han 3000 says, he dare not do it¡° Don''t put on airs. Since you dare not do something, why struggle? " Han continued. Donghao snorted coldly and said, "sooner or later, I will find a chance to kill you."¡° Do you like her? So I''m not reconciled to her throwing herself at me? " Han 3000 deliberately angers Dong Hao. Donghao''s intention of killing emerged, gritting his teeth and saying, "Miss, I didn''t throw myself in your arms. It''s just that you are valuable." Hearing this, Han 3000 laughed and said, "she just wanted to use me." Donghao a Leng, hate almost bite broken after slot teeth, this just understand why han 3000 deliberately stimulate him. If you let Qi Yiyun know that he said such a thing, Qi Yiyun will never forgive him¡° It''s just my own guess. It''s nothing to do with miss Donghao said. Han Sanqian smiles and walks into the hotel. In the elevator, Dong Hao mentioned what happened just now and said, "I hope you didn''t take my random guess seriously." Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and said, "haven''t you heard the saying that the more you describe, the darker it is? The more you explain, the more guilty you are. "¡° I''m not guilty. I just don''t want you to misunderstand miss Donghao said¡° Don''t worry, I didn''t misunderstand her, because I believe you are telling the truth. " Han 3000 said that he felt quite relaxed when talking to such a person who only had force value and had no intelligence. Although Dong Hao could kill him with one move, in terms of scheming, Han 3000 could play Dong Hao around at will. Donghao''s mood now is that he can''t vent his anger by killing Han 3000 a thousand times, but he can''t do it. When the elevator reached Qi Yiyun''s floor, Dong Hao said, "miss is in the room at the end of the corridor. Go by yourself."¡° Don''t worry. Even if you don''t go, I''ll tell Qi Yiyun what I just said. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 346

    In the room, Qi Yiyun, who specially painted light makeup and put on a skirt, paced back and forth, and kept looking in the mirror in the bathroom. Qi Yiyun, who was always very confident about his appearance, was very nervous at this time.


    It''s not the first time that she meets Han 3000, but the mood of every meeting makes Qi Yiyun feel like an ugly daughter-in-law meeting her in-law, like a fawn bumping into her heart.


    When she heard the door stop footsteps, the whole person''s nerves are taut up, the doorbell rings, it is to let her some stay.


    Standing at the door, after taking a deep breath, Qi Yiyun opened the door.


    Han 3000 cold eyes without any emotion, into the room.


    Qi Yiyun breathes heavily, and the girl is happy with her own appearance. She specially makes up for her, but she can''t let Han Sanqian take a look at it. Although this is the situation she could have expected, the real occurrence still makes her feel a little unacceptable.


    "Can''t you even look at me?" Qi Yiyun refuses to accept that she has no feelings for Han 3000, but she thinks that her elaborate dress should at least be recognized by Han 3000''s eyes. For her, such disregard is tantamount to insulting.


    "Just tell me what you want to do with me." Han 3000 light said.


    Qi Yiyun frowned and said, "I didn''t use you. I just want to cooperate with you."


    Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa. He just takes a look at Qi Yiyun. He has to admit that her figure and beauty are very attractive to men, but for Han 3000, she is just a beautiful woman, that''s all.


    In Han 3000''s heart, no one can compare with Su Yingxia''s status. The relationship between him and Su Yingxia is not due to Su Yingxia''s beauty, but the pain they have suffered for each other in the past three years.


    How can Han 3000 shake Su Yingxia''s feelings because Qi Yiyun is beautiful?


    "Your men have made it very clear. You don''t have to quibble." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s face suddenly sank down, biting his teeth and said: "what did he say?"


    "He said that you didn''t like me, but wanted to use me. But you don''t have to blame him. I beat around the Bush to get it. Although he is very good at it, he still lacks some brain." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun knows that Donghao doesn''t want her to get too close to Han 3000 all the time, but Qi Yiyun also believes that Donghao never dares to say these words casually. It must be Han 3000''s stratagem that makes Donghao speak out unprepared.


    "Yes, I did want to use you before, but now we have common enemies, so we can cooperate." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Common enemy?" Han 3000 said, "is your so-called common enemy Han Yan?"


    "It''s the whole country." Qi Yiyun said.


    "It seems that your family is in the United States. It''s not a simple business, is it?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that the investigation of Qi Yiyun''s identity in Yuncheng shows no flaw, which shows that they are deeply hidden, and the deeper they are hidden, the more she is not simple.


    "It''s true that the Qi family has a great influence in the Chinese community in the United States, and even has some relations with the royal family. However, compared with the Han family, there is still a big gap." Qi Yiyun explained.


    "Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao are really miserable when they are cheated by you. I heard from Yingxia that they spent both of them when you had no money at school." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s just that they mistook me for having no money. I never said I had no money." Qi Yiyun said that during school, she ate very little, but this is what she likes, but Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao misunderstood it as thrift, so they often buy some delicious food for her, although these food are finally poured into the garbage can, but Qi Yiyun still keeps this feeling in mind.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s appearance, Qi Yiyun would never destroy their relationship.


    In fact, there is a problem that Qi Yiyun has thought about for a long time. When she and Han 3000 have a common enemy, she doesn''t have to destroy the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. As long as she reaches a cooperative relationship with Han 3000, then Qi''s troubles can be solved by Han 3000.


    However, an excellent man is placed in front of her. For Qi Yiyun, who has strict selection criteria, she still can''t give up Han 3000. Even if she doesn''t love him now, one day, Qi Yiyun feels that she will fall in love with the man in front of her, and the sisterhood relationship between her and Su Yingxia is doomed to be fragmented.


    "What''s the Han family against you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The Han family is just a helper to the Qi family''s enemies, but if we can solve the problems of the Han family and the Qi family''s opponents, we can''t be afraid. Although I don''t know why Han Yan came to you, they will definitely ask you too much from the Korean family of the United States I know." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "it''s more than excessive. It''s just unreasonable. They asked me to change my surname. How can I agree to this kind of overbearing request."


    Qi Yiyun looks shocked, she guessed countless possibilities, but never thought that the Han family would be such a request.


    There are so many people with Han surnames in the world. Can they bully everyone to change their surnames¡° Because you are related to the Han family, are they afraid of your disgrace? " Although this is an absurd reason, Qi Yiyun can''t think of any other reasons¡° Not bad. " Han 3000 nodded his head and said, "but the Han family in Yanjing has long forgotten this matter. They have never thought of adhering to the relationship between the Korean family and the United States. They don''t know why they made such a decision this time." This is something Han 3000 has not figured out. After all, it has been many years since his grandfather returned to China, and he has never had contact with the Korean family in the United States. He knows that there must be some reason, but Han 3000 can''t figure out what it is¡° Have you ever thought that this has something to do with your brother? " Qi Yiyun said¡° It seems that you have a deep understanding of the Han family. You can find it out in such a short time. Isn''t it cheap? " Han 3000 laughs¡° As far as I''m concerned, as long as I can get the Qi family through this crisis, I will not hesitate to spend any more money. " Qi Yiyun''s eyes firmly said that she had never done anything for the Qi family, but this time, since she helped the family to resist the responsibility, she must finish it¡° If it''s him, it will involve another person. After all, he is still in prison, and these things can''t be accomplished by him. " Han Sanqian said that Shen Weng really has a great possibility to do so, and Han Sanqian had thought about it before, but he didn''t think it was Shen Weng who did it because he didn''t see that Han Jun could get any benefit from it. Is it true that if the Korean family of the United States does not pay attention to him, they will pay attention to Han Jun? This is obviously impossible¡° It seems that your brother is more popular than you. Even if your grandmother died, someone would like to help him Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 nodded his head undeniably. All along, Han Jun''s status is higher than him. He is like an orphan who has been released. Even if he lives in the Han family''s compound, no one will pay attention to him. Even the servants in his family will gossip behind his back, saying that his young master is a waste. He will not be promising in the future, or even be driven out of the Han family¡° But he can''t get any benefit by doing so. " Han 3000 doubts a way. Qi Yiyun''s smiling face is even more beautiful and moving. He goes to Han 3000 and sits down. His slender and white legs are put together with each other, and his feet are on crystal heels, which makes the curve extremely sexy¡° Some people don''t want to get what they want, but to see what you lose. They can''t get good, but they can see that you lose a lot. Isn''t that a good thing for them? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. This sentence can be regarded as a complete wake-up call for Han 3000. The problems he has been grappling with can be solved easily. Moreover, this statement can absolutely be established. With Shen Weng''s and Han Jun''s personalities, they can do nothing wrong. As long as he has lost what he has now, Shen Weng still has the ability to let Han Jun make a comeback, and Han 3000 knows that Shen Weng''s biggest purpose is to help Nangong Qianqiu get revenge. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 347

    "Well, do you want to cooperate with me?" Qi Yiyun sees Han 3000 meditate not language, open mouth asks a way.


    Han 3000 suddenly stood up, went to the window and said faintly, "I don''t want Yingxia to be sad. Since the United States and the Korean family are also your enemies, it''s not impossible to cooperate, but you should remember that under no circumstances can you make su Yingxia sad. Otherwise, I will never let you go."


    Listening to Han 3000''s harsh voice, Qi Yiyun has a little pain in his heart.


    Just for Su Yingxia?


    "Can''t I have some weight in your heart? Do you know how many men will like me? For them, it''s lucky to be able to kiss each other. Now, this opportunity is in front of you." Qi Yiyun said reluctantly.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "you are really beautiful. Beauty can move most men, but I am an exception. My love has been given to Yingxia. In this life, I will never be attracted to other women again."


    After that, Han 3000 left the room.


    Qi Yiyun sat on the sofa with pale face and covered her chest with pain. This kind of merciless refusal should not happen to her. After she took off her glasses, she surprised the world. But she never thought that Han 3000 didn''t care about it.


    "Dad said that the more difficult it is to cross the peak, the more sense of achievement it will be after crossing it. Han 3000, I don''t believe you can really be unmoved. You are just a common man." Qi Yiyun gritted his teeth and said to himself that he was obviously not reconciled to this matter and had no intention of giving up.


    At this time, Donghao pushes the door, Qi Yiyun suddenly raises his head and looks at Donghao coldly.


    Donghao lowered his head for the first time and explained, "Miss, I accidentally let slip. If you want to blame me, Donghao has no complaints."


    "This is my last warning to you, or you''ll go back to the United States." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Yes."


    For the next half a month, Han 3000 accompanied Su Yingxia to run in the morning every day and picked Su Yingxia up and down to work. Everything seemed calm, but Han 3000 knew that it was just the peace before the storm.


    During this period of time, the peninsula hotel is very popular. Every day, there are countless luxury cars parked at the door. They all come to see Han Yan, and even some people in the city Bureau. But no one knows what they have talked about.


    One day half a month later, a big news smashed the calm cloud city into waves.


    The east of the city will build a new urban area, not corresponding to the west of the city, but competing with each other. The investment will far exceed the west of the city. For a small Cloud City, one of the two new urban areas will become a stepping stone.


    Han Yan, as the chairman of Han''s group, will make a public speech to promote the development of the whole cloud city with the help of Han''s family. Within five years, the living standard of Cloud City will be greatly improved. For a time, Han Yan has become the target of the masses in Cloud City, and even many people regard Han Yan as their faith.


    Weak water real estate, Han 3000 faces appear in Zhong Liang''s office.


    Although he had expected that Han Yan would intervene in the situation of Cloud City, he did not expect that Han Yan would be so aggressive.


    The new urban area in the east of the city is only at the stage of area planning, but it has been supported by almost the whole Cloud City. No matter ordinary people, businesses, or official personnel, they are now involved in this matter, and the momentum is totally incomparable in the west of the city.


    "Young master, on the construction site in the west of the city, even many workers have run away. What should we do now?" Zhong Liang asks Han 3000.


    "Stop construction, stop loss in time." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Liang was shocked that the investment in Chengxi project was already huge. If the project was shut down at this time, all the losses would be irreparable.


    "Young master, are we going to give up Zhong Liang said.


    "This is just their initial investment. Next, there will be a lot of capital flowing into cloud city. With the funds I have now, I can''t compete with her at all." Han 3000 took a deep breath. This is the power of money. He doesn''t want to admit it. No matter how many means he has to turn the tide, any strategy will be weak when capital keeps entering the market.


    No matter the ordinary people or the businessmen, they can only see the benefits, and the east of the city can bring them greater benefits. Who will pay attention to the west of the city?


    More importantly, even the official attitude is now more willing to support Chengdong, which makes Han 3000 have no choice at all.


    Zhong Liang gritted his teeth and said: "this Han group is like a magic weapon, coming to us on purpose."


    "Her appearance, itself is aimed at me, now I can only take a step to see a step." It''s not that Han Sanqian didn''t think of a way, nor did he want to be in such a passive situation, but that he didn''t have any way to solve the present predicament.


    Money is just a series of unimportant figures for him, but this sentence is only used in his life. Now what he is facing is the overwhelming pressure of the business community, and this money seems to be a little insignificant.


    The Korean family in the United States has a long history. How can it turn the tide with the billions in his hands? At this time, the door of the office was pushed open. Jiaoqiao''s secretary came in with a flustered look and said to Zhong Liang, "brother Zhong, there''s a woman named Han Yan who wants to see you." Hearing the name, Zhong Liang is even more furious, just want to say no see, Han Yan has gone to the office, with Han Feng and Han Qing. Han Feng looks like a dandy. He wants to walk like a crab¡° Except Han 3000, get out of here. " Han Feng said arrogantly. Zhong Liang takes a look at Han 3000. He won''t listen to Han Feng unless Han 3000 asks him to go out. Han 3000 looks at the Secretary and signals her to leave first, but Zhong Liang is left by Han 3000¡° Can''t you understand people? I want you out of here. " Han Feng looks at Zhong Liang coldly and says¡° If you try barking, maybe he can understand Han 3000 light said¡° Trash, you call me a dog Han Feng looks at Han 3000 coldly¡° I didn''t say that, but if you''re willing to admit it, of course I don''t mind Han 3000 said calmly. Han Yan stops Han Feng, who wants to be angry. The noble lady''s temperament is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. She says to Han 3000, "Han 3000, you still have a chance. My request is very simple. I want all Chinese people to know that you don''t deserve Han from now on, whether you are on TV or on the Internet."¡° Han Yan, why do you think I will promise you? " Han 3000 said¡° Now that I have controlled the situation of Cloud City, do you still have room for resistance? " Han Yan said with a smile, her eyes full of contempt, and now it''s just the first step for her to deal with Han 3000. Before the real capital appears, Han 3000 has no power to fight. In Han Yan''s eyes, Han 3000 has no choice but to surrender¡° We have more time to play. " Han 3000 said. Han Yan''s eyes are cold. The reason why she comes to Han 3000 is that she doesn''t want to spend too much time in China. The Chengdong project, even if it costs a lot of money to invite more people, will take at least two years to complete. If she is allowed to stay in China for two years, she will collapse. This kind of garbage place, breathing more air, Han Yan feels that it is harmful to her¡° What do you play with me? Do you have such strength? Even if you can inherit all the assets of the Han family, in my eyes, it''s just a pile of pocket money. " Han Yan said disdainfully¡° Trash, do you know what real money is? You don''t think there are hundreds of millions of rich people. " Han Feng disdains to laugh at Han 3000. Han Qing also said: "master Feng, he is a man of no insight. Let alone hundreds of millions, even tens of millions are a lot for him." Han Feng light smile, deliberately asked Han Qing: "Xiaoqing, I bought the island last time how much money?"¡° Master Feng, it''s only 1.3 billion. " Han Qing said with a smile. Han Feng looks at Han 3000 with an eyebrow and says, "waste, do you have such strength?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 348

    "How can waste have strength? Master Feng, you are really joking." Han Qing covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Han Feng nodded his head and said, "it''s true. How could I ask such a stupid question?"


    "Han 3000, this is the last chance I give you. I hope you can think clearly, otherwise, you won''t have a way to live." Han Yan said that when she came to Yuncheng, she didn''t want to force Han 3000 to die. For Han Yan, she would not have a sense of achievement, either. It''s Han Yan''s demand to finish this thing as soon as possible and leave China.


    But if Han 3000 has to be hard, Han Yan doesn''t mind giving her some blood lessons.


    Watching the three leave the office, Han sank his fist on the desk.


    Solid wood desk because of the huge force of a tremor, the desktop is a number of cracks.


    Zhong conscience surprised, but he went to pick and buy the desk himself, and it was smashed out of the crack by the young master. How powerful it must be!


    "Young master, they are so hateful. Do you need to deal with them in other ways?" Zhong Liang said with gnashing teeth.


    Zhong Liang''s meaning, Han 3000 is very clear, but even Qi Yiyun has Donghao around him, how can Han Yan not? So Han Sanqian gave up this idea for a long time. He was afraid that doing so would affect Su Yingxia''s safety.


    "Do as I say, the city will shut down." Finish saying, Han 3000 looked at the time, almost have to pick up Su Yingxia off work.


    When Han 3000 left, Zhong Liang felt the crack on his desk and was frightened. If he hit someone, he would not die.


    What has he experienced these years when he is regarded as a waste by the Han family?


    "Young master, I hope you can survive this. After so many years of forbearance, even I don''t want to see it go to waste." Zhong Liang said silently.


    When he comes to the downstairs of Su''s company, Han 3000, as usual, after parking the car, leans on the side of the car to smoke. Because Su Yingxia is afraid of the smell of smoke, when he smokes, he will try to avoid Su Yingxia and never leave any smoke in the car.


    After a look at the buffet, Han 3000 has lost a place to pass the time since Mo Yang was not the boss. Whenever this happens, Han 3000 is a little regretful. If Mo Yang is not allowed to come back, at least he can have someone to chat with him, so he won''t be so boring.


    Seeing Su Yingxia coming out of the company, Han 3000 quickly threw away his cigarette ends, took a few breaths, patted his clothes, and tried to get rid of the smell of smoke.


    "Well, nothing happened in the company today?" After getting on the bus, Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia and Yu Guang secretly looked at Han 3000 and said, "the company is nothing, but now the situation in Yuncheng is a bit frightening. Han''s group is threatening. I''m afraid the project in the west of the city will be cut off. Does your classmate know about it?"


    When it comes to classmates, Han 3000 has a headache, because the legendary classmate is himself. He hasn''t figured out how to explain this to Su Yingxia.


    "Well... Let''s talk about it at home." Han 3000 said.


    Back at the hillside villa, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are both in the living room, which is unusual. Since their family has money, Jiang LAN is still playing cards outside at this time, but Su Guoyao has already made an appointment to have a drink.


    "Ma, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yingxia asks Jiang LAN.


    "Han''s group is making so much trouble. My mother is so upset that she doesn''t even have the mind to play mahjong. Han 3000, you should think of a way to deal with Han Yan. Don''t disturb our family." Jiang Lan said to Han 3000, with a trace of blame in his tone, as if Han 3000 had done something wrong in this matter.


    "3000, who is Han Yan? How can she be so rich?" Su Guoyao asked.


    These two people''s worries are very selfish. They are just afraid of affecting their existing life. As for what Han 3000 is facing, they don''t care at all.


    "Han Yan came back from the United States. The Han family of the United States has a hundred years of history, and there are so many assets of the Han family that you can''t imagine." Han 3000 said.


    "If you can''t deal with it, go to find a helper. Isn''t the west of the city a weak water real estate project? You should hurry to find Zhong Liang to add up. Isn''t the weak water real estate not afraid of the impact on the west of the city?" Jiang LAN stares at Han 3000 and complains that Han 3000 is not good at his work. He can''t even think of such a way.


    Han Sanqian looks at Su Yingxia with a bitter smile. It seems that it''s time to tell Su Yingxia the lie. If he continues to hide it, I''m afraid there won''t be another chance to confess it.


    "Welcome summer, in fact... In fact, I am the boss behind the weak water property." Han 3000 said.


    "What


    "What


    Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao stand up from the sofa and look at Han 3000 strangely.


    Weak water property is Han 3000!


    That is to say, before the weak water real estate, Su Yingxia had to be the person in charge. In fact, it was Han 3000 who arranged it secretly.


    Jiang LAN always thinks that Su Yingxia is excellent, so he is valued by Zhong Liang. He even thinks that Han 3000 has more capital to eat soft food in the future, and has more dislike for Han 3000.


    But now, this idea gives Jiang LAN a slap in the face. What she thought was a joke. In her eyes, the man who ate soft food controlled all this early. Is this man responsible for all the changes in the Su family¡° Are you kidding? How can weak water property be your company Jiang LAN does not want to believe said. Su Guoyao has the same attitude. After so many years in the Su family, he suddenly becomes the boss behind the scenes of a big company. How can he believe that¡° Han 3000, don''t talk nonsense. Isn''t the weak water property owned by the Han family in Yanjing? What does it have to do with you? " When this sentence was uttered, Su Guoyao was completely stunned. The strong shock in his eyes made his eyes slightly protrude. Yanjing Han family, Han 3000! A crazy idea was born in Su Guoyao''s mind, so that in an instant, Su Guoyao had goose bumps¡° You... You, you are not from the Han family in Yanjing Su Guotao felt his scalp numb and his legs soft¡° The reason why the woman named Shi Jing gave the bride price to Ying Xia was that it belonged to her? " At this time, Jiang Lan also wants to understand some things. In the past, she thought Shi Jingcai was generous, so she didn''t care about the money, so she gave it to Su Yingxia. But now that she knows the truth, Jiang Lan''s world outlook is about to be overturned¡° Not bad. " Han 3000 nodded and admitted. Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao collapsed on the sofa at the same time. The young master of the Han family in Yanjing, who had been their son-in-law for several years, was scolded by them, humiliated and looked down upon by them. The past was like a running lantern in their minds. Jiang LAN at this moment, finally feel what is called fright, she knows, Han 3000 if you want to care about all this with her, her grave grass may be two meters high. Han 3000 didn''t take a look at the two people''s reaction. His eyes were always on Su Yingxia, because in his world, only Su Yingxia was worth caring about, and it didn''t matter what other people thought of him. However, to Han 3000''s surprise, Su Yingxia didn''t react as much as Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao did. On the contrary, he seemed very calm¡° In fact, I have guessed this possibility for a long time. " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° Why? When did I show my feet? " Han 3000 did not understand¡° My ability, how can I let the weak water real estate take a fancy to it, and with my position in the Su family, I can''t afford the position of person in charge. Su Haichao is more qualified than me, and your classmates never show up. More importantly, the company name of the weak water real estate. " Su Ying Xia Dun, continue to say: "weak water 3000, right?" Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. He thought he was hiding well enough. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia could guess it, which made him unexpected. He said: "weak water 3000, only marry Yingxia." In Han 3000''s opinion, Su Yingxia should be moved at this time, but in fact it is not so. Su Yingxia goes to Han 3000, grabs Han 3000''s ear, and says: "let you cheat me, and tell me you are a classmate." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 349

    Han 3000 cries out in pain. Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao on the sofa are frightened.


    In the past, if they didn''t know Han 3000''s identity, they would like to see this scene. But now, knowing Han 3000''s identity, Su Yingxia''s behavior gives them a sense of panic.


    This is the young master of the Han family. How can he pick his ear casually!


    Jiang LAN quickly went to Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, what are you doing? Let go. He is the young master of the Han family."


    Su Yingxia didn''t let go, but he didn''t use too much strength. He said, "what about the young master of the Han family? Isn''t he my husband?"


    This sentence makes Jiang LAN a Leng. Yes, although he is the young master of the Han family, he is also su Yingxia''s husband and her son-in-law!


    The couple flirted with each other. What did she do with them.


    Back on the sofa with a smile, Jiang LAN is not so nervous and afraid. She is very happy that Han 3000 has changed from a waste image to a young master of the Han family. For her, this is something worth showing off.


    If the sisters knew, they would be scared?


    Jiang LAN can''t wait to see the expression of those sisters after they know Han 3000''s real identity.


    "You know what''s wrong?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    In this case, Han 3000 how dare not admit his mistake, repeatedly said: "know, know wrong."


    Su Yingxia released Han 3000 in a puffy way, just like a frog when he was singing.


    "Who is this Han Yan? Since you are the young master of the Han family, why does she aim at you?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Han Yan is also a member of the Korean family, but she is from the Korean family in the United States. After my great grandfather came back to China from the United States, he broke off his relationship with the Korean family in the United States. I don''t know exactly what happened. I only know that my great grandfather wanted to go back to China for development, but she didn''t get recognition from others. So now, the Korean family in the United States regards Yanjing as a branch of the family." Han explained.


    "The two families have not contacted each other for decades. This time, for some special reasons, Han Yan returned to China and dealt with me for a very absurd reason." Han continued.


    "How ridiculous is that?" Su Yingxia asked curiously.


    "It''s so ridiculous that I''m afraid you won''t believe it. The Korean family in the United States is afraid that I will disgrace them, so they want me to change my name." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that the Korean family in the United States was so overbearing that he had to deprive Han 3000 of his surname?


    "Is that the only reason?" Su Yingxia said.


    "It''s hard to believe, but it is." Han 3000 said that there are some reasons for his granddad, but it has been for decades, so whether they have any other ideas is unknown to Han 3000.


    Su yingxiadun time became gnashing his teeth up, indignant said: "they really think of themselves as what people, why even your last name what all have to do with them?"


    Feeling Su Yingxia''s feeling of fighting against injustice for himself, Han 3000''s mouth unconsciously appears a smile. No matter how big the storm is, as long as Su Yingxia''s support, Han 3000 will have the courage to fight against all the troubles.


    "Han 3000, you are the young master of the Han family in Yanjing. Isn''t it easy to deal with them?" Su Guoyao asked.


    "Dad, Yanjing Han family is very powerful in your eyes, but for American Han family, it''s nothing. American Han family has a hundred years'' foundation outside. Yanjing Han family can''t compare in terms of social power and money power. All the assets of Yanjing Han family are just a drop in the bucket for American Han family." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao was stunned again. Although he didn''t know much about the Han family in Yanjing, the Han family was also a very famous family in Yanjing. There was such a big gap between him and the Han family in America!


    "How much does that cost?" Jiang LAN exposed the side of his money fan again, can''t help asking.


    "I''m afraid they don''t even know how much money they have." Han Sanqian said with a bitter smile that all along, he thought money was not very important, but now, Han Sanqian realized the importance of money, especially when he wanted to bear some resistance, money was the most intuitive and powerful weapon.


    Jiang LAN unconsciously swallowed saliva, money to their own do not know, this must be a kind of what kind of feeling!


    "Are you not qualified to deal with Han Yan now?" After the surprise, Jiang LAN began to worry about herself. At the same time, she suddenly felt that the identity of the young master of the Han family was nothing. After all, whether he could continue to be the young master was still unknown.


    Han 3000 is very clear about Jiang Lan''s emotional changes, but he has been used to what kind of person Jiang LAN is these years, so he doesn''t have much resistance.


    "In the present situation, there is really no good way." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN face suddenly cold down, stood up and said: "I first go back to the room to rest."


    "Mom, I hope you can keep my identity secret. Don''t tell anyone." Han Sanqian reminds Jiang Lan that he has enemies in Yanjing in addition to the Korean family in the United States. Although Han Sanqian is not sure whether the other party knows his existence now, if he can keep it secret, Han Sanqian will try not to let his identity out, otherwise he will face more pressure. Can let Han Tianyang feign death, and quietly take Han Tianyang away, the other side is not a simple family¡° It''s not a long face thing. Who can I tell? " Jiang Lan said in a flat tone¡° I''ll go back to my room first Su Guoyao followed him up the stairs. Su Yingxia went to Han 3000, took his hand and said, "don''t give them the same insight."¡° Of course I won''t, but I''m a little worried that mom will tell me who I am Han 3000 worried said¡° What does it matter? " Su Yingxia doesn''t understand. In her opinion, in this situation, Han 3000 doesn''t have to hide his identity. As a young master of the Han family, he may be able to give some deterrent to the merchants in Yuncheng, which will make them dare not stand in line too rashly. This is a good thing¡° Because the Han family has enemies, once they know my identity, I will face more troubles. " Han explained. Hearing this, Su Yingxia became nervous. She didn''t want to happen anything that might threaten Han 3000. She said, "I''ll remind her later to stop talking."¡° Want to hear a story? It''s a long, boring story Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Su Yingxia. He says tenderly. Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 is going to confess the things she is curious about. Although she didn''t expect this day to come suddenly, in Su Yingxia''s heart, she has already prepared for this¡° Yes Su Yingxia answered. The reason why han 3000 suddenly made such a decision is not that the time is ripe. According to his previous plan, he needs Su Yingxia to know more about the dark side of society before he can let Su Yingxia know these things, because only in this way can su Yingxia be more easily accepted. But now, Han 3000 has to say that what will happen next is completely beyond Han 3000''s control, so he needs to let Su Yingxia know what kind of person he is and what kind of situation he may face in the future. Back in the room, they sit on the bed with their knees crossed. Su Yingxia holds Han 3000''s hand nervously. For her, now is the time to really know Han 3000. People have an instinct to be afraid of unknown things. She doesn''t know whether the relationship between Han 3000 and Han 3000 will change after knowing these things. "They are twins. From the day they were born, they have attracted people''s attention and caused a sensation in Yanjing."¡° But at the age of 12, sadness began. The appearance of a Taoist made the two brothers'' status in the family suddenly change. One was supreme, while the other was like an orphan. Even the servants in the family looked down on him. The hiss and hisses of their biological parents never happened again. It seemed that the whole world was around their brother. From then on, the whole world was surrounded by their brother, The younger brother vowed to prove it to the Han family. "¡° At the age of 14, he began his first business experience. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 350

    The master bedroom of the villa on the hillside, Jiang LAN has been worried since she returned to her room. Although Han 3000''s identity shocked her, on reflection, Jiang LAN found that such an identity is meaningless, because the opponent he is facing now is much stronger than the so-called Han family in Yanjing, which is not the category she can understand, but such an existence, It is bound to be a great threat to them.


    Jiang LAN is a selfish person, and has always been so. All her thoughts must be around her. Even this time, she is not worried about Han 3000, but about herself.


    If Han 3000 has no way to deal with Han Yan, this matter may involve her. Now her comfortable life makes Jiang LAN enjoy it, and she never wants to be influenced by anyone.


    "What do you think?" See Jiang LAN face sink such as water of don''t speak, Su Guoyao mouth asks a way.


    "I''m trying to get the Su family out of this. Do you think they are as heartless as you are and don''t care about anything?" Jiang LAN looked at Su Guoyao coldly and said.


    Su Guoyao sighed and said, "this kind of thing is no longer within the scope of our hands. Can you still help Han 3000?"


    Without hesitation, Jiang LAN shook her head and said, "I can''t help him, but I have to let the Su family not be threatened."


    "What do you mean?" Su Guoyao does not understand looking at Jiang LAN, there is a vague premonition in his heart.


    With Jiang LAN and her husband and wife for so many years, Su Guoyao has a very thorough understanding of her character, but her idea is hard for Su Guoyao to guess, because her decision is often beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "Han Sanqian can''t deal with Han Yan. If he''s finished, how can the Su family not be affected by the fish pond?" Jiang LAN asked Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao watched Jiang LAN warily and said, "what do you want to do? I advise you not to mess with me. Now the relationship between Ying Xia and Han 3000 is very good. You can''t destroy it."


    Jiang LAN clenched her teeth and said, "what if we have good feelings? Do we want to be buried with Han Sanya? Yingxia may blame me now, but she will know later that I do it for her good. "


    "What do you want to do?" Su Guoyao was afraid that Jiang LAN would do something stupid and asked quickly.


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath and said, "let them divorce temporarily. If Han 3000 can get through this difficulty, he can remarry again in the future. If he can''t get through this difficulty, it has nothing to do with us."


    After a pause, Jiang LAN continued: "he must have a lot of money in his hand now. As a couple''s common property, half of it should be for the summer."


    After listening to Jiang Lan''s words, Su Guoyao only feels that her scalp is numb. Such a woman is terrible. How could she marry her at the beginning!


    If it''s good, leave Han 3000 beside her. If it''s dangerous, kick Han 3000 away. And if she kicks away, she won''t say anything. She even cares about Han 3000''s money!


    It''s said that women''s hearts are like snakes and scorpions. In the past, Su Guoyao just thought Jiang Lan was a careful and selfish person, but now it seems that her ruthlessness is more than snakes and scorpions!


    "You''re crazy. Now you want them to divorce." Su Guoyao gritted his teeth.


    "Su Guoyao, you drink every day now. Where does the money come from? Do you make it yourself? If you have the ability, do I need to do this? If I don''t do this, I will be implicated by Han 3000, and the end in the future will be Jiang Fu. Do you want to wander on the street? " Jiang Lan said.


    "What about wandering on the street." Su Guoyao straightened his back and said: "this kind of injustice will be dealt with by heaven, and now is the time for their husband and wife to share weal and woe. If you divorce him, can you forgive yourself? And I''m sure she''ll never do it. "


    Jiang LAN looks at Su Guoyao with bright eyes. She thought her idea could get Su Guoyao''s support, but she didn''t expect him to have such an attitude.


    What''s the difference?


    She is only for herself, for Su Guoyao and Su Yingxia.


    "Su Guoyao, what do you mean by being unkind and unjust? Do you eat and drink shit and urine? Do you buy it with money from the sky?" Jiang Lan said fiercely.


    In the past, Jiang Lan''s state would make su Guoyao feel very scared, because he is a wife fearing person, because he has no ability, because he is a wimp, so he can only bear the abuse.


    But today, Su Guoyao''s attitude is very firm. He looks at Jiang LAN fearlessly and says, "I''d rather eat and drink excrement and urine than let Yingxia do this kind of thing. What''s the use of this kind of heartless glory and wealth."


    Jiang Lan was so angry that she trembled all over. When she came to Su Guoyao, she slapped her face and said in a cold voice, "then you can eat excrement and drink urine alone. I can''t lose everything that Jiang LAN has now."


    Su Guoyao''s face was burning with pain, but he still didn''t flinch. He said: "I advise you not to do this. It will consume Su Yingxia''s favor for you again and again. Even if you are her biological mother, you will eventually make Yingxia hate you."


    "Hum." Jiang LAN snorted coldly and said, "of course, I won''t talk to Yingxia about this matter. I will let Han 3000 quit on his own initiative. Since he loves Yingxia, he has the qualification to protect Yingxia. All the dangers should be borne by him alone."


    Su Guoyao sighs. He knows that no matter how he persuades her, Jiang LAN can''t change her mind. For her, the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia doesn''t matter at all. What matters is her rich life. Downstairs, after listening to the whole story of Han 3000, Su Yingxia didn''t look sad, but the tears on her cheek kept pouring out. In his teens, he was in a naive age. However, Han 3000 began to bear enormous pressure. He began to drift away from the business world, began to plan his own future, and joined the conspiracy. The pressure he was under was totally unimaginable to Su Yingxia¡° At the age of 14, I''m still thinking about saving money to buy Dolls, but you have already begun to face the pressure brought by the whole family. I''m very lucky to have suffered. " Su Yingxia tightly grasped Han 3000''s hand, slightly trembling. Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to his arms and said faintly, "it''s not hard. Since I have you, I feel that everything is sweet and bitter. No matter how hard it is, it''s worth it."¡° Grandfather knows your identity, so he doesn''t hate me when he lets you join our family, does he? " Su Yingxia asked. All along, she thought that her grandfather had arranged this very unfairly. Why did so many girls choose her? So Su Yingxia thought that because Su Guoyao was useless, because she was useless, her grandfather would make such an arrangement. Han 3000 light smile, said: "the old man told me, you are his favorite granddaughter, how can hate you."¡° When I was a child, my grandfather was really good to me, but later, because my father didn''t make any achievements in the company and his status was getting lower and lower, he didn''t care much about our family Su Yingxia said¡° The old man was so angry that he deliberately fought. If he was still alive, Su Haichao would never be a candidate for the chairman of the board. " Han 3000 said that the Su family''s master had mentioned this matter to her. In the master''s opinion, there is no saying that men are superior to women. What he values is only personal ability, and Su Haichao''s personal ability is obviously not as good as Su Yingxia''s¡° It''s a pity that grandma has always preferred boys over girls, so no matter what Su Haichao has done, grandma will help him. " Su Yingxia said. Speaking of this, Han 3000 thought that the old lady would be very unwilling when she went to the palace of hell. She never dreamed that her most important grandson would poison her¡° Now she has tasted the bitter fruit she planted. If it had not been for her connivance, she would not have died. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia suddenly looked up and asked, "3000, do you know how grandma died?" Before everyone guessed that it was related to tianling''er, but Su Yingxia didn''t believe it, because tianling''er didn''t have the motive and necessity to kill grandma¡° Who is the biggest beneficiary after her death? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 351

    Han 3000''s words made Su Yingxia''s expression suddenly panic.


    It is obvious who is the biggest beneficiary after grandma''s death, because only after grandma''s death can su Haichao be the chairman of the board.


    In other words, Su Haichao did it!


    How could this be possible? How could su Haichao do such a rebellious thing?


    If you know this from others, Su Yingxia will never believe it, but Han 3000 can''t lie to her, and there''s no reason to lie to her.


    "It''s su Haichao. He poisoned grandma!" Su Yingxia said in shock.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t found any substantial evidence yet, but I''m sure Su Haichao did it." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and spat out again, saying: "if there is reincarnation in the world, she will regret that her grandson, who was raised by herself, actually poisoned her."


    "Do you want reincarnation?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxia thought about it for a while, nodded and said, "I hope she regrets it. I hope she knows how stupid her decision is."


    After all, when the old lady was alive, she had a very bad attitude towards Su Yingxia, which would not change because of her death. If Su Yingxia showed too much generosity, it would make Han feel abnormal.


    "Then she must be very regretful now. Maybe she is still complaining with the king of hell." Han 3000 said.


    Next, Su Yingxia becomes hesitant and stops talking. Han 3000 knows that she has a question in her heart, but Han 3000 can''t give her an answer to this question now.


    "Go to sleep. No matter what happens, I''ll protect you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia nodded silently.


    The next morning, after their morning run, Su Yingxia didn''t ask Han 3000 to send her to work, because she knew that Han 3000 must have a lot of things to deal with now. How could she bother Han 3000 to go to work.


    Su Yingxia drove out of Yundingshan villa area alone. At the door of the villa area, he was blocked by a car crossing out.


    When the people in the car came down, Su Yingxia was indignant.


    This guy, burst out suddenly, isn''t he afraid of her bumping into it?


    "Su Haichao, do you want to die?" Su Yingxia gets out of the car and looks at Su Haichao coldly.


    Su Haichao looked like a fool, lit a cigarette and said, "Su Yingxia, I''m waiting for you."


    "When I do something, I have nothing to say to you." Su Yingxia disdains to say that she is completely divorced from the Su family now, and she learned that Su Haichao was the real murderer of her grandmother through Han 3000 last night. Su Yingxia didn''t even want to say a word to Su Haichao.


    "You have nothing to say to me, but I have a lot to share with you. After all, you are my sister. If it''s difficult in the future, I can take you in." Su Haichao said with a smile, what happened in Yuncheng is clear to Su Haichao. The pressure on the weak water real estate caused by the emergence of Han group can be imagined, and Su Haichao knows the real identity of Han 3000, so the purpose of his appearance is very simple, that is to see jokes and show off arrogance in front of Su Yingxia.


    "How could I need you to take me in?" Su Yingxia said lightly.


    "Ah." Su Haichao sighed and said: "Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia, you don''t know what the situation of Cloud City is now. Han 3000 is almost finished. Do you think he can still help you pave the way?"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia frowned. The current situation in Yuncheng is very simple. Han''s group is aiming at the weak water property, but in the eyes of outsiders, this matter has nothing to do with Han 3000, unless it is someone who knows the identity of Han 3000.


    Does Su Haichao already know who Han 3000 is?


    "I don''t understand you." Su Yingxia said.


    "It''s normal not to understand. After all, you don''t know who Han 3000 is. If you are curious, you can ask me. I can tell you." Su Haichao complacently said that he used to be a little afraid of Han 3000. Even if he was an abandoned son of his family, he had some energy. But now, Han''s group has become too weak to breathe. Su Haichao thinks that Han 3000 has nothing to be afraid of. He just needs to enjoy the benefits of fishermen and watch Han 3000 die in Cloud City.


    "Do you know who he is?" Su Yingxia doubts a way, even she all just knew last night, Su Haichao how can know this news?


    "Please." Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said, "he told me last night. Do I need to ask you?"


    Su Haichao was surprised. Did Han 3000 take the initiative to expose his identity? How could he suddenly make such a decision.


    Does he know that he can''t be a rival of Han''s group, so he will confess to Su Yingxia?


    This kind of thought makes Su Haichao smile more proud, this waste, finally recognized his ability.


    "Since you know it, you should know how miserable he will die. I heard that weak water real estate will shut down the west of the city. Such a big hole needs a lot of money to fill. Moreover, Han''s group is fierce, so he will die." Su Haichao said. Shutdown of Chengxi project? Su Yingxia did not hear Han 3000 mention this matter, but even if he did, Su Yingxia would not have any doubt. Based on his belief in Han 3000, Su Yingxia would support any decision he made¡° You can rest assured that what you want to see will never happen. " Su Yingxia said firmly¡° I don''t think he''s an immortal and can handle everything. If you''re the Su family and want to pity you, I won''t come. " Su Haichao said. poor? Su Yingxia gave a cold smile and said, "I don''t need your pity. Please move the car."¡° What if I don''t move. " Su Haichao deliberately waited for a long time for fear of missing Su Yingxia. He was not proud enough. How could he be willing to leave so easily¡° If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude. " Su Yingxia said, biting her teeth¡° OK, you''re welcome to show me. I''d like to see it Su Haichao''s face doesn''t care. Su Yingxia sat on the car like water, stepped on the accelerator, and the engine roared. Su Haichao a pair of provocative appearance, said: "scare who, have the ability to get in gear." Su Yingxia put his hand on the shift lever and put it into D gear. Suddenly accelerated, bang hit Su Haichao body side, Su Haichao scared piss, quickly ran to the side¡° Crazy woman, you dare to bump into my car. " Su Haichao jumped to scold Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia didn''t let go of the accelerator. After he opened Su Haichao''s roof, he left. Looking at the seriously injured car, Su Hai''s heart is dripping blood. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia really dares to do so. The car is half wasted¡° This is my new car. Su Yingxia, I''m not finished with you. " Su Haichao looks at his car with heartache on his face and has to lose a lot of silver¡° Cao NIMA, when Han 3000 is finished, I don''t think you have any arrogant capital. I will let you two go. "¡° Waste plus shrew is a perfect couple. One day I will beat the water dog and make you kneel down and apologize to me. " When Su Haichao swears at the gate of the villa, Han Sanqian sits in the living room, and Jiang LAN suddenly walks up to him¡° Mom, what can I do for you? " Han 3000 asked. Jiang LAN made a decision last night. If Han 3000 wants to die, let him die alone. They must not be affected by Han 3000¡° Come with me Jiang LAN tone has no emotion of say. Han 3000 eyebrows a coagulation, Jiang LAN deliberately looking for him, certainly will not have what good thing. Stand up and follow Jiang LAN upstairs. Since living in the villa, Han 3000 has never passed the balcony on the second floor in the future. Because it has been occupied by Jiang LAN for a long time, it has to be said that the sight here is very good. Although it is not better than the top of the mountain, it is also the place with the best visual effect besides the top of the mountain. If you can have a cup of coffee here every morning, you should be in a good mood all day. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 352

    "Do you like summer?" Jiang LAN asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s love for Su Yingxia doesn''t need to be questioned, but when this question comes out of Jiang Lan''s mouth, it has changed a little.


    Han 3000 knows what kind of person Jiang LAN is. It''s not her style that she cares about this matter for no reason.


    "Of course." Han 3000 said.


    "Since you love her, you have the responsibility to protect her from any harm." Jiang LAN continued.


    "It''s natural. As her husband, protecting her is the first thing. Anyone who hurts her will pay for it." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN looks down the mountain and is not qualified to be here. She has breakfast here every day. She reminds herself that she is not what she used to be. Her position is beyond the reach of other people in Yuncheng. Since she stands in this position, she will never allow herself to be changed, even if she can''t be better, And maintain what you have now.


    "I am very grateful that you can let us live here, and thank you for all the things you have done for Yingxia. Without you, Yingxia could not be the person in charge of the west of the city." Jiang Lan said.


    Han three thousand eyelids straight jump, Jiang Lan''s thanks! He even suspected that his ears had a hallucination. How could she say that?


    "Mom, just tell me what you want." Han 3000 said.


    "In the face of the Korean family in the United States, you may lose 99% of the time. Haven''t you ever thought about how to save the summer?" Jiang Lanzhi asked.


    Han 3000 will try his best to solve this problem. There is no doubt about this. As for preserving Su Yingxia, Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand what Jiang LAN means.


    "I''ll try my best." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang LAN disdained a smile, said: "in my eyes, you are sure to lose, even if you try your best to have what use, you also said that all the assets of the Han family in Yanjing add up, it is only a drop in the bucket of the Han family in the United States, what do you take to fight with them."


    "You mean..."


    "My meaning is very simple. You divorce Yingxia. In this way, Yingxia won''t be involved because of this. As the common property of husband and wife, you should give Yingxia half of your money. Since you love her, you should ensure her future life." Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000''s hands tremble slightly after losing, which shows that he is in a state of extreme anger.


    He never expected that Jiang LAN would have such a plan.


    But think about it carefully, isn''t Jiang LAN such a person? Any unexpected decision she makes seems reasonable to her.


    "Mom, I..."


    "You don''t have to tell me so many useless things. I don''t want to make trouble for you. Since you love welcoming summer, you should take some practical actions. Only in this way can you really protect welcoming summer, right?" Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000''s clenched fist suddenly loosened. Although he felt absurd about the matter raised by Jiang LAN, on the other hand, it was the most complete way.


    Now, in the face of the pressure brought by the Korean family in the United States, he is not sure whether Han 3000 can turn the tide. Once he loses in this battle, not only will he have nothing, but Su Yingxia will also be involved.


    "Su Yingxia has been scolded for more than three years for you. Now it''s time for you to pay for her." Jiang Lan said, listening to her tone, it seems that in the past three years, Han 3000 has paid nothing.


    "Mom, Ying Xia won''t agree." Han 3000 said.


    "I have a way to get her to sign the divorce agreement, but you need to do it." Jiang Lan said.


    "Can you give me some time to think about it?" Such a decision is very difficult for Han 3000, even if it is really for the sake of Su Yingxia, he is also reluctant.


    For more than three years, he finally got Su Yingxia''s sincere treatment, but at this time, he wanted to divorce Su Yingxia, which made Han 3000 unable to accept.


    "I think you just don''t love to welcome summer. You have to involve her." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Han took a deep breath and turned to leave the balcony.


    Jiang LAN stands in the same place and glares at Han 3000''s back. She can''t go to Su Yingxia about this matter, so if Han 3000 doesn''t agree, she can only watch Han 3000 implicate her.


    "Ying Xia has endured enough for you. Can you stop being a villain?" Jiang LAN looked at Han 3000''s back and said.


    Han 3000 went down the second floor and came to the living room. He found Su Guoyao sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    When Su Guoyao saw Han 3000, he went to his side and said, "I believe Yingxia is willing to face this matter with you."


    Su Guoyao''s attitude was somewhat unexpected to Han 3000, but this sentence made Han 3000 even more shaken.


    "Dad, maybe this is the best way to protect Su Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao sighed, listening to Han 3000''s tone, he is planning to divorce Su Yingxia.


    "If you do that, she will hate you all her life." Su Guoyao said.


    "It''s better to hate me than to be involved by me. If I can solve this problem, I''ll try to make her forgive me." With that, Han 3000 left the villa. Mordu and Moyang get together. Because Moyang knows the identity of Han 3000, he knows that the weak water property belongs to Han 3000. Now Han''s group has started the project of East City, pointing to the west city of weak water property, which is a huge trouble for Han 3000¡° You are talking about how to help 3000. " Mo Yang said anxiously. Lin Yong looks at Dao 12. Dao 12 is looking at Mo Yang¡° If it can be solved with fists, I can think of a way, but in the current situation, it can''t be solved by force. " Dao 12 said helplessly that he wanted to help, but there was nowhere to use¡° Can we just watch it? " Mo Yang said angrily¡° Brother Mo, brother 3000 should have a way to solve it. You don''t have to worry about it. " Lin Yong said¡° Can we not be in a hurry? The weak water real estate company is going to shut down the project in the west of the city. How much loss will it cause for 3000? Han''s group doesn''t know where it came from. It''s so big. " Mo Yang wants to find out the details of Han''s group, but these people are not from Yuncheng. They are beyond Mo Yang''s sphere of influence. At this time, Dao 12''s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the ring manager''s Caller ID, Dao 12 was puzzled. At this time, the ring was not open. Suddenly, he called. Was something wrong¡° OK, I see Dao 12 said a simple word, hung up the phone, and then said to Mo Yang and Lin Yong: "brother 3000 is in the ring, seems very angry, all the fighters are beaten down by him."¡° Let''s go and have a look. " Mo Yang is the first to stand up and stride out of the magic capital. In the underground ring, up and down the ring, all the fighters fell to the ground and wailed. Han 3000, standing in the middle of the ring, could not stop shaking. Although he had beaten everyone down, his anger was still not vented. Han 3000 didn''t know where the anger came from, but he couldn''t suppress his anger. This is the first time in Han 3000''s life that he failed to control his emotions. No matter how unfair treatment he suffered in Yanjing Han''s family before, Han 3000 could bear it. But this time, he didn''t do it, and even almost lost his sense. Once you think of divorce, Han 3000 is like a raging lion tiger, trying to tear everything in front of you. When Moyang several people came to see the terrible situation in the ring, they were all shocked¡° I''ve never seen him so grumpy. " Mo Yang said with fright, Han 3000 at the moment, his whole body seems to be covered with a mass of black fog, appears extremely gloomy¡° Brother 3000 has anger in his heart to vent. " Dao 12 looked at Zhou Bo and said, "you play with brother 3000." Zhou Bo has always doubted Han 3000''s identity and strength, because he felt that Han 3000 was not qualified to let Dao 12 do things for him. Zhou Bo never paid attention to this kind of person who had a few stinky money. Now he finally had a chance to see Han 3000''s ability, and Zhou Bo immediately went to the challenge arena. Brother 3000? I''ll see if you have the right to let me call you brother! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 353

    After Zhou Bo stepped into the challenge arena, his eyes were mixed with an indisputable contempt. Even if Han 3000 had knocked down all the fighters, he didn''t care, because he could do it easily.


    The boxers in the ring are all from the wild. They are stronger than ordinary people, and they don''t have much skill. They just show the audience their moves. They don''t have any actual combat ability. It''s nothing to beat these rubbish.


    "Now that I''m in the ring, I won''t be soft on you." Zhou Bo said.


    Han 3000''s expression is very gloomy, and said: "take out all your strength."


    "Well, I hope you don''t pursue it afterwards." Zhou Bo said with a smile.


    In the audience, Mo Yang saw Zhou Bo''s plan and said to Dao 12, "you brother, it seems that you want to take the opportunity to test 3000''s strength."


    "For us, only martial arts can make people admire. We just take this opportunity to make him willing to work for brother 3000." Dao 12 said.


    "So confident in 3000?" Mo Yang asked.


    Dao 12 looked solemn and said: "brother 3000 is in a terrible state now. Zhou Bo can''t be his opponent."


    Although he hasn''t seen him for many years, Zhou Bo knows the strength of Dao 12 very well, and he has played with Han 3000. He knows the strength of the two well, who is better and who is worse.


    "Well, I don''t know how serious things can make him lose his manners." Mo Yang said with a sigh.


    One side of Lin Yong said: "may be related to the sister-in-law."


    Mo Yang nodded. Apart from Su Yingxia, he could not think of any other possibilities. Although Han''s group behaved fiercely, Han 3000, whom he knew, could never get out of control.


    In the challenge arena, they fought each other for the first time, but they took a step back with one punch each. No one took advantage of them.


    However, Zhou Bo was a little surprised. He was born in a special class, and had been trained with extreme cruelty and hardship. The physical quality of the people who could take his fist was extraordinary. However, Han 3000''s face remained unchanged, and this fist obviously did not cause any harm to Han 3000.


    "Come again." Zhou Bo snapped.


    On the surface, there is no victory or defeat for the moment, especially for laymen such as Moyang and Lin Yong, they can feel nothing but excitement.


    But Dao 12''s expression gradually showed a smile.


    "What are you laughing at? Share it with us." Mo Yang can''t help but ask twelve.


    "Zhou Bo''s boxing speed and strength are weakening, but brother 3000 is getting stronger and stronger. He must be very shocked now." Dao 12 said with a smile.


    As like as two peas of the sword, Zhou Bo''s thoughts in the arena are exactly the same as those of the twelve knives.


    Before, he thought Han 3000 bought Dao 12 with money, but after a short fight, he found that he was stupid to underestimate Han 3000.


    At his age, with such strong skills, it is only a matter of time before he can surpass Dao 12.


    Zhou Bo couldn''t figure out why han 3000 was so powerful. Isn''t a dandy born from a rich family a dandy who indulges in wine and sex, and has no power to bind a chicken? Why so strong!


    And... And he didn''t have the slightest decline, on the contrary, he became stronger and stronger, which made Zhou Bo more and more frightened.


    Such a person, even in the special, I am afraid it is also outstanding ah!


    The reason why han 3000 is more brave in the war is that he finds an outlet for his anger and wants to vent everything.


    When Han 3000 jumped up, the challenge arena suddenly trembled. Zhou Bo looked at the flash of his fist in horror. He could not avoid it and was hit in the chest.


    After several steps back, Zhou Bo relied on the resistance of the side rope to stabilize his figure. The pain came from his chest. If it had not been for the side rope, he would have fallen down.


    "Brother 3000, I underestimated you." Zhou Bo bowed his head. At this moment, he completely surrendered.


    He still has the strength to fight again, but Zhou Bo knows that even if he continues to fight, he will not have the slightest chance of winning.


    It turns out that he can really draw with Dao 12!


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, negative hand and stand, light said: "twelve, you accompany me."


    The voice was filled with a sense of desolation. Mo Yang was shocked and quickly said, "3000, don''t fight. If there''s anything, let''s try to solve it together."


    At this time, only Zhou Bo could see the front of Han 3000. He was shocked to find that Han 3000, who was as strong as a tiger, had tears on his face now!


    What can make a strong man like him cry!


    Mo Yang stepped into the challenge arena. When he saw the tears on Han 3000''s face, his mood became more complicated.


    How tenacious Han 3000''s heart is, Mo Yang is very clear, but at this time, he exposed the most vulnerable side of life.


    "Is it because of my sister-in-law?" Mo Yang asked in a deep voice.


    Han Sanqian did not wipe away his tears, but let it drop from his cheek and said, "if only divorce can guarantee the safety of welcoming summer, what would you do if you were you?"


    Divorce! Hearing these two words, Mo Yang finally understood why han 3000 was so angry¡° Han''s group is aimed at me. If she divorces me, Han''s group will not trouble her. This is indeed a perfect way. Even I can''t think of a reason to refuse. " Han continued¡° Who came up with this bad idea? " Mo Yang grits his teeth and says that he knows this kind of thing can''t be put forward by Su Yingxia. He has contacted Su Yingxia several times. Mo Yang can feel her sincerity for Han 3000¡° Jiang LAN, she said that since I love to welcome the summer, I should think about her and not involve her. " Han 3000 said. People like Jiang LAN, in Mo Yang''s words, should be cut to pieces. If she did those excessive things to Han 3000, he would not be able to bear them. But... Divorce, can protect Su Yingxia, she said well, and this is the best way. Mo Yang is also an infatuated person, otherwise, he would not quit the world for the sake of women, give up his high position and become a shopkeeper¡° Brother 3000, this woman is just selfish for her own sake. She has the audacity to let you do well for her sister-in-law. " Lin Yong said indignantly¡° It''s good that she is selfish, but what she said is not without reason Mo Yang said. Lin Yong looks stunned. Seeing Mo Yang''s attitude, does he want to support Han 3000''s divorce from Su Yingxia¡° Three thousand, you''ve made up your mind. " Mo Yang asks Han 3000¡° Yes Han 3000 nodded¡° Divorce is only temporary. As long as this trouble is solved, she will still come back to you. I believe my younger sister-in-law can understand your difficulties. " Mo Yang said¡° I''m afraid I can''t get through this. " Han 3000 said feebly that the Korean family in the United States is like a Mount Tai on his shoulder, which may break him to pieces at any time¡° And we. " Mo Yang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "to die, to die together."¡° Die, die together Dao twelve deep voice way. Zhou Bo, who was covering his chest, said: "to die, to die together!" After hesitating for a moment, Lin Yong said: "to die, die together!" Han three thousand heavily spit out a mouthful of bad luck, said: "I will not let you die, to die, is also the Korean family of the United States." Leaving the ring, Han 3000 went to Su''s company and waited for Su Yingxia to get off work. Mo Yang and Lin Yong also returned to the magic capital. Lin Yong is very puzzled about Moyang''s support for Han 3000, because in his opinion, Su Yingxia is definitely willing to face Han 3000 together, so he doesn''t care about Jiang LAN at all¡° Mr. Mo, do you have to come to this point? " Lin Yong asked suspiciously¡° When there is a woman in your world for whom you can give your life, you will understand this feeling. " Mo Yang sighs that he and Han 3000 are of the same kind, so he knows what Han 3000 thinks¡° Ah, it''s time for my sister-in-law to be sad again. " Lin Yong said helplessly¡° This is also the reason why 3000 people will be sad. For men, it''s unforgivable to make their women sad, but the reality often makes people helpless. " Downstairs of Su''s company, when Su Yingxia came off work and saw Han 3000, he was happy and had some blame¡° I told you not to pick me up. You are so busy Su Yingxia complained¡° I''ve made a reservation at the crystal restaurant and won''t go home for dinner tonight. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 354

    Su Yingxia thought carefully, today is not a special day, how can suddenly go to eat, but also in the crystal restaurant.


    This place left Su Yingxia the first big surprise in her life. Even now, she can''t forget Han 3000''s appearance of playing the piano in the crystal restaurant.


    For her, there is no need to go to the crystal restaurant if it is not a particularly important thing, because the shocking memories of this place can''t be compared with anything else.


    "Is this a special day?" Su Yingxia asked cautiously, for fear of forgetting something.


    "Nothing. I just want to have dinner with you." Han Sanqian said that his heart is very struggling and painful, but on the surface it does not show the slightest difference.


    "Did something happen?" Women''s intuitive nature makes Su Yingxia smell an unusual smell, and vaguely feel that something is going to happen.


    "Can''t I have a meal out with you? There are so many things." Han 3000 said with a helpless smile.


    Su Yingxia observes Han 3000, but he can''t see any flaws in his expression, so he finally gives up.


    Maybe it''s just a meal.


    When he arrived at the crystal restaurant, Han 3000 had already made a reservation. The service staff showed them to the window. They could see the most beautiful night view of Cloud City, and it was the closest place to the starry sky.


    When the night is shrouded, the sky is full of stars, and the lights are bright at the foot, the feeling of being in the world seems to be wrapped by the whole world.


    "No wonder the business of crystal restaurant has been very hot since its opening. When you eat here, you can enjoy not only delicious food, but also charming scenery." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 with a face of enjoyment.


    "So there is not only one factor that makes a real success. Besides the taste and service, the biggest highlight of crystal restaurant is its charming scenery." Han 3000 said.


    "I love it here." Looking at the starry sky, looking at the lights, Su Yingxia said obsessed.


    "If you like, we''ll come to dinner a lot in the future." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 and said, "it''s not cheap here. Even if you have money, you can''t waste it like this."


    "Welcome summer, do you believe me?" Han 3000 suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Su Yingxia did not have the slightest hesitation, said: "no matter what you do, I believe you."


    Han 3000 nodded silently.


    They returned to the hillside villa at ten o''clock. While Su Yingxia was washing, Jiang LAN came to the room and handed Han 3000 a copy of what appeared to be a contract.


    "The place of signature is a mezzanine. On the surface, it''s a contract, but in fact it''s a divorce agreement. You can decide whether you want to sign it for her or not." Jiang LAN left the divorce agreement and left. She believes Han 3000 has made a good decision.


    With the divorce agreement, Han 3000''s hand trembles slightly. Although countless people mentioned their divorce before, Han 3000 has never been so nervous now, because no matter who said it before, it was just a talk, but now, it is about to happen.


    Han 3000 never thought that this would happen.


    In order to welcome the summer, Han 3000 had to do so.


    Only hate their own ability is not enough to protect Su Yingxia, otherwise it will not use this method.


    When Su Yingxia came out of the bathroom, wiping her hair, she saw Han 3000 in a daze with the contract and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "This is the contract of weak water property. Next, we may cooperate with Su''s company. Do you want to sign it?" Han 3000 restrained his mood and tried not to let Su Yingxia find something different.


    Weak water real estate is Han 3000''s company. When she cooperates with weak water real estate, Su Yingxia naturally has no opinion at all. She doesn''t even have a look at the content of the contract and signs her name directly at the place where she signs her name.


    "You can cooperate any way you want. I''ll listen to you." Su Yingxia said with a smile after signing.


    "I''ll blow your hair." After Han 3000 collected the contract, he brought the hair dryer.


    Su Yingxia sits in front of the dresser, looks at herself in the mirror, and then looks at Han 3000. She thinks that the greatest happiness in her life is probably to marry Han 3000. Although she was reluctant at the beginning, now she regards it as the greatest luck in her life.


    If she had not met Han 3000, how could she have such a happy life now.


    The wind noise of the hair dryer cuts the peace in the room. Su Yingxia doesn''t notice the pain hidden in Han 3000''s eyes.


    That night, they hugged each other and fell asleep. Su Yingxia slept soundly, but Han Sanqian had no sleep all night, enjoying the feeling of holding Su Yingxia in his arms, because in the next period of time, he would never enjoy such a feeling again.


    The next day, after the morning run, Su Yingxia went to work in the company.


    Han three thousand sitting in the living room, he Ting see his mind heavy appearance, can''t help but some worry asked: "three thousand, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Aunt he, help me take care of Yingxia." Han 3000 said. He Ting feels more strange in the face of such a strange sentence. How can Han 3000 let her take care of Su Yingxia¡° Are you going out of town? " He Ting puzzled asked, this matter has not heard Han 3000 mentioned, and look at his appearance, it seems that Su Yingxia also don''t know, how can he not tell Su Yingxia¡° I have to be separated from her for some important reasons Han 3000 said. He Ting sits down beside Han 3000 in a hurry. She can see that their relationship is in a critical warming period. How can Han 3000 leave at this time¡° He Ting, you''ve been sitting and resting in the morning. Why don''t you live? " He Ting just sat down to stop the voice of Jiang LAN, and quickly stood up. Jiang LAN went to Han 3000, cold expression, as if to treat a stranger in general, asked Han 3000: "how, she signed it?" Han 3000 took out the contract, which not only had Su Yingxia''s signature, but also his. Jiang LAN satisfied looking at the divorce agreement, this just revealed a faint smile¡° By the way, don''t hide from me how much money your husband and wife have in common. " Jiang LAN cheeky said, broke up the mandarin duck, still don''t forget to Han 3000 wallet covetous. Han 3000 took out the bank card that had been prepared for a long time and said, "give it to Ying Xia for me."¡° How much money is there? You won''t deliberately hide it. Han 3000, I warn you, welcome summer... "" five billion. " Jiang Lan''s words haven''t finished yet, Han three thousand change interrupted. Jiang LAN can''t believe staring at Han 3000, voice trembling said: "more, more! How much money do you have here? "¡° Five billion. " Han 3000 light said. Listening to this astronomical figure, Jiang LAN only felt that the sky was spinning and her head became dizzy. Five billion! Han 3000 has so much money. If this is only half of his assets, it means that he is a man with tens of billions of dollars! After so many years of being a loser, he had tens of billions of assets. For a moment, Jiang LAN couldn''t believe it¡° You... You''re not, are you kidding me? Do you really have so much money? " Jiang LAN asked with a short breath¡° Give this card to Yingxia. If you dare to keep it for yourself, let me know that I will not let you go. Don''t forget that I forced my own grandmother to death, and you are just my mother-in-law. " Han 3000 said to Jiang LAN in a warning tone. Jiang LAN suddenly felt the cool wind behind, unconsciously looked at the chandelier in the living room, Nangong Qianqiu was hanged here¡° Don''t worry. I will certainly give the money to Yingxia, but you can''t let the outside world know about your relationship with him. I will disclose the news. I don''t want outsiders to gossip about Su Yingxia. " Jiang Lan said. Han Sanqian understood Jiang Lan''s meaning, nodded his head and said, "I won''t say, whatever you want."¡° There''s nothing else. Just pack up. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. " Jiang Lan said, with the contract and bank card on the upstairs, this exciting good news, she had to quickly share with Su Guoyao. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 355

    When Han 3000 in the room to pack things, Jiang Lan also returned to his room.


    Su Guoyao didn''t wake up in a daze. When he opened his hazy eyes, he felt that Jiang LAN seemed to be staring at him. He suddenly came to the spirit and thought that he had made some mistakes.


    "What are you doing?" Su Guoyao asked Jiang LAN.


    Jiang Lan was so excited that she shivered all over. In the past, tens of thousands of yuan in her family could make her too excited to sleep all night. Although the current conditions are much better than before, she has never been exposed to such an amazing figure as 5 billion yuan.


    "What do you think this is?" Jiang Lanyang raised his bank card and asked Su Guoyao.


    "It''s just a bank card. What''s so strange." Su Guoyao doubts.


    "Do you think it''s the card in your bag?" Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao and continued: "this card is worth five billion."


    Su Guoyao smiles, five billion? Is Jiang LAN crazy about money.


    "You''re not dreaming now. Wake up." Su Guoyao said.


    "Of course, I didn''t dream. Han 3000 and Yingxia have signed a divorce agreement. This money is what Han 3000 gave Yingxia. After the divorce, half of them are married. I didn''t expect that he was so rich." Even now, Jiang LAN thinks it''s incredible, because in the past three years, her recognition of Han 3000''s image is that she is a loser. How could she expect that this loser would be so rich.


    Su Guoyao suddenly sober, said: "they have signed a divorce agreement? How could it be? How could it be possible to sign for the summer


    The progress of the matter is so fast that Su Guoyao can''t imagine. It''s only one day. Have they divorced?


    Jiang LAN didn''t tell Su Guoyao about this, so it''s normal that he doesn''t know anything now.


    Jiang Lan said with a smile: "my work efficiency is so fast, unlike you, which is useless. It takes a long time to do a little thing."


    Su Guoyao doesn''t want to see this kind of thing in his heart, but Jiang LAN insists on doing it, and now even the result has been achieved. He can only sigh: "you, you, if Han 3000 can get through this difficulty, and they will remarry in the future, do you think Han 3000 will treat you as a mother?"


    Jiang LAN disdained to glance at the mouth, said: "with his ability, how can we deal with the Korean family of the United States, I am paving the way for the Su family."


    "Don''t you believe Han 3000 at all?" In the past, Su Guoyao would have thought the same way as Jiang LAN, but now, Su Guoyao doesn''t think so, because he thinks Han 3000 can endure for so many years, which is not a simple role.


    The current situation seems to be very unfavorable for Han 3000, but Su Guoyao thinks he still has the ability to turn the tide.


    "With what I believe, is not a level of opponents." Jiang LAN disdains the way.


    Su Guoyao shakes his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean? I''m doing it for the good of our family. Do you still think I''m doing it wrong? If you have the ability, don''t spend a cent on this card. " Jiang Lan said coldly.


    "The money is for the summer. You don''t have control." Su Guoyao said.


    "I''m her mother. Can she not use it for me?" Jiang LAN didn''t want to keep her bank card. She was still worried that Han 3000 would be forced. However, she thought that even if she gave the money to Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia would give it to her when she wanted to spend it.


    After all, she is a mother. Isn''t it natural for her to ask her daughter for some money?


    Downstairs, Han 3000 is ready to go out. Although he Ting doesn''t understand what happened, she feels that something big is happening.


    "Three thousand, if you have any problems, you can come to me at any time. Although aunt he is not very helpful, she will try her best to help you." He Ting said to Han 3000.


    "Aunt he, you just need to take care of Yingxia for me. I can handle other things myself." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her." He Ting said.


    Leaving Yundingshan villa area, Han 3000 appears in mordu with his luggage.


    When Mo Yang and others saw it, they sighed in their hearts, but on the surface, no one would mention the sad thing that made Han 3000 sad.


    "There are rooms here. If you want to stay here, you can stay. It''s just a little noisy." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said to Lin Yong, "go and buy me an elevator apartment. If you can carry a bag, I like a quiet environment."


    "Yes, brother 3000." Lin Yong left Mordor.


    "What are you going to do next?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "If Han Yan wants to control the business in Yuncheng, I can only try to win over those people. Although the hope is very slim, I will try it eventually." Han Sanqian said that if the whole business community in Yuncheng is bribed by Han Yan, Han Sanqian will face the situation of fighting alone, which is very unfavorable for him, so he can only start from this point now.


    "OK, I''ll also help you contact the point people to see if there can be any breakthrough." What Mo Yang can do is to fully support Han 3000. As for the consequences and the impact on him, Mo Yang never thought about it.


    It''s because of his wife that he''s back in the world. Although he has certain abilities, without Han 3000''s help, Mo Yang would never have his present position. And Mo Yang is quite clear about these things, even if it is for Han 3000 to be beaten back to the original shape, Mo Yang will not care¡° Brother 3000, do you need to start from other places? " Dao 12 asked Han 3000. Han Sanqian shakes his head without hesitation. In front of him is Qi Yiyun''s subordinate Dong Hao. This abnormal guy is powerful, so Han Sanqian has to worry that Han Yan is surrounded by experts of this level. If he lets Dao 12 act rashly, it will only make this matter more complicated¡° No, just take care of the ring. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 didn''t say much. Han 3000 doesn''t use him now. There must be a reason. Not long after Han 3000 arrived at the magic city, Jiang Lan also left the hillside villa. Today, she is going to have a party with the sisters. These people are all big mouthed characters. It is the best way to use them to spread the news about Han 3000''s divorce from Su Yingxia¡° Jiang LAN, why are you here now? "¡° We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Sit down, sit down At Xie Yunpeng''s wedding, Jiang LAN didn''t give herself a long position. Although Xie Haoran has become Han Yan''s dog, and Han Yan has established the Han group, these smart people don''t choose to stand on one side, but they are on both sides. Jiang LAN sighed and said, "if it wasn''t for Han 3000 and Ying Xia, I would have arrived long ago."¡° What, did the couple quarrel? "¡° How normal it is for a couple to quarrel. I often quarrel with my husband at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. "¡° A couple who doesn''t fight is not a real couple. "¡° But this time it''s very noisy. " Jiang LAN sighed deeply and said: "Ying Xia wants to divorce him. Now he has signed a divorce agreement and has driven Han 3000 out of the hillside villa." The big news surprised the sisters. When Han 3000 first joined Su''s family, everyone in Yuncheng was waiting for when they would divorce. However, more than three years later, there was no news about this. This made outsiders feel that they might have got along with each other. Now, they are divorced again, which is like a huge stone falling into a calm lake¡° Are you kidding? Are they really divorced? "¡° Last time I saw them, their relationship was very good. "¡° Didn''t you persuade them? "¡° Of course I did, but Han 3000 went too far this time. You know where Jinqiao City is. " Jiang Lan said that this was a misunderstanding a long time ago. Unexpectedly, Jiang LAN mentioned this matter again. It was obvious that she was going to make a bowl of excrement on Han 3000''s head. Jinqiao City is almost as famous as UFO tower in Yuncheng City. Almost every wife will prevent his man from going to this place¡° He went to such a place¡° Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing. Han 3000 is just a son-in-law. Unexpectedly, he is still playing with women outside. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 356

    Looking at the indignant appearance of several sisters, Jiang LAN smiles in her heart. Through their spreading these things, Han 3000''s reputation stinks, but it protects Su Yingxia''s image. It won''t let outsiders think that Su Yingxia abandoned Han 3000. If this weak party can get more sympathy, no one will say that Su Yingxia is not.


    As for how miserable Han 3000 will be scolded, Jiang LAN doesn''t care. She doesn''t intend to be Han 3000''s mother-in-law any more. Moreover, Jiang LAN believes that Han 3000 will never refute these things in order to protect Su Yingxia. He will certainly bear the blame silently.


    "This is a man. A humble loser dares to do such a thing. What can he do?" Jiang Lan said with a sigh.


    "This Han 3000 must be because he has a good relationship with the Tianjia family, so he''s so proud that he dares to do something sorry for Su Yingxia."


    "He''s been at Su''s for so many years. He''s a white eyed wolf."


    "Good separation. There are two things and three things in this kind of thing. We can''t tolerate it. We just feel sorry for Yingxia. We will be betrayed by this kind of man."


    Several sisters crusaded against Han 3000, without any mercy, and belittled Han 3000 to nothing.


    At this time, Su Yingxia in the company didn''t know anything. She was busy with her work, and the papers on her desk piled up like a mountain.


    Since Qin Lin left, she has been the only one who can handle all the affairs in the company, and no one can help her share them. Therefore, Su Yingxia has a heavy burden on her shoulders. Fortunately, the establishment of Han''s group has not had an impact on Su''s company. Otherwise, Su Yingxia will have more headaches.


    "Welcome summer. It''s lunch time. Let''s eat first." Shen lingyao came to Su Yingxia''s office and said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t lift her head and said, "go ahead, I''m not hungry."


    Shen lingyao knew that she was forgetting herself for work, but she couldn''t finish so much work for a while. How could she not go to dinner.


    "It''s just time for a meal. It doesn''t delay your work. Don''t you eat until you finish it? You can''t starve to death. " Shen lingyao went to Su Yingxia and took her hand directly.


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile and said, "let me go first, I''ll clean up the head office."


    "OK, although I can''t give you Han 3000''s gentleness, I have to take care of you for him. I can''t let you burn your body." Shen lingyao said with a smile.


    When it comes to Han 3000, Su Yingxia''s expression becomes tender. I''m afraid she doesn''t know how much she loves Han 3000.


    "You just want to find someone to pay for it. There are so many excuses." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao not convinced hands akimbo, said: "Su Yingxia, you don''t look down on people, at least I now have income people, if you are afraid that I take advantage of you, today I pay."


    "You''d better save your money on cosmetics. I expect you to find a boyfriend earlier." Su Yingxia joked.


    Shen lingyao''s face swelled with anger and said, "do you think I''m ugly? I''ll fight with you. "


    The two are fighting like children. Only sisters who are really affectionate can have this kind of atmosphere.


    After the fight, they left the company together. There were many restaurants and fast food nearby. They chose the place with the least family.


    As soon as I sat down in my seat, I heard someone nearby say, "have you heard that Su Yingxia and Han 3000 are still divorced? I didn''t expect that they haven''t persisted for so many years."


    "It''s strange to say that when this happened, many people thought that they would divorce soon, but they didn''t expect that three years later, there was no movement at all. How could it be so sudden now?"


    "I heard that Han 3000 cheated, playing with women outside, and Su Yingxia took place."


    "This loser is still cheating. He''s so sorry for Su Yingxia."


    Several girls were discussing it in a low voice. Although it was only half a day''s fermentation time, it had spread widely, because Jiang Lan''s sisters were not ordinary people, and they had a very wide network of people. Now half of the cloud city knows about it.


    When Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao heard these words, they couldn''t help feeling puzzled.


    As Su Yingxia''s sister, Shen lingyao is very clear about the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000, and the Jinqiao City incident was just a misunderstanding.


    As for Su Yingxia, she feels even more ridiculous. As a party, she doesn''t know what these people get from.


    "What are you talking about? How could su Yingxia and Han 3000 get divorced?" Hearing that the group''s discussion became more and more intense, Shen lingyao couldn''t help standing up and said


    "Who''s talking nonsense? It''s from Su Yingxia''s mother. It won''t be fake."


    "My third aunt is Jiang Lan''s sister. Jiang LAN told her this. If you don''t know anything, don''t point out others here."


    After hearing these words, Shen lingyao was stunned. Did it come from Jiang Lan''s mouth? Why? Why did she suddenly say these things.


    After sitting down again, Shen lingyao asked Su Yingxia, "Yingxia, what''s the matter? What''s your mother doing?" Su Yingxia bowed her head to avoid being found by others. She said, "no, maybe it''s false news. Now my mother can''t speak ill of Han 3000, let alone make up this kind of thing." Knowing the identity of Han 3000, although Jiang LAN doesn''t show much fear of Han 3000, she doesn''t want to stir up these things, so Su Yingxia thinks it''s very likely that it''s just spreading false information¡° Why don''t you call your aunt and ask. " Shen lingyao is not at ease to say that there is no wind coming from the hole. Since this kind of news can be spread, it shows that there must be some reason. Shen lingyao doesn''t want these unfavorable remarks against Su Yingxia to continue to spread¡° No, I''ll ask you when I get home tonight. I still have work to do in the afternoon. Let''s eat as soon as possible. " Su Yingxia said. Shen lingyao thinks it''s impossible. Since Su Yingxia is not worried, why should the emperor not be worried and the eunuch be worried. Back to the company after dinner, Su Yingxia has always been a little restless, always feel like something is going to happen. Finally, when she got to work, she didn''t see Han 3000 at the door of the company. Su Yingxia''s heart was empty. She could only comfort herself in her heart that Han 3000 was very busy recently and probably didn''t have time to pick her up. Back home, Su Yingxia found Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao at home, and sitting in the living room, a special look waiting for her¡° Mom, do you know what''s going on outside now? Some people even say that I''m divorced from 3000. They also say that you''re the one who told the story. Do you think it''s funny? " Su Yingxia said with a smile¡° You have indeed divorced, and even signed the divorce agreement. Didn''t he tell you? " Jiang Lan said calmly. The smile on Su Yingxia''s face gradually solidified, and her tone also changed. She said, "when did I sign the divorce agreement? Mom, don''t make fun of me."¡° This is the divorce agreement. Read it for yourself. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia quickly ran to the tea table and picked up the divorce agreement. It did have her and Han 3000''s signature on it, and the signature was not forged. How can it be? She hasn''t even read the divorce agreement. How can she sign such a thing. Yesterday, with a bang, Su Yingxia had a spring thunder in his mind. She signed a contract last night. At that time, she didn''t read the content of the contract. Is that the divorce agreement¡° Impossible, impossible. I signed a contract last night. How could it be a divorce agreement? " Su Yingxia''s face is pale and shakes his head. His pupils are lax¡° The contract is fake. It''s just a cover up. It seems that Han Sanqian didn''t make much effort to divorce you. " Jiang Lan light said, the meaning of these words is very obvious to put all the responsibility to Han 3000. Su Guoyao''s expression on one side is extremely unnatural. It''s clearly arranged by Jiang LAN, but now she wants Han 3000 to take the responsibility. It''s really shameless¡° How can this happen? Why does he want to divorce me? I don''t believe it. Han 3000, where is he? " Su Yingxia nearly collapsed to Jiang LAN asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 357

    "He''s gone." Jiang Lan said without expression.


    Su Yingxia flurried back to the room, opened the wardrobe, belongs to Han 3000 clothes, a left, this let her stay on the spot.


    At this time, Jiang LAN went to the door of the room and said to Su Yingxia, "Han 3000 has changed his mind to divorce you. He must have planned for a long time. Why do you feel sad for such a man?"


    Bang!


    Su Yingxia slams the door heavily.


    Su Yingxia knows how Han 3000 treats her. He can''t do it for no reason. Moreover, their relationship is very stable and getting better and better. How can Han 3000 choose to divorce her at this time?


    Su Yingxia, with a paste in her mind, hugs her head and cries bitterly. The starry sky was bright last night, but now her world has become dark. She doesn''t understand why han 3000 did it.


    Jiang LAN outside the door sighs slightly, but Su Yingxia will have this kind of reaction, she had expected.


    "Look what you''re doing." Su Guoyao complained to Jiang LAN.


    "I am also for her good, and this little thing will be fine in a few days. What are you nervous about?" Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Su Guoyao sighed heavily and went back to the room on the second floor.


    He Ting didn''t understand what happened until now. Han 3000 signed a divorce agreement with Su Yingxia!


    Although she didn''t know the reason, she was sure it had something to do with Jiang LAN.


    As a mother, she can''t understand why Jiang LAN repeatedly destroys the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    Listening to the sobs of Su Yingxia coming from the room, he Ting is deeply distressed. After Jiang Lan also goes upstairs, she goes to the door of the room.


    "Welcome summer, can aunt he come in?" He Ting said.


    After a while, Su Yingxia opened the door, tears on her face more heartbreaking.


    "Aunt he, when did 3000 leave?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Shortly after you went to work, he left. Before you left, he asked me to take care of you. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I believe Han Sanqian won''t do this to you. There must be a reason for him to do this." He Ting said anxiously, for fear that Su Yingxia would misunderstand Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia calm down, also want to understand this matter, Han 3000 with her divorce for no reason, there must be a reason, and this reason, must have a certain relationship with Jiang LAN.


    "I know he''s protecting me." Su Yingxia said.


    He Ting was relieved, no misunderstanding, said: "you know that is the best."


    "But since we are husband and wife, why can''t we face difficulties together?" Su Yingxia is not stupid. She can think of the reason for her sudden divorce. Han Sanqian must have made such a choice because of the Han group, and this choice is most likely brought up by Jiang LAN.


    "Perhaps, when he is faced with it, he will have no worries and be able to accomplish it better." He Ting said that she knew nothing, so she could only comfort Su Yingxia in this way.


    "Maybe." Su Yingxia nodded her head. She didn''t blame Han 3000 in her heart. And now that things have come to this stage, Su Yingxia will respect Han 3000''s decision.


    Since she can''t help in this matter, she is not willing to delay Han 3000''s retreat.


    "After dinner, aunt he made your favorite." He Ting said.


    Su Yingxia nodded and went to the table with he ting.


    During the meal, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao didn''t show up. Su Guoyao didn''t know how to face Su Yingxia, but Jiang Lan was afraid that in case Su Yingxia noticed something, she would be scolded.


    Lin Yong helped Han 3000 buy a house in an elevator apartment for Han 3000 to live in.


    When Han 3000 with luggage, just walked into the elevator, a fragrance will come with the wind.


    Two very young girls walk up the elevator hand in hand. It seems that they are very close.


    When they saw the floor Han 3000 pressed, they could not help showing a trace of surprise.


    "Did you rent on the sixteenth floor?" One of the women asked Han 3000, who was obviously more enthusiastic, and formed a completely different extreme from the other girl.


    "Yes." Han 3000 said with a smile, this house is not rented, but bought, but since the other side said so, Han 3000 is also too lazy to explain.


    "I also live on the 16th floor. We will be neighbors from now on. My name is Yang Meng and her name is mifeier. Nice to meet you." Yang Meng, who is a very warm and spontaneous acquaintance, reaches out her hand to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 politely responded, shook Yang Meng''s hand and said, "my family name is Han. You can just call me Lao Han."


    Yang Meng is very warm, but mifael treats Han 3000 coldly. She doesn''t even look at Han 3000, let alone say hello.


    Han 3000 is not the kind of person who has a hot face and a cold butt. This kind of person who pretends to be high cold doesn''t need to hold them in his hand. What''s more, Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to their beauty.


    It''s a coincidence to live on the 16th floor together, and it''s still door to door. Even Han 3000 is surprised. Is this the fate in the legend, or is it the arrangement of Lin Yong on purpose. After returning home, mifael took off her high-heeled shoes and said to Yang Meng, "I told you, don''t be so enthusiastic about everyone. You have to be a little vigilant. Do you know who he is? What if it''s a bad guy. "¡° Fei Er Jie, I don''t think he''s a bad person. He hasn''t seen it from beginning to end. He''s different from other men. " Yang Meng said. Mi Fei Er light a smile, say: "there is a kind of person is intentionally on the surface pretend a serious appearance, play hard to get, don''t you know?"? I don''t think he''s a good thing. " Yang Meng''s face is helpless. Mifeier''s vigilance for men is very heavy. Everyone looks like a bad guy. Although this situation does exist in most men, but there are also some upright people. From Yang Meng''s point of view, this old Han is an upright person. Since they entered the elevator, Han 3000''s eyes have never been at random, which is very rare¡° Sister Fei, you must think so badly of every man. " Yang Meng said¡° It''s not that I think, but that they are bad. Don''t discuss this. Have you finished your resume? Don''t worry, I won''t wait for you. " Said mifael. When it comes to the resume, Yang Meng has doubts on her face and asks: "sister Fei Er, why do we want to switch to weak water real estate at this time? The prospect of weak water real estate is not very optimistic now. With the strong rise of Han''s group, weak water real estate may face collapse at any time."¡° This kind of company in crisis can have better development, face difficulties together with the company, and have a greater chance of promotion in the future. Do you want to sit in a position with no future all your life? " Mifael explained¡° Although that''s the truth, what should we do if the weak water property collapses? " Yang Meng worries that she is more secure than mifael, and a stable job and income are enough¡° We can also change companies without any loss. " Mifael said very directly, for her utilitarian woman, life is a gamble, as long as you can win once, then the trajectory of life can become different. Nowadays, the form of weak water real estate is not very good, but in mifael''s view, it happens to be an opportunity. It''s very difficult for a well-developed company to make outstanding achievements. Even if it makes achievements, it will be robbed by the boss. But weak water real estate is different. It''s in a dilemma. At this time, there are more performance opportunities, and weak water real estate also has backstage, So mifael''s willing to fight¡° That''s true Yang Meng nodded. It''s not a big deal for an ordinary employee like her to change the company, and she''s used to listening to mifeier''s arrangement. Since mifeier is going to the weak water real estate, she must follow her¡° I''ll write my resume later and put it in the weak water property. " Yang Meng said. On the other hand, after Han 3000 put away her luggage, she lay on the sofa in the living room and emptied. At this time, Su Yingxia should have returned home, and she didn''t know what she was feeling now. As night falls, Han 3000 in the living room sofa of the elevator apartment and Su Yingxia in the room of the villa on the hillside are doomed to be unable to sleep safely tonight. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 358

    The next morning, Han Sanqian opened his eyes and habitually looked to the left, because at this time he had to ask Su Yingxia to get up and run in the morning. But when he turned his head, he found that he was empty and couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "I can''t change what I''ve been used to for such a long time."


    Hillside villa, the sound of the alarm rings, which indicates that it''s time to run in the morning, Su Yingxia subconsciously shouts: "3000, you quickly turn off the alarm."


    When the words came out, Su Yingxia suddenly opened her eyes. Then she realized that she was lying on the bed, and she couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Two people who are not far apart get up at the same time, but they are not as spirited as before.


    Su Yingxia ran to the top of the mountain alone.


    Han 3000 is ready to go downstairs and get familiar with the environment in the community.


    As soon as he opened the door, Han 3000 saw mifeier in a sportswear. She was very energetic and capable. Looking at her appearance, she should also do morning exercises.


    "Hello." Han 3000 said hello flatly.


    When they are waiting for the elevator together, mifael stands one meter behind Han 3000. This is her vigilance to strangers. In this case of only two people, she will never let others stand behind her.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, he is tall and straight enough. Compared with many young people who stoop, his figure is absolutely very good. He is also a kind of person with small muscles. He should be a very self disciplined and exercise loving person, which is very similar to mifael.


    "The elevator door is reflective." Han 3000 suddenly broke the silence.


    Mi Fei son can''t help but look at the elevator door, this just realizes what she does behind Han 3000, is reflected clearly by the elevator door.


    "Do you exercise a lot?" Mifael changed the subject in order not to embarrass herself.


    "Every day." Han 3000 said.


    Mifael asked himself that he was a very cold person, but he didn''t expect Han 3000 to be more cold than him.


    Is this a deliberate attitude, or is it what he is?


    Mifael no longer speak, take the initiative to speak, but also to ease the embarrassment, for her has been a very rare thing.


    Han 3000 is jogging in the community. The air quality here is several grades worse than that of Yunding mountain, not to mention the scenery. There is no place in Yuncheng that can compare with Yunding mountain.


    After running around the community, Han 3000 just walked to the unit downstairs and heard the voice of argument not far away.


    Miffy and a young woman quarrel, because the young woman walking the dog when there is no traction rope, so Miffy came forward to persuade a few words, did not expect that the young woman reaction is fierce, break open scold, Miffy angry face.


    "My dog doesn''t bite people. What does it have to do with you? You''re such a coquettish. You can''t even manage yourself well. You still have the right to manage me?" The young woman is thrusting waist, a pair of insolent appearance.


    "You think your dog doesn''t bite, but you have to think about how other people feel. Not everyone is close to him." Said mifael.


    "I''m the owner here. Have you bought a house here? You''re still qualified to teach me that you rent a house, right?" The young woman looked at Miffy with disdain.


    "Does it have anything to do with walking your dog without a leash?" Said mifael.


    "I walk my dog without a leash. Does it have anything to do with you? Does it bite you?" Said the young woman.


    In the face of the young woman''s unreasonable, Miffy obviously fell behind.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came up to the young woman, pointed to Miffy, and said, "what are you doing? Can you manage my family''s affairs?"


    "I''m just trying to persuade her. If she bites someone, it''s not good for anyone." Mifael''s momentum is obviously weaker. After all, the other party is a big man. In case of violence against her, it must be her who will suffer.


    "I have money to pay for biting people. It''s nothing to do with you. Don''t mind your own business and get out of here." The middle-aged man said angrily.


    Mifael is so angry that she vomits blood. At this time, she sees Han 3000 downstairs. She thought Han 3000 would come to help and say a few words. There''s a man here, and she''s more confident. But what mifael didn''t expect is that Han 3000 left quietly!


    He... He''s not a man. He just left!


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to meddle in his own business, and he probably doesn''t want him to intervene with mifael''s indifferent attitude, so why bother himself.


    On the elevator, the elevator door was about to close, Miffy came in angrily.


    "Is it comfortable to watch a good play?" After a while, mifael said to Han 3000.


    "If I were Yang Meng, I would help." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence makes mifael a little surprised. It''s because of her that he doesn''t help. Is it necessary for this guy to speak so directly?


    "Also, Yang Meng is better at cheating. She is more likely to be fooled by this kind of heroic trick of saving beauty." Mifael gritted her teeth.


    Han three thousand light smile, said: "since want to be an iceberg, have to endure the cold, pretend to be high above, and want to let others help, do the whole world owe you?" With these words, the elevator just arrived on the 16th floor, Han 3000 walked out of the elevator, leaving mifeier in a daze. Mifael is very beautiful, so even if she is like an iceberg, many men take the initiative to please her, which leads to mifael''s habitual belief that ordinary men will be inferior to her. Han 3000, who also rents a house, naturally has nothing special in her eyes. But she never thought that Han 3000 would say such words. She asked herself Gao Leng, but Han 3000''s Gao Leng seemed to be even higher than her. Looking at Han 3000 open the door to go home, mifeier gritted his teeth and said: "there is a kind of man in the world. He has no ability, but he has a big shelf. He is talking about people like you." Back home, Yang Meng has been cooking porridge in the kitchen. Although she doesn''t like morning exercise, she gets up early and almost gets breakfast every day¡° Sister Fei Er, who made you angry? " Yang Meng looks at Mi fei''er puzzled¡° It''s not the guy on the other side Mifael said hatefully¡° Old Han Yang Meng looked surprised and asked, "did Lao Han get up so early?"¡° Sister fei''er, as the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We have to have a good relationship with our neighbors, or I''ll let him come over for breakfast. " Yang Meng said. Miffy son now want to Han 3000 cramp skin, from small to big, Han 3000 or the first to her so cold, also want to eat breakfast at her home, how can this be¡° Sooner or later, you girl will be abducted. Do you know him very well? I''ll invite him home for breakfast. " Mifael said reproachfully. Yang Meng shrivels her mouth and doesn''t dare to speak any more. Although mifeier is sometimes very strong, Yang Meng knows that it''s for her good. If it wasn''t for mifeier, she would have been cheated by those men¡° Well, let''s eat for ourselves. " Yang Meng said. After breakfast, two people''s mailbox each received weak water real estate job reply, let them today to the company interview, this let mifeier full of expectations. Han Sanqian returns home, takes a bath and changes his clothes. Today, he is going to talk with Zhong Liang about cooperation with other companies. However, he does not appear as the boss, but pretends to be Zhong Liang''s assistant to see other people''s attitude towards this matter. Unfortunately, Han 3000 and mifeier met at the door of the elevator again, which may be called not friends don''t get together¡° Lao Han, are you going to work? " Yang Meng takes the initiative to chat up Han 3000¡° Yes, do you work, too? " Han Sanqian asked with a smile. It''s like meeting an old friend in the toilet and asking if he''s going to the toilet. There''s no nutrition at all¡° Interview with a new company, do you know the weak water property Yang Meng asked. Weak water property! These four words let Han three thousand one Leng, won''t happen to be so outrageous, they two actually go to weak water real estate interview¡° Now this time to weak water real estate interview, not very good Han 3000 said¡° Hum Mifael snorted coldly and said, "people like you, who have no pattern, naturally don''t understand why we want to go to the weak water real estate. I don''t want to explain to you." Han Sanqian looked at Yang Meng and said, "come on, you will succeed in the interview." Feeling ignored by Han 3000, Miffy felt numb again. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 359

    Han Sanqian and mifeier Yang Meng arrive at the weak water real estate one after another. When Han Sanqian goes to Zhong Liang''s office, mifeier and Yang Meng are waiting for an interview in the personnel department. Because the weak water real estate has a bad future, they are the only two interviewers.


    Anyone who has a little normal thinking will not go to the weak water real estate for an interview under the current situation. After all, there are very few people with reverse thinking like mifael.


    When interviewing the two, the Minister of personnel raised the core question, which is why they chose the weak water property at this time.


    Mifael''s answer is just like the one explained to Yang Meng. It''s very direct and shows her desire very simply. It''s the first time that this kind of person meets the director of personnel department. I can''t help but look at mifael differently.


    However, whether we can enter the weak water property, we still have to wait for Zhong Liang''s decision.


    "I''ve got your basic information. Please wait a moment."


    After the minister left the interview room, Yang Meng looked a little nervous, while mifael looked very confident.


    "Sister Phil, can we both succeed in the interview?" Yang Meng asked with a guilty heart.


    Mifael nodded with a smile, said: "of course, it can be successful, now the weak water property is the period of lack of people, you can rest assured."


    Listening to mifeier''s words, Yang Meng calmed down a little.


    In Zhong Liang''s office, he has already told Han 3000 about today''s general situation. The person he wants to meet is the boss of several core industries in Yuncheng, but they are not top-notch people, because those companies with real strength have been attracted by Han group, so now they only have some small companies to join.


    "Young master, if these small companies are afraid of annexation, the probability of cooperation with us can reach more than 80%, but Han''s group has already approached them." Zhong Liang said to Han 3000.


    The current situation is that there is no way. For Han 3000, it''s just a try. Whether he can succeed or not, and how much help he can provide for the weak water property after his success, Han 3000 can''t be sure.


    "Today it''s mainly for you to talk to them. I''ll see the attitude of these people." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Liang nodded his head with understanding. He knew that the real significance of Han 3000''s doing this is not to win over how many people, but to judge how many people in Yuncheng will submit to the Han group by their attitude.


    At this time, the knock sounded, Zhong Liang saw Han 3000 nodded slightly, then said: "come in."


    The head of personnel department walked into the office and closed the door gently, for fear that the door would ring if it was closed heavily.


    "Brother Zhong, there are two people coming for an interview. I''ve got the general situation. Do you need to see their information?" Asked the minister.


    "Have you asked them why they came to the company for an interview?" Zhong Liang said that this is Han 3000''s problem. Although Zhong Liang doesn''t know why han 3000 is particularly concerned about the two women, since the boss has spoken, he will definitely do it.


    "The woman named mifael said that the adversity of the company can bring her more development space. When she came to the company, she didn''t simply apply for a job, but wanted to enter the top management of the company. I can feel that she is a very utilitarian woman." The minister said.


    Han 3000 is a little surprised that mifeier is not only cold in character, but also has such a strong sense of enterprise. This kind of reverse thinking is by no means what ordinary people can have.


    Han Sanqian thought about a problem on his way to the weak water real estate. If Yang Meng was allowed to enter the company and kick mifeier, what kind of effect would it be? He played with mifeier in the palm of the stock. But when he thought about it carefully, this kind of cautious revenge seemed unnecessary, so he gave up the idea.


    "Let them come to the company." Han 3000 light said.


    After the minister left the office, he informed mifael and Yang Meng of the news.


    Yang Meng seems very excited, while mifael is very calm, because in her opinion, all this is the result of course.


    "Sister Fei, we can have a big meal today." Yang Meng said happily.


    "You are a foodie. You have nothing else to do except eat. Go home first and prepare for two days'' employment." Said mifael.


    Han 3000 and Zhong Liang soon left the weak water property and arrived at a tea house.


    The first person I want to see today is Liu Guofeng.


    At this time, Liu Guofeng had already taken the lead in the box. If he had been interviewed by qiangshui real estate before, he would be very excited, because before Han''s group was born, qiangshui real estate was the object that countless people wanted to curry favor with in Yuncheng. After all, relying on the Han family in Yanjing, everyone wanted to cooperate with qiangshui real estate, So as to get a little bit of their own oil and water on this piece of fat.


    But now, Liu Guofeng''s interest in this matter is waning, because on the surface, the weak water property has been crushed by the Hans group. The shelving of the project in the west of the city makes people feel that the weak water property does not have the power to compete with the Hans group at all. When I come back to him, I probably just want to treat him as cannon fodder.


    "Mr. Liu, I didn''t expect you to arrive so early." After entering the box, Zhong Liang said to Liu Guofeng with a smile on his face. Liu Guofeng has a cold attitude. Before, it''s hard to meet Zhong Liang. How can he get Zhong Liang''s smile¡° Boss Zhong, I happen to be free today, so I come to see you. If you have anything to say, you know, it''s very dangerous to meet you now. If Han''s group knows, my company will be finished. " Liu Guofeng said. Zhong Liang sat opposite Liu Guofeng, poured a cup of tea for himself, and said, "Mr. Liu, I hope to cooperate with your company. I don''t know what your intention is." Liu Guofeng light smile, said: "boss Zhong, if before, I Liu Guofeng want, but now the situation, I can''t do this kind of thing, weak water real estate in Yuncheng Power before, but now, calculate a fart." Liu Guofeng''s words are very direct and hard to hear, which makes Zhong Liang''s expression become stiff¡° Mr. Liu, weak water real estate now step back, does not mean afraid of the Han group Zhong Liang said. Liu Guofeng said with a cold smile: "I''m afraid I don''t know, but I know how much capital Han''s group has, and you should know, and you''re just a part-time worker. Now the real boss of weak water real estate is like a turtle, who dares to hide and not show his face? Who can easily believe weak water real estate?"¡° Since Mr. Liu is here today, it''s not sarcastic. If you have any requirements, just ask for them. " Zhong Liang said that if Liu Guofeng''s attitude is tough and has no intention of cooperating with weak water real estate, he does not have the need to appear. Since he has come, it means that he certainly has a plan. Liu Guofeng light smile, said: "boss Zhong is really smart, my idea is very simple, since weak water real estate want to cooperate with me, I want a little weak water real estate shares not too much, tied to a boat grasshopper, only common interests, can really seamless cooperation." Weak water property shares? With Liu Guofeng''s position, what qualifications to weak water property shares¡° Mr. Liu, your broken company is worth a few dollars, and you dare to be a shareholder of weak water real estate. " Zhong Liang said with disdain. Liu Guofeng expression a cold, slightly ferocious to Zhongliang said: "boss Zhong, now you beg me, not I beg you, I advise you to think clearly again talk." Zhong Liang half lying on the seat, looked at Liu Guofeng contemptuously, said: "where do you see that I need to ask you, Liu Guofeng, weak water real estate is now suppressed by the Han group, but it is still easy to play your small company. Don''t take yourself too seriously. Do you really think that weak water real estate can be controlled by you?" Liu Guofeng thought that weak water real estate would bring him some benefits, so he opened his mouth. He also forgot what Zhong Liang said. Although weak water real estate is under pressure now, the thin and dead camels are bigger than horses. He is not qualified to brag in front of Zhong Liang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 360

    "Boss Zhong, I was not calm just now. I said something I shouldn''t say. Please forgive me." Liu Guofeng apologized to Zhong Liang that his attitude was superior. However, after being awakened by Zhong Liang''s words, he realized how stupid his attitude was. Even if he didn''t cooperate with weak water real estate, he didn''t need to have a feud with weak water real estate.


    After all, the situation of his company is not optimistic now. The company that is more powerful than him in the same field has cooperated with Hans group. His living space will be greatly squeezed. In this case, feuding with weak water real estate will only make him die faster.


    Zhong Liang gave a cold smile and said, "you say my boss is a turtle. I''ll report it to him truthfully. As for how you should choose, think about it for yourself."


    With that, Zhong Liang left the box.


    Han 3000 stood beside Zhong Liang in the whole process, and did not say a word. But from Liu Guofeng''s attitude, he can see that these people are very afraid of Han''s group, and can never sincerely cooperate with weak water real estate.


    "Young master, he should cooperate with us." After returning to the car, Zhong Liang said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looking out of the window, light way: "this kind of cooperation has no meaning, he may at any time give weak water real estate a knife in the back."


    Zhong Liang nodded and said, "that''s true. What should we do now?"


    "The next few people, you go to see it, this road now seems to have been impassable." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Liang has no choice but to hang his head. The business sector pays attention to interests, and money is the most important thing. Now, the financial strength of Han''s group can''t be matched by weak water real estate. It''s almost impossible to win over sincere cooperation.


    "Yes." Zhong Liang answered.


    Han 3000 gets off alone.


    Since he was 14 years old, Han Sanqian has secretly embarked on his own business road. He has never met such a strong enemy. He has many means, but in the face of absolute power, these means will undoubtedly be powerless. No matter how many tricks he has, the financial resources of Han''s group are there, just like a mountain towering into Yunfeng, surrounded by cliffs, No matter how many means Han 3000 has, he can''t climb.


    For the first time in so many years, Han 3000 felt powerless, but in order to be together with Su Yingxia again, even in the face of the giant, he had to knock down the giant.


    In Su''s company, Su Yingxia, who has been sleeping all night, looks particularly haggard today. Although she has put on her make-up, her dark circles are still very obvious.


    Shen lingyao knows Su Yingxia''s self-discipline work and rest time. She will never let herself have a bad rest. Is it difficult that something fierce happened last night?


    Quietly, Shen lingyao walks to Su Yingxia. With a strange smile on her face, she says to Su Yingxia: "Yingxia, look at your appearance. I was tired last night. You and Han 3000..."


    Shen lingyao stretched out her hands, pointed her index fingers to each other, and continued with an ambiguous expression: "has it become?"


    "I divorced him." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao''s movements were frozen in the air, and her expression gradually became inconceivable.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Shen lingyao digs her ears, suspecting that she has just had an auditory hallucination.


    "You heard me right. I''m divorced from him." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao suddenly blew up her hair and said angrily: "what''s the matter? Did Han 3000 do something sorry for you? This bastard, I''m going to kill him! I dare to hurt you. "


    Seeing Shen lingyao''s extreme reaction, Su Yingxia quickly said, "he didn''t do anything sorry for me. On the contrary, he was protecting me."


    "What bullshit, divorce is also called to protect you, you are not poisoned, even believe this kind of nonsense." In Shen lingyao''s mind, Han 3000 is a very infatuated person, and she silently treats Han 3000 as a male god. Now, the male god image of Han 3000 collapses in her heart, so her anger is not only because of Su Yingxia, but also because of herself.


    She couldn''t accept an infatuated prince charming and suddenly became a scum man.


    "You want to calm down and know what''s going on?" Su Yingxia said calmly.


    "You say quickly, if this scum man has something wrong with you, I''ll go to chop him immediately." Shen lingyao lifted up her sleeve and looked furious.


    Su Yingxia has no choice but to smile. Shen lingyao''s kindness to her has never changed from the beginning to the end.


    But she is also more aware that Han 3000 has not changed her heart. She even believes that when Han 3000 makes this decision, Han 3000''s heart is also very painful.


    When Su Yingxia told Shen lingyao about her guess and the whole story, Shen lingyao''s mood finally calmed down.


    "That''s true. Wasn''t he seduced by other women?" Shen lingyao said suspiciously.


    "There are some things I can''t tell you now, but that''s about it." Su Yingxia conceals Han 3000''s identity, only mentions that Han 3000 has a problem with Han group, so she can''t convince Shen lingyao.


    If Han 3000''s identity is told to Shen lingyao, she will have no doubt about it, but Su Yingxia will not do so, because Han 3000 does not want the outside world to know his identity, and Shen lingyao''s big mouth, Su Yingxia, knows it very well. If she knows it, it will be spread soon.


    "How could he provoke the Hans group?" Shen lingyao didn''t understand¡° There are some reasons, you''ll find out later. " Su Yingxia said. Shen lingyao suddenly put a single hand around Su Yingxia''s neck, as if to strangle her, but the hand injury did not really exert force, and said in a threatening tone: "OK, you su Yingxia, you still have something to hide from me, don''t you believe me?"¡° I''m afraid you should say something you shouldn''t say. Don''t you know yourself with your mouth? " Su Yingxia said helplessly. Shen lingyao awkwardly let go of Su Yingxia and said, "it''s true. If you tell me, I can''t help telling others. Forget it, I''ll forgive you this time, but you have to watch Han 3000, so that he won''t be abducted by other women." Su Yingxia wants to go to Han 3000. Although she is divorced, it doesn''t mean they can''t meet. But if you think about it carefully, Han 3000''s purpose is to get rid of her. If she goes to meet Han 3000, then divorce will be meaningless¡° I believe in him Su Yingxia said firmly. Shen lingyao also believes in Han 3000. After all, this infatuated image of male god is deeply rooted in her heart¡° By the way, do you want to tell Yiyun about our three sisters'' Party and divorce tonight? " Shen lingyao asked¡° It''s going all over Yuncheng. Do you need me to tell her? " Su Yingxia said with a bitter smile. Shen lingyao nodded and said nothing more. About Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s divorce, after a night''s fermentation, no one in Yuncheng is aware of it. The smear of Han 3000''s going to Jinqiao City has also been widely publicized, so now Han 3000 has not only the title of a loser, but also the name of a scum man. Many women are indignant about this. How can they be qualified to betray Su Yingxia? There are even a lot of radical people who are still discussing this matter on the Internet, and they have launched a barrage of abuse against Han 3000. Jiang LAN, the initiator of all this, is very happy about this. The more fierce the curse against Han 3000, the less influence it will have on Su Yingxia. As long as Su Yingxia is placed in a weak position, it will be easier for Su Yingxia to find her husband in the future. Today''s Jiang LAN has no intention to let Han 3000 and Su Yingxia remarry, and in her eyes, Han 3000 is sure to end, so another plan is launched in Jiang Lan''s heart. In order to find a better family for Su Yingxia, Jiang LAN must find a way to spread the fact that they didn''t share the same room, and let those people know that Su Yingxia has not been tarnished by Han 3000, so more people will pursue Su Yingxia. Naturally, the route of transmission is her gossipy sisters, so Jiang LAN called these people together, specially invited them to dinner, and inadvertently let it slip. After those sisters heard this, Cloud City will undoubtedly raise a burst of sneer at Han 3000. How big a joke is it that I haven''t finished my marriage for three years? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 361

    "Sister Fei Er, there''s new news about Han 3000 and Su Yingxia." While Yang Meng is cooking dinner, she hurriedly runs to the living room and says to Miffy.


    Women have the nature of gossip, not to mention such a shocking thing in Cloud City, so mifael is also very concerned about the development of this matter.


    "This shameless scum man, can things be reversed?" Mifael said disdainfully.


    "No, but some people say that Su Yingxia has not been touched by Han 3000 after they have been married for so many years." Yang Meng said.


    Mifael sneered and said, "if it were me, I would not let this kind of rubbish touch. It''s wise for Su Yingxia to do so. This kind of rubbish deserves today''s end."


    "Sister Fei Er, is Han 3000 really so bad?" Yang Meng is puzzled and asks. Although she doesn''t know what the relationship between the two people is, Han 3000 has been scolded for so many years, and she feels very pitiful.


    "Where is Jinqiao City? Haven''t you heard of it? Can a man who goes to such a place be a good man?" Said mifael.


    Yang Meng nodded and said, "that''s true, but now that they are divorced, the news is constantly coming out that it''s not good for Han 3000. I''m afraid some people are deliberately trying to stink Han 3000''s reputation."


    "What''s so strange about this? The worse Han 3000''s reputation is, the less affected Su Yingxia is. Do you think Su Yingxia won''t remarry in his life?" Mifael said with a smile, she just heard some gossip, but so far, she can guess the purpose of the Su family, and she heard that these things are all from Jiang Lan''s sisters, which is more meaningful.


    "Go and cook. It''s none of your business, so what do you care about?" Mifael warned.


    "All right." Yang Meng smiles and goes back to the kitchen.


    Mifael takes out her mobile phone, and even some people in her circle of friends are talking about it, and they are scolding Han 3000. Comparing him to a century scum man, we can see how influential this matter is in Cloud City.


    Peninsula Hotel.


    Han Yan big package under the entire hotel, because she does not want to be disturbed by anyone, where she lives, no idlers are allowed to appear, she does not want to go out, will meet those irrelevant people.


    In Han Yan''s eyes, all living beings are unequal. They are all mole ants crawling under her feet. Naturally, they are not qualified to live with her in the same place.


    "Miss, Han 3000 divorced Su Yingxia to save Su''s family, right?" Han Qing said to Han Yan.


    "This trash is a bit infatuated, but how can I take the Su family seriously? To deal with this kind of garbage family, I just dirty my hands." Han Yan disdains to say that her eyes are higher than the top, and she also has considerable requirements for her opponents. The Su family is just a small family in Yuncheng. She won''t depreciate herself to deal with this humble family.


    Han Qing smile, said: "he thought he had a lot of weight in the eyes of Miss, miss can come to China, for him has been a great honor."


    "It''s a pity that Dad told me not to kill him, otherwise it would be better solved." Han Yan sighs helplessly. Her father says that Han''s family can''t kill each other. But in Han Yan''s eyes, how can they treat Han 3000 as their own family? Even if they are in the same blood, Han Yan doesn''t want to admit it.


    "If he doesn''t want to change his surname, do we have to spend all the time with him? How can a young lady stay in such a shabby place for a long time? " Han Qing is a servant girl, but in her eyes, she still looks down on Huaxia, let alone Yuncheng.


    Even Han Qing thinks that Han Yan''s appearance in this place is an insult to Han Yan.


    "I''ll find a way to change his name. If he wants to delay my time, how about killing him? It''s a big deal that he''ll be scolded by his father." Han Yan eyes gloomy said.


    At this time, Han Feng ran to the room in a hurry, even forgot to knock on the door.


    "Han Feng, I have warned you more than once that you should knock at the door first." Han Yan dissatisfied said.


    Han Feng for her sister''s anger, not care, walked to Han Yan with a smile, said: "sister, we used to sleep in a room, you need to care about such a small thing with me?"


    "That was when I was a child. Now that we have grown up, is my sister still naked in front of you?" Han Yan stares at to say.


    "Hey, hey." Han Feng Shan a smile, said: "sister, you see how this woman."


    On the mobile phone, it''s su Yingxia''s photo. From the point of view, it''s obviously taken secretly.


    "It''s not like you to say hello to me in advance when you play with women." Han Yan said unexpectedly.


    "Sister, she is Su Yingxia." Han Feng swallowed saliva, obviously a little interesting to Su Yingxia.


    Han Yan frowned and said, "when are you interested in broken shoes, and it''s Han 3000''s broken shoes."


    "Sister, haven''t you heard the latest news yet?" Han Feng asked in surprise.


    "What''s the latest news?" Han Yan does not understand a way.


    "Although she married Han 3000 for three years, she didn''t touch Han 3000. Although she is a divorced woman, she is still very clean." Han Feng said. This words a, Han Yan and Han Qing two people are stunned. three years! After three years of marriage, he never met Su Yingxia. Han Yandun time belly laugh, even Han Qing is also laughing¡° No, Han 3000 waste to this level? I haven''t even touched my wife. " Han Yan wiped the canthus of her eyes, and her tears all burst out laughing. Han Qing squatted on the ground, covered his stomach and said: "Miss, my stomach is laughing and aching. How does this kind of person live to the present? It''s too cowardly."¡° Isn''t that false news? " Han Yan is a little unconvinced. After all, it''s been three years. It''s possible to say that the relationship between them is not very good, but there is no truth between husband and wife. It''s a bit exaggerated¡° It''s true, and I went out of my way to learn about it. " Han Feng seriously said that if it is really the broken shoes that Han 3000 has been playing with for three years, no matter how beautiful they are, he will not be interested. However, after the appearance of such remarks, Han Feng will be very excited, and he also wants to verify the truth of this matter. As for verification, there is only one way. Han Yan helplessly shakes her head and says, "now I finally understand why my father wants him to change his surname. This kind of waste really disgraces our Han family."¡° If you are interested, do it, but I still want to warn you that this is Huaxia. Don''t do anything illegal. If you have the ability, let Su Yingxia take the initiative to go to your bed. " Han Yan reminds us that Han Feng is unscrupulous in the United States, because the Han family has a deep relationship chain. Even if something happens, Han Feng can be saved. But here is different. There is no high-level relationship. If things get big, it will be hard to end¡° Elder sister, I''m not just venting my desires. I''ve reached a higher level. Only by conquering my heart and getting my body can I have a sense of achievement. You can rest assured. " Han Feng said with a smile. Han Yan nodded, since it is so, there is nothing to worry about. After Han Feng left the room, Han Qingcai stood up from the ground, with some unhappiness hidden in her eyes, because she had a love affair with Han Feng. Although she never thought that she could be Han Feng''s woman, every time she heard that Han Feng was interested in other women, she still felt a little unhappy¡° Han Qing, are you very unhappy? " Han Yan asked. Han Qing flashed a little flustered in her eyes, lowered her head and said: "little... Miss, I don''t have it. How can I be unhappy?" Han Yan said with a smile: "I know what happened between you and Han Feng, but you should know your identity. He is just playing with you. You shouldn''t have a delusion that he will have real feelings for you. You are just the servant girl of the Han family."¡° Miss, Han Qing knows. Han Qing never thought that the young master would like me. " Han Qing said¡° You know that''s the best. Don''t worry. Even if you are just the servant girl of the Han family, I will find you a good family in the future. If you don''t have hundreds of millions of assets, how can I marry you? " Han Yan said¡° Thank you, miss This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 362

    After work, Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao walk out of the company hand in hand. Naturally, the feelings of these two sisters for many years need not be mentioned. Moreover, girls walk on the street hand in hand without any sense of disobedience, which boys can''t do.


    When Shen lingyao saw a sports car parked at the door of the company, she couldn''t help but feel a little shocked. She didn''t think the luxury car was aimed at her. But the news of Su Yingxia''s divorce just came out. It''s unbelievable that someone came to the door to pursue her so soon.


    "Welcome summer, your charm is no less than that of those years. As soon as you get divorced, someone can''t wait to chase you." Shen lingyao said with a smile.


    For other women, they may be complacent about it, but for Su Yingxia, it''s not something to be happy about, on the contrary, it will become her worry and burden.


    Even if she is divorced now, this kind of divorce is Han 3000''s protection for her. Su Yingxia can never accept the love of other men at this time.


    The scene of Han Feng relying on the car door and matching a beautiful man with a luxury car has attracted many people''s attention. Many young girls in the company are envious at this moment. Who doesn''t want to have such a golden and handsome boyfriend? However, they also know that this is for the sake of the chairman of the board of directors, so they can watch the fun.


    In order to pursue Su Yingxia, Han Feng specially bought a new car. For him, this kind of luxury car is like cabbage. There are dozens of luxury cars in the garage of Miguo, and many of them are limited edition. He has played the world''s top luxury cars all over the world.


    When he saw Su Yingxia, Han Feng went up confidently. Although Su Yingxia''s beauty in the photo was amazing enough, Han Feng knew that the photo covered Su Yingxia''s real beauty.


    Han 3000 is such a waste. He can get such a wife. I''m afraid he has spent all his luck in his life.


    "Miss Su, for the first time, you can call me a Feng." Han Feng introduced himself.


    "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to go back to my life for the time being. Thank you for your kindness." Su Yingxia said with a flat expression.


    Han Feng light smile, although Su Yingxia frankly refused him, but this did not let him be hit, because he is an extremely conceited person, in his eyes, there is no woman he can not make, at most is the problem of time and money.


    "Miss Su, I can understand your current mood. That kind of scum is not only a burden, but also a betrayal. If you want, I can teach him a lesson for you." Han Feng said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia knows that under Jiang Lan''s deliberate slander, Han 3000''s image in Yuncheng has been terrible, but how the outside world evaluates Han 3000 is not important. In her heart, Han 3000''s image will never be shaken and changed.


    "No, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." With that, Su Yingxia bypasses Han Feng and wants to leave.


    Han Feng flashed a chill in his eyes and stood in front of Su Yingxia again: "Miss Su, I just hope to get a fair chance. I''m tens of thousands of times better than Han 3000. No, he is not qualified to compete with me."


    "I''m sorry." Su Yingxia doesn''t want to talk more nonsense, and once again bypasses Han Feng.


    This time, Han Feng did not continue to block Su Yingxia, because the entanglement of the face is not his style.


    Watching Su Yingxia get on the car and leave, Han Feng clenched his teeth and said, "if you want to escape from the palm of my hand, it''s impossible. I still have time to play with you slowly. The more difficult it is to conquer, the more achievement I will have."


    On the bus, Shen lingyao deliberately made an envious expression and said: "Ying Xia, this man is very handsome, and look at the car he drives, the family must be very rich, do you not move at all?"


    "Do you have to know it?" Su Yingxia asked, Shen lingyao is very clear about the feelings between her and Han 3000, this kind of problem is not necessary.


    Shen lingyao said with a smile, "I''m just kidding. I know you two are more envious than Jin Jian. Can''t you let me be a single dog and have a fancy?"


    "Fancy what?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Shen lingyao was stunned.


    Fancy what?


    Of course, it''s a fantasy that Su Yingxia is chased away by other men, so she has a chance to be with Han 3000.


    Of course, this idea is limited to the mind.


    "No, it''s nothing. Just talk about it." Shen lingyao hurriedly disguised, then changed the topic, asked: "you said today Yiyun will appear in what kind of image, but last time I was scared, her beautiful, even I am ashamed."


    When it comes to the last time, Su Yingxia smiles faintly. When Qi Yiyun takes off her glasses, she is really beautiful. Even she can''t catch up with her, but this is her sister. Su Yingxia doesn''t have any sense of threat, on the contrary, she is very happy.


    The more beautiful Qi Yiyun is, the easier it is to find a good family.


    Su Yingxia from school, very much hope that Qi Yiyun in the future to find a good family to marry, so that you do not have a lifetime of hardship.


    "I hope she doesn''t wear glasses, so it''s easy to find a boyfriend." Su Yingxia said¡° It''s more than easy. There are a lot of flies around her Shen lingyao finished, sighed and continued: "unlike me, no matter how well dressed, I will be eclipsed in front of you two. It seems that I am destined to be single in my life." Su Yingxia looked at Shen lingyao with a smile and said, "I heard that someone has received a lot of flowers recently. What''s his name?" When Shen lingyao heard this, she blushed a little and said, "how can he compare with Han 3000? I can''t be moved by the trick of sending flowers. How can I say that I''m also a man who has been on the battlefield for a long time."¡° You blow it, so many years, I still don''t know how many times you fall in love? If it''s suitable, try it. If you''re so choosy again, I''ll really help you find a nunnery. " Su Yingxia said¡° If I''m a nun, I''m sure I''ll put you and Qi Yiyun on the back. None of you want to get married. " Shen lingyao said angrily. They chatted and soon arrived at the appointed place for dinner. When she saw Qi Yiyun, she put on her glasses again, because for Qi Yiyun, she only needs to show herself in front of Han 3000. It doesn''t matter what other men think of her, and she doesn''t need to attract more flies for herself¡° Yiyun, why did you put on your glasses again? " Although Qi Yiyun who takes off her glasses will take away all men''s sight, Shen lingyao still can''t accept her low-key side, because she knows that Qi Yiyun is interested in Han 3000. If no other man can move her, her existence will affect the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000¡° I''m used to it. It''s safer to wear glasses. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Su Yingxia didn''t know Qi Yiyun''s favor for Han Sanqian. He advised: "these men are visual animals. If you hide your beauty, they won''t be attracted to you. Don''t you want to fall in love?"¡° If you meet the right person, even with glasses, he will love me. If he just covets my beauty, will he still love me when I am old? " Qi Yiyun said. The truth of these words is impeccable, so Su Yingxia couldn''t find a point to refute, so he only nodded his head and agreed: "the truth is like this, but with your natural beauty, as long as you maintain it a little, it''s fine to be 50 years old." Qi Yiyun sighs in her heart. Even if she is beautiful to be 100 years old, Han 3000 doesn''t look at her directly. If she is not the one she belongs to, it doesn''t make sense to dress up beautifully¡° What happened to you and Han 3000? Why did you suddenly divorce? " Qi Yiyun asks curiously. This problem makes Shen lingyao''s heart suddenly raise her voice. What she fears most is that Qi Yiyun cares about it, because now that Su Yingxia and Han 3000 divorce, it''s time for Qi Yiyun to take advantage of the situation¡° It''s nothing. They''re just fake divorces. They''re making fun of each other. Their relationship is very good and won''t be damaged by anyone. " Shen lingyao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 363

    Shen lingyao''s words obviously beat Qi Yiyun, but Qi Yiyun didn''t waver at all, because from the beginning she knew how difficult the matter was. Her simple intervention could not destroy the two people''s feelings. Moreover, Han 3000''s feelings towards Su Yingxia were stronger than Jin Qian''s.


    Although Qi Yiyun initially contacted Han 3000 for the purpose of helping the Qi family, the longer she contacted Han 3000, the more she could feel the charm of Han 3000. The approach with purpose gradually changed over time.


    Even sometimes Qi Yiyun asks herself whether she really has feelings for Han 3000. She can''t give her the answer, but when she can''t give her the answer, Qi Yiyun knows that her original intention has been shaken, and she no longer wants to use Han 3000.


    During the meal, Shen lingyao takes the initiative to promote the topic and avoid talking about things related to Han 3000.


    After dinner, Shen lingyao also takes the initiative to send Qi Yiyun back to the hotel and let Su Yingxia go home to have a rest.


    Whenever Su Yingxia thinks of going home, he feels empty in his heart, because he can no longer see Han 3000 in that home, which makes Su Yingxia no longer have any sense of belonging.


    Until this time, she really understood the importance of Han 3000.


    It turns out that Han 3000 has occupied an irreplaceable position in her heart, and even Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao can''t compare their weight.


    Back at the hillside villa, Su Yingxia, who was standing at the door, didn''t enter the house because she knew that after entering the house, she would miss Han 3000 even more. The flood of missing would empty her everything.


    "Welcome summer, what are you doing at the door?" He Ting, who came out to throw rubbish, saw Su Yingxia and said in surprise.


    "Auntie he, it seems that this place is no longer my home." Su Yingxia said with tears in her eyes.


    He Ting sighed, no Han 3000 home, for her, probably has not become a family.


    "Go back to rest, he will come back." He Ting said.


    Su Yingxia nodded and walked into the villa.


    This night, for Su Yingxia, will not sleep.


    Elevator apartment.


    Han Sanqian gets up at six as usual. He has formed the habit for more than three years. Even if he doesn''t have an alarm clock, he will wake up on time. The alarm bell is probably deep in the bone and will never be forgotten in his life.


    After a simple wash, Han was ready to go downstairs for a morning run. As soon as he opened the door, the opposite door opened.


    Mifael is in sportswear. When she sees Han 3000, her face is obviously unhappy.


    "Do you run at six every morning, too?" Han three thousand openings ask a way, since all bumped into, don''t talk also appear embarrassed.


    But what Han 3000 didn''t expect was that he took the initiative to talk, which made the anger even more embarrassing, because mifael didn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    Two people together on the elevator, the atmosphere is more dignified, small space gives a strong sense of depression.


    "If the elevator breaks down at this time, it will be fun." Han 3000 said with a smile, but he didn''t say it to Miffy. It was more like talking to himself.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth." Mifael said unhappily that she didn''t want to be trapped in the elevator with Han 3000. It was like a nightmare for her.


    If you let mifeier know that Han 3000 is her immediate superior, I don''t know what she will feel now.


    When the elevator reaches the first floor, mifael is inexplicably relieved. She is really worried about being hit by Han 3000.


    When the elevator door opened, mifael couldn''t wait to go out, showing that she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Han 3000''s morning running route is still in the community, because there is no place to compare with Yunding mountain, so there is no need to deliberately choose the route, and for Han 3000, without Su Yingxia around, even if it is a world-class landscape, he will not take a look at it.


    Magnificent mountains and rivers, if not accompanied by a loved one, it will have no meaning.


    Mifael''s rejection of Han 3000 is so serious that after running in the morning, she arrives at the unit downstairs and deliberately looks to see if she will meet Han 3000. After making sure Han 3000 doesn''t show up, she gets on the elevator in a hurry.


    As the elevator closed slowly, mifael''s heart went up in her throat for fear that someone might suddenly come in.


    It wasn''t until the elevator door was completely closed that mifael relaxed and felt that the whole world was much brighter.


    Back at home, Yang Meng had already made breakfast and was watching the computer at the dining table, frowning.


    "What''s the matter with you? Frowning early in the morning, are you not afraid of wrinkles? " Mifael asks Yang Meng.


    "Sister Fei Er, who is the boss of our company? I can''t find out at all." Yang Meng asks mifeier suspiciously that she didn''t know anything about the weak water property before, but now that she wants to work in the weak water property, she has to know something about the company. However, when searching for information about the weak water property on the Internet, she finds that the column of the chairman of the board is blank, and there is no name of anyone, and the person with the greatest power is Zhong Liang, But Zhong Liang is not the real boss.


    "Are you stupid enough to forget who I told you is the backstage of the weak water property?" Mifael said helplessly¡° Of course, I remember that it''s the Han family in Yanjing. I specially learned that the Han family is really powerful, but who is the person in charge of our company? " Yang Meng is curious. After a sip of porridge, mifeier said: "as far as I know, the chairman of weak water real estate has never appeared in Yuncheng. Almost everything is handed over to Zhong Liang, but he should control the company behind the scenes. If he has orders, he should also give them directly to Zhong Liang."¡° It''s such a big project in the west of the city. He hasn''t even been to Yuncheng. Can he rest assured that he has given Zhong Liang full power? " Yang Meng said¡° In our eyes, it''s a big investment, but in his eyes, maybe it''s just a small industry. It''s not surprising that he doesn''t care. But I believe we will see him soon. " As she said this, mifael had some expectation in her face¡° Why? " Yang Meng asks curiously. Hearing Yang Meng''s question, mifeier can''t help rolling her eyes. She can''t think of such a simple question¡° I think you are really stupid. Yuncheng has such a big change now. As the chairman of the board, how can he not show up? Do you really think he will let Zhong Liang deal with the Han group? " Said mifael. Yang Meng suddenly realized that she was too stupid and said bitterly, "sister Fei Er, if it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t know anything. Thanks to you, I could understand more things." Mifael laughed and said: "your simplicity is actually very good. I can''t envy it. It''s a pity that in today''s society, simplicity has become stupid, and it''s easy to be cheated, so it''s time for you to grow up."¡° Sister fei''er, as long as I have you by my side, I''ll be at ease. I don''t need to grow my own heart. " Yang Meng was heartless and happy¡° I can''t be with you all my life. Don''t you need a boyfriend? I can''t say that when the chairman of the board of directors of weak water real estate appears, sister Fei''s love will come. " Mifael said with a smile. With a smile on her face, Yang Meng came up to mifeier, took her arm and said, "sister Feier, you are so beautiful. The chairman will definitely like you. At that time, you will be the chairman''s wife." After all, she doesn''t even know who the other person is. However, mifael believes that if she can get close to the chairman of the board of directors, this kind of thing is still possible. After all, she has advantages over most women in appearance and figure¡° If I become the wife of the chairman, I will introduce a rich man to you in the future. " Said mifael. Yang Meng''s pursuit of anything is not utilitarian, so she doesn''t have high requirements for her boyfriend, as long as she really loves her. As for whether she has money or not, it''s not the focus of her consideration. Being self-motivated and able to work together is enough¡° Sister Fei Er, I don''t want to find rich people. I think Lao Han is good. He is honest and will not mess around outside. " Yang Meng said. Hear old Han two words, on the face of Mi Fei son exposed not to hide disgust. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 364

    "Yang Meng, I warn you, don''t get too close to this kind of person. He just pretends to be an honest man and specially deceives little girls like you." Mifael reminds Yang Meng.


    "Sister Phil, why are you so hostile to him?" Yang Meng is puzzled and asks. Since meeting Han 3000 for the first time, mifael is very disgusted with Han 3000. However, in Yang Meng''s opinion, Han 3000 doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He is even different from other men and doesn''t look at them with naked eyes.


    This kind of Han 3000 makes Yang Meng feel good, but mifael''s feeling seems completely different from her.


    Mifael doesn''t know where she started to hate Han 3000.


    In fact, in her heart, there is a heart living in the spotlight. Although she doesn''t admit it, she hopes to be the focus of attention wherever she goes. However, when she first meets Han 3000, Han 3000 doesn''t look her in the eye, which makes mifael very upset. Subconsciously, she thinks Han 3000 is serious, and this kind of wolf in sheep''s clothing, Naturally, mifael was listed as a dangerous person.


    This is a woman. If you look at her more, she will treat you as a sex wolf. But when you don''t look at her, she thinks you are pretending to be serious.


    "How many years have we known each other?" Mifael asks Yang Meng.


    When she was in school, mifeier was Yang Meng''s elder sister. Because of a scum incident, mifeier helped Yang Meng. From then on, they became the best sisters.


    From high school to now, it has been many years.


    Seeing that Yang Meng didn''t speak, mifael continued: "when did I say something wrong? Did I miss the men who chased you?"


    "That''s not true." Yang Meng said.


    "That''s all right. I didn''t miss Lao Han, and I can''t miss Lao Han. He''s so mean and serious. There must be a bigger conspiracy behind him." Said mifael.


    Yang Meng was convinced again and nodded: "well, I''ll listen to Fei Er and try not to get too close to him in the future."


    With these words, the knock on the door suddenly rang. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of confusion. Because they lived here, no one knew except their parents, so it was strange that someone knocked on the door.


    "Your parents are coming?"


    "Your parents are coming?"


    The two asked each other at the same time. Obviously, this question has shown that it is not the parents of both sides.


    Yang Meng goes to the door and looks outside from cat''s eye. He finds Han 3000 standing at the door.


    "Sister Fei Er, it''s Lao Han." Yang Meng said softly.


    Mifeier stood up and went to the door, protecting Yang Meng behind him. Then she opened the door and asked Han 3000 coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "This is your package. I just saw it. I''ll bring it up for you by the way. You''re welcome." After Han 3000 handed the package to mifeier, he turned and went back to his home.


    The package belongs to Yang Meng, and Mi Fei Er gives it to Yang Meng without thinking much. However, when she changes her clothes and goes downstairs to the supermarket with Yang Meng to buy food materials for the next few days, she finds that the package is not only Yang Meng''s, but also her. Han 3000 deliberately only helps Yang Meng to take it, but ignores her. This makes Mi Fei Er''s hatred of Han 3000 escalate a lot again.


    Han Sanqian does this, a little deliberately playing with mifeier. It can be regarded as his little revenge for mifeier''s hostility.


    Today is the day when Qingyun came out of the detention house. This guy was locked up for some time for indecent assault. I don''t know if he has a long memory.


    Driving to the detention center, it didn''t take long for Qingyun to come out.


    When Qingyun saw Han 3000, he sniveled and burst into tears at the gate of the detention center. He held Han 3000''s thigh and cried bitterly. He looked at all the public servants in a daze. He thought that this guy was insane.


    "Brother, you are here at last. You don''t know how many grievances I suffered in it. I almost got turned." Qingyun wiped tears, a heartbroken look.


    "You deserve to be turned. Even those people in the number can''t watch what you do." Han 3000 disdains to say that although the detention center and prison are prisoners, there are also levels. It''s normal for shameless people like Qingyun to be looked down upon and bullied.


    "Brother, I really didn''t do those things. I was wronged. They took the initiative to hook up with me, but I didn''t want to take advantage of them because I didn''t have any money. That''s why they bit me back." Qingyun cried helplessly.


    "Is there a free lunch in the world? You think you''re the most handsome guy in the world. Women have to throw themselves at you. " Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun sighed and said: "brother, if I have your appearance, I will support you effortlessly. It''s a pity that the gap between me and you is a galaxy."


    Han three thousand helpless smile, this guy flatter Kung Fu see rise, it seems that there is no less to people in the grovel.


    "With your skill, can someone really bully you?" Han 3000 light said.


    There was no flaw in Qingyun''s expression, and he said without hesitation: "brother, my skill is naturally invincible in it, but these people have a lot of Yin moves, and they are all in group. I''m not their opponent alone, but don''t worry, I didn''t disgrace you. I''ve given back all the fists I''ve suffered."¡° What does it have to do with me? Don''t pull everything on me. If you do this kind of thing again in the future, get out of Yuncheng, don''t say you know me. " Han 3000 warned¡° No, no, I''m a good student now. If someone throws his arms at me, I''ll see their purpose before I start. " Qingyun said with lingering fear. Soon after Han 3000 and Qingyun left, another person came out of the detention center. The first time he came out, he called Moyang¡° Boss Mo, there''s nothing special about him during this period of time. He''s been beaten every day, and he hasn''t been seen. There should be no problem. "¡° OK, the money is on your card. Take your wife for treatment. You can tell me what you need Mo Yang said¡° Thank you, Mr. mo. I will go through fire and water if he has any orders in the future. " Han 3000 sent Qingyun back to the rental house and came to Mordor¡° How''s it going? " Han 3000 asks Mo Yang¡° It''s nothing special except being beaten every day. " Mo Yang shrugs helplessly. Since Han 3000 knows that Qingyun enters the work, he asks him to send someone inside to observe Qingyun''s situation. Unfortunately, he still gets nothing. Han 3000 is just a simple attempt to do this. He didn''t expect that Qingyun would be so easily exposed, so he didn''t lose heart. He said: "the deeper he hides, the less simple he is."¡° Now that you think he''s in danger, why don''t you just kill him? Why the trouble? " Mo Yang doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° Maybe I can know something from him. Since he approached me intentionally, he must have some purpose, so he can''t kill me. " Han 3000 said that his consideration lies in the Han family in Yanjing, because there is another enemy in the Han family in Yanjing that he does not know. Shi Jing once mentioned that the appearance of that Taoist priest in that year was probably arranged by his opponent. Han 3000 must find out this matter, which is probably related to Han Tianyang. In fact, since Han 3000 felt that Qingyun was deliberately close to him, his sixth sense felt that Qingyun might have something to do with this secret enemy. Moreover, Qingyun was extremely sensitive to pretend to be a Taoist. Han 3000 even felt that the Taoist of that year was also involved in Qingyun. For Han 3000''s decision, Mo Yang never interferes, because he believes in Han 3000''s ability, but there is one thing that he is very worried about now¡° 3000. I heard that there are many people who are ready to pursue their younger brothers and sisters. You have to find a way to solve this problem. In my life, Mo Yang will recognize her as a younger brother and sister. " Mo Yang said. Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. As a witness of his feelings with Su Yingxia, Mo Yang himself is a kind of love, and he certainly doesn''t want to see their feelings go wrong¡° I believe in her, and you should believe in her. " Han 3000 said¡° That''s because you don''t know how many people want to pursue her now. I''ve investigated. Those idiots are planning to approach their younger siblings. " Mo Yang can''t help talking dirty words, which is enough to show his attention to this matter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 365

    In today''s Cloud City, there are indeed many people who are eyeing Su Yingxia. This is not the alarmist talk of Moyang.


    As the most beautiful woman in Yuncheng, Su Yingxia has a strong influence. Although it is said that a more beautiful woman has appeared, most people have never seen her. Therefore, in many people''s minds, Su Yingxia is still the first goddess.


    Moreover, the development of Su''s company in Yuncheng is much better than before. As the chairman of the board, Su Yingxia will naturally be sought after by more people.


    How can a woman who is beautiful and has a career return to being single without any pursuit?


    The most important thing is that the news released by Jiang LAN makes those pursuers flock to it. The goddess of this level is perfect. There is nothing to be picky about.


    However, Han 3000 did not pay attention to these problems. He absolutely believed in Su Yingxia. After more than three years of emotional training, no one could interfere.


    Mordu starts at 9 o''clock in the evening on time, and there is a long line at the gate at 8:30. There is no second nightclub in cloud city that can do this extraordinary bustle.


    "Phil, we''ll have a good time tonight to celebrate your new job."


    "Although it''s not a wise choice to enter the weak water real estate now, I believe that your ability will certainly make some achievements in the weak water real estate."


    "If you are successful in the future, don''t forget our friends."


    Mifael went to Mordor to celebrate with some friends tonight. As for her character, she would refuse any ineffective socializing. For example, this kind of indulgence in nightclubs rarely happens to her.


    But tonight''s situation is different. These friends are all friends from other big companies in Yuncheng who have certain rights. The reason why mifael treats is to pave a way for herself. After all, it''s still unknown whether weak water real estate can survive in the competition with Han''s group. In case of an accident, mifael can still make connections through these relationships, Find yourself a new job soon.


    Mifael''s life can be explained in four words: step by step. She will make thoughtful arrangements in advance when she does anything. I''m afraid many men can''t match her dedication.


    "You''re really joking. I''m just a little employee. You''re all powerful people now." Mifael said with a smile, this remark is obviously flattering these friends, the so-called heavy power, in fact, only a few small rights.


    Several of her friends were obviously very happy with the words.


    One of the boys was very enthusiastic about mifael. Obviously, he had different thoughts. He said to mifael, "how can you suddenly want to go to the weak water real estate? Don''t you know that the company is dead now?"


    "Qin Zhao, I''m not trying to exercise my ability. In such a company in crisis, I can learn more about resisting pressure." Said mifael.


    Qin Zhao said with a smile: "now there are few girls like you who work hard. If you are so strong, aren''t you afraid that no man can control you?"


    Mi fei''er knows that Qin Zhao is interested in her, but how can mi fei''er be interested in this kind of man? However, due to her affection, she won''t show her attitude too directly. After all, Qin Zhao''s contacts are very important to her.


    "I just want to work now. As for men, I''ll talk about it later." Said mifael.


    At the opening time, people lined up outside the door came in one after another. As the devil didn''t accept any reservation, the people who came in all chose their seats casually. Mifael wasted a lot of energy to get a card seat.


    I didn''t take Yang Meng with me tonight, because her simple character is not suitable for this kind of occasion. Mifael doesn''t want Yang Meng to be damaged by this kind of smoky place.


    Han Sanqian and Moyang are standing in the VIP seat on the second floor of the nightclub, watching the crowd rush in, and smiling to Moyang, they say, "this is the most lively nightclub in Yuncheng. You can make a lot of money now."


    "Ah, it''s hard to do business. How much money can you make by selling some drinks." Mo Yang a pair of guilty appearance says.


    Han 3000 scornfully stares at Mo Yang. The real profit of liquor is amazing. Even if Han 3000 doesn''t know it deliberately, he knows the huge profit. If a bottle of liquor worth one or two hundred yuan goes out from the wine cabinet of the nightclub, it''s more than ten times.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t ask you to pay me back. Don''t pretend to be poor in front of me." Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Mo Yang Shan a smile, repeatedly said: "really can''t earn a few."


    "Gee." Looking at Han 3000 downstairs, he was suddenly surprised.


    "See acquaintances?" Mo Yang asked suspiciously.


    "Neighbor, I didn''t expect that she would come to such a place." Han 3000 said unexpectedly that mifael would appear in such a place, which was really beyond his expectation. Could it be that the iceberg goddess was cold in appearance, but there was still a fire in her heart?


    Following Han 3000''s line of sight, Mo Yang saw several people of Mi Fei Er, among them, the brightest is undoubtedly Mi Fei Er. He said with a smile, "you are a beautiful neighbor, don''t you mess around?"


    "I''m not qualified to mess. She has a strong hostility to me, and I''m probably a loser in her eyes." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. loser! These two words make Mo Yang look stunned. Is there anyone who regards Han 3000 as a loser? Not to mention Han 3000''s real identity, from his appearance alone, he can never be regarded as a loser¡° It seems that this beautiful woman''s mate selection conditions are very high, but she has such capital. " Mo Yang said¡° This woman is very enterprising and utilitarian. Now she has joined the weak water real estate. Do you know why? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang was even more stunned, and there was such a coincidence. When she joined weak water real estate, she was not an employee of Han 3000, and she even regarded her chairman as a loser¡° I''m not curious about why she joined the company. I''m even more curious about how she feels when she knows that the loser in her eyes is the chairman of the board. " Mo Yang said with a smile. As the first group of guests entered, the soft music in the nightclub began to become manic, and the lights became dimmer, and soon entered the rhythm of the mob. Mifael was pulled to the dance floor by her friend. With her appearance and figure, she was surrounded by some flies, and approached her deliberately to chat up. It''s an honor to be surrounded by men on the dance floor. Many women waiting to be hunted hope to get this kind of treatment, but it''s obvious that there is no rival to compete with mifael tonight. But other women like the feeling, mifael is very repulsive, especially those men deliberately close, some physical contact is let her feel can''t accept¡° Qin Zhao, haven''t you liked mifael for a long time? It''s a good chance tonight. There are so many flies outside. If you don''t go there, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. "¡° At least you are working in Tianjia''s company now. You can''t even get Miffy. "¡° We are all worried about you. Aren''t you afraid that mifael will be chased away in the weak water property Qin Zhao light smile, said: "weak water property is almost finished, how can she take a fancy to the people there?"? Don''t you know how smart mifael is¡° There is no absolute in the world. Don''t say it so absolutely. In case of any accident, it''s too late for you to regret it. " At this time, the dance floor suddenly became noisy. Mifael was pinched a butt, immediately pushed away the owner of the salty pig hand, angrily scolded: "what are you doing, don''t get close to me."¡° Beauty, come to the nightclub to play, isn''t it that people eat tofu? You can''t accept this little thing. What else do you want to play The other side is a young guy, with a rogue look at the characteristics, even if Miffy has been in a state of anger, he is still a pair of Hippie look¡° When I come out to play, I''m not eaten by people like you. " Murphy said coldly. The other party is not happy to hear this. Her words are obviously discriminatory. She is looking down on him¡° Beauty, look down on me? Do you know who I am? Although I dare not make trouble in this field, if you want to get out of this door, I can play you to death, believe it or not? " The young man threatened coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 366

    "No matter who you are, apologize to my friend." At the critical moment, Qin Zhao stepped forward. This is his chance to save the beauty, and he will not miss it.


    The young man looked at Qin Zhao with disdain in his eyes and said, "what are you?"


    Qin Zhao doesn''t want to have a grudge with this kind of little bastard, but he won''t shrink back in front of mifeier. If he can''t show the appearance of a man, what will he pursue mifeier in the future?


    Qin Zhao grabbed the neckline of the young man, gritted his teeth and threatened: "boy, I''ll warn you for the last time and apologize to my friend."


    The young man is also angry. Although he has no money and no power, he thinks face is more important than anything. He even lives for this face.


    If he is humiliated in public, how can he get along in the future?


    "Screw you, do it with me, are you qualified?" The young man kicked Qin Zhao in the belly.


    Qin zhaocuo was not able to defend. He stepped back several steps and fell on the dance floor.


    This kind of small conflicts, in the case of no outbreak, demons generally do not intervene. After all, this kind of small friction will be staged every day. If they can solve it by themselves, they can solve it by themselves. Unless it is really big, Lin Yong will appear.


    Han 3000 and Mo Yang saw the situation clearly upstairs.


    "It''s a pity that the hero can''t save beauty." Mo Yang said with a smile, Yu Guang deliberately looked at Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian is not moved. His current state of mind is just like yesterday morning when he ran into mifael downstairs and quarreled with others. It''s none of his business.


    See Han three thousand no movement, Mo Yang continued: "how to say is also your neighbor, you don''t help?"


    "I''m just a loser, even if..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han 3000''s phone suddenly rang. It was the manager of the ring who called him.


    This makes Han Sanqian feel uncertain for the first time, but Donghao is Qi Yiyun''s person. Now, he has reached a cooperative relationship with Qi Yiyun, and Donghao has no reason to go to the ring for trouble.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Sanqian asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother 3000, there''s something wrong in the ring. Someone''s smashing the ring. Brother Dao is in the ring now, but I''m afraid it won''t last long." Said the manager.


    Is he another opponent who can''t solve the problem?


    Or is Donghao deliberately taking revenge on him?


    "I''ll be right here." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    Hung up the phone, Mo Yang asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something going on in the ring. I''ll go and have a look." Han three thousand finish, toward the stairs.


    "What can I do about it? Do you want to help your neighbor?" Mo Yang asked.


    "It''s none of my business."


    Mo Yang shrugged helplessly. Since Han 3000 said that it had nothing to do with it, he was naturally too lazy to intervene.


    On the dance floor, Qin Zhao got up with the help of his friends after being kicked for a while.


    The young man looked at Qin Zhao with disdain in his eyes and said, "you are such a waste. You stand out for others and show me jokes on purpose?"


    "Boy, I work in Tianjia''s company." Qin Zhao gritted his teeth and said that he would not break out of Tianjia unless he had to, but now obviously he couldn''t beat the other side, so he could only do so.


    The young man''s arrogance converged a lot when he heard about Tianjia.


    At this time, mifael saw Han 3000 leaving quickly. Because she didn''t expect to meet Han 3000 here, she was a little surprised.


    But the surprise soon turned into disdain. He left so quickly, obviously because of her troubles. After all, almost everyone in the nightclub could see the noise, and he could not see it.


    Coward!


    What a coward! I didn''t expect you to help me solve this problem. I can run faster than anyone else.


    Not only a loser, but also a coward.


    Yesterday is like this, now is like this, let mifeier heart to Han 3000 disdain more serious.


    "Man, take care of your friends. Don''t come out if you can''t afford to play." Then the young man left the dance floor.


    Qin Zhao was relieved. It seems that the flag of Tianjia is still useful. Otherwise, today''s problem is not so easy to solve.


    "Are you all right?" Qin Zhao asks to Mi Fei Er.


    "Nothing. How are you? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Mifael cares.


    Qin Zhao''s pain in his lower abdomen was instantly reduced by half when he felt Mifei''s concern. If he was able to make Mifei pay attention, it would be worth it.


    "Not in the way." Qin Zhao waved his hand and said.


    Mifeier doesn''t like Qin Zhao, but in contrast with Han 3000, she suddenly feels that Qin Zhao has more men.


    He at least dares to come forward in this matter, but Han 3000 can only slip away by smearing oil on the soles of his feet.


    Although Qin Zhao is not as good as prince charming in her imagination, he has courage at least, unlike Han 3000, a man who has no performance at all.


    Miffy is a little speechless. How can Yang Meng like this kind of man? It seems that after going home, we have to persuade Yang Meng not to let her like this kind of waste. After Han 3000 left Mordor, he drove all the way to the underground ring. The ring is also very lively tonight. Before he really enters, Han 3000 hears the shrieks of countless audiences. It seems that something exciting is happening in the ring. In the grandstand, Dao 12 is fighting with a man, but this man is not Dong Hao. Judging from the situation, Dao 12 should be downwind. The white T is stained with some fishy red, and the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood. It''s obvious that he suffered some internal injuries¡° Are you the only loser in such a big ring? " Dao 12''s opponent, a small head less than 1.6 meters, but his whole body muscles burst, like a copper pillar, looks very attractive. Dao 12 is biting his teeth. Now he has been supported by willpower. Otherwise, he has already fallen down. He never thought that this seemingly weak opponent in front of him could burst out such a powerful force. Whether it''s strength or speed, he has almost reached the limit of Dao 12''s cognition. It''s also because of his speed. Dao 12 has never had an effective attack and has been beaten almost all the time¡° I''m not down yet. It''s not your time to be proud. " Knife 12 gnash teeth of say. The little man didn''t fall down because he didn''t want Dao 12 to fall down¡° If I want you to die, you will die immediately. Is there any chance to resist with your ability? " The small head said with ridicule. Han 3000''s face is as heavy as water. It''s obvious that Dao 12 is not his opponent. Moreover, Han 3000 also found an important point. In the position closest to the challenge arena in the audience, she found Han Qing''s figure. Her proud smile and eye contact with the little man directly explained the relationship between them. Does the Han family not only put pressure on him in the shopping malls, but also in the gray areas? This is too much deception! Han 3000 took a deep breath, even Dao 12 is not an opponent, even if he went to the challenge arena, it is useless. At this time, Han Qing also saw Han 3000, the kind of ridicule from the bottom of his heart was more straightforward¡° Still calling? What''s the use? Can you find a rival to Wufeng in such a rubbish place? " Han Qing said to himself. Han Sany calls Qi Yiyun''s mobile phone directly. In the current situation, except for Dong Hao, Han Sany can''t imagine who can solve the problem. Now that the two of them are cooperating with each other, it''s reasonable for her to do something¡° Qi Yiyun, where''s your man? Let him come to the underground ring. Something happened to me. " Han 3000 said¡° If it''s your private affair, I don''t have to intervene unless... "Before Qi Yiyun finished, Han 3000 interrupted:" Han Yan sent someone to make trouble in the underground boxing ring. Is this my private affair? " Qi Yiyun had planned to talk to Han 3000 about the terms, but when he heard this, he could only take the words back and said, "I''ll let him go right away." After hanging up, Han 3000 walked towards the challenge arena. He can''t let Dao 12 continue to fight, otherwise the injury will be more serious¡° What, are you going to challenge me? " Wu Feng saw Han 3000 and asked with disdain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 367

    "Wu Feng, this kind of rubbish can''t have the courage to attack you. He is the person that the young lady wants to deal with." Han Qing said with a smile beside the challenge arena.


    Hearing this, Wu Feng''s contempt in his eyes became more intense. He laughed and said, "it''s you who waste the time of the young lady. It''s just an ant that can be crushed to death. I advise you to do it according to the requirements of the young lady. Otherwise, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    Han 3000''s muscles are tense. Although he has suffered all kinds of humiliation for more than three years, he is used to forbearance, but his words still angered him.


    Of course, the reason for his anger is not these provocative words. For Han 3000''s calmness, a few words can not stimulate his anger. The main reason for the anger is Han Yan''s request.


    Change your name?


    Why she is qualified to change her surname is a complete manifestation of a bully.


    "How about twelve." Han Sanqian asked, supporting Dao 12.


    Dao 12''s physical strength was exhausted, and his whole body was shaking slightly. He said with a sad smile, "brother 3000, I''m sorry, but I can''t beat you."


    "Try your best. There''s nothing I''m sorry about." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, people in the audience were impatient. They came to watch the fight instead of wasting Han 3000''s time.


    "Can you fight? If you can''t fight, just go down and find someone again."


    "Don''t delay our time. We''re not here to show off your poor weakness."


    "Get the hell out of here."


    "Go down, go down."


    The whole audience yelled three words to roll down, the slogan was loud and neat.


    Seeing this situation, Han Qing laughs. Unfortunately, the young lady doesn''t like this complicated environment. She can''t see Han 3000''s appearance with her own eyes.


    But although I can''t see it with my own eyes, I have a chance to show it to miss.


    Han Qing takes out his mobile phone and starts to video Han 3000 in the challenge arena.


    "Miss, all these people told him to roll down. I feel sorry for him. Look at this rubbish. He should be very desperate now." Han Qing not only recorded the video, but also explained the scene to Han Yan.


    Han 3000 became the target of public criticism. Everyone broke into abuse, and even many people threw bottles at the arena.


    "I''ve asked for help. You go down and have a rest first." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    "3000, you are not his opponent. I can''t let you get hurt." Dao 12 stood still and said that even if he died, he would not let Han 3000 face this matter.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with him. Remember the person who fought with you last time? I''ve asked him to help." Han explained.


    "He?" Dao Shiyi looks surprised. Last time that guy came to ask for trouble, how could Han 3000 ask him to help?


    "He works for my friend. Last time it was a misunderstanding." Han Sanqian casually thought of an excuse to explain.


    Dao 12 didn''t ask. With the help of Han 3000, he stepped down from the challenge arena.


    Seeing this situation, people in the audience are even more dissatisfied, their swearing voice is more intense, and some people are clamoring for refund. If today''s problem is not solved properly, the reputation of the boxing field will be plummeted, and it may decline in the future.


    However, it is not the most important thing for Han 3000 whether he can make money in the ring. He will not let Dao 12 continue to take risks for this reputation.


    "Well, if there are any people who can fight, come out quickly. I don''t have time to waste with you." Wu Feng said to Han 3000 impatiently.


    "I''ve got a master. I''ll be there soon." Han 3000 said.


    Wu Feng leaned back on the side rope, a lazy look, said without care: "a group of garbage can also call themselves masters, you can not insult the master of these two words."


    After a while, Donghao finally arrived.


    He doesn''t want to come. For Dong Hao, who wants to kill Han 3000, if he wants to help Han 3000 solve the problem, he doesn''t have to say much about the conflict in his heart. But Qi Yiyun has such an order, and Dong Hao has to follow it.


    "Han 3000, you are really shameless. You have to trouble a woman for something you can''t solve by yourself." Dong Hao didn''t go to the challenge arena directly, but went to Han 3000 and said.


    "If you have any opinions, go and tell Qi Yiyun that this is our cooperation. As a subordinate, are you qualified to manage so much?" Han 3000 said flatly.


    Donghao clenched his fist in an instant, and his knuckles burst like peas.


    "One day, I''ll kill you." With that, Dong Hao turned and walked towards the challenge arena.


    Seeing the little man in front of him, Dong Hao said with disdain, "make a quick decision. I don''t have time to waste with you."


    Wu Feng''s eyes coagulated, then showed a strange smile, said: "treat me as garbage, this will be the most regretful thing in your life."


    There are no dazzling moves in the duel between the two masters, but the power of boxing to the flesh. This kind of duel can maximize the blood in other people''s bodies, and those audiences are all as excited as chicken blood.


    Even Han 3000 can''t help breathing, but he can see more than the layman''s audience. After a few moves, Donghao is obviously at a disadvantage. Although both sides have been hit, Donghao''s injury is obviously heavier than Wufeng''s. Han Sanqian can''t help but wonder where this metamorphosis comes from, what kind of environment it grows up in, and why its strength is so terrible! The training he received from childhood to adulthood is very tolerable, but even so, the gap between his strength and these two people is still very big¡° Grandpa Yan, it seems that your training to me is not tough enough. " Han 3000 said to himself. At this time, two people in the challenge arena suddenly jumped up at the same time. Han three thousand and Dao twelve''s eyes also become hot in an instant, because they know that this move is the time to decide the outcome. Bang! The collision of the body made a sonorous sound. When Dong Hao hit the arena heavily, the victory was decided. Wufeng, still standing, is undoubtedly the winner¡° I didn''t expect that you really made me struggle, but waste is still waste after all. Can you still stand up and fight with me? " Wu Feng repressed the bloody gas in his throat. He was not as relaxed as he seemed. Dong Hao is weak on the challenge arena. He doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. At this time, Wu Feng suddenly pointed to Han 3000. Since he was the person the young lady wanted to deal with, he had to teach Han 3000 some painful lessons. Even if he is not in good condition now, in Wu Feng''s opinion, it is more than enough to deal with Han 3000¡° If you look like a man, come up and fight me. " Wu Feng said. The onlookers are always watching. They don''t care if Han 3000 can beat Wufeng. They just have to watch¡° Don''t be afraid. Act like a man and get on the stage. "¡° Do you want to admit that you are not a man¡° It''s OK to be anything, but don''t be a loser. If you touch your brother in your crotch, don''t be shameful. " These words instantly pushed Han 3000 to the top of the wave. It seems that as long as he doesn''t come on stage, he is not a man. But Han 3000 knows that even in Wufeng''s current state, he can''t be Wufeng''s opponent. If he goes to the challenge arena, he will be beaten. However, the dignity of men, do you want to disgrace it? These three years of humiliation is for Su Yingxia, but now, it is his own face. Han 3000 straightened out. When the audience saw this scene, they were very excited¡° Come on, even if you are beaten, let''s have a look. "¡° Damn, I can''t wait. Don''t dawdle like an old lady. " At this time, Han Qing, who is also holding a mobile phone video, began to explain to Han Yan: "Miss, look at this loser. He doesn''t even have the courage to go on stage. How lucky he has to be to become your opponent? I''m not worth it for you. The master asked you to come. It''s just overqualified." Han 3000 goes to the challenge arena. Just when everyone thought the excitement was about to be staged again, Wu Feng''s expression showed a trace of panic and fear¡° I... I won''t fight you today. I''ll talk about it next time. " With these words, Wu Feng walked down the challenge arena in a hurry under the expression of people''s consternation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 368

    "This..."


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you fight all of a sudden?"


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen enough of it!"


    Everyone in the audience was stunned. Wu Feng, who was as powerful as a rainbow, suddenly admitted that it was hard for them to accept.


    Han 3000 is also very puzzled, Wu Feng put down his cruel words, but he ran away, this is not to let himself lose face? How can a master like him do such a thing.


    And Han 3000 does not think that his strength can threaten Wu Feng.


    What happened?


    Everyone is looking for the answer, but no one knows except Wufeng.


    As Han 3000 walked towards the challenge arena, Wu Feng suddenly felt a burning look in his eyes. It was an old man standing in the crowd. No one else could feel the huge momentum, but Wu Feng felt very real, even very far away. Wu Feng could feel the oppression brought by the old man.


    This is an absolute master, Wufeng even suspected that even if he was in good condition, he would never be his opponent, so Wufeng chose to retreat for the first time.


    It would be a very humiliating thing, but it can save your life. What if it is humiliating?


    Han Qing angrily looked at Han 3000, did not see Han 3000 beaten, she was very upset.


    For Wu Feng''s sudden departure, she will tell Han Yan about it.


    This is an opportunity to teach Han 3000 a lesson. He sent him away in vain.


    Han 3000 went to the challenge arena and squatted down to Donghao, who was lying on his stomach, and asked, "how about it? Do you need to be sent to the hospital?"


    Donghao gritted his teeth and said, "no need."


    It''s unacceptable for Donghao to lose face in front of Han 3000. How can he need Han 3000''s help.


    Difficult to stand up, Donghao staggering body, can only rely on the side rope support.


    "What happened just now? Why did he leave suddenly?" Han three thousand don''t understand of to East Hao ask a way.


    Dong Hao glanced at the audience. He saw clearly the fear of Wu Feng just now. This shows that there are experts in the arena, and this expert can deter Wu Feng even if he doesn''t make a move. This shows that his strength has reached a very amazing level.


    "There is a master in the field, he must be worried about this master coming out, so he will choose to retreat." Donghao explained.


    killer!


    In the audience, how can there be a master, and no hand can frighten Wufeng!


    Han 3000 swept around the audience, and found no special characters.


    At this time, leaving the ring of Wufeng, deliberately speed up the pace, want to quickly leave this dangerous place.


    But behind him, there was always a strong light following him, which made Wufeng feel cool.


    Unconsciously, Wufeng forehead out of a cold sweat, passing an alley, Wufeng toward the inside.


    Since the other party is following him, it''s useless for him to hide. It''s better to face him directly.


    There was no one in the lane. When Wufeng stopped, it was obvious that someone was slowly approaching behind.


    "Who are you?" Wu Feng turned around. The man in front of him was the old man in the ring. He looked ordinary, but Wu Feng knew that he was absolutely a top player.


    "Are you strong?"


    These three words make Wufeng sweat like rain.


    In front of ordinary people, Wu Feng does dare to say these three words, but in front of him, this is a joke.


    "I have nothing against you." Wu Feng said.


    "Do I need a reason to hit you?"


    Wu Feng complained endlessly in his heart. Where the hell did he come from? He was so overbearing.


    "Are you helping him?" Wu Feng doubts that a master of this level can''t teach him a lesson for no reason. The only reason Wu Feng can think of is that he comes out for Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 side really has such master, why not call out early?


    "It doesn''t matter who you help. The important thing is that you have to learn a lesson today." With these words, his figure suddenly became blurred.


    Wu Feng was shocked. His speed was already very fast, but compared with the old man in front of him, he was nothing but a wizard.


    Before he had time to react, Wu Feng felt his body weightless and flew back like a kite with broken wires.


    In mid air, the figure flashed away again. Wu Feng''s chest was heavily hit, and his body fell to the ground in an instant.


    The concrete pavement cracked out numerous cracks, Wufeng spit out a mouthful of blood, extremely tragic.


    The old man took a look at Wufeng, then turned and left. The alley was quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    Wu Feng sat up and leaned against the wall, looking miserable.


    Although he doesn''t know if the old man came for Han 3000, it''s quite possible.


    "Miss, it seems that Han 3000 is not as easy to deal with as you think." After leaving the ring, Han Qing returns to the hotel for the first time and shows her mobile phone to Han Yan. When Han Yan sees Han 3000''s embarrassed appearance, there are not too many accidents. In her eyes, this is just the normal performance of waste¡° There''s no surprise. For a waste, he doesn''t flinch. Is there any other way? " Han Yan said with a smile. Han Qing naturally nodded, she thought Han Yan would be very happy to see the video, but Han Yan said so, she felt a little boring¡° The young lady is right¡° By the way, what about Wufeng? " Han Yan asked¡° Miss, Wu Feng was going to fight Han 3000, but I don''t know why, he suddenly flinched. " Han Qing said¡° Flinch in the face of battle? " Han Yan expression instant full of cold, asked: "what''s the matter?" Han Qing explained the situation to Han Yan, which made Han Yan angry. Although she didn''t come to the scene in person, Wu Feng is her person. Wu Feng''s retreat is undoubtedly a disgrace to her¡° This Wufeng, is he afraid of a waste? " Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says¡° Miss, I don''t know what happened. When he comes back, you can ask him Han Qing said¡° It''s better to give me a perfect explanation. " Han Yan''s face is like frost. Before long, Wu Feng returned to the hotel, pale¡° Wu Feng, you are so bold that you dare to humiliate me. Besides, you are still in front of that rubbish. " Han Yan goes to Wu Feng and asks the superior. Wu Feng is very short. Even if Han Yan doesn''t wear high heels, he can only look up¡° Miss, there''s a master in the ring. I''m afraid he''s Han 3000''s helper, so I don''t dare to rush out. " Wu Feng said¡° Hum Han Yan snorted coldly and said, "is it his helper? You don''t know until after the experiment. You just doubt it, and you don''t dare to go up. Do you know what will bring me shame?"¡° Miss, after I left the ring, the man found me and got me done with one move. I''m afraid his skill, even if it''s three of me, is not an opponent Wu Feng lowered his head and said that he didn''t expect to meet an opponent of this level in China. In front of him, there was no room for resistance. Hearing this, Han Yan frowned. She was very clear about how powerful Wu Feng was. She had seen Wu Feng from less to more. For such a man as Wu Feng, admitting that he was weaker than others was equivalent to smearing his dignity. What''s more, he also said that three of himself are not opponents of each other¡° Is there such a powerful man around Han 3000? " Han Yan said suspiciously¡° I''m not sure. He didn''t leave anything Wu Feng said. Han Yan looked at the bloodstain on Wu Feng''s body. He was obviously injured and said, "go to treat the injury. If this man is really Han 3000''s helper, I will find out his details."¡° Yes Wu Feng nodded and left the room. Han Qing is also frowning show eyebrow, said to Han Yan: "Miss, if this person really want to help Han 3000, but a big trouble." Han Yan light smile, obviously did not see this matter more important, said: "trouble? In front of Han Yan, how can there be trouble? No matter who he is, I can kill him. Wu Feng is not the only bodyguard in our Han family. There are many people who are more powerful than Wu Feng. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 369

    In the boxing field monitoring room, Han 3000 had people call out the monitoring records of tonight.


    Because Dong Hao''s words made Han 3000 curious, he wanted to know who the master was hiding in the audience. But after watching all the surveillance videos, Han 3000 didn''t find any suspicious people, which made him feel very confused.


    Since Wu Feng will leave the court suddenly, there must be some reason, but I can''t find any clues. Is it true that this master is a plain looking man?


    "Brother 3000, some experts are powerful to a certain extent. It''s not surprising that they look like ordinary people on the surface. Since he helped us scare away Wufeng, it shouldn''t be bad for us. You don''t have to worry about it too much." Dao 12 said to Han 3000.


    Although he was seriously injured, Han Sanqian asked him to go to the hospital, but he didn''t. He didn''t know whether it was to save money or whether his physical condition was not enough to go to the hospital.


    Han Sanqian sighed and said, "I just want to see who this person is. If we can win him over, it may be of great benefit to us."


    "Let it be. If he is really willing to help us, he will show up in the future." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "yes."


    "Brother 3000, I have a word. I don''t know if I should say it." Knife 12 complexion dignified say.


    "Han''s group has entered the Cloud City business with large capital. Now it still wants to control the gray area of Cloud City with Wufeng''s skill. Are you worried that I will lose?" Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 shook his head and said, "what I''m worried about is not Wufeng, but more people like Wufeng."


    Han 3000 breathes heavily, and one Wufeng is hard to deal with. If there are some more such experts, the pressure on Han 3000 can be imagined. Moreover, with the strength of the Korean family in the United States, they can never only have such an expert as Wufeng.


    Looking at Han 3000 staring at the hot eyes of the monitoring screen, Dao 12 knows that he must want to find out the master who frightens Wufeng now, because only by wooing this person can they be invincible in this matter.


    "Brother 3000, go back and have a rest first. I''ll find a way to find this man." Dao 12 said.


    "No more." Han said: "if he is willing to come forward, he and I will definitely have a chance to meet. If not, doing so will only arouse his disgust."


    Leaving the ring, the sky was full of stars. It was like eating in the crystal restaurant that night. She said it was beautiful.


    No matter how many difficulties and obstacles are in front of me, I will sweep away all difficulties for you.


    When Han 3000 returned to the residential area and arrived at the 16th floor, mifael stood at his door.


    "Forget your key?" Han Sanqian asked mifeier.


    "You''re a rat. That''s why you''re so timid." Mifeier said to Han 3000 coldly.


    Han 3000 smiles and guesses that she''s talking about Mordor, but it''s not that Han 3000 is timid, but that he has something to deal with, so he leaves in a hurry.


    Of course, even if Han 3000 didn''t leave, he wouldn''t interfere in mifael''s affairs.


    "I advise you not to mess with these little gangsters in the future. You can''t imagine the trouble they can bring you." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    "I don''t need your kindness. My friend has solved the problem. He is not as cowardly as you are." Said mifael.


    Han 3000 touched his chin and said, "mifael, you''re not going to wait for me here, are you sarcastic?"


    Instead of speaking, mifael opened the door and went into the house.


    This makes Han 3000 helpless. It seems that his image is really bad in mifeier''s heart. At night, he can make mifeier wait for him deliberately, and then make sarcastic remarks.


    But this woman is also a little interesting. She wants to be a goddess of high cold, but she wants all men to rush for it.


    Back home, Han 3000 is lying on the bed. The bedside table is a wedding photo of him and Su Yingxia. Before going to bed every night, Han 3000 habitually stares at the photo in a daze, which is the only way to alleviate his missing for Su Yingxia.


    Even though they are now in a city, Han 3000 feels like the poles of the earth.


    Holding the photo in hand, Han 3000 keeps wiping Su Yingxia on the photo for fear that there is a little dust on it.


    "I still remember that when Su Haichao hit me secretly, you deliberately gave him laxatives and let him pull for several days."


    "I still remember when Su Yihan called me a loser, you would secretly put fake cockroaches in her bag."


    "I still remember that when my mother didn''t let me eat at the table, you would hide a few pieces of meat at the bottom of the bowl, and then cover it with rice to keep them from finding out."


    Recalling the past, Han Sanyi''s face was a fool''s smile, but his eyes were full of tears.


    It is because of these things that Han 3000 decides to protect Su Yingxia''s life.


    Hillside villa, two people seem to have a soul.


    Su Yingxia also takes a wedding photo of the two, looks at Han 3000 in the photo and mumbles to himself. When she is lonely in the late night, the feeling of missing Su Yingxia is just like the tide. During the day, although she can numb herself with her work and not think about Han 3000, at night, this situation is inevitable. Looking at the other side of the bed, there should be a man named Han 3000 lying, and he is her husband¡° Husband, I miss you so much. " Su Yingxia''s tears in the corner of her eyes, like a broken pearl, keep falling. The next morning, Su Yingxia was ready to go to work after running in the morning. Jiang Lan said to her, "go home early after work today. There are guests coming to my home." Su Yingxia frowned tightly. Did the people of Jiang family come to her house shamelessly¡° It''s not my grandfather again, are they coming? " Su Yingxia said discontentedly¡° It has nothing to do with them. It''s my friend. Just remember to go home early. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia is a little surprised. It''s very rare that Jiang LAN wants to invite her friends home to play. Does she want to show off the hillside villa to her friends? With Jiang Lan''s character, it''s not impossible. Su Yingxia didn''t think much about it. After su Yingxia left, Su Guoyao came to the living room from the second floor and said to Jiang LAN, "is it really good to do this? You are not afraid of her anger without Yingxia''s consent?"¡° I''m for her good. Why are you angry with me? You can take down these wedding photos as soon as possible today. This kind of thing will be destroyed if it can be destroyed. I don''t want to be seen by the guests. This is the person I carefully selected for the summer. His company is not inferior to the Su family. They are a strong alliance together. " Jiang Lan said, look at this meaning, she is going to introduce her boyfriend to Su Yingxia! Su Guoyao sighs. Jiang LAN insists on going her own way. She doesn''t discuss it with Su Yingxia at all. She doesn''t know what kind of reaction Su Yingxia will have when she gets home. After looking at the wedding photos on the wall, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 hung them up by themselves. Moreover, they went to bedrock Island specially for the wedding photos. If they were destroyed, Su Yingxia would be angry, right¡° What are you still doing? Hurry to work. If you are afraid of being blamed by Yingxia, I will let you do it at that time. " Jiang LAN urged¡° You has the final say. Su Guoyao said helplessly. When he Ting came back from throwing garbage outside, she found that Su Guoyao wanted to take down the wedding photos on the wall, and immediately ran to Su Guoyao. This is what she saw Su Yingxia and Han 3000 hang up with her own eyes. How can she dismantle it¡° Master Su, what are you doing He Ting asked anxiously. Jiang LAN sat on the sofa, his eyes flashed a trace of disgust, said: "he Ting, you are just a broken servant, who is qualified to manage our family''s affairs, I advise you to do your own job, otherwise, I let you go."¡° But... But this wedding photo is the journey of 3000 and welcoming summer love. How can you dismantle it? " He Ting puzzled said. Jiang LAN heard this, disdain a smile, said: "love, they two have bullshit love, wimp waste with love?"? Go to work, or I''ll deduct your salary. " He Ting is very sad, but her status at home, really not qualified to intervene in this kind of thing, can only watch Su Guoyao tear down the wedding photos. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 370

    When Han Sanqian ran in the morning, she didn''t meet mifael. Maybe she deliberately delayed her time to go out, but for Han Sanqian, it''s good to avoid embarrassment, and she won''t have to see mifael''s frosty face, so she will feel better.


    But at the end of the morning run, ready to go home, the two met again.


    Waiting in the elevator door, mifael disdained to say: "you will not deliberately wait for me?"


    Han Sanqian is dumbfounded. Sometimes he really wants to knock mifael''s head open to see what''s in her head. Why does she have such a strange idea.


    "Does your confidence come from your body or your looks?" Han 3000 light said.


    Mifael is very confident about her figure and appearance. She thinks the two are almost perfect, and there is nothing to be picky about.


    "Do I have any shortcomings for a man like you?" Said mifael.


    "What kind of person am I?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Loser, cowardly, incompetent, almost all men''s shortcomings are in you. If you really want to define what kind of person you are, it''s probably rubbish." Mifael sneered.


    These two words have never left Han 3000''s life, because he is really a waste in many people''s eyes.


    "Want to know what kind of person you are in my heart?" Han 3000 said.


    At this time, the elevator door opened, mifael took the lead to enter the elevator, and stood in the door, said: "you this kind of person, what qualifications to evaluate me, I don''t want to take the same elevator with you, you continue to wait."


    Finish saying this, Mi Fei son closed elevator door, left Han three thousand one people.


    Han Sanqian is calm and has no feeling of anger, because such things are nothing in his life experience.


    Not to mention the treatment he received in the Han family, but the coldness and humiliation he suffered after he came to Yuncheng is not comparable to this.


    "If you shut the chairman out of the elevator, do you want to get a promotion?" Han three thousand light smile.


    Wait until the second elevator, Han 3000 went upstairs to change his clothes.


    Today, he has to go with Dao 12 to find out the news about the man last night. Although it''s unlikely that there will be any new discovery, it will have to try.


    It''s not Han 3000''s style to admit one''s fate without effort.


    At the moment, there are all kinds of flowers and plants planted in the courtyard of a small village on the outskirts of the city. But because they haven''t been taken care of for a long time, it seems a bit messy. Many of the sharp weeds destroy the aesthetic feeling.


    "You should not meddle in his affairs." There are two people standing in the house, a man and a woman. They are Shi Jing and Yan Jun.


    "Aren''t you here, too?" Yan Jun light says.


    "I''m here because of you. He can grow better under pressure. It''s unnecessary for you to help him reduce pressure." Shi Jing said in a reproachful tone that she hopes to see Han 3000 in adversity, because it turns out that only Han 3000 in adversity can become stronger and stronger.


    From the age of 12, Han Sanqian has shown a strong survivability in adversity, and he plays chess secretly by his own means. When Shi Jing knows about these things, she is very shocked. That''s why she thinks that the greater the pressure, the better for Han Sanqian.


    "Adversity is not a dead end. What he is facing now is a dead end." Yanjun said that he was the one who appeared in the ring last night. In order not to let Han 3000 find out, he disguised himself.


    "Death is the only way to rebirth. He needs to be baptized by more pressure. This is an opportunity for us to bring down the South Korean family. I need him to be stronger in this matter." Shi Jing said with no expression. It seems that the person who is facing this matter is not her son. She can be a quiet audience, even if others intervene.


    "You have no right to order me. It''s my duty to protect the Han family." Yan Jun said flatly.


    Shi Jing''s expression flashed a cold color. She really has no right to order Yan Jun to do anything. The Han family bodyguard on the surface is actually not bound by the Han family.


    Even if Nangong Qianqiu is alive, he is not qualified to command Yanjun.


    However, she does not want to see Yan Jun help Han 3000 too much. She is worried that it will destroy Han 3000''s own will.


    Once han 3000 relies on others'' help, he will be ruined.


    "I won''t let you destroy him." Shi Jing said with gnashing teeth.


    "In order to achieve the goal, no means should be taken. Even the life of your own son doesn''t matter. You and Nangong Qianqiu are carved in the same mold. But 3000''s tenacity is beyond your imagination. He won''t be destroyed by anyone except her. " Yan Jun said that he knows Han 3000 better than anyone else. What Han 3000 wants to do is not something that ordinary people can change. His help to Han 3000 can not cause Han 3000 to be slack.


    No one can imagine what this rich family has endured since he was 12 years old. The growth of this kind of environment has long predestined his indestructible willpower.


    "She?" Shi Jing''s eyebrows show a sense of killing. Anything that can shake Han 3000 is a threat in Shi Jing''s eyes¡° I advise you to give up the stupid idea in your mind. Killing her won''t make 3000 stronger, because his strength is based on Su Yingxia. He can do anything to protect Su Yingxia. It''s like faith. Once the faith collapses, do you think he can still stick to it? " Yan Jun said¡° This woman is lucky. A woman from a broken family can make 3000 pay so much attention to her. " Shi Jing said with disdain¡° Maybe he can only feel the concern in Yingxia. For a person who has lost all his family affection at the age of 12, affection is the most important thing for him. " Yan Jun said¡° You don''t have to beat around the Bush to scold me. Can I change what Nangong Qianqiu has decided? " Shi Jing said coldly¡° You can''t change, but you can do better, and what you do doesn''t deserve the word "mother." Yan Jun sneers and says that Han 3000''s experience in Han''s family is witnessed by his own eyes. When all people''s love is invested in Han Jun, Han 3000 can only secretly envy all this. As a mother, she is also a piece of meat that falls from her body. Shi Jing should have pity on Han 3000, but she, like others, excludes Han 3000 from her feelings¡° Nangong Qianqiu can drive me out of the Han family at any time. If I don''t follow her instructions, do you know what will happen? " Shi Jing angry looking at Yan Jun, in her feel, all this is forced helpless, and Yan Jun but put the responsibility on her¡° It''s all about selfishness, isn''t it? " Yan Jun light smile, looking directly at Shi Jing. Shi Jing is speechless. If she is not worried about being driven out of the Han family, maybe she will give Han 3000 some love. But she was afraid that at that age, she was still pursuing luxury brands and luxury goods. She was afraid that she would lose all this, so she had to obey Nangong Qianqiu''s orders. From the standpoint of a mother, she did something wrong, and it was outrageous¡° Yes, I really don''t deserve the word "mother", but everything I do now is for his good Shi Jing said, biting her teeth¡° Now you are still selfish. You want to use Han 3000 to find out the enemies of the Han family and uproot them. Now you even hope Han 3000 can deal with the Han family of the United States, but you don''t care what kind of danger these two things will bring to him. "¡° The world''s mother, who does not want their children to be safe, but you, even if it is the risk of his life at all¡° People''s selfishness can''t be changed, just like dogs, they can''t eat shit! " Finish saying, Yan Jun walks toward small courtyard outside. If you look carefully, you will be shocked to find that every step of Yan Jun will leave a deep footprint on the dry mud. If it''s mud, it''s not surprising, but when the ground is dry, it''s amazing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 371

    Shi Jing was in a daze in the courtyard for a long time.


    Yanjun''s words had a strong impact on her, and even vaguely shaken her inner firmness.


    But after a long time, Shi Jing''s eyes became more determined.


    "As the Han family, this is what he should do. I am selfish for the Han family, not for me." Shi Jing grits her teeth to herself. She can''t admit that it''s all for her own sake. She can only find a high sounding reason.


    Han family, Han family soul!


    If he can''t shoulder the responsibility of the Han family, what qualification does he have?


    "Dad, no matter whether you are dead or not, I hope you can bless 3000. The future of our Han family lies in him alone." Shi Jing said this before leaving the courtyard.


    She knows that this trip can''t change Yan Jun''s attitude. Now she can only hope Yan Jun doesn''t interfere too much.


    When Shi Jing appeared at the airport and was about to return to Yanjing, she was suddenly stopped by a group of people.


    "Who are you?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Miss wants to see you. Come with us."


    miss?


    Shi Jing frowned. Who are the ladies among these people?


    When Shi Jing sees Han Yan in Peninsula Hotel, she is very surprised.


    This time she left Yanjing alone, no one knew, but Han Yan didn''t want to know that she was coming.


    Han Yan looked at Shi Jing, a smile, said: "in a sense, you should be regarded as my elder, but unfortunately, your branch family has long been recognized, so I''d better call your name directly, Shi Jing?"


    "What do you want to do?" Shi Jing asked.


    "When you come to Yuncheng, do you want to help Han 3000, or do you want to persuade him to change his surname?" Han Yan asked.


    "He has nothing to do with my coming to Yuncheng. Since you know everything about my coming, you should know that I didn''t meet him." Shi Jing said.


    "I just received this news, so you need to be frank with me about who you have met." Han Yan stands up from the sofa and walks to Shi Jing.


    Han Yan only stopped when there was only one step left, and her height was higher than Shi Jing. Therefore, looking at Shi Jing''s angle at this time, she was condescending.


    "I advise you not to lie to me. Although you are the Han''s wife in Yanjing, you are nothing to me." Shi Jing said coldly.


    In the face of the powerful momentum, Shi Jing is surprised. Even Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t have this degree of strength. Shi Jing thinks that Nangong Qianqiu has brought her enough pressure, but she only knows the gap in the face of Han Yan.


    Besides, Han Yan is only in her twenties now, and she doesn''t have the momentum of Nangong Qianqiu''s precipitation for a long time.


    Is this the powerful atmosphere of the real rich family?


    "I haven''t met him." Shi Jing said.


    Han Qing suddenly walks up to Shi Jing, slaps her face with a loud slap, and says in a cold voice, "tell the truth to miss, otherwise, I''ll ruin your old face."


    Shi Jing takes a deep breath. She is a member of the Han family in Yanjing. Although she used to be scolded by Nangong Qianqiu, she has never been beaten.


    The little girl in front of her dared to fight her.


    "Who are you?" Shi Jing asks Han Qing in a cold voice.


    "I''m the servant girl of the Han family, but even if I''m just a servant girl, I''m qualified to teach you a lesson." With that, Han Qing raised her hand again.


    Shi Jing is on guard this time and directly grabs Han Qing''s wrist.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." Han Qing said angrily.


    "It''s just a little servant girl. She is so arrogant. Is that the Han family''s upbringing?" Shi Jing said in a cold voice.


    Let Shi jingwan did not expect is, Han Yan suddenly raised her hand at this time, gave her a slap in the face.


    "What kind of thing are you qualified to mention Han family education?" Han Yan scorns of ridicule a way.


    Shi Jing''s heart suddenly heaved up a rage, but looked at several men in the room, but had to suppress the rage in her heart.


    "I haven''t met Han 3000, and you should know that Han 3000 is just an abandoned son of the family." Shi Jing said, biting her teeth.


    "I naturally know that this waste has been abandoned by you, but Han Jun is disabled now, and he is still in prison. Han 3000 is the only one left in the Han family who can take charge of the overall situation. How can I know that you won''t put your hope on Han 3000 now?" Han Yan light said.


    "His business has nothing to do with the Han family." Shi Jing said.


    Han Yan face smile more intense, did not expect this waste, incredibly also by his family so ruthless abandon.


    "I don''t know why my father has to deal with this kind of rubbish. Get out of here." Han Yan said disdainfully.


    When Shi Jing left the hotel, the red and swollen fingerprints on her face were very obvious, but it was less than one ten thousandth of her anger.


    The arrogance of the Korean family in the United States is unprecedented to her. After all, she is Han Yan''s elder, but Han Yan doesn''t pay attention to her at all, even a servant girl dares to beat her¡° Han 3000, I''m not worthy to be your mother. If you can''t help me get revenge, how can you be my son? " In the room. Han Yan is more and more puzzled about her father''s arrangement this time. Isn''t it better for him to let the garbage die on his own? Why should she come to China to delay her time¡° Miss, the master must have a purpose in doing this. You don''t have to worry too much. " Han Qing said to Han Yan. Han Yan shakes her head. In fact, Shen Weng is the key to this matter, because he contacted Han Yan''s father, added fuel and vinegar, and said that Han 3000''s many bad deeds, and even said that Han 3000 would talk about the Korean family in the United States. This made Han Yan''s father think that Han 3000 might disgrace the Korean family in the United States, so he let Han Yan stop this situation¡° This woman must hope her son to avenge her now. " Han Yan said. Han Qing heard these words, his face showed a disdainful smile, said: "Miss, she will certainly think so, but Han 3000 this waste, doomed to let her down."¡° It''s a poor woman who gave birth to such a useless son. " Han Yan sighs¡° By the way, what happened to what I asked them to investigate? " Han Yan continues to ask¡° Miss, our people have bribed the staff of the boxing ring, but I heard that even Han 3000 did not find any problem when he checked the monitoring himself, so we still don''t know the identity of the person who attacked Wu Feng. "¡° It seems that Wu Feng can''t count on him any more. I have to let people from the local generation come. " Han Yan said. Han Qing''s expression became very shocked when he heard the three words of Di Zi generation¡° Miss, do you need people of the local generation? " Han Qing incredible said. In the Korean family of the United States, there are five levels of bodyguards. One is the most common guard, the higher one is to deal with things that can''t be seen on the table, and the higher one is to have a strong ability of thugs. Wufeng, belonging to the Wu generation, is the second strongest of the five categories. As for the di generation, this is the strongest bodyguard of the Korean family in the United States. Even Han Yan doesn''t know how powerful these people are. Moreover, the di generation will only obey his father''s orders. Only her father knows how many people there are¡° I''ll go with my father in a coquettish way. Otherwise, in case I get hurt, I''ll have to love him to death. " With that, Han Yan went to bed with a smile on her face. Han Qing swallows his throat. She can''t imagine how miserable Han 3000 will die. But once the local generation arrives, it''s probably the end of him. When it comes time to change his name, does he have any choice? Wu Feng is nothing but rubbish in front of the local people. When Han Yan calls, Han Qing takes the initiative to leave the room. Soon, Wu Feng came¡° Han Qing, where''s Miss? " Wu Feng asked Han Qing¡° Miss is on the phone with the master. What can I do for you Han Qing asked¡° I''m worried about the danger of the young lady, so I want to protect her. " Wu Feng said that the appearance of the strong enemy last night left Wu Feng with a lingering fear. If Han Yan had any accident, he would die. Even if Ming knows that he is not the opponent of the other party, Wu Feng must take his own life to protect Han Yan. Han Qing said with a cold smile, "no, miss will let the local people sent by the master come here."¡° What Wu Feng stood there. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 372

    Mifael and Yang Meng are not officially employed, so they still have two days of leisure time. For women, shopping when they are bored is the best pastime.


    Women are strange creatures. Even if they go shopping and don''t buy anything, they won''t feel a bit tired when they go shopping. Only when they get home, the decline will show.


    Hand in hand, they strolled one store after another and tried on a lot of clothes, but they didn''t have any booty. At this time, they didn''t notice that someone was following them.


    The man in the nightclub last night was temporarily scared away by Qin Zhao, but he asked his acquaintances in Tianjia company. Qin Zhao was just a very small department head. He was not much different from a transparent person in Tianjia company. This made him feel more and more angry, so he decided to take revenge on mifael.


    Face is something that can''t be seen or touched, but it''s the foundation of these bastards.


    If you don''t get revenge, you''ll be treated as a joke.


    "Brother dog, these two women are good-looking. After catching them, you have to let your brothers have fun." A wretched guy said to Tang Gou.


    Brother gouge is Tang Gou''s nickname. It shows that Tang Gou has a certain position in this group.


    "Don''t worry. When did Tang Gou treat you badly? I want her to know that I''m good at Tang Gou." Tang Gou said.


    "When you''re a whore, you''re still setting up a memorial archway in front of brother dog. You don''t know what to do." The man said scornfully.


    "Is the car ready? There are few people here. When they come out, they will directly pull them into the car. " Tang Gou asked.


    "Ready, do you need brother dog to worry about this little thing?"


    Mifael and Yang Meng are in a shoe store.


    When mifael puts on a pair of red high-heeled shoes, her legs are straight, and even other women in the store are envious. Several men who accompany their girlfriends to buy shoes are even more straight eyed.


    Standing in front of the mirror, mifael deliberately put her long legs into a seductive posture. When she found that the men were obsessed with looking at her, her satisfaction suddenly exploded.


    "Sister Fei Er, you can be a famous model for your figure." Yang Mengsi made no secret of her admiration for mifael''s figure.


    "Will the model have my figure?" Mifael said with a smile.


    "Of course not. How can they compare with sister Fei?" Yang Meng said without hesitation.


    "It''s better for you to talk well." Mifael said happily.


    This smile, let those men want to pay for mifael, but they also take a girlfriend, so dare not do this kind of thing.


    "Beauty, these shoes are so suitable for you. Shall I wrap them for you?" The shopping guide came to mifael and said.


    Mifael was very satisfied with the shoes, but with a trace of regret on her face, she said: "it''s not bad, but it''s not as good as my ideal. Let me have a look again."


    Yang Meng knows that mifael doesn''t think shoes are bad, but she just has no money to buy them.


    Yang Meng admires mifeier very much. Many rich people pursue her, but mifeier always keeps a strong heart. Her words are always remembered by Yang Meng.


    Man''s charity is for your body.


    "Sister Fei Er, there is a shop nearby. There must be one for you. Let''s go." Yang Meng said timely.


    "Well, if there is no suitable one, we''ll come back." Said mifael.


    Two people sing one and one, experienced, also won''t lose face.


    But just out of the shoe shop, two men came to them, regardless of the situation, directly two people forced into a van.


    "Who are you?" Compared with the frightened Yang Meng, mifeier is more calm and asks the people in the car.


    At this time, sitting in the co pilot of Tang Gou looked back, said with a smile: "big beauty, you will not forget me?"


    "It''s you!" Mifael was surprised, but she was afraid.


    How could this guy find her all of a sudden! And it looks like it''s not good.


    "What do you want to do? My friend is from Tianjia company. Don''t you forget?" Mifael threatened.


    Tang Gou disdained smile, said: "last night, I was really scared by him, but I have investigated him, a small group leader, just a fart."


    This sentence makes mifeier look very ugly. If he is not afraid of Qin Zhao, mifeier can''t deal with him.


    "What do you want us to do? It''s against the law." Said mifael.


    "Beauty, let me introduce myself. I''m a jerk. If I can''t do anything, I like to do things that violate the law. Are you kidding me about breaking the law?" Tang goule laughed, and so did the others in the car.


    It''s really funny to talk about breaking the law with a bunch of thugs.


    The car goes to the village in the city, where Zhang Linghua used to live.


    After the car stops, mifael and Yang Meng get out of the car and see the surrounding environment. They are even more scared. The village in the city of Yuncheng is notoriously chaotic. There are many people here, and there are often some big news in the social section. The two were brought into a stinky room full of garbage and cockroaches everywhere, which made the two girls'' scalp numb¡° Although the environment is not very good, you will definitely enjoy the next few days and maybe fall in love with this place. " Looking at mifeier''s tall figure, Tang Gou couldn''t help swallowing. When mifeier noticed Tang Gou''s hot eyes, he knew what was in his mind, so he figured out how to leave. But with so many people and a complex environment like a village in the city, it''s hard to run¡° I''ll take a shower first. I''ll definitely come to play with you. " Tang Gouyi said with an obscene smile. At this time, a flustered man ran to Tang Gou and said: "brother dog, boss Yang asked you to go there." Tang Gou immediately frowns discontentedly. Boss Yang is Yang Xing. After bullying Zhang Tianxin, his son is severely taught by Han 3000. At that time, Yang Xing, including his men and son, kneels down in front of Han 3000. This matter was applauded at that time, but after it was over, no one dared to mention it again. After all, Yang Xing was the boss of the village in the city, and no one wanted to offend him¡° When you don''t come, it''s such a crucial time, fuck Tang Gou gritted his teeth in discontent. Although he was very reluctant, he couldn''t help seeing him¡° You guys, give me a good look. No one is allowed to move until I come back. " Tang Gou told several of his subordinates, just turned around and continued: "take over my mobile phone." After they handed over their mobile phones, mifeier and Yang Meng were thrown into a small bedroom. Although the environment was a little cleaner, the stench still filled the air, making people feel nauseous¡° What shall we do now, sister Fei Yang Meng said to mifeier with a scared face. Mi Fei Er is also very afraid. If she falls into the hands of Tang Gou, it will be her life''s blemish. But in front of Yang Meng, she has to pretend to be calm¡° Don''t worry, I can think of a way. " Mifael comforted¡° Sister Fei Er, do you think Lao Han will come to save us? " Yang Meng said suddenly. Mi Fei Er looks at Yang Meng in bewilderment. How can she mention this loser¡° Sister Fei Er, I just took advantage of the fact that they didn''t pay attention and sent an address to Lao Han. But before I could send a message, my mobile phone was taken away. " Yang Meng explained. Mifael disdained to smile, said: "if you send it to other people, maybe we will be saved, but he is such a cowardly coward, how can he save us?" After listening to mifeier''s words, Yang Meng seems a little desperate. She just picked someone in wechat, but it happened to be Han 3000. If it''s really like what mifeier said, no one will be able to save them¡° How can you have Lao Han''s wechat? Didn''t I warn you not to get too close to him? " In this case, the ability of self-protection is no longer available. Mifeier has not forgotten to blame Yang Meng, which is enough to show her strong hatred for Han 3000¡° Sister Fei, I secretly added him on the first day. " Yang Meng lowered her head and said¡° If you don''t listen to me, you will suffer sooner or later. " Mifael said angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 373

    As for Yang Meng''s behavior, mifael is not only angry, but also helpless, because in her opinion, Yang Meng doesn''t know what kind of person Han 3000 is, and it''s a big mistake to hope for Han 3000.


    I''m afraid he''s such a coward that he doesn''t even dare to come to the village in the city. How can he save them?


    "Sister Fei Er, won''t Lao Han really come?" Yang Meng asked, she is very afraid now, and the only person she has contacted is Han 3000. So she has pinned all her hopes on Han 3000. If it''s really like what mifael said, she will despair.


    Tang Gou is not a good person, and he is very direct. Yang Meng doesn''t want to fall into the hands of such people.


    "You can pray for the gods to show up, and don''t expect him to save us." Mifael disdains to say that after two events, she thinks that her understanding of Han 3000 is deep enough, Han 3000 is impossible.


    "Why?" Yang Meng asked.


    Seeing that Yang Meng was still hopeful, miffer sighed helplessly and said, "last time I was running in the neighborhood in the morning, I had a quarrel with a dog walker. He saw me, but I ran faster than anyone else. Besides, I was taken advantage of by the man just now in the nightclub. After he saw me, I ran faster than anyone else. Although these two things have nothing to do with him, But isn''t that a sign of cowardice? "


    Yang Meng leans back on the wall. If this is the case, Han 3000 will be unreliable, and her message will be meaningless.


    Seeing Yang Meng''s reaction, mifael comforted: "I told you that he is not a good thing. You don''t have to be disappointed with him. You just look away."


    Yang Meng droops her head powerlessly. Maybe, as mifeier said, she shouldn''t have any good feelings for Han 3000, let alone believe him.


    On the other hand, when Tang Gou saw Yang Xing, he didn''t show the disgust before, but was submissive.


    In the city village, Yang Xing has a very high position. Even if Tang Gou doesn''t mix with him, he has to give him face and call him brother Xing.


    "Brother Xing, what can I do for you?" Tang Gou asked cautiously.


    "Tang Gou, recently I received news that someone wants to develop a village in the city. This is a good opportunity to make money." Yang Xing said to Tang Gou.


    Tang Gou looks puzzled. He has never heard of such important news. How can it be?


    And Yang Xing will take the initiative to tell him this good thing?


    With Yang Xing''s character of eating alone, he can never share this benefit with others.


    "Brother Xing, who did you listen to? It''s not a rumor, is it?" Tang Gou asked.


    "Recently, Han''s group, which is making a lot of noise, heard that they are going to rebuild the village in the city. There should be no fake." Yang Xing said.


    The capital strength of Han group recently has great influence in Yuncheng. If Han group wants to do this, then it is really possible.


    But Tang Gou didn''t understand why Yang Xing told him about it.


    "Brother Xing, if you have any orders, just let me know. I''ll do it for you." Tang Gou said.


    Yang Xing was very satisfied with Tang Gou''s performance. He nodded his head and said, "I really want your help. You go to call all the landlords together and warn them that you can''t easily agree to demolish without my consent."


    Tang Gou''s mind turns to see Yang Xing''s meaning. He wants to control the demolition right in his own hands and use it as the capital to negotiate with Han''s group to obtain benefits. This is a piece of fat. If it can be done, Yang Xing will make a lot of money.


    "Brother Xing, it''s a bit troublesome. There are many landlords in this village in the city." Tang Gou said with an embarrassed face.


    Yang Xing light smile, to Tang Gou''s means, this is nothing difficult, he deliberately show so, is not want to own also earn a pen?


    "Don''t worry. After it''s done, you''re absolutely indispensable." Yang Xing promised.


    "Brother Xing, that''s a deal. I''ll take care of the landlords and you''ll take care of the Hans group." Tang Gou said excitedly.


    At this time, a subordinate ran to Yang Xing and whispered a few words. Yang Xing''s face changed greatly, even with some panic.


    "Brother Xing, what''s the matter?" Tang Gou doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "You go first. I have a friend to greet." With that, Yang Xing left home in a hurry.


    "Why is this devil here again?" Yang Xing, in a hurry, asked as he walked.


    "I don''t know, brother Xing. Isn''t he coming for us again? Last time, several people were sent to the hospital. " I''m worried.


    Yang Xing felt numb when he thought of last time. He was not afraid of everything in the village in the city, but after that, he had nightmares at night.


    There''s no way. His skill is too fierce. All Yang Xing''s subordinates have been killed. Yang Xing has never met such a person before.


    Finally, Yang Xing saw the familiar face from a distance, shivered unconsciously, and then trotted toward him.


    "Brother Han, how can you come to the village in the city today?" Yang Xing asked carefully. After Han Sanqian received Yang Meng''s message, he immediately drove over. This place is full of fish and dragons. Yang Meng somehow located the address for him. Something must have happened. If it''s Miffy, Han 3000 won''t take care of it¡° Yang Xing, people here have been restless recently? " Han 3000 light asks a way¡° No, absolutely not. " When Yang Xing heard this, he was so scared that he waved his hand and even his subordinates were inexplicably frightened¡° No? " Han 3000 looks at Yang Xing suspiciously. Yang Xing complained incessantly in his heart. Recently, he didn''t do anything too much. He quickly said, "brother Han, please believe me, I really haven''t done anything. Recently, I received news that Han''s group may rectify here. Although I have plans to unite the landlords, it hasn''t started yet." Yang Xing''s heart was bitter. He saw that this piece of fat was likely to fall into his hands, but if Han 3000 intervened, the cooked duck would fly away¡° Han group? " Han 3000 frowned. Han group wanted to attack the village in the city! The village in the city is indeed a developable place with great commercial value. For so many years, it is not that no developer has taken a fancy to this place. However, many adjustments have failed to satisfy all the people here. Moreover, the asking prices of landlords are getting higher and higher, which can only make those developers flinch. Money has become the biggest problem in the reconstruction of cities and villages. Han group is not short of money, but if this project falls into their hands, it is not a good thing for Han 3000¡° Brother Han, it''s confidential information. I''ve made great efforts to get it. At present, there are few people who can know it except you and me. " Yang Xing said. Han Sanqian wants to talk about it with Yang Xing, but Yang Meng is still waiting for him to save him. He looks at his mobile phone and says to Yang Xing, "I''ll tell you more about this later. I''ll find out my friend first. She was forcibly taken here." By force? These four words make Yang Xing feel like he''s standing on the edge of a cliff. If it''s done by his subordinates, he''ll have to suffer today¡° Brother Han, who is the other party? It should not be my person, right Yang Xing asked¡° If it''s your people, you''ll know when you go. " Han three thousand finish, a little speed up some steps, to avoid too much time delay, lead to an irreversible outcome. The more Han 3000 walks, the more Yang Xing feels familiar with this road. Isn''t this the route to Tang Goujia? Don''t you think it was done by Tang Gou! Yang Xing was relieved to think that although he knew Tang Gou and Tang Gou was afraid of him, he would work for him, but Tang Gou was not under his command. Sure enough, in front of Tang Gou''s home, Han 3000 stops. The location of his mobile phone is just the shabby house in front of him¡° Brother Han, this is Tang Gou''s home. I know this guy. He''s not a good thing. Do you want me to teach him a lesson for you? " In order to get rid of Tang Gou, Yang Xing plans to teach Tang Gou a lesson in person¡° Do I need your help? " Han three thousand light finish saying, walk toward Tang Gou family. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 374

    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Yang Xing wiped a cold sweat. Thinking of the last scene, he found out how stupid he had just said.


    How can a man like him ask for help?


    "Brother Xing, is Tang Gou finished?" A subordinate asked Yang Xing.


    "Ah." Yang Xing sighed and said, "it''s only bad luck for him to get into trouble with such people. It seems that I have to find someone to help me."


    After returning home, Tang Gou can''t wait to take a bath. He always scolds. If Yang Xing hadn''t delayed his time, he would have enjoyed the happiness of immortals now.


    "Two beauties, I''m ready to wash. Are you ready?" Tang Gou a face cheap smile of say to two people.


    Mi Fei Er protects Yang Meng behind him and says, "I warn you that if you mess around, I''ll put you in jail."


    "Beauty, you don''t know. I''m a regular there. I don''t know how many times I''ve entered the palace. Will I be afraid?" At present, Tang Gou has completely forgotten the consequences. It doesn''t matter what kind of punishment he will get. The important thing is to vent his desire first.


    Although mifael had expected that threats would be useless to Tang Gou, she could do nothing but threaten him with words.


    At this time, mifeier can''t help complaining about Yang Meng. If she didn''t send the information to Han 3000, but sent it to others, maybe she could be saved.


    "What do you want to do? Come to me and let her go." Said mifael, biting her teeth.


    "Hey, hey." Tang Gou, a smile, said, "now you are not has the final say, you must obey my site, otherwise I will hurt you if I hurt myself."


    Tang Gou finished and walked towards them step by step.


    Yang Meng is too scared to look up. She also has some regrets in her heart. Maybe, as mi fei''er said, if she didn''t send the information to Han 3000, she would have a chance to be saved.


    Tang Gou walks up to Mi Fei Er, grabs Mi Fei Er''s shoulder, and says, "it''s your own initiative, or you want me to be tough."


    Mifael is biting her teeth. I didn''t expect that she would fall into this kind of garbage.


    She knows this kind of local ruffian''s behavior style. If she resists, she will only suffer more, and in the end, she can''t change the ending.


    "I''ll do it myself." Mifael said hatefully.


    Tang Gou complacently laughed and said: "sure enough, she is a smart woman. Don''t worry, I will be gentle to you."


    Just after this sentence was finished, there were some fighting sounds outside the door of the room, and Tang Gou''s expression suddenly became dissatisfied.


    Yang Xing interrupted the good thing just now, but now there are still some things that don''t have eyes to destroy.


    "There are so many things to break these days. Wait, I''ll clean up the troublemakers." Tang Gou angrily leaves the room.


    Mifael was relieved, but she knew that it was only a temporary delay. What should come would come after all.


    "Yang Meng, you..."


    "Sister Fei Er, could it be Lao Han who came to save us?" Yang Meng said expectantly.


    Old Han?


    Mi Fei Er Leng for a while, said: "how can it be him, this kind of hooligan fighting every day, someone come to revenge is normal, how can you think it is him."


    Mifael thinks this idea is ridiculous. With Han 3000''s courage, does he dare to hit people directly? You''re not afraid of being killed.


    After Tang Gou left the room, he found that all his subordinates had been beaten on the ground, while the other party was only one person!


    It''s too damn fierce.


    Tang Gou secretly took a cold breath and said, "man, we don''t know each other. Why do you come to trouble me?"


    "Where''s my friend?" Han 3000 cold voice asks a way.


    friend!


    Are they the two women?


    Tang Gou gave a cold smile and said, "I advise you not to meddle in your business. Go out and ask me who Tang Gou is. If you provoke me, you will not come to a good end."


    Han 3000 did not say a word, and went to Tang Gou.


    Tang Gou subconsciously took two steps back.


    So many of his subordinates are lying on the ground, and he can''t beat them.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you not to mess around, otherwise..."


    Before his voice fell, Tang Gou felt that he was weightless and hit the wall heavily. His internal organs seemed to be about to break, and he didn''t even have the strength to cry.


    Han 3000 walked up to Tang Gou again, put his foot on Tang Gou''s head, and said faintly, "I don''t know who you are, but you should go and find out who I am."


    Tang Gou is frightened. Where is this monster from? His skill is so fierce that he loses his fighting power with one foot.


    "I''m a ruffian. If you offend me, I have 10000 ways to get back at you. I can make you have no peace." Tang Gou said, biting his teeth.


    Han 3000 slightly bent down and looked down at Tang Gou. His voice was cold and said, "listen to what you mean, are you reminding me to kill you to avoid trouble in the future?" Tang Gou saw Han 3000''s eyes without any emotion. He felt that his back was cold, and his hair stood up instantly. If someone else said that to him, he would think it was a joke. But this man, especially his eyes, didn''t mean to joke at all¡° You... You, dare, you want to... "Tang Gou hesitated and couldn''t speak clearly. Han 3000 light smile, a foot, Tang Gou head hit the ground, issued a bang, in front of a black faint. After the fighting stopped outside, mifael began to get nervous and looked straight at the door. She knew that this time Tang Gou came in, no one could stop it. She thought Qin Zhao could solve the problem last night, but now she looks up at Qin Zhao and down on Tang Gou. The door moves. Mifeier is short of breath, but Yang Meng looks at the door expectantly. When the door opens and sees the person standing outside, mifael''s expression instantly becomes stunned. After Yang Meng is stunned for a moment, she immediately runs to Han 3000¡° Han, I knew you would come to save us. " Yang Meng, in shock, holds Han 3000¡° Of course I will come. How can I disappoint you if you believe me Han 3000 said with a smile. Mifael has seen Han 3000''s coward and his cowardice, so when Yang Meng talked about sending a message to Han 3000, she didn''t hold any hope for it. But now, he really appeared! How could it be! How dare you come to the village in the city? What''s more, the fighting outside the door just now... It''s impossible. It''s impossible that he did it. He must have called for help¡° Come on, I''ll take you out. " Han 3000 said. Mifael is the first to rush out of the door. She wants to see how many people Han 3000 has brought to embolden her. But the situation outside the room made mifael dumbfounded again. There are people, but they are all under Tang Gou''s hands, and they all lie on the ground. When everyone looks at Han 3000, their eyes are full of fear. Tang Gou even falls on the ground without any movement, as if he fainted. Did he do all this? Mifael didn''t believe Han 3000 did it. She asked Han 3000, "where are your friends? They left so soon."¡° I''ll do it all by myself. " Han 3000 said. Mifael sneered and said, "you can cheat Yang Meng, but you can''t cheat me. How can you beat so many people?" Han 3000 looked at Tang Gou''s men and said, "why don''t you explain to this overconfident beauty, who beat you down?" All his subordinates were so smart that they began to beg for mercy again and again: "brother, we are wrong. This is arranged by Tang Gou."¡° This has nothing to do with us. Please let us go Looking at the way these people kneel down to Han 3000 to beg for mercy, mifeier is inexplicably upset. These people are also bastards. How can they kneel down and apologize to Han 3000? Mifael even has a very absurd idea in his mind, whether all this is arranged by Han 3000, he deliberately arranged such a drama¡° You can''t arrange all this, can you Mifael asked Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 375

    After listening to mifael''s words, Han 3000 was dumbfounded. She was not confident, but arrogant to the extreme.


    "Are you worth the trouble? What''s the matter with me that you''ve caused the trouble yourself? " Han 3000 looks at Miffy coldly.


    This was a huge blow to mifael.


    It''s not worth the trouble!


    Those who are after her are very versatile. Miffy has even seen a lot of strange moves.


    But to Han 3000''s mouth, it is not worth a lot of trouble, the meaning of this sentence, is not to belittle her?


    "Since it''s not worth the trouble, why do you come to save me?" Mifael looks at Han 3000 coldly.


    "If Yang Meng is not here, do you think I will come?" Han 3000 light way.


    The meaning of these words is very obvious. If it wasn''t for Yang Meng, he would never appear, which is like a bolt from the blue.


    "It stinks here. Let''s go out first." Han Sanqian doesn''t care about mifael''s mood. This kind of arrogant woman should be hit. Let her know that not everyone has to hold her in their hands.


    Yang Meng leaves Tang Gou''s family with Han Sanqian, and MI fei''er, who feels humiliated, doesn''t stay much. Although she is very reluctant to see Han Sanqian come to save them, the former is more acceptable than being defiled by Tang Gou.


    If there is no Han''s group, Han 3000 will leave with them, but now that he knows about it, he will not let Han''s group succeed.


    Compared with the project in the east of the city, the village in the city is more important. Han Sanqian must find a way to get involved in this matter.


    Yang Xing went to Han 3000, bowed down and said, "brother Han, Tang Gou, what are you going to do with it? If you don''t think the lesson is enough, I can still do it."


    "No, I don''t dare to make trouble after I come here. You can find someone to escort them out." Han 3000 said to Yang Xing.


    "Yes." Yang Xing quickly called several of his subordinates and ordered them: "escort these two beauties out safely. If you lose one hair, I''ll ask you."


    Mi Fei Er sees Yang Xing''s attitude towards Han 3000, which is obviously a relationship between boss and subordinates, which makes her more confused.


    How can Han 3000 be qualified to order such a person? If he really has such a position, how can he be such a cowardly character?


    After they left the village in the city, mifael was still racking her brains to think about why han 3000 was different from before. There was only one reason that could explain this. That is, Han 3000 was not cowardly, but did not want to help her.


    As he said, if Yang Meng had not been here today, he would not have appeared.


    This idea makes mifael gnash his teeth. What''s his right to treat me like this?


    "Sister Fei Er, thanks to Lao Han today, why don''t we treat him to dinner some time and thank him?" There is no doubt that Yang Meng has a more favorable impression on Han 3000. In such a crisis, Han 3000 comes forward and beats so many people down. Isn''t this a heroic image?


    "It''s impossible for me to thank him." Murphy said coldly.


    "Sister Fei Er, you''ve been very hostile to him since we first met. What he said just now is just to annoy you. Don''t take it seriously." Yang Meng comforted.


    "Do you think I''ll take those words to heart? Although he has some ability, he can''t get into my eyes. This kind of rubbish is not worth my anger. I''m going to report to the company tomorrow. Go home early and get ready. " Mifeier said, completely ignored Yang Meng mentioned to invite Han 3000 to dinner to express gratitude.


    Yang Meng sighs. She wants to thank Han 3000, but mifeier doesn''t agree. She has no choice. She doesn''t want to make mifeier unhappy about this.


    "Sister Fei Er, when do you say we can meet the chairman of the company?" Yang Meng is afraid that mifeier will turn a bull''s-eye on this matter and deliberately changes the topic.


    Speaking of this matter, mifael is full of expectations, because so far, no one knows who is the chairman of weak water real estate.


    "Who knows, but I heard that he is very young." Mifael said with a smile that she has understood the situation in the company. In terms of working ability, mifael has great confidence in herself, and her beauty is absolutely unmatched in the whole weak water real estate. Therefore, she believes that as long as the chairman appears, she has the capital to make the chairman look different.


    "Very young! Sister Fei Er, the chairman will not be fascinated by you as soon as he comes, will he Yang Meng covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    "There must be a lot of beautiful women around him, but I believe I can''t be worse than those people." Mifael said confidently.


    Yang Xing took Han 3000 back to his home. The reconstruction of the village in the city is still a secret news. It can''t be discussed outside. If it is heard by others, once it is spread, it will have a great impact.


    When Yang Xing''s son saw Han 3000, he was obviously very scared, because after being taught by Han 3000, he had a psychological shadow. He didn''t want to see Han 3000, so he found an excuse to escape.


    "Brother Han, would you like some tea?" Yang Xing asked Han 3000¡° No, let''s get down to business. " Han 3000 light way¡° I heard from a friend about this. At present, Hans group has been discussing with the people above. It is likely that it will succeed, because the people above will contribute to this matter. " Yang Xing said¡° With the capital of Han''s group, even if you don''t need help, you can use money to smash it down. " Han 3000 said. Yang Xing nodded. Although Han''s group has not been established for a long time, the wealth they show has made the whole Cloud City see it. There is no doubt about this¡° Although Han''s group can spend money, they are businessmen after all. They should start from the point of interest and get help. It will be easier. " Yang Xing said. Han 3000 is silent, and this move has fallen. I''m afraid that the foundation of Han''s group in Yuncheng can''t even compare with Tianjia, let alone the weak water property. So Han 3000 must find a way to solve this situation. However, the competitiveness of weak water real estate can never be compared with Han''s group. See Han 3000 frown, Yang Xing also dare not speak, can only wait quietly¡° How many households are there in the village in the city? " Han 3000 asked¡° More than 300 households. " Yang Xing said¡° There are so many people. " Han took a deep breath and said, "if I want you to buy all the houses here, how long can you do it?" This confused Yang Xing. Buy them all? How is this possible? Not to mention that many homeowners are waiting for demolition to blackmail developers. Even the ordinary price is astronomical, which is not what Yang Xing can do¡° Brother Han, your task is too arduous. I''m afraid I can''t do it. " Yang Xing said with a bitter smile¡° I''ll give you the money, and you think about the means. " Han 3000 said. Yang Xingmu stares at Han 3000. Who is he? Is he so rich¡° Brother Han, are you... Are you kidding me? " Yang Xing said, how many developers because of the problem of money and retreat, but he, even want to secretly buy the village in the city! Although some means may be able to lower the price, it is also an amazing amount of financial resources¡° Do you think I look like a joke? If you can''t do it yourself, I can ask Moyang to help you. " Han 3000 said¡° Mo... Mo Yang! " Yang Xing looks at Han 3000 in horror and sits on the ground. He even knows Mo Yang! After what happened last time, Yang Xing wanted to take revenge. Later, because some things were delayed, he didn''t act. At this moment, he knew how lucky he was. If he does retaliate, what will happen. He even knows Mo Yang¡° It''s just a name. That''s what scares you? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Can Yang Xing not be afraid? He dominates the village in the city, but Moyang is a big man in the gray area of the whole Cloud City. He is not even a third rate character in front of Moyang¡° Brother Han, do you really know Moyang? " Yang Xing asked in disbelief. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 376

    For Yang Xing, Moyang is a god like figure, and that kind of top-notch and high-ranking figure is actually what he knows in front of him!


    For Yang Xing, such news is like a bolt from the blue, shocking and frightening, because he tried to find a way to revenge Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but took out the phone, dialed directly said: "nothing to a village in the city."


    Mo Yang simply replied a good word, Han 3000 hung up.


    There was no superfluous words. In Yang Xing''s opinion, it was more like Han 3000 was ordering Moyang.


    A kind of fear from the blood began to spread. Yang Xing''s heart beat faster unconsciously, and even his breath was heavy.


    "He will come right away. You can get to know each other. It will be more convenient for you to cooperate in the future." Han 3000 said to Yang Xing.


    Yang Xing swallowed his saliva unconsciously, feeling like he was dreaming.


    With his position, it is no doubt wishful thinking to know Moyang.


    But now, such an opportunity seems to have been placed in front of him.


    If we can cooperate with Moyang, it will be his chance to go to the top of his life!


    "Han, brother Han." With a puff, Yang Xing knelt down in front of Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t stop him, but naturally accepted the kneeling, because this was the opportunity he gave Yang Xing. Yang Xing''s gratitude was the only thing Yang Xing could do.


    "As long as you take this opportunity, I can assure you that the future Cloud City gray area will be your world." Han Sanqian said lightly that he would not be limited to the small place of Cloud City, nor would Moyang. When they left, Cloud City needed someone to take over. As long as Yang Xing had enough ability, Han Sanqian didn''t mind giving him this opportunity.


    As for Lin Yong, after the casino incident, Han 3000 has defined him. With his courage and bearing, he is not qualified for such a high position.


    "Brother Han, I Yangxing will go through fire and water. You can rest assured that I will help you with the village in the city." Yang Xing clenched his teeth and looked energetic.


    After a while, Moyang arrived by car.


    Although Yang Xing did not doubt the truth of the incident, when he saw Moyang, his inner shock was still very strong.


    Mo Yang, the top figure in Cloud City, is standing in front of him at this moment. Isn''t that a dream?


    "Mo boss." Yang Xing lowered his head and called respectfully.


    Mo Yang looks at Han 3000. Yang Xing is obviously lucky to work for Han 3000. However, Mo Yang doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do in the village in the city.


    "What are your plans?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "Listen to Yang Xing, Han''s group is going to rebuild the village in the city, and I want to buy the whole village in the city." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang can''t help but take a breath and buy the whole village in the city. It''s a big deal. Moreover, this matter must be operated in the dark without the knowledge of Han group. It needs to be speeded up in the process of time.


    However, there are several real estate companies in the village in the city that have been unable to attack for a long time. It is not a simple matter to do so.


    "Three thousand, do anything, can not harm the interests of ordinary people." Mo Yang reminds Han 3000 that although his identity is not very honorable, what Mo Yang does will never be abused. Even for his opponent in the gray area, Mo Yang also holds the word of morality. If he is asked to use coercion to deal with the ordinary people in the village in the city, he will not agree.


    "Who do you think I am? Will I hurt the people here?" Han 3000 says helplessly.


    "Of course I know your character, but I''m afraid you will lose your mind in order to deal with the Han group." Mo Yang said.


    "Don''t worry, they are just seeking money, but I just don''t want to let Han group succeed. The means I use are absolutely aboveboard." Han 3000 light said.


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Yang xingyuguang looked at him, because he clearly said just now that he only paid money and had to find his own way.


    Yang Xing himself is what identity, he is very clear, Han 3000 want him to think of means, this can clean?


    "All right." After listening to Han 3000''s words, Mo Yang was relieved and said to Yang Xing, "if you want any help, you can just open your mouth. I can give you my hands directly. You can''t be too polite to those who are too greedy."


    Yang Xing didn''t dare answer at will. Instead, he looked at Han 3000. He didn''t dare to say until Han 3000 nodded his head: "Xie Mo, I''m really short of hands. I need your help."


    "OK, you can contact Lin Yong at any time." Mo Yang said happily.


    Immediately, Mo Yang stood up, went to Yang Xing''s side, patted Yang Xing on the shoulder, and continued: "this is your chance. Take advantage of it."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I won''t let brother Han down." Yang Xing bowed his head and said that he thought he could only be a bully in the city village in his life, but now, he is expected to leave the poor area. For Yang Xing, even if he bites his teeth, he will hold on tightly.


    When a person reaches a certain position, a word at will can change the fate of others. Today''s Han 3000 is not the top figure in China, but in Yuncheng, it''s very simple to change a person easily with one sentence. This is the benefit of status. For most people struggling at the bottom, money is the goal of their life, but they don''t know that power is a man''s most gorgeous coat. Mo Yang believes that Han 3000 now can only change Cloud City, but in the future, he may be able to stand on the top of the world and overlook everything. Two people take a car to leave, sitting in the back of Mo Yang, has been staring at Han 3000¡° Mo Yang, you don''t have any special hobby, do you? I warn you, I''m not interested in this kind of relationship at all, and I''m a married man. " Han three thousand one face dislike of say to Mo Yang. Mo Yang disdained raised a smile, said: "you are now divorced, what a married man?" After finishing this sentence, Han 3000 suddenly fell silent. Although it''s not long since we separated from Su Yingxia, for Han 3000, it''s as long as a century¡° I''m sorry. I''m just saying it. You don''t care. " Mo Yang a face of apology said. Han 3000 shook his head and said, "by the way, today is exactly 15, isn''t it?" Mo Yang was stunned. He would go to his wife''s grave every month on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year. He would sit in front of his wife''s grave for a whole day. For his infatuated species, this is the only way to relieve his sadness¡° Yes, you still remember that. " Mo Yang said with a bitter smile¡° Let''s go. I''m fine today. I''ll have a drink with your wife. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang picked his eyebrows and said, "if you want to go, you must have good wine. If you don''t take Maotai with you, I''m sorry for your identity." Although that''s what they said, they just bought the most common Erguotou and sat down on the ground in front of the clean and weed free tomb in Yuncheng cemetery. Mo Yang first offered a toast to the people at the head of the tomb, and then clinked a toast with the predecessors at the head of the tomb. With a sigh on his face, he said, "do you know what I regret most now?"¡° I didn''t die with her, and now I''m reluctant to die. After all, if you die, no one will clean up her grave. " Han 3000 said¡° Or do you understand me? Now my motivation for living is to clean up the weeds and wipe the dust on the tombstone on the 15th day of the lunar new year. If I don''t do these things, I can''t find the meaning of living. " Mo Yang said¡° Don''t you want to take her to a quieter place? If it was me, I would give her a paradise. " Han 3000 said¡° Paradise Mo Yang light a smile, say: "really have?"¡° Believe me, if I say yes, there will be. " Han 3000 tone firm said. Mo Yang took the wine bottle of Erguotou. After a moment''s hesitation, he clinked his glass and said, "I believe you, I just went to see the outside world." Han 3000 breathes a sigh of relief. When Mo Yang mentions that he can''t find the meaning of living, Han 3000 worries that he is not willing to leave Yuncheng. If he loses such a helper, it will have a great impact on Han 3000. Fortunately, Mo Yang is willing to find a better place for her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 377

    Peninsula Hotel, idle Han Yan received a let her very shocked news, Jiang LAN unexpectedly want to see her!


    After coming to Yuncheng, Han Yan almost knows the relationship around Han 3000. Naturally, she knows that Jiang LAN is Han 3000''s mother-in-law, but she suddenly comes to see her, which makes Han Yan confused.


    "Miss, she claims to be Han 3000''s ex-mother-in-law. She doesn''t come to get rid of Han 3000, does she?" Han Qing said with a smile, the front word but let her can''t help but happy, so neat draw the line, how she doesn''t want to be involved with Han 3000?


    "As far as I know, Jiang LAN is extremely selfish. It''s reasonable for her to get rid of Han 3000, but it''s not so easy to come to me deliberately." Han Yan frowns, she likes to deal with selfish people, because selfish people have more shortcomings, can be more easily controlled by her.


    "Miss, do you want to see me?" Han Qing asked.


    "Yes, of course. I''m bored. I''ll take her as my time." Han Yan said.


    Outside the hotel, without instructions, the security guard did not dare to let go, so Jiang LAN had to stand at the door of the hotel.


    At this time, Jiang LAN is very nervous. Although she has done countless psychological work for herself, she is still uneasy at the thought of meeting such a powerful person.


    This is a more powerful woman than Shi Jing, and Shi Jing is enough to frighten her.


    At this time, the security guard received a notice and said to Jiang LAN, "you can go in."


    "Thank you," said Jiang LAN politely


    It''s probably the first time in Jiang Lan''s life that he has such a humble attitude towards security guards.


    When she comes to Han Yan''s room, Jiang LAN just takes a look at Han Yan, and immediately lowers her head, because this woman''s momentum is stronger than Shi Jing''s, and she seems to be able to radiate with her breath.


    "Jiang LAN, you claim to be Han 3000''s ex-mother-in-law. Aren''t Han 3000 and Su Yingxia fake divorces?" Han Yan light asks a way.


    "Even if it''s fake, I will make it come true. I will never allow Han 3000 to affect our family." Jiang Lan said.


    "As far as I know, everything your family has now is given by Han 3000. Even if it''s a hillside villa, he bought it, right?" Han Yan said.


    "This is what he owes Su Yingxia. Of course, should I be grateful to him for all this? If it wasn''t for him, Su Yingxia might be able to live better. " Jiang LAN brazenly said.


    Whether Su Yingxia can lead a better life or not, Jiang LAN knows that the hillside villa can''t be bought by casual people, so her words are totally unconscionable.


    But for Jiang LAN, it doesn''t matter whether she has a conscience. Now Han 3000 is dead in her eyes, and she doesn''t want to get rid of Han 3000. How can she get rid of the danger of being affected by the fish pond?


    As for Su''s family now, as she said, Han 3000 owes Su Yingxia, so all this should be taken for granted.


    Although Han Qing has no good feelings for Han 3000, he is still a little angry when he hears that Jiang Lan''s conscience is eaten by the dog.


    "If it wasn''t for Han 3000, no matter who Su Yingxia married, you wouldn''t be able to live in the hillside villa, would you?" Han Qing said.


    "I didn''t force him to buy the hillside villa. He volunteered." Jiang Lan said.


    Han Qing can''t help but roll a white eye. She has seen many powerful people, but Jiang Lan''s best products are rare.


    Han Yan is not disgusted with Jiang LAN when she hears these words. On the contrary, she is very happy because Jiang LAN is a very good puppet to her. In her eyes, she only has interests and never has any friendship.


    Even if Han 3000 pays all for the Su family, I''m afraid she won''t feel any gratitude!


    "Jiang LAN, what''s your purpose in coming to me?" Han Yan asked.


    "I hope Han 3000 will die!" Jiang Lan said word by word, gnashing her teeth, because only Han 3000 died, Su Yingxia would accept the fate of this matter, otherwise, no matter how many men she introduced to Su Yingxia, she would not look at it.


    Han Yan frowns. The bottom line of this woman is beyond her imagination. Even if she has no choice, her biggest appeal is to change Han 3000''s surname, but Jiang LAN wants him to die!


    Think of Han 3000 in the Su family endure humiliation for so many years, secretly do so many things for the Su family, but in the end in exchange for Jiang Lan''s ruthlessness.


    "Why do you want Han 3000 to die?" Han Yan asked.


    "I have planned to arrange a new family for Su Yingxia, but Yingxia seems to really fall in love with Han 3000. I don''t know why she likes this rubbish, but I know that if Han 3000 doesn''t die, she won''t easily change her mind." Jiang Lan said.


    Han Qing has a strong aversion to Jiang LAN from the bottom of her heart. Her human nature can''t be simply described as selfishness. In order to achieve her goal, she can do nothing.


    "But what can you do for me? With your ability as a waste, what can I like? " Han Yan said disdainfully.


    "I can get more information about Han 3000 and know what he is doing by welcoming summer." Jiang Lan said, it seems that these words are not enough to move Han Yan, continued: "I know you can do a lot, but some things, you can not find out, and Han 3000 will be unprepared to tell Su Yingxia." Han Yan knows that Han Yan will not simply compromise on this matter. He will certainly make some resistance behind it. Some superficial things can be investigated by Han Yan''s own people. But as Jiang Lan said, some things under the table will be hidden deeply by Han Yan. It is not so simple to find out. From this point of view, Jiang LAN is really valuable¡° If you can bring me useful information, I will consider your suggestion Han Yan light said¡° One more thing, Han 3000''s has nothing to do with the Su family. " Jiang Lan said. Han Yan sneered: "do you think I will pay attention to the mole ants like Su family? To deal with the Su family, I don''t like dirty hands. Let''s get out of here. " Jiang Lan quit the room without complaint. No matter Han Yan said she was rubbish before, or let her go now, she didn''t feel any repulsion in her heart. She even took it for granted. This is probably the base to the bone, shy face to Han Yan when the dog, Jiang LAN is not ashamed, but proud, and even very happy in the heart. She was eager to see the day when Han 3000 died. After walking out of the hotel, Jiang LAN relaxed a lot and said to himself, "Han 3000, don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, you can only blame me for being too useless. Since you can''t deal with the Korean family in America, I can only step on your bones and protect the Su family." Back at the hillside villa, the boyfriend Jiang LAN introduced to Su Yingxia has arrived. His name is Zhou Yufeng. The Zhou family works in the beverage industry in Yuncheng, and has a good influence in this industry. Zhou Yufeng likes Su Yingxia for many years, and even threatened not to marry Su Yingxia before. More than three years ago, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s wedding made Zhou Yufeng despair, and even tried to find hunzi to teach Han 3000 many times. But those people were all disheartened and went to the hospital. Zhou Yufeng didn''t know about the follow-up situation, but those people mentioned that Han 3000 was a very good fighter. Based on his reputation as a loser in Yuncheng, Zhou Yufeng didn''t believe them at all. The reason why he stopped looking for Han 3000 was that he had to devote himself to his busy work in order to take over the family business. Now, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 divorce, and Jiang LAN spreads the news that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia have no roommates, which makes Zhou Yufeng see hope again, so he immediately tries to contact Jiang LAN, hoping to take this opportunity to make su Yingxia his wife again¡° Yufeng, I''ve kept you waiting. " Jiang LAN went to Zhou Yufeng with enthusiasm. Zhou Yufeng repeatedly said: "aunt LAN, I just arrived for a while. I didn''t wait long. Anyway, I didn''t get off work to welcome summer." Jiang LAN looked at the time, said: "almost, should go home soon, today at home to eat." Finish saying, Jiang LAN eyes fierce stare to he Ting, said: "don''t hurry to cook, leg disabled, still Leng." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 378

    When Su Yingxia, who had been working hard for a day, came home and saw Zhou Yufeng sitting in the living room for the first time, his expression suddenly became cold.


    In the past, Zhou Yufeng was her fanatical pursuer. Although she didn''t appear in front of her for a long time, she won''t forget this person. Now he suddenly appears again. The meaning is self-evident.


    "Welcome summer." Seeing Su Yingxia, Zhou Yufeng stood up nervously.


    Su Yingxia didn''t even say hello to Zhou Yufeng. She took Jiang LAN back to her room.


    "Ma, you don''t know who he is, do you? How can you get him to come to our house? " Su Yingxia said with a complaining face.


    "Yufeng used to like you very much. Of course my mother knows." Jiang Lan said.


    "If you know, why didn''t you get rid of him?" Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN laughed and said, "you have divorced Han 3000 now, and Zhou Yufeng is so excellent. Why don''t you give yourself a choice?"


    This sentence makes Su Yingxia dumbfounded. Although divorce is a fact, she has never thought of being with other men.


    And the divorce, but also Han 3000 in order to protect her, is not a real divorce, will be back together, she and Han 3000 will continue to be together.


    "Mom, I know that you made trouble behind 3000 yuan''s promise to divorce. I didn''t care about it with you. It doesn''t mean you can advance an inch." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Jiang LAN a pair of painstaking manner, said: "Mom just want you to have a choice, it is not forcing you to get along with Yufeng, try to get along first, do not delay anything."


    "No way. I won''t do anything that I''m sorry for." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Jiang Lan''s face shows some displeasure, which is why she insists on Han 3000''s death. If Han 3000 does not die, how can su Yingxia''s heart be shaken?


    "Let''s have a meal. Yufeng has come. Do you want to drive him away now? At the very least, the Su family must have some manners. " Jiang Lan said, too much pressure Su Yingxia, will only let her have greater rejection, Jiang LAN understand this, so can only step by step, let Su Yingxia slowly adapt to this situation.


    "No way." Su Yingxia once again resolutely refused, even if it is a meal, as long as it is to eat with Zhou Yufeng, it will make her feel guilty, will make her feel betrayed Han 3000.


    Jiang Lan''s face was cold and said, "I can''t even have a meal. Do you want me to come down?"


    "People are called by you. You can deal with them whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN takes a deep breath. Although her anger is on the edge, she still bears it. It''s not a wise choice to quarrel with Su Yingxia at this time.


    "It''s up to you." Put down these three words, Jiang LAN left the room.


    Su Yingxia would rather be hungry than leave the room. However, there is a sense of embarrassment on the dining table. Zhou Yufeng knows that Su Yingxia doesn''t come to dinner because of him. In Zhou Yufeng''s opinion, Su Yingxia''s exclusion makes him hopeless.


    But Jiang Lan''s attitude is quite different. She always advises him not to give up and tells her that Su Yingxia is now in the sad mood of being betrayed, which needs a period of time to ease.


    When leaving the hillside villa, Jiang LAN specially sent Zhou Yufeng to the door and said to him, "Yufeng, don''t give up so soon. I''ll help you to persuade Yingxia. Now in Yuncheng, aunt LAN can''t see anyone except you."


    Zhou Yufeng, who had no confidence, became a little more confident after several cheers from Jiang LAN, and said, "aunt LAN, don''t worry, I won''t give up. As long as you are willing to help me, I will make Yingxia change her mind."


    Jiang LAN smiles and says, "drive home carefully. I''m waiting for you to call my mother."


    This sentence undoubtedly made Zhou Yufeng more happy, and also confirmed that Su Yingxia refused to see him because he was sad. As long as he made unremitting efforts, he was confident that he could get Su Yingxia''s heart.


    After seeing off Zhou Yufeng, Jiang LAN changes her mood, goes to the door of Su Yingxia''s room and knocks on the door.


    "Come in."


    After entering the door, Jiang LAN sat beside the bed with emotion, took Su Yingxia''s hand and said: "Yingxia, mom is for you, but it''s my fault. I didn''t communicate with you in advance. Don''t worry, it won''t happen next time."


    "Mom, I''ll tell you for the last time that I won''t be with any man except Han 3000." Su Yingxia said.


    "Well, well, mom knows. I won''t talk about this kind of thing again, OK?" Jiang LAN wanted to cut han to pieces, but on the surface, he showed respect for Su Yingxia.


    "You shouldn''t let him divorce me. Since we are husband and wife, we have to face difficulties together." Su Yingxia said.


    "Ah." Jiang LAN sighed deliberately and said, "I''m not worried about your injury."


    "Even if I get hurt, I''ll stay with him." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    "OK, OK, I know you love him. I haven''t seen him for a few days. Is that bad?" Jiang Lan said with a smile. Once Su Yingxia puts down her work, her missing is like a tide. How can she not Miss Han 3000? She wants to fly to Han 3000 and plunge into his arms. But now, two people''s external relations have divorced, Su Yingxia dare not easily disturb Han 3000, for fear that he will give him trouble. Seeing Su Yingxia''s head bowed and her face full of worries, Jiang Lan said, "why don''t you call him and ask him what he''s doing recently and what his plans are. Since you want to share weal and woe with him, see if you can help him." Su Yingxia picked up the mobile phone countless times, even to Han 3000''s number, but finally put it down. If it wasn''t for the deep miss of Han 3000, Jiang Lan''s sudden attitude change, she would be able to detect, but now, her mind is full of Han 3000, she has no mind to think about these problems, even her heart also hopes that Jiang LAN can continue to give her some courage, only in this way, she dares to dial Han 3000''s number¡° I''m afraid to disturb him. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang Lan''s eyebrows flashed a grim color. If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s news, how could she talk so much nonsense with Su Yingxia¡° What''s to be afraid of? He''s in a lot of trouble now. If you don''t care, what if other women take advantage of the opportunity? " Jiang Lan said¡° It won''t be Su Yingxia suddenly raised his head and said, "I believe him. He can never do such a thing."¡° A man''s heart can''t be sure. You don''t even make a phone call and you don''t know anything. How can you guarantee that? " Jiang LAN egged on. Listen to Jiang LAN say so, Su Yingxia inexplicably some worry up, Han 3000 can sit still, but if there is a woman forced to his arms how to do? Su Yingxia''s hand unconsciously touches the mobile phone at the head of the bed. Her move is enough to show how urgent the desire to call Han 3000 is. Jiang LAN took advantage of the situation to add fuel to the fire, said: "hurry to fight, understand the situation." Holding the mobile phone in his hand, unlocking it and looking out the contact person in two seconds, Su Yingxia took a full minute to see Jiang LAN impatient. Take Su Yingxia''s mobile phone, Jiang LAN dials Han 3000''s number directly¡° Mom, what are you doing? " Su Yingxia panic said, want to grab back the mobile phone, but Jiang LAN is dead in the hands of the protection¡° Ma, I''m helping you. " In the hustle and bustle, Jiang LAN pushed Su Yingxia to bed, almost with all her strength¡° Give me back my cell phone. " Su Yingxia stood up, regardless of the chest pain. Jiang LAN slapped Su Yingxia on the back of his hand and said, "you silly girl, your mother is helping you. Why are you so ignorant?" At this time, Han 3000''s voice suddenly came out of the phone¡° Hello At this moment, for Su Yingxia, it was as if the world had become quiet. Although the familiar voice was only absent for a few days, it made Su Yingxia''s eyes full of tears. Seeing that the phone was connected, Jiang LAN returned the mobile phone to Su Yingxia, and whispered in Su Yingxia''s ear: "remember to ask him what he is doing recently. If there is any trouble, you can help him." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 379

    Holding the phone, Su Yingxia''s hand trembles slightly. It seems that she has never been so nervous in her life. Listening to Han 3000''s voice on the phone, she is even more at a loss.


    Jiang LAN sees Su Yingxia does not speak, poked Su Yingxia''s arm, motioned her to speak quickly.


    She is more anxious than Su Yingxia, because only when she hears about Han 3000 can she really be qualified to cooperate with Han Yan.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath: "hello."


    On the other end of the phone, Han 3000, who heard Su Yingxia''s voice, unconsciously raised a smile. Although he tried to resist the desire to call Su Yingxia, he was very happy to receive Su Yingxia''s call.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t discuss it with you." Han 3000 said.


    Hear sorry three words, Su Yingxia instant tears, to Han 3000 all complain, in this moment disappear.


    Looking at Jiang LAN still in the room, Su Yingxia pushed her out, almost exhausted all her strength.


    Jiang LAN, who originally wanted to listen to the corner of the wall, was ruthlessly shut out, which made her look cold. However, as long as Han 3000 told Su Yingxia, she would have a way to talk from Su Yingxia''s mouth, which would not worry her too much.


    "Are you all right?" In the room, Su Yingxia asked anxiously. In the face of such a powerful opponent as Han''s group, Su Yingxia thought about a question countless times, that is, whether Han 3000 has a chance to win, but judging from various factors, Su Yingxia can''t see any chance.


    This is like a battle between giants and ants. No matter how many means Han 3000 has, he will be vulnerable in the face of absolute power.


    Han''s group has a huge amount of capital. Unless Han 3000 has the strength to compete with the powerful capital, he has no chance to struggle.


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan." Han 3000 said.


    "Is there anything I can do to help? I don''t want to be unable to do anything." Su Yingxia asked.


    About the plan of the village in the city, Han 3000 let Yang Xing do it secretly, because once Han Yan knew about it, it was almost impossible to succeed.


    Although he won''t doubt Su Yingxia, it''s useless even to tell her about it, so there''s no need to mention it.


    "If I can solve it myself, you can rest assured." Han 3000 said.


    "Whether I can know your plan or not, I feel very uneasy now. I can''t see you, just like I will lose you at any time." Su Yingxia has been very uneasy these days. She feels more and more worried about gain and loss. After all, Han Sanyi has been guarding her for more than three years and has never left her like this.


    Han Sanqian was silent for a while and said: "recently, I received news that Han group wants to rebuild the village in the city. I plan to buy the village in the city secretly. This should be able to stop the development of Han group in Yuncheng."


    "Village in the city!" Su Yingxia is shocked. As a native of Yuncheng, she knows very well how many times the village in the city has not been successfully demolished. Even if Han group wants to win the village in the city, let alone Han 3000 wants to buy the village in the city secretly, which is almost impossible.


    "It''s very difficult, but I will try my best. If Han group succeeds, this cloud city will be their world." Han Sanqian sighed and said that if he came to this stage, Yuncheng would have to give away people, and he would become a lost dog and escape from Yuncheng. At that time, he would be a real waste.


    Han 3000 can''t imagine how unwilling he is to be, but he knows that he has to fight for his granddad.


    "I believe you. You can do it. No one can beat you." Su Yingxia said.


    "With your confidence, I will have more confidence to face this matter." Han 3000 laughs.


    They chatted about some common things. After they hung up the phone reluctantly, their expressions were almost carved out of the same mold, and they were full of reluctance.


    At this time, Han 3000''s doorbell rang.


    "What can I do for you?" Open the door, see Yang Meng outside, Han 3000 surprised asked.


    "Today''s business, thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, the consequences would be unimaginable." Yang Meng some flustered said, she is taking advantage of mifeier bath time sneak out to thank Han 3000, some guilty.


    "It''s just a small lift. If you want to thank me, you can treat me to dinner some other day." Han 3000 laughs.


    Yang Meng originally had such a plan, and she wanted to cook a delicious meal for Han 3000 in person, but mifael refused, so she had to pinch the idea.


    "Well, well, if you have a chance, I''ll treat you to dinner." Yang Meng said.


    "If you don''t really know about it, you don''t have to." Han Sanqian says with a smile that from Yang Meng''s look, he can see that Yang Meng is in a hurry. It is estimated that he wants to go home quickly to avoid being discovered by Mifei.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you to dinner, I swear." Yang Meng raised her right hand and said with a serious look.


    Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. The personalities of Yang Meng and mifeier are extremely different, but they just come together and become good sisters, which makes Han Sanqian confused¡° If you don''t have anything else, just go back. If mifael finds out, she will teach you a lesson. " Han 3000 said. Yang Meng''s face turned red. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 could see through her mind¡° Han, Fei Er is actually a good person. " With that, Yang Meng ran home and found that mifeier had not come out of the bathroom, which was a relief. Han 3000 helplessly closes the door. He doesn''t know if mifeier is a good person, but she is a full snob, which Han 3000 will never be wrong. Mifael''s strong hostility to him may disappear only after she knows who is the chairman of the board of the weak water real estate. Back in his room, Han 3000 sleeps. He needs to go back to Yanjing tomorrow. Over the years, he has never asked the Han family for money, because the foundation he has built secretly is enough for him to make a name for himself in Yuncheng. But now Han''s group is born, and Han 3000 has given Su Yingxia half of her assets, so she has to go to Shi Jing for help¡° I didn''t expect that money would be so important. I underestimated it before. " Lying flat on the bed, Han said with a sigh. He felt his hand on his chest unconsciously. He never wore a necklace. He hung the receiver around his neck all the time. It''s a pity that for so long, the receiver didn''t send any signal, and he didn''t know what the situation was now¡° Grandfather, I hope you must live. 3000 wants you to see with your own eyes how the Korean family of the United States submit to me. " The next morning, when Han 3000 left for the airport, Su Yingxia of the hillside villa ran home in the morning. Generally speaking, it''s impossible to have someone at the table in the morning, because Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are used to sleeping in. It''s no different from a miracle to see them in the morning. But today, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are sitting at the dinner table for breakfast, which makes Su Yingxia feel like an illusion¡° Mom, Dad, what are you doing today? How can you get up so early? " Su Yingxia asked in surprise. Since Su Yingxia became the leader of the family, Jiang LAN, who has nothing to do, has become more idle. Su Guoyao has never thought about work any more. Other families are gnawing at the old, while the Su family is gnawing at their daughter¡° I haven''t had breakfast with you for a long time. Your father and I got up early to accompany you today. " Jiang Lan said. Su Guoyao echoed: "yes, yes, our family, but we haven''t had breakfast together for a long time." Su Yingxia sat on the table and said doubtfully, "it''s just a breakfast. I didn''t eat together. What''s the matter?"¡° Of course, it matters. We are a family. How can we not have breakfast together? " Jiang LAN naturally said. Su Yingxia feels that today''s Jiang LAN is very strange, just like a new person¡° Mom, you''re not afraid that I''ll be sad. I made an agreement with 3000 last night. Now I''m not worried at all. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang LAN has been trying to cut into the topic of Han 3000. Now Su Yingxia takes the initiative to mention it, which is a good opportunity for her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 380

    "By the way, did Han 3000 tell you what he was doing recently?" Jiang LAN can''t wait to ask.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously nodded, said: "he has a plan, although it is difficult, but I believe he will do it."


    "What plan?" Jiang LAN unconsciously craned her neck. If she could know Han 3000''s plan, she would have a chip in front of Han Yan.


    "It''s a secret. How can I tell you?" Su Yingxia chewed a mouthful of steamed bread and said.


    "Secret, that''s also our family''s secret. Do you want to hide it from your family? And we can work together to find a way. As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. Your father and I will help you to make some suggestions. " Jiang Lan said.


    Su Guoyao didn''t intervene. He was indifferent. But when he suddenly felt that Jiang LAN had stepped on him, he knew it was his turn to talk.


    "Ying Xia, your mother is right. If you have any trouble, let''s find a way to solve it. Don''t you want to remarry 3000? The sooner the trouble is solved, the sooner you can remarry. " Su Guoyao said.


    "Yes, yes." Jiang LAN hastened to answer the question and said, "if you remarry as soon as possible, there will be no flies to disturb you. My mother doesn''t like Zhou Yufeng, but there is no good way to refuse him. As long as you remarry, he will naturally retreat."


    Su Yingxia looked at the time, already nearly to the point of work, flurried said: "Mom, I go to work first, soon late."


    See Su Yingxia wind general run out of the villa, Jiang LAN gnash his teeth, one side of Su Guoyao porridge issued squeaky sound, in a rage of Jiang LAN, directly knocked off the bowl in Su Guoyao''s hand.


    "Chichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichichi Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Su Guoyao is speechless. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to say that it has anything to do with him. Jiang LAN directly puts the responsibility on him.


    "You know what these things are for, and it doesn''t help." Su Guoyao asked.


    Jiang LAN didn''t tell Su Guoyao about the deal between Jiang LAN and Han Yan, and she wouldn''t say that for good reasons for the family, Jiang LAN put herself in the moral commanding height and only did what she thought was right. As for whether other people recognized, Jiang LAN didn''t care at all.


    By this time, Han 3000 had been on the plane to Yanjing.


    Han 3000, who is in economy class, looks ordinary. Almost no one will look at him more.


    Shortly after boarding the plane, a little girl with a woman, because she was afraid, kept making some noise and didn''t calm down. Most people understand this situation, but a few foreigners with yellow hair were swearing all the time. Many people couldn''t understand what they were saying, but Han 3000 was clear.


    Originally Han 3000 intended to turn a blind eye, but during the flight, several foreigners came to the woman together.


    One of the big burly people said in stiff Chinese, "if you make trouble again, believe it or not, I''ll throw you out."


    This is said to the little girl, obviously a malicious threat.


    The little girl believed it and cried even more. The woman apologized to the group again and again: "I''m sorry, she''s flying for the first time, so she''s very afraid. If it bothers you, I''ll make an apology for her."


    "Nothing. It''s normal for a child to make noise. Just let her get used to it."


    "Please calm down. The journey is not long and it won''t disturb us."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter."


    The other passengers expressed their understanding, which made the woman very grateful.


    But a few foreigners are obviously not giving up.


    "You have to compensate us. It''s supposed to be a quiet journey. It''s because of her that we can''t rest." The man continued.


    At the end of that man''s words, many people who fight against injustice for middle-aged women make a noise. It''s too much of a fuss to ask for compensation for such a small matter.


    "You don''t think it''s noisy, but we can''t stand it. Unless anyone is willing to pay for our upgrade, we can forget it. If we don''t have money, we''ll shut up." The man snapped.


    As soon as these words came out, many speakers shut up and said a few good words, but if they were asked to pay, naturally no one would like to come out.


    Several foreigners deliberately make a big noise, which attracts the attention of flight attendants.


    Han Sanyi watched silently. When the flight attendants appeared, Han realized that these people just wanted to take first class for free, so they would not give up.


    The little girl thing is just an opportunity to make them more reasonable.


    "I''m really sorry that there are not so many seats in the first class. I''m really sorry. I hope you can bear it for a while. When you get to Yanjing, we will make compensation to you." The flight attendant tried to comfort several foreigners with a calming attitude.


    "Is this the quality of your Chinese people? I ask you to solve this matter for me immediately. " The man said to the stewardess almost in a commanding tone.


    The flight attendant looks embarrassed. If there is no one in the first class, she can decide this matter by herself. But now, she can''t drive the first class out! Han 3000 stood up with a cold face and said to the flight attendant, "is this difficult? Put them in first class, and they won''t be disturbed. " As soon as the stewardess heard this, she immediately expressed her gratitude to Han 3000. However, those foreigners, at the same time, looked at him with hatred, because they were seeking their own benefits. However, Han 3000''s words made their thoughts empty¡° Boy, this matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to interfere. " The biggest man came to Han 3000 and said with a threatening face. Han 3000''s height is already very high, but the person in front of him is a head higher than him, and his muscles make Han 3000 look very weak¡° If you want to upgrade for free, you can''t kneel down and I''ll pay you, but I''ll never agree to use a little girl as an excuse. " Han 3000 light said. Kneel down these three words for all passengers are extremely harsh, they looked at Han 3000 in horror, no one thought he could say such words. Many people admire Han 3000 from the bottom of their hearts, but some people think that Han 3000 is ignorant of current affairs, and the other party is big and powerful, but he looks so weak. In the end, what''s the point of his quick talk¡° Forget it, young man. Why do you want to be serious with such people? "¡° Yes, don''t let yourself suffer. "¡° You are kind, we all understand, but look at these people, they are not good people They persuade Han 3000, and this behavior undoubtedly contributes to the prestige of those foreigners. Each of them has no shame, but is proud to look at Han 3000¡° You''d better get out of the way, or I want you to know that. " The man said to Han 3000. Han three thousand looked at the little girl, a face of fear of her, at the moment is also worried about Han three thousand. Although the little girl didn''t understand the thoughts of these foreigners, she knew that this strange brother had offended these people in order to help him¡° Brother, I won''t cry. " Said the little girl. Han 3000 gently touched the little girl''s head and said, "now it''s not about whether you cry or not. It''s about whether they want to make trouble. You don''t want to embarrass this sister, do you?" The little girl looked at the stewardess and nodded her head. Miss stewardess is very grateful for Han 3000''s appearance, but she doesn''t want Han 3000 to be hurt because of this incident. There are so many people on the other side that Han 3000 can''t deal with, let alone several of them¡° Give me some time, sir, and let me do something about it. " The flight attendant said to Han 3000¡° What else can you do to let first class guests come to economy class? Can you bear the responsibility? " Han 3000 said. The stewardess bowed her head. In her position, how dare she take such responsibility? Maybe she will lose her job because of this¡° You have to testify to me that I didn''t start this. I don''t want to be blacklisted. " Han Sanqian smiles and raises his sleeve. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 381

    Just when they don''t know what Han 3000 wants to do, Han 3000 kicks out in a thunderous manner. The foreign man standing in front of him, like a paste of paper, falls to the ground after several steps.


    Countless people took a breath of cool air, for Han 3000''s sudden move, all are stunned.


    He... He even dare to take the initiative to hit people. Didn''t he see how many people there were?


    Or does he expect other people on the plane to help?


    The flight attendant looks at Han 3000 in consternation. The sudden fight makes her stand still and don''t know what to do.


    No wonder he said he didn''t want to be blacklisted and fight on the plane, which was very dangerous.


    Miss stewardess subconsciously took a look at the civilian police, but he didn''t do it. It seems that he didn''t intend to stop it.


    After the beaten foreigner fell to the ground, the others were furious, but the narrow corridor did not allow them to attack at the same time.


    When Han sanyifu was in charge of the pass, he could not open it. He beat several people to the ground with three fists and two feet, and howled constantly.


    At this time, the passengers realized that he didn''t intend to ask for help. He could deal with these troublemakers by himself.


    "How powerful!"


    "This guy is too fierce. Can''t he be a professional?"


    "These foreigners can kick the iron plate, just to let them know that this is China, not where they can mess."


    Some passengers began to shout for Han 3000''s help.


    The little girl quietly hid in her mother''s arms, naively raised her head and said: "Mom, my brother is so powerful, so many people can''t beat him."


    Women can''t recover for a long time. No matter in terms of number or size, Han 3000 is doomed to suffer losses. However, he let everyone out of sight and dealt with the foreigners by himself.


    "Remember to say thank you to my brother later." Said the woman to the little girl.


    The little girl raised her pink fist and said, "when I grow up, I must be as powerful as my brother."


    "You... You know kung fu!" The first foreigner to be beaten looks at Han 3000 in horror. Although Han 3000 is famous for his Chinese Kung Fu, he has never really seen it. It is only at this moment that he realizes that he may have met a kung fu master.


    Han 3000 walked up to the man and asked faintly, "do you want to upgrade, or do you want to land vertically?"


    Foreigners were so scared that they turned pale and landed vertically. What he meant was to throw them off the plane.


    Arrogance, arrogance!


    Now only these four words can describe Han 3000. A few foreigners don''t think Han 3000 is joking.


    "Sorry, we were wrong."


    "We are wrong. Please forgive me."


    "We don''t upgrade and we don''t think she''s noisy."


    Several apologized.


    This scene is very exciting. After all, everyone was disgusted by their arrogance before. Now, how can this contrast make people uncomfortable?


    "You help mother and son arrange the upgrade." Han 3000 said to the flight attendant.


    Miss stewardess doesn''t listen to Han 3000, but at this moment, she doesn''t have the slightest idea of resistance to what Han 3000 said.


    "This is Huaxia. We welcome people from all over the world to visit. But if someone makes trouble, as a Huaxia person, I will never allow it. I don''t care about this matter today. I hope you can learn well in the future. Don''t think that there is only one person like me in Huaxia. I''m just a small role. There are many people who are more powerful than me. Good luck to you, If you meet someone better than me, you won''t be so lucky. " Han 3000 said.


    These words almost scared a few foreigners to pee. It''s just a small role. What''s more, what kind of person it must be!


    "Yes, we know."


    "Please rest assured that we will remember your words and never make trouble in China."


    In the dark, many people gave Han 3000 a big thumbs up, but Han began to shut his eyes after he returned to his position.


    This incident is just a small episode for him. He will return to Yanjing soon. This is the important thing Han 3000 has to face.


    From the moment of his self-reliance, Han 3000 no longer spent a cent of the Han family, but this time it was inevitable.


    Hand out money to the Han family, if change to do before, Han 3000 will certainly take this matter as a joke, but at this moment, he has to face.


    "Please come with me, sir." After a while, the flight attendant went to Han 3000 and said softly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t ask why. He stood up and followed her.


    Come to the flight attendant''s workshop, the security officer is already waiting for him.


    "Do you know what will happen if there is a fight on the plane?" The security officer asked Han 3000.


    "You witnessed all this, but you didn''t stop us. Even if there are consequences, we should bear them together. What am I afraid of?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he had already discovered the existence of this security officer, because these people are trained, and the gap between them and ordinary people can be seen at a glance¡° Do you still want to drag me down? " The security officer looked at Han 3000 coldly¡° I hope I can solve this problem, but also blame me. That''s your style of doing things? " Han 3000 looked directly at the security officer and said. The arrogance of those foreigners just now, if the security officer is not due to his identity, he also wants to teach a lesson. So after seeing Han 3000''s move, he didn''t stop him. Now the responsibility of Han 3000 is a part of his duty. He must warn Han 3000, because Han 3000 is a dangerous person in his eyes. But he never thought that Han 3000''s attitude would be so tough¡° I''m qualified to arrest you. Do you believe it? " The security officer threatened Han 3000. When the stewardess heard this, some of them fought for Han 3000. It was unreasonable for him to arrest him even after he solved such a big problem¡° He''s also trying to help. He''ll do it in a hurry. Don''t you really need to catch him? " Said the stewardess. The security officer glared at the stewardess and said, "it''s none of your business here. You go out first." Miss stewardess still had something to say, but Han Sanqian gave her a look, and she had to leave¡° What do you do? " The security officer asked Han 3000¡° Go home and visit your family. " Han 3000 said¡° You don''t look like Yanjing people. " Said the security officer¡° "Oh?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile: "I don''t know where you can see that I don''t look like Yanjing people. Is it your fiery eye Jingjing, or do I have words on my forehead?"¡° Don''t talk to me. I''m very serious now. " The security officer gnawed his teeth discontentedly¡° Sorry, I don''t have time for you. " With that, Han 3000 directly turned and left the workshop. The security officer clenched his fist in an instant, but soon it loosened again. His skill may be very strong for ordinary people, but he knows very well that this young man in front of him is by no means what he can fight. Those foreigners are not as weak as they seem. It''s only because the young man is too strong that they can''t help fighting. When she returned to her position, the flight attendant came to Han 3000 with water. She leaned over and asked in a low voice, "he didn''t embarrass you, did he?" The faint fragrance of perfume is coming to the nostrils. The vision of the neckline is even more infinite for Han three thousand. But he only has Su Ying summer, so the beautiful scenery will not be seen more. Nothing. Thank you for your concern. " Han 3000 said. Miss stewardess approached Han 3000 on purpose, handed out a business card and said, "this is my contact information. If you are bored, you can find me."¡° All right Han 3000 took the business card, did not even look at the action, politely put it away, but after getting off the plane, this business card is doomed to be thrown into the garbage can. After the plane landed at Yanjing airport and Han 3000 walked out of the terminal, a Bentley had been waiting for a long time. After the window rolled down, Shi Jing said, "do you mind if I come to pick you up?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 382

    Han 3000 on the scene, happened to be seen by the stewardess, this let the stewardess directly Leng in situ.


    At this time, the ear heard the voice of the security officer: "I didn''t expect that he was a little white face. It''s really interesting."


    The tone of the security officer was full of ridicule and derision, which made the stewardess listen to it very harsh.


    She has a great affection for Han 3000, because Han 3000''s heroic performance on the plane is something she has never seen in other men.


    "How can you be sure he''s a white face?" The stewardess said incredulously.


    "Do you want to deceive yourself? You can''t see how old the woman on the bus is. Why cheat yourself? " Said the security officer.


    The stewardess'' heart sank.


    You can see through the window that the woman in the car is really of a certain age. Although she is very beautiful and well maintained, she can still see some traces of years on her face, which can''t be hidden in any case.


    Is he really just a white face?


    "Don''t be so paranoid. You are a stewardess. How can you get up to this kind of man? You don''t have to look at the cars they drive." After laughing at these words, the security officer and the stewardess pass by. The disgust of Han 3000 in his eyes is deep into the bone marrow.


    As the stewardess watched the car leave, she sighed heavily. No wonder he didn''t even look at it when he took the business card. It turns out that he is such a person.


    The car drove to the Han family compound.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 all the way, while Han 3000 looks out of the window. They are relatively speechless.


    "How long are you going to stay this time?" Shi Jing broke the silence and asked.


    "It''s better not to be more than one day." Han 3000 light way.


    Shi Jing was not surprised by the answer, and said, "your favorite dish has been prepared at home. Let''s talk about it after dinner."


    Han''s courtyard is a place where Han 3000 has an unhappy childhood. It seems that he can still see the figure of that year in every corner. The young man who silently watched Nangong Qianqiu dote on Han Jun is heartbroken for countless times.


    "Where''s grandpa Yan?" After returning home, Han 3000 unexpectedly didn''t see Yan Jun, which made him feel very strange. If Yan Jun knew he was coming back, he would wait for him at home.


    "He left Yanjing for something. I''m afraid you won''t see him when you come back this time." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 frowns slightly. Yanjun''s duty is to protect the Han family in Yanjing. If it''s not particularly important, he will never leave easily.


    Is something wrong?


    Since Nangong Qianqiu''s death, Shi Jing has dismissed all the servants in her family, because she is the only one living here in today''s Han family compound. She doesn''t need to be taken care of by the servants. Moreover, she likes to be alone and doesn''t want to be disturbed by irrelevant people.


    Came to the restaurant, slowly a table of dishes, some cool, Shi Jing said: "hurry to eat, the dishes are almost cold."


    "What did you do?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shi Jing said: "after receiving the news that you are going back to Yanjing, I started to do it. You can taste it. If there is something inappropriate..."


    "No, since it''s your dish, I don''t think I need to eat it." Han 3000 light way.


    This sentence makes Shi Jing feel a pain in her heart. Although she hopes for Han 3000, she also has a very cruel heart. However, Han 3000''s refusal to her is still hard for Shi Jing to accept. After all, they are the closest relatives.


    "All right, if you''re not hungry, don''t eat. If you have any requirements, just let me know." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 clenched his teeth, money this word, he found that even if he exhausted all his strength, it seems that he can not say, too difficult, difficult as the sky!


    For so many years, he didn''t spend any money on the Han family, but now, he has to ask Shi Jing for money!


    "Do you have any trouble with me? I''m your mother." Shi Jing said.


    "I want money." Han 3000 said.


    "No problem. You can take all the liquidity of the Han family." Shi Jing says that Han 3000 takes the money to deal with Han Yan, which she will never reserve. After all, she has been greatly humiliated by Han Yan. As a servant girl, Han Qing still dares to beat her. For Shi Jing, how can she not revenge her revenge.


    "Give me an IOU, I''ll give it back to you. I won''t give you a point in vain." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing grinned bitterly and said, "the money of the Han family should belong to you. You don''t need an IOU."


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "in your eyes, everything in the Han family belongs to Han Jun, and it has nothing to do with me. If you don''t borrow it, I''ll think of other ways."


    When Han 3000 got out of the corner, he was probably the most paranoid person in the world. What he believed would never change at all.


    Just as he regards Su Yingxia as his wife, he will never be attracted to other women. Even Qi Yiyun, who is beautiful and beautiful, can not be moved.


    After feeling Han 3000''s persistence, Shi Jing sighed and said, "OK, do as you say, whatever you want."


    After taking the pen and paper, Shi Jing wrote out an IOU without asking Han 3000 how much he wanted. Han 3000 signs, takes the bank card in Shi Jing''s hand, and leaves Han''s courtyard directly. Looking at a full table of dishes, Shi Jing only has a bitter smile. She spent a lot of energy to make them. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 would not even taste them. After leaving Han''s courtyard, Han Sanqian walked all the way for half an hour, and then came to a small Hutong. The sound of business Hawking in the Hutong was very loud. This is a place Han Sanqian used to come to. When he was treated unfairly at home, he liked to come here alone and eat something he liked, In order to ease their mood. Walking to an old bean milk shop, Han 3000 stops. Nearly four years have not come to this place, there is still no change here, the old mahogany doors and windows can see the history of the store. Han 3000 came here for the first time when he was 14 years old. When he was young, he was called into the store by the landlady to take shelter from the rain in a downpour. Since then, he will often come here. When I first met the landlady, she was still a charming woman, but now, her temples are white, and there are some traces of old people. When the landlady saw Han 3000 standing at the door, she took the initiative to walk outside the shop¡° I haven''t seen you for years. " The landlady said to Han 3000 with a smile¡° The old rules. " Han 3000 said with a smile, and then strode into the store. The landlady asked the waiter to serve Han 3000. She sat directly opposite Han 3000. The first time I saw Han 3000, he cried bitterly. The rain was mixed with tears. At that time, the landlady knew that the young man in front of him was a miserable child. Seeing the boss''s wife looking at herself, Han 3000 was a little shy and asked, "boss, you look at me like this, don''t you think I have something on my face?"¡° It''s a little handsome. " The landlady said with a smile. This sentence makes Han three thousand thunder, is it the boss''s wife¡° Madame, if you have anything to say, I''m a little scared. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile¡° Now that I''ve grown up and become independent, I haven''t been bullied, have I? " Asked the landlady. Han 3000 nodded heavily and said, "if ordinary people want to bully me, they can''t, but there are people outside. If they want not to be bullied, they must be stronger." The landlady sighed and said, "people''s pursuit will not be satisfied in their whole life. The more they hold in their hands, the stronger their desire will be. Only contentment can make you get a real life. Sometimes you have to stop for a rest, otherwise you will be tired." Han 3000 naturally understands this kind of truth, but he can''t stop or is not qualified to stop. Otherwise, what can he do to protect Su Yingxia¡° Madame, I also hope that this day can come as soon as possible. " Han 3000 said. At this time, two people walked into the door, a pair of young men and women, the girl is petite, but dressed like a little girl, yellow hair, and a few green highlights are particularly conspicuous¡° What are you doing, you dead girl? " Seeing a girl, the landlady is very angry. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 383

    "Mom, can you save some face for me in front of my friends?" Chen Ling one face complains of say.


    Hearing this, the landlady was even more angry and said, "look at your ghost. You are not human. Do you want me to give you face?"


    "Mom, if you say that again, I''ll go." Chen Ling said with gnashing teeth.


    "Well, you should go. Don''t come back after you leave. I''ll see how you live outside." The landlady said angrily that since Chen Ling became an adult, she made friends with a group of foxy friends and dressed herself up like a ghost. Every time she saw Chen Ling, the landlady was very angry, especially when she brought her friends to the store.


    "Auntie, I''m not a bad person." The boy said to the landlady with an aggrieved face.


    The landlady looks at the boy. She doesn''t know if he is a bad person, but his image doesn''t look like a person.


    "A good person is not right, but he wants to hang an iron circle on his nose. Are you going to be the king of the ox?" The landlady said coldly.


    This sentence makes Han Sanqian smile. The boy''s dress is really different from ordinary people, and the nose ring is even more dazzling. The description of the landlady is really appropriate.


    When the boy heard Han 3000''s smile, his eyes immediately showed dissatisfaction. However, in the store, he did not dare to be presumptuous. On the contrary, Chen Ling felt that his friend was ridiculed and walked to Han 3000 with an angry face.


    Pop!


    Clapping on the table, Chen Ling said angrily, "what are you laughing at? It''s nothing to do with you. You''d better be honest."


    Han 3000 raised his head and said with a smile, "Xiao ling''er, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are so fierce to me, aren''t you afraid that I won''t come in the future?"


    When Chen Ling saw Han 3000 clearly, he was stunned.


    In the past, when she was on holiday, she would often help her customers with drinks. Han 3000 often came and became familiar with him. Although Han 3000 had not been here in recent years, Chen Ling never forgot him.


    "Three brothers?" Chen Ling looks at Han 3000 in shock.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "are you still inarticulate?"


    Chen Ling a face does not matter, said: "call smooth mouth, can''t change, also don''t want to change."


    Chen Ling talks and sits directly beside Han 3000. They are very intimate. Only at this time can the landlady''s eyes soften when she looks at Chen Ling.


    "Three brothers, where have you been all these years? Why haven''t you come to see me?" Chen Ling asks curiously.


    "I''ve gone to other places, and now I''m settling down in other places. It''s very rare to be able to return to Yanjing. This time, I came back to see you, didn''t I?" Han 3000 laughs.


    At this time, the man released a strong hostility to Han 3000, even with his back to him, Han 3000 can also feel the heat in his eyes.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know if this guy is a bad guy, but with a dagger in his pocket, Han 3000 knows that he is not a good guy.


    How can a normal person carry a dagger with him?


    "Out of town? Isn''t it hard to see you in the future? " Chen Ling wrinkled her nose. Her feelings for Han 3000 were not men''s and women''s feelings, but more like brothers and sisters. When she was young, she most hoped that Han 3000 would come to the store every day. Over time, this became Chen Ling''s motivation to help in the store, because Han 3000 would bring her some small toys every time.


    Of course, now that Chen Ling has grown up, although toys are not needed, the feelings of so many years can not be easily put down.


    "If you want to play with me, I''ll send someone to pick you up later." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Ling heard the landlady mention Han 3000''s first visit to the store, so Chen Ling subconsciously thinks that Han 3000 is a poor family''s child, now he even has it?


    "Three brothers, are you rich now?" Chen Ling asked with an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I''m just a little away from the richest man." Han 3000 stretched out his hand, and there was a slit between his thumb and index finger.


    "Cut." Chen Ling put a look of disbelief, said: "if you can become the richest man, I am the Royal Princess, do you believe it?"


    "If you don''t make such a strange dress, you will be a princess. But these strange colors make you very Princess less." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Ling is very satisfied with her style, but Han 3000''s words directly make her have self doubt.


    "Three brothers, am I not good-looking like this?" Chen Ling doubts a way.


    "It''s not pretty." Han Sanqian nodded decisively without hesitation. It''s not only that the landlady doesn''t like this kind of modeling, but also that he doesn''t like it. In his impression, Chen Ling is a quiet lady, but now she is like this, which is no different from little Taimei.


    "This is the shape that I suggest to Chen Ling. What qualifications do you have to be gossipy?" The boy dissatisfied with Han 3000 said.


    "What are you?" Han turned around and looked at the boy.


    Some of the boys were afraid of Han 3000''s eyes, and unconsciously stepped back. They didn''t dare to be cruel to Han 3000 any more. Instead, they said to Chen Ling, "Chen Ling, don''t you ask your mother to take the money, do you forget we have to go to the activity?"


    Chen Ling came back for money, but she didn''t expect to meet Han 3000. The activity is very important, but for the present situation, Han 3000 is more important, because Chen Ling knows that next time he will be able to see Han 3000¡° I won''t go to the activity. Go by yourself. " Chen Ling said. The boy''s face flashed a grim color and said, "this is our appointment. Are you going to stand me up now?"¡° What if I let you go? I''m too lazy to participate in such a lousy activity. " Chen Ling said¡° Well, you, Chen Ling, you remember it for me. " With that, the boy left angrily. Han 3000 can feel this guy''s revenge. It seems that before she leaves Yanjing, she has to help Chen Ling solve the problem. Otherwise, she is likely to have an accident¡° Three elder brothers, didn''t you bring me a present this time? " Chen Ling came to his side, affectionately holding Han 3000''s hand. The landlady stares at Chen Ling and says, "besides asking for gifts, do you have any other prospects?"¡° It''s up to you. " Chen Ling pouted and said to the landlady. Han three thousand took out a beautiful box, and every time he came, he would prepare a gift for Chen Ling. How could it be less this time¡° See if you like it. " Han 3000 said. Chen Ling took the box and opened it to see that it was a very beautiful necklace and the pendant was a diamond, which made Chen Ling a little confused. Han 3000 used to bring small gifts, but this time, is it so valuable¡° Three brothers, isn''t it glass? " Chen Ling pointed to the pendant and said¡° It''s what you say it is, as long as you like it. " Han 3000 said. Chen Ling can''t help holding it in her hand. She is very happy whether it''s diamond or glass, as long as it''s from Han 3000¡° Three brothers, let''s go to my house for dinner in the evening. Let my mother thank you very much. " Chen Ling asked¡° It''s not like I''m taking presents. Can''t you cook by yourself? " Landlady said helplessly. Chen Ling directly ignored the words of the landlady, looking forward to Han 3000. Han 3000 originally planned to go back and forth on the same day. After all, there was nothing wrong with staying in Yanjing, and there was good news from Dao 12, so Han 3000 had to hurry back. But now, Han 3000 can''t go. The boy''s problem just now has not been solved. Once he leaves, he doesn''t know what will happen to Chen Ling¡° All right, but I''ll have to leave later. I''ll do something. I''ll come to your house in the evening, OK? " Han 3000 said¡° No problem. I''ll let Mom prepare a big dinner for you tonight. " Chen Ling patted her chest and said. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This girl''s momentum is like cooking by herself. After chatting for a while, Han 3000 inquired about the boy''s activity place in Chen Ling''s mouth, pretending to ask casually, so Chen Ling didn''t care. After leaving the Douzhi shop, Han 3000 took a taxi directly to his destination. This is a board game shop that seems to be ordinary, but the young people coming and going at the door are all evil looking. It''s not a good thing at first sight, and it''s estimated that the board game shop didn''t do anything serious. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 384

    Han 3000 was stopped at the door of the board game shop.


    The man watched Han 3000 warily and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m looking for Liu Hao." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s Liu Hao''s friend. Please come in." The man said with a smile on his face.


    Han three thousand light smile, it seems that Liu Hao in the circle, should be a position is not low, just report his name, can let the door security attitude changed greatly.


    Walking into the board game shop, Han 3000 feels as if he has come to a world of monsters. He has all kinds of strange costumes, tattoos on his face, perforations on his face, and all kinds of exotic flowers can be found here.


    In this kind of environment, Han 3000, a normal person, seems to be out of place. Everyone is looking at him up and down with puzzled eyes.


    Liu Hao was standing with a man with a flower arm tattooed on him, talking about Chen Ling.


    "Brother Wen, today is the best chance for Chen Ling to join us. Unexpectedly, he was destroyed by a fool. Give me a few people and let me teach him a lesson." Liu Hao said indignantly.


    The man named Wenge looked calm and said, "we have missed this opportunity, and next time, we can''t easily expose our identity. At this critical moment, we can''t allow any mistakes."


    Liu Hao bites his teeth. Now he wants to take someone to chop Han 3000, but brother Wen doesn''t agree, so he can only bear this dissatisfaction.


    "Brother Wen, I know." Liu Hao said reluctantly, in the moment of turning around, Liu Hao saw Han 3000, which made him stay on the spot.


    How can this guy be here!


    He wanted to take revenge, but he didn''t expect to take the initiative to send it to the door!


    "Brother Wen, here comes the guy who''s bad for us. That''s him." Liu Hao pointed to Han 3000 and said.


    When brother Wen heard this, he turned his head to gaze at Han 3000. His eyes were full of killing intention. This place can''t be entered by outsiders at will. How can he come here!


    "You broke into the gate of hell today, didn''t you go out to see the Yellow calendar?" Brother Wen said to Han 3000.


    "It seems that you are not ordinary people. I won''t meet any cult, will I?" Han 3000 said with a smile, there is no normal person here, especially this brother Wen, with a skeleton tattooed on his face.


    Brother Wen''s face is more murderous. Everyone in the shop stands up at this moment, and everyone''s eyes are full of hatred and murderous intention.


    "Exactly, since Chen Ling didn''t come, I''ll take you as the medium of blood sacrifice." Wenge said.


    What Han 3000 said just now is just a joke. However, after listening to Wen Ge''s words, it''s really a place similar to a cult. Is that bullshit? Is there such a person in today''s society?


    Fortunately, most of them are ordinary people here. Although there are many people, they are all made of paper. They can''t pose too much threat to Han 3000.


    "Is that all you trash?" Han 3000 light said.


    With a sneer on his face, Liu Hao said, "I want you to die today for those who don''t know how to live or die."


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Hao took out a dagger from his pocket and went straight to kill Han 3000.


    Han 3000 chuckles, this kind of rubbish has the right to challenge him?


    When Liu Hao approaches, Han 3000 kicks Liu Hao.


    Liu Hao let out a scream. At the same time, his whole body flew back and hit a table heavily before he stopped.


    Brother Wen''s eyes were fixed, and he was surprised at Han 3000''s skill.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, so he doesn''t believe that Han 3000 can really beat everyone down.


    "What are you doing? Give it to me." Wenge said.


    With brother Wen''s command, all of them launched an offensive against Han 3000. However, these people are not capable of playing, and they are better than the old man who has no power to bind a chicken. For Han 3000, there must be one under the fist and foot, and it doesn''t cost much effort at all.


    After a while, all the people except Wenge fell to the ground, and the whole board game shop howled constantly.


    Brother Wen was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. His arrogance disappeared at this moment.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" Brother Wen looks at Han 3000 in horror and says.


    "Me?" Han 3000 laughed and said, "since you are a cult, I am naturally sent by God to punish you."


    Brother Wen squatted on the ground. Looking at him, he seemed to believe Han 3000''s words.


    This makes Han 3000 speechless. Where do these guys come from? Do they really believe in this kind of theism?


    Although there are many things that science can''t explain in the world, Han 3000 is a pure atheist. He doesn''t believe that there are ghosts and gods in the world.


    Walking to brother Wen, Han 3000 said condescending, "don''t you take me to see the blood sacrifice?"


    Brother Wen nodded his head pale and said, "I''ll take you now."


    After Wenge comes to the basement, Han 3000 finds that there is another world in the board game shop. The blood red lights show the strange atmosphere of the basement, but these lights are artificial, so in Han 3000''s eyes, what these guys are doing is nothing but self deception¡° What do you sacrifice by blood? " Han 3000 asked. Wenge takes Han 3000 to the center of the basement and walks all the way. Han 3000 finds that there are many strange lines on the ground, twisted like worms, but the confluence of these lines is the same. It''s a crystal box with something similar to a skull in it, but it''s not complete, just incomplete¡° What''s this? " Han 3000 asked¡° It is said that this is a... "Before Wen Ge finished speaking, Han Sany kicked him and said," don''t give me some strange legends, just tell me where this thing comes from. "¡° I picked it up Wenge said. Han Sanqian was so dumb that he picked up such a junk. He actually started some cults, and he was still very serious¡° Are you doing this for the sake of making money, or for the sake of lust? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, I''m trying to get more power. " Brother Wen said piously. Han 3000 kicked brother Wen again and said with disdain, "can this broken thing give you powerful power? I suggest you go to the gym, the effect may be better¡° If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you. " Wenge said. Looking at his serious expression, Han 3000 was also curious about how he could prove it. He said, "hurry up, I have to go to the appointment."¡° Do you have any other tasks? " Brother Wen asked carefully. Before Han Sanqian could still laugh, but now he doesn''t even have the mood to laugh, because he feels that he has met a neurotic who is deeply poisoned. When he communicates with the neurotic, he will soon become a neurotic¡° If you don''t want to be beaten, cut the crap. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, yes With that, brother Wen took out a beautiful dagger and scratched it on his finger. When the blood drops fall on the floor, Han 3000 finds that the blood drops are rolling and moving towards the crystal box. This phenomenon makes Han 3000 a little surprised. But if you think about it carefully, it is reasonable for him to cheat people and make some tricks. These patterns are probably some kind of mechanism designed by him. When the blood bead entered the crystal box, it was absorbed by the skull again. Moreover, Han 3000 found that some blood like lines on the skull were looming, which was very strange¡° How did you do that? " Han 3000 asks brother Wen, and he believes that this is the mechanism designed by brother Wen¡° It has nothing to do with me. It absorbs itself. " Brother Wen said piously¡° And acting with me? " Han three thousand cold smile, put brother Wen on the ground a beat. Brother Wen kept begging for mercy, but he didn''t admit that it was his own ghost. Han 3000 wiped the sweat on his forehead, and finally stopped. He was a little panting, but brother Wen still bit his teeth and didn''t admit it¡° It''s a tough mouth. In that case, I''ll take this crap. " Han three thousand finish, one hand to mention the crystal box, people''s curiosity drives him to understand this matter, otherwise, it will become the heart of a lifetime of stem. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 385

    Before leaving, Han Sanqian warns Wen Ge and others not to trouble Chen Ling. Out of fear of Han Sanqian, Wen Ge doesn''t have the slightest idea of revenge and trouble Chen Ling.


    And after Han 3000 left, he taught Liu Hao a lesson.


    When Han three thousand came to Chen Ling''s house, it was already at five p.m., and the boss of the shop closed the store business ahead of time, and was busy in the kitchen, saying that Chen Ling, who wanted to invite Han three thousand to eat, was watching the bubble TV drama in the living room.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to cook?" Han 3000 asked Chen Ling with a smile.


    Chen Ling will not feel ashamed, a natural look, said: "if I had not to accompany you, I would have done my best, this is not afraid of your boredom."


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "I can watch TV alone."


    "That can''t be. I have a friend coming. You two don''t know each other. It would be so embarrassing without me." Chen Ling said.


    Han Sanqian knew that she was just making excuses not to go to the kitchen, and even if she did, she might not be able to help.


    It didn''t take long for the doorbell to ring. It should be Chen Ling''s friend.


    When Chen Ling opened the door and the friend came into the house, Han 3000 was stunned.


    At the same time, when Chen Ling saw Han 3000, he was also very surprised.


    "Qin Rou, you can count it. Come on, I''ll introduce you to a friend." Chen Ling warmly pulls Qin Rou into the living room.


    "We''ve met." Qin Rou''s mood is a little complicated when facing Han 3000, because she is the flight attendant on the plane. Originally, she had a great liking for Han 3000, but unexpectedly, Han 3000 was a little white faced.


    Han 3000 did not expect that things would be so coincidental, she was actually Chen Ling''s friend.


    "Yes, when?" Chen Ling asked in surprise. This stewardess friend is her sister who has a good relationship with her. Today, Chen Ling plans to be a matchmaker.


    "On the plane, my name is Han 3000." Han 3000 stood up and introduced himself.


    Qin Rou looks at Han 3000 with complicated eyes, and doesn''t respond too much.


    "It''s a coincidence. It shows that you are predestined." Chen Ling said with a strange smile.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. He sits on the sofa and watches TV again.


    At this time, Chen lingcai realized that the atmosphere between them seemed unusual. She pulled Qin Rou and said, "sister Rou, I bought a new dress. Please help me to have a look."


    With that, Chen Ling takes Qin Rou back to the room.


    After closing the door, Chen Ling whispered to Qin Rou, "sister Rou, this is my boyfriend I want to introduce to you, but I don''t think it''s revenge to see your relationship."


    Qin Rou shakes her head with a wry smile. How can she have a grudge against Han 3000? It''s just that some people can''t accept Han 3000''s identity. At such a young age, she likes to relax and hate to work, and is taken care of.


    Qin Rou is a very independent person. No less than three of her pursuers have said they want to support her and don''t want her to fly around too tired. But Qin Rou doesn''t accept any of them. In Qin Rou''s bones, she hates to get something for nothing, whether it''s herself or others, let alone sell her body for money.


    Seeing Han 3000 getting into a luxury car and the words of the security officer, Qin Rou''s good feeling for Han 3000 is gone. At this time, Chen Ling still wants to introduce Han 3000 to her. How can Qin Rou accept it?


    "No Qin Rou said.


    "Since there is no hatred, why do you do this? Is he not good-looking? But I think it''s OK. " In Chen Ling''s eyes, Han 3000''s appearance is nothing to be picky about. He is definitely a first-class handsome guy. That is to say, his family background may not be very good. But now, he has become self reliant and is doing well. Such a man is almost the best boyfriend. If Chen Ling doesn''t treat Han 3000 as her brother all the time, she wants to chase him back.


    "You have no idea what kind of person he is." Qin Rou said.


    "Sister Rou, do you know something?" Chen Ling is a wonderful person.


    "Don''t say it. I''m afraid it will damage his image in your mind." Qin judo.


    "You''ve succeeded in arousing my curiosity. Tell me what''s going on." Chen Ling shakes Qin Rou''s arm and says impatiently.


    Qin Rou sighed. Maybe it''s a good thing to let Chen Ling know what kind of person he is.


    Qin Rouxian told Chen Ling what happened on the plane. She was surprised. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so powerful. She beat the foreigners by herself, which made Chen Ling want to turn back the clock. She could also appear on the plane and witness the scene with her own eyes.


    "Fight badly, still have so sense of justice, is such a man not good enough?" Chen Ling asked.


    "But after he got off the plane, he got on a Bentley, and there was a woman in her forties sitting in that car." Qin Rou continued.


    Chen Ling didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words and asked, "then what? What happened to a woman in her forties when she went to Bentley? " Qin Rou helplessly stares at Chen Ling and says, "do you want me to understand? You can''t have your own ideas." Chen Ling scratched his head and said, "sister Rou, if you have anything to say, I''m not very smart. If you let me think about it, I can''t think of it all my life."¡° He''s taken care of. You understand that. " Qin Rou said. When Chen lingdun heard the word "take care", he stood there. He... He was taken care of. No wonder this time I will give her such a valuable thing as a necklace. Chen Ling originally thought that Han 3000 had made a fortune on her own now, and she also had her staff. She should have succeeded in starting a business. However, she never thought that Han 3000''s money should have come like this¡° There won''t be any misunderstanding, sister rou. " Chen lingdun, continued: "no, I want to ask him." Qin Rou grabs Chen Ling. No one wants to be mentioned about this disgraceful thing. If Chen Ling asks in person, he will lose Han 3000''s face¡° You silly girl, how can he be willing to tell you such things? Even if you ask, he will not admit it, and it will hurt your relationship. Since you just regard him as your brother, what do you care about these things? " Qin Rou said. Chen Ling''s head droops powerlessly. It has to be said that this fact makes her image of Han 3000 collapse. For so many years, although Chen Ling didn''t know Han 3000 very well, now that he was supported by an old woman, the gap was too big¡° Sister Rou, she gave me a necklace today. Isn''t it the old woman who bought it for money Chen Ling suddenly felt that she didn''t like this gift very much. With that, Chen Ling took out the necklace. When Qin Rou saw this brand, she was very surprised. She knew a lot about luxury goods, and knew the value of necklace better than Chen Ling¡° If it''s genuine, it''s a good one. It seems that he''s very good to you. " Qin Rou sighed that if he made the money himself, the gift would be more meaningful, but he used other women''s money to give gifts, which made Qin Rou look down on her even more. Knowing the value of the necklace, Chen Ling is not happy at all, just like the necklace has nothing to do with her. Chen Ling sat down beside the bed and said helplessly: "three brothers are so powerful. Why are they supported by an old woman? Is he so short of money?"¡° You have to know that women are not the only money worshippers. Many men are the same. What''s so strange about selling their bodies for money? Besides, she is a lady with Bentley. Do you know what such a woman can bring him? He won''t have to fight all his life. " Qin Rou said, with a deep look in her eyes. As a woman, Qin Rou never compromises for money, but Han 3000 is willing to be with an old woman for money, which makes Qin Rou very disgusted¡° Well Chen Ling sighed and said powerlessly: "each has his own needs. Maybe the three brothers have their own helplessness." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 386

    Chen Ling and Qin Rou were not called out of the room by the landlady until they had dinner.


    For the matter of leaving Han sany01 in the living room, the landlady taught Chen Ling a lesson in private. It was her who invited people to dinner, but when the guests came, she didn''t accompany them. She was not polite at all.


    In the eyes of the landlady, the image of Han 3000 is very good, because she has witnessed the most downcast time of Han 3000. Although the landlady does not know how Han 3000 is now, his condition should be getting better and better, which makes the landlady feel very comforted.


    The child crying in the heavy rain finally has the ability of self-reliance. Her mood is like that of an old mother watching her son grow up. Only the elders can understand the joy.


    At the dinner table, Chen lingman''s mind is full of Han 3000''s care. Although she wants to try her best to understand Han 3000, she is still flustered to think that Han 3000 will do that kind of thing with an old woman.


    During the whole meal, except that the landlady would occasionally stir up a topic, the atmosphere seemed a little dull.


    After dinner, Han 3000 wants to leave, and the landlady doesn''t stay much, because Chen Ling''s state is obviously different from that in the daytime. She has to ask what''s going on.


    "What''s the matter with you today, but when you ask people to come to dinner, there''s a look on the table that others owe you. Is there such a way of hospitality?" After Han 3000 left, the landlady complained to Chen Ling.


    Chen Ling sighed and said, "Mom, do you know who he is?"


    "What kind of person he is and what does it have to do with me? If you invite someone to dinner, you can''t be so impolite." The landlady blamed the strange way.


    "I don''t want to, either, but I can''t accept it when I think he''s taken care of and a woman who may be older than you." Chen Ling said with a look of chagrin that she wanted to control her emotions, but what could she do if she couldn''t?


    "And sister Rou said that the necklace he gave me was worth tens of thousands of yuan. It must have been bought with that woman''s money." Chen Ling continued.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who do you listen to? 3000 can''t be that kind of person." The landlady said in disbelief.


    "Sister Rou saw with her own eyes that he got on a Bentley, and the woman on the Bentley was at least forty years old. It''s not a guarantee. What else can it be?" Chen Ling said.


    The landlady has never asked about Han 3000''s family background. However, through her understanding of Han 3000, she can probably think that Han 3000 was born in poor conditions. Such a person gets on Bentley, and there is a woman in her forties on the bus, so it is very likely that she will be taken care of.


    "Will there be any misunderstanding? How can he be fostered for such a strong disposition?" Said the landlady.


    "In the face of money, what more strong, really did not expect three brothers are such a person." Chen Ling sighed heavily and continued: "Mom, I went back to my room to have a rest. There''s nothing important. Don''t disturb me."


    "You girl, didn''t you say you washed the dishes?" After that, Chen Ling has returned to the room and closed the door.


    The landlady knows that she deliberately does not wash the dishes, so she is suspected of making excuses. However, for Han 3000, the landlady is worried. If Han 3000 is really taken care of, in case he is kicked one day, he will have nothing. It''s not something he can get. It''s all short-lived.


    "If you have a chance, you have to persuade him, but you can''t let him continue to be stubborn." Said the landlady.


    In the elevator, Han 3000 and Qin Rou were silent. When they got to the first floor and walked out of the unit building, Qin Rou couldn''t help saying to Han 3000, "you are so young. Why do you want to enjoy leisure and work hard and get what you want with your own hands? Isn''t it better?"


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 is puzzled and asks, he knows something has happened, otherwise, Chen Ling''s attitude towards him can''t have such a big change, but what happened, he can''t imagine, after all, that car belongs to Shi Jing, but Shi Jing is his mother, he would never think of such a big misunderstanding.


    "I saw it at the airport. Do you want me to make it clear?" Qin Rou said.


    "I''m curious about what you see." Han 3000 asked.


    Qin Rou gritted her teeth. This kind of person is afraid of losing face if she refuses to admit it? Since you want to be a little white faced, you should be prepared to lose face. After all, when he spent money, he was very happy. A necklace of tens of thousands of yuan was given to Chen Ling without blinking an eye.


    "It''s a good feeling to be taken care of. You can get something for nothing. You don''t have to do anything." Qin Rou sneers scornfully.


    have a sugar baby


    Han Sanyi''s face is muddled. How can Qin Rou feel that he has been taken care of?


    She said she saw it at the airport. Was it Shi Jing who picked it up, so she misunderstood it?


    Think of here, Han 3000 dumbfounded, this is too bullshit, he just got on a Bentley, actually Qin Rou thought was taken care of?


    "You can think that." Han three thousand finish, step away, don''t want to do too much explanation, if it''s not for Chen Ling, he and Qin Rou at most just meet, the second meeting is a coincidence, there will never be a third time, since we won''t meet in the future, why waste lip and tongue?


    In Qin Rou''s opinion, Han Sanqian''s departure is to evade this question. He does not dare to answer it directly. Maybe he does not want to lose face, so he has to hide it. Qin Rou''s mood, some angry, because she has a good feeling for Han 3000, so do not want such a man, rely on a woman to support, he can fight so many people, as long as willing to work hard, rely on their own hands can also get what they want, why to take such a shortcut? And it''s still such a shameful shortcut¡° If you are a man, you should rely on your own efforts to get what you want instead of being supported by a woman. " Qin Rou followed Han 3000 and said¡° If you think what you see is a fact, just take it as a fact. I have nothing to do with you. I don''t need to explain too much. " Han 3000 said. This sentence makes Qin Rou stop, and feel that Han 3000 is shameless, he was taken care of, but also showed a cold look¡° You don''t need to explain too much. I don''t think you can explain it at all. Do you know how to make a fool of yourself? " Qin Rou disdains to look at the back of Han 3000''s leaving. Her disgust for Han 3000 has almost reached the peak. Han 3000 took a taxi and left directly. Sitting in the car, he laughed inexplicably. How did Qin Rou come up with this absurd and uninhibited idea? Is it true that when you get into a car, there happens to be an older woman on the car, and that''s why you''re taken care of? This kind of basis is a little ridiculous¡° Go to Huahai villa. " Han 3000 said to the driver. The driver looked at Han 3000 in surprise through the rear-view mirror. Huahai villa is a rich area. There is no car less than one million in and out of Huahai villa. Moreover, the driver has heard that the big boss who lives in it usually has a driver, but he has never heard of taking a taxi¡° Little brother, do you live there? " The driver asked curiously¡° No, to meet a friend. " Han 3000 said. The driver is relieved, which is very easy to understand. To meet a friend, the so-called friend, maybe he is shy and wants to cooperate with a boss¡° Little brother, don''t blame me for being so talkative. It''s too late at this time. People may not meet you. " Said the driver¡° He will Han 3000 laughs. With a faint smile, the driver seems to be another owner who doesn''t bump into the south wall and doesn''t look back. Can those big bosses meet people when they visit? After the car stopped at the gate of Huahai villa, the driver didn''t leave directly, because he believed that Han 3000 would definitely hit the wall, and he would have to take a taxi to leave later. He would certainly be able to earn a fare after waiting for a while¡° Little brother, I''ll park here. If you want to use the car, please come to me directly. " The driver said to Han 3000. Han 3000 laughed and said, "if you wait for me on purpose, you don''t have to. I''m not going to leave tonight." The driver shriveled his mouth and said nothing more. He thought he''d wait and see. When others don''t see you, do you have to walk back to the city? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 387

    After getting off the bus, Han Sanqian makes a phone call to Qin Lin. when he arrives at the entrance of the villa, it is reasonable that he is stopped by the security guard. After all, this is not an ordinary community, and no one can enter it at will. Unless the owner has registered in advance, or has said hello to the property, they will let it go.


    When the driver saw Han 3000 standing at the door, he said to himself with a smile, "it''s late at night. The wind is cool. I see how long you can wait."


    The security guard also has some disdain for Han 3000''s eyes, because they see a lot of this situation, and many people who want to talk about cooperation will wait for their goal at the door, but he has never seen Han 3000 come up at such a big night, which makes him wonder if Han 3000 has a problem with his brain.


    "Man, who are you waiting for? At this time, the big boss is unlikely to come out." The security guard kindly reminds Han 3000.


    "I''m looking for Qin Lin. he should be coming soon." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing the name of Qin Lin, the security guard was surprised. Qin Lin is a famous man in Huahai villa. It''s very difficult to see him. Besides, judging Han 3000''s tone, Qin Lin has to come out to meet him in person? It''s like a joke to the security guard.


    "Man, you''ve never been a loser, have you?" The security guard said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "It was." Han 3000 knows what the security guard thinks, but he doesn''t care.


    After waiting for less than two minutes, a figure came running from afar, afraid to stay for fear of running slowly.


    When the figure was getting closer and clearer, the security guard was stunned.


    Isn''t this Qin Lin? He''s really here!


    At this time, the security guard''s eyes toward Han 3000 changed 180 degrees.


    It''s not that no one used to stay at the gate of Qinlin, but most of those people just smell the exhaust of Qinlin''s car. Qinlin would never see them.


    But now, in front of this person, actually can let Qin Lin personally to the door to meet?


    Even if it''s a guest visit, Qin Lin can call the security department to let him go, but he came in person, which shows that he attaches great importance to this person.


    "Man, I was just joking with you. Don''t worry about me." The security guard wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "don''t worry, this little thing is not worth my consideration."


    Qin Lin ran to Han 3000, panting, but in front of outsiders, he did not show the respect, just said: "please follow me."


    Outside the gate, the driver''s elder brother watched the scene, stunned.


    Who doesn''t know Qin Lin? In the past, he often appeared in major financial reports. For the driver who wants to make a fortune, he pays special attention to such programs, so he has a deep understanding of Qin Lin.


    He is such a person that he would greet a young man in person.


    "My dear, is this young man still a big man who plays a pig and eats a tiger?" The driver trembled and said, thinking back on whether he had said anything too much just now. After confirming that he didn''t, he just stepped on the gas and ran away.


    Qin Lin was surprised by Han 3000''s sudden visit, because the current situation in Yuncheng is very unfavorable for Han 3000. Normally, he should solve the problem in Yuncheng. How could he suddenly come to Yanjing?


    At home, the decoration is very luxurious and magnificent, which can be described in two words: luxury. Compared with the low-key hillside villa, it is more like a noble palace, shining with gold everywhere.


    "I didn''t expect you to like the upstarts." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qin Lin quickly explained: "this is the decoration of a long time ago. I was going to replace it."


    "I just came to stay for one day. You don''t have to be so nervous." Han 3000 said.


    Of course, Qin Lin doesn''t believe that. He knows that Han 3000 has many five-star hotels to choose from even if he doesn''t want to go back to Han''s home. How can he come to his home to borrow it?


    "Mr. Han, please let me know if you need anything." Qin Lin said.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. Yuncheng is in great trouble, but he doesn''t want to involve Yanjing''s power, because this is his only way out. If he is really defeated in Yuncheng, he still has Yanjing''s line to turn over. If Qin Lin''s company is involved at this time, once he loses, he will have nothing.


    Of course, Han three thousand to Huahai villa area, it is not a simple borrowing.


    "I heard that you are going to cooperate with the Nangong family?" Han Sanqian asked, the Nangong family in Yanjing is a real top class family, which is one level higher than the Han family. Secretly, some people even call the Nangong family the first Chinese family. Of course, the Nangong family does not recognize the name itself, and the top class family knows better than anyone.


    "If Mr. Han doesn''t feel right, I can stop cooperating." Qin Lin said.


    "Being able to cooperate with Nangong family is of great benefit to the development of your company, but you don''t want to set up your own business, do you? After all, after climbing up the tree of Nangong family, I''m nothing to you, right Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The cold sweat of Qin Lin''s back came out in an instant. He lowered his head and said, "Mr. Han, Qin Lin has no such idea. Everything of Qin Lin is given by Mr. Han. How can I stand on my own."¡° I can swear that I have no heart for Mr. Han. " Qin Lin saw that Han 3000 did not speak and continued¡° How untrustworthy is the oath? You should know better than me. How can a few words exchange for trust? " Han 3000 light said¡° Mr. Han, I will agree to any of your requests. As long as I can prove myself, I am willing to do anything. " Qin Lin said. Han Sanqian sighed and sat on the sofa, looking directly at Qin Lin with hot eyes. He said, "you are very cautious. You are so cautious that you don''t even find your wife and have no children. Are you worried that when you betray me one day, they will become your bondage?" When Qin Lin heard this, his whole body bristled with sweat. He was also a famous diamond Wang Laowu in Yanjing. He didn''t know how many women had taken the initiative to stick them in his arms, but so far, Qin Lin had never established a relationship with any women. As Han 3000 said, he was really afraid that this kind of relationship would become a fetter, because what would happen in the future was beyond Qin Lin''s expectation, so he could only do everything possible to avoid fetters. I thought it was very well hidden, but Han 3000 saw through it¡° Mr. Han, I have no such idea. I attach great importance to feelings, so I am very cautious in this respect. " Qin Lin said¡° Don''t explain it to me, but I can tell you that if you betray me, even if Nangong family protects you, I have 10000 ways to destroy you. Death is the simplest thing in the world. " With that, Han 3000 stood up and went to Qin Lin. Qin Lin was so nervous that he breathed carefully. Han 3000 continued: "life is short, but don''t take a shortcut. Otherwise, there will be disaster. What a pity to die. This kind of palace can''t live in."¡° Yes, Mr. Han. Qin Lin must remember these words and dare not forget them all the time. " Qin Lin said¡° That''s good. Give me a room. I''m going to have a rest Han 3000 said. Qin Lin was a little relieved. When he took Han 3000 to the guest room, he passed a display cabinet. In addition to all kinds of ornaments and crafts, there was a photo frame in the center of the display cabinet. When Han 3000 saw the picture frame, he stopped unconsciously. There are four people in the photo, a middle-aged couple, and a very young woman. The young woman is holding Qin Lin''s arm affectionately. However, Qin Lin''s expression is somewhat reluctant, just like being forced to take a picture¡° It''s a bit off the mark Seeing the young woman, Han said with a bitter smile¡° Mr. Han, this is my elder brother and his wife. That''s their daughter, Qin rou. " Qin Lin explained to Han 3000¡° Your eldest brother''s daughters are all grown-up, and you are not married yet. It''s time to think about your own life Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 388

    After Han 3000 was sent to the guest room, Qin Lin went back to his room and didn''t feel sleepy until early in the morning. Han 3000''s seemingly kind reminder was like an order to Qin Lin, because when his scruples were detected by Han 3000, this careful thinking became the possibility that he would betray, and the existence of this possibility would make Han 3000 feel bad about him.


    This time of cooperation, Qin Lin is likely to take a higher position in Yanjing because of his Nangong family. Even as Han 3000 said, he has a chance to get rid of Han 3000.


    This idea did not appear in Qin Lin''s mind, but Qin Lin did not dare to take risks. He was not sure what would happen after betraying Han 3000, and whether the Nangong family would keep him.


    Qin Lin can''t forget that bloody night more than ten years ago, a delicate young man stood with a knife. This picture can''t be forgotten in his mind. It has become the biggest factor that he dare not betray Han 3000 easily. He is afraid that he will become the one who falls in the pool of blood and that he will die because of greed.


    "Why am I so afraid of a young man?" Qin Lin bit his teeth and trembled slightly. The bright moonlight outside the window showed a desolate feeling, just like when he stood in front of Han 3000, he was pale without courage.


    The next morning, Han Sanqian left the villa without telling Qin Lin. when he met the security guard at the door, the security guard treated Han Sanqian respectfully. He also sent Han Sanqian out of the door and watched him leave. Then he said to himself, "fortunately, he didn''t care about last night, otherwise it would be over."


    Leaving Huahai villa, Han 3000 calls a car and goes straight to the airport. There is nothing worth staying in Yanjing, so he has to hurry back to Yuncheng and his friends.


    After learning Wu Feng''s power, Han 3000 asked Dao 12 to find a master for him. Although he said that someone helped him in the ring that day, which shocked Wu Feng, if there was not a decent and powerful person around him, Han 3000 was worried, so he explained Dao 12,


    On the day he came to Yanjing, Dao 12 told Han 3000 that he had found it, but whether he could ask him out of the mountain depended on Han 3000''s own ability.


    Han 3000 is looking forward to this in his heart, because if he can be called a master by Dao 12, his skill must be extraordinary.


    However, in Han 3000''s mind, there is another question, that is, who are the people in the ring that day.


    He has checked all the people through monitoring, but no clues have been found, which shows that the other party is very deep hidden and may be around him now. For Han 3000, such a person is an unstable factor. If he can''t know who the other party is, Han 3000 can''t feel at ease. Unfortunately, with the current situation, it''s almost impossible for him to find out this matter.


    On the plane, Han 3000 subconsciously looked at several flight attendants. There was no Qin Rou in them. When he found that he was deliberately concerned about this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seems that these coincidences have cast a shadow on his heart. However, it''s really a coincidence that she is not only Chen Ling''s sister, but also Qin Lin''s niece!.


    In principle, if she is willing to work in Qinlin''s company, she will get better development. How can she choose to be a stewardess?


    After a short flight, the plane landed at Yuncheng airport.


    After getting off the plane, Han 3000 called Dao 12, and today he went to ask the expert to leave the mountain.


    Dao 12 is waiting for Han 3000 in Mordor. After they meet, they are ready to start.


    "Three thousand, be careful in everything, don''t force." Mo Yang reminds Han 3000 that his eyelids are jumping recently, which makes him feel uncertain.


    "Don''t worry, I''m so afraid of death, how can I do dangerous things." Han three thousand light a smile, step on the accelerator, slip away.


    In Han 3000''s understanding, he asked the master to come out of the mountain, but he didn''t expect that the master really lived in seclusion.


    It took almost four hours to drive to a remote place with few people, and it was beyond the boundary of Yuncheng.


    "I thought what you said was just a description. I didn''t expect that he was really in the mountains." Han Sanqian said with a bitter smile, looking at a place similar to the primitive jungle in front of him, no one could see. Even in his arms, there should be something inside the beast in the mountain. How can people live here.


    "Brother 3000, this master, washed his hands many years ago. It took me a lot of effort to find out that he is here, but we have to find the exact location ourselves." Dao 12 said.


    "I hope this master won''t let me down." Han 3000 said, take the lead to go up the mountain.


    As the saying goes, there is no way in the world, but more people go, so there is a way.


    The mountain in front of Han 3000, obviously no one passed by, so he didn''t even have a path. Han 3000 had to make his own way. The weeds and bushes along the way made it extremely difficult to climb the mountain. Fortunately, Han 3000 had been trained by Yan Jun before. Otherwise, he couldn''t bear the physical strength alone.


    After walking for about an hour, a piece of wood forest suddenly becomes bright, there are no weeds, but there is a very strange phenomenon, many trees are broken, and the incision is very uneven, it doesn''t seem to be cut down.


    "How can there be so many broken trees, and it doesn''t look like people..." Han 3000 frowned and thought for a while before he continued: "it''s more like being broken by wild animals. There won''t be any big guy on this mountain, will there?" Dao 12 walks up to a broken tree. Although the tree is only the size of a bowl, it''s not a simple thing to smash such a tree. Moreover, the trees of the size of a bowl are not the biggest among the trees that have been smashed¡° Brother 3000, have you ever heard of tieshankao? " Dao 12 suddenly became heavy breathing and asked Han 3000¡° I know Han 3000 nodded. Yanjun once mentioned it to him. It''s a move in Baji boxing. If you practice it to the extreme, you can kill people with just one move. But why is Dao 12... When Han 3000 just had the idea of pondering, his eyes became frightened. Can we say that these trees were not broken by beasts, but by human beings? If that''s the case, what kind of person will he be¡° No... no? " For the first time, Han 3000 became hesitant because of panic. He didn''t believe that everything here was done by people. Dao 12 took a deep breath and said, "I''ve heard that some extreme people will practice sticking to the mountain in this way." Han stood on his head for 3000 hours. If there was such a terrible perversion, they would have come right this time¡° Is that what you call a master of? " Han 3000 doubts to ask a way. Dao 12 shook his head and said, "as far as I know, he is over sixty years old. He should not use this kind of fierce way. Maybe he has a new apprentice."¡° Let''s go and find someone. I can''t wait to see him now. " Han 3000 said. As soon as the voice fell, a deep voice came from behind them: "who are you?" Han 3000 and Dao 12 turned around at the same time. As far as they could see, he was a big man with bare upper body. Even Dao 12 was much smaller than him. Moreover, Han 3000 can clearly see that his left shoulder has a very thick cocoon, which shows that he has done all these feats¡° Is this your driving range? " Han 3000 asked him¡° Now that you know it, don''t leave immediately. " The man said faintly, his eyes didn''t look down on Han 3000, but he was full of vigilance. It seemed that the stranger to him was like a monster in flood water¡° Let''s meet Chongyang. He should be your master, right Dao 12 said. The man accidentally looked at Dao 12 and said, "you know my master''s name. Who are you?"¡° I have been instructed by him, and I hope you can take us to see him Dao 12 said¡° Well, unless you can stop me. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 389

    This sentence makes Han 3000 and Dao 12 smile bitterly. If you look at the broken trees on the scene, I''m afraid they will be broken. How can you carry them?


    "Don''t worry, the trees here are not broken by me at one time. I''m not as powerful as you think." The man said modestly.


    But even so, it''s not easy to take a hard attack.


    "I''ll do it." Dao 12 stepped forward and said to him.


    "My name is Qi Hu. In case of any accident, you can mention my name to Lord Yan. I want him to remember me, too." Qi Hu said with a smile.


    Han 3000 has goose bumps. This guy will not show mercy. This time, he is here to invite the master out of the mountain. Han 3000 doesn''t want to steal chicken but eat rice. If he is seriously injured by Dao 12, or if he dies of serious injury, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Why don''t we make a bet in another way. If we win, you''ll take us to see your master. If we lose, we''ll go down the mountain, OK?" Han 3000 suggests to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu looks at Han 3000 doubtfully and asks: "what way?"


    "I''m a civilized man. How about stone, scissors and paper?" Han 3000 said.


    Dao Shiyi looks at Han 3000 with a confused and stunned face. He even wants to compare stone scissors with this kind of master. This is bullshit. How can the other party play such a boring game with him.


    "What is stone scissors?" Qi Hu looks at Han 3000 puzzled. He went up the mountain when he was very young. He has little contact with the outside world. In his memory, he has almost forgotten everything at the foot of the mountain. Now he only remembers that he bumped into a tree day after day to complete the task assigned by his master.


    When Qi Hu shows a puzzled expression, Han 3000 sees hope. This person should have lived in seclusion in the mountains for many years, so he knows little about the outside world. Although he is powerful, his heart is empty, and he has no intention. For such a person, Han 3000 wants to play with him by clapping.


    Of course, Han 3000 doesn''t dare to play too much. If he is annoyed, he will fight if he doesn''t agree. I''m afraid he will end up in the wild.


    Han Sanqian explained the rules of the game to Qi Hu. Qi Hu, who had never been in contact with the outside world, showed great interest. This kind of common little game made him discover the new world.


    After understanding the rules, Qi Hu can''t wait to have a try. He said to Han 3000, "come quickly."


    "If you are willing to accept defeat, we will win the game. If you lose, you have to take us to your master. You can''t go back." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    "A man, of course, has to admit defeat." Qi Hu said.


    Dao 12 looks at this unexpected plot. Although it''s just a common little game, he''s inexplicably nervous at the moment. If Han 3000 loses, they''ll have to leave.


    "Brother 3000, are you sure?" Dao 12 asked Han 3000.


    "This kind of game of probability, where can I grasp it? I can only leave it to fate." Han 3000 said helplessly, in the process of speaking, Han 3000 deliberately spread his right hand into a palm, and kept moving up and down to attract Qi Hu''s sight..


    This is a kind of psychological hint, which will have a great effect on Qi Hu, a man whose heart is as white as paper.


    "Stone scissors, paper."


    "Stone scissors, paper."


    When the two voices fall, Han 3000 clenches his fist for the stone, and Qi Hu is not surprised by the scissors.


    "I won." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Nervous Dao 12 was relieved. Fortunately, he won. He quickly said to Qi Hu, "we are willing to accept defeat. Now you are going to take us to see your master."


    Qi Hu looks annoyed. He doesn''t understand why he lost. Looking at the scissors in his hand, he wants to make a cloth.


    Looking at Qi Hu''s expression, Han 3000 faintly smiles. Fortunately, he is a very simple person, otherwise it will be difficult to deceive him.


    I didn''t expect that such a powerful person would be so naive. If a master like him left the mountain forest and went to the outside world, he would be very easy to be used.


    Han 3000 can''t help but want to take him away, because this kind of person is easier to control.


    "Come with me." Qi Hu didn''t break his promise. He led the way in front of him and took them to the place where they lived.


    "Brother 3000, I didn''t expect that he was so easy to cheat. It would be good to take him down the mountain." Dao 12 walked beside Han 3000 and said softly.


    He and Han 3000 have the same idea, such a simple minded person, can make better use of.


    "He''s easy to cheat, but his master is not easy to cheat. I hope this will go smoothly." Han 3000 sighed and said, this kind of small trick is also used in front of Qi Hu. It can be restrained in front of Chongyang.


    After walking for less than ten minutes, the three stopped in front of a natural cave. It was dark inside. As soon as they stopped, there was an old voice inside.


    "Qi Hu, didn''t I ask you to practice? How can you come back so soon? Do you want to be lazy? "¡° Master, there are two strangers coming. I lost to them, so I have to admit defeat and bring them to see you. " Qi Hu said helplessly. After a moment''s silence in the cave, a rickety old man came out, hunched, as if unable to stand up. Chongyang looked at Han three thousand and Dao twelve and scolded Qi Hu: "you can''t beat these two wastes?" Qi Hu fished his head and said, "I lost playing scissors, stone and cloth with them." When Chongyang heard this, he gave a cold smile. When he looked at Han 3000 and Dao 12 again, he became full of killing intention¡° Is it naive to deceive me Chongyang cold voice way. Being looked directly at by this kind of eyes is like being gazed at by the God of death. Han 3000 soon sweats¡° Master, I don''t mean to offend you. I just know that I''m not his opponent, so I played some tricks. I hope you''ll forgive me. " Han 3000 said¡° Understanding? " Chongyang gave a cold smile and said, "it''s his business whether Yama wants to forgive you or not, but I''m only responsible for sending you to see Yama." Chongyang''s attitude is very tough. It seems that there is no room for negotiation. Dao 12 stands in front of Han 3000 for the first time. Even if he really wants to die, he will die ahead of Han 3000¡° Master Chongyang, maybe you have forgotten me, but I used to... "Before finishing twelve words of Dao, Chongyang interrupted:" there are countless people I have taught. You don''t have to have a relationship with me. Today you have only one end, that is death. " Chongyang glared at Qi Hu and scolded: "I don''t know if I''ve been played, but I don''t want to kill them quickly!" Qi Hu has always strictly abided by Chongyang''s orders. Even if Chongyang asked him to jump into the cliff all his life, he would never hesitate¡° You two dare to play with me. Go to hell. " Qi Hu finished, the whole body like a bow, ready to go, under the foot of the soil sink three points, this is his performance¡° Brother 3000, run first. " Dao 12 said to Han 3000. Even if he knew that he was not Qi Hu''s opponent, Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest idea to shrink back. He was afraid of death, but Han 3000 would never leave Dao 121 here alone¡° Since we are together, we will naturally go together. " Han 3000 said in a deep voice. At this time, Qi Hu suddenly made a force, and the whole person rushed at Han 3000 and Dao 12 like a fierce tiger. The momentum is overwhelming! At the moment, Qi Hu is alone, but he has a strong momentum of thousands of troops. Han 3000 and Dao 12 are almost out of breath. Bang! One hit hits Dao 12, and Dao 12''s massive body is like a stone, which can be easily bounced away. Han Sanqian''s eyes are fixed. Qi Hu''s powerful fist comes face to face. When he wants to avoid it, his fist speed speeds up suddenly, and his chest is like being hit head to head by a train. In mid air, Han 3000 lost his center of gravity, a mouthful of blood spray, chest pain, is not words can describe. Han 3000 and Dao 12 are also very skilled, but they are completely crushed in front of Qi Hu, which is enough to show how powerful Qi Hu is¡° You garbage have the courage to come to see me. " Chongyang see, disdain said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 390

    Han 3000''s eyes were blurred, and he felt his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. He took a look at Dao 12, which had fainted for a long time. At last, he heard only one sentence: "find a hidden place and deal with it thoroughly."


    Is this going to die?


    Although Han 3000 wants to get rid of the present predicament, he has no strength to open his eyes, and finally he can only fall down.


    Qi Hu walked towards them, intending to throw them down on a cliff. There were black and blind people in the wild mountains. In a few days, they would be gnawed to pieces. There was no need to worry about being found.


    "Chongyang, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect you to shrink in this place."


    Just as Chongyang was about to return to the cave, a familiar voice that had not been seen for many years sounded in his ear.


    The whole body muscle tight Chongyang suddenly turned around, looking at the familiar figure.


    He... How could he be here!


    "Another old thing to die, eat me." Qi Hu did not hesitate to attack the visitor.


    Chongyang exclaimed in fright: "Qihu, stop it!"


    It''s too late. Qi Hu''s attack has arrived. It''s too late to stop.


    "Where are the people?" Clearly in the eyes of the people, suddenly disappeared without a trace, which makes Qi Hu feel inexplicable.


    However, in a flash, Qi Hu noticed that there was a crisis behind him. When he turned his head, he was hit hard on the back.


    Such as Qi Hu''s huge body, at this moment, his feet soared, flew away, and fell face to face.


    Qi Hu struggles to get up, but he feels that he is pressed by a foot behind his back, like a thousand pounds, so that he can''t move.


    Qi Hu was shocked in his heart. He was so powerful that he seemed more powerful than his master!


    "Yan Jun, you let him go!" Chongyang cried out, for fear that his apprentice would die here.


    Yan Jun is the one who came. He left Yanjing for nothing else, just to protect Han 3000 in secret. The person who appeared in the ring that day was also him. However, after disguised and changed face, Han 3000 didn''t see his real identity.


    "Chongyang, don''t you deserve to die?" Yanjun asked Chongyang.


    Repeating the cold sweat on his forehead is like rain. He knows that Yan Jun''s appearance must be due to these two young people, and Qi Hu has injured them. Even if he is killed by Yan Jun, it''s a matter of course. Maybe even he will die.


    Chongyang is very powerful, even arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to anyone.


    Before washing his hands, Chongyang relied on a pair of fists to fight wherever he went. Countless people complained, but they did not dare to have the slightest revenge.


    But more than ten years ago, Chongyang had to go back to the mountains, because he was defeated by someone, and that person was Yanjun.


    "If you don''t kill him, I can promise you what you want." Chongyang took a deep breath and said.


    Yan Jun walked toward Chongyang and said with a cool expression: "I want your life. Can you give it willingly?"


    Every time Yanjun gets close to Chongyang, he feels pressure doubled. After so many years, although he is getting stronger, Yanjun is obviously the same. Moreover, compared with more than ten years ago, the gap between them seems to be bigger.


    This makes Chongyang unable to understand, why is the same person, also in progress, but Yan Jun''s progress can be so big!


    "I''ve lived in seclusion in the mountains, and I don''t care about the world. It''s them who come to me. You shouldn''t count this on me." Chongyang gnashing his teeth said, the expression is full of unwilling, he knows, if Yan Jun really want to kill him, he is dead.


    "Do I need a reason to kill you?" Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Chongyang is so angry that he almost spits out his blood. He is far away from Yanjing and the noise of the city. He hides in such a broken place just to avoid meeting Yanjun. Unexpectedly, he still can''t avoid the disaster.


    Thinking about the chance to live in his mind, when Chongyang looks at Han 3000, he can''t help thinking why he came here.


    Ask him out of the mountain, this is the biggest possibility, that is to say, he is in urgent need of a master, as for why not find Yan Jun, he has no time to think so much, because Yan Jun is getting closer and closer.


    "It''s not convenient for you to help him. I can ask Qi Hu to go down the mountain with him and obey him." Chongyang said.


    Hearing this, Yan Jun stopped, but didn''t speak, looking at Chongyang straight.


    Chongyang has a feeling of numbness in his scalp. Yanjun''s eyes are like trying to cramp him.


    "I can swear that I will never let Qi Hu betray him. Qi Hu was raised by me from childhood. He listened to me very much. Even if I asked him to die, he would not hesitate." Chongyang continued.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Don''t you want to fight me?" Yan Jun said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to." Chongyang didn''t even hesitate, because this question had no meaning for him to think about. Fighting with Yanjun, apart from being dead, could there be any other result?


    For so many years, Chongyang didn''t think about the picture that he defeated Yanjun, but until this moment he met Yanjun again. He completely recognized himself. If he wanted to win Yanjun, he could only dream about it¡° It seems that your blood has been destroyed here. Back then, you were very arrogant in front of me. " Yan Jun said. Chongyang was really arrogant before. He didn''t pay any attention to Yanjun when he met Yanjun for the first time. He didn''t begin to restrain himself until he understood the difference between Yanjun and Chongyang. It wasn''t the environment here that destroyed his blood. If he had been someone else, he would have killed Yanjun. However, the other party was Yanjun. Even if he had a temper, he could only endure it¡° I dare not. " The simple two words show Chongyang''s attitude towards Yanjun¡° Let him recuperate here, and then send him down the mountain. " Yan Jun said¡° You can rest assured that I will take good care of him. Qi Hu will be his man after that. " Chongyang said¡° It''s an honor for your apprentice to work for him. " Yan Jun said with a smile. When Chongyang saw Yanjun turning to leave, he couldn''t help asking: "who is he, why is he worth your help, and why don''t you do it yourself?"¡° You don''t have the right to know who he is. As for why I don''t do it, now it''s a young man''s world. I just need to ensure his life and safety, and the rest is for him to break through and get the position through his own efforts, so that he won''t be tottering. " Finish saying, burning gentleman then walked. Chongyang a face chagrin, if he didn''t kill heart to these two people, Yan Jun also won''t appear. It took him so many years not to forget the nightmare. Now I''ve reviewed it again. It seems that I have to spend my old age in the nightmare. Qi Hu stood up with a look of lingering fear and asked Chongyang, "master, who is this guy? He is so powerful." Chongyang didn''t answer Qi Hu''s question, but scolded and said: "hurry to carry these two people into the cave. The ground is wet. Don''t catch a cold, or your master will not live long." Qi Hu, with one shoulder on each side, carried Han 3000 and Dao 12 into the cave and laid a lot of withered grass to prevent them from lying directly on the cold ground. Half a day later, when Han 3000 opened his eyes and found the darkness in front of him, he said unconsciously, "is this the underworld? The underworld is so dark¡° This is not the underworld. You stay here and take good care of your injuries. After the injuries are healed, I will let Qi Hu go down the mountain with you. " Chongyang said. Hearing Chongyang''s voice, Han 3000 turned his head warily. A moment before he fainted, he heard that Chongyang asked Qi Hu to kill him and Dao 12, but now... "Master Chongyang, didn''t you kill us?" Han three thousand one face accident of say. In the dark cave, although he could not see Chongyang''s expression clearly, when he heard the words of the elder, he obviously showed a trace of not being able to bear¡° Just call me Chongyang. I''m not used to being called my elder. I didn''t kill you. Don''t ask me why. Take Qi Hu down the mountain. With his skill, it will certainly help you a lot. " Chongyang said, although Yanjun didn''t deliberately remind him, but Chongyang know, Yanjun certainly don''t want it to be Han 3000 know. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 391

    After listening to these words, Han 3000 can''t believe it, because the difference in attitude before and after Chongyang is like a completely different person. In this way, Han 3000 doubts whether Chongyang is a person with dual character. How can there be such a big contrast?


    Before, Qi Hu was asked to kill him and Dao 12, but now, he is asked to take Qi Hu down the mountain, which is too strange.


    When Dao 12 wakes up, Han Sanqian and Dao 12 walk out of the cave.


    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter?" Dao 12 is puzzled and asks Han 3000. When Qi Hu makes a move, he thinks he will die. However, the current situation has developed a plot that makes people feel strange. Dao 12 still remembers Chongyang''s disdainful attitude towards them, but Chongyang has obviously converged a lot.


    "I also find it strange that the performance before and after Chongyang is totally different from that of the same person. This old man is not a person with dual character, is he?" Han 3000 asked.


    Although Dao 12 had been in contact with Chongyang, he didn''t know much about it. He couldn''t determine what character Chongyang was.


    "Brother 3000, we''d better leave early. I''m afraid things will change again." Dao 12 said, since Chongyang is willing to let them leave now, we have to seize the opportunity to go quickly to avoid Chongyang''s return.


    "You are in good health. Can you walk?" Han Sanqian also wants to go, but after Qi Hu''s attack, he needs to insist even if he is standing, let alone the rough road down the mountain.


    "Well, I''m really worried that the old man might make another moth." Dao 12 said anxiously.


    Han 3000 thought about it and said, "since he has promised, there should be no change. Let''s have a rest for two days."


    Han 3000 said so, Dao 12 had to nod his head.


    Although the mountain life in the wild is far away from the hustle and bustle of the city and the modern civilization, one thing surprised Han 3000 and Dao 12. Their food is very good. Even if there is no seasoning, the smell of game is overflowing, which makes people salivate.


    That night, Qi Hu caught a few rabbits in a trap and roasted them on the fire rack. Han 3000 and Dao 12 ate heartily, burped and had a good sleep.


    The next day, their physical condition recovered a lot, but Han 3000 was not in a hurry to leave.


    Early in the morning, when Qi Hu was practicing leaning against the mountain, they stared at each other. The trees were shaking under the impact of Qi Hu, and the leaves were rustling. Each impact made Han 3000 and Dao 12 feel that even the mountain was shaking.


    "This guy is a pervert. Ordinary people will die if they are hit like this." Han 3000 sighs.


    Dao''s twelve eyes are about to fall to the ground. He has undergone very professional training. In his eyes, those training are abnormal enough. However, compared with Qi Hu, there is no comparison.


    "Not to mention ordinary people, even if we were under Qi Hu''s full attack, I''m afraid we would die. It seems that he still kept his hand yesterday." Dao Shiyi said with a scared face. If Qi Hu had such strength yesterday, he would have gone to the palace of hell to report.


    "Do you think he can be the opponent of the last one?" Han 3000 doubts, Wufeng is very strong, even Donghao is not an opponent, so he can''t clearly judge who is more powerful between Wufeng and Qihu.


    Dao 12 has no way to answer this question, which is better or weaker, unless it is a fight, who can predict the result?


    "Even if it''s not an opponent, it won''t lose, will it?" Dao 12 said.


    "That''s enough. As long as he is invincible, Wufeng will not be a threat to us." Han Sanqian is very satisfied with finding experts like Qi Hu. Even if Qi Hu is not Wu Feng''s opponent, he will not have any regrets. After all, it is not so easy to find experts in the world.


    After two days'' rest, Han 3000 and Dao 12 watched Qi Hu''s training for two days, and the three finally went down the mountain.


    Before going down the mountain, Chongyang called Qi Hu aside and explained a lot of things. As for what it was, Han 3000 didn''t know, but he didn''t care. He was satisfied to get this helper, even if Chongyang had other purposes.


    Qi Hu is very big, and he takes the road of training brute force, so his agility is very poor, which can be seen from the downhill. Qi Hu is easy to wrestle on the rough road.


    Finally, when he got to the parking place, Qi Hu seemed to see something new. After circling the car twice, he asked Han 3000, "brother 3000, what is it?"


    "How old were you?" Han 3000 doubts that cars are a very common thing in modern society. Even if some poor children have never sat on them, they have at least seen them, but Qi Hu has never even seen them.


    "Master said I went to the mountain when I was two or three years old." Qi Hu said.


    "Never down the mountain?" Han 3000 was surprised, if so, Qi Hu''s current state is completely out of touch with modern society.


    "Yes." Qi Hu naturally said: "master didn''t go down the mountain. What am I doing down the mountain? Tell me what it is¡° It''s a car. People can run very fast in it. If you want to know what''s going on, just sit up and feel it. " Han Sanqian helps Qi Hu open the car door. Qi Hu''s body is very big, so it''s hard to be stuffed in. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile and says to Dao 12: "it seems that after going back, we have to change a bigger car." Although very crowded, but for the first time to taste Qi Hu, he did not feel any discomfort, but also very excited. When the car started, Qi Hu saw the new world and looked out the window at the fast-moving scenery. He was as excited as a fool. When passing by a small town, at the request of Qi Hu, Han 3000 stops his car. Qi Hu, who has never seen the world before, can arouse his curiosity even in a small town. Low buildings, such as ordinary things, can also make him surprised¡° It''s nothing here. When I take you to Yuncheng, the tall buildings there are higher than the mountains you live in. " Han 3000 said to Qi Hu with a smile. Qi Hu looked incredulous and said, "how can there be a place higher than the mountain? Can they still fly up?" This kind of common things is very tiring to explain, so Han 3000 gave Dao 12 this glorious task. But no matter how clear Dao 12 says, Qi Hu still can''t understand it, because he doesn''t have the concept of building in his mind, so naturally the explanation is different¡° Are you from other places? " At this time, there are three or five groups of people deliberately approached Han 3000 and others, looking at the walking posture, it is estimated that they are local ruffians¡° I don''t want to cause trouble. I advise you to go away quickly. " Han 3000 light said to several people. These people are really local ruffians and hooligans in the small town, and they are notorious. Almost all businesses in the town are afraid of them. These people take whatever they want when they go to the store, and they never pay. At the beginning, there are businesses who revolt or even report to the police, but they don''t have a big charge. At most, they will be shut up for a few days, The merchants who resist will surely have bad luck, so over time, the merchants in the town will accept their fate, and no one dares to have an opinion on them, which makes them more arrogant and eager to walk horizontally in the town¡° The tone is not small. Do you know who my brothers are? You''re an out of town car, but there''s a parking charge. " The leader said to Han 3000. Parking on the side of the road also charges a parking fee, which is clearly false money. Han 3000 laughed and asked, "how much do you want?"¡° Not much. Since you can afford to drive, three or five thousand is a small thing for you Said the leader. Han three thousand nodded, three or five thousand for him, is really a small matter, pocket money is not, but even if the money is to buy steamed stuffed buns to feed dogs, it is impossible to give these ruffians¡° Boss, do you think this big man is a fool? He hasn''t even seen a building At this time, a subordinate said to the leader. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 392

    The leader looked at Qi Hu. At this time, Qi Hu''s face looked like a fool, because no matter how common things were, they were very novel in his eyes. Grandma Liu was not as ignorant as he was when she entered the Grand View Garden.


    "Hey, fool, what are you looking at?" The leader asked Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu turned to look at him, and then asked Han 3000, "brother 3000, is he talking about me?"


    Han 3000 nodded meaningfully and said, "he not only said you, but also scolded you."


    Qi Hu heard this, the expression on his face instantly solidified, went to the leader and said: "you scold me?"


    Qi Hu''s size is very deterrent, so just standing in front of those ruffians makes them feel very stressed.


    However, these people are used to being arrogant in the local area. They don''t think Qi Hu dares to do anything to them.


    The leader said unknowingly: "what about scolding you, big fool, when your mother gave birth to you, it''s hard..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qi Hu grabbed the leader''s collar with one hand, raised it in the air and threw it hard.


    The body of the leader presents a perfect parabola in the air. When he is thrown ten meters away and hit on the ground, it''s called a dusty place.


    The rest of them looked at Qi Hu in horror and took several steps back.


    Although this big head is a fool, but this strength is too big, even so easy to throw an adult away.


    "Boss, are you ok?" A subordinate ran to the leader and asked in panic.


    The leader ate a mouthful of dust, and hit the ground hard, so painful that he couldn''t speak. He could only look at Qi Hu with a gnashing expression.


    "I''ve reminded you that I didn''t listen to you, but no wonder I did." Han 3000 said to them with a smile.


    After a while, the leader said, "don''t you know that this is my territory? If you offend me, I don''t want you to get out of the town."


    Looking at the leader, Han 3000 said to Qi Hu, "the lesson is not enough. They want to compete with you."


    Qi Hu grins. When he is in the mountains, Qi Hu''s opponent is only Dashu. Although he occasionally has the chance to fight Chongyang, it''s very rare. It''s much more interesting to fight with people than with trees.


    "Are you going to fight with me?" Qi Hu asked with a smile.


    Several of his subordinates were so scared that they turned pale that they all looked guilty.


    "You... Don''t come here. I warn you, I''m very powerful here. I can call hundreds of people to work on you. Can you fight?" The leader threatened.


    Qi Hu stopped and asked seriously: "what you said is true?"


    The leader thought Qi Hu was afraid, and his face showed a proud smile. He said, "of course, it''s true. You don''t want to inquire about my status here."


    "Then call someone. I want to try what it''s like to fight a hundred people." Qi Hu talks.


    This sentence even Han 3000 can''t help laughing, Qi Hu this guy should not be a fighting devil, unexpectedly also want to single 100 people.


    In fact, for Qi Hu, it''s not a question of whether to fight or not, or simply want to compete with others. After all, after living in the mountains for so many years, the training of hitting trees every day is too boring. It''s an extremely luxurious thing for him to fight with living people. Now that he has the chance to fight with 100 people, he naturally has to have a try.


    When the leader heard Qi Hu''s words, he looked stunned. This guy is not only a fool, but also a madman?


    He is infamous. It''s true that no one dares to provoke him in a small town, but it''s bragging to call hundreds of people.


    "You, you are not afraid to be killed by my people here?" Said the leader.


    "You want to kill me?" Qi Hu disdained to say, right foot on the ground suddenly a stare, the rotten cement pavement, collapsed a bit, and there are some new cracks.


    This scene makes the leader tremble, thinking that this is something abnormal!


    "You... You, you wait. Wait for me. I''ll call someone right away." After the leader stammered, he stood up and ran faster than anyone else.


    The younger brothers saw this and ran away with it.


    "Qi Hu, get in the car and go." Han 3000 said to Qi Hu.


    "Brother 3000, he went to call people. How can he go? I don''t want to be treated as a counsellor." Qi Hu said.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. Qi Hu''s brain is not stupid, but he is too tactless and doesn''t understand the outside world. It''s obvious that he left behind his cruel words and ran away. How can he come back.


    "He''s not going to call people, he''s running away and won''t come back." Han explained.


    Qi Hu is a Leng, ask a way: "he deceives me?"


    "Yes, I lied to you. You''re a bit silly." Han Sanqian said that Qi Hu''s performance is good for him, because it is more conducive to his control, but on the other hand, it is also bad, because Han Sanqian needs more than a thug. If Qi Hu does not have his own thinking ability, the help he can help will be very limited.


    Qi Hu clenched his fist and said angrily, "I should have taught this guy a lesson. I dare to cheat me."¡° There are many chances to fight in the future, and they will fight against the experts. You don''t need to waste your energy to play such a bad role. Let''s go. " Get on the bus again, and Han Sany is heading for Yuncheng. At the same time, Han Yan appeared in Yuncheng airport for the first time, like waiting for someone. Not long after, a blonde old man appeared, with a high nose, deep facial features and hawk eyes like pupils. He looked at everyone as if he were looking at prey, full of aggression. When Han Yan saw him, she couldn''t wait to run to him and said, "grandfather Yang, I guess it will be you." Diyang, the top bodyguard of the Korean generation in the United States, has the strength that ordinary people can''t imagine. When the local central bank saw Han Yan, her aggressive eyes softened and said, "Miss needs to employ people. Naturally, I''m here. I''m applying with my boss on my own initiative."¡° Yang grandfather, Yan''er has a problem today. Please accompany me Han Yan said¡° No problem. Grandfather Yang is here to solve the trouble for you. If anyone makes Miss unhappy, I''ll send him to see God. " The ground center light says, the tone is taking the strong arrogance. After getting on the bus, the car headed for Tianjia villa. Tianjia has always been the representative of the top aristocratic families in Yuncheng. Although the strong rise of Han''s group has caused some impact on Tianjia, it is not a big problem. After all, Tianjia has been deeply rooted in Yuncheng for so many years. Regardless of its business status, even in the eyes of the people, no enterprise can replace it, After all, every year Tianjia''s charity is praiseworthy. If Han Yan wants to control Yuncheng in her own hands, she has to cross the barrier of Tianjia. She and tianhonghui have met each other, and put forward the proposal to let Tianjia quit Yuncheng business. Naturally, this proposal was rejected by tianhonghui, so Han Yan wants to use the land center to complete this matter today. If you don''t return, you can return. For Han Yan, it''s just that simple. Tianjia villa, tianchangsheng sitting in the living room, a face of distress, that day Honghui told him Han Yan''s proposal, he has been restless, because the momentum of the Han group is too strong, the pattern of Cloud City is changing rapidly, he can''t predict what will happen next¡° Grandpa, what''s the matter with you today? You look unhappy. " Tian ling''er asks Tian Changsheng. Tianchangsheng sighed and said, "ling''er, didn''t you want to study abroad before? Grandfather thinks it''s a good time now. Shall I help you arrange it? "¡° I''ve given up the idea for a long time. How can you suddenly mention it? " The day spirit son doesn''t understand of ask a way. Tianchangsheng''s idea is very simple. Let tianling''er stay away from this land of right and wrong. Even if tianling''er''s family changes, as long as tianling''er is abroad, it will not be affected. Moreover, he can give tianling''er a lot of money, so that she can live a good life even if she doesn''t do anything for the rest of her life¡° Grandpa, I don''t want you to go out and see the world. " Tianchangsheng said. Tianling''er is a very smart girl. There must be a reason why tianchangsheng suddenly brings up the old story again¡° Grandfather, is there anything wrong with the Tian family? " The spirit son asks a way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 393

    Tianling''er looks at Tianchang with a dignified look.


    Recently, there are more strange faces in the villa area. Although tianling''er didn''t ask, she knows that it must be the new bodyguard of grandfather.


    All of a sudden, if it wasn''t for something serious, tianling''er couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to ask about these things, but tianchangsheng now proposes to let her study abroad, which makes tianling''er have to urgently want to know what happened.


    The staff of the villa is strengthened. This is the arrangement made by Tian Changsheng after Tian Honghui and Han Yan meet. Because Han Yan''s attitude is very strong, he worries that Han Yan will do something bad to the Tian family.


    "Ling''er, you..."


    There was a loud bang, and tianling''er was scared to shiver.


    The door of the villa was forced to open. A foreigner, with the strongest bodyguard in tianchangsheng''s hand, threw heavily on the ground.


    This scene makes Tian Changsheng feel nervous. This is the most powerful person. He was held in his hand and thrown on the ground like a chicken.


    "Miss visit, you do not come forward to meet, but also let people stop, want to die?" The ground center tone arrogant says.


    Tianling''er stood up, glared at the center of the ground, and said, "who are you? You dare to be arrogant in Tianjia!"


    "Tianjia?" Di Yang disdained to smile and said, "what is Tianjia? Do I need to pay attention to it?"


    Tianling''er was so angry that his face turned red. In Yuncheng, no one dared not pay attention to Tianjia.


    At this time, tianchangsheng stood up, protected tianling''er behind him, and asked, "who are you, my Tianjia family has no grievances or enmities with you, what''s the purpose of making trouble with Tianjia family?"


    "My young lady is outside the door. Do you go out to meet her, or do I break your leg and drag you out?" Said Di Yang.


    Tianchangsheng took a deep breath. From this man, he felt unprecedented arrogance, and he absolutely had the strength of arrogance.


    Is the young lady in his mouth Han Yan? If it was her, it would be a problem.


    "Who''s your lady? Does she have such a big face?" Tianling''er said with an unconvinced face that no matter who wants to see tianchangsheng in Yuncheng, they have to make an appointment in advance and visit countless big people who have been shut down. Who is qualified to let her grandfather meet them in person?


    "Little girl, I advise you to stop talking, or I''ll kill you." The ground center looks at the day spirit son to say like a torch.


    Tian ling''er was startled by Di Yang''s eyes. He seemed to really kill people.


    "Grandfather, do you want to call 3000?" In her eyes, Han 3000 is very powerful, so this kind of trouble can only be solved by Han 3000.


    Tianchangsheng shook his head and said to Diyang, "I''ll go out to meet her, but you can''t hurt my granddaughter."


    With a faint smile, di Yang said, "to kill her is just to dirty my hands."


    Tianchangsheng out of the villa, really saw Han Yan, this let him feel a cool heart.


    If this woman can''t do what she wants today, she will not let them go.


    "Miss Han, I didn''t expect you to come. If you had said hello earlier, you wouldn''t have had so much trouble." Tian Changsheng goes to Han Yan and says.


    Han Yan a pair of high cold appearance, did not look at the sky prosperous, light said: "your Tianjia but Cloud City''s first family, your shelf is not small, want to see you, really not simple ah."


    "Miss Han is too outspoken. If you want to see me, how can I avoid it?"


    As soon as tianchangsheng finished his speech, he suddenly felt the gravity of his legs. Because of the excessive force, his legs bent unconsciously.


    Bang!


    Tian Changsheng kneels in front of Han Yan.


    "To speak to a young lady, you have to kneel down in your capacity." The ground center says contemptuously.


    "Grandfather!" Tianling''er wants to help tianchangsheng.


    In the eyes of tianling''er, Tianchang is like a hero. How can he kneel down? And she''s no older than a few years.


    Han Qing went to Tian ling''er, pulled her hair and pulled her away. He also scolded her: "if your grandfather knows his face, he doesn''t have to go to such an ugly step. I advise you to get away, otherwise, you can kneel with him."


    Tian ling''er''s scalp is very painful. He grabs Han Qing''s hand to resist, but Han Qing slaps him in the face.


    Who is tianling''er? She is the princess of the Tian family. She was beaten when she was growing up.


    The burning pain on the face makes Tian ling''er lose his mind instantly and wrestle with Han Qing.


    But how can her means compare with Han Qing?


    Although Han Qing is just a servant girl, she has also been in touch with Taekwondo. She kicks tianling''er''s belly and punches him mercilessly in tianling''er''s face.


    Seeing this scene, tianchangsheng is furious and ready to get up, but a hand on his shoulder presses him so tightly that he has no resistance.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you." The ground central cold voice says¡° Miss Han, my granddaughter is not sensible. Please let her go. " Day prosperous says to Han Yan. Han Yan, as if watching a good play, with a smile, said to Han Qing: "this kind of little girl who doesn''t understand, you have to teach me a lesson. Don''t stop, continue to call me." Hearing this, tianchangsheng''s heart is as painful as a knife. Tianling''er is his sweetheart. He himself is reluctant to say heavy words, but now he can only watch tianling''er being beaten¡° Miss Han, please let my granddaughter go Heaven prospers and prays¡° Since you''re begging me, you should be a little begging, don''t you think? " Han Yan said with a smile. Tianchangsheng was stunned when he heard the words, and his waist bent slowly¡° Grandpa, no, no Tian ling''er saw that Tian Changsheng was about to kneel down and roared. Tianchangsheng bent to the end, his forehead on the ground, said: "Miss Han, now ok?"¡° Although you begged me, I didn''t promise that you would let her go. People who are not polite should learn a profound lesson. You can''t discipline people. I''ll help you. So this kowtow is regarded as your thanks to me. " Han Yan covers her mouth and laughs. This kind of feeling of playing people with applause makes her very infatuated. Han Qing gets Han Yan''s eye signal, clenches her teeth and slaps Tian ling''er in the face. Listen to the sound of slap, tianchangsheng has this strong sense of powerlessness for the first time. Even if tianling''er is beaten, he can do nothing¡° Miss Han, if you have any requirements, please feel free to raise them. I will try my best to satisfy you, old man. " The day prosperous admits the destiny to say. Han Yan approached two steps, looked down at Tian Changsheng and said, "the first family of Cloud City, in my eyes, is just a joke. You dare not listen to me. This is the end."¡° I know it''s wrong, Miss Han. If you want Tianjia to withdraw from the Cloud City market, I''ll start to make arrangements in this respect immediately. It''s all up to you. " Tianchangsheng said, all the time, Tianjia has no rival in Yuncheng, but at this moment, tianchangsheng knows that the woman in front of him is not something he can fight against¡° If you had agreed to my request earlier, your granddaughter would not have suffered like this. Her face is swollen. What a pity. " Han Yan sighs. Tianchangsheng Yuguang looks at tianling''er''s red and swollen cheek. His heart aches as if he is dripping blood¡° It''s my ignorance. It''s my fault. " Tianchangsheng said with a deep head¡° I''ll give you two days. I don''t want to see any companies and industries related to Tianjia in Yuncheng. " Han Yan said¡° Yes Tianchangsheng answered¡° Grandfather Yang, let''s go. " Han Yan raised a smile on the central said. Diyang kicks tianchangsheng to the ground, disdaining to say: "please bodyguards in the future, don''t invite these rubbish. It''s useless. I haven''t started warming up yet."¡° Yang grandfather, waste please waste, this is not normal, they can also invite master, you also too high look at them Han Yan affectionately holds the hand of the ground center to say. Diyang nodded his head and said, "it''s the same. Waste should be with waste." After Han Yan left, Tian Changsheng came to Tian ling''er with tears in his eyes and asked in a trembling voice, "ling''er, are you ok?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 394

    The feeling on Tian ling''er''s face is like burning, but surprisingly, she has never been beaten, but now she doesn''t shed a drop of tears, with a strong hatred in her eyes.


    Tianchangsheng stretched out his hands to hold tianling''er''s face, but he was afraid that the touch would make tianling''er more painful, so he carefully separated some distance.


    "It''s all my grandfather''s fault. He didn''t protect you." Tian Changsheng continued.


    Tianling''er shakes her head. She knows that tianchangsheng is helpless in this matter.


    "Grandfather, I don''t blame you, but I must take revenge. Brother 3000 will help me, right?" Tianling''er looks directly at tianchangsheng and asks.


    Tianchangsheng sighed. With the current momentum of the Han group, even Han 3000 could not stop it. Moreover, the man named Diyang just now is powerful. Even Han 3000 may not be his opponent. What about revenge?


    "Ling''er, three thousand can''t be Han Yan''s opponent." Tian Changsheng said helplessly.


    Tianling''er shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. Brother 3000 can deal with her. She''s just a clown."


    Tian ling''er''s blind self-confidence in Han 3000 makes Tian Changsheng sigh, because he knows more about the gap between Han 3000 and Han Yan. Han''s group has made such a big noise in Yuncheng, and Han 3000 has not taken any action so far, which shows that he is very afraid of Han Yan.


    If he really had the strength to deal with Han Yan, it would have been a long time ago. How could Han group develop so smoothly in Yuncheng?


    "I want to call your father. The only way Tianjia can protect itself now is to withdraw from the Cloud City market." With that, Tian Changsheng took out the phone.


    That day, Honghui rushed home in a hurry. When he saw tianling''er''s swollen cheek, his face was incredible.


    How can tianling''er be beaten in Tianjia villa? There''s no way anyone dares to mess around here.


    The only idea that can be explained by tianhonghui is that tianchangsheng beat tianlinger, but tianchangsheng always dotes on tianlinger. How can he lay such a heavy hand?


    "Dad, what''s the matter with ling''er?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "Honghui, Tianjia will withdraw from the Cloud City market. You can arrange this matter." Tianchangsheng said.


    This sentence is even more puzzling to tianhonghui. Tianjia''s decades old foundation in Yuncheng should have been passed on. How can it quit? Once it quits, decades of efforts will not be in vain.


    "Dad, are you confused? Why do you want to quit the Cloud City market?" Having said this, Tian Honghui suddenly thought of Han Yan, because she had made such a request before.


    Can we say that Han Yan came to Tianjia villa, and the wound on Tian ling''er''s face is Han Yan''s?


    This idea made tianhonghui gnash his teeth in an instant.


    "Dad, has Han Yan been here?" Tian Honghui said, biting his back teeth.


    "Tianjia is absolutely not qualified to fight with Han group. This is the best way to protect Tianjia''s integrity." Tianchangsheng said helplessly that he had worked hard for everything in the Tianjia family. Now he was very unwilling to give up the market which had been established for decades, but in addition, tianchangsheng couldn''t think of any way.


    If you really want to fight with Han''s group, this is tantamount to beating the stone with the egg for Tianjia.


    "Dad, are you really afraid of the Han group?" Tian Honghui asked, puzzled. Tian Changsheng was a very bloody man in the past. He never bowed his head when he met any difficulties.


    When Tian Honghui was a little boy, he witnessed many things that Tian Changsheng met with difficulties. No matter how big the difficulties, Tian Changsheng was able to solve them in the end. Is it true that when people get old, they even have no fighting spirit?


    "Afraid?" Tianchangsheng smiles sadly. In the past, he was not afraid of heaven and earth. It was with his courage that he created Tianjia''s present glory. It can be said that he has never been afraid of anyone in his life, but now, he is really afraid, because Han''s group is not only crushing Tianjia in capital, but also in force.


    On that day, when Honghui saw tianchangsheng nodding, he felt like he was hallucinating. But for the first time, he saw tianchangsheng so powerless.


    "Dad, even Han''s group can''t shake our foundation in Yuncheng. Why are you afraid? And we can join hands with Han 3000. Can''t we drive Han group out of Yuncheng? " Tian Honghui said reluctantly.


    "Do you know how I used to let those opponents down?" Tian Changsheng asked Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui shook his head.


    Tianchangsheng explained: "once there is no way to defeat the opponent in the business field, I will think of other ways and use some unclean means. Now, Han''s group can deal with us like this. Money is only a part of our strength, and there are fists. Only when the fists are hard enough, can we really stand firm."


    "But don''t you have a martial arts school?" Tian Honghui said.


    Martial arts school?


    These two words make Tian Changsheng laugh. What is a mere martial arts school? Even the master he invited is not the opponent of Diyang. Moreover, this guy may be more powerful than Han 3000. How can he fight with those people in the martial arts school?


    "The whole Cloud City, I''m afraid I can''t find his opponent, if you don''t do as I said..." tianchangsheng wants to say and stop, specially takes a look at tianling''er. Tian Honghui''s heart sank. Although Tian Changsheng didn''t explain it, he guessed what he meant by Tian Changsheng''s eyes. If Tianjia doesn''t quit, it is likely to endanger tianling''er''s life safety. As a father, tianhonghui will never let tianlinger face the crisis¡° Dad, is there really no way? "¡° If so, would I give up so easily? " Tianchangsheng asked. Tian Honghui sighs. It seems that the outcome of the matter is doomed. Even Tian Changsheng admits defeat. How can he have a better way¡° I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. " Tian Honghui said. The next day, when the family released the news that they were going to quit the Cloud City market, the whole Cloud City burst into flames, because in most people''s eyes, Tianjia represents the highest point of the Cloud City business community. How could such a big family suddenly quit the business community for no reason. Many people feel incredible about it. However, some people who understand the situation began to speculate whether it was related to the Han group. Han''s group has a strong rise in Yuncheng. If it wants to really become the leader of the business community in Yuncheng, Tianjia is a must. Now Tianjia''s sudden exit makes people suspect that Han''s group is behind the scenes. At the same time, it also makes more people pay attention to Han''s group. Even Tianjia is not the rival of Han''s group. Who else is qualified to be compared with Han''s group in Yuncheng in the future? When Han 3000 returned to Yuncheng, he went to mordu for the first time. He had to introduce Qi Hu to Moyang. Now, this big head is the most powerful expert around him. He will inevitably contact Moyang a lot in the future. When Mo Yang saw Qi Hu, he was shocked by his mountain like posture. When he learned from Han 3000 that Qi Hu''s training method from small to large, Mo Yang was even more shocked¡° Are you kidding? Can you really break a tree? " Mo Yang looks at Qi Hu suspiciously and asks Han 3000 in a low voice. This is what Han 3000 saw with his own eyes. Naturally, there will be no fake. He said to Mo Yang with a smile, "why don''t you try it and see how powerful it is." Mo Yang shook his head repeatedly. Even if he could not really break the tree, it would be a small problem to cripple people¡° By the way, there''s one thing you don''t know yet. " Mo Yang said to Han 3000¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked¡° Tianjia has announced to withdraw from the Cloud City market. From now on, Tianjia has no business in Cloud City. " Mo Yang said. Han Sanqian immediately frowned. Tianjia has set foot in all walks of life in Yuncheng, and there are many branches under it. How can it suddenly withdraw from Yuncheng market¡° What''s the matter? Tianchangsheng, what''s the game Han 3000 puzzled said. Mo Yang shook his head. He didn''t know exactly what was going on. He just heard some rumors and said to Han 3000, "there are rumors that this matter is related to the Han group, but I''m afraid you can only go there and ask for it in person." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 395

    Han 3000 nodded with a heavy expression. What''s the rumor from the outside world? It''s just some gossip after all. If you want to know what you really want, you have to go to Tianjia in person.


    "Lin Yong, take Qi Hu to buy some necessities and take him to my place." Han Sanqian tells Lin Yong that although it''s not suitable to live with a big man, Qi Hu''s understanding of the society is pale. If he''s allowed to live alone, there may be something wrong. Maybe he doesn''t even know what to do with his meals. So before Qi Hu''s integration, Han Sanqian can only take him with him.


    "Brother 3000, don''t worry about it." Lin Yong nodded his head and said.


    "Qi Hu, it''s all my own. I''ll deal with some things first and then come back." Han 3000 said to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu now feels new to the new environment everywhere. He can''t wait to get to know the things outside. Regardless of what Han 3000 is going to do, he nods.


    When Han 3000 drove to Tianjia villa, he rang the doorbell directly at the door of the villa.


    When Changsheng opened the door that day and saw Han 3000, there was no accident, because he had expected that Han 3000 would come to him when he knew about it.


    "Come in and sit down." Tianchangsheng said.


    He used to hold his head high when he saw the prosperity of the sky, but today, the old man stooped, as if he had suddenly become a lot older.


    After sitting down in the living room, Han 3000 asked, "it''s rumored that this matter has something to do with Han''s group?"


    "Yes, Han Yan has been at home and brought a very powerful expert to beat my new bodyguard. I''m afraid that if I don''t do what she says, it will hurt tianling''er." Tianchangsheng explained.


    "Wufeng?" Han 3000 asked.


    "That person''s name is Diyang, should be Han Yan''s new helper." Tianchangsheng said.


    New helper!


    Is this man more powerful than Wufeng?


    Han 3000 gritted his teeth. If the Han family of the United States can''t compare with the Han family of Yanjing, no wonder they look down on the Han family of Yanjing.


    This alone can not be compared with the Han family in Yanjing.


    Although Han 3000 doesn''t know which one is better or weaker than the local center, the whole Han family in Yanjing is just Yan Jun, but the Han family in America is different. They have more experts.


    "Master, don''t you blame me? After Tianjia exits, it will be more difficult for you to deal with Han''s group. " Tianchangsheng asked cautiously.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. The current situation is really more unfavorable for him. At least Tianjia used to press Han''s group on the surface. But once Tianjia quit, Han''s group will devour all major industries in Yuncheng crazily, and Han Sanqian will be even more oppressed. But he will never blame tianchangsheng.


    Tianchangsheng does this to protect Tianjia and tianling''er. What qualification does he have to let Tianjia take risks with him?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not such a small minded person, and it''s wise of you to do so." Han 3000 said.


    Tian Changsheng was surprised. Even Han 3000 said that he was wise, which showed that Han''s group was very important in his heart.


    "Who is this Han Yan?" Tian Changsheng asked, he guessed that Han Yan might have something to do with Han 3000, but the Han family in Yanjing had never heard of a woman, so Tian Changsheng was very confused about this.


    "The backer behind her is more powerful than the Han family in Yanjing. You just need to know that it''s good for the Tian family to stay away from her." Han 3000 said.


    Since Han 3000 didn''t want to say more, Tian Changsheng didn''t ask more.


    At this time, Tian ling''er came to the living room. She didn''t cry in front of Tian Changsheng. When she saw Han 3000, her eyes were full of tears.


    When Han 3000 sees the wound on Tian ling''er''s face, he thinks that Han Yan came to Tian''s house and threatened Tian Changsheng. Unexpectedly, she attacked Tian ling''er!


    "Han Yan did it?" Han three thousand stands up, walks to the day spirit son side to ask a way.


    "It''s the woman with her." Tian ling''er couldn''t hold the tears in his eyes and finally fell down his cheek.


    Han Qing!


    This man''s servant girl is so hateful.


    Since Han 3000 met Han Qing for the first time, she showed her arrogance of ignorance. As a servant, she didn''t know it.


    "Does it hurt?" Han 3000 soft voice asks a way.


    "Yes." Tian ling''er nodded and said, "brother, will you help me get revenge?"


    "Don''t worry, I will help you revenge, give me some time, I will let you break that woman''s face." Han 3000 light said.


    Tian ling''er''s tears welled up. She knew Han 3000 would help her to get revenge, which didn''t disappoint her.


    "Well, during this time, I''ll start to practice my strength, and I''ll double it." Said Tian ling''er.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan, who owns the whole hotel, doesn''t care about money at all. For her, it''s better to buy a customized bag with a small amount of money.


    "Miss, the Tian family is still very smart. I didn''t expect to move so fast. It seems that Tian Changsheng is still afraid of you." Han Qing said to Han Yan with a smile on her face.


    This result is not beyond Han Yan''s expectation. It''s just Tianjia. In her eyes, it''s just an ant at most. Do you dare to compete with her giant¡° Next, it''s the weak water property. I don''t know how long Han 3000 can last. " Han Yan said with a smile¡° Miss, Han 3000 hasn''t made any noise recently. He won''t plot in secret, will he Han Qing doubts a way¡° Of course, he won''t wait to die, but what if there''s a plot? Do these little moves work for me? " Han Yan said disdainfully. Han Qing nodded, said: "Jiang Lan that woman also do not know how, so long, no useful information has been brought, unexpectedly also want to cooperate with the young lady." Han Yan doesn''t hold too much hope for Jiang LAN, and whether she can bring news or not, Han Yan doesn''t take it seriously. Her attitude is that it''s good to have news, but it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t¡° This woman is very interesting. Dad doesn''t want me to kill Han 3000. Maybe I can finish it by her hand. " Han Yan said with a smile. Han Qing was surprised and asked Han Yan, "Miss, do you also want Han 3000 to die?" Han Yan looks cold and says: "of course, only when he dies, he has no chance to discredit the Han family. Even if he changes his surname, when I leave Huaxia, he may still regard himself as Han''s surname. Is it hard for me to come back in the future?" Han Qing nodded with approval and said, "Miss, you are so thoughtful. If this kind of waste does not depend on our reputation of Han family, how can he survive? Only by cutting down the roots can we really solve this problem."¡° Miss, if you want him to die, I have many ways To the side of the central said. Han Yan shakes her head. It''s really a very simple thing to want Han 3000 to die, but she must make sure that Han 3000''s death has nothing to do with her, so that she can explain to her father after she returns to the United States¡° Yang grandfather, my father''s means, don''t you know that if Han 3000''s death is related to me, he will certainly be able to find out. " Han Yan helpless way. Diyang nodded, laughed and stopped talking. As a subordinate, he naturally knew the boss''s ability. Who can hide what he wanted to find out? Of course, this is not absolute. The central government knows that the boss has been trying to find out the Dixin prison for so many years, but he has spent a lot of energy and still got nothing. However, this is not surprising. After all, many countries have put a lot of effort into this matter, and even they have not found out the real information and location of Dixin prison. At the hillside villa, Su Yingxia, who has been busy all day, takes off her high-heeled shoes and lies on the sofa in the living room. He Ting poured a cup of warm water for Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, drink water first. I think you are so haggard recently. You must be very tired at work." Su Yingxia weakly nodded and said: "aunt he, thank you."¡° That''s what I should do. Thank you He Ting said with a distressed face that since Han 3000 left, Su Yingxia has been working harder and harder on herself. He Ting knows that she is deliberately paralyzing herself with her work to avoid missing Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 396

    In addition to the busy work, Su Yingxia has another thing that makes her feel more distressed.


    Jiang LAN keeps asking her about Han 3000 these days. Su Yingxia is surprised by this excessive concern.


    How selfish she is. As a daughter, Su Yingxia knows very well that no matter how much benefits Han 3000 brings to the Su family, Jiang LAN thinks that Han 3000 owes the Su family, and what the Su family gets is natural. How can she care about Han 3000?


    Su Yingxia racked her brains to figure out this problem, but she kept her mouth shut about Han 3000.


    In the second floor master''s bedroom, Jiang Lan''s patience is about to be worn out. She has not inquired about Han 3000 for so many days, which makes her very anxious.


    "Su Guoyao, no matter what today, you should cooperate with me to open the mouth of welcoming summer. I want to know what Han 3000 is doing." Jiang Lan said sternly to Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao has asked Jiang LAN what she wants to do more than once. Her excessive concern for Han 3000 is not only Su Yingxia''s suspicion, but also su Guoyao''s suspicion of her impure purpose.


    "Jiang LAN, what do you have to fight for in this matter? What Han 3000 does has nothing to do with you, and even if you know, what can you do?" Su Guoyao said helplessly.


    "You can do what I want you to do. There is no such nonsense. When you go downstairs, you should cooperate with me. Otherwise, from today on, you can''t leave home." Jiang LAN threatened.


    "You... How can you limit my freedom of life." Su Guoyao said angrily.


    "You are such a waste. What freedom can you talk about? Can you make any contribution to this family?" Jiang Lan said coldly.


    "I''m your husband at least. Can you stop calling me trash by trash?" Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN gave a cold smile and said, "then you should do something useful. Give me a reason not to call you a waste."


    Su Guoyao sighs heavily. He has no position in this family. He is eaten to death by Jiang LAN. Of course, Su Guoyao himself knows that it''s because he doesn''t have the ability, but this kind of ability is not something he wants to have. Moreover, he has long accepted his life. Su Yingxia now has his own company. He just wants to enjoy his own happiness, so why bother himself.


    "OK, you can call it whatever you like. You can be happy." Su Guoyao said.


    "I thought Han 3000 was enough coward. I didn''t expect you to be more coward than him. Come downstairs with me." Jiang LAN rebuked.


    Two people come down to the living room together, Su Yingxia is closing his eyes.


    Jiang LAN directly sat beside Su Yingxia. Before she spoke, Su Yingxia took the lead in saying, "Mom, don''t worry about what 3000 yuan will do. I won''t tell you."


    There is a trace of impatience in Jiang Lan''s eyes. Su Yingxia has a tough attitude and bites the matter to death, but she has to inquire about it. Otherwise, how can she cooperate with Han Yan and let Han 3000 die?


    "Today, my sisters introduced a lot of blind dates to you. They said that Han 3000 is not worth your grief. I hope you can get out of this affair earlier. They also said a lot of bad things about Han 3000. Do you know what I feel when I hear these words? Do you think I don''t want Han 3000 to argue for me?" Jiang LAN gritted her teeth, showing a look of great anger.


    Su Yingxia has no words to smile, in the final analysis, Jiang LAN is still for her own face, her life, sooner or later will be planted in this matter.


    "Mom, you don''t care what they say, these people find the opportunity, of course they will fall into the trap." Su Yingxia said.


    "You''re going to remarry Han 3000. He''s my son-in-law, anyway. How can I care? Don''t you let them talk about Han 3000?" Jiang LAN glared and continued: "and now Tianjia''s withdrawal from the Cloud City market is a disastrous news for Han 3000. He has no chance to win Han Yan. You don''t tell me anything. How can I feel at ease?"


    Su Yingxia was shocked for a long time by the news of the sudden withdrawal of the Tianjia family. She also knew the impact of this incident on Han 3000. Han''s group was originally a fierce tiger. Now without the shackles of the Tianjia family, it would be more rampant. She was also a little worried about Han 3000''s current situation.


    At this time, Su Guoyao sighed and said: "Yingxia, if you really want to remarry with Han 3000, you must find a way to help him through this crisis. We are all a family. What can''t be said? It''s better to think of a way together than him alone."


    Looking at Su Guoyao''s sincere expression, Su Yingxia''s psychological defense line is a little loose. She can ignore Jiang Lan''s attitude, because Jiang LAN is selfish, and will never simply be good for Han 3000. But Su Guoyao is different. If even he thinks so, maybe it will be better to say it and think about it together.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s hesitation, Jiang Lan said while the iron was hot: "we worry so much because we are good for you and Han 3000. In fact, my mother has figured out that if it wasn''t for him, our family would not have today, so I sincerely want to help, and you love him so much. Besides accepting him, do I have any other ways? I can''t let my daughter marry someone I don''t love. "


    Su Yingxia raised a faint smile on her face and said, "Mom, I''m very happy that you think so."¡° Happy has a fart to use, Han 3000 now can protect oneself is a problem, I see you, sooner or later remarry Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia frowned and said, "Mom, 3000 has a plan now. We have to trust him. He will be able to get through this difficulty."¡° If you have any plans, you can tell us so that we can feel at ease. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment, said: "Han group recently focused on the village in the city, want to transform the village in the city, 3000 is now secretly purchasing the industry of the village in the city, he plans to buy the whole village in the city, so, Han group''s plan is defeated, and the influence of weak water real estate in Cloud City, can certainly become bigger." Jiang Lan was shocked. Han 3000 wants to buy the whole village in the city! About the reconstruction of the village in the city, Yuncheng has made a lot of trouble, and many real estate companies have been hit with blood. Jiang LAN knows that it will cost a lot of money, and she can''t understand the value and significance of doing so¡° What if he bought it? " Jiang LAN doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° 3000 didn''t give me a detailed explanation, but I guess in addition to blocking the development of Han''s group, he also wanted to improve his reputation. Brand effect is very important. If weak water real estate can play this signboard, it can get more people''s support. " Su Yingxia guessed¡° Block the development of Han''s group. Now Tianjia is out. Is it useful to be a village in the city? " Jiang Lan said. This is what Su Yingxia is worried about. Who would have thought that Tianjia would suddenly do this? Without the village in the city, Han''s group can devour more industries. From this point of view, the influence of weak water real estate will be more and more unable to compare with Han''s group¡° I don''t know. 3000 should have the next step. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang LAN saw Su Yingxia''s Distressed expression. She should have told Han 3000 that she had said it all, so she would not continue to talk¡° Don''t worry, he should be able to solve the problem. " Jiang Lan''s expression obviously became indifferent, and showed a trace of indifference, which formed a sharp contrast with her attitude just now. But Su Yingxia didn''t find this, just worried about Han 3000. After Jiang LAN goes upstairs and returns to her room, her expression becomes extremely chilly. Finally, she hears about Han 3000 and is qualified to cooperate with Han Yan¡° Han 3000, this time, I''ll see how you die. You''re not qualified to fight with me, Jiang LAN. " Jiang Lan said to himself. After leaving Tianjia, Han 3000 goes to the village in the city and learns about the recent situation of the village from Yang Xing. After learning that everything is going smoothly, Han 3000 goes back to his rental house. As soon as she was ready to open the door with the key, Yang Meng, who was opposite, opened the door, as if waiting for him on purpose. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 397

    Looking at Yang Meng''s strange appearance, Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. He feels like his sister to Yang Meng, because Yang Meng''s simplicity is very rare in today''s society. Such a girl will make him unconsciously raise a desire for protection.


    Of course, this desire for protection is never mixed with the feelings of men and women. Han 3000''s feelings for Su Yingxia never wavered at any time.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    "Lao Han, have you got a new tenant? That big man looks fierce Yang Meng said with a wrinkled nose.


    It seems that she has already met Qi Hu. With Qi Hu''s superior height and his expression when he doesn''t smile, she really looks a bit fierce.


    "He''s a little fierce, but he''s a good man, and he''s as simple as you are." Han said that in terms of social cognition, Qi Hu''s simplicity is higher than Yang Meng''s, because he is now a blank sheet of paper.


    "Cut, I''m not pure. Sister fei''er says I''m old and strange." Yang Meng said discontentedly, as if very discontented with the simple description of these two words.


    "By the way, you should have been employed?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Meng nodded and said, "I''ve got the boss''s approval today. No, brother Liang is just the leader, not the boss. I''ve got the leader''s praise. How about it? It''s not powerful."


    Looking at the proud smile on Yang Meng''s face, Han Sanqian also laughed, gave Yang Meng a thumbs up and said: "fierce, of course."


    At this time, the half open door was suddenly opened, and Yang Meng''s face was obviously frightened.


    When Mi Fei Er saw Han 3000, she didn''t hide her disgust and said to Yang Meng, "Yang Meng, didn''t I tell you that, don''t talk to such people. I don''t know if I''ve been cheated."


    Yang Meng did not expect to secretly say a few words with Han 3000, but was also found by mifeier, looking at Han 3000 apologetically.


    "Some men''s means of picking up girls are superb. They deliberately pretend to be high cold and attract people''s attention. You have to be careful. These men are all wolves in sheep''s clothing." Mifael''s words pointed out.


    "If you want to say that I am cold in front of you and want to attract your attention, I have to make it clear to you. I didn''t want to attract your attention, because I never paid attention to you." Han 3000 light said, then nodded to Yang Meng, and then open the door back home.


    Mifael stamped and slammed the door, apparently venting her discontent.


    Yang mengzhan trembles to return to own room, MI Feier this kind of angry condition she dare not provoke.


    After closing the door of the room, Yang Meng was relieved. She only took the car with her. Mifael hates Han 3000 very much now, but she has more affection for Han 3000.


    In the past, all the men were like flies around mifael, serving tea and water was like a servant, but Han 3000 was different from those men, which undoubtedly attracted Yang Meng.


    In the living room, mifeier''s face is ferocious. She is used to being pursued by others. Now Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to her. Moreover, she still says this kind of words in her face, which makes mifeier feel greatly humiliated.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Mifael took a few deep breaths and comforted himself: "this kind of waste, what''s the matter with him? Your target is the boss of weak water real estate. Mifael, how can you get angry with this kind of person?"


    Han three thousand back home, the guest room has been snoring, it seems that Qi Hu has fallen asleep, he did not disturb.


    Back in his room, he took out a wedding photo of Su Yingxia from under his pillow. Whenever there was no place to express his missing, he would do so. Looking at Su Yingxia in the photo, he felt that the whole world seemed to become gorgeous.


    The next day, Han Sanqian gets up and runs in the morning, with Qi Hu beside her. Because mifeier knows Han Sanqian''s fixed time to go downstairs, she will deliberately stagger in order to avoid meeting Han Sanqian.


    In the process of morning running, Han 3000 unconsciously thought of a problem in his mind. The Diyang in tianchangsheng''s mouth yesterday could not judge the strength of Diyang only through the bodyguards invited by tianchangsheng, because those people, even Han 3000, could easily deal with them.


    But one thing Han 3000 can confirm is that this man named Diyang must be better than Wufeng. Otherwise, Han Yan can''t let him replace Wufeng.


    "Brother 3000, what have you been looking at me for?" Qi Hu found Han 3000 staring at himself, puzzled asked.


    "I wonder if you will be his opponent." Han 3000 said that although Qi Hu is powerful enough, comparing him with Diyang, Han 3000 has no confidence that he can be the opponent of Diyang.


    Qi Hu grinned and said, "is it an opponent? You have to fight before you know. Would you like him to try with me?"


    Han 3000 shakes his head. Qi Hu, as the trump card in his hand, will never be able to do it easily. Moreover, if he loses, Qi Hu''s fate will be very miserable. With Han Yan''s character, he will definitely let the central government die. Han 3000 doesn''t want Qi Hu to die just after he goes down the mountain.


    "At this time, you''d better keep a low profile. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll give up your life before you get familiar with it." Han 3000 said. Qi Hu listens to Han 3000''s arrangement, but his expression has a trace of disdain. He doesn''t think he is not the opponent of Diyang. On the contrary, if he really has a fight to fight, he will be very excited. After the morning run, Han Sanqian called Lin Yong and asked him to take Qi Hu to get familiar with the society and let him have a preliminary understanding of the new world. After all, in order for Qi Hu to have the ability to live independently, he must get familiar with the new environment as soon as possible. Less than 10 am, Jiang LAN appeared in the Peninsula Hotel, and this time, Jiang LAN held her head high, because she had the news of Han 3000, so she thought she was more qualified to stand in front of Han Yan¡° Miss, Jiang LAN should have brought some good news this time. " In the room, Han Qing says to Han Yan¡° This woman is really poisonous. No wonder some people say that a woman''s heart is like a snake and a scorpion. She is more than a snake and a scorpion. " Han Yan said with a smile, Jiang LAN will never appear for no reason, since she came, she must know Han 3000''s plan. Although Han Yan doesn''t care much about these things, it''s a good trick for her to see Jiang LAN and Han 3000 bite each other¡° Miss, this is Han 3000. He''s so damned that even his mother-in-law wants him to die. That''s enough to show how annoying he is. " Han Qing said with disdain. Han Yan nodded her head and said, "I just don''t know how much Jiang LAN wants him to die. If I can use Jiang LAN to kill Han 3000, I will be relaxed. Maybe I can go back to the United States as soon as possible." Han Qing knew that Han Yan looked down on this place, and her mind had already returned to the meter track. She deliberately showed a disgusting expression and said, "Miss, this place is not worthy of you. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could you come to this poor place?"¡° Don''t flatter me. Let people put Jiang LAN in. I want to see what she wants to say. " Han Yan said¡° Yes, miss Han Qing took out the phone and informed the security guard at the door of the hotel. Today''s Peninsula Hotel, even if a fly flies in, it must get Han Yan''s consent. Although the words are exaggerated, we can see how strong Han Yan''s desire for control is. What she doesn''t allow can never happen. This is the power of Miss Han of the United States to deal with power. When Jiang LAN comes to Han Yan''s room, Han Qing is very dissatisfied with the way she holds her head high¡° Don''t think that if you know something unimportant, you can set it up in front of a young lady. You don''t have such qualifications. " Han Qing reminds Jiang LAN¡° Now I have the opportunity to cooperate with your young lady. I have very important information in my hand, so I advise you to be polite to me. " Jiang LAN lightly looked at Han Qing. Han Qing gives a cold smile. Jiang LAN actually takes herself as a role. Doesn''t she know that she can''t get into the eyes of the young lady¡° Jiang LAN, I''ll give you a chance to rearrange the language, otherwise, you will learn a profound lesson. " Han Qing sneered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 398

    Han Qing''s words made Jiang LAN frown. She thought that she was qualified to sit with Han Yanping. After all, she now has very important information, and it is very important for Han''s group.


    But look at Han Qing''s attitude, not in the eye.


    Can she represent Han Yan?


    Jiang Lan said to Han Yan, "my news is very important to Han group, so I advise you to let your servant girl respect me."


    Han Yan is happy to hear this. No matter what kind of news Jiang LAN has, what''s wonderful for her is that Jiang LAN stabbed Han 3000 in the back. The value of the news itself is not significant, because no matter what Han 3000 is plotting secretly, Han Yan can suppress it with capital.


    How can conspiracy be useful in the face of absolute capital?


    "Jiang LAN, with your position, you are qualified to teach my servant girl?" Han Yan cold voice says.


    After hearing this, Han Qing went to Jiang LAN and, according to her previous style, slapped Jiang LAN in the face and said, "I really think I''m a thing?"


    Jiang Lan was stunned and angry. She didn''t expect to be treated like this with good news.


    "Han Yan, don''t you want to know Han 3000''s plan?" Jiang LAN grits her teeth and says that this is very different from the plot she originally imagined. She not only doesn''t get Han Yan''s favor, but also gets a slap in the face!


    "Even if you tell me, it''s just icing on the cake at most. Is it of great significance? Do you really think that if you know something, you can make a deal with me? " Han Yan finished, looked at Jiang LAN scornfully, and continued: "you such rubbish, you also want to cooperate with me? May as well tell you straight, in my eyes, you such maggots, even servants are inferior


    Jiang LAN face hard to see the extreme, until this moment she knew how wrong.


    It turns out that even if you know Han 3000''s plan, Han Yan still won''t pay attention to her, not even a tool.


    "Besides, you are the one who wants Han 3000 dead. You should invite me." Han Yan said with a smile.


    "If you are asking for help, you have to kneel down." Han Qing reminds a way.


    Jiang LAN is stunned, she comes to send good news to Han Yan, still have to kneel down to send, this is what reason!


    "Han Yan, even if I''m not qualified to cooperate with you, at least I''ll tell you the news that is good for you. Don''t you go too far?" Jiang Lan said.


    "Too much?" Han Yan gently frowned and said, "it''s your honor to kneel down for me. How can it be too much? Do you know how many ladies have knelt down for me in the United States, and their status is not higher than you?"


    With that, Han Qing kicked Jiang LAN and said in a cold voice, "don''t you kneel down quickly."


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath and knelt down with a bang. When she faced Han Yan, she became a soft bone.


    "Jiang LAN, it''s Han 3000 who did all this harm. If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t have no dignity. So if you want to hate him, you''d better hate him, because even if you hate me, you won''t have a chance to revenge." Han Yan said that in doing so, she wants to deepen Jiang Lan''s hatred for Han 3000. Only when the hatred is stronger, Jiang LAN will want Han 3000 to die more.


    Jiang LAN clenches her teeth. It''s true that Han 3000 is responsible for all this. If it wasn''t for this waste, how could she suffer such a result.


    "Damn rubbish." Jiang Lan said with gnashing teeth.


    Han Yan calmly smile, this effect is exactly what she wants.


    "Come on, what good news do you want to tell me?" Han Yan asked.


    Jiang LAN no longer regards this matter as the capital for her cooperation with Han Yan, so she doesn''t have to beat around the Bush and say directly: "Han 3000 knows that you want to rebuild the village in the city, so he is secretly purchasing the industry of the village in the city, in order to block the development of Han''s group."


    Han Yan was a little surprised when she heard this, because it was a cooperation between her and Yuncheng officials, and the news was so secret that Han 3000 knew about it. However, except for the accident, there was no other mood. After Tianjia''s withdrawal, Han''s group had more market to occupy in Yuncheng, just a village in the city, Han Yan and how can put in the eye.


    See Han Yan and no surprise expression, Jiang LAN continued: "if you want to rebuild the village in the city, I advise you to quickly deploy the plan, once let Han 3000 succeed, the village in the city will become a weak water real estate project, this is not a good thing for you."


    Han Yan is silent, obviously a new layout has begun in her mind.


    Han 3000''s move will indeed disrupt her previous plan. Although it has little impact, Han Yan can take advantage of this opportunity to inflict heavy damage on Han 3000.


    But after a while, Han Yan''s face showed a bright smile. Han Qing, who knew Han Yan well, knew that she must have thought of a way. She couldn''t help asking, "Miss, do you think of how to deal with Han 3000?"


    "How can we deal with him? At least we are a family." Han Yan said with a laugh.


    Han Qing is a little confused, miss will admit and Han 3000 is a family, can''t take the wrong medicine¡° Miss, Han Qing doesn''t quite understand what you mean. " Han Qing doubts a way¡° Since he wants a village in the city, I''ll just give it to him. Although it''s a treasure, I can make it a hot potato. I''d like to see his face when he knows that the village in the city can''t be rebuilt. " Han Yan said with a smile. Although Han Qing doesn''t know Han Yan''s specific plan, she also laughs when she hears Han Yan say so. Jiang Lan also heard the clouds, how can Baodi become a hot potato? Does she still have the ability to make such a prime location as a village in the city worthless? It''s almost impossible. What Han Yan wants to do is not to devalue the lot. Even the immortals can''t do this kind of thing. What she wants to do is very simple, so that the place can''t be rebuilt. With her current status as a capitalist and her relationship with the official Cloud City, it''s very simple to do this thing. Now in Yuncheng, who dares not to follow her advice? The capital in her hand is enough to drive the whole Cloud City to become more prosperous¡° You can go now. " Han Yan said to Jiang LAN. Jiang LAN left the Peninsula Hotel disheartened. She didn''t get the respect she deserved. Instead, she was humiliated. She didn''t think of this before she came here, but she asked for it. She should have blamed others, but in Jiang Lan''s heart, she wrote an account to Han 3000, and even ridiculously thought that Han 3000 should have borne the humiliation, It was because of Han 3000 that she fell on her head¡° Han 3000, I want you to die. Only when you die can I vent my anger. " Jiang LAN gritted her teeth and said to herself. Han 3000 doesn''t know what happened to the half point hotel, and even less does he think Han Yan will tamper with the reconstruction of the village in the city. After he came to Mordor and told Mo Yang what happened in the Tians, Mo Yang''s face was extremely heavy. Before, Wu Feng was not as strong as Dao 12. Now there is a man who is more powerful than Wu Feng, which is undoubtedly despairing¡° 3000. Can you be sure that Diyang is more powerful than Wufeng? " Moyang asked suspiciously, Han 3000 had not seen Diyang, just relying on his inference, so in Moyang''s opinion, this matter should have a certain wandering, not as sure as he said¡° 90 percent of the time. " Han Sanqian says that with Han Yan''s character, she will never be weaker than Wu Feng when she finds a new helper. Moreover, according to Tian Changsheng''s description, Han Yan is very close to him and calls him grandfather Yang. This shows that the central government has an extraordinary position¡° Well Mo Yang sighed heavily. Although he didn''t want to believe it, Han 3000 said that, nine times out of ten, it''s true¡° By the way, can Qi Hu be his opponent? If Qi Hu can fight, we have nothing to worry about Mo Yang asked, full of expectation. Han 3000 has only measured this problem in his mind. If he really wants to decide the outcome, he must be able to see it through actual combat. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 399

    "No one can predict the consequences unless they are in actual combat, but if Qi Hu is not an opponent of the central government, the consequences will be very serious." Han 3000''s face is heavy and says that Qi Hu''s chess piece was almost replaced by his life. Although he doesn''t know why Chongyang suddenly changed his mind, Han 3000''s life at that time was hanging on the line, so he doesn''t want Qi Hu to be just a Pathfinder.


    More importantly, Qi Hu''s strength will grow, and he will be able to provide more help to Han 3000 in the future, so he will never easily put Qi Hu''s life in danger at this stage.


    Han 3000''s original intention to find a master is to deal with Han Yan''s people, but now, he has another idea, that is, geocentric prison.


    For a long time, the gopher had no news, and his life and death were uncertain. He could not know whether Han Tianyang was still alive in the geocentric prison. Once the time was ripe, he would find a way to go deep into the geocentric prison by himself. At that time, Qi Hu would get the greatest use value.


    Mo Yang wrote down these words in silence. Although he knew that Han 3000 would not be happy if he advocated without Han 3000''s consent, Mo Yang had to find a way for Han 3000.


    Since Qi Hu is just a pawn to use, in Mo Yang''s view, he should reflect the value as soon as possible.


    "By the way, there''s an activity in magic tonight. Would you like to join in?" Mo Yang changed the subject.


    "What activity?" Han Sanqian asked, the reason why modu is able to maintain its high popularity in Yuncheng is that the store will often launch various activities. This kind of activity is not a means of discount, but a group of girls will be specially invited in the store to stir up the atmosphere of the scene, and various themes will be introduced to attract attention. A group of college students have been invited before, which has caused a very warm response.


    "Lin Yong, the guy, got a group of stewardesses to earn extra money. It''s said that all of them are beauties." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    "Does a stewardess still do this part-time job?" Han 3000 puzzled said, for ordinary people, the income of this line has been very high, they will not put down their position and participate in nightclub activities.


    Although nightclubs don''t rigidly stipulate what they should do, what''s the difference between the attendance of such activities and the selling of sex?


    "Stewardess are human beings and need to vent their feelings. Do you really think there is no true love in nightclubs? In fact, most of the people who come to the nightclub now are serious office workers. They just want to find a place to vent their emotions Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Today''s nightclub culture is not as chaotic as before. Although there are a lot of people hunting for beauty, it''s Jiang Taigong fishing. There will be no such thing as forcing. Moreover, in Mordor, the safety of every guest will be protected to the maximum.


    "I have a close relationship with the stewardess recently." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    As soon as Mo Yang heard this, his ears stood up and he said, "you don''t have any affairs. I can warn you that I''m a brother-in-law. If you do something wrong to her, don''t blame me for telling the truth."


    Han three thousand threw a white eye to Mo Yang, even if it is an affair placed in front of him, he will not look at it more, let alone it is not an affair.


    "Do you stand upside down every day?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    For this puzzling question, Mo Yang is full of confusion, said: "who will be OK, do handstand every day."


    "No wonder, a brain full of sewage." Han 3000 laughs.


    Mo Yang knew that he had been teased. He looked at Han 3000 bitterly.


    For Qin Rou, an airline who flies short domestic routes, she often stays in Yuncheng, but she doesn''t have too much time.


    "Qin Rou, there is a very famous Magic City in Yuncheng. Do you know that?" After Qin Rou finished her work, she was dragging her suitcase to the hotel when a colleague ran to her side and asked.


    "Yes, it''s a nightclub, but I haven''t been there yet." Qin Rou said.


    "Well, I haven''t been there either, or we''ll go and play tonight, and we''ll make money." Said the colleague.


    "Making money? You can''t be... "


    The colleague interrupted Qin Rou with a speechless face and said, "what do you think? How can I do that? Magic wants to hold an activity, so it invited many people from our company. After all, the stunt of stewardess is very attractive to those men. Many people have promised to go. You can join us, and you can eat and drink for free, If you''re lucky enough to meet your husband, you''ll be able to solve the problem of being single. "


    Although Qin Rou has no aversion to nightclubs, she still doesn''t find it reliable to find true love in nightclubs. After all, most of the men who like to work in nightclubs are playful.


    "It''s OK to find a boyfriend, but it''s good to earn some extra money. When is it tonight?" Qin Rou asked.


    "Nine o''clock."


    "Yes, I will show up."


    Back at the hotel, Qin Rou took a bath, changed her casual clothes and went shopping. She likes a small food street in Yuncheng, where she can find a lot of delicious food. Almost every time she goes to Yuncheng, she goes to this street to satisfy her desire for beautiful food.


    Less than eight o''clock, Qin Rou received a call from her colleague, saying that she had to change into their professional suits tonight. Although Qin Rou was a little unhappy about this, since she was going to make money, she should meet each other''s needs. After eating and drinking, Qin Rou went back to the hotel, changed her clothes and painted her light makeup. It was already half past eight, so she took a taxi to the magic capital. There is a long line at the gate of mordu. Before nine o''clock, the guests are not allowed to enter. Most of the guests are boys. It seems that they still have a lot of illusions about the stewardess. Han 3000 is in the VIP seat on the second floor. It is usually not open to guests. Only when Han 3000 comes here can he use it¡° Boss Mo, the people we invited have arrived. Let them enter first? " Lin Yong stands behind Han 3000 and asks Mo Yang¡° Let them come in first, and see if brother 3000 is satisfied. I''ve arranged for him tonight. " Mo Yang said happily. Han 3000 didn''t hear his jokes. Mo Yang slanted a glance, curiously said: "3000, you really don''t have any interest."¡° Don''t you have one? " Han 3000 speechless said. Mo Yang light smile, said: "I''m not more normal ah, after all, I''m from, also not curious about this, but you are not the same ah, but I heard you haven''t slept in bed." It has been rumored in Yuncheng all the time, and Mo Yang knows more than the rumor, so he knows that Han 3000 is still perfect. At Han 3000''s age, this is a rare thing¡° Who says I haven''t slept in bed? I sleep with Yingxia. " Han 3000 stares at Moyang road. Mo Yang laughed and said, "what about sleeping in your arms? Have you ever done that?"¡° Do you want to try the feeling of free fall? Although the second floor is not high, it should give you a good feeling. " Han 3000 threatened. Mo Yang unconsciously moved two steps, and Han 3000 opened some distance, the man in front of Han 3000, always act like a little brother¡° Forget it. I can still use my leg for decades. " Mo Yang leisurely said. By this time, Lin Yong had taken the lead in bringing in the group of stewardesses. More than ten of them were really good in terms of their figure and appearance. Moreover, their uniforms had a strong visual impact on men. But Han 3000 in the crowd, found a let him never thought of people. It''s a bad relationship. I met Qin Rou again¡° That''s too much. " Han 3000 speechless said¡° What''s going on? See acquaintances? " Mo Yang asks curiously. Han 3000 is too lazy to explain to him, otherwise Mo Yang should suspect that he has done something wrong to Su Yingxia and say: "cherish your legs." Mo Yang sighed with interest. He was very curious about this kind of gossip, but for the sake of his legs, he could only bear it. At nine o''clock, mordu officially started its business tonight. Guests flooded into the shop, and soon the stewardesses were surrounded by a lot of flies. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 400

    For those stewardess, they are still able to deal with these people with knives on their heads. After all, they are engaged in the service industry. If these men want to take advantage of them, they will not get any benefits unless they are willing.


    Of course, there are also a few people who like their goals and choose to take the initiative. Although they are invited by money, it doesn''t mean that everyone has only the idea of making money, or dew love, or want to add some passion to the boring life. After all, women are human beings and have certain needs.


    Qin Rou is very demanding in choosing a mate, so her eyes will never be on the men in the nightclub. After dealing with some flies, she goes back to the card seat arranged by the nightclub to have a rest. At the same time, another colleague is with her.


    "Chen Miao, why don''t you play? You see how crazy they play." Qin Rou looks at the dance floor and asks Chen Miao. Almost all her colleagues are surrounded by three or four men. They don''t seem to be worried about being stolen. They enjoy themselves very much.


    Chen Miao put his legs together, deliberately showing his body curve, said: "these men are not my targets."


    Qin Rou smiles and says, "most of the goods here are of the same quality. If you want to find a suitable target, it''s probably not a good place."


    "Who said, when can''t you look too low? If you look up a little, you can find a different world." Chen Miao looked at the second floor and said, there stood Han 3000. Although the light was dim, Han 3000''s handsome face still looked very charming.


    When Qin Rou followed Chen Miao''s line of sight, his expression suddenly became stunned.


    Just as Han 3000 saw her, Qin Rou was full of surprise.


    If it''s just a coincidence to meet Chen Ling at home, then this is Cloud City. How can there be such a coincidence in the world!


    Is this guy following on purpose?


    Qin Rou frowns. Han 3000 was very cold in front of him before, but unexpectedly, he followed her to Yuncheng, and even put on the old drama of this kind of encounter in mordu. It''s ridiculous.


    "Qin Rou, I can warn you that this is mine. Don''t rob me." Chen Miao reminds Qin Rou that in terms of their beauty and figure, Chen Miao has to lose to Qin Rou, so she worries that Qin Rou has ruined her good deeds.


    Hearing this, Qin Rou showed a disdainful smile on her face and said, "don''t worry, this kind of man, how can I compete with you."


    "You don''t know him, do you? What kind of person is he With curiosity, Chen Miao sits closer to Qin Rou and begins to inquire about Han 3000.


    "He?" Qin Rou showed strong disdain in her eyes and said, "if I say he''s just a little white face who is taken care of by a rich woman, what would you think?"


    "No, you can''t slander my goal." Chen Miao said with apparent disbelief.


    Qin Rou has a strong disdainful smile on her lips. She hasn''t seen it before. If she hadn''t witnessed it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it as much as Chen Miao. But the fact is that this useless man is not only kept by an old woman, but also plays in a nightclub with that woman''s money. It''s a great shame for a man.


    "If I see it with my own eyes, will it be false? And for no reason, why should I slander him? " Qin Rou sneered.


    Hearing this, Chen Miao is like a deflated ball, drooping her head. But it''s not easy for her to find this goal. Unexpectedly, he is a little white face.


    "No wonder he is so handsome. He turned out to be a full-time little white face." Chen Miao sighed and said.


    Qin Rou subconsciously thinks that Han 3000 is deliberately following her here, so at this time, she suddenly stands up and walks towards the stairs on the second floor.


    There is a special security guard at the stairway. In order to prevent some infrequent guests from entering, and now Han 3000 and Mo Yang are both upstairs, the security guard will not let others go upstairs, even women.


    "I''m sorry, miss. The second floor is private." The security guard stopped Qin Rou and said.


    Private places?


    After hearing this, Qin Rou sneered again. This guy used a woman''s money to make a living outside. He has such a high status in the devil capital. It seems that he usually spends a lot of money.


    "I know him." Qin Rou said.


    The security guard shook his head and said, "no one can go upstairs. If he knows you, he will tell me, but I didn''t receive such a notice."


    Qin Rou frowned discontentedly and said coldly, "you''d better inform him, otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll make a big mistake."


    At this time, Chen Miao, a spectator, followed Qin Rou and said to the security guard, "you are a doorman. Go to inform him immediately. You don''t want to be punished by your boss for this."


    The boss is upstairs. He doesn''t speak at all. The security guard doesn''t need to be informed.


    "Our boss is upstairs, but he didn''t inform me. Please leave." The security guard said politely.


    When they heard that the boss was upstairs, Qin Rou and Chen Miao put their eyes on Mo Yang, because only he seemed to have the potential of a boss.


    Of course, on the surface, Moyang is the boss of mordu. How many people know that mordu actually belongs to Han 3000¡° Three thousand. They are going to rush upstairs. How about letting go? " On the second floor, Mo Yang asked Han 3000 with a smile. For Qin Rou, Han 3000 holds the mentality of not provoking as much as possible. After all, she is also Qin Lin''s niece. Han 3000 can''t really do anything about her, but when he meets her, he is sure to be sarcastic, so missing is the best choice¡° I won''t let it go. " Han 3000 light said¡° Ah, it''s really hard to kill flowers. If I had such a good fortune, I would have... "Sister-in-law, can you look at you in the sky and talk freely, and you won''t be afraid of thunder and lightning?" Han 3000 interrupted Mo Yang''s words to say. Mo Yang unconsciously shrunk his neck, this kind of thing, would rather believe it, quickly shut up. Qin Rou is blocked at the stairway. When she finds that Han 3000 looks at her and still doesn''t let the security guard let her go, Qin Rou is so angry that this guy follows her just to pretend to be cool? Qin Rou angrily back to his card seat, said: "this kind of small white face, is this to find their own sense of existence?"¡° What do you mean One side of Chen Miao puzzled asked¡° Hum Qin Rou snorted coldly and said, "he deliberately followed me to Yuncheng just to meet me. Now he deliberately doesn''t see me. Isn''t that a sense of existence?" Chen Miao doesn''t know what happened between Qin Rou and Han 3000, so Qin Rou''s words make her feel extremely amorous. Is it tracking to be in a nightclub at the same time? What if it''s just a coincidence¡° It may also be a coincidence. It seems that he is not interested in you. " Chen Miao said leisurely. Qin Rou doesn''t think it''s a coincidence. Yanjing Yuncheng is so far away from each other. How can there be such a coincidence¡° Look, believe it or not, he will come to me later. " Qin Rou said firmly¡° I don''t believe it. Why don''t we gamble on a bag? Dare you? " Chen Miao said deliberately with some provocation that she recently took a fancy to a new bag and was worried that no one would pay for it. It''s certainly not cheap, but it''s about dignity. How can Qin Rou choose to shrink back? She immediately agrees. The view on the second floor is broad, and you can almost see the whole situation in the nightclub. Han 3000''s eyes never stop on Qin Rou, because he has no interest in this woman¡° Have you noticed something''s wrong tonight? " Han 3000 suddenly said to Mo Yang. Mo Yang was still praying in his heart and confessed to his wife in heaven. He was really afraid that his wife would be angry, so he didn''t realize what Han 3000 said was wrong¡° What''s the matter? " Mo Yang asked suspiciously¡° A few people, sitting there, didn''t seem to come to the nightclub, but they were always looking at the situation. " Han explained¡° It''s like a hunter waiting for his prey. He can''t wait quietly. " Mo Yang said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 401

    Han Sanqian shakes his head, and a sense of foreboding rises in his heart. He always feels that these people have more than a simple purpose. They are not like hunting. They are more like waiting for a certain opportunity to do something.


    "Let Lin Yong arrange a few people to stare at them in case they make trouble." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang''s face doesn''t matter. Since he took over the magic capital, there are people who don''t have long eyes who dare to make trouble here.


    "Don''t be so nervous. This is the magic capital, unless it is..."


    Just finished this sentence, Mo Yang looked at Han 3000 in horror, and jumped directly from the second floor.


    "What are you doing, sleeper?" Mo Yang exclaimed.


    Be struck dumb as like as two peas. The two people, both Qin and Chen, witnessed the scene. They were almost the same shocked faces.


    "He... He jumped down?" Chen Miao stammered and rubbed his eyes, even doubting that he was dazzled.


    Although the second floor is not high, at least it is a few meters high. If an ordinary person falls down, he will definitely be injured, but he jumps down on his own initiative.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what happened, Han 3000 had already walked into the man he had just observed. The reason why he jumped down was that he saw that the man suddenly took out a dagger in his hand. Obviously, this guy didn''t come to the nightclub to hunt for beauty, but to make trouble.


    The man had just found a target and was ready to get a white knife in and a red knife out, but suddenly he felt that his wrist was held by someone.


    "Boy, I advise you not to mind your own business. You can''t mind it." The man gritted his teeth and said to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand palms slightly hard, a backhand capture, directly won the knife.


    At this time, Mo Yang on the second floor just knew later and asked Lin Yong to take people to Han 3000 to help.


    "You''re brave enough to make trouble here. Who asked you to come?" Han 3000 asked.


    The man was in a cold sweat with pain. He couldn''t help thinking about where this guy came from. He was so professional that he didn''t have a hard stubble.


    "Brother, I kindly advise you, my backstage, you can''t stir up." Said the man.


    Han three thousand hands again, the man directly knelt on the ground, at this time many people have found this scene, have put into curious eyes.


    Qin Rou has seen Han 3000''s skill, so she is not surprised by this. In her opinion, even if there are a few more people, they are not necessarily Han 3000''s rivals.


    But Chen Miao hasn''t met her, so she has a face of fan Mei at the moment. She says to Qin Rou regretfully, "Qin Rou, do you have any misunderstanding about him? Is he really a little white face?"


    Qin Rou once questioned whether Han 3000 was a little white faced. But when she met Han 3000 at Chen Ling''s home, she thought that what the security officer said must be right, because Chen Ling told her that Han 3000 was born in an ordinary poor family, and such a person is naturally more likely to be taken care of. What''s more, she gave her a necklace worth tens of thousands of yuan, Can this be done by ordinary people?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Qin Rou said.


    "I really want to have a try and see how powerful he is. Even if he''s a little white face, he won''t lose money if he has a show of water." Chen Miao said with a smile.


    Most people understand that the man is to make trouble, and then was Han 3000 uniform, one by one with sympathetic eyes at him, after all, here is the devil, provoked Moyang, can have a good end?


    The troublemakers saw that their whereabouts had been revealed, and Lin Yong had arranged for someone to guard at the door. They had no way to escape after hurting people, so they all hid in the crowd and pretended to watch.


    "You are so brave. You dare to make trouble in my Moyang territory." Mo Yang walks to Han 3000 with a lingering fear. If Han 3000 didn''t have a fierce look in his eyes and let this man succeed, the storm tonight would not be so easy to calm down.


    "Sneak attack behind the back, what kind of man, have the ability, fight with me aboveboard." That person is unwilling to say.


    At this time, DJ has turned off the music. After all, Moyang has come out in person and must solve the immediate problems.


    "He''s not a man at all." A woman''s voice rang out in the crowd, and everyone looked around curiously.


    Chen Miao, standing beside Qin Rou, looks surprised. She never thought that Qin Rou would suddenly say such words. The other party is obviously not a good person. How can she help the bad people speak.


    "Qin Rou, are you confused? He just wanted to hurt people with a knife." Chen Miao said.


    Qin Rou, out of disdain for Han 3000, says this word frankly. But after she blurts it out, she knows that she has lost her word, but she can''t lick back her spit.


    Hard to continue to say: "have the ability, just a bright fight, we also want to see the lively ah."


    Han three thousand light a smile, this woman to his hostility, just like is the Mi Fei son, come puzzling.


    Han 3000''s feelings are so different, but they are totally different. Mifael''s dislike is pure dislike, while Qin Rou''s dislike is different. She is also angry. After all, she has been attracted to Han 3000. Only when she knows that he is a little white face who is taken care of, will she have the feeling of rejection. This kind of rejection is born because she likes Han 3000, So in essence, there is a big difference.


    Han three thousand let go of that person''s hand, light of say: "not as good as call out all your accomplices, you a person, afraid is not my match." The man knew that Han 3000 wanted to take them all in one pot. Of course, he would not be so stupid¡° I will deal with you alone. " The man let out a loud voice and waved his fist to Han 3000. Han 3000 kicks out with a thunderbolt. With a loud bang, the man flies back and falls heavily on the ground. Obviously, with his strength, he is not Han 3000''s opponent at all¡° Tut Tut, the strength is really crushing. Even such a waste dares to make trouble in the devil''s capital. "¡° Brother, if you want to die, please wipe your eyes to see where this place is. Is it a person like you who is qualified to make trouble? "¡° Mr. Mo, you can deal with this kind of person quickly. We''ll take it as if we didn''t see anything. " Some regular visitors to Mordor are not surprised by this result. Although they don''t know Han 3000, there are several experts under Mo Yang''s command, which is reasonable. After all, he is the number one person in the gray area of Cloud City¡° Qin Rou, I really doubt that you have mistaken him. He is not like a white face. " Chen Miao gently questions Qin rou. He has the masculinity that a man should have, and his skill is so powerful. How can he be a little white faced? In Chen Miao''s opinion, little white face is a helpless person who can only please women, but this man is more like a man than most men in the nightclub. Qin Rou bites her teeth. In her heart, she really wants Han 3000 to be beaten down. Although the possibility is very small, she expects it in her heart¡° If you can fight, it''s not a white face. Don''t you know those rich women have bad taste? Isn''t it normal for them to ask the people they keep strong? If you can''t do that, how can you be a white face? " Qin Rou said with disdain. Although this is reasonable, it is wrong for Chen Miao to add Qin rouqiang to Han 3000¡° No matter what you say, I don''t think he is a little white face. You must have lost your sight this time. " Chen Miao insisted on his position. In order to make the nightclub recover as soon as possible, Moyang asked someone to take the man to the box, but the guard at the scene didn''t relax at all. After all, the guy still has helpers, but they must not make trouble. When Han 3000 is going to torture the man with Mo Yang, Qin Rou suddenly stands in front of him¡° What do you want to do? " Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° You follow me to Yuncheng and pretend you don''t know me. Is that your way to pick up girls? " Qin Rouzhi asked. This makes Han 3000 dumbfounded. Qin Rou thinks that he is following her when he appears in Yuncheng. This statement is ridiculous, and Han 3000 can''t understand why she can have such an idea. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 402

    "I don''t want to shatter your confidence. Go away." Han 3000 light said.


    Qin Rou didn''t want to get out of the way at all. She continued: "you deliberately show yourself in front of me, don''t you want to attract my attention? But I tell you, I will never like your little white face. I hope you don''t appear in front of me and dirty my eyes in the future. "


    One side of the Moyang looked at Han 3000 in consternation, the little white face who was taken care of!


    When did Han 3000 become a little white face? Is he so rich that he still needs to be taken care of?


    "Qin Rou, in the face of Qin Lin, I can not care about these people with you. You''d better ask Qin Lin who I am." Han three thousand cold voice finish saying, directly pushed away Qin rou.


    On the way to the box, Mo Yang couldn''t help asking Han 3000 curiously: "3000, what''s the matter? How did she say you were kept?"


    "Besides misunderstanding, do you think there are other possibilities?" Han 3000 light said.


    Mo Yang knows that this is a misunderstanding. How can Han 3000 be taken care of by others because of his personality? Moreover, he is not the owner who is short of money. He just wants to know how this misunderstanding came into being.


    "Aren''t you going to share this interesting thing with me?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Do you want any more legs?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Mo Yang scalp numbness, quickly said: "to, why not, stay to walk, don''t want to say forget it, have to threaten me, you are not afraid to frighten me."


    Han 3000 helplessly rolled up his white eyes. Mo Yang, a middle-aged uncle, is always cute. He doesn''t know what kind of person he is inside.


    After Han 3000 left, Qin Rou was in the same place for a long time. He suddenly mentioned Qin Lin, which made Qin Rou never think that she could know her second uncle with such a white face?


    In Qin Rou''s mind, the image of Qin Lin is great, because Qin Lin is famous in Yanjing with her own hands. It is an inspirational idol in many people''s mind, and it is also what many grass-roots people yearn for. Everyone hopes to be like Qin Lin.


    "Who is Qin Lin?" Chen Miao is puzzled and asks Qin rou. If she says Qin Lin in Yanjing directly, Chen Miao must know who it is, but she will not think that Qin Lin in Han 3000''s mouth is Qin Lin in Yanjing, let alone Qin Rou''s niece.


    After so many years in the workplace, Qin Rou has never mentioned the relationship between herself and Qin Lin to anyone. She regards Qin Lin as an idol, so naturally she has the idea of fighting for herself.


    Leaving Mordor in a hurry, Qin Rou finds a quiet place and takes out the phone. She feels a little restless.


    Anxiously dialing Qin Lin''s number, Qin Rou shouts, "Er Bo, I didn''t disturb your rest."


    Qin Lin laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter if you disturb me. Let''s talk about something."


    "Do you know a man named Han 3000?" Qin Rou asked carefully.


    At the other end of the phone, Qin Linton''s spirit was tense. How could she suddenly mention Han 3000? Does she know Han 3000?


    But Han 3000 already has a wife, and with Qin Lin''s knowledge, it is impossible to have a relationship with Qin rou.


    The only explanation is that Qin Rou may have provoked Han 3000!


    This idea makes Qin Lin breathless. How can Qin Rou provoke people he doesn''t dare to provoke.


    At this time, Qin Lin remembered that when Han 3000 came home to borrow it that day, he deliberately stopped by the photo and asked a lot. Qin Lin didn''t think much at that time. Now it seems that they have known each other for a long time.


    "What did you do?" Qin Lin asked sternly.


    Feeling the change of Qin Lin''s tone, Qin Rou became more puzzled and said, "Er Bo, how can you know such a little white face?"


    Little white face!


    These three words sounded like a bolt from the blue in Qin Lin''s ears.


    "Qin Rou, what have you done? Now tell me everything. I want to know everything." Qin Lin said with gnashing teeth.


    Feeling Qin Lin''s anger, Qin Rou was a little afraid, so she could only tell Qin Lin everything that had happened since she knew Han 3000.


    Qin Lin felt dizzy and whirling.


    It doesn''t matter that Qin Rou regards Han 3000 as a little white face. She even says it in front of him! This undoubtedly angered Han 3000. Otherwise, he would never mention himself to Qin rou.


    "Qin Rou, I want you to apologize to him immediately and ask for his forgiveness." Qin Lin said sternly.


    Apologizing?


    And ask for forgiveness!


    Qin Rou feels puzzled. Why does she want to apologize to a little white face and ask for forgiveness is ridiculous. Has she done something wrong?


    "Second uncle, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to him?" Qin Rou said.


    Qin Lin took a deep breath. If Qin Rou stood in front of him now, he would slap Qin Rou in the face without hesitation.


    Although he loves his niece very much on weekdays, Qin Rou''s career now depends on her own. Even if he wants to help, Qin Rou won''t let her. Qin Lin appreciates this very much.


    However, no matter how much appreciation offends Han 3000, it becomes worthless. Qin Lin''s life and death is in Han 3000''s hands. Even he dare not offend Han 3000. What qualifications does Qin Rou have¡° You don''t know who he is, but I can tell you that he gave me what I am today. " Qin Lin said that he thought the secret would be hidden for a lifetime. He thought that in front of the world, he would always be the inspirational figure who worked hard by himself. But now, he has to tell Qin Rou the truth. He needs to let Qin Rou know how big a mistake she has made¡° Second uncle, are you confused? You have achieved today on your own. What does it have to do with him? " Qin Rou said¡° Ha ha. " Qin Lin sneered and said, "if Mr. Han hadn''t given me the chance, how could I have achieved what I am today? You regard him as a little white face, but do you know that his real identity is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing!" In a hurry, Qin Lin exposes Han 3000''s identity. It''s too late to regret it. He can only continue to say: "I warn you that his identity is very confidential. Once it''s leaked out, you will not only harm me, but also your parents." Qin Rou''s hands shaking with the phone. Young master of the Han family in Yanjing! He''s from the Han family in Yanjing! That day... Was the woman in the car his mother? At this moment, Qin Rou finally knew how wrong she was, and how wrong she had committed¡° Second uncle, is that true? " Qin Rou asked with a pale face¡° Do you think I can make fun of you with such a thing? " Qin Lin said, suppressing his anger¡° I... I''ll go to apologize to him immediately. Don''t worry, uncle. I will never harm you. " Qin Rou said in a panic¡° Mr. Han is not the kind of person who cares about everything, and he will never bother to care about you, but if you admit your mistake, you must show your own attitude. " Qin Lin warned¡° Well, I see. " After Qin Rou hung up the phone, a feeling of shame grew up in her heart. She thinks that Han 3000 is following her, and even thinks that Han 3000 deliberately wants to show herself in front of her, so as to attract her attention. She even says this kind of words in front of Han 3000. At this moment, Qin Rou wanted to find a hole to drill in. As a young master of the Han family, what kind of beauty doesn''t exist? How can he waste so much thought on her. No wonder he said he didn''t want to blow his self-confidence to pieces. In his eyes, I was just a passer-by. For Qin Rou, it''s hard for her to face Han 3000 now. It''s like tearing down the last fig leaf and presenting it to Han 3000 naked. But she can''t help but go. If Han 3000 really harbors a grudge because of this incident, which has affected Qin Lin, Qin Rou will never forgive herself. Standing at the gate of the magic capital, Qin roushen takes a few breaths. Just as he is about to enter, several men happen to come out. Seeing Qin Rou, they surround her¡° Beauty, are you interested in playing with us? It''s really boring here. "¡° Let''s play something more interesting. We won''t let you down, shall we? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 403

    The reason why these people left ahead of time was that they didn''t have any prey to win tonight, and they didn''t dare to make trouble in Mordor, so they changed the scene ahead of time. Unexpectedly, when they came to the door, they met a beautiful woman, and they immediately had a wrong idea in their mind. Moreover, they were not afraid of being chased by Mordor.


    Qin Rou is a little scared when she looks at the unkind eyes of several people. After all, she doesn''t have any friends around her now. As a woman, when she meets these people with naked eyes, she will worry subconsciously.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." With that, Qin Rou is ready to enter the magic capital. She knows it''s safe inside. These people never dare to embarrass her in the magic capital.


    But as soon as she took a step, several people stood in front of her and did not give her a chance to leave.


    "Big beauty, if you don''t give face, you won''t look down on us."


    "Yes, we sincerely invite you. If you don''t give me face, I''ll lose face."


    "We have a better place to introduce you. You can be satisfied. Come with us."


    Several people finish, two of them go to Qin Rou side, a left and a right frame her hand.


    Qin Rou struggles and even wants to call for help when she suddenly feels a sharp thing behind her.


    "Big beauty, don''t move. If I hurt you with this knife, it''s not good." The threatening voice from behind makes Qin Rou even more afraid.


    These people obviously drank a lot of wine, and it would not work to reason with them, but Qin Rou knew that if she really went with them, the end would be worse.


    In this crisis, Qin Rou suddenly thought of Han 3000. If he was there, he would surely be able to save himself.


    But there is no such coincidence in the world. Han 3000 is interrogating the guy who made trouble in the box. Naturally, he can''t miraculously appear in front of Qin rou.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you, but if you want to embarrass me, I won''t show you more mercy." In the box, the man had been beaten hard, but his mouth was hard, and he refused to tell who was behind the scenes. Lin Yong had no choice but to take out his ability of extorting confessions, an iron hammer.


    The man bit his teeth, obviously a face of unyielding, said: "kill me if you have seed, want to know the news from my mouth, no way."


    Lin Yong gave a cold smile. After a look at his opponent, the man''s hand was pressed on the coffee table.


    When Lin Yong shook the hammer, the man''s expression was obviously a little flustered, and said: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "You haven''t tried what it''s like to have your fingers smashed. You can try it today, but it''s wonderful." Lin Yong light smile, and then face suddenly changed, a hammer hit the man''s thumb.


    The so-called heart to heart, this kind of pain is by no means ordinary people can bear, box suddenly sounded the general cry of slaughter pig.


    This scene, even Mo Yang see some eyelids straight jump, but Han 3000''s expression is abnormal indifferent.


    "Come on, if you don''t say it, you''ll end up with fingers and toes." Lin Yong continued to threaten.


    Just at this time, there was a quick knock on the door from the box. Lin Yong glared at his men discontentedly. They were doing business, but they were disturbed. Didn''t they arrange someone to guard the door?


    That hand look flustered first said sorry to Lin Yong, then opened the box door.


    "My colleague had an accident. She was taken away by force at the door. Please help her." Chen Miao is here. She witnessed Qin Rou being taken away, but because she was timid, she didn''t dare to stop her. She had to ask Han 3000 for help.


    When Han Sanqian saw Chen Miao, she knew that her colleague was Qin rou.


    Although he doesn''t like Qin Rou, Qin Rou is Qin Lin''s niece after all, and has an accident in Mordor, so he can''t stand by.


    Standing up, he went to Chen Miao and asked, "where have you been?"


    "I don''t know. She won''t feel better if she falls into the hands of a few drunkards. Please go to her." Chen Miao said.


    Han 3000 turned to Mo Yang and said, "find a few people to check the monitoring nearby. I''ll find someone first."


    Mo Yang stood up and immediately told him to do it. As for the guy who made trouble, he handed it to Lin Yong for interrogation.


    After Chen Miao walks out of the magic city, Chen Miao just knows the location where Qin Rou was taken away and where she went. She can''t be sure.


    Han 3000 can only take a chance. He hasn''t been away for a long time. I hope they don''t go too far. Otherwise, it''s too late to find them. A few people who have drunk can''t expect them to be rational.


    There are a lot of nightclubs in this street, but since they take Qin Rou away, they are not going to continue drinking. They probably go to a hotel.


    Han 3000 came to the nearest hotel. When he asked the front desk if he had seen several men with a woman open a room, the front desk said impatiently: "this is the privacy of the guests. How can I casually tell you."


    Han 3000 is gloomy, Chen Miao can''t wait to say: "my friend was coerced by them, please tell us, otherwise the result will be very serious."


    Almost every day, the front desk sees drunk women brought here by men to open rooms. This kind of common thing for her is that the women themselves are dirty enough¡° Sorry, no comment. " Said the front desk. At this time, the manager came over and looked at Chen Miao in a stewardess suit. She was quite like the woman who went upstairs just now. She couldn''t help thinking that these louts were playing more and more, and they even performed the temptation of uniforms¡° What are you doing? If you don''t stop, get out of here and don''t disturb our business. " The manager said in a bad tone that it was obviously not ordinary people to be a manager in this local hotel¡° There''s a woman in the same dress as her. Have you ever been here Han 3000 asked the manager¡° What are you to question me about? " The manager said disdainfully. Han Sany kicked the manager''s belly. When the manager bent down, Han Sany grabbed the manager''s hair and continued: "I''ll ask again, have you seen it?" The reason why han 3000''s temper is so hot is that time is pressing. If it''s too late, even if it''s too late to find Qin Rou, he doesn''t care what will happen to Qin rou. After all, this woman doesn''t give him much trouble, but she''s Qin Lin''s niece. Since Han 3000 ran into this matter, he won''t ignore it. He regards Qin Lin as his subordinate, but he will also worry about Qin Lin''s betrayal. After all, the situation in Yuncheng is not clear. If Qin Lin stabs him in the back again, it will be very fatal for Han 3000. The manager''s body is shaking with pain. After all, it is Han 3000''s unrelenting strength. For most people, it is unbearable¡° Boy, do you know who my boss is? If you dare to make trouble here, he will make you evaporate tomorrow. " The manager gritted his teeth and said that he would not be frightened by Han 3000, because he has a backstage, and the backstage of the boss here can scare people to death, that is Moyang. Moyang has absolute deterrent power for most people in the whole Cloud City, but Han 3000 in front of him will not. This is something that the manager would never dream of, so his threat is of no use to Han 3000¡° If you don''t say it again, I will not only let you evaporate, but also your boss. " Han 3000 said coldly. Manager ferocious smile, said: "boy, you can really boast, I would like to see how you let me evaporate, come on." As soon as this sentence came out, Mo Yang took people into the hotel. After he ordered them to go down to check the monitoring, he happened to think of the hotel, because many drunken guests would come here to see the room. Those people who took Qin Rou must be lustful, so the most likely place to come is here. When the manager saw Mo Yang, his face was even more smiling. He said to Han 3000, "you''re really unlucky tonight. My boss''s backstage is here. I''m afraid you''re not qualified to know who he is." With that, the manager called for help to Mo Yang and said, "Mr. Mo, this guy made trouble in our site and beat me. He wants my boss to evaporate." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 404

    Mo Yang took three steps and two steps, went to Han 3000, did not look at the manager, asked: "3000, what''s the matter?"


    "Qin Rou may be here." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    When the manager heard Mo Yang''s address to Han 3000, his expression changed from complacency to despair. It is obvious that Mo Yang has a very good relationship with this young man. Mo Yang seems to be aiming at him, and he even wants Mo Yang to avenge him. Isn''t that a joke?


    Mo Yang looked at the manager coldly and said, "where are the people? If something happens, you don''t want to see the sun tomorrow."


    The manager was directly scared to pee by this sentence. Mo Yang asked him not to see the sun tomorrow. He never had a chance to see it.


    In this area, Moyang''s status is equal to that of the king of hell. Who he wants to die, who can not die!


    "In, in 302, is 302, Mo boss, I didn''t know he was your friend, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The manager directly knelt down and kept kowtowing to Han 3000.


    Just now, the front desk was also pale. She knew very well who Moyang was. Although she didn''t know who Han 3000 was, she knew that offending this young man was equivalent to offending Moyang!


    After getting the room number, Han 3000 said to Mo Yang, "I''ll go myself."


    Mo Yang knew Han 3000''s skill. For him, several drunkards could handle it with one hand, so he stayed in the hall and waited.


    The manager was so scared that he didn''t know what to say. He could only keep kowtowing.


    "You will not die, my friend has the final say, so apologize to me is useless." Mo Yang light said to the manager.


    This sentence made the manager regret. He knew that he shouldn''t have treated Han 3000 with the same attitude as before. If he was investigated, his life would be over.


    The manager also wanted to call his boss and ask him to help him intercede, but he was Mo Yang. If the boss knew, he would get rid of him for the first time. Who would offend Mo Yang for a subordinate?


    "Boss Mo, I didn''t mean it. I know it''s wrong. Please help me to talk about it." Manager kowtow forehead red, a face of despair said.


    When Chen Miao saw this scene, he was surprised.


    Before that, the manager was still very arrogant, but now he has knelt down on the ground and started to beg for mercy. This is the status. She doesn''t believe what Qin Rou said. How can such a powerful person be a small white face?


    Han three thousand came to 302''s room, inside can hear some sound, did not knock on the door, but directly broke in.


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open. Han 3000 walked into the room quickly. When he saw that Qin Rou, who was pressed on the bed by several people, was only torn. He was relieved that at least the worst had not happened.


    "Boy, what the hell are you doing to destroy the good deeds of my brothers?"


    "Get out of here, or my fists won''t be polite to you."


    Qin Rou cried with tears. She was already desperate. After seeing Han 3000, she lit up hope again.


    "Han 3000, help me. I know I''m wrong. I misunderstood you." Qin Rou cried.


    Han three thousand light smile, it seems that she has called Qin Lin, as for what she knows, Han three thousand don''t want to investigate.


    "You won''t let me go, and I''m not going to let you go. Let''s go together and save time." Han 3000 said.


    Several people see Han 3000 unexpectedly don''t put them in the eye, wine strength top, one by one lifted the sleeve.


    The action of pulling up the sleeves is very handsome, but they are also in a mess when they lie on the ground crying and howling.


    Han 3000 didn''t need 30% of his strength to deal with such a drunk. In less than a minute, no one could stand in front of him unharmed.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go." Han 3000 said to Qin rou.


    Qin Rou also wanted to go, but she was so scared that she couldn''t walk even if she wanted to.


    Qin Rou buries her head and doesn''t speak. Han 3000 guesses the possibility that she doesn''t move. After all, she is a woman. It''s normal to be frightened when so many men bring her into the hotel.


    "Why don''t you stay here and have a rest, I''ll throw these guys out." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Qin Rou looks up in a panic. She has a big psychological shadow on this place. How dare she rest here.


    "I don''t rest. I can walk." Qin Rou supported herself and just got out of bed, she sat on the ground with her legs soft.


    Han 3000 sighs helplessly, takes out a bath towel from the bathroom and drapes it over Qin rou. Then he holds Qin Rou in both hands and walks out of the room.


    In Han 3000''s arms, Qin Rou feels a very strong sense of security. She had been fond of Han 3000 on the plane before, but the words of the security officer made her believe them, so she hated Han 3000.


    But now, she knows Han 3000''s identity, and Han 3000 has saved her. The ups and downs of this mood make her have a stronger liking for Han 3000.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you before." Qin Rou said with her head down.


    "I don''t need your apology." Han 3000 light said. In Han 3000''s tone, Qin Rou heard a very obvious indifference, which made her Inexplicable heart ache¡° If you want to thank me, you don''t have to. I won''t save you for Qin Lin''s sake. Besides, I already have a wife. " Han continued. No matter what reason Han 3000 saved her for, Qin Rou''s gratitude will not be less, but Han 3000 said that he had a wife, which makes Qin Rou''s body obviously stunned, and obviously has a big blow to her. Because Han 3000 has a wife, it means that she has no chance at all¡° How can you have a wife when you are so young? You''re kidding me. " Qin Rou said. Han three thousand light smile, said: "it seems that you are not particularly familiar with the Cloud City, ah, you have not heard of Han three thousand this name?" Qin Rou is not a native of Yuncheng. She just flies to Yuncheng and has a two-day holiday. Naturally, she doesn''t know anything about Yuncheng. So Han 3000''s words make her very confused¡° What do you mean Qin Rou looks at Han 3000 puzzled. Looking at Han 3000''s face from a close distance, Qin Rou''s heart is even more bumpy. The water chestnut''s clear face, with a man''s fortitude, is by no means what a small white face can have¡° Just ask anyone in the street. " Han 3000 laughs. When he came to the hall, the manager was still kneeling on the ground. When he saw Han 3000, he immediately stood up and ran to Han 3000. Then he knelt down again and said, "brother 3000, please, please don''t worry about the villains. Please forgive me." Han Sanqian put down Qin Rou and said to the manager, "I want to argue with you. You''re already dead. Go away." Even if the boss knew about it, he could not keep his job, at least he could keep his life¡° What about those people up there? " Mo Yang goes to Han 3000 and asks¡° Don''t bother you. One person breaks a hand. That''s enough. " Han 3000 light said. This sentence made the manager''s scalp numb. What kind of ruthless person he had to be? He broke everyone''s hand. It seems that if he kicked him, he would be spared¡° Go back to rest with your colleagues. " Han 3000 turns to Qin Rou and says. Qin Rou is still a little unwilling. She finally meets a person she likes. She doesn''t want to give up like this, and she doesn''t believe that Han 3000 is really married¡° Do you deliberately use the excuse of marriage to prevaricate me? " Qin Rou asked. Han 3000 smiles and says to the manager, "tell her what kind of person Han 3000 is in Yuncheng." Han 3000! The manager is stunned. He is brother 3000. Is he Han 3000? But Han 3000 is a famous waste in Yuncheng. How can he be so powerful and know Moyang! The manager swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare to speak. Although he didn''t know why han 3000 was so powerful and was rumored to be a waste, he didn''t dare to give him 100 courage to say those unpleasant words in front of Han 3000. Looking at the afraid manager, Han 3000 continued: "let you say, otherwise, I can only ask Moyang to take you away." The manager was so smart that he quickly said, "Han 3000 is the son-in-law of the Su family. He is a well-known loser in Yuncheng." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 405

    After the manager finished this sentence, he took a careful look at Han 3000 and found that he was not angry, so he relaxed a little.


    However, the manager also raised a question in his heart. He has such a good relationship with Mo Yang. It seems that his status is not low. How can he tolerate others saying that he is a loser?


    Moreover, for more than three years, even beggars on the street have been able to laugh at him. In the manager''s opinion, even he can''t stand the shame.


    When Qin Rou and Chen Miao heard these two words, they were shocked.


    He''s not only married, he''s also married!


    Although this kind of phenomenon is not uncommon in today''s society, in most people''s minds, redundancy means incompetence, and it means that the man has no ability. This is about the dignity of the man himself. Many people will not accept this situation. He is so excellent. Why should he be redundant?


    Compared with Chen Miao, Qin Rou is more shocked because she knows Han 3000''s identity from Qin Lin''s mouth. This is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing. Even in Yanjing, she is also a child of the aristocratic family. But why did she go to the small cloud city and choose to join the family?


    "Now you know, the environment here is very complicated at night. You''d better hurry home." After Han 3000 finished, he left the hotel.


    Chen Miao waited for Han 3000 to leave, then said with disdain: "although it''s not a little white face, it''s no different to be a door-to-door son-in-law. I didn''t expect that I was wrong."


    Qin Rou smiles bitterly, and her and Chen Miao''s stand has completely changed, because she doesn''t think that Han 3000''s son-in-law is a disgrace now, and it''s even more impossible to be a little white face. The young master of the Han family, with nearly 100 billion assets, can''t be a little white face. There must be a reason for him to do so.


    Can we say that his deep love for that woman is worth him to leave his identity as a young master and choose to be a redundant person?


    Qin Rou''s eyes become yearning. She can''t imagine how happy such a woman should be.


    "He''s not what you think." Qin Rou said.


    "Qin Rou, you can change your face so quickly. He''s already married, and you help him talk." Chen Miao shriveled and said.


    Qin Rou won''t reveal Han 3000''s identity to Chen Miao, because Qin Lin has already warned her about this.


    "After all, he saved me, otherwise tonight would be a nightmare for my whole life." Qin Rou said.


    Chen Miao nods and stops talking. Judging from the extent of Qin Rou''s damaged clothes, if Han 3000 hadn''t saved her, her life would have changed dramatically tonight. For this reason, it''s reasonable to say a few good words for Han 3000.


    After Han 3000 and Mo Yang return to the magic capital, Lin Yong happens to come out of the private room.


    "Well, have you got anything?" Mo Yang asked.


    Lin Yong wiped the sweat on his forehead, obviously very tired, and said: "this guy''s mouth is really hard. He won''t say it until he takes off his shoes."


    Now that he has reached the level of taking off his shoes, it means that his ten fingers have been smashed by Lin Yong. Han 3000 said with a smile, "you are also very cruel."


    Lin Yong said with a smile, "brother 3000, he said it''s a woman, surnamed Han. I don''t know what her name is."


    "Han?" Han 3000 frowned. Although the surname Han is a big clue, it makes people think of Han Yan subconsciously, but in Han 3000''s opinion, Han Yan is not the one who does this kind of small action.


    She is arrogant and a Korean lady in the United States. She is not so timid. If she really wants to deal with Mordor, she will call a group of people to smash the scene. This is her normal working style.


    "Han Yan didn''t run away." Mo Yang light said.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "it''s not like Han Yan''s style of doing things. If she wants to deal with Mordor, how can she find these people to make trouble?"


    It''s only the Tianjia thing that makes tianchangsheng kneel down and forces Tianjia to withdraw from the Cloud City market. This kind of high-profile means is the essence of Han Yan, so Han 3000 can be sure that Han Yan never did it.


    "It''s not Han Yan. Who else can it be? Do you have other opponents surnamed Han?" Mo Yang said.


    Other surnames Han?


    Han 3000 eyebrows a coagulation, is this thing Han Qing behind Han Yan do?


    Although she doesn''t have much contact with Han Qing, Han 3000 knows that although Han Qing is only a servant girl, there is no one outside Han '', Naturally, I dare not make too much noise.


    "No wonder the ancients said that only women and villains are difficult to support. It''s not a good thing to offend women." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Guess who?" Mo Yang doubts a way.


    "It should be Han Yan''s maid, Han Qing." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s just a servant girl. How dare you?" Mo Yang surprised way.


    "If it''s someone else, maybe not, but the Han family, it''s not surprising." What kind of environment is the Korean family in the United States? Han 3000 is not sure, but their ridiculous request to change their surname has made Han 3000 feel the family''s hegemony. It''s not surprising that the servant girls develop this kind of character. However, Han 3000 is still a little surprised, because there is not much conflict between him and Han Qing. Han Qing risks being blamed by Han Yan to retaliate. This kind of woman is really hard to provoke. In a rental house in Yuncheng, Han Qing looks coldly at the men in front of her. It''s really her arrangement to go to the devil to make trouble, but she didn''t expect that such a little thing would make them screw up¡° You rubbish, you can''t do this little thing well. What''s the use of it? " Han Qing said harshly. Several big men dare not even retort in front of Han Qing. After all, they took Han Qing''s money. Now things have not been done. They are worried that Han Qing will ask for the money back¡° Miss Han, you are giving us a chance. You can rest assured that next time, we will definitely succeed. " One of them said to Han Qing. Han Qing laughs coldly. After this time, demons are bound to be on guard. Maybe there will be a security check. If you want to do the same thing again, the success rate is almost zero¡° Miss Han, we''ve already taken the money. You won''t take it back. " The other said weakly. Han Qing looked at several people with disdain, this is the low class, a little money can let them do anything, worthy of waste¡° Don''t worry, I don''t want money, but since you failed this time, I have a new plan for you to do. " Han Qing said. A few people hear this, expression relaxed a lot obviously¡° Miss Han, you can rest assured that this plan will give you a perfect explanation. "¡° I''ve tied up Su Yingxia. " Han Qing''s fierce eyes and gnashing teeth say that the reason why he retaliates against Han 3000 is that Han 3000 once disdained her, which makes Han Qing feel a great shame. Although she is only a servant girl in the Han family, the young masters and young ladies of those great families in the United States are very polite when they see her. Why would a branch family dare to treat her like this. This period of time, Han Qing heart has been holding a stream of anger, want to vent, she wants Han 3000 kneel down in front of her, apologize for the attitude before. After hearing Su Yingxia''s words, several people look very surprised. If they kidnap ordinary people, they can agree very happily. However, Su Yingxia is also a famous person in Yuncheng and the boss of a big company. Once she disappears, the authorities will make a thorough investigation. At that time, things will get worse. Even if they have money, they will have no place to spend it¡° Miss Han, this job is too dangerous. Su Yingxia has such a great influence that her disappearance will certainly cause a lot of noise. "¡° Yes, Miss Han, can you change someone? The risk coefficient of kidnapping Su Yingxia is too high. " Looking at several people''s fear, Han Qing''s disdain in her eyes became more naked, and said, "what''s the use of living, you are such a waste. You dare not do this little thing. What kind of man is it?"¡° Miss Han, it''s no small matter. Kidnapping an ordinary person, no one will know. Our risk is small, but Su Yingxia is different. "¡° As long as you do that, I will give you another sum of money and never treat you badly. " As long as she can get revenge, Han Qing is willing to take out some private money. After so many years in the Han family, she is also a rich woman with a lot of savings. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 406

    Money is always the most attractive thing in the world, especially for the people who are short of money.


    After hearing Han Qing''s words, several people seem to be ready to move. Although kidnapping Su Yingxia will make a lot of noise, as long as they have enough money, they can use the money to fly away and leave Yuncheng forever. At that time, even if someone wants to check, they will not be found.


    "Miss Han, if you are willing to give more money, I will do it for you." One of them said to Han Qing.


    Han Qing is not surprised by this result. Growing up in the Han family, she knows very well how powerful money is. Isn''t it because of money that the Han family is so powerful in the Chinese community of the United States?


    As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill, not to mention a few people.


    "Go away and contact me after doing this job well. I hope you won''t let me down this time." Han Qing said coldly.


    After several people left the rental house, their faces changed differently. After all, Han Qing''s superior attitude is very difficult for ordinary people to accept.


    "Damn, this woman is too proud. If I have a chance, I can''t get her out of bed."


    "It''s arrogant to dare to let my brothers go. As a woman, isn''t she afraid of us turning over?"


    "She is a gold owner. If we want to make money, we have to listen to her. And she dares to let us kidnap Su Yingxia. Do you think there will be no backstage? Don''t provoke this woman, or you won''t even know how to lose your life. "


    Han Qing after several people left, she also returned to the Peninsula Hotel, this thing is in the case of Han Yan did not know secretly, so she can''t leave too long, to avoid causing Han Yan''s suspicion.


    "Han Qing, where have you been?" After seeing Han Qing, Han Yan asks Han Qing.


    Han Qing is a maid and must be on call. But just now Han Yan found that Han Qing was not there at all, which made her curious about Han Qing''s whereabouts.


    "Miss, I went out shopping while you were asleep." Han Qing lowered his head, a look of pleading guilty.


    "If it''s really shopping, I don''t care with you, but if I know you do other things behind my back, I have to remind you that you are just a servant girl." Han Yan light said, she knew that Han Qing is a very vindictive person, before it is not without such a precedent.


    "Miss, it''s your birthday in a few days. I wanted to give you a surprise, but you misunderstood me so much that I have to tell you in advance." Finish saying, Han Qing took out a delicate small gift box, look at the packaging, there should be very valuable things inside.


    Women are naturally fond of receiving gifts. For people like Han Yan, it doesn''t matter whether the gifts are valuable or not, because with her own financial resources, she can buy anything. The most important thing is the process and mood of receiving gifts.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to surprise me this year." Han Yan said with a smile.


    "Miss, Han Qing has prepared a surprise for you every year, but you will find it in advance every time." Han Qing wrinkled his nose and said with a sad face.


    Han Yan smile more happy, repeatedly called Han Qing to her side to sit down.


    "When this is done and I return to the United States, I''ll find you a good mother-in-law, and I''ll marry you out." Han Yan said.


    For this matter, Han Qing has a great expectation in her heart, because she is only a servant girl in the Han family after all, and will always be shorter than the Han family, and anyone can call her, but if she leaves the Han family, she will never have to look at other people''s faces again.


    "Miss, I want to be with you for a few more years." Han Qing face can not see any color, against the heart said.


    Han Yan light smile, said: "you don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking, long wanted to get married, and then accompany me for a few years, you think a woman''s youth energy consumption so long, if no one wants you in the future, is not to be a servant girl in the Han family for life."


    Two people came to chat a lot, until Han Yan said tired, want to rest, Han Qing left.


    However, after Han Qing left, Han Yan did not rest. Instead, she asked the local central government, who had been protecting her for 24 hours: "grandfather Yang, Han Qing has become more and more disloyal to me."


    "Miss, the gift is just a cover up. I believe you should be able to see it." The ground center light says.


    Han Yan''s scheming is by no means what ordinary people can imagine. How can Han Qing''s conceited skill of carving insects hide it from her.


    "I can see it, but she has been with me for so many years after all." Han Yan said.


    "If the young lady can''t do it, I can kill her for her. After all, killing is my best thing, and it''s not worth dirty the young lady''s hands." Diyang said that in his life, killing people is a routine. Although Han Qing was a servant girl who grew up in the Han family, for Diyang, who is almost a cold-blooded animal, killing is killing. He won''t have any emotional obstacles.


    Han Yan seems a little hesitant, obviously thinking about something.


    After a while, Han Yan said, "even if you want her to die, it''s worth dying." Diyang no longer talks. He knows that Han Yan has plans, and this plan must have something to do with Han 3000. In this case, before she makes a decision, Diyang doesn''t need to ask more. After that, mordu''s security was more strict. Everyone who entered the site had to go through strict inspection and was not allowed to bring anything that might become a weapon to hurt people. At the same time, Han Sanqian also made arrangements for Su Yingxia''s protection. Han 3000 doesn''t know how vicious a woman''s mind can be, but since Han Qing can do something against Mordor, her threat to Su Yingxia will have to let Han 3000 be on guard. Han Sanqian never wants Su Yingxia to be hurt in this matter, so it''s the best way to take precautions. Even if Han Qing doesn''t plan to deal with Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian just wastes two hands, which doesn''t matter to him. On this day, Han 3000 went to the village in the city in a low-key way. Instead of taking Qi Hu with him, he left him in Mordor, because the village in the city needs to be carried out very secretly. Qi Hu is too easy to attract people''s attention. With his words, Han 3000 is worried that Han Yan will find clues. Qi Hu is alone in mordu, which is an opportunity for Mo Yang, because he has a long-standing plot, which can only be done when Qi Hu and Han 3000 are separated¡° Qi Hu, I heard that you used to live in the mountains? " Mo Yang asked Qi Hu. Qi Hu is tough behind him, but his mind is very simple. His understanding of people''s hearts is more like a child. After all, he only came into contact with Chongyang when he was young. Naturally, he can''t see how terrible the dark people''s hearts are in this society¡° Yes Qi Hu said¡° 3000 is in great trouble this time, and there is a very powerful master around him. Even you, I''m afraid you won''t be his opponent. How do you think this matter should be handled? " Mo Yang asked Qi Hu¡° I''m not his opponent? " Qi Hu disdained a smile, said: "in addition to the master, the world..." words did not finish, Qi Hu suddenly thought of the old man who appeared in front of him that day, even the master is not his opponent, quickly changed his tongue and said: "in addition to the master and he, there is who I can''t beat."¡° Do you really boast so much? " Mo Yang looks at Qi Hu suspiciously and says. Qi Hu''s mind was pure, and he could not feel that Mo Yang was deliberately stimulating him. He raised his fist and said with a threatening face: "how, do you want to fight with me? I''m afraid that if I accidentally kill you, brother 3000 will blame me." Mo Yang takes a step back. If this guy really punches for no reason, he will suffer. After pulling apart a distance, Mo Yang said, "what''s the use of being able to beat me? You have to beat 3000 opponents. Do you dare to try?"¡° Try it. You say, where is he? " Qi Hu asked. This is more smooth than Mo Yang imagined, but he also knows that because Qi Hu is simple enough, it is easy to cheat. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 407

    Mo Yang, who has a trace of guilt in his heart, hides his guilt deeply after thinking that he can find out Diyang''s strength through Qi Hu''s test.


    "Peninsula Hotel, but you don''t have to go, in case it''s not his opponent..."


    Before Moyang had finished speaking, Qi Hu interrupted, "let someone take me. I''m not familiar with the road."


    "You can think well, if you die in the Peninsula Hotel, no one will collect your body for you." Mo Yang said.


    Qi Hu disdains to smile. He doesn''t think the world is full of experts. The old man he met last time should be a rare top expert. How could he be so unlucky to meet such a person.


    "Don''t worry, I can kill many people with one blow, but not many people in the world can kill me." Qi Hu said with great confidence.


    "Good." Mo Yang said, and then called his men to take Qi Hu to the peninsula hotel.


    After Qi Hu left, Moyang took a deep breath. He knew that Han 3000 would blame him, but if he didn''t, Moyang couldn''t know how much threat Diyang would bring to Han 3000. Of course, he still hoped that Qi Hu could beat Diyang. In this way, Han 3000 could be more open-minded in the market competition with Han group.


    Village in the city, after Han 3000 meets Yang Xing, Yang Xing tells Han 3000 the latest progress.


    It''s almost smooth. Even if there are several rebellious voices, Yang Xing also uses his money to suppress them. As for the confidentiality work, Yang Xing is also very strict. For everyone who agrees to sell his house, Yang Xing will arrange a subordinate to follow him all day long to prevent them from disclosing information to the outside world.


    With the support of Moyang''s staff, Yang Xing is able to do these things like fish in water.


    "What''s happening to the Hans group recently?" Han 3000 asked, Yang Xing was able to learn that Han''s group was going to rebuild the village in the city. He has a unique network in this area, even if Han 3000 can''t investigate things, he can know.


    "Recently, the senior management of Hans group has met with those people very frequently, which should be in the project deployment plan of rebuilding the village in the city." Yang Xing said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. The stronger Han''s group showed, the more they valued the village in the city, and Han Sanqian''s significance in doing this would be greater.


    "Pay attention to all the news. Let me know if there is any trouble." Han Sanqian told him to buy the whole village in the city, even for him, it was a big deal, so he didn''t want any accident.


    "Brother 3000, don''t worry. If you give me a chance, I will never let you down." Yang Xing said.


    Leaving the village in the city, Han 3000 has one more thing to do today. He wants Qi Hu and Qingyun to meet.


    Qingyun is very good at hiding in front of him. He hardly shows any flaws, but Qi Hu is more powerful. Maybe he can see something different from Qingyun through his eyes.


    For Qingyun''s suspicions, Han Sanyi has no substantial evidence, so he can''t force Qingyun to tell his real purpose. If Qi Hu can see Qingyun''s flaws, Han Sanyi can make Qingyun''s hidden skills disappear, so he can know his purpose.


    Back to the magic city, Mo Yang and Lin Yong are both in the hall, but Qi Hu is not seen, which makes Han 3000 a little strange.


    "Did Qi Hu go to the toilet?" Han 3000 asked Mo Yang, the reason is such an idea, because Han 3000 knew that Qi Hu could not leave the magic city alone.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Maybe I went out to play." Mo Yang said, then turned to Lin Yong and asked, "do you see Qi Hu?"


    "No Lin Yong shook his head.


    Han Sanqian frowned and went out to play, which is applicable to anyone, but it does not include Qi Hu, because his understanding of the world is almost a piece of white paper. The streets outside are like a maze to him. How can he go out to play by himself.


    "It''s impossible to go out to play. He''s a complete stranger here. He can''t leave alone." Han 3000 light said.


    Mo Yang tried his best to cover up his expression changes, but his eyebrows still slightly changed, which happened to be captured by Han 3000. Han 3000 came to Mo Yang.


    "Where did he go?" Han 3000 cold voice asks a way.


    Mo Yang faced the pressure brought by Han 3000, and cold sweat seeped out of his back, which made him feel that it was this feeling that he was standing on the opposite side of Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, he went to the peninsula hotel." Mo Yang can''t resist the pressure brought by Han 3000, so he can only tell the truth.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 clenched his teeth in an instant. Qi Hu couldn''t go to the peninsula hotel for no reason, and he didn''t know where the peninsula hotel was. Obviously, this matter was arranged by Moyang!


    "Mo Yang, I told you that Qi Hu will be more useful in the future. How can he take risks at this time?" Han 3000 said powerlessly.


    "If you don''t know the strength of Diyang, everything you do now is a risk." Mo Yang said.


    "You asked Qi Hu to test, didn''t you push me into the fire pit?" Han 3000 angrily scolds a way.


    "If he is not the opponent of Diyang, I will find a way to let you leave Yuncheng. All the consequences will be borne by me. As long as you are alive, you can help me to revenge. Only if you are alive, can you better protect your sister-in-law." Mo Yang stood up, suddenly looked a little rickety, and continued: "your sister-in-law died because of me. I don''t want you to follow me. You and I are the same people. We don''t want our women to be hurt. The premise of all this is to live." Han Sanyi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Moyang would have such a plan. That is to say, when he was doing this, he had forgotten his life and even prepared to die at any time¡° If you die, who will clean the graveyard for your sister-in-law? " Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth¡° As long as you live, her graveyard will be clean when you die, won''t it? " Mo Yang said with a smile that he didn''t need to remind Han 3000 about this, but he believed that Han 3000 would definitely do it for him, and there was no doubt about it. Between men, sometimes do not need to point out all the things, as long as a clear understanding of each other is what kind of person on the line¡° You''ve got my heart in my head, but you don''t have to go to death Han 3000 said¡° Instead of cleaning her graveyard, I''d better go down to accompany her. If I can die more valuable, I''ll have no regrets. " Mo Yang said. Han Sanqian wants to beat Mo Yang, but he knows that what Mo Yang does is really for his good. He is willing to exchange his life for his peace¡° But don''t you think that I won''t leave at all? When you die, I''ll go? Then you look down on me Han 3000 said coldly. How could Mo Yang not have thought about this problem? If Han 3000 didn''t leave, he naturally had a way to send him away, even if he fainted. Of course, he couldn''t tell Han 3000¡° If you die, who will take care of my younger brother and sister, and who will avenge me? " Mo Yang said¡° So I can''t die, and neither can you With that, Han 3000 steps away. Seeing this, Mo Yang quickly asked, "3000, where are you going?"¡° Lin Yong, if Mo Yang steps out of the devil today, I''ll take your life. " Han 3000 did not answer Mo Yang''s question, but did not turn back to Lin Yong. This sentence makes Lin Yong''s eyelids jump. He knows that Han 3000 is not joking. Once Mo Yang leaves the magic city, his life will end today¡° Mo, please give me a way to live. " Lin Yong kneels directly on the ground and says to Mo Yang that he does not dare to block Mo Yang by force. He can only leave Mo Yang in this way. Moyang is in a mess. He didn''t expect things to develop into this situation. Han 3000 obviously went to the Peninsula Hotel, which is a very dangerous thing. But he also knows that once he leaves, he will harm Lin Yong in disguise¡° This guy, why are you so stubborn? " Mo Yang angrily said¡° Mo eldest brother, what kind of person is brother 3000? Don''t you know in your heart? How could he let you die for him? " Lin Yong said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 408

    Lin Yong''s words let Mo Yang sit on the ground, he arranged all the deployment very ingeniously, but ignored one point, that is, Han 3000 himself, don''t send him out of Cloud City, he won''t come back?


    As Lin Yong said, how can Han 3000 let him die!


    Mo Yang, with a wry smile on his face, finally knows how stupid his plan is. All his ideas become pale and powerless in front of Han 3000''s own will. No matter how good the chance is, it is impossible to change Han 3000''s own ideas.


    "In my life, I have a brother like this. Maybe it''s God''s reward." Mo Yang said with a bitter smile.


    Lin Yong was relieved. Seeing Mo Yang''s appearance, he should not leave, even if his life was saved.


    "Mr. Mo, you should believe brother 3000. He is sure to be able to deal with this." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang nodded and stopped talking.


    Han 3000 arrived at the Peninsula Hotel, was stopped by the security guard at the door, without Han Yan''s order, these people will not let go.


    The current situation is very urgent for Han 3000, so he did not have time to wait for these security reports, but directly called in.


    When the security guards were forced to fall to the ground, they just felt like they were hit by evil today. Just now, a big man broke into the hotel and hurt a group of people. They just changed their positions, and another person beat them down. If another person came, there would be no security guards in the hotel.


    Han Yan''s room, Qi Hu lying on the ground, the center is just a foot on him, he can''t move, this let the fierce Qi Hu never thought, he even doubt whether he is into a world of experts, why in a short time, can meet two strength so terrible people.


    "Han 3000 dares to use such rubbish as you." Han Yan said to Qi Hu with a sneer.


    "I was too careless just now. I''ll come back if I can." Qi Hu said reluctantly.


    Hearing this, Diyang released Qihu, but when Qihu just wanted to stand up, Diyang stepped down heavily.


    With a bang, Qi Hu hit the ground heavily. Although the injury was nothing to him, it made him feel insulted.


    "With such rubbish as you, how can I give you a second chance to fight? Do you deserve it?" Di Yang said with a sneer.


    Qi Hu is not willing to clench his fist. He wants to prove himself, but the strength of this man is too strong to do anything.


    "Miss, Han 3000 is here." At this time, Han Qing, who received the call, said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan was stunned when she heard this. She thought Han 3000 had arranged this waste to test the strength of Diyang. He should have cowered to hide, but why did he come to Peninsula Hotel?


    "Han 3000 didn''t ask you to come?" Han Yan asks Qi Hu.


    "Brother 3000 doesn''t know about it." Qi Hu said.


    Han Yan laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that he was still a very affectionate person. Didn''t he know the end of coming to me at this time?"


    Finish saying, Han Yan nodded to Han Qing.


    Han Qing is very excited. She knows that as long as Han 3000 enters this room, the end will be worse than Qi Hu. Although it''s not revenge, it''s a great pleasure to watch Han 3000 be beaten.


    Han Qing left the room as if to greet Han Sany in person.


    Elevator door opened, Han 3000 and Han Qing looked at each other, directly toward Han Yan''s room.


    "I''ve never seen an idiot who takes the initiative to send me to the door, but it''s also good to be able to show me a good play." Han Qing laughs and teases Han 3000 that her present posture is like a winner.


    Han 3000 took a cold look at Han Qing and said, "I advise you to restrain yourself. Do you think I can''t guess who did it? Don''t make me kill you. "


    Han Qing''s face was stunned. How could Han 3000 know that Mordor had something to do with her? Did he say that those people betrayed her!


    She is not afraid of Han 3000''s threat, but once Han Yan knows about it, the consequences will be serious.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Han Qing conceals his flustered expression to say.


    "Dare not let Han Yan know? Don''t worry. I won''t tell her until I have to. " Han 3000 laughs.


    Hanqingdun time gnashing teeth, because she left the room, is to stand high above Han 3000 step on the foot, but now, it is her downwind, which she can''t accept.


    But now she also dare not easily offend Han 3000, after all, she will worry about Han 3000 tell Han Yan about this matter.


    Han Qing glares at Han 3000''s back, thinking: wait for Su Yingxia to fall into my hands, see if you can be so arrogant.


    Entering the room, Han Sanqian can''t help but take a deep breath when he sees Qi Hu being trampled at the foot of Diyang. Sure enough, even Qi Hu is not the opponent of Diyang.


    "Han Yan, my brother is belligerent and likes to compete with experts. That''s why he comes to challenge Diyang. Now that he has lost, can you let him go?" Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan sneered and said, "challenge? I don''t think it''s a challenge, but a provocation. It''s because you don''t pay attention to me that you can''t manage your subordinates. Although I can''t kill you, I''m just a subordinate. I believe dad won''t blame me. " Han 3000 looks cold. Now that he''s here, he has to make sure that Qi Hu can leave here safely. It''s impossible to watch Qi Hu die here¡° How can you promise to let him go? " Han 3000 asked¡° Since you want to talk about the conditions, you have to take out something that makes me excited. Unfortunately, I can''t see any shining point on you trash. I don''t have the money and the status is lower than me. What makes me excited? " Han Yan said with a sneer. Similar to this kind of devaluation, Han Sanqian has heard it countless times in Yuncheng for more than three years, so he will not simply be angry because of these words. After being ridiculed for more than three years, Han 3000''s state of mind is far more powerful than most people can imagine¡° I''m sure you''ve come up with a way. In that case, why sell off? " Han 3000 said. Han Yan bit her teeth, she does not like to be speculated out of their own psychology, but Han 3000 every time, almost can guess¡° Well, if you are attacked three times by Diyang, I will let Qi Hu go. " Han Yan expression with a little ferocious said¡° Come on Han 3000 turns around and says to Diyang, Han Yan won''t kill him, so these three attacks won''t cause danger to his life. At most, he will suffer some pain. In Han 3000''s opinion, it is worthwhile to exchange Qi Hu''s life for pain, so he chooses to agree without hesitation¡° Three thousand brothers. " Qi Hu looks at Han 3000 in a daze with disbelief in his eyes, because in his opinion, he has no feelings with Han 3000. If it wasn''t for the old man on the mountain, he would never have gone down the mountain. At this time, Han 3000 took such a big risk to save him. Qi Hu knows that the three attacks of Diyang''s master will do Han 3000 serious damage. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be disabled¡° Brother 3000, go away quickly. This old man is very powerful. " Qi Hu said eagerly to Han 3000¡° If I take you down the mountain, I will never let you die at the foot of the mountain. If you want to die, I will wait until you go back to your mountain. " Han three thousand expression resolute said. Qi Hu was stunned again. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would care about him so much. Growing up in the mountains, Qi Hu''s care was almost blank. No matter how hard the training was, Chongyang never said a word of care. When he was a child, Qi Hu would cry when he was late at night. That kind of despair and indifference almost became Qi Hu''s psychological shadow. But at this moment, the seeds of emotion in his heart sprouted and grew rapidly¡° Brother 3000, Qi Hu''s life is yours from today on. " Qi Hu said. Han 3000 took a deep breath and said to Diyang, "come on, let me see how powerful you are." At this time, Han Yan made a wink to the center, as long as Han 3000 does not die, how to fight. Diyang lifts his leg to release Qi Hu and walks slowly towards Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 409

    When the local Yang walked up to Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly felt an illusion. The smile on his face made him relax his vigilance. But at this moment, Han 3000 couldn''t see the action of Diyang clearly, so he felt that he was hit by a huge force, and the whole person lost his focus in an instant, Han 3000, with his legs off the ground, flew backwards and didn''t stop until he hit the wall.


    Pain, horror, can''t believe, all kinds of emotions emerge in Han 3000''s heart.


    Although he guessed that Diyang was very strong, he didn''t expect that the old man was so strong.


    If you can''t see his movements clearly, it means that Han 3000 can''t avoid this even if he is on guard. What''s more, how can this amazing power appear on an old man.


    Lying on the ground, Han 3000''s chest was burning like a fire, hot and painful.


    Han Yan looked at the scene with a smile on her face and said to Han 3000, "I forgot to tell you that if you can''t stand up, I will never let go of this stupid big man. If you want to save him, get up quickly and don''t lie on the ground like a dead dog."


    Han Qing then joked: "Miss, he is no different from a dead dog. How can such rubbish stand up after Yang grandfather''s attack?"


    Han Qing''s mood can only be described as happy. Her hatred for Han 3000 is like her father''s revenge. The worse Han 3000''s fate is, the better her mood will be. Unfortunately, she knows that Han Yan won''t kill Han 3000.


    Han Yan pretended to be helpless expression, sighed and said: "I really don''t know why you garbage can become my opponent, take good care of yourself, a pile of mud even want to go to the wall, it''s a joke."


    These insulting words can''t do harm to Han 3000, but he has to stand up. He has been attacked by one move, and the remaining two moves can save Qi Hu. He will never give up easily.


    Han three thousand teeth, hands shaking support on the ground, slightly trembling, finally stood up.


    Qi Hu looks at Han 3000 with blood red eyes. He knows that if it wasn''t for him, Han 3000 would never be humiliated or beaten.


    Growing up, Qi Hu has never been treated with sincerity, but now he knows that Han 3000 is worth treating with his life, because he is saving himself with his life.


    "Brother 3000, go away. Don''t do that again." Qi Hu said.


    Han Sanqian stood up, grinned and said to Qi Hu, "Shabi, do you think labor and capital are going to leave? Don''t talk nonsense with labor and capital. Watch my performance with your mouth closed."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 difficult raise hand, to ground central hook hook finger, say: "come again, I have been ready."


    The first move of the local central government left some spare power, so Han 3000''s ability to stand up didn''t make him depressed. However, Han 3000''s fearless spirit surprised him very much.


    He killed a lot of people. Before they died, they all kowtowed to beg for mercy. However, in Han 3000, he could not see such a weak compromise.


    Although he knew he would not die, he knew how much pain he would suffer.


    "Han 3000, if you can stand and leave the hotel today, I''ll write it upside down." The center of the ground gave a cold smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 felt that Diyang''s figure became a little fuzzy. He didn''t know whether Diyang''s action was too fast or because of his own relationship.


    The next moment, a stronger force burst out in Han 3000''s chest. This time, his body flew backwards faster. After hitting the wall, the whole wall seemed to vibrate, accompanied by a loud bang.


    When Han 3000 fell to the ground, he couldn''t move.


    Han Yan looks at Diyang worried. She is afraid that Han 3000 will die. After all, her father said that he could not kill Han 3000. Although Han Yan''s attitude outside is very arrogant, she is still very afraid of her father.


    Diyang shakes her head and says to Han Yan, "please don''t worry, miss. Under my control, I want him to die before he can die."


    After listening to Diyang''s words, Han Yancai felt relieved. She stepped on her high heels and walked up to Han 3000. She said with a sneer: "Han 3000, if you can''t get up, I''ll let Diyang kill this big fool now."


    "Who says I can''t get up? I just feel cool on the ground." Han 3000 voice weak said, at the moment in his mind, there is only one idea, that is to stand up, bear the central last time, take the living Qi Hu to leave here.


    "A dead duck has a hard tongue. You don''t have any skills, but you have a stubborn temper. Is that poverty?" Han Yan said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the floor of this hotel is so comfortable. After you get out of Cloud City, I''ll wrap this hotel and enjoy it." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan cold hum a, said: "Cloud City will soon become my territory, what qualifications do you have to let me get out of the Cloud City, look at you this lost dog now down like, where do you come from self-confidence."


    Han Sanqian laughs, with a ferocious smile. The pain of his body doesn''t allow him to make any relaxed expression. Even if it''s just a smile, it seems that it will involve the aggravation of chest pain¡° Han Yan, don''t you rely on the financial resources of the Korean family of the United States? In addition to these, what else do you have? Do you dare to compete with them with your own strength? " Han 3000 said¡° How can you motivate me Han Yan stepped on Han 3000''s head and said, "it''s useless for me. I have so much capital. Do I want to fight with you naked? Is it because the backstage is stronger that you think that others can beat you all the time Han Yan under the foot of the force, heavily stepped on, continued: "I tell you, my backstage is so strong, is able to pressure you out of breath, you this waste, the opportunity to breathe, but also because of my pity, I want you to die, you even the next second to live." Han 3000 sighed in his heart. He thought that this remark could stimulate Han Yan. Now it seems that it doesn''t work. She knows her advantages very well. It''s absolutely impossible for her to leave them behind¡° Let go of me. The floor is cold. I''m going to get up. " Han 3000 said. Han Yan complexion a coagulation, this guy really still can get up! Release legs, back to the sofa, Han Yan light said: "there is the last blow." This remark is obviously a reminder to the central government that she will never let Han 3000 stand up again. Otherwise, she will lose today. This is a result she can''t accept. Han 3000 stands up wobbly, his throat is full of blood, and he is pressed down, but there is a little red on the corner of his mouth¡° It shouldn''t be difficult to write the word "Di Yang" upside down Han 3000 said to Diyang¡° It''s the biggest mistake in your life to provoke me with something that you don''t know how to live or die. " The ground central cold face says¡° Let me see how wrong I am. " Han 3000 said. Diyang didn''t close the distance between himself and Han 3000. It''s obvious that he still needs the help of sprint in this last blow. The center of gravity of the whole body of the local central government is pressed down, and the body is like a cheetah waiting for an opportunity. At the moment when his feet exert force, the floor under his feet makes a clear sound, and the floor directly bursts open. Qi Hu''s eyes looked at the scene in horror. Although he could do it, it was not the Diyang who inadvertently did it. Instead, he wanted to deliberately burst out great energy at his feet. Qi Hu now has only one idea. If this move continues, Han 3000 is likely to die! Because the old man seems to have no intention of showing any mercy in the third move¡° Three thousand brothers, hide quickly. " Qi Hu roars to Han 3000 in panic. Han 3000 subconsciously did tell him to get out of the way, but even if he wanted to get out of the way, he couldn''t do it. To be able to stand at the moment was also supported by strong willpower. In fact, his body was already on the verge of collapse¡° Avoid your mother, Qi Hu. Don''t forget the price I paid for saving you. Don''t let me down. " Han 3000 roared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 410

    Due to the attack of the local central government, Han 3000''s body soared into the air again and hit the wall. This time, his strength was even greater. The whole building seemed to be shaking, and several cobweb like cracks appeared on the wall.


    Han 3000 vomited blood and fell heavily on the ground without any sign of moving.


    Qi Hu''s heart mentions his throat. Although Han Yan says that he won''t kill Han 3000, he can''t be sure whether Diyang can control his strength and won''t let Han 3000 die. After all, just now Han 3000 deliberately stimulated Diyang.


    In case the central government fails to control its own mentality, it is not impossible to kill Han 3000 in one move.


    "Three thousand brothers." Qi Hu cried anxiously.


    When Qi Hu is worried, Han Yan''s expression is very indifferent. She has been worried about this before, but she believes that Diyang has a sense of propriety. He says that Han 3000 will not die, so Han 3000 will never die.


    Even if he can''t move now, he just faints.


    "It seems that he can''t save you. It''s a pity." Han Yan said to Qi Hu with a smile.


    Qi Hu''s eyes were full of blood, showing a state of blood red. He suddenly got up and roared: "even if it''s death, I won''t let you have a good time."


    Han Yan is not afraid in the face of Qi Hu''s threat. With Diyang, how can this kind of garbage hurt her? This is why she let Diyang come to Yuncheng from afar.


    Although Wufeng is very strong, his strength is not comparable with Diyang. Only Diyang can bring Han Yan the greatest sense of security.


    "Only the incompetent can be angry. Is that what you are? Before you want to avenge him, you have to look at your ability. " Han Yan said to Qi Hu with a light smile.


    Qi Hu trained day after day. He once imagined that he would be invincible after going down the mountain. So every time he fought Chongyang, even if he lost miserably, he would not lose heart. But now, facing the experts like Diyang, he knew how weak his strength was. At this moment, the trees on the mountain that were broken were more like a joke.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to my master. If I didn''t be lazy, how could I end up like this." Qi Hu''s expression is full of regret. When he was a child, he was most proud of looking for various excuses to be lazy, but this pride has now become a shame.


    "Han Qing, find someone to throw out Han 3000." Han Yan said to Han Qing.


    Han Qing walks to Han 3000 and kicks him. Although she is trying to find out if Han 3000 has any reaction, the biggest reason for her doing so is that she wants to teach Han 3000 a lesson herself.


    "Waste, you are not very good, but stand up." Han Qing talks and kicks Han 3000''s head again. Although he doesn''t have much strength, his pointed high-heeled shoes are also harmful to Han 3000.


    Qi Hu looks desperate. He knows that Han 3000 has no chance to stand up under the attack of gravity, but if he is thrown out of the hotel unattended and not sent to the doctor in time, even if he does not die, he may cause permanent damage.


    "If you want to kill me, I have no complaints, but can you ask someone to send brother 3000 to the hospital?" Qi Hu said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan for this brotherhood, only feel ridiculous, because in her world, people don''t kill for themselves, except with their own interests, she never care about other people''s life or death, even Han Yan''s best friend, in her eyes is just using tools.


    "When you''re dying, do you want to show your brotherhood? I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood to appreciate your worthless boredom. " Han Yan light said.


    Everyone thinks that Han 3000 can''t stand up again, especially the central government is very confident, because even those of Han Jiawu generation in the United States can''t bear his strength.


    But at this time, Han 3000''s hand suddenly understood, and at the same time sounded his voice: "in your eyes, this feeling is worthless, but for us, it is faith."


    Han Yan turns her head and looks at Han 3000 in surprise. He hasn''t fainted yet!


    The center is also unable to continue their calm expression, subconsciously blurted out: "how possible!"


    Han 3000''s shaking hands support on the ground, obviously struggling to stand up. Han Qing, standing beside him, kicks Han 3000''s arm.


    Han 3000, who had not been able to support his body easily, fell on the ground again.


    "Han Yan, is this the fourth move?" Han 3000 light said.


    Han Yan looks at Han Qing coldly. Without her order, Han Qing dares to make an opinion! It was a complete disregard for her master.


    "Han Qing, do I want you to do this?" Han Yan cold voice rebukes a way.


    Han Qing lowered his head and said in panic: "I''m sorry, miss."


    "You''re a very nice young lady of the Korean family in the United States. She doesn''t mean what she says. I''m afraid it will damage your reputation if it gets out." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan clenches her teeth, and what she says is like spitting out saliva. She can never lick it back. It''s against her identity as a young lady!


    "As long as you can stand up, I''ll let you go and never break your promise." Han Yan stares at Han Qing and says to Han 3000. From the state of Han 3000 just now, it''s very difficult for him to just hold up his hands, so Han Yan doesn''t believe that he can stand up. Diyang also has the same mentality. He is 100% sure that Han 3000 can''t stand up. Just now, he propped up his body. At most, it''s the power of reflection. Han 3000''s present state, not to mention standing up, almost exhausted his whole body''s strength even when he opened his eyes. If it wasn''t for his strong willpower, he would have fainted because of exhaustion. But he knew that he could not close his eyes, otherwise, Qi Hu would die here! Han Yan, Han Qing and Diyang are all nervous when Han 3000 starts to use his hands to support his upper body and leave the ground. They are all worried about the same result, that is, Han 3000 can really stand up¡° Waste, can''t do things, there''s no need to force yourself Han Yan said. Han Sanqian grinned, as if smiling, but his expression was full of bitterness. He said, "I''m a person who has no other hobbies. I like to challenge impossible things." When he straightened his hands and saw that he was about to stand up, Han Sanqian threw himself at him again, and the sweat on his forehead was like rain. Han Yan see this scene, expression relaxed with strong ridicule, said: "Hey, I thought you this trash can give me a little surprise, now it seems that I look up to you, Han Qing, let people throw this garbage out, I don''t want to see him again." Han Qing quickly nodded, took out the phone ready to call security, no longer intend to give Han 3000 any breathing opportunities. But at this time, Han 3000''s hands were on the ground again. Although he was shaking badly, the distance between his body and the ground was obviously higher than just now¡° I won''t bother your people. I can go out by myself. " Sweat drips a ground, and blood fusion together, clench teeth of Han 3000, in the eyes of the three people, finally stand up. The two fists clenched in the center of the ground kept popping, which indicated that he was very angry at the moment. He can really stand up! Three attacks, although in order not to let him die, but the central government is very confident that he can fight into a pool of mud. How is that possible? How is that possible? How could he have such a strong willpower. Diyang never felt the threat on anyone, but at this moment, he felt it on the young man in front of him. Although his current strength is not his opponent, he shows amazing toughness, which means that he can have higher achievements in the future. A voice came to the mind of the central government that Han 3000 must be killed now, or he will become a great threat in the future. But he can''t do it. The master of the Han family has told him that he can''t kill this man. Even he doesn''t dare to go against the master''s will. Han Yan''s face is not reconciled, this time and Han 3000''s contest, lose thoroughly, although there is no substantial loss, but face is completely lost. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 411

    "I can go now." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan almost broke her back teeth. She never dreamed that Han 3000 could stand up after the three attacks of Diyang. However, although there were many unwilling, Han Yan would never go back on her promise.


    And even if Han 3000 can leave today, she will be defeated sooner or later.


    "You''re lucky today. Go away." Han Yan cold voice says.


    Han 3000 took a look at Qi Hu. Qi Hu quickly came to his side and helped him.


    When they left the room, di Yang lowered his head and said to Han Yan, "I''m sorry, miss. I didn''t expect him to..."


    Han Yan interrupted Diyang and said, "grandfather Yang, this is the first time and the last time. I hope you won''t let me down again in the future."


    Although the relationship between Han Yan and Diyang is very close on weekdays, they are masters and servants after all. Diyang doesn''t ignore Han Yan because of her strong skills. Even if she blames her, Diyang doesn''t complain, because it''s really his fault.


    "Don''t worry, miss. This will never happen again." Said Di Yang.


    Han Yan takes a look at Han Qing, and Han Qing takes the initiative to come to Han Yan.


    Pop!


    A loud slap hit Han Qing''s face, and five bright red fingerprints appeared on her face.


    "It''s the price to be good at asserting without my command. I hope you can bear this lesson in mind." Han Yan cold voice says.


    Han Qing bowed his head, did not dare to have any complaints, said: "Miss, I know it''s wrong."


    When Han 3000 walked out of the hotel gate, his will relaxed in the moment, the whole person fainted.


    Qi Hu feels that Han 3000''s body is weak, so he can only resist him on his shoulder. Like a madman, he runs all the way back to the magic city.


    During the time Han 3000 left, Mo Yang''s eyelids kept jumping. When he saw Han 3000 who was seriously injured and unconscious, he was relieved that at least no one was dead. This is the best result. No matter how serious the injury is, it can be cured.


    "Stand by, go to the hospital." Mo Yang said to Lin Yong.


    "Yes." After Lin Yong answered, he went to prepare the car.


    In the VIP ward of the municipal hospital, Han 3000 suffered a serious internal injury. After all, he is a master at the level of Diyang. However, he does not endanger his life and will not leave any sequelae. This is good news.


    Mo Yang was outside the ward. When he learned what happened in the hotel from Qi Hu, an irrepressible regret came into his mind. If he thought about what kind of person Han 3000 was, he would not let Qi Hu test the strength of Diyang, let alone let Han 3000 suffer such a serious injury.


    His feelings, whether it is to treat women, or to treat men, as long as it is determined by him, he will see extremely important.


    Even if it''s a person like Qi Hu, Han 3000 will treat him as a responsibility after he takes him down the mountain.


    It''s no doubt lucky to be a brother to such a man. I won''t worry about stabbing him in the back.


    However, in Mo Yang''s view, Han 3000 attaches so much importance to feelings, but it is a kind of fetter. Those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters. He will go towards a higher peak in the future. If he cares too much about the feelings around him, he will be bound by him.


    But this, Mo Yang did not want to change in the past, and he also knew that he could not change.


    "He saved you with his life, you should repay him with your life. If you dare to betray him later, I will be the first one to let you go." Mo Yang gnashing his teeth threatened Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu is very clear, if it is not for Han 3000, he will die in the hotel, this life is Han 3000 help him back, how can he betray Han 3000.


    "I don''t know about betrayal. I only know that if it wasn''t for him, I would have died." Qi Hu said lightly.


    Mo Yang pats Qi Hu on the shoulder. Maybe Han 3000 is right. If he leaves Qi Hu, he will be more useful in the future.


    Mo Yang cares too much about the present, but Han 3000''s layout is in the future. From this point, Han 3000''s pattern is bigger. Mo Yang has to admit that this is the gap between him and Han 3000.


    When they were outside the ward, a very beautiful woman appeared. Her beauty, above Su Yingxia, gave people a kind of amazing and shocking beauty.


    "Is your name Qi Yiyun?" Mo Yang stood up and asked.


    The visitor is Qi Yiyun. She has strict control over the Peninsula Hotel, so she is very clear about what happened after Han 3000 left the peninsula hotel.


    During this time, Qi Yiyun didn''t contact Han 3000, because she was trying to help Han 3000. Now she has got a lot of money from her family. Qi Yiyun can''t help other things, so she can only use money to help Han 3000 fill some vacancies.


    "How is he?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "I haven''t woken up yet." Mo Yang said.


    "You big men don''t take care of people carefully. From today on, I will take care of him when he is in the hospital." Qi Yiyun said.


    Mo Yang thought about it. He originally planned to inform Su Yingxia to take care of Han 3000, but after thinking about it, they are divorced now. In order to protect Su Yingxia, Han 3000 breaks away from the Su family. At this time, Su Yingxia comes to take care of Han 3000. Once the news gets out, what Han 3000 has done is meaningless. Now Qi Yiyun appears, which is good news for Mo Yang, because he really has no experience of taking care of men¡° All right Mo Yang should say. One day later, Han Sanqian wakes up. The first time he opens his eyes, he sees Qi Yiyun with exquisite makeup and amazing beauty¡° What are you doing here? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° To help you save money for a care worker. " Qi Yiyun said¡° Do you think I''m so poor? " Han 3000 light smile, full of smile can pull to the pain of the injury, so soon let him frown¡° I got a sum of money at home that you can take whenever you need it. " Qi Yiyun finished, sat down beside the bed, moistened Han 3000''s lips with cotton swab. After a coma for a whole day, Han 3000 can''t get in. Qi Yiyun can only take care of Han 3000 in this way, and he does it every ten minutes. Even if he wakes up in the middle of the night, this is the first thing Qi Yiyun does¡° I don''t need small money, but big money. How much do you have? " Han 3000 asked¡° My father gave me half of the working capital of my family. Do you think it will be less? " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 radian nodded slightly and said: "it seems that your value has been reflected. If I can drive Han Yan out of Yuncheng, I will help you."¡° Do you want to help me seriously, or do you want to solve my trouble while dealing with the Korean family in the United States? " Qi Yiyun asked¡° By the way, of course. " Han 3000 said without concealment¡° I was beaten into the hospital yesterday, and today I want to deal with the Korean family in the United States. You are really brave. " Qi Yiyun has no choice but to say that whether he can deal with Han Yan is still unknown, but in his mind, he is already planning to deal with the Korean family in the United States. This kind of idea is not what ordinary people can do¡° Can''t one have a dream? " Han 3000 said with a smile that his current ability is not qualified to deal with the Korean family of the United States, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t even have the courage to think¡° Can I be your dream? " Qi Yiyun asked suddenly. Han three thousand suddenly eyelids straight jump, Qi Yiyun to him in this respect, is not the first time, and is such a beautiful beauty. But his position will never change. In this life, if you love Su Yingxia, you will only have su Yingxia in your heart. See Han 3000 does not answer, Qi Yiyun again sit in bed, and put his legs to bed, and Han 3000 with a quilt. When Han Sanqian felt Qi Yiyun''s leg on his thigh, he was inexplicably nervous and said: "you... What do you want to do?"¡° If I don''t do something while you can''t move, will I have a chance in the future? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Han 3000 felt a fire in his heart, and then he got up, leading to his dry mouth. Although his position is very firm, but in the face of this temptation, any man, I am afraid, can not resist ah! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 412

    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Unable to move, Han 3000 looks at Qi Yiyun in horror. His current physical condition, as long as there is any muscle involved, will inevitably cause huge pain. At this time, even in the face of Qi Yiyun, he has nothing to do. If... If Qi Yiyun really wants to do that kind of thing to him, Han 3000 seems to have to bear it silently?


    "The air conditioner is too cold. Can''t I cover the quilt? You don''t really think I''m so low, do you think I''m short of men because of my beauty? " Qi Yiyun stares at Han 3000 and says that his fierce reaction makes Qi Yiyun helpless, because she knows that the stronger Han 3000''s rejection, the higher Su Yingxia''s status in his mind.


    Sometimes, Qi Yiyun is very envious of Su Yingxia, envies her to get such a sincere feeling, and no matter in the face of any temptation, Han 3000 will not betray her.


    In today''s society, to meet such a man, besides luck, Qi Yiyun can''t think of other possibilities.


    But Qi Yiyun doesn''t know that when Han 3000 sticks to this feeling, so does Su Yingxia.


    The maintenance of a feeling is not something that one person can do unilaterally. It must be something that both sides are paying for.


    When Han 3000 refuses all the temptation, Su Yingxia also refuses all the courtesies.


    Su''s company.


    When Su Yingxia starts to clean up the documents, which indicates that she is about to leave work, Shen lingyao comes to her office.


    "Welcome to summer, there are many flower senders outside the company today. I think you are doomed." Shen lingyao said to Su Yingxia enviously that she had never been pursued by so many people before, but she felt very happy just thinking about it.


    Shen lingyao thinks that happiness is a kind of pain for Su Yingxia. Since the news of her divorce from Han 3000 spread all over Yuncheng, and outsiders also know that she did not share the bed with Han 3000, those pursuers are like locusts passing through the country. Almost every day, many people wait at the company gate to give gifts and flowers. This matter has made Su Yingxia very upset.


    "How many more?" Su Yingxia said helplessly that she had to deal with the flies after work, which made her tired.


    "More than ten, and each one is very handsome. Why don''t you choose one?" Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Shen lingyao fiercely and said, "are you crazy? How can I betray 3000?"


    Shen lingyao sighs. God can''t separate the two people''s feelings. But Su Yingxia continues to be single. I don''t know how many moths will fight the fire.


    "I mean, if you choose any one and use him as a shield, no one will disturb you in the future." Shen lingyao said.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head decisively, even if it''s just a shield, she doesn''t want to do anything that can cause Han 3000 to be unhappy.


    "You''re good at everything, but there are too many confused ideas in your head. I''ll find a shield. I know he''s a shield, but other people don''t know. If it comes to Han 3000''s ears, what should he do if he''s not happy?" Su Yingxia said.


    "I don''t know how you two develop their relationship. You used to hate him to the bone." Shen lingyao looks at Su Yingxia in bewilderment. She thinks that when she first got married, Su Yingxia complained to her about Han 3000 and told her how much she was not willing to. Even before, Shen lingyao thought they would divorce sooner or later, but now, their feelings suddenly become indestructible, even if they are divorced now, There is no third party who can step in and succeed.


    Su Yingxia''s face unconsciously shows a tender side, which she didn''t think of before. But after slowly feeling Han 3000''s sincere love for her, Su Yingxia''s inner feelings also burst out. When she was sure that she was in love with Han 3000, she had only Han 3000 in her mind.


    "This kind of thing, can only mean unspeakable, when you meet a beloved man, naturally will understand." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Shen lingyao sighs in her heart. She is not sure if she can meet the man she loves. But now, she can''t deny her strong affection for Han 3000.


    Since she knew Han 3000 was the little prince of piano, Shen lingyao''s feelings for Han 3000 have deepened day by day. Even though she has tried to restrain herself, her feelings are like a spring, which can''t be contained.


    Of course, Shen lingyao is rational. She will never do anything to destroy the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "Su Dong, those people outside are fighting." At this time, an employee of the company ran to Su Yingxia''s office in panic and said.


    Su Yingxia''s pursuers outside the gate were just quarrels at the beginning, but now they have turned into all martial arts fists and kicks, and the scene is in chaos.


    After hearing this, Shen lingyao said in silence, "these people love you so much that they are crazy. It seems that before long, they will hold a challenge arena. They are more qualified to pursue you than anyone else."


    Su Yingxia turned a deaf ear to Shen lingyao''s sarcastic remarks and said to the staff, "you help me to watch. If you fight very hard, please call me as soon as possible."¡° Good, Mr. Su¡° Welcome to summer, it''s not too big for you to watch the excitement. Now no one but you can stop it from expanding. " Shen lingyao said to Su Yingxia in doubt¡° I don''t care how big their business is. It''s better for everyone to call the hospital and stay in the hospital for ten days and a half months, then I can be quiet. " Su Yingxia said that she wanted the employees to watch, hoping to leave at the most chaotic time, so as to avoid being found by these people and affecting him to go home¡° It''s the most poisonous woman. If the pursuers know your attitude, they will be heartbroken. " Shen lingyao said. Su Yingxia smiles faintly. Although she is cruel, she thinks that those people have nothing to do with her. Even if she is cruel, what does it matter. When the employee called and said that it was already a group outside, Su Yingxia quickly took her bag and was ready to sneak out of the company. At the gate of the company, those people fight fiercely, just like in a movie. Su Yingxia takes advantage of the chaos, covers his head with a bag, and quickly escapes from the scene. When she was about to walk near her car, she ran into a strange man. Su Yingxia was surprised that there should be no clever fisherman waiting for her. When Su Yingxia looks up and finds that the other party doesn''t have flowers and gifts in his hand, he is relieved that he is not a pursuer but a passer-by¡° I''m sorry Su Yingxia said apologetically¡° Miss Su, come with us The man said with a smile. This sentence makes Su Yingxia feel bad, but when she wants to run, she has been grabbed by the man''s shoulder¡° What do you want to do Su Yingxia asked warily¡° It''s no harm to ask Miss Su to sit down. " At the scene of chaos, no one found that Su Yingxia was taken into a van. Even Han 3000, who arranged to protect Su Yingxia, didn''t notice. The van, with its license plate covered in black plastic bags, quickly left the scene. Looking at several bad looking men in the car, Su Yingxia tried to control her fear and asked, "who are you and why do you want to catch me?"¡° Miss Su, we are just for life. I hope you don''t resist and avoid suffering. " The person sitting in the co driver turned to Su Yingxia and said. Su Yingxia didn''t want to resist, because she knew that she was not the opponent of these men, but she couldn''t figure out who was targeting her. Han Yan? She has divorced Han 3000 now. Han Yan can''t do it. Otherwise, Han 3000 won''t deliberately arrange the divorce. The car drove out of the city and came to a small town on the outskirts of the city. After su Yingxia was brought into a farmyard, she was locked in a room. After her mobile phone was confiscated, she lost all contact with the outside world. Until the evening, a woman with a mask appeared in front of her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 413

    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia looks at the visitor like a torch, as if she wants to see through her mask.


    "It''s an eye opener. As soon as Han 3000 was admitted to the hospital, you were arrested. Your husband and wife have a bad time." Han Qing is here. Although she witnessed Han 3000 being beaten yesterday, it''s not revenge. So Han Qing didn''t stop her plan to catch Su Yingxia. However, she didn''t expect that good things would come together so soon. Han 3000 just entered the hospital, and Su Yingxia was also caught.


    "Three thousand into the hospital? What''s the matter Su Yingxia''s calm mood has great ups and downs. She doesn''t know what happened in the peninsula hotel. At the moment, listening to Han Qing, she feels tense.


    "Don''t you know?" Han Qing under the mask showed a happy smile, and continued: "he was beaten like a dead dog yesterday, and he vomited a lot of blood. Now he is lying on the hospital bed, and he can''t even move."


    "No way. You''re lying to me on purpose, aren''t you?" Su Yingxia breathed quickly and said that she didn''t know who the woman was and didn''t want to believe what she said.


    "I lied to you? Do you want to see how he was beaten? I have a video record With that, Han Qing took out her mobile phone. Yesterday, when Han 3000 was beaten, she secretly took a picture of it. She intended to humiliate Han 3000 in the future, but she didn''t expect that it would come in handy so soon.


    Su Yingxia walks up to Han Qing and grabs her mobile phone. When she sees the video, Han 3000 is lying on the ground and spits out a lot of blood. Her tears are like a spring of water.


    "Who are you and why do you want to hurt him?" Su Yingxia angry hate Han Qing, gnashing his teeth said.


    Seeing Su Yingxia angry, Han Qing''s heart is more happy. Her happiness needs to be built on the pain of others. This abnormal state of mind is formed by living in the Han family. Because Han Yan''s changeable character, one moment treats her as a sister, another moment slaps her in the face, which leads to Han Qing''s nearly distorted character.


    "When he lies on the ground, he looks like a dead dog. It''s pitiful to look at him." Han Qing said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia angrily walks up to Han Qing. She almost loses her mind and reaches out her hand to Han Qing.


    Han Qing sneers and kicks her foot on Su Yingxia''s belly. Although she is not an expert, she has learned some fighting skills from childhood. It''s a piece of cake to deal with Su Yingxia.


    "He''s a waste, you''re a waste, and you want to fight me?" Han Qing said with disdain.


    Su Yingxia squatted on the ground, covering her abdomen with her hands. Although she did not lead a comfortable life as a young lady in Su''s family, she had little experience in fighting with people.


    After a while, Su Yingxia stood up again and said, "who are you?"


    "My identity, such rubbish as you, is qualified to know?" Han Qing said contemptuously.


    Su Yingxia light smile, said: "with a mask, do not dare to show the true face, I see you are guilty, afraid, dare not let me know the rat."


    Han Qing''s face is cold under the mask. Su Yingxia''s words hit her heart, which makes her a little annoyed.


    Pulling Su Yingxia''s hair, Han Qing gritted her teeth and said, "dare you say I''m a rat, are you a cheap woman? Married to a trash whore. "


    Su Yingxia felt that her scalp was almost torn off, but she didn''t compromise and said, "even if I''m a whore, it''s better than you who live under a mask and dare not to see people. Do you dare to let me know who you are?"


    Han Qing has an impulse to pull off the mask for a moment, but she knows she can''t do it. These things are done behind Han Yan''s back. If Han Yan knows, she will never come to a good end.


    "You are not qualified to see me as I am." Han Qing pulled Su Yingxia to the ground, and then said to the people outside: "you guys, don''t come in to help."


    Several men walked into the room for the first time and looked on standby.


    Han Qing eyes angry looking at Su Yingxia, said: "give me a fight, hard fight."


    After a while of fighting and kicking, Su Yingxia was lying on the ground, almost unable to move. Several people subconsciously stopped, afraid that if he fought again, he would be killed.


    But the anger in Han Qing''s heart is still burning, scolding: "stop doing what, without my order, why stop, continue to fight."


    "If we go on fighting, I''m afraid we''ll lose our lives." Someone said to Han Qing, they just kidnap Su Yingxia and take a risk to earn a sum of money. If there is a human life, the nature of the matter will be different.


    "What are you afraid of? Even if you are killed, you don''t need to be responsible. If you want to get money, continue to call me." Han Qing said.


    After all, Su Yingxia is just a woman, and some big men bully her. It''s a shame to say this. Moreover, they have no hatred with Su Yingxia. It''s enough to fight to this extent.


    But the money is still in Han Qing''s hands. They have to listen to her orders.


    The beating and kicking continued. Su Yingxia couldn''t even make a sound of pain. The corner of his mouth overflowed with shocking red. It seemed that he was going to die.


    Until then, Han Qing let a few people stop, went to Su Yingxia side, squatted down and said: "smelly bitch, now you know what is the end of offending me?" Su Yingxia felt that her whole body was about to fall apart, and there was no place where she didn''t feel pain. She didn''t hear a word of Han Qing''s words clearly, and said vaguely, "3000 will take revenge for me." Han Qing gave a cold smile, grabbed Su Yingxia''s hair, forced her to look up and said, "look at your poor face. Han 3000 can''t even protect himself. How can he revenge you?" Su Yingxia thought of Han 3000, his face showed a smile, but in this case, the smile is particularly sad, said: "he can deal with all the trouble, I believe him."¡° Joke, his ability, how to fight with Han''s group, what do you believe he is useful for, how can he have the opportunity to resist this kind of waste. " Han Qing disdains to say that in her opinion, the moment Han Yan comes to Yuncheng, Han 3000''s fate has been doomed, because the two are not at the same level. Su Yingxia shook her head. She had no strength to speak, and it was meaningless to continue to argue. Han Qingsong opened Su Yingxia''s hair, causing Su Yingxia''s head to hit the ground heavily. He stood up and said to several people, "give me a good look at her. If you let her run away, you won''t get a cent." After leaving the farmyard, Han Qingcai took off her mask. Her face was ferocious, and she looked particularly disgusting¡° Han three thousand, wait to kneel down for me, otherwise, you don''t want to see this bitch again. " Han Qing said to himself. Mordu, who was sent to protect Su Yingxia, all lay on the ground one by one. It seemed that they were beaten hard. Mo Yang, who lifted up his sleeve, was out of breath. He gave such an important task to these trustworthy people, but he never thought that they had lost Su Yingxia under their eyelids. Su Yingxia''s car is still parked at the door of the company, and Moyang has asked someone about it. Su Yingxia didn''t return to the hillside villa, which is obviously something wrong¡° Brother Mo, do you want to tell brother 3000 about this? " Lin Yong pale to Mo Yang asked, Su Yingxia was kidnapped, this is the fall of the sky, although not his responsibility, but his heart is still very afraid. Once han 3000''s anger burns up, no one can guarantee that he will not be affected by the fish pond. Mo Yang gritted his teeth and said, "how can we let him know his current situation? If he doesn''t recuperate well, what should he do if he leaves sequelae?" Lin Yong also knows that if Han 3000 knows, he will definitely not recover in the hospital, which will certainly aggravate his illness, but Lin Yong can''t think of any way to deal with the current situation. At this time, one of his followers, Mo Yang, said: "Mr. Mo, according to the surveillance video on the scene, Miss Su should have been taken to a van, but the license plate of the van was blocked. I''ve tried to get the nearby surveillance, but I can''t find out where the van went." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 414

    Mo Yang is biting his back teeth. The other party is obviously prepared to cover the license plate and show the number in another area. There are so many vans on the street, who knows where the one that took Su Yingxia is.


    The more careful the layout, the more that the other side is not good, and Su Yingxia''s current situation, must be very dangerous.


    He can''t let Su Yingxia suffer any harm while Han 3000 is in hospital, and this is because his subordinates don''t work well. If he can''t give Han 3000 an account, what face does he have to show up in front of Han 3000?


    "Gather all the people and make a thorough investigation all night. Don''t let go of any villages and towns in the suburbs." Mo Yang said.


    Lin Yong opened his mouth and suggested: "do you want to unite all the people in the gray area? More people will make more power."


    "You''re afraid 3000 won''t know such a big stir?" Mo Yang stares at Lin Yongdao. Although what he says is reasonable, once the influence expands, Han 3000 is more likely to receive news. Mo Yang can''t let Han 3000 know about it in this case.


    After Han 3000''s good health, Moyang will naturally plead guilty for this matter.


    "Yes." Lin Yong shrunk his neck and said with a face of fear.


    That night, hundreds of people in the night action, in the undercurrent surging Cloud City, set off a carpet search.


    Hillside villa, because Su Yingxia did not go home, Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are still waiting in the living room.


    "What''s wrong with this girl today? She doesn''t go home so late and doesn''t answer the phone. The bigger she is, the less sensible she is." Jiang LAN a face complains of say.


    Su Guoyao twisted his eyelids and said, "is there anything wrong? Today, my eyelids keep jumping."


    Jiang LAN stares at Su Guoyao and says, "don''t talk, you crow mouth."


    Su Guoyao rubbed his eyes and felt very uneasy. Although he didn''t want Su Yingxia to have an accident, the sixth sense told him that if something had not happened, Su Yingxia would have gone home long ago. Even if he didn''t go home, he couldn''t have stopped answering the phone.


    "Did she sneak off to meet that loser?" Jiang Lan said angrily that this is the only possibility she can think of. Su Yingxia didn''t answer the phone, just like she was deliberately hiding from her with a guilty heart.


    "It''s really possible." Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN immediately took out the mobile phone, since no one answered Su Yingxia''s phone, he could only call Han 3000.


    "You hurry to let Yingxia go home." After the phone, Jiang Lan said directly, because she identified Su Yingxia and Han 3000 meet.


    Han 3000 is lying on the bed, even the mobile phone is Qi Yiyun help to hold, after listening to Jiang Lan''s words, feel baffled, said: "welcome summer where?"


    "Han 3000, don''t pretend to be confused with me. If she didn''t meet you, why hasn''t she come back home and won''t even answer my phone?" Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s face changed. Su Yingxia didn''t go home and didn''t answer the phone. Is something wrong? But he had already asked people to protect Su Yingxia. If there was any accident, he should know.


    "I''m not really with Yingxia. Have you called Shen lingyao?" Han 3000 said that the two friends often get together, whether it''s playing in Shen lingyao''s home and forgetting the time.


    Jiang LAN frowned, she identified the two together, but look at Han 3000''s attitude, he seems to really don''t know where Su Yingxia went.


    "I have already called Shen lingyao. She said that Yingxia left the company after work and didn''t stay with her." Jiang Lan said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call and ask." Han 3000 said that the people of Moyang are secretly protecting Su Yingxia. Those people should know where Su Yingxia has gone.


    "Han 3000, if anything happens to Su Yingxia, it must have something to do with you. You must find out Yingxia for me tonight. Otherwise, I''m not finished with you." Jiang LAN angrily threatens that Su Yingxia has no enemies. If she is captured, it must be related to Han 3000, so Jiang LAN directly leaves the responsibility to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not answer, but hung up directly.


    "Dial Moyang''s number for me." Han three thousand deep voice said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Could it be Han Yan?" In the process of dialing, Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. No matter who did it, as long as it posed a threat to Su Yingxia, he couldn''t even be the king of heaven.


    After the phone was connected, Moyang took the lead in saying, "is it boring for you to be in hospital? Now, why don''t you call me?"


    Mo Yang''s tone is very relaxed, but Han 3000 can feel a very deliberate affectation, seems to be hiding something.


    "Moyang, where is summer." Han 3000 asked coldly.


    Seeing Han 3000''s Caller ID, Mo Yang has a bad premonition in his heart, but it''s so sudden, how can Han 3000 in the hospital know?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone out to look for it." Mo Yang said, since Han 3000 already know, he can''t continue to hide, can only truthfully tell Han 3000.


    "Do you think I can rest assured?" Han 3000 said¡° I will find my sister-in-law as soon as possible, and will never let her suffer any harm. You still need to rest in your present situation. Don''t you believe me? " Mo Yang said. Han 3000 naturally believes in Moyang, but Su Yingxia''s whereabouts are unknown. How can he rest assured. However, Han 3000 also knows his own condition. His current health does not allow him to leave the hospital, and even if he leaves, he may not be able to help¡° Let me know as soon as you have any news. " Han 3000 said¡° OK, don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any news. " As soon as the phone hung up, the bell rang again. Looking at Jiang Lan''s Caller ID, Qi Yiyun asked, "do you want to answer it?" Han 3000 nodded. Just pressed the answer button, the phone came the angry roar of Jiang LAN: "Han 3000, you are a villain, you are not willing to kill Ying Xia."¡° If it wasn''t for you, how could it be dangerous to welcome summer? Don''t you know that you are a disaster after all these years? "¡° What does the Su family owe you? Is it digging your ancestral grave? You''re going to have a hard time with the Su family. "¡° Why don''t you die, you murderer? If you die, you won''t harm people. " Listening to the harsh words, Qi Yiyun didn''t get Han 3000''s consent and hung up directly. Even as an outsider, Qi Yiyun can''t see it any more. Han 3000 endured humiliation in the Su family for so many years, which brought countless benefits to the Su family. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could Jiang LAN live a carefree and luxurious life? But she didn''t remember her feelings at all, and regarded Han 3000 as an outsider from the beginning to the end¡° You don''t have to pay attention to such a woman. " Qi Yiyun said. Han Sanqian shook his head and sighed, "she''s right. If it wasn''t for me, Ying Xia would not have to take such risks. Everything is because of me."¡° But do you bring less benefits to the Su family? They used to live in a dilapidated community without elevators. Without you, she didn''t even have the qualification to enter Yundingshan villa. " Qi Yiyun said indignantly¡° Money is an external thing. The risk of summer is life. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun bites his teeth. Han 3000''s feelings towards Su Yingxia are so deep that he can''t extricate himself. It seems that he can bear any grievance for Su Yingxia¡° I''m willing to take this risk, even if I pay my life. " Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 sincerely. Although it''s not the first time that he shows his kindness to Han 3000, this time, it''s definitely the most determined. She is willing to take any risk, willing to use her own life, to win this sincere feelings, as long as Han 3000 is willing to treat her as Su Yingxia¡° You are not qualified. " Han 3000 light said. Qi Yiyun laughs miserably. Even so, Han 3000 will not change his mind. Su Yingxia''s happiness is beyond any woman in the world¡° She''s so happy. " Qi Yiyun turns around and walks to the window. Tears flow all over her face. The feeling of heartache almost makes her unable to breathe. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 415

    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Yingxia''s happiness is out of reach, it seems that no one can compare with her, but in Han 3000''s eyes, all this is taken for granted, Su Yingxia should get his love and protection.


    In the face of Qi Yiyun''s shaking shoulder and sobbing in a low voice, Han Sanqian doesn''t feel soft at all, because his mind is only on Su Yingxia. As for the feelings of other women, it''s not something he will care about.


    As time goes by, every second is very hard for Han 3000. He can''t be sure whether Su Yingxia is safe or not, so his heart can''t calm down for a moment.


    "If you want to leave the hospital, I can find you a wheelchair." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded without hesitation. In his current mood, how can he stay in the hospital and do nothing, and said: "thank you."


    "Do you think clearly that if you can''t cultivate yourself well, maybe you will leave a sequela to your body." Qi Yiyun reminds a way.


    Han 3000 light a smile, sequelae to him, calculate what.


    "The sky can''t stop me." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and left the ward. In a short time, a wheelchair was pushed.


    After supporting Han 3000 in a wheelchair, Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 out of the hospital.


    Deep in the night, there are still faint pedestrians in the streets. In the eyes of those people, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun are like lovers. Qi Yiyun likes this misunderstanding very much, and even enjoys it, because only misunderstanding can make her feel the possibility of being with Han 3000.


    She is not willing to face the reality, not because she loves Han 3000 deeply, but she knows very well that it is very luxurious to get Han 3000''s sincere love, which can''t be given by other men, so she won''t be reconciled.


    When Mo Yang saw Han 3000, he was not surprised. He even expected that Han 3000 would appear.


    "Why don''t you have a good rest in the hospital? I''ll take care of this. I''ve sent out all my brothers. There are hundreds of people. They will surely bring Yingxia back safely." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    "What''s the clue now." Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Mo Yang see Han 3000 avoid their own problems, had no choice but to sigh, said: "there is a surveillance video, but far away, not very clear, but basically can see Su Yingxia is captured."


    "Show me." Han 3000 said.


    When the video is played in front of Han 3000, Mo Yang can feel the strong killing intention sent out by Han 3000, and it is full of biting cold. However, it is not surprising that Su Yingxia plays an important role in Han 3000''s mind. How can he calm down when he sees Su Yingxia bound away.


    "Three thousand, don''t worry. I will be able to find these people." Mo Yang assured Han 3000.


    "These are the guys Han Qing sent to make trouble last time. It seems that Han Qing did the same thing to kidnap Su Yingxia." Although the picture is a little fuzzy, Han 3000 can basically confirm the identity of the other party. That day, on the second floor, he clearly saw several guys ready to move, but only one person was caught in the end.


    "Han Qing!" Mo Yang frowned and said, "does she have such courage?"


    "A face lover can''t do anything. Maybe she doesn''t think her revenge on me is enough to vent her anger." Han 3000 said that since he knew it was Han Qinggan, as long as he went to the peninsula hotel to find her, he could save Su Yingxia.


    However, the peninsula hotel has Diyang in charge. Han 3000 is in such a state that even if he goes there, it will not help. If he can''t beat Diyang, he can''t hold Han Qing accountable, and it''s even more impossible for Han Qing to let Su Yingxia go.


    Han Sanqian is a very self reliant person. From small to large, almost all things and difficulties are faced and solved by him, because he knows that only in this way can he become stronger in the experience.


    But today, Han Sanqian, relying on his own ability, can''t solve this problem, so he has to ask for help.


    It''s about Su Yingxia''s safety, and time is pressing. I hope he can appear as soon as possible.


    "Qi Yiyun, help me dial the number of grandfather Yan." Han 3000 said, can help people, only Yan Jun, maybe he can be the opponent of the central.


    Qi Yiyun turns to find Yan Jun''s number. Instead of using the amplifying mode, he delivers the phone to Han 3000.


    When the phone was connected, Han 3000 said, "Grandpa Yan, 3000 has something to ask you for help. Can you come to Yuncheng?"


    "I''m in the neighboring city, and I''ll be there in half an hour." Yan Jun said.


    This words let Han three thousand relief, last time back to Yanjing, Shi Jing talked about Yanjun, said he has important things, left Yanjing, Han three thousand also worried about this time can''t find him.


    Yuncheng a small hotel, Yan Jun hung up the phone, and did not rush out.


    During this period of time, he has been in Yuncheng to protect Han 3000''s life, but he doesn''t want Han 3000 to know about it, because he can''t let Han 3000 have any feelings of dependence in his heart.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han 3000 was beaten, Yan Jun did not intervene, because he knew Han Yan would not kill Han 3000, in the case of no threat to life, Yan Jun had no reason to do it. But today, Han 3000 since call for help, that he has reached a desperate point, Yan Jun had to hand. Half an hour later, Yan Jun arrived at Mordor on time. When Qi Hu saw Yan Jun, he unconsciously lowered his head. It was the old man, even his master, who couldn''t get up the idea of taking action. Chongyang agreed to his terms just by his words. Qi Hu unconsciously makes a comparison between Yan Jun and di Yang in his heart. In his opinion, di Yang seems to be stronger than Yan Jun, because the damage he gets from di Yang is stronger than Yan Jun¡° Grandpa Yan, Yingxia is arrested. Can you accompany me to Peninsula Hotel? " Han 3000 said to Yan Jun. Yan Jun watched Han 3000 grow up from childhood, but also watched him suffer from the cold shoulder of the Han family, and even achieved his own business step by step. No matter how difficult he encountered, he had never been so helpless as now. Sitting in the wheelchair of Han 3000, let Yan Jun heartache, light said: "don''t worry, Yan grandfather even if fight old life, will also help you solve this trouble." A group of four people, Qi Yiyun pushing Han 3000 in a wheelchair, Yan Jun walking on the left, Qi Hu walking on the right, toward the peninsula hotel. At the entrance of the peninsula hotel late at night, there are still security guards on duty. They are energetic and dare not slack off. When the security guard saw Han 3000 sitting in the wheelchair, his face could not help showing a contemptuous smile. It''s not long since this guy was beaten out. He even dares to come to the door¡° I''m in a wheelchair. I don''t know how to stop. I don''t think you want your life anymore. " The security guard laughed and said to Han 3000. "I want to see Han Yan," said Han, whose face was as deep as water¡° Miss Han didn''t give notice, and it''s almost midnight. How can miss Han see you? Get out of here, or I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to sit in a wheelchair. " Said the guard¡° I advise you not to rush, otherwise, you will have to prepare the urn. I think you are so young, why do you have to live with your own life? " Said another guard. Han three thousand saw a Qi tiger, this kind of small shrimps role, naturally not worth Yan Jun hand. Qi Hu, who was full of breath, stepped forward two steps. The security guards were so scared that they even stepped back, even their faces changed¡° Who''s coming? " Qi Hu asked. Qi Hu had broken into the hotel before, and these security guards have a very deep understanding of his skills. After all, they still have colleagues in the hospital¡° Big man, I warn you, don''t mess around, or you''ll die here today. "¡° Miss Han has taken a rest. Do you know how serious it will be to disturb Miss Han''s rest? "¡° You guys who don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, get out of here, Miss Han. You can''t run away. " Several security guards watched Qi Hu warily, and could only threaten him with words. Qi Hu knows Han 3000''s determination to break into the hotel. What''s the meaning of talking nonsense with these guys? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 416

    When Qi Hu went to the security guards in a state of fighting, they scattered in a crowd, and no one dared to stand in front of Qi Hu to block the way.


    Qi Hu said with a disdainful smile: "a group of waste, with me to fight the courage is not, incredibly still so arrogant."


    Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 into the hotel, and Qi Hu yells: "let Han Yan out quickly, or I will smash this broken place."


    As the voice fell, a bronze statue weighing 100 Jin was pushed to the ground by Qi Hu, making a sonorous sound.


    Han Yan is in a dream when the landline in the room suddenly rings, which makes her angry. After looking at the time, it''s still midnight, which makes her very angry.


    "Who are you? Don''t you want to live? You dare to disturb my rest." Pick up the phone, Han Yan gnashing her teeth said.


    The other end of the phone is the security guard. Hearing Han Yan''s anger, she quickly said, "Miss Han, that big man has broken into the hotel again, and I have to see you. I have to call you."


    Han Yandun time wake up, big man, is it Qi Hu? This guy managed to escape from death, but he came to die again. He is really an ungrateful guy.


    Hang up the phone, Han Yan tone cold soliloquy: "since you want to die, I will help you today."


    Put on the clothes of Han Yan, to the next door knock on the central door.


    Even when he was sleeping, Diyang kept a high vigilance, so less than ten seconds after the door rang, he had already opened it at the door.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Di Yang asked.


    "That big man is coming to die again. He dares to disturb my rest. I want him not to leave alive today." Han Yan face such as frost said.


    Diyang frowned, but Han Sanqian risked his life to save Qi Hu. How could he be so ungrateful and take the initiative to send him to the door to seek death?


    When they come to the hotel lobby, Han Yan is very surprised to see Han 3000.


    She thought it was just Qi Hu who came to die, but even Han 3000 came.


    "Han 3000, don''t think I really dare not kill you. If I disturb my rest at such a time, I will be scolded even if I cut first and then play." Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says.


    "Han Qing, I want to see her." Han 3000 said.


    Han Qing is useless at this time, so Han Yan doesn''t call her at all.


    Han 3000 suddenly comes to Han Qing. It is obvious that Han Qing has done something.


    Han Yan guessed it before, but she didn''t ask specifically. Now it seems that it''s against Han 3000''s fate. Otherwise, he won''t come to death in a wheelchair.


    "You''d better go to hell." Han Yan said, and then back a step, the meaning of this action is very obvious, to make room for the central hand.


    At the same time, Yan Jun, standing on the side of Han 3000''s body, blocked Han 3000 in front of him at a speed that could not be reached by the naked eye.


    There was a little surprise in Diyang''s eyes. With such amazing speed, even he couldn''t see the action clearly. The other side was obviously a master.


    "I didn''t expect you to hire such a helper. I''m surprised." Said Di Yang.


    "At the end of the day, you''re not just a strong man." Han 3000 disdains to say that although he can''t beat Diyang, he has great confidence in Yanjun''s skill. This is what he has witnessed since he was a child.


    If it wasn''t for Yan Jun, how could the Han family in Yanjing have been so prosperous for so many years.


    The birth of a strong man is bound to be accompanied by corpses everywhere and many enemies. The position of Han family in Yanjing is stable and has an inseparable relationship with Yanjun.


    "Who is the strong one, we have to hand it over before we know." Di Yang said with a smile.


    The battle between Yanjun and Diyang is imminent. Both of them can be said to be top experts. Therefore, there are no gorgeous moves in them, only the counteraction of strength and speed. When the speed is too fast, others can''t see how the two of them actually do it. They just feel dazzled.


    For Han 3000, this is an opportunity to learn, so he looked very carefully.


    However, Qi Hu was completely confused at this time. He thought Chongyang was the most powerful master in the world. He didn''t really understand the meaning of master until he saw Yanjun and Diyang.


    It turns out that a fight can be fought like this. It''s so fast that people can''t see clearly.


    Han Yan does not understand this aspect of things, but at the moment she, but frowned, because her eyes of the central, no matter who face, at most ten moves can be done, but now the situation, but has been unable to tell the outcome, how can it be!


    Han 3000 is such a waste. How can he find such a powerful helper? Even the central government has no way to win absolutely!


    He is the best of the Korean family in the United States. If he can''t beat the people brought by Han 3000, who else can be his opponent.


    "Han 3000, do I really underestimate you?" Han Yan whispered to herself.


    In the middle of the battle, he is in a very serious mood at the moment. He used to be a top killer, and he has seen countless experts. Although some people are too strong for him to face, they are all roles standing on the top of the world. How can there be such a powerful person in Huaxia? Based on the fact that the Han family of the United States despised Huaxia, the central government also held a disdainful attitude towards the whole of Huaxia. He never thought that Huaxia had a person to match him, but now, this person has appeared in front of him. The expression of the central gradually dignified up, in contrast to Yan Jun, is still a light look, which makes the central surprise even more, he deal with himself, seems effortless. Although Han 3000 can''t see their movements clearly, he can see their expressions clearly. The contrast at this time shows that Yan Jun has gradually controlled the advantage, so he is at ease¡° Yan grandfather really fierce, do not know his strength, can be ranked in the international Han 3000 can''t help saying¡° My father said that there are many strong men in the world. He once met one who could not be hurt by hot weapons. I used to think he was bragging. Now it seems that what he said may be true. " Qi Yiyun says faintly that although she has Donghao around her, Donghao''s strength is not that many people can''t do it. But at the moment, Diyang and Yanjun''s performance is completely beyond Qi Yiyun''s understanding of ordinary people, so she suddenly thinks of what her father once said¡° It''s a big world. " Han 3000 sighed that he thought he had enough knowledge of the world, but now he found that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg. At this time, the two people in the fight suddenly made some loud bang. Han 3000 vaguely caught the two people''s chest. It seemed that they had hit each other in a circle. The collision of their bodies made this amazing sound. In the loud sound instant, two people each stepped back a few steps, the ground central complexion is a little pale, but the inflammation gentleman is complexion does not change color¡° Do you want to continue? " Yan Jun light said, the performance is not the slightest different of him, but there is a subtle change unknown, that is, the throat constantly trembling, he fought his life to the throat from the bottom of the smell down. Win or lose is not divided, but which is better or which is weaker in the eyes of others, has become a fixed number, the central government also thinks that fighting further can not get any benefits, back to Han Yan side¡° Miss, the central government is incompetent. " The ground central low head says to Han Yan. Han Yan took a deep breath, even to the central is not the opponent, Han Yan can have what blame heart, for others, I''m afraid already fell¡° Han 3000, the surprise you gave me is not small. It seems that you are forcing me to kill you. " Han Yan cold voice says¡° If you have the ability, I absolutely have no complaints, but now, you should call Han Qing out. What she does should be undertaken by herself. " Han 3000 light way. Han Yan''s face is as deep as water. Calling Han Qing out at this time is undoubtedly a compromise to Han 3000. It''s something Han Yan will never accept that she wants her to compromise with the waste in her mind. Just as Han Yan hesitates, di Yang says in her ear, "Miss, for your safety''s sake, you don''t have to protect Han Qing at this time." Han Yan didn''t want to protect Han Qing at all. She just felt that her face couldn''t pass, but since the central government said so, she had to compromise. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 417

    "Han 3000, I''m not that kind of villain. Since Han Qing has done something that can''t be seen, I''ll give you a chance to revenge. But if your trouble has nothing to do with Han Qing, you must make an apology to me today." Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 nodded, he can be sure that Su Yingxia was kidnapped thing is Han Qing, and he also know, Han Yan said so, just take care of her face.


    When the security guard went to the door of Han Qing''s room and knocked on the door, Han Qing was very impatient and opened the door. He yelled at the security guard: "what are you doing? You''re so late. You''ve come to disturb me to have a rest."


    In addition to Han''s family, Han Qing''s attitude towards foreigners has always been the same, aloof and defiant.


    "Miss Han, please go downstairs." The security guard said to Han Qing.


    Hearing Miss Han''s three words, Han Qing''s attitude converged a lot and asked, "what do you want me to do when Miss Han is so late?"


    "You''ll know when you go." Said the guard.


    Han Qing heart suddenly have a kind of unknown premonition, can''t say that she secretly do things revealed the footwork, was found by Han Yan?


    But even if she knows, it''s impossible to find her in such a late night. Han Yan''s attention to beauty perception is very high. When the sky falls, she will never stay up late.


    When Han Qing comes to the lobby and sees Han 3000 sitting in a wheelchair, her face shows a smile unconsciously. She is willing to see Han 3000''s down and out, but it''s not enough to just sit in a wheelchair. She has to kneel down for her to make Han Qing satisfied.


    "Han 3000, are you still here to die? Don''t you think you''re not hurt enough? " Han Qing said to Han 3000, and then came to Han Yan.


    "Where is summer?" Han 3000 released a strong intention to kill, Han Qing''s attitude to him, Han 3000 never care, but now, she threatened the safety of Su Yingxia, only a dead end.


    "Who is welcoming summer? I''ve never heard of that name Han Qing light said.


    "Han 3000, it seems that the person you are looking for has nothing to do with Han Qing. She doesn''t know the person you are talking about." Han Yan said.


    Han three thousand hands holding wheelchair armrest, want to stand up, but hesitated, the body is too weak, resulting in hands shaking more than, buttocks did not leave the wheelchair.


    Qi Yiyun, who has been lowering his head, wants to help Han 3000, but he is stopped by Han 3000: "don''t touch me."


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and continued to stand behind the wheelchair.


    Almost exhausted the whole body strength of Han 3000, finally stood firm.


    This stubbornness surprised everyone on the scene, but Yanjun was not surprised, because this is Han 3000 he knew, and no one could stop him.


    "It''s impossible to find someone to go to the devil, and let those people kidnap Ying Xia. Do you really think I don''t know anything?" Han 3000 looked directly at Han Qing and said.


    Han Qing''s face doesn''t change. At this time, she can''t admit that this matter has something to do with her. Otherwise, not only Han 3000 won''t let her go, but also Han Yan won''t let her go.


    "Do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, it is slander." Han Qing said.


    "I''ll give you three minutes for your people to take you to the Peninsula Hotel, or I''ll never stop." Han 3000 attitude tough said.


    When Han three thousand finish these words, Yan Jun came to his side, this invisible deterrent force, let the central had to remind Han Yan: "Miss, if you really want to fight to death, I''m not sure to guarantee your safety."


    Han Yan heard this, a loud slap call in Han Qing''s face, she can''t for a servant girl and let himself in danger, and Han 3000 now attitude, like a crazy general, he made this kind of irrational behavior, is not impossible.


    "Han Qing, did you do it?" Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says.


    Han Qing looked flustered and lowered his head, said: "Miss, it''s not me, I really don''t know anything."


    "Give me the phone." Han Yan said.


    Han Qing is more flustered. Although there are no ruffian numbers in the phone book, there are some recent phone records. As long as Han Yan calls in the past, things will come to the surface.


    "Miss, please believe me. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Han Qing said.


    Han Yan sneered and said, "of course I know what kind of person you are. Do you think I don''t know how many bad acts you have done in the United States in my name?"


    Han Qing in the United States to pull the flag of tiger skin often happens, as long as there is a little let her dissatisfaction, or let her feel a little wronged things, she will take advantage of the name of Han Yan to implement revenge, she thinks these things Han Yan does not know, did not expect that she all know, just open one eye closed one eye.


    "Miss, I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me." Han Qing immediately kneels on the ground and pleads for mercy to Han Yan.


    "Call right away." Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says word by word.


    Han Qing took out the phone, contacted a few ruffians, let them take Su Yingxia to Peninsula Hotel. Han Sanqian returned to his wheelchair and waited for less than ten minutes. Those people appeared with Su Yingxia. When Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia, his eyes turned red with anger. Su Yingxia, who can''t stand still, is sitting on the ground. When she sees Han 3000, she smiles¡° I knew you would save me. " Su Yingxia said happily. Han 3000 trembled to Su Yingxia''s side, voice trembling said: "sorry, it''s all my fault, I didn''t protect you." Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "this is what we should face together. You are all in a wheelchair in the hospital. What''s the point if I get hurt?" Han 3000 takes a few deep breaths, and his anger rises uncontrollably. No matter how much he cares about Su Yingxia in front of Han Yan, Han Yan may deal with Su''s company. At this moment, he doesn''t care about anything. He just wants to revenge for Su Yingxia¡° I want Han Qing to die. " Han 3000 turns his head and looks coldly at Han Yan. Han Yan was born into a rich family, and she has seen all kinds of cruel characters. But at this moment, Han 3000''s eyes make her feel afraid, just like a piercing cold wind¡° She''s just a servant girl. You can do whatever you want. " Han Yan light said, the central is not Yan Jun''s opponent, now this situation, she is not qualified to keep Han Qing, and she can''t because of a servant girl and let himself be threatened. This sentence is like a bolt from the blue for Han Qing. If Han Yan doesn''t save her, she will die¡° Miss, help me, help me. I don''t want to die. Please, I want to serve miss. I don''t want to die. " Han Qing holds Han Yan''s thigh and kneels down to beg for mercy. Han Yan impatiently kicks Han Qing away and says, "for so many years, you have completely forgotten your identity. Do you really treat yourself as Han''s family? You are just a servant in the Han family. You have done so many things behind my back and in my name. You should have expected such an end. " Han Qing cried bitterly, and her face was full of regret. She said, "Miss, I know I''m wrong. Please give me a chance. For the sake of growing up together, please help me."¡° Growing up together? " Han Yan coldly smile, they two really grow up together, but this how? Han Yan will never use her feelings on a servant, saying: "it''s because you have lived in Han''s family for too long, so you don''t even know what your status is. If you want to be a servant girl in your next life, you have to recognize your identity." With that, Han Yan goes to the elevator. Han Qing looks desperate, so many years of feelings, in Han Yan''s eyes, it is so worthless, she even said two words for themselves are not willing¡° Han 3000, as long as you don''t kill me, I can tell you a lot about the Han family, which is very important to you. " When Han Yan gets on the elevator, Han Qing tells Han 3000 that she knows that Han Yan won''t help, so the only hope of survival is in Han 3000''s hands. Han 3000 sneered and said to Qi Hu, "wild boar can be killed. A woman is easier for you, isn''t it?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 418

    When Han Qing saw Qi Hu coming towards her, she began to tremble with fear. At this moment, she began to repent what she had done to Su Yingxia. If she hadn''t caught Su Yingxia, she would never have come to such an end. Now, because of her self Immolation, she would have lost her life. Han Qing''s regret can''t be described in words.


    "Han 3000, please, please give me a chance, please let me go." Han Qing kowtows to Han 3000 with a runny nose and tears. For the first time in her life, she knows her identity so clearly.


    Han 3000''s face was cold, without the slightest pity. Looking at Han Qing, he said faintly: "from the moment you catch Ying Xia, your destiny has been doomed. Don''t blame me. You are responsible for all this."


    With that, Han 3000 helps Su Yingxia, and the couple walk outside the hotel tremblingly. He doesn''t want Su Yingxia to see such a scene.


    Han Qing screamed, hoping to use all her strength to exchange for Han 3000''s forgiveness, but it was all in vain. Han 3000 didn''t even look at her.


    Qi Hu reaches out his hand to Han Qing and strangles his neck. When breathing becomes more and more difficult, Han Qing''s face is full of tears full of regret, but it''s too late to regret.


    Outside the hotel, Su Yingxia asked Han 3000, "will she really die?"


    "Of course not. I''m just bluffing her." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia wants to look back at the hotel, but she holds back. Although she guesses Han 3000''s words are likely to comfort her, since Han 3000 says so, she is willing to believe this white lie.


    In Su Yingxia''s world, the lie she can accept is what Han 3000 says. No matter what he says, Su Yingxia is willing to believe it.


    "I''ll take you home." Han 3000 continued.


    Although Su Yingxia was beaten, it was only skin injury. Compared with Han 3000''s serious injury, it was nothing but sorcery. So she didn''t agree with Han 3000''s words. Instead, she said, "no, I''ll take you back to the hospital."


    Han 3000 stubbornly shook his head and said, "I''ll take you home first."


    If you don''t send Su Yingxia home, how can Han 3000 go back to the hospital at ease.


    Qi Hu and Qi Yiyun were far behind, and the four of them went to Yundingshan villa.


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes are full of admiration, without any disguise. Han 3000 now has multiple injuries. She knows very well, but even in this case, he is still willing to bear the pain to send Su Yingxia home. This road is very easy for ordinary people, but it is very painful for him. Even so, he is willing to bite his teeth to send Su Yingxia home.


    "How can such a man not be fascinated?" Qi Yiyun sighed.


    "Do you like me?" Qi Hu suddenly widened his eyes and asked Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t help rolling a white eye and said: "big man, people should have self-knowledge."


    "I''m good at playing and I''m good looking. Of course I know myself well." Qi Hu said.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and didn''t want to talk to Qi Hu.


    Back at the hillside villa, when Su Yingxia rang the doorbell, there was a rush of footsteps in the shutter, and not just one person. It seems that Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao didn''t sleep because they were worried about Su Yingxia''s safety.


    Su Yingxia light smile, said: "did not expect that they are still waiting for me."


    Han three thousand also laughed, these two people to Su Yingxia''s concern, let him feel gratified.


    When the door opened, Jiang LAN saw Su Yingxia, feeling suddenly excited, took Su Yingxia''s hand, full of blame said: "Yingxia, where did you go, how can you come back now."


    "Mom, I''m fine." Su Yingxia said.


    Looking at the injury on Su Yingxia''s face, Jiang LAN stretched out her hand, carefully holding Su Yingxia''s cheek, heartache: "who did it?"


    At this time, Jiang LAN saw Han 3000, the expression instantly gloomy down, gnashing his teeth said: "why do you appear here, you have not hurt Su Yingxia enough?"


    Han 3000 shakes his head. Before he speaks, Jiang LAN suddenly reaches out and pushes Han 3000.


    If the body is not injured, Jiang Lan''s strength is not enough to tickle Han 3000, but now, seriously injured, even Jiang Lan''s strength makes Han 3000 fall to the ground.


    He didn''t have any spare power to resist the external force, and sat on the ground in pain.


    Su Yingxia squatted down nervously and asked Han 3000, "3000, how are you?"


    Jiang Lan''s expression is chilly. Although she detects something wrong, after all, Han 3000 is such a big man. How can he be pushed down by her.


    But she didn''t care what happened to Han 3000. Seeing Han 3000''s disgust, she kept rising.


    "Su Guoyao, take your daughter back." Jiang Lan said to Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao did not dare to disobey Jiang Lan''s words. He could only bring Su Yingxia back home.


    Jiang LAN walked up to Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, I warn you, this is the place of my su family, and the villa is also the name of Yingxia. Since you divorce her, you are not qualified to come back here." Han 3000 has seen a lot of Jiang Lan''s behavior of breaking down bridges and rivers. In order to get benefits, she can not break the means, or turn her face and refuse to recognize others after getting benefits. This is normal for Jiang LAN¡° I''m coming. Who can stop me? " Han 3000 light said. Jiang LAN clenches her teeth. Yundingshan villa belongs to Tianjia, and Han 3000 has a very good relationship with Tianjia. When those property security guards see Han 3000, they will not stop him. This is equivalent to the door of hillside villa, which is always open to Han 3000. However, this situation is only temporary. In Jiang Lan''s opinion, sooner or later, the hillside villa will be out of the control of Tianjia¡° It''s disgusting that you are so shameless, just like a mangy dog. " Jiang LAN language vicious said. Han 3000 has been unable to stand up again, in the face of Jiang Lan''s vicious words, also unable to refute, just waved his hand¡° If you want to die, stay away. Don''t die in front of my house. This place doesn''t belong to you for a long time. " Jiang Lan said, turned back to the villa, heavily closed the door. At the beginning, when she first moved into the hillside villa, Jiang LAN had a very good attitude towards Han 3000. Now, when the owner of the hillside villa became Su Yingxia, she turned her face faster than she turned a book. This is probably the ultimate expression of money worship. She never cares who she got, and she doesn''t care about it. In her eyes, she has no follow-up interests, It''s like losing value. Han 3000 can''t walk down the mountain any more. He can only call Qi Yiyun and let Qi Hu pick him up. But after a while, Qi Yiyun was not the one who came to the mountain, but Qi Hu. She did not tell Qi Hu about it, but let him wait at the door¡° What about Qi Hu? " Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun¡° The big fool thought I liked him, and now he''s still enjoying himself. In that case, why bother his fantasy? " Qi Yiyun said¡° But how can I get down the mountain? I can''t walk now. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun went to Han 3000, squatted down and said, "can''t I carry you down the mountain?" Han three thousand one Leng, let a woman carry him! He had never tried such a thing¡° If you don''t let me carry it, I''ll eat dew all night here. I won''t let him pick you up. " Qi Yiyun said. Covered all over with cuts and bruises, as like as two peas in the face, Han three thousand heard this and laughed. This woman is just as stubborn as he is. In some ways, he is just the same as him. Sometimes, stubbornness can not bring any benefits except for being covered with bruises. Qi Yiyun, no matter how much you do, you can''t change my heart. " Han 3000 said¡° It has nothing to do with me whether you change or not. I just want to do what I want to do. I want to go back to sleep. Don''t delay my beauty. If I become ugly, I will depend on you all my life. " Qi Yiyun said in a threatening tone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 419

    Peninsula Hotel, back to the room of Han Yan''s heart is not smooth, even if closed eyes also can''t sleep, toss and turn for a long time, finally sit up.


    Although she said that she had no sympathy for Han Qing''s death, and she didn''t feel guilty for not saving Han Qing, Han 3000 couldn''t accept it. As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to her at all, which made her more and more angry.


    "If dad didn''t let me hurt you, you would have died. How could you be so arrogant in front of me?" Han Yan looks vicious and unwilling to say that in the Chinese community of the United States, she is a top lady. Anyone who talks to her will certainly lower the volume and give her the greatest respect. But in Han 3000, Han Yan is disrespected by Han 3000 again and again.


    At this time, Han Yan suddenly took out the phone in a hurry, since it''s dad who won''t let Han 3000 die, then tell him about it, will it be able to change his mind?


    After brewing for a while, Han Yan dialed her father''s number.


    When the phone is connected, Han Yan starts to cry bitterly. Her acting skills are so thorough that people can''t detect the slightest flaw.


    "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly cry? Is there someone bullying you?" Phone that tone nervous asked.


    "Dad, Han Qing is dead. Han 3000 killed her. You don''t want me to kill him, but his method is very vicious. He even attacked Han Qing. Han Qing is a sister who grew up with me. I treat her as my own sister, but Han 3000 is not soft hearted at all." Han Yan cried heartbroken, with her acting skills to participate in the award ceremony, take a best actress certainly not a problem.


    On the other end of the phone, he heard that Han Qing was killed by Han 3000. After a moment of silence, he said, "Han Qing is just an outsider. There is no blood flowing from my Han family in his body. It''s just death."


    "Dad." Han Yan emotional retort: "how can you say that, she is my good sister, I must help her revenge, otherwise, she will die."


    "Han Qing has been in my Han family for so many years. There are a lot of things about her. You treat her as a sister, but she has done a lot of bad things outside by taking advantage of your reputation. This kind of person is not worth your sadness." The other end of the phone comforted.


    Han Yan wants to take advantage of this opportunity to let her father let go and allow her to kill Han 3000, so comforting words are of no use to her. After all, she is not really sad.


    "No, I must avenge Han Qing. I will never let Han 3000 go." Han Yan tone firm said.


    "In that case, you can come back. I''ll rearrange the work." Said the other end of the phone.


    Han Yan was stunned. Although she didn''t want to come to Yuncheng at first, she felt that this garbage city was not worthy of her, but now her deployment has reached half of the stage. If she chose to leave at this time, wouldn''t Han 3000 think that she would surrender and give up?


    This kind of thing, Han Yan will never accept, she will not leave any story to Han 3000, will not let anyone see a joke.


    "Dad, I''m not going back." Han Yan said quietly.


    "Since I don''t want to come back, I''ll do as I said. Although I didn''t pay attention to the branch of the Han family, we are in the same vein. I don''t want you to fight each other. In the future, I''ll go down and face my ancestors." Said the other end of the phone.


    Han Yan takes a deep breath. She thought it could change her father''s attitude. Unexpectedly, it''s useless. But it''s also good for Han Yan. At least she understands her father''s firm position. Even if she wants Han 3000 to die, it has nothing to do with her.


    Fortunately, Jiang LAN hopes Han 3000 will die, and she can be used to do it.


    "By the way, how''s your brother doing? There''s no trouble." Asked the other end of the line.


    Han Yan has not seen him for a long time. With his hobby, she must be nostalgic for some fireworks place now, but this kind of thing can''t be told to her father.


    "No, he is very obedient in Yuncheng. You can rest assured." Han Yan said.


    "OK, it should be late at night over there. Have a rest early." The other party finished and hung up directly.


    Han Yan threw the phone on the ground, fell to pieces, ferocious face of her, which has a little sleepy.


    "Jiang LAN, I hope you have enough use value, don''t let me down, otherwise, I can only kill you." Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says.


    The next day, Han 3000''s ward was surrounded by many famous doctors, all of which were found by Mo Yang. Because he left the hospital yesterday, Mo Yang worried that Han 3000''s injury would worsen, leaving the problem of sequelae, so he almost sent all the famous doctors to check Han 3000''s body.


    Fortunately, Han 3000''s physical fitness is already strong, and there is no big problem. If there is no problem in the follow-up rehabilitation, there will be no sequelae.


    After a large number of doctors left, Han 3000 said to Mo Yang helplessly: "don''t make such a big show in the future. I''m not a monkey in the zoo. So many people stare at me to see what to do."


    Mo Yang glanced at Han three thousand one eye, said: "if you can obediently in the hospital, I will not call so many people."


    "Or my fault?" Han three thousand picks eyebrow to say. Mo Yang rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, "don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to protect my sister-in-law. This time, there will be no more accidents. Otherwise, I''ll take my head to atone."¡° What do I want your head for, such an ugly face, do I have to change it for myself? " Han 3000 disdains the way. Mo Yang was so angry that he waved his fist to Han 3000 and said, "what do you know? My charming uncle is now the male god in the eyes of many younger sisters. Don''t you know that uncle style is popular now?"¡° Qi Yiyun, is it disgusting Han 3000 turns to ask Qi Yiyun¡° Disgusting. " Qi Yiyun nodded without hesitation. Mo Yang was so angry that he pointed to Han 3000. His hand was shaking, but he didn''t know how to refute it. He could only say: "well, Han 3000, unite with outsiders to bully me, right? You wait, wait for you, I want to fight with you."¡° I remember that. Don''t break your promise Han said seriously. Mo Yang quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m just joking. Why should I take it seriously? I can''t beat you for your invincible skill." Mo Yang also made his debut with his fists in those years, but compared with Han 3000, he knew the difference very well. After all, he had seen Han 3000''s attack in the underground ring. How dare he really fight with Han 3000. Han 3000 is just joking with Mo Yang. In a real fight, Mo Yang has no chance to resist¡° It''s a fine day today. Push me out for a breath of fresh air. The smell of the medicine in the ward is too bad. " Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun. Qi Yiyun nodded and prepared the wheelchair. Then he and Mo Yang helped Han 3000 to sit in the wheelchair and pushed out the ward. Mo Yang after two people left, sighed and said to himself: "this boy, with whom together, look like a pair, really worried for younger sister." The inpatient department has a small garden for people to walk in. The air here is the freshest in the whole hospital. Every morning and evening, many patients and their families come out for a walk. They were walking when a woman in a short skirt and long legs suddenly stood in front of them. The legs looked good, but when Han 3000 saw her face, he was a little impatient¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect that you are still in a wheelchair now. I don''t think it''s after su Yingxia dumped you. However, I didn''t kill myself by jumping off a building. Did you break my leg? " Su Yihan said to Han 3000 with a sneer on her face that she came to see a friend in hospital today, but she didn''t expect to meet Han 3000, which made her feel better suddenly. Since she knew that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia divorced, Su Yihan has been looking for opportunities to fall into the trap and see Han 3000''s jokes, but she didn''t expect to meet Han 3000 in the hospital¡° Yes, I suddenly regretted it in the middle of the jump. I had a discussion with God. I just broke my leg and didn''t kill me. " Han 3000 light said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 420

    Han 3000''s words make su Yihan laugh scornfully. The current situation of this waste is so miserable that he is still in the mood to joke.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood." Su Yihan said.


    "Is there anything to be sad about?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yihan nodded his head and said, "if someone else is dumped by a woman, it''s shameful. But I''m afraid you''re used to being such a cheeky loser. After all, you''ve been a loser for so many years, and you''ve already been immune to being scolded."


    "Now that you know I''m immune, don''t you want to laugh at me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han 3000''s indifference makes Su Yihan very angry. However, when she sees Han 3000, she deliberately falls into the well. However, Han 3000''s attitude doesn''t make her feel like falling into the well.


    "I really don''t know how you waste to live up to now. If I had killed myself, I would have no face to live in the world." Su Yihan said with gnashing teeth.


    "I said just now that I regretted half of my suicide, so I didn''t die. Thank God for not killing me." Han 3000 said.


    This just didn''t have two or three words, Su Yihan had already been so angry that he seemed to hurt himself when he talked with a bitch.


    "Han 3000, you have lost all the faces of men in the world. You should die as soon as possible. It''s a waste of air to live." After su Yihan dropped this sentence, she left quickly. She was afraid that if she said it again, her lungs would be blown up.


    Han 3000 light smile, to Su Yihan''s impetuous mood, even want to blame him, this is not a joke?


    "I''ll get something and wait for me here." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000, and then left quickly.


    After leaving the garden, Qi Yiyun catches up with Su Yihan and stands in front of her.


    Although Qi Yiyun doesn''t have makeup, she doesn''t wear glasses. Even if she is plain, she can make people feel ashamed.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you take care of that loser and get in my way? Haven''t you heard that good dog doesn''t get in my way? " Su Yihan said coldly.


    Qi Yiyun light smile, said: "I heard that before someone gave you a very heavy dowry?"


    "So what, does it matter to you?" Today, this matter is still a hurdle in Su Yihan''s heart. She feels that she has touched the door bar of a rich family, but because the man didn''t show up, she finally took advantage of Su Yingxia.


    "Do you want to know who the bride price is?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Do you know who he is?" Su Yihan suddenly became interested, because she didn''t know who the other party was, and she was very curious.


    "Of course, I know, and I also know that this dowry is not for you. All the time, it''s just that you are amorous." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Su Yihan is a person who loves face very much. How could she be so amorous? Besides her, who in the Su family is eligible for the dowry.


    "You don''t know anything. You''re talking nonsense. The dowry is not mine. Is it yours? Do you know who''s in the Su family? How can those people be qualified to compete with me? " Su Yihan said with disdain.


    Qi Yiyun nodded his head and said, "other women in the Su family are not as beautiful as you, but do you forget that there is Su Yingxia?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Su Yihan burst out laughing. His eyes looked like an idiot staring at Qi Yiyun. He said, "where did you come from? Quan Yuncheng knows that Su Yingxia married Han 3000. How could anyone give her a dowry?"


    "Didn''t you think that Han 3000 was the one who gave the bride price?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Su Yihan was stunned, and then laughed so much that he covered his belly and said, "you''re so funny. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with your brain? How can the betrothal gift given by Han 3000 be? He''s such a loser. Do you have so much money?"


    "By the way, you don''t know his identity, do you want to know, I can tell you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "A loser is nothing more than a pile of mud and a dead dog." Su Yihan sneered.


    "If the young master of the Han family in Yanjing is just a dead dog in mud in your eyes, you think I didn''t say anything." Qi Yiyun said.


    Young master of the Han family in Yanjing!


    Yanjing Han family!


    Su Yihan was stunned by these four words. She once thought about it, but she thought it was almost impossible. How could the Han family in Yanjing propose marriage to their little Su family? Moreover, Han 3000 is from the Han family in Yanjing, which is more like a ridiculous joke.


    "I think you are really sick. If Han 3000 were the young master of the Han family, how could he join the Su family?" Su Yihan said.


    "If you don''t believe it, go back and ask Su Haichao. He knows the identity of Han 3000 very well, but he didn''t tell you. Maybe he was afraid of hitting you." Qi Yiyun said with a smile, and then went to Su Yihan''s side, and gently reminded him: "kindly remind you that Han 3000''s identity can''t be exposed. If anyone dares to disclose this news, the end will be death. You should be very clear about how powerful Yan Jing''s Han family is?"


    With that, Qi Yiyun leaves with a brisk step. The reason why she wants to say this to Su Yihan is that she is fighting for Han 3000 in her heart. Why is a common woman qualified to point out Han 3000? Moreover, Qi Yiyun is also very sure that Su Yihan does not dare to expose Han 3000''s identity, especially after she goes to Su Haichao to verify Han 3000''s identity, Su Haichao will not let her disclose it. Su Yihan is in a daze for a long time. She doesn''t understand why Qi Yiyun told her about it. But if it''s a lie, it will be exposed sooner or later. It''s meaningless. In other words, everything she said is likely to be true. The betrothal gift is for Su Yingxia. And the loser in her cognition turned out to be the young master of the Han family in Yanjing! This made Su Yihan deeply shocked, but she didn''t get Su Haichao''s confirmation. She would never believe it. When the dowry was delivered to Su''s family, Su Yihan made a mockery of Su Yingxia. If this is true, her mockery of Su Yingxia on that day will become extremely ridiculous. Qi Yiyun returns to the garden and finds that Han 3000 has a good chat with a little boy with a shaved head and a sick suit. Looking at the little boy''s pale face, he should be very ill. Beside them stood a young woman, who was probably the little boy''s mother. After Qi Yiyun came near, he heard Han 3000 say: "what my brother said is very accurate. Tomorrow someone will send you a donation. You can get better in the future. When you grow up, you should be a man and take good care of your mother." From the chat just now, Han 3000 learned that the little boy was seriously ill and needed a large amount of treatment. If he didn''t get treatment as soon as possible, he would not live long. Although he got some social assistance, the money was far from enough. What''s worse is that when the little boy''s father knew that he was ill, he completely evaporated from the world. All this depended on his mother until now¡° Brother The little boy took out a red rope from his trouser pocket, took Han 3000''s hand, tied it to Han 3000''s wrist, and said, "mom said, this can ensure safety. I give it to you. I hope you can get better soon."¡° Silly boy, my brother is in good health. You''d better keep it. " Han 3000 said. The little boy stubbornly pinched Han 3000''s wrist and refused to let him take it down. He said, "brother, I know I can''t live long. In order to save me, my mother has sold out all the things that can be sold at home. Our family has no money, no money to treat me again." These words, even Qi Yiyun in the side are some moved, silent eyes pan tears, and the young woman, covering her mouth, tears kept falling down. Han Sanqian touched the little boy''s bald head and said with a smile, "have you forgotten that your brother just gave you fortune telling, and someone will give you money tomorrow?"¡° Brother, I know you are amusing me. " The little boy smiles. Even though he knows he will face death, he doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 421

    When the woman led the little boy away, Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun: "this open-minded, even many adults do not have."


    "Although he is unfortunate, he is lucky to meet you. There are many people like him in the world, but they don''t have the opportunity to meet you." Qi Yiyun said faintly, Han 3000''s good side she knew very early, because Han 3000 had done those, even without deliberate investigation can also easily know.


    It is for this reason that Qi Yiyun feels that Han 3000 has unique charm, which is also the difference between him and other people.


    "I hope I can help him." Han 3000 sighed and looked at the lucky red rope in his hand. Although it was cheap, he was not ready to take it down. Maybe this red rope can really bring him good luck.


    Although Han Sanqian is an atheist, he believes in the existence of luck. He can develop his own power without the help of the Han family. Besides his own ability, he also has the help of luck, which is not to blame. Of course, luck can be regarded as a kind of strength at some time.


    Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 to the ward and says: "as long as money can cure him, he has nothing to worry about. For you, money is just a small problem."


    In Qi Yiyun''s tone, Han 3000 feels a trace of resentment. He knows why Qi Yiyun has such a mood. At his present stage, it''s really not an appropriate time to be a good person. Facing a powerful Korean group, he should not waste his money any more. However, from Han 3000''s standpoint, when he encounters this kind of thing, how can he ignore it?


    Can''t manage the world, but the visible snow in front of the door, Han Sany will clean.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t spend your money." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    If you can, Qi Yiyun doesn''t want to share with Han Sanqian. She even hopes Han Sanqian takes everything she has as her own. Unfortunately, it can only be a fantasy, and it will never come true.


    "What did you say to Su Yihan?" Han 3000 suddenly asks Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned and began to think about the topic that could be changed, or to think of an excuse to put it off.


    "Don''t think of other reasons to prevaricate me. If I can''t even guess this, can I still call Han 3000?" Han continued.


    Qi Yiyun mumbles her mouth, showing her lovely and playful side. She is like a goddess of variety. No matter what style appears on her, it will be a special fit, and there will be no sense of disobedience.


    "Being smart is not a good thing sometimes." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Did you tell her who I am?" Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Now that she knows that she can''t hide it, Qi Yiyun admits it boldly and says, "she already knows who you are. Even the bride price she sent to Su''s family before, she knows who it was for. She is so ashamed that she wants to find a hole to drill down. But you can rest assured that I have threatened her. With her courage, I don''t dare to disclose it. "


    "The reason why I want to keep my identity secret is that there is a potential rival in the Han family of Yanjing, and I still don''t know who this opponent is. Do you think I don''t have enough trouble?" Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "You are so powerful, what can be difficult to you?" Qi Yi cloud light wrinkly nose says.


    Han 3000 is helpless. Is his image omnipotent in Qi Yiyun''s mind?


    "I think you are afraid that I will not die miserably enough." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowns discontentedly and stares at Han Sanqian behind her. How can she say such words casually? In her opinion, although Han Sanqian is facing great trouble now, she believes that Han Sanyi will be able to solve it. This is his image and status in Qi Yiyun''s mind.


    After leaving the hospital, Su Yihan has been restless. She doesn''t want what Qi Yiyun said to be true, because it will make her very funny.


    Even now, Su Yihan still remembers that she swore that the bride price was due to her. But now, the bride price is Su Yingxia''s, and everything she did may be amorous. The shame brought about by this incident makes Su Yihan a shameless person.


    Take a taxi to Su Haichao''s new company. All the employees here are from Su''s former company, so she is very familiar with everyone.


    In the past, Su Yihan always held her head high in the company, because although she was only an employee, she still felt superior based on her relationship with Su Haichao.


    But today, Su Yihan buries his head all the way. No matter who he sees, Su Yihan will feel that the other party is laughing at him.


    "What happened to Su Yihan today? He suddenly became so low-key."


    "Yes, it''s really strange. When she came to the company before, she started to use people before she got a firm foothold. Today, she is afraid of being seen."


    "It can''t be a mistake."


    There were many different opinions, and soon there was a rumor in the company that Su Yihan would be fired. This is the power of human words. When he comes to Su Haichao''s office, Su Yihan''s appearance makes Su Haichao very puzzled¡° What are you doing? " Su Haichao smelled it¡° I want to ask you something. You have to answer me honestly. " Su Yihan said. Su Haichao laughs coldly. Since he started a company, he has never regarded anyone in the Su family as a relative. At most, he just gives them different treatment from ordinary employees. Now Su Yihan dares to use this kind of tone to talk to him. It''s a matter of priority¡° Su Yihan, is that the way you talk to me? I''m your boss. " Su Hai''s ultra cold voice. Su Yihan knew that Su Haichao''s attitude had changed recently, and any of Su''s relatives had become servants in his eyes. He quickly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. I''m just too worried."¡° Come on, what''s the matter Su Haichao asked¡° Han 3000, is he the young master of the Han family in Yanjing? " Su Yihan said. This sentence makes Su Haichao''s eyelids jump. How can she know this! You know, this is highly confidential. Even Su Haichao didn''t dare to mention it in front of outsiders. Su Haichao quickly went to the door, locked the door of the office, then pulled up the blinds and said to Su Yihan, "where do you get the news? This kind of thing can''t be said."¡° Are you so afraid of Han 3000? " Su Yihan looks at Su Haichao with a dead face. From his attitude, Su Yihan has already felt the truth of this matter. If Han 3000 is not the young master of the Han family in Yanjing, he will never be afraid¡° I''m afraid of Han 3000? " Su Haichao sneered and said, "he''s just an abandoned son of the family. How can I be afraid of him?" Su Haichao is afraid of Shen Weng, because Shen Weng warned him not to reveal Han 3000''s identity. He is worried that Shen Weng will abandon him once the incident is reported. Today, although Su Haichao is the chairman of the new company, he knows very well that Shen Weng gave it all. As long as Shen Weng said a word, he can take it back at any time, so he can provoke anyone, except Shen Weng¡° The family abandoned their children? " Su Yihan looks at Su Haichao puzzled, obviously does not understand what this sentence means¡° The so-called abandoned son of the family means that he has long been abandoned by the Han family in Yanjing. Now Han 3000 is just a poor homeless dog. He is not the Han family at all. " Su explained. Not the Han family? So why did Shi Jing appear at the beginning? Su Haichao''s remarks are obviously inconsistent with the facts. However, what is the relationship between Han 3000 and the Han family? It doesn''t matter to Su Yihan. She just needs to confirm Han 3000''s identity and the origin of the dowry¡° So, was the dowry given to Su Yingxia? " Su Yihan''s face is hot. It''s like he was slapped a hundred times. What he once vowed has become a joke¡° Don''t worry. No one else knows about it. As long as you are willing to help me, there will still be a chance to marry into a rich family in the future. " Su Haichao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 422

    For Su Yi Han, this incident is definitely the biggest blow in her life. Any outsider knows that it is no different for her. What''s most important is that she has realized the reality and has given her a slap in the face, letting her know how ridiculous the ignorance is, and letting her know that after the bubble of dream was broken, it was so ugly.


    Today, she also thinks that Su Yingxia should not get those dowry gifts because of Shi Jing''s charity. But now, it turns out that Su Yingxia deserves all this. The clown is her. It''s like a dream suddenly turned into a nightmare.


    However, Su Yihan will not give in because of this. As long as she can marry into a rich family in the future, she will be able to wash away the stain brought by this incident.


    "Hai Chao, as long as you can help me marry into a rich family, I will help you with everything." Su Yihan said firmly.


    Su Haichao smiles faintly. With Su Yihan''s unwillingness, she will be obedient to whatever she is asked to do. However, Su Haichao can''t use this card for the time being. After all, he can only use it once. He has to be on the stage at the critical moment. When he can give Han 3000 a fatal blow, he will be stabbed.


    "I know a man who hates Han 3000 very much and even hopes that Han 3000 will die. You can get close to him. His name is Jiang Tao." Su Haichao said that Jiang Tao was once interrupted by Han 3000 at a banquet held by Kong Wu. This incident spread very well in the rich second generation circle, and Su Haichao also received the news early.


    Now Jiang Tao wants Han 3000 to die, but he has never found a chance. This hatred can turn him into a usable flag.


    "Good." Su Yihan agreed without hesitation.


    After su Yihan left the office, Su Haichao was like a great general with great plans. He could control everything just by sitting in the base camp. Of course, this was just what he thought.


    It''s true that Jiang Tao has hatred for Han 3000, but they are in different positions. It''s like a joke to use Jiang Tao to deal with Han 3000.


    Of course, Su Haichao didn''t expect Jiang Tao to be able to do it. In his mind, Jiang Tao''s positioning is more like a Pathfinder. After all, now Korean group and Ruoshui real estate are in a hot fight, and no one is sure what the consequences of the third party''s involvement in the fire will be. So Su Haichao dare not end easily, but use Jiang Tao to test.


    The next day, a special guest came to a special ward of the hospital.


    The reason why this is a special ward is that the hospital has reduced the cost of beds for the patients living here. In addition to treatment, the hospital will try to save money for them.


    When the young woman saw Zhong Liang, a special guest, she was very nervous. Even her breath became short. Yesterday, she ran into Han 3000, who pretended to be a fortune teller for them, saying that someone would be willing to pay for her son''s treatment. At that time, the young woman only took these words as a joke. After all, fortune telling is mysterious, It''s not convincing.


    But now, if someone comes to them, they have to make the young woman wonder if it has something to do with what Han 3000 said yesterday. Is this man coming to pay for his son''s treatment?


    "Excuse me, are you..." the young woman nervously looked at Zhong Liang, and then said: "I''ll pour you a glass of water first."


    Zhong Liang was ordered by Han 3000 for a simple purpose, that is, to help them and pay for the little boy''s treatment.


    "No, I''ll leave with a few words." Zhong Liang said.


    The young woman didn''t dare to look at Zhong Liang. She bowed her head and asked, "go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Seeing that the young woman was so nervous that they all clenched their fists, Zhong Liang said with a faint smile, "don''t be so nervous and afraid. I''m not a bad person. My purpose is to tell you that someone has already given you the cost of your son''s treatment in the future. You can treat him at ease until he recovers."


    The young woman couldn''t believe that she raised her head and was really right by him. Was he really a fortune teller? He was so accurate!


    "You... You''re not kidding me, are you?" The young woman couldn''t believe it and asked Zhong Liang.


    "Of course, it''s true. I''ve already channeled it to the hospital. They won''t charge you any more for the treatment fees. There will be a fixed sum of money into the hospital every month." Zhong Liang said.


    The young woman suddenly slapped herself heavily. She was afraid that it was a dream and that it was not reality.


    But when the slap was loud and the pain came from her cheek, she knew that it was not a dream.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why are you beating yourself?" At this time, the little boy on the bed woke up, just saw this scene, and asked the young woman.


    The young woman excitedly went to the hospital bed, took the little boy''s hand, and said with tears, "son, you can be saved. Someone is willing to pay for your medical expenses. You can continue to live."


    The little boy is still in a semi conscious state. When he hears his mother''s words, he feels even more untrue. Although he is young, he has been sensible for a long time, and he knows how much money he needs to pay for his own treatment. How can someone pay for his treatment.


    "Mom, you must be very tired. There are no other people here." The little boy said heartache. The young woman turned her head and saw that Zhong Liang didn''t know when he had left. Can''t wait to stand up and run to the door of the ward, open the door in the corridor also didn''t find Zhong Liang figure, this let the middle-aged woman instantly stunned. Is everything just an illusion? At this time, the nurse came to the ward, the little boy''s physical condition to do a routine examination. The young woman took the nurse''s hand and asked her, "Miss nurse, did you see a tall and thin man in his thirties just now? He said he would pay for my son''s medical expenses. It''s not my illusion, right?" If it''s really an illusion, her burning hope in her heart will completely turn into despair. This kind of blow is not what she can bear. So when she asked the nurse this question, the answer she hoped to get was obvious. Although it happened for a short time, it has spread among the medical staff, especially in the working group. The nurse said with a smile, "it''s true. Even the hospital director knows about it." The young woman wept with joy, and the little boy lying on the bed was stunned. After a while, she said, "yesterday''s brother was a good fortune teller. He really knows fortune telling." When the nurse heard this, she couldn''t help laughing. He wasn''t a fortune teller, and he didn''t know how to do it, because he arranged it by himself. When he was admitted to the hospital, he shocked all the top management of the hospital, and every famous teacher had been to his ward. From this point of view, his identity was not simple. He paid for the treatment of the little boy, It''s probably just a small matter¡° I know the man you are talking about, but he is not a fortune teller. He should give you the money. " The nurse said to the little boy. The young woman and the little boy were stunned. The money was from the fortune teller¡° When he was in hospital, every leader cared about it. Such a person must have a different identity. You are lucky to meet him. " The nurse continued¡° Nurse, do you know which ward he lives in? " The young woman said excitedly, if it is true, she must go to thank her face to face, because her son''s life was given by Han 3000. Even if she was asked to kowtow to Han 3000, she would never hesitate¡° It seems that he has been discharged from the hospital. According to principle, his current physical condition is the best to recuperate in the hospital. However, I''m not very clear about this rich man''s idea. It''s estimated that he doesn''t like the environment of the hospital, so go back and ask for a family doctor. " Said the nurse. The young woman is impatient. She hasn''t appreciated Han 3000 face to face. How can this work? The nurse saw her mind, said: "this kind of rich people, probably will not put this small matter in mind, you''d better take good care of your son, maybe in the future there is fate, you will still meet." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 423

    Han Sanqian was discharged from the hospital because he didn''t like the environment of the hospital very much. The more he recuperated, the more uncomfortable he felt. What he needed now was rest. Since it was rest, it was the same when he came back home.


    "Do you live in such a place now?" Looking at Han 3000''s rental house, Qi Yiyun says in silence that although he can''t live in a hillside villa after divorce, he won''t be reduced to such a place. How can he say that he is also a young master of the Han family.


    "What''s wrong? The water and electricity are complete, and the network is better than the overpass. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s interesting of you to compare yourself with a tramp?" Qi Yiyun can''t understand Han 3000''s brain circuit. In his capacity, how can he compare himself with a tramp?


    "People have no high or low, they are all the same flesh and blood. Why can''t they compare?" Han 3000 said.


    "Can the status between people be the same? Your paradox is to be unreasonable." Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 into his home and closes the door.


    They didn''t know that someone in the door saw them coming back through the cat''s eye.


    Today is Sunday. Both Yang Meng and mifael are resting at home. In recent days, they haven''t seen Han 3000. Yang Meng pays special attention to the opposite movement, so when she hears the sound of the door opening, she quietly goes to the door to have a look. Unexpectedly, this look directly amazes her.


    Qi Yiyun, who comes home with Han 3000, is crushed even in the face of mifeier in terms of appearance and figure.


    "What are you doing at the door?" Mifael comes out of the room and finds Yang Meng standing at the door in a daze. She asks curiously.


    "Sister Fei Er, Lao Han is back." Yang Meng said.


    Mifael smiles coldly. She always has no good attitude towards Han 3000. Just hearing Han 3000''s name, she feels that it has affected her mood.


    "It''s a rare holiday today. Can you not mention that this person bothers me?" Said mifael.


    Yang Meng goes to mifeier''s side, takes mifeier''s hand affectionately, and says, "sister Feier, there''s a beautiful girl coming back with old Han."


    In terms of face value, mifael has a strong confidence. Generally, women are not comparable with her, so when she heard that she was very beautiful, she just gave her a scornful smile and said, "how beautiful is it? Can you be more beautiful than your sister, sister Fei?"


    Yang Meng''s true feelings are really more beautiful than mifael''s, but she can''t say it. She just says, "I feel like I''m on a par with sister Fei Er."


    "Your eyes should be checked. How can such a loser have such a beautiful girlfriend?" Mifael said with a sneer.


    Yang Meng mumbles. Lao Han doesn''t look like a loser. Even if he is a loser, he is also a handsome loser. It''s okay to have a beautiful girlfriend.


    "Sister Fei Er, he seems to be injured. We are neighbors in a wheelchair. Do you want to have a look?" Yang Meng said.


    Even if mifael is compassionate, she will never use it on Han 3000. She doesn''t value what neighbors don''t have.


    But just want to refuse, mifeier suddenly thought of the beautiful girl who followed Han 3000 home, for this she is very curious, want to see how much gap between that woman and her.


    "Yes, you can buy a few kilos of rotten fruit." "Don''t buy too much, it''s a waste of money," she said


    Yang Meng is excited to go out. Mifeier asks her to buy rotten fruit, but she definitely won''t do it. Instead, she carefully selects a fruit basket.


    Han 3000 has nothing to do but watch TV in the living room. Qi Yiyun, who is really a young lady, is cleaning the house for him. He is very skillful and often does such trifles.


    "The Qi family is in the Chinese community of the United States. They are rich at least. You young lady, won''t compete with your servants for work." Han 3000 laughs to tease a way.


    "My father taught me that if I want to get it, I have to pay. So every toy I used to make when I was a child was made through labor. I would do it when I was five years old." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Generally, a father takes his daughter as the apple of his eye. As long as she lives happily, it seems that your father has high expectations for you." Han Sanqian said that if she didn''t want Qi Yiyun to become a talent, her father would not have started to exercise her self-reliance since childhood. This is to raise a girl as a boy.


    "I am the only descendant of the Qi family, so I will bear all the responsibilities of the Qi family in the future." Qi Yiyun said.


    Although the idea of son preference is very old, it still exists in many people''s minds, and the rich people will pay more attention to this aspect. I don''t know how many women have been unfairly treated by the saying that son inherits father''s career. Su Yingxia is a vivid example. Han 3000 can''t help but watch what kind of pressure Su Yingxia has suffered in Su''s family before.


    Qi Yiyun''s father is able to do this, even if it is reasonable thing, let Han 3000 some admiration.


    "Compared with many rich women, you are very lucky." Han 3000 said.


    Wiping the ashes, Qi Yiyun suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at Han 3000 sincerely and said, "do you know what is the greatest happiness for a woman?" Han 3000''s eyelids jump straight, knowing what Qi Yiyun wants to say. However, when he was just about to change the topic, Qi Yiyun began to grab the right to speak, saying: "women don''t need to stand in a high position or have a strong career. In my opinion, the greatest happiness for women is to be able to be with the man they like, have their own daughter, and teach each other." Qi Yiyun''s eyes are naked and hot. It''s obvious that the man she likes is Han 3000. And looking at her expression, it seems that she is still waiting for Han 3000''s answer. At this time, the knock on the door suddenly rang, no matter who came, Han 3000''s heart rose a strong sense of gratitude. Although he has rejected Qi Yiyun more than once and doesn''t care more than once, he knows that every rejection is a great harm to Qi Yiyun. These days and Qi Yiyun contact, Han 3000 know that she is really treat themselves, this let her for Qi Yiyun hurt some unbearable¡° Open the door yourself. " Qi Yiyun discontented cold voice said, her question is interrupted, the mood will be bad, even if know will be rejected, she would like to hear Han 3000 answer. Qi Yiyun is definitely a woman who has hit the south wall and will not look back even if she is black and blue. Open the door, Han 3000 saw two people with extremely different expressions. Yang Meng has a smile on her face, while mi fei''er has a cold face¡° Lao Han, I know you are injured. Sister Fei Er specially said to come to see you. " Yang Meng said. Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Yang Meng says that to ease the relationship between mifeier and him, but how can Han Sanqian not know that it is Yang Meng''s own proposal to come to see him? Han 3000 knew very well what kind of person mifael was¡° Come in and sit down. " Han 3000 said. After Yang Meng and MI fei''er enter the door, they can only see the back of Qi Yiyun, who is cleaning. But just one back makes mi fei''er feel a great threat. Her figure and figure can tell the winner from the loser. This makes mifael surprised at the same time, there are many puzzled. How can a loser like him find such a beautiful girlfriend and be so virtuous¡° This is my friend, Qi Yiyun. " Han 3000 said. Hearing this, Qi Yiyun politely turned around, with a smile, said: "hello." Although Yang Meng has met Qi Yiyun, she doesn''t see her clearly through cat''s eyes, and her portrait is distorted. After seeing Qi Yiyun clearly, she realizes that this woman is more beautiful than what she saw just now. Even if there is only light makeup on the face, it still gives people an amazing feeling. Mifeier wanders in the sky, her self-confident beauty in front of Qi Yiyun becomes shameful, even has no courage to compare with Qi Yiyun. At the moment, there was only one thought in mifael''s mind. How could there be such a beautiful woman in this world. And this kind of beautiful woman is Han 3000''s girlfriend? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 424

    When the idea that Qi Yiyun is Han 3000''s girlfriend rises in mifeier''s mind, she unconsciously shakes her head and denies the idea.


    This woman must have been cheated by him by some means. Otherwise, with her appearance, how could she be with such a loser!


    Mifeier disdains to look at Han 3000, in addition to cheating, he probably has no other way to make a girlfriend.


    At this time, mifeier has a sentimental idea in her heart, she wants to save Qi Yiyun, can''t let her be cheated, let her know what kind of person Han 3000 is.


    While Yang Meng is chatting with Han 3000, mifeier quietly walks up to Qi Yiyun and asks in a low voice, "do you know what kind of person he is?"


    In the face of this sudden problem, Qi Yiyun feels very inexplicable. What kind of person is Han 3000? Does she need to talk about it?


    "Do you have any different opinions?" Qi Yiyun asked. Since mifael asked this question, she must have something to say. Qi Yiyun wanted to see what she wanted to say.


    "Although I haven''t known him for a long time, I know that he is a complete loser. You are so beautiful that you would like to be with him. He must have cheated you." Said mifael.


    Qi Yiyun light smile, did not expect in the eyes of neighbors, Han 3000 is such an image, more importantly, this woman is very hostile to him.


    "Do you think I''m with him?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Mifael is stunned. Do you mean that they are not girlfriends at all?


    "You''re not his girlfriend?" Mifael couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that it was all a misunderstanding. She wasn''t the loser''s girlfriend at all.


    "No, I''ve been chasing him for a long time, but it''s a pity that he never agrees to be with me." Qi Yiyun said.


    Mi fei''er misunderstands these words, mistaking Qi Yiyun''s saying that Han 3000 didn''t succeed in pursuing her. She is going to laugh at Han 3000, but after carefully tasting Qi Yiyun''s words, MI fei''er realizes that something is wrong.


    "You''re wrong. He''s after you. You didn''t agree." Said mifael.


    "No Qi Yiyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m chasing him. You didn''t hear me wrong."


    Mifael was stunned for a moment.


    How can such a beautiful woman take the initiative to pursue a loser!


    Lao Han, a man who has no money and only a little looks, unless he is a little white faced, no woman is willing to stick it on him. More importantly, such a beautiful woman chases him, but he still refuses. Can it be true?


    Mifeier shook his head, completely did not believe Qi Yiyun''s words, said: "you don''t joke with me, chasing you should be a lot of people, how can you chase him."


    "There are a lot of people chasing me, but unfortunately, they are not qualified to compete with him." Qi Yiyun said faintly that even Yuncheng has many young Junyan, but in her heart, no one can compare with Han 3000.


    In Qi Yiyun''s mind, Han 3000 is like a mountain that no one can climb.


    Mifael wants to laugh because what Qi Yiyun said is just a big joke and a loser. She has such a high position in her mind. It seems that she is really poisoned. She doesn''t know what she was cheated.


    "You''ve been brainwashed. He''s better than a beggar." Mifael said disdainfully.


    "Do you define a person you are not familiar with so quickly?" Qi Yiyun looks at mifeier with a smile on his face. Han 3000 is really a person who is easily looked down upon, because he is very low-key and never proves anything in front of others, but it doesn''t mean that he is really a waste.


    "You don''t know him well enough. I know exactly what he is." Mifeier laughed, timid, useless, this is the image of Han 3000 in her heart.


    Qi Yiyun shakes her head helplessly. She doesn''t have to defend Han 3000. When this woman knows Han 3000''s true identity one day, she will know how wrong she is.


    "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll clean up." Qi Yiyun said.


    With a sneer on her face, mifael cleans up for the loser. It seems that she is just a vase with a pair of leather bags. Sure enough, people gather in groups. Even friends are useless around useless people.


    "Don''t be obsessed with him. You will regret it sooner or later." Finish saying this words, Mi Fei son left Qi Yi cloud side.


    "Yang Meng, let''s go." Mifael said to Yang Meng.


    Yang Meng is chatting with Han 3000. When she hears that mifeier is leaving, her face shows a reluctant expression. But she knows that if she stays here alone, she will be scolded by mifeier again.


    "Lao Han, have a good rest first, and I''ll see you when I have time." Yang Meng said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded. As soon as he was ready to speak, mifeier said, "do you have a lot of time? There are so many jobs in the company that you don''t do, and you waste your time on such useless things. Do you want to be fired? "


    Yang Meng''s face is embarrassed. Mifeier is blocking Han 3000''s face. Isn''t this embarrassing for Han 3000¡° Let''s go now, sister Fei Yang Meng pulls Mi Fei Er to walk toward the door, with her right hand quietly behind her, and makes a goodbye gesture to Han 3000. Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Yang Meng''s fear of MI fei''er comes from the bottom of her heart. She doesn''t know how the two people get along with each other. However, Han Sanqian can''t manage so much if he is willing to fight and suffer¡° Are you a man who doesn''t flatter you everywhere? " Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000 with a smile¡° Maybe my personality level is too high for people in the secular world to understand, so I can''t integrate into it. " Han said with a sigh. Qi Yiyun didn''t expect Han 3000 to say such shameless words. It was shameless¡° It turns out that you are shameless sometimes Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes and said¡° What did mifael whisper to you? " Han 3000 asks curiously¡° She asked me why I want to be with you. I guess she thinks why a woman like me would like a loser like you. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile that he joined the Su family and had been ridiculed for so many years. Now, even if the other party didn''t know who he was, he still regarded him as a loser and didn''t know what kind of fate he had formed with these three words¡° What do you say? " Han 3000 asked¡° How else can we say that we are not together, so I can only tell her that I am still chasing you, and I am not really together, but look at her, she doesn''t seem to believe it Qi Yiyun said happily. Han Sanqian can''t help but roll his eyes. How can mifeier believe this? I''m afraid anyone would think it''s a joke. After all, on the surface, Qi Yiyun is not qualified to match his beauty. What''s more, Qi Yiyun doesn''t succeed in chasing him¡° She''ll think you''re the actor I invited to act Han 3000 says helplessly. When mifeier and Yang Meng get home, mifeier sits on the sofa and thinks about it. She doesn''t believe that Qi Yiyun will take the initiative to pursue Han 3000. What''s more, she doesn''t believe that such a beautiful woman will be willing to waste time with such useless losers¡° What''s the matter with you, sister Fei Yang Meng asks mifeier¡° This old Han, must be from where to find an extras, deliberately acting in front of us, do you believe such a beautiful woman, will take the initiative to pursue him? What''s more, he doesn''t agree. Only he dares to write this kind of script. " Mifael said disdainfully. Although Yang Meng has no hostility to Han 3000, she still doesn''t believe in Qi Yiyun''s active pursuit, and he doesn''t agree. After all, her beauty is enough to attract anyone. As long as she is willing, she can marry into a rich family in a word, right¡° Sister Fei Er, maybe she''s just a friend of Lao Han. I''ll make a joke with you. " Yang Meng said. Mifael sneered and said: "how can anyone be willing to make fun of this kind of thing? He doesn''t know what shameless things he has done to make this woman promise. I have warned you long ago not to get too close to him. You still don''t believe me. Now you know he is a man with a lot of heart." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 425

    Yang Meng doesn''t feel Han 3000''s scheming on this matter, but she knows that as long as it''s something mifeier thinks, it''s hard to persuade her to believe in other possibilities, and Han 3000 has always been a thankless image in mifeier''s mind. If she helps Han 3000 talk at this time, it will only make mifeier more angry.


    "Sister Fei Er, we''d better think about what we''ll eat tonight. The two of them have nothing to do with us." Yang Meng said.


    Mifael nodded, said: "tonight to lose weight hungry, who asked you to send him such a good fruit basket, no money?"


    Yang Meng said with a smile, "sister Fei Er, I can''t find rotten fruit. I really can''t help it. I''ll pay attention next time."


    In the next half a month, Han 3000 was at home. Every few days, he would go back to the hospital for a review. There was no big problem in terms of physical recovery.


    Half a month later, he finally got out of his wheelchair and was able to walk on his own.


    On this day, Qi Yiyun with an apron is cooking lunch for Han 3000 in the kitchen. During this time, she takes care of Han 3000 and does almost all the housework. Whenever this happens, Han 3000 is a little too reluctant, because there is no possibility between him and Qi Yiyun. Although there are some aspects of cooperation between the two people, the cooperation is very important, It''s not as if Qi Yiyun should do so many things for him.


    Han 3000 stood at the kitchen door and said to Qi Yiyun, "do you know that no matter how much you do, you won''t get anything in the end."


    Qi Yiyun, who is cooking, suddenly stops his action. He is as stunned as a wooden man. After a while, Qi Yiyun says, "I just did something I wanted to do. I never thought I would get anything because I did it."


    "You can rest assured that I will help you solve all the troubles of the Qi family, but for you, I can only say sorry." Han 3000 light way.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Han 3000. With a brilliant smile, he said, "some things, you can''t stop me, but you can choose to ignore them."


    Han 3000 gritted his teeth, looked at the rich lunch made by Qi Yiyun, and said, "I''m not eating at home anymore. Thank you for taking care of me during this time."


    With that, Han 3000 left home.


    When Qi Yiyun hears the sound of closing the door, her face is full of tears. She knows that when Han 3000 is ready, she is ready to leave. But she is not willing to face this matter. Even if nothing happens with Han 3000, she is willing to stay here. As long as she is close to Han 3000, Qi Yiyun is willing to do anything.


    But this rich lunch, as well as Han 3000''s thanks, is a guest order, which is Han 3000''s signal to her to leave.


    Squatting in the corner of the kitchen, Qi Yiyun, holding his knees in both hands, was too distressed to breathe.


    After Han 3000 left home, he took a taxi to the village in the city. During this period of time, he was in a state of self-cultivation. He didn''t know how Yang Xing was doing. He secretly manipulated the village in the city. This was the first step for Han 3000 to blow the trumpet of resistance. Only by winning the village in the city can he stop the development momentum of Han group and have the capital to challenge Han group.


    After learning the news that Han 3000 had arrived at the village in the city, Yang Xing ran with the wind to meet Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, you are injured. Why don''t you have a good rest?" Yang Xing asked with concern.


    "Once injured, you have to rest at home for a lifetime? You don''t expect me to be disabled below my neck, do you Han 3000 light said.


    Yang Xingke did not dare to have such an idea, and quickly explained: "brother 3000, I don''t mean that. I just hope you have more rest and take good care of yourself."


    "My body has no problem. It''s easy for you to hit ten. Do you want to have a try?" Han three thousand picks eyebrow to Yang Xing to ask a way.


    Yang Xing''s eyelids jump straight. When he was beaten for the first time, he knew how powerful Han 3000 was. This kind of master is not a local ruffian like him.


    "Brother 3000, you are really joking. I can''t beat you even if I have 100." Yang Xing said.


    "Cut the crap. What''s going on?" Han three thousand cut into the theme, this is the purpose of his village in the city, and Yang Xing chat so long, delay time.


    When it comes to business, Yang Xing put away his smiley face and said, "brother 3000, go home and talk about it. There are many villagers in the city with mixed eyes."


    Han 3000 nodded and followed Yang Xing back to his home.


    Convinced that the door was locked and there was no eavesdropping, Yang xingcai said in a low voice, "brother 3000, I met several troubled families before, which caused a lot of difficulties to this matter, but now it has been solved, but recently, I always feel that something is wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Han 3000 frowned and asked.


    Yang Xing frowns tightly and takes a sneak look at Han 3000, because what he says is not right is just a feeling. He is afraid that he will not get Han 3000''s approval after saying it.


    "If you have something to say, you''re like a woman." Han 3000 urged.


    "Brother 3000, I''m just talking about it and you can listen to it. If you think what I''m saying is wrong, you''ll think you haven''t heard anything." Yang Xing said.


    "If you talk nonsense, how about I book you a set meal for half a month in the hospital?" Han 3000 said coldly. Yang Xing was smart all over and quickly said: "I think this matter is too smooth. It''s a little unusual. Especially recently, several difficult tenants all agreed to sell their houses. In the past, those developers talked with them and even threatened them with means, but they didn''t compromise. This time they agreed too much."¡° Brother 3000, you may not know the situation of the village in the city very well. Let me tell you this. These families have made the news of jumping off buildings because of the demolition in the past, so many developers will regard it as a land of tigers. Over time, no one will be interested in the reconstruction of the village in the city. " If someone really jumps because of demolition, it shows that the other party is a very difficult role, Yang Xing''s scruples are understandable. But it''s hard for Han 3000 to think of the reasons in a short time¡° You think something''s wrong? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s more than a mystery. I think it''s like someone is secretly helping us. I hope this thing can go smoothly. " Yang Xing said. Someone''s playing in the dark? For no reason, Han 3000 can''t get help. If Yang Xing''s words are true, then there must be a surprising secret. Does Han Yan know his plan, so she set a trap for him? However, although there are many people involved in this matter, only a few core figures around Han 3000 really know what they are doing. Mo Yang can never betray him. Han 3000 doesn''t have to think about it at all. It''s impossible for Yang Xing to tell Han 3000 if he wants to betray him¡° Brother 3000, do you want to check? " Yang Xing said. Han 3000 took a deep breath. If this is a conspiracy, Han 3000 must think of a solution. Otherwise, this trap is enough to make him doomed¡° You do what you''re doing, and I''ll take care of the rest. " Han 3000 said. Yang Xing nodded. Since Han 3000 said so, he didn''t have to worry. Leaving the village in the city, Han 3000 goes to the weak water real estate. Zhong Liang has to help him think about this. He can''t figure out what kind of trap it is just by his own ideas. If he collides with Zhong Liang''s ideas, he may be able to stimulate some new ideas. When he comes to the weak water real estate, Han Sanqian walks straight to Zhong Liang''s office, and his pace is very fast. Because Yang Meng and mifael both work here, Han Sanqian doesn''t want to meet them. But this world is so wonderful, the more afraid of what, what will come. When mifeier appears in front of Han 3000, they look at each other. Han 3000 is very helpless, but mifeier is full of confusion¡° What are you doing here? " Mifael asked Han 3000¡° Is it not your turn to interfere in my freedom of life? " Han 3000 light said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 426

    "Of course, I have no right to interfere in your life freedom, but I have the responsibility to protect Yang Meng, because she is my best sister." Said mifael.


    "If you think I''m looking for Yang Meng, don''t worry. I''m looking for Zhong Liang." Han 3000 said.


    Mifael smiles. Come to Zhong liang? It''s more unreliable than looking for Yang Meng.


    Zhong Liang is the most powerful leader in the weak water real estate industry. If you want to see him, you have to make an appointment in advance. How can you see him casually? Besides, for people like Han 3000, mifael really can''t imagine what qualifications he has to meet Zhong Liang.


    "You go quickly. Don''t make jokes here. Otherwise, as a neighbor, I will be ashamed of you. Not everyone can see brother Zhong." Mifael said disdainfully.


    "It seems that you won''t let me if you don''t let him pick me up?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Mifael laughs at Han 3000. Is he addicted to boasting? Even want to let Zhong Liang himself to pick him up, really think of himself as something big?


    "Is it meaningful for you to brag in front of me? It''s a good time to talk. In the end, it''s you who lose face. Why Said mifael.


    Han 3000 did not say anything, but directly took out the phone, dialed Zhong Liang''s number, and simply said: "I''m at the company."


    With five simple words, Han 3000 hung up, and didn''t even give Zhong Liang the time to respond.


    The smile on mifeier''s face became more intense. He couldn''t act more realistically. It''s a joke to talk to Zhong Liang in this tone.


    "Sometimes you are smart, but sometimes you are more like an idiot." Said mifael.


    "If you are an idiot, you will know when Zhong Liang comes." Han 3000 laughs.


    At this time, many employees of the company saw mifael blocking Han 3000''s way. They could not help but feel a little strange. Although the new person didn''t know Han 3000, she didn''t stop Han 3000''s way. After all, she was just a new person. She was not qualified to do such a thing.


    "This Mi Fei son, this time have to fall over, she is afraid to have no idea Zhong elder brother and his relation at all."


    "I''ve long seen this woman not liking her eyes. She dresses like a fox every day. I don''t know how many men she''s been with. She deserves to have no eyes and offend brother Zhong''s friends."


    "Do you think she will lose her job and be expelled by brother Zhong?"


    When everyone whispers, mifeier is still laughing at Han 3000, let him leave quickly, don''t lose face, and is a kind gesture for Han 3000''s sake.


    "There is a kind of person who has to be ashamed to admit the truth. You are such a person. You will never die until you see the Yellow River. Why do you have to let yourself lose face?" Mifael reluctantly shakes her head. She can''t understand this kind of person''s mentality. She knows that she will lose face, but she refuses to go. Is face really worthless to this kind of loser?


    As the saying goes, a person''s face is like a tree''s skin. If a person really doesn''t want a face, what dignity is there to live on?


    In mifael''s world, face is a very important thing, because it is the representative of dignity, but she does not know that face is really worthless for the real strong.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, she is like a clown jumping up and down, not enough to let Han 3000 treat her as a trouble, let alone prove her strength in front of her.


    When the strong need to prove to the weak, it is undoubtedly pulling down their own level.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps coming towards her.


    When Mi Fei Er turns his head and sees Zhong Liang, the expression on his face becomes unbelievable.


    Zhong Liang is really here!


    Is it really because of one of his phone calls?


    How can this be? How can this kind of loser call Zhong Liang to meet him in person.


    "What are you doing? This is my friend. You have no right to stop him. " After Zhong Liang comes near, gnash teeth of say to Mi Fei Er.


    In front of outsiders, Zhong Liang won''t reveal Han 3000''s identity. Otherwise, if this matter is spread out, it will certainly stir up the whole Cloud City.


    When everyone in the eyes of the loser, transformed into Yanjing Han family''s young master, such news, is bound to make Cloud City set off waves.


    Miffy''s face was flustered and pale. She quickly lowered her head and said, "brother Zhong, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he was your friend."


    "Even if you don''t know, as an ordinary employee, what qualifications do you have to intervene?" Zhong Liang said coldly.


    Mifael doesn''t know what to say, she can only lower her head and shiver. As an ordinary employee, she doesn''t do her job well, so she is not qualified to interfere in other things. However, she really didn''t expect that Han 3000 could call Zhong Liang with a phone call.


    "I''ll settle it with you later." With that, Zhong Liang turned to Han 3000 and said, "let''s go to the office."


    Han 3000 light nodded, and Mi Fei son brush past.


    After they left, mifael realized that the other people''s eyes were not right. It seemed that they knew Han 3000''s identity. Mifeier went to an employee, just ready to ask Han 3000 and Zhong Liang''s relationship, the person directly said: "I don''t know anything, you don''t ask me, and, don''t come too close to me, I''m afraid of being involved by you." Other people have the same attitude, just like they regard mifael as a plague, and they all stay away. Walking into the office and closing the door, Zhong Liang bent down and said to Han 3000, "young master, it''s my poor management. I''ll give you a satisfactory account of this matter."¡° Do you think I''m going to argue with an ordinary employee? " Han 3000 goes to the French window. Mifeier is just a little person who can be dismissed casually. How can Han 3000 care about her? However, because of Yang Meng, he won''t do it for the time being¡° Young master, you come to see me. What can I do for you? " Zhong Liang asked¡° There''s something strange about the village in the city. Yang Xing said that it''s a little strange. It''s like someone is helping in the dark. What''s your opinion on this matter Han 3000 said. Han Sanqian mentioned this before. If the weak water real estate can really rebuild the village in the city, it will help the weak water real estate''s position in Yuncheng. However, Zhong Liang has investigated before, and many developers who want to eat this fat meat have met with ashes, so the difficulty coefficient of this matter is very high. It''s strange that things are suddenly going very well¡° Young master, does Han Yan already know your plan? " Zhong Liang guessed. Han 3000''s face is as deep as water. If these people around him don''t betray him, there is another person who knows about it, that is Su Yingxia. But how can su Yingxia tell Han Yan such an important thing? Su Yingxia''s heart, Han 3000 very clear, she can never do this kind of thing¡° Even if she knows, even if the success of the village in the city is related to her, why should she do so? " Han 3000 did not understand¡° Recently, Han Yan and the people in the city have met very frequently. I believe they have established a good relationship. To rebuild the village in the city, we must get the relevant approval documents from the top. If there are no documents issued, the village in the city is a piece of waste land. " Zhong Liang said. Han 3000 frowned, a piece of waste land! In other words, if all this really has something to do with Han Yan, what she wants to do is to let the land of the village in the city rot in his hands. A lot of money was injected, but only a piece of waste land that could not be rebuilt was obtained, which was a fatal blow to Han 3000¡° Young master, all this is just speculation. We have to know whether Han Yan is clear about our plan. " Zhong Liang said. Han 3000 nodded, Zhong Liang''s idea set up, need a most fundamental condition, that is, Han Yan clear his plan for the village in the city. But... Han 3000 takes out the phone and turns to Su Yingxia''s number. He doesn''t want to believe that Su Yingxia disclosed this, but Han 3000 can''t think of anyone except her. If this call is made, it means that he doesn''t trust Su Yingxia. To fight or not to fight has become a problem for Han 3000, but at this time, he took the lead. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 427

    Looking at the caller ID, Han 3000 frowns. How can Yang Meng suddenly call him? Even if Yang Meng knows that he is in the weak water property, he won''t disturb him so directly. After all, he is in Zhong Liang''s office now, and Zhong Liang is Yang Meng''s boss. With her character, she shouldn''t dare to disturb him so directly.


    Is there anything else that can happen in the company?


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Zhong Liang and answers the phone.


    "Yang Meng, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Lao Han, where are you? Can you do me a favor?" Yang Meng asked eagerly.


    Listening to Yang Meng''s words, she doesn''t know that Han Sanqian has come to the weak water property.


    "I''m in your company." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yang Meng on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned, and her tone became confused, saying, "what are you doing in our company?"


    "You''d better talk about what it is to find me first." Han 3000 laughs.


    Yang Meng quickly said, "there''s a pervert in the company. He''s at the door of the women''s toilet now. I dare not go out."


    "Why don''t you call mifael for help?" Han Sanqian is puzzled and asks, since Yang Meng doesn''t know that he is in the weak water real estate, then mi fei''er is the one who can help her in time, but this phone call just happened to be on his mobile phone, which makes Han Sanqian feel very strange.


    "Lao Han, I heard that this man is a relative of brother Zhong. No one in the company dares to provoke him, or he will be fired." Yang Meng explained.


    This explanation makes Han 3000 very speechless. Yang Meng is in danger. He has to consider this problem first. Isn''t his own safety more important?


    In the final analysis, she just doesn''t want to involve mifael because of her own affairs. Her idea of always putting others in the first place doesn''t know how much she will suffer.


    Even if mifael really treats her as a sister, over time, when mifael takes all this for granted, the sisterhood relationship will become unequal. At that time, Yang Meng will suffer more losses.


    Today''s society, there can be such a silly woman.


    "Yes, I''ll be right over." Han 3000 said.


    Hang up the phone, Han 3000 to Zhong Liang asked: "when did you start nepotism in the company?"


    This sentence makes Zhong Liang''s eyelids jump. He does have a relative in the weak water property, but this is not what he wants. Instead, his family puts pressure on him. He has to give this relative a job, so he has no choice but to arrange that relative into the company.


    However, Zhong Liang did not give him special treatment and privileges, just like an ordinary employee, because he was very clear about the consequences if he made the company a mess and Han 3000 knew about it.


    "Young master, I really can''t help it. My parents insist that I give him a job." Zhong Liang said helplessly.


    At the door of the women''s toilet, a stealthy young man was squatting. When he saw Yang Meng for the first time, he had a dirty idea in his mind. Although mifeier was more beautiful and feminine than Yang Meng, he knew that it was more difficult to get mifeier than Yang Meng, and Yang Meng was more likely to be pushed down, So he goes to work every day looking for opportunities to approach Yang Meng.


    As Zhong Liang''s relative, he has a lot of dirty behaviors in the company, but he is very smart. He can''t go too far in doing anything, and he won''t let Zhong Liang know. He just takes advantage of Zhong Liang''s banner to brag in front of ordinary employees.


    Waiting for Yang Meng to leave the toilet, Zhong Yan takes out his mobile phone. There are many small videos in it. In addition to some downloaded videos from the Internet, there are also some sneak photos of the bottom of his skirt. Looking at these videos, Zhong Yan is more and more ready to move. When there is no one around, he suddenly has a bolder evil idea.


    Now there is no one else in the women''s room except Yang Meng. For him, it is a very good opportunity.


    When the idea comes to mind, it''s like a seed sprouting and spreading.


    Zhong Yan put away his mobile phone and looked around. No one should come to the toilet. Then he sneaked into the door of the women''s toilet.


    Yang Meng hides in the toilet compartment. After hearing the footsteps, she thinks that a female colleague has come to the toilet, which gives her a chance. If she leaves with her colleagues, Zhong Yan will not dare to do anything to her.


    But when Yang Meng opened the door of the toilet compartment, the person in front of her surprised her!


    Not a female colleague, but Zhong Yan went directly into the female toilet!


    "Zhong Yan, you... How can you come to the ladies'' room?" Yang Meng looks at Zhong Yan in horror and says.


    Zhong Yan''s quick reaction, two steps forward, covers Yang Meng''s mouth, does not let her make a sound, forcibly drags Yang Meng back to the toilet compartment, and closes the door.


    Tension, fear, stimulation and other emotions come to Zhong Yan''s mind. Although he is afraid of the east window incident, the current situation, the stimulation of the mood occupies more position.


    "Yang Meng, you should know my relationship with Zhong Liang. If you don''t want to lose your job, you''d better listen to me." Zhong Yan whispered a threat in Yang Meng''s ear.


    Feeling Zhong Yan''s shortness of breath, Yang Meng said in fear: "Zhong Yan, don''t be impulsive, don''t do stupid things, or you will regret it."¡° Regret? " Zhong Yan sneered and said, "Zhong Liang is my relative. Even if something really happened, he will protect me. How can I regret it? If today''s opportunity doesn''t happen to you, that''s the real regret." Zhong Yan deliberately approached Yang Meng''s ear, smelled the faint fragrance of Yang Meng''s body, and became more obsessed with it. He said, "the first day I saw you, I fell in love with you. A pure girl like you hasn''t had a relationship with any man, has she?" Yang Meng has been in love, but she is well protected by mifeier. None of those scum men who have evil ideas about her can really get her, because mifeier always reminds her at the right time not to easily give herself to an unreliable man, so now she does not have a relationship with a man. Seeing that Yang Meng didn''t speak, Zhong Yan was more sure of his idea and continued: "girls like you are the best in modern society. Nowadays, women don''t understand the meaning of" clean. " Yang Meng two lines of tears flow down her cheek, because Zhong Yan''s left hand shamelessly encircles her waist. This kind of ambiguous action, even her former boyfriend, has never done to her. Yang Meng knew that if she lost her innocence here today, her life would be over¡° Don''t mess about. My friend will come to me soon. If he knows, he will never let you go. " Yang Meng threatened that she hoped that her words would make Zhong Yan afraid and let him retreat. Zhong Yan disdains to smile. He is not afraid of anything with Zhong Liang''s support. Moreover, he has already found out Yang Meng''s background, but he is just a child of an ordinary family. There is really a big problem. As long as he is willing to ask Zhong Liang for help, Zhong Liang will never be helpless. Under Zhong Liang''s means, it is not easy to deal with an ordinary family¡° Your friend, he certainly doesn''t know the relationship between Zhong Liang and me. Otherwise, does he dare to meddle in his own business? " Zhong Yan said with a sneer. Yang Meng doesn''t know if Han 3000 dares to provoke Zhong Liang, but after being rescued by Han 3000 once, she can''t find anyone to trust except Han 3000¡° Can you let me go first, please Yang Meng asked. Zhong Yan light a smile, say: "good, that you kneel down to beg me, how?" The space in the compartment is narrow. Yang Meng doesn''t know what will happen when she kneels down, but she hears something unusual in Zhong Yan''s tone. At this time, Han 3000 came to the bathroom door, but he did not find anyone squatting at the door, and Yang Meng was not there, so he could only dial Yang Meng''s number. When the phone rang in the bathroom, Han 3000 frowned and stood at the door, shouting, "Yang Meng, I''m old Han. There''s no one at the door. Come out first." Hearing Han 3000''s voice, Yang Meng feels that the dark world has finally ushered in the dawn. He just wants to speak, but his mouth is covered by Zhong Yan. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 428

    The phone rang all the time in the women''s room, but no one''s voice answered. Han 3000 said to Zhong Liang coldly: "if you are a relative who dares to do something out of line, you''d better think about how to save yourself first."


    Zhong Liang''s forehead suddenly burst out in a cold sweat. He stretched out his hand and wiped it. He wanted to beat Zhong Yan to death.


    Although he knew that Zhong Yan''s style in the company was not clean, he didn''t make a big deal, so Zhong Liang turned a blind eye. He didn''t expect that this kind of connivance would lead to such a result.


    Zhong Liang knows that if Zhong Yan really does something irrational, he will end up with it.


    When they walked into the toilet, only one compartment was closed. It was obvious that Yang Meng was in it.


    Zhong Liang said in a deep voice, "Zhong Yan, if you''re in it, get out of it right away."


    Zhong Yan was shocked when he heard this familiar voice. He was not afraid of Yang Meng''s friends, but why did Zhong Liang come?


    Yang Meng is also a little puzzled. She called Han 3000, but how could it be Zhong liang? Does Han 3000 know Zhong liang?


    There was still no movement in the compartment. Zhong Liang even had the heart to kill people. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m giving you the last chance. Get out right away."


    Stern tone let Zhong Yan fear, he can only open the door of the compartment.


    When Zhong Liang saw that Zhong Yan was holding Yang Meng, the killing intention in his eyes surged up like waves: "you are so brave, you dare to do such a thing."


    "Uncle Liang, I''m in love with her. I didn''t force her." Zhong Yan then turns to threaten Yang Meng with his eyes, hoping that Yang Meng will cooperate with her in lying.


    But Zhong Liang didn''t give him the chance. If he were someone else, maybe Zhong Liang would cover up for him. But Yang Meng is Han 3000''s friend. If you give him 100 courage, he would never dare to protect Zhong Yan.


    Step forward, Zhong Liang pulls Zhong Yan''s collar and punches him in the face.


    Zhong Yan screamed and said, "Uncle Liang, my mother gave me to you. How can you beat me? It''s a small matter for you, isn''t it? "


    "As for it?" Zhong Liang gives a cold smile. Even at this time, Zhong Yan still doesn''t know what he''s wrong with. He doesn''t know what he''s done or who he''s provoked.


    "Zhong Yan, if your parents hadn''t begged me, how could I have given you this job? But today I understand that the original decision was a big mistake." With that, Zhong Liang kicked Zhong Yan again.


    Zhong Yan collapsed in the corner of the bathroom, his face was ferocious with pain. When he found that Yang Meng had hidden behind Han 3000, he realized what was going on. It turned out that the friend Yang Meng had found was really capable.


    "Uncle Liang, you beat me for the sake of an outsider. I will definitely tell my mother about this." Zhong Yan said.


    Looking at Zhong Yan''s face, Zhong Liang smiles and grows up under his parents'' umbrella. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t even know how to write the word "death".


    "Young master, I''ll listen to you what you want to do with this man." Zhong Liang bent over and asked Han 3000.


    Yang Meng suddenly covers her mouth and looks at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    Young master!


    How can Zhong Liang call young master Han!


    Just now, Yang Meng couldn''t figure out why Zhong Liang was so cruel to Zhong Yan. In her opinion, even if Han 3000 came, he could help her through the crisis, but now the progress is completely beyond her imagination.


    Zhong Liang''s attitude is so fierce that Zhong Yan doesn''t dare to make up her mind in the future?


    All this is because of Han 3000, because of his young master status!


    "Since it''s your relative, do it yourself." Han 3000 light said.


    This problem is left to Zhong Liang, but Zhong Liang doesn''t know what to do. If the punishment is light, it will cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction. However, if the punishment is heavy, Zhong Yan has something to do with him after all. It is undoubtedly a difficult problem for him to grasp this discretion by himself.


    "Are you all right?" Han 3000 asks Yang Meng.


    Yang Meng shakes her head and is still immersed in shock. Zhong Liang is just a senior manager of the weak water real estate, not a real power holder, not the boss.


    His name is young master Han 3000, which shows that Han 3000 is probably the chairman of weak water real estate.


    As we all know in Yuncheng, weak water real estate is a derivative industry of Yanjing Han family in Yuncheng. If he is the chairman of the board, then he is not a member of Yanjing Han family?


    Young master, young master of Han family in Yanjing!


    The more carefully Yang Meng pondered over this matter, the more shocked she was.


    She never dreamed that she could become a neighbor with such a big man!


    But there is another question that puzzles Yang Meng. Since he is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing, why does he want to rent a house?


    "Since it''s OK, let''s go out first. This is the women''s room." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yang Meng unconsciously nodded, followed Han 3000 out of the toilet.


    "Lao Han, you..." Yang menggang wanted to ask questions in his heart. Han 3000 interrupted directly: "it doesn''t matter who I am, but you have to keep it a secret for me today, OK? Even mifael can''t tell. " Yang Meng nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t say a word."¡° That''s good. There''s nothing else. Go to work first. " Han 3000 said¡° I have another question. Can you satisfy my curiosity? " Yang Meng asked weakly¡° If it doesn''t matter, I can satisfy you Han 3000 said¡° Why do you rent a house when you are so good? " Yang Meng doesn''t understand that her biggest wish now is to own a house of her own and have a real home. She doesn''t need to move every time the landlord raises the price. Therefore, she can''t understand how Han 3000, a rich man, can rent a house¡° Because I can''t go home now. By the way, you don''t know my full name. My name is Han 3000. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Yang Meng''s puzzled expression gradually became stunned. Han 3000! Lao Han''s full name is Han 3000! Yang Meng suddenly felt her brain turned into a paste. He is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing, and also the son-in-law of the Su family! How can these two identities appear in the same person? This is the representation of the two poles¡° Don''t think about it. Go back to work. " Han Sanqian knows that Yang Meng''s mind must be in a mess now, and these problems are beyond her comprehension, so no matter what she thinks, it''s impossible to figure out the reason¡° Yes, boss Yang Meng blinked and said to Han 3000 with a smile. Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, did not expect his identity, even in this case will be exposed. After Yang Meng returned to her work station, she did not stop analyzing Han 3000''s affairs. Because there were so many puzzling points that she was curious, she could not extricate herself from these problems. But now there is one thing Yang Meng can be sure of, that is, Mi Fei Er''s cognition of Han 3000 is completely wrong. Mi Fei Er thinks Han 3000 has evil intentions towards her, but Han 3000 has such a beautiful wife, how can she like her? Moreover, it must be true that the woman in his family chased him. After all, it''s not unusual for the young master of the Han family to have a beautiful woman to pursue him¡° What''s the matter with you? " Mi fei''er comes to Yang Meng''s position and finds that Yang Meng seems to be thinking about something. She doesn''t understand and asks. Yang Meng wants to tell mifeier about Han 3000, and let mifeier know what kind of person he is. In this way, mifeier can avoid misunderstanding Han 3000. But since she has promised Han 3000, Yang Meng must stick to the secret¡° Sister Fei Er, do you really think Lao Han likes me? " Yang Meng asked. Mifael thought that she was embarrassed by the work. Unexpectedly, she was upset because of the waste. She said, "he is not worth your waste of energy and concentration. If something goes wrong, I can''t save you." Yang Meng sighs. Mifeier''s heart is high, and she likes to use her own eyes to locate others. Before, she was right, but this time, she was very wrong. If she knew Han 3000''s real identity, what would she think? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 429

    Han 3000 left the weak water property, did not call Su Yingxia, but chose to believe her, he believed that since Su Yingxia promised himself, he would never tell anyone about it.


    However, we can''t find out who did it. Han 3000 must be more careful in this matter, and be careful not to be betrayed again.


    Driving to Mordor, Han 3000 finds that Mo Yang is practicing boxing against sandbags. How can this middle-aged uncle suddenly be diligent.


    "Mo Yang, what are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Let oneself become strong, just won''t be threatened by others, but my leg can still use for decades." Mo Yang turned the corner and said.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This guy really keeps this matter in mind.


    "You are not so mean." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang wrinkled his nose and said, "my heart is very small, so don''t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, I''ll tell my sister-in-law that you live with a beautiful woman every day."


    Han 3000 heard this, directly raised his fist to Mo Yang. If Su Yingxia knew about it, he didn''t know what would happen. After all, she and Qi Yiyun were very good sisters.


    "But you know very well that there is nothing between Qi Yiyun and me. If you say that casually, I will not just waste your legs." Han 3000 threatened.


    Mo Yang, with a rogue look on his face, said, "how can I know what happened after you two closed the door, but it''s not strange that nothing happened."


    Han Sanqian sighs, which is why he wants to drive Qi Yiyun away. Even if nothing really happens between them, a man and a woman living under the same roof will inevitably make outsiders think more. The only way to avoid this misunderstanding is to distance themselves from Qi Yiyun.


    "Cut the crap. I''m not here to talk about it." Han 3000 said.


    "If you want to ask me about posture, I suggest you buy some discs to go home." Mo Yang light said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said to Qi Hu, "Qi Hu, someone wants to be beaten. Would you like to teach him a lesson for me?"


    Qi Hu stretched his body and made a clucking sound. Mo Yang immediately became serious and said to Han 3000, "isn''t there something serious? Let''s get down to business first. "


    Han 3000 rolled his eyes. He used to be a shopkeeper, but now he''s the biggest figure in the gray area of Yuncheng. He''s still like a little ruffian. It seems that he can''t get rid of this image in his life.


    "There may be variables about the village in the city." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang''s expression became serious. Although he liked to joke, he was strict in the face of business.


    The village in the city is Han 3000''s first clarion call for the Han group. There can be no accident in this matter, otherwise, Han 3000 will be difficult to turn over.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Han Yan may have known my plan. It''s very likely that she plans to turn the land of the village in the city into a piece of waste land." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang frowned and said, "Han 3000 wants to buy all the villages in the city. It''s a huge investment. If it turns the village into a piece of wasteland, even Han 3000 can''t afford the huge loss.".


    Han 3000''s current financial resources are not unbearable. After all, he went back to Yanjing, and Qi Yiyun helped him with money. However, the village in the city is not only about money, but also the status of weak water real estate in Yuncheng. Therefore, Han 3000 can''t let this accident happen.


    "To become a piece of waste land, Han Yan can''t do it. She must have discussed it with the people in the city?" Mo Yang said.


    "That''s why I came to you. Han Yan has been very close to those people recently. You have to find a way to make them change their mind." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang nodded, although he does not like to deal with these people, but at this time, he must come forward, can''t let Han Yan''s plan succeed.


    "Give it to me, you can rest assured. I have plenty of means to play with these people." Mo Yang said.


    As a veteran, Mo Yang must have his own way of doing things. Naturally, Han 3000 won''t worry about it. However, when dealing with this kind of people, he has to be careful. He reminds us, "don''t be careless. It''s absolutely not easy for these people to sit in high positions."


    Mo Yang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said with a smile, "as long as I catch him, they can only be obedient."


    "It depends on your ability. Being able to control these people is good for future development." Han 3000 said.


    After chatting a few more words, Han 3000 left Mordor and looked at the time. It was less than three hours since she left home. However, the time was almost enough for Qi Yiyun to pack up. She should have left now.


    Han 3000 lingered outside for some time again. It was almost supper time before he came home.


    Open the door, Han 3000 will see Qi Yiyun stand up from the sofa, a nothing happened expression, said to him: "you are hungry, I give you hot food." Han 3000 didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun didn''t leave, and her red eyes clearly told Han 3000 that she had cried, which made Han 3000 at a loss. I thought that after Qi Yiyun left, the boundary between them became clearer, but Qi Yiyun didn''t leave, so it was troublesome. Came to the kitchen door, looking at Qi Yiyun skilled hot dishes, Han 3000 said: "why do you have to let yourself black and blue?" Qi Yiyun rubbed his eyes and said, "the smoke is really choking. My tears are choking. You''d better go to the living room and wait." Han 3000 did not leave, but went into the kitchen, came to Qi Yiyun, said: "you know very well, no matter how many things you do for me, you will not get what you want."¡° Now is what I want to take care of you as a friend. Can''t I? " Qi Yiyun lowered his head and said¡° But I''m fine. I don''t need to be taken care of. " Han 3000 attitude firm said, when the break is broken, this is the best way to solve the problem, he does not want to leave Qi Yiyun any illusory space¡° But I have given you all the money. There is no place to go. Where are you going to drive me? Do you want me to sleep on the overpass? I''m the best sister to welcome summer. Can''t you just help me? " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 sighs. How can Qi Yiyun not have a place to live? She can buy a house with a little money. That''s just an excuse for herself¡° Can you go out first and leave me alone Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 out of the kitchen and closes the door directly. Han 3000 went to the living room, the trash can has been filled with tissue, probably all Qi Yiyun used to wipe tears, which makes his heart more heavy. He never thought of betraying Su Yingxia. He didn''t, doesn''t and won''t happen in the future. In other words, he is doomed to fail Qi Yiyun. After Qi Yiyun cooked the meal, they sat down face to face at the table. Qi Yiyun lowers her head and feels uneasy. She is afraid that Han 3000 will mention the matter of letting her leave again. Although Han 3000 wants to say it, he can''t say it. After all, Qi Yiyun''s attitude is very firm. He can''t bear to stab Qi Yiyun one after another¡° Is it delicious? " Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000¡° Today''s food is very salty. Maybe it''s made in different moods. The taste will be different. In fact, you don''t have to hurt yourself so much. You''re Miss Qi. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun had thought about it, and without mentioning her identity as the eldest miss of the Qi family, her simple beauty was enough for her to find a man who loved her deeply. However, in the case of Han 3000, Qi Yiyun felt that she was bewildered. At first, she just wanted to use Han 3000. Later, she quietly became a real fan of Han 3000. Even she couldn''t tell when the change began. She didn''t know until Han 3000 asked her to leave and felt the heartache, I can''t give up¡° I''m just doing what I''m willing to do. " Qi Yi cloud light says. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 430

    No matter what Han 3000 said or did, Qi Yiyun''s firm attitude did not waver. She firmly believed that she made the right choice and would not regret it.


    Helpless, Han 3000 can only let Qi Yiyun stay at home in the end. He has done enough to be heartless enough to drive Qi Yiyun away with violence. After all, they still have a cooperative relationship.


    That night, Han 3000 gets up to pee at night, and hears a low sob coming from Qi Yiyun''s room. It''s already three o''clock in the morning. However, Han 3000, with a hard heart, is still heartless.


    For him, love is a matter of loyalty. He won''t let Su Yingxia be hurt in this relationship because of his pity for Qi Yiyun.


    The next day, Han Sanqian got up as usual and ran in the morning. He met mifael at the door of the elevator.


    Han Sanqian knows that mifeier should have changed the time when he went out for a long time. Today''s meeting must have been deliberate by mifeier, and it may have something to do with yesterday''s events. After all, he appeared in the weak water property and was welcomed by Zhong Liang himself.


    Sure enough, when the elevator door closed, mifeier asked Han 3000, "what''s the relationship between you and Zhong liang?"


    "Are you questioning me? From what standpoint, neighbor? " Han 3000 light smile, she is not only curious to want to understand this matter, and her questioning attitude, even a pair of superior appearance, which makes Han 3000 very speechless.


    Mifael''s vision is very high. That''s why she doesn''t pay attention to Han Sanqian from the beginning to the end. Because she believes that a person is a loser, that person must be a loser.


    But Han 3000 is a variable. Diao Si doesn''t know Zhong Liang.


    However, even so, mifeier will not put down her position in front of Han 3000. This is the unreasonable arrogance of women, especially the beautiful women like mifeier.


    "I''m just asking." Said mifael.


    "It''s not like asking, but even if you ask me in a low voice, I won''t tell you." Han 3000 said.


    How could mifael, with a cold face and a low voice, be low to such a person?


    "You are really interesting. Do you have the right to make me humble to you? When you know Zhong Liang, do you regard yourself as a person of the same rank as Zhong liang? " Mifael said disdainfully.


    "He and I are not of the same class." Han three thousand smile, Zhong Liang how dare to have the courage and his same level, a young master, and a servant.


    Mi Fei Er can''t understand the real meaning of Han 3000''s words. In her opinion, Han 3000 admits the gap between him and Zhong Liang.


    "You''re a little self-conscious, but I''m curious about how you let Zhong Liang play with you, and the woman in your family, who you invited." Mifael looked at Han 3000 with ridicule. The contempt in her eyes was particularly strong. She continued: "it''s a pity that you don''t become an actor. Maybe this is a bright road. When you get red, don''t forget my lighthouse."


    With these words, the elevator just arrived on the first floor, and mifeier took the lead to walk out of the elevator. His arrogant attitude made Han 3000 completely speechless.


    Shaking his head, Han 3000 said to himself: "it''s said that confident women are the most beautiful, but smart women are really ugly."


    In the past, Han 3000 just ran in the community in the morning, but today, he went out of the community gate, because Qi Yiyun said that there was a soybean milk and fried dough sticks shop nearby, and the business was very hot. Qi Yiyun didn''t buy it for several days, which made Han 3000 a little curious. Isn''t it soybean milk and fried dough sticks? Can he still play with flowers.


    It''s just a little after six o''clock. When Han 3000 arrived at the soybean milk and fried dough sticks shop, he was already full of people and had a long line. This made Han 3000 feel that those people were actors invited by the shop owner. Ordinary soybean milk and fried dough sticks had so many guests so early. It''s amazing.


    Among the people, Han 3000 found that most of the people who came to eat were office workers, and from their chat conversation, he heard that it was for the sake of eating soybean milk and fried dough sticks that they got up so early.


    How much magic does it take to get office workers up so early?


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, when it was almost Han 3000''s turn, a big man with flowery arms suddenly cut in the line and pushed away the little girl standing in front of Han 3000.


    The little girl is wearing a high ponytail. She looks like a fresh graduate and her papers are scattered all over the floor.


    The flower arm man said to the little girl with a face of ridicule: "this thing is not stable. Nowadays, young people have no physical quality."


    Finish saying, flower arm big man also specially reveals his muscle arm.


    The little girl squatted on the ground in a panic and picked up the document. The big man with flowery arms didn''t feel guilty at all. On the contrary, she was smiling and seemed very happy to see this scene.


    "What are you looking at? I''m just jumping in line. What can you do with me?" Flower arm big man found someone dissatisfied with staring at himself, tone full of threat to those people said.


    Jumping in the queue is a matter of no quality, but this big man with flowery arms is not a person with quality. Although they have complaints in their hearts, they dare not say anything more. After listening to the threat of big man with flowery arms, they all bow their heads.


    Han 3000 squatted down to help the little girl pick up the documents and said, "how are you doing? Are you ok?" The little girl shakes her head and tears appear in her eyes. It''s her turn. Suddenly, she is cut in the queue and has to queue up again. Moreover, it''s too late. She is a newcomer to the company and has to come to the company early every day to deal with all kinds of trivial things. After picking up the documents, Han 3000 stood up and patted the big man on the shoulder¡° What are you doing? " The flower arm man turns his head discontentedly and glares at Han 3000¡° Go to the back and line up. " Han 3000 light said. As soon as this sentence came out, almost everyone looked at Han 3000 with shocked eyes. This big man is not a good man at first sight. He dares to let him go to the back of the queue. How dare he¡° Ha ha. " With a grin, the flower arm man deliberately reached out his little finger and dug his ear, saying, "man, I heard you right. You asked me to line up at the back." Han 3000 nodded his head and said, "it seems that you can hear clearly. Now that you have heard clearly, get out of here." Hiss... Countless people took a cold breath because of Han 3000''s words. He just let the big man with flower arms line up, which is bold. Now he let the big man with flower arms roll again, which is crazy in the eyes of people. The little girl was so timid that she didn''t dare to lift her head. She said to Han 3000, "I don''t want to eat any more. Give him the seat. Don''t make trouble for yourself." The little girl''s words made the big man smile and said, "do you hear me? She offered me her position. You are still nosy." Han 3000 was not afraid to look into the eyes of the big man with flowered arms and said, "I don''t mind my own business very much, but relying on the strong and bullying the weak will never happen in front of my eyes." With a ferocious smile, the flower arm man said in a cold voice: "boy, you don''t know how to write death, do you? OK, I''ll teach you today to let you know what is powerful. " With that, the big man with flowered arms made a fist. Just when everyone thought Han 3000 would be beaten up and that he was meddling in his own business was asking for trouble, even the little girl thought that Han 3000 was crazy and why he wanted to provoke such people, Han 3000 was in mid air and made him unable to move any further with his fist. Flower arm big man was surprised, although his muscles are protein powder accumulation, but not ordinary people can easily resist. In front of this young man, looking at no exaggerated muscle lines, is just an ordinary person, how can he have such great strength¡° It''s my turn. " Han three thousand evil spirit a smile, flower arm big man in the heart rises an unknown premonition. Among all the people''s puzzled expressions, Han Sanyi kicked the big man with flower arms five meters away. With a bang, he fell to the ground, and the expression of a group of people eating melons changed from puzzled to unbelievable. He... Even put down that big man with big arms and muscles with one move. It''s incredible! The little girl also looked at this scene in amazement. In terms of body shape, Han 3000 was not comparable with the big man with flower arms, but in a fight, the big man with flower arms turned into a vase! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 431

    "This... This is too fierce!"


    "I didn''t expect that this man with flowery arms is just a show."


    "What kind of airs? Obviously this man is more powerful. If he airs, do you dare to go up?"


    "Dare not, such a big head, a punch can put me into the hospital, I dare not."


    In the face of the crowd''s exclamation, Han 3000 appears to be calm, walking towards the big man with flower arms.


    Huabang knew that he had kicked the iron plate. When he found that Han 3000 was coming towards him, his face turned pale and said, "you... Don''t come here, don''t come here."


    "I haven''t learned how to write dead characters yet. Don''t you continue to teach me?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "No, no, man, I''m wrong." The big man with flowered arms admitted his advice without thinking, because he knew that he would lose so badly in one move. If he continued to fight, he would only be injured.


    Hearing this, the melon eaters couldn''t help laughing. Just now, they had to teach Han 3000 how to write the dead words. Now they are beginning to admit their mistakes. There is nothing left of their arrogance.


    "Now that I don''t teach you, why don''t you go and queue up?" Han 3000 said.


    "I... I won''t eat, I won''t eat." Flower arm man stood up with pain, and then bit his teeth, ran away, dare not have a minute to stay.


    "Good."


    I don''t know who started, clapping and cheering. Those people who ate melons responded quickly and clapped.


    "Good boy, this kind of rascal should be taught with fists."


    "I didn''t see you were so powerful. I thought you were going to be beaten."


    "Young man, you really give us a break. This guy cuts the line every time he comes. No one dares to provoke him before."


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and was a little embarrassed when he was flattered by these strangers.


    Go to the little girl, Han 3000 said: "it''s your turn, don''t hurry to buy the company."


    The little girl then recovered her mind and said to Han 3000, "thank you."


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "it''s just a small matter. Don''t worry about it. By the way, I saw the document in your hand just now. Does your company cooperate with weak water real estate?"


    Referring to this, the little girl frowned and said, "we are just a small company. The boss wants to connect with the weak water property, and he also gives this task to me. It''s a task that can''t be completed at all."


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. The little girl''s social experience is very shallow. She probably doesn''t understand the boss''s intention at all. The reason why she is asked to come forward is not to cooperate with her ability, but in other ways. I have to say that the boss is completely playing with her innocence.


    "If you have time, go to the weak water property, meet Zhong Liang, and tell him that Lao Han asked you to go." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Liang!


    He is a weak water real estate. Apart from the mysterious boss, he is the most powerful high-rise. It''s not easy to see him.


    After the little girl bought soybean milk fried dough sticks, she left with a puzzled expression.


    Even if she saw Zhong Liang, what did Lao Han stand for?


    "Two portions of soybean milk, two portions of fried dough sticks, how much is it?" When it''s Han 3000''s turn, Han 3000 orders two and is ready to pack one for Qi Yiyun to go home.


    "No money." The boss said with a smile.


    Han 3000 looked at the boss and asked, "why?"


    "Just now you taught that man to make trouble. You helped me out. How can I charge you? If you like to eat, you can come every day." Said the boss.


    Han Sanqian laughs. The boss is really smart. He exchanges a meal of soybean milk and fried dough sticks every day for peace, so that the big man with big arms has no chance to make trouble. If he is a businessman, he seems to be losing money, but in fact he makes a lot of money.


    "Yes, thank you, boss."


    In the distance, a figure who didn''t come near had a very complicated expression. From the conflict between Han 3000 and Huabang, she stood in this position and quietly watched how Han 3000 beat Huabang away.


    He''s not a loser.


    But in the unit downstairs, in the nightclub magic all, he did not appear, this is why? Did he just not want to meddle in his own business?


    As for the kidnapping, he also clearly said that if it wasn''t for Yang Meng, he would never appear.


    Mifael gradually gnashes her teeth. The image of Han 3000 is deeply rooted in her heart, but now she has to overthrow this image by herself, because Han 3000''s performance is definitely not a coward.


    With so many people waiting in line, only Han 30001 came forward and beat away the big man with flowery arms. Can this be something that the losers can do?


    The reason why he behaves in front of mifael is that he doesn''t want to do anything because of her.


    Mifael takes a deep breath. There are so many people pursuing her, and even some people deliberately arrange the drama of hero saving beauty. But when this opportunity falls in front of him, he ignores it.


    This is no longer the routine of playing hard to get. Mifael can clearly feel that Han 3000 really doesn''t care about her at all, or doesn''t pay attention to her. Han 3000 returned home, Qi Yiyun did not get up, he knew that Qi Yiyun must sleep very late, so he did not disturb, just put the soybean milk fried dough sticks on the tea table, and then ate his share. It has to be said that although they are all ordinary soybean milk fried dough sticks, the difference in taste is very obvious. In particular, soybean milk is slightly sweet with silky taste, which is definitely not comparable to ordinary soybean milk. Moreover, the fried dough sticks are also very crispy and won''t give people a heavy smell of oil. No wonder the business will be so good. After eating his share, Han 3000 took a shower in the bathroom and was ready to go out. The front foot just entered the bathroom, Qi Yiyun''s room door opened. After peeping out his head and sneaking around, he found that Han 3000 was really taking a bath. Then he walked carefully to the living room. Seeing the soy sauce sticks on the tea table, Qi Yiyun, like a mouse, stealthily takes them back to the room. The happiness smile on Qi Yiyun''s face had already overflowed just by holding the soybean milk fried dough sticks in his hand, and he even felt reluctant to eat. After all, this is the first breakfast Han 3000 bought for her, which is a memorable thing. Fortunately, this thing can''t be made into a specimen, otherwise, Qi Yiyun might really do such crazy things. Happily drinking soybean milk and eating fried dough sticks, I feel that the delicious food in the world is just like this. No matter how delicious the seafood is, it can''t match this simple breakfast. Having enough to eat and drink, Qi Yiyun''s door suddenly rings a knock, which makes Qi Yiyun jump to bed and bury himself in the quilt. Han 3000 knocked a few times and found that there was no movement, but the soybean milk fried dough sticks on the tea table disappeared. With a faint smile, he said, "I''m going out. I don''t have to cook my meal today." Qi Yiyun hears this sentence, in the heart some lose, the whole person is like mud general lie on the bed. During Han 3000''s recovery, Qi Yiyun hopes that he can get better as soon as possible. But now, after Han 3000 gets better, their time together becomes less, which makes Qi Yiyun begin to expect Han 3000 to be injured again. Only when he is injured can Qi Yiyun take care of Han 3000 all the time. Han 3000 went back to his room to change into clean clothes and went out. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Qi Yiyun came out of his room and walked barefoot to the door, hoping to have a look at Han 3000 in the cat''s eye. But as soon as I got to the door, it was suddenly pushed open again. Han 3000 goes back and forth, forgetting to take his cell phone. Qi Yiyun stood on the spot and stood on tiptoe. He was very careful, just like a thief¡° What are you doing? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way. Qi Yiyun exclaimed and ran back to his room, slamming the door. Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, took the mobile phone and then left. This time Qi Yiyun didn''t come out again, because she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to get in. After a long time, Qi Yiyun pulled out of his shyness and came to the living room, ready to watch a TV play to relax. But at this time, the knock on the door rang again, and Qi Yiyun was as alert as a frightened bird. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 432

    Qi Yiyun''s posture curled up on the sofa is very funny. She is really afraid to meet Han 3000 now, because she is worried that Han 3000 will mention the matter of letting her leave, so the only way to stay at home is to avoid discussing the matter with Han 3000. It''s best not to meet her.


    But Han 3000 has a key. If he wants to go home, he just opens the door. How can he knock?


    Qi Yiyun takes a light step and walks to the door. Seeing the person coming through the cat''s eye, his expression changes in a moment, from being cautious to being cold.


    "What are you doing here?" Open the door, see Donghao, Qi Yiyun cold asked.


    "Miss, I just want to see you." Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun said coldly, "I have nothing to do. You don''t have to come to see me. If you have an order, I''ll call you."


    Donghao came because he missed Qi Yiyun. He knew that Qi Yiyun could not extricate himself from his feelings towards Han 3000. He hoped that his appearance would calm Qi Yiyun down.


    All along, Dong Hao thinks that Han 3000 is not worth Qi Yiyun''s doing so many things for him, and Qi Yiyun just wants to use Han 3000 to solve Qi''s troubles, so he shouldn''t put his feelings into it.


    "Miss, I don''t want you to get hurt because of this. He''s not worth it." Donghao said that he liked Qi Yiyun very much, and he liked it since he was young. But when he summoned up the courage to express himself to Qi Yiyun, he was ruthlessly rejected, but even so, Donghao didn''t give up.


    "Is it worth it or not? Don''t forget your identity, Donghao. No one can force you to do things like feelings. Just because you like me doesn''t mean I should like you, just as I like him and he doesn''t like me. " Qi Yiyun says that Donghao has deep feelings for her, but Qi Yiyun doesn''t feel guilty. She refuses Donghao because she thinks that feelings should not be kidnapped. It doesn''t mean that if one party likes it, it must be responded by the other party.


    Donghao powerlessly lowers his head, Qi Yiyun is more and more poisoned in this matter, and he can only helplessly watch all this happen, there is no way to stop it.


    "Miss, don''t you think you will get hurt in this matter?" Donghao asked.


    "Even if I''m black and blue, I won''t regret it. I haven''t tried and tried. Who will know the end?" Qi Yiyun tone firm way, even if she is very clear how slim this hope is, but she knows better, give up will make her more regret.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go. Don''t come here to see me in the future. I''ll let you know if there''s anything else." Qi Yiyun said, closed the door, back to the living room sofa.


    Donghao''s expression becomes extremely ferocious when he closes the door. Now he wants to end Han 3000''s life by himself. Only in this way, Qi Yiyun won''t be hurt because of him, but he doesn''t dare to do so. Han 3000 is related to the safety of the Qi family. Now only he can help the Qi family, even if Donghao doesn''t want to admit it.


    "Han 3000, I will kill you sooner or later!" Donghao is not willing to say.


    In a design company, before it''s time to go to work, Qi Ran has already started a busy job in her own station, even before she has time to eat soybean milk and fried dough sticks. This is her normal work. As a new person, she is under pressure everywhere. Her only way is to work hard. Only after she shows her value to the boss, can she get rid of the status quo.


    "Qi ran, it''s hard for you to come so early every day." After colleagues from the company came to work one after another, a coquettish girl came to Qi Ran''s side, with a faint smile on her face full of malice.


    "Sister Ting, I''m a new person. Naturally, I have to make more efforts." Qi ran said that her name is Huang Tingting. She is an old employee of the company and has a long relationship with the boss. Almost everyone knows that she has an affair with the boss, so no one is willing to provoke her in the company. If she sees someone who is not agreeable and blows a few words of pillow to the boss, that person will be dismissed the next day.


    "By the way, the boss asked you to negotiate with the weak water property. How are you doing? You haven''t gone yet." Huang Tingting asked, this is her intentional arrangement, from the beginning did not think that Huang Tingting will succeed, just to find such a thing, make Qi ran difficult, if you can justly dismiss Qi ran better.


    The main reason for doing so is that Qi ran looks good, and her pure appearance is very pleasing to men. Huang Tingting is afraid that the boss''s soul will be hooked by her, which will affect her position in the company.


    "Sister Ting, I''m not ready yet." Qi ran said that for this matter, she collated a lot of information and hoped that when she was lucky enough to meet Zhong Liang, she could come up with more chips to talk about cooperation.


    "Ready?" Huang Tingting gave a cold smile and said, "what else do you need to prepare? Change your clothes and dress sexy. Just go to see Zhong Liang. Don''t you understand that?"


    Qi ran was stunned. When she first entered the workplace, she really didn''t understand these heresies.


    At this time, the boss to the company, Huang Tingting a face smile of welcome up, the two went straight to the office.


    Qi ran sighed and continued to sort out the documents.


    A colleague, who usually dislikes Huang Tingting''s style, came to Qi ran and said softly, "Qi ran, I think Huang Tingting is deliberately aiming at you. Otherwise, how can you do such an important thing? And how can a company as big as weak water real estate cooperate with our company?" Qi ran knows that Huang Tingting makes trouble for her, but it is because of this that she wants to prove herself. Although the opportunity is very small, it does not mean that there is no possibility of success. For her, it is also a self challenge¡° What do you mean she made me look sexy just now? " Qi ran asked. The colleague sighed, a little envious of Qi Ran''s purity. When she first left the University, she didn''t know anything, but in the society, she had already lost her original intention¡° She wants you to seduce Zhong Liang with beauty. Don''t you understand such a simple reason? " Said the colleague. Qi ran looked at her colleagues in amazement. She would never do such dirty means. At this time, Qi Ran''s station phone rang. This is the company''s internal phone. Once it rang, it was probably the boss looking for her. After answering the phone, the boss asked Qi ran to go to the office. Colleagues can only look at Qi ran with pity and say: "it seems that Huang Tingting has said something to the boss. Please take care of yourself." Qi ran took the documents he had sorted out and went to the office. Opening the door of the office, Qi ran finds that Huang Tingting is tidying her collar as if she had just unbuttoned. Huang Tingting doesn''t care if Qi ran finds out about it. After all, her relationship with her boss is well known in the company, and she is proud of it¡° Qi ran, you haven''t gone to the weak water property yet. What''s the matter? Are you so careless about what I told you? " The boss asked harshly. Qi ran quickly took out the information and explained to the boss, "boss, I''m still sorting out the company''s information. I hope to deal with this matter with complete preparation. Please rest assured, I won''t let you down." Hearing this, Huang Tingting said with a sneer: "Qi ran, you really don''t have any self-knowledge. Do you think Zhong Liang would like to see so many useless things? I think you are deliberately delaying time¡° Qi ran, you must go to the weak water property today. " The boss snapped. Qi ran looks embarrassed. She has no confidence now. Although the man said in the morning that he could directly report the name of Lao Han in the past, it''s true. Qi Ran is not sure. Maybe he just made a joke¡° If you can''t do it, leave yourself. " Huang Tingting''s real purpose is finally exposed. It''s illegal to fire an employee for no reason. After all, Qi Ran has a contract with the company, but if she leaves the company, the meaning is different¡° I can do it. " Qi ran said with gnashing teeth¡° You? How can we do that? Is it useful to talk big? " Huang Tingting laughs scornfully¡° I have a friend who knows Zhong Liang. " Qi ran said stiffly. After hearing Qi Ran''s words, Huang Tingting was stunned for a moment and burst into laughter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 433

    "Your friend, you still know Zhong Liang. Do you want to laugh me to death?" Huang Tingting said with a laugh.


    The boss also shakes his head with a smile. Qi Ran''s words are obviously a lie. If she has such a social circle, how can she come to work in his company? Isn''t it better to go to weak water real estate?


    "Qi ran, I didn''t expect that you can''t do anything. It''s very boastful." Huang Tingting covered her abdomen and continued.


    Qi ran buried her head. She couldn''t be sure whether the person she met in the morning was true or not. She just said it on impulse. Now she regrets it. If that person is joking, isn''t it a joke?


    The boss sighed and said, "Qi ran, you don''t have to say these words to perfunctory me. It doesn''t mean much to me if you have any friends who know Zhong Liang. You have to prove your ability to me with practical actions, do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, I will." Qi ran said that even if what the man said in the morning was joking, she would think of other ways to complete the task.


    "OK, it''s OK. You go out first." Said the boss.


    After Qi ran left, Huang Tingting directly sat on her boss''s lap and said, "if you hadn''t signed the contract with her, we wouldn''t have had so much trouble."


    The boss looked at Huang Tingting and held her slender waist in his hands. He said, "how can I know you don''t like her? If I had known, I would never have let her into the company."


    The boss''s care about Huang Tingting made her smile and whispered in the boss''s ear, "I''ve prepared a surprise for you tonight. Don''t forget to come to my house."


    The boss wriggled his throat and said, "what''s the surprise?"


    "Since it''s a surprise, of course I can''t tell you until the evening. Otherwise, do you still have the feeling of surprise? But I can give you an advance notice. It''s your favorite. " With that, Huang Tingting left the office with high heels and wriggling.


    Favorite, the boss rubbed his hands and probably guessed what surprise she was preparing, so he was looking forward to it even more.


    After Qi ran returned to her work position, she was in distress. When she went to the weak water real estate in her present state, she probably couldn''t see Zhong Liang, and even if she saw Zhong Liang, she couldn''t persuade Zhong Liang to cooperate with the company.


    This is indeed an impossible task. It is a trap set by Huang Tingting to let her leave the company.


    But the more so, Qi Ran''s heart will produce a force of unyielding. She not only wants to prove herself, but also wants to let Huang Tingting know that ability can overcome everything, not beauty.


    "Have you figured out when to go to the weak water property? I won''t give you another chance to procrastinate. " Huang Tingting comes to Qi Ran''s station again and urges her.


    "Now." Qi ran stood up with the information and said.


    Huang Tingting looks at Qi ran with a look of appreciation and says, "good luck to you. I hope you don''t let the boss down. Otherwise, your work will be lost. I feel sorry for new people like you."


    Qi Ran is disgusted by these false words. The whole thing is Huang Tingting''s malicious targeting, but now she is treating her with pity. It''s ridiculous.


    "Huang Tingting, you certainly don''t know what the meaning of the two words is." Qi ran said.


    Huang Tingting''s face suddenly changed. She gritted her teeth and said, "what do you mean, scold me?"


    Qi ran shook his head and said, "how can I scold you? I''m just talking about those shameless people. You''re not such a person, are you?"


    Huang Tingting''s face is just like eating excrement. She''s shameless. Isn''t that who she is? Although the unclear relationship between her and her boss is something she is proud of, she can''t accept when she is scolded by such a new person as Qi ran.


    "Qi ran, it seems that you still can''t learn how to do things. If you offend me, you will only get out of the company." Huang Tingting snapped.


    "If I can talk about the cooperation with the weak water property, will the boss fire me?" Qi ran said.


    Huang Tingting looked at Qi ran in consternation and said, "you can''t brag in front of me just because of this, can you?" With that, Huang Tingting laughs wantonly. She laughs at Qi Ran''s inexplicable self-confidence. What''s the existence of weak water property? Although it has been suppressed by the Hans group, in Yuncheng, which is also one of the top big companies, how can it cooperate with their small companies?


    Huang Tingting put forward this matter at the beginning because she knew that Qi ran could not finish it. Unexpectedly, she was so confident now.


    Sure enough, he is a newborn calf. He doesn''t know the danger of society at all, and he can''t clearly recognize his own value.


    "Qi ran, Qi ran, you are so naive. It seems that you are only suitable for the school environment. Do you know what a real society is?" Huang Tingting said with disdain.


    When Qi ran first joined the society, there were many things she didn''t understand. For example, Huang Tingting aimed at her without warning, which made Qi ran very confused. After all, she just came to the company and didn''t provoke Huang Tingting.


    "If I can talk about this cooperation, I will let the boss recognize your value in the company, and I will tell him that you will only delay the development of the company." Since Qi Ran has already torn face with Huang Tingting, he doesn''t care to say more. Anyway, the final result is either being fired or being valued by the boss. Many colleagues in the company are dissatisfied with Huang Tingting. They even hope that someone can suppress Huang Tingting and make her behavior in the company more restrained. However, when they hear Qi Ran''s words, they shake their heads and smile bitterly. No one believes that Qi ran can do it, because even miracles are unlikely to happen, The gap between the two companies is too big¡° You know, in my eyes, you''re like a clown, which makes people happy. " Huang Tingting said with a smile. Then, Huang Tingting greets other colleagues and says, "do you think it''s ridiculous? She really thinks she can talk about the cooperation with weak water real estate. Do you want to teach new people how cruel the workplace is?" In the face of Huang Tingting''s downfall, most people choose to keep silent. After all, they don''t like Huang Tingting, but there are also a few people who deliberately want to please Huang Tingting and begin to attack him¡° Qi ran, you really treat yourself as a talent. It''s ridiculous. "¡° You just graduated, you really don''t know anything, you don''t know how to do things, and you don''t know how to be a person. "¡° Besides the boss, Huang Tingting has the most power in this company. If you want to keep your job, you''d better apologize to her. " Listening to these people speak for themselves, Huang Tingting laughs scornfully and says to her, "do you hear me? No one in the whole company is optimistic about you. That''s not my opinion. "¡° What''s the use of saying so much? I''ll use my strength to tell you what is real ability, and you just sell your body in exchange for all this. " Qi ran said. Huang Tingting grits her teeth and looks at Qi ran. In public, she says something like this. It is obvious that she is throwing dirty water on her body. Even if it''s true, in Huang Tingting''s opinion, she doesn''t sell her body. She just exchanges things of equal value with her boss¡° Strength? " Huang Tingting walked up to Qi ran, slapped him in the face and said, "this is strength. I dare to hit you. Do you dare to fight back?" Qi ran covered his hot and painful cheek and took a deep breath. His eyes were tough and he said, "Huang Tingting, let''s wait and see. I will get back my cooperation. At that time, I want you to make an apology to me." With that, Qi ran left the company with thick materials. Huang Tingting is not worried at all. Although Qi Ran''s words are tough and firm enough, it is absolutely impossible for her to do it because it is an impossible task¡° What are you looking at? Now it''s working time, not for you to watch plays. Do you want to be fined? " Huang Tingting scolds other employees that this is the right she enjoys in the company. Almost no one dares to violate her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 434

    When Qi ran really took a taxi to the company of weak water real estate, her ambition was reduced by more than half. In front of Huang Tingting, Qi ran showed strong self-confidence, but she just couldn''t swallow that breath, and didn''t really feel that she could do it.


    When she really came to the weak water real estate and was about to face this matter, Qi ran was very clear about the possibility of cooperation. Even her chance to see Zhong Liang was very slim. As for what Han 3000 said to her in the morning, Qi ran couldn''t believe it at all.


    Buy a breakfast, you can meet people who change her fate, this is not a TV play, how can such a good thing happen?


    Just as Qi ran hesitated at the door and did not dare to enter, a secretary like woman came up to her and politely asked, "are you miss Qi, please?"


    In the face of polite inquiry, Qi ran was confused. How could she know her last name?


    Leng for a long time, Qi ran felt that he was not very polite, quickly said: "yes, I''m Qi, but... But I should not be the person you are looking for."


    The Secretary laughed and said, "if you are here to see brother Zhong, I don''t think I made a mistake."


    Qi ran swallows her saliva. She is really looking for Zhong Liang, but how can the other party know?


    "Are you sure it''s me you''re looking for? Although I''m here to see Zhong Liang, he should not know about it. " Qi ran asked cautiously. She was worried that another person surnamed Qi would come to see Zhong Liang today, causing unnecessary misunderstanding.


    "There should be no mistake. Please come with me. Brother Zhong is waiting for you." Said the secretary.


    Qi ran walked into the weak water real estate, as if in a dream.


    I went to the door in person. I didn''t know how to meet Zhong Liang, but I was led into the door. It''s too strange.


    Suddenly, Qi ran thought of what happened this morning.


    He said that as long as his name is given, he will be able to see Zhong Liang. Does he mean that this matter is arranged by him? Can a breakfast really buy something that can change your destiny?


    But that''s not right. She hasn''t even had time to name him.


    With the secretary came to Zhongliang''s office door, the Secretary said: "brother Zhong is waiting for you inside, you go in."


    At this time, Qi ran was extremely nervous. She had never seen such a big person as Zhong Liang. For her, it was a nervous thing. More importantly, she felt that the person Zhong Liang wanted to see was not her. It was just a coincidence in her surname.


    But whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, it''s good to see Zhong Liang.


    Qi ran walked into the office and found that there was more than one person in the office. Besides Zhong Liang, there was a figure standing in front of the French window. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "Are you Xiao Qi from the design company?" Zhong Liang asked.


    Qi ran looks flattered, because Zhong Liang''s performance is like knowing her. How can she not be shocked?


    "Brother Zhong, how do you know me?" Qi ran asked in disbelief.


    Zhong Liang smiles and looks at the man in front of the French window. He can see that Qi ran was inspired by Han 3000. Otherwise, how could he recognize the new employee of this small company?


    "I heard that you are looking for weak water real estate cooperation. Do you have any specific plans?" Zhong Liang asked.


    Qi Ran''s spirit was shocked. It was a good opportunity to introduce Zhong Liang. She didn''t care how the opportunity came. She quickly introduced Zhong Liang


    When Qi ran entered the state of work, it was completely like a changed person. Instead of being immature, he was very mature, just like a veteran of the workplace.


    However, no matter how perfect her plan is, it will be limited by the strength of the company. With the existence of weak water property, there is no reason to cooperate with Qi ran company.


    "I appreciate your working attitude, but I''d like to go to your company to see if I can cooperate. Do you think it''s convenient?" Zhong Liang said.


    "Yes, of course. I believe our boss will be very happy." Qi ran said.


    "Well, that''s all for today. I''ll go to your company tomorrow, and then talk about the cooperation in detail." Zhong Liang said.


    Qi ran left the office until she got out of the weak water property. She felt like a dream. She didn''t think that she could meet Zhong Liang so smoothly. She didn''t even think that Zhong Liang could patiently listen to all her information preparation, and she would go to their company tomorrow. This is very face saving. Even if the cooperation can''t be achieved in the end, her task is completed.


    "Lao Han, this matter has nothing to do with you?" Qi ran said to himself that there must be a reason why it can go so smoothly, and the only possibility Qi ran can think of is Lao Han of the fried dough sticks shop.


    "Young master, this company is just a small design company. Are you sure you want to cooperate with them?" In the office, after Qi ran left, Zhong Liang asked Han 3000.


    In the process of Qi Ran''s appearance, Han Sanqian always faces the French window and shows his back to others. Therefore, Qi ran doesn''t see who he is. This is what he does on purpose. Helping Qi Ran is just a push along the river. It''s fate. He doesn''t want Qi ran to be grateful to him, so he doesn''t have to expose himself¡° You can evaluate yourself. If you are willing to go to that company, she is very good. You don''t have to reach a cooperation. " Han Sanqian said that he is not the god Buddha in the world. When Qi Ran is given the chance, it depends on whether she can grasp it. In today''s situation, Han Sanqian will not make fun of the interests of weak water property. After all, he has a strong opponent to deal with¡° I see Zhong Liang nodded. Qi ran returned to the company, just sat down in his station, soon after, Huang Tingting appeared¡° I''m back so soon. I haven''t even entered the company gate of weak water real estate. Don''t you go to make a resignation report? " Huang Tingting said with a smile that in her opinion, Qi Ran''s return so soon must be a failure, and the end of the failure is to leave the company¡° I''ve already met Zhong Liang, but I don''t need to report this to you. I''ll go to the boss later. " Qi ran said lightly¡° Oh, I''m good at blowing. You can still meet Zhong Liang. Are you kidding? " Huang Tingting said with disdain¡° Is it a joke? I don''t need to explain it to you. Remember to come to the company early tomorrow and have a very important guest to receive. " After Qi ran finished, he stood up and went to the boss''s office. Huang Tingting''s eyelids jump straight, looking at Ran''s confident appearance, it''s hard to see if she can do it. How can it be possible? As a new comer in the workplace, how can she do this kind of difficulty coefficient thing? Zhong Liang is a senior manager of weak water real estate. Even her boss himself doesn''t have the qualification to meet Zhong Liang. Huang Tingting follows closely and goes to the boss''s office with Qi ran¡° Boss, I have been to the weak water property Qi ran said. The boss didn''t lift his head and said, "since it''s not done, you should know how to do it?" This reflects the self-knowledge of the boss. He knows the ability of his company. The gap between his company and weak water real estate is like a gap. Weak water real estate is impossible to cooperate with him¡° I met Zhong Liang and explained to him the company''s qualifications. I don''t know if we can cooperate successfully, but tomorrow, he will come to the company to investigate in person. " Qi ran said. After listening to these words, the boss was stunned. The whole person seemed to be petrified. He raised his head and asked: "what do you say? Tomorrow, tomorrow Zhong Liang will come to our company?"¡° Qi ran, can you brag a little more? How could Zhong Liang come to our company? " One side of Huang Tingting did not believe that said. Qi ran asked Huang Tingting with an eyebrow: "in your eyes, the company''s grade is very low, not worth Zhong lianglai?" This makes Huang Tingting speechless, in front of the boss, she naturally can''t say so, but in her heart, she really thinks so. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 435

    After the shocked boss regained his mind, he stood up excitedly and asked, "are you kidding me? Zhong Liang really wants to come to our company?"


    "Boss, this is what he told me personally. Of course, there will be no fake." Qi ran said.


    The boss excitedly walked up to Qi ran, involuntarily took Qi Ran''s hands and said excitedly: "Qi ran, if the company can really cooperate with weak water real estate, you can be a great hero of the company, and the company will never treat you badly in the future."


    Seeing the boss''s attitude towards Qi ran, Huang Tingting grits her teeth. She arranges this matter in the hope that Qi ran will not finish the task and leave on her own. Unexpectedly, she is now valued by the boss more because of this matter.


    Huang Tingting has self-knowledge, she knows that in the eyes of the boss, she can not compare with the interests, let alone such a big interest.


    "Boss, do you really believe what she said? How could Zhong Liang come to our company? " Huang Tingting told her boss that she still felt Qi ran was lying. Even if she couldn''t think of any reason for Qi Ran''s lying, she didn''t want to believe that Qi ran could do it.


    Perhaps it can also be said that Huang Tingting does not dare to face the facts in front of her, because she can not accept that Qi Ran''s new position in the company will weigh on her in the future.


    The boss stares at Huang Tingting. He doesn''t think Qi Ran is lying, and he doesn''t want Qi ran to lie, because it''s a turning point for the development of the company. If he can cooperate with weak water real estate, it may be the moment when he reaches the peak of his life.


    "Huang Tingting, you''d better be polite to Qi ran in the future. She''s a hero of the company now. If you dare to make trouble of her again, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The boss said harshly to Huang Tingting.


    Huang Tingting is extremely unwilling, but in front of money, she is like a pile of scrap metal, and beauty is not enough to tempt the boss to obey her.


    "I see." Huang Tingting said.


    "Qi ran, sit down first and tell me what''s going on." The boss''s attitude towards Qi ran changed 180 degrees, so he had to deliver the tea to Qi ran in person.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Tingting knows that her position in the company in the future is bound to decline a lot. The only chance to maintain the status quo is to let Zhong Liang not appear tomorrow.


    Fortunately, she has a former colleague who is now cooperating in weak water real estate, so she can inquire about the situation.


    After leaving the office, Huang Tingting goes to the no one fire passage, takes out the phone, and finds mifeier in the address book.


    Before Huang Tingting came to this company, she was a colleague with mifael in other companies. Although their relationship was not particularly good, they had a predestined relationship, and they didn''t have any bad relationship with each other. In her opinion, it''s no problem to inquire about this little thing.


    "Huang Tingting, how did you remember to call me?" After receiving Huang Tingting''s phone call, mifael appears very surprised, because after she leaves, they have never contacted each other again.


    "How about your present job? The treatment of weak water real estate must be very good." Huang Tingting asked with a smile.


    They talked a lot of nonsense until mifael was impatient. Then they asked, "if you have anything to do with me, just tell me. Don''t beat around the bush."


    "I want to ask if Zhong Liang has any special arrangements for tomorrow?" Huang Tingting asked.


    "Brother Zhong is going to visit a company tomorrow, and I''ve just been informed that I''ll go too. What''s the matter?" Mifael, what a wonderful way.


    "The company he is going to is my current company. Can you help me find a way to ask Zhong Liang to cancel the trip?" Huang Tingting said.


    Mifael is happy for a while when she is accompanied by Zhong Liang. After all, she is a new person. It''s very rare for her to get this opportunity, and it''s also an opportunity to make good relationship with Zhong Liang. How can she hope that Zhong Liang will cancel her trip tomorrow?


    "Huang Tingting, this is a good opportunity for your company to cooperate with weak water real estate. Why do you want to cancel it?" Mifael asked, puzzled.


    "It can''t be explained clearly for a while. If you can help me, I''ll help you with your troubles in the future, OK?" As long as Zhong Liang doesn''t appear, Huang Tingting will be able to step on Qi ran again, so she puts all her hopes on MI fei''er.


    The friendship between mifeier and Huang Tingting is not so good that she will do it, and even if she has a good relationship, she is not qualified to change Zhong Liang''s schedule.


    "Huang Tingting, you really think highly of me. I''m just an ordinary employee in the company. How can I casually change brother Zhong''s schedule? Sorry, I really can''t do it." Said mifael.


    Huang Tingting bites her teeth. Although it''s reasonable for mifeier not to help, she has some hatred for mifeier.


    "To be frank, what good would you like to help me?" Huang Tingting said.


    Mifael sneers. Huang Tingting''s arrogant attitude is like taking her as a servant. Why does she have such qualifications.


    "When I answer your phone, it depends on my previous feelings. If it''s OK, don''t look for me in the future." Mifael finished and hung up. Huang Tingting almost couldn''t help falling off her mobile phone, but she didn''t want to throw it away because she thought it was newly bought. If Huang Tingting had doubts about Zhong Liang''s coming to the company before, now, with the confirmation of mifael, it''s not worth doubting. So she knows that once tomorrow comes, her position in the company will not be as good as Qi ran. No matter how hard she is in bed, it''s useless to serve the boss comfortably. Under the measure of the company''s development prospects, the boss can never make Qi ran unhappy because of her¡° Qi ran, I will never let you succeed. No matter what, Zhong Liang can''t appear in the company tomorrow. " Huang Tingting gritted her teeth. Back to her job, Huang Tingting began to rack her brains to prevent Zhong liang from appearing in the company tomorrow. Before long, the boss walked to Huang Tingting with an angry face, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes¡° Boss, what can I do for you? " Huang Tingting puzzled to the boss said. The boss slaps Huang Tingting in the face and fans her. Huang Tingting covered her face with tears in her eyes and said, "boss, what are you doing with me? What''s wrong with me?" The boss took out his cell phone, which was playing a recording, and threw it on Huang Tingting''s desk. The recording is exactly what she just made a phone call in the fire control channel. The words clearly express that she wants to stop Zhong lianglai from coming to the company. No wonder the boss is so angry that Huang Tingting is waiting for a good opportunity to destroy it¡° Who, who stole the recording, your family will die. " Huang Tingting roared angrily, this kind of thing is known by the boss, the end can be imagined. The boss looked at Huang Tingting coldly and said, "Huang Tingting, I didn''t expect that you would do something harmful to the company for your own interests. Qi ran worked hard to get Zhong Liang to visit our company. But you wanted to destroy this opportunity. I really misunderstood you before."¡° Boss, I''m sorry. I did it in a moment of confusion. Please forgive me, forgive me, OK Huang Tingting panicked to the boss. Although the boss is infatuated with Huang Tingting''s ability in bed, he is not stupid. Only with money can he have more women. He can''t ruin his future in the hands of a woman¡° Go away. From today on, you are no longer my employee. " The boss said coldly that leaving behind this kind of disaster will do harm to the company without any benefit. Only by letting her go as soon as possible can the company be stable. Huang Tingting is desperate for a long time. After all, she can hook up with her boss and do nothing in the company. She only gets her salary every month and often receives more valuable gifts. This is a perfect life for Huang Tingting. After all, she is not the kind of woman with outstanding beauty. She is lucky to get such a life. But now, all this has come to nothing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 436

    For her, this event is a change of fate, which can make her future life change dramatically from this moment on.


    But for Han 3000, it''s just a small matter between raising his hand and nodding his head, and he will soon forget it, because this kind of thing has no value at all and he will remember it in his heart.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Mo Yang were sitting in the same car, quietly at the municipal gate.


    "He''s Liu da. He''s almost alone in his contact with the Han group. He''s taken care of this matter and made a lot of money on it. I''ve checked all his relatives and underground lovers, and several bank cards have suddenly made a lot of money. I believe it''s all given to him by the Han group." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    "You''ve done it very carefully, but we have to let him do things for us instead of just holding on to him." Han Sanqian said that since Han Yan flatters Liu Da so much, it shows that he has absolute decision-making power in the matter of village in the city. In this case, Han Sanqian can''t beat him, but wants to use him to help himself.


    "These things should be enough to threaten him." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and obviously had different opinions. He said: "since Liu Da dares to accept so much money, it means that he must have a way to clean up the money. I''m afraid these tricks are not enough."


    "His wife and children are all abroad. Do you want to check them?" Mo Yang said that although the means were mean, he could only use unconventional means to deal with Liu da. Otherwise, how could he give in.


    As the saying goes, no matter what kind of opponent Han Sanqian faces, he will never hurt the innocent. He will never use the other''s family as a bargaining chip. This is the bottom line of his work.


    People can be cruel, but they can''t be so cruel that they don''t have conscience. They can''t let good people be beasts.


    "No, it''s between us and him. It''s nothing to do with other innocent people." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang smiles. He has already guessed that Han 3000 won''t agree. He just says it casually.


    "If you don''t use this method, the others won''t work very well." Mo Yang sighed.


    "Where is he going now?" Han 3000 sees Liu Da get on the car and asks Mo Yang.


    "At this time, he should go to the tea garden. He is a very fond tea drinker, and he is very proficient in this aspect of research." Mo Yang said.


    "It''s very similar to the old lady of the Su family. It''s a pity that she hasn''t drunk any really good tea in her life." Han 3000 faintly smiles. Mrs. Su is crazy about tea and loves tea, but what she touches in her life is very common.


    "Do you want to follow?" See car drive away, Mo Yang asks a way.


    "Follow me." Han 3000 said.


    Follow the car to a very secluded tea house. There are few passers-by here, and the tea house seems to be a bit shabby.


    "Isn''t this the place where he''s hiding? It''s a rare place, but it''s a good place. " Han 3000 doubts to Mo Yang to ask a way.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han 3000 asked strangely.


    "As like as two peas, I was just like you when I first knew this place, but I checked that the boss in the tea house is a seventy year old uncle." Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 talks. This misunderstanding is really big, but this kind of place, this kind of environment, is really suitable for Jinwucangjiao.


    "You wait for me in the car." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang seized Han 3000 and asked, "will you scare the snake? You appear so rashly in front of him, don''t you just tell him that we are following him? "


    "If we don''t talk about it in person, how can we know what kind of person he is and whether he can be used for himself?" Han 3000 says that the secret observation is enough for him. Since it is confirmed that Liu Da is the one who contacts Han Yan, Han 3000 needs to show his chips and let Liu Da do things for him.


    "Well, it''s up to you. I believe in your ability." Mo Yang sighed and released Han 3000.


    Looking at Han 3000 walking towards the tea house, Mo Yang''s head leans against the window, his eyes seem lax, because even he doesn''t think Han 3000 can give more attractive chips, which can make Liu Da change his camp. After all, Han''s group can crush him for several times in terms of financial resources.


    The gate of tea house is a wooden door that is about to fall. It makes people feel that knocking on the door with a little force can destroy the whole door.


    Han 3000 knocked on the door very carefully. With a creak, the door opened directly. It was obvious that it was not locked.


    Presented in front of Han 3000, it is a scene of small bridges and flowing water. This dilapidated tea house has a unique cave, which Han 30 million did not expect.


    The inner courtyard is not big, but the scenery is pleasant. There are two people sitting under a shed. One is Liu Da, and the other is the rickety old man, who is probably the owner of the tea house in the mouth of Moyang.


    When Han 3000 saw them, they also noticed Han 3000.


    Liu Da frowned for the first time, and the old man, with a gentle smile, said to Han 3000, "the visitor is a guest. Since he is here, come in and have a seat." Han three thousand also don''t Chasheng, straight went to under the shed. A simple set of tea sets shows the traces of time, and the cup is full of tea dirt, which is accumulated over time. The old man''s cup has a thick layer of dirt, but the dirt in Liu Da''s cup is much thinner. This is the most obvious contrast of time. He should not have been here for a long time. At this time, the old man gave Han 3000 a cup, but it was not brand new, but a cup with a thick layer of tea dirt. This action made Liu Da''s brow wrinkle even more severely, because when he first came to this tea house, the old man gave him a brand-new cup, but why is this young man an old cup full of history. Han Sanqian is also a little strange. Although he is not proficient in this, he also knows that this kind of cup has its own specialty. Especially for those who like tea, they don''t clean their cups and deliberately leave tea stains. Even if they make a cup of water, it will taste like tea, and this kind of cup is more important to them than anything else¡° Old man, you are... "Han 3000 asked. The old man laughed, did not explain, but to Han 3000 poured tea, said: "try to taste how." Han Sanqian feels that there is a sense of superior in the old man''s calm momentum, especially when he pours tea. The gesture of waving his hand is definitely not something ordinary people can do. Can this small tea house even hide the master? Yes! If not, how could Liu Da come to this place? Han 3000 took a cup of tea and tasted it. The bitter taste filled the whole mouth instantly, just like drinking traditional Chinese medicine¡° Old man, what kind of tea is this? How can it be so bitter? " Han 3000 asked with distorted expression. With a faint smile, the old man said, "boiled water."¡° I''m not a child. How can boiled water be so bitter? Don''t tease me, old man. " Han 3000 said that the smell ran straight to his head, and even made him feel superior. The old man picked up the teapot again and took out a glass. After pouring it, it was really boiled water¡° The bitter part is the cup. I thought you would like the taste. " Said the old man. Han Sanqian was confused. He was really boiled water. In other words, the bitterness he felt was transmitted by the tea stain in the cup, which made him unable to imagine what kind of tea the owner of the cup used to drink. It was just the taste of the tea stain that made him doubt human life. At this time, the old man suddenly stood up, picked up the tea cup Han 3000 had just used, and said to them, "you talk. I''ll go back and have a rest." The rickety old man walked slowly. When he came back to the room, he suddenly straightened his waist, looked at the cup with a smile, and said to himself, "old brother, he doesn''t like the taste. I''ve been waiting here for ten years to see how capable he is. Unfortunately, so far, I haven''t seen anything." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 437

    After the old man left, Liu Da''s momentum became obviously different. He poured and drank himself, and felt that he was the master. Moreover, his momentum became stronger, and he didn''t converge at all. It seemed that he deliberately wanted to suppress Han 3000.


    In the face of this situation, Han 3000 is very indifferent smile, he met too many powerful people, Liu Da this psychological repression for him, like a three-year-old child''s game.


    "Are you Han 3000?" Liu Da asked.


    "Not bad." Han 3000 said.


    Liu Da chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect that you had the courage to come to me. You don''t want me to do things for you."


    "I don''t think I''m worth your attention." Han 3000 light said.


    Liu Da nodded his head and said bluntly, "you have a little self-knowledge. I advise you that you''d better disappear in Yuncheng and fight with Han''s group with your ability. There''s only one way to die."


    "Han Yan''s benefits to you, I can also give you, or even higher, is not worth your consideration?" Han 3000 said.


    Liu Da took a sip of tea, looked at Han 3000 with funny eyes, and said: "you don''t know yourself well enough, and what I want is more than money. Han group can help me more than you think."


    "Status?" Han three thousand pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Liu Da smiles but says nothing. For a man like him, money is important, but status is what he wants more.


    The strength of Han''s group will help him get a higher status sooner or later. In Liu Da''s opinion, no one can do it except Han Yan, so his loyalty to Han Yan is very high.


    "You don''t have a chance. If I were you, I would be an honest son-in-law. It''s a good thing to depend on women for the rest of my life." Liu Da said.


    "Do you know the origin of Hans group?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Does it matter? What''s the difference to me about where Han''s group comes from? As long as she can help me get what I want. " Liu Da said.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Although he doesn''t know what commitment Han Yan has made to Liu Da, he can be sure that this is just a consolation to Liu da. The Korean family in the United States will not focus on China. Han Yan comes to Yuncheng just to deal with him. When all the dust is settled, Han Yan will return to the United States. At that time, how can she care about Liu Da''s status, Even before leaving, it is likely to give Liu Da a fatal blow.


    "Of course, it''s important, because it''s about your life and death. Now that you''ve taken so much money from Han''s group, it''s a time bomb. If she wants to, you will die at any time." Han 3000 said.


    Liu Daning raised her eyebrows and angrily denounced Han 3000: "don''t slander me for things without evidence, otherwise, I''ll be arrested."


    "In your position, it''s only a matter of one sentence to arrest me, but don''t you think that Han''s group will kick you out in the end? She came from the United States, and everything she did in Yuncheng was to deal with me. Do you think that when this thing is over, Han''s group will continue to develop in Yuncheng? I can tell you for sure that Han Yan doesn''t pay attention to the Cloud City market. For her, it''s just a game. When she wants to leave, are you still valuable? " Han Sanqian explained to Liu da.


    With a scornful smile, Liu Da said, "it''s a waste of brain to make up these stories. It''s quite similar, but I won''t believe that she won''t be interested in such a big market as Huaxia? Yuncheng is just a starting point for her. Han''s group will blossom everywhere in China in the future. Can you imagine what kind of position I can have at that time


    Han 3000 shakes his head helplessly. No wonder Liu Da is willing to help Han Yan. It turns out that his dream is not only in Cloud City, but also in the whole China. How ambitious is this?


    "Your ambition is really big, but this ambition will make you dead sooner or later." Han 3000 said.


    After drinking the last sip of tea, Liu Da stood up and said, "you''d better not meet me again. I don''t want miss han to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. You are not qualified to cooperate with me."


    Han Sanqian doesn''t mind Liu Da''s vicious words, but reminds him: "with your ability, it''s not difficult to see the current situation in Yuncheng. Why don''t you choose to see it more thoroughly? You''d better keep in mind what I said, or you''ll regret it sooner or later. "


    "Losers, there are a lot of people envy you can be supported by women, but in my eyes, this is a man''s shame, do so many things to men''s disgrace, you''d better die early." Liu Datong scolded.


    Looking at Liu Da walking out of the tea house, Han 3000''s hand with the cup unconsciously forced him to crush the cup.


    Palms and fingers because of the rupture of the teacup cut out a lot of wounds, bleeding.


    Han 3000 stood up and said to the old man''s room, "old man, I accidentally broke your tea cup. Next time I visit the door, Han 3000 will surely compensate you."


    In the room, the old man did not rest, but looked at the situation outside through the window. When Han 3000 said this, the old man unconsciously laughed and said, "I have no great ability, but I have the same backbone as him. I don''t know where I come from."


    Left the tea house, Han 3000 back to the car, the whole right hand is stained with blood. Mo Yang asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Does Liu Da dare to fight you? This guy has never tasted the ability of my thousands of brothers! " With that, Mo Yang immediately took out the phone, looking like he was going to ask someone to teach Liu Da a lesson. Han 3000 light said: "it has nothing to do with him, I broke a teacup, accidentally scratched." Mo Yang looks at Han 3000 strangely. How can he be so careless? He is not a child¡° What did he say? " Mo Yang asked. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "it''s hard to change his mind. Liu Da''s dream is too big and beautiful."¡° What dream? " Mo Yang doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° The pursuit of power and status, he thinks Han Yan can bring him, not only the status of Cloud City, but the whole China Han explained. Mo Yang Leng a moment later, disdained to smile, said: "this guy really big heart, a cloud city is not enough? Doesn''t he know that Han Yan doesn''t want to develop in China at all? "¡° I hope he can know about it, but now it seems that even if he knows, he is not willing to admit it. " Han 3000 sighed. Everyone has a dream, even if it''s a dream, he doesn''t want to be awakened. Now Liu Da is in this state. It''s not a simple thing to wake him up. In addition to Liu Da, Han Sanqian has another question in his mind. Why did the old man use the cup full of tea dirt for him? There must be some reason, but he still has no way to know. After returning to Mordor, Han 3000 drove back to the rental house by himself. When she gets home, Qi Yiyun is going to cook dinner for Han 3000. When she sees that there is no clean blood on Han 3000''s hands, she gets nervous. Ran to Han 3000 in front, carefully pulled up Han 3000''s hand and asked: "what''s the matter, how are you injured again?"¡° It''s just a small injury. It''s not in the way Han 3000 said without concern¡° How can it be that so much blood is flowing out of the way? If the wound is infected, do you know what the consequences will be? " Qi Yiyun says to Han 3000 with a face of complaint, and then directly pulls Han 3000 to the bathroom. Looking at the buried Qi Yiyun carefully cleaning his wound, Han 3000 sometimes feels that her gentleness is still charming. Her husband will be very happy in the future, but this person will never be him. After cleaning the wound, Qi Yiyun takes Han 3000 to the living room and takes out some gauze and liquid medicine to bandage Han 3000. Although the wounds are very small, but the number is very large, which makes Qi Yiyun wonder how it is caused¡° Did you go to the show and scratch the broken glass with your bare hands? " Qi Yiyun asked. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. Although it was not so exaggerated, it was almost the same¡° Don''t you know I work part-time in the circus? " Han 3000 laughs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 438

    In the face of Han 3000 who is still in the mood to joke, Qi Yiyun is so angry that he shakes off Han 3000''s hand. However, when he sees Han 3000 frowning, he pulls up carefully and says, "I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    Han Sanqian shook his head, drew back his hand and refused to let Qi Yiyun pull him. He said, "this little injury is not in the way, but the trouble of the village in the city is very big. I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve it."


    Feeling Han 3000''s hand retracted, Qi Yiyun''s eyes clearly showed a trace of sadness, but she covered up quickly and well, as if nothing had happened, and said: "I can help you do what you don''t want to do. I don''t have so many taboos and bottom lines. As long as I can save the Qi family, I can do anything."


    "I''m a big man. How can I ask you for help? And you''ve given me enough money. I should deal with the rest." Han 3000 said.


    "In the face of special circumstances, you don''t have to stick to the so-called bottom line, because your opponent has no bottom line at all." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Is there a bad man in the world, and everyone wants to be a bad man? It''s not your own standard. " Han 3000 light way.


    Qi Yiyun knows that Han Sanqian has strict standards for his work, and his bottom line will not be easily touched. However, in this way, he will undoubtedly put a curse on himself, which will bind him to do anything.


    "But it''s hard to be a good person. I checked Liu da. In his eyes, there are only interests. And now he believes in Han Yan very much. If he doesn''t use special means, he won''t yield to you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Isn''t it time to cook? I''m hungry. " Han 3000 changed the topic.


    Qi Yiyun sighed in his heart. It''s hard to change Han 3000''s insistence.


    However, she believes Han 3000''s ability, even if he works according to his standards, he can succeed.


    "I just learned how to eat beef tonight. I hope it won''t be too bad." Qi Yiyun said.


    When Qi Yiyun is busy in the kitchen, Han Sanqian is sitting in the living room meditating, not only about the trouble of the village in the city, but also about the tea cup.


    When it comes to dinner, the rich three dishes and one soup make people salivate. Whenever Han 3000 is satisfied, Qi Yiyun is in a good mood. She even has an idea that if she can do this all her life, it is probably the happiest thing. If she gives all the Qi family to Han 3000, she only needs to be a good wife and mother at home.


    Unfortunately, such an idea is just her own wishful thinking, and she knows that no matter how she pays, she is unilateral and will not get any response from Han 3000.


    But now Qi Yiyun doesn''t ask for the so-called response. She just does what can make her happy. As for how long she can be happy, she never thought about it.


    Before going to bed, the weather suddenly changed, suddenly there was a strong wind, lightning and thunder.


    Sitting in the living room watching TV, Qi Yiyun looks pale and seems to have a great fear of thunder and lightning outside.


    It''s also a thunderstorm night. Qi Yiyun, whose parents are not around, can only curl up in the corner and shiver. That night is extremely painful for Qi Yiyun. So even now, Qi Yiyun will be very scared when she hears the thunder, because it''s not just the sound of the world, It''s a lonely shadow.


    "Are you afraid?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nodded.


    "If you''re afraid, just rest early and fall asleep."


    In Qi Yiyun''s astonished eyes, Han 3000 takes the lead to go back to her room, which makes Qi Yiyun cry. As a big man, at this time, he goes back to his room to sleep. Even if there is no comfort, doesn''t he have to accompany her more?


    This night, for Qi Yiyun, is doomed not to sleep, but Han 3000 sleeps very really.


    He likes thunderstorms and this noisy environment. Only in this way can he not feel strange quietness. He has lived in a side room since childhood, which is a place where even servants do not want to appear. There is almost no voice. Therefore, only when there is thunder can Han 3000 feel his room is very busy.


    The same loneliness, but two extreme different treatment, this is probably the reason why han 3000 and Qi Yiyun can not come together.


    The next morning, after Han 3000 got up, he found that Qi Yiyun was still curled up on the sofa. His tired expression was obviously that he didn''t sleep all night.


    "I sleep soundly, and you?" Han 3000 asked intentionally.


    Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with complaint. She is afraid all night. She thought Han 3000 would comfort her in the middle of the journey. Unexpectedly, this man with a hard heart really doesn''t appear. Even Qi Yiyun hears some snoring sounds!


    "You''re still not a man." Qi Yiyun said, biting his teeth.


    "If I''m a man, I can only see it in summer. I can''t show you such valuable things casually." Han 3000 finished, went to the toilet to wash.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart is bitter. When Han 3000 comes out of the toilet, in order to make up for his hurt heart, he says to Han 3000, "I want to eat soybean milk and fried dough sticks."


    "If I come back, I will buy it for you, but if I don''t come back, you can eat some leftovers." Han 3000 said. Looking at the closed door, Qi Yiyun''s eyes are full of tears. She has never been ignored like this, but she asked for it all, so she can''t blame others. At the door of the elevator, Han 3000 meets mifeier by accident. The woman who is hiding from him seems to appear in front of him these two days. Into the elevator, is still mifeier first mouth, Han 3000 asked: "how do you know Zhong liang?"¡° Why should I explain it to you? " Han 3000 tone coldly said. In the face of Han 3000''s indifference, mifael immediately feels out of breath. She doesn''t think Han 3000 has the capital to be cold in front of her. Even if he really has a good relationship with Zhong Liang, mifael doesn''t pay attention to Zhong Liang. What she values more is the boss who never shows up¡° Do you think you can be arrogant if you know a few big people? " Said mifael. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "it''s always been you who are arrogant? When did you become me? From the first day we met, you didn''t pay attention to me, did you? In the case of no injustice and no enmity, you put yourself on the top, but now you come to blame me? "¡° I have such capital, do you? " Mifael said, head up. Han more than 3000 just looked at mifael and said, "your courage comes from your appearance and figure, but compared with my friend, what are you? Do you really think that all the men in the world have to revolve around you? " When it comes to Qi Yiyun, mifeier becomes weak. She is ashamed and has no courage to compare with Qi Yiyun¡° Who knows what you''ve done to cheat her? Sooner or later, I''ll expose you in front of her. " Mifael said scornfully¡° If you happen to meet me today just to say these words, it''s totally unnecessary. If you don''t pay attention to me, why have I ever looked directly at you? " Han three thousand shook his head, just as the elevator arrived, took the lead out. Mifael clenched her fist and wanted to give Han 3000 Liang. If you don''t want to know the relationship between him and Zhong Liang, how could Miffy meet him¡° You can also know Zhong liang from such rubbish. It seems that Zhong Liang is not a good thing. Wait. If I know the boss of weak water property, I''ll let him fire Zhong Liang sooner or later. " Mifael said to himself. Han three thousand morning after running a circle, went to the fried dough sticks shop, far away will see looking forward to Qi ran, seems to be waiting for someone. When Qi ran saw Han 3000, he trotted to Han 3000, handed out the soybean milk and fried dough sticks and said, "this is what I bought for you. It''s my treat today."¡° Is pie in the sky Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Although I don''t know who you are, I''m sure you are a big shot. Otherwise, how could Zhong liang of weak water real estate meet me? " Qi ran said with a smile. Han 3000 deeply thought ran nodded, said: "it seems that your vision is still very good, much better than some people." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 439

    Qi ran doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, and she''s not interested. She came here so early today to thank Han 3000 for his help. But for him, she couldn''t have met Zhong Liang.


    Of course, it''s not enough just to thank you for breakfast. Qi ran asked, "do you live near here? If you need time in the evening, let''s have a meal together. "


    Han three thousand shook his head, carrying soybean milk fried dough sticks, said: "this meal is enough, I still have something to do, go first."


    With that, Han 3000 turned and left. Qi ran didn''t even have time to say thank you.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Qi Ran is very curious about what kind of person he is and why his low-key appearance gives people a very powerful feeling. Even people like Zhong Liang want to give him face.


    Is!


    Qi Ran''s mind suddenly rose a surprising idea. As we all know, Zhong Liang is just a senior member of the weak water real estate, and the boss of the weak water real estate has never appeared. Is he the boss of the weak water real estate?


    After the rise of this idea, Qi ran quickly shook his head and said to himself, "what do you think? How can you have such bad luck and meet the boss behind the scenes of weak water real estate? If he is really the boss, how can he buy soybean milk and fried dough sticks in the morning? "


    In Qi Ran''s opinion, the owner of weak water real estate is so rich that there must be a servant to make breakfast. Maybe someone in maid''s clothes will send breakfast to his bed. How can he buy soybean milk and fried dough sticks in person in such a small street shop? Moreover, there is no high-grade residential area near here. It is impossible for boss level people to live near here.


    He came home with soy sauce sticks. Qi Yiyun, who had not slept all night, had already fallen asleep on the sofa. With deep snoring, he looked tired last night.


    Looking at her curling up on the sofa, it must be very uncomfortable to fall asleep in this posture, but the idea of holding her back to the room flashed away in my mind, which was directly denied by Han 3000. This kind of intimate action, even if used on strangers, can not be used on Qi Yiyun.


    Put down the soybean milk fried dough sticks, Han 3000 took a shower, put on his clothes and went out again.


    When the sound of closing the door rang out, Qi Yiyun, who closed his eyes to sleep, changed his posture and lay on the sofa. He opened his eyes full of blood and looked at the soybean milk fried dough sticks.


    Although he didn''t take her back to the room to sleep, he still remembers soybean milk fried dough sticks. Should he be satisfied?


    In Yundingshan villa area, Su Yingxia returns home after running in the morning and just goes to the bathroom to take a shower. Jiang LAN sneaks into her room and looks at the mobile phone at the head of the bed. She quickly approaches and picks up the mobile phone and edits a text message to Han 3000.


    The content of the text message is very simple. Han 3000 meets at 3 p.m. in a suburb. After sending it, Jiang Lan also deletes the sending record, and then leaves the room stealthily.


    After taking a bath, Su Yingxia didn''t know anything. She put on her clothes and went to work.


    Han three thousand see text messages, face smile bloom, but the end of the text message do not return two words let him feel a little strange.


    Is Su Yingxia shy?


    Although Su Yingxia had never mentioned this kind of date before, they were old husbands and wives, and they were so coy.


    "It''s still early at three in the afternoon. Where should I go to pass the time?" Han 3000 said to himself that he had planned to go to the village in the city today, but Su Yingxia suddenly sent this message, which made him restless. He couldn''t wait to meet Su Yingxia. As a result, Han 3000 lost interest in everything else.


    Hillside villa, Su Yingxia left, Jiang Lan also put on a suit ready to go out.


    "Where are you going so early?" Su Guoyao asked Jiang Lan that although they were only middle-aged, they had already lived a life of old age. All the pressure of life was on Su Yingxia. They just planned how to spend every day without boredom.


    "Of course, it''s business. Do you think I only know how to play cards and drink like you? I don''t worry about my family at all. If you take care of the Su family, it will be over sooner or later. " Jiang Lan said that she felt more and more tired and disgusted with Su Guoyao. She thought Su Guoyao had no contribution to the family and was good for nothing except eating and drinking.


    Su Guoyao has not been criticized once or twice, so he doesn''t care what Jiang LAN thinks of him at all. Anyway, now Su Yingxia is so prosperous, he has already lived a life without food and clothing, and there is nothing worth worrying about.


    But Jiang LAN is an exception. Her idea will infuriate Su Yingxia. Su Guoyao is afraid that she will do something stupid.


    "If you still want to destroy the relationship between Ying Xia and Han 3000, I advise you to be more restrained. Don''t really make Ying Xia angry. When the time comes, you''ll drive us both out of the house. You don''t even have a place to live." Su Guoyao warned.


    "She dares!" Jiang LAN became green eyed and said, "she''s my daughter. She''s a piece of meat that fell from me. How dare you drive me away? What I do is for her good. If I don''t want her to live a better life, can I spend time and effort?"


    "But why do you do things that you know are thankless?" Su Guoyao doesn''t understand Jiang Lan''s idea very much. She destroys their feelings again and again. But Su Yingxia''s position is firm and clear enough, but Jiang LAN doesn''t know to give up¡° She''ll thank me later, but she doesn''t understand it yet. " Jiang Lan said. Su Guoyao shakes her head helplessly. Su Yingxia has already grown up. She knows what she is facing. How can she not understand? Moreover, there is no reason for such things as feelings. Besides, Han 3000 did a lot of things for the sake of the Su family. Now Jiang Lan''s behavior is very bad¡° If you have the time, you might as well go shopping with your sisters. " Su Guoyao said. This sentence let Jiang LAN face appeared a sneer, said: "you this waste, of course, will think so, you have never done anything for this family, never worried about the situation at home." Su Guoyao sighed and stopped talking. He knew what Jiang LAN had decided. Relying on his persuasion, it was impossible for Jiang LAN to change his mind. After going out with her bag, Jiang LAN takes a taxi to the outskirts of the city, where she sends a message to Han 3000. There is an ancient town here. Although it is not a popular scenic spot, there are some tourists occasionally, most of whom are lovers in love¡° Is everyone here? Are they all able to fight? " Jiang LAN comes to a resident''s home. A bald head in the courtyard has been waiting for a long time. The ferocious pattern on the flower arm is not a good person¡° Don''t worry. The people I''m looking for have absolutely no problem. They are all very powerful thugs. " Bald face said with a smile. Jiang LAN nodded and took out 50000 yuan of cash from her bag. After she gave it to her bald head, she said, "this is the prepayment. I''ll give you the rest after I see the result." Bareheaded took the money, weighed it, satisfied with the smile, said: "if you are willing to add some money, I will help you kill him, since you want to solve the problem, one-time solution, there is no worry." Jiang Lan''s heart is very much hope Han 3000 died, but she will also worry about things revealed, if someone found out that she is behind the scenes, I''m afraid she will spend her life in prison, so she does not dare to make such a decision. Bareheaded saw the hesitation on Jiang Lan''s face, and continued: "my brothers are all desperators, with homicide cases in their hands. To them, killing is as simple as killing a chicken. If you are worried about an accident, you don''t have to. Their means are very clean, and after killing people, they will never appear in Yuncheng, and no one can find them, And I won''t find it on your head. "¡° Are you sure? Can''t be found out? " Jiang LAN asked¡° Of course, if this is found out, it will cost us our lives. Do you think we will make fun of our own lives? " Said the bald man. Jiang LAN hesitated for a while. If she could take this opportunity to kill Han 3000, all her worries would be gone. It''s really an opportunity. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 440

    "How much more?" Jiang LAN asked in a deep voice.


    Bareheaded smile, said: "for people like you, what is money, solve the problem is the most important?"


    Jiang LAN is a woman who loves money. Money is like a lifeblood to her. Although she wants to kill Han 3000, she can''t accept it if she wants a lion to open her mouth.


    "Don''t try to blackmail me. If you want to kill him, I can find someone at any time. If your price is unreasonable, I will find someone else to do it." Jiang Lan said.


    Bare head stretched out his right hand, spread his fingers, said: "500000, a point can not be less, if you can trust other people, you can try, but I can give you a guarantee, the whole Cloud City, you can never find a cleaner means than us, only we, can guarantee the greatest degree of secrecy."


    Five hundred thousand!


    For the Su family now, it''s not a lot of money, and it''s not difficult for Jiang LAN to take out the money.


    Jiang LAN, who has to haggle over the price of vegetables, will naturally lower the price on such a large amount.


    "Four hundred thousand is not enough." Jiang Lan said firmly.


    He shook his head and said: "you still have time to think about it, but I want to remind you that if you miss the opportunity, it''s not so easy to get it again. More than 100000, you will never see him again, and you won''t have any trouble, and you don''t have to worry about the disclosure of things. After it is completed, my brothers and I will leave Cloud City immediately, leaving no trace."


    "Four hundred thousand." Jiang LAN clenched her teeth.


    "100000 yuan is just a small thing for you. Why should a rich man like you be so shrewd in calculating with us? It''s better to give our brothers 100000 yuan more running expenses and let us go far away. " Said the bald man.


    Things have come to this point, in order to 100000 yuan more really, it seems not too necessary, and the other side''s attitude is very tough, want to lower the price is unlikely to do things, Jiang LAN took a deep breath, said: "OK, 500000, but you have to do clean, or leave any trouble."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll leave him dead." He said with a smile.


    Jiang Lan also wants to stay to see the good play. She has to see Han 3000 die in front of her to be at ease.


    Bald arranged her to a room in the hospital, although the environment is very bad, but Jiang Lan''s mood is very excited.


    On this day, Jiang LAN has been waiting too long. As long as Han 3000 is dead, Su Yingxia will accept the new life, and the Su family can really settle down.


    In the other room, in addition to baldness, there were also a few fierce people, each of whom was covered with tattoos, which really seemed to follow the path of survival through a knife, and their eyes could tell that these people were unusual.


    "Brother baldheaded, if 50 thousand lives, will it be too cheap? This woman is not an ordinary person." Someone said to the bald head that they often do this kind of thing, and the price usually fluctuates according to the strength of the employer. For people like Jiang LAN, 500000 is too little.


    With a faint smile, she said, "you know a fart, and how much money is needed after people die?" has she has the final say?


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately understood what he meant.


    "The bald brother is very powerful. She looks timid. In the future, she has to extort money casually. The bald brother has found a long-term meal ticket."


    "This order is enough for us to be smart for several years, and finally we can live a peaceful life."


    "I''m afraid that if we didn''t have such a good brain as brother bald, we''d have to go to the construction site to work."


    Listen to a few people''s praise, bald proud smile.


    Han 3000 has nothing to do. He spends his time in the devil''s capital and does nothing. He just sits in a daze, imagining the meeting with Su Yingxia in the afternoon in his mind, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Lin Yong, what do you think of this guy? With a cheap smile, there must be nothing good about him?" Mo Yang, sitting on one side, asked Lin Yong in a low voice.


    Lin Yong is embarrassed. Mo Yang dares to comment on Han 3000 in private, but he doesn''t have the qualification, so he doesn''t dare to answer this question.


    "Boss Mo, if you are curious, go and ask." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang shook his head, said: "you see that face of spring ripples, I don''t want to eat dog food, I this lonely, or away from these sweet shells better."


    Lin Yong has no choice but to smile. Mo Yang claims to be a loner, but as long as he is willing, the women around him can change one day and one year without heavy samples, but he is not willing to do so.


    "Damn, I''m itchy. I know I''m going to be hurt, but I still want to know what''s going on. Please tell me to calm down." Mo Yang said to Lin Yong in an unbearable way.


    Lin Yong has more than a bitter smile. Mo Yang is also a strange person. Sometimes his emotions do not match his actual age. He is very childish and has no boss style at all.


    "Forget it, don''t try to persuade me. No one can stop me today." Before Lin Yong spoke, Mo Yang had stood up and walked towards Han 3000. Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa alone, and Mo Yang sits on the armrest. He takes Han 3000''s shoulder and asks, "what''s the good thing? How about sharing it with my brother?" Han 3000 squinted at Mo Yang and said, "it has nothing to do with you."¡° I can''t say that. Don''t I care about you? " Mo Yang said, took out a pack of cigarettes, to Han 3000 handed one. Han Sanqian looks at Mo Yang in surprise. This guy''s life belongs to Chen, and he can''t get in and out. He has known him for so many years, and he has taken the initiative to bring him cigarettes. Today, he is so willing¡° You''re really willing to pay for information. " Han 3000 joked. Mo Yang doesn''t feel embarrassed either. He has been used to this mode for a long time. For him, there is no shame¡° Come on, my cigarette is very expensive. " Mo Yang urges a way. Han three thousand smoke in his mouth, Mo Yang takes out a lighter to light for him. After taking a mouthful, Han Sanqian spat out a faint ring of smoke and said, "meet me in the afternoon." Mo Yang felt his chest in pain. Although he knew that he might be stuffed with dog food, it was still hard for him to accept the fact¡° Did my sister-in-law take the initiative? " Mo Yang asked¡° Yes, you sent me a message early this morning. Maybe you miss me too much. " Han 3000 said happily. Mo Yang sat down on the ground, lying down in a big shape, and said, "Damn, I know it''s dog food. Why should I ask so much?" Suddenly, Mo Yang stood up and snatched the cigarette from Han 3000''s hand. He did not dislike that Han 3000 had smoked it and held it in his mouth. He scolded and said, "cigarette is to relieve my worries. What do you smoke, son of a bitch? You don''t take care of my lonely old man''s mood." Han 3000 can''t help but roll up his eyes. Mo Yang is also a middle-aged man. He doesn''t go straight all day long. In front of his hand, he doesn''t care about the image of the boss¡° That''s what you want to ask. What does it have to do with me? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang took a deep breath of his cigarette and seemed to stimulate himself with nicotine. He turned to Lin Yong and asked, "don''t you have a girlfriend?" Lin Yong shivered all over and quickly said, "no, no, I don''t have it." Mo Yang just psychological balance a little, said to Han 3000: "we are single club, if you have nothing to do in the future, don''t come here, don''t pollute the air here." Han 3000 stood up, arranged his clothes, and said solemnly, "Mo Yang, since you want to draw a clear line with me, do we have to put the repayment on the agenda? After all, you still owe me 200 million yuan. If you don''t pay me back, it''s hard to draw a clear line. " The muscles on Mo Yang''s face trembled. He didn''t think about paying back the money. He said with a rogue face: "when did I borrow your money? Do you have an IOU? Is there any evidence?" With that, Mo Yang turned to Lin Yong and asked, "Lin Yong, do you know when I borrowed his money?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 441

    After listening to Mo Yang''s words, Lin Yong only had a bitter smile on his face.


    The two big men joked that he was qualified to go to the war, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    With his head down, Lin Yong could only assume that he didn''t hear anything and didn''t hear anything outside the window.


    "Mo Yang, I find that you are getting more and more shameless recently." Han 3000 speechless said.


    "3000, you still don''t know me very well. I haven''t been like this lately, but all the time. So no matter whether I borrow money from you or not, you can forget it." Mo Yang said.


    In the face of the brazen Moyang, Han 3000 really has nothing to do, and he has never thought of asking Moyang to pay back money. Although 200 million is not a small amount, in dealing with the Han group, 200 million will not reflect the key value.


    Looking at the time, it was lunch time. Han 3000 said, "if you don''t pay me back, is it OK to invite me to lunch?"


    "Staff meal, you want to eat as much as you want, I asked the kitchen aunt to prepare two more bowls of rice for you." Mo Yang a face atmosphere of say.


    "You''re so damn stingy." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan is scolding the manicurist, manicurist in order to apologize, has knelt in front of her, but Han Yan is still a pair of indomitable appearance.


    After the door of the room was opened, Wu Feng came in.


    Since Han Qing''s death, Wu Feng has become Han Yan''s microphone for the time being. All external affairs are handled by Wu Feng for the time being.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Yan cold voice to Wu Feng asked, in her eyes, Wu Feng is just a waste, if not now no one can use, she would let Wu Feng go.


    "Miss, I have further information about Jiang LAN." Wu Feng said.


    Although Han Yan frowned discontentedly, she still wanted to know something about Jiang LAN.


    "Get out of here. If you are not good at learning, don''t come out and make a fool of yourself. Don''t do it in the future. If you let me know, I will never let you go." Han Yan scolds the manicurist angrily.


    As if the manicurist had been redeemed, he ran out of the room.


    Although she met a lot of difficult guests, it''s the first time for a bully like Han Yan. It''s obvious that Han Yan accidentally moved her hand and the painting is crooked, but the responsibility falls on her head. She can''t even kneel down to apologize.


    "Speak quickly, and then get out." Han Yan said to Wu Feng.


    "Jiang LAN found a few people, should be to deal with Han 3000." Wu Feng said.


    "This woman, finally can''t help but want to do something, think of a way to help her, the best is to let Han 3000 die today." Han Yan said that at present, the only way she can make Han 3000 die is to use Jiang LAN, so now that Jiang LAN has already done it, she must think of a way to make it a success.


    "Miss, I can do it, but if the master knows about it, I''m afraid he will blame you." Wu Feng said.


    "Isn''t that bullshit? I want you to find a way to help Jiang LAN. Naturally, if you don''t show any trace, you can''t let dad know that this matter has something to do with me. Otherwise, can I use you rubbish? Yang grandfather can kill him with one hand. " Han Yan cold voice says.


    "I ran into a man recently. Maybe he can help." Wu Feng said.


    Han Yan is discontented to stare at Wu Feng, eyes like fire, say: "Wu Feng, you are not small, dare to beat around the bush with me unexpectedly."


    Wu Feng quickly lowered his head, said: "Miss, Wu Feng dare not, Wu Feng just want to explain this matter to you, the person I met, named Donghao, miss do not know who he is, but you should have heard of the Qi family?"


    "What''s the Qi family? How can I know?" Han Yan said impatiently.


    "Qi Donglin, he appeared on master''s birthday." Wu Feng said.


    "When you say that, I seem to have some impression that he is also a little famous person in the Chinese community, but compared with our Han family, he is just a mole ant. Moreover, I heard that some people want to end the Qi family, and my father seems to be helping in this matter." Han Yan said.


    "Yes, there are people who really want to target the Qi family, and the master is on the opposite side of the Qi family, so I think this is an opportunity for a young lady to show herself in front of the master." Wu Feng said.


    "Performance, how?" Han Yan doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "As far as I know, Donghao is the bodyguard of Qi Donglin''s daughter. Since Donghao is in Yuncheng, Qi Yiyun must also be in Yuncheng. Miss now has the chance to kill two birds with one stone. She can deal with Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun. Once Qi Yiyun has an accident in Yuncheng, Qi Donglin will be in chaos." Wu Feng said.


    "Qi Yiyun?" Han Yan frowns. She has a certain impression of this woman. At his father''s birthday party, this woman''s appearance robbed her a lot of publicity. Han Feng has even been obsessed with her for a period of time. She doesn''t think about food and tea, so she is going to be possessed. Later, Qi Yiyun soon returned home, so Han Feng didn''t find a chance, And Han Yan has no chance to teach Qi Yiyun.


    "Yes Han Yan suddenly thought of something, suddenly raised her head and said: "the woman who pushed the wheelchair last time, I felt strange at that time, why I thought she was very familiar with it, but she kept her head down, and I didn''t see her face clearly. It seems that she is Qi Yiyun. She is timid. Ju ran doesn''t even have the courage to show her face in front of me."¡° Miss, you are right. I have seen the hotel monitoring. That woman is Qi Yiyun. " Wu Feng said¡° In that case, if you don''t hurry and kill Han 3000 by the Qi family''s hand, this is the most perfect plan. " Han Yan said with a smile, Han Sany died, she threw the pot to the back of the Qi family, can rest easy, but also can use this as an excuse to deal with Qi Yiyun, let her taste the evil fruit of grabbing the limelight¡° Yes Wu Feng should be a after, quit the room. Han Yan, with a cold smile on her face, said to herself, "Han 3000, today next year is your death day. I don''t know how many people will remember you as a waste?" When Han Yan finds her nails, her anger rushes to her head again. Her delicate fingers are destroyed by a woman who is not good at learning. She hasn''t swallowed this tone yet. After making an internal call to the security guard of the hotel, Han Yan ordered: "who found that manicurist for me just now? Let him come to my room immediately and send someone to smash the shop by the way." Dong Hao is in a bad mood recently. Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun live under the same roof. Although he knows Qi Yiyun won''t do that kind of thing, he feels very sad when he thinks of their daily relationship. For Dong Hao, a goddess like Miss Han is not worthy of Han 3000. Unfortunately, he can''t kill Han 3000. Otherwise, Qi Yiyun will blame him for his life¡° We meet again Wu Feng has every act and every move in Dong Hao''s control of Dong Hao''s eyes. If your people don''t withdraw, there will be at least ten murders tonight. " Donghao light said¡° I recognized you when I was in the challenge arena, but I didn''t know why you were in Cloud City at that time, so I arranged some people to follow you. Don''t worry, I''ll let these people withdraw immediately. " Wu Feng said¡° We are not fellow travelers. Why do you come to me? " Donghao asked¡° There is no forever friend, and there will be no forever enemy. We are not fellow travelers, but with a common enemy, we can become temporary allies, right Wu Feng said with a smile¡° Ally? " Donghao disdains to smile. Although the crisis facing the Qi family is not directly caused by the Han family, it has a lot to do with the Han family indirectly. No matter from what angle, Donghao does not feel that he can become an ally with Wufeng¡° If you want Han 3000 to die, I want to. Isn''t it an ally? " Wu Feng said. Speaking of Han 3000, Dong Hao''s expression is gloomy. If it wasn''t for Qi Yiyun''s sake, he would have killed Han 3000¡° I want to kill him, but I won''t, so don''t try to use me. " Dong Hao finished, stood up to leave¡° I know why you don''t dare, but now there''s a good opportunity for you. Don''t you want to hear it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 442

    Donghao stops and struggles.


    He knows better than anyone what it will be like to kill Han 3000. Qi Yiyun won''t forgive him, let alone let him go.


    The death of Han 3000 enhances the relationship between him and Qi Yiyun, which is a joke.


    But when he heard Wu Feng''s words, he couldn''t control his killing intention.


    If there is a chance, he will never let Han 3000 go.


    Wu Feng laughed and continued: "I can assure you that after killing him, Qi Yiyun will never blame you. Naturally, someone will help you carry the pot."


    "Who?" Donghao said.


    "Jiang LAN." Wu Feng said.


    Donghao frowned and said, "isn''t Jiang LAN Han 3000''s mother-in-law? How can she help me carry the pot?"


    Wu Feng said with a sigh: "this year, mother-in-law is the most terrible, her desire to kill Han 3000 compared with you, I''m afraid there are not many."


    Donghao doesn''t have a thorough understanding of the internal relations of the Su family. Of course, through Han 3000''s reputation, he knows that people in the Su family certainly don''t like to see Han 3000. But what Han 3000 has done for the Su family recently, hasn''t it changed Jiang Lan''s outlook?


    "With Han 3000, the Su family can have today. If Jiang LAN killed Han 3000, is he not afraid of nothing?" Donghao said.


    "She is worried that the Su family has nothing, so she wants to kill Han 3000. I won''t explain the specific situation to you. It''s a waste of time. You just need to know that Jiang LAN wants to kill Han 3000, and it''s today, but the person she''s looking for is obviously not Han 3000''s opponent, so you have to come forward." Wu Feng said.


    Although Donghao only has the supremacy of force, he is not a fool. Wu Feng is undoubtedly using him to tell him such news.


    "Why don''t you take such a good chance? Don''t you want Han 3000 to die? " Donghao asked.


    Wu Feng is not qualified to tell Donghao about the situation of the Korean family in the United States. After standing up, he said, "Han 3000 will appear in the ancient town on the outskirts of the city at three o''clock this afternoon. You can choose whether you want to go or not."


    Watching Wu Feng leave, Dong Hao''s eyes gradually become cold.


    Jiang LAN wants to kill Han 3000, and has made specific arrangements. For him, this is an excellent opportunity that can''t be copied. If he misses it, I''m afraid he will never have such an opportunity again.


    There is not much entanglement in his heart. Donghao soon decides to take advantage of this opportunity. As for what kind of reaction Qi Yiyun will have after Han 3000''s death, he doesn''t want to think about it. As long as the name of murder doesn''t fall on him, he won''t be blamed by Qi Yiyun.


    Han 3000 had lunch in mordu and left at two o''clock.


    So long time did not meet with Su Yingxia, his heart did not miss must be false, but he had to control it.


    For three years, even Han 3000 himself was used to Su Yingxia''s voice every night. For him, snoring was more like hypnosis. Only when he heard the voice, he could sleep more sweetly.


    It took half an hour to get to the ancient town on the outskirts of the city. Before Su Yingxia appeared, Han 3000 strolled around at will. Although it is very close to Yuncheng, Han 3000 has never been here in more than three years.


    At this time, a bald head came face to face, very purposeful, still far away, Han 3000 felt that he was coming for himself.


    When bareheaded came to him, Han asked, "do we know each other?"


    "A woman broke a valuable vase in our shop. She said her husband would come to pay for it. Is that you?" Said the bald man.


    Is it su Yingxia?


    Han 3000 asked in a deep voice, "what have you done to her?"


    "Don''t worry. I just want her to pay for it. If you pay, it''s easy to solve." Said the bald man.


    "Take me. If you dare to hurt her, I will never let you go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Bareheaded disdain a smile, this guy has been dying, even dare so arrogant.


    "Let''s go." Bareheaded leads the way.


    Han 3000 followed, feeling that this sudden event was strange. If something happened to Su Yingxia, why didn''t she call herself? And how does this bald man know himself?


    With so many people in the ancient town, he came directly to himself, obviously knowing him well.


    Han three thousand left a little thought, soon bareheaded into a remote courtyard, this place has almost no tourists.


    "If you don''t go faster, I don''t guarantee what will happen to your wife." Bareheaded at the door turned to Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000''s mouth outlines a rising arc. Although he doesn''t know what the bald head wants to do, he can be sure that Su Yingxia is not here.


    But to know his purpose, you have to go in.


    Han three steps and two steps to keep up.


    Went to the yard, when the door closed, two people blocked in the door, blocked the way, there are several people also came out of the room.


    A total of seven people, everyone''s ferocious expression in that they are not good¡° Who''s the one who''s going to find you trash to deal with me? " Han three thousand light smile, although these people''s stature is very strong, but can see, walk the wild road son, did not have the specialized training, so the skill is certainly not very good. There should be many people in Yuncheng who want to deal with him, but they will find these rubbish, which shows that they certainly don''t understand him deeply enough. Han Yan won''t do that. If she wants to kill herself, she just needs to find a chance to let Diyang do it. It''s impossible to let these garbage come out. Who did you offend before¡° We have to be tough when it comes to death. We are Desperado. " Bareheaded and gnashing his teeth¡° Desperado? " Han 3000 disdained a smile, said: "you can deal with ordinary people, but if you want to deal with me, with your skills, I''m afraid you can''t do it."¡° Boy, since you are so arrogant, I''ll let you know. "¡° On the way to huangquan, don''t forget to mention the brothers to those ghosts. Maybe you can find a companion. "¡° Together Several people launched an offensive at the same time and approached Han 3000 in an encirclement circle, with lethal weapons in each hand. Han 3000 doesn''t dare to take it lightly. Although they are not good at it, the victory lies in many people. Moreover, everyone has a knife in his hand. Once he is hurt carelessly, he may really die here today. A room, Jiang LAN through the window, nervous looking at the yard, unconsciously has clenched his fist. This is a great opportunity to kill Han 3000. Although she is still worried about the consequences of the disclosure, she wants to see Han 3000 fall into a pool of blood. Only Han 3000 died, the days of the Su family, can return to the safe track, will not be involved by him. Only when Han 3000 died, could su Yingxia pursue new happiness according to her arrangement¡° Welcome summer, everything I do is for you, don''t blame me, blame him too much, dare to do right with Han Yan, and even affect my su family. " Jiang Lan said to himself. Originally, Jiang LAN, who was very confident, became a little uneasy when they fell to the ground. Is it true that so many people are not the opponents of this loser? How could he be so powerful! In the Su family, but even Su Haichao did not dare to fight back. If he was so powerful, why didn''t he fight back then? Barehead was also shocked to see his own people fall down. So many people had no advantage in the siege. On the contrary, he was upset by Han 3000. Moreover, the more he fought, the more courageous he was, and the stronger his momentum was. On the other hand, people on his own side obviously had a lot of fear of him, and they also became cautious¡° Don''t be afraid. This guy is running out of energy. Give it to me and kill this rubbish. " He who drinks with a bald head bears the brunt. Others saw this, and finally raised their courage. Han 3000 stood in the same place, did not move, said: "why to seek death, you garbage, how can be my opponent."¡° I''m going to skin you today and make you dead. " Bareheaded and shrill. Several people''s strong siege once again, Korea 3000 away, this time, Han 3000 do not intend to stay, because continue to waste time, has no meaning. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 443

    When the courtyard was quiet again, only Han Sanya could stand, and all those bareheaded people were lying on the ground. Obviously, even in the face of several people''s siege, Han Sanya still won, and it was very easy to win.


    For so many years, he has never failed to lick blood with a bareheaded knife. In his opinion, today''s task is easy to grasp, but he did not expect it to fall. This makes him look at Han 3000 in horror.


    Who the hell is this guy? How can he be so powerful.


    "You want to kill me. In this situation, should I kill you to prevent future trouble?" Han 3000 said to bald head.


    Bareheaded showed a little panic. Although he had killed people, he was also afraid of death. Only those who had never felt death would boast that he was not afraid of death.


    When death is coming, how many people can be truly not afraid?


    "We''re just taking people''s money for disaster relief. You don''t have to kill us." Said the bald man.


    Han three thousand indifferent smile, went to bald side, said: "you take whose money?"


    In the room, when Jiang LAN heard this sentence, her heart suddenly raised her throat. If these people betray her to protect her life, she will be finished.


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath, his eyes full of fear.


    Why is he such a powerful person, will be humiliated in the Su family, why should he be beaten by Su Haichao? What is the reason for his forbearance!


    Bareheaded is hesitant. It''s against professional ethics to sell his employer. But if he doesn''t tell his employer, he worries that Han Sanqian will kill him.


    "These wastes are not your opponents, so what about me?" At this time, a familiar voice was born.


    Han three thousand suddenly turned his head, when he saw Dong Hao jump down from the wall, his heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    It''s very easy for him to fight bareheaded, because they don''t have the real strength at all, but Donghao is different. He is a strong man, and Han 3000 has played against him, and he lost very thoroughly.


    "Donghao, I have a cooperative relationship with your young lady. Before you kill me, don''t you ask her for advice?" Han 3000 said.


    Dong Hao walks towards Han 3000 with easy steps. He has won Han 3000 once, so now Han 3000 in his eyes is the fish on the chopping board. He can cut it as he wants.


    "Han 3000, don''t you know that this is my own decision?" Donghao said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "kill me, who will solve Qi''s trouble?"


    "To tell you the truth, I still hope you can help the Qi family, but miss is too obsessed with you now. I don''t want miss to continue to be obsessed with you, so you have to die. As for the troubles of the Qi family, I have the same ability to carry them." Donghao said.


    "You?" Han 3000 looks at Dong Hao contemptuously. He has no ability except fighting. Qi''s troubles can never be solved by fists.


    "Donghao, you don''t know yourself very well. If you have such ability, how can Qi Yiyun find me? It shows that she doesn''t pay attention to you at all, and she never sees hope in you. " Han 3000 said.


    Donghao''s killing intention is surging. Han 3000''s words completely angered him.


    "You''re dying. It doesn''t matter if you say something hard. Don''t run into me in the next life, or I''ll kill you." Dong Hao finished, body slightly bent, a ready look.


    Han 3000 knew that if he really fought with him, it would be a dead end, so he could only find a way to avoid it.


    But in the current situation, Donghao''s intention to kill has been decided. If he wants Donghao to change his mind, he can''t do it by just a few words!


    In the room, Jiang LAN sees hope again. Although she doesn''t know who the person is, she can see that Han 3000 is obviously afraid of this person, which means that he is definitely not the opponent of this person.


    As long as Han 3000 can die, it doesn''t matter to Jiang LAN who killed him.


    She asked for only one result, that is, not to let Han 3000 live, so that Su Yingxia no longer have any worries about Han 3000.


    "Hurry up and kill this loser." Jiang LAN spoke to himself eagerly.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly took out his mobile phone and pointed it at Dong Hao.


    "Are you quick to kill me, or am I quick to press the shutter? I just need to click and your photo will be sent to Qi Yiyun''s mobile phone to let her know that you killed me. Guess what she will do? " Han 3000 said.


    Dong Hao was stunned, and then he was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Han 3000, you are still not a man. You should use this despicable way."


    "Shameless? I don''t think that, after all, I''m not your opponent. If you want to save your life, that''s the only way Han 3000 said, this is not a man''s behavior, but he knows he is not Donghao''s opponent, why must he die?


    Dong Hao wants to break Han 3000 to pieces, but no matter how fast he moves, can he be faster than Han 3000 pressing the shutter?


    The biggest reason why he didn''t dare to kill Han 3000 was that he was afraid of being known by Qi Yiyun. If the photo is sent from Han 3000''s mobile phone to Qi Yiyun''s mobile phone, Han 3000''s death will not be concealed¡° If you leave now, I can take it as if nothing happened and I will never tell Qi Yiyun what happened to you. How about that? " Han continued. Donghao is not reconciled, very not reconciled, Han 3000''s life is placed in front of him, as long as he can take it. But can he do that? If Qi Yiyun hates him, what''s the significance of what he did. Donghao stood up straight and said calmly, "I won''t do anything that makes Miss dislike me." Han Sanqian is relieved. He was just going to try this move, but he didn''t expect it to work. It seems that Donghao has deep feelings for Qi Yiyun, but it''s a pity that he is doomed to be a tragedy, and Qi Yiyun won''t like him¡° I won''t let her know what happened today Han 3000 said. When Dong Hao and Han 3000 passed by, they stopped and said, "I can''t kill you today, but one day, you will die in my hands."¡° I''m afraid you won''t be my opponent in the future. " Han 3000 light way. Donghao sneered, as if he had heard a big joke. After Dong Hao left, Han Sanqian beat up his bald head without saying anything. If this guy doesn''t tell who is behind the scenes, Han Sanqian can''t solve this potential danger. Bald head was hit on the ground begging for mercy, when Han 3000 playing with his dagger, scared too bald head finally said: "it''s Jiang LAN, she wants us to kill you." Jiang LAN! These two words are like a bolt from the blue to Han 3000. He guessed a lot of people, but never thought it was arranged by Jiang LAN! Has her hatred reached the point of killing him? In other words, Su Yingxia didn''t invite him to meet today. All this is Jiang Lan''s trick. It''s Jiang LAN who secretly used Su Yingxia''s mobile phone to send him a short message. Han 3000 threw away the dagger and said to himself: "ask me, Han 3000 didn''t do anything wrong to the Su family. Where does your hatred come from?" In the room, Jiang LAN has been scared to sit on the ground and is betrayed by her bald head. Han 3000 now knows everything, which is fatal to her! Once han 3000 tells Su Yingxia about it, Jiang LAN can''t imagine what kind of reaction Su Yingxia will have¡° This is the last chance I give you. I hope you will cherish it. Next time, even if you are my mother-in-law, I will kill you myself. " Han 3000 said coldly. Jiang LAN has done a lot of excessive things before, but Han Sanqian''s tolerance is too much. In his opinion, it''s not a big deal. It''s necessary to bear for Su Yingxia. After all, Jiang LAN is Su Yingxia''s mother. But today this matter, Jiang LAN has violated the bottom line of Han 3000, he can''t let Jiang LAN continue to make trouble¡° Take a good look. This bald head is a lesson for you. " With these words, Han Sany stepped on his bald neck with almost all his strength. Bareheaded struggle at the foot, until two minutes later, Han three thousand loose legs, bareheaded has completely no movement. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 444

    Jiang Lan''s face was pale and limp on the ground.


    Bareheaded was trampled on the neck, alive broken gas, and Han 3000 said that this is her lesson!


    Jiang LAN knows what this sentence means.


    Such a threat, he is not just saying, because Jiang LAN watched Nangong Qianqiu hanged himself in front of her, all of which were forced by Han 3000.


    Under the surface of his cowardice, there is an absolute cold heart.


    Jiang LAN knew that if it wasn''t for Su Yingxia, she would have died today.


    But... But she didn''t want to admit defeat. In her fear, she still had a heart that wanted to kill Han 3000.


    If let Han three thousand and Su Ying Xia remarry, will the future Su family not has the final say?


    Jiang LAN has been the boss of her family for so many years that she is not willing to give in to others, especially the loser in her mind.


    Difficult to stand up, Jiang LAN in Han 3000 left, out of the room.


    Bareheaded has died can not die again, this is Han 3000 dry, and there are witnesses at the scene, an idea of revenge Han 3000, burning up again.


    "He killed your friend, don''t you call the police?" Jiang Lan said to other people that there are all human and material evidence. As long as you call the police, Han 3000 stands on the charge of murder. Even if you don''t pay for your life, it''s at least a disaster in prison. So this is another hope for Jiang LAN.


    Those people look at Jiang LAN like idiots. They all have homicide cases in their hands. How can they call the police? Isn''t this a trap?


    "You''re not going to let him die, are you?" See a few people don''t speak, Jiang LAN continues to say.


    "If it wasn''t for you smelly girl, how could the bald brother die? If you don''t give us a million dollars today, you won''t leave." Said one.


    Hearing this, the others also stood up and surrounded Jiang LAN to avoid her running away.


    "As long as you are willing to testify, I will give you a million dollars," said Jiang LAN, with a calm air


    Just now, the man said with a ferocious smile: "brother, who has no homicide case, let us call the police, do you want us all arrested?"


    This let Jiang LAN suddenly wake up, these people are not good things, how can they call the police, more will not help her testify.


    Looking at several people''s unkind eyes, Jiang Lan''s heart began to be afraid.


    "Old lady, although you are a little old, you are good enough to satisfy your hunger. If you don''t get the money quickly, I don''t guarantee that you will do anything to hurt you."


    "It seems that you should be well maintained. I don''t know if your skin is smooth or not."


    "If it''s slippery or not, just try it."


    Several people with a smile close to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN completely flustered God, said: "I give you money, give you money, but I don''t have so much cash, go to the bank?"


    Jiang LAN, who steals chicken but doesn''t eat rice, is in agony. She never thought this would end like this. Han 3000 not only knows that she is behind the scenes, but also loses a million.


    After Han 3000 left the ancient town, he was in a very bad mood. Originally, he was expecting to meet Su Yingxia. Unexpectedly, all this was arranged by Jiang LAN, which not only made his heart empty, but also made him hate Jiang LAN a little more.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han 3000 left the town alive, Han Yan received the first time.


    This is an excellent opportunity, but Han 3000 is not dead, Han Yan is very disappointed, and after this failure, she is afraid that Jiang LAN will have fear, and dare not attack Han 3000 again.


    If you can''t use Jiang LAN to kill Han 3000, her heart to Han 3000''s death will be in vain.


    "Aren''t you sure? Why did he leave alive? " Han Yan asks Wu Feng.


    Wu Feng also feels very strange that Dong Hao''s hatred for Han 3000 is that he can''t let Han 3000 leave. How can this happen.


    "Miss, Donghao''s hatred for Han 3000 is very deep. According to reason, as long as Donghao is willing to fight, he should be dead." Wu Feng said.


    "Isn''t Dong Hao Han 3000''s opponent?" Han Yan questioned.


    "No way." Wu Feng shakes his head decisively. Han 3000''s skill is not comparable to that of Dong Hao. After all, Dong Hao is a professional killer and bodyguard, while Han 3000 is just a powerful ordinary man. They are not at the same level.


    "Grandfather Yang, what do you think?" Han Yan turns to ask to the ground center.


    "Han 3000 is a man with great potential. Otherwise, Yan Jun will not value him so much, but at the present stage, he is not Donghao''s opponent." Said Di Yang.


    "Miss, Donghao doesn''t dare to disobey Qi Yiyun''s meaning, so even if he wants to kill Han 3000, he must have Qi Yiyun''s ignorance. Maybe Han 3000 uses Qi Yiyun to threaten Donghao, so that Donghao doesn''t dare to kill him." Wu Feng said.


    This words let Han Yan disdain of smile, said: "this wretch waste, unexpectedly rely on a woman to live, really waste home."


    "Miss, if you kill Qi Yiyun, Donghao won''t worry any more." Wu Feng said. Such a proposal makes Han Yan suddenly enlightened, her father just told her not to kill Han 3000, but did not say not to kill other people. But there is a problem with this proposal. If Dong Hao knew who killed Qi Yiyun, he would surely avenge Qi Yiyun. At that time, maybe he didn''t care whether Han 3000 was alive or dead¡° Do you have a way to let the charge of Qi Yiyun''s death fall on Han 3000? If not, you''re talking nonsense. " Han Yan light way. Wu Feng bowed his head and didn''t speak. With the current relationship between Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun, he really couldn''t do this. Even if he was forced to be charged, it was not enough to convince people¡° If you don''t have a detailed plan, don''t talk to me in the future. Get out of here. " Han Yan cold voice scolds a way. Wu Feng didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction and left the room. Han Yan went to Diyang and said in a coquettish manner: "grandfather Yang, please help others find a way. I really want him to die. I want to help Han Qing get revenge. After all, she has been my servant girl for so many years. I can''t do nothing." With a faint smile from Diyang, Han Yan, who is well known to him, will die when Han Qing dies. How can she avenge Han Qing? She wants Han 3000 to die, just for her own happiness¡° Yang grandfather does have a way, but for Han Feng, it''s a little dangerous. " Di Yang said with a smile¡° Han Feng? What does it have to do with him? " Han Yan puzzled asked, since to Cloud City, she and Han Feng separated, so far also don''t know where Han Feng went¡° Doesn''t Han Feng like Qi Yiyun? You can use this woman to stir up the contradiction between Han 3000 and Han Feng. As long as Han 3000 dares to hurt Han Feng, you have enough reasons to kill Han 3000. But the uncertain factor is what kind of harm Han Feng will suffer. " Said Di Yang. Han Yan frowns. Based on Han Feng''s obsession with Qi Yiyun, this plan is really feasible. Han Feng''s dandy will never pay attention to Han 3000. It''s very easy for them to become enemies. However, the problem lies in the concern of the central government. It is impossible to predict what price Han Feng will pay in this matter¡° Yang grandfather, if he really hurt Han Feng, will you kill him? " Han Yan asked. Diyang shook his head without hesitation and said: "there is Yanjun protection behind Han 3000. If I do it, Yanjun won''t turn a blind eye to it. With Yang''s skill now, it can''t win absolutely." Han Yan flashed a trace of impatience in her eyes, but hid it quickly and well, and said, "grandfather Yang can''t kill him. What''s the meaning of this plan?"¡° Is Wu Feng not good enough to deal with Han 3000? " Said Di Yang. Han Yan shows disdain expression. Since Diyang came, she has not seen Wufeng in her eyes at all. She said: "Wufeng is a waste. It''s not enough to succeed. It''s more than enough to fail. How can I believe him?"¡° As long as I hold Yan Jun, Wu Feng will kill Han 3000. It''s easy. " Said Di Yang. See the center said so sure, Han Yan laughed, said: "OK, that''s settled, let Han Feng to make a feud with Han 3000."¡° Are you not afraid of Han Feng''s injury? "¡° Grandfather Yang, I''m hungry. Let''s go out and eat. " Han Yan holding the hand of the center, a face of intimacy, for the words of the center, directly chose to ignore. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 445

    Han Yan''s performance, it is very obvious that she does not care about Han Feng in this matter may pay the price.


    In order to achieve the goal, we should not break the means.


    For this point, the central government did not resent it, but appreciated it.


    Although Han Yan is only a woman, in his eyes, she is more qualified than Han Feng to inherit the position of the head of the Korean family in the United States.


    Han Yan''s personal ability is undoubtedly stronger than Han Feng, who lingers in the land of fireworks all day. Moreover, her means are not comparable to Han Feng''s. If the Han family falls into Han Feng''s hands, sooner or later, he will lose all his family property.


    Recently, there is a legend circulating in the conferences of Yuncheng. A rich family''s children are generous and willful, and their tips are never less than five figures. According to the information of the major clubs, this unknown young man has spent nearly ten million in less than a month, and millions of gifts have been given to those women alone.


    Now the club likes to receive this guest very much, and those women, who are looking forward to the stars and the moon, want to have a chance to accompany him, because as long as they can serve him happily, they can get hundreds of thousands of gifts casually.


    With such amazing consumption power, it''s Han Feng.


    After he arrived at Yuncheng, Han Feng went to fight among the assembly stations. He didn''t care about how to deal with Han 3000, because he believed that Han Yan''s ability could be achieved, and he just needed to enjoy the happiness that women brought him.


    Spending money like running water is not enough to describe Han Feng. The speed of his spending money is more like a torrential rain.


    Every time he comes to the club, he will bring hundreds of thousands of cash. Who can please him is a reward of ten thousand yuan. His heroism is compelling. Now some clubs will not receive other people as long as they receive him. All the women in the club have their choice.


    In the box of a club, more than ten women with excellent figure are wearing bikini. There is only one man in the big box, he is Han Feng.


    On the marble tea table, in addition to some drinks, there are piles of cash notes, which are used by Han Feng to reward people.


    Every woman in the box is trying her best to please Han Feng, just to get more favor from him.


    Han Feng enjoys the feeling of being sought after and flattered by people, which makes him like an emperor.


    Looking at those swaying graceful posture, Han Feng is trying to pull a woman to his arms and have a good love, but his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    After seeing the caller ID, Han Feng turned off the music.


    "Be quiet. I''ll take the phone first." Han Feng said.


    The whole box is silent, and no one dares to disobey Han Feng''s meaning.


    Pick up the phone, Han Feng carefully asked: "sister, how do you call me, will not be so soon to go back?"


    Han Feng hasn''t played enough. The feeling of being free in Yuncheng is much better than returning to the United States. So when he saw Han Yan''s Caller ID, his first reaction was that Han 3000 was too useless. Did he lose so soon? He didn''t even have enough time to play.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not time to go back, but I have good news for you." Han Yan said on the phone.


    "What''s the good news?" Han Feng has a wonderful way.


    "Don''t you always like Qi Yiyun?" Han Yan said.


    Hear Qi Yiyun these three words, Han Feng suddenly strong.


    At the beginning, he was fascinated by Qi Yiyun. No matter how beautiful a woman appeared in front of Han Feng at that time, he was indifferent and devoted to pursuing Qi Yiyun.


    It was not until Qi Yiyun returned home that he stopped thinking about this, because the Korean family in the United States could not easily return to China.


    "Elder sister, you can''t be until where Qi Yiyun is?" Han Feng asked excitedly.


    "Just met, you say coincidentally, perhaps this woman, doomed to this life can only be you." Han Yan said that she likes Han Feng to be addicted to women. Even when she is in the United States, she will help Han Feng to cover up and let him have a chance to go out to play, because only in this way can Han Feng not compete with her for the position of the owner.


    It can be said that Han Feng will become what she is today, which is almost caused by Han Yan. She has planned the succession right of the owner of the house since very early. The more waste Han Feng behaves, the higher her chance of getting the position of the owner of the house.


    "Where is she? Cloud City Han Feng asked eagerly. Compared with these common fans, he is more eager to get Qi Yiyun, and even willing to give up this flower bush for Qi Yiyun''s sake.


    Of course, Han Feng, a playboy, will never wash his hands because of Qi Yiyun. He may be restrained before he gets it, but after he gets it, he can never put his mind on a woman.


    "Yes, and I know where she lives. Do you want to know?" Han Yan said with a smile.


    "My good elder sister, don''t play tricks on me, tell me quickly, my heart has begun to itch." Han Feng''s impatient expression is like a child who wants toys.


    "Is my sister good to you?" Han Yan asked deliberately¡° Yes, of course, better than anyone else. " Han Feng said without hesitation¡° Your mouth is really sweet. OK, I''ll send the address to your mobile phone right away. " With that, Han Yan hung up and sent Qi Yiyun''s current address to Han Feng. This address is the rental house where Han 3000 lives. Get the address, Han Feng has no mind to play in the club, immediately to leave. Those women all face lost, they haven''t got Han Feng''s reward, didn''t expect him to leave so soon. This kind of gold master is rare in a thousand years. If you miss it this time, you may not meet it in your life. See the expression of loss on each woman''s face, Han Feng light smile, said: "don''t be so disappointed, the money, who snatched it belongs to who, I Han Feng brought out of the money, must use a cent." When women hear this, they are ready to move. Whoever grabs it will be their own. It depends on their own abilities. I don''t know who was the first to rush for money. The next scene became very fierce. A group of women burst up, some pulling their hair, some kicking their feet, and accompanied by all kinds of abusive voices. See this chaotic scene, Han Feng disdain a smile, a little money can make these women moths to the fire, simply can''t compare with Qi Yiyun¡° It''s a waste of time. " Han Feng leaves the box. The manager of the club is waiting at the door at any time. When he hears that Han Feng is going to leave, his expression is very tangled. It''s hard for him to wait for Han Feng to come. It''s a great loss for the club that he is going to leave so soon¡° Master Han, are the women here not to your taste? You can rest assured that the boss has told you that if you are not satisfied, we will arrange a new one for you immediately. We will find you what kind of taste you like. " The manager said to Han Feng that the boss paid special attention to the things that Han Feng came to visit, so he told the manager for a long time and tried every means to make Han Feng satisfied. Leaving him as a guest is much more important than other guests¡° No, I don''t have time to play with them now Han Feng light said, he now a heart thought to find Qi Yiyun, no matter what kind of beauty can not retain him. The manager was puzzled for a while. He had spent money in some clubs recently. The manager knew that those places were all mediocre and vulgar? How could he suddenly dislike it. Looking at Han Feng''s back, the manager sighs. If the boss knows about this, he must be blamed for not taking care of him well. If it''s serious, maybe he will lose his job¡° These rich people are really unpredictable. The quality of the women in this place is very high in Yuncheng, and he doesn''t like them. " The manager shook his head helplessly and said to himself. After leaving the club, Han Feng goes straight to the community where Qi Yiyun lives. In the face of ordinary women, Han Feng''s consistent style is to smash money until they are willing to throw themselves in their arms. However, Han Feng knows that Qi Yiyun is not the kind who can get it by smashing money, so he must think of some new ways. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 446

    Han Feng, who doesn''t have much experience in pursuing women, pretends to meet her by chance, no matter whether the coincidence will make Qi Yiyun suspect.


    After arriving at the floor, Han Feng rang the doorbell of the household next to Han 3000.


    It''s not a tenant, it''s their own house. For modern city life, even if the neighbors don''t meet each other for a year or so, it''s common that they don''t know each other at all.


    So when the owner opened the door and saw Han Feng, he felt strange.


    "Who are you looking for?" The owner of the House asked Han Feng, recently next door moved to a new neighbor, I heard it was a young man, so he subconsciously took Han Feng as a neighbor.


    "Are you the owner of this house?" Han Feng asked directly.


    "Yes." Said the owner.


    "Make an offer. I''ll buy your house." Han Feng said, his means, always so neat, never have any nonsense.


    For Han Feng, the thing that can be solved with money is not a matter.


    The owner of the house is happy. He has never met such a person, and he has no plan to sell his house. After all, he lives in his own place.


    "Young man, I don''t intend to sell my house. You are in the wrong place." Said the owner.


    "Is a million enough?" Han Feng asked.


    Homeowner a Leng, this guy is the forehead fever? In Yuncheng, this kind of old elevator apartment is worth hundreds of thousands, millions of them can buy a house in luxury real estate.


    "Don''t make fun of me, young man. My place is not worth a million dollars." Said the owner.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll let you make some money. If you can move out in one day, I''ll add another 200000. How about that?" Han Feng said.


    The owner of the house looked at Han Feng in amazement. He felt that this guy must be crazy. If he moved out in one day, he would add 200000 yuan. He really didn''t take money as money.


    "Are you here to have fun with me? I don''t know you. You don''t have to tease me, do you? " The owner thinks Han Feng is joking, so he is not happy.


    "Take the room book, and we can go through the formalities now. If you think I''m not trustworthy, I can give you 100000 yuan to transfer money now, so that you can rest assured. How about that?" Han Feng said.


    Hearing this, the owner''s eyelids jumped. Did the God of wealth come to the house? He can even encounter this kind of pie in the sky thing!


    "Are you serious?" The owner asked cautiously, pinching his own thigh casually to make sure it wasn''t in a dream.


    "Of course it''s true. If you''re free now, come with me now. I don''t want to waste time." Han Feng said.


    The homeowner is surrounded by an extremely unreal feeling. It''s not that he doesn''t believe it, it''s that he can''t believe it. How can there be such a good thing in this world.


    "In case you''re teasing me, please give me some advance money." The owner said, took out the phone, if Han Feng really transfer, he moved out within a day is not a problem.


    1.2 million, where can''t I buy a new home? And it can make hundreds of thousands more.


    "No problem." Han Feng also took out a mobile phone, face-to-face transfer, and not ambiguous, directly to the other party 100000.


    When 100000 yuan arrived, the homeowner was completely shocked, which confirmed that he was not joking with himself.


    "You... You wait for me. I''ll come out and change my clothes." The owner said excitedly.


    Han Feng light smile, say money is not omnipotent, but in his eyes, money is omnipotent, as long as the money, can do everything.


    In a short time, the owner came out, not only changed his clothes, but also brought the house book.


    "Let''s go."


    When they get home from work, mifael and Yang Meng find their neighbors moving. Mifael is very curious about such a sudden event.


    This neighbor, she once ran into a group of middle-aged couples and a teenager in the elevator. She had never heard of their move before. How could it be so sudden?


    "Sister Fei, are they going to move?" Yang Meng asked.


    Mifael walked towards the family. The couple were very busy, with a happy smile on their face.


    When Miffy appeared, the staff of the moving company couldn''t help looking at Miffy.


    Big legs, proud body, such a beautiful woman is rare.


    "Brother Zhang, are you going to move?" Mifael asked the man.


    The man named brother Zhang, seeing mifael, said with a smile, "yes, it has been sold to others."


    "Sold? So suddenly, how can you suddenly sell a house? " Mifael said curiously.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to move in my life, but I can''t say for sure that fortune has come. Someone came to my house today and paid a high price for it." Zhang said.


    It''s strange to buy a house at a high price¡° What a high price does it cost to move so quickly? Have you found a place to live? " Said mifael¡° It doesn''t matter if I have a place to live. The important thing is that if I move out in two days, he will give me 200000 yuan more. I''m not trying to earn 200000 yuan more. " When brother Zhang thought about it, he thought it was so beautiful that he could earn 200000 yuan in two days. Even in his dreams, he did not dare to exaggerate it. Mifael has a look of astonishment. What kind of rich man can have such pride, and this gives 200000 yuan. It must cost more to buy this house. Mifael didn''t ask such a private question, but she knew that this new neighbor must be a local tyrant. But since it is a local tyrant, why not choose those high-end residential areas, but buy a house here? Back at home, mifael ponders this problem. Yang Meng also looks puzzled. In her opinion, no rich person would pay a high price to buy a house here. After all, there are so many places in Yuncheng where the living environment is better than here¡° Sister Fei, do you think this new neighbor has other purposes Yang Meng asked¡° What''s the purpose? " Mifael asked back¡° For example... "Yang Meng hesitated for a moment and said," for example, who does he want to be a neighbor with on purpose? " After that, Yang Meng suddenly jumped up from the sofa, looked at mifeier with a surprised face, and said: "sister Fei Er, it''s not your fanatical pursuer. You know you live here, so you buy a house next door, right?" There are many pursuers of mifael, and indeed some people have done very exaggerated acts, but this level of rich people, mifael has never met, otherwise, how can she still be cold single? But it''s not impossible. Maybe he just wants to show his rich side in front of himself¡° Sister Fei Er, don''t you often receive flowers recently, and you don''t know who sent them. In my opinion, it must be this person. " Yang Meng said firmly. Mi Fei Er''s face unconsciously showed a smile, the other party certainly can''t be aimed at Yang Meng, after all, she and Yang Meng stand together, it must be her more eye-catching¡° Sister Fei Er, you are so happy that you have such a rich suitor. I don''t even have a person I like. " Yang Meng said pitifully. Although there is no way to determine what the other party''s purpose is, mifael has subjectively thought that the other party may really pursue her, so her mood now has become a little floating. She is very independent and doesn''t like to bow down to money, but the main reason is that the other party is not good enough and has not enough money. Now this mysterious neighbor can buy the house next door at a high price and give 200000 yuan for moving. This kind of financial resources can''t be compared by ordinary people. How can mifael not waver in her heart? Who is willing to fight for the chance to marry into a rich family¡° You will certainly meet people who adore you crazily in the future, but the fate has not arrived yet. " Mifael said with a smile, she can''t wait to see what kind of person she is now. If she is so rich and handsome, it''s prince charming¡° I hope so. " Yang Meng droops her head. She has a deep understanding of herself. It''s lucky that she can marry someone who is really good to her, but she never dares to expect that she is rich. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 447

    In the evening, when Han 3000 returned home, he also found that his neighbor moved, but he didn''t ask why. For him, this is not a permanent place to live. It doesn''t matter who his neighbor is.


    Qi Yiyun is busy in the kitchen. The room is full of fragrance. Han 3000 admires her cooking skills. Even though Han 3000 is a good cook himself, there is still a certain gap compared with Qi Yiyun.


    In a way, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun are the same kind of people. They are also born into a rich family, but they are very proficient in the trivial things of life, which should be done by servants. They are familiar with each other, and even know the price of firewood, rice, oil and salt very well.


    "Do you know that the neighbors are moving away?" Han 3000 stands at the kitchen door and asks Qi Yiyun.


    "It''s been a noisy day, but I didn''t go out." Qi Yiyun said that since she came here, she has been living at home and doesn''t want to go out, because the taste of Han 3000 at home can make her feel closer to Han 3000, and now for Qi Yiyun, there is nothing to do, even if she goes out, she doesn''t know what she can do.


    "Aren''t you afraid to stay at home and get moldy? I have to go out for a walk if I have nothing to do. Haven''t Yingxia and Shen lingyao made an appointment with you recently? " Han 3000 asked.


    "They are so busy now that they don''t have time to go shopping." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Is the company busy?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    "If you want to change the way to inquire about Su Yingxia, I have no comment, because I don''t know anything." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    Han Sanqian smiles and inquires about Su Yingxia''s news in Qi Yiyun''s mouth. It''s really not suitable. It''s estimated that she doesn''t want to mention the topic about Su Yingxia at all.


    "When can I have dinner?" Han 3000 changes the topic to ask.


    "If you''re hungry, eat first, and I''ll make another dish." Qi Yiyun said that in a very subtle way, she takes care of Han 3000, and has always been the first to consider Han 3000''s feelings, putting Han 3000 in the first place.


    "That''s not good. I''ll take a shower first." Han three thousand finish, toward the bathroom.


    Bathing is an ordinary thing, but when Han 3000 found that Qi Yiyun''s personal clothes were hanging in the bathroom, his heart became a little restless.


    Although he is married, the whole cloud city knows that there is no substantive relationship between him and Su Yingxia. The visual impact brought by this kind of close fitting clothes can be imagined.


    Han three thousand swallow saliva, try to avoid their line of sight, do not look at those clothes.


    "She didn''t mean it, did she?" Han 3000 said to himself.


    Qi Yiyun in the kitchen seems to be a little restless, obviously absent-minded, and sometimes peeks at the door of the bathroom, as if he has something on his mind.


    After Han Sanqian takes a bath, they sit at the dining table. Qi Yiyun lowers his head. Han Sanqian doesn''t speak either. The atmosphere seems a little awkward.


    At this time, the knock eased the atmosphere at home, Han 3000 went to the door, opened the door, a strange face reflected in front of him.


    When Han Feng saw Han 3000, he was also stunned. He only knew that Qi Yiyun lived here, but he didn''t expect that there was a man at home.


    Is Qi Yiyun already with him? It can''t be that this guy has succeeded!


    "Who are you looking for?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''m the new neighbor." Han Feng said.


    "They just moved out today. Did you come in so soon?" Han 3000 asked curiously, but what he was more curious about was that he felt a very strong hostility on Han Feng. He didn''t know the guy in front of him, so this hostility was very strange to Han 3000.


    "Not yet, just getting to know the neighbors first." Han Feng said.


    "Have you eaten yet? Why don''t you have a snack at my house? " Han 3000 invited.


    Han Feng wanted to know what was going on between him and Qi Yiyun, so he didn''t refuse.


    When Han Feng enters the house and looks at Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 finds a strange phenomenon.


    This new neighbor''s eyes are hot, but Qi Yiyun is a little incredible. It''s obvious that they know each other, and the purpose of this new neighbor is not simple.


    "It''s you!" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Yiyun, I didn''t expect you to live here. I bought the house next door. From today on, we are neighbors." Han Feng a face surprise of say.


    Qi Yiyun frowns. Han Feng''s acting skills are full of flaws. This is definitely not a simple coincidence.


    "It seems that you know each other. In this case, you can talk. I''ll go out for a walk. By the way, she and I are just ordinary friends. Don''t get me wrong." Han 3000 said to Han Feng with a smile.


    Although he doesn''t know who Han Feng is, his identity is very pleasing to Han 3000. If he pursues Qi Yiyun, he will lose one trouble.


    Similarly, Han Feng doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, because after he came to Yuncheng, he was addicted to women. He didn''t worry about Han Yan''s dealing with Han 3000, and naturally he didn''t meet Han 3000. Han Feng is very happy with what Han 3000 said and puts down his hostility to Han 3000. Han 3000 just walked out of the house to the elevator, he heard a surprise voice: "old Han, so coincidentally, do you also go downstairs?" See a face of surprise Yang Meng, Han 3000 light smile, said: "yes, what are you going to do?"¡° There''s no salt at home. I''m cooking. I''m in a hurry to buy some. " Yang Meng said. When they walk into the elevator, Yang Meng talks about the new neighbor, and he also talks about the high price and the moving fee of 200000. Han Sanqian can''t help but be happy. It seems that the guy knows that Qi Yiyun lives here, so he buys the house next door. What a coincidence! It''s his conspiracy¡° Han, why do you think our new neighbor is paying so much for a house Yang Meng asked Han 3000 with a smile¡° Since you ask, you must know something? Let me know. " Han Sanqian has already met Han Feng, how can he not know his purpose? However, Yang Meng is in a rush of interest, and it''s not easy for him to disturb Yang Meng''s interest. It''s just to satisfy her desire to talk¡° It''s for Fei Er Jie, the new neighbor, who is her pursuer. " Yang Meng said¡° "Yes?" Han 3000 can''t help laughing when he''s stunned. How can it be related to mifael? Moreover, he has already gone to find Qi Yiyun. It''s obvious that he is Qi Yiyun''s pursuer¡° It''s not mifael who told you Han 3000 asked with a smile¡° I guess so, but sister Fei also agrees with me. Otherwise, how could an idiot be willing to spend so much money? He can''t say without a purpose. " Yang Meng said with a natural look. Han 3000 admits that there is a purpose, and Yang Meng is right to think so. Unfortunately, the purpose is not mifeier¡° It seems that mifael is dreaming again. In this case, I won''t break her fantasy Han 3000 said with a smile¡° What doesn''t break her fantasy? It''s not a fantasy. It''s true. " Yang Meng said with a serious face, in her heart, mifael really has such attraction, because she has seen many of mifael''s crazy pursuers, their behavior is difficult for ordinary people to understand¡° Well, it''s true. It''s more true than pearls. " Han Sanqian nodded. At home, mifael can''t extricate herself from her fantasy. She even wants to take a leave from work, because she is worried that if she is not at home when her new neighbor knocks on the door, she will miss the good opportunity. Mifael also has another idea, can''t let him easily get himself, the more difficult to get, can let the man more cherish, so she must show her cold side, let him know how difficult it is to pursue himself. It has to be said that mifael''s idea has been extended a lot, and he has even considered how to create difficulties for him, so that he will know how to cherish it when he gets it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 448

    When facing Han Feng, Qi Yiyun shows a strong indifference. When she didn''t fall in love with others before, she didn''t have any good feelings for Han Feng. In her eyes, this kind of rich dandy is good for nothing except profligacy. Moreover, Qi Yiyun knows that people like him are not really emotional at all.


    In this kind of people''s eyes, they just treat women as playthings and never have real feelings.


    Now, Qi Yiyun''s heart Han 3000 has occupied a very important position, in this case, she will not have a good impression on Han Feng.


    Han Feng does everything he can to make Qi Yiyun look at him, which makes Han Feng feel discontented. No woman has the right to be arrogant in front of him. As long as it''s what he wants, even if it''s a mean means, Han Feng will get it.


    However, for Qi Yiyun, he is willing to give certain special treatment, because this is his first real woman.


    "You know, if other women dare to treat me like this, she will never have a better life, but I like you very much, so I am willing to give you some privileges." Han Feng said.


    Qi Yiyun shakes his head and looks particularly listless, because her mind is all on Han 3000.


    "You don''t have to give me privileges. I won''t like you." Qi Yiyun said very directly.


    Han Feng''s face sank and said, "am I not good enough? Can''t the financial resources of the Han family get into your eyes? "


    "Your family is so rich that the Qi family can only look up to it, but what about that? For me, money is not the most important thing. " Qi Yi cloud light says.


    Han Feng chuckles. There are too many women who have said this in front of him. Those women boast that they are noble and don''t bow down for money, but in the end? After knowing Han Feng''s real identity, they all immediately submit to him.


    So Han Feng believes that there is no woman in the world who doesn''t worship money. It''s just a matter of money.


    The Korean family in the United States has enough money to impress any woman.


    "Money doesn''t matter, but isn''t it because the Qi family is short of money that they can''t solve the problem?" Han Feng sneers.


    The Han family also helps the Qi family in their troubles, so to some extent, the Qi family and the Han family are enemies on the ground.


    Qi Yiyun finally took a look at Han Feng and said, "since you know that the Qi family is facing difficulties now, you should be very clear about what the Han family has done in this matter. Do you think I will still like you in this case?"


    "As long as you are willing to stay with me, I can help you solve this problem in a word." Han Feng said with a proud face.


    Qi Yiyun disdains to smile. Although Han Feng is a member of the Han family, she knows that Han Feng is just an idle role. He is not qualified to participate in all the decisions of the Han family. All he enjoys is the money of the Han family and the status brought to him by the Han family. Within the Han family, Han Feng has no rights.


    "Do you really have the right to decide about the Han family?" Qi Yi cloud light a smile asks a way.


    Han Feng''s heart is empty, but there is no trace on the surface. He really has no right to interfere in the operation and layout of the family, but he is very good at lying. As long as he deceives Qi Yiyun, is it important to solve the problem?


    "I''m the son of the current head of the Han family. I''m going to be the head of the family in the future. Can you say that I''m not qualified to decide the affairs of the Han family?" Han Feng said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t know all about the Han family, but she knows very well that every time there are large-scale activities, the owner of the Han family takes Han Yan to attend. From this point alone, we can prove that Han Yan''s status in the Han family is higher than Han Feng''s, and her control is stronger than Han Feng''s.


    "You inherit the family? I think Han Yan is more qualified than you. " Qi Yiyun said.


    Han fengle, he never thinks Han Yan will be the head of the family. Although her ability is really good, she is only a woman after all. How can a woman be the head of the family?


    It is also because of this that Han Feng never cares about Han Yan''s achievements, because he firmly believes that Han Yan can''t win over him just by being a man.


    "Don''t you understand the difference between men and women? My sister is a woman. She can''t be a housekeeper. " Han Feng said.


    Qi Yiyun disdains to smile. Han Feng thinks that if he has a man''s body, he can have no scruples. However, even if the Han family is handed over to a woman, it is impossible to give him such a waste.


    "And my sister is very kind to me. How can she compete with me for the position of the head of the family?" Han Feng continued.


    "Your sister is very kind to you. What is it? She''ll let you go of anything you do. " Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Of course, how do I want to play? My elder sister never cares about me, but also helps me to cover up. If I make a mistake, my elder sister will plead for me. My elder sister and younger brother are very affectionate. It should be hard to understand for you as an only child." Han Feng said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun shakes his head, Han Feng''s performance is like an idiot, he actually naive think Han Yan is good to him?


    Han Yan does this, but is to cultivate him into a waste, let him lose the qualification in the fight for the home owner, and Han Feng is actually proud that Han Yan is good to him¡° What are you shaking your head for Han Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° I shake my head because I think you are too stupid. For so many years, what your sister has done for you has something to do with eating, drinking and having fun. Will she encourage you to have fun in time and not waste your good youth? " Qi Yiyun asked¡° How do you know? " Han Feng surprised looking at Qi Yiyun, although she said and Han Yan is not the same, but the expression of meaning is almost the same. Qi Yiyun chuckles. Han Feng is too stupid. Doesn''t he feel any crisis? Han Yan this kind of small trick, he even can''t see it¡° Your sister is really good to you. She slowly turns you into a waste, and then makes you not qualified to be the master. How much do you know about the Han family? Do you know what the core business of the Han family is? Do you know what plans the Han family has for the future? " Qi Yiyun asked. Han Feng frowned. He only used money. If he had no money, he would ask for it from his parents. Otherwise, Han Yan would give it to him. For so many years, he knew a lot about flowers, but for the Han family, like an outsider, he knew nothing except money. Han Feng had never been surprised by this before, but after being mentioned by Qi Yiyun, he found that something was really wrong¡° Do you mean that my sister deliberately let me idle, just to prevent me from being the head of the family? " Han Feng asked in a deep voice¡° You are not completely stupid. If you don''t know about the Han family and have never been involved in the business of the Han family, how can your father give you the position of head of the family? And even if your father wants to, the rest of the family won''t agree. Although Han Yan is a woman, when she is competent enough, you can''t even count as a threat. " Qi Yiyun said. Han Feng suddenly clenched his fist and smashed it on the table, saying, "you are deliberately trying to destroy the relationship between my sister and me. Are you trying to sow discord?" Qi Yiyun took a cool look at Han Feng and said, "do I sow discord? You should have an answer in your heart. Ask yourself, is Han Yan really good to you? Does she take all the responsibility on herself just to make you happy among women Han Feng gnashes his teeth, Qi Yiyun wakes the dreamer with a word. In the past, he thought that Han Yan gave him free time to love his younger brother, but now it seems that it is not so simple. Her real purpose is to overhead his right in the Han family, to make him a person who has nothing to do, to make him not be favored by those people in the family, so as to seize the position of the head of the family in his hands¡° If you want to succeed, the only way is to prove that you are better than Han Yan. Otherwise, you will always be a waste in her eyes. " Qi Yiyun said¡° I won''t let her succeed. I''m the future owner of the Han family! " Han Feng said biting his teeth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 449

    Han 3000 wandered outside for an hour. When he got home, Han Feng didn''t leave, and the anger in Han Feng''s eyes was very heavy. Could it be that he was rejected by Qi Yiyun?


    After Han Feng knows Han Yan''s real purpose, he knows that he can''t continue to indulge in women. He must find a way to get back his position in the Han family, so at this time point, he can''t waste time on women, but he can''t change Qi Yiyun''s love.


    Now that he has no time to play love games with Qi Yiyun, he must ensure the distance between Qi Yiyun and other men.


    Han Feng went to Han 3000 and said, "how much do you want to move out of here? I don''t want you to live with Yiyun."


    Han 3000 took a look at Qi Yiyun and said with a smile, "man, you may have made a mistake. This place belongs to me. She is the uninvited guest. Even if you want to drive people, you can''t drive me away."


    Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with hatred. This guy even says that she is an uninvited guest. Does he have no conscience after taking care of her for such a long time?


    "I don''t care who''s here. Since she likes to live here, I''ll give her a price." Han Feng said.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. These rich people are really different. Open mouth and shut up are money, as if they can do everything in the world with money.


    "I''m not very interested in money." Han 3000 light way.


    Han Feng''s ironic smile climbed on his face, not interested in money? Even the richest man in the world would not say that.


    "Don''t beat around the bush with me, even though the lion opens his mouth." Han Feng said, in his opinion, Han 3000 said so, is not to extort more money? Han Feng doesn''t care about more money and less money.


    "I can buy next door, but I can''t. If there''s nothing else, you can go. Maybe you can take her away." Han 3000 finished, looked at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t bear it. He stood up and yelled at Han 3000: "Han 3000, do you have any conscience?"


    Han Feng frowned and looked at Han 3000 in surprise.


    This guy''s name is Han 3000, isn''t it a coincidence?


    "Are you Han 3000 of the Han family in Yanjing?" Han Feng asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 after hearing this sentence, also frowned, this guy is who, how can know his true identity? Now in Yuncheng, not many people know about it.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Han Feng laughed, did not expect to meet the branch of the family waste, but also because of him, Han Yan will come all the way to Yuncheng.


    I thought he would be such a talented person, but I didn''t expect to see him today. He was just an ordinary guy.


    Han Feng eyes disdain of ridicule, said: "my identity, said out of fear will scare you to death."


    "Try it." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Han family, Han Feng, Han Yan''s younger brother, how are you? I''m afraid. We''re here to deal with you." Han Feng said.


    Han Yan''s brother, Han Yan''s family in the United States, was surprised by this coincidence. It seems that his pursuit of Qi Yiyun should have known him in the United States.


    "I''m scared to death. If you have nothing else to do, go away." Han 3000''s attitude has changed greatly. If he is only Qi Yiyun''s simple pursuer, he will open his door to welcome him. However, this guy is from the Korean family of the United States, and Han 3000 will not have a good attitude towards him.


    Get out of here?


    This word makes Han Feng look cold. He is so big, but no one ever dares to say this word to him.


    Han Feng immediately waved his fist, intending to teach Han 3000 a lesson.


    But before his fist fell on Han 3000''s face, Han Feng felt that his lower abdomen was hit by gravity, and his whole body flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    The pain from the belly makes Han Feng look ferocious. He says to Han 3000 with angry eyes: "waste, you dare to beat me."


    "Did I hit you? I don''t think so, but if you don''t get out of here, I''ll probably do it hard. " Han 3000 light said.


    Looking at Han 3000''s cold eyes, Han Feng was shocked. He was always arrogant and domineering, and no one dared disobey him. This was the first time that he was beaten, and it was the first time that he was stared at with such eyes, which made him a little afraid. After all, he didn''t have any helpers around him, and he was obviously not Han 3000''s opponent.


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend me?" Han Feng said with gnashing teeth.


    "The purpose of your coming here is to destroy me, isn''t it? Is that not enough? " Han 3000 said, offend Han Feng? This is no longer an offence. The two sides who are already in the same situation should not be offended.


    Han Feng speechless, can only roll, he is still afraid of being beaten.


    As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years ago. Han Feng thinks that there''s no need to argue with Han 3000 without help. Anyway, this kind of rubbish will fall in front of him sooner or later, so he doesn''t have to show off his temporary anger to suffer.


    "The Korean family in the United States has produced this kind of waste." Han 3000 shakes his head helplessly, which is also the top Chinese community in the United States. However, Han Feng''s performance is so weak that Han 3000 has to take a different look at the Korean family in the United States¡° He was just trained to be a waste by Han Yan. " Qi Yiyun said¡° What do you mean Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° Are you asking me? Do you want me to give you an answer? Didn''t you want Han Feng to take me away just now? Do the dishes myself. I''m going to have a rest. " Qi Yiyun throws out three heavy questions and goes directly back to the room. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Women are terrible. Women who have revenge are even more terrible. This time Qi Yiyun is offended. I''m afraid there will be no delicious food to eat in the days to come. Han Sanqian, who is washing dishes, seems to be back to the feeling when he first joined Su''s family. He does housework every day. Although he will be looked down upon by Jiang LAN, he has a very relaxed life and almost nothing to worry about. But now, the trouble Han 3000 is facing puts him under great pressure. Before Han Yan asked him to change his surname, later Jiang LAN wanted to kill him. These two troubles are not easy to solve¡° It''s better to think about it before. Although it''s regarded as a loser, at least you don''t have to worry about death. It will bring trouble to welcome the summer. " Han said to himself with a sigh on his face. In the room, Qi Yiyun sits at the head of the bed, holding her hands and legs together. It''s not the first time that she has been rejected by Han Sanqian. Qi Yiyun has been able to accept the sadness in this respect, but when Han Sanqian asked Han Feng to take her away just now, her heart will still be very painful. She never expects to get a response to everything she has done. It''s all her own will. But Han 3000 wants to push her out of the house, which is a big blow for a woman after all. Qi Yiyun''s eyes are red, and she even has an impulse to leave. But she knows that once she leaves, I''m afraid she will never have the chance to live with Han 3000 again. Taking a deep breath, Qi Yiyun calms his negative emotions. At this time, knock on the door, Qi Yiyun said directly: "I will not tell you anything, die this heart."¡° I peeled the apple. Do you want to eat it? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, I don''t Qi Yiyun replied¡° I put it on the tea table in the living room. If you want to eat, come out and take it. I''ll go to bed first. " Han 3000 said. Hesitated for a long time, after hearing that there was no movement outside, Qi Yiyun became ready to move. Han 3000 cut the apple herself. How could she not want to eat it? She crept out of bed and put her ear to the door. After hearing nothing, Qi Yiyun gently unscrewed the door. Obviously, she didn''t want Han 3000 to hear anything. But when the door opened, Qi Yiyun saw Han Sanya sitting on the sofa smiling and looking at himself¡° Did you come out to the bathroom? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. Qi Yiyun wants to have Han 3000 cramped and skinned. Isn''t this guy going back to his room to sleep? Why is he still in the living room¡° Yes Qi Yiyun didn''t want to lose face and went straight to the bathroom. Han 3000 light smile, while Qi Yiyun go to the bathroom time, the apple to cut good Qi Yiyun room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 450

    When Qi Yiyun comes out of the bathroom, she almost collapses. She can''t imagine what kind of man Han 3000 is. It''s all right to go back to the room. He even takes away the apple. What kind of luck did this man take to get married? How could su Yingxia like him?


    However, when Qi Yiyun returns to her room and sees the apple on the bedside table, she knows that Han 3000 is deliberately teasing her. Although she is angry, Qi Yiyun still eats the apple clean.


    After eating, Qi Yiyun said to himself in an angry manner: "you are really useless. Just give you some sweets. You have to compromise. Shouldn''t this kind of man be cut to pieces?"


    That night, Qi Yiyun, who ate the apple, had a very sweet sleep. Although her mouth was hard, her inner feelings were very happy.


    The next morning, Han 3000 went out for a morning run as usual, but he didn''t meet mifael today. Instead, he met Yang Meng, which made him a little surprised.


    He has never seen Yang Meng running in the morning since he has lived here so long.


    Yang Meng is really a person who doesn''t like sports, but after listening to mifael mention that Han 3000 runs in the morning every day, she plans to meet Han 3000 in the morning.


    "Han, I didn''t expect that you still like to exercise. I''m also a runner." In the elevator, Yang Meng said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "is it? How come I haven''t seen you before? "


    Yang Meng''s embarrassment flashed away, and soon thought of the reason for explanation, saying: "I''m a girl. Can''t I sleep on beauty? I must get up later than you. Isn''t it normal that I didn''t meet you?"


    Although the boss is in front of her, Yang Meng is a liar, with a red face and a heart.


    "So it is." Han 3000 suddenly nodded.


    In this world, any lie has to pay a price.


    Yang Meng soon suffered. For her lack of exercise, she was panting and pale before long. Every step she took, she felt that someone was dragging her.


    "Don''t you have to run every day? How long have you been running Han Sanqian asks Yang Meng with a smile. With his heart, how can he not see Yang Meng lying in the elevator.


    Yang Meng was very sorry. She knew that she should not boast. Now the truth is in front of her, and the lie is broken in an instant.


    "I just want to run with you in the morning, can''t I? You men don''t understand the amorous feelings at all." Yang Meng said discontentedly.


    "Have you forgotten that I am married?" After Han 3000 finished this sentence, he quickened his pace.


    Yang Meng looks at Han 3000''s back more and more far away and sits on the ground powerlessly.


    Why do you have such a feeling that you know he is married? Why do you want to do this kind of thing?


    And Su Yingxia is the first beauty in Cloud City. What''s her qualification to compete with Su Yingxia?


    "If only in ancient times, men could have three wives and four concubines." Yang Meng didn''t know where to sprout such an idea, and said with a face of reluctance.


    Han Sanqian has always been very decisive in the face of feelings. No matter how beautiful a woman is in front of him, even if he has great temptation, he can resist doing anything wrong to Su Yingxia. Because in the past three years, he has made Su Yingxia bear too many names. If he can''t be nice to Su Yingxia for the rest of his life, He won''t forgive himself.


    When he comes to the soybean milk fried dough sticks shop again, Han 3000 finds that it seems to have become his habit. It''s like magic. After the morning run every day, if he doesn''t buy some soybean milk fried dough sticks, it''s like something hasn''t been finished.


    When Han 3000 appeared, several people were ready to move in a hidden place nearby. One of them was the flower arm man whom Han 3000 had taught him. It seems that he got help today and was ready to revenge.


    "It''s this guy. You''ll listen to my order later. If you don''t teach him a lesson, I won''t be reconciled." Flower arm male gnash teeth of say.


    "Isn''t it? You can''t beat this small man?" Standing beside the flower arm man, the man said with a shriveled mouth, obviously looking down on Han 3000.


    Flower arm man sneers coldly. Last time he looked down on Han 3000, but the final fact is that he was severely taught by Han 3000. His strength can''t be distinguished by naked eyes. If he only looked at his figure, he would definitely suffer a loss.


    "Don''t look down on him. He''s a good fighter." Flower arm man said.


    "In my opinion, I can handle him with one punch, which can''t be used by so many people." The man said scornfully.


    Flower arm man looked at several other people, they are almost the same expression, but this is not surprising, after all, Han 3000 from the surface, really nothing special.


    "I''d better be careful. I''m looking for you to avenge me today. Don''t lose face again." Flower arm man said.


    "Don''t worry, if this kind of weak chicken can''t be beaten, what else can we do? Isn''t it a shame for brother Yong?" The man who is talking is Lin Yong''s subordinate, but he claims to be Lin Yong''s right-hand assistant. This name makes him cheat a lot of people in Yuncheng. Some junior brothers in the road treat him as a big brother, but in fact, he is a little man who is not qualified to stand beside Lin Yong.


    "With you, I can rest assured." Flower arm man said. Just as Han 3000 was waiting in line, the flower arm man came with people. Most of the people who buy breakfast are office workers nearby. Many people have witnessed the last incident as bystanders. Now the flower arm man is coming with people in a fierce manner, which is obviously revenge¡° Little brother, go quickly. That man came to revenge last time. "¡° You run quickly. There are many people on the other side, but don''t try to be brave. " Several kind-hearted people reminded Han 3000. Han three thousand this just followed their line of sight to see, as expected is that big man to bring people, and many people¡° It''s OK. These people are not my opponents. " Han Sanyi said in an indifferent way. The other guests obviously didn''t believe it when they heard this. Although Han 3000 gave them a big surprise last time, this time, there were six people on the other side. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. No matter how hard he can fight, he can''t be the opponent of these six people¡° Little brother, you''d better go now. You don''t have to suffer losses. "¡° These people can fight at a glance. You can''t be their opponent alone¡° This is not the last time that the man with flower arms was the only one. Don''t fight for face. Life safety is still important. " It can be seen that these kind-hearted people are sincere in persuading Han 3000 for his good, and they don''t mean to be sarcastic. After all, Han 3000 helped them out last time, and they don''t want to see Han 3000''s end too miserable. However, for Han 3000, these people are nothing but big and can scare people¡° Don''t worry. If I want to fight these people, one hand is enough. " Han 3000 light said. How can several good hearted people believe Han 3000''s words and decide that he doesn''t want to lose face, so he doesn''t want to leave. Although people fight for breath, why should they stay and be beaten when they know they are going to suffer losses¡° Well, you are still too young. "¡° Since you don''t leave, we can''t say anything. Be careful. " Some of them feel that their good intentions are ignored by Han 3000, and they have a vicious idea. They want to see how Han 3000 is beaten to the ground by Huabi man and others¡° If you don''t know a good heart, you can''t expect someone to help you later. "¡° Yes, do you really think you are invincible? When you are beaten, don''t yell if you have the ability. " At this time, the flower arm man who approached said to Han 3000 angrily: "I was careless when I planted it in your hands last time. Today I brought some brothers to fight with you. If you want to run, I won''t stop you. Just kneel down and apologize to me." Han Sanqian shrugged pointlessly and said, "do you think I look like I want to run? Am I waiting for you?" Flower arm male see Han 3000 so calm, suddenly a little guilty, is this guy really not afraid of them¡° Boy, you are so arrogant. I''ll show you some color today. " The man who claimed to be under Lin Yong took the lead in attacking Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 451

    See the other hand, Han three thousand people around for fear of being affected by the fish pond, all hide far away, as they say, Han three thousand himself to stay to fight, they will not help.


    "This guy really doesn''t listen to me. Do you have to be beaten to be happy?"


    "Today''s young people are really ungrateful and ignorant of current affairs."


    "I don''t think so. Since he is so confident to stay, maybe he hasn''t paid attention to these people."


    Some people have fallen into the well, but others have certain expectations for Han Sanqian. Unfortunately, this idea has not been recognized by most people, but has attracted a burst of laughter.


    "Are you kidding? There are six people on the other side. Look at that muscle. Can he match it?"


    "Yes, yes, such an obvious gap can be seen as long as you are not blind."


    At this time, the man who claimed to be under Lin Yong''s hands, his huge fist was almost on Han 3000''s face.


    He thought that his speed was too fast, so Han 3000 didn''t even have the ability to dodge, and a faint smile came out of the corner of his mouth.


    He can solve this kind of waste by himself, and he doesn''t know how the big man with flower arms was planted in his hands.


    "This kid can''t be silly, how can he be motionless?" Flower arm big man a face don''t understand of say, last time isn''t such circumstance, difficult don''t become he was frightened, so even fight back of desire all have no?


    Just when everyone thought Han 3000 was sure of the blow, he turned his head slightly, and avoided it by the slightest difference between his cheek and fist.


    The man who waved the empty fist didn''t know what was going on. How could he not hit anything when he had already been beaten?


    Just in a daze, Han 3000''s voice came from his ear: "what are you doing? Go on."


    Feeling humiliated, the man turned pale, took back his fist, and was ready to go again.


    After a few punches, Han 3000 dodged every time by a tiny margin, which made him feel very depressed. He was like an eel. He was caught in his hand, but he would slip away from his fingers.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you hit people all the time?"


    "Yes, it''s too strange. He''s going to hit it. How can he hide it?"


    The onlookers also felt very strange. They watched with the third party''s vision, and every punch was sure to hit, but in the end nothing happened. This is too weird.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Come and help quickly." The man knew that he was fooled by Han 3000, so he could only ask his companions to do it together.


    Six people together, almost did not leave any defensive space for Han 3000, but even so, a few minutes later, Han 3000 still did not receive any attack, he is like walking on the cliff of the steel wire, outsiders eyes, wobbly at any time will fall, but how can not fall.


    "Trash, can you just hide?" That person stops after hand, gnash teeth of say to Han 3000.


    "Do you mean I''ll do it?" Han three thousand picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    The big man with flowered arms had a very uncertain premonition in his heart. So many people didn''t even touch him. If he did, would six people be enough for him to fight?


    Although he is very confident to take revenge with others, he has become very uneasy after the fight just now.


    Now, it''s like the master is teasing a group of children. They are out of breath, but they haven''t even met Han Sany. Moreover, it''s still under the condition that Han Sany hasn''t made a move.


    "Come on, let me see what you''re capable of." Said the man.


    "OK, let me show you what a master is." Han three thousand light smile.


    All the onlookers were nervous. Although they said that they were not optimistic about Han 3000, after six people failed to attack, their inner contempt changed. Maybe he didn''t pay attention to these people?


    At this time, Han 3000''s momentum suddenly changed, and his strength poured into his legs. In an instant, he burst out with amazing strength and speed, but in the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to the man.


    The man just felt a flower in front of him, and suddenly there were more people. Before he had time to react, there was a heartbreaking pain in his chest, and his whole body, like a broken kite, flew backward a few meters away.


    Looking at the dust on the ground, the onlookers all gaped and nearly dropped their chin.


    He is a hand is a person down, not as long as the hand six times, the other party six times all have to lie on the ground?


    "My darling, is there a Wulin expert now?"


    "This young man can''t be a martial arts master. No wonder he didn''t pay attention to these people."


    "I thought martial arts were fake. Didn''t I think it was?"


    Meanwhile, Han 3000''s offensive did not stop and hit those people like a storm.


    Originally in the eyes of all the weak Han 3000, less than two minutes, with his fist to prove his strong, the other six, without exception, all fell down, and he stood upright posture, indomitable!


    What is a real man? Han 3000''s appearance at the moment is the most perfect interpretation¡° Crouching trough, fierce, too fierce. "¡° It''s really done by one person. He''s not bragging. "¡° I don''t know if he will accept apprentices. I want to be his apprentice. " Many of the melon eaters were wide eyed. This unbelievable scene almost made their eyes fall off. There are few people who believe in Han 3000 from the very beginning. Now they look very proud¡° As I have said for a long time, these people are certainly not his opponents. Do you believe them now? " All the people standing next to the speaker nodded their heads like garlic. The fact was in front of them. How could they not believe it¡° Believe it, believe it. "¡° You have a good eye. I look down on him with my eyes that are going blind. "¡° I hope he doesn''t hear what I said just now. I look down on such an expert. It''s a sin. " Han 3000 looked at the big man with flower arms lying on the ground and said to him, "remember to call more people when you want to get revenge next time." The big man with flowery arms was very regretful. He knew he was so powerful that he shouldn''t have the idea of revenge. All the friends he could call were called today. How could he find a helper? Moreover, the big man with flowery arms seriously doubts that even if he calls ten more people, he may not be an opponent. Therefore, at this moment, he has no desire for revenge. He only hopes that he can live a less painful life today, and Han 3000 can let them go. The big man with flowery arms recognized his failure, but the man who claimed to be under Lin Yong''s command was still unconvinced. He claimed that he followed Lin Yong and got the envy and adoration of many people. In those people''s eyes, he was like an idol. How could he lose face so casually? That person ferociously stands up, the body appears tottering, said to Han 3000: "boy, you have a little ability, but what if you can fight? Do you know who I am?"¡° "Oh?" Han 3000 looked at the man with great interest and asked, "I really don''t know. Why don''t you say it to scare me?" The man pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a cold smile, "I''m Lin Yong''s man, and I''m still a right-handed man. Do you dare to beat me? Do you know what''s the end?" This sentence let Han Sanya Leng, and those onlookers eat melon masses, directly scared white face. Although Moyang is the most important figure in the gray area of Yuncheng, Lin Yong''s reputation is also very strong. After all, he is the most effective subordinate of Moyang. Even Lin Yong''s subordinate has a high status in Yuncheng, which is not something ordinary people can afford. Many people want Han 3000 to run quickly, because the consequences of provoking Lin Yong''s men are very serious. This is not a hard fist. No matter how hard it is, can it be harder than Lin Yong''s thousands of men? However, no one dared to persuade Han 3000 to leave. They were worried that they would be burned. It was not impossible that their family would be broken and people would die¡° Are you scared? Afraid, kneel down to me to apologize, let me have a good fight See Han 3000 in a daze, that person complacent say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 452

    Han Sanqian''s stupor is not because he is afraid. He just feels strange. If this guy is really Lin Yong''s man, and he is still a right-hand man, he should often go to the magic capital. Since he often appears in the magic capital, there is no reason why he has not seen him.


    The only explanation Han 3000 can think of is that this guy is bragging. He may have something to do with Lin Yong, but he is not Lin Yong''s confidant.


    "You are so powerful that you even know Lin Yong." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Hearing this kind of flattery, the proud look on the face became more intense, and said: "now I know how powerful I am, and I still don''t kneel down to apologize."


    Han 3000 lightly shakes his head and says: "even if Lin Yong comes, he doesn''t have the courage to ask me to apologize. What are you?"


    "Boy, how dare you disrespect brother Yong?" The man gritted his teeth and looked at Han 3000. He didn''t expect to move out the flag of Lin Yong. This guy didn''t compromise. It used to be very useful.


    "Why don''t you ask Lin Yong to come and see if he dares to make me apologize?" Han 3000 said.


    The man''s eyes flashed a little flustered. He said that he was under Lin Yong''s hands. He was just bragging. How could he be qualified to let Lin Yong come out because of him?


    Is it because he is aware of his boasting that he dares to be so rampant?


    "Hum, are you qualified to meet brother Yong just like you?" Said the man.


    Han 3000 can be more sure that he is bragging. Under the banner of Lin Yong, he doesn''t know how many bad things he has done. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Let Lin Yong clean up the door.


    "If you don''t, let me do it." With that, Han 3000 took out the phone.


    This scene makes the crowd boiling again. Does he know Lin Yong? If so, it would be very interesting. If Lin Yong really came, who would he help?


    "This good play is really more and more wonderful. It involves such a big man as Lin Yong."


    "In my opinion, these two people may be bragging. How can they call Lin Yong casually?"


    "I don''t think so. He''s really on the phone. If he doesn''t call Lin Yong, he''ll lose his face."


    As for whether Han Sanqian can call Lin Yong, the onlookers divided into two groups. Some thought he was bragging, while others thought he could really call Lin Yong.


    At this time, the man who claims to be Lin Yong''s man is in the most complicated mood. Han Sanqian takes out the phone, and he is not sure whether this guy is true or false, but he is really bragging.


    If he really called Lin Yong, all the Bulls he used to blow would be broken. In the future, he would never have the chance to look up in front of his friends.


    "You are Lin Yong''s subordinate and he is Lin Yong''s friend. Haven''t you seen him before?" he asked


    The man insisted, "do you really believe him? Do you believe that I know Moyang by phone? "


    The big man with flower arms shakes his head. Mo Yang belongs to the top people. How can these little characters get to know each other.


    "You mean, is he bragging?" Said the big man.


    "Sure." The man firmly said that he urgently hoped that Han 3000 was bragging, otherwise his lies would be exposed in front of everyone today.


    After the phone was connected, Han 3000 said to Lin Yong, "here is a man who claims to be under your command. He wants me to kneel down and apologize to him. What do you say to do?"


    Lin Yong is still in a daze. After all, it''s still morning. He just went to bed, but after hearing Han 3000''s words, he is in a state of great energy.


    "Brother 3000, no way." Lin Yong asked. Anyone who dares to mess around under his banner must be a trusted person. Since he is a trusted person, it''s unreasonable that he doesn''t even know Han 3000.


    "Would you like to come and deal with it yourself?" Han 3000 said.


    "Come on, I''ll be right there." Lin Yong finished, quickly dressed, even a second did not dare to delay.


    After Han 3000 hung up, he said to the man with a smile, "Lin Yong will come right away. Do you run now or continue to wait?"


    The more confident Han 3000 was, the more guilty he was.


    "How could I run? Don''t scare me The man pretended to be calm and said that if he ran away, who would look up to him in the future?


    "A little daring, but if you bet that I''m bragging, it''s a big mistake." Han 3000 said, and then went to the soybean milk fried dough sticks shop in front of him, bought a first to eat.


    On the surface, Han Sanqian''s calm and confident appearance convinced the onlookers. On the contrary, the man''s expression was obviously very ugly, and even his body was shaking. Obviously, he was more and more guilty.


    The people who used to buy breakfast were all office workers. They should go to the company after they bought soybean milk and fried dough sticks, but now no one is willing to leave. They all want to see what the final result is.


    Qi ran came a little late today. By the time she arrived, Han 3000 had already eaten fried dough sticks with soya bean milk and knew nothing about what had happened before. However, the atmosphere of the scene made her feel a little strange.


    When he came to Han 3000, Qi ran asked, "did that man come to you for revenge last time?"¡° Yes, but it didn''t work Han 3000 light said. Qi ran looked at the dazzled man with a guilty heart and asked in a soft voice, "what do you mean they didn''t succeed? What are they doing?"¡° Wait, wait for the show. " Han 3000 laughs. Good play? Qi ran, who doesn''t know the cause and effect, is at a loss. But she''s here today to thank Han 3000, because the cooperation between their company and weak water real estate has been discussed. Although she is a new person, after completing this impossible task, her boss attaches great importance to her. Now she has been directly promoted to the top of the company, And Huang Tingting was fired directly by her boss, which is very gratifying¡° When you are free, I''ll treat you to dinner. " Qi ran asked. Han 3000 knows that their company has discussed cooperation with weak water real estate. Qi ran invited him to dinner. He should want to thank him, but Han 3000 didn''t want to get any reward when he did it¡° No, although the cooperation has been discussed, whether it can be maintained depends on the strength of your company, so you''d better use more snacks in the company''s affairs. " Han three thousand one sentence changed Qi Ran''s fate, but he will do, only so much, can''t always help Qi ran¡° We should pay attention to the company''s affairs, but thank you. Neither of them can be delayed. " Qi ran insisted¡° But I''ll be very busy recently. I can''t spare time. I''ll talk about it later. " Han Sanqian said that the matter of the village in the city is basically coming to an end, and there are still many things that annoy him, so he has a meal with Qi ran, and he is really not in the mood now. Listen to Han 3000 say so, Qi ran also no longer say what, just a little disappointed in the heart¡° Well, I''ll treat you when you''re free, but no matter when this meal comes, you must give me a chance, or I won''t die in peace. " Qi ran said that as a new college student, Han 3000''s help is the decisive factor for her current status change in the company. Otherwise, she may have been dismissed, so if she can''t appreciate Han 3000, Qi ran will be very reluctant¡° Is it that serious? " Han Sanqian is dumb but fails to smile¡° Of course. " Qi ran nodded his head firmly and said, "if you don''t want me to die, you''d better take some time out." At this time, Han 3000 suddenly stood up. In the distance, Lin Yong trotted all the way. After he hung up the phone, Lin Yong didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He didn''t dare to neglect Han 3000''s affairs, even when he was in bed. As long as Han 3000 let him appear, he would never delay another second¡° Who is the man running here, not Lin Yong? "¡° I don''t think so. Who is Lin Yong? How can he be so anxious? " When Lin Yong''s figure was getting closer and closer, the man''s face was pale, and his weak legs could no longer support his weight, so he sat on the ground. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 453

    "Lin Yong, here comes Lin Yong!"


    "He really called Lin Yong, wocao. Who is this guy?"


    "I didn''t expect that the one who bought breakfast with me every day was still a big man."


    At this moment, the eyes of all the onlookers were all on Han 3000. Shocked and unbelievable expressions appeared one after another.


    Although their expressions are different, their inner shock level is exactly the same, because they have reached the highest point.


    At this moment, some people who didn''t believe in Han 3000 finally understood how bad their vision was and the gap between them.


    Lin Yong ran to Han 3000, sweating, and called respectfully, "brother 3000."


    Seeing Lin Yong''s respectful gesture, there was another uproar in the crowd, because this kind of performance is not just a friend, his status is obviously higher than Lin Yong!


    "I have goose bumps everywhere. Who is this guy? Even Lin Yong has to bow to him!"


    "It turns out that guy is bragging. Look at his face. It''s as ugly as eating excrement."


    "Boasters meet real bullshit. That''s the gap."


    The man looked desperate. He never dreamed that his lies would be exposed under such circumstances, and he didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    Angered Lin Yong, Lin Yong minute can let him evaporate.


    The big man with flowery arms quietly pulled away some distance from him and didn''t want to be implicated by him. After all, Lin Yong was involved in this matter, and the situation has developed to a very serious stage, which can''t be solved by beating.


    "Is that guy your man?" Han 3000 asked.


    Lin Yong looked at the man with a completely strange face, which he had never seen before.


    "Brother 3000, I haven''t met him." Lin Yong said.


    "You don''t even recognize your little brother because you want to get rid of the relationship, do you?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Lin Yong''s scalp was numb. He quickly explained, "it''s true. I really don''t know who he is."


    "So he''s messing around under your banner?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Yes, it must be." Lin Yong said firmly.


    "In that case, do it yourself." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Yong takes a deep breath and makes trouble with his name. He even offends Han 3000, which almost implicates him. How can Lin Yong let him go?


    Although that guy was scared silly, he knew very well in his heart that if he wanted to escape this disaster, he had to get Han 3000''s forgiveness.


    With weak legs, he climbed up to Han 3000 and knelt down and said, "brother, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t brag in front of you. I''m a fake bull. You''re a real bull. Please, please let me go."


    Han 3000 took a cool look at him and said, "now this matter has nothing to do with me. Since you cheat with the name of Lin Yong, this is his business."


    The man kowtowed to Lin Yong and said, "brother Yong, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong."


    Lin Yong kicked him in the face. He didn''t show any mercy at all. In a short time, his face was bloody. He said in a cold voice, "you garbage dare to use my name."


    Although Lin Yong''s name has brought him many benefits, it is not as good as the immediate crisis of life and death.


    He doesn''t want to die, and his fear of death is greater than anything else!


    "Brother Yong, I will never dare again. Please let me go this time."


    "In the future, do you want to have a future?" Lin Yong gave a cold smile. He left in a hurry, so he didn''t take his men with him. So he looked at the big man and said, "you guys, do you want to continue to be his accomplices?"


    "No, brother Yong, I have a very common relationship with him." He shakes his head like a rattle.


    The performance of the others is the same as that of the big man with flowery arms. No one dares to admit his relationship with that man.


    "Take him with you and follow me." Lin Yong ordered.


    Without hesitation, the flower armed man went to the man and put up his hand.


    He struggled to get away, but how could he get away? He beat hard until he didn''t have the strength to resist.


    "Brother 3000, I''ll go first." Lin Yong said to Han 3000.


    Close to hear the name of brother 3000, the big man with flower arms is even more frightened. Even Lin Yong has to call him brother. Is his status equal to that of Mo Yang?


    At this time, the big man knew how stupid the idea of revenge was. He should disappear in front of Han 3000 forever. Fortunately, someone blocked the gun for him today, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After Lin Yong took the people away, the breakfast shop returned to its usual calm, and the onlookers finally came to an end.


    After Han 3000 finished his share, he went to the store and asked for one. After all, he had to pack one for Qi Yiyun to go home.


    When Qi ran saw Han 3000 packing, his eyes were obviously dim. Obviously, there was another person in Han 3000''s family, and that person was probably his girlfriend. For this misunderstanding, Han 3000 is too lazy to explain. After taking breakfast, he says goodbye to Qi ran. Back home, Qi Yiyun sat in the living room. Originally, she had the habit of making breakfast, but since Han 3000 would bring her breakfast home after the morning run, she didn''t cook. Seeing soybean milk fried dough sticks, Qi Yiyun couldn''t help swallowing. He was really hungry¡° In the next few days, I may not go home. If you have any problems, please call me Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun¡° Are you going back to the hillside villa? " Qi Yiyun asked expressionless, but there was obviously some heartache in his eyes. Han 3000 shakes his head. He and Su Yingxia are in a state of divorce. Although Han Yan must have guessed that they are only in a fake divorce, Han 3000 is still a sensitive identity to the Su family for the outside world. If he goes back to the hillside villa at this time, it will definitely make a sensation in Yuncheng. He doesn''t want to turn the whole Cloud City People''s attention to himself¡° The matter of the village in the city is almost completed. Next, I have to find a way to develop the village in the city, so as to establish the influence of weak water real estate in Yuncheng. " Han 3000 said. After hearing these words, Qi Yiyun''s expression had a very obvious change, but she didn''t notice the smile at the corner of her mouth. She pretended to be very indifferent and said, "anyway, I''ve given you the money. Next, I''ll watch you perform. If you fail, the Qi family will follow you."¡° Don''t worry. The only thing that can make me die in my life is time. " Han 3000 light said, he also shoulder heavy responsibility, not only Su Yingxia''s happiness, but also Han Tianyang, so he won''t let himself fail. For Han 3000, Qi Yiyun has a very strong confidence, there is no basis for the origin, is simply believe him¡° Be careful, I feel Han Feng''s appearance is not so simple. " Qi Yiyun said¡° What do you say? " Han 3000 asks curiously, isn''t the appearance of Han Feng for her? Qi Yiyun thought for a moment, said: "with my understanding of Han Yan, she is good at scheming, and means emerge in an endless stream, and she this woman in order to achieve the goal, can not discount means, Han Feng should be with her to Yuncheng, but early does not appear, late does not appear, why appear at this time?" Han three thousand one face wry smile, said: "you still say direct point, after all, I to Han Yan''s understanding is not as deep as you."¡° I suspect that she wants to stir up the conflict between you and Han Feng. For her, the best way to solve your problem is to kill you, but she has to find a reason to do it. " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 frowns, Qi Yiyun says so, he understands, Han Yan this is his brother as a sheep into the tiger, once he does harm Han Feng things, Han Yan has a legitimate reason to kill him¡° This woman is really cruel, even her own brother. " Han 3000 sighs¡° I even suspect that she would like you to kill Han Feng. In this way, the position of the head of the Han family is easy to get, and she can rest easy. " Qi Yiyun said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 454

    Qi Yiyun''s explanation gives Han 3000 a deeper understanding of Han Yan. If she is such a cruel woman, she has to be more careful with her.


    Although Han Yan now put on a high posture, did not deal with the Su family, but when she has no way to go, the Su family will become her tool of coercion.


    In order to achieve the goal, even her own brother can use it. What else can''t she do?


    "It seems that the current situation of Yingxia is not safe." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun said that all this is more to make Han 3000 careful, and all his concerns seem to be placed on Su Yingxia. Qi Yiyun only sighs. She knows that no matter when and where, the most important person in Han 3000''s mind is Su Yingxia.


    "When would you care for me like that?" Qi Yiyun said with a serious expression.


    "Eat quickly, I''ll go first." Han 3000 finished, turned and walked out of the house.


    In Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan is graceful in bed, half asleep and half awake. She has no disheveled hair, and her sleeping posture is also very beautiful. Unlike many people who care about comfortable sleeping posture, Han Yan will keep her image even when she sleeps. Her strict requirements for herself are almost to the point of being harsh, because the aristocracy she identifies with in her mind, regardless of the size of things, Must maintain that incomparable noble atmosphere, only in this way, she can become a real aristocrat.


    After opening her eyes, Han Yan does not continue to stay in bed, but washes for the first time, and spends beautiful makeup. She never shows her plain face. No matter who she faces, she will dress up very delicately. At this point, Han Yan almost forms obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    When the doorbell rings, Han Yan confirms that her makeup has achieved her satisfactory effect before she gets up.


    "Sister, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Can''t you open the door earlier?" Han Feng a face complains of say.


    "Don''t you know I''m making up?" Han Yan light said.


    "We grew up together. I haven''t seen you without makeup." Han Feng is lying on the sofa in big shape.


    Seeing Han Feng''s Rogue posture, Han Yan''s eyebrows show a trace of disgust. In a big family, he doesn''t even have any rules, and he doesn''t look like an aristocrat. If the head of the Han family is injured by his hand, the future Han family will be a rich man at most, and it is absolutely impossible to become a real aristocrat.


    But if she becomes the head of the Han family, she is confident that the Han family will become a member of the real upper class society and be recognized by the upper class society of the United States.


    "Why do you come to me so early?" Han Yan asked.


    "Sister, I''ve decided to change my mind." Han Feng said.


    Han Yan light smile, asked: "intend to leave the flowers for Qi Yiyun, she really has such a big charm?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said firmly: "I want to shoulder the responsibility of the Han family. My father said before that if I want to succeed as the head of the family, I must show my own skills. I have played for so many years, enough. Now I have to work hard to become the head of the family."


    As soon as Han Yan''s expression condenses, how can Han Feng suddenly have such a change? She has trained Han Feng to be a waste for so many years, just to make Han Feng content with pleasure and unable to compete with her for the position of home owner. Unexpectedly, he still has a moment to wake up.


    "Do you know how tired it is to be a housekeeper? If you become a housekeeper, you will have no time to play with flowers in the future. Are you really willing to give up your present life?" Han Yan asked.


    "Elder sister, after all, you want to get married. If I go on like this, won''t the Han family be out of business in the future? If the Han family goes down, I don''t have the capital to play with flowers." Han Feng says with a smile that he comes to Han Yan to show his attitude, that is, he wants Han Yan to realize that he has a unique advantage. He has to let Han Yan know that when he plans to be the head of the family, Han Yan has no chance.


    This sentence makes Han Yan''s eyes gloomy, which may be the most painful place for a woman.


    Han Yan is very clear, it is for this reason, so she must do a hundred times better than Han Feng in order to be recognized by others.


    The position of head of a family is not given to anyone her father wants, but also needs the consent of others. Their idea of son preference puts Han Yan at a great disadvantage in competing for the position of head of a family.


    As a child, Han Yan indulged Han Feng. No matter what he did wrong, Han Yan would try to help him hide it, so that he would have the courage to do whatever he wanted. Han Yan thought she had succeeded, but Han Feng''s words made Han Yan realize that Han Feng was still a huge threat.


    "My sister didn''t say she wanted to get married." Han Yan said.


    "Elder sister, you are the princess of our Han family. If you don''t get married all your life, can''t you be laughed at? Are you not afraid of people saying behind your back that you have any physical obstacles? " Han Feng said with a smile.


    Han Yan takes a deep breath. She thinks that today''s Han Feng is very different from the past, and even makes her feel strange. It seems that she is not the younger brother who has known for more than 20 years.


    What on earth made him have such a big change of mind?


    "Qi Yiyun didn''t teach you these words, did he?" Han Yan asked¡° As a woman, she is qualified to teach me how to do things. Although I like her very much, she is just a plaything in my mind that is a little higher than others. " Han Feng light way. If it''s not Qi Yiyun, what else can it be? Han Yan can''t think of it, but if she knows what causes Han Feng to change, she will surely make the cause and effect person disappear on earth¡° Elder sister, let me do something about Han 3000. I''ll tell you in advance, and then I''ll tell Dad that he will definitely give me this experience. You can take advantage of this time to take good care of your skin. Look at you, you are so tired that you are haggard, but you are very distressed when you are a younger brother. " Han Feng a face concern of say. Han Yan smile, smile very disobedient and reluctantly, said: "you have to think clearly, this thing is not as easy as you think, I''m afraid you can''t stand the pain." Han Feng stood up, walked to Han Yan behind, put on Han Yan''s shoulders, massaged and said: "elder sister, this pain, should also let me eat, you eat for me for so many years, how can I have the heart to let you continue to suffer." Han Yan expression cold, when Han Feng left the room, instantly clenched his fist, even the expression has become abnormal ferocious. After a while, Han Feng received a call from his father, and was told that the matter of Cloud City is now fully responsible by Han Feng, which makes Han Yan even more angry. Although her father has said many times that in his mind, the status of their brother and sister is equal, Han Yan knows that this kind of equality does not exist. Han Feng''s male body is obviously more valued than her. Otherwise, why did she plan for such a long time, just because Han Feng''s words will be handed over to him¡° Han Feng, you had a chance to enjoy your life, but now, your end is doomed to death. Don''t blame me. You forced me to do it Han Yan grits her teeth and says that she cultivates Han Feng as a waste, which maximizes the chance of her sister and brother becoming enemies. But now, Han Feng wants to compete with her for the position of home owner, so she has to use some extraordinary means. After plotting for so many years, Han Yan will never be willing to give up the position of the owner to Han Feng. She will get what she wants at all costs. Han Feng in his room, no longer as before with a smile on his face. After being awakened by Qi Yiyun''s words, he knows very well what he is going to do now. Women are important, but the position of the housekeeper is even more important. With the right to control the Han family, he can get more women he wants¡° Elder sister, you don''t want to argue with me. You are a woman after all. You should recognize the reality as soon as possible. The Han family''s owner can never let a woman be her Han Feng said to himself. At this time, the door was pushed open and the center of the earth came in. Han Feng did not look at it, but said directly: "I know you like my sister better, but now there are only two ways in front of you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 455

    Han Feng pause period, the central did not speak, but choose to listen quietly.


    "First, continue to help my sister, but after I become the head of the family, you can''t expect to support yourself in the Han family."


    "Second, help me with my work. I''ll make sure you don''t worry in your old age."


    Diyang lowers his head, and his heart is more inclined to Han Yan, because everyone in the Han family knows that Han Yan is more capable than Han Feng.


    But the central government is also very clear, once Han Feng wants to inherit the position of the head of the family, he has a congenital advantage that Han Yan can''t match.


    If Han Yan wants to be the owner of her family, she needs to make a hundred times of effort, but he only needs to make a double effort.


    From this point of view, Han Feng''s winning rate is much higher.


    "How can I be sure you''re not just on the spur of the moment?" Di Yang asked.


    Han Feng is not surprised by this problem. Maybe most of the people in the Han family think so. But now, he has figured out how important the position of the head of the family is. Moreover, Han Yan''s indulgence for so many years is not really good. It''s just that he doesn''t want to be threatened by the way of becoming the head of the family. This makes Han Feng feel dissatisfied with Han Yan, He naturally won''t let Han Yan succeed.


    "The promise of words is meaningless to you. No matter what I say, you will doubt it. Therefore, you don''t have the space to consider. The choice is placed in front of you to see who you are more willing to believe." Han Feng said with a smile.


    People like Diyang have countless feuds. Once they are really old and can''t fight any more, if they want a stable life, they must rely on a big tree.


    There is no doubt that the Han family can bring him stability in the future. Without Han family, he can''t imagine how many people will hunt him down. Maybe in the end, he will end up with a wild corpse, which is not what the central government wants.


    It''s a gamble. It''s a gamble related to the safety of old age.


    "I''m more optimistic about Han Yan, but you do have more advantages than her. What do you want me to do for you?" Di Yang asked.


    When Han Feng heard this, he laughed happily. He was like a beggar who had everything in an instant. The only difference was that the beggar himself had nothing, and he just took back the things that originally belonged to him.


    "Come with me to see my sister." Han Feng said.


    The central government nodded and did not reject the incident.


    Who is the main, or depends on what you can get, although this is sorry for Han Yan, but for people like Diyang, what he seeks is his own interests, simple loyalty to Han Yan has no meaning, he will not use his future to express his loyalty to Han Yan.


    When Han Feng goes back and forth, and he still follows Diyang, Han Yan knows what happened without his opening.


    Diyang is her request, but now, Diyang stands beside Hanfeng, obviously has become Hanfeng''s person.


    "Diyang, your betrayal is very happy." Han Yan cold voice says.


    "Miss, this is also a helpless move. No one can change the fact that the young master wants to be the home owner." Said Di Yang.


    Han Yan is not willing to bite her teeth, years of conspiracy, how can because of Han Feng''s sudden idea change and draw water, she can never let this kind of thing happen.


    "My good brother, I''ve wasted my sister''s kindness for so many years. Now you''re going to rob my sister." Han Yan said to Han Feng.


    "Sister, why are you so kind to me? Don''t you know? I didn''t wake up before, but now that I know all the reasons, you don''t have to be hypocritical any more. " Han Feng said with a sneer.


    Han Yan took a deep breath and said, "I hope you won''t let my father down, and I won''t interfere in this matter any more. After all, we are brothers and sisters, and I don''t want to develop the matter to a life and death situation."


    "Thank you, sister." Han Feng said, with the central left the room.


    Village in the city, when Han 3000 came to Yang Xing''s home, Yang Xing told him the latest situation. Now there are still two families that have not been settled, and almost the whole village in the city is included in Han 3000''s bag.


    "Brother 3000, don''t worry. I''m sure I can handle these two families in three days." Yang Xing assured Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has been paying close attention to Yang Xing''s ability to handle affairs. Through Mo Yang''s staff, his every move has not escaped Han 3000''s sight. It has to be said that although Yang Xing only dominates the villages in the city, his ability is still good. He is almost the same as Lin Yong. As long as he is cultivated and utilized well, he may be an independent role in the future.


    "I believe you, but you have to bear in mind that you can''t be tough." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Xing said with a smile: "brother 3000, it''s a great honor for them to meet people like you. I don''t know what means they will use to become other developers."


    Han Sanqian is not kind-hearted. He just doesn''t want to cause some unnecessary trouble. After all, the spread of events in this society is very high. Once it gets online, it''s easy for things to become very serious.


    To develop the village in the city, Han 3000''s goal is to enhance the influence of weak water real estate in Yuncheng. If there is negative news, it will not be worth the loss.


    At this time, Yang Xing''s men rushed into the room. Yang Xing face a coagulation, scold a way: "don''t see me and three thousand elder brother are discussing things, hurry to me out, reckless, work but brain?" The man expected that he would be scolded, but he had to report the incident and said, "brother 3000, someone wants to see you, and you''re still a beautiful woman." Yang Xing secretly glances at Han 3000. It turns out that it''s brother 3000''s frills, which is not what he can do. Han 3000 frowned, big beauty, what kind of big beauty will come to him? Is it Qi Yiyun? Unlikely, she should know what he came to the village in the city for. She would never come to the village for no reason¡° Bring it in. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes After receiving the order, he ran out quickly. At this time, a white dress woman stood outside the door, attracted the eyes of countless people, even many girls were obsessed with looking at her. It''s almost a miracle to be able to see such a beautiful woman in such an environment as a village in the city. Those men want to drop their eyes on her and write down every inch of details so that they can aftertaste it at night¡° Beauty, let me take you in. " Hand said to the woman, low head, secretly looked at that pair of delicate such as jade leg, no flaws, for men''s temptation is very big. When Han 3000 is thinking about who is coming, his younger brother takes someone into the house¡° Han Yan Han 3000 looked at the person in consternation. He even thought that Su Yingxia had come, but he never thought that this person was Han Yan! Han Yan is very repellent to the environment of the village in the city. Even when those people stare at her, they will make her feel very disgusted, because she thinks that these people are not qualified to see her. But now, she has to come to Han 3000. In terms of performance, she is better than Han Feng, but what''s the use of this? Han Feng''s advantage as a man can make all her performances pale. Who cares what a woman can do¡° Do you have time? I want to talk to you. " Han Yan said. Han three thousand light smile, although he can''t guess why Han Yan, but can be sure, things absolutely and Han Feng¡° Yes Han 3000 said. The room quieted down, and Yang Xing, who had already been crazy, didn''t realize that he should leave. There are a lot of yingyanyan around him, but those women, even Han Yan, can''t match. This is the best beauty that can make men dream of¡° Cough, cough. " Han 3000 coughed two times and said to the crazy Yang Xing, "Yang Xing, don''t you go to work?" Although he heard Han 3000''s words in his ears, Yang Xing, who was confused, still didn''t understand what he meant¡° Brother 3000, what am I going to do? " Yang Xing asked. Han 3000 is speechless. Hasn''t this guy seen a woman? Unexpectedly see Han Yan even soul all lost. Although Han Yan is really beautiful, in Han 3000''s opinion, her charm is not so great¡° All you have to do is now, now, get out of here. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 456

    "Ah Yang Xing looked at Han 3000 in amazement, which reflected that he ran out and asked his younger brother to close the door.


    When he got to the door, Yang Xing was in a cold sweat and said happily, "Damn, I almost lost my soul. If it''s bad for brother 3000, ten lives are not enough."


    After thinking about it, Yang Xing said with a look of envy: "brother 3000''s Yanfu is really not shallow. He took the first beauty in Cloud City, and now there is such a top-notch beauty to take the initiative."


    With that, Yang Xing is worried again. The environment in his home is dirty and poor. I don''t know if he can give brother 3000 a good experience. In case the environment destroys his mood, it will be damned.


    "Damn it, we must clean up our house in the future for a rainy day."


    Yang Xing''s various conjectures have almost become reality in his mind.


    But the situation in the room was not what he thought.


    Han Yan is beautiful, but she is related to Han 3000 by blood. Even if there is no such relationship, Han 3000 will not have any idea about her.


    In terms of beauty alone, Han Yan is still one grade worse than Qi Yiyun. Even Qi Yiyun, Han 3000, who is easily available, has no idea of Han Yan. How can she have a wrong idea of Han Yan?


    "I didn''t expect that you would condescend to come to this place. I''m surprised." Han 3000 said to Han Yan.


    "Less nonsense. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. In a sense, we can be temporary friends." Han Yan said.


    "Friends?" These two words can''t help but make Han 3000 laugh. Han Yan even regards him as a friend, which is probably the biggest joke he has ever heard.


    "I can help you." Han Yan said.


    "How can you help me? Why do you want to help me? " Han 3000 asked.


    "If I want to get the position of the head of the Han family, Han Feng must die." Han Yan said.


    Han Sanyi looks at Han Yan with a sneer and says, "I killed Han Feng, and then you can get rid of me and win over a group of people in the Han family. This plan is perfect, but you treat me as an idiot."


    Han Yan did think so, but she also considered Han 3000''s concerns. Han 3000 is not a fool, and she can''t let her play with him like this.


    "You and I can achieve a balance of interests. I can assure you that after Han Feng''s death, I will never embarrass you, and I will leave Yuncheng for the first time." Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 stood up and said faintly, "do you know what is the most useless thing in the world?"


    "Commitment." Han Yan answers.


    "Now that you know it, you should be very clear that these words are meaningless to me. I never value anyone''s promise." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan is biting her teeth. She can''t think of any other way to change the situation except to ask Han 3000 for help.


    If Han 3000 refuses to cooperate with her, she has no capital to fight with Han Feng.


    "You are also pitiful. You are more capable than Han Feng, but because you are a woman, all your efforts are in vain." Han 3000 sighs.


    This said Han Yan''s heart, years of efforts to become a drummer, because she is a woman, Han Yan would like to become a man.


    "I can promise you whatever you want." Han Yan said.


    Han thirty million didn''t expect that he could turn passive into active in front of Han Yan. It came too soon, so he was completely unprepared. For a while, he couldn''t think of what conditions to put forward.


    "Give me a day to think about it." Han said that the reason why we should consider it rather than refuse it decisively is that if we can reach a consensus with Han Yan, it will undoubtedly become a lot easier.


    "OK, I''ll give you a day. I hope you don''t let me down." Han Yan said, turned away from home.


    Yang Xing has been waiting outside. In his opinion, Han 3000 should not come out in an hour or two.


    But when he saw Han Yan, he was stunned. It''s only a few minutes. Is brother 3000 so fast?


    Is it difficult to be young, the body was dragged down!


    "Brother 3000, is this over?" Yang Xing saw that Han 3000 also went out, and quickly went to his side and asked.


    "Ah." Han Sanqian sighs. Cooperating with Han Yan is like sleeping with a time bomb in his arms, which makes him uneasy. But now, cooperation is the best choice, so his heart is very tangled.


    Yang Xing didn''t know what Han 3000 was suffering from. He mistakenly thought that the time was too short, so he let Han 3000 sigh and said cleverly: "brother 3000, I know an old Chinese medicine doctor who is very good at this aspect of treatment. Shall I introduce him to you?"


    Han three thousand inexplicably looking at Yang Xing, how can suddenly mention the old Chinese medicine?


    "What old Chinese medicine do you want to introduce to me?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    Yang Xingshan said with a smile: "brother 3000, you don''t have to be embarrassed. We are all men. We understand the agony of too short a time. In fact, we can''t blame you. Such a beautiful woman should not be able to control it."


    Han three thousand one Leng, after Yang Xing was beaten, or the kind of whining¡° Brother 3000, what are you doing beating me for? Have I said something wrong? " Yang Xing holds his head in both hands and says wrongly. Han 3000 is so angry that he has the heart to kill people. It''s only light to beat Yang Xing¡° She is Han Yan. Do you think what will happen between me and her? " Han 3000 said angrily. Yang Xingyi was stunned. It suddenly dawned on him that he deserved the beating¡° Brother 3000, I''m sorry. I think too much. " Yang Xing said. Han 3000 stares at Yang Xing and scares him to run ten meters away. After leaving the village in the city, Han 3000 returned home. Qi Yiyun, who has been preparing for not seeing Han 3000 for several days, is very surprised that he suddenly returns¡° Why did you come back so soon? What''s the matter? " Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000¡° Your understanding of Han Yan is not deep enough. Today Han Yan came to see me. " Han 3000 said¡° Will she join hands with you to deal with Han Feng? " Qi Yiyun asked. Han 3000 nodded. Qi Yiyun said with a sigh: "I really don''t know enough. I didn''t expect that she wanted to take advantage of you. I''m afraid this brotherhood is worthless in her heart."¡° Do I want to work with her? She certainly wants Han Feng to die in Yuncheng, but once Han Feng dies, I''m afraid I''ll get more crazy revenge from the Han family. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun didn''t speak, but looked serious and pondered. Han Feng died, this pot will fall on Han 3000. When the Korean family of the United States is really angry, it must be irresistible with Han 3000''s current ability. The Korean family in the United States is like a lion, while Han 3000 is just a tiger. There is a big gap between the two¡° In the current situation, the best way to solve the cloud city problem is to cooperate with Han Yan. Of course, this is without measuring other consequences. " Han continued. Qi Yiyun nodded, without Han 3000 deliberately explain, she also knows the current situation. The most important thing is how to control Han Yan''s throat, so that even if Han Feng died, the debt can not be counted on Han 3000. Qi Yiyun suddenly raised his head and looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Seeing her expression, Han 3000 knew that she must have a way. He couldn''t help asking, "if you have a way, just say it."¡° What good can I get? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Han 3000 hands a spread, said he had nothing, and then said: "we are now a grasshopper on a rope, I finished, Qi will finish, what else do you want?" Qi Yiyun helplessly glared at Han 3000 and said: "it''s very simple to ask Han Feng to die. The key is who he died in, and you can leave evidence." After a moment''s silence, Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t expect that you are also a terrible woman. I can think of such a vicious way." Qi Yiyun''s meaning is not difficult to understand, Han Feng wants to die, but must die in Han Yan''s hands, and Han 3000 also needs to leave evidence, in order to coerce Han Yan. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 457

    "Haven''t you ever heard the saying" snake and scorpion woman''s heart " Qi Yiyun doesn''t hide her vicious side. Instead, she hopes to show her true self in front of Han 3000 and let Han 3000 know what she really is.


    Hypocrisy can be more easily pleasing, but Qi Yiyun knows that when the veil of hypocrisy is lifted, it will be more disgusting.


    It has to be said that everything Qi Yiyun does is from the perspective of considering Han 3000. It seems that Han 3000 has become the most important person in her heart.


    "Han Yan won''t be so stupid. Leave the handle in my hand." Han 3000 said.


    "She won''t do it unless she has to, but you can push her to the end. I believe she can do anything crazy with her reluctance." Qi Yiyun said.


    have to?


    It is not clear to what extent it is called a last resort. He can only explore and explore it by himself.


    "For the sake of your advice, how about I invite you out to dinner tonight?" Han 3000 said.


    "Wait for me, change." Qi Yiyun doesn''t hesitate to stand up from the sofa. She doesn''t want to miss this good opportunity. Even if it''s just an ordinary meal, as long as she can eat with Han Sanyi, it''s also a happy opportunity for Qi Yiyun.


    When Qi Yiyun comes out of the room, the beauty that comes to his face sways Han 3000''s mind. If it wasn''t for his firm mind, he would be trapped in Qi Yiyun''s beauty.


    "It''s just dinner. Don''t dress up like that?" Han 3000 says that when she walks on the street like Qi Yiyun now, she doesn''t know how many men''s eyes it will attract. As the saying goes, beauty is accompanied by indispensable troubles. When she dresses up so beautifully and goes out, Han 3000 can almost predict the troubles.


    "Dress up? Isn''t it just a simple skirt? " Qi Yiyun turns a circle and her skirt swings slightly. It''s really an ordinary skirt. It''s only because she wears it on her that it looks unusual.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    While waiting for the elevator, Qi Yiyun asked Han Sanqian, "if you were given another choice, who would you choose? Su Yingxia and I met you for the first time. "


    "Whether men or women are visual animals, based on such conditions, I think I should choose you." Han 3000 said that although this is a bit of a scum man, it''s the most real expression in his heart. Compared with Qi Yiyun, Su Yingxia''s beauty is more attractive, which can''t be denied by any man.


    "If only I had known you earlier." Qi Yiyun has both joy and disappointment in her heart, because her hypothesis is impossible to happen.


    At this time, the elevator door opens, and MI fei''er and Yang Meng are chatting. When they see Qi Yiyun, they are speechless.


    The first time I met with Qi Yiyun, Qi Yiyun was very well-dressed, but it still made them feel breathtaking. This time, Qi Yiyun put on a skirt, which made people feel more incomparable.


    Always confident Mi Fei son, unexpectedly slightly lowered a head, seem to dare not in Qi Yi cloud contend for beauty.


    "Lao Han, are you going out?" Yang Meng asks Han 3000 that although she feels ashamed in front of Qi Yiyun, she never wants to compare with Qi Yiyun, so her mood is completely different from that of mifael.


    "Yes, go out for dinner." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Meng smiles at Qi Yiyun and says hello to him.


    Yang Meng, MI fei''er walks out of the elevator, and Han 3000, Qi Yiyun walks into the elevator.


    When the door closed, Yang Meng said with envy: "she is really beautiful. If only I had half of her, there would be many boys chasing me."


    Mifael didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to admit that she was not as good as Qi Yiyun, but her heart was very clear. She couldn''t even compare with Qi Yiyun. The difference between her appearance and figure was not only that she could change the day after tomorrow, so she couldn''t compare with Qi Yiyun in her beauty in her life.


    "What if you''re beautiful? You''ll become a yellow faced woman sooner or later when you''re with him." Mifael said disdainfully.


    "Sister Fei Er, you don''t know old Han at all..." speaking of this, Yang Meng suddenly covered her mouth and almost blurted out Han 3000''s real identity.


    "What do you know?" Mifael asked, puzzled.


    "No... nothing." Yang Meng covered up her panic and said, "sister Fei, let''s hurry home. I have to cook. I''m hungry."


    Mi Fei Er moves one step horizontally, blocks in front of Yang Meng, says: "wench, you have a matter to hide from me now unexpectedly."


    Yang Meng humbly lowers her head and dares not look at mifeier, because Han 3000''s real identity is not disclosed to mifeier without Han 3000''s consent.


    "Sister Philly, no, I really don''t." Yang Meng said.


    Mifei clenches her teeth. She can be sure that this matter has something to do with Han 3000. She doesn''t know what kind of ecstasy she has given Yang Meng¡° Come on, I won''t embarrass you. When he comes back, I will ask him clearly. If he dares to cheat you and hurt you, I will never let him go. " Murphy said coldly¡° Sister Fei Er, it''s nothing to do with Han. You''d better not trouble him. " Yang Meng says that Han 3000 is the boss behind the scenes of weak water real estate. If Mifei really annoys him, he will lose his job at any time. Mifael didn''t speak and went straight home. Han Sanqian and Qi Yiyun drive to the most prosperous commercial street in Yuncheng. Originally, Han Sanqian intended to find a slightly secluded place to eat, so as to avoid Qi Yiyun causing too much sensation. However, Qi Yiyun ordered a restaurant in the commercial street, so Han Sanqian had to go. In the evening, the commercial street is very prosperous. There are many people shopping. When Han 3000 gets off the bus, it''s nothing. Qi Yiyun gets off the bus and immediately attracts a lot of attention. Women''s eyes are envious, while men''s eyes are obsessed. Qi Yiyun is like a goddess coming down to earth, receiving the world''s admiration and worship. Han 3000 sighed and said to Qi Yiyun, "you''d better not go out in the future, or you''ll let other women live." Qi Yiyun smiles faintly. In the past, she didn''t like others to see her true side, but now she seems a little addicted to it, because the more eyes she attracts, the more Han 3000 will know her charm¡° Is it because I am beautiful that I should not go out of the gate? Why should I take care of the feelings of other women? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. This sentence is enough to make Qi Yiyun a public enemy of women in quanyun City, but she is qualified to say it, so that Han 3000 can''t even find the point of refutation¡° It''s very nice of a woman. As long as she''s beautiful, she''s capital. Unlike a man, money is capital. " Han 3000 sighs¡° Do you think I''m a vase? " Qi Yi cloud quality asks a way¡° Er... Let''s hurry to the restaurant you said. I''m afraid that if you stay here too long, it will cause disorder in the commercial street. " Han 3000 said that many people have stopped to observe Qi Yiyun. If it goes on like this, the crowd will certainly get congested¡° Do you want to try to hold my hand Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Han 3000 ignores Qi Yiyun''s words and holds her hand for no reason. If he really wants to do it, those men will want to kill him, right? Just standing beside Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 was almost drowned by those envious eyes. They quickened their pace and arrived at the restaurant Qi Yiyun said. However, this did not make the crowd in the commercial street recede. Instead, a large number of people poured into the restaurant and surrounded a group of people who did not want to leave at the door of the restaurant. This kind of situation makes the manager of the restaurant panic, for fear that these people are here to make trouble. In case of a riot, the consequences are unimaginable¡° Your influence is amazing Han 3000 sits on the dining table and says helplessly to Qi Yiyun. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 458

    Originally, there were not many guests in the restaurant. Because of the appearance of Qi Yiyun, the restaurant is now full of people, and there are still a large number of people at the door who do not want to leave, which makes Han Sanqian sigh. Even in the crowd, Han Sanqian hears some speculation.


    Many people think that Qi Yiyun is a big star. It seems that in their eyes, only a star can be so beautiful.


    "Since I have such a great influence, do you want to consider asking me to be the image spokesman of weak water real estate? Maybe you can win more favor for weak water real estate in Yuncheng." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Han Sanyi Leng, this proposal is still a bit interesting. It''s not a simple thing for weak water real estate to enhance its influence. But if there is such a shortcut, it''s really a good way. With Qi Yiyun''s influence today, it may be really feasible.


    But after su Yingxia, what she will think, Han 3000 is not sure.


    "Pull it down. I don''t want to be suspicious of our relationship." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart is tight because of Su Yingxia and her relationship with Han 3000. No matter what level she starts to develop, Su Yingxia is the biggest stumbling block. Han 3000 will take Su Yingxia into consideration for anything.


    "It''s just work cooperation. She won''t think much about it." Qi Yiyun said.


    "A woman''s heart is the same as the weather. It''s changeable. I don''t want to try it out." Han 3000 light said, although Su Yingxia is a very sensible woman, but occasionally there are women''s common problems, which Han 3000 has personally felt many times.


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t speak any more, but has an idea in his heart. Although the image spokesperson is just a casual thing, to a certain extent, it can enhance the influence of weak water real estate in Yuncheng. Since Han 3000 is unwilling to do so because of Su Yingxia, he just needs to find Su Yingxia and let her understand the significance of this thing, I''m sure she won''t refuse.


    During the meal, several men can''t help chatting up and asking for Qi Yiyun''s phone number, and several people deliberately show their car keys, which are luxury cars with high value. It seems that their families are very rich.


    But for Qi Yiyun, the luxury car keys are not attractive at all. Her family''s assets can''t be compared with those who show off their car keys. Moreover, today''s Qi Yiyun has only Han 30001 people in both eyes and hearts.


    After rejecting countless men, the dinner was finally finished.


    "Next time you don''t wear glasses, I won''t come out to eat with you." Han 3000 said that although there was no big trouble, the meal was not easy to eat and would always be disturbed.


    "I didn''t dare to think that you would eat out with me, so do I want to seize this opportunity and let you accompany me more?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked warily.


    "I''ve been at home so long that I haven''t been out. I want to go shopping." Qi Yiyun said.


    If you go to the shopping mall again, you can''t make the shopping mall paralyzed?


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "you''d better let me go, and hurry home while no one is crazy yet. Otherwise, I''m afraid that someone will not help getting you in other ways. At that time, I have to fight with others."


    Qi Yiyun feels Han 3000''s strong rejection. Her inner loss is inevitable, but she doesn''t insist. After all, fighting means risk. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to get hurt.


    At this time, the hillside villa, Jiang LAN holding a mobile phone, a sneer.


    There is a picture of Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun eating together on the mobile phone, which is sent back to her by the person tracking Han 3000.


    After a loss, Jiang LAN does not give up on destroying the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. Even though Han 3000 has seriously threatened her in the ancient town, Jiang LAN still does not shrink back. She always believes that the stability of the Su family must be completed with Han 3000''s death. Only when Han 3000 is dead, the Su family will not be affected, and Su Yingxia will be able to usher in a new life.


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a loser. You can even get together with such a beautiful woman. I don''t know what fortune you had in your last life." Looking at the photo of Qi Yiyun, Jiang LAN doesn''t feel familiar. Even if she has seen Qi Yiyun more than once, whether she wears glasses or not is too far from Qi Yiyun. Most people can''t treat the two images as one person.


    Su Yingxia hasn''t come home yet. Recently, she often has dinner with Shen lingyao at night, and occasionally goes to Shen lingyao''s home to sleep, because there are too many memories of Han 3000 in the hillside villa. When she gets home, Su Yingxia will fall into a serious miss, which will make her sleepless all night.


    In order to be afraid that Su Yingxia won''t go home and won''t see the wonderful photos of Han 3000''s cheating, Jiang LAN makes a special call to Su Yingxia.


    "Welcome summer, are you not going home tonight?" Jiang LAN asked.


    Su Yingxia on the other end of the phone is still having dinner with Shen lingyao, but she does plan to go to Shen lingyao''s home tonight.


    "Ma, what can I do for you?" Su Yingxia asked¡° Yes, and it''s very serious. You should hurry home. " Jiang Lan said¡° OK, I''ll be back after dinner. " After hanging up, Shen lingyao asked Su Yingxia, "what''s the matter?"¡° My mom says there''s something serious, but I think she''s making a mountain out of a molehill again. " Su Yingxia shook his head helplessly¡° I don''t know what''s going on with my aunt. Why do you want to destroy the relationship between you and Han 3000? " Shen lingyao is puzzled and asks. She has heard Su Yingxia complain a lot, so she feels very puzzled to know what Jiang LAN did. In the past, when Han 3000 was still a loser, Jiang Lan was just stirring up dissension. But now, doesn''t she understand that Han 3000 gave everything to the Su family? If it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could she live in a villa on the hillside and have the present quality of life. Su Yingxia shakes her head. She also doesn''t understand why Jiang LAN does these things, but Jiang LAN is always happy about it, so people can''t find the reason¡° Eat quickly. I have to go home. " Su Yingxia said. It was almost nine o''clock when Su Yingxia came home. Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao are both sitting in the living room. Su Guoyao has seen the photo. Although it''s just a very ordinary meal photo, Jiang Lan''s ability to make up stories has identified Han 3000 as coming out of the cabinet. He can only watch Jiang LAN perform, and dare not have any objection¡° Mom, what''s the matter? " Su Yingxia asks Jiang LAN¡° Do you know what Han 3000 has done outside? He''s already hooked up with other women. " Jiang Lan said. Su Yingxia is as calm as water. After all, it''s not the first time that Jiang LAN has seriously injured Han 3000¡° You can say anything to separate Han 3000 from me, but do you think I will believe it? " Su Yingxia said lightly¡° I know you won''t believe it, so this time, I have evidence that he was eating with that bitch, and the photo was just taken by my friend. It''s hard to prove. Can there be any fake? " Jiang LAN sneers and throws her cell phone on the table. Su Yingxia saw that Jiang Lan was so confident. He didn''t seem to talk about it casually. With a suspicious attitude, he picked up his mobile phone. The photos on the mobile phone are Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun, which makes Su Yingxia a little surprised. How could they have a private date! Qi Yiyun in the photo doesn''t have eyes. She wears an ordinary skirt with the feeling of being beautiful. Su Yingxia has no doubt that she has the ability to let men fall into captivity. But... But how could this man be Han 3000¡° You see, I''m not kidding you this time. This woman is pretty good-looking. They seem to have lived together now. " Jiang Lan said¡° No way. " Su Yingxia firmly said, Han 3000 is her husband, Qi Yiyun is her best friend, how can they live together? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 459

    "Ying Xia, are you blind, and the evidence is all in front of you, do you want to help him sophistry?" Jiang Lan said angrily, she really can''t understand what poison Su Yingxia got, why to Han 3000 so determined, don''t she know what kind of crisis Han 3000 will bring to the Su family?


    And now that he''s cheating is a fact, it''s not enough for Su Yingxia to break up with him?


    "This is Yiyun. Yiyun is my best friend. She can''t have a relationship with 3000." Su Yingxia said.


    Hear cloud two words, Jiang LAN a Leng, the woman in the photo she saw more than once, how can be Qi cloud.


    "When do you have such bad eyes? The girl Yiyun is so ordinary. How can she be the person in the photo?" Jiang Lan said.


    Qi Yiyun with glasses is very ordinary indeed, but Su Yingxia knows very well what Qi Yiyun looks like after taking off his glasses and how he can admit his mistake.


    "Mom, it''s really Evian. Maybe they''re just having dinner together." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN bites her teeth, but it''s not easy to wait for an opportunity to attack Han 3000. Even Qi Yiyun, they can''t have a leg in a dilemma?


    "Fire prevention, burglary prevention and girlfriends prevention, this sentence is really good. Now your husband has been taken away by his girlfriends. Do you think a man and a woman together is really just a simple meal?" Jiang Lan said.


    Han 3000 meets Qi Yiyun in private. It''s really inappropriate, but Su Yingxia is willing to believe Han 3000. After all, she doesn''t believe that Han 3000 will do this kind of thing because of her feelings for more than three years and Su Yingxia''s experience.


    "Mom, I believe both of them. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Su Yingxia put down her cell phone and walked directly to the room.


    Jiang LAN is not willing to gnash her teeth. She thought that this photo is enough to let Su Yingxia know Han 3000''s true face. Unexpectedly, she is still so confused.


    "Your daughter is really out of her mind. The fact has been put in front of her, and she even wants to believe that trash." Jiang Lan said to Su Guoyao angrily.


    Su Guoyao said: "maybe they just eat together?"


    Jiang LAN glared at Su Guoyao fiercely and said, "even if it''s just for dinner, I''ll let something happen to them. I won''t let Han 3000 step into my su family again."


    Su Guoyao sighed. Although the head of the villa was su Yingxia, Han 3000 bought it. This is an undeniable fact, but Jiang LAN ignored it completely.


    "You can make it to your heart''s content. Only when this family is completely destroyed can you be reconciled." Su Guoyao said helplessly.


    Jiang LAN grabbed Su Guoyao''s ear and tried very hard to pull it down.


    "I''m for the good of my family. Do you think I''m you and I don''t care about anything but eating, drinking and dying?" Jiang LAN cold voice scolds a way.


    If it had been before, Su Guoyao would have begged for mercy, but today, Su Guoyao looks at Jiang LAN without changing his face.


    "I''ve had enough patience with you, Jiang LAN. I''ll give you a final warning. Don''t do it to me. I''m a man with dignity. If you think I''m useless, you can divorce me." Never in his life has Su Guoyao been so tough.


    Jiang LAN can''t believe looking at Su Guoyao. He dares to talk to her like this!


    "Good, divorce, divorce tomorrow, you dare to say, don''t like a soft egg to beg me." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    Su Guoyao smiles sadly. In the past, Jiang LAN often threatened him with divorce. Every time, Su Guoyao confessed his mistake and compromised. It seems that she has taken it for granted.


    But this time, Su Guoyao will never compromise. He doesn''t care how low his status in the family is. But now Jiang LAN has more and more control, and he can''t stand this kind of life.


    "Get up early tomorrow, and we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." Su Guoyao light said, did not return to the second floor room, but went to Han 3000 before living in the utility room.


    Jiang LAN sneers. She doesn''t believe Su Guoyao really dares to do this, and she thinks Su Guoyao will come to beg for mercy.


    Of course, Jiang LAN is not willing to divorce, at her age, divorce will be ridiculed, she does not want to become the butt of others.


    Back to the room on the second floor, as time went by, Jiang Lan was more and more uneasy in bed.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock, and Su Guoyao hasn''t appeared yet. Does this man dare to divorce her?


    How is that possible?


    How can a softie have such courage? He has nothing after divorce.


    Jiang LAN stayed up until two o''clock, and Su Guoyao still didn''t appear, but she still thought Su Guoyao would beg for mercy, but this time it was longer than before.


    "You want me to be scared? Su Guoyao, you are not qualified yet. " After saying these words to herself, Jiang LAN sleeps peacefully. She can be sure that after opening her eyes tomorrow morning, Su Guoyao will honestly send her breakfast to make amends.


    Su Guoyao in the utility room, his heart is firm without any wavering, for the word divorce, his feeling is no longer afraid, but there is a relief, it seems that only divorce, he can find his own life. Even if he really has nothing, he can at least recover his dignity as a man. This time, Su Guoyao became a man, straight and upright! The next morning, after Jiang LAN woke up, she didn''t see breakfast, let alone Su Guoyao. She was furious. Rushed to the living room, Su Guoyao is eating at the table, Jiang LAN immediately scolded: "Su Guoyao, you did not give me breakfast upstairs, I want to forgive you, no way." Su Guoyao calmly turned his head, looked at Jiang LAN, said: "when do I want you to forgive me, what did I do wrong? Don''t think that everything you do is right. It''s always others who are wrong. You should always let others apologize to you. This time, I won''t, and I won''t in the future. "¡° Su Guoyao, what''s the use of pretending to be in front of me? Don''t I know the habits of you rubbish? " Jiang Lan said with a sneer. Su Guoyao''s current state, feeling like life has been understood, everything is relieved, said with a smile: "I this waste habits, you really understand, but this time, you think wrong, hurry to eat, eat, go to divorce." Jiang LAN walked up to Su Guoyao, slapped him in the face and said, "do you want to pretend with me? Su Guoyao, immediately kneel down and apologize to me, otherwise, I will not forgive you. " Su Guoyao stood up, stretched out his right hand, looked at it carefully, and then said to Jiang LAN, "you haven''t tasted what it''s like to slap me." As the voice fell, Su Guoyao slapped Jiang LAN on the face and rang through the whole living room. Jiang LAN is hit by this slap, can''t believe looking at Su Guoyao¡° Do you dare to hit me Jiang Lan said¡° It will harm the peace of my su family. What if I beat you! " Su Guoyao said coldly. Jiang LAN gradually became ferocious and said, "I want to divorce you. I want you to get out of Su''s house." With a faint smile, Su Guoyao asked Jiang LAN, "can I call Su''s without my home? After the divorce, you get out of the Su family. Have you forgotten your family name? " As long as Su Guoyao is willing to fight for it, Jiang LAN is not qualified to let him get out of the house. On the contrary, Jiang LAN has the possibility to leave the hillside villa. Of course, all this depends on Su Yingxia''s attitude. After all, the real head of household is her! Jiang LAN sneered and said, "waste, do you have the courage to divorce me? Without me, the Su family will be finished sooner or later. "¡° Jiang LAN, you take yourself too seriously. For so many years, you think you have supported the Su family. But what contribution have you made in this family? Did you make a cent for your family? You are just putting money on your face with the credit of welcoming the summer. Su Guoyao is really useless, but you, Jiang LAN, are also a waste! " Su Guoyao said flatly, and then sat down to continue to eat, said: "hurry to eat, after eating, we go to divorce." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 460

    Su Guoyao''s performance is different from the usual, but Jiang LAN still has a sneer on her face. Until now, she still doesn''t think Su Guoyao has the courage to divorce her.


    For more than 20 years, Su Guoyao''s performance in front of Jiang LAN has always been a loser who can''t fight back and scold him. How can his waist be hardened.


    "Su Guoyao, no matter how you ask me today, I won''t forgive you." Jiang Lan said coldly.


    After breakfast, Su Guoyao waited at the door. After Jiang LAN changed her clothes, she went to the door and said, "go, do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Su Guoyao drives all the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. On the way, Jiang LAN says many sarcastic things about Su Guoyao, because in her heart, she doesn''t feel that Su Guoyao will divorce her.


    Even if he can play to the last moment, Jiang LAN believes that he will eventually ask for his forgiveness.


    After arriving at the Civil Affairs Bureau, a very strange phenomenon appeared in front of Su Guoyao. There were more divorced people than married people.


    "It seems that the trend of divorce is popular now. I didn''t expect that when I was old, I could catch up with the fashion." Su Guoyao said with a smile, his heart at the moment, there is a kind of relaxed, like all the pressure, in an instant disappeared in general.


    Thinking that he would never have to look at Jiang Lan''s face carefully in the future, and that he would not be scolded as a waste in the future, Su Guoyao was glad that he could wake up at this age and enjoy at least a few years of freedom.


    "Su Guoyao, you really don''t want to do something shameful. If you don''t kneel down for me today, you will be divorced." Jiang Lan said to Su Guoyao.


    "Yes, I am. Do you think I will compromise with you? Don''t be paranoid, Jiang LAN. I''ve endured you for more than 20 years. I''ve endured enough. " Su Guoyao said with a smile, this smile with a trace of yearning for future life.


    Until the divorce certificate in hand, Jiang LAN heart still some can''t believe.


    Is Su Guoyao crazy? How dare you divorce her!


    Why does he have such courage and qualification.


    When he saw Su Guoyao driving away, leaving himself alone, Jiang LAN felt that he had lost something.


    However, for her, the stronger feeling is anger, burning with anger. For so many years, Su Guoyao has followed her wishes in everything and never dared to disobey her. Jiang LAN takes bullying him as a matter of course and never thinks that he dares to disobey himself.


    Now, with the divorce certificate in hand, Su Guoyao really dares to do such a thing!


    Angry Jiang LAN takes a taxi back to Yundingshan villa.


    Su Guoyao had already arrived home early. He was sitting in the living room with two boxes of luggage in front of him.


    "Su Guoyao, you still have a little self-knowledge. You know you should go away. You are going to eat shit on the street. Divorce me, Jiang LAN. I want you to live worse than a dog." Jiang LAN gritted her teeth and roared at Su Guoyao,


    Su Guoyao face calm, stood up, light said: "to roll, not me, but you."


    "Me?" Jiang LAN laughed and said, "what qualifications do you have to let me go? This is my home."


    Su Guoyao shook his head and said, "this is the Su family. It has nothing to do with you, Jiang LAN. Now that you have divorced me, you should get out of the Su family."


    Su Guoyao, carrying his luggage, went to the door and threw it out.


    Jiang LAN angrily came forward and grabbed Su Guoyao''s hair, and said coldly, "you are more and more arrogant. Su Guoyao, if I don''t beat you, you don''t know how powerful I am!"


    Su Guoyao''s backhand blows directly at Jiang Lan''s belly. Although men don''t fight with women, it''s a shame to beat women.


    But Su Guoyao has been bullied and wronged for so many years. What''s the point of beating Jiang LAN?


    Jiang Lan''s face was pale with pain, and her whole body was shaking.


    "Su Guoyao, how can you..."


    Before he finished, Su Guoyao grabbed Jiang Lan''s hair and said in a cold voice, "I su Guoyao have been bullied by you for so many years. It''s time to be a real man. Jiang LAN, you married me because of money worship. You don''t think I have any status in the Su family. You don''t think I have any money. So you beat and scold me for so many years. You know I''m a man, What humiliation do you endure? "


    "Today, you and I have divorced. From now on, you are not qualified to point fingers at me. You are just the smelly woman that my su family doesn''t want."


    "I will tell Yingxia everything you have done. Even Yingxia, you will not be allowed to stay at home."


    "Let me get out of the house, Jiang LAN, you are a fool."


    With that, Su Guoyao pulls Jiang LAN out of the house. At this moment, Su Guoyao finally feels like a man, a real man.


    "Su Guoyao, I will make you regret and let you know the consequences of treating me like this. I want you to die with Han 3000!" Jiang Lan''s hysterical roar came from the door, but Su Guoyao was not moved at all. He knew that Jiang LAN would not be reconciled and would certainly make many retaliatory acts, but what about that? If you want him to continue to accept living with this woman, you might as well let him die.


    "He Ting, pour me a glass of ice water." Su Guoyao returned to the living room and said. As for Su''s family, he Ting pretends not to see it, doesn''t talk much, doesn''t ask much, and doesn''t express her opinions. In the eyes of he Ting, sooner or later, Jiang LAN will be playing with fire. Although time comes earlier than she imagined, it will not make people feel unexpected. How can a woman who tries to die have a good end¡° Do you want to inform Yingxia? " After carrying a glass of water to Su Guoyao''s side, he Ting asked¡° I''ll go to her company later to avoid Jiang Lan''s trouble. " Su Guoyao said. He Ting nodded and said nothing more. After a short rest, Su Guoyao drives to Su''s company, but to his surprise, Jiang LAN doesn''t show up here, which is not in line with this woman''s character. In Su Guoyao''s opinion, she should go to the company to make a big noise and ask Su Yingxia to help her out¡° Dad, what are you doing here? " When Su Yingxia saw Su Guoyao walk into the office, she asked suspiciously. Since she was the person in charge of Chengxi project, Su Guoyao has never been to the company again¡° I''m divorced from your mother. " Su Guoyao said. Su Yingxia is shocked and can''t believe it. Although Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN often fight and quarrel, she never thinks they will divorce. Although this relationship can only be maintained because of Su Guoyao''s forbearance, how can he break out at this time after so many years of forbearance¡° Dad, did you piss mom off? Come to me today, want me to say something good for you? " Su Yingxia asked. Su Guoyao shook his head, said: "divorce is my initiative, I have now driven her out of the hillside villa." This makes Su Yingxia even more stunned. Su Guoyao proposes a divorce and drives Jiang LAN out of the hillside villa! Isn''t Jiang LAN homeless now¡° Dad, what are you doing? If you drive mom away, aren''t you afraid she doesn''t have a place to live? Well, why do you want a divorce? " Su Yingxia looks at Su Guoyao and says¡° Do you think I should continue to endure until I die? " Su Guoyao said with a bitter smile. Su Ying Xia sees what Su Guoyao''s treatment is at home. It really forces him to take the initiative to divorce, which shows that his patience has reached the limit. Su Yingxia, as a daughter, knows that she should not be partial to Jiang LAN¡° Dad, I know you''ve been wronged a lot, but if you drive mom away, where does she live? " Su Yingxia said helplessly¡° If she doesn''t leave, there will be more trouble at home sooner or later. Do you know what she has done recently? " Su Guoyao said¡° What? " Su Yingxia asked curiously. Su Guoyao took a deep breath and said, "she wanted to find someone to kill Han 3000, but she didn''t succeed. She wanted to destroy the relationship between you and Han 3000, and she would never give up if she didn''t succeed. Do you still think it''s wrong for me to drive her away?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 461

    Find someone to kill Han 3000!


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue to Su Yingxia.


    Although she knew that Jiang LAN didn''t want Han 3000 to return to Su''s home, she never thought that Jiang LAN had such a vicious mind!


    "Dad, are you telling the truth?" Su Yingxia asked Su Guoyao with a cold face.


    "Of course, it''s true. She conspired behind all the things against Han 3000. I drove her away for the sake of the harmony of the Su family." Su Guoyao said that Su Yingxia is the real master of the Su family now, so it''s only temporary for him to drive Jiang LAN away. If Jiang LAN can''t go back to the hillside villa, unless Su Yingxia agrees.


    She is the head of the household, and only after she gives instructions to the property department can Jiang LAN not be qualified to enter Yundingshan villa.


    "You won''t lie to me in order to maliciously slander her." Su Yingxia asks Su Guoyao that they are divorced now, but she is the one who can decide who is qualified to live in the hillside villa. All Su Yingxia does not exclude Su Guoyao, who deliberately slanders Jiang LAN for this matter.


    "When I tell these facts, I really want to stay in the hillside villa, but I will never make up false things. You can repair your SMS data and know what she has done." Su Guoyao said that he began to collect evidence of Jiang Lan''s doing those things from a very early age. At first, he just wanted to control the situation and didn''t want the Su family to make a fuss. Unexpectedly, now these evidences have become the capital for him to stay in the hillside villa.


    "What happened to my cell phone?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Jiang LAN once contacted Han 3000 with her mobile phone and asked him to meet. That is to say, Jiang LAN used you to ask Han 3000 to appear and then find someone to kill him, but it didn''t succeed." Su Guoyao said.


    Su Yingxia takes a deep breath. What''s the matter with Jiang LAN? Such a vicious thing can be done!


    What''s more, Su Guoyao dares to say so. It''s definitely not a lie. As long as Su Yingxia is willing, he can find out the mobile phone data at any time.


    "Why does Ma treat 3000 like this? Isn''t 3000 enough for the Su family?" Su Yingxia grits his teeth and says that Han 3000 has proved his value, but Jiang LAN repeatedly targets Han 3000, which makes Su Yingxia not understand the reason.


    Has the final say that your mother is very strong in controlling the Soviet family. She used a highfalutin reason to deal with Han three thousand. That is, she did not want to be three thousand to be killed by Han. But in fact, her real intention was not to lose control of the Soviet family. She was worried that the future Soviet Union would be Han San''s thousand words, so she had to find a new man instead of Han three thousand, preferably as before. It''s a loser. " Su explained.


    "Dad, do you mean Han 3000 should not show his excellent side?" Su Yingxia said.


    Su Guoyao shook his head and said, "Han 3000''s excellence doesn''t need to be shown at all. It''s just your mother''s strong desire for control."


    Su Yingxia sighed heavily and continued: "since you are divorced, I won''t care about these things with her any more. After all, I was born with her."


    "Have you ever thought that even if she divorces me, she will not give up in dealing with Han 3000?" Su Guoyao warned.


    Su Yingxia certainly thought about it, and she knew Jiang Lan''s temper. The possibility that Jiang LAN would not give up was as high as 99%, but what could she do? She can''t do the ruthlessness that Han 3000 forced Nangong Qianqiu to die, so she can only take one step at a time.


    However, in order to keep Jiang LAN away from home, Su Yingxia contacted the Property Department of Yundingshan villa area and cancelled Jiang Lan''s free access to Yundingshan villa area.


    Not long after su Guoyao left, a person who made Su Yingxia even more surprised came to him. And last night, because she argued with Jiang LAN, she didn''t expect her to come today!


    "Yiyun, how do you want to come to the company to see us? It won''t be too boring." Shen lingyao climbs Qi Yiyun''s shoulder and asks with a smile.


    "I''m here to discuss something with Yingxia. Go ahead." Qi Yiyun said.


    This sentence makes Su Yingxia''s eyelids jump. Last night''s photos are clearly imprinted in her mind. Today Qi Yiyun comes to her door. Is she going to have a showdown with herself? If so, Su Yingxia doesn''t know how to face it.


    On the one hand, he is my best friend for many years, and on the other hand, he is my husband.


    If they betray each other at the same time, Su Yingxia doesn''t know what kind of mood to treat them.


    Shen lingyao laughed and said, "you are not going to give me a surprise for my birthday. How can I remind you that there are still three days left for my birthday?"


    "Too clever a man to be surprised." Qi Yiyun said.


    Shen lingyao nodded and said, "yes, I can''t be too smart. I''m busy. Let''s discuss it slowly."


    Qi Yiyun goes to Su Yingxia''s desk and sits down.


    Su Yingxia lowers her head and dares not look directly into Qi Yiyun''s eyes, or face what Qi Yiyun will say next.


    "I am ready to become the image spokesman of weak water real estate, and help weak water real estate to establish a more powerful brand image in Yuncheng." Qi Yiyun said.


    Su Yingxia clenched her teeth and said, "you and 3000 had dinner together yesterday?" Qi Yiyun glanced at her head, how could she know about it, and looking at her tangled expression, she seemed to want to escape something¡° You don''t think I have an indistinct relationship with him, do you? " Qi Yiyun smiles and says that although she wants to tell Su Yingxia that she lives with Han 3000, Qi Yiyun knows that if she does, Han 3000 will drive her out of the house immediately. This is not the way to make Han 3000 change her mind. No matter how many stories she makes up, it doesn''t make any sense for Su Yingxia to quit¡° Why do you eat together? " Su Yingxia asked¡° You won''t turn a deaf ear to what I said just now. I want to become the image spokesperson of the weak water real estate. Of course, I have to meet the boss of the weak water real estate. " Qi Yiyun said. Su Yingxia raised her head and asked carefully, "is it just because of this?"¡° Otherwise, because of other things, he is your husband. Do you think I will seduce your husband? " Qi Yiyun unknowingly says that she knows better than anyone if she has ever seduced Han 3000. She deliberately puts some personal clothes in the bathroom. It''s not unintentional. It''s a pity that no matter how much she has done, Han 3000 doesn''t seem to be interested in her¡° Really? " Su Yingxia was relieved, and her mood was open-minded and cheerful¡° It''s silly of you. I''m so beautiful. Is it necessary to hook up with a married man? " Qi Yiyun said¡° Well, of course not. " Su Yingxia nodded and said that she was very afraid that things were what Jiang Lan said, because in this way, she would lose two important people in her life¡° What do you think of what I said just now? Do you think it is feasible? " Qi Yiyun asked¡° Weak water real estate now really needs to improve its brand influence in Cloud City, but this matter is not as simple as finding an image spokesperson. " Su Yingxia said that she did not see the situation last night, so it is not clear how much influence Qi Yiyun has. Although Qi Yiyun is not enough to establish the brand image of weak water real estate, it is easy for her to expand her influence. And as long as there is a moderate amount of news hype, it can play a more miraculous role¡° As long as you promise, we can try. " Qi Yiyun said¡° Why are you doing this? " Su Yingxia suddenly recovered. Why did Qi Yiyun take part in these things? She has nothing to do with weak water property, and Han 3000 is the owner of weak water property. How can she know. Is their concern so close that Han 3000 can open his heart to her? Qi Yiyun had already thought about exposing his identity to Su Yingxia before he came. After listening to Su Yingxia''s question, he said, "I''m not only helping the weak water property, but also helping myself."¡° Help yourself? " Su Yingxia looks at Qi Yiyun more puzzled. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 462

    When Qi Yiyun told Su Yingxia about her life experience, the troubles she encountered at this stage, and the cooperation between her and Han 3000, Su Yingxia was almost in a state of wandering.


    Face can''t believe the expression is like solidification, eyes without God, soul flying nine clouds, for a long time can''t come back.


    In Su Yingxia''s eyes, Qi Yiyun is a child of a poor family. He has suffered so much since he was a child that he has low self-esteem that he dare not face the world with his beautiful side.


    Now, however, Su Yingxia finally knows how stupid his idea is. Qi Yiyun''s family is even more powerful than Su''s. Su Yingxia can''t compare his influence in the Chinese community of the United States or his family''s financial resources.


    All of a sudden, Su Yingxia blushed like an apple. She used to secretly change toothpaste and shampoo for Qi Yiyun. She was afraid that she would be embarrassed to open her mouth when she ran out.


    Until today, Su Yingxia didn''t know how stupid it was to save money and steal things for Qi Yiyun. She didn''t need this kind of care at all! She''s the real lady, and she''s the kind of hermit.


    "Yiyun, your family is so rich." Su Yingxia said inconceivably.


    "I''m sorry that I cheated you for so many years, but don''t blame me. Since I have chosen this kind of life, I don''t want others to know my true identity." Qi Yiyun said with a guilty face.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "no, I don''t blame it. I just know it all of a sudden. I can''t believe it."


    "I''m still grateful to you for sneaking me a bottle full of shampoo." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia looked embarrassed and said, "I''m so amorous. I''m ashamed to think of it."


    Qi Yiyun sighs in her heart. Compared with Han 3000, she is more eager to get the sisterhood, but the sisterhood in front of her is not something she can easily give up. There are too many beautiful memories, and Su Yingxia has too many good things for her.


    "By the way, what''s wrong with your family? Why do you need 3000 yuan for help?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "The less you know about this, the better. I can only tell you that only he can help me now. Of course, I am also helping him through the present difficulties, so we are now working together." Qi Yiyun explained.


    Su Yingxia didn''t ask much, nodded understandably and said, "what''s your plan? Do it according to your wishes. Don''t worry. I will mind. Now I just hope you and 3000 can solve their own problems."


    This result is not beyond Qi Yiyun''s expectation. She had expected that Su Yingxia would agree with her cooperative relationship with Han 3000 after she told her all about Su Yingxia.


    "Welcome summer, thank you. When the trouble in my family is solved, I will thank you very much." Qi Yiyun said.


    "We are sisters. Of course, I hope to see you. If you need to thank me for this, what qualifications do you have to be your best friend?" Su Yingxia takes Qi Yiyun''s shoulder and says with a smile.


    At this time, the door of the office opened, stretched into a head, looked at them expectantly and said, "have you discussed it? Can you tell me a little bit in advance to satisfy my curiosity


    "Get out of here."


    "Get out of here."


    Qi Yiyun and Su Yingxia said with one voice.


    Shen lingyao quickly retracted her head and closed the door.


    Listening to the laughter in the office, Shen lingyao is not dissatisfied at all. She is also happy. All the time, she is very worried that the relationship between Qi Yiyun and Su Yingxia will deteriorate because of Han 3000, because she is very clear that Qi Yiyun likes Han 3000. At the moment, she is relieved to see that they live in harmony.


    Han 3000 is lying on the sofa in the magic room, rubbing his temples.


    The village in the city affair begins to end, but Liu Da, Moyang, has communicated several times, but Liu Da still doesn''t let go. He agrees with Han Yan''s statement so deeply that he is infatuated with power. In Liu Da''s heart, he almost regards himself as a top figure in Cloud City, and has the opportunity to go out of Cloud City and work in a higher place.


    "This guy seems to be crazy now. He just wants to become a senior official. No matter what I say, it''s useless. 3000. Do we need to use some special means?" Mo Yang said to Han 3000, although there is a saying in the road that it is worse for his wife and children, how can he let go of Liu Da''s hard spoken role if he doesn''t use these methods?


    "There''s no need to involve innocent people. I think you understand this more deeply than I do." Han 3000 light said, Moyang''s wife, is because Changbin bad rules will lose his life, so in Han 3000''s view, he should be more insistent on this matter.


    Mo Yang sighed. He really believed in the saying that misfortune is worse than his wife and children, but in the face of Liu Da, he had no choice.


    "You haven''t contacted Liu Da these times. I don''t know how crazy he is now. Let me tell you, he even dares to covet the position of the center boss." Mo Yang said.


    "No?" Han Sanyi looks stunned. Liu Da is too fanciful. He dares to imagine this kind of unrealistic fact only by the promise Han Yan gives him. Is it really crazy? Mo Yang helplessly spread his hand, said: "I did not say half a lie, if you do not believe it, ask Lin Yong to know." Han 3000 looks at Lin Yong. Before he can speak, Lin Yong says, "brother 3000, Liu Da''s current situation is really crazy."¡° It seems that we have to let Han Yan pour a basin of cold water on him. " Han 3000 light said¡° This is more unreliable than catching his wife and children. Is it hard for Han Yan to speak for you? " With that, Mo Yang stood up, went to Han 3000 and put his palm on Han 3000''s forehead¡° What are you doing? " Han three thousand puzzled looking at Mo Yang¡° I see if you have a fever, and even want Han Yan to help you. " Mo Yang said helplessly. Han three thousand hand to open Mo Yang, said: "to tell you the truth, Han Yan will help me, but also she took the initiative to find me, to cooperate with me." Mo Yang and Lin Yong show a look of surprise at the same time. Han Yan wants Han 3000 to die. How can she suddenly cooperate with Han 3000¡° Are you out of your mind, or are you paranoid? " Mo Yang asked. Han 3000 light smile, said: "want to listen to the story, quickly sit, don''t touch me." Hearing this, Mo Yang sat down honestly, looking like a good student listening to the story¡° Han Yan has a younger brother. Over the years, Han Yan has connived her younger brother to become a waste. Her purpose is not to want her younger brother to compete with her for the succession of the owner of the house. Because of the difference between men and women, she has a great disadvantage compared with her younger brother. So if she wants to get the succession of the owner of the house, it''s not enough just to work hard. She also needs her younger brother to become a waste completely. "¡° But now, her brother suddenly wakes up and wants to compete with her for the position of home owner. Based on this situation, she will cooperate with me. I think her purpose should be to want her brother to die. " After listening to Han 3000''s words, Mo Yang frowned, thinking of the same worry as Han 3000, and said: "such cooperation, the only beneficiary is her, and you, maybe will become her tool, she killed you, revenge for her brother, but also can promote her status in the family."¡° I have thought of this point, and now there is a solution, but I don''t know how to implement the plan between her and me, but... "Before I finished speaking, Han 3000''s phone rang. See the caller ID, Han 3000 said with a smile: "what a coincidence, say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here." Pick up the phone, Han 3000 asked: "what do you want me to do?"¡° Have you thought about it? " Han Yan urgently asked, she needs Han 3000 a happy answer, if Han 3000 is not willing to cooperate with her, she can only think of other ways¡° Let''s meet and talk. Where are you Han 3000 asked¡° I''m not staying at Peninsula anymore. I''ll send you the new address right away. " Han Yan finished and hung up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 463

    After getting Han Yan''s address, Han 3000 went to the meeting alone. When he got to the place, he realized that it was strange. Han Yan was spoiled and used to the high requirements for the quality of life. How could she live in such a place?


    Very old-fashioned residential buildings, even the people who live here, are mostly old people and migrant workers, and there is no young man in sight.


    Han 3000 has a strange feeling in his heart.


    Even if Han Yan and Han Feng have completely torn their faces, as a young lady, she can never live in such a place.


    Her arrogant personality, even the whole Chinese are not in the eye, enough to show how high her vision.


    At the gate of the residential area, Han 3000 dials Han Yan''s number and says, "I don''t know where your unit is. Come and meet me at the gate."


    Han Yan on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned for a moment, and then said: "I have already sent it to you very clearly? You look at the address above. "


    Han 3000 feels a trace of urgency from Han Yan''s tone. Although it has been hidden by her deliberately, the floating tone still has obvious changes.


    Why is she in such a hurry, and why does she let herself come to this dilapidated community?


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said in a deep voice¡° Han Yan, what kind of medicine do you sell in gourd


    "I''d like to discuss with you how to deal with Han Feng. Go upstairs first. Han Feng will send someone to follow me. I can''t show up casually." Han Yan said.


    "If you don''t show up, I''ll never show up." Finish saying, Han 3000 directly hung up the phone, his intuition tells him, Han Yan absolutely has some kind of conspiracy, although he can''t figure out what the reason is, but this pit, he will never take the initiative to jump down.


    Peninsula Hotel, said that he did not live in the Peninsula Hotel Han Yan, still in the original room, was hung up after the phone, her face anxious look, back and forth in the room pace.


    More importantly, Diyang, who has betrayed Han Yan, is by her side now!


    "Miss, if he doesn''t take the bait, what shall we do now?" Di Yang asked.


    Han Yan looks angry. Her plan is perfect, and in order to be more realistic, she specially finds a place with complex environment to show her predicament. However, she never thought that Han 3000 would not be fooled.


    Han Yan can never think of it. It is because of her ingenuity that Han 3000 can detect an unusual taste. If it is a normal environment, Han 3000 can''t think much.


    "The mechanism you designed, how long will Han Feng die?" Han Yan asked.


    "There''s still time to save him now." Said Di Yang.


    After Diyang betrays Han Yan, Han Yan is unwilling to go to Diyang again. She deeply analyzes the future of Han''s family in Hanfeng''s hands. With Hanfeng''s ability, it is impossible to sustain the development of Han''s family.


    When he really became the owner of his family, it would inevitably lead to the decline of the Han family. At that time, the Han family would no longer have the ability to protect the central government.


    All the time, the ability of Han''s sister and brother is in the eyes of the central, he is very clear about the gap between Han Feng and Han Yan.


    One is a playboy who can only wander the flowers, while the other is a person who has been familiar with the operation of the Han family since childhood. There is no comparability between the two.


    So after careful consideration of the central government, he thinks that the best way to enjoy his old age is to support Han Yan, not Han Feng. However, Han Feng''s advantages are beyond Han Yan''s reach no matter how hard she tries, so they must find a way to let Han Feng die in China.


    Thus, a plan to frame Han 3000 was born.


    The address Han Yan sent to Han 3000, where Han Feng was being escorted, and the central government designed the organ itself. At a specific time, Han Feng would die under the organ. After Han 3000 appeared, she would be able to pour this basin of dirty water on Han 3000, and she also had a legitimate reason to kill Han 3000, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    But let Han Yan wanwan did not expect is that there will be such a fault, if Han 3000 does not appear, she can not slander Han 3000, Han Feng''s death, how to explain to her father?


    "Go and save him now?" Han Yan is biting her teeth. The plan has come to this stage. How can Han Feng survive? He is the biggest threat to himself.


    "Miss, if Han 3000 doesn''t show up, the master will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. Maybe he won''t hurt you, but I''m dead." Diyang anxiously told Han Yan that he thought the plan was perfect before, so he was very confident. But now after something went wrong, Diyang began to panic. Although he was very powerful, it was absolutely impossible for him to escape from the Han family. Moreover, as long as the Han family told him that he was no longer a member of the Han family, those enemies would be enough for him to escape.


    "I''ll call him again." Han Yan is not willing to say.


    At the moment, Han 3000 is standing at the gate of the community, and he doesn''t leave. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, so his curiosity is like a flood breaking a dike, which makes him want to go upstairs to have a look.


    The only way to know the truth is to look it up in person. But this is likely to be a trap, so Han 3000 seems very hesitant. Han Sanqian looks at the businesses nearby. When he finds that the monitoring of a business is just facing the gate of the community, he is careful. Maybe this monitoring video can help him find more clues. Just as he was walking towards the business, the phone rang again. This time he didn''t refuse Han Yan, but he was already looking for a place, and he would go upstairs soon. Hang up the phone, Han 3000 to find the business owner, hope to see the surveillance video, the boss for Han 3000 identity questioned, but after the transfer remittance 10000 yuan, the boss would like to give Han 3000 monitoring. The video starts to play in the morning. Five times the speed can save Han 3000 a lot of time. When the time approaches noon, what Han 3000 wants to see finally appears. Han Yan and Han Feng appear at the gate of the community together, and they talk and laugh. Isn''t this sister and brother turned over? How can we get along happily. Just when Han 3000 didn''t understand, another person appeared behind them, that is Diyang¡° Han Yan, what are you doing? " Han 3000 said to himself that after all three people entered the community, Han 3000 accelerated the video playback speed again. Almost an hour later, Han Yan shows up again and walks out of the community. But this time, Han Feng is no longer around her, but follows Diyang. Although they are not eager to leave, when Han Yan is two meters away from the car, she obviously speeds up her pace and seems to be eager to leave here. At this time, Han 3000 thought of a possibility, suddenly took a deep breath, and there was a feeling of scalp numbness. Does it mean that Han Feng is dead, and Han Yan sets up this trap to blame him? Before Qi Yiyun thought, is to Han Yan Pro suicide Han Feng, and then he left evidence, this plan let Han 3000 think Qi Yiyun is a cruel woman. But it was not until this moment that Han 3000 understood what is really cruel! Han Yan is going to kill Han Feng and blame him! Although this idea is only Han 3000''s own association, it is not sure, but the probability of this possibility is very high. Otherwise, why did she do it¡° Han Yan, you are so cruel. Fortunately, I have a heart. Otherwise, I will be killed by you. " Han 3000 light said, if not for the nearby environment doubt, the pit he has jumped in, and the consequences are unimaginable. The Korean family in the United States has the ability to make waves. If they misunderstand that they killed Han Feng, with Han 3000''s current ability, they have no choice but to wait for death¡° Boss, is there a backup of the video here? I''ll take them all Han 3000 asked the business owner¡° There''s no backup. Just a memory card. Take it if you want it. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 464

    Now that he has guessed Han Yan''s possible plan, Han 3000 will not go upstairs to give Han Feng a chance to slander him. After taking the memory card, Han 3000 drives away.


    During this period, Han Yan called again and asked when he would arrive. Han 3000 perfunctorily took something unexpected as an excuse, which made Han Yan angry.


    "This piece of rubbish has gone!" Han Yan broke her mobile phone, her plan is perfect, even she is ready to call her father to inform the news, but unexpectedly, everything will fail.


    "Miss, it''s too late to save the young master." Di Yang reminds Han Yan.


    Han Yan has a gloomy face. Now Han Feng covets the position of home owner. Her competitiveness is insignificant in front of Han Feng. Most people in the family will not put hope on her at all.


    So for Han Yan now, the only chance to become the home owner is that Han Feng dies.


    Now that she has come to this stage, it is absolutely impossible for her to let Han Feng live.


    "If you don''t save him, he must die. If you don''t die, how can I become the head of the family?" Han Yan cold voice says.


    Diyang and Han Yan are grasshoppers on the same rope now. Although he doesn''t agree with Han Yan''s practice, he doesn''t dare to save Han Feng without Han Yan''s order.


    "Miss, what are you going to do next?" Di Yang asked.


    "If you want to add the crime, you can''t say it. Even if he doesn''t show up, I can put this basin of excrement on his head. Do you really think it''s ok if he doesn''t show up? Does Dad still believe what an outsider says? " Han Yan said.


    "In the recent weather, the body of the young master will stink in three days at most, and it will be noticed at that time. Miss, you must find a way in three days." Diyang reminds us that things have come to this point. He can only hope that Han Yan can solve it.


    "Three days is enough. Don''t be afraid. I won''t let you die." Han Yan said.


    Han Feng, a resident on the top floor of a unit building in an old residential area, is not willing to glare at his eyes. His chest is red with blood. There is no sign that he has moved. When he dreams of inheriting his family, he never dreams that he will die in his own sister''s hands because of the change of his idea!


    Han 3000 returned home and played the video to Qi Yiyun.


    "Do you think Han Feng is dead or alive now?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun.


    "Death." Qi Yiyun blurted out without hesitation, even without the slightest consideration.


    Han three thousand eyelids jumped, said: "so sure?"


    "It''s not that I''m sure, but that Han Yan has to do it. Otherwise, she can''t succeed as the head of the family. She has no other choice." Qi Yiyun says faintly that there are two possibilities for Han Yan to inherit the owner. The first is that Han Feng gives up on his own initiative. When the mud can''t support the wall, the Han family will abandon Han Feng, but this possibility no longer exists, because Han Feng has come to realize it.


    The second possibility is that Han Feng''s death will leave the Han family no choice but to let Han Yan succeed as the head of the family.


    Obviously, when the first possibility doesn''t work, Han Yan chooses the second way.


    Han 3000 breathed a sigh and said, "women are cruel, but they are more deadly than men. Han Feng is her brother."


    Qi Yiyun said with a faint smile: "it''s not her ruthlessness, but her unwillingness. If it was me who had plotted for so many years, but because Han Feng''s idea changed, his status was threatened, I would kill him."


    "Men are cruel to get sick, and women are cruel to death. It seems that we have to stay away from you in the future." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun is very concerned about Han Sanqian''s opinion. Maybe because Han Sanqian says something unintentionally, she will change herself silently. Unfortunately, she can''t change this, because she still bears the responsibility of the Qi family. She can''t be as naive and lovely as other girls.


    In Qi Yiyun''s world, intrigue is the norm.


    "In your mind, it''s best to welcome summer. Only she has no shortcomings, right?" Qi Yiyun said speechless.


    "Of course, she''s not like you." Han 3000 said without hesitation.


    Qi Yiyun threw a white eye across the sky on Han 3000 and asked, "what are you going to do now? Han Feng is dead. Han Yan will certainly try to blame you. Once her father believes that this matter is related to you, I think you can''t live for three days."


    "I''m sure the Han family owner in the United States won''t believe what I said, so I don''t care what he thinks, but I''m afraid we have to think about whether Han Yan wants to tell her father about it." Han 3000 finished, took out the phone, dialed the number of Moyang.


    "If you have someone who knows how to use computers, you''d better know how to edit videos, and you can trust them." Han 3000 asked.


    "Three thousand, you''re putting me in a dilemma. You''re a social jerk. Besides fists, you don''t have any skills. No one else will do it." Mo Yang said.


    "Ask, such a simple thing, you have thousands of people, not one of them will do it." Han 3000 said¡° Yes, I''ll ask. If no one can do it, no wonder I can At this time, Qi Yiyun leisurely said: "talent is not in front of you, but also to find others, you can''t be a blind man?" Han 3000 suddenly stood up and said, "don''t interfere in this matter. You''d better forget what you saw just now. You''d better move away later." Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 in amazement. She thought she had a chance to show herself in front of Han 3000, but she didn''t expect that Han 3000''s attitude suddenly changed, and she had to move away¡° Why? " Qi Yiyun bites her teeth and asks, she doesn''t want to leave, because she doesn''t spend much time with Han 3000. Every minute is worth cherishing¡° If I am really targeted by the Han family, their revenge must be a storm. If you follow me, you will only be implicated. " Han 3000 light said, he can''t be sure what kind of consequences this thing will cause, and Qi Yiyun with him closer will be more dangerous, so at this time choose and Qi Yiyun get rid of the relationship is the best. Qi Yiyun a face dull, Han 3000 let her leave, unexpectedly want to protect her? At this moment, Qi Yiyun''s inner satisfaction arises spontaneously. She feels as if she has received Su Yingxia''s treatment¡° No, I won''t go. If you die, the Qi family will be finished. What''s the point of my living? " Qi Yiyun said firmly¡° On the way to huangquan, I don''t need companions. If you don''t go, I''ll go. " Han 3000''s attitude is also very firm, although he will not be emotional to Qi Yiyun, but he does not want to be involved in Qi Yiyun because of his own affairs¡° Han Yan knows that I live with you. Even if I leave now, can I be independent? " Qi Yiyun said¡° I''m not sure if you can avoid the risk, but if you continue to stay with me, it will increase the risk, which is something I can be absolutely sure about Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun holds a pink fist. If she chooses, even in the face of death, she will not leave Han 3000. But Han 3000''s attitude now is that she can''t go¡° Han 3000, I like you very much. Even if I don''t get you, I will continue to like you. So if you dare to die, I will dare to accompany you. " Qi Yiyun stood up, said this sentence, went back to the room, packed his luggage. Han 3000 sat on the sofa with a wry smile on her face. This girl has a big temper. She usually looks gentle and weak, but she is as tough as steel. Qi Yiyun, who had packed his clothes, appeared in the living room again. He looked at Han 3000 with sincere eyes and said, "remember, you can''t die. If you do die, you will wait for me on the huangquan road. I will come to you as soon as possible." Han Sanqian didn''t lift his head. After hearing the sound of closing the door, he leaned back on the sofa. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 465

    The news from Moyang came back very quickly, and people were found. After all, video editing was not a difficult task. However, when Han 3000 was ready to go to the magic city, an unexpected person knocked on the door.


    "Han Yan, why do you come to me?" Looking at Han Yan outside the door, Han Sanya said with a puzzled face that the woman''s way of doing things is unrestrained, which makes Han Sanya have nowhere to explore. Before she was afraid of Han Feng, she soon killed Han Feng, and now she comes to the door on her own initiative.


    "Why didn''t you show up and make me wait for you so long in vain." Han Yan asks Han 3000.


    "Nothing. There was something special at home, so I rushed home." Han 3000 said that the video in his hand will not be easily taken out at this stage, which is the last means to ensure him. If Han Yan knows, he is worried that this crazy woman will make trouble with him by no means.


    "What''s the special situation?" Han Yan continues to ask, she came to find Han 3000, is to test whether his plan is detected by Han 3000, if let him know that he has killed Han Feng, Han Yan has to start another plan, rather than the news of Han Feng''s death directly tell his father.


    "I don''t need to report my private affairs to you. Before you and I, we were just ordinary partners." Han 3000 light said.


    Han Yan knows that Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun live together, and Qi Yiyun almost stays at home, but now there is no Qi Yiyun at home.


    "There should be another woman in your family. Where is she?" Han Yan asked.


    Han 3000 knows that Han Yan has a very clear grasp of her situation. Otherwise, Han Feng can''t happen to buy the house next to him.


    "Han Yan, if you want to investigate me, I have no opinion, but I don''t need to explain everything to you, do I?" Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan''s back to Han 3000''s face is particularly gloomy. Her plan has failed, and Han 3000 will never be allowed to know anything inside. Otherwise, she can''t help but become the owner of the Han family, and is more likely to be imprisoned by her father for life.


    "I want to make sure you don''t betray me. Of course, I want to know everything about you." Han Yan said.


    "Your tone seems to treat me as a subordinate. Don''t forget that we are just cooperating, not me as your younger brother." Han 3000 light way.


    Han Yan''s attitude towards Han 3000''s cooperation is hypocritical. Now she doesn''t need cooperation. Her attitude will naturally become more arrogant. However, in order not to let Han 3000 notice, she tries her best to bear it.


    But this forbearance did not escape Han 3000''s eyes. Instead, it made Han 3000 more convinced of Han Feng''s death.


    If Han Feng is not dead, how can she feel guilty to test herself?


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m going out. If you want to stay here, you can stay a little longer, but remember to close the door for me when you leave." With that, Han turned and left.


    Since Han Yan has doubts about him, he let Han Yan see enough slowly.


    After Han 3000 left, Han Yan stood in the living room for a while and then left. Since Han 3000 is so magnanimous in front of her, she should not know about Han Feng.


    Miss Han wants to play a psychological game with Han 3000, who has been patient since she was a child. She really belittles Han 3000. How can Han 3000''s nature be seen by her? Instead, she showed her flaws in front of Han 3000 again and again.


    When he came to Mordor, Mo Yang had already prepared Han 3000 for him. He was a young man with glasses and looked gentle. From his appearance, he didn''t look like a jerk at all. On the contrary, he looked like a highly educated student.


    "The image of you as a social elite is not suitable to follow Mo Yang." Han said with a smile.


    The young man pushed the frame and did not dare to make any comments.


    But Mo Yang was not happy. He said to Han 3000, "3000, what do you mean? Am I not an elite?"


    It''s common for Lin Yong to quarrel with them together. It''s not surprising that there''s a real problem if they don''t quarrel. So he watched happily.


    However, when the young man saw them scolding each other, he was so nervous that he broke into a cold sweat that he thought how these two guys looked like children.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t delay my business. If you talk more, I''ll throw you out." Han 3000 threatens Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang, as the boss of Mordor, is the master here. However, he did not refute Han 3000''s words, but sat down honestly. After all, he still owes Han 3000 200 million yuan, and his words are not straight.


    Han Sanqian guides young people to edit at the right time. Young people use their swords and quickly edit what Han Sanqian wants. This video will become Han Sanqian''s last mace, so we can''t disclose the content of the video to the outside world.


    Han 3000 took a look at Mo Yang, patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "I''ve wronged you during this period of time, but you can rest assured that I will compensate you in the future."


    Mo Yang knows what Han 3000 means. After making a look at Lin Yong, Lin Yong takes the young man into the cellar of Mordor and takes over his mobile phone to cut off any possibility of contact with the outside world¡° Is this video that important? " Mo Yang asks Han 3000¡° It''s more important than you think. " Han three thousand good storage card, looked at Qi Hu¡° Brother 3000, what can I do for you? " Qi Hu asked, since he was saved by Han 3000 last time, Qi Hu''s loyalty to Han 3000 has no impurities. In this life, Han 3000 will never frown even if he wants him to go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire¡° Help me to protect myself. It''s better to protect myself Han 3000 said. In the past, Han 3000 didn''t worry that Han Yan would target Su Yingxia, because she was superior and would never condescend to do these little things, but now the situation is different. Han Feng died, and Han Yan would not compromise means in order to frame him and conceal the truth of the matter. Su Yingxia is likely to become Han Yan''s tool, so Han 3000 must ensure the safety of Su Yingxia. It''s certainly not enough to rely on Mo Yang''s men. With Qi Hu''s skill, Han 3000 can feel a little more at ease¡° No problem. " Qi Hu said without hesitation. Mo Yang frowns tightly. The person worthy of Han 3000''s protection must be su Yingxia. But Su Yingxia has arranged a lot of people to protect her. Although there has been a mistake, Mo Yang has made it clear this time that if there is another mistake, those people will only atone for death, so they absolutely dare not take it lightly. Han 3000 suddenly made such an arrangement. It seems that things have changed seriously¡° Do you want to tell 1211 and ask him to help? " Mo Yang said¡° I heard that there are a lot of troubles in the ring recently, so I don''t need him Han Sanqian says that Dao 12 is tired of managing the ring. Han Sanqian doesn''t want to add any more trouble to him. Moreover, as a father, he still needs to take some time to take care of his daughter. He can''t take up all his time¡° Since you don''t take the initiative to tell me what happened, I don''t bother to ask, but if there''s any trouble, you must tell me, we''ll face it together. " Mo Yang said with a serious face¡° Don''t worry. Before I die, I''ll definitely pull you together. Otherwise, how lonely the road is. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Although it was just a joke, Mo Yang took it very seriously, nodded his head and said, "even if it''s huangquan Road, you have to go with your brothers." Han 3000 stood up and said, "don''t sensationalize me. I can''t stand your faggot face." Two people quarrel haven''t subsided for long, and began to tit for tat up, Mo Yang because of the fag word uncontrollable and Han 3000 argued. Lin Yong feels helpless. Once they meet, they are as naive as a three-year-old. When Qi Hu arrived at Su''s company, he was stopped at the door by the security guard. Qi Hu, who didn''t like nonsense, called Su Yingxia''s office directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 466

    "You, who are you?" Su Yingxia looks at Qi Hu puzzled.


    "Mr. Su, this guy broke into the company indiscriminately and beat us up. Be careful." A security guard said to Su Yingxia.


    Although Qi Hu entered the company, he didn''t give a hard hand to the security guards. Otherwise, these people would not be able to stand unharmed.


    "I''m here to protect you." Qi Hu said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly. For no reason, a person appeared, hit the company staff, and said it was to protect her. How could su Yingxia believe it.


    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Three thousand brothers." Qi Hu said.


    Han 3000!


    Su Yingxia''s heart moved. Did Han 3000 ask him to protect himself?


    "What happened and why did he ask you to protect me?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Qi Hu shakes his head and stops talking. His task is to protect Su Yingxia from danger. As for Han 3000, he doesn''t dare to mention anything to Su Yingxia.


    "There''s nothing more. You go out first." Su Yingxia said to several security guards.


    The security guard looked at Qi Hu and was not quite at ease. Su Yingxia, who knows what the real purpose of this big man is?


    "Mr. Su, I don''t think this guy is kind-hearted. You can''t trust him." The security guard said to Su Yingxia.


    Qi Hu light smile, said: "if I don''t feel good, you have already died, which still have the opportunity to stand here to talk."


    "Don''t look down on us. Dare you fight us again?" The security guard gritted his teeth and said to Qi Hu, with a strong reluctance on his face.


    Qi Hu stamped his foot, and the whole floor of the office felt trembling. This amazing strength made several security guards pale.


    "You go out quickly, I will not hurt her, and you are not my opponent." Qi Hu said lightly.


    Several security guards look at each other. Although they are unwilling to admit defeat, Qi Hu''s ability is too intimidating. If they fight him, I''m afraid they don''t even have to go to the hospital and go to the funeral home.


    Several security guards look at Su Yingxia. After all, Su Yingxia is the boss. If she doesn''t speak, how dare she leave casually.


    "You go out." Su Yingxia nodded her head and said.


    A few people scattered in a crowd and did not dare to stay at all.


    "What''s his problem?"


    "Is he in any danger?"


    "Who''s going to deal with him?"


    Su Yingxia asked Qi Hu a lot of questions, but Qi Hu didn''t even open his mouth, because these questions were not for Qi Hu to answer.


    At this time, Shen lingyao rushed to the office, the first sentence is: "welcome summer, are you ok?"


    When Shen lingyao finished asking, she just put her eyes on Qi Hu. She was shocked. This guy is too big. His muscles are stronger than those coaches in the gym, and he is obviously more solid.


    "It''s OK. He was sent by 3000 to protect me." Su Yingxia said helplessly, Qi Hu asked three don''t know, really let her some speechless.


    Shen lingyao went up to Qi Hu, looked up and down and asked, "are you called by Han 3000?"


    Qi Hu nodded.


    Shen lingyao raised her hand, stretched out her index finger and asked, "can I touch you?"


    Qi Hu didn''t understand what Shen lingyao meant, but he nodded.


    When Shen lingyao''s index finger touched the muscle of Qi Hu''s arm, she was shocked: "it''s really powerful. How do you practice such powerful muscles?"


    "Hit the tree." Qi Hu said truthfully.


    Shen lingyao rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t want to say it. Don''t force me to do it."


    Qi Hu didn''t explain. It''s normal that ordinary people can''t understand his way of becoming strong. After all, it''s only a few people who take this extreme path.


    Shen lingyao went to Su Yingxia and said in a low voice: "Yingxia, this guy looks very powerful. I didn''t expect that Han 3000 had such fierce men."


    "You''ve been threatening to find a muscular man. It''s not very suitable for you." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Shen lingyao shakes her head repeatedly. Her so-called muscular man is not exaggerated to such an extent. If she associates with people like Qi Hu, she will be slapped to death in case of a quarrel.


    "He''s not a muscle jerk. He''s a muscle freak." Shen lingyao said weakly.


    Su Yingxia has no choice but to smile. In the face of such a Qi Hu who will attract ideas everywhere, she still has a headache. However, since Han 3000 has arranged to protect her, she can''t find any reason to refuse.


    Now Han 3000 is facing a lot of trouble. She doesn''t want to add trouble to Han 3000 because of herself.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan''s state at this time, like ants on the hot pot, anxious, Han Feng''s death has become a fact, as long as she can shift the responsibility to Han 3000, then the future position of the head of the Han family will fall on her head, and can also kill Han 3000 for the right reason.


    But now she doesn''t have a perfect plan to let Han 3000 carry the black pot¡° Diyang, you''ve killed countless people. Can''t you help me think of a safe way? " Han Yan asks to the center. Diyang has hundreds of killing methods, has killed countless people, and is very proficient in dealing with corpses. However, this incident is not common to him. Han Feng is the one who died. A little carelessness will lead to the investigation of Han Li, the head of the Han family. Once the slightest flaw is revealed, his life will never be saved. At the moment of the central, very regret and Han Yan cooperation, if Han Feng did not die, he also need not like now so frightened¡° Miss, the head of the family is very sharp. Once there is something that can''t be explained, it will certainly arouse his suspicion. So I really don''t have a safe way Said Di Yang. Han Yan herself is also very clear about Han Li''s ability. His eyes, like eagle eyes, won''t miss any details, which is why she dare not casually find an excuse to slander Han 3000¡° What if we let Han 3000 die? " Han Yan said, biting her teeth¡° Miss, do you mean to cut before you play Di Yang asked. Han Yan nodded: "yes, as long as he died, Han Feng''s death, it will not reveal any flaws, at that time, I will make up how I want to make up the story, even Dad has no excuse to doubt me." Diyang takes a deep breath. This method is really feasible, but it''s not a simple thing to kill Han 3000. Yan Jun is protecting him secretly. Once he is threatened with his life, Yan Jun will never stand by¡° Miss, don''t forget that Han 3000 has a master beside him. " Said Di Yang. Han Yan is clear about this, so she did not directly let the central hand, afraid that Han 3000 can not be killed, but also have to completely tear his face¡° You useless old thing, didn''t you say you were invincible before? Now I can''t beat a master who is a waste. " Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says. Diyang has no complaints about Han Yan''s lessons. He has boasted about Haikou like this. Moreover, with his strength, there are few rivals. He did not expect that there are such strong people in China¡° Miss, there is a mountain outside the mountain. I used to be short-sighted. " Said Di Yang. Han Yan a face sneer, a simple short-sighted want to shirk themselves¡° You... "Just as Han Yan was about to continue to scold Diyang, the ring of her mobile phone suddenly rang. Han Yan subconsciously think Han 3000 contact him, but take out the phone, see the caller ID when she is trembling. dad! How could he call all of a sudden¡° It''s dad. Don''t talk Han Yan reminds the center. After hearing these words, Diyang''s face became paler and his heart trembled. Han Yan took a deep breath, picked up the phone, high tone said: "Dad, how can you call me so late, not rest?" With the time difference between the United States and China, it should be late at night in the United States at this time, so Han Yan deliberately shows her confusion about this call¡° I have arrived in Yanjing. " Han Li said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 467

    Yanjing!


    These two words make Han Yan almost fall to the ground like being struck by lightning.


    How could he suddenly come back to China without any omen.


    Han Feng died, this hot potato Han Yan has not found the reason to let Han 3000 back pot, and Han Li''s sudden appearance, will undoubtedly let this matter increase the chance of exposure!


    "Dad, how did you go to Yanjing?" Han Yan tries to control her emotions, but even so, her voice is slightly trembling.


    "There''s something I need to deal with in Yanjing. Some names that shouldn''t be left in the world have to disappear forever. And you''ve wasted too much time in China. I also need to deal with Han 3000. " Han Li said.


    Han Yan is frightened. Han Li wants to solve Han 3000''s problem in person, which means that he will come to Yuncheng, which is almost fatal news for Han Yan.


    "Dad, give me a little more time, I can solve it." Han Yan said.


    "Isn''t this matter already handed over to your brother?" Han Li asked.


    Han Yan almost because of this problem and the state of mind collapse, Han Feng has died, so she naturally feel that it is still in their own control.


    "Yes... Yes, I mean, you should believe him." Han Yan said.


    Han Li said with a faint smile: "it''s rare that your brother knows what he should do now. I don''t want him to waste too much time in China. He can go back as soon as possible and get familiar with the business operation of the family as soon as possible. Only in this way can he be qualified to be a better head of the family in the future."


    Han Yan heard this sentence, the expression on her face became ferocious, she worked hard for many years, but because Han Feng''s idea changed, even Han Li changed face so quickly.


    What qualifications does he have to succeed as the head of the family?


    "Dad, I know." Han Yan said.


    "Nothing else. I''m going to Han''s house."


    In Yanjing Han''s courtyard, Shi Jing''s solitary figure is very lonely. Now she is the only one in the huge courtyard, and she is very dead. She hasn''t spoken to anyone for a long time. Since Yan Jun left, she doesn''t even have anyone to breathe.


    Shi Jing has a very clear understanding of what happened in Yuncheng. She knows how much trouble Han 3000 is facing now. But she also knows that once han 3000 can deal with this matter, it will help him to improve his ability. Moreover, the Korean family in the United States may no longer look down on them.


    For so many years, the Han family in Yanjing has been regarded as a branch, but in fact, it seems very ridiculous to say that the branch. When Han Tianyang returned home, he just started his own business. There was no difference between them and the Han family in America, but they belittled the Han family in Yanjing with a high attitude. Shi Jing knows how unconvinced Han Tianyang was, Unfortunately, the two forces are not at the same level, so over the years, they can only carry the word "branch".


    In Shi Jing''s heart, she very much hopes that Han 3000 can change this situation and let those people in the United States realize the power of the Han family in Yanjing.


    "3000, this is your grandfather''s long cherished wish. I hope you don''t let him down." Shi Jing said to herself.


    At this time, there was a quick knock on the door.


    Shi Jing frowns, and few people come to the Han family''s compound. After the death of Han Cheng and Nangong Qianqiu, the Han family''s position in Yanjing''s business community has been shaken. Although the building has not been tilted, many people''s attitude towards the Han family has changed dramatically, and no one is willing to take the initiative to visit.


    Is Han 3000 back?


    Thinking of this possibility, Shi Jing speeded up her pace and looked forward to it.


    But when she opened the door, she didn''t see Han 3000. Instead, she saw two strange faces.


    "Who are you?" Shi Jing asked.


    Standing outside the door, besides Han Li, another person is his bodyguard, and the strength of this bodyguard is no less than that of the central government, or even better.


    "Are you Shi Jing?" Han Li asked lightly.


    "Yes, who are you?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Han Li, the current head of the Korean family in the United States." Han Li has a sense of superiority.


    Shi Jing was shocked. How could the owner of the Korean family suddenly appear in Yanjing! How could he come back to China?


    "You... What are you doing here?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just came back to see the ancestors." Han Li laughs scornfully. Now the Han family in Yanjing is supported by such a useless woman. No wonder they are not promising.


    "Although I don''t know much about you, I know that you don''t pay attention to China. Is it meaningful for you Shi Jing said lightly.


    "Do I need to explain to you what I want to do?" Han Li said coldly.


    At this time, the bodyguard step forward, directly pushed away Shi Jing, threatening: "don''t get in the way, or I''ll kill you."


    Shi Jing knows that this man is not joking with himself. His hand wound is stained with the blood of many people.


    "The ancestral hall is in the backyard." Shi Jing said. Han Li walks towards the ancestral hall in the backyard, and Shi Jing follows him with a puzzled expression on his face. Since they disdain China, why do they want to come back to China? And also look at the ancestors, which is too strange. People pay attention to falling leaves and returning to their roots, but Shi Jing knows very well that the Korean family in the United States can never keep this in mind. When he came to the ancestral hall of the Han family, Han Li stood at the door and said with a contemptuous smile, "I didn''t expect to have a good model. It seems that Han Tianyang is still promising." Han Tianyang is the elder of Han Li, but he doesn''t pay any attention to Han Tianyang in his tone, even with a strong contempt. This is the view of the Korean family in the United States for Han Tianyang. Because Han Tianyang was criticized by others after he returned home that year, naturally there will be no good words to pass on to later generations. For Han Li''s generation and his next generation, Han Tianyang''s image is an unknown waste. If you want a good opportunity in the United States, you just want to go back to China. It''s not only useless but also stupid. Walking into the ancestral hall, Han Li''s eyes were even more scornful. To him, these people are the humiliation of the Han family, the past that the Korean family in the United States did not want to mention. Han Tianyang even worshipped these names. When Han Li saw Han Tianyang''s throne, he stepped forward and held it in his hand¡° What are you doing! " Shi Jing asked nervously. Han Li sneered and said, "if a person like him dies, he should be thoroughly informed. Leaving his name is just a disgrace to the Han family." With that, in Shi Jing''s disbelieving eyes, Han Li directly broke the throne in half and threw it on the ground¡° What are you doing! " Shi Jing yells at the top of her voice. Although it''s impossible to confirm whether Han Tianyang is really dead now, she can''t tolerate Han Li''s disrespectful behavior¡° Everyone here is not qualified to leave a name in the world. " Han Li looks at Shi Jing with disdain. Later, the bodyguard threw all the tablets on the platform on the ground and trampled them off one by one. All the tablets that had been worshipped in the ancestral hall for decades were destroyed. However, Shi Jing could only watch this scene happen and could do nothing¡° I still came back too late. If I had known you had left these disgraces, I should have come back earlier. " Han Li said lightly¡° Han Li, they are also your elders. If you do this, are you not afraid of thunder and lightning? " Shi Jing said with gnashing teeth¡° How can heaven strike Han Li walked up to Shi Jing and said condescensively, "if you leave these shameful names, you will be struck by heaven. Look at these people. What have they achieved?"¡° The Korean family of the United States will become the aristocracy of the United States in the future and will be recorded in history. They will never be allowed to be discredited by these names. "¡° It''s not just them. If Han 3000 and Han Jun don''t change their surnames, they can only evaporate. " Shi Jing is not willing to be angry, but she has nothing to do with Han Li. All her hopes can only be placed on Han 3000¡° Three thousand one will make you regret it. " Shi Jing said with gnashing teeth¡° With such a waste as him, you want to fight with me? I''ve never paid attention to his small role. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 468

    When Han Li leaves, Shi Jing looks at the messy ancestral hall with tears on her face. One of the things she has to do every day is to go to the ancestral hall sooner or later to offer incense. This is her biggest sustenance in Han''s courtyard. Because of this, Shi Jing never leaves easily. However, she did not expect that the ancestral hall would be destroyed to this extent by Han Li.


    None of the tablets are intact.


    Although the throne can be redone, the humiliation Han Li brought to the Han family can not be erased.


    Picking up the broken Han Cheng''s throne, Shi Jing holds it carefully in her arms. This is the only person she has ever loved deeply in her life. Although she is dead, her inner loyalty to Han Cheng does not diminish at all.


    Shi Jing has never thought of remarrying. Even if she has such capital and even pursuers, she has never thought of betraying the Han family.


    For her, the Han family has almost become the only driving force for her to live, and she has to watch the Han family return to glory.


    "Three thousand, today''s disgrace, I hope you can make them double." Shi Jing gritted her teeth and said that the family abandoned her son in the past, but now she has taken on the important task of revitalizing the Han family.


    Nangong Qianqiu never dreamed that all the hopes of the Han family would fall on her despised grandson.


    After Han Li left Han''s house, he asked the bodyguard, "did you find out who the person who contacted me last time?"


    "Found out, his name is Shen Weng, do all this, is to help Han Jun get rid of Han 3000." Said the bodyguard.


    Han Li gave a cold smile and said, "this guy wants to shoot me. He''s really brave. Go to meet him."


    Shen Weng often goes to visit Han Jun and tells Han Jun about the situation in Yuncheng and the troubles Han 3000 is facing. Shen Weng and Han Jun are eager to see. They even hope Han 3000 can die early. Only in this way can Han Jun have a chance to regain control of Han''s family after he gets out of prison.


    In Shen Weng''s eyes, his plan is perfect, but he never thought that Han Li would return to China in person.


    When Han Li appeared in front of Shen Weng, the guy who stood high in front of Han 3000 turned pale.


    Shen Weng has a great influence in Yanjing, but he is also very self-conscious. He knows the strength gap between himself and Han Li, so he is very careful when facing Han Li.


    "Are you Shen Weng?" Han Li asked.


    Shen Weng nodded and said, "yes, I am."


    "You''ve tipped me off. You want to use my hand to deal with Han 3000. You''re so brave that you dare to shoot me." Han Li said lightly.


    Shen Weng trembled and said, "I just don''t want Han 3000 to ruin the reputation of the Han family. You don''t want to lose face because of him, do you?"


    "The reason is very good, but I''m not satisfied, and I don''t like being used." Han Li said.


    Shen Weng''s scalp is numb. Although his skill is good, he can see that the bodyguard around Han Li is more powerful. He is not an opponent.


    If Han Li wants to deal with him today, he has no way to escape.


    "Yes, I want to use your hand to get rid of Han 3000, but in a sense, I also help you protect Han''s reputation, don''t I?" Shen Weng said.


    "Since you want to help me protect the reputation of the Han family, shouldn''t you kill Han Jun first?" Han Li sneered.


    Shen Weng bites his teeth. It seems that Han Li already knows what he wants to do with Han 3000. Now that the plan has been exposed, it''s useless for him to hide it.


    "Han Jun is very knowledgeable. He is willing to be a dog of the Korean family in the United States. You can use him to establish your own power in China." Shen Weng said.


    Han Li laughs. He wants to establish power in China, but it''s just a matter of thought. Why use Han Jun, such an unattractive waste.


    "Shen Weng, you really look up to Han Jun. does he have the qualification to be a dog for me?" Han Li said with a smile.


    The cold sweat on Shen Weng''s forehead can''t stop flowing down. Han Li comes to him and doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Weng asked.


    "Those who try to take advantage of me will come to one end." With that, Han Li turns to leave.


    The bodyguard suddenly took out his hand and pinched Shen Weng''s neck.


    Shen Weng''s face turned red instantly, and his feet kept struggling until his legs were pushed, and there was no movement at all.


    The bodyguard gave a faint smile. For him who kills people like drinking water, a fresh life disappeared in his hand, just like killing an ant. It is not only very easy, but also will not cause any waves in his heart.


    "Master, shall we go to Yuncheng now?" The bodyguard walks to Han Li and asks.


    Han Li shook his head and said: "go to see Han Tianyang''s grave. Before I came, my father specially told me to go to see Han Tianyang''s grave. He said that Han Tianyang could not die so easily and asked me to verify it."


    The bodyguard is wrinkly, Han Tianyang''s spiritual throne is all there, how can he not die? This suspicion was unfounded to him.


    However, since the old man has such a request, he must do it according to what he said. Although Han Li is the head of the family, he doesn''t dare to listen to the orders of the old man. Except for Tomb Sweeping Day and special days, there are almost no people here except the cemetery administrator. So when Han Li and Han Li appear, the administrator feels very strange¡° What do you two do? " Asked the administrator¡° Where is Han Tianyang''s tomb? " Han Li asked. Han Tianyang is also a famous figure in Yanjing. There was a lot of noise on the day of his burial. Many people of extraordinary status in Yanjing have attended, so the administrator knows where Han Tianyang''s cemetery is. However, it''s strange that these two people come to sweep the grave, if they don''t even know the cemetery¡° You are from the Han family. Why didn''t Qingming see you before? " The administrator asked suspiciously. At this time, the bodyguard took out a pile of money, said: "less nonsense, take us over." Administrator see money eye open, immediately no doubt, with the two people of Chaohan Tianyang cemetery¡° Here it is. It''s equivalent to when he was buried, but the scenery is boundless. Many great figures in Yanjing have come. " The administrator said with a sigh. Han Li laughs coldly, the scenery is limitless, this kind of waste, how can it be worthy of the scenery word, that is, only these fools of Huaxia will regard him as a character¡° Are there any shovel? " Han Li asked¡° Shovel, what are you doing? " The administrator asked¡° Open the grave. "¡° Open... Open the grave! " The administrator is scared. The dead are the biggest. No matter what kind of hatred they had before they died, they should be gone. These two people are not here to sweep the grave, but to dig the grave. If they are known by the Han family, they will have to fight with each other¡° Cut the crap and get it. " The bodyguard asked the administrator with a cold face¡° Do you know whose graveyard this is? The Han family''s graveyard is something you can dig. If the Han family knows, they won''t let you go. " Said the administrator¡° In my eyes, the Han family is just a pile of garbage. If you don''t want to die, go and get it. Otherwise, there will be a new grave here today. " Han Li said lightly. The administrator was frightened. Han Li looked at him like he was looking at a dead man. He knew that this kind of guy could not be provoked by himself. In order to avoid getting angry, he had to do what he said. After the shovel, the manager looked at it silently. When the bodyguard dug up the grave and revealed the urn wrapped in a red scarf, he took a look at Han Li¡° Open it. " Han Li said lightly. The bodyguard pulled off the red scarf and uncovered the cover of the urn. It was supposed to contain ashes, but it was empty¡° Home owner, this... "The bodyguard frowned and looked very surprised. There was no Han Tianyang''s ashes in the urn. Did he really not die? Han Li''s cold face showed a cold smile and said, "this old man is not dead. I don''t know what kind of tricks he is playing." Han Tianyang is not dead! The administrator on one side stares big eyes, which is equivalent to Han Tianyang''s death, but it startles the whole Yanjing. Now this man even says that Han Tianyang is not dead. How many people will be dumbfounded if the news gets out¡° If you dare to reveal anything about this matter today, I want your whole family dead. " Han Li threatened to say to the administrator. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 469

    The administrator trembles with fright. Although he doesn''t dare to disclose it to others, when Han Li and his wife leave, he still notices Shi Jing.


    After learning that Han Li dug up Han Tianyang''s cemetery, Shi Jing didn''t suffer much. After all, Han Li destroyed the whole ancestral hall. What''s a tomb without ashes?


    Just let the administrator help to cover the grave again, Shi Jing hung up.


    After much hesitation, Shi Jing still called Han 3000.


    It''s hard for Han 3000 to take a good attitude towards Shi Jing. Even though Han 3000 knows that she was quite helpless under the pressure of Nangong Qianqiu, it still can''t make Han 3000 accept that Shi Jing once looked on him coldly.


    "Why are you calling me?" Han 3000 asked coldly.


    Shi Jing doesn''t feel a trace of affinity from Han 3000''s cold tone, and the son seems to exclude her thousands of miles away.


    However, Shi Jing is very clear that she has no reason to blame Han 3000, and is not qualified to make excuses for what she did before.


    "Han Li, the Korean master of the United States has returned to China." Shi Jing said.


    The owner of the United States, back to China!


    This news makes Han 3000 a little surprised. The Korean family of the United States disdains Hua Xia. Han 3000 can feel from Han Yan that they look down on Hua Xia from the bottom of their bones. Han Yan even thinks that it is an insult to her to return to this place. How can Han Li suddenly come back?


    "Have you met him?" Han 3000 asked.


    "He came to his house, destroyed all the holy places in the ancestral hall, went to the cemetery and dug up your grandfather''s grave." Shi Jing said.


    These words let Han 3000 suddenly endless fists, a strong sense of killing wantonly out.


    It doesn''t matter that the spirit throne of the ancestral hall was destroyed, but this guy went to dig Han Tianyang''s tomb!


    Although Han 3000 hopes that the tomb is fake and that Han Tianyang is not dead, Han Li''s disrespectful behavior is still not acceptable to him.


    "Why did he do that?" Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    "He said that the names of the Han family''s ancestors do not deserve to be left in the world, which will discredit the Han family." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000''s mouth rose, showing a cold smile to the extreme, a good one does not deserve to stay in the world, the Korean family in the United States is so domineering, even other people''s names have to intervene, really take themselves as God!


    "I see." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    Shi Jing didn''t say much. It''s unnecessary to deliberately provoke Han 3000 and make him hate Han Li more. As long as it''s about Han Tianyang, it''s enough to make Han 3000 angry to the extreme, because today''s Han 3000 only regards Han Tianyang as a real relative.


    "The honor and disgrace of the Han family lies in Han 3000. Although you look down on him, you should protect him at this time. Besides him, who can shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing the Han family?" Looking at Nangong Qianqiu''s broken spirit throne, Shi Jing naturally says to herself.


    Yuncheng Peninsula Hotel.


    Han Yan is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Han Li''s sudden return to China has caught her by surprise. Now Han Feng''s death has become an unchangeable fact. When Han Li comes to Yuncheng, there must be no way to continue to hide this matter. If Han Li can''t carry the black pot, then she can''t even imagine her fate.


    Similarly, Diyang is also very worried and afraid. He feels endless regret for killing people for the first time. If he can be given a choice, he will never do this to Han Feng.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and there is no if.


    "Diyang, you think of a way for me, and immediately think of a good way. This is my order!" Flustered Han Yan scolds the way to the center, the brain is in a mess of her, can only place hope on the center.


    However, the current state of Diyang is also disturbed, because Han Li''s sudden appearance has never occurred to anyone. How can he be calm?


    "Don''t worry, miss. We can think of a good way." Said Di Yang.


    "Not in a hurry?" Han Yan looks at Diyang with a ferocious expression and says, "can I not worry? Dad has arrived. I believe he will come to Yuncheng soon. If he asks about Han Feng, how can I explain it? Can I tell him that Han Feng died because of me?"


    A trace of discontent flashed in Diyang''s eyes. If it wasn''t for Han Yan''s idea, how could Han Feng die, and how could they worry about not being able to explain to Han Li.


    All this is the result of Han Yan, but now Han Yan is blaming him!


    "Diyang, I warn you, even if you die, I can''t die." Han Yan went to the center in front of the face, such as water said.


    Di Yang gave a cold smile and said, "Miss, do you mean that you want me to help you carry the pot? Do you think the master will believe that Han Feng''s death is only related to me? "


    Han Yan is biting the back teeth, and the central government has no reason to kill Han Feng, and even more has no courage. This practice obviously does not work.


    But she didn''t want to affect her position in the Han family because of this¡° Han 3000, only he can help us carry the pot. Why can''t you think of a way to throw the pot to him? " Han Yan said. After pondering for a while, Diyang said, "Miss, the young master bought a house next to Han 3000''s house."¡° Yes, so what? " Han Yan said. Diyang sneered and said, "when the master arrives at Yuncheng, we will tell him that the young master hasn''t come to you for a long time, but tell him where the young master lives, and the master will go. At that time, when you ask three questions, I believe the master will naturally think that it has something to do with Han 3000. Qi Yiyun can still be a pawn for us to use, Han 3000 killed the young master because of a woman. That''s enough. " Han Yan thought carefully, the reason is indeed found, but not enough, but in this case, she has no other choice¡° That''s all we can do. " Han Yan said. The next day, at Yuncheng airport, Han Li, who came from a chartered plane, appeared in the VIP channel. On the plane, Han Li had been flattered by several flight attendants. A middle-aged man with a lot of money, such as him, is the object that many women yearn for. However, Han Li, who has very high requirements for women''s sex, did not pay attention to these mediocrity and vulgarity, and did not even have the interest to take a look at them, This disappointed several stewardesses¡° Dad After walking out of the airport, Han Yan takes Han Li''s hand and pretends to be a good girl. Han Li light smile, said: "it seems that you have a good life in this place, ah, have gained weight." Han Yan immediately stops and says to Han Li with a scared face: "Dad, have I really gained weight?" For Han Yan, a highly demanding woman, the word "gain fat" is like a bolt from the blue, which is more frightening than seeing a ghost¡° Isn''t it good to be fat? Why are you so nervous? " Han Li said with a smile. Han Yan shook her head like a rattle and said, "how can it be a good thing? Don''t you know that the biggest blow for women is to gain weight?" Han Li had no choice but to smile and said, "for a father, it''s a good thing to see his daughter grow fat." Han Yan is forced to face bitterly. Recently, she doesn''t indulge her mouth. How can she grow meat? It seems that she has to strictly control her diet recently¡° By the way, Han Feng, why didn''t he come? " Han Li asked. Han Yan knew that Han Li would ask this question long ago, so before she picked up the plane, she had done a good job in psychological construction. Now when she heard Han Li''s question, she controlled her expression without any change¡° Having been in Yuncheng for such a long time, I just met him. The last time he suddenly told me that he wanted to deal with Han 3000 himself, then he disappeared. " Han Yan said helplessly. Han Li frowned. Does it mean that the call Han Feng made to him was just three minutes hot¡° This smelly boy only knows how to mix up with women all day long. Let him come to see me immediately. " Han Li said coldly¡° Dad, don''t be angry. It''s normal for him to be playful at his age. I''ll call him right away. " With that, Han Yan took out her mobile phone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 470

    Han Feng is dead, the phone is doomed to be impassable, so when Han Yan frowns, she has already started her acting.


    "Dad, the phone is off." Han Yan said.


    Han Ligang wants to get angry, Han Yan talks for Han Feng: "Dad, don''t be angry, go back to the hotel first, I''ll find someone to check where he is."


    "You, you, have been talking for him since childhood. If you hadn''t spoiled him, would he dare to be so arrogant?" Han Li said helplessly.


    Han Yan light smile, said: "this is my only brother, I don''t spoil him can spoil who."


    After returning to the hotel, Han Yan pretends to let people go out to inquire about Han Feng''s news, while Han Li asks Han Yan about Han 3000.


    This kind of small role, Han Li did not pay attention to, an ant can be crushed at any time, it is not worth Han Li to pay attention to.


    "Dad, you don''t want me to kill him, I can only deal with him from other aspects, but don''t worry, I''ve controlled more than half of the business community in Yuncheng now, Han 3000 has no way to live. As long as you give me some more time, he will certainly come to me and beg for mercy." Han Yan said.


    "I don''t want to kill him because the blood of the Han family is flowing through him. Although I don''t want to admit that this kind of waste is the Han family, the fact is the fact. As long as he is willing to change his surname, stop using Han characters and give him a way to live, he will be pitied." Han Li light said, this is his handout for Han 3000.


    "Dad, you are so compassionate. What''s the pity for a man like him?" Han Yan said disdainfully.


    Han Li gave a cool smile and said, "didn''t he resist? Not a bit of trouble for you? "


    "There is a village in the city in Yuncheng. Originally, I wanted to buy this place for reconstruction. However, in order to improve the influence of his company in Yuncheng, he secretly bought it. He must have used it to fight back. However, I saw his self righteous intelligence, so even if he bought the village in the city, it was just a piece of wasteland that could not be developed, If a lot of money is thrown in and locked up, he can''t even admit defeat. " Han Yan said.


    Han Li shakes his head. It''s no use trusting all the hope of the Han family in Yanjing. He thought Han 3000 could bring him a little surprise. He didn''t expect to be played around by Han Yan.


    It seems that waste is waste. There is no need to hope that such people can create any miracle.


    "Let Han Feng do it. It''s time to give him a chance to practice. It''s time for your brother to grow up." Han Li said.


    Han Yan heart suddenly rose strong dissatisfaction, she has almost comprehensive the whole thing, but let Han Feng to take the plate, this is not equivalent to no effort, directly took her credit?


    "Dad, I told him all my plans last time. Now I''m waiting to see him perform without interfering." Han Yan said.


    Han Li nodded, looked at Han Yan with a sigh, and said, "dad knows that you must have a lot of complaints in your heart. You have been showing yourself for so many years, and your ability really makes me look at you with new eyes. But I think you should be clear that Han''s family will fall on Han Feng''s shoulder, which is fate and responsibility he must bear. Although you can''t be the owner of the family, But you can bring other benefits to the Han family, don''t you blame me? "


    Other interests?


    Han Yan knows that the so-called other interests are that she marries another rich family and cooperates with others by marriage. In other words, her existence is just a powerful helper for the Han family, and all the benefits will eventually fall on Han Feng.


    Can Han Yan not blame Han Li? It''s just that she doesn''t dare to show her blame.


    This is the sorrow of being a woman. No matter how outstanding her ability is, her value will not be reflected in herself, but in what she can bring to the Han family after her marriage.


    She once regretted killing Han Feng. At this moment, she no longer regrets her decision.


    Han Feng does not die, she is just a tool of the Han family.


    "Dad, how can I blame you? Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing right." Han Yan said.


    Han Li nodded his head and said, "after finding Han Feng, tell me that I''ll go back to my room to have a rest first. The jet lag hasn''t turned over yet. I have to have a sleep."


    After Han Yan sends Han Li back to her room, her expression becomes extremely cold at the moment when the door closes.


    "I''ve been working for the Han family for so many years, but in the end, I can''t get rid of being a tool! Why, why should I be treated unfairly. " Back to the room, Han Yan face ferocious roar.


    She is not reconciled, very not reconciled, Han Feng is just a pile of mud, but can be reused by Han Li, and she is always proving her ability, but in Han Li''s eyes, it is still a marriage tool.


    "Don''t get excited, miss. Don''t expose your true thoughts because of this. Otherwise, once the host sees it, we will all be in danger." Di Yang advises to Han Yan to say.


    Han Yan, with a gloomy face, said: "do you know how much effort I have made for this? I have killed several illegitimate children. I just don''t want anyone to threaten me as the successor of my family. Now I don''t even let go of my own brother, but he still doesn''t value me. Am I a woman and doomed to be fettered by this prejudice?"


    As soon as Diyang''s eyes are fixed, Han Li''s illegitimate son is unknown to him. In order to eliminate the threat of hidden danger, Han Yan has done so many things secretly, which shocked Diyang. Obviously, this young lady is more cruel than he imagined¡° I don''t know how many illegitimate children he has outside. If Han Feng dies, he doesn''t want me to succeed as the head of the family. If he wants to give this position to an outsider, what should I do? " Han Yan paves the way for the position of the head of the family. She kills Han Li''s illegitimate son. Some of them can confirm the relationship, while some are just suspicious. But she would rather kill the wrong son than let it go. But even so, Han Yan is not sure whether the people related to Han Li have died. So now she is very afraid that the younger brother of an illegitimate child will be born and take away her position as the head of the family. The center of the heavy spit out a bad luck, the original woman''s terrible, even to this creepy point¡° Miss, the trouble before us is to get rid of the death of the young master. As for how many illegitimate children the master has, what''s the use of worrying now? If you let the master know that the young master''s death is related to you, even if he has no illegitimate son, the master''s position will never be passed on to you. " Said Di Yang. Hearing these words, Han Yan gradually calmed down¡° Tomorrow, you will arrange a good person for me. When my father and I are together, your people will tell me about Han Feng''s purchase of a house. " Han Yan said¡° Yes Diyang nodded. Han 3000 is at home now. After Qi Yiyun left, the family was obviously less angry and seemed dead. The expression on Han 3000''s face made the atmosphere of the family even more dull. Knowing Han Li''s behavior in Yanjing, Han 3000''s anger can be imagined, but there is no place to vent it. As the head of the Korean family in the United States, this level of opposition is almost irresistible to Han 3000. He knows this very well, and according to people in Moyang, there is a bodyguard beside Han Li. Han 3000 believes that the strength of the bodyguard must be above the central government, otherwise he is not qualified to protect Han Li. Han 3000 can''t imagine how powerful the role is. He even thinks that even Yan Jun may not be his opponent. In front of Han 3000, this kind of problem is like a mountain towering over Yunfeng. Just looking at it, people feel that they can''t cross it. At this time, the door suddenly came the sound of turning the key, when the door opened, Qi Yiyun walked in, Han 3000 was stunned. She has been driven away by herself, how come she has come back! Now Han Li comes to Yuncheng, his position is more dangerous. Qi Yiyun may be killed by him at any time when he stays by his side. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 471

    "Why are you back?" After Han 3000 is stunned, he stands up and asks Qi Yiyun.


    "I''m tired of shopping. Do you sleep in the street if you don''t go home?" Qi Yiyun a pair of natural appearance, dragging luggage back to his room.


    Han 3000 helplessly stands at the door, watching Qi Yiyun hang clothes one by one back to the wardrobe.


    "Do you know where I am now? Staying with me will only make you more dangerous. " Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun looked indifferent and said: "I know that I can''t be with you in my life, and you won''t like me, but if I can die with you, isn''t it good? Maybe in the next life, we can reincarnate together and meet again. In the next life without Su Yingxia, I will try my best to make you fall in love with me. "


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry about this remark. He is an atheist and never believes that there is such a saying in his next life.


    Life is a lifetime, if you can''t find a way to live better and longer, even if there is a next life, what''s the meaning?


    Moreover, it is a foolish act to place hope on the absurd idea of next life.


    "I''ll follow you wherever you go, so it doesn''t matter if you want to go." Qi Yiyun continued to say, a set with Han 3000 tough attitude.


    Han 3000 sighed. He thought that after Qi Yiyun left, they would be able to draw a clear line. Unexpectedly, things suddenly reversed and Qi Yiyun came back.


    Even if he doesn''t like Qi Yiyun, there won''t be any result. But as a woman, she doesn''t care about her face. How can Han 3000 drive her away again?


    "Not afraid of death?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid I can''t die with you." Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with sincere eyes and is not afraid of death.


    "What''s good about me? I''ll change it." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "I can''t change it. No matter how I change it, I''ll like you." Qi Yiyun firmly said, this is not the first time to express, but it is absolutely the most straightforward one.


    After putting away his luggage, Qi Yiyun went to the kitchen again and began to cook for Han 3000 as usual.


    Han 3000 goes back to his room and lies on the bed. If he has a next life, he may be willing to make up for the debt of Qi Yiyun in this life, but how can this kind of thing exist?


    Han Sanqian suddenly sat up. The strange thing he got in Yanjing last time, he brought it back to Yuncheng. He always wanted to study the mechanism in the lower reaches, but he didn''t have time for such a long time. The story of Qi Yiyun''s reincarnation just made him think about it.


    Take out the box on the bedside table. The incomplete skull is very similar to the imitation, but it feels very real. There are many split fine lines on it, but it doesn''t really break the skull.


    In his hand, Han 3000 did not see any clue. The skull was very small and thin, so it was not obvious that he wanted to place organs in it. But how could he explain the strange situation he saw that day?


    "Since it''s incomplete, do other people have other parts in their hands?" Han 3000 frowned and said to himself.


    Soon, Han Sanqian put his head around again. It was made by people to make a mystery. How could there be other parts.


    Looking at his fingers, Han Sanqian scratched a small wound and dropped a drop of blood on the skull in order to find out how the mechanism of the skull works.


    Skull crack light red, and very obvious absorption of the blood drops, soon the blood disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s a bit of a bluff. No wonder the believers believe it." Han Sanqian sighs that if he is not an atheist, he will surely be fooled by this situation. However, he firmly believes that there are no ghosts and gods in the world, so the skull is just a prop in his eyes, but he can''t find out how its mechanism works for the time being.


    "It seems that we need to find a relevant person to study it." After Han Sanqian collected his skull, he was ready to find a high-tech talent in the future. He didn''t understand this. He didn''t understand his curiosity. He was a pimple all his life.


    After a while, Qi Yiyun knocked on the door and asked Han 3000 to eat.


    This is the advantage of Qi Yiyun''s staying at home. Han 3000 has enough food and clothing without having to do it by himself, and he doesn''t have to worry about what he eats every day. Qi Yiyun will help him prepare properly.


    From this point of view, it is very valuable for Qi Yiyun to stay.


    During the meal, Han 3000 received a call from Mo Yang.


    "3000, your friend, you really can''t get rid of eating excrement. I heard that he has entered the bureau again. This time, it''s still because of women. Do you want to go and have a look?" Mo Yang is very helpless. In today''s society, there are thousands of ways to play with women. However, Qingyun has gone to the palace several times and doesn''t know how to repent.


    Han 3000 hasn''t paid attention to Qingyun''s dynamic for a long time, because his fox tail is very deep. Han 3000 simply let him go and let time prove it. However, Han 30000000 didn''t expect that Qingyun hasn''t learned enough lessons for so many times!


    "I''m still eating. I''ll see later." Han 3000 said. After hanging up, Qi Yiyun asked, "what happened?"¡° It''s a little bit trivial. A friend got into the game again for harassing a woman. " Han 3000 said¡° And what Qi Yiyun frowned and said, "it seems that your friend is very persistent." Han three thousand one Leng, Qingyun in this matter, is really very persistent¡° I guess so. " After dinner, Han 3000 left home and drove to Qingyun''s branch. For Qingyun, who already has a pile of cases, he is a regular in the Bureau, and many people in the Bureau even know him very well. Squatting in the temporary detention center, Qingyun looks distressed. In fact, after the last time, Qingyun has learned to be good, and will not harass women casually. But today, when he won the immortal dance, it is impossible to prevent him. The other party forced him to take the money, and the bag is cleaner than his face. He can only watch the other party call the police¡° What''s your special hobby? How many times have you come in? I don''t know. I really want to spend a few years in prison before I''m willing? " Han 3000 came to the detention center, saw Qingyun, said helplessly¡° Boss Qingyun told his grievance with a runny nose and tears: "it''s not my fault. I''m willing to be with her, but who knows, just after entering the room, a group of men rushed in, and also said that I played with his wife and asked me to give money. You said that I was so unjust."¡° If you''re a little more astringent, can you fall into this trap? " Han 3000 says helplessly. Qingyun cried with tears and nose mixed together. The strength of grievance made several other offenders feel aggrieved for him. However, Han 3000 knows that this guy has become a good actor. Whether this is what he said remains to be considered¡° You can stay here for a few days and reflect on yourself. " Han 3000 said¡° No, boss, please help me out. I don''t want to waste my time here. I want to serve you Qingyun said eagerly¡° Do you think this is a place where you can come and go as you like? I don''t have that much ability. " Han 3000 disdains to say that with his ability, he can help Qingyun leave, but there''s no need. If this guy doesn''t learn well, he will be a regular customer of the Bureau. Han 3000 doesn''t want to waste his energy on these meaningless things¡° Boss, please help me. I can''t do it any more. From now on, I''ll follow you every day. I won''t mess with you. Please believe me Qingyun cried bitterly. Han 3000 frowned. In his two sentences, this guy mentioned twice that he wanted to stay with him. This kind of explicit purpose is very clear. Can we say that all he did was not lust, but deliberately to attract his attention? During this period of time, he and Qingyun keep a certain distance. If Qingyun has a certain purpose, such a distance is not a good thing for Qingyun. So it''s not impossible for him to get close to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 472

    Looking at Qingyun dressed in prison clothes, Han 3000 pondered for a while and said, "wait."


    Leaving the detention room, Han 3000 made a phone call to Mo Yang. In a short time, a middle-aged man came to Han 3000 with a respectful attitude.


    "Is that Mr. Han, please?" The middle-aged man asked Han 3000. He just received a phone call from Mo Yang. Mo Yang indicated that he wanted to meet any requirements of Han 3000. He didn''t dare to neglect such a big man.


    "Hello, I want to see Qingyun''s personal belongings, OK?" Han Sanqian did not put his posture above others. He never used his identity to bully others. Moreover, he is now asking for help and will not put on airs.


    "No problem, please follow me." Said the middle-aged man.


    When he came to a storage room, there were all the personal belongings of the detainees, which were carried in transparent pockets with labels attached to each pocket. After the middle-aged man found something belonging to Qingyun, he handed it to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, this is Qingyun''s. I''m at the door. If you need anything, please call me at any time." The middle-aged man said that it was not for outsiders to come here, but he left Han 3000 alone, which showed how much he attached importance to Han 3000.


    "Thank you." Han 3000 politely said.


    When the middle-aged man left, Han 3000 took out all the things that belonged to Qingyun.


    There is nothing to see about his clothes. Han 3000 mainly wants to see if there is any clue about his identity in his personal belongings, or something that can expose Qingyun''s target.


    A seemingly valuable jade attracted Han 3000''s attention, but unfortunately this thing can not bring too many clues to Han 3000.


    There is also a black square box, the size of a matchbox, but Han 3000 has been working hard for a long time, but he can''t open it. The small box has a very delicate switch mechanism, which only people who are familiar with can open it.


    Han 3000 guesses that in this box, there should be a secret about Qingyun''s identity or his purpose. Unfortunately, it''s impossible to crack it in a short time.


    Putting the box in his pocket, Han 3000 walked out of the storage room and said to the middle-aged man, "thank you."


    "Mr. Han, if you have any other needs, please feel free to ask, and I will do it for you." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Can I take Qingyun away?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course, there is no problem. We have found out that he was blackmailed by a gang of habitual criminals and can leave at any time." Said the middle-aged man.


    Outside the Bureau, when Qingyun came out, he was obviously embarrassed.


    He always carries the black box close to his body and never throws it away, because it is a very important thing that his master gave him. It is said that the secret hidden in the contents can bring great energy to people.


    Although Qingyun didn''t believe these words, it was master''s relic after all, so Qingyun kept it very well, but now the box is gone.


    "Looking for it?" At this time, Han 3000, who had been waiting outside the Bureau, stretched out his right hand, and between his index finger and middle finger was what Qingyun was looking for.


    See the box, Qingyun''s first reaction is to go forward to grab, but he has never exposed his strength in front of Han 3000, once easily, Han 3000 will be aware of.


    "Boss, why is this in your hands?" Green cloud licks to smile to walk to Han 3000 side to say.


    "What''s in it?" Han 3000 light way.


    "Hey, hey, some trinkets, boss, give them back to me." Green cloud said.


    "Teach me how to open it, and I''ll give it back to you." Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, if I say I can''t open it, will you believe me?" Green cloud embarrassed way.


    "What do you say?" Han three thousand pick eyebrow, this kind of nonsense he certainly won''t believe, own thing, oneself but can''t open, isn''t this cheat ghost?


    Qingyun forced his face and said sincerely: "boss, let me tell you the truth. I found this thing and never opened it. The reason why I keep it is because I feel curious."


    "Oh." Han 3000 nodded meaningfully and said, "since it was picked up, it should be given to me."


    With that, Han 3000 put away the box.


    Qingyun''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention. Han 3000 confiscated such an important thing to him!


    "Boss, it''s not worth money. What are you going to do? Give it to me." Green cloud said.


    "You attach so much importance to the things you find. It seems that the things in it are unusual. If you want to take them back, grab them." Han 3000 light said.


    Qingyun did not resist, because he would not only expose himself, but also not necessarily Han 3000''s opponent.


    After taking a deep breath, Qingyun said, "boss, in fact, this is a relic left by my master. I really don''t know what it is. I''ve never opened it."


    "Your master? Is he also a trickster? " Han Sanqian asked, he is very sensitive to the identity of Taoist, because if the old Taoist had not talked nonsense, his childhood in the Han family would not have changed dramatically.


    Han Sanqian has made a painstaking investigation on this matter, but in the end, he has not found any clues, and he does not know who the Taoist priest is or with whom he joined hands. Qingyun shook his head and said, "my master has real skills. He is different from me." An idea flashed through Han 3000''s mind. Could Qingyun''s master be the one who appeared in Han''s family? However, the probability of this coincidence is not high. But if you think about it carefully, there is such a possibility, because Qingyun follows him for no reason, which Han 3000 can''t explain up to now. If master Qingyun is the person who was then, then his purpose of following him may be clear. There is a potential opponent in the Han family. Shi Jing said that Taoists were sent by their opponents. That is to say, Taoists deliberately harmed Han 3000. Now Qingyun''s appearance is likely to continue to make trouble for Han 3000. When Qingyun gradually feels that Han 3000''s eyes are full of killing intention, he can''t help but step back two steps. For a long time, Qingyun hides his identity without revealing any flaw, so he doesn''t understand where Han 3000''s killing intention comes from. Does it mean that he accidentally exposed something¡° Boss, I''m hungry. Why don''t I find a place to eat? " Qingyun digs the subject. Han Sanqian suddenly reaches out his hand. The Taoist priest accounts for most of his frustrations over the years. So when he guesses that the Taoist priest is related to Qingyun, he can''t control his temper. Pinching Qingyun''s neck until his lips turned purple, Han 3000 said, "who is your master and who did he cooperate with in those years?" Qingyun holds Han 3000''s hand with both hands and wants to break free, but in terms of strength, he is not Han 3000''s opponent¡° Old... Old, I don''t know what you''re talking about. " Green cloud said. Han 3000 clenches his teeth and raises Qingyun with one hand. In an angry state, Han 3000 bursts out with amazing strength. Even passers-by are shocked to see this scene. They think that Han 3000 must be crazy and dare to do this at the gate of the bureau! Qingyun is struggling with his legs. When his struggling range becomes smaller and his eyes are turning white, Han 3000 just throws Qingyun away¡° I know that you follow me for a long time. I don''t want to expose you. I just want to see what you want to do. Qingyun, this is my first and last warning. If you dare to mess with me, I will never be soft hearted. Since your master is dead, I will not care about the past. You can do it yourself. " With that, Han turned and left. Qingyun gasps. The fresh air pulls him back from the edge of death. Looking at Han 3000''s back, Qingyun''s eyes become cold. He followed Han 3000 in the hope of killing Han 3000 one day, but there is a big gap between his strength and Han 3000. So far, killing Han 3000 is just an extravagant hope¡° Master, this guy is hard to deal with. I may fail to live up to your expectations. " Qingyun said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 473

    When he got home, Han took out the box again and studied it for a long time, but on the surface, there was no mechanism that could be opened. It was like being sealed. To know what was inside, it seemed that he had to open it by violence.


    But in this way, it is possible to destroy the things inside, making Han 3000 unwilling to try it easily.


    Sitting in bed, Han Sanqian doesn''t kill Qingyun, which gives him a way to live. But he can bear the killing intention, which shows that Han Sanqian has a good control over his temper.


    Because if it had not been for Taoist''s nonsense, his fate might not have been like this.


    Although Han 3000''s achievements are not lower than those of the Han family in Yanjing, all these are based on his painful childhood. If he has a choice, Han 3000 hopes that his childhood will be happy.


    Touching the necklace around his neck, it was because of the disappearance of his grandfather that the Han family changed dramatically.


    In Han 3000''s mind, Han Tianyang is the only one who regards him as his family. If Han Tianyang is not dead, he will try his best to find him. It''s a pity that the hamster has gone to the geocentric prison for such a long time, but no news has been sent back.


    "Shall I go myself?" Han 3000 said to himself, this idea is very crazy, and the possible cost is beyond his imagination. After all, no one has been able to uncover the mystery of geocentric prison. Once he goes, whether he can come out will be the biggest unknown.


    "After solving the problem of Cloud City, so that Yingxia can be carefree, if there is no news back, go there. You must find out the news about your grandfather." Han 3000 clenched his fist. Even if he was in danger, he would not shrink back.


    Peninsula Hotel, when Han Yan and Han Li are having dinner together, the men sent out to inquire about Han Feng''s news appear in front of them at the right time.


    "Miss Han, it''s said that young master Han bought an elevator apartment in Yuncheng, and the location is very strange. It''s next to Han 3000." Hand to Han Yan said.


    This is the drama Han Yan has long arranged, but she still showed some surprised expression, said: "you mean, Han Feng and Han 3000 become neighbors?"


    "Not bad."


    Han Yan frowned and said to Han Li, "Dad, what''s the matter? Why does Han Feng do this?"


    Han Li also has a puzzled expression. He wants to deal with Han 3000. How can he deliberately buy the house next to Han 3000? Is it true that this silly boy misunderstood the saying that "a building near the water will get the moon first"?


    "Is there any other reason?" Han Li asked.


    Han Yan shook her head and said, "I don''t know what he did in Yuncheng, so..."


    Before he finished speaking, the local center on one side interrupted: "Miss, master, I met Qi Yiyun once in Yuncheng by chance. Is it because of this woman that the young master will do this?"


    "Qi Yiyun?" Han Yan frowned and asked, "do you mean the Qi family in the Chinese community, the Qi Yiyun?"


    "Yes, the young master liked this woman very much before. Will he be moved again when he meets in Yuncheng this time?" Diyang guessed.


    Han Li gave a cold smile and said: "Qi Donglin is now in danger. I didn''t expect that he let Qi Yiyun come to Yuncheng. This is to hook up with Han Feng. I want the Han family to help him out."


    Han Li doesn''t know that Qi Yiyun has already returned to Yuncheng, and he doesn''t know that all this is a trap set by Han Yan for Han Feng, but the trap hasn''t been used yet. Han Yan has come to the point where she has to kill Han Feng.


    "Dad, if Han Feng and Han 3000 are neighbors, will there be any accident?" Han Yan a face worries of say.


    Han Li''s face immediately showed a cold expression, has been unable to contact Han Feng, this situation is really very strange.


    "He dares!" Han Li stood up and said with great momentum: "if this waste dares to move Han Feng''s finger, I want him to die without a place to be buried."


    "Go and see where Han Feng lives."


    They left the Peninsula Hotel and headed for the elevator apartment.


    Mifael and Yang Meng work overtime to go home. As they walk downstairs to the unit, they see three people, Han Li. For them, Han Li has extraordinary bearing. At first glance, he is the superior. Especially mifael has a strong feeling about this, because she has attended many high-level banquet places and met many high-ranking people. This kind of person usually has a strong aura, From the inside out, not angry from the power.


    "Sister Fei Er, do these people live in the same unit as us? I haven''t seen them before." Yang Meng said suspiciously.


    Mifael shakes her head. Han Li''s momentum is stronger than all the big people she has met, which means that this person''s identity is definitely not simple. How can he live here?


    "Your eyes, you can go to the hospital to have a look. How can such people live in such a place, but we can see what they are going to do and go quickly."


    When Han Li and the three of them walked into the elevator and were about to close, mifael reached out to block it.


    The door of the elevator opens again. When mifeier and Yang Meng are getting ready to get on the elevator, Diyang steps forward and blocks the door of the elevator. The meaning is very obvious.


    Mifael was scared to shrink his neck. He didn''t dare to go any further. He could only watch the elevator door close¡° Fei Er Jie, this person is also too overbearing, unexpectedly does not let us go up the elevator Yang Meng said with dissatisfaction. Mifael sighed, more powerful than she thought¡° If you have money, you can do whatever you want. If you have money in the future, it''s OK. " Said mifael. Yang Meng shook her head and said, "I won''t. Even if I have money, I should be approachable." Mifael has no choice but to smile. With Yang Meng''s pattern, she certainly can''t understand the mentality of such a rich and powerful person. However, mifael is very clear that money is in her hands. Isn''t it to be different from others? Otherwise, why do those people pursue success? When the elevator stopped, Yang Meng was surprised by the floor displayed¡° Sister Fei, isn''t this the floor we live on? He... Isn''t he our new neighbor? " Yang Meng asked in amazement. Mifael frowned. These days, she has been looking forward to meeting her new neighbor, because she mistakenly thought that the neighbor bought the house next door because of her. She thought that such a crazy pursuer could give her a chance to fly on the branch, but reality seems to give her a hard slap in the face¡° It''s none of our business. " Mifael light said, for the new neighbor''s attitude, obviously cool down. Yang Meng didn''t say anything. She also knew that mifeier had great expectations for this matter. It must be hard for her to accept such a fact in front of mifeier. Upstairs, after Han Yan rang the doorbell, which was destined not to reverberate, she waited quietly. Waiting for less than a minute, Han Li''s patience had been exhausted, and he said to Diyang, "break the door." The ground center didn''t leave a trace of see a Han Yan after, a foot kick open the door, bang of a loud noise, the whole floor can hear. Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun are watching TV on the sofa. The sound makes them look at each other¡° Is it Han Feng''s family Han 3000 frowned and said¡° Shall I have a look? " Qi Yiyun said¡° No, it should be Han Li. " Han 3000 calm face said, although he didn''t know what tricks Han Yan was doing, but obviously this woman began acting again, she wanted to hide Han Feng''s death. On the other hand, there is no sign of living in the empty house. Obviously, after Han Feng bought the house, he didn''t really live in it, which makes Han Li''s expression even colder. Can''t contact Han Feng, in Han Feng new home and can''t find people, this is likely to be a sign of an accident. Han Feng is the only male in the Han family. Han Li places all his hopes on Han Feng. If he has an accident, it will be a disaster for the Han family¡° Where is Qi Yiyun and Han 3000? " Han Li asked with gnashing teeth¡° Dad, they should live next door. " Han Yan said. Han Li said nothing, came to the next room, this time he did not let the central hand, but let his bodyguard break in. Once again, it''s his turn to open the door. When the door is broken, Han 3000 is still sitting on the sofa. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 474

    When Han Yan sees Han Sanya''s calm appearance, she sneers at him. This innocent guy even dares to sit down. Even when she is facing Han Li, she has to stand up to show her respect. What''s more, she is an abandoned son?


    "Qi Yiyun, I didn''t expect that we could still meet here." Han Li said to Qi Yiyun with a cold face.


    Qi Yiyun stood up, out of respect for the elders, or cried: "Uncle Han."


    "Han Feng came to see you." Han Li asked.


    "Once." Qi Yiyun says truthfully that there is no need to hide this matter. After all, Han Feng has bought a house here. If she says she hasn''t seen it, it seems far fetched, and it will make Han Li suspect that she is deliberately hiding it.


    "What about the others?" Han Li asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and said, "after seeing him once, he didn''t show up. If Uncle Han wants to find him, why don''t he ask his daughter?"


    "Qi Yiyun, I haven''t seen Han Feng since he came to Yuncheng. What do you mean by that?" Guilty Han Yan immediately retorts that if it wasn''t for killing Han Feng, she may not have such a big reaction, and she won''t be eager to show what she wants to explain.


    If it''s an outsider, Han Yan''s reaction will certainly arouse Han Li''s suspicion, but she is her own daughter and Han Feng''s sister after all. Han Li never thought that Han Yan would kill Han Feng, so he didn''t care about Han Yan''s performance.


    "Even an outsider knows how to be polite. Don''t you even know how to call people, you rubbish?" Han Li said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian watched TV and conveniently changed a channel. He said, "politeness is due to mutual respect between people. If you don''t know how to respect each other, why should I be polite to you?"


    Han Li is not only sneering at a branch abandoned by the orthodox Han family, but also talking about respect with him. It''s really ridiculous.


    "It seems that I will teach you a lesson for your dead father and let you know what respect for elders is." Han Li said.


    The voice falls, bodyguard then walks toward Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is still unmoved. Anyway, he can''t fight. Even if he resists, it''s useless.


    When the bodyguard walked to Han 3000 with a grim smile on his face, he grabbed Han 3000''s collar and lifted it vigorously. Han 3000 was lifted in the air, and then the bodyguard threw Han 3000 out with his arm.


    Bang, Han 3000''s body hit the wall heavily.


    Han Yan is very happy. The last lesson to Han 3000 is far from enough for her. Moreover, because of the appearance of Yan Jun, the local central government does not dare to take action. But this time, Han 3000 will not have such good luck.


    Han Yan wants Han 3000 to die today, so she can add Han Feng''s death to Han 3000. Han 3000, who has become a corpse, has no chance to refute.


    Han Li went to Han 3000 and said condescending, "now do you know how to be polite?"


    Han 3000 is biting his teeth. The strength of his bodyguard is higher than that of the central government. He has no chance to resist, but this does not mean that he will compromise with Han Li.


    "Bah." Han 3000 spits out a mouthful of thick phlegm and says, "I''m only polite to people. What are you?"


    Han Li''s face turned pale. In the Chinese community of the United States, he is a top figure, and no one has ever dared to talk to him like this. However, an abandoned son of a molecular family dares to treat him like this.


    Stepping on Han 3000''s head, Han Li said contemptuously: "if it wasn''t for your blood, you would have died long ago."


    "If you don''t kill me, are you afraid that your relatives will hurt each other Han 3000 sneers.


    Han Li does have this kind of scruples, because he believes in the samsara of heaven and the cycle of cause and effect. From some aspects, he is a very superstitious person, and he never stops offering incense on the 15th day of the first day of junior high school.


    To the gods, Han Li has a devout heart, so he is not willing to kill Han 3000.


    But that doesn''t mean Han can do whatever he wants in front of him.


    Trampling on Han 3000''s head, Han Li said, "I won''t kill you, but there are 10000 ways to make your life worse than death. Do you want to try?"


    "Uncle Han, if you''re looking for Han Feng, there won''t be the answer you want." At this time, Qi Yiyun said that seeing Han 3000 beaten, she felt very sad and even hard to breathe, so she had to find a way to get Han 3000 out of the current predicament.


    Han Li is annoyed because Han 3000 disdains him. However, the purpose of his coming here is not to trouble Han 3000, but to find Han Feng. So after hearing Qi Yiyun''s words, Han Li calms down.


    "Do you know where Han Feng is?" Han Li asked Han 3000.


    Han Feng is dead, and is killed by Han Yan.


    Han 3000 has evidence in his hand. Although it can''t directly prove that Han Yan killed Han Feng, the disappearance of Han Feng has something to do with Han Yan.


    However, if the video is used in this way, Han 3000 will not get any benefits, and may even make Han Li angry and lose his life.


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun looks puzzled. In her opinion, Han 3000 can get rid of the relationship with this matter as long as he is willing to take out the video, but why doesn''t he do it¡° I warn you, if Han Feng has any mistakes, I will never let you go. If you know where he is, you''d better tell me as soon as possible. Maybe I can let you go out of pity. " Han Li said. After Han Li turns to walk out of Han 3000''s home, Han Yan is indignant. She didn''t expect that her father would let Han 3000 go so easily. This guy doesn''t die. How can she shift Han Feng''s responsibility to Han 3000¡° Dad, did you just let Han 3000 go? " In the elevator, Han Yan asks Han Li. "I''m not sure if Han Feng is in the hands of this rubbish. If so, Han Feng''s situation will be very dangerous. If I attack Han 3000 too hard, it is likely to endanger Han Feng''s safety. You immediately arrange for people to search Han Feng in the whole city, and you can be regarded as three feet from other places to find out for me." Han Li''s consideration is very simple. He is afraid that Han 3000 has captured Han Feng. This is his only son. As long as Han Feng''s safety can be guaranteed, what about releasing Han 3000 for the time being? Han Yan took a deep breath. Although she was unwilling, she could only say, "yes, I''ll send someone right away." At home, Qi Yiyun helps Han 3000 to sit down on the sofa, and then goes to the door to have a look. He confirms that Han Li and others have already taken the elevator to go downstairs, and then walks to Han 3000¡° Why don''t you expose Han Yan? " Qi Yi cloud doesn''t understand of ask a way. Han 3000 clenched his teeth and said, "that video has more value. If I take it out at this time, I won''t get any benefits except for Han Yan''s self eating."¡° Do you still want to benefit from this? Do you know Han Yan is going to blame you? If Han Lizhen believes her, you may not even have time to prove yourself. " Qi Yiyun looks anxious. She really can''t understand what is going on in Han 3000''s mind¡° Benefits? " Han Sanqian laughed and continued: "there are benefits you can''t imagine, which can not only solve the problems of Cloud City, but also solve the problems of the Qi family in the United States." Qi Yiyun frowned. Since Han 3000 said so, he must have some plan. He asked, "what''s your idea?"¡° Han Yan can kill her brother for the sake of being the head of her family. Do you think she will kill her father? " Han 3000 sneers. Qi Yiyun''s pupil vibrates, just like an earthquake. Then he looks at Han 3000 in horror. Han 3000 continued: "if you let Han Li know that she killed Han Feng, she will have nothing. With her character, she certainly won''t want such an ending!" Qi Yiyun has a dry mouth. She thinks she is cruel enough, but now compared with Han 3000, she seems to be a little bit of a witch. What is madness? At this moment, Han 3000 explained these two words perfectly¡° You... You''re not kidding, are you? Can Han Yan really kill Han Li? " Qi Yi cloud can''t believe of say¡° I''m sure she won''t let me down. " Han 3000 sneers. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 475

    In order not to be doubted by Han Li, Han Yan has done enough superficial work. She spends a lot of money on finding people to clean up the whole city of Yuncheng. She looks like she will never give up until she finds Han Feng. Even the people under Mo Yang are also found.


    When Mo Yang knew about it, he immediately informed Han 3000 and asked Han 3000 how to arrange it. As long as he said one word, Yuncheng''s mopping up operation could be ended immediately.


    But what surprised Mo Yang was that Han 3000 didn''t stop it. Instead, he asked him to send more people, which made Mo Yang very puzzled.


    "Three thousand, can''t you shake hands with Han Yan and make peace?" Mo Yang asked suspiciously on the phone.


    "How can this woman and I shake hands and make peace, but this scene must make her perform well enough." Han 3000 said.


    Acting?


    Mo Yang doesn''t know what medicine Han 3000 gourd is selling, but since Han 3000 wants him to do it, he can only do it according to Han 3000''s meaning.


    "Well, I can''t guess that you''re a brain melon seed. But in the end, you have to give me an explanation to satisfy my curiosity." Mo Yang said.


    "Well, I can tell you anything you want to know when the dust is settled."


    Hang up the phone, the smile on Han 3000''s face makes Qi Yiyun have a kind of creepy feeling. At this moment, Han 3000 seems to have become a devil. If Qi Yiyun is not familiar with him enough, he certainly does not have the courage to face Han 3000 in this state.


    "What are you staring at me for, handsome?" Han 3000 found that Qi Yiyun did not blink eyes looking at himself, asked with a smile.


    "Do you have any questions about being handsome?" Qi Yiyun asked, as if she had never questioned Han 3000''s appearance.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Is beauty in the eye of the beholder?


    As for Qi Yiyun''s love for him, Han Sanyi has always been very curious about what kind of mental journey she had. From the beginning, she wanted to use him to get him.


    However, this doubt, Han 3000 can only hide in the bottom of his heart for a lifetime, he does not want to discuss this aspect of feelings with Qi Yiyun.


    "Don''t you wonder why I like you?" Han 3000 did not ask, but Qi Yiyun took the initiative to put forward the matter.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, stood up and said, "there''s nothing to be curious about. You like me, but I don''t like you. Why should I be curious?"


    This direct answer makes Qi Yiyun almost vomit blood, in the face of a beautiful woman''s pursuit, can''t he have a little euphemism? If you change to be another man, even if you dare not accept it, at least you will keep an ambiguous relationship. However, Han 3000 refused very thoroughly and repeatedly.


    "What are you going to do next?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han three thousand stretched a waist, activity muscles and bones, before that hit, but not less let him suffer.


    "The master around Han Li, I''m afraid even grandfather Yan is not an opponent, so it''s impossible for me to deal with Han Li. The only person who can hurt Han Li is Han Yan, but Han Yan still lacks a guide." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I heard my father mention that this man is the best of the Han family, and he likes to participate in all kinds of challenge arena, and has never been defeated." Qi Yiyun said.


    "I''m so strong that I still like to fight in the challenge arena. It seems that I''m a militant." Han 3000 said with a smile, in the face of such a strong man, he can''t even fight back. The best way is not to contact him directly.


    "So you have to think about it. Even if you use Han Yan to kill Han Li, can you survive in his hands?" Qi Yiyun said solemnly.


    "This is really a problem, but before Han Li dies, it''s meaningless to think about it. Let''s have a rest. Tomorrow morning, I have to meet Han Yan." With that, Han 3000 returned to the room.


    In the past two nights, Han Sanqian often has a very strange nightmare, and often wakes up with a headache in the middle of the night. The pain is like someone''s hard hitting on his head, but after waking up, the pain will gradually disappear, as if nothing happened.


    The next morning, Qi Yiyun got up early to make breakfast for Han 3000, because she found that Han 3000 didn''t run in the morning these two days, which seemed to be a lack of rest.


    "Why is your face so ugly?" When Han 3000 comes out of the room, Qi Yiyun asks.


    Han 3000 shook his head, said: "nothing, may be too worried about Han Li''s things."


    This is Han 3000''s explanation for himself, and only such an explanation can make him think through.


    Qi Yiyun nodded his head and said, "have some porridge. If it''s really uncomfortable, have a rest at home today."


    Han 3000 went to the bathroom to wash, but before eating, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Han Yan''s number.


    "Han 3000, have you come to me to beg for mercy?" Han Yan also just got up. Before Han Li came, she was lazy until noon every day, but now she has to be more active in looking for Han Feng, so she has to force herself to get up early.


    "Han Yan, are you free today? I want to meet you." Han 3000 said. Han Yan sneered and said, "you want to meet me, but why don''t you ask me if you want to meet me? It''s very difficult for me to get close to such rubbish as you. Don''t you know that you are stinking? "¡° What''s the point of being eloquent? I don''t mind if you want to treat me as garbage, but there is a very interesting video in the garbage. If Han Li sees this video, you will be in danger. " Han 3000 said. Han Yan frowned. Video? What kind of content will it be. Han Yan doesn''t think she has anything to do with Han 3000¡° Don''t scare me. Han Yan won''t be threatened by rubbish like you. " Han Yan cold voice says¡° Is that right? " Han Sanqian stopped for a moment and said, "I''ll meet you at LiuYun cafe in Zitong street today. I''ll wait for you until eleven o''clock. If you don''t come, I''ll give this video to Han Li directly. You can do it by yourself." With that, Han 3000 hung up. Han Yan''s face on the other end of the phone is as deep as water. Although she doesn''t feel that Han 3000''s so-called video really exists, she is guilty. If she doesn''t meet Han 3000, she can''t be at ease. Han Yan came to Diyang and told Diyang about it. Diyang frowned¡° Miss, does he mean to scare you? " The central suspect, in Han Feng this matter, he and Han Yan do very secret, absolutely impossible to be noticed, as for the video is nonsense¡° Do you think I''m going? " Han Yan asked¡° Miss, although there is a great possibility that he will make a mystery, I think you''ll have to go for the sake of safety. " Diyang said that no matter whether Han 3000''s hands are really threatening things, going to have a look will never be a bad thing. Han Yan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go and meet this garbage to see what tricks he can play." Zitong street is a familiar place for Han 3000. When Han''s family came here, he was choosing birthday gifts for the old lady of the Su family. It was here that he told the servants of the Han family that they just wanted to be a waste quietly. Unfortunately, he was not quiet enough to be a waste, and he went farther and farther on the road of waste¡° Well Think of the past, Han 3000 can''t help but sigh, sometimes, he still miss the past days, almost nothing to worry about. Of course, nostalgia does not mean yearning. Today Han 3000 has more responsibilities. He knows that only when he becomes stronger can he be qualified to resist these responsibilities and solve those troubles. Walking into LiuYun cafe, a little girl in maid''s dress came up and asked politely, "Sir, are you alone?"¡° And a friend, who should be coming soon. " Han 3000 said faintly that the cafe used to pass by, but never came here. The reason why he suddenly thought of it this time is that the waiters here are special, and their maid clothes are really impressive. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 476

    "Do you need a window seat or a more private one?" Asked the waiter.


    "It''s a little private." Han 3000 said, he and Han Yan''s meeting can not be too high-profile, in case Han Li know, this is a troublesome thing for Han Yan.


    In Han Sanqian''s opinion, after today''s meeting, the cooperative relationship between him and Han Yan will become deeper, so in these aspects, he also has to consider for Han Yan.


    "Come with me, please." The waiter led Han 3000 to a seat near the inside.


    Han 3000 ordered a cup of American coffee, looked at the time, he and Han Yan agreed 11 o''clock, with this woman''s arrogant temperament, she should be able to pinch the right time, so Han 3000 is not worried.


    Enjoy the coffee leisurely, although this is not Han 3000''s hobby, but occasionally taste this bitter taste is quite good.


    Before long, Han 3000 heard a fierce noise, like a customer dissatisfied with the service, and the waiter quarreled.


    In the spirit of indifference, Han 3000 has no plan to meddle in his own affairs, but the situation is getting worse and worse, and the curse is getting louder and louder. In addition, a woman''s crying voice comes, which makes Han 3000 wonder what happened.


    Just sitting up to see what happened, Han 3000 was scolded by a man with yellow hair: "what are you looking at? Don''t meddle in your own business, or you won''t know what''s going on in the hospital."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Now his young temper is really hot. If he doesn''t agree with you, he will threaten others. He doesn''t know who gave them the courage.


    Just as Han 3000 was about to sit down, the weeping waiter gave him a look for help.


    This is the waiter who has just received Han 3000. Her service attitude is very good. Even Han 3000 can''t find any fault. It''s obvious that she was deliberately embarrassed.


    Han 3000, who sighed, went to the waiter. He was just like this. He always wanted to fill up when he saw injustice.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 went to the waiter with red and swollen eyes and asked.


    "Screw you, didn''t you hear what I just said? I told you to mind your own business." See Han 3000 intervene, the young man with yellow hair angrily gets up and walks towards Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t look at him. He continued to ask, "speak up, I may be able to help you."


    "He... He took a picture of my skirt with his mobile phone. I wanted him to delete it, but he bit me back and said I spilled coffee on him." The waiter said weakly.


    Huang Mao heard this, more arrogant, pointing to his clothes said: "this is not you give me sprinkle, is it still me?"


    "It''s you. You deliberately framed me." The waiter was so angry that he left tears again.


    Han 3000 gives a cold smile. What''s the current trend of young people? They are even doing such shameless things. They can compete with Qingyun.


    Just as Han 3000 turned to reason with Huang Mao, Huang Mao had a ferocious face and grabbed Han 3000''s collar.


    "Brother, the end of not listening to advice is very miserable. If you want to meddle in your own business, you have to weigh your own ability. Don''t join in everything. Can you bear the consequences?" Yellow hair threatened.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences." Han 3000 light said.


    Huang Mao laughed, turned his head and said to several companions behind him, "this fool has threatened me. He doesn''t know who I am, does he?"


    Several companions sniffed and laughed scornfully, as if they had an unusual position in Yuncheng, so they didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    Huang Mao suddenly turned his head and said to Han 3000, "Laozi is..."


    Before speaking, Han 3000 buckles Huang Mao''s wrist with his backhand, grabs him and kicks him on Huang Mao''s ass.


    Huang Mao, who was not stable, fell to the ground in the face.


    A few companions see this, each evil spirit evil spirit of stand up.


    "Damn, you dare to hit him."


    "Man, you are looking for your own death. Let your family prepare the coffin."


    "Come on, let the fool see what we can do."


    A few people swarmed up with fierce momentum, and the waiters in the shop were scared. Even the waiters around Han 3000 were scared back.


    However, their momentum and skills are in inverse proportion, and they all clamor more than anyone else, but their Kung Fu is soft.


    Several people were Han 3000 hit lying on the ground, even God did not come back, and even did not know what happened.


    So many people, how can he beat himself down?


    Those waiters looked at Han 3000 in surprise. They thought he would be beaten. They didn''t expect that so many people were not his opponents!


    Fierce!


    How fierce!


    "Is that what you''re good at? I saw it, so what? " Han 3000 laughs faintly. It''s really boring to fight with this kind of soft footed shrimp. But if you think about it carefully, he can bully these little guys. If it''s the master beside Han Li, it''s him who lies down.


    "You..." Huang Mao looked at Han 3000 with gnashing teeth and said, "do you know who Laozi is? If you dare to beat me, believe it or not, I want you to die! "¡° At a very young age, it''s easy for people to evaporate. Who gives you the courage? " Han 3000 stepped forward and lifted Huang Mao in the air. Even if Huang Mao was beaten, he didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes. He seemed to have a strong backing and was sure that he had a chance to revenge¡° Fool, do you want to touch me again? " Huang Mao sneered. Han 3000 did not hesitate a punch in the face of yellow hair, pain yellow hair howl¡° Do you want to try again? " Han 3000 asked. Huang Mao was shocked. Is this guy really not afraid of his revenge? How dare you do that to him. Before answering, Han 3000 hit out again. Huang Mao complained incessantly. What kind of neuropathy did he encounter¡° I don''t think it''s enough. I can try again. " Han three thousand light a smile, clench a fist again. Huang Mao didn''t have time to beg for mercy. He had already been punched again. This scene made his companions and waiters look silly. Although Huang Mao was arrogant and domineering just now, Han 3000 was obviously more domineering at this time¡° I can keep trying, but I don''t know if you can afford it? " Han Sanqian asked Huang Mao after three punches. Huang Mao shook his head and begged for mercy. All his pride disappeared with the three fists¡° I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Don''t try again, please Huang Mao cried and said that he never thought Han 3000 would not take the threat, and he never thought Han 3000 would be so strong. As the saying goes, a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. Huang Mao can only comfort himself in his heart and take revenge after he has escaped the disaster. It''s not true to admit defeat now¡° Wrong? I don''t think you have realized your mistake yet. Do you still want revenge in your heart? " Han three thousand light smile, a knee hit, let yellow hair pain cry again. Those comrades are numb. They have to be cruel. They don''t even ask for mercy. Huang Mao was so regretful that his intestines were blue. He knew that he shouldn''t have provoked this guy. Even if he could get revenge afterwards, no one could admit his sufferings for him¡° Man, I''m sorry. I really know I''m wrong. Don''t worry. I won''t take revenge. I will never take revenge. " Said Huang Mao¡° Take out your cell phone. " Han 3000 said. Huang Mao quickly took out his mobile phone and gave it to Han 3000. After Han Sanqian released Huang Mao, he went to the waiter and said, "see if there is any problem." The waiter looked at Han 3000 in amazement and didn''t dare to reach out. Although Han 3000 was helping her, she was also afraid of Han 3000 because of her fierce hand. Han three thousand helpless smile, continue to say: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, hurry to see it, if the video out, can destroy your innocence." Hearing this, the waiter quickly took the phone. In order to avoid suspicion, Han 3000 turns around, but with this simple turning movement, Huang Mao and his companions are scared to shiver. It seems that they have a very strong psychological shadow on Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 477

    Don''t know when, Han Yan has been standing at the door of the coffee shop, see all this, the face showed extreme contempt smile.


    Go to Han 3000 side, Han Yan light said: "you also only have the ability to compete with these waste, which makes you feel superior?"


    "I can''t talk about superiority, but it''s good to teach this scum a lesson." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan shakes her head and seems to despise Han 3000''s behavior. She relies on the strong and bullyes the weak. This is a waste behavior.


    "You didn''t disappoint me. Waste is waste."


    Han Sanqian saw that the server had deleted the video and threw the mobile phone to Huang Mao. He said, "go away, don''t let me see you again."


    A group of people left the cafe.


    The waiter nodded his thanks to Han 3000, for which Han 3000 just gave a faint smile.


    Back to the position, Han 3000 asked Han Yan: "do you need something to drink?"


    "If there''s any nonsense, please tell me. My time is precious. I don''t want to waste it on you garbage." Han Yan says in a cold voice that she is extremely reluctant to meet Han 3000, because it will make her feel that her identity has been devalued. After all, what qualifications is Han 3000 worthy of her coming in person?


    But because of Han 3000''s words, Han Yan had to come again.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll show you something good first." Han 3000 said with a smile, then took out the mobile phone.


    When Han Yan saw the video, her face became gloomy. This is the picture that she took Han Feng to the old community. After the video was edited, the meaning of the expression was very clear.


    Han Yan and Han Feng go first, then she comes out alone, takes Diyang, and then comes out with Diyang. From beginning to end, Han Feng only goes in but not out. If Han Li sees this video, Han Yan has no way to explain it.


    "Where did you get the video?" Han Yan gnashes her teeth and looks at Han 3000, hoping to kill him!


    "It''s none of your business. I''m curious. If Han Li sees these videos, what will he think? Now, Han Feng should be dead. I don''t think you have the ability to bring Han Feng back to life?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Yan now has only one idea, let Diyang kill Han 3000, at all costs to kill him, can''t let the video thing be known by Han Li.


    "If you want to kill me, I advise you to give up this idea. As long as I die, the video will be sent to the Internet immediately. At that time, there will be overwhelming momentum. It''s hard for Han Li not to know this." Han 3000 said that before he came to meet Han Yan, Han 3000 had figured out how to deal with everything that might happen.


    He knew that after Han Yan saw the video, she would want to kill him. There was only one way to let Han Yan get rid of this idea, that is to let Han Yan know that even if he died, the video would be spread by others.


    After listening to these words, Han Yan''s face is more ugly, such a handle in Han 3000''s hand, is a very fatal blow to her, maybe will be led by Han 3000''s nose.


    This is a consequence that Han Yan can''t accept. She is the grand miss of the Han family. She is more likely to be the head of the Han family in the future. How can she be led by a trash!


    "Han 3000, what do you want?" Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "it''s not what I want, it''s you."


    "Me?" Han Yan frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I know you want to be the head of the Han family, and Han Feng is your biggest obstacle. So only when he dies, no one can compete with you for the position of the head of the family. But have you ever thought that Han Feng''s death is not so easy to cover up. If you want to put the responsibility on me, I will definitely not agree, I can only show the video to Han Li." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t beat around the bush with me, just say what you have to say." Han Yan doesn''t want to listen to these crooked ways. Since Han 3000 is looking for her, this guy must have some conspiracy.


    "In a word, Han Feng''s death is not enough for you to be the head of the Han family." Han 3000 said.


    "Han Feng is dead. Who else is qualified to compete with me? Why do you think I can''t be the head of the family? " Han Yan disdains the way.


    "Han Li''s son is dead. If he doesn''t find out, can he be reconciled?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "So in my opinion, Han Feng''s death is not enough. Han Li, too, must die."


    Han Yan instant out of a goose bumps, Han Li dead!


    She never thought about what she would do to Han Li.


    Killing Han Feng is the most extraordinary thing Han Yan can do, and these days she has nightmares almost every night, dreaming that Han Feng grabs her leg to beg for mercy.


    Every time after waking up in the middle of the night, Han Yan feels that someone is staring at her in the dark, so she doesn''t even dare to turn off the light at night.


    If Han Li is killed, her heart will suffer more, and her spirit will be tortured by these things.


    "No way!" Han Yan shook her head without hesitation and said, "you think I killed my father, it''s absolutely impossible!"¡° Don''t be so sure. You didn''t think you would kill Han Feng before, but now you have done it. " Han 3000 light way¡° These two things are different in nature. How can they be compared? " Han Yan retorts¡° Different? Han Feng will prevent you from becoming the head of the family, and so will Han Li. What''s the difference? Are you willing to go to this step, but fail? Are you willing to imprison Han Li for life? He knows you killed Han Feng. Can you still be free? " Han 3000 said. These questions, like a bell, hit hard in Han Yan''s heart. Of course, she won''t be reconciled. She even killed her own brother. If she can''t be the head of the family, she won''t die. When Han Yan''s expression gradually became ferocious, Han three thousand knew that her heart had begun to waver and continued: "as long as you become a family owner, you has the final say, who cares about how Han and Han Feng died, so you do not need to worry about this problem." Han three thousand, don''t bewitch people here. "¡° You know very well that if you want to be the head of your family, only this way can go, unless you are willing to give up and ask for Han Li''s understanding with all your freedom. After all, you killed his son. " Han 3000 said¡° If I kill his son, is it less! In order not to let anyone threaten me, I secretly killed his illegitimate children. Some of them didn''t even know about him. Do you know how much effort I made to be the head of my family? It''s impossible for me to be willing! " Han Yan gritted her teeth. Han 3000 is shocked that this woman has not killed Han Li''s son for the first time. Listening to her tone, she has lost many Han Li''s illegitimate children. How cruel is that! The more in-depth understanding of Han Yan, Han 3000 is able to realize the horror of this woman. However, this is a good thing for Han 3000. The more ruthless Han Yan is, the more chance she has to kill Han Li. Han 3000 attached to Han Yan''s ear and said in a soft voice, "no crazy devil, no survival. Since so many people have been killed, why do you care about killing one more Han Li?" Han Yan clenches her fist and suddenly stands up. Yeah, I''ve killed so many people. I don''t care about one more. As long as you can be the head of the family, you are willing to kill your father yourself¡° Han 3000, you want to turn me into a puppet, don''t you? With the evidence in hand, I will do what I can and I will have to do in the future. " Han Yan light said¡° I''m just an outsider. Even if I know these things, what can I do? Will the Korean people in the United States believe me? So your worries are totally unnecessary. " Han 3000 said¡° Hum Han Yan snorted coldly and said, "you know, if you dare to have such an idea, I will kill you without hesitation. I believe you are very clear about your ability." Han Sanqian shrugged and said, "as long as you don''t embarrass me, I think we can cooperate happily." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 478

    After Han Yan left the cafe, Han 3000 stayed for a while. The woman must have made a decision in her heart, but it has both advantages and disadvantages for Han 3000.


    If Han Yan dares to attack Han Li, it means that she is a woman of extreme cruelty. However, Han 3000 will not be able to control such a person. It is obviously impossible to cultivate Han Yan as a puppet. When Han Yan is really in power, Han 3000 will undoubtedly face a very dangerous opponent. She controls the Korean family in the United States, The blow that can be brought to Han 3000 is also fatal.


    For Han 3000, the trouble caused by Han Li has been solved, but the essential trouble has not been eradicated, because this crazy woman, after having the power of the Han family, is also worth Han 3000''s fear.


    "Maybe she will be more terrible than Han Li." Han 3000 shakes his head and talks to himself helplessly.


    Just stand up, just now that yellow hair with people came in a fierce manner.


    "Rogo, that''s him." Huang Mao pointed to Han 3000 and said angrily.


    Han Sanqian calmly smiles. This guy really doesn''t know whether he''s alive or dead. He said he didn''t dare to take revenge before. He didn''t expect to bring people here so soon.


    "Boy, even my people dare to move, you don''t want to live." Luo Ge is wearing a white vest. Every inch of skin on his upper body is covered by tattoos. He is very intimidating and big. At first sight, he is a regular exerciser. Compared with Huang Mao and his companions just now, his strength is not a little bit different.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    The corner of Luo Ge''s mouth rose, showing a deep disdain, and said: "you are still qualified to ask who I am? It''s you who don''t have long eyes. If you don''t take off your leg today, my name of Lao Luo will be laughed at. "


    Lao Luo?


    Han 3000 has never heard of these two words at all, but he is extremely arrogant when he says this. Is the grey area of Yuncheng now in such a mess? These people are always unloading their legs, and they are not afraid of causing big trouble and being beaten by the top?


    If there is any big news, Moyang, as the first person in the gray area, will definitely be beaten as an outsider. It seems that we have to remind Moyang to take good care of the gray area of Yuncheng, so as to prevent these people from deteriorating the environment in the gray area.


    "Eating a whole body of protein powder muscle can scare people?" Han 3000 said with a sneer.


    As soon as Lao Luo''s face was solidified, he became more angry and irritable. He hated people saying that his muscles were made of protein powder.


    "You want to die." Lao Luo let out a loud noise, his legs suddenly made a force, and rushed to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian put away his look of contempt. This guy''s strength and speed are extraordinary. Obviously, he has had systematic training, rather than simply piling up a body of frightening muscles.


    After Han 3000 sidestepped, Lao Luo''s impact did not dissipate. In this case, it was the best time for Han 3000 to make a move. But what Han 3000 did not expect was that this guy could change his moves quickly. As soon as he dodged his fist, his leg attack came.


    The skill is very professional. It''s not a fight by brute force. Han 3000 reaches out his hands and resists Lao Luo''s kicking.


    The power was so strong that Han 3000''s hands felt numb. He even took several steps back.


    Lao Luo gave a cold smile and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were two, but it''s a pity that I haven''t paid attention to you."


    As soon as his voice fell, Lao Luo attacked again, and his action was still swift and violent, which made Huang Mao''s blood gush out.


    When the waiter saw Han 3000 at a disadvantage just now, he couldn''t help worrying about him.


    After all, Han three thousand is for her to get out of the trouble, if someone really broke her leg, how can she get by in her heart?


    "Manager, shall we call the police?" The waiter came to the bar and asked the manager.


    The store manager is also a woman. She is a middle-aged woman with lingering charm. She wears a black dress with mesh. The feeling that the neckline is looming can definitely make many men crazy about it.


    After hearing the waiter''s words, the store manager shakes her head without hesitation. As the store manager, what she values is not the safety of Han 3000, but whether the coffee shop will cause trouble.


    Just now Han Sanqian solved the problem for the waiter. Of course, she was grateful in her heart, but she certainly didn''t want to provoke these difficult guys because of this.


    When you open a shop and do business, what you fear most is to meet this kind of bastard. Once there is a conflict with them, you can''t do business in the future. As long as a few hooligans sit at the door, who dares to buy?


    "Don''t meddle in things that have nothing to do with us." Said the manager.


    The waiter is in a hurry. How can we say it has nothing to do with them? It''s because of her.


    "But it was because of me that he got into this trouble." Said the waiter.


    "That''s what he came up with himself. Do you think these people are easy to provoke? If you offend them, the whole Cafe will suffer. " The store manager yelled.


    The waiter''s eyes were full of tears because Han 3000 had been forced to the corner by this time. Han Sanqian thought Lao Luo was just a guy who used to scare people by his muscles, but the deeper he fought, the more surprised he was. The gap between this guy''s skill and his imagination was too big. It felt like the strength of Kuai and Dao 12 was not much different. Of course, Han 3000 was forced to the corner, it is not because of his poor strength, but he has not shot, want to test the strength of Lao Luo''s upper limit. Obviously, blindly give in, can''t let old Luo strength play to the limit¡° You''re much more powerful than I thought, but now I''m almost ready to test. " Han 3000 light said. Lao Luo didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all. When he heard this, he looked even more contemptuous and said, "waste, don''t be so eloquent. I''ll see if you can show me some skills."¡° All right Han Sanyi smiles and suddenly waves his fist. The roaring fist pointed directly at Lao Luo''s head, and the style in his ear shocked him. He''s been beating Han 3000 all the time. He thought that this guy has no ability at all. He didn''t expect that he has such amazing power now¡° It''s a trough Lao Luo scolded subconsciously, turned his head and dodged Han 3000''s fist. Bang! When Han 3000 hit the wall, the whole wall seemed to shake. When his fist hit the wall, it made a huge sound. Huang Mao was confused. The waiter in the cafe also opened his eyes in horror. Lao Luo saw the crack of the wall, and a cold sweat. If he hit him on the head, one blow would be enough to kill him. So when people are shocked by this blow, Han 3000''s heart is not calm. He has a deep understanding of his own strength. Although he used 100% of his strength, it is impossible for him to cause cracks on the wall. But now the fact is in front of him, even Han 3000 thinks he has a delusion. Lao Luo quickly opened the distance with Han 3000, and the cracks on the wall continue, just like a scattered spider web, splitting in all directions. Obviously, Lao Luo''s throat is wriggling and swallowing. After wiping a cold sweat, Lao Luo''s voice trembles and says to Han 3000, "man, who are you?" Han 3000 takes back his fist, looks calm and says, "you are not qualified to ask who I am." With Lao Luo''s arrogance, after Han 3000 said this, he would certainly teach Han 3000 a lesson. But now, he doesn''t dare to do it. After fighting for such a long time, Han Sanyi retreated again and again. He mistakenly thought that he had the advantage. But after this blow, Lao Luo knew that his so-called advantage was that Han Sanyi didn''t fight back. If he fought seriously, he might die in Han Sanya''s hands today¡° Let''s forget about today. " Lao Luo said. Huang Mao and others were stunned by these words. No one could think that Lao Luo would compromise inexplicably. However, Lao Luo knew very well that if he continued to fight, he would not take advantage of it, and he was not sure that he would enter the hospital. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 479

    "Is this... Is this really a fight?"


    "It''s so powerful that one blow can make so many cracks in the wall."


    "That person just now can''t be a martial arts expert!"


    After Lao Luo left with people, Han Sanqian also left the cafe. Several staff members stood in front of the wall cracked by Han Sanqian and showed their unbelievable expressions one after another.


    The store manager took a deep breath. Before, she had thought about Han 3000''s broken leg. But after seeing the wall, she knew how much she underestimated Han 3000.


    "Manager, is he still human?" The waiter was stunned and said to the store manager.


    The store manager had no choice but to smile and said, "I don''t know if it''s a person, but he''s really powerful, and he''s not a little guy in Yuncheng. You''re really lucky to meet such a big guy to help you solve your problems."


    After leaving the coffee shop, Han Sanqian was very worried. His punch just now was beyond the limit of his strength. He didn''t know how to do it.


    I can''t help but wonder, isn''t it because I have too much power, but because the bean curd dregs project in the coffee shop is too poor, that''s why this situation appears?


    Not out of Zitong street, Han 3000 stopped at the door of a Taekwondo Hall.


    "Sir, are you interested in Taekwondo? We have recently held activities. As long as we sign up for classes, there will be a discount. Do you want to know about it? " The staff at the door saw Han 3000 stop and immediately went to Han 3000 with a leaflet.


    If you want to know whether the punch just now is too powerful or the bean curd dregs project in the coffee shop is too poor, you will have a good opportunity to experiment.


    Taekwondo halls usually have sandbags. Just try again, and you will know what''s going on.


    "Do you have sandbags?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course, it''s infrastructure. We are a very famous Taekwondo Hall in Yuncheng. How can we not have it?" The staff said.


    Han 3000 nodded and walked towards the hall.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know if it''s famous or not. He doesn''t care about it usually, but there are many students here. There are dozens of men and women, big and small, and the venue is not small. It''s not much worse than tianchangsheng boxing hall.


    Seeing Han 3000, a coach like man came over and asked, "little brother, do you want to sign up for class? Our coach here is the most professional in Cloud City. If you have any questions, I can answer them for you


    Han 3000 asked, "how much is the heaviest sandbag you have here?"


    The coach looked at Han 3000 doubtfully. The students who came to sign up for the class didn''t care about the strange problem of multiple sandbags.


    "Little brother, if you just practice initially, about 10 kg will do. We have sandbags of different levels here. You can choose according to your own strength. However, the heavier the sandbags, the better. You should do according to your ability." Said the coach.


    "I want to try the heaviest." Han 3000 said.


    The coach frowned. Is this guy looking for trouble? He''s not a strong man.


    "Little brother, let me say something you don''t like to hear. Do as you can, so that you won''t lose face." Said the coach.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just try."


    "All right, you come with me." With that, the coach took Han 3000 to the sandbag area.


    There are still many students practicing here, some for children and some for adults, with different sizes and weights.


    "You try this." When the coach talks to Han 3000, Han 3000 looks at the black sandbag.


    Seeing Han 3000''s idea, the coach couldn''t help but show a scornful smile and said: "little brother, don''t think about this sandbag. It''s only used for decoration in our Taoist hall. It''s filled with iron sand. Even if you want to shake it, you need a lot of strength."


    "Can I have a try?" Han 3000 said that since we want to test our strength, we must choose the heaviest one.


    The coach couldn''t help laughing. Even the trainees and the coaches who supervised the training also laughed when they heard this sentence. Before, no one put on airs, but the result was that they broke their legs and stayed in the hospital for several months.


    "This guy seems to want to be hospitalized, too."


    "Pretending to be forced to be struck by thunder, I don''t know how to die."


    "There''s another good play. How long do you think the ambulance will come?"


    "I bet ten minutes he''ll call an ambulance right away."


    "I bet he''ll hop away and call an ambulance at the door."


    A group of people, regardless of whether Han 3000 would hear them, directly joked.


    Han 3000 went to the iron sand bag and moved it by hand. It was very heavy indeed. There was no shaking at all, but this was exactly what he wanted.


    "Can I use it?" Han 3000 turned to the coach and asked.


    The coach showed a strong disdain. Since this guy wants to lose face, it''s as he wishes.


    "Of course, but our Taoist school will not be responsible for the injury. You should think it over." The coach warned. Han Sanqian nodded, slightly bent his legs and made a horse step. No matter the coach or the students, they are happy to see this action. At first sight, they are laymen. They even want to shake the iron sandbag¡° If he dares to use his fist, all his fingers will be broken. "¡° That''s for sure. Iron sand bags are equivalent to iron walls. Can flesh and blood collide with iron walls? "¡° Who is this guy? He came to our Taoist temple to pretend to force us, and he chose such impossible tasks. " For Han 3000''s identity, people on the scene have speculated. Some people think that Han 3000 is here to smash the scene, while others think that Han 3000 is a fool. The way he pretends to be forced is wrong. In a word, no one believes that Han 3000 can do it. The expression on every face is contempt except disdain. Han 3000 is ready to start, pouring all his strength into the right fist. When Han three thousand twist waist, waist as the starting point, the coach who led Han three thousand to sandbag area shook his head¡° This guy is crazy. He will not only hurt his hand, but also his waist The coach disdained to say that he felt very speechless about Han 3000''s behavior. At this time, Han 3000''s fists have already been powerful. In the eyes of the public, he will soon eat the evil consequences, and even everyone is ready to hear him scream. No one thought there would be a miracle. No one thinks Han 3000 can shake the iron sand bag. But with a loud noise, the iron sand bag was high. All of them took a cold breath and couldn''t believe the scene. Several students covered their mouths and their eyes almost fell to the ground. The coach felt that his scalp was numb and his whole body was covered with goose bumps. He took Han 3000 in as a joke, but what he saw now was not a joke, but a shocking fact¡° How can it be¡° He beat up the iron sand bag by himself, and it''s still so high. "¡° Is this still human? This guy is a pervert The voice of surprise is everywhere, full of all kinds of unbelievable tone, their unexpected situation, unbelievable things, happened in front of them. When the iron sand bag swayed to the highest height, it began to fall back. From a normal person''s point of view, Han 3000 had to dodge at this time, because the weight of the iron sand bag was enough to hurt a person seriously or even kill him. However, Han 3000 stood in the same place and didn''t mean to dodge¡° Get out of the way, are you looking for death! " Coach panic to Han 3000 roar way, he doesn''t want to make a person''s life in the hall, don''t want this idiot to die here. Han 3000 was not moved. After taking back his right hand, he made a second attack, which means that he had to fight hard against the iron sand bag with his fist. The force produced by the acceleration of weight is unimaginable. Everyone thinks that Han 3000 is crazy. He must be crazy. Otherwise, how can he make such a death seeking behavior! No one can stop Han 3000''s fist. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 480

    "This fool, is he going to destroy the reputation of our Taoist temple with his life?" The coach gritted his teeth and looked at the scene. He was extremely angry with Han 3000.


    It''s not hard to imagine how much influence it would have on the reputation of Daoguan if someone died in Daoguan. Even the coach suspected that it was a fool sent by a competitor and deliberately wanted to discredit their Daoguan with this matter.


    It''s a pity that he can''t stop it except watching it.


    Some timid female students have closed their eyes and can''t bear to see Han 3000 being beaten away.


    Bang


    The loud noise again shocked the whole boxing hall.


    A female student with her eyes covered did not hear the shrill scream, but was silent, which made her feel strange.


    How can there be no sound? Was that man killed directly?


    When she opened her eyes, her body suddenly became stiff.


    Han 3000 stood in the same place, it seems that he didn''t even step back, and his whole right hand, even pierced the iron sand bag.


    This... How can it be!


    The Taoist temple is silent!


    The needle can smell!


    I can hear some shortness of breath.


    The expression on each face is very wonderful, eyes round stare, mouth grow up, but the expression of the meaning is the same, in addition to shock, only shock.


    That coach''s eyes, like a ghost, in his mind, Han 3000 was killed is not unexpected, but now, Han 3000 but a blow through the iron bag, this is he dare not think of the result.


    Pervert?


    It seems that these two words are no longer enough to describe Han 3000. His image standing in front of the iron sand bag is just like the God of war standing between heaven and earth, and he is almost shining with gold.


    Several female students from the shock expression, slowly turned into admiration, irresistible admiration, and even eyes have been flashing surging peach blossom, can not help but to express their love for Han 3000.


    After Han 3000 drew back his hand, the Taoist temple was no longer quiet. The iron sand fell to the ground with the hole in his fist and made a sound.


    "I''ll pay for it." Han 3000 walked up to the coach and asked.


    "Ah Coach for a time did not return to God, panic looked at Han 3000, subconsciously back two steps.


    He has been in touch with Taekwondo for more than 20 years. He has been playing since he was a child and has been a coach for several years. However, he has never seen Han 3000, a man with abnormal strength, which refreshes his understanding of the upper limit of strength.


    "No, you don''t have to pay, brother. Would you like to stay in our Taoist school as a coach?" The coach asked Han 3000.


    "Handsome, if you want to stay as a coach, I''ll make up for the tuition for another two years."


    "I''ll make it up for five years."


    "I can make it up for ten years."


    Several women like to eat Han 3000, did not hide their enthusiasm for Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi looks embarrassed. He just wants to test his strength, but he doesn''t want to be a coach here.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the idea of being a coach." Han 3000 said.


    The coach didn''t give up easily, and continued: "don''t worry, if the boss knows your strength, he will definitely give you a very high salary, or I''ll call the boss, and you can discuss with him?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I really haven''t thought about this job." Han 3000 said.


    The coach is not reconciled, but Han 3000''s attitude is so firm that he has nothing to do. However, if such a talent can stay, the benefits to Daoguan are unimaginable.


    "If you don''t want to be a coach, you can hang up." The coach continued.


    Han 3000 knows that the meaning of temporary post is that when there is a competition, he needs to come forward. He is not interested in this kind of thing.


    As soon as they shook their heads, the women rushed to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 can''t stay as a coach. They just want to get Han 3000''s phone number. If they have contact information, it doesn''t matter whether Han 3000 will help the coach.


    Han Sanqian, who just wanted to try his own strength, never thought it would cause such an effect. He couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of those female students.


    Just revealed the prestige of Han 3000, ran away from the Taekwondo Hall in a mess, and his clothes were almost torn by those women.


    "Ah." The coach sighed, looked at the startling hole in the iron sand bag, and said, "if this man is willing to stay, will there be any Daoguan that dares to compete with us in the future?"


    "Yes, I thought it was a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be us. This guy is so strong." Another coach also said with a sigh, Han 3000''s amazing strength, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Han 3000, who ran out of the street, stopped. The women were so crazy that they wanted to eat him one by one.


    Back home, Han 3000 shut himself in the room, looking at his fist and hair.


    He knew that there must have been some changes in his body, otherwise this incredible power would never appear in him. But what happened? Han 3000 didn''t know. This natural power, like falling from the sky, suddenly appeared. In the past, Han 3000 would immediately ask Yan Jun about something he didn''t understand. This life tutor had answered a lot of puzzles for Han 3000. However, Han 3000 hesitated to tell Yan Jun about it. He was not afraid that Yan Jun would find out the secret, but worried that if Yan Jun could not explain it, he would be more uneasy. Qi Yiyun doesn''t know what happened to Han Sanqian, but she has an uncertain premonition in her heart. After Han Sanqian comes home, he doesn''t say a word and locks himself in the room. For a long time, there is no movement. Is it an accident to meet Han Yan? His plan is very crazy, Han Yan does not accept Qi Yiyun will not feel surprised, but Han 3000 just came back when the serious expression, let Qi Yiyun think things are not just Han Yan does not accept so simple. When it''s time to eat, Qi Yiyun finally has an excuse to knock on Han 3000''s door¡° Three thousand. I''m ready to eat. " Qi Yiyun said at the door. Sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze, Han 3000 recovered and got up to open the door. Qi Yiyun found a trace of fatigue mixed between Han 3000''s eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? You look like you''re very tired." Han Sanqian shook his head. He was really tired, because the sudden strength made him very uneasy. He worried that this phenomenon would bring serious damage to his body. In the past, Han 3000 was not afraid of death, but now he has too many responsibilities to take care of Su Yingxia and inquire whether Han Tianyang is alive, so he can''t have an accident, let alone die¡° It''s nothing. " Han 3000 said¡° Is it Han Yan? She won''t accept your plan? " Qi Yiyun asked¡° No, although she didn''t express herself directly, I think she should know how to choose, and she has no other choice. " Han 3000 said, Han Yan will certainly find a way to kill Han Li, this is the only way in front of her. Qi Yiyun frowned. If it wasn''t for Han Yan, what else could have bothered Han 3000? Is it related to Su Yingxia¡° Is something wrong with Yingxia? " Qi Yiyun continued to ask¡° You seem to be more and more in charge recently. If you have so many more problems, I can only drive you away. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun is biting her teeth. She is kind-hearted and cares about Han 3000. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 has this attitude¡° Are you reinforced concrete? " Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth¡° What do you mean Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° Straight man of iron and steel, such a beautiful woman cares about you. You don''t know how grateful you are, and you want to drive me away. " Qi Yiyun said indignantly. Han three thousand helpless smile, steel straight man? He is just a little straight to other women, but to Su Yingxia, he is definitely a gentle and warm man. It''s just that this tenderness, except Su Yingxia, other women are not qualified to experience it¡° No matter how beautiful you are, in my eyes, you are just an ordinary woman. " Han 3000 light said, completely regardless of Qi Yiyun about to be angry. Qi Yiyun almost gushes out a mouthful of old blood. Fortunately, she is also used to being ignored by Han 3000. The blow of this degree is still within the acceptable range. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 481

    Underground boxing ground, since Dao 12 no longer has the dominant performance, and has been smashed one after another, the business of the boxing ground has plummeted, and this is a place that pays attention to the atmosphere. When the number of guests gradually decreases, it will soon face the embarrassing situation of no one watching the boxing.


    Ten o''clock in the evening is the craziest time in the ring, but at this time, the ring is in a depression. There is not a guest in the four stands. Dao 12 stands on the ring, and his expression looks lonely.


    Han Sanqian left the underground ring to him, and all the income control rights were controlled by him. Once upon a time, Dao 12 also made the underground ring prosperous, but now, the prosperity is no longer, leaving only a sad silence.


    Zhou Bo stood beside Dao 12. He saw Dao 12''s efforts for the underground ring during this period. However, once the reputation of the ring declined, it was very difficult for the guests to regain their confidence in the ring.


    "Brother, let''s not do it. It''s a way to go back to the old business." Zhou Bo said to Dao 12 that although he has no opinion about Han 3000 now, he will eventually think that Dao 12 will stay in this small place.


    Dao 12 has never thought about going back to his old business, even for a moment, because he is no longer alone, and he has the responsibility to take care of Tang Qingwan.


    "Zhou Bo, my life is no longer my own. I still have Tang Qingwan to take care of." Knife 12 light says.


    Zhou Bo knew that Tang Qingwan was a road block on Dao 12 road, but her existence could not be erased by Zhou Bo.


    "Why don''t we go to Qinglong boxing ground and get the tourists back?" Zhou Bo gritted his teeth and said that the reason why there was no business in the ring was that Qinglong ring took advantage of Dao 12''s defeat to steal customers and depreciated Dao 12. Zhou Bo had been dissatisfied with this matter for a long time. He wanted to make a big noise in the ring.


    Dao 12 shakes his head. Although Qinglong boxing ground takes advantage of others'' danger, one of their experts is a real strong man. Even Dao 12 is not an opponent. It''s just a shame to go.


    "Haven''t you ever seen the strength of that man? Even if I go, I will lose my face. " Dao 12 said.


    Zhou Bo was unconvinced, but he couldn''t find any words to refute, because the strength of that man was really above them.


    "Twelve, how come there isn''t a single guest in the hall?" At this time, a familiar voice came.


    When Dao 12 saw the comer, he immediately straightened up and called respectfully, "brother 3000."


    "Three thousand brothers."


    Walking to Dao 12, Han 3000 continued to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Dao Shiyi looks guilty. At the beginning, Han 3000 left the ring to him. Although it had a period of prosperity, it was a flash in the pan. In Dao 12''s opinion, he failed to live up to Han 3000''s expectations.


    "Brother 3000, I''m incompetent." Dao 12 bowed his head and said.


    "Brother 3000, it''s Qinglong boxing ground that has taken away our customers." Zhou Bo said.


    Dao 12 stares at Zhou Bo. He''s always trying to change this. He also tells Mo Yang not to tell Han 3000. That''s why han 3000 doesn''t know what''s going on in the ring. Now Zhou Bo can''t help telling Han 3000, which makes Dao 12 feel more helpless.


    "Qinglong boxing ground?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "why haven''t you heard of it before, new one?"


    Zhou Bo, who was staring at him, did not dare to speak any more, while Han 3000 was staring at Dao 12, obviously asking for an explanation. Dao 12 could only harden his head and say, "it''s really new."


    "The newly opened boxing field is able to snatch away all the tourists. It seems that the opponent''s means are good." Han 3000 light way.


    "After two defeats, the bounty competition I carried out had a great impact on the ring. Now Qinglong ring has copied my bounty competition, so it is very popular." Dao 12 said.


    As long as he is a strong player in the bounty competition, Dao 12 will be indifferent. It is obvious that the other side has a strong player who is not even his opponent. Han 3000 can guess this without asking.


    Dao 12 is very powerful for ordinary people. They can find people who are more powerful than Dao 12. It seems that the background is not simple.


    "Let''s go to the Qinglong ring." Han 3000 said that when he came to the ring today, he intended to compete with Dao 12 to test his strength again. Now that he has a better opponent, he doesn''t need to use DAO 12 as a meat target.


    "Brother 3000, the strength of the other side is very strong. Even if we go, it doesn''t help." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "do not try how to know the result."


    Dao 12''s heart sank and mistakenly thought that Han 3000 wanted him to get face back. He could only harden his head and said, "brother 3000, I''ll try my best."


    Han 3000 smiles and doesn''t speak. He looks for an opportunity to experiment with himself. How can this opportunity fall on Dao 12?


    A group of three came to Qinglong boxing ground. The structure here is similar to that of Dao 12. It is a huge basement, which is composed of four stands. There is a ring in the center. At the moment, the two fighters are fighting in full swing. The audience in the four stands is also very intense, and the atmosphere is extremely arrogant. On the surface, there is almost no difference between the two arenas, but a closer look will show that there are many young girls in the stands who are exposed to their clothes. They have aroused the hormones of those male spectators, and there are many dirty transactions. This is also a major factor that Qinglong can take away customers. At this time, in a private grandstand, there was a middle-aged man with a big stomach, with a bald head and a gold necklace with thick thumb around his neck. Beside him, there was a muscular man with a very rebellious expression. The middle-aged man''s name is Zhou Yangfu, the boss of Qinglong boxing ring, and the muscular man around him is Shan Qing, the strongest boxer in Qinglong boxing ring¡° It''s a bloody man''s pursuit that he can still play with women by watching boxing. The field of Dao 12 should have collapsed long ago. What''s the point of just watching boxing? " Zhou Yangfu disdains to smile, he only takes less than half a month to rob all the customers of Dao 12 boxing field, this is what he is very proud of. At this time, one of his subordinates went into the private grandstand and said to Zhou Yangfu, "boss, the sword is coming." After hearing this, Zhou Yangfu flashed a little surprised and said with a smile, "he can''t help it at last. Come on, come on. If he doesn''t come, I have no reason to teach him a lesson." With that, Zhou Yangfu looked at the single engine beside him and said, "it''s your turn. Can you rectify your name? Tonight is the best chance." Shan Qing laughed arrogantly and said, "from tonight on, Cloud City will not have the name of Dao 12. I will let him die under my fist." Zhou Yangfu is very satisfied with this. He is not afraid to make a name in his own arena. If he wants to hold a strong man known by all Cloud City, he must step on the head of the strong man. Dao 12 is the stepping stone of single engine¡° When the game is over, the light is directly on Dao 12. I have something to say to him Zhou Yangfu said. The man nodded and said, "boss, I''ll arrange it right away." In the stands, Dao 12''s expression is very complicated. This kind of grand occasion should have happened in his boxing field, but now he can only see it in Qinglong boxing field. He won''t complain about other reasons. He will only think that he doesn''t have single strength, which is why he leads to this result¡° See the difference? " Han 3000 said to Dao 12. Dao 12 also found the existence of those women, which is a big factor to attract male spectators, but he can''t accept it¡° Brother three thousand, it''s too smoky. " Dao 12 said. Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. He doesn''t have the identity he used to be 12 years ago. But this kind of underground environment should be like this. Isn''t violent women pursued by men? He can''t accept it¡° To make money, you have to meet the needs of the guests. " Han 3000 light said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 482

    After the match on the spot, a strong spotlight suddenly shone on Dao 12. When all the audience, including Dao 12, didn''t know why, a sound came from the loudspeaker.


    "Qinglong boxing ground, warmly welcome Dao Shier to come in person. Let''s applaud."


    The name of Dao 12 is almost unknown to those who are familiar with the underground boxing field, because he was once the underground champion of Yuncheng and has an amazing record of winning in a row. Most of the audience, who are regular customers of the underground boxing field, focus on Dao 12 for a moment.


    At this time, Zhou Yangfu''s voice came out from the loudspeaker: "boss Dao, you''re here today. You can''t come to see the excitement. If you want to participate in the bounty competition, I can give you a walk to start the bounty competition ahead of time. It''s just like letting the audience watch more excitement. How about that?"


    This speech, all the audience began to coax, shouting the name of Dao 12, want him to go on the stage, it is Zhou Yangfu deliberately want to get the duck on the shelf.


    Seeing Dao 12''s indifference, Zhou Yangfu continued: "Dao boss, you used to be an underground champion with the highest consecutive record. Now you are not afraid, are you?"


    "Yes, you should be very clear about the strength of Shan Qing. If you don''t have the courage to play, I can understand it, but you have to get out of Qinglong boxing ring immediately and swear in public that you will never step into the underground black boxing circle from now on, OK?"


    In the private grandstand, after saying these words, Zhou Yangfu''s face is full of proud smile. It''s so cool that he can trample the former underground champion under his feet.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he really ran away?" Shan Qing asks Zhou Yangfu.


    Zhou Yangfu shook his head and said: "if he really wants to be a turtle, I have nothing to say, but if he is a man, he must face up and run in front of so many people. His name of Dao 12 is in Yuncheng, but it stinks."


    Shan Qing said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily. I know I can''t beat him. It''s reasonable for him to lose face if he doesn''t go on stage. It''s better to be a turtle than to be killed by me."


    "If it was you, would you choose to lose face or lose your life?" Zhou Yangfu asked.


    Shan Qing sneered and said, "it''s just a cloud city. Do people who can make me lose face and life exist?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Zhou Yangfu laughed happily and said, "I just like your arrogance. God and Buddha can be destroyed. It''s good."


    Shan Qing didn''t dare to say that God and Buddha could be destroyed, but he didn''t pay attention to these people in Yuncheng.


    "Dao 12, go up. You''re the underground champion. Don''t give me advice."


    "You don''t want to be a shrinking turtle. So many people are looking at you. You don''t want to have a face."


    "Why don''t you call it Dao 12? Call it Dao tortoise."


    More and more people began to coax, and the twelve faces of Dao became more and more heavy.


    In this case, if Dao 12 really wants to shrink back, his face will be completely lost.


    As soon as he took a step, Dao 12 suddenly felt a hand stop him.


    "Brother 3000, face is not important to me, but as a man, it is absolutely impossible for me to endure such humiliation." Dao twelve deep voice way.


    "Watch this fight. I''ll fight." Han 3000 light way.


    Dao 12 and Zhou Bo''s eyes were fixed at the same time. I never thought Han 3000 would say such words.


    "No way." Dao 12 resolutely refused: "this guy named Shan Qing will never do it lightly."


    "Of course, it won''t be light. If you don''t defeat him, you will end up with only one, then you will die in the challenge arena." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. Since he knows that there are so serious consequences, why should he take the stage for himself?


    "Brother 3000, since you know..."


    "Do you think I''ll lose to him?" Han 3000 interrupted Dao 12.


    Dao 12 is in a bit of a dilemma. In his opinion, Han 3000 is not as good as him when he comes on the stage. If he loses, he doesn''t have to think about it at all. However, Han 3000 is his immediate boss. It seems inappropriate to say such a thing to his boss.


    "Watch it. Today I''ll teach you how to fight." Han 3000 finished and walked towards the challenge arena.


    "Brother, brother 3000, what do you want to do?" When Zhou Bo saw that Han 3000 had left, he asked twelve questions.


    Dao 12 shakes his head. He doesn''t understand what Han 3000 wants to do. With his position, he doesn''t need to sacrifice his life to make a risk. If the underground ring is gone, it will be gone. It has no influence on him. But why does he fight for himself?


    "Will brother 3000 be sure to win single engine?" Zhou Bo guessed.


    Dao 12 denied this possibility without hesitation and said: "I only fought with brother 3000 a few months ago. Even if he made progress, he would never have made such amazing progress. I''ve seen Shan Qing, and his strength is by no means comparable to brother 3000."


    At this time, Han 3000 has already stepped into the challenge arena, and people just feel puzzled about his appearance.


    It''s Dao 12 who declared war on Zhou Yangfu. What''s he doing on stage?


    "What''s this guy doing? He doesn''t want to challenge single engine, does he?"¡° How about acting in a comedy? With his small body, he dares to fight with single engine? "¡° In my opinion, Dao 12 didn''t dare to play directly, so he sent a cannon fodder to die. " All the spectators speculated one after another, and some people disdained to laugh at Han 3000¡° Boy, get out of here. You can''t fight with one hand. "¡° I don''t know if you are qualified to fight with Shan Qing. Are you qualified? We are old audiences of underground black boxing, but no one knows you¡° Get out of here. Don''t be shameful. You''ve killed yourself. " In the face of these taunts, Han 3000 stood in the challenge arena, unmoved. In the private grandstand, Zhou Yangfu said with ridicule: "it seems that you are right. Dao 12 is going to be a turtle with a shrinking head. He sent out a cannon fodder." Shan Qing smiles coldly and stands up¡° What are you doing? This kind of small role is not worth your appearance. I''ll call someone to solve it. " Zhou Yangfu said¡° Kill this boy and force him to fight. How can I justify myself if I don''t fight him? " With that, Shan Qing left the private grandstand. Zhou Yangfu shakes his head helplessly. Although Shan Qing is his subordinate, many times this guy makes up his mind that even Zhou Yangfu can''t change it. This occasionally makes Zhou Yangfu dissatisfied. However, based on Shan Qing''s powerful skills, he can only give up. After all, Qinglong boxing field is supported by Shan Qing, and he can''t tear his face with Shan Qing¡° Poor boy, I wish you a happy death and don''t suffer so much. Otherwise, you won''t even have the courage to be a human in the next life. " Zhou Yangfu sighs and shakes his head. In his eyes, Han 3000 is dead, and he will surely be tortured by Shan Qing. When the single engine appeared, the laughter of the four stands turned into a warm cheering. Shan Qing has played three times in Qinglong boxing field, and he has killed his opponent in three times. Although he didn''t kill him, the boxing field has deliberately released information that the person who fights with Shan Qing either becomes a vegetable or can only lie on the hospital bed for a lifetime. Qinglong boxing ground is very successful in shaping the image of single engine. In the eyes of the audience, he is like a killing machine. As long as he moves, he will be able to show real violence. Therefore, every audience here expects to see single engine move. At this point, Zhou Yangfu is very smart. He never makes clear arrangements for single engine''s games, which avoids the situation that single engine is overcrowded when it comes out. If he wants to watch single engine''s games, he can''t miss every game. In terms of efficiency, Zhou Yangfu maximizes the value of single engine¡° Shan Qing, kill him. "¡° Let''s see the real violence. "¡° This boy is not qualified to fight with you. He will end his life with one blow and make him pay for his arrogance. " The audience are enthusiastic and hope that Shan Qing can kill Han 3000 directly. After all, the stimulation given by the injured and the dead is very different. They have seen too many injuries and naturally want to seek more exciting pictures. Shan Qing stepped into the challenge arena with a scornful smile on his face and said, "how do you want to die?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 483

    How do you want to die!


    Simple five words, once again set off the atmosphere of the scene to the highest point.


    Everyone in the audience was like chicken blood.


    But when Shan Qing raised his hand, the ring became silent again, which was enough to see how strong Shan Qing''s control was.


    "It seems that no one is optimistic about you. Have you thought about the consequences when you fight for 20?" With that, Shan Qing raised his head, looked at Dao 12 on the bleachers, and continued: "you''re carrying the name of the underground champion, and you''ve become a turtle with a shrunken head. Are you so afraid of death?"


    "It''s enough for me to show up." Han 3000 said.


    Shan Qing burst out laughing, and the audience in the stands laughed, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "This guy''s tone is crazy. He doesn''t pay attention to single engine at all."


    "Dare to talk to Shan Qing like this, Shan Qing won''t let him go. This guy is dead."


    "I really don''t know how he will die in the hands of Shan Qing. With Shan Qing''s means, he will be tortured to death."


    Shan Qing laughs enough and says to Han 3000, "if you''re such a rubbish, I''ll let you fight ten punches. You can''t win me either."


    Han 3000 raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He may not be able to attack this guy, but he never thought that Shan Qing would take the initiative to make such a request. Didn''t he give him enough space?


    As long as the strength of Taekwondo Hall is exerted, this guy has no chance to resist.


    "I don''t need you to give me ten punches, one is enough." Han 3000 said.


    Shan Qing stretched out his right hand, hooked Han 3000''s index finger, and said, "OK, I''ll give you a fist first. Come on, let me see how strong your weak chicken can be."


    "You asked for it. Don''t regret it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Regret?" Single engine disdain said: "deal with you such waste, how can I regret it."


    Han sank his legs and put on a horse stance again.


    The rest of the audience laughed at the scene.


    "This guy is really a little white. He doesn''t know anything and dares to fight with single engine."


    "Ah, it''s another one-sided crush. It''s really boring."


    "It''s good to see how this idiot was killed by single engine. It''s the extra meal tonight."


    After hearing these words, Dao 12''s face turned pale to the extreme. With Han 3000''s strength, one blow was certainly not enough to shake Shan Qing. After one blow, he would bear Shan Qing''s attack like a storm. At that time, Dao 12 could not think of any other possibility except death.


    At this time, Han 3000''s accumulation of power has been completed. Under the burst of strength of his legs, he made a loud noise with the challenge arena.


    This surprised the audience in the stands, because in their eyes, Han 3000 is just a weak chicken. No one thought that he could still have such power.


    Although Shan Qing was a little surprised, his strength was not enough to make him face it carefully.


    Since he said that he wanted to give a punch in front of so many people, he would never lose face and go back.


    "It''s OK to hit ordinary people with this kind of strength. If you want to hurt me, it''s a dream." Shan Qing chose to close his eyes at this time, only for the style of an expert.


    After the audience saw this scene, they were all convinced by Shan Qing and confronted with others, but he closed his eyes. What degree of disdain is this.


    "This guy doesn''t care so much about brother 3000." After Zhou Bo saw it, he gritted his teeth and said that Shan Qing''s arrogance made him want to fight in person, but he also knew that he was not his opponent.


    Dao 12 sighed and said: "with his strength, we really don''t need to pay attention to brother 3000. They are completely different levels of competition."


    Han 3000''s offensive is very fierce, but due to the single engine''s contempt, even the ordinary audience did not see Han 3000 in the eye.


    At this time, Han 3000 has approached single engine, for his eyes closed move, Han 3000 just silently scolded a: "fool."


    When Han 3000 and Shan Qing fist contact moment, Shan Qing suddenly opened his eyes, in front of Han 3000 full of smiling face.


    Then, Shan Qing''s expression became distorted, and it was because of the pain.


    The next moment, Shan Qing feels his body rising out of control, his feet off the ground, like a broken kite, flying towards the back.


    Flying out of the challenge arena and smashing into the audience, several spectators who were hit by the single body howled.


    This series of things happened between lightning and flint, and many people never recovered.


    See is hit to fly out of single Qing to stand up wobbly on the stand, then the blood in the mouth such as gushing like crazy vomit, weak fall to the ground.


    All that remained was the sound of breathing.


    In the private grandstand, Zhou Yangfu jumped up directly from the sofa, went to the one-sided mirror and looked at Han 3000 in the challenge arena.


    This guy... Hit Shan Qing with one punch. How can it be? How can it be! With the strength of single engine, how can he be defeated. He is just a weak chicken. Zhou Yangfu was in a panic and kept scratching his bald head. Qinglong boxing field is supported by Shan Qing. Now, Shan Qing is seriously injured. Without Shan Qing, the reputation of Qinglong boxing field will be destroyed! After the silence, there was an uproar in the ring. Everyone looked at Han 3000 in the ring in disbelief. They even suspected that they had hallucinations. How could they see Shan Qing flying out of the ring? Isn''t he the one who died¡° What do I see! He hit Shan Qing with one blow. "¡° My God, I don''t think it''s dazzling. How can this guy kill Shan Qing with one punch? "¡° Shan Qing is about to spit blood and die. What''s impossible? I didn''t expect that this boy is still an expert. "¡° I can''t see how strong he is. " For Han 3000''s ridicule, at this moment all become incredible exclamation, single engine''s powerful image in this moment instant collapse, no one dare to look at Han 3000 with contempt. Zhou Bo slapped himself in the face and said, "brother, tell me, I''m not dreaming." Dao 12''s chest fluctuated violently. The shock of Han Sany''s Ko single engine was so strong that he couldn''t believe it. But the fact has already happened before our eyes. What is there to doubt¡° It''s not a dream. Brother 3000 is really strong, and it''s terrible. " Dao 12 didn''t realize it. When he said this, even his voice trembled slightly. Zhou Bo swallowed his saliva and moistened his throat. He suddenly clenched his fist and looked at Han 3000 like a torch. He said, "brother 3000 is so strong. I must worship him as a teacher. If he doesn''t accept me one day, I''ll kneel in front of him and not get up one day." Rather baffling for Zhou Bo, the knife twelve laughed helplessly, and said, "do you think brother three thousand is very idle? Where can he have leisure when you are master, you should still dispel the idea and let the three thousand elder brother save her heart." Zhou Bo hung his head powerlessly. Han 3000 knew how much trouble he was facing. His enthusiasm was instantly quenched by the cold water of Dao 121¡° I should be damned. I used to look down on brother 3000. Fortunately, you taught me a lesson in time. Otherwise, I should have offended such a strong man. " Zhou Bo reproached himself and said that in his world, only the strong can win his respect. Now, Han 3000 obviously has such qualifications. Dao 12 straightened his back unconsciously and said, "brother 3000, would you mind with such a small person as you? Don''t be so amorous." Zhou Bo embarrassed smile, scratched his head and said: "brother, you are too striking, although I am not 3000 brother strong, but I am not weak."¡° Is it? Do you want a reward from brother 3000? " This sentence made Zhou Bo''s eyelids jump, and he quickly said: "no, brother, don''t tease me. Even Shan Qing was beaten by one punch, and brother 3000 gave me one punch, which would kill me." At this time, Han 3000, standing in the challenge arena, suddenly turned to look at the private grandstand. He knew that the man who just spoke was here¡° Do you want to continue? " Han 3000 light asked, this is a one-man force, declare war on the whole Qinglong boxing field posture! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 484

    Although they don''t know Han 3000''s name, everyone is shouting the word "champion". It seems that they have already regarded Han 3000 as the new champion in the underground ring.


    This is the power of the world, for underground black boxing, the winner is king, they will not simply worship someone''s name, as long as there are stronger, they will not hesitate to abandon the former.


    It''s not a sign of being a wallflower, it''s just a recognition and pursuit of the strong.


    In the private stands, Zhou Yang is so lucky that he shivers all over. In his eyes, Dao 12 will never be able to turn over in the underground black boxing world of Yuncheng in his whole life. With the strong man like Shan Qing, he will surely be the boss of the first boxing ring.


    But Zhou Yangfu didn''t expect that Shan Qing would be beaten by someone before he enjoyed the honor for a few days, and he was a very humble boy.


    Declare war on the whole Qinglong boxing field. If there is no one to fight, the reputation of Qinglong boxing field will be destroyed.


    But even Shan Qing is not his opponent. Zhou Yangfu knows that sending other people is just adding more honor to this boy.


    "Who is this guy? How can Dao 12 find such a master?" Zhou Yangfu gritted his teeth helplessly and said that Han 3000''s birth completely broke his control over Yuncheng underground black boxing. This is a situation that Zhou Yangfu is unwilling to accept but unable to stop.


    "Boss, do you want to check his details?" A subordinate asked Zhou Yangfu.


    Zhou Yangfu looks at Han 3000 on the challenge arena like a torch. For his details, Zhou Yangfu is very curious. However, once he finds out such a strong man, the consequences may be unimaginable.


    "Don''t worry. Let me try again." The invincible Zhou Yangfu actually compromised, because he did not dare to offend Han 3000 easily.


    "What do we do now? Are we going to send a boxer?" He continued.


    Hearing these words, Zhou Yangfu was furious. He could only vent his anger on his subordinates. After a while of kicking and punching, Zhou Yangfu yelled: "are you stupid, even Shan Qing is not an opponent, continue to send people to die?"


    On the challenge arena, Han 3000, who can''t wait for a response, smiles and walks down the challenge arena.


    Zhou Yangfu relies on Shan Qing. Now Shan Qing is beaten by him. It is expected that he will not send someone to fight.


    The eyes of the boxing field focused on Han Sanya. When they saw him step down from the challenge arena, they were disappointed and began to spit at Qinglong boxing field.


    "It''s a shame that you should avoid the battle at home in Qinglong boxing field."


    "Damn, I won''t come to see Qinglong boxing ring any more. A bunch of rubbish even ask me to spend money. It''s not worth it."


    "Zhou Yangfu was quite arrogant just now. He didn''t expect to be a coward so soon. He didn''t dare to say a word. It seems that it''s better not to come here in the future."


    Among the audience broke out a very strong dissatisfaction, have expressed their will not come to Qinglong boxing ring.


    After Dao 12 and Zhou Bo came to Han 3000, Dao 12 asked, "brother 3000, where are you going now?"


    "The ring will open tomorrow. You can''t go back to prepare?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Dao Shiyi is stunned. In the current situation of Qinglong boxing field, his boxing field can really seize this opportunity to reopen. It''s just that such a surprise comes so suddenly that Dao Shier can''t believe it.


    After walking out of Qinglong boxing ground, Zhou Bo said, "brother 3000, are you free?"


    "What do you mean?" Han three thousand puzzled looking at Zhou Bo.


    Zhou Bo looks at Dao 12 awkwardly. Although Dao 12 has made it very clear to him, he still wants to ask a question. What if Han 3000 agrees?


    "Brother 3000, if you are free, take me as an apprentice." Zhou Bo said.


    Han 3000 helplessly shook his head and said, "well, you''d better follow twelve. I''m not qualified to be your master."


    "Yes, of course. Brother 3000, you can beat me with one blow. How can a strong man like Shan Qing not be qualified to be my master?" Zhou Bo said.


    Han 3000''s inner pain, only he knows.


    His strength has not been greatly improved. This power of unknown origin may disappear at any time. He does not think that he is real now.


    Only these words, Han 3000 can''t tell Dao 12 and Zhou Bo.


    "Go back early. I''ll go home and have a rest." Han three thousand finish, a person walked away.


    Zhou Bo sighed. Even though he had already guessed the result, he was somewhat disappointed.


    "Brother, brother 3000 is becoming more and more invisible. Now I gradually understand why you are following him." Zhou Bo said.


    "He has a unique charm that you will gradually see in the future. I don''t guarantee that he can give you a bright future, but I''m sure you will never regret following him." Dao 12 said firmly.


    Han three thousand back home, a silk pajamas Qi Yiyun sitting in the living room watching TV, let him very surprised, because he left before, Mingming has waited until Qi Yiyun back to the room to sleep¡° Aren''t you asleep? " Han three thousand don''t understand to Qi Yi cloud ask a way. Qi Yiyun did sleep, but when she heard Han Sanqian close the door and leave, she tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep, so she went to the living room to wait for Han Sanqian¡° I''m afraid you''ve been beaten again. I need to get you back. " Qi Yiyun said¡° In your eyes, am I so weak? I''m a black fist master tonight. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun shriveled his mouth, a look of disbelief, said: "you, also black fist master, I see ah, you are to solve what shrimp role is ecstatic." Han Sanqian shrugged and said, "if you''ve heard the name of Shan Qing, you''ll know if he''s a shrimp. It''s a pity that you don''t know about underground black fist. I''m too lazy to explain to you and go back to my room to sleep." After that, Han 3000 directly went back to the room, did not see Qi Yiyun sitting on the sofa with a shocked expression. Although Qi Yiyun doesn''t know much about the world of underground black boxing, she has heard the name of Shan Qing. Qi Yiyun has heard Donghao mention Qinglong boxing field since it was very powerful. Since she mentioned Qinglong boxing field, she will naturally know about this town strongman. According to Dong Hao, Shan Qing''s strength is very strong. Even he doesn''t dare to take it lightly when fighting with Shan Qing. How can Han 3000 beat Shan Qing with one punch¡° I didn''t expect you to be more and more boastful, but what''s the point of boasting in front of me? " Qi Yiyun shriveled his mouth and went back to his room to have a rest. Han 3000 is lying on the bed, not closing his eyes to sleep, but thinking about how this inexplicable power is going on. After several times of verification, he is now able to confirm that he really has amazing power, which does not need any doubt. However, Han 3000 does not know where the power comes from. Can''t it be true that there is a God in three feet? Which God of war gave him strength? This idea makes Han Sanqian happy. He is absurd, uninhibited and extremely stupid. Not to mention that he is an atheist, even if he really has a God, he can''t give him strength for no reason¡° It seems that we can only find grandfather Yan. " Han 3000 took a deep breath, can''t solve the confusion, can only find Yan Jun to help him. That night, Han Sanqian didn''t wake up in the middle of the night because of his headache, but when he woke up the next morning, he felt a splitting headache, which made him curl up on the bed and shiver constantly. The whole headache process lasted for half an hour, which made Han Sanqian feel like he had experienced life and death. When the headache slowly away, Han 3000 has been covered with sweat, the whole person is very collapse¡° Would you like breakfast? " Qi Yiyun''s voice came from outside the door. Han 3000 feebly said: "you eat first, I''ll sleep for a while." Qi Yiyun feels a bit strange. Recently, Han 3000 gets up later and later, which is not like his previous life pattern. However, Qi Yiyun can understand that Han 3000 is facing too many troubles now. He can''t sleep at night and it''s normal to get up late in the morning. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 485

    Han three thousand rest for a while, out of the room, Qi Yiyun obviously can see his face is not right.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you ill?" Qi Yiyun goes to the side and cares.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. After the headache disappeared, his physical condition didn''t change. He was just a little weak. He said, "it''s nothing. I didn''t have a good rest last night."


    "I know you''re under a lot of pressure, but you have to take care of your body, too. If your body breaks down, it''s all over." Qi Yiyun reminds a way.


    "Don''t leave those close fitting clothes in the bathroom, or I will collapse sooner or later." Han 3000 laughs jokingly.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t show a woman''s shyness, because this was what she did on purpose, so she thought about the possibility of being seen through by Han 3000 and said, "is it good-looking? Do you stare without blinking every time you go to the bathroom? "


    Han 30000000 didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun would behave like this. The more generous she was, the more embarrassed Han 30000000 said, "no... no, clothes are just some cloth. What''s good to see?"


    "If you don''t want to see the cloth, I can show you the others, if you like." Qi Yi cloud picks eyebrow to say.


    Han three thousand eyes view nose nose view heart, hurried to the table to eat.


    His loyalty to Su Yingxia is absolute, but men''s resistance in the face of beauty is often very low, not to mention Qi Yiyun, the best beauty. Han 3000 is really afraid that he will make a big mistake if he can''t help it.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly walked behind Han 3000, attached himself to Han 3000''s ear, breathed out like orchid, and said: "I''m willing to help you decompress, any way is OK, do you want it?"


    Han 3000 feels that all his hair and sweat stand up. Qi Yiyun is so evil. He has never seen it before. His heart beats faster and his breath shortens.


    "Qi Yiyun, don''t seduce me. You want to be driven out." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes and said, "did I seduce you? I help you decompress. It can be massage. If you think it''s wrong, can you blame me? You are such a rotten man that you don''t know what to do. "


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. He argued with the woman that there was no way out, so it''s best to shut up at this time.


    After dinner, Han 3000 went out. Today, he has to meet Yan Jun, hoping that he can give some answers on the matter of power.


    Han three thousand just left soon, knock on the door, Qi Yiyun did not have any unexpected expression, after the door opened, let Donghao into the door.


    "Han 3000 says that he can knock off Shan Qing with one punch. Is that true?" Qi Yiyun asks Dong Hao. Last night, she thought Han 3000 was bragging, but when she thinks about it, it doesn''t conform to Han 3000''s character, so Qi Yiyun calls Dong Hao to verify.


    Donghao doesn''t want to admit it, but last night at the scene, he can only nod his head.


    Han Sanqian''s performance in Qinglong ring last night shocked everyone, including himself.


    When Dong Hao saw Shan Qing flying up in the air, he used the shock of his life.


    Han 3000 has what kind of strength, he is very clear, but last night Han 3000''s performance, but completely beyond the scope of his understanding.


    In Donghao''s opinion, the power of that blow is almost beyond the reach of human power.


    Seeing Donghao nodding, Qi Yiyun frowned. How could it be true? How can Han 3000 make a single fist?


    "The strength of this single engine is not flattered, is it?" Qi Yiyun suspects that only in this way can he explain why han 3000 single fisted Ko.


    Donghao shook his head and said: "Miss, the strength of single engine is real, absolutely not false."


    "What''s the matter? Is Han 3000 possessed by the gods?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Dong Hao also wants to know what makes Han 3000 suddenly stronger. Now he even suspects that even he is not Han 3000''s opponent. If that fight is on him, his end will never be better than that of Shan Qing.


    "Miss, I don''t know, but I''m sure Han 3000 has really become strong, and very strong." Donghao took a deep breath and said that before he faced Han 3000, as long as he was willing, as long as he dared to disobey Qi Yiyun, he could kill Han 3000 with his heart.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 is a mole ant that can be crushed to death at any time.


    But now, Dong Hao had to change his mind. He didn''t even dare to kill Han 3000 easily. He was afraid to die in Han 3000''s hands.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned for a long time, and a smile appeared on her face. It''s a good thing for her to make Han 3000 stronger. The only drawback she can pick out is that the more serious Han 3000 is, the more fascinated she will be with Han 3000.


    "Nothing else, you can go." Qi Yiyun said.


    Donghao is willing to do anything to Qi Yiyun, but in the face of Han 3000 who has lost control, Donghao has to remind Qi Yiyun: "Miss, Han 3000 becomes stronger, which is not good for us. Once he breaks down the bridge, no one can help him. Do you want to think of some way to control Han 3000''s lifeblood?"


    "I will not be his woman in my life, but he will not be merciless to me, as long as why do I want to come back?" Qi Yiyun asked with a sad face. Dong Hao does not understand shaking his head. He really does not understand why Qi Yiyun, who has left, has the cheek to return to Han 3000''s place¡° I''m going to make him feel guilty for me, even if it''s just a little bit. " Qi Yiyun said with a bitter smile that he no longer expected Han 3000 to fall in love with her, but felt guilty for her. This is probably the most humble single love in the world. Donghao heart a pain, said: "Miss, why do you want to embarrass yourself."¡° Why not Qi Yiyun said with a cool smile: "for me, there is no dilemma. At least I am still enjoying it. Besides, I have to rely on him for help when the Qi family is in trouble. What''s the dilemma?"¡° But... "It''s nothing but, go and do your own business." Qi Yiyun interrupts Dong Hao and starts to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table. Donghao''s heart is very bad for Qi Yiyun, but he knows that since Qi Yiyun has made such a decision, no one can change it. In the kitchen, Qi Yiyun does the chores of washing dishes done by a housewife. For people like her who have the identity of Qi''s eldest daughter, doing this kind of thing insults the name of the eldest daughter, but she is really willing to do it, and she never complains, even has no idea. For her, the happiest thing at present seems to be washing the dishes and chopsticks Han 3000 used. At this time, Han 3000 has driven to a small village in the suburb alone. He just contacted Yanjun and learned that Yanjun lives here, so close to Yuncheng. The reason why he lives here is probably clear to Han 3000. Last time back to Yanjing, Shi Jing told him that Yanjun was going to do something important. It turned out that this important thing was to protect him in secret, which made Han 3000 very grateful. Since he was excluded from the Han family, the only concern Han 3000 can feel is from Yu Yanjun, which has never changed for so many years. In today''s village, most of the people left behind are old people and children who have not grown up. Almost all the middle-level people have gone to work far away. This is a very common phenomenon in the countryside. After all, it is not a simple thing to live well in today''s society. When he arrived at the place where Yan Jun lived, Han 3000 stopped and several children gathered around the car. It seemed very strange. The village is not far away from Yuncheng, and the car is not a strange thing for them. It''s just a luxury for these children to be able to watch and even touch it so closely. Into the courtyard, Yan Jun dressed very simple to take care of the garden in the yard, like an ordinary farmer. Han 3000 is very helpful. All the people around the small vegetable garden have been working for a long time. Who could have thought that an old man, a young master of the Han family, who has shaken the whole Yanjing City, should be doing such a thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 486

    At noon, when the sun is shining, young and old people sit at the door to enjoy the cool. Their hands are full of mud, and they don''t go to clean it, just like the native villagers.


    "I''ve heard about last night." Yan Jun looks at Han 3000 with a smile and a kind face.


    This face used to be heroic. Although it is full of wrinkles now, it is still the only face in the world that makes Han 3000 feel at ease.


    "Grandfather Yan, don''t you think it''s strange that with my skill, I can hit Ko alone." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun undeniably nodded his head, said: "with your strength, it is really impossible to be the opponent of single engine, so when I heard the news, I was very surprised."


    "Grandpa Yan, if I say that I suddenly have this kind of power, do you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun expression suddenly serious up, said: "recently in your body, what happened to special things?"


    If you want to say something special, it''s probably a headache every night for no reason, but when Han 3000 told Yanjun about it, the doubts on Yanjun''s face became more intense.


    "Headache?" Yan Jun shakes his head, thinking and thinking can''t connect these two things together.


    "It''s strange to say that when I began to have a headache, I found that my strength suddenly became stronger, and it was incredibly strong. Grandpa Yan, although these two things seem to be unrelated, I think there must be some connection." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun nodded his head, he believed Han 3000''s intuition, since he said so, certainly will not make a mistake.


    It''s just where the headache comes from and where the strength comes from. Yan Jun can''t explain it.


    "In this world, there are a group of people who have the power that ordinary people can''t understand. I have seen him on the battlefield. He broke thousands of troops with the power of one person, but I have only met him once. I believe that in this world, there are layers that ordinary people can''t touch. I''ve tried to find out, but I can''t touch them. What''s the matter with your power, Maybe only people at that level can explain it. " Yan Jun said.


    "Grandfather Yan, the level you said is not the place where immortals stay, is it?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yanjun knew that Han 3000 was joking himself. A chestnut hit Han 3000 on the head and said, "even I dare to tease you. You are not a coward."


    Han three thousand one face wronged cover head, say: "inflammation grandfather, I was wrong."


    Yan Jun shook his head and continued: "they are ordinary people, just have some special things. But I don''t know where and how special they are. I thought this doubt would be brought into the coffin, but now it seems that maybe you can help me find the answer."


    "Grandpa Yan, I''ve come to you for help. How can I help you find the answer again?" Han three thousand full of aggrieved appearance said.


    "Smelly boy, you haven''t practiced with me for a long time, so your butt itches again?" Yan Junwei threatened the way.


    Han 3000 quickly waved his hand and said, "Grandpa Yan, I don''t mean to provoke you." Finish saying, Han 3000 changed the topic, way: "this kind of strength, can produce an influence to my body?"


    "I don''t know." Yanjun said without hesitation, this kind of thing is not the scope that he can understand, so he is not sure what will happen. All the unknowns need Han 3000 to explore by himself.


    Han 3000 sighed. What he was most worried about was that the emergence of this force would affect his physical condition. If it caused some kind of backfire, he would die unjustly.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. At least for now, this force can bring you great benefits. You can defeat Shan Qing. Maybe even Diyang, or even the bodyguard beside Han Li, is not your opponent." Yan Jun said.


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, the ground central he dare not think, not to mention is Han Li side of that fierce general.


    "Grandpa Yan, you really look up to me." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun''s face was serious, and he didn''t joke at all. He said, "when you come into contact with that level, you will know that the experts in your eyes are just a group of mole ants."


    "Grandpa Yan, I really doubt that you are bragging to me. They are immortals." Han 3000 shriveled shriveled mouth to say.


    "They are not immortals, and they don''t have the ability to move mountains and pour the sea in the myth, but they are really different from ordinary people. In that sentence, if you want to know the truth, you have to explore step by step." Yan Jun said.


    "Well, if you come here today, I''ll help you farm. I''ve got nothing." Han 3000 spread his hands covered with mud, with a helpless face.


    Yan Jun slapped Han 3000 on the forehead and said, "it''s almost time to rest. Hurry to work."


    Although Han Sanqian pretended to be reluctant, he didn''t slack off at all when he was working. They even saved lunch. Until the sun set, Han Sanqian went to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Yanjun doesn''t have any bad habits. He smokes, drinks and doesn''t have sex with women. It can be said that his only pursuit is to ensure the safety of Han''s family before he dies. But now, he has a vision, that is Han 3000.


    The level that makes Yan Jun curious all the time but can''t let him enter seems to be able to help him open this mysterious door slowly by Han 3000¡° It seems that I have to live a few more years for this old bone. Otherwise, how can I close my eyes? " Yan Jun said with a sigh. Han 3000 cooked dinner, old and young eating, after all, did not eat at noon, like a hungry ghost reincarnation¡° Grandpa Yan, if only you were really my grandfather. " Is eating a meal, Han 3000 suddenly said to Yan Jun. Yan Jun choked out a mouthful of rice and coughed¡° You son of a bitch, what nonsense are you talking about? " Yan Jun was so angry that he couldn''t laugh or cry. Han 3000 just casually said that, because in his heart, the status of Yan Jun is almost the same as Han Tianyang, so he felt it. Now savor this sentence carefully, there is something wrong, if Yan Jun is his own grandfather, how big a cuckold does Han Tian bring¡° There is no taboo in children''s words. " Han Sanqian smiles. Yan Jun glared at Han three thousand one eye, said: "still take oneself as a child, how old, but say to come back, you and Su Yingxia how, so many years, have become a man?"¡° Cough, cough. " Han Sanyi looks embarrassed. He is still a young man. No one will believe it when he says it. But the fact is that his biggest measure now is to know what it''s like to kiss. Yan Jun sighed and said: "if you go on like this, when will the Han family have the next generation? Your brother, I''m afraid it''s the end of his life."¡° What happened to Han Jun? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° What''s up? You beat him up and asked me what happened? " Yan Jun said. Han 3000 laughs awkwardly, almost forgetting this matter. Han Jun has such an end now, but he did it himself¡° Grandfather Yan, as long as he doesn''t make trouble for me any more, I''ll support him all my life. It''s no problem to marry him a beautiful wife. " Han 3000 said¡° He should be honest now. Without Shen Weng, he can''t do anything Yan Jun said¡° Grandpa Yan, just say what you have to say. I can''t understand what you mean by being so circuitous. " Han 3000 helpless way, Yan Jun brought up the topic of Han Jun, certainly something to say to him, but so around, Han 3000 brain dizzy¡° Han Li killed Shen Weng. " Yan Jun said. Han 3000''s eyes are fixed. He heard Shi Jing about Han Li''s going to Yanjing. Moreover, all the holy places in the ancestral hall were destroyed by Han Li. Unexpectedly, he did more than that and killed Shen Weng¡° Shen Weng is a big man in Yanjing. He is so arrogant that he has no scruples about the consequences. " Han 3000 sighs¡° This is the beginning of Han Li''s terrible life. With the support of the United States, he was able to do whatever he wanted and didn''t kill you. This is also a problem that I can''t figure out all the time. " Yan Jun shakes his head. If Han Li Tie wants to kill Han 3000, no one can stop him, but he doesn''t use this simple and direct way of doing things, which makes Yan Jun very confused. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 487

    Han 3000 and Han Li had talked about this matter, so when Yan Jun had this confusion, Han 3000 told him about Han Li''s concerns.


    Yan Jun is dumbfounded. Is the reason why Han Li didn''t kill Han 3000 just for fear of retribution?


    "You''re such a fool. If he can become the first family in the Chinese community of the United States, has he done less hurtful things?" Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 frowned and asked, "Grandpa Yan, you mean he didn''t kill me because of this reason?"


    Yan Jun said with a smile: "silly child, if necessary, he can even kill his own family. How can he not kill you for this reason?"


    Although Han 3000 was surprised before, he didn''t think much about it. Now many rich people do have such a state of mind, so he thinks that Han Lihui''s thinking is not to blame.


    But listen to Yan Jun say so, Han 3000 can''t again so silly think.


    "Do I have any value to him?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "My familiarity with Han Li is only superficial. If he really wants to get something from you, you have to check it yourself." Yan Jun said that many years ago, he had contact with Han Li, and also investigated Han Li for a period of time. He probably knew what kind of person he was. Yan Jun didn''t believe his words at all.


    Han 3000 nodded with dignified expression and said: "grandfather Yan, if Han Yan can kill Han Li, these things are not important."


    "Yes?" Yan Jun turns his head and looks at Han 3000 like a torch.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said: "Han Yan has killed Han Feng now. If she doesn''t want to expose things, she will be the head of the Han family. This is her only choice. I help her point out this clear road. I think she should do it."


    "Boy, don''t hold too much hope. Even his daughter, Han Li will be on guard as an outsider. It seems a very good way to kill him by using Han Yan, but Han Yan is likely to be seen through. Once Han Yan confesses that you are the mastermind of this matter, you will be very dangerous." Yanjun reminds a way.


    Han Sanqian has considered the risk of this event, but the risk he considered happened to Han Yan, and he thinks that Han Yan has a very high chance of success. After all, it''s Han Li''s daughter, and the closest people can do it without knowing it.


    But after Yan Jun said so, Han 3000 had to reevaluate the risk that this matter would bring.


    "Grandpa Yan, it''s late. You should have a rest first." Han 3000 said.


    Yanjun reminded: "if this matter is exposed, don''t worry too much. Try to fight with Han Li''s bodyguards. Don''t even have the courage to fight because of his strength. You can''t admit your life at any time."


    Han 3000 nodded his head heavily and said, "If heaven wants to kill me, I will break heaven!"


    "Stinky boy, I didn''t learn to exaggerate." Yan Jun said with tears and laughter.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m a movie lover."


    After Han 3000 drove away, he just stopped his car and went downstairs to find a woman with long hair running towards him.


    When the woman ran close, Han 3000 found that the one with the hair on his head was Mifei.


    This woman seems to be waiting for him on purpose.


    "Lao Han, please do me a favor." Mi Fei Er''s eyes are flustered, just like seeing the Savior, holding Han 3000''s hand and saying.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t like mifeier at all. This woman has a heavy shadow of Jiang LAN, just like a copy of Jiang LAN. In the past, if it wasn''t for Yang Meng, Han Sanqian would never interfere in her affairs.


    "Is it related to Yang Meng?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Mifael shook her head and said, "it''s my business. It''s none of her business."


    Han 3000 shakes her hand and goes to the elevator, saying, "since it has nothing to do with her, what do you do with me?"


    Mifeier Leng in situ, she did not expect that he would be so happy to refuse, Han 3000 even a little hesitant to consider the time.


    "You stop, as long as you are willing to help me, I will promise you anything." Murphy yelled.


    Han Sanqian turns his head and finds that mifeier has deliberately lowered the neckline, which is the most direct means of temptation for men. It''s a pity that mifeier meets a straight man, a man who can''t even see Qi Yiyun.


    "Ha ha." Han 3000 left two words and took the elevator upstairs.


    If mifeier is struck by lightning, she will stay on the spot. She not only abandons her dignity, but also sells her body. But in the end, she only gets Han 3000 ha ha!


    These two words were full of ridicule and contempt, which made mifael feel a great shame.


    "I''ve asked for your help like this, and you dare to despise me. Why do you think so?" Mifael gritted her teeth and said that she seemed to think that as long as she asked Han 3000 for help, Han 3000 would help her.


    Back home, Qi Yiyun is watching TV on the sofa in the living room, curling her legs. She doesn''t show her sexy side too much. Now she has been used to waiting for the door, and she will go back to her room to have a rest only after Han 3000 comes home. Sometimes Qi Yiyun is very afraid of the sudden termination of this event, because she has formed the habit. If one day she loses the qualification to wait for Han 3000 to return home, maybe this will be the beginning of Qi Yiyun''s dark life¡° Do you want supper? " Qi Yiyun stands up and asks Han 3000, she is very casual at home, but because of her appearance and figure, no matter how casual the clothes are, people will feel the visual impact¡° Is there such a good night Han 3000 said with a smile¡° There are also special services. Do you dare to have them? " Qi Yi cloud picks eyebrow to say. Han 3000 frowns slightly. Today Qi Yiyun seems to be in a very good mood. He is very happy. He even makes fun of him¡° Did you win the lottery or did the pie in the sky hit you? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° None of them, but there are more things that make me happy. " Qi Yiyun has been happy at home all day since she learned that Han 3000 Ko single engine is a fact. For her, the more powerful Han 3000 is, the more worthy of her happiness¡° If you don''t share such a happy thing with me, can you make me happy? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun goes directly to the kitchen. She won''t let Han 3000 know why she is happy¡° Hand made fruit pizza, you try it first. " Qi Yiyun said. Qi Yiyun''s cooking skills are various, and he can do everything. Han 3000 has learned this for a long time. I have to say that in some ways, Qi Yiyun is a very good choice for a good wife. Although he was born in a rich family, he has no arrogance of a princess, has no temperament of a young lady, and does all kinds of daily housework, This is almost impossible to see in other rich ladies. Unfortunately, she appeared in Han 3000''s life, a few years later¡° Good, good. " Han 3000 had a piece of it, which was well received. Qi Yiyun is more happy, and the sweet dimples in the corner of his mouth are blooming. But in this beautiful atmosphere, a sudden knock on the door sounds. Han 3000 probably guessed who it was, but Qi Yiyun was very confused. Almost no one in his family would knock on the door¡° Do you know who it is? " See Han three thousand a pair of Old God in appearance, Qi Yi cloud doubt way¡° It should be the beautiful neighbor from the opposite door. I just asked me to help. I didn''t pay attention to her. Maybe I''m angry. " Han 3000 light way. He had planned to ignore mifeier directly and ignore her, but Qi Yiyun stood up¡° What are you doing? " Han 3000 asked¡° Let her go Qi Yiyun said faintly, and there was a sense of killing in his tone. And Han 3000 get along so well, but this atmosphere has been destroyed, how can Qi Yiyun not be angry? When he opened the door, Qi Yiyun heard a burst of abuse: "Lao Han, let him get out. Why does he ignore me? Is he qualified for this kind of waste?" Qi Yiyun doesn''t know what happened, but the people who dare to insult Han 3000 are enemies in her eyes. Pop! Qi Yiyun waves his hand and slaps mifeier in the face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 488

    Mifeier refuses to be ignored by Han 3000 and refuses to accept her temptation. Han 3000 is indifferent, so she comes to Han 3000 for theory. However, she never thinks that she meets Qi Yiyun, who is more powerful.


    Qi Yiyun''s performance in most of her life is weak, at least to outsiders. But her character also has a strong side. After all, she is born into a rich family. How can she not have any temper?


    She didn''t get angry just because she didn''t touch her bottom line.


    Now, for Qi Yiyun, her bottom line is Han 3000. Mifei dares to disturb her and Han 3000, which is enough to make her angry.


    "What''s all this noise about?" Qi Yiyun asks mifeier with great momentum.


    Mifael covers her face, a little scared, because she feels the unique momentum of those rich families in Qi Yiyun''s eyes, which is high enough to make mifael afraid.


    She can show superiority in front of her peers, but when she gets along with people who are richer than her, mifael will unconsciously feel inferior, which is why she has a strong utilitarian heart. She doesn''t want to show her inferiority in front of anyone, so she will try her best to make herself rich. It''s a pity that there are many pursuers over the years, However, they are all inferior figures, and there is no real rich family to pursue her.


    "Lao Han, I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for him." Mifael asked weakly.


    "You make us have a rest. There''s nothing else. Get out of here. If you dare to knock on the door again, I''ll teach you a lesson." Qi Yiyun said coldly.


    Mifael originally came to ask Han 3000, because she can''t accept being ignored by Han 3000, but Qi Yiyun''s strength now, she can''t even say a word of refutation.


    "I''m sorry." Miffy said, turned back home, although the heart is not willing, but the slightest bit dare not do angry.


    "This is the real side of your eldest lady. You pretend to be gentle. It''s very similar." After Qi Yiyun closed the door and returned to the living room, Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "My gentleness is real, but only for you." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    "Cough." Han Sanyi was embarrassed and regretted provoking this damned topic. He stood up with a tired expression and said, "I''m tired. I''ll go to bed first. You should go to bed earlier."


    With that, Han 3000 smeared oil on the soles of his feet and quickly slipped away.


    Qi Yiyun wants to go to mifeier''s house and slap her in the face. If it''s not for her interference, she can at least have a chat with Han 3000.


    Mifael, on the other hand, went back to the room and looked at the scarlet fingerprints on her face, which made her teeth itch.


    Although she was suppressed by Qi Yiyun''s momentum just now, the hatred in her heart drove her to retaliate. A woman who was cheated by waste dared to beat her!


    Taking out the phone, mifael dials a suitor''s number.


    This person has a certain position in the gray area of Cloud City. She likes mifael for a long time and pursues it for a long time. However, because of his identity, mifael has always been very exclusive. What she expects is to marry a rich family, not a street mouse.


    However, being able to use him, mifael thought of him for the first time.


    "Cheng Peng, where are you?"


    "Phil, you called me. Would you give me a chance?" Cheng Peng said excitedly.


    "Do something for me. As long as it''s done, I can consider giving you a chance." Said mifael.


    "No problem, nothing." Cheng Peng asked.


    "Tomorrow morning, help me teach a woman a lesson. I''ll send you the address." Said mifael.


    "OK, tomorrow I''ll book the crystal restaurant and have dinner together." Cheng Peng said happily.


    "Good." After mifael hung up the phone, she gave a ferocious sneer.


    "Silly woman, you have to pay a huge price for beating me. Tomorrow is the time for you to kneel down and beg for mercy." Mifael said to herself.


    At this time, Yang Meng suddenly knocked on the door, peeped out a head from the door and asked, "sister Fei Er, have you come up with a solution? There won''t be any problem going to the company tomorrow? "


    Mifael has made a big mistake in her work. Even if she is fired, it''s not too much. That''s why mifael asks Han Sanqian for help. After all, he knows Zhong Liang. If he says a few good words for her, he may be excused.


    But now, mifeier doesn''t care about the result of this matter. She wants to teach Qi Yiyun a lesson and make Han 3000 pay the price for ignoring her.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. Go to bed first." Said mifael.


    Yang Meng believes in mifeier''s words, so she goes back to her room to sleep.


    Qi Yiyun makes different dishes for Han 3000 every day, so it''s necessary to go to the market every morning to buy food. From home to the market, he has to go through an alley. There are many people in the alley on a single day, and even stalls. But on a double day, the alley is very cold. In this case, it''s like a country fair.


    Qi Yiyun went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables as usual today. She didn''t feel it was wrong when she passed the cold alley. However, when several men blocked her way, Qi Yiyun felt that something was wrong¡° What do you want to do? " Qi Yi cloud light asks a way. The leader is picking an inch. He is Cheng Peng, the pursuer of mifeier¡° Glasses sister, you don''t have eyes. Even my women dare to offend you. " Cheng Peng said with a sneer¡° Your woman, is it mifael? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Cheng Peng''s expression obviously flashed a little flustered. Mifeier warned him not to expose it. Unexpectedly, the woman guessed it¡° If you dare, what are you afraid of? " Qi Yi cloud light way. Cheng Peng frowned and said, "I''m afraid you''re a woman. Are you kidding me? Yes, my woman is mifeier. So what? She asked me to teach you a lesson and ask you to kneel down and apologize. I advise you to be wise and don''t force me to do it, or you will suffer."¡° That''s what you''re good at, flaunting yourself in front of a woman? " Qi Yiyun said. Cheng Peng laughed and said, "you don''t want to tell me that you can''t beat women. I''m sorry. I never beat people. I just want to be happy."¡° Is that right? " Qi Yiyun slowly took off his eyes and said: "a man who beats a woman is not a good thing." Cheng Peng and his younger brothers are shocked by her beauty when they see Qi Yiyun taking off her glasses. Cheng Peng has been in love with mifeier for a long time, but at this moment, he suddenly feels that he has moved away. In front of this woman, what is mifael? No matter the figure and appearance, it seems that they are not as good as the woman in front of them. Cheng Peng swallowed his saliva unconsciously. He never thought that there would be such a big difference between wearing glasses and not wearing glasses. Before, Qi Yiyun was an ordinary woman at most, but now, she is like a fairy¡° Are you going to hit me again? " Qi Yiyun asked. Cheng Peng can''t beat flowers. Beauty is used to care, not to fight¡° Beauty... Beauty, do you have a boyfriend? " Cheng Peng asked unconsciously, completely forgetting that mifeier disguised as his little brother and stood behind him¡° What do you mean, Cheng Peng Hear this words, Mi Fei son lost the cap on the head, gnash teeth of ask a way to Cheng Peng. Cheng Peng can''t help but not a little panic, but still a righteous look, said: "mifeier, you take a good look at the gap between yourself and her, if I can be her boyfriend, will I look at you more?" Mi Fei Er''s lungs are almost exploding. Unexpectedly, Cheng Peng, who has loved her for so many years, suddenly changes his heart¡° What''s more, after all these years of using me as a spare tire, do you think I don''t know? Come to me if you have something to do, and kick me off if you have nothing to do. Mifael, do you really take yourself as the queen Cheng Peng said disdainfully. Mifeier''s face is as white as paper. She will feel inferior in front of Qi Yiyun. At this moment, she feels more ashamed¡° Have you quarreled enough? My people have arrived. If you want to fight, fight as soon as possible. " At this time, Qi Yiyun said with a smile that she delayed the time and gave Donghao a positioning. At this time, Donghao had already appeared in the alley. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 489

    Cheng Peng can''t understand Qi Yiyun''s meaning, but when Dong Hao comes to Qi Yiyun''s side, he reacts.


    "Beauty, do you have a boyfriend?" Cheng Peng does not want to believe said.


    Donghao stood beside Qi Yiyun, bent down and said, "Miss, how to deal with the garbage."


    "Just teach me a lesson." Qi Yi cloud light way.


    miss?


    What''s the lesson?


    Cheng Peng subconsciously takes a look at mifeier. She offends someone. It doesn''t look like an ordinary person. Otherwise, there can''t be a bodyguard.


    In her opinion, Qi Yiyun is just an ignorant girl who was cheated by Han 3000. How could she be a lady of a rich family? She even has bodyguards.


    "Beauty, you look down on us. How dare you fight with us alone?" Cheng Peng realizes that Qi Yiyun''s identity is not simple, but he doesn''t pay attention to Donghao. In his opinion, fighting is about many people and great strength. He doesn''t believe that so many people can''t beat Donghao.


    Donghao grins coldly. The rubbish is not worth him at all. However, since Qi Yiyun has already spoken, he has to give Cheng Peng some color to see.


    "You rubbish, one hand is enough for me." Donghao light said, toward Cheng Peng a group of people go.


    Face is very important for a man in front of a beautiful woman. In Cheng Peng''s opinion, this is the time for him to show his true colors. Maybe once he shows his prestige, the rich lady will like him.


    "Give me some brothers and let him see what we can do." Donghao greets his subordinates, but he is not willing to be outdone and takes the lead.


    For Donghao, this kind of local ruffian is like a group of kindergarten children.


    In less than a minute, Cheng Peng and his younger brothers all lay on the ground, wailing constantly.


    Seeing this, mifael burst into tears.


    She wanted revenge, but the reality gave her a hard slap in the face, but she did not understand why han 3000 such a person could cheat a young lady?


    Is she blind?


    Qi Yi cloud walks to Mi Fei son in front of, light of say: "want revenge, do you have such ability?"


    Mifeier dare not look directly at Qi Yiyun''s eyes. At this moment, the inferiority in her heart rises again.


    "Since you are a rich lady, why do you want to be with such rubbish as Lao Han?" Mifael asked, puzzled.


    "Waste?" Qi Yiyun couldn''t help laughing and said, "I really don''t know where you can see that he is a waste."


    "You are a young lady, but he is a renter. Isn''t he a waste?" Mifael clenches her teeth. She has never changed the definition of Han 3000, even though Han 3000 has made her amazing performance.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head helplessly and said: "it''s the first time for me to see your boss as a waste. He doesn''t care about you, but he thinks you''re not worth it. But you think you''re beautiful, so you can stand tall in front of him, don''t you?"


    boss?


    Mi Fei Er looks up puzzled. She doesn''t understand what Qi Yiyun''s words mean. But she is superior to Han 3000 because of her appearance. Even she once thought that Han 3000 liked her, just deliberately showing that she cared more about Yang Meng to save the country.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, boss or subordinate." Mifael didn''t understand.


    "I really don''t understand. You can ask your best friend. You will know how ridiculous you are. Besides, if you don''t even have the qualification to enter his eyes, don''t imagine that he will like you. After all, even I have never touched him." Qi Yiyun laughs.


    "Give these rubbish a piece of advice, so that they don''t appear in front of me in the future. I''ll go shopping." Qi Yiyun tells Dong Hao to go to the market.


    Donghao sighed. Now miss has become a regular customer in the food market. All this is because of Han 3000.


    Mifeier didn''t look at Cheng Peng. She didn''t care what he would end up with. After all, she just used Cheng Peng as a tool. Even if Cheng Peng died, she would not feel guilty.


    After running all the way to the company, mifeier pulls Yang Meng out of the station without saying a word.


    The fire passage in the stairwell, where no one will appear, is a good place to talk about private topics.


    Yang Meng looks at Mi Fei Er''s sweating and flustered. She asks, "sister Fei Er, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t brother Zhong willing to let you go?"


    Mifael was gasping and speechless.


    Seeing this, Yang Meng continued: "sister fei''er, either... Or I''ll help you find a way."


    As a last resort, Yang Meng doesn''t want to intervene in this matter, because she knows mifeier''s strength in front of her, and she certainly doesn''t want her to help, but she doesn''t want mifeier to be expelled because of this. Now only Han 3000 can save mifeier.


    "Yang Meng, tell me what you are hiding from me now." After taking a breath, miffer asks Yang Meng. Yang Meng panics for a while. What she''s hiding from mifeier is the fact about Han 3000''s identity. Moreover, Han 3000 has explained this. Don''t tell anyone else. Seeing Yang Meng''s reaction, MI fei''er, who is familiar with her, can almost conclude that Yang Meng has something to hide¡° If you don''t tell me again, our sisterhood will stop here from today Mifael threatened. Yang Meng is more flustered. She has been a sister to mifeier for so many years, but she doesn''t want to break up their relationship¡° Sister Fei Er, in fact... In fact, Lao Han is Han 3000. " Yang Meng said¡° What if his name is Han 3000? " Mifael didn''t reflect it for a moment, showing a look of doubt¡° Han 3000 is the owner of the weak water property, and also the son-in-law of the Su family. " Yang Meng explained. Boom! A bolt from the blue exploded in mifael''s mind. Her husband is nothing to her, but the words of the weak water real estate owner directly make her mood collapse. She looked down on people who had been looking forward to meeting, and even fantasized about hooking up! Old Han, Han 3000, weak water property owner, young master of Han family in Yanjing! Mifael, who was unsteadily standing, sat down on the ground. Yang Meng squatted down to help her and asked, "sister Fei, are you ok?" Mifael''s eyes are dull. She is very eager to meet the owner of weak water real estate. For this reason, she has prepared a sexy dress at home, waiting for the boss to show up. But now the fact in front of her is that the boss has been around all the time, and she even treats the boss with a contemptuous attitude, and even frankly says that he is a waste. At this moment, mifeier finally understood why Qi Yiyun said that when she knew the truth, she would know how ridiculous she was. This is not just simply ridiculous, but a maddening shame. She stood high in front of Han 3000. At this time, she became a shame that mifeier did not dare to recall. She laughed, despised and scolded. Han 3000 didn''t refute. She thought it was a coward and a waste. But now Mi Fei son knew, that is merely Han 3000 to her this kind of person''s disdain. Will the young master of the Han family treat her as an ordinary woman? What is her beauty in front of the young master of the Han family¡° I''m ridiculous. I''m ridiculous. I treat my boss as rubbish. " Mifeer said with a glassy eye, she hoped that she could realize the ambition in the weak water property, even imagine the day when she became a landlady. At that moment, the bubble of her dream broke up and exposed her ridiculous and ugly side. Sister Fei Er, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t know his identity. How can you blame him? " Yang Meng said. Mi Fei Er''s eyes suddenly showed a disgusting expression. She slapped Yang Meng in the face and gritted her teeth and said, "it''s all your fault. If you didn''t tell me, how could I have such a big misunderstanding with him?"¡° Yang Meng, I have today. It''s all your fault. You treat me as a sister, but you''re hiding such an important thing from me. "¡° From today on, I''ll break with you. " At this moment, Miffy''s ugly face is all exposed, and she shirks her fault to Yang Meng. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 490

    Yang Meng stood still on the spot. From the first day they met Han 3000, mifael''s attitude towards Han 3000 was very bad. She didn''t pay any attention to him. It had nothing to do with whether she knew Han 3000''s identity.


    But now, mifael attributed her fault to her concealment of the matter.


    Even if there is no concealment, can the established fact that she has offended Han 3000 be changed?


    "Sister Fei Er, I didn''t know Lao Han''s identity on the first day, but you offended him on the first day we met." Yang Meng said lightly.


    "I have a chance to atone. If you had told me earlier, how could things have come to this point." Mi fei''er looks at Yang Meng ferociously. She doesn''t feel that she is wrong, but that Yang Meng doesn''t tell her Han 3000''s true identity, which keeps her in the dark.


    Yang Meng smiles faintly. She always treats mifael as her sister, so sometimes when facing mifael''s strong power, she will choose to be tolerant. But in this case, Yang Meng can''t tolerate it. She has no fault. Why should she take responsibility for what mifael does?


    "Mifael, you are very kind to me, I know, but I also know that you treat me as your best friend just because you can find superiority in me and make you feel your excellence all the time. I never cared about this kind of thing before, but now, I won''t bear it any more."


    "Your ridiculous arrogance, in fact, is worthless, you have nothing, but still regard yourself as a princess, think that all the men in the world will spoil you, but do you have such capital?"


    "If you don''t have your eyes above the top, how can you offend Lao Han? The woman around him is so beautiful. Why do you still think that he likes you


    "You''re ridiculous. You''re ridiculous."


    Yang Meng was bombarded and let out all her dissatisfaction.


    Mifael''s ferocious expression becomes more angry, because Yang Meng''s words pierce her heart. But the more she tells the truth, the more she can''t bear it, because she lives in the world she has built. Once she is exposed, all these illusions will make mifael suffer a huge blow.


    "Yang Meng, I''m better than you. It''s a fact. Why do you say I''m worthless?" Mifael gritted her teeth.


    "Now that you have nothing and lose your job, do you still think it''s not your fault?" Yang Meng laughs. She offends Han 3000 again and again, and constantly tries to be on the verge of death. Han 3000 has been lenient, but she still advances. As an outsider, Yang Meng feels funny from the bottom of her heart when she sees all these things.


    Han three thousand a word can determine the future of mifael, but mifael thinks he is a goddess, is Han three thousand unattainable goddess, this is not a joke?


    "Yang Meng, you dare to talk to me like this. Have you forgotten what I have done to you for so many years? Have dogs eaten your conscience Mifael gritted her teeth.


    "Of course I do, but do you remember that I cook every meal for so many years? Maybe you never pay attention to my care for you. " Yang Meng gives a sad smile. People like mifeier only remember their own efforts, but others'' efforts are ignored by her.


    "As you wish, sisterhood, that''s it." With that, Yang Meng went back to work.


    Although this relationship will still make Yang Meng heartache, she will not regret it. In the role play of her best friend, Yang Meng has always been obedient. As long as she doesn''t agree with mifael''s point of view, she is making a mistake. Every time, Yang Meng will choose to be obedient. Now, it''s time to choose a new life.


    There are many such situations in life. One side''s small favor will be remembered for a lifetime, but you will never be ignored by him.


    Peninsula Hotel, since she met Han 3000, Han Yan has been restless. Her inner thoughts have long been firm. Her only choice is to kill Han Li if she wants to be the owner of the house and let Han Feng''s death not be investigated. Only in this way can she get rid of Han Li once and for all, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    If she kills her father herself, she is not afraid that the plan will not go smoothly. Once Han Li finds out, she will never turn over.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you these two days? If you have something on your mind, please let me know." The central to Han Yan asked, since to see Han 3000, the central found that Han Yan is not right, often inexplicably in a daze.


    Han Yan didn''t tell Diyang about what Han 3000 said. After all, Diyang is Han Li''s loyal subordinate. If this matter can''t get the approval of Diyang, the plan can''t be implemented.


    But without the help of the local government, Han Yan doesn''t know what to do.


    "Diyang, you have a part in killing Han Feng." Han Yan said.


    The central frown, Han Yan suddenly put forward this matter, let him not know its meaning, can''t say Han Yan want to abandon the car, let him bear the responsibility?


    "Miss, you don''t want me to take responsibility for you." Said Di Yang.


    Han Yan shook her head, went to the center, said: "I have a way, can ensure our safety, but also can let me sit on the head of the Han family, I can also let you have a different position in the Han family."¡° Miss, just tell me what you have to say. I''m too old to guess. " Said Di Yang. Han Yan took a deep breath, dignified expression said: "if my father died, the future of the Han family, will be controlled by me, and Han Feng''s death, will not be found out." To the central eyes a coagulation, no wonder these days Han Yan will be restless, originally she was considering this kind of thing. Kill Han Li! Diyang never dared to have such an idea, even a little thought. On the surface, Han Li is a businessman, but in fact, he is an absolute cold faced king of hell. Hundreds of ghosts and ghosts under him have built up the Han family''s present status in the Chinese community of the United States. The price and risk of attacking such a cruel man is unimaginable¡° Miss, you should know Han Long''s skill. He is the only bodyguard in the Han family who is entitled to be given the surname of Han. " Said Di Yang. Di Zi generation is the strongest bodyguard of Han family, and Han long is an exception. He changed his surname many years ago. It is a great honor for a person with a different surname to be Han under the authorization of Han Li. At the same time, this honor also represents Han Long''s strong strength. Diyang heard that Han long was the first killer of an organization, and even had the reputation of killing God. Many of Han Li''s opponents died in Han Long''s hands, and never failed. This kind of 100% task completion rate is beyond Diyang''s reach. In addition to the respect for Han Li, Han long is the only person in the Han family that the central government is afraid of. Han Yan''s face is like water. Han long is a great threat, but her identity is special. There are many ways to kill Han Li. She doesn''t need to face Han long directly, but after Han Li''s death, she needs to give Han long a reason to believe¡° I''m his daughter. I''m the one who can get close to him at will. I don''t need force to kill him. " Finish saying, Han Yan took out a capsule, continue to say: "this one, enough to let him die ten million times." Looking at the capsule of the central eyelid straight jump, kill Hanfeng has been the most extraordinary thing he did, did not expect to now even go on the road to kill Hanli¡° If you don''t, my father will find out how Han Feng died sooner or later. At that time, I may be locked up in Han''s cellar for a lifetime, and you will die. " Han Yan said¡° Miss, since you are the closest person to the owner, shouldn''t it be better for you to do this? " Said Di Yang¡° Now that you know about it, are you still qualified to refuse to participate? I''ll deliver the food myself, and you''ll go to the kitchen. " Han Yan said. Di Yang is short of breath. After a fierce struggle, he takes the capsule from Han Yan¡° I hope Miss will become the owner of the Han family and keep her promise. " Said Di Yang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 491

    In another room of the hotel, Han Li stands in front of the window, looking indifferent. In the past two days, there is no news about Han Feng''s search, but in the process, he finds that Han Yan is different.


    Han Li knows her daughter very well, and her unusual performance certainly indicates something to hide.


    "Han long, have you noticed the situation of Yan''er these two days?" Han Li asks Han long.


    "The young lady is worried. The young master''s disappearance may have something to do with her." Han long said very directly, so many years, although Han Yan''s ambition is not exposed, but from her attitude towards Han Feng, who does not know that she covets the position of the home owner?


    Han Li took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want this to happen. Their sister and brother are both my children."


    "Be careful, master." Han long suddenly reminds a way.


    Han Li''s eyes were fixed. He turned around and looked at Han long like a torch. He said, "what do you mean?"


    "Master, I don''t mean to offend you, but miss''s ambition has come to an uncontrollable stage. Maybe she is now facing a situation where there is no way back." Han long said that although he didn''t make his words very clear, it''s not hard to associate his meaning with Han Li''s intelligence.


    If Han Feng''s disappearance really has something to do with Han Yan, then her decision to deal with Han Li is reasonable.


    "If the disappearance of the young master really has something to do with the young lady, how do you think she will hide it, and she can be the head of the family smoothly." Han long continued.


    "If I find out, she will never see the sun." Han Li finished and sighed. Although he was very reluctant to admit it, this possibility did happen. Han Li was very clear that to cover up a wrong thing, he needed to do more wrong things. After all, he had experienced such a choice.


    "Master, miss, you must be careful. You must be careful." Han long said.


    Han Li nodded. Although she was her own daughter, Han Li would not let her do anything wrong.


    "I hope she doesn''t take this step. Otherwise, I will never let her go." Han Li said coldly.


    Han long shakes his head. He is very clear that Han Li''s hope is unlikely to happen, because Han Yan may have planned how to deal with him. After all, Han Yan, who has taken the wrong step, has no way back.


    Before dinner that night, Han Yan did a lot of psychological construction for herself. When she appeared at the dinner table, she was a good girl, and would not make Han Li feel anything wrong.


    But it was because she suddenly behaved too ordinary that Han Li was more alert.


    These days, Han Yan''s state has been wrong, but today suddenly recovered, this is the biggest flaw.


    "Dad, I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite food. You''ve been working hard these days." Han Yan said to Han Li with a smile.


    "I have nothing to work hard for. You are the one who works hard. In order to find Han Feng, you have paid a lot of energy." Han Li said.


    Speaking of this matter, Han Yan deliberately sighed and shook her head, said: "it''s a pity that there has been no news of Han Feng. I don''t know where he has gone. Dad, do you think about what to do next?"


    "Han 3000''s biggest concern is Su Yingxia. If he wants to blackmail me with Han Feng, this woman is my pawn. You can let people catch Su Yingxia." Han Li said.


    Han Yan nodded and said, "I''ll let people take action tonight. Han 3000 dares to move my brother. He must pay the price."


    In the process of chatting, Han Li''s favorite dish was on the table. Han Yan helped Han Li to pick up the dishes and said: "Dad, you can taste the taste here. It''s different from what our chef made. If you like it, I''ll invite the chef back to the United States."


    "Or your most intimate, when Han Feng if there is such understanding." With that, Han Li made an exchange between his bowl and Han Yan''s empty bowl, and continued: "you''d better eat it first. You can help me taste the difference. If it''s not delicious, I won''t eat it. Don''t destroy the position of this dish in my mind."


    Han Yan''s face changed. She never thought that Han Li would say that.


    This dish, however, is filled with strong poison. Once you eat it, even the great Luo Jinxian will be helpless.


    "What''s the matter? I just want you to taste the food for me. I don''t want to do such a little thing, do I?" Han Li said.


    Han Yan face more ugly, said: "Dad, I''m not very comfortable today, a little gastroenteritis, not suitable for eating."


    "So." Han Li smiles. Just as Han Yan is relieved, Han long catches a hotel attendant.


    "You help me taste the difference." Han Li said to the waiter with a smile.


    Although the waiter was puzzled, he didn''t dare to refuse the request of such a big man.


    Just as the waiter picked up the chopsticks, Han Yan said in a hurry: "take the dishes and pour them out. Let the chef come out and see what he''s cooking. It''s not delicious when it smells. Don''t he know that it''s my father''s favorite dish, and it''s rotten to this extent."


    The waiter shrunk his head in fright. He had seen the lady''s hot temper many times. If he didn''t agree, he would hit people. When he was about to put down his chopsticks to find the chef, Han Li said, "don''t listen to her. I told you to eat, you can eat."¡° Dad, let the kitchen do it again. " Han Yan is in a panic¡° You have to try to find out whether it''s delicious or not, so as not to waste the ingredients. " With that, Han Li turns to the waiter and signals him to eat. When the waiter saw that Han Yan didn''t speak, he picked up a chopstick and put it into his mouth. The taste was absolutely authentic and there was no problem. But when he just wanted to speak, his body was burning like a flame, and a sharp pain spread along the viscera. In less than ten seconds, the waiter fell on the floor with wide eyes and blood gushing from the corners of his mouth. See this scene, Han Yan direct despair. Diyang''s first thought was to run quickly. Maybe if he ran away, he would have a chance of survival. As for what kind of pursuit he would encounter in the future, he had no time to think about it. But just ran not far, the back was hit by a force of gravity, making him fly into a dog shit to eat¡° Want to run? Diyang, you are so brave. " Han long said with a sneer. Diyang is the strongest in the Han family, but when facing Han long, he doesn''t even have the courage to fight back¡° It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me. It''s the young lady who planned it. I can only follow her orders. " The ground center shakes head flurriedly, complexion is pale¡° If you don''t report it, it''s a capital crime. " Han long sneers and walks to the center of the ground. He blows his fist at the center of the ground''s chest. The eyeball in the center of the earth suddenly protrudes, and becomes red with hyperemia at a very fast speed, and then there is blood overflow in the ears and nostrils. The power of this blow directly shattered the heart of the center of the earth, causing massive bleeding inside his body¡° "The strongest of the local generation?" Han long disdains a smile, see also didn''t see more ground central one eye, returned to Han Li side. At this time, Han Yan has knelt on the ground, full of panic, she ushered in the first regret in life. No matter what she has done before, Han Yan will not regret it. In her life dictionary, there is no such word at all. But now, she is really afraid, because she knows Han Li will not let her go¡° Where''s your brother? " Han Li asked in a deep voice, since Han Yan has done this thing, Han Feng''s thing must have nothing to do with Han 3000, but Han Yan did it¡° Dad, Han 3000 killed Han Feng long ago. He forced me to kill you. It''s all his fault. Please forgive me. " Han Yan said¡° What Han Li stands up with a big change of face. Although he is worried about Han Feng''s personal safety, in his opinion, Han Feng will be injured, but he is still alive. As long as he is alive, it is not a big problem. Now this news, for Han Li, is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. The whole Korean family in the United States is still waiting for Han Feng to inherit, but he... He is dead! Han Li, furious, grabs Han Yan''s hair and says, "he''s your brother. You even kill your brother!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 492

    Does this matter have something to do with Han 3000? Han Lixin knows that with the protection of the central government, how can Han Yan be controlled and threatened by Han 3000?


    She killed Han Feng for the sake of her position as the head of the family. This is an iron fact. No matter how cunning, it''s useless.


    "Is the owner so important to you? He''s a close relative who grew up with you. " Han Li, with a look of heartache, said that Han Feng died, and what he lost was not only a son, but also a daughter, because after this incident, he could never treat Han Yan as a daughter''s pet, and the whole Korean family in the United States could no longer tolerate Han Yan.


    Han Yan''s hair is torn to pain, she wants to beg for mercy, want to let Han Li let her go, but she knows, made this kind of thing, is impossible to get Han Li forgive.


    Since it''s useless to be humble, why beg!


    "I have paid so much. Why do you want to give the Han family to him just because of his words? Have you considered my feelings?" Han Yan is crazy and yells at Han Li.


    "Your value lies in helping the Han family to win over more powerful local forces in the United States. Only in this way can the Han family be recognized by the real upper class society in the United States, instead of letting you be the head of the family and being ridiculed by others that no one in the Han family can use it." Han Li scolded.


    "Just because I''m a woman, will I be laughed at?" Han Yan is not satisfied. She was born a daughter. She can''t control it. She doesn''t want to be bound by it. She has the ability to prove that she is better than Han Feng, and she has done it, so how can she accept her fate?


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a joke or not. If you kill Han Feng, you even want to kill me. You can only live a dark life in your life." Han Li throws Han Yan away. At this moment, his heart doesn''t care for his father and daughter.


    "Dad, please give me a chance. Although I killed Han Feng, it wasn''t my idea to kill you. It was Han 3000 who forced me to do so." Han Yan kneels on the ground, what does darkness mean? She knows very well that the Han family has an island, which is used to detain all the people who have hatred with the Han family, but have use value and can''t die.


    Han Yan knows that if she is thrown on the island, it will be a nightmare. People who are still alive on the island will never let her go.


    "Do you think I will believe you? How can Han 3000 threaten you? " Han Li said with disdain.


    "It''s true. What I said is true. He has evidence that I killed Han Feng. That''s why I have to be threatened by him. Dad, although I want to be the head of the family, if he didn''t threaten me, how can I dare to kill you?" Han Yan cried.


    Han Li took a deep breath, this waste abandoned son, unexpectedly so bold, let Han Yan to kill him.


    "I have pity for him, but he even regarded it as the capital of indulgence. This waste doesn''t seem to understand that he has no capital to compete with me." Han Li said coldly.


    "Dad, I know I''ve done wrong, but I don''t want to make mistakes again and again. Please..."


    "Don''t say any more. I''ll deal with you after I kill Han 3000." Han Li interrupts Han Yan.


    "Originally, I had a little pity for you and wanted to leave you a way out, but since you are looking for death, no wonder I am." Han Li finished and left the peninsula hotel.


    Su Yingxia''s life rhythm is very normal during this period of time, but every night, he can''t escape the missing of Han 3000. Moreover, after su Guoyao and Jiang LAN divorced, there was a lack of vitality in his family, which always made Su Yingxia feel lifeless.


    But Jiang LAN will have such a result. Su Yingxia doesn''t feel the same way. She even wants to kill Han 3000 and sends a message to Han 3000 with her mobile phone. Su Yingxia will never forgive Jiang LAN for this.


    Sitting in the living room watching TV, Su Yingxia''s phone suddenly rings. It''s su Haichao, which makes Su Yingxia frown.


    In recent days, Su Haichao has not contacted her for the first time, but also shows a flattering look, and wants to cooperate with her, which makes Su Yingxia feel very strange.


    With the resentment between Su Haichao and her, how could su Haichao suddenly release goodwill to her? So in Su Yingxia''s opinion, there must be a conspiracy when this guy comes to him.


    "Welcome to summer, have you considered it?" the merger of our two companies is definitely a joint effort to create a new world in Yuncheng. Su Haichao said.


    "Su Haichao, what do you want to do?" Su Yingxia asked helplessly, for Su Haichao said, she would not believe a punctuation mark.


    "I sincerely want to cooperate with you. I''m not calculating you. If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to show my sincerity and give you 50% of the company''s shares." Su Haichao said.


    50% of the shares are free?


    Su Yingxia would not believe such things.


    "I just want to make the Su family more powerful and make Grandma happy. There is absolutely no other meaning." Su Haichao continued.


    At this time, the doorbell rang, Su Yingxia found an excuse to hang up, said: "I have something else to do, hang up."


    After the phone hung up, Su Haichao''s face changed instantly. But for Shen Weng''s sudden loss of news, which led to the rupture of his capital chain and almost unable to support the operation of the company, how could su Haichao be humble to Su Yingxia¡° Well, she still won''t agree? " Su Yihan asked. Su Haichao gritted his teeth, said: "this bitch, even give her shares for nothing." Su Yihan said: "the person you contacted really didn''t have any reaction. Why did he suddenly evaporate?" Su Haichao''s face sank like water and said: "I received the news that he seems to have died. If it wasn''t for this, how could I go to find Su Yingxia."¡° Dead Su Yihan is surprised. If the gold owner dies, it''s only a matter of time before Su Haichao''s company collapses. He spends most of Shen Weng''s investment on himself. Now the company has no profitable projects at all. It''s hard to turn over in this situation¡° Haichao, now there are rumors in the company that you can''t pay. Many people regret betraying Su Yingxia. If this goes on, I''m afraid the company will collapse soon. " Su Yihan reminds a way¡° What can I do if I break down? Can I still rob the bank? If Su Yingxia doesn''t cooperate, I''ll be damned. " Su Haichao''s biggest hope now lies in Su Yingxia. He can only give this hot potato to Su Yingxia, but Su Yingxia refuses to accept it, which makes the situation very difficult for Su Haichao¡° It''s said that Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao have divorced. Otherwise, we''ll use this to make some rumors? " Su Yihan suggested¡° How to make a rumor? " Su Haichao looks at Su Yihan for no reason¡° I have a way, and Su Yingxia will come to you obediently. The most important thing for a company is its reputation. Once its reputation is destroyed, who dares to cooperate with her? " Su Yihan smiles with pride¡° OK, I''ll leave it to you. If you can help me to do it, the company''s welfare will be increased for you in the future. Anyway, it''s to spend Su Yingxia''s money. If you don''t make a profit, you''ll get nothing. " Su Haichao said. At the hillside villa, Su Yingxia''s right face is red and swollen. Su Guoyao has been hit on the ground and can''t move. Even he Ting is lying on the ground. Su Yingxia doesn''t understand why these two strangers hit each other when they enter the house¡° What on earth do you want to do? I don''t know you. Why did you hit me? " Su Yingxia asks Han Li¡° I''ll know you soon. You are doomed to have no pleasure in your life when you marry that trash. My son died because of him. I want him to watch his beloved woman die in front of him. " Han Li said lightly. Su Yingxia was surprised, this person is aimed at Han 3000, and even want to kill her¡° You... Are you from the Korean family of the United States? " Su Yingxia guessed that in addition, she did not expect anyone else to target Han 3000¡° It seems that you are still very smart. Yes, I am the head of the Han family. Han Li, originally I wanted to let that trash die, but he wanted to die himself. No wonder I called him and told him to come back immediately. " Han Li said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 493

    Han 3000 rental housing.


    When Qi Yiyun found that Han 3000 hung up the phone, her face was serious and her eyes were angry, she knew that it must be Han Yan''s accident, because now it''s the only thing that can make him serious.


    "Han Yan failed?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han 3000 stood up, took a heavy breath, said: "Han Li in the hillside villa."


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun stood up in panic and said, "what did he do to Yingxia?"


    Although Qi Yiyun likes Han 3000, it doesn''t hinder her friendship with Su Yingxia. Although she wants to give up the sisterhood for Han 3000, she will never have the slightest idea of falling in love when Su Yingxia is in danger.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he told me to go right away."


    "I''m with you." Qi Yiyun said to go back to the room to change clothes.


    "No, you stay at home." Han 3000 said in a deep voice, it''s not known what will happen when he goes. If he can''t leave the hillside villa alive, Qi Yiyun will only affect her.


    "No, Yingxia is my sister. She has an accident now. How can I not go?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "You dare to step out of the house. From now on, the affairs of the Qi family have nothing to do with me, and you should never come near me again." Han three thousand finish, straight left the door.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned in the living room for a long time before she regained her mind. Although Han 3000''s overbearing president fan was strong just now, it made her heart beat faster.


    "It''s the only time that you''ll treat me like a bully." Qi Yiyun sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    Driving to the hillside villa, at the gate of the villa area, Han Sanqian finds Qi Hu, who is in a terrible defeat.


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry. I''m incompetent. I didn''t stop them." Qi Hu said to Han 3000 with a guilty face.


    "How are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s not in the way to get hurt." Qi Hu shakes his head helplessly. Facing Han long, an expert of this level, he feels that his efforts over the years seem to have been in vain, and those broken trees seem to have become jokes, because he even has no chance to fight back.


    "Take a break first." Han 3000 said.


    "No, I''m going with you. I can still play." Qi Hu said firmly.


    Han 3000 nodded and stopped talking. They went to the villa on the hillside.


    Tianjia.


    Tianchangsheng, who controls all the information of Yunding mountain, is sitting in the living room with a very serious expression. Facing him, Tian Honghui is also sitting.


    "Dad, this evening, who can win between the two Han families? Is it basically doomed?" Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng with his eyelids jumping. Since Tian''s family was forced to withdraw from the Cloud City market, Tian''s family has almost become a transparent existence, does not attend any activities, and never easily appears in front of the public.


    This kind of life makes Tian Honghui feel very depressed, but he has nothing to do with the Han family.


    Tian Honghui places all his hopes on Han 3000. Only when Han 3000 wins, can the Tianjia family regain its momentum. If Han 3000 loses, Yuncheng will not be able to accommodate Han 3000 and Tianjia as well!


    "But Han 3000, how can he be Han Li''s opponent?" With a wry smile on his face, Tian Changsheng doesn''t look down on Han 3000. On the contrary, he thinks that Han 3000 is more and more powerful. Even if it''s not Han Li''s opponent, it''s reasonable. After all, the Korean family in the United States has developed for so many years, and the financial development alone can''t compete with Han 3000.


    Tian Honghui is disheartened and lowers his head. If Han 3000 is defeated, the Tian family will only be able to accept their fate.


    "Is there not even a little chance and hope?" Tian Honghui said reluctantly.


    Tianchangsheng sighed and said: "I''m not sure if there will be a miracle. After all, there is no absolute. But you should be clear about the skill of the man around Han Li. The gap between Han 3000 and Han Li is self-evident. There is no comparability between the two. If he can''t even win by force, why do you think he can win? Are you waiting for God to hit Han Li with thunder? "


    miracle?


    Tianhonghui has a bitter smile. The probability of this event is really hopeless.


    "Cloud City no longer has the foothold of Tianjia. It seems that it''s time to leave here." Tianhonghui''s spirit and spirit are depressed for most of the time. Although Tianjia still has the opportunity to develop after he leaves, Yuncheng is the place to take root after all. Suddenly, tianhonghui can''t accept it.


    "Wait a minute." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui looked at Tian Changsheng and asked, "Dad, do you still believe Han 3000? It''s not so easy to work miracles. "


    "I believe him." At this time, the voice of Tian ling''er came from the stairway.


    When ling''er came to them with a resolute expression, Tian Honghui said, "why don''t you go to bed?"


    Tian ling''er ignored Tian Honghui''s question and said, "I believe my brother will be able to defeat Han Li."


    Tian Honghui smiles calmly. In the past, Tian linger was called Han 3000 brother. He thinks it''s a good thing. After all, Han 3000 can bring some benefits to the Tian family. This half-way relationship between brother and sister is likely to be of great use in the future. But now, in tianhonghui''s opinion, it is more like a joke¡° Don''t call him brother in the future. Maybe there won''t be Han 3000 in the world from tonight. " Tian Honghui said. Tian ling''er eats Tian Changsheng to death, but she is very afraid of Tian Honghui, especially when he looks dignified that day. She usually doesn''t even dare to breathe. But today, Tian ling''er''s expression is very firm, said: "Dad, I''m going to call him brother. I''ll call him brother all my life. If you don''t believe him, I believe him."¡° You... "Tian Honghui pointed to Tian ling''er and didn''t know what to say. Then he looked at Tian Changsheng and said," Dad, you should know the consequences if we don''t leave as soon as possible, but there are many people staring at us in Cloud City. Once the situation is settled, it will be difficult for us to leave. " Tianhonghui is worried about something that tianchangsheng knows better than anyone else. After so many years in Yuncheng, Tianjia has beaten down many rivals. Although Tianjia has now retired from Yuncheng market, the Han family has not released this cake, and Tianjia''s own interests will not be affected. However, when the Han family leaves, Yuncheng will be in chaos, And the people the Han family chooses to support will certainly gnaw away the bones of the Tian family. But how can tianchangsheng be willing to leave like this? He is now an old man. He has no strength to fight. He has to run around when he is old, and he has no chance to return to his roots. Tianchangsheng took a deep breath and said, "I''m willing to fight." Tianhonghui is powerless to hang his head. Although his opinion is to leave Yuncheng immediately, tianchangsheng can only stay if he decides to stay¡° I hope Han 3000 can be worthy of your trust. " Tian Honghui sighed¡° Dad, he''s my brother. He won''t lose. " Said Tian ling''er. Tian Honghui reluctantly shakes his head, brother fart, before he was willing to admit this thing, but now, he can only pretend not to hear, because Han 3000 in his eyes, is not worth flattering¡° I''ll go back to bed first. " Tian Honghui finished and went to his room. Tianling''er sits beside tianchangsheng and holds tianchangsheng''s hand. Tianchangsheng can feel tianling''er''s slight tremble, smile kindly and say: "don''t worry, he has experienced so many frustrations since he was a child. I believe he can pass this time."¡° Tell me the truth, grandfather, how many wins he has. " Said Tian ling''er¡° On the surface, there is no chance at all. " Tianchangsheng said without hesitation that this is a problem that does not need to be considered at all. Han Li, the head of the Korean family in the United States, has a strong man around him. In any way, Han 3000 has no advantage. Hearing this, Tian ling''er''s two lines of clear tears fell from his cheek and broke into tears. Tianchangsheng pats tianling''er on the shoulder. Although linger treats Han 3000 as her brother today, tianchangsheng knows that this silly girl still loves Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 494

    Hillside villa.


    When Han 3000 appeared, the first thing Han Li asked him to do was kneel down.


    "No one in the world is qualified to make me kneel except my grandfather and master." Han 3000 looks at Han Li humbly. He knows that Han Li deliberately wants to humiliate him, but Han 3000 doesn''t accept this kind of humiliation.


    Han Li said with a smile: "why do you have to be so strong? It''s not a multiple-choice question. He can only do what I want him to do. "


    Han Li''s voice just fell, don''t tell, Han long went to Su Yingxia''s side, one hand pinched Su Yingxia''s neck, will her hanging up.


    See this scene, Han 3000 suddenly clenched his fist.


    "You have 30 seconds to think about, which will be the longest 30 seconds in your life." Han Li said.


    Su Yingxia grabs Han Ling''s hand in both hands and struggles constantly, but she doesn''t look at Han 3000 for help. The look in her eyes is not afraid of death, which fully shows that she doesn''t want Han 3000 to kneel for herself.


    "You let her go." Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said, "if you start with a woman, you are still not a man."


    "In order to achieve the goal, you don''t need to care about the means. What people see is only success. No one cares how you succeed. Haven''t you heard a saying that success or failure is a hero?" Han Li said.


    As time went by, Su Yingxia''s face became more and more red, and her lips were slightly purple. It was obvious that she had reached the point of lack of oxygen.


    ¡°3¡£¡±


    ¡°2¡£¡±


    Bang!


    Han three thousand Bang knelt on the floor, buried his head and said: "let her go."


    Han Li gives a cold smile and raises his hand. Han long throws Su Yingxia away.


    Such a result, Hollis no surprise, because he is used to control everything, everything will be in accordance with his original plan, this is never an accident.


    Su Yingxia, who fell to the ground, breathed heavily, but he didn''t feel lucky for the rest of his life. The two lines of tears were like a broken pearl.


    She knew how serious it was for Han 3000 to kneel down.


    In the Su family, Han 3000 suffered a lot of humiliation, and even was beaten. But every time Su Haichao asked him to kneel down and beg for mercy, Han 3000''s body was as hard as steel, and he never gave in to such a situation.


    Today, he knelt down for himself.


    "Three thousand." Su Yingxia''s voice is hoarse and powerless.


    "Whenever I see people who are in love with each other dying in my hands, I always have a little pity. This bad habit can''t be changed." Han Li sighed and said with self pity.


    "But this pity will pass with patience."


    Han Li stood up, holding an ashtray in his hand, and walked to Han 3000.


    "But for you, my son would not have died!" With that, Han Li smashed the ashtray directly on Han 3000''s head.


    When the sound.


    Han 3000 Head overflow out of the blood, instant full of the whole face.


    "Han Feng was killed by Han Yan. It has nothing to do with me." Han 3000 said.


    Han Li kicked Han 3000 in the chest and said, "if it wasn''t for you, how could he have come to Yuncheng."


    "Han Li, I didn''t send the invitation to the door. After all, you helped Han Yan kill Han Feng. Even if you want to find someone to take the blame, it shouldn''t be me." Han three thousand fell to the ground, his face full of blood, he looked particularly seeping.


    After hearing this sentence, Han Li is even more angry. He knows what causes Han Yan to kill Han Feng. If he didn''t suddenly give Han Feng the task of dealing with Han 3000, Han Yan would not have killed him.


    However, he will not admit that it is his own fault. All factors and responsibilities should be borne by Han Sanqian.


    "Do you know that you are such a waste of money, living in the world is just to smear the Han character, you should die on your own, not with my son''s life." Han Liyue said that he was more and more excited. He walked up to Han 3000, grabbed Han 3000''s collar, looked down and said, "why can''t you recognize your own waste essence, and why do you even bother my son?"


    For this desire to add to the crime, Han 3000 sneered and said: "Han Li, you killed Han Feng, and I am not a waste."


    "My closest friend is dead. Do you know how painful I am now?" Han Li roared.


    Han 3000 looked directly at Han Li and said, "if you think about killing your own son, you will be more painful."


    Han Li suddenly looked up at the sky and said, "you will soon understand my pain. I will let Su Yingxia die in front of you. I will torture her to death slowly. You can''t help but watch all this."


    "Han long, I haven''t seen your killing method for a long time. I want to see how long a person can live if her whole body is broken." Han Li said to Han long.


    "I also want to know if the sound of a woman''s broken bone will be clearer." Han long said with a smile and walked towards Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 stood up and said to Han long, "if you dare to touch her hair, I want you to die without a burial place."¡° You Han long sneered and said, "before you threaten me, first see if you have the ability to shake the world with just one mouth?" When Han long is getting closer to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 knows that he has no way out. Whether it''s Han Long''s opponent or not, he must have a try. He can''t watch Su Yingxia hurt by him! At this time, a figure suddenly came out of Han 3000. It''s Qi Hu. It''s Qi Hu who took the lead in fighting Han long¡° It seems that the lesson I have taught you is not enough. " Han long laughs scornfully. At the gate of the villa, he just knocks down Qi Hu and doesn''t kill him. Obviously, this guy hasn''t learned enough. Qi Hu is very strong in strength and speed. He moves like a rabbit and pulls out mountains and rivers. But he goes fast and retreats faster. He doesn''t retreat voluntarily, but is defeated by Han long. After a loud noise, Qi Hu''s huge body flew upside down and hit the ground, just in front of Han 3000. It seems that Han long deliberately controlled his strength, and he was able to accurately reach Qi Hu''s landing position. This kind of strong man is no longer the realm Han 3000 can imagine¡° Do you know how big the gap is when rabbits face tigers? " Han long said with a light smile. Looking at Qi Hu''s mouth spouting two mouthfuls of blood, Han 3000 is sure that he is not dead, so he doesn''t care more¡° Do you dare to fight me? " Han 3000 said to Han long. Han longle, how dare you challenge him¡° Do you know how much rubbish I kill like you every year? " Han long laughs scornfully¡° Does one mouth shake heaven and earth? " Han 3000 returned Han Long''s words intact, which made Han Long''s expression cold. No one has ever dared to despise him so much, but Han Li has not spoken, and Han long will not accept Han 3000''s challenge without authorization¡° Since he is not convinced, you can beat him to be convinced. " Han Li sitting on the sofa, said to Han long, to torture Han 3000, to make him pain, we have to let him be convinced. Although it''s late, Han Li is not in a hurry to rest. He wants to let Han Feng''s anger out on Han 3000 and let Han 3000 know what real despair is. When he is like a dead dog lying on the ground, watching Su Yingxia tortured, Han Li will feel happy. He needs Han 3000''s plea for mercy and Han 3000''s helplessness. After listening to Han Li''s words, Han long turns and walks to Han 3000¡° It''s a great honor for you to be given the chance, but it''s ridiculous to think you have a chance to beat me. " Han long said lightly¡° How can you know you won''t lose before you really fight! " Han 3000 said¡° The garbage of ignorance. " Han long was cold and suddenly in trouble. Han 3000 just felt that he couldn''t see Han Long''s figure clearly in front of his eyes, so he was hit hard on the chest with a fist, and the whole person immediately lost weight and flew backward. Speed and strength are beyond Han 3000''s resistance. It''s almost impossible to defeat Han long. But Han 3000 knows that he still has a chance. As long as he can find a flaw and hit Han long, it will be enough. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 495

    Han 3000''s cards and hope lie in his strength. He believes that even Han long can''t resist as long as he is given a chance.


    But it''s hard to find opportunities for people like Han long.


    After a blow, Han 3000 fell to the ground and didn''t move. He didn''t want to waste a little of his strength. Since it was the only chance, he had to give Han long a fatal blow.


    "It''s just one punch, so you can''t get up?" Han long walks up to Han 3000, and the disdain expression on his face doesn''t hide at all.


    "Are you tickling me?" Han 3000 bit his teeth and stood up wobbly.


    Just stand firm, Han long then kick a foot.


    In the same position, the same strength, and the same ending, Han 3000 flew out again. This time, he hit the wall, and the sound of impact hit him, giving people the illusion that the whole villa was shaking.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yingxia, who had been crying, suddenly came to Han Li and knelt down on the ground: "please, let us go and don''t hurt him any more."


    Han Li light smile, said: "this waste is also worth your heartache?"


    Su Yingxia shook his head with rain and said: "he is not a waste. He is my husband. Please, if you want to kill me, kill me now. As long as you can let him go, I will do anything."


    "You''re willing to die for him. His garbage is worth it?" Han Li frowned and asked about the situation in Yuncheng. He knew very well that although the Su family was not a big family, Su Yingxia was the first beauty in Yuncheng before. She could marry into a rich family as long as she wanted.


    But she finally chose to marry such rubbish as Han 3000.


    Han Li thought that Su Yingxia had something to do with it, but now Su Yingxia is willing to die for Han 3000, which makes him very confused.


    In the past, Su Yingxia had no choice but to marry Han 3000. But now, Su Yingxia regards Han 3000 as her husband and lover. Her love for Han 3000 is not false at all. As long as she can make Han 3000 safe, she is willing to die.


    "I love him and it''s worth doing anything for him." Su Yingxia deeply kowtowed his head and said: "please, kill me, let him go, don''t hurt him again."


    This kind of sincere love is enviable for ordinary people, but Han Li is very annoying, because he has never owned things, how can others be qualified to have it, especially Han 3000.


    Han Li looked at Su Yingxia and kicked her away. He said in a cold voice, "is it useful to beg for mercy? You will die, he will die, and I will make you die in great pain. "


    Su Yingxia crawls on the ground in despair. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to be hurt, but she can''t stop Han Li. She can only watch it happen.


    When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000 spit blood again, her heart was almost broken.


    For so many years, Han 3000 has done things for her, and she has no chance to repay her. She has not even had a real relationship with Han 3000.


    At this moment, Su Yingxia''s heart is full of regret. She hates that she doesn''t take the initiative any more. If she takes the initiative, even if she dies, she has no regrets.


    In fact, Su Yingxia is active enough, but Han 3000 is too careful. But at this time, Su Yingxia doesn''t blame Han 3000 at all. Instead, she complains about herself, which shows her deep feelings for Han 3000.


    No matter who is at fault, she is more willing to take responsibility on her own.


    "3000, if we can survive, I will give myself to you. I will never let myself regret this again." Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, and her tears keep falling.


    When Han 3000''s Yu Guang saw Han Li beat Su Ying Xia, his anger suddenly rose.


    He once said that he should protect Su Yingxia from any harm. If he can''t even make this promise, how can he be qualified to say that he is a man!


    "I don''t even have half of my strength. Do you still think you have a chance to win?" Han long said to Han 3000.


    "Don''t you see that I haven''t done it yet?" Han Sanqian grinned and said that the pain of his body is like tearing the body, but he knows that he can''t fall down, otherwise not only he will die, but also su Yingxia.


    "You don''t even have the chance to do it, otherwise, I''ll give you a chance to try your ability?" Han long laughs that their strength is different by several grades. As long as he is willing, Han 3000 can''t even touch a hair.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be beaten to death by me. Dare you?" Han Sanqian deliberately urges the general to say that it is almost impossible for him to get close to Han long and make an effective attack only by his own ability, so he needs Han long to stand up and be beaten. Only in this way can he give full play to his strength.


    Only when there is another war with single engine can Han 3000 win.


    "Hit me with one blow?" Han long couldn''t help laughing, as if he had heard an international joke, and said, "boy, where do you come from to say such words? But I can beat you to death with one blow. Do you want to have a try? "


    "You dare not let me fight?" Han 3000 sneered, disdaining in his eyes. Han long hands negative, a master style appearance, said: "today I want you to be convinced, come on, although with your full force, I want you to clearly feel the gap between and me." Seeing that Han long has been cheated, Han 3000 is happy. This is an opportunity, an opportunity to reverse the current situation. As long as Han long is killed, Han Li is not afraid. The reason why han Sanqian is still not Han Long''s opponent after he has a strong power is that he only enhances a single aspect of his strength, and has no time to adapt and enhance his body method. If he is given a certain amount of time, it is not impossible to confront Han long head-on. Han 3000 squatted down slightly, ready to go like a cheetah. Han long sneered and said, "don''t put on airs. No matter how long you save, the power of ants is also ants. Do you still want to overthrow elephants?"¡° If you can pull it down, you''ll soon know Han 3000 is biting his teeth. He must give full play to his strength. After this blow, if Han long doesn''t fall down, then he and Su Yingxia will die today. Su Yingxia nervously looks at Han 3000. This is his only chance to fight. If he can defeat Han long, today''s ending will be different. Han Li saw Su Yingxia''s mind and said with a smile: "put your hope on this kind of waste. You can get only despair in return. For Han long, his fist can''t even scratch." Han Li has great confidence in Han long, because he is very clear about his strength. He is a real general. Even after many years of military service, he still keeps high-intensity training every day. His muscle strength has almost exceeded the limit of human beings. Except for heat weapons, ordinary people can''t hurt him. Su Yingxia didn''t say anything. Compared with Han Li''s disdain for Han 3000, she was more willing to believe Han 3000, because Han 3000 never let her down. Han 3000 could do everything she promised. Qi Hu, on the other hand, although he is not willing to accept the fact that he is defeated, he knows that he must die today. Even if Han long gives Han 3000 an opportunity to attack, Han 3000 can not really cause a fatal blow to Han long. Even his strength can''t hurt Han long. How can Han 3000 do it¡° Brother 3000, I don''t regret going down the mountain with you. Even if I die, I will bear it. " Qi Hu said to Han 3000. Han 3000 grinned and said, "I didn''t let you die. Do you dare to die?" As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 stepped on the ground with both legs, and his body was like lightning. His speed reached his limit. All his strength was brewing in the right fist, waiting for the outbreak. Han long sneered and said, "in my eyes, your speed is like an old woman walking on crutches. I''m tired of waiting for you to hurry up."¡° Go to hell Han three thousand one suddenly drinks, bullies the body but enters, the right fist takes the whistling wind to wave toward Han Long''s chest. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 496

    The tension between Qi Hu and Su Yingxia is in sharp contrast to Han Li.


    Han long is still the posture of both hands, his eyes, there is no Han 3000, such as the weak, he is not willing to lift his eyelids.


    Han Li is an old God sitting on the sofa with a faint smile on his face. Soon, Su Yingxia will despair, and Han 3000 will know the gap between him and Han long. However, Han 3000''s tenacity still makes Han Li feel very surprised.


    When he can''t help comparing Han Feng with Han 3000, he has to admit that Han 3000 is much better than Han Feng. If Han Feng can have half the ability of Han 3000 and let him inherit the position of head of the family, the Han family will surely develop stronger.


    "It''s a pity that you are just a branch abandoned son. Even if you have real ability, you are born lowly. You have to be a servant all your life. That''s life. You have no choice but to accept it." Han Li said lightly.


    Su Yingxia''s heart mentioned the throat, unconsciously clenched the fist, helped Han 3000 refuel in the heart.


    "Boy, is that all you have?" Before the fist arrives, Han long attacks Han 3000 contemptuously.


    Han 3000''s grin is getting bigger and bigger. This guy will pay for his arrogance immediately. Even if his fighting ability is stronger than single engine, he is not invincible after all. His heart is everyone''s most vulnerable place, and he can''t stand the attack of gravity.


    "Today next year is your death day!" Han three thousand exploded.


    Bang!


    Because of the fist, Han long does not avoid not to give up, hard shouldering Han Sany fist.


    In an instant, time seemed to solidify.


    Han Long''s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and there was an incredible shock in his pupils.


    "Han 3000, now you know how useless you are. The punch you''ve been accumulating for so long doesn''t hurt Han long at all." Han Li can''t wait to sneer.


    At this time, Han Long''s body retreated abruptly, retreated from the distance of ten meters, and almost approached the corner before stopping.


    "I''m surprised you can still stand." Han Sanqian smiles calmly.


    Seeing this scene, Han Long''s eyes coagulated, and Han long was forced back so far by his strength, which is enough to show how powerful Han 3000''s fist is.


    This rubbish is so fierce! Can''t even Han long eat his strength?


    "Han long, how are you?" Han Li is a little short of breath. He nervously asks Han long that this is the strongest of the Han family. If he is injured, it will not only be a huge blow to Han Li, but also affect the whole Korean family in the United States.


    For a big family, in addition to money and status, there is also a point of having the strong, money status and force. Although the local generation of the Korean family in the United States is powerful, Han long is the one who supports the existence of the force value of the Korean family!


    Han Longgang wanted to speak, just as he opened his mouth, an irrepressible smell came from his throat.


    Poof


    The blood mist is like a blooming rose, blooming in front of Han long.


    Han Li''s face changed. This waste really hurt Han long. How could it be! How can he compare with Han long!


    "Han 3000, what kind of trick did you use?" Han Li gnashes his teeth and asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 light a smile, said: "I can''t make Yin move, just he can''t carry my strength, and have to pretend to force, this is the price."


    "Hum." Han Li snorted coldly and said, "it''s a surprise for me to let Han long get hurt, but next, you will never have the chance to do it again."


    Han 3000 looks at Han Long''s bloodshot eyes. He can''t measure the damage that the strength of that fist has done to Han long, but now he is absolutely not feeling well.


    "Do you think there''s more to come?" Han 3000 light said.


    As soon as the words fell, Han long fell to the ground with a bang, and his ears, nose, mouth and eyes were overflowing with blood.


    Han Li ran to Han long in panic.


    He thought that Han long had suffered a little injury, but Han long suddenly fell down, which made him not believe it.


    "Han long, how are you?" Han Li asked.


    Han Long''s ability to stand and retreat has been supported by his own willpower. He knows very well what damage Han Sany has done to him. His whole heart is almost broken. This blow is fatal!


    He could have killed Han 3000 like an ant, but it was because he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 and gave him the chance to kill that would lead to such consequences.


    Han long is very regretful. He didn''t expect that he would die in such a humiliating way!


    But at this point, what''s the use of his regret?


    Han long shook his head feebly and finally closed his eyes.


    Han Liru was struck by lightning and stood there. He never thought that things would suddenly evolve to this point.


    He didn''t even think that Han 3000, such a waste, could kill Han long with one blow!


    At this time, Qi Hu came to Han 3000 in amazement and said: "three... Brother 3000, you, you killed him!" Qi Hu is well aware of Han Long''s strength and the distance between Han 3000 and Han long. He has no hope for Han 3000''s move. But now, the fact is completely different from what he imagined. One punch! Han 3000 killed such a strong man as Han long with only one punch¡° I said, "I won''t let you die. You don''t deserve to die." Han 3000 light smile, there will be such a result, he is not surprised, as long as Han long gives him the opportunity to hand, he can guarantee that Han long does not have the opportunity to stand up. This punch is more powerful than when facing single engine, and Han 3000 feels that even so, it is not the limit of his power now. Where is the limit? He needs to explore it slowly¡° Three thousand. How are you? Are you ok Su Yingxia runs to Han 3000 with pear blossoms and rain. When Han 3000 was beaten just now, her heart is too painful to breathe. She feels like someone is cutting off her heart with a blade. Han 3000 showed a gentle smile on his face and held Su Yingxia tightly in his arms. Just now Su Yingxia knelt down and asked Han Li to let him go. Han 3000 saw all this. As long as Su Yingxia cared, all the efforts were worth it¡° I''m fine. It''s just a little injury. You go back to your room and have a rest. I have to deal with some things. " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia stubbornly shook his head, said: "I don''t want to avoid these things, I know what you want to do, I can accept, I''m your woman, if I don''t have the ability to bear this, how can I be your wife?" Han 3000 has no choice but to smile, which makes him very moved. However, for an ordinary person, killing is a difficult psychological obstacle. Han 3000 is afraid that Su Yingxia will have a nightmare¡° If I don''t go, I won''t go either if you drive me or if you beat me. I will stay with you forever until the day I die. " Su Yingxia didn''t give Han 3000 an opportunity to persuade him. He continued that his attitude was very strong and there was no doubt about it. Han 3000 can only nod, said: "then you take a good look, see the real me, what kind of."¡° Yes Su Yingxia has made all the preparations. She knows that as long as she identifies Han 3000 as her husband, she must accept everything from him. When Han 3000 walked towards Han Li, Han Li, who had no support, showed a trace of panic. With Han Long''s protection, Han Li can do whatever he wants. But now, Han long is dead. Obviously, he can''t compete with Han 3000 only by his personal ability¡° What do you want to do? " Han Li asked Han 3000¡° Now that you''re here, do you think you can go out alive? " Han 3000 mu said without emotion. Han Li clenched his teeth and said, "I am the head of the Korean family in the United States. I think you should know how powerful the Korean family in the United States is. Don''t you leave a way for yourself?"¡° The way back? " Han 3000 sneers. These two words are like poison to him. He never dares to think that he has a way out¡° When I was 12 years old, I knew that there was no way out in my life, so I had to sharpen my head and forge ahead. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 497

    "It''s ridiculous that you should compare the form of Yanjing with that of the United States." Han Li disdained to say that in his bones, the United States is a big country, and the development of China can''t even compare with one tenth of the United States. Comparing the two can only show his ignorance.


    After hearing this, Han 3000 really smiled and said, "who is more ridiculous? Facts have proved that China is no longer the former China, and it is only a matter of time to become a superpower. You may have come back long ago to see the great mountains and rivers and development of China, and you will know how stupid you are."


    Han Li didn''t care about the situation of China for many years, because after Han Tianyang left, he drew a line between China and the United States. Every Korean family left in the United States wanted to see Han Tianyang''s jokes, so naturally they wouldn''t think how good China could develop.


    It has to be said that in this regard, the Korean people in the United States are very ignorant. Their impression of China still stays decades ago, and they are unwilling to see the changes in China today.


    "Do you have the courage to kill me? Do you know what the American Korean family will do to you after my death? Dare you gamble on your fate? " Han Li said.


    "When I was twelve years old, I had to kill people because I knew that to become strong, I had to clear all the enemies in front of me. That night was really hard for me. I was very afraid. It was raining and thundering. I had to squat at the door of my house, hoping that the rain could wash away the blood on my body, but after that night, I learned a truth, damn man, Never stay. What the Han family can''t give me, I can only stack my own glory with the white bones under my feet. "


    "Everything I have needs to be obtained by my own efforts. The young master of the Han family in the eyes of outsiders is just a role that even his own servants despise."


    "Since they despise me, I can only use my own efforts to impress everyone."


    "Life is mine. Lucky, it''s mine, too. You don''t count, the Han family doesn''t count, even if God says it. "


    "Only I, Han 3000, can count."


    Han Li looked at Han 3000 with shortness of breath. Until this moment, he realized how much he underestimated the young man in front of him. His unwillingness, resentment and fighting spirit shaped a heart against the sky. It seemed that all obstacles could not stop his progress.


    Why?


    Why do such people appear in the Han family in Yanjing instead of the Han family in the United States.


    If he can replace Han Feng, why can''t the Korean family in the United States become a super aristocrat in the United States?


    Unfortunately, there is no if in this world.


    Han 3000 will not become a member of the Korean family in the United States, and Han Li cannot witness the future of the Korean family in the United States.


    When Han 3000 walked towards Han Li, Han Li felt like death approaching, so he had to step back.


    Forced to a corner, Han Li said to Han 3000, "you can''t kill me. I have countless opportunities to kill you, but I didn''t kill you. Isn''t it worth letting me go?"


    "I don''t have to tell you more about the consequences of being kind to the enemy. If I let you go, wouldn''t I let the tiger go back to the mountain?" Han 3000 said faintly.


    Han Li can''t refute this sentence. As long as he leaves the hillside villa, he will certainly find a chance to deal with Han 3000.


    Moreover, the existence of Han 3000 has greatly threatened the American Han family. If he continues to develop, the American Han family is likely to become his stepping stone in the future. Therefore, as long as he is alive, he will find a way to kill Han 3000.


    "I wonder why you didn''t kill me." Han 3000 asked, before he believed Han Li''s words, but after contacting Yanjun, he also felt that Han Li''s excuse was very far fetched. He didn''t pay attention to the Yanjing Han family at all. How could he read the so-called blood relationship and not kill him?


    This problem made Han Li''s face significantly changed, and even Han 3000 developed a trace of fear in his pupil.


    Where does fear come from!


    Is there someone behind Han Li who is not allowed to die?


    "No why." Han Li said firmly.


    Han 3000 frowned. When he came to Han Li, he reached out and pinched Han Li''s neck and said, "I''ll give you one last chance. As long as your answer can satisfy me, maybe I can give you a way to live."


    Han Li smiled sadly. How could he believe such words?


    Han 3000 has made up his mind to kill. No matter what he says, he can''t escape death.


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" Han Li said.


    "Then go to hell." Han''s three thousand five fingers made a sudden effort. Hearing a click, he forcibly broke Han Li''s neck.


    The owner of the Korean family in the United States never dreamed that the trip to China would be the last trip in his life.


    Han 3000 temporarily put the doubt in his heart. He didn''t know what Han Li was hiding, but Han Li didn''t say it, so he could only rely on him to check it slowly. As long as this thing existed, it would surface sooner or later.


    "The news of Han Li''s death can''t be known to anyone." Han 3000 said to the four people in the villa.


    Although Su Guoyao was injured, his pale face was not caused by the injury, but because Han 3000''s means of killing and cutting. His useless son-in-law was so strong. He was so powerful. How could he endure the humiliation of being in the Su family for so many years? Su Guoyao naturally would not know that Han 3000''s life, forbearance is almost what he must do every day. Since he was 12, he would not expose his true self in front of anyone¡° Three thousand, don''t worry. We will never disclose this matter. " Su Guoyao stood up hard and said. He Ting was afraid because she saw the other side of Han 3000, but she would never tell anyone about it, even her daughter. No matter what the real side of Han 3000 is, he Ting is a benefactor after all. If it weren''t for Han 3000, she wouldn''t have a job and her daughter''s trouble could not be solved so easily. Anyway, he Ting will still hold a grateful heart for Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, what about the bodies of these two people? " Qi Hu went to Han 3000 and asked¡° I''ll let Moyang handle it. No one can find out. " With that, Han 3000 took out the phone. Tianjia villa area. Tian Changsheng and Tian linger were still sitting in the living room. Although it was late at night, they were not sleepy. At this time, Tian Honghui, who said he was going to bed, came to the living room again. He tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep. As long as he closed his eyes, he was full of pictures of Hillside Villas. He doesn''t believe Han 3000, so he is very worried about how Tianjia should deal with the next things. He thought it was the best choice to leave Yuncheng at this time, but tianchangsheng and tianlinger obviously wouldn''t agree¡° Dad, there''s still a chance to leave now. Do you really want to put all your bets on Han 3000? " Tianhonghui said in a very helpless tone. Tian Changsheng glared and said, "people of our generation pay attention to returning to their roots. Do you want me to wander now? What''s more, it''s not without a chance. "¡° Opportunity? " Tianhonghui didn''t dare to sneer at the idea of Tiansheng, but said with a bitter smile, "Dad, don''t you know if you have a chance? What kind of person is Han Li? With Han 3000''s current ability, how can he be his opponent? If you give Han 3000 years, I believe he may be able to fight Han Li, but now, he has no choice but to die? " Tianling''er retorted with an unconvinced face: "Dad, you''re not my brother. How do you know he can''t deal with Han Li? Maybe Han Li died in his hands now." Tianhonghui hung his head. The two people seemed to be fascinated. They would believe Han 3000 so much. Han 3000 does have the rare excellence of young people, but this excellence is also compared with others. In front of Han Li, his excellence is worthless¡° Don''t call him brother anymore. He''s not qualified. " Tian Honghui said. Tianling''er clenched her teeth. Although she didn''t have permanent friends in the business field, she loved Han 3000. She was willing to treat Han 3000 as her brother all her life. At this time, the phone rang suddenly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 498

    That day, ling''er and Tian Honghui are wondering who is calling Tian Changsheng in the middle of the night. Tian Changsheng suddenly stands up from the sofa.


    It is not difficult to find that tianchangsheng''s whole body is shaking, as if he had Parkinson''s disease, and his face gradually turns red, as if he suddenly took a stimulant.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you."


    "Grandfather, who''s calling you."


    Looking at the caller ID Han three thousand three words, day prosperous excited speechless, constantly pointing to the mobile phone.


    They were even more puzzled. It was worth tianchangsheng. They were so excited that they couldn''t even speak.


    "It''s... It''s 3000, it''s Han 3000!" Tianchangsheng blushed and finally choked out a word.


    Tian ling''er and Tian Hong Hui''s actions are surprisingly consistent. They stand up from the sofa.


    When they saw that the caller ID was really Han 3000, they couldn''t help shorting their breath.


    "It''s really brother. He calls his grandfather now. Has he solved Han Li''s problem?" The day spirit son a face surprise of say.


    Tian Honghui was so stunned that he didn''t know what to say.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 is dead. He doesn''t think Han 3000 has any hope of survival.


    But now, Han 3000 called. What''s the situation!


    "Don''t be happy too early. This call may be from Han Li. Our Tianjia family may be harmed by Han 3000." Tian Honghui said that he thinks this is more likely. It''s not that he looks down on Han 3000, but that no one can believe Han 3000 when facing this matter. After all, Han Li is the owner of the Korean family in the United States, and the strength of the bodyguard around him is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Tianchangsheng sink heart, pick up the phone, and press the PA build.


    "Master, call me in the middle of the night. Aren''t you afraid to disturb my old apprentice Tianchangsheng deliberately pretends to be woken up.


    "Little old man, the property of hillside villa belongs to your Tianjia family. Although you quit the Cloud City market, the people here haven''t changed yet. Don''t you know what''s going on here? Do you still want to sleep?" Han 3000 light said.


    Tianchangsheng was embarrassed and said, "master, I''m not worried about you, so I can''t sleep."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let your people shut down all the monitoring in the villa area and remove all the security guards." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng swallowed his throat unconsciously and asked, "master, have you solved the problem?"


    "What''s the trouble? Am I in trouble? Nothing happened in Yundingshan villa tonight. " Han 3000 finished and hung up directly.


    Tianchangsheng trembled even more. Although he had hope for Han 3000, he knew very well how hopeless that hope was.


    Now Han 3000 has really created a miracle, and even the prosperity of the sky is unbelievable.


    He did it!


    He did it!


    "Quick, Honghui, call the people in the villa area, turn off the monitoring immediately and remove all the people." Tian Changsheng said to Tian Honghui excitedly.


    Tianhonghui busily takes out his mobile phone.


    Tianling''er raised his pink fist and said with a proud face: "I knew that my brother would not lose. He was Han 3000. How could he lose in Han Li''s hands? This kind of old thing is not my brother''s opponent."


    Tianchangsheng had no choice but to smile and said, "don''t flatter me. Although we don''t know what happened, it''s not easy for Han 3000."


    After a pause, tianchangsheng continued: "but the miracle he created is really amazing. He grasped 0.1% of the opportunities. It''s hard to imagine what happened."


    "It doesn''t matter what happened. The most important thing is that we don''t have to leave Cloud City now." After that, Tian ling''er deliberately took a look at Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui looks embarrassed. From the beginning to the end, he is the only one who doesn''t want to believe Han Sanqian. Only Tian linger and Tian Changsheng have a firm attitude. Now it seems that they can continue to stay in Yuncheng, but this is the credit of the two.


    "Dad, do you want me to call him brother? Is he qualified?" Tian ling''er asked Tian Honghui on purpose.


    Tianchangsheng doesn''t stop tianling''er from making trouble for tianhonghui, because he knows that in tianhonghui''s heart, he always has opinions on Han 3000. Maybe he doesn''t think much of Han 3000. It''s good to take this opportunity to let him recognize and admit the facts.


    Tian Honghui said with a face of shame: "I really underestimated him, but now I''m not worried about whether he is qualified or not, but about whether you are qualified or not."


    Han 3000 is able to deal with Han Li, and the Han family in the United States is even no exception. It may have been a part of his life plan. It is inconceivable how high Han 3000''s status will be in the future. However, the Tianjia family will be imprisoned in Yuncheng forever. The position gap between tianling''er and Han 3000 will be bigger and bigger, and tianling''er will be less and less qualified.


    "Hum." Tianling''er frowned and said, "my brother is not as powerful as you. He told me that he would protect me all the time."¡° I hope so. " Tian Honghui sighed¡° Honghui, don''t be a villain. Han 3000 is a man who keeps his promise. He will never break his promise. When you know more about him, you will understand why he is worthy of trust. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Dad, I''m really wrong about this. I shouldn''t belittle him, but it''s still unknown whether he can let us enjoy the cool in the future Tian Honghui worried¡° Why, do you still want to use him to strengthen Tianjia? How far do you throw this idea? Have you forgotten the consequences of using it last time? " Tianchangsheng shouts coldly that he won''t use Han 3000 as a tool. The development of Tian family depends on its own strength. It''s also Tian Honghui''s responsibility to walk out of the Cloud City. If we want to go astray and use Han 3000, it must be a dead end. When Tian Honghui thought of the situation last time, he was very nervous and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t think about it any more."¡° I''m going to have a good sleep. Tomorrow I''ll ask my brother to invite me to dinner. " Tian ling''er went back to his room with a smile. When Tian Changsheng came to Tian Honghui''s side, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t be unwilling to admit Han 3000''s excellence, and don''t compare yourself with him. The person who is qualified to compare with him in the world is not your turn." Tian Changsheng''s words made Tian Honghui bow his head in an instant. It is undeniable that he did compare himself with Han 3000. Sometimes he even hoped that Han 3000 would fail in the face of the Korean family in the United States, because only in this way can he have the capital to comfort himself. But now, Tian Honghui has a clear understanding of the reality. As Tian Changsheng said, compared with Han 3000, he can''t even take the turn¡° Dad, can he be a big man overlooking the world? " Tian Honghui couldn''t help asking. Tianchangsheng smiles and goes back to his room. Hillside villa. After all the monitoring was shut down and the security personnel evacuated, Han Sanqian asked Moyang to take them and secretly send the bodies of Han Li and Han long away. No one knew about it. It was as if nothing had happened in Yundingshan villa. Su Yingxia took Han 3000 by the hand and said, "you can go home now. Let''s get married again."¡° One more thing, I''ll go home when it''s done. " Han 3000 said with a smile that he was finally able to go home, which is a long-term expectation for Han 3000. He didn''t think things would end in this way, but the result was good, so he didn''t care about the process. Su Yingxia nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you." After Han 3000 left the villa, Su Yingxia couldn''t take care of it. It was very late, so he called Shen lingyao¡° You are a dead woman. You disturb my rest in the middle of the night. Even if you are my boss, you can''t invade my private time Shen lingyao said discontentedly¡° Yao Yao, do you know where there is B & B in Yuncheng? It''s better to be in a quiet place. " Su Yingxia asked¡° What are you looking for Shen lingyao doubts¡° I''m going to remarry 3000. I''m going to find a B & B and return all the money I owe him in the past three years. So I must be quiet and not be disturbed. " Su Yingxia said without shame. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 499

    After hearing this, Shen lingyao woke up and sat up from her sleeping position.


    "So suddenly, what happened?" Shen lingyao asks curiously that Su Yingxia is suffering from the divorce during this period. Shen lingyao sees it in her eyes. She also hopes that they can get married quickly and get back together again. However, there is no sign of this happening, which makes her very curious about what''s going on.


    "It''s very complicated. Just help me find a good place. Don''t ask about other things." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao suddenly laughed and said, "you owe him more than three years. How many times do you have to give it back to him? Can you stand it?"


    Su Yingxia''s face is slightly red. Although she is a little shy, since she has decided to call Shen lingyao, it shows that she has given up.


    "Help me find it. Don''t talk so much nonsense." Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes, my chairman Su, you can rest assured that you will be satisfied with the place I find for you. Who let me be yunchengtong? This little thing can still baffle me?" Shen lingyao patted her chest and assured.


    Peninsula Hotel, Han Yan''s pupil dull sitting in his room beside the bed, when Han Li realized that she was going to kill, and see through this matter, Han Yan''s world has collapsed, she knew that she is not high in the Han family miss, back to the United States, she will surely be thrown on the island, the future nightmare days will accompany her death that day.


    This result, Han Yan heart is unbearable, but she is unable to change.


    If there is a choice, Han Yan may not kill Han Feng, as long as Han Feng does not die, she will not be reduced to the end of being thrown on the island. Although she can not become the owner of the family, no one can change the identity of Han''s eldest daughter.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for her to regret.


    Two lines of tears from the expressionless cheek slip, Han Yan hand to erase, his face began to sneer.


    "I can''t escape, you can''t escape, at least I can still live, and you will die." Han Yan light said, her mouth you are Han 3000, in her opinion, Han 3000 must be dead, absolutely no chance to survive.


    But as soon as her voice fell, the door of the room was kicked open, and the person standing at the door was Han 3000, whom she thought would die.


    Han stood up and said in surprise, "it''s you. Why did you come to Peninsula Hotel?"


    "Do you think I''m dead?" Han Sanqian came to the room with a smile.


    Many possibilities burst out in Han Yan''s mind, but these possibilities are completely broken because of a name.


    Han long!


    As long as Han long is there, Han 3000 can''t survive, and the possibilities she thinks can''t exist.


    But... But now Han 3000 is standing in front of him, just looking a little pale. What''s the matter!


    "Are you a ghost?" Han Yan asked.


    Han 3000 can''t help laughing, but he can understand Han Yan''s mood. Even he thinks it''s a miracle to survive.


    "Ghosts have no shadow." Han 3000 points to the shadow cast by the light on the ground and says.


    Han Yan frowns, very puzzled, she can''t think of any possibility that Han Li will let Han 3000 go, but if Han Li didn''t let him go, how could he appear in Peninsula Hotel?


    "Don''t guess, Han Li was arrested by me. As long as you are willing to listen to me, I can make you the head of the Korean family in the United States." Han 3000 light said.


    Han Yan heard this sentence, laughed scornfully, said: "Han 3000, you are very boastful, Han Long''s skill, can hit 100 such waste as you, you dare to catch my father."


    Looking at Han Yan''s disdainful attitude, Han 3000 takes out his mobile phone and throws it directly at her.


    This action is very sudden, fortunately Han Yan response in time, barely caught the mobile phone.


    The picture of the mobile phone is a picture. Han Li and Han long are kneeling on the ground, holding each other freely. Although they all hold their heads down, Han Yan can be absolutely sure that this is indeed Han Li and Han long.


    This Han Yan surprised can''t believe, eyes almost fell out.


    She thinks Han 3000 will die, but now she catches Han long and Han Li. How can this be possible?


    With Han Long''s skill, how can he be caught by Han 3000!


    Can we say that Han 3000 is still more powerful than Han long?


    It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!


    If there were such a strong man around him, he should have done it long ago. How can he wait until now?


    "How did you do it?" Han Yan is short of breath and asks Han 3000.


    "How I did it has nothing to do with you. You just need to know that Han Li is in my hands. As long as I want to, he will never return to the United States. Now, you are the leader of the Korean family in the United States." Han 3000 light said.


    Han Yan did not think that things will suddenly take place such a turn, she thought the rest of her life will be a dark, did not expect to usher in the dawn of Han 3000!


    She saw hope, but she was also very clear that this hope was under the control of Han 3000. It means that even if she becomes the head of the Han family, she will be restrained by Han 3000. To be a puppet of this kind of waste is not something Han Yan wants to do¡° Don''t think about it. You don''t have any other choice. If you have a different heart to me, I can take this position from you, and I can promise you that you will die miserably. " Han 3000 light said¡° What have you done to my father Han Yan asked¡° Don''t worry, he didn''t die. After all, this is my chip to threaten you. I will let him live well. If one day you don''t obey me, I will let him return to the United States. " Han 3000 said. How can Han Yan rest assured? If Han Li dies directly, she can rest assured that Han 3000 has no capital to threaten her. But now, her throat will always be pinched by Han 3000. What Han 3000 asks her to do, she has to do. Otherwise, her position as the head of the family will be taken away by Han Li¡° What''s good for you when he comes back to the United States? Do you really think you can be so lucky every time? " Han Yan said with a gloomy face, she can''t compromise on this matter, can''t listen to Han 3000 all her life¡° It''s really dangerous to let the tiger go back to the mountain, but after brainwashing, what else can the tiger do besides performing jumping around the fire circle? " Han 3000 light smile. Han Yan looks even worse. Although she doesn''t know how Han 3000 will deal with Han Li, she knows that Han 3000 must have a plan. I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that such an opponent who was despised by her could now control the future of the whole United States and South Korea¡° My father should have killed you directly, otherwise he would not have fallen into this field. " Han Yan said¡° Miss Han Da, do you know how dangerous it is for you to say this to me now? I still have the evidence that you killed Han Feng in my hand. This matter is known by the Korean family in the United States. It''s hard for you to go back. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Han Yan takes a deep breath. In the current situation, she knows that she has no choice at all. Only by following Han 3000''s arrangement can she get what she wants. But Han Yan also knows the price¡° Do you want me to be your puppet Han Yan asked. Han Sanyi looked thoughtful, then shook his head and said, "it''s just a dog." Han Yan''s face sank, and the word "puppet" was a great shame to her, but Han 3000 only regarded her as a dog! She is the first lady of the orthodox Han family, and Han 3000 is just an abandoned son¡° Han 3000, what qualifications do you have to treat me as a dog! " Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says. Han three thousand went to Han Yan, stretched out his right hand, tightly holding Han Yan''s chin, due to excessive force, resulting in Han Yan pain face changed¡° Han Yan, am I qualified? Haven''t you seen clearly? Now your destiny is in my hands, I want you to be a dog, what do you take to resist? Don''t you know how to choose between death or going back to the U.S Han 3000 tone cold said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 500

    As a miss of the Han family, the pride in Han Yan''s heart does not allow her to bow to Han 3000.


    But if she wants to be the owner of the family, this is her only choice. Even if she looks down on Han 3000 in her heart, she still thinks that he is just an abandoned son of the family. But there is only one way to go before her.


    "It''s all up to you." Han Yan lowered her head and said that as long as she returned to the United States, she would be able to find a way to get rid of Han 3000''s control, so the immediate compromise in her opinion is not a compromise, just a temporary concession.


    Han Yan is what kind of person, Han 3000 very clear, she is willing to bow so easily, in the heart must have a plan.


    The Han family in the United States will be a stepping stone for Han 3000, and Han Yan will bring him extremely unstable factors.


    "Betraying me is a dead end. If you want revenge and want to get rid of my control, I advise you to think about what will happen to you when Han Li returns to the United States." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Han Li has already decided Han Yan''s fate, which is why she felt desperate before.


    However, Han Yan''s words are not a serious threat to Han Yan. Han Yan still thinks that when she goes back, she can compete with Han 3000, and even find a way to make Han Li lose his position in the family. As long as the people hate Han Li, it will not help even if Han Li returns to the United States.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t thought about revenge." Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 sighed in his heart. It''s not easy to deal with this kind of woman. He knows that she can''t be trusted, but Han 3000 can''t do anything about it. He can only go one step at a time.


    "The first thing I want you to do is to help the Qi family tide over. Is that ok?" Han 3000 ordered.


    The troubles faced by the Qi family are indeed very serious for the Qi family, and there is even the possibility of extermination.


    However, it is a small matter for the Han family. As long as the Han family comes forward, the crisis of the Qi family can be solved.


    "No problem. I can also guarantee you that the Qi family will develop better in the Chinese community of the United States." Han Yan said.


    "I hope you can remember what you said. Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death." Han 3000 light way.


    After leaving the Peninsula Hotel, Han 3000 is going to rent a house.


    "Brother 3000, why don''t you kill this woman directly?" Qi Hu is puzzled and asks Han 3000. He can feel Han Yan''s dissatisfaction. This woman can''t be so obedient as she seems. So he thinks that only by killing her can he really solve the problem.


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed and said, "it''s better to kill her, but her chess piece is too useful. With her, it can help me to reduce a lot of trouble, so even if I know that she is a time bomb, I can''t let her die."


    Qi Hu doesn''t understand these ways. For him, there is only one way to solve things, that is violence.


    "Brother 3000, the world at the foot of the mountain is so complicated." Qi Hu sighed.


    "What you see now is just some superficial things, which are really complicated. I advise you not to understand them, otherwise your brain will blow up." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Hu scratched his head awkwardly and said, "brother 3000, do you mean I''m stupid?"


    "You''re smart." Han three thousand smile, continue to say: "return evil all, your wound is not light."


    Qi Hu stays in the same place and looks puzzled. Does Han 3000 really boast that he is smart, or does he think that he is stupid and self-conscious?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Qi Hu didn''t have a positive answer. He shook his head and said to himself, "people at the foot of the mountain can''t understand what they say. No wonder master doesn''t want to go down the mountain all his life."


    Came to the elevator apartment, Han 3000 in the residential unit downstairs, did not enter the elevator.


    He can feel Qi Yiyun''s deep affection for him, and today, he and Qi Yiyun will end their cohabitation. For Qi Yiyun, there must be a lot of reluctance, and even a complete blow to this woman.


    To tell you the truth, Han 3000 still has some heartlessness in his heart, but he has no choice but to do so.


    Upstairs at home.


    Qi Yiyun has been worried since he left Han 3000, and even his palms are sweating.


    Han long is what level of strong, she is very clear, even from Han 3000 step out of the door that moment, Qi Yiyun feel Han 3000 dead, but she is not willing to admit this fact.


    She didn''t know what was going on in the hillside villa. She could use Donghao to inquire about the news, and she didn''t do so either. Because she was worried about receiving some information that she couldn''t accept, she would rather sit at home and wait without hearing outside the window.


    Maybe ten days, maybe half a month, even a year, Qi Yiyun would rather wait at home without knowing anything.


    Her affection for Han 3000 has evolved from favor to deep love. The more she contacts with Han 3000, the more she will be conquered by Han 3000''s charm. Han 3000''s charm lies in his deep love for Su Yingxia.


    This is a fatal blow to Qi Yiyun, but it''s also something she desperately wants. She hopes to replace Su Yingxia and become the favorite of Han 3000. But she was very clear that this kind of thing would never happen, and even if it happened, Han 3000''s charm would change. During this period, Qi Yiyun has been living in contradiction. At this time, the sound of key opening came from the door. Qi Yiyun unconsciously clenched his fist and looked at the door with shortness of breath. When the door opened and Han 3000 came in, Qi Yiyun and his two lines burst into tears. They stood up and ran to Han 3000 and hugged him. Han 3000 hands negative, did not make any comfort Qi Yiyun action, and Qi Yiyun and his body contact, also appears extremely passive. When Qi Yiyun cried for a long time, Han Sanqian couldn''t help saying, "do you want to know what happened?" Qi Yiyun released Han 3000, wiped his tears and asked, "Han Li didn''t kill you. How about Yingxia? Is Yingxia hurt?"¡° It''s safe to welcome the summer. " Han 3000 said¡° How could Han Li suddenly let you go? Did he change his mind and want to use you to establish his own power in China? " Qi Yi cloud doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° Why do you think Han Li let me go instead of that he has no way to deal with me? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun turns a white eye on Han 3000. How can Han Li not deal with Han 3000? Han long, the bodyguard beside him, is a very famous expert in the whole Chinese community of the United States. He even claims that no one can beat him. Some of the families who refuse to accept him have not sent someone to fight with Han long, but they are all defeated by Han long, and even some people are directly killed by Han long. It can be said that Han Long''s status is all fought with his fists. People in the Chinese community in the United States know this very well, and Qi Yiyun naturally knows it very well¡° Do you want me to admire you more when you brag in front of me? " Qi Yi cloud shrivels mouth to say¡° I''d rather you hate me if you could Han 3000 laughs. The topic gradually inclines to emotional problems. Qi Yiyun knows that if she goes further into this topic, she will be rejected by Han Sanqian, so she subtly shifts the topic and asks, "what''s the matter, please tell me."¡° I''ve made it very clear that Han Li can''t deal with me. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun is helpless to sit on the sofa, cocking his legs. The sexy curves of his legs are so exposed in the air, but Han 3000 doesn''t even look at them¡° If Han Li can''t deal with you, can''t you step on the head of the whole Korean family in the United States? As you said, can''t you save the Qi family Qi Yi cloud light says¡° It''s OK to step on the head of the Korean family in the United States, but it''s not right now. Han Yan is willing to be a dog for me in order to be the head of the family, so your troubles with the Qi family have been solved. As long as you follow Han Yan back to the United States, she will help you handle all your affairs. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun couldn''t help laughing, but after seeing Han 3000''s serious expression, the laughter gradually converged, and her expression also became serious¡° Are you... Are you serious? Are you kidding me This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 501

    Qi Yiyun can obviously feel his heart beating violently, his chest undulating violently, and his breathing sound is getting heavier and heavier.


    Han Yan to him as a dog, this is a thing in Qi Yiyun seems impossible, even Qi Yiyun think he is still joking.


    But the expression on Han 3000''s face didn''t mean to joke at all.


    Qi Yiyun knows that Han Sanqian will not express himself by saying this kind of words for no reason. He is not the kind of person who likes to boast, which means that everything he says is true.


    But... But how could it be!


    How did Han 3000 do it!


    "Of course, it''s true. Is my image in your mind a person who likes to talk big?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he knew what kind of shock this news would bring to Qi Yiyun, because she knew the Korean family very well and knew the strength of Han long, so her shock would be more intense than others.


    "You, how did you do it, Han long? Didn''t he deal with you? " Qi Yiyun stares big eyes, full of doubts waiting for Han 3000 to explain to her.


    "Han long was killed by me." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s expression of consternation is beyond description.


    One blow!


    These four words are just like thunder on the flat ground, which makes Qi Yiyun feel tender inside and out.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t believe it before he punched Shan Qing into the hospital, but he had to believe it after Dong Hao confirmed it.


    Now, even Han long can be killed with one blow!


    Qi Yiyun unconsciously stood up, went to Han 3000, took his hand, said: "your fist, do you have divine power?"


    Han 3000''s power really appears very strange. He can''t find any reason to explain it now, but he believes that this is not the so-called divine power. Moreover, Yan Jun said that there is a mysterious level in the world. To solve these doubts, he needs to be qualified to enter this level.


    "Han Yan will help you solve all your troubles. You can go back to the United States with her tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s body was obviously stiff.


    Back to the United States, then her cohabitation with Han 3000 is over, and it is unknown whether there will be any intersection in the future.


    For Qi Yiyun, the news is full of huge blows.


    But she has to go. The troubles of the Qi family are still waiting for her to solve. She can''t ignore the safety of the whole family and stay with Han 3000.


    Looking at Qi Yiyun, who was unable to bow his head, Han Sanqian continued: "from the beginning, you know that we are impossible, so for you, going back to the United States is the best choice. I believe you can find the man who loves you."


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and said with a sad smile: "there are many men who love me, but my love has been exhausted, and it is impossible to give them any more."


    The implication of this sentence is that Qi Yiyun has devoted all his love to Han 3000. Unfortunately, Han 3000 will not be moved by it.


    "You go to bed. I''ll go back to my room and pack." With that, Han 3000 went back to his room.


    Qi Yiyun, like a walking corpse, goes back to her room, buries her head under the pillow and bites the corner of the mattress. She suppresses her crying, but the sound of sobbing is particularly harsh in the silent night.


    The sound insulation effect of the elevator apartment is very poor, so Han 3000, who is packing, can clearly hear Qi Yiyun''s cry, which makes Han 3000 sigh.


    Qi Yiyun is a very nice woman, and she is very beautiful. Unfortunately, Han 3000 can''t enjoy this blessing in his life, and he never wants to enjoy it.


    After packing up his things, Han 3000 did not say goodbye to Qi Yiyun, but chose to leave silently.


    Qi Yiyun spent the whole night in the pain of parting.


    This period of time is very beautiful for her. She enjoys the happiness of living under the same roof with Han 3000. But the more happy she is, the more painful it is to leave at this moment.


    The next morning, Qi Yiyun''s eyes appear red and swollen in the living room. She knows Han 3000 has gone, so she pushes the door of Han 3000.


    Familiar scenes, but no longer familiar people and objects, he took away all the things related to himself.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, feeling the only thing Han 3000 left behind, the taste.


    After a long time, Qi Yiyun called Donghao.


    Donghao lives nearby, so that when Qi Yiyun has a need, he can appear in front of Qi Yiyun for the first time.


    "Buy this place for me. You can''t move anything in it." Qi Yiyun tells Dong Hao.


    Donghao looks at Qi Yiyun''s red and swollen eyes. His heart aches, but he can''t do anything, because Han 3000 brought it to her. No one is qualified to make up for it except Han 3000.


    "Yes." Donghao nodded.


    "Book a ticket back to the U.S. and we''ll go back to the U.S. when you solve the house problem." Qi Yiyun continued.


    "Three?" Dong Hao asked, although he is not willing to go to the United States with Han Sany, he still has to ask Han Sany to help with the Qi family''s troubles. If he is not willing, he can only accept them¡° Two. " Two! Donghao expression flashed a trace of anger, Miss Han 3000 paid so much, is he not willing to help the Qi family¡° Miss, Han 3000 has taken advantage of you. Do you want to let go of the Qi family? If so, I''ll kill him now! " Donghao said strongly¡° With you? " Qi Yiyun looked at Dong Hao lightly and said, "he even killed Han long. What qualification do you have to kill him? And now the Han family is just a dog beside him. Without him coming out in person, the Han family will help me solve all my troubles. "¡° What Donghao suddenly raises his head and looks at Qi Yiyun in disbelief. Han 3000 killed Han long? How can this be possible? Han long is the first expert in the Chinese community of the United States. Dong Hao has seen Han long do it. He is so powerful that he needs a lot of courage to stand in front of him¡° Miss, how can Han 3000 kill Han long? " Donghao said with disbelief¡° If you can kill, you has the final say, he really did it, and the trouble of Qi family is no longer a trouble. Qi Yiyun said. Donghao still refused to believe it, because it was beyond his understanding. Han 3000 is what kind of strength, Dong Hao thinks he is very clear, even if it is ten, he is also killed by Han long to play. At this time, Qi Yiyun''s phone rings. It''s a strange number¡° I''m Han Yan. After returning to the United States, you can contact me directly, and I''ll solve all the troubles in your family. " Han Yan said. Hearing this, Han Yan''s position in front of Han 3000 is clearer, and there is no doubt at all¡° I''ll be back today. " Qi Yiyun said. Han Yan did not speak, but chose to hang up. Qi Yiyun said to Donghao, "Han Yan takes the initiative to call me. Now you can believe it." Donghao takes a deep breath, racking his brains, but he can''t imagine how Han 3000 killed Han long¡° Miss, I''m going to take care of the house right away. " Donghao said. After Donghao leaves, Qi Yiyun stores Han Yan''s number, which will be the most valuable number in her mobile phone¡° Han Yan is just a dog in front of you. When will you really step on the Korean family? If you want to deal with them, you will appear in the United States sooner or later. " Speaking to herself, Qi Yiyun''s face showed a faint smile. As long as Han 3000 does not let go of the Korean family of the United States, then she and Han 3000 will have a chance to meet. At this time of parting is painful, but looking forward to the next meeting mood, but very good¡° If I don''t get your heart, I want your people, too. " Qi Yiyun expression gradually become firm up, as long as there is a chance, even if Han 3000 tied in bed, she is willing to. Hillside villa, Han 3000 suddenly sneezed, as if someone was speaking ill of him¡° Who''s thinking about me or staring at me! " Han 3000 said to himself. At this time, Su Yingxia came to Han 3000 with a suitcase¡° Come with me¡° You haven''t told me where to go Han 3000 just returned to the hillside villa, Su Yingxia began to pack up, let him in the clouds¡° If you go, you''ll know. Let''s go. " Su Yingxia said with a blush on her cheek. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 502

    After getting on the bus, Su Yingxia becomes a driver, and Han 3000 is blindfolded, which makes Han 3000 more curious about what Su Yingxia wants to do.


    After a smooth road, the traffic began to bump, which shows that Su Yingxia''s route has deviated from the urban area more and more, and even entered a suburb.


    It took about two hours for Han 3000 to feel the car stop, but his blindfolded eyes still didn''t get the order to untie it.


    In front of Su Yingxia, a garden villa is very imposing. This is the holiday home that Shen lingyao found for her.


    Of course, this kind of specification can''t be called B & B. Su Yingxia is very satisfied with the environment here. Although there are residents around, the space of the villa is enough for them to do whatever they want and won''t be heard.


    There is also a private swimming pool in the villa, and you can catch the tail of summer to have a two person swim.


    "Come with me." Su Yingxia takes Han 3000 by the hand and can''t wait to walk into the villa.


    Han 3000 is still invisible, but he secretly guesses what Su Yingxia wants to do.


    Su Yingxia directly took Han 3000 to the swimming pool and said, "you wait for me. I''ll come right away, but you can''t remove the blindfold."


    Han 3000 quietly nodded, but his heart has begun to stir up.


    He stood by the swimming pool. Although he couldn''t see, he could feel the unique coolness beside the swimming pool. Su Yingxia asked him to wait, and he was likely to change his swimsuit.


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 is a little thirsty, and the picture that is about to happen later unconsciously emerges in his mind.


    Last time I met Yan Jun, Yan Jun also laughed at him as a boy. It seems that man''s transformation is about to be completed today.


    Although Han Sanqian is a man, he was very nervous when he first faced this kind of thing.


    After a while, I heard Su Yingxia''s footsteps. I could hear her walking carefully, but she didn''t hesitate.


    When she decided to stay in B & B with Han 3000, Su Yingxia had already thought that she could not respect Han 3000 any more, so she would not feel shy at this time.


    When Su Yingxia personally opened the blindfold for Han 3000, due to a long time blindfolded, suddenly strong light let Han 3000 some can''t adapt.


    But when he adapted to the strong light, the scene in front of him almost made his nose bleed.


    Before there is time to respond, Su Yingxia has hugged Han 3000 tightly.


    "Three thousand, I love you, really love you, three years, we should become a real couple." Su Yingxia hugs her tightly, as if afraid that Han 3000 will slip away.


    It''s time to come.


    Han 3000 is no nonsense. If he doesn''t take the initiative in this situation, he will not be a man.


    Holding Su Ying, I went to the room.


    A story that should have happened three years ago is finally finished today.


    When the passion fades, Han 3000 suddenly hears Su Yingxia''s sobbing voice, which makes Han 3000 panic.


    Quickly sit up to Su Yingxia asked: "what''s the matter with you."


    Su Yingxia shook her head. Although her face was full of tears, her expression was not sad, but full of smile.


    "I''m glad we''ve finally become a real couple." Su Yingxia wiped away her tears and said with a smile.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. He had been waiting for a long time. Although he was a little late, it was all worth it.


    "I rented here for half a month and asked for leave from the company for half a month." Su Yingxia continued.


    Han Sanyi looks stunned, half a month!


    "Aren''t you afraid you can''t stand it?" Han 3000 laughs to tease a way.


    Su Yingxia raised her head and said with a proud face: "don''t you know that the land is not bad, only the tired cows? I''m afraid you can''t stand it. "


    In the face of such provocation, how can Han 3000 show weakness? At once, a hungry tiger will eat, and the scenery will be beautiful again.


    The quiet life has brought a very comfortable life to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. During this period, they only have each other in their hearts and let go of all the mundane troubles. It has to be said that such a state makes people enjoy and infatuate. Even Han 3000 has the idea of staying here forever.


    But the responsibility on his shoulders did not allow him to live such a peaceful life.


    When he knew that Han Tianyang might still be alive, Han 3000''s fate was doomed. He had to go to the top of the mountain. No matter how rough the road was, he could not step back, because his close relatives might be suffering somewhere, and Han 3000 could not enjoy his life without heart.


    Half a month later, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are picking vegetables for lunch in the garden. Su Yingxia suddenly asks about Han 3000''s necklace.


    Han 3000 didn''t explain much about the secret of the necklace. It has been a long time since the gopher went to the geocentric prison, but the signal didn''t move. No matter he died in the geocentric prison, or there was no way to transmit the signal, this is very bad news for Han 3000.


    If there is no gopher, he will not know the situation of geocentric prison, and there seems to be only one way to confirm whether Han Tianyang is really in geocentric prison. In the past, Han 3000 didn''t dare to risk his life, but now, he feels that he has the ability to go. As long as he can make good use of this power, even if the inner earth prison is an iron wall, Han 3000 still has a chance to retreat¡° It''s very important to me. It''s about my grandfather. " Han 3000 said. Since Su Yingxia knew Han 3000''s real identity, he knew a lot about the Han family in Yanjing, and also knew how unfair Han 3000 suffered in Yanjing. But his grandfather, Han Tianyang, didn''t die very early¡° Is this a relic of your grandfather? " Su Yingxia asked suspiciously¡° No, it''s very likely that my grandfather didn''t die, but lived somewhere. " Han 3000 said¡° Not dead Su Yingxia was shocked. When Han Tianyang died, he made a lot of noise in Yanjing. The funeral gathered many important people in Yanjing, which was the most grand private funeral. Aware of his gaffe, Su Yingxia quickly explained, "I''m just surprised. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to curse my grandfather." Han 3000 light smile, he certainly will not think Su Yingxia malicious, and this kind of news for anyone will be shocked, not strange¡° This is a thing that has not been proved, so... "Han Sanqian hesitated for a while and continued:" so I''m likely to leave Yuncheng for a period of time to confirm the truth of this thing. "¡° My grandfather is very kind to me. He has no prejudice against me and won''t spoil Han Jun any more. For me, he is the one who can really be called a relative. " Su Yingxia understands the meaning of Han 3000''s words, which reminds her that he must do it¡° Would it be dangerous? " Su Yingxia asked anxiously¡° It''s a little dangerous to be hit and killed by a car on the main road, but it''s all under my control. " Han 3000 laughs and jokes that he won''t let Su Yingxia know what kind of place the geocentric prison is. If she knows, she will be very worried. Su Yingxia laughed and said, "I believe you. Nothing in the world can defeat you."¡° I hope so. " Han said with emotion. At this time, a man appeared at the door of the villa. When Han 3000 saw him, he said to Su Yingxia, "add a pair of chopsticks at noon tonight." Finish saying, Han 3000 trotted to the door, for the appearance of Yan Jun, he did not have any accident, as for why Yan Jun know he is here, Han 3000 will not think, because he knows Yan Jun means, want to investigate this kind of small things for him¡° Grandpa Yan, are you leaving? " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun nodded, said: "leave Yanjing so long, also should go back, what do you plan next?" Han 3000 took a look at Su Yingxia in the vegetable garden and said in a deep voice, "I promise to accompany her for half a month. After half a month, I will deal with some finishing work in Yuncheng, and then... Go to Dixin prison!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 503

    Before asking this question, Yan Jun had already thought of what answer he would get, because Han 3000 grew up looking at him as a child, and his understanding of Han 3000 is not comparable to that of the whole Han family.


    "Your understanding of the inner earth prison is very one-sided. It''s a dangerous place you can''t imagine. After you go there, the probability of coming back is less than one percent." Yan Jun''s face is as deep as water.


    "Grandpa Yan, how many chances do you think I have before I kill Han long?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "No chance." Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 spread his hands and said, "it shows that one percent is good for me. At least I can see the chance."


    This sentence makes Yan Jun smile bitterly. In the face of this one percent small chance, I''m afraid he will choose to retreat, but he can be regarded as a good thing, but this is the beginning of Han 3000''s difference, and it''s also because of his character that he can come to this step with his own strength.


    "And she? If you can''t come back, have you ever thought about what she should do? " Yanjun looked at the garden what all don''t know Su Yingxia said.


    This is the biggest problem Han 3000 faces, but these days he has already thought about it and made a decision.


    "If I can''t come back, I can only use the next life to make up for her, but in this life, if I''m not sure about my grandfather''s news, I will live a very painful life. My grandfather is very important to me." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun sighed heavily, said: "I will try my best to take care of her, you also have to be careful, geocentric prison has in or out, there must be something special about it, no matter what, life protection is your most important task."


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t worry. I don''t want to die so young. Even if the hell is on the 18th floor, I will fight my life to break out." Han 3000 said.


    "I got it 20 years ago when you put it away. There were a lot of people fighting for it at that time, but I don''t know what the specific use is. Please feel for it slowly." Yanjun took out a delicate small box, I don''t know what was in it.


    See Yan Jun want to go, Han 3000 quickly said: "Yan grandfather, eat rice to go, already fast noon."


    "I''ve been away from Yanjing for too long. Some people are ready to move. If I don''t go back, Shi Jing will be in danger." Finish saying, Yan Jun turns round and waved to Han 3000.


    "Grandpa Yan, I won''t let you down." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun''s back gradually goes away, until it disappears, Han 3000 returns to the villa.


    "How did he leave?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Grandfather Yan has to go back to Yanjing immediately." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    After lunch, when they are sitting in the living room watching TV, Han 3000 takes advantage of the toilet to take out the small box that Yan Jun gave him. Inside, there is a piece of jade with strange shape, crystal clear, and many strange patterns.


    At the first sight of it, Han 3000 had a sense of inexplicable familiarity. When he began to recall it in his mind, he was shocked to find that it was not jade at all, it was more like the incomplete piece of his skull!


    Yanjun even has this kind of thing!


    How is it possible? Is there any secret hidden in the skull he got by accident? Otherwise, how could Yan Jun collect this kind of things for 20 years.


    Han three thousand swallow saliva, is going to think about the possibility of it, Su Yingxia knocked on the door outside.


    Put away the box, Han 3000 expression impermanent open the door, to Su Yingxia asked: "upstairs is not a toilet?"


    "I don''t go to the toilet. Shouldn''t I do something at this time?" Su Yingxia said with an eyebrow.


    After half a month, Su Yingxia has become more and more naked in the face of this kind of thing, and she will not be a little shy at all.


    Of course, Han 3000 is also the same, direct Princess holding Su Yingxia back to the room.


    Time goes on day by day, until the last day, Su Yingxia is still reluctant to leave after packing.


    "This is the happiest half month I''ve ever had. I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Su Yingxia looks down. Although it''s half a month, she feels as if it''s only two days.


    "Why don''t we buy this place and come here for a holiday when we have time?" Han 3000 suggested.


    "Yes, but are you sure the owner will sell it?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Don''t worry, let Mo Yang do it. He must have a way." Han 3000 said.


    Half a month later, when they returned to Yuncheng, they finally stopped at home that night. After all, he ting and Su Guoyao were still at home. They didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    The next day, after Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia to work, he went to the weak water real estate.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t ask Zhong Liang to expel mi fei''er for revenge, but mi fei''er''s mistakes at work also cost a lot.


    When mifael saw Han 3000, her eyes became very complicated.


    Since she knew Han 3000''s real identity, she always thought of her contempt for Han 3000 and felt ridiculous. She had imagined that she could be with the boss of weak water real estate for several times, but she looked down upon her boss again and again, even sneered. This kind of stupid behavior can''t be described by words. Mifael wants to apologize to Han 3000, but she still doesn''t have the courage. When Han 3000 arrived at Zhong Liang''s office, he asked about the construction of the village in the city. This matter was blocked by Liu Da, because this guy cooperates with Han Yan and deliberately wants to set up the weak water property. At that time, when Han 3000 was looking for Liu Da, he was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000. But now, Han Yan has left Yuncheng and left with big capital. Now the business community in Yuncheng is dominated by Tianjia, and it is a public declaration that it will support all the development of weak water real estate. This news is like a bolt from the blue for Liu da¡° Every day, Liu Da comes to me and asks me to open a green link so that the reconstruction of villages in the city can be put on the agenda as soon as possible. " Zhong Liang said to Han 3000. Han 3000 light a smile, ask a way: "this guy doesn''t expect to leave Cloud City to become a senior official now?" Hearing this, Zhong Liang couldn''t help laughing. Liu Da didn''t dare to have this ambition. Now he''s afraid of losing his black hat¡° He would like to kneel down for me. This kind of person doesn''t care about dignity for the sake of interests. " Zhong Liang said. At this time, the Secretary knocked on the door and came to the office. He said to Zhong Liang, "brother Zhong, Liu Da is here again. It seems that if I don''t see you today, I''ll be rude again." Zhong Liang did not speak, but quietly waiting for Han 3000 to decide. The secretary knows Han 3000''s status. Just looking at Han 3000''s back, the Secretary has peach blossom in his eyes. Young people like this are handsome, handsome and golden, but they are the prince charming in every woman''s dream¡° Let him see Yang Xing. " Han 3000 light said, Liu Da now is not worthy to meet with him, even see Zhong Liang qualifications are not¡° Young master, do you want to hand over the construction of the village in the city to Yang Xing? " Zhong Liang puzzled asked, such a project, even the weak water property need to be treated with caution, and Yang Xing is just a bastard, once you mess up, the loss is very huge¡° Of course, you are in charge of the project of the village in the city. It''s just that Liu Da is not qualified to see you at his present level. In the future, Yang Xing, you can make good use of it and it will bring you a lot of help. " Han 3000 said. Zhong Liang didn''t feel happy because he got the right, because no matter how much power he had, it was still under Han 3000''s control, and it didn''t make much difference to him. But the deep meaning of Han 3000''s words is worth pondering. Han Sanqian wants him to make good use of Yang Xing. This arrangement is more like explaining his future development in Yuncheng¡° Young master, are you leaving Cloud City? " Zhong Liang asked. Han Sanqian didn''t mind that he had too many problems and said, "yes, some things have to be dealt with by me, so Yuncheng will be handed over to you. I hope you won''t let me down." Zhong Liang lowered his head and said firmly: "young master, don''t worry, Zhong Liang will never let you down."¡° Help me take care of Su''s company. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 504

    After Han Sanqian left the weak water property, Zhong Liang sat on his desk, breathless.


    In the Han family for many years, Zhong Liang has not really been reused, but he knows that now the opportunity has been placed in front of him.


    In the future, the Han family in Yanjing must be under the control of Han 3000. If he can be reused by Han 3000, he will become the backbone of the Han family. This will not only bring great changes to his future, but also enable the next generations of the Zhong family to enjoy this honor.


    Moreover, with Han 3000''s ability, Han''s future development will certainly be able to go up to a higher level.


    The Korean family in the United States may also be included by Han 3000. These things are great good news for Zhong Liang.


    "Young master, thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I will take it well."


    People''s Square.


    Han 3000 once achieved a reversion here that made Yuncheng people marvel. Jiang Fu ordered him to kneel down, but now the Jiang family has disappeared in Yuncheng. Many people who used to treat Han 3000 as waste in Yuncheng have changed his outlook because of this.


    When he revisited his hometown, Han Sanqian didn''t feel that there was anything to be proud of at the beginning, because he never paid attention to Jiang Fu.


    At this time, Qingyun ran to Han 3000, licking and laughing, and asked Han 3000, "boss, what do you want me to do?"


    Since Han 3000 nearly broke his neck last time, Qingyun had great vigilance when facing Han 3000. Although he was still a rogue on the surface, his heart was already shaking.


    "I''m leaving Cloud City for a while." Han 3000 said.


    Green cloud brow a wrinkly, he wants to leave, don''t want to notice?


    "Boss, where are you going? Do you want me to accompany you? I''ll give you some advice before and after, which will surely save you a lot of trouble." Green cloud said.


    "I really have a problem. I haven''t figured out how to deal with it. Would you like to help me decide?" Han 3000 said.


    Qingyun heart doubt, Han three thousand how can let him help to decide? There must be something fishy about it.


    "Boss, what I said may not be right, but if you want to ask my opinion, you can talk about it." Green cloud said.


    Han Sanqian nodded and looked at Qingyun like a torch, saying: "I want to leave, but there is a huge threat here, that is you. Up to now, I can''t determine the purpose of your staying with me, I can''t determine whether you will hurt the people around me, so do you think that I should kill you and avoid future trouble?"


    In the past, Han Sanqian didn''t pursue Qingyun''s purpose, and even said to let him go. But this is based on the fact that he can monitor Qingyun''s every move without leaving Yuncheng. Now, things have changed, so Han Sanqian''s attitude towards Qingyun will naturally change.


    This sentence makes Qingyun''s face change greatly. He never thought that Han Sanqian came to him and asked him whether to kill him or not.


    "Boss, I''m an honest man. How can I be a threat to you? Look at you. You''re tall and powerful. I''m extraordinary."


    Han 3000 interrupted Qingyun''s words: "do you really think flattery is useful for me?"


    Qingyun''s heart sank. It''s obvious that Han 3000 has no patience to talk nonsense with him. If he can''t give Han 3000 a satisfactory explanation, his life will come to an end.


    Taking a deep breath, Qingyun said, "boss, how can I survive?"


    "If you want to live forever, it''s very simple. Let me feel that your threat to me no longer exists." Han 3000 light said.


    Qingyun clenched his teeth, looked at the iron top that an old man was playing with, walked forward and picked it up directly.


    The top of high-speed rotation directly cuts the flesh and blood of Qingyun''s palm, but Qingyun doesn''t even frown.


    "Sir, lend it to me and I''ll give it back to you soon." Qingyun said with a smile.


    I don''t know, so I just feel that the young people are too impolite and don''t respect the old at all. But what happened next made my legs soften.


    Qingyun took the top and smashed it at his right leg. It was soon bloody, but the strength of his hand was not reduced.


    After his right leg was broken, Qingyun began to smash his left leg.


    The old man finally broke down and ran away shouting "Crazy".


    Han 3000 is indifferent to look at all this, until Qingyun abandoned his legs and left hand.


    At this time, Qingyun has fallen to the ground, a large pool of blood shocking, passers-by are all looking at Qingyun with frightened eyes.


    "Boss, I''ll keep one hand for dinner." Qingyun forehead cold sweat straight, expression of pain to Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 nodded and turned to leave without saying a word. He didn''t expect that Qingyun could be so cruel, but now that he has done this, Han 3000 has no need to kill him.


    What kind of threat can the waste with only one hand pose to him?


    Qingyun collapsed in the people''s Square, and a kind-hearted person called an ambulance for him. However, when he got to the hospital, Qingyun only took hemostatic measures, and did not ask the medical staff to help him with in-depth treatment. Moreover, once someone approached, Qingyun seemed to be crazy, which puzzled the doctors very much. Does he want to see himself become a waste? Qingyun''s state of mind, others can not understand, but he knows that if the injury is really good, he will still die. The only way to survive is to be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. Shanghai. When Han Sanqian told Mo Yang and others about his going to Dixin prison, he was strongly resisted, and not only Mo Yang, but also Dao 12, Lin Yong, who usually didn''t dare to speak casually, objected¡° 3000, are you crazy? The gopher has been walking for such a long time, and there is no news at all. God knows where he is suffering, and you even have to go to seek death. I don''t agree, absolutely don''t agree. " Mo Yang said angrily, facing Han 3000''s decision, he couldn''t accept it¡° Brother 3000, let''s discuss this matter again. The inner earth prison is too dangerous. You can''t take such a big risk. " Dao 12 said. Lin Yong was not as strong as Mo Yang, and his voice was smaller, but his attitude was also very clear. He said: "brother 3000, maybe in a short time, the hamster will be able to get the news. Don''t worry, let''s wait and see." Han 3000 glanced around the crowd and said, "you don''t want me to go."¡° Of course, if you dare to go, let me kill you more directly, so as not to suffer in the inner earth prison. " Mo Yang said that his attitude is the strongest, because he watched Han 3000 survive, and now he and Su Yingxia have finally become a couple. He should enjoy their world. How can he go to the geocentric prison at this time? Treat feelings, even if it is the feelings of others, Mo Yang also dare not have the slightest neglect, because he had regret in this matter, he does not want Han 3000 repeat the same mistakes¡° What if I have to go? " Han 3000 light said¡° Lin Yong, take the rope and tie this fool up. I want to monitor him 24 hours. " Mo Yang says to Lin Yong, even can''t help scolding. Lin Yong dare not move. How dare he tie Han 3000 up? In this case, Mo Yang dares to say that if he really wants to do it, only Mo Yang dares to do it¡° So don''t you believe me? " Han 3000 says helplessly¡° It''s not that I don''t believe you, but that the inner earth prison is too dangerous. You can continue to send people to go, but why do you have to go by yourself? Have you ever thought about siblings? " Mo Yang said painstakingly. Han 3000 has already considered Su Yingxia for a long time, because it is something he has to do. Even if he is really sorry for Su Yingxia, he must have a try¡° This is not you help me take care of it, with you in, I still worry about what Han 3000 said¡° Fart. " Mo Yang yelled: "how can I compare with you, a fool, and your status in her mind can be the same. For her, you are the spiritual pillar. If you die, her world will collapse. How do you want her to bear the result?"¡° "Moyang." Han Sanqian stood up and looked very tall. He said, "I have to go. As long as I cross this barrier, I can give her a better future, and you and my sister-in-law''s paradise, I can fulfill my promise."¡° Trust me¡° Whether it''s the inner earth prison or the real hell, I can leave alive. "¡° I just want to see my grandfather and see if he''s still here. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 505

    Han 3000''s words make Mo Yang and others bow their heads. They can''t understand Han 3000''s feelings for Han Tianyang, but they can feel the importance of Han Tianyang to Han 3000 from these words.


    His obsession is strong, and no one can change it.


    Mo Yang sighed, went to Han 3000, patted him on the shoulder, said: "3000, if you want to prepare for the worst, not to mention such a dangerous thing, if you really can''t come back, what should we do, what should she do?"


    "If you can''t come back, please help me take good care of her. If she has someone she likes, even if she remarries, I want you to protect her." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang heard the word remarriage, his heart is very bad.


    After so many years in Yuncheng, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia developed their relationship with each other, but they have to face this kind of thing again.


    After three years of seeing each other off, he finally got married, but now he may be destroyed. Moreover, he will be sorry for Su Yingxia''s love and make her suffer all her life.


    Mo Yang suddenly kicked Han 3000''s ass and said angrily, "if you die, you''ll die for me. If you can''t see your body, I won''t believe you die."


    Han 3000 rubbed his painful ass and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will try my best to come back."


    Mo Yang went to his side and put his right hand around Han 3000''s shoulder. The middle-aged man''s eyes were shining.


    "Remember, sister-in-law is waiting for you. If you die, sister-in-law will sleep with other men." Mo Yang said.


    "Mr. Mo, you''ve said that too hard. Even if you use the method of agitation, you can be gentle." Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He knows that Mo Yang deliberately stimulates him, but this kind of stimulation has reached a level that Han 3000 can''t accept.


    Su Yingxia sleeps with other men!


    Just thinking about this kind of picture, Han 3000 feels that his brain hurts.


    "Otherwise, it''s hard to ask my younger sister to be widowed for you for a lifetime. Anyway, I''ll make it clear to you that if you can''t come back, I''ll let you build a burial mound and tell you how my younger sister and another man live every day." Mo Yang said.


    For Moyang sometimes child temperament, Han 3000 is very helpless, this guy is at least uncle level of age, sometimes do things are very naive.


    Han 3000 takes out a signal receiver the size of a matchbox, on which there is a small green light that is always on for Moyang.


    "What is this?" Mo Yang asks curiously.


    "When the green light turns red, it means I''m dead." Han 3000 said that this was implanted when he implanted a signal transmission chip into the body of the hamster. Long ago, Han 3000 had considered going to the inner earth prison in person. He had long imagined that the hamster could not bring useful information.


    For Han 3000, it has become a habit to prepare for a rainy day. He will keep his hands on everything he does, so that he can adapt to circumstances or change his strategy.


    At the age of 14, when he secretly controlled the business world, Han Sanqian had not been on a smooth road and encountered many obstacles. If he had not prepared for a rainy day, he would never have made such achievements.


    After receiving the signal receiver, Mo Yang said, "this thing can''t go wrong. If you don''t die, it will turn red. When you come back, your sister-in-law has remarried. You can''t blame me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let it turn red. Don''t beat around the Bush and threaten me. I will try my best." Han 3000 said.


    "When do you leave?" Mo Yang said in a deep voice.


    Han 3000 looked at Dao 12 and asked, "12, can you still contact the people in geocentric prison?"


    "I can try it, but twice in a row, it is likely to arouse the vigilance of geocentric prison, and in terms of money, I will definitely pay more." Dao 12 said.


    "Money is not a problem, you contact as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes."


    After Han 3000 explained some things, he left Mordor and planned to accompany Su Yingxia while there was still some time.


    "Brother, brother 3000 is really admirable. He has the courage to go to a place like geocentric prison." Zhou Bo said to Dao 12 with a look of admiration.


    Dao 12 sighed and said, "this is the inner earth prison. No one has ever been able to leave alive. I hope he can really create a miracle."


    "Twelve, no one has ever left?" Mo Yang does not believe evil asked.


    Dao 12 shook his head firmly and said, "if there were, the news would have spread all over the underground world. It''s a matter that can be regarded as glory by many people, but so far, I have never heard of such a thing."


    "You''ll hear about it soon." Mo Yang is biting his teeth. No matter whether anyone came out before, he firmly believes that Han 3000 can become the first person.


    Dao 12 en said, "I''ll contact the people in the geocentric prison first, and then contact me if I have something to do."


    After Dao 12 and Zhou Bo left, Mo Yang collapsed and sat on the sofa. Lin Yong knew that he was very worried about Han 3000, but no one could help him with this matter, and it was useless to worry.


    "Boss Mo, since I knew brother 3000, there is nothing he can''t do." Lin Yong said¡° From today on, no man is allowed to come near Su Yingxia, but anyone who dares to have a wrong idea of Su Yingxia will directly break his leg. " Mo Yang said¡° Yes Lin Yong nodded. Downstairs of Su''s company. Han 3000 stands at the gate of the company, quietly waiting for Su Yingxia to get off work. It''s been a long time since I came to pick up Su Yingxia from work. This familiar feeling makes Han 3000 feel more comfortable than anything else. At this time, a car stopped beside Han 3000. When he saw the people who got off, he felt very surprised. Su Haichao and Su Yihan, how can these two people appear in Su''s company? Since Su Haichao got Shen Weng''s Secret support, he started his own company. It can be said that he is proud of his life. From the sports car he drives, we can see that his life is very moist now. However, Han 3000 knows that Shen Weng is dead, and Su Haichao has no gold owner now. Surely the operation of the company is no longer as brilliant as before¡° Han 3000, what a coincidence. " Su Haichao takes the initiative to talk to Han 3000, goes to his side and gives him a cigarette. Han 3000 didn''t reach for it. He said faintly, "what are you doing here?" In the past, Su Haichao was arrogant in front of Han 3000, and he was able to be arrogant even with Shen Weng''s help. But now Shen Weng is dead, and he has lost his support. He dare not feel superior in front of Han 3000. Even though Su Haichao still thinks Han 3000 is an abandoned son of his family, he is also very self-conscious. Even if he is an abandoned son, he is not qualified to be equal to Han 3000¡° I''ve come to talk with Su Yingxia about cooperation. If our two companies join hands, we will certainly be able to do more business. " Su Haichao said shamelessly. Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing. How can he join hands? These four words are extremely ridiculous. Without Shen Weng, Su Haichao company will go bankrupt sooner or later. He can even say the four words of strong cooperation¡° Su Haichao, when will your company close down? I''m still waiting to congratulate you. " Han 3000 light way. Su Haichao''s face changed. He tried his best to conceal the situation of the company. Now no one should know about these things, but Han 3000 seems to be very clear¡° Bankruptcy? " Su Hai Chao sneered and said, "Han 3000, although you are from the Han family in Yanjing, don''t look down on people. The company is very profitable under my operation. How can it go bankrupt?"¡° Profit? " Han 3000 turns to see Su Haichao. Su Hai Chao was too guilty to look Han 3000 in the eyes and said, "can''t you? I started my company just to make money. What''s so strange about making money? "¡° If your company is profitable, can you come to Yingxia for cooperation? In my opinion, after Shen Weng''s death, you''ve lost your economic source. You can''t make it any longer. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Haichao looks at Han 3000 in horror. He doesn''t know the news of Shen Weng''s death, but he can''t contact Shen Weng all the time. Su Haichao mistakenly thinks that Shen Weng doesn''t want to support him in money. Unexpectedly, he has already died! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 506

    The news hit Su Haichao so hard that he was in a trance.


    Su Haichao thinks that Su Yingxia''s compromise is temporary. He also hopes that Shen Weng will reappear one day. As long as Shen Weng gives him support, he will have the capital to turn against Su Yingxia and even step on Su Yingxia.


    But now that Shen Weng is dead, he has no hope.


    It is impossible to bring down Su Yingxia.


    "You lied to me. How could Shen Weng die for no reason?" Su Haichao looked at Han 3000 and said with disbelief.


    "Su Haichao, I know what''s in your mind. You can believe it or not. I advise you to get out of here. If you dare to do harm to Yingxia, you will die next." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Su Haichao was shocked. He didn''t dare have the slightest doubt about what Han 3000 said. Although this abandoned son of the family has many ugly names, he is a member of the Han family in Yanjing. It''s no doubt that Su Haichao wants to fight Han 3000 with his current ability.


    But if he leaves like this, the company will go bankrupt in less than a month.


    Su Haichao is not reconciled, he is not willing to let himself become an ordinary person again, he is reluctant to give up the rich life now.


    Has the final say, "I don''t want to talk about what you want to do, so I''m here to talk to Su Ying Xia." Su Haichao said with disdain.


    Han three thousand indifferent smile, said: "then wait for the summer to let you go."


    "Yingxia and I are related by blood. She can''t be so unfeeling." Su Haichao said that he had the courage to say this kind of words in front of Han 3000 when he met the wall many times. He had to say that Su Haichao''s blind self-confidence was ridiculous.


    Han 3000 has seen too many cheeky people. Whether they are su family or Jiang family, they all have this kind of virtue. I don''t know if their faces have been specially forged.


    "Then you wait." Han 3000 said.


    But how long does it take for Su Yingxia to get off work? With a long skirt and high heels, she still has the style of the No.1 Beauty in Yuncheng. And Su Yingxia, who has really transformed into a woman, obviously has a more attractive charm.


    When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000, he was surprised, but when he saw Su Haichao again, his mood was destroyed instantly.


    "How are you thinking about what I told you before, Ying Xia?" Su Haichao can''t wait to ask.


    Su Yingxia said impatiently: "I have made it clear to you that I will not cooperate with you. What else do you want to do with me?"


    "Welcome summer, I''m your brother. Do you want to be so heartless? And I can give you the company shares for nothing. " Su Haichao said.


    "Heartless?" Su Yingxia sneered: "when you poached all the employees of Su''s company, why didn''t you feel unfeeling? I remember you were very proud at that time, but now you can''t be proud? Your broken company is a mess. It''s a hot potato to give it to me for nothing. Don''t think I''ll take it to you. "


    Su Haichao''s face sank and said, "we are relatives."


    "Su Haichao, I haven''t regarded you as a relative for a long time. You''d better go away. Your life and death have nothing to do with me." Su Yingxia impatiently said, she also want to spend two people''s world with Han 3000, but don''t want to waste time on Su Haichao.


    "I told you to go away just now, but you didn''t listen." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Welcome summer, I beg you, help me once." Suddenly, Su Haichao knelt down for Su Yingxia.


    This scene is not only Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t expect, even Su Yihan beside him also looked stunned.


    Su Yihan never wants to admit that Su Yingxia is better than her. Even today, she still has a dream of a rich family. In her opinion, as long as she can marry into a rich family, she can still be superior to Su Yingxia.


    But at this stage, she put all her hopes on Su Haichao. Now, Su Haichao kneels down to Su Yingxia.


    In order to maintain his present life, he didn''t even want dignity!


    "Just kneel down. What''s the use?" Han 3000 light said.


    Su Haichao knows that he has offended Han 3000 and Su Yingxia before, and so has Su Yihan. Han 3000''s words clearly ask Su Yihan to kneel down.


    Su Haichao turned his head to see Su Yihan with a gloomy face and said, "you still don''t get off."


    Su Yihan shook his head and refused without hesitation, saying: "why should I kneel down? Su Haichao, you don''t want to be shameful, I still want to be shameful. Do you forget who Su was before Yingxia? She''s just the most useless person in the Su family. You kneel down for her. "


    "You know that was before. Now who else in the Su family can compare with her?" Su Haichao gritted his teeth and said that although he didn''t want to admit it, the fact is in front of him. Only Su Yingxia can save him. If he can''t get Su Yingxia''s help, he and even the whole Su family''s life will be destroyed.


    "I''m different from you. I still have the chance to surpass her. As long as I can marry a rich man, her broken company is nothing." Su Yihan said unconvinced.


    With a scornful smile, Han Sanqian walked up to Su Yihan and said, "no matter who you marry, he can''t compare with me, and as long as I say one word, no man in the whole cloud city will look at you more. Your wishful thinking is just self consolation." A bolt from the blue came to her. She knew that Yuncheng has the final say in Han three thousand. After all, even the family of heaven must give him face. If he really lets go out, I''m afraid no one in Cloud City dare marry her. At this time, Su Haichao suddenly stands up, goes to Su Yihan, grabs her hair and presses her down, forcing Su Yihan to kneel on the ground. Many passers-by and off-duty employees at the gate of the company all stop to look at this scene. Su Haichao and Su Yihan are disgraced¡° Welcome summer, please help me Su Haichao lowered his head and prayed to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000. She gives Han 3000 the decision¡° Although you kneel down, I didn''t say that I will help you after kneeling down. Su Haichao, this is the price you should pay, and what you have to pay is far more than that. The old lady can''t die in vain. " Han 3000 said. Su Haichao heard the first half of the sentence, just want to be angry, Han 3000''s last words directly let him collapse. It''s miserable enough for him to face a life of nothing. If the old lady''s affairs are found out, he will go to prison, or even go through the prison¡° Han 3000, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you before. Please give me a chance. I can be a dog for you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. " Su Haichao kneels down to Han 3000 and keeps kowtowing. Although there is no clue to the death of the old lady of the Su family, he knows that if Han 3000 really wants to thoroughly investigate this matter, the truth will come out sooner or later¡° You have made a great contribution to my reputation as a rubbish in Cloud City. Do you really think I will let you go? " Han said with a sneer that 90% of the external rumors are maliciously fabricated by Su Haichao. Now, it''s time for Han to wash away the stigma¡° What do you want me to do to let me go? I promise you Su Haichao said in a panic¡° Although many people in Yuncheng have not regarded me as a waste now, and I never care about such things, since it''s your words, you should try your best to take them back. " After Han 3000 finished, he took Su Yingxia to the car. Su Haichao knelt on the ground and kept saying, "don''t worry, I will make you satisfied." In the car, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 puzzledly. As he says, he never cares about these things. How can he suddenly ask Su Haichao to help him clarify¡° Are you beginning to mind what outsiders think? " Su Yingxia asked curiously. Han Sanqian nodded and said, "who wants to be scolded as a waste? It''s good that these things can be clarified." Su Yingxia felt very strange that Han 3000 did not care about this matter for so many years. Why did he pay attention to it at this time? In fact, Han 3000 did it not for himself, but for Su Yingxia. He didn''t want Su Yingxia to be ridiculed by outsiders because of his reputation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 507

    After the people''s Square incident, although many people already know that the remarks against Han 3000 are rumors, there are also some people who do not know the truth. It is naturally the best and most convincing for Su Haichao to take back what he has said.


    These little things, in fact, are not worth caring about. Han 3000 did it because he cared too much about Su Yingxia.


    After all, he will leave soon and doesn''t want to leave any trouble for Su Yingxia in Yuncheng.


    When Han 3000 drove to the Pearl building, Su Yingxia''s expression became serious.


    This is the first time that Han 3000 brought her surprise. This year''s wedding anniversary will definitely make su Yingxia unforgettable.


    For her, the crystal restaurant is of extraordinary significance. It''s a very important place. If it''s not something special, it''s not worth coming here.


    "Are you leaving?" After parking the car, Su Yingxia suddenly asked Han 3000.


    "Do you remember the anniversary? So far, many people in Yuncheng have been discussing this matter, but they don''t know who the real protagonist is. Today, I will let everyone in Yuncheng know that the rose in crystal restaurant blooms because of you. " Han 3000 said.


    In the face of Han 3000 deliberately change the topic, Su Yingxia does not accept, insisted: "answer my question."


    Han 3000 grinned bitterly and sighed, "yes."


    Su Yingxia is holding Han 3000''s hand and is not talking. She won''t stop Han 3000. No matter what Han 3000 does, she just needs to wait quietly.


    Come to the crystal restaurant.


    The whole restaurant was once again wrapped up by Han 3000. The manager who had experience in reception once showed more respect for Han 3000. The outside world said that he was a waste son-in-law, but the manager knew very well that Han 3000 was the most popular person in Yuncheng today.


    "Mr. Han, if you need anything, please let me know. The restaurant will try its best to satisfy you." The manager said to Han 3000.


    "I heard that your restaurant has a new technology, which can project the whole picture of the restaurant over the Pearl Tower?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, it''s a new reform of our restaurant, and it''s specially prepared for the distinguished guests of the restaurant." The manager said that the reason for the emergence of such new technology is to enable those rich second generation to have a long face and project the picture of the whole restaurant, which means that all people near the Pearl Tower can see it. For those rich second generation who like to have a long face, who don''t want to let others see their own scenery?


    It''s just that Han 3000 asked about it, which made the manager feel strange. It seems that such publicity is not in line with Han 3000''s low-key character.


    "When will it be ready?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Just turn on the instrument. It doesn''t take time to prepare." Said the manager.


    "OK, arrange it." Han 3000 finished, took Su Yingxia to the center of the restaurant.


    When the restaurant picture appeared above the Pearl Tower, many people stopped to wait and see.


    Su Yingxia is undoubtedly a celebrity in Yuncheng, so after her appearance, she was recognized by many people immediately, and soon all the onlookers knew Su Yingxia.


    "What is this for?"


    "Crystal restaurant is a holy land for marriage proposal, but isn''t Su Yingxia married?"


    "No, she has divorced Han 3000. Can she find the next family so soon?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, Han 3000 is really miserable. Even his wife has run away now when he becomes a waste."


    Some unknown people began to laugh at Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 appeared beside the piano, making everyone show a puzzled expression.


    When the melodious sound of the piano rings, many people soon immerse themselves in the sound of the piano. The original silence of ten thousand people reappears, and no one is willing to disturb the sound of the piano.


    At the end of the song, when people are still in the mood, a question from someone''s mouth spreads all over the crowd.


    "How could this music be so familiar?"


    "This... Isn''t that the last song? The last time a mysterious man proposed in crystal restaurant, he used this song


    "Yes, that''s the song. Does it mean that the crystal restaurant didn''t propose at all last time, but Han 3000 and Su Yingxia?"


    "I remember that day, it was like the wedding anniversary of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. Many people compared the two because of this proposal."


    "My God, was it Han 3000''s wedding anniversary surprise for Su Yingxia last time? It''s so enviable. "


    Many women have no scruple to express their admiration at this moment.


    The sky above Mingzhu building still shows the picture of crystal restaurant. Su Yingxia covers her face with her hands, tears falling from her fingers.


    Such a picture was not only presented on the spot, but also broadcast live on the Internet by good people, which soon detonated the whole Cloud City.


    Comments about the wedding anniversary were quickly uploaded on the Internet. Almost everyone opened their circle of friends and recorded this enviable scene. At this moment, no longer do people think that Su Yingxia married a waste, no longer do people think that Su Yingxia ruined his life because of Han 3000. Everyone can''t stop admiring Su Yingxia and her husband Han 3000. Shen lingyao''s home. Shen lingyao, half lying in bed with her mobile phone, wipes the tears on her cheek. She saw such a picture once, but even if she saw it for the second time, she would still be touched¡° Good sister, you are really happy. " Tianjia villa. Tianling''er is in a daze with her mobile phone. Watching the live broadcast, she is also envious of Su Yingxia. Although she is restraining her feelings and only treats Han 3000 as her brother, when she sees this kind of picture, her love for Han 3000 is growing irresistibly¡° If you look up, tears won''t fall down. Tianling''er, how can you cry? " Heaven spirit son raises a head, bite lip to say. A public rental community. Qi ran, who only had two sides with Han 3000, but got great help from Han 3000, looks at his mobile phone in a trance at this moment. If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s help, she would never have completed the task of cooperating with weak water real estate. As a fresh graduate, she would not have such a position in the company. Han 3000 gave her all this, but until now, she didn''t understand what kind of person Han 3000 was¡° You are such an excellent person. No wonder you don''t look at me at all. " Han 3000 used to rent an elevator apartment. Yang Meng and mifeier are sitting in the living room, looking at their mobile phones. The house is very quiet. Two people''s mobile phones are live pictures of the Pearl building. At this moment, Han 3000 caused a sensation in the whole Cloud City, and also completely let mifeier understand his stupid behavior to the limit. She even doubted herself. Why did she think Han 3000 liked her? His wife is Su Yingxia, the first beauty in Yuncheng. Yang Meng''s mood is very complicated. After knowing that Han 3000 is her real identity, she is already controlling her liking for Han 3000. But now, as a woman, she is not only envious, but also unwilling. Why does such a man not give her any chance. In addition to the sensational Cloud City, thousands of miles away, there is another person with a mobile phone, she is Qi Yiyun. Although leaving the Cloud City, Qi Yi Yun still has eyeliner, always concerned about the dynamics of the Cloud City. Han Sanqian''s back when she plays the piano touches Qi Yiyun''s weakest side. She can''t help but fantasize about what kind of mood it would be like if the person sitting in the restaurant is herself. Unlike most people, she doesn''t envy Su Yingxia. Instead, she looks forward to meeting Han 3000 next time. Qi Yiyun always believes that happiness is in his own hands. No matter Han 3000 is married or not, as long as Han 3000 is still alive and she is still alive, there is still a chance. Women''s paranoia is very terrible at some times, especially for people like Qi Yiyun. If she doesn''t tie Han 3000 to bed, she will never be reconciled and admit defeat! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 508

    I can''t see the black.


    It''s so quiet that you can only hear your own breathing.


    After Han Sanqian injected the unique anesthetic of geocentric prison into Yuncheng, when he woke up again, he was already in such a space.


    He didn''t know how long he had been here, because the darkness made it impossible for him to count the time.


    This is the first lesson of geocentric prison for every "new guest". Such an environment can bring people a strong sense of depression. People with a slightly fragile mood are bound to collapse in this environment. This will be everyone''s nightmare when they come to geocentric prison.


    In order to ensure the safety of every guest in the geocentric prison, they will not hurt the people living in the geocentric prison, but use this psychological torture to control their behavior, so that those people naturally dare not mess around in the geocentric prison.


    The biggest punishment of geocentric prison is to be locked in a closed room, which is a dark and silent environment. Although it seems relaxed, almost everyone will be obedient after one or two mental torture, because the whole world seems to be left with their own feelings. The mental torture is too painful, and they can''t feel the passage of time, It''s even easier to collapse.


    Han Sanqian is a man with a very strong mind, but in such an environment, he will also feel intense pain, unable to calculate time. Such darkness seems to be always with him, and his mind will start to think wildly, and all kinds of ideas will lead to his final collapse.


    Every time his mood is on the verge of collapse, Han 3000 will force himself to calm down and think about the good time with Su Yingxia. Only in this way can his mood be a little more stable.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the darkness finally ushered in a glimmer of dawn. Two tall foreigners took Han 3000 out of the cell.


    For Han 3000, who hasn''t been exposed to light for a long time, his eyes are extremely uncomfortable, and even feel stinging because of the light, and he unconsciously shed a lot of tears.


    If there is a mirror at this time, Han 3000 will find that he has lost a lot of weight, even his cheeks are sunken. If Su Yingxia sees this scene, he will be very distressed.


    When Han 3000 adapted to the light, he found that he was brought into a huge iron cage surrounded by three storey buildings, which were more like a grandstand, and the iron cage was like a challenge arena.


    Just out of the cell, do you want to fight with people?


    Han 3000 frowned and had a preliminary understanding of geocentric prison.


    In a short time, restless voices came from all directions. The sound was getting closer and closer, as if someone was approaching towards the cage.


    "It''s said that this is a new comer, so the new comer will go to the challenge arena. This is something that has never happened before in geocentric prison." Guan Yong and hamster have been in geocentric prison for a long time, and they have a certain understanding of geocentric prison.


    There are regular arena competitions held here. They don''t know why this competition exists. However, according to the guess of the hamster, the arena competition may spread out in some form, and the geocentric prison is making profits in this way.


    Of course, it''s just a guess, and the gophers are not sure if they''re right.


    However, Guan Yong said that the newcomers to the challenge arena, this is indeed the past geocentric prison has not happened.


    "It seems that this new man is not very ordinary. Just go and have a look." Said the gopher in a deep voice.


    The environment of geocentric prison is totally different from what the gophers thought before they came here. He thought that there was little possibility of contact between prisoners, but after he came here, he found that the geocentric prison would have an open hour every day to allow them to move freely. At this time, there would be many small groups. The gophers had overheard the small groups, Almost everyone is exchanging their understanding of the inner earth prison, and even planning to escape from the prison.


    Geocentric prison turns a blind eye to this situation. This is the absolute conceit of geocentric prison. They know that prisoners communicate with each other, but they don''t stop it. This shows that they are not worried about the success of prison break. Moreover, no one in geocentric prison has been able to escape for so many years.


    When all the prisoners gathered in the three story grandstand, there was only a emaciated figure in the huge cage, wearing a black headgear, which made people unable to see the real appearance.


    "Lying trough, just this little man, what''s special about it?" Seeing the man in the cage, Guan Yong said with an unexpected look. In his imagination, the new man is likely to be a strong man who can fight, so he will be allowed to play. However, the fact in front of him makes him disappointed.


    The gopher didn''t think of it, but he found a difference at this time. Although the man was covered, his skin color was very good, which showed his identity.


    "This man is yellow." Said the gopher.


    "What''s so strange about the yellow race? With his body, he must be beaten badly." Guan Yong turned his lips and said.


    "I can''t refute that." Said the gopher.


    Not only the hamster and Guan Yong were disappointed in the challenge, but the other prisoners were also very disappointed. Some irascible people even beat on the cage and scolded Han 3000 with the headgear¡° What do you mean, even such people are qualified to enter the challenge arena. "¡° Let him get out and I''ll go. Why should we let such people waste our time? "¡° Get out of here and change. "¡° Change, change. " The voice of discontent soon aroused the resonance of the whole audience. The reason for this phenomenon is that those who can win the challenge can enjoy the special treatment brought by geocentric prison. Although the prison is a place where people don''t worry about food, clothing and living, women are the luxurious dreams of these prisoners. Winning the competition will win women, which is a great temptation for any prisoner in geocentric prison. It''s a pity that not everyone is qualified to enter the challenge arena, so when they see Han 3000, they will burst out all kinds of dissatisfaction. In all directions, there are three stories of prisoners knocking on the cage. The sound is deafening. At this time, a slender, thin dressed woman walked into the cage. She was the trophy of the winner of the challenge. For a prison with only men, you can imagine the sudden appearance of a woman. All kinds of howls come and go, and every prisoner''s androgen is stimulated to the greatest extent¡° Let this trash roll out, why should he go to the challenge arena? "¡° Damn, such a good opportunity is wasted on the waste. I don''t accept it. "¡° Let him get out of here and let me go. Don''t give the chance to this kind of rubbish. " Even Guan Yong could not help but swallow his throat¡° This woman is in great shape. She is the most beautiful one after watching so many challenge competitions. " Guan Yong''s index finger moves, and his eyes are reluctant to leave the woman for a moment, hoping to leave the biggest influence in his mind¡° Yes, even I can see it. " The hamster could not help shaking his head. No wonder so many dissatisfied voices broke out. As long as a woman can make these prisoners restless, let alone such a beautiful woman¡° In other words, he will be very sad in prison in the future because of the dissatisfaction of so many people. " Guan Yong said. Although he is wearing a headgear now, there will always be a time to uncover it, and his figure is very recognizable. Once he is integrated into this new environment, it will inevitably cause a lot of trouble¡° The pain of skin and flesh is inevitable, but one thing can be assured that he will not die, and the inner earth prison will definitely guarantee his life. " They don''t want anyone to die in the inner earth prison, because these prisoners are customers to the inner earth prison. Just at this time, the noisy ring around suddenly quirky quiet down, everyone looked at Han 3000 panic opposite the direction of the man. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 509

    "Yuri, it''s Yuri!"


    "How can it be that he''s on the stage? Isn''t he locked up in the cell all the time?"


    "This guy killed someone last time. I heard that he would be locked up in the confinement and die of old age. How could he come out to participate in the challenge arena again?"


    Just now, those people who clamored for Han 3000 to give them the chance all showed a look of panic.


    Yuri, the absolute champion of the challenge arena, never suffered a defeat. He was killed by mistake in the last competition, which led to the punishment of life imprisonment in the confinement room by geocentric. In the eyes of every prisoner, Yuri is absolutely impossible to appear in geocentric, but now he appears again.


    opportunity?


    Even if these people are given the chance to challenge now, they will not dare to challenge.


    Who wants to die for a woman?


    "Gopher, Yuri appears. Is it hard for the earth to kill this man?" Guan Yong is also a face of panic, although he has only seen two games of Yuri, but Yuri''s cruel means left him a very deep impression, and this guy also killed people, now appear, in addition to the center of the earth to die, Guan Yong can not think of any other possibility.


    The gopher looks at Han 3000 with the headgear like a torch, and thinks to himself, who is this man? The center of the earth has always abided by the principle of not letting the prisoner die. Why is he targeted by the center of the earth when he comes here?


    Send Yuri, don''t you want him dead?


    "If someone wants him to die, why send him to the center of the earth?" The gopher shook his head in a puzzled way.


    "Why do you think so much? Anyway, this guy is dead. Why is it not important to die? Look at the other prisoners. They all want to go on their own just now. When they see Yuri, they are all counselled. They even dare not breathe." Guan Yong said with disdain.


    His words are very realistic, but now the state of the center of the earth, none of the prisoners dare to continue to clamor, it seems that even the woman on the field has become not beautiful.


    "Yes, let''s see how he died." Said the gopher.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know who Yuri is, but through the deterrence brought by his appearance, Han Sanqian can feel that this guy must have a terrible reputation in the center of the earth. Otherwise, it''s impossible to make other people completely quiet simply by appearing.


    This is the first time that he really faces the center of the earth when he steps out of the confinement room. For no reason, he ushers in a challenge arena competition. Although Han 3000 can''t figure out the reason, he has a very clear understanding that he must defeat his opponent. If he loses, what will happen next is unimaginable.


    "It seems that you have offended a big man. I have been locked up for my whole life, but in order to kill you, they even let me out." Yuri said to Han 3000.


    "Even if I let you go, can I be killed?" Han 3000 light response way.


    Hearing Han 3000''s voice, the hamster suddenly breathed quickly, and even his face became pale.


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible." The gopher shook his head and kept saying "impossible" in his mouth.


    Guan Yong a pair of inexplicable expression, asked: "what is impossible?"


    The chest of the hamster fluctuates violently, which shows that his mood changes greatly, because the sound has a strong impact on him.


    Familiar, so familiar that the hamster thinks that the person in front of him is the person in his mind.


    But how could it be? How could he come to the center of the earth?


    "Nothing." Gophers suppress their emotions, but the sound is similar. In this world, even people with similar appearance have the same voice. What''s so strange?


    Guan Yong smashed his mouth and asked no more.


    Yuri stretched, his joints click, and said lazily: "it seems that I have been in the confinement for too long, and even new people like you dare not pay attention to me. It''s time to give them a deeper impression. Anyway, I''ve killed one person, and I''ve been incarcerated for life, and you''re not one more."


    "It depends on whether you can kill me." Han 3000 light way, in front of this man''s strength is not bad, if change to do before, Han 3000 may feel guilty, but now, he has a move to win the means, as long as give him the opportunity, even Yuri will become his loser.


    Hearing this, Yuri grinned, with a look that didn''t pay attention to Han 3000.


    "It''s really interesting for people with your skin color to talk. They are similar to those I know. They have a big voice. When I interrupt you, I''ll see if you dare to be so arrogant." Yuri said with a sneer.


    Han Sanqian''s heart suddenly burned with anger. This kind of racist speech is beyond his tolerance.


    All along, Han 3000 is proud of being a Chinese. How can he be humiliated by the descendants of the dragon who were born to be a dragon?


    "You can humiliate me, but you can''t humiliate my country." Han three thousand one suddenly drank, unexpectedly chose to attack actively.


    The other prisoners who watched the battle looked contemptuous when they saw this scene.


    "This guy is really looking for death. He dares to take the initiative to attack Yuri."¡° It seems that he can''t wait to die. He knows he can''t beat Yuri, so he doesn''t want to suffer more. "¡° Yuri has already killed a man once. He must not be afraid to kill one more. This guy is really pitiful. He will lose his life as soon as he comes here. "¡° It''s also a good thing to see Yuri''s means of killing people again. Maybe Yuri will do that woman in the challenge arena, and we can still see a big play. " Guan Yong sighed at this time and said, "this guy is really stupid. He took the initiative to die. If he hides, maybe he can live a few more minutes." The hamster turns his head to Guan Yong with cold eyes. Guan Yong was smart all over and said cautiously, "what are you... Looking at me for?"¡° Didn''t you hear how Yuri humiliated him? It''s not only him who is humiliated, but also you and I. you are still in the mood of falling into the well. " The hamster gnashed his teeth and said that if he didn''t have a task, he would like to fight with Yuri. Even if he died, he would die with dignity. Gopher is a very strange person, he likes to escape from prison, like all kinds of challenges, but he will never do anything against morality, and the essence of gopher is a very patriotic person, he also does not allow outsiders to humiliate his country, Yuri''s words just now, not only angered Han 3000, but also angered gopher. Seeing the killing intention in the eyes of the hamster, Guan Yong shrunk his neck and said, "I... of course I know. I say it for him, don''t I?"¡° Even if he is dead, he is better than you The hamster said faintly. Guan Yong doesn''t dare to speak any more. Although he knows that the gopher in the center of the earth doesn''t dare to kill him, it''s OK to bring pain to his body. Moreover, Guan Yong hopes that the gopher can take him away from the center of the earth! At this time, Han 3000''s attack has arrived, and Yuri still looks like he''s taking it lightly. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000''s attack. Of course, it''s not just Yuri who doesn''t pay attention to it. Everyone on the scene has the same idea. Han 3000, who looks fierce, will soon fall at Yuri''s feet, because Yuri is an invincible figure in the center of the earth. He is an absolute strong man in this arena. How can he be knocked down by a new man? Han 3000 has a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. He likes to fight with these arrogant opponents very much. Arrogance is their biggest flaw and Han 3000''s best chance. No one would have thought how much power his fist would brew, and when the other party knew, there was no chance to regret. In Han 3000''s opinion, although Yuri''s fighting ability is stronger than Han Long''s, it''s absolutely no problem to hurt him with one blow¡° Pay for what you said! " Han 3000''s voice resounded throughout the challenge arena. The gopher could not help but pinch a cold sweat. If this blow could not cause damage to Yuri, Yuri''s attack would definitely be fatal to him if he was so close to him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 510

    Looking at the nervous hamster, Guan Yong is very disdainful. He doesn''t care about the life and death of the man in the challenge arena. In his opinion, the man is dead. How can he be Yuri''s opponent? But this disdain, Guan Yong can only hide in the heart, dare not show. And Guan Yong have the same idea, including all the people present, no one thinks Han 3000 will be Yuri''s opponent, in their eyes, Han 3000 has only one outcome, that is death, the only difference is the difference between death simply and pain. Of course, it depends on how Yuri wants him to die. When everyone reached a consensus, even Yuri himself felt that Han 3000 was not to be feared, but when his fist touched Yuri''s body, Yuri''s face changed greatly. This kind of powerful force made him feel unprecedented impact, but in an instant, Yuri began to regress, and he could not control his body at all. Han 3000''s success did not give Yuri a chance to breathe. Taking advantage of Yuri''s unstable figure, if he only became a strong man in the center of the earth with his brute force, then he was not worth Han 3000''s fear. Suddenly, Han 3000 stopped pursuing. Yuri is happy, this is the opportunity he is waiting for to fight back. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly trembled, even knelt on the ground, as if he had been attacked by something from outside. This scene surprised everyone. Well, how could he suddenly kneel down¡° What''s going on? " Guan Yong didn''t know why. The gopher gritted his teeth as he grasped the bars of the cage. "The center of the earth wants to control this game. He''s got an electric shock." With that, the gopher looked at the bottom. A man in overalls was holding a long-range electric gun. This kind of long-range electric gun can emit long-range electric current, which is also a universal weapon in the center of the earth. It is usually used to deal with people who make trouble in the center of the earth. Although it will not cause damage, the paralysis can last for two or three minutes. For him in the challenge arena, two or three minutes is enough to change the whole situation¡° These damned fellows should use such despicable means. " Gopher face unwilling, Yuri has lost, but the sudden intervention of geocentric, for him, but a nightmare general news. With a cold smile, Yuri walked slowly to Han 3000, stepped on his face, kicked him over, and rolled back a few times before stopping. Han 3000''s face suddenly became bloody, but his limbs were weak and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up¡° Yellow monkey, you are powerful enough. Next, you are in my hands. " Yuri laughed. Han 3000''s hands and feet can''t stop shaking. The feeling of the current attack hasn''t disappeared. He can''t even control his own body. Yuri kicked Han 3000 again. This time, Han 3000 jumped into the air and fell five meters away. After falling to the ground with a bang, the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood¡° It''s over. He''s dead. " Guan Yong said nervously. Outside the cage, the gopher has no choice but to watch anxiously. Moreover, he has a heavy responsibility and dare not easily violate the rules of the center of the earth. With a sigh, the gopher said, "the heart of the earth wants him to die, which no one can change."¡° This group of shameless people, but even use the means of three abuse Guan Yong is unwilling to say that this is a feeling of expectation. Originally, he didn''t think Han 3000 could win, so he went with the tide and dropped a few words. However, after seeing the hope, this shameless reversal happened again, and Guan Yong would fight for Han 3000. Other people will not have the same emotional resonance with hamsters. For them, Han 3000 died in Yuri''s hands, which is what they would like to see more. So at this time, the prisoners watching the war burst out a slogan¡° Kill him. "¡° Kill him. "¡° Kill him. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 511

    "See, this is my position in the center of the earth. No one will think highly of you. They just take it for granted that you should die in my hands." Yuri proudly opened his hands, enjoying the glory of being surrounded by people at the moment, with a wanton smile on his face.


    Han three thousand hands on the ground, the numbness caused by the current has not disappeared, and Yuri has been walking towards him step by step.


    If he can''t stand up, he will really die in Yuri''s hands.


    "Do you... Really think so?" Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    "I''m stuttering. Do you still think it''s my opponent?" Yuri sneered scornfully.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, his mouth burst out a unwilling angry drink.


    Grandfather is still missing.


    Su Yingxia is still waiting for him!


    How can I die here.


    "I can''t die. I can''t die here." Han three thousand staggered and finally stood up, but he is now in such a state, even if he stood up, in the eyes of everyone, it is just a dying struggle.


    When the hamster outside the cage sees this scene, he can''t help sighing. He is very unwilling for Han 3000 in his heart. If he loses because of his poor strength, he is useless and should admit his life.


    However, the present situation is changed because of the intervention of the center of the earth, which makes Han 3000 fall into a dead state. Even as a bystander, he can''t accept such an outcome.


    "Why does the center of the earth do this? Why must it kill him?" The white hands of the gopher holding the iron fence showed his endless anger at the moment.


    Seeing this, Guan Yong quickly reminded the hamster, "calm down, don''t be hated by the geocentric. Didn''t you say you wanted to take me out?"


    The mission of the hamster here and Guan Yong''s own value are completely unknown to him. He only knows that the hamster will break away with him, so all his hopes lie in the hamster. He doesn''t want to let the hamster lose his sense of propriety because of a stranger.


    This sentence calms the gopher a little. When he comes to the geocentric prison, besides challenging himself, his more important task is to find out the whereabouts of Han Laozi. Now there is no news. How can he lose his temper because of an unknown person.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t offend you because of him." Said the gopher faintly.


    At this time, Yuri suddenly asked the prisoners around him, "how do you want to see him die?"


    "Just wring his neck."


    "Break hands and feet first, let him see your strength, don''t deal with him too happily."


    "Let him suffer enough, let this guy kneel down and beg for mercy."


    All parties are expressing their ideas. After thinking about it, Yuri said to Han Sanqian, "their ideas are very good, but I prefer to watch you bleed from seven holes. Do you know what it''s like to have internal bleeding? It''s said that the feeling of surging blood in the body is the best. "


    The reason why Yuri dares to talk so much nonsense with Han 3000 is that he knows how long numbness the electric gun will bring to Han 3000. He is counting the time to give Han 3000 a fatal blow.


    After that, Yuri suddenly waved his fist to Han 3000''s chest.


    Han three thousand although has stood up, but bent body, obviously has not recovered to the best state.


    In the eyes of the public, Yuri''s fist was enough to make Han 3000 seriously hurt or even die, but Han 3000 also made a fist.


    "It''s ridiculous that this guy still wants to struggle."


    "He dares to fight with Yuri with his strength. He is a new man indeed. He has no idea how powerful Yuri is."


    "It''s boring to die so soon."


    Just when the crowd ridiculed and looked down upon Han 3000, the two fists touched each other.


    Originally confident Yuri thought Han 3000 would be forced back by his own fist, but when he came into contact with Han 3000''s fist, he knew how stupid his idea was.


    Yuri felt that his fist was like hitting an iron wall. Instead of shaking Han 3000 cents, it made him feel a huge resistance, and even caused serious damage to his knuckles.


    As Yuri panicked, he saw the eyes under the blindfold and seemed to be laughing.


    Yes, these eyes do show a smile.


    Why does he laugh!


    How can a dying man laugh.


    Yuri had a kind of creepy feeling in a moment, and all his hair was set up in a moment.


    A feeling of uncertainty hung in my heart.


    Han 3000 said, "what a pity."


    These five words make Yuri have an impulse to run away.


    But the old force is not gone, the new force is not born, he simply can not stop the inertia brought by the body and forced to retreat.


    But at this time, a huge force came from the fist, leading to the inertia of Yuri''s whole body was stiffly blocked, and there was a tendency to push back.


    At this moment, in people''s eyes, Han 3000 is dead.


    But only Yuri, who is in the game, can understand that the balance of power is that he lost, and next, he will be hit harder. His recovery time, unexpectedly early, unexpectedly so fast! For the first time, Yuri felt a sense of panic. For the first time, I felt the sense of crisis brought by the lack of strength. In the center of the earth, Yuri has been locked up here as a strong man for nearly ten years. No one has ever been his opponent. But today, he was attacked by a yellow hand¡° Don''t Before Han 3000''s attack, Yuri began to beg for mercy. These two words puzzled the prisoners who watched the battle in all directions. Yuri clearly wanted to win. Why did he say no¡° What did Yuri say¡° Didn''t he want to kill the boy so quickly? "¡° Is he afraid to kill after being locked up for such a long time? " Just when people were puzzled, the fact in front of them came out. Yuri''s whole body flies upside down like a broken kite, while Han 3000 follows like a cheetah. During Yuri''s flight, Han more than 3000 boxed Yuri. Bang! With Yuri''s huge body plummeting to the ground, Han Sanyi steps on Yuri''s chest. At the moment, Yuri can''t move, and his mouth is gushing blood. This picture makes all the prisoners feel numb! Did he... Kill Yuri? Yuri, the ever victorious general in the challenge arena, was defeated so miserably. All those who look down on Han 3000 and who have made sarcastic remarks have a feeling of chilly back at this moment. They are afraid that what they have said will be heard by Han 3000. What should they do? They are afraid of being hated by Han 3000. What should they do! At this moment, all the prisoners, surprisingly, made a unified action. No one dared to look at Han 3000 or touch his eyes. Only the gopher, his face red looking at Han 3000, blood surging in his body, this incredible reversal in the heart of the gopher, his status has been able to compare with Han 3000. Of course, the gopher didn''t know that the man standing in front of him at the moment was the real Han 3000. Han 3000 looked around the cage for a week, and all the prisoners in the center of the earth were overwhelmed by his own breath field, and the air seemed to solidify. When Han 3000 saw the gopher, he raised his eyebrows. This guy is still alive, and Guan Yong is not dead. It seems that during his time in Dixin prison, he did not get any news about Han Tianyang. When Han 3000''s eyes stay on the hamster, Guan Yong is about to pee. He says to the hamster, "hamster, he... Why does he want to look at you Gopher shook his head, he did not know why he would get this special treatment, but he could see from this look that the other side did not have any hostility to him¡° It''s over. Did he hear what I just said? Will he take revenge on me Guan Yong panic said, almost cry. The hamster takes a deep breath. Guan Yong, a fool, frightens himself. How can he be heard in such a noisy environment? But for what reason would he keep staring at himself? At this time, Han 3000 at the foot of Yuri struggled to move, he did not die. Of course, Yuri didn''t die, not because Han 3000 couldn''t kill him, but because he didn''t want to! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 512

    A group of geocentric staff entered the arena, and several electric guns were fired simultaneously. Han 3000 fell to the ground and was soon dragged out, which means the end of the challenge arena.


    Of course, the result was that Yuri lost, which everyone saw in their eyes. It also surprised everyone what kind of person he was under the mask. Geocentric attached such great importance to him, and even Yuri was not his opponent.


    This war is bound to become a hot topic in the earth recently.


    When Guan Yong and the hamster left the field, he asked the hamster, "this guy is extremely dangerous, isn''t he? Do you think he''s going to be locked up in area a? "


    Area a!


    The gopher stopped suddenly.


    There are only two regions in the center of the earth, which are divided into a and B. B holds most people, while a is a place that ordinary people can''t touch. The reason why the hamster knows the existence of a is also heard from other people. Moreover, he always suspects that Han Tianyang is being held in A. unfortunately, he is not qualified to contact this place, so this idea can''t be confirmed.


    "I don''t think so." The gopher said, even Yuri killed people in the challenge arena, but he was just locked in the confinement room of area B. Although this man is very dangerous, in the gopher''s opinion, he would not go directly to area A.


    "It''s not necessarily that if the center of the earth is aimed at him, how can he be allowed to be in area B? If such a dangerous person stays in area B, other people will not dare to go out for a stroll." Guan Yong said.


    In view of Guan Yong''s point, the hamster has no doubt about the change he will bring to area B. who dares to get close to such a fearsome person?


    "Time is almost up. It''s time to go back to the crime room. If you don''t want to suffer from the electric gun, don''t talk nonsense." The hamster warned.


    Guan Yong is smart all over and speeds up his pace.


    In the center of the earth, there is a limited time to let the wind out every day. When the time comes, everyone will take the initiative to return to the crime room, because not going back means suffering. Therefore, no one dares to stay outside. This kind of strict rule that no one dares to break happens in such a place, which is very hard to imagine. But this fact is really happening every day.


    When hamster first came here, he thought he had come to the army with strict discipline. These people were more obedient one by one, which made him feel incredible.


    But after a long time, the gophers will understand the mentality of these people, unable to resist the oppression brought by the geocentric, they can only honestly choose to compromise.


    No one wants to go to the dark confinement, no one wants to eat the pain of the electric gun.


    The room is very narrow. In order to avoid the conflict between people, they are all one room for one person. In addition to a wooden bed, there is also a squatting room. The equipment is very simple.


    After returning to the crime room, Guan Yong squatted in the corner, as if facing the wall.


    Lift up the sleeve, a white fine grain scars almost covered the whole arm.


    The center of the earth is a place where people can easily forget the time. There is no external light source here, so there is no way to know whether it is black or white outside. The hamster can only record the number of days in this way, and every time he opens the door, he is regarded as a day.


    Counting the fine lines on his arm, he had been nearly half a year, but he still got nothing, and there was no sign of the progress.


    Area a is a place where he is not qualified to go, so it is almost impossible to verify whether Han Tianyang is in area A.


    "You are a good helper. Unfortunately, how can I control you and let you listen to me?" The hamster said to himself, thinking of the challenge arena in his mind, even if it has passed, it will still make him have a kind of blood boiling feeling.


    He is in urgent need of a helper to break through the dilemma. Guan Yong is basically hopeless, and the mask man has become the hope of the gopher. However, his strength also makes the gopher have some scruples. It is probably impossible for such a person to listen to his orders and help him, which makes the gopher very distressed.


    "If I say your voice is very similar to my friend''s, it''s probably not a good way to make friends in this way." The gopher grins bitterly. He thinks this idea is extremely stupid. It''s worse than chatting up a woman on the street with a trick that looks like my girlfriend.


    At this time, the criminal room suddenly began to shake, although very slight, but still can make people easily feel.


    This has happened countless times, so the gophers are not surprised.


    This kind of small earthquake occurs several times a day when it is frequent. Because of this kind of earthquake, the hamster is more sure that the earth''s center is really in the earth''s center.


    However, he was shocked to be able to build such a large space underground. So far, he has not measured the size of the earth''s core.


    Another culprit, Han 3000, frowns tightly. He has felt the shock several times in the dark space. At first, he thought it was caused by the earthquake. But when he carefully felt the shaking, he found that it was not like an earthquake. It was just how the shock came into being. Han 3000 is not sure now.


    In a special area in the center of the earth, Yuri, who had been beaten to death, was lying on the ground. There was a strong light beam in front of him. There was a man sitting under the light beam. Because the light was too harsh, he could only see the figure, not the man''s appearance. However, Yuri knows that this man is the one with the highest power in the center of the earth. He is also the one who is qualified to let Yuri come out of the confinement room to fight Han 3000¡° I''m sorry, I didn''t finish your task, but I''m not careful this time. Please give me another chance. I won''t let you down. " Yuri said to the figure in the strong light with a pleading face¡° Don''t you realize it''s not his opponent at all? Even if I give you ten more chances, you can''t kill him. " The figure said faintly, with a strong voice, a typical low voice. This sentence made Yuri flustered instantly. Although there was no killing rule in the center of the earth, if he angered the man in front of him, he would die¡° It''s impossible. How can I not be his opponent? It''s just that I was defeated by him carelessly. As long as you give me another chance, I will prove it to you. " Yuri said eagerly, he knew that once he lost the use value, his life would end here¡° I don''t need your rubbish any more. There will be an expert to replace you soon, so... "The figure stopped and continued:" you''ll end up dead. " You Li Lu was frightened and didn''t know where the strength came from. He climbed up, knelt down in front of the figure, and kept kowtowing and saying, "please, let me go. Give me another chance. I won''t let you down." Instead of speaking, the figure raised its hand. Seeing this, several staff members walked towards Yuri. In despair, Yuri helplessly closed his eyes and ended his life in the center of the earth. After Yuri''s death, the figure under the strong light finally showed his true face, a face that was so exquisite and disgusting that the word "handsome" was not enough to describe his appearance. When he laughed, he had a sense of both right and evil¡° Clean up the place for me. The bloody smell of this waste is too smelly. " That person light says, at the moment voice also changed, more beautiful. It seems that in him, can not find any shortcomings, he is a man approaching perfection¡° I didn''t expect that this guy really has some ability, which is beyond my expectation. However, with his current ability, he is not qualified to be my younger brother. If you can persist in the next hard struggle, I will give you a chance to give alms. But if you die here, then feed the fish. " In the next few days, Han 3000''s criminal room didn''t open even when it was time to let the wind go. It was obvious that the geocentric side wanted to lock him up on purpose. The gopher is curious about whether he still lives in area B, and has an impulse to go to find out. However, if the criminal room is opened, if he changes his route at will, if this is detected by the geocentric side, it is the long-term confinement waiting for him, so the gopher can only settle this curious impulse. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 513

    Half a month later.


    There are a lot of people here who specially come to spy on geocentric information. At this moment, they gather together to exchange their own information, but most of the information is useless, because they live in area B. apart from the general structure of area B, their understanding of geocentric information is blank, That''s why the center of the earth gives them a chance to get together.


    Because the center of the earth is extremely conceited, it is not afraid that they will find useful information.


    On the surface, this is a cage, but in fact, it is higher than the check-in requirements of any luxury hotel in the world, and this requirement is limited to money.


    In a word, as long as you have money, you can let people into the center of the earth.


    But if you want to go out, it''s like hell.


    The gopher squats in the corner and looks at those people who exchange information. His face can''t help laughing. These guys are sent here, hoping that they can find out the clues about the center of the earth, but then they can''t see the sun outside any more. They will spend their whole life here until they die of old age.


    "Fifty steps make a hundred." The gopher shook his head helplessly. When he was making fun of those people, he was also faced with this dilemma, claiming to be a prison break master, but in the face of such a place as the center of the earth, even if it was powerful, there was no place to use it.


    At this time, the sound of chain dragging attracted all the people present, and even the hamster could not help standing up and watching.


    I saw a man with a headgear, dragging a 10 kilogram chain, and everyone''s face changed when they saw him.


    To them, Han 3000''s image at the moment is as frightening as Satan.


    Everyone has opened the distance between themselves and Han 3000. It seems that the farther away they are, the more reassuring they are.


    "Lying trough, this guy has come to let the wind out."


    "The earth''s heart has only confined him for half a month."


    "Go for a walk. Stay away. I don''t know how to lose my life in case of provoking this murderer."


    Han 3000''s appearance surprised all the people!


    It''s like they''re hiding from the plague. There''s no one in Han''s 3000 square meters, and he''s in an open circle.


    "Hamster, his treatment is the first time in geocentric history." Looking at Han 3000, Guan Yong exclaimed that if the chain was locked on him, he couldn''t even move, let alone walk as usual.


    The expression of the gopher is serious. Before, he thought that geocentric malicious aimed at this person and wanted him to die, but now, why did he come out again?


    For such dangerous people, shouldn''t they be locked up for a lifetime?


    "What are these people doing in the center of the earth?" Said the gopher with a puzzled face.


    "It seems that his identity is not simple." Guan Yong sighed that although he didn''t want this kind of treatment, it''s probably an honor for the center of the earth. After all, people with no ability can''t accept this kind of special treatment.


    At this time, the hamster suddenly walked toward Han 3000.


    Everyone is hiding from Han 3000, but he does the opposite.


    Seeing this scene, Guan Yong grabbed the hamster''s shoulder and said, "are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid to be killed by him?"


    "I have nothing against him. Why did he beat me?" Said the gopher faintly.


    "Even if you don''t hit you, if you contact him, you won''t be afraid to stare at you?" Guan Yong speechless said that this kind of special person, once related to him, is likely to burn himself. Guan Yong doesn''t want to be affected by the fish pond.


    The gopher hesitates for a moment, and finally stops. He hopes the mask man can help him, but he knows that he is not qualified to control him. Moreover, this kind of contact may make the geocentric dissatisfied. If he is also targeted by the geocentric, he may not be as strong as the mask man to save his life.


    But when the hamster stopped, Han 3000 came to him.


    "What''s this guy doing?"


    "Is he going to do it here?"


    "According to the rules of the center of the earth, once someone makes trouble, the three-year imprisonment starts, he won''t know it!"


    Just when people are suspicious, Guan Yong can''t help but want to pull the hamster away, but the hamster stands in the same place and refuses to move.


    "Are you crazy? If this pervert wants to kill you, who can stop it?" Guan Yong anxiously said to the hamster, he wants to leave here, all hope on the hamster, so he does not want the hamster to die.


    "If you''re afraid, get out of here." Said the gopher.


    Seeing Han 3000 getting closer and closer, Guan Yong was almost scared. After releasing the hamster, he ran away without even looking back.


    When Han 3000 walked in front of the hamster, because of the height gap, the hamster could only look up at Han 3000, and this angle made the hamster feel very familiar.


    After waiting for a long time without waiting for the other party to speak, the hamster had to take the initiative to ask: "last time in the challenge arena, you looked at me like this. Do we know each other?"


    Still did not respond, but that pair of cold eyes, but let the hamster feel afraid from the bottom of his heart, as if surrounded by a mass of cold, back cold¡° You... What do you want to do? " The hamster stammered, already scared to the extreme¡° What do you know about this place? " Han 3000 light said. Familiar with the voice, familiar with the hamster, even feel that Han 3000 is standing in front of him. But he knew that it couldn''t be Han 3000. Han 3000 will not appear in the center of the earth, more impossible to have such a strong skill¡° No, not much. It''s very mysterious here, and it''s not just me. Everyone''s understanding of the earth''s core lies in area B Said the hamster with fright¡° Area B? " Han 3000 frowned slightly¡° You''ve just come here. You''ve never heard of area a in the center of the earth, but the people in area a are different from us. They have a higher status. " Said the gopher. Higher status? Will grandfather be locked up in area a? Han 3000 controlled his mood and went to the center of the field. The sound of dragging the chain is full of strong shock to everyone. The clattering of the cable is like knocking on everyone''s heart. When Han 3000 sat on the ground in the central position, everyone was relieved, but there was still no one in his circle of ten meters. No one dares to approach. For them, Han 3000''s deterrent power is stronger than Yuri''s. The hamster wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and the whole person was about to collapse. This is just a few words with him face to face. If you really want to do it, the hamster believes that he is dead. Terror! So terrible! The gopher had never felt this kind of powerful oppression, and even he felt closer to death than when Han 3000 tried to kill him last time. After sitting down, Han Sanqian closed his eyes and took good care of himself. The reason why he didn''t expose his identity in front of the gopher is that he also felt that he was treated specially by the geocentric. If the gopher knew who he was, the gopher might not be able to cover up the relationship between the two of them, and this might harm the gopher¡° Lying trough, you are too brave to face him face to face After returning to the hamster, Guan Yong said with a look of exclamation and worship. The gopher found a corner and sat down on the ground. At this time, his legs were weak, but he was not so powerful on the surface¡° What did he tell you? " Guan Yong asked curiously¡° He asked me what I knew about the inner earth Said the gopher. Guan Yong frowned and said, "does this guy want to escape? With the attitude of the center of the earth towards him, he will die here sooner or later. How can he escape? " For this point, the hamster does not refute. Even if the geocentric does not target him, it is extremely difficult for him to escape, let alone he has the special treatment of geocentric. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are secretly monitoring his every move. In this case, there is no chance for him to escape. At this time, the shaking earthquake happened again. Guan Yong scolded and said: "I don''t know what these people think. They are built underground. Aren''t they afraid of being destroyed? If you''re buried here alive, it''s too painful to die. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 514

    The shock continued, but no one showed panic. It was obvious that everyone was used to it. It was like eating and drinking water, which made Han 3000 feel even more strange.


    How is it possible for the earth''s core to be firm and not hasty in such frequent earthquakes? And if they were really underground, the earthquake would never have been so weak.


    Unless the so-called geocentric is a mistake in their understanding, or a smoke bomb of a name.


    At the end of the airing time, other people ran away and didn''t want to be in the same space with Han 3000.


    Soon, only Han 3000 was left at the scene. In the face of this situation, Han 3000 was helpless.


    The center of the earth holds the world''s major criminals. Before he came, he thought that these people''s personalities were very fierce, but he didn''t expect that they were all soft eggs. It''s really unexpected.


    However, this is not difficult to understand. No matter how strong a person''s character is, he has to be obedient after suffering from the confinement in the center of the earth.


    The center of the earth is like a grinding factory. No matter how sharp and arrogant these people used to be, once they live here for a year or two, they will become more smooth. After all, no one wants to suffer inexplicably, and no one wants to bear the loneliness of death.


    Back to the crime room, Han 3000 took off his hood. Because he was kicked by Yuri on his face, he was hurt so badly that he could hardly see his true appearance.


    As for the problem that he thought about before, Han 3000 can conclude that there is something strange, but how to prove it will be a very difficult problem. After all, he has completely lost his freedom of life. Although he has a certain space for activities, it is also very limited.


    Han 3000 attaches great importance to area a as mentioned by hamsters. Since Han Tianyang did not show up in area B, if he is really in the center of the earth, area a must be the place where he is imprisoned.


    At this time, Han 3000 had a deep sense of powerlessness. No matter how powerful he was, he could not compete with the whole geocentric with one person''s strength.


    Han Sanqian also wants to attract more people here, but it is also a difficult problem to know who is trustworthy. Once he is betrayed, it is even more impossible for the geocentric side to let him go.


    So now Han 3000''s every step must be extra careful, absolutely can''t make any mistakes.


    For the next period of time, Han Sanqian, like others, would go out for a walk every time when the wind came out. After the wind came out, he would return to the criminal room to sum up what he felt. The only difference between Han Sanqian and others was his Anklet. Every time he came out, it would be frightening.


    His demonic image has been thoroughly shaped in the center of the earth. No one dares to provoke him. After all, he is a man who has beaten Yuri seriously.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. It''s a long time for Han Sanqian, because he can''t know how many days it''s been. It''s easy to get lost because he doesn''t know how many days he''s been alive.


    On this day, it was less than the wind time, Han 3000''s criminal door suddenly opened, which made Han 3000''s heart sink.


    Calm for a period of time, should come, after all, or come.


    Two men with electric guns took Han 3000 out of the room and all the way to the arena.


    Soon, the prisoners from all sides gathered together again, but this time, no one dared to look down on Han 3000, but felt sad for his opponent.


    Even Yuri can beat the person who is seriously injured. If anyone gets into the challenge arena, he can''t beat him?


    "I don''t know which poor guy is going to fight him."


    "Now in the center of the earth, I''m afraid no one will be his opponent."


    "Yuri''s name of the strongest is already on him. I think his opponent will be scared to death."


    It''s a good play to make fun of for others who have nothing to do with themselves. Anyway, it''s not themselves who are injured.


    The hamster stood outside the cage and counted the scars on his arm. It''s more than a month since the last challenge. Although it''s not frequent, it''s him who plays again, which is very strange.


    "I don''t know what kind of beauty it will be today." The thirsty Guan Yong looks forward to saying that the challenge arena is something he is looking forward to every day, but what he wants to see is not how fierce the challenge arena is, but how strong a visual impact the women can bring to him.


    "What''s left in your world but women?" Said the gopher scornfully.


    Facing the sarcasm of the gopher, Guan Yong didn''t care. He took it for granted and said, "why do men want to make money and have a position? Isn''t it for women? No matter how big the country is, what''s the point if there is no beauty to accompany it? "


    "Are you still qualified to mention the country?" The gopher laughed.


    "Hamster, you really don''t look down on me. How can I say that I used to be a leader level person, with thousands of younger brothers, and I also have my own territory." Guan Yong said triumphantly, it seems that he thought of the days of boundless scenery before.


    Gopher shook his head, this kind of boss, he really despised, hard to say, that is the head of the ruffian vagrant. At this time, a low voice rang around the whole challenge arena¡° Only one person can come out of the arena alive. " This sentence immediately let the scene burst. In particular, some people who have been locked up here for more than ten years are even more shocked. Because no one has ever lost his life in a challenge competition except Yuri. Now, the center of the earth has turned the challenge competition into a battle of life and death, which is really unexpected. Why are people willing to spend a lot of money to keep people in the heart of the earth? The main reason is that their enemies are valuable. Those people don''t want the enemy to die and they don''t want the enemy to appear in the public. That''s why they try to keep them in the center of the earth. That means that although everyone in the center of the earth loses his freedom, his life is guaranteed. Now, why did the earth''s core make such a change? Just as everyone was talking about it, Guan Yong said to the hamster, "this is the change made by geocentric specifically for him. It seems that geocentric has to kill him." The ground mouse nodded its head. This rule is certainly not applied to all people. Otherwise, it violates the existence value of the center of the earth. But who on earth is he that deserves to be targeted¡° It''s strange. " The gopher frowned, puzzled¡° What''s so strange? " Guan Yong didn''t know why¡° There are many ways to kill him in the center of the earth. Why do you have to kill him in the arena? Even Yuri is not his opponent. Who else can fight? " Gopher puzzled said, this is the biggest puzzle in his heart. It seems that the center of the earth wants to force this person to death, but it gives up the most direct and simple way, which is very strange¡° You really wake up the dreamer with a word Guan Yong also frowned. It''s not difficult to kill people. For the center of the earth, it''s just an order to ask him to die. There''s no need to beat around the Bush to waste time¡° Is it not the purpose of the earth''s heart to make him die? " Guan Yong asked. The hamster''s brain is full of paste, and he can''t guess the reason¡° Or does someone want to torture him slowly and not want him to die too happily? " Guan Yong continued. There is a certain probability of this possibility, but the hamster thinks that the whole thing is not right. From the moment he appears, the earth''s heart seems to have changed its flavor¡° No matter, let''s see if he can get away with it. " Said the gopher. At this time, the woman who was the spoils of the war appeared. She was the same woman as the last time, but she was more ostensibly dressed, which made those who watched the war completely excited. Guan Yong kept swallowing his throat, and his eyes were reluctant to leave her for a moment. But gophers, however, only stare at Han 3000 and have no interest in women. Next, Han 3000''s opponent also appeared, a new face, naked upper body, exposed amazing muscles and countless shocking scars, obviously a man who has experienced the battlefield for a long time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 515

    Compared with Han 3000, from the perspective of visual effect, the new man has stronger deterrent power. The scars all over his body are like a ferocious devil. Anyone who sees it will feel frightened.


    "This man has never seen him before."


    "Is it a new comer? It''s so frequent these days."


    "Could it be someone who''s been locked up in area a? It seems that he has killed a lot of people. "


    "Today''s battle will be wonderful. I don''t know if that guy can be as lucky as last time."


    When people are talking about it, the idea of the hamster is completely different from theirs.


    In his opinion, this man is more like the man who was deliberately sought by the center of the earth to deal with the mask man. If he really lived in area a, he would never show up casually, and would not take part in such a life and death battle.


    Hamsters have never been to area a, and they don''t know what kind of people are locked up in area a, but if they can be treated by geocentric, geocentric will definitely pay more attention to their life safety.


    "How come no one has untied his Anklet." The hamster said suspiciously that the 10 kg foot chain would make his movement inconvenient. Even if he walked normally, it would be very difficult. If he fought in such a state, it would be very fatal for him.


    "In my opinion, the center of the earth is sure to kill him this time. How can he untie his Anklet?" Guan Yong said.


    Hamster heart sink, the strength of the other side can not be underestimated, if you really fight in this state, he can win the chance is very slim.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth." Exclaimed the gopher.


    Guan Yong shriveled his mouth and stopped talking.


    When the woman raised her hand, it means that the fight between life and death is about to begin, and indeed no one went to the cage to help Han 3000 untie his ankles.


    This event surprised everyone. Originally, some people who were optimistic about Han 3000 defected to the new man.


    "In this case, he''s dead."


    "The heart of the earth is really cruel. He even needs to take his Anklet in the battle of life and death."


    "Ah, this guy is really poor. He will die here today before long."


    Although Han 3000 has a strong power now, the shackles brought by the foot chain can''t be ignored easily, which will make his action very inconvenient and greatly reduce his body agility, but it''s not that he has no way to deal with it.


    Standing in the same place, the anklet will not affect Han 3000, but his chances of being beaten will be greatly increased, but once he finds the chance to make a move, the opponent''s end will be the same as Yuri''s.


    When the woman''s raised hand is down, it means the game begins.


    Han 3000 stood in place, the other side did not have the slightest nonsense, directly launched a fierce attack on him.


    When he ran up, it was like a running elephant, giving people a strong visual impact.


    This kind of momentum, overwhelming general hit Han 3000, even those people outside the cage, can also feel the sense of oppression.


    The hamster can''t help clenching his hands. The current situation is very bad for him. In this case of inconvenience, once he can''t escape this powerful attack, even if his body is made of iron, he will certainly be unable to bear it.


    Is he just a flash in the pan for the earth''s core?


    At this time, Han 3000 under the mask is not worried at all, but also shows a smile. If the other party''s strength is more reflected in skills, it will be a very difficult problem for him to solve, because his inconvenience will lead to his inability to cope with the other party''s changeable attacks.


    But now it seems that he obviously has the same brute force as Yuri, but his strength is bigger than Yuri.


    No matter how big, how can it be bigger than Han 3000?


    Han 3000 raised his right hand, obviously to fight with the other side for absolute strength.


    That person sneers coldly, this kind of rubbish, dare to fight with him?


    "Go to hell!" The man drank violently, and his right fist was roaring.


    Han three thousand at the same time, right fist, aimed at the other side of the fist, this kind of simple strength, is now Han three thousand only can do, and will not lose to the other side.


    When the two fists collided, Han 3000 stepped back. It seemed that he had lost the fight, but his opponent''s body stopped in an instant.


    The man''s face was full of horror. He felt as if he had hit on the iron wall. Moreover, he used his best punch to push Han 3000 back.


    How is that possible?


    When he couldn''t believe it, Han 3000 waved his left hand and went to his temple.


    As he watched his fist getting closer to him, it was too late for him to retreat.


    The heavy damage to his temple made him lose consciousness and his whole body soared out.


    All this happened in the moment of lightning and flint. Everyone thought Han 3000 would die, but now it was the naked man who fell down. This unexpected change shocked the whole audience.


    be quiet! A strange silence. Everyone''s eyes widened. That guy... Wasn''t he very aggressive just now? Why did he fall down with one punch, and there was no sign of moving. Is... Dead! Countless people took a cold breath. When they looked at Han 3000 again, there was not only fear in their eyes, but also more fear and awe. One punch! He killed each other with just one punch. This guy''s fate is worse than Yuri''s. What kind of devil does it have to be to have such amazing power¡° God, what do I see? Is he still human? "¡° This rookie is more powerful than Yuri. He was killed by him¡° It''s terrible. How can the earth''s core come to this kind of metamorphosis? I''ll be farther away from him in the future. I must not get close to this guy. " The voice of everyone''s exclamation rises, but Han 3000 comes to the woman at this time and resists her on the shoulder. It seems that he wants to accept the booty. No one will envy Han 3000, because they think Han 3000 deserves it, and no one is qualified to compete with him. The hamster felt his numb scalp, and the goosebumps all over his body had not dissipated. The shock that these two fists brought to him refreshed his cognition of power once again. Although he couldn''t really feel how powerful this power was, he only stepped back in the face of scar man''s powerful impact! With a long sigh, the gopher said, "this man is really terrible. If you can introduce him to brother 3000, he will surely become brother 3000''s powerful right arm."¡° Gopher, you are really naive. How can he be willing to work for Han 3000? It''s not that I look down on Han 3000. They are not at the same level. " Guan Yong said with disdain. Although Guan Yong''s words are a little ugly, the truth can''t be denied¡° Is Han 3000 your name, too? " Said the gopher coldly. Guan Yong shrunk his neck in fright and said quickly, "I''m sorry. I''m a little too quick. It''s brother 3000."¡° If you have any more disrespect for him, I will never let you go next time. " The gopher threatened¡° Yes, how dare I? " Guan Yong said again and again, still disdaining in his heart. After all, it''s a problem whether he can see Han 3000 in his life. Why pretend to respect him? Guan Yong even hated Han 3000. If it wasn''t for him, he couldn''t have come to such a place. At this time, the door of the cage opened, Han 3000 carrying the booty, directly back to his room. Or that special area, the man whose appearance is so exquisite that even women will be jealous, is smiling at the moment¡° He really surprised me. Keep looking for experts for me. I want to see where his limit is. I want to train this dog better. "¡° Originally, I thought that this rubbish is not qualified to be a dog for me. Unexpectedly, I underestimated him. It''s a little interesting, a little interesting. " With that, the refined man looked up at the sky and laughed. In Han 3000''s prison room, the woman was lying flat where Han 3000 was sleeping, just like fish on the chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered. She looks good and has a good figure, but Han brought her back not to meet her needs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 516

    "How many places have you been to the center of the earth? Apart from zone B, how big is the earth''s core? " Han 3000 asked the woman.


    She lay in bed and didn''t respond at all.


    It is obviously impossible to pry open her mouth easily, which Han 3000 had expected. He continued: "I know these problems will threaten your life. How can you tell me?"


    Instead of speaking, she took off her clothes.


    Han 3000 has a look at it, and his heart is calm. He doesn''t have the slightest reverie about women other than Su Yingxia. Even if he looks at it, he will feel guilty.


    "As long as you are willing to tell me, maybe I will take you out of here in the future." Han 3000 threw out the bait, although it may not be effective for her, it''s OK to try.


    Then she sat up, opened her mouth, and shook her head.


    Han three thousand see this action, frown, can''t say, she can''t speak at all?


    "You can''t talk?" Han 3000 asked.


    When she nodded, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. The heart of the earth was really cautious enough to make this woman lose the ability to speak.


    "Have a rest. You should be taken away tomorrow." Han 3000 finished, lying on the ground, gave her the bed.


    She was puzzled and frowned slightly, as if she didn''t quite understand why people like Han 3000 turned a blind eye to her.


    "I have a wife and love her very much, so I won''t be interested in other women." Han 3000 light said.


    She laughed and put on her clothes.


    The next day, before it was time to let the wind go, someone came to take the woman away, and Han 3000 seemed to lose the qualification to let the wind go again.


    When the wind was blowing, many people were discussing yesterday''s challenge arena competition. Han 3000''s image in their mind was once again raised a lot.


    But the hamster thinks that this kind of form will be more and more dangerous for him. He can even foresee that there will be many challenges waiting for him in the future, and the opponent will be stronger and stronger every time. How long can he hold on?


    "I don''t understand. Why do you care so much for a stranger? What does his life have to do with you? " Guan Yong looks at the hamster with a thoughtful expression. He knows that he must be thinking about the man with the mask again, which makes him very confused. Why should a person who has nothing to do with him care so much?


    "Whether we can leave here or not, his influence is very big." Said the gopher.


    "What do you say! What does it have to do with him if we leave? " Guan Yong said in a low voice, this matter he is more concerned about, after all, about their own freedom.


    "You don''t need to know." The hamster says coldly that Guan Yong is just a signal transmitter. Sooner or later, he will die. There is no need to let Guan Yong know such core things.


    "Hamster, we are grasshoppers on a rope. Why don''t I need to know? If you have any problems, I can help you find a way." Guan Yong said.


    Gophers disdain looking at Guan Yong, hope this guy to find a way, might as well stay here to die.


    As time goes by, the gopher will carve a line on its arm every day to calculate the time. In a flash, three months have passed, and in these three months, the mask man has never appeared again, and it has even been rumored that he was killed by the earth''s heart.


    This makes the gopher very worried. If the rumor really appears, the dilemma he is facing will continue. Even on the day of his old death, he can''t think of a way to leave the center of the earth.


    Cloud City.


    On the cold windy street, everyone was wrapped in cotton padded jacket, and the heavy snow wrapped a piece of silver for the whole city.


    In front of the hillside villa, there are ten cars, headed by Mo Yang, waiting quietly at the door.


    When the door of the villa was opened, Su Yingxia came out with a smile on her face. Wearing a cotton padded jacket, she was a little bloated, especially with a prominent stomach.


    "Brother Yang, I just go to the hospital for an examination. I don''t have to let so many people accompany me every time." Su Yingxia said helplessly.


    Mo Yang''s expression is particularly serious, said: "this is not too much, I haven''t called everyone here, you go to check this is a major event, but before 3000 left, I promised him that I must take good care of you, such a big thing, in case of any mistakes, he will come back in the future, how can I explain."


    When Mo Yang just learned that Su Yingxia was pregnant, he didn''t slow down for a week. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 left, and he left such a heavy bomb.


    That guy has gone to the center of the earth, but whether he can come back is still unknown, and Su Yingxia is pregnant with his child.


    Maybe if he knew about it, he would not leave.


    "You mustn''t do such a thing. I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t want to be special." Su Yingxia quickly said that she knew who Moyang was, and he could absolutely do what he said.


    "You''re not an ordinary person, 3000 wives and children. That''s the dragon and Phoenix among people. How can you be an ordinary person?" Mo Yang said.


    Su Yingxia sighs. For Moyang''s insistence, she knows that no matter what she says, it''s useless, but it also shows how much Moyang attaches importance to Han 3000¡° What are you still doing? Don''t you help your sister-in-law to get on the bus? " Mo Yang said to Lin Yong coldly. Lin Yong hurried forward, just like a little eunuch, holding Su Yingxia''s hand carefully. Of course, this is in the case of Su Yingxia wearing more clothes. If it was summer, he would never dare to make such contact. After su Yingxia got on the bus, the team headed for the first hospital of the city. Every time Su Yingxia had an examination, the whole hospital would make a big stir. Even if it was just a small examination, the president would come in person and show excessive concern. Moreover, experts from various departments would come to inquire about the examination results to show their concern. It can be said that Su Yingxia now is like a national treasure, where there is a large group of people''s protection, a large group of people''s warm and cold. After the examination, everything went smoothly. Mo Yang wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and let his heart hang down. This is every time Su Yingxia checks Moyang''s mental state. Because Han 3000 is not here, he must take good care of the mother and son. If there is any mistake, he can''t forgive himself¡° Brother and sister, after going back, let he Ting do more tonics for you. Look at how thin you are. The children in your stomach are almost out of nutrition. " At the door of the hospital, Mo Yang tells Su Yingxia. For this sentence, Su Yingxia can''t laugh or cry. Now the baby in her stomach is only five months old. She has gained weight. If she goes on like this, Han 3000 won''t recognize her when she comes back¡° Brother Yang, the way you speak without conscience is especially masculine. " Su Yingxia joked. Mo Yang doesn''t take it as a joke. He cares more than Su Yingxia himself. He says, "it''s OK for you to laugh at brother Yang, but you must take good care of yourself." Su Yingxia nodded. Although Mo Yang was a little over concerned, she also knew that Mo Yang was really kind¡° Don''t worry. I''m in good health and I eat well every day. " Su Yingxia said with a smile. Mo Yang nodded, and the motorcade sent Su Yingxia back to the hillside villa. In fact, this kind of thing has been spread in Yuncheng for a long time. Many people in the first and second line families know the treatment Su Yingxia received. Of course, apart from their admiration, they are only envious. The whole Cloud City, even Tianjia, can''t let Moyang attach so much importance to it. After su Yingxia was sent back, the ink sun in the car was as heavy as water. He had asked Dao 12 countless times whether Han 3000 could come back safely. Even Dao 12 thought that the possibility was very small, which was the most irritating thing for him¡° Is there any way to let him know that his sister-in-law is pregnant? He must be more motivated because he knows about it. " Mo Yang said to himself. Lin Yong does not dare to cut in. Whenever he talks about Han 3000, Mo Yang is very serious. If he says something wrong, the end will be miserable¡° Go to the ring. " Mo Yang said to Lin Yong¡° Yes Lin Yong immediately changed the line and went in the direction of the ring. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 517

    Since Shan Qing was injured, Qinglong boxing field has been lonely in Yuncheng, just like a flash in the pan. After recuperation and recovery, dao12 boxing field has become the most influential boxing field in Yuncheng again.


    Although he still didn''t let his boxing field become a mess, but through the competition without any tricks, he also attracted some audiences who really like black boxing.


    Without a set of moves, it means that the fight will come to the flesh. The winning or losing depends on the boxer''s performance in the ring, and the winning party will get the reward in the ring. In this case, every boxer will show his real strength. In this case, the match will naturally become more beautiful.


    In order not to let the boxer''s strength decline, Dao 12 arranges special training for them almost every day, and he teaches them himself.


    When Mo Yang came to the ring, Dao 12 asked Zhou Bo to train his boxers for him, and Mo Yang came to the office.


    "Mr. Mo, you don''t come to me often. If you have anything, just tell me." Dao 12 said that he knew that Moyang must have nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall. Since he came, there must be a reason.


    "Today, I took my sister-in-law to have an examination again. It''s almost half a year now. There''s no news at all. Moreover, he doesn''t know about the pregnancy of my sister-in-law at all." Mo Yang said.


    Dao 12 didn''t interrupt, but chose to listen quietly.


    "I was thinking that if 3000 knew this news, he would be more motivated to leave the center of the earth, don''t you think?" Mo Yang continued.


    This sentence makes Dao 12 understand the purpose of Mo Yang. Indeed, if Han 3000 knows that Su Yingxia is pregnant, he will try his best to leave. He will never admit his life and be locked up in the center of the earth for a lifetime.


    But how to convey this message is not an easy thing.


    "There is no other means to convey information than through people." Dao 12 said.


    "Therefore, this messenger is more than just a messenger. I hope he can give more help in the matter of 3000 leaving the center of the earth." Mo Yang said that if you just want people to send messages to Han 3000, you can choose any one. But Mo Yang doesn''t want things to be just like this. Since everyone has gone, it''s natural to find a powerful role. It''s best to help Han 3000 and leave the earth together.


    Dao 12 understood Mo Yang''s idea and said, "the best candidate is right in front of you, and you should also think so."


    After Mo Yang''s real idea was discovered, he didn''t feel embarrassed, but said: "indeed, I can''t think of anyone who can be competent for this thing except you. Of course, I also know your concerns. After all, you have a daughter. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Dao 12 smiles faintly. Tang Qingwan is very important to him, but he believes that after he leaves, Mo Yang will treat Tang Qingwan well. Even if he dies to come back, Tang Qingwan will not suffer any pain in his life, so it is totally unnecessary to worry about this.


    "Actually, I''ve thought about it, so I''ll go." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang was not surprised at Dao 12''s Frank promise, because he knew what kind of person Dao 12 was.


    "Three times in the same place to send people to the center of the earth, will not arouse their suspicion?" Mo Yang asked.


    Dao 12 shook his head and explained: "even if the geocentric knows that the people who go in are to investigate the geocentric, they will turn a blind eye."


    "So confident?" Mo Yang frowned.


    "For so many years, I don''t know how many people have been sent to the center of the earth just to find out the real location of the center of the earth. Countless people want to uncover the mystery of the center of the earth, but so far, no one has done it. In this respect, the center of the earth is extremely conceited. Even if I have the flag to investigate the center of the earth on my body, they will only be a joke." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang sighed. The expression of self-confidence in the center of the earth made him feel that Han 3000''s hope of coming out was very slim. Because of such a mysterious organization, since he was able to show self-confidence, it means that no one had ever left this place.


    "Well, let''s have a more careful discussion. If you don''t show your value, it will only hurt one more person." Mo Yang said helplessly.


    "Boss Mo, I have only one appeal. Help me take good care of Tang Qingwan and don''t let anyone hurt her." Dao 12 says that even if Mo Yang doesn''t come to him today, he will go to Mo Yang sooner or later. So Dao 12 has decided to go on the trip to the center of the earth. He wants to bring the news of Su Yingxia''s pregnancy to Han 3000. He believes that after Han 3000 knows about it, even the center of the earth can''t trap him.


    "Don''t worry. From today on, Tang Qingwan is my daughter." Mo Yang said.


    Dao 12 laughed and said, "I''ll go outside to train those guys first. It will take me half a month to contact those people in the center of the earth."


    Mo Yang had something else to say, but he didn''t say it. In the end, he just sighed, patted Dao 12 on the shoulder and left.


    Back in the car, Mo Yang said to Lin Yong, "3000 is really lucky. He can even meet Dao 12, who is willing to work for him. He knows that he will die without turning back."


    Lin Yong nodded, Dao 12''s attitude on this matter is really surprising¡° He knows more about the center of the earth, but he still dares to go, which shows that he really values brother 3000 Lin Yong said. Mo Yang touched his chin and said with a puzzled face: "tell me about this guy''s charm. Not only do so many women like him, but even men are willing to work for him." When it comes to this matter, Lin Yong has a deep understanding. When he was promoted to the top by Han 3000, he was just a transparent little man. Han 3000 gave him the opportunity. Unlike other people, Han 3000 didn''t deliberately put on airs. He would leave the opportunity to his subordinates to grasp. As long as he could grasp it, he could get his reuse, Money and power will follow. If Lin Yong had not hesitated in dealing with Chang bin, his status today might have changed substantially. Lin Yong has never complained about Han 3000 about this. He can only blame himself for not being decisive at that time¡° Brother 3000 is different from other eldest brothers. He doesn''t restrict his subordinates everywhere. He gives them a lot of space for free development. Moreover, as long as it''s his subordinates'' business, he will take it as his own. This is probably where his charm lies. " Lin Yong said¡° This guy still has the style of a ruler, but it''s a pity that he has chosen such a cage as the center of the earth. It''s not known whether he can come out. " Mo Yang sighed that although he didn''t know much about the center of the earth, he had already regarded this place as the strongest high wall in the world after listening to Dao 12 several times. Even if he thought nothing could embarrass Han 3000, it was definitely not easy for him to get out of the center of the earth, and even his hope was very slim¡° I hope that after Dao 12 goes, it will change. Brother 3000 knows that his sister-in-law is pregnant. I don''t think he will give up anyway. " Lin Yong said. Mo Yang nodded his head, which is why he asked Dao 12 to send a message to Han 3000. Only when he knew about it, Han 3000 would not be willing to accept his fate. After all, Yuncheng still has his wife and flesh. He can''t watch his wife and son alone¡° You must come back. I don''t have the time and energy to take care of your wife and children. " Mo Yang gritted his teeth and said that he now regrets that he didn''t stop Han 3000. If he stayed in Yuncheng, he would not have so much trouble. Although Han Tianyang is very important to Han 3000, when Su Yingxia has his child, he will never make such a firm decision to go to the center of the earth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 518

    At the hillside villa, Su Yingxia can''t do any work at home now.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that he Ting won''t let her.


    He Ting has taken on all the responsibilities. She wants to follow Su Yingxia when she goes to the toilet.


    Han 3000 is not at home, and Su Guoyao often goes out to play cards and drink with friends, so he Ting now regards Su Yingxia as her daughter, for fear that she will miss something.


    Han 3000 has changed he Ting''s life. Without Han 3000, he Ting still doesn''t know where to do. Therefore, in he Ting''s heart, her gratitude for Han 3000 can''t be described in words. She can only repay Han 3000 with actions. Taking good care of Su Yingxia is what he Ting thinks.


    Su Yingxia is watching TV in the living room. As soon as she gets up, he Ting trots to Su Yingxia and asks, "what do you want, aunt he will help you."


    "Aunt he, the doctor also said that I can''t sit every day, but also need proper exercise. Let me have some exercise." Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Of course, activities are OK, but I still have to take things." He Ting said.


    "I don''t take anything. I just stand up and move. Don''t be so nervous." Su Yingxia said.


    He Ting nodded and said, "if you want to take anything, you must tell me."


    "All right, I see. Go ahead. I''m almost hungry." Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing this, he Ting under the foot of the wind, quickly ran to the kitchen, can''t let Su Yingxia hungry.


    In the evening, Shen lingyao comes home to play. It''s normal for her to run to the villa on the hillside in three days. Sometimes Shen lingyao will stay here for the night and accompany Su Yingxia. After all, Han 3000 doesn''t know where she is now. Shen lingyao is worried that she will think wildly, so as long as she is not very busy at work, she will accompany Su Yingxia.


    "It''s so cold outside today. My face is frozen." Shen lingyao rubbed her cheek and kept spitting white air in her mouth.


    "On such a cold day, you''d better go straight home. You don''t have to accompany me. There are so many things waiting for you to deal with." Su Yingxia said that Shen lingyao is responsible for almost all Su''s companies now. She is only responsible for some major decisions. This kind of burden is suddenly on Shen lingyao. Su Yingxia knows that she must be very uncomfortable.


    "It''s boring to go home alone. How nice it is to accompany you. I can still accompany me to be a son." Shen lingyao said with a smile. She went to Su Yingxia and touched her stomach.


    "How do you know if it''s a son, if it''s a daughter?" Su Yingxia said happily.


    Shen lingyao shook her head and said, "it''s good to be a son. Even if she becomes a slag man, she won''t be hurt. Her daughter suffers a lot. I don''t want this little guy to suffer in the future."


    "It seems that you haven''t hurt a man, but I''ve heard that someone has been chasing you recently, and you''ve turned him down mercilessly." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    There are people in the company who pursue Shen lingyao, but Shen lingyao looks down on her. Every day, she throws the flowers into the garbage can mercilessly.


    But how can su Yingxia know about the company?


    "You don''t have eye liner in the company, do you supervise my work?" Shen lingyao said to Su Yingxia with a ferocious face, deliberately pretending to be vicious.


    "I don''t care about you. I talk about the hardship of being single, and I don''t want people to chase me. You''re such a nice person." Su Yingxia said helplessly.


    Shen lingyao couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "my requirements are not high. If these people have one tenth of Han 3000, the key is that they can''t even reach one percent. How can I be with them?"


    "Han 3000 in your eyes, so excellent?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "Of course." Shen lingyaosi does not hide her appreciation of Han 3000, because she has confessed with Su Yingxia that she once liked Han 3000, and said: "Little Prince of piano, even now, in my mind, no one can match her. It''s a pity that you have taken the lead."


    "I didn''t lead by one step, but by three years." Su Yingxia said.


    "Yes, or you are so powerful that even if you have children, how can I compare with you?" Shen lingyao stroked Su Yingxia''s stomach and said, "little guy, your father is an excellent man. You can''t be worse than him in the future."


    Su Yingxia is very helpless, because Shen lingyao already thinks the baby in her stomach is a boy, but now this kind of thing is still uncertain.


    With Su Yingxia''s status in Yuncheng, although there are regulations in the hospital that she can''t identify the gender of the fetus, she can do it if she wants to.


    But Su Yingxia never thought about it, because men and women are not important to her, as long as she and Han 3000''s children are enough.


    "By the way, has your mother come to harass you recently?" Shen lingyao''s expression suddenly sank down and asked Su Yingxia.


    After Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao got married, they were driven out of the hillside villa, and the woman had disappeared for some time.


    But since those people in Yuncheng learned that Su Yingxia was pregnant, Jiang LAN began to rise again, praying for Su Yingxia''s forgiveness, and even wanted to remarry with Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao has put up with this woman for decades. Now he is not willing to be idle. And Su Yingxia did not forgive Jiang LAN, because she had thought of killing Han 3000, which is unforgivable for Su Yingxia in any case¡° According to the security guard, we have made trouble again today. " Su Yingxia said helplessly¡° Fortunately, the security of the heavenly family is awesome, otherwise the woman will not know how much trouble she will cause. Shen lingyao said. It''s needless to say how much the Tian family attaches importance to Su Yingxia. Just for the sake of Jiang Lan''s business and avoiding her sneaking into the villa area, the Tian family has sent dozens more security personnel, and there are special personnel to guard the way to the villa on the hillside. Even people passing by will be questioned by the security. It can be said that no one can enter the hillside villa now. Su Yingxia sighs. Although she can''t forgive Jiang Lan''s behavior, Jiang LAN is her biological mother after all. Sometimes she can''t bear to think about her current miserable situation. How much she loves face, Su Yingxia is very clear, if let Jiang family know that she was driven out of the villa after divorce, Jiang LAN will lose face¡° If she didn''t want to kill 3000, I might not be so cruel. " Su Yingxia said¡° It''s not your fault. It''s her fault. Don''t think about it. In this special period, you can''t let this woman get close to you. " With that, Shen lingyao was still a little worried. She was afraid that Su Yingxia would be soft hearted. She continued to remind her, "no matter whether you are soft hearted or not, you have to think about the baby in your stomach."¡° Don''t worry, I know. " Su Yingxia nodded. At the moment, outside the gate of the villa, Jiang LAN is shouting again. She won''t leave until half an hour later. After turning around and walking for a while, Jiang LAN, who seems to be down and out, actually gets on a mirage with his own driver. If Su Guoyao and Su Yingxia see this scene, they will be very surprised. Jiang LAN left Su''s house almost in a clean state. With her ability, how could she have a phantom car and a driver¡° Su Yingxia, you are really cruel enough. After so long, you don''t even want to come out to see me. In this case, don''t blame me for being too cruel. " Jiang Lan said with gnashing teeth¡° You still have less than four months to go. If you can''t get close to Su Yingxia on the day when the baby is born, you will have no use value. " The front driver said suddenly. As soon as Jiang Lan''s face changed, she nodded her head and said, "don''t worry, I must have a way to approach her. After all, she is my daughter. She can''t be so cruel." The driver sneered. Obviously, his identity can never be as simple as that of the driver¡° You''re a mother. You''ve done something so hurtful that even your daughter doesn''t want to see you. " Said the driver. Jiang LAN knows that Su Yingxia blames her because she once wanted to kill Han 3000. But even today, Jiang LAN doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her decision. To blame, that is to blame Han 3000 did not die, otherwise, how could she be reduced to such an end? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 519

    In the center of the earth, in a special area, the delicate looking man is holding a piece of information.


    This information is about Dao 12 in detail, which records almost the whole process of Dao 12''s life.


    However, he didn''t care about what Dao 12 had done before. He was more concerned about the relationship between Dao 12 and Han 3000.


    "Recently, I''m worried that I don''t know what kind of opponent to arrange for him. I didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to send him. I really want to see what they will think when they both appear in the challenge arena at the same time."


    "Will you kill him?"


    The refined man took a deep breath, and the smile on his face was filled with a strong evil spirit. He can''t wait to see the two fighting each other, which is more exciting than the general challenge.


    "Send someone to Yuncheng and get the twelve swords." Said the delicate man.


    Cloud City.


    Dao 12 tells Mo Yang immediately after receiving the news that the center of the earth will send someone.


    When he leaves, everything about Cloud City will fall on Mo Yang, including the management of the underground boxing ground, so he must explain these things clearly.


    When Mo Yang and Dao 12 met, Dao 12 was just about to explain to Mo Yang. Mo Yang said, "you can rest assured about Yuncheng. I will help you manage this boxing field well. When you come back, you''d better accompany Tang Qingwan these days."


    Dao 12 does have a plan to spend the rest of his days with Tang Qingwan, because the chance of his return is too small. He basically goes with a will to die heart.


    "Brother Mo, help me take care of her. She must not suffer at all." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang patted her chest and said, "if anyone dares to hurt her, I will let the other party pay the price of killing her. Tang Qingwan is not only your daughter, but also my daughter."


    Dao nodded twelve. With the assurance of Moyang, he could rest assured of Tang Qingwan''s situation. Who dares to provoke Moyang in Yuncheng now?


    "If you still don''t feel at ease, I''ll hold a banquet right away to let the whole Cloud City know that Tang Qingwan was accepted by me as a dry daughter." Mo Yang continued.


    "No, I believe you." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang took a deep breath and said, "as soon as you go, I hope you can come back with three thousand one, or you must bring this guy back to me."


    In Dao 12''s opinion, this task is almost impossible, but since he has gone, he will certainly try his best to help Han 3000 do it. If his value is only reflected in the transmission of information, he will lose his life.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to die yet." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang nodded his head and said, "go and accompany Tang Qingwan."


    Dao 12 got up and left the ring.


    Half a month later.


    In the rest field, Han 3000 is still dragging his chains. No one dares to approach him within a radius of 10 meters. Other people are more and more afraid of him. Wherever he appears, others will keep a certain distance, and even many people give up the time to let the wind go. Because of Han 3000, others choose to stay in their rooms.


    "Hamster, there are fewer and fewer people coming out in recent days. This guy''s deterrent power is so strong that people even dare not go out." Guan Yong sighed and said that Yuri had been fierce enough before, but it had never happened before.


    "Would you dare to provoke him?" Said the gopher.


    Guan Yong shook his head like a rattle and said, "to provoke him, I''d rather commit suicide. Maybe I can die happily."


    Hamster light smile, said: "you this idea, other people also have, especially those who dare not even the door, they are usually used to arrogance, if he was staring at, is not a dead end, so stay in the room, is the best choice."


    Being said by the hamster, Guan Yong finds out that the people who don''t come out to let the wind out are really those guys who are usually arrogant.


    "The villain needs to be grinded by the villain. Those guys used to have nightmares when they looked at me fiercely. I didn''t expect that they have today." Guan Yong said with disdain.


    "You''re such a fuckin ''loser." The hamster coldly looks at Guan Yong. If he is not valuable, the hamster is too lazy to pay attention to his life.


    Guan Yong didn''t retort. He was really a counsellor. When he first came here, he didn''t even have the courage to look at those people. He boasted that he had thousands of little brothers. When he came to the center of the earth, he was a soft guy and didn''t dare to breathe.


    "By the way, do you think he will take part in the challenge? How come there''s no news about this lately. " Guan Yong asked curiously.


    There is no doubt that there will still be a challenge. It just depends on what time is arranged in the center of the earth.


    However, after two experiences, the gopher has great confidence in him. As long as he is unarmed, the chance that the person from the center of the earth can win him is very small.


    "It should be very difficult for him to lose. Now geocentric must have a headache in order to find an opponent for him." Said the gopher with a smile.


    "Damn, I wish I had such a bull. I have to make way wherever I go. It''s so damn cool to think about it." Guan Yong said with envy¡° You The gopher sneered and said, "a hundred of you are not his opponent. How dare you even dream of his treatment?"¡° I''m not imagining myself to satisfy my own needs. " Guan Yong smiles. These fantasies can only be fantasies. He never thought that he could be so strong. After the wind time, Han 3000 did not leave, and no one around dared to move until he dragged the chain out of the rest ground, and other people dared to leave one after another. This kind of high standard treatment, Han 3000 is the first in the history of geocentric, no matter what kind of murderer appeared here, it is not as strong as the deterrent power he brought to people. Maybe it''s because of the mask, or maybe it''s because of the chain under his feet. Of course, more importantly, his own strength. During the period of being locked up in the center of the earth, Han 3000''s strength has increased a lot. In the case of being able to use his powerful power more flexibly, now even if Han long revives and Han 3000 is in a head-on contest, Han 3000 has the strength of the first World War. On this day, when the challenge arena is open, it indicates that a new challenge arena is about to start. All the people gathered around the iron cage for the first time, waiting for Han 3000''s third challenge. This time, everyone expected the result to be Han 3000 wins. After all, he won when he didn''t untie the chain last time. This time, geocentric even removed his shackles. This situation is bound to make him more powerful¡° The center of the earth has untied his Anklet. Have you found a real master? " Guan Yong said with a surprised face. He and the hamster decided that the heart of the earth wanted to kill him in this way, but now what does it mean to untie his Anklet? Gopher is also frowning, could it be that geocentric changed his mind, hoping to show his real strength? But in this way, who else can kill it? Or is his thinking wrong from the beginning, and geocentric didn''t mean to kill him, but was just testing his strength limit? When the local rats were full of paste, Han 3000''s opponent was brought out. As soon as the hamster''s eyes were fixed, he was shocked, even with disbelief in his eyes. Knife twelve! How could it be Dao 12. Why is he in the center of the earth! Gopher and Dao 12 never really met, but he knew Dao 12 was Han 3000''s man. Similarly, when Han 3000 saw Dao 12, he was shocked. Isn''t this guy supposed to be in Cloud City? How could he come to the heart of the earth and still stand in front of him at the moment. For others, Han 3000 is now in the state of taking off his ankles. He can kill his opponent without scruple. But now, the opponent is Dao 12. How can Han 3000 do that¡° According to the rules of the game, only one person can come out alive and get a reward after killing the other. " The voice came again. Then a woman went to the iron cage arena and raised her hand. As long as her hand fell, it indicated the beginning of the competition. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 520

    Dao 12 was confused when he saw Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 wears a headgear, based on Dao 12''s familiarity with Han 3000, Dao 12 can recognize him just from his figure.


    Before he came to Dixin, Dao 12 fancied many ways to meet Han 3000, and even thought that he would not see Han 3000 in a short time.


    Who would have thought that as soon as they woke up from the anesthetic, the earth''s heart prepared a battle of life and death for them.


    "By the way, the competition time is limited. If you can''t kill your opponent, there will be painful torture waiting for you."


    The voice came again.


    Han 3000''s clenched fists have been blue.


    Obviously, the competition in the center of the earth is on purpose. Even the person in charge of the center of the earth probably knows his relationship with Dao 12 and wants to watch them fight each other.


    Kill Dao 12?


    This result is not acceptable to Han 3000, and he will never do it!


    "Why are you here?" Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said to the twelve swords.


    When Dao 12 came to Han 3000, the distance between them was less than one meter. At this time, Dao 12 would not be heard by others.


    "My sister-in-law is pregnant." Dao 12 said.


    Bang Dang!


    This sentence hit Han 3000 like a bolt from the blue, which caused his whole body to shake.


    Su Yingxia... Pregnant!


    Han 3000''s heart flies back to Yuncheng in an instant. Su Yingxia needs him most, but he is trapped in this cage. He doesn''t know when to go out.


    "How long." Han 3000 asked in a trembling voice.


    "When I left Cloud City, it was nearly half a year." Dao 12 said.


    half a year!


    It means less than three months from the time of the child''s landing!


    Han 3000 was full of tears in his eyes. It was almost impossible for him to leave the center of the earth in three months, which meant that he could not be with Su Yingxia at the most important time in her life.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "are you here to tell me the news?"


    "We want you to know about this, and we want you to be more motivated to get out of the center of the earth." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanqian knows that this decision must be supported by Mo Yang. Otherwise, Dao 121 can''t be good at advocating.


    But at this time, it''s meaningless to investigate whose decision to make. Dao 12 is already in front of him. What he wants to think about now is how to solve the problems in front of him.


    Seeing that they didn''t start, the onlookers were impatient.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you start fighting? Isn''t that a waste of our time?"


    "Kill him, kill him quickly."


    "Why don''t you do it? Can''t you kill the new man?"


    When people stir up the flames, the expression of the gopher is like a pool of stagnant water. An absurd possibility extends in his mind, and the more he thinks about it, the more it makes him feel that it is possible.


    Why didn''t he kill twelve?


    Why does Dao 12 seem to recognize him.


    His voice, like Han 3000, but the hamster subjective think Han 3000 can''t come to the heart of the earth, so he felt that even if this person''s voice is very similar to Han 3000, it can''t be Han 3000.


    But now, the gophers have to be suspicious.


    Otherwise, why didn''t he kill Dao 12?


    It seems that he is the only one who can explain this.


    Only Han 3000 won''t kill Dao 12.


    But is it true? Will he really come to the center of the earth?


    When Guan Yong saw that the hamster was excited and his breath was impetuous, he couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing? You haven''t started fighting yet. What are you so excited about?"


    Of course, the gopher is excited. If the mask man is Han 3000, he will be able to leave the center of the earth. Moreover, Han 3000''s strong strength makes the gopher feel incredible.


    When Han 3000 almost killed him, the hamster felt the power of Han 3000, but now, Han 3000 has obviously become stronger, and he is like two people.


    "You know a fart." The hamster took a deep breath, but even so, it couldn''t calm down.


    Guan Yong said: "I don''t understand. Can you explain it to me and let me understand?"


    "I warn you, from now on, if you dare to say one more word of nonsense, I''ll definitely waste you." The hamster turns his head and looks at Guan Yong impatiently. He is 90% sure that the mask man in the field is Han 3000. Since Han 3000 has come, Guan Yong has lost the value of his existence.


    Guan Yong was so scared that he even stepped back. The hamster''s eyes were like killing him, which he had never seen before.


    "Psycho, I have no grudge against you." Guan Yong''s low voice of discontent resisted, but this kind of mosquito voice, also he can hear. In the field, Dao 12 said to Han 3000 with a smile: "brother 3000, my task is to bring this news to you. Now I have completed the task."¡° No way Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said that he knew that Dao 12 meant to let him kill him, but Han 3000 could never do that¡° Brother 3000, my sister-in-law is still waiting for you at home. If you don''t follow the rules of the center of the earth, have you ever thought about your own fate Dao Shiyi said anxiously. Although Dao 12 didn''t think of such a sudden change, he had long realized that he would die for Han 3000. Since the current situation is not what they can choose, what is it to die¡° Put your mother''s fart, you give me honest stay, I did not let you die, you have no right to die Han 3000 said firmly that he would not kill Dao 12 himself or see Dao 12 die in the center of the earth. Now that he has come, he must leave the earth with twelve swords. By this time, the voice seemed a little impatient¡° Are you going to disobey the command of the center of the earth? " Han Sanqian looks up and follows the direction of the sound source. He knows that he can''t see the owner of the sound, but it doesn''t mean he won''t resist¡° There is a kind of tortoise who stands in front of me and shrinks when he is a turtle. What is a tortoise Han 3000 light said. The voice was silent, and soon the staff took action to respond to Han 3000. The electric gun hit Han 3000, and the numbness caused by the electric current immediately spread all over Han 3000. However, Han 3000 just shivered and stood upright. In a special area, the delicate looking man''s expression instantly becomes ferocious. He can''t accept anyone''s disobedience to him, because in his life, no matter who is asked to do anything, the other person is not qualified to resist¡° How dare you provoke me The fine looking man said with gnashing teeth¡° Let me let people in and teach him a lesson so that he can know the end of disobeying me. " The refined man turned his head and told his opponent that there was a strong anger in his eyes at the moment. For a person who is used to controlling other people''s fate, it is not acceptable for him to be resisted by the bottom people in his eyes. The iron cage arena suddenly swarmed into a large group of people inside the center of the earth, all with electric guns in their hands, but they were still cautious. After all, the people in front of them were the strong ones who beat Yuri and scar man with one punch, and no one wanted to lose their lives because of carelessness¡° This guy dares not to listen to the command of the center of the earth. It seems that he will come to a miserable end today. "¡° What a fool. In the center of the earth, he''s just a cage animal. He has to listen to what the center of the earth says. Disobeying orders means he''s having trouble with his own life. "¡° Hum, do you really think you can be lawless if you win two people? This guy dares to disobey the center of the earth. He''s really ungrateful. "¡° He can live to this day because the center of the Earth allows him to live to this day. It seems that he misunderstands his position. He really thinks that if he kills two people, he can ignore the center of the earth. " Other people see this scene, have shown contempt for Han 3000. Although the fear and deterrence he brings to people is strong, no one will be optimistic about disobeying the earth''s core. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 521

    Everyone watched the situation with a good mood, but the hamster was holding the iron bar in both hands, and looked nervous.


    Now that Han 3000, the man with the mask, has been confirmed with great probability, he will naturally be worried about his current situation. Moreover, he knows that Han 3000 can not choose to kill Dao 12 in any case. In this way, he is doomed to disobey the command of the center of the earth.


    As for how much punishment the geocentric will bring to Han 3000, this is not what the hamster can imagine.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. You''re so nervous." Guan Yong looked at the nervous expression of the hamster from a distance and said with disdain that it''s none of his business, so he should hang up high and watch a good play. He didn''t know what he was nervous about.


    "I''m a mud Bodhisattva, and I''m in the mood to take care of other people''s affairs. Why doesn''t the earth center throw you into the challenge arena?" Guan Yong''s hope is all on the hamster, but at this moment, he wants the hamster to die.


    In the iron cage arena, those people inside the core of the earth approached Han 3000 carefully. During this period, there was a constant current hitting Han 3000.


    This feeling of being shocked increased but did not increase. Han 3000''s body was slowly adapting.


    Many times of electric shock, and did not let his body paralysis enhanced, when Han 3000 tentative activity of the fingers, is still as flexible as ever.


    But the insiders didn''t know this. In their opinion, the reason why han 3000 was able to stand was that he must rely on perseverance and will soon fall down.


    Han 3000 is considering whether to kill or not.


    In the special area, the refined man looks at this scene with a smile on his face. Soon Han 3000 will pay for his disobedience. This is the lesson that the refined man taught Han 3000.


    Since we want to train Han 3000 to be a obedient dog, we must let him know that in the center of the earth, he has no ability to resist.


    "Everything here has the final say, I want you to live, you can live, and you die, you are entitled to die."


    "Next, let''s see the end of disobedience."


    The delicate man couldn''t wait to amplify his opponent''s voice and said, "give me a hand, let him see the price of disobeying his life!"


    After hearing the order, his subordinates did not dare to hesitate any more and rushed up in a crowd.


    In everyone''s opinion, Han 3000 will pay a miserable price for his disobedience.


    The confident smile on the delicate man''s face shows this point incisively and exquisitely.


    But what happened next was that the sound of exclamation kept coming out around the cage.


    Delicate man''s expression is more gloomy to the point of dark clouds.


    Han 3000''s flexibility was not affected by the electric shock. Once the staff approached, they would be retreated by Han 3000''s heavy aircraft.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian didn''t give up his hand at all. Every time he made a heavy attack, the staff who were hit either died or fainted.


    More than ten people, in less than a minute, fell at Han 3000''s feet.


    All this, lightning flint, as if people had a delusion, see the illusion.


    "This..."


    "This guy is not afraid of the electric gun! There is still resistance. "


    "These people are not all... Dead, are they?"


    Countless people took a cold breath at this moment and looked at Han 3000 in horror.


    He... Killed the insiders in the center of the earth?


    No matter how cruel the people here used to be and how much blood they had on their hands, they never dare to make mistakes in the center of the earth, because they know that there is still a chance to run away when killing people outside, but killing people in the center of the earth is not only a dead end, but also endless torture and pain because of the confinement.


    Therefore, when those people with violent personalities came to the center of the earth, their anger unconsciously decreased a lot.


    Han 3000''s reckless killing is something they dare not even think about.


    Now, Han 3000 has done it!


    "Is this fellow not afraid of the punishment of the earth at all?"


    "In my opinion, he doesn''t know what it''s like to be in a cell, the endless darkness and silence. Just one time is enough to make people have a nightmare for life."


    "Ha ha, that kind of darkness is like being engulfed by hell. The center of the earth will not let him die, it will let him collapse in this kind of darkness."


    Those who discuss that Han 3000 will suffer from confinement do not know that Han 3000 had already been tested in this respect when he came to the center of the earth.


    That kind of dark silence is really easy to make people collapse, but for Han 3000, as long as he thinks of Su Yingxia in his mind, even if he is in the dark, his heart is also a colorful world of light.


    This kind of spiritual suffering is not worth mentioning at all for Han 3000, because Su Yingxia can bring dawn to his darkness.


    In the special area, the exquisite man gnashes his teeth when he sees his men die in the iron cage arena.


    He didn''t expect Han 3000 to be able to resist the paralysis brought by the current. The fall of those men made him lose face.


    "Do you think you are entitled to disobey me if you can fight? In three months at most, I will let you listen to me. Your destiny will be in my hands¡° You are just a dog. You have to do what I ask you to do! " The refined man finished and took out the phone¡° How is she doing After calling, the refined man said¡° Young master, I have already warned her that if she can''t show her use value, I will let her die miserably. I believe she will find a way. " Said the other end of the phone¡° If she can''t, send someone to Yuncheng and overthrow Moyang for me. " The refined man said with a surly face¡° Young master, will this make too much noise? After all, Cloud City is under the control of Moyang, and we have to keep a low profile in China. " The person on the other end of the line was obviously worried, especially in the Chinese word¡° I don''t care how much noise there is. Does my Nangong family have to look at other people''s faces when they do this little thing? " Delicate man attitude firm said¡° Yes, young master, I''ll do as you say, but it''s not the right time yet. I hope you can wait. " Said the man. The refined man didn''t reply and hung up directly. Looking at the arrogant Han 3000 in the challenge arena, he wanted to kill him directly. However, he knew that Han 3000 still had great use value. It would be a pity to kill him like this¡° Let you be arrogant for another period of time, no more than three months at the most, and you will kneel down in front of me and bow to me. " In the challenge arena, none of the fallen insiders was still alive. Those who fainted seemed to be really dead. At this time, Han 3000''s image is a real God of killing, but also completely regardless of the serious consequences of the earth''s heart. In other people''s eyes, this is a point worthy of worship. Since the establishment of geocentric, no one dares to disobey the orders of geocentric. Han Sanqian not only set a precedent, but also killed so many insiders in geocentric. Even if they think Han Sanqian will definitely pay for what he has done, it will not hinder their respect for Han Sanqian¡° This guy is really admirable. "¡° Yes, who dares to challenge the earth''s core but him? "¡° I used to be a murderer, and my hands were stained with dozens of people''s blood, but compared with him, it''s a fart. "¡° Ten people are nothing. I''ve killed hundreds of people and even killed a whole upper class family. Now I have to listen to geocentric. How dare I disobey geocentric''s orders like him? I''m afraid this guy is more terrible than any of us here. " They all sigh with respect for Han 3000. At this moment, they don''t even want Han 3000 to be punished. They even think that Han 3000 has a chance to overthrow the rule of the center of the earth and lead them away from this ghost place. Many people have this idea, but no one dares to say it. It can only be buried in their heart. They admire Han 3000, but it doesn''t mean they have the courage to do the same thing. The gopher breathed a long sigh, and his heart began to worry again. After killing so many geocentric staff, he didn''t know how geocentric would deal with him next. Now his situation is more and more dangerous. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 522

    Cloud City.


    An elevator apartment.


    Jiang LAN actually lives with the driver, but there is a huge gap between them in identity.


    In Su''s family, Jiang LAN, who hardly does housework, cleans the house clean. Even in the invisible corner, she dare not be careless.


    Compared with Jiang Lan''s treatment in the Su family, it''s a big difference.


    Before Han 3000 joined Su''s family, Su Guoyao did all the work at home. Even if Jiang LAN blocked the toilet, she would let Su Guoyao dredge it with the smell of smoke. She never cared about this kind of thing, let alone wipe the dust and mop the floor.


    After Han 3000 became redundant, Jiang LAN became more relaxed. All the housework, including the responsibility of cooking, fell on Han 3000.


    For so many years, although Jiang Lan''s life had some disappointments, she had never been down to the point of today.


    The driver is sitting on the sofa watching TV. Jiang LAN looks like a servant. What''s more, Jiang LAN is very careful and obviously afraid of angering the driver.


    "The young master called me. If you still can''t show your value, I have to kill you." The driver said faintly.


    This sentence shocked Jiang LAN. Since she met this guy, she was often threatened. Once, she almost died in the hands of this man, so Jiang Lan was very afraid of him. No matter what he said, Jiang LAN would do it.


    Now she is asked to return to Su''s home, which is what Jiang LAN is very willing to see, but unfortunately, Su Yingxia is not even willing to see her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Please give me more time." Jiang LAN knelt down on the ground, a face of pray said.


    Without looking at Jiang LAN, the driver stood up and went back to his room.


    Jiang LAN sighed, thinking that at the beginning, she lived in Yundingshan villa area, but now she has been reduced to such a situation.


    However, she is still stubborn and doesn''t feel that she has made a mistake. She doesn''t even feel that today''s experience is to blame. All this is regarded as Han 3000''s harm by her.


    Jiang LAN often thinks that if this waste died early, how could the Su family have such a disturbance, and how could she be divorced and driven out of the Su family?


    All the reasons lie in Han 3000, who did harm to himself.


    Jiang Lan''s eyes became vicious and said with gnashing teeth: "Han 3000, it''s you who make me fall to such a situation. No matter whether Su Yingxia''s villains are male or female, he will also bear the responsibility for your sins."


    After cleaning the house, Jiang LAN specially made a dinner for the driver before leaving home.


    After Jiang Lan''s many inquiries, she knows where Su Guoyao will drink tonight, so she is going to find Su Guoyao. Since Su is not willing to forgive her, she can only find a way in Su Guoyao. It''s a big deal to show off her pity to this waste man. As long as he is drunk, things will be easier.


    At the door of a restaurant, Jiang LAN is shivering in the cold wind. It''s not long before the liquor bureau starts. She''s not in a hurry to meet Su Guoyao. Things will be better when he''s drunk.


    Jiang LAN has already thought about it. He will take Su Guoyao to the hotel tonight. When he wakes up early tomorrow morning, he will pretend to be poor in front of him and return to the hillside villa in this way.


    After so many years of love between husband and wife, Jiang LAN doesn''t believe that Su Guoyao can really forget the old love. In Jiang Lan''s opinion, it''s su Guoyao''s honor that she can compromise with Su Guoyao. How can he not accept it?


    On a cold winter''s night, the wind is biting.


    When Jiang Lan''s head was frosted, even her eyebrows began to turn white, and she shivered with cold. It was almost ten o''clock before Jiang LAN went into the restaurant.


    Su Guoyao had a good time with a group of friends.


    Since his divorce from Jiang LAN, he has been more unscrupulous in drinking, and no one has any restrictions on him. When he wants to go home, he can go home. Such a life is what Su Guoyao dreams of.


    Su Guoyao''s divorce has long been spread among friends, so when Jiang LAN appeared, others were stunned.


    "Old sue, your ex-wife is here."


    "I''m here to make peace with you. You''ve done nothing. I didn''t expect that you have such a willing wife."


    "Lao Su must have some strong points. They all say that women are thirty wolves and forty tigers. If he doesn''t have a certain skill, how can he change his mind in the early stage?"


    A few drinkers can''t help laughing when they see Jiang LAN.


    If she had been Jiang Lan''s old temper, she would have been holding Su Guoyao''s ear for a long time. But now, she can only suppress her temper, and even greet her with a smile in the face of ridicule.


    Su Guoyao turned his head and saw Jiang Lan''s face. He showed his impatience and said, "what else do you want to do? We are divorced. Do you know how cool and free I am now?"


    Feeling Su Guoyao''s attitude, Jiang LAN unconsciously clenches her teeth. She also expects Su Guoyao to be able to remember her old love. Unexpectedly, Su Guoyao has such an attitude.


    Jiang LAN can never understand Su Guoyao''s mood. Since the day of his marriage, Su Guoyao had no man''s dignity in front of Jiang LAN. He was oppressed endlessly and didn''t live like a man at all. Old love? These three words are a joke to Su Guoyao. He didn''t feel love in Jiang LAN at all. How could he feel the old love¡° Guoyao, let''s talk about it somewhere. " Jiang Lan said¡° Talk about Su Guoyao took a contemptuous look at Jiang LAN and said, "I have nothing to talk about with your mother-in-law. Get out of here and don''t hinder me from drinking." This sentence made Jiang LAN clench her fist in an instant. How could su Guoyao have the courage to speak to her in this tone? Now it''s really lawless? Jiang LAN wants to teach Su Guoyao a lesson, but her current status and position have long lost the qualification to teach Su Guoyao a lesson. She''s nothing but a woman swept out of the house. Jiang LAN took a deep breath and turned to leave¡° You''re finally living like a man, Sue¡° In the past, this woman ate you to death. We couldn''t see it anymore. I didn''t expect that you would turn over one day. "¡° Lao Su is now a winner in life. He has money at home. The most important thing is that he doesn''t have a wife. He can drink as much as he wants. There are women out there who can''t play all the time. "¡° Three achievements in a man''s life, promotion and wealth, death of his wife, although you did not become an official, but now this situation, enough to let us envy ah A group of drinkers flattered Su Guoyao and said: "you guys, if you want me to treat you, just tell me. Why beat around the Bush? I''ll take this meal today. "¡° Lao Su is very generous¡° The rich are really different. "¡° Next time we will come back Jiang LAN out of the restaurant, did not choose to leave, still waiting at the door. Now that she has come, she can''t come back without success. Moreover, this matter is vital to her life. Even if she is asked to put down her dignity and let Su Guoyao trample on her, Jiang LAN has to do it. Jiang LAN never doubted what the driver said. And she wants to go back to the hillside villa, to get back to the glorious and rich life, only this way can go. She''s going to take back what she lost. She also wants to revenge all her hatred on Han 3000''s children! When it''s almost eleven o''clock, Jiang Lan''s whole body is cold and stiff. Su Guoyao and his party finally stagger out of the restaurant. Jiang LAN hides in one side, after waiting for others to take a taxi to leave one after another, she ran to Su Guoyao''s side and helped him¡° You... Who are you Su Guoyao said in a daze that his head is heavy and his feet are light. Obviously, he has drunk so much that he doesn''t even know anyone. Jiang LAN did not speak, but to support Su Guoyao, toward a nearby hotel. Lying in bed, Su Guoyao feels that someone has got into his arms. Out of a man''s subconscious action, Su Guoyao holds Jiang LAN in his arms. The next morning, when Su Guoyao woke up, he saw Jiang LAN sleeping beside him. Su Guoyao, who has a splitting headache, immediately sits up, but Jiang LAN, who is awakened, gets out of bed and kneels down in front of Su Guoyao, looking like praying. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 523

    "Guoyao, please remarry with me. I want to go back to Su''s house. I know it was all my fault before. I will change it. Give me a chance to atone for what I did before, OK?" Jiang Lan said to Su Guoyao with a runny nose and tears.


    Su Guoyao''s disgust for Jiang LAN is in his heart, because he was bullied by Jiang LAN, which made him feel that since he married Jiang LAN, he did not have the dignity of a man for a day. The past things are still fresh in his mind. Su Guoyao has not forgotten at all. Now that he finally dumped this woman, how could he be willing to remarry with Jiang LAN?


    "Hum." Su Guoyao snorted coldly. He didn''t sympathize with Jiang LAN at all. He said, "you have a dream. I can''t remarry with you. I''ve been insulted enough on you. Can I still give you a chance?"


    Jiang LAN wiped tears, a pair of extremely pitiful appearance, said: "you really so cruel, at least we are decades of husband and wife, do you not read the old love?"


    As the saying goes, there must be something hateful about poor people. What''s more, Jiang LAN is not really poor. She wants to go back to Su''s home, not just to remarry with Su Guoyao, but to recapture all this.


    But fortunately, Su Guoyao was not interested in her at all. He even felt sick at the thought of what might have happened with her last night.


    "Jiang LAN, you have today, it''s all your own fault. Don''t blame me for being cruel to you, but you used to be too cruel to me." With that, Su Guoyao stood up from the bed, ready to dress and leave.


    Jiang LAN hugged Su Guoyao''s thigh and was unwilling to let him go. She cried bitterly and said, "Guoyao, Guoyao, please, don''t go, don''t go. I have nothing now. I don''t want to go on like this. You give me an opportunity and I will cherish it."


    Su Guoyao impatiently kicked away Jiang LAN, said: "before you have a lot of precious opportunities, but all missed, now I finally get out of the sea of misery, how can I still be with you."


    Since the divorce, Su Guoyao has enjoyed a life he didn''t even dare to think about before. This feeling makes him completely free. No one will restrain him. No one will scold him for being a waste. He will drink if he wants to. He even has the courage to go to the club.


    Jiang LAN, such a yellow faced woman, has made Su Guoyao unable to raise any interest.


    Although the club does not talk about love, but those women''s appearance and figure, can Jiang LAN compare with the first half?


    Out of the misery!


    These four words make Jiang Lan''s eyes flash a fierce light. For so many years, Su Guoyao has regarded being with her as a sea of bitterness.


    All along, Jiang LAN felt that she was the one who was wronged. She had been married to the Su family for so many years, but she didn''t enjoy any wealth. She was often ridiculed by other people in the Su family. She felt that she helped Su Guoyao to eat these grievances.


    Su Guoyao should be grateful to her for her never giving up before, but he didn''t expect that Su Guoyao would think so.


    Jiang LAN really wants to scold Su Guoyao. If Su Yingxia didn''t have a promising future, how could he have such a life.


    However, she had to ask Su Guoyao''s forgiveness before she could return to Su''s home, so she could only control her temper.


    Just kneeling down and crying doesn''t seem to soften Su Guoyao''s heart.


    Jiang LAN had no choice but to enlarge her moves.


    Kowtow to Su Guoyao constantly, and every kowtow is banging, without any falsehood.


    "Yingxia is pregnant now and will have a baby soon. Guoyao, give me a chance to be a grandmother. I can promise you anything. In the future, you can play whatever you want outside. Even if you want to take a woman home, I will never interfere. I just want to help Yingxia take a child." Jiang LAN cried darkly. It was not like acting at all. There was no flaw at all.


    Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN have been married for so many years. Su Guoyao is very clear about what kind of person she is. She once wanted to kill Han 3000, and tried every means to deal with Han 3000. As long as she thinks the right thing, it will not change under any circumstances.


    Su Yingxia''s baby is Han 3000''s. can she like this baby? Su Guoyao doesn''t believe it.


    "Jiang LAN, you won''t move your mind on the child. He is innocent. Even if you want to revenge Han 3000, you can''t have such an idea." Su Guoyao gritted his teeth and said to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang Lan''s heart suddenly flustered up, but cover up very well, face unchanged said: "Guo Yao, I in your eyes, is such a vicious woman, how can I lay hands on a child."


    "Your cruelty is beyond my imagination and my imagination. I will never give you a chance to get close to their mother and son." When Su Guoyao finished, he felt that he had to threaten this woman. Otherwise, she would really do something cruel. Su Yingxia would be sad all his life, he said¡° Jiang LAN, I warn you that if I find out that you want to hurt them, I will never let you go. "


    With that, Su Guoyao left the hotel room.


    Even if what happened with Jiang LAN last night, Su Guoyao''s aversion to her will not decrease a bit.


    The resentment accumulated over the past few decades can never be easily dissipated. Jiang LAN thinks this method is feasible and can make su Guoyao soft hearted, but she does not know how much Su Guoyao resents her. No matter what she does, Su Guoyao will not give her a chance to return to Su''s home. After su Guoyao left, Jiang Lan''s expression changed instantly. She stood up from the ground and sat down on the edge of the bed with a gloomy face. Wipe away tears of Jiang LAN, eyes with endless anger. She didn''t expect that she had knelt down to this waste, but she still didn''t get his forgiveness. This is something that Jiang LAN didn''t expect. In her opinion, she has already knelt down. What qualification does Su Guoyao have not to forgive her? Even now, Jiang LAN still put herself in a high position in her heart. She felt that she had to get what she wanted in return for what she had done. But she didn''t know that this assumption was just a joke¡° You forced me, you forced me! " Jiang LAN obviously has other ideas, gritting his teeth. After su Guoyao returned to the hillside villa, he didn''t tell Su Yingxia about meeting Jiang LAN. Now Mo Yang has arranged several men to protect Su Yingxia near the hillside villa. As long as Su Yingxia goes out, someone will follow her. In this case, Jiang LAN probably has no chance to get close to her¡° Dad, you didn''t come back all night. What did you do? " Su Yingxia says to Su Guoyao helplessly that since the divorce, Su Guoyao has been unscrupulous. Although Su Yingxia knows that this is because Su Guoyao was released after too much oppression in the past, he doesn''t even return home at night, which is a bit too much¡° I was fed too much by a few friends last night. Don''t worry. I won''t do it in the future. " Su Guoyao said. For Su Guoyao''s words, Su Yingxia will not believe a word, but there is no good way, except to persuade a few words, she can do nothing¡° You''d better drink less. Life is better now. If you don''t cherish your body, you can''t enjoy more money in the future. Are you willing to lie in the hospital for the rest of your life? " Su Yingxia said. Su Guoyao nodded and said he knew. People who drink alcohol seem to have some regrets after they get drunk, especially when the body leaves the sequelae of drunkenness. However, when the sequelae disappears, they will not remember anything. Su Guoyao is such a person. After a day''s rest at home, he received a phone call from several friends before 5 p.m., which made Su Guoyao unable to bear again. He quietly left home while Su Yingxia was resting in his room. That night, Su Guoyao was drunk again. After his friends left one after another, Su Guoyao suddenly saw a sharp light coming towards him at a very fast speed in the cold wind. The drunk Su Guoyao didn''t react very much. He just raised his hand to cover the dazzling light. But the next moment, Su Guoyao soared into the air and was hit by an unlicensed car and flew more than ten meters away. Finally, Su Guoyao just remembered vaguely that the car drove away from the scene quickly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 524

    Late at night, sleeping Su Yingxia receives a phone call. Su Guoyao has a car accident and goes directly into the emergency room. This news is like a bolt from the blue to Su Yingxia. Now Han 3000 is away, so Su Guoyao can be said to be her only relative. If Su Guoyao has an accident, Su Yingxia doesn''t know how to face it.


    In the middle of the night, accompanied by he Ting, Su Yingxia arrived at the hospital.


    Mo Yang and Lin Yong, who received the news, also rushed to the site at the first time.


    Although they don''t care about Su Guoyao''s life and death, Su Yingxia still appears in the hospital so late, so they have to pay attention to it. In case of any special situation, they can help.


    Of course, for Moyang, the most important thing is Su Yingxia. It doesn''t matter if Su Guoyao dies. Su Yingxia should never catch a cold.


    Several people were waiting at the door of the emergency room, and it was daybreak.


    "Brother and sister, why don''t you go home first? I''ll stay here. You''re in a special situation. You can''t be tired." Mo Yang said to Su Yingxia, staying up late for a pregnant woman is a great mistake, Mo Yang does not want to see Su Yingxia endure.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. In this case, how can she go home at ease? The man lying in the emergency room is her father.


    "Brother Yang, I''m his daughter. How can I go?" Su Yingxia said.


    This sentence directly let Mo Yang have no idea of refutation.


    As a child, it''s really not suitable for Su Yingxia to leave in this situation. He can''t find a reasonable reason to let Su Yingxia go.


    "Otherwise, I''ll ask the hospital to arrange a ward for you. You go to have a rest first. I''ll watch here. I''ll let you know as soon as possible what''s going on." Mo Yang said.


    Su Yingxia still shakes his head, which makes Mo Yang anxious.


    "You still have children in your stomach. What if you have any more accidents?" Mo Yang said.


    At this time, he Ting also advised: "it''s no use waiting here. You''d better have a rest. The baby in your stomach matters."


    "Yes, 3000 is not at home now. If you have any accident, how can I explain it to him in the future?" Mo Yang said.


    Su Yingxia touched his stomach. This is Han 3000''s child. He can''t be hurt because of his willfulness.


    "All right." Su Yingxia nodded compromise.


    Mo Yang was relieved and immediately asked someone to arrange a ward for Su Yingxia.


    After su Yingxia had a rest, Mo Yang came to the rescue room again and asked Lin Yong, "what''s the matter? Is there any news?"


    "Mo, look." Lin Yong takes out his mobile phone and plays a video.


    The content of the video is the picture of Su Guoyao being hit. Although it''s a little fuzzy, you can probably see the whole process of the incident. From the track of the car, this car directly hit Su Guoyao as a target, and there is no license plate, which is obviously premeditated.


    "Who wants to kill him?" Mo Yang doubts of say.


    "At present, the authorities are involved in the investigation, but the car has not been found, but since the other side has premeditated, the possibility of finding the car is not very big." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang nodded. Of course, he understood that the other side had planned everything long ago. How could it be found out? This car can wipe out the evidence in a random fire. It''s even more difficult to find the killer.


    "Is there any clearer road monitoring to see what the driver looks like?" Mo Yang asked.


    "You can''t see your face clearly with a hat and a mask." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang sighed and said, "go and find out who Su Guoyao is against recently. Don''t let go of all those who are suspected."


    "Yes." Lin Yong took the order and left.


    Mo Yang looked at the red light in the emergency room and said to himself: "you''d better come for Su Guoyao. If you dare to have any idea about Su Yingxia, I''ll dig three feet to find you out and cramp your skin."


    At noon, Su Guoyao finally came out of the emergency room, but directly transferred to the intensive care unit. Su Yingxia didn''t even have a chance to see him.


    But now the situation is not optimistic, there is the possibility of deterioration at any time, even if the treatment effect is ideal, Su Guoyao is also likely to lie in bed all his life.


    This news is a bolt from the blue for Su Yingxia. She only used this kind of joke to warn Su Guoyao yesterday. Unexpectedly, it happened today.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s phone suddenly rang, it was a strange number.


    Seeing a series of figures, Su Yingxia immediately associated with Jiang LAN, because there was a time when Jiang LAN would call her with different numbers, hoping that she could accept Jiang LAN again and let her return to the hillside villa.


    At that time, Su Yingxia would subconsciously hang up as long as she saw a strange number, but today, she picked it up.


    "Yingxia, I heard that your father had an accident. What''s the matter? Is it OK?" Jiang Lan''s urgent voice came from the phone.


    Su Yingxia sighed and said, "it''s very serious. Now she''s in intensive care unit."


    "How could it be, how could it be." Jiang LAN began to cry directly and said, "if I hadn''t seen it in the news, I wouldn''t know where you are. I want to see him."¡° City hospital. " Su Yingxia said¡° I''ll be right here Jiang LAN finished, hung up the phone, but there was no anxious look on her face, and the tone of her just talking was two people, a face of sinister sneer¡° I''ve given you a chance. You have to choose this road. You''re lucky you didn''t die. But if you can stay in bed all your life, it will give me a good excuse to go back to Su''s house. " Jiang Lan said with a sneer. When Jiang LAN arrived at the hospital, her hair was in a panic, which made her look very real. Her red eyes were obviously just crying, which made her more convincing¡° What''s the matter? Has the perpetrator been found? " Jiang LAN holds Su Yingxia''s hand and asks eagerly. Su Yingxia shakes his head. Moyang has sent a lot of people out to investigate this matter, but now there is no result at all. He can''t help but find the culprit, even the shadow of the car¡° No, but I will find it. " Su Yingxia said. Jiang LAN wiped a tear, said: "he must drink very late again, I told him a long time ago, let him drink less wine, he just won''t listen, if I knew such a big thing, I should stay with him, take good care of him." The truth of this sentence makes Su Yingxia unable to refute. If they didn''t divorce, Jiang LAN could manage Su Guoyao. He really didn''t dare to be so unscrupulous. Maybe, this kind of thing would not happen¡° Yingxia, you are pregnant now. Go home first and have a good rest. I''ll take care of the hospital. Although I have divorced your father, I can''t ignore the couple who have been in trouble for decades. " Jiang Lan said. Mo Yang in the side to see this scene, can''t help nodding. In the past, he hated Jiang LAN very much, because she made Han 3000 suffer a lot of humiliation, and this woman took Han 3000''s benefits without gratitude, and wanted to drive Han 3000 out of the Su family. Her image was personal scum in Mo Yang''s heart. But now, she knows how to care about Su Yingxia, so that Moyang is a little better for her senses. Moreover, Moyang also hopes that Su Yingxia can go home early. The hospital is not a place to stay for a long time¡° Welcome summer, I''ll send you home? " Mo Yang said. Su Yingxia''s subconscious reaction for the first time is to shake her head, but after thinking about Jiang LAN, she can''t help, and she can rest assured when Jiang LAN looks at her¡° All right Su Yingxia said. Mo Yang immediately ordered more than ten people to escort Su Yingxia home. This kind of ostentation is common in Su Yingxia. Doctors and nurses have seen this scene for a long time. However, some patients and their families will be very surprised to see this scene. They will discuss who Su Yingxia is and how many people need to protect her when she goes to and from the hospital. However, when they know Su Yingxia''s real identity, they will take it for granted. Su''s company, in the hands of Su Yingxia, has completely become a big company in Yuncheng. Even Tianjia wants to cooperate with it. Who dares to underestimate it? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 525

    Half a month later, Su Guoyao''s injury was stable, but he still didn''t wake up. At Jiang Lan''s suggestion, Su Guoyao was discharged and returned to the hillside villa. Jiang LAN naturally took care of Su Guoyao and returned to the hillside villa.


    This day is what Jiang LAN has been waiting for for for a long time.


    Hillside villa, the most luxurious residential area in Yuncheng, is the place Jiang LAN is proud of.


    From the day she left, Jiang Lan thought of coming back here all the time.


    Only here, can be worthy of her life.


    Jiang LAN even feels that no one is qualified to live here except her.


    Looking at Su Guoyao who is in a coma on the bed, Jiang LAN smiles. Although she is a little cruel, she has achieved the effect she wants, which is worth it.


    As for her feelings for Su Guoyao?


    This is a joke.


    She never fell in love with this man. If it wasn''t for the sake of the Su family''s wealth, how could she marry Su Guoyao?


    "Su Guo Yao, you can lie down for life, and I will has the final say." Jiang LAN a face complacent say, the bag in the hand, directly hit Su Guoyao face, also no matter can hurt Su Guoyao.


    At this time, someone came upstairs, and Jiang LAN quickly took the bag from Su Guoyao''s face.


    Su Yingxia just walked into the door of the room. Jiang Lan''s eyes were red with tears.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. Dad will be fine." Su Yingxia comforted.


    Jiang LAN nodded her head and said with a little sobbing voice: "your father is lucky. He will certainly get better, and we must catch the murderer. We must not let him go unpunished."


    Su Yingxia nodded her head with a firm expression.


    She will find a way to find the driver who is trying to escape. Even if she digs the whole Cloud City three feet, she will let the perpetrators come out and take responsibility.


    "I will."


    Since then, Jiang LAN took care of Su Guoyao and lived in a villa on the hillside.


    The center of the earth.


    When the refined man learned the news, he laughed happily. As long as he controlled Han 3000''s lifeblood, Han 3000 would become a dog at his disposal.


    "No matter how strong you are and how able you are to fight, you will still bow to me and say that you are really looking forward to the day when she gives birth. When the child is born, you have to kneel in front of me." The exquisite man said triumphantly.


    Since the challenge between Han 3000 and Dao 12, Han 3000 has been locked up again and has not appeared for a long time.


    The hamster is very worried about his situation, because he is most likely Han 3000 benzun. Although he doesn''t know what he came for, if he continues to be targeted by the geocentric, in the opinion of the hamster, Han 3000 will only die.


    Silently counting the time lines on his arm, day after day, he still didn''t see Han 3000, which made the hamster more worried that he might not be locked up, but killed by the center of the earth.


    That day, the hope of the hamster was shattered again, because he still didn''t see Han 3000.


    Guan Yong is far away from the gopher and dare not get close to it, because he finds that the gopher is very irritable during this period and threatens to kill him if he doesn''t agree with him, which makes Guan Yong have a sense of crisis with a tiger, so he prefers to distance himself from the gopher.


    At this time, Dao 12 appeared, the hamster subconsciously stood up, he appeared, why han 3000 has not appeared?


    After looking at several insiders in the center of the earth, the gopher bit its teeth and went to Dao 12.


    No matter whether the approach to Dao 12 will attract the special attention of those insiders, the gopher must do so. He must know whether the mask man is really what he thinks.


    "Twelve knives." Cried the gopher as he approached.


    "Where''s brother 3000?" Dao 12 asked.


    The gopher took a deep breath. Sure enough! That man is Han 3000.


    He was not wrong.


    But why did Han 3000 come to the center of the earth and become so strong? He was not the same person as Han 3000 that the hamster knew before.


    "How can brother 3000 come to the center of the earth?" Said the gopher, biting its teeth.


    Dao 12 snorted coldly and said, "if it wasn''t for your delay, how could brother 3000 have come in person? It''s the consequence of your incompetence."


    The gopher was not dissatisfied. Instead, he sighed. Even if the geocentric didn''t give him any chance to investigate, he couldn''t refute his incompetence.


    "I admit I''m incompetent, but even so, brother 3000 shouldn''t be here." Said the gopher helplessly.


    "What about three thousand brothers?" Dao 12 asked.


    "You may be locked up, or you may be killed by the inner earth for killing the inner earth." Said the gopher.


    Hearing the word Zhengfa, Dao 121 was angry. He tugged at the collar of the hamster and said, "do you mean brother 3000 is probably dead?"


    "From the first day that brother 3000 came to the center of the earth, the center of the earth has been aiming at him and constantly arranging opponents in the challenge arena. In my opinion, the center of the earth just wanted to kill him. Last time, brother 3000 killed so many people, how could the center of the earth let him go?" The gopher said, this idea is not only his own, but almost everyone in the center of the earth thinks so.


    Killing people in the center of the earth is a taboo thing. What''s more, Han 3000 killed so many people, and he is also an insider in the center of the earth? In his anger, Dao 12 kicked the hamster. The gopher retreated a few steps, fell to the ground and rolled. Those insiders saw this scene and didn''t stop it. This kind of small friction often happens, and they just looked at it as a good play. The gopher covered his belly with a ferocious expression of pain. Dao came forward in twelve steps, went to the gopher and said, "what useful news do you have when you have been in the center of the earth for so long?" The gopher shook his head and said, "don''t mention useful news, even useless news. It''s totally different from the prison I imagined. It''s an isolated place, and it''s impossible to escape." The center of the earth is not an ordinary high wall. Even if the hamster is a prison break expert, it is impossible to find a chance to leave in this environment. A week after the hamster came here, he had accepted his life. His biggest appeal was to help Han 3000 find out the news about Han Tianyang. Unfortunately, he was not qualified to go to area A. the geocentric map he recorded was only a few lines in area B, and he didn''t even know where area a was. Dao 12 takes a deep breath. It''s useless to vent his anger on the hamster. The most important thing is to determine the current situation of Han 3000¡° Is there any way to know where brother 3000 is? " Dao 12 bent down and said to the hamster in a low voice¡° If there''s a way, do I have to wait like this? " The gopher said that he couldn''t think of any way except waiting, because the supervision in the center of the earth is strict and there is no flaw to follow¡° Can''t we just find something to do and just wait? " Knife 12 bite teeth, a face unwilling to say. Hamster nodded, although very helpless, but this is the reality, can not but accept the reality¡° Now I can only hope that the center of the earth has not killed three thousand brothers. " Said the gopher. Dao 12 spat out a mouthful of bad luck, which made him feel powerless and helpless. Wait? Wait aimlessly until when. Dao 12 doesn''t want to wait to die. He has to find out about Han 3000. At least he has to know if he is still alive¡° If I kill several people, will the earth treat me in the same way? " Dao 12 asked faintly. Hamster Leng for a while, then face dew panic said: "Dao 12, what do you want to do, don''t mess, you do not only can''t save three thousand brother, but also hurt yourself!" Dao Shiyi''s indifferent expression said: "as long as you can know his situation, even if you use your life to change it, you won''t lose." Gopher quickly stood up and stood in front of Dao 12, for fear that he would really mess¡° Don''t worry. Wait a few days. Maybe the earth will release brother 3000. If you die, how can I explain to brother 3000? " Gopher flustered said, now Han 3000''s situation can''t be confirmed, but he knew that if Dao 12 did, he would be dead. After all, he and Han 3000 are different¡° fear death? Will I come here again? " Knife twelve light smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 526

    For Dao 12, from the moment he decided to come to the center of the earth, he had already put his life aside.


    Tang Qingwan has Mo Yang''s care. He is absolutely at ease.


    Moreover, Dao 12 knew that if he really died in the center of the earth, Tang Qingwan would be held in the palm of his hand by Mo Yang and treated as his own daughter.


    So Dao twelve doesn''t care about this life at all.


    As long as there is a chance to exchange the news of Han 3000, let his heart at ease, what''s the fear of death?


    Feeling the strong attitude of Dao 12, the hamster has a headache. Who are these people? They are not afraid of death.


    "But have you ever thought that even if you''re dead, you won''t get the news of brother 3000. If brother 3000 wants to leave here in the future, you still need your help? Even if you die, you have to choose a valuable time. How can you die now for nothing The gopher''s advice was painstaking.


    Dao 12 frowns, valuable time!


    If Han 3000 can find a way to leave here, he can find a more valuable way to die, and even provide some help to Han 3000.


    Now that I''m dead, I''m going to die for nothing.


    "But now I don''t even know if brother 3000 is still alive." Knife 12 gnash teeth of say.


    "It''s not the first time that geocentric has locked up brother 3000. Believe me, my intuition will never be wrong. I''m sure brother 3000 is not dead." Said the gopher, patting his chest.


    Dao 12 took a deep breath. Annah was excited and said, "OK, I believe you."


    Hearing this, the gopher was finally relieved. He was really afraid that he would kill several people if he didn''t agree, and then he would get into trouble.


    Guan Yong looks at the two people''s intimate conversation from a distance, and his expression is very unhappy. He has a feeling of being abandoned by the hamster.


    If he wants to leave the center of the earth, he has to rely on the hamster, and even all his hopes are on the hamster. Now, the hamster is obviously rejecting him. Even if he finds a chance to escape from prison, he may not take himself with him.


    This makes Guan Yong slightly angry.


    If he can''t leave, he won''t watch the hamster walk safely.


    If you want to die, everyone will die here together!


    Guan Yong clenched his teeth and walked towards an insider.


    When he got close to the internal staff, the man raised the electric gun vigilantly and warned Guan Yong not to get close again.


    Guan Yong raised his hands to show that he had no malice and said, "brother, I have something to tell you."


    That person doesn''t understand of looking at Guan Yong, say: "stand in situ to say."


    Guan Yong took advantage of the sight of the hamster did not put on his body, specially pointed to the hamster, said: "you must be careful of this man, must strictly guard him, he wants to escape."


    Hearing this, the insiders could not help laughing and said, "everyone here wants to run. Is there anything strange?"


    Guan Yong was stunned.


    Yeah, everyone here, who doesn''t want to escape?


    He said it didn''t seem to have any threatening effect on hamsters.


    "He''s different. I heard him say that he used to be a prison break expert. You must be careful." Guan Yong said.


    "There are many prison break masters here. He''s nothing else. Get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." The insiders aimed the electric gun at Guan Yong and put their hands on the trigger.


    Guan Yong was so scared that he stepped back.


    Guan Yong was very upset that he didn''t hurt the hamster seriously. He didn''t believe that no one would take it seriously.


    Just thinking of a way, Guan Yong suddenly feels someone coming towards him.


    Looking up, it was Dao 12 and hamster.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Guan Yong asked with a frightened face.


    "Guan Yong, what did you say to that man just now?" Asked the gopher darkly.


    "No... nothing. I just had a casual chat." Guan Yong''s flustered expression can''t hide his guilty heart at all. He doesn''t even have the courage to face the hamster.


    The hamster grins coldly. After contacting Guan Yong for such a long time, he knows exactly what kind of person Guan Yong is.


    This guy must be aware that he is not valued, so he has a sense of crisis and wants to harm others.


    "You''re not telling him I want to escape, are you?" Said the gopher faintly.


    "No, no, really no, you misunderstood." Guan Yong shook his head and said repeatedly.


    Judging by the change of Guan Yong''s expression, the hamster can be sure that he said this, but it''s too normal in the center of the earth. Everyone here, who doesn''t want to escape?


    "Guan Yong, you are stupid enough to hurt me with these words. Is it useful?" Said the gopher with a smile.


    Guan Yong lowered his head. He didn''t dare to breathe. It''s really useless. The man didn''t take his words seriously. How could he have done it if he had known so?


    The hamster came to Guan Yong, grabbed Guan Yong''s collar and threatened: "I''ll warn you for the last time. If you mess around again, I''ll never let you go." Guan Yong is very afraid, but his unhappiness drives him to resist. Now he has been abandoned, even if the hamster escape success is not his share. What he is facing now is a dead end. What about tearing his face with a hamster¡° Don''t scare me. Dare you kill me? " Guan Yong suddenly raised his head and looked at the hamster with a fierce expression¡° Oh, I didn''t expect that you''ve really grown up a lot. " It''s really unwise for the hamster to kill in the center of the earth, but the way he wants Guan Yong to die is very simple. As long as the signal transmitter in Guan Yong''s body is activated, once the center of the earth is detected, he will die¡° This is what you forced me to do. I know that you have abandoned me. Even if you can escape from prison, you will never have my share. " Guan Yong gritted his teeth¡° You''re a little smart. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. You''ve really lost the qualification to leave with me, and you''ll die. " The gopher grins and puts his hand on Guan Yong''s shoulder. This waste can''t help him to escape from prison. It will even become a bottle of oil. How can the gopher take him with him? And Guan Yong''s value lies in sending a signal to Han 3000. Now Han 3000 has come in person, and his value has long gone¡° You have the ability to kill me now. Dare you? " Guan Yong a face of provocation said, he determined that the hamster dare not start, so the courage is also a lot. The gopher shook his head and said, "there are so many people killing you, how can I do it myself?" With that, the hamster punched Guan Yong in the neck, which was the location of the signal transmitter¡° Hum Guan Yong snorted coldly and said, "don''t scare me. I haven''t done anything in the center of the earth. How can someone kill me?" The hamster shook his head with an exclamation and said, "you''re a cheap person. You have a chance to live, but you want to die. You can''t blame me, but you don''t have to be trapped here for a lifetime if you die." Seeing the old God on the ground mouse''s face, it seems that he will really die in his eyes. Guan Yong is a little guilty. Although he doesn''t think the hamster has a way to kill him, there is no absolute¡° What do you want to do, gopher Guan Yong asked. The gopher shook his head, the signal transmitter has been activated, and the geocentric side will soon find out this. At that time, Guan Yong will only die, and he will surely die miserably. At the end of the airing time, everyone needs to leave here within three minutes and go back to their crime room. Once they are late, they will be beaten by the insiders, so everyone leaves very fast and dare not stay at all. When Guan Yong returned to the crime room, he found a very strange thing. There was a red light source flashing on the door. Soon, a rush of footsteps came towards him. This makes Guan Yong scared to the extreme. Before the gopher said he was going to die, is there anyone else inside the earth? When the door of the criminal''s room is pushed open, Guan Yong is taken away directly. In a cell called tianbuying, Guan Yong feels unprecedented darkness and silence. All of a sudden, a voice sounded in his ear¡° You dare to carry a transmitter. I''m going to skin you with cramps. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 527

    The next day, when the local rat didn''t see Guan Yong, he knew that Guan Yong had been secretly executed by the earth''s heart.


    Although it is forbidden to kill people in the center of the earth, they never take this threat that may expose the location of the center of the earth lightly.


    The reason why geocentric has such a high position is known as the most powerful confinement in the world. Its mystery is the most critical point, and this point is also the place where geocentric can not be violated. Anyone who does anything that may expose the geocentric position will not be soft hearted.


    "Guan Yong is dead." The hamster said to knife twelve.


    Dao 12 doesn''t care. Even if it turns upside down, it has nothing to do with him. If the sky falls down, it''s just death. For him, the more important thing is to find out the news about Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia''s labor time is getting closer and closer. Even if Han 3000 can''t go back to Yuncheng and guard Su Yingxia before that, Dao 12 hopes to find a chance in this matter.


    Giving birth to a child is the most important thing in a woman''s life. At this time, she needs Han 3000 by her side.


    "If you wait any longer, your sister-in-law will soon be born." Dao 12 sighed and said.


    In a confinement room, Han 3000 has been used to the darkness and silence. This environment will not have any psychological impact on him, and will not let him feel collapsed.


    In his mind, he is imagining that Su Yingxia is pregnant and that he is by Su Yingxia''s side. Not only will he not collapse, but he will have more desire to live.


    In any case, he has to find a way to return to Su Yingxia. He has to bear the responsibility of being a husband and a father.


    He must not have his child born without a father.


    At this time, the door of the confinement room was opened, and the light that had not been seen for a long time stimulated Han 3000''s eyes.


    Han three thousand stand up, stare, even to their own time to adapt.


    "You can go out." Said the man.


    In the case of backlight, Han 3000 can''t see the visitor''s appearance clearly, but for him, it doesn''t matter.


    Out of the confinement room, Han 3000 was stimulated by strong light and his eyes turned red.


    It was the time for the wind, and Han 3000 went directly to the place for the wind.


    Dao 12 and the hamster are discussing how to verify whether Han 3000 is still alive. Suddenly, they realize that there is an inexplicable silence around them, and the silence is sudden. The needle can be heard.


    This kind of atmosphere, too strange, who can make everyone shut up at the same time?


    The local mouse looked up and realized.


    It''s brother 3000!


    Only he can make everyone here feel afraid.


    Only he can make the criminals calm down in an instant, and even have no courage to speak.


    Han 3000 hasn''t been here for a long time, but for everyone here, his image of killing God is deeply rooted in everyone''s heart.


    No matter how fierce the murderer is, he has no courage to look up in front of Han 3000.


    "It''s brother 3000." Said the gopher.


    Dao 12''s breath suddenly becomes short. What he worries about most is Han 3000''s safety. Now Han 3000 is still alive, and the big stone in his heart can finally be put down.


    "Fortunately, he is still alive." Dao 12 said with a sigh.


    At this time, a sound amplification, so that the whole place to blow up the pot.


    "Anyone who can kill him has the right to leave the center of the earth."


    This sentence is undoubtedly aimed at Han 3000, because only he deserves to be taken care of by the center of the earth.


    Everyone is staring at Han 3000.


    The center of the earth, a place that never comes back.


    Almost everyone here admits that they will die old in the center of the earth, because no one has ever escaped successfully in the center of the earth.


    Now, there is an opportunity to leave. Who wants to miss it?


    It is undeniable that Han 3000 is so strong that they dare not provoke.


    But when huge benefits are placed in front of you, who doesn''t want to try?


    It''s everyone''s dream to leave the center of the earth and regain freedom.


    Dao 12 and hamster two people for the first time went to Han 3000 side, vigilant looking at those ready to move.


    Under this kind of temptation, there will be some people who can''t bear to attack Han 3000, and the two of them must ensure the safety of Han 3000.


    "I didn''t expect geocentric to take care of me so well." Han three thousand a face wry smile, successive several challenge arena seems not to let the boss of geocentric satisfaction, now unexpectedly want to gather the strength of all geocentric to deal with him.


    However, Han 3000 did not understand that if the earth''s center just wanted him to die, why should it be so troublesome?


    Although he is powerful, he is flesh and blood after all. Two shots casually will kill him, won''t he?


    "Brother 3000, be careful. These guys have been locked up here for a long time. Although they are afraid of you, they will definitely try to leave the earth in the face of the temptation." The hamster reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 took off his headgear and said, "these people don''t dare to do it for the time being. No one wants to be a bird." This sentence is very reasonable, and it is also the truth in front of us now. Although they really want to kill Han 3000, no one dares to do it easily. After all, they have seen the strength of Han 3000, and they have seen it three times. Before they are absolutely sure, who dares to die¡° Brother 3000, I seriously doubt that you have a problem with the senior leaders in the center of the earth. " Said the gopher with a wry smile. According to his understanding of geocentric, there has never been such a serious case in geocentric history. Han 3000 is obviously the first one¡° Yes, if I didn''t have a good memory, I would doubt whether his wife was cheated by me. " Han 3000 is also helpless. This made the hamster chuckle and said, "brother 3000, you''re still in the mood to joke at this time. I''m really convinced."¡° No matter what the reason is, I will find out. This guy had better not fall into my hands, otherwise, I want him to live as if he were dead! " Han 3000 light said. Three people find a corner place to rest, this position will not be attacked from behind, if someone wants to shoot from the front, it is a dead end. Han 3000 calmly said to the twelve swordsmen, "how''s Ying Xia?" Before in the challenge arena, Han 3000 didn''t have time to ask this question carefully, which has always been on his mind these days¡° The situation is very good, every inspection is very smooth, now Moyang let more than 10 people close to protect Dao 12 said¡° How can more than ten be enough? How can we call personal protection if we don''t have 100? " Han 3000 dissatisfied said, now Su Yingxia is pregnant, more than ten people protection in Han 3000 seems to be too little, how also need hundreds of people¡° Brother 3000, if you call it care, it''s chaos. No one dares to provoke in today''s Cloud City, whether it''s Moyang or the Su family. The Tian family has also cooperated with the Su family. Now the Su family is the first family in Cloud City, and even the Tian family is inferior. " Dao 12 said with a smile that Tianjia is very good at doing things. Although Han Yan left and regained control of Yuncheng''s business, Tianjia gave away most of the industry to Su Yingxia for free, which made Su Yingxia''s influence surpass Tianjia''s. Tianchangsheng can''t be blamed for doing this. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, Tianjia is nothing now, so it''s reasonable to please Su Yingxia. Han Sanqian knows what kind of person tianchangsheng is. He is very smart and knows how to maximize his own interests. On the surface, it seems that Tianjia has lost a lot, but in fact, Tianjia''s road can go further. Today''s Cloud City is controlled by Moyang on the surface, but how can tianchangsheng not know that the real boss behind the scenes is Han 3000? Moreover, the Su family is powerful, and the final ownership is Han 3000. In tianchangsheng''s mind, the young master of the Han family is out of reach. To please the Su family is to please Han 3000 in disguise¡° You know a fart, how can you care about such an important thing? When I go back, I must teach Moyang a good lesson. " Han 3000 said coldly. Dao Shiyi''s schadenfreude look seems to have seen the scene of Moyang being kicked¡° Brother 3000, is there any way to get out of here? Recently, I feel a lot of earthquakes. I''m afraid this is the real center of the earth! " Dao 12 asked seriously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 528

    Han 3000 looks serious and says, "if it''s the center of the earth, maybe it''s good news."


    This sentence makes Dao 12 and the hamster show a puzzled expression at the same time. They don''t quite understand what the so-called good news means.


    If it''s in the center of the earth, the surrounding environment must be airtight. In this case, it''s hard to fly. How can it be good news?


    "Brother 3000, what do you mean?" Asked the gopher, puzzled.


    Han shook his head and said, "I hope it''s not what I think, otherwise, the situation we are facing will be more severe."


    For Han 3000''s story, the two did not ask, because the wind time is over, we must hurry back to the room.


    However, it''s a bit strange today. Everyone was taken away, and it seems that there were batches.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it going back to the room? Is there anything else?" Said the gopher, puzzled.


    "You two can rest assured that even if something happens, it''s aimed at me." Han 3000 light said, this is not his arrogance, but the center of the earth''s recent targeted too strong, this sudden change if not for him, who can be targeted?


    After batch after batch of people were taken away, only Han 3101 were left.


    A man with a big horse and an electric gun walked up to Han 3000 and said, "follow me."


    Han 3000 nodded and followed his steps.


    Soon, came to a large room, neatly placed two rows of bed has been sleeping more than 20 people.


    Han 3000 light a smile, the heart of the earth prison make such arrangement, is not to give these people the opportunity to kill him? It''s really a high standard treatment.


    And Han 3000 can see that these people are highly selected experts, and they are very easy to deal with.


    "What else are you looking at? Hurry in." That internal personnel thought that Han 3000 was afraid, said disdainfully.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll have to trouble you to clean up." Han 3000 light said.


    That person impatiently urges, does not understand Han 3000 so-called cleaning is what meaning.


    When the door was locked, Han went to the only empty bed.


    In the special area, the refined man looks at Han 3000 from the monitoring. He doesn''t expect these people to have the strength to kill Han 3000, but he wants to see what price Han 3000 will pay to solve this situation.


    "The more powerful you are, the more help you can give me. I hope you don''t let me down. The existence of geocentric is no longer meaningful. If you can use geocentric to prove your strength, it''s not a loss." The refined man said with a smile, he has absolute assurance that he can control Han 3000, so the better Han 3000 performs, the more satisfied he will be.


    What''s the point of a dog if it can''t help its owner out?


    Refined men are not afraid of Han 3000 strong, just afraid that he is not strong enough.


    When Han 3000 fell asleep, there was a little noise around him. Although those people covered up very well, they could not escape Han 3000''s keen perception.


    Only with their Kung Fu, these people will not be his opponents, which should be very clear to the heart of the earth.


    So Han 3000 knew that the people he had to face were by no means unarmed. The center of the earth would surely provide weapons for these guys.


    When the first person gets up, this big room is doomed to set off a bloodbath.


    With a weak light of the big room, there are constantly sad calls come out, accompanied by the bloody shadow.


    A strong smell of blood spread.


    The refined man looked at what happened in the monitoring room, and his smile grew stronger and stronger. Until Han sany01 was still standing in the whole room, he stood up.


    "These rubbish really don''t deserve to be your opponent, but you are still just a dog in front of me." The exquisite man said triumphantly.


    The next morning, when the insiders came to the big room, they saw the scene inside. Some of the people with poor tolerance vomited.


    The strong smell of blood stimulated their sense of smell, and none of the intact bodies at the scene even impacted their vision.


    Han 3000''s clothes have been dyed blood red, just like a devil reborn from hell.


    The man who sent Han 3000 to the big room yesterday finally understood what Han 3000 meant by cleaning.


    He didn''t let anyone go!


    Even the insiders, even if they have electric guns in their hands, are terrified when they face Han 3000. They even dare not approach Han 3000.


    "I don''t need to clean up here, do I?" Han 3000 light said.


    Several insiders are superior in front of others, but at this time, they can''t help nodding their heads. It''s obvious that Han 3000 suppressed them to death in terms of gas field.


    To the wind time, Han 3000 put on a clean clothes appear, as if nothing happened in general.


    But Dao 12, who is very sensitive to the smell of blood, smelled this unusual smell when he approached Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, what happened? " Dao 12 asked Han 3000. He returned to his room yesterday and nothing special happened. But he knew that Han 3000 was definitely different from him¡° The center of the earth has put me and more than 20 other people in a big room and equipped them with knives. " Han 3000 light said. It''s not necessary for Han 3000 to say that Dao 12 knows what a thrilling thing happened last night. As for the result, there''s no need to ask. Han 3000 standing in front of him is the best proof of the result¡° What do you want to do in the center of the earth? Do you want to kill those people by your hand? " The gopher frowned. He couldn''t figure out the purpose of this move. Han Sanqian shakes his head. He doesn''t understand why the earth''s heart wants to do this. Why does he know that those people can''t kill him, and they have to die¡° Do they want to blame you? But what''s the point? " Dao 12 said doubtfully. The gopher thought about it and guessed, "maybe the center of the earth wants to make enemies for brother 3000."¡° I''m in the middle of the earth. What''s the use of making enemies for me? Unless... "Han three thousand Dun, laughed. Hamster eyes a coagulation, way: "is the heart of the earth to put you?"¡° It''s impossible to let me go. Maybe he wants me to get out. " Han 3000 said. Geocentric relies on it to make money, and their reputation comes from the fact that no one can leave from geocentric. How can geocentric expect him to kill? You should know that even if only one person breaks out of the center of the earth, it will have a great impact on the center of the earth. Who is willing to trust the center of the earth in the future, and who is willing to send a large sum of money to the opponent? Both gopher and Dao 12 don''t agree with Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, in recent days, you may not be able to have peace. You must be careful. " Dao 12 reminds Han 3000 that no matter what the earth wants to do, for Dao 12, Han 3000''s safety is the most important thing¡° Can I die? Even if the sky told me to die, I have to live. " Han 3000''s eyes firmly said that he is not only living for himself now, but also su Yingxia and his children. No matter how he wants to live, any desperate situation will not be difficult for him. All the people in area B are familiar faces, but at this time, a few new faces came to the place where they were released. Obviously, no one has seen them, but their temperament is totally different from others. Dao 12 can clearly feel a huge sense of killing on them, which is the aura only when they have killed people, and there are absolutely many murders¡° Are these people from area a? " The hamster said with a surprised face that he had only heard of the existence of area a before, but had never seen anyone in area a before. Area a! Gopher said that grandfather is likely to be locked up in area a, which is a very important message for Han 3000. If we can learn about Han Tianyang from these people, it will be a great harvest for Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, I''m afraid these people are sent by the center of the earth to deal with you. " Dao 12 reminds Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded, these people are obviously stronger than those guys last night, tonight will be a bloody night full of killing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 529

    It''s the same big room.


    The place that was cleaned by the internal staff is now back to the scene of last night. The air is filled with pungent blood. If an ordinary person were in such an environment, he would have been scared out of his mind.


    At the moment, Han 3000''s expression is extremely indifferent.


    In front of him, there was a shivering guy on his knees.


    Before he was caught in the center of the earth, he was known as a murderer.


    He boasted that he was walking in the purgatory of the world and had seen all kinds of cruelty in the world. He was even proud of being locked up in area a by the center of the earth. But at this moment, he was too scared to speak.


    It was not until he met Han 3000 that he realized that the devil image was a joke.


    What is devil?


    The person standing in front of him at the moment can be called the real devil.


    Except for him, the rest of them all died in a very distorted manner.


    He saw with his own eyes a man''s head blown up and blood splashed.


    He saw with his own eyes a man who was cut open and fell down with organs in his hand.


    Some people widened their eyes, and their necks were turned 360 degrees.


    What is purgatory?


    The scene of this moment can be called the real purgatory.


    "Have you ever seen an old man in area a? His surname is Han Han 3000 light asked, cold tone as if the devil in the call.


    The man trembled and said, "no, I haven''t seen anyone in area A. for me, it''s just darkness and loneliness."


    Han 3000 frowned, only dark and lonely, can we say that the whole a area is a closed room?


    If there is no such area B, there will be no chance for them to meet.


    "If you have half a lie, I will let you die miserably." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The man was so scared that he kowtowed repeatedly. He had seen Han 3000''s cruel methods just now, so he would not doubt Han 3000''s words and said, "no, I really haven''t seen anyone."


    Han 3000 breathed heavily. It seems that it is impossible to dig some useful information from this guy. The only thing Han 3000 can understand about area a is the difference between area a and area B.


    "In that case, go to hell." Han 3000 said.


    The man looked up at Han 3000 in horror and wanted to beg for mercy. His pupils suddenly glared. When he bowed his head, he already saw that he had been punched in the chest by Han 3000.


    In an instant, he could hardly breathe and fell to the ground, struggling for a moment, but there was no movement.


    Han 3000 sighed and went back to his bed, surrounded by corpses, but he safely closed his eyes.


    He is now very eager to leave the center of the earth, but in the face of this situation, there is no way except to block the soldiers.


    He knew that no matter how anxious he was, he could only wait until the right opportunity appeared, and then he could leave alive.


    In any case, he must live, must live to return to Cloud City, only live, he can see Su Yingxia mother and son.


    Today''s identity change makes Han 3000 have to think more about his own security.


    His life is no longer a person''s, he needs to be responsible for Su Yingxia''s mother and son.


    The next day, the same scene, still let those insiders were horrified.


    There are essential differences between the people in area a and area B. in addition to the fact that their means are more ferocious and easier to pick things out of control, the skills of these people are by no means comparable to those of the people in area B.


    According to the insiders, today next year should be Han 3000''s death day, but unexpectedly, he even killed all the people in area a, and it seems that he is still unharmed, which they can''t believe.


    Such a fierce and ferocious a-zone man is not even his opponent!


    "Don''t be too surprised. I''m afraid what will happen in the future will scare you to death." Han 3000 light said.


    All the insiders bowed their heads and did not dare to look into Han 3000''s cold eyes. They did not dare to enter the big house to clean up the mess when Han 3000 was present. They did not dare to enter until after Han 3000 left.


    "Who on earth is this guy? He is so powerful that even the people in area a are not his opponents."


    "It''s terrible. These people died miserably."


    "Is... Is he going to be the first to leave the center of the earth?"


    "No way. Although he is powerful, he only deals with the people who are locked up here. How can he break out? The boss hasn''t sent out the real experts yet."


    "Yes, even if he can win everyone and leave the detention area, he will feel desperate when he sees the real center of the earth."


    Finally, this sentence was recognized by other insiders, who nodded and laughed.


    The true heart of the earth, if he really has a chance to see it, he may realize the true meaning of despair. When Han 3000 reappeared in the open air area, his image undoubtedly became more tall, because everyone here knew that people from area a came to deal with him, but he was safe, which showed that even people in area a had no way to deal with him, and no one in area B was qualified to look down upon such a formidable strong man. Dao 12 came to Han 3000 with heavy black circles on his face. He didn''t sleep all night last night. He was very worried about Han 3000''s condition. He didn''t feel relieved until he saw Han 3000¡° How about brother 3000? " Dao 12 asked¡° It''s a little bit better than the people in area B, but they died worse. " Han 3000 said. After hearing this, the hamster''s eyelids jumped and died even worse! I''m afraid it''s beyond imagination. Hamsters want to ask why han 3000 suddenly becomes so strong, but they are afraid to violate Han 3000''s taboo, so they dare not ask¡° Will the earth''s core continue? " Dao 12 asked, if the center of the Earth continues to send people to kill Han 3000, then the people must be more and more fierce, and Han 3000''s situation will become more and more dangerous¡° You don''t have to worry about my death. After all these things, I don''t think the earth will kill me. " Han 3000 said¡° What do you say? " Asked the gopher curiously¡° There are too many simple and direct means to kill me. After all, this is their territory. Do you need to cause so much trouble to kill me? " Han 3000 light way, although he can''t guess what the geocentric really want to do, but one thing can be sure, the geocentric kill him, he died long ago, and he can live to now, because the geocentric didn''t really kill him. This sentence made Dao 12 and gopher nod, because they had the same guess¡° It seems that there are other plans in the center of the earth Dao 12 said. Han 3000 nodded, but it''s a pity that he can''t guess what geocentric wants to do at this stage. The next period of time, very calm, Han 3000 returned to the independent room, no more bloody night, but this quiet, more like the eve of a storm, seems to have more trouble waiting for him. The more time engravings on the hamster''s arm, the more anxious Han 3000 was, because these engravings represented that Su Yingxia''s labor time was approaching day by day, but he was still locked in the center of the earth and could not leave. On this day, Han 3000 was brought to the iron cage arena again. It was quiet for such a long time. In everyone''s opinion, the center of the earth must have arranged a super strong opponent for Han 3000. And Han 3000 himself thinks so, but when he sees an old figure appear, he can''t help but let him stand on the spot. This familiar and strange person, let Han 3000 heart surged a surge of uncontrollable excitement. Han Tianyang! Grandfather! He is as like as two peas. He is still alive. Besides being older, he is exactly the same image as Han three thousand. Two lines of tears gush out, Han 3000 Bang kneels in front of Han Tianyang. All those who fought in the iron cage were shocked. Han 3000''s image of God of war was deeply rooted in their hearts. In their opinion, no matter what kind of opponent, Han 3000 had a chance to win. But why did he meet his opponent and kneel down? Does he know that he is not the old man''s opponent, so he will kneel down and beg for mercy? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 530

    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter?" Seeing this scene, the gopher was also very frightened. He could not help asking twelve questions. Before, Han 3000 was very easy to deal with the master. But why did this old man kneel down?


    "Hamster, it seems that your brain doesn''t work well. Why did brother 3000 come to the center of the earth? Don''t you forget?" Knife 12 light says.


    "Because of his master..." before finishing his words, the hamster was stunned and looked at Han Tianyang, half shocked and half happy.


    "This, this is brother 3000''s grandfather?" Said the gopher.


    Dao 12 nodded. Although he had never seen Han Tianyang, he could be sure of his identity. Besides, what''s the reason for Han 3000 to kneel down?


    The hamster took a deep breath and continued: "he''s still alive, which means brother 3000''s trip is not in vain. Now he just needs to find a way to leave."


    Han 3000, kneeling on the ground, kowtowed heavily and said, "grandfather, I''m sorry that your grandson is late and has made you suffer."


    Han Tianyang looks very haggard and old, but the expression on his face is very gratified. He says with a smile: "I''m very happy to see you, but... Why do you want to come here? No one in this place can go out."


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I will take you away. No one can stop me." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang walked up to Han 3000, helped him up, and said with satisfaction, "he is taller than me. He used to be a little man, and he has grown up."


    Han 3000 nodded and didn''t know what to say. He never thought that there would be such a day and that he would be able to meet Han Tianyang.


    This is the only one who regards him as a relative. At this moment, Han 3000 feels the care from his relatives again.


    "Grandfather, they didn''t do anything to you." Han 3000 asked.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "besides not seeing the sun, it''s delicious and delicious. Life is still comfortable."


    Comfortable?


    How can you live a comfortable life in the center of the earth? And the feeling of not seeing the sun is by no means acceptable to ordinary people.


    Han 3000 knew that his grandfather must have suffered a lot here.


    "What''s going on at home?" Han Tianyang suddenly asks Han 3000.


    Yanjing Han family has long changed, but Han 3000 did not hide these things, but told Han Tianyang all the truth.


    When Han Tianyang learned that Nangong Qianqiu was forced to hang himself and Han Jun became a useless man, he didn''t blame Han 3000, but sighed and said, "I know you must have your own reason for doing this. You''ve had a good time these years."


    Long lost concern, once again let Han three thousand wet eyes, said: "fortunately before in grandfather that stole a lot of pocket money, otherwise, I may starve to death."


    During the period when Han Sanqian was initially excluded by the Han family, he had a very hard time. He didn''t even have the qualification to go to the dinner table, and the servants would often steal the food given to him. It was common for him to be hungry, but fortunately, he had some money in his hand and let him through that period.


    Han Tianyang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "my private money has been almost collected by you."


    Han Sanya was surprised. All along, he thought that Han Tianyang didn''t know about it at all. But he seemed to have known about it for a long time.


    "Do you know, grandfather?" Han 3000 asks suspiciously.


    "I have less money. Can I not know?" Han Tianyang is happy.


    "You... If you know, why don''t you put the money in another place?" Han 3000 puzzled looking at Han Tianyang.


    "I''m afraid you can''t find it." Han Tianyang said.


    Han 3000 once again stay, and then put Han Tianyang tightly in his arms.


    Except for the heavy rain, Han 3000 cried like a child. For the first time in more than 20 years, he cried so freely.


    In front of Han Tianyang, Han 3000 shows his most vulnerable side incisively and vividly, because only when he faces Han Tianyang, he will feel the concern from his relatives in the world. Even his biological parents never give him this feeling.


    "Well, how old are you? How ugly are you crying? Don''t let your grandfather lose face with you." Han Tianyang rubbed his slightly sour nose and said.


    Han 3000 quickly wiped away his tears and said, "grandfather, I didn''t cry."


    Han Tianyang nodded and said with a smile, "the sand has fallen into my eyes. I know and understand."


    "Where is this?" Han Tianyang looks at the surrounding environment and asks Han 3000 in a puzzled way. Because he has been locked up in area a, he has no idea what the iron cage arena is for.


    Han Tianyang reminds Han 3000 that he is still in the iron cage arena.


    But he didn''t understand why geocentric arranged his grandfather to be an opponent. After going through Dao 12, didn''t they understand that this way didn''t work for him?


    How can Han 3000 kill Han Tianyang?


    There is no sound coming from the loudspeaker. The person who gives the order seems to just bring Han Tianyang to Han 3000, which makes Han 3000 more puzzled¡° Well Han three thousand suddenly surprised voice, because he found a very strange thing. In the iron cage arena a few times ago, there were many insiders staring at the center of the earth, but today, there is no one inside. Those guys seem to have disappeared out of thin air. As Han 3000 saw Han Tianyang, his attention was focused on Han Tianyang, so he didn''t care what happened around him. Did the insiders not show up from the beginning to the end, or did they leave at a certain time? In any case, today''s situation is very strange¡° Can you see the insiders in the center of the earth? " Han 3000 said to Dao 12. Dao 12 looked around, and then looked at the hamster in surprise. It was obvious that they had just discovered this situation, and they were very shocked by this situation¡° No one, none of them. " Dao 12 said to Han 3000. Han Sanqian subconsciously keeps Han Tian behind him. This inexplicable situation makes him feel very strange. Before the calm storm, ushered in a more bizarre calm, which can not be normal¡° Be careful, both of you. " Han 3000 reminds the twelve and the hamster. Dao 12 and hamster are back to back to cope with any unexpected situation¡° Dao 12, look at other people. Some people''s state is obviously not right. " The gopher warned twelve¡° These people''s eyes are red as if they were stimulated by something. " Dao 12 said. The hamster''s heart sank and said, "they seem to have been hit with some hormone, and they are on the verge of losing their senses. If the whole geocentric riot starts, the consequences will be unimaginable." Dao 12 bites his teeth. If the situation is really like what the gophers say, they will have to face a very serious situation¡° Brother 3000, take your grandfather away first. These people may be crazy. " Dao 12 to Han 3000 roared. Han Sanqian doesn''t know what happened, but he also sees other people''s differences. If he really fights, he certainly can''t protect Han Tianyang well in this kind of scuffle¡° Be careful. " Han 3000 finished, and then took Han Tianyang to leave the iron cage arena. People in a crazy state fight quickly, and a small number of people who haven''t reacted to it have already died without even knowing what happened. Although those crazy people seem to be possessed, they attack people who are not crazy. Soon, Dao 12 and the hamster are surrounded. With their skills, especially the hamsters, it is very difficult to deal with these people. At this time, the geocentric alarm goes off. In the unknown area a, all the room doors open at the same time. The people in area a who have been imprisoned for at least ten years rush out of the room like they have regained their freedom. But they all have one characteristic: their eyes are red. The center of the earth seems to be about to usher in the most fierce fight, and Han 3000 want to get rid of this dilemma, only one choice, kill all the people in the center of the earth¡° This drama will ruin the efforts of my Nangong family for hundreds of years, but it''s worth it. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 531

    Yuncheng hospital.


    Outside the delivery room, on the corridor, it was crowded and there was no extra space.


    These onlookers are not ordinary people, but the owners of all the big and small companies in Yuncheng. Among them, there are people with hundreds of millions of assets, and there are also people with tens of millions of assets.


    But at this time, no matter how much assets they have, they all hope to be closer to the delivery room, because outside the delivery room, there are people from Moyang and Tianjia, who are the core figures of Yuncheng today.


    Of course, the most important thing is Su Yingxia in the delivery room.


    They know that if they can use this opportunity to win over the relationship between themselves and Su Yingxia, their future development in Yuncheng will surely go up to a higher level.


    Everyone who came to the hospital was carrying a very valuable gift, hoping to give it to the soon to be born son of heaven.


    The corridor became very noisy because of the crowded position. Mo Yang couldn''t stand the noise. He said angrily, "if anyone dares to make any more noise, he won''t be in Yuncheng in the future."


    With a command, the corridor quieted down and the needles fell. Everyone became cautious even when they gasped.


    They come here to please Su Yingxia. If they make Mo Yang unhappy, it''s not worth the loss.


    "This is the real birth with a golden spoon. If you think about me before, it''s nothing." Tianling''er said with a sigh, when she was born, there were many people to please her, but there was no such grand occasion as today.


    Tianchangsheng smiles and says, "many people don''t know about your brother''s influence in Yuncheng, but all this is reflected in the Su family and Moyang. How can these businessmen who value interests be willing to miss the opportunity to please Su Yingxia?"


    "Grandfather, what do these people have in mind? Look at the gifts they bring. I heard that there are several Ferraris in the parking lot. My brother''s children are not monsters. Can they drive when they are born?" Tian ling''er couldn''t help rolling a white eye and said that she didn''t know who thought of this stupid gift. She really couldn''t understand this mentality.


    "What gift doesn''t matter, what''s important is that it''s expensive. The child hasn''t landed yet, and he has a luxury car in the garage. This is the real winner in life." Tianchang Shengle said, this kind of gift is really strange, but it''s not hard to understand that businessmen care about interests. In their eyes, the more valuable things are, the more affectionate they are.


    Tianling''er looked at the delivery room, and there was no movement. It had been two hours.


    "I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman. If it''s a boy, it''s the first young master of Cloud City. If it''s a girl, it''s better. She was born a princess, and she will be spoiled in the future." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Do you want to be a man or a woman?" Tianchangsheng asked curiously.


    "Girls, of course. I like my niece. I can dress her up in the future." Tian ling''er said with a smile, as if he had thought that there would be a princess following him in the future.


    "You didn''t come empty handed, did you?" Tianchangsheng joked.


    Tianling''er looked at tianchangsheng contemptuously and said, "the crows are black in the world. My grandfather is not qualified to laugh at me, but I heard that you ordered a gift a few months ago."


    Tianchangsheng wiped his face awkwardly and said, "they are all common people, and I can''t avoid them."


    Tianling''er frowned discontentedly and said, "my birthday, I''ve never seen you so attentive. I haven''t received any customized gifts yet."


    "As a family, we don''t have to be so outspoken." Tianchangsheng said.


    "You are eccentric." With that, Tian ling''er pulled Tian Changsheng''s beard, and the pain made Tian Changsheng cry.


    Tianchangsheng immediately begged for mercy, and Mo Yang looked at the scene, which was very disturbing.


    He can''t hear any noise now. Every second is suffering for him. After all, Su Yingxia is experiencing the most dangerous thing in his life.


    "Have you two had enough trouble? Let''s have a rest." Mo Yang can''t help reminding.


    Tianling''er quickly let go of tianchangsheng. She didn''t dare to do it again. However, she didn''t complain about Moyang. After all, it''s understandable that Moyang was upset in this critical period.


    "Lin Yong, are the people outside the hospital properly arranged?" Mo Yang asks Lin Yong.


    "Thousands of people surrounded the hospital, and it''s hard for flies to come in." Lin Yong said.


    Mo Yang was worried that someone would make trouble on this special day, so he sent thousands of people to guard around and inside the hospital. Normal patients and their families could go in and out, but those irrelevant people were not allowed in. He was extremely strict with today''s time point.


    At this time, Jiang LAN sat on the stool outside the delivery room, with a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    For this day, Jiang LAN has been waiting for a long time, the flies outside can''t get in, but who can think that the biggest threat is Su Yingxia''s side?


    Looking at the people in the corridor, Mo Yang said to Lin Yong, "let these people leave their gifts and record them by the way. Let them get out of here. Don''t join in here if you have nothing to do."


    "Yes." Lin Yong takes orders to go, corridor those people did not see Su Yingxia, although the heart is unwilling, but in the face of this arrangement can only obey. No one wants to offend the irascible Moyang at this time today. Otherwise, there will be no confusion in Yuncheng in the future¡° Every gift giver is entitled to participate in the children''s full moon wine and hundred day banquet. " Mo Yang said to the crowd. Hearing this, those discontented faces all showed a smile, left the gift, left willingly. After the merchant withdrew, there was a complete silence outside the delivery room. Mo Yang walked anxiously outside the delivery room. Since Su Yingxia entered the delivery room, he didn''t sit down for a second to rest, just like his own wife was giving birth. However, for Mo Yang, Su Yingxia''s current status is probably higher than his own woman, because after Han 3000 left, Mo Yang took protecting Su Yingxia as the most important responsibility, and nothing can compare with this¡° What''s the matter? It''s almost three hours. Why haven''t you come out yet? " Mo Yang is anxious to see what''s going on. If there''s any accident, how can he explain to Han 3000 in the future¡° Brother Mo, don''t worry. I heard that natural labor sometimes takes one day. It''s only three hours. It''s early. " Lin Yong said. Mo Yang glared at Lin Yong and said angrily, "close your crow''s mouth. How many sins will you suffer in a day." Lin Yong shrinks his neck in fright and closes his mouth. At this time, he provokes Mo Yang. It''s hard for anyone to intercede. Every minute is suffering for people outside the delivery room, while Su Yingxia in the delivery room is experiencing the most painful time in her life, and her body seems to be torn. It is said that women''s childbirth is like going to hell, which is absolutely true, because the pain they experienced is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. After five hours of waiting, the door of the delivery room finally opened. At this time, Han 3000, as a father, should take over the child from the nurse with his ID card, but he is still in the center of the earth, so he can only bear the responsibility of Mo Yang¡° "I''m not a slouch!" When Mo Yang was holding the child, he couldn''t help sighing: "nurse, you''re wrong. How can you be so ugly?" The nurse knew that Moyang was a very powerful person, but at this time, she couldn''t help but look at Moyang and said, "all the new born children are like this, not to mention giving birth naturally." Mo Yang knew that he had said something wrong. He said with a sorry face, "I''m sorry, my mouth is not very clean. Don''t mind."¡° The puerpera still needs to rest for a while. You should go back to the room first with your baby in your arms. " Said the nurse. Mo Yang nodded and asked, "nurse, is this a boy or a girl?"¡° Girl Said the nurse. Mo Yang said with a smile: "hello girl, hello girl, this is a little princess. If anyone doesn''t spoil her in the future, I''ll chop her to death." The nurse was startled and rushed back to the delivery room. At this time, tianchangsheng and tianling''er come together, but Jiang LAN is still sitting in the original position, quietly. In this case, holding the child to leave certainly can not, so she must find a more appropriate time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 532

    What happened to the people in the center of the earth?


    Han more than 3000 people do not know, but at the moment, the center of the earth, has become a human purgatory.


    No matter Han 3000, Dao 12 and gophers, they are all covered in blood. Most of the people who are crazy to attack them have died. At the moment, due to excessive physical consumption, more than Han 3000 people are hiding in a room to rest.


    Han 3000 didn''t think about it before. At the same time, Dao 12 and the hamster also felt very confused.


    In addition to being able to make everyone who comes here unable to escape, geocenter will also protect the safety of those who come here. Now, we don''t know how many people have died, which has completely violated the external claims of geocenter. It seems that geocenter is gradually dying.


    "Brother 3000, if the center of the earth goes on like this, it will be destroyed. There must be someone controlling it secretly, but why did he do it?" Gopher puzzled to Han 3000 asked.


    Geocentric has its reputation and image since it was founded for hundreds of years. It can make people willingly spend money to send people they don''t want to see to geocentric. But now, the meaning of geocentric existence has completely changed. If this matter is passed on, who will be willing to send people to geocentric in the future?


    Han 3000 shook his head. If he could understand this, he would not have to worry.


    Everyone in the center of the earth has a lot of wealth. If the center of the earth is destroyed, it will certainly impact the money income of the master behind the scenes. The fortune and hardship of hundreds of years will be destroyed once more. Can we say that he can''t see these people, or that the center of the earth can''t bring him more benefits, so he doesn''t need the existence of the center of the earth, so he will destroy it?


    "Brother 3000, I think all these changes have something to do with you." Dao 12 said.


    Indeed, after Han 3000 came to the center of the earth, many extraordinary things happened here. It seems very natural to blame Han 3000 for the change of the center of the earth.


    But all this, there must be a reason, will have the present fruit.


    "If you want to know why, you have to go out." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    Both Dao 12 and gopher understand this.


    "Brother 3000, I have a good rest." Said the gopher.


    "I have a good rest, too."


    Han Sanqian nodded, stood up, took a deep breath and said, "since he wants us to kill all the people here, let''s meet his little wish."


    "Three thousand, be careful." Han Tianyang reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 turned his head and said, "don''t worry, Grandpa. I will be fine. I will take you back to Yuncheng to see your great grandson."


    Hearing this, Han Tianyang stood up and wanted to continue to ask. Han 3000 had already left the room.


    great-grandson!


    Does he already have a son!


    This matter is not a small impact on Han Tianyang, a face of pain, he squatted in the corner of the wall, like a special regret to do something.


    The whole center of the earth, filled with a very strong smell of blood.


    The scene here can''t be described as hell at all. Han Sansan is like a reaper in hell. Everywhere he goes, there are corpses everywhere.


    Since all the doors in the center of the earth have been opened automatically for a long time, Han 3000 is very familiar with the layout of the center of the earth these days. He has been to the mysterious area a and checked the route to leave.


    When all the doors were opened, but only one was sealed, Han 3000 knew that this must be the way to leave, but they tried every means to open it, and every time they appeared near the closed door, some crazy people would find them.


    It''s also the most miserable place in the war. The bodies are almost stacked up.


    Han three thousand three people come here again, the division of labor is clear, he and Dao twelve resist those crazy people, and the hamster is to find the mechanism to open the door.


    In the past two days, they have been living like this. When most of their physical strength has been exhausted and they have not found a way to open the door, they will go back to the safe room to have a rest. When their physical strength recovers, they will come back here again.


    "It''s hard to imagine that I did it here." Looking at the corpses on the ground, Han 3000 could not believe it. Although he had done this kind of thing when he was very young, he had to take his first step in this way.


    But he never dreamed that in the future today, he would kill people like hemp. Although he was forced to do it, he had become a living God of killing.


    "Brother 3000, the most effective solution in the world is always violence." Dao 12 said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded, this is the truth, no one can resist, because the means of violence is the most direct.


    "Hamster, it''s up to you." Han 3000 said to the hamster.


    Soon, those crazy people came again, Han 3000 and Dao 122 fell into a bitter battle, and the gophers were sweating to find all the places where they could hide their organs.


    Before long, the physical strength of Han 3000 and Dao 12 reached the bottom, because during this period, they hardly ate, and most of the time they relied on drinking water. Even if their physical strength recovered, they could not recover to the peak.


    After a bitter struggle, Han sanksan was defeated again. At this time, Su Yingxia has returned to the hillside villa. For Su Yingxia, who gave birth naturally, she was discharged from hospital in just three days, and she got out of bed the next day after giving birth. Hillside villa, surrounded by hundreds of people, let alone people, even flies want to fly into the villa is an extremely difficult thing. Su Yingxia holds her sleeping daughter in her arms and dotes on her face. Su Yingxia didn''t expect to be a mother so quickly, but this is the crystallization of her love with Han 3000. So Su Yingxia adapts very quickly. Even if she has to get up several times every night to feed her, Su Yingxia enjoys it and doesn''t feel the slightest hardship. He Ting came to Su Yingxia with a bowl of soup and said with a smile, "welcome summer, drink the soup first." Su Yingxia nodded and gave the child to he ting¡° When will it be named? " He Ting carefully holds the Han Princess and asks Su Yingxia¡° Han Nian, is that nice? " Su Yingxia asked, originally she wanted to wait until Han 3000 came back to give her a name, but now Han 3000 has no news, Su Yingxia can only make his own decision. He Ting laughed and nodded: "nice to hear, Han Nian. If her father heard the name, he would be very happy." Su Yingxia smiles tenderly and misses Han 3000, so she named it Han Nian. This is the most beautiful name she can think of. She is very satisfied. At this time, she gets he Ting''s approval, and her heart is more happy¡° I hope her father will come back soon. " Su Yingxia said¡° Even if you are in a hurry, you can''t teach her to call dad now. It''s only three days. Do you still expect her to speak so quickly? " He Ting can''t help laughing. Su Yingxia did secretly teach Han Nian to call her father. She knew it was impossible, but she missed Han 3000 so much that she couldn''t help alleviating it in this way. At this time by he Ting ridicule, Su Yingxia blush, said: "aunt he, you secretly know not good."¡° Yes, I know it secretly. I will never mention it in the future. " He Ting laughs. At this time, Mo Yang came to the house, first held Han Nian in his arms for a while, then said to Su Yingxia: "the list of gifts has been sorted out, but the little princess has received a lot of gifts."¡° Ferrari six, McLaren two, Lamborghini three, Bentley and Rolls Royce also have, I and Tian Changsheng discussed, will give her a special parking lot in the villa area, put these cars in, and other countless gifts, also intend to repair a warehouse to store, what do you think? " As for gifts, Su Yingxia doesn''t care at all. Money is just external things, and Han Nian can''t use any of them¡° Brother Yang, you can handle it by yourself. I don''t mind. " Su Yingxia said¡° OK, I won''t tell you these little things in the future, but if you want to see them, you can come to me at any time. " Mo Yang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 533

    Master bedroom on the second floor of hillside villa.


    With the door closed, Jiang LAN calls carefully.


    "Now Moyang has arranged a lot of people to guard the villa, and there are hundreds of pairs of eyes staring in and out of the villa. It''s extremely difficult to take her out of the villa. What do you want me to do?" Jiang LAN dissatisfied said.


    "You can rest assured that I will find a way to give me a few more days."


    "I know you will kill me, but if I am found out, no one will be able to do it for you in the future. What''s the use of threatening me?"


    "Well, in three days, in three days, I will find a way to do it."


    Hung up the phone, Jiang LAN took a deep breath, originally thought that she would have a chance to succeed when she went home, but did not expect that Moyang, a meddlesome guy, even let hundreds of people protect the villa, strangers do not enter, even out will be questioned.


    Angry Jiang LAN, his anger vent on Su Guoyao, for Su Guoyao a burst of punches and kicks.


    After venting, Jiang LAN turned to leave the room.


    At this time, Su Guoyao''s eyebrows kept trembling. In a coma, he seemed to have a trace of soberness.


    Jiang LAN came to the living room. When she saw Mo Yang, the boredom in her heart rose to the top.


    "Mo Yang, what do you mean? This is our family. Your people are guarding 24 hours a day, which has caused serious trouble to us. You should let those people go now." Jiang Lan said to Mo Yang impolitely.


    Mo Yang would not let Jiang LAN appear here if he didn''t think Su Guoyao needed to be taken care of. In his eyes, Jiang LAN is a dangerous person. After all, this woman wanted to kill Han 3000 before. Who knows if she would have revenge?


    Maybe she has changed now, but Mo Yang''s vigilance to her will never change.


    "Are you ordering me?" Mo Yang light said.


    Jiang LAN looked at Mo Yang fearlessly and said, "I just don''t want your people to disturb our lives. We are not prisoners. Why should we be monitored?"


    "Welcome summer, do you like the life of being watched?" Jiang LAN turns to continue to say to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t have any opinions about those people outside the villa, because she knows that it''s the kindness of Moyang and she''s worried about accidents at home, so she sends so many people to guard.


    In a way, it''s also a good thing. Su Guoyao is in a coma now, and there are only a few women in his family. If something really happens, who can solve it?


    "Mom, brother Yang is also kind-hearted. I don''t think it''s a problem." Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN bites her teeth, Su Yingxia agrees, she has no way to let Mo Yang evacuate these people.


    As long as the people of Moyang are in one day, she will never take Han Nian away, and she only has three days now.


    If Han Nian can''t be handed over to him in three days, Jiang LAN may die. This is something she never wants to face.


    Han 3000 can die, even Han Nian can die, but she is absolutely not willing to die.


    Su''s family is still waiting for her. How can she accept her fate?


    "How''s dad?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Jiang LAN, who plays in front of Su Yingxia, sighs and says: "there is no sign of waking up, but even if he doesn''t wake up all his life, I will take care of him."


    Su Yingxia also sighed, a good person, now can only lie in bed, the world is too changeable.


    At this time, Jiang LAN went to Su Yingxia''s side and said, "give me the baby. You go to have a rest. I''ll take her upstairs to talk to your father. Maybe it can wake up your father''s consciousness. He wanted to be a grandfather for a long time."


    Su Yingxia smiles and gives Mo Yang a look.


    Mo Yang does not give up the Han Nian to Jiang LAN, told: "be careful, don''t freeze."


    "Do you need to say anything else?" Jiang Lan said disdainfully.


    After Jiang LAN takes Han Nian upstairs, Mo Yang goes away. He has to deal with the gifts. After all, there are a large number of them, and they are the personal belongings of the little princess. He has to count them carefully.


    After Jiang LAN went upstairs, she closed the door and threw Han Nian directly on the bed. The little guy seemed to feel that no one was holding him and began to cry, but the voice was very small. After all, this is the child of three days.


    "Your father is a waste, you are also a waste, just put you down and began to cry, no one can''t sleep without holding it, really take yourself as a princess." Jiang Lan said viciously that, as a pro grandmother, Jiang LAN has the style of Nangong Qianqiu, and has no love at all. It seems that Han Nian picked it up from the roadside.


    "If you cry, you''ll know how to cry. If you cry again, I''ll strangle you." Jiang Lan was obviously impatient with crying, and even threatened a child.


    Lying Su Guoyao''s eyelashes vibrated more obviously.


    Jiang LAN goes to the balcony and looks at Mo Yang''s men outside the villa. She is even more angry. In this case, unless she can fly, there is no way to leave with Han Nian.


    For a woman like Jiang LAN, who is extremely selfish, once her own interests are threatened, no matter what kind of family relationship is meaningless to her. In order to return to Su''s home, she can make a car accident and make su Guoyao almost die. Naturally, she can also fight Han Nian for her rich life. What''s more, Jiang LAN doesn''t like Han 3000 at all. Han 3000''s daughter is like an enemy to her. As for her grandmother, Jiang LAN doesn''t regard Han Nian as her granddaughter at all. The cold wind is bleak, and Jiang LAN can''t help shivering. Be careful. Don''t freeze. Mo Yang''s advice suddenly reverberated in Jiang Lan''s mind. Now Su Yingxia is in the confinement, she will not leave the villa at will. If Han Nian falls ill with a cold, she will have a legitimate reason to take Han Nian away. At the moment of this idea, Jiang LAN went back to the room and looked at Han Nian crying on the bed with a smile on her face¡° Little thing, on such a cold day, I''ll let you feel the cold wind. Only when you are sick can I take you away from here. " With that, Jiang LAN unties the quilt wrapped in Han Nian''s body. At this time, Su Guoyao''s eyelashes vibrated even more severely, and even his fingers moved slightly. Obviously, his consciousness was clear, and he even wanted to stop Jiang LAN from doing so. Unfortunately, his current physical condition did not allow him. Jiang LAN took Han Nian to the balcony and put it directly on the cold floor. When she saw Han Nian crying, there was no pity or even a happy smile in her eyes¡° I really want to show your father how pathetic you are. " Jiang Lan said with a happy smile. Han Nian''s delicate snow-white skin soon became blue and purple, and even his lips became dark red. He constantly pushed his legs, and his little hands kept fluttering. The sound of crying is like praying for Jiang LAN. But not moved by Jiang LAN, in addition to sneer, there is no pity on her face. Jiang Lan''s heart can be seen from the fact that he can do so to a child just born a few days ago. Han 3000 didn''t kill her at the beginning, which is definitely the most wrong decision. Seeing Han Nian''s voice getting smaller and smaller, Jiang LAN finally picked her up¡° If you didn''t have to give him the living, I wouldn''t have seen more even if you were dead. " Jiang Lan light said. Back in the room, Jiang LAN wraps up the bedding for Han Nian. In such a cold and windy day, even adults can''t resist the cold, let alone Han Nian with a small body. After a while, her body began to get hot, even with a slight tremor, and her face was obviously not very good. Jiang LAN flurried to Han Nian downstairs, said to Su Yingxia: "Yingxia, the child seems to be sick, do you want to take her to the hospital." Su Yingxia, who was resting, heard this sentence and jumped up from the bed¡° What''s the matter? How can a good one get sick? " Su Yingxia asked in a panic. Jiang LAN shook her head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I have a good talk with her grandfather. Suddenly it''s like this." Han Nian''s state is obviously not right. Su Yingxia''s first thought is to go to the hospital quickly, but nothing should happen¡° Let''s get a car ready and go to the hospital right away. " Su Yingxia said¡° You are still in confinement. It''s windy outside. You can''t go out. Let me go. " Jiang Lan said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 534

    Su Yingxia walked out of the room with Han Nian in her arms without thinking.


    How could she not go after such a big accident?


    Not all the time looking at Han Nian, she is more unlikely to rest assured.


    Jiang LAN naturally won''t let Su Yingxia go, otherwise her plan will fail, this is the only chance to take Han Nian away.


    "You are obedient. Just stay at home and let me go. You can''t go out now. Confinement is a big deal for a woman." Jiang LAN urgently dissuades.


    "No way." Su Yingxia tone firm said: "I want to go, aunt he, let the people outside the car."


    As soon as he Ting heard the news, she ran to Su Yingxia and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Han Nian is ill and wants to go to the hospital." Su Yingxia said.


    He Ting was surprised. She was fine just now. How could she suddenly get sick? Besides, Han Nian seems to be ill.


    Jiang Lan''s heart is very anxious at this time, because she finally came up with a way to take Han Nian away. If Su Yingxia follows, all her efforts will be wasted.


    "He Ting, let''s go and let Yingxia stay at home. It''s windy outside. She''s in confinement now, but she can''t go out." Jiang Lan said.


    As a past person, he Ting knows very well how important it is to protect herself during confinement. Once she falls ill, she will have to suffer a lot when she gets old.


    "Yingxia, your mother is right. You can''t go now. You have a good rest at home. I''ll be with her. I''ll call you the first time if there''s anything wrong." He Ting said.


    "Aunt he, how can I not go? You let me stay at home alone, how can I rest assured." Su Yingxia said.


    At this time, Jiang LAN took Han Nian from Su Yingxia''s arms and said, "what''s the worry? Is there any difference between going and not going? Is there anyone in the hospital who dares not pay attention to us? Just stay at home and don''t get sick again. "


    "Yes, if you are ill again, you will be in trouble." He Ting also in the side to persuade said, of course, she is really good for Su Yingxia.


    Su Ying Xia after a struggle, can only say: "well, you go, what is the first time to remember to tell me."


    He Ting very carefully took some diapers and milk powder, and then went out with Jiang LAN.


    From the villa door step out of that moment, Jiang LAN nervous mood eased a lot.


    Su Yingxia didn''t follow her, and her plan was successful for more than half of the time. Besides, he Ting was there, and even the person who carried the black pot was found.


    After they got on the bus, they went straight to the city hospital, but after getting off at the gate of the city hospital, Jiang LAN immediately took Han Nian to another car.


    He Ting doesn''t understand why Jiang LAN does this, but after Jiang LAN gets on the bus, she can only follow her.


    "Where are you going? Haven''t we arrived at the hospital?" He Ting asked suspiciously.


    "I have a better doctor. He treats children more seriously." Jiang Lan said without changing her face.


    He Ting has no doubt, and she can''t think that Jiang LAN, who is her own grandmother, is trying to harm Han Nian.


    The car soon drove to the suburbs, in he Ting want to come, Jiang LAN looking for people, can''t be barefoot doctors, such people really reliable?


    She would like to let Jiang LAN back to the city hospital, where there is more guarantee, but she is in the Su family, after all, just a servant, which has the right to speak, let Jiang LAN change his mind?


    Came to a farmyard, or the driver.


    "You saved your life." The driver said to Jiang LAN with a smile on his face.


    "I said that if I can do it, I can absolutely do it. No one can stop me." Jiang Lan light said.


    "You are her grandmother. I don''t think you have any guilt for such a cruel thing." Said the driver.


    Jiang LAN contemptuous smile, said: "guilt, that kind of waste, how can I feel guilty, if it is not for him, I can have today?"


    "If it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t be today." The driver punted that if there was no Han 3000, how could the Su family have today? It''s Han 3000''s ability that makes the Su family develop today, but Jiang LAN doesn''t want to admit it.


    Jiang Lan''s so-called today is her downfall, not the glory of the Su family, because in her eyes, the Su family is taken for granted.


    "My task is done." Jiang LAN gives Han Nian to the driver.


    At this time, he Ting just realized that there was something wrong.


    Jiang LAN didn''t find a doctor for Han Nian, but wanted to give Han Nian to this stranger. There seems to be some kind of deal hidden in it.


    "What are you doing, Jiang LAN?" He Ting panic said.


    Jiang LAN turned to he ting with a sneer and said, "I''ve long wanted to drive you out of the Su family, but I didn''t succeed before. It seems that God is doomed to ask you to carry this black pot for me."


    He Ting was stunned.


    "She''s your granddaughter. Why do you want to harm her?" He Ting emotional said, as the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son, Jiang LAN do so, more toxic than the tiger ah!


    "When did I admit that this bastard is my granddaughter, she is the daughter of that trash, and I have a grudge." Jiang LAN clenched her teeth and slapped he ting in the face. She continued: "and you are a cheap woman. You have been eating and drinking for so long in our family. This is the happiest time you have ever lived. You poor people are not qualified to live in a villa on the hillside." He Ting was a lot sober by the slap, subconsciously want to snatch Han Nian from the driver. The driver kicked in he Ting''s belly, and he Ting squatted on the ground in pain¡° You have both of them. I don''t want to see them again. " Jiang Lan said to the driver¡° Are you ordering me? " The driver looked at Jiang LAN like a torch and said. Jiang Lan''s momentum became weaker for a long time. She lowered her head and said, "I''m just giving advice."¡° Get out of here. It''s none of your business Said the driver. Jiang LAN gray left, to the hospital, to Su Yingxia made a phone call¡° Welcome summer, he Ting holding the child disappeared, I looked all over the hospital also did not find Jiang Lan''s tone was flustered with urgency, and he gasped violently, just like he had just run a long distance¡° How could it be Su Yingxia asked strangely, what kind of person is he Ting? She knows very well, how can she Miss Han Nian for no reason¡° You call Mo Yang and ask his people to come to the hospital. I suspect he Ting may have taken advantage of some people and kidnapped Han Nian. " Jiang Lan said. For Su Yingxia, this kind of thing is like a bolt from the blue¡° Good Su Yingxia hangs up in a panic, and immediately dials the number of Moyang. Mo Yang is clearing up Han Nian''s gifts. He is quite satisfied with those businessmen who are generous. Although Su Yingxia doesn''t care about it, he does, which represents the influence of Han Nian on Cloud City. This is Han 3000''s daughter. It''s a matter of course for Mo Yang to have such influence. When Mo Yang saw Su Yingxia''s Caller ID, he thought she would care about the gifts. He answered the phone and said, "I''m sorting out all the gifts. After sorting out all the gifts, I''ll give you a list."¡° Brother Yang, Han Nian is gone. " Su Yingxia said. Mo Yang Leng for a while, then asked: "what''s the matter."¡° Han Nian is ill and goes to the hospital, but aunt he is gone with her now. My mother called me just now, but she has not found them in the hospital. " Su Yingxia said. Mo Yang took a deep breath, he took precautions against all, and sent hundreds of people to the hillside villa. He was worried that Han Nian had an accident, but he didn''t expect it to happen¡° I''ll send someone to look for it right away. I''ll find out the three feet of Yuncheng. If it''s he Ting who did it, I want her dead! " Mo Yang said with gnashing teeth. Those who dare to threaten Han Nian are the only way to die for Mo Yang. Put down the hands of all things, Mo Yang personally arrived at the city hospital, and at the door of the hospital and Jiang LAN touched the head. Jiang Lan''s eyes were red and swollen with tears. When she saw Mo Yang, she took Mo Yang''s hand and said, "please call someone and all the people to find Han Nian. You must find her." Mo Yang suddenly put out his hand to hold Jiang Lan''s neck and asked in a cold voice, "is this also related to you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 535

    The reason why I suspect Jiang LAN is that Jiang LAN has always been a dangerous person in Mo Yang''s mind, and Mo Yang has never relaxed her vigilance. However, Mo Yang thought that the protection of hundreds of people in the villa would not let Jiang LAN have a chance to play tricks. I didn''t expect that this happened after all.


    At the moment, Mo Yang''s heart is not only angry, but also remorseful. If he can keep Han Nian all the time, how can such an accident happen?


    More importantly, with Mo Yang''s understanding of he Ting, the probability of he Ting betraying Han 3000 is very low. Without Han 3000, there will never be he Ting today. What reason does she betray?


    Jiang LAN grabs Mo Yang''s arm in both hands and wants to struggle away, but her strength can''t compare with Mo Yang obviously. She feels more difficult to breathe and can''t even speak.


    Unable to speak, Jiang LAN could only shake her head to express herself.


    Mo Yang slightly reduced some strength, leaving room for Jiang LAN to speak.


    Jiang LAN took a deep breath and then said, "it''s not me. I''m her grandmother. How can I do such a thing? I know I made a lot of mistakes before, but now I''ve changed. I''ve repented."


    Not to mention the credibility of this sentence, Mo Yang is not in the mood to pursue it. Now the most important thing is to find Han Nian, and never let her have any accident.


    Release Jiang LAN, Mo Yang said: "if this matter is related to you, I will let you die without a burial place."


    Jiang LAN greedy big breath, finally feel alive, said to Mo Yang: "it must be he ting for money to take away Han Nian, she must be with who unite to blackmail us."


    "Whether it''s blackmail or not, I''ll find out." Mo Yang said coldly. At this time, he was like a cold-blooded beast. No one could get close to him.


    "Set up points on all the roads that can leave Yuncheng. Any vehicles that can leave Yuncheng must be checked carefully. They must not be allowed to leave Yuncheng with Han Nian." Mo Yang tells Lin Yong.


    Lin Yong did not dare to hesitate and immediately ordered the matter to go on.


    At this moment, both the people in the headquarters of the magic capital and the people scattered around the Cloud City pour out. The energy of Moyang in the gray area of the cloud city is completely displayed for the first time, and its influence is amazing.


    "Take her back to the hillside villa. She can''t step out of the villa without my orders." Mo Yang continued.


    "Yes." Lin Yong instructs two men to detain Jiang LAN directly.


    Mo Yang burned his anger in his eyes, looked up at the sky, gritted his teeth and said: "no matter who you are, dare to hurt half of Han Nian''s hair, I want your family to be buried with you!"


    Yanjing.


    Han''s courtyard.


    The idle Shi Jing arranges the garden at home. Without a servant, she does all the housework by herself, which gives her a chance to pass the time.


    Su Yingxia has known about her pregnancy and birth for a long time, and she hopes to go to Yuncheng to have a look. After all, as the child''s grandmother, she also has the responsibility to take care of Han Nian, but Han 3000 is not here, and now Han 3000 still has resentment against her, so Shi Jing can only bear the impulse. She hopes that one day, Han 3000 can forgive her and bring Han Nian back to Yanjing to see her.


    Is pruning flowers and plants, one side of Yan Jun suddenly said: "just received the news, 3000 daughter seems to be kidnapped."


    "What Shi Jing turns her head and looks at Yan Jun like a torch. This is her granddaughter. Someone kidnapped her!


    "The message should be correct." Yan Jun said.


    Shi Jing took a deep breath, said: "Mo Yang is not sent a lot of people in the hillside villa guard it, how can be kidnapped."


    "It''s said that Su''s servant took the child away." Yan Jun''s mood seems to be all right, but his fists have been clenched, and there are obvious signs of white joints, it is obvious that he is also in a state of anger, just hide very well.


    Shi Jing bit her teeth. Although the news made her very angry, she didn''t lose her mind.


    He Ting is what kind of person, she has a general understanding, and Han 3000 to her kindness, she has no reason to do so.


    You know, since Han 3000 left Yanjing, he has hardly asked the Han family to do anything for him. The first time Han 3000 asked her for help was because of he Ting''s daughter. This feeling is enough to make he Ting feel grateful all her life.


    "I don''t think he Ting did it, but I think it has something to do with Jiang LAN." Shi Jing said, as like as two peas, Jiang Lanceng''s first thoughts were almost identical to that of Mo Yang. After all, he had spent a lot of thought in dealing with Han three thousand. Even if he was poisoning his three thousand daughter, it was not a strange thing.


    "What are you going to do now?" Yan Jun said.


    "When Su Yingxia gave birth, I didn''t go. I was afraid that 3000 would not be happy. But now, with such a big event, how can I ignore it? It''s my granddaughter after all." Shi Jing said lightly.


    On the same day, a private plane from Yanjing airport headed for Yuncheng.


    After Jiang LAN comes home, she comforts Su Yingxia, who is crying bitterly. But Su Yingxia''s mood can''t calm down.


    It was a piece of meat that fell from her body. Su Yingxia saw her own life. For a mother, losing her child was probably the most unacceptable nightmare. Jiang LAN hypocritically says that Moyang will definitely find Han Nian, but in her heart, she hopes that the driver can kill Han Nian and he ting. Although she had no chance to kill Han 3000, it would be a happy thing for Jiang LAN if this bastard could die. At about nine o''clock in the evening, Su Yingxia was still sitting in the living room. For such a long time, he didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. However, Jiang LAN had just had a big meal and was lying on the sofa to have a rest. For Su Yingxia''s cry, Jiang LAN has some impatience, so she does not intend to tube Su Yingxia, she wants to cry, let her cry. At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang, Jiang LAN subconsciously wiped the corner of his mouth, for fear of leaving a little oil. In Jiang Lan''s opinion, it must be Mo Yang. She can''t let Mo Yang see her heartless side. But when the door opened, Jiang Lan was scared subconsciously back a few steps. Shi Jing! How did this woman come. The biggest shadow of Jiang Lan''s life is probably what Shi Jing brought to her. Think of that strong slap at the beginning, still be the brand that Jiang LAN can''t erase in the mind up to now. For Jiang LAN, Shi Jing''s inborn superiority is like a thousand pounds of oppression, which can make her feel the illusion of suffocation without the intervention of external forces¡° You, how did you come? " Jiang Lan''s face suddenly became miserable. She had forgotten Shi Jing, but she didn''t expect that this woman would suddenly appear. When Su Yingxia saw Shi Jing, the dry tears in her eyes welled up again. She knelt on the ground and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I lost Han Nian." When Shi Jing sees Su Yingxia''s haggard self reproach, she feels a pain in her heart. She knows Su Yingxia''s mood and pain, just as Han 3000 prepared a full table of dishes for Han 3000 on that day. Han 3000 turned away without eating a bite. As a mother, how could Shi Jing not feel the same way¡° Where''s my granddaughter, Jiang LAN? " Shi Jing looks at Jiang LAN coldly and asks. Jiang LAN face Shi Jing, more let her feel afraid than face Mo Yang, flurried shaking her head, said: "was he Ting away, has nothing to do with me, I am Han Nian''s grandmother, do you think I will harm her?" Shi Jing slapped Jiang LAN in the face and continued, "where''s my granddaughter?"¡° I really don''t know. It''s none of my business. " Jiang LAN covers a face, more panic of say. Pop! Another slap on Jiang Lan''s face, Shi Jing continues to repeat the same four words: "where''s my granddaughter?" Jiang Lan''s left and right cheeks feel hot pain, but Shi Jing doesn''t show mercy at all¡° Why do you beat me? I''m her elder just like you. What qualifications do you have to criticize me from above? " Jiang LAN suddenly burst out of temper and yelled at Shi Jing. Facing Jiang LAN who is going to be crazy, Shi Jing''s expression is still calm. She reaches for Jiang Lan''s hair and pulls her head down. Then she raises her knee and bumps into Jiang Lan''s face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 536

    Although Shi Jing is only a woman, when she is tough, few men can compare with her. This is the difference between being in a big family. She can see a more different side of the world. In this case, her nature is stronger than ordinary people.


    In the face of Jiang LAN who once wanted to kill her son, how could Shi Jing be merciful?


    Jiang LAN cries with pain, and there is blood coming out of her nostrils, which makes Jiang LAN afraid and flustered.


    She didn''t think that Shi Jing would suddenly appear, and she didn''t even think that she would face Shi Jing''s violence.


    "Where''s my granddaughter?" Shi Jing continued.


    Or these four words, but the simple four words, but scared Jiang LAN shiver.


    But Jiang LAN knew that even if she died, she could not tell the truth, otherwise her fate would only be worse.


    At this time, Jiang LAN has no choice but to show her pity in front of Shi Jing, hoping that she can pity herself.


    Kneeling on both knees, Jiang LAN tries her best to show her weakness. At this time, she doesn''t care about the word dignity. Even if she is standing in front of her, she should be her own mother.


    "I really don''t know. It has nothing to do with me. Please don''t hit me. Let me go." Jiang LAN kowtows for mercy.


    Shi Jing looks at Jiang LAN coldly. This woman is so secretive that she refuses to say anything, but Shi Jing still suspects that Han Nian did it.


    As for the disappearance of he Ting, she may also be hurt.


    But now suffering from no evidence, and Jiang LAN does not admit, Shi Jing helpless.


    She can''t kill Jiang LAN directly. After all, it''s su Yingxia''s mother. Shi Jing is worried that she will make Han 3000 unhappy. After all, when Jiang LAN wanted to kill Han 3000, Han 3000 let him go.


    Shi Jing bypasses Jiang LAN, walks to Su Yingxia and helps her up. She says softly, "I will find her. It''s not your fault. You don''t need to blame yourself."


    After hearing these words, Su Yingxia''s tears become more fierce. At this time, she would rather be blamed by Shi Jing, and she would rather be scolded by Shi Jing. Maybe she will feel better in her heart.


    Why can a person who can''t take care of his own daughter be cared for?


    "Mom, please, help me find Han Nian, otherwise, how can I survive and face 3000." Su Yingxia cried bitterly.


    Shi Jing nodded and said to Yanjun, "I know you have many subordinates. They have been hiding for so many years. It''s time to use them. Your responsibility is to protect the Han family. You must not be qualified to refuse my orders."


    Yan Jun will never give up on this matter. After all, he is the daughter of Han three thousand. Even if he had not ordered Shi Ching, he would have secretly investigated it.


    "A lot of people could die." Yan Jun light says.


    "As long as Han Nian doesn''t die, the rest has nothing to do with me, but you know, Han Nian can''t have any accident." Shi Jing said in a cold voice.


    Yan Jun left the hillside villa without saying a word. For so many years, this is Yan Jun''s first real anger.


    The angry Yan Jun is absolutely a terrible beast. He stirred up the earthshaking bloodbath in Yanjing, and the old man once came to the world!


    At ten o''clock, Mo Yang appeared in the villa. When he saw Shi Jing, he was surprised. He never thought that Shi Jing would appear here.


    Although Jiang LAN and Shi Jing are both Han 3000''s mother, they are quite different. The former is totally indifferent to Mo Yang, but the latter is worthy of his respect.


    No matter how unpleasant the quarrel between Han 3000 and Shi Jing is, she is Han 3000''s biological mother and the head of the Han family in Yanjing. Mo Yang is not qualified to underestimate this energy.


    How dare the boss in the gray area of little cloud city compare with the Han family''s wife in Yanjing?


    "Mrs. Han." Mo Yang lowered his head and called respectfully.


    Shi Jing cold voice said: "as 3000''s men, but you did not protect his daughter, such dereliction of duty, enough to let you use your life to make up."


    Although Han 3000 never regarded Mo Yang as his subordinate, Shi Jing didn''t exclude Mo Yang at all, because in Mo Yang''s heart, he really positioned himself as Han 3000''s subordinate.


    "After I find Han Nian, no matter how Mrs. Han wants to punish me, I will never frown." Mo Yang said.


    For Moyang''s loyalty, Shi Jing had no doubt and asked, "what''s the news?"


    Mo Yang sighed, although he has let his people out, but there is no news at present.


    "I''ve sent someone to Rongshi. As long as we get Jiang Yingying back, we can contact he ting." Mo Yang said.


    "You should know in your heart that even if you catch Jiang Yingying, the use she can show is negligible." Shi Jing said frankly, now even he Ting can''t get in touch, how useful can Jiang Yingying be?


    Mo Yang is very clear about this, but he has no other way, can only catch Jiang Yingying to have a try¡° There is no way Mo Yang said¡° Don''t disturb the rest of Yingxia. Go ahead and contact me if you have any news. This is my business card. " Shi Jing said. After Mo Yang took Shi Jing''s business card, he sighed and said, "comfort her and let her not worry too much. I will find Han Nian."¡° What is Han 3000 to you? " Shi Jing asked suddenly. Mo Yang Leng for a while, did not want to answer: "can use life to protect the brother." Shi Jing light smile, obviously very satisfied with the answer, said: "I hope you don''t let me down, Han 3000 may not kill you, but does not mean I will not." Mo Yang didn''t make any waves in his heart, and he was not afraid of Shi Jing''s threat, because if he really couldn''t find Han Nian, he would not face Han 3000 himself. Instead, he might be more happy to die. After Mo Yang leaves, Shi Jing takes Su Yingxia back to her room. She is tired and has no energy to cry. In the master bedroom on the second floor, Jiang LAN looks at herself in the mirror and is almost beaten beyond recognition by Shi Jing. This hatred Jiang LAN keeps in mind. Once she is given a chance to revenge, she will never be soft hearted to Shi Jing¡° I, Jiang LAN, will make you kneel in front of me sooner or later and kowtow to admit your mistake. Han 3000 should die, Han Nian should die, and Shi Jing should die even more. " Jiang LAN gnaws her teeth and talks to herself. For her narrow-minded, if she can''t revenge, no matter how prosperous and rich she is, it''s not a good taste. Once there is anger, Jiang LAN will vent her anger at Su Guoyao in bed. Today is no exception. After beating and kicking Su Guoyao for a while, her mood is relieved. Tianjia villa, after learning that Han Nian has been kidnapped, tianchangsheng and tianling''er are not idle. They use all their contacts to investigate the matter. Unfortunately, after a day, they get nothing. The two returned home one after the other. Tianchangsheng ran all day, lying on the sofa with a tired face. Tianling''er returns home, throws off his shoes directly, and then goes to tianchangsheng and nestles beside him¡° Grandfather, you say how is xiaonianer now? She won''t have any accident The day spirit son worries of ask a way. Tian Changsheng''s expression is very serious. Han Nian left her mother in a few days. She is worried about the situation she is facing¡° But there must be no accident. Otherwise, once han Sanya comes back, the sky will fall down for Yuncheng. " Tian Changsheng said that Han 3000 is very clear about his temper. He is a very tolerant young man, but he also has his own bottom line. Once the bottom line is touched, the side he shows is absolutely terrible. If Han Nian has an accident, Tianchang Shengsi has no doubt that Han 3000 will cause turbulence to the Cloud City, and even the whole pattern of the cloud city will be changed because of him. Perhaps, even Tianjia can''t get out of the affected area. Today''s Cloud City, Han 3000 is called the first person is absolutely not too much¡° Although I don''t have such a powerful father, I''m really glad to have such a powerful brother. " Said Tian ling''er. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 537

    When violent turbulence occurs in Cloud City, the same is true in the center of the earth.


    In this purgatory, the air is full of strong blood. The corpses everywhere are absolutely a nightmare for ordinary people. The scabby blood on Han Sansan''s body is shocking, which is the devil who survived from the dead.


    "Brother 3000, it seems that we have killed all the people in the center of the earth." The hamster said to Han 3000 in fright that it was still in front of the closed door, but no crazy people came to the door, which surprised the hamster to find out what they had done.


    Have you killed all the hundreds of people in the center of the earth?


    For hamsters who are not good at killing and enjoy prison break, this is a very powerful thing.


    Han 3000 looked at Dao 12. Since no one appeared, it means that only the three of them are alive in the center of the earth.


    However, they still did not find the opening mechanism of the door, and the problem they faced was not solved because they killed all those people.


    "Brother 3000, what should we do now?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han 3000 didn''t answer Dao 12''s question, but said something that confused Dao 12 and the hamster.


    "I''ve killed all the people. What do you want to do? Do you want to be a turtle all the time?" Han 3000 said this to the people behind the scenes. There must be someone monitoring all this. Although Han 3000 didn''t know what he wanted to do, he didn''t achieve his goal when all the people were dead?


    At this time, the door suddenly opened.


    Gopher and Dao 12 look at Han 3000 at the same time. It''s obvious that his words disturb the people behind the scenes, so the people behind the scenes will open the door.


    "Brother 3000, do you want to go in?" Dao 12 asked. The space in this door is not big. It''s more like an elevator. As for where to go, you can only know by sitting on it.


    Heaven or hell?


    Life or death.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know.


    But anyway, it''s the only way and he has to go.


    "Go and get my grandfather." Han 3000 said to the hamster.


    Gophers take orders, trot all the way, and soon brought Han Tianyang.


    "Grandfather, we''ll be out of here soon." Han 3000 said to Han Tianyang.


    Along the way, Han Tianyang was shocked by the corpses, but he knew that the trouble for Han 3000 had never really started.


    "Three thousand, grandfather wants to tell you something." Han Tianyang said.


    "When you''re out, talk slowly when you have time." Although Han 3000 is very curious, now is not the best time to listen to the story.


    Han Tianyang sighed and did not insist, followed Han 3000 into the elevator.


    The elevator didn''t run fast. It took several minutes to stop.


    When the elevator door opens, a natural wind blows in front of them, which shows that they have come to the outside of the earth''s core, but the smell of the wind is very strange.


    Out of the elevator, in front of the scene, directly let knife twelve and hamster silly eyes.


    The boundless sea is sparkling.


    The center of the earth is a giant freighter on the sea!


    The hamster rubbed his eyes. Some of them didn''t believe the facts in front of them.


    Since coming to the center of the earth, the hamster will judge that the center of the earth is indeed in the underground position according to its own judgment, which can be well proved by frequent earthquakes.


    When things that have been recognized suddenly appear in front of them in a different face, the hamster is hard to accept.


    Dao 12''s expression was also very shocking. Who could have thought that the world-famous center of the earth was floating on the sea all the time. How many people wanted to find out the real location of the center of the earth, but who could have thought that the location of the center of the earth was changing at any time?


    No wonder for so many years, no one has been able to find the location of the center of the earth, and no one has successfully escaped.


    Even if those people get away to the deck and see the endless sea, they will only despair.


    Han Sanqian''s expression is very calm, and he doesn''t seem to be surprised at all, because he has long discovered that the shaking of the earthquake is very strange. When the local mice believe that they are underground, Han Sanqian holds a different view in his heart.


    "Brother 3000, the center of the earth is such a big freighter!" Said the gopher, with wide eyes.


    "No wonder no one can escape. Even if there is a chance to get to the deck, it will be a dead end." Dao 12 sighed.


    "Now what should we do? Jumping is a dead end." Said the gopher.


    "Don''t worry. Since the master behind the scenes can let us come here, he won''t let us die." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 and hamster watch around warily. Since Han 3000 says so, someone will appear soon.


    Sure enough, a thin figure came far away.


    He is obviously a man, but he is more exquisite than a woman. He is absolutely a gorgeous beauty in makeup.


    "To introduce myself, my name is Nangong falcon." The refined man said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face¡° I don''t need to know who you are. You have a lot of guts to show up in front of me. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° It''s really easy to kill me with your strength, but since I dare to appear like this, do you think I won''t rely on it? " Nangong Falcon said lightly. Han 3000 naturally knew that he would not be so stupid, but there was no one nearby. Even if he really had a card, Han 3000 was sure that he could subdue him in a short time. As long as he could control the life of Nangong Falcon in his own hands, no matter how many people he arranged in secret, it would not help¡° You will pay for your arrogance. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the figure burst out like an arrow, but in an instant, he had already bullied himself and grabbed Nangong Falcon by the neck¡° Well, you didn''t expect my speed. " Han 3000 light said. Nangong Falcon''s delicate face became ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s too late for you to kneel down now, otherwise, I will make you regret all your life." Han 3000 gently smile, said: "your appearance, if it is a woman, really perfect ah, it''s a pity that you are a man, but it seems strange." Nangong Falcon hates people talking about his appearance. Anyone who says he looks like a woman has grown weeds on his grave. This is Nangong Falcon''s scale. No one can touch it¡° Kneel down and apologize Nangong Falcon said coldly¡° Don''t you understand the situation? Your life is in my hands. No matter how many people you have, I can kill you before they kill me. Would you like to be buried with me? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Nangong Falcon takes out his mobile phone. Han 3000 frowns slightly. He doesn''t know what this guy wants. When he turned to a picture of a baby, Han 3000 felt a strong sense of foreboding¡° You haven''t seen this pink and tender girl. I heard her surname is Han and her name is Han Nian. " Nangong Falcon said. Han Mingnian! This sentence made Han 3000 suffer a bolt from the blue. Is this his daughter? Han Sanqian hid his mobile phone from Nangong Falcon for the first time, and his face unconsciously showed a very gentle smile. Daughter, this is his daughter. Han 3000 did not expect that he could have a daughter so soon. Is Han Nian named for his missing? Han Sanqian wiped tears from the corner of his eyes. Just as he was crying with joy, a word from Nangong Falcon brought Han 3000 back to reality¡° You don''t want her to die, do you Nangong Falcon said. Han 3000 suddenly looked up at Nangong Falcon and said, "what have you done to her? Where is she?"¡° Don''t get excited. She''s fine now. I''ve asked someone to take care of her. But if you don''t obey me, I can''t guarantee her safety. In case the servant accidentally drizzles boiling water on her, or falls to the ground, it''s a very serious injury to her. " Nangong Falcon said triumphantly. Han 3000 wanted to kill Nangong falcon, and this impulse was irresistible. But he knew it couldn''t be done. Han Nian is in his hands. The only thing he can do is listen to Nangong falcon¡° What do you want me to do? " Han 3000 took a deep breath and said¡° Kneel down. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 538

    Nangong Falcon looks at Han 3000 with a smile, and his eyes are full of drama.


    What about the strong?


    What if he killed through the earth?


    In front of him, still can only be an honest wagging tail dog, this kind of feeling let Nangong Falcon very enjoy.


    He likes to control people like Han 3000. The stronger he is, the more he has a sense of conquest.


    Too many men say that he looks like a woman. When his appearance can''t be changed, Nangong Falcon''s heart becomes distorted.


    He wants to let those who say he looks like a woman see, even Han 3000, such a strong man, can only kneel in front of him.


    "I kneel!" At this time, Dao 12 suddenly said, went to Nangong Falcon and knelt down without hesitation.


    "And me." The gopher came to Nangong Falcon almost at the same time.


    They would rather be humiliated than see Han 3000 kneel to Nangong falcon.


    In the eyes of both Dao 12 and gophers, Han 3000 is a real strong man, and a strong man can''t be humiliated.


    Nangong Falcon sneered and said with disdain, "what are you two? You are not qualified to kneel for me. Do you want to replace him?"


    "Don''t go too far!" Dao 12 gnashes his teeth and says to Nangong falcon that he really controls Han 3000''s death, but it doesn''t mean that he can play with Han 3000. At least Dao 12 doesn''t allow him to do so.


    "Too much?" Nangong Falcon kicked on Dao 12''s shoulder and said in a cold voice, "am I going too far? You ask him, does he think I''m going too far? "


    At this time, Han 3000 obviously had a leg bending movement.


    Seeing this scene, Dao 12 and the gopher were surprised.


    "Brother 3000, no!"


    "Brother 3000!"


    Two people exclaimed at the same time, but did not stop Han 3000 kneeling.


    It was just a few days of small life. Han 3000 didn''t accompany her when she came. Now it brings her such great danger. In Han 3000''s heart, he has a strong sense of guilt for Han Nian. He just kneels down. What is it?


    Han 3000 is willing to do anything as long as he can make Han Nian safe.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Nangong Falcon looks up at the sky and laughs. He is so proud that he says: "so strong, I have to bow down in front of Nangong falcon."


    "How can you let her go?" Han 3000 clenched his teeth and asked.


    Nangong Falcon put away his laughter, went to Han 3000 and said condescensively, "from today on, you will be my dog. I will let you go west, you can''t go east. Do you understand?"


    Han 3000 lowered his head and continued to ask, "how can you let her go?"


    Nangong Falcon suddenly reached for Han Sanqian''s hair and said, "you''re just a dog. You''re not qualified to talk to me."


    Han 3000 stares at Nangong Falcon like a torch. He knows that his repeated compromises can''t make Han Nian really safe. To be a dog for Nangong falcon is just to give Nangong Falcon more capital.


    He must have a clear answer, let Nangong Falcon know, even if it is to use him, but also pay conditions.


    "How can you let her go?" Han 3000 asked for the third time.


    The icy eyes made Nangong Falcon feel cool on his back. Under the gaze, Nangong Falcon felt that he might die in his hands at any time.


    Although he has Han Nian as a blackmail card, Nangong falcon is also afraid of provoking Han 3000 out of his mind.


    Nangong Falcon would not like to be buried with a child in less than a few days.


    His life is above everything else. How can such people be killed?


    "Help me with a few things. As long as I''m satisfied, I''ll let you go." Nangong Falcon said.


    "I want them back to Cloud City safely." Han 3000 looked at the knife, and the thirteen said.


    "Do you know that I hate people making terms with me?" Nangong Falcon said with a gloomy face.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t speak and looks at Nangong falcon. This makes Nangong Falcon feel a strong pressure. But Nangong Falcon treats Han Sanqian as a dog. How can he compromise with Han Sanqian?


    "Three, only one alive, you choose." Nangong Falcon said that he would teach Han 3000 a lesson and let him know the consequences of disobedience.


    This sentence makes Dao 12 and the hamster stunned. They can only live one, so the one who can survive is Han Tianyang. After all, Han 3000 came to the earth''s heart to save Han Tianyang.


    "Brother 3000, I can die." Dao 12 said without hesitation that before he came to Dixin, he had already held the heart of death, and Tang Qingwan''s life had been arranged, so he could be carefree, and he didn''t have to make a choice for Han 3000.


    The gopher didn''t have the determination of Dao 12, so he was very tangled and hesitant. He finally came out of the center of the earth, and he was not willing to die.


    "What are you thinking? Shall I kill you? " Dao 12 said to the hamster.


    Gopher head down dare not speak, he can''t disobey the words of voluntary death, but also dare not say he wants to live, he is very clear between himself and Han Tianyang is no way to compare. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly took out an inch long dagger. Nangong Falcon thought that Han 3000 was going to attack him. He was so scared that he even stepped back and said to Han 3000, "Han 3000, don''t forget that your daughter is still in my hand." As soon as the words came down, Han 3000 took the knife and put the dagger into his thigh. This scene confused everyone. No one knew why han Sanqian did it¡° You... What are you doing? " Nangong Falcon asked, is this guy crazy? Why give yourself a knife¡° You''ve deployed so much. I think I''m very valuable to you. If I''m injured, will I delay your plan? " Han three thousand face does not change color of say, even eyebrow all did not wrinkle, and finish saying words, he drew out the dagger again. Nangong Falcon''s heart sank. Han 3000 was really valuable to him. Otherwise, how could he destroy the whole earth center because of Han 3000? It is because of the appearance of Han 3000 that the geocentric lost its original meaning. Everyone in the world regards geocentric as a business to make money, but only the core of Nangong family knows that the meaning of geocentric existence is to find experts for Nangong family. Nangong family is rich and powerful, but there is another circle in the world. That circle is not only rich but also powerful. That is the real top circle. It is not widely known, but it makes the secular upper class crush their heads¡° I want the three of them to leave unharmed. " Voice down, Han 3000 again, stabbed into the other thigh¡° Three thousand Han Tianyang exclaimed¡° Three thousand brothers. " Dao Shiyi cried in pain. The gopher bowed its head and trembled with fright, not daring to say a word. He didn''t expect Han 3000 to do this kind of thing to keep them alive. Until this moment, the hamster seemed to understand why Dao 12 was willing to die for Han 3000. Han Sanqian''s face remained unchanged. Although his legs were flushed with shocking blood, he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all¡° Are you out of your mind? " Nangong Falcon grits his teeth and angrily scolds that this guy is willing to hurt himself in order to save two unrelated people, which makes Nangong Falcon unable to imagine what is in Han 3000''s mind. It''s just two men. They die when they die. What''s the big deal? Han 3000 draws a knife again, he dare not kill Nangong falcon, because Han Nian is still in his hand. And he didn''t want to see Dao 12 and hamster die here, so it was his only choice. His value lies in his strong skills, which is what Nangong Falcon wants to use. If he is injured, his value will be weakened. He is gambling, gambling Nangong Falcon do not want to see him injured, although the probability is very small, but in the case of no choice, only a try¡° How can we survive without madness Han 3000 light said. Nangong falcon is not willing to compromise with Han 3000 for this matter, but Han 3000''s eyes seem to tell him that if he does not agree, it will continue. If Han continues to be injured, his value will be reduced. Destroy the whole earth, if only for a waste, how to account for the rest of the family? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 539

    Seeing Nangong Falcon''s hesitation, it shows that he must have some fear in his heart. Han 3000 is more confident that he can use it to coerce Nangong falcon.


    "The whole center of the earth has been destroyed. Would you like to return empty handed at such a high price?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Falcon was surprised. His fear was guessed by Han 3000. This guy is not only skilled, but also thoughtful. He is a terrible man.


    Fortunately, he still has a trump card in his hand. As long as he pinches Han Nian''s life in his own hand, Han 3000 can only be sent by him.


    It doesn''t mean much to Nangong Falcon whether to kill these three people or not. He doesn''t have to suffer family criticism for these irrelevant people.


    "I can let them go, but if you can''t satisfy me, I can have them killed at any time, including your daughter." Nangong Falcon said.


    Han Sanqian was relieved when he heard this. He went to Dao 12 and said in a low voice, "after going back, help me take care of Ying Xia and tell her that I will save Han Nian so that she doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Dao 12 looked at the wound on Han 3000''s thigh, took a deep breath and said, "I won''t let anyone hurt her. Dao 12''s life is just to protect her."


    Han 3000 smiles and pats Dao 12''s head, saying: "you still have a daughter, and you have to take care of your daughter."


    With that, Han 3000 went to Han Tianyang again. Looking at the worried Han Tianyang, Han 3000 said, "don''t worry, grandfather. I will go back to listen to your story alive."


    Han Tianyang''s voice with a trace of hoarseness, said: "go alive, come back alive, there are many people waiting for you."


    Han 3000 nodded, turned to Nangong Falcon and said, "send them away."


    Nangong Falcon raised his hand, and a helicopter on the deck started.


    When the three men got on the helicopter, Han 3000 was relieved. No matter what he had to face next, he had to live for Han Nian.


    "Give me a period of time to recuperate. When I''m well, I can do anything for you." Han 3000 said to Nangong falcon.


    "I admit that you are very powerful, you are also the most ruthless person I have ever met, but don''t forget that your daughter is still in my hands." Nangong Falcon said.


    "Deliberately remind me, is it because you are afraid of me?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    This sentence made Nangong Falcon look ferocious and said, "you''re just my dog. How can I be afraid of you?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and stops talking.


    If Nangong falcon is not afraid of him, why remind him like this?


    When he said this, he showed his fear of Han 3000?


    Not admitting it doesn''t mean it didn''t happen.


    Cloud City in two days.


    When Dao shisan appeared at the door of the magic capital, the boys at the door were all shocked. They quickly informed Mo Yang and Lin Yong of the news.


    In less than a minute, they ran to the door with wind under their feet.


    "Why only you, three thousand!" Mo Yang asks twelve questions to Dao. His pupils are obviously trembling. He seems to be afraid of what happened to Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000 is still alive." Dao 12 knew what he was afraid of and quickly denied his idea.


    Mo Yang was relieved and said, "has he gone back to the hillside villa?"


    Dao 12 shook his head and explained to Mo Yang what happened in the center of the earth.


    Mo Yang grits his teeth after hearing this, and the person who grabs Han Nian turns out to be a man from the center of the earth. And that person actually coerces Han 3000 to do things for him, which is too mean. Han Nian is just a child born a few days ago.


    "Twelve, you have killed all the people in the center of the earth, and there is no one left?" Lin Yong asked. His back was chilly. Although he didn''t know much about the earth''s core, he also knew what people were in it. If Dao 12 said that, it would be amazing.


    "Yes, this is probably a test of Nangong Falcon to brother 3000." Dao 12 said.


    Lin Yong took a cold breath. The price of this test is too high, and Han 3000''s strength is amazing. He has done such an incredible thing.


    "Lin Yong, you go to buy a suit of clothes for the old man. Later, you can send him back to the hillside villa." Dao 12 said to Lin Yong.


    Lin Yong takes a careful look at Han Tianyang. He is a legendary figure before Yanjing, and he has been "dead" for a long time. Unexpectedly, he is still alive. If those people in Yanjing know about this, they will be fried.


    Mo Yang also has some respect for Han Tianyang. In addition to his status as Han 3000''s grandfather, he also has his own ability.


    In Yanjing, Han Tianyang started from scratch and created countless legends. Han Tianyang''s deeds spread in both business and gray areas. Many people regard him as an idol. Even today, after so many years of his "death", his name is still very famous.


    "Master Han, I''ll take you back to Shanyao villa later." Mo Yang asked.


    Han Tianyang nodded. After Lin Yong bought back the changed clothes, he also found a barber. After all, he has been locked up in the center of the earth for so many years. Han Tian''s messy hair and beard have made him look like a beggar. It is obviously inappropriate to go back in this image. After cutting his hair and shaving his beard, Han Tianyang immediately became more energetic and even regained his momentum. The upper class''s aura made Mo Yang, the eldest, look like a younger brother in front of him. Yundingshan villa area, Moyang just sent Han Tianyang to the villa gate. Han Tianyang went up on foot. He soon received the news about tianchangsheng. He could not help but make tianchangsheng, the old man, blush with excitement. As Han Tianyang''s contemporaries, tianchangsheng knows more about Han Tianyang''s deeds than today''s young people. In his time, Han Tianyang was almost a legendary figure, and many people even regarded him as a business God. Even in the beginning, tianchangsheng also regarded Han Tianyang as an idol. Tianchangsheng can''t imagine what kind of turbulence it will cause if people in Yanjing know that Han Tianyang is still alive. Maybe those people will live in fear from now on? When he comes to the hillside villa, Han Tianyang rings the doorbell. He Ting used to do such things as opening the door, but now he Ting has disappeared with a false accusation, and there are only three people in her family, Jiang LAN, Su Yingxia and Shi Jing. Su Yingxia is in a trance, so it''s impossible for her to open the door. But Jiang LAN does not have the courage to let Shi Jing do this kind of small matter, a pair of heart is not willing to go to the door. When the door opened, Jiang LAN immediately showed his impatience when he saw Han Tianyang. This bad old man can''t knock on the wrong door¡° What are you doing? " Jiang LAN asked impolitely¡° To my daughter-in-law. " Han Tianyang said. Jiang LAN coldly smile, this looks like a poor old man, unexpectedly to the hillside villa to find his daughter-in-law¡° Old man, you have found the wrong place. You look like a poor man. How can your daughter-in-law live here? " Jiang Lan said disdainfully. Han Tianyang frowned slightly and asked, "who are you?" Hearing this, Jiang LAN showed a proud look, said: "I am the owner of this villa, you don''t even know me, even to find your daughter-in-law, I think you are old fool." Is it the wrong way? It''s impossible. Although Han Tianyang is not familiar with Yundingshan villa area, this is the only villa on the hillside. How can he go wrong. Seeing that Han Tianyang still refuses to leave, Jiang LAN is impatient and says, "get out of here. Don''t walk into this kind of high-end villa in the future. It''s not a place where poor people like you can come at will. This time, it''s lucky that the security guard didn''t find it, but next time, it won''t be so lucky." With that, Jiang Lan was about to close the door when she heard Shi Jing''s voice behind her¡° Dad Shi Jing can''t believe looking at Han Tianyang. Although she always thinks that Han Tianyang is still alive, she still can''t believe it when she sees Han Tianyang with her own eyes. Jiang LAN stands on the spot! This old man is Shi Jing''s father? Is the daughter-in-law he is looking for Shi Jing? So, this old man... He, he is the legendary Han Tianyang! Jiang Lan''s heart and liver trembled with fear. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 540

    Get out of the way of the door, Jiang LAN buried in the corner of the door shivering, give her a hundred courage, she also dare not block Han Tianyang.


    Although Jiang LAN is just a woman and doesn''t know much about Yanjing, after knowing Han 3000''s identity, she deliberately went to know something about Han''s family in Yanjing.


    Although Han Cheng didn''t have much ability and died young, the ability of Han Tianyang, who founded the brilliant Han family, can''t be underestimated.


    What''s more, Jiang LAN is afraid that Shi Jing will do something for herself. She has been cast a psychological shadow by Shi Jing. In addition to saying a few bad words about Shi Jing behind her back, she is as meek as a rabbit in front of Shi Jing.


    Jiang LAN to bully this point, but also to the extreme.


    "It''s been a good time for you." Han Tianyang said to Shi Jing.


    "Three thousand, three thousand didn''t come back with you?" Shi Jing asked.


    Su Yingxia was sitting on the sofa in a daze, but when she heard three thousand words, she stood up and ran to Shi Jing.


    "Mom, is 3000 back? Where he is, where he is. " Su Yingxia asked excitedly.


    Looking at the excited Su Yingxia, Shi Jing is in pain. In recent days, Shi Jing can feel Su Yingxia''s care for Han 3000, which makes her feel inferior to a woman.


    "You are welcome summer." Han Tianyang goes to Su Yingxia and says softly.


    Su Yingxia nodded subconsciously. She didn''t know who was in front of her, but she could feel a trace of love from her elders in his eyes.


    "I''m Han Tianyang, Han 3000''s grandfather." Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandfather." Su Yingxia called unconsciously.


    Han Tianyang smiles kindly and says, "I didn''t make a wrong decision at the beginning. I''m glad you care so much about 3000."


    Su Yingxia is puzzled. What is his decision?


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s doubts, Han Tianyang said, "when 3000 comes back, I''ll tell you something."


    "Where has he gone and why hasn''t he come back?" Su Yingxia asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry. He''s OK. He''s going to save Han Nian. He''ll come back with Han Nian." Han Tianyang said.


    Han Nian is just like a bomb to Su Yingxia. It makes her tears in her eyes. She will feel heartbroken when she thinks of Han Nian.


    Su Yingxia didn''t dare to think about what happened to Han Nian now. She didn''t even dare to imagine.


    "Believe him, he will come back with Han Nian." Han Tianyang said.


    Su Yingxia covered her mouth and tried not to let herself cry, but the sob coming from her fingers was still uncontrollable.


    "Dad, are we going back to Yanjing?" Shi Jing asks Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "if those people know the news that I''m not dead, it will cause a lot of trouble. Now we can''t make more trouble for 3000."


    Shi Jing nods her head to show her understanding. Although she doesn''t know what happened, the biggest problem Han 3000 faces now is to find Han Nian. In this case, Han 3000 can''t be bothered any more. Now that Han Tianyang comes back, he will be in charge of everything in Han''s family. Shi Jing just follows his instructions.


    At this time, Han Tianyang suddenly turns his head and stares at Jiang LAN and says, "it''s you who always despise my grandson and even want to kill him?"


    When he was in the magic capital, Han Tianyang had a general understanding of the internal situation of the Su family. He said a lot about Jiang LAN. So Han Tianyang knew very well what Jiang LAN had done to Han 3000.


    Jiang Lan''s face turned pale with fright, and her whole body trembled slightly.


    She really wants Han 3000 to die. Even Han Nian''s little life is just a vent of revenge in front of her. But how dare Jiang LAN say that in the face of Han Tianyang''s question?


    "No, no, I didn''t want him to die. It was just a misunderstanding." Jiang Lan said in a trembling voice.


    "The reason why han Nian can leave the villa is also because of you. Does this matter have nothing to do with you?" Han Tianyang continued to ask, how could he have the courage to kidnap Han Nian when there are hundreds of people protecting him and only one servant? Moreover, a servant is even less likely to be involved with people like Nangong falcon.


    When Jiang LAN felt Su Yingxia''s eyes, she suddenly raised her head and said to Han Tianyang, "don''t gush. Han Nian is also my granddaughter. How can I do this to her?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, the truth will come out one day. I hope you didn''t do it. Otherwise, I will never forgive you." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Jiang Lan was frightened and could only pray in her heart that the truth of this matter would never come to the surface, otherwise her fate would be unimaginable.


    After a while, Yan Jun returned to the hillside villa. When he saw Han Tianyang, he obviously suppressed his excitement.


    "Come with me." Han Tianyang said to Yanjun.


    They came to the backyard of the villa together.


    After a long silence, Han Tianyang said: "the people in the center of the earth have been killed by 3000 people. Now, his daughter is in the hands of Nangong falcon. I don''t know what Nangong family will do with him."


    Yanjun face a change, Han Nian unexpectedly fell in the hands of the Nangong family, this is not just a simple kidnapping¡° Does the Nangong family want to use 3000 to enter that level? " Yan Jun said with gnashing teeth¡° This is the pursuit of many zhengzhengda families, and 3000 is also famous for zhengyanshun. " Han Tianyang sighed, looking very helpless. Yan Jun is short of breath. If so, it''s more complicated than he imagined, and Han 3000 is facing a greater crisis¡° Is there any way we can help 3000? " Yan Jun said. Han Tianyang shrugged weakly and said, "what do you think we can do in the face of the real Nangong family? Nangong Qianqiu has no effect even if she is not dead."¡° By the way, why does 3000 suddenly become so strong? " Han Tianyang asks curiously that Han 3000''s strength in the center of the earth is approaching Yan Jun infinitely. At his age, this is almost impossible, so Han Tianyang is very confused about this¡° He once came to me and talked about the sudden increase of a powerful force in his body, and I have seen that his power is really amazing, and even... He killed Han long. " Yan Jun said¡° What Han Tianyang looks at Yan Jun in horror. He thought Han 3000''s strength was just close to Yan Jun, but even Han long was killed by Han 3000! Han long is the most powerful presence of the Korean family in the United States. Han Tianyang is very clear about his strength. Although Han long is not qualified to enter that level, he is absolutely a top-one master under that level¡° I know you don''t want to believe it, but it''s true. " Yan Jun said. Han Tianyang''s hands trembled obviously, even his pupils were like an earthquake. So, sooner or later, Han 3000 will be able to really touch that level¡° Will those ancient families allow such a threat to exist? " Han Tianyang said with a trace of sadness¡° I believe he can survive, not only for Su Yingxia, but also for Han Nian. " Yan Jun said. Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said, "this is not what we can do. Now we have to rely on him." Although Yanjun wants to help Han 3000, he has to admit what Han Tianyang said at this time. The situation Han 3000 is facing now is not really one they are entitled to interfere in at will. Yanjing Han family, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is superior, but in the face of those real big families, it is still like ants. In this world, there are too many bright but superficial, really powerful families, never disdain to appear in the secular¡° Jiang LAN is a very vicious woman. You must be careful of her. " Yanjun reminds Han Tianyang¡° Now that I''m back, can I still give this woman a chance to be a demon? " Han Tianyang light smile, continue to say: "but she has to pay the price, should be done by three thousand, so, I still have to let her live, let her witness to three thousand fierce, let her regret all this."¡° I can''t wait to see her kneel down in front of 3000 and beg for mercy. I hope 3000 can come back early. " Yan Jun said. Their dialogue is full of trust in Han 3000, which is their only choice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 541

    Han Tianyang has a bitter smile on his face. He had long expected that Han 3000 would face such a situation one day, because the Han family in Yanjing was just a pawn of the Nangong family when he married Nangong Qianqiu.


    The world thinks that Han Tianyang started from scratch and created countless miracles, but who knows that he would not have been able to do it without Nangong''s family.


    In order to fight for a breath.


    At that time, in order not to lose to the Korean family of the United States and not to be looked down upon by the Korean family of the United States, Han Tianyang embarked on this road of no return.


    Han 3000 was once despised by the whole Cloud City as a useless son-in-law, but the real useless son-in-law is Han Tianyang, who doesn''t even have the qualification to visit!


    But he never thought that Han 3000 would face such a situation.


    The birth of Han Nian is a surprise, but it is also an accident, and it is also involved in this matter.


    "If anything happens to Han Nian, what can I do to face him?" Han Tianyang reluctantly, because of this kind of thing he can''t help, but because of him, he can''t make a irrelevant appearance.


    "They won''t hurt Han Nian before the Nangong family achieves their goal. This is the only chip that can blackmail 3000." Yan Jun''s tone was particularly firm, but he was not sure whether it was true.


    Han Tianyang sighed heavily and said: "if I didn''t compete, maybe these things wouldn''t have happened. It''s all my fault. I don''t have the ability and want to be looked down upon by outsiders. The gorgeous empty shell is just wrapped with a pile of rust."


    Yanjun didn''t comment on this. Han Tianyang did give up a lot in order to be superior, but he had no other choice. Was he willing to be a chess player? This is just a helpless move.


    "If there are smart people in the Nangong family, maybe 3000 can get a real status in the Nangong family, then our worries are superfluous." Yan Jun comforts a way.


    Han Tianyang disdains to smile and says: "don''t you know these guys whose eyes are higher than the top? How can they pay attention to three thousand? This kind of guy who claims to be superior has a natural sense of superiority. Their eyes only focus on that level. "


    "Ah." Yan Jun sighed tone, this kind of shouldn''t expect of expect, seem to really think some too much.


    A small island country.


    This is the headquarters of Nangong family.


    When the plane landed at the airport of a small island country, Han 3000, who had recovered his wounds, followed Nangong Falcon and walked into a Bentley.


    "From today on, you''d better not open your mouth when I don''t ask you to speak." Nangong Falcon reminds Han 3000.


    In order to enter that level, Nangong family has been working hard, but the effect is very little. Geocentric is just one of Nangong family''s many plans.


    Nangong falcon is also a more transparent figure in the family, so he will gamble and undertake the task of the earth center.


    Nangong Falcon ranks the second among the younger generation, with elder brother in the top and younger brother in the bottom. Both elder brother and younger brother have made achievements to satisfy the family, but he is the only one. Therefore, for Nangong falcon, Han 3000 is the capital to change his status in the family, as long as Han 3000''s performance can satisfy Nangong Boling, the owner of the family, His position will naturally rise.


    For Nangong Boling, his biggest wish is to take Nangong family to that level, and whoever can play a decisive role in this matter will be able to get the position of home owner in the future.


    The Nangong family is in charge of an unimaginable huge economy, for which the three brothers of the Nangong family are secretly fighting.


    Like an ancient castle, the nangongjia mansion is grand and magnificent. Han 3000 is a man of experience and once lived in the most luxurious hillside villa in Yuncheng. However, compared with this ancient castle, Han 3000 finds that his understanding of luxury is too limited.


    In front of the castle, the hillside villa can only be regarded as a toilet at most.


    "Nangong falcon, it''s said that you have destroyed the whole earth center. You are really powerful. The earth center can create a lot of wealth for the Nangong family every year. You have destroyed it. It''s my money." Just at the door, a young man stood in front of Nangong Falcon and blocked his way.


    Nangong Feng, Nangong Falcon''s brother.


    Nangong Falcon disdained a smile, said: "Nangong wind, you began to dream of home owners?"


    "Do you have any opinion? Apart from me, can you still sit on the top of the house? " Nangong Feng laughs, but there is no Nangong Falcon in his eyes.


    See this situation, Han 3000 light smile, rich family more resentment, it seems that the Nangong family is also so, Nangong falcon is not as powerful as he imagined.


    "What are you laughing at? I''ve heard that Nangong Falcon helped you plan a good play. Unfortunately, no one believed it." Nangong Feng disdains to say that the news of the earth''s center has already spread to Nangong''s family. Almost everyone knows that Han 3000 killed all the people in the earth''s center, but this kind of thing, Nangong Feng doesn''t believe at all. At the moment, seeing Han 3000 is not as powerful as he imagined, he feels that the whole thing is just that Nangong Falcon deliberately created a strong image for Han 3000.


    "Nangongfeng, it''s a pity that you didn''t see the good play with your own eyes. Otherwise, you will be scared and your legs will soften." Nangong Falcon''s cold voice. At this time, a tall figure approached nangongfeng. He was two meters tall, and his whole body was as muscular as copper water casting, exuding a breath taking flavor. He feels like a small mountain. Nangong Feng smiles and says, "this is the man I brought back. It''s much better than this rubbish. He will die tonight. Do you believe it?" Nangong Falcon bit his teeth. In terms of body shape, this man really feels much better than Han 3000. The momentum alone is by no means comparable to Han 3000. But Nangong Falcon has put all the treasure on Han 3000. He will never allow himself to lose¡° We''ll see. " With that, Nangong Falcon walked into the castle without looking back. Nangong Feng is still shouting behind: "my good brother, don''t cry like you were a child tonight. My brother will never let you." With Han 3000 back to his room, Nangong Falcon furious, smashed all the things in the room can be smashed. From the hostility he showed, Han 3000 could feel his anger of being ignored in Nangong family, and this anger was not formed in a short time, it must have accumulated for a period of time¡° You kill that guy for me tonight. If you can''t, your daughter will be an armless woman. " Nangong Falcon said to Han 3000 with gnashing teeth. Han 3000''s expression is indifferent. Just now, the man is very powerful, but for him, it''s just a big word, which is not enough to be afraid¡° What are you doing tonight? " Han 3000 asked¡° For the Nangong family, who has stronger strength will be appreciated by his grandfather. " Nangong Falcon said that Nangong family didn''t care about the amount of money, because at their level, money is not the most important pursuit, because no matter how much money, it is impossible for them to enter that level. Only force can be king¡° I want to see Han Nian. I want to make a video call with her. " Han Sanqian said that he wants to make sure that Han Nian is safe and sound now. It''s definitely not OK just through the photos. Nangong Falcon walked up to Han 3000, almost close to the tip of Han 3000''s nose, gritted his teeth and said: "remember, you are just a dog, the dog is not qualified to talk about conditions with the owner, what I ask you to do, you must do." Han 3000 looks directly at Nangong falcon. After knowing the situation of Nangong falcon, he thinks he has the capital to negotiate with Nangong falcon, because Nangong Falcon has to rely on him to get a higher position in Nangong family¡° Nangong falcon, you can use Han Nian to coerce me, but I can also make you have nothing. If you want to prove yourself in front of the Nangong master, you can agree to my terms. " Han 3000 attitude firmly said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 542

    Nangong Falcon almost broke his back teeth. What he wanted to do was to control Han 3000 and use Han Nian to make Han 3000 obedient.


    But now, he has a feeling of being coerced. This is not what Nangong Falcon wants, nor what he can accept.


    "Believe it or not, I''m going to call now and make Han Nian''s hand broken. Her little arm should be easily broken." Nangong Falcon threatened.


    Han 3000''s heart is shaking, but he knows that if he compromises with Nangong Falcon in this way, he will not be qualified to negotiate with Nangong Falcon in the future. He has to gamble that Nangong Falcon does not dare to do so.


    "My daughter''s life is worthless in your eyes, but the recognition of Nangong family leader is what you want urgently. You can just have a try and gamble on your future." Han said calmly.


    Nangong falcon is infuriated. He didn''t expect that he could not threaten Han 3000.


    Even if Han Nian died, Nangong Falcon didn''t care, but he couldn''t destroy his position in Nangong family.


    "Han 3000, you are her father. Do you want to be so cruel? She''s less than a month old Nangong Falcon finished, took out the mobile phone, specially let Han 3000 look at the photo of Han Nian in the mobile phone.


    Han 3000''s heart is dripping blood, less than a month''s baby, but no family around, although she has no thought, do not know what happened to her, but let her face this danger, is Han 3000 as a father is not responsible.


    All this is his reason.


    But... If you want to save her, you must be cruel!


    "Your only choice is to promise me, or you will lose face and be laughed at tonight." Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Falcon''s forehead is blue, and he wants to kill Han 3000.


    If he doesn''t do anything, he will be criticized. His grandfather Nangong Boling will also be dissatisfied with him. Nangong Falcon will go further and further away from being the head of the family.


    If he fails, he will not only lose his position as the head of the family, but also be driven out of Nangong family. This is the result Nangong Falcon will never accept.


    Taking a deep breath, Nangong Falcon had to compromise and said, "OK, as long as you satisfy me, I promise you the terms."


    "Kill, or not?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Nangong Falcon''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Han 3000 is very powerful. He has seen it before, but the man Nangong Feng found is not easy to deal with. However, judging from Han 3000''s appearance, whether to kill or not seems to be just between his thoughts.


    "Are you so confident?" Nangong Falcon asked uncertainly. At this time, even he suspected that Han 3000 was bragging.


    "Not confidence, but strength." Han 3000 said.


    "Good." Nangong Falcon happily said: "as long as you kill him, in the future you want to see Han Nian, I''ll show you."


    "Deal."


    There are many core members in the Nangong family. Apart from the two competitors of Nangong falcon, he also has his sister and sister. There are more than 40 core members in the whole Nangong family, so every time we eat, the restaurant is like a banquet.


    When Nangong Falcon takes Han 3000 on the stage, many people point at him. Most of them look at him contemptuously. It''s a kind of look down on him. It''s like in their eyes, Han 3000 is just a lower class.


    "Nangong falcon, he''s the one you got back. It seems useless." A very beautiful woman stepped on high heels to Nangong falcon, looked at Han 3000 scornfully and said.


    "Elder sister, the appearance is only a fake, unlike some people who are strong outside but weak in the middle." Nangong Falcon said faintly that the woman standing in front of him was Nangong Liuli, also his elder sister. However, the elder sister''s position was more inclined to his younger brother Nangong Yan, so Nangong Falcon didn''t like her very much.


    Nangong Liuli shakes her head and has no choice but to smile. She really can''t see what''s special about Han 3000. She looks more like a little white face.


    "I don''t know if he''s strong on the outside but strong in the middle, but I can''t even beat him for his figure. Of course, my battlefield is in bed." Nangong Liuli says with a smile that she is a very wild woman, and she never conceals her emotions in this respect. Almost all Nangong family members know that Nangong Liuli likes to take care of her muscles and white face.


    Nangong Falcon felt sick. If someone took Nangong Liuli as a woman in the future, it would be immoral for ten years.


    "Sister, where''s grandfather?" Nangong Falcon asked.


    "Grandfather and Nangong Yan are in the study. As you know, grandfather always pays more attention to Nangong Yan. You and Nangong Feng just set off his green leaves." Nangong Liuli said.


    Nangong Falcon looked unconvinced. Nangong Yan had only once had contact with people at that level. Because of this, Nangong Boling paid attention to it, which was unfair to him.


    "Nangong Yan is just lucky." Nangong Falcon said with disdain.


    Hearing the speech, Nangong Liuli said with a smile: "he''s really luckier than you. It''s said that this time he brought back a good news. A big man at that level will come to Nangong''s house in person after a while. Can you do it?"


    "What Nangong Falcon was shocked. Nangong Yan was able to invite people from that level to Nangong''s home. How could it be¡° Don''t have such a big mouth, elder sister. I''ve already said that you and Nangong can''t fight each other. What''s so strange? " After Nangong Liuli finished, she took enchanting cat steps and returned to her own position. Nangong Falcon''s face is as deep as water. If things are really like what Nangong Liuli said, he has worked hard to find Han 3000. Isn''t it useless? Han Sanqian listens to the conversation between the two people. There is no waves on his face, but his heart has been rippled. Nangong liulikou in that level, is it Yan grandfather has mentioned it? If this is the case, he can take this opportunity to contact people at that level, and may be able to understand what is going on with that force in his body. Before dinner, the appearance of Nangong Boling made everyone in the restaurant stand up, as if they were greeting a big man. It was enough to see how powerful he was in the Nangong family. The young man beside him was Nangong Yan, who was smiling with pride. He also looked at Nangong Falcon and Nangong Feng, as if they were demonstrating. Nangong Boling, with white hair, raised his hand and motioned the people to sit down. Han 3000 is not qualified to sit down. He can only stand behind Nangong falcon. When Nangong Falcon just wanted to introduce Han 3000 to Nangong Boling, Nangong Boling said: "irrelevant people, you can get out." Nangong Falcon has a hard face. Isn''t Han 3000 the so-called irrelevant person of grandfather¡° You go out first Nangong Falcon said. Han Sanqian turns around and walks away without any hesitation. In this environment, he doesn''t have to show his strong character. Moreover, Nangong Boling''s aura of being not angry and powerful is obviously stronger than Han Tianyang''s. Han Sanqian doesn''t have to provoke such a character when he steps into Nangong''s home on the first day. Out of the restaurant, Han 3000 went to the outdoor garden, took out a cigarette and took a puff. Nicotine went through his throat and into his lung. Han 3000 had never seen such a huge family before. Yanjing''s so-called famous family was just a joke in front of Nangong family. He knew that it would be more difficult and despised here, but in order to save Han Nian, he had to bear all this. But there''s one thing Han Sanyi can''t understand. Nangong Falcon planned all this. Why is the spearhead of all this aimed at him? As she was smoking, an old woman clutching a crutch came up to Han 3000. Her face was wrinkled. She seemed to be over 100 years old, trembling like a candle in the wind¡° Are you Han 3000? " The old woman asked Han 3000. Han 3000 slightly frowned, this Nangong family, there are people who know him, how can it be¡° How do you know my name, Granny? " Han 3000 asked suspiciously¡° Your grandmother, Nangong Qianqiu, is she OK now? " Asked the old woman. Han 3000 heart a shock, how can she ask Nangong Qianqiu for no reason! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 543

    "Granny, do you know Nangong Qianqiu?" Han 3000 breathes inexplicably, Nangong Qianqiu, Nangong family! Is there any connection between the two? How could it be!


    Is Nangong Qianqiu a member of Nangong family?


    "You unfilial son, do you even call your grandmother by her name?" The old woman stares at Han 3000 angrily.


    Han Sanqian never regards Nangong Qianqiu as her grandmother. Her eccentricity has killed all her feelings for her. Even at the moment when she hanged herself, Han Sanqian never felt the slightest ripple and sympathy in her heart.


    If not for Nangong Qianqiu, how could Han 3000 have such a painful childhood.


    What is the significance of such a grandmother to Han 3000?


    "She never thought of me as a grandson, and she didn''t deserve to be my grandmother." Han 3000 light said.


    Hearing this, the old woman was obviously more angry. She waved her crutch directly and hit Han 3000.


    Han couldn''t avoid it. This kind of old woman''s strength couldn''t hurt him. Crutches just tickle him.


    "Kneel down and apologize to her." Said the old woman.


    Han three thousand complexion one coagulate, cold voice says: "I don''t care what relationship you are with her, want me to give her apology, impossible, and I can tell you, she has died."


    The old woman was stunned. After a long time, she sighed and left with her crutch.


    Han 3000 didn''t have time to ask about the relationship between her and Nangong Qianqiu. He saw the old figure, and seemed to stoop a lot in an instant.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, who are you? Is all this behind the scenes Han 3000 light to himself, he can''t guess what the matter is now, but one day the truth will come out.


    After dinner, all the Nangong family went to wudaochang.


    This is the driving range for all the young generation of Nangong family. Nangong Boling hopes that his descendants can make some achievements in this field. It''s a pity that up to now, there has not been a real strong one in Nangong family.


    There is a challenge arena in the center of wudaochang. At this moment, everyone is standing except Nangong Boling who is qualified to sit down.


    "Grandfather, my people are ready." Nangong Feng can''t wait to go to Nangong Boling and says that he is eager to show himself and doesn''t want to let Nangong Yan steal all the limelight.


    Nangong Boling nodded faintly and asked Nangong falcon, "where''s the person you''re looking for? Let him come on stage."


    Nangong Falcon takes a look at Han 3000 and signals Han 3000 to come on stage.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have a second word, so he went directly to the challenge arena. However, compared with Nangong Feng''s people, his figure was too weak, just like the dwarf standing in front of the giant.


    This kind of picture can''t help but make many people laugh.


    "Nangong falcon, what kind of rubbish did you find? Come out of the dwarf kingdom."


    "It''s said that for this man, he even destroyed the center of the earth. I don''t know what this waste can do. The center of the earth makes a lot of money for the Nangong family every year."


    "Look, Nangong Falcon will be blamed by the old man. This kind of waste is worthless. It''s ridiculous that he even destroyed the center of the earth for him."


    "Ah, Nangong falcon is really desperate. If you find this kind of waste to make up for it, Nangong Yan is really powerful. He can invite a big man to Nangong''s house."


    During the dinner, Nangong Boling has told the Nangong family that in the near future, the big people of that level will visit the Nangong family in person. This news can make the Nangong family very excited. Almost everyone thinks that Nangong Yan is the future owner of the family, and Nangong Yan is also popular.


    "Let''s get started. This kind of waste contest is a waste of my time." Nangong Boling said impatiently.


    "Brother, do you play jokes for us on purpose?" Nangong Yan asked Nangong falcon.


    Nangong Falcon clenched his teeth and said, "it''s a joke. You''ll know soon."


    "Well, if you really don''t have anyone to use, tell me earlier and lend it to you. Why shame yourself so much?" Nangong Yan laughed.


    "Can your people beat the people I''m looking for? Nangong Yan, don''t talk big. After this guy dies, let your people come on stage to see Zhenzhang." Nangong Feng said discontentedly.


    Nangong Yan shrugged and said, "no problem. I''ll show you what a real expert is later."


    On the challenge arena, with Nangong Boling''s order, the big man twisted his neck and hooked his fingers to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand did not make any strong attack posture, but leisurely walk toward each other.


    "What''s this guy doing, walking in the ring?"


    "He won''t really come to be funny, will he go to others and die?"


    "It seems that Nangong falcon is going to make a joke this time. He''s got an idiot."


    People see this scene, mercilessly mocked Han 3000.


    Nangong Falcon''s expression is ferocious. He doesn''t know what Han 3000 is doing. In the face of such a big man, he is walking. Isn''t he looking for death¡° Poof Nangong Feng burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, Nangong falcon, what the hell did you find to make my stomach ache? You have to compensate me." At this time, even Nangong Boling''s face was unhappy and said, "is this the person you destroyed the whole earth''s core? You''d better give me a satisfactory explanation. "¡° Grandfather, he... He''s so relaxed because he doesn''t pay attention to his opponent. " Nangong Falcon said¡° Nangong falcon, your bragging skill is really getting more and more powerful. If a blind man says such a thing, I can understand it, but don''t you have good eyes? " Nangong Feng laughed and continued: "you can''t be really blind, otherwise, how can you find this kind of waste." Nangong Falcon looked at Nangong Feng with gloomy eyes, bit his back teeth and said: "the game is not divided, now is not the time for you to be proud." Nangong Feng raised his head, the game is not over, but the result is obvious, and this is not his self-confidence, all the Nangong people think so¡° Forget it, let you struggle. After all, you''re my brother. I''m too fussy with you. It seems that I''m stingy, isn''t it? " Nangong Feng said with a smile. Just then, there was a sudden bang on the challenge arena, which made everyone''s eyes involuntarily look at the challenge arena. Han 3000, walking leisurely in the court, suddenly made a force under his feet, which made the whole challenge arena tremble. The explosion of this force is not something ordinary people can do. Nangong Boling frowned and stood up. Han 3000, who had never been in his eyes for a moment, was now taken seriously by him. Between lightning and flint, Han 3000 waved his fist. The opponent subconsciously put out his hands to block, but this huge power is not what he can block. With the impact of the force, the man directly retreated to the side rope, has not found the opportunity to resist, Han 3000 second punch has come again. At this moment, he finally knew that he underestimated Han 3000. He looked at Han 3000 again with astonishment in his eyes. He had only one idea, which was to run away! Only by running away can we avoid this fatal blow. Unfortunately, as soon as he thought about it, Han 3000''s fist came one after another. He couldn''t think about it any more. It hit the temple hard and could not be avoided. After a dull sound, the man''s eyes turned red instantly because of congestion. After a few seconds, there was blood oozing from the ears, nose and mouth, and the huge body collapsed on the challenge arena like a pile of mud¡° Hiss... "" hiss... "" hiss... "Countless sounds of cold breath rang out one after another, and people looked at what they thought of as waste in horror. Where is this rubbish! One punch killed the opponent, this amazing power has been beyond the scope of ordinary people can understand¡° He... He is so powerful¡° What kind of monster does Nangong Falcon find? It can kill people with one blow. "¡° I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. " Some timid people are already weak at the moment. Staring at Han 3000, they just feel like having a nightmare¡° Grandfather, the person I''ve got, didn''t let you down. " Nangong Falcon complacently asked Nangong Boling. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 544

    Nangong Boling took a deep breath. He could not underestimate his skill.


    Nangong Boling has never seen the powerful strength of a fatal blow from anyone. It can be said that Han 3000 has given him an unprecedented shock.


    "Grandfather." At this time, the unconvinced Nangong Feng gritted his teeth and said: "my people can''t be so unbearable. This guy must be greasy. Nangong Falcon can use any means to fight for a good performance in front of you."


    "Nangong Feng, I can understand that you are unconvinced. But what tricks do you think I can play in this way of winning by strength? Can I still buy your people?" Nangong Falcon complacently said that he had been ridiculed by Nangong Feng before, and he had been choked for a long time. Now he was able to vent his anger.


    Nangong Feng''s face is extremely ugly. Even if he wants to discredit Nangong falcon, he can''t use this way.


    His own people are bribed by Nangong falcon. Doesn''t it show that he is useless in disguise? And even if it''s really bribed, it''s not easy to beat it to death.


    Nangong Feng is not a fool. He can''t put himself in such a state of ignorance that Nangong Boling can see jokes.


    "You''re lucky this time." Nangong wind said reluctantly.


    Nangong Falcon laughs, turns to Nangong Yan and says, "now it''s your turn."


    Nangong Yan''s face is no better than Nangong Feng''s, and the people he''s looking for are absolutely not weak, but Han 3000''s strength is too strong. He is not willing to let his people do anything at will until he knows the details of Han 3000. In case he ends up in the battle arena, all his efforts during this period will be in vain.


    "Grandfather, can we stop today''s competition?" Nangong Yan said to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Falcon''s face is frozen, so far? How can this be? He wants to prove himself well in front of his family, and this is a great opportunity to kill Nangong Yanfeng. How can he miss it?


    But before Nangong Falcon spoke, Nangong Boling said, "of course, let''s do it first today."


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Nangong Yan said gratefully.


    Nangong Boling''s undisguised partiality makes Nangong Falcon very angry. But Nangong Boling has already spoken, and he has no courage to refute Nangong Boling, so he can only reluctantly accept the result.


    "If you can escape today, you can''t escape tomorrow. There are still fifteen after the first day of junior high school. Younger brother, when can you hide?" Nangong Falcon said with a sneer.


    Nangong Yan pretended not to hear Nangong Falcon''s words, and left wudaochang with his own people.


    Most people choose to leave one after another.


    Nangong Liuli stares at Han 3000 with eyes like peach blossom.


    She didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so powerful, which made her wonder if Han 3000 was so powerful on the other hand.


    Nangong Liuli is a decisive person, she will never let curiosity continue to breed in her heart, so she has a plan in her mind, ready to find Han 3000 to verify it.


    And after Han 3000 showed great strength, Nangong Liuli found that he was not just a little white face, but a real man, with a strong attraction of male hormones.


    "Tonight, wait for me." Nangong Liuli walks up to Han 3000 and casts a charming eye.


    Han Sanqian does not squint, and does not go to see Nangong Liuli. This kind of woman with great charm is a deadly poison to many men. It''s a pity that Han Sanyi is obsessed with Su Yingxia. Nangong Liuli is just a woman in his eyes.


    After everyone left, Nangong Falcon walked up to Han 3000 and said, "I''m very satisfied with your performance. I can give you half an hour of video talk time. Cherish it."


    With that, Nangong Falcon threw his mobile phone to Han 3000.


    After Han 3000 got the mobile phone, he was very excited and went back to the room that Nangong Falcon arranged for him.


    All the servants of the Nangong family live here. Han 3000''s status makes it impossible for him to live in the guest room.


    In the small compartment of less than three square meters, there is nothing but a bed.


    Han 3000 holding a mobile phone, hand can''t help shaking slightly, dial the only contact inside.


    It seems that the other party has already received the order from Nangong falcon. After the video phone is connected, Han Nian appears in the picture.


    The little guy fell asleep quietly, and his two little hands squeezed the powder fist tightly.


    This static picture alone is enough to make Han 3000 sink down. It seems that his whole life is not enough.


    Half an hour passed quickly, although Han 3000 was still at his end, he had no choice but to put away his mobile phone.


    Lying in a single bed, even turning over may fall out of bed. The space for Han 3000 is very small, but to save Han Nian, Han 3000 can tolerate anything.


    As soon as I closed my eyes to rest, there was a knock on the door.


    Han 3000 knew who it was, but he opened the door.


    Nangong Liuli, dressed in a sexy dress, almost crowded into the room with Han 3000¡° You have such a small room. Would you like to change to a bigger one? " Nangong Liuli sits on the edge of the bed, and her slender legs are deliberately stretched out to hook up¡° For me, that''s enough. " Han 3000 light said¡° Really? But I want to stay here tonight. What shall I do? " Nangong Liuli stares at Han 3000, biting his lower lip slightly, making a shy expression¡° You are the eldest lady of the Nangong family. It''s not suitable to live here Han 3000 said. Nangong Liuli stood up, holding Han 3000 in both hands, and said: "since you know I''m a young lady, as long as I want, there''s nothing inappropriate, unless you like this kind of narrow sentiment, I can also satisfy you." While Nangong Liuli talks, one leg has been hooked on Han 3000. Han 3000 pressed Nangong Liuli''s leg and said, "I don''t need it." Nangong Liuli didn''t get angry because she was rejected. Instead, she had a smile on her face and said, "I want to measure your waist with my legs. Do you want to refuse me ruthlessly?" Nangong Liuli is very confident that Han 3000 will bow down to her pomegranate skirt, because no one has ever been indifferent to the temptation of Nangong Liuli. She has a strong confidence in her appearance and figure. As long as it is the man she wants, it is impossible not to get. But Han 3000 is different, he is destined to let Nangong Liuli down. Pushing aside the Nangong glaze, Han 3000 said coldly, "I''m not interested in you." This sentence is like a basin of cold water pouring down from Nangong Liuli''s head, which makes her angry and rush to her forehead¡° Han 3000, do you know who you are? You dare to refuse me. " Nangong Liuli said maliciously. Han 3000 light smile, said: "of course I know, perhaps, there is a little blood relationship between us." In the world of Nangong Liuli, she never has such taboos, but she can feel Han 3000''s rejection of her. This is her first defeat to a man and her first rejection by a man. Pop! Nangong Liuli slaps Han 3000 in the face and gnashes his teeth and says, "I''ll make you regret it. One day you''ll come to me on your knees." Han 3000 looks at the Nangong Liuli who left angrily and touches the beaten face. This kind of slap is not even painful. Close the door again, Han 3000 lay on the bed again. Nangong Qianqiu, if she is really a member of the Nangong family, then he and Nangong Liuli are related by blood. Nangong Liuli knows this clearly, but he still has to come to him, which makes Han 3000 Sanguan completely destroyed¡° What kind of woman is it that can be so taboo? " Han 3000 says helplessly. At this point, in another room. The luxury level here is comparable to that of the palace hall, which is quite different from the living environment of Han 3000. No matter the decoration or decoration in the room, it has a sense of top luxury. Even the air in the room seems to be full of the smell of money. Nangong Yan sat on the sofa, his face as deep as water. Just now, he pulled down his face and asked Nangong Boling to stop the competition. In fact, it was a disguised admission of defeat, but in order to save his own life, he had to do so¡° How sure are you against him? " Nangong Yan asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 545

    The man standing in front of Nangong Yan is Cheng Feng. He is not very tall, but his muscles are very strong. At first sight, he has extraordinary strength. More importantly, his eyes seem to have no emotion, just like a machine.


    "Maybe I''ll end up like that man." Cheng Feng said that Han 3000 didn''t show much in the challenge arena, so Cheng Feng couldn''t judge how far his strength was.


    But only with the strength of his fist as a reference, Cheng Feng probably thinks he will get the same result.


    This sentence made Nangong Yan''s expression more gloomy. He didn''t expect that Nangong Falcon would find such a master in the broken place in the center of the earth.


    In the eyes of the world, the core of the earth is mysterious and unpredictable, covered with a veil that can not be opened.


    But for the Nangong family, geocentric is a place where animals are kept. Even many people don''t pay attention to geocentric. For example, Nangong Yan gave up geocentric on his own initiative. At this time, I have to say that he regretted this decision. If he chose geocentric, Han 3000 would be his man now.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret this kind of thing.


    "In a few days, people at that level will come to Nangong''s house. If he sees Han 3000''s strength, maybe he will value Han 3000 more. I can''t let this happen." Nangong Yan said with gnashing teeth.


    "Since he lives in Nangong, is it hard to kill him?" Cheng Feng light said.


    With a ferocious smile, Nangong Yan said: "of course, it''s not difficult, but it''s not easy. Although I''m in a higher position in my grandfather''s mind than Nangong Falcon and Nangong Feng, you should know that Nangong family wants to enter that level only by relying on powerful force. Han 3000''s performance has obviously made my grandfather look up to it. If I kill him for no reason, My grandfather will blame me. "


    "If you want to add to the crime, you can''t help it." Cheng Feng said.


    Nangong Yan was stunned and then began to laugh.


    "That''s right. I gave him a charge. Can he still take it?"


    The next day, Han got up very early, but now he is not in a position to wander around the castle, so he can only live in a servant area.


    It has to be said that the world of the rich is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Even Han 3000 will sigh.


    At this time, Han 3000 found a group of children playing around a big boy.


    These children should be the younger generation of Nangong family. As for the big boy, Han 3000 is a little strange.


    It seems that his age is about 20, but his IQ seems not high. He plays games with those children with a silly smile on his face.


    After observing for about half an hour, he was free to beat and scold, and when those children fed him mud, he would not hesitate to swallow it.


    But how could there be such a fool in Nangong''s castle?


    "Who are you?" At this time, a little boy came to Han 3000 with high toes, hands akimbo, a little prince''s arrogant expression.


    "Don''t mess with me." Han said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the little boy was obviously not satisfied. He picked up a stone and hit Han 3000. He said with pride, "kneel down and let me ride. I will forgive you today."


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. This domineering boy is young, but he has a big temper. He is still in his own home. He will be more arrogant and domineering when he comes out of the gate of the Nangong family. If he grows up, it will be a disaster.


    "Little brother, you''d better get away from me, or I''ll spank you." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this, the little boy rushed to Han 3000 and wanted to kick him.


    Han 3000 swept with his right leg, and the little boy fell to the ground heavily.


    But let Han 3000 accident is, this little guy didn''t cry, but the face is gloomy looking at him.


    "Who are you, even me?" The little boy gritted his teeth.


    "I didn''t hit you. You tripped at my feet. It''s none of my business." Han 3000 smiles faintly. Don''t make trouble with this kind of domineering little thing. He dares to be so arrogant. He must have a background. As Han 3000 is now, he doesn''t want to cause too much trouble for Nangong falcon.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Han 3000 was hit by a flying stone on his head.


    "You''re just a dog in Nangong''s house. Please kneel down and ask me to forgive you. Otherwise, I want you to die."


    At a young age, people are always dying.


    The education of Nangong family is really eye opening.


    Han 3000 went to the little boy and picked him up directly. He said in a cold voice, "little thing, I don''t care about you because you are young, but if you provoke me again, I will kill you."


    The little boy was obviously arrogant and used to it. He didn''t feel afraid of Han 3000''s threat. Instead, he kicked Han 3000 in the air.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll kill you." Said the little boy.


    Han 3000 had never met such a domineering boy. In a moment of anger, he threw him out directly. At this time, Han Sanqian also found another thing, the guy who had been giggling all the time. At this time, he obviously stopped laughing, and the Idiot''s expression on his face was also put away. However, at the moment when they looked at each other, the giggle on his face was restored. This kind of expression conversion, is by no means a fool can do, is he pretending to be stupid¡° I want you to die. You''ll regret it. " The little boy fell to the ground and said with a painful face. Han 3000 turns around and leaves. It''s meaningless to argue with such a little thing. He can''t really kill a child. After Han 3000 left, the little boy was very angry and beat the fool. He started very hard. He picked up the stone on the ground and hit the fool on his head¡° Idiot, what are you laughing at? Don''t laugh. " The little boy roared angrily. Fool a pair of unknown appearance, continue to giggle, the blood flowing on his forehead, he seems not to care, just hand erase it. The little boy pulled the fool''s hair and said: "if I don''t kill this guy, I''m not Nangong." The fool nodded and seemed to understand the little boy. Other children also follow suit. They are not afraid of killing people, which even adults think is taboo. After everyone left, the fool sat on the ground playing with mud and buried his head, but now there was no giggle on his face, and there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes. In the case that Nangong Falcon didn''t come to find Han 3000, Han 3000 had no place to go except to stay in his room. This boring day was very boring. Han 3000 also tentatively dialed the number with his mobile phone, but without Nangong Falcon''s order, the other party didn''t answer the phone at all, which had to make Han 3000 give up the idea of fluke. Every time he gets down to his heart, Han 3000 fantasizes about what''s going on in the hillside villa. Han Sanqian is very worried about Han Nian''s kidnapping. He also knows that this is a nightmare for Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia''s pain will never be less than that of him, or even many times stronger. After all, Han Nian is a piece of meat that fell from Su Yingxia''s body. He was pregnant in October but separated from his parents. This kind of torture is very cruel for Su Yingxia. Hillside villa. After Shi Jing came, Su Yingxia''s situation improved a lot. Every day, Shi Jing would try every means to comfort her and make her believe that Han Sany would bring Han Nian back safely. Su Yingxia''s belief in Han 3000 is beyond doubt. She never doubted Han 3000, and as long as Han 3000 promised her, she would be able to do it. Just this kind of intense pain, want to let Su Yingxia completely let go, in Han Nian did not return to her arms before is certainly unable to do. Su Yingxia often sits in the living room in a daze, and her hands show a posture of holding the child. Whenever Shi Jing sees this scene, she will feel extremely distressed¡° Welcome summer, or let''s go out and relax. " Shi Jing took Su Yingxia''s hand and said. Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "Mom, I want to wait for 3000 yuan at home. I''m afraid he won''t be able to see me the first time when he comes back." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 546

    Not only is Su Yingxia waiting, but many people in Yuncheng are waiting for Han 3000 to come back, including Tianjia and Moyang, as well as many pieces that Han 3000 secretly laid before.


    After hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Shi Jing can''t bear to sigh. She has only seen this kind of sincere love in the couple.


    For Shi Jing, who lives in a famous family in Yanjing, most of the joys she sees tend to show interest. Who can give her true feelings like Su Yingxia?


    At this time, Mo Yang came to the villa, Shi Jing quietly pointed to the upstairs, Mo Yang went upstairs.


    The master bedroom is still occupied by Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao. Han Tianyang doesn''t occupy the nest because of his arrival. Instead, he lives on the third floor.


    Open balcony, this is Han Tianyang''s favorite place, even if the cold wind in winter can''t stop Han Tianyang enjoying the scenery here.


    In the center of the earth, Han Tianyang hasn''t felt the changes brought by the seasons for a long time, so even the cold wind is a thing worth experiencing for him.


    "Master Han." Mo Yang came to the balcony and called respectfully.


    Han Tianyang nodded and said, "after winter, it''s spring."


    Mo Yang doesn''t quite understand what Han Tianyang means. After winter, isn''t it spring? Can it still be autumn? So he didn''t dare to talk easily to avoid misunderstanding the metaphorical meaning of Han Tianyang.


    In fact, Han Tianyang doesn''t have any metaphors. He just hasn''t experienced the change of four seasons for a long time, and some of them forget the feeling of spring.


    "Sit down." Han Tianyang said.


    Mo Yang does not dare to regard Han Tianyang as an idol. How dare he be equal to Han Tianyang?


    Han Tianyang did not continue to ask, but asked: "what can I do for you?"


    "He Ting''s daughter has been arrested. I want to ask the old man how to solve it." Mo Yang says that Jiang Yingying has been caught in Yuncheng and is now locked up in the magic capital. If it was before, Mo Yang would have figured out a way to solve it, but now that Han Tianyang is in Yuncheng, it has to be decided by Han Tianyang.


    "Let it go." Han Tianyang said.


    "Let it go?" Mo Yang looks stunned. He Ting takes Han Nian away. It''s a capital crime. In Mo Yang''s opinion, although things in the world are not as bad as his wife and children, things are different. It''s not necessary to talk about the rules of the world when it comes to things in Han 3000.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the woman named he Ting, and her daughter doesn''t know anything." Han Tianyang said that as a servant of he Ting, she could not contact Nangong falcon, and Nangong Falcon could not cooperate with he ting.


    "Sir, do you have any clues?" Mo Yang asks curiously.


    There is no clue, but Han Tianyang has reasonable doubt that Jiang LAN may have done it, but there is no evidence yet.


    Since there is no evidence of speculation, Han Tianyang did not intend to tell Mo Yang, said: "you go to do your own thing, in the future this thing you do not have to worry about, in addition to 3000, none of us can help."


    Mo Yang sighs. What Han Tianyang says is the truth, and he has seen through it for a long time. He just doesn''t want to admit it, and he doesn''t want to be in the dilemma of being unable to do anything.


    Anyway, Mo Yang wants to do something. Once he is free, his guilt will rise endlessly.


    "I know you feel sorry for 3000, but some things are beyond your ability, so you don''t have to blame yourself." Han Tianyang continued.


    "Is there really no way to help him?" Mo Yang asked reluctantly.


    "If so, will I still sit here?" Han Tianyang said with a bitter smile that if there is a chance to help Han 3000, Han Tianyang will never ignore it. But now, there is no chance, because Han Tianyang knows the power of the Nangong family. If he really wants to take part in this matter, it will only add more trouble to Han 3000.


    Mo Yang heard this, powerless head down.


    "Master, I''ll go first." Mo Yang said.


    After Mo Yang left, Yan Jun said to Han Tianyang: "this Mo Yang is very loyal, but it''s a pity that his ability is limited, otherwise, he will be a good helper for Han 3000."


    "This person is very affectionate. It''s really a rare person, but ability is not something that can be forced." Han Tianyang said.


    "Yes." Yan Jun helplessly shakes his head, before he can train Han 3000, but now, Han 3000''s ability has surpassed him, even he can''t provide help for Han 3000, let alone Moyang.


    Mo Yang''s move downstairs startled Su Yingxia. When Su Yingxia saw Mo Yang, she couldn''t help standing up and went to Mo Yang.


    "Brother Yang, aunt he''s daughter, have you caught her?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Mo Yang subconsciously took a look at Shi Jing. Seeing that Shi Jing didn''t have any abnormal behavior, he said, "she''s in the magic capital, but I didn''t embarrass her. I just want to ask her about he ting."


    "Let her come to the villa." Su Yingxia said¡° Why? " Mo Yang doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° I believe aunt he can never do such a thing. Even if she disappears with Han Nian, she must have been taken away together. It happens that there is a lack of a servant at home. Let her come. " Su Yingxia said. Su Yingxia didn''t believe that he Ting betrayed Han 3000 and left with Han Nian from the beginning, because she knew what kind of person he Ting was and he Ting could never do it¡° Are you worried about Jiang Yingying being involved in this matter? " Mo Yang says helplessly, all this time, Su Yingxia is still concerned about the safety of others¡° Anyway, it''s all because of us, and her mother is also involved by us. " Su Yingxia said¡° Brother and sister, you are so kind-hearted, but sometimes it doesn''t pay off. " Mo Yang said¡° Be a good man, and God will see it. " Su Yingxia said. Mo Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll have her sent right away." When Jiang Yingying came to the hillside villa, it was the first time for her to feel that her mother used to live in such a luxurious place, and she really knew how rich Han 3000 was. Su Yingxia introduces herself to Jiang YingYing and talks about the disappearance of he ting and Han Nian. Jiang Yingying did not help he Ting explain anything, but said she believed he Ting would not be ungrateful¡° I know your mother is not such a person. If you don''t feel aggrieved, you can stay at home and work, which will make you safer. " Su Yingxia said¡° Thank you Jiang Yingying nodded. She knew that Su Yingxia was for her own good, so she was very grateful¡° Come with me Su Yingxia takes Jiang Yingying to the utility room where Han 3000 once lived. Su Yingxia has sorted out Han 3000''s things back to her room, so there is only one bed left¡° You live here. Your mother''s room hasn''t been cleaned up yet. " Su Yingxia said, but it''s not that he Ting''s room hasn''t been cleaned, but no one can clean it. There are many children''s things in it. Su Yingxia doesn''t even dare to get close to the door. Since he Ting disappeared, the door has never been opened. Jiang Yingying is a very smart girl. She guessed that there must be some reasons why Su Yingxia didn''t let her go to her mother''s room, so she didn''t say that she was going to clean up¡° Thank you¡° You pack up first. When you''re done, go and cook. " Su Yingxia said¡° Yes Su Yingxia had sorted out the things in the utility room, but under the bed, there was Han 3000''s skull. After Han 3000 brought the skull back to the hillside villa, he didn''t take it back to the room where he and Su Yingxia lived. After all, it was not an ornament. He was worried that if Su Yingxia accidentally found it out, it would frighten Su Yingxia, so he put it under the bed of the utility room. After finishing her luggage, Jiang Yingying went to the kitchen to work. For her, cooking is just a piece of cake. After all, she has lived alone for so many years, and she also has some basic life skills. Of course, compared with he Ting, there must be a certain gap. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 547

    Nangong family castle.


    Deep in the night, Han 3000 is sleeping. A sudden knock on the door brings him back to reality from his dream.


    Han 3000 in his dream holds Han Nian in his arms, but when he wakes up, he can only wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes. For him, Han Nian''s kidnapping is a heartbreaking thing, and the missing makes him dream of Han Nian every night.


    "What are you doing?" Open the door, when Han 3000 see Nangong falcon, cold face asked.


    Nangong Falcon''s face was pale, his eyes were angry and puzzled, and he said, "follow me."


    Han Sanqian doesn''t hesitate. He is looking forward to Nangong Falcon''s letting him do something, because only in this way can he be qualified to negotiate with Nangong Falcon and hope to have a video conversation with Han Nian.


    The night was very deep. By this time, all the Nangong family members should have rested. However, when he came to the living room of the castle, Han 3000 found that almost all the Nangong family members were gathered here.


    Are they still holding family meetings in the middle of the night?


    But if it was a family meeting, how could it be called him?


    "That''s him."


    "That''s him."


    "That''s him."


    Far away, Han 3000 found several children pointing at him, a look of panic, which made him feel a little bit of foreboding.


    These kids met during the day. When they had a conflict with the domineering kids, they were all there. However, they were all at the theatre during the day, so Han Sanqian didn''t make trouble for them.


    At this time, a woman rushed out of the crowd. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she obviously cried. When she came to Han 3000, she was beaten head and face.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly and pushed the woman away.


    "You pay for my daughter, pay for my daughter!" The woman tore heart crack lung of to Han 3000 roar a way.


    Han 3000''s brain is full of paste, and he doesn''t understand what happened.


    At this time, Nangong Boling walked up to Han 3000 and said, "you are so brave. You dare to kill people in my Nangong family."


    "Murder?" Han three thousand one face don''t understand, is the person who killed Nangong wind on the challenge arena, now Nangong Boling come to settle accounts after autumn? But it''s unreasonable.


    "Do you want to act in front of me?" Nangong Boling''s cold voice.


    "Now that he''s in the challenge arena, what''s so strange about him dying in my hands Han 3000 said.


    "Challenge arena? He''s just a child. Will he share his life and death with you in the challenge arena? " Nangong Boling said angrily.


    children!


    Han 3000 doesn''t know. So when he comes to Nangong''s house, he kills one person. That''s the one who killed Nangong Feng in the arena. How can it have anything to do with the children?


    "You are still pretending to be confused. Take a good look." Nangong Boling took Han 3000 to the center of the crowd.


    At this time, Han 3000 was shocked to find that there was a little boy lying in the crowd. Looking at his silent appearance, he was obviously dead!


    And this little boy is the domineering boy who conflicts with him!


    Although Han 3000 can''t get used to his character, he is still young this year. He doesn''t have the chance to change. How can he die! And look at this situation, all the people in Nangong family think that people were killed by him!


    "I didn''t kill him. It''s none of my business." Han 3000 light said, did not do things, he will never admit.


    "It''s you, it''s you who killed it."


    "You said you would kill him. He''s dead now. Who else can he be but you?"


    "You killed my brother, you have to pay for it."


    After hearing Han 3000''s denial, several children jump out to identify Han 3000. They seem to have identified Han 3000 as the murderer.


    Han 3000 takes a deep breath. It''s a blame. He makes it clear that someone wants to blame him.


    But who could have done it?


    In order to incriminate him, an innocent child was involved.


    Han 3000''s eyes are around the people of Nangong family. When he sees Nangong Yan, there is a trace of pleasure in his eyes. This kind of eyes means that he seems to be looking forward to what is happening in front of him.


    It''s him!


    "Han 3000, why do you do this? He''s just a child." Nangong Falcon grits his teeth and goes to Han 3000. He doesn''t care about the boy''s life, but more about Han 3000''s current situation. Once han 3000 is executed, it means that he has no helper. He really doesn''t understand why han 3000 does it.


    "I didn''t kill people." Han 3000 said.


    "It wasn''t you who killed it. Could it be our family members who killed it themselves?" Nangong Yan said coldly.


    All of a sudden, a cold thing was standing on Han 3000''s temple. As long as he pulled the trigger, even if Da Luo Jinxian was born, he would not be saved.


    "Why did you kill him? Was it just a little conflict?" Nangong Yan asked Han 3000.


    "I think you know better than I do why he died." Han Sanqian looks at Nangong Yan. Nangong Yan didn''t panic because of Han 3000''s words. He turned to Nangong Boling and said, "grandfather, this guy is a very dangerous person. Even our Nangong family dare to kill him. I suggest we kill him directly to get rid of future trouble."¡° Grandfather, this matter has not been investigated clearly. It is not enough to prove that Han 3000 killed the person only by their little kids. " Nangong Falcon said eagerly that he didn''t want Han 3000 to die. He finally saw the chance to compete with Nangong Yan. If Han 3000 died, his hope would be dashed. Nangong Boling stares at Han 3000, who is considering whether to kill or not. If Han 3000 can help the Nangong family get to that level, it''s not a big deal to die a Nangong family descendant¡° Put it in the dungeon first. " Nangong Boling ordered. This sentence made Nangong Yan''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He thought that his step was enough to kill Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that Nangong Boling would let Han 3000 go. Knowing this, he should have killed more small things, so that Nangong Boling had to execute Han 3000¡° Grandfather, he''s so dangerous. It''s a time bomb to stay in Nangong''s house. " Nangong Yan also wants to persuade. Nangong Boling looked at Nangong Yan coldly and said, "what I have decided is qualified for you to intervene?" Nangong Yan quickly lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."¡° No one is allowed to reveal what happened tonight. If anyone says anything to the outside world, I''ll let him get out of Nangong''s house. " They all bowed their heads and did not dare to speak. This is the supreme position of Nangong Boling in Nangong family. As long as he said it, no one would dare to refute it. Han 3000 was put into the dungeon, where the Nangong family used to imprison his family. Nangong Boling was very cruel in this respect. Even if his family made mistakes, they would be locked up, and it is very likely that they would be locked up for a lifetime. Nangong Boling had several sons under his knees. He once had a son who was put in a dungeon for committing a mistake. He had no light for nearly ten years. He was finally driven mad and killed in the dungeon. But Nangong Boling was indifferent to this matter. Even the funeral of the man was not held. He just had his body thrown into the sea. It seems that this is the character inherited by the Nangong family. Although Nangong Qianqiu has not reached this point, she is also developing in this direction. After all, she is very cruel to Han 3000¡° Is there anyone who can help you prove that you didn''t kill people? " The dungeon is like an iron cage where lions and tigers are held in the zoo. Nangong Falcon stands outside the cage and asks Han Sanqian, if Han Sanqian does not find a way to prove himself, he is likely to be locked here all his life. This is not what Nangong Falcon wants to see¡° Don''t you see that Nangong Yan has framed this for me? " Han 3000 light said¡° Nangong Yan Nangong Falcon looked surprised and said, "do you think Nangong Yan killed people?" Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, Nangong Falcon''s shrewd at this time, how can become so stupid, obviously to this extent, he can''t see through¡° My existence, however, threatens his position and gives you the capital to compete with him. Who else in the whole Nangong family except he wants to see me die? " Han 3000 light way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 548

    When Han 3000 said that, Nangong Falcon suddenly woke up.


    Indeed, he now has the capital to compete with Nangong Yan. How can Nangong Yan do nothing? His retreat in the challenge arena has shown his fear of Han 3000. Only when Han 3000 dies can he eliminate this threat.


    "I''m going to tell Grandpa now." Nangong Falcon said.


    "It''s no use if you go." Han 3000 quickly stops Nangong falcon. He seriously suspects that after Nangong Falcon returns to Nangong''s home, his IQ will decrease. What''s the use of finding Nangong Boling even if he doesn''t have a certificate?


    It''s not that Nangong Falcon''s IQ gets lower when he comes back to his family, but his concern is chaotic, and there is not much room for him to think. After all, it''s a dispute about the position of the future home owner. As a member of the board, Nangong Falcon naturally can''t treat him with a normal mind.


    "It''s no use. Let grandfather know that he is the murderer, and he will let you go and punish him." Nangong Falcon said.


    "Oh." Han 3000 light said: "what evidence do you have to prove?"? If Nangong Boling asked you to show him evidence, what would you show him? Would Nangong Boling believe you with just a few words? Nangong Yan''s position in his mind is much higher than yours. "


    Nangong Falcon suddenly calmed down.


    Yes, how can Nangong Boling easily believe him without evidence.


    Once he can''t prove Nangong Yan, he will even be maliciously slandered by Nangong Boling, which means stealing chicken will not erode rice.


    "What should we do now, do we not do anything?" Nangong Falcon asked.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, can help him prove the person, is not without.


    That fool witnessed the whole thing. He should be a very good witness.


    "There is a fool in Nangong family. Who is he?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Fool?" Nangong Falcon thought about it and then said, "are you talking about Nangong Kai?"


    "I don''t know his name, but there should be only one fool in the Nangong family." Han 3000 said.


    "If you don''t mention this man, I''ll forget him. Why do you mention him all of a sudden?" Nangong Falcon doesn''t understand. Nangong Kai is of the same generation as him, but he became a fool when he was very young. Because he didn''t threaten anyone, many people in Nangong family almost forgot him.


    "He witnessed the conflict between me and the little boy." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Falcon couldn''t help looking at Han 3000 and said, "you don''t want a fool to testify for you, do you? How can anyone believe a fool''s words? "


    "If..." Han 3000 hesitated for a while, said: "if he is not a fool?"


    "No way." Nangong Falcon did not want to affirm: "he became silly when he was very young, and he has been silly for so many years, how can he not be."


    "Why and when did he become stupid?" Han 3000 asked, he has seen Nangong Kai''s expression change, this is not a fool can have reaction, intuition tells Han 3000, his guess will never be wrong.


    Nangong Falcon frowned and had been talking about it for some years, but he vaguely remembered that when Nangong Kai became a fool, it was like when his mother died. At the beginning, some people thought that he became a fool because he was too sad. Others said that it was because his mother died and he got a serious illness, but it didn''t matter what the reason was, What''s important is that he did become stupid.


    Nangong Falcon tells Han 3000 what happened in that year according to the vague memory.


    Han 3000 frowned. Nangong Kai''s mother died in a strange way. Even today, he didn''t find out the truth. However, in Nangong Falcon''s words, he heard many strange things.


    Can we say that Nangong Kai''s mother was killed, and Nangong Kai witnessed it with his own eyes, so he had to pretend to be stupid to save his life?


    "How many wives does your father have?" Han 3000 can''t help asking.


    "My grandfather has several sons, and each of them has many women. Their responsibility is to raise the next generation for the Nangong family. It''s not too much to say that it''s a fertility machine, so there is no real wife." Nangong Falcon said.


    Han 3000 sighed a long time, this kind of top aristocracy is really chaotic, actually take the woman as a fertility machine.


    "What''s the use of having so many children? Is it to strengthen the Nangong family? " Han 3000 did not understand.


    Nangong Falcon shook his head and explained: "grandfather''s biggest wish is to enter the top level of the world, so he needs many generations to choose some talented people. To be honest, you are just a piece on grandfather''s chessboard, and there are many pieces like you, but it''s a pity that ninety-nine percent of the people, I''m not qualified to go to my grandfather. "


    Han 3000''s heart sank, Nangong Boling''s chess piece? It means that he does have a certain blood relationship with Nangong family, because with Nangong Boling''s character, if he had no blood relationship, he would not be valued.


    "Who is Nangong Qianqiu from Nangong Boling?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    "I don''t know much about the last generation, but if I hear right, they should be cousins." Nangong Falcon said. Han 3000 took a deep breath, and a huge mist rose in his heart. Nangong Qianqiu''s status is extraordinary. Why did he marry Han Tianyang? When he was in the center of the earth, Han Tianyang said he would tell him a story, which would probably solve all the doubts. Maybe not only he, but also Han Tianyang, even the whole Han family, may be the pawn of Nangong Boling¡° Let Nangong Kai come to see me. " Han 3000 said¡° Are you sure you want to put your hope on a fool? " Nangong Falcon asked. Han 3000 nodded and did not speak. Nangong Boling is the most terrible person he has ever seen in Chengfu, but Han 3000 has an intuition that the man named Nangong Kai is probably the one who can get closest to Nangong Boling. People in the eyes of the fool, this is not the best disguise it? However, he did not leave Nangong''s home, which made Han 3000 very curious about his purpose. In nangongyan''s room¡° I didn''t expect that my grandfather didn''t kill him directly, and it seems that I have guessed that I killed him. " Nangong Yan gritted his teeth and said that the result was not in his expectation. Now that people have been killed, Han 3000 has not died. This will become a time bomb around him. Once the truth is revealed, all his efforts will probably be in vain¡° Shall I kill him? " Cheng Feng said. If he could, Nangong Yan would certainly kill Han 3000 without hesitation, but the current situation does not allow him to do so. Since Nangong Boling just locked Han 3000 up, it shows that Nangong Boling does not want Han 3000 to die¡° Now my grandfather has taken a fancy to his strength. His life is more important than that little boy. If I kill him now, I can''t get rid of it. Besides, the dungeon has 24-hour monitoring, and only my grandfather knows the monitoring layout. We can''t destroy it at all. " Nangong Yan said¡° What else can we do? " Cheng Feng asked. Nangong Yan gritted his teeth and said: "you''d better pray that your strength can be valued by people at that level. Only in this way can Han 3000 not have the chance to show his value. It was much easier to kill him at that time. I believe my grandfather would never care about his life and death."¡° Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. " Cheng Feng said with his head down. In the dungeon, when Nangong Falcon brings Nangong Kai to the dungeon, Nangong Falcon leaves. But it seems that there are only two people in the dungeon, but now there is a pair of eyes staring at them in the dark¡° It''s tiring to play dumb for so many years. " Han 3000 said to Nangong Kai. Nangong Kai seems to have a special liking for mud. He pinches it all the time. At the moment, he just sits on the ground and plays with mud¡° Over the years, you should not eat less of it, but there are many trace elements in the soil, which can be regarded as a supplement to your nutrition. " Han, who didn''t get a response, continued, as if he were talking to himself. Nangong Kai still did not respond to Han 3000, as if he had not heard anything. At this time, Han Sanqian stood up and continued: "you are in pain to see your mother killed with your own eyes, aren''t you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 549

    Han 3000''s words obviously stopped Nangong Kai''s action for a moment.


    But after the stagnation, Nangong Kai still showed a silly look, and even laughed at Han Sanyi.


    However, his move is enough to make Han 3000 sure that his words are in his heart.


    If Nangong Kai really pretends to be stupid, then the reason must be related to his mother. It may even be the same as Han 3000 thought. Nangong Kai witnessed how his mother was killed.


    "For so many years, what is your purpose, to avenge your mother?" Han continued.


    Nangong Kai stretched out his hands and held the mud. It seemed that he wanted to ask Han 3000 if he wanted to play.


    Han Sanqian held out his hand from the cage, took over the mud and said, "we are the same kind of people. I want to leave here, and you want revenge. Maybe cooperation can make you achieve your goal faster."


    Nangong Kai is suddenly unhappy. He snatches the mud from Han 3000, and then pinches the clay figurine himself.


    "With your present ability, you can never take revenge on yourself. I think you can see your mother''s death every night when you close your eyes. Can you feel how painful she is? After waiting for so many years, you have not succeeded in avenging her. You are really an unfilial son. " Han 3000 said.


    "By the way, did your mother see you when she died? Can you see the distress signal in her eyes? "


    "I think you should feel her asking for help, but you are too timid to come forward, are you?"


    "That''s right. If you weren''t timid, how could you pretend to be stupid for so many years?"


    Han 3000 constantly stimulates Nangong Kai. He hopes that Nangong Kai can show his true side in front of him. Only in this way can Nangong Kai be valuable.


    "It''s just that you want to live a few more years. Are you deceiving yourself and haven''t waited for the chance to avenge her?"


    "You''re not waiting. You''re just afraid. You''re a coward. You don''t even have the courage to avenge your mother."


    Han 3000 said at the end, almost with the tone of scolding.


    Nangong Kai was shaking all over, obviously in a state of extreme anger.


    Han 3000''s stimulating words make his heart no longer calm. After so many years of forbearance, Nangong Kai has a tendency to explode.


    "I''m so angry. I dare not say I''m angry, but I can only smile when I face my mother killing enemy. I feel sad for you, and it''s not worth it for your mother. She gave birth to a useless son like you." Han 3000 said.


    "Enough!" Nangong Kai angrily stood up and threw away the mud in his hands. He held the cage tightly in his hands and said to Han 3000 angrily, "have you said enough? I''m not like this, I''m not like this!"


    Han three thousand light smile, sure enough, Nangong Kai is pretending to be silly, this moment he because of anger and unload the body of camouflage, this is the real him.


    Looking at the red eyed Nangong Kai, Han 3000 said, "if you want revenge, you must ask for my help."


    "I can do it by myself, you have no value to me." Nangong Kai said coldly.


    "If you can do it, why wait so many years? Isn''t that self consolation?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Nangong Kai gave a cold smile, his expression became extremely ferocious, and said: "I will soon blow up the whole Nangong family beyond recognition. Everyone will die. Even you will die in the ruins. I want them to pay the price of extermination."


    Han 3000 frowned and was surprised.


    This guy won''t say such words for no reason. It seems that his forbearance for so many years is not that he didn''t do anything, but that he arranged many things in secret.


    How much dynamite does it take to blow up the whole Nangong family, this ancient castle?


    "You planted explosives in the castle?" Han 3000''s scalp is a little numb. He thinks Nangong Kai is just a coward and doesn''t dare to act. He didn''t expect that this guy should have such a crazy idea. He really belittles Nangong Kai.


    "So what, can you stop me? This island will soon usher in the most brilliant fireworks, when you will die in this fireworks Nangong Kai said with gnashing teeth.


    Stupid?


    Still crazy!


    Han 3000 now thinks that this guy is not stupid, but completely crazy.


    The most splendid fireworks will not only destroy the Nangong family, but also many people will be innocent.


    In order to blow up the Nangong family, he would not take into account the impact of the bomb''s power on the surrounding environment.


    "You are crazy!" Han 3000 said.


    "I''m crazy. Do you know how my mother died? She was strangled alive. She looked at me and looked at me all the time. I knew that she wanted me to save her, but I couldn''t do it. At that time, I was very afraid. I could only watch her die. But now, I have the ability to revenge for her. I want all the Nangong family to bury her with me. " Nangong Kai roared.


    Han 3000''s face is dignified. He never thought that he would force out the real face of a madman. He thought that he could let Nangong kaixie cooperate with him in disguise, but now the situation is completely beyond his control.


    If Nangong Kai does, he will die! I''m afraid only he knows how much dynamite Nangong Kai has planted in this ancient castle for so many years¡° As long as you cooperate with me, we can deal with this matter in a different way. If you do so, you will hurt many innocent people. " Han 3000 said¡° Innocent? " Nangong Kai grinned ferociously and asked, "isn''t my mother innocent? Is it not unjust that she died? " Looking at Nangong Kai, he seems to have lost his mind. It is obviously impossible for him to talk to him in a normal way and change his mind. Han 3000 is helpless in the face of this situation. He can tell Nangong Falcon about it and let Nangong Falcon stop Nangong Kai, but Nangong Kai has been plotting for so many years, so he should not bring such despair to Nangong Kai. Although Han 3000''s experience is different from that of Nangong Kai, he can feel the pain of watching his mother be killed. Han Sanqian doesn''t want to die, but he doesn''t want to let the same suffering people experience despair again. But at this time, Han Sanqian can''t even hide for Nangong Kai, because Nangong Boling is watching them through monitoring, and their conversation is clearly heard by Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling was sitting in his study, his clenched fists turned white. Since Nangong Kai''s mother died, Nangong Kai has become a fool. Nangong Boling has never paid attention to this grandson, because in his eyes, let alone a fool, as long as he can''t prove his value, he can be classified as a waste. But he never thought that such a fool had done so many things secretly, which brought such a huge threat to the Nangong family. Brilliant fireworks? Nangong Boling can''t imagine what the ancient castle will look like when the explosives are detonated¡° Nangong Kai, I really underestimate you. You''ve been pretending to be stupid for so many years, and you want to destroy my Nangong family! " Nangong Boling said with gnashing teeth. Stand up, Nangong Boling takes people and goes to the dungeon. Those who threaten the Nangong family will die. Han Sanqian is in conflict at the moment. He needs a way that neither lets him die nor destroys Nangong Kai''s plan. At least he wants to ensure the success of Nangong Kai''s revenge plan. Maybe after that, he can use Nangong Kai to control the Nangong family. But it is obvious that things will not be like what Han 3000 thought. When Nangong Boling showed up, Han 3000 was stunned, and Nangong Kai was also silly¡° Nangong Kai, I didn''t expect that you''ve been acting silly for so many years. I still underestimate you. " Nangong Boling said. Nangong Kai opened his eyes and pretended to be stupid for so many years. He didn''t know how much mud he had eaten or how much urine he had drunk. All his efforts at this moment were in vain! At such a critical time, he was exposed, and still exposed in front of Nangong Boling. When Nangong Kai was captured, his eyes were not willing to stare at Han 3000, because Han 3000 caused all this. If Han 3000''s words didn''t stimulate him, how could he expose his true side? Han 3000 is sitting on the ground. He didn''t expect Nangong Boling to appear. He knows that Nangong Kai will die, and he will die miserably. All this is caused by him! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 550

    Nangong Kai''s foolishness shocked the whole Nangong family. When Nangong Boling ordered his men to search for the explosives buried in the bottom of the ancient castle with detectors, the result changed everyone''s face.


    Nearly a hundred kilograms of dynamite makes people fear. If it is detonated, no one will survive.


    No one thought that Nangong Kai, who pretended to be stupid enough to eat earth, had done such an earth shaking thing behind his back.


    "This fool is crazy. I didn''t expect that he wanted to kill all of us."


    "Fortunately, the owner of the family found out about it in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "This damned thing makes my legs soft."


    They are celebrating in fear, and they are also scolding Nangong Kai.


    Nangong Kai knelt in the living room, looking desperate.


    In the past ten years, he pretended to be stupid, in order to avenge his mother, in order to be able to revenge, no longer afraid to dream of his mother''s eyes for help.


    He was about to succeed. As long as he had the chance to enter the room of Nangong Boling and put down the last batch of explosives, he would be able to send all the Nangong family to the West.


    But he never thought that at this last moment, he would fail!


    "Han 3000, it''s all you, it''s all you. Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go." Nangong Kai is full of unwilling and resentful.


    Nangong Boling looks at Nangong Kai with a deep face. This grandson''s scheming is very terrible. But if he doesn''t use it against his own people, it will be a good thing for Nangong Boling, because Nangong family needs such a person. Even Nangong Yan doesn''t meet the requirements of inheriting the family leader in his eyes. Unfortunately, Nangong Kai is not used in the right way.


    "Nangong Kai, don''t blame me for killing you. Even if you die a hundred times, you won''t be wronged." Nangong Boling said in a deep voice.


    Nangong Kai said with a brilliant smile, "I''ve been ready to die for a long time. It''s a pity that I didn''t take you to be buried with me."


    "Hum." Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said, "if your mind is not used to deal with your own people, but to deal with outsiders, you will surely be able to achieve something in your family. You have gone astray, and you still don''t know how to repent."


    "Nangong Boling, if I didn''t pretend to be stupid, I would have died long ago. How could I live to now?" Nangong Kai looked at Nangong Boling with a ferocious expression and continued: "how dirty is this house? You don''t see it at all. Do you really think you control everything? How many murders have you seen in this family? "


    The questioning of Buddha''s heart didn''t change Nangong Boling''s expression, because he didn''t know the internal situation of his family as Nangong thought.


    As the head of the family, how could Nangong Boling not know what happened under his own eyes?


    Nangong Boling knew exactly why Nangong Kai''s mother died and who killed her. He didn''t want to investigate, but he didn''t care.


    At that time, Nangong Boling''s idea was very simple. Since people were dead, even if Nangong Kai''s mother was investigated, she could not survive. Why should more people be punished? What''s more, he''s so absorbed in how to infiltrate things at that level that he doesn''t have the leisure to care about these little things.


    In Nangong Boling''s opinion, this kind of open and close is the best solution. However, he did not expect that such connivance would breed such a madman as Nangong Kai.


    "Master, such a madman should be killed, or he will threaten our Nangong family in the future." At this time, a charming young woman suddenly said in a voice.


    Nangong Kai looks at the speaker like a torch. At that time, she killed her mother. Nangong Kai watched her do it with his own eyes, so he dreams of killing this woman.


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Nangong Feng stares at Nangong Kai, because the speaker is his mother.


    "Nangongfeng, you waste, you have the seed to kill me." Nangong said.


    Nangong Feng was very angry. When he came to Nangong Kai, he punched him in the face. Then he said to Nangong Boling, "grandfather, let your grandson kill him for you."


    Nangongkai poses such a threat to nangongjia. Nangongboling can''t let nangongkai live. He doesn''t need to explain to others, but he must ensure the safety of nangongjia, and nangongkai''s life is a great unstable factor.


    When Nangong Boling nodded, Nangong Feng''s expression became ferocious.


    "Take the stick, and I''ll beat the trash alive." Nangong Feng said.


    Soon someone gave him a baseball bat. Nangong Feng waved it mercilessly to Nangong Kai''s head. Every time he tried his best.


    Nangong Kai soon fell into the pool of blood, but he never closed his eyes. The reluctance in those eyes became more and more intense.


    Nangong wind hit no strength, Nangong Kai also finally did not breathe.


    He died in a mess and fell in a pool of blood.


    This scene seems very cruel, but no one on the scene has the slightest sympathy for Nangong Kai.


    "Well done, this guy should have died like this."¡° It''s cheap for him to die like this. He should be imprisoned and tortured several times a day until he dies. "¡° He should have died with his mother for so many years. " The swearing voice expresses Nangong family''s disgust for Nangong Kai. It seems that everyone wants Nangong Kai to be cramped and skinned. Nangong Falcon quietly withdrew from the crowd and went to the dungeon. He took Nangong Kai to see Han 3000, and Han 3000 put forward the matter that Nangong Kai pretended to be stupid. Therefore, in his opinion, Han 3000 did the same for Nangong Kai''s exposure. In this case, Han 3000 should know about Nangong Kai''s death¡° How is Nangong Kai? " Han 3000 asked Nangong falcon¡° He was killed alive by nangongfeng. " Nangong Falcon said. Han 3000''s shoulders drooped powerlessly. Although he had expected it, he still couldn''t accept it when it happened¡° I''m the one who hurt him. " Han 3000 said¡° If you want to avenge him, you have to prove yourself in front of your grandfather. I can feel that his mother''s death was related to nangongfeng''s mother. Maybe nangongfeng''s mother killed his mother. Today, he was killed by nangongfeng. The only chance you can redeem is to let your grandfather value it and take revenge for them. " Nangong Falcon said that he would not kindly inform Han 3000 of Nangong Kai''s death. He wanted to use this to stimulate Han 3000''s desire to revenge for Nangong Kai¡° Nangong falcon, you are really all pervasive. " Han 3000 light said¡° Nangong Kai was very unwilling when he died. I think he should hate you very much. After all, the plan for so many years was exposed because of you at the most critical time. Shouldn''t you be responsible for his death, or should you avenge him? " Nangong Falcon said¡° You don''t have to stimulate me on purpose. If you have a chance, I will certainly avenge him, even if it doesn''t atone for it. " Han 3000 said. Nangong Falcon laughs. His goal has been achieved. Now let''s see if Han 3000 has a chance to leave the dungeon¡° Grandfather didn''t kill you directly, but locked you here, which means that you still have a great chance to leave. Work hard. If you don''t help Nangong Kai get revenge, maybe he will turn into a fierce ghost and come to you. " Nangong Falcon said with a smile that for Han 3000, who only has a little blood of Nangong family, Nangong Boling didn''t choose to kill him directly, which shows that Nangong Boling has another idea in mind. So Nangong Falcon believes that Han 3000 will have a counter attack, but he''s not sure when the time is, It must be that Nangong Boling''s idea is not so easy to guess. Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. Nangong Falcon wants to use his hand to get rid of Nangong Feng, a competitor. He knows this very well, and he also knows that he has to jump in because he knows there is a pit in front of him. If you can''t help Nangong Kai revenge, his desperate eyes when he is captured will be the shadow that Han 3000 can''t get rid of in his mind for a lifetime. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 551

    Half a month later.


    Nangong family ushered in the most important moment.


    Today, it will be the time for the big people at that level to come to Nangong''s home.


    Early in the morning, Nangong Boling called all the Nangong family members to get up and go to the airport with the highest respect.


    The presence of all the Nangong family members shows how much Nangong Boling attaches importance to this matter.


    In this small island country, the Nangong family is very powerful, so when the civilians see this situation, they are all surprised and sigh. At the same time, they are also curious about what kind of people can get such high standard treatment from the Nangong family.


    A plane landed at the airport, and young and old people stepped down from the plane.


    The old man was not young, but his momentum was still like a dragon and tiger. When he walked, the wind was blowing at his feet, and his gait was vigorous. He was even a bit lower in front of him.


    The young man, who was dignified and high-profile, obviously did not pay attention to the Nangong family. However, he was so high that many girls in the Nangong family were so fascinated that even the Nangong glass could not help but fantasize about his sentimental feelings.


    "If such a handsome man can spend a good night with him, it''s probably the happiest thing in his life." Nangong Liuli said obsessed.


    Nangong Boling couldn''t help tidying up his clothes, went to the old man, bent slightly and said respectfully: "Hello, I''m the owner of Nangong family, Nangong Boling."


    The old man did not squint, indifferent said: "long journey, I need to rest for a while."


    "No problem. I''ve arranged a place for you to rest. Please get on the bus." Nangong Boling said.


    When the young man saw countless women obsessed with looking at himself, a smile full of evil appeared in the corner of his mouth. He knew that tonight would be an exciting night. He liked the women who took the initiative to send them to the door. He could trample them at will, and he didn''t have to bear any responsibility.


    Nangong Boling''s prepared residence for them is in Nangong''s castle. Although there are luxury hotels in this small island country, there is a lack of sincerity for Nangong Boling to stay in the hotel. Only by staying at home can they take care of them all the time and have the opportunity to get closer to each other.


    After returning to Nangong family''s castle, Nangong Boling personally arranged for the two to have a rest, he told Nangong Yan, "we must meet all their demands, and we can''t neglect anything."


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I will do it properly." Nangong Yan said with a smile.


    In the room, the old man sat on the sofa, while the young man looked at the environment of the room.


    "Master, the Nangong family''s economic strength is really strong. I''m afraid the whole economic context of this small island country is controlled by them secretly." The young man''s name is Gong Tian, and his master''s name is Zhuang Tang. They come from the secular world, but they are higher than the secular world. Therefore, in their eyes, people in the secular world are lower creatures.


    "If not, how can we give the Nangong family a chance?" Zhuang Tang said lightly.


    "Master, there''s one thing I don''t quite understand. With the power of apocalypse, it''s easy to make money. Why do you want to attract these worldly wastes?" Gong Tian doesn''t know why. The apocalypse in his mouth is a mysterious organization higher than the secular, and this organization is the so-called level in Yan Jun''s mouth. However, few people know the word apocalypse, even the Nangong family and other families with top economic strength have never heard of it.


    "The existence of apocalypse is not to make money, but to have a more important task. Since these big families are willing to give us some benefits, why waste their efforts?" Zhuang Tang said.


    Gong Tian nodded and said, "yes, some people give money. Why bother yourself? But the wishful thinking of these wastes is ridiculous. I really think that giving some money can send my own people to Apocalypse."


    "Although these people are rubbish, they are still valuable." Zhuang Tang said with a smile.


    Gong Tian followed the music and said, "if it wasn''t for the garbage, we didn''t even have sweepers. They are really valuable."


    "Go back to your room and have a rest. Let them have a good look at you tomorrow. If the Nangong family can''t take a move, we don''t have to waste time here." Zhuang Tang said.


    Apocalypse''s style is very simple. When they come, they won''t leave empty handed. Whether they will take people with them or not depends on the performance of the Nangong family.


    If they can''t take even one move, they have reason to shirk. If someone can do it, it''s OK to take back the apocalypse and sweep the floor.


    Of course, it''s secondary whether they can take people away. The important thing is that they will definitely take away a lot of wealth from Nangong family. That''s what they came for.


    Apocalypse is superior to the secular, but it is also a group of ordinary people who need to eat. They disdain to make money by themselves, so the source of money is the Nangong family, a secular family.


    Gong Tian nodded and went back to his room.


    Just now all the Nangong family came out to meet them. Gong Tian saw a lot of beautiful women. His solitude made him itch. How can he sleep alone on the bed? Just as he was going to find Nangong Yan, there was a knock on the door. Opening the door, Gong Tian finds Nangong Liuli standing shyly at the door, as shy as a ripe peach¡° Ha ha ha ha Gong Tian didn''t even think about it. He took Nangong Liuli in his arms. He didn''t need to ask why Nangong Liuli appeared, because he knew what the purpose of this woman was. Nangong Liuli is not the pure woman she pretends to be. Pretending to be pure in front of Gongtian is just her usual way. She knows how to give her way, what kind of man she should show. The study of Nangong Boling. The old man looked at the dungeon surveillance with a dignified face. The people he was waiting for finally came, but whether Nangong family could enter that level was beyond his control. The arrival of Zhuang Tang means that the Nangong family will inevitably lose a fortune. But if Zhuang Tang can take away a member of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling will have a chance to earn the money, and even make the Nangong family have a higher status. Although Nangong Boling attaches great importance to Nangong Yan, he thinks that Han 3000 is the one who can fulfill his wish for him, because Han 3000''s strength is absolutely the strongest in the Nangong family at present. Maybe he is the only one who can impress Zhuang Tang¡° I didn''t expect that I had to rely on your grandson to force you out of the Nangong family. You hate me very much. It''s a pity that everyone has his own destiny, and that''s what your destiny is. " Nangong Boling said lightly. There are a lot of people like Nangong Qianqiu. They almost all have the same experience. It can be said that the Nangong family spread their branches all over the world in order to enter that level. This game is so big that even Nangong Boling can''t remember it clearly. But now, he has the names of Nangong Qianqiu and Han 3000 in his mind. In Nangong Yan''s room, tomorrow is an important time for him to fight for the position of head of his family. As long as Cheng Feng can be taken away by Zhuang Tang, no one can threaten him. However, he is not happy and worried. Whether Cheng Feng''s strength can get into Zhuang Tang''s eyes is still unknown. If he can''t, he will miss the best chance and may even be robbed by Nangong falcon. After all, Nangong Falcon has another Han 3000, which is why Nangong Boling didn''t kill Han 3000 directly¡° If you fail, do you know what will happen to me? " Nangong Yan said to Cheng Feng¡° Even if I fail, you don''t want Han 3000 to succeed, do you Cheng Feng asked, he is very clear about Nangong Yan''s concerns, Nangong Falcon''s threat comes from Han 3000, so Han 3000 is the core figure¡° If both of you can''t succeed, Nangong Falcon won''t threaten my status. If you lose and he succeeds, I will lose the inheritance right of the owner. What do you think I should do now? " Nangong Yan asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 552

    "But you dare not kill Han 3000." Cheng Feng light said.


    Nangong Yan suddenly stood up, gritted his teeth and looked at Cheng Feng and said, "is this your attitude to talk to me?"


    "He''s in the dungeon now. It''s easy for you to kill him." Cheng Feng is not afraid of Nangong Yan. His ambition is very big, but his courage is very small, which makes Cheng Feng disdain.


    "Grandfather''s plan can''t be destroyed by anyone. Since he places his last hope on Han 3000, no one can hurt Han 3000 at this time. If I kill Han 3000, do you think I will come to a good end?" Nangong Yan says helplessly that he wants to kill Han 3000, and he wants to cut Han 3000 to pieces, but what about that? He did not dare to do so, because it would infuriate Nangong Boling, and the result of infuriating Nangong Boling was beyond his imagination.


    Nangong Yan is very clear that Nangong Boling has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. At this time, no matter anyone destroys Nangong Boling, it is not allowed.


    Now Nangong Boling is more partial to him, but this kind of partiality has no significance in this event.


    "There is another way, you don''t have to kill him, but you can make him useless. If I end up with him equally, you and Nangong Falcon will keep the status quo." Cheng Feng said.


    "No way." Nangong Yan asked.


    "He''s an ordinary man. He needs food and water." Cheng Feng said.


    Nangong Yan''s eyes are fixed, and he understands Cheng Feng''s meaning. However, the dungeon is monitored. If he deliberately gives Han 3000 food, Nangong Boling will doubt that he has to find a scapegoat to do it.


    Nangong Yan went directly to the room of Nangong Liuli, because he knew many dirty things about Nangong Liuli, so he had used this woman countless times.


    However, after knocking on the door several times, there was no movement in the door. The angry Nangong Yan had to kick the door open directly.


    The house was empty, which made Nangong Yan gnash his teeth.


    "Nangong Liuli, you''re such a bitch. It''s coming so soon." Nangong Yan gritted his teeth and said that with his understanding of Nangong glass, this woman must have gone to Gongtian''s room, so his idea of using Nangong glass was shattered.


    Give him ten courage, and he doesn''t dare to disturb Gong Tian''s good deeds at such a time!


    When Nangong Yan was about to go back to his room, he happened to run into Nangong falcon.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Nangong Yan asked.


    "I originally planned to go to the dungeon to see Han 3000, but I didn''t expect that my grandfather sent more people, and no one was allowed to go in. It seems that my grandfather cares about Han 3000''s safety." Nangong Falcon said with a smile, Nangong Yan can guess the reason why Nangong Boling left Han 3000, he can also guess, so at this time Nangong Falcon''s mood is proud.


    Nangong Yan bites his teeth. If that''s the case, his plan won''t work. No one can enter the dungeon and no one can get close to Han 3000. How can he poison him?


    "Nangongyan, why did you say that? He doesn''t think that only Han 3000 can make Zhuang Tang like it, does he? " Nangong Falcon said with a smile.


    Nangong yanleng hum, said: "Han 3000 this waste is no chance to play, because Cheng Feng is enough to let Zhuang Tang look at with new eyes."


    "Oh." Nangong Falcon nodded his head with deep meaning and said, "he''s a waste. He''s a waste that kills people with one blow, and Cheng Feng doesn''t dare to go to the court. It''s really a waste to the extreme."


    Nangong Yan was gnashing his teeth. His words were clearly curving at Cheng Feng.


    But it''s true that he didn''t let Cheng Feng play, so Nangong Yan can''t find any words to refute Nangong falcon.


    "Wait and see. When I become the heir of the master, I will let you get out of Nangong house." Nangong Yan said.


    "Younger brother, don''t be so absolute in your words. You should be a good person and meet each other in the future. Maybe I''m the heir of the family. If you talk to me like this, I''ll take revenge on you." Nangong Falcon said.


    Nangong Yan''s lungs are almost full of anger. When he talks with Nangong falcon, he is afraid that he can''t control his temper, so he leaves directly.


    Nangong Falcon laughs, but when he returns to his room, Nangong Falcon''s expression becomes serious. The imagination is very beautiful, but he has to worry that Han 3000 really doesn''t have a chance to play.


    He is very clear about the consequences of losing his position as the heir of the family leader. After fighting for so many years, no matter who will become the heir of the family leader, the other two will not come to a good end. He does not want to be the one who is expelled from the family.


    Now all hope is placed on Han 3000, but he can''t even see Han 3000 now. How can Nangong Falcon not worry?


    After a sleepless night, Nangong Falcon was a little tired, but he had to get up early, because today is likely to change his fate.


    In Gongtian''s room, Nangong''s glazed face is red. After a night''s moistening, it looks more moving. At the moment, she is like a snake winding around Gongtian.


    Gong Tian didn''t expect that under the pure appearance of Nangong glaze, there was such a coquettish side. If he wasn''t different from ordinary people, he might not even have the strength to get out of bed.


    "Don''t you like morning exercise?" Nangong Liuli breathes in Gongtian''s ear like a orchid. Gong Tian pushed aside the glaze of Nangong and said, "I still have business to do today. When I finish my business, come back to me tonight." Nangong''s glass was wrapped up in bedding, looking a little lost, and said, "is it only tonight? Is there any chance for us to meet in the future? Can I come to see you? " Gong Tian smiles coldly. It''s ridiculous that such a secular woman should try to catch up with such a big man as him¡° You are such a lowlife, who is qualified to come to me Palace day light says. Nangong Liuli''s eyes flashed a trace of dissatisfaction, but she covered it up very well, and continued: "who are you, and why does grandfather value you so much?" Gong Tian frowned slightly, looked at Nangong Liuli coldly and said, "do you want to know my identity?" Nangong Liuli is really curious about this matter. The purpose of her coming to Gongtian is not only to satisfy her own needs, but also to satisfy her curiosity. After all, the level that my grandfather often talked about is what kind of level it is, and what kind of people it is. All these are the places where Nangong Liuli has a strong desire for knowledge. Nangong Liuli nodded and said, "can''t you satisfy my little wish?" Gong Tian suddenly changed his face, as if the tenderness of last night was just like water for him. He pinched the pink neck of Nangong Liuli and warned in a cold voice: "you are such a low-ranking person. What qualifications do you have to know who I am? It''s your honor that I can spoil you." Nangong Liuli looks frightened. She didn''t expect that her curiosity would make Gong Tian so angry. Moreover, she can detect a strong contempt from Gong Tian''s eyes. She has no doubt that Gong Tian will kill herself¡° I''m sorry. I''m sorry. " Nangong Liuli apologizes. Gong Tian threw out the glaze of Nangong and said, "go away. I''m not interested in you any more. I don''t need to come to my room tonight." Nangong Liuli put on her clothes as soon as she could, and ran out of Gongtian''s room in panic¡° The existence of apocalypse is not something you lowlives are entitled to know. " When saying this, Gong Tian exudes a pride from his heart. Nangong Liuli, who fled back to her room in a hurry, finally recovered from her fear. At that moment, she felt that she was about to die, and her life seemed to be picked up¡° "Apocalypse?" After stabilizing her mind, Nangong Liuli takes out a jade pendant in her hand. The two words carved on the jade pendant make her a little puzzled. It''s from Gong Tian. Although she can read, the meaning of these two words doesn''t make her understand. When Nangong Liuli was meditating, the knock on the door suddenly rang out. Nangong Liuli quickly collected the jade pendant and went to the door to open it¡° Grandfather Nangong Liuli looked at the visitor in dismay. How could Nangong Boling come to her early in the morning¡° Go to the dungeon and watch Han 3000 for me. " Nangong Boling said. Nangong Liuli looks puzzled. Han 3000 is locked in the dungeon, and it''s hard to fly. Why do you want her to watch? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 553

    When Nangong Liuli was taken to the dungeon, he was put into the cage where Han 3000 lived.


    This can not help but let Nangong Liuli stunned, also let Han 3000 very puzzled.


    Did she commit something? Otherwise, why did Nangong Boling lock her up?


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 calm face to Nangong Liuli asked.


    Nangong Liuli Zhang Er''s monk can''t figure it out.


    She couldn''t figure out why Nangong Boling wanted her to watch Han 3000, and even more why she and Han 3000 were locked together.


    "I don''t know. Grandfather asked me to look at you, but he, why did he lock me up?" Nangong Liuli is very afraid and worried about what she did wrong, so she was punished by Nangong Boling. However, she has been in Nangong''s home for so many years, and she has not made any mistakes except her private life.


    If she was locked up because of the chaos of her private life, she should have been locked up long ago. How can she wait until now?


    Han 3000 frowned. Nangong Boling sent Nangong Liuli to stare at him, which is unreasonable.


    He is in an iron cage and has no chance to run away. Why should Nangong Boling do so much?


    "What should I do? Did I make my grandfather unhappy? That''s why he wanted to punish me for what I did wrong and what I did wrong." Nangong Liuli said in panic.


    Han 3000 looks at the other cages. If Nangong Liuli does something wrong, Nangong Boling wants to lock her up, but there is no reason to lock her up with him.


    There are dozens of iron cages in this dungeon.


    An idea was born in Han 3000''s heart, which made him feel very absurd and denied it at the first time.


    Nangong Boling should not do this. How can he say that he is also the head of Nangong family? How can he do such a thing?


    But after a while, Han felt something was wrong.


    Nangong Liuli suddenly turned red, and looked at him like silk.


    "I''m so hot." Nangong Liuli said.


    Wudaoguan.


    After all the Nangong family gathered, Zhuang Tang and Gong genius came late. They looked arrogant and domineering, but no one dared to have an opinion, because they had the qualification to be arrogant.


    Even Nangong Boling didn''t dare to speak out in front of them. How could other people in Nangong family dare to say that they were not?


    "Before I came here, I had already told Nangong Yan what I wanted. I believe you know it very well?" Zhuang Tang said to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling nodded and said, "Master Zhuang, I''ve made it clear. I believe Nangong family will never let you down."


    Zhuang Tang faintly smile, this kind of words he heard too much, but really can do, and how many people?


    Most of these people who are called experts in the world are vulnerable rubbish. It''s too difficult to get into his eyes.


    "In that case, let''s get started. Don''t waste time." Zhuang Tang said, and then found a position to close his eyes, obviously not concerned about the process.


    Gong Tian stands beside the challenge arena, leaps all his life, and jumps directly into the challenge arena. This elegant posture attracts countless women''s eyes.


    In their eyes, Gong Tian is just like heaven will come down to earth, so charming that it can''t be cured.


    "Your people are not afraid to come out." Standing on the challenge arena, Gong Tian said with disdain.


    Nangong Yan took a look at Cheng Feng and reminded him, "give me all your strength, otherwise, you will be full of life, and I will not let go of one."


    Cheng Feng looks serious. If he wasn''t threatened, how could he be willing to work for Nangong Yan? Now the whole family lives in one hand. How dare he neglect him.


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Feng said in a deep voice and walked towards the challenge arena.


    "By the way, I want to remind you that I will not be responsible if someone dies in the process." Zhuang Tang reminds Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling naturally has no opinion. He doesn''t even care about the life of his own son and grandson. How can he care about the life of Cheng Feng.


    On the challenge arena, Gong Tian looks up and down at Cheng Feng with a sneer on his face. He can''t help shaking his head and says: "it''s your honor to be my opponent like you in this life."


    Cheng Feng, who is ridiculed, doesn''t have much emotional fluctuation, because he knows that he and Gong Tian are not the same people in the world, and it''s normal to be less powerful than him. Since he is facing the strong, being ridiculed is a matter of course.


    "Please teach me." Cheng Feng said.


    "Ha ha ha ha, there are still models." Gong Tian laughed and continued: "in this case, I''ll give you a chance to attack first."


    Cheng Feng is also impolite. He takes out his strongest form and punches with wind, while Zhuang Tang is evasive. Although his movements seem simple and unadorned, he seems to be in a hurry, but he can always avoid Cheng Feng''s attack accurately every time.


    Cheng Feng, who has a lot of room to play, doesn''t get any advantage in making several punches. He doesn''t even touch Zhuang Tang''s hair.


    Cheng Feng is in a hurry. If he goes on like this, his physical strength will be consumed very quickly, and he can''t form a real blow to Zhuang Tang at all. Now, he is led by Zhuang Tang''s nose¡° Gong Tian waits for work, and Cheng Feng''s physical strength will soon be consumed. At that time, the fish on the chopping board will be slaughtered by Gong Tian. Grandfather, please ask Han 3000 to come. " Before the end of the competition, Nangong Falcon can''t wait to say to Nangong Boling¡° Nangong falcon, what''s your hurry? Now the game is not over Nangong Yan said with gnashing teeth. In fact, the two brothers are very impatient now. Nangong falcon is anxious that if Cheng Feng is recognized by Zhuang Tang, Han 3000 will not have the chance to fight, and his status will be completely suppressed by Nangong Yan from today on. As for Nangong Yan, he was worried that Cheng Feng had not succeeded. If he put his hope on Han 3000, he would change his position with Nangong Falcon now, and Nangong Boling would pay more attention to Nangong Falcon in the future¡° Nangong Yan, we have to invite Han 3000 to come early. Do you want Master Zhuang to wait? " Nangong Falcon said. Nangong Yan''s face is extremely gloomy. Even if he can''t seize this opportunity, he doesn''t want Han 3000 to appear, but he doesn''t dare to show this idea in front of Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling is a man who does not compromise means to achieve his goal, and he will be merciful when necessary. Although he has a higher position in Nangong Boling''s mind than Nangong falcon, once Nangong Boling knows what he really thinks, it''s not uncommon to put him in a dungeon¡° Grandfather, I believe Cheng Feng can do it. " Nangong Yan said to Nangong Boling. Nangong Falcon continued to add fuel to the fire and said, "grandfather, Zhuang Tang doesn''t make a move now. Once he makes a move, Cheng Feng will be defeated. Should we put all our bets on Cheng Feng?" Nangong Yan wanted to kill Nangong falcon, his fists shaking slightly. Nangong Boling watched the situation in the challenge arena. If Cheng Feng could do it, it would be the best. However, according to the current situation, the opportunity seems very slim¡° You have been arguing for such a long time. Is there anyone in the Nangong family who can beat my apprentice? " At this time, Zhuang Tang said with a smile that the most powerful experts in the secular world are just a pile of garbage for the Apocalypse people, so it''s very funny to watch them quarrel¡° Master Zhuang, what are your selection criteria? " Nangong Boling asked Zhuang Tang. Zhuang Tang raised his eyelids slightly and said to Gong Tian in the challenge arena, "Gong Tian, it''s almost done. Don''t waste any more time." When Gong Tian heard this, he had a pathetic look in his eyes and said to Cheng Feng, "after going to hell, I''ll find more ghosts on the way to huangquan. If I have a chance to see the king of hell, I''ll talk to him about me." The voice falls, the palace day suddenly sends a force, the whole person''s movement is quick to appear remnant shadow, make a person smack tongue. In addition to Zhuang Tang, no one at the scene can see how Qing Gongtian did it. With a loud noise, Cheng Feng leaped from the challenge arena and fell more than ten meters away to the ground. Cheng Feng struggled twice and couldn''t move. His mouth was bleeding. The end was obvious¡° That''s the condition. I can take my apprentice''s punch. " Zhuang Tang said lightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 554

    Nangong Yan''s face was as pale as paper. He never thought that Cheng Feng would end up like this.


    One punch!


    It''s just a punch. Cheng Feng is dead in Gong Tian''s hands.


    This kind of scene is familiar.


    At the beginning Han 3000, is not also a punch to get Nangong wind to find people?


    Is it true that only Han 3000 can bring hope to the Nangong family?


    Nangong Yan was not satisfied.


    After years of hard work, he couldn''t accept losing to Nangong Falcon in this way, and after losing the right of succession, could he still stay in Nangong family?


    "It seems that there is no one worthy of my attention in Nangong family." Zhuang Tang stood up with a disappointed expression.


    Nangong Boling clasped his hands and bowed to Zhuang Tang, saying, "please give Nangong family another chance. I''ll find someone right away."


    As the owner of Nangong family, Nangong Boling bows down with his fists. No doubt it''s a slow homage. Although Zhuang Tang doesn''t want to waste any more time in his heart, he will take a lot of money from Nangong Boling after all. It seems that this face will also be given to him.


    "OK, I''ll give you another chance." Zhuang Tang sat down again.


    "Thank you, Master Zhuang." Before Nangong Boling left, he said to Nangong Yan and Nangong falcon, "you stay here, I''ll go alone."


    This kind of errand work, just tell anyone to do it, and Nangong Boling actually wants to come out in person, which makes Nangong Falcon happy.


    "Nangong Yan, do you see that my grandfather went to invite Han 3000 himself, which is enough to show that he attaches great importance to Han 3000. You wait to admit defeat." Nangong Falcon said triumphantly.


    Nangong Yan''s face is livid, and he has to admit this fact. His grandfather seems to really value Han 3000. Otherwise, how can he go there in person?


    "Now is not the time for you to be proud. Even Han 3000 is not sure to be recognized by Master Zhuang." Nangong Yan said with gnashing teeth.


    Nangong Falcon naturally understood this truth, but there were not many opportunities to win in front of Nangong Yan. When would it be better not to do it at this time?


    "At least there is a chance. Unlike you, Cheng Feng is dead. You can only watch him now." Nangong Falcon said with a smile.


    Nangong Yan snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    In the dungeon.


    When Nangong Boling appeared, he found that Nangong Liuli seemed to faint in the cage, which made him frown.


    "Nangong Boling, I didn''t expect that you would threaten me in this way?" Han 3000 said coldly that Nangong Liuli''s performance just now was obviously something she shouldn''t have eaten. Combined with Nangong Boling''s locking her up with himself, it''s easy to explain.


    Nangong Boling wanted to use him, but he was afraid that he would not listen. So Nangong Boling wanted to see him have a relationship with Nangong Liuli, and then threatened him with Nangong Liuli. He used this dew to make Han 3000 have pity on Nangong Liuli, so he obeyed Nangong Boling.


    But the blood relationship between him and Nangong Liuli is clearer than anyone else. It''s crazy for him to do such a thing!


    "Now that you have guessed what I want to do, you should know that you have no choice." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Nangong Boling obviously doesn''t know what means Nangong Falcon threatens him, so he does it again. Now, Nangong Falcon doesn''t appear, which is good news for Han Sanqian.


    "I can''t help you." Han 3000 said.


    "Say what you have." Nangong Boling disdains to smile. Knowing that Han 3000 is such a soft bone that he can easily buy, he doesn''t have to let Nangong Liuli come.


    "I want to avenge nangongkai." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s face was frozen.


    Revenge for Nangong Kai? Doesn''t this mean to kill Nangong Feng and his mother?


    Although this grandson is the most useless, Nangong Boling is not willing to let him kill Nangong Feng.


    "No way." Nangong Boling refused.


    "How much time do you have to stay here to discuss with me?" Han 3000 smiles faintly. Nangong Boling shows that he doesn''t want to waste his time. Therefore, Han 3000''s negotiation capital is obviously superior to Nangong Boling.


    "Is your position qualified to make terms with me? You have to do what I want you to do. " Nangong Boling''s cold voice.


    "If you hadn''t arranged Nangong Liuli, I still don''t feel that you attach importance to this matter. You can treat your own granddaughter like this, which shows that this matter is very important to you. If you miss the opportunity, can Nangong family create a second time in their life?" Han 3000 sat in the cage, not worried at all.


    Nangong Boling is cautious, which is why Nangong Liuli comes out. However, he never thought that this kind of prudence has become a flaw. Han 3000 caught him. With his present performance, if he didn''t agree with him, he would not come out.


    And if time goes on, in case Zhuang Tang has left, it will be too late to find a way to blackmail Han 3000.


    Nangong Boling took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give you a chance to avenge Nangong Kai, but if you can''t meet my requirements, I''ll kill you."¡° Even if I can''t, you have to promise me now, don''t you? Why threaten me with such words. " Han 3000 laughs. Nangong Boling is biting his teeth. Han 3000''s meticulous mind is far beyond his imagination. Even the most outstanding Nangong Yan in his mind does not seem to reach the level of Han 3000. Take out the phone, Nangong Boling orders his servants to bring Nangong Feng and his mother to the dungeon immediately. Soon, nangongfeng and her son came to the dungeon. Nangong Feng looks puzzled. When his mother sees Han 3000, her eyes are still smiling. She doesn''t know what she is enjoying¡° What do you want me to do, grandfather? " Nangong Feng asked¡° At that time, you killed Nangong Kai''s mother. " Nangong Boling said to Nangong Feng''s mother. Nangong Feng''s mother''s face changed and explained: "Dad, how could it be me? This matter has nothing to do with me."¡° Hum Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said, "anything that happened in Nangong''s house can''t escape my eyes. Do you really think I don''t know?" Nangong Feng''s mother was so scared that she knelt down on the ground. Over the years, she thought she had gone with the wind. After all, Nangong Kai was dead now, but she didn''t expect to be mentioned by Nangong Boling¡° Grandfather, let him go of the past. " Nangong Feng said. Hearing these words, Han 3000 is furious. What''s the past? Let him go. Can she kill people as if nothing happened¡° Nangongfeng, your mother killed nangongkai''s mother, and you killed nangongkai, you both have to pay the price. " Han 3000 said coldly. Nangong Feng angrily rebuked Han 3000: "is there any qualification for you to speak here? You trash, shut up. " At this time, Nangong Boling opened Han 3000''s cage and said, "I''ll wait for you outside. Hurry up." With that, Nangong Boling walked out of the dungeon. Nangong Feng was flustered¡° What are you doing, grandfather Nangong Feng asked in a panic¡° Pay for what you do. " Nangong Boling said without looking back. Nangong Feng stood on the spot, listening to the meaning of this, grandfather will give himself to Han 3000 to deal with? This guy killed his men with one punch¡° I ruined Nangong Kai''s plan, and I let him die with hatred. Since he didn''t take revenge, let me take revenge for him. " Han 3000 light said. Nangong Feng looks at Han 3000 in horror. But his mother stood up at this time and said to Han 3000, "you are an alien. Get out of here now. If you dare to hurt our mother and son, I will tear you to pieces."¡° Who scares me with your capital? Don''t you see the attitude of Nangong Boling? He has given your lives to me. " Han 3000 said¡° You fart, Dad, how can you hurt us because you are a foreigner? I warn you, you... "Before you finish, Han 3000, who came to Nangong Feng, grabbed Nangong Feng''s neck and lifted him up in the air. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 555

    Seeing Nangong Feng struggling, her mother rushes to Han 3000 and keeps beating him with fists to save her son. But how can a woman''s strength compare with Han 3000?


    Han Sanyi kicked her to one side and said to Nangong Feng without pity: "Nangong Kai died of your random stick. I just strangle you. It''s very cheap for you. If you go to hell, don''t forget to apologize to Nangong Kai."


    Nangong Feng''s face turned red and his lips turned purple due to lack of oxygen. His struggle became smaller and smaller, and finally he pushed his legs.


    Seeing this scene, nangongfeng''s mother''s eyes were numb with fear.


    When Han 3000 walked towards her, she subconsciously knelt down in front of Han 3000, kept kowtowing and said: "please forgive me, please let me go, I shouldn''t kill that woman, I shouldn''t kill her!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Han 3000 cold voice asks a way.


    "Because, because she''s pregnant again, I''m afraid she''ll steal my limelight. I have to." Nangong Feng''s mother said.


    Han 3000 had a bang in his head.


    One corpse, two lives!


    She killed Nangong Kai''s mother because Nangong Kai''s mother was pregnant.


    A woman''s heart is like a snake and a scorpion. She is more vicious than a snake and a scorpion. Han 3000, furious, grabs Nangong Feng''s mother''s hair and bumps her face on her knees.


    Nangongfeng''s mother cried out in pain, covering her face with her hands, and there was blood flowing out.


    Han 3000 is not a man who likes to fight women. He never disdains to beat women, but at this moment, he really can''t stand it.


    As a mother, Han 3000 can''t imagine how she did such cruel things.


    "A cruel woman like you can''t make up for your mistakes by cutting her to pieces." Han 3000 goes to nangongfeng''s mother again and breaks her hands and feet.


    "I want you to die in front of their mother and son''s grave. I want you to be honest about your fault in front of all the Nangong family. Don''t worry. You won''t die so easily. It''s too cheap for you." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Nangongfeng''s mother fainted with pain.


    Han 3000 heart no waves, subconsciously touched the trouser pocket, and then out of the dungeon.


    There is an exquisite jade pendant in the trouser pocket. It was taken off by Nangong Liuli when the medicine broke out. Han 3000 put Nangong Liuli away after he fainted.


    "I''ve met your requirements. I hope you don''t let me down." Nangong Boling said to Han 3000.


    "This woman is not dead. I won''t let her go so easily." Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Boling frowned and warned, "don''t go too far. This Nangong family is not a place for you to come to. I can give you a chance to kill them. It''s the utmost concession."


    "Nangong Boling, the whole Nangong family will depend on me in the future. Is that your attitude to talk to me?" Han 3000 light way.


    Nangong Boling is surprised. If Han 3000 is really valued by Zhuang Tang, the development of Nangong family in the future will depend on Han 3000. Such an uncontrolled person is definitely not a good thing for Nangong Boling.


    In the heart of a faint foreboding began to spread, Nangong Boling suddenly felt that let Han 3000 appear, it seems not a wise decision.


    Wudaoguan.


    Gong Tian has been waiting impatiently. If he is competing with an expert, maybe he will have some expectations, but he really has no patience to wait for these rubbish.


    "Master, do we have to wait any longer? Why waste your time on them? Wouldn''t it be better to take money and leave? " Gong Tian said softly to Zhuang Tang.


    "The Nangong family is worth my wasting a little time. After all, their financial resources are amazing. The longer I have to wait, the more I can let them take." Zhuang Tang said lightly.


    Gong Tian couldn''t help laughing. He thought it was Zhuang Tang who had given Nangong Boling face that he would wait so long. He didn''t expect that Zhuang Tang had other plans. It seems that Nangong family will be bleeding this time.


    "Master is still wise. I have to learn more from him." Gong Tian sighed.


    "You are still young. There are still many things to learn." Zhuang Tang said with a smile.


    Nangong Falcon would look at the door of the martial arts hall every second or two. It seemed that one second was suffering for him.


    "Han 3000 can''t be so timid that he doesn''t even dare to appear. Nangong falcon, the person you are looking for is really powerful." Nangong Yan seized the opportunity to tease Nangong falcon.


    "No way." Nangong Falcon denied that Han 3000 had something to do with him. How could he not show up?


    "Maybe he heard about Cheng Feng''s death, so he was too scared to show up. What''s so strange about that? It''s only natural that he doesn''t want to show up when he knows he''s dead." Nangong Yan said.


    Nangong Falcon wants to go to the dungeon in person. If Han 3000 is too scared to show up, he can use Han Nian as a threat. Unfortunately, Nangong Boling made it very clear before he left that he should stay here, so Nangong Falcon does not dare to act rashly.


    At this time, Nangong Boling and Han 3000 finally appeared at the gate of wudaoguan. Nangong Falcon''s face suddenly showed a smile, and said to Nangong Yan, "I really feel unworthy for you. After so many efforts, I still have to lose to me. Don''t worry. I won''t make too much trouble for you when I become the head of the family." Nangong Yan''s face is gloomy. Won''t it be too difficult? How could he believe that bullshit. With Nangong Falcon''s character, it''s not unusual for him to get out of the house¡° Han 3000, you''d better not let me down. Otherwise, you know the consequences very well. " Nangong Falcon walks up to Han 3000 and whispers to Han 3000. Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. Han Nian is in the hands of Nangong falcon. He will be bound to do anything. However, Han Sanqian has no way to get rid of this situation, so he can only listen to Nangong falcon¡° Don''t worry, I won''t hide my strength, but if I can''t, I can''t help it. " Han 3000 said. After seeing Han 3000, Gong Tian looked up and down contemptuously. After waiting for such a long time, he came to this kind of goods. It''s really not worth it¡° This is the man you''ve kept us waiting for so long. Nangong Boling, you''ll really waste our time. " Gong tianlengsheng says to Nangong Boling that since master wants to blackmail Nangong Boling more, he naturally wants to let Nangong Boling know the serious consequences of wasting their time¡° Let''s get started. I''ve run out of patience. " Zhuang Tang closed his eyes and said impatiently. This is a warning to Nangong Boling. At the same time, it also sends a message to Gong Tian about a quick decision. Gong Tian took the lead in jumping into the challenge arena, still in the elegant posture, which made the Nangong women obsessed. Han 3000''s way of coming to power is plain and ordinary¡° See that man? I''ve beaten him to death. You''ll come to the same end as him soon. " Gong Tian laughs at Han 3000. When he came to wudaoguan, Han 3000 had found Cheng Feng''s body, but it didn''t worry him too much, because he could do the same thing. Of course, this will not make Han 3000 take it lightly. Since Nangong Boling paid so much attention to these two masters and disciples, it shows that they must have something extraordinary. And Yan Jun also said that people at that level are the absolute strong in the world. Even Yan Jun had never seen the real face of that level in his whole life. This alone is enough for Han 3000 to treat it carefully¡° Come on Han 3000 light way¡° If you want to die soon, I''ll help you. " Gong Tian''s body is like a tiger out of trouble. His momentum is like a rainbow. His right fist in the air sends out a fierce wind. Han 3000''s heavy expression suddenly changed, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This is what he wants to see, because only in the level of strength can he compete with Gong Tian. Seeing Han 3000''s smile, Gong Tian is very angry, as if he was ignored by Han 3000, which makes him increase the strength and speed of his fist again. Almost all of the Nangong family held their breath. They knew that this blow would determine the future of the Nangong family. Even Nangong Boling, who had always been indifferent, was so nervous that his forehead was sweating. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 556

    Zhuang Tang closed his eyes from the beginning to the end. At the moment Gong Tian stepped into the challenge arena, the end was doomed for Zhuang Tang. Han 3000 had no choice but to die. This boring process was not ornamental to him. It was better to close his eyes and rest his mind.


    "Can he really do it?"


    "We Nangong family depend on him now."


    "If we lose, I''m afraid our Nangong family will never have a chance to enter that level again."


    Everyone raised his heart to his throat. For those who don''t compete for the position of master, they still hope Han 3000 can win. After all, the honor of the family is also their personal honor. The more powerful the family is, the stronger their external identity will be.


    Except for Nangong Yan, he was the only one who wanted Han 3000 to die, because only when Han 3000 died, he and Nangong Falcon could stand on the starting line again and compete for the position of home owner.


    At this time, Gong Tian''s offensive has arrived, and Han 3000 has also waved his fist. It''s obvious that he wants to fight Gong Tian.


    When Gong Tian detects Han 3000''s intention, his expression becomes ridiculed. This kind of rubbish dares to fight him!


    "This blow, I want you to waste your right hand!" Gong Tian explodes.


    When the two fists collide, time and space seem to solidify in an instant.


    Everyone looks at the challenge arena, can''t wait to know the result of the fight.


    But the two men in the challenge arena were frozen, and no one moved.


    Just a few seconds, for the Nangong family, it was like a whole century.


    Especially Nangong Boling, he felt as if he had spent most of his life in the past few seconds, long and long.


    When the whole space was quiet, Zhuang Tang also felt the unusual atmosphere and could not help but open his eyes curiously.


    Seeing the situation in the challenge arena, Zhuang Tang frowned.


    In their attitude, they should be fighting each other.


    But Han 3000 is still in the challenge arena, which makes him feel that he should not.


    Gong Tian''s power burst out, enough to crush his right hand in an instant. How could he still stand like nothing?


    Is Gong Tian deliberately reserved?


    At this time, Han 3000 retreated a step, while Gong Tian was standing in the same place.


    By one step, Han 3000 has lost.


    At this time, Han 3000 was very shocked. Since he gained this power, Han 3000 admitted that no one could compete with him in this aspect, but Gong Tian not only did it, but also could push him back.


    What kind of abnormal power is needed to do this.


    Sure enough, the level in grandfather Yan''s mouth is really not simple.


    Han three thousand heart shocked at the same time, Gong Tian is not it?


    He had full confidence that Han 3000 was defeated by one blow, but the result before him was that Han 3000 only stepped back, and it seemed that he had not been seriously hurt.


    This is the result that Gong Tian can''t accept. The ant that he can crush to death in his eyes is just inferior now. How can this be possible!


    "Gong Tian, didn''t I tell you not to waste your time?" Zhuang Tang discontented said, he did not see the process, so that the palace day to Han 3000 left.


    Gong Tian heard Zhuang Tang''s question and understood what Zhuang Tang meant.


    But he didn''t really keep his hand. He also wanted to finish Han''s fist and end this boring thing as soon as possible.


    But in fact, he has used all his strength to kill Han 3000, but he didn''t do it.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t you know how precious my time is?" Seeing that Gong Tian didn''t respond, Zhuang Tang angrily scolded.


    Gong Tian takes a deep breath, but his right hand is still numb, which is the sequela of the anti earthquake force.


    "I didn''t expect that you really surprised me." Gong Tian grits his teeth and says that he must not lose face in front of Zhuang Tang, otherwise Zhuang Tang may abandon his apprentice at any time.


    "You surprised me, too. It seems that I took it lightly and should not spare any effort." Han 3000 light said.


    Gong Tian''s face is very blue. Han 3000''s words are a great insult to him. It''s just a waste. How dare you humiliate him?


    "You could have saved your life, but now you''re going to die." As soon as Gong Tian''s voice fell, he launched a second attack on Han 3000.


    Han 3000 center of gravity slightly sinking, in the best state to meet the attack of the palace day.


    This time, Zhuang Tang did not close his eyes again. He wanted to see what had just happened.


    From their conversation, Gong Tian seems to have tried his best, but he didn''t get much benefit. However, Zhuang Tang doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that Han Sanya, a secular man, can resist Gong Tian''s attack.


    "Let me have a good look at your strength. Are you qualified to stay when you face Gong Tian?" Zhuang Tang glared at Han 3000 and said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t dare to take Gong Tian lightly. The reason is that he deliberately stimulates Gong Tian to launch a second attack as soon as possible to avoid Gong Tian accumulating power for too long. Although his right hand also suffered from the sequelae of the anti earthquake force, his present state is better than that of Gong Tian because of his retreat. These micro advantages may have a chance to make the result different. Han 3000 must seize this opportunity. Gong Tian''s attack on the challenge arena is very fierce. In other people''s eyes, Han 3000 has been completely suppressed. Nangong Yan is so excited that he rubs his hands secretly. This is the result he wants to see. It''s better for Gong Tian to kill Han 3000 and help him get rid of this opponent. Nangong Boling''s forehead was sweating more and more, just like in a sauna. He couldn''t wipe it clean, because at this critical moment, he was even careful to breathe. The most tense moment in his life is probably now. In contrast to Zhuang Tang, he no longer has a relaxed and comfortable expression, but rather dignified. On the surface, Gong Tian does have a good advantage, but this advantage is impossible. Gong Tian should crush Han 3000, and Han 3000 should have died long ago. How can he still have the chance to fight with Gong Tian? And Zhuang Tang can see what others can''t see. Gong Tian''s advantage comes from Han 3000''s constant evasion. That is to say, Han 3000 has not done anything so far, which is not good news for Gong Tian. People''s physical strength is limited, but Gong Tian is constantly wasting, without any threat to Han 3000. Han 3000 is waiting for work with ease. His physical strength will always be at the peak. As long as he seizes the opportunity, it is not impossible to win with one hit! Zhuang Tang finally knows that Gong Tian didn''t keep his hand in the fight, but he didn''t take advantage of the fight. He just didn''t see the process, only the result. That''s why he came up with the idea of Gong Tian''s mercy¡° Who are you? How can you have such a strong strength? " Zhuang Tang said to himself in a low voice, and his tone was obviously unbelievable. Apocalypse is not without secular people to become strong, but it is after entering the apocalypse, after special training to achieve the effect. But Han 3000, who didn''t even know what the Apocalypse was, was able to compete with Gong Tian. Zhuang Tang couldn''t help but have an idea in his mind. If Han 3000 is allowed to enter the apocalypse and receive professional training, what will his strength become, and does Gong Tian still have a chance to suppress him? Zhuang Tang unconsciously shakes his head, and his real heart denies Gong Tian''s opportunity¡° Ah, it seems that he is still going to lose. He has been beaten so much that he has no chance to fight back. "¡° We were so happy that we really thought he had a chance to win¡° It''s said that he is Nangong Qianqiu''s grandson. As expected, like her grandmother, he is useless waste. It''s not worth our hope to put on him. " As the saying goes, laymen watch the fun. The Nangong family can only see the surface of Han 3000''s being suppressed, but they can''t understand the purpose of Han 3000''s waiting for work. Therefore, in their determination, Han 3000 has lost, and then they begin to ridicule Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 557

    "You shut up." Listening to the sarcastic voice of Han 3000, Nangong Boling scolded coldly. It''s about the future of Nangong family. What''s the qualification of these people who have no contribution?


    Nangong Boling''s dissatisfaction made those people scared. They did not dare to say a word of ridicule at Han 3000. However, in their hearts, they still thought Han 3000 would lose, but Nangong Boling was unwilling to admit it, or even could not face the reality.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I''ll find a way." Nangong Yan said to Nangong Boling that he needs to stand up at this time and let Nangong Boling know that only he can give hope to Nangong family.


    It''s a pity that Nangong Yan''s timing is really wrong. Nangong Boling is not willing to admit that Han 3000 will lose. His words are undoubtedly looking for abuse.


    "You shut your mouth, don''t talk, no one will treat you as dumb." Nangong Boling said with gnashing teeth.


    "Brother, don''t you curse Han 3000 for losing in your heart?" Nangong Falcon timely said.


    Nangong Yan had to speak without conscience at this time. Although his real idea was like this, Nangong Boling was right in front of him. How dare he admit it.


    "Nangong falcon, do you think I am such a villain? If Han 3000 can win, of course, it is the best. This determines whether the Nangong family can enter that level. However, judging from the current situation, the chance of Han 3000 is very slim. I''m just thinking of other ways. " Nangong Yan said.


    Nangong Falcon sneered and said, "he hasn''t lost yet. You don''t need to think of a way."


    Nangong Yan nodded and stopped talking. If he would lose, he would know. At this time, it was meaningless to argue with Nangong falcon. The fact would give him a painful slap in the face.


    In the challenge arena, Han 3000 has retreated to the side rope, which can be said that there is no way to go back. In this case, he is facing the fierce attack from Gong Tian, and will inevitably be beaten because he can''t dodge, but he is still patient.


    Han 3000 is very clear that there is no chance of a fatal blow, even if he reluctantly makes a move, it will not have a good result, so he must wait for the best opportunity to appear.


    All the people present, only Zhuang Tang guessed Han 3000''s purpose, which made his expression more and more heavy.


    Han 3000''s forbearance is extraordinary. Even if he is, he may not be able to bear it. However, Han 3000 has never shown the desire to fight back.


    In fact, at this time, Zhuang Tang has been able to stop the game, because Han 3000 has such a performance, enough to get his approval, but he also wants to continue to see if Han 3000 can find the opportunity, and after finding the opportunity, what kind of threat he will pose to Gong Tian.


    "Why don''t you fight back? Why, are you so weak?" Nangong Boling said angrily that he could only work anxiously on the sidelines. At the moment, his heart was like a fire.


    He was beaten all the way and retreated all the way. Even Nangong Boling could not bear this kind of oppression.


    At this time, Han 3000''s step suddenly changed.


    Others can''t notice the change, but Zhuang Tang can feel it clearly.


    "Here it is Zhuang Tang blurted out subconsciously.


    Voice just fell, Han 3000 suddenly launched a fierce counterattack against Gong Tian.


    At this time, Gong Tian''s physical strength has been consumed more than half, Han 3000''s sudden counterattack let him unexpected, after the chest was a blow, resulting in his figure unstable, even back two steps.


    Before giving Gong Tian time to think, Han 3000''s second round attack followed.


    Bullying the body and into the Han 3000, once again a blow in the palace day''s belly.


    At this time, Gong Tian became a living target. He had no choice but to be beaten passively.


    "Surprise, surprise?" Han Sanyi said to Gong Tian while punching.


    At this time, Gong Tiancai was shocked to find that the suppression of Han 3000 just now was entirely because Han 3000 gave him an opportunity.


    Han Sanqian is wasting his power while seeking out a mobile phone club.


    At this time, the unequal power directly exposed Gong Tian''s weakness, which made Gong Tian very unwilling.


    How is that possible?


    How can I lose to him?


    Unfortunately, the inner reluctance can not be turned into strength.


    Gong Tian is beaten back to the side rope, and the next punch will hit him on the head.


    He knew that Han 3000''s blow was enough to make him faint, and the game would end with his failure.


    Boxing caused by the wind, the wind came whistling ear, palace day powerless closed his eyes.


    Accept your fate!


    He had no choice but to accept his fate.


    Time goes by second after second, but the fist that should have come is not coming, which makes Gong Tian feel very strange.


    What''s going on? Why haven''t you fainted yet?


    Gong Tian opens his eyes strangely, only to find that Han 3000''s fist stops at his temple.


    "What are you doing?" The palace day doesn''t understand of ask a way. Han 3000 received back, light said: "don''t want to kill you." Gong Tian suddenly clenched his fist. In the face of worldly people, it''s always his turn to kill others? And they let him go. The sudden change of the war situation made the Nangong family speechless, and everyone was stunned to see what happened in front of them. Is it an illusion? Han Sanqian was beaten so much that he didn''t even have the chance to fight back. How could he suppress Gong Tian in an instant, and... And he said to Gong Tian that he didn''t want to kill you¡° "Hiss..." Zhuang Tang took a cold breath. Although Gong Tian''s disadvantage had been known for a long time, Zhuang Tang didn''t think of this situation. He believed that Han 3000''s words were not to scare Gong Tian. If he really wanted to kill Gong Tian, he would be able to do that. This guy has been so strong before he entered the apocalypse. If he is allowed to enter the apocalypse, what kind of strong man will he be in the future¡° Maybe even I can''t imagine how strong you will be. " Zhuang Tang sighed in a low voice that the result of this trip to Nangong family was unexpected, and even surprised him¡° He, did he win? "¡° He can even win at that level! "¡° Han 3000, you are so good! " I don''t know who took the lead in chanting Han 3000''s name. All the people in the martial arts hall yelled in unison, deafening. Nangong Falcon excitedly yells Han 3000''s name, blushing. Although he put his hope on Han 3000 and hoped that Han 3000 would be liked by Zhuang Tang, the result now is better than he expected. How can Nangong Falcon not be excited? Nangong Yan''s mood at this time was completely opposite to Nangong Falcon''s, and he was at the lowest point in his life. He was pale and his legs were soft, so he sat directly on the floor. Han 3000 destroyed his chance to fight for the position of the master of his family. Nangong Yan knew very well that he would no longer have the chance to be arrogant in Nangong''s family, and would not even be favored by Nangong Boling. Nangong family, is it really in Nangong Falcon''s hands¡° Grandfather, he won, he won. " Nangong Falcon excitedly reminds Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling was calm on the surface, but he was very excited in his heart. His whole body cells became active. However, as the head of the family, he could not lose his sense of propriety like others. When he came to Zhuang Tang, Nangong Boling said, "Master Zhuang, are you satisfied with his performance?" Zhuang Tang left the martial arts hall without saying a word, and he could not see whether he was happy or not. Gong Tian walked out of the challenge arena, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul, because the result hit him too much. He was always arrogant and didn''t allow himself to lose in the hands of a secular man, but the fact is that he did. Out of the martial arts museum, you can still hear the cheers of those people to Han 3000. Gong Tianxia''s consciousness turns to have a look, and his eyes are full of bitterness¡° Han 3000. "¡° Han 3000. "¡° Han 3000. "..." When Nangong Boling raised his hands, those people stopped cheering Han 3000. Nangong Boling said to Han 3000 with a smile: "from today on, you are my Nangong family. You can enjoy everything in my Nangong family. If you want, you can also change your name to Nangong 3000."¡° I don''t want to Han three thousand one face indifferent refuse way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 558

    The Nangong family are very clear about the intention of Nangong Boling to change Han 3000''s surname.


    This shows that Nangong Boling attaches great importance to him. The change of his surname actually means that he has a chance to become the head of Nangong family in the future. This great honor is not what ordinary people can receive.


    When Nangong Falcon heard this sentence, he even fell to the bottom of his heart, because for him, Han 3000 was just using tools to help him win the title of head of his family. If Han 3000 really changed his family name and was reused, he would become Han 3000''s wedding dress instead, which is by no means acceptable to him.


    Even in an instant, Nangong Falcon had already figured out how to use Han Nian to get Han 3000 out of the fight.


    But what people never thought was that Han 3000 would be so happy to refuse Nangong Boling.


    "He, he refused?" Someone feels that they may have a hallucination, unbelievable whispers.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean?" Nangong Boling said discontentedly.


    "I won''t change my name." Han 3000 light said.


    As soon as this sentence came out, all the Nangong family knew that they didn''t have hallucinations, but Han 3000 really refused.


    Wudaoguan burst the pot in an instant. He refused to be the head of the family.


    No one can be indifferent to the Nangong family''s hundreds of billions of assets, but he is so indifferent that he doesn''t seem to pay attention to the Nangong family''s assets at all.


    Nangong Falcon gives a cold smile. It seems that he has self-knowledge. He knows that Han Nian is in his own hands, so he doesn''t dare to compete with him for the position of home owner.


    This idea, Nangong falcon is very wrong, Han 3000 is not afraid of threats, but really did not pay attention to Nangong family''s money.


    For Han 3000, money is nothing more than his belongings. Besides, this kind of big family is involved in so many powerful families'' internal fights. Han 3000 doesn''t want to wade in this muddy water.


    Nangong Boling looks cold. He is afraid that he can''t control Han 3000, so he gives Han 3000 such an opportunity. But he never thought that Han 3000 would refuse.


    "Do you know how many assets Nangong family has? Although there is no name of Nangong family in the rich list, those people are just well-off level in my eyes." Nangong Boling said coldly.


    Although it is exaggerating to say that people on the rich list can be regarded as well-off, it also shows that the Nangong family is rich and powerful.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian also knows that in this world, the people on the list are not the richest in the real sense. There are more rich people who disdain to appear on this list.


    But what about that?


    Han 3000 is more willing to devote his whole life to Su Yingxia and Han Nian than to these stinks.


    "Money means nothing to me." Han 3000 light said.


    This sentence can''t help but make some people show contempt for Han 3000, because in their view, there can''t be people who don''t love money in the world. It''s obvious that Han 3000 is exaggerating.


    "You really don''t want to?" Nangong Boling asked again.


    At this time, Nangong Falcon quickly went to Nangong Boling and said, "grandfather, since he doesn''t want to, don''t force him, and he will always listen to me. You don''t have to worry that he won''t pay attention to us after he gets Master Zhuang''s approval."


    Nangong Boling looks at Nangong falcon.


    Han 3000 is indeed what he found, but now Han 3000 has the capital to leave him. How can he listen to him?


    Knowing that Nangong Boling didn''t believe in himself, Nangong Falcon raised his head and said to Han 3000, "you haven''t forgotten your dog''s identity. I''m your master. Do you admit it?"


    This sentence almost surprised everyone to look at Nangong falcon, because in their opinion, Han 3000 has enough qualifications to obtain an extraordinary status in Nangong family after such performance, but Nangong Falcon dares to call him a dog!


    Even Nangong Boling''s eyes flashed a little surprise. Why can he talk to Han 3000 in such a manner?


    Does Nangong Falcon have the handle of Han 3000 in his hand and didn''t tell him?


    Nangong Falcon can''t help but feel proud when his eyes are focused on him. This is the most eye-catching day for him in Nangong family, and this day will completely change his status in Nangong family.


    Han Sanqian knows what Nangong Falcon wants to do. If he doesn''t compromise at this time, Han Nian will be in danger.


    "Yes." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Nangong Falcon laughed and said: "grandfather, you see, you don''t have to worry that he doesn''t help Nangong family. As long as I''m here, he will listen to me."


    As long as I''m here.


    These five words have exposed the purpose of Nangong falcon, but he doesn''t care, because the position of the head of the family is inevitable, and he wants to let everyone in the Nangong family know.


    "But now, I have one more thing to do." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Kai''s Revenge has not yet been avenged. Although Nangong Feng is dead, it is not enough for Han 3000¡° Han 3000, are you asking me? " Nangong Falcon said with a sneer. Han Sanqian stepped down from the challenge arena and came to Nangong falcon. He whispered in his ear, "I can meet your needs in front of them. If you want to prove yourself, I''ve already given it to you. But now, you have to meet me. Otherwise, you won''t get anything. It''s a big deal." Nangong Falcon''s complacent heart is instantly watered with cold water. He knows that he has Han Nian in his hand and can threaten Han 3000, but he also knows very well that Han 3000 is a decisive factor whether he can get the home owner''s position, so he can''t squeeze Han 3000 unilaterally. Once he really gets to the point where the net is broken, he may not get anything¡° What do you want? " Nangong Falcon asked with gnashing teeth¡° Where is Nangong Kai''s mother''s grave? I want Nangong Feng''s mother to give thanks for her death. " Han 3000 said¡° No way Nangong Falcon refused without thinking about it. He didn''t know about the dungeon, and he didn''t know that Nangong Feng was dead. So in his opinion, Nangong Boling could never let this happen¡° Take him Nangong Boling said suddenly. Hearing this, Nangong Falcon was stunned¡° Grandfather, what he wants to kill is nangongfeng''s mother. " Nangong Falcon looked at Nangong Boling in disbelief, and his grandfather agreed so happily¡° Nangongfeng''s mother killed nangongkai''s mother in those years. I knew about this for a long time, but I didn''t know the truth in those years, so I didn''t investigate. But today, nangongfeng''s mother needs to pay for her mistakes. " Nangong Boling deliberately raised the volume so that everyone could hear him¡° Besides, nangongfeng is dead, and the funeral will be held on another day. " After that, Nangong Boling left the martial arts museum. Nangongfeng is dead! This sentence made the people of wudaoguan unable to recall for a long time. Nangong Feng is the eldest son of this generation. Although his achievements can''t be compared with Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan, he is the eldest son after all. Even if he doesn''t get the position of head of the family, in other people''s eyes, it''s no problem for him to stay in Nangong''s home and enjoy the happiness. But now, suddenly dead! Those people can''t help looking at Han 3000. Although they don''t know the specific situation, they can be sure of one thing. The death of Nangong Feng must be related to Han 3000. Nangong Boling also wanted to hold Nangong Feng''s mother responsible because of Han 3000. Everyone has a common idea in mind. Although Han Sanqian''s family name is not Nangong, he is now in Nangong''s family, which is definitely an invincible existence. A tacit consensus has been reached among the Nangong family, that is, Han 3000 should not be offended, otherwise he will lose his life if he is not careful¡° Han 3000, you are really capable. For your sake, my grandfather doesn''t even care about the death of Nangong Feng and his mother. " Nangong Falcon said to Han 3000 in a cold voice¡° You don''t have to feel threatened. I have no interest in everything about the Nangong family. " Han 3000 light way¡° This is the best way. Otherwise, I will never let Han Nian go. " Nangong Falcon threatened¡° If I could, I would never kill you in my life. " Han 3000 said, take Han Nian to threaten him, Nangong falcon is not worth dying, Han 3000 want to put his painful torture life! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 559

    For Han 3000''s words, Nangong Falcon didn''t care at all, and laughed scornfully. In his opinion, Han 3000''s words were a kind of incompetence, and he didn''t have a chance to revenge him, so he would compromise.


    But in fact, Han 3000''s so-called "no killing" is to make Nangong Falcon live in pain, not to die.


    Nangong falcon, who can''t understand the meaning of this sentence now, doesn''t know the seriousness of the consequences. When he really understands it, he has no chance to regret it.


    According to the address navigation, find Nangong Kai''s mother''s tomb.


    It''s almost a wasteland full of weeds. It''s hard to find a tomb full of weeds. It''s obvious that since she was buried here, no one in Nangong''s family has come to see her.


    Although Nangong Kai was still alive before, he was not allowed to help his mother clean up the grave when he pretended to be a fool. Once he was found, his act of pretending to be a fool would come to light.


    Han 3000 can feel how much he has paid for Nangong Kai''s humiliation. That''s why he feels ashamed of Nangong Kai.


    When Han 3000 began to pull out the weeds from Nangong Kai''s mother''s grave, Nangong Falcon said with disdain, "is that how you waste your time? If I have the time, I might as well think more about how to help me get the inheritance as soon as possible. "


    "These weeds should have been sorted out by Nangong Kai. I think he would like to come here to have a look." Han 3000 said.


    For Han 3000''s wrong answer, Nangong Falcon showed a very dissatisfied expression, but he can''t force Han 3000 with a strong attitude, so he can only take a deep breath and live in the tomb.


    "I think that when she looks at Nangong Kai temporarily, she doesn''t want Nangong Kai to avenge her, but wants Nangong Kai to leave Nangong''s home, away from the land of right and wrong. As a mother, she is still thinking about how to protect her children before she dies." Han continued.


    Nangong Falcon has no interest in these things. No matter who dies, as long as he is not himself.


    "Where''s Nangong Kai''s body?" Han 3000 suddenly turns to ask Nangong falcon.


    "I''ve been found, and it will be delivered soon. I heard that it has been gnawed by mice. I don''t know if you can accept it." Nangong Falcon said with a smile.


    Han 3000 light nodded, no longer speak.


    After sorting out Nangong Kai''s mother''s tomb, Han 3000 digs another grave.


    Before long, Nangong Kai''s body was transported here. Nangong Kai, who was killed by random sticks, was miserable, abnormal, bruised, mottled, blood stained, rotten, and there were all kinds of factors that lured his stomach.


    Nangong Falcon just took a look and vomited.


    Han 3000 just sighed, not moved by the smell of putrefaction.


    "I didn''t expect that letting you tell the truth would hurt you, but you can rest assured that I''ve avenged you for this revenge. If you don''t think it''s enough, just come to me at night, and I will satisfy all your wishes." Han 3000 light said, and then took off his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Nangong Kai is puzzled and asks Han 3000, this guy doesn''t have any abnormal idea, it''s a rotten corpse.


    "Let him walk with dignity." Han 3000 said.


    To change his clothes for Nangong Kai, Han 3000 carefully moved him into the grave.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Falcon looks even more disdainful, and even treats Han 3000 as a psychopath.


    "Everyone is dead. What can you do if you put on the royal clothes and jade clothes for him? What a psycho." Nangong Falcon can''t understand Han 3000''s behavior. In his opinion, it''s a sick posture.


    It''s useless for people who are not in the same frequency to talk more, so Han 3000 doesn''t bother to explain it to Nangong falcon.


    After filling the soil, Han three thousand pairs knelt to one side and said to nangongfeng''s mother, who had been lost for a long time, "come here, kowtow and apologize to their mother and son."


    "You, a foreigner, have no right to command me." Nangong Feng''s mother''s eyes are blank. She is scared to the point of breaking her courage. But subconsciously, she still thinks Han 3000 is inferior and has no right to talk to him like this.


    Han 3000 goes directly to nangongfeng''s mother, pulls her hair and drags her to their grave. He directly breaks her legs and makes her not kneel.


    Listening to Nangong Feng''s mother''s shrill scream, Nangong Falcon couldn''t bear it.


    Although this guy is quite obedient when he is threatened, he is really tough when he is tough.


    Nangong Feng can''t help but be a little worried. Once he loses Han Nian, what will Han 3000 do to him?


    It seems that more people have to be sent to watch Han Nian. Although she is only a baby, her existence is very important and there must be no mistakes.


    "Admit it. I''ll make it easier for you to die." Han 3000''s tone is icy and says to Nangong Feng''s mother.


    Nangong Feng''s mother is so hurt that she has lost her mind. She yells at Han 3000.


    Han 3000, after she scolded enough, was beaten. At this time, Nangong Feng''s mother seemed to realize that this would not come to a good end. She had to kowtow to the grave and say some words of forgiveness.


    "I''ve done so many things for you, and now it''s your turn to help me." Han 3000 said to Nangong falcon. Nangong Falcon''s eyelids jumped and asked Han 3000, "what do you want me to do?"¡° Kill her. " Han 3000 said¡° No way. " Nangong Falcon refused without thinking about it. Although he had killed people, he was not afraid of it, but it was Nangong Feng''s mother after all. He had to call his little mother. How could he do it¡° Is there anything else you can''t do in front of the head of the family? " Han 3000 light way. Nangong Falcon doubted: "does killing her have anything to do with getting the inheritance right of the owner of the family?"¡° Of course, it matters. Whether I''m happy or not is very important. If you just want to use Han Nian to blackmail me, it''s not enough. " Han 3000 said¡° What do you mean Nangong Falcon frowned. Han Nian was the biggest handle. Why not enough¡° I won''t ruin myself for a child. " Han 3000 light way. Nangong Falcon sneered and said: "Han 3000, don''t pretend to be indifferent in front of me. Do you think I will believe it? It''s no use pretending not to care. Your eyes have betrayed you. For you, the importance of Han Nian can''t be compared with anything. She''s your own daughter." Han 3000 sighed in his heart. It seems that it''s not feasible to make Nangong Falcon feel that he doesn''t care about Han Nian in such a stupid way. After all, Nangong falcon is not an idiot. How can he be so easy to cheat¡° Nangong falcon, you should know what I mean to you? Even if you can be the head of the Nangong family, maybe it''s just my attitude. If she doesn''t die, you will never be the head of the family. " Han three thousand finish, turn around and go, Nangong wind mother left Nangong falcon. Nangong falcon is biting his teeth. In front of the master''s road, any obstacles are nothing. A Nangong Feng mother can never be a stumbling block on this road¡° I''m sorry, little mom. You''ve done too much evil. Now the retribution cycle, nangongfeng is dead. You can go to huangquan road to accompany him. " Nangong Falcon goes to Nangong Feng''s mother. Nangong Feng''s mother kept begging for mercy, but Nangong Falcon had made up her mind. No matter how pathetic she was, it was useless. After killing Nangong Feng''s mother alive, Nangong Falcon threw her body in the weeds. Naturally, snakes, insects, rats and ants helped to destroy the body. However, through this incident, Nangong Falcon realized that while he was blackmailing Han 3000, he was also being blackmailed by Han 3000, and this could not be changed, because if he wanted to become the owner of the Nangong family, he had to rely on Han 3000''s help, but he could not change it, but he could find ways to improve it. At least he had to improve his position, Stand on Han 3000¡° It seems that I have to teach you a lesson so that you can listen to me Nangong Falcon gnashed his teeth and then dialed his number. Not long after Han Sanqian returned to his room in Nangong castle, he received a video call. In the picture, Han Nian seemed very uncomfortable, crying all the time, and his expression was painful. At this time, just listen to the voice of a man over the video phone: "her body is really fragile, I just hit it gently. I didn''t expect that she was broken. Do you want me to send her to the hospital?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 560

    Han Sanqian''s anger rushed to his forehead, and his forehead was blue. Every cry of Han Nian was a great torture and pain for him. He would rather hurt himself than Han Nian.


    He knew that Nangong Falcon was warning him in this way.


    But he knows better that the compromise with Nangong Falcon will only make him more unscrupulous. Maybe he will do more excessive things to Han Nian in the future.


    "Don''t hurt her any more." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    The voice of the man on the phone was very proud and said, "you go to Nangong Falcon and kneel down in front of her. I can consider sending her to the hospital. I don''t think you want to see this little guy continue to suffer. After all, she is your daughter."


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, hung up the video phone directly, and walked toward Nangong Falcon''s room.


    After returning to the castle, Nangong Falcon waited for Han 3000 in his room, and his expression was very proud.


    In his opinion, this way can make Han 3000 obedient. He can''t wait to see Han 3000 kneel down in front of him and beg for mercy like a poor dog.


    When he heard the knock on the door, Nangong Falcon knew that Han Sanqian was coming, but he deliberately delayed for some time to open the door. He had to make Han Sanqian anxious and let Han Sanqian know who was the master and who was the servant.


    Open the door, Nangong Falcon light said: "so anxious to come to me for what?"


    For Nangong falcon, Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, but told Nangong Falcon what he wanted with his actions.


    Pinching Nangong Falcon''s neck, Han 3000 said with gloomy eyes: "call your men immediately and let him send Han Nian to the hospital."


    This is totally different from Nangong Falcon''s imagination of kneeling to beg for mercy. He never thought Han 3000''s attitude would be so strong.


    "You let go of me, believe it or not, I''ll let him kill Han Nian right away!" Nangong Falcon said angrily.


    "Dare you? If you kill Han Nian, what are you going to do to threaten me? If you can''t threaten me, can you still get the inheritance right of the owner? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Nangong Falcon did not dare to kill Han Nian. He never even thought about it, because this handle is very important to him. Han Nian must live well so that he can continuously squeeze Han 3000''s use value.


    But he hurt Han Nian in order to teach Han 3000 a lesson and ask him to be obedient in the future. If he compromised Han 3000 at this time, he would steal the chicken instead of eating the rice.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Let me go." Nangong Falcon said, biting his teeth.


    Han 3000 not only didn''t let go, but also increased his strength.


    Nangong Falcon''s face turned red instantly, and he could breathe less and less.


    "If I kill you, even if your men kill Han Nian, they won''t get your life back. Are you sure you want to make such an exchange?" Han 3000''s face is as cold as ice, just like a basin of cold water pouring on Nangong Falcon''s head.


    Nangong Falcon subconsciously holds Han 3000''s hand, but his struggling strength can be ignored, but he is very clear about the fact that if he does not compromise with Han 3000 at this time, his life will be lost.


    He nodded to Han 3000 in a slight radian, which is the biggest action he can make now.


    Han Sanqian let go of Nangong falcon. Nangong Falcon greedily breathed fresh air. He finally felt that his life had been picked up. Moreover, he knew that forcing Han Sanqian by this means would never benefit him.


    "Are you really not afraid that I will kill Han Nian?" Nangong falcon is not reconciled to say, originally his intention is to let Han 3000 bow, did not expect that he fell inferior, such a result let Nangong Falcon very helpless.


    "You don''t have the courage to do so, because I know what you want, so don''t do such useless things in the future, otherwise I will really kill you." Han 3000 light way.


    Nangong Falcon took a deep breath and said, "in this case, we have reached a consensus that I will let my people take good care of Han Nian in the future. And you will try your best to help me get the position of the head of the family. As long as I become the head of the Nangong family, I will let Han Nian go. How about that?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "from today on, I will watch Han Nian whenever I want to. You''d better inform your subordinates and answer my video phone at any time."


    "Han 3000, don''t go too far." Nangong Falcon said.


    "Don''t you want to be the head of the family?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Nangong Falcon''s intestines are blue with regret. Now he has a thorough understanding of what it means to lose his wife and lose his soldiers. The decision to hurt Han Nian not only doesn''t get any benefit, but also gives Han 3000 the capital to threaten himself.


    He knew the source of the threat, but he could not ignore the position of the head of the family.


    "Yes, I promise you." Nangong Falcon said.


    "Let him know as soon as possible. I want to see the whole process of Han Nian''s going to the hospital." With that, Han turned and left.


    After returning to the room, Han 3000 dials the video phone, and the other party answers without any suspense, but the man doesn''t speak, and the previous proud tone probably turns into unwillingness.


    Han Sanqian looks at Han Nian in the video. The little guy''s sobbing voice is very small, but this is the only way she can express her pain. Han Sanqian''s eyes are glistening with tears. After seeing the whole process of Han Nian''s medical treatment, he hangs up. In another room of the castle. Zhuang Tang''s face is heavy, and he has been silent for a long time. Gong Tian stands on one side and loses to Han 3000. This is a shame, and he can''t explain it to Zhuang Tang. Now he is very worried that Zhuang Tang will pursue his responsibility¡° Master, I''m sorry. I took it lightly. " Gong Tian said to Zhuang Tang with his head buried. Zhuang Tang took a deep breath, his dignified, not angry with Gong Tian, but Han 3000''s strong, it is not his status can determine Han 3000''s fate. In front of the Nangong family, Zhuang Tang, as the apocalypse, had the Supreme Identity. However, within the apocalypse, Zhuang Tang is just a marginal person. Otherwise, he can''t do such errands. Zhuang Tang had never known how powerful this organization was, but he knew that he could not decide how to deal with Han 3000. However, if someone with higher status was informed of this, he would not get any benefit from Nangong''s family. It would be a great loss for him. Concealment? After this idea was born in Zhuang Tang''s brain sea, he began to be afraid before he did it, because once it came to light, there was only one end to him, that was death¡° Gong Tian, money and life, what''s more important? " Zhuang Tang asked Gong Tian. Gong Tian frowned and didn''t understand what Zhuang Tang meant. But if you let him choose, it must be life. No matter how much money he has, it''s useless to spend his life¡° Master, of course, life is more important. If you lose your life, no matter how much money you have, you won''t have a chance to spend it. " Gong Tian said¡° Money can be taken 100%, but life, maybe only 50% chance to lose, how would you choose? " Zhuang Tang continued¡° Or choose life, live in fear is also a kind of torture Gong Tian said. Zhuang Tang nodded his head and said: "in fact, many people in the Apocalypse like money. They shout that the secular struggle is a childish game, but who doesn''t want to enjoy glory? No one would like to live a simple life every day. As a liaison between apocalypse and the secular world, I am more qualified than others to enjoy the good life brought by money, but unfortunately I am also subject to more constraints. " Gong Tian hears it in the clouds. He doesn''t know what Zhuang Tang is sighing about. What''s more, he doesn''t know that Zhuang Tang''s inner entanglement is because of money¡° Master, what is the true Apocalypse like? " Gong Tian asked curiously. As an apprentice of Zhuang Tang Dynasty, Gong Tian only lived outside the apocalypse. All he knew was that the Apocalypse was isolated from the world, but what kind of real noumenon was gong Tian had never seen¡° You can''t know what the real apocalypse is all your life, because I don''t know, but he may soon be in a higher position than us in the apocalypse. " Zhuang Tang sighed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 561

    Zhuang Tang''s words surprised Gong Tian. He didn''t expect that Zhuang Tang''s evaluation of Han 3000 was so high.


    "Master, if I hadn''t taken it lightly, he would never have been my opponent." Gong Tian said unconvinced.


    Zhuang Tang sneered and said, "if you think about your strength before entering the apocalypse, and compare with him, you will understand the gap."


    After a pause, Zhuang Tang continued: "he is the only one who hasn''t entered the apocalypse in the past ten years, but has this kind of strong strength. Can you imagine how fast his strength will grow after he entered the apocalypse?"


    This sentence makes Gong Tian speechless. If you compare his strength before he entered the Apocalypse with Han 3000, there is no comparison at all. At that time, he was just a mole ant in front of Han 3000.


    "Master, but I don''t rule out that this is the limit of his potential. Maybe even if he enters the apocalypse, he can''t become stronger." Gong Tian said.


    "Is it meaningful to deceive yourself like this?" Zhuang Tang disdained the way.


    Gong Tian''s head droops powerlessly. He doesn''t want to admit that Han 3000 is better than himself, but now it seems that this is an irreversible fact.


    "As long as master takes the hand, it should be no problem to kill him." Gong Tian said.


    "Of course, it''s no problem, but if the Apocalypse knows about it, we can''t escape death, and we have no grudge. I''ll kill him. I can only inform the Apocalypse leaders of this matter and let them decide what Han 3000 should do." Zhuang Tang figured out that he couldn''t risk his life. The most important thing was to lose some money. There was no need to commit this taboo. In case of any carelessness, he didn''t even have the chance to regret it.


    Gong Tianxin is not willing. In the challenge arena, he treats Han 3000 as a waste. But if Han 3000 enters the apocalypse, he will become a real waste. This kind of status contrast makes him unable to accept, but Zhuang Tang''s decision is not for him to change.


    The next day, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian left Nangong''s house, leaving nothing behind. Because this matter needs the Apocalypse senior management to make a decision, so Zhuang Tang must go back to inform this matter first.


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter? They just left?" After seeing them off, Nangong Falcon asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Yan used to be able to stand beside Nangong Boling, but now he has changed to Nangong falcon. This change of status is very realistic, but it is also the normal of Nangong family. Whoever has the ability can get Nangong Boling''s attention.


    Nangong Boling said with a faint smile, "who do the errands in the company belong to?"


    Nangong Falcon frowned. The errands are just ordinary employees? How could he suddenly mention such a thing.


    "What do you mean, grandfather?" Nangong Falcon asked suspiciously.


    "Think of that level as a company, and Gong Tian is running errands for the company." Nangong Boling laughs. Gong Tian''s silent departure doesn''t worry him, on the contrary, it makes him happier, because it shows that Han 3000''s weight is no longer Gong Tian''s decision. He must leave in order to let people with higher status decide this matter.


    It has to be said that Jiang is still old and spicy, and Nangong Falcon can''t think of this possibility at all, because he has subconsciously regarded Gong Tian as a great figure in the sky. Only when he is in the position of Nangong Boling can he understand the meaning of this sentence more deeply.


    That level is far away. Gong Tian''s identity is very powerful for them, but in that circle, he may be just a low-level existence.


    After understanding the meaning of Nangong Boling, Nangong Falcon suddenly realized, but his heart was more uneasy. The more attention Han 3000 received, the more he felt that he could not control Han 3000.


    At this time, Nangong Boling suddenly sighed. It is obvious that only Han 3000 can make Nangong family have a stronger development. Even if he is under the command of Nangong Falcon and threatened by Nangong falcon, this threat can not exist all the time. When Han 3000 reaches a certain height, the threat of Nangong Falcon has no significance.


    For Nangong Boling, the best way is to make Han 3000 a real Nangong family member. Unfortunately, Han 3000 refused him in front of everyone.


    However, this does not mean that Nangong Boling has no chance.


    Nangong Boling has never seen people who don''t love money. As long as Han 3000 realizes the benefits of money, he will be obsessed with it.


    Back to the castle, Nangong Boling found Han 3000.


    "If you still want me to change my family name, I would advise you to give up the idea. I was born into the Han family and died as a ghost of the Han family." Han 3000 light said.


    "No, I just want to ask you to do me a favor. Nangong family has a business problem in the United States. I hope you can help me solve it." Nangong Boling said.


    The United States?


    Hear these two words, Han 3000 subconsciously thought of Qi Yiyun, also don''t know how the woman is now, with Han Yan''s help, Qi''s troubles should have been solved.


    "Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan are your grandchildren. Shouldn''t they come forward to solve the Nangong family''s problems?" Han 3000 said.


    "Their two abilities are not enough to solve this problem. Although I don''t know what Nangong falcon is threatening you with, as long as you help me solve this problem, I can also help you." Nangong Boling said that for the Nangong family, the troubles of the United States can be solved by just one person. The reason why Nangong Boling let Han 3000 come out is not to solve the troubles, but to let Han 3000 enjoy the rights and life brought by money. Only in this way, he may be willing to stay in Nangong family. Of course, the real intention of Nangong Boling is to train Han 3000 to be the master of his family. Nangong Yan used to be the best home owner in Nangong Boling''s mind. However, compared with Han Sany, Nangong Yan was left behind for more than ten blocks. There is no comparability between the two. Nangong Boling doesn''t care about Han 3000''s impure Nangong family. He just wants to see the Nangong family really stand on the top of the world in his lifetime, and there is no one but Han 3000 who can do this¡° Is that true Han 3000 said that if Nangong Boling could really help him save Han Nian, a trip to the United States would be nothing¡° Of course, it''s true. I believe Nangong Falcon can''t disobey me. " Nangong Boling said¡° It''s a deal. " Han 3000 said. Nangong Boling laughs. It''s easy for people to indulge in the life of real rich people. It''s a kind of unbridled extravagance. No one can escape the magic of money. But Nangong Boling belittles Han 3000. For Han 3000, the prosperity of the world is no match for Su Yingxia''s smile. Of course, now we have to add another Han Nian. When Nangong Boling informed other members of the Nangong family that Han 3000 had been sent to the United States, Nangong Falcon''s lungs almost exploded. Obviously, the task Nangong Boling assigned to Han 3000 was not simple. It was to make it clear that Han 3000 should be trained¡° Nangong falcon, you didn''t expect that your dog would be so valued by your grandfather. It seems that he will take away your master''s position in the future. " Nangong Yan found Nangong Falcon for the first time. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now they are threatened by Han 3000 at the same time. So in Nangong Yan''s opinion, he should join hands with Nangong Falcon to deal with Han 3000¡° He dares Nangong Falcon grits his teeth and says that he doesn''t believe that Han 3000 really dares to do so. After all, Han Nian is still in his hands, and the position of home owner is the only factor that can guarantee Han Nian''s survival¡° I don''t know if I dare, but don''t you know why my grandfather sent him to the United States? " Nangong Yan said¡° I don''t want to talk to you. " With that, Nangong Falcon plans to go to Han 3000. He has to force Han 3000 to refuse. But just out of the door, he ran into Nangong Boling¡° Grandfather Nangong Falcon shouts¡° Are you going to find Han 3000? " Asked Nangong Boling. Nangong Falcon didn''t dare to speak. At this time, Nangong Yan went to Nangong Boling and said, "grandfather, you''d better leave it to me. After all, Han 3000 is a foreigner."¡° I warn you two that if anyone makes trouble for Han 3000 while he''s going to the United States, I''ll never forgive him. If you want to get out of Nangong''s house without any money, you can have a try. " Nangong Boling said sternly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 562

    Nangong Boling''s words made Nangong Yan and Nangong Falcon realize how much he valued this matter.


    Nangong Yan and Nangong Falcon did not expect that the competition for the inheritance right of the owner of the family would suddenly give rise to another person with a different surname, who could make Zhuang and Tang look at each other with new eyes.


    It''s an almost fatal blow to them.


    After Nangong Boling left, Nangong Yan said to Nangong falcon, "you can''t really dare to move him. You can''t fall into the hands of a man surnamed Han anyway."


    Nangong Falcon sneered and said, "if you want to deal with him, you can try. Grandfather''s words are very clear. If you want to be driven out of Nangong''s house, don''t pull me into the water."


    "Nangong falcon, how dare you give in? Have you ever thought about the consequences of the Nangong family falling into Han 3000''s hands? " Nangong Yan said coldly that he didn''t dare to act rashly alone to deal with Han 3000. He could only work with Nangong falcon. When necessary, he could put the blame on Nangong falcon. His wishful thinking was very clever, but it was a pity that Nangong Falcon was obviously not fooled.


    "I know what''s going on in your head. Don''t treat me like a fool." Nangong Falcon said with disdain.


    "We are brothers, and Han 3000 is just an outsider. Shouldn''t we join hands at this time?" Nangong Yan said without giving up.


    "Brother?" Nangong Falcon sneered and said, "you have done a lot to stab me in the back. Now you have the face to mention brother to me. Nangong Yan, it seems that you are so brazen."


    Nangong Yan is biting his teeth. As the youngest of the three sons, he uses a lot of means to please Nangong Boling. Because of this, he is especially valued by Nangong Boling. What he has done before can not be covered up. But now, in his view, these gratitude and resentment can become the smoke of the past, because the most important thing is to deal with Han 3000, We can''t let the Nangong family fall into Han 3000''s hands.


    "Grandfather''s idea, you should be very clear, do not need me to remind you, you think about it, otherwise, you can only give Han 3000 as a dog." Nangong Yan said and left directly. He didn''t need to keep pestering with Nangong falcon. He believed that after Nangong Falcon thought it over, he would come to him.


    Nangong Falcon was naturally not reconciled, and he never wanted to see the position of home owner fall into Han 3000''s hands.


    But what Nangong Boling said just now has been very clear, and Nangong Falcon knows that Nangong Boling is not joking. He will never break his promise. Once his grandfather finds out that he is plotting against Han 3000 behind his back, he will be swept out of the door.


    However, to let Nangong Falcon face this matter calmly, he can''t do it.


    "Han 3000, your daughter is still in my hands. I don''t believe you dare to compete with me for the position of head of the family." Nangong Falcon said with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000 was called to the study by Nangong Boling before he left Nangong''s house.


    The study of Nangong ancient castle and Nangong Boling is a forbidden area. Ordinary people are not qualified to enter. People who can be called to the study by Nangong Boling must be highly valued by him. For example, Nangong Yan takes it as his honor to enter the study.


    However, Han 3000 will not feel proud. For him, there is no big difference between the study and the thatched cottage. One office, one business.


    "This card is my secondary card. If you want to use it to brush airplanes and cannons and set off fireworks, it can help you do anything you can buy with money in the world." Nangong Boling handed Han 3000 a bank card. The card was made of special materials, with Nangong bronzing on it. There was no account number on the card, but there was a series of very strange symbols.


    "If you give me so much money, don''t you worry about my spending?" Han three thousand picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    "I''m afraid you spend too little." Nangong Boling said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome. Don''t worry, I''ll make good use of this card." Han 3000 put away his bank card.


    "I have another request. During this period, you can''t go back to Cloud City. Otherwise, our agreement will be void." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 frowned. He had planned to take this opportunity to go back to Yuncheng first to see Su Yingxia, which would reassure her, but he never thought Nangong Boling would make such a request.


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No why, you comply with my requirements, I comply with the agreement between us, is there any problem?" Nangong Boling asked with a strong attitude.


    Han Sanqian''s heart sank, and now the biggest chance to save Han Nian is to rely on Nangong Boling. So in the face of this demand, Han Sanqian had to leave.


    "No problem, but during this time, I don''t want to be threatened, especially Nangong falcon." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Nangong Falcon do it." Nangong Boling road.


    Leaving the study, there was a car waiting for Han 3000 outside the castle. After getting on the car, he headed for the airport.


    The United States.


    Chinese community.


    After Qi Yiyun returned to the Qi family, with the help of Han Yan, the troubles of the Qi family were solved, and now he has joined hands with the Han family to start a business, which is second only to the Han family in the Chinese community. It can be said that today''s Qi Yiyun has no trouble. The only thing that worries her is that there are too many pursuers. She has been very tired, because those men are not equal to one percent of her inner prince charming¡° Yiyun, why are you in a daze again? " Qi Donglin walks up to Qi Yiyun and asks with a smile. Before the trouble of the Qi family is solved, Qi Donglin has broken his heart. He did not expect that Qi Yiyun could have such a good relationship with the Han family when he went back to China. He solved all the troubles easily. Qi Yiyun shakes her head to Qi Donglin after she recovers. The time she is most afraid of is when she is free. As long as she has nothing to do, she will think of Han 3000 in her mind. She has heard Shen lingyao say that Su Yingxia is pregnant and has a daughter, and she knows that Han Nian has been kidnapped. But after such a big event, Han 3000 has never appeared, which makes Qi Yiyun very worried. Qi Yiyun knows how much Han 3000 loves Su Yingxia. Now that his daughter has been kidnapped, he has not been allowed to go back, which means that he must be in great trouble now. Otherwise, with Han 3000''s character, how can he sit back and not show up¡° It''s nothing. " Qi Yiyun shook his head and said¡° Nothing yet? Ever since you came back, you have been sitting in a daze. Your mother and I have guessed whether there is a boy you like? " Qi Donglin asked, Qi Yiyun''s current stage is just the time when she needs to be in love. However, in the face of countless pursuers, Qi Yiyun never needs to look at them directly. This only shows one possibility, that is, she already has someone in her heart, so she won''t pay attention to those pursuers. Qi Yiyun''s expression flashed a little flustered. She liked Han 3000''s story. She hid it very deeply and didn''t dare to let Qi Donglin know. After all, Han 3000 was a man with family background. She was worried that her father would blame her when he knew¡° No, there''s no boy I like. Dad, if you''re in a hurry, go fishing. Don''t you like fishing? " Qi Yiyun said¡° Dad''s from here. " Qi Donglin sat beside Qi Yiyun and sighed: "I used to have a stage like you before. When I liked your mother, I didn''t want to eat and tea. If I couldn''t see her, I could only think about her. But what''s the use of just thinking? I have to act. If I didn''t take the initiative that year, I still don''t have you."¡° Dad, I don''t want to hear your love stories. Don''t show your love in front of me, OK Qi Yiyun says helplessly that as a single dog, it''s self-evident how hard it is to eat dog food. Moreover, it''s hard for Qi Yiyun to accept the dog food scattered by his parents¡° OK, no show. There will be an auction the day after tomorrow. If you are bored, you can go and have a look. I heard that there is a mysterious person on the stage, and he is still a big man. " Qi Donglin said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 563

    Qi Yiyun shakes her head without any interest. This kind of auction is meaningless to her, that is, those people are just showing off their wealth. Moreover, Qi Yiyun is not interested in the so-called big people.


    Her mind has been all used in Han 3000, it can be said that in addition to Han 3000 other men, she is too lazy to use the right eye to see.


    "By the way, remember to dress up well, in case that big man you like." Qi Donglin reminded.


    Qi Yiyun said silently in her heart, no matter what kind of big person she is, she can''t like it.


    Qi Yiyun knows that he has been obsessed with Han 3000, which is a fundamentally wrong thing. But knowing that it is wrong, Qi Yiyun is still hopelessly willing to make mistakes again and again, and even never wants to repent. Even if this thing is destined not to have a good result, she still wants to find a chance to try again.


    On the day of the auction, boring Qi Yiyun still went, but she was dressed very simply and wore a cap, just like an ordinary woman. She would not be seen deliberately when she was thrown in the crowd, especially the pair of glasses, which covered up her beauty.


    "Yiyun, why are you dressed like this?" When Qi Yiyun''s mother Ouyang Fei saw her, she was angry and said with a face of complaint.


    "Mom, isn''t my dress quite normal?" Qi Yiyun didn''t feel that there was a problem at all, but he was quite comfortable, because he didn''t have to accept the eyes of those men.


    Ouyang Fei turns his head and stares at Qi Donglin, saying: "didn''t you make it clear to Yiyun that there is a big man to appear today."


    Qi Donglin has a wry smile on his face. How can he not make it clear? He has specially explained it to Qi Yiyun, but Qi Yiyun deliberately disagrees with him.


    "This is your daughter. Don''t you know her character? If I hadn''t talked so much and made her look better that day, maybe she wouldn''t have dressed like this. " Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun''s appearance in such a dress is indeed due to some factors that Qi Donglin deliberately told him, which is rebellious psychology.


    Ouyang Fei sighed helplessly and said: "my dear daughter, do you know how many people are here for this big man today? Look at the women who are all dressed up, who are not coming with the idea of being liked by that big man. Tell me about you, you are much more beautiful than these women. Why don''t you fight for my mother?"


    "Ma." Qi Yiyun intimately took Ouyang Fei''s hand and said, "no matter how big this big man is, what does it have to do with me? Besides, we Qi family don''t have to cling to these powerful people now."


    With the cooperation with the Han family, the Qi family really doesn''t have to go out of their way to please others, but this time the big shot is different. There are even rumors that because of his arrival, the whole Chinese community in the United States will be in turmoil, which has to be paid attention to by Ouyang Fei. However, she also knows Qi Yiyun''s character. It is probably impossible for her to change her mind.


    "You ah you, let mother how say you, old not small, don''t consider for oneself in the future?" Ouyang Fei helpless way.


    Speaking of this problem, Qi Yiyun quickly changed the topic and said: "Mom, the auction is about to start. Don''t talk about these disappointing topics. If you have anything you like, tell me and I''ll give it to you."


    Ouyang Fei smiles bitterly with a trace of relief. If it wasn''t for Qi Yiyun, the Qi family''s troubles can''t be solved now, and they don''t even have the qualification to participate in the auction, let alone bid.


    Now the Qi family has such a scene, but Qi Yiyun has done it. Therefore, Ouyang Fei can hardly get rid of her daughter.


    "If you don''t bring my boyfriend back, mom will have to arrange a blind date for you." Ouyang Fei said.


    This scared Qi Yiyun not to pick up stubble. She didn''t even have time to deal with those pursuers now, so she didn''t have the heart to go on a blind date.


    After the auction started, a very strange phenomenon appeared at the scene. No one was paying attention to the auction items on the stage. Instead, everyone''s eyes were looking around, just like looking for someone, even Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei.


    Qi Yiyun knows that they are looking at the so-called big man, which makes Qi Yiyun curious. What kind of people can affect these people''s hearts? You know, the people who can sit in this auction are all the big men in the Chinese community, and they all have a lot of money.


    Is it really a very powerful role? Otherwise, how could it get so much attention.


    At this time, outside the auction venue, Han 3000 appeared alone. He didn''t even have a bodyguard with him. He was very low-key, and his clothes were simple. From top to bottom, he didn''t have a famous brand.


    For the fireeye Jingjing security guard, this kind of person is absolutely not qualified to enter, but when he just reached out to stop, Han 3000 took out an invitation letter, almost did not scare the security guard to wrestle.


    Opening the golden invitation, the security guard said, "Han, Mr. Han, you are here."


    "Late?" Han 3000 frowned, sighed and said: "it''s strange that the bed in the hotel is too comfortable, otherwise, it won''t oversleep."


    During that time in the center of the earth and in the Nangong family, Han 3000 lived in a very poor environment, so when he was suddenly in a comfortable environment to rest, he unconsciously slept for a long time¡° Can I get in now? " Han 3000 asked. The security guard trembled with fright. For this kind of VIP, they can come whenever they want and enter whenever they want¡° Yes, of course. Mr. Han, please follow me The security guard said repeatedly¡° I''ll trouble you. " Han 3000 politely said. The security guard looks flattered. He has seen a lot of such rich people. Most of them are arrogant and arrogant. However, Mr. Han gives him the feeling that he is very approachable, and he is not domineering at all. Sure enough, the real bigwigs don''t put on airs¡° Mr. Han, at today''s auction, there are a lot of Chinese goods. If you like them, you can go to the backstage first and pick out the ones you like. " The security guard said to Han 3000. Han 3000 light smile, said: "this does not conform to the auction process ah, will not break the rules?"¡° No, of course not. For Mr. Han, as a distinguished guest like you, we naturally have a special way for each other. The boss specially reminded me that as long as you come, we can give you privileges. " The security guard said, this kind of words, naturally, only dare to say under the boss''s instruction, otherwise, how can he have the privilege to give Han 3000 preferential treatment¡° No, money is just for spending. I''ll follow the auction process just like other people. Whoever has the strength will bid. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, maybe he went backstage before he did it. After all, it''s the goods that Huaxia flows out. If he wins the auction, he can send them back to Huaxia and save a lot of money. But now, Han 3000 is still holding Nangong Boling''s bank card in his hand. Since someone is willing to be the head of the injustice, if he doesn''t spend hard, isn''t he sorry for Nangong Boling''s kindness? The security guard can''t understand Han 3000''s rich mentality, but he can feel Han 3000''s rich and powerful. Maybe this is the real rich man! This is not only a sigh from the security guard''s heart, although today''s auction house is full of rich people, their momentum is still far behind Han 3000¡° Mr. Han, you are different from others. " Said the guard¡° "Oh?" Han 3000 asked with great interest: "what''s different?"¡° More money. " The guard said with a smile. Hearing this, Han Sanqian also laughed. He was not only rich, but also didn''t have to spend his own money. This kind of feeling can''t be understood by outsiders. Only Han 3000 can experience the fun of spending other people''s money and pretending to be himself¡° I love to hear that. It''s a tip for you. " Han 3000 happily took out a few pieces of cash. Of course, the money was from Nangong Boling. The security guard took over in consternation, which was more than his three-month salary, which not only made him worship Han 3000 more. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 564

    When Han 3000 appeared in the auction house, his image was not noticed. Those who looked left and right, at most, would not think about him any more.


    After all, Han 3000 is not like a big man in his clothes now, and they think that the big man must have a big face. How can he not even have an assistant.


    Because everyone''s mind is not on the auction, it leads to a lot of auction. This situation is unexpected to the auctioneer, which makes some senior managers anxious in the backstage.


    Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, treats it as a joke. The auctioneer started the topic of big names in order to make the auction more competitive. But who would have thought it would be like this.


    "Mom, don''t you have a pain in your neck? What else do you want to see? Maybe that big man didn''t want to come at all." Qi Yiyun says helplessly to Ouyang Fei.


    "Ah." Ouyang Feiyang sighed. Her purpose today is to see the big man. Now it seems that her hope will be lost.


    "This young man doesn''t look like he''s from the Chinese district. Is he a big shot?" At this time, Qi Donglin saw Han 3000, can''t help but doubt said.


    Ouyang Fei directly shook his head, denied this possibility, said: "you see which big man appeared is a person, not even a bodyguard and assistant."


    Qi Dong nodded his head and said, "this is the truth, but this man is good-looking and has a good temperament."


    Qi Yiyun has no interest in any man except Han 3000, so even if Qi Donglin says so, Qi Yiyun doesn''t want to look around.


    Qi Donglin sighed when he saw that Qi Yiyun had no response.


    When he looks for his son-in-law, he doesn''t have any demands on the other''s family background. Even if Han 3000 doesn''t look like a rich man in his eyes, he doesn''t mind. As long as he likes it, even if he is a beggar, Qi Donglin can become a childe.


    "Daughter, don''t you really look at it? It''s much more handsome than the people who pursue you. " Qi Donglin said reluctantly.


    "No look." Qi Yiyun refused without hesitation. She expected that Qi Donglin''s words were intended to arouse her idea, so she didn''t even look back.


    Qi Yiyun knows that Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei want her to get married immediately.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to get married. As long as the other party is Han 3000, Qi Yiyun doesn''t even need to think about it. Unfortunately, how can this happen?


    Ouyang Fei also couldn''t help looking at Han 3000 more at this time, which made her realize that the more he looked at the humble man, the more he tasted. No matter his temperament or appearance, he was superior. If he didn''t wear very low-key clothes, he would definitely make people shine.


    "Daughter, you see, this man is really good." Ouyang Fei can''t help saying.


    Qi Yiyun''s white eyes are about to pierce the sky. In order to find a partner for her, the two elders are really lucky and bitter.


    "Mom, what do you think of this necklace? I''ll buy it for you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "If you miss this village, you won''t have this shop. Don''t you believe your mother''s eyes?" Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin also added fuel to the fire at this time, saying: "if someone else takes the lead, if you regret it, don''t blame us for not reminding you."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you." Qi Yiyun raised his bid. The necklace at auction is good. It should be given to Ouyang Fei as a gift.


    Ouyang Fei and Qi Donglin look at each other helplessly and sigh at the same time.


    They both know that Qi Yiyun has someone in his heart, so he doesn''t pay attention to other men. Moreover, according to Qi Donglin''s guess, Qi Yiyun is likely to fall in love with the person Yuncheng cooperates with her, but that person already has a family.


    At this time, there are other women walking towards Han 3000, with a catwalk, apparently trying to seduce Han 3000.


    The blonde is very hot. When she sits down next to Han three thousand, there is a fragrance coming to her nose. And this perfume obviously has a special attraction for men. Even Han three thousand can''t help taking two deep breath.


    "Is it too low-key for a big man like you to go out alone?" The blonde said softly to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked at himself up and down and said, "I dress so low-key, do you see that I''m a big man?"


    "My eyes are very powerful. I can see you are a rich man at a glance." The blonde said with a smile, and pulled her dress down a little more, revealing a piece of her chest.


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed and said: "to be honest, the security guard here is my relative, so I can get in. In fact, I have no money, just to join in."


    When the blonde heard this, her expression changed instantly. She was no longer tender, but full of coldness.


    She is trying to find out if Han 3000 is a big man. If he is, he will make a profit. Even if he is not, he will not lose anything.


    Now Han 3000 himself denied his identity, and naturally the blonde would not be interested in him any more¡° Waste my time. " Said the blonde angrily. Seeing that the blonde got up and wanted to leave, Han 3000 said, "don''t worry. Sit down and we''ll talk."¡° Hum The blonde snorted coldly and said, "what can I do to communicate with a poor man like you? My time is very precious. How can I waste it on people like you?"¡° Beauty, you can''t talk like this. I''m sitting here. You came to me on your own initiative. " Han 3000 said with a smile. The blonde sneered and said, "I''ve just lost my eye. Do you really want to eat swan like a toad?"¡° I don''t know if it''s swan meat, but many people have eaten it, right Han 3000 said. The meaning of this sentence is very straightforward. The blonde''s face is even colder after hearing it. She has had relations with many men, but it is not the waste who is qualified to make fun of her¡° Believe it or not, I''ll let you leave here with a broken leg. Your security relatives can''t protect you. " Threatened the blonde. Han 3000 nodded and said, "I believe it. I''m afraid. I''m really afraid. Please let me go." The blonde grinned and said, "it''s good to know if you''re afraid. I don''t care about you." With that, the blonde turned and returned to her position. Han 3000 scratched his head. The current auction didn''t interest him. However, since he didn''t spend his own money, he didn''t have to think about saving. Moreover, the auction didn''t mean much. It was a waste of time to continue to wait. Han 3000 stood up and said aloud, "excuse me, can you pack the things here?" The auctioneer on the stage looked at Han 3000 with a puzzled face. He only heard about packing food, but he never met anyone packing at the auction¡° What do you mean, sir? " The auctioneer asked Han 3000¡° Isn''t it clear enough? Let''s put it this way. Is it clear enough how much it will cost for me to buy all the things at today''s auction? " Han 3000 said with a smile. The auctioneer was so confused that he bought all of them? This man is not here to make a scene. He''s been in the auction business for so many years, and he''s never seen anything like this¡° Sir, this is no place for joking. Please sit down Said the auctioneer. As soon as he said that, there was a sound of scolding from the auctioneer''s headphones, which came from the top of the auction company, and the tone was full of panic¡° He is the big man present today. What he said can''t be a joke. You should make an apology to him as soon as possible. " Hearing this, the auctioneer''s eyelids jump. He is a big man! So it''s true that he''s going to pack these pieces? Leng for a long time, the auctioneer quickly asked: "Sir, are you sure?"¡° Yes. " Han 3000 light way. The whole audience was in an uproar, and almost everyone''s eyes focused on Han 3000 at the same time. After all, packing all the pieces is an astronomical number, and no one on the scene can do it. Qi Yiyun was a little strange. How could this rich man''s voice be so familiar? I can''t help but make her turn her head curiously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 565

    When you see the familiar face, Qi Yiyun is struck by lightning.


    He!


    It''s him!


    How could he suddenly appear in the United States?


    Qi Yiyun subconsciously thinks that he is dazzled for the first time, so he rubs his eyes. After repeatedly confirming that this person is indeed Han 3000, Qi Yiyun''s first idea is to go to Han 3000.


    But suddenly she was stunned.


    Today, she is unkempt, wearing a hat, and even unwilling to wash her hair, because she just came to join in the fun to pass the time. Who could have thought that she would meet Han 3000 on such an occasion?


    If Qi Yiyun is given another chance to choose, she will definitely dress up to attend.


    After such a long time no see, she has to show her most perfect side in front of Han 3000.


    "Yiyun, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick?" Ouyang Fei see Qi Yiyun not quite right state, a face worried asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "Mom, I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Finish saying Qi Yi cloud then buried head to run, she don''t want to let Han 3000 see such of oneself.


    As he went to the toilet, a woman with the same figure came across the corridor. She was very sexy. In her mind, Qi Yiyun had an idea to block the woman.


    "What are you doing?" Dissatisfied, the woman asked Qi Yiyun that she was a famous lady in the upper class. In the face of Qi Yiyun who was simply dressed, she unconsciously felt superior.


    "Sell me your clothes." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    The woman raised a disdainful smile and said, "are you crazy? Do you know how much my clothes cost?"


    Qi Yiyun directly took out his wallet, took out a stack of cash and said, "is this money enough?"


    The woman was stunned and nodded her head unconsciously. It''s more than enough. What she was wearing was just a fake name card supporting the scene. How could it be worth so much money.


    "Come to the bathroom with me if you have enough." Qi Yiyun can''t wait to say.


    The woman didn''t think much, and followed Qi Yiyun to the toilet.


    When Qi Yiyun is trying to remedy his image, Han Sanqian asks the auction company to take out all the pieces of today''s auction. Since he wants to pack them, he doesn''t leave any.


    Those people who thought Han 3000 was just joking had already completely looked silly. No one thought that Han 3000''s seemingly packaged joking remarks were true.


    Before that, the blonde who took the initiative to chat up Han 3000 was green with regret at this moment. She knew that Han 3000''s so-called security guard was his relative. It was obviously just a joke that he was able to enter the auction house. The economic strength he showed was absolutely the big man in the rumor.


    If it wasn''t for her snobbishness, she might be in her arms now.


    The blonde is full of remorse, but it doesn''t prevent her from walking to Han 3000 for the second time.


    She is very confident about her figure and appearance, and it is only a simple thing for her to charm Han 3000.


    After pulling down the neckline to the maximum extent, the blonde went to Han 3000 and deliberately made something to make amends, making the neckline beautiful.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I shouldn''t have spoken to you in that manner just now." The blonde said with a sincere apology.


    Han 3000 didn''t look at her. This inferior way of showing off her coquettishness can''t get into Han 3000''s eyes. Moreover, her beautiful appearance and sexy figure are even more worthless to Han 3000.


    "I don''t think there''s any problem with your attitude towards me." Han 3000 light said.


    The blonde looked flustered. She thought Han 3000 was blaming her. She said quickly, "Sir, I''m willing to make up for you in any way, just ask you to forgive me."


    "How many men have you slept with?" Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    The blonde looks ugly. Even she can''t remember the number clearly. It can be said that she was able to be today and attend such occasions in exchange for her body. It''s absolutely impossible for a man who has this habit of cleanliness to look at her more.


    "Sir, I''m not the kind of person you think I am. I still keep it for the first time. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Said the blonde.


    Han 3000 Da Ya almost laughs. This kind of woman has her first time. This is an international joke.


    "Go away, don''t appear in front of me in the future. I don''t like a woman like you." Han 3000 said frankly.


    The blonde bit her teeth. She didn''t think that she would be rejected so ruthlessly. Moreover, he didn''t look at himself from beginning to end. Does it mean that this man is not interested in women at all? Otherwise, with her figure, how could a man refuse?


    Or is he just putting on airs in front of people?


    "Sir, if you need any time, you can come to me. Here is my contact information." The blonde handed Han 3000 a business card.


    Han 3000 said coldly, "don''t you understand what I''m saying? I''ll let you go." The blonde ran away in panic. She could hear that Han 3000 was really angry. This is a big figure worthy of all businessmen in the Chinese community. She dare not provoke. When Ouyang Fei saw this scene, his eyes could not help showing appreciation, said to Qi Donglin: "this young man is really good, in the face of women did not have a heart."¡° For people like him, the most important thing is women. Maybe it''s just that he''s too demanding. " As a man, Qi Donglin doesn''t think Han 3000 can really be a girl. The reason for his refusal is that the blonde still doesn''t meet his requirements¡° "Oh?" Ouyang Fei''s face changed and said, "what about your request? If this woman takes the initiative to throw her arms at you, will you refuse?" Qi Donglin recognized a murderous spirit in this sentence and said quickly: "this... It doesn''t mean that he, how come he suddenly touched me."¡° I''m just curious. Can you do the same thing as him and turn a blind eye to throwing yourself in the arms? " Ouyang Fei asked with a heavy face. Qi Donglin quickly hugged Ouyang Fei''s shoulder and said, "besides you, how can I be interested in other women? Don''t think too much, don''t think too much." Ouyang Fei knows that every man is lecherous, and she also knows that Qi Donglin occasionally indulges in extravagance. However, as long as it does not affect the harmony of the family, Ouyang Fei usually does not take too strict control. Today''s speech is just a blow to Qi Donglin¡° As for her daughter, she has been gone for so long, why hasn''t she come back yet. " Qi Donglin quickly changed the topic. Ouyang Fei also feel strange, just still good, suddenly his face changed, and go to the toilet for such a long time did not come back, can''t be out of something¡° I''ll go and have a look. Don''t let anything happen. " Ouyang Fei said. Qi Donglin nodded and was relieved. If the topic just went on, he might not be able to go back to his room tonight. At this time, several senior executives of the auction company appeared at the same time, went to Han 3000 and made a detailed statement about the packing of the auction items. They had to let Han 3000 know the value of the auction items and the packing price. After all, this is not a small number¡° Just send it to where I live. It''s a bank card. Just swipe it. " Han 3000 is too lazy to listen to them. Anyway, what he spends is not his own money. He won''t feel sorry. Several high-level officials look at Han 3000''s happiness. It''s not that they spend hundreds or thousands of yuan to buy a small object. Does he really not pay attention to this number¡° Mr. Han, are you sure you don''t need to know the total value of these auction pieces? " A high-level is still not willing to give up, for fear that Han 3000 will go back. After all, if he goes back, none of today''s products will be sold¡° Do you think I don''t have the strength to buy it? " Han 3000 frowned and said unhappily. High level flustered shook his head, explained: "Mr. Han, I do not mean that, please do not misunderstand."¡° That''s not what I mean. I''ll go home first, and you''ll send all the things to my home. Please be careful in the process of transportation, especially those items related to China. If they are damaged, I''ll ask you. " Han three thousand finish, left the bank card. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 566

    Ouyang Fei to the toilet, found that Qi Yiyun has put on a suit of dress, but also in front of the mirror makeup, which makes her helpless smile.


    As the saying goes, if a woman is to please herself, Qi Yiyun obviously likes the man just now. Otherwise, how can she come to the toilet for emergency treatment.


    "You''re really cramming. What did you do before?" Ouyang Fei said with a smile on his face.


    Qi Yiyun is busy mending her make-up. Even if she has time to talk to Ouyang Fei, her hand moves skillfully and quickly. Even if it''s too late, Han 3000 has already left.


    "But this young man is really good. A woman seduced him just now. He didn''t even look at it. He is a man of integrity." Ouyang Fei said with appreciation, although Qi Donglin said that the woman may not meet his requirements, but in Ouyang Fei''s view, his eyes just did not stay on the woman. This is not the problem of requirements, but he does not like this kind of woman at all.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t speak, but she knew what Ouyang Fei said was true, because Han 3000''s loyalty to love and Su Yingxia didn''t even shake her. How could those flamboyant women do it?


    "You have to seize this opportunity. Your mother and I dream of having grandchildren. Only when you get married can I have this opportunity." Ouyang Fei also does not care whether Qi Yiyun responds to her or not. He talks to himself to amuse himself.


    Finally, Qi Yiyun put on her make-up, turned her head and said to Ouyang Fei, "Mom, do you think this is OK?"


    Light make-up, Qi Yiyun doesn''t need too much modification, she is a natural beauty, this is her beauty advantage, many women need to rely on make-up to reflect their beauty, but Qi Yiyun doesn''t need, she can take off her glasses than most women beautiful, make-up, no one can compare.


    "My daughter, is there anything else wrong? Don''t worry. It''s beautiful. No one can match you. " Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Yiyun still feels uneasy. After all, it''s a long time since we met. She hopes to let Han 3000 see her perfect self.


    It''s in front of the mirror after finishing some, Qi Yiyun just give up.


    Ouyang Fei can''t help but say: "you have to have confidence in yourself. Even if you don''t make up, I believe that man will be fascinated by you."


    Qi Yiyun sighed in her heart. If it is true, it''s a pity that when she was in Yuncheng, she had tried countless times, but none of them could shake Han 3000.


    For other men, Qi Yiyun can make them bow down under the pomegranate skirt with a wink.


    But Han 3000, like a sky peak in front of Qi Yiyun, is not easy to cross.


    When he came to the auction venue, the auctioneer had already begun to pack all the auction items and prepared to send them to Han 3000''s home. By this time, Han 3000 had already taken a stand.


    "Dad, what about that man?" Qi Yiyun didn''t see Han three thousand figure, anxious and flustered ran to Qi Donglin side asked.


    "Ah." Qi Donglin sighed and said, "it''s gone. Tell me about you. I reminded you to dress up. You have to listen. Now you know you regret it."


    Seeing Qi Yiyun after changing clothes and making up, Qi Donglin doesn''t have to ask what she''s doing, but it''s too late to make up.


    Qi Yiyun felt empty in his heart and looked at the position Han 3000 had just sat in.


    "But you don''t have to worry about not seeing him. I''ve just asked the auction company where he lives." Qi Donglin said with a proud face.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Qi Donglin with bright eyes and asked, "Dad, where does he live?"


    "You are a girl, but you should be reserved. Don''t go to him in such a hurry." Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun is worried. Only she knows. She wants to tie Han Sanqian to bed tonight. After all, it''s hard to see Han Sanqian. She doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. Moreover, she has many questions to ask Han Sanqian, such as why he doesn''t return to Yuncheng.


    "Tell me, Dad." Qi Yiyun said.


    Ouyang Fei can''t look down on one side, said: "hurry to say, didn''t see the daughter are so anxious?"


    Originally, Qi Donglin also intended to tease Qi Yiyun, but Ouyang Fei opened his mouth. He didn''t dare to show off any more. He could only tell Qi Yiyun the address truthfully.


    "I heard that he is the big man in the legend, so in a short time, he should not leave the United States. You should seize the opportunity." Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun has an impulse in her heart and goes to meet Han 3000 at once. However, she has some fear in her heart. She is afraid that this meeting will also be mercilessly rejected by Han 3000. Therefore, after learning Han 3000''s address, she is not so eager.


    "Let''s go home." Qi Yiyun said.


    Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei are puzzled by the sudden change of Qi Yiyun''s attitude. How could her daughter be so strange today? She just couldn''t wait. How could she suddenly calm down again?


    The heat in these three minutes is disappearing too fast. Han 3000 lives not in a luxury villa or an ancient castle, but in an ordinary courtyard near the street. Such a house is very common in the United States. Of course, it can also be called a villa, but the luxury level is not too high. Back home, a beautiful girl with black hair has been waiting at the door for a long time¡° My name is yuan Ling. I''m your assistant. " Yuan Ling was sent by the company to help Han 3000, whose main task is to help Han 3000 understand the situation of Nangong''s company in the United States. Han 3000 nodded and said, "the auction company will send a batch of things later. Please help me move in." Yuan Ling is a civil servant, not a drudgery. Besides, she is just a woman. Han 3000 asked her to do this kind of work¡° If you can''t do it, you don''t have to stay with me. " Han 3000 continued, then went home. Han 3000 knew that Yuan Ling was not only an assistant, but also a spy sent by Nangong Boling. So Han 3000 didn''t feel very good about this woman. Yuan Ling helplessly waits at the door. She knows that Han 3000 wants to force her to leave in this way, but the more she does, the more she wants to prove to Han 3000. But when the auction company''s truck arrived, Yuan Ling was completely dumbfounded. What did you buy? It''s half full! There are so many things. If she wants to move into the house by herself, her life will be exhausted. Seeing the workers moving out one by one, Yuan Ling came up to the workers and said, "can''t you help move in?"¡° I''m sorry, we''re only paid for delivery and unloading, not for handling. " Said the worker. In the United States, labor costs are the norm, and every different thing needs to pay different wages. Even if it''s just a little work, these workers won''t do any more. This is obviously different from the domestic situation. Yuan Ling anxiously returned home and found Han 3000 watching TV leisurely in the living room. She said, "what did you buy? Why don''t you let the workers move in directly?"¡° It''s nothing. It''s just an auction company. " Han 3000 light said. Yuan Ling, with a look of dismay, packed up an auction company. This guy is also a loser¡° As for why the workers are not allowed to move in, I heard that they have to charge more money to move in, so I let them put them at the door. It''s not because of you. " Han continued. Yuan Ling is biting her teeth. He is deliberately making trouble for herself. What does a worker''s carrying money mean compared with his packing up the whole auction company¡° You really know how to cut corners. " Yuan Ling gritted her teeth¡° Thank you Han Sanyi accepted the praise with a smile on his face. Yuan Ling''s teeth itched with hatred and turned away from home angrily. Looking at the objects piled up in front of her house like hills, Yuan Ling felt a sense of despair. If these things were allowed to move in by herself, would she have to take her whole life in? However, Han 3000 wants to force her to leave in this way, which is obviously unacceptable to her¡° It''s no big deal to move. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 567

    In Han Sanqian''s opinion, even if yuan Ling doesn''t retreat directly, she can''t persist for too long. After all, she is a girl. How can she persist for too long in the face of this kind of coolie.


    But yuan Ling''s strong character is obviously beyond Han 3000''s imagination.


    With one thing after another moving into the house, Yuan Ling''s hand has worn out blood bubbles, and she is still sticking to it.


    This made Han 3000 very surprised. He didn''t expect that this woman''s temperament would be so strong. He didn''t give up at all.


    When Han 3000 saw that Yuan Ling was wiping the worn-out blood with a paper towel, Han 3000 couldn''t help saying, "if you can''t persist, just give up. Why can''t you live with yourself?"


    Yuan Ling bowed her head, and tears were in her eyes.


    As a clerical worker, she has never suffered from this kind of pain. The pain from the palm of her hand is like acupuncture, and now she has just moved some small pieces. The real pain is still waiting for her.


    "Do I have a grudge against you?" The moment yuan Ling raised her head, tears fell out of her eyes.


    Han Sanqian shrugged his shoulders and said, "I know the purpose of your coming to me. Nangong Boling asked you to monitor me and even report my whereabouts to him every day. What do you think is necessary for me to keep you around?"


    "If I don''t listen to him, I can''t keep my job. Do you want me to lose my job?" Yuan Ling cried out bitterly. She did have this responsibility, but she was not qualified to refuse this task. Therefore, in her opinion, she just took orders and didn''t want to lose her job. Why did she have to face such difficulties.


    Han Sanqian was stunned. In this aspect, he really didn''t think of it. Now, it''s too much to make trouble for yuan Ling. After all, she has no choice.


    "The silk stockings are broken. Go and change them." After Han 3000 finished, he stood up and went to move things by himself.


    Yuan Ling wiped the tears on her face, looked at her legs, and then went out to move things.


    "I don''t want to cheat your sympathy with tears, and you don''t need to give it to me." Yuan Ling said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiles bitterly. This woman is really hard to deal with. However, she has something to appreciate. After all, with her beauty, it''s very easy to want a good life. However, she seems to disdain to do so. That''s why she works so hard.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drive you away, but you''d better let me know before you report to Nangong Boling in the future." Han 3000 said.


    "You''re not my boss. Why should I listen to you?" Yuan Ling said.


    "Why do you have to confront me, you woman? Although I''m not your boss, I want to find a way to fire you, but it''s very simple. Do you want to try? " Han 3000 threatened.


    "I don''t want to." Yuan Ling''s happy compromise.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. He hasn''t been in touch with Yuan Ling for a long time, but her character makes Han 3000 feel very interesting.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly found that Yuan Ling looked more pleasing to the eye.


    Of course, the kind of favor between men and women is impossible to appear in Han 3000. He just thinks yuan Ling is worthy of respect.


    After moving all the things, Han 3000 was a little tired. He lay on the sofa and asked yuan Ling, "can you cook?"


    "My job is to make you more familiar with the company, not the nanny." Yuan Ling stares at Han 3000 and says.


    "Do you want to try other companies to submit your resume? What if you suddenly lose your job and you have no income?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling is biting her back teeth. She is so angry, but she doesn''t dare to challenge Han 3000.


    "What are you going to eat?" Asked yuan Ling.


    "Eat whatever you like, just fill your stomach. I don''t have too high requirements." Han 3000 is happy.


    Yuan Ling angrily got up and went to the kitchen. She cursed Han 3000 thousands of times.


    She cooked a bowl of noodles for Han 3000, tasteless and tasteless. Yuan Ling didn''t put any salt in it, but Han 3000 ate it with relish, which made her want to revenge Han 3000''s heart and feel that she fell to the bottom.


    "Don''t you eat it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I go home to eat." Yuan Ling said.


    "Home? How do you know what I do every day if you don''t live with me? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling watched Han 3000 warily and said, "you''d better throw away those dirty ideas. I won''t sell my body."


    Han three thousand finished the last mouthful of soup, leisurely said: "to tell you the truth, I have no interest in you, after all, I have plenty of money, what kind of women can''t get it."


    Yuan Ling has no way to refute this sentence. She knows very well that in this real society, as long as she has money, those women will naturally throw themselves in love with him. People like him can''t lack women.


    "I wish you AIDS soon." Yuan Ling said coldly.


    Han three thousand throat did not have time to swallow the soup almost spray out, this woman is too cruel, actually curse him like this.


    "A woman with a heart like snakes and scorpions, you are really cruel." Han 3000 said. Yuan Ling''s face showed a trace of complacency. Although these words did no substantial harm to Han 3000, they also satisfied her with the pleasure of revenge¡° So, don''t make trouble for me in the future, or I''ll ask God to worship Buddha and curse you. " Yuan Ling said. Han Sanqian waved his hand and said, "tell me something about the company and give you a chance to finish the task." Speaking of this, Yuan Ling''s expression became serious. When Yuan Ling told Han 3000 about the company, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the company was in a great crisis, but for the Nangong family, this kind of crisis could be easily solved by throwing some money. It''s not a big problem at all. It seems that the most important purpose of Nangong Boling''s sending him to the United States is not to solve the company''s problems¡° What are you laughing at? Now that the company has reached the critical moment of life and death, you are still in the mood to laugh. " Yuan Ling can''t understand Han 3000''s heartless performance. Of course, she doesn''t know how strong the Nangong family really is. After all, such a big family in seclusion will not casually expose their strength. Otherwise, what qualifications do those people on the rich list have to stay on the list¡° In your opinion, it''s a big problem, but for the Nangong family, it''s just a trivial matter. " Han 3000 said¡° You are so boastful that you have the ability to solve the problem. " Yuan Ling disdains to say that Han 3000''s first impression on her is the black sheep of her family, so she really doesn''t understand why Nangong Boling sent such an incompetent person, and now her impression of Han 3000 is even worse. This is not only a black sheep, but also a black sheep who can only boast¡° Inform the senior management of the company and have a meeting tomorrow. By the way, invite the senior management of these companies who are in trouble. " Han 3000 said¡° Insiders can be present, but the top management of other companies can''t be invited casually. " Yuan Ling said. Han 3000''s eyes gradually became gloomy and said, "if they don''t come, I''ll invite them in person to see who can still sit." Yuan Ling can''t help but roll a white eye. This guy really takes himself as a character. Even if he asks him in person, what''s the matter? What can he do if others don''t see him¡° Don''t blame me for throwing cold water on you. In your capacity, I go to see those people. They don''t have to meet you. " Yuan Ling said¡° You can rest assured that they will meet me and will kneel down to see me. Do you believe that? " Han 3000 asked. Yuan Ling didn''t even think about it. She shook her head and knelt down to see him. How could this happen¡° The cattle on the ground have been blown to the sky by you. " Yuan Ling said disdainfully¡° Let''s make a bet. If I win, next time I cook noodles, remember to put salt in. How about that? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Yuan Ling''s face suddenly turned red. Han 3000 tore down her revenge, which made her feel embarrassed¡° No salt in the noodles? Maybe I forgot. " Yuan Ling lowered her head and said flustered. Han Sanqian laughs and feels that Yuan Ling is more and more interesting. It seems that it will be more fun to keep her around¡° Go home and have a rest. My private life is chaotic at night. I''m afraid you can''t stand it. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 568

    Yuan Ling leaves with a strong disdain. She has seen too many rich men''s erosive life, and Han 3000 is a black sheep in her mind. So she won''t think Han 3000''s words are joking. The biggest difference between him and others is that some people play secretly, and he plays more aboveboard and undisguised.


    But this kind of justice in Yuan Ling''s heart, appears more shameless, this kind of scum man is more unscrupulous, which woman if met him, last life did not know how much evil.


    But in fact, after Yuan Ling left, Han Sanqian didn''t take any excessive actions except watching TV at home.


    Han 3000 was born in the Han family of Yanjing, and his status is definitely not low, but he is not like some rich second generation addicted to beauty. From that day on, Han 3000 never thought of betraying Su Yingxia.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, in Han 3000''s opinion, she is just a passer-by in her life.


    As night falls, a stealthy figure wanders outside Han 3000''s home, coming and going more than ten times, just like a thief stepping on the spot.


    However, this thief is different from the ordinary thief. What she looks after is not Han 3000''s family''s money, but Han 3000 himself.


    Missing Han 3000 at the auction, Qi Yiyun regrets it. When he gets to Han 3000''s address, he can''t bear to meet Han 3000.


    Miss for such a long time, has completely turned into tide, let Qi Yiyun eager to find a vent, and Han 3000 nature is the best vent.


    So in the middle of the night, Qi Yiyun drove to Han 3000''s house.


    But at this point in time, Qi Yiyun didn''t know why he should knock on the door, so he wandered outside like a ghost.


    Han Sanqian watched TV until nearly ten o''clock and was ready to go to bed.


    Returning to the room and drawing the curtains, Han Sanqian sees Qi Yiyun on the street. However, due to the dim light, Han Sanqian doesn''t see her face clearly. He just thinks she is a passer-by.


    When Han 3000 drew the curtain, it was like a merciless blade in Qi Yiyun''s heart.


    "This guy, haven''t you seen me yet?" Qi Yiyun grits his teeth and shakes around outside the door. He just wants Han 3000 to see himself through the window, but this guy pulls the curtain directly.


    "I''m such a beautiful woman, aren''t you afraid of my accident?" Qi Yiyun grits his teeth. Late at night in the United States is not as safe as Huaxia. Robbery and other incidents may happen here at any time. Therefore, Han 3000''s blind action makes Qi Yiyun very angry.


    But in fact, Han 3000 didn''t see Qi Yiyun clearly, and he didn''t know that the figure wandering outside was an acquaintance.


    However, it is possible that even if Han 3000 sees it clearly, he will take it as if he did not see it. After all, he has always chosen to stay away from Qi Yiyun.


    Angry Qi Yiyun, finally with a stream of anger, went to the door and rang the doorbell.


    Han three thousand lie in bed, just closed his eyes to hear the doorbell, feel a little strange, difficult is that woman yuan Ling back? She is so dedicated that she won''t let him go even at night.


    Helpless to get up and open the door, Han 3000 saw is not yuan Ling, but angry, want to kill Qi Yiyun, which makes Han 3000 feel very surprised.


    "Qi Yiyun, why are you here?" Han 3000 asked in dismay.


    Qi Yiyun pushes Han 3000 away and walks directly into his home.


    The gesture of hands akimbo, like a tiger, Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000 in a questioning tone: "are you not afraid that I will be captured by bad people?"


    "What do you mean?" Han''s monk couldn''t understand what Qi Yiyun said.


    "What do you mean? I''ve been back and forth dozens of times outside. How can you not see me? You just pretend not to see me. Do you know how dangerous it is for the United States at night?" Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry.


    Back and forth dozens of times?


    This Qi Yiyun is how idle.


    "Miss Qi, since you want to come to me, why don''t you just knock on the door? Even if you walk outside until dawn, I don''t know it''s you. " Han 3000 says helplessly.


    Qi Yiyun believes that Han Sanqian sees himself and deliberately turns a blind eye to him, so she obviously won''t accept this explanation.


    "Make excuses. I won''t believe it anyway." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me. I''m going to have a rest now. If you have nothing else to do, just leave."


    This words directly let Qi Yiyun explode, angry blow beard stare.


    "If you don''t go, you don''t go." Qi Yiyun finished and walked directly to Han 3000''s room.


    Han 3000 followed him closely, but when he came into the room, Qi Yiyun was already lying on his bed.


    "Miss Qi, have you had enough trouble?" Han 3000 said powerlessly, in the face of this woman, he has a deep sense of powerlessness, can''t fight and can''t scold, the key is that she can''t drive away. This heavy love, Han 3000 can''t afford, but several times refused, Qi Yiyun still refused to give up, Han 3000 is no move to deal with her¡° I''m going to bed. Don''t disturb me Qi Yiyun turns to Han 3000 and closes his eyes directly. It seems that he can''t pull the cow away today. As soon as Han 3000 arrived here, his room was sorted out. In the case of beating and scolding, Han 3000 could only aggrieve himself and went to the sofa in the living room to make do with the night. Qi Yiyun once said that as long as Han 3000 came to the United States, she must find a way to tie Han 3000 in bed. She never changed her goal, but she didn''t bring a rope tonight. Qi Yiyun could only hint that she would let him go and wait until the day tomorrow. Qi Yiyun is also at ease, directly took off his clothes and got into the bed, and even the door is not closed. She is not afraid that Han 3000 will come in, but she is afraid that Han 3000 will not come in. It''s a pity that Han 3000, who was sleeping on the sofa, didn''t have such an idea. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. The next morning, when Yuan Ling came to her home, she ran into Qi Yiyun. For Han 3000 last night''s erosion, Yuan Ling had been prepared, but when she saw Qi Yiyun, she was still shocked. After all, Qi Yiyun is a famous person in the Chinese community, and Yuan Ling has seen her many times. Her pursuers are countless, and they are all extraordinary figures. I don''t know how many women secretly envy Qi Yiyun''s treatment. Even yuan Ling once imagined that if she was Qi Yiyun, how would she choose those rich and young CHILDES. However, Yuan Ling never thought that those goddesses who were not wanted by the rich young childe would appear in Han 3000''s home. There is no need to think about what''s going on. If those rich young CHILDES knew this, they would be very angry¡° Who are you? " When Qi Yiyun saw yuan Ling, she asked faintly. She didn''t feel a bit flustered because she was caught by Yuan Ling. As for whether this matter would be leaked out, Qi Yiyun didn''t worry. Instead, she very much hoped that the news would be spread. In this way, there would be no flies to disturb her¡° Miss Qi, I''m Han 3000''s assistant. " Yuan Ling lowered her head and said to Qi Yiyun. Qi Yiyun frowned. She knew which company yuan Ling was from. How could she be an assistant to Han 3000? Is there any connection between Han 3000 and the Nangong family? This Nangong family has recently been boycotted by many Chinese companies, and even Qi Yiyun has participated in it, so she knows Nangong family''s company very well. Of course, this understanding is just what Qi Yiyun thinks. The real Nangong family has never exposed their tusks in the United States¡° He didn''t come to help the Nangong family, did he Qi Yiyun asked. Yuan Ling is afraid to speak because Qi Yiyun is one of the opponents of the Nangong family. She is not sure what the relationship between Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun is. Seeing that Yuan Ling was silent, Qi Yiyun affirmed his guess, but what is the relationship between Han 3000 and the Nangong family? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 569

    After running back home, Han found that the two women were getting along very well. Moreover, Yuan Ling''s eyes at him were a little incredible, just like her surprise.


    For yuan Ling, her heart is very despise Han 3000 such scum man.


    However, according to her imagination, Han 3000 is just looking for some celebrities to come to her home. However, the existence of Qi Yiyun really shocked yuan Ling. After all, Qi Yiyun is not an ordinary woman, and Han 3000 can have a relationship with her, which also shows that Han 3000 has different abilities.


    This is a very strange thought. Although both of them are women, the difference in status determines yuan Ling''s view of Han 3000.


    "Are you ready for today''s meeting?" Han 3000 asked yuan Ling.


    "Everyone inside has been informed." Yuan Ling said.


    Han 3000 nodded and continued: "are there any other people who are targeting at the company? Do you have a list?"


    Yuan Ling had expected it, so it was ready last night.


    Take out a piece of A4 paper, which records the competitors of the company.


    Han 3000 looked at the list, most of them he didn''t know, but Qi Yiyun and Han Yan were particularly dazzling.


    "I didn''t expect that you had a festival with Nangong family?" Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    "If the Nangong family wants to become the leader of the Chinese community, it naturally needs our consent. Unfortunately, the Nangong family is not strong enough." Qi Yiyun said.


    Poor strength?


    If these four words are passed back to Nangong family, I don''t know how many people''s big teeth will be lost. However, it''s not surprising. As a reclusive rich family, Nangong family has different spokesmen in industries all over the world, so it''s reasonable for the outside world to misunderstand Nangong family.


    "Qi Yiyun, you are really lucky to meet me. If you were someone else, the Qi family would be in trouble this time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowns. In her opinion, the Nangong family has invited Han Sanqian to help them. Han Sanqian really has the ability to help the Nangong family through the present trouble, but Han Sanqian''s tone seems to have other meanings.


    "What do you mean?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han 3000 took a look at Yuan Ling and said, "go back to the company first."


    If there were no Qi Yiyun present, Yuan Ling would not like to go, but out of fear of Qi Yiyun, she can only listen to Han 3000 now.


    After Yuan Ling left, Qi Yiyun couldn''t wait to ask, "don''t play tricks. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "The Nangong family you know is just the tip of the iceberg. The real Nangong family is much more powerful than you think." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun light smile, don''t believe Han three thousand words, said: "if the Nangong family really have so powerful, still need to let you help?"


    "There are some reasons for this, but at this stage, I can''t tell you. You just need to know that it won''t come to a good end to fight against Nangong family. This family controls a small island country and has amazing industries all over the world. The reason why it''s not known to the world is that Nangong family, as a hermit family, doesn''t want to expose too much to the outside world. Otherwise, Now the richest people on the rich list are only given shoes to Nangong family. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This really surprised Qi Yiyun.


    She knew that Han 3000 could never cheat her by saying these words. The Nangong family had such terrible strength!


    "No matter how powerful the Nangong family is, now you appear. As long as you ask me to do what I will do, I will listen to you." Qi Yiyun said.


    In the face of this sentence, Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He knows Qi Yiyun''s mind, but it''s a pity that he feels sad.


    "I''m going to Han''s house." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun stood in front of Han 3000 and said, "I have something to ask you. After you make it clear, I will let you go."


    "I don''t beat women, but it doesn''t mean I won''t be rough with women." Han 3000 light said.


    Qi Yiyun is not timid, said: "if you dare to rough me, I will take off my clothes, let you see, dare not look at me."


    Han 3000 was defeated by Qi Yiyun''s wonderful tricks, and said with a bitter smile, "OK, what do you want to ask, please ask quickly."


    "Where did you go some time ago? Why didn''t you get any news? Yingxia had a baby, and you didn''t go back to Yuncheng. Now that Han Nian was kidnapped, you are still in the mood to come to the United States. Why?" Qi Yi cloud quality asks a way.


    Speaking of this matter, Han 3000''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Han Nian''s kidnapping can easily touch his anger, and he is always thinking about rescuing Han Nian. But before the time comes, Han 3000 does not dare to act rashly.


    "I can only tell you that I will let the kidnappers of Han Nian live to death in agony. I will not let anyone who has something to do with it go." Han 3000 tone cold said.


    I don''t know why, when Qi Yiyun saw Han 3000''s cold eyes, she was afraid. Although she knew that this kind of killing was not aimed at her, she would also have panic¡° I heard Shen lingyao say that Yingxia is very sad now. She''s out of her mind all day. Why don''t you go back and see her? " Qi Yiyun said that although she wants Han 3000, it doesn''t prevent her from caring about her sisters¡° If I could, why didn''t I want to. " Han 3000 took a deep breath. If it wasn''t for the warning from Nangong Boling, he would have gone back to Yuncheng, and he wouldn''t dare to call Su Yingxia. But now, Han 3000 has no right to choose. In order to protect Han Nian''s safety, he can only do what Nangong Boling said¡° "Nangong family Han Nian is threatening you?" Qi Yiyun doesn''t know what happened, but Han 3000''s appearance in the United States is also related to the Nangong family, which makes Qi Yiyun easily think that Han Nian''s affair is related to the Nangong family. Otherwise, how can Han 3000 help the Nangong family for no reason¡° You are very clever, but I advise you not to meddle in this matter. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun heart sink, can let Han 3000 so serious, that this matter is very serious¡° Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble for you, but when you need help, I will definitely give it to you. " Qi Yiyun said¡° No, I don''t Han 3000 light response, left home. For Han 3000, the more people are involved in this matter, the less optimistic it is. Although he doesn''t care about the life and death of the Qi family, how can he turn a blind eye when Qi Yiyun is really in trouble? This woman did not let Han 3000 heart, but Han 3000 did not really turn a blind eye to her love. At least, Han 3000 won''t let this woman have a crisis in front of him. Drive to where Han''s house is. It''s very different from Han 3000''s street front courtyard. Just standing outside the villa area, there is a sense of luxury. Moreover, the whole villa area belongs to the Han family, which is the only one in the Chinese community. Han 3000 just parked at the door, a security guard came over with an unhappy face and knocked on the window¡° This is a private car. Stop and go away. " Said the guard. Han three thousand directly walk out of the car, no idea to move the car, said: "to inform Han Yan, said I want to see her." After Han Yan returned to the United States, she had completely controlled the Han family, and her dissatisfaction with her voice was quickly suppressed by her invisible means. Today''s Han family is the biggest person in the whole Han family, so Han 3000''s words made the security guard sneer¡° Who do you think you want to meet Miss Han? Are you qualified to meet such a great person? " Security said disdainfully¡° Go and tell her, and she will come out to meet me in person. " Han 3000 said with a smile. The security guard seems to have heard a joke. Miss Han is the head of the family now. Who is qualified to let her greet her in person¡° Man, you are Miss Han''s pursuer. Your means are different from others. It''s quite new. Unfortunately, you are too stupid. How can I believe what you said? " The security guard looks at Han 3000 with ridicule. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 570

    hunter?


    These three words made Han 3000 laugh.


    Maybe Han Yan can really be sought after by some men, but in Han 3000''s eyes, this woman with a heart like snakes and scorpions is extremely ugly. It makes him feel sick to look at her more.


    "Since you won''t tell her, I''ll have to call." With that, Han 3000 took out his mobile phone.


    The security guard sneered and said, "it''s no use pretending in front of me. You''d better go now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Han 3000 dials the number and says directly to Han Yan, "I''m at your door. Your security guards are blocking me. It''s really hard to see you, Miss Han."


    Hear Han 3000 words, Han Yan forehead cold sweat straight.


    The person she is most afraid of is Han 3000. How can this guy suddenly come to the United States, and there is no news at all.


    "Wait for me, and I''ll come out to pick you up." Han Yan said.


    Han Yan''s position today depends on Han 3000. She doesn''t know that Han Li is dead, so she worries that once han 3000 releases Han Li, her position in the Han family will plummet, and Han Feng''s death will make her a prisoner.


    When Han 3000 hung up the phone, the security guard reminded: "still don''t go, do you have to force me to fight?"


    "Han Yan will come out right away. If you don''t wait any longer, I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Looking at Han Sanya''s appearance of Old God, the security guard suddenly clattered in his heart. This guy can''t really let Han Yan come out to pick him up.


    If that''s the case, it will be over today!


    Security heart pray Han Yan never appear, eyes staring at the villa gate.


    "God, you must bless me."


    The voice in the heart of the security guard, God obviously did not hear, because soon Han Yan appeared, but also specially accelerated the pace, enough to see how much she attaches importance to Han 3000.


    When the security guard saw Han Yan that moment, the whole person instantly became in a trance, even the legs began to soften.


    "You dare to stop my distinguished guest." Han Yan gnashing her teeth to the security said, if this caused Han 3000 dissatisfaction, she must find a way to make up.


    The security guard plopped down on his knees and begged for mercy to Han 3000: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault that I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai."


    Han three thousand light smile, did not intend to pursue the responsibility of security, this kind of little people do not have the need to haggle.


    "Remember my face, don''t let me in the next time I come." Han 3000 said.


    Security repeatedly nodded, said: "I remember, remember."


    Han Yan frowns slightly. Looking at Han 3000, he doesn''t seem to be traveling, and he won''t leave in a short time. This is not good news for Han Yan.


    "What''s the matter with your coming this time?" Han Yan asks Han 3000.


    The security guard knew that they had something to talk about, so he went away wisely.


    "Do you know the Nangong family?" Han 3000 said.


    This time, Han Yan took the lead. She was not satisfied with the Han family''s control over the Chinese community, so she dealt with the Nangong family. However, she never thought that a small Nangong family would come to Han 3000.


    Although in Han Yan''s heart, Han 3000 is not a big man, or even a useless abandoned son of the family, but his own handle in his hands, Han Yan had to fear Han 3000.


    "If you want to protect the Nangong family, I can give you a word to ensure the better development of the Nangong family." Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 unexpectedly took a look at Han Yan and said, "do you have such great ability now?"


    Han Yan''s face flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. She is now in the supreme position in the Chinese community. Almost all businessmen regard her as their leader. Her words in ancient times were the existence of imperial edicts. Han Yan enjoyed the superiority brought by this right.


    However, she can be arrogant in front of anyone, but she dare not be so arrogant in front of Han 3000.


    "The influence of the Han family in the Chinese community of the United States is beyond your imagination." Han Yan said.


    Han 3000 shriveled, her arrogance in front of the Nangong family, vulnerable, as long as the Nangong family is willing, ten Han families can be destroyed in an instant.


    "You are so lucky to meet me. You can not only help you get the title of the head of the Han family, but also save your life now." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    If Nangong Falcon or Nangong Yan came to the United States, the end of Han''s family would be ruined, even Han Yan''s life could not be saved.


    Han Yan naturally doesn''t understand the danger. She only thinks that Han 3000''s words are intended to intimidate her. Han 3000 wants to show her position in front of her, which makes Han Yan disdain.


    Had it not been for Han 3000, Han Yan would have trampled on him.


    "Whatever you want, I can give you. Don''t scare me." Han Yan light said.


    "If you think I''m bluffing you, you think so, but your dog''s posture is getting higher and higher in front of me." Han 3000 tone cold said, don''t remind Han Yan, she seems to have forgotten his position, really take himself as the superior of the Han family? Han Yan''s body trembles. She doesn''t forget it. She just doesn''t want to admit it. She is a miss of the Han family, and now she is the master of the Han family. But in front of Han 3000, can only be a dog¡° Han 3000, do you have to humiliate me? Are you not afraid that I will tear your face? " Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says¡° A dog is always a dog. If you tear your face with your master, you will die. " Han 3000 light said. This is Han''s villa. Han Yan wants to find someone to kill Han 3000. But she knows that even Han long died in Han 3000''s hands. Han''s bodyguard is not necessarily Han 3000''s opponent. If she really got to the point of tearing her face, her position would be in danger¡° What do you want me to do? " Han Yan lowered her head and said. At this time, many people in the distance of the Han family were watching them, including the Han family''s bodyguards and relatives. Han 3000 light said: "the dog saw the master, still don''t kneel down?"¡° This is the Han family. " Han Yan said¡° Why, are you afraid of losing the face of Miss Han? " Han 3000 said. Face for Han Yan, extremely important, she got the right, is not to be superior in front of people? If you kneel down to Han 3000 and let other Han family members see her, what face will she have in the future¡° Han Yan, do you still have a choice? " Han 3000 attitude strong said. The reason why han 3000 does this is to let Han Yan recognize her identity. Otherwise, she will be more and more lost and will not pay attention to Han 3000. In the distance, Han''s family is full of discussions and doubts about Han 3000''s identity. In their opinion, Han 3000 is likely to be Han Yan''s pursuer, but it''s not very like that. After all, Han Yan has never been so polite to those pursuers, and has also personally welcomed them. Even some big people in the Chinese community have never had such treatment¡° Who is this young guy? Han Yan is so careful. "¡° I think he looks like a little white face. Maybe he''s a soft eater. "¡° I don''t look like it. Have you ever seen Han Yan so polite to foreigners? "¡° Since Han Yan became the head of the family, even we don''t pay attention to her. This woman''s temper is very big. I really want someone to teach her a lesson. "¡° Teach her a lesson? Don''t tell me a joke. Now in the Chinese community, who is qualified to teach her a lesson? When those businessmen see Han Yan, they all turn into smiling Buddhas, and they want to carry shoes for Han Yan. " In the Han family, there are some people who are sincerely convinced of Han Yan, but there are also some people who dare to be angry and not to speak up. These people all want Han Yan to be hurt. It''s better to make some mistakes and let her fall from the position of head of the family. Just as people are talking about it, Han Yan suddenly kneels down in front of Han 3000, which makes people shocked¡° What''s the matter? How could she kneel on the ground! "¡° I can''t be dazzled. Han Yan kneels down! "¡° Crouching trough, who is this young man? He can make Han Yan kneel down This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 571

    Out of the surprise of Han Yan kneeling, people''s eyes are on Han 3000. In addition to surprise, there are many puzzles, because they can''t figure out why this ordinary young man can ask Han Yan to do such a thing.


    Just now that security guard saw this scene from a distance, his heart almost stopped.


    If Han Yan to the door to meet Han 3000 is just a distinguished guest, just let the security guard feel afraid, then at this moment, the security guard even want to die, he racked his brains to think of what kind of person he is offending.


    Han Yan kneels on the ground, burying her head with an angry expression.


    She knew that when other people in the Han family saw this scene, they would gossip in private, but she had to do so.


    For Han Yan, Han Li is like a nightmare. Once han 3000 lets Han Li return to the United States, everything she has will turn into a bubble, which is not acceptable to Han Yan.


    Han Yan believes that a moment of humiliation will not become a lifetime, as long as there is a chance, she will be able to get rid of this dilemma.


    "Han Yan, I know you are not convinced, but this is the life of a dog. Don''t blame me for being rude to you. You are not qualified." Han 3000 light said, the more the strong oppression of Han Yan, the more can let this woman know what she should do.


    Of course, Han 3000 knows that doing so may also produce another effect, that is to cause Han Yan''s resistance, and her resistance is also a good thing for Han 3000. Only in this way can he have a more reasonable reason to deal with the Korean family of the United States.


    In those days, the Han family in Yanjing was regarded as an alien by these people. Han 3000 didn''t forget the hatred.


    "Yes." Han Yan lowers her head. Before the time comes, she will never break out her dissatisfaction with Han 3000. After all, today''s position is not easy, so she needs to endure and hibernate.


    "Come on, take me to see what the Korean family is like in the United States. I want to know what kind of people can not pay attention to the Han family in Yanjing." Han 3000 light way.


    Yanjing Han family?


    These four words are a joke for the Korean family in the United States. No one is willing to admit that they are related to the Yanjing Korean family. Even the youngest generation has heard many of the older generation''s words and regarded the Yanjing Korean family as a disgrace. Anyone who mentions it will be laughed at.


    Han Yan''s heart sank. Listening to Han 3000''s words, it seems that he wants to pacify the Han family in Yanjing. If people here know Han 3000''s identity, it''s not a good thing for Han Yan. After all, many people see her kneeling for Han 3000.


    But how to stop Han 3000?


    "I have a friend party today. I''m going out soon. If you want to visit the Han family, I can bring you another day. My friends are very beautiful. Do you want to meet me? I can introduce you." Han Yan said that it''s a very useful move to seduce men with women, even for 90% of them. It''s a pity that Han Yan met Han 3000, so this move is doomed not to work on Han 3000.


    "Push it out." Han 3000 light way.


    "They are very beautiful. Don''t you want to meet them?" Han Yan continued.


    Han 3000 light a smile, way: "Han Yan, if you want to use a woman to seduce me, advise you to give up this idea, I am not interested in these mediocre fat vulgar powder."


    "They are not vulgar, you know how many men there are..."


    Han Yan''s words haven''t finished, Han 3000 directly interrupted: "for me, except Su Yingxia, women are mediocre and vulgar."


    Han Yan does not believe in evil, how can there be men who do not love beautiful women, how can there be men who will be loyal to a woman?


    In Han Yan''s eyes, men are erotic animals. No matter how serious men are in front of beauty, Han 3000 can''t be an exception.


    In this world, can we still find men who are not greedy for beauty?


    "As long as I say a word, my sisters are willing to accompany you. If you think one is not enough, you can still sleep together." Han Yan said.


    Han three thousand toward that group of people go to see the excitement, for the temptation of Han Yan, heart no waves.


    It''s true that too many men fall under beautiful women''s skirts.


    As the old saying goes, heroes are sad for the beauty pass. Don''t many great men in history ruin their foundation because of women?


    Unfortunately, Han 3000 is not interested in those women from the bottom of his heart. Even if he has some evil ideas, Han 3000 will feel very guilty. After all, Su Yingxia''s grievances and humiliations for him are irreplaceable.


    "Are you curious who I am?" Han 3000 went to the crowd and asked them.


    These people are really curious about Han 3000''s identity, so after hearing Han 3000''s words, they unconsciously nod their heads.


    "My name is Han 3000, from the Han family in Yanjing." Han 3000 light way.


    Yanjing Han family!


    These four words stir up a thousand waves.


    They all think that Han 3000 is a big figure in the United States, and even think that he may be the role of the Pentagon. Otherwise, how can Han Yan kneel down to him? But Han 3000''s real identity shocked everyone. Yanjing Han family. The family that the trash founded after they left the United States. How can Han Yan kneel down to him? An old man with a serious expression snorted coldly and said to Han Yan, "Han Yan, you are now the head of our family. You even kneel down to the waste of the Han family in Yanjing. It seems that it is a big mistake for your father to give you the position of head of the family." Han 3000 followed his reputation and saw that the old man was looking at him with cold eyes and disdain. He was so high that he seemed to treat Han 3000 as a servant¡° Old man, who are you Han 3000 light asks a way. When the old man heard this disrespectful address, he immediately got angry and yelled: "little waste, I don''t care who you are from Han Tianyang. Since you dare to be so disrespectful to me, don''t blame me for being rude to you today." The old man also has a certain position in the Korean family in the United States. Even when Han Li was at home, he was quite respectful to him. After all, he was an elder of the Han family. But for Han 3000, no one in the Korean family of the United States deserves his respect, because these people never pay attention to the Han family in Yanjing, and even their grandfather is regarded as their enemy¡° Is that right? " Han 3000 sneered and said, "I''ll see how you''re going to be rude to me." The old man let out a loud cry, and immediately many bodyguards of the local generation gathered around him. Han Yan watched the scene happen, and did not stop. The reason why she didn''t dare to attack Han 3000 was that she knew that Han 3000 was so powerful that even Han long could kill him. What did these local bodyguards mean to him? But now, it''s not her who has to deal with Han 3000. So Han Yan also wants to see if Han 3000 can deal with the bodyguards of the local generation. If she can capture Han 3000, she can take this opportunity to kill Han 3000. If not, it has nothing to do with her. When the young generation of the Korean family saw this scene, they couldn''t help laughing at Han 3000¡° Yenching''s rubbish, you are not small hearted. You dare to make trouble in the Korean family of the United States. Didn''t your elders warn you that this is not the place where you are qualified to be wild? "¡° This is our local bodyguards. They are all experts. Do you have bodyguards in your broken family? "¡° Today, let''s take a look at the gap between the Han family in the United States and the Han family in Yanjing. You are a waste. You can only experience our strength after being beaten. " Looking at the arrogant smile on several young faces, Han 3000''s expression became colder and colder¡° Do you want to deal with me with these rubbish? " Han 3000 face such as frost said¡° Ha ha ha ha The old man burst out laughing, in his eyes, Han 3000 is already a turtle in a jar, even has the courage to speak in this tone¡° Young man, you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. It seems that Han Tianyang, who was educated by waste, is nothing but rubbish with quick tongue This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 572

    Hear the old man''s words, Han 3000 eyes a coagulation, staring at the old man, full of murderous, he does not allow anyone to say that Han Tianyang is not.


    No matter what Han Tianyang used to be, in Han 3000''s eyes, he will always be a hero.


    Without Han Tianyang, there would be no Han family in Yanjing now!


    And only Han Tianyang can give Han 3000''s relatives the feeling, so Han 3000 will never let people insult Han Tianyang.


    "Old man, try again!" Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Looking at Han 3000''s murderous eyes, the old man can''t help but feel guilty and step back. Even in his eyes, Han 3000 is a waste, but the state he shows at this moment has to make people feel scared.


    But after looking at the bodyguards of the local generation, the old man regained some courage.


    With so many bodyguards, what''s to be afraid of? How can you be timid in front of a young man? And it''s the kind of trash!


    "Again, Han Tianyang is a waste." Said the old man.


    Han three thousand clenched his fist, cold voice scolded: "let you see who is the real waste."


    The bodyguards of the local generation are also worthy of being experts. They have given early warning to Han 3000''s actions. After Han 3000''s actions, they immediately protected the Han family behind them.


    The young people of the Korean family in the United States couldn''t help smiling at Han 3000''s initiative.


    From their point of view, Han 3000''s behavior is just looking for death. He is a bodyguard of the local generation. However, the most powerful force of the Korean family in the United States is almost invincible. Can Han 3000 take the initiative and come to a good end?


    "This guy is such an idiot that he dares to take the initiative."


    "The bodyguards of the local generation are all very skilled. Today his fate is miserable."


    "You''d better call an ambulance for him first, or he''ll die in our house. It''s not good to get dirty here."


    Several people joked. Even the old man couldn''t help saying: "I didn''t expect that the people who met the Han family in Yanjing after many years actually met in this way, so that the waste could know our strength."


    In the words of the public, Han 3000 has found out the strength of those bodyguards.


    Of course, their strength is really good. If Han 3000 is the former one, under the siege of so many people, there is absolutely no chance to resist.


    But now, Han 3000 is no longer Han 3000.


    Although it is opportunistic to kill Han long, it is easy for Han 3000 to deal with these local people.


    And after the event of killing in the center of the earth, Han 3000 is almost a god of killing!


    The war situation changed rapidly. When Han 3000 began to fight back, the local bodyguards who seemed to be in the dominant position could not bear the impact of Han 3000 and were losing.


    The sudden change of the scene made the Han family silence and stop making fun of Han 3000. Instead, they were more and more surprised.


    In the Korean family of the United States, the bodyguards of the local generation are their greatest reliance. If even the bodyguards of the local generation can''t deal with Han 3000, who can stop Han 3000?


    "This man is so powerful."


    "Even the bodyguards of the local generation are not his opponents. How can they be?"


    "Isn''t it true that all the people of the Han family in Yanjing are rubbish? How can there be such a master? Is he really from the Han family in Yanjing?"


    Out of the impression of the Han family in Yanjing, some people have even begun to doubt Han 3000''s identity. They think that he is not a member of the Han family in Yanjing at all. Instead, the Han family in Yanjing deliberately invited a master to pretend that their people came to the United States to show off their power.


    Han Yan saw this scene, and her expectation was dashed. Although she had expected it for a long time, her loss was inevitable. After all, it was an opportunity to kill Han 3000. Unfortunately, these local bodyguards were useless.


    Fortunately, it''s not because of her. She won''t take any responsibility.


    Han Sanqian was reborn in blood, leaving white bones in the heart of the earth. For him, although the killing is not as simple as usual, it will never leave any obstacles in his heart.


    And at the moment, he is angry, so he doesn''t have any hands on those bodyguards.


    In less than three minutes, the bodyguards of several local generation all fell down and lost their lives under Han 3000''s fist.


    The young people of the Korean family in the United States have turned pale and their legs are weak.


    They are arrogant. No one dares to provoke them in the Chinese community. They swagger through the market and bully by relying on the name of the Han family. However, they have never seen anyone with such ruthless means.


    "Dead, dead?"


    "The bodyguards of Di Zi generation were killed by him!"


    "How could it be, how could he be so strong."


    Several people said in panic, and then looked at Han 3000''s eyes, as if to see death in general, full of fear.


    Han 3000 walked up to the old man.


    The old man was too scared to speak. He trembled and opened his lips. Even his teeth were fighting. He said to Han 3000, "what do you want to do?"¡° Who is rubbish? " Han 3000 tone cold said. The old man felt wrapped by a chill, which made him shiver. But even so, he still did not take back his words, for him, it is a trample on dignity, he is not willing to admit defeat in front of Han 3000¡° What if you can fight. " The old man clenched his teeth and almost exhausted all his courage to say this. Han Sanyi pinched the old man''s throat and said, "I''ll give you one last chance. Otherwise, I''ll send you to see the king of hell." The old man stares into Han 3000''s eyes and finally compromises. He can''t stand the pressure and the threat of death. Dignity can be thrown on the ground and trampled, but there is still a chance to pick it up. But once you lose your life, it''s gone. Kneeling on the ground, the old man kept kowtowing and said: "I''m a waste, I''m a waste." Han 3000 turned his head and looked at the young people. With this very small action, the young people were also frightened. They all knelt on the ground without Han 3000''s words. They enjoy the rights and money of the Korean family in the United States, and enjoy the superior position brought by the Korean family. But at this moment, they know that the Han family in Yanjing is not as bad as the old generation said, because the facts have proved everything¡° Sorry, we just said it unintentionally. Please don''t take it seriously¡° We believe it when we listen to the old people at home. It''s none of our business. "¡° Yes, it has nothing to do with us. Please let us go. " A group of arrogant and domineering young people, at this time in front of Han 3000, all turned into soft eggs, a little domineering children''s demeanor is gone¡° Han Yan, are you disappointed? " Han 3000 turns his head again and looks at Han Yan coldly. She is the owner of the family and has the right to stop all that just happened. Since she didn''t say anything, how can Han 3000 not guess her wishful thinking? Han Yan panic, and other people kneel down, this time is no longer unwilling, but very active¡° I''m not disappointed. How can I be disappointed? " Han Yan panic explained. Han 3000 went to Han Yan and said condescending, "no disappointment? How can you not be disappointed? If these people can''t deal with me, it means that you can''t get rid of my control. Didn''t you just want to use this opportunity to test me? " Han Yan shook her head and explained, "no, I didn''t mean that. You misunderstood me." Han Sany grabs Han Yan''s hair and forces her to look up at herself¡° I warn you for the last time that you are just my dog. If a dog is unfaithful, it will die. I will not give you such an opportunity again. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, I know. " Han Yan hair involved scalp pain, a face of pain said. Both the young people and the old man were shocked when they heard Han 3000''s words. Han Yan is just his dog! When did the Korean family in the United States start to be a dog for the Han family in Yanjing! They don''t even know when it started. But at this moment, this issue is no longer important, because no one dares to have an opinion on Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 573

    Han 3000''s appearance in the Korean family of the United States undoubtedly created a storm for the Korean family of the United States. Soon after he left, the incident spread throughout the whole family, so that many people found Han Yan, hoping that she could give an explanation.


    After all, in their view, the Han family in Yanjing can only exist in China. How can they be qualified to come to the United States to show off their power? They also killed the bodyguards of the local generation. This humiliation is unacceptable to them.


    "Han Yan, you can''t just forget it. The humiliation of Han family in our country can only be washed with Han 3000''s blood."


    "Yes, this humiliation must be paid with his life."


    "If you allow the dignity of the Korean family to be trampled on, then what qualifications do you have to be the head of the Korean family?"


    In the face of public questioning, Han Yan appears very calm.


    "If any of you have the ability to kill Han 3000, I''ll give you the right to choose from you, except the owner of the family. But there is one premise, this matter can''t be in the name of the Korean family of the United States." Han Yan light said.


    "Not in the name of the Han family. What do you mean?" Someone asks Han Yan.


    "I don''t want to make a feud with the family, and I don''t want your personal hatred to affect the development of the family. You haven''t seen Han 3000, but they can see it clearly. If you don''t believe it, you can ask." Han Yan looks at the old man and several young people. They are the natural experience of the event. Compared with those who don''t see anything but shout in front of her, they can better understand Han 3000''s power.


    "Personal hatred! You said it was personal hatred. He humiliated our whole family Han Yan''s words did not get the recognition of these people, immediately someone jumped out to refute.


    Han Yan contemptuous smile, said: "if he pinches your throat, life and death but in a line between, you still have the courage to say this?"


    The meaning of Han Yan''s words is very obvious. After all, there is only one person who is pinched by Han 3000, that is the old man.


    The old man knew that Han Yan was hinting at himself. At this time, he had to come forward and said, "Han 3000 is really very powerful. The bodyguards of the di generation are just vulnerable in front of him. The Korean family in our country relies on these bodyguards most. Even the di generation can''t deal with him. What else can we do?"


    The old man is a high-ranking person in the family, and his words have certain authority, so even if he comes forward to admit it, he naturally suppresses some dissatisfied voices.


    "Is that what we''re going to do?" Someone said reluctantly.


    The old man was also unwilling, but before he was pinched by Han 3000, he really felt that his life was coming to an end. After this experience, even if he wanted to revenge, he had to consider the consequences.


    Han 3000 is not the one who dare not kill people. If Lin Lao comes to a miserable end, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Now the Han family needs the support of your younger generation. You can do what you want. I''m old and don''t want to interfere in this business any more." With that, the old man turned and left. His attitude was very clear. He left himself clean and didn''t want to interfere in this matter any more.


    "Han Yan, what you said just now, does it count?" At this time, a young man named Han Zhong asked. He was an underemployed man in the Korean family of the United States. He had been holding his breath for so many years and wanted to find a chance to prove himself. Now, he felt that his chance had come. As long as he could kill Han 3000 and clear away the humiliation for the Han family, his status in the Han family would be promoted.


    "Han Zhong, you want to prove yourself. I''ll give you a chance, but you have to remember that from now on, you are no longer the Han family. Unless Han 3000 dies, you will have a chance to come back." Han Yan said that in order to get rid of her responsibilities, she was also very careful to let Han Zhong leave Han''s home.


    "No problem." Han Zhong said happily that he didn''t believe that a waste really had such great ability. Leaving Han''s home was only temporary.


    In Han Zhong''s view, he will one day be able to trample on Han 3000''s bones and return with glory.


    "Does anyone else want to try?" Han Yankan asks others that it''s almost impossible to deal with Han 3000 by Han Zhong alone, so she hopes that more people will join in.


    Other people were silent, especially the young people who had seen Han 3000''s strong, and even dared not breathe.


    It''s enough for them to enjoy the glory and wealth brought by the Han family. Why risk their lives?


    Seeing this situation, Han Zhong snorted coldly and said: "it seems that no one has the courage. I really don''t know what you are afraid of this waste. But it''s good to leave the opportunity to me. You can watch it. I''ll make this waste pay the price."


    Those people sneer at Han Zhong''s rave. They don''t have the courage to say that until they have seen Han 3000''s strength. When they have seen his strength, they will be scared to the knees.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know the specific situation of Han''s family, but he can expect that Han Yan won''t give up. This woman can even kill her own brother. How can she be controlled by him willingly with such a vicious heart? In Nangong''s company, the conference room is full of high-level people, but as Yuan Ling said, except for the people from her own company, none of the other invitation lists appeared¡° You''re late. " Yuan Ling reminds Han 3000¡° Do you have a problem? " Han 3000 light asks a way. In the face of Han 3000''s domineering personality, Yuan Ling had no choice but to say: "all the senior management of the company have arrived, but they are very dissatisfied with your being late. You can find a way to solve it yourself." Han Sanqian shrugged and followed yuan Ling to the conference room. A group of high-level officials are full of dissatisfaction when they look at Han 3000. Although this is a person sent by the boss, he doesn''t have the surname of Nangong, which means that he is not from Nangong''s family, so naturally they won''t see him¡° If there is another time, you won''t have a chance to see us. This is the first time we meet, so I''ll give you face. " A senior official said to Han 3000. Han 3000 dug his ears, frowned and looked at the man, and said, "are you talking to me?" Feeling Han Sanqian''s indifference, the senior manager was even more angry and said in a cold voice, "yes, I''m talking to you. Let so many of us wait for you. Who do you think you are?" Han Sanqian knows that the anger of these people is not only due to his lateness, but also his appearance, which makes these high-level officials aware of the crisis. After all, he is not a member of the Nangong family, and these high-level officials will naturally regard him as a threat to their position. Want to give him a bad influence, but also do not weigh their own weight¡° Why are you guys waiting for me? It''s not because I can''t solve the company''s problems. Shouldn''t I wait? " Han 3000 light said. A group of high-level officials rose up in anger¡° You say who''s rubbish. "¡° I''m warning you, don''t think you can do whatever you want in the company just because you are sent by the boss. "¡° As long as we unite to ask the boss, you should go away, too. " They all expressed their dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, this threat didn''t help Han 3000. They looked like monkeys in the zoo. And these people don''t know anything. Do they really think that the Nangong family will care about the survival of this company? Even if they leave collectively, it''s just a trivial matter for the Nangong family¡° Is it? If you think you have such ability, you can have a try and see what the Nangong family will do. " Han 3000 said¡° Young man, don''t be so arrogant. You can''t do anything without our help. " At this time, a middle-aged man who never spoke to Han 3000 said. From entering the conference room, Han 3000 noticed this man. Although he was sitting in the corner, his temperament was not comparable to that of ordinary people, and a person''s temperament usually determined his status¡° Is it? I''ve been to Han''s house. Han Yan is willing to give her full support to my work. What''s the use of your help for me? " Han 3000''s words, like thunder, made people in the meeting room look at each other. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 574

    "Han Yan? This time, we are led by Han Yan. How can you get Han Yan''s support? "


    "Yes, don''t think we''ll believe it if you brag in front of us."


    "Young man, don''t bluff here, lest you make a joke and lose face."


    These people didn''t believe Han 3000''s words at all and refuted them one after another.


    The expression on the middle-aged man''s face just now didn''t change much, but it was obvious that he was more cautious about Han 3000.


    He is the most important person in the management. Over the years, the Nangong family has been keeping the company in a state of stocking. He wanted to take advantage of this chaotic time to take possession of the company. The appearance of Han 3000 would obviously destroy his plan, and he also said that he could get Han Yan''s support!


    Can this young man really do it?


    "Why should we believe what you say?" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    Han Sanqian stood up, went straight to the middle-aged man and said, "I know who you are. Your name is Sun Yi, right? I know your purpose very well, but do you know how stupid your idea is?"


    Sun Yi flashed a wave in his expression and said faintly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    With a faint smile, Han Sanqian leaned over Sun Yi''s shoulder and said, "although the Nangong family has not managed the company for many years, it doesn''t mean that things belonging to the Nangong family will be taken away by outsiders. Can you have today''s status without the Nangong family? I didn''t expect that you should conspire to revolt. Do you know what the price will be? "


    Sun Yi''s expression was no longer calm. He angrily denounced Han 3000 and said, "don''t slander me. As a senior member of the company, how can I plot a rebellion?"


    Han Sanqian stood up straight, patted Sun Yi on the shoulder seemingly as a reminder, and said: "I advise you not to do such a thing that makes you lose your life. Otherwise, I will have more blood on my hands."


    "Hum." Sun Yi hums coldly. He has been immersed in business for so many years. He has never seen anyone. If only a simple threat can scare him away, it would be too much to belittle him.


    "Young man, it seems that you have no other means but to scare people." Sun Yi said coldly.


    "To scare people? Do you think I''m scaring you? " Han Sanyi looks at Sun Yi calmly. For ordinary people, it''s really impossible to kill people who violate taboos and laws, but it''s an easy thing for Han Sanqian. No matter how much trouble he makes in the United States, Nangong Boling will try to keep him, so Han Sanqian doesn''t need to worry at all.


    "If you have the ability, you''d better solve the company''s troubles. What''s the use of provoking meaningless internal fights here?" Sun Yi looks at Han 3000 with disdain.


    When Yuan Ling saw this scene, she could not help sighing. How could the Nangong family send Han 3000 to the company? Now, not only the troubles outside have not been solved, but also the company''s internal chaos has been caused.


    Originally, we all agreed to go abroad, but Han''s performance just now, I don''t know how many people secretly hate him, how can they help him?


    "Out of humanity, I''ll give you a reminder today, so that you don''t make mistakes again and again, but if you are stubborn, I won''t give you another chance." Han 3000 light way.


    Sun Yi stood up and said with disdain, "it''s a waste of my time. It seems that no one in the Nangong family is available. I''ll send you to come here."


    With that, Sun Yi walked directly out of the conference room and left one after another, along with other senior officials.


    Soon, only Han 3000 and Yuan Ling were left in the conference room.


    Facing this situation, Yuan Ling couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked yuan Ling.


    "How can you doubt brother sun? The company would have collapsed if it hadn''t been for him for so many years. Do you know how many people you''ve offended? Now the top management of the whole company is very dissatisfied with you. You''re in the company now and can''t do anything." Yuan Ling speechless said that Han 3000, the black sheep of the family, really has no real ability. He can''t solve the trouble when he comes to the company, and he will make a mess inside. How can he get sent by the Nangong family?


    "Do you really think Sun Yi has been working for the company for so many years?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Of course, I can see brother sun''s happiness and hardship in my eyes. If it wasn''t for him, how could the company have persisted to the present." Yuan Ling said firmly.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. It has nothing to do with Sun Yi that the company can persist until now. The Nangong family won''t let the company collapse, and it won''t be affected by the financial storm. After all, the Nangong family can create a global financial storm. Unfortunately, Yuan Ling doesn''t know this, and Han Sanqian can''t explain it to her.


    Of course, even if it was explained, Yuan Ling could not believe it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people like her, those on the rich list are the real rich.


    "I''ve been to Han''s just now. After meeting Han Yan, do you know what she told me?" Han 3000 asked yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling doesn''t believe Han 3000 is qualified to see Han Yan. Although Qi Yiyun''s appearance at his home surprised her, Han Yan is a higher level person than Qi Yiyun. That is to say, Han 3000 has the ability to meet Qi Yiyun, but she is not qualified to go to Han''s home¡° There''s no one else here. You don''t have to brag with me. " Yuan Ling speechless said that she didn''t like this kind of exaggeration. She knew boasters all day long. By contrast, she preferred people who were down-to-earth and diligent. Therefore, her inner antipathy to Han 3000 has become stronger and stronger¡° Do you think it''s necessary for me to brag? Is Han Yan such a dog in your eyes? " Han 3000 light said. Yuan Ling looked at Han 3000 in amazement, as if she had a hallucination. She couldn''t believe what Han 3000 said just now, "you... What do you say Miss Han is?" Yuan Ling can''t believe staring Han 3000 asked¡° It''s a dog. What''s the problem? " Han said it again. Yuan Ling went to Han 3000 in horror, covered his mouth directly, and said, "do you want to die? How dare you say that to Miss Han? If you let her know, you don''t even know how you died." Han 3000 is speechless. It seems that this woman''s deterrent power in the Chinese community is really strong enough to make yuan Ling so afraid. But think about her means to deal with Han Feng so vicious, treat outsiders, naturally will be more ruthless. In fact, Han Yan''s ruthlessness is well-known in the Chinese community. Many people stay away from her because she is a must-have.once there was a very amazing incident. The clerk of a famous luxury store was seriously injured and hospitalized by Han Yan just because he made some mistakes when receiving Han Yan. So far, she is still lying in the hospital. This incident caused a very big repercussion at that time, However, due to the influence of the Han family, the heaviest Han Yan did not receive any punishment, just lost some money. Over time, Han Yan''s notoriety spread, so many people are very afraid of her¡° I''m telling you the truth. What are you so afraid of? If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to Han''s tonight and let her tell you what kind of person Sun Yi is by the way. " Han 3000 said. Yuan Ling looked uninterested and said, "come on, I don''t want to expose the fact that you boast. You don''t have to pretend in front of me. You''d better find a way to solve the company''s problems." Han three thousand one face wry smile, this woman how don''t believe him? It seems that Yuan Ling would believe it only if she let the facts speak. Han 3000 takes out the phone and dials Han Yan''s number. For Han 3000 to go to Han''s home for dinner, Han Yan naturally dare not refuse, after undertaking, he went to tell the chef to prepare a rich dinner¡° Let''s go out with me. I haven''t been to the United States yet. Let''s have a look at the scenery here. " Han 3000 hung up and said to Yuan Ling. Yuan Ling mistakenly thought that Han 3000 had found his way down the stairs, so she stopped talking about Han Yan and said, "do you look at the scenery or the women?"¡° Women are scenery. I''m a playboy. Of course, I look at women. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 575

    "Sun Yi, what that guy said can''t be true, can he really get Han Yan''s support?"


    "If Han Yan helps him, our plan will fail."


    "Seeing that the company will soon become us, we must not let this guy destroy our plan. Have you found a way to deal with him?"


    In Sun Yi''s office, several senior executives of the company eagerly told Sun Yi that they were going to merge with Sun Yi and prepare to annex the company. Now that such a turning point suddenly appears, naturally there will be worries. How can a cooked duck fly away?


    Sun Yi gave a cold smile and said, "do you believe what he said for such a boastful young man?"


    "But I think he looks confident. We have to defend him."


    "That''s right. It''s a critical period. We must not let this boy make trouble."


    "Sun Yi, if necessary, I think this is the best solution." With that, the man made a neck wiping action, which was very obvious.


    Sun Yi waved his hand and said, "your worry is superfluous. This waste can''t stir up the waves. How can Han Yan treat him like that?"


    The reason why Sun Yi is so confident is that he and Han Yan joined hands in this incident, and they conspired for a long time. How can Han Yan change her attention because of the appearance of Han 3000?


    What Han Yan wants is the control of the business community in the whole Chinese community. Without his help, Han Yan can''t do it. So Sun Yi is very confident that Han Yan won''t betray him.


    After all, Sun Yi is the leader in this matter. If he is not worried, there will be no problem.


    "This young man, I really want to teach him a lesson. It''s so boastful."


    "Yes, I don''t know what the Nangong family is doing. They are looking for such a waste. Isn''t that a chance for us?"


    "Why didn''t the Nangong family appear for so many years? Is there any change?"


    People have all kinds of conjectures about the Nangong family''s situation for a long time, but they can''t think of the real reason.


    There are many companies like this. Nangong family is only used as idle people. Unless they are useful, Nangong family will develop vigorously. When they are useless, they will be regarded as a stronghold.


    These self righteous people have no idea what kind of influence they live under.


    Han 3000 and Yuan Ling stroll in the street. Although they will feel some novelty about the foreign environment, this so-called world''s largest country does not make Han 3000 feel too gorgeous. On the contrary, the development of China today will make people feel more bright.


    "There is still a certain gap between the United States and what I imagined." Han said with a sigh.


    "People who have not been here will think that there are many good places, but only after they have really been here will they know that China is better. I have many friends from the United States around me. They hope to live in China, and even an ordinary thing. They will be very envious." Yuan Ling said with a smile that if she had not been forced by life, she would have wanted to go back to China for a long time. It''s a pity that the foundation she has laid in the United States over the past few years has made her dare not go back at will. After all, it''s not easy to start all over again.


    "For example?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    "For example, a mobile phone can handle everything when you go out. There are too many conveniences that my friends can''t even think of, and it''s safer. Do you know how many shooting incidents happen here every year?" Yuan Ling said.


    Han 3000 nodded, saying that there is really no place in China to compare convenience, which can really bring people a more comfortable life. As for the terrorist attacks, there are many incidents in the United States, which inevitably makes people worry that disaster will come from heaven.


    Shopping to the evening, Han 3000 let yuan Ling on his car, ready to go to Han''s home, take her to eat a big meal.


    "You take me home." In order not to embarrass Han 3000, Yuan Ling took the initiative to say.


    "What do you want to do when you go home? We have to go to Han''s for dinner." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I''m already giving you steps. Do you have to be so illiterate?" Yuan Ling said nothing. She didn''t mention it on purpose. She just didn''t want Han 3000 to lose face. She didn''t expect that he was so good that she took the initiative to mention it.


    "I don''t need steps. What''s the use of giving them to me?" Han 3000 talks, starts the car and goes to Han''s villa.


    Yuan Ling, sitting in the co driver''s seat, reminded with a kind look: "if you blow your boast and lose face in front of me, don''t blame me for laughing at you."


    "I''m afraid you can''t laugh, but don''t be afraid when you see Han Yan. Just remember that she''s just my dog." Han 3000 laughs.


    The car soon drove to the gate of Han''s villa.


    Yuan Ling''s face was stiff with tension.


    This kind of place, once she passed by, she would speed up her pace carefully. Han 3000 even parked her car directly in the private parking space of the villa area.


    When Yuan Ling saw the security guard running towards them, her palms were sweating¡° We''d better go now. The security guard is coming to get rid of us. " Yuan Ling reminds Han 3000¡° I told you not to be afraid Han 3000 said with a smile. Yuan Ling looked at Han 3000 gnashing her teeth and said, "can I not be afraid? Do you know what this place is?" Han got out of the car, then went to the co pilot, opened the door for yuan Ling, said: "get out of the car, take you sightseeing, although this place is not as good as where I live, but also make do." Han 3000''s words are a little boastful. Although Yundingshan villa is good, there is still a big gap compared with Han''s villas here. Yuan Ling did not dare to get out of the car. Her legs were as heavy as lead. This is the territory of the Han family. If Han Yan''s domineering woman knows, can''t she break their legs? Seeing the security guard getting closer and closer, Yuan Ling was impatient and said to Han 3000, "get on the bus and take me away. Don''t hurt me." Han three thousand one face helpless expression, he but take yuan Ling to eat good, how can be hurt her¡° Come on, or it''s too late. " Yuan Ling''s back was already sweating. Unfortunately, after that, the security guard has arrived, which makes yuan Ling extremely desperate¡° Here you are, Mr. Han. " After the security guard came to Han 3000, he bent down and said with a respectful look. However, he has underestimated Han 3000 once. If Han 3000 had not investigated his responsibility, he would have lost his job. Therefore, his respect for Han 3000 is not only due to his high status, but also due to his gratitude. Yuan Ling looks at Han 3000 with a confused face. The security guard''s attitude towards Han 3000 is totally different from what she imagined. Didn''t he come to get rid of people¡° Well, do you believe me now? " Han 3000 said to Yuan Ling with a smile. Yuan Ling hasn''t recovered. For her, it''s almost a forbidden area in the Chinese community. Most people don''t dare to come here. Many of Han Yan''s pursuers used to like to block the gate of the villa area, but they heard that after being beaten several times by Han''s bodyguards, they even dare not stay here. And Han 3000, unexpectedly... Can get this kind of treatment¡° Get out of the car, or the food will be cold. " Han 3000 smiles to remind a way. Yuan Ling swallowed her saliva and walked out of the car as if she had lost her soul¡° Mr. Han, please follow me. The first lady is ready. Dinner is waiting for you. " Said the guard¡° Lead the way. " Han 3000 light way. Yuan Lingru walked with Han 3000, and she felt like she was dreaming. She never dare to imagine that one day, she could walk into the Hanjia villa! The luxury here is beyond her imagination. However, her shock, after all, does not come from the luxury of the villa area, but Han 3000! He... Is what he said true! How could this be possible? How could Han Yan, the top figure in the Chinese community, be one of his dogs? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 576

    Although yuan Ling denied what Han 3000 had said in her heart, she had an intuition that facts would slap her in the face.


    After all, if Han 3000 didn''t have such a high status, how could he get such a high treatment in Han''s villa?


    Come to the restaurant, in addition to Han Yan, other Han family members are cleared by her. After all, Han Yan wants to lower her posture in front of Han 3000. She doesn''t want more people to see this scene.


    Kneeling before, has made many people dissatisfied with Han Yan, although these dissatisfaction does not matter to Han Yan, but for a face loving woman, she would never like to see this kind of thing happen again.


    Han 3000 directly sat on the throne, which made yuan Ling''s scalp numb.


    This seat, should be Han Yan''s, Han 3000 is very good, unexpectedly turned away from guest oriented, oneself sat up.


    However, after Yuan Ling carefully observed Han Yan, she found that Han Yan didn''t seem to care about it.


    "If the food is not to my taste, I can have the kitchen redo it." Han Yan said to Han 3000.


    "When you''re at home, you eat this rubbish?" Han 3000 light said.


    Looking at the full table of dishes, Yuan Ling can''t help but roll her eyes. It''s all a feast. In Han 3000''s eyes, it''s rubbish. Can''t the black sheep have to eat abalone, ginseng and shark''s fin tripe every day?


    Han Yan knows that this is Han 3000 deliberately create difficulties for herself, but she dare not have any objection, said: "I immediately let people withdraw the redo."


    "Forget it, I''m not here for dinner, and I''m afraid of poisoning." After a pause, Han 3000 took a look at Yuan Ling and said, "her name is yuan Ling. Please explain to her about Sun Yi."


    Han Yan nodded and said to Yuan Ling, "Miss yuan, what do you want to know?"


    Yuan Ling was so scared that she straightened her body instantly. She was not qualified to let Han Yan call her miss.


    She is just a little assistant of Nangong family company. Her status is very different from Han Yan''s. This young lady''s respect for her will make her feel scared.


    "Miss Han, you''d better call me by my name." Yuan Ling said in panic.


    Han Yan''s eyes flashed a trace of deep disdain, this kind of woman, even to her present people are not worthy, what qualification is she called miss?


    But she is the person Han 3000 brings, Han Yan has to pay attention to.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miss yuan. It''s just a name. It doesn''t matter." Han Yan said.


    Even if Han Yan has said that, Yuan Ling still can''t help but be nervous. She is notorious. Yuan Ling has heard too much about Han Yan. She is worried that if she is hated, she will not be able to get along in the Chinese community.


    "Miss Han, I can''t afford it." Yuan Ling said.


    At this time, Han 3000 leisurely mouth said: "I said, she is just a dog of mine, what can''t afford!"


    Yuan Lingmeng took a cold breath, this kind of words, he actually said in front of Han Yan''s face, really not afraid of Han Yan and his face?


    But in fact, Han Yan turned the scene did not appear, and she also nodded, as if to admit their identity.


    Yuan Ling felt that all her cells were surging up at this moment.


    Who the hell is this guy!


    How capable he is!


    Even Han Yan when the dog, Han Yan also dare not refute!


    Yuan Ling secretly pinched her thigh to make sure it was not an illusion.


    "I... I want to know what kind of person Sun Yi is." Yuan Ling took a deep breath and asked. The fact had already been put in front of her. She couldn''t help believing it.


    "Sun Yi and I work together to annex Nangong''s company. This time, it''s his plan for Nangong." Han Yan said.


    Yuan Ling stares at Han Yan.


    In her eyes, Sun Yi works hard for the company and is a very excellent and responsible boss. Therefore, Yuan Ling has always admired Sun Yi very much and even loved her for a period of time.


    Unexpectedly, he did his duty, and secretly hid such a big conspiracy!


    "Is it, is it true?" Yuan Ling asked in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true. I don''t have to lie to miss yuan." Han Yan said.


    Yuan Ling sits on the chair, and Sun Yi''s image collapses in her heart.


    "It''s not just Sun Yi. He doesn''t have so much ability and courage. Many senior managers of the company have participated in it. That''s why I broke up with them at the meeting today." Han 3000 light said.


    "You want to clean up the top management of the whole company?" Yuan Ling suddenly thought of what Han 3000 might do, and said in horror.


    "What''s the use of these moths staying in the company? Naturally, let them go. " Han 3000 said.


    Yuan Ling has always regarded Han 3000 as a black sheep who has no ability and only knows how to spend money on women. But at this time, the image of Han 3000 has changed dramatically in her mind.


    She thought it was stupid for Han 3000 to offend those people in the conference room, but now she knows that Han 3000''s deliberate hatred is to let those people leave the company. In other words, from the moment he stepped into the company, Han 3000 had a plan to deal with them, rather than being ignorant and arrogant¡° Don''t look at me like that. I don''t need you to admit my excellence. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Yuan Ling wrinkled her nose. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the voice in her heart told her that Han 3000 was not a waste on the surface¡° I don''t think you''re good. " Yuan Ling said¡° Now that the matter has been made clear, let''s go. " Han three thousand stand up, did not intend to stay here to eat. Yuan Ling never had a delicious table, but she didn''t have the slightest nostalgia. After all, this is Han''s villa. Just standing here has made her very nervous. How can she be in the mood to eat? Out of the villa, yuan lingcai really relaxed and looked at Han 3000 secretly. Her eyes were obviously different from before. She can''t see what Han 3000 is like. On the surface, he looks like a playboy, but in fact, he is not a real waste. But why does he have to show his disgusting appearance? After getting on the co driver, Yuan Ling couldn''t help asking Han 3000, "what kind of person are you?"¡° If you look carefully, don''t you see that? " Han 3000 turns his head and stares at Yuan Ling¡° What should I see? " Yuan Ling asked¡° Don''t you think I''m particularly handsome? " Han started the car with a smile. Yuan Ling turned out a white eye that cut through the sky. Of course, she admitted that Han 3000 did have a handsome face, but what she wanted to know was not Han 3000''s appearance, but his personality. However, since Han 3000 did not want to say it, she did not continue to ask. Driving home, Han Sanqian said to Yuan Ling, "help me cook bowl noodles. Remember to put salt in this time."¡° You treat a table full of delicious food as garbage, but you have to come back to eat noodles. Are you sick Yuan Ling speechless said, Han''s table but everything, many dishes even yuan Ling never saw¡° Isn''t dog food rubbish? How can people eat what dogs eat? " Han 3000 light way. Yuan Ling looks like she wants to talk but stops. She really wants to ask Han 3000 how to do it. After all, Han Yan''s eldest daughter is famous for her fiery temper, but he can make Han Yan dare not say a retort. But yuan Ling knew that even if she asked, she would not get the answer, so she was too lazy to ask. After cooking a bowl of noodles for Han 3000 in the kitchen, Yuan Ling was ready to go home. Han three thousand mouth instigate face, said to Yuan Ling: "run back and forth so troublesome, really don''t consider living here in me?" Yuan Ling stares at Han 3000 and says, "it was only last night that Miss Qi was with you. Isn''t that enough?"¡° Is it not a man''s dream to be a bridegroom and a bride every night? " Han 3000 is happy. Yuan Ling gritted her teeth and glared at Han 3000, holding out four words: "brazen." With the bang of the door closing, Han Sanqian''s expression converged to a smile¡° Nangong Boling, now you should know that I am a woman addict. Will such a person make you feel more easily controlled? " Han 3000 said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 577

    Small island countries.


    Nangong Boling was sitting in his study, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    According to the news from Yuan Ling, Han 3000 seems to have been immersed in the magic of money. As he thinks, how can there be a man who doesn''t love money and women?


    Anyone will lose himself in the face of the huge temptation of money, even Han 3000 is no exception.


    "Money is a good thing. It can help you get anything you want. Let''s spend it as much as you like. There is endless money available to my Nangong family." Nangong Boling said to himself with a smile.


    In the past, in the eyes of Nangong Boling, only Nangong Yan was qualified to lead Nangong family to a more brilliant stage. But now, due to the appearance of Han 3000, Nangong Yan is chicken ribs and tasteless to Nangong Boling.


    Even Nangong falcon, who can control Han 3000, is a dispensable person in his eyes. After all, this kind of control is an unstable factor in Nangong Boling''s view. The only way to make Han 3000 really regard himself as the Nangong family and pay for the Nangong family is to support Han 3000.


    Nangong Boling doesn''t care about Han 3000''s impure Nangong blood. As long as he can see the Nangong family enter that level in his lifetime, it''s not enough for him to pay any price.


    For Nangong Boling, kinship is just a fetter.


    Stand up, out of the study, Nangong Boling came to Nangong Falcon''s room.


    Nangong Falcon was exhausted during this period of time. He never thought that the helper he found would surpass him in Nangong Boling''s mind. In the future, the head of Nangong family would fall into Han 3000''s hands.


    This is something Nangong Falcon can''t accept, so he racked his brains to prevent it from happening.


    But Nangong Boling has very strict control over him and Nangong Yan. Once Nangong Boling knows that he is secretly dealing with Han 3000, the consequences will be more serious. So Nangong Falcon has no courage to act rashly.


    Hearing the knock, Nangong Falcon mistakenly thinks that Nangong Yan comes to him again and wants to use him as a gun envoy.


    An impatient expression, after opening the door, Nangong Falcon froze, and then put away the boredom expression on his face.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Nangong Falcon asked in surprise.


    Nangong Boling walked directly into the room. Before he spoke, Nangong Falcon had a strong sense of foreboding.


    He can control Han 3000 because Han Nian is in his hands. If Nangong Boling asks him to teach Han Nian, he will lose his last guarantee.


    "Do you know what Han 3000 means to Nangong family?" Nangong Boling asked faintly.


    Nangong Falcon bowed his head. He didn''t have to think about it to know what Nangong Boling was going to say, but he was very unwilling. Han 3000 was controlled by him, and he had the ability to let Nangong family into that level. Why should he Promote Han 3000?


    "Grandfather, do you want the future owner of the Nangong family to be Han?" Nangong Falcon said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me what the name of the Nangong family''s head is. What matters is what he can bring to the Nangong family, something you and Nangong Yan can''t do. But he can do it. Is it just because his name is Han that I will give up this opportunity?" Nangong Boling''s obsession on this matter is more than anything else, because his time is getting shorter and shorter. If he can''t finish it as soon as possible, he will not see the glory of Nangong family in his lifetime.


    "Grandfather, I can also be self coupled." Nangong Falcon said.


    Nangong Boling disdained to smile and said: "you can control him for a while, but can you control him for a lifetime? And if you want him to really work for the Nangong family, you can''t use this threat. Otherwise, you will never get his heart. "


    After a pause, Nangong Boling continued: "and when he enters that level, what qualifications do you think you have to threaten him? His words can even destroy the whole Nangong family. "


    Nangong Falcon was silent and killed the whole Nangong family? He doesn''t believe that people at that level are really powerful, but once the Nangong family''s power is on the stage, it will shock the whole world. Even people at that level dare not easily deal with the Nangong family, let alone exterminate them?


    "Come on, what on earth are you threatening him with." Nangong Boling asked. That''s why he came to find Nangong falcon.


    Nangong Falcon took a deep breath and said, "grandfather, what if I don''t want to tell you?"


    "The dungeon once put one of my sons to death. Do you think you are qualified to make terms with me?" Nangong Boling road.


    Nangong Falcon''s back broke out in a cold sweat. He knew that what Nangong Boling could say was not as simple as a threat. He could do it completely. After all, this was not the first time Nangong Boling had done such a thing.


    "Grandfather, I have his daughter." Nangong Falcon reluctantly said, in the face of Dungeon threat, he can only compromise, otherwise that dark dungeon, will be the end of his life.


    "Daughter, he''s married and has children?" Nangong Boling was surprised that he didn''t know much about Han 3000''s life before. In his opinion, Han 3000''s age was just the romantic idea of floating flowers. Unexpectedly, he got married and even had children.


    "Not bad." Nangong Falcon said¡° No wonder you let him admit it''s a dog and he didn''t resist. How old is his daughter Asked Nangong Boling¡° It''s just a month old. " Nangong Falcon said. one month! Nangong Boling stood up and walked to Nangong falcon. His eyes were cold and he asked, "is it dead or alive?" Once Nangong Falcon fails to take good care of Han 3000''s daughter, the consequences will be borne by the whole Nangong family. Now that Han 3000 has stepped into the gate of that level, it will certainly make the Nangong family bloodstream. So Nangong Boling is very afraid at this moment. He is afraid that Nangong Falcon has already killed the baby for convenience¡° Don''t worry, Grandpa. She''s living very well. I caught Han 3000''s nanny to take care of his daughter. " Nangong Falcon said. Nangong Boling wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and breathed a long breath. Fortunately, Nangong Falcon didn''t do anything irreparable. Otherwise, it would be a big trouble¡° Where is she? " Asked Nangong Boling. Nangong Falcon bowed his head and refused to speak. After all, this was the only way he could get the position of the head of his family. If he gave it to Nangong Boling, he would have nothing¡° I''ll ask you again, where is she? " Nangong Boling gritted his teeth and said that this state showed that he was very angry¡° Grandfather, please give me a chance, I will be able to make you satisfied Nangong Falcon said. Nangong Boling kicks Nangong Falcon''s belly. Nangong Falcon even retreated a few steps later, a face of pain fell to the ground. Nangong Boling stepped forward, walked up to Nangong Falcon again, looked down and said, "I don''t allow anyone to let this accident happen. I can tell you that you waste, you will never have a chance to be the owner of Nangong family. If you want to continue to enjoy the splendor and wealth brought by Nangong family, I advise you not to delay my time, otherwise, You''ll end up in dungeons and cages. " Nangong Falcon covered his stomach and his forehead was sweating with pain. Nangong Boling''s words have cut off all his hopes. Nangong Feng is dead. He doesn''t want to die¡° In Yuncheng, she''s in Yuncheng. Grandfather, I''ll give you the address right away. " Nangong Falcon said. Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said, "although you are my grandson, you should know that I never see this kind of blood relationship in my eyes. So before you want to do something, you''d better think about the consequences. I won''t show mercy to you because you are my grandson."¡° I know, I know, grandfather Nangong Falcon said. Nangong Boling got the address and left the room. Nangong Falcon angrily walked to the sofa and sat down. Now Nangong Boling''s attitude is very obvious. No matter Nangong Yan or he, he is no longer qualified to be the head of the family. If he continues to accept his fate, the future Nangong family will really fall into Han 3000''s hands. As a last resort, Nangong Falcon can only call Nangong Yan. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 578

    After receiving Nangong Falcon''s phone call, Nangong Yan quickly came to his room, but Nangong Falcon''s first words stunned Nangong Yan.


    "Do you dare to kill Nangong Boling with me?" Nangong Falcon said with a gloomy face.


    Nangong Yan was so scared that he quickly closed the door and went to Nangong Falcon with a look of panic.


    He just wanted to join hands with Nangong Falcon to deal with Han 3000. Unexpectedly, Nangong Falcon would suddenly say such a thing.


    Kill Nangong Boling!


    Let''s not say how difficult this matter is. Even if it is successful, it will have a huge impact on the Nangong family. At that time, with their strength, they could not control the whole family.


    "Are you crazy to kill your grandfather?" Nangong Yan unconsciously lowered the volume, afraid that the wall had ears.


    Nangong Falcon''s face is as deep as water. This idea is also a last resort, because he can feel the importance he attaches to Han 3000 from Nangong Boling''s attitude. Apart from his death, Nangong Falcon can''t think of any way to change the current situation.


    "My grandfather came to see me just now, and he has made it very clear that we are both rubbish, so we are not qualified to compare with Han 3000. Do you think we still have a chance to kill Han 3000 and get the attention of my grandfather?" Nangong Falcon said coldly.


    Nangong Yan''s eyebrows jump straight.


    If Nangong Boling really said that, no wonder Nangong Falcon had the idea to kill him.


    "What happened?" Nangong Yan asked.


    "I can control Han 3000 because his daughter is in my hands, but now my grandfather has robbed me of the means to threaten Han 3000 and told me frankly that he doesn''t mind the name of the Nangong family." Nangong explained.


    "But you should know that it''s not easy to kill him. I don''t have to say how strong the bodyguards around him are." Nangong Boling is surrounded by bodyguards, even in the family, who are almost inseparable. Moreover, Nangong Boling never eats with his people. He has his own chef, and bodyguards watch the whole cooking process, almost cutting off all possible accidents.


    "That''s why I came to you to discuss the way. Do you want to see Han 3000 become the head of the family?" Nangong Falcon said.


    Nangong Yan shakes his head subconsciously. He can''t accept the result even without thinking about it.


    "In this matter, we must be careful. If there is a mistake, neither of us can survive." Nangong Yan said seriously.


    "There must be a way." Nangong Falcon said with gnashing teeth.


    The United States.


    Han 3000 went to Nangong''s company the next day. Today, none of the senior managers came to work. Sun Yi''s gang was the first to challenge Han 3000''s authority.


    In the face of this small trick, Han 3000 is still at the front desk heartlessly molesting the staff.


    Seeing this, Yuan Ling was very speechless. She changed her impression of Han 3000 only yesterday, and today she completely collapsed.


    "Han 3000, when is it? Are you still in the mood to pick up girls?" Yuan Ling said to Han 3000 speechless.


    The little girl at the front desk is blushing and has been teased by Han 3000''s sweet words. I have to say that although Han 3000 doesn''t have much experience in picking up girls, his means are very powerful.


    "When, it''s not important to pick up girls. Sun Yi''s gang deliberately want to embarrass me. The more I care, the more proud he is." Han 3000 light said.


    "But you can''t let the situation go on. Aren''t you going to come up with a solution?" Yuan Ling said.


    "Beauty, how do you usually take care of yourself? How can your skin be so white?" Han Sanqian said to the front desk younger sister, the voice just fell, he denied his idea, continued: "no, you should be born beautiful, even the best skin care products in the world, it is impossible to maintain such a good skin."


    The little girl at the front desk was flattered and flushed. She said, "if you have time, you can go to my house. I''ll give you a good introduction."


    Han three thousand picked eyebrows, said: "we can say good, gentleman a word, Sima hard to chase, don''t regret ah."


    "I''m afraid you don''t dare." The front desk younger sister challenges a way.


    Han three thousand shriveled mouth, mouth addiction almost should convergence, he did not intend to live on.


    "Help me call Sun Yi and give him ten minutes to get out of the company. Otherwise, from today on, he won''t have to come to work." Han 3000 said to Yuan Ling, and after that, he deliberately told her, "remember, with the word roll, don''t modify my wording."


    Yuan Ling turned her eyes helplessly. Although her worship of Sun Yi has disappeared after she knew the truth, Sun Yi is the top of the company after all. He holds a lot of people''s hearts. Han 3000 can''t get any good from this attitude towards him.


    "Are you not afraid that Sun Yi will take away all the people in the company, and the whole company will be left with an empty shell?" Yuan Ling warned.


    "Take it away. Is Sun Yi able to make arrangements for these people? Little girl, who will listen to Sun Yi if there is no interest involved? Besides, the current job is not so easy to find, and the unemployment rate is so high. Are you all fools in the whole company? " Han Sanqian said with a smile that this kind of worry is not necessary. Sun Yi can''t do it at all. Even if he really has this ability, Han Sanqian won''t worry. If it''s a big deal, he will change the whole company. He still has the Deputy card of Nangong Boling in his hand. What kind of talent can''t be invited? Since Han 3000 has said that, Yuan Ling can only do it. After dialing Sun Yi''s number, Yuan Ling, according to Han 3000''s meaning, said without missing a word: "Han always asks you to come to the company in ten minutes, otherwise from today on, you don''t have to come." Sun Yizheng and a group of senior executives of the company are enjoying themselves together. After hearing yuan Ling''s words, his face is covered with coldness¡° His tone is really not small. How can the company survive without my Sun Yi? You tell him that I will never forgive his attitude if you don''t ask me. " Sun Yi said with gnashing teeth. This answer is expected by Yuan Ling. After all, Sun Yi is a high-level person with face and status. How could he compromise Han 3000 so easily. After hanging up, Yuan Ling conveyed Sun Yi''s words to Han 3000. Han Sanqian is not surprised. Sun Yi has plotted a plan for so many years. How can he compromise with him like this¡° It''s arrogant of Han 3000 to ask me to leave the company. It''s too shameful. I''ll give him some color to see. " After Sun Yi hung up, he said to others. Those high-level officials were filled with righteous indignation one by one¡° Sun Yi, it''s time to let Han Yan do it. If he doesn''t teach this young man a lesson, he won''t pay attention to us. "¡° It''s true that a little bastard who doesn''t know where to come from dares to fight us. It''s arrogant. "¡° Come on, when the company is on the verge of bankruptcy, this little bastard will kneel down and beg us to go back. " With a sneer, Sun Yi picked up her mobile phone and dialed Han Yan''s number¡° I wanted to give you a chance to go away. Since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being impolite. Young people have to learn a lesson to know how dangerous the world is. " Sun Yi said coldly. Other high-level officials look complacent. In their opinion, as long as the plan is implemented, Han 3000, an ignorant and arrogant young man, will pay the price. At that time, if you want to keep the company, what can you do except kneel down and beg them? When the phone was connected, Sun Yi unconsciously put down his arrogant attitude and said in a relaxed tone: "I want to advance the plan. I can promise you all your requirements."¡° It''s late. " Han Yan said faintly that she wanted to control the business power of the whole Chinese community, so as to achieve her status as the queen of the business empire. But now, after Han 3000 came, all this has changed. Han Yan has no courage to fight against Han 3000 on the table, so the cooperation between her and Sun Yi can only be ended¡° Mr. Han, what do you mean by that? " Sun Yi asked, puzzled¡° The cooperation is cancelled. Don''t contact me again in the future. " With that, Han Yan hung up directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 579

    Cooperation cancelled!


    Listening to the busy voice on the phone, Sun Yi was confused.


    In his opinion, the plan between him and Han Yan is as solid as gold, and no one can destroy it. After all, Han Yan wants to dominate the business of the whole Chinese community, and the company of Nangong family can''t get around it. Han Yan must cooperate with him.


    It is precisely because of this that Sun Yi has the confidence and courage not to pay attention to Han 3000.


    Now this fact is unacceptable to Sun Yi. He can''t accept this kind of betrayal.


    When other people see the change of Sun Yi''s expression, they unconsciously have a foreboding feeling.


    "Sun Yi, what''s the matter?"


    "What does Han Yan say? When does the plan start?"


    "There won''t be any accident."


    "Is it hard to say that the boy''s words are true, he really let Han Yan compromise?"


    People nervously look at Sun Yi, hoping that he can give an answer as soon as possible, because without Han Yan, how can they still be qualified to do right with Han 3000? Today, if they don''t go to the company, they may even lose their jobs once han 3000''s dissatisfaction is aroused.


    It was not easy to sit in the high-level position, and no one was willing to ruin his future.


    "Han Yan, she canceled the cooperation." Sun Yi gritted his teeth and said with reluctance.


    These words made people panic, and everyone showed a panic look.


    "How could it be, how could it be suddenly cancelled."


    "If we don''t have Han Yan, what else can we do against Han 3000?"


    "Sun Yi, do something."


    Looking at the flustered crowd, Sun Yi was very angry, but what could he do?


    All depends on Han Yan. Now Han Yan quits. Unless Sun Yi can find a replacement for Han Yan, otherwise, he has no way to deal with it.


    But in the whole Chinese community, there is no better candidate except Han Yan.


    Moreover, Sun Yi is still worried about a problem, which is even more serious. As Han 3000 once said, Han Yan will support him. If so, he will be finished.


    "No, I have to go back to work immediately, Sun Yi. I''m really sorry. I need this job."


    "I want to go back too. If I lose my job, how can I live in the future?"


    "I''m sorry, Sun Yi. I''m leaving too."


    "Wait for me. I''ll go back, too."


    In less than a minute, only Sun Yi was left.


    Sun Yi, as the leader of the whole thing, knows that even if he goes back now, he will not come to a good end. This has pushed him to the end. If he fails to beat Han 3000 down, he will die!


    "I don''t believe that no one can help me except Han Yan." Sun Yi gritted his teeth and said that he thought of a person in his mind and drove to the car.


    company reception desk.


    The front desk girl who was teased by Han 3000 was chatting with her colleagues.


    "The new leader is really interesting and handsome. I just don''t know if what he said to me is true or false. If it is true, I will have a chance to have some relationship with him. Maybe I will get married to a rich family."


    "You can really dream that Han 3000 will be driven out of the company sooner or later. Look at today''s company, not even a high-level person has come. He has offended all the people in the company. He even dares to let Sun Yi come to the company. This kind of ignorant young man can cheat a little girl like you." Another person disdains to say that she looks down on Han 3000 in her heart. After all, all the men who speak well are unreliable. More importantly, he doesn''t pay attention to Sun Yi at all, which makes people feel funny.


    Who is Sun Yi?


    The top leader of the whole company, who can''t give Sun Yi face, but he is a new man, and he doesn''t pay attention to Sun Yi, isn''t he asking for nothing?


    "I can''t say for sure. I think he has a strong air and doesn''t seem to be putting on airs. Maybe Sun Yi can''t fight him at all."


    "You are so young. You don''t know the rules of the workplace at all. He is a new man. He doesn''t know how to keep his temper. Who will like him in the company?"


    Just then, the elevator suddenly opened.


    The company''s top management, except for Sun Yi, all came, and they all looked flustered.


    "Mr. Han, where is Mr. Han?" A group of people came to the front desk and couldn''t wait to ask.


    The two front desk girls were just silly. These leaders were absent from work with Sun Yi. How could they suddenly come together?


    "Han... President Han has gone." The little girl who was teased by Han 3000 said.


    "Gone!" Hearing this answer, a group of people look desperate.


    "Hurry back to work. I hope Mr. Han will forgive us when he comes here later."


    "If Mr. Han comes, you must inform him immediately."


    "Call the top of the Department and have a meeting right away." This group of wall grass, this moment appears extremely dedicated. After all the senior managers went to their own offices, the little girl who was teased by Han 3000 said to her colleagues with a proud face: "it seems that you have to change your view on General Han, otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t keep your job." The colleague was embarrassed. She thought Han 3000 would go away sooner or later, so she didn''t pay attention to the so-called general manager Han at all. But looking at the current situation, Han 3000''s position in the minds of these senior executives has obviously changed. As a small receptionist, she is not qualified to look down upon Han 3000¡° It''s not over yet. Who knows? " The colleague said disdainfully. The little girl covered her mouth with a smile and said, "don''t deny it. He''s so powerful that he can''t even fight Sun Yi. It''s already true. Otherwise, how could these high-level officials turn around?" The colleague had no words to retort, but gave a cold hum. Sun Yi, who was betrayed, drove to the Qi family. This is the most powerful family in the current Chinese community besides the Han family. If he can get the help of the Qi family, he still has the capital to fight Han 3000¡° Mr. Qi, do you remember me Seeing Qi Donglin, Sun Yi said with a shy face. Qi Donglin nods. Sun Yi is the highest leader of the Nangong family. Sun Yi even calls himself the chairman of the board. How can Qi Donglin forget him¡° Mr. Sun, why do you have time to come to me Qi Donglin said lightly¡° Mr. Qi, I have something to ask you for help. When it''s done, I''ll give you 30% of my company shares. " Sun Yi said. Qi Donglin said with a faint smile, "Mr. Sun is really joking. Do you really take the company as your own?"¡° Please believe me. This company will be mine sooner or later. " Sun Yi said¡° I''ve heard that the Nangong family has sent people to the company, and they''re not small people. You''re just a wage earner now. " Qi Donglin said with disdain. Sun Yi clenched his teeth. To him, the three words "wage earner" are insults, which are his most unacceptable address¡° Mr. Qi, how can this waste be my opponent? Now I just need Mr. Qi to do me a little help to get him out of the United States. " Sun Yi said. At this time, Qi Yiyun came to the living room and said to Sun Yi, "you''d better get out of here. We Qi family can''t help you with this."¡° Miss Qi, please give me a chance. I won''t let you down. " Sun Yi said reluctantly¡° opportunity? The Qi family dare not give you this opportunity. Do you know who your opponent is? You don''t know him at all. You dare to say he''s rubbish. " Qi Yiyun laughs disdainfully. Han 3000 really has the name of waste, but he is not a real waste. His ability is unimaginable¡° Miss Qi, do you know Han 3000? " Sun Yi asked, puzzled. Qi Donglin looks at Qi Yiyun in surprise. He is too familiar with the name of Han 3000. When Qi Yiyun was in Yuncheng, he asked Han 3000 to help him? The Qi family can get the support of Han Yan to tide over the last crisis, but it''s thanks to Han 3000. Qi Donglin didn''t go deep into it, but no matter how stupid he was, he thought of the young man who appeared at the auction that day. He should be Han 3000. No wonder Qi Yiyun has such a big reaction when he sees him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 580

    Qi Yiyun can''t figure out how Sun Yi has the courage to fight Han 3000. He even has the illusion that he can deal with Han 3000. This is a big joke.


    "Sun Yi, do you know why Han Yan refuses to cooperate with you?" Qi Yiyun says faintly that she knows this matter very well. Sun Yi and Han Yan collude with each other and want to annex Nangong''s company, so that Sun Yi can really become the boss of the company. Han Yan has another pawn to control the business in the Chinese area.


    Sun Yi shakes his head. He can''t understand this matter. After all, if Han Yan wants to become the queen of business, she has to solve the Nangong company. The sudden change makes Sun Yi unable to figure out the reason. But Qi Yiyun says that, obviously she knows something inside.


    "Please make it clear to miss Qi that I haven''t figured it out for a long time." Sun Yi asked sincerely.


    Qi Yiyun smiles and says, "that''s because Han Yan doesn''t dare to fight Han 3000."


    "No way." Sun Yi didn''t even think about rejecting it. He said, "Han 3000 is just a dissolute rich man. He doesn''t have any real skills. How can Han Yan be afraid? Miss Qi, even if you want to cheat me, you don''t need such absurd reasons."


    Qi Yiyun disdains to smile, Han 3000 has no real ability?


    If he has no real ability, how can he create his own power under the oppression of the Han family in Yanjing?


    If he has no real ability, how can he make Han Yan bow to him.


    "You are really an idiot. You are not afraid to tell you the truth. Han Yan is just a dog in front of Han 3000. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Han Yan. I think she will give you the answer. Han 3000 is not the waste in your imagination. His ability is so big that you can''t imagine." Qi Yiyun light said, eyes with some micro confusion and worship.


    This is probably the most sad thing for such an excellent man to get married and even become a father.


    Qi Yiyun is eager to have Han 3000 in her heart. She hopes that she can nestle in Han 3000''s arms and share her feelings towards Su Yingxia.


    But she knew that it was very difficult for Han 3000, a man who was loyal to his feelings.


    Therefore, even if she can''t get Han 3000''s heart, Qi Yiyun also wants to get Han 3000''s person. She can''t let this matter become a pity.


    Sun Yi looks at Qi Yiyun blankly. Han Yan is just a dog in front of Han 3000?


    This is even more absurd and even more unbelievable to Sun Yi.


    But if it''s not true, why does she say that?


    Qi Donglin''s eyelids jump. He knows that his daughter can never say such words to scare Sun Yi. It''s all true, but... But how can Han 3000 make Han Yan a dog?


    In the Chinese community, the Han family is the supreme existence. Today, Han Yan, the owner of the Han family, is even more superior. However, she only gives Han 3000 as a dog?


    Qi Donglin sighed softly. Maybe only such an excellent man can make Qi Yiyun infatuated.


    "Miss Qi, you must be joking with me, aren''t you?" Sun Yi asked incredulously.


    "Sun Yi, don''t you want to accept the reality? Han Yan''s ambition must be more clear to you than me. Why does she stop cooperating with you for no reason? Isn''t it because of worry? Chinese District, who can make Han Yan afraid, who can let Han Yan willingly stranded plan Qi Yiyun asked.


    Sun Yi looks like he is out of his wits. He is unwilling to accept the reality. At this moment, he suffered a heavy blow.


    "Besides, what do you think is necessary for me to cheat you? If it''s not good for me, I''ll scare you for nothing. " Qi Yiyun continued.


    Sun Yi sat down on the ground with lax eyes.


    If all this is true as Qi Yiyun said, then he is looking for death. It is not only impossible to annex the company, but also impossible to maintain his current position.


    With Sun Yi''s reputation in the Chinese community, it is almost impossible to find a new job.


    If he loses his job, he will have no place to live.


    "Dad, let''s see the guests off." Looking at Sun Yi''s lost soul, Qi Yiyun knows that he must have known the seriousness of this matter. He probably won''t trouble Han 3000 any more.


    "Mr. Sun, please." Qi Dong walked up to Sun Yi and said.


    Sun Yi subconsciously nodded his head, stood up and left the Qi family like a walking corpse.


    When Qi Donglin returned to the living room, he sat beside Qi Yiyun.


    "Daughter, the man at the auction is Han 3000?" Although he has guessed that he is Han 3000, Qi Donglin still wants to confirm.


    There is no need to hide this matter, and it is impossible to hide it. Qi Yiyun admits: "it''s him, very good."


    Qi Donglin nodded his head. Han 3000 is the best among the young people in terms of appearance and bearing. Even ou Yangfei has a great liking for him. But after all, Han 3000 is a married man. No matter how good he is, what''s the use of him? More importantly, he is also the husband of Qi Yiyun sisters.


    "Daughter, although he is excellent, dad still wants to remind you that he is married." Qi Donglin said. Qi Yiyun sighed, looked at Qi Donglin and said, "Dad, I don''t need you to fix my heart."¡° By the way, what''s going on between him and Han Yan? " Qi Donglin puzzled asked, although Han 3000 is good enough, but Han Yan is not bad, how he ate Han Yan to death, this makes Qi Donglin very curious¡° I don''t know, but he told me that Han Yan is just his dog. I believe him Qi Yiyun paused and continued: "and Han Yan is willing to help us because of Han 3000, so what he said can never be false." There is no doubt about the identity relationship between Han 3000 and Han Yan. It''s just how this identity relationship is caused. Qi Donglin is very curious. People are curious. Why can Han Yan bow to Han 3000? Who can bear the reason? However, Qi Donglin also knows that he can''t know what he shouldn''t know. At this time, Qi Yiyun''s phone suddenly rang. This is a pair of listless, she saw the caller ID, just like a chicken blood general excited, exclaimed, in situ to turn a few circles. Seeing Qi Yiyun''s happy appearance, Qi Donglin doesn''t have to think about who called her. He can only sigh. It seems that the daughter''s poisoning is too deep. Qi Yiyun excited, quickly let himself calm down, she can''t let the phone''s Han 3000 know that he is going crazy¡° Hello Qi Yiyun picked up the phone and said in a trembling voice¡° Are you free? " Han 3000 asked¡° If you invite me to dinner, you have to make an appointment. " Qi Yiyun said¡° Then change... "But I''m free today." Qi Yiyun wiped a cold sweat from his forehead. When he faced Han 3000, he couldn''t be proud at all. If she hadn''t reacted fast enough, Han 3000, a straight man of iron and steel, would have taken the opportunity back¡° Come to my house for dinner. I have something to ask you Han 3000 said¡° Good Qi Yiyun answers directly, dare not play any more tricks. Hang up the phone, Qi Yiyun is still very excited, directly ran back to the room, ready to dress up, tonight, she will let Han 3000 see the most beautiful Qi Yiyun. Qi Donglin sits in the living room, sighing and sighing again and again. He really doesn''t know what kind of harm this daughter will suffer before she gives up. He wants to persuade Qi Yiyun, but he also knows that even ten cows can''t be pulled back in Qi Yiyun''s present state¡° How much magic does this boy have to be able to fascinate my daughter? If you have a chance, you need to meet her face to face. " Qi Donglin said to himself. Sun Yi, who left the Qi family, is walking on the street in despair. He now knows that he has no chance to deal with Han 3000. If he wants to keep his job, it seems that he can only get Han 3000''s forgiveness. After Sun Yi made up his mind, he went to the company. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 581

    The two front desk girls in the company are still on the tip of the needle. They don''t agree with each other.


    The front desk teased by Han 3000 thinks that Han 3000 can solve the company''s crisis, while another colleague still thinks that Han 3000 can''t be Sun Yi''s opponent.


    Although other high-level officials have compromised, in her opinion, as long as Sun Yi is still there, Han 3000, an unscrupulous son of a rich family, will be kicked out sooner or later.


    The contest between women is sometimes very puzzling, because a little jealousy, it is likely to break out a very fierce fight.


    That colleague, in fact, is jealous, so he is not optimistic about Han 3000, and even secretly cursed Han 3000 in his heart.


    The younger sister who is teased by Han 3000 is immersed in her own fantasy, dreaming of further relationship with Han 3000.


    When Sun Yi appeared, the colleague quickly went to Sun Yi and said, "Mr. Sun, other people have already come to the company. It seems that they have betrayed you."


    Sun Yi asked feebly, "where''s president Han?"


    The colleague frowned. She thought that Sun Yi must have made trouble for Han 3000, but he called Han 3000 president.


    Does it mean that even Sun Yi has to compromise with this unscrupulous son?


    "Han 3000 left long ago." Said the colleague.


    As soon as Sun Yi''s face turned pale, he was just the front desk of a company. He dared to call Han 3000 by his name. He was really bold.


    Pop!


    Sun Yi slapped the woman in the face and said angrily, "is the name of President Han qualified for calling directly?"


    The colleague covered his face with panic.


    Obviously, it is not only other high-level officials who compromise with Han 3000, but also Sun Yi.


    At this time, Sun Yi made a more shocking move.


    He went straight to his knees.


    On your knees!


    "Call president Han and say I''ll wait for him on my knees at the door of the company until he comes." Sun Yi said.


    Even the beauty who was teased by Han 3000 took a deep breath. Although she believed in Han 3000, she did not expect that Han 3000 could make Sun Yi admit defeat in such a short time.


    The whole company, who doesn''t know Sun Yi''s ambition, but now he kneels down in front of the company! This is to let everyone know that he has given up.


    Soon, the news of Sun Yi''s kneeling spread inside the company. Everyone was very surprised when they heard about it. At the same time, they paid more respect to Han 3000.


    "Just now that slap is very painful, you even dare to call president Han''s name, deserve it." The beauty who was teased by Han 3000 said to her colleagues with a proud face.


    The man covered his face and didn''t dare to retort. Her last hope was Sun Yi. But now Sun Yi is kneeling down, which is enough to show Han 3000''s strength. It also makes her jealousy more intense.


    Why didn''t such a powerful person tease her?


    Han 3000 doesn''t know about Sun Yi''s kneeling down. As Qi Yiyun is invited to dinner tonight, Han 3000 and Yuan Ling go to the department store to buy food materials.


    "Why do you buy so many things?" Yuan Ling puzzled to Han 3000 asked, these are fresh ingredients, buy home can''t become ripe, Yuan Ling don''t think Han 3000 or a cook man.


    "Cooking, do you eat noodles every day?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I can''t do it. You can''t expect me to cook for you." Although yuan Ling is a woman, she can''t cook except for the following.


    "Did I ask you to do it?" Han 3000 said.


    Yuan Ling was stunned for a moment, looked at Han 3000 up and down, and said with an expression of disbelief, "can you still cook?"


    "Strange?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Cut." Yuan Ling sneered and said, "don''t pretend to be in front of me. If you are a rich second generation, you can cook, I''ll write your name upside down."


    Yuan Ling has never seen a rich person cook in person, not to mention a playboy like Han 3000.


    "Then you have to practice in advance, or I''m afraid you will not be used to writing backwards." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, Yuan Ling''s phone rang. It was a colleague from the company.


    When Yuan Ling heard that her colleagues said that Sun Yi was kneeling at the door of the company waiting for Han 3000, her expression unconsciously became surprised.


    Sun Yi even kneels down to admit his mistake. He''s the top management of the company. Don''t you want any face?


    After hanging up, Yuan Ling said to Han 3000, "do you know what happened in the company?"


    Han 3000 thought about it and said, "Sun Yi wants to find me. Do you want to admit your mistake?"


    "Sun Yi knelt down at the door of the company and waited for you." Yuan Ling said.


    Han 3000 was not surprised. This guy should have known something, but how did he know it made Han 3000 curious.


    "It''s no surprise that he wants to keep his position in the company. That''s the only way he can go." Han 3000 light said¡° Are you not going to see him? " Asked yuan Ling¡° Do I have to see him when he kneels down? " Han 3000 asked. In her opinion, since Sun Yi has admitted his mistake, Han 3000 should go to give him a step down. However, she is just an assistant, but she is not qualified to give advice for Han 3000. When they got home, Han 3000 was busy in the kitchen. Yuan Ling frowned and stood at the door of the kitchen, looking at Han 3000''s movements. She was quite adept. She often seemed to do such things, but she still didn''t believe Han 3000 could cook¡° Are you sure you want to make it yourself? Don''t waste so many ingredients, but they are all bought with money. " Yuan Ling reminds Han 3000¡° If you can''t help me, just cool off and don''t make trouble for me Han 3000 said that his cooking skills are no inferior to those of some chefs. For Su Yingxia, Han 3000 has participated in many cooking training classes. With his strength, even if he has to get a chef''s certificate, there is no problem. Yuan Ling went back to the living room happily. She really couldn''t help and didn''t know what to do. For yuan Ling, who has never had cooking experience, she doesn''t know what to do. Watching TV in the living room, Qi Yiyun came soon. After deliberately dressing up, Qi Yiyun is so beautiful that she is suffocating. Just standing in front of her, Yuan Ling will feel ashamed. When Qi Yiyun saw yuan Ling, she was a little disappointed. She thought Han 3000 only invited her, but yuan Ling was also there¡° Miss Qi, you are so beautiful. " Yuan Ling could not help sighing that even as a girl, she would be immersed in Qi Yiyun''s beauty¡° You''re beautiful, too Qi Yiyun said politely. Yuan Ling shakes her head subconsciously. In front of Qi Yiyun, she is not qualified to be beautiful¡° Miss Qi, in front of you, even fairies should feel inferior to themselves. How can I be beautiful? " Yuan Ling said¡° How about Han 3000? " Qi Yiyun doesn''t want to deal with this problem any more. She has a deep understanding of her beauty, which is not a topic worth discussing¡° In the kitchen, he said he would cook by himself. I think it might be a disaster. " Yuan Ling said jokingly. Qi Yiyun shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s an honor to be able to eat what he cooked. Do you still look down on him?"¡° Miss Qi, he''s just a playboy. How can he cook Yuan Ling said in a low voice. On the one hand, she disdained Han 3000''s cooking skills. On the other hand, she reminded Qi Yiyun to recognize Han 3000''s personality¡° Playboy Han 3000 has a lot of titles in Yuncheng, but Playboy is very fresh. Is he qualified to be called playboy? Apart from Su Yingxia, he has never had a relationship with any women. When did Playboy become the pronoun of pure man¡° Miss Qi, you don''t know him well enough. This guy is a lecher. You must be careful of him. " Yuan Ling said with a serious expression. Qi Yiyun picked an eyebrow and said with a smile, "if only he were a playboy, I wish he could be a playboy to me."¡° Ah Yuan Ling looked at Qi Yiyun in amazement. Didn''t she hear it wrong? Qi Yiyun even hoped Han 3000 would be unfaithful to her? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 582

    Yuan Ling knows that there are many people in the Chinese community who pursue Qi Yiyun. Those people are like locusts, and they want to swallow Qi Yiyun alive. Moreover, they are all high-ranking young Junyan. If Qi Yiyun chooses any one, the other party will definitely be loyal to her.


    But... Can see her appearance, seem to like Han 3000 this playboy!


    How could that be?


    With Qi Yiyun''s excellence, where is Han 3000 worthy?


    "Miss Qi, did I hear you right?" Yuan Ling asked in disbelief.


    "You heard me right, but he didn''t like me." Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    Yuan Ling''s eyes widened, just like the two drums in mahjong.


    Qi Yiyun is so beautiful that she takes the initiative to like Han 3000, but Han 3000 still doesn''t like her!


    "Miss Qi, he doesn''t like you, so you... What else did you do that night?" Yuan Ling''s brain is buzzing. How could a goddess like Qi Yiyun be willing to take the initiative to paste Han 3000?


    "That night?" Qi Yiyun sighed heavily and said, "if only something happened that night, it''s a pity that there was nothing."


    Yuan Ling only thinks that her three outlooks are ruined, because Qi Yiyun''s attitude is that she hopes to have a relationship with Han 3000, but Han 3000 does not want to.


    What is this called!


    Isn''t Han 3000 a sex wolf?


    This guy is even the front desk of the company. In the face of a beautiful woman like Qi Yiyun, he can be indifferent. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Miss Qi, what you said is true?" Yuan Ling asked incredulously.


    Qi Yiyun dares to face up to her feelings for Han 3000, and she is not afraid that outsiders will know her situation. However, this kind of thing is not necessary to say again and again.


    "Wait for dinner. His cooking skills will surely surprise you." Qi Yiyun changed the topic.


    When Yuan Ling saw that Qi Yiyun didn''t mention it any more, she could only take what she had just said as a joke. Maybe it was just a disguised tease to Han 3000. How could she like Han 3000, a goddess like her, and be eager to climb into Han 3000''s bed? This is even more a fantasy.


    With the constant fragrance coming from the kitchen, Yuan Ling, who is sitting in the living room watching TV, is not calm.


    She doesn''t believe in Han 3000''s cooking skills, and Han 3000 can make delicious food, but now what''s wrong with the smell?


    Yuan Ling couldn''t help swallowing and asked Qi Yiyun, "is he really so powerful?"


    "There are many things about him, but you haven''t seen him before." In Qi Yiyun''s mind, Han 3000 is almost a perfect man, can''t find any flaws, otherwise, she will not be unable to extricate herself.


    Yuan Ling''s first impression of Han 3000 is not very good, so even now, she is not willing to admit Han 3000''s excellence, but some facts can not be denied.


    After the four dishes and one soup were made, Yuan Ling sat at the table and asked Han 3000 in disbelief, "are you making all these? Are you secretly ordering takeout behind our back? "


    "Your name is written upside down. Don''t let me remind you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling''s mouth was full, and it was too late for her to regret. What she called ordering takeout was just a forced struggle. She just sat in the living room. If there was any takeout, unless the takeaway had the function of invisibility, how could she not see it?


    "When did I say that, you heard me wrong." Yuan Ling said with her head down.


    "Eat quickly, eat well and hurry home. Qi Yiyun and I have something to discuss." Han 3000 reminds yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling was stunned, but she despised Han 3000 in her heart.


    What can I do for you?


    If a man and a woman are in the same room, what else can they do.


    Sure enough, he is a sex wolf.


    When Yuan Ling despises Han 3000, Qi Yiyun has a prayer in her heart. She hopes that something can happen with Han 3000 tonight, just as she thinks, if she can''t get heart, at least get people, then there won''t be too much regret in this life.


    Yuan Ling couldn''t stop after she tasted Han 3000''s food. She was completely immersed in the charm of the food and had no image to speak of.


    Qi Yiyun is careful in the process of eating, for fear that she will make up. She wants to keep her perfect image in front of Han 3000.


    After dinner, Yuan Ling left with a round belly. Han 3000 cleaned up the mess, washed the dishes and chopsticks, and then went to the living room.


    Qi Yiyun seems a little nervous. For her, this is something she has never experienced in her life. Although she has been waiting for a long time, she still has some fear in her heart.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not going to do anything to you. I want you to give me advice on how to spend money." Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Spend money?" Qi Yiyun raised his head, puzzled looking at Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I''m going to squander like a black sheep." Han 3000 said.


    Although Han 3000 is also a famous family, he is not as well off as the rich second generation. Due to the exclusion, he has never tried to live a wasteful life. For a moment, he can''t figure out how to spend money to make him more like a black sheep. Han Sanqian didn''t know the purpose of Nangong Boling''s sending him to the United States, but he wanted to create the image of Nangong Boling, but he caught the core by mistake. Nangong Boling hopes Han 3000 will be lost in money. Han 3000 hopes to let Nangong Boling mistakenly think that he is in control with his lust and black sheep. Of course, it''s easy to spend money, but it''s a science to spend money like a domineering second generation¡° Are you crazy, or are you making money? " Qi Yi cloud doubts of ask a way¡° Don''t worry about the reason. Just teach me how to spend money. " Han 3000 said¡° I will not Qi Yiyun said angrily, but she came with other hopes. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 made such a request, which made her very angry¡° You are miss Qi. How can you not? " "Only you can help me with this," Han said¡° OK, if you want me to help you, do me a favor first Qi Yiyun said¡° What''s up? " Han 3000 asks curiously. Qi Yiyun stood up, stretched out a slender jade hand, said: "take me back to the room." Han three thousand eyelids straight jump, this woman is too explicit, even directly put forward such a request. Although Han 3000 has been blocked in the toilet by Qi Yiyun, he has rejected Qi Yiyun for countless times. Unexpectedly, she still has such an idea¡° You know I won''t do anything wrong to Su Yingxia. " Han 3000 light way¡° Then I can''t help you. " Qi Yiyun said, biting his teeth. Han Sanqian said, "you should know a lot of friends in the Chinese area. Just introduce me to a circle."¡° In what capacity, my boyfriend? " Qi Yiyun persistent said¡° I''m married, I have children, and even you may be Han Nian''s godmother. " Han 3000 light said. Qi Yiyun''s eyes turned red and tears rolled out in an instant. She doesn''t want to be Han Nian''s godmother¡° Whoever wants to be her godmother or stepmother. " Qi Yiyun was in a hurry and blurted out. Han 3000 face this sentence, really can''t smile out, pulled pull Qi Yiyun''s hand, motioned her to sit down. Qi Yiyun feels the warmth from Han 3000''s hand, and tears rush out. He pours directly into Han 3000''s arms and hugs him. Han 3000 spread out his hands, did not push Qi Yiyun away, but did not do the action of hugging¡° Do you know how much I love you? Why don''t you give me a chance Qi Yiyun cried bitterly. Han 3000 sighed and said, "I have no chance to give you. I''m married."¡° There are countries in the world that allow polygamy. Can''t you immigrate? " Qi Yiyun hammered Han 3000''s chest and said. Han Sanqian never thought about this absurd idea, because it was not a system problem, but his feelings for Su Yingxia could not be mixed with Qi Yiyun''s existence¡° We can''t do that. " Han 3000 tone firm said. Qi Yiyun, who was close to him, suddenly trembled and his whole body became stiff. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 583

    After pushing away Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 stands up and walks to the window. It''s dark. At this time, he can''t help thinking of Han Nian, worried that she didn''t sleep well or eat well. Will also worry about Su Yingxia, afraid she and himself, because Miss Han Nian and can''t sleep.


    "Tomorrow I''ll take you to meet some people who are the second generation of rich people in the Chinese community." Qi Yiyun looked at Han 3000''s eyes, obviously did not give up because of the refusal. After all, she was rejected by Han 3000 many times, her hands have been countless, if she is willing to give up, she will not persist until now.


    "All right." Han three thousand light should a word.


    After wiping the tears from his face, Qi Yiyun left Han 3000''s home.


    Han 3000 didn''t send each other off. The relationship between them must keep a certain distance. Han 3000 knows that she can''t give Qi Yiyun any false impression because of her momentary weakness, so as to avoid her misunderstanding.


    Back home, Qi Yiyun shut himself in the room.


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei know that she is going to see Han 3000 today, and then look at the state of her home, and guess what the consequences will be.


    Qi Donglin couldn''t help sighing and said, "I didn''t expect that a large number of my daughter''s pursuers would be defeated by Han 3000. What''s good about that boy?"


    When Ouyang Fei first saw Han 3000, she felt that he was much better than Qi Yiyun''s other pursuers. Although this was just an intuition, her intuition was never wrong.


    Even if Qi Yiyun seems to have been rejected by Han 3000, she can''t erase Han 3000''s excellence for this reason.


    "You don''t want to admit it, it''s no use. Han 3000 is really not comparable to the average man. Besides, our daughter is so beautiful, can the average man refuse?" Ouyang Fei said that she admired Han 3000 very much and even envied Su Yingxia.


    A woman''s life is not to meet a man who only loves her?


    Qi Yiyun''s beauty can''t let him betray Su Yingxia. In Ouyang Fei''s opinion, such a man is almost rare.


    Qi Donglin scolds Han 3000, but he has to admit that as a man, he knows how hard it is for a beautiful woman to refuse.


    Even though Qi Donglin loves Ouyang Fei very much, when there is a beautiful woman around him, Qi Donglin still can''t help looking more and even daydreaming. This is the human nature of men. This is what men in the world should do, but Han 3000 is an exception.


    "Wife, do you think Han 3000 can''t do that?" Qi Donglin asked suspiciously.


    This question makes Ouyang Fei confused. It''s really possible to refuse Qi Yiyun.


    Not unwilling, but incompetent?


    If he is incompetent, then he is not as good as he thought.


    However, Ouyang Fei quickly denied this statement, shaking his head and said: "he even has his daughter. How can you say that it is possible?"


    "That''s not necessarily. It''s not impossible to have an accident after having a daughter." Qi Donglin shriveled his mouth. He thought this was the most reasonable explanation. Otherwise, how could a normal man be indifferent to beauty?


    "When you slander him, you think a normal man can''t refuse our daughter, right? Can you refuse other women? " Ouyang Fei suddenly a face ferocious expression to Qi Donglin asked.


    Qi Donglin is sitting in a serious position, and his expression is very serious. "How can it be? There can''t be women around me, and I won''t give them the chance to get close to me."


    Ouyang Fei is deliberately frightening Qi Donglin. It''s really true. It''s very simple for her to find out Qi Donglin''s mess outside, but there''s no need to destroy the family harmony. As long as she knows that Qi Donglin still loves her.


    The next day, shortly after Han 3000 got up, Qi Yiyun came, as if nothing had happened last night. When he saw Han 3000, he was smiling brightly.


    "I would like to remind you that these rich second generation are not the kind of rich second generation you know in China. They play with more expensive things. It is impossible to integrate into them without certain strength." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    "I''m afraid they don''t play enough to burn money." Han 3000 said with a smile, he is not afraid to spend money now, he is afraid that there is no place to spend money, the more money burning circle is more meaningful to him.


    "Waiting for your assistant?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head, said: "don''t deliberately let her know, let''s go."


    As a microphone, Yuan Ling wanted Nangong Boling to know what she had done in the United States. It was the most direct thing to take her with her, but Han 3000 didn''t need to be too deliberate.


    Qi Yiyun drives and leads Han 3000 to a professional car. The engine on the track roars like a wild animal.


    "What these people are playing is not a sports car, but formula racing. How much money this sport costs, you will gradually understand later. This is beyond the competition of several hundred million famous brand sports cars." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    This is really beyond Han 3000''s expectation. The second generation of the rich in China, at most, is to buy a Ferrari Lamborghini. Although he doesn''t know much about formula racing, he has read some reports about it. It''s said that the price of building such a racing car is very expensive, and he needs a team member and talents in various professional fields, That''s a pretty amazing expense¡° It''s really not the rich second generation that I know can match. " Han said with a sigh. The more he sees the big world, the more he can understand how small his vision is. It''s like a frog at the bottom of a well. When he looks up, he only sees a corner of the sky. Only when he goes out of the well can he know how big the world is. At this time, many people noticed Qi Yiyun. The boys came to Qi Yiyun for the first time¡° It seems that you have a lot of influence. " Han 3000 see this situation, said to Qi Yiyun¡° More than 90% of the boys here want to pursue me, and the remaining 10% like the same sex. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile, but she didn''t feel very proud, because she never paid attention to these pursuers, and didn''t think it was a proud thing. Han three thousand tiny tongue, the pursuit of Qi Yiyun people, actually so exaggerated? However, as far as her beauty is concerned, it doesn''t seem to be a strange thing. So far, Han 3000 hasn''t seen anyone who can compare with Qi Yiyun in appearance, and none of them can fight¡° Yiyun, why are you here? "¡° Do you want my driver to give you a performance¡° Let''s hold a competition internally today. If anyone wins, he has the right to have dinner with Yiyun. "¡° I agree that whoever wins is entitled to have dinner with Yiyun. " These people are all top-notch rich people, and all of them are extraordinary. However, in front of Qi Yiyun, they rush to show themselves, which makes Han 3000 sigh in his heart. The goddess of these people even threw herself in his arms and was rejected. If these people knew, they would be so sad¡° I didn''t want to eat for you. I''m here today to bring a friend to meet you. " With that, Qi Yiyun points to Han 3000. When people''s eyes fell on Han 3000, they were all on guard. They didn''t see Han 3000 just now. They just regarded Han 3000 as the bodyguard of the Qi family. Now, his identity turns out to be a friend, which has to give them a sense of crisis¡° Friend, what friend? " Someone looks at Han 3000 coldly and asks. Looking at the people full of hostility, Han 3000 has a bitter smile in his heart. He knew that he would not let Qi Yiyun help him introduce him. For no reason, there are more enemies. These people''s eyes even want to kill him¡° Just ordinary friends. Don''t get me wrong. " Han 3000 said quickly that he didn''t want to be hated by everyone just when he stepped into this circle. But the use of these words is obviously not great, because Han 3000 does not know that Qi Yiyun has never taken the initiative to introduce the so-called friends to anyone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 584

    "He is very interested in formula racing and wants to build his own team. Do you want to take him to play?" Qi Yiyun said that before she came, she had thought about this kind of situation. After all, she brought it. How could these people be kind to Han 3000?


    "What family wants to play with us?" Fang Shuo, as Qi Yiyun''s number one suitor, is most hostile to Han 3000 because his intuition tells him that their relationship is not simple. If they are just ordinary friends, how can they be worth Qi Yiyun''s personal visit?


    "Not bad for money." Han Sanyi said in an indifferent manner that before, he certainly didn''t have this kind of confidence, but now he has a gold owner like Nangong Boling, and he doesn''t spend his own money.


    "I haven''t heard of you before. What do you do in the Chinese community?" Fang Shuo asked.


    "I just came to the United States, and my family has no industry in the United States." Han 3000 said.


    Fang Shuo disdained to pick eyebrows, said to other people: "it''s a rookie, since the rookie wants to play, who will introduce formula racing to him? How much does it cost?"


    "Man, it''s not as easy as buying a sports car. You don''t think you can play with millions of dollars." A blonde with a funny face said to Han 3000.


    "I''m going to make that 10 billion first hand. I don''t know if it''s enough?" Han asked with an innocent and ignorant expression.


    Ten billion hands?


    A group of people were shocked by the amount.


    Even Qi Yiyun looked at Han 3000 with a stunned expression.


    Is he bragging? I''m serious.


    Although formula racing does burn money, it doesn''t need to be a billion. What a family!


    "Man, you''re not playing with us, are you?" Fang Shuo frowned and felt like he was being played.


    "Why, is a billion too much for you? It''s still too little. If it''s not enough, I can add a little more. " Han 3000 is still an ignorant expression.


    Fang Shuo stopped for a while. Where did this guy come from? He even thought one billion was too little.


    But he didn''t want to lose face in front of Qi Yiyun. He said: "poor... Almost, but you have to be so rich."


    Other people and Fang Shuo are in the same mood. They are all thinking about where Han 3000 came from. They don''t pay attention to one billion. It''s an astronomical number, but he plays with it!


    "We built this track ourselves. If you really want to play, you need to pay a million dollars in advance. Can you accept it?" Fang Shuo asked.


    Han 3000 expressed his wish with practical action, took out his bank card and asked, "can I swipe the card?"


    These people are the top rich second generation in the Chinese community, but they don''t know what to say about Han 3000''s honesty, which is too happy.


    "Of course." Fang Shuo said with a black face that the most powerful competitor in his life appeared.


    "This membership fee only provides you with the ability to use the runway here. As for building a team, you need to do it yourself. After all, it''s not a simple matter to find a good driver." Fang Shuo reminded.


    "No problem." Han 3000 said with a smile, as long as you have money, are you afraid you can''t invite drivers and teams? Anyway, he joined the circle just to spend money. Naturally, the more places he can spend money, the better.


    "There will be a workshop for you. Your car and team can use it in the future. I''ll take you to have a look." Fang Shuo said.


    "Workshop number, I''ll take him." Qi Yiyun said.


    A trace of discontent flashed on Fang Shuo''s face. He didn''t want any man to be alone with Qi Yiyun, but this was said by Qi Yiyun. If he behaved too deliberately, he would be too mean.


    "Forty four." Fang Shuo said.


    Qi Yiyun takes a look at Han 3000. For Hua Xia, it''s not a lucky number. It''s obvious that Fang Shuo is aiming at Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 doesn''t care. For him who doesn''t believe in the power of ghosts and gods, this superstition doesn''t matter.


    "You knew this was going to happen?" After leaving the crowd, Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun.


    "They are all my pursuers. It''s reasonable for them to be hostile to you. What''s so strange? And when you just said you were going to play with billions of dollars, the women around them seemed to see the gold owner one by one, and they were eager to throw themselves in your arms. " Qi Yiyun said.


    All of the women present just now really look up to Han 3000, and there are a few who wink at Han 3000 ahead of time. They may have been fighting with Han 3000 for three days and three nights.


    But this kind of women can''t get into Han 3000''s eyes. They don''t even look at them one more time.


    "I didn''t expect to see you for a while. Now you''ve become so boastful." Qi Yiyun joked that she didn''t believe that Han 3000 would really take so much money out to play. Even now the whole cloud city is his, he is not qualified to spend like this.


    "Brag? Do you think I''m bragging? " Han 3000 said¡° I don''t know what you are. You can cheat them, but you can''t cheat me. " Qi Yiyun determined his own idea, and did not believe Han Sanqian at all¡° I''m not bragging. I don''t think one billion is enough. It would be better to have more. " Han 3000 said with a smile, in terms of the invisible wealth of the Nangong family, one billion is just a drop in the bucket. What is it¡° You can blow it hard to see when you will blow the leather out. " Qi Yi cloud rolled a white eye to say. Han Sanqian no longer explains. He says that no matter how much Qi Yiyun says, he won''t believe it¡° By the way, do you have a good driver to introduce Han 3000 asked, he has no way in this respect, and he is not familiar with the life and land of the United States, so it is not easy to find a powerful person¡° Do you want me to help you? " Qi Yiyun asked¡° How good is it that I can make the Qi family the first family in the Chinese community? " Han 3000 said that the most powerful family in the Chinese community is the Han family, and Han Yan is just a dog of his, so it''s easy for him to promote the Qi family to the highest position¡° I don''t pursue money. The smell of copper in my family is strong enough. " Qi Yiyun said¡° What are you after¡° You Han three thousand Leng Leng, accelerate the pace toward the workshop, obviously want to avoid this topic. Arriving at workshop 44, Qi Yiyun frowned when the automatic rolling shutter door was opened¡° Is there anything wrong? " Han 3000 finds Qi Yiyun''s expression changed and asks curiously. There is still a lot of waste left behind in the workshop, and there are tattered posters on the walls, so you can see the faces on the posters¡° I didn''t expect it to be here. " Qi Yiyun said with a frown¡° If you don''t explain it to me, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. " Han 3000 said¡° The former owner of this workshop is the man on the poster. His name is Shuyang. He is very famous in the secondary events, and may even hit the top events of F1. But there were some accidents that year. After his family went bankrupt, this man disappeared. " Qi Yiyun explained¡° Do you mean that my driver has been found? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun shook his head and said: "I don''t think he will go back to the track, and he is not qualified. After his bankruptcy, he still owes a lot of debts."¡° That''s a good thing. " Han three thousand eyes a bright, and found a place to spend money. Qi Yiyun looked at Han 3000 and asked, "where do you see that this is a good thing?"¡° If he is in debt and I help him pay back, won''t he be able to be a driver for me? " Han 3000 is happy¡° Can''t you find a place to spend your money? "Psychosis." Qi Yi cloud a pair of speechless appearance says¡° You''re right. I really can''t find a place to spend. You can help me find out where this man is now. I''m going to see him. " Han 3000 said¡° Are you serious? " Qi Yiyun feels that Han 3000 doesn''t look like the person he knows. Where did he get the money? Why can''t he wait to spend it¡° It''s serious, of course. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 585

    "Fang Shuo, that boy can''t cheat us, is he really so rich?"


    "I don''t think he looks like a rich man. Maybe he pretends to be in front of Qi Yiyun."


    "I think so. A billion can build a top racing team. How can he play with us?"


    After Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun went to the workshop, Fang Shuo and his group began to talk.


    As Qi Yiyun''s number one suitor, Fang Shuo also has doubts about this matter. After all, in order to pursue Qi Yiyun, he can do anything. It''s no surprise that Han Sanqian deliberately brags.


    The gloomy Fang Shuo heard these words and said coldly: "if this boy is really boastful, I will expose him sooner or later. At that time, let him die without a whole body."


    "Hey hey, you gave him workshop 44. It''s said that he''s still working in a repair shop for a living. This guy has a hot potato, and he won''t get a good result."


    "No.44 is an evil place. Whoever uses it will have bad luck. Even if he is rich, he will go bankrupt sooner or later."


    "Otherwise, why do you think I want to give him this workshop?" Fang Shuo smiles happily.


    There are many things that science can''t explain in this world. For example, in workshop 44, none of the two owners came to a good end. It''s like there''s a magic spell. It''s bad luck who gets close to them.


    Although Fang Shuo is also an atheist, he keeps away from workshop 44 and deliberately gives it to Han 3000. His heart is measurable.


    "I hope this wretch doesn''t trouble my goddess."


    "We have to find a chance to let Yiyun stay away from him. Otherwise, it''s not good to follow him."


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. Fang Shuo''s eyes twinkled with a trace of light.


    All the time, he has no way to break Qi Yiyun''s heart, but if Qi Yiyun is in trouble, he will have a chance to take advantage of it, which is a good idea.


    "Don''t make trouble with him. Yiyun has a good relationship with him. If you talk too much, she will not be happy." Fang Shuo seems to be a kind-hearted way to remind people, but in fact he hopes that Qi Yiyun will be implicated by Han 3000. Only in this way can he be qualified to capture Qi Yiyun''s heart.


    However, Fang Shuo''s idea that Han 3000 should go bankrupt and even affect Qi Yiyun is too naive.


    In this world, no one is qualified to let Nangong family go bankrupt, even Nangong Boling himself can''t.


    Qi Yiyun decided that Han Sanqian wanted to find Shuyang as a driver. Although he thought this idea was absurd, after all, he didn''t have to bear the huge debt of Shuyang. But since he insisted, Qi Yiyun could only help him find out the news of Shuyang.


    Although Shuyang is now in the doldrums, many people still care about his movements. After all, he used to be a famous figure in the Chinese community. Even if his scenery is no longer good, some people will remember him.


    In less than a day, Qi Yiyun inquired about the location of Shuyang, a suburb not far from the Chinese community. He had a small auto repair shop, which paid off his debts with the income of the repair shop. He was in a very poor situation.


    After Han 3000 got the address, he drove his car to the repair shop in Shuyang.


    On the surface, the repair shop is very dilapidated, but there are a few cars parked at the door, but they don''t seem to be here to repair.


    With curiosity, Han 3000 went into the repair shop and found that many things had been smashed, as if someone had deliberately made trouble.


    For people like Shuyang, it used to be inevitable for them to form a feud, but now that he is no longer popular, those enemies will naturally come to seek revenge.


    There will be trouble at the end of every three days in the repair shop, which is a common thing. Now there are no other employees in such a big place, and they are scared away.


    Han 3000 saw several people holding baseball bats around a young man who looked very decadent from a distance.


    The young man knelt on the ground and did not say a word at all, as if he had accepted his life.


    "So many people beat one, so they can bully more than one." Han 3000 light said.


    This abrupt voice makes those people turn their heads at the same time and look at Han 3000 with evil spirits.


    The leader said impatiently, "if you don''t want to be beaten, get away from me. There are no guests here for a long time. Don''t you know?"


    "I''m his friend, not his guest." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "now there are still people who dare to call themselves his friends? Brother, you think your life is too long, don''t you? "


    Kneeling on the ground, Shuyang raised his head. He used to have many friends, but now, who is willing to have a little relationship with him? And Han Sanqian looks at his face. He doesn''t remember having such a friend.


    "If you don''t go away, you''ll be short-lived." Han 3000 said.


    Several people turned around with clubs and took Han 3000 as their target.


    "Boy, are you sure that''s going through your head? I''ll give you another chance to think about how to say it. Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you. " The leader threatened.


    "Are you going to fight?" Han 3000 is moving his muscles and bones, looking forward to saying: "it''s been a long time since I came to the United States. Let alone, I really miss it."¡° You are looking for death The leader''s eyes coagulated and took the lead in attacking Korea with a bat. Han 3000 once killed the whole earth. How could he pay attention to this kind of minion? Kick the leader and wait for others to attack, Han 3000 takes the lead. Several of them seemed brave and armed, but they didn''t get any advantage in front of Han 3000. On the contrary, they were all beaten to the ground by Han 3000. The leader''s face changed greatly when he saw this scene. It''s kicking the iron plate¡° You... Who the hell are you The leader asked in alarm. Han 3000 walked up to the leader and said condescensively, "didn''t I say that? I''m his friend. I''ll give you another piece of advice. From today on, if you dare to show up again, I''ll take your life." With that, Han Sany stepped on the shoulder blade of the leader, and a crisp crack startled everyone. The leader rolled on the ground in pain and screamed incessantly¡° Don''t you get out of here? " Han 3000 turned to the others and said. Those people quickly got up from the ground and ran away. When the leader sees the wrong sign, he can only run with pain. Shuyang is still kneeling on the ground. Even if those people have gone, he doesn''t seem to have the intention to get up. Han three thousand went to the side, stretched out his hand, want to pull him up. But Shuyang is indifferent, just said: "I and you do not know."¡° My name is Han 3000. I know your name is Shuyang. From now on, don''t we know each other? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Shuyang stood up, even the dust on his body are too lazy to pat off, asked: "why do you want to help me?"¡° I want you to help me, that''s why I help you. " Han 3000 said. Shuyang laughed at himself and said, "what''s in front of you is just a waste after bankruptcy. I can''t help you. You''d better go. Those people have a boss behind the scenes just now. He won''t let you go."¡° If I leave, you''ll be killed and nobody will know. " Han 3000 said¡° If they can kill me, I will be grateful to them. It''s only because I don''t have the courage to commit suicide. Otherwise, I won''t live at all. " Shuyang has obviously abandoned himself. He really wants to commit suicide, but he can''t find the courage, so he can only live like a dog¡° I know what happened to you, and I know you owe a lot of money. I can help you pay back the money, and I can give you a chance to make a comeback and let you take back what you lost. " Han 3000 said. Shuyang shakes his head, is about to turn away, Han 3000''s words, but let him stop¡° Don''t you want to get back on the court? You can go to the next race in person, which shows that you really love formula racing and are different from other ticket players. " Han said that Shuyang''s identity is the same as other people''s, they are all children of rich families, but other people hire drivers, but he leaves in person, which can make Han understand that his love is different from other people¡° Who on earth are you? " Shuyang turns his head and looks at Han 3000 like a torch. Han 3000 stretched out his hand, made a handshake and said, "your friend." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 586

    Shuyang stares at Han 3000''s hand. The words "friend" make him feel a panic. At the beginning, he was stabbed in the back by his best friend, and even combined with his woman to give him a fatal blow. Otherwise, he will not have such an end now.


    Han 3000 found Shuyang''s expression is not right, but also with a slight shake his head, probably guess what he is taboo.


    "If the word" friend "is too heavy for you, you can treat me as a partner," Han said


    Shuyang had no choice but to smile bitterly. He was so decadent that he thought he had let go of that thing. He thought he had enough to recognize his life. He didn''t expect that when someone mentioned these two words again, he would still suffer.


    Let go. It''s just bullshit.


    "If it wasn''t for my friends, how could I end up like this today." Shuyang light said.


    "Do you want revenge? Now the opportunity is in front of you, as long as you are willing to seize it Han 3000 said.


    Shuyang raises his head and looks directly at Han 3000. He doesn''t know the person in front of him. He doesn''t think God''s pity will help him inexplicably. Moreover, as a business man, Shuyang knows very well that only the entanglement of interests can make two strangers walk together.


    "What do you want from me?" Shuyang asked.


    Han 3000 light a smile, get what?


    He never wanted to get it. After all, the whole thing for him is just the meaning of spending money.


    "I''m afraid you won''t believe it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Shuyang frowned and said, "if you don''t say anything, I won''t cooperate with you."


    Han 3000 nodded, they never know each other, want to get the trust of Shuyang, really impossible.


    "I just want to find a way to spend money, and helping you can make me spend a lot of money." Han three thousand pause, continue to say: "you don''t have to question the authenticity of my words, because it is absolutely not adulterated with any false."


    Money?


    Shuyang used to be a rich man, but he still didn''t understand Han 3000''s words.


    Interest is mutual, there is pay, naturally want to get some kind of return.


    But in front of this person''s attitude, as if only wants to spend money, this kind of person Shuyang let alone has seen, has never heard of.


    "You want me to help you win the championship?" Shuyang frowned and asked.


    "The championship doesn''t mean anything to me, I just want to spend money." Han 3000 said.


    "You''re sick." Shuyang can''t help swearing at last.


    Han 3000 is not angry, but more happy to laugh, his behavior in the eyes of ordinary people, is not sick?


    "I''ll give you a day to think about what you''ve lost and how free the people who have hurt you are now. Don''t you want revenge? Call me when you think about it. "


    Han 3000 is going to leave his phone number, Shuyang said: "don''t think about it, I promise you."


    People are emotional animals. Although Shuyang has been decadent for so many years, the inner anger can not dissipate with time.


    In the past, he did not dare to think about revenge, because he knew that he had no chance to turn over, but now it is different. Since someone is willing to give him a chance to revenge, how can he turn a blind eye to it?


    "What do we need to do next?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "One car, one team." Shuyang said.


    "As long as you have money, it''s not difficult, is it?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "I just want to pay for it, but don''t give it to me if it''s a headache."


    "The car can be bought for money, but the team needs your help." Shuyang said that he once had a team of his own, but after his downfall, the team was also dismissed, and the brothers in the team were too close to him, so after his downfall, the fate of others was not very good, but in Shuyang''s view, Han 3000 should be able to solve these things well.


    Han Sanqian raised his fist with a smile and said, "if it''s a solution, it''s perfect. I haven''t warmed up just now."


    Shuyang got on Han 3000''s car and went towards the first goal.


    At that time, Shuyang''s team had a great reputation. His team was also the best in the secondary League. Almost all of them were top talents. They should have joined Shuyang and entered the top competition of F1. However, because Shuyang was killed, these team talents had to terminate their career, and because someone secretly operated, They don''t even have the chance to switch to other teams. Now they are far away from their original positions, and their private lives are constantly harassed by some grey forces.


    For these things, Shuyang knows, but unfortunately he can not change, can only choose to escape.


    Now the opportunity in hand, Shuyang nature can no longer see the former brother was wantonly trampled.


    Come to a very simple residential area, Han 3000 in the car waiting for Shuyang, not a moment, there are a few ruffian like guy came to Shuyang, obviously to find trouble with friends.


    Han three thousand face this kind of situation, faint smile, Shuyang in those days, must be made how much injustice, so many years, the opponent can''t help but let him, even the people around him. Get out of the car and close the door. Han 3000 stands in front of those local ruffians¡° Boy, what are you doing? "¡° Get out of the way now. Dare you stand in our way and die? " Han three thousand activity muscles, some regret said: "it seems to want to warm up completely, you are not qualified a few." A few ruffians see Han 3000 want to fight with them posture, one by one disdain of smile¡° It''s a fool to take the initiative to trouble us. In that case, I''ll help you. " In the world of adults, it doesn''t need too many arguments. Fists can represent everything. It''s a pity that this kind of local ruffian can''t help fighting for Han 3000. Let alone warming up, Han 3000 has not been released, and the battle has come to an end¡° It''s too boring. Who are you? Where''s the headquarters? Take me to see. " Han 3000 discontented to several people asked. The arrogance of a few people just now seems to have been broken in a basin of cold water. This guy''s fists are so fast that his eyes can''t see clearly at all, and he wants to go to the headquarters alone according to his attitude¡° Boy, do you know who our boss is? I advise you to run quickly. Otherwise, there is only one way to die. " The man gritted his teeth and said to Han 3000. At this time, Shuyang led his friend out of the house. When the friend saw this scene, he was so shocked that his chin almost fell to the ground. However, Shuyang''s expression did not change much. After all, it was not the first time for him to see Han 3000''s skill. This result was expected by him¡° Shuyang, who are these guys? They are the ones who often come to my house to make trouble. " The friend asked Shuyang carefully¡° Gold Lord, he is willing to give me money to let me return to the game Shuyang said¡° Can the current gold owner fight like this? " The friend said with a sigh. Shuyang led his friend to Han 3000 and introduced him. However, Han 3000 didn''t listen to his words. At this time, Han 3000 just wanted to find a place to warm up. For a long time without fighting, the fighting cells in the body have become restless¡° It should be the same group of people who are troubling you. If they want to solve this problem thoroughly, they have to go to their headquarters. Do you want to join in the fun? " Han 3000 asked Shuyang. Headquarters! Just three thousand one? Shuyang''s first thought was to refuse. In his opinion, although Han 3000 can fight, he can directly fight to the headquarters, where there are many people. This is not a wise choice. But he looks confident, it doesn''t seem like a joke. And as he said, to completely solve this problem, we really have to deal with it in a positive way. What''s more, Shuyang wants to know whether he was not the person who harassed him for so many years¡° Go Shuyang thought for a moment and said. Han three thousand light a smile, toward that help the person that fall to walk. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 587

    After the baptism of the center of the earth, Han 3000''s means are enough to make ordinary people scared.


    When he crushed the whole arm of one of them, he finally asked the location of the headquarters.


    See this scene of Shuyang whole body sweat hair all erect.


    In those days, as a rich young man, he had seen a lot of the dark side of society, and also knew some people with vicious means.


    However, compared with Han 3000, the means of those people are almost separated by a galaxy, and there is no comparability at all.


    But Shuyang''s state is still good, his friend, has been scared pale, shaking all over unconsciously.


    Get on the bus again, Han 3000 drives towards the headquarters of those ruffians.


    On the bus, Shuyang finally asked Han 3000, "who are you?"


    "No matter who I am, as long as it doesn''t harm you, won''t it?" Han 3000 said that his violent behavior just now, in fact, he had some accidents. It seemed that there was a surge of anger in his heart. Even he could not control it. Maybe it was the experience in the center of the earth that made him accumulate too much anger.


    You know, he killed the whole earth, and there was no one alive!


    Although that''s what he said, in the face of Han 3000, Shuyang has to worry that one day Han 3000''s fist will be aimed at him. He doesn''t want to face this cruel torture.


    "If you are worried that I will deal with you, you only need to remember one thing. Don''t betray me." Han continued.


    Shuyang subconsciously nodded his head. Even the friend sitting beside him nodded his head like garlic.


    To the headquarters of those ruffians.


    This is a nightclub. There are many things around the door that don''t look like good people. Tattoos seem to be the logo of these people, and the rebellious expression on the face reveals the smell of a villain.


    "There are so many of them. Are you sure you want to go?" Shuyang looks at the people outside the nightclub. It''s just outside. I don''t know how many people are inside. So Shuyang thinks it''s the best choice to slip away.


    Can one fight more than dozens?


    However, he underestimated Han 3000. For today''s Han 3000, a large number of people is not an advantage at all, especially these local ruffians who have no real skills are like kindergarten children.


    "If you''re afraid of being hurt by mistake, stay in the car." Han 3000 reminds Shuyang.


    Shuyang firmly an idea, that is never get off the car, if Han 3000 beat, he will immediately sit in the cab and drive away.


    After Han 3000 got off the bus, the friend said to Shuyang, "is he crazy to pick so many people alone?"


    Shuyang shakes his head and looks at Han 3000 through the window. He doesn''t know why, but an inexplicable belief is born in his heart.


    It seems that even hundreds of people are not rivals of Han 3000?


    "I think he really doesn''t pay attention to these people. I think I met a lot of good people in those years, but I haven''t seen anyone as powerful as him." Shuyang sighed.


    The man swallowed his saliva. If he could fight, it would be shocking. It''s definitely more exciting than the big fight in the movie.


    "Don''t you really have a chance to turn over?" The friend said expectantly.


    Shuyang nodded his head heavily. Before, he accepted his fate and never dared to expect anything about it. But at this moment, he seemed to see the dawn again, and the dawn came from Han 3000.


    "Our brother''s suffering will come back one day." Shuyang said with gnashing teeth.


    By this time, Han 3000 had already walked to the door of the nightclub.


    The group of people gathered at the door, whether they were standing or squatting before, stood up and stood up at the door at this moment.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let your boss get out and kowtow to me three times before I think about letting him go." Han 3000''s words are as shocking as thunder.


    But those people obviously didn''t take his words seriously. They just thought he was looking for death.


    The next scene was a little chaotic.


    Han 3000''s body method is agile. He wanders among the crowd. While the screams are constantly ringing, people are constantly falling down.


    More than 20 people failed to hinder Han 3000.


    Three minutes later, Han opened the door of the nightclub.


    A loud bang reverberated in the nightclub, blowing up a group of people who were sleeping.


    "Who the hell is bothering me to sleep."


    "It''s a dead thing. Get out and let me see who it is."


    The nightclub was full of curses, but in a dark environment, Han couldn''t see how many people there were. However, it was obvious that there were many people listening to the noise.


    "Who''s the boss here." Han 3000 asks aloud.


    A bald man with a lotus tattoo appears in front of Han 3000. He looks fierce and evil. The child can have nightmares.


    "Who are you to disturb my rest?" The bald man asked Han 3000 dissatisfied¡° Kneel down and kowtow, I will spare you the pain of skin and flesh. " Han 3000 light said. Hearing this, the bald man was stunned for a moment, and then laughed with disdain. In his eyes, Han 3000 is like a fool, in his territory, even want him to kneel down and kowtow¡° Boy, you really don''t have eyes. If I kneel down and kowtow, have you asked my brother? " The bald man sneered¡° Then ask. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, his whole body moved like a cheetah and suddenly burst out. Nightclub again spread out a variety of heartbreaking screams, even Shuyang two people in the car can vaguely hear. Shuyang friend wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and exclaimed: "Shuyang, this guy is really fierce. I''ve never seen such a fierce man in my life."¡° Don''t say you haven''t seen it, neither have I Shuyang has a bitter smile on his face. Before, he thought Han 3000 was joking, but now he knows that his disbelief is a joke. There is no doubt about Han 3000''s strength. He is so fierce that he has swept the whole underground organization! When Han 3000 came out of the nightclub, he dragged the half dead bald man. Only listen to the bald man murmured: "brother, don''t fight, I''m wrong, you want me to do anything, I''ll kneel down and kowtow for you, as long as you let me go." Before the arrogant bald man had never dreamed that he could be beaten like a bear in his own territory, and none of his brothers could stand. It''s so fuckin ''perverted! The bald man thinks that he must have provoked Satan. How can a man be so powerful¡° Now you know how to ask for mercy? But it''s too late. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, although this fight is not enough, Han Sanqian is also satisfied. After all, it is almost impossible to copy the strength of the earth''s core. He can''t ask too much. Drag the bald man to the car. Without Han 3000''s signal, Shuyang automatically gets off the car. When the bald man saw Shuyang, he was obviously surprised and said, "how could it be you?" Shuyang doesn''t know the man in front of him, but judging from his surprise, it''s obvious that he is very familiar with himself, which makes Shuyang affirm what he thought before¡° Who have you been told to trouble me? " Shuyang asked. The bald man was surprised. It was a secret, and the people behind him told him to keep it secret and not let it out to anyone¡° I don''t know what you''re talking about Said the bald man¡° Did Ma feihao do it? " Shuyang asked with gnashing teeth. The bald man shook his head and said, "I don''t know Ma feihao." Han 3000 suddenly strangled the bald man''s neck and said in a cold voice: "if you don''t tell me honestly, I''ll let you try to be strangled." Han 3000''s method has been seen by a bald man. He believes that this kind of cruel man can absolutely do it if he can say it. Moreover, with Han 3000''s hand slowly exerting, his breathing becomes more and more difficult. This kind of death wave situation, let the bald man have to nod to admit, said: "yes, it is Ma feihao, he let me deal with you, he gave me a lot of money, to let you have a good life." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 588

    Hearing the bald man''s words, Shuyang''s eyes were red and his whole body trembled with anger. Even the friend beside him was not willing for him. He gritted his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect that Ma feihao should be so cruel, robbed your woman and made you lose your reputation. He won''t let you go until now."


    Shuyang clenched his fist. This hatred almost made him lose his mind.


    So many years, Shuyang has been enduring this hatred, but at this moment, he can''t bear it any more!


    Suddenly, Shuyang kneels down in front of Han 3000.


    "Shuyang, what are you doing?" The friend reached out to pull Shuyang up, but Shuyang refused.


    Facing Han 3000, Shuyang bowed his head and said: "as long as you can help me revenge, Shuyang''s life is yours, whatever you want me to do."


    "Your life is useless to me. Just live well and help me spend money. As for revenge, it depends on your ability. First set up the team. When you are in trouble, contact me again." Han 3000 light said, he can not accompany Shuyang to find everyone.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." Shuyang tone firm said.


    Han Sany slapped on the bald man''s head and reminded him, "how many people are there under your command outside? Call back quickly, or you will lose your life."


    The bald man nodded and began to make a phone call.


    After the trouble was solved, Han 3000 drove away by himself.


    Shuyang and his friend went to other members of the team.


    When the bald man returned to the nightclub, he saw a mess and his men lying on the ground, their eyelids leaping. He did not dare to provoke such a demon level figure, or he would lose his life at any time.


    But Ma feihao as his gold Lord, this matter, still have to inform Ma feihao.


    "Ma Shao, Shuyang took people to step on my field. Be careful." After the call, the bald man said.


    Ma feihao is enjoying his life in a private club. There are several excellent women around him, some of whom press their shoulders, some of whom press their legs, and some of whom send fruit by mouth. It can be said that he enjoys the most.


    Hearing the bald man''s words, Ma feihao showed a disdainful smile and said, "Shuyang is such a rubbish. You dare to trouble you. You can just find someone to deal with it."


    "Ma Shao, the man he brought with him is not simple. He beat all my brothers down, and even I almost died in his hands." The bald man said with a look of lingering fear.


    Ma feihao sat up and made a gesture to the woman beside him. He asked seriously, "are you kidding me, alone?"


    "Ma Shao, I''m not in the mood to make fun of you. If you don''t believe me, you can come to see for yourself." The bald man said with a bitter smile.


    "You have the right to let me go in person. If you dirty my feet, do you know what the other party is from?" Ma feihao said discontentedly.


    Although the bald man knows that Ma feihao, a rich young master, despises his small place, he will still feel uncomfortable if he says it so frankly. It''s a pity that he can only feel uncomfortable.


    "Ma Shao, I''m not going to be involved in this, or I''ll lose my life." Said the bald man.


    This made Ma feihao flash a grim smile on his face and said: "you are afraid to die in his hands, aren''t you afraid to die in my hands? I warn you, this game is not over, I don''t allow you to leave, you are not qualified to quit, immediately go to find out who that guy is for me, if you can''t find out today, I want you not to see tomorrow''s sun. "


    Finish saying, Ma feihao directly hung up the phone, don''t give bald man refused the opportunity.


    "Shuyang, Shuyang, your woman is still lying on my bed. I didn''t expect that you dare to make trouble for me. In this case, don''t blame me for being rude. I didn''t want you to die, but now it seems that you can''t die."


    The bald man listened to the busy voice on the phone and sighed.


    His heart has begun to exclude this thing, because Han 3000 to his psychological shadow is too big, think of Han 3000 will scalp numbness.


    But Ma feihao, a rich man, is not easy to be provoked. He has no way out, so he has to stick to his head.


    "Go and check the identity of the man just now. Today, I want to know where he lives." The bald man ordered.


    Han 3000 drove to Nangong''s company.


    Under the company building, Yuan Ling was anxiously pacing back and forth. When she went to Han 3000''s home today, she didn''t see anyone. She couldn''t get in touch with her phone, which made her very anxious. After all, Nangong Boling asked her to keep an eye on Han 3000 at any time, but now Han 3000 was out of her sight. She didn''t know what to do. If she was asked by Nangong Boling, it would be her dereliction of duty.


    When Yuan Ling saw Han 3000''s car, she trotted all the way to the car with high heels.


    Even if Han 3000 is her boss, Yuan Ling can''t help but say angrily, "where have you been? Why don''t you answer my phone call?"


    "Do you know how tired it is for me to deal with three women in one night? I don''t have the strength to answer your phone." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth and looked at Han 3000. This guy was so shameless that she could speak so frankly even if she was so shameless¡° Sun Yi is still kneeling in the company. How do you plan to solve it? " Yuan Ling was upset and tried to take a deep breath to control her temper. Han three thousand eyes a pick, deliberately looked at Yuan Ling''s chest, and then revealed an ambiguous smile. Seeing Han 3000''s move, Yuan Ling put her hands on her chest and said fiercely, "what are you looking at! Look again, I''ll dig your eyes out. "¡° You''re a woman. Be gentle, or no man will like you all your life. " Han 3000 says helplessly¡° Do I have any men who like to have something to do with you, you shameless man? " Yuan Ling was very angry. Han Sanyi nodded his head as a matter of course and said, "it seems that it really doesn''t matter, but what does Sun Yi kneel down to do with me?"¡° He is the top of the company. Do you want him to kneel all the time? If you can domesticate him, he will be very useful to you Yuan Ling said¡° He said Han Sanqian sniffed and said, "this kind of waste can be of any use. The company''s top management is doomed to clean up. No matter whether he wants to change his ways or not, it''s meaningless to me." Yuan Ling frowned and listened to Han 3000. It seemed that he was determined to sweep Sun Yi out of the house. But Sun Yi has been in the company for so many years and has a great influence. Once he leaves, he will take away a number of core members of the company. For the company, the loss cannot be measured by money¡° Are you sure there will be a better replacement for Sun Yi? Are you not afraid of the people you are looking for? They are more useless than Sun Yi? " Yuan Ling questioned Han 3000''s employment, because in her opinion, Sun Yi''s familiarity with the operation of the company is unmatched, and he can''t be replaced¡° It should be here tomorrow. Would you like to pick up the plane with me? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Who are you looking for from Huaxia? " Yuan Ling asked¡° Yuan Ling, you are just my assistant. Will there be too much interference? Do I need your consent for what I decide to do? " Han 3000 said with a cold face that he did not put on airs in front of Yuan Ling, but it does not mean that Yuan Ling can influence his decision. Yuan Ling was stunned. She felt that she had gone too far. What qualification does she have to interfere with Han 3000''s decision? It''s just a small assistant. Can you control Han 3000¡° I''m sorry. I''m thinking about the company, too. " Yuan Ling said with her head down¡° From today on, anything I do, you just need to see and hear, I don''t need advice, if you talk more, I''ll fire you. Don''t think you''re from Nangong Boling, I''m not qualified. " Han 3000 light way. Yuan Ling bowed her head and did not dare to speak. It was only at this moment that she felt the strength brought by Han 3000, and she realized that Han 3000''s humility was not the reason for her to advance¡° I see Yuan Ling said¡° Let''s go and see Sun Yi. It''s time to let him go. " Han three thousand finish, toward the internal company. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 589

    Sun Yi''s legs kneeling on the ground have been numb and unconscious for a long time, but he dare not have the slightest idea of leaving. Whether he can keep the position of the company is secondary. After Qi Yiyun learns about Han 3000''s position, Sun Yi worries that he can''t even save his life.


    Han Yan is nothing but a dog in front of Han 3000. What is he, who is almost transparent?


    So he knelt down, in addition to pleading guilty, or to protect his life.


    When Sun Yi saw Han 3000, he climbed directly in front of Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, I''m sorry. I know it''s wrong. I know it''s wrong." Sun Yi kowtows and asks Han 3000 for mercy.


    "Wrong?" Han 3000 sneered and said, "Sun Yi, how can you be wrong? You''re just greedy."


    "Yes, Mr. Han is right about everything. I just hope Mr. Han can let me go." Sun Yi nodded. No matter what Han 3000 thought of him, he could only accept it.


    "Sun Yi, you want to annex this company. How can I explain to the Nangong family if I let you go?" Han 3000 light way.


    This words let Sun Yi whole body hit a spirit, frightened looking at Han 3000, kowtow more hard.


    "Mr. Han, I''m willing to make up for my mistakes. Please give me a chance." Sun Yi''s state is almost to the point of crying.


    The two girls at the front desk sighed at the scene.


    In the past, Sun Yi was the person with the highest position and authority in the company. When he went in and out of the company, he was arrogant and arrogant. Who would have thought that he had to kneel down to apologize when he was so down.


    Of course, Sun Yi''s downfall sets off Han 3000''s tall image. In the eyes of the younger sister who has been molested, Han 3000 is undoubtedly more charming.


    "It''s so cool. If I can develop a one night relationship with him, I will be satisfied." Said the little sister.


    Although her colleagues have some prejudice against Han 3000, at this moment, she has to admit that Han 3000 seems more attractive and addictive than those ordinary rich second generation.


    "How can a person like him take a fancy to you? Last time I thought it was just teasing you."


    The little sister who was molested didn''t refute this sentence, because she also had the same idea in her heart. If a person like Han 3000 didn''t want a woman, how could she take a fancy to her?


    "I''ll give you a chance to leave on your own initiative." Han Sanqian told Sun Yi that no matter how Sun Yi''s attitude is, he will not let Sun Yi stay in the company. Sun Yi, who has had bad deeds, and who is thinking of annexing the company, can no longer get heavy responsibilities.


    Besides, Han 3000 has his own plan, and he has found a better candidate to replace Sun Yi.


    "Mr. Han, I''ve been working hard for the company for so many years. Don''t you care at all?" Sun Yi said reluctantly.


    "Lucky and bitter? Sun Yi, what are you doing these years? Do you really think I don''t know? Whether you are for the good of the company or for yourself, you should know that I have not investigated your past, which is the greatest tolerance. " Han 3000 light said.


    Sun Yi was surprised. Over the years, in addition to seeking personal gains in the company and making money for himself, he tried to swallow the company. If he wanted to do it for the good of the company, he didn''t. He always cared about his own interests.


    Originally, Sun Yi''s idea was to try his best to keep his present position, but under Han 3000''s strong attitude, Sun Yi could only give up. He knew that if Han 3000 really wanted to pursue his past responsibility, he would not only lose his job, but also go bankrupt.


    "Mr. Han, I''ll pack some personal belongings." Sun Yi wanted to stand up, but his legs were numb and he fell to the ground in a flash.


    Once the company''s high-level, down to such a point, people can not help but sigh.


    "There are also your personal belongings here. Do you have company belongings at home?" Han Sanyi said coldly.


    Sun Yi panicked and quickly said: "Mr. Han, I said something wrong. How can I have my things in the company? I''m leaving now. I''m leaving now."


    Sun Yi climbs toward the elevator, just like a drowning dog.


    Yuan Ling sighed when she saw this scene. Although she knows what kind of person Sun Yi is, he is like a moth to the company, now she can''t help but feel pity for Sun Yi.


    "If it''s too much, let the security guard take him out." Yuan Ling said to Han 3000.


    "Are you going to teach me to do things again?" Han Sanqian turns his head and looks at Yuan Ling coldly.


    Recalling Han 3000''s attitude before, Yuan Ling lowered her head and said, "no, I''m just offering. It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept the offer."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for him. In fact, I''ve been very tolerant of him. He''s hacked a lot of money out of the company for so many years. I didn''t pursue him for this matter." Han 3000 light way.


    Yuan Ling thinks that this seems to be the same thing. As a senior Sun Yi, how can he make money for himself without using his power? Han 3000 just let him get out of the company, which seems to be very merciful.


    The news of Sun Yi''s leaving the company and climbing out of the company soon spread. All the middle and high-level people who have a good relationship with Sun Yi are shivering. They don''t want to end up like Sun Yi. Without the involvement of interests, these so-called allies fall apart in an instant. At the same time, Han''s move also made all employees of the company understand one thing. His appointment is by no means a rumored playboy. Han 3000 comes to Sun Yi''s office. This guy wants to leave with the things here. There must be something of great value. Maybe the shady materials of Sun Yi controlling the company are here. However, Han 3000, who has turned the office over three times, doesn''t see anything valuable, which makes him feel very strange¡° Is there a hidden safe in Sun Yi''s office? " Han 3000 asked yuan Ling¡° His office, even the secretary is not allowed to enter, can only stand at the door, even if there is, I can not know Yuan Ling said¡° So hidden, there must be a secret. " Han 3000 frowned. If it wasn''t for ghosts, how could Sun Yi not let others into his office. Looking at the walls around, you can''t see anything on the surface, but under the naked eye, there must be some organs hidden. Han Sanqian was too lazy to waste his time looking for it. He said to Yuan Ling, "go and help me find a construction team and tear down all the offices." Yuan Ling looked at Han 3000 in amazement and said, "don''t do that. If you look more, you should be able to find out."¡° Anyway, it has to be demolished. The new leader and the style of the office should be designed according to the way he likes. " Han 3000 said. This sentence surprised yuan Ling a little. Who is the new leader? He has to redesign the office according to the way he likes. He is a big man in the Han family. If he can be valued, he must be a big man, right¡° OK, I''ll contact you right away. " Yuan Ling said. After the company''s affairs are handed over to Yuan Ling, Han 3000 is about to go home. He receives a call from Qi Yiyun and invites him to have dinner at home. Han 3000''s first thought is to refuse this matter. After all, Qi Yiyun''s family and her parents, although he has nothing to do with Qi Yiyun, this kind of meeting parents still makes Han 3000 feel like an obstacle¡° My dad wants to thank you face to face, and they both cook in person today. Don''t you want to refuse? " Qi Yiyun said¡° You''re so smart. I''m thinking of an excuse to refuse. Why don''t you help me think of a better excuse? " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun is speechless for a while. Who is this guy? He even thinks that she can help and make excuses. How many people want to have a meal with Qi Yiyun are not qualified, to eat at her home, is more extravagant hope, Han 3000 have this opportunity, but do not know how to cherish¡° Just thank you. You don''t have to have too much psychological burden. " Qi Yiyun said¡° Your parents should know I''m married, right? " Han 3000 asked¡° Of course. "¡° Well, I''ll do it. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 590

    Hang up the phone, Qi Yiyun feel very strange, why han 3000 will suddenly change his mind?


    But she soon figured out that the key was Han 3000''s problem. Did her parents know Han 3000 was married.


    This guy, I think, is going to use her parents to make her stop thinking.


    This makes Qi Yiyun gnash his teeth.


    "One day, you''ll be lying on my bed and can''t move." Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth.


    After a short time, Han 3000 came to the Qi family.


    When Qi Yiyun received Han 3000 at the door, he said to Han 3000, "be careful, I''ll eat you sooner or later."


    Han three thousand a pair of fearless expression, said: "don''t worry, I won''t give you this opportunity, I such a serious man, how can degenerate."


    Usually, Han 3000 does not do anything out of the ordinary. Qi Yiyun knows this very well, so her bedside table has already prepared blue pills for a rainy day. She doesn''t believe that Han 3000 can still keep his head under the stimulation of drugs.


    "We''ll see."


    When I came to Qi''s home, the decoration was magnificent, which gave me a very extravagant feeling. But compared with Nangong''s home, it was still far behind, so it could not give Han 3000 too strong visual impact.


    Han 3000 admires Qi Yiyun a little. She has so much money in her family, but she pretends to be poor in China and is despised. This is not what ordinary girls can stand.


    Among modern women, money worshippers account for the majority, and even some women can sell their bodies for money. However, Qi Yiyun, who has so much money in his family, doesn''t show up at all. On the contrary, he is very low-key.


    "Qi Yiyun, do Yingxia and Shen lingyao know that your family is so rich?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, but I''ll tell them later." Qi Yiyun said that she has been trying to find a way to deal with this matter, but after all, she has concealed it for so many years, and Qi Yiyun doesn''t know how to speak.


    The best way is to let them travel to the United States, and then Qi Yiyun gives them the opportunity to witness. But now Su Yingxia is not in the mood to travel abroad.


    Knowing that Han 3000 has arrived, Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei come out of the kitchen and greet Han 3000 warmly.


    Han 3000 seems to be very skillful in dealing with this kind of interpersonal communication, and said: "uncle and aunt, it''s really troublesome for you. You have to cook in person, and just go out to eat?"


    "You are a distinguished guest of our family. How can you eat out? It doesn''t show our sincerity. Sit down first and you will have dinner soon." Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin also echoed: "you''ve helped our family a lot. Even if you cook in person, you can''t repay your kindness."


    "Uncle and aunt, it''s all thanks to Qi Yiyun. I just helped a little." Han 3000 said modestly.


    Qi Donglin waved his hand and said, "I don''t know what my daughter is capable of. If it wasn''t for you, how could she have such a good relationship with the Han family?"


    Qi Yiyun stares at Qi Donglin. He complains, but he doesn''t refute, because it''s true. Without Han 3000, her family''s troubles can''t be solved so easily. She can''t easily make friends with the superior Han family.


    "She''s the most capable woman I''ve ever met. You''re too modest." Han Sanqian said with a smile, this is not a compliment, but Qi Yiyun is worthy of such evaluation. A rich lady with rich family can endure what ordinary people can''t, which many people can''t do.


    "Let''s not flatter each other. You talk first. We''ll go back to the kitchen and be busy." Qi Donglin is very happy by these words. After all, Qi Yiyun is his daughter. He is happy to get a good evaluation.


    "All right."


    After the old couple returned to the kitchen, Ouyang Fei couldn''t help sighing.


    Qi Donglin asked strangely, "what''s the matter? What''s the good sigh?"


    "Well, the more I look at this young man, the more I like him. It''s a pity that he''s married." Ouyang Fei shook his head and felt sorry.


    Seeing Han Sanqian for the first time at the auction, he didn''t have any intersection. He just had a meeting and made Ouyang Fei feel good about him. Today''s brief contact has made Ouyang Fei''s feelings soar. So Ouyang Fei thinks it''s a pity that this kind of man is really worthy of Qi Yiyun. Compared with other pursuers, Ouyang Fei is excellent in several grades, but it''s too late.


    Qi Donglin nodded his head. He had to admit the excellence of Han 3000. Moreover, Han 3000''s modesty was very pleasing. Unlike the other second generation of the family, he was rebellious and wanted to look up at the sky when he walked. This kind of invincibility was very disgusting to Qi Donglin.


    "Marriage is also possible divorce, as long as Yiyun does not dislike, they still have a chance." Qi Donglin said with a smile.


    "Qi Donglin, your position is not firm. I remember we discussed this issue before, but you said that it is absolutely impossible for Yiyun to marry a divorced man." Ouyang Fei said disdainfully.


    "It depends on people. An excellent man is not a stain even if he has been divorced. Han 3000 is so excellent that I can accept ten divorces." Qi Donglin said with a smile that if he can treat Han Yan as a dog, his status is beyond Qi Donglin''s imagination. If he can really become the uncle of the Qi family, it''s a good thing for the Qi family. How can Qi Donglin care about divorce? Ouyang Fei frowns at Qi Donglin. His attitude towards Han 3000 is obviously too tolerant¡° Are you hiding something from me? " Ouyang Fei asked Qi Dong¡° To tell you the truth, I''ve heard from my daughter that Han 3000 can treat Han Yan as a dog. Think about it, how high the status is. " Qi Donglin said with a smile. Ouyang Fei looks surprised. Treat Han Yan as a dog! Han Yan''s status in the Chinese community is unmatched. How can she be a dog¡° You''re kidding. Han Yan''s status is to be Han 3000''s dog. Isn''t Han 3000 able to cover up in the Chinese community? " Ouyang Fei disdains to say, don''t believe Qi Donglin''s words at all¡° But Yiyun said it himself. Don''t you believe me, don''t you believe her? " Qi Donglin said. Ouyang Fei just felt that his throat became dry in an instant. He drank a mouthful of water and then said, "you''re not kidding me. Is that what Yiyun said?"¡° If you don''t believe it, just ask some time. " Qi Donglin said with a smile. Seeing Qi Donglin''s serious appearance, Ouyang Fei no longer doubts these words. He can''t help but wonder what the young man is. Even Han Yan is just a dog of him¡° Ah, the higher his status, the more unlikely he is to take a fancy to Yiyun. " Ouyang Fei sighed heavily. She always believed in Qi Yiyun''s charm. She thought that no man could escape Qi Yiyun''s beauty. However, Han 3000 was obviously different. The higher the status, the higher the vision. For a man like him, what kind of beauty in the world can''t get¡° That''s true. The higher the status, the more women will follow, and they are all beauties. " Qi Donglin''s tone was a little envious. As soon as he said this, Qi Donglin felt a sharp pain in his waist. Fortunately, he held back, otherwise he would have to shout¡° Qi Donglin, do you regret that you didn''t become Han 3000? If you become him, you can be a woman, right Ouyang Fei said¡° No, no, how can I? How can I have such an idea? Open me up first, or I''ll cry out and explain to the two young people later. " Qi Donglin explains flurriedly. Ouyang Fei hums coldly and loosens Qi Donglin''s loin. Qi Donglin wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and did not dare to talk. In the living room, Han 3000 is watching TV. Qi Yiyun is looking at Han 3000. His eyes seem to want to eat Han 3000 immediately¡° My father likes to drink. You can have a drink with him tonight. " Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000¡° No problem. I''m not drunk. I''m afraid your father will give you shame when he gets under the table. " Han 3000 laughs¡° Just blow it. My father is known as the Buddha of wine table. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile, if you can get Han 3000 drunk, her chance will come! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 591

    Qi Donglin and his wife made a very rich dinner. When he learned that Han 3000 could still drink with him, he was very happy.


    At home, Qi Donglin doesn''t have many chances to drink. Ouyang Fei is very strict in control, so he can have two drinks every day. It''s really not very enjoyable. If Han 3000 accompanies him, he can have a good drink today.


    When Qi Donglin is ready to get the wine, he is in the same place, looking at Ouyang Fei, obviously waiting for Ouyang Fei''s order.


    Seeing this scene, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing, but it was not a sneer, but an envious smile.


    At such an age, it''s an enviable thing for Han 3000 to be able to maintain this passion. He also hopes to have a carefree life with Su Yingxia when he reaches this age.


    Unfortunately, the word "ordinary" seems to be more and more far away from Han 3000.


    Han 3000 knows nothing about the existence of apocalypse and what the circle does, but he is very sure that when he comes into contact with the circle, there will be a whole new world, and his life will not be ordinary.


    "Drink it. I''ll give you a chance today." Ouyang Fei said.


    "All right." Qi Donglin answered excitedly, then trotted all the way to the wine cabinet.


    At this moment, Qi Donglin is like a child.


    Holding two bottles of Maotai back to the dinner table, Qi Donglin was like a child introducing his favorite toy to his companion. He said to Han 3000, "this is my treasure. We usually don''t want to drink it. Today we are not drunk."


    Han 3000 nodded. He didn''t really relax for a long time. Taking this opportunity, he was able to relax.


    Two people push a cup to change a cup, drink not too happy, the topic also gradually release, the Kan Dashan of everywhere, just like brothers.


    Midway, Ouyang Fei plans to stop and drink again. She is afraid that both of them will get drunk, but she is stopped by Qi Yiyun.


    Ouyang Fei sat beside Qi Yiyun and said in a low voice, "daughter, you don''t want to wait for him to get drunk and take advantage of others'' danger, do you?"


    Although this is only a guess of Ouyang Fei, she is still afraid that Qi Yiyun will really do so, because in this case, she will not really get Han 3000, but will pay her most precious things.


    In front of his biological mother, many topics are taboo, but Qi Yiyun has obviously let go at this moment. He has no taboo about his words and says frankly: "Mom, even if I can''t really be with him, I want to get his people."


    Ouyang Fei''s face was stunned. She didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun had been so stunned.


    The one who got him!


    Isn''t that what those scum men said?


    "Daughter, you have to think about it clearly. It''s a big loss for you. It''s very possible that you can''t get any cheaper." Ouyang Fei advised.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath. This kind of opportunity is rare in a hundred years. If she doesn''t seize it, it won''t be such a good opportunity next time.


    "Mom, I don''t regret it." Qi Yiyun said with firm eyes.


    Ouyang Fei feels powerless for a while. Although she wants to persuade Qi Yiyun, she can clearly feel that the girl really ignores everything for Han 3000.


    "Mom doesn''t care about you, as long as you are happy." Ouyang Fei said.


    Han 3000 boasted that he wanted Qi Donglin to drink at the bottom of the table, but he obviously underestimated the strength of Qi Donglin''s old distiller''s grains. After all, the strength of drinking needs to be accumulated over time. Qi Donglin had a lot of social activities when he was young, and his drinking power had already been trained. How can Han 3000 be compared with other young people?


    When Han 3000 lay on the table and couldn''t move, Qi Donglin just drank seven points.


    "Ah, young people nowadays are so bad that they have fallen down with just a few mouthfuls." Qi Donglin said with a look of complacency that for him, to be able to drink down an opponent is a glorious record, which is worthy of pride.


    Ouyang Fei grabbed Qi Donglin''s ear and said coldly, "you''re still rubbing your face against your nose. You''ve had enough today. Go back to your room. If you dare to vomit on the bed, I want you not to go back to your room for a month."


    Qi Donglin stood up wobbly, patted his chest and said: "what nonsense, how can I vomit like a Dionysus? You are looking down on me."


    As the saying goes, wine makes people brave, but Qi Donglin didn''t pay attention to Ouyang Fei.


    Ouyang Fei know he drink too much is what temperament, don''t bother with him, helped Qi Donglin back to the room.


    Looking at Han 3000 lying on the dining table, Qi Yiyun breathes quickly. Although she has decided for a long time, she is still very nervous at this moment. After all, this kind of thing is still unknown to her family.


    However, this degree of fear will not make Qi Yiyun give up his mind.


    Exerting all his strength, Qi Yiyun helped Han 3000 back to his room.


    After putting Han 3000 to bed, Qi Yiyun goes to the bathroom.


    In the process of taking a bath, Qi Yiyun''s heart is very uneasy, even his hands can''t help shaking slightly. Looking at herself in the mirror, her fair skin and perfect figure, it''s no wonder that so many men are obsessed with her. It''s a pity that Qi Yiyun has only Han Sany in her heart. Her perfection is destined to only show Han Sany. Wrapped in a bath towel, Qi Yiyun is like a lotus in water. Her wet hair adds a bit of beauty and temptation. At this time, Han 3000 was unconscious in bed. Qi Yiyun knows a word called drunken promiscuity, so in her opinion, even the blue pill can be saved. But when she gingerly lying in bed, only to find that Han 3000 drunk with a dead pig¡° Hello Qi Yiyun pushed Han 3000''s shoulder without any reaction¡° You wake up Qi Yiyun tried to hit Han 3000''s arm again, but he still didn''t let Han 3000 move¡° No, I''ve been waiting so long. Is that all? " Qi Yiyun said reluctantly, trying to wake Han 3000 up. But no matter what she did, Han 3000 did not move, and soon snored, which made Qi Yiyun angry. In the bathroom, Qi Yiyun did enough psychological construction, ready to meet anything that happened next, but she never thought, waiting for her, is a dead pig that can breathe! Qi Yiyun kicks Han 3000 hard and is about to cry¡° Don''t you mean drunken promiscuity? Isn''t that a deceptive word? " Qi Yiyun hopelessly covers his head with a quilt, hoping to throw Han 3000 into the street. But after a while, Qi Yiyun nestles in Han 3000''s arms again. Although things don''t happen as she imagined, it''s a good thing for her to sleep quietly beside Han 3000. Such a time is worth cherishing for Qi Yiyun. She hesitates to close her eyes for fear of waking up and Han 3000 is no longer with her. With more and more heavy eyelids, more and more sleepy, Qi Yiyun finally fell asleep in the past, even if she was sleeping, the corners of her mouth were still with a sweet smile. The next day, with a headache, Han Sanqian felt as if he had a man in his arms, and he didn''t wear anything. This scared him to wake up. When he saw that the person in his arms was Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 was even more embarrassed. This... What happened? How can I sleep with Qi Yiyun? Han 3000''s memory can only be traced back to the time when he was on the wine table. After that, he can''t remember anything clearly. Is it after drunk, muddleheaded what happened? At this time, Qi Yiyun also woke up, even a head of messy hair, she still looks very charming. Looking at Han 3000 drowsily, when she found that Han 3000''s eyes were slightly down, she alertly raised the quilt to cover her body¡° What are you looking at Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth¡° We... How could we sleep together? " Han three thousand more headache, Qi Yiyun back to God, just said: "you are drunk, I just want you to rest in my room, but you pull me, don''t let me go."¡° Have I done anything worse than animals? " Han said in despair¡° I am the one who suffers. Do you have any dissatisfaction? " Qi Yiyun said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 592

    For other men, it''s a good thing to spend a good night with a goddess like Qi Yiyun, but for Han 3000, it''s a very painful thing for him, because he betrayed Su Yingxia. No matter what the reason, it will make him feel guilty for Su Yingxia.


    Hands rubbing temple, Han 3000 head down, dare not look directly at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun can feel Han 3000''s regret, but she has no intention to tell Han 3000 the truth, even if it is false, she is willing to continue to misunderstand.


    Han 3000 won''t love her, but even a trace of guilt for her can be regarded as occupying some position in Han 3000''s heart.


    "What kind of compensation do you want?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun stood up and went to the bathroom without any cover up, saying: "no need."


    When Qi Yiyun closed the bathroom door, Han Sanqian raised his head. Although he had no impression of what happened last night, Qi Yiyun was lying in his arms just now. Naturally, he would not doubt it. He could no longer humiliate Qi Yiyun with words.


    It''s all due to drinking. If it wasn''t for drinking, how could it have happened.


    Han 3000''s intestines are green with regret, but under such circumstances, what''s the use of regret?


    I''m going to lie down and have a rest. Anyway, the big mistake has been made, and his headache doesn''t allow him to do anything else.


    But in the mind suddenly recalled one thing, lets Han 3000 excitedly bounce from the bed.


    Looking at the time, it was almost noon, and he almost forgot to meet someone at the airport.


    Han 3000 put on his clothes and wanted to say hello to Qi Yiyun before he left. However, in this case, he didn''t know what to say, so he had to leave quietly.


    After Qi Yiyun comes out of the bathroom, she doesn''t see Han 3000. Although this is what she expected, her inner loss can''t be restrained.


    She knows that this kind of deception is cruel to Han 3000, but in addition to this way, Qi Yiyun can''t occupy any position in Han 3000''s mind. Another advantage is that when this kind of thing "happens again", Han 3000 will be more receptive.


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t plan to let Han Sanqian go. She is a persistent woman. If she doesn''t succeed, and doesn''t achieve her goal, she can''t give up halfway.


    No matter in which country, drunk driving is a very dangerous thing, which not only endangers one''s own safety, but also has great hidden danger to others'' life safety. Han Sanqian is very strict in this aspect, so instead of driving away from Qi Yiyun''s home by himself, he asks yuan Ling to take a taxi and take him to the airport as a driver.


    Smell Han 3000 full of wine, just now that place is Qi Yiyun''s home, Yuan Ling don''t need to know what Han 3000 did last night.


    It''s unfair that a woman like Qi Yiyun should be abused by him.


    "You know you can''t drink." Yuan Ling said to Han 3000 with some dissatisfaction.


    Han 3000 rubs his temple, which is the sequelae of drinking too much. His head hurts so much that he doesn''t want it.


    "Is there any way to relieve the headache?" Han Sanqian asked, he knew that this place was not able to go to the hospital casually, and the doctor would not take care of the headache caused by drinking.


    "No Yuan Ling said in a cold voice, but after Yu Guang took a look at Han 3000, he seemed to have some heartlessness and said, "I''ve heard other people say some ways before, but I don''t know if it''s useful. Do you want to try it at my home?"


    "Even if I go home, I have to pick up people. Let''s talk about it first." Han 3000 said, time has passed for a long time, he does not want to delay.


    Qi Yiyun is also very curious about the new leader of the company. She has long wanted to know what kind of person the other party is, so after listening to Han 3000''s words, she didn''t insist. She accelerated a little and headed for the airport.


    At the gate of the airport, a man of Chinese descent is tall and straight, with only a very simple suitcase beside him. Obviously, he travels light. It seems that he doesn''t want to be looked down upon after going abroad. Therefore, his standing posture shows no sign of hunchback, which leads to many women can''t help but pay more attention to it.


    He used to be just a down-to-earth kid on the street. Without Han 3000''s help, he is now just a little unknown role in the society.


    But a few years ago, Han 3000''s appearance changed his life and made him the youngest, richest and most successful young man in Binxian county.


    Tang Zong, who Binxian called the best man.


    Han Sanqian once told him that if Binxian could not accommodate his ambition, he could go to Yuncheng to find him, but Tang Zong did not summon up courage.


    His heart is very urgent to be able to follow Han 3000, but he is worried that his ability is not strong, even in Han 3000, he has no ability to perform well, so he is afraid to take this step.


    Until Han 3000 called him in person, Tang Zong knew that this day had come, and he could not shrink back. This was an opportunity to repay Han 3000, so he packed up without hesitation and set foot on the road to the United States¡° Brother 3000, you give me another chance. This time, Tang Zong won''t let you down. " Looking at this strange land, Tang Zong said with firm eyes. Nearly three hours have passed since the time of picking up the plane. However, Tang Zong did not have any dissatisfaction, nor did he call Han 3000 to urge him. In his opinion, Han 3000 must have a reason sooner or later, and he is not qualified to urge him. What he has to do is to wait. Don''t say three hours, even three days, Tang Zong can stand like this! When Yuan Ling drove to the airport, she saw Tang Zong in the crowd at a glance, because he was so outstanding. Even though there were many Asian faces around, he still looked very different. Moreover, Yuan Ling''s intuition told her that Han 3000 wanted to pick him up! After getting out of the car, Han 3000 went to Tang Zong. Yuan Ling followed her, and her heart beat faster. In the United States, she never liked anyone, because she saw too many men''s private faces, so she subconsciously rejected men. However, when a man like Tang Zong appeared in front of her, it was obvious that he had stirred the calm lake in her heart¡° Three thousand brothers. " When Tang Zong saw Han 3000, he didn''t wait for Han 3000. Instead, he took the initiative to go to Han 3000 with his suitcase. Han said apologetically, "I''m late."¡° It doesn''t matter. Even if you ask me to wait for three days or three months, I''ll wait. " Tang Zong said without care¡° Why don''t you give me a call, and you''re not afraid that I''ll forget about it? " Han 3000 says helplessly¡° Brother 3000 has his own important business. How can I disturb you? " Tang Zong said solemnly. Han Sanqian knows that this guy is serious, and he doesn''t recognize his family. And he is loyal to himself, so he can be compared with the Moyang gang. As for this respect, no one can match him¡° Let''s get in the car first. " Han 3000 said. Tang Zong nodded and found that Yuan Ling was peeking at herself with Yu Guang. However, he came to the United States to work for Han 3000, and this kind of children''s love has never been ignored by him. Just looking at Yuan Ling, Tang Zong thought nothing had happened. Yuan Ling''s heart was empty, as if she had lost something. It''s rare to have a good impression on a man, but the other side obviously didn''t see her in the eye. When she got on the bus, Yuan Ling was still driving, but Han Sannian was in such a state that she couldn''t go to the company, so she didn''t ask, and drove directly to Han 3000''s house¡° Yuan Ling, please help me find out if there are any houses for sale near me. " Han 3000 said to Yuan Ling. Yuan Ling nodded, looked at Tang Zong in the rearview mirror, and then said, "I''ll check later." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 593

    Back home, Yuan Ling tried to help Han 3000 with the method she had learned. It did have a lot of effects, but it obviously took some time to recover completely. Then she went to help Tang Zong find a house.


    She is very attentive to Tang Zong''s affairs and does not want to be a little careless. Even if there is a house for sale, she will take a look at the living environment from her own point of view.


    Love at first sight was originally impossible in Yuan Ling''s view, but this kind of impossibility seems to have happened a little bit.


    It''s a pity that Luohua is merciless. Tang Zong doesn''t have that idea. His whole mind is on Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, I have investigated the company you said before I came here. What do you want me to do?" Tang Zong asked Han 3000.


    "All the middle and high-level employees of the company need to be replaced. You need to cultivate a group of your confidants in the United States." Han 3000 said that if he wants to have a foothold in the United States, he must have his own power. Now he can take advantage of the opportunity to let Tang Zong develop and spend Nangong Boling''s money to do his own business. This is the best of both worlds for Han 3000.


    Tang Zong nodded. Although he didn''t know what Han 3000''s specific plan was, since Han 3000 had assigned the task, he just did what Han 3000 said.


    "I want you to sit at the top of the Chinese community in the United States. What do you think?" Han continued.


    Although Tang Zong made some achievements in Xiaobin County, it was only a county after all. He was never proud, and he never felt as powerful as the outside rumors.


    This is the United States, which is known as the world''s strongest economy. Although it is only a Chinese area, it is still an incredible thing in Tang Zong''s view.


    But will Tang Zong doubt what Han 3000 said?


    Of course not!


    In Tang Zong''s heart, Han 3000 was like an omnipotent God. As long as he said it, he would be able to do it!


    Tang Zong stood up, stern and firm expression, said: "brother 3000, anything you want me to do, I will not let you down."


    "Yuan Ling is a good assistant. You can communicate with her more. I''ll have a rest first." Han 3000 closed his eyes, headache feeling is really uncomfortable, like someone with electric drill constantly drilling the temple in general.


    Tang Zong quietly left Han 3000''s room and came to the living room. After a while, Yuan Ling came back with some information.


    There are many houses for sale nearby. After Yuan Ling''s screening, only two of them are left. She has already inspected them on the spot, and the environment is very good, which is very suitable for living.


    "I''ve found two houses for you. Please see which one you like." Yuan Ling said to Tang Zong, her face was slightly red, and she seemed to be a little shy in front of Tang Zong.


    "Don''t look. The one closest to brother 3000 will do." Tang Zong said that it was meaningless for him to live in what kind of environment. Since he came to Han 3000, he would not care about such trifles. As long as he was close enough to Han 3000, he could appear in front of Han 3000 in the fastest time when Han 3000 was looking for him.


    "Don''t you think about the living environment and the layout of the house?" Yuan Ling asked suspiciously, the house is comfortable, this is the first condition, but Tang Zong does not seem to care.


    "For me, as long as I have a bed to sleep in, I''m not here on vacation." Tang Zong said.


    "Han 3000 won''t deliberately oppress you, will he?" Yuan Ling discontented said, some for the Tang Zong more than.


    "Oppress me?" Tang Zong light smile, said: "three thousand brother will only give me a chance, how can oppress me, you don''t understand, don''t talk."


    From the beginning of the meeting, Yuan Ling felt that Tang Zong''s attitude towards Han 3000 was very strict, but in her eyes, the comparison between the two was obviously that Tang Zong was better. Although Han 3000 had some abilities, he could not compare with Tang Zong just in terms of character, so she really wanted not to. Why did Tang Zong treat Han 3000 like this, Even the relationship between boss and subordinates is not like this, is it?


    Is he just a flatterer?


    "He''s not here. You need to flatter him. Even if you flatter him, you can''t see him." Yuan Ling said with some displeasure that, after all, she was for Tang Zonghao''s sake, but Tang Zong didn''t appreciate it at all.


    "What you want to think is your own business. I don''t want to explain. Just give me a house nearest to brother 3000." Tang Zong said calmly.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth and said angrily, "the dog house is nearby. Do you want to live?"


    "If I can live, I don''t care." Tang Zong said.


    Yuan Ling is not angry. This guy is really an apple polisher. She is willing to live in a dog''s Kennel, but also close to Han 3000.


    "I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect that you were reincarnated as a flatterer." Yuan Ling said disdainfully.


    Tang Zong didn''t want to explain, he didn''t care what yuan Ling thought of her.


    But yuan Ling is different. She is still looking forward to what Tang Zong can say to give her an excuse to change her view of Tang Zong.


    But yuan Ling is doomed to be disappointed. She can''t understand how grateful Han 3000 was to the person who was in the street at the beginning. This is not flattery, but Tang Zong''s gratitude for Han 3000''s kindness. Yuan Ling looked at Tang Zong with a disappointed face. Her first love turned into a calm water¡° I''ll find it for you. " Yuan Ling said lightly¡° Thank you Tang Zong said. Yuan Ling secretly disdained shook her head and left home. Han 3000 had a rest at home for a whole day, and his whole life finally returned to normal. However, what happened to him and Qi Yiyun last night is obviously impossible to go away with the wine. For Han 3000, a man with a strong sense of responsibility, he is already trying to make up for Qi Yiyun. Even if he can''t let himself go, he will try his best to make up for the gap. The next day, Han 3000 led Tang Zong to the company. Han 3000 saw yuan Ling''s performance yesterday. For him, who is proficient in the love between men and women, he felt yuan Ling''s love for Tang Zong yesterday, but today it''s a little strange. Yuan Ling''s eyes when she looks at Tang Zong are obviously more cold. What''s the matter? Is it true that Yuan Ling was a kind-hearted woman who lost interest in Tang Zong so soon¡° You give Tang Zong a detailed introduction to the company, and then call all the middle and high-level meetings. " Han 3000 said to Yuan Ling. Yuan Ling nodded and did what she had to do. She didn''t have any personal feelings. In her heart, she despised Tang Zong. She even thought that the reason why Tang Zong got Han 3000''s position was that he would flatter him, and this kind of person has no ability. After introducing the situation of the company, the three went to the meeting room. After all, Sun Yi has been driven out of the company, and they used to be with Sun Yi. No one knows what kind of bad luck will come to them¡° Han is always good. "¡° Han is always good. "¡° Han is always good. " Everyone stood up and called respectfully to Han 3000. This happened at the last meeting, but it didn''t happen. At that time, everyone looked at Han 3000 with disdain, which was like the fear now¡° His name is Tang Zong. From today on, he will take over the position of Sun Yi. Do you have any opinions? " Han 3000 light asks a way¡° No, of course not. President Han''s appointment is certainly wise. "¡° Yes, under the leadership of general manager Tang, the company will definitely get better development. "¡° Mr. Han''s vision is really extraordinary. Mr. Tang is a top talent. It''s really our blessing to be led by Mr. Tang. " Even Han 3000 felt a little chilly, not to mention yuan Ling. At this time, Yuan Ling''s eyes were almost piercing the sky. In Yuan Ling''s opinion, the company will come to an end sooner or later¡° Tang Zong, the next thing about the company is up to you. You can make all the decisions by yourself. You don''t need to inform me deliberately. " Han 3000 said to Tang Zong that this was equivalent to giving Tang Zong the greatest power. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 594

    "Will a company that only flatters have a future?" After handing over the matter to Tang Zong, Han Sanqian left the meeting room. As his assistant, Yuan Ling followed him closely. She couldn''t stand the atmosphere of the company. Everyone would only flatter him. Han Sanqian seemed to enjoy this feeling very much, so yuan Ling couldn''t help reminding Han Sanqian.


    "Of course not, so Tang Zong will let all the flatterers go away." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Tang Zong is the biggest apple polisher. Even if other people leave, what do you think? Are you sure Tang Zong has the ability to handle the company''s affairs well?" Yuan Ling said disdainfully.


    Han 3000 looks at Yuan Ling in surprise. Where does this misunderstanding come from? Is it because of this misunderstanding that she has changed her liking for Tang Zong?


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. If yuan Ling really thought so, she would look down on Tang Zong.


    At that time, Han 3000 only saw some of his own shadow in Tang Zong, so he would help Tang Zong. But he didn''t think about how much ability he really wanted to build Tang Zong, and Tang Zong''s strength surprised him.


    When he went to Binxian County, Tang Zong came forward to greet him, but even Han 3000 was surprised.


    It can be said that Tang Zong''s ability to have today is his own, and Han 3000 just gave him a step.


    "Look down on Tang Zong. You will regret it." Han 3000 said.


    Yuan Ling didn''t believe Han 3000''s words, and she didn''t think that Tang Zong''s flatterer would have real ability, but she only got this position by his rhetoric.


    "I''m just an assistant. I don''t care about your high-level affairs. I just want to remind you." Yuan Ling said.


    "Then I have to thank you for your kindness, but I advise you to put away your contempt, or you will know how ignorant you are when you regret it." Han three thousand pause, continue to say: "I also kindly remind you, if you like Tang Zong, silently guard in his side, your attitude, is impossible to let him have a good impression on you."


    "Bah." Yuan Ling looked at Han 3000 with disgust on her face and said firmly, "how can I like a flatterer?"


    "You have to remember what you said, but don''t take it back one day in the future. It will be very humiliating." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s impossible to take back what I said, and how can he make me look at him with new eyes?" Yuan Ling''s face was filled with deep disdain, and her words were very decisive.


    Han 3000 is too lazy to talk to her. How sure she is now, how embarrassed she will be in the future, because Han 3000 knows that one day, Yuan Ling will regret what she said.


    Belittle Tang Zong?


    This is a character that Han 3000 dare not underestimate.


    As long as you give him a big enough stage, Han 3000 believes that he can play the whole world around.


    "You don''t have to follow me. From today on, you will be an assistant to Tang Zong. If you are afraid of Nangong Boling''s dissatisfaction, I will inform Nangong Boling." Han three thousand finish, left the company.


    Yuan Ling is reluctant to be an assistant to flatterer, but what choice can she have besides accepting reality?


    After leaving the company, Han 3000 went to the competition.


    Shuyang has found all the members of the former team. Han 3000 has to take them back to their hometown. Otherwise, as Shuyang, they are not qualified to enter the competition.


    At the entrance of the competition field, Han 3000 saw the team of Shuyang. Just when Shuyang introduced those people to Han 3000, a particularly harsh voice came to Han 3000''s ears.


    "Lying trough, who is it? I don''t have eyes." Fang Shuo rubbed his eyes and walked to Shuyang with an unbelievable expression. After a careful look, he burst out laughing.


    "Fang Shuo, long time no see." Shuyang light said.


    Fang Shuo laughed happily, patted Shuyang on the shoulder and said, "don''t you go to a repair shop? What''s this for? Do you want to go back to the track with your current qualification? It seems that your repair shop is doing a good job. It has spare money to participate in the competition. By the way, have you paid all your debts? If you let the bank know, they won''t let you go. "


    Fang Shuo''s tone is full of ridicule, and he and Shuyang were brothers before.


    After Shuyang''s downfall, Fang Shuo never extended a helping hand to Shuyang, but he often did things like falling into the well.


    "Don''t worry about these little things." Shuyang said.


    "How can I not worry? To come back here again, you should know the rules?" Fang Shuo looked up and down at Shuyang and said with disdain: "look at your poor sample, can you still take out a million now?"


    At this time, Han Sanqian said: "Fang Shuo, he is my driver. Since I have paid enough dues, why can''t he come back here?"


    Fang Shuo''s eyes coagulated. He just focused on Shuyang. After all, this old friend suddenly appeared here, which made him so surprised that he completely ignored Han 3000.


    "Kindly remind you that you are playing with fire." Fang Shuo says in a cold voice, why Shuyang is down here, and the reason is that Fang Shuo knows very well that Ma feihao is not easy to provoke. Even Han Yan wants to give her some face, so Fang Shuo doesn''t think Han 3000 is qualified to be Ma feihao''s opponent¡° It''s all my business to play with fire or not. You don''t need to worry about it. There''s nothing else. You can go away. Don''t delay me. I''ll take the driver to get familiar with the field. " Han 3000 light said. Hearing the word "roll", Fang Shuo''s eyes suddenly cooled down and said to Han 3000 with gnashing teeth: "brother, don''t think you can be arrogant if you know Qi Yiyun. Although she has some influence in the Chinese area, no one dares to provoke her. If you expect her to protect you, it''s a joke."¡° Only trash can hide behind women. Do you think I look like that? " Han 3000 said with a smile, then waved to Shuyang, motioned Shuyang to follow him. But Fang Shuo is a cold face in front of Han 3000, and extremely angry. Almost everyone in the Chinese community knows that Fang Shuo once committed a very serious crime. If not for his mother''s protection, he would not be standing here now. Therefore, he thinks that Han 3000''s words are aimed at him. Only waste will hide behind a woman, this sentence is extremely harsh to the other side. Han Sanqian didn''t know that a careless remark would hurt Fang Shuo, because he didn''t know Fang Shuo''s past at all, and he didn''t have the interest to know the information of such a low-level opponent¡° Han 3000, what the hell do you mean! " Fang Shuo angrily asks Han 3000. Han three thousand frowned, don''t understand in what way angered Fang Shuo, but this kind of person can block his way¡° I advise you to get out of here. " Han 3000 said coldly. Fang Shuo waves his fist directly to Han 3000. Only with his fist can he vent his anger. However, Han 3000''s shot is faster. With the power of thunder, he grabs Fang Shuo''s neck and raises his whole body in the air¡° You''re a piece of trash, and you deserve to be my opponent? " Han 3000 light said. Shuyang and one of them have seen Han 3000''s strength, so it''s no surprise that they took Han 3000''s hand. Although other people have heard Shuyang mention it, they all have a questioning attitude. After all, how can one really hit the bald spot? But at this time, Shuyang''s team, all show shocked expression, just this amazing arm strength, is they can''t imagine. Fang Shuo, an adult, is like a helpless chicken in his hand! Fang Shuo is also flustered. He didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so fierce. He feels that his breathing is more and more difficult, and death seems to be approaching. Fang Shuo can only struggle with his legs feebly. Han 3000 didn''t want to kill, then he threw Fang Shuo away. Fang Shuo fell to the ground, too painful to stand up, can only watch Han 3000 go away. Those people in the Shuyang team all look at Han 3000''s back with worshiping eyes. At this moment, they believe that Han 3000''s bald scene is true¡° How can this guy get angry for no reason? " Han 3000 puzzled to Shuyang asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 595

    Shuyang couldn''t help laughing at Han 3000''s problem. Back then, no one in the Chinese community knew that. Shuyang, as a witness, knew more about Fang Shuo''s disgrace.


    "You sprinkled salt on his wound." Shuyang said.


    "Oh?" Han Sanyi knew that there was a story in it. He asked with a smile, "how do you say that?"


    "Before, Fang Shuo made a serious mistake. He threatened to kill him. At that time, Fang Shuo was so scared that he didn''t even dare to go out of the door. His opponent rushed to his house. I happened to be there, and the other party asked him to pay the debt with his life. This sentence directly scared Fang Shuo to pee his pants. At that time, he was shivering behind his mother. If his mother hadn''t tried her best to keep him, He''s one meter tall now. " Shuyang explained.


    Han three thousand smell speech a Leng, did not expect unintentional words, actually poked Fang Shuo pain point.


    Only trash can hide behind a woman. At that time, Fang Shuo hid behind his mother? No wonder he''s suddenly angry.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I''m scared to pee my pants. I don''t know if his pants are enough. I''ll give him some other day."


    This sentence makes Shuyang and those in his team can''t help laughing, and they admire Han 3000 more and more. After so many years, they can finally find an opportunity to vent their anger.


    "Brother Han, Fang Shuo''s means are very insidious. You''d better be careful." Shuyang reminds Han 3000.


    "He''s just a little face, but if he dares to mess around, I''ll make him pee again." Han 3000 light said, Fang Shuo this role, is not worth into Han 3000''s eyes.


    Shuyang is very curious about who Han 3000 is. He has never heard of such a person in the Chinese community before. If he has made his fortune in recent years, his family background should not be deep. How dare he confront Fang Shuo?


    Moreover, Han 3000 asked him to be a driver. His opponents were not only Fang Shuo, but also Ma feihao. After all, Ma feihao was the one who hurt him. He would never like to see him pick himself up again. However, Han 3000 didn''t seem to pay attention to these two people.


    After entering the arena, many people in the workshop are busy, because there will be an internal entertainment competition in a few days. Although it is entertainment, these rich second generation are all face saving people, and they all want to win, so they compete secretly, and no one wants to slack off.


    When Shuyang appeared, many people were shocked. After all, he had been swept out of the house, and Ma feihao had spoken in the circle. Anyone who dares to help Shuyang is against Ma feihao, so no one dares to lend a helping hand to Shuyang.


    "This guy is crazy. He even asked Shuyang to be a driver!"


    "I don''t think he knows Ma feihao''s strength at all. He''s just killing himself."


    "I''m very curious. If Ma feihao knows about it, how long can this evil writing tool live?"


    In their eyes, Han 3000''s behavior is undoubtedly provoking Ma feihao, and the price of provoking Ma feihao is only one, that is, it is better to die.


    Han 3000 took the people to workshop 44. When he stopped, he obviously found that the people''s faces were not very good-looking.


    This used to be the workshop of Shuyang, and he was also a man who didn''t believe in evil. But the fact of that year gave him a loud slap in the face. It wasn''t long after the No. 44 workshop was transferred, but something happened at home, which made Shuyang have to believe the mystery of this workshop.


    "I know this place has been kept away from people, and some people even regard it as a place of curse, but I don''t believe in such nonsense." Han 3000 light said to the public.


    "Brother Han, I didn''t believe it before, but not long after I was here, something happened at home." Shuyang eyelid straight jump said.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "it''s Ma feihao who caused the accident in your home. What''s the relationship with the workshop? If he didn''t harm you secretly, would you be like this? It doesn''t make sense to blame a workshop without soul. "


    Shuyang frowned. It''s true that Ma feihao didn''t hurt him because he moved to workshop 44. Even in other places, he would still be reduced to this position.


    "Everyone starts to work. From today on, this is where we work." Shuyang said to the team.


    Although these people still have some psychological shadow about workshop 44, they don''t care about Shuyang any more, so they naturally don''t think much about it.


    No one is lazy, everyone is busy, because these years, because Ma feihao secretly against, they are very lucky and bitter, all hope to use this opportunity to turn over, at least, to get rid of the daily harassment life.


    Since such a life can only be brought to them by Han 3000, they can only choose to be loyal to Han 3000.


    As the saying goes, there are many people and great strength. Workshop 44 will be clean and tidy in a short time.


    At the same time, a group of people gathered at the door of the workshop.


    With Fang Shuo as the leader, the second generation of the rich are fighting like a primary school student.


    In the face of this situation, Han 3000 disdained to smile, said: "go back to parents, I don''t want to fight with you children, in case there is an accident, I''m afraid you can''t afford it." Fang Shuo looks at Han 3000 with a ferocious face. He is really arrogant. In a word, he has offended almost all the families in the Chinese community. Doesn''t he know that the people standing in front of him represent the whole business community in the Chinese community¡° Han 3000, you are so arrogant. Do you know that you have to pay for your arrogance? Do you know who is standing in front of you? " Fang Shuo said with gnashing teeth. Of course, Han 3000 knows the identity of these people, and that''s why he shows his arrogance. If Han Sanqian doesn''t make enemies, how can he use the excuse of zhengyanshun to push Tang Zong to the top position in the Chinese business community? These guys take the initiative to pick things up, which is just putting the opportunity in front of Han 3000¡° Fang Shuo, I hear you are short of pants. Do you want me to give you a truck Han 3000 said with a smile. Fang Shuo has long told people not to mention this. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, he will be right with him, but Han 3000 knows! Fang Shuo turned his head and looked at Shuyang like a torch, and said in a cold voice, "Shuyang, you are so darn to tell him this."¡° Dare to do, dare not admit? Fang Shuo, can you behave like a man? It''s just peeing your pants. What a big deal. " Han 3000 said happily, this sentence made the whole workshop laugh. Even the people around Fang Shuo were forced to smile. This matter is the biggest shame in his life for Fang Shuo, and Han 3000''s mentioning it now is equivalent to humiliating him¡° Han 3000, if you don''t kneel down and kowtow to me today, you can''t expect me to let you go. " Fang Shuo looks at Han 3000 fiercely and wants to kill him. In the face of this no deterrent eyes, Han 3000 is careless. In the center of the earth, he has seen too many fierce eyes. Those are the real murderous characters, but the end of those people is not Han 3000. The whole center of the earth, Han 3000 created a river of blood, which is enough to let Fang Shuo wet 100 pairs of pants! How could Han 3000 be afraid of him¡° Do you only scare people with your mouth? If you want to fight with me, do it now. " Han 3000 challenged. Fang Shuo clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare to do it easily, because he had already suffered losses in Han 3000''s hands when he was at the door, and he was very clear that he was not Han 3000''s opponent. If he fought with him at this time, he would lose face¡° Dare not? " Han three thousand pick eyebrow, continue to say: "Fang Shuo, if you only have this kind of promising words, quickly go away, don''t humiliate here, the man''s world, can''t rely on the mouth down, but rely on the fist, don''t really have the ability, obediently when a turtle." Every word of Han 3000 is stimulating Fang Shuo to make him lose his mind. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 596

    Fang Shuo was obviously dizzy with hatred, and his whole body trembled slightly, which showed that he was extremely angry.


    Han Sanqian hopes that he will do it, and he will do it with everyone. In this way, Liang Zi will be completely married.


    But an untimely voice suddenly rang at this time.


    "I didn''t expect to see any more. It seems that it''s a good time for me to come." As the voice fell, Fang Shuo and others all looked at the owner of the voice.


    For Han 3000, this is a strange company, but for Fang Shuo, this face obviously has a higher status.


    "Brother Hao."


    "Brother Hao."


    "Brother Hao."


    Han 3000 probably guessed who he was when he was able to make the second generation of the rich be called brother and full of respect.


    At this time, Shuyang went to Han 3000 and said in a low voice, "he is Ma feihao."


    Although Shuyang has tried to control his emotions, Han 3000 can still hear the anger from his voice.


    However, anger is normal for Shuyang. After all, Ma feihao is the one who killed him today. When his enemies meet, they will be very jealous.


    "Ho, you''ve come at the right time." Fang Shuo looks at Han 3000 with a sad smile. He deliberately calls Ma feihao to inform him that he can''t fight Han 3000, so he can only let Ma feihao come forward.


    Ma feihao nodded and looked contemptuously at Shuyang.


    "Shuyang, you dare to come back. You''re very brave." Ma feihao is surrounded by a woman with red hair. She is tall and very sexy. When she says this, Ma feihao deliberately holds the woman in her arms.


    This woman used to be Shuyang''s girlfriend, even Shuyang once thought that this woman was the object of his life together, but Shuyang never thought that his most beloved woman gave him a fatal knife at the critical time.


    "Shuyang, do you still think you haven''t lost enough face? Isn''t it good to guard your broken repair shop? " The woman said impatiently to Shuyang.


    "It''s none of your business whether I lose face or not." Shuyang said in a deep voice.


    "At least we used to be nominal lovers. I''m not thinking about you. Don''t be ignorant of good people." The woman looked at Shuyang with disgust.


    "Good people?" Shuyang mouth outlines a smile full of cold meaning, said: "you are really kind ah, if not for you, how could I be reduced to today''s situation."


    "Shuyang, you can''t blame me. You''ve been with me for nearly three years. You dare not do anything except holding hands. I even doubt that you are not a man at all. Can''t I be satisfied with a waste all my life?" Said the woman, laughing.


    Shuyang has a different essence from other rich second generation. He puts more attention on racing car. He is very sincere in treating women and feelings. He never drifts away from the flowers, and he will not do irresponsible things to those women. He thinks that his original inaction is to respect her, but he will be considered incompetent by her.


    "Shuyang, I didn''t expect that you still have this hidden disease."


    "No wonder I''ve never heard your news. It''s not that you don''t want to play, but that you can''t play at all."


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see that you are still a modern eunuch."


    Several people laughed at Shuyang.


    Han 3000 is the person who can understand Shuyang''s mood most, because he has the same experience. Although the reason is different from Shuyang, he has also been ridiculed by people around him.


    At this time, Ma feihao patted the woman''s buttocks and said with a smile, "you can''t underestimate my former brother. Now he has found a backing."


    "Cut." The woman snorted scornfully and said, "I don''t know where the clown came from. What''s the backing?"


    When she said this, the woman looked Han 3000 from head to toe. For her, people who don''t have famous brands are rubbish.


    Ma feihao laughed, turned to Shuyang and asked, "I''m also very curious. Why do you find such a waste to help you turn over? He has what ability, still say you don''t accept destiny, want to struggle casually


    Han three thousand after Ma feihao came, just looked at him, attention on the man beside Ma feihao.


    He should be Ma feihao''s bodyguard. Waste like Ma feihao doesn''t deserve Han 3000''s attention. He has to know whether he is the opponent of the bodyguard. If he can''t fight, there''s no need to force him. However, if the bodyguard is just a strong guy in the field, Han 3000 has to teach Ma feihao a lesson today.


    The bodyguard''s posture of arms around the chest appears to be high, and his head is slightly raised. This subconscious action also represents his pride, but unfortunately, his strength is not too strong.


    A real master will have a strong aura. For example, Gong Tian, who met in Nangong family, has a strong aura. Even if he doesn''t fight, he will give people a strong sense of oppression, but this bodyguard doesn''t.


    "Ma feihao, I advise you to speak respectfully to Han Ge." Shuyang said¡° Respect? Ha ha ha ha ha Ma feihao burst out laughing, said: "this waste, what is worthy of my respect?" Although Ma feihao heard about Han 3000''s power, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. How could he believe it? And standing beside him at the moment, the strongest bodyguard in his family, even the local bodyguard of the Han family, has never lost, so Ma feihao is completely in a state of no fear¡° Ma feihao, you are so arrogant. Is it the capital given to you by this bodyguard? " Han 3000 light asks a way. Ma feihao looked at Han 3000 and said, "yes, you have the ability to fight with him. Dare you?" Other people can''t help laughing when they hear Ma feihao''s words. They are very clear about the strength of Ma feihao''s bodyguard. Once five people joined hands to fight him, but they didn''t win. How could Han 3000 be his opponent¡° Brother Hao, are you kidding? How dare he fight with your bodyguards? "¡° Yes, I remember the guy who didn''t have eyes last time. He''s still lying in the hospital¡° It''s more than lying down. I heard that I haven''t been out of ICU yet. " Listening to these words, Ma feihao showed a proud smile on his face and said, "don''t scare him. What if you make this trash pee? I don''t want to smell his pee." If other people said this, Fang Shuo would hate him, but from Ma feihao''s mouth, Fang Shuo could only laugh¡° If you don''t want to find two more people, I''m afraid you can''t help fighting. " Han 3000 light said¡° Brother, your bragging skill is really good. If you don''t get down on your knees, I''ll take you as an apple polisher. From today on, I''ll make sure that you have enough food and clothing. If you have women who can''t finish playing, why do you want to come out for the rubbish of Shuyang? " Ma feihao said with a smile, of course, his words are just teasing Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 really kneels down, he will not let Han 3000 go. But can Han 3000 kneel? The reality is obviously impossible. In this world, except Su Yingxia, he has the right to kneel on one knee. Except Han Tianyang, who is qualified to make him kneel, Han 3000''s knees will not bend for anyone¡° Since you want to die, I might as well give you this opportunity. " Han three thousand expression gradually put away the smile, face like water. Seeing this scene, the bodyguard raised his mouth slightly and said to Ma feihao with a contemptuous expression: "young master, stay away. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you by mistake." Hearing this, Ma feihao said coldly: "don''t kill me. I have to play with this rubbish." The bodyguard nodded with confidence. Seeing Ma feihao''s back, other people also keep up with Ma feihao''s pace for fear of being affected by the fish pond¡° You should think that sooner or later there will be such a day, so don''t blame me. " Han 3000 said to the bodyguard. His words seemed baffling to others, but the bodyguard understood what it meant¡° I haven''t seen you such a arrogant person for a long time, but it''s a pity that today you kicked on the iron plate. " The bodyguard said coldly. Han three thousand mouth up, slightly squat down, a ready to go state. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 597

    "Shuyang, is he really OK?"


    "This bodyguard is very powerful. We have seen him before. Several people fight with him at the same time, but they are not his opponents."


    "Brother Han won''t get hurt."


    In the workshop, those people who had never seen Han 3000 were worried.


    They are not afraid of losing face. After all, after so many years, they have not taken face seriously. They live like a street mouse.


    But they don''t want han to get hurt. After all, they can come back to the game because of Han''s help.


    Shuyang also knows that Ma feihao''s bodyguard is very powerful. Over the years, Ma feihao has offended many people, and the reason why he has been able to survive depends on the strength of this bodyguard.


    But at this time, Shuyang was not flustered, or even worried.


    He is very strong, but Han 3000 is stronger!


    Even Ma feihao''s bodyguards can''t do this feat.


    "You see, brother Han will soon end this battle, for him, there is no need to waste much time on this waste." Shuyang said confidently.


    Other people want to believe Han 3000, but they can''t do it. After all, they have seen the strength of bodyguards, but Han 3000''s strength is only known from Shuyang.


    "You don''t have to put on so much airs. In front of absolute power, any fancy moves are useless." The bodyguard is still a pair of hands ring chest high posture, completely did not pay attention to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand light smile.


    Absolute power?


    Unfortunately, it happened to be what he had!


    Moreover, his strength is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people, and can not be withstood by ordinary people.


    "I like your sentence very much. Maybe I''ll borrow it when it comes to use in the future." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, Han three thousand legs suddenly force, the whole person like arrow general fly out, the speed is very fast.


    People just feel in front of a flash, seems to have left a shadow, Han 3000 has rushed to the bodyguard''s face.


    The bodyguard opened his hands subconsciously.


    Han 3000''s speed is completely beyond his imagination. He can only protect his important parts with his hands when he can''t see the attack clearly.


    Bang!


    The collision of the body makes a loud noise.


    The whole bodyguard rose up and flew upside down in the air.


    Han 3000 said, "I''ll teach you what absolute power is."


    Before the bodyguard landed, he felt a strong attack on his back, causing his body to soar again and his spine to be severely damaged.


    In Han 3000''s hands, the bodyguard is like a ball, constantly being thrown up and down.


    This scene makes others look silly, especially the rich second generation around Ma feihao.


    They know the strength of the bodyguard, so in their eyes, Han 3000 is dead!


    But now, the situation in front of them is that the bodyguards have no power to fight back. Moreover, Han 3000 can easily throw him away because of his big size. What kind of power is this!


    "This... This is too strong!" Someone exclaimed in astonishment.


    "It''s more than strong. It''s just abnormal."


    "It''s over. Even HAOGE''s bodyguards are not his opponents. What should we do?"


    "This guy, where the hell did he come from?"


    Marvel everywhere, at this time, Ma feihao''s face is even worse than eating excrement.


    He thought he could teach Han 3000 a lesson today, but he didn''t expect that the situation was reversed by Han 3000. No wonder Han 3000 would make him call more people. This bodyguard is not enough to fight.


    In the workshop, Shuyang had a smile on his face. The result was not unexpected, but reasonable.


    But other people''s expression is not as calm as Shuyang. After all, it''s the first time to see Han 3000''s real move, and his opponent is Ma feihao''s bodyguard. No one expected this situation.


    "Brother Han is too strong. Ma feihao''s bodyguards don''t even have the chance to fight back."


    "I still fight back. It''s not over. How can I fight back?"


    "If I have one tenth of brother Han''s power, I won''t be bullied by those guys. It''s so strong."


    "Shuyang, it seems that this time, we can really turn over with brother Han."


    Hearing this, Shuyang nodded and said: "since brother Han has given us a chance, we must hold it well."


    "Yes, we must not let brother Han down."


    "We have to work hard together. We can''t let brother Han down."


    "Bring back a bunch of champions for Han Ge."


    Shuyang''s words have been recognized, people have said.


    It''s so simple to buy people''s hearts. As long as we show our strong strength, some people will naturally submit to it. At this time, the bodyguard was miserable. He felt that his whole body was not his own. Under the condition of complete weightlessness, he could only bear Han 3000''s attack again and again, and it also made him understand what real power is. Even if it was him, even if he replaced his opponent with a small adult, he couldn''t do Han 3000. At this moment, the bodyguard understood the gap between himself and Han 3000, and also knew how ignorant it was to be arrogant in front of him. Bang! With the bodyguards heavily hit the ground, dust, Ma feihao that group of people have been completely stupid. The man looked at Han 3000 strangely. Those women, however, looked at Han 3000 with adoration on their faces. Some even lowered their collars quietly, hoping to attract Han 3000''s attention¡° ICU doesn''t need it. It can''t be cured. From today on, he can only lie in bed all his life and become a useless person. " Han 3000 clapped his hands and said to Ma feihao. Ma feihao''s mouth was dry and he stepped back subconsciously. He said to Han 3000, "this is my man. How dare you fight so hard!"¡° "Cruel?" Han 3000 looked at Ma feihao suspiciously and asked, "is this cruel? There is something more cruel. Do you want to see it? " Ma feihao was surprised. He knew that Han 3000 was not joking. With such strong skills, it was easy for him to kill the bodyguard¡° Ma feihao wrote down this revenge. You don''t know who I am, and you don''t know what will happen to offend me. " Ma feihao put cruel words way, but this cruel words of gas field and his action, completely became inverse ratio, finish saying this words, this guy unexpectedly intend to leave¡° Did I say you can go? " Han 3000 light said. Ma feihao Leng in situ, gloomy asked: "what else do you want to do!"¡° You asked me to kneel for you before, but now it''s your turn to kneel for me? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Ma feihao''s face turned pale. His status in the Chinese community is equal to Han Yan''s. how can he kneel down casually¡° Han 3000, go and ask me who ma feihao is and what qualifications you have to make me kneel down. " Ma feihao said gnashing his teeth¡° If anyone doesn''t kneel down, the bodyguard will come to his end. " Han 3000 light way. The meaning of these words is very obvious, he wants to make everyone kneel down! Shuyang frowned. He didn''t quite understand what Han 3000 meant by this. The second generation of rich people here almost occupied the whole family in the Chinese area. Isn''t he going to declare war on the business community in the Chinese area¡° How dare you, do you know what you are doing? " Ma feihao said with a sneer. In his opinion, Han 3000 is totally mentally retarded, making everyone kneel down. The people here represent the business community of the whole Chinese community. Han three thousand has the final say, "go to kneel and kneel," is your choice, but your fate is my final say. Looking at Han 3000 approaching step by step, some timid people choose to kneel on the ground. They can see the fate of bodyguards. Who wants this kind of thing to happen to themselves? If you can only lie in bed all your life, you might as well let them die! Unfortunately, these guys, how dare they choose to die? Kneel down without paying a heavy price, which is naturally the best choice¡° What are you doing? Get up. " Ma feihao roared angrily¡° Brother Hao, i... I... "At this time, Fang Shuo''s legs were shaking and his crotch was wet! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 598

    With Fang Shuo''s fear of kneeling, all the rich second generation around Ma feihao have knelt down. He is the only one who stands out from the crowd. However, at this time, the stand out crowd becomes more and more dangerous. After all, Han 3000''s strength is in front of him, and Ma feihao doesn''t want to be the leader.


    The people in Shuyang have been silly to see this situation.


    This represents the future of the business community in the Chinese community, and these future stars are all under Han 3000''s feet.


    Originally Shuyang thought that these people would rather die than surrender, but unexpectedly, one by one, they were so soft.


    If this story is spread, Han''s move will surely shock the whole Chinese community.


    But with this will bring hate value, I''m afraid that the black cloud pressure City, Han 3000 will be these people''s fierce revenge, and he, can withstand this kind of revenge?


    "Han 3000, do you really not consider the consequences?" Ma feihao looks at Han 3000 with a ferocious expression. He doesn''t want to lose his face, and he doesn''t want to be like the rubbish around him. But if Han 3000''s attitude doesn''t change, he has no choice but to kneel down.


    "Do you think verbal threats work for me? Look at your bodyguard. If you want to stay in bed all your life like him, you don''t have to kneel. " Han 3000 said.


    Ma feihao''s face is as deep as water. The end of the bodyguard is so miserable. He is not willing to accept it. If he can only lie in bed all his life, what''s the meaning of living.


    Ma feihao kept telling himself in his heart that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years ago, and that a hero will not suffer losses in front of him.


    Finally, Ma feihao with a strong hatred, slowly kneel down.


    Shuyang and all the people around him took a breath at the same time.


    Even Ma feihao has knelt down, which means that Han Sanqian has trampled all the business families in the Chinese area under his feet. No one has ever done such feats except him.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Ma feihao clenched his back teeth and said.


    "I know you have hatred in your heart and want revenge. I''m waiting for you at any time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You will regret what you did today." Ma feihao stood up and left angrily.


    Others saw this, carefully looked at Han 3000, and then left one after another.


    Shuyang walks to Han 3000. Although he knows that he is not qualified to point out what Han 3000 has done, he still wants to remind Han 3000.


    "Brother Han, these people will never swallow this breath. You should be careful." Shuyang said.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "if they simply swallow this tone, it''s not too boring."


    Shuyang frowns. He really can''t understand what kind of person Han 3000 is. Listening to his tone, he seems to expect revenge from those people. What kind of mentality is this?


    No matter who is in the Chinese area, or the American business community outside the Chinese area, they are not willing to offend such a large number of business families at one time. However, Han 3000 seems not to worry about this at all.


    "Brother Han, can I ask you what you want to do?" Shuyang carefully said, for fear that this words angered Han 3000.


    "Can you believe that we should change the existing pattern of Chinese communities and make them surnamed Han?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Shuyang is stunned. Han 3000''s words are very obvious. He wants to rule the business of the whole Chinese community, but... But how can it be!


    There are too many Chinese families in the Chinese community, and these families have a deep foundation in the local area. Let alone him, even Han Yan, who is now in the limelight, is very difficult to do this.


    But Shuyang heart but sprouted a let himself feel incredible idea.


    It seems that he can really do it!


    This is not blind self-confidence, but Shuyang''s testimony to Han 3000''s strength.


    So far at least, he''s done everything he wanted to do, even if it''s unbelievable.


    "You stay here. I''ll go first. I hope you can have good results in the next few days." After Han 3000 finished, he walked away.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, all the people around Shuyang come together for the first time.


    "Shuyang, he''s not kidding."


    "Can he really rule the whole Chinese community?"


    "I feel like he''s crazy. Even Han Yan doesn''t dare to say that."


    They are not looking down on Han 3000, but this thing is too incredible, people can''t believe it.


    "I don''t know." Shuyang looks serious shaking his head, no one dare to comment before the result, as for his intuition, temporarily can only hide in his heart.


    Off the court.


    After Ma feihao stopped, none of the rich second generation behind him dared to move.


    "You are a bunch of rubbish. There is no one useful at the critical moment. If you didn''t kneel down, would I have to lose face with you?" Ma feihao said angrily.


    A group of people bowed their heads and dared not breathe. In the previous situation, they didn''t dare to kneel down, and no one wanted to end up the same way as the bodyguard. But at this time, they dare not refute Ma feihao. After all, Ma feihao''s family has more influence in the Chinese community than their family. If Ma feihao is offended and targeted, they may even be swept out by their elders when they return home. Ma feihao suddenly grabs Fang Shuo''s collar and obviously wants to take Fang Shuo as an outlet¡° You''re such a fucker. " With that, Ma feihao kicked Fang Shuo''s belly. Fang Shuo, who has been scared to pee for a long time, can only let himself be beaten and scolded. After being kicked, he sits on the ground in pain. How shameful it is today, Fang Shuo knows very well that he peed his pants in public, which is bound to be the butt of public ridicule. However, under the circumstances at that time, he couldn''t hold back¡° Brother Hao, let''s work together to deal with him. I don''t believe so many people are not his opponents. " Someone plucked up the courage and proposed to Ma feihao. Ma feihao snorted coldly and said, "I don''t expect you to help me. When I solve Han 3000, I''ll settle accounts with you." Finish saying, Ma feihao strides to leave, a gang of rich second generation stay in the same place, look at each other face to face, if Ma feihao accounts after autumn, they can be finished¡° What can we do? We are not people inside and outside now. If we are known by our family, we will be finished. "¡° What else can we do except to listen to fate? I didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so powerful. I knew I shouldn''t have provoked him. "¡° Now it''s too late to regret it. With Ma feihao''s character of being sure to report his flaws, he will definitely deal with Han 3000, and he will not let us go. It''s really dangerous this time. " All the people were so pale that no one thought they would fall into such a situation. However, at this time, some people''s heart rose a not easy to try the idea, that is to make friends with Han 3000, completely hostile to Ma feihao, but such a risk is too big, they only dare to think about it. After Ma feihao returned home, his face was extremely ugly. From childhood to adulthood, he had never been humiliated like today. He knelt down to Han 3000! Even now I think of it, Ma feihao is also resentful. If he doesn''t cut han to pieces, he can''t swallow it¡° Hao''er, what''s the matter with you? Who provoked you? " A middle-aged man came to the living room, accompanied by a young and beautiful girl. The age difference between them was very big. This middle-aged man is Ma Fei Hao''s father, Ma Fu. Since his wife died, his female partners have changed very frequently, and he will never be more than 25 years old. Because of Ma Fu''s personal hobby, he prefers young and energetic women. Ma feihao looked at the woman, but he was different from the person he met last time. However, he and Ma Fu are the same kind of people. They have a playful attitude towards women and never take them seriously¡° You go out first Ma feihao said to the woman. The woman was also witty and went straight away¡° Dad, I''m going to kill a man. " Ma feihao said gnashing his teeth. Ma Fu, sitting on the sofa with an indifferent face, said: "is this kind of small thing worth telling me? Just do it cleanly." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 599

    Looking at Ma Fu''s attitude, he obviously doesn''t care about this kind of thing, as long as Ma feihao doesn''t leave a trace and doesn''t get caught.


    Many of Ma Fu''s competitors in those years became the white bones under his feet. If he didn''t step on these white bones, how could he have such a position today?


    So Ma feihao wants to kill people, he will not stop it, but will look at it with an appreciative eye.


    "But this man, it''s hard to deal with." Ma feihao said that if Han 3000 was easy to solve, he would not have to tell Ma Fu about it.


    "Isn''t your bodyguard enough?" Ma Fu said with disdain.


    "The bodyguard has been abandoned by him. It seems that he can''t get out of bed all his life." Ma feihao said.


    After hearing this, Ma Fu sat up unconsciously.


    Ma feihao''s bodyguard, but he went to find it himself. How powerful it was, Ma Fu knew very well that he had been abandoned!


    "Who have you got in trouble with?" Ma Fu said solemnly, although he doesn''t care about Ma feihao''s feud, if his opponent is too fierce, it''s another matter.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not from the Chinese area." Ma feihao said.


    There was some disdain in Ma Fu''s eyes.


    "Dad, can you help me find an expert?" Ma feihao asked.


    Ma Fu light smile, said: "do not look."


    Ma feihao expression a coagulation, frowning discontented said: "Dad, today that guy forced me to kneel, this shame, I must return to him, even if you don''t help me, I will find a way."


    "Who said not to help you? I just told you that you don''t need to look for it. Your uncle should be back soon." Ma Fu said with a smile.


    "Uncle!" Ma feihao stood up with a look of amazement, even his breath became short, and said: "uncle is coming back, is it true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. He called me not long ago and said that he would come back once he had a chance. As long as he came back, who else could you not kill?" Ma Fu said.


    Ma feihao burst out laughing and seemed to have seen Han 3000''s miserable end.


    His uncle is an absolute master. Even the strongest man in the Han family is not his opponent. If it wasn''t for his inexplicable departure, the Ma family would have been better than the Han family.


    "My uncle has been gone for so many years, and he''s finally coming back." Ma feihao said expectantly.


    "But I heard him say that he won''t be able to come back long, but that''s enough. I''ve already thought about it. When he comes back, we should improve the influence of the Ma family in the Chinese community. The best thing is to step down the Han family." Ma Fu said coldly.


    Ma feihao nodded repeatedly. He was pressed by the Han family over the years. This tone has long made him very unhappy, but he has never had the opportunity and strength to challenge the Han family.


    But when my uncle came back, it was different. In his uncle''s eyes, the bodyguards of the Han family were just a bunch of rubbish.


    "Dad, where did my uncle go? He disappeared for several years." Ma feihao asked suspiciously.


    Ma Fu shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but your uncle said that it''s a very powerful place. It can not only improve his status, but also his strength. I think your uncle should be more powerful after so many years."


    "Yes." Ma feihao firmly believed this, then sighed and said: "it''s a pity that my mother has passed away. If my uncle knew this, he would be sad."


    There was a deep panic in Ma Fu''s eyes, and then he said with a sad face: "life and death, there is no way. After your uncle comes back, let''s go to see your mother."


    After Han 3000 left the field, he came home, and there was a man who made him very headache.


    Seeing her, Han 3000''s first thought was to turn around and leave, but before he could turn around, the people at the door had trotted all the way in front of him.


    "You want to avoid me?" Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with a questioning face.


    "No... no, I forgot to go shopping. I''m going to the mall." Han 3000 said.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "It''s not a particularly important thing. Let''s go next time." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    Qi Yiyun knew that he was deliberately looking for an excuse to prevaricate himself, and said directly and clearly: "I know you want to avoid me, but from today on, I will live in your house."


    "Why?" Han asked in surprise. Although he had lived with Qi Yiyun for some time before, the situation is different now. He doesn''t want to continue to develop the relationship with Qi Yiyun.


    "Until the next time I come, aunt." Qi Yiyun said.


    This made Han 3000''s scalp burst. Of course, he knew what it meant if a woman came to her aunt. If she didn''t come, it would be over!


    "No, no, I can''t. I can''t Han 3000 showed a state of panic for the first time in his life, which is very difficult for him to be calm.


    "Everything is possible, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Qi Yiyun said, of course, she knew it was impossible, because nothing happened between her and Han 3000, but she just wanted to scare Han 3000. And Qi Yiyun also wants to take advantage of this period of time, the things that did not happen, really happened. Han 3000 took a deep breath of air-conditioning, and his heart was speeding up. He felt that he had encountered the biggest obstacle in his life. If he failed, he would not be able to explain to Su Yingxia. Back home, Qi Yiyun sits on the sofa, and arouses Han 3000. If she wants to drink water and eat fruit, Han 3000 has to help her. Her posture is like that of a pregnant woman. Han 3000 also dare not refuse, can obediently. And the only thing he can do now is to pray in his heart, never let the worst happen. This kind of idea, although it''s a bit of a scum man, Han 3000 would rather be a scum man now¡° By the way, what did you do today? " Qi Yiyun asks curiously¡° After cleaning up a few poor rich second generation, now I am the public enemy of the Chinese community, so I advise you to stay away from me, or I will affect the Qi family. " Han 3000 said¡° Who are the second generation of the rich Qi Yiyun was intrigued¡° I don''t know most of them, but they are all from the competition, and Ma feihao Han Sanyi said calmly. Qi Yiyun''s eyes widened. Those people in the competition were all the children of famous families in the Chinese community. In Han 3000''s mouth, they turned into the second generation of rich people. Moreover, Ma feihao is closest to the Han family and has a strong influence in the Chinese community¡° If you are heard by them, they will be very angry. They are all famous people. In your mouth, they have become the second generation of rich people Qi Yiyun said speechless. Qi Yiyun doesn''t know what happened in the competition. He just thinks that Han 3000 calls them out of fashion. He really underestimates them¡° Is that great? " Han said with a cool expression¡° Of course, they are very powerful. They represent the backbone of the business community in the Chinese community. They are all family heirs. It can be said that the future Chinese community will be theirs. " Qi Yiyun said, eating Han 3000 washed grapes, especially sweet¡° Then I asked them all to kneel down for me, didn''t I offend the whole Chinese community? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Qi Yiyun has a grape in his mouth. His pupils are gradually dilated and he looks at Han 3000 strangely. Grape didn''t swallow, and Qi Yiyun took it out of his mouth. He asked Han 3000 in disbelief: "you... You let all these people kneel down?"¡° What''s the problem? " Han 3000 doesn''t care¡° Including Ma feihao Qi Yiyun feels that he has heard a joke. How can a person like Ma feihao kneel down? But she thinks Han 3000 won''t make such a joke with her for no reason. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 600

    "I said all of them, including Ma feihao of course." Han 3000 naturally said.


    Qi Yiyun was scared to grow up and gaped. The grapes in his hand unconsciously let go and rolled to the ground.


    Han Sanqian didn''t notice that Qi Yiyun had put it into his mouth just now. He just thought that she accidentally fell on the ground, so after picking it up, he casually wiped the dust and put it into his mouth.


    "Surprised?" Han 3000 said carelessly.


    Qi Yiyun rubbed to his feet and said: "it''s more than surprise. It''s incredible. Do you know that even Han Yan wants to give him three parts of face? You let him kneel down!"


    "Han Yan is just my dog. If she wants to give Ma feihao face, does that mean I want to give her face?" Han 3000 light said.


    "This..." Qi Yiyun has nothing to say. This is very reasonable, and there is no place to refute. But she still feels incredible. After all, Ma feihao''s temper is very clear. She is domineering and arrogant. She doesn''t pay attention to anyone in the Chinese community.


    Even then, for his own interests, he stabbed Shuyang in the back. How could such a rebellious person willingly kneel down to Han 3000!


    "You are so powerful that you can make Ma feihao kneel down." Qi Yiyun sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    Is that what it''s called?


    For Han 3000, it''s just a small matter. He doesn''t even care.


    "Women really have long hair and short insight. Is that what they call powerful?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun did not care about Han 3000''s sarcasm, but asked: "what do you want to do, offend so many people, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Han 3000 has also asked himself this question, but at this stage, he can only force himself to set a goal and find something to do.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what Nangong Boling wants him to do.


    How long he will stay in the United States, Han 3000 is not clear.


    So Han 3000 can only find something to spend this boring time.


    To change the pattern of the Chinese community, Han 3000 is just bored to pass the time, because he is an idle master.


    He used to pick up Su Yingxia to work and cook for her, which makes Han 3000 feel very full. He doesn''t have to care about secular things. But now, without Su Yingxia around, he can only find other things to pass the time.


    "It''s nothing special. It''s boring. I plan to build my own power here. For me, if I don''t do it, if I want to do it, I will naturally do my best." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun can''t help but roll a white eye, listening to Han 3000''s words, he is bored, so he wants to wave the flag in the Chinese area, to maximize his power?


    It''s estimated that only Han 3000 can do this way of passing time. I''m afraid I can''t even think about it as someone else.


    "If I hadn''t known you long ago, I would have thought you were bragging." Qi Yiyun said that no one would believe such words if they were told to anyone.


    "Why, is this little thing exaggerated for you?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Have you ever heard the saying that you are forced to be struck by thunder?" Qi Yiyun said speechless.


    Han Sanqian clapped his hands, stood up and said, "it''s almost time. I''ll make you something to eat tonight."


    Qi Yiyun was full of joy, his face unconsciously showed a charming smile, said: "what you do, I will eat, anyway, your craft is good, do anything delicious."


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly and goes to the kitchen.


    Hanjia villa area.


    Although the events on the track make those people very shameful, some people can''t help but disclose it. Han Yan, who received the news, frowned and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Even from Han Yan''s point of view, she dare not do it.


    Han Sanqian has made numerous enemies and almost offended the entire Chinese community. She can''t imagine what Han Sanqian is going to do. His arrogance is reasonable in Yuncheng, but this is the Chinese community of the United States, which is not the place he can count on. So Han Yan can''t figure out why he wants to do these things.


    "What on earth do you want to do, do you want to hurt me on purpose?" Han Yan said to herself, in her opinion, Han 3000 left this mess, is likely to deliberately give her trouble, after all, Han 3000 here has no foundation and nostalgia, he can walk away at any time, once the responsibility falls on the Han family, for the Han family, it is a fatal blow.


    Han Yan took a deep breath, stood up and walked towards the deepest building in the villa area.


    It''s almost a forbidden area for the Han family. Even those relatives of the Han family dare not easily set foot here.


    Even if Han Li came here, he had to inform in advance.


    Because Han Tiansheng, who established the Han Dynasty, lives here!


    This old man in his twilight years no longer cares about business affairs. He lives a leisurely life of raising fish and walking birds in his own yard and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone.


    At that time, Han Tiansheng looked down upon Han Tianyang very much. He thought that Han Tianyang had no ability. He ate and drank with him, so he treated Han Tianyang as a servant. This led to Han Tianyang''s angry return home, and the hatred between the two brothers ended. Over the years, Han Tiansheng still thinks that Han Tianyang''s return to China is stupid. In his heart, the old man looks down on his own brother. Han Tiansheng sits on the rattan chair, teasing the cage bird. When Han Yan appears, his face shows a very unhappy look¡° What are you doing here? " Han Tiansheng said coldly, as if the granddaughter was like an outsider¡° Grandfather Han Yan lowers her head and shouts respectfully. She knows very well that Han Tiansheng looks down on his blood relationship. She doesn''t even care. If it''s not necessary, she doesn''t want to see Han Tiansheng¡° I don''t want to see anyone. " Han Tiansheng said mercilessly¡° Grandfather, I don''t understand one thing. I hope I can get an answer from grandfather. " Han Yan said. Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said, "now you are the head of the Han family. If you can''t even do a little thing, what qualifications are you qualified for?" Han Yan bites her teeth, and she has no feelings for her grandfather. After all, she has never been cared by Han Tiansheng since she was young. But now there is a huge potential danger in Han''s family, and she has to turn to Han Tiansheng¡° Grandfather, this trouble is not a small matter, otherwise I will not trouble you, and it has something to do with the Han family in Yanjing. " Han Yan said. As soon as Han Tiansheng''s eyebrows coagulated, his expression became even more displeased, and he said, "is the younger generation of the Han family so incompetent that they can''t even deal with this kind of waste?" In Han Tiansheng''s eyes, no matter what kind of achievements Yanjing Han family has, they are all rubbish, and they are totally ignored by him¡° Han 3000, a descendant of the Han family in Yanjing, has arrived in the Chinese community of the United States. " Han Yan said¡° I''ve left a way for these idiots. How dare they come to the United States? Do you want to go back to Han''s home with a shy face? " Han Tiansheng sneered¡° The name of this man is Han 3000. He did one thing today and asked the descendants of all the families in the Chinese community to kneel down for him. Now, he has set up many enemies. " Han Yan continued¡° This kind of waste really wants to die. Even my Han family dare not do it. He has such courage. Since he wants to die, let him go. " Han Tiansheng said¡° Grandfather, I don''t think it will be so simple. He deliberately offends these people. There is no reason. In my opinion, he deliberately wants to leave a mess for us to clean up and blame us for all the responsibilities. " Han Yan said. After hearing this, Han Tiansheng''s expression finally became serious. He also knew how serious the consequences would be if the responsibility fell on the Korean family of the United States. The Han family has a foothold in the Chinese community and even become the first family, but this does not mean that the Han family can compete with all the aristocratic families in the Chinese community¡° This kind of incompetent generation can only use this shameless means. Han Tianyang, you really educate talents. " Han Tiansheng said with disdain¡° Grandpa, what are we going to do? " Han Yan asks, this is the purpose that she comes to look for Han Tiansheng. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 601

    The two brothers of Tiansheng Tianyang have evolved into hatred since they competed with each other in the early years. Moreover, for Han Tiansheng, this hatred is deep into the marrow. He will never allow the Han family in Yanjing to mess around in his Chinese area.


    How can Han Tiansheng allow this kind of situation to happen.


    "Hasn''t your father come back yet?" Han Tiansheng said angrily.


    For Han Yan, Han Li falls into Han 3000''s hands, but she doesn''t know that Han Li died. Moreover, after she returns to the United States, she also claims to the family that her father is delayed because of other things, so she can''t return to the United States in a short time, so she will give her the position of head of the family.


    "Grandfather, father has no news recently." Han Yan said.


    "It seems that I''m the only one out of the mountain myself." Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Yan raises her head and looks at Han Tiansheng with a shocked expression. When she comes to Han Tiansheng, her biggest prayer is that Han Tiansheng will help her find a way out. Unexpectedly, she will let Han Tiansheng go out of the mountain in person.


    This result is Han Yan initially unexpected, is also she does not want to see.


    After all, today''s Han family is under her control. If Han Tiansheng comes out of the mountain, all her rights will be deprived. Moreover, it is possible that Han Tiansheng''s means will make Han 3000 jump out of the wall. Once he is put back into Han Li, Han Yan will not turn over.


    "Grandfather, do you want to appear in person?" Han Yan asked in consternation.


    Han Tiansheng has lived in seclusion for many years. He has long ignored the mundane and trivial things, because there is nothing worthy of his interest. However, Han Tiansheng will pay attention to anything related to Han Tianyang, and he should let his younger brother know that under any circumstances, only he, Han Tiansheng, is successful.


    Waste is waste after all. No matter what happens, it''s just a waste struggle.


    "Is it up to you?" Han Tiansheng looks at Han Yan with disdain.


    Han Yan sighed in her heart. If she had known this, she shouldn''t have told Han Tiansheng about it. It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret now.


    Han Tiansheng made a decision, and no one could change his mind.


    "Grandfather, do you need to inform others?" Han Yan admits the destiny of say.


    "No, I''m afraid the old man will frighten the timid rats in the Chinese community when he steps out of this door." Han Tiansheng has a rebellious expression. Even though he is already hunched, he also shows a strong momentum at this moment. This is the attitude of a real strong man. No matter how many years he has retired from the river, once he returns to the river, he will be as proud as before.


    With that, Han Tiansheng stepped out of the gate.


    After learning the news, all of the Han family expressed their horror, because everyone knew that Han Tiansheng enjoyed his old age and would never step out of the small courtyard again. But now he came out, and they knew very well what it meant.


    "The old man wants to control the Han family again."


    "I don''t know what it is, but I can''t believe that he can come out in person."


    "It''s said that it''s the young man who makes Han Yan kneel down. It seems that the old man is going to deal with him himself."


    "Hum, the young man thought that if he could ride on Han Yan''s head and do whatever he wanted, he would be able to make Han''s family servants obey him. Once the old man appeared, he was just a mole ant."


    The news of Han Tiansheng''s going out of the mountain did not spread deliberately, but the Han family was mixed up and the walls had ears. Soon, the news of Han Tiansheng''s going out of the mountain spread in the Chinese community.


    The whole Chinese community is agitated because of this incident. Han Tiansheng''s strong rise in the Chinese community at that time caused a lot of blood storms. Although today''s young people can''t imagine how overbearing and powerful Han Tiansheng was in his heyday, the old people in these families have really experienced that blood storm era. They are very proud of Han Tiansheng, With great awe.


    For a time, many elders in the family ordered their younger generation to pay attention to their own behavior and never do anything out of the ordinary to annoy Han Tiansheng, because once han Tiansheng was provoked, there would be only one end, that is death.


    It can be said that the three words "Han Tiansheng" are born again, and many people in the Chinese community have begun to feel threatened even though they have done nothing. This shows how powerful the deterrent power of Han Tiansheng is.


    Ma feihao''s home.


    When Ma Fu got the news, his face changed unconsciously. Although he didn''t take over the business of Ma family in Han Tiansheng''s strong period, he witnessed Han Tiansheng''s means. If his father hadn''t been lucky enough to join hands with Han Tiansheng, he would have become the white bone of Han Tiansheng''s success.


    Now that Han Tiansheng is suddenly out of the mountain, Ma Fu believes that the Han family will definitely make a big move, and this move will certainly bring great turbulence to the Chinese community.


    Ma Fu had to worry about whether bad luck would come to him.


    Take out the phone, Ma Fu dial the number of Ma feihao.


    Ma feihao likes to linger in the major clubs, and there are always yingyanyan around him. For him, in addition to wealth and status, his biggest pursuit is women. Only women can make Ma feihao feel the meaning of living.


    "Dad, why do you call me at this time? Don''t you know what I''m doing?" Ma feihao never conceals his ghost outside, because Ma Fu is a ghost. Two father and son are like birds of a feather, so naturally they don''t care what each other has done¡° Come back quickly. I have something very important to discuss with you. " Ma Fu said. Ma feihao frowned. Generally speaking, Ma Fu would never contact him. Since Ma Fu said so, there must be something important. As a last resort, Ma feihao pushed away the women and said to them, "wait for me. After I''m done, I''ll come back and spoil you." Two women in sexy clothes look at Ma feihao with nostalgia¡° Master Ma, are you really willing to go¡° We''ve already figured out how to serve you. " Ma feihao light smile, said: "you two louts, wait for me to come back, let you kneel to beg for mercy." After leaving the club, Ma feihao was speeding all the way. For him, traffic violations in the Chinese area can be solved as long as he has money, so he never cares whether his speed is speeding or not. Back home, Ma feihao saw Ma Fu''s serious expression and his heart sank. He has a deep understanding of Ma Fu. Ma Fu is so serious sometimes¡° Dad, what''s the matter? " Ma feihao asked in a deep voice¡° Do you know Han Tiansheng of the Han family? " Ma Fu said. Ma feihao nodded and said, "this old man used to be very powerful. It''s said that he hasn''t shown up for many years. No matter if the Han villa is closed, I don''t know if he''s dead." Ma feihao was not born in Han Tiansheng''s strong age, so in his opinion, Han Tiansheng is a mythical character. How can he be so powerful¡° If only he had died. Unfortunately, he was not dead, but also out of the mountain. " Ma Fu said melancholy¡° Dad, you don''t want me back just because of this. " Ma feihao a face speechless said, an old thing out of the mountain, is it worth so much attention? It delayed him playing with women. Normally, no matter what Ma feihao does, Ma Fu always turns a blind eye. But today, he will not connive at Ma feihao. This time, the Chinese community is in turmoil. Once the Ma family is affected, they will not have a life of glory and wealth¡° Don''t look down on it, boy. It''s too late to regret it. " Ma Fu said with gnashing teeth. Ma feihao looked indifferent, nodded his head and said, "yes, Dad, I listen to you, but even if this old thing is really powerful, don''t I have an uncle? As long as my uncle comes back, he''s a fart? " Ma Fu has also considered this factor, but when he will arrive in the United States is still unknown. If something happens to Ma''s family before that, even if he comes back, he will not be able to go back¡° What I want to tell you is that before your uncle comes back, you should not provoke the Han family. During this period, you''d better keep a low profile for me. " Ma Fu warned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 602

    Except for the Ma family, the same situation has happened in almost every family. The elders of every family are telling the younger generation to stop and not to get into any trouble.


    When Han Tiansheng came out of the mountain, everyone was in danger, but one of the many families was an exception. They were not only worried, but afraid. Everyone was pale and shivering when they were sitting in the living room.


    "Dad, maybe your birthday will be rescheduled."


    "How can we change the date casually? All the invitation cards have been sent out, and the day after tomorrow is the birthday day. Isn''t it a joke to change the date at this time?"


    "What can we do when we see a joke? Han Tiansheng is out of the mountain to make such a scene. Who knows what he wants to do? Our family is in the spotlight at this time. What should we do if something happens?"


    The speaker is the younger generation of the Wu family, and the birthday leader Wu Youfeng is sitting on the sofa with a very serious expression.


    He and Han Tiansheng are of the same generation, and have had some festivals. However, Han Tiansheng didn''t retaliate for these festivals in those years. However, after he retired, Wu Youfeng worried that Han Tiansheng would bring up the old story again this time, but canceling the birthday party would not affect Han Tiansheng''s retaliation.


    "Dad, you''d better make up your mind. Do what you say." Wu Youfeng''s son asked him.


    Wu Youfeng said in a deep voice: "the birthday will be held as scheduled. If Han Tiansheng really wants to trouble me, what does it matter if I do it or not?"


    "Dad, Han Tiansheng is so old that he won''t make trouble again, will he?" Wu Youfeng''s son asked weakly.


    Wu Youfeng smiles bitterly. He is a man of Han Tiansheng''s time. He knows Han Tiansheng''s character very well. If he doesn''t have the mind to toss, how can he come out of the mountain for no reason?


    This time, we can only see which one is out of luck.


    "It''s no use thinking too much. Let''s go step by step and send another invitation to the Han family." Wu said.


    The relatives of the Wu family are not very good-looking, it seems that they have determined that Han Tiansheng will not let the Wu family go.


    The new invitation was sent to Han''s house soon.


    When Han Yan told Han Tiansheng about it, she asked, "Grandpa, are we going? Wu Youfeng''s birthday party is not worth your coming out in person, or I''ll do it for you. "


    Han Tiansheng said with a cool smile: "I didn''t expect that this old man had not died yet, and even held a birthday party. I thought that in those years, the hatred between him and me had not been solved. I just took advantage of this birthday party to figure out the previous account."


    Han Yan''s eyelids jump. Han Tiansheng wants to settle accounts. This is absolutely not a small matter. It seems that Han Tiansheng''s three words will be resounding in the Chinese community again.


    "Grandfather, do you need any gifts?" Han Yan asked.


    "A good peach coffin." Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Yan heart shock, birthday party send coffin! This is to let Wu Youfeng die.


    "Well, I''ll get ready." Han Yan said.


    With a faint smile in his mouth, Han Tiansheng said to himself, "Wu Youfeng, I didn''t expect to let you go, but now you are still valuable. Let''s use your life to frighten the Chinese community again."


    Han 3000''s family.


    When Qi Yiyun learned the news of Han Tiansheng''s coming out of the mountain, she thought it was very inconceivable. She had a very detailed understanding of Han Tiansheng''s past. He was extremely cruel and never soft-hearted. He was totally cold-blooded. When he suddenly retired, there were all kinds of rumors flying around, but in Qi Yiyun''s opinion, those news were all false, Only Han Tiansheng knows the real reason for his retirement.


    However, whatever the reason, Han Tiansheng''s retirement has relieved many people in the Chinese community.


    But who would have thought that Han Tiansheng would suddenly come out of the mountain again? The turbulence caused to the Chinese community is comparable to a magnitude 10 earthquake!


    "What''s the matter with you?" After Han 3000 went to the competition, he came back to find Qi Yiyun sitting on the sofa in a trance, like what happened. He couldn''t help but be a little afraid. It''s not like there are two bars.


    "Han Tiansheng is out of the mountain." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    "Han Tiansheng?" Han 3000 frowned and said.


    "The last leader of the Han family, that is, he led the Han family to glory. Without him, there would never be today''s Han family." Qi Yiyun explained.


    Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang!


    Han 3000''s eyes were fixed. Although he didn''t know much about the real situation of the Korean family in the United States, it seemed that they were two brothers.


    This matter, Han 3000 has not heard anyone mention, grandfather even has a brother!


    "What about going out of the mountain?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun knew that Han 3000 didn''t understand Han Tiansheng''s character, so he didn''t care so much. He could only say: "if you knew Han Tiansheng''s character, you would never say that. His cold-blooded degree is beyond your imagination."


    "What does it have to do with me if he is cold-blooded?" Han 3000 said without concern.


    "Don''t you think that his coming out of the mountain has something to do with you?" Qi Yiyun asked, in her opinion, it is very likely that this is because of Han 3000, Han Tiansheng is to deal with Han 3000 will come out of the mountain, so she is so worried¡° Do I have to be afraid of an old man when the soldiers come to block me? " Han 3000 disdains the way. Qi Yiyun can''t help but roll a white eye. From her heart, she believes in Han Sanqian, but the fact makes her unable to despise Han Tiansheng. She also doesn''t want Han Sanqian to be careless and fall into hatred. After all, by Han Tiansheng''s means, once han Sanyi falls into Han Tiansheng''s hands, she is likely to lose her life¡° You''d better be careful. You have a wife and children. Even if you don''t consider your own safety, you have to take care of them. Moreover, you are likely to have two children. " Qi Yiyun said. When it comes to this matter, Han 3000 always feels numb, which makes him unable to accept this fact¡° Recently, the waist is really sour. I''ve heard many pregnant women say that they will have symptoms of waist acid after pregnancy. " Qi Yiyun said, beating his waist. Han three thousand eyelids straight jump, said: "may be the reason you sit too long, hurry to rest for a while." Qi Yiyun directly lying on the sofa, said to Han 3000: "or you knead it for me, after all, I may be pregnant with your flesh and blood." Han three thousand smile is not, cry is not, say: "I still invite a professional masseuse for you, my this strength, press bad to your waist."¡° No way. " Qi Yi cloud Du mouth, discontented said: "I want you, come quickly." Han 3000, who is no more than Qi Yiyun, can only compromise, but he is very careful, for fear that he will hurt Qi Yiyun. Han Sanqian is not willing to accept the fact that Qi Yiyun is pregnant, but if this kind of thing really happens, he will never escape his responsibility. If a man can''t even bear this kind of responsibility, what kind of man is he? As for Su Yingxia, we can only find a way to explain. Qi Yiyun, who is enjoying Han 3000''s massage, suddenly thinks of something. Han 3000 can obviously feel the tension of her whole body muscles¡° What''s the matter with you? " Han 3000 asks curiously¡° Wu Youfeng is going to celebrate his birthday Qi Yiyun said in surprise¡° Surprised, who is Wu Youfeng that deserves your concern? " Han 3000 asked¡° Wu Youfeng is not me, but he had a festival with Han Tiansheng before, and the day after tomorrow is his birthday. It happens that Han Tiansheng is out of the mountain at this time. I''m afraid this birthday party will not be as simple as the birthday party. " Qi Yiyun can''t help but complain for Wu Youfeng. This time is too embarrassing for the Wu family¡° Is it difficult for Han Tiansheng to make a disturbance? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° With Han Tiansheng''s character, it''s very possible, and this disturbance is absolutely not small. Look at it, Han Tiansheng''s three words may resound through the whole Chinese community again because of this birthday. Now the younger generation don''t know how powerful Han Tiansheng is. This time, it''s estimated that they will have a long experience. " Qi Yiyun''s tone, there are some expectations, this is not down the well, but she wants to know how Han Tiansheng will do. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 603

    On the birthday of Wu Youfeng.


    Kailing hotel is full of luxury cars, and all the upper class people in the whole Chinese community gather here to celebrate Wu Youfeng''s birthday.


    The Wu family has a wide range of contacts in the Chinese community. Anyone who receives an invitation will give Wu Youfeng face to attend.


    But today, more and more people come with the mentality of watching good plays.


    At that time, many people didn''t forget the grudge between Wu Youfeng and Han Tiansheng. At this time, Han Tiansheng came out of the mountain. Everyone wanted to see if Han Tiansheng would show up at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party.


    Wu had already arranged the eye liner outside the hotel, and noticed whether anyone from the Korean family came. Once the Korean family came, the news would inform Wu Youfeng for the first time, and Wu Youfeng would personally welcome him.


    But as time approached, the Han family didn''t show up, and the Wu family was relieved.


    And those who are looking forward to watching the excitement are somewhat disappointed.


    Wu Youfeng''s birthday party is just a meal. How can it be interesting to see Han Tiansheng come forward?


    "Is it hard for Han Tiansheng not to come? It can''t be that people are old and afraid of trouble. "


    "With Han Tiansheng''s character, how could he be afraid, but he didn''t come, which was unexpected."


    "Ah, I thought there was a good play today. I didn''t expect that Han Tiansheng didn''t show up. It''s so boring."


    Many people whispered in private. They were disappointed that Han Tiansheng didn''t show up. That''s why it''s not too big to watch.


    Just then, at the door of the hotel, suddenly a bus stopped.


    The waiters at the door sneer. Today, all the people who come to Wu Youfeng''s birthday party come in luxury cars. This kind of bus even has the courage to stop at the door of the hotel.


    Just as the waiter was ready to drive forward, Han Tiansheng took the lead in getting out of the car.


    Seeing an old man, the expression on the waiter''s face was even more disdainful. However, when Han Yan got out of the car and walked next to Han Tiansheng, the waiter was stunned.


    Although he doesn''t know Han Tiansheng, he knows very well who Han Yan is.


    Can let Han Yan walk in the side position, this old man''s identity, self-evident.


    The waiter felt soft for a while. Is this the legendary Han Tiansheng?


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything to stop Han Tiansheng. Otherwise, it would be over today.


    The waiter bowed his head and walked up to Han Tiansheng: "old man, the birthday party has already started. Do you want me to show you in?"


    Han Tiansheng shook his head and stopped.


    At this time, several people got off the bus with a big red silk covered piece. Although the rectangle can''t see what the real thing is, it gives people a very strange feeling.


    Under the red silk, Han Tiansheng prepared a peach coffin for Wu Youfeng to celebrate his birthday.


    "Inform Wu Youfeng to be ready to receive the gift." Han Tiansheng said to the waiter.


    The waiter nodded and trotted all the way to the birthday hall.


    Wu Youfeng was just about to take the stage. He wanted to thank the people who came to celebrate his birthday today. The waiter came to him in a bumpy way.


    Seeing this, Wu Youfeng''s son said with dissatisfaction: "what are you doing? Get out of here."


    The waiter wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to Wu Youfeng, "when the people of the Han family arrive, they still bring a gift. Let you prepare to receive it."


    This sentence made Wu Youfeng''s face subside in an instant, and his son''s arrogance dissipated in an instant.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect him to come." Wu Youfeng''s son gritted his teeth.


    Wu Youfeng looked relieved and said, "it''s strange not to come."


    In Wu Youfeng''s heart, he is ready to meet all the consequences, so the appearance of Han Tiansheng does not make him nervous.


    Because the waiter''s voice is not small, other people also heard the news of the Han family, which can not help but let them regain their interest in watching.


    "I just said, how can Han Tiansheng not come? I don''t know what gift he prepared for Wu Youfeng."


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid Wu Youfeng can''t eat this gift. It''s not a good one."


    "I don''t think Han Tiansheng is as old as he used to be. Maybe he really came to celebrate his birthday."


    Everyone holds his own words, and everyone has different opinions.


    But soon, the facts will show up to them, and it''s no use arguing.


    Han Tiansheng and Han Yan lead the way to the birthday banquet hall, followed by the gifts.


    When the red silk coffin, carried by four people, was located in the center of the birthday hall, many people gasped.


    Although the real face of the gift is covered by red silk, many people can guess what is hidden under the red silk by judging its shape.


    Birthday coffin!


    I''m afraid only Han Tiansheng can do such a thing.


    "Unveiling." Han Tiansheng looked at Wu Youfeng and said with a smile.


    With the release of the red silk and the appearance of the peach coffin, we can only hear the sound of cold breath.


    Although many people have already guessed it, the shock brought by seeing the real object is far stronger than guessing¡° Coffin¡° Han Tiansheng sent Wu Youfeng a coffin¡° This is Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. He really doesn''t give any face. " The people of the Wu family looked very ugly when they saw the heavy gift. Wu Youfeng''s son is gnashing his teeth. Although he had long expected that Han Tiansheng would make trouble, he did not expect that Han Tiansheng would go so far. Just as he stepped forward to scold Han Tiansheng, Wu Youfeng reached out to stop him and shook his head¡° Wu Youfeng, are you satisfied with this gift? " Han Tiansheng asked Wu Youfeng calmly¡° Han Tiansheng, you and I have known each other for many years. Why can''t I have this birthday? " Wu Youfeng asked¡° Are you qualified? Don''t you feel lucky that you''ve lived so many more years? " Han Tiansheng said faintly. Wu Youfeng''s shoulders drooped weakly. He really recovered his life. If Han Tiansheng had calculated with him, he would have died long ago. How could he have the chance to hold today''s birthday party¡° Can I have a bowl of sushi noodles? " Wu Youfeng said to Han Tiansheng almost in a pleading tone. This sentence, the scene almost burst the pot. Obviously, Wu Youfeng is not going to struggle. He wants to accept this coffin gift! This is the rhythm of birthday changing into funeral¡° Dad Wu Youfeng''s son is unwilling to say to Wu Youfeng. With a sigh, Wu Youfeng said, "I will not die. How can the Wu family survive in the Chinese community? And I am old. If I can use my life to keep the foundation of the Wu family, it will be my last contribution to the Wu family." Wu Youfeng''s son is shaking all over. He knows very well that his father is protecting the Wu family. Although he does not want to see Wu Youfeng die, this situation can not develop according to his wishes¡° It''s birthday noodles. " Wu Youfeng''s son said to the waiter. People who come to celebrate their birthday sigh in their hearts at this moment. The great devil in those days was a devil even when he was old. The waiter is holding his birthday face in fear. As he passes by Han Tiansheng, Han Tiansheng looks up at Han Yan. Han Yan reaches out to stop the waiter, then raises her hand and knocks over the noodles. Noodle soup fell all over the floor, even the bowl was broken. The waiter shivered and lowered his head. He was at a loss. Wu Youfeng has no choice but to smile bitterly. He wants to eat a bowl of noodles and then go on the road. Unexpectedly, Han Tiansheng doesn''t give him a chance¡° Han Tiansheng, I have only one request. After I die, I hope you don''t embarrass the Wu family any more. " Wu Youfeng said to Han Tiansheng¡° You are not qualified to negotiate with me. " Han Tiansheng''s strength is vividly reflected at this moment. Even those who watch the crowd feel frightened. They constantly remind themselves that the king of heaven can be provoked, but Han Tiansheng must not. On this day, Han Tiansheng''s name resounded again in the Chinese community of the United States. The younger generation, who did not take Han Tiansheng seriously, finally understood why their elders were so afraid of Han Tiansheng. His strength and hegemony were suffocating, which could not be compared with today''s dandies. Han Tiansheng came out of the mountain. Deliver the coffin. On the birthday party, Wu Youfeng hanged himself! The cry of the Wu family on their knees sounded like a wake-up call in the Chinese community. So far, the Han family''s status in the Chinese community is unmatched. Han Tiansheng''s three words spread in the Chinese community like a nightmare. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 604

    Han 3000''s family.


    Qi Yiyun answered the phone, the whole person''s expression has become dull, pupil lax, holding the phone, she seems to lose the soul in an instant.


    Han 3000 see this, can''t help but ask: "what happened?"


    Qi Yiyun turns his head and looks at Han 3000. His eyes are as big as eggs. He opens his lips and says to Han 3000, "guess what happened to Wu Youfeng''s birthday party?"


    Han 3000 shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you speak so much about Han Tiansheng, he won''t let Wu Youfeng off easily."


    Qi Yiyun then realized that he was still holding the phone, slowly put down his hand, took a deep breath and said: "Wu Youfeng is dead!"


    Han 3000 frowned.


    Dead?


    Died at the birthday party?


    Can Han Tiansheng be so cruel that he won''t let Wu Youfeng finish his birthday?


    "How did you die?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qi Yiyun''s throat wriggled for a while and obviously swallowed his saliva. Then he said, "the birthday gift Han Tiansheng sent to Wu Youfeng is a peach coffin. Wu Youfeng hanged himself in front of all the birthday congratulators."


    Han 3000 unconsciously sat up straight.


    Peach coffin as a gift, in public under Wu Youfeng forced to death.


    Han Tiansheng''s ruthlessness is totally beyond Han 3000''s imagination. No wonder Qi Yiyun will praise him to a high position. It seems that the old man is really not simple.


    "If he does this, he will not be afraid to affect other people''s dissatisfaction with him?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Qi Yiyun has a bitter smile on his face. Even her father is hiding in the toilet and quietly calling her to inform her of this. Who dares to be dissatisfied with this?


    "You still don''t know how strong Han Tiansheng''s deterrent power is to the Chinese community. Although the younger generation doesn''t recognize him, the older generation are quite afraid of him. Even mentioning Han Tiansheng''s three words will make them look down on him. And I believe that from today on, even those young people, I''m afraid they can''t look down on him any more." Qi Yiyun has a wry smile on his face. The situation Han Tiansheng stirred up in the Chinese area has almost become a symbol of an era. Now, although Han Tiansheng is old, his strength is still as strong as that of the past.


    I don''t know how many people will be affected by this event at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. How can these people dare to be dissatisfied with Han Tiansheng?


    In the whole Chinese community, no family can compete with the Han family, and under the deterrent power of Han Tiansheng, they can never have the courage to join hands, and no one is willing to stand against the Han family.


    What''s more, even those who are angry with Han Tiansheng''s heart have a fluke mentality, that is, Han Tiansheng is old and has not lived long, so he can be cured with time. Why do they oppose him and increase their own risk when he is alive?


    "I really don''t understand, but the Chinese district is not alone has the final say. Once these people join hands to deal with him, can Han Tiansheng really feel better?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "How many people do you think dare to fight against Han Tiansheng, and how many dare to join hands? Now, I''m afraid those people are educating their younger generation to stay away from Han''s family." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile. Unexpectedly, in such a large Chinese community, they were all a bunch of counsellors. Han Tiansheng was so oppressed that he didn''t dare to complain.


    "It''s really a boring place. It''s just because there are a group of cowards that Han Tiansheng is so rampant." Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    There is a certain truth in her words, so Qi Yiyun doesn''t refute. After all, how other people have nothing to do with her? What she cares about most is the safety of Han 3000.


    "If Han Tiansheng wants to deal with you, you must be careful." Qi Yiyun reminds a way.


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of something and asked Qi Yiyun with a smile: "if I and Han Tiansheng are antagonistic, are you a spectator or will you stand on my side?"


    "On your side, of course." Qi Yiyun didn''t even think about it. For her, this kind of problem doesn''t need to be considered at all.


    "But it will affect the Qi family, and even kill them." Han continued.


    As soon as Qi Yiyun''s face turns pale, she can give everything for Han 3000, but at the same time, she becomes an unfilial person, because her own affairs affect her parents, which is by no means what a daughter should do.


    Silent for a long time, Han 3000 did not disturb her, but quietly waiting for the answer.


    After a long time, Qi Yiyun raised his head and looked at Han 3000 like a torch: "love and family, I choose the former, if I become an unfilial son, I will pay the debt in my next life."


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath and breathes out a kind of turbid breath. She thought Qi Yiyun''s hesitation would make her choose a family, but she strengthened her faith in love, which Han Sanwan didn''t expect.


    Han 3000 stretched out his hand, touched Qi Yiyun''s head, said: "silly girl, at any time, anything is not as important as his parents."


    "Yes? What about you? " Qi Yiyun held his head high¡° Me Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, said: "I am an exception."¡° Can''t I be the exception? I''m the exception. " Qi Yiyun said stubbornly. Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "your parents treat you as their own daughter, but I have never enjoyed the treatment of my own son, so our situation is totally different." Qi Yiyun also wants to refute, Han 3000 directly put out his hand to block Qi Yiyun''s mouth, snatched words: "no matter whether your inner real choice will change or not, with the words just now, I will not let the Qi family suffer. Don''t worry, no one can hurt the Qi family before I fall." Qi Yiyun''s eyes gradually become blurred. At this moment, she feels wrapped by a strong sense of security. Han 3000''s words seem to be the safest promise in the world. As long as Han 3000 is there, no one will hurt her. Belonging to Su Yingxia''s happiness, Qi Yiyun finally felt some, even if she knew it might be only one percent, or even one thousand percent, Qi Yiyun was also satisfied¡° I''ll go to the company After Han 3000 finished, he went out. Qi Yiyun looked at the door in a daze, his eyes soon covered with a layer of water mist, stretched out his hand to wipe his tears, the corners of his mouth rose a smile¡° This kind of feeling is very good. I didn''t expect that I would envy Ying Xia to such a degree. Han 3000, can''t you give me a chance? " Qi Yiyun said to himself. Han 3000, who came to the company, went all the way to Tang Zong''s office. No one dared to stop him. After all, Han 3000''s position in the company is well known. No matter who saw him, he would politely call president Han¡° Three thousand brothers. " When the door of the office was pushed open and Tang Zong saw Han 3000, he subconsciously stood up¡° Well, it''s not too much trouble Han 3000 said to Tang Zong with a smile. Tang Zong shook his head and said, "it''s all small things. Brother 3000, don''t worry. I''ll be able to solve it soon." Han 3000 goes to the French window, which overlooks most of the Chinese community. It is a place with excellent vision¡° There''s a bigger problem coming. Can you stand it? " Han 3000 said. Han 3000 can be seen as a big trouble, certainly not a small matter, Tang Zong dare not easily make a commitment, can only say: "brother 3000, you can rest assured, I will do my best, although I can''t ensure to deal with this matter, but I will do my best." Han 3000 appreciates Tang Zong''s honesty. He never goes to Haikou without any reason. He only promises things within his ability. Han Sanqian took a deep breath. The Nangong family should be very clear about the situation in the Chinese community, but whether Nangong Boling will take action is unknown. Moreover, for Han 3000, he is used to solving his own affairs by himself and never puts his hope on others. Therefore, even if Nangong Boling doesn''t do anything, it has no influence on Han 3000. Han Sanqian doesn''t know what kind of grudge Han Tiansheng and Han Tianyang had in those years. However, according to Han Tiansheng''s character, Han Tianyang is likely to leave with humiliation. Since his grandfather left with humiliation, Han Sanqian should return the humiliation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 605

    Island, Nangong family.


    Nangong Boling knows everything about the Chinese community in the United States. Han 3000''s strong performance in the company makes him very satisfied. In Nangong Boling''s opinion, young people should have such a strong performance, which Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan can''t compare. The strong performance of these two people can only be called dandy, not real strong.


    Under the protection of Nangong family, they dare to be arrogant.


    But Han 3000 is different. His arrogance comes from his heart and will not be disturbed by external factors.


    Now that Han Tiansheng has made a big splash, Nangong Boling has a stronger expectation for the Chinese community. He wants to see how far Han 3000 can go in this matter.


    Han Tiansheng is the most ruthless character in the Chinese community. If he came out of the mountain to deal with Han 3000, it would be more interesting.


    In this matter, Nangong Boling has no intention to make a move. He wants to see where the limit of Han 3000 is through this matter.


    Nangong family is different from other famous families. Although they are not well-known, they control more economy and power. The heirs of this kind of assets need a person with extraordinary ability to control.


    Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan have absolutely no such control ability. When the Nangong family is handed over to them, it will only gradually decline and never become stronger. However, Han 3000 is different, and even Nangong Boling has thought that once the Nangong family is handed over to Han 3000, it will be able to reach a new height, and even become the world''s first hermit family.


    Most importantly, Han 3000 is the most promising person to lead the Nangong family to that level.


    Nowadays, no one can imagine how important Han 3000 is in Nangong Boling''s mind. Even Nangong Boling has no clear positioning.


    "If only you were born in Nangong family." Nangong Boling said to himself with a sigh on his face. This is the most regrettable thing for him. Han 3000 was not born in Nangong''s family, and his family name is not Nangong. This is the biggest regret.


    However, this kind of regret will not dampen Nangong Boling''s expectation of Han 3000, nor will it become a barrier for him to hand over Nangong family to Han 3000.


    As long as you can see the Nangong family enter that level in your lifetime, it doesn''t matter what Han 3000''s surname is to Nangong Boling.


    There was a sudden knock on the door of the study.


    Nangong Boling frowned. It''s not easy for anyone to disturb this place. Without his orders, even if you are near here, let alone knock on the door.


    "Come in." Nangong Boling said in a dissatisfied voice.


    After the study door opened, Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan came in.


    Before, Nangong Falcon had a very absurd idea, that is to kill Nangong Boling and directly replace the position of the owner. In this way, he does not have to worry about the threat brought by Han 3000. However, after thinking about it for a long time, he did not dare to do so, because if he fails, his fate will be very miserable, and he will never see the day in his life, Nangong Falcon didn''t have the courage to gamble the rest of his life.


    "What are you doing?" Nangong Boling asked discontentedly.


    "Grandfather, we hope you will also give us a chance to prove ourselves." Nangong Falcon said.


    Nangong Yan said: "yes, we just want to have a chance to compete with Han 3000. I hope my grandfather can agree."


    Nangong Boling looked at them contemptuously. They were his own grandchildren, but at this moment, their status in his mind was obviously less than one third of Han''s.


    When Han 3000 was at Han''s home, he was treated as a waste by Nangong Qianqiu, and even deliberately excluded Han 3000, making Han 3000 difficult everywhere.


    However, after arriving at Nangong''s home, Han 3000 was so valued by Nangong Boling. Is this probably the most powerful irony to Nangong Qianqiu?


    Even Nangong Boling, who drove her out of Nangong''s house, attached so much importance to Han 3000. What qualification does she have to despise Han 3000?


    If Nangong Qianqiu is still alive, she will regret her choice and be angry for her stupidity.


    "It''s up to you?" Nangong Boling asked scornfully.


    Nangong Falcon and Nangong Yan look very ugly. These four words seem to belittle them.


    "Grandfather, isn''t Han 3000 valued by Zhuang Tang? It''s no big deal." Nangong Falcon said with an unconvinced face.


    Nangong Boling laughed. He was angry at Nangong Falcon''s words. He didn''t expect Nangong Falcon to say that.


    "Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? Isn''t it that Zhuang Tang valued it? Do you know what it means to be valued by Zhuang Tang? " Nangong Boling said contemptuously.


    "Can he ensure that the Nangong family enters that level? Now everything is still unknown. " Nangong Falcon reluctantly said that before he had Han Nian who could threaten Han 3000, but now Han Nian is in Nangong Boling''s hands. He has no chips to blackmail Han 3000, so he has no choice but to fight for opportunities.


    Nangong Boling stood up and went to Nangong falcon.


    A rush of pressure made Nangong Falcon hard to breathe. Just standing in front of Nangong Boling made him feel suffocated¡° what about you? What kind of capital do you have? What are you compared with him? " Asked Nangong Boling. Nangong Falcon unconsciously clenched his fist. Han 3000, once a dog of him, has now changed into the highest status in his grandfather''s mind. This change of status is unacceptable to Nangong falcon¡° As long as you give me a chance, I can prove myself. " Nangong Falcon said with gnashing teeth¡° You want a chance, right? Well, I''ll give you a chance, but if you die in Han 3000''s hands, I''ll just take it as if I didn''t see anything. If you want to go to the United States, I won''t stop you, but I want to warn you that if you leave this island, your life and death have nothing to do with the Nangong family. " Nangong Boling said. Nangong Falcon did not expect Nangong Boling would be so ruthless, but things have come to this point, Nangong Falcon has no other choice. If he doesn''t fight, then the Nangong family is doomed to fall into Han 3000''s hands. This is something he will never accept¡° Good Nangong Falcon said, biting his teeth¡° And you? " Nangong Boling turns to Nangong Yan. Nangong Yan''s eyebrows jump. He knows what kind of person Nangong Boling is. He will never break his words, which means that if they fall into Han 3000''s hands, Nangong Boling will never interfere. As far as Han 3000''s strength is concerned, Nangong Yan is not sure that he can pose a threat to him. Once he leaves here, he will put himself in a dangerous place. In this case, Nangong Yan could be a fisherman watching the fire from the other side. Wouldn''t it be better for him to clean up the mess when the two men were defeated¡° Grandfather, I''d like to stay in the family and take care of the family affairs. " Nangong Yan said. Nangong Falcon looks at Nangong Yan in amazement. They have agreed to deal with Han 3000 together. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yan will change his mind at this time¡° Nangong Yan, you... "Before he finished, Nangong Yan interrupted:" brother, the family still needs someone to share the affairs for grandfather. You want to prove yourself, but I don''t need to. " Nangong Falcon gnashed his teeth. It''s ridiculous that he would be hypocritical at such a time¡° Don''t regret it. " After Nangong Falcon finished, he left his study. Nangong Yan bowed respectfully to Nangong Boling and said, "grandfather, I''ll go out first." Nangong Boling nodded. Nangong Yan''s careful thought made him see through at a glance. Nangong Yan has a lot of cleverness, and these cleverness will bring him benefits at some times. Unfortunately, this cleverness can not be on the big table, which means that the pattern of Nangong Yan will not be too big, and it is doomed to not really achieve great things¡° The more you look at these two people, the more you think Han 3000 is excellent. As expected, if there is no comparison, there will be no harm. " After they left, Nangong Boling said with a sigh that he once thought Nangong Yan was the best man in the Nangong family, but after comparing with Han 3000, Nangong Yan was just a worthless waste. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 606

    Since Yuan Ling worked as an assistant to Tang Zong, she hasn''t seen Han 3000 for several days, which makes her feel that her world is a little cleaner, because in the face of this playboy, Yuan Ling has a sense of rejection that can''t be erased.


    It''s a pity that Yuan Ling doesn''t feel very well in the face of Tang Zong, because in her eyes, Tang Zong is a person who is superior by flattering, and such a person is not pleasant in her heart. The original good feeling for Tang Zong also disappeared because of this idea.


    Yuan Ling really can''t understand why there are always such shortcut takers in the world. They have no ability. Just by opening their mouth, they can really get on the top.


    But there is one thing yuan Ling can''t deny, that is, when Tang Zong put himself into his work, she didn''t see that kind of devotion from anyone. Moreover, under Tang Zong''s simple rectification, the company has really lost a lot of rat dung. His strong means forced one after another middle and high-level personnel to leave, and those people took the initiative to leave, There is no need to worry about the impact of labor law.


    At this time, Yuan Ling was in a daze, but her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Yuan Ling was shocked.


    "Boss." Pick up the phone, Yuan Ling carefully called.


    "Give Han 3000 a word for me. No matter who you face, you don''t need to be soft hearted." Nangong Boling said.


    Yuan Ling didn''t quite understand what this sentence meant. She could only nod her head and say, "boss, don''t worry. I''ll go to him right away."


    After hanging up, Yuan Ling knocked on Tang Zong''s office door.


    Tang Zong raised his head in displeasure and said, "didn''t I tell you not to disturb me easily?"


    "Mr. Tang, I''ll go to Mr. Han. If you have something to do, you can tell others." Yuan Ling said.


    Speaking of Han 3000, Tang Zong''s expression immediately changed, saying: "be careful on the road."


    This kind of care, not only did not let yuan Ling appreciate, but in the heart of a ruthless contempt of Tang Zong.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could he care so much about himself? This guy is so afraid of horses that he won''t miss a little chance.


    Taking a taxi to Han 3000''s home, only Qi Yiyun was at home, and Yuan Ling could only sit on the sofa waiting for Han 3000.


    The more she looks at Qi Yiyun, the more yuan Ling fights for her. Such a beautiful goddess and a large number of young Junyan want to pursue her, but she is mixed with Han 3000, which really makes yuan Ling confused.


    If she were her, she would not have seen Han 3000 more.


    "Miss Qi, are you and Han 3000 lovers?" Qi Yiyun can''t help asking.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to think that, but he won''t admit it." Qi Yiyun is very frank, she does not need to deliberately hide her feelings now, because this is not Cloud City, if you need to be careful, it will be too painful for Qi Yiyun.


    Yuan Ling is controlling her desire to roll her eyes. How can Han Sanqian make Qi Yiyun fall in love with each other? It''s really incredible.


    "Miss Qi, there are so many people pursuing you. What''s good about Han 3000?" Yuan Ling asked.


    "If you really know him, maybe you''ll like him too." Qi Yiyun said with a smile that Han 3000 was a very strange person. The more she knew him, the more she would be addicted to his charm. At the beginning, Qi Yiyun just wanted to use Han 3000. At that time, she would never dream that she would really fall in love with Han 3000, and would be so unable to extricate herself.


    Now imagine that Qi Yiyun doesn''t know why he loves Han 3000 so much that even his family can ignore him.


    But there is no way to explain love.


    "You." Yuan Ling sneers at these words. How can she fall in love with Han 3000, a playboy? You know, what she hates most is Han 3000, a man who treats women as playthings.


    "I don''t like such playful people. In their eyes, women are playthings. As long as they are tired of it, they will kick them away." Yuan Ling said.


    "Flower heart?" Qi Yiyun laughs. In Yuan Ling''s mind, Han 3000 is a playboy?


    If he can be called a playful person, who in the world dares to say that he is not playful?


    In Han 3000''s mind, Su Yingxia is always the only one, and any yingyanyan will not be ignored by him. Even today, when Qi Yiyun is wearing very sexy clothes at home, Han 3000 won''t look more.


    To say that the world''s most upright man, in addition to Han 3000, it is estimated that there is no second.


    He is absolutely a rarity among men.


    "Isn''t it?" Yuan Ling said.


    "You misunderstand him so much that you don''t know him at all." Qi Yiyun said.


    Yuan Ling thinks that Qi Yiyun must be possessed or poisoned. Otherwise, why would she protect Han 3000 so much?


    I don''t know what panacea Han 3000 has. He can make Qi Yiyun so helpless¡° Miss Qi, let me say something disrespectful. You look crazy. You think Han 3000 is a good man. " Yuan Ling said that she was not afraid of Qi Yiyun''s high status. Once she was upset, she would be finished¡° He''s actually married. " Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Yuan Ling''s eyes widened. This kind of Playboy is already married! But he''s married, and he''s a scum man. Even have a wife, still outside fool around¡° His wife is a famous young lady in China, but this young lady''s status in the family is not high, and she can be bullied. At the beginning, he went to this young lady''s house and suffered all kinds of insults. But for this woman, he never had any dissatisfaction. Do you know that a young master in Yanjing was willing to join a second-class family in Yuncheng, What kind of feeling is this? Besides, he is willing to wash clothes and cook for this woman, and be insulted. Can you imagine his deep feelings for this woman? " At this time, the envious look on Qi Yiyun''s face had already overflowed and stopped, and then he continued: "he was scolded for three years and looked down upon for three years because of this woman. He was willing to guard this woman silently. Even if his family was much more powerful than this so-called famous family, he never complained, Do you know what his happiest thing is? " Yuan Ling was a little shocked. Han 3000 was a married son-in-law, and he was still married to a lower level than the original family, which was very strange to Yuan Ling. However, since this is the case, there must be some reasons. Instead of asking, Yuan Ling was very curious about what Han 3000 called happiness¡° What is it? " Yuan Ling couldn''t help asking¡° He once said that when he was happiest, he would pick up that woman to work and cook for her. " Qi Yiyun smiles and tears, which are tears of envy. Yuan Ling''s mind was shocked. Han 3000 she knew seemed to be two completely different people¡° Since he loves that woman so much, why, why should he talk with you... "Yuan Ling didn''t finish her words, but the meaning of her expression was very clear. Qi Yiyun shook his head bitterly and said: "in your eyes, he and I have an affair, but we two, in fact, nothing happened. I just want to share some love from her, so I will pester Han 3000." These words completely subvert yuan Ling''s three views. Qi Yiyun can''t help but paste Han 3000 upside down, and Han 3000 still doesn''t accept it. More importantly, what Qi Yiyun wants is just some love. However, even if Han 3000 is really a good person, Yuan Ling can''t understand Qi Yiyun''s mentality. She knows that there is no result, so why does she want to force it¡° Miss Qi, in that case, why don''t you give up? " Yuan Ling asked¡° Some people, love is love, no matter what can''t change, do you think I want to? I just can''t help myself Qi Yiyun lowered his head, and tears had covered his face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 607

    Yuan Ling didn''t understand Qi Yiyun''s feelings. She let Qi Yiyun talk about how extravagant he was and how well he described Han 3000. In her opinion, such meaningless efforts are not worth it.


    When Han 3000 returned home, Yuan Ling conveyed the meaning of Nangong Boling to Han 3000 and left.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun''s mood has returned to a normal state, and he can''t see the trace of crying before. He said to Han 3000, "what does that mean? Is Nangong Boling reminding you? "


    "He said that someone would come to the United States, and this person, I think, should be Nangong falcon." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling can''t convey this kind of message to him without any reason. Since he said so, there must be a reason. In Han 3000''s opinion, Nangong falcon is most likely to come to the United States. After all, in addition to fighting for the position of home owner, he once stood high in front of Han 3000. For people like Nangong falcon, it should be unacceptable for him to accept this change of status.


    "What kind of existence is Nangong family?" Qi Yiyun is curious. Although Han Sanqian has mentioned to him that the Nangong family is not simple, he only talks about the real situation of the Nangong family.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "I don''t know how much energy the Nangong family contains, but one thing I''m sure is that the so-called richest man in the world is a joke in the eyes of the Nangong family. Maybe even one tenth of the capital of the Nangong family doesn''t have, or even less."


    Qi Yiyun was shocked. According to Han 3000, there will be great changes in the asset ranking of the top rich list?


    "Is that exaggeration?" Qi Yiyun is a little reluctant to believe that such a rich family is so low-key. What''s more, in a modern society, it''s almost impossible to hide this kind of information. Once the Nangong family shows any trace, it''s likely to be exposed. How can it be hidden all the time?


    "The truth will only be more exaggerated." Han 3000 light way.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly blinks his big eyes and stares at Han 3000 tightly.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 asked uneasily. Qi Yiyun is like a female tiger, who will eat him at any time.


    "You don''t have a natural constitution to suck hatred, otherwise, why do so many troubles fall on you?" Qi Yiyun is curious.


    Han Sanya was stunned, and then he laughed bitterly. He also wanted to know if there was something wrong with his constitution. A lot of broken things had not been solved. Nangong Falcon was coming again, and this guy was also a trouble.


    Han Nian is still in his hands. He wants to stand against Nangong falcon, which is a difficult choice for Han 3000.


    But at the same time, Han 3000 has another question in his mind. Nangong bolingming knows that he has something to do with the hand injury of Nangong falcon. Why should yuan Lingming convey such words?


    Can we say that Han Nian has been transferred and controlled by Nangong Boling?


    If that''s the case, Han 3000 will not care about Nangong Falcon at all.


    It seems that when Nangong Falcon arrives at the United States, he will have a trial.


    "By the way, tomorrow''s game, I''m going to watch it with you." Qi Yiyun continued.


    There will be an internal competition in the stadium tomorrow. Many people are invited to watch it, and a number of free tickets are released. It will be very lively at that time.


    Although it is said that this kind of competition is just a fight among the rich second generation, this extreme event is still out of reach for many ordinary people. More importantly, since tickets are not required, it is not a bad thing to join in the fun.


    The idea of the rich second generation is even simpler. Playing with cars is a matter of giving themselves face. If there is no audience, what''s the significance of spending so much money every year? So giving away tickets is just that they want to get more adoration.


    "OK, I don''t know if Shuyang is ready." Han 3000 said that he didn''t care about the results of the competition, because the goal he wanted to achieve by using this thing has been completed.


    "Shuyang used to be very powerful, but the past few years of neglect for him should greatly weaken his strength, and his return time is not long, it is probably impossible to achieve good results in this competition." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. He still understood the simple truth. As the saying goes, he didn''t practice for three days. What''s more, Shuyang hasn''t been off the track for several years. In such a tight time, it''s obviously a fool''s dream to want him to return to the peak state.


    "It doesn''t really matter what his grades are. I''ve achieved what I wanted." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 offended almost all the rich second generation in the Chinese community, and made people kneel on the court. This spread in a small circle. Qi Yiyun also knew about it, and she also guessed Han 3000''s purpose. This style is crazy, but Qi Yiyun thinks that Han 3000 is a real man if he dares to do so, and she also believes that Han 3000 can do it.


    "Shuyang is just your tool. When are you going to kick him?" Qi Yiyun is curious.


    "Why kick it off? I have promised to give him a chance. As long as he doesn''t let me down, I will give him a chance to revenge and let him take back all he lost." Han 3000 light way¡° It''s the only weakness I can see in you. " Qi Yiyun said¡° "Yes?" Han 3000 puzzled looking at Qi Yiyun¡° You pay too much attention to friendship. If you just use Shuyang as a tool, you will have less trouble. And if necessary, Shuyang can carry the pot for you. But if you pay too much attention to friendship, it will make this matter more troublesome. " Qi Yiyun explained¡° This is the difference between man and beast. There is no emotion, no difference with beast. " Han three thousand light way, he is not without the heart of stone, but there is no need, Shuyang had knelt in front of him to seek opportunities, give him an opportunity, and if Shuyang can regain his position, for Han three thousand, also can become a more useful chess piece. Qi Yiyun''s vision, after all, is still too narrow. He can only see the current situation, but he can''t be far sighted for the future. It''s OK to hear Han 3000''s words for the first time, but Qi Yiyun''s fine taste makes him feel that something is wrong. Isn''t Han 3000 curving around to scold her¡° Han 3000, you call me a beast When Qi Yiyun recovered, he stood up and glared at Han 3000¡° Really? No, I''m just talking about it. You have to think so. What can I do Han Sanyi shrugged with a smile. Qi Yiyun is so angry that her face is blue, but she said it herself. At this time, she can''t impose the responsibility on Han 3000. If she is Su Yingxia, she can still be capricious to Han 3000, but now she has no such qualification¡° Hum Unwilling Qi Yiyun snorted coldly and then sat back on the sofa. Han 3000 face inexplicably emerged a smile. In Qi Yiyun''s opinion, Han 3000''s smile seems to be the symbol of the winner, which makes her more angry¡° What are you laughing at? " Qi Yiyun asked with gnashing teeth¡° I laugh that tomorrow should be wonderful. " Han 3000 said¡° There''s nothing wonderful about this kind of non-standard competition. " Qi Yiyun said with disdain¡° Of course, the competition is not as exciting as the top competition, but if Han Tiansheng appears, do you think Jing is wonderful? " Han 3000 laughs. Qi Yiyun''s brows almost twisted together. Han Tiansheng appears? If he really appears on the court, it''s not a good thing for Han 3000, and Han 3000 will feel wonderful¡° You''re out of your mind. If Han Tiansheng appears, he will certainly make trouble for you. Do you have a tendency to be abused? " Qi Yiyun is speechless¡° He is my elder after all. Even if he doesn''t admit it, I don''t pay attention to him. But for me, if I want to attack a person who is related by blood, I still need a reason. If he doesn''t appear, where does the reason come from? " Han 3000 light way. Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes. This guy''s brain circuit is really different from ordinary people. If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, they will surely pray that Han Tiansheng won''t appear. However, he has expectations for this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 608

    On the day of the game.


    Han three thousand came to the stadium, and a group of people in Shuyang were busy making final debugging on the car.


    For Shuyang, his tension today is comparable to that of his previous debut. After all, he has not participated in a formal competition for several years, and he is far away from this circle. Now he has a chance to make a comeback. He doesn''t want to be a joke on the track, and he doesn''t want to disappoint Han 3000.


    "How do you feel?" Han 3000 asked Shuyang.


    Shuyang was obviously a little too nervous, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother Han, don''t worry. I will try my best." Shuyang said.


    "The result is not important, and you return to the time is too short, don''t give yourself too much pressure, safely run the whole line." Han 3000 patted Shuyang on the shoulder.


    Shuyang suddenly feels a lot of pressure. Most of the drivers want to earn face for themselves. Shuyang, who used to live in this circle, knows very well what achievement means. Even the cruelest thing he has ever seen is that a driver''s legs were broken on the track because he lost the race.


    But Han 3000, it seems, doesn''t care.


    "Han Ge, as long as you give me enough time, I will enter the real League." Shuyang said that this idea is shared by all the rich second generation in this field. Only when they enter the league can they gain face and family recognition.


    It can be said that this is the ultimate goal for each team to become rich.


    However, Han 3000 is an exception. The league is meaningless to him. He just takes this opportunity to pull up a group of hatred and opponents. He can deal with these people with the famous and righteous reasons, and then establish his own power in the United States.


    But Shuyang doesn''t know that. What he can work for is to prove himself on the track.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Han 3000 light way.


    There was a constant influx of spectators in the stadium, and soon the stands were full of people, and there were many fans with banners. This kind of rich second-generation game seems to have brought a fashion effect.


    In addition to attracting people''s attention, there are tall racing girls who can also make people feast their eyes. A pair of long legs have become the most eye-catching scenery on the track. It''s a pity that their coquettishness can''t get into the eye of Han 3000.


    After the start of the race, the roar of the engine is heard on the track. For men, this is probably the most beautiful voice in the world except for women. No man can keep calm in front of this kind of noise. Even Han 3000 can''t help but stand up.


    The low roar, the roar of the wind, the lightning and thunder galloping on the track, the charm of the car is fully reflected at this moment.


    "It seems that it is very difficult for Shuyang to get the top three places." Qi Yiyun told Han 3000 that it took too long to leave the track. Shuyang obviously didn''t adapt to this kind of race, but at the beginning, it was already behind others.


    "Without the last one, it''s enough. We can''t measure him by the previous standard." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s generous of you to spend so much money that you can''t even rank." Qi Yi cloud shrivels mouth way.


    Han three thousand happy ah up, said: "although the money spent, but not their own, not distressed."


    "It''s really bad luck for people like you at Nangong Boling stall." Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes.


    "The more I spend, the happier he is. That''s not something you as a woman can understand." Han 3000 said.


    "What''s wrong with women." Qi Yiyun held his head high and said, "now women can hold up half of the sky. Don''t look down on women."


    Han 3000''s eyes moved down unconsciously. After a glance, he quickly moved away, nodded his head and said, "I don''t look down on women, I just look down on you."


    Qi Yiyun gnashes her teeth with hatred.


    At this time, Shuyang''s car into the station, means that the game has ended.


    Shuyang, who didn''t even squeeze into the top five, drooped his shoulders after getting off the bus and looked very lost.


    "Brother Han, I''m sorry." When he came to Han 3000, Shuyang buried his head and said that although he had expected the result, he didn''t expect it to be so bad. In the course of the competition, he made many mistakes that he shouldn''t have made.


    "As I said, I don''t care about the results, and today''s results will not represent the future. I still believe you." Han 3000 said.


    Shuyang''s gratitude to Han 3000 can''t be described in words.


    Looking at those celebrating people, workshop 44 is particularly desolate and lonely, which makes Shuyang feel more sorry for Han 3000. He secretly vows that he must bring back a good result to Han 3000 next time.


    At this time, Fang Shuo''s gang had a good reason to show off their power in front of Han 3000. However, they had seen Han 3000''s ferocity before, and they could only resist showing off at the moment. No one dared to jump in front of Han 3000.


    "The trough! This... Who is this! "


    "Isn''t that Han Tiansheng! Why is he here? "


    "Doesn''t he still like racing? He was there in person." After seeing Han Tiansheng''s appearance, a group of the second generation of rich people who celebrated together were amazed. On the day of Wu Youfeng''s birthday party, almost all of them were present and witnessed the strength of Han Tiansheng. Originally, these people thought that Han Tiansheng was too mythical by the Chinese community, and they didn''t take Han Tiansheng''s affairs seriously at all. However, after Wu Youfeng''s birthday party, no one dared to underestimate Han Tiansheng any more, and their fear of Han Tiansheng almost became a shadow. The delivery of the coffin at the birthday party forced Wu Youfeng to hang himself. No one has the right to belittle this shocking event. Even Ma feihao, who is usually arrogant, is nervous when he sees Han Tiansheng. Trot all the way to Han Tiansheng, Ma feihao trembled and yelled: "Han Laozi, I didn''t expect that you are also interested in racing, do you need me to help you introduce today''s champion?"¡° How can I pay attention to the games of you little kids and think that winning a broken champion will give me face? What a joke. " Han Tiansheng disdains to say that in the face of anyone, his expression is very straightforward, and does not give Ma feihao any face. Ma feihao did not dare to retort, but nodded and said: "master Han is right. It''s just a small game. How can he get into master Han''s eyes?" The appearance of obedience does not mean that Ma feihao can accept it calmly. His idea at the moment is to let Han Tiansheng be arrogant. When his uncle comes back, he will naturally have a chance to get angry¡° I wonder if Mr. Han can help me with anything? " Ma feihao asked¡° If I need the help of a little kid like you, Han Tiansheng, it''s a big joke to spread it Han Tiansheng said with a sneer on his face. Ma feihao wanted to slap himself in the face. He knew that Han Tiansheng had such an attitude. Why should he send his face to Han Tiansheng and be beaten¡° But it''s OK for you to follow the crowd. " Han Tiansheng''s tone changed quickly, which made Ma feihao confused. Lively? Is it hard for Han Tiansheng to make enough noise at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party? Do you have to make some trouble on the field? Which hapless guy was targeted by Han Tiansheng? Isn''t that a dead end? When Han Tiansheng walked towards the No. 44 workshop, he was followed by all the second generation of rich people who were watching. When these people confirmed Han Tiansheng''s goal, they all fell into the trap¡° Brother Hao, Han Tiansheng is going to find Han 3000''s trouble. I didn''t expect that even Han Tiansheng would dare to provoke him. " Fang Shuo says that he does not dare to revenge himself, but it does not mean that he does not want to see Han 3000 suffer. Now Han Tiansheng comes to Han 3000 in person to find trouble. Fang Shuo wants to see the scene of hanging himself again. Ma feihao did not expect that Han Tiansheng''s spearhead would point at Han 3000, but he and Fang Shuo had different ideas. He wanted to revenge himself. After all, when his uncle came back, he would have the strength to revenge. If Han Tiansheng easily killed Han 3000, it would be too cheap for Ma feihao¡° Are you Han 3000? " Han Tiansheng went to workshop 44 and asked Han 3000. Han Tiansheng''s appearance did not surprise Han 3000. He said lightly, "I am."¡° Kneel down. " Han Tiansheng scolded coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 609

    Han Tiansheng''s strength has been seen at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. His words are not surprising.


    The second generation of the rich are almost staring at Han 3000. Han 3000 asked them to kneel down before, but today they can finally let Han 3000 taste what it''s like to kneel down.


    "Han three thousand this guy finally also has today, really ridiculous, although he is powerful, but can be more powerful than Han Tiansheng?"


    "This Shabi will not be easy today. If he offends Han Tiansheng, he will die."


    "I''m so happy. I''m so damn happy. I dare to be arrogant when I look at this writing."


    The rich second generation whispered, and the tone was like a bad breath.


    Looking back at Han 3000, he looked at Han Tiansheng with a smile and said, "do you kneel for me?"


    This simple five words made the rich second generation gape, and some people even seriously suspected that they had auditory hallucination.


    Han 3000 asked Han Tiansheng to kneel down for him. Is he crazy!


    Fang Shuo couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Just standing in front of Han Tiansheng, he felt that his legs were soft. Han 3000 had the courage to say that.


    Ma feihao is the same. His dumbfounded expression is full of incomprehension. Although he doesn''t respect Han Tiansheng as much as he seems, he is not willing to provoke Han Tiansheng''s cruel role before his uncle comes back. However, Han 3000 dares to say this kind of words directly, which is unbelievable.


    "Is that crazy? Doesn''t he know what happened at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party? "


    "It should be, otherwise, how could he have the courage to say that."


    "This ignorant thing has no idea who he has offended."


    That group of rich second generation determined that Han 3000 certainly did not know how strong Han Tiansheng was at the birthday party, so he dared to speak with Han Tiansheng in this tone.


    In their eyes, Han 3000 is ignorant and ridiculous.


    But Han 3000''s next words overturned their ideas.


    "Han Tiansheng, you forced him to hang himself at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. It really scared a lot of people, but for me, it''s just a pediatrics thing." Han 3000 light way.


    These words make those rich second generation feel numb. Since he knows how strong Han Tiansheng is, how dare he have the courage to treat Han Tiansheng with this attitude?


    Can''t you say that he didn''t even pay attention to Han Tiansheng?


    At this moment, those rich second generation have to admit the gap between themselves and Han 3000.


    For them, they don''t even need to know the reason. They have already knelt down to Han Tiansheng. How can they have Han 3000''s indifferent attitude?


    "Damn, I admire this guy a little."


    "It''s brave to talk to Han Tiansheng like this."


    "Well, no wonder we''re not his rivals. We''ve lost just in our aura."


    A group of people sighed and shook their heads, and recognized the gap between themselves and Han 3000.


    Fang Shuo had already begun to regret offending Han 3000. If Han 3000 didn''t die in Han Tiansheng''s hands this time, if he retaliated, the end would not be as simple as pissing his pants. Therefore, he can only expect Han Tiansheng to kill Han 3000 now!


    "Mr. Han, he dares to talk to you like this. He has no respect for you." Fang Shuo deliberately added fuel to the fire.


    Han Tiansheng turned his head, looked at Fang Shuo coldly and said, "is there any qualification for you to speak here?"


    Fang Shuo trembled all over, quickly lowered his head and said: "Mr. Han, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Han Tiansheng turned his head, continued to look at Han 3000, and said, "I didn''t expect that the waste could raise such a arrogant and ignorant thing as you. It seems that the lesson given to him at that time was not enough."


    Han three thousand eyes a coagulation, he knows Han Tiansheng mouth waste refers to who.


    In Han 3000''s mind, Han Tianyang is a hero. No one has the right to belittle him.


    "Han Tiansheng, whether my grandfather is a waste or not is not something you are qualified to evaluate. If you have the ability, you can fight me again." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    This kind of face-to-face provocation makes people feel that Han 3000 is looking for death. Even Qi Yiyun, who is close to him, thinks that Han 3000''s words are an unwise choice and subconsciously pulls Han 3000''s sleeve.


    When Han Tiansheng heard this, he burst out laughing, full of disdain and disdain, and said: "is he a waste? No one in the world knows better than me. If he doesn''t rely on a woman, now he doesn''t even have the qualification to beg. A person who needs a woman to stand on his feet, he''s not a waste. What is he?"


    Han Tiansheng''s eyes make Han 3000 very uncomfortable. He can see the contempt from Han Tiansheng''s heart, just like he wants to be inferior.


    Nangong Qianqiu is backed by the huge Nangong family. The rise of Han Tianyang at that time may have been helped by the Nangong family, but this does not affect Han Tianyang''s image in Han 3000''s mind.


    What he cares about is not the ability of Han Tianyang, but the whole Han family. Only Han Tianyang regards him as a relative. This has nothing to do with Han Tianyang''s ability? And for Han 3000, even if he really has no ability, as a grandson, he should fight for his grandfather¡° Is it? What do you rely on? By betraying brothers, or by betraying friends and family? " Han 3000 retorts. Han Tiansheng''s face flashed a chill. At that time, he was superior to Han Tianyang. He did use some means that could not be seen. Otherwise, Han Tianyang would not have split his face with him. But for Han Tiansheng, the outcome is the most important thing. Han Tianyang''s departure from the United States means that he is the final winner¡° I''ll give you a chance. In three days, I''ll see you kneel down in front of Han''s villa. Otherwise, I''ll let the whole Chinese community witness your incompetence. I''ll let everyone know that waste education is just teaching a waste. " Han Tiansheng finished and turned to leave. The second generation of the rich also left quickly. Without Han Tiansheng''s support, they didn''t have the courage to criticize Han 3000. But today, Han 3000''s performance has left a brand in their hearts. No matter what the outcome of Han 3000 is, he has the courage to fight against Han Tiansheng. This is something worthy of admiration¡° Brother Hao, what do you think will happen to Han 3000? " Fang Shuo followed Ma feihao and asked¡° Hum Ma feihao gave a cold smile and said, "don''t you know what kind of person Han Tiansheng is? He told Han 3000 to kneel in Han''s villa. If Han 3000 didn''t do it, he would die. " Hearing this, Fang Shuo was relieved. Only when Han 3000 died, he could rest assured¡° But it''s too cheap for this guy. I hope he will kneel down obediently. In this way, he can give me a chance to revenge. " Ma feihao said gnashing his teeth¡° Brother Hao, do you have a chance to get revenge? " Fang Shuo looks at Ma feihao in surprise¡° Of course, my uncle will be back soon. This kind of rubbish can''t be my uncle''s opponent. I will cut him to pieces at that time. " Ma feihao said, biting his back teeth. For Fang Shuo, as long as Han 3000 can die is a good thing, as for who he died in the hands of, Fang Shuo does not care. And he just deliberately added fuel to the fire, Han 3000 will certainly hate him more, only Han 3000 died earlier, Fang Shuo''s heart can let go¡° What are you going to do? With your present ability, you are not Han Tiansheng''s opponent. Do you want to kneel down in front of the villa? " After everyone left, Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000. In her opinion, a temporary compromise is nothing, as long as she can find a chance to revenge later¡° Do you think I should get down on my knees? " Han 3000 asked with a smile¡° I know it''s a shame for you, but it''s the best way at the moment. I don''t think I have to tell you how strong Han Tiansheng is. " Qi Yiyun said that she doesn''t want Han 3000 to break up with Han Tiansheng at this stage. It''s not too late to take revenge when he has real ability. A moment''s disgrace is not a disgrace. Only the person who really stands at the end is the winner. This is a very simple truth¡° Since you think you should go, I''ll go and bring some presents Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Gifts? What gift? " Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 in doubt¡° How about a peach coffin? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 610

    Peach coffin!


    These four words sounded like thunder in Qi Yiyun''s ear.


    In her view, at this time, Han 3000, step back, only temporarily forbear, until he has enough ability, then he is qualified to challenge Han Tiansheng.


    But Qi Yiyun never thought that Han 3000 would send a peach coffin to Han Tiansheng!


    Qi Yiyun can''t imagine how Han Tiansheng will react when a peach coffin is placed in front of the door of Han''s villa! What a storm the Chinese community will bring.


    "Are you crazy?" Qi Yiyun stares at Han 3000. At this moment, Han 3000 is completely a madman in her eyes. Han was born like a pile of bombs. Han 3000 comes near with a fire. Isn''t that a way to die?


    Han 3000 raised a subtle radian on the corner of his mouth and said, "you think I''m crazy. That''s crazy. If I''m not crazy, I won''t survive."


    Qi Yiyun suddenly stretched out his hands and pulled Han Sanqian to death, saying: "you have to think clearly, do you know what the consequences of doing so mean?"


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t show any hypocrisy about Han 3000. She doesn''t want to see that Han 3000 is in any danger. That''s why she is so nervous. Moreover, she doesn''t want Han 3000 to do this kind of thing.


    Han Tiansheng, that''s Han Tiansheng!


    Han Tiansheng once stirred up a bloodbath in the Chinese community, which is still a shadow in the eyes of countless people.


    Han Tiansheng, who had retired for many years, forced Wu Youfeng to hang himself at the birthday party when he left the mountain. This incident once again caused heavy damage to the Chinese community.


    In today''s Chinese community, no one dares to belittle this old man. Han 3000''s move is not only stupid, but also doomed to be laughed at.


    Han 3000 turns to gaze at Qi Yiyun and says, "don''t you believe me?"


    Qi Yiyun nodded and shook her head again. Her position was obviously not firm. At this time, she was quite contradictory.


    Naturally, she is willing to believe Han 3000, but the opponent Han 3000 faces is too strong, and she thinks she should persuade Han 3000 instead of giving him useless support.


    "Can you think about it more clearly? It can be discussed in the long run." Qi Yiyun is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. At the same time, he is worried.


    "He treats my grandfather as a waste, do I have to show a waste attitude in front of him?" Han 3000 said coldly, whether it''s for Han Tianyang or for himself, Han 3000 has to fight for a breath.


    These guys from the Korean family in the United States think they are superior to the Han family in Yanjing.


    Han has to let them know how stupid this idea is.


    Han 3000 shakes off Qi Yiyun''s hand and says, "go home. I don''t want to trouble you."


    With that, Han 3000 left.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Qi Yiyun is in situ and doesn''t know what to do.


    She wants to persuade Han 3000 to turn back, but she knows Han 3000''s temper and what he decides. No one can shake his mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Shuyang approached Qi Yiyun and asked.


    "Do you think I should believe him?" Qi Yi cloud eyes lax ask a way.


    Shuyang doesn''t know what they are talking about, but for Shuyang, he has no choice but to believe Han 3000.


    "I don''t know what you said, but if it were me, I would unconditionally choose to believe it, because he is absolutely a miracle maker." Shuyang tone firm said, in his mind, Han 3000''s image is tall and great, not only because Han 3000 gave him the opportunity of revenge, but also because he felt unprecedented trust in Han 3000.


    Since Han 3000 believes in him, why doesn''t he believe in Han 3000?


    Qi Yiyun was stunned for a long time before he said, "I want to go home first."


    Taking a taxi home, Qi Yiyun finds that Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei are both sitting in the living room, and their faces are obviously abnormal.


    These two people also came back from the competition. They naturally know what happened to Han Tiansheng.


    Before Qi Yiyun didn''t get home, they quarreled with each other about Han 3000.


    Qi Donglin thinks that at this time, Qi Yiyun should be persuaded to stay away from Han Sanqian, because Han Sanqian will never come to a good end after being targeted by Han Tiansheng. At this time, whoever is close to Han Sanqian will be easily affected by the fish pond.


    But Ouyang Fei and Qi Donglin have totally different ideas. Instead, she thinks that the Qi family should stand with Han 3000 at this time.


    After all, without Han 3000, there would be no current Qi family. Ouyang Fei thinks that life should not be so immoral. When Han 3000 is in trouble, they should lend a helping hand.


    It has to be said that Ouyang Fei is not comparable to Qi Donglin in her emphasis on friendship.


    But Qi Donglin''s choice is not wrong. After all, he is also for the sake of the Qi family. Han Tiansheng forced Wu Youfeng to death when he left the mountain. Who dares to belittle this old man in his twilight years?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qi Yi cloud doesn''t understand of looking at two people to ask a way. Qi Donglin took a look at Ouyang Fei and did not dare to speak. At home, his status was lower than Ouyang Fei. Although he had lived abroad for a long time, he still did not change the characteristics of domestic wife¡° Your father wants you to stay away from Han 3000, but I don''t agree. " Ouyang Fei said. Standing up from the sofa, Ouyang Fei went to Qi Yiyun and continued: "at the beginning, when our family was in life and death trouble, if Han 3000 hadn''t helped us, we would have been finished. Now that Han 3000 is in trouble, we can''t turn a blind eye to him. What do you think?" Qi Yiyun looks at Ouyang Fei in amazement. On the way back, she racked her brains to find a way, hoping that her position can be recognized by both of them, because no matter what situation she faces, she will stand on Han 3000''s side. But Qi Yiyun never thought that Ouyang Fei would have the same idea with her¡° Mom, do you really think so? " Qi Yi cloud can''t believe of ask a way. Ouyang Fei nodded his head, sighed and said, "Ma naturally has selfish intentions. If Han 3000 can stand up in this matter, and even let him subvert the status of the Han family, his influence in the Chinese community will surely surpass Han Tiansheng. The benefits that the Qi family can get at that time are unimaginable."¡° How is that possible? " Ouyang Fei''s words immediately aroused Qi Donglin''s retort. He witnessed Han Tiansheng''s hard-blooded means and the white bone on the road of Han Tiansheng''s rise when he was very young. How can Han 3000 be Han Tiansheng''s opponent¡° Do you know how many people in the current Chinese district will work for Han Tiansheng if he says so? Han 3000 is not facing Han Tiansheng as an opponent, but the whole business community in the Chinese district. How can he survive? " Qi Donglin went on to say that he didn''t look down upon Han 3000 in his words, but felt that Han 3000''s failure was a matter of course. Ouyang Fei glared at Qi Donglin and retorted: "there are talented people coming out of Jiangshan generation. Why can''t Han 3000 replace Han Tiansheng? Does the Chinese community have to be under the control of Han Tiansheng?"¡° I can''t say what will change in the future, but as long as Han Tiansheng lives, the Chinese community will be his. " Qi Donglin said positively¡° I don''t believe in this evil. I''m optimistic about Han 3000. He will certainly be able to change the pattern of the Chinese community. " Ouyang Fei tone firm said. Qi Donglin was impatient again and said, "what do you know about women? Do you know why han Tiansheng has such a great influence? Do you know how many people''s bones were trampled under his feet? His prestige has been won by countless lives. "¡° What about women? I know the meaning of love better than you Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, Qi Yiyun quickly interrupted them: "don''t quarrel, I have already made a decision." Hearing Qi Yiyun''s words, Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei both shut their mouths and looked at her straightly. Qi Yiyun takes a deep breath. She knows how important her decision is. It''s likely that the Qi family will be doomed. But she can''t do it if she doesn''t care¡° No matter what Han 3000 wants to do, I will support him. " Qi Yiyun said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 611

    Qi Yiyun''s decision satisfied Ouyang Fei, but Qi Donglin began to sigh.


    Although Qi Donglin was very reluctant to see such a result, the two women in the family thought so, and he had nothing to do.


    "Yiyun, do you really think clearly?" Qi Donglin asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded without hesitation. In fact, there was no room for her to consider this issue. In her mind, there was no idea that she was far away from Han 3000.


    Even if you know the abyss in front of you, as long as you have Han 3000, Qi Yiyun will jump down without blinking.


    "Dad, I think about it." Qi Yiyun said.


    Qi Dong walked up to them, put his hand on one''s shoulder, and said: "in this case, we Qi family, let''s advance and retreat together with Han 3000. I hope this smelly boy won''t let you down, otherwise our family will pay too much."


    Qi Donglin can imagine that once han 3000 loses, the three members of the Qi family will be killed by Han Tiansheng.


    Han Tiansheng has never been a soft hearted man. All his opponents are doomed.


    Meanwhile, Han Yan meets Han Tiansheng in the backyard.


    She didn''t understand why han Tiansheng didn''t directly find a reason to kill Han 3000. Instead, she asked him to kneel down and gave him time to decide.


    For Han Yan, only with the death of Han 3000 can she stay in her present position. Once han 3000 releases Han Li, and when Han Li returns to the United States, she kills Han Feng, which is bound to make Han Li aim at her, not to mention the position of the head of the Han family. It is impossible for her to continue to be the elder sister of the Han family.


    "Grandfather, does Han 3000''s kneeling mean anything to you? Why don''t you just kill him? " Han Yan doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Han Tiansheng''s greatest pleasure in the courtyard is to amuse the birds and feed the fish, and then cook a pot of good tea for himself.


    However, his tea, even Han Li are not qualified to drink, Han Yan naturally can not enjoy this treatment.


    Light sip, like a drink in general, Han Tiansheng enjoys the tea brought about by the comfort.


    "When Han Tianyang was a waste, he knelt down in front of me. His grandson was also a waste. Do you think Han 3000 dare not kneel down for me?" Han Tiansheng said with a smile.


    Han Yan is not concerned about whether Han 3000 will kneel down, but about when Han 3000 will die.


    "Grandfather, you don''t kill him, just want to humiliate him?" Han Yan asked.


    "Yes, I want to let him know how useless he is. I also want to let Han Tianyang know that he can''t fight me all his life. No matter he or his grandson, he has to kneel down in front of me." Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Yan continued to ask: "after he kneels down, will you kill him directly?"


    Han Tiansheng frowned, looked up at Han Yan, said: "you so eager to die, in his hands, there is your handle, but I have heard people say, you waste, even kneel down to him, really lost my face."


    With that, Han Tiansheng threw away his cup and smashed it on the ground.


    Han Yan is scared to shiver all over, dare not look directly at the angry Han Tiansheng, trembling said: "grandfather, I have to, he does have my hand, so I hope he died early."


    "Hum." Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said, "it''s really unfortunate for our Han family that the position of master of our family falls into your hands. When this is over, I''ll be the master of our family."


    Han Yan''s eyes were black and almost fainted.


    She killed Han Feng to get her present position as the head of the family. If Han Tiansheng really chooses the head of the family again, her efforts for so many years, and even Han Feng''s life, won''t all be in vain?


    At this time, Han Yan raised an amazing idea.


    Kill Han Tiansheng, only to find a way to kill Han Tiansheng, she can sit firmly in the head of the family.


    But before that, she had to use Han Tiansheng''s hand to kill Han 3000.


    And it''s not easy to kill Han Tiansheng.


    "Grandfather, please give me a chance. I won''t let you down." Han Yan kneels in front of Han Tiansheng and prays.


    There is no pity in Han Tiansheng''s eyes. He is never a soft hearted person. No matter externally or internally, his iron heart has never changed.


    "How can the Han family, which I have painstakingly founded, be destroyed in the hands of a woman?" Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    "Grandfather, although I''m a woman, please believe me, I can make the Han family better." Han Yan said.


    "Go away. Don''t come to me again without my summoning. Remember, this place is the forbidden area of Han family. Even if it''s you, you can''t get in and out at will." Han Tiansheng said.


    After Han Yan leaves the courtyard, she is like a walking corpse without soul. Although she has an idea to kill Han Tiansheng and keep her position, she also knows how difficult it is to do it.


    Back to his room, Han Yan dials a number.


    This is the person she stayed in Yuncheng. Although she returned to the United States, she left the men who were looking for Han Li in Yuncheng. She is very clear that if this matter can not be solved, she will be choked by Han 3000 all her life. To get rid of this situation, she can only let Han Li die. As the saying goes, a woman''s heart is like a snake and a scorpion, which is true at all. In order to get the master''s position, Han Yan killed her own brother, and now even her father doesn''t plan to let it go¡° How''s it going? " After the phone is connected, Han Yan asks¡° Miss Han, we are almost three feet away from the whole Cloud City, but there is still no news from Han Li. " Said the other end of the phone. Han Yandun time gnash teeth, face ferocious, rebuked: "a bunch of waste, so little things can''t do well, what''s the use of you!"¡° Miss Han, we''ve really tried our best. We haven''t let go of any places we can find in Yuncheng. I can guarantee you that if Han Lizhen is in Yuncheng, he will never hide until now. " The person on the other end of the phone said positively. If Han Li is not in Yuncheng, it will be troublesome for Han Yan. After all, China is so big that it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find Han Li. Can''t she get out of this dilemma? At this time, the person on the other end of the phone continued: "Miss Han, is Han Li dead?"¡° Dead? " This possibility, Han Yan never thought, because Han 3000 to take Han Li threat him, we must ensure that Han Li is still alive¡° Yes, I suspect that Han Li is probably dead. Only in this way can we not find him. " Han Yan takes a deep breath. This possibility doesn''t exist, but if you want to know the truth, you can only test Han 3000¡° You keep looking. " With that, Han Yan hung up. Not long after Han 3000 returned home, Han Yan came to the door in person. For the appearance of Han Yan, Han 3000 feels a little surprised. This woman will not come to him for no reason¡° You don''t want to persuade me to kneel down for Han Tiansheng, do you? This is not in line with your humanity. Now for you, Han Tiansheng killed me, is the result you want to see most? " Han 3000 light said¡° I want to talk to my dad. " Han Yan said. Han three thousand smell speech eyebrow a pick, why does this woman suddenly mention and Han Li call? Han Li is dead. Han 3000 has no ability to call the hell. Moreover, in Han 3000''s world view, there is no such place as hell in the world. Is she aware of something¡° OK, but I don''t guarantee that he is awake now. You need to know that if you want to trap a person and keep him quiet, you need to be sedated with anesthetics. " Han 3000 said without leaving any trace. Han Yan frowned. She didn''t expect to get such a happy answer. Could it be said that the previous guess of that man was wrong? Han Li didn''t die, but was hidden deep by Han 3000¡° It doesn''t matter. I can wait. " Han Yan said. Han Sanyi has a headache. The woman has obviously begun to doubt whether Han Li is still alive. But Han 3000 couldn''t figure out why she suddenly noticed it? To know Han Li''s death, only his closest friends know, and these people are absolutely impossible to betray him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 612

    "Yes, you can wait if you like." Han 3000 said.


    Han Yan stands at the door, seems to have no intention to enter the house, suddenly said to Han 3000: "Han Li has died, right?"


    Since she''s here to explore the truth, Han Yan doesn''t need to waste time with Han 3000 and directly open the window to tell the truth. She believes that Han 3000 will have a different reaction when it comes to this issue.


    Han 3000 suddenly stopped, the whole body obviously appeared a short pause, although he has good restraint, but want not to show a trace is not easy.


    "Sure enough, I''ve got the exact information. It''s no use trying to cheat me any more." Han Yan''s face is smiling.


    Of course, she did not receive the news, but deliberately wanted to cheat Han 3000.


    Han 3000 turned his head, a calm look, said: "since you already know, but also to ask me what?"


    Han Yan laughs happily. She doesn''t expect that she can set up Han 3000''s words so easily.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. In fact, I don''t know anything. I just wanted to scare you. I didn''t expect you to explain it to me so easily." Han Yan said triumphantly.


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly. He doesn''t doubt Han Yan. It''s just that Han Li''s death is of little significance for Han 3000 to continue to hide it.


    His opponent, now is no longer Han Yan, as for whether to control Han Yan with this thing, in fact, there is no great significance.


    Now, if he wants to deal with Han Tiansheng, he is bound to subvert the whole Han family. For him, Han Yan is totally negligible.


    "Do you know why I told you?" Han 3000 said.


    "I can''t hide it. Do you have any choice but to tell me? And you''re not as smart as I thought you were. " Han Yan laughs.


    Han three thousand has the final say, "I tell you because I don''t even take you as my opponent. Now Han Tiansheng is out of the mountain. Han family is not what you can say. What is the use of me again? And now that you are mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, you can''t protect yourself. With Han Tiansheng''s character, will he give you the position of home owner? "


    Han Yandun time face a coagulation, Han Tiansheng really want to another home owner, this for her, equivalent to the disaster.


    "It''s no use talking in Han''s house. What''s the use for me?" Han continued.


    Han Yan''s face is more and more ugly. She thought she had made Han 3000''s words, but she didn''t expect that Han 3000 would tell her the truth because of this reason. This kind of superior gap in her heart makes Han Yan vulnerable again.


    "Do you really think he can take my place as head of the family?" Han Yan gnashes her teeth and says.


    Han 3000 spread out his hands and said, "do you think Han Tiansheng is the waste of Han Feng? Han Feng can be killed by you, but it''s not so easy to kill Han Tiansheng. "


    "I know that you have a subordinate in Yuncheng. The purpose of looking for Hanli is to kill Hanli, right? Even his brother and father dare to kill. It''s not strange to kill another elder. Unfortunately, Han Tiansheng is not the one you can kill if you want to. "


    For Han Yan, these words are just like words to kill her heart, because Han 3000''s words are true. When she killed Han Feng, it was almost effortless, but killing Han Tiansheng was another matter.


    Han Yan now just has this idea, really want to implement, there is no way.


    "Of course, grandfather is not so easy to kill, and I won''t kill him now. I want to watch him humiliate you. Do you have any choice but to kneel down in front of him?" After a pause, Han Yan continued: "even Han Tianyang has knelt down in front of him. You are both rubbish."


    Han Yan moves out of Han Tianyang to show off her fast tongue, but she doesn''t know that this sentence can arouse more than 3000 anger of Han.


    Han three thousand heavy face walked to Han Yan in front, cold voice said: "my grandfather is not you have the qualification to evaluate."


    "Hum." Han Yan hums coldly and continues to say, "what I said is the truth. Han Tianyang knelt down in front of his grandfather. He is like a dead dog. Can you imagine that kind of picture? He''s a waste, a real waste. "


    Han 3000 suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Han Yan''s neck. His face was gloomy and he said, "apologize to my grandfather."


    Han Yandun time feel unable to breathe, she did not expect to anger Han 3000 unexpectedly is such an end.


    His hands kept beating Han 3000, but for Han 3000, this kind of strength is like scratching, which won''t let him go at all.


    As Han Yan''s breathing becomes more and more difficult and her face turns red, Han Yan uses her last breath and says, "yes... I''m sorry."


    Han 3000 did not release Han Yan for the first time, but released her hand when she was about to faint.


    Han Yan covers her neck with her hands and breathes heavily. She has a feeling of survival.


    "What''s the use of being fierce with me? If you have the ability, go to find Han Tiansheng." Han Yan retreats to the corner and looks at Han 3000 in horror. Just now she feels that she is dying, and she can be sure that if she doesn''t apologize, Han 3000 will kill her directly¡° Of course I''ll look for it. When my gift is ready, I''ll come to the door myself. " Han 3000 light said. Gifts? Han Yan looks at Han 3000 suspiciously, but she doesn''t dare to ask. Now she is eager to leave Han 3000''s home. For her, one second more life will be threatened¡° If you want to be a waste, you''d better show your strength. " After Han Yan left these words, she ran away like a lost dog. Han three thousand light smile, said to himself: "this woman, always do not forget to calculate, even want to borrow my hand to deal with Han Tiansheng, if you are a man, is really a terrible opponent." Han Yan''s scheming is terrible, even Han 3000 will be surprised, and her calculating means and ruthlessness are the strongest Han 3000 has ever seen. Fortunately, she is just a daughter, otherwise, it is really a big trouble for Han 3000. The meaning of Han Yan''s words is exactly what Han 3000 thought. Now Han 3000 is no longer a threat to her. Han Li is dead, and Han Yan is no longer controlled by Han 3000. Her current position is like a fisherman. Han 3000 and Han Tiansheng are snipe clams. The more fierce the fight between them, the more benefits Han Yan can get. It''s better to lose both sides. Han Yan doesn''t have to blow her heart out. She can not only abolish Han 3000, but also find a chance to kill Han Tiansheng and take her place as the head of the family. But his so-called gift still makes Han Yan very curious. Why did he give gifts to Han Tiansheng for no reason? The first day passed, leaving Han 3000 with two days left. All the eyes of the Chinese community are focused on the Han family villa. Through the second generation of the rich, the news that Han Tiansheng wants to target Han 3000 has already spread in the Chinese community. Almost everyone thinks that Han 3000 will die. They want to see how hard the young man''s bones are. Is waiting for Han Tiansheng to give him the news of death, or honestly when a tail dog, go to the Han villa kneel. Of course, more people tend to choose the latter, because they think Han 3000 can''t be Han Tiansheng''s opponent at all, and if Han 3000 is replaced by them, they will not hesitate to kneel down and protect their lives. Loss of face and loss of life, of course, is the latter more important¡° There are still two days left. I don''t know how long Han 3000 can last. "¡° He''s just killing time. On the last day, he''ll show up. I don''t believe there are people in the world who can''t live with their own lives. "¡° Offending Han Tiansheng is like offending the king of hell. Who dares not listen to his orders? "¡° Ha ha ha, I heard that Han 3000''s grandfather is also a waste. I didn''t expect that he would still bear the name of waste. All the Han family are cowards. " People from all walks of life in the Chinese community have a lot of comments on Han 3000, but without exception, no one thinks that Han 3000 has the ability to correct his name. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 613

    On the second day of the three-day period, Han 3000 came to the funeral shop alone.


    The boss here is an old man with gray hair and deep wrinkles on his face. He stoops like a candle in the wind, which makes people feel that he may fall down at any time.


    "Boss, when can I finish my coffin?" Han 3000 asked the boss.


    The boss voice hoarse said: "young man, I have helped you as soon as possible, the latest tomorrow."


    "Can you hurry up? I''ll use it tomorrow." Han 3000 said that tomorrow is the last day of the three-day period Han Tiansheng gave him. Han 3000 didn''t want to delay the best time.


    "Young man, I''m old and slow. I hope you can understand." Said the boss.


    Han 3000 didn''t mean to embarrass his boss, but he didn''t have enough time, so he was so worried.


    "Boss, let me give you a hand. Let''s see what I can do for you." Han 3000 suggested.


    Boss Leng for a while, straight at Han 3000.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get less money." Han 3000 said.


    With a faint smile, the boss shook his head and said, "young man, your name is Han 3000. Is this coffin for Han Tiansheng?"


    Han 3000 did not expect that a funeral shop owner could guess who he was!


    It seems that this story about him is very popular in the Chinese community. Even the boss knows it.


    "Not bad." Han 3000 admitted.


    The boss sighed and said, "I made a big mistake. Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "Boss, it''s my own business. You''d better help me hurry up." Han 3000 said.


    The boss nuzui, obviously have something to say, but to the mouth, he took back, just sigh.


    In the boss''s opinion, Han Sanqian''s move is very stupid. He is against Han Tiansheng in the territory of the Chinese area and gives him a coffin. This kind of behavior is tantamount to seeking death!


    Han Tiansheng shocked the whole Chinese community by delivering coffins at his birthday party. That''s because Han Tiansheng has such ability that he can completely destroy the Wu family.


    But in addition to Han Tiansheng, he imitates his behavior, and still sends a coffin to Han Tiansheng. What is this not to seek death?


    "It can be done as soon as tonight. If you are not too late, you can wait." Said the boss.


    "I''ll get it tomorrow morning. I hope you can get up early. As for the expenses, I''ll pay you 10% more." Han 3000 said.


    The boss nodded, not happy to get more money.


    "It''s said that Han Tiansheng has a very powerful master around him. After he moved into Han''s courtyard, the master disappeared, but I believe he must still be around Han Tiansheng. You should be careful." The boss reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. The owner of a funeral shop even knew something about Han Tiansheng.


    At his level, it is absolutely impossible to contact Han Tiansheng''s circle. How can he know these things?


    "Boss, you seem to know Han Tiansheng very well?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    The boss hesitated for a while and said, "not only Han Tiansheng, but also Han Tianyang. I know very well what happened to their two brothers before. I know better than anyone else."


    Han 3000 frowned even more. It was obvious that the old man was not a simple person. Maybe he was a member of Han Tiansheng''s circle before. It was only for some reasons that he opened a funeral shop.


    "Boss, how well do you know my grandfather?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If you can survive, come to me again." Said the boss.


    Han three thousand shrugged, did not ask.


    After leaving the funeral shop, Han 3000 went to the company.


    Busy Tang Zong personally went to the company gate to meet Han 3000.


    For Tang Zong, nothing can delay him to meet Han 3000. Even if the sky falls, he will climb in front of Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, do you need me to explain the situation of the company to you?" Asked Tang Zong.


    "No, since I let you come all the way to the United States, I will believe you 100 percent." Han 3000 said.


    Tang Zong is slightly moved, which is why he is loyal to Han 3000. If Han 3000 is willing to believe him, he will not let Han 3000 down.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Han 3000 asked Tang Zong.


    Tang Zongyi Leng, don''t understand Han 3000 so ask what reason.


    About the hatred between Han Sanqian and Han Tiansheng, the Chinese community is very popular, but Tang Zong has not really integrated into the circle of the Chinese community, and he is almost closed in his office during this period, so he has never heard of it.


    "I''m afraid, but if I die for brother 3000, I won''t have any complaints." Tang Zongshi said sincerely.


    Han Sanqian gave a cool smile, patted Tang Zong on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die. The Chinese community still depends on you to support me. If I don''t have you, how can I be the shopkeeper."


    "Brother 3000, are you in any danger?" Tang Zong asked with a serious expression. He thought Han 3000 could not ask this kind of question without any reason. Something must have happened¡° It''s just a little thing. " Han 3000 light said, in dealing with Han Tiansheng this matter, he did not fully grasp, even if the funeral shop owner did not tell him that Han Tiansheng side experts, Han 3000 can also guess this thing. How can Han Tiansheng not have any capital to support his arrogance? Han Tiansheng can''t do this just by his family''s influence in the Chinese community¡° By the way, if anything happens to me, you can go back to Yuncheng. You must find a way to help me find Han Nian. This is the contact information of Nangong Boling. Han Nian is in his hands. " Han 3000 handed Tang Zong a business card, since it is not absolutely sure, Han 3000 must arrange the follow-up things. Tang Zong takes the card seriously. He has long heard about what happened in Yuncheng. Han Nian was kidnapped and Moyang almost turned Yuncheng upside down. Although he is very curious about why han 3000 didn''t return to Yuncheng in person, he knows that he is not qualified to ask. He can only do his duty well according to Han 3000''s instructions. After staying in the company for a while, Han 3000 went home. For himself fried two small dishes, Han 3000 rare out of the glass from pour drink. He is not a person who likes to drink, but he likes to smoke. When he was very young, he learned to smoke. This is his only way to relieve his worries. There are all his troubles in the smoke. In the middle of the drink, the doorbell suddenly rang. Who else will come home at this time? Han 3000 opens the door with doubts. Qi Yiyun smiles at the door, raises his red wine and says, "this is my father''s treasure. I stole it." Han three thousand one face wry smile, he has already warned Qi Yi cloud to stay away from him, didn''t expect this woman to have the courage to come to him¡° Are you not afraid to die when you come to me? " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun pushed Han 3000 open, walked into the house and said, "not only do I want to support you, but also my parents are willing to believe you. The Qi family is going to take advantage of your name to a higher level. You won''t mind if we use you." Han 3000 closes the door and goes to the dining table. Qi Yiyun has already gone to the kitchen to get the chopsticks¡° What are you doing? Open the wine. Do you want me to open the wine for a little girl? I don''t have so much strength. " Qi Yiyun said. Han Sanqian took the wine without using any tools and poked the wine plug in with his index finger¡° Are your fingers made of steel? " Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes and said¡° Come on, what do you want to do? " Han 3000 asked¡° I''ll go with you to Han''s tomorrow. " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 frowned and said, "the Qi family is not easy to settle down. Why do you take the second elder of the family to take such a big risk?"¡° This is something they agree to. I can also tell you that I didn''t persuade them. It''s their own decision. They are very willing to believe you. " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 doesn''t believe this, but from Qi Yiyun''s eyes, Han 3000 can''t see any trace of lying. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 614

    "You can''t disappoint them. The Qi family gambled everything because they believed in you." Qi Yiyun poured a glass of wine for Han 3000 with a smile.


    "I don''t want to bear this kind of pressure. If there is an accident, the Qi family will definitely become a victim. I won''t take my own life to protect the Qi family." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun eyebrows pick, said: "Qi is willing to sacrifice for you, I am willing to."


    "Psycho." Han 3000 can''t help but scold.


    "It doesn''t matter if you think I''m a psycho. Anyway, I''ve been ill for a long time. Otherwise, I won''t like you so much." Qi Yiyun''s eyes were covered with a layer of water mist, and the corners of his mouth forced up to make him look smiling, but this kind of smile was not a smile, and with some crying expression, people felt pity.


    Han 3000 sighed in his heart and drank the red wine in his glass.


    After drinking all the red wine Qi Yiyun brought, they opened two bottles of wine at home. However, Han 3000 didn''t let himself get drunk this time. Instead, Qi Yiyun was very drunk.


    Take Qi Yiyun back to the room, Han 3000 is going to clean up the table, but Qi Yiyun is holding his neck and won''t let go.


    "Three thousand, don''t leave me, OK." Qi Yiyun said drunkenly.


    For Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian has been moved for a long time, and his iron heart has been softened. But whenever he thinks of Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian has to be firm again.


    He has hurt Qi Yiyun now, and he will never hurt Su Yingxia again.


    "If there is a next life, I''ll make it up to you." Han 3000 finished, abruptly broke off Qi Yiyun''s hand.


    After clearing the table, Han 3000 fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.


    The next day is the last day of Han Tiansheng''s three-day period.


    Han Sanqian wakes up very early and puts on a black suit, which makes Han Sanqian look very energetic, and the charming and handsome adds a bit of flavor.


    "I didn''t expect you to look so handsome in a suit." Qi Yiyun stood at the door, looking at Han 3000 with an obsessed face.


    "Wake up so early? Why don''t you sleep more? " Han 3000 looks at Qi Yiyun unexpectedly. She was drunk last night. Normally, she shouldn''t wake up so soon.


    "I''m afraid that when I wake up, you''re gone, so I set the alarm clock yesterday." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to send a coffin to Han Tiansheng. Are you sure you want to go?"


    Qi Yiyun nodded his head firmly and said without any hesitation: "of course, even if it is a sea of fire, I am willing to jump with you."


    Han 3000 knows how difficult this woman is. What she decides is not easy to change. And now Han 3000 has no time to persuade Qi Yiyun.


    "If you want to go to see the excitement, hurry up." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. Before he could even close the door, he began to change clothes.


    Of course, Han 3000 won''t peep. After all, Qi Yiyun can do anything if he wants to. Why does he have to do this kind of small action?


    More than ten minutes later, Qi Yiyun in a white dress walked out of the room, looking like a fairy, showing the goddess''s temperament. Although she has seen Qi Yiyun''s beauty for many times, it seems that the amazing she can bring to people will never be boring.


    Even now, Han still thinks she is the most beautiful woman she has ever seen.


    Of course, beauty is one thing, and his position in his mind is another.


    Although Qi Yiyun is more beautiful than Su Yingxia, she can''t shake Su Yingxia''s position in Han 3000''s mind.


    Walking to Han 3000, Qi Yiyun holds Han 3000''s hand. They are like lovers who want to get married.


    "It would be nice to have a wedding dress at this time." Qi Yiyun said with a happy smile, even if it''s just a fantasy, it can make her feel very beautiful.


    "Just wake up to do spring and autumn dream?" Han 3000 said mercilessly.


    Qi Yiyun turns out a white eye that cuts through the sky. Han 3000, a straight man, sees only one thing in her life, which makes her feel powerless.


    After they were dressed up, they set out.


    Han 3000 drove a rented pickup to the funeral shop.


    According to the appointed time, the boss should have opened the door, but at this time the door is closed, making Han 3000 feel strange.


    Did the old man oversleep?


    Han 3000 knocked on the door, but there was no movement for a few minutes.


    "He won''t run away. After all, he will be jointly and severally liable for customizing Han Tiansheng''s coffin." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 shook his head. If he was afraid, he would not take the job. How could he run at this time?


    Han 3000 tentatively pulled the shutter door, found that it was not locked, and directly opened it.


    After the door opened, all kinds of funeral objects were introduced into the eyes, and there were paper dolls, boys and girls. This kind of thing still had a certain sense of fear for women, so Qi Yiyun unconsciously held Han 3000''s hand.


    "Boss." Han 3000 roared. There''s still no movement. Han 3000 frowned and went to the back hall¡° Ah When walking into the back hall, Qi Yiyun finds that there is a pair of legs still swinging in the air. He screams in horror. The boss was hanging on the roof beam, his face was blue, and the bruise on his neck was particularly obvious. Qi Yiyun hid behind Han 3000, pale and trembling. Han 3000 bit his teeth, and his anger was self-evident. The boss must have been killed by Han Tiansheng¡° If you''re afraid, stay away Han 3000 said coldly. Shaking off Qi Yiyun''s hand, Han 3000 stands on the stool and carefully holds down the boss''s body. In the process, Han Sanqian found that many bones of his boss were broken. It was obvious that he suffered a lot before he died. How cruel is it for an old man to suffer so much before he dies? Han took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. If he had not come to customize the coffin, the boss would not have suffered such a disaster¡° I''m the one who hurt you. " Han 3000 full of guilt said¡° But I will take revenge for you. " Han Sanqian stood up and found the coffin he had made for Han Tiansheng. There were still some simple processes to finish, so he started on his own. At that time, the family lines of the Chinese families were almost covered by the villa near the Han family, because this is the last deadline for Han Tiansheng to give Han three thousand, and many people want to see what the choice will be for Han three thousand. Brother Hao, Han 3000 won''t be a turtle. "¡° In my opinion, this guy probably won''t show up. Maybe he''s ready to run¡° This guy is so arrogant in front of us. I didn''t expect that when he met Han Tiansheng, he didn''t even dare to show his face. What a coward. " A few rich two generation gathered in the house near the Han family villa, each of them has eye liner to pay attention to the situation of Han family villa, but so far, there is no news about Han three thousand, so they all think that Han three thousand must have been afraid to show up. Ma feihao gave a cold smile and said: "with Han Tiansheng''s means, he has absolutely no chance to leave the Chinese area. You can rest assured that even if he does not appear, Han Tiansheng will find him." Several people repeatedly nodded, Han Tiansheng''s influence in the Chinese area, Han 3000 want to leave easily is not a simple thing¡° Brother Hao, how do you think Han Tiansheng will deal with Han 3000? " Someone asked Ma feihao curiously. Ma feihao knows that if Han Tiansheng wants to kill Han 3000, he will never waste the three days. According to his guess, Han Tiansheng seems to have to humiliate Han 3000¡° I heard that Han 3000 was the grandson of Han Tianyang. You must have heard about Han Tiansheng and Han Tianyang. So in my opinion, the shame of Han Tianyang would fall on Han 3000. This is the purpose of Han Tiansheng. " Ma feihao said. Most of the people at the scene have heard about Han 3000''s identity, and they also know what humiliation Han Tianyang left the Chinese community with¡° This guy doesn''t want to help his grandfather revenge, so he comes to the Chinese area. He doesn''t ask about Han Tiansheng''s ability in the Chinese area. "¡° This Shabi is really playing with fire this time. It''s not honest. It''s actually brought by China. It''s really suicidal to dare to come to the United States. " At this time, several people''s mobile phones rang at the same time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 615

    Several people picked up the phone at the same time, their expressions changed obviously. After looking at each other, they spoke in unison.


    "Here it is


    "Here it is


    "Here it is


    Ma feihao calm face, some unexpected said: "did not expect that he really came, but unfortunately, he knelt down, nothing to do, in front of Han Tiansheng, he has no room for resistance."


    Next, a few people''s mobile phones are ringing again.


    The same picture just appears on their mobile phones from different perspectives.


    "This..."


    "What''s this guy doing?"


    "He... He''s carrying a coffin."


    Ma feihao looked at the photos on his mobile phone, and was so scared that his wine cup fell to the ground, smashed with a slap.


    At this time, Ma feihao has only one feeling, that is, his scalp is numb.


    Han 3000 in the photo, holding a coffin in one hand, stands outside the gate of Han''s villa.


    The thirsty Ma feihao shakes his hands, takes a bottle of water and takes a mouthful. Then he doesn''t seem to believe that the photo he saw is true, and rubs his eyes.


    "Is this guy crazy?" Ma Feihao took a cool breath and immediately called the eye liner to ask the other party to make a video call.


    When the video call opened, the scene of Han 3000 lifting the coffin appeared vividly in front of them.


    Everyone is staring at Ma feihao''s mobile phone at this moment, even reluctant to blink, for fear of missing this wonderful play.


    "Brother Hao, he is so bold that he sent a coffin to Han Tiansheng!"


    "This guy must be crazy, he must have lost his mind, otherwise, how dare he do that."


    "Looking for death is really looking for death. Han Tiansheng can give Wu Youfeng a coffin. Why should he? Does he think he has Han''s natural ability? "


    Ma feihao''s continuous deep breathing calms his turbulent mood. Han 3000''s appearance is an accident, and his lifting of the coffin is even more surprising.


    "This guy is my enemy, but I have to admire him." Ma feihao said that even if he was very reluctant to admit Han 3000''s courage, but this scene appeared in front of him, not admit it.


    At this time, Han 3000''s voice came from the phone.


    "Han Tiansheng, a good custom-made coffin made of peach wood. Do you accept this gift?"


    This sentence has shaken the entire Chinese District, because there are still many people watching video calls through their own eyes except Ma Feihao.


    Countless people were stunned by this sentence. No one thought that Han 3000''s appearance was such a picture.


    Are you fearless?


    Or did he know that he would die and want to die more heroic?


    The answer is not known, they can only continue to see.


    Qi family villa.


    Qi Donglin''s chest heaved and puffed. He said, "I haven''t seen him so arrogant in my life. I''m so arrogant. I''m so excited."


    Usually at home, once Qi Donglin breaks out, Ouyang Fei will stop him. But now, Ouyang Fei doesn''t have this idea. All his attention is on Han 3000.


    In Han 3000''s side, Qi Yiyun is still standing, but it''s strange that Ouyang Fei is not worried about Qi Yiyun, on the contrary, he is still looking forward to it.


    To be able to stand beside such a man is also something to be proud of.


    After all, such shocking things can''t be done by ordinary men.


    "You see, this is a man." Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin was not qualified to bury Han 3000 at this time, and he didn''t reject Ouyang Fei''s words at all.


    "Yes, this is a man, but how many people in the world can do this?" Qi Donglin said with a sigh.


    "When you have a son, it''s like Han 3000. It''s amazing. The world knows that if he were my son-in-law, how nice he would be." Ouyang Fei said with regret. It''s a pity that this idea is just a fantasy. After all, Han 3000 even has children!


    Han family villa.


    Han Yan was furious when she learned that Han 3000 had come with a coffin, but at the same time, she was very happy. Only when she completely angered Han Tiansheng, he would die more happily.


    Although she is no longer threatened by Han 3000, Han Yan''s hatred for Han 3000 has long gone to the bone marrow. She wants Han 3000 to be cut to pieces and killed in the street.


    Small courtyard.


    Han Yan came in a hurry and stood at the door and said to Han Tiansheng, "grandfather, Han 3000 has come."


    Han Tiansheng sat in the yard teasing the cage birds, and said coldly, "I have warned you not to come to my place. It seems that you have ignored what I said."


    "Grandfather, Han 3000 has arrived. I just want to let you know." Han Yan said.


    Han Tiansheng has a faint smile on his face. Han 3000 appears in his expectation. Han Tianyang''s grandson, who is raised by waste, is also a waste. How can he not kneel down?


    "Let him kneel. I''ll see him when I''m in a good mood." Han Tiansheng said¡° But... "It''s nothing but. When he comes, do I have to see him? This kind of waste is not qualified for me to see him. " Han Tiansheng interrupted discontentedly. Han Yan a face helpless, Han 3000 lift coffin but come of posture, obviously not come to kneel¡° Grandfather, he came with the coffin. " Han Yan said. Han Tiansheng was obviously stunned. Bring the coffin! This waste, can''t you imitate him to deliver the coffin to Wu Youfeng¡° Playing my tricks, he doesn''t weigh his own ability. I want him to die today Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. As soon as the voice fell, a shadow appeared next to Han Tiansheng. It was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly¡° Han Xiao, how many years have you not done it? " Han Tiansheng asked with a smile¡° Ten years, ten years. " Han Xiao lowered his head and said¡° I didn''t expect that trash would have such an honor. It''s worth your hand. Since he came with the coffin, let him die in the coffin. " Han Tiansheng said. Han long is the first master of the Han family known to the world. For so many years, Han long alone has supported the Han family''s deterrent force. However, only the core members of the Han family know that Han Xiao is the real first master of the Han family, and he is also the master of Han long. More importantly, Han Xiao was once an apocalypse. Only Han Tiansheng knew the secret¡° If you want him to die, he has to die. " Han Xiao said. Han Tiansheng smiles with pride. Han Xiao is very strong, and this loyalty is not comparable to that of ordinary people¡° After killing him, you can go to China again and kill Han Tianyang. He should have died long ago. This waste doesn''t deserve to have the surname of Han. " Han Tiansheng said lightly. Outside the villa, the scene of Han 3000 holding the coffin with one hand was shocking. Some brave people, dissatisfied with watching the scene through video phone, came to the scene one after another¡° I didn''t expect so many people to come to see the excitement. You''re really a blockbuster. " Looking at more and more people gathered around, Qi Yiyun couldn''t help saying to Han 3000. Although Han 3000 is the focus of attention at the moment, Qi Yiyun knows that after today, Qi Yiyun''s three words will still ring throughout the Chinese community. Of course, this requires a premise, that is, Han 3000 must survive¡° How many insults did he bring to my grandfather in those years? Today I want to give it back to him. No matter how many people there are, let these people see who is the useless generation of the Han family. " Han 3000 said calmly. For others, it was a big joke. They came to see the excitement, that is, to see how Han 3000 would die. But for Qi Yiyun, she believes in Han 3000. So far, there is nothing Han 3000 can''t do. Even if it''s against Han Tiansheng, Qi Yiyun will still believe Han 3000¡° Why hasn''t Han Tiansheng come out yet? Han 3000 is already riding on his head. "¡° Han Tiansheng won''t be intimidated. "¡° How can this be? Who is Han Tiansheng? How can he be scared by a stupid young man? Look, he will come out soon. " Anxious people, waiting for a good play is particularly urgent. Finally, Han Tiansheng showed up with the Han family! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 616

    The crowd began to get excited.


    On Wu Youfeng''s birthday party, Han Tiansheng''s hegemony and strength make people gasp for breath, but also let people understand what is really powerful. Han Tiansheng''s overwhelming momentum can make them have endless reverie, and even some people will imagine that they are Han Tiansheng and control the supreme power.


    Han 3000 once made all the rich second generation kneel down. This hatred made most people present hope that he could die in Han Tiansheng''s hands.


    The stronger Han Tiansheng is, the more excited they are.


    Looking at Han 3000 holding the coffin, Han Tiansheng showed a sneer of disdain.


    "You killed all the owners of the coffin shop. Is it meaningful for you to make such a big noise? Do you think that will make you die a little more heroic? " Han Tiansheng said contemptuously.


    "Han Tiansheng, this coffin is a big gift. Today next year will be your death day." Han 3000 light said.


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd began to ridicule Han 3000. Although he had a strong momentum, and although he did what no one dared to do, his behavior in the eyes of the public was suicidal.


    "He''s such a arrogant guy. The Han family''s bodyguards are so good that he dare to talk big."


    "With Han''s natural temperament, he will not die easily. I''d like to see how miserable this ignorant guy will die."


    "Hum, it''s more stupid to pretend in front of Han Tiansheng than to be an idiot."


    In addition to the major families in the Chinese community, there is also a strange face hidden in the crowd. He is Nangong falcon.


    In Nangong Falcon''s eyes, people like Han Tiansheng are not afraid. The reason why the Nangong family did not grow in the Chinese community is that the Nangong family didn''t want to. With Nangong Boling''s words, the pattern of the Chinese community can change dramatically. What is Han Tiansheng?


    However, Nangong Falcon also knows that Han Tiansheng has a great influence on the Chinese community. In particular, the previous coffin delivery at the birthday party shocked the whole Chinese community. If Han 3000''s move can really annoy Han Tiansheng and let him kill him, it will be a good thing for him.


    It''s a pity that Nangong falcon, who has seen Han 3000''s skill, doesn''t hold much hope for it.


    Can Han''s bodyguards be more powerful than Gong Tian?


    But Nangong falcon is ready to come back. The purpose of his coming to the Chinese community is to kill Han 3000. How could he miss such a great opportunity?


    After touching the loaded hot weapon in his pocket, Nangong Falcon began to sneer.


    "Han 3000, if you want to compete with me, it depends on whether you have survived today!" Nangong Falcon whispered to himself.


    Han Tiansheng didn''t have much emotional fluctuation about Han 3000''s words. How about the date of death? It can only be Han 3000. How can it be his?


    With Han Xiao''s protection, Han 3000 is not qualified to be near him. How can he be killed?


    "Han 3000, what''s the use of more big talk? You should know the truth that strength is the most important thing, or does your useless grandfather never teach you? " Han Tiansheng said with a sneer.


    Han 3000 put down the peach coffin and said calmly, "I heard that the most powerful bodyguard of the Han family is Han long, and Han long was killed by me when he was in China. I don''t know what kind of experts you can have now?"


    Han long!


    Dead?


    This shocked four people.


    Han long is as famous in the Chinese community as Han Tiansheng. After all, Han Tiansheng has lived in seclusion for many years, and his family''s military deterrent almost comes from Han long alone.


    Han 3000 has killed Han long! How can it be, how can he have such a strong strength!


    "This boy is not bragging. Can he kill Han long?"


    "It must be boasting. Han long is the first master of the Han family. How could he kill him?"


    "It''s such a bad time. Does he think that boasting can frighten Han Tiansheng?"


    All the people present, without exception, affirmed that Han 3000 lied. No one believed that Han 3000 really killed Han long.


    But this matter, Han Yan is very clear.


    "You say so, Han Yan." Han Sanqian puts forward a question to Han Yan with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng frowns. He knows that Han long and Han Li have gone to China. Because of something, they are delayed and have not come back.


    But according to Han 3000, if Han long died, what about Han Li?


    Han Yan secretly looked at Han Tiansheng, only to hear Han Tiansheng cold voice scolded: "what''s the matter?"


    Han Yan was so scared that she lowered her head and said, "grandfather, he did kill Han long."


    Hiss!


    Hiss


    The crowd looked at Han 3000 in horror.


    Those people who didn''t believe that he could kill Han long, all of them were stunned at the moment.


    With Han Yan''s evidence, can this thing be false?


    Han 3000 has the ability to kill Han long! Ma feihao, who was watching from afar in the crowd, wiped a cold sweat on his forehead. At the beginning of the game, his bodyguard was abandoned by Han 3000. He didn''t pay much attention to it, but at this moment he knew how dangerous he was that day. A person who can kill Han long, if you want to attack him, you can imagine the consequences¡° You really surprised me to be able to kill Han long. But do you know that Han long still has a master? Do you know what the consequences will be if you kill his apprentice? " Han Tiansheng looks at Han 3000 coldly¡° Han Yan, there''s another thing. Don''t you plan to tell Han Tiansheng? " Han 3000 ignored Han Tiansheng''s threat, but continued to say to Han Yan. Han Yan didn''t dare to tell Han Tiansheng about Han Li''s death, because it matters a lot. She hopes to let people gradually forget it in a way of time¡° And how did Han Feng die? Are you going to keep it a secret? " Han three thousand see Han Yan don''t speak, again said. Han Feng is dead, too? This is another big news for the Chinese community. As we all know, Han Feng is the most promising candidate to become the next head of the Han family. He has a lot of friends, and many of the rich second generation present are his friends. Who would have thought that Han Feng is dead¡° Don''t talk nonsense Han Yan''s face changes greatly. She looks at Han 3000 with gnashing teeth. Han Feng is killed by her hand. But this matter must not be known to all of the Han family. Otherwise, even if Han Tiansheng doesn''t kill her, she will never be the head of the family, or even be driven out of the Han family¡° nonsense? I''m not talking nonsense. Han Tiansheng, don''t you want to know what''s going on with your son and grandson? " Han said to Han Tiansheng with a smile on his face. If you want to make trouble, it will make a world shaking! He not only wanted to find a chance to kill Han Tiansheng, but also to completely destroy the Han family. The Korean family in Yanjing was trampled on as a mole ant. Now, Han 3000 wants to return all the humiliation he suffered! Han Tiansheng unconsciously clenched his fist, and said to Han Yan in a cold voice, "what''s the matter, say it quickly." Han Yan trembles with fright. How can she have the courage to tell Han Tiansheng the truth. She did not expect that Han 3000 would make this, and even less did she expect that Han 3000 would drag her into the sea of fire¡° Grandfather, Han 3000 is deliberately trying to stir up our relationship. He wants to make the Han family uneasy. Please kill him as soon as possible. " Han Yan said¡° Since you don''t want to say it, let me tell you. In order to be afraid that Han Feng will fight for the position of the head of the family with you, you kill Han Feng, become your elder sister, and attack your own younger brother. Han Yan, you are really cruel. " Han 3000 said. Han Yan! Kill Han Feng? Everyone was shocked, no one thought, Han Yan as a woman, could be so cruel! One wave is not flat, another wave is rising. Han Sanqian continued: "as for Han Li, your son is still begging for mercy before he dies. Can you imagine him kneeling in front of me? What a pity Everyone''s scalp is numb. Han 3000 killed Han Li! As Han Li''s father, how can Han Tiansheng let go of the enemy who killed his son¡° He is really crazy. He even dares to provoke Han Tiansheng. Is he afraid that he will not die miserably enough? "¡° How can this guy be so bold and kill Han Li? "¡° Even if Han Tiansheng dismembers him, it''s hard to understand his hatred! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 617

    Han Tiansheng is shaking with anger. No one has been able to make him have such a strong emotional fluctuation for many years.


    However, the source of his anger is not only the death of Han Li and Han Feng, but Han Li kneels down in front of Han 3000 to beg for mercy.


    How can the Korean people in the United States kneel down to the waste of the Han family in Yanjing!


    It''s a shame that Han was not allowed to exist.


    At that time, he was so high that he forced Han Tianyang to leave the United States. At that time, he was so high spirited that he was even proud of it. He thought that only he could lead the Han family to glory.


    For so many years, in Han Tiansheng''s mind, Han Tianyang has always been a coward and useless person. The whole Han family in Yanjing is just a bunch of rubbish.


    He didn''t want to admit the fact that Han Li knelt down to Han 3000, but to cover up the fact, only Han 3000 died!


    "Han Xiao, kill him! I want him dead. " Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    Han Xiao stepped forward with a flat face and said to Han 3000, "kill my apprentice. Today I will take revenge for him."


    Han 3000 dare not take it lightly, put down the peach coffin, said to Qi Yiyun beside him: "you go far away, so as not to be hurt by mistake."


    Qi Yiyun nodded dully. She had been frightened by Han 3000''s words. Han Li died, and still died in Han 3000''s hands. She didn''t dare to think about such a shocking thing.


    Until now, Qi Yiyun knows that only one side of Han 3000''s marriage with the Han family can solve the problem.


    It''s not Han 3000''s death, it''s Han Tian''s life and death!


    "Yiyun, come here." Watching from a distance, Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei shout to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun quickened his pace and walked to them and asked, "Dad, mom, why are you here?"


    "Look at the number of people around here. Almost all the aristocratic families have come. How can we be without us?" Ouyang Fei said.


    "Han 3000 is in danger." At this time, Qi Donglin said that he was as deep as water.


    Qi Yiyun frowned and asked: "Dad, why do you say that?"


    Qi Donglin laughed miserably and said, "only people in Han Tiansheng''s time knew how powerful Han Xiao was. Even I just heard about it. Most of the bones under Han Tiansheng''s feet were killed by Han Xiao. The Chinese community knew that Han long was the first master of the Han family, but they didn''t know that Han Xiao was the upper limit of the Han family''s strength, Han long can''t compare it. "


    As soon as Qi Donglin''s voice fell, people saw that Han Xiao''s figure suddenly became blurred, because his action was so fast that others couldn''t see it clearly. They just felt a flower in front of them.


    Even Han 3000, who is engrossed in it, can''t clearly capture Han Xiao''s complete action.


    When the fist with the attack of the strong wind, Han Sanqian subconsciously side to hide, although can avoid a punch, but Han Xiao followed by the second attack, but let Han Sanqian nowhere to hide.


    Han 3000, who was hit, jumped high and sprayed a mouthful of blood mist in the air, then fell heavily to the ground and raised dust.


    "Han 3000!" Qi Yiyun shouts nervously. If it wasn''t for Qi Donglin''s quick eye and quick hand, Qi Yiyun already wants to run to Han 3000.


    It''s just a face-to-face blow. It seems that the winner has been separated.


    Han Xiao held his head high and looked like he was on top. He said contemptuously to Han 3000, "you are such a waste. You can kill Han long. He pays a heavy price for his carelessness. I hope he won''t be so careless in his next life."


    Han 3000 forced to swallow the bloody gas that was about to erupt in his throat, stood up shakily and said to Han Xiao with a ferocious face: "do you think it''s over like this?"


    "Of course not. I''ll break every bone in your body and let you try what it means to be miserable." Han Xiao finished, the figure again illusory.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart instantly mentions his throat. Han Xiao doesn''t even give Han 3000 a chance to breathe!


    This time, Han 3000 was no exception. He couldn''t see Han Xiao''s action at all. He had no place to release his strength.


    Qi Yiyun was so anxious that he began to shed tears, but other people on the scene felt that it was a matter of course, and even couldn''t help clapping.


    "This evil writing, at last, is to pay for their own arrogance, I really think they are invincible." Fang Shuo''s anger, which had nowhere to vent, was finally released at this moment, and his anger, which he had been holding, was finally vented.


    Ma feihao shook his head helplessly and said: "it''s a pity that I haven''t avenged myself. This guy is going to die! It''s too cheap for him


    These days, Ma feihao has been waiting for his uncle to come back, hoping to borrow his uncle''s hand to avenge himself. Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, Han 3000 obviously can''t hold on.


    "Brother Hao, as long as this guy dies, it doesn''t matter who''s going to die." Fang Shuo said with a happy face.


    Ma feihao glared at Fang Shuo and said angrily, "only you are such a waste. If you can''t avenge yourself, what''s the point of his death? What is it that I can''t get my face back? "


    Fang Shuo nodded in fright and said: "yes, brother Hao said that it''s a pity that you can''t take revenge on yourself with your ability." Among the crowd, Nangong Falcon was the happiest. He came to the United States to let Han 3000 die. Even he has worked out many plans to deal with Han 3000, and he has contacted many scavengers to assassinate Han 3000. But now it seems that he doesn''t have to waste his efforts. The so-called scavengers are the killers of the underground world. These people live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife and get rewards by killing their targets. These people are known as the darkest forces in the world. However, Han 3000 has offended Han Tiansheng, but saved him a lot of trouble¡° If I had known that, I would not have gone to the United States in vain, but it would be worthwhile to see you die with my own eyes. " Nangong Falcon said coldly. Han 3000, who fell down again, could not control the blood gushing from his throat, and his chest was scarlet. Han 3000 didn''t expect that Han Tiansheng still had such a strong master around him. Facing Gong Tian, he was still a person of that level. Han 3000 also won, but Han Xiao didn''t even have the chance to fight back. Is he stronger than Gong Tian! This time, it took Han 3000 a long time to get up. He doesn''t want to fall, he can''t fall, and he''s not qualified to fall¡° Your toughness is very strong, but how many times do you have to get up? " Han Xiao said with a sneer. Han 3000 wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with red eyes, "as long as I have a breath."¡° Waste your legs and see how you stand up. " At the moment when Han Xiao''s voice just fell, he shot again. This time, Han Xiao''s purpose is very simple, breaking Han 3000''s leg, so that he can stand up without legs. Although Han 3000 has done a hundred percent defense, Han Xiao''s swift action still makes him unable to capture. Can can swing a punch, Han 3000 did not be able to hit the target, but the right leg came a bone pain. Bang! Han three thousand knelt down on one knee, right leg pain and numbness instantly swept the whole body, forehead cold sweat like rain. Han Xiao stands in front of Han 3000, grabs his hair and forces Han 3000 to look up at him¡° This taste is very uncomfortable, in my eyes, you are just a mole ant, even dare to be arrogant Han Xiao said coldly. At this time, Qi Yiyun suddenly broke away from Qi Donglin''s hand and ran to Han 3000¡° Evian¡° Evian Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei cried in horror. But their shouting did not make Qi Yiyun turn back. Ran to Han Xiao side, Qi Yiyun pulled Han Xiao''s arm, crying: "you let him go, let him go." Han Xiao looked at Qi Yiyun coldly and scolded: "get out of the way."¡° Let go of it. " Qi Yiyun didn''t have the slightest fear. She had only one idea in her heart. She tried her best to save Han 3000. Impatient Han Xiao slaps Qi Yiyun in the face. Qi Yiyun was beaten to turn two circles and fell to the ground, with several bright red fingerprints on his face. At this time, a middle-aged man came out of the crowd, tall and straight¡° Uncle Looking at the man, Ma feihao said in dismay. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 618

    Ma Yu suddenly appeared at this time is Ma feihao did not think of, and his first idea is to borrow Ma Yu''s hand, Han 3000''s life in his own hands, let himself have a chance to revenge.


    But now, Ma feihao does not dare to act rashly. After all, the other party is Han Tiansheng. Even if Ma Yu serves as the backstage for him, Ma feihao can only stand still before he is sure whether Ma Yu is willing to tear his face with Han Tiansheng.


    "Han Xiao, I didn''t expect that after so many years, it''s really my honor to see you do it." Ma Yu walks to Han Xiao with a smile.


    Han Xiao frowns. He knows Ma Yu''s identity very well. After all, he once joined the apocalypse, and he also knows that Ma Yu has a good position in the apocalypse.


    It''s just this guy, how can he suddenly come back to the United States?


    "Ma Yu, what are you doing here?" Han Xiao asked.


    Ma Yu looked at Han 3000 and said, "take him away."


    Han Xiao''s expression sank. Han Tiansheng wanted Han 3000 to die. Today, he had to kill Han 3000. But Ma Yu was nosy, but he had to let him fear. After all, Ma Yu had been in Tianqi for so many years, and now his skill is elusive to Han Xiao.


    "Do you want to meddle in the background of apocalypse? I remember the rule of apocalypse. Apocalypse will not interfere in worldly affairs. " Han Xiao said.


    "Of course, apocalypse never asks about worldly affairs, but he is not an ordinary person." Ma Yu said with a smile.


    "Well, does this rubbish have anything to do with you?" Han Xiao disdains to say, Han 3000 in his eyes, is a garbage, this kind of person, difficult can also be Apocalypse value, how is this possible?


    "It has nothing to do with me, but this time I came here, I was entrusted by Simen. Do you want to know what Simen thought of him?" Ma Yu said.


    Four doors!


    Han Xiao''s eyes became frightened.


    There are three, six and nine classes in the apocalypse, and the four gates are the supreme existence of the apocalypse. It can be said that the Apocalypse is controlled by the four gates, and their supreme power is even higher than the secular power.


    "How can it be? How can the four gates pay attention to a mole ant in the world?" Han Xiao said with disbelief.


    "If you don''t believe it, go back to the apocalypse and ask for it." With that, Ma Yu suddenly began to laugh again and quickly said: "yes, I have forgotten that you have been forbidden to enter the apocalypse. It''s just an apocalypse abandoned thing."


    Han Xiao looks at Ma Yu with ferocious expression. The word "abandon" brings him great shame, but he doesn''t dare to have any objection.


    In the secular world, Han Xiao''s strength can not put anyone in the eye.


    But in the face of apocalypse, he has no choice but to swallow his anger, or he will die.


    In this world, no force can challenge the apocalypse.


    "How about a fight with me or just go away?" Ma Yu light says.


    Han Xiao clenched his fist. Naturally, he didn''t want to retreat like this, but how can the majesty of Apocalypse provoke him?


    Even if the Chinese community is the Han family''s territory, as long as Tianqi has an idea, it can destroy the Han family in an instant. There is no way to compare this unequal power.


    "The Apocalypse is living more and more now. It even wants this kind of waste." Han Xiao said, biting his teeth.


    "You have to kneel down for what you said." Ma Yu said.


    Han Xiao grinned ferociously and said, "it''s impossible for me to kneel down for this rubbish."


    "Every mouthful is a waste. I''m really sweating for your life. Do you know that old man Yi of Si men wants to take him as an apprentice. Originally, old man Yi planned to go out of the mountain to take him back to Apocalypse, but he just can''t get out of the family." Ma Yu light says.


    "What Han Xiao looks at Ma Yu in horror, and is scared to retreat two steps. A cold sweat comes out of his back.


    Si men Yi Lao!


    Han Xiao has never seen this legendary character, but he knows that Yi is always the most prestigious one among the four schools, and his skill is also the most powerful one among the four schools. He even wants to accept Han 3000 as an apprentice!


    How could that be!


    Old Yi has never had an apprentice!


    "Afraid?" Ma Yu light smile, said: "you really should be afraid, Yi old apprentice, not everyone can bully, so I advise you, the best is to kneel down for him, otherwise I''m afraid that this matter inform Yi old, he will personally down the mountain."


    Han Xiao''s mouth was dry and he felt that sparks were coming out of his throat.


    He can''t imagine what kind of great changes will be caused when yilao really comes to the United States!


    Others can''t hear the conversation between Han Xiao and Ma Yu, and there are not many people who know Ma Yu, so they are very strange, why Han Xiao suddenly stopped.


    Even Han Tiansheng could not help saying: "Han Xiao, what are you still doing? Kill Han 3000 for me."


    Killed Han 3000?


    In Han Xiao''s opinion, this sentence is a joke.


    Old Yi''s apprentice, who dares to kill, who has the right to kill¡° Well Hearing Han Tiansheng''s words, Ma Yu shook his head helplessly and said: "it''s not easy for the Han family to come to today, but it''s a pity that one step is wrong and everyone loses. It''s just that it''s not sure whether the revenge is from Yi Lao or himself." Han Tiansheng didn''t know what bad luck was coming to him. Seeing that Han Xiao still didn''t do it, the old man was a little annoyed and yelled: "Han Xiao, I order you to kill Han 3000 for me right away." Han Xiao moves. But he did not kill Han 3000, but made a person puzzled and shocked action. Han Xiao kneels down in front of Han 3000! From the Apocalypse threat, Han Xiao had to follow¡° What are you doing! " Han Tiansheng is very angry. Han Xiao is his bodyguard. Now he kneels down to Han 3000. Isn''t this to make his family lose face in public? Walking to Han Xiao''s side, Han Tiansheng yelled: "are you crazy? Get up quickly." Han Xiao raised his head, looked at Han Tiansheng like a dead face, and said, "the Han family is finished." Han Tiansheng doesn''t know the content of their conversation, so he kicks Han Xiao in anger. All the aristocratic families in the Chinese community are watching, but Han Xiao''s move makes the Han family lose face, which is not what he can tolerate¡° Han Xiao, do you know what you are doing? " Han Tiansheng roared. Han Xiao has a wry smile on his face. Of course, he knows what he is doing, but he really has no courage to fight against the apocalypse, and he is the elder of the four gates of Apocalypse¡° If you don''t believe it, you can try it. " Ma Yu finish saying these words, Han three thousand resistance in the shoulder to leave. Han Tiansheng does not believe in evil, immediately called two Han family bodyguards ready to move the coffin. But as soon as the hands of the two bodyguards touched the coffin, there was a sharp sound of wind breaking. The two bodyguards fell, blood gushing from their necks, which made Han Tiansheng pale. After Ma Yu left, Han Xiao stood up and said to Han Tiansheng, "the trial of the Han family will come soon. Han 3000''s current position is beyond our imagination."¡° What are you talking about? What''s the status of this waste? " Han Tiansheng said fiercely¡° You may not know the position of yilao in Tianqi, but I can tell you that he can order Tianqi to do anything for him. " Han Xiao said. These words make Han Tiansheng''s eyelids jump. He really doesn''t understand the concept of yilao''s status in the apocalypse, but Han Xiao''s words have been very clear, ordering Tianqi to do anything, which already represents yilao''s status? Han Tiansheng sat down on the ground, and the despair on his face was obvious. The unknown melon eaters don''t understand what happened at all, but Han 3000 is not dead, and Han Xiao kneels down to Han 3000, which is bound to become a big stone in their heart, revealing a hint that Han 3000 can''t provoke. After Ma Yu goes far, Ma feihao trots all the way to keep up with him. In Ma feihao''s view, now that Han 3000 has fallen into Ma Yu''s hands, he naturally has the right to revenge himself¡° Uncle, when did you arrive? Why didn''t you call me so that I could pick up the plane? " Ma feihao said to Ma Yu with a smile¡° What do you want to do, just say it. " Ma Yu asked. Ma feihao said with a smile: "uncle, I had a bad time with this guy before. This evil thing offended me. How about handing him over to me?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 619

    Ma feihao''s words make Ma Yu stop suddenly.


    Looking at Ma feihao''s expectant appearance, Ma Yu''s face is as heavy as water. This guy has a problem with Han 3000?


    Today''s Han 3000, even he can only take care of carefully, Ma feihao actually also delusional revenge?


    "What festivals do you have?" Ma Yu deep voice asks a way.


    Ma feihao talked about the track with a smile on his face. Naturally, he had to add fuel to it. He said that he was a weak side, and the more he said, the more aggrieved he was, and he almost shed tears.


    Ma Yu is very clear about who ma feihao is and knows how to add to his story. Even if all he says is true, Ma Yu doesn''t dare to avenge his revenge.


    "Fortunately, you knelt down for him. If he knelt down for you, it would be over." After hearing Ma feihao''s story, Ma Yu said happily.


    Ma feihao puzzled looking at Ma Yu, when uncle, heard his nephew wronged, he could be so calm?


    "Uncle, you give him to me." Ma feihao said.


    "From today on, you can be a real dog to him. Only in this way can you live longer." Ma Yu said.


    "Ah Ma feihao looked at Ma Yu in consternation and said in doubt: "uncle, you asked me to be a dog leg for this waste. How can this be possible?"


    Ma Yu smiles coldly. Although Ma feihao is his nephew, Ma feihao''s evaluation of Han 3000 still makes him very unhappy.


    This is the apprentice yilao wants to accept. Even he is not qualified to evaluate Han 3000. What''s Ma feihao''s qualification?


    "Hum." Ma Yu snorted coldly and said, "do you know who Han 3000 is now?"


    "Who?" Ma feihao is at a loss. He thinks that Han 3000 is now in Ma Yu''s hands, and it should be a matter of course for Ma Yu to hand him revenge. After all, Ma Yu is his uncle, so he can''t turn his elbow outward. But now, Ma Yu seems to be protecting Han 3000.


    "There''s a big man who wants to take him as an apprentice. This big man''s status is much higher than mine. If I come later today, I''m afraid I''ll lose my life. Do you think you have the right to revenge? Unless you want the Ma family to die. " Ma Yu light says.


    Ma feihao looks at Ma Yu with a shocked face. In his mind, Ma Yu is already a very powerful person, and a more powerful person, actually wants to accept Han 3000 as an apprentice?


    What kind of luck has this rubbish gone through? He can become the apprentice of a big man.


    "Uncle, I have no chance of revenge?" Ma feihao is not willing to say that the psychological gap between the previous surge and the present cold water is too big for him to accept, and he has to make Han 3000 a dog, which is a fact that he does not want to accept.


    "You''d better not have this idea, not at all, otherwise, even I can''t protect you, and I will be killed by you." Ma Yu said seriously.


    Looking at Ma Yu''s serious expression, Ma feihao knows that he has not lied to scare himself, which means that he has no hope of revenge in his life.


    "In fact, it''s good for you to be a dog to him, because his master''s status is beyond your imagination. Maybe whether the Ma family can reach the real peak depends on whether you can make him happy." Ma Yu said.


    Flattery is a common skill for Ma feihao. It''s just that he can''t accept it when it''s used on Han 3000. After all, he has a grudge against Han 3000, which is well known by all the children of the aristocratic families in the Chinese community. Moreover, he has given cruel words in front of those people and must revenge himself.


    In this case, if he becomes Han 3000''s dog, won''t he be laughed off.


    "I know you love face, but who is more important than life? I believe you know it very well." Leave this sentence, Ma Yu carrying Han 3000 left.


    Ma feihao was in the same place for a long time. Although face is important, life is obviously more important. If he has no life, what''s the meaning of face?


    Ma feihao is not the kind of person who throws his head and blood. He can''t do anything to lose his life for a little face.


    With a sigh, Ma feihao said to himself, "just be a dog. As long as I have a chance to make my status higher, what''s the point of being a dog to him?"


    After Ma Yu takes Han 3000 away, Qi Yiyun, who is concerned about Han 3000''s state, follows him all the time. She doesn''t dare to approach him easily, but she doesn''t want to abandon him. After all, Han 3000 is seriously injured and needs treatment, and Qi Yiyun doesn''t know what Ma Yu wants to do with Han 3000.


    When Ma Yu noticed this, he stopped and waved to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun sees this and goes to Ma Yu.


    "Who are you?" Ma Yu asks Qi Yiyun.


    "Friends." Qi Yiyun said.


    Ma Yu light smile, between men and women''s friends? The way Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 is more than just a friend.


    "Come with me, you can take care of him." Ma Yu said. Qi Yiyun nodded his gratitude. Han family villa ended in a very strange way. Except for Han Xiao and Han Tiansheng, no one knows why Ma Yu wanted to protect Han 3000. However, in their opinion, Han 3000 lost this time, and he was very embarrassed. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back. However, it is also clear in everyone''s heart that this matter has not really come to an end. The coffin is still at the door of Han''s villa, and Han 3000 will surely make a comeback. Almost everyone is looking forward to that day in their heart. They know that the next time is the time to really decide life and death. Han family villa. Han Yan kneels in front of Han Tiansheng and shivers. Han 3000 shivers, revealing what happened in Yuncheng, and directly drives Han Yan into the abyss of killing her brother. Such treacherous things are intolerable to Han Tiansheng. Now that Han Li is dead, he will never be allowed to fall on a woman. Of course, Han Tiansheng knows that the Han family is gradually dying. Han Sanqian, as yilao''s apprentice, is not the same person as the Han family. His attitude towards Han Sanqian will inevitably lead to Han Sanqian''s revenge. Perhaps the day Han 3000 retaliates is the day when the Han family perishes. But before that, Han Tiansheng should try to stabilize the situation of the Han family¡° Grandfather, I''m wrong. I hope you give me a chance. " Han Yan kneels down in front of Han Tiansheng to beg for mercy. She is infatuated with the right to be the head of the family. But at this time, she can''t care about the obsession brought by the right. She just hopes not to be punished by Han Tiansheng. After Han Tiansheng loses face in front of everyone, he is in a bad mood at this time. How can he let Han Yan go. For him, Han Yan is Han Li''s own daughter, but he never regards Han Yan as an insider. The value of Han Yan''s existence is to marry a good family and bring an alliance for the Han family. Now that Han Yan''s killing his brother is exposed, who dares to marry such a vicious woman¡° Break your legs. From today on, you can''t leave the Han family and stay closed until you get old. " Han Tiansheng said without expression. Flustered Han Yan kept kowtowing, his forehead soon kowtowed blood, said: "grandfather, please, please give me a chance, don''t break my leg, don''t do it." Han Tiansheng takes a look at Han Xiao, but obviously he has no plan to be merciful. Han Xiao goes to Han Yan and says nothing. His two fists smash Han Yan''s kneecap. Han Yan is so painful that she rolls all over the floor. The miserable cry makes every Han family cool. They all bow their heads and dare not even look at Han Yan¡° From today on, I will be the head of the Han family Han Tiansheng said. Han family is established by Han Tiansheng. Naturally, no one dares to have an opinion about his words, and Han Yan''s fate is in front of them, and they don''t have the courage to offend Han Tiansheng at this time. Han Tiansheng took a deep breath and went back to his yard. However, his momentum was much less than before. He never thought that Han 3000, such a waste, could be so lucky that even the Apocalypse would accept him as an apprentice. Han Tiansheng is not a man waiting to die. If he wants to find a way to reverse the situation, he can''t let the Han family be destroyed in this way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 620

    Cloud City.


    Yundingshan villa area.


    Su Yingxia wakes up early in the morning and begins to feel uneasy. With her eyelids jumping, an intuitive foreboding spreads in her heart, causing her to sit on the sofa in a daze.


    Shi Jing has long been familiar with the situation of Su Yingxia''s swaying God. She often shows this state of being out of her mind. As a mother, Shi Jing naturally understands Su Yingxia''s psychological feelings at this moment.


    Han Nian is so young that she falls into the wrong hands. Even she can''t accept this kind of thing.


    "Miss Han Nian again?" Shi Jing sits beside Su Yingxia with a gentle face, holding Su Yingxia''s hand and asking in a soft voice.


    Su Yingxia looked at Shi Jing and shook her head. She said, "Mom, women''s sixth sense is really accurate, isn''t it?"


    "It''s just Xuanhua. Don''t worry. Han Nian will be fine." Shi Jing comforted.


    Su Yingxia kept shaking his head and said, "it''s not Han Nian, it''s 3000. I always think 3000 is in danger."


    Shi Jing was in a daze. She also felt empty today, and this kind of feeling began from getting up, like something happened that she didn''t know.


    At the moment, Su Yingxia mentions that Shi Jing finally understands how she feels.


    It seems that her intuition is telling her that Han 3000 had an accident.


    But she can not show panic, because Su Yingxia''s current state, if even she is also nervous, there is no way to appease Su Yingxia''s mood.


    "What can happen to him? You don''t know how powerful he is now. Ordinary people are not his opponents." Shi Jing said with a smile, and then turned to Yan Jun, said: "if you don''t believe it, ask your grandfather Yan."


    Since Shi Jing lived in Yundingshan villa area, Yan Jun and Han Tianyang also lived together.


    Yan Jun nodded with a smile, said: "indeed, 3000 now strength, ordinary people are not qualified to be his opponent, even if I, I''m afraid also can''t beat him."


    Yanjun how fierce, Su Yingxia is very clear, he can make such an evaluation of Han 3000, it shows that Han 3000 is really powerful.


    But there is a saying well said, there are people outside, Han 3000 is not invincible, there will always be experts to threaten him.


    "Mom, I''m still not at ease. Is there no way to contact 3000 now?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Shi Jing subconsciously takes a look at Han Tianyang. Only Han Tianyang knows the news about Han 3000. But Han Tianyang said that he can''t tell Su Yingxia now, because he''s worried that Su Yingxia can''t control himself and goes to the United States to find Han 3000. However, Han 3000''s current state and Su Yingxia''s going will only add trouble to him.


    "We are still trying our best to find out. You can rest assured that as long as there is news, we will tell you." Shi Jing said.


    Su Yingxia sighs. Since she married Han 3000, Han 3000 has never left her for such a long time. She is very worried about what Han 3000 is going through.


    At this time, Jiang LAN came down from upstairs.


    Since Shi Jing and others moved in, Jiang LAN has been a lot more honest. She has no chance to take care of Su Guoyao. On the surface, she pretends to take care of Su Guoyao. But in fact, for such a selfish person as Jiang LAN, she is suddenly crushed. She dare not breathe in the villa. Naturally, she has a lot of resentment in her heart, Naturally, we have to vent on Su Guoyao.


    Almost every day, lying in bed motionless Su Guoyao will be punched and kicked several times by Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN has long wanted to drive Shi Jing and others out of the villa. She even thought that Su Yingxia was the guard of the villa. She is fully qualified to do so.


    But being qualified doesn''t mean having courage. Jiang LAN is naturally short in front of Shi Jing, and she has been beaten by Shi Jing. Now she has a psychological shadow, so she doesn''t dare to mention it easily.


    Especially Han Tianyang. Shi Jing doesn''t know about him, but whenever she sees Han Tianyang''s serious face, Jiang LAN is afraid, and she doesn''t even have the courage to look directly at him.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of broken glass.


    Jiang Yingying is cleaning. Now she takes over her mother he Ting''s job and becomes a nanny at home. Cooking and cleaning is her daily work.


    She was rubbing a vase when she suddenly crushed it!


    It''s not falling to the ground, but holding it in your hand and breaking it for no reason.


    It''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. As long as it''s fragile in Jiang Yingying''s hands, it''s easy to break. Even if it''s just washing a bowl, it''s easy to be pinched out by her.


    Jiang LAN seems to have found a vent. She swears to Jiang YingYing and says, "what are you doing? You can''t do this little thing well. What''s the use of asking you at home? You''re a waste like your mother."


    In the face of Jiang LAN, Jiang Yingying can only bow her head in fear. In this family, no matter how high Shi Jing is, no matter how serious Han Tianyang is, it''s not terrible for Jiang Yingying. Only Jiang LAN who turns over will make her heart palpitating.


    "Look what you''ve done. Do you know how much this vase is worth?" Jiang LAN gnashes her teeth and says that it''s just the curse on her mouth. Jiang LAN slaps Jiang Yingying in the face. Jiang Yingying wrongly covers her face. She is not careless, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. Recently, her strength seems to have suddenly increased, even she can''t control herself. She only feels that she has used a little strength, but the vase is crushed¡° Mom, what are you doing? Yingying is just careless. A vase is worthless. " Su Yingxia rushed to protect Jiang Yingying. Jiang Lan said angrily: "you are still protecting her. Let''s dismiss her as soon as possible. How many things have been damaged in the family these days. If you go on like this, the family will be torn down by her sooner or later."¡° I hired her, and only I am qualified to dismiss her. " Shi Jing stood up and went to Jiang Yingying. Jiang Lan''s aura is immediately suppressed. She can be angry at Jiang Yingying''s bossy, but in the face of Shi Jing, she has to be a real turtle. One side of Yan Jun light frown, this period of time Jiang Yingying really broke a lot of things, but he cares about, is not these things, but Jiang Yingying itself. A woman, can easily crush vase, such strength should not appear in her. And she''s obviously not used to this kind of power, and she can''t control it at all. Yan Jun took a look at Han Tianyang. They reached a consensus and left the villa. In front of the garden, Han Tianyang asked Yanjun, "do you see something wrong?"¡° There seems to be a huge force in her body, and she still doesn''t adapt to the situation. " Yan Jun said¡° This phenomenon is very similar to 3000. " Han Tianyang sighs. Yan Jun nodded, at the beginning Han 3000 because of this thing to find him, so Yan Jun very clear Han 3000 body state, but he thought this kind of thing will only happen in Han 3000 body, but now, Jiang Yingying suddenly appeared the same situation, let Yan Jun some don''t understand¡° Is there anything unusual about her room? If I remember correctly, 3000 people have lived there before. " Han Tianyang said. Yan Jun frowned. Even if Han 3000 had lived in that room, he couldn''t explain where Jiang Yingying''s power came from¡° Why don''t you ask her to change rooms and let me stay for a while to see if I can find any clues? " Yan Jun suggested. Han Tianyang was silent for a moment, shook his head and said: "no, the source is not important. The important thing is that she has a chance to become stronger. You can train her well. Maybe she will become Han 3000''s powerful assistant in the future. There are too many things that we can''t understand at that level. Since she can''t enter that level, there''s no need to think too much." Yanjun nodded his head and said: "OK, from tomorrow on, I will give Jiang Yingying a set of regular training, so that she can adapt to her strength as soon as possible. If she can really become 3000 helpers, this is also a good thing." Han Tianyang sighed and said: "the development of the affairs in the United States has been beyond our expectation. Now it is no longer within our control. We have to look at 3000 personal abilities." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 621

    As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones.


    Although Han 3000 has amazing recovery ability, it will take a long time for Han Xiao to break his right leg.


    Lying in bed, although there is a big beauty like Qi Yiyun to take care of, but for Han 3000, nothing can be done, it is still a very painful thing.


    "Can I go out for a walk?"


    "Can you walk with your head?"


    "Then I want to go to the balcony for a breath of fresh air, isn''t that right?"


    "I''ll open the window for you."


    "I have to move, or the bones will rust."


    "Come on, do radio gymnastics with me. I''ll teach you."


    In the face of Han 3000''s request, Qi Yiyun refused without exception, because she only wanted Han 3000 to lie on the bed and cultivate, and didn''t want him to have any amount of exercise, so as to avoid more serious injury.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Qi Yiyun cares about him. He knows that, but he can''t bear to let him lie in bed 24 hours a day.


    "Do you have ADHD? You can''t stand it if you don''t move for a day. " Qi Yiyun rolled his eyes and said to Han 3000.


    "Can you call that man? I want to know who he is Han 3000 said, before fainting, he knew Ma Yu appeared, and after Qi Yiyun explained, he also knew that Ma Yu was ma feihao''s uncle, but why Ma Yu wanted to save him, which made Han 3000 have no idea.


    "I want to find him too, but he didn''t show up after he sent you here." Qi Yiyun said that this place should be Ma Yu''s home, but after leaving Han 3000, Ma Yu disappeared.


    "It''s really strange that Ma feihao wanted to kill me. How could his uncle save me?" Han three thousand one face doubts of say.


    "It''s strange that this kind of thing is meaningful. If he hadn''t saved you, you would have died in Han Xiao''s hands. It''s really beyond our ability." Qi Yiyun complains that Han 3000 was beaten that day, but she cried bitterly. Fortunately, Ma Yu appeared, otherwise Han 3000 would be lying in the cemetery now.


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly. He is careless in this matter. He thought that Han long is the most powerful person in the Han family. Since he can kill Han long, other people in the Han family are not worth to be afraid. But who ever thought that there was a Han Xiao beside Han Tiansheng, and Han Xiao''s strength is higher than Han long. I don''t know how many levels.


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed and said, "it''s really beyond my ability. I should have thought that Han Tiansheng had some powerful characters around him. Otherwise, how could he live to this day?"


    Han Tiansheng has many enemies. Since he can live to this day, he must have capital around him, which Han 3000 should have thought of. But Han Tiansheng gave him a three-day period, so he had no time to consider these factors.


    In Han Tiansheng''s eyes, Han Tianyang is a waste. How can Han 3000 shrink back and live up to the name of waste?


    "What if you think of it, don''t you go?" Qi Yiyun complains.


    Han three thousand one Leng, immediately laughed, said: "this is, even if know the gate of death, I will not retreat."


    "You really don''t know how to advance or retreat. You know you are dead, and you have to send it to your door. Is there such a fool as you?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "For Han Tiansheng, taking a step back will only give him an inch. Even if I can bear it, it''s useless." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun nuzui, want to refute Han 3000, but really don''t know what to say.


    Strong Han Tiansheng, even if Han 3000 really bow, he will not let Han 3000 go.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun look at each other, and then Qi Yiyun goes to open the door.


    But after the door opened, Qi Yiyun did not see the expected Ma Yu, but Ma feihao stood at the door with a fruit basket.


    "What are you doing here?" Qi Yiyun asked Ma feihao.


    Ma feihao''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Facing the beauty of Qi Yiyun, he was immediately moved. It''s not that he didn''t find the beauty of Qi Yiyun before, but that he has always hoped to develop a relationship with Han Yan. Strong cooperation will surely make the Ma family grow stronger, so Qi Yiyun was selectively ignored before.


    Now, Han Yan''s status in the Han family has plummeted, so Ma feihao is not interested in this woman.


    However, even if he is interested in Qi Yiyun, he does not dare to have the slightest idea of deviance. After all, it is very likely that Han 3000''s woman gave him 100 courage, and he does not dare to think wildly.


    "Brother 3000, let me see him." Ma feihao said.


    Three... Three thousand brothers?


    Qi Yiyun looks at Ma feihao in consternation, and feels that he must have a hallucination.


    Ma feihao''s name is Han 3000? Is that a mistake?


    With Ma feihao''s character of retribution, Han 3000 makes him kneel down. Can ma feihao not revenge?


    "What did you say?" Qi Yiyun thinks he heard wrong and asks again.


    "Let me see brother 3000. Is he resting?" After a pause, Ma feihao continued: "if brother 3000 is resting, I''ll leave my things and come to see him next time." Qi Yiyun heard it clearly this time. There is absolutely no mistake. Ma feihao''s name is Han 3000! What''s wrong with this guy¡° He just woke up. If you want to see him, go in. " Qi Yiyun said inconceivably¡° Thank you. Thank you Ma feihao nodded politely. This... This is a miracle? Or the world has changed. Even a dandy like Ma feihao has become so polite. Qi Yiyun really thinks it''s an illusion, but it''s so real. He pinches his thigh and it hurts. What''s the matter? Ma feihao came to Han 3000''s room and put down the fruit basket. He said to Han 3000 with a smile: "brother 3000, are you ok? How''s your recovery?" Unable to restrain the emotions as like as two peas and three thousand Qi Yiyun felt, they asked themselves, "what do you call me?" Brother 3000, don''t you like it? " Ma feihao straightened his back and said solemnly¡° Ma feihao, what are you playing with me? " Han 3000 asked, Ma feihao wants revenge, which Han 3000 knows very well. He is at the top of the pyramid in the rich second generation circle in the Chinese district. Last time he knelt down at the track, Ma feihao would be filled with anger. Han 3000 would not be surprised if Ma feihao was seeking revenge. But this guy is obviously showing kindness to him now, which is strange. If Ma feihao had no purpose, Han Sanqian would never believe it¡° Brother 3000, how can I play tricks with you? I really come to see you. I hope you can recover soon. " Ma feihao said that since he knows clearly that he can''t be Han 3000''s opponent, and he is not qualified to fight Han 3000, Ma feihao can only put down his body, and it''s not a shame to be a dog to Han 3000. No matter how outsiders look at him, as long as he can follow Han 3000 to make the Ma family stronger, it''s worth it¡° Ma feihao, I asked you to kneel down in front of everyone. Don''t you want revenge? " Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° Revenge? " Ma feihao said with a nervous face: "brother 3000, I have never thought that kneeling for you is a matter of course. How can I get revenge?"¡° You can''t have taken the wrong medicine Han 3000 thinks that this guy must be out of his mind, otherwise how can he say such words¡° Brother 3000, I''m not sick. What''s the point of taking medicine? " Ma feihao said¡° What''s wrong with you? Go to the psychiatric department of the hospital and have a look. " Han 3000 is speechless. Ma feihao immediately took out the phone, after dialing the number, said: "help me make an appointment with a psychiatrist, brother 3000 said I have to see, I must see." Han 3000 has nothing to say. Now he doesn''t just feel that Ma feihao is suffering, but that he is terminally ill and has no remedy. In the same way, Qi Yiyun also feels this way, because Ma feihao''s obvious intention to please is beyond the scope that ordinary people can understand¡° It''s not about your uncle, is it? " Han 3000 suddenly thought of a possibility, Ma Yu saved him, even Han Tiansheng did not dare to stop, now Ma feihao''s attitude change, in addition to because of Ma Yu, what else would you like¡° Brother 3000, my uncle said, let me be your dog. From today on, I am your most loyal man. You want me to go east, but I will never go west. " Ma feihao said seriously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 622

    It''s really related to Ma Yu, but Han 3000 can''t figure out why Ma Yu wants to save him and let Ma feihao be his dog?


    In terms of the hatred in Ma feihao''s heart, he can put down his dignity to please himself, which shows that Ma Yu has explained the seriousness of the situation to him, but Han 3000 has no idea what he mentioned.


    "Why did he do that?" Han three thousand puzzled looking at Ma feihao.


    Ma feihao shook his head in embarrassment. In his opinion, these things should be told by Ma Yu to Han 3000. He is not qualified to talk nonsense. Moreover, if he accidentally says something wrong and makes a big mistake, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Brother 3000, you''d better wait for my uncle to come back and ask him. I don''t dare to talk nonsense. I''m afraid I''ve made a mistake. I hope you can understand. But from today on, if you have any needs, you can tell me that I will meet you. " Ma feihao said that when he was a dog, he had to be dutiful, so he was ready to do anything for Han 3000.


    "Where''s your uncle?" It''s been several days. Han 3000 doesn''t even see Ma Yu''s shadow. If he leaves, who else can solve this doubt for him?


    "At the door of Han''s villa, I''ll help you guard the coffin." Ma feihao said.


    Han family villa.


    The coffin is definitely the most amazing scenery at the door, and many people come to see it these days. Of course, these people dare not get close to it. They can only have a look at it from a distance and personally prove that this is not a rumor.


    Ma Yu is lying on the top cover of the coffin. Although this kind of action is a bit unlucky, it is taboo for Ma Yu. He doesn''t believe that lying on the coffin can kill himself. As long as Han 3000 is taken care of, he is likely to join the four doors.


    Today''s Ma Yu is not the marginal figure of apocalypse, but there is still an insurmountable distance from the core. This time, Ma Yu was ordered to protect Han 3000. This is the opportunity for him to enter the core. As long as he does it to the satisfaction of yilao, he will be able to get a certain position in the four gates.


    Even if it''s just the lowest level of the four schools, it''s a leap. So Ma Yu has already figured out that no matter what, he should be happy with Han 3000 and satisfied with Yi Lao.


    Is not to keep the coffin, although it is a little boring, but think of the opportunity to join the four doors, Ma Yu again boring also have to insist on.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to stay here at all. With his words, the Han family doesn''t dare to act rashly. Even Han Tiansheng doesn''t dare to ask people to move the coffin when they die.


    Moreover, Han Xiao was once a man of apocalypse. He knew more about what Si men Yi meant, so he didn''t have the courage to offend the great man of apocalypse.


    "Ma Yu, is the purpose of your coming here just to save Han 3000?" At this time, Han Xiao goes to the coffin and asks Ma Yu.


    Ma Yu sat up, shook his head and said: "Yi old don''t know the situation here, if he knew, I''m afraid he would have come by himself."


    Hearing this, Han Xiao is shocked. He thinks that the person who appears this time is not Ma Yu, but Yi Lao. I''m afraid that the whole Han family, even the dog, will die clean.


    "Old Yi... Will he really come to the United States? I, I remember that he hasn''t left Tianqi for a long time Han Xiao kowtow said.


    Ma Yu contemptuous smile, this guy is scared to even talk all falter and haw, but this is not strange, with the deterrence of Yi old, he even scared to pee pants is also a matter of course.


    "Yi Lao''s current intention is just to let me protect Han 3000. As for whether he will come or not, I don''t know. But you''d better pray three times a day that Yi Lao won''t come. Otherwise, you will die and the whole Han family will be removed." Ma Yu said.


    Han Xiao is relieved in the heart, Yi old didn''t confirm to want to come, this shows that they didn''t come to a dead end, still have the chance to live.


    "But..." Ma Yu then said: "the enmity between you and Han 3000, Han 3000 will not let you go, so most of you still have to die."


    With that, Ma Yu began to laugh. He could see that Han 3000 was a man who would definitely take revenge. Moreover, the years of enmity between the Han family of the United States and the Han family of Yanjing needed a person to stand up and end, and this person was Han 3000.


    Han Xiao takes a deep breath. He pays all his attention to old Yi and completely forgets the grudge between him and Han 3000.


    What if Yi doesn''t come? Will Han 3000 let them go?


    As Ma Yu said, in the current situation, they still have to die.


    "I see. Do you need anything?" Han Xiao said.


    "Han Xiao, you still want to bribe me, do you think I dare to accept it? That''s yilao. He can beat me to death with a slap. I''m playing with you all the time. " Ma Yu has no interest to say, give him 100 courage, he also absolutely dare not accept Han Xiao''s advantage.


    Han Xiao''s face was as gray as death, and said, "I''ll go first."


    Back to Han''s villa.


    Han Tiansheng''s courtyard.


    In the past, Han Tiansheng used to make tea to amuse birds, but now he is not in the mood at all. The cage bird seemed to notice that it was left out in the cold and kept chirping. Upset, Han Tiansheng was angry with a beast and threatened: "you''re barking. Believe it or not, I''ll crush you." How can the cage bird understand Han Tiansheng''s words? It''s even more fierce. Han Tiansheng stood up, opened the cage, held the bird in his hand and pinched it to death¡° Animals are animals. If you don''t understand people''s words, what''s the use of raising you? " Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. Han Xiao, who just came back, was a little surprised to see this scene. This bird was a plaything that Han Tiansheng had kept for a long time. He took good care of it on weekdays. He had to take it back to his room when it was windy and rainy. Today he killed it himself¡° How''s it going? " Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao. Once han Tiansheng was not afraid of death and bleeding, but after so many years of ease, his strength has long faded. Now when his life is threatened, Han Tiansheng realizes that he is afraid of death. He doesn''t want to wait for death. He has to find a way to keep his family. Of course, Han Tiansheng has never thought about fighting against the four gates of apocalypse. Han''s family is stronger than apocalypse in the Chinese community of the United States, and not even an ant. Naturally, Han Tiansheng can''t have such ambition¡° Yi Lao is not sure whether he will come to the United States Han Xiao said. Han was as like as two peas in the air. He felt the same thing as Han Xiaogang knew about it. If things were not coming, he would have a chance to change. But he and Han Xiao forgot the existence of Han three thousand. But you forget Han 3000, will he let us go? Old Yi can''t come, but he is his own apprentice. We have no right to ignore Han 3000. " Han Xiao reminds a way. Han Tiansheng''s expression became serious in an instant. Yes, there is no yilao, but Han 3000 is still there! As yilao''s apprentice, Han 3000 is here, doesn''t that mean yilao is also here? Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. With the current level of hatred between him and Han 3000, it''s almost impossible for him to turn the fight into friendship. Even if he can really pull down his old face and discuss with Han 3000, Han 3000 may not be able to live in peace with him¡° Is there no other way? " Han Tiansheng, biting his back teeth, said that he had built up the glory of the Korean family in the United States, and he would never want to see the glory destroyed in his own hands. This is his painstaking effort, which he has worked hard for all his life¡° There''s another way to find him. " Han Xiao said. He? He! Han Tiansheng''s face turned pale. Han Tianyang, yes, as long as you find Han Tianyang, this thing will take a turn¡° But is it really useful to use Han Tianyang to threaten Han 3000? " Han Tiansheng is not sure. Han Xiao has no choice but to smile. He really means to go to Han Tianyang, but he doesn''t want to use Han Tianyang to threaten Han 3000. Instead, he reconciles the hatred with Han Tianyang. As long as Han Tianyang doesn''t hate the Korean family of the United States, he can persuade Han 3000 not to take revenge. It''s a pity that Han Tiansheng obviously doesn''t have this idea. His first idea is to arrest Han Tianyang. It''s ridiculous. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 623

    "Do you think that we are still qualified to catch Han Tianyang? This will only make Han 3000 more angry." Han Xiao said.


    Isn''t it Han Tianyang?


    Han Tiansheng looks at Han Xiao suspiciously. Besides, he doesn''t understand what Han Xiaogang''s words mean.


    Since we can''t catch Han Tianyang, what''s the significance of looking for Han Tianyang?


    "What do you mean?" Han Tiansheng asked suspiciously.


    Han Xiao sighed and said: "now you are not superior. You should lower your identity to look at this matter. To find Han Tianyang is to negotiate to solve the grudge between you, and then let Han Tianyang persuade Han 3000 to let us go."


    "It''s impossible!" Han Tiansheng''s first thought was to refuse, and he refused very decisively.


    Negotiation is a joke in his eyes.


    At the beginning, he broke up with Han Tianyang, and even forced him to kneel down and leave the United States. These are all things Han Tiansheng did above Han Tianyang.


    For Han Tiansheng, in his eyes, Han Tianyang is always inferior. How can he negotiate with a inferior?


    "Why not, because you always think Han Tianyang is inferior?" Han Xiao said helplessly.


    "He is a waste in my eyes, which can''t be changed by anything. But you asked me to discuss with a waste. Han Xiao, have you forgotten your identity?" Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    Han Xiao left Tianqi and returned to Han Tiansheng because Han Tiansheng was kind to him. If it wasn''t for Han Tiansheng, he wouldn''t have himself today. So Han Xiao is very grateful and willing to spend his whole life protecting Han Tiansheng.


    But now, Han Xiao has lost the ability to protect Han Tiansheng, or to put it bluntly, he is not qualified to protect Han Tiansheng at all. In the face of yilao, he has no choice but to put his hands down and catch him.


    "I can die with you if you want to." Han Xiao light said.


    Han Tiansheng was furious and went to Han Xiao with a ferocious face and said, "you are my bodyguard, so you should protect my integrity instead of asking me to humble myself to a waste."


    "You can rest assured that I will take my last breath to protect you." Han Xiao said without expression, he can die, as long as Han Tiansheng makes a choice.


    Take your last breath!


    This sentence is obviously to say that even if he died, he could not protect Han Tiansheng. Han Tiansheng naturally understood this truth, but in order to survive, could he only ask Han Tiansheng?


    If the time goes back ten years, Han Tiansheng''s idea will definitely be very firm, there will not be a trace of wandering, but now, thinking that he will die, Han''s family will be destroyed in his hands, Han Tiansheng hesitates.


    "You should be very clear that only Han Tianyang can change Han 3000''s ideas." Han Xiao continued.


    Han Tiansheng went back to his room without saying a word.


    Out of dignity, he is not willing to go to Han Tianyang, but at present, is he really going to gamble on his own life for this tone?


    Although he has little time left in his life, Han Tiansheng is not willing to end up in this way.


    Han''s family, which he built up through hard work, was finally destroyed in his own hands. This is not what Han Tiansheng wants to see.


    "Is there really no other way?" Han Tiansheng sat on the edge of the bed and said to himself, his rickety posture looked dejected.


    On the other hand, Han 3000 is still worried about Ma Yu''s appearance. This guy was born to save him and let Ma feihao be his dog. The more Han 3000 thinks about it, the more he feels confused in his mind.


    Is Ma Yu related to that level?


    But even if Ma Yu is really a person of that level, Han 3000 doesn''t feel that he can get this kind of high standard treatment.


    At the beginning, he won the battle with Gong Tian, but he was reluctant. He didn''t think that because of this, he could get the attention of that level.


    After Ma feihao left, Han 3000 took out the jade pendant he got at Nangong''s house. The word "Apocalypse" on it was clearly visible. He had guessed that Apocalypse might be the name of that level, but before he really confirmed this, it was just his guess.


    "What kind of place is apocalypse? Is it some kind of mysterious organization? What''s the point of such an organization? " Han 3000 said to himself.


    He knows very little about that level now, but he can feel that this level seems to be getting closer and closer to himself. He believes that one day, he will be able to enter this level and understand what the unknown world is like.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun came into the room with the fruit tray.


    In addition to three regular meals every day, Qi Yiyun also prepares some nutriments and fruits for Han 3000. It can be said that he takes good care of Han 3000. He is afraid that Han 3000 will lose nutrition and recover.


    "Have some fruit." Qi Yiyun said.


    "If I die in front of Han''s villa, can you imagine what will happen to the Qi family?" Han Sanqian asked Qi Yiyun, this problem has not been discussed between them, but the result needless to say, both of them know it. So Han Sanqian admired Qi Yiyun for having the courage to make such a decision¡° Hypothetical questions are meaningless, and I refuse to answer them. " Qi Yi cloud light says¡° So why are you doing this? Let me know. " Han 3000 said¡° Love you, in addition to love you, I can''t think of any other reason. My love for you is strong enough. I almost took the life of a family of three. " Qi Yiyun''s answer is very relaxed and comfortable, which seems to be a small and natural thing for her. Han Sanqian sighed in his heart. If Qi Yiyun could take such a huge risk just because of love, then this love is really heavy. Seeing Han 3000''s serious expression, Qi Yiyun suddenly smiles and says, "you really treat yourself as a god of men. Our family is gambling that you won''t die and that you can win the Han family. In this way, our family can get a lot of benefits." Han Sanqian knows that this may be part of the reason, but it is definitely not the fundamental factor. Suddenly, Han 3000 thought of a thing, related to Qi Yiyun''s relatives. After carefully looking at Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian asked, "by the way, are your relatives here?" Qi Yiyun was stunned for a moment and then said, "are you afraid? There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s not that I didn''t come. It''s not a big deal. " Han 3000 almost choked to death by an apple stalk. Isn''t that a big deal? If Qi Yiyun is really pregnant, for Han 3000, it''s a big event that changes the color of heaven and earth. Not only can he not explain to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 doesn''t know how to treat Qi Yiyun¡° It can''t be this coincidence. " Han 3000 is dying of suffocation. He''s so drunk that he doesn''t feel anything. If he became a father, wouldn''t he be wronged¡° How can I know? It''s not what I say. " Qi Yiyun chuckles in her heart and looks at Han 3000''s frightened expression. As for Han 3000''s rejection, it''s nothing for Qi Yiyun. After all, it''s not once or twice that she was rejected by Han 3000, and she''s already used to it. Han three thousand heavily spit out a bad luck, in addition to praying in the heart, there is no other way. For Han 3000, who is lying in bed, life is very hard. He can''t go anywhere. Even getting out of bed needs to get Qi Yiyun''s approval. It''s like a day of waste and doing nothing. But the outside world is particularly wonderful. Besides Han Tiansheng''s obsession with whether to go to Yuncheng in person, Ma feihao has done a lot in the Chinese community in order to please Han 3000. That day, Ma feihao came to Fang Shuo''s house in person. Fang Shuo wanted to kill Han 3000 all the time. Now as Han 3000''s dog, Ma feihao naturally wanted to help Han 3000 solve the problem¡° Ho, why did you come to my house in person? " Fang Shuo doesn''t dare to go out these days. If Han Sanqian doesn''t die, he can''t have peace of mind¡° Fang Shuo, the festival between you and brother 3000 is not small. " Ma feihao said lightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 624

    Fang Shuo didn''t pay attention to Ma feihao''s words, and didn''t notice Ma feihao''s honorific name to Han 3000.


    He knows that now Han 3000 is in Ma Yu''s hands, and Ma feihao, as Ma Yu''s nephew, is not equivalent to Han 3000 in Ma feihao''s hands?


    Fang Shuo has an idea. He is aware that Ma feihao''s purpose is to find him. It is likely that Ma feihao wants to get some benefits from him.


    "Brother Hao, if you can help me solve this problem, I will promise you anything you want." Fang Shuo said that he could earn more money without money, but if he lost his life, Luo Jinxian could not be saved.


    Ma feihao gave a cold smile. What was the fool thinking? Didn''t he hear his name for Han 3000? He even wanted to give him some advantages to help him get revenge.


    "Fang Shuo, you don''t know that you are dying." Ma feihao said coldly.


    Fang Shuo''s whole body was excited and puzzled and asked, "brother Hao, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean?" Ma feihao suddenly grabbed Fang Shuo''s hair and scolded: "you have the courage to take revenge on brother 3000. I don''t think you want to live."


    At this time, Fang Shuo finally heard Ma feihao''s name for Han 3000.


    Brother 3000!


    What''s going on.


    Don''t Ma feihao also want to kill Han 3000? What''s more, he plans to avenge himself, but now he has such a respectful name for Han 3000.


    "Brother Hao, don''t you also want revenge?" Fang Shuo said doubtfully.


    "Revenge? I''m just brother 3000''s younger brother now. How can I get revenge from him? Brother 3000 would be very kind if he didn''t blame me. Can I be so ignorant? " Ma feihao said coldly.


    Fang Shuo is confused. What happened? How can ma feihao become Han 3000''s younger brother?


    "You don''t know brother 3000''s real identity at all. I''m afraid you can''t even pee in your crotch. You''re a devil. You want to take revenge, and you don''t want to see what you are." With that, Ma feihao kicked Fang Shuo.


    Fang Shuo, who was crying in pain, was soon noticed by his parents.


    Two old hurried to the living room, when they saw Fang Shuo was hit, rushed over.


    "Who are you? You dare to come to our Fang''s house and beat people. Don''t you want to live?" Fang Shuo''s father yelled angrily at Ma feihao.


    Ma feihao raised his head and said, "how can I beat him? How dare you?"


    Fang Shuo''s father sees Ma feihao clearly and looks pale with fright. He thinks it''s some little man who is making trouble at home. Unexpectedly, it''s Ma feihao!


    Fang Shuo''s father didn''t dare to provoke this young man.


    Even his mother, who usually regarded Fang Shuo as the treasure in his hand, didn''t even dare to say anything at this time.


    "Feihao, what''s the matter? Don''t your two brothers have a good relationship on weekdays? What''s the matter with him? Tell me, I''ll teach him a lesson for you." Fang Shuo''s father said.


    "Brother, is this fool qualified to be my brother?" Ma feihao disdains to say that although they have a good relationship on weekdays, Ma feihao has never treated this kind of waste as a brother, and now in this special situation, Ma feihao is even more unlikely to admit his relationship with Fang Shuo.


    Listening to his son being scolded as a fool, Fang Shuo''s parents didn''t dare to be angry. Instead, they offered good advice.


    "Feihao, let him go first. If he offends you, I''ll compensate for him." Fang Shuo''s mother said with a distressed face.


    Fang Shuo''s father nodded and said, "yes, you tell us that we are in charge of you. If this boy really does anything rebellious, we will punish him for you."


    Ma feihao looked them up and down and said, "do you still have fertility?"


    Fang Shuo''s parents didn''t understand what Ma feihao said.


    "If you can still live, I advise you to go back to your room and do more exercise, otherwise, no one will inherit Fang''s property in the future." Ma feihao said.


    This sentence made Fang Shuo''s parents'' face changed greatly, and no one inherited it. Doesn''t it mean Fang Shuo is dead!


    Fang Shuo''s father came up to Fang Shuo, slapped him in the face and said angrily, "what have you done, smelly boy?"


    Fang Shuo doesn''t know anything about his current state. He doesn''t know why Baima feihao calls Han 3000 his brother, and he doesn''t understand why Ma feihao wants to stand for Han 3000.


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything." Fang Shuo said weakly.


    Fang Shuo''s father didn''t believe him. If he didn''t do anything, how could Ma feihao come to him for no reason, and even want his life?


    "Feihao, you give him a chance, I will let him make up for it." Fang Shuo''s father prayed to Ma feihao.


    "I give him a chance? I don''t have the qualification. Whether he can survive depends on what brother 3000 does with him. " Ma feihao said.


    Brother 3000?


    Fang Shuo''s father frowned. Is it Han 3000 who has been in the limelight recently?


    In today''s Chinese community, no one knows the name of Han 3000. The amazing feat of delivering a coffin to Han Tiansheng was unthinkable to others, but he did it. Although the end was a little miserable, the courage and courage could not be learned by others. But although he survived by luck, in other people''s eyes, he will die in Han Tiansheng''s hands one day. But Ma feihao is now obviously standing in line with Han 3000, which makes Fang Shuo''s father a little confused. Why does Ma feihao even want to confront Han''s family¡° Feihao, does the Ma family want to deal with Han Tiansheng? " Fang Shuo''s father asked suspiciously. Ma feihao light smile, said: "old thing, you don''t think three thousand brother can''t deal with Han Tiansheng?"¡° Isn''t it? " Fang Shuo''s father is not the only one who thinks so. All the families in the Chinese community think so, because they don''t know what it means to have Ma Yu, and they don''t know Han 3000''s real identity¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Ma feihao laughs. What a ridiculous idea. These stupid guys, can''t you see that Han Tiansheng can''t protect himself? If Han Tiansheng is really capable, how can he hide in Han''s villa¡° Stupid thing, you look down on brother 3000 too much. Han Tiansheng is living or dead, but it''s just a sentence from brother 3000. " Ma feihao said. Fang Shuo''s father was shocked. Is Han Tiansheng''s life and death already in Han 3000''s hands? Ma feihao said that, it can''t be a joke. Fang Shuo''s father knows that there must be something he doesn''t know. Kick in Fang Shuo, Fang Shuo''s father said angrily: "smelly boy, you now hurry to apologize to Han 3000. If he doesn''t forgive you, you will die." The couple are not old enough to be sterilized, but Fang Shuo''s father can''t accept the fact that his son, who has been raising him for more than 20 years, died. Ma feihao heard Fang Shuo''s father''s words, angrily kicked Fang Shuo''s father and said in a cold voice, "are you qualified to call brother 3000''s name?" Fang Shuo''s father twisted his expression with pain, but he nodded his head and said, "yes, I shouldn''t call him his full name. I should call him brother 3000."¡° As for your son, I''ve taken him away. Whether he can survive depends on his life. " Ma feihao said, pulling Fang Shuo''s hair and going out. Fang Shuo didn''t dare to struggle. At this time, he was scared to pee. After they left, Fang Shuo''s mother grabbed Fang Shuo''s father''s hand with tears on her face and said, "what can I do? Is there no way to save Fang Shuo?" Fang Shuo''s father sighed and said, "don''t you see Ma feihao''s attitude? Even this domineering boy is so respectful to Han 3000. It seems that he is not as simple as we think. Even Han Tiansheng''s life and death is just a word. What do we get?" Fang Shuo''s mother''s face was as pale as ashes. She naturally understood this truth. The Chinese community is almost the world of Han Tiansheng alone. If even Han Tiansheng can''t deal with Han 3000, they will have to leave it to their fate¡° Who is he? I heard that this boy is not the grandson of Han Tianyang? " Fang Shuo''s mother said¡° At that time, Han Tianyang was forced to kneel down. I witnessed it with my own eyes. Many people knew about it. It seems that his grandson came to avenge him. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 625

    When Ma feihao brings Fang Shuo to Han 3000, in order to show himself, Ma feihao gives Fang Shuo a good beating. Han 3000 can see that this guy has almost got to the point where he can please himself.


    Unfortunately, this incident does not make Han 3000 feel good about Ma feihao. He never regards Fang Shuo as an opponent. He is a person who can pee his pants if he bluffs. How can Han 3000 look at him in the eye?


    When will tigers care about the life and death of ants?


    "Brother 3000, what do you want to do with him? As long as you say, I''ll do it for you." Ma feihao, panting for breath, asked Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian looks at Fang Shuo squatting in the corner. He is so scared that his face is defeated and his whole body is shaking. Such a person can''t be called his opponent.


    "Do you think I need to face this kind of rubbish? Do you want to avenge me Han 3000 light said.


    Ma feihao''s move is to please Han 3000, but Han 3000 does not seem very happy to say so.


    "Brother 3000, you mean..."


    "I mean, he''s such a rubbish. He''s not worthy of being my opponent, and I''ve never thought of worrying about him. What''s more, if I want to deal with him, do I need your help?" Han 3000 light way.


    Ma feihao''s eyes are fixed. Han Sanqian doesn''t take Fang Shuo as his opponent, but he goes to Fang Shuo''s house to show off his power, and brings Fang Shuo to Han Sanqian. Doesn''t this lower Han Sanqian''s identity in disguise?


    "Brother 3000, this kind of rubbish certainly doesn''t deserve to be your opponent, otherwise, I don''t need to deal with him." Ma feihao is very clever. This remark makes Han 3000 very high and deliberately lowers his position. It seems that he is the same level as Fang Shuo.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect that this guy''s flattering skill would be so advanced, so he couldn''t help but smile.


    "What do you think I should do with him?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Ma feihao is puzzled by this question. If Han 3000 says that he will kill Fang Shuo, he will never be soft hearted. But if he gives the decision to him, he will be a bit tangled. After all, he can''t guess Han 3000''s mind. If it''s not necessary, he doesn''t think that he really wants to kill Fang Shuo.


    Before Ma feihao spoke, Fang Shuo knelt down in front of Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, I used to be blind. Please let me go. I will never take revenge on you any more. I will do whatever you want me to do." Fang Shuo had a runny nose and a tear. This guy was scared and let him be domineering. But in front of Han 3000 and Ma feihao, he had no capital to be domineering.


    Han three thousand to Ma feihao pick eyebrows, as if to tell him to make up his mind.


    Ma feihao had a headache. He never thought that such a decisive thing would fall on him.


    "Brother 3000, this boy is still valuable in the Chinese community. Why don''t you... Let him be your dog and let you do what you want?" Ma feihao said.


    "If you want to use him to please me, don''t you think about what he should get?" Han 3000 asked.


    Ma feihao lowered his head, did not dare to look at Han 3000''s sharp eyes, said: "brother 3000, I really want to use him to please you, because in addition to this thing, I don''t know what to do."


    Han three thousand mouth up, nothing to do? This is easy to do, because he still has a lot of things in his hands and needs help.


    Although Tang Zong''s ability doesn''t need to be questioned, for Tang Zong, the Chinese community is a strange place after all, and there is bound to be a time when things are tied up. Han Sanqian hopes that he can control the business in the Chinese community one day in the future, which requires Tang Zong to integrate into this circle in a short time.


    If you want to integrate into the circle, there must be a gap. Only by finding this gap can you integrate correctly. Now, the gap has been placed in front of you.


    "Nangong''s company, do you know?" Han 3000 asks Ma feihao.


    "I know, brother 3000 is the new senior manager of this company. If you have anything to say, just say it." Ma feihao said.


    "At present, the senior manager of this company is Tang Zong, who is under my command. I need him to open up the market of Chinese area for me. Can you show your value in this matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    Ma feihao nodded and said, "brother 3000, don''t worry. I don''t have any real skills, but I have a reputation in business. I can help you if you need any cooperation."


    "OK, go to find Tang Zong. I hope you two can cooperate happily." Han 3000 said.


    This is Han 3000''s first appointment to Ma feihao. Although Ma feihao knows that this is only a use, he is also very happy. At least Han 3000 has come to work with him, which indirectly shows that the distance between him and Han 3000 is getting closer.


    Ma feihao believes that as long as he is sincere and hardworking enough, he is entitled to win the trust of Han 3000.


    Just as Ma feihao was about to leave, he suddenly felt his hands around his thigh. It turned out that he was so scared that he had no urine to wet.


    Fang Shuo looks at Ma feihao prayingly, and seems to want him to take him away with him¡° Brother 3000, how do you deal with this guy? " Ma feihao asked Han 3000¡° This kind of rubbish, as long as it doesn''t appear in front of me Han 3000 light way. Fang Shuo kowtowed gratefully to Han 3000 and said, "brother 3000, don''t worry, I will never appear in front of you in the future. You are in the East, I am in the west, and I will never dirty your eyes." Han three thousand waved to Ma feihao, motioned Ma feihao to take Fang Shuo away. After Fang Shuo left, he felt as if he had picked up his life. He was so excited that he cried bitterly. Ma feihao regretted it. How could he regard this waste as brother 3000''s opponent and take him to see brother 3000 so seriously? Now it seems that this is really a stupid decision¡° Go home as soon as you can. I advise you not to show up in the Chinese community all your life. " Ma feihao said to Shuo, then got on the car and rushed to Nangong''s company. Qi Yiyun walks into Han 3000''s room with a fruit tray, and says with a smile: "you are really a pain in the head to please you, but he never thought that you are so difficult to serve."¡° Am I hard to serve? " Han Sanqian doesn''t think he is a difficult person, and Ma feihao''s doing it really doesn''t mean anything to him. Fang Shuo, Han Sanqian has not paid attention to him for a long time. If he still dares to mess around and kill him, it''s not a threat at all¡° He has racked his brains to please you. You are not only ungrateful, but also almost make him difficult to be a man. Do you think it''s very difficult to serve him? " Qi Yiyun says helplessly that Ma feihao has such a big attitude change. In Qi Yiyun''s opinion, Han 3000 should treat him well. After all, this person still has a certain space to use¡° I gave him a chance to do something else, too. " Han 3000 said¡° He''s very useful. I think you can be friends with him. " Qi Yiyun suggested¡° Friends? " Han Sanqian said with a faint smile: "since he wants to be my dog, the hierarchy naturally needs to be clear. In your opinion, only by treating him well can he make better use of him. But in my opinion, the more obvious the hierarchy is, the more Ma feihao will do his best to help me. Once he crosses the line of upper and lower levels, it will only make him more and more uncontrollable."¡° Why? " Qi Yiyun puzzled looking at Han 3000, good to Ma feihao, he should be grateful, how can there be uncontrolled situation¡° Qi Yiyun, although you are a strong woman, you don''t know how to control people. Some people are destined to show loyalty under oppression. Ma feihao is such a man. He is a dandy and domineering all his life. He wants him to be obedient. How can he do it without deterrence? He is a friend when he is used to this, He thinks he''s on an equal footing with me Han 3000 explained with a smile. Qi Yiyun really didn''t understand this aspect. He nodded his head in a clear way, but said something that made Han 3000 speechless: "although I don''t understand, I think it''s very reasonable." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 626

    After Ma feihao went to the company, he met with Tang Zong. But Tang Zong didn''t need Ma feihao''s help at this stage, so he just reached some oral agreements and Ma feihao left.


    This makes Ma feihao a little disappointed. Now he can''t wait to prove himself, hoping to shorten the relationship between him and Han 3000 in the shortest time. But according to the current situation, there is no such opportunity at all.


    Ma feihao, who has nothing to do, drives to Han''s villa.


    Ma Yu is still lying on the lid of the coffin to rest. As long as he is there, the bodyguards of the Han family dare not go near the coffin.


    "Uncle."


    Ma Yu heard Ma feihao''s voice, sat up, found that Ma feihao was dejected, and asked with a smile: "what''s the matter, you look listless, can''t find a chance to please Han 3000?"


    Ma feihao nodded his head. His mind was about to explode. He couldn''t think of any good way.


    "Yes, that''s why I came to my uncle to help me." Ma feihao said.


    Ma Yu patted Ma feihao on the shoulder and said, "this thing can''t be done in a hurry, and you still have time."


    "Uncle, you know I''m an acute person. If I can''t do it, I''ll be in a great distress. Please think of a way for me." Ma feihao said bitterly.


    "It''s not that you don''t have it. It''s just that it''s too dangerous to do it with your ability now." Ma Yu said.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as he heard that there was a way, Ma feihao immediately became energetic. Whether he could do it or not, he had to know how to do it to measure it.


    "Recently, there have been a lot of scavengers in the Chinese community. I suspect that some people want to deal with Han 3000 secretly." Ma Yu said.


    "Scavenger!" Ma feihao shrinks his neck in fright. He naturally knows what a scavenger is. No wonder Ma Yu says that he has no ability to do it. He is just a son of a rich family. How can he fight with these killers?


    Seeing Ma feihao''s reaction, Ma Yu can''t help sighing. Sure enough, the second generation of the rich is the second generation of the rich. Apart from spending money to show off, he has no real ability. If it wasn''t for his family''s happiness, he would be nothing.


    "Uncle, this topic is beyond the outline, which I have the ability to do." Ma feihao said.


    "Of course you don''t have the ability to compete with the scavenger, but you can find a way to protect Han 3000." Ma Yu said.


    "What can I do?" Ma feihao asked suspiciously.


    Ma Yu is so angry that he slaps Ma feihao on the head. His words are so clear that Ma feihao can''t understand them.


    "You really want to make me angry, don''t you?" Ma Yu angrily looks at Ma feihao.


    Ma feihao looked aggrieved, touched his head and said: "uncle, my brain has not been easy to use since I was a child. Just say it directly. Don''t let me guess."


    "You have a bad brain? I think you have a lot of ways and tricks to play with women. You just put your mind on women, so you don''t have the mind to think about these things. " Ma Yu said.


    Ma feihao nodded repeatedly, and did not dare to refute. For him, conquering women is the most pleasant thing, because he is not short of money and status. Besides those Yingyan, he really does not know what to do.


    The starting point is so high that Ma feihao has never had a real goal in his life.


    "Since the other party can pay a scavenger to deal with Han 3000, can''t you pay someone to protect Han 3000? Now Han 3000 is seriously injured, and his self-protection ability is very poor. This is your chance to show yourself, you fool. " Ma Yu said.


    Ma feihao suddenly realized, gently gave himself a mouth, said: "I''m too stupid to think of such a simple thing."


    "It''s my responsibility to protect Han 3000. Since you want to fight for performance in front of him, I''ll give you this opportunity. Don''t let me down." Ma Yu reminds a way.


    Ma feihao patted his chest and promised: "uncle, don''t worry. I''m sure I can finish the task. I won''t let you down."


    Although Ma Yu said that, he didn''t dare to give Han 3000''s safety to Ma feihao. In case of any accident, he couldn''t explain to Yi Lao, but it would be over.


    At this time, two people, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao, suddenly appeared at the gate of Han''s villa.


    When Ma feihao saw Han Tiansheng, he subconsciously took a step back, which was due to the fear of Han Tiansheng.


    But soon, Ma feihao straightened up again. After all, with Ma Yu by his side, what is he afraid of Han Tiansheng?


    Although Ma feihao''s action is very slight, but still did not escape Ma Yu''s eyes, can not help but let Ma Yu heart sigh more than.


    Han 3000 dare to send a coffin to Han Tiansheng without any support. Even Ma Yu is astonished by his heroic spirit. Looking at Ma feihao at this time, he was just scared to retreat when he saw Han Tiansheng, and there was still his presence. From this point alone, we can see the gap between Ma feihao and Han 3000.


    "Uncle, Han was born here." Ma feihao some nervous said to Ma Yu.


    "What are you afraid of? Can he eat you?" Ma Yu looked at Ma feihao disdainfully. Ma feihao throat wriggled for a while, forced to pretend calm said: "of course not, there is uncle in, how can he be adverse to me."¡° You are too far away from Han 3000. You are a positive opponent of Han Tiansheng. Let''s see what you are like now. " Ma Yu said. Ma feihao didn''t deny this. On the day Han 3000 delivered the coffin, he felt numb and admitted his admiration for Han 3000 again and again. This is part of the reason why he is willing to be Han 3000''s dog leg. In the Chinese community, no one dares to yell at Han Tiansheng like this. He is the first and probably the last person in Han 3000. Ma feihao is not so uncomfortable when he is a dog to such a person¡° Han Tiansheng, the monk can run, but not the temple. You should have heard of this sentence? " Ma Yu told Han Tiansheng that the old man had built the Korean family in the United States by himself, so in Ma Yu''s opinion, he should not leave the Chinese community for his own safety, and Han Xiao was also very clear about the ability of apocalypse, even if he went to the ends of the earth, with the power of apocalypse, he could find him¡° I''m going to Cloud City Han Tiansheng said. Ma Yu Leng for a while, then laughed. Why does Han Tiansheng go to Yuncheng? Of course, he knows, but Han Tiansheng will make such a decision, which is beyond Ma Yu''s expectation. At the beginning, he drove Han Tianyang out of the United States and established a feud with Han Tianyang. Now, in order to survive and save the Korean family in the United States, he went to find Han Tianyang. It''s really interesting¡° Han Tiansheng, don''t forget your old face? " Ma Yu asked with a smile. Face is very important to Han Tiansheng, especially when it''s Han Tianyang. Face rises to the issue of dignity. He is superior to Han Tianyang, but now he has to ask Han Tianyang to help persuade Han 3000 to let him go. This is really a very difficult thing, but Han Tiansheng knows very well that he has no choice. Today''s Han 3000 is so powerful that he has no way to deal with it. If he doesn''t, he will have to wait to die¡° Ma Yu, you may see my jokes, but I do it not just for myself, but to keep the whole Korean family in the United States. " Han Tiansheng said. Ma Yu disdains to shake his head. Han Tiansheng says that he is generous, but in fact, to protect the Korean family in the United States is just to save his own life. In other words, can he not lose face? In this case, we can only cheat children¡° I won''t stop you, but you have to remember that escape will only make your death worse. You can''t escape the pursuit of apocalypse. " Ma Yu reminds a way¡° Don''t worry. I''ve never thought about running away. " Han Tiansheng said. Looking at Han Tiansheng''s superior posture, Ma Yu is angry. This old guy is used to being superior. His posture of pretending is disgusting. So Ma Yu did not give face said: "did not think, or did not dare to escape." Han Tiansheng bit his teeth and angrily turned to leave¡° Uncle, what is he doing in Yuncheng? " After Han Tiansheng left, Ma feihao asked curiously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 627

    Ma Yu angrily kicks on Ma feihao''s butt.


    Ma feihao fell a dog to eat excrement, also a pair of ignorant appearance.


    Puzzled looking at Ma Yu asked: "uncle, what do you kick me for?"


    Ma Yu gritted his teeth and looked at Ma feihao, said: "roll, hurry to find someone to protect Han 3000."


    For Ma Yu''s sudden anger, Ma feihao is very inexplicable, but Ma Yu is very angry, which he can clearly feel.


    Get up, even the dust on the body have no time to dust off, ran away.


    "What a fuckin ''fool." Ma Yu angrily said, such a simple thing, Ma feihao even asked him, this guy is not a brain?


    When Han Tiansheng went to Yuncheng, he was just looking for Han Tianyang to save the country. He wanted Han Tianyang to stop Han 3000 from dealing with the Korean family of the United States? Ma feihao could not have thought of such an obvious problem.


    "Elder sister, if your son wants to have great prospects, it depends on how he flatters Han 3000. He hopes that this guy''s own ability will destroy the Ma family in his hands sooner or later." Ma Yu sighed and said to himself.


    When Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao appear in the VIP lounge of the airport, Han Tiansheng''s expression becomes more and more ugly.


    According to Han Tiansheng''s original intention, he is absolutely not willing to take the initiative to meet Han Tianyang in Yuncheng. Even if Han Tianyang goes to the United States in person, he will not give him a hand.


    However, fate makes people, and things are changeable. Now he needs to see Han Tianyang in person. This is something Han Tiansheng never dreamed of.


    "Han Tiansheng, I''ve been reduced to this level. I''m going to beg for that waste." Han Tiansheng said with a fist.


    Han Xiao knows how unwilling he is in his heart, but there is no way. There is no choice for them.


    "In those days, that trash disagreed with me and was kicked out of the Han family by me. Now the Han family has become a front-line family in the Chinese community, which is enough to prove that my original decision was correct. However, because of Han 3000, I have to humble myself to him. Dog is blind."


    Han Xiao doesn''t dare to talk to Han Tiansheng and lets him vent his dissatisfaction. He only hopes that after Han Tiansheng has enough to vent, he will see that Han Tianyang is no longer this kind of attitude. Otherwise, it will be a joke to expect Han Tianyang to help.


    Finally, when it''s time to board the plane, no matter how much dissatisfaction Han Tiansheng has, he can only hide in his heart. The most important thing is to help the Korean family of the United States through this disaster first.


    Cloud City.


    Yundingshan villa area.


    Han Tianyang has nothing to do recently. He arranges the garden of the villa and hoes the land himself. It''s also a way to pass the time.


    After being locked up in the center of the earth for more than ten years, Han Tianyang has already felt out of touch with the society. Although his adaptability is strong enough, for Han Tianyang, who is not yearning for in the outside world, he prefers to stay in the villa area and find something to do.


    At this time, Yan Jun went to Han Tianyang side, look dignified said: "Han Tiansheng on the plane, the destination should be Cloud City."


    Yan Jun has a liner to closely watch the events in the Chinese area of the United States. So after Han Tiansheng boarding, he received the news for the first time. For Han Tiansheng''s trip to Yuncheng, Yan Jun felt unbelievable.


    "Here, help me to water the soil." Han Tianyang said.


    Yanjun starts to work without saying a word. As for how Han Tianyang wants to think about it, he can''t intervene.


    It took them a whole afternoon to clean up the garden, renovate the soil, fertilize and water it.


    "Go to the flower and bird market tomorrow and buy some peony and Ping''an bamboo." Han Tianyang said, beating his waist, obviously tired.


    Peony is a symbol of wealth and peace, and the bamboo of peace is needless to say. Yan Jun naturally understands what Han Tianyang means by doing this.


    "Don''t worry, smelly boy won''t be in danger. He''s protected by a big man now." Yanjun said with a smile, although he did not know how people at that level looked at Han 3000, but from the current situation of Ma Yu''s appearance, Han 3000 must have a big man.


    "In the world we understand, he is indeed safe, but we don''t know what will happen when he really enters that level. But one thing is for sure, there are fights everywhere, and the more brilliant he is, the more trouble he will be." Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun nodded his head. In fact, if Han 3000 behaves too brightly and enters that level, it will inevitably cause some people''s dissatisfaction. For him, this is a dangerous road.


    "There''s nothing we can do in the future." Yan Jun sighed. Before, he was able to protect Han 3000, but now, the level Han 3000 touched is beyond his ability to control, and even he is not qualified to enter that level, so the future can only rely on Han 3000''s own ability.


    "Yes." Han Tianyang sighed, nodded his head and said: "everyone hopes their children and grandchildren have a future, but I never thought that the original excellent too much, is also a trouble."


    Yan Jun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this and said, "can I understand that you mean to show off?" Han Tianyang mouth can''t help rising, forced restraint said: "is it so obvious?"¡° You want to write three thousand talents on your forehead. " Yan Jun helpless way¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Han Tianyang burst out laughing, full of laughter. Who doesn''t want his posterity to be promising? Han 3000 is excellent now. Han Tianyang naturally has the capital to be proud¡° If it wasn''t 3000, how could Han Tiansheng come to Yuncheng in person? " Han Tianyang continued¡° I''m afraid Han Tiansheng never dreamed that he would have today. For him, everything here is worthless. I remember you said that he vowed not to step into China. " Yan Jun said with a smile¡° Do you know what''s the most unreliable thing in the world? " Han Tianyang asks Yan Jun¡° The oath. " Yan Jun said. Han Tianyang nodded his head and said, "the oath is the biggest lie in the world. If God has eyes, there will be no sunny days in the world. Every day there will be lightning and thunder." Although Han Tianyang''s words are somewhat exaggerated, they are absolutely reasonable. There are not many people swearing every day in the world, but how many people can really fulfill their promises? Some people swear at night to work hard tomorrow, but wake up in the morning, that is tomorrow and tomorrow. Some people say that they love life and turn to Yingyan¡° Do you want to see Han Tiansheng? " Yan Jun asks, this is the purpose that he comes to look for Han Tianyang¡° Yes, of course. At that time, he forced me to kneel down, regardless of my brother''s feelings. Now, do I want to repay the bad with the good? Han Tianyang doesn''t have this kind of magnanimity. " Han Tian raised his face like frost. Yan Jun nods. When Han Tianyang was humiliated, others can''t feel the same. No one has the right to ask him to forgive Han Tiansheng. In Yan Jun''s opinion, no matter what Han Tianyang did, it''s not too much¡° Dad, it''s dinner. " At this time, Shi Jing shouts to them at the door¡° Here we are Han Tianyang answered. When the family is eating, Su Guoyao, who is sick and bedridden in the master bedroom on the second floor, is covered with bruises. This is all secretly beaten by Jiang LAN. This woman vent all her grievances on Su Guoyao. In her opinion, Su Guoyao is no different from a vegetable, and beating him will not feel like it. But whenever Jiang Lan was not in the room, Su Guoyao would open his eyes. The whole villa, no one knows that Su Guoyao has long been awake, he has been pretending to be in a coma state, because Su Guoyao dare not let Jiang LAN know this. At the beginning, Jiang LAN put Han Nian on the balcony and let the cold wind attack, which led to Han Nian''s illness. Su Guoyao personally witnessed this incident. He must find an opportunity to tell Su Yingxia about it. He can''t let Jiang LAN destroy the whole Su family. Unfortunately, Su Yingxia was in a trance recently and did not come to see Su Guoyao at all, so Su Guoyao could only endure the torture brought by Jiang LAN. Su Guoyao for Jiang LAN this woman has no husband and wife feelings, he would like to let Jiang LAN die! At this time, the door suddenly opened, Su Guoyao quickly closed his eyes, he must not let Jiang LAN find that he has sober things. But at this time, the voice from my ear is not Jiang Lan''s! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 628

    "Dad."


    Su Yingxia walks to the bed with a look of remorse.


    She knew that she had ignored Su Guoyao because of Han Nian''s affairs, which was a very unfilial thing. But for Shi Jing''s reminding, she might not have come upstairs to see Su Guoyao. As a daughter, she was so irresponsible that she forgot him completely when her father was seriously ill, which made Su Yingxia feel very guilty.


    After hearing Su Yingxia''s voice, Su Guoyao suddenly widened his eyes. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, so excited that he left tears.


    "Dad." When Su Yingxia saw Su Guoyao open his eyes, he was extremely surprised.


    Su Guoyao is not in a coma. Why did he suddenly wake up!


    "Dad, are you awake? How are you? I''ll call a doctor for you right away Su Yingxia said excitedly.


    Su Guoyao shakes his head and holds Su Yingxia''s hand. He seems to be afraid that she will leave.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry." Su Yingxia looked at Su Guoyao with tears on his face and blamed himself even more.


    "Welcome summer, dad is waiting for you at last." Su Guoyao said in an excited trembling voice.


    "Wait for me?" Su Yingxia looks at Su Guoyao suspiciously and doesn''t quite understand what this sentence means.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly saw a lot of bruises on Su Guoyao''s raised hand. When she couldn''t help lifting her long sleeve up, Su Yingxia was stunned.


    The whole arm was almost covered with bruises, and there were obvious new and old injuries.


    What''s going on!


    Su Guoyao has been at home all the time. How can he get hurt for no reason!


    "Dad, what''s going on? Who hit you?" Su Yingxia said with a distressed face.


    "It''s all your mother. It''s all your mother''s injuries." Su Guoyao said, stifling his anger.


    Jiang LAN!


    Su Yingxia''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it.


    These injuries, unexpectedly is Jiang LAN hits.


    How come?


    During this time, she has been taking care of Su Guoyao. How can she hit people for no reason?


    But in addition to her, it seems that no one will be close to Su Guoyao, not her fight, who can be!


    "What the hell is going on." Su Yingxia asked in a deep voice.


    Su Guoyao shook his head and said, "every time your mother gets angry, she will vent her anger on me. I will be beaten every day. If I hadn''t pretended to be in a coma, she would have been cruel to me."


    Pretending to be in a coma?


    During this period of time, is Su Guoyao''s coma what he pretended?


    Su Yingxia doesn''t understand any more. Why does he pretend to be in a coma, and why does Jiang LAN give him a hard hand?


    Does it mean that Jiang LAN is afraid that after su Guoyao''s situation, she will be driven out of the villa again?


    Su Yingxia has never thought of driving Jiang LAN away. Even if Su Guoyao wakes up, she will never do so.


    No matter what happened between Jiang LAN and Su Guoyao, Jiang LAN is her mother after all. How could su Yingxia do such cruel things.


    "By the way, what about Han Nian? Where is Han Nian? " Su Guoyao has been forbearance, is for this matter, he is very worried about Han Nian''s current situation, if he can get out of bed, he even climb to Su Yingxia.


    Speaking of Han Nian, Su Yingxia''s expression becomes very ugly. Since Han Nian was kidnapped, there has been no news. Although Moyang has sent all his men to investigate closely in Yuncheng every day, there is still no news.


    "Dad, Han Nian has been kidnapped." Su Yingxia said with his head down.


    "This damned woman." Su Guoyao gnashed his teeth in indignation.


    "Dad, this matter has nothing to do with he ting. She should have been arrested along with Han Nian. I believe she won''t do such a thing." Su Yingxia misunderstands who the woman in Su Guoyao''s mouth represents, and thinks that Su Guoyao is blaming he ting. In Su Yingxia''s opinion, he Ting is absolutely impossible to do something wrong to the Han family. After all, Han 3000''s great kindness to her doesn''t make her do such a thing.


    "I don''t mean he Ting, I mean your mother." Su Guoyao''s eyes are filled with anger. Only he knows how Jiang LAN made Han Nian sick, and only he knows that Han Nian was kidnapped because Jiang LAN planned it!


    "Mom? What''s the matter with mom? " Su Yingxia looks at Su Guoyao puzzled, his anger now, it seems that it is not simple because he was tortured by Jiang LAN.


    "Welcome summer, in fact, I have already recovered my consciousness. Do you know why han Nian was ill for no reason?" Su Guoyao said.


    Su Yingxia has recalled this incident at least a hundred times, but she still doesn''t understand why han Nian suddenly fell ill. However, she doesn''t think this incident is a flaw, because she can''t think of Han Nian being kidnapped, and Jiang LAN is one of the masterminds.


    "Why?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Su Guoyao''s expression almost shows a ferocious state. Once he thinks that Jiang LAN threw Han Nian on the balcony to be attacked by the cold wind that day, his anger can''t be stopped. He wants to kill Jiang LAN, a cruel woman.


    It''s just a baby, a newborn baby¡° It''s your mother. She left Han Nian on the balcony and was frozen by the cold wind. She wanted Han Nian to get sick on purpose. Han Nian was kidnapped. She was the mastermind. " Su Guoyao said. This sentence, like a bolt from the blue, exploded in Su Yingxia''s ear, let Su Yingxia shake God back two steps, a butt sitting on the ground. Su Yingxia thought about many possibilities, and the most firm idea was that Han Sanqian''s enemy did it because Han Sanqian had offended someone before, so he would spread the anger of revenge on Han Nian. But Su Yingxia never thought that the person who did it was the closest person around her, her mother and the child''s grandmother¡° She is no longer my wife. If I didn''t have to lie in bed, I would have killed her myself! " Su Guoyao can''t help shaking all over. For a loser who has been a loser for many years, he can even raise the idea of killing people, which is enough to show his anger on this matter! Su Yingxia''s shocked expression gradually became gloomy. Although Jiang LAN is her biological mother, at this moment, the feelings of her relatives have disappeared. She has lost her qualification as a grandmother and mother if she can be so cruel to her granddaughter¡° Dad, are you pretending to be in a coma just because you want to tell me this? " Su Yingxia asked. Su Guoyao nodded his head, said: "I dare not wake up, because Jiang LAN this woman has been stunned, if I die in her hands, this matter will become a secret forever, so I can only endure, endure her daily beating to me." Su Yingxia stood up, went to the bed and said with guilt: "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m late. You can rest assured that from now on, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Su Guoyao nodded, not knowing what to say¡° You have a good rest. I''ll let the doctor see for you. " With these words, Su Yingxia left the room. The restaurant on the first floor, people are still eating. Jiang LAN dislikes Jiang Yingying''s craftsmanship and eats delicious food at the same time, which makes the aggrieved Jiang Yingying even dare not breathe¡° Welcome summer, what are you doing if you don''t eat? It''s not a bad time to see your father. " Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia with an indifferent face. Su Yingxia walks to Jiang LAN with a gloomy face. Jiang Lan also heartless gnawing chicken legs, did not notice the change of Su Yingxia¡° What''s the matter? Eat quickly. The food will be cold later. Jiang Yingying''s cooking is really not good. We should hire a new cook at home. " Jiang Lan said. At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly waved his right hand and slapped Jiang LAN in the face. A loud slap rang through the restaurant. Jiang Yingying sees this scene and stares at the incredible eyes. How can sister Ying Xia beat people for no reason? Shi Jing also feels inexplicable. Su Yingxia''s attitude towards Jiang LAN seems to have changed suddenly, and her expression is particularly gloomy, with a strong sense of killing¡° What are you doing? I''m your mother. You dare to beat me. " Jiang LAN roars at Su Yingxia. At this time, even Han Tianyang can''t help frowning. Although he doesn''t know what happened, Jiang LAN is Su Yingxia''s mother after all. How can she do such a rebellious thing¡° Welcome summer, what are you doing. " Han Tianyang asked in a deep voice, with a trace of blame in his tone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 629

    Facing Han Tianyang''s censure, Su Yingxia is indifferent and raises his right hand again.


    This time, Jiang LAN didn''t give Su Yingxia another chance, but quickly hid behind Shi Jing.


    "Are you crazy to beat your own mother?" Jiang Lan said angrily.


    Shi Jing knows what kind of person Su Yingxia is. She will never beat Jiang LAN for no reason, but if she doesn''t make things clear, others can''t understand.


    "Welcome summer, what''s going on?" Shi Jing asked.


    Su Yingxia thinks of Han Nian being thrown on the balcony and suffering from the cold. She is so sad that she tears and even has a feeling that she can''t breathe. She can''t imagine what kind of torture Han Nian is suffering in the cold wind.


    "The disappearance of Han Nian has something to do with her. The reason why han Nian got sick is that she threw him on the balcony and was frozen." Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    These words exploded in the restaurant, even Jiang Yingying, an outsider, was instantly angry.


    Jiang Yingying only met Han Nian through photos. For her, it was a very lovely baby. How could anyone be willing to be cruel to her? What''s more, the person who attacked her was her own grandmother.


    Pop!


    The porcelain bowl in Yanjun''s hand was crushed abruptly.


    Han Tianyang gets up in anger, and his murderous spirit is fierce!


    Shi Jing''s forehead was exposed instantly, and she was obviously angry.


    Jiang LAN looks at Su Yingxia in horror. She did it, but how could su Yingxia know? There was absolutely no one in the room that day except Su Guoyao, who could not die.


    Jiang LAN can be sure that this matter will never be disclosed to a third person.


    "You talk nonsense, welcome summer, I''m your own mother, why do you slander me?" Jiang LAN panic said, at this time she absolutely can''t admit, otherwise even if Su Yingxia is willing to let her go, Jiang LAN and Han Tianyang will not.


    "I slander you? You put Han Nian on the balcony that day. In fact, Dad''s consciousness has recovered. He saw you do it with his own eyes. The reason why dad pretended to be in a coma is that he was afraid that you would poison him and it would become a secret forever. That''s why he would bear to be beaten by you every day and blame me. I went late. Otherwise, he would not suffer so much. " Su Yingxia said.


    Jiang LAN legs soft squat on the ground, Su Guoyao has already recovered consciousness!


    If this matter is seen by his own eyes, even if Jiang LAN tries to find a way, it is absolutely impossible to evade his responsibility.


    "Your father must be confused. He''s talking nonsense. Han Nian is my granddaughter. How can I do this to her? It''s not me, it''s not me." Jiang LAN explained flurriedly.


    Su Yingxia laughs miserably. She has the right to say that Han Nian is her granddaughter. If she can really read the blood relationship, how can she do such a thing to Han Nian?


    "From now on, our mother daughter relationship will be completely broken." Su Yingxia firmly said, such a person, what qualifications to be a mother, Su Yingxia at this time also don''t care about this kind of family relationship.


    Shi Jing stands up with a heavy face and grabs Jiang Lan''s hair, slapping her face one after another.


    Jiang LAN cries painfully, and her face soon swells. It''s hard to see.


    But Shi Jing didn''t stop, and he fought harder and harder, as if venting his anger.


    Jiang LAN begged for mercy in pain, but no matter how miserable her voice was, it couldn''t arouse the sympathy of others. Even Jiang Yingying felt that Jiang LAN really deserved to die at this moment.


    Tiger poison does not eat son, but Jiang LAN has made such a matter of common indignation, not qualified to get any sympathy.


    "If you dare to do such a thing to my granddaughter, it will be cheaper for you to die." Shi Jing hit his palm red, pulling Jiang Lan''s hair, drag her to the second floor.


    Jiang LAN is struggling with tears, but Shi Jing doesn''t give her a chance to break free.


    When she came to the second floor, Shi Jing said with a gloomy face, "I want you to pay back the hardships my granddaughter has suffered."


    Finish saying, Shi Jing forcibly pulled out Jiang Lan''s clothes, push her to the balcony.


    The cold wind is whistling, in such weather, even if it is wrapped into rice dumplings, you will feel cold outside, let alone naked.


    "If you can''t stand it, you can jump out of here." Shi Jing coldly finished, the sliding door to the anti lock up.


    Jiang LAN slaps the door, shivering with cold, and finally has to kneel on the ground to beg for mercy to Shi Jing.


    Through the glass door, Shi Jing just looked coldly.


    Compassion?


    There are many people in this world who can make Shi Jing rise to this kind of psychology, but Jiang LAN is never among them.


    She is not worthy of pity, nor qualified.


    Soon, Jiang Lan''s lips turned purple with cold, and her power of beating the glass door became smaller and smaller, but did she dare to jump from the balcony?


    Obviously, people like Jiang LAN don''t have such courage.


    Hiding in the corner, trying to avoid the invasion of the cold wind, she would rather be frozen, but also insist on living. ground floor. Yan Jun, who crushed the porcelain bowl, restrained his killing intention. He treats Han 3000 as his grandson, and naturally takes Han Nian as his great grandson. If the kidnapper dares to appear in front of him, he will surely torture him to death without hesitation. But now, this is not related to Jiang Lanyou, which is not what he has the final say. What should we do? " Yanjun asks Han Tianyang. Han Tianyang took a deep breath and breathed out a lot of bad luck before he said: "Jiang LAN can''t die now. Han Nian is 3000''s daughter. Her fate should be decided by 3000, but during this period of time, this woman has to pay a heavy price." Yan Jun nodded and agreed with Han Tianyang. Now Han 3000 has not come back, they are not qualified to deal with Jiang LAN for Han 3000. Han Tianyang went to Su Yingxia, patted Su Yingxia on the shoulder and said, "Yingxia, Jiang LAN is a woman who has nothing to do with my Han family. I hope you will not be soft hearted when she is judged by 3000 yuan." Su Yingxia said with a bitter smile: "grandfather, don''t worry, this woman has no qualification to be my mother, and I''m no longer her daughter. When 3000 yuan comes back, even if she''s going to die, I won''t have any opinions." Han Tianyang nodded and continued: "I want to go back to Yanjing. I''ll leave the business here to you."¡° Grandfather, why are you going back to Yanjing all of a sudden? " Su Yingxia asked¡° I need to deal with a little thing. Don''t worry about it. " Han Tianyang said. Listen to Han Tianyang say so, Su Yingxia also no longer ask. On the balcony on the second floor, Jiang LAN has been frozen stiff. Now she can finally understand Han Nian''s original feelings, but this feeling is not deep enough. After all, she is an adult, and Han Nian is just a baby. At the moment, Jiang LAN is very sorry, because she knows what kind of end she will get, so she is very afraid, and even hopes that time can turn back, hoping that this thing has never happened. But this kind of wishful thinking is impossible to realize. Jiang LAN has to pay for everything she has done. This is the consequence she must bear. After su Yingxia came to the room, Jiang LAN saw it through the glass door and knelt down in front of the door to beg for mercy. Su Yingxia coldly looks at the person outside the door, although it is her mother, but this feeling has no meaning to Su Yingxia, she will never have a little soft hearted¡° This is what my child has suffered. You should try it at this time. " Su Yingxia said calmly¡° Welcome summer, please, please let me in. I can''t stand it any more. Do you want to watch me freeze to death? " Jiang LAN cried and said¡° Don''t worry. I won''t let you freeze to death. How do you want to die? Only three thousand words can count. " Su Yingxia said firmly¡° I''m your mother. I gave birth to you. You can''t do this to me. You''ll be beaten by heaven. " Jiang LAN roared. Su Yingxia looks at Jiang LAN with a face of ridicule. Does the sky strike thunder? Even if Heaven strikes, she will revenge for Han Nian, because this is her responsibility as a mother¡° Although come on, I''m not afraid. You have to pay more than that. From today to 3000 years back, you will feel what is called purgatory on earth. " Su Yingxia said mercilessly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 630

    Yanjing airport.


    When Han Tianyang appeared, the whole Yanjing was fried.


    After all, for Yanjing, Han Tianyang is already a dead man, and now he suddenly "comes back from the dead", which is bound to shock many people.


    For Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang is a permanent waste in his eyes.


    But for Yanjing, Han Tianyang is a devil. No one is qualified to underestimate the turbulence he caused in Yanjing. At this time, the aristocratic families who had been against the Han family trembled when they learned that Han Tianyang had come back, for fear that the devil would come to ask for a crime.


    But Han Tianyang didn''t want to find someone to settle the accounts when he came back this time. Now he has no desire to fight for rights, and his status is worthless to Han Tianyang.


    As long as Han 3000 can enter that level, the so-called rights in the secular world are just floating clouds.


    "I don''t know how many people should be afraid." Yan Jun said with a sigh.


    Han Tianyang smiles calmly and says, "to me, everything here is meaningless. It''s not as good as the garden in Yunding mountain."


    Yanjun knows that Han Tianyang''s whole mind is on Han 3000. He doesn''t care about everything in Yanjing at all.


    "But it doesn''t hinder the impact of your coming back. Those who should be afraid can''t sleep at night during this period." Yan Jun said.


    "Maybe." Han Tianyang stopped a taxi.


    After two people get on the bus, Yan Jun tells the driver the address to go to.


    The driver is a native of Yanjing, so he knows a lot about the Han family. Isn''t this address the great family he used to be?


    Unfortunately, with the death of Han Tianyang and Han Cheng, the Han family has been lonely in Yanjing.


    "You are from other places. There used to be a very famous family in this place." The driver began to chat.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun look at each other. Yan Jun smiles and asks the driver, "a very famous family. Is it powerful?"


    "Of course." At this point, the driver looked proud, just like he was the Han family. He boasted: "you outsiders don''t know the energy of the Han family, but the local people know it very well. Han Tianyang was the most important person in Yanjing a few years ago. It''s said that even a lot of people above have a very good relationship with him."


    With these words, the driver suddenly began to sigh and exclaimed: "it''s a pity that things are changeable. The Han family has fallen this year. After Han Tian died a few years ago, the Han family still has Han Cheng to support him. But now even Han Chengdu has died. I heard that the old lady of the Han family has also died. Two generations of the Han family, one died young and the other is still in prison, are really miserable."


    "So miserable? It seems that he has done something harmful. " Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the driver was dissatisfied and stepped on the brake with one foot. It seemed that he wanted to talk to Han Tianyang.


    "Old man, I don''t like to hear that. The Han family has done a lot of charity. I heard that the annual donation is more than seven figures. How can they do evil things?" The driver turned to Han Tianyang and said.


    "You can only see the surface of things. Who knows if they have done bad things in secret? Otherwise, how can there be such retribution." Han Tianyang said.


    The driver seemed to have any feelings for the Han family, and his anger was very obvious. He said, "old man, get out of the car. I won''t do this business."


    Yan Jun can''t laugh or cry. When is the Han family in Yanjing so popular? Even a taxi driver has to speak for the Han family.


    "What good has the Han family given you? It''s worth your talking for them." Yan Jun can''t help asking.


    "My son''s illness was cured by the Han family''s charity fund. You outsiders don''t know anything. You can talk freely when you open your mouth. Get out of the car and don''t delay my business." The driver was obviously a little angry and wanted to drive two people out of the car.


    Yanjun didn''t expect to run into such a coincidence, but even if he told the driver that the person around him was Han Tianyang, the driver would not believe it. After all, for outsiders, Han Tianyang has been "dead" for many years.


    "We really don''t know anything. Please forgive us and send us to us first. If you are not satisfied with what you said just now, I''ll make an apology to you." Yan Jun said.


    See Yan Jun sincere attitude, the driver''s anger eased a lot.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to bother with you people, but I don''t know anything in the future. It''s better not to judge others casually." With that, the driver finally drove.


    Along the way, Han Tianyang has a lot of feelings. This place he used to be very familiar with has become very strange, and even many places have changed greatly.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the Han family''s compound. The driver reminded them, "just look at this place in the distance. I heard that no one in the Han family has been at home recently. There are surveillance cameras around here. If you lose anything, you can''t run away."


    Yan Jun can''t laugh or cry. This is to remind them not to be thieves. It seems that his feelings for the Han family are really deep enough.


    "Would you like to go in for a cup of tea?" Yanjun asked the driver¡° Go in? " The driver was stunned. Then he rolled his eyes and said, "you''ve blown the cows to heaven. Do you know where this is? It''s easy to get in." Yanjun no longer speak, keep up with the pace of Han Tianyang, toward the gate of the courtyard. The driver had planned to leave directly, but he was afraid that the two men were really thieves, so he waited in the same place to see what they were going to do. When Yan Jun took out the key and opened the door, the driver''s eyes almost fell to the ground, and his chin couldn''t close. Being able to open the door of the Han family with a key means that the driver knows very well what it means¡° These... These two people are the Han family The driver was so shocked that he was so sorry for what he had just said. No matter who they are from the Han family, they are all benefactors to him. He almost drove them out of the car. A strong sense of guilt rose in the driver''s heart. After opening the door and getting off, the driver bowed deeply to the door of the Han family''s compound. This is my apology just now, and also my thanks to the Han family Charity Fund for saving his son''s life¡° Thank you. Thank you The driver said gratefully. As like as two peas in the courtyard, the pattern of the family is exactly the same as before, and there is no change in it. It is only that the garden is full of weeds. It has obviously been a long time since no one has arranged it. It''s still a place I''ve known for so many years. " Han Tianyang sighs¡° Take me to see where 3000 live. " Han Tianyang said to Yanjun. Yan Jun nodded his head and went to another hospital. Han 3000 lives in a small room in a side yard. He lives with Han''s servants, but the environment of the room is not as good as those of the servants. The small room has been covered with dust, and all the furniture is very old. Just from this point, Han Tianyang can feel the pain Han suffered 3000 years ago¡° There is no place in the world for Laozi to be the master of Hengshan. " Looking at a line of crooked lettering on the head of the bed, Han Tianyang read aloud with a smile on his face. This was left by Han 3000 when he lived here. From then on, Han 3000 showed a strong desire to prove himself¡° This kid has a lot of toughness that I''ve never seen in anyone else. " Yan Jun said with admiration¡° At such a young age, he was able to secretly manipulate the business sector and create his own power. It was really not easy for him. " Han Tianyang said with a smile¡° He secretly controls a company called Fengqian. Can you guess what Fengqian means? " Yan Jun sells a pass to say¡° "Feng Qian?" Han Tianyang frowned, obviously, these two words are to hide three thousand two words, but what does this vertical stand for? With Han 3000''s character, he deliberately named it, which definitely contains a certain meaning¡° I can''t guess. " Yan Jun said with a smile. Han Tianyang glared at Yan Jun and said, "are you very proud?" Yan Jun hurriedly serious expression, said: "no, I just think the name is very interesting, want you to guess." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 631

    When Yan Jun felt Han Tianyang''s cold face, he didn''t need Han Tianyang to speak again, so he took the initiative to say: "it''s a sword, and it''s aimed at the Han family. Without you, 3000 won''t have any feelings for the Han family."


    The sword!


    Han Tianyang''s eyelids jump. This explanation is very reasonable, and it also shows how deep Han 3000''s resentment towards the Han family is. But it can''t be blamed for Han 3000''s unfair treatment since he was a child. It''s reasonable to have such a mentality.


    You know, at that time, he was just a child. He was forced to devote himself to business or even kill people. No one could understand how much pressure Han 3000 was under at that time.


    "Fortunately, there is this resentment. If not, today''s him may not be different from Han Jun." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Yanjun didn''t admit it or deny it, because this assumption is meaningless. No one knows what Han 3000 will be like under different circumstances. Maybe he will be better.


    "In any case, today''s him, enough to be proud of a lot of people." Yan Jun said.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said, "let''s go and have a look at the ancestral hall."


    Han Tianyang has heard about Han Li''s coming to Yanjing for a long time. He made a big noise in the ancestral hall and dug his grave. Han Li once looked down on Han''s family in Yanjing with a high attitude, and even ignored his ancestors.


    Although Han Li has paid for what he has done, it is far from enough for Han Tianyang,


    His life is not enough to make up for his mistake. Han Tiansheng has to pay the debt, which is why han Tianyang came to Yanjing.


    In the ancestral hall, after being disturbed by Han Li, the mess is still the same as before. Shi Jing didn''t go to clean it up, because she was holding a breath in her heart. Shi Jing thought that whoever made trouble should be restored. However, what she didn''t expect was that Han Li would die directly in Han 3000''s hands.


    "Shi Jing''s character is like Nangong Qianqiu, or they are the same kind of people. It seems that her hatred for Han Li is also very deep. The reason why she didn''t organize here is that she wanted Han Li to come." Looking at everything in front of him, Yan Jun says with a smile that he has a deep understanding of Shi Jing in the Han family for so many years. In his opinion, Shi Jing is a reprint of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Compared with Nangong Qianqiu, she still has a certain distance. After all, Nangong Qianqiu came to Yanjing with great resentment." Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun admits that Shi Jing''s ability is far worse than Nangong Qianqiu''s, but it doesn''t hinder her hidden heart. However, according to the current situation of the Han family, Shi Jing is unlikely to grow up like Nangong Qianqiu.


    Han 3000 is no longer the cowardly boy at the beginning, and the Han family will no longer have the fight between emperors. Shi Jing doesn''t need to live in calculation like Nangong Qianqiu.


    "These things, keep Han Tiansheng to recover." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    "I''m afraid it will make that old man vomit blood." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng is an extremely arrogant man. He doesn''t even pay attention to his father. The ancestors of the Han family are like a shame he doesn''t want to mention. It''s also a great shame for Han Tiansheng to let him restore these souls.


    "He has long forgotten the essence of life. No matter how excellent he is, he has not forgotten his ancestral qualification." Han Tianyang said.


    Yuncheng airport.


    When Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao get off the plane, the strong disdain in Han Tiansheng''s eyes is more obvious than that when Han Yan came to Yuncheng.


    "I didn''t expect to return to this place in my lifetime." Han Tiansheng said with disdain.


    Han Xiao doesn''t have such a strong sense of rejection as Han Tiansheng, and he doesn''t understand where Han Tiansheng''s feeling comes from. Maybe this place has brought humiliation to Han Tiansheng, so he has such a strong sense of rejection.


    "Shall we go directly to Han Tianyang?" Han Xiao asked.


    "Of course." Han Tiansheng nodded and said, "I don''t want to stay in this place for a day."


    Han Xiao nodded, stopped a car and went straight to Yundingshan villa.


    The rules of Yundingshan villa area are still very strict, and all external personnel are not qualified to enter. Unless the owner informs the security department, the guard will let them go.


    Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao are naturally stopped at the door.


    "How dare you stop me?" Han Tiansheng glares at the security guard. In the Chinese community, there is no place he wants to go but can''t go. For Han Tiansheng, this feeling of being stopped has not been tried for decades.


    "Sorry, our community has very strict access rules. If you have friends or relatives living here, you can contact them first." The security guard politely said to Han Tiansheng, after all, Han Tiansheng doesn''t look like an ordinary person. Even if a small security guard has Tianjia behind him, he doesn''t dare to be too arrogant. After all, Tianjia is not as good as before in Yuncheng.


    "You''d better get out of my way, otherwise, today next year will be your death day." Han Tiansheng threatened coldly.


    Security face embarrassed, said: "this is the rules of the villa, please do not embarrass me a small security, I am just a mess." At this time, Han Xiao reminded Han Tiansheng: "we are not here to make trouble." This time when he comes to Yuncheng, Han Tiansheng wants Han Tianyang to help persuade Han 3000. If their attitude is so arrogant, Han Xiao thinks that Han Tianyang can''t help at all. Han Tiansheng suppressed his anger. If he were in the Chinese area, he would have let Han Xiao kill him. For those who dare to stop him, only death can teach him a profound lesson¡° I''m looking for the Su family. You can tell them that Han Tiansheng is here. " Han Tiansheng said to the security guard. The security guard is glad that his attitude just now did not show a low attitude. The old guy actually came to find the Su family. Now the Su family is more powerful than the Tian family. It has a tendency to become the first family in Cloud City, but no one dares to provoke¡° OK, just a moment, please The guard stooped and nodded. When it comes to the Su family, the attitude of the security guard has obviously changed a lot, which makes Han Tiansheng sneer. In his position, he even mentions the Su family to make a small security guard change his attitude towards him. It''s like humiliating him in disguise¡° When this is done, kill him for me. " Han Tiansheng said to Han Xiao. Han Xiao can only nod to Han Tiansheng''s order. Although he feels that the security guard is innocent, since Han Tiansheng wants him to die, he has to die. Hillside villa. After su Yingxia receives the call from the security department, she looks very confused. Han Tiansheng is very strange to her. She doesn''t know who the other person is, but she feels that this person seems to have a deep relationship with Han Tianyang¡° Mom, there''s a man named Han Tiansheng coming. Do you know who he is? " Su Yingxia said to Shi Jing. Hearing these three words, Shi Jing''s body trembled obviously. Han Tiansheng! Isn''t this the guy who wants to make the whole Han family have no way to go? For Shi Jing, who is not well informed, Han Tiansheng''s appearance surprised her, and Han Tianyang just went back to Yanjing at this time¡° Mom, what''s the matter with you? " See Shi Jing Leng don''t speak, Su Yingxia doubt of ask a way. Su Yingxia''s words interrupt Shi Jing''s thinking, but Shi Jing has some speculation about Han Tian''s return to Yanjing. He must have known that Han Tiansheng would come to Yuncheng, so he would return to Yanjing. Although Han Li is dead, there seems to be someone to clean up the mess¡° This is your grandfather''s brother Shi Jing said¡° My brother Su Yingxia is shocked. She has never heard Han 3000 mention it. Unexpectedly, Han Tianyang has a brother¡° Let him in. " Shi Jing said. Su Yingxia nodded and said, "good." After getting the security clearance, they went up the mountain road. Han Tiansheng couldn''t help sneering: "it''s a joke that such a broken place is the most luxurious villa area in Yuncheng."¡° He still lives in this kind of place. It seems that he is as useless as he used to be. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 632

    Han Xiao didn''t make any response to Han Tiansheng''s words, because he knew that Han Tiansheng deliberately vented his dissatisfaction before meeting Han Tianyang. If he didn''t let it out, how could he face Han Tianyang?


    Han Xiao only hopes that after meeting Han Tianyang, Han Tiansheng can show his attitude. After all, they are here to ask for Han Tianyang. Even if Han Tiansheng doesn''t admit it in his heart, he can''t put on a high posture in front of Han Tianyang. Otherwise, this trip to Cloud City will be in vain.


    In front of the hillside villa.


    Shi Jing and Su Yingxia are already waiting outside.


    However, the reception of these two people did not make Han Tiansheng pay any attention, because he did not see Han Tianyang''s personal appearance.


    "He really gave me face when you two came to meet me." Han Tiansheng said with a sneer.


    "Dad has gone back to Yanjing." Shi Jing said.


    This sentence makes Han Tiansheng''s dissatisfaction directly show on his face.


    He came to Yuncheng to find Han Tianyang, and Han Tianyang just went to Yanjing at this time. This guy obviously did it on purpose.


    "Hum." Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said, "this trash is still playing tricks with me?"


    Han Xiao can''t help sighing when he hears these words. Han Tiansheng doesn''t have any attitude of asking for help. In his present posture, even if he meets Han Tianyang, how can Han Tianyang help him persuade Han 3000.


    Han Tiansheng calls Han Tianyang a waste. Shi Jing doesn''t show any dissatisfaction, because she knows that she can''t argue with Han Tiansheng with her qualifications, but sooner or later he will pay for what he said.


    Shi Jing doesn''t know what Han Tiansheng''s intention of this trip is, but being able to let Han Tiansheng return to China in person is enough to show that he has encountered something that can''t be solved and needs Han Tianyang''s help.


    "If you want to find him, you can only go to Yanjing." Shi Jing said.


    "I''m old and can''t stand the long-distance bumps. You call him and say I''ll wait for him in Cloud City and ask him to come back quickly." Han Tiansheng said lightly.


    Shi Jing nodded and said, "I will convey your words to him, but whether he will come back is not up to me."


    "Dare he not return?" Han Tiansheng sneered, it seems that he has long forgotten his position, forgotten that he has asked others, there is no superior qualification.


    As a member of the game, Han Xiao has a better understanding than Han Tiansheng, because he doesn''t have the inherent superiority of Han Tiansheng in front of Han Tianyang, so in his opinion, Han Tiansheng''s action at the moment is very unwise. Once he annoys Han Tianyang, there is no need to talk about it.


    "Are you sure this attitude can bring Han Tianyang back?" Han Xiao reminds Han Tiansheng in a low voice.


    "He has been afraid of me since he was a child. How dare he disobey me? Wait. In two days, he will definitely come back to see me." After a pause, Han Tiansheng continued: "don''t worry. After meeting him, I will face him with another face. At least I won''t tear my face with him until the crisis is solved."


    Han Xiao nods. Han Tiansheng is glad to know this. But Han Xiao is not sure whether he can really restrain his temper in front of Han Tianyang.


    When Shi Jing called Han Tianyang and conveyed the meaning of Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang only left a sentence: "let him go back to the United States."


    Hang up the phone, Shi Jing directly to Han Tiansheng said: "Dad let you go back to the United States."


    "What Han Tiansheng immediately angry, gnashing his teeth said: "he dare not come back to see me?"


    "That''s what dad meant. He made it very clear." Shi Jing said lightly.


    Han Tiansheng''s clenched fist began to tremble, which showed that his anger had risen to the extreme.


    "Please come back." Shi Jing continued.


    Han Tiansheng walks up to Shi Jing and slaps her face with anger. He says in a cold voice, "what qualifications do you have to give me an order?"


    Shi Jing did not become humble because of being beaten. She still looked up at Han Tiansheng and said, "please go back."


    Han Tiansheng raised his hand again. Seeing this, Han Xiao quickly stopped and said to Han Tiansheng, "she''s Han 3000''s mother!"


    Han Tiansheng was panting and furious.


    That waste, if it wasn''t for the elder Yi of the four gates of apocalypse, how could he be forced to such a situation.


    Han Tiansheng is not reconciled, very not reconciled.


    But he had to accept the fact that the Han family was shaken by Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 knows about his behavior in Yuncheng, Han 3000 will not let him go even if Han Tianyang helps him.


    Han Tiansheng took a deep breath, put down his hand and said to Shi Jing: "remember your own identity, in my eyes, you are a garbage."


    "Thank you. I will never forget it." Shi Jing said.


    Never forget these four words, let Han Tiansheng heart thump, this woman on the surface and ordinary women are no different, but her words, but full of a sense of threat.


    "Good, good, good, that''s good." Han Tiansheng looks at Shi Jing like a torch, and even says four good words. If Han Xiao is not there to stop him, he even has the heart to kill Shi Jing. After they left, Su Yingxia gasped under pressure. Facing Han Tiansheng, Su Yingxia feels a strong pressure, which makes her have no courage to speak¡° Mom, how are you? Are you ok Su Yingxia looks at the swollen finger print on Shi Jing''s face and asks with concern. Shi Jing shook his head, Shi ran a smile, said: "nothing, I eat a lot of slaps, this is not the heaviest one." Su Yingxia is a little surprised. As Shi Jing, she has been slapped a lot? Han''s family is a lineage in Yanjing. With her status, how could she be beaten¡° Surprised? " Shi Jing feels Su Yingxia''s disbelief and asks with a smile. Su Yingxia subconsciously nodded, this thing for her is really very surprised, even she thinks Shi Jing is joking with her¡° You have to remember that there are people out there, and no one can overlook the whole world. " Finish saying this sentence, Shi Jing pause, continue to say: "perhaps, only 3000 can."¡° How about three thousand? " The impact of these words on Su Yingxia is stronger than that of Shi Jing. Overlooking the world? The energy contained in these four words is unimaginable to Su Yingxia, but she knows that it needs very, very powerful talents to do it. However, in her eyes, Han 3000''s greatest skill is to do housework¡° Maybe, I don''t know. " Shi Jing shakes her head. Her eyes are a little confused. No one can be sure what kind of height Han 3000 can reach. But one thing he has overthrown long ago is that Han 3000 was considered useless by Nangong Qianqiu. Now it seems that Han 3000 is the real emperor. Compared with Han Jun, he is a person from a different world. Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu can''t see it any more. Sometimes Shi Jing really wants Nangong Qianqiu to be alive and let her witness how powerful Han 3000 is now. Unfortunately, she can only think about it. Back in the villa, Shi Jing covered her face with an ice bag and fell into meditation. If she had not been suppressed by Nangong Qianqiu, she would not have treated Han 3000 with that attitude before. Shi Jing has regretted it more than once, and even wept in silence at night. Thinking of the humiliation Han 3000 suffered, she feels that she is an incompetent mother, and now she has no chance to make up for it, because Han 3000 now has no chance to make up for it, There is no need for such indifferent care. However, Shi Jing is very pleased to see that Han 3000 is promising now. At least Han 3000 has proved that he is not a waste in Nangong Qianqiu''s mouth, and even he will make the whole world realize his power¡° At that level, what kind of place is it and why even Dad attaches so much importance to it. " Shi Jing said to herself that she overheard Han Tianyang mention it, and knew that Han 3000 was qualified to enter that level, so she said to Su Yingxia that Han 3000 might be able to overlook the world. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 633

    After leaving Yundingshan villa, Han Tiansheng was furious. He even rushed into the security room and beat the staff to vent their anger. If it wasn''t for Han Xiao, this arrogant old thing would have been beaten by several security guards, and he couldn''t take care of himself. But this is why han Tiansheng is so arrogant. As long as Han Xiao is there, He doesn''t have to worry about the threat of force at all.


    Of course, to some extent, Han Tiansheng can''t be arrogant in the face of such a character as Si men Yi Lao.


    "Are we going to Yanjing?" After waiting for Han Tiansheng to vent enough, Han Xiao asked him.


    Han Tiansheng is calm. Naturally, he doesn''t want to go to Yuncheng. Taking the initiative to come to Yuncheng has given Han Tiansheng a lot of face. He also asked him to go to Yanjing, which is a great insult to Han Tiansheng''s dignity.


    But if we don''t go, the consequences will not be borne by Han Tiansheng.


    "He must know that Han 3000 is valued by elder Yi, so he dares to put on airs in front of me. I''ll make him regret this damn thing sooner or later." Han Tiansheng said, biting his teeth.


    "I made a reservation." Han Xiao said that although Han Tiansheng didn''t express his meaning clearly, his words have been expressed euphemistically, so Han Xiao doesn''t need Han Tiansheng to speak so clearly. After all, he is a person who cherishes his face like gold.


    Yanjing Han''s courtyard.


    "I didn''t expect that he could be so arrogant even when he had come this far." Yan Jun said to Han Tianyang.


    "He is used to arrogance and arrogance. It''s normal for him to behave like this, but the more arrogant he is, the worse he will fall." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Yan Jun nodded, Han Tiansheng is bound to pay for his arrogance, from the moment he came to Yuncheng, Han Tiansheng has lost, but his heart is not willing to admit it.


    "Do you know why I left the United States?" Han Tianyang asks Yan Jun suddenly.


    About this matter, Yan Jun never heard Han Tianyang mention, so far the reason is a mystery.


    "It''s rumored that you are because of women." Yan Jun said.


    Han Tianyang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "women have never been the pursuit of life for me."


    "But outsiders think so. They also say that you robbed his woman, which is why he drove him out of the United States." Yan Jun laughs a way, although he knows these rumors are certainly false, but don''t hinder Yan Jun to think this kind of view is very interesting.


    "In fact, it''s because of one sentence, a very simple sentence." Han Tianyang sighed.


    "A word?" Yan Jun frowned. They were brothers. They even let Han Tiansheng drive him out of the United States just because of one sentence, and they were even humiliated by kneeling down. How much weight should this sentence have?


    "What''s that?" Yan Jun can''t help but ask curiously.


    "I think it''s better to open the window of the restaurant to the south." Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun is stunned!


    What kind of thing is that.


    He thought that Han Tianyang said something too much, so he was targeted by Han Tiansheng.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of the window of the restaurant.


    "In fact, this is the way he wants to take over power in the Han family. He is afraid that I will take away his power. His desire for control is very strong. When he finds that he can''t control me, he finds an excuse to kick me out of the Han family Han Tianyang explained.


    "But why does he want you to kneel?" Yan Jun doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "If he doesn''t, how can he satisfy his strength? He needs people to look up at him, and I become a sacrifice." Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun helplessly shook his head, he now knows that his understanding of Han Tiansheng''s arrogance is just the tip of the iceberg.


    "It seems that he was wronged to let him come to Yuncheng in person." Yan Jun said.


    Han Tianyang laughed and said, "this shows that 3000 is a big enough threat to him. Otherwise, how can he take this step?"


    "Only Ma Yu can know the reason. It''s really curious. What is it that Han Tiansheng is so afraid of." Yan Jun curiously said that although the Chinese area has an eye liner, almost everything is under the control of Yan Jun, but what he can know is something that happens on the surface.


    "I''m also curious. Maybe Han Tiansheng can help us out." Han Tianyang said.


    One day later, Han Tiansheng finally arrived in Yanjing. In order to meet Han Tianyang, the domineering old man turned around for the second time, which made him accumulate endless anger in his heart. But these anger can only be hidden in his heart, and Han Tiansheng can only bear it when he is not qualified to break out.


    Han''s courtyard.


    Han Tiansheng is still full of disdain for this house. In his opinion, everything related to Han Tianyang has no value. Even if the value of Han''s courtyard is over 100 million now, even if he knows how amazing the financial resources and connections are needed to buy such a house, Han Tiansheng still disdains it, because in his eyes, Since Han Tianyang was kicked out of the United States, the image of waste has been deeply rooted and will not change because of any factors.


    After a few deep breaths, Han Tiansheng came to the front of the house. Han Xiao rings the doorbell. After a while, when the door of the house was opened, the two Han brothers, who had not met for decades, finally met again. However, they didn''t have a close relationship with each other. On the contrary, they met like enemies¡° Han Tianyang, it''s really hard to see you. " Han Tiansheng said coldly¡° Indeed, after all, you don''t come back often. " Han Tianyang said with a smile. The irony of these words is very obvious. Han Tiansheng took a deep breath and said, "to me, the United States is the country."¡° But this is the place where you were born and raised after all. Do you know what you look like now? " Han Tianyang said. Han Tiansheng knew that the answer was definitely not good, so he didn''t reply. But Han Tianyang obviously wants to let Han Tiansheng know what kind of person he is, so even if Han Tiansheng doesn''t ask, he says: "traitor, traitor."¡° Han Tianyang, I have my own choice. You are not qualified to evaluate me. " Han Tiansheng said discontentedly¡° Everyone has his own choice, but most people''s choice is above the moral bottom line, and you don''t have it. I''m glad you were not born in the war, otherwise you will surely be infamous and discredit the Han family name. " Han Tianyang said lightly. Han Tiansheng hated his teeth itching. He once thought that Han Tianyang''s surname was smearing Han''s, but he didn''t expect that Han Tianyang would return these words to him in this way¡° Han Tianyang, I''m not here to fight with you. " Han Tiansheng said coldly¡° I know. Please tell me what you want Han Tianyang said with a smile. Han Tiansheng almost vomited blood because of this sentence. Ask Han Tianyang? This is something Han Tiansheng never thought of in his life, but now he has to admit it¡° I hope you can take good care of your grandson, otherwise you can blame others for your carelessness. " Han Tiansheng said¡° If this is your kind reminder, no need. I believe 3000 has the ability to deal with anything. " Han Tianyang said. Han Tiansheng is extremely angry. He can''t say a word of the prepared words at the moment, because he doesn''t want to put down his dignity in front of Han Tianyang, let alone be humble¡° If there''s nothing else, you can go. " Han Tianyang asks the guest. Han Tiansheng looked at Han Tianyang with great eyesight and said, "if it wasn''t for that boy''s bad luck, do you think you are qualified to talk to me in this tone? He is just valued by Mr. Yi. Don''t think that this good luck can accompany him forever, so I advise you not to be afraid. " Old Yi? It seems that this man named yilao is the key to the whole thing, and it is also the reason why han Tiansheng is afraid of Han 3000. Is this elder Yi a big man at that level? Han Tianyang couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 had found such a strong backing¡° What are you laughing at? " See Han Tianyang smile, Han Tiansheng don''t understand asked¡° I laugh that you can''t see through your situation. If you are not afraid of Han 3000, why do you come all the way to me? Since you are here, why do you pretend to be in front of me? " Han Tianyang said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 634

    Han Tianyang''s words directly point to the Buddha''s heart. Even Han Xiao has to admit that Han Tiansheng''s current situation is not qualified to be superior to Han Tianyang.


    But Han Tiansheng still can''t put down his airs, because he has long been used to the arrogant attitude in front of Han Tianyang. Even if he is willing to come to Yanjing, even if his body has made a compromise, in his heart, he won''t admit that he came to ask for Han Tianyang, but under the banner of negotiation.


    "Han Tianyang, do you think you can threaten me?" Han Tiansheng said lightly.


    Han Tianyang laughed and said, "do I need to threaten you? Han Tiansheng, have you ever thought about why you are today? It''s just your fault. You are too arrogant. Sooner or later, you will come to such an end. No one will threaten you, but you will send yourself into the abyss step by step. "


    After a pause, Han Tianyang continued: "you can leave now, but do you dare?"


    Dare you?


    In Han Tiansheng''s life, there is nothing he does not dare to do. How many people in the whole Chinese community die at his feet? With the strength of the Han family, those white bones accumulate more and more. Han Tiansheng is never afraid of anything or any situation.


    But now, Han Tiansheng asked himself, do you dare? He couldn''t get a positive answer.


    If you leave, after Han 3000 recovers, he will surely lie in the coffin. Under the protection of such apocalyptic personage as yilao, Han Tiansheng cannot be Han 3000''s opponent.


    And the whole Korean family in the United States will be lonely for this.


    Today, when Han Tiansheng established the Han family, this is the most proud thing in his life. He never wants to see the Han family destroyed in his own hands.


    "I''ll show you a place." Han Tianyang finished and took the lead in walking towards the house.


    Han Tiansheng takes a subconscious look at Han Xiao. After Han Xiao nods, he keeps up with Han Tianyang.


    The ancestral hall of the Han family is in disorder. It is obvious that it was deliberately destroyed.


    "It was smashed by Han Li himself. It''s the ancestors of our Han family, but Han Li didn''t pay attention at all. Since he is your son, what he did wrong should be made up by you." Han Tianyang said.


    "What do you mean?" Han Tiansheng asked with a frown.


    "I want you to get down on your knees and restore the tablets one by one." Han Tianyang said firmly.


    Kneel down and restore the throne?


    Han Tiansheng couldn''t contain his anger for a moment.


    He never paid attention to these people.


    Han Tiansheng thinks that no one in the Han family is more promising than him. He leads the Han family into glory. Even if these ancestors are alive, they should be respectful and proud of him. No one is qualified to make him kneel down.


    "Han Tianyang, are you crazy? You want me to kneel down for them!" Han Tiansheng said angrily.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said: "no matter how promising a person is, he is absolutely not qualified to forget his roots. Han Tiansheng, you have indeed created a glorious era for the Han family, but without them, can you jump out of the cracks in the stone?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Han Tiansheng looked up at the sky and laughed. He said with disdain, "is it because they are older than me? Is it because I was born in Han''s family that they have the right to make me kneel down? This is really a big joke. No matter where I was born, I will have such achievement today, which has nothing to do with them. It''s ridiculous that I want to kneel down just because of this. "


    In the Korean family of the United States, there will never be activities within the ancestor worship, because Han Tiansheng disdains to do these things. In his eyes, he has always positioned himself on the basis of ability rather than age and seniority.


    "I think you are a joke." Han Tianyang said coldly, how dare a man who doesn''t pay attention to his ancestors talk about achievements? This kind of person, no matter how high he stands, can''t be respected because he doesn''t know the meaning of respect at all.


    "Han Tianyang, if you talk to me like this again, believe it or not, I will kill you." Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth.


    "I''m not afraid of death, are you? Do you want to be my companion on huangquan Road, Han Tiansheng? With your personality, are you willing to go the same way with me? " Han Tianyang said calmly, from his face can not see the slightest fear.


    For Han Tianyang, the journey in the center of the earth is like going to hell. He thinks he has died once, so he will not be afraid of death.


    But Han Tiansheng is different. The reason why he can put down his position and come to Yanjing is to survive? And he is very clear that if he really dares to kill Han Tianyang, then the knot of this matter will never be solved, and he will only face death.


    "Do you have the right to die with such rubbish as you?" Han Tiansheng said with a sneer.


    Han Tianyang shakes his head helplessly. Han Tiansheng''s superior posture is like imprinting in his bones. He even has to die with whom. Is there any difference?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t think I''m qualified, but it turns out that it''s not in your power, it''s in my grandson''s hands." When Han Tianyang said these words, he deliberately accentuated the words "Sun Tzu" in a very obvious way. Since your life is in Han 3000''s hands, what''s the right to shout with me?


    Han Tiansheng is not a fool. Naturally, he can understand the meaning of these words, and his lung is about to explode. Think about the younger generation of the Korean family in the United States. They are either fighting in the dark, or they have achieved nothing. They are very different from Han 3000. No matter Han 3000 is lucky to be valued by yilao, or he really has strength, now his ability is that Han Tiansheng can''t slander him anyway¡° I can restore the throne here, but if you want me to kneel down, don''t think about it. " Han Tiansheng gives way. In his opinion, since he has agreed half of Han Tianyang''s conditions, Han Tianyang is not qualified to advance an inch. But Han Tianyang''s doing this is not an inch, but his initial condition¡° You''d better go. When you die, someone from the Korean family will come to do it for you. " After Han Tianyang finished, he stopped for a moment and continued to speak to Yanjun: "Yanjun, see off." Yan Jun nodded, went to Han Tiansheng two people in front, said: "two please." Han Tiansheng''s anger instantly climbed to the top, and said to Han Tianyang: "Han Tianyang, don''t you really leave a little way for yourself?"¡° When you forced me to kneel down and drive me out of the United States, did you ever leave a way out? " Han Tian asked. Han Tiansheng clenched his fists. In his eyes, Han Tianyang had no value and would threaten his position. Naturally, he was merciless and didn''t need to consider his future. If Han Tiansheng had the ability to foresee the future and could see today''s situation, maybe he would not have done things so well in those days. Seeing that Han Tiansheng didn''t speak, Han Tianyang continued: "you can leave now. The choice is in your hands. I won''t force you to do anything." This made Han Xiao sigh in his heart. All along, he thought that the achievements of Han Tiansheng, the two brothers of the Han family, were far higher than Han Tianyang''s, and even the means were not comparable to Han Tianyang''s, but now it seems that Han Tianyang''s feminine means are more powerful than Han Tiansheng''s strength. With a very low attitude, he pinched Han Tiansheng''s throat, It seems to let him choose, but does Han Tiansheng have the right to choose? Han Xiao can''t help thinking that if Han Tianyang had the control of the Korean family in the United States, perhaps the Chinese community would have been a different scene¡° I heard that the coffin 3000 prepared for you is made to order, which should be able to match your identity. " Han Tianyang continued. Han Tiansheng was shocked. No matter how much anger he felt, he was pressed down by this sentence. Han Tiansheng can''t ignore the deterrent power brought by the coffin of Han''s villa in the Chinese community. He knows that once han 3000''s body recovers, he will definitely reappear at the door of the villa. At that time, the whole Chinese community will see how Han''s family ended. Maybe his fame will eventually become a joke, and there is no chance to turn over. As long as he lives, as long as he has a breath, Han Tiansheng feels that he has a chance to revenge, so he can''t let himself die! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 635

    Han Tiansheng, who is not reconciled, kneels on the ground with a bang. He is trembling all over, which shows the burning anger in his heart. But in front of reality, Han Tiansheng only bows his head.


    A moment of forbearance is not humiliation. As long as there is an opportunity for revenge, Han Tiansheng will remember everything today, and sooner or later, he will double his reward to Han 3000.


    Han Xiao takes a deep breath. This is something he would never think about before, because Han Tiansheng''s status in the United States makes it impossible for anyone to be qualified to make him kneel down. But today, Han Tiansheng kneels down. It can be said that at this moment, he takes off all his arrogance. This is a very difficult step for Han Tiansheng.


    "Now you''re satisfied." Han Tiansheng said to Han Tianyang, biting his teeth.


    "That''s what you should do." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Han Tiansheng regarded him as a disgrace and recovered one by one.


    Later, Han Tianyang knelt down in front of the throne and worshipped deeply.


    Han Tiansheng despises Han Tianyang''s behavior, which is why he always treats Han Tianyang as a waste.


    As a strong man, how can he kneel down to a group of dead people?


    "I will pass it on to 3000, but I can''t decide how he chooses." Han Tianyang stood up and said.


    Han Tiansheng''s eyes were half empty, and his killing intention was awe inspiring. Even though he was already restraining, his killing intention could not be concealed.


    When Han Tiansheng left, Han Tianyang sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Jun doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "If he doesn''t die, it will be a great threat." Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Yanjun a Leng, immediately understand the meaning of Han Tianyang, said: "since it is a threat, then the sooner the better."


    Han Tianyang nodded deeply.


    After walking out of the Han family''s compound, Han Tiansheng finally couldn''t control his anger, and his face was almost twisted.


    "I want the whole family to go to hell and die hard. Today, when it comes to humiliation, I want to give it back ten times." Han Tiansheng said, biting his back teeth.


    Han Xiao didn''t say anything. He knew how angry Han Tiansheng was at the moment, but he was more able to recognize the reality. Yilao''s apprenticeship was the same as Han 3000''s having the four gates of apocalypse as the backstage. Han Tiansheng was not qualified to fight against this power.


    The only chance to get revenge is that Han 3000 is not valued by Yi Lao, but this kind of thing, except Yi Lao, other people are not qualified to decide.


    Therefore, in Han Xiao''s view, whether Han Tiansheng can take revenge now depends on fate, not on his own.


    "Han 3000 has a daughter. You can find this man for me right away." Han Tiansheng said, this is his usual routine, once han Tiansheng''s market opponents, many people are done in this way.


    For Han Tiansheng, on the contrary, he never paid attention to the word morality.


    "Yes." Han Xiao nodded.


    Although Han Xiao is very clear that at this stage, Han Tiansheng should wait for opportunities instead of looking for opportunities, because in the process of searching, Han Tiansheng is likely to make his situation more and more dangerous, but Han Xiao can''t listen to Han Tiansheng''s orders.


    At the same time, in Yundingshan villa area of Yuncheng, Jiang LAN, who is dying like a dead dog, is brought back to her room from the balcony by Shi Jing.


    Every day, Shi Jing throws Jiang LAN to the balcony to feel the cold several times. She wants to make Jiang LAN deeply understand the pain she feels when she throws Han Nian to the balcony. In this matter, Shi Jing is not soft hearted. No matter how Jiang LAN kneels down to beg for mercy or kowtows, it doesn''t help, because this kind of woman is not worthy of sympathy.


    At that time, Shi Jing ignored Han 3000, which made her feel endless remorse. Now Jiang LAN has done such a thing to Han Nian. Although Shi Jing''s punishment of Jiang LAN will not make her make up for Han 3000, as Han Nian''s grandmother, she should take revenge for Han Nian.


    Looking at the shivering Jiang LAN curled up on the ground, her skin showed a kind of cyan state. Shi Jing said coldly, "who did you give Han Nian to? Do you know where she is?"


    Shi Jing knows that she can''t get the answer she wants, because Jiang lanpaiming is just a tool. She may not even know who the other party is, but out of concern for Han Nian, Shi Jing can''t resist asking.


    Jiang LAN shakes her head. Up to now, she just meets the driver. As for who is behind the scenes, she has no idea. She doesn''t know what the other party wants to do after catching Han Nian.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. Please let me go. I will never come back after I get out of Cloud City. Please give me a chance." Jiang LAN kneels at Shi Jing''s feet, grabs Shi Jing''s calf with both hands, and prays in tears.


    Shi Jing kicked off Jiang LAN and said in a cold voice: "you are such a vicious woman who even wants to win sympathy. Are you qualified?"


    "I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I don''t want to be tortured any more. Please, please." Jiang Lan said in tears.


    "You used this torture on Han Nian, don''t you forget? She''s just a short-term child. Haven''t you ever thought how painful she would be? " When Shi Jing thinks of the picture of Han Nian being attacked by the cold wind on the balcony, she is very sad. She doesn''t sympathize with Jiang LAN, but is even more angry. Holding Jiang Lan''s hair, she is forced to raise her head. Shi Jing slaps Jiang LAN on her face. Jiang LAN cries out in pain. For a selfish woman like her, she never cares about the consequences as long as she has the current interests. But when the consequences really come, she will regret it. At this time, Su Yingxia came to the room. Jiang LAN seems to see the Savior general, climbed to the foot of Su Yingxia¡° Yingxia, help me, help me, I''m your mother. " Jiang LAN flustered said. Su Yingxia coldly looks at Jiang LAN. When Jiang LAN once killed Han 3000, Su Yingxia''s love for her mother and daughter has become much weaker. Now Jiang LAN has more Han Nian to start with, so Su Yingxia has already taken Jiang LAN as her mother. The blood is thicker than the water of the family, for Su Yingxia, has no meaning¡° You don''t deserve it. " After su Yingxia finished with Jiang LAN, he raised his head to Shi Jing and said, "Mom, you can have dinner." This mother called Jiang LAN very distressed, should be her daughter, but turned a blind eye to her. Jiang LAN knew that if she hadn''t killed herself again and again, she would never have come to such an end today. Unfortunately, it''s useless to regret now. After they left, Jiang LAN squatted in the corner with a dull expression on her face. Counting what happened in the past year, although the Su family had a good life, she was reduced to such a situation. All this was caused by Han 3000. Once again, Jiang LAN shifted the responsibility to Han 3000. If this waste died earlier, how could she become what she is today. Downstairs, while eating, Moyang arrived at home. This guy sat on the table with his chopsticks. In front of Shi Jing, Mo Yang is still more reserved. After all, for him, the level of Yanjing Han family can only be looked up to, so Mo Yang has to be careful when facing Shi Jing¡° Sister in law, I have 3000 news. " Mo Yang said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia''s bowl and chopsticks almost fell to the ground. He asked Mo Yang: "where is he?"¡° At present, the news is not sure, but I heard that Tang Zong of Bin County went to the United States. " Mo Yang said that Tang Zong was Han 3000''s pawn in Binxian county. There was no reason why he suddenly left. So Mo Yang speculated that Tang Zong''s visit to the United States was probably due to Han 3000. For this reason, Han 3000 is very likely to be in the United States. Su Yingxia knew Tang Zong. When he returned to Bin County, Tang Zong went to meet Han 3000 in person. It was also because of the existence of Tang Zong that the Chiang family did not dare to underestimate Han 3000¡° When shall we leave Su Yingxia asked¡° You don''t have to be in such a hurry. Let me confirm the news. " Mo Yang said. At this time, Shi Jing frowned. She knew Han 3000 was in the United States for a long time. If Su Yingxia went to the United States at this time, it would have an impact on Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 636

    Mo Yang came to the villa to inform Su Yingxia about Han 3000, so he left after dinner.


    But not to the door of the villa, Mo Yang was chased by Shi Jing stopped.


    Mo Yang often comes to the villa on the hillside, and he can be regarded as an acquaintance with Shi Jing. But every time he faces Shi Jing, he will be nervous, especially when he is deliberately stopped by Shi Jing today. Mo Yang''s heart becomes more nervous.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Mo Yang asked, trembling.


    "In fact, I have known for a long time that 3000 is in the United States." Shi Jing said directly.


    Mo Yang was stunned for a moment and asked: "since you know, why don''t you tell Ying Xia that she is worried?"


    "You just told Yingxia what her reaction was?" Shi Jing asked.


    Mo Yang recalled that Su Yingxia''s first reaction at that time was very excited, and he wanted to go to the United States immediately to confirm it.


    "She''s going to America." Mo Yang said.


    "Why do you think 3000 didn''t tell Yingxia about his stay in the United States?" Shi Jing continued.


    Mo Yang is not a fool. Shi Jing''s words are so clear that he can understand the meaning. He immediately feels that it is a wrong decision to tell Su Yingxia about this.


    If Han 3000 doesn''t have something important, why hide Su Yingxia? Maybe the last thing he wants is Su Yingxia. Now go find him.


    "I see. I''ll tell Yingxia that the news is wrong." Mo Yang said.


    Shi Jing nodded and said: "you are a good helper of 3000. I know that everything you do is for his good. But from his standpoint, what you do is not all good. I hope you can consider it carefully when you make any decision in the future."


    "I see." Mo Yang lowered his head and said that Shi Jing didn''t deliberately show his momentum, but standing in front of her, Mo Yang had a feeling that his aura was oppressed, and this feeling was very strong.


    "There''s nothing else. Go ahead and do it." Shi Jing said.


    "Yes." Mo Yang faces Shi Jing and retreats three steps before he turns to leave. His respect for Shi Jing is self-evident.


    Shi Jing sighs a long sigh. She has made a deliberate effort to understand and investigate Moyang. His loyalty to Han 3000 is commendable. He can also be a good helper for Han 3000. Unfortunately, Han 3000''s current level is much higher than that of Moyang. Even if he is willing to help, it will not do any good to Han 3000, and even drag him down.


    Shi Jing wants to kick Mo Yang out to avoid him becoming a burden to Han 3000. But when she thinks about it carefully, it''s Han 3000''s business. If she interferes at will, it''s likely to cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction, so she doesn''t dare to pave the way for Han 3000 easily.


    "With that smelly boy''s character, even if you are a waste chess, he won''t abandon it. Sometimes he attaches too much importance to friendship, which is also a stumbling block on the road to success." Shi Jing said to herself.


    Shi Jing''s decision is obviously very wise, because Han 3000 will never allow her to do so.


    No matter how high level Han 3000 will stand in the future, no matter how successful he is, for him, the weight of Mo Yang will never be reduced. This is the expression of Han 3000''s emphasis on friendship.


    Some people may think that those who achieve great things don''t care about small things, but in Han 3000''s opinion, if a person abandons his brother and conscience for the sake of success, there is no doubt that he will succeed in this way.


    Chinese communities in the United States.


    After a period of convalescence, Han 3000 was finally able to get out of bed. Although he was an iron crutch, he was able to do most of the things by himself, which is a good thing for Han 3000.


    Qi Yiyun, after all, is not su Yingxia. It is not convenient for her to do anything. Even Han 3000 knows that Qi Yiyun will be willing to do anything, and Han 3000 is not willing to take that step.


    Han 3000 is happy, but Qi Yiyun seems to be a little lost. She even hopes that Han 3000 can stay in bed longer, so that she can take care of Han 3000 every day and make her feel valuable in front of Han 3000.


    "Doctors say that your physical recovery ability is terrible, you should not be human." Qi Yiyun said to Han Sanqian with a discontented face. The private doctor said that he had to lie in bed for at least a month, but it was only how long before he could get out of bed, and the broken leg recovered very well. For Qi Yiyun, it was almost the same as the relief of decapitation, because once han Sanyi recovered, she had no excuse to stay with Han Sanqian.


    Han three thousand light a smile, his amazing recovery ability has since childhood, even Yan Jun once sighed for this.


    "Look at you, I wish I had been in bed for a year and a half. Women are really cruel." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s more than a year and a half. As long as I can stay with you, I''ll do it all my life." Qi Yiyun is never shy to express his feelings and wishes in front of Han 3000. He is very straightforward every time.


    In the face of this kind of straightforward words, Han 3000 often chooses to pretend not to hear, because he does not know what way to respond is the best.


    After countless heartless refusals ended in failure, Han 3000 can''t bear to continue to hurt Qi Yiyun. After all, he is an emotional person, not a beast¡° Why don''t you talk? " Qi Yiyun stares at Han 3000 and asks¡° It''s a nice day. Why don''t you go out for a walk? " Han three thousand Gu about him, deliberately changed the topic. Qi Yiyun wrinkled his nose, Han 3000 this little trick to change the topic, she naturally clear, discontented said: "you are not a man, dare not face up to their feelings, don''t you have a little favor to me?"¡° Not really. " Han 3000 said happily. Qi Yiyun was so angry that he went to the kitchen and picked up the fruit knife. He said angrily, "don''t you peep at my legs?" Han Sanqian blinks hard. He is a normal man. Qi Yiyun wears very light clothes at home. It''s normal to see more. I''m afraid that any man can''t resist Qi Yiyun''s temptation¡° Put the knife down first, and have a good talk. " Han 3000 said with tears and laughter¡° Do you look good? " Qi Yiyun lifted up her skirt, revealing her thighs, her muscles as white as cream. Han three thousand eyelids straight jump, to say not good-looking, this is against his conscience, but to say good-looking, seems to have some sorry Su Yingxia. At this critical moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. The doorbell for Han 3000 was like the coming of the Savior. He said to Qi Yiyun, "someone is coming. Go and open the door first." Qi Yiyun hums coldly heavily. He carries the knife to the door and opens it. Ma feihao outside the door carries a lot of gifts, and almost every day he will send something to Han 3000. This is his way to please Han 3000. Seeing Qi Yiyun with angry face and knife, Ma feihao retreated several steps¡° You... What are you doing? I have no grudge against you. " Ma feihao said nervously that although the status of the Qi family in the Chinese community is higher than that of the Ma family, the relationship between Qi Yiyun and Han Sanqian adds a lot to the Qi family. Ma feihao does not dare to offend this aunt now¡° If you ring the doorbell at this time, it''s blood feud. " Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth. Looking at the anger in Qi Yiyun''s eyes, Ma feihao is scared to death. Didn''t you come at a bad time and ruin her good deeds¡° I''ll get out of here. I''ll get out of here. " Ma feihao put down his gift and planned to run away. But as soon as he turned around, he heard Han 3000''s voice at home: "come back to me." Ma feihao''s heart that call a bitter force, go is not, but carry knife Qi Yiyun in front of, stay is not¡° Brother 3000, i... what should I do now, whether to go or stay? " Ma feihao asked Han 3000 with a bitter face. Han 3000 clutching crutches, limping out of the door, said to Ma feihao: "go to push out the wheelchair, I want to go out for a walk." Ma feihao carefully looking at Qi Yiyun, she put a knife to block the door, like a killing God, how dare he pass by. Ma feihao can not help but doubt that today is not a suitable day to go out. He knew that he should stay at home and not go anywhere. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 637

    With the appearance of Han 3000, even though he was still in a wheelchair, the whole Chinese community was agitated by him.


    Countless families in the first time to focus on the Han family villa before, their Eyeliner also arrived in the first place.


    Since the last coffin delivery, these aristocratic families in the Chinese community have known that this matter is not over. The appearance of Ma Yu obviously scares Han Tiansheng, which shows that Han 3000 still has the capital to fight with Han Tiansheng.


    For these onlookers, they can''t wait to know the result. They want to see if Han Tiansheng will be knocked down by this young man.


    For the Chinese community, the change of times can only be changed by time, because they never think that anyone can defeat Han Tiansheng. Only after time has killed Han Tiansheng''s life will a new king appear in the Chinese community.


    However, the emergence of Han 3000 obviously has a chance to make the change of times come earlier.


    If these aristocratic families can not foresee the impact of the change of times, they are likely to die in this wave, so everyone is ready to please Han 3000. Of course, at the present stage, it is their best choice to wait and see the change.


    "Brother 3000, now the Chinese community is expecting you to end the era of Han Tiansheng." Ma feihao said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    "Count on me?" Han 3000 laughed and said, "aren''t they afraid to be the bones of my success?"


    If Han 3000 wants to establish his own prestige in the Chinese community, it is not enough to be a Han family. Moreover, if Han 3000 wants to establish his own power, he will inevitably touch the interest chain of other aristocratic families. Therefore, Ma feihao''s words are impossible to Han 3000.


    Perhaps the current pattern is what those aristocratic families want most and will not affect their interests. It does not matter to them who is the king of the Chinese community.


    "Of course, I''m afraid, so I heard that many people already have plans to please you." Ma feihao said with a smile that the major aristocratic families have held internal meetings for a long time, and they have made corresponding policies for the change of the pattern of the Chinese community. They are just like Ma feihao, but they are not as firm as Ma feihao, and they have no courage to make a firm choice before winning or losing. After all, what Ma feihao knows is something that those aristocratic families cannot know.


    "Plan?" Han three thousand can''t laugh or cry, said: "do you need to be so careful, please me to plan?"


    "Of course." Ma feihao and you Rongyan said: "brother 3000, you have more influence in the Chinese community than Han Tiansheng. How can they despise this matter and how can they please you? It''s a step-by-step process. I heard that several aristocratic families have designed several schemes, and I''m afraid that they can''t touch your hobbies accurately."


    Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, which is too exaggerated, even he suspected that Ma feihao was bragging.


    In fact, Han 3000 still underestimated himself, and also underestimated the determination of these aristocratic families to keep their own industry.


    The shaking of the Han family is bound to be earth shaking, and the pattern of business in the Chinese community is bound to change greatly. It is reasonable for these aristocratic families to rely on Han 3000 to ride the wind and waves and try to please him, just like getting a ticket to board the ship.


    "Han 3000, don''t believe it." Looking at Han 3000 shaking his head, Ma feihao continued: "or I''ll just find a few people for you to ask, and ask them what their frequent family meetings are for."


    "No, take me to Han''s villa." Han 3000 said.


    Ma feihao''s eyes coagulated and his blood surged. He said excitedly: "brother 3000, are you going to find Han Tiansheng now? No more training? "


    Han 3000''s current physical condition, which has the qualification to go to Han Tiansheng''s trouble, he just wants to see Ma Yu, he wants to ask why Ma Yu saved him.


    "By the way, Han Tiansheng is not in the Chinese district. Brother 3000, you can''t see him when you go." Ma feihao suddenly thought of Han Tiansheng left things, said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned. Did the old man run away? How is that possible?


    With Han Tiansheng''s face saving personality, how can he hide as a shrinking tortoise.


    "Where did he go?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "China." Ma feihao said.


    Han 3000''s brows are more wrinkled, which has formed a Sichuan character.


    "Do you know what he went to do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Well, maybe it''s your grandfather." Ma feihao said.


    Han three thousand immediately kill idea emerge, Han Tiansheng is because can''t deal with him, so just to deal with Han Tianyang!


    There are not only Han Tianyang, but also su Yingxia. If these two people are hurt, Han 3000 will never forgive himself.


    Han 3000 suddenly grabbed Ma feihao''s arm, holding it tightly, gritting his teeth and saying, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The pain from his arm made Ma feihao scream. He felt that his whole hand was almost broken by Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, you... You let me go first, your hand will break soon." Ma feihao said with a painful face. Han three thousand released Ma feihao, this matter is not Ma feihao''s responsibility, but he was excited, so will make this kind of thing¡° Tell me what''s going on. " Han 3000 looks gloomy and says that although he and Nangong Boling have a word that they can''t go back to Yuncheng, if Han Tiansheng really goes to Yuncheng to hurt Han Tianyang and Su Yingxia, Han 3000 can only break his promise¡° I also listen to my uncle. He''s not going to aim at your grandfather. He''s going to ask for forgiveness. Don''t worry too much. " Ma feihao said. Han 3000 was stunned. Will Han Tiansheng ask for Han Tianyang? How could this be possible? When he drove Han Tianyang out of the United States and took control of the Korean family in the United States as a winner, would such a person lay down his dignity to Han Tianyang? Qi Yiyun is also stunned. She knows a lot about what happened in those years. She also knows how Han Tiansheng treated Han Tianyang. Even after Han Tianyang left the United States, Han Tiansheng often talked about Han Tianyang as a waste. Therefore, it is impossible for him to ask Han Tianyang for forgiveness from any angle¡° How can Han Tiansheng beg my grandfather? " Han 3000 shook his head and said¡° Brother 3000, he''s afraid of death in your hands. Only this way can he choose. He won your grandfather''s forgiveness and asked your grandfather to persuade you to show mercy to him. Isn''t it reasonable? " Ma feihao said. Han Sanqian doesn''t know why Ma Yu appeared to save him. Naturally, he doesn''t know that Han Tiansheng is afraid of him now, so Ma feihao''s words are more like a joke to him¡° Will he be afraid of me? With my ability now, I can''t be Han Xiao''s opponent. How can he be afraid to die in my hands? " Han 3000 did not understand. Ma feihao''s arm pain relieved a lot, and finally he was able to show a relaxed smile, and said: "this matter, only my uncle can give you the answer, you go to ask him." Ma Yu is the key to the whole thing, there is no doubt about this. Listening to Ma feihao, it seems that there are many things he doesn''t know, which makes Han 3000 can''t wait to find the answer¡° Let''s go. " Han 3000 said. Ma Yu nodded and accelerated the speed of pushing the wheelchair. Qi Yiyun walks on one side and looks at Han 3000 from time to time with his spare light. It is obvious that Han 3000 has become more and more powerful. Han Tiansheng is afraid of him for no reason. It''s just that Qi Yiyun can''t imagine why he is so powerful and how powerful he is. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 638

    For Qi Yiyun, the more powerful Han 3000 is, the greater the distance from her will be. Qi Yiyun is very afraid that one day, she will not even have the qualification to appear beside Han 3000, or even to be his friend.


    The only way to close the relationship between them is to take that step. Maybe only in this way can they keep in touch. Unfortunately, such an opportunity is almost impossible for Qi Yiyun.


    The reason why she is able to stay with Han 3000 now is just relying on a lie, which will be exposed in a month at most.


    The time left for Qi Yiyun is less and less, and her heart can''t help but fret, and even almost to the edge of madness.


    As long as you give her a bed, she will take Han 3000 with her without hesitation.


    In front of the gate of Han''s villa.


    Ma Yu is still lying on the coffin to rest, such a scene has become a classic picture of the Chinese community.


    Every aristocratic family knows how many bodyguards there are in the Han family, and the strength of bodyguards in the Han family is recognized by the whole Chinese community. However, Ma Yu shows the momentum of being unable to open up. How can such a scene not be impressive.


    "Why don''t you rest more." Seeing Han 3000, Ma Yu sat up and said.


    "Why did you save me?" Han three thousand straight into the theme, because he doesn''t want to waste time nonsense, can''t wait to solve the heart of doubt.


    "I was ordered to do it. Someone valued you very much, but he was delayed by something and couldn''t come in person, so he sent me." Ma Yu didn''t hide it from Han 3000, because sooner or later he will know it. It''s meaningless to hide it. On the contrary, Han 3000 will be dissatisfied with him.


    Although today''s Han 3000 is definitely not Ma Yu''s opponent, it doesn''t mean that Ma Yu has the courage to look down on Han 3000. After all, he will become yilao''s apprentice, and may even take over yilao''s position in the four gates. How dare Ma Yu despise such a person?


    Moreover, Ma Yu has an idea in his heart that the four gates belong to the Apocalypse core circle, and it is almost impossible for him to enter the four gates. However, due to the emergence of Han 3000, this opportunity falls to Ma Yu. As long as he can have a good relationship with Han 3000, Han 3000 may be able to lead him into the four gates, so he must seize this opportunity.


    "Who is he?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Old Yi, you can''t imagine how high his position is. He wants to accept you as an apprentice. That''s why han Tiansheng is so afraid of you." Ma Yu said.


    Old Yi?


    Unimaginable position!


    Han 3000 has no doubt about what Ma Yu said. For him, that level is still covered with a thick fog. Since he can''t see clearly, he can''t imagine what kind of existence he is.


    However, to accept him as an apprentice, Han 3000''s heart is a little repellent.


    In Han 3000''s heart, only Yan Jun is his real master. Maybe Yan Jun can''t compare with Yi Lao in skill and status, but Han 3000 is not ungrateful. He will never break his faith in order to get anything.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to be his apprentice." Han 3000 light said.


    Excited Ma Yu jumped down directly from the coffin cover, a face inconceivable said: "what do you say?"


    More than Ma Yu as like as two peas, Ma Feihao and Qi Yi Yun are two alike.


    Although Qi Yiyun doesn''t know how powerful this yilao is, he can also guess that he is an extraordinary person after listening to Ma Yu''s words. He should be honored to accept Han 3000 as his apprentice. Unexpectedly, he revealed a hint of refusal!


    "I already have a master." Han explained.


    After Ma Yu was shocked, he took a deep breath and said, "your present master is not comparable with yilao at all. It''s OK to worship him again."


    "I won''t do that." Han 3000 expression is indifferent, tone firm say.


    Ma Yu almost spits out a mouthful of old blood.


    This silly boy doesn''t understand who Yi is, but he should be able to think of what the characters at that level mean.


    No matter how powerful his master is, he is just a master in the secular world. How can he compare with the Apocalypse master, not to mention the elder of Si men Yi!


    "Boy, I advise you to think clearly when you speak. Do you know how many disciples of Tianqi who want to be the next elder are not allowed to enter? You should be glad to have such an honor." Ma Yu reminds a way.


    Apocalypse?


    The original appellation of that level is the word "Apocalypse" written on the jade pendant. Is this an organization?


    See Han three thousand eyebrows locked, seems to be thinking about what, Ma Yu can''t help but remind again: "if you don''t grasp this opportunity, I''m sure you will regret for life."


    Ma Yu is so nervous because Han 3000 is the only chance for him to enter the Apocalypse core. He doesn''t want this silly boy''s giving up to affect him. Otherwise, this trip back to the United States will not be a draw.


    "I have a master, so I won''t be a teacher again." Han 3000 said.


    Ma Yu''s heart is like a knife in pain. This boy is really a psycho. He even refuses to accept him as an apprentice. This kind of good opportunity doesn''t happen every day. If Tianqi knows Han 3000''s choice, I''m afraid everyone will call him an idiot¡° You... You, ah, do you know what you''re talking about? " Ma Yu was so angry that he stammered. At this time, even Qi Yiyun couldn''t help saying, "you''d better think about it again. You don''t have to decide so quickly." Han Sanqian shakes his head. When he has one tendon, ten cows can''t come back. And for Han Sanqian, as long as it''s something he thinks, he will never change. No matter how much time he has to think about it, he won''t change the result¡° No, I''ve made up my mind Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun can''t help but roll his eyes. He doesn''t want to leave a way for himself. If Ma Yu didn''t show up, or if the man named Yi Lao didn''t keep him, he would have died in Han Xiao''s hands. Now he has the chance to worship his teacher, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it. Without yilao, what else would he fight with Han Tiansheng? Ma Yu took a breath of cool air. If he were a member of the Ma family, he would like to die with a slap. What''s the matter if he doesn''t know how to cherish such a good opportunity¡° It''s not up to you to decide this matter. Mr. Yi will come to the United States in person. You can tell him these words at that time, but what will happen to you because of these words? I think you need to think about it Ma Yu says that old Yi is a man with a head and a face in the four gates of apocalypse. He wants to accept his apprentices. If Han 3000 really dares to refuse, Ma Yu thinks that Han 3000 will die. Swept the face of Yi old son, he still has what qualifications to live¡° I''ll thank him for saving his life. " Han 3000 said. Looking at Han Sanyi''s stubborn temper, Ma Yu couldn''t help but ask curiously, "who is your master and how powerful is it that you should give up such a good opportunity?"¡° My master is certainly not a master for this old Yi. " Han three thousand light smile, Yan Jun never contact Apocalypse level, his strength naturally can''t compare with Yi old, but Han three thousand value is not strength, but how Yan Jun treat him. Since the disappearance of Han Tianyang, only Yanjun will care about him in the whole Han family. This feeling will not change because of his interests, and will not become a stepping stone for Han 3000. One day as a teacher, one''s life as a teacher¡° Then why are you so persistent? " Ma Yu doesn''t understand of ask a way¡° Because the relationship between him and me is not something that can be crossed by strength. " Han 3000 said. Ma Yu pointed to the eyes of the families around him and said, "do you know what these people are doing here?" Han 3000 puzzled looking at Ma Yu, don''t understand what he wants to express. Ma Yu didn''t tell the truth either. He said directly: "it''s because they want to see how you can defeat Han Tiansheng, and you can live to this day, not by your feelings, but by the strength of yilao." Han 3000 picked eyebrows, which he can''t deny. In terms of the value of interests, strength can bring more benefits than emotion, but Han 3000 is a person who attaches great importance to emotion. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 639

    "I''ll thank him very much." Finish saying, Han 3000 looked at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun, who understands the meaning, directly pushes Han 3000 away.


    Ma Yu sighs and sighs again and again. He never thought that this kind of variable would happen in this event. If yilao were to accept the apprentice in Tianqi, the hurdles of the four gates would be broken. But Han 3000 doesn''t pay any attention. He really doesn''t know what Han 3000 has in his mind.


    "Uncle, what shall I do? Shall I continue to please him?" Ma feihao asks Ma Yu that although he can easily pretend to be his grandson in front of Han 3000 these days, Ma feihao can''t really convince Han 3000 in his heart. If Han 3000 can''t become Yi Lao''s apprentice, he doesn''t have to waste time on Han 3000.


    "Of course, the matter has not been settled yet, and no one knows what the final result will be, in case he changes his mind later." Ma Yu said.


    Ma feihao felt reasonable, nodded and said: "uncle, I''ll go first."


    "Go ahead." After Ma Yu finished, Ma feihao ran to Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Ma Yu has no choice but to smile bitterly. If he really makes Yi Lao lose face, I don''t know what kind of end it will be. With Yi Lao''s character, he probably can''t even leave his ashes.


    "Han 3000, Han 3000, you don''t know what kind of cruel role Yi always plays. If you dare to refuse him, I''m afraid the whole Han family will bear the consequences for you. No one around you has a way to live. Are you sure you dare to do that?" Ma Yu''s light self talk, for the whole apocalypse, the image of yilao is very dignified, his authority does not allow anyone to challenge.


    Soon after Han 3000 returned home, his phone rang.


    Now this mobile phone is for the Nangong family, few people know the number, so this strange call makes Han 3000 feel strange.


    Is Nangong Boling going to give him a new task? After all, after he came to the United States, Nangong Boling has not moved.


    But when he picked up the phone, he heard the voice coming from the phone, but Han 3000 was stunned.


    "Grandfather... Grandfather?" Han 3000 can''t be sure. This voice is Han Tianyang''s, but Han 3000 can''t believe it. How can Han Tianyang know his number?


    "It''s me." Han Tianyang stands in the Han''s courtyard and opens the PA.


    Hearing Han 3000''s voice, Yan Jun stands beside him with a faint smile. For him, he hasn''t heard Han 3000''s voice for a long time. Even though he knows that Han 3000 is not dangerous, but he doesn''t see it with his own eyes, he is still a little insecure.


    "Grandfather, how can you know my number?" Han 3000 asked in disbelief.


    "Do you really think my grandfather has no means in the United States? I can''t help this little thing." Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    In Han 3000''s mind, Han Tianyang is omnipotent. If you want to find a hero recognized by Han 3000 in this world, Han Tianyang is the only one.


    "Grandfather, Han Tiansheng has returned to China. What''s the matter?" Han Sanqian asked, this is what he is most concerned about, but under the threat of Nangong Boling, he can''t take the initiative to contact China, but this time Han Tianyang contacted him, and I believe Nangong Boling has nothing to say.


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t do anything to us, and I told him to kneel down and sort out the holy place." Han Tianyang said.


    Han Tiansheng knelt down?


    Han 3000, who learned the news, couldn''t help looking stunned. With Han Tiansheng''s attitude, he was willing to kneel down. This is a very incredible thing.


    "He was willing to kneel down." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s all your credit. If it wasn''t for you, how could he bow in front of me?" Han Tianyang smiles with pride. None of the descendants of the Korean family in the United States can compare with Han 3000. This is something Han Tianyang should be proud of.


    "Grandfather, I''m almost beaten. It''s not my credit. I''m lucky to be saved by a man named yilao." Han 3000 does not dare to take credit, because he really has no credit for this matter. If Ma Yu had not been ordered by Yi Lao, he would not have been able to save his own life.


    "Why does old Yi want to help you?" Han Tianyang asked curiously, apocalypse big man, even Han Tiansheng is afraid of the role will be courted to Han 3000, in Han Tianyang''s view, there must be a story.


    "He wanted to take me as an apprentice." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang was stunned for a long time, and his inner excitement couldn''t be controlled at all.


    Han 3000 hasn''t really stepped into that level, but he already has a noble master. Doesn''t that mean that Han 3000 will be more comfortable when he really enters that level?


    "You are really lucky, young man. This elder Yi must have a high position, otherwise Han Tiansheng would not be so afraid." Han Tianyang said with a big laugh.


    "But... Grandfather, I refused, because grandfather Yan is my master. How can I have two masters at the same time?" Han 3000 said.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the end of the phone was silent.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun look at each other with incredible eyes. Three minutes later, Han Tianyang asked Yanjun, "I didn''t hear you wrong. He... What did he say just now?" Yan Jun throat has obvious wriggling traces, it is obvious that in swallowing saliva, said: "he seems to say, he refused." This matter is like a bolt from the blue to Han Tianyang and Yan Jun. it''s no wonder that they will be so shocked¡° Grandpa, did I do something wrong? " Han 3000 asked carefully. Han Tianyang''s old face showed a mournful expression and said: "it''s not only wrong, it''s too wrong. Do you know what kind of position this Yi old man has to have to make Han Tiansheng afraid? You refused this kind of good thing!"¡° Yes, when did I become your master? I don''t recognize you as an apprentice. You should go to visit master yilao, or you won''t see me again. " Yan Jun said excitedly. After hearing these words, Han 3000 couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that they were for his own good, but he didn''t even know who he was. How could he casually worship his teacher? Although strength is important, it depends on the temper. Han 3000 doesn''t want to bow his head casually, even if he is the elder of Si men Yi¡° If you really take me as your master, I will expel you from the school now. From now on, you and I will no longer have the relationship of master and apprentice. " Yan Jun continues to say, can see, he already anxious bad, for fear Han 3000 missed this good opportunity¡° Three thousand, do you know how important it is to have a support in that level? You should seize this opportunity. " Han Tianyang''s persuasion. Han 3000 sighs helplessly. He didn''t expect that they would be so excited because of this. However, Han 3000''s decision will not change because of this. Even if he really wants to be a teacher, he needs to see elder Yi¡° Grandfather, I''ll think about it again. " Han 3000 said¡° Consider, you have to test... "Grandfather, how''s welcome summer?" Han 3000 interrupted Han Tianyang. Han Tianyang sighed heavily and said, "she''s OK. The reason why your daughter was kidnapped is because of Jiang LAN. I''ll save this woman''s life for you and deal with it when you come back." Jiang LAN! Han 3000 almost pinches the mobile phone out of shape, this woman, even his daughter¡° It''s me. I used to be soft hearted, so I gave her a chance. " Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth¡° You can rest assured that I will never let her mess again. Everything in Cloud City is under control, and you don''t need to worry about it. " Han Tianyang said¡° Grandfather, I will come back as soon as possible and help me take care of Yingxia. " When Han 3000 talked about Su Yingxia, his tone became much softer¡° You should also be careful. No matter what happens, your own life is the most important thing. You should remember that Su Yingxia and Han Nian are waiting for you. " Han Tianyang said¡° I see¡° Also, you should make up your mind about Han Tiansheng. If he is a threat, eliminate it. "¡° You don''t have to think about the matter of worshiping teachers, otherwise your grandfather Yan won''t let go... "Han 3000 hung up quickly, and he had to think about it carefully. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 640

    Han 3000 put down his mobile phone, Qi Yiyun came to his side, looked at the deformed mobile phone, and couldn''t help asking: "what is worth your being so angry?"


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. He is a very strict person in controlling his emotions. But at this moment, as long as he thinks of Jiang LAN, his anger will burn fiercer and fiercer. He can''t control it at all.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 had countless reasons to kill Jiang LAN, but for the sake of being Su Yingxia''s mother, Han 3000 let her go. He thought she would change her ways. Unexpectedly, she did something unfavorable to Han Nian.


    At the moment, how regretful Han 3000 was. Only he knew that if he was given another chance, he would kill Jiang LAN without hesitation!


    "Nothing." Han 3000 light said.


    Qi Yiyun can clearly feel Han 3000''s emotional changes. He is deliberately suppressing his anger, which can make him so angry. This matter must have something to do with Su Yingxia or Han Nian, because only these two people are qualified for Han 3000 to value so much.


    "Summer or your daughter?" Qi Yiyun continued to ask.


    Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Qi Yiyun coldly, as if to say that it has nothing to do with you.


    Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 persistently. If she wants to be the person around Han 3000, she needs to know more about him. This is also a way for Qi Yiyun to get close to Han 3000, so no matter what happens to Han 3000, she wants to know.


    "Do you have to push me away to be satisfied?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "You go." Han 3000 light said.


    These three words instantly filled Qi Yiyun''s eyes with tears.


    "Why do I have to go? I have to take care of you." Qi Yiyun said biting his lower lip.


    "I don''t need your care, and since you''re not pregnant, we don''t have any relationship anymore." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart is empty. She made up the matter of pregnancy. Of course, it''s impossible. However, Qi Yiyun has worked very hard to take care of Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that he would only get the sentence that he has nothing to do with her.


    Qi Yiyun is not reconciled.


    Suddenly he rushed to Han 3000''s arms and hugged him fiercely. It seemed that he was afraid that Han 3000 would leave.


    "If I don''t leave, can''t you let me accompany you for this period of time? You will eventually leave the United States. Won''t you give me this opportunity?" Qi Yiyun cried and said.


    Han 3000 is not soft hearted this time. There shouldn''t be any ambiguity between them. He should be in constant disorder. Han 3000 can''t let this situation continue.


    Push away Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 face such as frost said: "let''s go."


    Feeling the irresistible firmness in Han 3000''s tone, Qi Yiyun''s whole body trembles. Although he has been rejected by Han 3000 many times before, Qi Yiyun feels this tone and attitude for the first time in Han 3000. It seems that he has made a decision never to entangle, which makes Qi Yiyun feel a bit of despair.


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun raised his head, pear with rain looking at Han 3000 said.


    "Because I already have a wife and children, even if it''s just a little bit of ambiguous relationship with you, I''m sorry for them." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun bites her teeth, and her face is obviously full of unwillingness, but Han 3000''s tough attitude makes her even have no choice.


    "You can''t move now. I''ll leave when you''re ready." Qi Yiyun finished, released Han 3000, went to the kitchen, seems to be going to cook.


    Since Han 3000 has decided to break the relationship between him and Qi Yiyun, and has also said this, he will not let Qi Yiyun stay.


    "I''ll let you go. What''s the point of your being here so shamelessly?" Han 3000 cold voice scolds a way.


    be lost to all sense of shame?


    Qi Yiyun has a bitter smile on her face. She finds that she has fallen to such a state.


    Countless pursuers are about to break the hurdle of her home, but she plunges into the endless abyss, which will not let her see any opportunities, but only bring pain.


    "Take care of yourself." Leaving this sentence, Qi Yiyun left home dejected.


    Han 3000 slides his wheelchair and goes back to his room. This time, he is determined. Although it is a kind of injury to Qi Yiyun, for her, long pain is not as good as short pain. This should be the best result.


    In the evening, Han 3000 went out alone to solve the dinner problem.


    The convenience brought by the wheelchair will not cause any discomfort to Han 3000, but some people''s eyes will reveal some curiosity. After all, Han 3000 became a disabled person when he was young and full of vigor. It''s a pity to sit in the wheelchair.


    When he came to a Chinese restaurant, the waiter gave him a warm reception and moved the original chair beside the table to avoid causing trouble to Han 3000.


    "What would you like to eat, sir?" The waiter asked Han 3000 with the menu.


    "One shredded pork with green pepper and one fried egg soup." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, call me whenever you need anything." Then the waiter went to the kitchen and reported the menu. While Han Sanqian was waiting, a group of non mainstream young people with red and green hair came into the store, and each face had a domineering expression. One of the girls was obviously very young, probably not yet an adult. She was wearing a nose ring and eyebrow nails, which made her think of Han Nian. If Han Nian grew up like this, Han 3000 can''t imagine what kind of mood he will be¡° What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? " Han more than three thousand eyes, it caused the little girl strong dissatisfaction. And her dissatisfaction made the gang show strong hostility to Han 3000¡° Lame, you''d better restrain your eyes and look around. Believe it or not, I dug your eyes A young man with yellow hair threatens Han 3000. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and didn''t reply. These young people have a strong desire to show themselves in front of girls. Han 3000 knows that if he answers back, it will definitely cause more trouble, and his current situation is naturally that more is better than less. Next, a few young people talk all over the world, and many of them boast that Han can''t help but have fun. There is an idiom called tongyanwuji, which is probably used to describe these little kids. Han three thousand one dish and one soup was served quickly, and he was eating on his own. After a while, there was a sound of motorcycles outside the restaurant. It seemed that a group of locomotive party were coming to eat. However, when the group of people entered the restaurant, the young people all lowered their heads and stopped talking. It seemed that they were afraid to be found by the locomotive party¡° Grass, you hide quickly, fortunately, Lao Tzu has an eye liner to see you. One of them went to the group of young people next to the swearing said¡° If you don''t pay me back the money you owe me, I dare to eat here. I''m not a coward. " The man directly grabbed a young man''s neck and said with a threatening face¡° Boss Zhou, if you give me more time, I will certainly find a way to return it to you. " Little young face pale said. The man named boss Zhou was not polite. He punched the young man in the chest. Then he pulled his hair and threatened: "if you don''t take money today, leave your hands or legs. You can choose for yourself." The young man was even more scared and knelt down on the ground: "boss Zhou, give me another three days. I will definitely return you after three days. Please, let me go."¡° Let you go. How long have you been hiding from me? It''s hard to find you. I still want to run. Is it really easy to cheat me? " Boss Zhou is obviously a tough character, and he is also a person who dares to lend money to young people. To him, this means is just a child. The young man was knocked to the ground and rolled, and the others were trembling. At this time, the little girl Han 3000 saw suddenly pointed to Han 3000 and said, "boss Zhou, he''s my brother. Please ask him for money." Han three thousand originally intended to have nothing to do with it, just to watch the excitement. Unexpectedly, the little girl would suddenly say this. Boss Zhou takes a look at Han 3000. His purpose is to ask for money, and his means is to scare these guys. If someone can pay them back, it''s a good thing¡° Lame, are you her brother Zhou eldest brother walks to Han 3000 in front of, disdain of looked at a time to say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 641

    "How much do you owe?" Han 3000 asked.


    Boss Zhou felt that there was a play when he heard this. He had a smile on his face. It was a good thing that he could take back the money. Even if he beat up the little rubbish, it was meaningless.


    "Thirty thousand dollars, do you have money to pay back?" Zhou said.


    "I don''t have that much cash with me." With these words, Han 3000 took out his bank card and said, "the password is 123456. Please send someone to get it."


    Boss Zhou frowned and felt like he was being played.


    This guy doesn''t look like a rich man, and boss Zhou can be sure that he is definitely not the little girl''s brother. If he pays back 30000 dollars, is he rich or boastful?


    More importantly, if he really has money on his card, do you dare to give it to him directly? Aren''t you afraid that he will withdraw all the money from the card?


    "You don''t want to play with me. If you dare to give it to me, you won''t be afraid that I will take it all?" Zhou said.


    "Dare you?" Han three thousand light smile, looking directly at the week boss.


    Boss Zhou felt a thump in his heart.


    This guy is full of confidence. Obviously, he is not an ordinary task. What''s more important is that he has a strong aura. Even boss Zhou will feel guilty when he looks into his eyes.


    "You''d better not lie to me, or no matter who you are, I won''t let you go." After Zhou took the bank card, he threw it to his men.


    Han Sanqian shrugged pointlessly and said, "take the money and leave. Don''t delay my meal."


    With a cold smile, boss Zhou said, "don''t worry, I''m a person with professional integrity. As long as I get the money, I will never embarrass you and them again."


    Originally, boss Zhou planned to let him go to get money, but he was a little worried, so he went with him.


    There is a bank nearby, and the younger brother who follows Mr. Zhou doubts: "Mr. Zhou, that guy doesn''t look like a rich man. Will he play with us on purpose?"


    "If he dares to make fun of me, I''ll break his hand." Zhou said viciously.


    Go to the ATM and put in the bank card and enter the password.


    The password is correct. The first step is to reassure boss Zhou. Next, he has to see how much balance there is.


    In the process of waiting, big brother Zhou was inexplicably nervous. When the amount showed, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    The little brother nearby took a cold breath and said in a daze: "boss, this... This is not the problem with the machine."


    Old Zhou gulped his saliva and counted the numbers displayed on the machine.


    "Ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million, one hundred million..."


    In the future, the tone of boss Zhou was more incredible.


    The little brother''s hair stood up all over his body. He was so big. He had never seen so much money.


    "Ten... Ten billion!" Boss Zhou rubbed his eyes for fear of hallucination, but he rubbed his eyes and looked again, and the number remained unchanged.


    The little brother was short of breath and said in a trembling voice, "boss, I have never seen so much money in my life."


    Elder Zhou slapped his younger brother on the head and said, "don''t say you haven''t seen it, neither have I


    Looking back at Han 3000''s eyes, boss Zhou can''t help shivering. He just looked at a big man. He didn''t dare to provoke such a person even if he gave him 100 courage. Let alone take all the cards, even if he took one more point, boss Zhou didn''t have the courage.


    This kind of rich man is not just rich. He must have status and influence in the Chinese community. It''s just a matter of words to play with him.


    "I''ve never heard of him before." Zhou said with a sigh.


    Han 3000 is very famous in the Chinese community, but it is impossible for people at the level of boss Zhou to know him. Now boss Zhou is racking his brains to figure out who Han 3000 is.


    "Can we take the money?" Little brother asked carefully.


    Elder Zhou took a deep breath and said, "take it, of course. I didn''t force him to pay back the money for those kids. Why can''t I take the money I should take?"


    Boss Zhou shook his hands. This was the closest time in his life to ten billion yuan, but he didn''t dare to take any more.


    After taking out 30000, boss Zhou adjusted the display page to the balance again, so he was stunned.


    "What are you doing, boss?" Little brother puzzled asked.


    "Look more. I''ve never seen so much money in my life." Old Zhou sighed.


    The younger brother feels the same and nods repeatedly, staring at the machine and reluctant to blink, just like boss Zhou said, there are not many opportunities to see so much money, but it''s a lifetime to miss it.


    After a full ten minutes, Mr. Zhou reluctantly pulled out his bank card.


    "Well, that''s the real rich man. He''s so low-key." Boss Zhou sighed and said that on the surface, Han 3000 couldn''t be seen as a rich man. Who could have thought that this guy was worth 10 billion.


    "Boss, do you think we can have so much money in the future?" Little brother said with a look of longing¡° Of course. " Zhou said. Little brother a face surprise of say: "really?"¡° Try to go to bed early in the day. When you go to bed, put your pillow up Zhou said. I''m powerless and depressed. Isn''t that daydreaming? Back in the restaurant, Mr. Zhou respectfully returned the bank card with both hands, and did not dare to look down on it. After returning the bank card, Zhou took out the cash and asked Han 3000, "here is 30000 cash. Do you need to order it?" Elder Zhou unconsciously used the honorific title, but Han 3000 shook his head and said, "this small amount, do you need some more?"¡° Yes, yes Zhou Dalian even nodded and saw the 10 billion figure of bank card. For him, 30000 is just a small number¡° If nothing else, I''ll go first. " Zhou said and did not leave directly, but waiting for Han 3000 ordered general. It wasn''t until Han 3000 nodded that Zhou Laoda left with a group of people. As the sound of the engine of the locomotive faded away, the young man who was beaten just now regained his domineering expression, which was obviously a good scar and forgot the pain. Han 3000 didn''t plan to argue with these young people about money. After eating and drinking enough, he paid and left the restaurant. The beaten young man took a look at Han 3000''s back and said to his companion, "this guy looks very rich."¡° What do you want to do? " The little girl asked nervously. The reason why she suddenly said that Han 3000 was her brother was that she just wanted to transfer the hatred of the boss for a week. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 really helped to pay back the money. Although she was a little sister, she knew how to be grateful. At the moment, listening to young man''s words, he seemed to have other ideas about Han 3000. The young man gave a cold smile and said, "how much can a lame man spend? Let''s go and help him." The young man''s words won the unanimous approval of other companions. These little guys who are short of money are obviously going to rob Han 3000. But the little girl disagreed and said, "he has already paid you back. How can you go so far?"¡° Too much? " The little young man looked at the little girl coldly and said, "if you don''t dare, just roll away. What''s more, it''s just a lame man. What''s to be afraid of." With that, a group of people stood up and walked out of the restaurant. The little girl didn''t want to be their partner, but out of concern for Han 3000, she kept up. In a street without people, the figure of Han 3000''s wheelchair is very lonely, just like a lonely old man who nobody cares about. In fact, in the dark, there has always been a person with him, just do not want to show up¡° The lame Just at this time, a sound of strength came from behind. Han 3000 turns his head. Isn''t that the non mainstream group in the restaurant? These kids will never come to appreciate him. Han 3000 doesn''t have to think about the purpose of their appearance¡° I''ve paid you back, but I''m not satisfied? " Han 3000 light said¡° You''re just lame, and you can''t spend money. Why don''t you ask us for help? " The young man said to Han 3000 with a sneer. Han 3000 said with an eyebrow: "it''s very reasonable, but it depends on whether you have the ability to take money from me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 642

    Han 3000''s words made the young man laugh. In the young man''s opinion, he is just a lame man. What''s to be afraid of? Is it hard to see how much ability he can have in a wheelchair?


    Before, boss Zhou''s attitude towards Han 3000 changed because he saw Han 3000''s financial resources and had been in the society for so many years. Just from the momentum of Han 3000, he could feel that he was not an ordinary person.


    But for such a young man who is not familiar with the world, he can''t see Han 3000''s unusual details. He only sees money in his eyes, and he wants to make money from Han 3000, so naturally he won''t think too much about other things.


    "Lame, your tone is really not small, I advise you to take the initiative to take out the money, you can also eat less flesh and blood." Small young disdain said.


    "Since you don''t know how to be grateful, I''ll educate you for your parents." Han 3000 light said.


    The young man''s eyes were frozen. He never had such an idea about gratitude.


    "Since you''re going to ask for it, don''t blame me." With that, the young man walked away fearlessly.


    Although Han 3000 can''t move now, it''s still a piece of cake to deal with this kind of bravado.


    Small young careless approach, think that sitting in a wheelchair Han 3000 no resistance, but this kind of action, is not to give Han 3000 a chance to start?


    Han 3000 blows a blow.


    "Lame, you still want to..."


    Han 3000''s fist has hit the young man''s stomach.


    The young man''s face twisted in an instant. The strength of the fist pushed him back a few steps. Finally, he rolled two punches on the ground before stopping.


    "Ah! It hurts. " The young man rolled on the ground in pain and felt that his internal organs were broken.


    Other people looked at the scene in dismay. No one thought that a lame man would be so severe.


    The little girl was worried, but she couldn''t help smiling.


    Although this guy is lame, he looks very handsome. He has money and can fight. Compared with her companions, he is much more powerful.


    "Anyone else want money? Come and get it." Han 3000 light look to other people asked.


    The rest of the people heard this sentence, subconsciously stepped back, young was beaten so badly, they dare not look down on Han 3000.


    At this time, the young man slowed down a little bit, gritted his teeth and said to other people, "what are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and give it to me. Are you still afraid of a lame man?"


    "Yes, he''s just lame."


    "Together, he can''t beat us."


    "Surround him with two hands. How can you beat us?"


    Just as a group of people were preparing to besiege Han 3000, the little girl suddenly stood in front of the crowd.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get out of here, and you have to help the lame man."


    "Yan Yu, do you know what you are doing?"


    The little girl named Yan Yu said, "he just helped us. Let him go."


    Han Sanyi looks surprised. If it hadn''t been for her, he would not have lost 30000 yuan. Han thought there was no remedy for her bad behavior. Unexpectedly, she was the only one in the group who knew how to be grateful, which made Han thirty million yuan have no idea.


    "He hit people, and it''s natural for him to pay for his medical expenses." One of them said.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. These little guys are really full of reasons for asking for money. It is clear that they are looking for their own death, but now they still have to rely on him.


    "You stay away from me. These children can''t hurt me." Han 3000 light to Yan Yu said.


    Yan Yu turns to see Han 3000. He''s still in a wheelchair. What''s the qualification to say that.


    One person can''t beat him, so many people can''t beat him.


    "Run, I''ll stop them for you." Yan Yu said to Han 3000.


    "Run?" Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing bitterly, pointed to his leg and said, "look at my situation. Can you run away?"


    Yan Yu realized how stupid her words were. She even let a lame man run away. Isn''t it equivalent to looking for a blind man to show the way?


    "You get out of the way first. If I say they''re not my opponents, they''re definitely not mine." Han continued.


    Yan Yu certainly can''t stop these people. At most, she is just fighting for Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 is so confident, she can only get out of the way.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you. You asked for it. No wonder I did." Yan Yuliang was a little upset and deliberately said these words to comfort himself.


    Han 3000 nodded and said to the gang, "today, let''s see that the lame can be very powerful."


    A group of young people, men and women, all rushed towards Han 3000.


    The momentum is very strong, but in Han 3000''s eyes, it''s like ants in a pile, which can''t pose any threat to him. After all, he killed all the people in the center of the earth, and even Gong Tian was defeated by him. If he couldn''t even deal with these little characters, wouldn''t Han 3000 be ashamed of the name of killing God in the center of the earth? Yan Yu is watching nervously. In her opinion, Han 3000 will be beaten badly, and her money will be robbed. She has thought of calling the police, but in this way, she will be completely rejected by this circle, and even dare not appear in the Chinese community. Otherwise, she will be retaliated by these people. But the next thing, but let Yan Yu silly eyes. Although the number of her friends is dominant, it''s not cheap to fight at all. Moreover, once han 3000 hits her, she will not be able to afford to fall down. There are many people, but it''s not worth someone falling down all the time¡° The lame man is so powerful Yan Yu''s gaping expression, after watching everyone fall, becomes more shocked¡° I''ve already said that you kids can''t beat me. Why do you have to ask for trouble? " Han 3000 light smile. A group of people fell to the ground and groaned bitterly. No one thought it would be like this. No one thought that a cripple in a wheelchair could fight like this¡° Do you want any more money? " Han 3000 slides his wheelchair and asks the young man. Young has been scared silly, Han three thousand words let him all over a spirit, quickly said: "no, No¡° You don''t want any money, but I still have to settle this account. I''ve paid you 30000 yuan. " Han 3000 said. The young man is green with regret. Now it''s a great thing for him to pay off his 30000 yuan debt. However, he is blinded by the money and even wants to rob Han 3000. At this time, he is really asking for it¡° Brother, I have no money. I really have no money. " Said the young man¡° It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. Don''t you still have legs? " Han three thousand light smile. Young young suddenly raised his head, looked at Han 3000 in horror, and then began to shake his head: "brother, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be so heartless, please let me go."¡° Let you go? " Han three thousand face like frost, a small young collar will hold him up. As Han 3000 was in a wheelchair, he just raised him to stand up, but this height was enough for Han 3000. The left and right knees each blow. With Han 3000''s strength, the young man''s legs are completely useless. The shrill scream pierced the night sky, and others were thrilled. Yan Yu saw this scene, also unconsciously hit a shiver. This man is not only rich to fight, but also so cruel! Of course, his ruthlessness is also natural. How could he be reduced to such an end if he didn''t have a bad heart¡° When the white eyed wolf is to pay the price, the world is very dangerous, since you are a waste, you should know what to do Han 3000 says coldly that the reason why he is so cruel to him is that Han 3000 has learned a lesson from Jiang LAN. If he doesn''t teach this guy a lesson, he may jump out to make trouble for Han 3000. Han three thousand slide wheelchair, toward the direction of home, this thing for him is just a small twists and turns, but walk not long, Han three thousand found Yan Yu has been following him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 643

    When Han 3000 stops, Yan Yu who follows him in the distance also stops. This appearance seems to depend on him, which makes Han 3000 very helpless.


    "What are you doing with me?" Han 3000 can''t help asking Yan Yu.


    "I spoke for you just now. I can''t follow them any more." Yan Yu said.


    "Why don''t you go home to your parents?" Han 3000 asked.


    "They died in a car accident two years ago. I don''t have a home." Yan Yu said.


    Han three thousand frown, he did not expect Yan Yu should have such an experience, it seems that she and that group of people mixed together, also have trouble.


    "Is that why you follow them?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes." After Yan Yu nodded her head, she refused to lift it up. Han 3000 couldn''t see her expression clearly, but she could see that her body was trembling slightly, which seemed very painful.


    "Why?" Han 3000''s intuition tells him that Yan Yu may not be bad, and there is a reason to follow these people. This reason may be because she is homeless, and it may have something to do with her parents.


    "He was drunk driving, but his family had money, so my parents died, but he had nothing. I want to avenge my parents." Yan Yu said in a trembling voice.


    From her tone, Han 3000 can feel the anger of restraint. In order to avenge her parents, she mixed with those people. In her opinion, only these people can help her.


    "Those people still want to coerce me at my parents'' funeral to let me not mess around. Otherwise, they will kill me. I am very afraid, so I have to pretend to be a bad guy. Only when I become bad can I be afraid of those bad guys." Yan Yu said with gnashing teeth.


    "Does it work?" Han 3000 light way.


    Yan Yu suddenly froze.


    Does it work?


    Yan Yu thinks that she has become a bad person, but when she thinks of that person, she still feels afraid. In this respect, her deterioration does not provide enough courage for her.


    "Can you push a wheelchair?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Yan Yu hesitated for a moment, went to Han 3000, carefully pushed the wheelchair, said: "will you help me revenge?"


    "Why should I help you? I just met you." Han 3000 said.


    "Why don''t you help me, you''re so good." Yan Yu puzzled said.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "am I powerful? Should I help you?"


    "Isn''t it? In ancient times, great Xia would help each other when they saw injustice. Don''t you want to be a great Xia?" Yan Yu said.


    Obviously, this is a person who is obsessed with martial arts novels, and it is also her spiritual pillar. If she had not such a belief, she would have collapsed long ago.


    It''s a pity that today''s world is not in ancient times, and the great Xia who holds the sword to level the world has long been absent.


    "I''m not a great Xia, and I don''t want to be a great Xia." Han 3000 light way.


    Yan Yu pursed her lips, obviously dissatisfied with Han 3000''s words, because in her opinion, Han 3000 is qualified to be a great Xia. Although he is only a lame great Xia, he is powerful enough.


    Back home, the living environment here is much better than Yan Yu''s, so when Yan Yu gets home, he stands in the same place and dare not move, for fear that he will damage the things here.


    "You should be rich." Yan Yu can''t help asking.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost 30000. It''s my living expenses for one year." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yan Yu turns her lip and doesn''t believe Han 3000 at all. If she can live in such a place, even if she is not rich, her economic strength is absolutely not bad.


    "Sleep here tonight, and tell me tomorrow who your enemy is." Han 3000 pushes out the guest room, before which Qi Yiyun sleeps here.


    "Will you help me?" Compared with having a place to sleep, Yan Yu is more concerned about whether Han 3000 is willing to help her revenge, because this is what she has always wanted to do.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have a rest." Han 3000 said, back to his room.


    Yan Yu carefully went to the guest room, a burst of smell let her enjoy very much, it is obvious that this is the taste of girls, this also means that there was a woman living here.


    Two years after her parents died, Yan Yu lived in the shelter for some time. After meeting the gangsters, although she had a place to live, the environment was also very messy. Many times, she needed several people to squeeze into the same bed. Suddenly, she had a comfortable environment, but she didn''t dare to sleep. She felt that she didn''t deserve it.


    Squatting on the floor, Yan Yu leans back to the bed and plans to have a night''s rest. This cautious attitude is totally inconsistent with her little sister''s image, but it also shows that Yan Yu''s heart is not bad, and it is also a helpless move to take this road.


    Han 3000 is lying on the bed. He just sent Qi Yiyun away. There is another woman in his family. This is something he never thought of. It seems that he is destined to tangle with all kinds of women in his life. I don''t know if the Lord is joking.


    The next morning, after Han 3000 got up, she found that Yan Yu was already in the living room, but instead of sitting on the sofa, she was sitting on the floor¡° What are you doing on the floor? " Han 3000 asked suspiciously. Yan Yu quickly stood up, patted buttocks, said: "the ground is comfortable, I''m not used to sitting too soft." Han 3000 didn''t think much. Maybe it''s just Yan Yu''s habit¡° Can you make breakfast? " Han 3000 asked. Yan Yu looks embarrassed. When she has her parents to take care of her, she has no experience in cooking. After her parents died, she doesn''t even have a home. Naturally, she has no chance to enter the kitchen¡° It doesn''t matter. Let me wash my face and go out for breakfast. " Han 3000 said. Yan Yu in Han 3000 wash gargle, carefully went to the bathroom door, asked: "what''s your name?"¡° Han 3000. "¡° May I call you brother Qian? " Yan Yu said. At Yan Yu''s age, it''s normal to call Han 3000 brother. However, no one has ever called him that. Han 3000 is not used to it¡° Or... "Han three thousand words haven''t finished, Yan Yu interrupted:" so decided, brother thousand, my name is Yan Yu, you can call me Yu Er. "¡° Even if you get close to me, I don''t have to avenge you. " Han 3000 how can not know this little girl''s careful thinking, early in the morning with the mouth like honey, how can there be no purpose? Even if Han 3000 saw through, Yan Yu was not embarrassed at all. He said, "I will work hard until brother Qian is willing to help me get revenge." This makes Han 3000 stunned, her straightforward with a naive meaning, even with that gang of bastards together for a long time, it does not seem to change her nature. After washing, they went out for breakfast. For Yan Yu, it''s a rare thing to have two full meals a day. Breakfast has almost become her imagination. So sitting in the breakfast shop, Yan Yu seems to be inexplicably worried. Looking at the people coming and going, she unconsciously lowers her head. Han 3000 can feel Yan Yu''s inferiority at this time, but he didn''t deliberately mention Yan Yu. To get out of this inferiority, Yan Yu still needs to face up to the world, not Han 3000''s words¡° Tell me about your parents. " Han 3000 asks Yan Yu. When it comes to parents, Yan Yu''s expression changes a lot and her eyes are very painful¡° He is a real estate tycoon, and his family is very rich. Three members of our family are walking on the street. He drove drunk and rushed onto the sidewalk. If my father hadn''t pushed me away, I would have died. " Yan Yu buried his head and said. Han three thousand heart surprised, Yan Yu actually witnessed this process, for her, this is an absolute cruel thing¡° I watched my parents spit blood, but he drove away. I kept calling, hoping that someone could help me, but those people ignored me. It was like they didn''t see it. I was very desperate, because I didn''t know what to do. I could only watch them bleed and watch them die slowly. " Yan Yu clenched her fists and seemed to see the scene of the day of the accident. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 644

    Han three thousand hand, holding Yan Yu''s fist, in order to ease her mood.


    Yan Yu trembled with fear, but he didn''t withdraw. He continued: "they died before they got to the hospital. It wasn''t until the next day that the troublemaker appeared. He told me that as long as I was willing to be private, he would give me a sum of money. I didn''t promise. Later, his son appeared and threatened me, saying that if I dare to make trouble, he would find someone to kill me."


    Yan Yu trembled all over, as if he had returned to the scene of the day.


    "I was very scared at that time, and I didn''t know what to do. He kept scaring me, so I had to compromise. Later, his son came to me with money, but he asked me to sleep with him before he would give me the money. I didn''t promise. After he hit me, he left with the money and said that when I needed money, I would go to him."


    Han 3000''s eyes are cold, with a sense of killing.


    "Eat." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Yu has no appetite, she is now in the mood, which can eat it.


    "Brother Qian, I don''t want to mix with those people, but I can''t help it." Yan Yu said.


    Han Sanqian nodded understandably. For Yan Yu, who suddenly lost her dependence and suffered from this kind of thing, she could only disguise herself in this way. Moreover, if she didn''t live independently, she might have starved to death in the street.


    "When you have enough, you have the strength to take revenge." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Yu suddenly raised his head and asked, "brother Qian, would you like to help me?"


    "Let me be a great Xia." Han 3000 light way.


    Yan Yu can''t believe it. She follows Han 3000, just looking for a glimmer of hope. She doesn''t really think that Han 3000 will help her. After all, the other party is a very rich man. Yan Yu knows that Han 3000 doesn''t have to take such risks for her, so this sudden surprise is unbelievable to Yan Yu for a moment.


    "Eat quickly, or I''ll regret it." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Yu immediately buried himself in a meal.


    "You slow down, hot mouth." Han 3000 can''t help reminding.


    Yan Yu, a bowl of porridge is very hot, but compared with revenge, it is not worth mentioning.


    After paying to leave the breakfast shop, Han 3000 asked Yan Yu, "do you know where their home is?"


    Yan Yu, who was pushing the wheelchair, was stunned and said, "brother Qian, are you going to find them now?"


    "You''re not afraid, are you?" Han Sanqian looks at Yan Yu and asks.


    Yan Yu did not think Han 3000 help her revenge is now, she was not prepared at all, and she is not sure whether Han 3000 can really help, the other party is a very rich boss, even if he is also rich, but so find the door, Yan Yu will be afraid.


    "I''m not afraid." Yan Yu stammered.


    "Since you''re not afraid, let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Yu hesitates to push Han 3000. Where is the enemy''s home? She remembers it clearly and even engraves it in her mind. Even on the day of her death, she won''t forget it. But with such a sudden revenge, and no preparation at all, Yan Yu has no confidence.


    "Brother Qian, I heard that there are many bodyguards in their family, which are different from my companions." Yan Yu reminds Han 3000.


    "Great Xia, you don''t pay attention to these bodyguards. Don''t you believe me?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Yan Yu shakes her head like a rattle. How can she not believe Han 3000? It''s just that Yan Yu is worried by her rash action. Moreover, in her heart, she is also very afraid to see her enemy. After all, the son of the perpetrator beat her, leaving her a psychological shadow.


    "Do we need some help?" Yan Yu said.


    Help?


    There happened to be a new dog. Maybe he could help.


    Take out the phone, dial the number of Ma feihao, Han 3000 said directly: "Ma feihao, are you free now?"


    Ma feihao on the other end of the phone is still sleeping in. Usually someone dares to disturb his dream at this time. It must be a bloody abuse. However, Ma feihao is in high spirits in the face of Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, if you are free, I will be free at any time. What can I do for you?" Ma feihao asked.


    Han 3000 took a look at Yan Yu and asked, "what''s his name?"


    "Li Shanfeng." Yan Yu was shocked and said that if she heard it right, the person Han 3000 called was ma feihao, the domineering rich second generation who was famous in the Chinese area. How could Han 3000 know him?


    "I''m going to Li Shanfeng''s house. Come here." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, no problem. I''ll come right away." Ma feihao does not want to say.


    Hang up the phone, Ma feihao just feel a little strange, Han 3000 why suddenly want to go to Li peak home?


    Ma feihao and Li Shanfeng are quite familiar with each other. After all, they are the second generation of rich people in the same circle. They will meet more or less. However, Li Shanfeng''s hobbies are different. They are not from the racing circle, so the relationship is not very good.


    "Li Shanfeng, you don''t offend brother 3000. It seems that the Li family will be in great trouble this time." Ma feihao said with a smile¡° You just called ma feihao. Is that Ma feihao I know? " Yan Yu asks Han 3000 in disbelief. For her, Ma feihao is not a person of the world at all. The top rich second generation is a level that she can''t touch in her life¡° If there is only one person named Ma feihao in the Chinese community, it should be Han 3000 said¡° Brother Qian, who are you Yan Yu finally can''t help but wonder about Han 3000''s identity, because before that, she only thought Han 3000 was a man with a little money, but now he even knows Ma feihao¡° Disabled people, is it so obvious that you can''t see it? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Yan Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. You even know Ma feihao. Must be very powerful?"¡° Ma feihao is just my dog. Do you believe it? " Han 3000 said. Yan Yu shakes his head subconsciously. Who is Ma feihao? He is the future successor of the Ma family. He is also a man of high status in the circle of the second generation rich in the Chinese community. How can he be a dog¡° Brother Qian, I didn''t expect you to brag. " Yan Yu said with a slightly wrinkled nose¡° I''ll see if I''m bragging. Let''s go to Li Shanfeng''s first. " Han 3000 said. Although Han Sanqian appears to be extremely confident, Yan Yu still doesn''t believe him because Ma feihao''s position is already the top one in the Chinese community. If he works as a dog leg for Han Sanqian, what kind of person Han Sanqian must be. The Chinese community has never heard of such a powerful person, and she has never heard of Ma feihao working as a dog leg. After stopping a car, they headed for Li''s villa. At the door of the villa, Yan Yu''s face turned white and looked very ugly. It was obvious that she was very afraid now¡° Don''t be afraid of these people. In my eyes, they are just a pile of rubbish. " Han 3000 comforts Yan Yu. Yan Yuqiang raised his courage and nodded. Walking to the door of the villa, Yan Yu shakes her hands and rings the doorbell. At this moment, she has an impulse to run away, because she is afraid to see Li Shanfeng. After a while, the villa door opened. A well maintained lady stood at the door. She seemed to be only in her thirties, but actually she was in her forties. Looking at Han 3000 and Yan Yu disdainfully, the lady said, "who are you? What are you doing in my house?"¡° What about Li Shanfeng? " Han 3000 asked¡° What do you want from my son, you lame man? You can''t be his friend Although in the eyes of the lady, the person in front of her is likely to be Li Shanfeng''s friend, she still doesn''t give any face¡° He''s not qualified to be my friend. Let him get out of here. " Han 3000 light said. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in the lady''s eyes. The lame man even talked about the status of the Li family in the Chinese community. Who dares to say that Li Shanfeng is not qualified to be friends with him¡° Lame, if you don''t want to lie in bed and be a vegetable, I advise you to get out of here The lady threatened coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 645

    These words made Han 3000 sneer. Sure enough, he had what kind of domineering son he had, and what kind of domineering parents he had. The arrogance of this lady has been completely passed on to Li Shanfeng.


    At this time, the lady thought that Yan Yu was a little familiar. She frowned and asked, "little girl, I seem to have seen you somewhere."


    Yan Yu lowered her head and did not dare to look directly into the eyes of the lady.


    Han Sanqian said, "two years ago, your husband was drunk and killed her parents."


    Hearing this, the lady didn''t worry at all. Instead, she showed a disdainful smile and said, "it''s you damned girl. How come you came to help your parents get revenge today? If you want to find a helper, you should find a decent one. You even find a lame man. You look down on my Li family too much. "


    With that, the lady raised her hand, as if to teach Yan Yu a lesson.


    Han 3000''s quick eyes and quick hands directly checked the lady''s behavior in mid air.


    Holding the lady''s wrist, Han 3000 said coldly: "arrogance has to pay a price. Can you afford it?"


    The lady was suddenly angry. How could this kind of person touch her hand.


    "Lame, let me go, or I''ll cut off your hand." Exclaimed the lady.


    Han three thousand hands slightly hard, lady immediately pain expression big change.


    "Do you really have that ability? I doubt it With that, Han Sany pulled and pushed the lady out several steps, then fell to the ground.


    The lady''s expression was ferocious. She was angry and yelled.


    Several bodyguards rushed out at the same time.


    "Kill him for me." The lady pointed to Han 3000 and said.


    "With all this rubbish?" Han Sanqian stood up in his wheelchair with both hands. Although he only stood on one foot, it was enough to deal with these small characters.


    When Han 3000 knocked down all the bodyguards, the lady who had no one to rely on finally felt afraid and looked at Han 3000 pale.


    Han 3000, supported by Yan Yu, walked to the lady and said condescending, "call Li Shanfeng and his son right away and let them roll back."


    The lady trembled and took out her cell phone.


    "No matter who you are, you won''t come to a good end if you dare to provoke my Li family. You wait and I''ll make you dead." After the lady called the father and son, she still threatened Han 3000.


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "I will let you know the price of arrogance. I hope you can be so arrogant then."


    In the eyes of a lady, Han 3000, a lame man, can fight, but he will never be an opponent of the Li family.


    Besides the Ma family and the Han family, who else will the Li family be afraid of?


    But she didn''t know that Ma feihao had become a dog to Han 3000, and the coffin of Han''s villa didn''t dare to move.


    Before the Li family and their son came back, Ma feihao finally arrived.


    When the lady saw that Ma feihao went to Han 3000 and bowed down, she suddenly widened her pupils. She couldn''t believe it. At the same time, she had a sense of foreboding.


    Ma feihao, this is Ma feihao.


    How could he be so respectful to this lame man?


    At this time, Yan Yu finally believed Han 3000''s words. It turns out that Ma feihao is really just his dog leg.


    Now think about the behavior of his companions last night. What an idiot they dare to rob a man who even Ma feihao needs to please!


    "Brother 3000, what can I do for you?" Ma feihao asked Han 3000.


    "There will be a race on the track today. Let those people prepare for it." Han 3000 said.


    match?


    Is it so abrupt?


    Ma feihao can guess that this is definitely not a simple game. Han 3000 must have other arrangements, but he didn''t ask casually. What he wanted to do was to communicate according to Han 3000''s instructions, not to intervene excessively. What''s more, he didn''t have the courage to do so.


    After several calls in a row, Ma feihao said to Han Sanqian: "brother Sanqian, they have already informed those people. They will rush to prepare immediately."


    Han 3000 nodded and waited for Li Shanfeng and his son to come home.


    After hearing Ma feihao''s address to Han 3000, the lady felt that the name of brother 3000 was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it for a while.


    Suddenly, the lady''s face turned pale, and her eyes looked at Han 3000 with a strong fear.


    Brother 3000!


    Is it Han 3000 who is in the limelight recently?


    It was he who stood at the door of Han''s villa holding a coffin. It was he who made the whole Chinese community agitated.


    So far, the coffin is still in Han''s villa, and no one dares to move it. It''s said that even Han Tiansheng left the Chinese community in order to avoid the attack.


    despair!


    Endless despair spread in the lady''s heart.


    Li''s family has offended a person who can''t even provoke Han''s family, and she even falsely said that she would let him die without a whole body¡° You are Han 3000, and you are Han 3000. " The lady said to Han 3000 in horror. Ma feihao sneered and said, "a woman with long hair and short knowledge, don''t you know brother 3000?" The lady trembled with fear. She had only heard of Han 3000''s name and deeds. She had no chance to see Han 3000''s true face. Naturally, she could not have known him. If she had known that he was Han 3000, how could she have treated Han 3000 with the same attitude as before? At this time, Li''s father and son rushed to the villa. When Li Shanfeng saw the lady sitting on the ground, a look of dejected, the first time he ran to the lady, said: "Mom, how are you, what happened." The lady shook her head in despair. What happened? Two years ago, the bomb was about to detonate, and Han 3000 detonated it. Li Jiagen was not qualified to stop it¡° Ma feihao, what are you doing in my house? " Li Shanfeng asked Ma feihao with a fierce face. He saw Ma feihao at the first sight, so he didn''t notice Han Sanqian at all. Subconsciously, he thought that Ma feihao came home to look for trouble. Although there is a certain gap between the Li family and the Ma family, but now they are bullied to the head, Li Shanfeng will never give in¡° Li Shanfeng, don''t you know who you''ve provoked? " Ma feihao said with a sneer. At this time, Li Shanfeng saw Han 3000, his pupil dilated several times. When the Japanese and Korean three thousand coffin feat, he saw with his own eyes, for the appearance of Han three thousand naturally familiar with the heart, but why did he appear here¡° Han 3000, my Li family has no grievances or grudges against you. Why do you come to our house to make trouble? " Li Shanfeng''s tone was much more relaxed. In the face of Ma feihao, he still had the courage to speak out, but in the face of Han 3000, he didn''t dare. After all, this is the person who can force Han Tiansheng to leave the Chinese area¡° Look at her. Do you still know her? " Han 3000 points to Yan Yu to say. Looking in the direction Han 3000 points to, Li Shanfeng frowns when he sees Yan Yu. After all, it was two years ago. There are countless women coming and going around Li Shanfeng. How can he keep Yan Yu in mind all the time¡° I don''t know. " Li said¡° Now that you have forgotten, I will remind you that two years ago, her parents died of your father''s drunk driving. Do you remember now? " Han 3000 said. Li Shanfeng felt as if his heart had stopped beating. Although it has been two years since the incident, even he has forgotten Yan Yu''s appearance, he will not forget the incident itself. Two years ago, he was not afraid of the little girl, but two years later, the little girl obviously had Han 3000''s support, which he was not qualified to ignore¡° Two years ago, she and I had an agreement. " Li Shanfeng''s father couldn''t help saying¡° Your son went to her with the money and asked her to sleep with him before he would give the money. She didn''t agree, so instead of getting the money, he was beaten by your son. " Han 3000 said. Li Shanfeng''s father doesn''t know about it at all. He always thinks that after Yan Yu gets the money, it''s over. Unexpectedly, Li Shanfeng has done such a thing¡° Li Shanfeng, you son of a bitch Li Shanfeng''s father walked up to him and gave him a kick. If he had given the money at the beginning, Han Sanqian would not have found him today. Now, Li Shanfeng is responsible for all the consequences. It''s obviously impossible to give money to others. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 646

    Li Shanfeng is also very regretful. He never thought that two years later, Yan Yu could find such a backer.


    If you give Li Shanfeng a chance to go back in time, he will honestly give money to Yan Yu. He never dares to be a bit mean to Yan Yu. It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret now.


    After being beaten violently by his father, Li Shanfeng kneels down in front of Han 3000. He is a ruthless character who can force Han Tiansheng to leave the Chinese community. He can''t have any idea of confrontation.


    "Brother 3000, I am confused for a moment. If Yan Yu wants any compensation, I will try my best to satisfy her." Li Shanfeng bowed his head and said respectfully.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Yu takes a deep breath. The arrogant and domineering Li family is even today. She dreams of revenge, but she doesn''t expect that this day will come in this way. She doesn''t thank God for giving her the chance to meet Han 3000, because she never believes in heaven. At this time, in her heart, Han 3000 is heaven and God.


    Have you ever heard that sentence Han 3000 light said.


    The faces of the Three Li family have changed greatly. Money can''t make up for it. Do they have to use their lives?


    Li Shanfeng''s parents don''t want to die. They haven''t enjoyed enough of their rich life. How can they die?


    Li Shanfeng''s mother knows that only Yan Yu can save them in this situation.


    Before the arrogant lady, no more arrogance, went to Yan Yu, took Yan Yu''s hand, said: "Yan Yu, I know you hate us very much, but people die can''t come back to life, even if we die, your parents can''t live, what you want, I can give you, money, how much money you want, I can guarantee you the next day can be very rich."


    Yan Yu shakes off the lady''s hand in disgust. No matter two years ago or today, when the lady saw her, her face was disdainful, just like she wanted to be inferior. Now she comes back to ask herself, how can Yan Yu forgive her.


    Yan Yu''s lack of money is good, but she will never lead a leisurely life with her parents'' blood steamed bread.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want any money from you Li family." Yan Yu said with gnashing teeth.


    The lady didn''t expect that money couldn''t shake Yan Yu. She could only pretend to be miserable and kneel down in front of Yan Yu with tears on her face.


    "Yan Yu, please, you can tell me anything you want, but you can''t kill me. I don''t want to die yet." The lady cried bitterly.


    Yan Yu doesn''t feel soft at all, and she knows that the poor lady is pretending to be. She just wants to save her life. If she doesn''t have Han 3000''s support in the future, she will surely revenge herself.


    Pity is for the poor, and she is not.


    "You don''t have to be pathetic in front of me. You don''t want to die. Do my parents deserve to die?" Yan Yu was so excited that she slapped the lady in the face and continued: "do you know how painful they are? Do you know how helpless I was? I can only watch them die slowly, but I can do nothing


    After the lady was slapped, anger flashed in her eyes, but she did not dare to attack, because Yan Yu''s backer was Han 3000, and Han 3000 was not qualified to deal with by the Li family.


    "It''s my fault. I''m willing to take responsibility. I''m willing to share half of the Li family''s property with you. Please forgive us." Li Shanfeng''s father also began to act pathetic at this time, and made a look of remorse, which was very different from the arrogance of two years ago.


    Yan Yu still remembers that the day after the car accident two years ago, after Li Shanfeng''s father appeared, he had a superior attitude. Even if he knew that he had killed someone, he didn''t care. It was like two lives were not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "If it were two years ago, maybe I would forgive you, but not now." Yan Yu light said.


    At this time, Li Shanfeng finally couldn''t help it. He glared at Yan Yu and said, "Yan Yu, don''t go too far. Do you really think there''s nothing I can do for Li family? I advise you to..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Ma feihao hit him on the knee and headed for Li Shanfeng.


    As the dog leg of Han 3000, how can ma feihao let him turn the corner and say that Han 3000 is not?


    Li Shanfeng''s nose bleeds and even his nose bone collapses.


    "Li Shanfeng, it seems that you haven''t learned enough. Why don''t you even pay attention to brother 3000 now?" Ma feihao said maliciously.


    Li Shanfeng and Yu Guang secretly took a look at Han 3000. Although he was very unwilling, he did not dare to refute Ma feihao''s words.


    Han 3000, this is Han 3000. The Li family is just a mole ant in front of him.


    "Not convinced?" Ma feihao raised his fist and threatened Li Shanfeng.


    Li Shanfeng knows that Ma feihao is taking advantage of the opportunity to defeat others. Relying on Han 3000''s deterrent power, he deliberately shows off his power in front of him. However, if he does not compromise, he will only suffer more.


    "Yes." Li Shanfeng said with his head down.


    Ma feihao felt sorry that he couldn''t find a chance to fight this blow. Li Shanfeng was always arrogant. He didn''t expect that he would have to be obedient in front of Han 3000.


    "Take it to the track." Han 3000 said to Ma feihao. Ma feihao has not yet guessed what Han 3000''s real intention is. He found several bodyguards, and the three members of the Li family took him to the track. Han 3000 and Yan Yu arrived first. Shuyang has recovered his original state during this period of time. He is very confident to get a good result for Han 3000 in the next game. The reason why he works so hard is that Shuyang knows very well that if he wants to revenge and revive his family, he can only rely on Han 3000¡° Three thousand brother, today''s competition, I will not let you down Shuyang saw Han 3000 and trotted all the way to Han 3000¡° Today''s race place is not important, I want to see a car accident on the track Han 3000 light said. Yan Yu''s eyelids jump with her. Before, she didn''t understand why han 3000 suddenly arranged the match in this situation, but after hearing this, she guessed what Han 3000 wanted to do¡° A car accident? " Shuyang puzzled looking at Han 3000, once there is a car accident on the track, it must be very tragic, because the speed on the track has almost shown the performance limit of a car, under this speed, once there is a car accident, it is a life-threatening for the driver¡° Are you afraid? " Han 3000 looks at Shuyang lightly. Shuyang wants revenge, but his opponent is Ma feihao. Han 3000 promised to give him a chance. But now, Shuyang is almost impossible to do it, because there is a Ma Yu behind Ma feihao, and Ma Yu is Han 3000 who won''t move. Firstly, Han 3000 doesn''t have such strength. Secondly, Ma Yu saved him, Han 3000 can''t bite the hand that feeds him. Of course, Han 3000 will not break his promise. He will give Ma Yu a chance, but whether Ma Yu can do it or not is his own business¡° I''m not afraid. " Shuyang hesitated for a moment and said firmly that since he wanted to rely on Han 3000 to make a comeback, he had to satisfy anything Han 3000 told him¡° Good After a while, Ma feihao and Li Shanfeng''s family appeared. Han 3000 said, "do you see them?" Li Shanfeng? Shuyang and Li Shanfeng had many acquaintances before. Although they were not brothers, they were friends who had known each other for many years. However, the friendship was not enough for him to dare to help. Shuyang knows that if Han 3000 can be treated like this, Li Shanfeng must have done something to annoy Han 3000. With his position, he is not qualified to help Li Shanfeng intercede¡° See, I will never give them a chance to survive. " Shuyang said, biting his teeth. At this time, Ma feihao ran to Han 3000 and first looked at Shuyang coldly. Then he said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, I have brought you here. What''s the next arrangement?"¡° Let the drivers prepare, and then put Li Shanfeng''s parents 100 meters in front of the starting point. I need a news. The audience strayed into the track and was hit and killed Han 3000 light said. Ma feihao looks at Han 3000 in amazement. Until this moment, he understands what Han 3000 wants to do. Killing people to pay for their lives, so that''s the way to pay for their lives! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 647

    Although Han 3000 has made some incredible feats in the Chinese area, Ma feihao thinks that in addition to his courage, he has good luck, because Han 3000 had already died in Han Xiao''s hands before his uncle Ma Yu arrived in time.


    For Ma feihao, Han 3000''s human design is just a reckless man, but at this moment, he finally realized Han 3000''s cruel side, and finally realized how dangerous it is to do right with Han 3000.


    "Yes." Ma feihao nodded, and then went to do what Han 3000 told him.


    Han 3000 leads Yan Yu to the audience.


    Yan Yu at the moment, although she can get revenge immediately, her heart is very afraid.


    Want to revenge, does not mean that when the day comes in this way, she can really accept, after all, she is just a little girl, to face such a tragic car accident again, even her enemies, she will still be frightened.


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 asks Yan Yu.


    Yan Yu lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    Han 3000 face such as frost, said: "if you even don''t dare to see how your enemy died, what qualifications do you have to revenge?"


    Yan Yu still did not speak, because she did not know how to respond to Han 3000.


    "Now it''s too late to regret. I can''t let them die, but your parents can only die unjustly in their life. You probably have forgotten how your parents struggled before they died?" Han continued.


    Yan Yu''s anger was instantly picked up by Han 3000. On the day of the car accident two years ago, she accompanied her parents and watched how they were eroded by pain and how they slowly lost their lives in pain.


    "I didn''t forget, I didn''t forget." Yan Yu suddenly raised her head and said.


    "Since you haven''t forgotten their pain, why don''t you even have the courage to watch your enemies die?" Han 3000 said contemptuously.


    Yan Yu clenched his fist, did not admit his timidity, said: "I did not dare, I will stare at them were killed."


    "Yes? I guess you will close your eyes, because you are a waste, how dare you face this kind of thing. " Han 3000 disdains the way.


    "I''m not a waste, and I''ll never close my eyes." Yan Yu''s anger climbed to the extreme, deliberately staring at the track.


    Han 3000 spits out a lot of bad luck. He deliberately forces Yan Yu. He doesn''t want to force her, but wants the little girl to be tough. Now she is an orphan. If she is too timid, how can she survive independently in this society in the future?


    This is Han 3000 let Yan Yuqiang big way, he must let Yan Yu across this barrier.


    Generally speaking, Han Sanqian doesn''t deliberately change a person''s life trajectory, especially for a girl like Yan Yu, who will never give directions. But Yan Yu''s situation is special. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to force Yan Yu to grow up, there will be more frustrations in her life in the future.


    "You are an orphan now. You should learn to improve yourself. Otherwise, this cruel society will bring you more twists and turns in the future." Han 3000 light way.


    At this point, all the drivers on the track are ready, and the roaring engine is like a beast.


    When Li Shanfeng''s parents were brought to the track, they finally understood what kind of experience they would suffer. They were so scared that they turned pale and almost peed in their pants.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you know how fast these cars are speeding up? You have about three seconds to run for your lives. Good luck Ma feihao said to them with a smile on his face.


    "Ma feihao, please, please help us, and tell Han 3000 more about it. We don''t want to die." The lady asked Ma feihao.


    "You can offer anything. As long as I don''t die, everything of the Ma family is yours." Li Shanfeng''s father is willing to abandon everything of the Li family at this moment. As long as he can live, what is the money?


    "The conditions are very tempting. Unfortunately, the money is hot potato. I dare not take it if you give it to me. Even Han Tiansheng runs away in the Chinese community now. Who dares to offend Han 3000? You''d better save your strength. Maybe you can run more and live a few more seconds. " Ma feihao said happily that the attraction of money is irresistible to anyone, but money has to be spent with life. Ma feihao doesn''t have the courage to intercede, because Han 3000''s attitude is very clear, and he says that he wants to let these two old friends die.


    In the stands, Li Shanfeng looks desperate. Even though he knows that his parents will soon die in a car accident, he can do nothing but watch it happen.


    The hidden danger buried two years ago has now caused such a big backfire effect, which Li Shanfeng never thought of. What he regrets most is that he didn''t kill Yan Yu at the beginning. If Yan Yu died, the matter would have been settled. How could it happen today?


    With the countdown started, Han 3000 told Yan Yu: "open your eyes, this is the people who hurt your parents are going to pay for what they do. If you close your eyes and miss the opportunity, you will regret it all your life."


    Yan Yu trembles all over. She can imagine how cruel this scene is. After all, she has experienced it once, but she knows that if she misses it, she will never see it again¡° I''ll take a good look. " The signal lights are beating and the countdown is on. The engines of all the vehicles erupted with the roar of wild animals. Li Shanfeng''s parents told Tian buying that they could only run as hard as they could, but their time was only about three seconds, which was the last and most desperate struggle in their life. How can a person''s speed compare with that of a racing car? The signal light turns green. The car driven by Shuyang smashes the two people away in an instant. At such a high speed, the flesh and blood are as thin as white paper¡° You didn''t let me down Han 3000 told Yan Yu that during the whole crash, Yan Yu didn''t even blink, which made Han 3000 very satisfied. Stand up, Han 3000 once again told Ma feihao: "take Li Shanfeng to the track, his parents will not allow him to leave without breath." Ma feihao immediately ordered people to do it. He didn''t want to get close to Li Fengfeng''s bloody parents. Two years ago, the scene reappears, but this time the protagonist is not Yan Yu, but Li Shanfeng. Looking at his dying parents, Li Shanfeng felt very painful. He finally tasted Yan Yu''s mental journey two years ago. In the face of such a tragic event, everyone chose to avoid, no one is willing to see the bloody picture, but Han 3000 was surprised that Yan Yu chose to go to the track at this time. It seems that under pressure, the little girl not only grew up, but also learned to evolve. Walking to Li Shanfeng, Yan Yu said, "now can you understand my original pain?" Li Shanfeng buried his head and did not dare to look at his parents¡° You should be like me now, and want to revenge very much, but the feeling of powerlessness is not very uncomfortable Yan Yu continued. This sentence hit Li Shanfeng''s heart. Now he really has a feeling of powerlessness, because Han 3000 is a big mountain, and he can''t find a chance to cross it. In the Chinese community, Han Tiansheng stands for the peak of his position. However, after the emergence of Han 3000, he has obviously taken the place of this peak position. With his ability, how can he fight against Han 3000 and avenge his parents¡° You know, I''m like you. " Yan Yu said. For Yan Yu''s other words, Li Shanfeng didn''t refute them, but he couldn''t accept them. He was born into a rich family, but Yan Yu is just an ordinary person. How can he compare with him¡° You really look up to yourself. How can you compare yourself with me? " Li Shanfeng said with disdain¡° Your backer is your parents, and my backer is Han 3000. Without your backer, what else do you have? What''s the difference between you now and me two years ago? Do you still think you are superior to others? " Yan Yu light way. Li Shanfeng was stunned by these words. What else does he have now? There''s nothing left. It''s not the rich Li family any more. It''s not the rich Li family any more. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 648

    Although a lot of people have witnessed the event of the track, it doesn''t continue to ferment. After all, it''s about Han 3000. No one wants to lead the fire to himself, so the communication force is very small. It''s only spread among the top families, and no one dares to say a word more.


    And the death of Li''s parents has become a normal accident report. No one dares to dig into the secret behind it.


    Yan Yu, who was avenged for her revenge, suddenly appeared in front of Han 3000 wearing very sexy clothes on that day. There was no heavy make-up, and the non mainstream dress was also faded. Without eyebrows, she looked very lady.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 asks Yan Yu in doubt.


    "I want to repay you." Yan Yu lowered her head and said with her cheeks slightly red.


    Although the words are not clear, Han 3000 already knows what Yan Yu wants to do. It''s estimated that in the little girl''s mind, she can''t think of any other way except to repay Han 3000 in this way.


    "I''ve arranged a job for you. If you can work diligently, it''s the biggest reward for me." Han 3000 said.


    All of a sudden, Yan Yu pulled down her shoulders, revealing her white and smooth shoulders. It''s absolutely no problem for a beautiful woman to raise goldfish with her clavicle.


    "Come on." Yan Yu closed his eyes and said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. What strange things are in her mind.


    "Don''t worry, I''m absolutely clean. Although I mixed with those people, I didn''t let anyone touch me." Yan Yu said.


    "I''m not interested in you at all, to be hurtful." Han 3000 light way.


    Yan Yu opens her eyes and looks at Han 3000 strangely. How can she be regarded as a beautiful woman? She takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms. He doesn''t respond at all. How can this be possible?


    "You can''t?" Yan Yu asked in consternation, in her opinion, only this possibility, can let Han 3000 beauty is not confused in the heart.


    Han three thousand helpless wry smile, this kind of words, Qi Yiyun once said, of course, he is not no good, just not interested in the women outside Su Yingxia.


    This kind of thing, ask Su Yingxia to know if he can do it.


    During her honeymoon, Su Yingxia failed to get out of bed for several days.


    "You''re not my dish. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the company." Han 3000 said.


    "I know a folk prescription. Would you like to try it?" Yan Yu said, obviously, she has confirmed her guess that Han 3000 does not have that function.


    Han 3000 is also too lazy to explain. Yan Yu can think what he wants, and he doesn''t need to prove anything to Yan Yu.


    Out of the house, Yan Yu followed, a face of apology said: "sorry, I didn''t mean to expose your scar, but this disease is not incurable, you don''t try how to know?"


    Han three thousand wry smile can''t smile out, said: "can''t cure, because I am eunuch."


    eunuch!


    These two words let Yan Yu stand on the spot.


    Han three thousand unexpectedly... Unexpectedly did not have!


    In this world, in addition to TV dramas, there are eunuchs.


    This refreshes Yan Yu''s understanding of the world.


    They stopped a car and headed for the company.


    Tang Zong, who had received the order, had been waiting at the gate of the company for a long time.


    When he saw Han 3000, he trotted all the way to Han 3000 and helped push his wheelchair.


    "Brother 3000, what do you have to say? I''ll go to your house by myself. Why do you have to go there in person?" Tang Zong said.


    "Look down on me, the lame man?" Han 3000 joked.


    Tang zongban''s face was straight. Although he knew Han 3000 was joking, he didn''t have the courage to joke with Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, that''s not what I mean." Tang Zong said quickly.


    "You are good at everything, but you can''t make fun of me. In your eyes, am I such a serious person?" Han three thousand helpless way.


    In Tang Zong''s eyes, what kind of person is Han 3000?


    For Tang Zong, this is a higher status than the Savior, because without Han 3000, there would be no Han 3000 today. No one in the world can compare his respect for Han 3000. For Tang Zong, he only needs to do one thing well in his life, that is, all the orders of Han 3000.


    This level of loyalty naturally made him dare not play any jokes with Han 3000, and dare not make himself behave like a friend in front of Han 3000.


    Subordinates are subordinates, which Tang Zong would never cross.


    "Her name is Yan Yu. Meet her." Han 3000 said.


    No matter who Yan Yu is, since Han 3000 brought it, Tang Zong deserves his careful treatment.


    Stretched out his hands, politely said: "Hello, my name is Tang Zong, is the person in charge of this company."


    Yan Yu''s social status is very low. She has never been treated like this, and she is also the person in charge of a large company. Therefore, she is in a daze for a moment and does not know how to respond to Tang Zong.


    Tang Zong shrunk back and said, "I''m sorry, I''m too reckless." These words are very good to resolve the embarrassment of Yan Yu, but also let Yan Yu feel some guilt. The person in charge of a company is so polite to her. She knows that these are all the reasons for Han 3000. Han Sanqian avenged her and found a job for her. Moreover, she knew that after she entered the company, she would be well treated because of Han Sanqian. Yan Yu made up her mind to find a chance to repay Han 3000. It''s a pity that he didn''t have any. It''s really not easy to cure¡° Go to the company first and get familiar with the environment. " Han three thousand don''t know what Yan Yu is thinking at this time, otherwise he will certainly die. Entering the company, Yan Yu seems a little nervous, because she has never entered the workplace. This scene is too strange for her. It seems that the staff who come and go in a hurry can hardly integrate into this atmosphere. In Han 3000 with Yan Yu familiar with the company at the same time, Li appeared an unexpected guest. Li Shanfeng has no way to deal with the declining Li family. Now the whole Chinese family knows the reason why the Li family has fallen. No one dares to lend a helping hand to him. On the contrary, all kinds of cooperation has been stopped, and the company has fallen into a huge crisis. If there is no solution, Li Shanfeng can only watch the Li family go bankrupt¡° Want revenge? " A strange voice came to Li Shanfeng''s ears. Li Shanfeng turned his head and saw that his strange face was definitely not the son of a Chinese family¡° Who are you? " Li Shanfeng asked. It''s Nangong falcon, who hates Han 3000 to the bone and wants to tear Han 3000 to pieces¡° It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that only I can help you. " Nangong Falcon said lightly. Han Sanqian didn''t die in front of Han''s villa that day. Since then, Nangong Falcon didn''t dare to act rashly. He was afraid that his action would fail. Once han Sanqian found out, he would probably lose his life. After all, Nangong Boling has made it very clear that as long as he dares to come to the United States, Nangong Boling won''t care about his life, so in this case, Nangong Falcon needs a puppet to help him do these things¡° Hum Li Shanfeng snorted coldly. Under such circumstances, he didn''t feel that anyone had the capital to help him¡° Don''t believe me? " Nangong Falcon said with a smile¡° How can I trust you? Do you know who Han 3000 is? Now in the Chinese community, who dares to fight against him? " Li Shan Shan disdains to say that although this is something he does not want to admit, what''s the point of not admitting it¡° Of course, I know who he is, and I know better than anyone. As long as I can grasp his weakness, I can deal with him, and I can provide you with a killer. " Nangong Falcon said. Li Shanfeng is not a fool. If it''s really as easy as he said, why doesn''t he deal with Han 3000 himself and find him instead¡° Why do you want me when you are so sure? " Li Shanfeng said coldly. Nangong Falcon shook his head helplessly, sighed and said, "if it wasn''t for the blood relationship between me and him, and the elders didn''t allow me to deal with him, do you think he could live? I''d kill him, just nodding." Li Shanfeng frowned. This guy is related to Han 3000 by blood. It seems that he has a deep background. Moreover, he really has the strength to deal with Han 3000. This is a very good opportunity for him to revenge. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 649

    Nangong Falcon''s words are just boasting. Not only does he have no ability to kill Han 3000, but he also comes to Li Shanfeng for fear that he will lose his life if he doesn''t deal with it properly. For Nangong falcon, every step forward is life threatening, because Nangong Boling behind him doesn''t care about his life, so he can only be extremely careful, Only in this way can we save ourselves after killing Han 3000.


    It''s a pity that Li Shanfeng doesn''t know this. He is angry and wants to revenge. The appearance of Nangong falcon is like an opportunity to fall from the sky. Li Shanfeng thinks that if he doesn''t seize this opportunity, he will never have a chance to revenge, and he will never turn over.


    "What am I going to do?" Li Shanfeng asked.


    Nangong Falcon smiles faintly. It seems that Li Shanfeng still believes him. This is very good. If a puppet can use it, his danger will be greatly reduced.


    "Qi Yiyun." Nangong Falcon said.


    Li Shanfeng frowned and asked, "what do you mean? Does this matter have anything to do with Qi Yiyun? "


    "Don''t you know that this woman lives with Han 3000. They have a special relationship and are the best people to make use of. She is Han 3000''s weakness. As long as you catch Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 is not at your disposal." Nangong Falcon has a sweet spot in Han Nian''s business, so he thinks that as long as he catches Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 will be obedient.


    "With my ability now, how can I catch Qi Yiyun? The Qi family secretly equipped Qi Yiyun with bodyguards." Li said.


    "I can provide you with killers. For killers, these bodyguards are just a bunch of people. You don''t have to worry about them at all." Nangong Falcon said.


    Although Li Shanfeng promised to fight against Han 3000 with Nangong falcon, he knew that he was just a tool for Nangong Falcon to use. Once the use value was exhausted, he would be abandoned. So before that, he had to negotiate with Nangong falcon.


    "After Han 3000 died, can you help me get back the company?" Now that Li''s company is in a complete collapse, it won''t take long to go bankrupt, so Li Shanfeng has to make plans for his future.


    "Don''t worry. As long as Han 3000 is dead, I can make Li Jiacheng the first family in the Chinese community. Han family is nothing." Nangong Falcon said with disdain.


    "Who are you?" Li Shanfeng doesn''t believe in Nangong Falcon''s arrogance. After all, the influence of the Han family in the Chinese community is amazing, but he doesn''t look down on the Han family at all, which makes Li Shanfeng wonder where Nangong Falcon''s confidence comes from.


    "My status is beyond your imagination. In your eyes, the Han family is very powerful, but in my eyes, the Han family is just a mob. Even Han Tiansheng is a mole ant." Nangong Falcon didn''t boast. The Han family is not qualified to compare with the Nangong family, but this is a family level problem. Now Nangong Falcon has stepped out of the family, and even Nangong Boling doesn''t care whether he is alive or dead. So how powerful the Nangong family is, in fact, has nothing to do with him.


    What Nangong Falcon didn''t know was that since he left the island, in Nangong Boling''s heart, the grandson was already dead.


    First of all, Nangong Boling doesn''t think that Nangong falcon is Han 3000''s opponent. Moreover, if Nangong Falcon can really find an opportunity that is not good for Han 3000, Nangong Boling will not sit back and ignore it, because the best person in Nangong Boling''s mind is already Han 3000, and no one can shake this point.


    No one can understand how urgent Nangong Boling is to bring the family into the Apocalypse level, and no one can stop Nangong Boling from doing so. Anyone who gets in the way will die! Even a grandson is no exception.


    "As long as I can revive the Li family, I will be willing to be a dog for you." Li Shanfeng came to Nangong falcon. To him, Nangong Falcon was like a savior, so he chose to surrender.


    Kneeling on his knees, Li Shanfeng, with a loyal face, abandons his dignity for revenge.


    Nangong Falcon didn''t expect that Li Shanfeng still had such consciousness. He suddenly felt a strong sense of superiority and couldn''t bear to laugh.


    "Han 3000, if you have such consciousness, you don''t have to die, but you have to fight me. You asked for it."


    After Han Sanqian left Yan Yu in the company, he went home. For him who was not able to move, without Qi Yiyun''s care, he didn''t adapt to many aspects. After all, in this situation, many simple and easy things became difficult for him.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 has lived through hardships since he was a child, so difficulties are not a big deal for him. On the contrary, he likes to face difficulties, because only difficulties can make him grow up.


    In the next few days, Han 3000''s life was dull.


    Ma feihao still comes to do something to please Han 3000 every day. About the grudge between him and Shuyang, this is a headache for Han 3000.


    For him, Ma feihao still has great use value at present. After all, his uncle is apocalypse, and Han 3000 does not dare to provoke him.


    But in Shuyang, Han 3000 agreed to give him a chance of revenge early. For a person who is not used to breaking his word, Han 3000 still does not abandon this idea, so the current situation makes Han 3000 not know what kind of decision to make.


    On the one hand, they dare not offend others; on the other hand, they don''t want to tear up their promises. This day, Han 3000 is going to go out, Qi Donglin ran to him in a panic, a panting appearance, like what happened¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked. Qi Dong took a few deep breaths and said, "Yiyun has been kidnapped."¡° Kidnapping. How could that be Han 3000 asked in a deep voice. Although he has decided to distance himself from Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 will never sit back and ignore this kind of thing now. Moreover, he has an intuition that Qi Yiyun''s accident must have something to do with him. Qi Donglin shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the other party called to inform me of this."¡° Since you came to me for the first time, you must think that this matter has something to do with me? " Han 3000 said. Qi Donglin really thinks so. Otherwise, how can Qi Yiyun be kidnapped for no reason? But he didn''t dare to say it frankly. After all, Han 3000''s deterrent power is too strong. How dare Qi Donglin question and blame a man who even Han Tiansheng can push back? Seeing that Qi Donglin didn''t speak, Han 3000 knew that he was afraid of himself and said, "don''t worry, I will bring Qi Yiyun back unharmed."¡° Thank you. Thank you Qi Donglin repeatedly thanks¡° I''m the one who implicated her. I don''t need your thanks. What else did the other party leave behind? " Han 3000 said¡° No, nothing Qi Donglin said¡° Wait. Let me know as soon as you have any news. " Since the other party kidnapped Qi Yiyun, there must be a plot. He didn''t expose his purpose at the first time. Maybe it was to give Qi Donglin time to inform him¡° Good Qi Donglin said. Han 3000 originally planned to meet Ma Yu, but now Qi Yiyun has an accident, so he has to meet Ma Yu. In the case of inconvenient legs, it is absolutely impossible for Han 3000 to save Qi Yiyun himself. Now he can only expect Ma Yu to help. In front of Han''s villa, no matter it''s windy, rainy or sunny, Ma Yu will lie on the coffin cover, and has never left. Han Tiansheng has returned to the Chinese area. Compared with before and after returning to China, his performance does not seem to be very different. Ma Yu can guess that this trip to China has not brought him much benefit. The old man finally has a taste of helplessness. This is the cycle of cause and effect. How did he deal with others? What will he end up in now. When Han 3000 comes to his side, Ma Yu sits up. For the man who doesn''t want to be a teacher, Ma Yu is very helpless. Up to now, he even doesn''t want to believe what Han 3000 said is true. The other party is yilao. I don''t know how many people want to be his apprentice, but Han 3000 refuses. How can this be possible? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 650

    "Have you changed your mind?" Ma Yu asks Han 3000. He urgently hopes that Han 3000 will not make such a stupid choice, because he still wants to be promoted in the apocalypse. To do this, he can only rely on Han 3000. If Han 3000 really refuses Yi Lao''s good intentions, his dream will be broken.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I want to ask you a favor."


    Ma Yu sighed helplessly. He really didn''t understand what was in Han 3000''s mind. He was able to refuse this kind of good thing.


    "Come on, I''m not busy." Ma Yu didn''t refuse Han 3000, because the purpose of his coming to the United States is to protect Han 3000 and let him do what he wants to do. This is what elder Yi says in person. Even if Han 3000 has the idea of refusing to be elder Yi''s apprentice, Ma Yu has to meet all Han 3000''s needs before elder Yi speaks.


    "Qi Yiyun was kidnapped." Han 3000 said.


    "The kidnapping of Qi Yiyun must have something to do with you." Ma Yu picks eyebrow to say.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "Han Tiansheng certainly doesn''t dare to mess around now. This old guy should know the end of irritating you again. Based on the recent events around you, Li Shanfeng is the most suspect." Ma Yu said.


    On the way here, Han Sanqian also pondered over this matter. He also thought that Li Shanfeng did it, because in addition, Han Sanqian did not think that anyone would dare to target him like this.


    "But the Li family is now in a dilemma. Li Shanfeng has time to deal with you. It seems that he has been helped secretly." Ma Yu guessed.


    "That''s why I came to you." Han Sanqian said that if Li Shanfeng didn''t rely on him, he would never have the courage to act rashly. Kidnapping Qi Yiyun is a small matter. But how can he deal with Han Sanqian without help? If he can''t deal with Han Sanqian, kidnapping will be meaningless.


    So Han 3000 can be sure that Li Shanfeng has a hand in the dark.


    "Recently, there have been many killers in the Chinese community. Do you know that?" Ma Yu said.


    "Killer?" Han Sanqian frowned. He was not as powerful in the Chinese area as Yuncheng. He obviously didn''t have enough control over what happened in the dark, so he didn''t know anything about the killer.


    "If I guess correctly, these killers should be aimed at you, and the master behind the killers may be Li Shanfeng''s helper." Ma Yu didn''t intend to tell Han 3000 about this, because this is the opportunity he reserved for Ma feihao, which can let Ma feihao fight for the performance opportunity in front of Han 3000, but now in this case, he can''t hide it any more.


    Behind the scenes?


    Han 3000''s brows are locked. Who will do this? To deal with him, we found a lot of killers.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly thought of the phone call from Nangong Boling a few days ago, and immediately understood the behind the scenes.


    In addition to him, Han 3000 did not expect anyone else would be eager to die.


    Seeing the change of Han 3000''s expression, Ma Yu knew that he had an answer in his heart and said: "since you know who the other party is, it''s easy to handle this matter. Li Shanfeng is just a puppet. As long as you find the behind the scenes leader, Qi Yiyun will not be in danger."


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "his name is Nangong falcon."


    "It''s useless for you to tell me. You have to ask Ma feihao for help. As long as hotels in the Chinese area have this name registered, I believe he can easily find it out." Ma Yu said.


    Obviously, Ma Yu once again let Ma feihao show his value in front of Han 3000. Even though Han 3000 has made it clear that he doesn''t want to be Yi Lao''s apprentice, Ma Yu still doesn''t give up expanding this relationship. He always believes that Han 3000 will figure it out one day.


    Han Sanqian called ma feihao and told him to do it.


    I''m afraid Nangong Falcon didn''t even dream of it. He thought he could use the puppet''s hand to deal with Han 3000, but Han 3000 had pointed the spearhead at him.


    In a hotel, Nangong Falcon looks like a general thousands of miles away, with a faint smile on his face. In his opinion, everything is under control now. Even if Li Shanfeng''s plan fails, he will die, which has nothing to do with himself.


    "It''s really nice to have a dog. You don''t need to do anything by yourself. That''s the benefit of power. You just need to watch the fire from a distance. No matter how big the fire is, it doesn''t matter to me." Nangong Falcon said triumphantly, as if he was very satisfied with his plan.


    "If Han 3000 is right with you, he will die." There is a black shadow in the corner of the room. This is Nangong Falcon''s bodyguard. The high salary allows him to meet all the conditions of Nangong falcon. This degree of flattery is naturally what he should do.


    "Of course, he doesn''t know his position at all. He even wants to compete with me for the position of the head of the family, and he doesn''t see what he can do." Nangong Falcon said with disdain.


    "He''s just tainted with the blood of the Nangong family. He''s not as pure as you. He''s really out of his power to compete with you for the master." Said the bodyguard.


    Nangong Falcon nodded deeply. Of course, how could Nangong Qianqiu''s grandson, who was expelled from his family, be qualified to fight with him¡° It''s a pity that Han Nian is not in my hands. Otherwise, I will let Han Nian die in front of him and ask him to suffer. " Nangong Falcon suddenly clenched his teeth, which was enough to show how much he hated Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 was brought back to the Nangong family by him. He used to be only one of his subordinates, but now he is qualified to compete with him for the position of head of the family. This kind of position gap is not acceptable to Nangong falcon, so just killing Han 3000 is not enough to relieve Nangong Falcon''s hatred¡° If you want to kill her, I can help you find her. " Said the bodyguard. Nangong Falcon wants to kill Han Nian very much. He even wants to strangle Han Nian in front of Han 3000. But this is just an idea. Now Han 3000 is in the hands of Nangong Boling people, and he has no courage to move them¡° Let''s just forget it. I''ll give my grandfather face. " Nangong Falcon said. On the surface, the bodyguard said that Nangong Falcon was grand, but on the inside, he was a little disdainful. It was obvious that Nangong Falcon was afraid to do it because he was afraid of angering Nangong Boling. Just at this time, the door was suddenly exploded with a bang. The bodyguard stood in front of Nangong Falcon for the first time. When Nangong Falcon saw Han 3000 sliding wheelchair into the room, his face changed greatly¡° Han 3000 Nangong Falcon said with gnashing teeth¡° Nangong falcon, I didn''t expect that I would find you so soon. " Han 3000 light said. Nangong Falcon just now was in a state of mind with the overall situation in hand, but at this time he was walking on thin ice. How can Han 3000 find him suddenly? Is it that Li Shanfeng''s kidnapping of Qi Yiyun has been exposed, and Han Sanqian has found Li Shanfeng in such a short time, and Li Shanfeng has betrayed him? impossible! Absolutely not. Nangong Falcon shakes his head subconsciously. Although Li Shanfeng is still in the Chinese area, his hiding place is very hidden. Han Sanqian can''t find him in such a short time¡° What do you want from me? I''m just visiting the Chinese community. " Nangong Falcon said¡° Travel? " Han 3000 light smile, said: "Nangong Boling once called me, you guess what he said?"¡° What did you say Nangong Falcon asked¡° He said that no matter who comes to the Chinese District, I can kill him if he dares to do me harm. He will never interfere. " Han 3000 said. Nangong Falcon took a breath. Nangong Boling even sent such a message to Han 3000, which means that after he came to the United States, Nangong Boling was ready to die¡° Grandfather made it clear that it''s bad for you, but I didn''t do anything bad for you. " Nangong Falcon quibbled¡° Didn''t you do what made Li Shanfeng kidnap Qi Yiyun? I really think that if I find a puppet to do this, I don''t know it has something to do with you. Nangong falcon, you are a little naive. " Han 3000 sneers that this idiot is complacent about his little trick, but he doesn''t know that this kind of behavior can''t hide from anyone. It''s extremely stupid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 651

    For Nangong falcon, this is an extremely perfect plan, and even he was proud of it for a time. He thought that he played Han 3000 in his hands. Unexpectedly, the perfect plan he thought was an idiot in Han 3000''s eyes, which made Nangong Falcon panic for a time.


    However, he pretended to be calm and didn''t dare to show any carelessness in front of Han 3000, otherwise, he would probably die in Han 3000''s hands today.


    "It''s just one side of your story. Do you have any evidence? How can I prove that I ordered Li Shanfeng''s affairs, and I have nothing to do with him. " Nangong Falcon argued.


    "I want to kill you. I need proof?" Han 3000 light way.


    Nangong Falcon''s heart clatters. Han Sanqian wants to kill him, which has nothing to do with the evidence.


    At this time, the bodyguard standing in front of Nangong Falcon said with disdain: "if you want to kill him, let''s go through my level first. Let''s see if you have such ability."


    This sentence made Nangong Falcon calm down a little. When he was afraid of Han 3000, he forgot that there was a killer beside him.


    Even if Han 3000 wants to kill him, he has to pass the level of killer.


    "Han 3000, you are just a lame now. Can you really kill me?" Nangong Falcon sneered.


    Han 3000 side of Ma Yu step forward, a listless look at the bodyguard, said: "when you this garbage also dare to jump in front of me."


    "If you dare to talk to me like that, I''ll give you a taste of what it''s like to have your whole body broken." The bodyguard finish saying, unexpectedly take the lead to make a move to Ma Yu.


    Ma Yu can''t lift a little spirit, appears to be dispirited, because this kind of role, he is not in the eye.


    "It''s really insulting to my reputation of Ma Yu to fight with such rubbish as you, but since you don''t know how to live or die, I''ll help you." Ma Yu light says.


    The bodyguard''s action is very fast, and his strength is amazing, but his opponent is a completely different level of people, this little trick in Ma Yu''s eyes, just like a three-year-old child''s fight.


    "I dare to be a killer with such a little ability. It seems that the world of secular killers has declined." Ma Yu''s voice just fell, and he hit the bodyguard in the face with a faster blow.


    The bodyguard just felt that there was something in front of him. Before he could make any response, he was hit by a blow and slammed into the wall. It seemed that the whole wall trembled.


    "Is that your strength?" Ma Yu sighed, seemingly slow, but in fact, just for a moment, he had bullied himself again and came to the bodyguard.


    Kick the bodyguard in the chest.


    Bodyguard because of the moment of suffocation and stare big eyes, can''t believe looking at Ma Yu.


    He never thought that he had no power to fight in front of this man!


    "You... Who are you?" The bodyguard looks at Ma Yu in horror and asks.


    "You have no right to know who I am." Ma Yu said, once again a kick to the bodyguard chest, this time without the slightest effort.


    The bodyguard vomited blood and stopped breathing in despair.


    Nangong Falcon stood in the same place, numb. The bodyguard he paid a lot of money for, who was known as the top killer, died so easily in Ma Yu''s hands!


    "I was going to let you go, but you have to kill yourself. That''s no wonder." Han 3000''s indifferent voice comes from his ear. Nangong Falcon comes back to his senses and understands his situation. If he wants to live, his only chance is to ask Han 3000 to let him go.


    No matter how proud people are, they are as humble as ants in front of their lives.


    Even though Nangong Falcon never thinks Han 3000 is qualified to be his opponent and thinks that everything Han 3000 gets is due to luck, at this moment, he has to kneel down and admit his mistake to Han 3000.


    In order to protect life, what is dignity?


    "Han 3000, I know I''m wrong. Please give me a chance. I''ll go back to the Nangong family immediately. I can promise you that I will never leave again and I will never give you any trouble again." Nangong Falcon''s face was flustered and frightened. It was only at this moment that he realized how stupid his choice to come to the United States was.


    Fight with Han 3000?


    He thinks that he is in charge of the whole situation. In Han 3000''s eyes, he is just a joke. No matter from what aspect of strength, he is not Han 3000''s opponent.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Falcon knew himself too late, and he would pay for his stupid behavior.


    "Where is Li Shanfeng?" Han 3000 asked.


    "North District, there is a factory in the North District. He is hiding in the basement. Please let me go. Please forgive me." Nangong Falcon said with a kowtow.


    Han three thousand looked at Ma Yu, and then left the room.


    This kind of trouble, how can Han 3000 leave him? Under the current situation, Nangong Falcon can kneel down and beg for mercy in order to save his life, but Han 3000 knows that once he is given the opportunity, he will become a threat again.


    In the matter of Jiang LAN, Han 3000 has learned enough lessons. If it was not for his excessive connivance and soft hearted, how could Han Nian have left Su Yingxia at such a young age?


    "If you are the enemy, you must kill them." Out of the door of Han 3000 light said. Nangong Falcon''s unwilling cry came from the room, but it was a useless struggle. As early as the moment he left the Nangong family, Nangong Falcon''s fate was doomed to die, because he would never be Han 3000''s opponent. North Area. In the basement of the factory building, Qi Yiyun is thrown in the corner with all kinds of things tied up. Li Shanfeng is still waiting for Nangong Falcon''s instructions. In his opinion, this hatred can be avenged, because Nangong Falcon''s aura is like eating Han 3000 to death. How can Han 3000 still have the chance to earn money? When he came to Qi Yiyun''s side, Li Shanfeng was salivating¡° Qi Yiyun, you are famous for your beauty in the Chinese community. I didn''t expect that you are now in my hands. After killing Han 3000, I will satisfy you and let you feel the real pleasure of being a woman. " Li said with a smile¡° Kill Han 3000? " Qi Yiyun gave a cold smile and said, "you dare to have such ridiculous ideas."¡° Absurd? " Instead of getting angry because of Qi Yiyun''s contempt, Li Shanfeng said confidently: "do you know who my helper is? He didn''t pay attention to Han 3000. If Han 3000 had no blood relationship with him, he would have killed Han 3000 himself. "¡° I can tell you clearly that if he really has the ability to do it, he doesn''t need to use you at all. He just wants you to take responsibility and avoid being accused by Han 3000. You are just a backer. You even think you can kill Han 3000. What a joke. " Qi Yiyun disdains Tao. Back to the pot? Li Shanfeng frowned. These three words mentioned something about him. However, the reason is not that Qi Yiyun said that he was accused by Han Sanqian, but that Nangong falcon is likely to cross the river and tear down the bridge. After all, he did not dare to kill Han Sanqian because he was afraid that he would be held accountable by the elders of his family. But if he did this, Nangong Falcon would get rid of his responsibility, Even he can kill Han 3000 in the name of revenge! This idea made Li Shanfeng shudder. Although it was just a guess, it was not impossible¡° You know what? I advise you to let me go now. Maybe there is a way to live Qi Yiyun said. Li Shan Shan''s face was frozen, and he said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid of him? He''s dead. I''m just worried that Nangong Falcon will cross the river and tear down the bridge. I also want to thank you for reminding me, otherwise, I might be sold by Nangong falcon. "¡° One waste at a time. You really don''t see your ability clearly. In this world, who is qualified to say that he is a waste? " Qi Yiyun looks at Li Shanfeng with a sneer on his face. How many people used to treat Han 3000 as a waste, but it turns out that Han 3000 is always the best among those people. Li Shanfeng squatted down, holding Qi Yiyun''s delicate chin in his right hand, and said with a smile: "it seems that this waste has a high position in your mind. You won''t like this Shabi." With that, Li Shanfeng slapped Qi Yiyun''s face with a loud slap and continued to say in a cold voice: "since you like him so much, I''ll let him watch how you are trampled by me. I want you to see how this waste can''t do anything." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 652

    In Li Shanfeng''s opinion, his threat can certainly make Qi Yiyun feel afraid, and even beg for his mercy, so that he has the opportunity to pity Qi Yiyun, and even Qi Yiyun will take the initiative to show his kindness.


    But the fact is not what he thought.


    The resolute expression on Qi Yiyun''s face didn''t show the slightest fear, but looked at him with a sneer.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Li Shanfeng said, biting his teeth.


    Qi Yiyun''s face soon appeared a few bright red fingerprints, but fear did not appear in her mind, because Li Shanfeng such incompetent waste in her eyes, is not qualified to be Han 3000''s opponent, she believes Han 3000 can save her.


    Another point, Qi Yiyun even thanks Li Shanfeng for catching her. Since leaving Han 3000''s home, Qi Yiyun has no excuse to contact Han 3000 again. But this time, she has the chance to meet Han 3000 again.


    Even if this kind of meeting opportunity is bought with her danger, but in Qi Yiyun''s opinion, as long as we can contact Han 3000, it is worth it.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Instead of enjoying Qi Yiyun''s pleasure of begging for mercy, Li Shanfeng was asked why he was afraid, which made him angry.


    "I kidnapped you. Why aren''t you afraid? Aren''t you afraid to die in my hands?" Li Shanfeng asked reluctantly.


    Qi Yiyun smiles and says: "Li Shanfeng, it seems that you really don''t have any self-knowledge. In my eyes, you don''t even deserve to carry shoes for him. Of course, I won''t be afraid of you, because he will come to save me soon, and your end is death."


    Li Shanfeng was very angry and laughed. He slapped Qi Yiyun in the face again.


    "You have no idea who my helper is or how capable he is. Han 3000 is just a mole ant in his eyes. Since you believe him so much, I will let you know how useless he is." Li Shanfeng said angrily.


    Qi Yiyun''s face is burning with pain, but it will not affect her firm belief. In this world, no one can shake her trust in Han 3000.


    "You''d better take care of yourself and think about how you can survive. Your helper may be dead now." Qi Yi cloud light way.


    This is a silence, because now Nangong falcon is dead, but Li Shanfeng thinks it''s a joke. How can a person who can play with Han 3000 be killed by Han 3000.


    "Qi Yiyun, I didn''t expect you to be so naive. It''s a pity that you don''t know who he is." Li said.


    Just then, the sound of the basement opening came, and Li Shanfeng looked happy.


    He''s hiding here. Only Nangong Falcon knows. Now someone is coming. It''s very likely that Nangong Falcon appears with Han 3000. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful that he managed Han 3000 in such a short time.


    But when Han 3000 and Ma Yu appeared, Li Shanfeng didn''t see Nangong falcon, which made his eyelids jump.


    "Li Shanfeng, I gave you the chance to live, but I didn''t expect you to find your own way." Han 3000 looked at Li Shanfeng and said faintly.


    "How did you get in?" Li Shanfeng can''t believe that there are many killers outside the basement. That''s why he thinks Nangong falcon is the one who comes here, because other people can''t break in except Nangong falcon.


    "Do you think that group of rubbish outside can stop me? Unfortunately, they are all dead." Han 3000 said.


    Li Shanfeng''s face turned pale. How could it be that so many killers died without any movement.


    Li Shanfeng shakes his head subconsciously. He doesn''t believe it is true, and he can''t believe it.


    "Nangong falcon, such a waste, can make you believe it so much. I''m very curious about what kind of ecstasy he gave you." Han Sanqian asked, the reason why he let Li Shanfeng go is that he didn''t want to do too much for the Li family, and because of his influence in the Chinese community, Li Shanfeng could only be a man with his tail in his hand. So Han Sanqian didn''t think Li Shanfeng would retaliate. He didn''t expect that this guy would get involved with Nangong falcon.


    "He said he would have killed you if he hadn''t considered the blood relationship with you." Li said.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but be happy. He didn''t expect Nangong Falcon to brag in front of Li Shanfeng, and Li Shanfeng, an idiot, believed it.


    "When he asked you to deal with me, don''t you have to care about blood relations? Li Shanfeng, you are really stupid. Nangong Falcon doesn''t deserve to be my opponent. The reason why he asked you to deal with me is that he didn''t dare to face me personally. " Han 3000 light way.


    Li Shanfeng''s expression gradually became desperate. Although he didn''t know which of Han 3000 and Nangong Falcon was true, the fact was that Han 3000 was standing in front of him now, and Nangong Falcon was probably dead!


    "He has been killed by you?" Li Shanfeng asked.


    "Do you think I''ll give him another chance? Once given an opportunity, if you don''t know how to cherish it, you''ll end up dead. " Han 3000 said.


    There was a bang in Li Shan''s head, like thunder.


    If Nangong falcon is dead, will he have a chance to survive? He firmly believed that Nangong Falcon could help him get revenge, but in such a short time, hope turned into despair¡° I don''t believe it. How could you kill him? " Li Shanfeng shakes his head like a rattle. He is not willing to accept this fact, or the reality he is about to face¡° You may still be able to meet him on the way to the yellow spring. " Han 3000 said, nodded to Ma Yu, this kind of hidden danger he will never stay, can''t let Jiang Lan''s thing repeat again. Ma Yu goes to Li Shanfeng. Li Shanfeng''s legs have been weak for a long time. At this time, he can''t even stand steadily and sits on the ground¡° It''s not good to live, but to die. " Ma Yu light says. Li Shanfeng looks up at Ma Yu, alive? Does he still have a chance to live? Li Shanfeng can only watch Ma Yu''s fist hit him, and he has no idea of resisting. For people like Ma Yu, killing Li Shanfeng is like killing an ant. His powerful power is that Li Shanfeng doesn''t even have the chance to make a final sound. After a dull sound, Li Shanfeng falls to the ground, and the blood flows out of his ears, nose and mouth. Ma Yu goes to Qi Yiyun, ready to untie the rope on Qi Yiyun, but Qi Yiyun relies on the strength of the buttocks to move two steps, obviously avoiding Ma Yu. Ma Yu helpless smile, turned back to Han 3000 side¡° What are you still doing? Don''t you help me untie it? " Qi Yiyun Nuo mouth, a face of discontent to Han 3000 said. Looking at the swelling on Qi Yiyun''s face, it has seriously affected her face, but nevertheless, Qi Yiyun has no fear in her eyes¡° Do you believe me so much that you are not afraid of my failure? " Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun, who has absolute trust in him. Even he feels strange¡° I''m not afraid. How can you miss it? " Qi Yiyun raised his head and said¡° I''m not a God when I walk by the river without wet shoes. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun retorted: "in my heart, you are infinitely close to God. There is nothing you can''t do." Han 3000 shrugs helplessly, slides the wheelchair to Qi Yiyun''s side, unties the rope for her, and says: "it''s not a good thing to believe me so much. I will let you down one day." After he regained his freedom, Qi Yiyun moved his muscles and bones for a while, and then said, "I don''t care. I just want to believe you. Even if the sky falls down, I''m not afraid as long as I have you." With that, Qi Yiyun pushes the handle of the wheelchair and walks toward the basement¡° I''ll trouble you for the end here. " After leaving the basement, Han 3000 told Ma Yu that the bodies of the killers and Li Shanfeng need to be dealt with. Otherwise, once they are found, this is a big news¡° No problem. You go first. " Ma Yu said that he is willing to work for Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 can become Yi Lao''s apprentice, all he has done is worth it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 653

    Qi Yiyun, who is pushing Han 3000, is in a good mood. She doesn''t look like she has just been kidnapped. She even can''t help humming a ditty, because without this, she doesn''t even have a chance to meet Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is quite helpless about this, because the more Qi Yiyun behaves like this, the more he feels sorry for Qi Yiyun. After all, this is a woman who devotes all her feelings to him, and this is a payment destined not to get any return.


    "From today on, let''s not meet." Han 3000 says suddenly.


    Qi Yiyun, who was in the right mood, was thrown a basin of cold water when he heard these words.


    But she forced a smile and pretended not to hear Han 3000''s words.


    Han 3000 pressed the brake of the wheelchair and continued: "you go first, I don''t need you to send me."


    Qi Yiyun''s face was still smiling, but his eyes were full of crystal water, and he said, "Han 3000, you don''t have to be so unfeeling. Anyway, I''m also a beauty, can''t you give me some face?"


    "From today on, your life has nothing to do with me. You''d better be careful yourself. I won''t save you next time." Han 3000 light said.


    Qi Yiyun burst into tears. She didn''t expect Han 3000 to say this to her. Just a minute ago, she even imagined that she could go back to Han 3000''s home and continue to take care of him.


    "Han 3000, do you know how much this sentence hurt me?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "If you practice yourself, do you want me to take responsibility?" Han 3000 said without expression.


    Qi Yiyun laughed miserably.


    She is really abusing herself, and it is the first time that she is so cheap for a man to lose face, but in exchange, she just refuses more and more ruthlessly.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "it''s my own business to be cheap. It''s none of your business. You can''t try to stop me."


    "What''s the point of living without dignity?" Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Qi Yiyun didn''t speak, Han 3000 continued: "it''s really nothing to do with me that you are cheap, but please don''t disturb my life."


    Qi Yiyun suddenly ran away. For a woman, after rejecting again and again, she was still able to greet Han 3000 with a smile. This kind of performance has already indicated that she has no bottom line for Han 3000.


    But this does not mean that Qi Yiyun can bear the blow again and again.


    Han 3000''s words, can be regarded as a thorough injury to Qi Yiyun, let this early scarred woman, once again feel the pain of bone scraping.


    Han 3000 sighed heavily. He didn''t want to say so much, but if he didn''t, the countless ties between him and Qi Yiyun would never be cut off.


    "I''m sorry." Han 3000 looked at Qi Yiyun''s back and said in silence.


    Not long after Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun left, Ma Yu, who was cleaning up the mess, suddenly stiffened, because he felt someone behind him. If he could appear so quietly, he must be an expert. Even if someone attacked him, he didn''t know how to die.


    This makes Ma Yu''s back sweat instantly.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be reduced to the point of doing chores." Behind him came a familiar voice.


    Ma Yu turns his head and looks at the visitor with a very surprised expression.


    "Lintong!" Ma Yu can''t believe of say.


    Lintong, as one of the four sects, has a much higher position in Tianqi than Ma Yu. As we all know, although Lintong has made great achievements, he always wants to worship yilao to further improve his position. There are even rumors that Lintong has great ambition and wants to control the four sects after yilao for a hundred years. If he wants to do this, he must inherit yilao''s clothes, He became yilao''s Apprentice.


    Ma Yu guessed the purpose of Lintong''s appearance for the first time. After all, old Yi wanted to accept Han 3000 as his apprentice, which had spread all over the apocalypse.


    Some people treat it as a joke, and think that Han 3000 is not qualified to be Yi Lao''s Apprentice at all.


    It is also said that Mr. Yi sees the potential of Han 3000, and under his training, Han 3000 is likely to become the strongest one in the apocalypse.


    However, in Lintong''s opinion, Han 3000 is the first one. How can he be qualified to be Yi Lao''s Apprentice?


    "Why, are you surprised to see me?" Lintong light said.


    Ma Yu shook his head, said: "although I did not expect you will come, but it seems to be a reasonable thing."


    "Mr. Yi asked you to protect Han 3000. It seems that you''ve done a good job. You''ve even helped him clean up the rubbish." Lintong laughs and says that these secular killers are not even rubbish in Lintong''s eyes, but Han 3000 still needs help to solve these people. How can he become Yi Lao''s apprentice with such strength.


    "This is what I should do. After all, it''s the order given by Mr. Yi himself." Ma Yu said that he specially mentioned yilao, which can be regarded as a reminder to Lintong that he should not mess around in the United States.


    Lintong eyes flashed a cold light, said: "are you threatening me?"¡° No, I''m just reminding you Ma Yu said. Lintong figure flash, Ma Yu did not dodge, was directly pinched by Lintong neck¡° Only I am qualified to be Yi Lao''s Apprentice. Why is Han 3000 such a waste? " Lintong is full of killing intention to Ma Yu said¡° Who can become Yi Lao''s apprentice has nothing to do with me, and I can''t decide. " Ma Yu said. Lintong sneered and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. Don''t you want him to become the apprentice of yilao and improve his position in Tianqi?"¡° I really think so. This is also the only chance for me to be promoted in Tianqi. But I don''t have the right to decide whether Han 3000 can become an old apprentice. Is it useful for you to threaten me? " Ma Yu said. Lintong unconsciously increased the strength, Ma Yu neck soon appeared a red seal. Just at the critical point when Ma Yu was about to suffocate, Lintong released his hand and said, "I want you to work for me. From today on, you can no longer interfere in Han 3000''s life."¡° Is this the order of yilao? If it''s not, it''s hard to comply. " Ma Yu said. Lintong looks at Ma Yu fiercely and says, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"¡° With your strength, it''s easy to kill me, but when I die, yilao will send more powerful people to protect Han 3000. Once yilao knows about this, your position in the four gates will be shaken. For you, it''s not worth the loss. " Ma Yu said that although he is not Lintong''s opponent, he is full of confidence, because he is a person sent by old Yi''s relatives. Lintong does not dare to act rashly. Lintong kicks a foot with lightning force. Ma Yu can''t dodge, so he flies five meters away and blows up a burst of dust¡° I have plenty of ways to deal with this rubbish. If you dare to compete with me for the quota of old apprentice Yi, he will die. " Lintong light said. Ma Yu stood up with a painful face, but this foot let him taste the pain, also understand the gap between his strength and Lintong. This is the benefit of higher status, which can make the strength stronger. In the apocalypse, once marginalized, it will become a permanent waste, so everyone will try their best to improve their position in the apocalypse. For example, the Tianzhi of Zhuang Tang Palace, they have almost no chance to turn over in the apocalypse. Besides dying in the apocalypse, they can''t expect to become serious in their life. So Ma Yu will focus on Han 3000, not only let Ma feihao to please Han 3000, even if he is willing to do anything for Han 3000, even if he is threatened by Lintong, will not let Ma Yu have the idea of half back. Looking at the back of Lintong leaving, Ma Yu could not help sighing: "Han 3000, I''m afraid you are really dangerous this time. Even Lintong came to the United States because of you. This guy is not so easy to deal with." Ma Yu shakes his head and worries about Han 3000. At the same time, he is even more helpless when he thinks that Han 3000 wants to refuse to become Yi Lao''s Apprentice. After all, even people like Lintong care about it very much, but Han 3000 doesn''t care at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 654

    Han family villa.


    After Han Tiansheng came back from China, he was in a panic all day. The meeting with Han Tianyang was not as good as he thought. Han 3000 was still a time bomb for him. Once it was detonated, the whole Han family would no longer exist, which made Han Tiansheng very unwilling.


    He can''t accept that the Han family should be overwhelmed by Han 3000, but at this stage, he has nothing to do with Han 3000.


    Four door Yi old, a high status unimaginable existence, have him as Han 3000 backstage, Han Tiansheng only helpless and desperate.


    Just as he was planning to walk in the yard, Han Tiansheng suddenly found a young man sitting in his seat.


    Han Xiao is in front of Han Tiansheng for the first time. This person can appear quietly in the courtyard and avoid the sight of many bodyguards of the Han family. It is not a simple person.


    "Who are you?" Han Tiansheng asked from a distance and didn''t dare to get close at all.


    It''s Lintong. As Ma Yu thinks, he won''t deal with Han 3000 himself, because elder Yi has already told him to accept Han 3000 as an apprentice. If he kills Han 3000 himself, not only can he not become elder Yi''s apprentice, but he will also offend elder Yi. Therefore, Han 3000 will die, and he can only die unexpectedly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll kill you. You''re already a corpse." Lintong light said.


    Han Tiansheng takes a look at Han Xiao. At the moment, Han Xiao''s tight muscles have reached the best fighting condition. However, in the face of Lintong, Han Xiao is not sure. Although there are many flaws in Lintong, Han Xiao feels that once he starts, he will die.


    Seeing Han Xiao nodding slightly, Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. How could the world suddenly change? Before, Han Xiao was around and killed God. No one could stop Han Tiansheng, but this time he came out of the world again, one after another, and Han Xiao couldn''t beat him.


    "Since you are not here to kill me, why do you want me?" Han Tiansheng asked.


    "Deal, do the business you want." Lintong said.


    Han Tiansheng frowned and did not understand the meaning of Lintong''s words. Moreover, in the current situation of the Han family, Han Tiansheng has no idea of doing business. No matter how much money he earns, the crisis of the Han family will not be solved.


    "You want money?" Han Tiansheng said.


    Lintong stood up with a smile and said, "am I a poor man in your eyes? Money to me is just a pile of waste paper. "


    "If you have anything to say, you don''t have to beat around the bush." Han Tiansheng said.


    "If you want Han 3000 to die, I also want that trash to die early. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, right?" Lintong said.


    The enemy of the enemy can indeed be a friend.


    Han Tiansheng not only wants Han 3000 to die, but also wants him to pieces.


    But this is just imagination. Now Ma Yu is protecting Han 3000, and Yi Lao is the backstage of Han 3000. What capital does he have to let Han 3000 die?


    "It''s true, but it''s not easy for Han 3000 to die. Maybe you don''t know what kind of person Han 3000 is now. His backstage is beyond your imagination." Han Tiansheng said, it is obvious that he just regards Lintong as Han 3000''s common enemy.


    "Of course, I know that old Yi is going to accept him as an apprentice. I don''t know what kind of luck he''s had. He''s so honored." Lintong disdains to say that he has always performed very well in the four gates, and even many people think that he will become the next elder''s Apprentice. However, the news of Han 3000 broke everyone''s eyes, and at the same time made Lintong kill Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 does not die, his position will be taken away, which Lintong will never accept.


    Han Tiansheng subconsciously takes a look at Han Xiao. This guy can know elder Yi. It seems that his identity is not ordinary.


    "Are you the apocalypse, too?" Han Xiao asked.


    Lintong looked at Han Xiao disdainfully and said, "I joined the Apocalypse at the age of eight, earlier than you."


    Eight years old!


    Han Xiao was shocked. Everyone who joined the Apocalypse either had extraordinary strength or was gifted. Now this person can join the Apocalypse at the age of eight. It is obvious that he has amazing talent, and Han Xiao can be sure that he must have a great position in the apocalypse.


    What happened to the Apocalypse recently? How can so many apocalyptic people enter the secular world.


    "What''s your name? Maybe I''ve heard of you." Han Xiao asked.


    "Say it. I''m afraid I''ll scare you." Lintong said with a smile.


    Han Xiao has a trace of disdain in his heart. It''s just a name. How can it scare him?


    "No? You should have heard of Lintong. " Lintong said.


    Han Xiao is a Leng at first, then showed the expression that can''t believe.


    "You... You are Lintong!" Han Xiao said in shock.


    Lintong is very satisfied with the change of Han Xiao''s expression. His name is worthy of surprise.


    But Han Tiansheng is a little strange, just a name, how can it be so frightening¡° It seems that he still doesn''t understand what the name means. I need you to explain it. " Lintong looked at Han Tiansheng and said. Han Xiao took a deep breath, calmed down his mood, and said to Han Tiansheng: "Lintong is known as the most gifted man of the apocalypse, and he has also broken the age of entering the four gates. He is the first person who entered the four gates before he was 18 years old. Someone once said that he is the proud son of the apocalypse, and his achievements are beyond his right."¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Hearing Han Xiao''s explanation, Lintong laughed happily and was very proud. Han Tiansheng doesn''t know what it means to enter the four gates at the age of 18, but for Han Xiao, or for the whole apocalypse, it''s a miracle, because the four gates already belong to the core level of apocalypse, which is a height that many people can''t reach even in their lifetime. However, Lintong did it when he was less than 18 years old, which is unprecedented, and may even be the future. Han Tiansheng doesn''t want to study how powerful Lintong is. If he hasn''t entered the apocalypse, he can''t understand the shock. However, it''s a good thing for him. Since Lintong wants to kill Han 3000, the Han family can take this opportunity to relieve the crisis¡° What do you want me to do? " Han Tiansheng asked Lintong¡° I can contain Ma Yu. As long as you don''t have Ma Yu, it should be very simple for you to kill Han 3000. " Lintong asked Han Xiao. Han Xiao nodded and said, "if it wasn''t for Ma Yu, Han 3000 would have died in my hands." There are many magnificent mountains and rivers in China, some of which have been developed into scenic spots for people to visit, while some places are listed as forbidden areas. In the north of China, there is an undeveloped mountain forest. In the eyes of the world, it is a desolate place, but in fact, there are a group of people who are above the secular world. They are collectively referred to as apocalypse. Most of the Apocalypse people don''t know what the meaning of apocalypse is. Only a few cores can understand why Apocalypse exists. At this moment, on the top of a mountain, an old man with white beard stood facing the wind. After carrying his hands, he was dressed in simple clothes, which made him look more like an old fairy. There were white clouds not far from the top of his head, which made him feel more like an old fairy. At this time, a middle-aged man walked behind the old man with white beard, clasped his hands respectfully, slightly bent down and said, "old Yi, Lintong has arrived in the United States." The person that is called Yi old hears this words, just light nodded, say: "I know." The middle-aged man frowned slightly. Now that he knew, why didn''t he worry at all? Although the middle-aged people can''t understand why yilao would accept a masked man as an apprentice, there must be some reason for him to do so. Now that Lintong has gone to the United States, it will obviously threaten Han 3000, but he doesn''t care at all¡° Old Yi, when Lintong goes down the mountain, it''s not easy to see his opponent. Aren''t you afraid Han 3000 will die in his hands? " Asked the middle-aged man¡° Do you know why I didn''t accept Lintong as an apprentice? " Yi said¡° I don''t know, but I''m curious. Lintong is the proud son of the emperor and the most outstanding young man of Tianqi. " The middle-aged man can''t wait to say that it''s not only because he is very curious, but also because the whole Apocalypse can''t figure out why yilao did it. Yi old smile but not language, just shook his head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 655

    The middle-aged man was helpless in the face of old Yi. He took the initiative to put forward this matter, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "In fact, I''m more curious than why you didn''t take Lintong as an apprentice. Why do you see China and South Korea 3000." The middle-aged man said that even if this qualification does not fall to Lintong, there are many other outstanding young people in Tianqi, who are more qualified to fight for this position. Han 3000, a secular man who has not joined Tianqi, really makes him wonder what is worthy of the attention of yilao.


    Yi old suddenly burst out laughing, this inexplicable smile makes middle-aged people confused.


    "Do you want to know what I think of this young man?" Yi said.


    "You won''t tell me anyway. What''s the use of my thinking?" This time, the middle-aged man learned to be good. He didn''t give old Yi the chance to show off, so he just gave up.


    Old Yi stopped laughing suddenly and said, "I have only three words to evaluate him."


    After a pause, yilao continued: "savior!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the old man''s back.


    If these three words are said from other people''s mouth, he will only treat them as jokes, but the meaning of those words from yilao''s mouth is totally different.


    Old Yi has such a high opinion of Han 3000!


    "This... This, Mr. Yi, you''re not kidding me." The middle-aged man folded his jaw in amazement, but the disbelief in his eyes was still very strong.


    Savior!


    How can such a supreme evaluation be applied to Han 3000?


    "Of course not. This young man will break your eyes. Only he can save the world. Many people don''t understand the meaning of apocalypse, but soon they will know." Yi old suddenly sighs to say.


    This time, the middle-aged face of the horror expression is more, Yi old words obviously means something big happened.


    The middle-aged man with dry mouth swallowed his saliva and moistened his throat, but his voice was still a little dry and hoarse, and said, "old Yi, do you mean that thing is going to happen?"


    Yi old visual distance, it is almost a sea of clouds and connected to the top of the mountain, look dignified said: "good."


    Bang!


    A thunderbolt flashed through the middle-aged people''s mind, and their expressions became very complicated. They were afraid and expected, but they were more hesitant.


    "Mr. Yi, since Han 3000 is so important, why didn''t you stop Lintong? With Lintong''s character, he will definitely do harm to Han 3000." The middle-aged man said anxiously.


    "I can''t help it. In order to make sure Han 3000 can be my apprentice, Lintong must appear. Only when he brings danger to Han 3000 can I be more sure that Han 3000 will be willing." Yi said.


    The middle-aged man frowned. Yilao had planned to go out of the mountain in person, but he suddenly changed his mind. That''s why he sent Ma Yu to the United States. Is it because he is afraid of being rejected by Han 3000 that he will change his mind?


    How could it be!


    The middle-aged people think that this is completely nonsense. It''s a good thing to be an apprentice of yilao. How can Han 3000 refuse?


    "Old Yi, is your worry too superfluous? Can Han 3000 refuse to be your apprentice? I don''t believe this guy will be so stupid." Said the middle-aged man, shaking his head.


    "Ah." Old Yi sighed and said, "this boy has made it clear that he won''t be a teacher any more."


    The middle-aged people feel that their mood today can match that of the whole year before. Han 3000 refused? Isn''t this a joke? How many people want to be yilao''s Apprentice? This chance falls on Han 3000, but he just doesn''t like it.


    "Isn''t that a fool?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help saying.


    "Who said no, that''s why I have to think of something." Yi old helpless say.


    Feeling the tone of yilao, the middle-aged man took a deep breath. Yilao''s position in Apocalypse, as long as he wants to accept apprentices, the threshold of the four gates will be broken, but he just put his mind on Han 3000. From this point, it is enough to see his attention to Han 3000.


    Although the middle-aged people can''t empathize with Han 3000''s position in the eyes of elder Yi, he knows that elder Yi''s evaluation of Han 3000 is by no means a joke. No one can match the weight of the three words "savior".


    Perhaps, the whole Apocalypse will change in the future because of this young man named Han 3000.


    "Old Yi, it''s windy. Go back and have a rest." Said the middle-aged man.


    Yi old white beard swayed in the wind, more mountain immortal style, nodded his head and said: "mountain rain is coming."


    Chinese communities in the United States.


    Han 3000''s right leg has gradually recovered. After nearly a month''s recuperation, he has almost been able to get rid of the wheelchair. Although he is still limping on the road, the speed of recovery has been amazing. If you were someone else, it would be impossible to walk in the next half a year.


    That day, Ma feihao suddenly rushed to Han 3000''s home.


    "Brother 3000, my uncle seems to be missing!" Ma feihao a face of panic to Han 3000 said. Ma Yu so big individual, and the strength is strong, how can disappear, he estimated that was delayed by some things, so will disappear¡° Your uncle is not a child, and with his strength, is it worth worrying about? " Han 3000 light said. Ma feihao didn''t come to Han 3000 when Ma Yu just disappeared, but Ma Yu had disappeared for three days. That''s why Ma feihao was flustered. After all, he was very clear about the purpose of Ma Yu''s return to the United States. For no reason, he disappeared. This is absolutely abnormal¡° Brother 3000, although that''s what he said, it''s absolutely impossible for him to disappear at this time for no reason. " Ma feihao said¡° What''s more, the coffin at the door of Han''s villa is gone. " Ma feihao continued. Han 3000 frowned. Ma Yu has been guarding the coffin of Han''s villa for so many days. It''s also because of him that Han Tiansheng doesn''t dare to move the coffin. Now that Ma Yu disappears, even the coffin is gone. These two things obviously have something to do with Han Tiansheng. Can we say that Han Tiansheng even found a person who can deal with Ma Yu¡° What is the specific situation? " Han 3000 asked. Ma feihao combed the situation of the past few days and said to Han 3000, "three days ago, I went to see my uncle, and he disappeared that day. For the next two days, I would go there every day, but I didn''t see my uncle. Until today, the coffin disappeared, and I didn''t think something was wrong." The coffin is missing, which is not quite right. Han Tiansheng is afraid of Ma Yu, so he would rather lose face than move the coffin, and he is not qualified to move. Now that the coffin is gone, Han Tiansheng must have done it. Since he dares to do so, it means that he may have ignored Ma Yu''s threat. To be able to happen this kind of thing, there is only one possibility, that is, Han Tiansheng found the person who can deal with Ma Yu, more likely, Ma Yu may have been poisoned! Han Sanqian didn''t expect Ma Yu to escort him all the time, and he never thought of using other people''s hands to complete the Revenge of the Korean family in the United States. Han Sanqian knows that sooner or later he will face this matter in person, but in terms of time, he is not able to prevent it¡° It seems that Han Tiansheng has found someone to deal with your uncle. " Han 3000 said. Ma feihao''s heart sank and said, "brother 3000, do you mean my uncle has died?" Han 3000 expression serious said: "I''m not sure, but you can rest assured, no matter he is dead or alive, I will find him." Ma feihao suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "how can Han Tiansheng have the courage to do this kind of thing? You are yilao''s Apprentice. My uncle is also sent by yilao himself. How can he dare to fight against yilao?" This is also a point that Han 3000 can''t figure out. Although he has a shallow understanding of yilao, he also knows that yilao has an extraordinary position in Tianqi. Han Tiansheng''s secular family can never be yilao''s opponent. It seems that this matter is far from as simple as Han Tiansheng''s finding a helper. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 656

    The disappearance of the coffin at the door of Han''s villa shocked the whole Chinese community.


    Did Han Tiansheng finally do it?


    They are finally going to fight back against Han 3000?


    This seems to indicate that a good play is coming. It seems that the victory and defeat between Han 3000 and Han Tiansheng will soon come to an end. Therefore, countless people are secretly paying attention to the development of this matter.


    Qi family.


    When Qi Donglin learns about this, he discusses it with Ouyang Fei and plans not to tell Qi Yiyun for the time being, because she has locked herself in her room since she came home. They know that she must be hurt. If they let her know that Han Tiansheng has a tendency to deal with Han 3000, maybe she will help Han 3000 without hesitation.


    My daughter, who can not be distressed, who is willing to see her own abuse of themselves?


    "Well, I don''t know where Han 3000 has such great charm. He can make my daughter crazy." As a man, Qi Donglin really can''t understand how Qi Yiyun fell in love with Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is really excellent, but not to the point that it can make a moth fly into the fire. Qi Yiyun is willing to do anything for him, even if he knows that he can''t get the result.


    As a woman, Ouyang Fei can feel more thoroughly than Qi Donglin.


    In some ways, Han 3000 is much better than other aristocratic children. Just in the face of Han Tiansheng''s courage and insight, those aristocratic children can''t compare.


    For others, not to mention the coffin, even standing in front of Han Tiansheng, I''m afraid they can be scared to shiver.


    Imagine how safe it is to be able to rest on a man''s arm.


    "Why did Han Tiansheng suddenly change his sex? He has been very honest all this time, and he also went to China. It is said that he went to see Han Tianyang, hoping that Han Tianyang could intercede for him. Is this all false?" Ouyang Fei doubts a way.


    Qi Donglin shook his head and said: "it''s really quite sudden. Han Tiansheng seems to have changed his attitude suddenly. His attitude change should have something to do with the disappearance of Ma Yu."


    "Is it difficult, Ma Yu has been killed by him, so he is unscrupulous?" Ouyang Fei guessed.


    Qi Donglin took a cool breath, which is not impossible, but with Ma Yu''s strength, who can kill him? After all, even Han Xiao is not his opponent.


    And more importantly, Qi Donglin knows that Ma Yu''s identity is not simple. The reason why han Tiansheng does not dare to tear his face with Ma Yu is that he is afraid of his identity besides Ma Yu''s strength.


    "I''m not sure. There are too many inside stories we don''t know about this matter. It''s better not to guess. We''ll just be spectators." Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei nodded his head and said: "I don''t know if Han 3000 can survive. Maybe his death is approaching."


    "Whose death?" At this time, Qi Yiyun''s voice came from behind.


    Because they talked too much, they didn''t notice Qi Yiyun''s voice coming down the stairs.


    Flustered, Qi Donglin quickly said: "what time of death, Yiyun, you heard wrong, we didn''t mention these two words."


    Qi Yiyun heard it with his own ears and said Han 3000. How could he have heard it wrong.


    "Ma, what''s the matter?" Qi Yiyun asks Ouyang Fei.


    Ouyang Fei stood up and went to Qi Yiyun. Looking at her thin face, she said painfully, "look at you. You''ve been thin recently. Mom, go and make some delicious food for you."


    "I have no appetite. What''s wrong with Han 3000?" Qi Yi cloud facial expression firm ask a way, a pair of don''t give up appearance.


    Ouyang Feiyang sighed.


    Qi Donglin looked at each other, but also very helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I''ll just go out and inquire." With that, Qi Yiyun makes an effort to leave.


    Ouyang Fei quickly took Qi Yiyun''s arm and said, "Yiyun, sit down first, mom will tell you slowly."


    After Qi Yiyun sat on the sofa, Ouyang Fei said to Qi Donglin, "it''s better for you."


    "Yiyun, Han 3000 may be in danger." Qi Donglin said.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Yiyun''s heart suddenly raised to her throat. Although she was seriously hurt by Han 3000''s words this time, it didn''t hinder Qi Yiyun''s concern for Han 3000. These days, she thought angrily that she would not contact Han 3000 in the future. However, when she closed her eyes at night, she would realize that she couldn''t do it at all. Once she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Han 3000, These three words seem to have gone deep into the bone marrow, into the cells of the general let her lingering.


    "Ma Yu is missing, and Han Tiansheng has also removed the coffin at the door of the Han family''s villa. In my opinion, Han Tiansheng will soon deal with Han 3000, which is the only way for him to save the face of the Han family." Qi Donglin said.


    "How could that be?" Qi Yiyun looks surprised. She knows more than Qi Donglin and his wife. She also knows that Ma Yu even uses Ma feihao in order to please Han 3000. He is absolutely impossible to disappear for no reason.


    "I''m not sure, but I guess Han Tiansheng may have found a way to deal with Ma Yu. It''s also possible that Ma Yu is dead. Without Ma Yu, Han 3000 can never be Han Tiansheng''s opponent." Qi Donglin said. Qi Yiyun stood up¡° What are you doing? "¡° What are you doing? " Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei subconsciously reach out their hands and pull Qi Yiyun together¡° I''m going to find Han 3000. He must be very dangerous now. " Qi Yiyun said with a worried face¡° No way. " Qi Donglin looks serious. The last time he was in front of Han''s villa, he had no chance to stop Qi Yiyun, so he let Qi Yiyun stand in front of Han 3000. This time, he would never allow this kind of thing to happen¡° Yiyun, you also know that Han 3000 is very dangerous now. Why do you have to put yourself in danger? Even if you go, what can you help? " Ouyang Fei said¡° Yes, if you go, it will only become a burden to him. Instead of helping him, it will add more trouble to him. " Qi Donglin also said. Qi Yiyun shakes her head. No matter whether she can help or not, she doesn''t care whether she will become a burden to Han 3000. She only has one idea, that is, the dangerous things in Han 3000. She must stand beside Han 3000 and face them together¡° You let me go. This is my own life. I have the right to make my own choice. " Qi Yiyun struggles. Qi Dong is dying to hold Qi Yiyun''s hand. He doesn''t compromise at all. He says sternly: "Yiyun, if you don''t obey me, I''ll shut you back in the room. You can''t go anywhere."¡° If you lock me up, I''ll jump out of the window. " Qi Yiyun looked directly at Qi Donglin with a determined attitude. Qi Donglin was shocked. He didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun would say such words. For Han 3000''s sake, she is totally indifferent to her own safety¡° Yiyun, you can be so stupid. Don''t you understand Han 3000''s attitude? It''s impossible for you and him. Why do you have to hurt yourself? " Ouyang Fei a face distressed said, the daughter is like a demon in general, let her helpless¡° Mom, I''m not aggrieved. I really am not. " Qi Yiyun said with tears. Looking at the tears on Qi Yiyun''s cheek, Ouyang Fei immediately softened and unconsciously released his hand¡° Dad, let me go, I beg you. " Qi Yiyun said to Qi Donglin with a pleading face. Qi Donglin also began to be soft hearted, but he knew that once he let Qi Yiyun leave, she would be very dangerous, so even if he was distressed, he could not let Qi Yiyun die. When he was ready to refuse, Qi Yiyun suddenly knelt on the ground¡° Dad, I''ll go even if I die. " Qi Yiyun said. Qi Donglin seemed to be struck by lightning and stood there! Qi Yiyun kneels in front of Han 3000. Looking at Qi Yiyun pleading for help, Qi Donglin, as a father, feels that his heart is dripping with blood. He even has an idea that he wants Han 3000 to die. Only in this way can Qi Yiyun live as he used to. But he also knew that if Han 3000 really died, Qi Yiyun would become a walking corpse without soul. Finally, Qi Donglin released Qi Yiyun''s hand. Watching Qi Yiyun run out of the house, Qi Donglin collapsed on the sofa. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 657

    Han 3000''s family.


    In this case, Han 3000 can be sure that Han Tiansheng has a helper around him, and this helper is not only superior to Ma Yu in strength, but also is likely to be apocalypse. After all, Ma Yu is ordered by elder Yi. If the other party doesn''t have the blessing of status, he certainly doesn''t dare to deal with him rashly.


    Even Han Sanqian suspects that it is likely that yilao''s opponent did it. Even at the level of apocalypse, there will definitely be enemies who are not agreeable to each other.


    "Brother 3000, what should we do now?" Ma feihao asked Han 3000 that he was not only worried about Han 3000''s situation, but also worried about himself. After all, the whole Chinese community knows that Han Tiansheng will not let him go.


    "Without your uncle, we can only rely on ourselves now." Han 3000 said in a deep voice that this is not a choice, but something Han 3000 has to face. There is no escape.


    This made Ma feihao despair.


    On your own?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Han 3000 is broken by Han Xiao, and his leg is not healed. He is even more unlikely to be Han Xiao''s opponent. How can he rely on himself?


    Seeing Ma feihao''s worry, Han 3000 continued: "if you are afraid, you can leave quickly, or you can declare that you are with me, just to wait for an opportunity to seek revenge. Even if you go to please Han Tiansheng now, I won''t mind."


    Ma feihao did want to do so, but with Han Tiansheng''s personality, how could he accept his flattery?


    And Han 3000 now just has a great probability of dying, not necessarily. If he survives, he will be valued by yilao after all.


    Facing such a choice, Ma feihao is in a dilemma. He doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Since Qi Yiyun left, no one will come to his home, and Yan Yu is living in the dormitory assigned by the company. Today is not Sunday, and it''s even more impossible to come to him.


    Han 3000''s face sank. Did Han Tiansheng find him so soon?


    Ma feihao''s face turns pale with fright. If Han Tiansheng comes to him, he has no chance at all. He is likely to be buried with Han 3000.


    In the past, Ma feihao took the initiative to open the door at this time, but today his legs are just like lead. He stays in the same place and dare not move.


    Han 3000 took the initiative to go to the door, and after coping with Han Tiansheng''s mentality, he opened the door.


    "What are you doing here?" It was not Han Tiansheng, but Qi Yiyun, who made Han 3000 frown. After she was driven away, she had no news for several days. How could she suddenly come back at this time.


    "Even if I die, I will die with you." Qi Yiyun said with gnashing teeth.


    With that, Qi Yiyun walked into the house and sat down directly on the sofa in the living room. He didn''t want to go.


    "Is that how you want to die?" Han 3000 speechless said, she can say these words, obviously already understand the situation of Ma Yu missing.


    "Yes, as long as I can die with you, I will. I won''t be afraid of you on the way to the yellow spring." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    Han 3000 is very helpless. This woman has shown a fear of death in front of Han''s villa. Even in the face of Han Xiao, she dares to stand in front of him. This time, she seems to have made such a choice without hesitation.


    "You''re crazy." Han 3000 said.


    Not only Han 3000 thinks Qi Yiyun is crazy, but Ma feihao also thinks so.


    In this case, Ma feihao wants to do everything he can to get rid of him, but Qi Yiyun takes the initiative to send him to the door, which makes him sigh that the magic of love is really terrible. He can easily dazzle a person''s mind, but even make people ignore their own lives.


    "I believe you will not die." Qi Yiyun said.


    "What''s the point of blind faith?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If it''s meaningless, it''s meaningless. Anyway, I won''t leave. You can''t drive me away, or you''ll kill me and throw my body out." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. How can he kill Qi Yiyun? He has done enough harm to Qi Yiyun. His heart is full of flesh. Although Han 3000 has refused Qi Yiyun for countless times, he can never do such cruel things.


    "If you want to die, stay. I won''t stop you." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun has a smile on her face. When her life is threatened, she can still smile. It''s really a wonderful flower.


    "Have you eaten yet? Let me cook for you." Qi Yiyun stood up and asked.


    Ma feihao shook his head. Although he didn''t eat and was hungry, in this case, he really had no appetite.


    "Brother 3000, we''d better look for my uncle. Only by finding him can we survive this crisis." Ma feihao suggested.


    This is not Yuncheng, Han 3000 can use limited manpower, and he does not want to involve Tang Zong in this matter, said: "try it, you find someone to inquire."


    "OK, I''ll go first." With that, Ma feihao can''t wait to leave. A suburb of Chinese district. Ma Yu looks very embarrassed. It is obvious that he has just gone through a fierce battle, but Lintong, standing in front of him, is still elegant. After hundreds of moves, Ma Yu didn''t get any advantage. He didn''t expect that the strength gap between himself and Lintong would be so big. As expected, Ma Yu is the best son of apocalypse. It''s not unreasonable to be praised as the most talented¡° The four gates of the Apocalypse are really extraordinary. If you want to kill me, I have already died. " Ma Yu panting, it is obvious that has been in a state of physical exhaustion¡° One move, just one move, and I''ll take your life. " Lintong said with a smile. This answer is a bit desperate for Ma Yu. He worked very hard in Tianqi training, and almost gave up his life in order to achieve status promotion. But in the end, his strength is so poor in front of Lintong¡° You use Han''s hand to kill Han 3000, but have you ever thought that no matter what Han 3000 died for, you can''t escape the responsibility. Do you really think that you don''t have to bear the responsibility? " Ma Yu is not willing to say that he knows that Lintong deliberately delays him, which is to give Han Xiao a chance to start, and to face Han Xiao with Han 3000''s strength is bound to be a dead end¡° Can he blame me if he''s dead? Can he let others carry the pot if he''s weak? " Lintong said with a smile¡° He didn''t die at your hands, but he died because of you. Don''t you have to bear the responsibility? Will yilao let you go? " Ma Yu said¡° I''m sure Mr. Yi will be dissatisfied with me, but so what? It''s enough that he doesn''t punish me for a proper reason. " Lintong said. Ma Yu was very surprised to hear this. In his opinion, Lintong was dealing with Han 3000 for the sake of getting the place of Yi''s Apprentice. But now, it seems that he doesn''t care about it¡° It''s no good for you to do this, and yilao won''t accept you as an apprentice. " Ma Yu said¡° It doesn''t matter whether I can become yilao''s apprentice or not. The important thing is that I can''t let people take away my limelight. Yilao will die one day. After his death, who among the four schools is qualified to inherit his position? " Lintong laughs. Ma Yu a Leng, this just understood Lintong actually wants to do. It turned out that he did not mean the name of his apprentice, but valued the position of yilao. Indeed, after yilao''s death, Simen needs a new helmsman, and Lintong, as the most promising young man of Tianqi, is very likely to take this position. However, it seems too early for him to plan ahead and kill Han 3000 in the cradle. Han 3000 may not be a threat to him. Even Yi Lao''s apprentice is not 100% excellent¡° Han 3000 does not necessarily have the qualification to compete with you. If you do this, it will cause the dissatisfaction of Yi Lao, and the gain is not worth the loss. " Ma Yu said¡° Tut tut tut. " Lintong sighed at Ma Yu and said, "I have to say that your words really make me waver. How can Han 3000 be qualified to compete with me, but in order to be safe, he must die!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 658

    Han Sanqian knew that Han Tiansheng would come to his home soon, but he didn''t go anywhere. He was waiting at home, because there was no need for him to escape from this matter, and he had to face it. Besides, this is the United States. Unless he left this country, no matter where he hid, he would be found with the influence of Han Tiansheng.


    "Do you really want to die with me?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun.


    Every time Qi Yiyun appears in front of Han 3000, she will be very beautiful. But this time, she appears in a hurry, and she doesn''t even have time to make up. But the plain face of her is still moving. As long as she doesn''t have eyes, Qi Yiyun''s beauty will not be covered up. Without makeup, she looks pure.


    "Yes." Qi Yiyun nodded his head firmly and looked directly at Han 3000 without fear.


    "Not afraid?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of if I can die with you. If there are too many ghosts on the way to huangquan, you should remember to protect me." Qi Yiyun indifferent way, her calm is not pretended, but really not afraid, as long as there is Han 3000 around, for Qi Yiyun, everything is fearless.


    "I love you so much. What''s good about me?" Han 3000 speechless said, he doesn''t think he has the capital to let people die, and with Qi Yiyun''s beauty, what kind of man can''t find, how can he hang on his tree.


    "Everything is good. Don''t you know that beauty is in the eye of the beholder?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile, eyes are only Han 3000.


    Whether it''s Qi Yiyun''s words and deeds or her behavior, it''s very easy for her to move people''s hearts. Han 3000 is not hard hearted, his heart is also long. It''s impossible to say that he has no soft heart, but this love is too heavy for Han 3000. In this situation, he has no choice but to apologize to Qi Yiyun.


    "It seems that you still don''t know the meaning of despair. No matter what you do, we won''t be together." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun has been rejected by Han 3000 for countless times. She has already understood the result between her and Han 3000, so she has already stopped asking for the ending and said to Han 3000: "do you think I still care about the ending? I just care about this process. I have been rejected so many times by you, and I should see through it. "


    Qi Yiyun is so free and easy, with a smile on his face, and has accepted the outcome of paying without return, which Han 3000 did not expect.


    "You may be crazy. Go to see a doctor as soon as possible. Maybe you can be cured." Han three thousand helpless way.


    "Incurable disease." "There is only one kind of good medicine to cure, but I can''t get it, so I didn''t expect to cure it. Let''s treat it as an incurable disease," he said


    good medicine?


    Han 3000 knows that Qi Yiyun''s good medicine is himself, and she can''t get it.


    At the same time, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao step out of Han''s villa.


    At this moment, the eyes of the upper class families in the Chinese area once again focused on Han Tiansheng, and countless eyes began to notice the trend of Korea''s nature, and reported to their behind the scenes bosses.


    Everyone knows that after Ma Yu disappears, Han Tiansheng withdraws the coffin. Next, he goes to deal with Han 3000. Without Ma Yu''s help, Han 3000 will die.


    "Han 3000 won''t be so lucky this time."


    "Han Tiansheng is still Han Tiansheng after all. With Han 3000''s ability, how can we fight him?"


    "I didn''t expect that Han 3000 still didn''t create a miracle. It seems that Han Tiansheng is still in charge of the Chinese community. It''s a pity that not many young people dare to face up to Han Tiansheng."


    "I don''t know if Han 3000 has any backhand. Before the overall situation is decided, everything is possible. Han 3000 may still be able to create a miracle."


    People from all walks of life have commented on this matter, but in most people''s eyes, the outcome will not be too unexpected. After all, there are experts like Han Xiao around Han Tiansheng, and Han 3000 almost died in Han Xiao''s hands. Since he is not Han Xiao''s opponent, there is only one dead word waiting for him.


    But at the same time, a small number of people still hold hope for Han 3000. It has been too long since he was born. They want to see the rise of the new era and what will happen after the fall of a strong generation.


    At this time, there is a family ready to move, and quickly held a family meeting.


    This family and Han Tiansheng have a very big feud, and for so many years, they have been trying to find a way to revenge. Before Han 3000 let them see the opportunity, but now, this opportunity seems to be slipping away, so they want to give Han 3000 some help and revenge with Han 3000''s hand at this time.


    However, the voice of the family is different. Some people feel that they should not offend Han Tiansheng at this time, while others feel that opportunities should not be missed, so there is a lot of noise in the meeting room.


    "If we don''t seize this opportunity, we will never get revenge. Can you really forget this blood feud?" In the conference room, a man named Zhong Ming said angrily.


    "Han Sanqian now has to die. Why do we have to bury him?"¡° Yes, it''s nonsense to rely on Han 3000 for revenge. If he has the ability, why should we do it? "¡° Zhong Ming, if you want revenge, don''t drag us into the water. We don''t want to die with him. " Zhong Ming''s words were opposed by many people, and almost all of them were not willing to help Han 3000 at this time¡° Zhong Ming, your parents died in the hands of Han Tiansheng. We can understand your vengeance, but you have to be clear that the Zhong family can''t ignore other people''s lives because of your hatred. You don''t know how powerful Han Tiansheng is. It''s not strange that the Zhong family was killed when he was angered. " Zhong Ming''s parents died in Han Tiansheng''s hands when he was very young. Zhong Ming has always kept this hatred in mind and dare not forget it. Moreover, he vowed to avenge his parents. After waiting for so many years, he finally got a Han 3000. Zhong Ming is very eager to seize this opportunity, but others are obviously not willing to take risks¡° Yes, people have been dead for so many years. What do you really do? Maybe they are reincarnated. "¡° Yes, maybe it''s better to be born into a rich family than we are now. " Listening to these sarcastic remarks, Zhong Ming is more angry. It''s not these people''s parents who died. They don''t care about it at all. Zhong Ming looks at the owner of the Zhong family, that is, his grandfather. Whether the Zhong family will appear on this matter, no matter how much they argue, it''s useless. In the end, it''s up to him to make a decision¡° Grandfather Cried Zhong Ming. The owner has a serious look on his face. The harm is greater than the benefit, and the risk is very big. Once there is any mistake, the Zhong family will be uprooted by Han Tiansheng. See grandfather hesitated, Zhong Ming some anxious, said: "grandfather, you promised me, will find a way to help my parents revenge, now is the last chance, what are you still hesitating?" The owner stood up, sighed and said: "I thought Han 3000 could create a miracle, but this young man obviously lacks stamina. He can''t be Han Tiansheng''s opponent. Even if we intervene, it won''t change the outcome of this matter." Other people heard the words, their faces all showed a relaxed smile, but Zhong Ming''s eyes beat with anger¡° Zhong Ming, give up. Han Tiansheng will always die of old age. When he dies, you can go to the grave and do whatever you want. Why can''t you live with him at this time? "¡° Yes, it should be very interesting to go to Han Tiansheng''s grave to dance disco. " Several peers laugh at Zhong Ming, which makes him even more angry. Zhong Ming angrily left the meeting room and went to his room. On the wall of the room are black-and-white photos of their parents. Under the photos are the shrines dedicated to the two elders'' souls. Zhong Ming kneels in front of him with a bang¡° Dad, mom, my son is unfilial. I can''t avenge you. I''m incompetent. I''m useless. " Zhong Ming said with a painful face. After a long silence, Zhong Ming reluctantly raised his head and said: "Han 3000, if you can let Han Tian live and die, I Zhong Ming will be willing to be an ox and a horse for you all my life." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 659

    When Han Tiansheng''s car drove to Han 3000''s residence, Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao in the car, "kill Han 3000, won''t old Yi let us go? Lintong killed Han 3000 with our hands, but he just wanted to get rid of the responsibility. "


    Han Xiao nodded. How could they not know such a simple truth?


    But for Han Tiansheng, even if he offends yilao, he can only do so, because if Han 3000 does not die, he will die in Han 3000''s hands.


    "Lintong''s wishful thinking is very good, and he knows that we have no other choice but to do so." Han Xiao said helplessly that, from a certain level, he didn''t want to offend such a person as yilao, the helmsman of Tianqi four gates. Even Han Xiao looked up and couldn''t see what would happen if he angered such a person. Han Xiao didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Han Tiansheng nodded with a heavy face. Since he had to do so, there was no need to worry about the consequences. No matter what would happen if he offended yilao, he could only wait until yilao appeared.


    "In any case, Han 3000 must die. My dignity must not be destroyed by this waste. I want to let Han Tianyang know that he has no capital to fight with me. If he kills Han 3000, he will die. All the people related to Han 3000 must die." To eliminate the root, Han Tiansheng must uproot all the people who have relations with Han 3000. Only in this way can we completely solve the problem without leaving any hidden danger.


    When Han Tiansheng''s car stopped in front of Han 3000''s house, countless calls were made at the same time.


    "Han Tiansheng is here."


    "Han Tiansheng has been to Han 3000."


    "Hansen arrived at his destination."


    At this moment, all the aristocratic families in the Chinese community focus their attention on this ordinary villa facing the street. This kind of residential environment is a place they used to disdain to have a look at. Now, because of Han 3000, this kind of ordinary villa has become the focus of attention.


    Bang!


    With Han Xiao kicking the door open, Han 3000, sitting on the sofa in the living room, said to Qi Yiyun, "here we are."


    Qi Yiyun suddenly grabbed Han 3000''s hand and held it very tightly. He said, "on the way to huangquan, remember to protect me. I''m afraid of ghosts."


    Han 3000 took Qi Yiyun''s wrist with his backhand and said, "don''t worry, if we can meet on huangquan Road, I won''t let those ghosts come near you."


    Qi Yiyun smiles. She is very down-to-earth. This is the first time that she smiles from her heart after three thousand years in the United States.


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun gets unprecedented satisfaction, even the last care before death is enough for her.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t do that with you. I''m still a girl." Qi Yiyun said with some regret.


    Han three thousand one Leng, turn a head to ask to Qi Yi cloud: "what meaning?"


    Qi Yiyun is also stunned, but she pretends to have a relationship with Han 3000 after Han 3000 is drunk. Unexpectedly, in this case, she blurts out the truth.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to die. I don''t care what I do.


    "You are as drunk as a dead pig. I can only take off my clothes and pretend to have slept with you. In fact, nothing happened." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han three thousand mouth up, he just know that he didn''t betray Su Yingxia, can''t help but some happy.


    But Qi Yiyun is very dissatisfied with Han 3000''s smile. Doesn''t this guy feel a pity? She is a beautiful woman.


    "You don''t have a bit of pity, I''m so beautiful, you didn''t get me." Qi Yiyun said with a wrinkled nose.


    Before Han 3000 can answer, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao have already walked into the living room.


    Looking at the two people holding hands, Han Tiansheng scoffed: "I didn''t expect that they were still a pair of desperate mandarin ducks. They were still in love when they were dying."


    "Do you really dare to kill me?" Han Sanyi asked Han Tiansheng calmly. In terms of strength, he is not Han Xiao''s opponent, so he can only use the flag of yilao to scare Han Tiansheng.


    "For me, face is more important than life. Now that I''m here, do you think I''ll come back empty handed?" Han Tiansheng said.


    "Face is more important than life? Han Tiansheng, do you mean to make jokes in front of me? If so, why do you go to Yuncheng? You are afraid of death and don''t admit it. It''s not a shame. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng''s face turned pale. Now he is very sorry about going to Yuncheng. If Lintong had appeared earlier, he would never have done such a shameful thing. Now he has become the butt of the story and is ridiculed by Han 3000!


    "When you die, you have to be tough. I see when you can be tough." Han Tiansheng said resentfully.


    "Old Yi wants to accept me as an apprentice, so I don''t have to say much about his position in Apocalypse. If his apprentice is killed, can you imagine what will happen to the murderer?" Han 3000 threatened.


    "Han 3000, do you think I didn''t solve these problems before I came to you? Since I came here, I didn''t pay attention to the result." Han Tiansheng said with a smile.


    Han 3000''s heart sank. These words had no deterrent effect on Han Tiansheng, which made him feel a little desperate. He could not use the threat to force Han Tiansheng back, and his strength was even more useless¡° I''ll wait for you on huangquan road. I''ll see how you died in the hands of old Yi. " Han 3000 light said¡° Han 3000, it''s best for you to have such an awareness, but when you are on the way to huangquan, you will wait for the people around you, such as Han Tianyang, Su Yingxia, and your daughter. Maybe you will come to me at last. " Han Tiansheng said¡° Han Tiansheng, it''s my own business. It has nothing to do with them. " Han 3000 immediately gnashes his teeth when he hears this. Su Yingxia and Han Nian are innocent in this matter. Unexpectedly, Han Tiansheng even refuses to let them go¡° irrelevant? As long as the people around you, they all die, how can it have nothing to do with it? Han 3000, you look down on me too much. Do you think that my deterrent power in the Chinese community is paid for? " With these words, Han Tiansheng shook his head and continued: "no, it''s the bones under my feet. I kill people, young and old. For me, as long as there is a threat, there is only one way to die. Even if your daughter is just a baby, she will die." Han Sanqian is short of breath. He can accept his own fate and accept his own death. However, he never wants to see Han Nian die in Han Tiansheng''s hands at a young age¡° She''s just a child who doesn''t know anything. Han Tiansheng, you will be punished for doing so. " Qi Yiyun said to Han Tiansheng¡° You are nothing but qualified to talk to me. The little Qi family is so ungrateful. Don''t worry. After you die, I will send your parents on the road as soon as possible, so that you can meet on huangquan road. " Han Tiansheng said¡° Han Tiansheng, I can die, but can you let Su Yingxia and Han Nian go? " Han 3000 said in a deep voice¡° Are you still qualified to negotiate terms with me? Han 3000, from the day you came to the United States, you should expect your own fate. I can tell you that I will not only let them die, but also make them die miserably. I will let Su Yingxia see Han Nian strangled by me. I will tell her that you have done all this. I will let Su Yingxia hate you all his life, Can you imagine Han Nian crying in pain? Can you imagine her struggling in my hands? It must be a very sad picture After a pause, Han Tiansheng continued: "but don''t worry, I won''t cut her neck directly. I will make her feel suffocated slowly. Her small face will be purple and blue. This is my experience." Han 3000''s heart is bleeding and his breath is heavy. Han Tiansheng''s words undoubtedly make Han 3000''s anger climb to the extreme. At this time, Qi Yiyun suddenly shakes off Han 3000''s hand with a look of panic, because she feels that Han 3000''s hand is as hot as red iron¡° Han 3000, what''s the matter with you How can the human body suddenly have such a high temperature? Such changes frighten Qi Yiyun. Han 3000 red eyes raised his head, looking at Han Tiansheng, word by word said: "in this case, I can only kill you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 660

    The sudden change of Han 3000 makes Qi Yiyun very afraid, especially his eyes, which makes Qi Yiyun feel that Han 3000 seems to have completely changed. This is no longer the Han 3000 she is familiar with, but more like a devil.


    But Han Tiansheng didn''t have the slightest fear because of the change of Han 3000. He still looked at Han 3000 with a face of ridicule. Until Han Xiao''s dignified look blocked in front of him, Han Tiansheng realized an unusual meaning.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao in a low voice.


    Han Xiao''s brow is locked, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. But at this moment, he feels a strong threat on Han 3000, which shouldn''t exist. After all, in terms of strength, he can crush Han 3000.


    "I don''t know. Be careful." Han Xiao reminds Han Tiansheng.


    Han Tiansheng yells that he is not afraid of death. Face is more important than life. But in fact, this old man has long lost his passion. Maybe he has lived a comfortable life for too long. When his life is really threatened, he will still feel afraid.


    So after listening to Han Xiao''s words, Han Tiansheng quickly withdrew a few steps.


    "Kill him." Han Tiansheng ordered that since Han 3000 could make Han Xiao pay so much attention, he would not let Han 3000 live.


    Han Xiao also wants to solve Han 3000 as soon as possible, because the threat brought by Han 3000 is getting stronger and stronger, and even he has a kind of intuition that if it goes on like this, Han 3000 will kill him!


    At the moment, Han 3000''s body is like a burning fire, which makes his whole body full of uncontrollable power.


    Just at this time, Han Xiao is in a sudden trouble. He bullies his body with lightning power and gives a heavy blow to Han 3000''s chest.


    Han 3000 didn''t dodge, and his fist hit him in the right position on his chest.


    With Han Xiao''s understanding of his own strength, this punch can not only force Han 3000 back, but also make Han 3000 unable to breathe for a while, but it is not the case.


    Han 3000 is like an iron wall. Standing in the same place, he doesn''t move at all. The power of feedback makes Han Xiao''s wrist almost break.


    "How can it be!" Han Xiao looks at Han 3000 in horror. It''s absolutely impossible. How can Han 3000 take such a heavy blow without changing his face.


    "Han Xiao, I asked you to kill him. What are you doing with your hands?" Han Tiansheng reminds Han Xiao with anger, but he doesn''t know the punch. Han Xiao is ready to fight, and he has no mercy.


    "Is that all you have?" When Han three thousand mouth spit out this sentence, Han Xiao again force, is a punch in Han three thousand chest.


    This time, still can not cause harm to Han 3000, is still as unshakable as the iron wall.


    Han Xiao''s eyes became unbelievable. How could he become so strong in such a short time? This is absolutely impossible.


    "You, what are you?" Han Xiao asked in horror.


    "Are you powerless?" Han 3000 said.


    A sense of crisis from life comes to Han Xiao. Han Xiao subconsciously steps back, trying to distance him from Han 3000 and avoid being hurt by Han 3000''s counterattack.


    But when Han Xiao Mingming retreated three meters away, Han 3000 still stood in front of him.


    Han Xiao''s back was sweating.


    He can be sure that he has retreated a long distance, but Han 3000 is still standing in front of him, which shows that Han 3000 moves with him, and the speed is no less than him, or even faster, and the control is more accurate. Otherwise, how can Han 3000 withdraw from the same distance with him.


    "Han Xiao, what are you doing?" Han Tiansheng is completely angry. In his eyes, Han 3000 is just a mole ant that can be crushed to death by Han Xiao. But now, Han Xiao doesn''t do any harm to Han 3000, which he can''t accept.


    Han Xiao''s pain in his heart is only known to him.


    In the face of Han 3000 who suddenly became powerful, Han Xiao can''t explain it, but he can be sure that Han 3000 now is not the kind of strength he fought last time. As for how he became strong, Han Xiao doesn''t know.


    "It seems that you are going to die in my hands." Han 3000 raised a strange radian on the corner of his mouth. For Han Xiao, this kind of smile is full of coldness, and deep into the bone marrow.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    Han Xiao''s body flies out like a shell and hits the wall, which makes the whole villa tremble.


    Han Tiansheng saw this scene and widened his disbelief eyes.


    How is that possible?


    How could that be.


    Han Xiao was beaten by Han Sany. For Han Xiao, his strength is just a three-year-old?


    Han 3000 once again approached Han Xiao like a ghost and stood in front of him.


    Even Qi Yiyun, who is on the outside and watching all this, can''t see Han 3000''s action clearly. He flies away in a flash, just like a ghost, floating to Han Xiao''s face in an instant.


    "How do you want to die?" Han 3000''s face is like frost to Han Xiao to ask a way. Han Xiao shook his head, obviously full of unwilling, a person who can let him handle, how can suddenly become so fierce¡° Impossible, impossible, why do you suddenly become so strong? " Han Xiao is not willing to say¡° He shouldn''t irritate me, let alone use Han Nian to stimulate me. " Han Sanqian can''t explain why he suddenly has that power, but now he is very clear that Han Tiansheng completely angered him, causing the power in his body to burst out like a flood. Han Sanyi kicked Han Xiao in the chest. Because the whole villa is made of wood, the strength of this foot directly led to the strong impact of Han Xiao''s body through the wall, and Han Xiao''s mouth was bleeding. Such a big movement, leading to those outside the villa Eyeliner for the first time to return the news to their own behind the scenes. Everyone thinks that Han 3000 is dead. In the face of an expert like Han Xiao, and according to the news from the villa, how can he survive¡° I didn''t expect Han 3000 to die in this way. It should be a luxury to protect the whole body. "¡° Facts have proved once again that Han Tiansheng can not be provocative. Anyone who dares to fight against him will not come to a good end. "¡° Han 3000, now think about it, he is just a joke. This is a world where heroes are judged by success or failure. It seems that he gives Han Tiansheng a coffin, but in the end, he doesn''t have to die in Han Tiansheng''s hands. " When these people come to a conclusion and laugh at Han 3000, who can think that Han Xiao is the one who has come to the end of his life? Han Tiansheng has been stupefied, which is totally different from what he thought before he came. Han Tiansheng never dreamed that Han Xiao would defeat Han 3000. This rubbish, unexpectedly can suddenly become so strong¡° Now I understand why elder Yi took you as an apprentice. Your talent must be above Lintong. " Han Xiao said with a despairing face that the whole Apocalypse was suspicious of old Yi''s taking in disciples. No one could understand why old Yi would take in a secular disciple, but now Han Xiao saw it with his own eyes, and only he could understand old Yi''s mind. If he is in a normal mood, Han 3000 will be curious about the meaning of Han Xiao''s words. But now, he has only one idea in his mind, killing Han Xiao and Han Tiansheng. Only in this way can su Yingxia and Han Nian be saved¡° Go to hell. " Han three thousand finish these three words, a punch hit Han Xiao''s temple. Han Xiao was hit on the head position, there was an obvious fist depression, enough to see the strength of the fist, and Han Xiao had no time to close his eyes, then the whole person collapsed to the ground. Dead? Just die! Han Tiansheng looks at Han Xiao, a general who has not moved. However, Han Tiansheng has helped him to the top position today. Han Tiansheng never thought that Han Xiao would die in this way. In Han Tiansheng''s opinion, Han Xiao can only kill him in time, because he is very powerful and has almost no rival in the secular world. But now... "You, what are you going to do?" When Han Xiao saw that Han 3000 was coming towards him, he recovered and said in horror¡° Only when you die will Ying Xia and Han Nian be safe. " Han 3000 light said¡° You, you can''t kill me. Your grandfather won''t allow you to kill me. " Han Tiansheng stepped back until he reached the corner. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 661

    A person is afraid of death, not by mouth, but directly from the behavior.


    Han Tiansheng, who is not afraid of death, shows his fear of death at this moment.


    Standing in the corner, shaking all over, pale, no longer before the arrogance.


    Han Xiao''s death makes Han Tiansheng feel hopeless. When he faces Han 3000''s anger, he is only afraid.


    No face, no life.


    Unfortunately, his words caused Han 3000 to laugh wildly.


    "You have the face to mention my grandfather. When you forced him to kneel down and leave the United States, did you ever think that he was your brother?" Han Sanyi said coldly, although he can''t feel how much humiliation Han Tianyang suffered in those years, but from Han Tiansheng''s various attitudes, he knows how much discontent he is filled with in his grandfather''s heart.


    "But anyway, I''m also your elder. How can you kill me without fear of thunder and lightning?" Han Tiansheng has no way to say this. He doesn''t want to use Han Tianyang to beg for his own mercy, but if he doesn''t, he can only wait to die.


    Han 3000 shakes his head and looks at Han Tiansheng with regret. He says, "even if it''s a thunderbolt, I''ll kill you today. I''ll take revenge for my grandfather."


    With that, Han 3000 approached Han Tiansheng step by step.


    Han Tiansheng''s eyelids jump straight, and every step of Han 3000''s approach will make him feel closer to death.


    "You, don''t come here, don''t come here." Han Tiansheng said in horror.


    Han 3000 keeps on walking. From Han Tiansheng''s words about how to kill Han Nian, his ending is doomed.


    After Jiang Lan''s treatment of Han Nian, Han 3000 will kill anyone who threatens Han Nian mercilessly. He will no longer be soft hearted and leave any threat to Han Nian.


    "Han Tiansheng, your white bone will become the step under my feet. From now on, the Chinese community in the United States will be our Han 3000." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han Tiansheng finally understood the feelings of his opponents in those years. It used to be like this. In addition to the fear of death, he was not reconciled. However, this kind of unwillingness was limited by his ability. He could do nothing but wait for death.


    "No, no, you can''t kill me. I''m your elder. I''m your elder." Han Tiansheng''s eyes were empty, and he was obviously scared out of his mind.


    A superior who is never afraid of death is actually vulnerable to death.


    In this world, there are too many people clamoring that they are not afraid of death, but how many people can be calm in the face of death?


    Han Tiansheng is a good example.


    "Grandfather, your revenge, grandson." With these words, Han three thousand stretched out his right hand, grabbed Han Tiansheng''s throat and raised him in the air.


    Han Tiansheng struggles with his legs, grabbing Han 3000''s arm with both hands, trying to solve his difficulties in this way.


    However, his struggle for Han 3000 at the moment is undoubtedly useless.


    Qi Yiyun looks at Han Tiansheng''s situation, and turns away from it. After all, she is just a woman. She can''t accept such violence.


    But she will never sympathize with Han Tiansheng. This man should die. He even won''t let go of a baby. Why should Han 3000 let him go?


    When Han Tiansheng gradually stopped struggling, Han 3000 still raised him in the air for nearly ten minutes.


    "Han 3000, he''s dead." Qi Yiyun goes to Han 3000 and reminds him.


    Han 3000 hears these words, this just loosened Han Tiansheng, throw him in the corner.


    "How are you? Are you ok?" Qi Yiyun asked anxiously, just now Han 3000''s appearance was like being possessed, which made her feel a strong strangeness, so she was afraid that Han 3000 could not return to normal.


    "Nothing." Han 3000 light said, he knew his change just now, is because of the anger led to the body that force, if not so, he should have died in Han Xiao''s hands now.


    In the past, Han Sanyi was worried that this force would harm his body, but now, Han Sanyi has no worries about this. After all, from the beginning of acquiring this force, he relied on this force to accomplish many impossible things. At least up to now, it has brought benefits to Han Sanyi, Han 3000 has already died many times.


    "Is it really all right?" Looking at Han 3000 still slightly red eyes, Qi Yiyun said uneasily.


    "It''s really OK. I''ll have a rest first." Han 3000 returned to the living room, sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    Qi Yiyun sits on one side, does not disturb Han 3000, so quietly watching.


    After the villa was quiet, the lines on the outside were puzzled.


    Since Han Tiansheng has killed Han 3000, why didn''t he show up for a long time? In his position, he didn''t need to deal with the corpse himself. Moreover, even if he was found, Han Tiansheng would not be affected by this incident.


    The major families have speculated on what Han Tiansheng is doing in the villa. The Qi family, Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei are already in tears. Although they did not have Eyeliner near the villa of Korea three thousand, but now this thing has already made a lot of trouble. Everyone thinks Han 3000 is dead. Is he likely to survive? And by Han Tiansheng''s means, since Qi Yiyun is around Han 3000, he will never let Qi Yiyun go¡° Don''t cry. We''ll be with her soon. We''ll be able to have a family reunion then. " Qi Donglin comforts Ouyang Fei in a special way, because he knows that if Han Tiansheng kills Qi Yiyun, he will never let them. This is Han Tiansheng''s consistent way of doing things. Ouyang Fei''s heartache is hard to breathe. Although she knows that it''s stupid for Qi Yiyun to choose to go to Han 3000''s home at this time, she didn''t stop her. At this time, Ouyang Fei''s remorse is greater than her heartache¡° Why, why didn''t I stop her? How could she die when she was so young? " Ouyang Fei cried and said. Qi Donglin sighed, with Qi Yiyun''s previous temper, how could they stop him? And now that things are settled, it''s no use for them to blame themselves¡° It''s not your fault. " Qi Donglin hugged Ouyang Fei and said. At the same time, there is also a person who is desperate. He is Zhong Ming who wants to rely on Han 3000 to avenge his parents. On the day Han Sanqian delivered his coffin, Zhong Ming was excited, as if he saw the hope of revenge for his parents. From that day on, Zhong Ming has been looking forward to the fight between Han Sanqian and Han Tiansheng. When Han Tiansheng left the Chinese community, and everyone guessed that Han Tiansheng was going to escape, Zhong Ming was even more happy. He thought he finally saw Han Tiansheng''s downfall, Even he has already figured out how to hunt down Han Tiansheng after the death of the Han family. But all these changes come too quickly. It''s like comparing the Chinese community to a lake. Han 3000 smashes a huge stone in the lake, causing a storm. He thinks that this wave can destroy Han Tiansheng, but in the end, Han 3000 himself is killed by the waves¡° Do I really have no hope of revenge in my life? " Zhong Ming kneels down in front of his parents'' spiritual throne and says with a face of pain. Nangong''s company. Tang Zong couldn''t have been unaware of such a big thing happening in the Chinese community, but he was still doing what he should do in his office, with no worry on his face. When Yuan Ling came to the office and found Tang Zong with a cool face, she felt very strange. Even she heard some news about Han Tiansheng''s going to Han 3000''s home. Tang Zong could not have known anything¡° Mr. Tang, don''t you know about Mr. Han? " Yuan Ling was puzzled and asked Tang Zong¡° Do you mean that Han Tiansheng went to brother 3000''s home? " Tang Zong said lightly. Yuan Ling nodded. Han 3000 was dead. She couldn''t understand why Tang Zong was so calm¡° You don''t worry about him. I heard that Han Tiansheng has killed him. " Yuan Ling said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 662

    Although yuan Ling doesn''t like Han 3000, after all, she has been in contact with Han 3000 for a period of time, and Han 3000 is also her boss. Now Han 3000''s experience makes her feel quite sad.


    After all, he was so young that he died.


    But on second thought, he had to offend Han Tiansheng. It seemed that he deserved to die.


    Who dares to offend Han Tiansheng in the whole Chinese community?


    Han Tiansheng''s status in the Chinese community is like a local emperor. Who can blame him for his own death?


    "Do you really think he''s dead?" Asked Tang Zong.


    Yuan Ling laughs. Han Tiansheng has gone to his home and heard that there has been a lot of noise. People who pay attention to this matter say that he is not only dead, but also dead miserably. Can this be false?


    "You may not know who Han Tiansheng is. He will not show mercy to anyone." Yuan Ling said.


    "In my opinion, you don''t know brother 3000." Tang Zong said with a faint smile.


    "What do you mean?" Yuan Ling frowned at Tang Zong.


    "I want to say that Han Tiansheng died. Do you believe it?" Tang Zong said.


    Looking at Tang Zong''s serious and serious appearance, Yuan Ling couldn''t help smiling.


    Han Tiansheng is the one who died. How can this be? The whole Chinese community knows that Han 3000 was broken by Han Xiao. He is not Han Xiao''s opponent. How can he kill Han Tiansheng?


    "At this time, you don''t forget to flatter. You flatterer are really dedicated." Yuan Ling disdains to say that she has a strong liking for Tang Zong when she first meets him. For her, Tang Zong is the prince charming in her mind. But since she knows that he is just a flatterer, Yuan Ling has a strong disdain for Tang Zong, because a person who flatters the upper class by rhetoric is a waste without real ability in Yuan Ling''s view.


    "If you don''t believe me, just follow me." Tang Zong said.


    See Tang Zong stand up, seem to want to go to Han 3000 home.


    Yuan Ling thinks he must be crazy.


    Now Han Tiansheng hasn''t left. When Tang Zong goes, he will die?


    "Mr. Tang, are you crazy? If you go now, Han Tiansheng will probably kill you." Yuan Ling said.


    "As I said, Han Tiansheng died." Tang Zong said lightly.


    Watching Tang Zong walk out of the office, Yuan Ling stands in the same place at a loss.


    Where are you going?


    Or not?


    If she went, the fact was not what Tang Zong said. She would also be involved.


    But Tang Zong''s self-confidence made yuan Ling curious.


    Although she doesn''t think Han 3000 can kill Han Tiansheng, in her opinion, Tang Zong doesn''t have to use his life to flatter a dead man.


    "Where is your faith in him?" Said Yuan Ling, biting her back teeth.


    Tang Zong went downstairs to the company. As soon as she got on the bus, Yuan Ling sat next to him breathlessly, apparently running all the way.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Tang Zong said with a faint smile.


    "I want to see where your self-confidence comes from, you flatterer." Yuan Ling said.


    Tang Zong looks relaxed and comfortable. He is not confident, he just absolutely believes in Han 3000.


    "If it''s flattery, you''ll soon know." Tang Zong said.


    All the way to the villa of Han three thousand, the nearby Eyeliner was all anxious and unbearable. Han Tiansheng was not seen for a long time. They could not tell the situation like their behind the scenes boss. They also wanted to know what had happened in the villa, and wondered what the way Korea three thousand died.


    When Tang''s car stopped at the gate of the villa, the eyeliner was stunned.


    At this time, there are still people who dare to come to Han 3000''s home. Isn''t this a suicide.


    In fact, it''s reasonable for them to have such an idea. Ma feihao, as Han 3000''s dog, is shivering and hiding at home now. He doesn''t dare to go anywhere, because he knows very well that no matter who is near Han 3000''s home at this time, he will die.


    All the eyeliner immediately reported the events of Tang Zong to the boss behind the scenes. Those families began to guess what Tang Tang wanted to do.


    And Tang Zong, standing at the door, hands and legs, slightly bent, a respectful gesture.


    Looking at Tang Zong''s action, Yuan Ling''s face showed a strong disdain. In her opinion, Tang Zong wanted no dignity in order to flatter him. She really couldn''t understand Han 3000''s ability to make Tang Zong so respectful.


    It''s disgusting to be a man who can grovel to his position.


    "I''ve got a lot of insight." Yuan Ling said in a strange tone.


    Tang Zong was unmoved, with a puzzled smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother 3000, many people are waiting for you." At this time, Tang Zong suddenly said.


    The nearby Eyeliner hears this sentence, one by one faces a confused circle.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Don''t he know Han 3000 is dead, and call his soul here?


    "What does this psycho do? Does he think Han 3000 is alive?"¡° I don''t know what happened just now. If he knew, he wouldn''t think so. How can Han 3000 still be alive? "¡° This man seems to have a pretty brain. He dares to appear at this time. It seems that he will die soon. " In the eyes of the public, Tang Zong is about to die. Some people scoff at his idiotic behavior, some people disdain it, and even some people tell the boss behind the scenes that there is a psycho to cry for Han 3000. Just then, the door of the villa suddenly opened. Unable to restrain the emotions, those eyes couldn''t help holding their breath, because they waited too long. Did Han Tiansheng finally show up? The first person to come out of the villa is Qi Yiyun¡° How... What''s the matter? How could it be her? Is Han Tiansheng soft hearted and let her go? "¡° No, how can she survive by means of Han Tiansheng. "¡° Is Han Tiansheng old now, and not as fierce as he used to be? " In the eyes of the public, Qi Yiyun will surely die, so it''s incredible that she appears alive¡° Prepare two coffins. " Qi Yiyun said to Tang Zong. Tang Zong drew a smile from the corner of his mouth, nodded his head and said, "I''ll arrange it right away." Qi Yiyun''s words once again become a mystery. Since she didn''t die, why did Han Tiansheng prepare two coffins? In the recognition of those eyeliner, the dead must be Han three thousand, so they will not think of coffin for Korean born and Han Xiao. A big question arose in the mind of every eye, and this question soon spread across the entire Chinese family, because the eyes of the family were secretly concerned about it, and they learned this sentence at the first time. Ma family. Ma feihao''s face was as pale as paper. After receiving the news, he said to his father, "Dad, is Han 3000 broken into eight pieces? One coffin can''t hold it, so he has to prepare two?" Ma feihao''s father looks sad. He doesn''t care why han Tiansheng wants two coffins. Now he just wants to know where Ma Yu is. If he doesn''t come back, the Ma family is likely to be implicated by Han 3000¡° Do you continue to call your uncle about coffins that concern you? " Ma feihao''s father said. Ma feihao nodded, the phone has been broadcast hundreds of times, but Ma Yu are in the state of shutdown, let Ma feihao very helpless¡° Uncle will not be out of any accident, how can it have been turned off Ma feihao said¡° Shut up, you crow. If he has an accident and we both have to die, you can''t think of something good. " Ma feihao''s father said angrily. Ma feihao shrinks his neck. He also knows that if Ma Yu has an accident, he and his father will not come to a good end. After all, during this period of time, he and Han 3000 are too close. Han Tiansheng can''t have no idea about it. Just when the whole Chinese community speculated about the intention of the two coffins, Tang Zong took the fastest time to find the coffin and pulled down the front door of Han 3000 villa with two pickup trucks. At this time, the villa door opened again, many Eyeliner stretched neck, want to see what is the situation in the villa. One minute... Two minutes... Time is like a year, passing very slowly, making people feel like they have crossed a century. Finally! The people in the villa are out! Han 3000''s right hand drags Han Tiansheng''s body, and he drags Han Xiao''s body left and right, appearing in everyone''s field of vision. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 663

    The visual shock of this scene is unimaginable.


    A lot of people already have the dull expression of gaping, even feel scalp numbness.


    How is that possible?


    How can Han 3000 kill Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao.


    We should know that Han Xiao''s strength is higher than Han 3000, which is an event for all to see.


    At the beginning, if Ma Yu didn''t appear in Han''s villa, Han 3000 would have died long ago.


    It is also based on this that they think Han 3000 will die this time.


    No one thought that it was Han 3000 who could walk out of the villa alive, and he dragged the bodies of Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao!


    In the whole three minutes of the event, no one can recover from the shocking pictures brought by Han 3000.


    "He... He killed Han Tiansheng!"


    "How can this be done? How can it be possible? How can he be Han Xiao''s opponent?"


    "From... From today on, Han 3000 will be the first person in the Chinese community. The era of Han Tiansheng has come to an end, and the era of Han 3000 has risen!"


    The speaker''s voice is trembling, because their inner shock and fear are too strong to calm down.


    The eyeliner told the boss behind the scenes at the same time.


    The whole Chinese community is boiling with Han 3000.


    Countless aristocratic families were shocked at this moment.


    The imaginable result, in the end, overturned what people thought. No one thought that Han 3000 could create such a miracle.


    "This Han 3000 is really unexpected. He is so powerful."


    "From today on, the younger generation of the family must try their best to please Han 3000."


    "Remember, you kids. No matter what method you use, I want you to establish a good relationship with Han 3000 immediately."


    "Immediately, immediately try to find out all Han 3000''s preferences. Next, the only thing our family has to do is to please Han 3000."


    Almost all the aristocratic families have the same idea, and they have also given the same order to the young people of their own family, that is, to please Han 3000 and get closer to Han 3000.


    Because the future Chinese community must be Han 3000''s world. If they want to consolidate their position in the Chinese community, they must establish a good relationship with Han 3000. As for those who have had conflicts with Han 3000, they have to start praying at this time.


    Ma feihao was stunned for a long time when he received the news. He felt that he was out of his mind and said to his father, "Dad, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao are dead."


    Ma feihao''s father stood up, chin almost fell to the ground: "how can it be, you''re kidding."


    Qi family.


    Qi Donglin and Ou Yangfei''s expression is dull, and the tears on their faces haven''t been erased yet. In the face of this shocking news, they really don''t know how to face it.


    "Yiyun is not dead, Han 3000 is not dead either." Qi Donglin couldn''t believe it. He even suspected that he was dreaming. How could such a surprising thing happen.


    Ouyang Fei nodded, not knowing what to say.


    "I''m not dreaming." Qi Donglin doubted.


    Ouyang Fei in order to let him know whether this is a dream, a hard pinch in Qi Donglin''s thigh, pain Qi Donglin straight breath.


    "Not a dream, not a dream." Qi Donglin said quickly.


    Ouyang Fei raised a smile on his face and said, "Han 3000 didn''t disappoint me. My daughter''s eyes are really right."


    "Ah." Qi Donglin sighed and said, "it''s a pity that he''s already married and has children."


    Qi Donglin always disagrees with the fact that Qi Yiyun likes Han 3000, because he thinks that there is no real definition of whether Han 3000 is excellent or not, and it is obviously not worth Qi Yiyun''s devotion to so many unrequited feelings.


    But now, Qi Donglin feels sorry for the first time. Han 3000 is indeed a very excellent person, which is obvious to all in the Chinese community. He has pulled Han Tiansheng down from the altar, which is something no one can do. No one wants him to be a member of his own family? Unfortunately, this kind of thing can only be thought about.


    "Evian doesn''t deserve him." Ouyang Fei said that being able to belittle his daughter''s status is enough to show how powerful Han 3000 is in Ouyang Fei''s mind.


    The Zhong family.


    Kneeling in front of his parents'' throne, Zhong Ming was shocked for a long time, and his fists were white. He was already desperate in this matter, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 could turn the tide and turn the situation around when he was in a desperate situation.


    "From today on, I''ll be your dog." Zhong Ming stood up and walked out of the room.


    Outside Han 3000 villa.


    Yuan Ling seems to have lost her soul. All along, she thinks that Tang Zong flatters Han 3000 too much, but the fact shows her who is ridiculous.


    Tang Zong''s attitude towards Han 3000 is not blind flattery, but trust in his strength. For such a long time, Yuan Ling has always thought that Tang Zong was a flatterer, but the fact tells him that Tang Zong just said what he knew about Han 3000¡° Do you believe it now? Do you know that I''m not flattering now? " Tang Zong looked at Yuan Ling and said with a smile. Yuan Ling nodded her head subconsciously. How can she not believe it? The fact is already in front of her. Can she slander Han 3000¡° Send them back to the Han family. " Han 3000 went to Tang Zong and said¡° Brother 3000, you are so awesome. " Tang Zong said with a smile¡° Don''t talk so much nonsense and do it quickly. " Han 3000 swears. Yuan Ling walked up to Han 3000, looking like she wanted to talk and stop. Han 3000 knows what she wants to say, but she can''t say it¡° I don''t need other people''s approval. Other people''s evaluation is meaningless to me. " Han 3000 light way. Yuan Ling''s heart is full of mixed feelings. From the beginning, she didn''t think much of Han 3000. She thought he was just a dandy boy. Now Han 3000 really shows her ability. Yuan Ling knows how ridiculous she is and wants to say sorry to Han 3000, but Han 3000 obviously doesn''t care about her opinion at all¡° I think of myself as too important. " Yuan Ling said with a sad smile. Han 3000 didn''t look at Yuan Ling and went straight back to the villa. Now in the suburbs, Lintong is still blocking Ma Yu, but it''s almost time to look. Han 3000 must be dead now, so he made way for Ma Yu¡° You can go now and collect Han 3000''s body. " Lintong said triumphantly. Ma Yu is biting his back teeth. He is ordered to protect Han 3000, but he still lets Han 3000 die. How can I explain this to Yi Lao. He knew that even if he hated Lintong in his heart, he could not vent his anger on Lintong. After all, Lintong was the son of heaven in Apocalypse, and even he could not easily punish him. If yilao is really angry, he will come to him¡° You are a coward Ma Yu said¡° What do you mean Lintong asked with a frown¡° Don''t you just fear that Han 3000 will take away your position? You don''t dare to face this matter. It''s not what cowardice is. I didn''t expect that the lucky son of Apocalypse would be afraid of a secular man. It''s ridiculous. " Ma Yu said. Lintong face a coagulation, said: "you don''t think I dare not kill you, with your status, even if I kill you, no one can do anything to me."¡° Anyway, I''m dead. What''s the difference between dying in your hands and dying in the hands of old Yi? " Ma Yu light way, did not protect Han 3000, Ma Yu know what will happen in the face of the anger of Yi old, since already dead, die in who hand what relationship¡° It doesn''t matter. It''s very important. If I kill you, I will be gossiped. So don''t worry, I won''t kill you. " Lintong said, he would turn to leave. Ma Yu took out the phone, mobile phone is off the state, after boot, countless missed calls to remind sound. Looking at Ma feihao''s Caller ID, Ma Yu sighs. He knows why Ma feihao called him, but under the control of Lintong, he has no way. After calling back, Ma Yu said, "feihao, it''s my uncle''s fault. You and your father should leave the Chinese area quickly, otherwise Han Tiansheng won''t let you go, and I can''t protect you all the time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 664

    Ma Yu''s tone is full of helplessness. At the beginning, it was his decision to let Ma feihao choose to please Han 3000. Han 3000 is definitely worth flattering because he can become Yi Lao''s Apprentice. But Ma Yu never thought that things would develop to this point.


    Han 3000 is dead, and Ma''s family and Han Tiansheng are completely married. During his stay in the United States, he was able to protect Ma''s family from Han Tiansheng''s attack, but he is the apocalypse. Sooner or later, he will leave the Chinese community. With Han Tiansheng''s character, how can he let them go.


    So leaving the Chinese community is the only way to ensure the safety of their father and son.


    But Ma feihao laughed when he heard Ma Yu''s words.


    "What are you still laughing at? I told you to leave quickly. It''s not a joke." Ma Yu said.


    "Uncle, if you don''t go, why do you go?" Ma feihao said.


    "Don''t you want to stay here to die? Han Tiansheng is a man. How can he let you go?" Ma Yu''s heart sank, Ma feihao would not be crazy, otherwise, how could he choose to stay in the Chinese area?


    "Uncle, Han Tiansheng is dead. Can he still climb out of the coffin and kill me?" Ma feihao said with a smile, it''s normal that Ma Yu can''t imagine this, because no one thought that Han 3000 was the one who came out of the villa alive. Now the whole family in the Chinese community is shocked by this.


    "What did you say?" Ma Yu asked uncertainly, he suspected that he had auditory hallucination, how could Han Tiansheng die?


    "Uncle, Han 3000 killed Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao." Ma feihao said.


    Leng full ten seconds of time, Ma Yu just can''t believe said: "what! You''re not kidding me


    Because Ma Yu''s shocked voice is so loud that Lintong who has not gone far can hear it very clearly, which makes him stop unconsciously.


    "Uncle, how can I make fun of this kind of thing with you? Now the whole Chinese community knows about it, and there are a lot of people who can''t believe it, just like you. But this is the fact. Many people have seen Han 3000 drag the corpses of Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao out of their home. Can there be any fake?" Ma feihao said.


    Ma feihao took two deep breaths to calm his disbelief.


    He knows that Han 3000 can''t be Han Xiao''s opponent in terms of strength, but he really succeeded in the counter attack. Although Ma Yu can''t guess what happened, Han 3000 survived, which is a very good news for him.


    "I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it. He really brought a big surprise." Ma Yu sighs.


    "Uncle, where have you been, and why have you suddenly disappeared at such a time?" Ma feihao asked.


    "I''ll tell you about it later. I have something to deal with now." Ma Yu said that because he saw Lintong turning back, he didn''t have time to explain so much to Ma feihao.


    Hang up the phone, Ma Yu face with a smile that can not hide.


    Lintong is full of self-confidence, but in exchange for such consequences, I''m afraid it''s something he never dreamed of.


    "What''s the matter?" Lintong frowned and asked. His intuition told him that there was an accident to kill Han 3000, but he couldn''t imagine how the accident would happen. After all, Han 3000 couldn''t beat Han Xiao. It''s an iron fact.


    Ma Yu smiles and says: "Lintong, it seems that your plan is not as perfect as you think."


    "Han Xiao''s strength can easily crush Han 3000. How can my plan not be perfect?" Lintong retorted.


    "If it is so perfect, how can Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao die in Han 3000''s hands?" At this time, Ma Yu couldn''t control his smile.


    "Fart." Lintong vomited fragrance and angrily scolded: "do you think you can change the result of this matter by just talking about it? How can Han 3000 be Han Xiao''s opponent?"


    Ma Yu knows Lintong won''t believe it, because even he thinks it''s too strange. But if you think about it carefully, there must be some reasons why Mr. Yi asked him to accept Han 3000 as an apprentice. This time, Han 3000''s performance proves his eyesight.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look." Ma Yu said.


    Lintong takes out the phone with a sneer.


    Ma Yu sees this, remind a way: "Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao already died, who do you still want to call?"


    Lintong doesn''t believe in evil and dials Han Tiansheng''s number.


    One ring


    Two rings


    No one answered the phone, Lintong heart rose a sense of uncertainty.


    "Ah." Ma Yu sighed and said, "it''s strange to call a dead man if he can answer the phone. You don''t want to believe in reality. You can go to see the reality by yourself."


    Lintong clenches his teeth. This is a safe plan. Han 3000 has absolutely no chance to survive. If he does it, I believe it will definitely disturb yilao. Han 3000''s position in yilao''s mind will rise to a higher level.


    Most importantly, if Han Tiansheng is not a puppet, what else can Lintong do to kill Han 3000? Should he do it himself? Lintong said before that he was not afraid of elder Yi''s blame, because he didn''t do it by himself. He had a lot of reasons and excuses to shirk it. Moreover, with his position in Apocalypse, elder Yi couldn''t be punished without any evidence. But if you kill Han 3000 yourself, the meaning of this matter will be completely different. This incident has indeed alarmed yilao. Yilao, who is closely following the incident in the Chinese community, received the news at the first time. The old man''s face is full of complacency. Han 3000, as the first one who has the idea to accept it as an apprentice, has proved that his vision is correct¡° Old Yi, is there any secret helper around Han 3000? " The middle-aged man was puzzled and asked old Yi. He didn''t believe that Han 3000 had killed Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao himself, because Han Xiao''s strength was far above Han 3000. This level gap is absolutely impossible for Han 3000 to counter attack, unless Han Xiao stretched out his neck and let Han 3000 cut off¡° Do you think any helper will be Han Xiao''s opponent, Yan Jun? " Yi said with a smile¡° Yanjun is not in the Chinese area, and he is not Han Xiao''s opponent. " Said the middle-aged man¡° That''s right. With our understanding of Han 3000, what else can he do for us? " Yi said¡° Can... Can it be that the information is wrong? " The middle-aged people speculated that, after all, it is understandable that there are errors in such a long-distance message delivery. Maybe Han 3000 died, but there were mistakes in the process of message delivery, so that they received the wrong message¡° Is it so hard to admit that Han 3000 is excellent? " Yi old pick eyebrow to the middle-aged man said. The middle-aged man shakes his head. He doesn''t admit that Han 3000 is difficult to be excellent. He also hopes that Han 3000 is a powerful man, because Apocalypse needs talents, and Simen needs a successor from yilao. But Han 3000 excellent, does not mean that he can kill Han Xiao at this stage. You should know that Han Xiao used to be an apocalypse. He has the strength that the secular experts don''t have. Moreover, Han Xiao is not the worst among the apocalypses. If Han 3000 really killed Han Xiao, then he is an invincible secular man. Even many of the Apocalypse''s people are not his opponents. How can this be possible¡° Yi Lao, from another angle, though Han Xiao left from the apocalypse, he was the Apocalypse man after all. If Han 3000 could kill him, wouldn''t many Apocalypse people be his opponents? " Said the middle-aged man¡° It''s strange, who said that there can''t be real masters in the secular world, and the surprise on this boy is not just that. " Yi old look forward to said, he is very looking forward to meeting with Han 3000, but also more looking forward to Han 3000 after the Apocalypse changes. Yilao believes that Han 3000 can subvert the power of apocalypse, and the impossibility created by Lintong may be changed by him¡° Forget it The middle-aged man sighed and said, "you like him so much now. It''s useless for me to say anything. Anyway, his status in your heart is getting higher and higher."¡° Now that I know it, why do I talk so much nonsense? " Yi Lao is proud of the way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 665

    Han Tiansheng couldn''t get through all the time, and Lintong couldn''t bear it, so he had to go back to the city.


    There is no need to inquire about what happened in Han 3000 villa, because in the upper class family, it has become a well-known thing that everyone is discussing.


    Lintong was furious when he knew the truth.


    To him, Han 3000 should have been a dead man, but now he has done something impossible.


    With the death of Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao, Lintong has no puppet to deal with Han 3000, which is a bigger problem for him.


    Lintong''s mind flashed the idea of killing Han 3000 by himself, but his anger and reason finally occupied the upper peak. He knew he couldn''t do it. The whole Apocalypse knew that yilao would take Han 3000 as an apprentice. If he killed Han 3000, it would make many people fall into the trap.


    The more excellent people are, the more likely they are to be envied.


    As the proud son of the apocalypse, Lintong also has many enemies inside the apocalypse. He can never let these people find the opportunity to fall into the well.


    However, Lintong can''t accept Han 3000''s joining the apocalypse and taking away his position.


    "Take it as a chance to give you a little breath. I don''t believe that no one in the secular world will be your opponent!" After leaving this sentence, Lintong left the Chinese community temporarily.


    Han 3000 villa door, countless aristocratic children, holding valuable gifts, want to see Han 3000.


    They come with the order of the family to please Han 3000, hoping to get close to Han 3000, but the villa door is closed, no one is qualified to enter.


    When Ma feihao went through the crowd and rang the doorbell directly, he didn''t know how many people envied him, because they didn''t dare to do it, and no one was qualified to disturb Han 3000 easily.


    But Ma feihao has this qualification, because only he fawns on Han 3000 in advance and becomes Han 3000''s dog.


    When Ma Yugang told Ma feihao about it, Ma feihao was very repulsive. After all, he was also a rich second generation with a high status in the Chinese community. He had countless dog legs, and suddenly asked him to be a dog leg for others. Naturally, Ma feihao was not so easy to accept.


    But at this moment, Ma feihao realized that being a dog leg can be enviable and so cool.


    Looking at the envious eyes of the children of other aristocratic families, Ma feihao, not to mention how cool he was, straightened up, and looked like Han 3000 was the best in the world and he was the second in the world.


    "You are too late." Ma feihao couldn''t help laughing at the crowd.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun opened the door of the villa, and everyone craned their necks at the same time to see the situation in the villa.


    "Here I am, sister." Ma feihao Tian said to Qi Yiyun with a face.


    Qi Yiyun looks at the sea of people and the mountains of valuable gifts. Naturally, he is proud.


    "Come in." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Thank you, sister." Ma feihao entered the villa, once again aroused the envy of countless eyes, these people want to be able to incarnate Ma feihao, after all, can go to Han 3000 home at this time, that is how proud of things ah.


    After entering the villa, Ma feihao saw the broken wall and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Brother 3000, it''s too fierce. It''s going to tear down the house." Ma feihao said.


    As a witness of this incident, only Qi Yiyun knows how fierce Han 3000 is. Han Xiao has no chance to fight back. Who can believe it?


    "You can get someone to help repair the house." Qi Yiyun tells Ma feihao.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll contact the best workers right away." Ma feihao patted his chest and assured.


    "By the way, where''s brother 3000?" Ma feihao asked carefully.


    "Rest in the room, he explained, no special things do not disturb him." Qi Yiyun reminds a way.


    Ma feihao heard this, even breathing control very carefully, for fear of disturbing Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the room looks at his arm in a daze. The protruding meridians and blood vessels of his right hand are like a dragon. For a while, it seems that they can''t dissipate. Today, Han 3000''s power, which is like heaven''s descending power, is playing incisively and vividly. However, Han 3000 has a feeling that this is not its limit. It''s unimaginable that if Han 3000 can play its real limit, What kind of scene would that be.


    "It seems that only by joining the Apocalypse can I know the secret." Han 3000 said to himself, because he already has Yan Jun as a master, so his heart is very exclusive to become Yi Lao''s Apprentice.


    But after Han Tianyang and Yanjun threatened at the same time, Han 3000 carefully considered this matter.


    He knows that if he insists on refusing, it will not only cause the dissatisfaction of Han Tianyang and Yanjun, but also offend yilao. The wisest choice is to become yilao''s apprentice, and in this way, he will be able to know what has happened to his body.


    "Look at the old man first. If he''s not a good man, I won''t be his apprentice." Han three thousand finish saying this, the Yi old on some mountain top suddenly sneezed. The middle-aged man standing behind yilao quickly reminded him: "yilao, there is a strong wind on the mountain. I''d better go back to Simen to have a rest." Old Yi twisted his nose, feeling a little strange, and said: "with my physical quality, how can I catch a cold? It can''t be a dead boy who speaks ill of me behind my back." In the next half month, Han 3000 didn''t show up, but there were a lot of people coming to please him at the door of the villa, and the gifts were piling up more and more. The whole Chinese community was waiting for Han 3000 to show up and try to woo him as soon as possible. Among them, one person is particularly conspicuous. He didn''t bring any gifts, but he knelt down for half a month. In the past half a month, he didn''t eat, just used water to continue his life. Even if other people left at night, he would still kneel at the door. For Ma feihao, who comes every day, this man is the most impressive¡° Zhong Ming, this is an unusual way for you. People give gifts. Who do you kneel down to go to the grave for On this day, Ma feihao couldn''t help joking when he passed by Zhong Ming¡° I''m thanking him. He''s worth waiting for me on my knees. " Zhong Ming said¡° Thank him? " Ma feihao Leng Leng, suddenly remembered what happened in the Zhong family before, this guy''s parents, is not died in the hands of Han Tiansheng? If it wasn''t for Han 3000, he would never have the chance of revenge in his life. After thinking about this, Ma feihao will understand why he has been kneeling here¡° Shall I show you in? " Ma feihao said. Zhong Ming suddenly raised his head, looked at Ma feihao gratefully and said, "can you really take me in?" After hearing these words, people next to him became restless one by one at the same time. Who doesn''t want to enter Han 3000''s villa¡° Brother Hao, please take me in. Our family will thank you very much. "¡° Brother Hao, and I, you can rest assured that our family can bring out more benefits than them. "¡° Fart, we dare to take out half of our property, can you? "¡° I can take out more than half. " Listening to the noise in his ears, Ma feihao looks impatient. Do these idiots really think that if they have money, they can see Han 3000? How high is the status of Han 3000 now? What is the meaning of money to him? As long as he is willing, the daily struggle for money is just a sprinkling of water¡° You Shabi, can you stop making noise and make brother 3000 have a rest? I''ll see what you can do. " Ma feihao said. The noisy crowd quieted down in an instant, only breathing could be heard¡° Want to go in? " Ma feihao asked the crowd with a smile on his face. Everyone nodded like a pound of garlic, not afraid of flashing their necks¡° I think it''s beautiful. I don''t know if I''m qualified. I advise you to go home. Brother 3000 won''t see you. " Ma feihao complacent way, although he was also higher than these people''s status before, but at this moment has a sense of superiority, let Ma feihao feel more superior. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 666

    The Nangong family of Xiaodao.


    As Nangong Boling, who is closely following the events in the Chinese community, he is even more excited at this time than he was when he got the first pot of gold. Han 3000 has proved himself in the Chinese community. Nangong Boling knows that this will make him have a higher position in Tianqi.


    Moreover, he was recognized as an apprentice by yilao, and his future achievements are limitless.


    This is the first time that Nangong Boling really feels that Nangong family can become a subsidiary of the apocalypse.


    The word "affiliation" may be a little ugly, but it depends on the circle of affiliation, such as apocalypse. Even affiliation is worth it.


    Nangong Boling has known for a long time that Nangong Falcon died in Han 3000''s hands, but he doesn''t blame Han 3000 at all. Instead, he thinks that Nangong Falcon died well. It''s natural for him to go to Han 3000''s trouble and die?


    Now Nangong Boling has been working out a plan to make Han 3000 the master of Nangong. No matter how much he pays, no matter what requirements Han 3000 will put forward, Nangong Boling will meet them one by one.


    Thinking about the future glory of the Nangong master in the study, the knock on the door suddenly rang.


    "Come in." Nangong Boling said lightly.


    Nangong Yan went into his study. He didn''t know as much about the Chinese area as Nangong Boling. He was just shocked to learn that Nangong Falcon died, so he wanted to test Nangong Boling''s attitude.


    If Nangong Boling really doesn''t care about this, Nangong Yan will completely give up the idea of doing right with Han 3000, and he will try to get closer to Han 3000.


    Even if he can''t be the owner of the house, he doesn''t want to be driven out of the Nangong house.


    "Grandfather, I heard that Nangong falcon is dead." Nangong Yan said.


    "I''ve known about it for a long time, and I''ve reminded him that he asked for it. No wonder others." Nangong Boling said lightly.


    Nangong Yan''s heart sank. Although he had long guessed that Nangong Boling would have such an attitude, when Nangong Boling said it, he still couldn''t accept it.


    After all, Han 3000 does not have the surname of Nangong. Many people can''t accept that he should be the head of Nangong family.


    "Grandfather, it doesn''t matter if he''s not Nangong?" Nangong Yan asked tentatively.


    "Relationship? What does it matter? His powerful family doesn''t need to care about his surname. What''s more, he can bring benefits to the Nangong family, which even I can''t do. As long as he is willing, it doesn''t matter if the Nangong family changes their surname to Han. " Nangong Boling said with an indifferent face.


    Nangong Yan took a breath. He never thought Nangong Boling would say such a thing.


    It''s ridiculous to let the Nangong family name Han!


    "Grandfather, I know what to do. I will go to the United States. If he needs my help, I will try my best to help him." Nangong Yan admits his fate. Up to now, he knows very well that he is not qualified to compete with Han 3000 for the position of home owner, so he has to find a way to keep his current position.


    Nangong Boling was surprised. He didn''t expect that Nangong Yan would come to him with such an attitude.


    It seems that he thought more thoroughly than Nangong falcon.


    "He who knows the current affairs is a hero. Your choice is not shameful. And I can tell you that after Han 3000 enters that level, he still needs a spokesman in the secular world. Although he is not the master of Nangong, he can also control the secular affairs for him. If you become his spokesman, your status will not be low." Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Yan lowered his head and said, "thank you for reminding me. I won''t let you down."


    "Just go out if you have nothing else to do."


    After leaving Nangong Boling''s study, Nangong Yan''s mood changed. Nangong Boling''s words opened the door to a new world for him. He knew that this was not Nangong Boling''s consolation. Han 3000 entered that level, and he really had no need to care about the secular things. If he could become Han 3000''s spokesman in the secular world, He can still enjoy the right to be a home owner.


    "Nangong falcon, you never thought there would be such a turning point. But if you don''t die, I''ll have to have another competitor. Now I''m the only one who can enjoy the profits." Nangong Yan said triumphantly.


    After Nangong Yan left, Nangong Boling dialed a number.


    "It''s time for them to meet and send them to the United States as a surprise I gave him." Nangong Boling said to the other end of the phone.


    Chinese communities in the United States.


    There are a lot of people outside Han 3000 villa. This is the 20th day after the incident. He still doesn''t show up, but the people outside are not impatient at all. No matter how long it takes, as long as they can curry favor with Han 3000, it''s worth waiting for them all the time. Bi Jinghua''s community has changed greatly, and no one wants to destroy his family''s foundation for decades.


    "Go out and let those people go. If anyone doesn''t, I''ll be the first to deal with him." Villa area, Han 3000 told Ma feihao.


    This makes Ma feihao happy. Those people have been waiting for so long, but now Han 3000 has ordered them to leave. I don''t know what kind of mood they will have.


    "Brother 3000, how many do you want to see?" Ma feihao asked¡° Why don''t you go with them, too. " Han 3000 said. Ma feihao also wanted to be careful. After listening to Han 3000''s words, he was immediately shocked and said, "brother 3000, I''ll go to inform them right away." Looking at Ma feihao speeding up trot out, Qi Yiyun said with a smile: "this guy estimates that he still wants to pick a few people to boost his face."¡° He thought carefully, how could I not know. " Han 3000 light way. Outside the villa, Ma feihao pretended to cough a few times, cleared his throat, and said to the people, "brother 3000 has orders. Let''s get out of here. If anyone doesn''t get out of here, brother 3000 will be the first to deal with him. You can weigh it yourself." This makes people look different. They do this to please Han 3000, not to make Han 3000 hate. If they stay here, they will be targeted by Han 3000. Who dares to stay. For a while, many people are going to leave¡° By the way, all the things you brought are packed and taken away. How can these rubbish get into brother 3000''s eyes? " Ma feihao continued. The whole evacuation was completed in less than ten minutes, but Zhong Ming was still on his knees. Ma feihao stepped forward and said to Zhong Ming, "you don''t have numbness in your legs. Do you want me to find someone to carry you?"¡° If I don''t go, if I don''t see him, I won''t go. " Zhong Ming said decidedly¡° Don''t you listen to me clearly? If anyone doesn''t leave, brother 3000 will deal with him. Are you looking for death on purpose? " Ma feihao gritted his teeth and said, Han 3000 told him to do this thing, if such a little thing can''t be done well, isn''t it incompetent¡° What do I have to do with the life and death of the Zhong family? " Zhong Ming said¡° Why, do you want to bury the whole Zhong family with you? " Ma feihao kicks Zhong Ming. In the morning, Zhong had knelt down and his legs were numb. He was kicked and fell to the ground¡° The Zhong family won''t avenge my parents. I don''t care about their life or death. " Zhong Ming said¡° You don''t think brother 3000 will let you go Ma feihao contemptuous smile, he does not care about other people''s life and death, do not care about their own¡° I have made a poison oath. If he can kill Han Tiansheng, I will give him all my life. If he wants me to die, I will not blink. " Zhong Ming said. Hearing this, Ma feihao sneered and said: "poison oath? Why didn''t you fight with brother 3000 when you swore When he said this, Ma feihao also felt guilty, because he was shivering at home that day. How dare he really stand in line with Han 3000. Zhong Ming didn''t know how to refute. He moved his body tremblingly and kept kneeling. He said, "even if he wants to kill me, I won''t go."¡° Damn, you''re such a shameless guy. " Ma feihao helpless said, is trying to get rid of Zhong Ming, a figure far away, let Ma feihao quickly trot past¡° At last, uncle, you show up Ma feihao ran to Ma Yu and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 667

    Ma Yu is quite emotional. Although he has not been away for a long time, the Chinese community has changed completely. No one thought that Han 3000 could solve the problems brought by Han Tiansheng with his personal ability. This not only made people in the Chinese community break through their glasses, but even yilao seemed to be very shocked by this incident.


    The reason why Ma Yu didn''t come back at the first time is that he received a call from yilao. Yilao didn''t let him interfere in anything of Han 3000, unless Han 3000''s life was threatened, he could do it.


    "Ah, unexpectedly, Han 3000 did another amazing thing." Ma Yu sighs.


    At this time, Ma feihao felt that it was extremely wise for Ma Yu to let him be a dog to Han 3000 at the beginning. Otherwise, he would go to other people, and he would not be qualified to see Han 3000 even if he waited at the door of the villa for ten days and a half.


    "Uncle, you still have foresight and want me to please brother 3000 early, otherwise I have no chance to follow brother 3000 now." Ma feihao said with a smile.


    Ma Yu patted Ma feihao on the shoulder and said: "from today on, you only need to remember one thing, that is, no matter in any case, you have to believe him, absolutely can''t have the heart of betrayal."


    Ma feihao nodded his head heavily. After this incident, how could he betray Han 3000? Han was born dead, and the Chinese community in the future will be Han 3000''s world.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll keep your words in mind."


    "Come on, go and see him."


    When passing by Zhong Ming, Ma Yu stops. He knows that there are many people waiting to see Han 3000 these days outside the villa. However, since those people have already left, Han 3000 has told them to go away. But this man, dare not leave?


    "Uncle, this guy is looking for death on purpose. Don''t worry about him." Ma feihao disdains to say that since he can''t drive away Zhong Ming, he can only report to Han 3000 later to see what Han 3000 will do.


    Ma Yu listened to Ma feihao''s words, then continued to walk toward the villa gate, this kind of thing does not need him to intervene.


    Came to the villa, Ma Yu went to Han 3000 side, said: "I thought you were dead."


    Han 3000 light looked at Ma Yu, said: "I also think so, but I can''t die, otherwise, wife and children will fall in the hands of Han Tiansheng suffer."


    "Want to know why I suddenly disappeared?" Ma Yu asked.


    "Related to Lintong?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Do you know Lintong?" Ma Yu does not understand looking at Han 3000, how can he know this person, does Lintong already appear in front of Han 3000?


    "Han Tiansheng mentioned that, who is this man?" Han 3000 asked.


    Ma Yu took a look at Qi Yiyun and Ma feihao. The two people avoided and went to the kitchen.


    "Tianqi''s favorite son, he has recognized achievements in Tianqi, is a very potential person, and once he was also the most promising candidate to become yilao''s Apprentice." Ma Yu said that he did not tell Lintong''s purpose in detail, because Han 3000 must be able to figure it out for his own sake.


    "I robbed my apprenticeship, so I wanted to kill me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s not just the number of apprentices. In my opinion, he''s more worried about you taking away his position in the apocalypse. You know, he''s used to being superior and never allows anyone better than himself." Ma Yu explained.


    "What kind of place is apocalypse, and for what reason does it exist?" Han Sanqian is good at strange ways. This problem has been bothering him for a long time. In his opinion, the formation of all organizations must have a certain purpose, and the apocalypse, which is above the secular world and full of experts, must have an unknown secret.


    "You can get the answer only by asking Mr. Yi. Like you, I am also very curious about the significance of the existence of apocalypse, but no one knows the reason except the most important person of apocalypse." Ma Yu said.


    "Is it difficult to deal with such mysterious forces?" Han 3000 said casually that the Apocalypse masters are like clouds. Since they are gathered together, it is absolutely impossible to simply for the sake of social harmony.


    "It''s possible, but I believe you will have the right to know what''s going on." Ma Yu said.


    "If I want to be an apprentice of yilao, right?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Yes." Ma Yu nodded his head. He knew that Han 3000 had rejected this matter, but he didn''t know that Han 3000 had begun to think about it carefully. So from his point of view, he thought he should persuade Han 3000.


    "Such an opportunity is an honor for all Apocalypse people, even something they dream about, and you should not refuse it." Ma Yu said.


    "My grandfather and my original master have warned me that if I dare to refuse, they won''t recognize me, so I''m thinking about it recently." Han 3000 said helplessly that if it wasn''t for Han Tianyang and Yanjun''s tough attitude, Han 3000 would never hesitate on this matter. He always thought that having a master in his life would be enough.


    Can really refuse, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun really don''t recognize him, Han 3000 can be forced. Ma Yu couldn''t help laughing. Although Han 3000 didn''t know that he was in the middle of fortune, his grandfather was a man who knew the weight¡° Their choice is absolutely right. I believe that one day in the future, you will thank them for their threat. " Ma Yu said¡° Maybe. " Han 3000 faintly said that although Han 3000 was not afraid of the unknown world of apocalypse, he knew that after he really joined the apocalypse, his life would change dramatically, and whether he could accept such a change was unknown to Han 3000¡° Only by joining the Apocalypse can you better protect the people around you. I believe you will make a more wise decision. " Ma Yu said. At this time, Han 3000 finds that Ma Yu is eager to talk and stops. It seems that he has some questions to ask. Needless to say, Han 3000 knows that he must be curious about how to defeat Han Xiao. After all, there is a big gap between him and Han Xiao. It is almost impossible for outsiders to complete this kind of counter attack¡° Want to know how I killed Han Xiao? " Han 3000 said. Ma Yu nodded repeatedly. He was eager to know how Han 3000 did it, because no matter what way, Han 3000 couldn''t do it. This so-called miracle could happen only when the heaven came down. But Ma Yu is an atheist. He doesn''t believe that Han 3000 is possessed by God¡° If I say that Han Xiao accidentally stepped on the banana peel and slipped, it just gave me a flaw in his hand. Do you believe it? " Han 3000 said¡° Do you think I believe it? " Ma Yu rolled his eyes and said, how can he believe this kind of nonsense, and even if Han Xiao really stepped on the banana peel and slipped, Han 3000 can''t kill Han Xiao in one move¡° Then I can''t help it. It''s a fact. Believe it or not. " Han 3000 said that about his internal strength, Han 3000 can''t casually tell outsiders that he doesn''t want to be a mouse of some people and be pulled to do experiments. See Han 3000 refused to tell the truth, Ma Yu can only live in the heart of curiosity, Han 3000 do not say, he is not qualified to force Han 3000 said¡° Lintong will not give up killing you. Although he has left the Chinese community now, I believe he will be around you sooner or later, so you have to be careful. " Ma Yu reminds a way. Han 3000 hasn''t met Lintong and doesn''t know what kind of person Lintong is. However, since he is determined to kill himself, it''s absolutely impossible for him to give up after a failure, so he doesn''t need Ma Yu to remind Han 3000 to pay attention to it. But Ma Yu deliberately put forward, but let Han 3000 had other association¡° It seems that you have received the latest order from yilao. He wants you to stay out of my business, doesn''t he? " Han 3000 said. Dealing with smart people is a very painful thing, Ma Yu now realized this, he is just a mouthful to remind, Han 3000 can guess things so thoroughly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 668

    Ma Yu just hesitated for a moment. He wanted to answer Han 3000''s question in different forms. After all, if he said it so plainly, it might make Han 3000 more repulsive to Yi Lao.


    Can be this short hesitation time, let Han 3000 confirm his guess is correct, don''t need Ma Yu to answer him at all.


    "You don''t have to say that. I already know the answer. It seems that this elder Yi took me as an apprentice and wanted to test me." Han 3000 said.


    Ma Yu couldn''t help sighing and said: "it''s really tiring to deal with smart people like you. You can guess everything."


    "I can''t guess such a thing. Do you really think I''m that stupid?" Han 3000 light way.


    Ma Yu is afraid that he will not be able to fight back. If he says something wrong, he can''t bear the consequences. He quickly changes the topic and asks, "what are you going to do now? Those aristocratic families in the Chinese district are secretly plotting how to please you. Now you only need one word, and the whole Chinese district is yours."


    "The Han family is leaderless, but there are still a group of mobs. Compared with them, they are certainly reluctant to hand over their status. However, these little things are not worth my doing. I will give them to Tang Zong. This is also the purpose of my asking him to come to the Chinese area." Han 3000 said.


    "Money and power in the secular world seem to have little attraction for you." Han Sanqian is very calm in this matter, which shows that he is not proud of controlling the Chinese community, and even he does not pay attention to it at all.


    "For me, there is only one thing that is important in this world, that is to protect the people around me." Han Sanqian breathed a sigh and said that now Han Nian is still in Nangong Boling''s hands. Han Sanqian doesn''t know what he should do to let Nangong Boling release Han Nian, so he can only wait for Nangong Boling''s next command.


    A whole month later, Han 3000 finally walked out of the villa. By this time, his leg injury had almost recovered, and he could walk freely even without using a wheelchair. His appearance attracted the attention of countless aristocratic families. However, these aristocratic families did not dare to act rashly, so they could only wait for an opportunity in the dark. After all, Han 3000 had made it clear that if anyone dares to disturb him, We''ll deal with anyone.


    No one in the current Chinese community dares to belittle the weight of this sentence.


    Zhong Ming is still kneeling outside the villa. Han 3000 has heard Ma feihao talk about him.


    "You go. I don''t need your thanks." Han 3000 goes to Zhong Ming and says.


    Zhong Ming was so excited that he shivered all over. He finally waited until Han 3000. Although it was painful for him to kneel this month, it was worth it to wait until this moment.


    "I''m going to give you a piece of cake in return for your kindness." Zhong Ming said with his head down.


    "Zhong Ming, you are very smart. How many people want to be the ox and horse of brother 3000 now? Why do you want to be the subordinate of brother 3000 under the banner of thanks? Are you qualified?" Ma feihao disdains to say that in his eyes, Zhong Ming is a shameless man who wants to be Han 3000''s subordinate. He just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to follow Han 3000.


    "Please, give me a chance. I will do anything for you." Zhong Ming knelt down and said.


    Han 3000 looked down at Zhong Ming and said faintly, "it''s not enough for you to kill Han Tiansheng. In your family, you still have people you want to deal with, so you want to be a cow and a horse for me. Besides being grateful, you also want to get rid of these people by my hand, right?"


    Zhong Ming''s body trembles obviously. Ma feihao kicks Zhong Ming''s head, causing him to lean back and turn a circle before stopping.


    "Damn, Zhong Ming, you''re not a coward. You want to borrow brother 3000''s hand to do things for yourself. I think you''re looking for death." Ma feihao said.


    Ma Yu shakes his head subconsciously. Zhong Ming dares to play in front of Han 3000. Isn''t this a big knife in front of Guan Gong?


    "Brother 3000, please give me a chance. I will be your loyal dog." Zhong Ming adjusted his posture, knelt on the ground again and prayed.


    "I don''t need a waste that can''t solve my own problems. Go away and don''t show up in front of me in the future. Otherwise, I will kill you." Han 3000 light way.


    Zhong Ming looks desperate. He didn''t expect that he would get such a result after kneeling down for a whole month.


    There are too many people in the Zhong family who used to bully him. He wants to get revenge, and he wants to let those people pay the price with Han 3000''s reputation. But he never thought that Han 3000 could see through this.


    You can''t solve your own problems.


    This sentence is like a magic spell in Zhong Ming''s mind.


    "Brother 3000, if I can solve it by myself, am I qualified to be a cow and a horse for you?" Zhong Ming looks at Han 3000''s back and roars.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t care whether Zhong Ming can solve it. He doesn''t care. This kind of small matter is not worth his attention. Even if Zhong Ming does it, it doesn''t make sense for Han Sanqian. Besides his family, Han Sanqian doesn''t care about other things in the secular world.


    Because he is very clear, now he, has been step by step close to the apocalypse, sooner or later he will leave all the mundane troubles. Not far away, a business car suddenly stops in front of Han 3000. Ma feihao subconsciously hid behind Ma Yu, because this kind of car is likely to suddenly rush down more than ten people with machetes. Ma Yu didn''t protect Han 3000 for the first time, because the elder Yi had already told him that he couldn''t intervene in anything before Han 3000 had no life threatening. But Ma feihao and Ma Yu have the same idea in their minds at this time. Even Han Xiao is not Han 3000''s opponent. Who would be so stupid to find ordinary people to deal with Han 3000? Lintong would never do this, because he left the Chinese community, and he must have gone to look for secular experts. Are there any families in the Chinese community who are not afraid of death? Do you want to challenge Han 3000? When the door of the business car opened, there was no picture of Ma feihao''s imagination. Instead, a middle-aged woman walked out of the car with a baby in her arms. When people don''t understand looking at this scene, Han 3000 is like lightning general, stand on the spot. He is familiar with middle-aged women. Isn''t this he Ting! He Ting was also very excited to see Han 3000. From the moment she stepped on the plane, he Ting began to be afraid that she would never return Han Nian to Su Yingxia safely in her life. But she never thought that these people would bring her to Han 3000¡° What''s the matter with you? " Qi Yiyun found that Han 3000 is not quite right after asked, and her heart, has had a certain guess. Han Sanliang''s tears ran down his cheek. He knew that the baby in he Ting''s arms must be Han Nian, but he didn''t expect to meet Han Nian at this time. As a father, Han 3000 did not witness the arrival of Han Nian, but also let her leave her mother at a young age, in danger. At this moment, Han 3000''s strong desire for protection as a father spread endlessly. At this time, a middle-aged man got out of the car and said to Han 3000, "this is a surprise from the owner. He hopes you can see him when you have time." Han 3000 can''t listen to these words. Now in his world, there is only Han Nian in he Ting''s arms. Han Sanqian steps to he ting and looks at Han Nian, who is pink in her swaddling clothes, shaking and stretching out her hand. He Ting subconsciously handed Han Nian to Han 3000. Since he had never held a baby, Han 3000 was so careful that his hands were very stiff¡° I... how can I hold her? " Han 3000 face panic to he Ting asked¡° The child is still young, can only be horizontal full, vertical will affect her spine development He Ting said, looking at the tears on Han 3000''s face, she can''t help it. Han 3000 swallows his saliva and holds Han Nian in his arms. Then he is petrified and dare not move. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 669

    Han Sanqian stayed at home for a whole month. Originally, he planned to go out for a walk, take a breath of fresh air and go to Han''s house to solve some problems. However, due to the sudden appearance of Han Nian, Han Sanqian obviously won''t waste time on other things.


    Carefully embrace Han Nian back home, Han 3000 action is very rigid sitting on the sofa, for fear that his holding Han Nian posture will let her have any discomfort.


    But the little girl seems to enjoy being held by Han 3000. She looks at Han 3000 with big eyes.


    He Ting said with a smile: "she seems to know you. Generally speaking, such a small child eats, sleeps and eats. I haven''t seen such a spirit before."


    Just after saying this, poof, and then a bad smell came.


    "This is lababa. Give it to me. I''ll change her diaper." He Ting said.


    "I''ll do it." Han 3000 said.


    "Will you?" He Ting said with a smile, Han 3000 is a novice dad, for novice dad, changing diapers is a very difficult project.


    "Learn to learn." Han 3000 finished, glared at Ma feihao and said, "go to the room and turn on the air conditioner for me."


    Ma feihao should a, quickly small ran to Han 3000''s room.


    Han 3000 slowly stood up and went to the room. When there was a certain temperature, he put Han Nian on the bed.


    Although he doesn''t have any experience in taking care of children, he Ting is surprised by Han''s thoughtfulness. In order to avoid untiing his swaddling clothes and letting Han Nian catch cold, he even thought of turning on the air conditioner first. This is not easy for many novice dads to think of. After all, it''s hard to have this association before he has no experience in this field.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and felt like there was a big battle to fight. Even in the face of Han Xiao, his attitude had never been so dignified.


    Untie the swaddling clothes, Han 3000 under the guidance of he Ting, carefully took off Han Nian''s pants, revealing the diaper, he Ting told him how to untie.


    At this time, Han Nian burst into tears, which made Han 3000 sweat.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for children to cry." He Ting saw Han 3000''s hands shaking and comforted him.


    Han 3000 swallowed saliva, forced himself to calm down, at this time, he has been sweating.


    It seems that Han Nian deliberately wants to add some difficulty to Han 3000. Just as he unties his diaper, the little guy urinates again. Han 3000 is in a hurry and can only hold out his hand.


    This scene makes Qi Yiyun laugh.


    In her impression, Han 3000 is very calm in the face of everything. It''s the first time that she sees such a flustered Han 3000.


    Obviously, this little princess, who can shock the whole Chinese community, will be loved by thousands of people this year.


    "Aunt he, what should I do?" Han 3000 looks at he ting for help.


    "Just get used to it. It''s normal. Clean it for her first. I can''t do it. I can do it." He Ting said.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head again and again. He wants to make up for his guilt for Han Nian. If he is repulsed by this little thing, he is still a father.


    For skilled people, changing diapers is just a matter of two or three minutes, but for Han 3000, it took half an hour. Fortunately, the air conditioner was turned on in the room and Han Nian didn''t get cold.


    After finishing this, Han 3000 breathed heavily. She felt like she had finished a big project, but before she could hold Han Nian in her arms, she began to cry again.


    Han 3000 panics again and asks for help from he ting.


    "I should be hungry. I''ll make her milk powder." He Ting said.


    Han three thousand horse pulled he Ting, said: "or I go, you teach me."


    After that, Han turned to Ma feihao and said, "make my daughter laugh. If you can''t do this little thing, I''ll let you cry with her."


    Ma feihao looks hard. He has no way to deal with this kind of baby.


    "This is a little princess. You can do something for yourself. I can''t help you." When Qi Yiyun finds Ma feihao looking at him, she says quickly that she can''t finish the big project, and Han 3000 is handed over to Ma feihao. She doesn''t want to do it by herself.


    Ma feihao had no choice but to make faces and dance in front of Han Nian.


    In the living room, he Ting explained to Han 3000 the key points of milking. Han 3000 remembered clearly that he did not dare to leave a single step behind.


    "Remember when brewing, do not shake, once the bubble, the child will eat a lot of air into, it will cause bloating, put in the palm of the hand to knead back and forth is the best, and then you can look at the bottom of the bottle, there is no ball, almost OK." He Ting said.


    Han three thousand carefully according to he Ting''s method to do, until the bottom of the bottle can not see any mass of milk powder.


    Back in the room, after Ma feihao tried every means to amuse him, Han Nian stopped crying, which made Han 3000 very satisfied.


    "Well done, give you a chance to ask me, whatever will satisfy you." Han 3000 said. Ma feihao was stunned for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. Ma feihao could not imagine how much benefit this sentence could bring him. He did not expect that he could get Han 3000''s promise just by doing such a small thing¡° Brother 3000, if you don''t want to tease our little princess in the future, I''ll take care of it. " Ma feihao said¡° Can you guarantee that she won''t cry? " Han 3000 asked. Ma feihao quickly shut up, this kind of thing he dare not casually promise. Han 3000 carefully picked up Han Nian. He Ting warned: "the whole arm should fit her body, especially the waist and head position must be stable, and the milk bottle should be tilted up a little." For Han Sanqian, breast-feeding is another big project. Fortunately, Han Nian didn''t resist the bottle and didn''t struggle after holding it. Looking at Han Nian''s sucking, Han 3000''s mouth rose unconsciously. At this moment, time seems to be static. Everyone is staring at Han Nian. Even Ma feihao, a dandy, shows a smile unconsciously. But Qi Yiyun''s mood is a little complicated. If Han 3000''s arms are her daughter, she will be very happy. It''s a pity that this matter is just extravagant for her. 120 ml of milk, Han Nian quickly finished eating, and closed his eyes quickly went to sleep, if not for he Ting remind Han 3000 to put down to make Han Nian sleep better, Han 3000 still want to hold in his arms¡° You go out first. There are too many people in the room and the air is bad. " Han 3000 said to others. Qi Yiyun rolled a white eye, said: "it is the birth of a crazy devil to protect women." Han 3000 is too lazy to talk to Qi Yiyun. For him, he is willing to do anything as long as he is kind to Han. As for what others say, he doesn''t care at all. At the same time, Zhong Ming has returned to Zhong''s home and suffered from all kinds of sneers. He knelt in front of Han 3000 villa for a whole month, which is well known in the Chinese community. Many people say that Zhong Ming doesn''t even want dignity in order to please Han 3000. This incident caused a great sensation in the Zhong family. Many people said that Zhong Ming was humiliating the Zhong family, and some even suggested that Zhong Ming should be expelled from the family. As the owner of the Zhong family, that is, Zhong Ming''s grandfather, he has carefully considered this matter. However, because it has something to do with Han 3000, he does not dare to make a decision easily. He worries that if Han 3000 gives Zhong Ming some benefits, Zhong Ming''s status will immediately become different, and driving him out of the family will be a huge loss to the Zhong family. But now, when Zhong Ming comes back without success, the owner of the house is no longer afraid¡° Zhong Ming, you''ve really disgraced our Zhong family. "¡° It''s really bad luck for the Zhong family to be discredited by people like you. Why don''t you keep kneeling for him? You''d better die there. "¡° You are such a waste. You even want to curry favor with Han 3000. You don''t know what you are. " In the face of censure, the expression on Zhong Ming''s face is extremely indifferent. At this time, the owner said: "Zhong Ming, from today on, you are no longer my Zhong family. Go away." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 670

    Zhong Ming sat as still as a mountain. Even if the owner himself spoke, he didn''t hear it.


    Seeing this, other family members once again taunted Zhong Ming.


    "Zhong Ming, you don''t want to stay."


    "Not talking doesn''t mean it didn''t happen."


    "Get out of here. We don''t need rubbish like you."


    At this time, Zhong Ming suddenly stood up, and those faces could not help but show a proud expression. It seems that this guy still can''t stand these insults, and the Zhong family can finally stop raising such idle people.


    But Zhong Ming, who stood up, did not leave. Instead, he said to his uncle, "uncle, the reason why my parents died in the hands of Han Tiansheng was that you pushed them out to answer the crime. I remember right."


    Uncle Zhong Ming was indifferent. He really drove his parents out of the house. At that time, in order to protect the Zhong family, they had to die, so he didn''t think about the brotherhood.


    "So what? If they don''t die, it will affect the whole Zhong family. Do you think they should die?" Uncle Zhong Ming said with disdain.


    Zhong Ming smiles faintly. What a hell.


    "Damn you, too." With that, Zhong Ming suddenly takes out a shiny hot weapon.


    With a bang.


    Zhong Ming pulled the trigger and hit his uncle in the chest.


    Uncle Zhong Ming looks at Zhong Ming in shock, and a large amount of blood flows out of his chest.


    "You... You..." Uncle Zhong Ming had already fallen to the ground before his voice fell.


    At this moment, all the relatives of the Zhong family gaped. No one thought that Zhong Ming, who was always scolded, would have such a cruel means to kill him with one shot!


    "Zhong Ming, what are you doing?" The owner scolded Zhong Ming.


    "Don''t worry, the account hasn''t come to you yet." Zhong Ming takes a look at the owner of the house. The owner''s heart is cold. This guy is like a different person.


    "Auntie." Zhong Ming shouts to his aunt.


    Aunt can''t help shivering all over. The person he ordered just now has fallen into a pool of blood. She doesn''t understand why Zhong Ming suddenly called herself, but she is afraid that she will have the same end.


    "Zhong Ming, I''m your aunt. You... Don''t mess around." Aunt panic said.


    "Yes, you are my little aunt, but when my parents'' funeral was held, it was you who refused to do it. It was you who refused to let them live in peace." Zhong Ming grits his teeth and says that his aunt was afraid that the funeral would disturb Han Tiansheng. She was afraid that Han Tiansheng would be dissatisfied with it, so she proposed and cooperated with others to prevent the funeral. The bodies of Zhong Ming''s parents were directly thrown into the wilderness, and Zhong Ming, a young man, dug out their parents'' graveyard with bare hands.


    At that time, Zhong Ming vowed to hold a grand funeral for his parents, even for many years after his death.


    The little aunt turned pale and said, "Zhong Ming, if you want to hold a funeral for them, we can do it right away."


    "I''ll do it for you, by the way." With that, Zhong Ming raised his hot weapon again.


    Before she could beg for mercy, she fell in the second shot.


    In one breath, Zhong Ming killed two people. All the people in the Zhong family were shocked by Zhong Ming''s decisive killing heart. Everyone looked at him in horror and fear instead of ridicule and disdain.


    "After my parents died, a lot of people put them on their lips and humiliated them. You have all said these words." Zhong Ming asked the crowd.


    At this time, the owner finally couldn''t bear it and said, "Zhong Ming, everyone has scolded them, even me. Are you going to kill all the people in the family?"


    Zhong Ming turns his head and looks at the owner like frost. Even if it''s his grandfather, he doesn''t have any idea to let go of him at the moment.


    "Do you think you can survive?" Zhong Ming said coldly.


    The owner gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m your grandfather. Aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning?"


    "I''m just afraid my parents will die." With that, Zhong Ming raised his head and pointed the muzzle of his black gun at the owner.


    "I don''t believe you have the courage," the owner said


    Pull the trigger, bang, in the eyes of the people can''t believe, the owner fell to the ground with a desperate expression.


    No one believes that Zhong Ming really dares to do this. In the eyes of the public, he can only threaten the owner. After all, the whole Zhong family is supported by the owner. If he dies, the Zhong family will be finished!


    But in the face of Zhong Ming''s crazy behavior, no one dare to shout out, because they don''t want to anger Zhong Ming and lead to death.


    Today''s Zhong Ming is obviously crazy. There is no reason to talk with a madman.


    "Many of you should die, but as long as you are obedient, I will spare you a way to live." Zhong Ming said lightly.


    All the people dare not even breathe. In front of Zhong Ming''s powerful atmosphere, no one dares to refute.


    "From today on, I am the master of the Zhong family. Do any of you have any opinions?" Zhong Ming continued. The crowd shook their heads. opinion? At this time, who dares to have an opinion, unless he wants to die in the hands of Zhong Ming¡° Since I have no idea, I will hold a funeral for them tomorrow. On top of the mourning hall, my parents'' throne should be at the highest position. " Zhong Ming said. The Zhong family has changed a lot, but the funeral has not caused much sensation in the Chinese community, because the Zhong family''s status in the Chinese community is not high, and in this special period, most aristocratic families are trying to figure out how to please Han 3000. Who will have the leisure to care about the Zhong family''s affairs. However, Ma feihao paid special attention to this matter after he heard about it. After all, he didn''t need to please Han 3000, and he also heard Han 3000 tear it down for Zhong Ming''s purpose of kneeling in front of Han 3000''s villa. Is this guy hard to be stimulated by Han 3000, even his family are killed, this ruthless decisiveness makes Ma feihao a little surprised. It''s not easy for an honest guy to have such vicious means. Han Sanqian is now completely immersed in having Han Nian. It''s not too much to call him a full-time father. Every day except taking care of his children, nothing else seems to be worth his concern. While Han Nian is asleep and Han 3000 has a break, Ma feihao tells Han 3000 about the Zhong family. Han Sanqian doesn''t pay attention to Zhong Ming. Although he knows that Zhong Ming''s action is likely to be stimulated by him, even so, Zhong Ming can''t get into his eyes¡° If you think this person is valuable, you can make him your helper, but he doesn''t mean anything to me. " Han 3000 light said¡° Brother 3000, what do I want him to do? I have enough prestige to follow you. I don''t need my own men. " Ma feihao said with a smile¡° Tang Zong will not stay in the Chinese community forever, neither will I Han 3000 said. Ma feihao was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood Han 3000''s meaning. It seemed that he would be given the Chinese community in the future. This makes Ma feihao''s mood suddenly excited¡° Brother 3000, are you... Are you going to give me the Chinese district? " Ma feihao repressed his surging emotions to avoid appearing too excited¡° Don''t you want to replace the Han family? " Han 3000 asked with a smile¡° I want to Ma feihao subconsciously blurted out that if the Han family had not been in the limelight for so many years, Ma feihao would have planned to fight with the Han family for a long time. Who would not want to become the first family in the Chinese community¡° I can give it to you, but it depends on your ability to hold it firmly. " Han 3000 light way. Ma feihao immediately became serious, patted his chest and said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, don''t worry, I will never let you down." At this time, Han 3000 took a look at Qi Yiyun and found that her face was not different. Then he said to Ma feihao, "from your point of view, Zhong Ming is a valuable person. You can talk to him."¡° Brother 3000 says it''s valuable. I''ll find him right away. " With that, Ma feihao can''t wait to leave. Han Sanqian asked Qi Yiyun, "will you be upset if you give this opportunity to Ma feihao?"¡° Do you care a lot about my mood? " Qi Yiyun asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 671

    Qi Yiyun asked but did not answer. She looked at Han 3000 with hot eyes. It was obvious that her concern was not who Han 3000 would hand over the Chinese community to. She was more concerned about Han 3000''s question and whether she was considering her mood.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t answer Qi Yiyun''s question positively. Instead, he said, "it''s not a good thing to be in a big position. Of course, I don''t discriminate against your gender, but some men will do better. You don''t have to take too much risk."


    In today''s Chinese community, everyone is honest under the deterrent power of Han 3000. Even if he pushes the Ma family to the height of the first family, no one dares to have any opinions at present. However, Han 3000 will eventually leave this place. When he leaves, the deterrent power will slowly decline. In the future, the Ma family is bound to encounter a lot of problems, Whether he can fix his position in the first family of the Chinese community depends on Ma feihao''s ability.


    The risk is not small, which is why han Sanqian did not support the Qi family.


    "Every time there is danger, you always stand up and support me. The Chinese community should be handed over to you. Even everyone may think so. Do you feel unwilling?" Han continued.


    From Han 3000''s words, Qi Yiyun can feel his concern for himself, but this obscure expression does not satisfy Qi Yiyun. She wants Han 3000 to admit it.


    "Is it so hard to admit that you care about me? Are you doing it for my good? " Qi Yiyun asked persistently.


    After a long silence, Han 3000 finally said, "yes."


    What is a smiling face?


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun is more beautiful than any flower in the world. The happiness on her face overflows unreservedly. She gets the answer she wants and knows that Han Sanqian refuses her because he doesn''t have any feelings for her, but he controls himself.


    Although this will not change their relationship, it is worth it for Qi Yiyun. At least let her know that Han 3000 is not so heartless to her. It is only because of Su Yingxia that Han 3000 has to restrain his feelings.


    "Do you know that this word is worth it even if I exchange it with all the property of the Qi family." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    "The Qi family doesn''t have much money." Han 3000 light way.


    Happy Qi Yiyun heard these words, his face suddenly sank down.


    The Qi family is a good family in the Chinese area. They have a certain wealth. Han 3000 said that they have little money!


    "Now you have the support of Nangong family. Who dares to be richer than you in the world?" Qi Yiyun said with disdain.


    Nangong family''s financial resources can almost be called the first in the world. No one can surpass Nangong family''s amazing financial resources. If Nangong family had not been too low-key, the financial ceiling of the world''s richest man would have been refreshed, and absolutely no one could surpass Nangong family.


    "By the way, aunt he, the driver who sent you here, hasn''t left yet?" Speaking of the Nangong family, Han 3000 suddenly thought of it.


    These days, he is completely immersed in the fun of taking care of his children. He even goes to bed with Han Nian in his arms and forgets about it.


    "The car is still there, and people should not have left." He Ting said.


    Han three thousand stand up, since he did not leave, there must be a purpose to stay, but he just so quietly has been waiting, but let Han three thousand some accident.


    Out of the house, Han 3000 toward the business car.


    The driver of the car is obviously paying attention to the dynamics of the villa at any time. When Han 3000 comes, he has already got off the car.


    Walking in front of Han 3000, the driver bent slightly to express his respect for Han 3000.


    "Is Nangong Boling anything to explain?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The master asked me to tell you that he will not restrict your freedom any more. You can go anywhere you want. At the same time, he also hopes that you can find time to see him. If you are really inconvenient and don''t have time to go back to Nangong family, he will come to you in person." The driver said, not only with respect, but also between his words, it seems that Nangong Boling''s status is very low.


    Nangong Boling himself explained this. He knows very well what Han 3000 means to Nangong family, so Nangong Boling will never show off his position as the head of Nangong family in front of Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian was a little surprised. Nangong Boling not only sent Han Nian back to him, but also showed such a low attitude, which was beyond his imagination.


    "He doesn''t want me to change my name." Han 3000 faintly said that he could guess what Nangong Boling wanted to do, and this matter had been mentioned in Nangong family. Nangong Boling hoped that Han 3000 could lead the Nangong family into that level. He did this because he wanted the name of Nangong family to be more loud, but Han 3000 was surnamed Han.


    "The master has long guessed that you would think so, so he deliberately told me to tell you that as long as you are willing to be the master of the Nangong family, even if you change the name of the whole Nangong family to Han, he has no opinion." Said the driver.


    Although Han 3000 is a person with a very stable state of mind, the impact of this sentence still makes his expression change greatly. Nangong Boling wants to change the name of Nangong family to Han! Han 3000 had never imagined such a thing, and he never thought that Nangong Boling was willing to pay such a high price for it. The pursuit of a man''s life is nothing more than women''s money, power and status. The first three have long been scornful of Nangong Boling. Only status can arouse Nangong Boling''s desire. Han 3000 doesn''t understand Nangong Boling''s mentality because he is not in Nangong Boling''s position. Nangong Boling''s desire for Apocalypse is beyond anyone''s imagination. In the past 20 years, Nangong Boling has been working hard for this. There are so many places like the center of the earth under Nangong family''s banner. He arranges all these places to enter the Apocalypse level. As Nangong Boling gets older and older, he has less and less time left. Naturally, he has more to give up. Although surnames are important, they are definitely not important at the Apocalypse level. Surprised, Han 3000 said with a faint smile, "Han Boling is not pleasant to hear." The driver is not dissatisfied with this. After ten years as a driver for Nangong Boling, he has developed a certain arrogant temper, but this temper will never be revealed in front of Han 3000, because he is very clear about Han 3000''s position in Nangong Boling''s mind¡° I think it sounds good. " Said the driver. Han Sanqian could not help shaking his head. This kind of ungrateful words even came out. It seems that Nangong Boling did not teach him the attitude he showed in front of him¡° I''ll find a chance to see him. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go. It''s hard for you to sleep in the car Han 3000 said¡° As long as I can see you, it''s worth sleeping by the road. " Said the driver¡° Your flattery can be compared with that of my friend. " Han Sanqian laughs that his friend in his mouth is naturally Tang Zong. Of course, Tang Zong never thinks his words are flattery. He firmly believes that every word he says expresses Han Sanqian''s real strength¡° I''ll pass on your message to the owner and look forward to meeting you as soon as possible. " With that, the driver bent over and stepped back to the car before he opened the door and got on. Han Sanqian sighed. Nangong Boling didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Of course, Han 3000 can''t change his surname, but it''s absurd for him to change the surname of all the Nangong family members to Han, but it''s not worth him to worry about at present. After all, he and Nangong Boling should not meet in the near future. Without the restriction of Nangong Boling, Han Sanqian regains his freedom. What he wants to do now is to hurry back to Yuncheng and bring Han Nian back to Su Yingxia. But at this time, a familiar figure from afar made Han 3000 frown. How did this guy come to the United States? Didn''t Nangong Falcon''s death give him enough warning? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 672

    "Nangong Yan, haven''t you received the news that Nangong Falcon died?" Han 3000 eyes cold said, if this guy want to die, Han 3000 will never be merciful to him.


    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t come here to fight against you, but wanted to..." before he finished, Nangong Yan knelt down on one knee and continued: "I will be your most loyal subordinate. I hope you can forget the stupid things I did before."


    Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment. First, Nangong Boling was willing to change the name of the whole Nangong family to Han, and now Nangong Yan surrendered to him. It seems that this Apocalypse has brought a lot of temptation to the Nangong family.


    At the beginning, Nangong Yan wanted to kill him, but now he is willing to kneel down on one knee in front of him to show his sincerity, which is really rare.


    "Nangong Yan, my surname is Han. It''s humiliating for you to do so." Han 3000 light way.


    "Nangong family is just a rich family. In your present position, Nangong family is nothing, and Nangong Yan is nothing." Nangong Yan said.


    Han three thousand dumbfounded, in order to say flattering words, Nangong Yan actually put the status of Nangong family down so low.


    However, Han 3000 is not a fool. He must have some purpose in doing so. Otherwise, he would have better stay on the island. Why do he have to come to the United States and kneel down to himself.


    "Nangongyan, just tell me what you want. I''m too lazy to guess your purpose." Han 3000 asked.


    "When you enter the apocalypse, you will have no time to care about worldly affairs. I want to undertake worldly trifles for you." Nangong Yan didn''t hide it and said frankly.


    Han Sanqian burst out laughing. Now it seems that Nangong falcon is the most stupid man. He lost his life in order to fight for the position of Nangong family leader, but Nangong Yan didn''t spend any effort to enjoy the benefits of fishermen. If Nangong Falcon knew this, he would be so angry that he would jump out of the coffin.


    "In this way, you will be the head of the family. You are really smart. It seems that Nangong Boling values you more. It''s not unreasonable." Han 3000 laughs.


    Nangong Yan didn''t seem very clever in this matter. If it wasn''t for Nangong Boling, he would never have thought of such a turning point. Thanks to Nangong Boling.


    "I hope you can give me this chance." Nangong Yan said.


    "I have never paid attention to the financial resources of the Nangong family. As a person, I just don''t love money, so I have no intention to interfere in everything of the Nangong family. In this case, I will give you this opportunity." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Yan said gratefully, "thank you."


    Han 3000 waved his hand and turned back to the villa.


    It was not until Han 3000 closed the door that Nangong Yan stood up relieved.


    It''s easier than he imagined, which shows that Han Sanqian really doesn''t pay attention to the financial resources of the Nangong family, so he doesn''t understand why there are people who don''t love money in the world. But Nangong Yan knows that he got what he wanted at the end of the family owner fight, which is thousands of times better than the fate of Nangong Falcon and Nangong Feng.


    Not long after returning to the villa, Han Nian wakes up crying. Han 3000 starts the father mode again and takes care of Han Nian wholeheartedly.


    Whenever she sees such a picture, Qi Yiyun will have a certain degree of jealousy in her heart. She will imagine that Han Nian is the child of her and Han 3000. However, this kind of thing can only exist in her fantasy. If she wants to really realize it, she will have to wait for the opportunity of the next life.


    "Auntie he, you pack up and we''ll go back to Yuncheng tomorrow." Han 3000 coaxes Han Nian and says to he ting.


    He ting a face happy, said: "OK, I''ll clean up."


    Qi Yiyun''s expression is very ugly. Although she had expected Han 3000 to leave recently, she didn''t expect that things would come so suddenly, and there was no sign at all.


    For Han 3000, since there is no restriction of Nangong Boling, he naturally wants to return to Yuncheng as soon as possible. For him, everything about the United States is just a passing cloud, not worth mentioning.


    "We have to leave so soon. Many things in the Chinese community have not been settled yet." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    Before Han 3000, he did want to reorganize the Chinese community and let Tang Zong secretly control the business in the Chinese community. But now, these things are meaningless to Han 3000.


    "Tang Zong will stay here for a while. With him and Ma feihao, these little things are not worth my trouble." Han 3000 light said.


    "But without you, the Chinese community would be in a mess." Qi Yiyun said that of course, what she cares about is whether Han Sanqian can stay. As for the Chinese community, she doesn''t care even if the sky falls apart.


    "You can come back to Cloud City with me if you like." Han Sanqian knew that the real purpose of Qi Yiyun''s stay was not to care about the current situation of the Chinese community, but to hope that he would stay more time.


    Qi Yiyun heard this sentence, subconsciously shook her head, she did not dare to face Su Yingxia, how dare to go back to Yuncheng, after all, she now likes, but her best friend''s husband.


    "I will never go back to Cloud City in my life." Qi Yiyun said. Han three thousand smell speech Leng for a while, said: "welcome summer will certainly be very sorry, but with her and Shen lingyao temper, very likely will come to you."¡° I''ll keep them from finding it. " Qi Yiyun said¡° If this can make you feel better, you can hide well. Maybe it''s a good thing that you don''t meet. " Han 3000 light way¡° What about us? Can we meet again? " Qi Yiyun asked with tears in his eyes¡° Better not Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "Bon voyage." With that, Qi Yiyun left the villa. He Ting, who is cleaning up Han Nian''s things, sighs. She can see that Qi Yiyun likes Han 3000 very much. Maybe this kind of love will make her never forget and never fall in love with a second man. But at the same time, he Ting thinks Han 3000 is admirable. In today''s society, how many men can resist the temptation of beauty. There is a saying that if you want to know whether a man is amorous, just use your fingers to sniff. The meaning of this sentence is that as long as the man is alive, there will be no bad sex. But Han 3000 has done something different on this point. In the face of Qi Yiyun''s initiative, he is not moved¡° I don''t know whether to say hello or not. " He Ting said with a sigh. Han three thousand can''t laugh or cry, he Ting asked: "aunt he, did I do wrong?"¡° There is no mistake, but you hurt a woman''s heart, and this kind of injury is never better, but if you don''t hurt her, even if you hurt Yingxia, so I don''t know whether you are good or bad. " He Ting said¡° It''s not important to be good or bad, but to be worthy of my conscience. Only by doing so can I be worthy of welcoming the summer. " Han 3000 said with a smile. He Ting nodded her head and said, "it''s a blessing to welcome summer. Finding a man who is so special about you is the greatest happiness for a woman."¡° It''s a pity that I don''t have much time to make her happy. In recent years, most of the time, I have let her suffer grievances with me, even in danger. " Since Han 3000 joined Su''s family, Su Yingxia became a joke with him. Even Han 3000 didn''t approve of her happiness¡° Now it won''t be. Who dares to laugh at her and say you''re rubbish in the whole Cloud City? " He Ting said. Han Sanqian nodded with a smile and said, "this is also true. When I return to Yuncheng this time, I have to let all Yuncheng people know that I am not a loser." The next day, with Han Nian in her arms, Han 3000 boarded the flight back to Yuncheng with he ting. Sitting in the luxurious first-class cabin, the little girl seemed to have seen the novel world, and her eyes kept spinning. However, when the plane started, she began to cry in fear, and was obviously afraid. No matter how comforted Han 3000, it was useless. Until the plane took off and flew smoothly, Han Nian was still crying. At this time, a young man with red hair and a style of washing, cutting and blowing impatiently came to Han 3000 and said, "it''s very noisy. Can you make her shut up?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 673

    Huang Mao''s attitude is very bad, but Han Sanqian is not unreasonable. Although the children''s noise is justifiable, Han Nian''s crying does affect their rest.


    So Han 3000 is not angry, but an apologetic face said: "sorry, I have tried to coax her, maybe she is afraid of flying."


    Huang Mao saw Han 3000''s attitude and thought he was a bully. He was even more arrogant. He said, "this is first class. I spend so much money to have a good rest on the way. If you can''t make her quiet, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "OK, I''ll find a way. I''m sorry." Han 3000 said, patting Han Nian gently, hoping to ease her crying in this way.


    After Huang Mao returned to his seat, he said to his girlfriend: "well, I''ve taught him a lesson. You can have a rest first. If you make any more noise, I''ll give him some color to see."


    The girl next to her was dyed pink, and her thick makeup was more exaggerated than that of the opera singer. She said impatiently, "if it affects my rest, you can give them some money and let them go down."


    "No problem. Money is a small matter, but it can''t affect your rest." Huang Mao said with a smile.


    Han 3000 almost exhausted all means, finally let Han Nian quiet down, little girl may cry tired, so just sleep in the past.


    Han Sanqian breathed a sigh. The more he discovered that it was not easy for him to be a child with white hair. This short crying time was more difficult than his life in the center of the earth.


    In the middle of the two-day journey, Han Nian''s discomfort was caused when he changed his diaper. It''s normal for children to cry at this time.


    Because Han 3000 is slow and afraid of causing too much noise to other passengers, he gives Han Nian to he Ting, who is more skilled and can complete it in a shorter time.


    Taking advantage of this time, Han 3000 went to the toilet.


    But Han Nian''s crying aroused the dissatisfaction of the young people.


    "If you cry, you know how to cry. Why don''t you die?" Girl a pair of unbearable appearance, gnash teeth.


    After hearing this, Huang Mao stood up and said, "give it to me. I''ll let them go right away."


    He Ting puts Han Nian in her own position and bows to change her diaper. But at this time, she is suddenly kicked. If her reaction is not fast enough, her hands will directly support Han Nian. For a small baby, such strength can''t hurt her like that.


    "What are you doing?" He Ting turned to see yellow hair, a face of anger said.


    "What am I doing?" Huang Mao''s temper is particularly arrogant. He Ting is more likely to be bullied, so he doesn''t have any room to leave. He says, "do you want me to help you calm her down? I can make this little guy sleep until he gets off the plane with one punch."


    "She''s just a child. Is it necessary to be so fussy?" He Ting said.


    "She makes my girlfriend rest. What about the child? Who are you?" Yellow hair said with disdain.


    He Ting is a person with a strong old idea. She can''t understand the exaggeration of young people''s dress at all. In her eyes, yellow hair is like a neuropathy with chicken feathers all over her head.


    "I advise you not to make trouble. This flight is to Yuncheng." He Ting kindly reminded.


    Yuncheng, that''s Han 3000''s territory. If Han 3000 is provoked, this yellow hair will never come to a good end.


    But he Ting''s kind-hearted reminder was despised by Huang Mao.


    "Scare me, think I''m a bully? I''ll give you three seconds, or I''ll help you myself. " Said Huang Mao.


    It is impossible to make Han Nian quiet in three seconds.


    He Ting doesn''t know what Huang Mao wants to do. She can only protect Han Nian.


    "Don''t mess about. If you hurt her, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life." He Ting said.


    Huang Mao is young and full of anger. This middle-aged woman, dressed in garbage, looks like she came from the countryside and doesn''t know how to get on the first class.


    "Really, I''d like to see how powerful you are. You don''t know the status of Laozi in Yuncheng." Huang Mao said, directly reached out to hold he Ting''s hair, want to pull he Ting open.


    He Ting''s scalp aches when she is pulled, but her hands holding the armrest of the seat show no sign of loosening. She would rather hurt herself than let Huang Mao hurt Han Nian.


    At this time, the crew came over, saw Huang Mao hit people, quickly advised: "Sir, please sit back in your position, don''t do such dangerous behavior."


    Huang Mao glared at the stewardess and said angrily, "don''t mind your own business. Believe it or not, I''ll let you lose your job. Get out of here."


    The stewardess knows that the guests who can sit in the first class cabin are not small people, and Huang Mao is a very rich person in his family with a famous brand. Usually, the very rich person also has a certain position. It is not strange that he will lose his job if he uses some dark means.


    "If there''s something wrong, we''ll talk about it when we get off the plane. If we alarm the police, it will be even more troublesome." The stewardess reminds us with kindness. Huang Mao obviously doesn''t accept this kind intention. He is used to domineering. If he doesn''t teach he ting a lesson, how can he get off the stage¡° I''m not clear enough, am I? I''ll let you go Huang Mao looked at the stewardess and said. At this time, he Ting said: "young man, I advise you to stop right away, otherwise it''s too late for you to take it back." When Han 3000 comes out of the toilet, Han 3000 will never let him go. This is the apple of Han 3000''s eye. Who dares to hurt her is equivalent to hanging her life¡° Old woman, where do you have the confidence to threaten me? Even if I get to Yuncheng, I can play you to death and scare me? You don''t see what you are When Huang Mao said something, he Ting pulled his hair very hard. He Ting''s head goes up, but her body doesn''t move. She still protects Han Nian. It doesn''t matter if she gets hurt. She must protect Han Nian well¡° It''s stubborn. I''ll see what you can do Huang Mao almost exerted all his strength. He Ting feels that her whole scalp is about to be torn off. When the stewardess saw that the incident was becoming more and more serious, she should go to the police to solve the problem. But she did not dare to provoke the yellow hair. For fear of losing her job, she had to go to the toilet, hoping that Han 3000 could calm down the incident after she came out. People have three urgent points size, Han 3000 is enjoying the smooth pleasure of excretion, suddenly sounded a hasty knock on the door¡° Don''t you see anyone? " Han 3000 says helplessly¡° Sir, something''s wrong. Can you come out as soon as possible? " Said the stewardess outside the door. Something''s wrong! Han 3000 thought of Huang Mao for the first time. Is it the boy who is looking for trouble again. In less than ten seconds, Han 3000 opened the toilet door, and without time to listen to the explanation of the stewardess, he walked toward the seat. When he saw Huang Mao pulling he Ting''s hair, Han 3000''s anger rose in an instant. Before, he had a very harmonious attitude towards Huang Mao, which was based on the fact that Han Nian did have an impact on his rest, but if things went up to the level of hands-on, Han 3000 would not feel sorry. Huang Mao doesn''t realize that the crisis is moving towards him step by step. He Ting, who has no resistance, is like a mole ant to him¡° If you don''t let go, I won''t be lenient. " With these words, Huang Mao kicked he Ting''s waist. He Ting is so painful that she takes a cool breath, but the obsession of protecting Han Nian still makes her grasp the handrail. At this time, Huang Mao suddenly felt a hand pinching his throat, and just for a moment, he felt out of breath¡° Let her go. " Han 3000''s cold voice came from his ear. Huang Mao''s face turned red and looked at Han 3000. He tried his best to say, "Shabi, let go of me. If you mess with me, it won''t come to a good end." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 674

    Threats?


    This is probably the most ridiculous thing for Han 3000.


    Who dares to threaten Han 3000?


    Even if there is a reclusive rich like the Nangong family, Nangong Boling is still willing to compromise anything for Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 can be the head of the family, he is willing to change the name of all the people in the Nangong family to Han. This kind of weight is the only one in the world.


    Huang Mao doesn''t know what kind of person he is threatening, but it''s useless for him to feel his threat, because the man in front of him not only doesn''t let go, but also increases his strength. More importantly, the coldness on his face makes Huang Mao''s hair stand on end.


    It seems... It seems that he will really kill himself!


    At this moment, Huang Mao felt a kind of fear all over his body.


    When there is no fresh air inhalation, yellow hair feels closer and closer to death.


    The stewardess on one side was also frightened by Han 3000''s action. He didn''t have any intention to let go. If he went on like this, he would strangle Huang Mao alive.


    "Sir, let him go first, or you will kill someone on the plane. Don''t do something you regret on impulse." The stewardess reminds Han 3000.


    killing?


    Han 3000 has this matter at his fingertips.


    There are many unforgivable criminals in the center of the earth, and their final result is not in the center of the earth.


    At the age of 14, after Han 3000 killed for the first time, he was destined to kill ten thousand people in his life.


    What''s the point of killing a yellow haired young man?


    Even the persuading of the stewardess was useless. Huang Mao finally felt despair at this moment, as if he knew he would die on the plane.


    "3000, the child is still crying. Please coax him first." At this time, he Ting changed the diaper for Han Nian and handed Han Nian to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian hears Han Nian''s crying. Then he releases Huang Mao and blocks Han Nian into his arms.


    "If you don''t want to die, get away from me." Han 3000 light said to Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao squatted on the ground, gasping for breath. After hearing Han 3000''s words, his face changed greatly and he quickly returned to his position.


    The stewardess was also relieved, but Han 3000''s action just now left a deep impression on her.


    Yellow hair can''t be offended, but this seemingly low-key young man can''t be offended.


    It''s not something that ordinary people dare to do.


    After Huang Mao returned to his position, he finally felt that he could survive, but his hatred for Han 3000 deepened.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The girl asked Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao bit his teeth and said, "when I get to Yuncheng, I want that guy to die."


    The girl looks like a light cloud. She doesn''t care about what happened just now. For Huang Mao''s words, she doesn''t have too much emotional fluctuation. She says faintly: "you are really useless. You can''t do this little thing. When you go back to Yuncheng, you still have to find help."


    "I have backstage. This is my biggest capital. If I don''t use it, I''m not a fool." Said Huang Mao.


    The girl nodded her head and recognized Huang Mao''s words.


    "But Cloud City is now the world of Moyang. You have to be careful not to offend the people of Moyang." The girl reminds a way.


    Huang Mao sneered and said, "just him, how can I know Mo Yang? It''s just a magic brush."


    Yuncheng airport.


    The flight from the United States to Yuncheng is still nearly 20 hours away, but even so, at the moment, the airport has blocked a runway, which is full of all kinds of luxury cars, and countless people are standing close to the runway. From the sky, it is like a group of ants gathering.


    They''re not here to see how the plane takes off, they''re here to meet people.


    This incident has caused a great shock to the senior leaders of the airport. At the same time, it has also made many passengers very curious about what kind of big people they need to meet.


    "Grandfather, is brother 3000 really back?" Tian ling''er takes Tian Changsheng''s hand and asks with expectation.


    Tianjia didn''t get the exact news. They just heard that Moyang arranged for people to arrive at the airport, so they quickly followed.


    "Can you think of other people besides Han 3000 who are worthy of Moyang''s presence?" Tianchangsheng said with a smile that Han 3000 left Yuncheng for a long time. Although tianchangsheng didn''t know what he had done, he was sure that Han 3000''s status would rise a lot this time, and it was not just the status change in Yuncheng.


    As the first family in Yuncheng, Tian family has been surpassed by Su family, but Tian Changsheng doesn''t feel any unwilling, because Han 3000 exists in Su family, and Han 3000 is almost divine in Tian Changsheng''s mind.


    Tian ling''er nodded. As Han 3000''s former admirer and now Han 3000''s sister, she is looking forward to seeing Han 3000 return. After all, a lot of things have happened in the Su family recently, which needs Han 3000 to come back to deal with.


    Yuncheng doesn''t know much about Han Nian''s kidnapping, but the Tian family is one of them. The Tian family once wanted to help in this matter, but it''s a pity that all the people sent out didn''t find Han Nian. After all, it''s just a baby. Being kidnapped is uncertain. How can people stop worrying. Now finally, Han 3000 is back. I believe that with his ability, he will soon be able to find Han Nian¡° Grandfather, brother 3000 is back. Will there be any changes in Cloud City? " The day spirit son curiously asks a way. Tianchangsheng''s face was dignified. After a moment''s silence, he shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be any more. Now Han 3000, who dares to offend him? Besides, the Su family is the first family in Yuncheng. I believe he has nothing to pursue in Yuncheng, but it''s hard to say if there is a guy who doesn''t have eyes to offend him."¡° Other aristocratic families have heard that brother 3000 is coming back, and they have strictly demanded that the younger generation of the family keep a low profile. They are just afraid to offend brother 3000. " Tianling''er said with a smile. Tianchangsheng also heard about it and said with a smile, "this is what your brother 3000 should have. Let alone Yuncheng, I guess that no one in China is willing to provoke him." Tianling''er was surprised, but didn''t refute tianchangsheng''s words, because in her opinion, she also thought so¡° It''s a pity that I only have brother and sister relationship with him. " Tian ling''er said with regret. Tianchangsheng has never felt that this matter is worth regretting. It''s normal that they can''t become lovers. No man can be loyal to Han 3000''s feelings. But even brother and sister, this is an honor for tianling''er¡° It''s a pity for you. Do you know how many people envy you and can be his sister? Can anyone do that? " Tianchang Shengle road¡° Let them envy him. If brother 3000 dares to accept his younger sister again, I will not spare him. " Tian ling''er waved a powder fist and said with a threatening face. Tianchang Sheng laughs but says nothing. Fortunately, Tianjia still has tianling''er. Otherwise, Tianjia would have been destroyed by tianhonghui''s previous stupid behavior. On the other hand, Su Yingxia has a strong nervous expression on her face. Although she knows exactly that Han 3000 will come back from her grandfather''s mouth, but she doesn''t see Han 3000 with her own eyes. She is still afraid that her hope at the moment will eventually turn into despair. Because Su Yingxia is very clear that Han 3000 is now full of things. If he can''t come back because of other things, it''s reasonable¡° Grandfather, is 3000 really on the plane? It won''t turn around. " Su Yingxia asks Han Tianyang nervously¡° Of course not. He has solved the problem of the United States. You can rest assured. " Han Tianyang said¡° That''s good, that''s good. " Su Yingxia nodded¡° Brother and sister, you go home first. I''ll just wait here. He will not land until twenty hours later. " Mo Yang said to Su Yingxia that he wanted to give Han 3000 a luxurious welcome lineup by sending people to the airport in advance, but it''s freezing. He and his brothers can wait, but Su Yingxia doesn''t have to wait here. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 675

    Su Yingxia shakes her head firmly, not to mention 20 hours, as long as she knows Han 3000 will come back, even if it is 20 days, she is willing to wait here. For Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is her biggest support. Even in her dream, Su Yingxia also dreams about Han 3000''s scene countless times.


    Now there are still 20 hours to see Han 3000. How can su Yingxia be willing to leave?


    "No, I''ll wait for him." Su Yingxia said.


    Mo Yang can understand Su Yingxia''s urgent heart, but the weather is not welcome, and a large family are waiting here, what if there is a cold.


    "Old man, why don''t you go back first." Mo Yang said to Han Tianyang.


    "Don''t you think I''m old? I''m afraid I can''t stand it. I look down on people so much?" Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Mo Yang was surprised. He didn''t dare to look down on Han Tianyang. He quickly explained, "master, I don''t mean that. I... how dare I look down on you."


    Han Tianyang light smile, said: "just a joke with you, don''t be so nervous, you are 3000 good brother, I won''t embarrass you."


    Mo Yang is relieved. It''s really troublesome to deal with these big people. If you don''t pay attention, if you offend them, the end will be serious.


    Fortunately, he has a good relationship with Han 3000, which is equivalent to bringing himself closer to these big figures.


    Mo Yang took a look at Qi Hu beside him. This big man is like a wall. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have to block the wind.


    "Qi Hu, if you don''t block the wind for your sister-in-law, you can show some value now." Mo Yang said to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu is convinced of Han 3000. If Han 3000 hadn''t saved him, he would have died.


    Although the purpose of Qi Hu''s going down the mountain is not so simple, and even his master''s request, now Qi Hu has completely forgotten this matter. In his heart, he has only one purpose, that is to become Han 3000''s best helper and do all Han 3000''s orders well.


    When Qi Hu came to Su Yingxia''s side, he really relieved Su Yingxia''s suffering from the cold wind.


    "Thank you." Su Yingxia said politely to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu smirked and fished out the head and said, "sister Xia, this is what I should do. Brother 3000 has saved my life. Even if I want to die for him, I should."


    One side of Han Tianyang and Yan Jun heard this sentence, can''t help but smile on his face.


    This is probably the personality charm of Han 3000. No matter Mo Yang or Qi Hu, as long as the people who follow him are willing to work for him.


    Can have such a hand, itself shows that Han 3000''s own strong.


    In the gray area, how many people are there who can really make their boss so willing?


    Unfortunately, their strength and level will be thrown out by Han 3000 sooner or later, so Han Tianyang has some regrets. Such loyal people will lose their value in the end, which is probably the helplessness of the world.


    The army of Yuncheng airport welcomed each other, and more and more people joined in later. When other families heard the news, they sent many people over. After all, even the Tianjia family came forward. How dare those small families neglect?


    And can take this opportunity to connect with Han 3000 online, absolutely can guarantee their future development in Yuncheng.


    Twenty hours of cold wind, what is it?


    On the plane, Huang Mao is still plotting how to retaliate against Han 3000 when he arrives at Yuncheng. His imagination is very beautiful. If he wants to bankrupt Han 3000, he has to make Han 3000 kneel down to apologize to him and beat him up. It''s better to call the hospital and live for a year and a half before he can vent his anger.


    Huang Mao''s family has a certain influence in Yuncheng, but he has been studying abroad for a long time. He doesn''t know much about the current situation of Yuncheng, let alone the fact that the whole Yuncheng is under the control of a man named Han 3000, who is the one he wants to plot revenge on.


    I believe that when the plane landed at Yuncheng airport, Huang Mao would deeply understand what is despair.


    In order to make Han Nian have a better rest, Han Sanqian didn''t plan to put her down and hold her in her arms all the time, so that she could sleep better. The effect was really good. In the next few days, Han Nian would only cry when he was hungry, and the harvest was very fast. As long as he had a pacifier, he would stop immediately, and after eating, In Han 3000''s arms, he also slept soundly.


    Twenty hours without rest is a small thing for Han 3000.


    Finally, when the plane begins to reduce the flight altitude, it means that the destination is finally coming.


    Overlooking Yuncheng through the window of the plane, Han 3000 has a lot of feelings about this familiar place.


    Han 3000''s affection for Cloud City is deeper than that of Yanjing, because when he was very young, he didn''t feel at home. On the contrary, Cloud City made him take root.


    Because there is Su Yingxia here, and now there is Han Nian.


    While Han 3000 was watching, Huang Mao suddenly came to Han 3000.


    "Man, it''s Cloud City." Huang Mao said to Han 3000 with a sneer.


    "Yes, at last." Han 3000 sighs. Huang Mao gradually became ferocious and asked Han 3000, "do you know what that means?"¡° What? " Han three thousand puzzled looking at Huang Mao¡° It means that your death time is getting closer and closer. Cloud City is my territory. You have to die how I want to play with you. " Said Huang Mao¡° "Oh?" Han three thousand picked eyebrows, said with a smile: "you are so powerful, the whole cloud city is your territory."¡° Now you know what I''m good at, but it''s too late. I want you to repent, and this little boy, who makes me sleep hard. I want her to have a taste of it. " Said Huang Mao¡° I advise you not to think about her, or you will die very ugly. " Han Sanqian says faintly that the last person who threatened him with Han Nian has been sent to the coffin. Even if the yellow hair in front of him can''t bring a threat to Han Sanqian, if he dares to move his attention on Han Nian''s head, Han Sanqian won''t spare him lightly¡° Don''t try to escape. You can''t even get out of the airport. " Yellow hair gnashing teeth. At this time, Han 3000 found that a lot of people gathered near a runway of the airport, and there were countless luxury cars. These people were obviously greeting someone. This makes Han 3000 can''t help laughing and says to himself, "it seems that they all know I''m back." In the face of Han 3000''s indifferent smile, Huang Mao hates it so much that he can laugh even though he knows he is in danger. At this time, the girl with pink hair, who was still sitting in her seat, yelled to Huang Mao, "come and have a look." Huang Mao walked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"¡° Look out there. There are so many people. " The plane is about to land on the runway, so we can clearly see the people who welcome Han 3000. After Huang Mao saw it clearly, he was surprised and said, "what are you doing? How can there be so many people?"¡° Do I ask you, or do you ask me? " The girl says discontentedly¡° I don''t know. Is there a big man on our plane? " Huang Mao said. Girls stand up, can''t help looking around, such a powerful big man, if you can make friends. It''s a pity that looking around for a week, she didn''t find her goal. No one seemed so powerful. At the same time, other passengers also found this point, have more than sigh¡° I''ve never seen such a big scene. "¡° It must be a very powerful person. Otherwise, how could it disturb so many people? "¡° These are not small people. In Cloud City, they are all dignified. If we can let them go out together, we can''t imagine the status of the people they meet. " When the plane stopped steadily, Huang Mao was the first to rush to the cabin door. He had to see what was going on. When the plane stops, everyone near the runway moves towards the plane at the same time. This scene is undoubtedly shocking. After the hatch was opened, Huang Mao was too shocked to speak¡° Dad When Huang Mao saw a familiar figure, he couldn''t help exclaiming. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 676

    For a moment, Huang Mao even felt that he was the one who was welcomed by the parade. After all, there was a father he was familiar with in the crowd, but soon he found another situation. He didn''t know any of the people walking in front of him, and his father was just a participant in the crowd.


    If he really came to pick him up, his father should not be at the front.


    At this time, Huang Mao found that his father was winking at him, and he was still saying something. According to the shape of his mouth, it seemed that he wanted him to go away.


    This made Huang Mao very puzzled. How could his father not even dare to speak? He could only communicate with him through his mouth.


    Huang Mao''s father wanted to drag him off the plane and beat him up, because he blocked the cabin door and directly blocked Han 3000. So many people came to meet Han 3000.


    "If you don''t go down, please get out of the way." Han 3000 stood behind Huang Mao and said.


    Huang Mao turned his head, looked at Han 3000 with disdain, and said: "you see what this is, do you dare to go down? They''re here to meet big people. "


    "If I''m right, they''re here to pick me up, so I advise you to get out of the way." Han 3000 light said, he saw Su Yingxia in the crowd, so Han 3000 can''t wait to get off the plane.


    Huang Mao was stunned at this.


    So many people came to pick him up?


    Then he has to be somebody.


    At this moment, Huang Mao was desperate.


    How he hoped he didn''t have a conflict with Han 3000 on the plane.


    At the same time, he also hopes that Han 3000 is just boasting. Otherwise, what he said before will be self defeating.


    "You... Who are you?" Huang Mao''s face changed greatly and asked Han 3000.


    "If you want to take revenge on me, you can find out where I live in Yuncheng and I''ll wait for you." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Mao trembled with fright. As soon as he wanted to explain, he heard Mo Yang scold: "who are you? Get out of here."


    Huang Mao''s subconscious side body gives way to Han 3000.


    After getting off the plane, Su Yingxia''s face was full of tears. She didn''t expect that Han Sanqian not only came back by herself, but also brought Han Nian, the two most important people in her life, back to him at last.


    "I''m sorry." Han 3000 reaches out to wipe away the tears on Su Yingxia''s cheek and says apologetically that this time she has been away for too long, and many things have happened to Su Yingxia. Han 3000 knows that she has suffered.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. In her heart, she never blames Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 is not with her during the production, Su Yingxia never complains, because she knows that Han 3000 has something important to do. He can''t come back if he wants to.


    "You''re not sorry. I know you don''t want to." Su Yingxia said.


    Han took a deep breath and said, "go home first. Tell me what happened after I left."


    There was a large group of people to greet him, but after Han 3000 left, those people dispersed, and the high-level officials of the airport were finally relieved after the crowd evacuated. In this process, they were particularly worried about any accident. If there was any accident, it would be the focus of national attention.


    "Son, you are so lucky to be on the same flight with Han 3000."


    "You don''t know, Han 3000 is the most powerful man in Yuncheng now. Even the Tians have to bow to him."


    "By the way, have you ever talked to Han 3000 on the plane? If you can help your family build this relationship, our family will prosper in the future."


    "Son, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk today?"


    On his way home, Huang Mao''s father said excitedly, feeling that it was an honor for him to be on the same flight with Han 3000, but Huang Mao''s heart is now forced, only he knows.


    He not only failed to get involved in this relationship, but also provoked Han 3000, and threatened Han 3000 before getting off the plane.


    Huang Mao didn''t know that the person he had offended was so fierce. If he had known, he would never have provoked Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Huang Mao''s father had a sense of foreboding in his heart. His son usually talks a lot, but today he seems to be autistic, which is definitely not normal.


    Huang Mao still didn''t speak, because he didn''t dare to speak at all. If he looked carefully, his hands were still shaking slightly.


    Huang Mao''s father''s face suddenly changed. He was very clear about his son''s character. Did he offend Han 3000 on the plane!


    This idea made Huang Mao''s father''s legs soften in an instant.


    Today''s Cloud City, who has the courage to offend Han 3000, who is qualified?


    He is no longer the son-in-law of that year, nor the joke of that year.


    "You... You don''t offend Han 3000." Huang Mao''s father pointed at Huang Mao angrily with an angry expression on his face.


    Huang Mao nodded in fear. Seeing this, Huang Mao''s father was desperate. Offended Han 3000. This is a big joke. Do they want to survive in Yuncheng¡° Cao NIMA, are you blind? You dare to offend him. " Huang Mao''s father was beaten, even if it was his only son, even if it was his favorite baby, he didn''t show any mercy at this moment. Huang Mao was beaten so that he didn''t dare to say a word. He could only protect his head with his hands, but it was inevitable that he would be hurt by mistake on his face. Back home, Huang Mao''s mother was distressed to see this scene¡° Son, who and who beat you? Tell mom, mom will take revenge for you. " Huang Mao''s mother asked painfully. Huang Mao took a look at his father. After his mother noticed this action, she walked up to his father and said, "are you crazy? You even beat your own son and give him such a hard hand. Do you want him to send you to death in the future?"¡° To the end? " Huang Mao''s father gave a cold smile and said, "because of him, I will die soon. How can he send me to death?"¡° What do you mean Huang Mao''s mother immediately calmed down when she heard this. Good, how can you die¡° This dog thing has offended Han 3000. Do you know how much disaster he will bring to our family? " Huang Mao''s father was so angry that he stood up and punched Huang Mao. Although Huang Mao''s mother was the master of protecting the calf, she was scared when she heard Han 3000. Han 3000 now is not Han 3000 in the past. In the past, everyone could laugh at him. Everyone could treat him as rubbish and gossip behind his back. But now, the weight of Han 3000 stands for the supreme existence of Yuncheng. Let alone offend him face to face, no one dares to speak ill of him even behind his back¡° Son, what''s the matter? How can you offend Han 3000? " Huang Mao''s mother asked with a pale face. Huang Mao still refused to speak. Huang Mao''s father punched him in the face and roared angrily: "if you don''t tell us, if you don''t let us know what''s going on, there''s no chance to make up. Are you willing to kill all of us?" Yellow eyelids jump, kill everyone, he doesn''t want to die¡° Dad, mom, it''s like this... "Huang Mao honestly explained what happened on the plane, and even told them how he threatened Han 3000 before getting off the plane. After hearing this, Huang Mao''s father sat down on the ground, like a walking corpse with lost soul¡° You, you threatened him and threatened him with his daughter. " With that, Huang Mao''s father began to laugh miserably. When Han Nian was born, all the aristocratic families in Yuncheng gave him a big gift in order to curry favor with him, even he was no exception. For those gifts, Moyang built a special warehouse to store them, which is enough to show her high status in the minds of these people in Yuncheng. And this guy, who didn''t know how to die, used Han Nian to threaten Han 3000¡° It''s over. It''s really over this time. Our family will be killed by you fool. " Huang Mao''s father said in despair¡° Think about it. Think about it. We can''t just wait to die. " Huang Mao''s mother said eagerly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 677

    Huang Mao didn''t expect that he would make such a catastrophe. Looking at his father''s desperate expression, he knelt down.


    "Dad, please, help me. I don''t want to die." Huang Mao knelt down and cried.


    "Help me?" Huang Mao''s father shook his head in tears and said, "I want to help you, too, but do you think it''s a little thing you used to make trouble about? I used to be able to protect you, but this matter is beyond my ability. Han 3000, he is Han 3000. "


    The name Han 3000 is enough to make anyone in Cloud City despair.


    Those people who used to laugh at Han 3000, who are not honest now, dare not even breathe in Yuncheng.


    Su Haichao used to target Han 3000 enough, and even many of Han 3000''s laughingstock came from him, but now? He''s guarding a bankrupt company that hasn''t been in the public eye for a long time.


    "Do something. We can''t just wait to die." Huang Mao''s mother asked her father.


    "Yes, Dad, do something. I really don''t want to die. I''ll go and apologize to him. I''ll kneel down for him." Said Huang Mao.


    "Up to now, we can only have a try. I hope he doesn''t mind the small ones and doesn''t care about you. Otherwise, our family will be completely finished."


    Hillside villa.


    When they get home, Shi Jing takes Han Nian and gives Han 3000 and Su Yingxia time to be alone in the room.


    Su Yingxia nestles in Han 3000''s arms and is reluctant to leave. This feeling of long absence makes her not want to let go at all.


    "Miss me." Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Yes, every cell, every hair, even every hair." Su Yingxia said.


    "Is that exaggeration?" Han 3000 said with a dumb smile.


    "Of course, there is such exaggeration. I know you are going to do very dangerous things. I''m afraid I''ll never see you again." Su Yingxia hugs Han 3000, and seems to be afraid that Han 3000 will disappear again.


    "Don''t worry, nothing can defeat me. For you and Han Nian, I will live well." Han 3000 stroked Su Yingxia''s head and said.


    When they are warm and pure in the room, outside the living room, Han Nian becomes the focus of attention. Even Mo Yang can''t help making faces to tease Han Nian.


    "By the way, little girl''s hundred day banquet is coming. Do you want me to arrange it?" Mo Yang asks Shi Jing that Han Nian''s full moon doesn''t hold a banquet because she has been kidnapped in less than a month. In Mo Yang''s opinion, a hundred day banquet must be held.


    Shi Jing had this idea for a long time. After all, it''s a tradition, and their family can''t lose the tradition, but she can''t be the master of it.


    "Let 3000 and Yingxia solve it." Shi Jing said.


    Mo Yang nodded and said with a smile: "I don''t know how many people have to give gifts for this hundred day banquet. It seems that I have to build a warehouse for the little girl, otherwise there is no place for her gifts."


    Shi Jing smiles but says nothing. From the day she was born, Han Nian is destined to be the best girl in heaven. In the future, she will become a princess and be loved by all sides.


    When Han 3000 and Su Yingxia came out of the room, Mo Yang went to Han 3000 with an eyebrow on his head and said in a low voice, "my good brother, I can''t wait. Do you want a second child?"


    Sweat sprinkles money to stare Mo Yang one eye, he and Su Yingxia can''t do anything in the room, just pour out the feeling of Acacia to each other.


    "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You are getting worse and worse." Han 3000 light way.


    Mo Yang is a special person, but his mouth gun Kung Fu is very good, mouth all day long running train, said: "this is not human, how can be dirty, don''t you have this demand."


    "I think you need a woman to release you. How about when to find me a new sister-in-law?" Han 3000 asked.


    Referring to the question of sister-in-law, Mo Yang curled his lips and said, "you don''t know how many women throw themselves in my arms and want my sister-in-law. It''s not a matter of minutes, but I don''t want to."


    "I don''t think it''s unwillingness. You can''t do it. I can understand that it''s no use for a man like you to find a woman. On the contrary, he will be laughed at." Han 3000 laughs.


    "You..." Mo Yang was so angry that he dared to talk with Han 3000, but he said that he couldn''t do it.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Yan." Han 3000 goes to Han Tianyang and Yanjun and shouts respectfully. Before, because Su Yingxia adheres to him, he hasn''t sent a good greeting to them.


    Yan Jun nodded with a smile in response.


    Han Tianyang is a face proud expression, said: "did not expect you can so quickly solve the U.S. thing, really let me a bit surprised."


    "I''ll tell you more about it when I have time." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "I believe you, so you don''t have to report everything to me, and some things in the future can''t be said to me casually."


    Han 3000 nodded, about the apocalypse, there may be a lot of taboos, at that time, even if he wanted to tell Han Tianyang, it was impossible¡° What about Jiang LAN? " Han 3000 asks Shi Jing. These two words make the lively atmosphere in the villa disappear in an instant. Jiang LAN is involved in the kidnapping of Han Nian. She has to pay for it sooner or later, and Shi Jing really keeps her waiting for Han 3000 to come back. Although Su Yingxia''s face has changed, she won''t stop Han 3000. Jiang LAN is an adult. She has the obligation to bear the consequences for what she does¡° Upstairs, master bedroom. " Shi Jing said. Han 3000 nodded and walked to the second floor. Jiang LAN is now living in endless regret, every day by the cold wind invasion of the day is very difficult, it can be said that suffering, but she did not have the courage to die. When the door opened, Jiang LAN subconsciously trembled, because every time the door opened, it meant that she would be thrown to the balcony. Shi Jing used to do this, but Jiang LAN looked down and saw a pair of men''s feet, which made her very confused. When she saw that it was Han 3000, Jiang Lan was completely stunned. Han 3000, he''s back! Didn''t that man say that Han 3000 would never come back¡° You, how can you come back! " Jiang Lan said in shock¡° Do you know how many times I''ve let you go? I didn''t expect that you were still so ignorant that you didn''t even let your granddaughter go. " Han 3000 said coldly, before Han 3000 only thought she was a selfish woman, but now she has turned into a snake and scorpion who didn''t even pay attention to her flesh and blood relatives in order to achieve her goal¡° I already know I''m wrong. Please, please let me go. I promise I won''t appear in front of you in the future. " Once upon a time, Jiang LAN called Han 3000 as a waste, but she knew that Han 3000 was no longer the original waste, even he was never a waste, but she didn''t realize it¡° Do you really think I''ll let you go? " Han 3000 walked to Jiang LAN and said condescending. Jiang LAN kowtowed and said, "Han 3000, I''m your mother-in-law after all. Give me another chance. I''ll leave Yuncheng. I''ll go far away and never show up again."¡° Do you know the furthest distance? " Han 3000 asked. Jiang LAN shakes her head and doesn''t quite understand what Han 3000 means¡° The furthest distance is life and death. " Han 3000 light way. Jiang LAN raised her head in horror and looked at Han 3000 with a runny nose and tears: "don''t, don''t kill me. I know it''s wrong. I want to live and I don''t want to die."¡° Life or death, from the moment you and outsiders conspire to kidnap Han Nian, it is doomed that no one can save you. My daughter, Han 3000, does not allow anyone to threaten her. " Han three thousand finish saying, suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Lan''s neck. Jiang LAN kneels on the ground, but Han 3000''s amazing strength directly lifts her up¡° No, Han 3000. No, I''m your mother. How can you kill me? " Jiang LAN shakes her head in horror. The approaching of death has completely flustered her¡° Have you forgotten how Nangong Qianqiu hanged himself in front of me? " Han 3000 face such as frost said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 678

    Jiang Lan''s heart fell into the ice Valley, a face of despair.


    Han 3000 even his own grandmother can be forced to death, how could he care about her identity?


    Moreover, her mother-in-law never gave Han 3000 a good look. From the moment Han 3000 entered the Su family, when did she have a good attitude towards Han 3000.


    Unfortunately, regret at the moment has no use.


    Feeling the strength of Han 3000''s hand getting stronger and stronger, Jiang Lan''s face turned red because she couldn''t breathe, but gradually, her face became very blue.


    When Han 3000 came to the living room from the second floor, no one dared to ask him what happened.


    Su Yingxia has been burying her head. Although she hates everything about Jiang LAN in her heart, Jiang LAN is her mother after all. It''s difficult for her to face this matter calmly.


    Although Su Guoyao is still not able to move, he has recovered a lot. He came to Han 3000 in a wheelchair alone and said, "Han 3000, I won''t blame you. This is what she deserves."


    "Do you need to bury her?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, she and I have divorced. She is no longer the Su family. I will inform the Jiang family and ask them to take them away." Su Guoyao said.


    Han 3000 nodded and went to Su Yingxia.


    When Han 3000 holds Su Yingxia''s hand, she finds her hand very cold.


    "I''m fine." Su Yingxia said with her head buried.


    Han Sanqian knows that it will take some time for Su Yingxia to accept it. At this time, no matter how much comfort he says, it''s useless. After all, there will be differences between his and Su Yingxia''s positions.


    Jiang LAN had no blood relationship with him, but it was totally different for Su Yingxia.


    At this time, in order to adjust the atmosphere, Mo Yang said: "3000, we are just talking about holding a hundred day banquet for Han Nian. Do you have any ideas?"


    "To do it, we must do it, and make the whole cloud city a sensation." Han 3000 said that as a new father, he must read the best to Han.


    Mo Yang laughed and said, "it seems that you are going to do it yourself?"


    Han 3000 nodded, such an important thing, naturally to do, how can you fake others?


    "I''ll fix some places for you first, and then you can choose one more." Mo Yang said.


    "All right."


    Leaving Yundingshan villa area, walking to the gate, Mo Yang found a father and son kneeling here. Isn''t that Huang Mao who was in the way of the plane and was scolded by him before?


    "What are you doing?" Mo Yang went to two people and asked.


    Seeing Mo Yang, Huang Mao''s father kowtowed his head and said, "Mr. Mo, we want to see Han 3000. Please let me know."


    "What''s wrong?" Mo Yang said with a smile, looking at their flustered expressions, they must have done something stupid to ask Han 3000 for mercy, but now it''s not a good time to see Han 3000.


    Huang Mao''s father sighed helplessly and said, "the dog has no eyes. He offended Han 3000 on the plane. I brought him to make amends."


    Mo Yang looked at Huang Mao and asked curiously, "young man, what have you done? Let''s hear it."


    Huang Mao did not dare to see Mo Yang, but looked at his father with a guilty heart.


    Huang Mao''s father spat out a lot of bad luck and told Mo Yang what happened on the plane.


    Mo Yang after listening to a face surprised expression, this boy also too don''t know life and death, unexpectedly use Han Nian threat Han 3000!


    "I advise you to go home and prepare your coffins." Mo Yang shakes his head and says that if Huang Mao is only aiming at Han 3000, there may be room for him to turn around, but he should not take Han Nian as a threat.


    "Mo boss, please, please help us talk about love." Huang Mao''s father said painfully.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the ability, but if you want to keep on kneeling, you can try." Mo Yang doesn''t dare to say love, and Huang Mao''s death behavior is not worthy of sympathy.


    Watching Mo Yang leave, Huang Mao is already shaking all over.


    "Dad, what should we do? Let''s run. He asked us to prepare coffins. It seems that Han 3000 won''t let us go." Said Huang Mao.


    "Run? Where can you go? If you leave Cloud City, what''s left in our family? What''s the difference between this and death? If it wasn''t for you bastard, how could we be reduced to such a situation? " Huang Mao''s father was so angry that he beat him up again.


    Shanyao villa, Su Yingxia on the second floor, Han 3000 did not follow, since let her face and accept this matter, Han 3000 will not intervene.


    "Three thousand, follow me." At this time, Han Tianyang stood up and said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 knew that Han Tianyang must have something to say to himself, and followed Han Tianyang out of the villa.


    In the front garden, after Han Tianyang''s personal care, a hundred flowers will bloom in spring next year.


    But instead of staying in the front yard, the three went to the back yard.


    "Jiang Yingying!" When Han 3000 saw the woman training in the backyard, he was surprised. This kind of systematic training was once taught by Yanjun. Han 3000 surprised turn head to see to Yan Jun, ask a way: "Yan grandfather, did you accept apprentice again?" Yan Jun shakes his head. Although he gives Jiang Yingying the way of systematic training, they are not apprentices. To do all this is to hope that Jiang Yingying can become Han 3000''s helper in the future¡° She has a lot of strength Han Sanqian finds that every time Jiang Yingying makes a fist, the wooden pile deep into the ground will vibrate violently. Even a man can''t do such strength, not to mention that she is a woman¡° She fought Qi Hu. Do you want to know the result? " Han Tianyang asked Han 3000 with a smile. Han 3000 face dew incredible expression, Jiang Yingying unexpectedly can and Qi Hu fight! And since Han Tianyang asked, the result must be obvious¡° No, Qi Hu is not as strong as her? " Han said with a shocked face. Han Tianyang nodded with a smile, said: "her strength, like you, is also inexplicable, so I will let Yan Jun train her, hope she can become your helper in the future, if you can, even into that level, you can take her." Han 3000 took a deep breath. Jiang Yingying, like him, had a magical power¡° I''ll try. " Han 3000 said. When walking towards Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying stops training. For Han 3000, she has a lot of gratitude in her heart. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, now she doesn''t know what she would be like¡° Three thousand brothers. " Jiang Yingying shouts with respect¡° I want to try your power. " Han 3000 said directly. Jiang Yingying nodded her head, ready to go¡° Come on Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying is in a good mood, waving her right fist, and the wind is roaring. Only with the naked eye can we see the amazing strength of this fist. Han 3000 frowned tightly. When his fist was about to hit him, he could resist with his right fist. Two fists collide, Han 3000 body slightly tremble, and Jiang Yingying is a face of pain back two steps. It''s clear at a glance which is stronger or weaker, but this kind of power burst out from Jiang Yingying''s body, which still makes Han 3000 feel incredible. What happened, will let him and Jiang Yingying have the same experience? Han Sanqian is full of doubts. He knows that there must be some connection between the two things, but he doesn''t know how this connection came into being. After all, he and Jiang Yingying only met once, and they didn''t spend much time together. If Jiang Yingying was influenced by him, why didn''t this happen to Su Yingxia¡° Well, that''s great. " Han Tianyang said to Han 3000¡° It''s really powerful. In terms of strength alone, Qi Hu is no longer her opponent. " Han 3000 said. Yanjun knew what Han 3000 was tangled under his distressed expression. He said with a smile: "from the current point of view, it''s a good thing to ensure that you enter that level, so you don''t have to tangle too much. I believe that one day, you can solve the secret yourself." Han 3000 nodded, perhaps as Yan Jun said, only after entering the apocalypse, he can understand what''s going on, now no matter how much entanglement is useless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 679

    "By the way, what happened when you were in Nangong family?" Hesitated for a long time, Han Tianyang asked Han 3000.


    Although Han Tianyang has a clear control over all of Han Sanqian''s affairs in the United States, during the Nangong family, Han Tianyang knew nothing about Han Sanqian''s affairs. Although he knew that excessive care was just digging out Han Sanqian''s privacy, it really made him curious.


    Han Tianyang is one of the few families in the world who knows how powerful the Nangong family is. What happened to Han 3000 and what was the outcome of his struggle with this top family? Han Tianyang can''t help but wonder.


    In those days, after he married Nangong Qianqiu, he became a pawn of the Nangong family. However, Han Tianyang didn''t know what the Nangong family wanted to do. This puzzle has been in his mind for decades. Now only Han 3000 can help him solve it.


    "Grandfather, I never thought that Nangong Qianqiu had such a background." Han Sanyi said with a sigh. In his eyes, Nangong Qianqiu''s strength is after his grandfather disappeared. Before that, Nangong Qianqiu was unknown. No one can imagine that there is a Nangong family with such amazing energy behind Nangong Qianqiu.


    What''s more, Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t show that she was born into such a rich family.


    Han Sanqian sighs that the Nangong family has a strong foundation. Why not Han Tianyang? This kind of hermit top family can be called a real family. The financial resources of the Nangong family can set off a storm with their own strength. This kind of energy is very terrible and amazing. It is also because of this that Han Tianyang had to marry Nangong Qianqiu.


    It can be said that when Han Tianyang faced this matter, he had no choice at all.


    "If it wasn''t for the Nangong family, I wouldn''t have gained such a position in Yanjing. The world says that Han Tianyang, who was stung in Yanjing, started from scratch. But all this is the plot of the Nangong family, and I''m just a mole ant at most." Han Tianyang said.


    In Han 3000''s mind, Han Tianyang''s heroic image will not change because of anything, because the reason why han Tianyang will become a hero in his heart is not that Han Tianyang let Han''s family have a foothold in Yanjing, but that he once gave Han 3000 protection, so that Han 3000 has enough sense of security.


    "Grandfather, the opportunity is given by the Nangong family, but the Han family can come to this step because of your ability. You can''t deny your achievements because of the existence of the Nangong family." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang shakes his head helplessly. Whether Han 3000 really thinks so or he wants to comfort himself, Han Tianyang knows that he is nothing without Nangong family.


    "This is the story I told you before. The Nangong family controls many consortia in the world, and my Han family has always been the tool of the Nangong family. As for what they want to do, I still have no idea." Han Tianyang sighs that this kind of being manipulated without room for resistance is very uncomfortable. Moreover, for decades, Han Tianyang has no idea what the Nangong family really wants to do.


    "What Nangong family wants is very simple. Nangong Boling wants to bring Nangong family into that level." Han 3000 said.


    This answer is not surprising to Han Tianyang. With the status of Nangong family in the secular world, there is nothing worthy of Nangong Boling to pursue. Only by entering that level can Nangong Boling be interested in.


    "It seems that now you are the greatest hope of Nangong Boling." Han Tianyang said with a smile, after all, Han 3000 is now an apprentice to be accepted by his father. This kind of honor is the only one in the world, and Nangong Boling should not dare to threaten Han 3000 too much.


    "Yes, Nangong Boling once wanted me to change my name to Nangong. Maybe I wanted to enter the apocalypse in the name of Nangong." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang''s face turned pale, but he soon eased down and said, "it''s a good thing for you. If you really want to change your surname, grandfather won''t blame you."


    Han 3000 heard this and was happy.


    It was Nangong Boling''s request to change his surname at the beginning of his life, but Han 3000 resolutely refused. He was a human surname Han, even if he was a ghost, he had to change his surname. Han 3000 could never change his surname.


    And now, Nangong Boling has no requirements for him in this respect. Even if Han 3000 wants to, he can change the name of the whole Nangong family to Han.


    "Don''t laugh. Although you are qualified to enter the apocalypse, the Nangong family can still provide you with great help. Their financial resources are unmatched in the world. If you change your name, all the resources of the Nangong family will be allocated by you, which is unimaginable Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun nodded his head. Although Tianqi and Nangong aristocratic family are not on the same level, it is not the reason to ignore the energy of Nangong family. In the secular world, Nangong family can easily stir up the storm. Such amazing details are needed by Han 3000. After all, Tianqi group also have to eat and live by money.


    With money in hand, Han 3000''s position in the Apocalypse will undoubtedly become more important.


    "Three thousand, if you can make good use of the Nangong family, you can have a higher position in the apocalypse. Don''t despise the energy of the Nangong family." Yanjun reminds a way¡° Two grandfathers, I don''t despise the Nangong family. One hundred Han families can''t compare with them. How can I despise them? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° What are you laughing at? "¡° What are you laughing at? " Two people asked in unison, they are full of doubt and puzzled to Han 3000''s smile, because Han 3000''s smile seems to have some disdain¡° Nangong Boling asked me to change my name. That was his initial request. After I refused, he had changed his mind. " Han 3000 said¡° What''s his attitude? " Han Tianyang can''t wait to ask¡° Cough, cough. " Han 3000 pretended to clear his throat and said, "Nangong Boling hopes that I can become the head of Nangong family. Besides, he doesn''t need me to change my family name. As long as I want, he can change the whole Nangong family name to Han." This words a, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun two people all muddle. Let the whole Nangong family change their name to Han! If this is mentioned by others, Han Tianyang will only treat it as a joke. What kind of existence is Nangong family! What kind of great man is Nangong Boling. How could he change the name of the Nangong family? But Han 3000 is the one who said this. He can''t make fun of this kind of thing. Looking at the two people''s chin almost fell to the ground, Han 3000 couldn''t control the smile on his face. He reminded them: "two grandfathers, you have lost your manners, your chin almost fell to the ground." Hearing this, they quickly closed their mouths. After all, they are the elders of Han 3000. How can they look like they have no knowledge in front of Han 3000¡° 3000, are you kidding? Is that what Nangong Boling said? " Han Tianyang feels that he is thirsty. Although he is also a great figure of his time, there is still a huge gap between him and Nangong Boling. He can''t imagine why people like Nangong Boling can say such words¡° Don''t make fun of us. " Yan Jun said¡° How dare I make fun of the two grandfathers? Nangong Boling did say that, and he also asked people to take a message. If I don''t have time to see him, he can come to the door in person. If you don''t believe me, I''ll inform Nangong Boling to come to Yuncheng, just to attend Han Nian''s hundred day banquet. " Han 3000 said. Han Tianyang excitedly walked up to Han 3000. His face couldn''t contain the excitement. He put his hands on Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "OK, OK, OK, my son and grandson of Han family are really the dragon and Phoenix among people, 3000. Your achievement can only be looked up to by your grandfather. In the future, the Han family will be famous for you."¡° Three thousand, if Nangong Qianqiu is alive, he will know what a real emperor is Yan Jun said. Han 3000 knows that because of this nonsense, Nangong Qianqiu will change his attitude towards him. However, Nangong Qianqiu is dead. For Han 3000, it doesn''t matter whether he is the emperor or not. He just needs to have enough ability to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 680

    "Three thousand." Su Yingxia went out of the villa, came to the backyard and said to Han 3000, "the security guard said that someone was kneeling down in the mountain and wanted to see you. He also said that he couldn''t get rid of you. Do you want to have a look?"


    Just now I was informed by the security guard that someone was kneeling at the gate at the foot of the mountain and refused to leave. Now the door is blocked, affecting the vehicles in and out. I hope Han 3000 will come forward to solve the problem.


    "It seems that the security guard has been bribed." Han Sanqian said with a smile, with the security forces of Yundingshan villa area, someone blocked the door, they would certainly use means to drive it away, how could it trouble him? This only shows one situation, that is, the security personnel took advantage, so they would inform him.


    "Do you want to see it?" Su Yingxia complained.


    "Go, of course, and see who is so bold as to block our door." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Huang Mao and his son had no choice but to do so. They spent a lot of money to lure the security personnel. In order to keep the family''s status in Cloud City, but also to save their own lives, what''s a little money worth.


    However, the security guard was very smart. After he got the money, he ran away directly. He probably wanted to stay away from Cloud City and will not return to this place from now on.


    When he came to the entrance of the villa, Han 3000 saw Huang Mao from a distance. His hair color was too dazzling, even if he didn''t want to see it.


    Seeing Han 3000 appear, Huang Mao''s father reminds Huang Mao in a low voice: "he''s here. You give me a sincere apology. Whether our family can survive this crisis depends on whether he will forgive you."


    Huang Mao nodded again and again. His arrogant attitude on the plane had disappeared completely. He was only afraid of Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry, but I have eyes and don''t know what to say. I''m talking nonsense on the plane. Just think I''m a madman and say some crazy things." After Han 3000 approached, Huang Mao began to kowtow to apologize, and the strength of kowtow was not ambiguous at all, banging, and his forehead soon became red.


    "If I remember correctly, you threatened me with my daughter, didn''t you?" Han 3000 light way.


    Huang Mao''s father trembled all over. Huang Mao''s words were really a death seeking act. How could he take a baby as a threat!


    "Brother 3000, my son is used to running the train with his mouth. In fact, he''s just saying it for fun. It''s not really malicious." Huang Mao''s father explained.


    "You call me brother when I''m old. Do you want to kill me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Huang Mao''s father was so scared that he said, "no, no, I didn''t mean that."


    "Young man, I can understand the impulse to do things. It''s better to have more meals, right?" Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Huang Mao''s father jumped up and did not hesitate to punch and kick Huang Mao. There was no sign of mercy. Huang Mao screamed and rolled on the ground.


    Han Sanqian watched this scene happily. Although Huang Mao threatened him to die with Han Nian, he probably knew that he was wrong now. It''s not necessary to worry too much with him. A lesson is enough.


    Moreover, Han 3000 is not worried that he will retaliate in the future. Even if he is given ten courage, he will never dare to do so.


    Han 3000 didn''t ask to stop. Huang Mao''s father didn''t dare to stop for a moment. He was so tired that he was panting, and his strength was getting smaller and smaller.


    "OK, let''s go now. This matter is over. In the future, be a low-key person and make trouble in Yuncheng. First think about Han 3000. Don''t provoke people around me. Otherwise, I won''t be so lucky next time." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, brother 3000, we remember that there will never be another time." Huang Mao''s father said repeatedly.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 waved his hand and said.


    Huang Mao was beaten so that he could not move. Huang Mao''s father had to carry him on his back and leave.


    On the way back to Shanyao villa, Han Sanqian made a call to Nangong Boling to invite him to attend the hundred day banquet of Han Nian. He hoped that Nangong Boling would come to Yuncheng to meet him. Of course, Han Sanqian would not be superior because of Nangong Boling''s compromise. He was never a man of good measure, and he knew that, The amazing financial resources of the Nangong family will provide him with unimaginable help in the future. Naturally, he will not take an excessive attitude towards Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling also readily agreed. For him, meeting Han 3000 is a top priority. As for whether the Nangong family should change their surname, Nangong Boling has already figured it out for a long time, and there is no place to tangle.


    Nangong Boling has been at the forefront of the Apocalypse for decades. It is his greatest expectation that he can enter the Apocalypse level during his life. As for the price to be paid, it is not a question that Nangong Boling will consider for a long time.


    Back at the villa, he Ting''s mother and son are already busy in the kitchen. Su Yingxia holds Han Nian and refuses to let go. After all, she and Han Nian have been separated for a long time. As the saying goes, mother and son are connected. During this period of separation, Su Yingxia is almost heartbroken.


    "Lovely?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "Han 3000''s daughter, of course, is the most lovely in the world. Who dares not agree?" Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia curled her lips and said, "what if you don''t agree? Can you kill all these people?"¡° How can I? I''m not such a violent person. I have to be reasonable in everything. " Han 3000 said, of course, there is one thing he didn''t say, that is, when the truth doesn''t make sense, he has to kill him¡° Do you have any positions in the company recently? " Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia shakes her head. Since Han Nian was kidnapped, she has not cared about the situation of the company for a long time. Now Shen lingyao has become an acting director, taking care of all the affairs of the company. Although Shen lingyao has no experience in this field, no one dares to dig a hole in the current position of Su''s company, so she has hardly encountered any trouble¡° What''s the matter? Do you still want to work in the company? " Su Yingxia said with rolling eyes¡° It''s not me, it''s Jiang Yingying. " Han Sanqian said that Jiang Yingying is so young now that she can''t be their domestic servant all the time. As for Jiang Yingying''s future arrangement, that''s a later story. So Han Sanqian still hopes to let Jiang Yingying have a normal job and let her enjoy the life that young people should have. After all, if she is really allowed to follow her to the apocalypse in the future, maybe she will never have a chance to experience these worldly happiness¡° It''s very thoughtful of you. I''ll let Yao Yao know and let her arrange it. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 nodded and planned to go to the utility room where he lived before¡° Where are you going? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Go to the room you used to live in Han 3000 says that there are still those two skulls in the room. Han 3000 has not yet figured out what these skulls are. When he saw the magical scene in Yanjing, Han 3000 thought it was the hidden mechanism of the skulls. However, after studying for a long time, he did not find any clues. Han 3000 plans to throw it away if he can''t find another one, After all, it''s not a good thing¡° Jiang Yingying is living there now. What are you going to do? If someone else doesn''t have any personal belongings, don''t you embarrass her? " Su Yingxia reminds a way. Han three thousand Leng for a moment, the expression flashed a little shock of surprise, but was soon covered up by him. Jiang Yingying, like him, suddenly has a strong force in her body. Han 3000 had thought about whether there would be some connection between him and Jiang Yingying before, but this idea was quickly denied by Han 3000. After all, he and Jiang Yingying only met once. But now, Han seems to have found the answer. Is it because of the two skulls? Their strength comes from their skulls! In Han 3000''s opinion, this idea is ridiculous, but there seems to be no other reason to explain it. Is it true that what happened in that cult was not caused by some secret mechanism? If so, what are the two skulls? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 681

    Seeing Han 3000''s bewilderment, Su Yingxia asked: "Why are you stunned? What do you think?"


    Han 3000 came back and said, "nothing."


    Su Yingxia face suddenly gloomy down, said: "if you want to go back to sleep, I immediately let Jiang Yingying let you."


    This words can not, Han 3000 can not think so, not easy to come back, how can and Su Yingxia separate room sleep.


    "Wife, I don''t mean that. How can you think so?" Han 3000 said quickly.


    Su Yingxia hums coldly and looks disgusted.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry, so he can only try his best to comfort Su Yingxia.


    At the end of the meal, the whole family finally got together. In the past, Han 3000 was missing from the dinner table, which always made people feel that it was not perfect. Now Han 3000 has come back, and people feel more at ease.


    "Welcome summer, let me take it tonight." He Ting said to Su Yingxia.


    "Aunt he, you have a good rest. I want to take her with me. Moreover, I have already passed the confinement period, so I''m not so hypocritical." Su Yingxia said that she had been separated from Han Nian for so long. How could she be willing to be separated from Han Nian.


    "A long goodbye is better than a new marriage. I''ll take it with me." He Ting said with a smile.


    This makes Su Yingxia blush, and Jiang Yingying buries herself in pickpocketing rice. It seems that this topic is beyond the outline.


    Of course, other people are from the past, so this sentence is just a faint smile.


    "Auntie he, what are you talking about?" Su Yingxia complained with embarrassment.


    He Ting doesn''t think there''s any problem. It''s just human nature. There''s nothing to be shy about. Besides, they are husband and wife, so it''s normal to be gentle.


    "The child doesn''t sleep soundly. In case of any noise, she will easily wake up." He Ting said.


    This time, Su Yingxia couldn''t lift his head any more. His face was like a hot iron, and it was red to his ears.


    "Mom, how can you say such a private thing at the dinner table?" Jiang Yingying finally can''t help but speak to he ting.


    "They are all adults. Is there any embarrassment? After you get married, your mother will still bring you children and give you enough space." He Ting said.


    Jiang Yingying is speechless, and continues to bury herself in pickpocketing.


    "Then please aunt he." Han 3000 said.


    After this sentence, there was a sharp pain in his thigh, which made Han 3000 gasp.


    Shi Jing puzzled asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just a little tight all of a sudden." Han 3000 quickly said, under the table Su Yingxia''s hand has not let go, Han 3000 can''t dare to talk.


    "If there''s something wrong with your health, I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow and make an appointment for you." Shi Jing said, has taken out the phone.


    Han 3000''s body can not have any problems, quickly said: "Mom, no, just a little problem, no need to go to the hospital."


    "No problem?" Shi Jing asked.


    "No, you can rest assured." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, if you have any discomfort, remember to go to the hospital, but you can''t be careless." Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanqian nods. Shi Jing''s concern has not happened to him for many years. However, Han Sanqian''s attitude towards Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu is quite different. He just complains about Shi Jing, but he really hates Nangong Qianqiu. After all, he knows that Shi Jing has to alienate him under the pressure of Nangong Qianqiu.


    After dinner, Moyang comes to his home. He has visited many places about the site of the hundred day banquet for Han Nian. But in the process, Yuncheng and even the surrounding urban areas have caused a huge disturbance. At present, many hotels, restaurants and manors are willing to host the hundred day banquet for Han Nian for free, so Moyang is not sure, We can only ask Han 3000''s opinions.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''s getting late. Go back first." Han 3000 said, as the saying goes, a moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold. How can he waste his time on Uncle Moyang.


    Mo Yang has just arrived, but his ass is still not hot. I didn''t expect that Han 3000 would give an order to travel so soon. He originally planned to talk to Han 3000 about the past.


    "In such a hurry Mo Yang said in a low voice.


    Han 3000 stares at Mo Yang and says fiercely: "Uncle Mo, you''ve itched recently. If you don''t clean up, just say it. I''ll satisfy you."


    Moyang triple jump, jumping three meters away, looked at Han 3000 warily, said: "well, I don''t disturb your good things, tomorrow you come to Mordor, let''s discuss this matter."


    "Have you finished?" Han 3000 asked.


    "That''s it. Get out of here." Mo Yang a pair of don''t have the appearance of the right line, before leaving also a face ambiguous to Han 3000 picked pick eyebrow.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. I''m afraid there is only one color left in his mind, but he has a strong mouth, but he never finds a woman to warm his bed, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to get out of the shadow of that thing.


    Maybe for a man like him, he won''t look for it again in his whole life. In the past, Shi Jing and others would watch TV in the living room and go back to their room to have a rest only after chatting. But today, people have a tacit understanding that they will go back to their room after dinner. They probably know that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia can''t be delayed. In the room, Su Yingxia half lies on the bed, appears to be particularly nervous, just like the new daughter-in-law who enters the bridal chamber for the first time¡° Wife, with a daughter, do you want to think about it again and have a son? " Han Sanyi walked to Su Yingxia with a smile on his face and asked. He had never thought about being a father before, but now that he has a daughter, it is not unacceptable to have more sons. Su Yingxia blushed and said to Han 3000, "first answer my three questions. If not, you won''t touch me."¡° Do you want to take an exam? " Han 3000 sat beside Su Yingxia and said, "OK, come on."¡° How many women have approached you when I''m not with you. " Su Yingxia asked. This is almost a proposition, but it is not difficult for Han 3000¡° There are a lot of women passing by me every day. If you really want to count carefully, maybe hundreds of them. " Han 3000 said¡° You don''t want to yell at me. You know what I want to ask. " Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000¡° Wife, you are so beautiful, how can I fall in love with other women? Even if they like me, I will not give them a chance. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Cut Su Yingxia sniffed and said, "can you really resist the temptation of other women?" Han 3000 is able to answer this question perfectly. He is not moved by Qi Yiyun''s temptation. Naturally, other women have no idea at all. Stretched out his hand, Han 3000 swore to the lamp: "absolutely not. If I have any idea, heaven will strike thunder."¡° The second question is whether Yiyun likes you. " Su Yingxia asked. Han 3000 is confused! When did she know about it? Did she find any flaws? It''s not easy to answer this question. If it''s not good, it will destroy their friendship¡° You don''t have to answer. I''ve got the answer from your expression. " Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, Su Yingxia directly cut off the chance he wanted to quibble and continued: "the third question, what happened to you and Yiyun during this period in the United States?"¡° Nothing happened. It''s true that she likes me, but I told her very clearly that it''s impossible for me to talk to her, and I said that more than once. " Han 3000 said¡° Yiyun is so beautiful, do you have the heart to refuse? " Su Yingxia asked. This is another problem of Tiankeng level, but Han 3000 can deal with it well and said: "she is not as beautiful as you. I already have such a beautiful wife. It''s reasonable to refuse her."¡° Nonsense, I can''t compare with Yiyun. " Su Yingxia retorted¡° In my heart, no one is qualified to compete with you. " Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia into his arms and says with a smile¡° I''m very satisfied with your answer. Turn off the light. " Su Yingxia said with her head buried¡° Otherwise, leave the light on. I haven''t seen you for a long time Han three thousand one face obscene smile of say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 682

    At the beginning, Han Sanqian bought Shanyao villa in order to make su Yingxia have a better morning running environment. However, after she was pregnant, Su Yingxia had left the morning running behind. Of course, it can''t blame her laziness, but reality has not allowed her to do so.


    Now, as a mother, Su Yingxia has too many things to be distracted, so she doesn''t care about it.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Han Sanqian wakes up without an alarm. This is a habit he has developed for many years.


    Looking at the sleeping Su Yingxia, Han 3000 carefully put on his clothes and left the villa.


    The air in Yundingshan villa area is still the best in the whole Cloud City, and now because Han 3000 lives here, the price of the villa area has already doubled, and there is no market for it, because many people want to spend a lot of money to become Han 3000''s neighbor, but how can people who originally live here give up this original advantage for money?


    Along the mountain road, Han 3000 ran with Su Yingxia many times. Now when he returns to his hometown, many memories come to his mind. Han 3000 doesn''t know how long this life can last. He can only try his best to seize the present time and become a competent husband and father.


    Come to the top of the mountain, the taste of the cold wind can make people feel bad, blowing on the face like a knife.


    "Eh!" Han 3000 thought that only he would ask for trouble in winter. Unexpectedly, there was a man standing on the top of the mountain.


    Go forward, Han 3000 found that each other is an old man, white beard appears immortal, like an old fairy from the sky.


    "Old man, are you not afraid of cold in winter?" Han 3000 asked.


    The old man said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m a young man. I''m fit for national defense. This cold is nothing. You can''t compare with me." Han 3000 said.


    The old man stroked his beard, turned his head, looked at Han 3000 and said, "do you have to hide at home when you are old?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that the old man was still stubborn. He would be unhappy if he said so. He said quickly, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that you have to think for your own health. If you have a cold, it''s not good."


    Of course, Han 3000 is not afraid to offend him, but does not want to compete with an old man.


    "My body..." the old man couldn''t help sneezing and could only take back all the words he just wanted to say.


    "In front of time, I have to bow my head. You''d better hurry down the mountain." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The old man was embarrassed. The wind on the top of the mountain really exceeded his imagination. However, his purpose of looking for Han 3000 has not been achieved, so he can''t just leave.


    "I..."


    "Old man, it''s really too cold. I''d better go down the mountain first." Han 3000 finished, turned his head and left.


    The old man was in the same place, watching Han 3000''s back go away, and then he came back to himself.


    "Old man, I''ve been waiting for you in the cold early in the morning. Today''s young people can''t even stand the cold wind!" With that, the old man sneezed again, shivered all over and pulled up his collar.


    Back at the villa, he ting and Jiang Yingying have already got up to prepare breakfast. This time is no problem in summer, but it is unnecessary to get up so early in winter.


    "Aunt he, you can get up late. Now in winter, no one will get up so early to eat." Han 3000 said to he ting.


    He Ting smiles and says, "it''s not a bad thing to prepare early. It''s cold outside. Come and have some hot porridge."


    Han Sanqian was just about to have porridge when the doorbell rang.


    At this time, who will come home?


    Han 3000 thought of Mo Yang for the first time, and he dared to disturb him at such an early time.


    But after opening the door, Han found that the man standing outside was the old man on the top of the mountain.


    In Yundingshan villa area, it is forbidden to break into private sites. If he lives here, he can''t be unaware of it.


    "Old man, what can I do for you?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "You son of a bitch, you don''t have any patience. I haven''t finished yet." The old man looked like he was swearing.


    "What do you want to say?" Han Sanyi looks puzzled. Is the old man waiting for him at the top of the mountain? If so, he should know his identity. How dare he speak to him in such a tone?


    "Can you let me in first? I''m an old man suffering from cold. Do you have the heart?" Said the old man.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. The old man''s temper is really not very good. Moreover, he didn''t force himself to go to the top of the mountain to get cold. How could he make it seem that he was wrong.


    "All right, you come in first." Han Sanqian opens the way.


    When the old man came into the house, he Ting happened to be carrying a bowl of steaming rice porridge, which was prepared for Han 3000. However, he didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. He went over and held it in his own hands.


    He Ting looks at Han 3000 puzzled.


    Han 3000 shook her head, and he Ting didn''t ask any more¡° It''s very comfortable After a mouthful of porridge, I felt warm all over. The old man had an expression of enjoyment, and then drank a second mouthful. Dare to be so presumptuous in the hillside villa, Han 3000 really can''t think of what role the old man is. No matter who sees him in Cloud City, he has to be scared. How can he behave so recklessly. After he drank all the porridge, Han asked, "what do you want to say to me?" The old man recovered his enigmatic appearance before, but his performance made Han 3000 feel like a magic wand, and then it seemed that he was going to blow the mystery¡° Give you a chance to change the world. What do you want to turn it into? " Said the old man. Sure enough, this old man is not a good man. Han 3000''s first instinct is that he is going to start fooling himself. For this kind of person, Han 3000 doesn''t even bother to talk to him¡° Old man, let''s see what the world is like first. " Han 3000 finished, went to the door, opened the door. The old man thought Han 3000 wanted to talk about his views on the world. He went to the door and asked, "what''s your opinion, please tell me."¡° You go out first. " Han 3000 said. The old man did not doubt that he was there. He took another step forward, and this step happened to come out of the door. With a bang, the door was shut mercilessly. The old man was stunned for a moment, and said in disbelief: "lying trough, young people now..." in the villa, he Ting asked Han 3000, "is he the one who lives here?"¡° It''s just a magic wand. If he comes back later, he will let the security department go directly. " Han 3000 said. He Ting nodded and kept this sentence in mind. Outside the door, the cold wind is bleak. The old man is stroking his white beard with a wry smile. The steering of the four gates of the Apocalypse is shut directly outside the door. If the words are sent back to the apocalypse, they will not be able to laugh off their big teeth¡° Fortunately, this matter has not been seen by others. I''ll settle with you later. " With that, the old man hurried away, complaining about the weather. Han three thousand back to the room, Su Yingxia has woken up, is feeding to Han Nian, little girl eat is very enjoy, small face pink people can''t help but want to kiss. After daybreak, a lot of cars stopped at the gate of Yundingshan villa. In less than half an hour, the whole road was full of cars, and those people gathered around the gate of the villa, like swarms of ants¡° Han 3000''s influence is really great. These people are all here to please him. "¡° That is, who is Han 3000? Now Yuncheng is the second. Who dares to be the first¡° A few years ago, Cloud City regarded him as a loser. Who would have thought that he is so powerful today. " Seeing this situation, several security guards discussed with a sigh on their face. Before Han 3000''s reputation in Yuncheng, it can be said that it was stinky, and everyone could spit on him, but now, no one has the chance to flatter him. At present, these people are the owners of major restaurants, hotels and manors. Knowing that Han Sanqian is going to hold a hundred day banquet for Han Nian, they all want to take advantage of this opportunity to curry favor with Han Sanqian, so they take the initiative to come to the door. After all, the opportunity will not come from the sky, but they have to fight for it by themselves. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 683

    Among these people, there are not only local catering industry in Yuncheng, but also surrounding cities. Therefore, there is a great pressure of competition. Some people even know that the opportunity is unlikely to fall on them, but they still want to fight for it. After all, such an opportunity is so rare that no one wants to miss it. To be able to catch up with Han 3000, it must be a smooth progress, Who is willing to give up such a good opportunity.


    Hundreds of people were surrounded at the entrance of the villa, and people came one after another. The security guards didn''t know what to say, because such a scene was the only one they saw in their life. It was estimated that such a thing would not happen again except before Han niansui was born.


    In fact, the influence of this event is not only visible to the naked eye, but also more invisible. For example, those aristocratic families who have not invested in the catering industry now try their best to acquire this kind of resources, so that their families can also compete for the 100 day banquet, which can be used in the whole Cloud City and even the surrounding areas, It''s all because of the hundred day banquet of Han Nian.


    "Need to inform president Han for you?" The security guards see more and more people. If it goes on like this, it will definitely affect the traffic. In case the leaders above blame them, they can''t afford it, so they have to find a way to solve it.


    However, after hearing this, the bosses shook their heads. They would rather wait here aimlessly than disturb Han 3000.


    Everyone hopes to leave a good impression on Han 3000. If you disturb him, isn''t it a crime?


    This matter soon passed back to the Tian family, and the attitude of the Tian family was very clear. They were willing to wait. As for whether it would interfere with the traffic, it was a small matter. Even if those people in the villa area were blocked, they would not have any complaints. After all, those people were all aiming at Han 3000. How dare they be dissatisfied with this matter.


    "Grandpa, my brother is very good. He just came back and caused such a big stir." Tian ling''er said to Tian Changsheng with a proud face.


    With a smile, Tianchang Shengle said, "with your brother''s current status, it''s right to have such treatment. Now who doesn''t know that he is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing."


    "Cut." Tianling''er sneers at these words. In her opinion, Han 3000''s current status is all created by Han 3000 himself, and has no relationship with the Han family in Yanjing.


    "You don''t have to admit it. Although I think he has made a breakthrough, the Han family in Yanjing will eventually give him a lot of points. This is an undeniable fact." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er didn''t speak, but she just turned her mouth. Of course, she understood this truth, but it was because of this that she felt that she was unfair to Han 3000. Why did he have to wear the five words "young master of Han family" on his head? Even without these five words, he would be as powerful as today.


    "I have to see my daughter. I won''t tell you." Said Tian ling''er.


    "When did you become your daughter?" Tianchangsheng can''t laugh or cry. Tianling''er doesn''t even have an object. He has a heart to be a mother.


    "My brother''s daughter is my daughter. What do you know about an old man like you?" With that, Tian ling''er went straight away.


    Tianchangsheng has become used to being hated by his granddaughter, but it''s a kind of fun for him.


    At this time, tianhonghui went to tianchangsheng.


    Tian Changsheng squinted and said, "how about Han 3000 now? It''s much more powerful than you think."


    Tian Honghui was ashamed. At the beginning, he did not show an absolute position to believe Han 3000 in some decision-making matters, because in his opinion, Han 3000 was not so powerful. But now, he has to admit that Han 3000''s excellence really makes him lose sight.


    "Dad, I really can''t compare my vision with you." Tian Honghui said.


    "It''s not a matter of perspective, it''s that you didn''t accept the facts before, or you didn''t want to accept them." Tianchangsheng light way.


    Tianhonghui doesn''t approve of this sentence, but it''s just a psychological feeling, but he doesn''t dare to say it, otherwise he will be taught a lesson by tianchangsheng.


    "Dad, our family also has catering business. Why don''t we fight for a hundred day banquet?" Tian Honghui said.


    "With the relationship between tianling''er and Han 3000, we don''t need to paint a snake to add to it. It''s OK to keep such a state. If something goes wrong, it''s not worth the loss. After all, there are certain risks in undertaking this matter." Tianchangsheng said that the result of the lack of human heart and the snake swallowing the elephant is often negative. Tianchangsheng is very clear about what the Tians should do now.


    Using tianling''er to maintain the relationship with Han 3000 is the best and most stable way at present. In his opinion, any unnecessary means are unnecessary.


    "You must remember that under no circumstances can you play tricks with Han 3000." Tian Changsheng reminds Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui nodded.


    "And you can''t play with him. Although he is young, his life experience is definitely richer than you. You can''t achieve this without relying on the Han family in Yanjing." Tian Changsheng continued.


    Tianhonghui still didn''t refute, because this sentence is very thorough. Without the foundation of Tianjia and the land laid down by tianchangsheng, how could tianhonghui have the present status. Yunshanding villa area entrance. Tianling''er was crowded in the crowd¡° Get out of the way, get out of the way. "¡° Let''s get out of the way. Don''t get in my way Tianling''er''s hair was messy. Of course, her behavior was dissatisfied by many people, but the dissatisfaction soon subsided¡° My God, miss Several security guards rushed to tianling''er''s side. This is their immediate superior. When people saw the security guard''s attitude towards tianling''er, the swearing voice naturally disappeared¡° Who scolded me just now? " Tian ling''er was so angry that he tied up his hair and looked at the crowd with fierce eyes. There was a complete silence at the scene. At this time, who dares to admit that he curses others? Isn''t that seeking death¡° Dare to do not dare, is not a man The day spirit son angrily says. It doesn''t matter whether they are men or not, because they still want to be human and don''t want to become ghosts. Seeing no one admit it, Tian ling''er said to the security guard, "let these guys be quiet, and don''t disturb my daughter to have a rest." The security guard nodded repeatedly. Although the gate is far away from the hillside villa, the noise will not affect the hillside villa at all, but in the face of tianlinger''s command, they dare not neglect it. The people at the door are also quiet. In case Han Nian is really noisy, they can''t bear the responsibility. Came to the hillside villa, rang the doorbell, soon the shutter opened. As a frequent guest of the hillside villa, tianling''er will come to talk with Su Yingxia every two or three days. Especially after Han Nian is kidnapped, tianling''er even comes two or three times a day to distract Su Yingxia and let her not worry so much¡° Aunt he, where''s my brother? " The spirit son asks a way¡° It''s in the room. " He Ting said with a smile¡° With my sister-in-law? " The day spirit son continues to ask a way. He Ting nodded with a smile¡° It''s getting better every day. If I don''t get up, do I have to torture my sister-in-law? " The day spirit son discontented of say. He Ting can''t laugh or cry, but this little girl film can say everything, which is very different from the introverted Jiang Yingying, but he Ting is envious. She hopes Jiang Yingying can also be more extroverted, so that she can make more friends. Tian ling''er is in front of Han 3000, but he is not afraid of anything. He goes directly to the door of the room, and knocks on the door regardless of whether it will disturb the two people in the room. After Han 3000 opened the door, he saw tianling''er and said in silence, "what are you doing here so early?" Tian ling''er went directly into the room, went to Su Yingxia and said, "of course, it''s to protect my sister-in-law from being bullied by you." With that, tianling''er asked Su Yingxia, "sister-in-law, did he bully you last night?" Su Yingxia suddenly blushed because she was not only bullied, but also begged Han 3000 for mercy. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 684

    Seeing Su Yingxia''s embarrassed face, he didn''t know how to answer Tian linger''s question. Han 3000 could only help him out and said, "you are a little girl. You are not ashamed to ask what these things are for."


    "Am I still young?" Tianling son hold his head high, can be to prop up his chest to Han 3000 asked.


    Han 3000 quickly turned his head and said, "hot eyes."


    This action makes Tian ling''er angry, even Su Yingxia can''t help but be happy.


    "You look down on me!" The day spirit son walks to Han 3000 in front of, hold up the head a face not to accept of say.


    Because of the height difference between them, Han 3000 couldn''t even see the top of Tian ling''er''s head when he looked at him head first. He looked around and said, "who''s talking to me?"


    Tianling''er was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He turned back to Su Yingxia and said with an aggrieved face: "sister-in-law, he bullied me. You still see my jokes. Please help me."


    Su Yingxia pretended to be serious and said to Han 3000, "how can you bully her? Come on, apologize."


    "Wife, is there anyone else in this room?" Han 3000 pretends not to understand and asks.


    Su Yingxia can''t laugh or cry. It''s really interesting for the two brothers and sisters to kill each other.


    "Don''t worry about him. We adults don''t care about villains. Let him go." Su Yingxia comforts Tian linger.


    Tian ling''er went down the steps, nodded his head and said, "sister-in-law, what you said is reasonable. This kind of people really care about it. Don''t they become villains?"


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. What are you doing here so early?" Han 3000 asked.


    Tianling''er took it for granted and said, "come and see my daughter, what''s the relationship with you."


    With that, Tian ling''er held Han Nian in his arms, loving and loving, and said: "the little face is so tender and comfortable."


    "By the way, there are a group of people around the gate at the foot of the mountain. When you go to solve it, you can drive those people away." The sky works properly son head also don''t lift of say.


    About what happened at the gate of the villa, Han 3000 didn''t know and was surrounded by a group of people. What''s the situation?


    "What do you mean, someone''s bothering me?" Han three thousand puzzled asked, according to reason, now Cloud City, there can''t be such a short-sighted guy, but also a large group, unless these people are crazy.


    "They are all the restaurant owners. I heard that you are going to hold a hundred day banquet for your daughter. They all want to fight for this opportunity, so they came to the door." Said Tian ling''er.


    Han Sanqian suddenly smiles. It turns out that it''s because of this. It seems that Han Nian''s reputation is not worse than him.


    "Yes, I''ll see." Han 3000 finished and left the room.


    Seeing that Han 3000 had left, Tian ling''er asked Su Yingxia in a low voice, "sister-in-law, will we have a son?"


    Su Yingxia''s character doesn''t allow her to discuss this kind of thing so directly. After staring at tianling''er, she said, "little girl, what''s in your mind? How can you have such a strange idea?"


    "Isn''t it normal, my brother didn''t do anything last night?" Tianling''er said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia''s face is crimson. If the discussion goes on like this, she worries that tianling''er will even ask for the details. She quickly says, "OK, I''m going to the hospital today. You can go with me and check with my daughter. I''m a little worried that she hasn''t been with me for so long."


    "No problem." Tianling''er answered.


    At the entrance of the villa, the people who had been quiet did not dare to breathe when they saw Han 3000.


    In fact, many people have never seen Han 3000 himself. Now they find that he is so young. Everyone feels a little incredible.


    "This is Han 3000 benzun. I didn''t expect that he was so young."


    "Young and promising, think about my son. He''s really a scrap."


    "That''s the gap. If I could have a son like Han 3000, would I be running like this?"


    At this time, Han 3000 came to the public and said faintly, "I know what you''re here for, but if you come to so many people at one time, I can''t make a decision directly. Well, you hand over the information to the security department, and I''ll screen them one by one, so don''t stay here. It blocks the traffic and delays your time."


    No one expected that Han 3000 would be so talkative and modest. He didn''t look like a big man at all.


    "Since Mr. Han said that, it''s not good for us to continue to block here. You can rest assured that I will hand in the information within today, hoping to make Mr. Han satisfied."


    "Mr. Han, I hope you can think more about me. I will never let you down."


    "And me. I''m from Mingyuan restaurant."


    "I''m Fufeng hotel. Our service is absolutely first-class."


    These guys began to report to their families in the hope of arousing Han 3000''s ideas. For a moment, the scene became very noisy.


    Han Sanyi had a headache. He quickly raised his right hand to make their voice quiet.


    "OK, you all stop talking. After the information is submitted, I''ll check it out in person. If the noise continues, the names I hear will be taken the lead in excluding them." Han 3000 said. As soon as these words came out, those who reported to their families regretted it, and some even slapped themselves in the face, hoping to take back what they had just said. After all the people left, Han 3000 went to the security room and said to several security guards, "I''m afraid we''re going to trouble several people today. After the information is handed in, I''ll ask you to help me collect it. I''ll ask someone to pick it up." Several security guards are flattered. Han 3000, a big man, should treat them with such a modest attitude, which they never thought. The residents in Yundingshan villa area are all from the upper class of Yuncheng. Most of them are people with eyes above the top. How many people in and out of Yundingshan villa area will pay attention to the security? In contrast, Han 3000, in the eyes of the security guards, is a real big man, but he is so approachable¡° Mr. Han, you are welcome. This is what we should do. "¡° Yes, it should be. How can it be troublesome? " Han 3000 took out a box of cigarettes and gave each one one a cigarette. He said, "OK, I have something else to do. I have to go out. How much trouble do you have." Looking at Han 3000''s back, several security guards carefully put the cigarette in their pockets, and no one was willing to smoke it. Shanghai. As soon as Han 3000 stopped the car, Lin Yong came running¡° Three thousand brothers. " Lin Yong exclaimed excitedly¡° Are you getting fat? " After getting off the car, Han 3000 said with a smile. Lin Yong scratched his head awkwardly. In today''s peaceful and prosperous times of Yuncheng, his childhood is very nourishing, and it''s not unusual for him to grow fat¡° Yes, there''s nothing to do recently, but the meat keeps rising. " Lin Yong said¡° This is a good thing. Nothing to do shows that Cloud City is peaceful enough. " Han 3000 nodded. At this time, a beast quickly ran out. The reason why he is a beast is that his physique is too big, which makes people feel very powerful when he runs¡° Three thousand brothers. " Qi Hu seems not afraid of cold. He is also very thin in winter. His muscles vibrate, giving a strong visual impact. Han 3000 disdained to stare at Qi Hu, said: "even a woman can''t beat, you still have the face to see me?" Qi Hutun''s shoulders drooped for a long time, which caused him a lot of psychological shadow. After all, Jiang Yingying is just a small and weak woman. It seems that he can handle it with one hand, but he has no advantage in the competition of strength¡° Brother 3000, she''s a different type. " Qi Hu said. Han 3000 is not only different, but also different from Han 3000. Han 3000 knows this better than anyone else¡° You don''t have to lose heart. " Han 3000 patted Qi Hu on the shoulder. Qi Hu thought Han 3000 wanted to comfort himself, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000''s next words made him more desperate¡° The gap between you and her will be bigger and bigger. I''m afraid that you won''t even have the qualification to be her opponent in the future. " Han 3000 said. Qi Hu has been training in Laolin for more than ten years. After going down the mountain, he was taught a lesson by Han 3000. Now he can''t even beat a woman, which makes him feel that his training for more than ten years is in vain. "Three thousand elder brother, how can she be so powerful?" he said This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 685

    Han 3000 laughs but does not speak, this kind of matter nature cannot tell Qi Hu.


    At this time, Mo Yang also rushed out, and also glared at Lin Yong, probably blaming Lin Yong for not informing him that Han 3000 had arrived.


    "Three thousand, you didn''t inform me before you came." Mo Yang said.


    "Are you going to welcome me? I don''t think the noise at the airport is big enough. " Han 3000 helplessly said, he is not a person used to high-profile, airport to meet him, if he knew in advance, would never let Moyang do so.


    "3000, you want to come back, but the old man told me. Otherwise, how can I know? The old man probably also hopes to let everyone in Yuncheng know that you are back." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Han three thousand Leng Leng, he thought this thing is Mo Yang''s own idea, did not expect that grandfather also participated.


    That''s right. If it wasn''t for my grandfather, how could Moyang know that he was coming back? And my grandfather specially informed Moyang that he just wanted him to make some arrangements?


    Han Tianyang really wants Han 3000 to be known by the public, because he is so low-key that he once made the whole Cloud City treat him as a loser.


    How can a man of the Han family be regarded as a loser? Han Tianyang doesn''t allow this kind of thing to happen, so he has to let Han 3000 return in a high profile, and let everyone in Cloud City know that he was the first person in Cloud City.


    "By the way, I''ve prepared the information of several places. Please come in with me first." Mo Yang said.


    For Han Nian''s hundred day banquet, Moyang studied the whole night last night. He must make sure that Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is held in the best place, and it should be vivid and colorful, and let everyone marvel and envy.


    Entering the Mordor, Mo Yang can''t wait to explain to Han 3000 the places he inspected. These are the materials he carefully sorted out. We can see how much Mo Yang has spent on this aspect.


    "You don''t know what happened in Yundingshan villa this morning, do you?" Han 3000 said to Mo Yang with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Yang puzzled looking at Han 3000, he almost went to bed in the morning, for Yundingshan villa natural don''t know.


    "A lot of restaurant owners are blocking the entrance of Yundingshan villa area, hoping to host the 100 day banquet of Han Nian. There are hundreds of people. I asked all of them to submit the information to the security room and wait for me to screen." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang Leng after a while, can''t help but music up.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know. So, this guy laughs nervously. What''s the matter.


    "What do you think?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    Mo Yang said with a smile, "it''s just a hundred day banquet. I can''t imagine what it will be like when she gets married."


    After that, Mo Yang continued to say, "I don''t know which bastard can have such good luck to marry Han Nian."


    Han 3000 was a little upset by this sentence. Although he knew it was still very far away, it would happen in the end.


    His lovely daughter will be married by other men, and will sleep in the same bed with other men. Thinking of this, Han 3000 is not happy.


    This is probably the idea that every father who has a daughter will have. Of course, if he is a boy, he will never have this concern.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you doing with a straight face?" Mo Yang finds that Han 3000''s face is not right and asks strangely.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "nothing."


    "Can''t you accept the thought that your daughter will fall into the hands of other men?" Mo Yang picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    If he is not a father, he will never understand this feeling, so Han 3000 is too lazy to discuss this topic for Mo Yang, because he can''t understand it.


    "If you are a loner, don''t discuss this with me." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t look down on people. Although I''m not a father, I regard Han Nian as my daughter. And don''t force me. Force me again. I''ll give you a daughter tomorrow." Mo Yang said to Han 3000 with horizontal eyebrows and green eyes.


    "What are you doing, ass?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    When they quarrel with each other, there is almost no traffic in a remote mountain area of China. The trekking relies on both legs. It''s rare to see people. In the deep mountains and forests, there is a wooden house built by hand. Although it is simple, it gives people a sense of paradise.


    Looking at the smoke coming from the wooden house, Lintong sighed and said to himself, "fortunately you are still alive, otherwise I will come here in vain."


    "Fang Zhan."


    "Fang Zhan."


    "Fang Zhan."


    Even after a few calls, no one in the cabin responded, but it was obvious that there were people living here, and the smoke also showed that the people inside were cooking.


    "Fang Zhan, I know you are inside. Is it useful to hide from me?" Lintong roared with dissatisfaction.


    After a while, a middle-aged man finally came out of the cabin. He was a big man, which was quite similar to Qi Hu. A huge scar on his face almost ran across the whole face. People could not forget it at a glance. If he was seen by a child, he might cry directly¡° Who are you? " Fang Zhan asked Lintong in a cold voice¡° We are old acquaintances. You can''t even remember me. " Lintong said with a smile¡° I have no impression of you. " Fang Zhan said. Lintong nodded and said, "yes, when you left Tianqi, I was just a child. Now my appearance has changed greatly. It''s normal for you not to know me, but you still remember the name Lintong."¡° Lintong Fang Zhan was a little surprised. After entering the apocalypse, Lintong became famous for its high talent. Although Lintong had not become the favorite of the Apocalypse when Fang Zhan left the apocalypse, he knew that it would be done sooner or later with Lintong''s talent. Just such a person, why would suddenly find him¡° It seems that I''m still very impressive to you. How can my name Lintong be forgotten? " Lintong said triumphantly¡° Do you mean Apocalypse when you come to me? But when I quit the apocalypse, I got the consent of the owners of the four gates and three halls. " Fang Zhan said discontentedly. The four gates and three halls are equivalent to the two departments in the apocalypse, and these two departments are the highest status in the apocalypse. Any decision-making needs the consent of the four gates and three halls before it can be implemented. The reason why Apocalypse wanted to build four gates and three halls at the beginning was to check and balance the two, so as to avoid the situation that one side was dominant. There are not many people who can join the apocalypse and retreat. Han Xiao is one of them, but he is a special case, because he has not entered the real core, and he has not even seen the four gates and three halls. Fang Zhan is different. His position in the Apocalypse is not comparable to Han Xiao''s. at the beginning of this year, he was able to withdraw, but it caused a big stir in the apocalypse, But it''s not unreasonable to be recognized by the four gates and three halls. The scar on his face is the price paid for the apocalypse. It''s also because of this that the Apocalypse wants him to return to the secular world. However, the Apocalypse also requires that he should not disclose everything about the apocalypse. Therefore, Fang Zhan chooses to live in such a deep mountain and old forest without living with others. Naturally, he will not have the opportunity to reveal the secret of the apocalypse¡° It''s not about apocalypse. I''m here to ask you for help. " Lintong said¡° Can I help you? Now I''m just a useless person. What can I do to help you Fang Zhan said lightly. Lintong is most proud of the four words "son of heaven". The reason why he wanted to kill Han 3000 is to keep his position. He did not allow Han 3000 to surpass his position in Apocalypse¡° You are not a useless person. You used to be one of the top ten Apocalypse masters. If you are all useless people, are there any masters in the world? " Lintong said with a smile¡° It''s no use flattering me, and I''m going to die here. I won''t step out of here, so I advise you to give up your idea and leave here as soon as possible. " With that, Fang Zhan turned to go home to continue cooking. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 686

    Since Lintong has come all the way to find Fangzhan, he is sure that he can get Fangzhan out of the mountain. Otherwise, he will not waste his time and energy to find Fangzhan.


    "After you left the apocalypse, you spent three years looking for your daughter, but you got nothing. Do you think she is really dead?" Lintong said.


    This sentence made Fang Zhan stop for a moment. He turned his head to look at Lintong, and his expression obviously became very nervous.


    "Do you know where my daughter is?" Fang Zhan asked excitedly, and even his breath was very short.


    "As long as you help me, I''ll tell you where she is." Lintong said.


    Before Fang Zhan entered the mountain, he thought he had nothing to worry about, but now he knows that his daughter is still alive, which makes him unable to calm down. After all, this is his only family member in the world. If she is still alive, Fang Zhan will find her at all costs.


    But Fang Zhan didn''t lose his mind because he was excited. He had been looking for it for three years without any news. How could Lintong know? Could it be that he deliberately used this incident to stimulate him? In fact, Lintong had no idea where his daughter was.


    "Why do you make me believe that you know where she is?" Fang Zhan said.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can leave now." Lintong light said, showing a pair of indifferent attitude.


    Of course, he doesn''t know where Fang Zhan''s daughter is. This person may have died long ago, but only by saying this, can he have the chance to let Fang Zhan out of the mountain, and he believes that as long as he has the slightest chance, Fang Zhan will not miss it.


    As for how to explain to Fang Zhan after killing Han 3000, Lintong never thought about it. With his position in Apocalypse, does Fang Zhan dare to attack him?


    Seeing that Lintong was about to leave, Fang Zhan said, "what do you need me to do?"


    Whether it''s true or not, Fang Zhan has to have a try, and it happens that this mentality falls into the trap of Lintong.


    Lintong smiles faintly, which is similar to the plot he imagined. How can Fang Zhan miss the chance to know where his daughter is?


    "Help me kill a man." Lintong turned and said.


    "Murder?" Fang Zhan frowned. With Lintong''s position and skill, it''s not easy for him to kill someone. Why not do it by himself? It seems that this person''s identity is not so simple that Lintong does not dare to do it by himself.


    "His name is Han 3000, and now he is still a secular man, but old Yi will accept him as an apprentice, so I want him to die. I don''t allow him to surpass me in Apocalypse." Lintong knew that Fang Zhan would ask why, and he also wanted to know who Han 3000 was. Otherwise, he would not do it easily, so Lintong simply explained these things himself.


    "How dare you kill old Yi''s Apprentice?" Fang Zhan is a little surprised. Yilao is at the helm of the four gates. His apprentice means that he can take over the four gates in the future, but Lintong is willing to kill such a person.


    "What do you dare to do? At present, yilao just expressed his will. He didn''t really accept him as an apprentice. He hasn''t even joined the apocalypse." Lintong said.


    "Although he didn''t join the apocalypse, there must be something extraordinary to be valued by yilao. I''m afraid the consequences of killing him are beyond your imagination." Fang Zhan said.


    Lintong gritted his teeth. As long as Han 3000 didn''t die by his hand, what kind of consequences would happen? What does it matter? As long as Han 3000 died, he can''t give Han 3000 any chance to surpass him.


    In Lintong''s opinion, he is the only one who deserves the four words, and no one has the right to take them away from him.


    "Don''t you dare, are you afraid of death?" Lintong cold voice.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and said, "the consequences I said are different from those you imagined. Only after you really understand the Apocalypse can you understand what kind of world this world is."


    "Moreover, his appearance may not be a bad thing for you, because when you know the truth, you may not be willing to take some responsibilities." Fang Zhan continued.


    "Don''t show off to me. Although I don''t know as much as you, I know how to do it is good for me." Lintong said with disdain that if Han 3000 does not die, his status in Apocalypse will be threatened. This is the fact that he is facing. As for Fang Zhan''s so-called responsibility, he despises it.


    As the battle hesitated, Lintong could only take out his prepared mace and said, "if you don''t help me, I''ll kill her. I''ll tell her that her father didn''t save her, so she had to die."


    Fang Zhan looked at Lintong with his eyes full of fire, gritted his teeth and said, "you dare."


    "There''s nothing I can''t do in Lintong. Do you want to have a try?" Lintong looks at Fangzhan fearlessly. This is the way he can finally threaten Fangzhan, so he must not let himself back down.


    As one of the top ten Apocalypse masters in the past, even though Lintong is the son of heaven, he knows that he is not the opponent of Fang Zhan. But if he doesn''t do so, what chance will he have to kill Han 3000?


    "Do you know what will happen if you annoy me?" Fang Zhan''s eyes were filled with anger. After years of silence, he seemed to have returned to the bloodthirsty period of war.


    "If I die, she will die too. Do you really think I will come to you so easily? I have arranged people around her for a long time." Lintong said. Fang Zhan breathes deeply. He can''t let his daughter be in any danger. Although he wants to kill Lintong, his reason tells him that he can''t do it, otherwise his daughter''s life will be threatened¡° OK, I promise you Fang Zhan said. Lintong smiles indifferently. He is really worried that things will not develop as he planned. I have to say that it is really useful to threaten Fangzhan in this way¡° But after killing him, if I don''t see my daughter, I''ll kill you at all costs. " Fang Zhan threatened. Facing the threat, Lintong was not afraid, because he had already returned to the Apocalypse at that time. Could Fang Zhan still break into the apocalypse and kill him? This is impossible¡° You can rest assured that during this period of time, I will let my people take good care of her and never let her suffer any harm. However, she is not very well now. She has married a useless man. " In order to increase the authenticity of the story and let Fang Zhan kill Han 3000 in the shortest time, Lintong made up another story. These words undoubtedly made Fang Zhan more eager to see his daughter. Cloud City. Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is getting more and more intense. Almost all the people in Yuncheng know that this event happened. In addition to the catering industry owners who hope to be able to host this hundred day banquet, there are many people asking about the invitation letter. Although it is said that the Han family has not sent out an invitation, there are already fake ones in circulation on the market, and the black market price has exceeded one million. The reason for paying such a staggering number is just to have a meal at the hundred day banquet of Han Nian. The status of this hundred day banquet in the minds of those businessmen is self-evident. A company on the verge of bankruptcy has only one last breath. There are few employees in the whole company. As the boss of the company, Su Haichao has no way to revitalize it. Now for Su Haichao, life can be counted day by day. Without capital injection and help from noble people, Su Haichao has no tomorrow¡° It''s just a broken hundred day banquet. I have to make such a big noise for fear that no one will know. " Su Yihan said with disdain, but her tone was full of sour. Su Yihan has always thought that she would be the best of all the women in the Su family. Even Su Yingxia, who is more beautiful than her, has married a trash. Who else can compare with her? However, the fact is that Su Yihan slaps her in the face. No one has ever thought that Han 3000, who was once known as a waste, still has the identity of the young master of the Han family in Yanjing, and now the whole cloud city is his. Even if it was once the first family of heaven, Han 3000 is now the leader of his family. This change of status was hard for Su Yihan to accept, but he had to. Su Haichao is also very unconvinced, because he spread the name of Han 3000''s waste at the beginning, and now even if he wants to curry favor with Han 3000, he has no chance¡° It''s said that the invitation letter has been fired to more than one million by those people. I don''t know how these people can be so stupid. " Su Haichao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 687

    After listening to Su Haichao''s words, although Su Yihan has tried her best to control her admiration, her face is still overflowing with admiration. This is something she can''t do. Now she lives so hard that she doesn''t even dare to buy clothes and bags. Why don''t she envy Su Yingxia?


    With Su Yingxia''s present wealth, let alone buy whatever famous brand she wants, there is nothing she can''t get in Yuncheng.


    Moreover, the invitation letter of Han Nian''s 100 day banquet alone can be sold to more than one million, which she dare not think of in her life.


    Su Haichao is the same. He even thought that if he hadn''t been so cruel to Han 3000 before, he might still have some light now. Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret what he has done.


    "Why don''t you steal some invitation letters, maybe we can resell some money." Su Haichao proposed to Su Yihan.


    Su Yihan was immediately moved, but then sighed again.


    The invitation is in Yundingshan villa area, but she doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the villa area. How can she steal it.


    "I can''t be invisible. How can I steal?" Su Yihan said.


    "We are also related. It''s natural for us to see Han Nian''s niece." Su Haichao said with a straight face.


    That''s right, but Su Yihan doesn''t think Su Yingxia is willing to see them.


    "Isn''t that too far fetched? You didn''t take them as relatives before. Isn''t it ridiculous to say that now?" Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao stares at Su Yihan and says, "what''s funny? Don''t you need money?"


    "Of course." Su Yihan said without hesitation.


    "Since it''s for money, what do you want to do with face?" Su Haichao stood up and said that the wind is the rain. It seems that he plans to go to Yundingshan villa in Mashan.


    Su Yihan nodded and then stood up. He didn''t have any money, and he had to face anything. As long as he could steal a few invitation letters, he could get millions of dollars. Face was just a dispensable thing.


    They left the company and drove to Yundingshan villa.


    These two people have already entered the blacklist of the Security Department of the villa area, and they were ordered by Mo Yang himself, even if they were allowed to appear at the door of the villa area.


    So when they got out of the car, several security guards immediately stormed past.


    "What are you doing? Parking is not allowed here." A security guard said to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao said with a smile: "brother, I''m here to visit relatives."


    The security guard disdained a smile, said: "don''t think I don''t know you, Su Haichao, you even have the face to say come to visit relatives, here who recognize you?"


    Su Haichao doesn''t feel embarrassed either. Now he has no skin and no face and is invincible. As long as he can curry favor with Han 3000 and Su Yingxia again, he is willing to do anything.


    "Brother, Su Yingxia and I are brothers and sisters. How can we have an overnight feud? You''d better let me in, or you''ll make Yingxia unhappy. I''m afraid you''ll be punished." Su Haichao said.


    The security guard doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. Who in the whole Cloud City doesn''t know that Su Haichao used to discredit Han 3000 and belittle Han 3000 to nothing. The most important thing is that Moyang himself issued an order not to allow these two people to appear in the villa area.


    "Get out of here. If not, don''t blame me for being rude." The security guard scolded angrily.


    Su Haichao saw that the security guard was not soft, so he could only take a tough attitude. He looked at the security guard coldly and said, "I advise you to give a notice, otherwise..."


    Before they finished speaking, several security guards took out their batons. Obviously, they didn''t believe Su Haichao''s words at all.


    Su Haichao saw this, scared to quickly back a few steps.


    "What do you want to do? In broad daylight, do you have to hit people?" Su Haichao said warily.


    "It''s you who fight. I''ll warn you one last time. If we don''t leave, we''ll fight." The security guard warned.


    Soft hard do not eat, Su Haichao face this situation is very headache.


    At this time, Han 3000 just came back. Seeing this, he stopped at the door.


    Several security guards saw Han 3000 and immediately called respectfully, "President Han."


    "President Han."


    "President Han."


    Compared with the attitude towards Su Haichao, these security guards are quite different when they face Han 3000, which makes Su Haichao even more jealous. Unexpectedly, the former waste is now respected by everyone.


    "Su Haichao, what are you doing?" Han 3000 light to Su Haichao asked.


    Su Haichao now has the self-knowledge that he is not qualified to fight Han 3000, and he has no capital to be arrogant in front of Han 3000. He says in a submissive manner: "3000, I just want to see my niece. They even stop me and don''t let me in. Do you think it''s unreasonable?"


    "There''s no reason." Han Sanqian smiles, turns to the security guard and says, "tomorrow, set up a sign at the door. Dogs and Su Haichao are forbidden."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Han. We''ll do it right away. We don''t have to do it tomorrow. We can do it in half an hour." The security guard responded. Su Haichao''s face is full of embarrassment and anger. But now he doesn''t dare to lose his temper casually in front of Han 3000. Otherwise, he doesn''t need Han 3000''s hand. Those who want to show themselves in front of Han 3000 in Yuncheng can drown him with one mouthful of saliva¡° Three thousand. We are relatives. How can you do this to me? " Su Haichao said¡° Relatives? " Han 3000 disdained to smile and said, "now you know we are relatives. Why didn''t you have such consciousness before? If you had known that earlier, you might be eligible to live here now. " This is not Han 3000''s casual words. It''s just a matter of his words. Even now there are people living in every villa in Yundingshan villa area, but as long as he says, who is not willing to make room for him. It''s a pity that Su Haichao doesn''t have the qualification¡° I know I regret it. I know how stupid I used to be. For the sake of relatives, please give me another chance. " Su Haichao said with a pleading face¡° Yes, we know we regret it. Give us another chance. " Su Yihan was scared to hide behind Su Haichao just now because of the battle of security. But now, she can''t help but hope to get Han 3000''s understanding. After all, in her present state, if she wants to regain her rich life, she has to rely on Han 3000¡° Su Yihan, you used to aim at welcoming summer. Why should I give you a chance? " Han 3000 said coldly. Su Yihan bowed his head, did not dare to defend himself, and had no reason to defend himself. Su Haichao knelt down with a bang and said, "Han 3000, I knelt down for you. Isn''t that ok?"¡° There''s gold under a man''s knee, but your knee is just a pile of dog dung. Is it valuable for you to kneel down? " Han 3000 disdains the way. Su Haichao clenched his teeth, he has given up his last trace of dignity, did not expect Han 3000 was still not willing to give him a chance¡° Han 3000, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t you leave yourself a little room? " Su Haichao said with gnashing teeth¡° Maybe, it''s really possible. You remind me, or I''ll kill you directly? " Han three thousand picks eyebrow to say. Su Haichao''s face was stunned and his words were heroic. As soon as he said it, he poured a basin of ice water into his heart. Fanning his mouth, Su Haichao said with regret: "I''m just talking. Don''t take it seriously." Han three thousand dumb smile, even those security guards think Su Haichao is really stupid like a pig¡° Go away. Don''t let me see you again. The Su family''s affair is not over yet. One time you show up is equivalent to reminding me. " Han 3000 light way. Su Haichao is scared pale by this sentence. Although it has been a long time, he does not think Han 3000 can find evidence, but Han 3000''s current status and ability are not completely impossible¡° I''m going. I''m going now. " Su Haichao quickly got on the car, started the engine and slipped off with one foot of accelerator. Su Yihan stayed in the same place. A cool wind blew, and then he came back to himself. He yelled at Su Haichao: "I haven''t got on the bus yet, Su Haichao, you bastard." When Han Sanqian finds Su Yihan staring at him, he says in a cold voice, "go away. Do you expect me to send you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 688

    Su Yihan is shivering in the cold wind. Compared with being forgotten by Su Haichao, she is more dissatisfied with why Su Yingxia is now a high lady, but she is living a hard life.


    Growing up, Su Yihan thinks she is better than Su Yingxia. When Su Yingxia married Han 3000, she laughed at Su Yingxia for a long time. She thinks that she can''t turn over in her life and will be completely planted in Han 3000.


    But now reality is beating her face hard. Although Han 3000 has been ridiculed and humiliated, now her real identity comes to the surface. Her jokes about Su Yingxia become one loud slap in the face.


    All this makes her feel dissatisfied and aggrieved. Why does such a man not appear beside her, but become Su Yingxia''s husband.


    Su Yihan even sometimes fantasizes that if Han 3000 married her, how good would it be?


    But Su Yihan has never been the first. In those three years, whether the grievances Su Yingxia suffered were acceptable to her.


    Back at Su''s villa, Su Yihan walked to Su Haichao with a cold face and said with a gnashing of teeth, "you are running very fast. Don''t you find that there is one less person?"


    Su Haichao has found out for a long time, but he is too lazy to turn back to find Su Yihan. After all, Su Yihan is useless to him, so why go back to meet her.


    "Don''t you come back the same way?" Su Haichao said lightly.


    Su Yihan trembled with anger. Of course, there were some reasons for being cold. He said angrily, "Su Haichao, you are such a jerk. Where is the arrogance in front of Han 3000 before? I even kneel down to him. I''m ashamed of you."


    Kneel down this matter, Su Haichao completely abandoned his dignity, because he does not want to live this life, he hopes to find a chance to turn over.


    But after being rejected by Han 3000, Su Haichao''s dignity was completely trampled on. Even he didn''t want to recall it. How could he be mentioned by others?


    Pop!


    Su Haichao stood up, slapped Su Yihan in the face and said angrily, "Su Yihan, it''s not up to you to evaluate what I do, and what qualifications do you have to sarcasm me? Are you better than me? In the past, you did a lot of things to humiliate and sneer at Su Yingxia. Don''t you always think that you are better than Su Yingxia, and you will live better than Su Yingxia? If you look at yourself now, what qualifications do you have to compare with Su Yingxia? "


    Su Yihan feels her hot and painful cheek, and tears come from her grievance. She can''t find any chance to refute this sentence. Now no one in Yuncheng can compare with Su Yingxia. She is not qualified. Moreover, with Su Yingxia''s current status, even if Su Yihan really marries a rich family in Yuncheng, it doesn''t help. What kind of rich family can''t compare with the Han family, After all, even Tianjia is under Han 3000 now.


    "I can''t compare with her, but it''s better than you kneel down." Su Yihan is struggling, but Su Haichao''s words make her speechless.


    "Better than me? If kneeling can make su Yingxia forgive you, even from back to Su''s company, do you kneel? " Su Haichao said.


    From home to Suzhou?


    This is a dream for Su Yihan, because only when she returns to Su''s company can she expect to return to her former life.


    If kneeling can save this, she will kneel down without hesitation.


    "No talk? It''s about to kneel. Then you have no right to laugh at me. " Su Hai''s ultra cold voice.


    At this time, Su Guolin came to the living room and saw the two people quarreling, as if they didn''t see it.


    Now Su Guolin regrets that he is heartbroken. Before, he naturally regarded Han 3000 as a loser. He never thought that Han 3000 would be what he is today, which makes Su Guolin often can''t help but fantasize. If he had treated Han 3000 better, would he follow Han 3000 to heaven now?


    In front of those old friends, Su Guolin has now become the lowest ranking person. The wine companies invited by those people, Su Guolin tries every means to avoid them, because every time they get together, they will mention how powerful Han 3000 is now. If the Su family can catch up with Han 3000, they will surely prosper.


    Su Guolin wanted to, even if he wanted to be a handyman for Han 3000, but he knew he didn''t have such a chance.


    "Dad, did you hear about Han Nian''s hundred day banquet?" Su Haichao asked Su Guolin.


    "This matter caused a storm all over the city, and the invitation letter was fired to a million sky high price. Do you think I can''t know?" Su Guolin sighed and said that only an invitation letter can get such an amazing price, which is one aspect of Han 3000''s strength. After all, even the prosperous birthday banquet had not been so exaggerated before.


    What''s more, a million dollars is just a ticket, and we have to give gifts to Han Nian, which must be a more expensive payment. But even so, many people have sharpened their heads to attend.


    "Dad, can you think of a way, our family is now so down, want to turn over, can only rely on Han 3000." Su Haichao said that what he can''t solve can only rely on Su Guolin.


    "How?" Su Guolin laughed at himself and said, "if we had not been so cruel to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia before, there might have been some ways. But if you think about what you have done, would you forgive us if Han 3000?" Su Haichao himself has done too many things, he is very clear, and after su Yingxia gradually gained the status in Su''s company, he tried every means to target Su Yingxia. But in Su Haichao''s opinion, these things have passed. After all, we are all relatives. Is it necessary to haggle over them¡° I will Su Haichao said shamelessly. Su Guolin shakes his head with a sneer on his face. These two words are ridiculous. With Su Haichao''s temper, if he is in power today, he will only trample Han 3000 and Su Yingxia more. How can he forgive him¡° Su Haichao, what''s the use of self deception? It''s not that your father doesn''t want to help, it''s that I really can''t help it. " Su Guoyao said¡° Dad, if you don''t try, how do you know the result? Do you want to be laughed at by your friends all your life? I know that you are hiding from them now. You even dare not go to the liquor Bureau for fear of being laughed at. But if we can get back online with Su Yingxia and go back to Su''s company, who dares to laugh at you? " Su Haichao said. Now, the most unacceptable thing for Su Guoyao is that he can''t hold up his head in front of those old friends. Although the former Su family was only a second-class family in Yuncheng, there was enough capital for him to show his power in front of those people. But now, he is nothing, and he knows that he didn''t go to the wine shop, which is the core topic of those people, It must be him, too. Su Guolin was unwilling to shake his fist¡° Dad, Su Yingxia is also your younger generation. If you want to see her, she can''t avoid it. " Su Haichao continued. Su Guolin took a deep breath and said, "OK, I''ll go to sell my old age once. Even if she doesn''t see me, it''s not a loss." Su Haichao was happy, and he could only pray that Su Guolin''s presence would be useful, otherwise, he would really have no idea of other ways. At the hillside villa, Han 3000 mentions to Su Yingxia what happened at the entrance of the villa. Su Yingxia has no sympathy for it. In her heart, Su Haichao and Su Yihan have no weight for a long time. Su Yingxia now regards them as people surnamed Su at most, but has no relationship with them at all¡° With Su Haichao''s character, I don''t think he will give up easily. After all, you are the only one who can save Su''s company now. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° It has nothing to do with me. Su''s company is so powerful. It''s also your relationship. " Su Yingxia retorted¡° Mine is not yours Han 3000 laughs¡° Is that right? " Su Yingxia looked up at Han 3000 and said, "yours is mine, but mine is mine. Is that so?"¡° Of course. " Han 3000 said without hesitation. Shi Jing sighed, stood up from the sofa and said, "it''s time to scatter dog food. I''m an old man. I''d better avoid it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 689

    Even though she is a mother, Su Yingxia is always shy, especially when others mention her relationship with Han 3000. She still acts like a flower in bud.


    Shi Jing''s words made Su Yingxia not dare to look up, and her face turned red.


    Han three thousand see this scene, can''t help but steal music up, sit to Su Yingxia side, leaning in the ear whispered: "all when mother, still so shy."


    Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 and said, "can''t you be shy when you''re a mother?"


    "We haven''t done anything. There''s nothing to be shy about." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia reaches out his hand and rubs his thumb and index finger back and forth. Seeing this action, Han 3000 quickly pulls away some distance from Su Yingxia, which makes him feel more scared than when he is facing the crazy people in the center of the earth.


    "How can you talk well and use your hands and feet?" Han three thousand one face embarrassed way.


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said, "if you talk about this kind of thing in the future, I will never let you go."


    "Good, good." Han Sanqian nodded and said, "don''t talk about it in the future, just do it."


    "You..." Su Yingxia was so angry that she felt numb. Just as she wanted to be angry, the phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Su Yingxia was surprised. If it wasn''t for this call, she almost forgot that there was this person in her phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 found Su Yingxia slightly surprised expression, can''t help but curious asked.


    Su Yingxia did not speak, but picked up the phone to Han 3000 to see.


    See the caller ID with uncle two words, Han 3000 light smile, said: "Su Guolin?"


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    "I said Su Haichao would not give up easily. He must have asked Su Guolin for help." Han Sanqian said that with his understanding of Su Haichao, he really guessed a little bit well. This guy is a thing that goes up with the crowd. Now that Su''s company has become a first-line company in Yuncheng, he will try his best to come back to the company.


    "Do you want to take it?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "You asked, can you not answer?" Han 3000 said that he knew that if Su Yingxia didn''t answer, he would have hung up. The reason why she asked was that she had already expressed her subconscious thoughts.


    Su Yingxia pressed the answer button.


    Su Guolin''s voice came from the phone: "welcome summer, I heard that nianer is going to hold a hundred day banquet. What can I do for you? I have many related friends here, and they may be able to help."


    As Su Yingxia opened a public address, Han 3000 could hear Su Guolin''s words.


    When he heard the word nian''er, he looked scornful.


    Su Guolin has never met Han Nian, and he has the face to cry so intimately.


    "Uncle, 3000 is dealing with this matter. I believe he can handle it well." Su Yingxia said.


    Nowadays, hotels, restaurants and manors of all sizes in Yuncheng and surrounding cities all come to the door, hoping to host the 100 day banquet. How could it be su Guolin''s turn to worry.


    "It''s true that this little thing, how can it be difficult for three thousand people." Su Guolin was a little embarrassed on the other end of the phone. He thought for a long time before he thought of such a prologue. Now it seems that he is really an idiot. His current ability actually wants to help Han 3000. Isn''t that a joke?


    Han 3000 makes a disgusting expression to Su Yingxia. In the past, Su Guolin used to call him either a loser or a loser at Su''s house. It''s time to call him Han 3000. Now he''s so friendly.


    "Uncle, is there anything else?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "By the way, when is the specific date? I''ll go early and see our princess by the way, but I haven''t seen her once." Su Guolin said.


    Han Sanqian used his mouth to express the four words "shameless" to Su Yingxia. This old man is really shameless and shameless. He didn''t invite him, so he had the cheek to come uninvited.


    Su Yingxia seems very tangled, which is her biggest shortcoming. She doesn''t need to value her relatives, but she doesn''t have the heart to leave them.


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll a white eye. Su Yingxia''s hesitation once again reveals her true thoughts. However, he will respect all Su Yingxia''s decisions, and it''s not impossible to let Su Guolin show up. Let the old man see what is called big field, and let him know how much energy he once despised in Cloud City now.


    "Do it yourself." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, after finishing, he went out of the villa and was ready to go to the backyard to see Jiang Yingying.


    Su Yingxia''s hesitation from the beginning doomed the result of this matter.


    And at this time, Su Guolin threw an emotional shell and said, "I haven''t seen your father for a long time. The two brothers also took this opportunity to see each other. After all, he and I are brothers."


    "Well, the time will be in a week, but the exact location has not been decided yet. I''ll let dad inform you then." Su Yingxia said.


    "Good, good, good." Su Guolin on the other end of the phone was excited. He didn''t think this method would work. Su Yingxia''s answer excited every cell in his body¡° If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first, and Han Nian will be sucking. " Su Yingxia said¡° Yes, you can do it first Hung up the phone, Su Guolin heavily spit out a bad luck, said to Su Haichao: "yes, the time is a week later, she will tell me the location."¡° It''s still dad. Only if you show up can it be useful. Well, being able to attend Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is the first step to success. " Su Haichao laughs heartily and says that now he won''t feel the slightest shame of flattering Han 3000. As for the things he has done before, Su Haichao has long forgotten them. In the backyard of the hillside villa, the most important thing for Jiang Yingying is to train every day. After she has mastered Yan Jun''s systematic training, she has a very clear understanding of how to use her strength. Although she can''t reach the level of an expert, there is no problem for Jiang Yingying to fight a few local ruffians¡° Three thousand brothers. " After seeing Han 3000, Jiang Yingying stops training and walks to Han 3000. In Jiang Yingying''s heart, her gratitude to Han 3000 is beyond words. This is not only because Han 3000 helped her, but also her mother, he ting. Jiang Yingying knows that he Ting was made difficult in the labor market before, and how she was rescued by Han 3000. Finally, she came to the Su family as a servant. She not only got better treatment than the outside, but also Han 3000 didn''t treat he Ting as a servant at all. Even when she was unfairly treated by Jiang LAN, Han 3000 once turned over with Jiang LAN. These things are enough to make Jiang Yingying feel that she will repay Han 3000 with her whole life¡° How do you feel? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s good. I''m not used to it at first, but now I can control it Jiang Yingying said that she didn''t trace back how the inexplicable power in her body came from, because Yanjun told her that after she had such a change, she would be able to help Han 3000 in the future. Just knowing this is enough for Jiang Yingying, because she wants to repay Han 3000¡° Thank you, brother 3000. " Jiang Yingying said. In the face of a sudden thanks, Han 3000 puzzled asked: "thank me for what, the last thing has passed so long, still remember in my heart?" Jiang Yingying shook her head and said, "it''s my mother. If it wasn''t for you, she still doesn''t know where to work. You''ve paid her such a high salary, and you''re still talking to her at home. It''s rare for a boss like you." Han three thousand light a smile, said: "this is all should, after all, she has never made a mistake, are Jiang LAN unilateral create difficulties and against."¡° But it''s also reasonable for other people to help their parents or not. " Jiang Yingying said¡° If you want to thank me, train harder, make yourself more powerful, and take you to a different place in the future. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying resolutely nodded her head and said, "brother 3000, don''t worry, I won''t let you down." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 690

    At ten o''clock in the evening, the hillside villa is brightly lit.


    Han sank into endless regret.


    Since the security department handed him the information about the hotels and restaurants at eight o''clock, he has been screening for two hours.


    And not only he, all the people in the villa joined in, even he Ting, who didn''t know a few big words, was dragged into the battlefield by Han 3000.


    "No way."


    "Not even this one."


    "The space is too small to hold many people."


    "The environment is too chaotic, how can it be worthy of my great grandson''s hundred day banquet."


    "It''s too antique. No, my granddaughter is not suitable for such a place."


    Everyone has their own opinions, so many places are not considered.


    Han 3000 collapsed on the sofa. He had known that this kind of work should not be interfered by him. He should give it to Mo Yang and let him worry about it.


    "I''m really asking for trouble." Han Sanyi said bitterly.


    Su Yingxia glared and said, "can you make your daughter suffer for such a big thing?"


    Han 3000 shrunk his neck and said, "I haven''t finished yet. It''s sweet in the bitter."


    For Han 3000, who has no position in front of Su Yingxia, others are not surprised. They just smile and don''t say much.


    Su Guoyao is the most lamented person in his heart. With Han 3000''s current status, he can still love Su Yingxia so much. I have to say that this is Su Yingxia''s greatest blessing.


    When Han 3000 first joined the Su family, who could have thought that Su Yingxia would have this day, and who could have thought that Han 3000, who was despised by thousands of people, could be so superior now.


    If Jiang LAN had not been stubborn, she would not have been dead, and she would have enjoyed endless splendor and wealth.


    But Su Guoyao has no pity and sympathy for Jiang LAN. From the moment she throws Han Nian on the balcony, Su Guoyao wants to kill her.


    At the same time, in another country, Nangong Boling also left, but he did not go directly back to China, but went to another place first.


    He had to prepare a big gift for his great grandson, whom he had never met.


    A Royal Grand Theater, now the world''s most famous piano master Bert has just finished one of his concerts. For a great artist like him, every concert can attract many aristocrats to come to the scene, and the high price of his concert tickets is second to none in the world.


    "I''m sorry, Bert doesn''t accept any personal interview, even if you are a noble. Please leave." After the concert, Nangong Boling appeared, but was stopped by Burt''s bodyguard.


    "Good advice, if you don''t want to die, just go away. You are not qualified to stop me." Nangong Boling said lightly.


    The bodyguard sneered and dared to be so disrespectful to Burt. Don''t these old people know what kind of status Burt has in the upper class? Even those royal nobles have to be polite to Burt.


    "I also advise..."


    The bodyguard had not finished his words, but suddenly he was hit in the chest with a blow, his eyes widened, his face showed an expression of disbelief, and then he fell down.


    Until he died, he probably didn''t know what was going on.


    When other bodyguards saw this, they were faced with a big enemy.


    When Bert in the lounge heard this, he showed a very angry attitude. For a high-powered artist like him, how can a person without an appointment be qualified to meet him.


    "No matter who it is, let him go and warn him not to offend me, otherwise I will let him live here without any chance." Burt said angrily.


    As soon as the words came to an end, the door of the rest room was kicked open, and all the bodyguards outside had fallen down.


    "Great artist, he has a lot of temper." Nangong Boling walked into the rest room with a smile on his face.


    "No matter who you are, get out now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. Do you know who I know?" Burt threatened Nangong Boling.


    As the world''s largest recluse, these so-called artists are no different from street performers in Nangong Boling''s eyes.


    "Of course I know that in this country, you have the support of the royal family, but I happen to know such a person, and I have informed him that he is on his way." Nangong Boling said lightly.


    Burt disdains to smile, just as Nangong Boling is bragging with him.


    But it didn''t take long for a blonde to appear, which made Bert tremble.


    Isn''t this the Royal bigwig he knew?


    "Mr. Nangong." The old man went to Nangong Boling and called respectfully.


    This action makes Burt can''t believe his own eyes. As the supreme figure in this country, he even shows his servility to people!


    "This piano player is your friend?" Nangong Boling asked faintly. The master of Gaoqin, a famous artist, seems to be a piano player in his eyes.


    "Mr. huinangong, I do have a deep friendship with him, but if he offends you, he and I will not be friends any more." Said the old man¡° No offense, but I''m going to let him teach my great granddaughter. What do you think Asked Nangong Boling¡° With his early piano attainments, he is definitely the best choice and an honor. " The old man took a look at Bert. Bert said quickly: "Mr. Nangong, it''s my pleasure. How can I refuse it?" Nangong Boling gives a faint smile. The so-called great artist is just like that¡° In this case, you should cherish this honor. I heard that there is a man who is very good at painting. His name is Stanford. Can you contact him? " Nangong Boling asked Bert¡° He and I are old friends. If Mr. Nangong wants to find him, I can help him. " Said Bert, nodding his head¡° OK, tell him to come to China in three days. You two will be teachers for my great granddaughter. " Nangong Boling said. Burt is curious to know how old Nangong Boling''s great granddaughter is. After all, both piano and painting need talent. If we miss the time to develop talent, it''s no use even if they are masters¡° How old is your great granddaughter this year, Mr. Nangong Asked Burt¡° Less than a hundred days. " Nangong Boling said¡° No... less than a hundred days! " Burt looked at Nangong Boling in amazement, a child who couldn''t even walk. What did he learn to draw on the piano? Nangong Boling frowned discontentedly and said, "what''s the matter? Do you have any opinions? Although my great granddaughter doesn''t know anything now, isn''t she worthy of being your student? "¡° No, no, No Burt shook his head in a panic and said, "Mr. Nangong, I don''t mean that. It''s just that she''s too young and I don''t know what to teach her."¡° If you don''t know how to teach, just play the piano for her, draw for her, and give you a lot of money. " Nangong Boling said. Burt suffered a lot. In the eyes of outsiders, he is the top figure in the industry. Now he is going to play the piano for a child less than 100 days. If outsiders know this, his name as a great artist will not be laughed at, but he dare not refuse. After all, even this Royal figure has to be respectful to Nangong Boling¡° Mr. Nangong, I know what to do. " Said Burt¡° By the way, my great granddaughter''s name is Han Nian. If you make it known to the public, you will say that you want to become her personal teacher and let me make my great granddaughter famous. " Nangong Boling said with a smile. In the face of this unreasonable request, Burt refused in his heart, but in reality, he could only agree¡° No problem. Please don''t worry, Mr. Nangong. Stanford and I will announce this together. " Said Bert, nodding his head. As two of the world''s most famous artists, Han Nian is also a student. This international news occupies the front page of the headlines, and it is in these two fields that it has triggered earth shaking news. The next day, the news exploded all over the world. This is the first time that Han Nian has been famous in the world. Huaguo, Su''s company. As an interim director, Shen lingyao spent almost all her time in boredom except for some important documents that needed her signature. I can only brush the news and watch small videos to pass the boring working hours. At this time, Shen lingyao saw a piece of news with Han Nian in the title, which made her click in. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 691

    "I didn''t expect that there were people with the same name and surname as nianer." After the news, Shen lingyao said to herself.


    However, when browsing to the text, Shen lingyao began to be shocked.


    Although she doesn''t know much about piano and painting, she has heard of two world-famous figures, Bert and Stanford. After all, they are at the top of the pyramid of these two industries, and now the network information is very developed, even if you don''t know.


    Burt''s concert tickets are hard to get. Once he was fired to millions of dollars, which caused a huge sensation in and out of the industry.


    And a painting from Stanford has sold for over 100 million yuan.


    Shen lingyao can''t imagine what kind of identity Han Nian has.


    "The same name, the same surname, is really enviable, but we read it well, she also has a powerful father." Shen lingyao in the heart of some for Han Nian fight against injustice, even subconsciously up.


    However, no matter how powerful Han 3000 is, it seems that he can''t compare with Bert and Stanford.


    Shen lingyao could not help sighing: "how can people with the same name have such a big gap?"


    It''s not that Shen lingyao looks down on Han 3000, but in terms of popularity, Han 3000 really can''t compare with these two people.


    Turning off the news, Shen lingyao dials Su Yingxia''s number.


    "What''s the trouble?" Su Yingxia said after answering the phone, because Shen lingyao usually comes to her when she is in trouble.


    "Welcome summer, did you watch the news?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "What news?" Su Yingxia doesn''t understand that although the news has spread very well in the world, Su Yingxia takes care of Han Nian wholeheartedly and has no time to play with his mobile phone. Even if he receives the news push, he doesn''t have the heart to watch it.


    "A man with the same name and surname as our Nier was accepted as a student by Bert and Stanford at the same time. It''s already international news. Haven''t you seen it yet?" Shen lingyao rolled her eyes and said that the news appeared for a short time, but now it has occupied the first place in the microblog hot search list.


    "Bert and Stanford!" Su Yingxia said in dismay that she was very familiar with the two people, and even compared Han 3000''s video with Bert. Of course, in Su Yingxia''s mind, Han 3000 was more powerful than Bert.


    "Hillbilly, look at the news." With that, Shen lingyao hung up directly.


    Su Yingxia can''t help but open the news software. Sure enough, the headline is about the fact that Bert and Stanford accept students. After all, these two people are too high in this respect. They accept the same person as a student at the same time. It''s like a huge stone smashing into a calm lake, which can cause waves in an instant.


    "I didn''t expect that there was someone with the same name as nianer, but she was treated so well that she could be accepted as a student by them." When Su Yingxia said this, she was full of envy. She never thought that Han Nian in the news was Han Nian in her arms. After all, her baby daughter was not enough for the day. How could she become a student of Bert and Stanford.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand see Su Yingxia a face muddled looking at the mobile phone, can''t help but curious to go to the side asked.


    Su Yingxia raised her head and said, "there is a man with the same name and surname as our daughter in this world."


    Han Sanqian doesn''t think it''s strange. There are billions of people with the same name and surname. If you really want to find out all the people named Han Nian, you can guess that there are many.


    "It''s no surprise." Han 3000 said.


    "But this Han Nian is really amazing. She was accepted as a student by Bert and Stanford. Now this matter has occupied the cover of every major news. It is estimated that the whole world is discussing this matter." Su Yingxia sighed.


    Han 3000 is not familiar with Stanford, but he knows a little bit about it. He knows that he is a very famous painter, and all his masterpieces have amazing transaction prices.


    Not to mention Burt. Han Sanqian once studied his music. He knows more about Burt than Stanford.


    But when he heard about it, Han 3000 felt something strange.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible for ordinary people to be accepted as students by these two people at the same time.


    Han 3000 thought of Nangong Boling for the first time. I''m afraid only this old man has such great ability.


    "Let me see."


    Su Yingxia handed Han 3000 his mobile phone. The content of the news is very simple, but it can cause countless people to discuss Han Nian''s identity.


    At this time, Su Yingxia said to Han 3000, "this Han Nian is really powerful. He will certainly become a big man in the future."


    Han Sanqian smiles. Although he''s not sure what he thinks, he can''t be far away. After all, he can stir up Bert and Stanford. Apart from Nangong Boling, he can''t think of anyone who has so much energy.


    Maybe this is the present he brought to Han Nian¡° We''ll be more promising in the future. " Han Sanqian said with a smile that he didn''t tell Su Yingxia his guess. First, he was not sure. Second, he could surprise Su Yingxia¡° Yes Su Yingxia nodded heavily and said, "that''s for sure. After all, she has a better father." Han Sanqian couldn''t help but feel happy and asked, "in your mind, am I more powerful than Bert and Stanford?"¡° Of course Su Yingxia didn''t hesitate for a second and said directly. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry, so he closed the door and said that it''s OK. He was scolded to death. Burt and Stanford, the two fans in the world, can drown Han 3000 with one mouthful of saliva. After work, Shen lingyao comes to the hillside villa and talks with Su Yingxia about Han Nian in the news¡° I don''t know who this Han Nian is. He has to call this name. Isn''t this a contest with us nianer? " Shen lingyao said with disdain. Su Yingxia doesn''t have this feeling. After all, what''s her name? It''s someone else''s freedom. How can she interfere? And in Su Yingxia''s opinion, it''s not really true. Maybe other people really have the talent of piano painting, so they are favored by these two masters¡° Do you want to compete, too? " Su Yingxia said helplessly¡° Of course. " Shen lingyao frowned discontentedly and said, "is my daughter''s name something that other people can take casually, and now people''s hearts may have been compared with them." Shen lingyao''s words are not a problem at all. The people who know about Han Nian in Yuncheng, after the news came out, used the two as a comparison, and even some people secretly showed disdain for the same name, but different treatment. Han 3000 is powerful in Yuncheng, but what influence can he have in the world? How can he compare with these two masters? This makes Su Yingxia worried. After all, Han Sanqian has a strong influence in Yuncheng, and many people know Han Nian''s name. They can''t avoid comparing the two. Although Han Nian is still young and won''t be affected by this event, when she grows up, there will still be a name with the same name in the world, which is likely to be ridiculed by her classmates. After all, Su Yingxia also experienced a young age. At that time, anything could be treated as a joke¡° What else can we do? We can''t change nianer''s name. " Su Yingxia said with a sigh¡° Of course not. It''s almost the same to change the other party''s name. " Shen lingyao said. Su Yingxia shakes her head and asks her to change her name. How can they have such qualifications? Besides, Han Nian''s family background is not necessarily weaker than theirs. After all, ordinary people have no ability to let Bert and Stanford as students¡° Forget it, I don''t want to do this. By the way, are there any vacancies in the company recently? " Su Yingxia asked Shen lingyao, she still remember Han 3000 hope to let Jiang Yingying to work in the company¡° Do you want to put someone in? What''s the matter with this little thing? Even if there''s no vacancy, I can find one. " Shen lingyao said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 692

    "Well, Han 3000 wants Jiang Yingying to work in the company." Su Yingxia said.


    "No problem. Just put it on me." Shen lingyao patted her chest and assured.


    At this time, Su Yingxia called Han 3000 to his side and told him what could make Jiang Yingying work. Han 3000 went to the kitchen.


    Looking at Jiang YingYing and he Ting busy dinner together, Han 3000 said: "Yingying, I''m going to let you go to Su''s company to work, what do you think?"


    Jiang Yingying puzzled looking at Han 3000, the first time in mind has an idea, is it because she is not good enough at home, so Han 3000 let her go to the company?


    "Brother 3000, is there anything wrong with me?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    He Ting is also worried. Is it not Jiang Yingying''s mistake that leads to Han 3000''s dissatisfaction?


    "How can you do something wrong? I have to thank you for taking care of Yingxia while aunt he is away, but I think you are still young and shouldn''t be trapped here. If you have a chance, you still have to see the outside world." Han Sanqian said that he can''t predict what he will face in the future, and what kind of experience Jiang Yingying will have when she follows him. So Han Sanqian hopes to let Jiang Yingying enjoy the life that young people should have when he has the opportunity, instead of being trapped in a hillside villa every day. Besides training, she does housework. Such a life is too unfair for Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother 3000, I don''t need to see the outside world. I''ll stay here." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han 3000 can''t tell Jiang Yingying about the Apocalypse at this stage, and whether he will take Jiang Yingying away is also unknown to Han 3000. But if he doesn''t tell her these things, Jiang Yingying won''t know that her freedom is a luxury.


    "You come with me." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying follows Han 3000 and walks out of the villa.


    Dusk, hillside wind knife cut in the face has a painful feeling.


    "In the future, I may face a completely different world. If you stay with me, you may lose your freedom. That''s why I will arrange the work of Su''s company for you, so that you can enjoy your life during this period. This is not a punishment for you, nor is it because you have done something wrong." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother 3000, this is my chance to repay my kindness. Even if I don''t have freedom, I''m willing to." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Going to work for Su''s company won''t delay you in repaying your kindness." Han 3000 laughs.


    "But I have to train. If I go to work in the company, won''t it delay my training?" Jiang Yingying retorts.


    "Don''t worry. Are you afraid of being late and leaving early when you work in your own company? I just want you to experience life, not make money to support your family. " Han 3000 said.


    "But I can experience life here as well." Jiang Yingying stubborn said.


    "You don''t even listen to me?" Han 3000''s expression became very serious, with a touch of anger.


    Jiang Yingying bowed her head and did not dare to speak.


    "I just don''t want to owe you too much, because there are too many unknown things in the future. If I don''t, my conscience will be upset. Can''t you make my conscience more comfortable?" Han 3000 said.


    "Brother 3000, actually I can''t choose at all, can I?" Jiang Yingying asked weakly.


    "Smart." Han Sanqian laughs that although it seems that he forces Jiang Yingying to do it, he believes that the life Jiang Yingying can experience in the company can never be compared with the hillside villa. Maybe she will soon fall in love with the workplace environment.


    Of course, if Jiang Yingying wants to go back to the hillside villa after trying, Han 3000 will respect Jiang Yingying''s choice at that time.


    "Then I have to go." Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    During dinner in the evening, Shen lingyao mentions the news again. Shi Jing has known about it through mobile news for a long time, but Han Tianyang and Yan Jun, two antiques who don''t play with mobile phones, don''t know about it.


    Hearing the news, Han Tianyang couldn''t help asking, "what''s this man called Bert Stanford? Is he very powerful?"


    "Grandpa, Bert and Stanford are two different people." Shen lingyao explained with a smile: "moreover, they are absolutely great figures in the painting field of the piano club. They are people who stand on the top of the pyramid and are also padded with bricks."


    Hearing this explanation, Han Tianyang probably knew the status of these two people and couldn''t help looking at Han 3000.


    It''s not surprising that Han Nian has the same name, but it''s a bit strange that he can be so powerful.


    Han 3000 laughs but does not speak. He will not say anything for sure at the dinner table. However, Han Tianyang knows his face well when he sees it.


    After dinner, Han Tianyang called Han 3000 to his room.


    "Han Nian in the news is Nian Er, right?" Han Tianyang asked.


    Facing Han Tianyang who knew Nangong Boling, Han Sanqian didn''t hide anything and said, "maybe it''s a big gift that Nangong Boling brought to nianer."


    Han Tianyang couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "this gift is really big enough. It directly shocked the world." Han 3000 nodded, and Nangong Boling''s power was really amazing. However, with the status of Nangong family, it is estimated that Nangong Boling is just a small thing¡° But I''m not sure. After all, I don''t know what Nangong Boling did. Maybe it''s just a person with the same name. " Han 3000 said¡° Do you have any doubts about the fact that eight or nine is inseparable from ten? Besides him, who else can do this kind of thing? Nangong Boling has done everything to please you. " Han Tianyang sighs that he used to be a pawn of the Nangong family. Even the Nangong family didn''t pay attention to him at all. Now, however, Han 3000 is trying to rectify the name of the Han family. Even a big man like Nangong Boling has to please him¡° We can''t imagine the weight of apocalypse in his mind, and I think he seems to have other purposes. " Han 3000 frowns and says that Nangong Boling''s obsession to bring Nangong family into apocalypse is too strong, which makes Han 3000 suspect that what he wants to do is not only to improve the status of Nangong family, but what he wants, Han 3000 can''t even see a trace. Han Tianyang nodded and agreed with Han 3000. After all, people are selfish. Nangong Boling is only for the Nangong family. It''s not worth paying so much. After all, he can change the name of the whole Nangong family. The price is too high¡° So you have to be careful. If you deal with such a sophisticated person, you will fall into the abyss if you are not careful. " Han Tianyang reminds a way. Han 3000 nodded and said, "don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m not a mole ant that he can play with."¡° It''s a great honor for the Han family to have such a promising offspring like you. " Han Tianyang sighed that if it had not been for Han 3000, the Han family would have been an aristocratic family in Yanjing at most. Maybe it would have been trampled down by Han Tiansheng long ago¡° Grandfather, this is what I should do. As the Han family, I am duty bound. " Han 3000 said¡° All right, you go to have a rest quickly, and I won''t disturb you and the Spring Festival time of welcoming summer. " Han Tianyang said with a smile. Han Sanqian is not su Yingxia. In the face of this topic, he is not ashamed or embarrassed. After all, he is an adult. We all know what will happen in the bedclothes of the two couples¡° Grandfather, you have to rest early. You have to go to those places tomorrow morning. It must be another busy day. " Han 3000 said. As for the venue of the 100 day banquet, after screening, there are already several places, but it is impossible to experience the real situation only in the pictures, so Han 3000 plans to make a field trip. Shen lingyao has already left. Maybe she also knows that the two newly married people can''t be disturbed. When Han 3000 and Su Yingxia come back to the room, he finds that Su Yingxia is worried about something¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked¡° You said, "will nianer be affected in the future?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously¡° What''s the impact? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 693

    Su Yingxia''s worry is the situation mentioned by Shen lingyao before. After all, it''s normal for people to compare with people of the same name. As the other person is so good, it''s hard to avoid forming an invisible pressure on Han Nian.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t want Han Nian to be unhappy, and she doesn''t want her to live under such inexplicable pressure.


    "That''s Han Nian on the news. He has the same name and surname as our nianer. He will be compared in the future." Su Yingxia said with a sigh.


    Han Sanqian can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia was worried about this. It''s totally unnecessary, because 90% of the time, Han Nian is the person on the news.


    But this is a surprise for Su Yingxia. Han 3000 doesn''t plan to tell her.


    "That''s what you think of nianer. When nianer grows up, she may be more powerful than her." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence let Su Yingxia mention an unyielding temper, nodded his head and said: "also, we nianer may be more powerful, the limelight can cover her."


    Han 3000 sat by the bed, holding Su Yingxia''s hand, and said, "these are all things in the future. It''s useless to think more now. Let''s do something serious."


    Su Yingxia glared at Han three thousand one eye, cheek obviously red up, said: "what business, have you done business?"


    Han Sanyi, a hungry tiger, threw Su Yingxia on the bed and said, "it seems you didn''t beg for mercy last night."


    The next morning.


    After breakfast, the family drove to the first site they had chosen.


    Bifeng manor.


    In less than eight o''clock, all the staff had gathered at the gate of the manor. No matter how high or low the position was, no one was absent. Even the boss stood shivering in the cold wind and did not dare to neglect him.


    "What kind of guest is so powerful that even the boss has to meet him in person."


    "And it''s too early. It''s not time to go to work."


    "You haven''t heard that the hundred day banquet of Han Nian may be held in our manor. The Han family will come to the site soon. Otherwise, how can the boss show up in person?"


    Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is a small thing, but after several days of fermentation, it has become a well-known thing, which can be described as the top priority in Yuncheng.


    So when the uninformed staff heard that Han 3000 was coming, their faces were shocked.


    "No wonder even the boss has to wait here. It turns out that Han 3000 is coming."


    "I didn''t expect that the loser who was despised by everyone before has become the most powerful person in our whole Cloud City. I really don''t know what those people who scold Han 3000 behind his back think now."


    "What else can I think? I''ll hide quickly. Otherwise, who can bear Han 3000''s revenge."


    Before that, they thought that it was inconceivable for the boss to come forward, but they knew that it was Han 3000''s reason, and they immediately felt that it was reasonable. This was Han 3000''s status in Yuncheng now, even ordinary people knew that he was very powerful.


    The boss is a fat middle-aged man, just like a watchman''s stone, looking at the asphalt road outside the manor.


    Finally, two Audi appeared in his field of vision, the boss was excited for a while.


    Before the car stopped, the boss welcomed it.


    "Mr. Han, I need you to go in person in winter. It''s really troublesome for you." The boss said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry to have you waiting so early in winter." Han 3000 said.


    It''s an honor for the boss to meet Han Sanya. Even if he stands all night in the cold wind, it''s worth it.


    "For small things, Mr. Han is sure that my place is full of splendor, and so on." Said the boss.


    "Let''s go and see the environment." Han 3000 said.


    The boss nodded, personally led Han 3000 to inspect, all the way to Han 3000 explained the general situation of the manor.


    The environment here is good, and it can accommodate a large number of guests. There is an artificial lake in the manor, and there are many wild cranes on the artificial island in the center of the lake.


    "3000, this place is really good. Although it doesn''t have the luxury of a hotel, the environment is pleasant and the air is much better." Su Yingxia nodded his head with appreciation and expressed his great satisfaction.


    As soon as the boss heard this, he was very happy. He was able to get Su Yingxia''s approval. This is his bragging capital in the future.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "it''s really good. It''s hard to see such an environment in Yuncheng."


    "Mr. Han, if you think there is any deficiency, I can improve it immediately. You must be 100% satisfied." The boss quickly said, since Han 3000 is satisfied with the environment here, he naturally wants to find a way to let Han 3000 hold a hundred day banquet for Han Nian here.


    Why do so many people want to compete for this qualification just to get closer to Han 3000?


    With Han 3000''s status in Yuncheng today, as long as he can get on this line, he won''t have to worry at all¡° What do you think, Grandpa and mom? " Han 3000 asks Shi Jing and Han Tianyang. Shi Jing shook her head, because she thought that the hundred day banquet should be held in a grand hotel. Only in this way can the importance of the event be reflected. However, Han Tianyang has the opposite opinion. In his opinion, the superficial magnificence is meaningless. On the contrary, it is this quiet and elegant environment that makes him fall in love more. See two people different opinions, Han three thousand one face wry smile¡° We are just supporting opinions, and ultimately it depends on your will. " In order to avoid Han 3000 don''t know how to choose, Shi Jing said such a word, is to Han 3000 reduce the psychological pressure¡° Let''s go to other places and take a look at several selected places, and finally make a decision. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia nodded. After all, this villa is the first one to see today. There''s no need to make a decision so quickly. Maybe a good place is still behind. In less than half an hour, Han and his party left. The boss watched the two Audi until they disappeared. Then he breathed heavily and relaxed¡° It''s a lot of psychological pressure to get along with such a big man. " The boss sighed. In addition to the manor, there are hotels and restaurants, which are totally different in style. After a whole day, Han 3000 went through all the places he had selected before, and each of these places has its own advantages, which made Han 3000 feel difficult to choose. At 7 p.m., Han 3000 and others returned to the hillside villa, but after a day''s rush, Han 3000 had not made up his mind¡° Why don''t you decide? " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is also very tangled, because these places have places that she likes, so it''s too difficult for her to make a choice¡° I don''t know how to choose. You''d better make up your own mind. " Su Yingxia said. See two people tangled with a sad face, Han Tianyang said: "well, draw lots, write these places on the paper ball, close your eyes, catch where is where, also don''t tangle."¡° That''s a good idea. " Han 3000 thought that it was feasible, and immediately brought a pen and paper. After the paper ball broke up on the tea table, Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying: "Yingying, you come."¡° Ah Jiang Yingying looks at Han 3000 in amazement. She never thought that Han 3000 would give her such an important thing. Han Sanqian did this in order to take care of Jiang Yingying''s psychological problems. After all, she thought that Han Sanqian wanted to drive her away from the hillside villa when she asked her to work in Su''s company. Letting her do this also reflected her status in the family and could avoid her wishful thinking. It has to be said that Han 3000 has done a very good job in taking care of people''s psychology and emotions, and has not shown the slightest intention, everything seems to leave no trace¡° Come on, you''re part of the family. You have to help. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Hearing this, he Ting turned her head silently and wiped her tears. As a member of the family, these five words have a great impact on he Ting, making her feel the warmth of the family since her husband died. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 694

    Jiang Yingying''s heart is also very moved. She has been living with he Ting since she was a child. She hasn''t felt the warmth of her family for a long time. At this moment, she knows what it''s like to have a home.


    When she saw Su Yingxia nodding her head, saw Shi Jing smiling, and saw Han Tianyang signaling her to draw lots, she could not help but wet her eyes.


    "Good." Jiang Yingying said, nervously stretched out her hand, although this is not a big deal, but decided to hold a hundred days banquet Han Nian, more importantly, such a big thing, but in her hands out the results.


    "Don''t be afraid. Anyway, these places are not bad. You are just helping me solve the problem of obsession." See Jiang Yingying slightly shaking hand, Han 3000 comfort way.


    Jiang Yingying nodded, picked up a paper ball and handed it to Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, if it''s not good, don''t blame me." Jiang Yingying said.


    "How can it be bad? There are no problems in these places." Han 3000 opened the paper ball and chose the place he had visited this morning.


    Han Sanqian, Su Yingxia and even Han Tianyang are very satisfied with this place. Although the quiet and elegant environment is not as good as a paradise, compared with the noisy city, the tranquility there is still very attractive.


    "Ma, this is the result of the draw." Han Sanqian told Shi Jing that she was not satisfied with the place because she preferred grand hotels.


    "I don''t mind."


    After the location is finalized, Han 3000 is ready to call the manor owner and inform him to prepare.


    The boss of Bifeng manor is Zhang Bifeng. Since Han Sanqian and others left the manor, Zhang Bifeng has been in a state of anxiety, because he does not know whether Han Nian''s hundred day banquet will be held in Bifeng manor, which makes him nervous.


    "A day of nervousness is just a hundred day banquet. You are such a big boss. Do you need to be nervous about it?" Zhang Bifeng''s wife said helplessly, because she really can''t watch it any more. All day long, Zhang Bifeng sat in the living room, in a state of out of body, and would look at her mobile phone almost every other minute.


    "What do you know about a woman with long hair and short knowledge? Do you know what this hundred day banquet means to Zhang Jia?" Zhang Bifeng glares at his wife fiercely. Can this be a small matter? Now Han 3000 is in a high position in Yuncheng. No matter who can undertake this, he can improve his position in Yuncheng. Zhang Bifeng doesn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    "What does it mean? Are you still short of money? Do you want to die if you earn less?" Zhang Bifeng''s wife still stares at Zhang Bifeng with color.


    Zhang Bifeng is not a man who is afraid of his wife, but most of the time, he doesn''t care about his wife, and the quarrel is rare.


    But in this matter, Zhang Bifeng will not be used to this woman. He has to let his wife know Han 3000''s strength and the importance of this matter to Zhang Jia. Moreover, he has to remind this woman not to provoke anyone who has relations with Han 3000. Otherwise, Zhang Jia doesn''t even know how to die.


    "I''m not wronged to say that you have short experience. Can it be a matter of money? Do you think I''ll take money for this hundred day banquet? Han 3000''s current position, as long as he can establish a relationship with him, can bring benefits to Zhang Jia, not just money. "


    "Isn''t Han 3000 the former son-in-law of the Su family? No matter how powerful he is, where can he be?" Zhang Bifeng''s wife said disdainfully.


    She is a woman and seldom cares about the affairs in the world. Although Han 3000 has caused a sensation in Yuncheng several times, she has a deep impression on Han 3000''s son-in-law, so it''s hard for her to change her mind about Han 3000.


    Hearing these words, Zhang Bifeng''s face turned pale instantly. Even if it was his own home, even if these words would not be heard by others, he would still feel afraid.


    "I''ll swallow your words honestly. Do you know that this kind of words can destroy my family? Are you qualified to evaluate Han 3000? The son-in-law of the Su family is a son-in-law of the Han family in Yanjing Zhang Bifeng rebuked angrily.


    "You mean me?" Zhang Bifeng''s wife looked at him in amazement, with a look of crying.


    This time, Zhang Bifeng did not dare to be a little softhearted, because he was worried that if this woman was too arrogant to pay attention to Han 3000, something would happen in the future.


    "I warn you, outside, you are not allowed to mention Han 3000, let alone evaluate him at will. Otherwise, I will let you get out of Zhangjia." Zhang Bifeng said coldly.


    The woman was completely stunned. She had never seen Zhang Bifeng so serious, and even the move of crying didn''t seem to work.


    Only at this time did she know how high Han 3000 was in Zhang Bifeng''s mind.


    This son-in-law of the Su family has really become very powerful now?


    Just then, Zhang Bifeng''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He had been waiting for a call all day, and his excitement could not be described in words.


    Trembling and taking a few deep breaths, Zhang Bifeng picked up the phone. With a cautious look, he had to treat this matter with the piety of bathing and dressing.


    "Han... Mr. Han, hello." Zhang Bifeng stammered¡° Mr. Zhang, we''ve chosen the place. We''re at Bifeng manor. Please pay more attention to the hundred day banquet. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, Mr. Han can rest assured that I will personally check every link and I will never let you down. " Zhang Bifeng said excitedly. Hang up the phone, Zhang Bifeng face red, this is to excited out, although he held a great fantasy, but when this thing really fell on his head, the mood is completely different. This is not a simple one hundred day banquet. For Zhang Bifeng, it is a step to promote his position. After the one hundred day banquet, Bifeng manor will surely become a leader in the catering industry, and his position in the business world will rise with the tide¡° From today on, I will live in Bifeng manor. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do. I will supervise the whole process of the hundred day banquet. " Zhang Bifeng said to his wife. This kind of thing, a few happy sorrow, in addition to Zhang Bifeng, several other bosses will live in endless sigh. However, from the next day, Zhang Bifeng received a lot of calls from the group boss who did not see him in the past. He hoped to help with the 100 day banquet, and let Zhang Bifeng ask for anything, as long as they could participate in it. In the past, he would be flattered by the boss of such a big group, but now Zhang Bifeng takes it for granted. No matter how big the group is, can it be bigger than Han 3000? And now Zhang Bifeng doesn''t need to pay attention to these people at all, and it''s even more impossible to give them the opportunity to get involved. All the calls he makes are rejected by him. This makes many people regret that they missed the opportunity when they had the opportunity to have a relationship with Zhang Bifeng. Now it''s too late to mend. That''s why things are so changeable that no one can predict what will happen tomorrow. A small manor owner became a big star in Yuncheng overnight. Who can think of it? At Yuncheng bus station, when the countdown to the hundred day banquet of Han Nian entered three days, a figure who was despised by others appeared. He was dressed in shabby clothes. People who passed by would show a look of disdain when they saw him. However, he didn''t pay any attention to those strange eyes in the crowd. On the contrary, he was quite sighing. For Fang Zhan, the hustle and bustle of urban life is very strange. He has long been used to living alone in the mountains and forests, and only snakes, insects, rats and ants around him. However, it is not difficult for a person like him to adapt to the new environment. In the past, he was a very high-ranking person. His mentality would not care about the contempt of those people. To exaggerate, these people are just a group of mole ants in Fang Zhan''s eyes¡° Three days later, Han 3000 is going to hold a hundred day banquet for his daughter. It''s the best time for you to take action at this time. I don''t only want him to die, but also everyone knows how useless he is. " Lintong went to Fang Zhan and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 695

    Fang Zhan nodded slightly. For him, it doesn''t matter when Han 3000 died or where he died. All he wants is to know where his daughter is.


    If he meets Lintong''s requirements, he can find his daughter and do anything for Fang Zhan.


    However, he could not help but say: "let him become a waste, can you improve your status in the apocalypse?"


    "Hum." Lintong snorted coldly and said, "in my present position, do I still need to use this kind of waste as a stepping stone?"


    "You are afraid that your position will be affected by him, even if you don''t admit it, which is also true, and such a mentality is doomed that you will not become a real strong man." Fang Zhan said lightly.


    Lintong is gnashing his teeth. Can he become a real strong man? Is that what Fang Zhan said?


    He stands in the apocalypse in the name of the son of heaven. If even he can''t become a strong man, who else can do it?


    "Fang Zhan, you can conclude in a few words that I can''t be a strong man. Isn''t that a joke?" Lintong said discontentedly.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and said, "I''m not kidding, because a real strong man should be arrogant, but you are afraid of a person who has not joined the apocalypse. This kind of mentality will never appear in a strong man."


    "I said, I''m not afraid!" Lintong looks at Fang Zhan resentfully. He doesn''t think he is afraid of Han 3000. He just doesn''t want to be unnecessarily affected by Han 3000. This is just killing the threat in the cradle. How can he be afraid?


    With a faint smile, Fang Zhan said, "I also said that even if you don''t admit it, it''s true."


    "Ha ha." Lintong sneered and said, "you can think what you want. When I rule the apocalypse, I will find you and let you know my strength. Even if you turn to ashes, I will dig you out of the grave."


    Fang Zhan shakes his head slightly and no longer quarrels with Lintong unnecessarily. His definition of Lintong is by no means just talk, but his experience of so many years.


    Lintong is not the only one in Tianqi. There were many powerful young people in Lintong. The reason why these people became strong later was that they were not afraid of anything. But this is not what Lintong has.


    How can a timid mind become a strong one.


    From the beginning to the end, Fang Zhan could feel it. Lintong didn''t dare to face it by himself. He did it because he was afraid of yilao and his reputation.


    Maybe, he dares to kill Han 3000 directly, and has a chance to make Yi old look at him with new eyes, but now this kind of situation is absolutely impossible.


    Seeing Fang Zhan go far away, his teeth are almost crushed after Lintong.


    "Dead thing, how dare you judge me in vain? If you have a chance, you must look good." Lintong full of killing said.


    Hillside villa.


    Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is approaching, but the family seems to have nothing to do, because all the things are left to the people under hand, and they just need to hear Mo Yang''s report every day.


    Han Sanqian cherishes his time in Yuncheng and hardly goes out. He stays with Su Yingxia and Han Nian because he doesn''t know when his next departure will be and when he will come back after leaving. This is even more uncertain.


    Even sometimes Han 3000 does not want to face the apocalypse, but he is very clear that by now, the biggest choice may not be in his hands.


    In the same morning, Han 3000 ran along the mountain road. Today Su Yingxia was still with him. Time seemed to go back to the past.


    At that time, Han 3000 had just bought a villa on the hillside, and Su Yingxia would run in the morning together every day.


    Su Yingxia still remembers what Han 3000 said to her when she first stood on the top of the mountain. Now she no longer looks forward to the prosperous city in the north. She prefers to stay in this small Cloud City as long as Han 3000 is with her.


    However, Su Yingxia knew that the happy time must be short, and Han 3000 would not stay with her all the time.


    In her heart, she felt that Han 3000 had something important to do in the future and would definitely leave Yuncheng. But Su Yingxia didn''t take the initiative to start this topic, and she didn''t want to live in the torment of countdown.


    "This old man, why did he come in again?" At the top of the mountain, Han 3000 found a familiar figure, the old man with white beard, who was driven out of his house a few days ago. Today, he appeared again.


    "Do you know him?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I don''t know where he came from. I saw him here last time." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia secretly took a look at the old man. He looked like an immortal in a TV play. He didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    "Old man, why are you in again? When the security guards find you, you''re going to break your legs. " Han three thousand go to Yi old side to say.


    Yi Laoshen touched his beard and said with a smile, "how can they beat me?"


    "As long as you are an old bone, you can boast." Han 3000 light way. Old Yi can''t laugh or cry. This old bone is in Apocalypse. Everyone has to bow his head respectfully. I didn''t expect that he would be so unbearable in front of the future apprentice¡° The air here is pretty good. The whole Cloud City, this place can attract me. You have a good eye. " Yi said with a smile¡° This is a luxury house with tens of millions of people. The environment is naturally the best in the whole Cloud City. If you want to live, I''ll give you a villa as long as you don''t bother me. " Han 3000 said that tens of millions of villas can be sent without blinking an eye. It is estimated that Han 3000 can do it with such a large amount of money. In the past, Han 3000 never paid attention to things outside his body. Isn''t money made of paper? Now, Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to money. The amazing assets of the Nangong family can''t be spent even for ten years¡° You are very generous, but I''m not interested in these vulgar things. " Yi said¡° What are you interested in? " Han 3000 asked casually¡° You. " Old Yi turns his head and looks at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Even Su Yingxia could not help shrinking his neck. This old thing, is there any special hobby¡° What do you think of me, old man? I have a serious sexual orientation. " Han 3000 said. Yi old one Leng, because of Han 3000''s idea three view all destroy, this guy, don''t think he a age, still like man¡° You fool, how can your mind be so dirty. " Yi said. Han 3000 hasn''t got angry yet. Su Yingxia can''t bear it. How can her husband be called a fool¡° Old man, I respect you because I think you are your age, but how can you curse casually? " Su Yingxia said to yilao with anger. Old Yi sighed. It''s not only that the future apprentice is hard to deal with, but the apprentice''s daughter-in-law doesn''t seem to be a good one. I really don''t know what will happen if I take them to Apocalypse in the future¡° I will soon be your benefactor. Are you not afraid of being punished for treating me like this? " Yi said¡° "Benefactor?" Han three thousand frowned, this is where to say, he and this old man have never known each other, and no gratitude and no resentment, how can he become his benefactor¡° A hundred day banquet, someone will trouble you, and only I can save you. " Yi said. Han 3000 light smile, now Cloud City, is there anyone can threaten him? And even if those people eat bear heart leopard gall, they don''t dare to trouble him in this special period. To say the least, even if there are such people who want to die, Han 3000 will not be afraid of each other¡° Old man, you are looking down on me. I need your help? " Han 3000 said disdainfully¡° Don''t you ever hear that there are people outside and there is a day outside? " Old Yi said with a smile. About Fang Zhan''s coming to Yuncheng, yilao already knows. He is very surprised. Although he has long guessed that Lintong would not give up killing Han 3000, he was able to invite Fang Zhan out of the mountain. This is something yilao wanwan didn''t expect. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 696

    Fang Zhan used to be one of the top ten Apocalypse masters, and no one can replace him today. This is enough to prove Fang Zhan''s strength.


    What''s more, Fang Zhan was determined to quit at the beginning. Even if yilao himself came forward, he couldn''t keep him. This shows that Fang Zhan''s heart of seclusion is extremely firm, so he was invited out of the mountain by Lintong. Yilao was very surprised, and even he couldn''t think of what Lintong researcher had done.


    The strength of Fang Zhan is definitely not something Han 3000 can compete with. In front of Fang Zhan, he has no choice but to die.


    "Blow, I can''t beat people, can you beat them?" Han 3000 light said.


    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you?" Yi looks at Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000 raised doubts in his heart. Although he didn''t know who the old man was, he really didn''t need to cheat himself with this kind of thing, but who can threaten him in today''s Cloud City?


    A person''s name suddenly recalled in Han 3000''s mind.


    Lintong!


    Han Tiansheng and Ma Yu have mentioned this person. Although Han Sanqian has not met Lintong, he knows that Lintong is aiming at himself.


    If the old man''s words are true, then this person must be Lintong.


    "Old man, who are you?" Han 3000 asked, he can know Lintong, which means that his identity is not simple, and he may even know the apocalypse.


    Old Yi laughs but says nothing. He has no intention to reveal his identity in front of Han 3000. When he comes to Yuncheng this time, he just wants to see what kind of person Han 3000 is. After all, he wants to accept apprentices. Strength is one of them, and character is also very important.


    "You are the apocalypse, and yilao sent you to protect me?" Han 3000 guessed that the reason why he thought so was related to Ma Yu, because Ma Yu appeared at the critical moment, which was sent by Yi Lao, and the identity of this old man is likely to be the same as Ma Yu.


    Yi Lao pushed the boat along the river and nodded. Since Han 3000 thought so, he avoided the trouble of fabricating his identity. More importantly, even if Han 3000 knew his true identity in the future, Han 3000 could not blame him. After all, Han 3000 guessed his identity by himself. If he guessed wrong, could he blame him?


    "Why didn''t old Yi come out in person?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Do you think Yi is always someone who can come to see you casually, boy? Don''t think that if Yi wants to take you as an apprentice, you can be arrogant." Yi old light says.


    "Cut." Han 3000 disdains to smile and says, "do you think I really want to be his apprentice? I haven''t agreed yet."


    Old Yi stealthily bites his teeth. This guy really doesn''t know how lucky he is. How many people of Apocalypse don''t have the qualification to be apprentices for him? This guy doesn''t care.


    "Why don''t you agree to such a good thing." Old Yi couldn''t help asking.


    "Who knows what kind of person the old man is? What if he is a pervert or a bad character?" Han 3000 said.


    Pervert!


    Old Yi almost can''t help trying to teach Han 3000 a lesson. This boy dares to say that he is a pervert.


    But old Yi resisted, he didn''t want to expose his identity.


    Clenching his fist, he thought that the boy would fall into his hands one day, and then he would torture him.


    "To get back to business, you''d be dead without me." Yi said.


    "Since you are Mr. Yi who has come to help me, do you still have to offer me conditions?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course." Old Yi nodded and said, "if you want me to do something, you can''t do anything good."


    "Tell me how much you want." Han 3000 asked faintly. For Han 3000, who is not short of money, as long as money can solve the problem, it is not a problem. After all, he has the assets of the Nangong family in addition to the property of the Han family, which is a long string of amazing figures.


    Old Yi clenched his fist again. He really couldn''t figure out what image he was in Han 3000''s mind. He wanted to use money to kill him.


    "I don''t want money." Yi said.


    "No money, what do you want?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    Yi old smile, smile is very strange.


    When Su Yingxia saw the smile, he couldn''t help pulling Han 3000''s sleeve and whispering: "I feel he didn''t mean well."


    Su Yingxia was secretive, but Han 3000 was more straightforward. He didn''t lower his voice at all. He said directly, "he doesn''t look like a good man. How can he have good intentions?"


    Old Yi took a deep breath and controlled his temper.


    If this is in Apocalypse, who dares to talk to him like this? It''s too early for Han 3000 to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    "I want to be Hannian''s dry grandfather." Yi said.


    "No way." Han Sanqian refused without thinking about it and said, "how can nian''er become a granddaughter for such a wretched old thing like you?"


    Yi is so angry that he stomps on the spot. What is obscene? His image is comparable to that of an immortal. How can he be obscene¡° You... You really want to piss me off. " Yi Lao points to Han 3000''s hand and trembles uncontrollably. He is really on the verge of anger¡° You can''t do it anyway. You can do something else. " Han 3000 said. The reason why elder Yi does this is to tie up the relationship between him and Han 3000 more tightly. Moreover, he has secretly observed Han Nian. Although he can''t say that he can see Han Nian''s talent, elder Yi thinks that this little girl will not be a simple role when she grows up in the future¡° Pull down, you wait to die, except for me, no one can save you Yi old temper also came up, a pair of not willing to have a little compromise appearance. At this time, Su Yingxia began to worry, he said so absolutely, in case someone is really bad for Han 3000, what should he do? She can''t watch Han 3000 die in other people''s hands¡° Three thousand, or promise him. It''s not a bad thing. What if someone really deals with you? " Su Yingxia said anxiously. Han Sanqian knows that if the other party is really from Lintong, his skill is absolutely extraordinary. He is probably not the opponent. This old guy doesn''t show up. Maybe Han Nian''s hundred day banquet is his death. But he is really not pleased with this old thing. How can he let Han Nian be his granddaughter¡° I''m still an apprentice... Your wife is sensible and you will die without my help. You''d better agree to such a small request as soon as possible. " Yi said with a smile¡° Why do you want to be nianer''s dry grandfather? " Han 3000 asked. This is difficult for old Yi, because he can''t let Han 3000 know what he thinks. However, old Yi''s mind turns very fast, but he immediately comes up with a saying and says to Han 3000, "if you become old Yi''s apprentice in the future, you must be a big man in the Apocalypse. Don''t I have to find a way to curry favor with him?"¡° Shameless. " Han 3000 said disdainfully¡° Are you willing? " Old Yi asked with a smile. Now his purpose is just like this, which will not cause any harm to Han Nian. Han 3000 can naturally agree. More importantly, in this situation, Han 3000 has no other choice. He can''t resist others, so he can only put his hope on the old man¡° If I refuse, I will die. Can I refuse? " Han 3000 compromised. Yi old happy smile, just in the heart of the evil gas, instant all vent out¡° But one thing I want to make clear to you is that I need you to confront him head on, and I will only do it when you are in crisis. " Yilao said that this battle is also an opportunity for Han 3000. If he wants to be a strong man, he must have the opportunity to fight with the strong man. As one of the top ten Apocalypse experts, Fang Zhan must be able to make Han 3000 understand something¡° I''m not so weak as to be afraid to do it Han 3000 light way. Yilao nods. This is where he appreciates Han 3000. After he understands Han 3000''s experience, he finds that no matter what kind of opponent Han 3000 meets, he dares to fight. It is precisely because he is not afraid of a strong enemy that yilao wants to accept him as an apprentice. After all, the things that Tianqi faces are not what ordinary people can bear. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 697

    On the day of Han Nian''s hundred day banquet, Yuncheng was very busy. In the early morning, countless luxury cars went to Bifeng manor. This was the most glorious day since Bifeng manor opened. It is estimated that it is unlikely that it will be as busy as today. Therefore, Zhang Bifeng has regarded today as a milestone in the development history of Bifeng manor and specially arranged a photographer, Take photos of every great person who has been here, and plan to build an honor wall in Bifeng manor, so that the photos of these great people will stay in Bifeng manor forever.


    If it''s other places or other events, Zhang Bifeng''s move will surely be dissatisfied by many people. However, because today''s 100 day banquet is Han 3000''s daughter, no matter what kind of big people are faced with, they can only accept it calmly and have to face it with a smile.


    After all, this is a hundred day banquet for Han 3000''s daughter. Who dares to cry?


    The hundred day banquet officially opens at 12 o''clock, but less than 10 o''clock, all the dignitaries in Yuncheng have gathered at Bifeng manor. If a bomb is detonated at Bifeng manor at this time, the business of Yuncheng will fall apart in an instant.


    "Grandfather, I thought we were early enough. I didn''t expect these people to be earlier than us." Tian ling''er holds Tian Changsheng''s hand, and Tian''s family arrives at Bifeng manor at ten o''clock on time. In Tian ling''er''s opinion, their time is very early, but the whole parking lot is full of luxury cars, which means that Tian''s family is not the first to arrive, but a little late.


    Tianchangsheng nodded with a smile. No matter what party they attended, they all like to be the last one to arrive, because it is a manifestation of ostentation and face. But at Han Nian''s hundred day banquet, who dares to say that they have ostentation and who dares to play face?


    "These people don''t dare to play tricks in front of your brother. Naturally, they have to come ahead of time." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er, with a look of glory, was very happy and said, "yes, my brother''s current position is that these people dare to show off. In my brother''s eyes, they are at most a group of well-off people."


    Tianchangsheng can''t laugh or cry. Most of the people who can participate in the 100 day banquet are big bosses in Yuncheng and the surrounding cities. They are all worth more than 100 million. She even describes these people as well-off.


    "It''s a bit of an exaggeration, but for your brother, it''s really possible." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Changsheng doesn''t know the energy of the Nangong family. What''s more, he doesn''t know that Han Sanqian is qualified to be the head of the Nangong family. If he knows about this, he won''t think that the description of Tian linger is exaggerated. He even looks up to these people in the three words of running to a comfortable life.


    Compared with the Nangong family, these people are just at the stage of getting rid of poverty.


    "God, you''re so late." At this time, a familiar face came to tianchangsheng, Wang Mao, President of Yuncheng Go Association.


    "I just didn''t expect you to arrive so early, Lao Wang. Now I don''t think what I said to you is a joke." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    Wang Maoqing is lucky that he has never targeted Han 3000. Now the members of the association are almost green with regret. When they were in conflict with Han 3000, who could have thought that Han 3000 today could have so much energy. Even those who quit the association at that time have rejoined the association. They want to make use of the association, So as to get a chance for Han 3000 to forgive.


    "You old man, you look so unkind. What can I do for you?" Day prosperous scornful stare Wang Mao to say.


    Wang Mao nodded and said, "as you know, many people in the association have offended Han 3000. Now they want to reconcile with Han 3000. I have no such qualification, so I want to ask you for help."


    "You are not qualified. Do I have it?" Tianchangsheng said faintly that although his relationship with Han 3000 was better, it was because of this that tianchangsheng didn''t want to appear because of this matter. He didn''t want to waste his love with Han 3000 because of this matter.


    Human feelings are used less than once, and they can''t be made up for. Why should tianchangsheng use his estrangement with Han 3000 to get forgiveness for those who have nothing to do with him?


    Wang Mao looks embarrassed. He knows that tianchangsheng''s words are actually rejecting him. If he is not qualified in the whole Cloud City, who can have it?


    "God, help me." Wang Mao said.


    Tianchangsheng waved his hand directly, and didn''t mean to think about it at all. He said, "don''t embarrass me, Wang Mao. The love between him and me has to be for the welfare of Tianjia."


    "But isn''t ling''er Han 3000''s sister now? The love between Tian family and him is not shallow." Wang Mao said.


    "Grandfather Wang, this is a matter between me and my brother. What''s the relationship with the Tianjia family? Besides, those people are responsible for themselves. Why do they want us to help? At the beginning, these people made a lot of trouble for my brother." Tianling''er mumbled and said that although the person who led the original thing had already got the right end, but these guys who made trouble for the tiger, didn''t they have the responsibility?


    "Ah." Wang Mao sighed heavily. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let Han Sanqian and the association clear their grudges. But if tianchangsheng didn''t help, it would be impossible.


    "In fact, you don''t have to sigh. In Han 3000''s present position, he doesn''t have to take this matter seriously." Tian Changsheng said that as Wang Mao''s old friend, although he has no ability to help in this matter, in his opinion, Han 3000 should not bring up the old story after such a long time, and the person who Han 3000 should take revenge for that incident has come to an end¡° Really? " Wang Mao was not sure. Tianchangsheng nodded, then patted his chest to give Wang Mao a guarantee, saying: "with my understanding of him, these little things, he certainly despised."¡° Well, I hope so. " Wang Mao said with a sigh. Yundingshan villa area. Han Sanyi''s family is also ready to start. After all, as the host, they should go to the scene early to greet the guests. Shen lingyao arrived at the hillside villa before nine o''clock, but she was obviously not in a good mood. On the contrary, she looked sad. Today is a happy day. Even if Shen lingyao is in trouble at work, she shouldn''t bring her mood to today. So Su Yingxia feels very strange. What kind of things can affect Shen lingyao''s mood today¡° What''s the matter with you? You look unhappy. Is something wrong with the company? " Su Yingxia asked Shen lingyao. The status of Su''s company is higher than Tianjia''s before. Shen lingyao is not in a high mood because of Han Nian¡° Welcome summer, I''m fighting for us. " Shen lingyao said¡° What happened to nianer? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way¡° It''s the person with the same name and surname as nian''er in the news. Now even people in the company are talking about it. Compare them. Many people also say that Han Nian in the news is not qualified to be compared with her. If you say angry or not, these people are just out of their minds. How can she compare with us? " Shen lingyao was even more angry when she said this. She had worries about this before. She didn''t expect that things would come so soon. If even the company''s internal discussions were so fierce, you can imagine what the outside world would think. Su Yingxia''s face also became not very good-looking, although this is a predictable situation, but it really happened, for Su Yingxia as a mother, it is not easy to accept. In Su Yingxia''s mind, Han Nian is a treasure, which no one can compare with. But her idea can''t stop other people''s mouths, and this matter will certainly be discussed by more and more people. Even if Han 3000 has amazing energy in Yuncheng now, it''s impossible for all Yuncheng people to shut up on this matter¡° Take it as if you didn''t hear me. Can you still control these people''s mouths? " Su Yingxia said helplessly¡° Hum, I have already ordered in the company. If anyone discusses this matter again, he will be dismissed directly. He will not be merciful. " Shen lingyao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 698

    Su Yingxia doesn''t interfere in Shen lingyao''s way of doing things. Since the company has given it to her, she naturally won''t interfere in what she wants to do. Moreover, she doesn''t want to hear such non-verbal words.


    "Are you all ready?" At this time, Han 3000 asked the crowd.


    Today is not only Shi Jing''s dress, but also Han Tianyang and Yanjun''s new custom Tang clothes. After all, it''s a big event related to Han Nian. No one wants to be perfunctory on this memorable day.


    "Almost."


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    "I''m afraid all the guests are here now. It''s a bit hard for us as hosts not to show up again."


    They left Yundingshan villa area, and two Audi A6s drove towards the manor.


    These are probably the two cheapest cars in Bifeng manor today, but they are definitely the two most powerful cars.


    Han Sanyi''s family is sitting in it. Who still dislikes Audi''s cheap price?


    Zhang Bifeng at the gate of the manor, for Han 3000 received all the guests, but Han 3000 has not come, he can not leave.


    When Zhang Bifeng saw the two familiar cars, he took a deep breath to ease his tension.


    It''s not the first time he meets Han 3000, but he is very nervous every time. This is probably the mentality of getting along with big people.


    "It''s a shame that someone else is driving an Audi." Not far from the gate of the manor, a group of people gathered and chatted all over the place. When a woman found two Audi cars stopped at the gate, she said with disdain.


    On an occasion like today, Audi can''t make it to the stage, but with a scornful expression, she doesn''t know who is sitting inside.


    When the others heard this, they all turned to the door.


    When the man in the woman''s arm found the two cars, his eyes suddenly became cold. These women didn''t ask about the affairs of the world, and they didn''t know who owned the two cars, but he knew very well.


    "Shut your mouth if you can''t speak." The man cold voice scolds a way to the woman.


    A woman is at a loss. Although she is a lover, she always spoils herself. What does it mean to lose her temper for no reason.


    "What''s the matter with you? I just said two cars. Do you need to be angry with me?" Said the woman discontentedly.


    A few men on the side of the face appeared a smile, said to the man: "you look for this lover is also too sensible."


    "This kind of woman will only make trouble for you if she stays around."


    "Ah, I don''t know the so-called women''s family. Audi is in the hands of others. It''s just Audi, but the owner of these two cars, even if he is riding a bicycle, no one dares to look down upon him."


    The man''s eyes became colder when he heard these words. If it wasn''t for today''s special occasion, he would have lost his temper.


    "From now on, shut your mouth for me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless to you." The man threatened the woman.


    A woman doesn''t know what mistakes she has made, but she can feel that the man is really angry, so she is very afraid, afraid of being kicked, and she won''t be able to enjoy the rich life in the future.


    "Well, I won''t talk." The woman bowed her head.


    By this time, Han''s family had got out of the car.


    Zhang Bifeng stepped forward and said to Han Sanqian, "Mr. Han, I have specially prepared a baby room. It''s absolutely quiet and can be used for Han Nian to rest."


    "Mr. Zhang is bothering." Han 3000 nodded.


    "That''s what I should do, what I should do." See Han 3000 satisfied, Zhang Bifeng face uncontrollable revealed a smile.


    "Has everyone arrived yet?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, all the guests have arrived." Zhang Bifeng said.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "the guests have arrived, but I''m late as the host. It''s a bit unreasonable."


    "Mr. Han, it''s their honor that they can wait for you. No one will complain." Zhang Bifeng said.


    "You''re very good at flattering, but I don''t want to do that. Don''t say that in the future." Han 3000 light way.


    Zhang Bifeng''s forehead exuded a cold sweat, and quickly said: "yes, I remember."


    There are several flattering words around Han 3000. They say that Han 3000 can still accept them, but Zhang Bifeng, who is not familiar with this kind of relationship, makes Han 3000 get goose bumps.


    "Brother." A distant call, Han 3000 will see the spirit son Dang horsetail toward himself.


    Tianling''er is always full of the breath of youth. It''s easy to infect people. Being with her can make older people feel much younger.


    "Sister in law." Shen lingyao shouts to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nodded with a smile and asked, "where''s your grandfather?"


    "Chat with his old friends. Don''t worry about him." Finish saying, the day spirit son carefully took Han Nian to own bosom, looking at the smiling face of red flutter, can''t help but kiss a few.


    When Han 3000 and others walked into the gate of the manor, the group of people chatting at the gate quickly welcomed them. They are also very important people in Yuncheng, but when they meet Han 3000, they show more respect one by one¡° Mr. Han said¡° Mr. Han said¡° Mr. Han said At this time, the woman finally understood why the man was angry. After listening to the address and looking at their attitude, this young man called President Han is obviously Han 3000. No wonder he suddenly loses his temper. What about Audi? In ordinary people''s hands, Audi is Audi, but in Han 3000''s hands, even Bentley rolls can''t match it. Han 3000 didn''t know the people in front of him, but the visitors were guests. Han 3000 said with a smile, "thank you for coming. I hope you can have a good time today."¡° Mr. Han is so polite. "¡° It''s an honor for us to be able to attend your daughter''s 100 day banquet. We also thank Mr. Han for giving us this opportunity. " Flattering each other is inevitable. Flattering Han 3000 is a matter of course. That''s why they came to the hundred day banquet. Along the way, Han 3000 met a lot of people and said hello politely. Although Han 3000 didn''t like this kind of thing in his heart, since it was a hundred day banquet for Han Nian, he still had to face it¡° Master, you are here. " After seeing Han 3000, Tian Changsheng quickened his pace and walked to Han 3000. He was a little embarrassed to ask him to call master Han 3000 in public before. But now, Tian Changsheng is very calm and even thinks that the original bet is wise. Otherwise, how could he be so close to Han 3000. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. The old man hasn''t forgotten it¡° That''s what you call it. Do I have to call you a good apprentice? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° No problem. Your master, whatever your name is, as long as you are happy. " Tianchang Shengle road. Han three thousand shook his head, seemed more helpless. At this time, Wang Mao came to Han 3000¡° Mr. Han, long time no see. " Wang Mao said¡° President Wang, long time no see. Under your leadership, the Go Association is doing well. " Han 3000 said¡° Thanks to you, you won the game at the beginning. But for you, Yuncheng Go Association would not have such a great reputation now. " Wang Mao said. Even today, it is still talked about by many people in the go industry. It can be said that Han 3000''s achievements in the go industry can hardly be surpassed¡° Now that the past has passed, what else can I do with it? I don''t care about the past. " Han 3000 light way. Wang Mao didn''t know whether this remark was a pun. He couldn''t help but look at tianchangsheng. Tianchangsheng laughs but says nothing. Han Sanqian doesn''t hold other members responsible. He takes it for granted. As an elephant, how can he care about some trifles with ants¡° It''s still early. Master, would you like me to make some tea for you? I heard that Zhang Bifeng has a good collection. " Tianchangsheng suggested. Zhang Bifeng quickly echoed: "Mr. Han, I have no special interest. I just like collecting tea. If you are interested, you can try it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 699

    Han Sanqian knows that tea is small. The reason why Tian Changsheng makes such a proposal is probably that he doesn''t like such social activities very much, so he finds an excuse for him, and Han Sanqian naturally agrees.


    After all, there are too many people here today. If Han sany111 had seen him, his mouth would have to be blistered. Moreover, in his current position, although all the people here are big names, there is no need to say hello to everyone.


    "Apprentice, I didn''t expect you to come." Han 3000 said softly to Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng looks complacent. How can he not understand Han 3000? Let alone Han 3000 can''t stand this kind of social intercourse, even he can''t accept it.


    "Master, is it necessary to reward the apprentice for doing so well?" Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    "What reward do you want?" Han 3000 felt that the old man had a bad heart, especially the smile on his face, which was obviously a bad look.


    "Hey, hey." Tianchang Sheng chicken thief laughed and said: "the Tianjia family also has a place for the project of the west of the city and the village in the city. Shifu, do you want to think about it?"


    Now these two projects are the biggest changes in Cloud City, and they are still in progress. Although tianchangsheng will not compete with Tianjia''s company and Su''s family, he still hopes Tianjia can get some benefits for such a big piece of fat.


    "No problem. You can talk to Shen lingyao about it." Han 3000 says that he doesn''t care about money now. The reconstruction of Chengxi and Chengzhong villages will definitely make money. It''s reasonable for Tianjia to want a share. Han 3000 also doesn''t mind Tianjia''s involvement.


    "OK, thank you, master." Tianchang Shengle road.


    At this time, Han Tianyang pulled Han 3000 aside and asked, "isn''t Nangong Boling coming? Why hasn''t it come yet?"


    "Before the banquet, how can he come out as the final figure?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he didn''t worry about it, and probably guessed what Nangong Boling wanted to do.


    Nowadays, there are countless people in Yuncheng talking about the same name and surname, and even some people look down on Han Nian in the comparison. Han 3000 didn''t listen to these words deliberately, but he knew a lot about them. If Nangong Boling was in Yuncheng, he couldn''t have known about them, so he chose to come out after the banquet and took Bert and Stanford with him, In this way, those comments will naturally subside, and the spray of this huge stone will certainly form a turbulent wave in Cloud City.


    Han Tianyang is also a smart man. After listening to Han 3000, he guessed what Nangong Boling wanted to do.


    "It seems that nianer''s popularity will soon surpass that of you, and she is also an international celebrity." Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded his head and said, "it''s not very fast, but it''s already surpassed. It''s just that after Nangong Boling appears, it will be more powerful."


    Bert and Stanford students, this news has shocked the world, countless international news occupy the front page, if those media know that their common student is a baby who has just completed 100 days, this news will certainly shock all sides in the world, making a world shaking.


    After arriving at the lounge specially prepared by Zhang Bifeng for Han Sanyi''s family, he took out the best quality and most expensive tea in his collection.


    It was not until the arrival time that Han''s family headed for the banquet hall.


    After Han 3000 and others appeared, the banquet hall with hundreds of people became surprisingly quiet. No one spoke, and all eyes were on Han 3000.


    Some of them have seen Han 3000, while others have only heard of Han 3000''s name. When they see that Han 3000 is so young, they can''t help but wonder.


    What is young and promising?


    If you look at Han 3000, you can understand the meaning of these four words.


    Among these guests, there are some beautiful young women. At this time, they can''t help but sigh that Han 3000 is such an excellent and young man. The key is that he is still very handsome. He has already married and had children. That''s why they can''t see any hope at all.


    "I wish I had known him earlier."


    "With my beauty, I will never lose to Su Yingxia."


    "Ah, it''s a pity that he missed such an opportunity. I don''t know if he has the idea of looking for a lover. If he can''t be a wife, it''s better to be a lover for him."


    And so on, many women are whispering, even those who did not speak, the heart also has the same idea.


    "Ying Xia, look at those women. They are all envious of you. They want to kill you with their eyes." Shen lingyao whispered beside Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia does feel a lot of hot eyes looking at herself. Maybe, as Shen lingyao said, they are envious of themselves, which makes Su Yingxia feel happy.


    Although she is not a woman who cares about these things, who doesn''t want to be envied?


    "What''s the use of envy? Han 3000 is mine." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Shen lingyao turns her lips. She once had a good feeling for Han 3000, and even Qi Yiyun can''t extricate herself from him. Maybe this kind of man is naturally attractive to women¡° You can be proud. I will find a husband who is even better than Han 3000 in the future. " Shen lingyao said. Su Yingxia doesn''t belittle Shen lingyao''s future husband. She just smiles but doesn''t say anything. But in her mind, no one can match Han 3000. After the Han family took part in the banquet, Han 3000 stepped onto the stage. As the host, at this time, he must say some polite words of thanks. After the tedious and meaningless polite time, some people can''t wait to take out their gifts. I still remember that on the day of Han Nian''s birth, she had already received a lot of gifts, and even had a lot of super cars, so that Moyang had to build a special warehouse to store them. This time, the gifts were heavier. Even though Mo Yang had already prepared the warehouse to put the gifts in advance, he could not help but get a headache when he looked at the gifts that had been published one after another¡° It seems that the place I prepared is not big enough. Where should I put so many things Mo Yang said with a headache¡° Mr. Mo, these people are too generous. It''s like they don''t want money. " Lin Yong exclaimed that there was no cheap thing for these famous gifts in the newspaper¡° In their opinion, the heavier the gift, the more they can deepen 3000''s impression on them. Naturally, they have to show the greatest sincerity. It''s not surprising. " Mo Yang said, why do they want to attend the hundred day banquet? Don''t they want to be known by Han 3000? Now in this situation, the only way to make Han 3000 remember them is to give them valuable gifts. Lin Yong nodded his head to show that he understood, but this kind of gift giving scene can only be seen once in his life. The gift giving process delayed the opening time of the banquet. It was not easy to wait until the end of the process. An old man, with both hands on his back, followed two foreigners into the banquet hall. Zhang Bifeng knew everyone who received the invitation, but the old man was definitely not in this list, so he felt terrible at the first time, and was intruded into such an important occasion by an outsider. Just when Zhang Bifeng is ready to call security, he sees Han Sanqian raise his hand to stop him¡° Three thousand. I''m not late Of course, it''s Nangong Boling. It''s such an important thing, and Han Sanqian calls him in person. How can he miss it¡° Time is not much, time is just right. " Han 3000 said. At this time, many people who have followed the international news recognized the two people behind Nangong Boling¡° This... This is not Bert and Stanford! "¡° Why are these two world-famous figures here? "¡° Before they accepted a student together, but it''s an international event. " Shen lingyao was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She was especially concerned about this matter, so the appearance of Bert and Stanford had been deeply in her mind. But... But why are these two people here? An amazing idea was born in Shen lingyao''s mind, so that her eyes almost fell out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 700

    "I should not be late." Nangong Boling said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the two people behind Nangong Boling, Han 3000 nodded his head and said, "the time is just right, but your gift is really big."


    "Your daughter deserves this honor, and in my opinion, it''s not enough." Nangong Boling said.


    This conversation seemed a bit confusing to others, because Nangong Boling came with empty hands. Where did the gift come from?


    But there are also some smart people who think of the reason why Burt and Stanford appeared. Their students are called Han Nian, and they appeared at Han Nian''s 100 day banquet. This is absolutely not a coincidence.


    "Are their two students Han 3000''s daughter?"


    "But... Han 3000''s daughter has just been a hundred days old. How can it be! The students of these two masters are just a baby? "


    "Why can''t they all come? Can Han Nian be anyone else?"


    "It''s ridiculous. I didn''t expect that we had compared the two for so long, but the fact is that the two Han nians are the same person."


    At this time, Bert said to Han 3000, "Mr. Han, can we meet your daughter?"


    "Of course." Han 3000 nodded and said.


    Su Yingxia has been confused for a long time. These people worry that outsiders will compare her daughter with Han Nian on the news. They are even more afraid that Han Nian will be teased by her classmates when she grows up. However, the fact at this moment tells her that the students of Bert and Stanford are actually her daughter!


    Burt walked up to Su Yingxia and said with a slight smile, "this is a gift I prepared for my students. Although it''s not expensive, it''s a new song I just wrote, which has never been published anywhere."


    Burt is holding a music score in his hand. Su Yingxia is stunned and doesn''t dare to stretch out her hand. Shen lingyao is the first to react and touches Su Yingxia with her elbow.


    "Thank you... Thank you." Su Yingxia reaches for the music score.


    "Is there a piano here, please?" Asked Burt.


    As the owner of Bifeng manor, Zhang Bifeng answered this question for the first time and said, "yes, I''ll come right away."


    In less than a minute, ten people came to the banquet hall carrying a piano.


    Burt sat in front of the piano, and his master demeanor fascinated many people. Many people here know that tickets for Burt''s concert are sky high, and money may not be able to buy tickets. It is absolutely lucky for them to hear Burt''s performance.


    With the melodious sound of the piano, Stanford walked up to Su Yingxia and said, "this is a painting I prepared for my students. I hope she will like it."


    Han Nian is the Phoenix holding his head high in the picture. The white birds bow their heads and the beasts bow their heads.


    The auction price of Stanford''s paintings has always been amazing, so this painting once again shocked people.


    Other people''s gifts become cheap in front of this picture, and as time goes on, the price of this picture will become higher and higher, which is beyond the ordinary.


    Of course, the most shocking thing is that Burt and Stanford accepted Han Nian as students at the same time.


    Han Nian, as an international name, has dominated numerous international news panels, causing countless people to speculate on Han Nian''s real identity. However, no one thought that Han Nian was the daughter of Han 3000, whom they knew very well!


    The news soon spread in Yuncheng. Those who secretly compared the two were slapped in the face by the news, because it was generally believed that Han Nian could not be compared with Han Nian in the news.


    Han 3000''s identity, after all, can only be reflected in Cloud City. At most, Yanjing will be added. However, to be accepted as a student by Bert and Stanford at the same time must be a well-known family in the world. Who would have thought that Han 3000''s influence is already well-known in the world, even such great figures as Bert and Stanford, At the same time, he should take his daughter as a student.


    At the banquet, this heavy bomb made many people unable to recall for a long time, so did Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao.


    Shen lingyao, in particular, really wants to go back to the company to see the faces of those people. They used to compare the two, and even said that Han Nian was not as good as the people in the news. Now that she is beaten by the facts, do they dare to compete?


    "Ying Xia, what kind of identity does Han 3000 have now? He... He even asked Bert and Stanford to move!" Shen lingyao said with a sigh. In Shen lingyao''s cognition, Han 3000 is the supreme figure for Yuncheng because he has the identity of the young master of the Han family in Yanjing.


    But it''s just the Han family in Yanjing. How can it disturb Bert and Stanford?


    These two international top artists can not be bought with money. After all, their personal assets have reached the list of world wealth.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. At this moment, she also feels that Han 3000 is a little strange. There are too many things she doesn''t know.


    However, she didn''t want to go deep into it. No matter what kind of status Han 3000 has now, for her, this man is her husband after all, as long as she knows this is enough¡° Her status doesn''t matter. What matters is that he''s my husband. " Su Yingxia said with a smile. This sentence directly gave Shen lingyao a deep impression. She also wants to find a better husband than Han 3000 in the future. Although this idea is a kind of extravagance, it is not impossible for Shen lingyao. After all, there is no absolute, but now she clearly realizes that this kind of extravagance is more like nonsense. Because Han 3000''s excellence is beyond her imagination. How can she climb a mountain that is beyond the reach of the clouds without knowing its height¡° Ah, it seems that I can''t find a better man than him in my life. " Shen lingyao could not help sighing. Su Yingxia''s happy smile was like a blooming flower. She patted Shen lingyao on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to be discouraged. Just find one who is not much worse than him, won''t you?"¡° Cut Shen lingyao glanced at her mouth and said, "don''t be complacent. Believe it or not, I''ll take him away from you." Su Yingxia picked eyebrows and said, "if you can do it, I will never blame you." Su Yingxia has 100% confidence in Han 3000. She has never worried that Han 3000 will be taken away by Fox spirits. This is a kind of trust in Han 3000 and self-confidence. Shen lingyao looks dejected. Her words are just joking. Even if it''s true, she knows she can''t do it. Qi Yiyun is so beautiful. She pursues Han 3000 and even seduces him with her beauty. But in the end, Han 3000 doesn''t even look at what Qi Yiyun hasn''t done. How can she do it¡° Well, sisters can only be happy for you. " Shen lingyao said. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, and his eyes are full of love. At the end of the song, people are still immersed in the music. Su Yingxia suddenly rushes to Han 3000, hugs Han 3000''s neck tightly, and a fragrant kiss is printed on Han 3000''s lips. For shy Su Yingxia, it''s enough to imagine how much courage she used to do this kind of thing in public. After Han 3000 returns to his senses, he responds to Su Yingxia, and they kiss each other like nobody else. But no one at the scene felt that the picture was abrupt. Instead, they took everything for granted. Once the waste, by the whole Cloud City spit. Su Yingxia was once the first beauty in Yuncheng. Since she married Han 3000, the goddess was dragged down from the altar. In the eyes of the public, Han 3000 dragged Su Yingxia down, but Su Yingxia was blind before she married Han 3000. But now, no one will think that again, and even they will think that Su Yingxia''s decision was wise. Otherwise, how could the Su family''s status in Yuncheng be today. At this time, a sudden man''s voice sounded: "enough kisses?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 701

    A middle-aged man dressed in rags is very unusual at this kind of rich people''s party, because everyone here is dressed up. Men wear the most exquisite custom-made suits, while those women want to hang all their precious jewelry on them, but they are all dressed in shabby clothes, just like beggars.


    "Where is this beggar from? He dares to break into such an occasion."


    "As for the security guard, come and help this man out. It stinks. Don''t affect our appetite."


    "Zhang Bifeng, your security here is useless. A beggar broke in."


    Zhang Bifeng''s face is pale. This is his territory. He let this kind of person enter into Han Nian''s hundred day banquet. He will take full responsibility for this. If Han 3000 blames him, he will not be able to bear it.


    Just when Zhang Bifeng wanted to call security, Han 3000 released Su Yingxia and said to Zhang Bifeng, "no need."


    Zhang Bifeng thought Han 3000 was not happy. She was so scared that she lowered her head and shivered. "Mr. Han, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. If you want to punish me, Zhang Bifeng has absolutely no complaints."


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "even if you call out all the security, it is not possible to stop him, so I don''t blame you."


    With that, Han 3000 turned to Fang Zhan and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "You know I''m coming?" Fang Zhan asked with a frown.


    "It''s a pity that he is still working as a shrinking turtle. Is it worthwhile for you to work for him Han 3000 light way.


    "It''s none of your business whether it''s worth it or not." Fang Zhan does this to get his daughter back. As for Lintong''s character, he doesn''t care at all. Even if he is really a turtle, Fang Zhan is willing to do anything for him as long as he can know his daughter''s whereabouts.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "another place, the space here is too small to open."


    Fang Zhan didn''t expect Han 3000 to say such a thing. It''s obvious that he is not afraid of fighting, and he has been ready to fight with him for a long time, which makes Fang Zhan a little surprised.


    Since he knew he was coming, he should also know who he was fighting against. In this case, he didn''t flinch.


    "There''s something better about you than him." Fang Zhan''s remarks can be regarded as recognition of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiles. If the old man with white beard didn''t show up and have a card in his body, Han 3000 would never choose to compete with Fangzhan.


    It''s one thing to fight with blood, but it''s another thing to die. Han 3000 is not stupid. If he knows that those who can''t fight will die, he really has no brain.


    Han 3000 had to fight Han Xiao in the United States because he didn''t go to Han Tiansheng. Han Tiansheng would also find him. Instead of shrinking, he would fight actively. Even if he died, he would die vigorously.


    The nature of these two things is completely different, so without the old man with white beard, Han 3000 will make different choices.


    People don''t know what happened, but in this situation, who has the heart to eat.


    After Han 3000 and Fang Zhan left the banquet hall, all the guests poured out, far behind them.


    "Welcome summer, what''s the matter?" Shen lingyao can''t help but ask Su Yingxia.


    Although Su Yingxia was very worried, Han Nian''s grandfather Gan assured her that Han 3000 would not be in any danger. However, looking around, the old man did not appear at all and did not know where to hide.


    "He''s going to kill three thousand." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao was shocked. He was like a beggar and wanted to kill Han 3000!


    "Who is he? Don''t you know Han 3000''s position?" Shen lingyao was shocked. Who dares to harm Han 3000 in Yuncheng now? Don''t you want to die?


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. She knows the existence of the apocalypse, but she doesn''t ask where the Apocalypse is. But the old man on the top of the mountain said that this man was one of the top ten experts of the apocalypse. With his strength, she doesn''t need to care about Han 3000''s status in Cloud City.


    "In this world, status and money don''t represent everything. There are many things we don''t know." Su Yingxia said.


    Shen lingyao thought to herself about Su Yingxia''s words. Although status and money represent everything in her world, she would not deny those things she didn''t know with her world view.


    After all, the world is very big, and Shen lingyao knows that her cognition is only one-sided.


    "Is Han 3000 in danger?" Shen lingyao asked.


    "No Su Yingxia said.


    At this time, the two went to the artificial lake.


    There is a green island in the lake, which is full of white cranes. This is why Zhang Bifeng built a green island in the lake. He hopes to have such an ecological environment in Bifeng manor.


    "What about there?" Han 3000 points to Green Island and asks.


    Fang Zhan laughed and said, "the lake is nearly 20 meters. I can go there, but can you?" With these words, Han 3000 knew the strength gap between himself and the Fangzhan. The lake can carry ships, but it can never carry human legs. For Han 3000, the lightness skill of floating on water is just a special effect in a TV play, but it is obviously not for the opponent¡° Take a boat. After all, there are many ordinary people here. If you let them see what they shouldn''t see, the world will be in a mess. " Han 3000 said. Fang Zhan did not say anything, but he obviously agreed with Han 3000''s proposal. Although Fang Zhan has now withdrawn from the apocalypse, he once swore to tianqifa that he could not disclose everything about the Apocalypse to the outside world. Otherwise, he would be hunted down by the apocalypse. In public, Fang Zhan could not show some abilities¡° Zhang Bifeng, do you have a boat? " Han 3000 asked. Zhang Bifeng, who was standing far away, quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Han, I''ll make people ready right away." The ship landed, Han 3000 and Fang Zhan got on the ship, and the manor staff pulled the boat close to green island. The white cranes on the Green Island dispersed in a big crowd, making room for Han 3000 to fight with Fang Zhan. At this moment, Fang Zhan''s temperament no longer makes people feel like a beggar. On the contrary, he has an enigmatic talent. Su Yingxia sees this scene and rubs her hands nervously because she hasn''t seen yilao show up yet. She worries that if Fang Zhan''s hand is too heavy, yilao won''t have time to save Han 3000¡° Why hasn''t he come yet? Where has he gone Su Yingxia said to himself. Standing on one side, Han Tianyang couldn''t help asking, "who is he?" Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t tell others about the mountain top, and there was no need to hide it at this time. Su Yingxia said: "a few days ago, we met an old man at the top of the mountain. He knew that this man named Fang Zhan would come to kill 3000, but he said that he could guarantee 3000''s life, and his condition was to be Han Nian''s godfather."¡° "Fang Zhan?" Han Tianyang turns his head and looks at Yan Jun. Yan Jun has a bitter smile on his face. He doesn''t know the apocalypse, even the word apocalypse. Naturally, he doesn''t know that Fang Zhan is one of the top ten experts of apocalypse¡° I''m not qualified to know the names of these people at all. " Yan Jun said¡° Do you know who this battle is? " Han Tianyang asked. Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment and then said, "listen to the old man, he was one of the top ten experts of apocalypse."¡° One of the top ten Han Tianyang exclaimed. Even Yan Jun''s face changed greatly. Apocalypse is the circle he knows, and Fang Zhan is one of the top ten experts. If he has such a name, his real strength is needless to say. With Han 3000''s current strength, how can he be an opponent in the square war¡° Why hasn''t he appeared yet? Is he deliberately setting up 3000? " Han Tianyang asked nervously. Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "no, if he wants to harm 3000, why do he have to be the dry grandfather of Han Nian?" Looking at the nervous Han Tianyang, Yanjun said: "Yingxia is reasonable, and I doubt that this old man is yilao." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 702

    Hear Yi old two words, Han Tianyang eyes a coagulation.


    The elder Si men Yi is very powerful in the apocalypse. He wants to take Han 3000 as his apprentice. If he comes to Yuncheng, then Han 3000''s life is not worth worrying, because he can''t watch Han 3000 die in Fangzhan''s hands.


    "I hope so." Han Tianyang sighed and said that although Han 3000 is more and more serious now, Han Tianyang knows that his danger is getting bigger and bigger, and he will face more things in the future. At this time, Han Tianyang can''t help but feel sorry for Han 3000. After all, he has a family history now, and he has a responsibility on his shoulder, but he joined the apocalypse, How much time does he have to worry about these things?


    There are many towering trees in Bifeng manor, which are bought by Zhang Bifeng at a high price. At this time, on a big tree, yilao is lying on a branch. If people see this scene, they will worry that the old man will fall down and die, but he looks like an old God, and his body looks like a steady mountain.


    "Boy, if you can resist the three moves of Fangzhan, even if you have passed the pass line, let''s see what kind of surprise you can bring me." Yi said to himself with a smile on his face. In his eyes, Han 3000''s ability to take the three moves of the next battle is already very powerful. After all, Fang Zhan was one of the top ten experts of the apocalypse. His strength is top in the apocalypse. Han 3000, a secular man, can''t have a chance to win Fang Zhan.


    On the Green Island, Fang Zhan said to Han Sanqian, "I can only sacrifice you for my daughter. But you can rest assured that after you die, I will protect your family from any harm in my lifetime."


    "It seems that you still have a bottom line. If it wasn''t for Lintong, maybe we could be friends." Han 3000 light said, from his eyes can not see any fear, but is a strong desire to fight.


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "I appreciate your courage very much, but it''s a pity that God is destined to have someone die here today."


    "Come on, let me see what kind of strength the ten Apocalypse masters have." Han three thousand finish, take the lead, in the face of such a strong side war, he still chose to move forward.


    Old Yi on the tree saw this scene, frowned and shook his head and said: "silly boy, in the face of such people as Fang Zhan, you still have to take the initiative to attack. Didn''t you expose your flaws?"


    In yilao''s opinion, Han 3000''s best choice is to defend. Only in this way can he have the chance to resist three moves. If he takes the initiative, Fang Zhan''s move will be enough to kill him.


    In fact, the gap between the two is too big. Han''s move is tantamount to death.


    Fang Zhan said coldly, "seek death!"


    After the war, Fang came first and moved faster than Han 3000, so that the people watching the battle by the lake could not see how Fang Zhan moved. They just felt that the shadow was passing by, and Han 3000''s body suddenly retreated backward until it stopped by the water and almost fell into the lake.


    "This guy is too strong. Brother 3000 is no match at all." Qi Hu''s muscles are tense, and he wants to go to green island to help.


    Mo Yang took a deep breath. He knew that this was the strongest opponent Han 3000 had ever met. He was forced to retreat with just one move. Moreover, judging from Han 3000''s state, he obviously suffered a very serious injury.


    "Qi Hu, are you sure to deal with this man?" Mo Yang asked.


    Qi Hu has a wry smile on his face. Now he is very hard to fight Han 3000. Even Han 3000 is not an opponent. How can he grasp it.


    "I will die faster than brother 3000." Qi Hu said.


    Mo Yang clenched his teeth and asked Lin Yong, "did you take the guy?"


    Lin Yong patted his waist and said, "I''m afraid someone will make trouble at the hundred day banquet, so I''m ready, but his action is too fast to hit."


    "Give it to me, you must not let 3000 die." Mo Yang said.


    On the Green Island, Han 3000 felt something gushing out of his throat. Even if he forced down, he could feel a very strong smell of blood.


    Just face to face, he didn''t expect to be hurt so badly!


    "Ten Apocalypse masters are really powerful." Han Sanqian said that and stood up again. Although he was seriously injured, he did not show any signs of decline. On the contrary, he felt that he could burst out more energy.


    There was a flash of surprise in Fang Zhan''s eyes. In his opinion, Han 3000 had no chance to stand up after this move. However, Han 3000 not only stood up, but also made him feel an inexplicable threat.


    "You''re not bad either. You can be valued by old Yi. As expected, there''s something different about you. No wonder Lin Tong is afraid that you''ll steal his limelight." Fang Zhan said.


    Han 3000 raised the corner of his mouth, outlined a strange smile, and said: "I didn''t expect that he killed me, but was afraid of me. In this case, I will let him know what is really afraid."


    With that, Han 3000 took the initiative to attack again.


    Old Yi on the tree saw this scene and was so angry that he scolded repeatedly: "stupid, really stupid. You know it''s not his opponent, and you have to die. Can you have some brain, how can you take the responsibility of apocalypse?"


    Not only does Yi Lao think Han 3000''s move is too reckless, but also Yan Jun and Qi Hu think so¡° What''s the matter with 3000? Why did he suddenly become so brainless? There is a huge gap between him and Fangzhan. Why did he choose to take the initiative Yan Jun doesn''t understand of say. Qi Hu worried and said to Mo Yang, "if you go on like this, brother 3000 will die." Mo Yang is holding a hot weapon, and his index finger is on the trigger. Once han 3000''s life is in danger, he will not hesitate to pull the trigger at Fang Zhan¡° No, I won''t let him die. " Mo Yang clenched his back teeth and said. For the second time, Han Sanqian still didn''t get any benefits, and this time he ended up more miserable. He was punched in the chest by Fang Zhan, so that he couldn''t hold the blood in his throat any more. Before landing, he ejected a blood red rose in the air¡° Three thousand Su Yingxia''s eyes were full of tears. Han 3000 hit the ground heavily and made a loud bang, which was undoubtedly hopeless for his friends and family. And this time, Han 3000 didn''t get up. It felt like he was dead. Those who came to the 100 day banquet did not expect that such a thing would happen, so they began to talk about the future changes of Yuncheng. Without Han 3000, Su''s company no longer holds the dominant position in Cloud City business, and it becomes unnecessary for them to please Han 3000¡° Han 3000 will not be dead. If he is dead, my present today will not be in vain. "¡° Damn, if I had known that, I would not have prepared any gifts and wasted my money. "¡° With Han''s death, the business community in Yuncheng is bound to change greatly. This is a situation in which heroes emerge in troubled times. If anyone can survive, he will be the first family in Yuncheng in the future. " Among the guests, they have begun to speculate about the future of Yuncheng. In their eyes, Han 3000 seems to be dead today. In two minutes, for Su Yingxia, every second is like a year. Looking at Han 3000 lying on the ground, Su Yingxia''s heart is almost broken¡° I didn''t expect that I still think highly of you, but it''s good to be able to withstand the two moves of Fangzhan. " Lying on the branch, yilao is ready to get up. In this case, he has to move ahead of time. Otherwise, Han 3000 will be dead. But at this time, Han 3000, lying on the ground, suddenly said, "cool, I haven''t been beaten so cool for a long time." At the end of the speech, Han 3000 stood up again with his hands on the ground. Fang Zhan frowned and hit him with two fists. Han 3000 could still stand up. This is something he never thought of. This time, Han 3000''s aura has obviously changed a lot and become more powerful¡° How can it be? The more seriously you are injured, the stronger your momentum is. What is this guy Fang Zhan said in a low voice. If you look at it carefully, Fang Zhan will find that Han 3000''s blue tendons are already like Qiu Long''s, which indicates that Han 3000 has indeed become stronger in the process of being beaten. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 703

    Yilao, who had been lying on the branch, had already sat up, and his expression became very serious.


    As an opponent, Fang Zhan can feel that Han 3000 has become stronger. As a spectator, Yi Lao, who is more powerful than Fang Zhan, can feel this more clearly.


    In yilao''s opinion, Han 3000 took the initiative to attack twice, which was no different from the act of death. However, Han 3000 became stronger in the Vietnam War in this process, which was something he never thought of.


    "This boy, I''m more and more surprised. How many surprises can you give me?" Old Yi stares at Han 3000 like a torch, and his eyes are obviously hot. It''s like a big collector who wants to take his precious collection as his own.


    As an ordinary person, Su Yingxia can''t feel the change of Han 3000. She only knows that Han 3000 has been seriously injured, and the blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth breaks her heart.


    "Grandfather Yan, can you help 3000?" Su Yingxia said to Yanjun in a praying tone.


    Yan Jun''s face is as heavy as water. He doesn''t know what Han 3000''s state is at the moment, but he has a feeling that Han 3000 must have some purpose to do so.


    "Welcome summer, it''s not that Grandpa Yan doesn''t help, but I can''t help at all." After listening to Su Yingxia''s words, Yanjun sighs. With Fangzhan''s strength, even if he doesn''t fight with it, Yanjun knows the gap between himself and Fangzhan.


    Su Yingxia rubbed his hands hard, could he just watch it?


    As for the old man with white beard, he clearly said that he would help Han 3000. Why didn''t he show up.


    Su Yingxia looks around for yilao, but he can''t be seen in the crowd.


    Did you forget?


    How can you forget!


    Now you are the godfather of Han Nian. How can you abandon his father''s life?


    Mo Yang is a little more timid than Su Yingxia. When he saw Han 3000 spitting blood just now, he almost had to pull the trigger, but he was stopped by Qi Hu.


    "Qi Hu, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Yang is biting a tooth to ask a way to Qi Hu quality.


    Qi Hu''s face is dignified, staring at Han 3000, said: "Mo boss, I feel that you will damage the good thing of brother 3000."


    "Good thing?" Mo Yang gritted his teeth and exposed his forehead. He said, "he''s dying. What''s the good thing?"


    Qi Hu shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could feel that Han 3000 must have some purpose in doing so.


    And he can also feel that Han 3000''s atmosphere at the moment is completely different, he seems to have more and more strong signs.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think you can do it now." Qi Hu said.


    Mo Yang glared at Qi Hu and said, "next time you stop me, this shot will hit you."


    On the green island.


    Han three thousand can feel as like as two peas in the body, and the feeling is just as same as the second Han Han.


    The power in the body will become stronger whenever he is angry. It seems that it needs to be mobilized with emotion to exert greater power.


    Han 3000 himself doesn''t know how to explain this, but he knows a clear point, that is, the more angry he is, the stronger his strength will be.


    "You surprised me. It''s a matter of course that Lintong will be afraid of you. With your strength to join apocalypse, I can assert that you can surpass Lintong''s strength in less than a year." Fang Zhan said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 grinned, and the red color made him look like a devil at the moment.


    "Are you praising me? Then I have to thank you very much. " Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and continued: "although I don''t know why you become stronger and stronger in this situation, I can tell you that you are still not my opponent."


    "I feel the same way, so I have to be stronger." After Han 3000 finished, his body bent like a full moon. Obviously, although he failed in two successive attacks, he didn''t intend to give up.


    Fang Zhan Ning Mei saw this scene, no longer despised before, but became serious.


    Old Yi on the branch saw this scene and took a deep breath.


    Fang Zhan is one of the top ten experts of Tianqi, and no one can replace him. From this point, we can see how powerful Fang Zhan is. Han 3000, a secular man, can force Fang Zhan to be so serious, which is a great miracle.


    "Boy, you should be honored. Fang Zhan hasn''t taken his opponent so seriously for many years. I can''t imagine that you can push him to this step." Yi Lao''s tone has exclamation, but contains more surprise.


    He and Han Sanqian are not masked, but after knowing Han Sanqian''s experience, they plan to accept Han Sanqian as an apprentice, and this matter is not spread by yilao in Tianqi, because for yilao, this matter has not been determined, so he will never let Tianqi everyone know, but someone who hears from the corner of the wall, Deliberately afraid that the world will not be chaotic, the news spread out.


    In the past, Mr. Yi was afraid of being beaten in the face because of this news, but now, he doesn''t need to worry about it at all. Besides Han 3000, who is qualified to be his apprentice? What about Lintong, known as the son of heaven? As long as Han 3000 joins the apocalypse, it is only a matter of time before he can surpass Lintong. At this time, Han 3000 stepped on the ground with both legs, and suddenly made a force. Because of the huge force, he left two concave footprints in place. This time, he burst out with stronger force, which made his speed faster. The people watching the battle by the lake felt as if they were dazzled. Han 3000''s figure was like a meteor, but in an instant it was already in front of Fang Zhan¡° This... This speed is really too fast! "¡° Is this something that people can do? "¡° Even the top 100 meter athletes in the world can''t have such a fast speed People exclaim repeatedly, it is not the amazing speed that Han 3000 suddenly burst out. When Fang Zhan faced Han 3000 with such a powerful blow, he chose not to give in and not to fight back, as if he wanted to take Han 3000''s fist. No matter what Fang Zhan wants to do, Han Sanqian has no reason to stop. Bang! The collision of the body made a loud noise. Fang Zhan''s legs didn''t move, and two deep gullies were cut out of the mud under his feet, five meters away. Fang Zhan''s move is to verify how powerful Han 3000 is. His red face and wriggling Adam''s apple obviously belittle Han 3000. Fang Zhan has to be forced down by the smell from his throat. No one can do such damage to him except Tianqi''s top experts. But today, we have to add the name of Han 3000¡° Do you want to be lenient? " Han 3000 asked. Fang Zhan didn''t speak because the smell of his throat had not been suppressed. Once he spoke, his blood would gush out. It took two minutes for Fang Zhan''s face to soften¡° I want to see how strong you are Fang Zhan said¡° I didn''t disappoint you, but it''s not my best time Han 3000 said coldly. Fang Zhan took a deep breath. What kind of pervert is this guy? If he doesn''t kill him as soon as possible, he will be threatened more and more. Fang Zhan hasn''t realized this feeling for a long time, and this man is a secular man who hasn''t joined the Apocalypse yet! Fang Zhan knows that the wisest choice now is to kill Han 3000 as soon as possible, but he also wants to see where the limit of Han 3000 is. After all, Han 3000 is so young and has not joined the apocalypse. Such a person is enough to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the world. Fang Zhan''s withdrawal from the Apocalypse does not mean that he can ignore the reason for the existence of the apocalypse. At the moment, he is a bit entangled. Is it the right choice to kill such an important character for his daughter, or even change the apocalypse. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 704

    In the crowd, a man with a cap on his tongue, pressed so low that he could hardly see his face, clenched his fist at the moment. He was Lintong. He mixed in the crowd to see how Han 3000, a waste, died in Fangzhan''s hands.


    But he never thought that Han 3000''s strength could push back the war and hurt it.


    He has the name of the proud son of heaven in the apocalypse, but after looking at Han 3000''s strength, he knows that once han 3000 really joins the apocalypse, his name will be taken away by Han 3000, which he can''t stop anyway.


    So what Lintong can do is to let Han santian die in the secular world before he joins in.


    In Lintong''s heart, Han 3000 is a waste. Even when he mentions Han 3000 to the outside world, Lintong yells waste by waste. But in his heart, he has completely regarded Han 3000 as a threat. In this case, he is not qualified to call Han 3000 like this, but Lintong is not willing to accept such things.


    "What are you doing?" Lintong gritted his teeth and looked at Fang Zhan.


    Fang Zhan has the strength to kill Han 3000 directly. He doesn''t understand why Fang Zhan wants to give Han 3000 a chance. Moreover, with his hesitating expression, it seems that his heart to kill Han 3000 has begun to waver.


    The reason why the square war wavered was that Han 3000 was able to bring many benefits to the apocalypse.


    As a former core member of the apocalypse, Fang Zhan is very clear about the significance of the existence of the apocalypse. The Apocalypse guards an amazing secret, which is related to all things in the world. Once that happens, maybe the world will become purgatory.


    If he killed Han 3000 just for his own selfish desire, Fang Zhan could not afford such a crime.


    But as a father, Fang Zhan can''t even protect his daughter. How can we talk about world security?


    "I shouldn''t have killed you. I might have made a big mistake, but I had to." Fang Zhan said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 doesn''t understand what this means, but he doesn''t have the slightest fear. At the moment, Han 3000 is even more eager to fight. He wants to test his limit through today''s fight.


    "If you want to kill me, you have to see if you can do it." Han 3000 responded.


    When Fang Zhan is no longer burdened with both hands, it is obvious that he should take this matter seriously.


    At this time, yilao on the branch stood up and jumped down. He knew that Fang Zhan would no longer show mercy to Han 3000, so he had to watch the battle within a safe distance. Only in this way could he make the first move when Han 3000 was in danger.


    Come to the lake, Yi old habit of stroking his beard.


    When Su Yingxia finally found the figure of old Yi in the crowd, he rushed to old Yi for the first time.


    "Old man, please help three thousand." Su Yingxia said to old Yi with a look of prayer.


    "Don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t let him die. He won''t die." Yi old face calmly said, with him in, even if Fang Zhan takes out all the strength to deal with Han 3000, he can also prevent Fang Zhan from dying for the first time.


    When Su Yingxia heard this, she felt a little relieved, but seeing the blood in Han 3000''s mouth would still make her heartache.


    When Lintong saw yilao, he was obviously trembling. He didn''t expect that yilao had come to Yuncheng in person. With him, Fangzhan had no chance to kill Han 3000.


    Lintong, with weak legs, has only one idea in his mind. He leaves Bifeng manor and Yuncheng to avoid meeting yilao.


    But his heart is full of unwilling, because Han Sanyi once joined the apocalypse, his position in the Apocalypse will no longer exist.


    "I''m the son of the apocalypse. How can I be afraid of such a waste, even if he joins the apocalypse?" Lintong constantly self hypnotizes himself. In this way, he wants to remind himself that Han 3000 is not a person worthy of his attention.


    However, no matter how cunning Lintong''s heart is, from the moment he left Apocalypse to deal with Han 3000, he has already exposed his true self. Only when there is no way to kill Han 3000 can he feel that he has no need to worry about Han 3000.


    Lintong, who had no choice, quietly walked out of the crowd and left Bifeng manor.


    How can Lintong have the courage to continue to mess with yilao.


    He can do something furtive behind his back, but in front of yilao, Lintong is just a tiger whose teeth have been pulled out.


    "Sorry, I''m going to kill you anyway." Tangled for a long time, Fang Zhan once again strengthened his determination, with a strong intention to kill in his eyes.


    Even his own daughter can not guard, what else is worth him to care about?


    Han 3000''s blood gas surged in his body, and even his eyes became slightly red. Listening to Fang Zhan''s words, not only would he not feel afraid, but he was occupied by an excited mood.


    For Han 3000, he has never fought so thoroughly. Today, he will fight happily.


    "It makes me comfortable. Even if I die, I have no complaints." Han three thousand finish, again bow body.


    There is no doubt that there is a huge gap between Han 3000 and Fang Zhan in terms of actual combat skills. However, with his own strength and strong fighting ability, Han 3000 can fight back and forth with Fang Zhan. Even if he is forced to retreat, Han 3000 can adjust his state at the first time and fight back. There is a fight like a martial arts master in a TV play on Green Island, which makes people by the lake infatuated. It''s like going to the scene of a TV play in person, but it''s also very different from watching a TV play, because the fight between them is not a trick of a TV play, but a fight to the flesh, which gives people a more hearty feeling. For yilao, today''s surprise has been too much, Han 3000 and Fang Zhan can fight back and forth, is not enough to make yilao feel surprised. It''s a pity that Han 3000 has lost in many levels of skill, so most of the time, Han 3000 is under attack. He seldom can make an effective counterattack. If it goes on like this, Han 3000 will eventually lose¡° In one year, at most one year, Fangzhan is not your opponent. However, it took decades for Fangzhan to grow to its present strength. " Yi old one face sighs of say. Lintong is growing faster than Tianqi. Even yilao once thought that no one could surpass him. However, after seeing Han 3000, yilao knew that his achievements would be surpassed or even crushed by Han 3000 sooner or later. god ''s favored one? These four words seem to be named Han 3000¡° Don''t you save him, old man? " Su Yingxia anxiously says to old Yi that the two people on the green island are fighting noisily, but Su Yingxia can see that Han 3000 is beaten more often. If this goes on, he worries that Han 3000 will be hurt seriously¡° If I show up at this time, he will not be happy Old Yi paused and continued: "don''t you see that he is still full of ideas?" Su Yingxia does see something in Han 3000''s expression that is still in the air. Although he is constantly being beaten, the more he gets beaten, the more excited he gets. This makes Su Yingxia very confused. Does Han 3000 still have a tendency to be abused? Han 3000 is more excited, but Fang Zhan is more frightened. In Fang Zhan''s opinion, Han 3000 should have fallen long ago, but instead of falling, he became more courageous in the war, as if the more serious the injury, the stronger his strength and endurance. If it goes on like this, Fang Zhan even feels that he is not Han 3000''s opponent, because his physical strength is constantly being consumed, and the strength of each punch is getting smaller and smaller, but Han 3000 is becoming more and more fierce. We have to find a chance to kill him. If we delay like this, Fang Zhan will not only kill Han 3000, but also put himself in danger. Just then, a cold light flashed in the palm of Fang Zhan''s hand¡° Palm sword At the same time, yilao jumped up and rushed to the lake. Palm sword is Fang Zhan''s biggest killing move. When he takes out this move, yilao knows that Han 3000 has no way to survive, so he has to stop it at the first time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 705

    The lake is rippling with microwaves. People don''t see yilao''s action at all. They just feel that there is one more person on the green island.


    "Who and how did this man appear?"


    "How can there be one more person all of a sudden? What''s the matter?"


    "Can he blink? How can he suddenly appear?"


    In the crowd exclaimed repeatedly, for the old Yi suddenly appeared, everyone showed an incredible expression.


    At this time, the most shocked is Su Yingxia, because she is standing beside Yi. Even if she is so close, she doesn''t feel how Yi always leaves.


    It seems that in the blink of an eye, yilao appeared on the green island from her side.


    "This..." Su Yingxia looked at yilao on the Green Island, and didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood.


    Fang Zhan''s palm sword has been aimed at Han 3000''s throat, which will surely make Han 3000 fall into a pool of blood.


    Just at this critical moment, I heard a clang sound, and the sword in my palm was flicked away by Yi Lao''s finger.


    "How can it be!" Fang Zhan blurts out subconsciously that the reason why his palm sword is called a killer is that his hand is secret and his speed is extremely fast. Once the sword leaves his hand, Han 3000 will never have a chance to escape.


    At this time, Fang Zhan found that there was one more person in front of him, and the appearance of this person was very familiar to him.


    Old Yi!


    Old Yi came to Yuncheng in person.


    We haven''t seen him for many years. Fang Zhan has never forgotten the appearance of yilao, and the four door helmsman''s shock to him is also very strong.


    Fang Zhan''s body trembles slightly. When he is ready to speak, Yi Lao suddenly waves his hand to him.


    In front of Han 3000, Yi Lao is an errand man. He doesn''t plan to let Han 3000 know his real identity, so he stops Fang Zhan from speaking.


    Although Fang Zhan doesn''t understand why yilao does this, he subconsciously obeys yilao''s instructions and closes his mouth.


    In the apocalypse, Fang Zhan, one of the top ten experts, was ordered by the four gates and three halls. Therefore, he would not refuse the orders from elder Yi subconsciously, and his immediate response was absolutely following the orders.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 dissatisfied with looking at the old, for his appearance is quite dissatisfied, because Han 3000 has not played enough.


    "If I don''t do it again, you can''t even save your life. Why do you ask me?" Yi old light says.


    Han Sanqian didn''t see Fang Zhan''s killer palm sword at all, so he didn''t know what kind of danger he had just experienced. He said, "I fought with him from time to time, and there was no threat to his life."


    "What do you think that is?" Yi Lao pointed to the palm sword on the ground and said to Han 3000, "if this thing is stuck in your throat, do you still have a way to live?"


    Han three thousand looked down, instant expression a coagulation, then back a cold sweat, this just know what kind of threat he just encountered.


    If the old guy doesn''t do it, he''s really dead.


    "I didn''t expect you to play these dirty sneak attacks." Han three thousand disdain of the other side war said.


    Fang Zhan bowed his head and didn''t say a word? This is the killer mace that he is proud of. He is one of the top ten experts. He also ranks first by virtue of his palm sword. Who dares to say that his palm sword is the worst?


    "I didn''t expect Lintong to be able to let you out of the mountain." Yi old fight said.


    Fang Zhan knew that elder Yi''s words were asking him why. Facing this kind of old boss, he didn''t dare to hide it. He said directly: "he knows my daughter''s whereabouts. You should know why I want to leave Tianqi. This is the most worrying thing in my life. In order to find my daughter, I can give everything."


    After hearing this, yilao sighed. Fang Zhan left just to find his daughter. Unexpectedly, after so many years, he didn''t give up.


    In the vast world, if you want to find someone without any information, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Even apocalypse is not easy to do this kind of thing.


    "You don''t know her name, let alone where she is. You don''t know anything about her. You should know that it''s almost impossible to find her. Do you think there is a chance to do it just by taking a picture of her childhood?" Yi said.


    Fang Zhan said with a firm face: "as long as I''m alive, I don''t want to give up this matter."


    "Why have you lived in seclusion for so many years?" Yi old continues to ask a way.


    "I don''t want to tell you what I want to tell you. I have eye liner branches all over the world. As long as I''m not dead, this is not the end." Fang Zhan said.


    Han Sanqian probably knows about Fang Zhan. The reason why he wants to help Lintong seems to be that Lintong knows the news of his daughter and takes it as a threat. But whether Lintong really knows about it, I''m afraid Fang Zhan has never verified it.


    "If he says he knows, do you really believe that he knows?" Han 3000 said.


    "If he dares to lie to me, he is joking about his own life." Fang Zhan said coldly.


    "It seems that you are stupid to live in the mountains. He killed me with you and turned back to the apocalypse. What can you do with him? Can you go to the apocalypse and kill him?" Han 3000 said disdainfully. Fang Zhan was speechless. He had never thought about things so deeply. He just felt that Lintong could not have the courage to cheat him. But now it seems reasonable to hear Han 3000 say so. Lintong as long as hiding in the apocalypse, he can take Lintong no way¡° But what he can''t do, maybe I can Han 3000 said. Fang Zhan suddenly raised his head and looked at Han 3000 like a torch, saying: "can you help me find my daughter?"¡° I''m not 100% sure, but I can have a try, but you have to promise me a condition. " Han Sanqian said that the reason for doing so is that Fang Zhan''s strength can''t be underestimated. If he can stay with him as a bodyguard, Han Sanqian will undoubtedly be safer. Moreover, he is one of the top ten experts of apocalypse. In the future, even if he goes to the apocalypse, Fang Zhan will be able to walk sideways. As for Han Sanqian, he thinks that he is likely to help Fang Zhan do this because of the power of the Nangong family. As one of the largest secluded families in the world, the power of the Nangong family is distributed in all corners of the world. Using the Nangong family to do this is bound to have a greater success rate¡° What are the conditions? " In order to find his daughter, Fang Zhan can give everything, let alone one condition. Even if it is 100, he will not hesitate to agree to Han 3000¡° As long as you find your daughter, I want you to stay with me forever and be my bodyguard until I die, or you die. " Han 3000 said. At this time, the corner of Yi''s mouth rises slightly. Han 3000 is so pervasive that he even wants Fang Zhan to be his bodyguard. This idea is really good. It makes Yi appreciate Han 3000 more¡° Do you want me to go back to apocalypse? " Fang Zhan once withdrew from the apocalypse. His heart was firm, and he could not be shaken by anyone''s persuasion. If he returned to the apocalypse, wouldn''t he be laughed at¡° Don''t you understand me? I want you to be my bodyguard. What does it have to do with the apocalypse? " Han 3000 said. It''s just that if you''re a bodyguard, you won''t be ridiculed if you don''t return to Apocalypse. This is acceptable to Fang Zhan¡° Good Fang Zhan replied: "as long as you can find my daughter, I will be your bodyguard until you die, or I die." Han 3000 laughs, but a stream of blood gas surges in his body. He can''t control it for a moment, and directly spurts out a mouthful of blood. Fang Zhan nervously looks at Han 3000. If he hadn''t hit him too hard just now, Han 3000 would not have suffered such a serious injury. Now his hope for finding his daughter is all on Han 3000. He doesn''t want to see any accident¡° How are you doing? " Fang Zhan asked¡° You don''t have a firm position, but I''m ok. I can''t die. " Han 3000 said. Old Yi patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "boy, I find that I really look down on you. I didn''t expect that you are not only stronger than I imagined, but also a good hand at playing with people." Han three thousand directly patted open the hand of Yi old, discontented of say: "don''t touch me, old fellow, today if it wasn''t for you, can I hurt?" Fang Zhan''s eyes are beating in his heart. Han 3000 has the courage to talk to Yi Lao in such a tone! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 706

    After an episode, the 100 day banquet went on normally, and every guest who came here today felt that the gift they gave to the 100 day banquet was worth the fare. After all, they saw a wonderful fight. Although it didn''t end with life and death in the end, Han Sanqian will be more famous in Yuncheng after this battle.


    After seeing Han 3000''s skills, those who are already afraid of Han 3000 dare not have any idea of Han 3000. No one can shake Han 3000''s stable position in Yuncheng.


    "3000, do you need to go to the hospital?" Back to the lake, Su Yingxia immediately ran to Han 3000 and cared.


    Han 3000 was injured a lot, but his feeling at the moment is very wonderful. There is a very strange force surging in his body, and this force makes his body recover gradually, which he can feel very clearly.


    After the last fight with Han Xiao, he was seriously injured. Han 3000 didn''t have this feeling. He knew that his body seemed to have some changes.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said to Su Yingxia, "it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s no big deal. You''ve vomited blood just now." Su Yingxia said nervously, in her opinion, Han 3000 must be seriously injured, just in front of him.


    "It''s really OK. If you''re really worried, I''ll go to the hospital with you after the hundred day banquet, OK?" Han 3000 said.


    "No way." Su Yingxia retorted without hesitation: "now you''re going with me. I need to know that you''re OK before you can rest assured."


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s worried expression, even with crystal tears in her eyes, Han 3000 knows that if he doesn''t agree with Su Yingxia, she won''t give up.


    "Mo Yang, you can watch for me here." Han 3000 tells Mo Yang.


    "Come on, you go quickly. Do you have to worry about me?" Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 nodded and followed Su Ying to the parking lot.


    Su Yingxia driving, Han 3000 sitting in the co pilot, all the way toward the hospital.


    After the hundred day banquet, everyone went to the banquet hall, but yilao and Fangzhan stayed by the lake.


    "Old Yi, don''t Han 3000 know your identity?" Fang Zhan asks old Yi.


    "I''m not going to expose myself in front of him yet, so be careful." Yi old reminds a way.


    Fang Zhan doesn''t know why yilao did it, but since yilao began to remind him, he naturally wanted to do it according to yilao''s idea.


    "Old Yi, please rest assured." Fang Zhan said.


    "What do you think of Han 3000?" Old Yi asked.


    After a long silence, Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, "I think he is absolutely qualified to be the strongest presence in the history of apocalypse, and to do this, maybe five years will be enough for him."


    Fang Zhan didn''t feel much about Han 3000 before he met him. Even in his opinion, a secular man who has not joined the Apocalypse is like a mole ant in his eyes.


    And before that, he couldn''t figure out why Lintong, as the son of heaven, wanted to take Han 3000 as his opponent.


    It was not until the first world war that Fangzhan fully understood.


    Han 3000''s strength is worthy of fear and fear in Lintong, because he has such strength now. Once he joins apocalypse, it''s only a matter of time before he can surpass Lintong.


    "Five years?" Yi Lao shook his head and said, "in my opinion, he can do it in two years, at most three years."


    Five years is a very exaggerated time for Fang Zhan, but he didn''t expect that yilao even shortened the time. From this, we can see how much he attached importance to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Yi, I think there is some secret hidden in him. Otherwise, he will never be stronger in Vietnam. His strength will become stronger in the process of fighting, which is not the reason of his own physical quality." Fang Zhan said.


    Old Yi laughed and said, "who can join the Apocalypse has no secret? If our ability is known by the secular world, the whole world outlook will change dramatically."


    Fang Zhan nodded. The Apocalypse is a very special existence. It can even be said that the apocalypse and the secular world are totally different. Therefore, Han 3000''s strangeness is not surprising when it comes to the apocalypse.


    "Elder Yi, do you take him as an apprentice in the hope that he can lead the Apocalypse to solve the problem?" Fang Zhan asks cautiously that he has quit the apocalypse. As far as his current status is concerned, he is not qualified to ask about it, but he still can''t help his curiosity. After all, Yi always has never accepted an apprentice, and suddenly sends out such a signal to Han 3000. In Fang Zhan''s opinion, Yi must have some plans.


    Looking at the Green Island, yilao looked more serious than ever. He was silent for a long time before he said, "some sounds have come from the forbidden area a few days ago. Maybe within a few years, they will return to earth space."


    Fang Zhan''s face turned pale because he knew what it meant.


    "Han 3000 may be the key person in this matter, and only he can prevent it from happening." Yi said. Fang Zhan was short of breath and knelt down in front of Yi Lao''s face¡° Fang Zhan is guilty. " Fang Zhan lowers his head with a trace of happiness in his expression. Fortunately, yilao appears in time. If Han 3000 dies in his hands, the consequences will be unimaginable to him¡° He needs to grow stronger in the fight, and with me, how can you kill him? " Yi said. Fang Zhan is a little embarrassed. Such an important person must have been watching the battle for a long time. He wants to kill Han 3000. Unless he can defeat him, it''s impossible. Hospitals. When Su Yingxia was queuing up to register Han 3000, she was forced by an old lady to jump in the queue. Before, Su Yingxia would not care about this kind of thing, but today''s situation is different. She is worried about Han 3000''s physical condition and wants to ask the doctor to check whether Han 3000''s injury is serious or not as soon as possible, so she pulled the old lady back¡° Line up. " Su Yingxia said to the old lady coldly. The old lady looked at Su Yingxia discontentedly and said, "I''m so old. What''s wrong with being in a team? Do you know how to respect the old Su Yingxia, a person who depends on the old and sells the old, has seen too many people. They use it to gain privileges they don''t deserve, and they will always look like I am old and reasonable¡° I will respect the elderly, but why should I respect the elderly when you don''t obey the rules and order? " Su Yingxia said with disdain. The old lady was not happy for a moment. She opened her mouth and yelled, "who are you from? Do you know who I am and what my son does?"¡° Do you believe that I can make your son do nothing in Cloud City? " Su Yingxia said coldly. Han Sanqian stands aside and looks at her with relish. He knows that Su Yingxia is not a person who likes to be more real. Even if she has not only a status now, Su Yingxia can give way to her, because her character is like this. Although she was born in a rich family, she has never been treated by a rich lady, so she does not have the arrogance of other rich ladies, I don''t feel superior. But she is more serious in this matter because of herself, which makes Han 3000 very interesting¡° Tut Tut, coquettish fox, your tone is not small The old lady looked up and down at Su Yingxia scornfully, as if she dared to say such words in front of her, which seemed ridiculous¡° Do you know what my son is doing today? He''s going to attend Han 3000''s daughter''s hundred day banquet. Not everyone is qualified to attend. You''re nothing. " When the old lady said this, Han 3000 almost suffered from internal injury. This old lady is really eyeless. Han Nian''s mother is standing in front of her, and she even shows off her daughter to attend Han Nian''s hundred day banquet¡° Did your son tell you who is Su Yingxia? " Su Yingxia said faintly. The old lady rolled her eyes. Can she not know who Su Yingxia is¡° Although I''m old, I''m not a fool. Su Yingxia is Han 3000''s wife. Can I know? " The old lady said with disdain¡° Oh, I''m Su Yingxia This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 707

    Su Yingxia''s words stunned the old lady and frowned.


    This woman is Su Yingxia. How can it be?


    Today is a hundred day banquet for Han Nian. Everyone of the Han family is in Bifeng manor. How could the real Su Yingxia be here.


    The old lady''s first intuitive reaction told her that the woman was deliberately trying to scare her with the name of Su Yingxia.


    "Coquettish fox, you really have no self-knowledge. You look like Su Yingxia. Are you kidding me?" Said the old lady contemptuously.


    Then she took another look at Han 3000. The two were obviously together. The old lady could not help laughing and continued: "if you were Su Yingxia, he would not be Han 3000."


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "old lady, you guessed right. I am Han 3000."


    The old lady laughs. Are these two crazy? They dare to pretend Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. This is Yuncheng. If Han 3000 knows what they do, do they still want to live?


    "Cows are almost blown to heaven by you. I don''t want to waste time with you. Don''t delay my registration." With that, the old lady pushed Su Yingxia hard.


    Despite her age, this kind of old lady''s strength can''t be underestimated. Only when they are on the bus can they show their charm. When they are dancing in the square or grabbing discounts in the supermarket, the vigor of these old people is comparable to that of teenagers in their seventies and eighties.


    Su Yingxia was pushed back two steps, which made Han 3000 feel dissatisfied. Although he didn''t think it was necessary to argue with such old people, she was so aggressive and unreasonable, which was not her right when she was old.


    At this time, a group of hospital leaders happened to pass by. Seeing the quarrel between the two sides, a middle-aged man showed a very dissatisfied expression. Today, the leader just came to inspect, but we can''t let the leader see this disharmonious scene.


    Just as he was going to teach the two young people who did not respect the old in his eyes a lesson, he found that the leader''s expression had changed a lot.


    Is it because of discontent.


    This made the middle-aged people even more angry and said: "leaders, the current social atmosphere has led to the fact that these young people do not know how to respect the elderly. Let me teach these two people a lesson."


    "Fuck you." The leader said angrily to the middle-aged people.


    The middle-aged man looks confused. This leader is a very cultured person. How can a scholar with high education suddenly burst into foul language.


    "Leader, I, did I say something wrong?" The middle-aged man asked carefully.


    The leader gritted his teeth and said, "do you know who these two young people are? Who is qualified to rely on and sell their old in front of them?"


    With that, the leader walked quickly towards Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    The middle-aged people are still puzzled. Are these two young people acquaintances of the leaders? But even acquaintances don''t make him so irritable all of a sudden.


    What''s more, it''s necessary to put a team in such a trivial matter?


    Whether it is necessary to go up to the platform depends on who is targeted, and it is public order. If it can be destroyed because of old age, what is the significance of such order?


    The old leader walked up to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, feeling very uneasy.


    Although he didn''t know Han 3000, he visited Su Yingxia in person when she was giving birth in the women''s and children''s hospital. Who else could be the man who could pull Su Yingxia''s hand in public?


    It''s Han 3000. Now in Yuncheng, who has the courage to make trouble in front of Han 3000?


    "Mr. Han, Miss Su." The leader shouts respectfully to them.


    "You are..." Su Yingxia looks at the visitor doubtfully.


    "When Miss Su gave birth in the maternity and children''s Hospital, I visited you, but I''m just a small person. It''s normal for Miss Su to forget." Said the leader.


    The middle-aged man, who just sniffed at them, was stunned when he heard the leader''s address to them.


    Mr. Han, Miss Su.


    It''s Han and Su who can make the leader''s attitude so respectful. It''s natural to imagine who these two people are.


    Han 3000, Su Yingxia!


    These two young people are actually these two great figures.


    The middle-aged man wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and felt the cool wind blowing from his back. Fortunately, he was stopped by the leader just now. If he criticized these two people, the consequences would be unimaginable, and they were not wrong in this matter.


    "Sorry, I really forgot." Su Yingxia said apologetically.


    "Never mind. It''s my pleasure to meet Miss Su again." The leader said quickly.


    Bang!


    At this time, the old lady squatted on the ground, looking at Han 3000 and Su Yingxia in horror.


    Her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand.


    "You''d better go home and tell your son that you''ve offended the wrong people." The leader said to the old lady coldly.


    The old lady was so scared that she was in a trance. Even her eyes were lax. She didn''t expect that the two people in front of her were Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. Recently, she has heard her son talk about how powerful these two men are. No one can match them in Yuncheng. Besides, those who have offended Han 3000 before have no good end. Today, she is proud of them. More importantly, she just very impolitely pushed Su Yingxia, which was enough to push their family into the abyss¡° Miss Su, please follow me. In your position, there is no need to register at all. " The leader turns his head again and says to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia is not a person who likes driving privileges, especially in places like hospitals. Everyone who comes to the hospital is waiting to see a doctor. It''s natural for her to queue up to see a doctor. But now that things have come to this stage, she is not in the mood to continue to wait. When they came to the expert consultation room, the leaders directly found a group of experienced experts, who did not dare to neglect this matter. In the face of a group of doctors'' care, Han 3000 seems helpless. This battle is like suffering from an incurable disease. He has a feeling that he is about to be declared the end of his life. Fortunately, after a series of examinations, Han Sanqian''s health was not seriously affected. A group of leaders and doctors personally sent Han Sanqian to the door of the hospital. They were relieved when they drove away. The middle-aged man gratefully said to the leader: "old leader, today fortunately you are here, otherwise, I will make a big mistake."¡° In the future, we will strictly prohibit any phenomenon of jumping in the queue. Since it is a rule, we must strictly implement it. " The leader told the middle-aged man¡° Yes, I will pass on your orders. " Besides that old lady, she has been restless since she got home, and it doesn''t help to take the tranquilizing medicine several times. When she thinks of the scene of pushing Su Yingxia away, she is very afraid, for fear that she will harm the whole family because of her action. Unable to sit, the old lady finally took out the phone and dialed her son''s number¡° Mom, what''s the matter? " Liu Yi, who is sitting at the table, gets a phone call with dissatisfaction because he is trying to get along with a group of business people on the table. Liu Yi only has a small company in Yuncheng. This time, he is keen to meet more friends to help the company develop. After all, business contacts are very important. The more people he knows, the wider the way he can go¡° You hurry back. Something''s wrong The old lady said anxiously. go back? Liu Yi had a hard time to attend the hundred day banquet. Now that the banquet is not over, how can he go back? You know, for Liu Yi, such an opportunity is likely to be only once in his life, and he is absolutely unwilling to let it go. Moreover, Liu Yi also hopes to say hello to Han 3000, so that Han 3000 can at least have some impression on him. If he is lucky enough to get Han 3000''s appreciation, his development in Yuncheng will be booming¡° What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what I''m doing today? " Liu Yi lowered his voice and gritted his teeth¡° Your mother is in trouble. Come back quickly, or our family will be ruined. " The old lady said with a cry. As soon as Liu Yi heard that the old lady was about to cry, she realized that things really seemed serious. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 708

    Although he was very reluctant to give up the banquet and didn''t want to miss this once-in-a-hundred-year opportunity, Liu Yi couldn''t let go of his old mother, so he had to bear the pain and leave early.


    Liu Yi knows that he has missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and once such an opportunity is missed, it may never happen to him again.


    Back home, seeing the flustered old mother, Liu Yi quickly sat down beside her and comforted her: "Mom, don''t be afraid. No matter what, I''m here."


    The old lady shakes her head, and her eyes are full of panic. She is a very unreasonable person. It is common for her to have disputes with other owners in the community. Even the neighbors on the same floor have very bad relations, and even take the same elevator with her. Those neighbors are unwilling to wait for a period of time. From these little things, we can see that the old lady is not liked.


    But the old lady didn''t feel that because Liu Yi came forward to help solve everything, she was used to it.


    But this time, the old lady knows how much trouble she has caused by her unreasonable behavior. Liu Yi may be able to solve other problems, but she has offended Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, which is far beyond Liu Yi''s ability.


    "Quarrel with other owners of the community again?" Liu Yi asked.


    The old lady shook her head. She didn''t dare to tell Liu Yi about it.


    "The square dance was robbed of its place?" Liu Yi continued.


    These little things are very common for Liu Yi. They happen almost every day. However, as a son, he naturally helps his parents but not his family. He has to stand for his mother in everything, which is also his responsibility.


    From the aspect of filial piety, Liu Yi has absolutely no problem, but the problem is that his filial piety is too much.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Yi does not understand the way, thinking that it is difficult, and what new problems have arisen.


    "I went to the hospital today to cut in line." Said the old lady.


    Liu Yi smiles. What''s the fear of jumping in line? She pats her mother on the shoulder and says, "Mom, it''s all small things. What are you afraid of?"


    "I put in Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s team, and also pushed Su Yingxia." As soon as the old lady was cruel, she said the matter out, because she knew that concealing might make the consequences of the matter more serious. It was better to let Liu Yi know as soon as possible so that he could find a way to solve the matter.


    "Who, who do you say?" Liu yiso stood up from the sofa, his mind buzzing.


    "Han... Han 3000, and Su Yingxia." Said the old lady.


    Liu Yi''s face was as pale as paper, and he sat back on the sofa, but his energy and spirit were obviously withered for a moment.


    Han 3000, and Su Yingxia!


    These two names are like a bolt from the blue to Liu Yi.


    The old lady even provoked these two people and pushed Su Yingxia.


    After the fight on Green Island, Han 3000 was indeed taken to the hospital by Su Yingxia, but how could it be such a coincidence that his mother met him!


    "You, what else did you say?" Liu Yi knows that things can never be so simple, because he is very clear about the old lady''s temper. As soon as he has the strength, no matter who it is, he will swear.


    "I, I also scolded Su Yingxia, scolded her coquettish fox." Said the old lady.


    Liu Yi was so hit by this sentence that he had a smile of dementia on his face.


    Coquettish fox?


    How dare she scold Su Yingxia!


    Who is Su Yingxia now?


    The whole Cloud City, who dares to say that Su Yingxia is not.


    In the past, those people who spoke ill of Su Yingxia secretly wanted to shut up their mouths. They were afraid that Su would settle the accounts after she met Xia Qiu.


    He worked hard to get the ticket to the 100 day banquet, hoping to take this opportunity to open up more development paths for the company. He dreamed of strengthening the company and making his old mother live a better life.


    However, he never thought that his mother would make such a big mistake before he finished what he tried to do.


    At this moment, Liu Yi finally sobered up, excessive filial piety, connivance to the old lady, led to today''s results.


    If she had not been arrogant and helped her wipe her ass to solve so many troubles, maybe her character would not be like today.


    "It''s my fault. If I didn''t help you with everything, no matter who the reason is, you wouldn''t be so unreasonable." Liu Yi said in despair.


    The old lady never felt unreasonable before, and even felt that everything she did was taken for granted. Other people should let her, and everything should focus on her. But now, when she gets to the iron plate, the old lady wakes up.


    At this time, Liu Yi suddenly stood up.


    "Where are you going?" the old lady asked


    "Where else can I go? Now I can only ask Han 3000''s forgiveness." With that, Liu Yi went straight out of the house.


    Bifeng manor.


    After checking his physical condition, Han 3000 returned to Bifeng manor and went directly to the lake. He only followed Zhang Bifeng. For what happened today, Zhang Bifeng thinks that he didn''t do the security work well, so if Han Sanqian wants to blame him, he will never have any complaints¡° Mr. Han, the responsibility today lies with me. If you want to blame me, I am willing to bear all the consequences. " Zhang Bifeng said to Han 3000 in a worried mood¡° It has nothing to do with you. Even if a hundred security guards are blocked at the door, they can''t stop him from coming in. " Han 3000 said. Zhang Bifeng saw the strength of Fang Zhan, but in his mind, Han 3000 was stronger, because in the process of fighting, although Han 3000 was very weak in the early stage, he was more brave in the Vietnam War. Even in Zhang Bifeng''s view, if this fight continues, it is likely that it will be Fang Zhan who will lose¡° How deep is the lake? " Han 3000 asked Zhang Bifeng¡° Two meters. " Zhang Bifeng said that he supervised the construction of the artificial lake, so he was very clear about the rules and parameters of the artificial lake¡° Is there a stress point under the lake? " Han 3000 continued to ask¡° Stress point? " Zhang Bifeng puzzled looking at Han 3000, do not understand what this sentence means¡° It can support people to stand on the surface of the lake Han explained. Zhang Bifeng shook his head and said, "No Han 3000 took a deep breath. Although this was the answer he had guessed for a long time, he still couldn''t believe it after learning from Zhang Bifeng. The appearance of the old man with white beard on Green Island is a blink of an eye for other onlookers. No one can see how he did it. However, Han 3000 can see clearly that the old man is obviously stepping on the lake. If there is no supporting point under the water, how can he walk on the water? Although water has carrying capacity, it is absolutely impossible to support a person''s feet¡° How on earth did this old man do it? " Han 3000 frowned, this thing has gone beyond the common sense that he knows, how can a normal person do such an incredible thing¡° Mr. Han, what do you say? " Zhang Bifeng didn''t hear Han 3000''s words clearly and asked¡° Nothing. Go and do something else Han 3000 said. Zhang Bifeng can only leave for a while, but he can see that Han Sany is very worried and seems to be confused by something. Han 3000 climbed over the fence, went to the lake and patted the surface of the lake with his palm. The water waves are rippling. The buoyancy brought by the water surface can be easily felt by the palm, but it is impossible to support a person''s weight¡° Do you want to know how I did it? " At this time, behind suddenly spread the voice of the old man with white beard. Han turned his head, then pretended to wash his hands, said: "I just wash my hands, do you want to teach me?" Yi old light a smile, he knows Han 3000 is pondering what matter, but this guy unexpectedly also embarrassed to admit¡° When you go to Apocalypse, you will know the world again, and then you won''t feel strange about such things. " Yi said¡° What kind of place is apocalypse? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° After all, you are not the apocalypse Yi said. Han 3000 shook the water on his hand and said in an indifferent manner, "don''t say it, anyway, I don''t really want to know." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 709

    Looking at Han three thousand directly leave the back, Yi old smile and cry, in Apocalypse, no one dares to treat him with this attitude, and without his sign, who dares to leave in front of him with this attitude.


    However, in the face of Han 3000, yilao feels powerless. He knows that it is useless to threaten Han 3000 by extraordinary means. Moreover, Han 3000 is too important for Apocalypse. Even yilao is not willing to suppress Han 3000 in front of him.


    Fang Zhan could also feel this, so he was very surprised at Han 3000''s status. If it were Tianqi, anyone would have been punished by the four gates.


    "Mr. Yi, if you treat him like this, will you make him more arrogant and take the Apocalypse less seriously?" Fang Zhan said to yilao.


    Yi Lao shook his head and said: "if you know his life, you will know that he is not such a person. On the contrary, the more he oppresses him, the more his rebellious psychology will be aroused. From small to large, this boy has been oppressed. He is very sensitive to this."


    Han 3000''s childhood was rejected by everyone in his family, and even his servants despised him. This is very clear to Yi long ago. It is precisely because of this understanding that Yi knew Han 3000''s true character.


    He is like a spring, peaceful coexistence will be peaceful, once forced to oppress him, the feedback will be strong rebound.


    Han 3000 returns to the banquet hall. Although the banquet is almost at the end, no one is willing to leave in advance except Liu Yi. After all, the purpose of their coming here is to achieve a better friendship with Han 3000. If Han 3000 leaves before he appears, this trip will be too unworthy.


    "President Han."


    "President Han."


    "President Han."


    ¡­¡­


    Every passing a table of guests, those people will take the initiative to stand up and say hello to Han 3000, hoping to make Han 3000 familiar with himself in this way.


    For other things, Han Sanqian will certainly not deal with these people, because it is totally unnecessary for his current status.


    But today is a hundred day banquet for Han Nian, so Han 3000 responded to everyone with a smile.


    Nangong Boling specially left a place for Han 3000 beside him. When he saw Han 3000 coming, he waved to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 walked over and sat beside Nangong Boling. Although he pretended to be indifferent in front of yilao''s face, his inner curiosity was already very high. He just didn''t want to lose momentum in front of yilao''s face, so he would show his indifference.


    "Three thousand, you need to help that man find his daughter. The Nangong family can do this." Nangong Boling told Han 3000 that he said this very skillfully. He didn''t say that he could do it, but that he was the Nangong family. Obviously, he separated himself from the Nangong family very clearly, which was a disguised reminder to Han 3000 that if he wanted to, he could become the head of the Nangong family.


    "This matter really needs the help of the Nangong family, and only the Nangong family can do it, but I haven''t thought about it clearly yet." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling said with a faint smile: "such a big thing really needs to be considered slowly. I''m not in a hurry. It''s not too late to let me know when you think about it."


    Nangong Yan, sitting on the side of Nangong Bo mausoleum, has mixed feelings. He thinks that their three brothers fought for the position of the head of the family for many years, but in the end, the position of the head of the family will fall into the hands of an outsider. Moreover, the outsider still doesn''t see the position of the head of the family, which needs to be considered.


    This sense of difference is very difficult for Nangong Yan to accept, but now he has figured out that both Nangong Feng and Nangong Falcon died in Han 3000''s hands. He is not qualified to compete with Han 3000 at all. Moreover, after Nangong Boling''s words awakened him, he didn''t want to compete with Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 goes to the apocalypse, the Nangong family will still be managed by him, but the title of the head of the family does not belong to him. This doesn''t matter to Nangong Yan. After all, the real power is in his hands, and what is the name.


    "Do you know where the Apocalypse is?" Han 3000 can''t help but ask Nangong Boling in a low voice.


    Facing this problem, Nangong Boling can only shake his head, because the Apocalypse is too mysterious. Nangong Boling once spent a lot of money and resources to understand the apocalypse, and finally got nothing.


    "I don''t know. Although the Nangong family is powerful in the secular world, the position of the Apocalypse is beyond the secular world. This is not the information that the Nangong family can control." Nangong Boling said.


    Although he had guessed the answer for a long time, Han couldn''t help sighing after Nangong Boling said it.


    For him, the unknown apocalypse is like a dark and endless road. He doesn''t know what will happen every step, and this kind of unknown is full of uncertainty and danger, which Han 3000 rejects very much.


    From a very young age, Han 3000 has been used to controlling everything around him. He will use the information he controls to judge whether things will bring him benefits or disadvantages. If there is danger, Han 3000 will take precautions in advance.


    Now that Han 3000 has a wife and children, he attaches more importance to this aspect. After all, he has more responsibility on his shoulders. His life is not his own, but also related to the lives of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. He can''t let himself have something to do. One moment, Han 3000 even had the idea of not going to the apocalypse in his mind. No matter what secret is hidden there, is it important to have su Yingxia and Han Nian? But the curiosity in his heart constantly drives Han 3000 to yearn for the apocalypse, so at this time, Han 3000''s heart is very tangled, which is the first time in his life to face such a tangled choice. Towards the end of the banquet, Han 3000 toasted at every table in order to thank the guests, which made those people feel a sense of honor, and everyone took this opportunity to introduce themselves to Han 3000. For those names, Han Sanyi didn''t remember them, and there was no need to remember them. Anyway, these people were just small people to him. At the end of the party, the guests left. Everyone who leaves Bifeng manor can see Liu Yi kneeling at the door, which makes them puzzled. They all guess that this guy has offended Han 3000, so he looks like he''s pleading guilty. Everyone familiar with Liu Yi pretends that he doesn''t know him at this moment, so as not to be affected by the fish pond. Liu Yi, kneeling on the ground, burying his head, is in great pain. He has regretted his mother''s excessive indulgence for countless times in his heart. He even hopes that time can turn back and let him have a chance to prevent this from happening. But this absurd idea can only be thought about in his mind. When Han''s family came out of Bifeng manor, Liu Yi knelt on the ground and knelt down in front of Han. Han 3000 puzzled looking at Liu Yi, asked: "what do you mean?"¡° Mr. Han, my mother has eyes and doesn''t know you. Please forgive her. " Liu Yi said. After listening to these words, Han 3000 understood what he meant. The unreasonable old lady in the hospital seemed to be his mother. She came to make amends for her mother¡° You go Han 3000 said faintly that he didn''t pay attention to this matter. Although the old lady was a bit rude indeed, she also pushed Su Yingxia, but she was already buried in the neck of the loess. In a few years'' time, how could Han 3000 care with her¡° Mr. Han, it''s my fault. If you want to blame me, please blame me. " After Liu Yi finished, he kowtowed and banged¡° I don''t blame her, but I advise you to keep her temper. Although she is old, it''s not the capital that she can be unreasonable. " Han 3000 said¡° Please rest assured that I will warn her. " Liu Yi said¡° Come on, let''s go. " With that, Han 3000 passes by Liu Yi. Liu Yi''s heart is finally relaxed, but he knows that after this incident, he wants to please Han 3000 again. It''s impossible for Han 3000 to value him. Far away, Han 3000 saw a very familiar person, but he had not seen him for a long time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 710

    The three members of Tang Long''s family stand at a distance and seem to be very stiff. The first time they see Han 3000, the three members of Tang Long''s family are at a loss.


    Tang Chengye is Su Guoyao''s old classmate. When Tang Chengye first changed his new house, he took a group of old classmates to show off in his new home, and took this opportunity to belittle Han 3000.


    In the past, Tang Chengye very much hoped that Su Yingxia would marry Tang long. In his opinion, how can Han 3000 be worthy of Su Yingxia? Only his excellent son can be qualified.


    But since Han 3000''s identity slowly surfaced in Yuncheng, Tang Chengye finally knew the gap between Tang Long and Han 3000.


    Tang long does have some ability, but it is very different from Han 3000.


    In today''s Yuncheng, Han 3000 has become the first person to be worthy of. Because Tang Zong once offended Han 3000, he has now become a vagrant.


    They all know that if Tang Long wants to develop in Yuncheng again, he must be forgiven by Han 3000, so he will take advantage of today''s opportunity to make amends to Han 3000.


    However, when they see the big people who left the shopping mall and Han 3000, they don''t know what to do for a moment. After all, Han 3000''s status is far beyond them, and they are not the same level people at all.


    "Dad, here comes your old classmate." Han 3000 said to Su Guoyao with a smile.


    Su Guoyao''s face is also with a faint smile, but also some proud.


    In the past, when Su Yingxia and Han 3000 just got married, Tang Chengye criticized Su Guoyao for this incident. At that time, Su Guoyao was filled with anger. Because Tang Long''s career was booming at that time, no matter who thought he was much better than Han 3000, Su Guoyao could only swallow his indignation at Tang Chengye.


    Even now, Su Guoyao clearly remembers how Tang Chengye compared Han 3000 with Tang long. He once said that Tang Zong was a dragon, while Han 3000 was just a maggot.


    But now, Han 3000 has changed, and his status as Su Guoyao has changed. Who dares to say that his son-in-law is a waste?


    When he came to Tang Chengye, Su Guoyao said with a smile, "Lao Tang, what are you doing here? I knew I would go in for a meal. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Tang Chengye looks embarrassed. He wants to go in, but what qualifications do he have? Who is not a famous person to attend the hundred day banquet today, and he is just a common fart.


    "Guoyao, you are a big man now. I don''t want to see you." Tang Chengye said.


    Su Guoyao has been lying in bed some time ago, not to mention Tang Chengye can''t see him, and other old classmates can''t get in touch with him, so some people privately say that Su Guoyao''s identity has changed, and he has looked down upon these old classmates, but the actual situation is not like this.


    "I can''t say that. Although I''m really different now, you old classmates, I''ve always kept them in mind. If it wasn''t for my illness some time ago, I would have asked you to drink." Su Guoyao said.


    "Sick, what''s the matter." Tang Chengye asked with a very concerned expression.


    Su Guoyao felt a sense of disdain. This guy''s hypocritical concern seems to have something to ask of him.


    "Lao Tang, what''s the matter with you coming to see me today?" Su Guoyao asked directly.


    Tang Chengye took a look at Tang Long and said in embarrassment: "Guoyao, there is something I really want to trouble you. My son, no company dares to accept it now. He is almost desperate in Yuncheng, so I want to ask you for help."


    Tang Long was hired by weak water real estate with high salary, but because of the conflict with Han 3000, he was expelled from weak water real estate. This matter almost spread all over Yuncheng. Who is the boss of weak water real estate? Those people know very well. Who dares to accept the person expelled from Han 3000?


    It''s not that Tang Long didn''t try to develop other cities in the past, but he didn''t have a foundation. It''s really unacceptable for Tang long to start from scratch, so he would rather stay in Yuncheng to look for opportunities.


    "That''s the thing." Su Guoyao has an exclamatory expression on his face. He knows what happened to Tang long. He was expelled from weak water property by Han 3000 at the beginning. Since Han 3000 made the decision, he can''t easily change it.


    Han 3000 has long forgotten these little things, and his grudge with Tang Long is nothing at all. In the past, because of him, Su Guoyao was ridiculed by a group of old friends for many years. Now, Han 3000 should also give Su Guoyao face.


    "Dad, it''s up to you. I''ll take Yingxia and my children home first. It''s windy outside." Han 3000 said to Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao looks happy, he knows this is Han 3000 deliberately give him a long face, repeatedly nodded and said: "OK, you go home first."


    After Han 3000 and others left, Tang Chengye came to Su Guoyao with a flattering smile.


    "Guoyao, your son-in-law is really promising now. Our old classmates are all envious." Tang Chengye said.


    "Cough." Su Guoyao cleared his throat and said: "Lao Tang, I remember you didn''t say Han 3000''s is not ah, in your mouth, he is not a waste?"


    When Tang Chengye heard this, his face became very ugly. waste material? In today''s Cloud City, who dares to say that Han 3000 is a waste. If he is a waste, isn''t the whole Cloud City worse than a waste¡° Where is this? I didn''t have eyes before. I don''t know how powerful he is. Now I can see clearly. A few days ago, a group of our old classmates got together. Who doesn''t say your son-in-law is powerful? " Tang Chengye said. Su Guoyao has a smile on his face that he can''t hide. Before, he was scolded many times because of Han 3000, but now he can finally shine because of Han 3000¡° Uncle Guoyao, please give me a chance. I''m really desperate now. " Tang Long told Su Guoyao that he thought it was wrong for Su Guoyao to marry Su Yingxia to Han 3000 in front of Su Guoyao. But now, Tang Long doesn''t dare to have such an idea, and he doesn''t think much of Su Yingxia¡° Think of your uncle Yao when you have no way out? Tang long, when you used to point your nose at me, you didn''t have such a modest attitude. Fortunately, I didn''t marry my daughter to you, otherwise, my su family would really be abandoned. " Su Guoyao was very angry¡° Uncle Guoyao, it shows that you have foresight and foresight. " Tang Long said something against his will¡° Well, for the sake of your father and I are old classmates, I''ll give you a chance to report on weak water property tomorrow. " Su Guoyao said¡° Thank you, uncle Guoyao. Thank you, uncle Guoyao. " Tang long a face excited thanks way, he just want to find a job, did not expect to have the opportunity to return to weak water real estate¡° Old Tang, make an appointment with an old classmate another day to see what other people''s children are doing. If they are not promising, I''ll arrange a job for them. " Su Guoyao said with an air on his face, but after he said this, he regretted it. After all, he was just an idle man. How could he have such great power to arrange work for everyone¡° Yes, I''ll let them know later. I''m sure no one will be absent Tang Chengye said. Su Guoyao just wanted to be forced. He didn''t expect that he would make such a promise in a hurry. But what he said was like spitting saliva. He couldn''t lick it back. He had to go home and discuss it with Han 3000. I hope he would agree. Otherwise, Su Guoyao would lose face at the classmate meeting¡° Then I''ll go first. " Looking at Su Guoyao''s back, Tang Chengye can''t help sighing. Among many students, although Su Guoyao was born the best, he used to live the worst life. Unexpectedly, now, Su Guoyao has soared to the sky and become the father-in-law of the biggest figure in Yuncheng. Tang Chengye can''t catch up with him in his present position all his life¡° Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, I didn''t expect that now it''s su Guoyao''s turn to be proud. " Tang Chengye shakes his head helplessly. His proud son can''t compare with Han 3000 now. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 711

    After Han 3000 sent Su Yingxia and others home, he went to the weak water property.


    For Han 3000, this small company doesn''t need to care at all. After all, he doesn''t even pay attention to the financial resources of the Nangong family. The one-year income of the weak water property is not as much as the money of the Nangong family.


    But after all, it''s an asset in his name. This feeling is totally different.


    Zhong Liang didn''t see the young master for a long time. He felt a little nervous. After all, Han 3000 is completely different from before. Han 3000 was an abandoned son who was exiled by his family. But now, Han 3000 not only controls Yuncheng, but also the Han family in Yanjing.


    At the beginning, countless people thought that Han Jun was qualified to be the head of the Han family. When Zhong Liang was sent to Yuncheng, he was still dissatisfied with this arrangement. Now, Han Jun is still in prison in Qincheng, but Han 3000 has become a top man. This is a result that no one expected.


    "Young master." Seeing Han 3000, Zhong Liang respectfully walks to his side and shouts.


    "There are so many things in the company, can one be busy?" Han Sanqian asked, the projects in the hands of the weak water real estate are not only the development of the west of the city, but also the reconstruction of the village in the city. These two projects are the top priority of Yuncheng, and now almost all the responsibilities fall into Zhong Liang''s hands.


    Although Su''s company is also involved in these two things, Su''s is just an assistant. With Shen lingyao''s business vision, she can help very little in this matter.


    "Young master, these are what I should do." Zhong Liang said.


    "When you came to Yuncheng, you were appointed by Nangong Qianqiu. Your purpose was to become the core of the Han family. I guess that''s good." Han 3000 asked.


    Zhong Liang knows that Han 3000 is a smart man and can''t hide anything from him, so he won''t hide a lie in front of Han 3000. He says frankly, "young master, I really hope to be reused by the Han family. Nangong Qianqiu also promised me that as long as I can help her defeat you, she will arrange a new job for me in Yanjing."


    "Bring me down?" Han 3000 smiles faintly. Nangong Qianqiu''s mind is really vicious. She isolated him from her childhood. Even when she grows up, even if he has become her son-in-law in Yuncheng, she still has no plan to let go.


    "No one can match Han Jun in her mind. I can''t even compare with a domestic servant." Han 3000 said.


    What is Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards Han 3000? Zhong Liang knows very well that the old lady wants to trample Han 3000 into a complete waste to prove Han Jun''s excellence.


    But in fact, Han Jun is just an idle rich second generation. His real ability is less than one tenth of Han 3000.


    At the age of 14, Han 3000 had already set foot in the business world, and began to set up his own company secretly, cultivating countless puppets.


    Han Jun, 14 years old, is still playing with Superman toys and playing coquetry in front of Nangong Qianqiu. The gap between them is not of the same order of magnitude.


    "Young master, the truth is that she has lost her sight. Even if she is dead, she in the grave will regret it." Zhong Liang said.


    Han 3000 shakes her head. With Nangong Qianqiu''s character, will she really regret it?


    "She won''t admit her mistake, she will only regret that she didn''t kill me earlier to prove her point." Han 3000 light way.


    Zhong Liang sighs. Han 3000''s words are right. How can Nangong Qianqiu admit that she is wrong? Even if she is wrong, she will try her best to cover it up. Even if Nangong Qianqiu is given a chance to be reborn again, she may not pay attention to Han 3000, but will choose a more aggressive way to deal with Han 3000.


    "Young master, no matter what, she''s dead. Now the Han family belongs to you. Han Jun can''t compare with you at all." Zhong Liang said.


    "She can''t give it to you. I can give it to you. From today on, when you go back to Yanjing, I will take care of all the businesses of the Han family in Yanjing." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Liang''s eyes are shocked. He is ready to stay in Yuncheng all his life. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 will suddenly give him so much power.


    Han''s business in Yanjing!


    This is not only to enter the core of the Han family, but to control the life and death of the Han family.


    Zhong Liang couldn''t figure out why han 3000 wanted to give him so much power, so he didn''t dare to take it easily.


    "Little... Little master, what do you mean?" Zhong Liang is frightened to ask a way, for fear that this is a trap that Han 3000 gives him.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. The reason why I do this is that I don''t pay attention to Yanjing''s business, and that place is not worthy of nostalgia for me. But the name of the Han family, I don''t want to be criticized. If no one takes care of it, I will go bankrupt sooner or later and be gossiped, so I hope you can go back." Han 3000 said, this is his most real idea, not to set Zhong Liang.


    The Han family in Yanjing, a place where Han 3000 had no good intentions when he was young, even made Han 3000 have many painful memories, so Han 3000 had no feelings for Yanjing, but that place, after all, still carried the name of the Han family. Since Han 3000''s surname was Han, he didn''t want the Han family to be gossiped.


    Moreover, many people in Yanjing know that Han Tianyang is not dead. If the Han family is weak in Yanjing, Han Tianyang will also become the object of ridicule¡° But isn''t the old man back? " Zhong Liang doesn''t understand. Even if Han Tianyang doesn''t want to talk about business affairs, Shi Jing is still there. How can the Han family be decided by an outsider¡° My grandfather will not go back. For him, Yuncheng is a new home, and my mother has no place to remember Yanjing. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, Han niansheng must grow up in Yuncheng. How can Han Tianyang and Shi Jing be willing to leave? Even if they have to watch Yanjing Han family go bankrupt, they probably won''t care. When Zhong Liang saw that Han 3000 didn''t seem to be joking, he couldn''t help but become short of breath, because this right was something he had never imagined. Although he still had the name of Han family, everything was decided by him. Wouldn''t his status in Yanjing soar in the future¡° But what about the weak water property? " Zhong Liang asked¡° Before that, I haven''t really decided on this matter, but today I saw an acquaintance and I decided to let you go back to Yanjing. Although he has offended me before, it''s undeniable that he is really capable. " Han 3000 said with a smile. After hearing this, Zhong Liang immediately searched his mind. I''ve offended the young master, and I''m very capable. Suddenly, a person''s name floated in Zhong Liang''s mind, but the name shocked him¡° Young master, the man you are talking about is not Tang long, is he Zhong Liang asked in dismay that Tang Long was driven out of the weak water property because he provoked Han 3000. So far, no company dares to ask for him. It can be said that he has become a useless person in Yuncheng. But after a turn, Han 3000 is going to give him this opportunity to get back to the top¡° Yes, it''s Tang long. " Han 3000 said that this guy used to make Han 3000 very unpopular, but with Han 3000''s current status, why bother with such a small person? Moreover, with Tang Long''s ability, he is qualified for Zhong Liang''s position. Zhong liangku laughed and asked, "does Tang Long know about this?"¡° I don''t know yet. " Han 3000 said¡° If you let him know, he may not be able to sleep recently. " Zhong Liang said with a smile that this kind of change is a turning point in Tang Long''s life. He can suddenly become the target of everyone''s pursuit in Yuncheng from a waste. After all, the identity of the person in charge of the weak water real estate is only a fraction shorter than Han 3000 in Yuncheng¡° Can you sleep? " Han 3000 asked. Zhong Liang was stunned. Although Tang Long got the chance, it was still far from him. After all, what he was about to control was the Han family in Yanjing, and the Han family''s inside information in Yanjing could not be compared with the weak water property¡° Don''t worry, young master. I won''t let you down. " Zhong Liang bends 90 degrees and says respectfully to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 712

    Back home, Su Guoyao tells Han 3000 about the arrangement for Tang long to go to the weak water real estate, and this arrangement is exactly what Han 3000 means, so Han 3000 has no opinion.


    Su Guoyao, who used to be a little nervous, was finally able to put his heart down.


    "Three thousand, thank you for giving me face." Su Guoyao sighed and said that before Han 3000 just joined Su''s family, he didn''t like Han 3000 anywhere. Although he didn''t go as far as Jiang LAN, he didn''t give Han 3000 a good face. Now, he has to rely on Han 3000 to have face, which makes Su Guoyao feel guilty.


    After all, everything in Su''s family is given by Han 3000, and Su Guoyao is not as white eyed as Jiang LAN. He doesn''t take it for granted. Even if Han 3000 takes his daughter, it''s not the capital that he holds high in front of Han 3000, because Han 3000 can choose to give it to anyone.


    "You are my father-in-law, and I should do so. Since the past has passed, let it stay in the past." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao nodded excitedly. It''s a pity that Jiang LAN didn''t enjoy the honor. If she wasn''t so powerful and stupid, she would be able to live the life she dreamed of. It''s a pity that she made mistakes again and again and made the stupidest thing in her life.


    "Yingxia is waiting for you in her room. She looks worried when she comes back. She may have a lot to say to you. Go ahead." Su Guoyao said.


    Hearing this, Han took a deep breath.


    Su Yingxia hasn''t asked too much about the apocalypse. Han 3000 knows that she is not only suppressing her curiosity, but also avoiding discussing it positively. Maybe in Su Yingxia''s heart, she is not willing to accept that Han 3000 will leave again.


    But for Han 3000, apocalypse is imperative, which he has to face.


    Back in the room, Su Yingxia is lying on her side on the bed, showing her proud body curve. Even though she is a mother, Su Yingxia''s figure is still very good. This is probably the privilege of the goddess. Once the first beauty in Cloud City, even as a mother, she is no less than other young women.


    Han 3000 gently closed the door, Su Yingxia''s body slightly trembled, and then sat up.


    Walking to the bedside, Han 3000 sat down, took Su Yingxia''s hand and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yingxia buries his head in his knees, which is full of defensive, and seems to be isolating himself from the outside world.


    "When are you leaving?" Su Yingxia asked.


    This is a problem they will face sooner or later, so Han Sanqian did not evade, saying: "when the time comes, it will go naturally, but this time is unknown to me."


    "To do something very dangerous?" Su Yingxia continued to ask.


    Han does not know how to answer this question, because with his current understanding of the apocalypse, he does not know what he will face in the future.


    "In any case, I will come back to you alive. This is my promise to you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia listened to this sentence, directly flew to Han 3000''s arms, said with a sob: "if you dare to die, I dare to come to you with nianer."


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. The deterrent power of this sentence is too strong for him. One person''s safety is closely related to three people''s lives. Even if he really encounters death, Han 3000 doesn''t dare to die.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Don''t you forget whose apprentice I am? It''s said that old Yi is in Apocalypse, but he''s a very powerful man." Han 3000 comforts Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia refused to get up in Han 3000''s arms and said, "that old man with white beard is more than the one sent by Yi Lao."


    Han Sanyi was stunned. Before, he didn''t have any doubts about the identity of the old man with white beard. Because Ma Yu also appeared in such an identity in the United States, it''s not strange to try again. However, after the first world war between Green Island and Fangzhan, Han knew that the old man with white beard had a great position in Apocalypse, How could he have been sent to protect him?


    All of the white beard old man''s identity, Han 3000 feel very strange, but he did not expect that Su Yingxia should also be able to detect this.


    "What do you think?" Han 3000 asked.


    "In my opinion, he is likely to be Mr. Yi himself." Su Yingxia said.


    "Is there any basis?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "Intuition, women''s intuition, do you believe it?" Su Yingxia raised her head and her eyes were full of tears.


    "The letter." Han 3000 didn''t even think about it. The word came out of his mouth. How can his woman not believe it.


    Su Yingxia smiles like a flower and says, "is it because I''m right or because I''m your wife that you believe me?"


    "Of course, it''s because you are my wife. What my wife says is the truth." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia was so amused by this sentence that he was in a good mood. He looked at Han 3000 with big eyes and said, "in this case, should I give you some rewards?"


    "What reward." Han 3000 can''t help but have a wonderful way¡° I''ll tell you tonight. " This sentence makes Han 3000 itch like a cat scratch. In the next few hours, it seems that after several centuries, he finally stayed up until dark. After dinner, Su Yingxia went back to his room early and seemed to be preparing something. Han 3000 at this time in the heart inexplicably some nervous, in the face of the upcoming surprise, the heart is like a deer in general¡° Three thousand. What''s the matter with you? " Han Tianyang sees Han 3000 fidgeting on the sofa and mistakenly thinks that he is worried about the unknown way of apocalypse, so he comes forward to comfort him¡° Grandfather, I''m nothing. " Han 3000 conceals a little embarrassment to say. Han Tianyang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "it''s human instinct to be afraid of unknown things. No matter who encounters such things, he will feel uneasy. But for you, apocalypse can see a broader and even different world. This trip is definitely worth it to you." After listening to this, Han Sanqian knows that Han Tianyang misunderstood him, but he can''t explain it to Han Tianyang. After all, it''s a matter between them. Even if Han Tianyang is his grandfather, it''s too private to talk to him, so Han Sanqian can only follow his words¡° Don''t worry, grandfather. I can bear any unknown. " Han 3000 said¡° The pressure you bear from childhood to adulthood is much stronger than that of your peers. My grandfather has great confidence in you, but there is one thing I hope you can accomplish. " Han Tianyang said¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 puzzled asked, he heard a heavy in Han Tianyang''s tone, so it makes him feel not very good¡° Nangong Qianqiu is your grandmother after all. Although she has done a lot of things that I''m sorry for you, now that she''s dead, I think this resentment should be let go. " Han Tianyang said. Han 3000 frowned slightly. He didn''t let go of Nangong Qianqiu''s hatred even now, because Nangong Qianqiu caused an indelible nightmare to his childhood¡° Grandpa, what do you want me to do? " Han 3000 said¡° While Nangong Boling is in Yuncheng, let''s go and see her. " Han Tianyang said that he had such a plan because he wanted Nangong Boling to offer incense to Nangong Qianqiu. After all, she was a member of Nangong family. When she was expelled from Nangong family as a tool, Nangong Qianqiu was holding her breath. That''s why she believed in fortune telling and Han Jun''s imperial appearance, I hope Han Jun can lead the Han family to a more brilliant position. Even Nangong Qianqiu wants to fight against the Nangong family in the name of the Han family and rectify his name. Unfortunately, she chose the wrong person, Han Jun simply can not afford such a heavy task, and the real people with this ability, but she rejected. Han 3000 hesitated for a long time. Since Nangong Qianqiu died, Han 3000 was not willing to recall this woman and let him go to Nangong Qianqiu''s grave. This is an unacceptable thing for Han 3000. But since Han Tianyang wants him to do so, Han 3000 can only promise: "OK." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 713

    "I know you have been wronged by this matter. I''ll treat it as giving my grandfather face." Han Tianyang is happy to see Han 3000 promise, but he also feels that he owes Han 3000, because if it wasn''t for him, Han 3000 would never have done it in his life.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and did not speak.


    "Grandfather doesn''t want to excuse her. She is also a poor person. She married me as a chess player of the Nangong family. She hopes that Han Jun can make the Han family strong, and even hope that Han Jun has the ability to compete with the Nangong family. That''s why she gives all her love to Han Jun. the only thing she does wrong is to choose the wrong person." Han Tianyang said.


    The wrong person?


    In Han 3000''s opinion, this sentence is more or less ridiculous, but he didn''t refute Han Tianyang. It''s the same sentence that Han 3000 would never object to what his grandfather wanted him to do.


    "Tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "Well, rest early." With that, Han Tianyang stood up and went back to his room.


    Han 3000 looked at the mobile phone, Su Yingxia''s entry ultimatum has not been sent, he can only continue to wait on the sofa.


    At this time, the end of the training of Jiang Yingying back home, see Han 3000 after he came.


    "Brother 3000, don''t you go to rest?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Er... I don''t know what I''m waiting for. I just want to wait." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying feels puzzled and doesn''t know what to wait for. What are you waiting for.


    But Han 3000 to do things, but she is not qualified to evaluate, can only say: "then I go back to the room to rest, you also go to bed early."


    Jiang Yingying just turned around, Han 3000 suddenly thought of a thing, to Jiang Yingying asked: "by the way, do you have a headache recently?"


    Han Sanqian still remembers his inexplicable headache experience at the beginning. In retrospect, this situation may be related to the two skulls. If the strength of him and Jiang Yingying really comes from the skulls, then they should have the same headache experience.


    If Jiang Yingying does have this phenomenon, Han 3000 will be able to further confirm that the strength comes from the skull.


    Jiang Yingying obviously Leng for a while, she did not tell anyone about this matter, because she was afraid of causing unnecessary worry, so even when the headache was about to crack, Jiang Yingying also endured not to let herself cry out, but how could Han 3000 know?


    "Three thousand elder brother, you... You..." Jiang Yingying panicked to be at a loss, she subconsciously felt that her sleep seemed to be peeped by Han three thousand, otherwise, how could he know such a private thing.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t peep at your sleep. I just saw that you didn''t look well recently. I judged it based on experience." There''s no need for Jiang Yingying to answer. Just from her reaction, Han 3000 has got the answer he wants. It seems that the two skulls are really not simple things.


    "Brother 3000, do you know how to do medicine?" Jiang Yingying was stunned.


    "A little understanding of fur, a little understanding of fur." Han 3000 quickly said that this kind of nonsense, it is estimated that Jiang Yingying will believe it.


    At this time, Han 3000''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. It was su Yingxia who sent the news that he could enter the door. Han 3000''s heart suddenly drifted.


    Stand up, said to Jiang Yingying: "you go to bed first, I also want to rest."


    "Yes." Jiang Yingying nodded and believed Han 3000''s lies. She really thought Han 3000 was a doctor.


    Han 3000 stood at the door of the room and took a deep breath. He was nervous as if he was in the same room with Su Yingxia for the first time.


    Open the door, Su Yingxia back to him, a full package of stewardess uniform outlines Su Yingxia''s perfect figure, without any defects.


    Han 3000''s nose is hot. It seems that something is coming out.


    Is that the surprise?


    This surprise is too big! It''s so exciting.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Close the door quickly." Su Yingxia said with her back to Han 3000. By this time, her face was as red as a piece of iron burned by high temperature.


    In fact, after putting on this suit of clothes, Su Yingxia regretted it. But Shen lingyao said that all men are good at it, so she had to summon up her courage.


    "Ah! Oh, good... Good. " Han 3000 stammered.


    When the door closed, the moment Su Yingxia turned around, the visual impact on Han 3000 was so strong that Han 3000 was so thirsty.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yingxia said with her head buried.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s coy look, Han 3000 rushed up like a hungry tiger.


    "Yes, I do!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Han 3000 got up early. He ting and Jiang Yingying were preparing breakfast together in the kitchen. When they saw Han 3000, they were obviously embarrassed and deliberately dodged Han 3000''s eyes.


    Found two people''s strange, Han 3000 curious asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Yingying suddenly red face, for an unconscious girl, last night''s big news, it is to let her shy. He Ting took a look at Han 3000, also feel a little embarrassed, because the noise is too big, it is estimated that the whole villa heard. However, as a past person, she was able to understand, carefully reminded Han 3000: "3000, there are other people in the family, can you... Be quiet?" movement? Han three thousand suddenly thought of last night''s collapse, as if the movement is really big, instant feel embarrassed¡° You can''t all hear it Han 3000 asked¡° Not only did you hear it, but you heard it very clearly. " He Ting finished. Han 3000''s state of mind suddenly jumps. It''s not how embarrassed he feels, but let Su Yingxia know about it. He won''t let him go¡° Auntie he, take it as if nothing happened. Otherwise, I''m finished. " Han said with a bitter smile¡° What didn''t happen? " At this time, Su Yingxia''s voice suddenly came from behind Han 3000, which made Han 3000 feel cool¡° Welcome summer, why did you get up so early? " Han 3000 turned his head and said stiffly. Although Su Yingxia felt very weak, she couldn''t sleep after waking up. She wanted to go running with Han 3000. After all, she hadn''t run with Han 3000 for a long time, so she got up early. And she can spend less and less time with Han 3000. For Su Yingxia, every minute is worth cherishing¡° What were you talking about? " Su Yingxia asked¡° Nothing. What do you hear? Nothing Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia frowned. She seldom saw Han 3000''s panic. It was obvious that something had happened¡° Aunt he, what''s the matter? " Su Yingxia asks he ting. He Ting looks embarrassed. It''s hard for her to say this kind of thing. Although it''s not a shame, it''s hard to say such a private thing. At this time, Shi Jing, Su Guoyao and others got up one after another, and almost all of them were tired, just like they didn''t sleep well. Su Yingxia puzzled asked: "Dad, what''s the matter with you? You look listless in the early morning, didn''t you have a rest?"¡° Cough, cough. " Su Guoyao awkwardly cleared his throat and said, "if you want a second child, you don''t have to worry about it." Su Yingxia is stunned for a moment, then her face turns red instantly. When she looks at Han 3000 full of killing intention, Han 3000 knows that things are not right and quickly smears oil on the soles of her feet¡° I... I went for a morning run first. " Finish saying, see in situ leave a remnant shadow, Han 3000 ran out of the air¡° Han 3000, stop for me! " Su Yingxia shouts angrily, and then chases out quickly. When they saw this, they looked at each other with a smile and said nothing more about it. Feeling the fierce cold wind in the cold winter, Han Sanyi didn''t feel cold at all. On the contrary, there was a murderous force behind him, which forced him to speed up. As soon as they catch up, outsiders don''t know what''s going on¡° Han 3000, stop for me. " When this sentence came from behind, Han 3000 had to stop and said to Su Yingxia from a distance, "it''s not my fault. You didn''t control it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 714

    "If you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple. Take another step." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 with a threatening face.


    Listen to this sentence, Han 3000 which dare to run, can only Leng in situ.


    Su Yingxia goes to his side and pinches Han 3000''s tender meat. He is so painful that Han 3000 breathes cold.


    "Do you still blame me?" Su Yingxia gritted her teeth and said, thinking that her voice was heard by other people, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground, which also made her face other people at home.


    "Blame me, blame me, it''s all my fault." Han 3000 can only carry the pot, because in his experience, to reason with women is a matter of suicide.


    When Su Yingxia pinches Han 3000, she is also distressed, so she can''t bear to vent all her grievances on Han 3000. Moreover, things have happened, and she can''t go back in time. What choice can she have except to accept it?


    "You sleep on the floor later, I sleep." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian''s head is drooping. The punishment is too serious.


    But Su Ying Xia was in a temper at this time, and it was useless to tangled up this matter. And Han three thousand believed that after he had cooled down on summer, he would not have the heart to let him sleep on the floor.


    "It''s all adults. It''s no big deal. Don''t think about it." Han three thousand finish saying, stretch out a hand to continue to say: "go, take you to see the scenery of cloud top mountain."


    "Well, haven''t I seen it?" Although the mouth is hard, Su Yingxia''s body is very honest and holds Han 3000 in his hand.


    They trot all the way to the top of the mountain, breathing a fierce cold wind, Han 3000 said: "grandfather said, today to Nangong Qianqiu grave."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s expression was stunned.


    How much Han 3000 hates Nangong Qianqiu is very clear to her, but she also knows that Han 3000 will never violate what Han Tianyang said.


    "Now that the matter is over, as a grandson, you should go and have a look." Su Yingxia said.


    "Do you think so, too?" Han 3000 looked at the north, his eyes seemed helpless.


    Su Yingxia quickly changed the subject and said: "of course not, she brought you so much pain, not death can be regarded as nothing happened, but grandfather asked you to do so, do you want to go against grandfather''s meaning?"


    Han 3000 shook his head.


    Su Yingxia tightly tugged Han 3000''s hand and continued: "I know you are wronged. Otherwise, tonight, I''ll make it up to you. I have other clothes."


    Han 3000 swallows his saliva unconsciously, and immediately feels that it''s not a big deal to go to Nangong Qianqiu''s grave.


    After running in the morning, they came home and set out for Yuncheng cemetery.


    It''s the two Audi cars. As the highest ranking person in Yuncheng, Han 3000''s travel tools are low-key, but as long as people know these two cars, they all have respectful eyes.


    A very interesting thing happened on the way. Han 3000 was forced to drive, but the driver of the other vehicle seemed to suddenly realize that the Audi was not ordinary. He quickly stopped to give Han 3000 a 90 degree bow, which was like an apology.


    After arriving at the cemetery, many people come to the cemetery today, including some rich people. The most brilliant one is a big man in a mink coat with a thick gold chain. At first sight, he is a upstart.


    The upstart looked at the Audi car with a disdainful expression on his face, but when he saw the people on the car, he immediately put away his disrespectful attitude.


    "Mr. Han, I didn''t expect to meet you here." The nouveau riche quickly walked to Han 3000 and said slightly.


    Nowadays, almost no one in Yuncheng business circles knows Han 3000, but he knows very few people, and he has no impression of this upstart.


    "It''s not a good thing to meet in such a place." Han 3000 light said.


    The upstart didn''t dare to laugh easily, but with a serious expression and a little sigh, said: "yes, who would like to come to such a place? It''s sad."


    This flattery is just patted on the horse''s leg. For other people, Han 3000 may be sad, but Nangong Qianqiu and Han 3000 have never felt this way.


    "It''s not a good place to get in touch. You can go now." Han 3000 said.


    The nouveau riche repeatedly nodded, did not dare to say anything more, watched Han 3000 walk into the cemetery.


    After Han 3000 went far away, a little brother like man beside the upstart said with disdain: "big brother, who is this boy? He looks like a bull. He really doesn''t pay attention to you at all."


    In my younger brother''s opinion, if I were someone else, his elder brother would have been angry. Who dares to be so arrogant in front of his elder brother.


    "Grass mud horse." The upstart kicked his younger brother and said angrily, "if you can''t speak, just shut your mouth to me. Do you know who this is? How dare you call him a kid?"


    My younger brother looks aggrieved. He intended to help the upstart speak, but he was beaten.


    "Big brother, who is that?" Asked the younger brother¡° Who? Have you heard of Han 3000? If you don''t know such a big man, don''t hang out in Cloud City. " Said the upstart. Little brother heard Han three thousand three words, the expression on his face suddenly became frightened¡° He... He is Han 3000! " Little brother said in shock¡° If you have the luck in your life to see such a big man, it''s not a waste of your trip. You can die in peace in the future. " Said the upstart. The younger brother nodded his head and instantly felt that he had suffered well. If Han 3000 had heard that, he would have lost his life. Han Sanya and his party came to Nangong Qianqiu''s tomb. The tombstone was covered with dust after being exposed to the sun and rain. Han Tianyang squatted down and wiped it clean with the towel he had prepared in the morning. Han 3000mu looks at this scene with no expression. For him, this thing is definitely not what he will do. As for Han Tianyang, of course, he will not stop him¡° In fact, I have long forgotten you, but I didn''t expect that you brought me the biggest surprise. There should be a piece of your holy place in the ancestral hall of Nangong family. " Nangong Boling said, looking at the characters of Nangong Qianqiu on the tombstone. This sentence caused Han Tianyang''s disdain to smile and said: "it''s too late to think of her at this time. Although she and I don''t have much affection, we have become husband and wife for so many years. I will put her throne in Han''s house." Nangong Boling shrugs and doesn''t refute Han Tianyang''s words. He does what he should do. As for whether Han Tianyang accepts it, it''s not something he will care about. For Nangong Boling, the most important thing is whether Han 3000 is willing to be the head of Nangong family. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, he would never have been in front of Nangong Qianqiu''s tomb¡° 3000, in a sense, she was abandoned by her own family, just like you Han Tianyang said¡° So she can put the pain she''s been through on me? " Han 3000 said coldly. Han Tianyang sighs. It seems impossible to resolve Han 3000''s hatred for Nangong Qianqiu. Of course, he will not force Han 3000 to forgive Nangong Qianqiu. After all, he has not experienced Han 3000''s pain and is not qualified to persuade Han 3000 to be generous¡° Put on the incense Han Tianyang said. Su Yingxia handed three sticks of incense to Han 3000. Han 3000 held it in his hand and didn''t bend down to kneel. He said faintly, "if you look at it in the sky, who can hold up the Han family? What the world can remember is Han 3000, not Han Jun." With that, Han 3000 handed the incense back to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia stoops and sticks in front of Nangong Qianqiu''s grave¡° You go first, and I''ll stay with her. " Han Tianyang said. Han 3000 didn''t hesitate and turned to leave. Han Tianyang sighed and said to the Yan Jun left behind: "I let him come. Is it too unfair for him?"¡° Yes Yanjun said, because he saw with his own eyes how Nangong Qianqiu treated Han 3000. If he was Han 3000, he would not come to Nangong Qianqiu''s grave. This accumulated hatred will not disappear because of Nangong Qianqiu''s death¡° Well Han Tianyang shook his head, looking helpless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 715

    The next day, Tang long, who is going to report on the property in weak water, is very worried. Since he was driven out of the property, no company in Yuncheng dares to take him. As a result, for such a long time, Tang Long has never had a formal job and lives entirely on the savings he has accumulated before. Now, when he sets foot on the job again, Tang Long never thought of it, The place he wants to go is the weak water property.


    "You can get up from where you fall. Since Su Guoyao has given you this opportunity, you must hold it well." Tang Chengye said to Tang long.


    In the past, Tang Chengye liked to compare himself with Su Guoyao very much, because he was very clear about his life. Although Su Guoyao was the son of the Su family, he was not reused in the Su family, so that he lived a miserable life than other students. Based on this, Tang Chengye liked to find a sense of existence in Su Guoyao.


    But now, Tang Chengye has realized the reality. He knows that the status of Han 3000 and the Su family is out of reach in Yuncheng. He is not qualified to compete with Su Guoyao. Therefore, Tang Chengye has put away his competitive heart.


    Now he only hopes that Tang long can work hard, seize this opportunity to turn over, at least let him return to his previous working state.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. I know the gap between myself and Han 3000. I will never make trouble." Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye nodded and said, "it''s a good thing to have self-knowledge. I know that you may not be satisfied in your heart, but anyway, you should keep this disagreement in your heart."


    Tang Long said with a bitter smile: "Dad, you really look up to me. How can I refuse to accept Han 3000''s present position? Even if I struggle for a hundred years, I won''t surpass him. How can I refuse to accept him?"


    Tang Chengye sighs. Before, Tang Long was the capital he boasted about in front of his classmates and the most proud thing in his life. But now, he has to accept the fact that the waste in his eyes has become a big man.


    "Hurry up and don''t be late." Tang Chengye said.


    The closer he is to his destination, the more uneasy Tang Long is. After all, he was driven out of this place.


    When he came to the front of the company, Tang Long took countless deep breaths, and then summoned up the courage to go in.


    There are still many employees familiar with Tang long in the company, and they all know how Tang Long left the weak water property before, so they all feel very strange about his sudden.


    When Tang Long found that those people looked at his eyes, he could only bury his head and walk towards Zhong Liang''s office.


    In the past, Tang Long was a very confident and capable young man. But now, in the face of guidance, he didn''t even have the courage to accept it. It''s not that Tang Long has become timid, but that Tang Long has completely lost his self-confidence after countless setbacks during this period.


    Finally, when he comes to Zhong Liang''s office, Tang Long knocks on the door.


    Zhong Liang has been waiting for a long time. Last night was a sleepless night for him. He once dreamed of entering the core circle of the Han family. After he came to Yuncheng, he once gave up the idea because the Han family in Yanjing changed so much that even Nangong Qianqiu died. But he didn''t expect that he had no idea about it, Good news is coming from the sky.


    He will not only become the core of the Han family, but also lead all the development of the Han family in Yanjing!


    "Brother Zhong." Entering the office, Tang Long shouts to Zhong Liang with his head down.


    "What position do you think is suitable for you?" Zhong Liang asked lightly.


    It''s very valuable for Tang long to get a new job. He never wants to have a high position in the weak water real estate, and he has confidence in his ability. Even from the bottom, he has the ability to rise step by step.


    "Brother Zhong, I''ll go where the Department is short of people." Tang Long said.


    "My office is short of people. Dare you come?" Zhong Liang asked.


    Tang Long''s face turns pale. This office belongs to Zhong Liang. If he sits here, he will replace Zhong Liang. He doesn''t dare to have this idea.


    "Brother Zhong, don''t make fun of me. How dare I sit in your seat?" Tang Long said quickly.


    "You used to be very confident and courageous. If you had been brave enough to promise, what''s the matter now? You''ve become so timid and incompetent?" Zhong Liang looks at Tang Long lightly.


    Tang long had no choice but to smile and said: "brother Zhong, I''ve been bruised and bruised in all major companies during this period. No company dares to ask me. No matter how strong my self-confidence is, it will be destroyed. Now I just want a stable job. No matter where I start, as long as my ability is still there, I believe I will be in the position I deserve."


    Facing this kind of reply, Zhong Liang is very satisfied, at least he is very confident in his ability.


    "I''m not joking with you. You will take the seat, and the young master will arrange it himself." Zhong Liang said.


    Tang Long suddenly raised his head. It''s arranged by the young master! Tang Long knows that the young master in Zhong Liang''s mouth is Han 3000. But... But how could Han 3000 give him such a high position and directly let him replace Zhong liang? He took Zhong Liang''s position. What did Zhong Liang do? Confused for a long time, Tang Long came back to his senses and said, "brother Zhong, is this the test of general manager Han for me? He deliberately asked you to test me? I don''t have such great ambition. I really just want a stable job. " Looking at the panic in Tang Long''s eyes, Zhong Liang knows how exciting this arrangement is for him. If Zhong Liang stands in Tang Long''s position, he can''t believe it. After all, Tang Long was driven out of the weak water property because he offended Han 3000. Now Han 3000 forgives him and gives him another chance. It''s lucky to arrange such a high position again, Naturally, I can''t believe it¡° It''s not a test, it''s not a trial, because I''m going back to Yanjing, and the best person for this position is you. This is the young master''s decision after careful consideration. " Zhong Liang explained. Looking at Zhong Liang doesn''t seem to be joking, Tang Long shivers slightly. He can''t believe it''s true, but it seems to be true. Zhong Liang''s position is the person in charge of weak water real estate. In the absence of Han 3000, he can make decisions on all the big and small affairs in the company, and has the position of one person below ten thousand people above. Moreover, in today''s Yuncheng, the weak water real estate and the Su family are the leaders in the business world. If he can sit in Zhong Liang''s position, he is also a big man in Yuncheng, even much higher than before¡° I''ve already told you the arrangement of the young master. You look like you need a little time to digest this matter. Well, I''ll give you a day, and tomorrow you''ll come and do the handover work with me. " Zhong Liang said. Leaving the weak water property and standing on the street, Tang Long feels as if he is still dreaming. The sudden big surprise can directly change his life, but he never thought that the ups and downs of his life were caused by one person. Once he fell into the trough because he offended Han 3000. Now he, back to glory, is also because Han 3000! Back home, when Tang Chengye found that Tang Long was lost, he could not help but get angry. In his opinion, Tang long must have been teased, so he looks like a walking corpse¡° I didn''t expect Su Guoyao to play with me like this. He is powerful now, but we are old classmates after all. How can he be so ruthless? " Tang Chengye gritted his teeth. In order to comfort Tang long, Tang Chengye came to him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Tang long, let''s move together and leave Yuncheng. With your ability, you can still get along well in other cities." Tang Chengye had made such a proposal to Tang long before, but Tang Long refused because Tang Long didn''t want to start all over again in other cities, because after leaving Yuncheng, it meant that he had nothing left. But in Yuncheng, even if he starts from the grass-roots level and has contacts and relationships, his promotion is incomparable in other places. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 716

    Tang Long shakes his head and moves. Now, how can he need to move? He has replaced Zhong Liang. His status in Yuncheng has improved several times. This is the peak of his life. No matter which city he is in, Tang long can''t do it.


    Seeing Tang Long shaking his head, Tang Chengye said angrily: "are you willing to be humiliated by them? Now Cloud City is their territory. What else can you do to fight with them? "


    "Dad, you misunderstood that Su Guoyao didn''t play with us." Tang Long said.


    Not played by Su Guoyao? Can Tang Long''s expression, is a pair of dejected appearance, if not in the weak water property was hit, how can this be?


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tang Chengye.


    Tang Long swallowed his saliva. Even now, he still can''t believe it, because the gap is so big that he feels like he is in a dream.


    "Dad, Zhong Liang is going back to Yanjing, and I am going to replace Zhong Liang in the weak water property. This is arranged by Han 3000." Tang Long said.


    Tang Cheng Ye''s as like as two peas in Tang Long.


    After a long time, Tang Chengye asked: "you... You, what do you say?"


    "I want to replace Zhong Liang." Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye took a deep breath and felt his heart and liver shaking. He said, "no, I''m not kidding. You want to sit in the position of Zhong Liang, Zhong liang of weak water property?"


    Tang Chengye is very clear about Zhong Liang''s status and the development of Chengxi and Chengzhong villages. Now Zhong Liang is in charge of the development, and Su''s company only has some participation. Countless people want to take a share in these two projects. Their only way is to get some jobs by fawning on Zhong Liang, If Tang Long really took the place of Zhong Liang, wouldn''t the threshold of their Tang family be broken by Yuncheng merchants?


    "Besides him, is there any other Zhong liang?" Tang Long asked.


    "You heard me right, son. Are you hallucinating? Han 3000 has been kind enough to give you a chance to work again. How can he give you so much power?" Tang Chengye couldn''t figure out why han Sanqian did it, so that he couldn''t believe it was true.


    Tang Long shakes his head. He doesn''t understand why han 3000 did it. After all, he humiliated Han 3000 before. Can he really forget the past?


    As a matter of fact, this matter is only a trivial matter for Han 3000, because his vision has long been absent from Yuncheng and even the whole country of China. The turning point of his life lies in the apocalypse and the new world. Therefore, Han 3000 does not pay attention to these small business matters, and gives Tang long a chance to make trouble. He totally values his ability, As for the old grudges, Han Sanqian did not forget them, but because they were not worth caring about.


    In the eyes of Tang Chengye and his son, the unthinkable thing is nothing more than Han 3000''s finger pointing. This is the difference brought about by the difference in status and vision.


    "Dad, it''s all true."


    With these words, Tang Long''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing a call from Zhong Liang, Tang Chengye signals Tang long to turn on the phone.


    "Brother Zhong, what can I do for you?" Tang Long asked.


    "Just now, I forgot to remind you of a sentence. It''s a piece of advice. Never betray the young master. It''s not good at all. Otherwise, you will not only lose what you get now, but also lose your life." Zhong Liang said.


    "Thank you, brother Zhong. I wrote it down." Tang Long said.


    Zhong Liang just hung up the phone. Tang long felt that he was slapped by Tang Chengye in the back of his head.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Tang Long asked.


    "Go back to your room and write this sentence silently a thousand times. Please remember it well. Don''t be confused in the future." Tang Chengye ordered.


    At the hillside villa, Han 3000, who goes home from the grave, is not very happy. Su Yingxia knows that his heart is tied. But a sentence just now in front of the grave actually reveals Han 3000''s heart.


    "On the surface, you are very cruel, but in your heart, there is still a soft side." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "What do you mean?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "In the face of a person who hates her to the bone, you should curse her to hell. Why do you want her to watch it in the sky?" Su Yingxia said that she well grasped the loophole of Han 3000''s words in front of the grave. In Su Yingxia''s opinion, this is Han 3000''s real idea exposed subconsciously. He really hates Nangong Qianqiu, which is understandable, but this hatred does not mean that Han 3000 really abandons the blood relationship between him and Nangong Qianqiu.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. He was sure that he had no such idea in his heart, but he didn''t know how to refute Su Yingxia''s words.


    Now if you think about it carefully, why didn''t he think that Nangong Qianqiu would go to hell?


    Han 3000 could not give an explanation, so he could only change the topic and said, "I''m going to Binxian."


    "What are you doing in Binxian?" Su Yingxia is puzzled and asks, it''s Jiang Lan''s hometown. For Han 3000, Binxian has nothing to remember, let alone go to¡° There are still some things to be solved. It''s not a big deal. You can rest assured. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia suddenly lowered his head and tears began to appear in his eyes. Su Yingxia didn''t ask Han 3000 about the apocalypse, because she was running away from Han 3000. But Han 3000 suddenly went to Binxian, which had to make su Yingxia think more¡° Are you going to help me solve all the unstable factors before I leave? " Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian was stunned. He went to Binxian county to give a final warning to the Jiang family. He didn''t want the Jiang family to make trouble for Su Yingxia after he left. After all, those shameless guys can do anything. Han Sanqian needs to contain these guys and not give them a chance to mess around. However, Han 3000 can''t agree with Su Yingxia''s words. He doesn''t want Su Yingxia''s mood to be affected by this incident¡° Do you remember Tang Zong Han 3000 asked¡° I remember Su Yingxia said that Binxian celebrities, the last time they went to Binxian, it was because Tang Zong that Jiang''s family did not dare to look down on Han 3000. How could she forget¡° Tang Zong went to the United States. Now Binxian is in a mess, so I need to help him solve it. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia knows that it''s just a perfunctory excuse. How can Han 3000 come forward in person to deal with the trouble in Binxian? But she doesn''t get to the bottom of it. It''s not a good thing for her to say something too clearly and hurt others and herself¡° Be careful, go and return early. " Su Yingxia said¡° Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll be back early. But you said there were rewards. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia blushed again and became a mother, but she was still like a little girl. Whenever she mentioned this kind of thing, she would be shy¡° Let''s go. There''s no reward. " Su Yingxia said discontentedly. Han Sanqian smiles and leaves the villa. Binxian. After Tang Zong left Binxian, he didn''t let him go. After all, this is the place where he made his fortune. He has feelings more or less, and he had long hoped to leave Binxian to help Han 3000 do more things, so he had already prepared a candidate for promotion. Today''s Binxian county is managed by a man named Mao Tianyi who has been with Tang Zong for many years. He is very familiar with Tang Zong''s means of doing things. So after Tang Zong left, there was no chaos in Binxian county. Under Mao Tianyi''s strong means, it still seems calm. Mao Tianyi is a young man under 30 years old. He has a strong desire for career and power. Of course, he also has the domineering spirit of young people. Once a man has money and power, he is hard to control his mind and easy to become complacent. Mao Tianyi''s life has become very extravagant because of the departure of Tang Zong. It''s normal to support each other every night¡° Mr. Mao, I found some small models for you tonight. Would you like to have a look at the photos first? " In Mao Tianyi''s office, his assistant took out his mobile phone and said. Mao Tianyi grabbed the mobile phone directly. After seeing the photo, he felt itchy and said, "yes, prepare the car for me and go to see the real person."¡° All right The car was ready to leave the company, but a young man was in the way¡° The grass mud horse, who is so short-sighted, even Mao''s car dare to stop The assistant walked out of the car swearing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 717

    Today''s Binxian, Mao Tianyi can be said to be the first person, so his assistant is also particularly arrogant. After all, in Binxian, there is no one he can''t afford to offend, so naturally he won''t pay attention to the people who block the way.


    He stepped forward and pushed the man, but instead of pushing the block away, he stepped back.


    This makes the assistant even more embarrassed.


    "Are you blind? Do you know whose car this is? If you don''t go away, I''ll break your leg." Assistant a face disdain of say.


    Han 3000 smiles faintly. Although he has never met Mao Tianyi, he can feel that Mao Tianyi is far from Tang Zong from his subordinates.


    Tang Zong is very low-key in Binxian. He has never made any scandals. He has a very good reputation in Binxian. Even some ordinary people like him very much. Because the development of Binxian is inseparable from Tang Zong, he has created countless employment opportunities and provided a better life for Binxian people.


    And these good reputation, I''m afraid it won''t take long to be defeated by Mao Tianyi.


    "It seems that the people cultivated by Tang Zong are not worthy of his trust." Han 3000 light said.


    As soon as Han 3000 mentioned the name of Tang Zong, his eyelids jumped.


    Although Mao Tianyi is very powerful now, it is based on the fact that Tang Zong left. Once Tang Zong came back, Mao Tianyi would restore his former identity. If this man is a friend of Tang Zong, Mao Tianyi can''t afford to offend him.


    "Who are you and do you know Tang Zong?" The assistant asked cautiously.


    "Let Mao Tianyi come out and see who I am. Maybe he will recognize me." Han 3000 said.


    The assistant walked back to the car and said to Mao Tianyi through the window: "Mr. Mao, someone is blocking our way. Look..."


    Assistant words haven''t spoken, close the eyes to nourish the spirit of Mao Tianyi then scold a way: "this small matter you all can''t make sure?"? Don''t disturb my rest. I have to refresh myself


    "But... Mr. Mao, this man seems to know Tang Zong." Said the assistant.


    Mao Tianyi immediately opened his eyes. It''s normal for him to know Tang Zong in Binxian County, but he who dares to block the way in this way has a special relationship with Tang Zong.


    "What''s his name?" Mao Tianyi asked.


    The assistant shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he said you might recognize him."


    Mao Tianyi doesn''t dare to neglect. If he is really an acquaintance of Tang Zong, he doesn''t dare to offend him. His behavior in Bin county should never be known to Tang Zong.


    When Mao Tianyi saw Han 3000, he felt numb and had goose bumps.


    Han 3000!


    It''s Han 3000!


    Last time Han 3000 came to Binxian, Tang Zong did not formally introduce Mao Tianyi to Han 3000, because in Tang Zong''s opinion, Mao Tianyi was not qualified, but Mao Tianyi had seen Han 3000 and clearly remembered Han 3000''s face.


    How dare Mao Tianyi forget the people who can make Tang Zong bow his head!


    Taking three steps at the same time, Mao Tianyi went to Han 3000, lowered his head and said, "brother 3000, I didn''t expect you to come."


    The assistant was frightened when he saw this action. He didn''t expect that this guy was really a big man. Even the arrogant Mao Tianyi had to be so respectful when he saw it. He just pushed this man. Now, I''m sorry.


    "Are you Mao Tianyi?" Han 3000 light said.


    Mao Tianyi treads on thin ice and says carefully: "it''s me. Brother 3000 calls me Xiao Mao."


    "You can see the owner''s character from the dog''s conduct. Dogs are so arrogant. Am I qualified to call you Xiaomao? You flatter me too much Han 3000 light way.


    When Mao Tianyi heard this, he was scared out of his mind. He was so arrogant in Binxian that his assistant had a big temper. But Han 3000 was a big man who even Tang Zong wanted to be respectful. What was he?


    "Brother 3000, I''m sorry, I didn''t discipline my subordinates well. Don''t worry, I will pay attention to this problem." Mao Tianyi said.


    "It seems that you don''t know what the problem is. Tang Zong gave Bin county to you. It''s really a wrong choice." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Mao Tianyi''s forehead was cold and sweaty. He had to wait until today. Once han 3000 told Tang Zong about these things, his future would be ruined.


    Frightened Mao Tianyi knelt down in front of Han 3000 and said, "brother 3000, I''m wrong. Please give me another chance."


    Seeing this, the assistant knelt down. After all, it was because of him. If Mao Tianyi was finished, he would be finished.


    Since Mao Tianyi came to power, he followed Mao Tianyi to be arrogant and domineering, which offended many people. Once he lost his position today, he might be dead on the street tonight.


    There are many people on the road, and many of them know Mao Tianyi. At the moment, they are surprised to see Mao Tianyi kneel down.


    "Who is this man? He can make Mao Tianyi kneel down."


    "I''ve never seen him before. Is he from the Tang clan?"¡° Mao Tianyi really deserves to be arrogant in Binxian county. He really thinks that Tang Zong doesn''t know. This guy is going to destroy Tang Zong''s good reputation. "¡° I wish this guy would die, so as not to harm Binxian county. "¡° After Tang Zong left, I don''t know how many beautiful girls were planted in Mao Tianyi''s hands. My colleague''s daughter was forcibly taken home by this beast. " Listening to the complaints nearby, Han 3000''s face is even colder. It seems that Mao Tianyi has really done a lot of things that people and gods are angry at. And it''s true. After Mao Tianyi came to the top, he was arrogant and did the most exaggerated thing. He saw a couple on the street. The woman was very beautiful. She went directly to the man and offered a high price, hoping that his girlfriend would accompany him for one night. The man didn''t agree and was beaten into the hospital by the man under Mao Tianyi''s hand. This incident caused quite a stir, But in the end, it was settled by Mao Tianyi. It can be said that Mao Tianyi is a villain who does all kinds of evil. He is so swollen that no one can ignore him except Tang Zong¡° Mao Tianyi, I''m very curious about how many evil things you have done. Even passers-by can''t help scolding you. " Han 3000 said coldly. Mao Tianyi wanted to kill those talkative guys. He did a lot of things that people were angry with. But what''s the qualification of these people to point out to him¡° Brother 3000, they all slandered me. I don''t know these guys at all. Don''t listen to their nonsense. " Mao Tianyi explained. At this time, a bold passer-by came to Han 3000 and said, "little brother, although I don''t know who you are, there is absolutely no adulteration in every word we say. This guy is really a villain. Tang Zong''s reputation is ruined by him. If you can contact Tang Zong, you''d better tell him these things."¡° What the hell are you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you. " Mao Tianyi gritted his teeth and stood up, ready to teach the speaker a lesson. Passers-by see, a face of fear back a few steps. Han Sanyi kicked Mao Tianyi down and said to passers-by, "don''t worry. From today on, Mao Tianyi is a useless man. He won''t hurt you. Thank you for standing up and saying these people." Passers-by a look of lingering fear, some regret to come forward to say these words, after all, if Mao Tianyi revenge him, he can not afford an ordinary person¡° Little brother, is that true? Mao Tianyi is cruel. If I get revenge from him, it''s over. " The passer-by asked Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m a man. I''ll do what I say." With that, Han 3000 took out the phone and dialed the number of Tang Zong¡° I''m in Binxian county. Mao Tianyi, I''ve helped you clean up the door. " Han 3000 said to Tang Zong. Tang Zong trained Mao Tianyi for a long time. In his opinion, Mao Tianyi is the best candidate to take over Binxian. However, since Han 3000 said this, Tang Zong would not defend Mao Tianyi. When Han 3000 turned on the hands-free, Tang Zong said: "brother 3000, if you want to do it yourself, he doesn''t deserve it. I''ll send someone right away." This sentence let Mao Tianyi face despair, yelled at the phone: "brother Tang, give me a chance, I will be honest." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 718

    Tang Zong can''t give Mao Tianyi another chance. After all, Han 3000 has personally intervened in this matter. Even if Tang Zong still has some feelings for him, it''s not worth Tang Zong''s protection.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, Tang Zong''s people came. Mao Tianyi was taken away in despair. The assistant knelt on the ground, shivering, and didn''t even have the courage to look up at Mao Tianyi.


    He didn''t expect that Mao Tianyi''s brilliance had just begun, and he would fall so fast, just like a meteor.


    "Brother 3000, what he did has nothing to do with me. I was forced to do it. He asked me to do it." While talking, the assistant kowtowed to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 rubs his temple. He comes to Binxian to stop Jiang''s family from going to Yuncheng to make trouble for Su Yingxia. He thought that the person chosen by Tang Zong would make him worry less, but he didn''t expect that it would end like this. In this way, there would be no one in charge of the situation in Binxian, and Han 3000 would have to worry about this person.


    If it''s in Yuncheng, this problem is a small matter for Han 3000. He has a lot of candidates, but Binxian really can''t think of anyone worthy of promotion.


    After a look at the assistant, this kind of counsellor is not enough to take on a big responsibility. Even if he is given enough rights, he will still be a rubbish playing with his status, which is no different from Mao Tianyi.


    Thinking about it, only one name appeared in Han 3000''s mind.


    Liu Zhijie!


    The man who used to compete with Han 3000 secretly, after breaking up with Jiang Wan, doesn''t know what the situation is now.


    For Han 3000, Liu Zhijie is not a person who can achieve great things, but he has a deep fear of Han 3000. Maybe with this fear, if he supports him, he will not dare to betray Han 3000.


    And it''s a good choice to use him to control the Jiang family. After all, Liu Zhijie is very familiar with the Jiang family.


    In Han 3000''s current position, he doesn''t need to appear in person to intimidate the Chiang family. Even Lin Yonglai can do it very easily.


    But for Han 3000, this matter is very important. Anything related to Su Yingxia and Han Nian is worth his presence.


    This is not Han 3000''s trouble, but in his mind, it is not a small thing that can be ignored.


    Because in this world, only Su Yingxia and Han Nian are worthy of Han 3000''s care.


    "Help me find someone called Liu Zhijie." Han 3000 said to his assistant.


    "Yes, yes, brother 3000, I''ll help you find out right away." The assistant nodded.


    After several phone calls, the assistant got information feedback in less than 10 minutes. From this point of view, he still has a good network in Binxian county. Maybe it can help him to stay with Liu Zhijie. After all, Liu Zhijie is just the boss of an ordinary company. Suddenly, he is asked to sit in such a high position, In a short period of time, he may not be able to adapt. With this assistant, it will be much easier for him to adapt to these things.


    As for whether Liu Zhijie''s character will be biased by his assistant, Han 3000 is not worried at all. The dog''s character depends on the owner. If there is a master like Mao Tianyi, there will be an arrogant and domineering dog. As long as Liu Zhijie can recognize what he should do, the assistant will not affect him.


    "Brother 3000, I''ve heard about it. It''s all over the building." The assistant said to Han 3000.


    The wind is all over the building?


    Han Sanqian frowned. If you remember well, Liu Zhijie''s company should be in finance. It''s not a place to eat. What is he doing in Fengman building? This place is a restaurant.


    "Go." Han 3000 said.


    Sitting in the car that should have belonged to Mao Tianyi, the assistant drove the car and went to the building full of wind.


    Although it''s not a place to eat yet, fengmanlou has only one table of guests, because of the presence of this table of guests, it seems that the whole fengmanlou is very lively. Every guest who drinks has a very loud voice, and he can''t stop boasting.


    "Liu Zhijie, it''s too slow to serve wine." At this time, a young man yelled.


    After a while, Liu Zhijie came to the guests with a box of beer.


    "Liu Zhijie, how could you say that you were also the boss before, and you should be reduced to such a situation."


    "It''s very comfortable for a boss like you to bring us wine."


    "Before I invited you to dinner, you didn''t give me face. Now I know what I am."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The crowd burst out laughing.


    They are not ordinary guests. All of them have more or less met with Liu Zhijie. They are all the owners of some small companies in Binxian county. Some of them are better than Liu Zhijie in business, but many of them were not as good as Liu Zhijie before. Now, Liu Zhijie''s company is over and he has to find a job to survive, After hearing the news, these people gathered to eat in the wind.


    As the saying goes, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink. These people don''t really come to dinner, but to humiliate Liu Zhijie.


    Hearing these words, Liu Zhijie bowed his head. In his present position, he is not qualified to compete with these people. He has no capital to turn over now, and can only bear this humiliation in silence.


    "By the way, what''s your girlfriend''s name? Last night, I just used a new mobile phone to get rid of her, and she told me that you can''t do it in bed." Said one with a sneer. Liu Zhijie and Jiang Wan have already broken up for a long time. There was a time when Jiang Wan harassed him and hoped to get back together with him, but Liu Zhijie didn''t agree. After all, the Jiang family was regarded as a thorn in the side by Tang Zong. For the development of the company, how could Liu Zhijie be with Jiang Wan. Moreover, Liu Zhijie also recognized the power of this woman. He can share wealth, but he must not share difficulties. Such a woman is meaningless to him. Facts have also proved that his view on Jiang Wan is completely correct. After Liu Zhijie''s company went bankrupt, Jiang Wan only appeared once. After pointing at Liu Zhijie''s nose and abusing, she disappeared forever. Occasionally, Liu Zhijie will learn some news about Jiang Wan from some people. She is like a chicken now. As long as anyone can afford money, Jiang Wan is willing to lie in his bed¡° Liu Zhijie, you''re too hopeless, aren''t you? Your own woman has been played and doesn''t dare to say a word? "¡° What a waste. You used to be very capable, but now you dare not say a word? " Liu Zhijie took a deep breath and said, "she and I have already broken up. It has nothing to do with who she wants to sleep with."¡° No, I''ve got to let that bitch see. See how much you''re a loser now. " Just now, the man took out his mobile phone and dialed Jiang Wan''s number¡° Hello, you''ll come to fengmanlou immediately. Your ex boyfriend works as a waiter here. You''ll take care of him. " The man said to Jiang Wan on the phone. ex-boyfriend? Jiang Wan immediately thought of Liu Zhijie. In the past, she fell in love with Liu Zhijie because of her money, but now she only treats Liu Zhijie as a poor man. This kind of person is not worth seeing in person¡° If I don''t go, I''ll see him for nothing. " Jiang Wan said disdainfully¡° Smelly girl, if I ask you to come, how dare you refuse me? " The man said discontentedly. Jiang Wan was at a loss when he heard this. After all, she can''t offend this person now, and she also knows what the function of letting her go to fengmanlou is. Doesn''t she want to use her to humiliate Liu Zhijie¡° Come here quickly, I will reward you ten thousand. " The man continued¡° OK, I''ll be right there Jiang Wan should arrive immediately. Hang up the phone, the man laughed and said: "this bitch is really interesting, for money, anything willing to do, do you have interest, look good, the most important thing is the bed Kung Fu is not bad, quite able to serve men." A group of big men look at each other and smile. It seems that they have some plans in mind. Liu Zhijie, as a man, can guess what they want to do through their eyes. However, he has no sympathy for Jiang Wan, even for his former lovers. But Jiang Wan is responsible for all this for the sake of money. There is nothing worthy of sympathy at all¡° Liu Zhijie, my shoes are dirty. If you''re willing to kneel down and clean them for me, I''ll give you 10000, too. How about that? " The man stretched out his leg and said to Liu Zhijie. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 719

    Liu Zhijie can accept his downfall, and he also has the belief that he can make a comeback. Otherwise, if his business fails, he will be in a slump for a long time. How can he come to the building to be a waiter?


    This kind of identity gap is not acceptable to everyone. It can be seen from this that Liu Zhijie is very willful.


    But just because he can accept depression doesn''t mean he can accept such insults.


    Ten thousand yuan is a lot of money for him now, but he can never sell his dignity because of the money.


    "I don''t need it." Liu Zhijie said lightly.


    When the man heard this, his expression immediately covered with coldness, and said: "Liu Zhijie, do you give me so little face? My leg has been stretched out. You don''t want me to take it back. Do you believe that I can make you unable to find any job in Binxian? "


    "Do you regard yourself as Tang Zong or Mao Tianyi?" Liu Zhijie responds that although Binxian is not a big place, only Mao Tianyi can control everything except Tang Zong. What Liu Zhijie doesn''t know is that Mao Tianyi is finished.


    That man dare not compare himself with Mao Tianyi, the emperor of Tang Dynasty. If this word is spread, he will die. Especially if Mao Tianyi hears it, the consequences will be more serious.


    Mao Tianyi''s arrogant behavior in Binxian County, no one dare to provoke, let alone compare with him, even if it is mentioned his name, have to be careful.


    "Grass mud horse." The man stood up and kicked Liu Zhijie on his belly. He said angrily, "Liu Zhijie, are you setting me up?"


    Liu Zhijie took a few steps back and fell to the ground. His expression was almost distorted by the pain.


    The wind filled the corner of the building.


    Han 3000 looked at the scene and shook his head slightly.


    The assistant stood behind Han 3000 and sighed: "these people have cooperated with Liu Zhijie before. I didn''t expect that Liu Zhijie is down now. They don''t care about the old love at all."


    "This is the law of business. There are no friends forever, only interests forever. Once friends can''t generate interests, they are equal to enemies." Han 3000 light said, this is a very realistic social problem, shopping malls, can really make friends, how many?


    The assistant felt cold in his heart, and he had offended many people. Now Mao Tianyi has fallen down. If those people knew, his fate would be worse than Liu Zhijie''s.


    At this time, a woman in a down coat walked into fengmanlou, with her thighs exposed under the coat. Even in the cold winter, she did not forget to show her figure.


    "Heavy makeup, Jiang Wan''s change is really not small." Han 3000 said with a smile, the heavier the makeup, the more representative Jiang Wan wants to highlight himself, and this mentality can be understood as Jiang Wan can''t wait to find a man to rely on.


    But with her reputation in Binxian now, who dares to ask?


    A broken shoe worn by countless people, the final end, only to be thrown into the dustbin.


    "Jiang Wan, your speed is so slow. You don''t want money, do you?" That person sees Jiang Wan, a face discontented of say.


    Jiang Wan walked to the man and quickly apologized with a smile on his face.


    "I took a taxi as soon as I got your call." Jiang Wan said.


    The man pulled Jiang Wan into his arms, and then said with disgust: "what''s the matter with such thick clothes? I don''t want to see something exciting. How can I give you money?"


    Jiang Wan quickly took off his down coat and had a good figure.


    It has to be said that Jiang Lan''s figure is really very good. The tights she specially put on outline the perfect curve and make other people''s eyes shine.


    "Look, this is your ex boyfriend." The man pointed to Liu Zhijie on the ground and said.


    Jiang Wan a cold smile, disdain of say: "this kind of waste, I don''t know."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." The man burst out laughing and said to Liu Zhijie, "you are too miserable. Even your ex girlfriend doesn''t want to recognize you. Tut tut Tut, I feel sad for you."


    At this time, Jiang Wan suddenly stepped forward, stepped on Liu Zhijie''s hand on the ground with high heels, and said: "Liu Zhijie, you have today too. It''s ridiculous. Do you remember how you rejected me before? Now, you don''t even have the qualification to carry my shoes. "


    Liu Zhijie took a deep breath. The woman turned her face too hard. She used to ask to get back together with him, but now she insulted him so much with these people.


    "Jiang Wan, you are just a broken shoe now. Do you still need to be mentioned?" Liu Zhijie said.


    Broken shoes?


    These two words make Jiang Wan ashamed and angry. She knows that she is not clean now, but Liu Zhijie is qualified to say so.


    In Jiang Wan''s opinion, she just paid something for her own life. Everyone gets what they need. What''s wrong?


    "Liu Zhijie, you are not qualified to evaluate me." With that, Jiang Wan glared.


    Liu Zhijie''s expression was distorted by the pain again. The sharp pain from the back of his hand made his whole palm numb.


    Those people watched Liu Zhijie being humiliated by Jiang Wan, and they all laughed happily¡° Liu Zhijie, what''s your situation now? Do you dare not fight back after being bullied so miserably by a woman? "¡° After your bankruptcy, even your gender has changed. You don''t look like a man. "¡° If you have the ability, stand up and fight with this girl. Let''s have a good play. " People began to instigate Liu Zhijie to resist, but as long as he dared to fight, it was time for them to beat him. To be clear, these guys just want to find a chance to beat Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie took a few deep breaths one after another, and his face became very pale. He knew that the calculation in the hearts of these guys would never give them a chance to succeed. But these humiliating words, Liu Zhijie heard infuriated, has unconsciously clenched his fist. The man saw that Liu Zhijie had a tendency to fight back, adding fuel to the fire, and continued: "Liu Zhijie, can you stand up like a man, don''t be a loser, live a breath, if you don''t even care about this breath, just die." Liu Zhijie shivers slightly, which indicates that he has reached the edge of the outbreak. At this time, the man suddenly handed a beer bottle to Jiang Wan. Although Jiang Wan is very cruel to Liu Zhijie, she is not a woman with the courage to do such hurtful things¡° Ten thousand more. " Said the man. These five words let Jiang Wan not hesitate to hold the beer bottle in his hand and wave down at Liu Zhijie''s head. With a bang, the beer bottle burst open and pieces of glass splashed. Blood flowed down Liu Zhijie''s forehead and his head was dizzy. Jiang Wan saw the bright red blood and was scared to stand on shaky feet. This was the first time she hated people so much, but she had to go out for 10000 yuan¡° Liu Zhijie, you are so useless. "¡° It''s a shame for a man to be a complete loser. "¡° Do you still have dignity to live in this world? Go to a tall building and die. Don''t insult men. " The sarcastic words spread to Liu Zhijie''s ears. He heard them very vaguely, and even his vision became a little blurred, because the blood kept flowing down, which had blocked his vision. At this time, Liu Zhijie suddenly found himself in front of a pair of men''s legs¡° Stand up. " This voice! Liu Zhijie looked up and tried to see who the master of the familiar voice was¡° You... You... "Liu Zhijie was terrified and couldn''t believe that the man in front of him was Han 3000. He never dreamed that Han 3000 would return to Bin County. After all, even Tang Zong had left Bin County¡° Grass mud horse, boy, I advise you to mind your own business The man warned Han 3000, but when he said this, he didn''t find that Jiang Wan''s pale face had already scared his legs and squatted on the ground. The panic in Jiang Wan''s eyes is like seeing the devil. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 came to Binxian again! For the Chiang family, Han 3000 was the absolute devil¡° Liu Zhijie, I want you to stand up. " Han 3000 ignored that person''s words and continued to say to Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie panicked, slightly trembling to stand up, Han 3000''s order, how dare he not listen, even if it is lame legs, he has to stand up in front of Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 720

    The man saw that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to himself. He dared to ignore his words. He was angry and hit Han 3000 with a beer bottle in the back of his head.


    Assistant see, just want to remind Han 3000, Han 3000 after a kick, directly kick in that person.


    Under the impact of gravity, the man flew backward five meters away, smashed a wooden table and then fell to the ground.


    Groans of pain came out of his mouth and kept rolling on the ground, obviously very painful.


    Other people see, each face big change stand up from their position, and Han 3000 opened a safe distance.


    "Who is this guy? He is so powerful."


    "I haven''t seen such a person in Binxian before."


    "He, the man beside him, is not Mao Tianyi''s assistant. How can he be here?" Someone uttered a tone of alarm.


    The rest of them noticed the assistant''s presence and turned pale.


    Mao Tianyi''s assistant is here, which means that this person must have a deep relationship with Mao Tianyi. If this guy is Mao Tianyi''s friend and wants to stand for Liu Zhijie, they will be finished.


    This kind of thought made them feel a sense of despair, but it was not the most desperate. When Liu Zhijie called out Han 3000''s name, several people were as stunned as lightning strikes.


    "Brother 3000, why are you here?" Liu Zhijie asked.


    Brother 3000!


    After the hundred day banquet of Han Nian, almost all the cities around except Yuncheng know what kind of great man Han 3000 is.


    Naturally, these people have heard about it. Is the person standing in front of them Han 3000, the top figure in Yuncheng?


    Even if Liu Zhijie had only a little relationship with him, it was enough to make them dead.


    Thinking of Liu Zhijie''s humiliation, everyone began to feel cold.


    "Mao Tianyi has done all the bad things in Binxian county. I''ll clean up the door." Han 3000 light said.


    Clean up the portal!


    These four words undoubtedly hit those people hard again.


    Mao Tianyi is now the highest ranking person in Binxian County, and he has solved Mao Tianyi? If so, what are they?


    Although the person who was beaten had a sharp pain all over his body, the pain was less than one ten thousandth of his inner fear.


    He began to regret his reckless behavior just now. With his position, how can he be qualified to fight Han 3000?


    "By the way to see my joke?" Liu Zhijie said with a wry smile that although Mao Tianyi is powerful, compared with Han 3000, he is nothing, so Han 3000 solved Mao Tianyi. In Liu Zhijie''s opinion, it is just a trivial matter.


    "Mao Tianyi is dead. Binxian county needs someone who can control the situation." Han 3000 said.


    At first, Liu Zhijie didn''t respond to these words, but after tasting them carefully, Liu Zhijie''s eyes became unbelievable.


    Need a person who can control the situation, and at this time Han 3000 has found him, what this means, Liu Zhijie is very clear.


    "Brother 3000, are you... Are you going to give me this opportunity?" Liu Zhijie asked in disbelief.


    "But I''m disappointed with your performance." Han 3000 shook his head.


    Liu Zhijie''s heart sank. This is the only chance for him to make a comeback. If he does not grasp this opportunity tightly, his life will only be spent in the trough.


    "Brother 3000, I''m also a man with dignity. I don''t want to let them humiliate me, but now, I have no choice but to endure." Liu Zhijie said with his head down.


    "Yes? What would you do if you were given a chance? " Han 3000 asked.


    Liu Zhijie raised his head and looked at the gang like a torch. He said with a sense of killing: "no one can live."


    These words make those people feel chilly. They are all regretting today''s stupid behavior. If they were not bored to humiliate Liu Zhijie, how could they be in such danger.


    "Liu Zhijie, I didn''t propose to come to you today. I just came to play with you."


    "Me too, me too. I also advised them not to come, but they didn''t listen, and I couldn''t help it."


    "It''s him. It''s all his ideas. If you want revenge, go to him."


    People pointed to the man lying on the ground. At this time, they didn''t care about their friends. After all, they couldn''t afford the consequences.


    "Show me." Han 3000 said to Liu Zhijie.


    Liu Zhijie wiped the blood from his eyes and walked towards the man with a beer bottle in his hand.


    "Liu Zhijie, what do you want to do? Don''t come here, don''t come here." The man said with a frightened face, and kept retreating. But after pushing to the corner, there was no way to retreat, but Liu Zhijie didn''t stop.


    "Liu Zhijie, I know I''m wrong. I just want to play with you. I didn''t expect that Jiang Wan was so cruel and really hit you." The man explained.


    Jiang Wan heard this sentence, the expression did not change, a dull face of her, now the heart only regret. Jiang Wan is very clear that once han 3000 gives Liu Zhijie a chance, he will replace Mao Tianyi. After all, with Han 3000''s position, the whole pattern of Binxian can be changed in a word. In the future, Binxian County has the final say of Liu Zhijie. If she did not turn her face so fast, if she still stayed with Liu Zhijie when he was down, she would not be able to imagine Rong Huafugui. Unfortunately, there is no if in this world, she can''t turn back the time¡° just some fun? Yes, I''ll play with you now Liu Zhijie gritted his teeth. That person''s expression of despair with strong pain, Liu Zhijie was able to get the opportunity given by Han Sanqian. The instant turn over made him even have no chance to run. Bang! The beer bottle hit the man on the head, and the wine splashed all over the place, accompanied by countless pieces of glass. The man held his head and wailed. Liu Zhijie didn''t give up. He grabbed his hair and banged against the wall. Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thu. After Han 3000 winked at his assistant, he went to Liu Zhijie and stopped him. After all, this is a public occasion. Liu Zhijie can take revenge, but he must not kill people¡° Brother 3000, please give me this opportunity. I won''t let you down. " Liu Zhijie bends 90 degrees and says to Han 3000¡° From today on, you stay with him. " Han 3000 said to his assistant. The assistant was full of surprise. He was not abandoned because of Mao Tianyi''s death, which means that his enemies are still not qualified to take revenge on him. Moreover, for him, it''s just a new master. In essence, there is no change¡° Thank you, brother 3000. Thank you, brother 3000. " The assistant nodded. Han Sanqian walked up to Liu Zhijie and said, "my request to you is very simple. Don''t become the second Mao Tianyi and the Jiang family. I won''t allow them to step out of Binxian." Liu Zhijie knelt on his knees and said devoutly: "brother 3000, don''t worry, I will never discredit the rights you have given me. As for the Jiang family, I will arrange people to watch them 24 hours a day. When they leave Binxian, my head will fall to the ground." Han 3000 is very satisfied with such a military order, and Liu Zhijie''s experience shows that he is unlikely to become the second Mao Tianyi. After all, he has experienced a low ebb, and now he will cherish his rights more¡° Remember what you said. I don''t want to be in this place because of you. " Han 3000 said. Liu Zhijie nodded heavily. He didn''t need to say more about the promise. He also knew that Han Sanqian didn''t need this kind of verbal promise, and he could only tell Han Sanqian with practical actions. Just as they were about to leave, Liu Zhijie suddenly felt that someone was holding his leg. He looked down and saw that it was Jiang Wan¡° Zhijie, I know I''m wrong. Can you forgive me? " Jiang Wan looks like a pear blossom with rain. If people don''t know her, they may feel sad. But in Liu Zhijie''s eyes, her pity is particularly disgusting¡° Jiang Wan, how shameless are you? Do you think I will be with you now? " Liu Zhijie stares at Jiang Wan and continues to say in deep disgust: "how can I, Liu Zhijie, want the broken shoes worn by countless people?" Jiang Wan has a dull face. She once thought that Liu Zhijie could bring her happiness until Liu Zhijie''s company went bankrupt. After the company went bankrupt, she thought that Liu Zhijie had no chance to turn over. However, because of Han 3000''s words, Liu Zhijie went to the top of his life. All this is not how powerful Liu Zhijie is, but Han 3000 dominates everything. Jiang Wan this just thoroughly clear, she despises Su Yingxia, now is how happy. She tried to compare with Su Yingxia. Now, what qualifications does she have? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 721

    Binxian things come to an end, Han 3000 and non-stop back to Yuncheng.


    Although he very much hopes to delay some time and find some troubles to solve for himself, he can''t find anything to do after Binxian.


    At the top of Yunding mountain, yilao and Fangzhan stand on the top of the mountain. Facing the strong wind, they are not affected by the cold weather.


    "Is this the best time to take him back?" In recent days, Mr. Yi has been struggling with this problem. With the existence of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, Han 3000 can''t let go of his worries about the secular world. This problem will become an obstacle to Han 3000''s growth in the apocalypse, which will make him worry about some things.


    Everyone who enters the Apocalypse must do one thing, that is to put aside the secular world. This is an irreversible rigid rule, but elder Yi knows that such a rule can not be imposed on Han 3000. Otherwise, it will only cause his resistance, and even make him give up the idea of going to the Apocalypse.


    "Yilao, enter the apocalypse, forget life and death, this is the first rule of apocalypse, but Han 3000 can''t do it." Fang Zhan said that he did not mean Han 3000 was afraid of death, but Han 3000 had his own responsibility, so he would not ignore life and death.


    "Yes, he has a wife and children. His future is the future of his family. How can he do it?" Yilao sighed. If he was an ordinary person, yilao would treat him by special means, or even by apocalypse, to cut off his concern for the secular world. However, Han 3000 was different. He was a special person. Yilao regarded him very seriously, and even regarded him as the future of apocalypse. It would be impossible for him to use these means.


    Kill Su Yingxia and Han Nian?


    If you do, after Han 3000 knows, apocalypse may usher in unexpected trouble.


    Over the years, Tianqi has created a son named Lintong, but Lintong''s ability can''t bear the heavy responsibility. Han 3000 has such qualifications. Such a man is a double-edged sword. If he uses it well, he can create miracles, but if he doesn''t use it well, he will hurt himself.


    "Yilao, I feel... His ability is very strange." Fang Zhan said.


    "Are there fewer strange people in the apocalypse? Although he is strange, he is also the strongest among them. I am confident that the apocalypse in three years will become stronger because of him. When the Apocalypse faces that matter, only he is qualified to turn the tide." Yi said.


    Speaking of that, Fang Zhan''s expression is very dignified. As one of the top ten Apocalypse masters, he has a core position in the apocalypse. Naturally, he knows the secret of the apocalypse. What the Apocalypse guards is the secret that ordinary people don''t know. The hidden danger that this secret brings to the world is the existence of extermination.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, "the stronger the ability, the more difficult it is to control."


    This sentence caused the dissatisfaction of old Yi. Old Yi shook his head and said: "his strong character will not be controlled by anyone, and I will never have such an idea. He is like a spring. The more he presses hard, the stronger he will be resisted."


    "Can Apocalypse change the rules for him? You can''t follow him in everything Fang Zhan said.


    "Rules are set by people. Why can''t they be changed?" Old Yi said lightly.


    There was a flash of shock in Fang Zhan''s eyes. The Apocalypse rules have been passed on for a hundred years. Now yilao is going to make changes because of Han 3000. How important is Han 3000 in his heart.


    However, apocalypse is not only four has the final say, the four door three Hall is quite similar, even if the old man really wants to change rules for Korea three thousand, he must get the approval of the three Hall. But how hard is it to achieve this?


    Over the years, although the four gates and three halls seem to coexist peacefully, they are in fact contradictory everywhere. It is common for them to compete with each other. What''s more, there are times when the four gates and three halls look down on each other.


    Take Lintong as an example. Although he has the name of the proud son of heaven, only the people of four schools agree with these four words. The third hall takes this matter as a joke and never thinks that Lintong is qualified to be called these four words.


    "Old Yi, will the third hall agree with you?" Fang Zhan asks tentatively. He knows that since old Yi says so, there must be some arrangement, but he can''t imagine what old Yi will do.


    Yi old smile, said: "in Apocalypse, strength for respect, as long as let three Hall see Han 3000 potential, why do they refuse?"


    It''s not that a woman is pregnant and can''t see or touch her potential. Just by talking about it, how can people in the third hall believe it.


    "April is a very important month for the apocalypse. Do you remember what will happen in April when you have been away from the Apocalypse for so many years?" Yi old suddenly opposite side war asks a way.


    "Of course, I remember the annual Apocalypse expert selection. Everyone''s efforts in the Apocalypse are to show their strength in this month." Fang Zhan said that although he had been away for many years, how could he forget such an important thing?


    In the apocalypse, there are four levels: Heaven and earth are xuanhuang, and the Yellow character level is the lowest, which is the most marginal figure of the apocalypse. When I was in the Nangong family, the two heavenly masters and disciples of Zhuang Tang Palace were the Yellow character level. Every time I was promoted to a higher level, my status in the Apocalypse would become higher. Only when I was promoted to the Tianzi level, I would be the real apocalypse. As for wanting to become a core member, We must achieve the strength of Fangzhan and become one of the top ten experts at least.


    People like Lintong, who have the name of the proud son of heaven, are not the core members of the apocalypse, because they don''t even know the true secret of the apocalypse¡° How long is April? " Yi old continues to ask a way¡° It''s almost new year''s day. Once it''s over, there''s only one month left. " Fang Zhan said¡° Yes, in a month, Han 3000 was promoted from yellow to Tianzi, which shocked the apocalypse Say words, Yi old face exposed very thick joke. Fang Zhan is stunned. Then he understands what elder Yi is planning. He even wanted Han 3000 to participate in the selection of experts, but also placed such high hopes on Han 3000. It''s unprecedented for Tianqi to be promoted from yellow to Tianzi in one month. If Han 3000 does, it will shock the whole Tianqi. Even the name of Lintong''s son of heaven can''t be compared with Han 3000. But... The level of an expert''s rating is like a ladder, which needs to go up step by step. Does yilao have to break the rules for Han 3000 and let him participate in the promotion competition of each level¡° Put your chin back. Don''t look like you''ve never seen the world before. " Yi said with a smile. Fang Zhan quickly closes his mouth. He is really shocked by Yi Lao''s idea. It is estimated that the whole Apocalypse has never thought that anyone can do it¡° Mr. Yi, you want him to take part in the three ratings. Can he bear it? " Fang Zhan doubts¡° If you want to be a blockbuster, you can''t do it without paying a price. " Yi said¡° But I don''t think the third hall will allow him to participate. " Fang Zhan said¡° As long as they have the strength, what qualifications do they have to oppose? I can''t wait to see Han 3000 beat them in the face. It''s time for these old guys to see the strength of young people. " Old Yi disdained the way. Fang Zhan''s eyebrows jump. In the apocalypse, there were rumors in the past that yilao and some important figures in the third hall didn''t agree. But without evidence, these words are just rumors. Today, Fang Zhan has seen that yilao has a very big estrangement from those people¡° Yi Lao, you... "Fang Zhan swallowed and moistened his throat. Then he continued:" are you not afraid to hit your face? " Yi old one Zheng, this problem he really didn''t think about, in case of what goes wrong, disgrace can be him¡° How is it possible that Han 3000 can force you, one of the top ten experts, to use his heart sword, and his strength will be promoted to Tianzi level. What''s the problem? " Yi said. Top ten? Every time he mentioned these four words, Fang Zhan only had a bitter smile on his face, because he had been away from the Apocalypse for too long and completely wasted himself. With his current ability, he was not qualified to be one of the top ten experts. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 722

    "Old Yi, do you really think I still have the strength of the top ten experts?" Fang Zhan said with a wry smile, if he is really at the peak of his strength, Han 3000 has the ability to kill Han 3000 even with the protection of yilao. How can he wait for yilao to help him?


    From this point alone, it has shown that his current strength is not worthy of the title of top ten experts. It is a major mistake to judge Han 3000''s strength by such a standard.


    "Do you mean to attack my confidence?" Old Yi turned his head and looked at Fang Zhan.


    Fang Zhan unconsciously retreated a few steps and opened a safe distance with yilao. Then he said, "yilao, I just hope you think twice and use my peak strength to measure Han 3000. There is a huge gap. Once han 3000 loses, I''m afraid you will lose face."


    Yilao''s shoulders are obviously drooping. He only thinks about the shock Han 3000 will cause to Apocalypse. He really ignores the gap between Fang Zhan''s current strength and that of the past. It''s really very difficult for Han 3000 to face the challenge of Tianzi.


    And with only two months left, it''s not very realistic to want Han 3000 to become stronger.


    But Yi is always a very persistent person. Since he has decided to make Han 3000 a blockbuster in this way, he will never give up easily.


    Moreover, he hopes that Han 3000 will be recognized by the apocalypse in the shortest time, which is the only way that can work.


    "Two months. In these two months, I have to make Han 3000 stronger." Yi old tone firm say.


    Fang Zhan opens his mouth. He looks like he wants to talk but stops. He doesn''t say anything in the end. He''s afraid to make Yi old angry.


    What he wants to say is very simple and easy to associate, that is, during this period of time, Han 3000 will focus his life on Su Yingxia and Han Nian. He will not be distracted by other things. The so-called training of Yi Lao has not been agreed by Han 3000, which is just a joke.


    Han 3000 is not a puppet who can be manipulated by others. What he wants to do, even Yi Lao can''t stop him.


    At the hillside villa, Han Sanqian comes home with Han Nian in his arms, just like a father. As Fang Zhan thinks, Han Sanqian only wants to accompany Su Yingxia and Han Nian in the remaining secular time. In addition, anything is meaningless to him.


    When yilao, the dry grandfather, comes to the villa, Han 3000 treats him coldly. Even if yilao looks at Han Nian, he doesn''t get Han 3000''s consent.


    After all, old man Yi''s reputation is a threat. If Han 3000 is not happy, he will not be happy.


    "Can''t I have a look at my own dry granddaughter?" Yi old helpless to Han 3000 said.


    "Have you forgotten how you came to be a grandfather? My daughter can''t learn from you, you shameless old man." Han 3000 said mercilessly.


    Han Tianyang and Yanjun, who have long speculated about the identity of yilao, tremble when they hear Han 3000''s words. Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to yilao. You know, he is a big man in Tianqi!


    More importantly, Han 3000''s words didn''t make Yi old angry, on the contrary, he still had a flattering smile on his face.


    "She''s so young, how can she learn from me? Besides, I''m not a bad person." Yi said.


    "You stay away from my daughter. If you have anything, just say it. If you have nothing, just leave my house." Han three thousand disdain of say, this old guy has nothing to do but ascend Three Treasures Temple, since come to him, certainly have reason.


    Old Yi looks at Han Nian from a distance. The little girl is white and clean. She is very beautiful. When she grows up, she will be a disaster to the country and the people.


    "In front of so many people?" Old Yi asked.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and Han Tianyang and Yan Jun. after staring at Yi Lao, he said, "go out and talk."


    Hand over Han Nian to Su Yingxia, and Han 3000 and Yi Lao come to the backyard.


    "Come on, I have to take care of my baby daughter." Han Sanyi looks impatient. He dares to show others his attitude in front of yilao. He is the first one.


    "In April, I will take you to the apocalypse. After the apocalypse, you will face one thing. As for what it is, I will explain it to you later. Now what you have to do is to improve your strength. In these two months, you have to become stronger than you are now." Yi said.


    "You can go." After listening to old Yi''s words, Han 3000 turns around and poses to go back to the villa.


    Yi Lao Leng for a while, hastily said: "you haven''t said answer not agree."


    Han turned his head and said, "don''t you know what to do for the new year?"


    "For what?" Old Yi asked vaguely.


    "Of course, I''m with my family. I don''t have time to do these things with you." Finish saying, Han three thousand directly turned to walk, a little chance also didn''t leave for Yi old.


    Yi Lao''s face is full of helpless smile, but he knows that Han 3000 can''t be blamed. His expectation is imposed on Han 3000, and Han 3000 has two months left to go to Apocalypse. It''s natural for him to accompany Su Yingxia and Han Nian. How can he be qualified to ask Han 3000 to train?


    Heavily sighed a tone, Yi old fight to say: "this kid is really difficult to control."¡° I have thought of this result for a long time. With Han 3000''s attention to his relatives, he is absolutely not willing to waste his time with them at this time. " Fang Zhan said. Hearing this, Yi Lao''s face became gloomy in an instant. He turned his head and looked at Fang Zhan. Fang Zhan smelled a dangerous breath and said quickly, "old Yi, I can''t blame you."¡° Why don''t you tell me, you fellow, since you''ve known for a long time. " Yilao gritted his teeth. Fang Zhan has a hard time. If he had told elder Yi earlier, elder Yi would also be angry. It''s really not a person inside or outside¡° In fact, I just guessed it. It''s just a bull. " Fang Zhan explained quickly¡° Bragging comes at a price, don''t you know? " With that, the figure suddenly became illusory. But in the blink of an eye, Fang Zhan flew back like a shell. Old Yi clapped his hands and said, "don''t brag in the future. You can''t help beating your bones." Fang Zhan was so hard that he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. As the Chinese New Year approaches, Yuncheng is becoming more and more lively. Migrant workers come back to their hometown and are busy buying new year''s goods. People come and go on the streets. Half a month before the Chinese new year, people began to visit the hillside villa, and everyone was carrying very valuable gifts. In the past, this kind of grand occasion could only be seen in the Tianjia, but now, even the Tianjia, they also need to send people to the hillside villa to give gifts. This is the benefit of status. When people sit at home, gifts come from heaven. However, there is a difference between Tianjia and ordinary businessmen. Ordinary people are not qualified to enter the villa, but Tianjia gift givers can swagger into the villa and laugh with Han Nian. This person is tianling''er. Tianling''er is the only one in Yuncheng who can treat Han 3000 as her brother, which is why she has special treatment in the hillside villa. Tian Honghui, who did not pay attention to Han 3000 before, has more than once congratulated on the relationship between Tian linger and Han 3000. But for this relationship, the Tian family would have become an ordinary family¡° Brother, you are so ugly, why can you have such a beautiful daughter¡° Brother, when my niece grows up, she can''t be like you, or it''s over. "¡° Brother, sister-in-law''s gene is really powerful. Fortunately, nianer is not affected by you. " Tianling''er can not only take the villa on the hillside as his home, but also ruthlessly attack Han 3000, and let Han 3000 have no idea to refute. Of course, tianling''er is not serious. After all, in her mind, Han 3000 has a male god image. If Han 3000 had not been married, she would rather change the relationship between brother and sister into a husband wife relationship¡° Welcome summer, next time someone comes, please lock the door and don''t let her in. " Han 3000 light said. Tianling son to Han three thousand Nu mouth, disdain said: "my sister-in-law is not such a ruthless person." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 723

    Han Sanqian doesn''t know who she should please and who she can get. As long as she makes Su Yingxia happy, Han Sanqian''s threat to her is meaningless.


    "It''s meaningless not to quarrel with you." Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Tian ling''er raised his fist of victory and said, "you can''t make trouble of me. Admit defeat."


    Han 3000 waved his hand, took out the phone and dialed Moyang''s number.


    "You find a place to get together tonight." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang that the time to stay in Cloud City is less and less. Han 3000 and these brothers haven''t been eating, drinking and chatting with each other for a long time, just taking advantage of today''s free time to explain the affairs of Cloud City.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away. How about hot pot on a cold day?" Mo Yang said excitedly.


    "Yes, I will."


    Hang up the phone, Mo Yang can''t wait to leave the magic.


    Recently, there is a hot pot shop in Yuncheng which is very famous. It''s popular almost every day. People have to wait in line with the brand when they eat. And people often start to queue up at three o''clock in the afternoon at dinner time. It''s the most popular shop in Yuncheng.


    When I came to the hot pot shop, the appearance of Moyang directly shocked the manager, and the manager conveyed the news to the boss at the first time. After all, Moyang''s current status in Cloud City is a big man. No matter where he goes to eat, the boss''s personal reception is the minimum standard, and no one dares to neglect it.


    "Mr. Mo, I didn''t expect that my shop could welcome such a big man as you. It''s really magnificent." The boss said to Mo Yang with a smile on his face.


    "I won''t receive any other guests tonight. I''ll make a reservation." Mo Yang said.


    The boss looks embarrassed. The turnover of the hot pot restaurant in one night can be ignored, but it will certainly cause the dissatisfaction of other guests. Although Moyang deserves the attention of the boss, he doesn''t want to smash his signboard because of Moyang.


    "Mr. Mo, we have a special box here. How about I arrange a box for you?" The boss said that if Han Sanqian comes, he is willing to pay the price and risk of smashing the signboard, but some of Moyang is not worth it.


    Mo Yang heard this, a face unhappy, said: "so not to face?"


    "Boss Mo, I''m a small business man. The customer is God. I dare not offend other customers." The boss said with a bitter smile.


    "If you don''t dare to offend other guests, you can offend me?" Mo Yang asked.


    Boss a pair of embarrassed appearance, said to Mo Yang: "Mo boss, I am not this meaning, hope you can understand me."


    Although the manager stood aside and didn''t dare to speak, he also had some dissatisfaction in his heart. In his opinion, Moyang was a bit too much for such a forced thing. After all, he was only one of Han 3000''s subordinates. He didn''t come to eat himself when he talked about such a big show.


    "Well, since you don''t want to, I have to choose a new place. After all, brother 3000 likes a quiet place to eat." Mo Yang said faintly that he called Han 3000 brother because he wanted to put his position in order to let outsiders know that he was only one of Han 3000''s subordinates. In front of Han 3000, he called Han 3000 directly, because Han 3000 asked for this.


    Hearing this, the boss was stunned.


    Han 3000 is coming to his place for dinner?


    This is the dream of many people!


    Let alone a small hot pot shop, even the whole hotel, as long as he is willing to go, the hotel is willing to empty all the guests for him.


    "What did he just say?" The boss asked the manager.


    The manager was also at a loss. He was obviously frightened. Who could have thought that Han 3000 would come to their small place for dinner?


    "Boss, it seems that Han 3000 is coming." Said the manager.


    The boss immediately jumped up his feet, just like the floor was burning. He said to the manager, "what are you doing in a daze? Hurry to stop Moyang. If I miss this good opportunity, I will regret it all my life."


    At this time, Moyang has come out of the hot pot shop, and the manager is in a hurry, gasping in front of Moyang.


    "Mr. Mo, please wait. Please wait." The manager said out of breath.


    Mo Yang said with a cool expression: "what are you waiting for? Can''t I find a place to eat in such a big cloud city?"


    At this time, the boss ran out, just heard Mo Yang''s words, and said: "Mo boss, I''m so sorry. Don''t worry, there will be no idle people in my shop tonight."


    Mo Yang gave a cold smile and said, "it''s not a small business just now. Are you afraid to offend the guests?"


    The boss is really afraid to offend the guests, but if Han 3000 comes to dinner, is he still worried about no customers? Even the big boss, I''m afraid they have to rush to make a reservation.


    "Boss Mo, it''s my fault. Please give me another chance." The boss said with a look of apology.


    Mo Yang patted the boss on the shoulder, said: "did not seize the opportunity, this can not blame me." This makes the boss feel cool. I don''t know how many people are waiting for this opportunity in the whole Cloud City, but he is going to miss it¡° Brother Mo, I''m sorry. I''m the one who should die and don''t understand. " Then the boss bent his knees, as if to kneel down. Mo Yang quickly stopped him. He was not used to kneeling for him, and it was just a small matter to eat. He didn''t need to go up to this level¡° Let your chef make the bottom of the pot delicious and prepare the dishes fresh. " Mo Yang finished this sentence, turned and left. The boss was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. He couldn''t control the happy look on his face. He said to the manager quickly, "go and say hello to the kitchen. All the dishes tonight must be fresh enough. If you can''t prepare them, go and buy them immediately."¡° Yes, boss, I''ll do it right away. " The manager is also a flustered look, since the opening of the store, this is the first time to usher in a real sense of the big man, no one dare to be careless. The boss took a few deep breaths and even pinched his thigh. After feeling the pain, he realized that it was not a dream. Han 3000 really wanted to come to eat with him¡° I didn''t expect that I would have today. Fortunately, I didn''t miss this opportunity. Otherwise, I would have to face my ancestors in the future. " The boss said with a happy face. Han 3000 didn''t know about the meal. At four o''clock in the afternoon, he left the hillside villa. When he came to Mordor, Mo Yang, Lin Yong, Qi Hu and others had been waiting at the door for a long time. These people can be regarded as Han 3000''s closest brothers. Although Han 3000 once said that Lin Yong was not valued by Han 3000, and even deprived him of the right to become the number one person in the gray area of Yuncheng, Lin Yong can''t bear the responsibility, and it''s no problem to do some small things¡° Three thousand brothers. "¡° Three thousand brothers. " Lin Yong and Qi Hu shout in one voice. Han 3000 went to Qi Hu, hit him in the chest and asked, "do you adapt to urban life now?"¡° More than adaptation, he is now the most famous cannon king in Mordor. " Mo Yang said with a smile. Han Sanqian looks at Qi Hu unexpectedly. He thinks that when he first came down the mountain to Yuncheng, he was very strange to urban life, and he didn''t even know the basic necessities of life. Now, he can get such a title. It seems that he''s living in the devil''s capital¡° Qi Hu, I can''t see that you still have this kind of ability. " Han said with a sigh. Qi Hu awkwardly fished his head and glared at Mo Yang fiercely. Then he said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, the beautiful life of Huahua world is much better than that on the mountain. Master always says that it''s dangerous at the foot of the mountain. It turns out that he lied to me." Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. It seems that Qi Hu is really bewitched by beauty. He doesn''t even believe his master''s words. But it''s also true that the diversity of cities can''t be compared with the dullness of mountains¡° Everyone has a different way of doing things. I don''t interfere in the life you choose. But when a woman meets someone she wants to love, she has to hold on to it. Don''t let her regret it or hurt her. " Han 3000 said that these words are from the bottom of his heart, and also Han 3000''s faith in loyalty to his feelings. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 724

    Qi Hu''s expression is very serious after listening to Han 3000''s words, but he doesn''t understand the truth at all. For Qi Hu, who has just understood the fun of Huahua world, this kind of words from his heart is like playing the lute to a cow, because he has never felt what is called love.


    After Han Sanqian and his party went to the hot pot shop, except for the kitchen, there were only the boss and the manager in the whole shop. The other waiters were all taken home by the boss on holiday. In the face of such a big man as Han Sanqian, he naturally had to wait on him personally.


    Although the boss has made all psychological preparations, he is still at a loss after seeing Han 3000. For the boss of a small hot pot shop, Han 3000''s weight is too heavy, which makes him have to face everything carefully.


    Han 3000''s presence can make the whole hot pot shop prosperous, and his business will become bright because of Han 3000''s arrival. He doesn''t want to ruin his opportunity because of some meaningless mistakes, which is why he will let the waiter go home on holiday.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m just having dinner." Han 3000 saw the boss''s nervousness and said to him.


    The boss quickly nodded, but this sentence made him more nervous, even his hands could not help shaking slightly.


    "Mr. Han, it''s my honor for you to come to dinner. You can rest assured that I have prepared the freshest dishes for you." Said the boss.


    Han 3000 looked at some people in Moyang and said with a smile, "the fresh food is not enough. Is there enough wine? I''m going to drink all these guys today."


    "That''s enough, Mr. Han can rest assured that the wine is absolutely enough, and it''s all good wine." Said the boss.


    Mo Yang looked at Han 3000 with an unconvinced face and said, "who will get down first today? Who is the dog?"


    "That''s what you said, wine."


    In the process of pushing the cup and changing the cup, several people talked about the past. Although Qi Hu didn''t take part in the previous events, he was also full of fun. He didn''t expect that Han 3000, who was so fierce, used to be a joke of the whole Cloud City. Look where he is now, those people have to wait on him with fear. It''s really hard to imagine how those people used to scold Han 3000, What do those who have scolded Han 3000 feel now.


    "Brother 3000, those guys who scold you don''t dare to say anything now." Qi Hu said with a smile.


    Mo Yang, who had been drinking a little, clapped his case and said with a look of instructing Jiang Shan: "speak up, these people dare not even breathe now. How can they still speak up? I have long seen that 3000 is not a simple boy. In the past three years, they have been able to pick up their younger brothers and sisters through rain and wind. Many people just can''t do it."


    Han 3000 waved to Mo Yang and said, "just talk. What do you do when you stand up? Are you big?"


    Finish saying, Han 3000 saw a Qi tiger.


    Qi Hu stands up with a silly smile on his face. Mo Yang takes a silent look and sits down.


    "Back then, I was just a down and out kid. After brother 3000 came to Cloud City, he threw millions in front of me. He said he wanted me to be the boss of the gray area of Cloud City. At that time, I was still treated as a joke. I didn''t expect that in less than a month, I would become a street thug and become the boss. Unfortunately, brother 3000 was disappointed in the end." After Lin Yong said this, he didn''t complain and regret at all. He didn''t blame Han 3000 for not valuing him, because he didn''t show the magnanimity that a boss should have. This is his chance.


    As for regret, he did not, because Mo Yang''s ability is above him, only Mo Yang can twist a mess of Cloud City gray area into a rope.


    Mo Yang patted Lin Yong on the shoulder and said, "what''s it like to put millions of cash in front of you?"


    Lin Yong laughed and said: "for me, who has never seen 10000 yuan in cash, millions are like a mountain. I can''t breathe. For half a month, I still feel like I''m dreaming."


    Mo Yang heard this, also burst out laughing, said: "look at your promise, at the beginning I cheated 200 million from him, but also a week did not sleep well."


    Han 3000 looks at Mo Yang with a gloomy face and says¡° Mo Yang, you are cheating. When do you plan to pay back the money? "


    As soon as Mo Yang''s face turned pale, he began to talk about him and asked Qi Hu, "Qi Hu, how did you live without a woman in the mountains for so many years?"


    After a glass of wine, Qi Hu sighed: "I didn''t even know what a woman was like before. I didn''t understand it at all."


    Not only Mo Yang and Lin Yong laughed, but Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    This may be the common problem of men chatting together, and the topic will never get over women.


    The boss stood listening to their story, with an envious expression on his face. He was able to participate in Han 3000''s life and form such a good friend relationship with Han 3000. It''s a dream for many people. It''s a pity that no one can integrate into this small group now.


    "Oh, if only I could sit there drinking and talking." The boss said with a sigh, and his admiration was beyond expression.


    The manager is more exaggerated than the boss. He even fantasizes in his mind what attitude the whole cloud city will treat him if he is qualified to drink at that table. This is the peak of his life¡° Boss, have you ever scolded Mr. Han before? " Asked the manager. This sentence makes the boss''s expression changed, and immediately glared at the manager. Can you say this casually? In Yuncheng, even children know Han 3000''s deeds, and they will make fun of Han 3000 with Su family''s son-in-law. It can be said that there are few people who have not discussed this matter in Yuncheng. Of course, he has also said it. However, with Han 3000''s present position, who dares to mention the past again? Isn''t that death? The manager also knew that he had opened the wrong topic, and quickly said: "boss, I''m running out of wine. I''ll go and serve the wine."¡° It''s not your turn. I''ll come myself. " With that, the boss went to the wine cabinet. At this time, the topic of Han Sanqian and others has finally passed the stage that children are not suitable for. Han Sanyi said to Mo Yang solemnly, "my sister-in-law has been away for such a long time. Don''t you really plan for her future?" Mo Yang put away the smile on his face, shook the wine glass, the wine in the glass formed a swirl, said: "until now, every morning, I seem to be able to hear her call me up, and only her voice, can make me wake up in a dream." With these words, a tear fell from the corner of Mo Yang''s eye, and he continued: "I wash my hands for her and come out of the world for her, but I will never fall in love with another woman because she is gone." Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. He always hopes to find a chance to enlighten Moyang. After all, people are old and have a companion to take care of each other. Compared with a lonely life, at least some people can speak. But he didn''t expect that Moyang still sticks to it after so long¡° We have the same bad taste. You should know how I feel Mo Yang said. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "it seems that I have to build a nursing home for you in Yuncheng." This idea let Mo Yang hit it off and said, "it''s settled. I''ll reserve a place for you. You can come to accompany me in the future." With that, Mo Yang pointed to Lin Yong and Qi Hu and said, "and you two, we will live in a nursing home in the future. If anyone dares not to come, I will never finish with him." In the face of this threat, Lin Yong certainly did not dare to refute, but Qi Hu said something very heartfelt: "I have a wife and children in the future, why should I live in a nursing home?" Mo Yang was stunned and didn''t know how to retort. Han 3000 then said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will find a group of old ladies to accompany you. You will never be lonely." That night, several people drank all night, chatting about the past and the future. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 725

    At three o''clock in the morning, except Han 3000, the other three people all fell down, but Han 3000 was just a little drunk, which made Han 3000 feel very surprised. For him who seldom drinks, the amount of alcohol has always been very ordinary, but today it is extraordinary, which makes Han 3000 think of the power in his body.


    Once something happened to him that could not be explained, Han 3000 could only think in this direction, because there was no other possibility.


    Just as Han 3000 was going to send them back to mordu, an old man went into the hot pot shop again.


    "Do you still have the energy to have a drink with me?"


    "Grandpa Yan, why are you here?" Han 3000 stands up quickly. Although he is not the same today, Han 3000''s respect for Yan Jun has not changed from before to now. For him, Yan Jun grew up with his childhood. Only Yan Jun cared about him when he was a child, and without Yan Jun''s training and guidance, he can never get to this step.


    "I haven''t had a drink with you for a long time. I want to have a drink with you. I don''t have many opportunities in the future." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han three thousand heart a shock, it seems that Yan Jun has guessed that he wants to leave.


    "You two go first." Yanjun turned to the boss and the manager.


    Two people looking at Han 3000, without Han 3000''s instructions, how dare to leave at will.


    "Let''s go. If anything is lost, I''ll pay for it." Han 3000 said.


    "Mr. Han, I''m just outside the door. If you need anything, just call me the first time." The boss quickly said, don''t say something is lost, even if the whole store is empty, he can''t ask Han 3000 for compensation, and the value of this store is nothing compared with knowing Han 3000.


    Many big names in Yuncheng know about Han Sanqian''s dining here. The boss knows that his business development doesn''t need to change deliberately, and someone will add fuel to it. He doesn''t have to worry about his future.


    After two people leave, Yan Jun poured a cup of wine to Han 3000 personally, say: "walk a?"


    Han three thousand raised his glass, two people clink the glass, drink.


    "Now you''re a huge number. Grandpa Yan is not your opponent." Yan Jun said with a smile, think before and Han three thousand a drink, each time less than two rounds, Han three thousand will be drunk, but now, he drink late into the night, even can not change his face.


    "Grandpa Yan, I think it''s related to the strength in my body." Han 3000 said.


    "No matter what the reason is, it can''t be denied that you are powerful. Doesn''t that power belong to you? You can''t separate the two. Since they are in you, they belong to you. " Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 nodded, all the time, he felt that the power was in his body, which was not his thing, but after Yan Jun said so, Han 3000 suddenly became enlightened.


    No matter where the power comes from, since it is in his body and can be driven by him, it naturally belongs to him.


    "What do you think of the future?" Yan Jun asked, this is what he came to Han 3000, about to go to Apocalypse, Yan Jun want to know if Han 3000 is ready.


    In the past, Yan Jun more or less interfered in Han 3000''s thoughts. After all, he was still young at that time, and his thoughts were immature. If he didn''t guide him, it was likely that he would go astray. Now, although Han 3000 has become an adult, Yan Jun still can''t help but want to know more about Han 3000''s thoughts.


    This is not to interfere with Han 3000, but simply care. After all, Yan Jun has no offspring. While Han 3000 treats him as his grandfather, he also treats Han 3000 as his grandson.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m afraid." Han 3000 lowered his head. This was the first time that he mentioned his state of mind to others.


    Apocalypse, after all, is a completely unknown place for Han 3000. What will happen there is beyond Han 3000''s expectation. In this case, it is obviously unrealistic to say that Han 3000 can completely face it.


    Anyone, no matter how powerful, as long as he is a mortal, will have a kind of timidity in the face of the unknown. What''s more, Han 3000 still has more responsibilities to bear on him. His life is no longer his own.


    "Afraid of not coming back?" Yan Jun asked in a deep voice.


    "Both Yingxia and nianer need to be taken care of. If I really die, it''s very unfair to them." Han 3000 said.


    Yanjun took a deep breath and said, "the only way to make yourself immortal is to be strong and endlessly powerful. Only when you are so powerful that you have no opponent can you protect yourself and Yingxia and nianer at the same time."


    "Grandfather Yan, Bifeng manor, I fight with Fang Zhan. When the old man with white beard comes out, do you see clearly?" Han 3000 said.


    This matter has been Yan Jun''s confusion, because he didn''t care about the old man with white beard. In a sudden situation, he didn''t catch his action clearly.


    "There is still a little distance between the lakeshore and the green island. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to cross this distance, so I am also thinking about how he managed to do it." Yan Jun said.


    "Step on the water." Han 3000 said that this scene, only he can clearly observe, which violates common sense, is the reason why han 3000 is afraid of the apocalypse. He may be called a master in the secular world, but in the apocalypse, maybe even the worst people are inferior¡° Step on the water Yan Jun''s face was shocked and frowned. How could it be? How could people walk on the water, and it was still at a speed that could not be reached by the naked eye¡° I saw it with my own eyes, and I have asked Zhang Bifeng afterwards that there are no hidden piles or places to borrow money at the bottom of the lake. " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun took a deep breath, such a strange thing is unheard of by him, after all, this is reality, not the special effects in the film and TV series¡° It seems that apocalypse is indeed a world totally different from the secular world. " Yan Jun said. Han 3000''s face was heavy. After a long silence, he said to Yanjun, "grandfather Yan, why do you think there is such a place?" This is the problem Han 3000 has been thinking about for a long time. Since the Apocalypse is a place where all the experts are gathered together, it can not be without a purpose, and this purpose may even be the significance of the existence of the whole apocalypse. In Han 3000''s view, this is not only the key to the apocalypse, but also the place that will have a great impact on his life¡° Against certain enemies? " This is the first idea of Yan Jun''s subconsciousness, but after careful consideration, there is another possibility, and he continued: "it is also possible that these experts may be afraid of messing with the secular world, so they find an excuse to gather them together to avoid their strong influence on the secular balance."¡° Both are possible, but the former is more likely. The old man once asked me, if I were given a chance to change the world, what would I hope to change the world into. " Han 3000 said. As for the old man''s identity, Yan Jun and Han Tianyang have guessed that he is likely to be Yi laoben Zun. Although this matter has not been confirmed, the information disclosed everywhere is proving her identity. If he is just a runner to protect Han 3000, Fang Zhan''s attitude towards him is absolutely impossible to be so respectful. As the helmsman of the four gates, Mr. Yi''s question to Han 3000 is obviously quite serious. The world will change, and it will change because of Han 3000. It sounds like a joke, but it''s not a joke if you tell it from Yi Lao¡° Have you guessed the old man''s identity? " Yan Jun asks a way. Han 3000 light smile, said: "still use guess, he never said in front of me what his name is, so deliberately hide, if I don''t know he is Yi old, then I''m really a fool." At this time, yilao, who was sleeping in the middle of the night, suddenly woke up with a sneeze, rubbed his nose and said, "in the middle of the night, is it difficult for someone to speak ill of me?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Yan Jun nodded and said, "your grandfather and I are also guessing like this. He is likely to be Yi Lao himself."¡° We can''t imagine his position in Apocalypse, but he can ask me such questions, not just casually Han 3000 said in a deep voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 726

    Yan Jun also understands this truth. With the purpose of yilao, how can he talk about this topic casually? Since he said such a thing, he must have placed some hope on Han 3000, and this hope also reveals some information, that is, the existence of apocalypse, which is not simply to imprison those experts in Apocalypse.


    "I believe you have a way to deal with everything." Finish saying, Yan Jun poured a cup of wine to Han 3000 again.


    After the two drank, Han 3000 said: "grandfather Yan, I''m almost omnipotent in your mind."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 oneself all laughed, omnipotent, these four words weight how heavy, who dares to use these four words to describe own ability?


    But Yan Jun is a face, it seems that this is not a joke, said: "maybe you are now from the four words there is a certain distance, but I believe that one day, you can do, only in this way, you can really protect the people around you."


    Protect the people around you.


    These five words stimulate Han 3000''s heart. If protecting the people around him needs to cut through the thorns, he is willing to break through the thorns even if he knows that he will be covered with blood. As long as he can achieve this goal, Han 3000 can be indomitable.


    "Grandfather Yan, these five words will become my belief in life. No matter what danger I encounter, I have to survive." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Yan Jun stood up, patted Han 3000 on the shoulder, said: "go home, Ying Xia is still waiting for you, when I left, the light in her room has not gone out."


    Han 3000 looks at the time, and it''s about four o''clock in the morning, but he can''t let Su Yingxia wait all the time.


    As for the Moyang three, Han 3000 is very happy to show his preference for friends, originally intended to send them back to the devil, but now this idea is gone.


    Went to the door of the hot pot shop, said to the boss: "they three trouble you to help me back to magic all."


    "OK, no problem. Mr. Han, take your time." The boss sat on the edge of the street and almost fell asleep. As soon as he heard Han 3000''s words, he suddenly woke up.


    "I''ve made a note of the meal, even if I owe you one." Han 3000 said.


    The boss was so surprised that he didn''t get excited until Han 3000 walked away.


    A meal is nothing. Han 3000''s favor is hard to change.


    "Developed, developed." The boss said excitedly.


    The manager also understood this truth and said quickly, "boss, I can be a cow and a horse for you all my life. You must not forget me."


    The boss patted the manager on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Li, don''t worry. You have made a lot of contribution to this. How can I forget you?"


    Han three thousand back to the hillside villa, as Yan Jun said, the light in the room is still on, after opening the door, a face haggard Su Yingxia immediately full of energy.


    Despite Han''s wine spirit, Su Yingxia didn''t show any dislike.


    "Hurry up, it''s cold outside." Su Yingxia said.


    Warm bed, just right heat, late night drinking home, there is such a virtuous wife, this is the greatest happiness for a man.


    "Cold?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Fortunately, my national defense body can carry it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia stares, grabs Han 3000''s foot and puts it on his belly.


    It''s as cold as ice, but Su Yingxia''s face doesn''t change. He warms Han 3000 with his body temperature.


    Han 3000 can''t help but feel a little moved. What do you want when you get married?


    "Drink them down?" Su Yingxia asked with a smile.


    Han three thousand a pair of arrogant look, said: "your husband out, who can still sit on the table, already drill the bottom of the table."


    Su Yingxia said: "although you are powerful, you still have to drink less in the future. Drinking will hurt your health."


    "Quit, from now on." Han Sanyi is a serious book.


    "Really?" Su Yingxia said with a look of disbelief. She just joked casually. She didn''t want Han 3000 to stop drinking. After all, he is not a drinker.


    "Really." Han 3000 is not joking. He is willing to fulfill every promise he makes to Su Yingxia.


    If a man can''t even make his promise, isn''t that tantamount to farting?


    "I just want to talk about it. I just want you to drink less so as not to hurt yourself." See Han 3000 so serious, Su Yingxia quickly explained.


    "I want to protect you and nianer well, so I can''t let my body be damaged. From today on, I will quit smoking." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia suddenly lowered her head, and in a short time she sobbed in a low voice.


    Han 3000 immediately flustered up, for him who is not afraid of heaven and earth, Su Yingxia''s tears are comparable to the bombs that destroy the world.


    "What''s the matter? I''m crying." Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia raised his head, pear with rain, but also smile, said: "I''m happy, happy can''t cry?"


    Han Sanqian reached out and wiped the tears from Su Yingxia''s cheek. He said, "I can''t cry in the future. I can''t cry for anything. Otherwise, I will be distressed."¡° Cry, is to you love, only you love, will care more about me Su Yingxia said with a stubborn expression. Han 3000 hugged Su Yingxia in his arms and said softly, "fool, if you don''t cry, I will always care about you." Su Yingxia quietly relies on Han 3000''s chest. Only at this time, her heart is the surest and most secure. But she knows that Han 3000 will leave sooner or later, and no one can change it¡° When are you leaving? " This is a problem that Su Yingxia doesn''t want to face, but she has to ask. She is worried that Han 3000 will disappear suddenly, leaving her unprepared¡° After the end of the new year, maybe we can''t put it off. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia takes a heavy breath, which is similar to the time she imagined. Although she still refuses to accept the reality, she can only tell herself in her heart that she must not become a stumbling block in Han 3000''s life. What she has to do is to support anything Han 3000 does¡° Protect yourself. Nianer and I will wait for you at home. " Su Yingxia said¡° It''s better not to take responsibility for the wives and daughters of the world than to take responsibility for the people of the world. " Han 3000 tone dignified said. Two people depend on each other and sleep, under this kind of atmosphere, did not have the thunder to hook the fire thing. They didn''t wake up until noon the next day, when the others had lunch at the table. Everyone knows that Han 3000 came back very late, so he didn''t disturb their rest. But Han 3000, who was in a good mood, suddenly felt inexplicable irritability when he saw Yi Lao on the table¡° Old man, why do you come here again? If you don''t have money, I''ll give you some alms. " Han 3000 said. Old Yi, sitting in Diaoyutai, didn''t get angry at Han 3000''s words. He didn''t even plan to take care of Han 3000. He said to he Ting, "your cooking skill is really unique. It tastes much better than those big hotels." He Ting is embarrassed. She knows that old Yi is changing the topic by herself, so she has to pretend that she has not heard old Yi''s words¡° Don''t you feel ashamed when you are so old and still so shameless? " Han 3000 didn''t let Yi Lao off easily. Even if he knew his identity, he still wanted to vent his unhappiness¡° It''s almost new year''s day. Can''t you let the old man experience the new year''s atmosphere? I don''t know what it''s like to celebrate the new year for many years Yi said¡° You don''t know what it''s like to celebrate the Chinese New Year. It has nothing to do with me Han 3000 said. In the face of Han 3000''s order, Yi Lao can only take out the thick skin of the city wall to treat, as if he didn''t hear anything, vowing to play this trick to the limit. Fang Zhan was frightened when he heard these words. The whole Apocalypse couldn''t find a person who dared to talk to elder Yi like this. Moreover, elder Yi was still Han 3000''s master, so he didn''t pay attention to his master¡° Grandfather, this year''s Han family''s ancestor worship should be arranged ahead of time so as to return to Yuncheng for the Spring Festival. " Han 3000 said to Han Tianyang. Han Tianyang also plans to do so, because he knows that Yanjing has no pleasant memories for Han 3000. It''s hard for him to return to Yanjing for the Spring Festival. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 727

    "I think so too. In that case, tomorrow, go early and return early." Han Tianyang said.


    It''s a good thing for Han 3000 to go early and return early, because Yanjing is not a place Han 3000 wants to go back to. If Han 3000 finishes it early, he won''t have a knot in his heart all the time. However, it''s still too fast for Han 3000 at this time tomorrow, because he hasn''t arranged for he ting and Jiang Yingying.


    He Ting''s husband died many years ago. For many years, she has been working in Yuncheng. Even in the Spring Festival, she dare not go back to her hometown for fear of being criticized. As the saying goes, there are many right and wrong things in front of the widow''s house, which leads to that he Ting has not been back home for many years. Taking this opportunity, Han 3000 wants to help he Ting go back to have a look.


    "Auntie he, are you going home for the new year this year?" Although Han 3000 has plans in mind, he still has to ask he ting what he thinks.


    Home?


    These two people make he Ting''s expression fade in an instant. She hasn''t been home for many years. In fact, she misses that place very much. However, for some special reasons, she can''t go back, because people in the whole village say that she is seducing wild men outside. These words are very painful for he Ting, who is a good family, What''s more, those gossipy women in the village make up the story so well that no matter how she explains it, it''s useless.


    "I don''t have a home." He Ting shakes her head helplessly.


    Jiang Yingying looks like she wants to stop talking. Many years ago, she wanted to go home to her father''s grave. But because of her mother''s obstruction, she couldn''t go back year after year. However, she didn''t quarrel with he Ting because she knew how people in the village scolded him. She couldn''t explain clearly. He Ting could only choose to escape. She could understand he ting in her heart.


    "Yingying, you can say whatever you want." Han three thousand see Jiang Yingying want to speak, but said not export, simply asked.


    Jiang Yingying took a look at he ting and said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, my father''s tomb has not been sorted out for many years. I want to go home to have a look, but the whole village is scolding my mother, so we dare not go back."


    "If I''m here, there''s nothing I dare to do. Since you want to go back, we''ll go back tomorrow." Han 3000 said that Jiang Yingying would go to Apocalypse with him in the future. He didn''t know what would happen and when he would come back. So Han 3000 also helped Jiang Yingying to complete the secular care.


    "Brother 3000, are you coming with us?" Jiang Yingying looks at Han 3000 in surprise. From the identity point of view, they are just servants of the Han family. They belong to both sides of the employment relationship. Han 3000 only needs to pay them, but the reality is that Han 3000 helps them again and again.


    "I said that a long time ago. We are a family." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head, and her eyes filled with tears.


    He Ting wants to say something, but she is not good at expression, and finally did not say it. Han 3000 has helped them too much. He Ting doesn''t know how to express it, so she can only take care of everything in the hillside villa with practical actions.


    Jiang Yingying originally thought Han 3000 was just a simple trip with her, but the situation was completely beyond her imagination.


    The next morning, starting from the hillside villa, countless luxury cars lined up to the foot of the mountain. Such a big battle was unprecedented in Yuncheng. If these cars drove back to the village, they would have to frighten the villagers.


    The villagers don''t know if they are stupid, but Jiang Yingying is already stupid when she stands in the yard.


    "Brother 3000, these cars... Are these cars going back home with us?" Jiang Yingying''s eyes almost fell to the ground. She didn''t think about returning to her hometown. What''s more, she didn''t think that this long line of luxury cars would happen to her.


    "Yes, since we want to go back, we have to make those people shut up and dare not speak ill of you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying''s mouth is dry, and she wriggles her throat unconsciously.


    As for he Ting, she was speechless, and even lost her thinking ability for a time. After all, she had never seen such a big battle, and it still happened to her.


    After a long time, he tingcai''s voice trembled and said to Han 3000, "3000, is it too exaggerated?"


    "How can you exaggerate? Since you want to go back, you can''t simply let those people know the gap between you and them, and you have to block their mouths." Han Sanqian said with a smile, for him, it''s just a small scene. If it''s not for the fact that Yuncheng can''t find a luxury car, Han Sanqian is not satisfied with this situation at all. It''s better to fill every road of he Ting''s hometown and let those who scold him secretly have a good look at her life.


    "Isn''t it really too high-profile?" He Ting said.


    Su Yingxia walked to he ting with a smile and said, "aunt he, you can rest assured. For him, it''s just a normal trip. How can it be regarded as a high profile."


    In terms of Han 3000''s influence in Yuncheng, it''s not high-profile. It''s just dozens of luxury cars. He can get the most noble treatment wherever he goes.


    "Let''s go. Don''t delay." Han three thousand and he Ting mother and son said.


    Su Yingxia originally planned to go with her, but he Ting was not there. She was afraid that Shi Jing could not take care of Han Nian alone, so she had to stay at home¡° Give aunt he a good face. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask you. " Su Yingxia said to Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry. I don''t know much about this kind of thing, but I''ve seen a lot of it and know how to do it." The motorcade started from Yundingshan villa area and drove on the streets of Yuncheng, which shocked countless passers-by. All the passers-by were wondering who the person in the first car was. They dared to make such a big show in Yuncheng. When the news slowly spread and everyone knew that it was driving out of Yundingshan villa, and Han 3000 was sitting in the car, they didn''t feel exaggerated and high-profile, and even thought it was a matter of course¡° Now Han 3000 is worthy of this kind of ostentation. Even if he drives a helicopter, it''s not too much. "¡° When he first joined the Su family, Han 3000 was scolded worse than a pig or a dog. Now who dares to scold him behind his back? "¡° Who is qualified to scold him for being a coward? They used to keep a low profile. How can a group of people who have been blinded by their interests see the idea of halal Passers-by''s attitude towards Han 3000 has changed qualitatively for a long time. However, it is only recently that Han 3000 has been so flattered. However, Han 3000 does not care about these things at all. Whether he scolds his wimpy son-in-law or praises him as a high-ranking man, Han 3000 feels that it does not matter, because what he cares about is never these false names. From the day he came to Yuncheng, Han 3000 just wanted to take care of Su Yingxia, and didn''t care about anything else. Sitting in the car, looking at the crowd standing on both sides of the street, he ting and Jiang Yingying both choose to bury their heads, as if they are afraid of being seen¡° You don''t have to look down because you can''t see inside Han 3000 said to them with a smile¡° Three thousand, I''m still a little uncomfortable. " He ting a face embarrassed said, as an ordinary people, when he Ting received such treatment, for only the pursuit of three meals of food and clothing for her, this kind of specification is really beyond her ability to bear¡° If you don''t get used to it, you''ll get used to it a few more times. If you want to go back to your hometown in the future, you''ll go to Moyang and he''ll make arrangements for you. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mo Yang, who was driving the car, heard this sentence and quickly said, "aunt he, if you have anything to do in the future, please call me. I will arrange it for you properly." He Ting shakes her head. She can''t stand it once. How can she do it more¡° No, no, how can I trouble you so much. " He Ting said. Mo Yang laughed and said, "aunt he, how can this be trouble? Your business is our business. 3000 told me that we are a family, so you don''t have to be polite to me." Jiang Yingying lowers her head and keeps buttoning her nails. This abnormal behavior is obviously due to some thoughts in her heart, but she doesn''t take the initiative to say that Han Sanqian doesn''t ask too much. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 728

    He Ting''s hometown is located in a small village in Yuncheng, which is less than an hour''s drive away from the urban area of Yuncheng. However, due to the huge fleet, it took her a whole hour and a half to get to the village.


    Of course, it attracts countless eyes along the way. Needless to say, it''s hard to see dozens of luxury cars in long lines even in first tier cities, let alone small cities like Yuncheng.


    A lot of chatting villagers are gathered at the entrance of the village, which is the normal situation in the village. In the slack period, the most willing thing for people who don''t go out to work is to gather at the entrance of the village and talk about other people''s right and wrong. They have taken these things as the greatest pleasure, and they will feel miserable if they don''t grin.


    And this kind of right and wrong has a very special place, that is, who is not in, the topic must be on who, generally talking about this kind of topic, no one dares to leave in advance, once left ahead of time, the next topic must be about the person who left.


    "By the way, have you heard about he Ting recently?"


    "This woman, who hasn''t returned to the village for many years, must have remarried. Otherwise, with a woman who can''t do anything, can she afford a daughter?"


    "If they don''t remarry, their mother will starve to death long ago. After planting land all her life, can she still find a job in the city?"


    This is a very typical self-esteem, these people are guarding two acres of fertile land, do not want to go out to work, nothing, so they naturally think that he Ting can not survive in the city.


    "Yes, there is no field for her to grow in the city."


    "I heard that Liu Wei had an idea about he Ting before, and he Ting''s home in the middle of the night. They must have an affair."


    "Liu Wei! No, he''s the head of our village. If he Ting gets involved with him, she''ll be dead. "


    "Who knows, in the middle of the night alone, can it be ok?"


    At this time, the motorcade came, and a group of gossipy women showed a stunned expression.


    "What kind of car is this? Look at the atmosphere."


    "There are still cars in the back. How can so many cars come to the village?"


    "Is this a big man coming? How can he be so pompous? I''m scared to death."


    At this time, Liu Wei was still at home watching the old DVD, which he had collected for many years. Apart from drinking, it was his only interest. He liked to play tricks to see it again and learn the tricks.


    "Liu Wei, Liu Wei."


    Just when Liu Wei saw the wonderful part, a flustered voice came out of the door.


    "Dead lame, are you calling the soul, in broad daylight, or what the hell." Liu Wei said with an angry face that he was very upset when he was disturbed.


    "You... You go to the village." Said the lame man.


    "What''s good in the village? If you don''t have a business, get out of here and don''t disturb me." Liu Wei waved his hand and motioned the lame to go away.


    "Business, business. There are dozens of cars in our village, and they are all Rolls Royce on TV. They are millions of cars." Said the lame man.


    Liu Weidun was stunned. Dozens of them were Rolls Royce, even in the TV series.


    "Lame man, I think you are not only lame, but also blind. Are we in the backwater, where else can we come from?" Liu Wei disdains the way.


    "It''s true, it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes. If you don''t believe it, you can go and see for yourself." Said the lame man.


    Liu Wei see lame panic expression is not like lying, and he has no reason to make up these things to deceive himself.


    "If you lie to me, I''ll give you a discount on your other leg." Liu Wei threatened.


    "Don''t go in front of me. I''m limping like you."


    "Liu Wei, you can''t even compare with the speed of my lame man. Can you blame me?"


    All the way scolding, Liu Wei finally came to the village, the long line of Rolls Royce let Liu Wei open his mouth, chin almost fell to the ground.


    Such a scene for him is beyond words to describe the shock.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you." The lame man said to Liu Wei.


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Wei slapped the lame in the face.


    "What are you beating me for?" The lame man covered his face and looked at Liu Wei inexplicably.


    "Does it hurt?" Liu Wei asked.


    "Nonsense, can it not hurt?" Said the lame man.


    "Pain means it''s not a dream." Liu Wei said in a trembling voice.


    The lame man is completely speechless. Liu Wei slaps him in the face to make sure that he is not dreaming. The fact is already in front of him. Can this be a dream?


    "Liu Wei, go and see what''s going on. Who is it?"


    "Yes, you are the number one person in the village. You are the only one who can do such things."


    "Is it possible that rich people will come to inspect our village, and our village will be demolished?" Someone said with an excited face, and even thought of the TV series in the mind, which is often millions of compensation, if this kind of good thing can fall on them, it will completely turn over.


    "Demolition, you dream about it, how can we possibly demolish this ghost place." Liu Wei disdains to say that an hour''s drive away from the urban area, even if Yuncheng wants to expand its development, it''s also a place close to the urban area that has this possibility. In the car, he Ting takes a look at Han 3000, and Jiang Yingying also takes a peek. The car has been stopped for several minutes, but Han 3000 didn''t get off, which makes them a little confused¡° Three thousand, it''s already there. Don''t we get off yet? " He Ting asks Han 3000¡° Don''t worry, someone will come to meet us. " Han 3000 said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, Liu Wei appeared from the crowd. He Ting is very familiar with Liu Wei, and when she saw him, she subconsciously clenched her teeth. When her husband just died, Liu Wei always went to her home for various reasons, and even had frivolous affairs. Apart from the advice from the villagers, part of the reason why he Ting left was Liu Wei, She doesn''t want to be harassed by Liu Wei¡° Who is this man? " Han 3000 asks he ting¡° Liu Wei, he is the village head here. " He Ting said. Jiang Yingying also knows about Liu Wei''s harassment of he ting. After all, she was in her teens at that time and already had the concept of that kind of thing¡° This man has harassed my mother before. " Jiang Yingying hate said¡° Well, you wait in the car first. " With that, Han 3000 opened the door and got out of the car. The first time Liu Wei saw Han 3000, he felt that this young man was extraordinary. He must be a big man in the city. His waist was bent lower. Although he is usually domineering in the village, when he meets a big man, he doesn''t even dare to breathe. This is a typical bullying¡° Excuse me, are you... "Before Liu Wei finished speaking, Han Sanya kicked Liu Wei in his belly. Liu Wei even stepped back a few steps, directly fell on the ground, turned a somersault, pain pale. The villagers at the entrance of the village were shocked to see this scene. The young man started to fight when he met. Is there any deep hatred with Liu Wei¡° Who is this man? Doesn''t he know the identity of Liu Wei? "¡° Liu Wei''s identity is a fart in front of him. If you look at these people, can ordinary people afford it? And it''s dozens of them. "¡° When did Liu Wei provoke such a powerful person? I think he will finish this time. " In the car, he Ting''s mother and daughter were equally surprised to see the scene¡° I like the character of three thousand. If you don''t talk too much, you can get started. If a gentleman doesn''t talk, it''s nonsense. " Mo Yang said with a smile. After Han 3000 kicks, it''s not enough. When he comes to Liu Wei, he kicks and punches again, until Liu Wei begins to beg for mercy¡° Stop fighting. Stop fighting. " Liu Wei crawls, and Han three thousand open a distance, full of panic looking at Han three thousand¡° Do you know he Ting? " Han 3000 said. Hear he Ting two words, the villagers instant frying pan, this person, even know he Ting, for a time, everyone has an unknown premonition¡° Know, know. " Liu Wei nodded his head and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 729

    "I heard you harassed her before." Han 3000 asked coldly.


    Seeing Han 3000''s change of expression, Liu Wei is shocked. It''s obvious that he Ting has come to avenge him.


    Liu Wei didn''t succeed in that year. He also secretly spread some news against he ting. He deliberately let people reveal that he stayed at he Ting''s home late into the night. He wanted to discredit he Ting, but he never thought that a village woman could meet such a big man in a few years.


    "I, I did harass her, but she would rather die than follow. I didn''t do anything." Liu Wei said.


    "So you admit what you''ve done?" Han three thousand finish, step by step to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was scared into a cold sweat and kept kicking his legs to open the distance between him and Han 3000.


    "I did, but I didn''t make it. It''s true. I didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, you can ask he ting." Liu Wei explained quickly.


    "What else did you do after you didn''t succeed?" Han 3000 continues to bully Liu Wei, and doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    Feeling that the distance between himself and Han 3000 is getting closer and closer, Liu Wei''s heart is trembling with fear. He knows that even if such a big man kills him, it''s not a big deal.


    "I, I also said bad things about her. I deliberately let the lame spread the news for me, saying that I left her home in the middle of the night. I also said that she went to the city to be a junior, to be taken care of, and that she sold her daughter. That''s what I said." Liu Wei didn''t dare to hide any more. He came out of the tray and said what he had slandered he Ting truthfully.


    This shocked the villagers. They thought all these things were true. It was he Ting who had done immoral things outside, so they sent them back to the village. Unexpectedly, Liu Wei made them up.


    "You''re so cruel. If you don''t get it, you''ll destroy it, won''t you?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    At the beginning, Liu Wei did have such an idea. In his opinion, he Ting''s man is dead. What can he do to satisfy him? However, he Ting would rather die than follow him. There is no way for him. Therefore, he has to discredit he ting. Since he can''t get it, he Ting''s reputation in the village will stink.


    But when Liu Wei did these things, he Ting didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, he Ting was just a little village woman, and she had no ability to resist. Who knows that today, a few years later, she has brought back such a powerful person.


    "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Please let me go. You are such a big man. Why bother with me." Liu Wei said.


    At this time, he Ting stepped down from the car. When the villagers saw this, they all looked at her with envious eyes. After all, there was no chance for the villagers to see such a luxury car as Rolls Royce several times in their life, but he Ting was able to go back to the village in such a luxury car.


    "Ah, he Ting is lucky to know such a big man."


    "Maybe there''s something else in it."


    "Don''t talk about it. Don''t you see how Liu Wei has been beaten? He still farts. I want to die."


    The man shuddered and shut up.


    He Ting walked up to Liu Wei and said, "do you know how miserable these words are to me? I dare not even go back to my home."


    Liu Wei kneels directly in front of he ting. He knows that in the current situation, he has no choice but to admit his mistake. Moreover, he did harm he ting.


    "He Ting, it''s all my smelly mouth. It''s me who should die, it''s me who should die." Liu Wei slapped himself as he spoke.


    All these years, he Ting''s grievances broke out at this moment. Liu Wei''s fight alone is not enough. She needs to vent her anger.


    Liu Wei was beaten and didn''t even dare to say a word.


    Dozens of slaps go down, he Ting''s own hands are painful, as for Liu Wei''s face, has been very obviously swollen up.


    "Mom, come on, don''t hurt your hands." Jiang Yingying stops he ting and comforts her excited mood.


    In the crowd, a person of the same age as Jiang Yingying is looking forward to it. He and Jiang Yingying are of the same age. They have never bullied Jiang Yingying before. At that time, Jiang Yingying was still an ugly duckling, but now they have become so beautiful.


    "Xiaohei, you used to have a good relationship with Jiang Yingying. Now she''s developed. Don''t you look for a chance to have a relationship with her?" A person nearby said to Xiao Hei.


    Small black unconsciously touched nose, he and Jiang Yingying good relationship? This is pure bullshit. In the whole village, he bullies Jiang Yingying the most. However, Jiang Yingying is really developed now. If we can get along with her, maybe we can go to the city together and leave this remote place.


    "I don''t know if she remembers the past." Xiaohei some guilty said, Jiang Yingying forget OK, but if you remember, he and Liu Wei''s end is the same.


    "Try it." The man egged on.


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei can''t help but walk towards Jiang Yingying.


    "Yingying, do you remember me?" Asked little black.


    Jiang Yingying took a look, how could she forget this person¡° Of course, I remember that my hair was cut off when you pressed me on the ground. At that time, I begged you not to do so, but you still cut my hair off. " Jiang Yingying said lightly. Small black complexion a Zheng, quickly said: "Yingying, that is not sensible when you were a child, did not expect you still remember so clearly, blame me, I will give you to admit."¡° Is it enough to admit one''s mistake? " Han 3000 says suddenly. Xiao Hei trembles with fright. Although he doesn''t know who Han 3000 is, he beats Liu Wei as soon as he gets out of the car. He can''t hold his hot temper¡° Man, it''s a matter for YingYing and me. We''ve grown up. She won''t care about me. " Said little black. Han 3000 took a look at Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying immediately said: "I have only hatred with him, he not only cut my hair, but also often hit me with stones, when I was a child in winter, my family did not have a window to keep out the wind, he broke it all." Han 3000 light smile, said to the Black: "it seems that before you climb the relationship, completely did not recognize how many bad things you did before." Xiao Hei was too scared to look at Han 3000, so he had to say to Jiang Yingying: "Yingying, when I was a child, I didn''t know what to do. Do you have to be so fussy? How can we grow up together? Do you want to revenge me?" Before Jiang Yingying spoke, Han 3000 grabbed Xiao Hei''s neck and said in a cold voice, "it''s not revenge. It''s just giving you back the pain you brought her before." Xiao Hei feels more and more difficult to breathe. He knows that it''s useless to say anything to Han 3000. Only Jiang Yingying is willing to let him go can he avoid the pain of skin and flesh¡° Yingying, please let him let me go. We are childhood friends. " Small black flustered say¡° This little black is really stupid. Knowing that he has done so many immoral things, he dares to take the initiative to send them to the door. "¡° You don''t know the character of Xiao Hei. Now that he sees Jiang Yingying developed, can he miss this chance to get involved? "¡° That''s why stealing chicken doesn''t eat rice. You deserve it. " No one in the villagers has any sympathy for Xiaohei, because they all know the purpose of Xiaohei''s relationship. It''s a pity that he''s done too much before. He''s just going to die if he bumps into it¡° Brother 3000, I don''t need you. I''ll come myself. " Jiang Yingying said. Han Sanqian smiles and releases Xiao Hei. Just as Xiaohei was glad to feel that with a woman''s strength, at most, he was suffering from some pain. His whole body suddenly flew back. In the process, Xiaohei felt a suffocating pain coming from his chest. Flying ten meters away, Xiao Hei hit the ground heavily, raising dust all over the sky. When the villagers saw this scene, they were all stunned. No one thought that Jiang Yingying had such terrible strength that she beat a big living man, Xiao Hei, with one punch¡° It''s... I''m not dazzled. " With that, the man rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe it. There are many people who make the same action, they also can''t believe Jiang Yingying has such great strength. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 730

    Xiao Hei was rolling all over the floor in pain, just like killing him.


    Is this the cowardly girl he used to bully?


    After slowing down, Xiao Hei looks at Jiang Yingying in horror. Even a strong man doesn''t have the strength just now, but why is she so fierce!


    Jiang Yingying walks towards Xiao Hei step by step.


    Xiao Hei shakes her head subconsciously and says, "Jiang Yingying, what else do you want to do? Is it not enough to hit me?"


    "Enough?" Jiang Yingying gave a cold smile and said, "how can this fist be enough compared with when you bullied me before?"


    Xiao Hei''s reputation in the village has not been very good. He is a very domineering character. When he was a child, almost all his peers in the village were beaten by him. Even now, he is also very arrogant. He never shows mercy when he sees who is not agreeable in the village. So when he is beaten, he will not get sympathy from others, but will make people happy.


    "This little black usually does evil, even Liu Wei does not dare to deal with him, did not expect to fall in the hands of Jiang Yingying now."


    "I deserve it. Who made him so crazy? Now the retribution is coming."


    "But how can Jiang Yingying be so powerful? Every girl has such great strength."


    Just then, Jiang Yingying, who came to Xiaohei, grabbed Xiaohei''s collar and directly raised Xiaohei with one hand.


    This action is to see people in horror.


    In addition to Han Sanyi''s faint smile, all the others opened their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Although Xiao Hei is not big, he is also an adult with a weight of more than 100 kg. How much strength does it take to lift it with one hand?


    "Jiang Yingying, you let me go first. If you have something to say, I''ll give you an apology. Can''t I give you an apology?" Small black full face panic, panic said.


    Jiang Yingying''s face was expressionless, and she said in a cold voice: "I have said these words to you before, but how do you treat me?"


    Just after the words, Jiang Yingying kicks Xiaohei''s abdomen, but her hand doesn''t release. Xiaohei''s body swings backward in the air because of the heavy attack, just like a swing.


    This foot is to kick out the small black tears heart crack lung of pain cry, shrill scream, even those villagers can''t bear to look directly at.


    At this moment, the villagers know that Jiang Yingying came back to revenge with the attitude of king. Fortunately, most people just spoke ill of their wives behind their backs, not as straightforward as Xiao hei and Liu Wei. Of course, anyone who spoke ill of their wives would feel guilty after that, for fear that Jiang Yingying would know those words and retaliate against them.


    "From today on, no one can bully me." Jiang Yingying''s resentment accumulated for more than ten years poured out at this moment. As soon as she let go of Xiao Hei''s fist, Xiao Hei flew back again. This time, she didn''t give him a chance to shout, but made him faint.


    This scene can not help but see others some scalp numbness, those villagers all low head, even Jiang Yingying''s eyes dare not look directly at.


    And Liu Wei, almost scared to pee pants, legs soft squat on the ground, not even up the strength.


    "He Ting, I used to be too confused to slander you. Things have been going on for so many years. Please let me go. I will never dare again." Liu Wei, who doesn''t want to be beaten, can only kneel down and kowtow to apologize.


    After so many years of suffering, he Ting thought she wanted to get rid of Liu Wei''s cramps. However, when she saw Liu Wei kneeling and kowtowing, she began to soften her heart again. After all, she could not kill Liu Wei because of those things before.


    "Aunt he, how do you plan to deal with this person? I can be responsible for all the consequences." Han 3000 asks he ting.


    All the consequences, this almost scared Liu Wei to death, had to make him kowtow harder.


    He Ting sighed in her heart and said, "these things are no longer important. I want to see my late husband''s graveyard."


    "I''ll lead the way, I''ll lead the way." Liu Wei said quickly.


    Since he Ting doesn''t pursue her, Han 3000 naturally won''t say much. The most important thing to bring their mother and daughter back today is to let the people in this village know that they are living a good life and stop the rumors. Now this goal has been achieved.


    There is a special cemetery in the village. Almost all the people in the village will be buried here after they die.


    In front of he Ting''s late husband''s grave, the tombstone has been smashed, and the whole grave is covered with all kinds of weeds.


    He ting and Jiang Yingying begin to weed the grave without saying a word. Looking at the two people with tears in their eyes, Han 3000 has a faint smile.


    Jiang Yingying''s father passed away for so many years, but he Ting didn''t remarry. With her own strength, she brought Jiang Yingying up. In some ways, he ting and Mo Yang seem to be the same kind of people. In this life, after recognizing a person who is close to each other, she will never be moved by a second person.


    "Who did it?" Han 3000 asks Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei felt a tremor in his heart. Even a simple conversation with Han 3000 made him feel more stressed. In the face of such a big man, he didn''t have the courage to speak a little louder.


    "I don''t know. After all, this place is not guarded every day." Liu Wei said¡° Help me find some workers. I need to repair the graveyard again, and then find a person to carve characters and erect a monument. I''ll give you half a day. Can I do that? " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, yes, I''ll do it right away. " Liu Wei nodded his head quickly, not to mention only giving him half a day, even half an hour, Liu Wei can only promise, refuse this kind of big man, give him ten bear heart leopard gall is not good. Although the villagers did not come to the cemetery, they all looked at it from a distance, and the discussion about he ting and Jiang Yingying never stopped. Of course, now they dare not speak ill of mother and daughter, but treat this matter with an envious attitude¡° Now Jiang Yingying is well-developed. I didn''t expect that this kind of character could still appear in our village. "¡° She must be a big shot in the city now. I didn''t expect that after so many years, she is the best one in our village. "¡° I don''t know who said that their wives are begging in the city. They are well dressed and escorted by so many luxury cars. Can they be beggars? " Liu Wei''s action is very fast, less than 10 minutes to find a few repair workers, and even the materials are brought together, but it will take some time to engrave the tombstone¡° The tombstone will be delivered in three hours. If you think it''s too long, I can let the other side seize more time. " Liu wei walked up to Han 3000 and said with fear. Han 3000 shakes his head slightly. Three hours is not long enough for he Ting''s mother and daughter to tell old and new stories¡° Let them have the place. After all these years, there must be a lot to say. " After Han 3000 finished, he left the cemetery. Liu Wei did not dare to stay for a long time and left behind Han 3000¡° Three thousand, how can Yingying become so powerful? " Mo Yang followed him and asked with a puzzled face. Seeing Jiang Yingying''s amazing strength in beating Xiao Hei just now, Mo Yang was also shocked beyond words. Although he had heard about Qi Hu''s defeat under Jiang Yingying''s hands, what he heard was not as shocking as what he saw with his own eyes. In the eyes of Moyang, this is an impossible thing. How can Jiang Yingying''s small body contain such terrible strength¡° Don''t worry about it. It''s a secret. I won''t tell anyone about it yet Han 3000 said. Mo Yang curled his lips. Although he was discontented, he was no longer curious. As long as it was something Han 3000 didn''t want to say, he would never force it. At this time, Liu Wei, who was behind them, appeared a doubt between his eyebrows. The word "3000" was very familiar to him, just like where he had heard it, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment¡° Liu Wei, take me to Jiang Yingying''s house. " Han 3000 said to Liu Wei. Liu Wei is thinking about where the sense of familiarity with three thousand words comes from. When he hears Han three thousand words, he is smart. This is a subconscious fear that Han three thousand will have¡° All right, follow me Liu Wei said. The countryside is full of winding paths. Fortunately, there is no rainy day recently. Otherwise, the road is muddy and it is difficult to walk. A few minutes later, several people arrived at a dilapidated bungalow. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 731

    The gate of the house has been broken, and it seems that it has been destroyed by human activities. It seems that after he ting and Jiang Yingying left here, some people broke into their house.


    The yard is overgrown with weeds, and there is almost no place to settle down. Even some grass is one meter high.


    Every window in the house has no complete glass, and it has been smashed. If there is no deep hatred, Han 3000 really does not understand the mentality of people who do such things.


    "The door was smashed and the window was smashed. There are a lot of craftsmen in this village." Han 3000 light said.


    On hearing this, Liu Wei became nervous again and quickly said: "the window was smashed by Xiao Hei. Before he ting and her daughter had not left, there was no good glass at home."


    "No wonder Yingying hates Xiaohei so much. It seems that just beating him is not enough." After a pause, Han 3000 said to Mo Yang, "get that guy for me."


    "Yes." Mo Yang nodded and immediately turned away.


    In less than five minutes, Xiao Hei was dragged by Mo Yang. He was so scared that he didn''t even have the strength to walk.


    "You broke the glass here?" Han 3000 asked.


    Xiao Hei is thirsty and speechless, so he can only nod his head. He wants to deny it, but Liu Wei is there. Even if he doesn''t admit it, it''s useless. After all, the whole village knows about it.


    "What hatred, what resentment?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''m... I''m just kidding." Said little black.


    "For fun?" Han three thousand mouth slightly up, showing a smile full of cold, said: "put their own happiness based on the pain of others, you only think this is fun?"


    Xiao Hei felt a sense of killing from Han 3000''s tone. He was scared out of his mind and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know much about it before, so I did this kind of stupid thing. I immediately asked someone to change it for a brand new one."


    "What''s the use of brand new glass? Can it erase the previous pain?" Han 3000 suddenly opened his hands and stretched out.


    With such a simple action, Xiao Hei thought he was going to be beaten and shivered.


    "How can such a person be taught?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang grimly smile, looking at Black said: "a piece of glass to break an inch of bone, very reasonable."


    An inch of bone?


    Don''t say that Xiao Hei is scared out of his wits when he hears this sentence. Even Liu Wei, who has nothing to do with himself, can hardly stand up.


    Where on earth do these people come from? They have no way to speak!


    "Brother, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance. I will be honest in the future." Xiao Hei kneels on the ground. He doesn''t want to be broken. If he''s beaten, all the people who have been bullied by him in the village will take revenge on him.


    "There''s a lot of grass in this house." Han 3000 light way.


    Realizing Han 3000''s words, Xiao Hei crawled into the yard and began to pull the grass. He said to Han 3000, "elder brother, let me do the rough work. I can''t do anything else. The technology of pulling the grass is absolutely first-class."


    Mo Yang disdains to smile, and finally has the chance to make a move. Unexpectedly, he has been escaped by this guy, but his brain turns very fast, and instantly understands Han 3000''s meaning.


    "It''s not interesting." Mo Yang said unhappily.


    "From today on, every week, I''ll have people check. If there is a weed in the yard, you will have to bear very serious consequences." Han 3000 said to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei nodded his head and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll take this piece and make sure it''s clean."


    Han Sanqian turned his head and continued to say to Liu Wei, "after we left, incense kept burning in front of he Ting''s deceased husband''s tomb. It''s a task for you."


    "Yes, I wrote it down. It''s absolutely rain or shine. It won''t take a day." Liu Wei responded.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, a new tombstone came. With the help of Han 3000 and Mo Yang, why did Ting''s late husband set up a new tombstone.


    He ting and Jiang Yingying went back to their home. They saw that the yard was clean and there was not a single weed. They knew that Han 3000 had made it. They could only show their gratitude to Han 3000 with their eyes.


    Although there are no more people living here, for he ting and Jiang Yingying, this is a place with feelings after all. Before they left, they cleaned their home until it was spotless.


    Before leaving, Han 3000 called Liu Wei and Xiao Hei together.


    "No matter whether you are convinced or not, my name is Han 3000. If you want revenge, come to Yuncheng to find me, remember?" Han 3000 said to them.


    Liu Wei had always thought that the word "three thousand" was very familiar. Until now he knew the full name of Han three thousand, he finally understood who the big man was standing in front of him.


    Han 3000!


    He is Han 3000!


    Although the village head stays in the village most of the time, he occasionally goes to the city to meet the high-level people. He has a deep understanding of the influence of Han 3000 in Yuncheng, but he never dreamed that he was lucky enough to see Han 3000 with his own eyes.


    "Mr. Han, I didn''t expect you to come." Liu Wei said in a trembling voice¡° Now that you know who I am, you should finish what I told you honestly. Otherwise, you should know what will happen. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, yes Liu Wei nodded his head like a pound of garlic. If he was lucky enough to think that Han 3000 could not do those things after he left, now he no longer has any idea of this. A stick of incense every day will become the top priority in his next life. Who dares not follow Han 3000''s orders? Watching the motorcade leave the village, Liu Wei is finally relieved. A trace of ferocity flashed across Xiao Hei''s face. For a man who is used to arrogance, Han Sanqian can''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. As soon as he leaves, he feels that he can ignore what Han Sanqian said before¡° What bullshit Han 3000, rubbish, is to bully me with more people. " Small black disdain of say. Liu Wei a cold smile, depending on the number of people? Han 3000''s name is enough to travel all over the Cloud City. Does he need more people to deal with Xiao Hei''s rubbish¡° Xiao Hei, I advise you that you''d better go to Yuncheng to find out who Han 3000 is, or you won''t have a chance to regret it. " Liu Wei said. Xiaohei sniffed and said, "Liu Wei, do you think Laozi is like you? I know someone in the city. Just call him."¡° Then try and ask your friend what will happen if he offends Han 3000. " Liu Wei said with a smile that this guy didn''t know how to live or die. He didn''t know how to regret until he died. Xiao Hei immediately took out the phone and dialed his friend''s number. This is a person who hasn''t been in touch for a long time, but after they got through the phone, the two of them still had some kind of hypocrisy¡° By the way, do you know who Han 3000 is? " Asked little black. The tone on the other end of the phone changed significantly, and said: "Xiao Hei, you are so daredevil. Can you name boss Han?"¡° What kind of thing is Kiba Han Small black disdain of say¡° Ha ha, Xiao Hei, I think you think you have a long life. Boss Han''s position in Cloud City is supreme now. Who can''t bow down when he sees it? You know Moyang. " Said the man¡° You look down on me too much. Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing? Of course I''ve heard about Moyang. " Said little black¡° Yes, do you know, boss Han or boss Moyang? " Small black Leng Leng, feeling mouth is not agile, said: "you, you mean, Mo Yang and boss?"¡° Nonsense, Han Lao Da is the top boss of Mo Yang. The whole cloud city knows this. You stay in that broken place, and the news is not very good. Now the whole Cloud City, whether it is grey area or business, has the final say. Xiao Hei takes a deep breath, and then he feels chilly. He thinks Han 3000 has gone, and the village has become his world again. He doesn''t have to care about what Han 3000 said before, but only then does he know how stupid his idea is¡° Xiaohei, you won''t offend boss Han. I don''t know him. Don''t say you know me. " The other end of the phone said, flustered hung up the phone, it seems that I don''t want to have any involvement with Xiao Hei. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 732

    On the way back to the city, he Ting said a lot of grateful words to Han 3000, because if it wasn''t for Han 3000, she didn''t know whether she had the courage to go back to the village in her life.


    For this, Han Sanqian naturally doesn''t need he Ting''s thanks, because he doesn''t feel that he has done anything. For him, this little thing is just a little help.


    More importantly, Jiang Yingying will follow him to the apocalypse, and will face many unknown things. Han 3000''s doing so can be regarded as compensating Jiang Yingying in advance.


    Back to the hillside villa, the next trip is to go back to Yanjing. For Han 3000 himself, he doesn''t like this kind of thing, because every year, Nangong Qianqiu won''t take him with him. In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, Han 3000 doesn''t seem to be the Han family, so he is not qualified to do it.


    Once upon a time, Han 3000 envied that Han Jun could kneel down in front of the ancestral hall to offer incense to his ancestors. But when he grew up, Han 3000 found that his idea was very ridiculous. Since he was not regarded as a Han family member, why should he envy such things as offering sacrifices to his ancestors.


    "Mom, I heard that after my father died, many aristocratic families exerted pressure on the Han family. This time I''ll go back, and by the way, I''ll make this account clear." Han 3000 said to Shi Jing.


    After Han Li''s death, Nangong Qianqiu was in power and could barely support the Han family. However, after the news of Nangong Qianqiu''s death spread in Yanjing, Shi Jing faced all the pressure. Even the aristocratic family who had made friends with the Han family wanted to bite off a piece of fat meat from the Han family. During that period, Shi Jing had a very hard time and even removed all the servants of the Han family, Because the servants were paid off.


    "Ma, listen to you." Shi Jing said.


    "Moyang, send the news back to Yanjing. Those who have done something wrong to our Han family will give them one day to kneel down in the Han family''s courtyard before tomorrow night and admit their mistakes. If they don''t come, I will come to them the day after tomorrow to settle the accounts." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yangdun time feeling blood boiling, said: "give it to me, to ensure that the news spread all over the city."


    "3000, your momentum is stronger than that of your grandfather." Han Tianyang said with a smile, this is from the heart happy, Han 3000 more powerful, Han Tianyang heart is more gratified.


    Han family will not decline because of his aging, but become more powerful because of the existence of Han 3000, which Han Tianyang never imagined before.


    "Grandfather, how can I compare with you? If it wasn''t for you, the Han family wouldn''t have today." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang shakes his head. He''s just a pawn of the Nangong family. Without the support of the Nangong family, he can''t start from scratch and develop the Han family to such a powerful level. Compared with Han 3000, he conquers everything with his own strength. Even Nangong Boling is willing to let him become the patriarch, which can''t be done by anyone.


    "You and your grandfather are modest. Only you can make Nangong Boling come to Yuncheng to see you in person." Han Tianyang said.


    Speaking of Nangong Boling, Han 3000 suddenly thought of this man and asked, "has Nangong Boling gone?"


    "No, I''m still in Cloud City. I think I want you to succeed as the head of the family." Yan Jun said.


    After the end of the new year, Han 3000 will go to the apocalypse. How can he have time to go to the Nangong family? Moreover, Han 3000 doesn''t like the position of the head of the family at all.


    However, the Nangong family has a huge power after all. It''s good for Han 3000 to be able to control the family.


    "I''ll see him." Han three thousand finish, looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia of course will not refuse, nodded: "go early, return early, home stewed soup."


    "Yes." Han 3000 answered and turned to leave.


    Han Tianyang has a strong smile on his face. Although he wants to restrain himself, he can''t restrain himself.


    "I didn''t expect that such a huge family as Nangong would eventually fall into my grandson''s hands. It''s really surprising." Han Tianyang can''t help saying.


    "Nangong Boling''s persistence to the Apocalypse is not simple. He must have some premeditation for such a resourceful thing." Yanjun reminds a way.


    Han Tianyang nodded his head. He naturally understood that Nangong Boling was so crafty that he could not offer his hands to Nangong family without asking for repayment? However, he did not worry too much. After all, Han 3000 is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    In terms of age, Han 3000 is quite different from Nangong Boling, but in terms of calculation, Han 3000 is definitely not defeated.


    "I believe 3000 will not fall behind in this contest. After all, he controls the absolute initiative." Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun nodded, he also thinks so.


    At this time, Han Tianyang found that Shi Jing was eager to talk and stopped. He seemed to have something to say.


    "Say what you want." Han Tianyang said.


    Shi Jing subconsciously took a look at Su Yingxia, and then said: "Dad, Han Jun is still in Qincheng. It''s almost new year. Do you want to pick him up?"


    Once Han Jun pretended that Han 3000 came to Yuncheng and nearly ruined Su Yingxia''s life. Shi Jing knew that she shouldn''t mention Han Jun at this time, but she couldn''t help it. After all, Han Jun was her son.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia stood up and went back to the room without saying a word. Shi Jing sighed and looked helpless¡° Han Jun''s imprisonment is his own fault. As an adult, he should pay for his behavior. " Han Tianyang said that as a grandson, Han Jun enjoys the treatment of the young master of the Han family, but his achievements are not impressive. In contrast, Han 3000 was rejected by his family and never enjoyed the treatment of a young master. However, he came out of the mud and even brought the supreme glory to the Han family. Compared with the two, Han Jun in Han Tian''s eyes is not only useless, but also unworthy of being called the Han family¡° Dad, he''s completely abandoned now. He can''t do anything. Let him go home for a new year. " Shi Jing said¡° Don''t I know why he broke up? If he didn''t have evil intentions towards Su Yingxia, Han 3000 would have done this to him? Shi Jing, I warn you for the last time, don''t come to this person before Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. " Han Tianyang said coldly. This is not that Han Tianyang is heartless, but that Han Jun is not worth it. If Han Jun succeeded in that incident, the consequences would be unimaginable. No matter what happened to Han Jun now, Han Tianyang''s evil results are not worth pitying¡° I see Shi Jing lowers her head and says that although she is really soft hearted, the mistakes Han Jun has made are not worth forgiving, and she is not qualified to ask Han 3000 to forgive Han Jun. In a hotel, after Han 3000 met Nangong Boling, Nangong Boling was very excited. The reason why he stayed in Yuncheng was that he hoped to meet Han 3000¡° Three thousand, when do you plan to return to Nangong family with me? The succession of the head of the family still needs some rituals. " Asked Nangong Boling. Han Sanqian takes a look at Nangong Yan beside Nangong Boling. This guy is the only young generation of Nangong family who is still alive. The position of the head of the family should be given to him¡° After the end of the new year, I will go to the apocalypse, so I have no time to go back to the Nangong family with you. " Han 3000 said. Nangong Boling looked embarrassed and said, "can''t you squeeze out any more time?"¡° Old Yi is already in Yuncheng. Do you want him to go to Nangong family with him? " Han 3000 said. Nangong Boling''s face changed. Did old Yi come to Yuncheng? Of course, he didn''t dare to delay such a big man, but what should he do about the family owner¡° I''m the master of the family. I don''t have to go to the apocalypse. I can''t manage the affairs of Nangong family. So Nangong Yan will help me manage these affairs for the time being. What do you think? " Han 3000 said¡° Of course, there''s no problem. You can do whatever you want. The Nangong family belongs to you. Naturally, it''s up to you to arrange it, but I hope you can promise me one thing. " Nangong Boling said. Han 3000 had already guessed that Nangong Boling had a certain purpose for the apocalypse. At this moment, the old fox was finally going to show his tail¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked¡° I hope to go to Apocalypse in my lifetime. You take me with you This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 733

    After Nangong Boling finished this sentence, he looked at Han 3000 with extremely urgent eyes. From his eyes alone, we can see that he can''t wait for it.


    This made Han 3000 frown.


    Nangong Boling should be very clear that Tianqi is not an easy place to go. Why does he have such an urgent need to go to this place? Does he know some secrets of the apocalypse, or does it have something he wants?


    "Nangong Boling, you should be very clear about what kind of place the Apocalypse is. If you want to go to the apocalypse, you must get the approval of the apocalypse. The only standard for the approval of the Apocalypse is the recognition of strength. You are old, can you still meet the requirements of the Apocalypse?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling shook his head and said, "of course I can''t reach it, but you can reach it. And I believe that with your strength, you can definitely get a good place in Tianqi. At that time, I hope you can take me."


    "Nangong Boling, why do you have to go to the apocalypse?" Han 3000 asked, this is too strange for him, because people like him, even if they go to the apocalypse, can they have a long experience at most. Is Nangong Boling eager to go to the Apocalypse because of this? It''s obviously impossible.


    For this crafty businessman, his interests are interchangeable. He is willing to give up the position of Nangong family leader in exchange for Han 3000''s promise, which shows that there must be some interests involved.


    "I have my reasons, you just have to promise me." Nangong Boling said.


    "Even if I promise you now, if I don''t keep my promise, you can''t help me." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes were fixed. After a long silence, he said, "I believe you are a man who keeps your promise."


    Han Sanqian is really a man who cares about promises. He never promises to others easily, because in his opinion, as a man of indomitable spirit, what he says must be done. Otherwise, he is a man. This is why he wants to know that Nangong Boling has to go to the apocalypse.


    "If you don''t tell me the reason, I don''t want to be the head of Nangong family. After all, it doesn''t mean much to me to attach importance to identity." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes flashed a little flustered obviously, but he soon calmed down and said: "you want to help Fang Zhan find his daughter. Only the Nangong family can do this. Moreover, the Nangong family''s global power can protect your wife and daughter well. It''s hard to say that when you go to tianqi, you don''t care whether they live or die?"


    When Han 3000 heard this, his expression suddenly fell cold. He suddenly held out his hand, grabbed Nangong Boling''s neck and said in a cold voice, "Nangong Boling, are you threatening me? Do you know the best way to remove the threat? "


    Nangong Boling knows that if he wants to kill Han 3000 with his strength, he will die with his hands. However, the persistence in his heart will not make him compromise easily.


    "I''m not threatening you. I just want to tell you that when you go to the apocalypse, they need protection, and the Nangong family is the best choice." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 looks at Nangong Boling with great eyesight.


    Nangong Boling looked directly at Han Sanqian with a straight eye.


    After a long stalemate, Han 3000 finally released Nangong Boling. For him, nothing in the world is more important than the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Before going to Apocalypse, he must ensure the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Nangong family does have such strength.


    "Well, as long as I''m qualified to take you, I''ll come to you." Han 3000 compromised.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes brightened, nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, from today on, the life and death of Su Yingxia and Han Nian is the life and death of Nangong Boling."


    With that, Nangong Boling turned to Nangong Yan and said, "kneel down."


    Nangong Yan''s face was puzzled. Why should he kneel down?


    "I told you to kneel down, don''t you understand?" See Nangong Yan Leng is frightened, Nangong Boling scolds a way.


    Nangong Yan had to kneel down on his knees. After all, it was his grandfather''s order, and he was not qualified to violate it.


    "From today on, Han 3000 is your master. After he goes to the apocalypse, you will be in charge of the Nangong family. I want you to swear that you will never betray your master." Nangong Boling said.


    This not only shocked Nangong Yan, but also Han 3000.


    Master?


    How could Nangong Boling have such a fantastic idea? It''s trampling on the dignity of Nangong family. Doesn''t he care about the face of Nangong family at all?


    "Grandfather, you..."


    "It''s not bad for you to listen to me, swear it."


    Nangong Yan bowed his head and was not reconciled. He could accept Han 3000 as the head of Nangong family, because Han 3000 would go to Apocalypse. From a certain level, he was temporarily in charge of Nangong family, that is, the head in disguise, so he was able to convince his own heart.


    But now, Nangong Boling put forward such excessive conditions, which made Nangong Yan unable to accept. He was a grand young master of Nangong family. How could he have a master with a different surname? This is clearly to make him a dog¡° If you don''t, I will expel you from the Nangong family immediately. In the future, the Nangong family will have nothing to do with you. " Nangong Boling said. Nangong Yan took a deep breath. Nangong Boling had such a strong attitude that he had no chance to resist. Apart from Nangong family, Nangong Yan will lose everything he has now, which is also a result he can''t accept. A generation of rich family''s children suddenly became homeless. This kind of gap was too big for Nangong Yan¡° I swear that from today on, I will never betray my master. If not, I will die hard. " In desperation, Nangong Yan stretched out his right hand and made his vows with three fingers. Nangong Boling nodded with satisfaction and said to Han 3000, "I believe he will never betray you." Han 3000 breathes out a lot of bad luck. Nangong Boling suddenly plays such a move, which really makes him confused. However, he can feel that Nangong Boling is paying more and more attention to him¡° Nothing else. I''ll go first. " Han 3000 said¡° I''ll wait for you in the Nangong family. " Nangong Boling bent slightly, a gesture of sending Han 3000 off. After Han 3000 walked away, Nangong Boling said, "get up." Nangong Yan stood up, but he didn''t raise his head because he was afraid that Nangong Boling would see his unwilling expression¡° I know you are very unwilling, but since grandfather wants you to do so, there must be a reason. As long as you do as I say, you will know how much benefit you can get in the future. I can''t tell you much now, but you will know that the world is not as simple as you think. " Nangong Boling said lightly¡° Grandfather, can benefits smooth my dignity? " Nangong Yan tried to ease his tone, but still could not hide his reluctance. Nangong Boling laughed and said, "dignity? If you know what benefits you can get, I dare say you don''t pay attention to these two words at all. Compared with this benefit, dignity is really not worth mentioning. " Nangong Yan frowned. It''s not worth mentioning. What''s the advantage of giving up dignity? For today''s Nangong family, is there anything they can''t get¡° Grandfather, can''t you give me some insight? " Nangong Yan said¡° With your present mentality, it''s not suitable to know this. You can rest assured that one day I will tell you that this is the biggest secret of my Nangong family. " When Han 3000 returns to the hillside villa, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun happen to be pulling the dead grass in the front yard¡° Grandfather, go back to the house quickly. It''s so cold outside. Just let the property in the villa do it. " Han 3000 said¡° Three thousand came back. What did you say when you met Nangong Boling? " Han Tianyang asked curiously. In his opinion, the game between Han 3000 and Nangong Boling will never be inferior, so he is looking forward to how the process will unfold. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 734

    Speaking of this matter, Han 3000 has a headache, because he is confused about the purpose of Nangong Boling, and his sudden recognition of the Lord makes Han 3000 unable to figure out the reason.


    "Go back to the house." Han 3000 sighed.


    Han Tianyang took a look at Yan Jun. this sign seems different from their previous guess.


    They quickly keep up with Han 3000 and return home.


    "What''s the matter?" Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Han Tianyang can''t wait to ask.


    "Nangong Boling made a request for me." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang disdains to smile. Now Nangong Boling is asking Han 3000 to be the head of Nangong family. He even dares to ask Han 3000. Isn''t that stupid? He''s not qualified to ask Han 3000.


    "Is he crazy and dare to ask you?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "He used the power of the Nangong family as a bargaining chip, while I hoped that the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian would be better protected." Han 3000 said.


    On hearing this, Han Tianyang understood that even though Han Sanqian had a unique advantage in negotiation, Nangong Boling hit Han Sanqian''s weakness. He could do anything for Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    "What is his demand?" Han Tian keeps the wonderful way.


    "He was going to the apocalypse, but he didn''t tell me why." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang subconsciously looks at Yanjun, but in the face of this kind of thing, Yanjun can only shake his head. After all, he knows too little about the apocalypse, and has no basis to guess what Nangong Boling wants to do.


    "Moreover, he asked Nangong Yan to kneel down and recognize me as the Lord." Han continued.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun''s eyes flashed a trace of wonder at the same time.


    As a relative grandson of Nangong Boling, Nangong Yan''s status is not as important as Han 3000, but there is no need to recognize Han 3000 as the master. This kind of behavior is too strange.


    "What does Nangong Boling mean? Does he really want the dignity of Nangong family? He asked Nangong Yan to kneel down for you." Han Tianyang doubts.


    Han 3000 sighed and said, "if I know what he means, I don''t have to be bothered."


    At this time, Yan Jun said: "does it mean that the Apocalypse has something Nangong Boling wants, so he is willing to offer the position of the head of the family, or even sell the dignity of the Nangong family in exchange for your trust."


    "Things?" Han 3000 frowned. Nangong Boling didn''t know much about the apocalypse. How could he be interested in something about the apocalypse?


    Does Nangong Boling know anything about the apocalypse?


    "It''s not impossible to ask for something and then pay for it. Since Nangong Boling paid so much, what he wanted must be valuable." Han Tianyang agrees with Yan Jun, because in addition, he can''t think of any other possibility.


    "It seems that Nangong Boling knows something else about the apocalypse. This old thing is playing with me." Han three thousand hate said.


    "3000, the initiative of this matter is still in your hands, so you don''t have to rush to find Nangong Boling. Although no one in Yuncheng dares to do harm to Yingxia and nianer, the secret power of Nangong family will eventually provide them with better protection." Han Tianyang reminds a way.


    Han Sanqian nodded. He naturally understood that it was impossible for him to tear his face with Nangong Boling at this time. However, he could not control his curiosity about this thing.


    "You mustn''t go to old Yi. If you let old Yi know what Nangong Boling asks of you, if you make old Yi unhappy, you may not be paid attention to in the future." Han Tianyang tells him that he is afraid that Han 3000 will find Yi Lao out of curiosity, but it will damage things.


    "Yes." Han 3000 sighed, can only temporarily suppress this curiosity in the bottom of my heart.


    "I will go back to Yanjing tomorrow. Are you ready?" Han Tianyang changes the topic and asks Han 3000.


    Han three thousand light smile, but just a trip back to Yanjing, there is nothing to prepare, said: "grandfather, Yanjing for me, is a bit bigger than the city of cloud, the other is no difference."


    Han Tianyang laughs. Is that a little bigger? He likes to listen to such domineering words.


    "Now Yanjing is already boiling. After your words were sent back to Yanjing, I don''t know how many people were angry." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian asked Moyang to send a message back to Yanjing, and that sentence caused a strong shock in Yanjing. Everyone who had a little holiday with the Han family was furious and asked them to kneel down in front of the Han family''s courtyard to plead guilty. This was not something that the rich families could accept. Even because of this sentence, they felt deeply insulted and wanted to cramp Han Sanqian one by one.


    "Anger is good. The more angry, the better. It''s better to take the initiative to send it to the door. I''m too lazy to look for it one by one. It''s a waste of time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang shook his head helplessly and said, "you boy, you are much more domineering than I was then. It''s time for them to know that my Han family has 3000 children, so they have to see your power."


    "Grandfather, I can''t compare with you. Without you, where can I come from?" Han 3000 said. Han Tianyang laughs happily, and this flattery obviously makes him very comfortable. Yanjing. Han 3000''s words have spread throughout the upper class, but many people hold a disdainful attitude towards it. Even if they know that Han Tianyang is still alive, they are not as afraid of Han 3000 as before. After all, in their view, Han Tianyang is old and no longer has the edge of that year. Moreover, Yanjing is no longer the situation before. The influence of Han family on Yanjing is not worth mentioning. Who will pay attention to Han 3000''s words¡° This young man of the Han family, I really don''t know what to say, dare to say such arrogant words. "¡° Han Jun, who is highly expected, is still living in Qincheng. He dares to say such crazy words. He really doesn''t know what he is. It''s ridiculous. "¡° If he really dares to come back this time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to leave alive. "¡° Several families that have a grudge with the Han family have recently hired countless expert bodyguards. I really want to see how Han 3000 will die, but don''t let the thunder and rain drop. I''m still waiting to watch the fun. " Such comments spread in the upper class. No one is optimistic about Han 3000''s trip back to Yanjing this time. Even in many people''s eyes, Han 3000 came back to make jokes. The Zhong family. The villa of Sihuan manor, which covers an area of nearly four mu, is very luxurious and magnificent. It is not only a symbol of money, but also a symbol of status. Even if you have money, you can''t build a private villa in such a large area. After Han Li''s death, the Zhong family became the first bird to attack the Han family. They even wanted to swallow up the Han family''s industry. Their ambition was huge. After Han 3000''s words were sent back to Yanjing, the same Zhong family was most angry¡° Han 3000 is so brave that he dare to challenge my Zhong family openly. " Zhong Mingguo, the current master of the Zhong family, has a flat expression, but his eyes are burning with anger¡° Grandfather, I''ve heard that this trash died a long time ago. I didn''t expect that he was driven out of his family by the Han family and fled to Yuncheng. Now he''s back to make trouble. The Han family is too stupid to find an abandoned son to come back and yell. " The speaker, Zhong Tianyi, is one of the best young people in the Zhong family. He has amazing abilities. Zhong Mingguo once gave several younger generations the same opportunity to allocate 5 million yuan as investment capital. Zhong Tianyi won the test with absolute advantage. Now, even without relying on the Zhong family, Zhong Tianyi''s personal assets have reached more than 1 billion¡° He is not only an abandoned son. After he went to Yuncheng, he became the son-in-law of a small family. The whole Yuncheng is called a loser. " Another person said with a full face of ridicule, and this sentence, all the people present could not help laughing. It''s ridiculous that a son of the Han family should become his son-in-law. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 735

    "No matter what kind of rubbish he is, if he says such a thing, he will pay a price." Zhong Mingguo interrupted the laughter of the crowd, then turned his head and looked at the grandchildren.


    These people know that this is an opportunity to show themselves in front of Zhong Mingguo, so they are scrambling to win this event in order to prove their excellence in front of Zhong Mingguo.


    In a big family like the Zhong family, the dispute over heirs is very cruel, and even fraternity is not uncommon. After all, it involves a huge industry, and no one wants to fall into the hands of others. If you want to inherit, you must get the approval of Zhong Mingguo.


    Among the grandchildren, Zhong Tianyi was the only one who didn''t speak. He didn''t want to interfere in this matter at all.


    "One day, are you not interested in this?" Zhong Mingguo specially asked Zhong Tianyi, from which we can see that he attached great importance to Zhong Tianyi.


    With a faint smile, Zhong Tian said, "grandfather, I don''t need to give this kind of waste to you. Just give it to them. If you are in the upper position, you just care about the big things, and the small things will be dealt with by others, otherwise you will be exhausted."


    Zhong Tianyi''s words instantly aroused the dissatisfaction of several other people. What does it mean that those who occupy the upper position only care about big things? He obviously put himself at a special height when he said so, while the other people''s identities naturally fall behind him.


    "Zhong Tianyi, what do you mean by that? You look like you are superior. Are we servants?"


    "I don''t think you dare to deal with Han 3000. Don''t pretend to be so powerful."


    "Do you have any other skills besides putting on airs?"


    Several people disdain to attack Zhong Tianyi, but Zhong Tianyi''s expression is as calm as water, without any waves. It seems that the attack of these words can''t produce any emotional fluctuation.


    "What are you worried about? What I''m talking about is the fact that it''s just a piece of rubbish. What''s the point of your fight? The Zhong family can''t handle this kind of rubbish with one hand." Zhong Tian said faintly.


    This sentence can''t be refuted by several people. In their eyes, Han 3000 is really a waste, and it''s really meaningless to fight back and forth. After all, even if we deal with this waste, we can''t show ourselves much. On the contrary, it''s a matter of course.


    In dealing with things, Zhong Tianyi is obviously a higher level and more calm than others, and he knows very well how much significance a thing can bring to him and whether it is worth his hand.


    This makes Zhong Mingguo nod his head with satisfaction. What the Zhong family needs is not a reckless helmsman, but a calm and calm successor. Only in this way can the Zhong family get better development. Zhong Tianyi obviously meets this requirement.


    "One day, in this case, you don''t need to come forward in this matter. Go and do your own business." Zhong Mingguo said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. It''s really not worth wasting time on such trifles." Zhong Tian said with a smile.


    "Grandfather, since Zhong Tianyi thinks it''s a small matter and doesn''t want to do it, please give it to me. I can assure you that Han Sanqian can''t even get out of the airport. I want this waste to kneel down and take back those words, and then let him go back to Yuncheng. He won''t appear in Yanjing all his life." Zhong Tian stood up and said firmly.


    Zhong Tianli and Zhong Tianli are always at odds with each other. So he knows that Zhong Tianli''s words are aimed at him and he wants to overpower him. But the more Zhong Tianli has this urge to express himself, the more he feels that he is inferior to Zhong Tianyi.


    "Zhong Tianli, I heard that your company has recently fallen into economic crisis. Are you still in the mood to take care of these things?" Zhong Tian said with a smile.


    When Zhong Tianli heard this, his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    At the beginning, Zhong Mingguo also gave him five million yuan, but his company is totally different from Zhong Tianyi. It''s not only the financial crisis, but also countless debts. It''s not comparable with Zhong Tianyi''s billions.


    "Zhong Tianyi, to support the whole family, it''s not only the business mind." Zhong Tianli said with disdain.


    Zhong Tian a dumbfounded smile, said: "money can invite more experts, do you just rely on their own strength, you can deal with Han 3000?"


    "Of course, even ten Han 3000 are not my opponents." Zhong Tianli said.


    Zhong Tian''s eyes flashed a faint smile. It seems that this fool doesn''t know much about Han 3000. He thinks he is Han 3000''s opponent. Since he thinks so, he can get rid of this eyesore by Han 3000''s hand.


    "If you can make Han 3000 roll back to Yuncheng with your own efforts, how about I offer my company with both hands?" Zhong Tianyi said with provocation.


    Zhong Tianli is in a daze. There is such a good thing! Zhong Tianyi''s company is worth billions. If he can get Zhong Tianyi''s company, he will turn over.


    "In front of my grandfather, you can''t speak, it''s not a word." Zhong Tianli sneered.


    "Of course not. It''s hard to recover a word. I will keep my promise as soon as I speak." Zhong Tianyi affirmed.


    "It''s a deal. Hurry to prepare the equity transfer book, ha ha ha." Zhong Tianli laughs. Fool! Zhong Tianyi scolds secretly in his heart. If this guy doesn''t take Zhong''s bodyguard and goes to Han 3000 for trouble, he''s going to die¡° In this case, let heaven go and do it. " Zhong Mingguo''s voice was fixed with a hammer. Zhong Tianli said gratefully, "thank you, Grandpa. I won''t let you down." Cloud City. When Han Sanqian asked Shi Jing about the situation in Yanjing, Shi Jing also mentioned the Zhong family. After all, the Zhong family was the first one to exert pressure on the Han family. It can be said that the whole Yanjing began to target the Han family because the Zhong family led the way and other talents followed suit¡° The Zhong family can save a lot of things for me. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, he also worried that too many enemies would waste a lot of time in Yanjing, but with the Zhong family, things would become easier. As an outsider, he is also the most powerful one in the major families. As long as he deals with the Zhong family, other people will come to Han''s compound and kneel down to apologize when they see something wrong¡° Now the Zhong family''s influence in Yanjing can''t be underestimated. You have to be careful. " Shi Jing reminds Han 3000. Han Tianyang couldn''t help laughing. With Han 3000''s current strength, he doesn''t need to pay attention to the secular experts. Can the Zhong family be as rich as the Nangong family? As for the Zhong family''s force value, let alone Han 3000, even if the Zhong family gathered all the thugs, they could not be Han 3000''s opponent¡° You don''t have to worry about it. With 3000 talents, even ten Zhong''s are useless. " Han Tianyang said. Shi Jing naturally understands how powerful Han 3000 is. Her advice to Han 3000 is just a manifestation of her concern. The next day, the Han family and their party appeared at Yuncheng airport. In addition to he ting and Su Guoyao, they all got on the plane, including Jiang Yingying. The reason why han Sanqian takes Jiang Yingying with her is that she needs to be able to adapt to different aspects of this society as soon as possible. After all, she has to face the unknown apocalypse in the future and needs time to accept different things. On the plane, Han 3000 incarnates as a full-time father, holding Han Nian all the way. The little girl is now in the stage of sleeping, eating and sleeping, and seldom has a clear time to play. However, when she is held in Han 3000''s arms, she doesn''t close her eyes all the way and stares at Han 3000 all the time, as if she knows Han 3000. Su Yingxia joked that maybe she had drunk the inferior Mengpo soup, so she remembered her lover in her last life. All the way, the plane landed at Yanjing airport. At this time, Zhong Tianli, outside the airport, was waiting for Han 3000. This is an opportunity for Zhong Tianli to prove himself and save the company. He will not let himself fail. Moreover, he has boxing training at ordinary times, and he has an almost inflated psychological advantage. Zhong Tianli is worried about the ability of a man who has been abandoned by his family and become a door-to-door son-in-law for others. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 736

    "Isn''t this Zhong Tianli? He''s tall and powerful. He''s really handsome."


    "I didn''t expect him to look more handsome, which is completely in line with my image of prince charming."


    "If only I could marry into the Zhong family, I would never have to worry about not being able to buy famous brands in my life."


    Zhong Tianli is very high-profile in Yanjing, so after being recognized, he attracted many women''s infatuated eyes.


    Zhong Tianli enjoys this kind of eye-catching moment very much, which makes him feel superior. If he doesn''t have something to do, there are several good-looking girls who can ask for their contact information and play in private.


    But today is the time for Zhong Tianli to prove himself. He doesn''t want to delay his business because of his beauty.


    At this time, a very mature and enchanting woman came to Zhong Tianli, deliberately took off her coat, held her head high and showed her proud figure.


    "Zhong Tianli, do you dare to go to the hotel with me? I can make you stay in bed. Do you believe me?" Said the woman.


    Zhong Tianli has met many different ways of chatting up. These women hold the belief of marrying into a rich family, but it''s the first time for Zhong Tianli to be so straightforward.


    And this woman is really delicious, like a ripe peach, people can''t help but want to taste her taste.


    "Not today." Zhong Tianli shakes his head lightly.


    The woman straightened her chest again, obviously not willing, and said, "don''t you dare?"


    Zhong Tianli disdained to smile and said: "there is nothing I dare not do, but now, I have more important things to do."


    "I''ll wait for you." Said the woman.


    "Good." It doesn''t take long for Zhong Tianli to roll back to Yuncheng. It''s also a good choice to play with this woman later.


    Before long, Han 3000 people appeared at the gate of the airport. When Zhong Tianli saw Han 3000, his face was cold.


    However, the woman standing beside him was stunned for a moment and then lowered her head.


    Zhong Tianli can''t wait to walk towards Han 3000. He can''t wait to send the good news back to Zhong''s home and ask Zhong Tian to have a look at his ability.


    Han Sanqian sees Zhong Tianli. Although he doesn''t know who this man is, this guy has a clear purpose. He goes straight to himself and looks at himself all the time. He is obviously looking for trouble.


    He said to Su Yingxia, who was holding Han Nian beside him: "Yingxia, you stand beside your grandfather."


    Su Yingxia also sees Zhong Tianli. In order not to let Han Nian be hurt by mistake, he quickly goes to Han Tianyang''s back. At the same time, Yan Jun also protects Su Yingxia''s right side in case of other people''s surprise attack.


    "Are you Han 3000?" Zhong Tianli asked.


    "You''re not talking nonsense." Han 3000 light said.


    "It''s arrogant enough to make such remarks in Yanjing, but do you know what the price of arrogance is?" Zhong Tianli said in a cold voice.


    "I guess you are thinking about how to teach me a lesson, but if you want to teach me a lesson, you have to recognize your own strength. I advise you not to lose face in public." Han 3000 kindly persuades.


    At this time, Shi Jing said to Han 3000, "he is a member of the Zhong family."


    Han three thousand suddenly realized that the people of the Zhong family should be sent to the door so soon. In this case, it can''t be so simple to let go.


    "Han 3000, you really don''t know what to do." Zhong Tianli takes off his coat and shows exaggerated muscle lines. This kind of muscle can frighten people. At least ordinary people will be scared when they see it.


    But for Han 3000, it''s like a three-year-old''s show off. It''s not worth fearing, and even makes him want to laugh.


    "Are you all muscular and simple minded people in the Zhong family? If so, I really doubt whether I attach too much importance to the Zhong family." Han 3000 said contemptuously.


    Zhong Tianli''s eyes were fixed. For a big man like him, the most annoying sentence he heard was that his limbs were developed and his brain was simple, so this sentence made him angry.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian''s words surprised people nearby. They all know that the Zhong family is very powerful in Yanjing, which can be said to be a very famous family. However, Han Sanqian''s behavior of provoking Zhong Tianli in public is just looking for death.


    "Who is this guy? He dares not to pay attention to Zhong Tianli."


    "Maybe it''s a fool from other places. Even Zhong Tianli dares to offend him."


    "What come from other places? Look at the middle-aged woman behind him. If I''m right, she should be Shi Jing of the Han family."


    "Han family? Isn''t Han Jun in prison? Who is he? "


    There are only a few people who really know that there are Han 3000 in the Han family, and most of them are from the upper class. For these ordinary people, the three words of Han 3000 are just what they have never heard of. This is the sorrow of Han 3000. As a young master of the Han family, he has come to such an unknown situation.


    All this is due to Nangong Qianqiu. If it wasn''t for Nangong Qianqiu''s house arrest of Han 3000 and his absence from any public occasions, Han 3000 would not be so anonymous.


    However, for Han 3000 now, he doesn''t need to worry about these, because soon, the whole Yanjing will know him again¡° My daughter is hungry. " At this time, Su Yingxia said to Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and said, "give me a minute and I''ll get it done as soon as possible." Zhong Tianli is even more furious when he hears these words. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to him so much and wanted to take care of him in one minute¡° Han 3000, if I don''t abolish you today, I won''t be Zhong Tianli. " Zhong Tianli gritted his teeth and said Give you five seconds to think about a new name. Han three thousand words, step by step toward the clock from the approach. Zhong Tianli has a big advantage in size, so he is not worried that he will lose to Han 3000. The same is true for those who watch the crowd. After all, their intuitive feeling is that Zhong Tianli is bigger than Han 3000, so they naturally feel that Han 3000 is not Zhong Tianli''s opponent. But the next scene, such an idea, let them see silly eyes. When Han 3000 approached, he punched at a speed beyond the reach of the naked eye. Zhong Tianli didn''t have any reaction time. He was hammered in the chest with a fist, and then a scream of pain broke out, and the whole person stepped back uncontrollably. Those who watched the excitement couldn''t escape and were knocked down by Zhong Tianli. All the people who had been talking about it were silent in an instant, and the silence nearby seemed strange. Who did not expect that Han 3000 even used only one punch to get rid of the big head clock Tianli. When everyone looked at Han 3000''s eyes again, they changed completely. They couldn''t believe it¡° This guy is too fierce. Zhong Tianli didn''t even fight back with a punch. "¡° It''s useless for Zhong Tianli''s muscles. He can''t help beating. Is it paper paste? "¡° It''s a shame. The Zhong family has lost face. " Zhong Tianli fell to the ground. The pain from his chest had not dissipated. He didn''t even have the strength to get up. At this time, Han 3000 went to Zhong Tianli and looked down at him¡° It seems that your muscles, which are piled up by egg contraband, are useless. " Han 3000 light said. Zhong Tianli didn''t expect that things would end like this. Before that, he was worried that Han 3000 couldn''t bear his own fist. He didn''t expect that the result he thought was that he completely changed his position and became that he couldn''t bear Han 3000''s fist. How could that be¡° It''s not over yet. " Zhong Tian said reluctantly. Han Sany''s foot tramples on Zhong Tianli''s chest. Zhong Tianli wants to struggle away, but he is shocked to find that Han''s foot is like a huge stone pressing on him, making him unable to move at all¡° Tell the Zhong family that Han 3000 will visit them in person. At that time, all the members of the Zhong family need to kneel down to welcome them. " Han 3000 said. Welcome on your knees! The words made the crowd boil again. What kind of existence is the Zhong family? Zhong Mingguo is a big man standing on the pyramid. How can he kneel down for him¡° This guy is crazy. He should provoke the Zhong family like this. "¡° It seems that there will be a lot of excitement this time. I don''t know how the Zhong family will deal with him. "¡° Although the boy doesn''t know how to live or die, this kind of arrogance makes people feel very comfortable. It''s a pity that I don''t know if he can bear the price of arrogance. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 737

    Just as the people around were talking, a woman came up to Han 3000 and said to Han 3000 in a commanding tone, "let him go."


    Han three thousand looked up, in front of this familiar figure, let him some can''t believe.


    Mifael!


    Once did not rely on men, want to use their own ability to prove that women can also hold up a day, not bow to any hidden rules of her, unexpectedly will appear here!


    Although there are many grudges between Han 3000 and mifael, after all, this woman once thought that Han 3000 liked her, and even upset Han 3000 more than once. However, Han 3000 didn''t have much hostility towards her, on the contrary, she appreciated mifael very much.


    Mifael is very beautiful. With her beauty, she can easily find a rich man to live a good life without any effort.


    But mifael is very persistent in her career, and never bow to money. It is very rare for such a persistence to appear in a woman.


    But she appeared in Yanjing, and she also knew people like Zhong Tianli. It seems that mifael, who once held her head high to fight for her career, has fallen. After all, she has become a plaything of money.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Where''s Yang Meng?" Han Sanqian asks, she and Yang Meng are inseparable, where they have the chance to go together, but Yang Meng is not with her now, which makes Han Sanqian feel very strange.


    There is a twinkle of pain in mifeier''s eyes. When she chooses to bow down for money, she is separated from Yang Meng, because she knows that she doesn''t belong to the same world as Yang Meng, and she doesn''t want Yang Meng to see herself degenerate.


    "It''s none of your business. I want you to let him go." Said mifael, biting her teeth.


    Han 3000 disdains to see Zhong Tianli. Although he doesn''t know the relationship between Mifei and Zhong Tianli, since Mifei wants to help Zhong Tianli, he obviously wants to take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to Zhong Tianli.


    "There are many rich people in Yanjing. I advise you not to have anything to do with the Zhong family. Otherwise, your efforts are nothing but a bubble." Han 3000 says that he doesn''t care what kind of attitude mifeier takes to survive and what kind of attitude he takes to climb the dragon and the Phoenix. He just kindly reminds mifeier that the Zhong family is already a big building in Han 3000''s eyes.


    "I''ll have anything to do with anyone I want. Do you care?" Miffy stepped forward and pushed Han 3000 away.


    Su Yingxia sees this, eyebrows slightly with anger, if the fight between men, she will never intervene, but this woman bullies her man, this let her can''t bear.


    Hand over Han Nian to Shi Jing. Su Yingxia goes to Han 3000 and angrily rebukes mifei''er: "if you don''t listen to me, I''ll regret it. Don''t be ignorant of my good heart."


    Every time she sees Su Yingxia, mifael will feel a sense of shame, because she once thought Han 3000 liked herself and thought Han 3000 wanted to eat swan meat. But when she knew Han 3000''s identity and that Han 3000''s wife was su Yingxia, mifael realized how ridiculous her imagination was. Although she was beautiful, she was compared with Su Yingxia, There is still a gap. With such a beautiful wife, how can Han 3000 like her?


    Miffy lowered her head, helped Zhong Tianli up and left without saying a word.


    "Who is this man?" Su Yingxia asked Han 3000.


    "It''s not an important person. Hurry up. My daughter can''t be hungry." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    When they walked out of the airport, Qin Lin was waiting by the roadside with his car ready.


    Seeing Han 3000, Qin Lin respectfully went to his side and cried, "brother 3000."


    "Qin Lin!" After seeing Qin Lin, Shi Jing was extremely surprised. Although Qin Lin is not as famous as those aristocratic families, his Fengqian company is also very famous in Yanjing. What''s more, Qin Lin started from scratch and is regarded as an entrepreneurial idol by many young people. He is a very well-known person in Yanjing''s business circle.


    How could he know Han 3000 and call him brother Han 3000?


    About Fengqian company, this is the most hidden thing of Han Sanqian except for the skull incident. Because this is the bargaining chip for him to turn over, no one knows except him and Zhong Liang.


    In those days, Nangong Qianqiu forced Han Sanqian to create his own power. After decades of forbearance, Fengqian company became his biggest card and the source of his capital. Nangong Qianqiu didn''t know about this secret feat.


    "Mrs. Han, I didn''t expect you to know me. I''m very lucky." Qin Lin said.


    Shi Jing takes a look at Han 3000, full of doubts, and seems to want an explanation.


    "Fengqian company is actually my company. When I was 14 years old, I knew that Nangong Qianqiu regarded me as an outsider, so I had to have my own card. So I secretly founded Fengqian company." Han explained.


    "But... But you are only fourteen years old!" Shi Jing can''t believe her face with a lot of horror. She can''t imagine what a 14-year-old child relies on to set up a company.


    "Is fourteen very young?" Han 3000 shook his head, said: "at least for me, 14 years old is not small, because I received too much unfair treatment, at that time I will be very clear, if there is no own card, I will be completely reduced to a scrap, will be Han Jun ride on the head all my life." Shi Jing took a deep breath and then spat it out. For her, it was incredible, and even made her feel like a dream. At the age of 14, he was rejected by Nangong Qianqiu as a waste. In Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, Han Jun was the candidate to support the future of the Han family, so she gave all her favors to Han Jun. but who would have thought that the really excellent people had their own company at the age of 14 and were already planning their own future¡° If Nangong Qianqiu can focus on you, she will surely know who is the real future of the Han family. " Shi Jing sighed and said. Han 3000 coldly smile, even if let Nangong Qianqiu know how, she can admit that he is excellent? No, Han 3000 can be sure. Even if Nangong Qianqiu knows, she will only try to destroy Fengqian. She will never agree with Han 3000''s ability¡° The past goes with the wind. Let''s go home without mentioning these things. " Han Tianyang said timely. After they got on the bus, they headed for the Han family''s compound. Although Han 3000 had already spoken to the whole Yanjing, no one knelt down in Han''s courtyard. This situation is normal. After all, who is willing to do the humiliating thing of kneeling when they don''t see Han 3000''s strength? And now with the Zhong family coming out, those people just need to hide and watch. They don''t need to express their position so quickly¡° It seems that those people won''t come to apologize if they haven''t learned a lesson. " Han 3000 light said¡° Three thousand, the most important thing for these people is face. Only when their lives are in crisis can they understand that face is not worth mentioning. " Han Tianyang said. Han 3000 nodded to show his approval. When the party returned to Han''s compound, it was a place full of his childhood memories for Han 3000. Unfortunately, this childhood memory was not happy, so he would not feel nostalgic for it. But Su Yingxia looks around. After all, this is Han 3000''s home. She has been married to Han 3000 for so many years, but she has never been here¡° Three thousand, is your family so big? " Su Yingxia asked with a startling expression. The hillside villa is big enough for her, but the courtyard is even bigger. Moreover, the price of the hillside villa in Yanjing is not comparable to that of the hillside villa¡° This is not my home. I''ll show you my real home. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia doesn''t quite understand what Han 3000 means. Isn''t this the Han family? How can it not be his family? Follow Han 3000 to the hut in the corner of the backyard. This hut is out of place with the whole Han''s courtyard. It''s like a place for garbage¡° This is where I live. Nangong Qianqiu once kept me here for half a year, and didn''t let me leave. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 738

    "Once upon a time, even the servants in my family could laugh at me and bully me. Nangong Qianqiu even instigated Han Jun to beat me. In her eyes, I was not the Han family at all." Han continued.


    After listening to these words, Su Yingxia was so sad that she couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t imagine what kind of pain Han 3000 was suffering.


    As a member of the Han family, his treatment at home is so different from Han Jun''s. no wonder he hates Nangong Qianqiu so much. Even Su Yingxia will never forgive Nangong Qianqiu for this.


    "You once asked me if I would feel aggrieved if I was beaten and scolded by Jiang LAN. Now you know why I said no, because I have suffered more, and the humiliation Jiang LAN brought to me is not even skin deep." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia tightly grasped Han 3000''s hand and said, "3000, can I go in and have a look?"


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "of course, it''s your husband''s home, and it''s also your home."


    With that, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia into the room.


    The room is very shabby, because Han''s parents have no one for a long time, the old furniture has been covered with dust, and there are even cobwebs in the corner.


    Su Yingxia is a person who is very afraid of insects. In the past, she would be very repellent to let her come to this kind of environment. But now, instead of being afraid, she wants to clean herself up.


    Because this is Han 3000''s home, which is her own home.


    The old-fashioned wooden bed with high feet was creaking. Su Yingxia didn''t dislike the dust on the bed. He sat up directly, swinging his legs and said to Han 3000, "can we stay here tonight?"


    "Of course, I''m not used to changing rooms." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll clean this place. I want our house clean." Su Yingxia said.


    Say dry dry, Su Yingxia to a basin of water, with a rag began to clean, Han 3000 of course can not idle, together to help.


    "What does that mean?" When Su Yingxia wiped the head of the bed, he saw Han 3000''s belief sentence and asked curiously.


    "Lao Tzu has no place in the world. I''ll be the master of Hengshan in a bottle, which means that if there is no place for me in the world, I''ll be the master myself." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia suddenly realized that Han 3000 had this idea since he was a child, and now he has succeeded.


    After cleaning the room, Su Yingxia was sweating.


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of a thing, said to Su Yingxia: "do you want to try how I used to take a bath?"


    "Yes." Su Yingxia said without hesitation that she wanted to experience everything before Han 3000, because only in this way could she feel that she could have a deeper understanding of Han 3000.


    "But it''s winter, and I don''t know if you can stand it." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia frowned and said, "you can stand it. Why can''t I look down on me?"


    Han 3000 smiles and takes Su Yingxia to another secret base in the backyard.


    It''s almost hidden here. Even the servants in the family didn''t often come to this place before.


    Because Han 3000 lives in the utility room, there is no hot water equipment at all. Bathing in summer is a very good problem to solve, but it is very troublesome in winter. At that time, Han 3000 found the hot water pipe of Han''s family in this secret place, and then changed a valve port to take a bath here secretly.


    "Is that it?" After coming to the place, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with silly eyes. There is almost no shelter. Taking a bath in this environment is something Su Yingxia dare not think about.


    "There''s only one wall to block, but it''s enough. Even if someone comes to the backyard, they won''t notice the place." With that, Han 3000 buckled a brick on the wall.


    The brick looks the same on the surface, but only half of it is buckled out, just enough to leave a gap in the wall.


    Han 3000 took out a piece of soap from it and said, "I used it when I was a child, but it seems that I can''t use it anymore."


    Just as Han 3000 was about to throw away, Su Yingxia snatched it from him and said, "who said it can''t be used, I think it''s good."


    Han Sanqian smiles. He knows that Su Yingxia wants to experience everything when he was a child, which makes him very moved.


    "We''ll be together, or you first?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushes. She and Han 3000 are old husbands and wives, but they have never bathed together.


    "You don''t want to help me. Don''t peek." Su Yingxia raised his fist and threatened Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian nodded and turned his back.


    Su Yingxia lowered her head, full of shyness, and slowly took off her clothes.


    When the hot water valve is opened, the smoke is swirling. Su Yingxia, who is in the smoke, is more like a fairy in the world.


    Han 3000 can''t help but turn his head to use Yu Guang to have a look, but after su Yingxia finds out this, he immediately yells, and Han 3000 turns his head in a hurry. But on second thought, Han 3000 thinks it''s a natural thing to see his wife take a bath. He''s not a thief. Why should he feel guilty? So, Han 3000 turns around and stares at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia said shyly, "what are you doing? Turn around."¡° You''re my wife. I haven''t seen anything Han 3000 said with a smile. This sentence makes Su Yingxia more shy and hard to stop, but she has no way to stop Han 3000, so she has to admit her life. After they took a bath, there was no thunder and fire. After all, it was still broad daylight and the impact was not very good. At this time, Zhong Tianli had already returned to Zhong''s home, and he couldn''t lift his head. What happened at the airport has already been sent back to the Zhong family. There is no need for Zhong Tianli to say anything more. The Zhong family already knows. Zhong Mingguo is very angry about this. Zhong Tianli vowed to let Han 3000 roll back to Yuncheng, but he didn''t expect that he would disgrace the Zhong family in public¡° Zhong Tianli, do you remember what you said to me before? You said that Han 3000 would roll back to Yuncheng at the airport, but now, people outside are laughing at my Zhong family. Can you afford this responsibility? " Zhong Mingguo scolded. Zhong Tianli didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so powerful. With his skill, he didn''t even have the chance to resist¡° Grandfather, Han 3000 is very powerful. Even the bodyguard of our family may not be his opponent. " Zhong Tianli said. Hearing this, Zhong Tianyi sneered and said, "Zhong Tianli, you are just a waste. You even have to pull other people into the water. Are they all a waste like you?" Zhong Tianli''s face was cold and he said, "Zhong Tianyi, don''t go down the well. Han 3000 is not as simple as we think." Zhong Tianyi of course knows that Han 3000 is not simple. He even hopes to use Han 3000''s hand to put out Zhong Tianli''s eyesore. However, no matter how simple it is, Zhong Tianyi doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000. Zhong Tianyi firmly believes that it is only a matter of time before Han 3000 gets out of Yanjing¡° Zhong Tianli, with such a result, you still want me to pay attention to you. Are you qualified? " Zhong Mingguo said. Zhong Tianli is flustered. He goes to deal with Han 3000, but he wants to prove his ability instead of the counter effect. If this thing ends like this, he will never be able to lift his head in Zhong''s family all his life¡° Grandfather, please give me another chance. I will never let you down this time. " Zhong Tianli said quickly¡° I''ve already lost face once. Will my Zhong family let you continue to lose face? " Zhong Mingguo said coldly¡° Grandfather, this time I will take the master to go, I promise you, will not lose face Zhong Tianli said eagerly. Zhong Mingguo doesn''t believe in Zhong Tianli any more. He believes in Zhong Tianyi more, so he hopes Zhong Tianyi can come forward and get back the lost face of the Zhong family¡° Tianyi, what do you think? " Asked Zhong Mingguo. Zhong Tian doesn''t have such a strong desire for performance as others. After all, he is the most outstanding young generation among the people, so he is not in a hurry to take this matter on himself. The more he appears at the last moment, the more he can show his value. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 739

    Zhong Tianli is very nervous looking at Zhong Tianyi. He knows that as long as Zhong Tianyi agrees, the eccentric Zhong Mingguo will give him this matter, and he will completely lose the chance to turn over. However, Zhong Tianyi''s next words make Zhong Tianli very surprised.


    "Grandfather, since he thinks he can do it, let him try again. Recently, there are many things to deal with in our company, and I can''t spare time." Zhong Tianyi said.


    This is not only Zhong Tianli''s consternation, but also the surprise of others. How can Zhong Tianyi give him a chance? He is not a kind-hearted man.


    Zhong Mingguo is slightly stunned. This is not what Zhong Tianyi, whom he knows, will say. Is it because of the success of his company, Zhong Tianyi has no desire to show now? If you start to be proud just because of this achievement, Zhong Mingguo must let him realize the cruelty of reality. If you want to support the whole Zhong family, you can''t have such a mentality.


    However, in front of so many people, since Zhong Tianyi''s words had been spoken, Zhong Mingguo had to promise.


    "OK, Zhong Tianli. I''ll give you another chance. I hope you can make good use of it." Zhong Mingguo said to Zhong Tianli.


    Zhong Tianli was too lazy to think about why Zhong Tianyi wanted to give him a chance. He felt that as long as he was well prepared, he would be able to turn over again.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "One day, you come to my study." With that, Zhong Mingguo took the lead in walking towards the study.


    Zhong Tianyi first walked to Zhong Tianli and said, "this is your last chance. You should grasp it well and use all your methods. If you really can''t think of any good way, I think you can start with his wife and children. This is definitely a very good breakthrough."


    In the face of Zhong Tianyi''s kindness, Zhong Tianli frowns. How can this guy think about him?


    But have to say, Zhong Tianyi this method, really good, with his wife and children as a threat, Han 3000 still dare to stay in Yanjing?


    "Zhong Tianyi, I know what I should do. I don''t need your help." Zhong Tianli said in a cold voice.


    Zhong Tian smiles faintly. How can he not help Zhong Tianli come up with ideas? With this guy''s intelligence, how can he think of these methods? If he doesn''t do something to offend Han 3000, how can Han 3000 abolish him?


    Zhong Tianyi seems to be kind-hearted, but in fact he hopes Zhong Tianli can touch Han 3000''s bottom line. He uses Han 3000''s hand to abolish Zhong Tianli, because in the whole Zhong family, only Zhong Tianli can cause some trouble to Zhong Tianyi, and other people will not pay attention to Zhong Tianyi.


    "Good luck." Zhong Tian said with a smile and walked towards Zhong Mingguo''s study.


    In the study, Zhong Mingguo sits in front of his desk with a serious face. He has high hopes for Zhong Tianyi. If Zhong Tianyi is only proud of his achievements, he will be very disappointed. So he needs to remind Zhong Tianyi not to be proud of his achievements, which will be the biggest obstacle for him to inherit the Zhong family.


    "Tianyi, your company is really good now, but you should know that it is impossible to meet my requirements only by such achievements, so your pride now seems very ridiculous to me, do you understand?" Zhong Mingguo bluntly said that he deliberately wanted to strike Zhong Tianyi and let him realize his shortcomings.


    "Grandfather, do you think I''m proud if I don''t interfere in this matter?" Zhong Tian said faintly.


    Zhong Mingguo really thinks so, but listen to Zhong Tianyi say so, isn''t it?


    "What else do you have in mind?" Zhong Mingguo asked.


    "Grandfather, with Zhong Tianli''s character, no matter how miserable he lost to me in building his own company, he would not be convinced. In such a state, when I became the head of the family, if he didn''t agree with me, it would inevitably lead to infighting. In this way, how could the Zhong family develop more powerful? So I need him to be convinced and do this, We have to start with his strengths. " Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Strengths?" Zhong Mingguo thought about it and immediately understood Zhong Tianyi''s meaning. He said, "what do you mean is to let Zhong Tianli be crushed in this matter, and finally let him know the gap between himself and you?"


    "With his character, things will not be so simple, but since I want to be the head of the family, I have to consider everything for the family. I don''t allow any infighting in the family. I need everyone to be convinced of me. Next, I have to go step by step to make plans for the future." Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo is very pleased that Zhong Tianyi has such a mature idea, but there is a loophole in this matter. Why does Zhong Tianyi think that Zhong Tianli can''t deal with Han 3000?


    If Zhong Tianli does this, his self-confidence will be more inflated, and he will have a stronger desire to compete with Zhong Tianyi. In this way, the contradiction between them will only expand infinitely.


    "But you have never thought about the result of Zhong Tianli''s success in this matter." Zhong Mingguo said.


    "No way." Zhong Tianyi laughs and shakes his head. Zhong Tianli''s method may be feasible to deal with other people. After all, he can fight. However, Zhong Tianli has no chance to fight Han 3000, because according to the information controlled by Zhong Tianyi, Han 3000 is more powerful than Zhong Tianli.


    "You are so sure. It seems that you know Han 3000 better than me." Zhong Mingguo said¡° Grandfather, Han 3000 is really powerful, and do you forget that there is a man named Yanjun around him? " Zhong Tianyi said. Zhong Mingguo''s eyes were fixed. Yan Jun! The man who once followed Han Tianyang and caused the city''s bloody rain has not done anything for many years, and even has been forgotten by many people. However, the mention of this name is still frightening, especially for people of Zhong Mingguo''s age, who are very aware of how cruel Yan Jun was. Zhong Mingguo took a deep breath and said, "but he hasn''t done it for many years. I just mentioned him to an old friend some time ago. That old friend said that Yan Jun now is no better than he was then."¡° Can compare at that time, this is your guess, who all have not confirmed, so burning gentleman is still worth to fear Zhong Tianyi said. This truth makes Zhong Mingguo have to admit that if there is no confirmation, never come to a conclusion. Otherwise, once the result is beyond imagination, the outcome will change dramatically¡° It seems that my Zhong family still has to keep a hand to deal with Yanjun. " Zhong Mingguo said solemnly¡° Grandfather, I''ve thought about this for a long time, so my Zhong family is going to meet a very powerful master. I''ve paid a lot of money to invite him. With him, we don''t have to be afraid even if Yan Jun is here. " Zhong Tianyi said. Zhong Mingguo laughed, nodded his head with satisfaction and said: "my God, you really think carefully, and you didn''t let grandfather down. In the future, the clock family will be handed over to you, and grandfather won''t have to worry about it. He does everything. I believe you can make the clock family go further."¡° This is the first condition for succeeding to the position of head of a family. How dare I be careless? " Zhong Tianyi also laughed. Just this conversation, Zhong Tianyi''s position in Zhong Mingguo''s mind has improved a lot. This is Zhong Tianyi''s ability, which can not be compared with other generations who only know the world of flowers. Moreover, Zhong Tianyi also hides his real purpose in these remarks. He doesn''t need Zhong Tianli''s admiration for him. This guy is always a time bomb. Only when he completely abolishes it can he really be stable. Leaving the study, Zhong Tianyi returns to his room and ponders when Zhong Tianli can make Han 3000 really angry. He can''t wait to hear the news that Zhong Tianli has been abandoned¡° I almost forgot. I have to pick up the plane. " Suddenly thought of a thing, Zhong Tian left the Zhong family in a panic. The master Zhong Tianyi invited will land in Yanjing on tonight''s flight. Zhong Tianyi doesn''t dare to neglect this matter, because Han 3000 has Yan Jun around him, so he needs such a master. In the evening, Shi Jing cooks a table full of delicious dishes for Han 3000. This is the skill she once learned to cook for Han 3000. Unfortunately, when Han 3000 returned to Yanjing, she did not stay at home to eat. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 740

    "Mom, I didn''t expect you to cook so well." Su Yingxia saw a full table of dishes, surprised and with envy to Shi Jing said.


    As the wife of the Han family, Shi Jing is a real lady. It''s no exaggeration to describe her as a lady who doesn''t touch yangchunshui. But who would have thought that she is a good cook? This is the envy of Su Yingxia. If she has such cooking skills, she can cook for Han 3000 herself.


    Hearing this, Shi Jing subconsciously takes a look at Han 3000, because what she learned is for Han 3000.


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you." Shi Jing said.


    Su Yingxia is busy nodding her head. She''s not afraid of trouble. She''s afraid Han 3000 won''t be able to eat delicious food. As long as she can learn the craft, the hardships and tiredness can be completely ignored for Su Yingxia.


    But Han 3000 poured a basin of cold water on Su Yingxia''s head at this time, because he will never forget the scene when Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao were cooking at home. It was like a war. Although Su Yingxia was not as exaggerated as Shen lingyao, they were not far apart.


    "Mom, I advise you to give up the idea. She''s like fighting in the kitchen. I don''t want to eat dark food." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 discontentedly and said, "is my cooking bad?"


    "It''s not only bad, it can''t be tasted." Han 3000 said mercilessly.


    Su Yingxia stretched his hand to Han 3000''s waist and threatened: "is it really that bad?"


    Han three thousand body suddenly stiff up, once and Han Xiao fight did not let him afraid, but Su Yingxia this move, is often think of can make him shiver.


    "Well... It''s not too bad. It''s OK. If you''re learning, it will be very good." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang and Yanjun can''t help laughing. They can really subdue Han 3000, and Han 3000 won''t have any complaints. Only Su Yingxia can do it in the world.


    "Eat first, or the food will be cold." Shi Jing helps Han 3000 out of the siege.


    Su Yingxia released Han 3000, but the threat in his eyes didn''t go away, which made Han 3000 feel cool. It seems that it''s not a good night.


    At dinner, Han Sanqian thought of a thing and told the people, "don''t go out recently when you''re free, especially when you''re welcome to summer and Han Nian. You''d better stay at home. The Zhong family may make some dirty means, so you must be careful."


    Han 3000 has suffered several losses in this kind of thing, and the Zhong family''s means are always dirty, so Han 3000 has to prevent the Zhong family from attacking Su Yingxia or Han Nian.


    When she came to Yanjing for the first time, Su Yingxia wanted to go out and see the streets of big cities. However, after listening to Han 3000''s words, she immediately abandoned these ideas. Now Su Yingxia is very mature, and she won''t let Han Nian encounter danger because of her pleasure.


    "Three thousand, don''t worry, I will always stare at them, never let them disappear in my eyelids." Yan Jun said to Han 3000.


    "Grandpa Yan, once you leave home, things will become uncertain. I don''t want Yingxia and Han Nian to be in any danger." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun understanding of the nod, this is not Han 3000 to him not at ease, but afraid of the means of the Zhong family too much, in case of any accident, the consequences can be troublesome.


    "That''s it. In recent days, everyone should not go out." Han Tianyang said.


    After dinner, Su Yingxia helps Shi Jing clean up the mess, and Jiang Yingying also joins in. For Jiang Yingying, these things are more skillful than the other two.


    And Han 3000, Han Tian Yang Yan Jun three people, is came to the yard.


    Tonight, the stars are particularly dazzling, and the rare bright moon is hanging high in the sky.


    Han Tianyang takes a look at Han 3000. Now he is on the way forward, which is irresistible. Han Tianyang really wants to see what kind of height Han 3000 can go in the future. Unfortunately, he is old now, and he doesn''t know if he can get that day.


    "3000, what do you think about the Zhong family?" Han Tianyang asks Han 3000.


    "After so many things, I have learned a truth. Since we are dealing with people, we should never give them any chance to turn over. We should make an example of others and kill them naturally." Han 3000 light said.


    Han Tianyang reminded: "if you want to destroy the whole Zhong family, the impact of this is not small. After all, the Zhong family has a high status in Yanjing. It is not easy to cover up the past."


    "No matter how powerful the family is, there is a cornerstone. Once the cornerstone falls, the family will fall. Now the Zhong family is supported by Zhong Mingguo. Among the younger generation of the Zhong family, Zhong Tianyi is the most qualified to inherit the Zhong family. As long as these two people die, the Zhong family will fall." Han 3000 said that he didn''t want to destroy the whole Zhong family. He couldn''t do such influential things, so his goal was only Zhong Mingguo and Zhong Tianyi.


    "If it wasn''t for my absence and your father''s death, the Han family would not be targeted by these gangsters." Han Tianyang sighs.


    "In fact, the most important reason is Han Jun. everyone outside thinks that there is no successor in the Han family, so they dare to deal with the Han family recklessly, but they forget that we are Han 3000." Han 3000 said coldly. Han Jun is still in Qincheng, and has been completely reduced to a useless person. His existence will not pose a threat to anyone. Therefore, in the eyes of those people, the Han family has nothing to fear¡° I''m glad you think so. " Han Tianyang said that after suffering so many unfair treatment in the Han family, Han 3000 can still maintain such an idea, which is beyond Han Tianyang''s imagination. In the past, Han 3000 would never think that way. Even if Nangong Qianqiu had died, he would not have any sense of belonging to the Han family. But now that Han Tianyang has come back, the meaning of the Han family to Han 3000 is completely different. As long as there is a grandfather, he is the Han family¡° Grandpa, have you ever thought about getting Han Jun out of prison? " Han 3000 asked. Han Tianyang subconsciously takes a look at Yan Jun when Han 3000 mentions it. At the same time, Yan Jun just turns to Han Tianyang. At the moment of sight contact, they have the same doubt, because none of them thought that Han 3000 would suddenly mention it. When he was in Yuncheng, Shi Jing proposed to find a way to get Han Jun out of prison during the Chinese new year, at least to let him spend a good year at home. However, this idea was ruthlessly rejected by Han Tianyang. In Han Tianyang''s opinion, Han Jun should pay for what he did wrong. Moreover, he once went to Yuncheng in the name of Han 3000, which almost caused a heinous crime, It''s not worth forgiving¡° No, imprisonment is a consequence he should bear, not worth rescuing. " Han Tianyang said¡° I will go to Qincheng once the Zhong family is solved. " Han 3000 said¡° What are you going to do? " Han Tianyang doesn''t understand. Han 3000 shook his head, said a let Han Tianyang and Yan Jun incredible answer: "I don''t know." Han Tianyang sighs. His answer shows that he is entangled in some things, which Han Tianyang can''t control. So he doesn''t speak any more. As long as Han 3000 wants to do something, he will do his best to support it¡° It''s almost time. Go back to your room and have a rest Yan Jun said to Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and walked towards the backyard¡° What do you think? " After Han 3000 left, Han Tianyang asked Yan Jun¡° In my opinion, although 3000 won''t forgive Han Jun, he seems to want to save him. As for the reason, I don''t know. " Yan Jun said¡° Is he still fraternal to Han Jun? " Han Tianyang doubts. Yan Jun grins bitterly, brother''s affection? These four words should be very funny to Han 3000. After all, from childhood to adulthood, Han Jun never regarded Han 3000 as his younger brother. Besides beating and scolding, he didn''t care at all. Moreover, with Nangong Qianqiu''s indulgence, Han Jun even regarded Han 3000 as a servant. If Han Sany didn''t do a good job, it must be a beating and kicking, Han Jun will try his best to make things difficult. Will Han 3000 really be in love with such a brother? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 741

    The next day, there were many more people near the Han family''s compound. These were the people arranged by Zhong Tianli, ready to attack Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    It has to be said that Zhong Tianli is indeed a man with developed limbs and simple mind. This kind of blatant arrangement of manpower is as if Han Sanqian and others can''t see it. For any discerning person, he also knows that those people nearby have bad intentions.


    "It seems that the Zhong family really wants to deal with Ying Xia and Han Nian with dirty means. There are at least more than 20 people idling outside." Eat breakfast time, Yan Jun speechless say.


    Han 3000 is also speechless. He has met an opponent who is so stupid that he doesn''t know how to let those people hide.


    "It seems that Zhong Tianli arranged this matter. Zhong Mingguo is not so stupid as to let such a fool come forward." Han 3000 said helplessly, facing this kind of opponent, he is really boring.


    "In principle, Zhong Tianyi is highly expected by Zhong Mingguo. He should be allowed to do it." Han Tianyang said.


    This is the most reasonable arrangement that most people can think of. Han Sanqian even thinks that Zhong Tianli will be punished for the airport incident. But now, instead of being punished, Zhong Tianli continues to bear the responsibility.


    "Grandfather, do you think Zhong Mingguo is a fool? He even let Zhong Tianli lose face." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang had been in contact with Zhong Mingguo before, and knew that he was a crafty man. Although he was no better than before, Zhong Mingguo could never be so confused.


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid there''s a reason for Zhong Tianyi." Han Tianyang said.


    "Zhong Tianyi?" Han looked thoughtful, suddenly raised his head, said: "grandfather means, Zhong Tianyi want to borrow my hand, waste Zhong Tianli?"


    "In addition, there is no other explanation. Zhong Tianyi should have appeared in this matter, but he didn''t, which shows that he must have other purposes, and Zhong Tianli, such a fool, can get a chance. Doesn''t that mean there is a secret?" Han Tianyang said.


    Han 3000 nodded, only such an explanation can make sense, why Zhong Tianli can still be entrusted with important tasks.


    Just then, a sudden knock on the door sounded, and people outside wanted to knock on the door.


    "This guy, you don''t want to force your way in." Han 3000 light a smile, if really like this, Zhong Tianli can be very stupid.


    "I''ll go." Yan Jun stood up and said.


    "Grandfather Yan, how can you show up for such a trifle? I''ll go." Han 3000 stood up, looked at Jiang Yingying, said: "Yingying, you go with me."


    Jiang Yingying follows Han 3000 to the door. Listening to the abuse outside, she can''t help looking cold.


    "Brother 3000, give me these wastes." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Don''t beat yourself to death, or you''ll be in trouble." Han 3000 exhorted.


    Open the door, more than a dozen people are shouting, a fierce look, mouth all kinds of foul language.


    Jiang Yingying takes the lead, blocking at the door alone, scolding: "close your stinky mouth."


    When a group of people saw that a weak girl appeared, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little girl, I advise you to get out of the way. My brothers'' fists are not vegetarian. If you break your face, no man will like you in the future."


    "This figure is pretty good, little sister. Why don''t you hang out with me, brother? I promise you will be popular and spicy."


    Jiang Yingying''s eyes show her intention to kill. Today, she is not a little girl who is vulnerable to bullying. Even if Qi Hu is in front of her, she has to bow her head.


    "Yingying, take it easy." Han three thousand see Jiang Yingying a pair of unbearable appearance, once again remind way.


    "Oh, tut tut."


    "Oh, good guy, this hit the key, the last eunuch was born."


    "Crouching troughs, this punch is really fierce, the bridge of the nose has to be broken."


    When Jiang Yingying moves, Han 3000 sighs in the side of the dubbing, this is the first time he saw Jiang Yingying irritable, did not expect that this girl even under his two reminders, or under such a heavy hand, it seems that these people''s words have completely angered Jiang Yingying.


    However, as long as there is no life crisis, Han 3000 will not stop Jiang Yingying.


    Ten or so people, in the face of Jiang Yingying, have no fight back. Their ridicule turned into pain for them at this moment.


    "Damn, how can this woman be so fierce."


    "Damn, this woman is a pervert. She is so strong."


    "Let''s go together."


    There is no difference for Jiang Yingying between the single and the single, but the group of shouting guys fell to the ground faster. In less than two minutes, there was only one person who didn''t dare to fight standing in the same place, shivering, while the others all fell to the ground and howling.


    Jiang Yingying walks towards the remaining person.


    The man''s face turned pale with fright and said, "you... Don''t come here, don''t come here."


    "Everyone''s down. You''re the only one left. That''s not good. Let me help you." Jiang Yingying said lightly. That person whole body a clever, made a let Han 3000 cry smile not move¡° I''m down. I''m down. " Finish saying, that person also specially jumped for a while, and then fell to the ground, pain Wai Wai Wai. Han 3000 laughs. It''s true that there is a stupid master and there are stupid people. I don''t know where Zhong Tianli got these people, but it''s the evil writing that has reached this level¡° Yingying, come on. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying returns to Han 3000 in silence. At this time, Zhong Tianli, who was disguised across the street, was sweating. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 was not the only one. Even a woman was so fierce. Although these ten people were not experts, they were all men. They were all overturned by a woman¡° Do you see the man opposite? " Han Sanqian points to Zhong Tianli across the street. Although he disguised himself, his big size can''t be hidden. Han Sanqian can see it at a glance¡° Yes Jiang Yingying nodded her head and said¡° Give me a good lesson. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying said nothing and walked across the street. Zhong Tianli''s first thought is to run away quickly. He doesn''t think he can fight a woman who can''t be beaten by more than ten people, but he really runs away, which makes a bigger joke. He doesn''t dare to face a woman head-on. Can he still have the chance to raise his head if this word is sent back to Zhong''s family? And from now on, the whole Yanjing will make fun of him. The final dignity, let Zhong Tian stand in the same place, but he did not know, what happened next, will make him more shameful. Even Qi Hu is inferior to Jiang Yingying in strength confrontation. How can Zhong Tianli, who only focuses on how to make muscles more exaggerated, be Jiang Yingying''s opponent? After approaching, Jiang Yingying without saying a word, high jump, a fly kick toward the clock from the attack. With the power of Zhong Tianli, she can stop Jiang Yingying. After all, her own weight can''t be compared with Zhong Tianli. But when Zhong Tianli''s arm and Jiang Yingying''s leg touch, Zhong Tianli knows it''s over. This force is not what he can stop. With a click, Zhong Tianli obviously felt the bone fracture of his arm, and the pain came in an instant. However, Jiang Yingying''s strength did not stagnate and directly kicked Zhong Tianli away. With a burst of dust, Zhong Tian, who fell on the ground, was only shocked in his eyes. He couldn''t figure out how a woman could be so strong, how could she have such amazing strength, his weight of 100 kg in front of this woman was like paper¡° You are so stupid. How can you be the match of brother 3000? " Jiang Yingying looked at Zhong Tianli with disdain and said. When Zhong Tianli was about to retort, a middle-aged man in martial arts clothes suddenly stood in front of him. Seeing the comer, Zhong Tianli''s eyes lit up hope again. This is the master he found to deal with Han 3000, and also his last mace¡° Master Wang, you are here at last. " Zhong Tianli said. There is a trace of disdain in the eyes of Master Wang. It''s a shame that the master of the Zhong family should be knocked down by a woman. However, since Zhong Tianli can afford money, he doesn''t mind helping Zhong Tianyi solve the problem¡° Little girl, I advise you to kneel down and apologize to him immediately. Otherwise, I will give you a hand. You will die. " Master Wang said to Jiang Yingying with disdain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 742

    When Master Wang confidently said this, Zhong Tianli became more powerful and domineering.


    Stand up, evil spirit said: "Master Wang, don''t let this woman go, I want to break her leg."


    In contrast, Jiang Yingying has no fear on her face, even with disdain, because she doesn''t pay attention to the so-called master Wang.


    "I also advise you not to meddle in your business. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will lose your reputation as a master." Jiang Yingying said.


    Master Wang''s face changed. He didn''t expect that the girl was not only ungrateful, but also so arrogant that he didn''t even pay attention to him.


    "Hum." Master Wang gave a cold hum and said, "since you are so unkind, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    "Don''t be merciful, otherwise it''s too boring." Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    Jiang Yingying''s contemptuous attitude completely angered Master Wang. He was very famous in the martial arts circle of Yanjing. Now he was despised by a little girl. If he didn''t teach her a painful lesson, Master Wang would be disgraced.


    "If you don''t know, take me." Master Wang suddenly hit Jiang Yingying.


    It has to be said that Master Wang still has some skills. His fierce fist is with the roaring wind. Without enough foundation, it is impossible for him to punch so quickly.


    But in Jiang Yingying''s eyes, this speed is nothing at all.


    There is a saying well said, in the face of absolute power, any trick will appear powerless, what is the use of fast?


    Jiang Yingying gently raised her right hand, palmed her fist, and lost her left hand behind her.


    "You really want to die." When Master Wang saw this, he let out a cold voice and added strength again.


    Pop!


    When the fists and palms hit each other, Master Wang''s fists stopped. It was like hitting a wall. He couldn''t enter another half inch.


    But Jiang Yingying is a face of light, right hand did not move, so easily blocked Master Wang''s attack.


    Master Wang''s pupils showed obvious signs of dilation, and his heart was even more shocked.


    This little girl, unexpectedly can so easily resist his store strength one punch, this how possible!


    Moreover, the anti shock force sent back by his fist made Master Wang''s whole arm numb, as if he had hit an iron wall.


    Master Wang, who can''t believe in his heart, no longer despises Jiang Yingying.


    At this time, just listen to Jiang Yingying said: "Master Wang, do you have so little strength, don''t you have dinner today?"


    This also asked Zhong Tianli''s doubts. In his opinion, this fist must have been able to abolish Jiang Yingying''s right hand, but how could there be no reaction now?


    Master Wang gave Jiang Yingying a heavy blow, but she didn''t move her right hand.


    "Master Wang, what''s the matter with you?" Zhong Tianli asked.


    Master Wang looks at Jiang Yingying with a trace of fear in her eyes. He didn''t expect that this seemingly ordinary little girl would be so powerful!


    "I''m just trying. I didn''t expect that you really have some ability." Master Wang took a deep breath and said that at this time, he did not exert all his strength. After all, he was only facing a woman. How could he directly use his full strength?


    "I''ll give you another chance. This time, you''ll have to work hard." Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    This sentence is a great humiliation to master Wang, which made his face a little uneasy. He said ferociously, "little girl, you don''t shed tears until you see the coffin. Today I want you to die in my hands."


    "As long as you have this ability, I will die willingly." Jiang Yingying said.


    Master Wang''s expression becomes distorted, which shows that he is really angry. In the face of Jiang Yingying''s contempt and provocation again and again, he can''t help it any more.


    Take back the fist, Master Wang secretly store strength, this fist not only to save his dignity, but also let the girl in front of him taste the price of despise him.


    Seeing that Master Wang''s fists are bulging, Zhong Tianli can''t help but clench his fists. It''s said that Master Wang can kill a cow with one blow. What''s such a little girl worth.


    "Master Wang, even if you kill her, I can help you cover up this matter. You don''t need to worry about it." Zhong Tianli said.


    Outside Han''s courtyard, Han 3000 has already been sitting on the threshold to watch the play. The appearance of Master Wang does not make him worry at all, because Jiang Yingying''s strength is no longer the opponent of ordinary people. Moreover, in Han 3000''s eyes, the so-called master Wang is just a charlatan. How can it threaten Jiang Yingying.


    "Three thousand, he is a little girl." At this time, Yan Jun walked to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "Grandfather Yan, if anyone treats her as a little girl, they will pay the price." Han 3000 said.


    Yanjun did not deny this sentence, and Han three thousand the same, sat down on the threshold, said: "take Jiang Yingying with you, she can produce great use for you, but you also have to be careful, after all, women themselves are the constitution of trouble."


    Han three thousand happy ah up, said: "beauty has such privileges, but Jiang Yingying will not, it is not that she is not beautiful, but she encountered trouble, have the ability to solve." Jiang Yingying is a very good girl. No matter her figure or appearance, she is still very attractive to ordinary men. It''s only in Han 3000''s eyes that she can use ordinary two words to describe her¡° That''s true Yan Jun nodded and continued: "I really hope you can break through a piece of heaven and earth in the apocalypse. The world there must be more wonderful." Han 3000 feels an expectation from Yan Jun''s words, which shows that he really wants to go to the apocalypse, but the Apocalypse is not a place anyone can go to¡° Grandpa Yan, when I have the ability in the future, I will take you to the apocalypse and let you see the mysterious place. " Han 3000 said. Yan Jun smiles happily. He is satisfied with Han 3000. As for going to Apocalypse, he never thought about it. Today''s Yan Jun can no longer provide any help for Han 3000. Similarly, he doesn''t want to bring trouble to Han 3000. After all, he is a man buried in the yellow soil, and it is enough to live the rest of his life. Patted Han 3000''s shoulder, Yan Jun said: "you can say so, Yan grandfather has been very happy, apocalypse is not anyone can go to the place, Yan grandfather does not want to give you trouble." Han 3000 didn''t say much, because he didn''t know the Apocalypse at all, and he didn''t dare to give Yan Jun a guarantee at will, but if he had such a chance, he would certainly do it. At this time, Master Wang across the street suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Yingying. Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing and said, "this master is too famous."¡° All the masters in Yanjing can form a group. This kind of person is just someone who has never seen the world. " Yan Jun disdains the way. Master Wang''s second fist has used all his strength, but once again he collided with Jiang Yingying''s palm, which still didn''t make Jiang Yingying move. On the contrary, the moment Jiang Yingying pushed her hand, the anti shock force became stronger, so that Master Wang''s whole arm was numb. In this case, Master Wang naturally knew that he could not be Jiang Yingying''s opponent, so he knelt down when Jiang Yingying took the initiative to wave her fist. He knew that his old life would not be saved if this blow came down, so he had to kneel down and beg for mercy¡° Master Wang, you... "Zhong Tianli looked at the scene in amazement. This is the master he paid a lot of money to invite. How could it be so vulnerable? Jiang Yingying didn''t do it yet, so he knelt down and begged for mercy. Master Wang was gnashing his teeth. He had known that the little girl was so powerful that even if he was given ten times the price, he would not be in charge of this matter. After this war, Master Wang''s reputation in Yanjing became stinky¡° You are a master. How can you just kneel down, stand up and fight with me? " Jiang Yingying said in a cold voice. Master Wang trembled and said, "little girl, I''m not a master at all. I''m just a gimmick to scare people. How dare I fight with you? Please do me a favor and let me go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 743

    "But I haven''t had a good time yet. What should I do?" Jiang Yingying said with a lingering look.


    Master Wang felt cool. If he fought with Jiang Yingying, he would be really cool. And if he was defeated, how would he live in the future? Just as he was thinking about how to get away, he suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up.


    Looking up at Jiang Yingying, she said, "little girl, there will be a martial arts meeting in Yanjing in a few days. If you want to participate, I can help you. I''m sure I can make you have a good time."


    "Martial arts conference?" Jiang Yingying frowned lightly. She was not very interested in this kind of thing. After all, it took too long. Just when she wanted to refuse, Han 3000''s voice came from behind.


    "Help her get a place. She wants to participate." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying turns her head and looks at Han Sanqian puzzled and says, "brother Sanqian, don''t we have to go back to celebrate the new year?"


    "In time." Han 3000 said with a faint smile: "but there are not many opportunities for the martial arts conference. Don''t you want to try your ability?"


    Jiang Yingying is mainly afraid of delaying her return to Yuncheng for the Spring Festival, but since Han 3000 has said so, what reason does she have to refuse.


    "I''ll take part. Get out of here." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yes, I''ll send you the invitation myself tomorrow." With these words, Master Wang smeared oil on the soles of his feet. He ran very fast and his speed was amazing.


    Zhong Tian left his legs weak and stayed in the same place. It''s not like walking or not.


    "Zhong Tianli, it seems that the lesson I have taught you is not enough. You even want to move my family." Han 3000 looks at Zhong Tianli coldly.


    Zhong Tian trembled from his feet and was scared to death.


    "I... I didn''t. I was just passing by." I really don''t know what to say. Zhong Tianli made such a ridiculous remark.


    "Who helped you think of this way?" Han 3000 asked, with Zhong Tianli''s brain, in Han 3000''s opinion, he certainly couldn''t think of such a way.


    "Zhong Tianyi, it was Zhong Tianyi who told me that I should do it." Zhong Tianli said.


    The answer is exactly the same as Han 3000''s guess. It seems that Zhong Tianyi really wants to waste Zhong Tianli by his hand.


    "Do you know why he was kind enough to help you?" Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Tianli shook his head dully. He didn''t know why Zhong Tianyi was kind-hearted to help him find a way, but he couldn''t understand why Zhong Tianyi wanted to give him this chance.


    "He wants to borrow my hand and get rid of you." Han 3000 said.


    Although Zhong Tianli''s brain is not smart, he understands it for this reason.


    "No wonder he''s willing to give me a chance. That''s what he thought." Zhong Tianli said with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. This guy is really an idiot. He can''t understand such a simple truth. As expected, people with muscles don''t have brains.


    "I''m not going to embarrass you today. Get out of here, but if you dare to show up here again, I''ll never forgive you. Go back and tell Zhong Mingguo that I''ll give him a few more days. At the end of the martial arts conference, if he doesn''t come to Han''s courtyard and kneel down, I want Yanjing to lose the name of Zhong''s family." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Zhong Tianli also runs very fast, not a bit unwilling and nostalgic, and even his hatred for Han 3000 is transferred to Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong family, when Zhong Tianli conveyed Han 3000''s words to Zhong Mingguo, Zhong Mingguo was completely angry. He could not help scolding Zhong Tianli and even killed Han 3000.


    "Han 3000 dare to be so arrogant. I want him to die." With these words, Zhong Mingguo turns his head and looks at Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong Tianyi knows that his grandfather can''t bear it any longer. This matter must be solved by him.


    "Grandfather, isn''t he going to attend the martial arts conference? I''ll make him lose face at the martial arts conference, and I''ve heard that he will sign a life and death certificate at the martial arts conference. As long as he dares to sign, I''ll let him die. " Zhong Tianyi said.


    Hearing this, Zhong Mingguo''s mood eased a little, and said: "Tianyi, don''t let me down."


    Zhong Tian a light smile, said: "grandfather, I''m not like some waste will only boast, I promise you things, will do."


    Zhong Tianli understands this kind of sarcasm, but he is not angry. In front of Zhong Mingguo, he is not qualified to lose his temper.


    After Zhong Mingguo left, Zhong Tianli said to Zhong Tianyi, "Zhong Tianyi, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning. You want to waste me with Han 3000''s hand. I''m very disappointed. I came back unharmed."


    Zhong Tianyi looked at Zhong Tianli with disdain and said, "do you really think I''ll pay attention to your waste?"


    Zhong Tianli was angry in his heart. He went to Zhong Tianyi and grabbed Zhong Tianyi''s neck.


    "Believe it or not, I can break your neck." Zhong Tianli threatened.


    Zhong Tian has been looking at Zhong Tian Li''s fierce eyes, calm expression, light said: "do you dare to hurt me? Try to see if your grandfather will drive you out of the Zhong family. I''m the mainstay of the Zhong family now, and you are a waste with no ability. "


    This makes Zhong Tianli more angry, but he knows the weight of Zhong Tianyi''s words. With Zhong Mingguo''s attention to Zhong Tianyi, if he really hurt Zhong Tianyi, Zhong Mingguo will certainly drive him out of the Zhong family without hesitation¡° What, dare you? Afraid to be driven out of the Zhong family and become a beggar? " Zhong Tianyi said. Zhong Tianli''s wrists trembled with anger, but no matter how angry he was, he kept calm and rational in his mind and let go of Zhong Tianyi. Zhong Tianyi sneered: "look at your ability as a waste, what''s your qualification to fight with me."¡° Zhong Tianyi, I will watch you lose to Han 3000. At that time, are you still qualified to brag in front of me? " Zhong Tianli said¡° Can''t I deal with a man you can''t deal with? In Zhong Tianyi''s eyes, Han 3000 is inferior to you. " Zhong Tianyi said with disdain. Zhong Tianli didn''t say a word. At this time, he hoped that Zhong Tianyi would fall into Han 3000''s hands. Even if it was a devastating blow to the Zhong family, he didn''t want Zhong Tianyi to continue to be so arrogant¡° Looking down on him is the biggest mistake you''ve ever made. " Looking at the back of Zhong Tianyi leaving, Zhong Tianli said to himself that before fighting Han 3000, he also thought Han 3000 was a waste, but now, Zhong Tianli never had such an idea, because he didn''t even test how powerful Han 3000 was, but the little girl was enough to make Zhong Tianli dare not despise. Even a woman under hand is so powerful, Han 3000''s real strength must be so strong that Zhong Tianli can''t imagine. The next day, Master Wang sent an invitation to the martial arts conference, and he also brought two copies, apparently one for Han 3000¡° I don''t have to. Jiang Yingying alone is enough. " Han 3000 said to master Wang. Master Wang didn''t show any contempt. Although Jiang Yingying humiliated him, he was respected as one of the martial arts masters. If he lost, he would lose. If he was weak, he would have to accept his fate¡° There are so many experts in this martial arts conference. Are you sure she''s the only one to attend? " Master Wang asked tentatively¡° Isn''t it enough? I''m afraid that this martial arts meeting is not enough for her to play alone. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Master Wang Yu Guang takes a look at Jiang Yingying. When the girl fights with him, hasn''t she come up with all her strength? If there''s something hidden, it''s amazing. After all, she is not only a girl, but also a very young girl. It takes more time to accumulate one''s strength. Even a strong man with extraordinary talent can''t be born to fight. He needs more time to hone himself¡° What does Lingyun Daoguan mean? " At this time, Jiang Yingying asked Master Wang. Master Wang flashed an embarrassment on his face and said, "this is the name of my martial arts museum. To participate in the martial arts conference, you have to have a place in the martial arts museum. That''s why I signed you up in the name of Lingyun Taoist Museum." Jiang Yingying instant dissatisfaction, which does not mean that she will fight for the Master Wang? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 745

    Lei Heming is a rookie in recent years. It can also be said that he is the strongest in his age. Zhan Tiandao hall has been kicking the hall frequently in recent two years, which has made many Taoist halls infamous. This is the credit of Lei Heming. It is also because of Lei Heming that Zhan Tiandao Hall has the momentum of the first martial arts hall in Yanjing.


    But it is said that Lei Heming will not fight in this martial arts conference, so many people are relieved, but master Wang did not expect that these rumors are false!


    From Fang zhantian''s words, there is no doubt that the champion of this martial arts conference seems to have been decided.


    There are so many museum owners who are defeated by Lei Heming that others are even less likely to be his opponents.


    Seeing that Master Wang was frightened, Fang zhantian''s face showed a proud smile. That''s why he wanted Lei Heming to kick the hall. If he wanted these people to hear Lei Heming''s name, they would be scared to death.


    "Are you afraid? It''s normal. With the strength of thunder, you should be afraid. " Fang zhantian said.


    Master Wang took a deep breath, he was really afraid, even if he did not participate in the competition, but the reputation of Lei Heming still made him feel cold.


    Although Jiang Yingying''s strength is good, there is absolutely no chance of winning against Lei Heming.


    "I advise you that you''d better let that woman withdraw from the competition, otherwise Lei Heming will let her die in the challenge arena." Fang zhantian continued.


    Master Wang''s heart sank. Fang zhantian wanted to kill everything. If he chose to withdraw at this time, Lingyun Taoist hall would become a joke of Yanjing martial arts circle. But if she didn''t withdraw, Jiang Yingying''s life would be in danger.


    "Fang zhantian, do you have to be so decisive?" Master Wang said with gnashing teeth.


    "Do I have to be lenient when dealing with waste? I''m from the same school as you. I don''t want to ruin my master''s reputation because of your influence. I''ll let her go as long as she dares to step on the stage." Fang Zhan and Tian Leng.


    Master Wang drooped his shoulders and looked dejected. After Fang zhantian left, he was even more powerless and sat on the ground.


    In the face of strength, Master Wang has no room to struggle. He once hoped that Jiang Yingying could help Lingyun Daoguan recover some reputation, but now it seems that this possibility almost does not exist.


    "Master, that woman is really stupid. Just take part in the competition of the youth group. She has to go to the master group. That''s good. When she meets Lei Heming, she will die." A young man in his twenties came to master Wang and said with disdain.


    Master Wang smiles bitterly. He didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying would have such an idea. However, this matter has spread all over the martial arts circle of Yanjing, and it''s too late to regret it.


    "Lose face, lose face. Anyway, Lingyun Taoist hall has lost face enough." Master Wang spoke and stood up.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, the young man quickly asked, "master, where are you going?"


    "Get her to cancel the game." Said master Wang.


    After all, the Han family is also well-known in Yanjing. It''s just that there''s a feeling of sunset. This feeling is just like the brilliant Lingyun Taoist hall that fell down from the altar.


    "It''s all fallen people from the end of the world. It seems that no one is qualified to be remembered all the time. The era of individuals will come to an end eventually." Master Wang sighed to himself and rang the doorbell of the Han family.


    When the door opened, Master Wang saw Yan Jun with a faint smile.


    Yanjun once stirred up the bloodbath in Yanjing. In the era of Han Tianyang''s rise, Yanjun''s name was just like a devil. Unfortunately, he is old now.


    "To whom?" Yan Jun board is a face to ask a way.


    "I''m Wang Xin from Lingyun Daoguan. I''m looking for Han 3000." Said master Wang.


    Yanjun heard about the martial arts conference, and knew that the so-called master Wang had helped Jiang Yingying get a place in the competition, so he directly led Master Wang into the courtyard.


    "The martial arts conference, which is held once every three years, has been held for nearly two times. It seems that I have never heard of Lingyun Taoist Hall''s good achievements." On the way to see Han 3000, Yanjun said.


    Master Wang sighed and said, "since the Lingyun Taoist Museum has been hollowed out of talents, there is no chance to cheer up. I''ve given everything I have to maintain it until now. How can I get good results?"


    There is a shame that Master Wang himself is not willing to recall. That is, all the people who stay in Lingyun Daoguan now are paid. They are willing to stay for the sake of money. Otherwise, he will be the only one left in Lingyun Daoguan for a long time.


    "This time, Lingyun Daoguan should be able to pick itself up again." Yan Jun said with a smile that if Jiang Yingying comes out and takes part in two competitions at the same time, Lingyun Taoist museum will be able to make a great success and return to the previous peak again, even better than before.


    "Have you ever heard of Lei Heming?" Asked Master Wang.


    "I know. A very outstanding young man in recent years has kicked down countless Taoist temples. It''s said that he is only in his twenties and has a promising future." Yan Jun said.


    "I didn''t expect that even you have such a high evaluation of him. This time, he will take part in the competition of master group. With him, where can other Taoist temples play?" Master Wang shook his head helplessly. Lei Heming''s strength is beyond ordinary people. Even many of the museum owners are not his opponents. It''s not too much to say that he is a domestic champion¡° Do you have no confidence in Jiang Yingying? " Yan Jun said with a smile, this guy still has a treasure in his heart. There is no need to worry. As long as Jiang Yingying stands in the challenge arena, she is invincible. Master Wang is not without confidence, but without a thought. Although he lost to Jiang Yingying, it doesn''t reflect how strong Jiang Yingying is. After all, he is old now, and his skill has declined, while Lei Heming is at the peak of his strength. What does Jiang Yingying take to fight him? See Han 3000, Han 3000 is coax Han Nian to sleep, to master Wang made a sound action, Master Wang can only wait in silence. In Master Wang''s eyes, Han 3000 has nothing special except that he is a little handsome. Moreover, the image of such a father can''t be associated with the person who has let all the people who have been against the Han family kneel down in front of the Han family''s courtyard. This gives people the feeling that the gap is too big. Is he just bragging? But these words offended many Yanjing aristocratic families. If he didn''t have the ability to be serious, it would be enough to destroy the Han family. Ten minutes later, Han Nian finally fell asleep. After Han 3000 gave it to Su Yingxia, he and Master Wang came to the front yard¡° What can I do for you in such a hurry? " Han 3000 asked. After a little hesitation, Master Wang said, "I want Jiang Yingying to quit the competition." Han 3000 frowns, but this guy hopes Jiang Yingying can save some reputation for Lingyun Daoguan. How can Jiang Yingying quit all of a sudden¡° Why? " Han 3000 asked¡° After you left, the owner of zhantiandao hall found me. There is a man named Lei Heming in zhantiandao Hall who is very powerful. This time, he will play for zhantiandao hall in the master group competition. He has already said that Jiang Yingying will die in the challenge arena. I don''t want to involve innocent people. " Said master Wang. Han 3000 was a little surprised after hearing this. This guy calculated that Jiang Yingying would come out for Lingyun Taoist hall, but now for the sake of Jiang Yingying''s safety, what kind of person is this¡° Have you found your conscience? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° I admit that I really want to make use of her, but it must be under the condition of no life crisis. Now the situation is completely different. Once she meets Lei Heming, she will die. I don''t want to bear such a fresh life. " Said master Wang¡° It seems that you still have a bottom line, but why do you want to work for Zhong Tianli? You should know what kind of person Zhong Tianli is Han 3000 asked curiously, because Master Wang didn''t behave like a person before and after, so he was very curious about the real master Wang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 746

    When it comes to Zhong Tianli, Master Wang has a more helpless expression on his face, even with some pain. Because Lingyun Taoist hall needs money to maintain, and now he has almost run out of ammunition and food, so he has to do some ugly things to take people''s money to eliminate disasters. This is what Master Wang has to do.


    "If I said for money, would it be too vulgar?" Said master Wang.


    "Is Lingyun Daoguan short of money?" Han Sanqian is an outsider. Lingyun Taoist museum is very imposing. This is a big production. Compared with Lingyun Taoist Museum, tianchangsheng has nothing to do with it. There are several levels of gaps. Can he be short of money?


    "Lack, and it''s very lack. In the past, Lingyun Daoguan made a lot of money for me in its heyday, but now it''s lonely. Instead of making money, Lingyun Daoguan loses money every day. The people you see at Daoguan are not so much my disciples as office workers. They are paid by me. If they didn''t have money, they would have left long ago, I may be the only one left in the whole Taoist temple. " Said master Wang.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. The master is living a miserable life. His disciples need money to keep them. I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world.


    In the face of Han 3000''s sneer, Master Wang didn''t have any antipathy, because this is the reality, which doesn''t give him any qualification to refute Han 3000.


    "Since there is no money, why insist on it?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way.


    "Martial arts school is my lifelong obsession. If there is no martial arts school, I would rather die." Master Wang''s tone suddenly became firm, because this was his belief. He devoted all his life to studying martial arts in order to cultivate more martial arts practitioners. If he lost the martial arts school, what''s the point of his life.


    Han 3000 was suddenly silent. After a long time, he said, "I''ll give you 100 million yuan, so that you can have the capital to receive more disciples, but these people will be sent by me in the future."


    a hundred million!


    Even for Master Wang at his peak, that''s a very amazing amount of money. Han 3000, just give it to him?


    "You... You''re not kidding me, 100 million?" Master Wang asked in a trembling voice.


    "Do you think I''m joking, or do you suspect that I, the young master of the Han family, can''t afford so much money?" Han 3000 light way.


    As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Although the Han family is not as good as it used to be, it was once a rich family. It was only 100 million. How could the Han family not have it?


    But master Wang couldn''t figure out why han 3000 was willing to invest so much money in Lingyun Daoguan.


    "What do you want them to do for you?" Asked Master Wang.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never do anything that violates the law and discipline, and maybe I won''t use them all my life." Han 3000 said that the reason for such an arrangement is Han 3000''s one-step dark game. He has been used to facing anything since he was a child. Every step he takes will leave him more chips. And he is going to Apocalypse. Maybe the power of Lingyun Taoist hall can help him in the future, but whether it is useful or not is still unknown.


    Of course, the biggest reason why he can do this is that he is rich and powerful. Now Han 3000 doesn''t care about the small amount of money. With the financial support of the Nangong family, he doesn''t even need to blink an eye.


    This is the true portrayal of money and willfulness.


    "Are you not kidding me?" Master Wang was not sure what Han 3000 said was true. He asked again.


    "Of course not. For me, that''s just pocket money." Han 3000 said.


    Master Wang has a face of shame. This is the real rich man. A hundred million dollars is pocket money in his mouth. This kind of pocket money can crush 99.9% of the people in the world.


    "As for Jiang Yingying''s master group competition, she will not withdraw from the competition." Han continued.


    After Han 3000 said so, the topic returned to the right track.


    The main reason for Master Wang to come to Han 3000 is because of this. He knows the power of Lei Heming, so he knows more about the danger he will encounter when he enters the challenge arena than Han 3000.


    See Han 3000 don''t let Jiang Yingying out of the game, Master Wang advised: "and Lei Heming fight, is not a wise choice, you think about it."


    "What do you need to be successful?" Han 3000 suddenly asked a question that puzzled Master Wang.


    Master Wang thought for a while and said, "I''m powerful. If there is another stepping stone, it will be better."


    It''s a point of self strength, but the most important thing is the stepping stone, because the stepping stone can better prove and reflect it. No matter how strong it is, what''s the use?


    "Isn''t Lei Heming a good stepping stone?" Han 3000 laughed.


    Master Wang''s pupils tremble like an earthquake. He even regards Lei Heming as a stepping stone!


    If this word is spread out, I don''t know how many people will laugh at it.


    Lei Heming''s strength is obvious to all in the martial arts circle of Yanjing. His kicking behavior has set off a frenzy in the martial arts circle and made countless people chase him. Such a new star in the martial arts circle is destined to be famous, and may even become the peak of the whole martial arts circle in the hot summer.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, such a powerful character is actually a stepping stone? Master Wang, who has been unable to recover for a long time, is immersed in shock and has lost his thinking ability¡° Yingying''s strength can''t be compared with Lei Heming. You don''t need to worry. Just sit in the audience and watch Yingying''s performance well. " Han continued. The stupefied Master Wang nodded, not that he didn''t want to refute, but that he didn''t know how to refute. After leaving Han''s courtyard, Master Wang seemed to be a bit out of his wits. Although he got 100 million yuan, which can maintain Lingyun Taoist hall, the shock brought by 100 million yuan is far less intense than Han 3000''s words. Thunder crane! It''s thunder and crane! How dare he have such an idea? Or, it''s not that he exaggerates Jiang Yingying''s strength, but Jiang Yingying really has the ability to do it? Thinking of this, Master Wang couldn''t bear to take a breath. If Jiang Yingying really did it, it would be more than a blockbuster. I''m afraid the whole martial arts world in Yanjing would be shocked. But she is still a woman. At this time, Master Wang can''t help looking forward to Jiang Yingying''s performance. He even hopes that the martial arts conference can start soon, so that he can have a chance to see Jiang Yingying''s real strength¡° Fang zhantian, maybe this time, you will miscalculate. If Lei Heming is really defeated, I''d like to see what your expression is. " Master Wang said to himself. Han''s courtyard. Jiang Yingying has systematic training every day. After the training, she has a rest time¡° Brother 3000, I heard that Master Wang is here again? " At the end of the training, Jiang Yingying immediately found Han 3000 and asked about it¡° Yes Han 3000 nodded¡° What does he come for? Is there any change in the game? " Jiang Yingying is concerned¡° He said that there is a master named Lei Heming who will take part in the competition of the masters group, and this man has a problem with him. The other side says that if you dare to stand in the challenge arena, you will die, so he hopes you can withdraw from the competition. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying suddenly became nervous. Originally, she did not disdain to participate in the martial arts conference. However, after learning Han 3000''s intention, she has seriously prepared for the competition. If she really withdraws from the competition, she will not be reconciled¡° Brother 3000, you won''t agree. " Jiang Yingying asked nervously. Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "how can I promise? In my eyes, Lei Heming can''t be your opponent at all." Jiang Yingying breathed a sigh of relief, did not promise good¡° Brother 3000, don''t worry, I won''t give you shame. " Jiang Yingying said¡° Since Lei Heming is known as a new star in the martial arts circle of Yanjing, and he has been successful in kicking the hall for countless times, it shows that he really has real ability, so you must not take it lightly. " Han 3000 reminds a way. Jiang Yingying nodded heavily and said: "from today on, I will double the training time. No matter what thunder crane calls, I will let him lie on the challenge arena." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 747

    With the approaching of the martial arts conference, Jiang Yingying''s participation in the masters group competition is becoming more and more serious, and almost the whole martial arts circle takes it as a joke.


    There is a problem of inequality between men and women. In the eyes of most martial arts people, women have nothing to do with this matter. To participate in the competition of the masters group is even more a hilarious joke. It''s like a man''s bathhouse suddenly breaks into a woman, which will not only usher in different eyes, but also make people laugh.


    At the same time, a more important news blew up the martial arts circle.


    When Zhan Tiandao hall announced that Lei Heming would take part in the competition of the master group, all the participants of the master group fell into a howl, because Lei Heming''s strong power made them feel desperate when they thought they had such an opponent.


    There are even rumors that some people want to quit the masters group because they don''t want to stand in the same arena with Lei Heming.


    From this point, we can see how strong the deterrent power of Lei Heming is. Before the game started, some people were anxious to admit defeat.


    Zhan Tiandao hall.


    When Fang zhantian learned that someone had indeed retired from the competition, he could not hide his proud smile. What''s more, just the name of Lei Heming had scared the shit out of those people.


    "It''s really sad for them. They don''t even have the courage to stand in the challenge arena. It''s ridiculous that they dare to say that they are martial people." Fang zhantian said lightly.


    Standing behind Fang zhantian, an imposing young man held his head high, with a haughty posture. No one would lower his head when he saw him. His arrogance seemed to have gone deep into the bone marrow. No matter what his body movements or eyes were, he was arrogant.


    "Master, these people have retired. I don''t have to fight to win the championship. It''s too boring." The young man is Lei Heming. He has arrogant capital. Even if his shoelaces are loose, someone will take the initiative to tie them for him.


    "Yes, it''s really boring." Fang zhantian shook his head. Although he felt a little sorry, he was even more proud.


    "The owner of the pavilion, Lingyun Road Pavilion, seems to have no news of quitting the game. It seems that Wang Xin really wants to play with a woman." Said another.


    When it comes to Wang Xin, Fang zhantian''s face shows a ferocious look. When he treats this fellow, Fang zhantian wants to trample him in the mud.


    "This fool, if it wasn''t for Shifu''s absence, I would have let Shifu expel him from the same school. Being in the same school with him is the most humiliating thing in my life." Fang zhantian said.


    "Women? I don''t like to beat women, but if she has to be in the same arena with me, I''m not to blame Lei Heming said lightly.


    "If she dares to go up, I''ll kill her." Fang zhantian said, biting his teeth.


    Lei Heming nodded calmly, went to the challenge arena and signed the life and death certificate. He can''t be blamed for the manslaughter.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be lenient." Said Lei Heming.


    "This time, I want to make Lingyun Taoist hall have no place to turn over."


    The day before the competition, Fang zhantian found the martial arts association. He hoped to get involved in the list. It''s better to match Lei Heming''s first match with Jiang Yingying. Since he wants to kill Lingyun Daoguan, it''s better to let Jiang Yingying die in the first match.


    "President, make a price. For you, it''s just a little help. I believe the president won''t refuse me." Fang zhantian faced the president, Lao Shen said, because this kind of small things in the previous competition is not without, as long as you move your finger can be done, and can get a sum of money, so Fang zhantian think the president will not refuse him.


    "If it had been before, I would have promised you, but not this time." Said the meeting.


    Fang zhantian was full of confidence. Unexpectedly, he was rejected. This made him frown and ask, "why not this time? As long as you make an offer, we can afford it."


    "It''s not about money anymore." The president had no choice but to smile and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. A more powerful person intervened in this matter. He didn''t want someone to make trouble in the dark."


    "More powerful people?" Fang zhantian frowned even more and said, "you are the president. The martial arts conference is held by the association. Is there anyone who can be more important than you?"


    "Although he is not a person in the martial arts and Taoism world, his identity and voice are much more important than mine. No one dares to mess about what he does not allow to happen, so you''d better give up the idea." The president said that he wanted to make the money, but he didn''t have the courage, because once the matter was found out, he would be finished.


    Fang zhantian asked reluctantly: "who has such great ability?"


    "I don''t know who he is, but I''ve received the notice above. This time, there are too many people paying attention to it, and they are all big people with good status. Let me tell you, this martial arts conference is absolutely not simple. Who can win, maybe you can get a great opportunity." The president said.


    Fang zhantian''s mind is full of imagination. Even big people are concerned about this matter. Lei Heming''s battle will surely attract the attention of big people, and zhantiandao hall is likely to be valued because of this opportunity.


    "Is that the level of people?" Fang zhantian guessed that when he said this, he even had some shortness of breath. For Fang zhantian, who is in the martial arts circle, he is very clear about the existence of apocalypse, which is also the ultimate dream pursued by every martial arts person. Once he is qualified to join the apocalypse, it will be a supreme honor. The president laughed but did not speak. He did not dare to talk about this kind of thing. He could only let Fang zhantian understand it by himself. Fang zhantian laughed, understood the meaning of the president, and said: "this time, zhantiandao hall is sure to win the championship. No one wants to take it away."¡° Lei Heming really has such strength. Good luck to you. " After leaving the martial arts association, Fang zhantian immediately returned to the martial arts hall and called Lei Heming to his office¡° If you are looking for me in such a hurry, no one will take part in the competition of the master group. " Lei Heming said with a scornful smile on his face¡° Remember what I said to you? " Fang zhantian said. Lei Heming was a little more serious and said, "of course I remember."¡° This time the martial arts conference, the Apocalypse people seem to appear, perhaps, they are ready to add fresh blood for the apocalypse. " Fang zhantian said. Lei Heming disguised his excitement and said, "who is qualified except me?"¡° To make sure you''re safe, don''t take it lightly this time. " Fang zhantian reminds us that he didn''t pay much attention to this matter originally, but now the meaning of the matter has become completely different. With the existence of apocalypse, Fang zhantian doesn''t want Lei Heming to miss such a good opportunity because he belittles the enemy. Once Lei Heming can join the apocalypse, it will be the most glorious time for zhantiandao hall¡° Ha ha. " With a faint smile, Lei Heming said, "master, are you still afraid that I will lose? Now Yanjing martial arts world, who can be my opponent Fang zhantian nodded. With his understanding, no one can defeat Lei Heming. His reminder to Lei Heming is redundant¡° That''s it. Tomorrow''s first game will end in the shortest time. Let Apocalypse see your strength. " Fang zhantian said¡° Within three moves, the winner will be divided. " Lei Heming said confidently. The next day, the competition venue of the master group was very lively, and the spectators almost filled all the seats in the audience. It''s a pity that Jiang YingYing and Lei Heming didn''t meet in the first knockout match. Fang zhantian hopes Lei Heming can knock out Jiang Yingying in the first match, but Jiang Yingying also has the same idea. It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t make the best of them. When it was Jiang Yingying''s turn to take the stage, everyone finally saw the protagonist who had made a lot of trouble recently. It''s a joke for women to take part in the masters competition. When Jiang Yingying stands in the challenge arena, she can''t help laughing. Weak and delicate, dare to participate in the competition of the master group? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 748

    "This time, Lingyun road hall is going to make a big joke. It''s surprising that such a weak woman should be allowed to participate in the competition of the master group."


    "Even if it''s sensationalism, there should be a bottom line. Wang Xin''s brain is really pinched by the door."


    "I really don''t know what Wang Xin thinks about this way to enhance the popularity of Lingyun Daoguan. Does he think this ridiculous competition can bring Lingyun Daoguan back to life?"


    "Maybe Wang Xin wants to make people remember Lingyun Road Museum in an alternative way. In my opinion, Lingyun Road Museum has been closed for a long time."


    In the stands, many people expressed their own views on this matter, but in their view, Jiang Yingying''s participation was a joke and could not bring them any surprise.


    Although Wang Xin is in the front row of the audience, his words can still be heard clearly, which makes Wang Xin feel angry. Although he had expected Jiang Yingying''s appearance on the stage would cause a sensation, he didn''t expect that it would be so serious. He dares to laugh at Lingyun Taoist hall whether it''s a human or a ghost.


    "Master, your decision is too wrong. It''s not only humiliating for Lingyun Daoguan, but also for us. Don''t think that if you pay us, we can stay in Lingyun Daoguan forever."


    "Yes, we don''t want to involve ourselves in such a shame."


    It''s not only outsiders who say that, but also the interior of Lingyun Daoguan has made a voice of dissatisfaction, and it''s directly aimed at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to stay, you can go now. I won''t force you."


    Now Wang Xin has 200 million in hand, and he has more economic strength to support the operation of the Taoist temple. Such a group of things that only see money and have an eye on money are not worth Wang Xin''s retention.


    "Wang Xin, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it."


    "Without us, Lingyun Taoist hall is not a fart."


    "Old man, can you still hold up the Taoist temple by yourself?"


    Several people dissatisfied with Wang Xin said that his attitude is very bad.


    Wang Xin nodded his head without hesitation and said, "I, Wang Xin, will never regret it. If you feel disgraced, you can go now."


    Several people looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Wang Xin''s attitude would suddenly become so tough. They stayed in Lingyun Daoguan but got paid. Where could they find such a good thing? So in their hearts, they didn''t want to leave. They just told Wang Xin not to continue to do such stupid things, but they didn''t expect that Wang Xin was not threatened at all, On the contrary, they don''t know what to do.


    At this time, both sides of the battle have been on the stage, Jiang Yingying''s opponent is a man with exaggerated muscles, just from the appearance, Jiang Yingying has lost.


    That person shakes the body muscle, contemptuous smile to Jiang Yingying said: "beauty, you this small arm calf, are you sure to fight with me? I''m afraid I''ll break your leg. It''s a pity to have such a beautiful face. "


    Jiang Yingying''s face is cold. For this kind of irony, it is most useful to speak with strength.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have to take part in the youth group competition. Let''s make a quick decision." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Ha ha, after playing with me, can you still go to the competition? Let Wang Xin call an ambulance for you. " The man laughed.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head impatiently and said, "there''s so much nonsense. In this case, you can go down quickly."


    With that, Jiang Yingying walked towards him step by step.


    In the audience, everyone is waiting for the moment when Jiang Yingying falls down. In their opinion, there will never be any unexpected result. How can a woman win in the face of a muscular man?


    When Jiang Yingying launched an offensive moment, they felt that this kind of HuaQuan embroidered legs was not as strong as tickling, and her opponents also thought so.


    But when this idea in the mind derived from the moment, Jiang Yingying suddenly a punch directly hit the person in the chest.


    With a dull sound, the man''s mouth broke out a very painful scream, and his whole body also flew out of the challenge arena.


    One punch!


    Not only knocked down their opponents, but also put the opponent out of the challenge arena!


    The whole venue was silent.


    Jiang Yingying patted her hand, as if she had some dust on the man.


    "Compared with Qi Hu, you are far behind." Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    The venue was silent for ten seconds. Jiang Yingying had already stepped down from the challenge arena. Only then did countless slight movements of cool air ring out.


    Almost everyone glared at their own incredible eyes, can''t believe what happened in front of them is true, but the man fell outside the challenge arena and seemed to have fainted.


    "This... This woman, she has such a dream!"


    "One punch, she hit people fly!"


    "My God, how much strength does it take, is she still human?"


    "There are such abnormal disciples in Lingyun Taoist hall!"


    "If you don''t have a chance to fight back, you lose. Am I right?"


    All kinds of exclamation sounds in the venue. At this moment, the atmosphere of the venue has changed greatly. From looking down on Jiang Yingying before to now, it is full of incredible and shock. The change of atmosphere is completed in the moment of Jiang Yingying''s fist. Wang Xin looks at Jiang Yingying who comes back to Han 3000 with a dull face. Although he doesn''t say it, he doesn''t think that Jiang Yingying is qualified to participate in the masters, just like the audience. Her appearance in the challenge arena of the masters is a joke. But in reality, Jiang Yingying is not only qualified, but also able to punch her opponent, setting a record of the fastest win in the previous martial arts conference. Wang Xin''s hands begin to shake unconsciously. Before, he felt Han 3000''s confidence in Jiang Yingying in Han 3000. At that time, he thought Han 3000 might be confused, but now, Wang Xin knows that Han 3000''s confidence is due to Jiang Yingying''s strength, not confusion¡° Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, you are so powerful! " Wang Xin exclaimed unconsciously. The people standing behind Wang Xin were pale. Just a few minutes ago, they threatened Wang Xin to leave Lingyun Daoguan because they didn''t want to lose face with Jiang Yingying. Now? Jiang Yingying defeated her opponent. For Lingyun Daoguan, she did not lose face, but won the honor. This kind of gap made them feel ashamed¡° Shame? Now you know who is going to disgrace Lingyun Daoguan. A few waste people don''t even have the qualification to take part in the competition. They dare to say that Jiang Yingying is not. " Wang Xin disdained to say to several people behind him. Just now these scum whine, but now they can''t say a word, and they don''t have the courage to refute Wang Xin, because Jiang Yingying''s strength is very strong, and she can finish the opponent with one punch, which is not what they can do, and they know that even if Jiang Yingying can''t win the championship of the master group, this stop is enough to make her famous, It seems that it is really possible to rise because of her¡° Is it too high-profile? " Han Sanqian said to Jiang Yingying with a smile that without any interference, Jiang Yingying could defeat her opponent with one punch. This kind of technique, which is almost shocking to the world, may soon cause a shock in the martial arts circle of Yanjing¡° He talks too much nonsense. I can''t help it Jiang Yingying said. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This guy is also aggrieved enough. Because he said a few more words, he got such a miserable end. Defeated by a woman, his martial arts school will let him go immediately¡° Let''s go. We have to take part in the competition of the youth group. Now that we have signed up, let''s take both champions. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying nodded. At this time, on the other side of the stand, Fang zhantian''s face was gloomy, even Lei Heming''s face was very ugly. Fang zhantian knows that these audiences are likely to be mixed with Apocalypse people, and Lei Heming needs to have good enough performance to arouse the idea of apocalypse. However, he did not expect that before Lei Heming appeared on the stage, Jiang Yingying would take all the limelight¡° I didn''t expect that this woman really has some strength. " Fang zhantian said with gnashing teeth. Although Lei Heming was also surprised at Jiang Yingying''s performance, he did not allow his arrogant head to be lowered because of a woman. He said with disdain, "that''s because she didn''t meet me. Otherwise, it''s her who fell off the challenge arena." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 749

    Lei Heming and Fang zhantian know how much boasting he has in his words. After all, this is a competition of masters group. Everyone who can take part in the competition is skilled. Although Lei Heming is powerful, it is extremely difficult to defeat his opponent in one move. If you dare to think so, can you really do it, This is the unknown.


    "It''s her opponents who underestimate her strength so much that the result is like this. It doesn''t prove that she is really so powerful." Fang zhantian explained that this was also a kind of self consolation, because at this time, he was not only worried that Jiang Yingying was too strong, but also worried that Lei Heming would lose to Jiang Yingying.


    If Lei Heming really loses, he will not only be unable to seize the opportunity to go to the apocalypse, but also break the reputation of Zhan Tiandao hall.


    Just in the first competition, Jiang Yingying became famous in the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing. Almost everyone was talking about her beating her opponent with one punch. As for the youth group, it was a handy victory for Jiang Yingying.


    Before all the jokes, like a loud slap in the face of those who have laughed at Jiang Yingying, but this does not hinder their expectations of Jiang Yingying''s next game, because there is such a sense of contrast, so they can''t wait to know how strong Jiang Yingying is and how far she can go in the Masters group.


    There are even some people who have compared Jiang Yingying with Lei Heming. Some people say that Jiang Yingying may be equal to Lei Heming. Of course, there are many followers of Lei Heming in Yanjing martial arts circle, and these followers think that Jiang Yingying will be defeated by Lei Heming.


    The knockout competition has just started, which has made most people lose interest. They hope to see Jiang YingYing and Lei Heming fight as soon as possible. Even in everyone''s opinion, the championship competition will only happen between these two people. Unless they meet in advance, other people will appear in the championship competition.


    The competition system is very simple. Every round is a knockout. In addition to Jiang Yingying''s almost dominant strength in the knockout, Lei Heming is the same. All opponents who encounter Lei Heming are defeated without exception.


    In the three-day elimination competition, Jiang Yingying shocked the martial arts circle of Yanjing again and again, even in the competition of the youth group. Once someone meets Jiang Yingying, she will surrender to the convenience. After all, she has such amazing performance in the masters group, so it is impossible for the youth group to dare to compete with her.


    Three days later, the number of champions was determined and Jiang YingYing and Lei Heming competed for the championship.


    This is undoubtedly the most eye-catching competition, and it is also the most anticipated final of all previous martial arts conferences.


    This is the first time that a woman has participated in the master group competition of the martial arts conference, and this woman has created countless surprises and stood in the challenge arena of the championship.


    Today''s Jiang Yingying has her own group of fans. As long as she appears, countless fans will come to her aid. It''s no exaggeration to say that she is a star in martial arts.


    However, Jiang Yingying doesn''t like the feeling of being sought after very much. When Han''s courtyard is full of fans, she looks very distressed.


    "Yingying, you are an idol now. Don''t you go out to meet your fans?" Han Sanqian laughs at Jiang YingYing and says that tomorrow is the championship. All the fans come to cheer Jiang Yingying up. There is a lot of excitement outside Han''s courtyard, and all of them want to meet Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother 3000, don''t make fun of me. I''m no idol." Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    "Why not, you are much more powerful than those idols on TV. Your real skills are not piled up with your face value." Han Sanqian said with a smile, now many stars rely on one face to walk around the circle. They can''t sing and they can get along without acting. Jiang Yingying has a reputation with her fists. How can she be more powerful than those stars.


    "Brother 3000, what should I do now?" Jiang Yingying looks at Han 3000 with a face of asking for help. It can be seen that she is not willing to face this kind of thing from the bottom of her heart.


    "After the championship, we''ll leave Yanjing after solving the Zhong family. There''s no need to be so upset." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying nodded, she just want to leave here as soon as possible, to escape the blind pursuit of those people.


    The Zhong family.


    Zhong Mingguo''s heart is very heavy at the moment. Although Zhong Tianli twice humiliated the Zhong family, it would only make him angry and not make him afraid of Han 3000.


    But now, because of Jiang Yingying''s performance in the martial arts conference, Zhong Mingguo has to be cautious. Han 3000 has such a powerful man, which the Zhong family dare not ignore. After all, money is not omnipotent at some times, and martial arts is the key to victory.


    If the Zhong family can not find a person who can compete with Jiang Yingying, it will be very dangerous for the Zhong family.


    Zhong Tianli can''t be expected, so Zhong Mingguo can only place all his hopes on Zhong Tianyi, hoping that he can find a solution.


    "Call Tianyi to my study." Zhong Mingguo said to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard nodded and left the study.


    After a few minutes, Zhong Tian came to the study.


    When he found Zhong Mingguo''s dignified expression, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "grandfather, you''re not worried about the woman named Jiang Yingying, are you?"¡° Everyone used to take this woman as a joke before, but it turns out that this woman''s strength can''t be underestimated, and she is Han 3000. Can I not worry about that? " Zhong Mingguo said¡° Grandfather, if I tell you that this woman is a clown, will you continue to worry? " Zhong Tianyi said contemptuously¡° Do you have a way to deal with it? " Asked Zhong Mingguo¡° Of course, I have already invited a master, who doesn''t pay attention to Jiang Yingying at all. " Zhong Tianyi said. Zhong Mingguo was in a better mood when he heard these words. As expected, only Zhong Tianyi could be trusted¡° One day, you never let me down Zhong Mingguo said with a smile¡° Grandfather, I''m the future owner of the Zhong family. Naturally, I have to care about everything. Do you think I''ll really hand over such an important thing to Zhong Tianli? Besides eating, drinking and having fun, what can he do? " Zhong Tianyi said with disdain. Although they are all grandchildren, Zhong Mingguo''s preference for Zhong Tianyi is self-evident. After hearing this sentence, he didn''t refute it, but agreed with it very much. He said: "the Zhong family has no real ability except you. Fortunately, the Zhong family has you, otherwise there will be no successor."¡° That''s right Zhong Mingguo suddenly thought of a thing, frowned and asked: "since Jiang Yingying is so powerful, Han 3000''s strength is certainly not bad, you have to be careful." Zhong Tian a disdainful smile, Han 3000 this waste is nothing, he never put in the eye¡° Grandfather, to tell you the truth, the master I invited, even Yan Jun, is not an opponent. Moreover, his reputation in Yanjing is bigger than Yan Jun Zhong Tianyi said. This sentence caused zhongmingguo''s extreme curiosity. Yanjun was an absolute murderer in Han Tianyang''s time. He was bigger than Yanjun''s name. Who could it be¡° And grandfather, you know him Zhong Tianyi continued¡° Who is it? " Zhong Mingguo can''t help asking curiously. Zhong Tianyi deliberately laughs to sell the key, which makes Zhong Mingguo feel like a cat scratch. He says, "who is it, you should say it quickly, what more key is it?"¡° Chen Bao Zhong Tianyi said¡° Chen... Chen Bao? " At first, Zhong Mingguo looked suspicious, then his pupils became bigger and bigger, full of unbelievable meaning: "Chen Bao, you mean Chen Bao who founded the martial arts association!"¡° Not bad. " Zhong Tian nodded his head and said. The reason why Yanjing Wudao association is so brilliant today is that it has an absolute relationship with one person, that is Chen Bao. When Chen Bao founded the martial arts association, he pushed the martial arts association to ordinary people with almost one person''s strength, which made the general public realize the power of martial arts. Moreover, he was also recognized as the first person in Yanjing martial arts. Even Yan Jun had to be afraid of three points. But he is very old, and there is no news after he quit Yanjing. How can he come back suddenly? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 750

    "If I remember correctly, he should be older than Yan Jun. are you sure he is still so powerful?" Although the name of Chen Bao has brought a very strong shock to Zhong Mingguo, he has not lost his mind. When he is old, his skill will surely decline. Today''s Chen Bao can''t be compared with when he was young.


    "I think so, too, but I can tell you that now Chen Bao will only be stronger." Zhong Tianyi said.


    Seeing that Zhong Tianyi''s tone is so sure, Zhong Mingguo has no reason to doubt Chen Bao''s strength, but he can''t figure out why such a character will return to Yanjing.


    "How did you find him and why did he want to return to Yanjing?" Zhong Mingguo was puzzled.


    "The martial arts association was founded by Chen Bao, but now it''s in a mess. It''s played into a chain of interests by a bunch of waste. Even every martial arts meeting is not pure. So Chen Bao can''t see it any more. If he wants to reorganize the martial arts association, he wants to take back his position as president, and I will give him financial support." Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo is a businessman, he can clearly identify the interests behind this matter.


    Chen Bao returned to Yanjing and took back the position of president of the martial arts association. The financial support given by the Zhong family is equivalent to binding the martial arts association with himself? With the backing of the Wudao Association, the future development of the Zhong family will be more favorable. It''s a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    "One day, if I have not mistaken you, who dares to offend us after the martial arts association of the Zhong family." Zhong Mingguo said excitedly.


    Zhong Tian had expected that Zhong Mingguo would have such a reaction, so he was not surprised that Chen Bao''s weight was enough to make the whole martial arts world of Yanjing change, and the benefits that the Zhong family could get were unimaginable.


    "Come on, take me to meet Chen Bao. As the head of the Zhong family, how can I neglect him?" Zhong Mingguo said.


    Zhong Tian shook his head and said, "he won''t see anyone now. The old man has a strange temper. I hope my grandfather will understand."


    "Understand, understand." Zhong Mingguo nodded and said, "it''s understandable that he is such an expert with a strange temper."


    "Grandfather, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. I have to go to the hotel to ask Chen Bao about tomorrow''s arrangement." Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Go ahead and say hello to Chen Bao."


    "All right."


    Leaving the Zhong family, Zhong Tianyi goes to the hotel where Chen Bao is.


    Chen Bao seems to be a very ordinary old man. He wears plain clothes and seems to come from the countryside. No one would have thought that he was the first person in the martial arts circle of Yanjing.


    If Zhong Tianyi didn''t know his identity and only met in the crowd, he would be regarded as a dying ordinary old man.


    "Tomorrow is the championship game. Don''t you show up yet?" Arriving at the hotel room, Zhong Tianyi asks Chen Bao.


    Chen Bao''s head is gray, and he is no longer as energetic as before, but his eyes give people a sharper feeling. Even Zhong Tianyi doesn''t have the courage to look at him.


    "Can the championship match be called a championship match now? A group of people who don''t know anything are making a fuss, which is a shame to the martial arts and Taoism circles. " Chen Bao said with disdain.


    "Without you, the martial arts association can''t compare with the past, but I believe that under your reorganization, the martial arts community will return to its former glory." Zhong Tianyi said.


    "I heard that there was a woman in this championship?" Chen Bao asked.


    "Yes, this woman seems to be quite powerful." Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Trash, what a bunch of trash." Chen Bao was not angry and said angrily, "martial arts is a man''s world. They can let a woman enter the challenge arena of the championship. It''s a shame for the martial arts world."


    It''s obvious that Chen Bao has a strong preference for boys. In his opinion, women should do housework at home and do what women should do. How can they be qualified to compete in the championship? It''s not that she''s too strong, but that the martial arts world in Yanjing is declining now, and even a woman can''t beat her.


    "I don''t know much about this, but you can go and see for yourself tomorrow." Zhong Tianyi said.


    "I want to see how capable this woman is. If she spends money to make her reputation, I want her to die in the challenge arena tomorrow. Everyone involved in this matter will die." Chen Bao said coldly.


    Zhong Tianyi is a little shocked. The old man''s words are really extraordinary. He wants everyone to die. I''m afraid it will change the whole martial arts world of Yanjing.


    However, with Chen Bao''s influence, even if there is a big shock, I believe he can calm down.


    After all, Wu Dao association was founded by him. No one is qualified to stop him if he wants to clean up the door.


    The next day, the competition venue was full of people. Even those who didn''t buy tickets and were not qualified to enter were waiting outside the venue. In addition to some fans of Jiang Yingying, there were also a large number of people who wanted to watch. After all, it was unprecedented for women to enter the Championship, so they all wanted to see Jiang Yingying''s true face.


    With a Bentley stopped in the special passage, everyone''s eyes are eager to penetrate the window to see what kind of person Jiang Yingying is. When Jiang Yingying loaded and got off the car, many people who saw her for the first time sighed. Because Jiang Yingying was petite and gave people a very weak feeling from the outside, it was hard for them to believe that such a woman could even enter the championship¡° Jiang Yingying, I love you. "¡° Jiang Yingying, marry me. I need your protection. "¡° Idol, can I take a picture with you? I''m willing to do anything for you Fanatical fans began to roar, extremely crazy, if not enough security manpower, I''m afraid it would have been chaotic. In the crowd, seeing this scene, Chen Bao''s face is extremely gloomy. In his eyes, the martial arts meeting is a very serious matter. But what''s the difference between the present effect and those actors¡° Those who insult me should be damned. " Chen Bao said with gnashing teeth¡° This kind of woman is a complete disgrace to the martial arts world. " Zhong Tianyi adds oil and vinegar and says that he hopes Chen Bao can kill Jiang Yingying as soon as possible. Also dissatisfied with this situation are Fang zhantian and Lei Heming. In the martial arts world before, Lei Heming was unique. Only he had such treatment. But now, compared with Jiang Yingying, his popularity has completely lost¡° There is no need to be unhappy. After today, there will be no one like Jiang Yingying. Everyone will still regard you as an idol. " Fang zhantian said. Lei Heming nodded. Jiang Yingying did show great strength in the knockout competition these days, but he still didn''t pay attention to Jiang Yingying, and Lei Heming firmly believed that Jiang Yingying would never be his opponent. As long as you beat Jiang Yingying in the challenge arena of the championship, the person who praises this woman will naturally know how stupid she is. And what Lei Heming wants to do is not just defeat, but kill Jiang Yingying to vent her anger¡° Wang Xin, have you prepared the coffin for that woman? " When Wang Xin and Fang zhantian pass by, Fang zhantian says coldly. Wang Xin has been in high spirits recently. After Jiang Yingying''s fame, Lingyun Daoguan has become famous. In just two days, the number of disciples of Lingyun Daoguan has increased to hundreds. If this situation continues, it will soon surpass the peak of Lingyun Daoguan¡° Fang zhantian, you can see Jiang Yingying''s strength in your eyes. I advise you to let Lei Heming be careful. Otherwise, it will be ugly for him to lose in the hands of a woman. " Wang Xin said with a smile. Fang zhantian grits his teeth. Lingyun Taoist hall is on the verge of death. Unexpectedly, Wang Xin finds a chance to revive himself, which makes him very dissatisfied. And the complacency on Wang Xin''s face made him want to kill Wang Xin¡° I didn''t expect that you should put your hope on a woman. It''s ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that you think she can beat thunder and crane. It''s really a big joke. " Fang zhantian disdains the way¡° If it''s a joke, it will be known in the challenge arena. What are you worried about? " Wang Xin light way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 751

    "Yingying, Lei Heming is a much stronger opponent than before. When you are in the challenge arena later, you must be careful and never despise him." Before entering the challenge arena, Han 3000 reminds Jiang Yingying.


    He is not afraid of Jiang Yingying losing the game. If she loses because of her poor strength, Han Sanqian won''t blame her. However, Han Sanqian worries that Jiang Yingying''s heart will swell because of the smooth competition these days. Once she despises Lei Heming, it''s easy for Lei Heming to find a chance.


    More importantly, Lei Heming is willing to kill Jiang Yingying. Once Jiang Yingying is taken lightly, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said: "brother 3000, don''t worry. I will treat this game carefully and won''t let you down."


    "I just don''t want you to get hurt. It doesn''t matter if you lose." Han 3000 smiles faintly. It''s not easy for Jiang Yingying to get to the championship. After all, her actual combat experience is very little. She can win only by suppressing her strength. In the face of Lei Heming, once she can''t suppress Lei Heming, she can''t compete with Lei Heming. In terms of experience, Jiang Yingying can''t compare with Lei Heming at all.


    "I won''t lose." Jiang Yingying eyes persistent said, do not know when to start, this afraid girl, seems to have become tough up.


    Han Sanqian is the most able to experience the change of Jiang Yingying. At the beginning, in Rongshi, Jiang Yingying was bullied by others without saying a word, but now she has almost become a woman. As long as it is something she believes, she will do everything she can.


    Finally, it''s time to be on stage.


    When Jiang YingYing and Lei Heming stepped into the challenge arena, the fans of both sides began to respond warmly. Their names resounded in the venue, and their momentum was equal.


    No one thought that Jiang Yingying had captured so many people''s hearts in just a few days. Lei Heming''s name, which was established only a few years ago, can only equal Jiang Yingying.


    This makes Lei Heming very upset, because it took him a few years to achieve this, but Jiang Yingying only took a few days.


    "I didn''t expect many people to support you. Unfortunately, they will be disappointed soon." Lei Heming glared at Jiang Yingying, full of undisguised intention to kill.


    Jiang Yingying''s expression is like a calm lake, without any waves. She said faintly: "I didn''t expect that what you spent a few years to do, I can do it in a few days. Maybe you enjoy the pursuit of these people, but I''m not the same. I don''t like it. For me, only winning the opponent is the most important thing."


    Jiang Yingying''s words virtually put Lei Heming at a disadvantage. What she doesn''t care about is Lei Heming''s care.


    "Take advantage of the opportunity to speak, say a few more words, after the game starts, I''m afraid you will never be able to speak." Thunder and crane cry in a cold voice.


    In the audience, in addition to the restless audience, in a corner, there are two very calm people, in the face of deafening voice of support, two people with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t expect that even a servant was so powerful. Han 3000 really surprised me a lot." Such a sensational game, naturally, yilao came to watch. These days, he witnessed the course of Jiang Yingying entering the championship, which made him very surprised. He thought Han 3000 had brought him enough surprises, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying could surprise yilao once.


    "She also has the ability to enter the apocalypse. It happens that Han 3000 is short of a caregiver, which can be used for this reason." Fang Zhan said.


    Old Yi smiles. He thinks the same. Jiang Yingying is younger than Han 3000. Maybe she has more potential. If she enters the Apocalypse for more advanced training, Jiang Yingying will become the core of the next generation of apocalypse.


    "It''s just a pity that Lei Heming was originally thinking about the scope, but in front of Jiang Yingying, his excellence has been completely covered up." Yi said.


    Fang Zhan shakes his head. With Lei Heming''s strength, he is still qualified to join the apocalypse. It''s a pity that this man''s vanity is too strong, and he is too infatuated with worldly pleasures. He is doomed to be unable to integrate into the boring world of the apocalypse. This is the key reason why he has no chance to join the apocalypse.


    "Mr. Yi, your words are too tactful. Why don''t you just say that his scum doesn''t meet the Apocalypse standard?" Fang Zhan said.


    "It''s still necessary to save face for young people, and it''s understandable that with such achievements at his age, his private life is a bit chaotic." Yi said.


    Fang Zhan was a little stunned. He couldn''t believe that this was said from old Yi, because the rules of the Apocalypse are very strict. Lei Heming is not qualified to join the apocalypse.


    "Old Yi, you don''t want to make an exception for him to join in, do you?" Fang Zhan couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course not. The game is about to start. Watch the game." Yi old light says.


    Combined with what yilao said before and his affirmative answer now, Fang Zhan can''t figure out what yilao is thinking, but he can be sure that Lei Heming seems to have a special use in yilao''s eyes. Otherwise, he can never say that he understands the chaos of Lei Heming''s private life.


    On the challenge arena, with the referee''s order, the long-awaited championship competition finally began. The fans of both sides hold their breath and stare at the challenge arena, hoping that the people they like can defeat each other. At this moment, the venue seems very quiet, there is no noise coming out, enough to show that even the ordinary audience attach great importance to the game. Lei Heming is worthy of being a new star in the martial arts circle of Yanjing. His strength is much stronger than Jiang Yingying''s previous opponents. When he puts pressure on Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying almost has to fight with all her strength. As Han 3000 thinks, in the state of balanced strength, Lei Heming has more practical experience than Jiang Yingying, and this experience can make him occupy more advantages in confrontation. However, after ten moves, Jiang Yingying has been in an obvious disadvantage. Her advantage lies in her amazing strength, but Lei Heming''s Dodge speed is far from Jiang Yingying''s ability to control and predict, so it makes Jiang Yingying feel powerless¡° You such rubbish can even stand in the championship arena. It seems that your previous opponents are all paid off. " Lei Heming is not only using experience to suppress Jiang Yingying, but also deliberately disturbing Jiang Yingying''s mind. He hopes to use this kind of words to disturb Jiang Yingying''s mentality and expose her more flaws. The reason for this is that after Lei Heming really fought Jiang Yingying, he knew that this woman was really strong. Compared with watching Jiang Yingying''s competition before, this strong sense of experience can make Lei Heming feel Jiang Yingying''s strength more truly. At this moment, Lei Heming is worried that he will lose the game carelessly. This kind of humiliation is unacceptable to him, so he wants to collapse Jiang Yingying''s mentality in order to occupy a greater advantage. After listening to these words, Jiang Yingying is very angry in her heart. Lei Heming''s scornful tone is no different from humiliating. In anger, Jiang Yingying punches Lei Heming in the face. The corner of Lei Heming''s mouth rose slightly. Unexpectedly, this woman''s mentality was so easy to shake. It had a significant effect just after she finished her speech. Her blind punch exposed many flaws¡° You''ve been cheated, woman With that, Lei Heming evades Jiang Yingying''s powerful fist, and then raises his knee to hit him violently. Jiang Yingying abdomen suffered heavy attack, directly back to the side rope, blink of an eye, Lei Heming''s second attack has come again. Jiang Yingying can stretch out her right hand to resist the blow, but Lei Heming''s speed is too fast to hit Jiang Yingying''s chest directly¡° Feel good, if you are not my opponent, we still have a chance to win in bed, but unfortunately, today you have to die in the challenge arena With these words, Lei Heming obviously doesn''t want to give Jiang Yingying any chance to breathe. She jumps high. If she kicks her foot on Jiang Yingying''s head, she will lose half her life even if she doesn''t die. Jiang Yingying looks desperate. She didn''t expect that she would lose in Lei Heming''s malicious provocation. If it wasn''t for her unstable mentality, she would not be caught by Lei Heming. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 752

    Just when Lei Heming was elated, he suddenly felt his legs stagnated and blocked by a huge force.


    Don''t know when, Han 3000 has been standing beside Jiang Yingying, understatement with his arm to block Lei Heming''s fatal blow.


    "Ah." Han Sanqian looks at Jiang YingYing and sighs. After all, she is a little girl with unstable mind. She is easily angered by Lei Heming''s words. If he didn''t take precautions in advance, Jiang Yingying would be a fool with abnormal brain even if she could survive.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing?" Lei Heming grits his teeth and looks at Han 3000. This is the challenge arena of the championship, and Han 3000 dares to take the stage at this time.


    "Han 3000, you are breaking the rules of the championship. Do you know what will happen?" On the sidelines, Fang zhantian is also roaring, because Jiang Yingying should have died, but Han 3000''s sudden appearance makes Jiang Yingying escape.


    "Rules, where I am Han 3000, I am the rules." Han 3000 light said.


    With these words, all the people in the whole venue were stunned.


    This is the martial arts conference held by Yanjing Martial Arts Association, and he said that he was the rule. Isn''t that he didn''t pay attention to the martial arts association at all?


    "Han 3000, you are so big. Are you challenging the whole Wudao association?" Lei Heming said in a cold voice.


    As soon as he finished, Han 3000 kicked Lei Heming out. This new star in the martial arts world didn''t even have a chance to react.


    The venue was once again shocked. Both the ordinary audience and the people in the martial arts and Taoism circles were very aware of Lei Heming''s strong strength. Han 3000 actually beat Lei Heming out of the challenge arena with one move, which shows that his own strength is also very strong.


    "Anyone who thinks I broke the rules can now stand up and challenge me. If I lose, I will recognize your rules. If you lose, I will be the rules." Han 3000 light said, then helped up Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying bowed her head and did not dare to look at Han 3000, because she knew that she was not defeated by Lei Heming in strength, but because Lei Heming''s words affected her mentality, which led to this situation, so she had no face to face Han 3000.


    And let Han 3000 for her, obviously will offend the whole Martial Arts Association, this for Han 3000, but a huge trouble.


    "Han 3000, you are too arrogant. Let me understand you."


    "Ignorant young man, dare to challenge the martial arts association. I''ll give you a taste of it."


    "The Han family has declined. I didn''t expect that your little role didn''t know how to keep a low profile. In that case, you will die here today."


    After Han 3000''s words were finished, several people who didn''t agree with him stood up, one by one fierce and evil. Obviously, they didn''t intend to let Han 3000 go.


    These guys are famous in Yanjing martial arts circle, and their strength is not bad. Their appearance immediately makes this championship match more beautiful.


    For the general audience, who is the champion is not important, the important thing is that they can see an unexpected wonderful game today.


    "You go to rest first." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying quietly stepped down from the challenge arena, her heart is very regretful, but it''s a pity that time can''t go back, and now it''s useless for her to regret.


    Han 3000 tidied up his clothes, looked at several people under the challenge arena and said, "let''s go together and save time."


    "You..."


    "Han 3000, how can you be so arrogant."


    "The world of martial arts and Taoism is not your turn to shame."


    These people were angry, but the audience in the audience was completely ignited by Han 3000''s words, and they were crying and howling.


    It''s unprecedented for us to choose the whole martial arts association by ourselves, and no one dares to imagine it.


    "If I dislike the small arena, I can come down to play with you." Han three thousand finish, jump down the challenge arena.


    The five people on the other side are all livid with anger. They are famous in the martial arts circle of Yanjing, but now they are ignored by Han 3000. It''s unbearable.


    "Since you want to die, we''ll help you."


    "Together, kill this arrogant boy."


    "Han children, don''t regret going to hell."


    Five people together, in this situation of siege, almost all people think Han 3000 is dead.


    In the stands, yilao didn''t look nervous, but he was very calm. After all, he could force Fang Zhan to use his sword. How could these secular characters be Han 3000''s opponents?


    It''s just that Han 3000''s disturbance will turn the whole martial arts world of Yanjing into earth shaking.


    "Old Yi, is Han 3000 too high-profile?" Fang Zhan said.


    "In my opinion, he did it on purpose. It''s a warning to the Han family''s opponents. The boy''s mind is deep. Everything he does involves a lot of interests. I''m afraid that everyone in the whole venue, except us, has been counted by him." Yi said with a smile.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath and sighed: "his strength is not simple, and the city government is even more amazing. It seems that Lintong has no chance to beat him." In the face of five people''s attack, Han 3000''s eyes flashed an imperceptible blood color, and the muscles under his clothes swelled in an instant. One move! Two moves! Three moves! In the face of five people, Han 3000 didn''t lose at all. Instead, he became more and more brave, which shocked countless people. You know, these five people are almost the top martial arts experts in Yanjing, and they can''t suppress Han 3000 by joining hands, which is enough to show that Han 3000 is powerful¡° This guy, how can he be so powerful! " In the grandstand, Zhong Tianyi gritted his teeth and said that his heart was cold. If Han 3000 didn''t die here today, it would be a great threat to the Zhong family¡° It''s not that he''s too powerful, but that the martial arts world is too wasteful. " Chen Bao disdains to say that in front of him, the founder of the martial arts association, the martial arts world has completely fallen. People with such skills can''t be on the stage before, but now, these five people are called top experts. It''s a joke. After listening to Chen Bao''s words, Zhong Tianyi is a little more stable. As long as Chen Bao can kill Han 3000, the threat is not worth mentioning. The five masters lost their fighting power one after another in Han 3000''s hands, until the last one fell down. The whole venue became silent, and everyone''s eyes staring at Han 3000 were full of disbelief. One person''s strength, unexpectedly beat the whole martial arts world to dare not to say a word¡° Is there anyone else who doesn''t agree? " Han 3000 asks. This sentence sounds like spring thunder in people''s ears. It''s not enough to knock down five people. He''s still provoking the martial arts circle of Yanjing. Does he really want to beat all the people in the martial arts circle of Yanjing in turn? Fang zhantian breathed heavily. He never thought Han Sanqian would be so fierce. Even Lei Heming could never win in the face of five men''s attack. However, he solved the crisis so easily. It''s no wonder that when he just blocked Lei Heming''s fatal blow, he still kept his face. If Han 3000 didn''t go to Yuncheng, where is the name of Lei Heming? As for Wang Xin, he was already stupid, with a dull expression. He couldn''t believe that Han 3000 had defeated the five masters in the martial arts world. Young master of the Han family, has not he been defined as a waste by Nangong Qianqiu? How could he be so powerful! Can we say that this is the real card of the Han family. Nangong Qianqiu dotes on Han Jun, but the smoke bomb she releases deliberately hides Han 3000''s power? Wang Xin breathed a sigh and said to himself, "for many years, the martial arts and Taoism circles in Yanjing have not been so lively. Since Chen Bao left, no one has ever been able to show such a strong ruling power." In Chen Bao''s time, there were always new stars in the martial arts circle, because the conditions of the martial arts association at that time were very harsh. If you want to join, you must have the strength recognized by Chen Bao. Chen Bao''s standard was extremely high, which forced the people of that era to train hard. However, after Chen Bao left, the standard was lowered a lot, which led to a mix of good and bad in martial arts and Taoism. At this time, Wang Xin Yu Guang suddenly saw a gray headed old man walking towards Han 3000. When he saw the man''s face clearly, Wang Xin showed a trace of panic in his eyes: "Chen Bao! It''s Chen Bao This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 753

    Chen Bao has been silent for many years, and few people have known him, but people of Wang Xin''s age will never forget him.


    So when Chen Bao appeared, not only Wang Xin recognized him, but also other members of the martial arts association recognized the founder of the association.


    "Chen Bao, it''s Chen Bao back!"


    "I didn''t expect to see this legendary figure in my lifetime. I heard that he had disappeared for many years in order to find another martial arts world. How could he suddenly come back?"


    The so-called other martial arts world is actually the apocalypse. Chen Bao has been pursuing the Apocalypse for so many years, and wants to join it to see more powerful experts.


    "I didn''t expect that even he appeared. It was more and more interesting." When yilao saw Chen Bao, his smile became stronger. Han Sanqian took the whole martial arts world as a stepping stone and wanted to send the Han family to the peak of Yanjing, but it was still a little unsatisfactory. However, the appearance of Chen Bao can make this thing more perfect.


    Even the founder of the association was defeated by Han 3000. Who has the courage to despise the Han family?


    "Old Yi, I heard that Chen Bao wanted to join the apocalypse. With his strength, why didn''t the Apocalypse consider it?" Fang Zhan asked curiously.


    "Apocalypse once solicited him, but was rejected. Do you think Apocalypse will give him a second chance?" Yi old light said, once Chen Bao young and vigorous, completely did not put the apocalypse in the eye, of course, part of this is because Chen Bao can not put down the secular rights brought to him.


    However, no matter what the reason is, Tianqi will never give Chen Bao another chance to give up. This is also the reason why Chen Bao has been pursuing for many years and got nothing.


    The current president immediately trotted to Chen Bao when he saw her.


    Although he is the most powerful person in the martial arts association, he dare not neglect him in front of the founder.


    "President Chen, I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to see you." The president said with his head down.


    "I didn''t expect that the martial arts association would be so miasmatic in your hands." Chen Bao said coldly.


    The president was shocked. The current Wudao association can''t be compared with the past, but there is no way. The times are progressing, and the association has to make changes. After all, the operation of the association needs money support, and the Wudao association has no way to make money. If you want to maintain it, you must add some interests.


    "Who is this man? Even the president has to grovel to him."


    "Isn''t this old guy a master of the hidden world?"


    "I think he is just a dying old man."


    The audience began to talk about Chen Bao''s identity, but how could these young people know Chen Bao?


    An old man in the grandstand stood up excitedly and said to those young people who were full of disdain: "you know, this is Chen Bao, the founder of the martial arts association. Haven''t you even heard his name?"


    With the word of mouth spread among the audience, Chen Bao''s true identity surprised everyone.


    The founder of the martial arts association, this amount is not comparable to the current president. No wonder the president only stoops in front of him.


    "Finished, he this kind of master appears, Han 3000 isn''t dead?"


    "Chen Bao is a real master. How can Han 3000 compare with him? This guy will soon pay for his arrogance."


    "I didn''t expect to have the chance to see an expert like Chen Bao. Han 3000 is nothing."


    The stand of the onlookers is always swaying with the wind. Before, they thought that Han 3000''s strength against the martial arts association was worth their expectation. But now, they even hope to see Han 3000 defeated by Chen Bao.


    "You have courage, but you will die soon. That''s the price of your arrogance." Chen Bao turns his head and says to Han 3000 in a cold voice.


    The president was relieved when he heard Chen Bao''s words. Chen Bao would obviously deal with Han 3000. In this way, he would avoid the embarrassing situation that the martial arts association was suppressed by Han 3000.


    If no one can stop Han 3000 today, the martial arts association will lose its face.


    "Old man, I advise you to leave quickly. You can live a few more years while you are strong. Why do you want to die?" Han 3000 said faintly that since he had made up his mind to make a big splash, he would not reserve any more. Even if there was no Han family in Yanjing, the name of the Han family still needed to stand.


    A trace of anger flashed between Chen Bao''s eyebrows. Are young people now so arrogant? Even he dares not to pay attention.


    "I''ll satisfy you as long as you want to die." With that, Chen Bao walked towards the challenge arena.


    After many years, Chen Bao once again stood in this place, but he didn''t feel any emotion, because for him, this kind of secular fight has become boring, Han 3000 in his eyes, is not even waste.


    Chen Bao regretted rejecting the Apocalypse more than once. If it wasn''t for his arrogance at that time, he would not have been rejected by the apocalypse. That''s the real place of martial arts and the gathering place of real experts. It''s a pity that he never had a chance to see it in his life.


    Just as Han 3000 was about to walk towards the challenge arena, he suddenly felt that someone had held him. Looking around, it was Wang Xin with an anxious face¡° Master Wang, what are you doing? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° Han 3000, don''t go to death. " Wang Xin''s going out is a big risk, because once he is hated by Chen Bao, he will not have a way to live. But he can''t watch Han 3000 die. This is Chen Bao, the real first master in Yanjing, and no one has been able to surpass him so far. Although Han 3000 is very strong and has defeated five members of the martial arts association, their strength is not comparable with Chen Bao¡° Do you think I''ll die in his hands? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Seeing that Han 3000 was still in the mood to laugh, Wang Xin was speechless for a while. Other people might not threaten him, but Chen Bao wanted him to die in the challenge arena, and no one could change the ending¡° Han 3000 and Chen Bao are very powerful. Yan Jun knows very well that even Yan Jun had to be afraid of him. You should go quickly. Although you lose face, it''s better than losing your life. " Wang Xin painstakingly said. These things, Han 3000 is really not clear, when he almost can''t contact with the martial arts world, but this Chen Bao can let Yan Jun fear, really let Han 3000 some accident. Han 3000 would have oiled his feet before. But now, Han 3000''s strength has been far ahead of Yanjun. In the face of Chen Bao, there is no reason to retreat¡° Although my grandfather is very fierce, he can''t beat me now. " Han 3000 said. Wang Xin, who is holding Han 3000, is obviously stunned. He is not unwilling to admit that Han 3000 is powerful, but has formed a stereotype based on Nangong Qianqiu''s contempt for Han 3000 for so many years. Not only he but also many outsiders feel that Han 3000 is an incompetent loser. Otherwise, how can he be rejected by Nangong Qianqiu¡° But is he Chen Bao? Do you really think clearly? " Wang Xin said. Han three thousand shake off Wang Xin''s hand, said: "sit back in the audience, good look, once the king is how to fall." Fall of the king! Wang Xin swallows his saliva unconsciously. Listening to Han 3000''s words, does he want to kill Chen Bao directly? It''s not only Wang Xin who doesn''t dare to think about this kind of thing, but no one in the whole martial arts world dares to think about it¡° Is this boy crazy? " Wang Xin said involuntarily. In the challenge arena, Han 3000 faces Chen Bao with both hands. He is also upright and has no feeling of being oppressed¡° Now that we are in the challenge arena, should we sign the certificate of life and death? " Han 3000 said to Chen Bao. This sentence almost burst the stadium. Chen Bao obviously won''t let Han 3000 go easily, and Han 3000 even takes the initiative to mention the state of life and death. Doesn''t he want to live, so he wants to commit suicide in another way¡° What is he doing, and dare to sign a life and death certificate with Chen Bao? "¡° Is this guy crazy? He''s looking for death. "¡° This Han family waste must know that he will die, so he wants to die more vigorously. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 754

    Signing the certificate of life and death, the challenge arena is not only divided into high and low, but also divided into life and death. In the view of others, Han 3000 forced himself to a desperate situation. No one can really figure out why he did it, but yilao frowned.


    Yilao is very clear that if Han 3000 does not have the confidence to defeat Chen Bao, he is absolutely impossible to sign a life and death certificate. Moreover, he is not afraid of Chen Bao because of Han 3000''s strength against the warring parties in the war. But Han 3000 wants to kill Chen Bao, which makes yilao confused.


    Chen Bao, or the whole Martial Arts Association, is just Han 3000''s stepping stone. As long as he steps on both of them, the Han family will become supreme in Yanjing, but he doesn''t have to kill Chen Bao.


    "Fang Zhan, it seems that you need to do it." Yi old fight said.


    "Old Yi, are you worried that Han 3000 is not Chen Bao''s opponent?" Fang Zhan doubts that in his opinion, Han 3000''s strength should be more than enough to deal with Chen Bao, because Han 3000''s strength has far exceeded the secular category. Even in the apocalypse, Han 3000 can also be called an expert. How can he be required to do it.


    "I asked you to do it, not to save Han 3000, but to save Chen Bao." Yi said.


    "Why?" Fang Zhan asked.


    Old Yi sighed and said, "Chen Bao has devoted his whole life in Wudao. He shouldn''t have died so miserably, so I want to save his life."


    Fang Zhan nods. It turns out that old Yi wants to let Chen Bao die because of his pity for him. Maybe it''s because Chen Bao is also a martial arts man, so old Yi has this feeling.


    "It''s a pity that he once gave up the opportunity to enter the apocalypse. Otherwise, his strength is not limited to that." Fang Zhan said.


    On the challenge arena, the two people who signed the life and death certificate have already started to fight.


    Chen Bao once represented the peak of martial arts and Taoism in Yanjing. Anyone who mentioned these two words did not dare to despise him. His status could be almost equal to that of some big figures.


    Even now, no one can surpass Chen Bao''s strength in Yanjing.


    It''s a pity that he met Han 3000, a man whom even Yi Lao didn''t dare to despise.


    Han 3000''s future is beyond yilao''s imagination.


    How can Chen Bao be an opponent?


    According to most of the people present, Han 3000 will be defeated soon. After all, Chen Bao has been famous for decades, and no one can surpass the peak he represents. Compared with Han 3000, his actual strength will be greatly different.


    Even Chen Bao himself thinks so. He has already doomed Han 3000 to the result in his heart. In Wu Zhao, Han 3000 will die in the challenge arena.


    However, as the two men began to fight, Chen Bao felt more and more frightened. The result of his imagination did not happen. In front of him, the young man was not only able to fight back and forth with him, but also had no advantage at all.


    How is that possible?


    This is Chen Bao''s most real idea at the moment. Before the fight, he didn''t think Han 3000 would be his opponent.


    But after the fight, Chen Bao was shocked to find that the young man was no less than him.


    Is it that my skill has regressed?


    Chen Bao thought silently that he didn''t think Han 3000 would have such strong strength at such a young age. That''s why he thought it was his own backwardness.


    In Chen Baozheng''s time, he was also very powerful, but compared with Han 3000 at the same age, he was definitely not as powerful as Han 3000.


    "I''ve seen you before." Chen Bao in hand, suddenly said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and did not speak.


    "In the Han family''s compound, Nangong Qianqiu invited me to go, hoping that the martial arts association could help the Han family. At that time, I met you and asked about Nangong Qianqiu."


    "Do you want to know what Nangong Qianqiu thinks of you?"


    Han 3000 didn''t guess the intention of Chen Bao''s words, but in order to avoid being affected by his mentality, Han 3000 only ignored these words.


    "She said you are a useless waste, sooner or later you will be driven out of the Han family, you are the disaster of the Han family."


    Han 3000''s expression is cold. How Nangong Qianqiu looks at him doesn''t need Chen Bao''s too much nonsense. He is the party, and his feeling is more profound than anyone else.


    "If you want to use these words to influence me, I advise you to give up the idea. It''s no use to me." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Chen Bao slightly shook his head, said: "I''m just curious, once the waste, how can become so powerful, what kind of adventure do you have?"


    "When you go to hell, ask the king of hell, maybe he will tell you." Han 3000 said.


    In the process of dialogue, Han 3000 has formed a kind of suppression on Chen Bao, almost forcing Chen Bao to the edge of the challenge arena.


    And such a scene, let all people present atmosphere dare not breathe.


    A few minutes ago, they thought that Han 3000 would die, but now, Han 3000 is pressing Chen Bao to fight, completely taking advantage of the peak, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    At the moment, Zhong Tian''s face is extremely ugly. Chen Bao is his last trump card against Han 3000. If even Chen Bao loses to Han 3000, what can the Zhong family do against Han 3000¡° How can it be? How can you be so powerful? This is Chen Bao, the first person in the martial arts circle of Yanjing. " Zhong Tianyi is not willing to gnash his teeth. He wants everyone to rush to the challenge arena to encircle Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 dies, Zhong Tianyi is willing to pay any price, because he knows very well what the Zhong family will face after Han 3000 steps on the martial arts association. It''s a pity that Zhong Tianyi can''t fulfill his wish. How can his idea affect the change of the challenge arena? Equally shocked are Fang zhantian and Lei Heming. Lei Heming is a new star in martial arts and Taoism. He once said that no young people in Yanjing can match him. This is the capital of Lei Heming''s pride. But at this moment, all his pride becomes ridiculous. No young man can match him? Now Han 3000 in the challenge arena is a young man, isn''t he? And it is not only comparable to him, but also creates a gap that can never be crossed. Han 3000''s opponent is Chen Bao. If it were Lei Heming, he would have died in Chen Bao''s hands¡° Master, is this really Chen Bao? " Lei Heming took a deep breath and said. Fang zhantian laughed bitterly and said, "he''s not Chen Bao. Who else can he be? If you think he''s weak, it''s absolutely a stupid idea. It''s because Han 3000 is so strong that he can beat Chen Bao. " Lei Heming''s heart and liver trembled, but he was still struggling in his heart. He said, "isn''t it because Chen Bao is old and his skill has declined, that''s why it''s like this?" Fang zhantian doesn''t want to admit that Han Sanqian is powerful, but the fact is already in front of him. It''s not that he denies it. Besides, whether Chen Bao''s strength has regressed, I believe many people present can see it. Chen Bao is still Chen Bao of that year, but his opponent is stronger, so he will fall into this situation¡° Lei Heming, it seems that the Apocalypse has no chance with you, and from now on, you have to keep a low profile. Once you have a conflict with Han 3000, not only will you be finished, but the zhantiandao hall will also be buried with you. " Fang zhantian said. Lei Heming''s pride has been completely shattered at this moment. He thought he could become the first person in Yanjing''s martial arts circles. But the emergence of Han three thousand has turned his dream into a bubble, and Lei Heming, who has always been proud of himself, has to accept the fact that Han three thousand has become a ravine that he will never be able to cross. Fang zhantian takes a look at Wang Xin. This fellow martial brother has already come to a dead end. It''s only a matter of time before Lingyun Taoist hall goes bankrupt. However, he seems to have been blessed by heaven and can even know Han 3000. With Han 3000''s performance, it''s easy to bring Lingyun Daoguan back to life. At this moment, Fang zhantian suddenly envies Wang Xin. If he knew Han 3000, the ending would be completely different. Wang Xin is still in a state of muddleheaded force. He has finally adapted to the shock brought by Jiang Yingying. Han 3000''s suppression of Chen Bao shocked Wang Xin so much that he can''t recall. What kind of demons and ghosts did they meet? How could they be so abnormal one by one? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 755

    Han 3000 is more brave than ever, and Chen Bao, who is forced to the corner of the challenge arena, can only defend passively. In this case, even the ordinary audience can see who is stronger, and those from the martial arts association naturally know more about the strength gap between Chen Bao and Han 3000.


    No one could have imagined that this would happen.


    The first man of martial arts in those years was suppressed by the waste young master of the Han family. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    People in the martial arts association know that after today, the martial arts association is likely to become a joke, and the status of the Han family in Yanjing will rise in a straight line. I''m afraid that Yanjing will never be able to compete with the Han family in the future.


    "I didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so powerful. Even Chen Bao is not his opponent."


    "It''s really unexpected. Han 3000 is not a waste. How can he be so powerful?"


    "Han Jun is in prison. The Han family should have been in decline, but now because of Han 3000, I''m afraid the Han family will reach an unprecedented height."


    "Those who offend the Han family this time will have to be a man with their tails between their legs. Once han 3000 retaliates, who can bear it?"


    The audience in the stands were full of comments. From the previous negative attitude towards Han 3000 to the present supreme evaluation of Han 3000, this process only took a few minutes to change.


    "Han 3000 once said that all the families who had been against the Han family would kneel down and plead guilty in front of the Han family''s compound. I remember the whole Yanjing took these words as jokes, but now, who dares to say they are jokes?"


    "It''s going to be busy in front of the Han''s courtyard recently. I don''t know how many people have to kneel down."


    "Han 3000 is the one who can support the Han family. Han Jun is nothing."


    In the challenge arena, Chen Bao knows that his strength can''t compete with Han 3000. Although he is unwilling, he has to admit his life in the face of a powerful opponent.


    Suddenly, Chen Bao gave up his resistance. He not only wanted to admit defeat, but also had to lose his life.


    Just when everyone thought that Chen Bao would die, a figure on the challenge arena flashed by and blocked in front of Chen Bao at a speed that ordinary people couldn''t see clearly.


    Han 3000''s fatal blow was stiffly blocked by him, and he was obviously not very comfortable, and his expression obviously flashed a trace of pain.


    "How come there''s another one? Is he Chen Bao''s helper?"


    "This guy is really fast. I didn''t see how he came to the challenge arena at all."


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many hidden masters in Yanjing. The martial arts association is a fart."


    Han 3000 frowned and asked, "Fang Zhan, what do you mean?"


    Fang Zhan took back his trembling hand and said, "your strength is really amazing. If I hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid my hand would have been useless."


    "If you still stand in front of me, not only your hands will be wasted, but your life will also be wasted." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Fang Zhan felt Han 3000''s killing intention, and could only say: "this is old Yi''s words. I hope you can let Chen Bao go."


    Han Sanqian looks at Fang Zhan like a torch. At this moment, Fang Zhan looks directly at Han Sanqian, and his heart is involuntarily derived from a wave of fear, which makes Fang Zhan himself can''t believe it.


    He is a person who is never afraid of death. Why does Han 3000''s eyes make him afraid?


    "Give me a reason." Han 3000 light way.


    "You don''t have any reason to kill him. You have shocked Yanjing enough. I believe those people will never fight against the Han family again. Why should they lose Chen Bao''s life?" Fang Zhan said.


    "If the lesson is not profound enough, some people will not remember it." Han 3000 said, this is his experience, his mercy has caused a lot of mistakes, so Han 3000 now work, will not leave any room, he has to let those who see his fierce means, let those people really feel fear from the heart, only in this way, can thoroughly solve the problem.


    "The whole martial arts association has been trampled on by you, isn''t it enough?" Fang Zhan said with a bitter smile.


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Chen Bao. There is no injustice or hatred between him and Chen Bao. The reason for killing Chen Bao is to encourage his cruelty and let his enemies understand that he is not easy to offend. Chen Bao is indeed innocent, but he comes out to stop Han Sanqian at the critical moment, which can''t blame Han Sanqian.


    But the man who wants to save Chen Bao''s life is yilao, and Han 3000 can only give him face. After all, the old man with white beard is the helmsman of the four gates of apocalypse.


    "In two days, I want all the people who are against the Han family to kneel down and apologize in front of the Han family''s compound. Otherwise, Han 3000 will visit in person." Han Sanqian said to the audience in the stands, although he doesn''t know if there are those family members in it, he believes that these words will soon reach those people''s ears.


    Zhong Tianyi, who never knew what fear was, suddenly found that his legs were weak. He could be very calm and even at ease in the face of anything. But at this moment, he was a little confused.


    With Han 3000''s strength, what capital does the Zhong family have to compete with Han 3000?


    His last card Chen Bao, the first person in Yanjing martial arts circle, almost died in Han 3000''s hands¡° Is... Is there really no way to deal with you? " Looking at Han three thousand left the back of the venue, Zhong Tianyi said, he has always been high above the posture, at the moment can not help but droop his shoulders, obviously no energy. If Han Sanqian stayed in the stadium, it soon spread all over Yanjing. Naturally, the turmoil caused by it was needless to say. Those families began to worry about themselves. No one could think of a way to deal with Han Sanqian. After all, the whole martial arts world is trampled on by Han 3000 and dare not say a word. How can they have the ability to deal with Han 3000? Once han 3000 visits, it will be the end of his family. For a while, many people have planned to go to the Han family compound and kneel down to atone for their sins. Compared with taking death, more people choose to give up their dignity. But it is very difficult for the Zhong family to give up their dignity. Zhong Mingguo was the first person to attack the Han family. He wanted to overthrow the Han family''s status in Yanjing when the Han family was in decline. It can be said that he was the initiator of the whole thing. Zhong Mingguo once vowed that as long as the Zhong family was there, the Han family would not turn over. In this way, for Zhong Mingguo, it''s like slapping one face after another¡° Tianyi, what''s the matter? Chen Bao has come out. How can Han 3000 be so arrogant? " Zhong Mingguo asked Zhong Tianyi. Zhong Tianyi said: "grandfather, even Chen Bao has lost, and even nearly died in Han 3000''s hands. His strength is far beyond our imagination." Zhong Mingguo was a figure of Chen Bao''s time. He knew more about Chen Bao''s power than the younger generation of the Zhong family. Chen Bao''s ruling power in those years was unmatched. Even Yan Jun, who was at the height of the limelight, was half shorter than Chen Bao. Now, Chen Bao will lose to Han 3000¡° Grandfather, we''d better go and apologize. Maybe we don''t have to kneel down and exaggerate. " Zhong Tianli suggested that although Zhong Tianyi''s scheme failed and Zhong Tianli could enjoy himself, he was more worried about the turmoil of the Zhong family. Once Zhong Mingguo was unwilling to admit defeat, the fate of the whole Zhong family might end here. Zhong Tianli didn''t want to suffer this kind of reckless disaster. For Zhong Tianli, as long as he has money to spend, he can continue to live a rich life. As for apology, it''s just a bit humiliating. Compared with the outcome of family bankruptcy, it''s much better¡° Do you have the right to speak as a waste here? " Zhong Mingguo scolds Zhong Tianli with a cold voice. Before, Zhong Tianli was too scared to speak, but today, he was very bold and retorted: "in Han 3000''s eyes, who is not a waste of the Zhong family, grandfather? Do you have any way to deal with Han 3000? The whole Martial Arts Association, even Chen Bao, can''t deal with Han 3000. Why is the Zhong family? "¡° You... "Zhong Mingguo angrily pointed to Zhong Tianli and said," do you know that the dignity of my Zhong family will be trampled by Han 3000, how can I look up and be a man in the future? "¡° Look up and be a man? " Zhong Tianli disdains to smile and says, "it''s better to be a man with your head down than a ghost with your head up." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 756

    Zhong Tianli said this to many people''s heart, whether to be a man or a ghost, everyone has a ruler in their heart. They give up their lives for dignity, which is not what they are willing to do. As long as they can live, what about kneeling down?


    But Zhong Mingguo is not the same. As the head of the Zhong family, he once put forth his ambition and bold words. Now he is asked to kneel down to the Han family. How can this face be seen in the future.


    "Zhong Tianli, shut up. You are not qualified to speak here." Zhong Mingguo shouts coldly, then turns to look at Zhong Tianyi.


    In Zhong Mingguo''s mind, Zhong Tianyi is the best successor to the family, so he believes that Zhong Tianyi must have a way to solve this dilemma.


    "One day, you have to come up with a solution in these two days. The hope of the Zhong family lies in you. As long as you can handle this matter, I will give you the position of leader of the family." Zhong Mingguo speaks.


    This is a very inspiring words. It is a dream for Zhong Tianyi to be the head of the family ahead of time.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Tianyi doesn''t have this idea at all.


    How is it possible to find a way to deal with Han 3000?


    Zhong Tianyi came to the scene of the championship, but he really felt the whole state of Han 3000. He really saw that Chen Bao didn''t even have the desire to fight back.


    There are also the members of the martial arts association who are usually arrogant and domineering. They all bow their heads and keep silent. They are beaten by Han 3000 so that they don''t even have anyone to speak to. These people can''t stop Han 3000. Why is he?


    "Grandfather, how do you think the Zhong family compares with the Wudao association?" Zhong Tianyi asks Zhong Mingguo.


    Zhong Mingguo knows himself well in this respect. Every aristocratic family in Yanjing is willing to please the Wudao Association. Although the Wudao association has nothing to do with the business community, they play an important role in the business community. As long as they are the aristocratic families that the Wudao association is willing to support, they will soon be able to rise in Yanjing. Their strength is by no means comparable to that of ordinary business families.


    "Although the Zhong family has a high status in the business world, the martial arts association is an extraordinary existence. How can it be compared?" Zhong Mingguo said.


    With a faint smile, Zhong Tian said: "since you have such cognition, why do you think the Zhong family can deal with Han 3000? Han 3000 is holding down the whole Martial Arts Association. "


    Zhong Mingguo heard this, unconsciously clenched his teeth, said: "Tianyi, what do you mean?"


    "Grandfather, you are not confused. You should be able to understand what I want to say. The Zhong family can''t deal with people who can''t be dealt with by the martial arts association. Even if you give me the position of the head of the family now, I can''t think of a way to deal with Han 3000." Zhong Tianyi said clearly.


    After these words, Zhong Tianli was a little depressed. He thought that Zhong Tianyi would continue to think of ways to deal with Han 3000 in order to fight for performance. However, to his surprise, even Zhong Tianyi seemed to accept his fate.


    "Zhong Tianyi, I didn''t expect even you to think so." Zhong Tianli said.


    "Grandfather, if you want to keep the Zhong family, it''s the only way to plead guilty." Zhong Tianyi didn''t pay attention to Zhong Tianli and continued to say to Zhong Mingguo.


    Zhong Mingguo''s face turned red with anger and suddenly spat out blood.


    "Is there no chance for the Zhong family? Isn''t Han 3000 a waste? How can he force the Zhong family to have no way to go? " Zhong Mingguo said reluctantly.


    "Waste?" Zhong Tian shook his head. He thought so before. He even felt that he didn''t need to pay attention to Han 3000 in his own position. It was only when he saw Han 3000''s power today that he realized how stupid his idea was.


    This is not Zhong Tianyi''s acceptance of his fate, but Zhong Tianyi''s understanding of the gap between himself and Han 3000, so he wisely chose to compromise. As the saying goes, those who know current affairs are heroes, which is incisively and vividly displayed in Zhong Tianyi.


    "He is a waste in our imagination, but in fact, no one in Yanjing can match his ability."


    At this time, some people appeared in front of the door of the Han family. When they arrived, they all knelt down, without exception. This is the people who have dealt with the Han family secretly. They dare not take any chances and think that they did not let the Han family know what they had done.


    "I didn''t expect that the declining Han family would return to glory so soon." Shi Jing sighs that after Nangong Qianqiu''s death, the Han family once fell into a crisis. But for Shi Jing''s hard support, the Han family would have been gone.


    Shi Jing thought that the Han family would be removed from Yanjing sooner or later, and no one could turn the tide, but Han 3000 did. The young master of the Han family, who was once ignored by others, is now famous in Yanjing, and no one dares to underestimate him.


    Shi Jing often can''t help but fantasize. If Nangong Qianqiu is still alive, if Nangong Qianqiu can witness Han 3000''s ability, what will she feel, and how much will she regret her behavior?


    "Mom, those people in front of the door have been upset about you. What do you want to do with them?" Han 3000 asks Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing smiles faintly. She is very satisfied with this situation. She has never thought to pursue it seriously. The most important thing is that now the Han family has become better, and other things are not important to Shi Jing.


    "3000, since they are willing to admit their mistakes, let them go." Shi Jing said¡° OK, let them kneel until we leave Yanjing. " Han 3000 said with a smile. In front of the courtyard of the Han family, there was an unprecedented scene. Almost all the people kneeling down were famous people in Yanjing. They bowed their heads and didn''t want to be seen clearly by others. But it didn''t matter whether they could see clearly, because all the people in Yanjing saw the power of the Han family on this day, I also know how amazing the weight of the name Han 3000 is. At this time, a dusty man with a bag on his back came to the courtyard of the Han family. Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhong Liang smiles a little. Although he has just arrived in Yanjing, he has already heard about what happened here. The young master of Han family, who was once underappreciated, has now achieved the most glorious moment of Han family, which makes Zhong Liang feel lucky. If he didn''t go to Yuncheng, he would not be qualified to be Han 3000''s confidant, It is even more impossible to take over all the future development of the Han family. Although Zhong Liang hasn''t been back to Yanjing for a long time, when he passed by the crowd, he still found many people with familiar faces. These people were all proud in front of him, but today, they all knelt outside the Han''s courtyard. Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, these guys are even today¡° Zhong Liang At this time, a middle-aged man ran to Zhong Liang and called¡° Qin Lin, why are you here? " Zhong Liang asked. Qin Lin smiles. As the chairman of Fengqian company, he is also under Han 3000. How can this kind of busy business be without him¡° I was just passing by to see the excitement. " Qin Lin said¡° Do you want to come in with me? " Zhong Liang asked. Qin Lin''s eyes twinkled with the desire to enter, but he was very clear about his position. He was just a puppet of Han 3000. How could he have the right to meet Han 3000 without calling him¡° I''d better not. Brother 3000 didn''t summon me. " Qin Lin said¡° Let''s go. It happens that we need close cooperation in the future. Maybe the young master will give you a new arrangement. " Zhong Liang said¡° "Cooperation?" Qin Lin looks at Zhong Liang suspiciously. Isn''t he in charge of the affairs of Cloud City? How can he cooperate with him? With a mysterious smile, Zhong Liang said, "if you want to know what''s going on, just follow me. I promise you will be surprised." The curiosity in the heart drives Qin Lin to follow Zhong Liang involuntarily. Qin Lin was very nervous when they walked into Han''s compound. Zhong Liang used to come here a lot, so he was familiar with it. However, Qin Lin''s first close contact with the Han family made him feel uneasy. Qin Lin is the chairman of Fengqian company, and has a good position. However, Qin Lin has a very clear understanding of his position in front of Han 3000. For so many years, Qin Lin has never expanded, and no longer reminds himself that today is because of Han 3000''s promotion. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 757

    "Young master, I''ve finished everything about Cloud City." As like as two peas in the garden, Zhong Liang and Qin Lin stood behind Han three thousand, with almost the same posture, with their slightly slanted waist and their heads down. Two people were standing in the garden.


    "Go to the Zhong''s for me. Since you want to hand over the Han family''s affairs to you, it''s time for them to know your existence." Han 3000 said.


    These words are nothing to Zhong Liang, but Qin Lin seems to be struck by thunder.


    What about the Han family?


    If there is no wrong understanding, the Han family in Yanjing will be handed over to Zhong Liang in the future!


    No wonder Zhong Liang said that he had cooperation with him. It turned out that he had come back to Yanjing, and he was so valued by Han 3000.


    Holding the power of the Han family, isn''t Zhong Liang the first person in business in Yanjing?


    be startled at?


    This was more than a surprise. It was unbelievable to Qin Lin.


    "Young master, I won''t let you down." Zhong Liang said firmly.


    Han 3000 is very clear about Zhong Liang''s ability. With the current status of the Han family, even if he has insufficient ability, he can make up for it because of the influence of the Han family, so he doesn''t have to worry about handing over the Han family to Zhong Liang.


    "Qin Lin, you''ve been with me for so many years. It''s time to show your identity. From today on, Fengqian group is officially merged into the Han family. You and Zhong Liang are in the same position. The future of the Han family depends on you." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin''s body shakes and he is merged into Han''s family. This is to announce to the world that Qin Lin is also Han 3000''s subordinate. This is a supreme honor.


    And with Zhong Liang''s equal status, doesn''t it mean that the Han family will be in their control?


    Qin Lin never dreamed that this day would come so suddenly. As the chairman of a small group, he would become a trusted member of the Han family. How many people would be shocked?


    "Thank you, brother 3000." Qin Lin said excitedly.


    "That''s what you deserve." Han Sanqian turned around, looked at Qin Lin, and continued: "I was only 14 years old. You were willing to believe me and put your destiny in my hands. Now, I will naturally believe you. I hope that the Han family will have a better development in your hands."


    "Brother 3000, we will never discredit the Han family." Qin Lin said firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it will be discredited or not. Yanjing has no place for me to miss. I don''t just give the company to you for management, but give you the industry here. As for the famous Han family, I don''t want to produce more right and wrong." Han 3000 said.


    This made Zhong Liang and Qin Lin take a deep breath almost at the same time.


    With the Han family''s present position, the output value in Yanjing is at least tens of billions, and there will certainly be better development in the future. Han 3000 gave them such assets!


    "Young master, how can this work? I''m Zhong Liang''s subordinate for one day and all my life. I dare not covet half a son of the Han family." Zhong Liang said.


    "Brother 3000, we have got enough now." Qin Lin then said.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not testing you, but telling the truth. This place doesn''t mean anything to me, and I won''t come back again. It''s your own business, honor or decline, and it has nothing to do with me how you want to make trouble for the Han family." Han 3000 said.


    Want money?


    Han 3000 now has a Nangong family, so he will not pay attention to the value of Han family. Moreover, for him, there is a shadow that cannot be erased. This is why han 3000 said that he would not return to Yanjing in the future.


    Another point is that Han 3000 will go to Apocalypse after the end of the new year. In the future, there will be few worldly things involved, and he is not willing to waste his energy in Yanjing.


    "Young master, do you really want to stay in Yuncheng forever?" Zhong Liang asked, in his opinion, how can little cloud city be worthy of Han 3000?


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "it''s not Cloud City, but another place. If we have a chance, we will meet in the future."


    These words confused Zhong Liang and Qin Lin, because they had a sense of dying. But Han 3000''s current status, who can threaten his life?


    "Go ahead and solve the Zhong family''s problems as soon as possible. It''s time for me to leave." Han 3000 said.


    After they left the Han''s compound, they looked worried.


    Not far away, Zhong Liang finally asked Qin Lin: "Lao Qin, do you think the young master''s words are strange? Why do you say you can still meet if you have a chance?"


    Qin Lin shook his head and said, "maybe brother 3000 has more important things to do, and it''s far away."


    This explanation seems a little pale, but in addition, Zhong Liang can''t think of a better answer.


    "Maybe the young master is destined to be extraordinary in his life. Maybe the next time we meet, we will be even more shocked." Zhong Liang said.


    Qin Lin nodded his head without hesitation. He had always believed that Han 3000 was not very human. At the age of 14, he dared to create his own power secretly, and dealt with adults. The strength Han 3000 showed was something Qin Lin had never seen before.


    "Let''s go and help brother 3000 solve the Zhong family. He has to go back to Yuncheng for the Spring Festival." Qin Lin said. Zhong Liang nodded, got on Qin Lin''s car and drove out to the Zhong family. Almost all the relatives of the Zhong family are here. They are waiting for the death of the Zhong family¡° Grandfather, now everyone goes to kneel down in front of the Han family''s compound. We are missing the Zhong family. Haven''t you decided yet? " Zhong Tianli urged Zhong Mingguo that, in his opinion, it would be no good for the Zhong family if this matter was delayed. Once han 3000 came to the door in person, the consequences would be unimaginable¡° Now even the martial arts association doesn''t dare to say anything. How can we fight with him? "¡° Yes, master, make up your mind quickly, or our Zhong family will be finished. "¡° Now it''s left to the Zhong family. There''s only one way to go: kneel down and plead guilty. What else can we hesitate? If you don''t go, we''ll go. " The relatives said that they don''t care about dignity, because the situation is very clear now. Those people are kneeling outside the Han family''s compound. Why is the Zhong family exceptional? If the Wudao association had to deal with Han 3000, they would have a chance, but now even the Wudao association has become dumb¡° What do you quarrels about? I am the master of the clock family. I has the final say in this family. If you dare go, don''t blame me for expulsion from the family. Zhong Mingguo said coldly¡° You''re an old immortal. You don''t have many years to live. Why do you want to be buried with us? Is your dignity more important than our lives? " Zhong Tianli finally can''t help tearing his face. He doesn''t care that Zhong Mingguo is his grandfather. His life is at a critical moment. The most important thing is to ensure his own safety¡° Yes, why should we be buried with you for your dignity? "¡° If you want to die, no one will stop you. Why do you want to lead us to die together? "¡° Old man, you can''t be too selfish. The Zhong family can''t be ruined because of you. " The relatives began to attack Zhong Mingguo. In the past, they were afraid of Zhong Mingguo because they were afraid that they would not get any benefits from Zhong''s family. But now, even Zhong''s family is going to die. What are they afraid of Zhong Mingguo doing? Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. In the whole living room, it was so quiet that the needle could be heard, and only some people''s shortness of breath could be heard¡° Who didn''t go home? " Zhong Tianli asked subconsciously. Everyone looked around, and all the Zhong family were there¡° Hard... Is Han 3000 looking for you? " Someone said in horror. Zhong Tian''s legs softened in an instant. Han 3000 had spoken at the venue of the championship. With his character, if he really came to the door, the Zhong family would never have any way to live¡° Zhong Mingguo, it''s you. You''ve done us harm. " Excited Zhong Tianli rushes to Zhong Mingguo, grabs Zhong Mingguo''s collar and roars. Other people have become pale, even Zhong Tianyi at this moment also produced angry to Zhong Mingguo¡° Grandfather, it''s time to kneel down. When the Zhong family faces Han 3000, they have no chance of winning. " Zhong Tian stood up and walked towards the door. Zhong Mingguo did not expect that his most important grandson would say such words. Is it true that the Zhong family has no chance? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 758

    When Zhong Tianyi stands at the door, ready to open the door, the Zhong family kneels on the ground one after another. This is the only way for them to face Han 3000. After all, no one wants to die and no one wants to offend Han 3000.


    Seeing this, Zhong Mingguo was even more desperate.


    After so many years, when Zhong Jia finally waited for the decline of the Han family, Zhong Ming once thought that Chung could step on the top of the Han family, but this dream lasted for a long time. After the three thousand return to Yanjing, the bubble broke.


    All this came so fast that Zhong Mingguo felt like he had a beautiful dream. Now he has to wake up and face the reality.


    In his heart, Zhong Mingguo was very unwilling. He was not willing to see why the Zhong family could not be promoted under such a great opportunity. But at the same time, he had to face the fact that Han Sanqian was superior to the Wudao Association. This was something that no aristocratic family could do, and it became a matter of course to bow to the Han family.


    There is a bitter smile on Zhong Mingguo''s face. Maybe this is the fate of the Zhong family.


    Although Zhong Tianyi is excellent, he is not as good as Han 3000.


    When the door opened, it was not Han 3000 who appeared, but Zhong Liang and Qin Lin.


    When Zhong Tianyi saw these two people, a trace of doubt flashed across his face.


    Zhong Liang has been to Yuncheng for a long time. He is a member of the Han family. It''s understandable that he returns to Yanjing now.


    But what does this matter have to do with Qin Lin? How can he appear.


    "Qin Lin, why did you come to my Zhong family?" Zhong Tianyi asks Qin Lin, because the Zhong family has business relations with Fengqian group, they still have a lot in common.


    "Zhong Tianyi, Fengqian group is the industry of brother 3000. Naturally, I''m also the person of brother 3000. I''ll come to the Zhong family to see the decision of your Zhong family for brother 3000." Qin Lin said with a smile.


    Fengqian group, is it Han 3000?


    How is that possible?


    Fengqian group has been established for a long time. At that time, Han 3000 was just a child.


    "I didn''t expect that Han 3000 even bought Fengqian group. His action is really fast." Zhong Tian said in a cold voice.


    Qin Lin shook his head with a smile and explained: "you misunderstood, not acquisition. Fengqian group belongs to brother 3000 from the beginning to the end. When you were still flirting with your classmates at school, brother 3000 had founded Fengqian group."


    Zhong Tian said with a cold smile, "Qin Lin, are you kidding me? It''s not a shame that Fengqian group was acquired by the Han family. Why do you need to help him explain and cover up for yourself?"


    "This is the gap between you and brother 3000. Fengqian group was founded by brother 3000 when he was 14 years old. For so many years, I was just his spokesman on the stage. In fact, all the decisions of Fengqian group were made by brother 3000, who guided the development of Fengqian group. Do you think it is necessary for me to joke with you?" Qin Lin said.


    Zhong Tian''s face changes. Han 3000 founded Fengqian group at the age of 14. This young master of the Han family, who has been regarded as a waste by the outside world, has such an amazing experience.


    All along, Zhong Tianyi regards himself as the best among the young generation in Yanjing, and even thinks that no one can compare with him.


    But at this moment, Zhong Tianyi realized the gap between himself and Han 3000.


    When Han Sanqian founded Fengqian group, what was he still doing? As Qin Lin said, he is still teasing and flirting with his deskmate.


    It turns out that he didn''t lose to Han 3000 in this event, but he was long abandoned by Han 3000''s achievements.


    "It''s useless for you to kneel down here. Don''t you know what the young master asked for?" At this time, Zhong Liang said to the Zhong family.


    Zhong Tianyi bites his teeth. After realizing the gap between himself and Han 3000, Zhong Tianyi is more convinced to lose. He has to use the dignity of the Zhong family to exchange for the future.


    With Han 3000''s current ability, it''s easy to destroy the Zhong family. No one can resist under Han 3000''s claws.


    "I will take the Zhong family to Han''s courtyard. Please tell Han 3000." Zhong Tianyi said that this matter has not yet been agreed by Zhong Mingguo. He made his own decision, because Zhong Mingguo''s decision is no longer important. It is a major event involving the survival of the Zhong family. This is the choice that everyone in the Zhong family has made. Even as the owner of the family, Zhong Mingguo has no right to interfere.


    After Zhong Liang and Qin Lin left, Zhong Tian came to Zhong Mingguo and said, "grandfather, you have heard what they said."


    Zhong Mingguo has a look of loss. Just now Qin Lin said that Han Sanqian founded Fengqian group at the age of 14, which shocked him to the utmost.


    A 14-year-old child was able to set up his own company secretly. This shows that Han 3000 has been preparing for his own counterattack for a long time. However, a 14-year-old child has such a mind, which makes Zhong Mingguo feel what is really outstanding.


    In front of Han 3000, I''m afraid no one dares to say that he is a talent.


    "Under the heavy pressure, there must be a brave man. Han 3000 is the brave man. The heavy pressure from Nangong Qianqiu made Han 3000 today. I''m afraid that Yanjing in the future can only be named Han." Zhong Mingguo said with trembling pupils.


    All the people of the Zhong family rushed out to the Han family''s compound. Almost all the people who had a holiday with the Han family had already knelt down in front of the Han family''s courtyard, but the Zhong family had not left for a long time, so many people who watched the good play behind the scenes wanted to see what kind of choice the Zhong family would make. When the Zhong family left their villa, the news spread all over Yanjing¡° The Zhong family finally moved. It seems that they are going to fight back. "¡° Counterattack a fart, with Han 3000 now of awe force, even if give Zhong family 100 courage, they also dare not ah¡° The whole family went out and went to the Han family''s compound. It must have been kneeling down. "¡° With the temperament of the Zhong family, I don''t think so. Zhong Mingguo once said that he wanted to treat the Han family as a stepping stone. If he went to kneel down, wouldn''t he hit himself in the face? " All kinds of arguments, whether in business or other fields, are now paying attention to every move of the Zhong family. Even within the Wudao Association, they also paid close attention to this matter. Chen Bao is defeated by Han 3000, and the whole martial arts association is suppressed by Han 3000, but Chen Bao''s expression is extremely calm at the moment. In the challenge arena, Chen Bao personally felt Han 3000''s strength. This young man''s skill is the strongest he has ever seen. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of someone to stop Han 3000''s killer, he would have died in the challenge arena. Now that he has lost, he has to admit defeat. This is Chen Bao''s attitude in the face of this matter. He won''t be a bit unwilling, because this is the performance of strength. It''s useless even if he is not reconciled if his strength is poor¡° President Chen, what do you think of the Zhong family? " The current president asked Chen Bao. Chen Bao said coldly, "the Zhong family has no choice. Their strength can''t compete with the Han family at all." The current president took a deep breath and continued to ask, "what should we do about the Wudao association? It has been severely damaged by Han 3000. I''m afraid its position is no longer stable. We need to find some ways to revive the prestige of the Wudao Association."¡° To regain their prestige? " Chen Bao disdained a smile, said: "unless someone can deal with Han 3000, otherwise what you say is empty talk."¡° President Chen, you... You really lost? Or do you mean to be lenient? " The current president carefully asked, this is his inner doubt. In his opinion, how can Chen Bao, a strong man, be defeated by Han 3000? So he made a bold guess. Maybe this is a play played by Chen Bao and Han 3000. Chen Bao deliberately wanted to give Han Jia Liwei, so he lost the game¡° With mercy? " Chen Bao laughs at himself. With his ability, he is not qualified to show mercy to Han 3000. If the man didn''t show up in time, he would have died in Han 3000''s hands¡° This young man, even at the peak of my youth, may not be his opponent. In the challenge arena, he wants to kill me. I have already died. Do you think I am qualified to be lenient? " This sentence shocked the current president. Even Chen Bao was not Han 3000''s opponent at his peak. How strong was he! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 759

    The current president suddenly had an idea in his heart that if Han 3000 could be drawn to the Wudao Association, the disgrace of the association would disappear.


    After all, Han 3000 is a member of the Wudao Association, and his defeat of the association is not worthy of criticism.


    "President Chen, do you think we have a chance to let him join the martial arts association?" Asked the current president.


    "Jokes, big jokes." Chen Bao looks at the current president with disdain and asks Han 3000 to join the Wudao Association. Does the Wudao Association have such qualifications? With his current strength, even joining the Apocalypse is enough. How can a martial arts association be ignored by him.


    What''s more, Chen Bao suspects that the person who appeared in the challenge arena before is probably related to the apocalypse, because his ability to block Han 3000''s fatal blow has already proved his strength. How can such a person be a master in the secular world?


    The current president looks embarrassed. Isn''t he asking Han 3000 to join the martial arts association? What''s the joke? In his opinion, it''s just that Chen Bao can''t put down his face.


    "You may think that I can''t afford to do it, but I can tell you that Han 3000 despises the martial arts association. In his eyes, there is only a higher level." Chen Bao said.


    Higher level?


    As the president of Yanjing Martial Arts Association, he naturally knows what Chen Bao calls a higher level. After all, this is the ultimate goal of Every warrior.


    "President Chen, do you mean Han 3000 wants to join the apocalypse?" Asked the current president.


    "It''s not to join, it''s very likely that he has joined. His performance in the championship is enough for those people to see." Chen Bao said.


    The current president took a deep breath and showed a helpless smile. He almost forgot about it.


    In this championship, it seems that someone from Tianqi came to the scene. If they saw Han 3000''s strong strength, how could they miss such a talent?


    The martial arts association is like a kindergarten in front of the apocalypse. Han 3000 is not a fool. How can he abandon the apocalypse and choose the martial arts association.


    A joke is really a big joke.


    "When I was young, I had such strength, and I was lucky to join the apocalypse. I really envy you." The current president said.


    envy?


    Chen Bao is more than envious. He is so jealous that he is crazy. He has been searching for the opportunity to join the Apocalypse since he left Yanjing for so many years. However, the Apocalypse has never appeared again. Now the Apocalypse is around him, but Han 3000 has robbed him of the limelight. He knows that he may not have a chance to see the Apocalypse world in his life.


    Once the rash refusal, has created an irreparable situation.


    Soon, an explosive news spread in Yanjing.


    As the last line of defense against this incident, the Zhongs, who are concerned by countless people, knelt down in front of the Han family''s compound, and the whole Yanjing City burst into flames.


    "The Zhong family even knelt down. It seems that they are also afraid of the Han family."


    "Even the Zhong family gave up their resistance. Now who dares to fight against the Han family in Yanjing?"


    "It''s amazing. Han 3000 is really amazing. In just a few days after he returned to Yanjing, he changed the position of the Han family in Yanjing, and even the business pattern of Yanjing. It''s terrible."


    "I didn''t expect that the once useless young master of the Han family has now achieved the most glorious moment of the Han family. Who could have thought that an abandoned son who is not valued has such great ability now?"


    "Han 3000, I''m afraid this name will mark a new era."


    It is not known whether Yanjing has a new era because of Han 3000, but the Han family has reached an unprecedented height because of Han 3000, which is a matter of certainty. With one person''s strength, he has recreated the glorious moment of the Han family, which no one can imagine.


    Qincheng.


    Han Jun, who had been a useless man for a long time, looked grim when he learned about it. In his opinion, such brilliance should have been created from his hands, but now, all the limelight has been robbed by Han 3000. What''s more, Han 3000 has contributed to his fate.


    In Han Jun''s mind, he has more than once thought about how to revenge Han 3000, but now he, let alone revenge, is to leave Qincheng is also a distant thing.


    "Very reluctant?" The messenger asked Han Jun.


    Han Jun almost broke his back teeth and said, "how can I be reconciled? These honors should belong to me. Grandma said that I am the one who can support the Han family."


    That person light a smile, say: "South Temple thousand autumn say of words, can''t have mistake?"


    "Of course not. Grandma said that I was the future of the Han family, and I had the emperor''s appearance. Han 3000 snatched all this from me." Han Jun said without hesitation.


    "Take it away?" The man shook his head and said, "do you know Fengqian company?"


    "Qin Lin''s company?" Han Jun doubts a way, don''t understand why he can suddenly mention abundant thousand company¡° Qin Lin is just a puppet. The real owner of this company is Han 3000. Han 3000 founded it when he was 14 years old. As early as 14 years old, Han 3000 made plans for his life resistance. What were you doing at that time? " Said the man. Han Jun''s pupils trembled like an earthquake. Fengqian company was founded by Han 3000, and it was still at the age of 14. How could this be possible¡° It''s impossible. How can Han 3000 have the money to start a company? Don''t try to cheat me. " Han Jun shook his head and denied that he never believed that Han 3000 could do such amazing things at the age of 14¡° This is a fact. Soon the whole Yanjing city will know about it. Nangong Qianqiu was so wrong that he placed the important task of the Han family on you. " Said the man. Han Jun was infuriated by these words, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes, said: "don''t forget, you are working for me, speaking for Han 3000, it will make you die very ugly." With a faint smile, the man was not afraid of Han Jun''s threat, because he knew very well that even if Han Jun had the chance to leave Qincheng in his life, he could not become the owner of the Han family. What is there to be afraid of such a waste? And every sentence he said was true. Because of Han 3000, Han family has today. If the Han family had been in the hands of Han Jun, it would have been sunset. This is the gap between Han Jun and Han 3000¡° You are just a waste now, and you want to scare me. In the past, I helped you because you might still be the head of the Han family. But now, the fact tells me that this is impossible. You don''t even deserve to give Han 3000 shoes. " Said the man. Carrying shoes? This sentence makes Han Jun completely irritable. In his eyes, Han 3000 is just a waste abandoned by his family. Han 3000 doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for him. How can he carry shoes for Han 3000¡° I want you to regret it. I want you to know who is the winner between me and that trash. Wait. I, Han Jun, will never stay in Qincheng all my life. When I go out, I will take back everything that belongs to me. " Han Jun said gnashing his teeth. The man stood up and said, "from today on, I won''t see you again, and I won''t give you any news. You can do it yourself, but I kindly advise you not to fight Han 3000. You don''t have that ability."¡° Grandma, I will take revenge for you. I, Han Jun, am the real owner of the Han family. No one can take it from me. Han 3000, wait for me. I want you dead. " Han Sanqian has a kind of attitude of supreme power in Yanjing. Everyone wants to see what Han Sanqian will do next, whether he will rectify the whole business pattern in Yanjing, and whether he will make the Han family become the top class family in Yanjing. At this time, Han 3000 had no idea about this. For him, since the matter of Yanjing was settled, the next development was left to Zhong Liang and Qin Lin. as for him, he had to go back to Yuncheng for the Spring Festival. There are dozens of people kneeling outside Han''s courtyard, while Han 3000 and others have begun to pack up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 760

    Just as everyone in Yanjing is waiting for Han 3000''s next move, another explosive news spreads in Yanjing.


    Han 3000 left Yanjing and went back to Yuncheng.


    All the people in Yanjing are unprepared for his sudden departure. In their opinion, after Han Sanqian Liwei, he should enhance the status and strength of the Han family in the business world. It''s easy for him to achieve this with his current influence and deterrent power, but he has left, which makes people confused.


    Next, it was an incredible news.


    Han Sanqian gives the Han family to Zhong Liang and Qin Lin, and it seems that he will not come back after leaving Yanjing, which makes people more puzzled.


    The right and status of the Han family in Yanjing are for everyone, but Han 3000 seems to despise it. Can''t such right enter his eyes?


    "What kind of person is Han 3000? He left under such circumstances."


    "It''s said that he went to Yuncheng for his wife''s sake. Han 3000 is a very loyal person. In his eyes, his power and status are not as good as Su Yingxia''s hair."


    "Such a woman is too happy. Han 3000 gave up Yanjing for her."


    When such a remark spread in Yanjing, I don''t know how many women envied it, and the name of Su Yingxia was gradually remembered by Yanjing.


    On the plane back to Yuncheng, Han 3000 becomes a father again. Who can imagine that the man with his daughter in his arms at the moment is in turmoil in Yanjing, which makes the whole business community and even the martial arts association bow to him?


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with love in her eyes. No matter what kind of man he is in the eyes of outsiders, in Su Yingxia''s own heart, he belongs to himself. No matter how fierce he is, he will be nervous because of his daughter''s crying and try to make her happy because she is not happy.


    When Han 3000 finds that Su Yingxia has been staring at him, he can''t help but ask, "do you think your husband has become handsome again, and can''t bear to leave your eyes?"


    Su Yingxia smiles, gently leans on Han 3000''s shoulder and says, "3000, do you remember our wedding then?"


    Han 3000 nodded. How could Han 3000 forget this.


    That wedding became a joke of all the people in Yuncheng. At that time, no one in Su''s family came to the wedding, which made the scene extremely cold. Even before the wedding was over, Jiang LAN took Su Yingxia away from the scene, leaving Han 3000 embarrassed.


    "At that time, they all said that it was a joke that I would ruin my life if I married you, but now, who dares to say that?" Su Yingxia said softly.


    "Nangong Qianqiu drove me out of Yanjing and didn''t allow me to show others as the Han family, so I had to hide my identity and let you suffer a lot." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "I''m not wronged. I just feel sorry for you. Because of me, you are despised by countless people. You are the young master of the Han family. You shouldn''t have such an experience."


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "I, the young master of the Han family, have no good treatment at home since I was a child, so spitting and scolding is something that I can completely ignore."


    To be scolded by outsiders, Han 3000 just pretends not to hear him, but to be targeted by his family is a heart killing move. If Han 3000 can bear the cold shoulder of his family, how can he care what outsiders think of him.


    "Want to know when I fell in love with you?" Su Yingxia suddenly smiles.


    This has always been a puzzle for Han 3000, because when Su Yingxia first learned that he was going to marry him, he was very repulsive and even made trouble for Han 3000. At that time, Han 3000 was able to understand Su Yingxia. After all, he was a waste in the eyes of outsiders, and there was no emotional foundation between them, so he suddenly asked Su Yingxia to marry him, It is also reasonable that Su Yingxia does not want to accept it.


    Until later, the relationship between the two gradually eased, Han 3000 can also feel love from Su Yingxia, Han 3000 decided to make a change for Su Yingxia.


    But when did Su Yingxia change his attitude towards Han 3000? Han 3000 really doesn''t know.


    "Is it when I pick you up to work and you find out?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "guess again."


    "It''s a present I prepared for your birthday?"


    "Not either."


    Perhaps back to the past, Su Yingxia''s eyes were actually sliding out of two lines of tears.


    "Do you still remember that winter when I came to my aunt, I had a stomachache. What did you do to help me warm up?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 face flashed a trace of embarrassment, said: "what things, how I forget."


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000. She knows that Han 3000 hasn''t forgotten, and this kind of thing can''t be forgotten.


    "There is no hot water bag at home. You put your hand in the hot water, and then warm my stomach with your hand. At last, your hand is scalded. How can you forget it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 didn''t forget it, but he didn''t expect Su Yingxia to know¡° Why don''t you always let people know after you pay? If I didn''t see it, would you keep it from me all my life? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 reproachfully¡° This is what I should do. How can it be regarded as giving Han three thousand one face don''t care said, from the day Su Yingxia married him, Han three thousand will take care of Su Yingxia as his own woman, he never care about Su Yingxia how to see him¡° And you for me, also not less and Jiang LAN quarrel, not less and Su Haichao those people turn over, these I also know Han continued¡° But what I have done, and what you have paid for me, is still far behind. I have done far less than you Su Yingxia wiped the tears on her cheek¡° Fool, what did you mention before? Now who dares to look down on us? Even if you have a girl, what do you want to do before? " Han 3000 laughs¡° Why don''t you think about it? I want to think about it every day. I want to keep your kindness to me in mind for the rest of my life, even in the next life. " Su Yingxia said¡° Don''t you want to rely on me in your next life? " Han 3000 deliberately shows a look of disgust. Su Yingxia was stunned, and his expression became ferocious instantly, and his hand extended to Han 3000''s waist for the first time. He said fiercely to Han 3000: "how, are you going to change your wife in your next life? Have you taken a fancy to Yiyun? " Han 3000''s back broke out in a cold sweat. Su Yingxia''s skill of pinching people was unfathomable. Every time, Han 3000 could breathe cold. It was not easy for him to take on such a level of attack¡° This... Why did you suddenly mention Qi Yiyun? Does it have anything to do with her? " Han 3000 said¡° Why doesn''t it matter? Yiyun likes you so much, even because you let her family bear so much risk. She has paid so much for you, and she has a beautiful voice and a good figure. Have you never been moved? " Su Yingxia asked. When it comes to motivation, Han 3000 has never been touched, but there are still some slight feelings. After all, during the period of the United States, the greatest support Han 3000 received came from Qi Yiyun. No matter how dangerous it is, Qi Yiyun will stand beside him without scruple. It is very rare for a woman to do this. Han 3000 can ignore Qi Yiyun''s love, but can''t ignore Qi Yiyun''s kindness¡° I''m not moved, but what she did really moved me. She gave me a lot of support in the United States. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia quietly takes back her hand. In fact, she is also very entangled in this matter. Qi Yiyun is her best sister, but now she likes her husband and has paid so much without any regrets. As a woman, if she does not stand in the position of Han 3000''s wife, Su Yingxia will sympathize with Qi Yiyun¡° How about living in seclusion in a polygamous country? " Su Yingxia said. It''s a trap! It''s definitely a pit! Han 3000''s eyelids jumped, knowing that the event was not good, he said without any hesitation: "how can this work? My wife of Han 3000 can only be one, that is you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 761

    As the Chinese new year draws near, the small cloud city is also very busy. Migrant workers come back to their hometown and buy new year''s goods in full swing. The streets are full of people. It is only at this time of the year that the Cloud City has such a busy scene.


    Every family is buying new year''s goods and putting up couplets, and so is the hillside villa.


    Since Han 3000''s return, Tian ling''er has come to the hillside villa almost every day. He looks like he has taken the hillside villa as his home.


    Su Yingxia and Shi Jing come home from shopping and are counting things.


    All kinds of nuts and candies are prepared to be eaten after the new year''s Eve dinner to prepare for the party.


    "3000, this year''s couplet, or you can write it." At this time, Yan Jun said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Counting things Su Yingxia heard this, a face surprised to Yan Jun asked: "Yan grandfather, 3000 can write couplets?"


    "Of course." Yan Jun, with a proud smile on his face, said, "his calligraphy has been practiced since childhood. All the couplets of the Han family are made by him."


    "This is the only thing I can participate in when I celebrate the Chinese New Year in the Han family, and I can''t let Nangong know." Han 3000 bitterly said that in previous years to do these things, are secretly arranged by Yan Jun, which makes Han 3000 have a sense of participation in the new year.


    "Brother, is there anything you can''t even write with a brush?" Tian ling''er comes to Han 3000 and asks curiously.


    "It''s a lot to say that I won''t. for example, I''m worried about how to drive you home. I haven''t thought of a good reason for that." Han 3000 laughs.


    Tianling''er mumbled cherry mouth and went to Su Yingxia. He took Su Yingxia''s hand and said, "sister Yingxia, you see him, and you want to drive me away. Please help me teach him a lesson."


    Su Yingxia can''t laugh or cry. This little girl is very strange. Whenever she loses money on Han 3000, she will ask her for help.


    "OK, I''ll teach him a lesson for you later." Su Yingxia said.


    Tianling son a face proud of Han 3000 raised head, full of provocation.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. Su Yingxia helps the girl, but he can''t help it.


    "Since you have nothing to do, you can make some contribution by cutting paper." Han Sanqian asked tianling''er.


    "OK, but you have to send me two couplets. The couplets written by Han 3000 are hanging in front of my house. How many sides are there?" Tianling''er said with a smile.


    When all the preparations are ready, the moment Han 3000 raises his pen, everyone in the family puts down their work and goes to one side to watch.


    Besides Yan Jun, no one has ever seen Han 3000 write.


    The most curious thing at the moment is Shi Jing. She used to think that all the couplets at home were written by Yan Jun herself. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 made them. She still remembers that the couplets are neat and well written, which is very like the hands of a master. So she doubts whether Han 3000 can really do it.


    Han 3000, who hasn''t written for a long time, takes a deep breath and goes upstream on the red paper. This scene once again makes Su Yingxia fall into the charm of Han 3000.


    I didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so master and fascinating.


    Tianling''er has grown up with a small mouth, an iron picture and a silver hook, and a wonderful brush. These are the adjectives she can think of.


    A pair of couplets in one go, people see dazzling.


    "I haven''t started writing for so many years, but I''m still a little rusty. Let''s start again." Yan Jun said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not hesitate to withdraw the couplet that had just been completed. This was Yanjun''s strict requirement for him. When he was a child, Han 3000 didn''t know how much paper he wasted. At this moment, Han 3000 felt as if he had returned to the past.


    As long as there is a word defect, Yan Jun will let him start from the beginning.


    "Isn''t that good? You don''t want it. Keep it for me." Tian ling''er quickly and carefully put away the couplets written by Han 3000, for fear of any damage.


    "I''ll give you a better one later." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s the best for me, I want it," he said


    Han Sanqian once again raised his spirits and began to write like a startling dragon. This time, there was still no stagnation. The completion of one stroke, whether it was neat or complete, was obviously better than before.


    But Yan Jun is still not satisfied, ask Han 3000 to come again, such harsh requirements, even Shi Jing almost can''t go on.


    Finally, after several skilful, Han 3000''s handwriting reached the requirements of Yan Jun, and at this time, he was already sweating.


    Su Yingxia saw this and quickly wiped the sweat off his forehead for Han 3000.


    "Grandfather Yan, you are so strict. I''ll settle with you if you are tired." Su Yingxia said to Yanjun.


    Yan Jun can''t laugh or cry. If it wasn''t for his strict requirements, he trained Han 3000 since he was a child. How could Han 3000 have such a tough heart today?


    But it''s natural for Su Yingxia to love Han 3000. After all, he is a couple.


    "There won''t be many such opportunities in the future. I can''t take advantage of the opportunity to embarrass him as soon as possible." Yan Jun said. At this time, Shi Jing, standing on one side, sighs that it is because of Yanjun''s strict requirements that Han 3000 is excellent today. Han Jun has been spoiled by Nangong Qianqiu since childhood. How can his ability be compared with Han 3000? If Han Jun were to do this, I''m afraid he would have turned over a long time ago¡° When the ink is dry, you can paste it. " Han 3000 said with satisfaction¡° Brother, i... what about mine? " The day spirit son secretly pulled a Han three thousand of clothes Cape, weak of say¡° Didn''t you just take it? " Han 3000 laughs. Tian ling''er was very quick. He crumpled the couplet in his hand and threw it into the garbage can directly. He said, "yes, where is it? I didn''t take it." Only tianling''er can do this kind of thing in public, and she will not cause other people''s antipathy, but is laughing¡° OK, I''ll write it for you right away Han 3000 is happy. After writing the couplet, tianling''er would do nothing and keep waiting for the ink to dry, just like he was afraid of being robbed. After the ink is dry, tianling''er can''t wait to take it home. Tianjia is still very busy. All the relatives get together to discuss the new year''s Eve activities. After tianling''er came back, tianchangsheng said with a smile: "I thought you forgot your home. Come here as soon as possible. We are discussing the activities of the new year''s Eve this year. Before, you proposed them all. Without you, we can''t pay attention to them." Tianling''er doesn''t look forward to the activity at all, because she doesn''t plan to stay at home at all. After the new year''s Eve dinner, she already wants to go to the hillside villa¡° Come on, Grandpa. I''ll show you something good. " Tian ling''er said with a mysterious face. Tianchangsheng frowned. The thing in tianling''er''s hand was like a couplet. It was a good thing. That day, when ling''er spread the couplets on the table, he said with a proud face: "how about this pair of couplets, grandfather?" The couplet is obviously handwritten, which is very different from the printed products sold on the street¡° Tianling''er, isn''t it just a couplet? It''s not a good thing. " One day, the younger generation said with a disappointed face. Tianling''er glared at the man and said, "don''t open your mouth if you don''t understand."¡° Grandfather, do you think it''s a good word? " Tian ling''er can''t wait to ask Tian Changsheng¡° It''s really good. It''s powerful. It''s all in one go. The font is neat. It takes many years to do it. You don''t want to cheat me. You wrote it Tianchangsheng said¡° If only I could write such a good word. I wrote it myself Said Tian ling''er¡° Han 3000 Tian Changsheng was surprised that Han 3000 had such a good handwriting, which really surprised him¡° Of course, besides my brother, who else is so powerful. " Tianling''er said triumphantly. Tianchangsheng can''t help but appreciate the couplet in his hand, and his mouth sends out a series of exclamations of praise. Some people who despise the couplet before also put away their disdainful expression. They don''t know how to write, but they are not qualified to dislike it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 762

    In the end, the Tians didn''t hang the couplets written by Han Sanqian. Instead, they mounted the couplets and put them in a prominent position in the living room. In tianchangsheng''s opinion, the couplets are of great value. If they are used in this way, it would be a pity to be exposed to the sun and rain. Moreover, tianchangsheng has a feeling that this kind of almost out of print thing will have higher value in the future, It can be used as a family heirloom.


    On New Year''s Eve, everyone in the family participated in the production of new year''s Eve dinner. Even Su Yingxia, a woman who can''t cook, helped in the kitchen, while several men were watching TV and drinking tea in the living room, enjoying the relaxation of only one day a year.


    Mo Yang, Lin Yong and Qi Hu all came to the hillside villa. Han 3000 deliberately called these lonely people. After all, the crowd is more noisy. If we just let them stay in the Mordor, it would be too sad.


    At the time of new year''s Eve dinner, the whole family is full, eating delicious food, watching the party and chatting all over the world, which makes them happy. Even Han Nian seems to feel the lively atmosphere of the Chinese new year, staring at the East all the time and reluctant to sleep.


    At 12 o''clock, the cloud city night sky was lit by fireworks, which indicates that the new year has begun.


    The family stood in front of the villa, enjoying the splendor of the night sky. Su Yingxia stood beside Han 3000, tightly holding Han 3000''s arm.


    It''s new year''s day, which also means that what Su Yingxia is most reluctant to face will happen soon.


    She knows that Han 3000 will leave, which is not something she can stop, and Su Yingxia never wants to be a stumbling block for Han 3000. No matter what Han 3000 wants to do, she will support Han 3000 silently behind his back.


    After watching the fireworks, the crowd dispersed.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia return to the room. At such a time, they are naturally sentimental.


    The next day, on the first day of the lunar new year, according to folk customs, the farther you go on this day, the better the luck will be in the new year. So early in the morning, Han''s family gathered together and prepared to go to a temple in the suburbs to offer incense.


    This is something that many rich people like to do. Although Han Sanqian doesn''t believe it, he can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Two Audi set out. On the way, Han 3000 received a call from Tian ling''er.


    Tian ling''er asks Han 3000 about her arrangement. When Han 3000 tells her that she wants to go to the temple to offer incense, everyone in the Tian family starts immediately, ready to go to the temple to join Han''s family.


    The temple was very busy. As soon as Han 3000 and his party got off the bus, they attracted many people''s Secret observation. However, some people of great status could see who Han 3000 was and immediately became extremely respectful.


    "3000, as you are now, is not suitable for travel, otherwise it will cause great pressure on others." Looking at many people become stiff because of the arrival of Han 3000, Mo Yang can''t help laughing.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that he was just joining in the fun, which would cause such an effect. Originally, those happy people''s expressions became unnatural at this time. It''s not because of him, but also because of who?


    Not long after, the people of the Tian family also came. Tianling''er ran to Su Yingxia''s side for the first time and took Su Yingxia''s hand intimately.


    This is tianling''er''s trump card. Once there is any dispute with Han 3000, as long as you move out Su Yingxia, you can cure Han 3000, so she knows who she should please.


    "Sister Ying Xia, look at your face. I didn''t rest last night. OK, my brother bullied you again." Tian Ling Er stares at Han 3000 and asks Su Ying Xia.


    It was a long fight last night. For Su Yingxia, she didn''t have a good rest, but it was a couple''s interest. How could she be bullied by Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "it was like a war last night. How could he sleep well?"


    "In the future, let Yuncheng ban fireworks." Said Tian ling''er.


    Su Yingxia has no choice but to smile. How can she have such great power? Even if she can do it, once a year, she can''t deprive others of their happiness because of herself.


    "No exaggeration. Don''t talk nonsense." Su Yingxia said.


    "Sister Ying Xia, how can this be exaggeration? They affect your rest." Tian ling''er said with a natural look.


    At this time, one after another, some people summoned up the courage to say hello to Han 3000. These people are not high in the Cloud City. It''s lucky to see Han 3000. They don''t expect to be involved in any relationship with Han 3000, but it''s rare to see such a big man. If they don''t say hello and become familiar, they will regret missing such an opportunity.


    After dealing with those people one by one, the Han family and the Tian family went to the temple. Since they were here to burn incense, they had to do the process. Even if Han 3000 didn''t believe it in his heart, he had to do enough on the surface.


    There is a queue to burn incense. Generally speaking, the more influential people are, the heavier the incense money is. The temple will arrange for them to burn incense in the morning.


    But because of the arrival of Han 3000, the news soon spread in the temple, so those who had already lined up had to make way for Han 3000.


    The more people in the front row, the higher their status in Yuncheng. They don''t want to offend Han 3000 because of such trifles as Shangxiang. After all, no matter how high their status is in Yuncheng, they have to be honest with Han 3000. After the incense, the Han family and the Tian family left the temple. This kind of place is not suitable for long stay, because Han 3000 is too easy to attract people''s attention now. Where he goes is the focus, which is more influential than those so-called big stars. What''s more, what he brings is not only the influence, but also the deterrent force, which will make everyone feel restrained unconsciously. As Mo Yang said, Han 3000 is not suitable to travel at will. Otherwise, it will cause too much pressure on others. After returning the family to the hillside villa, Han 3000 followed Mo Yang and others to the magic capital. Mo Yang has guessed what Han 3000 wants to say, because the new year has passed, Han 3000''s stay in Yuncheng will not be long¡° Three thousand, where are you going this time? " Mo Yang takes the initiative to ask Han 3000. Han 3000 sighed and said, "I don''t know when I can come back. Do you think I should go?" Mo Yang doesn''t know what Han 3000 is facing, but he has said so, and the time to go is certainly not short. From Su Yingxia''s point of view, Han 3000''s departure is very unfair to Su Yingxia. After all, they even have children now. Han 3000 should not be absent from the growth of Han Nian. But Mo Yang knew that since it was something Han 3000 could not refuse, it must be very important, which he had to do¡° In fact, you already have the answer in your heart. Maybe you still reject it, but the decision has already been made. Don''t worry about it. Yuncheng has our family. I promise you that I will protect my sister-in-law and nianer. " Mo Yang a face rigorous said, in this matter has been a basket, Mo Yang will never let this kind of thing happen again. With Moyang and others in Yuncheng, and now Yanjun, Han Sanqian naturally won''t worry about the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, but he can''t be sure how long he will leave, so it makes him feel very sorry for Su Yingxia¡° In three years, in three years, anyway, I will come back and help me take care of them. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang took a deep breath. three years! These three years will be very hard for Su Yingxia¡° Brother 3000, take me. " Qi Hu said. Han 3000 shakes his head. Apocalypse is not a place anyone can go to. It''s an exception to take Jiang Yingying with him. How can he still take Qi Hu¡° You stay in Yuncheng, help me to protect nianer, and let you be nianer''s bodyguard. I won''t hurt you. " Han 3000 said¡° Of course not. I''ll be a little girl''s umbrella in the future. Anyone who wants to hurt her can only step on my body. " Qi Hu said with firm expression¡° Boss Mo, everything here is up to you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 763

    Hillside villa, the next few days, many people come to the door to celebrate the new year, this is the treatment of the former Tianjia, but now, the object of all people''s flattery, have become the Han family.


    Tianjia has no complaints about this. It''s even in the big army of gift giving, and it''s tianchangsheng who brings gifts to the door personally.


    However, Tianjia and other people still have different treatment. Other people can''t even enter the villa gate. At most, they leave a gift and leave after a few casual greetings. Tianjia will be invited to the villa. After all, tianling''er is a strange girl in Han''s house. It''s unnecessary for Han 3000 to say that tianling''er will welcome his family to the villa.


    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, what should come is finally coming.


    When Yi Lao and Fang Zhan appear, Su Yingxia''s face changes a lot even though he has tried his best to control himself.


    She knew that what she had been reluctant to think would happen after all.


    "Has everything been arranged at home?" Old Yi asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 subconsciously takes a look at Su Yingxia. He sees Su Yingxia holding his head down and saying nothing. He knows that Su Yingxia must be very reluctant at this time. In fact, he is the same. But Han 3000 can''t escape the apocalypse.


    "Tomorrow, give me one more day." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao nodded and went to Han Nian. He took out a jade pendant. It was of top quality.


    "This is a gift for my granddaughter, this jade pendant of peace. I hope it can prevent some disasters for her." Yi said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t refuse. The gift that the old man can take out must be valuable. Since he wants to be a godfather, he must pay something.


    "Have you heard from my daughter?" Fang Zhan asked Han 3000.


    "The Nangong family is trying their best to trace this matter. Although there is no news for the time being, you can rest assured that as long as she is still alive, the Nangong family will be able to find her." Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan nodded and didn''t embarrass Han 3000 because he knew how difficult it was. After all, he didn''t have much information. To find his daughter was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Start early tomorrow morning. I''ll wait for you at the foot of the mountain." After leaving this sentence, yilao and Fangzhan left.


    Su Yingxia quietly went to Han 3000 and said only five words: "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Han 3000 nodded, since it is an unavoidable thing, he can only face it, and it is the greatest luck for him to get Su Yingxia''s support.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    At the foot of the mountain, Fang Zhan couldn''t help asking old Yi, "old Yi, are you sure you want Han 3000 to take part in the four round grading competition? This decision will not be too reckless, Han 3000 now do not know how many people are staring at, once he failed, can be reduced to Apocalypse joke, this is not a small blow to him


    "Are you worried that his psychology can''t bear failure?" Yi said.


    Fang Zhan nodded his head. He did have this kind of worry. After all, Han 3000 is too concerned about the Apocalypse Now. Once he participates in the competition, he will certainly attract everyone''s attention. If he can stand out in the classification competition, it is naturally the best. But if he fails, he will be laughed at, and even make Han 3000 reject the apocalypse. Therefore, in his opinion, Yi Lao''s arrangement is not appropriate. At least Han 3000 should be given some time.


    One year, only one year, he will be promoted to Tian level. There is no need to be so anxious.


    "In fact, as long as he is given a certain amount of time, it is very easy for him to do it." Fang Zhan said.


    "If he wants to be a blockbuster, now is the best time. He needs to prove himself with his ability. Otherwise, how can he shoulder the four major tasks in the future and make people convinced?" Yi said.


    Four important tasks?


    He is just a new man who has just joined the apocalypse. What does the four important tasks have to do with him?


    Suddenly, Fang Zhan''s eyes became shocked. He even looked at old Yi with a little fear and said, "old Yi... Old Yi, are you going to give the four gates to him?"


    Fang Zhan can''t believe this idea. The Apocalypse is controlled by the four gates and three halls. The power represented by the four gates is almost supreme. However, yilao wants to hand over the four gates to Han 3000, which is very inconceivable to Fang Zhan.


    Yi Lao nodded and said: "you know the situation of the Apocalypse forbidden area very well. There are fluctuations again. No one knows what will happen next. I plan to..."


    At this point, the old Yi took a deep breath and continued: "go in and have a look."


    Fang Zhan stood there, as if he had been struck by thunder. Go in and have a look?


    Apocalypse once sent hundreds of people, but without exception, they never came back. It was almost a dead place. As long as they went, they would never have a chance to come back. As an important figure in the four schools, yilao chose to go in person, which was not a wise choice in Fang Zhan''s view.


    "Yilao, you can''t do that. Up to now, the Apocalypse has sent hundreds of people in, but no one can come back alive. How can you die?" Fang Zhan said nervously.


    "If I can see what kind of place it is before I die, I will die without regret. If I want to take this regret with me, I can''t even die in peace." Yi old look firm said, it is obvious that this is he has made a good plan for a long time, far from Fang Zhan a few words can change his decision. Fang Zhan breathed out a lot of bad luck. If this decision is known by other people of apocalypse, I''m afraid everyone will be shocked¡° Mr. Yi, have you ever thought that if you have an accident with the internal strife of the four gates and three halls these years, the three halls are likely to swallow up the four gates, and the apocalypse in the future is likely to change its flavor. " Fang Zhan warned¡° So I have been testing Han 3000''s character, and his performance makes me very satisfied. Besides him, I can''t think of anyone who is more qualified to take over the four gates. " Yi said¡° You really think highly of Han 3000, but he doesn''t have the strength to control the four gates, and Lintong is one of the four gates. He will never let Han 3000 easily take the helm of the four gates. " Fang Zhan said that Lintong''s several actions against Han 3000 have shown that Lintong wants Han 3000 to die. Once Lintong finds an opportunity, he will certainly trample Han 3000 to death. Take the grading competition for example. After Han 3000 loses, Lintong will certainly incite everyone of the four gates to see Han 3000''s jokes. In this way, Han 3000 will have no prestige. Who is willing to let him be the helmsman of the four gates in the future? Yi old light smile, said: "I heard Lintong recently and three Hall people go very close, it seems that he has planned to betray four door." Betray Si men! These four words make Fang Zhan''s face look grim. Although the four gates and three halls belong to the apocalypse, years of internal strife have made the boundaries of the four gates and three halls clear. The two groups don''t like each other, and even sometimes have hand and foot fights. If Lintong chooses to betray the four gates and go to the three halls, it''s a disguised humiliation for the four gates¡° This guy, how can he do this? Isn''t he hitting four doors in the face? " Fang Zhan said with gnashing teeth¡° So, I have to ask Han 3000 to beat his face back. Everyone in the third hall is waiting to see my joke now. " Yi said. Fang Zhan spat out his bad luck and said, "I hope Han 3000 won''t let you down, otherwise, the whole four gates will lose face with him." Han 3000 is expected so much, but he doesn''t know anything. He is chatting with Su Yingxia in secret language. There is only one day left. Han 3000 doesn''t want to talk to anyone except Su Yingxia. In the evening, the three members of the family rarely sleep together. Except for Han Nian, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia do not close their eyes, because this is the last night of their embrace, and no one is willing to sleep. Until dawn, Su Yingxia gets up to make breakfast for Han 3000. Over the years, as his wife, Su Yingxia has never cooked a meal for Han 3000. This time Han 3000 leaves, Su Yingxia hopes to do his wife''s duty. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 764

    Make breakfast, Su Yingxia a face nervous looking at Han 3000 eat, Han 3000 show a very delicious appearance, big mouthful eat, but also constantly praise Su Yingxia, this let Su Yingxia heart tension slightly eased some.


    After breakfast, Han 3000 left the hillside villa with his family watching him.


    No one knows when the next meeting will be.


    When Su Yingxia came home with tears in her eyes, she tried her own breakfast and cried.


    For Su Yingxia, who doesn''t cook very often, it''s obviously impossible to make a delicious breakfast. Han 3000 still eats so much salty food that people can''t swallow, which makes Su Yingxia cry.


    Yundingshan villa area gate, Han three thousand and Jiang Yingying two people sat on the next old ready car.


    "Since I''m going to the apocalypse, I''ll introduce the Apocalypse to you first." After getting on the bus, Yi Lao said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded, which was something he had been curious about for a long time.


    "The existence of apocalypse is for a special task. You will know about this task later. Let''s not mention it now. What I want to tell you is that there are levels within apocalypse. The higher the level, the more status people have in Apocalypse."


    "There are four levels of xuanhuang in heaven and earth. Tianzi belongs to the highest level, which is the core member of the apocalypse, while Huangzi belongs to the most marginal task of the apocalypse, which is the connecting point between the apocalypse and the secular world."


    "Since there are grades, there must be ways of promotion." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, every year there will be a classification competition. As long as you participate in the competition, you can improve your level. Moreover, the classification competition will start next month. I have signed up for all the classification competitions for you." Yi Lao said that he had arranged for Han 3000 in advance. He didn''t have to think about how the Apocalypse thought about it. It must have been a riot for a long time.


    After all, since the establishment of apocalypse, no one has ever participated in all the grading competitions at one time.


    "I just joined the apocalypse. You don''t want me to be promoted to Tianzi." Han 3000 said.


    "Not to think, but to do what you have to do." Yi old look serious say.


    "Has anyone done that before?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "No, so this is your chance to make a splash." Yi said.


    Han 3000 looks at Yi old with fierce eyes and says: "old guy, you don''t want to kill me. No one has done it. Why do you think I can do it?"


    "Are you afraid?" Yi Lao deliberately stimulates Han 3000. With Han 3000''s attitude, he certainly won''t accept his words.


    "Yes, of course. I don''t want to die." Han 3000''s answer is completely opposite to Yi Lao''s guess. It''s not only that Yi Lao doesn''t know how to deal with it, but also that Fang Zhan is stunned.


    Han 3000 continued: "I have a wife and children now. I can''t die casually. You''d better cancel it for me. After all, I have no eyes."


    Yi old can''t help but feel his nose awkwardly. Why doesn''t the boy play cards according to the routine, which completely disrupts his plan.


    "Don''t you want to be a blockbuster?" Yi Lao tries to persuade Han 3000.


    But Han 3000''s position is very firm, because now for him, nothing is more important than life. Su Yingxia and Han nianke are still waiting for him at home. He must go back safely.


    "What''s the use of being a blockbuster? One''s life is one. When one dies, there''s nothing left." Han 3000 said.


    This reason makes Yi Lao unable to refute, just thinking about how to continue to persuade Han 3000, driving Fang Zhan suddenly said: "now everyone of Apocalypse knows that you want to participate in the grading competition, if you quit now, you will be a joke in Apocalypse."


    Yi old in the heart a joy, this words should be able to be in the middle of Han 3000 scared.


    But Han 3000 next words, almost let Yi old despair.


    "When I was in Yuncheng for three years, I was ridiculed as a son-in-law. Isn''t that a joke? I never cared."


    Desperation, yilao completely despaired, he completely ignored Han 3000''s growth in Yuncheng, if he cares about reputation, how can he bear humiliation in Yuncheng for three years? For him, this is a common thing, even he disdains to explain and resist.


    Old Yi took a deep breath and said, "in fact, I want you to do this for another purpose."


    "I''ve guessed it. Come on. If you can convince me, I''ll show it to those people." Han 3000 light way, with his attitude, it seems that as long as he is willing, can achieve the old expectations.


    "I will leave apocalypse, and four gates, I want to give it to you, so I need you to have enough deterrent power to control four gates." Yi said.


    Han 3000 can''t understand the existence of the four gates in the apocalypse, but he can imagine what supreme power yilao''s position represents.


    But Yi old, unexpectedly want to give this right to him, this is the thing that Han 30 million don''t think of.


    "Where are you going?" Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° It''s a very dangerous place. Tianqi has been to hundreds of people so far, but no one has come back alive. So I have to make arrangements for the future of Simen. If you want to know where that place is, I will tell you when you are promoted to Tianzi level, because only the core of Tianzi level is qualified to know this secret. " Yi Lao explained. The core of Tianzi level is qualified to know! Obviously, this is not an ordinary place, and this is probably the biggest secret of the apocalypse¡° Don''t you even know Lintong? He''s Apocalypse''s favorite. " Han 3000 doubts a way. Old Yi shook his head and said, "although he is the son of heaven, his strength has not reached the level of heaven. Now he is just the level of earth." Lintong is indeed very successful in Tianqi, and it is also the young generation with the fastest growth in strength. However, the test of Tianzi level is not what Lintong has the strength to cope with now. Even up to now, Lintong has never participated in the test of Tianzi level. Status promotion is the most special link, and it is also the most easy to lose one''s life. No one is willing to try it easily before making enough preparations¡° It seems that it''s not easy to get to the top level. Aren''t you going to tell me about the way of promotion? " Han three thousand one face discontented to Yi old say¡° In addition to Tianzi level, other status promotion is to take the top three in the competition. Only the top three are qualified for promotion. Tianzi level needs to pass the special test of apocalypse. This test is called Devil''s cave. I can''t tell you the situation inside. " Yi said¡° The devil''s cave is a place to kill people. I think you just want to kill me. " Han three thousand curled his lips, very dissatisfied with this, but his heart, but there is a kind of eager to try¡° When you know the secret of the apocalypse, you will understand why I do it. For me, it''s a matter of no choice and I have to face it. " Yi said. Feeling the heaviness of yilao''s tone, Han 3000 is more curious about what the so-called Apocalypse secret is. However, he knows that even if he asks now, it''s useless. Yilao can''t tell him that the only way to know is to become a core member of Tianzi¡° In that case, I can give it a try. It should not be difficult for me. " When Han 3000 talks, he pats his chest, but this action is not a manifestation of self-confidence, but Han 3000 is emboldening himself. He hung the two skulls on his chest. According to the same experience with Jiang Yingying, Han Sanqian affirmed that their strength came from the two skulls. Although he didn''t know whether the two skulls would continue to make him stronger, Han Sanqian had the special strength to deal with anything¡° It''s very unfair to you, but I have to do it for you. I hope you can understand me. " Old Yi sighed and said¡° By the way, I''m your apprentice, right? " Han 3000 suddenly asked. Old Yi didn''t take Han 3000 as an apprentice, and the relationship between them is not a apprentice, but he did say so¡° Yes¡° OK, I''ll try to remember to give you some face in front of outsiders, but if I forget, don''t blame me This made yilao look black. There were so many people who wanted to be his apprentice, but Han 3000 showed such a indifferent attitude! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 765

    "Have you heard that the guy named Han 3000 is going to take part in all the grading competitions. He is really looking for death."


    "It''s more than death. In my opinion, he''s just making jokes."


    "Old Yi may have real ability to accept apprentices. After all, old Yi has never accepted apprentices."


    "True skill? What is a master in the secular world to apocalypse? No matter how powerful he is, can he still compare with Lintong? "


    In the apocalypse, it is well known that Han 3000 will participate in all the grading competitions, and most people treat it as a joke.


    Each of the four levels is a huge threshold. In particular, Tianzi level has maintained the record of no challenge in the past ten years. Even Lintong, known as the son of heaven, has never dared to try Tianzi level challenge. Han Sanyi, a newcomer to Tianqi, dares to participate rashly. In Tianqi people''s view, he is either a newborn calf, Or there''s something wrong with your brain.


    Everyone is discussing this matter. It can be said that Han 3000 has not arrived at the Apocalypse yet, and his name has become famous in the apocalypse as soon as possible, but this way of becoming famous makes people feel ridiculous, and it is more like a clown trying to impress others.


    "What are you talking about?" When those people were in a heated discussion, Lintong''s voice came from behind.


    Although Lintong has no real rights in the apocalypse, many people have to fear his position as the son of heaven, because it is only a matter of time for him to enter the power level of the apocalypse.


    "Lintong, we are talking about Han 3000, that ridiculous guy."


    "Yes, we think it''s ridiculous that he should take part in all the grading competitions."


    "I don''t know if Yi is always confused. He would accept such a person as an apprentice."


    Someone walked up to Lintong with respect. It was obvious that this guy was trying to please Lintong and said, "Lintong, in my opinion, Mr. Yi may be really confused. He can''t see such a proud son as you. He has to accept a clown as an apprentice. I really feel worthless for you."


    Lintong gives a cold smile. He doesn''t know why elder Yi takes Han 3000 as his apprentice, but in his opinion, it''s really a stupid act.


    With his achievements in Apocalypse, how can Han 3000 be compared with him.


    "Yes, we also think so. Although I don''t know Han 3000''s strength, he is a secular man. How can he compare with you?"


    "You are the fastest growing man in the apocalypse. Even if you look at the whole apocalypse, you can''t find anyone better than you. Han 3000 is nothing."


    "Ah, I don''t know what''s going on in old Yi''s mind."


    Several people have begun to flatter Lintong. They are all local characters. If they can have a good relationship with people like Lintong, they will have a backing in Tianqi in the future.


    Lintong was very happy to hear these words. He liked the flattery of others, but he didn''t show his color on the surface. He said faintly: "old Yi is the helmsman of the four gates. He must have his own reason for doing so. How can you be a big man like him?"


    "We just feel worthless for you. It''s a pity that talents like you have been buried."


    Lintong gave a cold smile.


    What a pity?


    How can it be a pity? When Han 3000 arrives at the apocalypse, he will naturally have a way to prove that he is better than Han 3000. Moreover, Han 3000, who knows no good or evil, even has to participate in all the grading competitions. Sooner or later, he will make a joke. Lintong doesn''t even have to do anything at this stage. He just needs to watch Han 3000 lose face.


    More importantly, Lintong is now very close to the third hall, and the leader of the third hall has promised him that as long as he is willing to become a person of the third hall, the third hall will focus on training him.


    Lintong is even imagining that one day he will step on the whole four gates, that he will make old Yi pay a heavy price for his decision, and that everyone in the four gates will know what a pity Lintong is without him.


    "That''s enough. You can talk about these words in secret, but don''t pass them to elder Yi." Lintong said.


    In the face of this kind reminder, several people repeatedly nodded, but the whole discussion of Han 3000 by Apocalypse will not stop because of the silence these days.


    Almost everyone is talking about Han 3000 in their spare time. This kind of situation, like Yuncheng four years ago, when Han 3000 first joined the Su family, was also criticized and laughed at by Yuncheng.


    Two days later, Han 3000 came to Tianqi.


    After a long journey, Han 3000 finally came to the edge of the apocalypse. He once imagined where the Apocalypse actually existed and why many people could not know the secret and location of the apocalypse. Only after he came in person did he know that the Apocalypse was hidden in the mountains and forests. This is a rare place, and no one can find it.


    "The Apocalypse blocks all satellite signals, and even space reconnaissance cannot detect the existence of the apocalypse." Fang Zhan stood aside and explained to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles. With his brain, how can he not think of this? However, for Fang Zhan''s redundant explanation, Han Sanqian still shows a look of gratitude¡° Is this the edge of apocalypse? " Han 3000 asked. Fang Zhan nodded and said, "this place is the first step into the apocalypse. Everyone here is yellow." Far away, Han 3000 sees two familiar figures, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian. He remembers that when he was in the Nangong family, Han 3000 beat the master and apprentice to silence¡° You need to stay here now. Only after passing the yellow letter competition can you go to a higher level Old Yi said to Han 3000. On the way here, Han 3000 knew the rules of Apocalypse very well. Only after the bottom to top competition, can he go to other places¡° Old Yi, if I lose here, will it make people laugh? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° It''s not just you that make people laugh, even I will be laughed at. " Yi said. Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "you can go quickly. A place like this is not a place where you can stay as a senior person." After looking at Fang Zhan, yilao leaves. Next, he gives Fang Zhan the training for Han 3000. He just needs to wait for Han 3000 in the four gates. At this time, many yellow characters who heard that Han 3000 had arrived appeared one after another, looking at Han 3000 like a monkey¡° This guy is Han 3000. I don''t see anything special. "¡° It''s ridiculous that people like him should take part in all the grading competitions. "¡° Old Yi is really blind. He even takes such a person as an apprentice. Lintong is ten million times better than him. " In other people''s eyes, Han 3000 is good for nothing except for his handsome appearance. However, Tianqi is not a place where people can eat by his appearance. He has no real strength and can''t stand firm in Tianqi¡° This guy even brought a woman here. Can''t he even take care of himself and need to be taken care of? "¡° It''s said that this guy is a young master of a rich family. It seems that he has been spoiled since childhood and can''t grow up without the care of a nanny. "¡° Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. I can''t wait to see his jokes. " At this time, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian came to Han 3000. Their attitude towards Han 3000 was different from that of other people, and they didn''t have the slightest contempt, because they knew Han 3000''s strength better than anyone else. As the defeated general of Han 3000, they are not qualified to laugh at Han 3000¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect to see you so soon. " Zhuang Tang said to Han 3000¡° It''s been several months. It''s not fast, but I didn''t expect that you''re just yellow. " Han 3000 said. Zhuang Tang light smile, and did not think Han 3000 this words is sarcastic, said: "grading competition is not as simple as you think, even if here is yellow, there are many hidden masters." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 766

    "Moreover, this year''s challenge at the Yellow character level is the most cruel one. There are a lot of people participating in it. It''s not easy to find a way out of it." Gong Tian is not as calm as Zhuang Tang. Seeing that Han 3000 seems to despise the meaning of Huang Zi, he says.


    Han three thousand in the face of two people remind, not uninteresting, but nodded and said: "thank you for your kind reminder, but since I came, certainly will not stay here."


    Next, Fang Zhan took Han 3000 to a place of rest. Because of the higher proportion of men in the apocalypse, women are particularly attractive here. Those people want to drop their eyes on Jiang Yingying.


    In the secular world, Jiang Yingying''s appearance is not outstanding, but it is also very good among ordinary girls. For Apocalypse, her appearance must be the existence of the best beauty. In order not to let those people with colored words on their forehead have an opportunity, Han Sanqian arranged a two bed room for Fang Zhan.


    "Shifu, this guy looks down on the yellow letter level, and he also wants to see how he looks when he is shriveled in the competition." After Han 3000 leaves, Gong Tian gnashes his teeth and says.


    Zhuang Tang lightly shook his head, said: "I''m afraid there is no such opportunity."


    "Master, what do you mean? Do you think he will succeed?" Gong Tian frowned and said.


    "Do you think Mr. Yi really makes jokes? If he''s not sure, how can he do it? In my opinion, Han 3000 can''t successfully face the challenge of Tian Zi level, but Huang Zi level should be easy for him. " Zhuang Tang said.


    Gong Tian''s heart is even more unconvinced. He has joined the Apocalypse for many years, and he has participated in two grading competitions, but they have not been successful. Why can Han be promoted?


    "I don''t believe it. In my opinion, he has to stay at the yellow letter level for at least two years." Gong Tian said.


    Zhuang Tang patted Gong Tian on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to be unconvinced. His master and your master are not at the same level. How can you compare with him?"


    There are still five days to go before the start of the grading competition. The next step is Fang Zhan''s training for Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying. Although Jiang Yingying came to the Apocalypse with Han 3000 in a special capacity, the rules of the Apocalypse will not change because of her. If she wants to enter a higher level place, Jiang Yingying also needs to participate in the grading competition.


    In the face of training, Han 3000 did not neglect at all. Since he came here, he naturally has to do his best. It doesn''t matter whether he will disgrace yilao or not. The most important thing is that he can''t disgrace himself.


    In the late night of the third day of training, Jiang Yingying has returned to her room to rest, while Han 3000 is still sitting under the moonlight. In the eyes of outsiders, he is resting in the training gap, but Han 3000 can feel the surging strength of the two skulls in front of his chest at the moment, corresponding to the remote call of the strength in his body. The two seem to be consciously attracting each other.


    This feeling was detected by Han 3000 on the first day of training, so he had a bold idea to integrate the strength in his skull into his body, which will undoubtedly make him stronger.


    But after several attempts, Han 3000 didn''t know what to do.


    In the past, when he was sleeping, he had a splitting headache, which was a sign of skull power flowing into his body. But now, this feeling is gone, just like Han 3000''s body has reached the saturation of strength, so the skull power no longer overflows into his body.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes, I do not know when, standing in front of a beautiful woman, in the bright moonlight is particularly moving.


    "With your vigilance, I''ll kill you. You''ve been dead thousands of times." When a woman speaks, her voice is cold.


    "I have nothing against you. You will not kill me." Han 3000 said.


    The woman''s back to the moon makes Han 3000 unable to see her face clearly, but from the general outline, she should be a very cool beauty, and she wears tight clothes, and outlines the lines of her body incisively and vividly. If ordinary men see this, they will surely have fantasies.


    When a woman finds Han 3000 looking at herself, usually when a man is facing her hot figure, his eyes will show an indisputable color. But to her surprise, Han 3000''s eyes are clear and there seems to be no evil idea.


    "What are you looking at?" Asked the woman.


    Han three thousand stand up, light said: "I think, you in the Apocalypse identity, should not be low."


    "A beautiful woman standing in front of you, you think it''s difficult to sleep in the same bed with me?" The woman said that she thought Han 3000 was deliberately hiding his lust and greed, so she wanted to test Han 3000 to expose his lust.


    Men in the world are generally black. As long as they are breathing, there is no bad sex. This is her definition of men.


    However, when she meets Han 3000, she is doomed to be disappointed, because Han 3000 has been able to remain immobile in the face of Qi Yiyun''s seduction. His loyalty to Su Yingxia can not be shaken by a beautiful woman.


    "If you''re here to throw yourself in my arms, don''t worry. I''m not interested in you." Han 3000 light said.


    Throw yourself in the arms! A trace of anger flashed across a woman''s eyebrows. With her status, how can she throw her arms to a man? As long as she said, apocalypse will attract all men¡° Do you know that''s enough for me to kill you? " The woman gritted her teeth. Han 3000 was not afraid. He looked directly at the woman and said, "is Apocalypse the place where you can do whatever you want?" With that, Han 3000 went straight away. He didn''t know who the woman was or why she appeared, but he was not interested because in his heart, no woman could compare with Su Yingxia. The woman clenched her fist and wanted to kill Han 3000, but she didn''t lose her mind because she was angry. Apocalypse really can''t kill each other. This is a rule that no one has the right to break. Even if she is the daughter of he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls, she can''t do it¡° Trash, I''ll watch you fall in the middle of the grading He Xiaoxiao''s cold voice is filled with strong disdain. The reason why she appears here is that she is very curious about what kind of person she is, and even can arouse the discussion of the whole apocalypse. After the meeting, he Xiaoxiao confirmed what those people said. Han 3000 is a useless waste. He only pretends to be cold. The next day, when Han 3000 was training, he mentioned what happened last night, and gave Fang Zhan a detailed description of the woman''s appearance, hoping to know who the other party was¡° I have been away from the Apocalypse for many years. How can I recognize such a young girl? Maybe she is more curious about you when she appears. After all, you are a big hit of the apocalypse. Who doesn''t want to see it? Don''t think about it. Train well. " Fang Zhan said¡° Hot people? " These four words make Han 3000 himself can''t help laughing. He is so hot because many people want to see his jokes. How can this be regarded as a character¡° I''m a character that people are waiting to see. "¡° That''s why you have to work harder to train and make them break their glasses. And the woman last night, who is likely to be a xuanzi or even a dizi, wants to know her identity. You have to win the classification competition to have a chance Fang Zhan said. Han three thousand shook his head, a completely uninterested appearance, said: "I just casually ask, she is what identity what person, to me is not important." If he Xiaoxiao hears these words, she will surely vomit blood with anger. As the daughter of he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls, she is also known as the son of heaven. She is the object of many people''s favor. Who dares to despise her like this in the whole apocalypse? In Han 3000''s eyes, she is just a person who doesn''t matter¡° Boy, I admire you for that. " Fang Zhan said with a sigh, in terms of women, Han 3000 has achieved something that almost all men can''t do. His face is unshakable. His sincere feelings for Su Yingxia can be learned from the sun and the moon. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 767

    "Nothing to admire." Han Sanqian shakes his head indifferently.


    In his opinion, love should be loyal to one person. If love can be shaken by beauty, it is not worthy to be called love at all. As a man, if he can''t bear the most basic family responsibility and can''t protect his own woman, what kind of man is that?


    "By the way, is it time to explain to me the four gates and three halls?" Han 3000 asked, what is the pattern of apocalypse? Han 3000 knows nothing about it. Now that he has arrived at apocalypse, he thinks it''s time to know these things.


    "The so-called four gates are named after the four symbols in the eight trigrams. They are Qinglong gate, Baihu gate, Zhuque gate and Xuanwu Gate. Each of the four gates has its own leader, while Yichang is the leader of the four gates and has the highest voice among the four gates. As for the three halls, they are Qiankun hall, Liangyi hall and Yinyang hall. The leader of the three halls is a man named he Qingfeng." Fang Zhan explained.


    "In other words, in the whole apocalypse, yilao and he Qingfeng have the most power?" Han 3000 doubts that if the leader of the four gates and three halls represents the supreme power of the apocalypse, it''s like a confrontation between the two armies. In Han 3000''s opinion, such a situation is easy to break out contradictions. Once the contradiction breaks out, there will be no conflict between the two. I''m afraid the Apocalypse will fall apart in an instant. This is not a good situation.


    For example, in ancient times, the Three Kingdoms tried their best to restrain each other, which was the best form of existence. Why did the Apocalypse not do so?


    "It''s said that there is a higher character alive in Apocalypse. Of course, it''s just a legend, because this man is 200 years old. He should be dead." Fang Zhan said.


    "Two hundred years!" Han 3000 was surprised and asked, "how long has the Apocalypse existed?"


    "Nearly three hundred years."


    Han three thousand tongue, three hundred years!


    Isn''t there an apocalypse in the Qing Dynasty?


    It seems that the secret guarded by the Apocalypse must be amazing.


    Han took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know when I will know the secret of the apocalypse, which makes people curious."


    "Isn''t this an opportunity? As long as you can reach the Tianzi level, you can naturally know the secret of the apocalypse. " Fang Zhan said with a smile.


    Han three thousand suddenly the other side battle picked pick eyebrow, he is not the character level person, for the secret of apocalypse, he should be very clear is.


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression, Fang Zhan guessed that this guy had bad intentions and quickly said, "don''t give me any advice. I won''t tell you about this. It''s the Apocalypse rule. No one can make an exception."


    "Can''t you tell me a little without telling me all?" Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head decisively and said, "in less than a month at most, you may know it. Hurry up and train hard. Otherwise, you will not only be unable to know the secret of apocalypse, but also make a big joke."


    Han Sanqian can''t help but roll his eyes. It seems that it''s impossible to get some information out of Fang Zhan''s mouth.


    In order not to give Han 3000 any chance, Fang Zhan slipped away, but as soon as he left, a few yellow characters approached Han 3000.


    A few people looked at Jiang YingYing and commented on her, and their eyes were full of bad intentions. They even looked at some special parts of Jiang Yingying''s body.


    "This woman is really good. I haven''t tasted the taste of a woman for a long time. It''s really attractive."


    "If you don''t let her play with us, we will cover her in the future, so she won''t be bullied here."


    "Beauty, how hard training is. How about having a rest and playing with us?"


    Several people express their desire for Jiang Yingying, which makes her teeth itch. She doesn''t like to be stared at by men like this, and she''s still a bunch of rubbish.


    "Don''t pick on anything, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences." Han 3000 cold voice says to several people.


    "Oh, boy, you are so rampant. You really think you are yilao''s apprentice, so you can not pay attention to us. In Tianqi, you speak with strength."


    "You are such a young master. If you don''t stay at home and enjoy your happiness, you will come to the apocalypse and disgrace yourself. Why


    "In my opinion, your family must have paid a lot of money. Otherwise, how can you become the apprentice of yilao?"


    Several people sneer at Han 3000. Now there is a saying in the apocalypse that Han 3000''s family has too much money to support him, so that he can become an apprentice to elder Yi.


    To put it bluntly, Han 3000''s apprenticeship was bought with money, which made many people scoff at it.


    "I advise you to get out of here, or you will have no chance to leave." Han 3000 light said, these words are not enough to anger him, in Yanjing Yuncheng, Han 3000 received ridicule is not just so, he just worried about Jiang Yingying can''t help but teach these guys.


    Although they are Apocalypse people, they are just the lowest level of yellow characters. It is not difficult to teach them by Jiang Yingying''s power.


    "Brag is very powerful, but do you dare to talk to us with your fists?"¡° Well, if you lose, how about leaving this woman to us? "¡° I''ll call you ye when I see you in the future. We can cover you. " With that, several people looked up and laughed. At this time, Jiang Yingying has clenched her fist. See this kind of situation, Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, sighed: "I am kind enough to remind you, no wonder I."¡° Do you want to fight? " Jiang Yingying is biting back slot tooth to ask a few people¡° Beauty, we don''t want to hurt you. "¡° Yes, we still want to pity you. How can we be willing to hurt you? "¡° It''s not impossible to compete, but how about going to my room somewhere else? " These people are running the train, but they don''t know that the danger is getting closer. Jiang Yingying anger to the extreme, pupil flashed a touch of blood, toward a few people. Han 3000 turned his head and couldn''t bear to see the next cruel picture. Soon, the painful cries of those men came to his ears, which made him feel sad for several people¡° It''s not good to offend anyone, but women are very careful. " Han 3000 sighed and said. When Han 3000 said this, he didn''t seem to realize that he also provoked a woman, and this woman''s status in Apocalypse is not low¡° Do you want to fight again? " After the scream of pain, Jiang Yingying asked. Han 3000 can''t help but turn his head curiously. The men have all fallen to the ground, and he looks at Jiang Yingying in horror. It seems that this lesson makes them feel very miserable. Several people didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying, a delicate woman, has such fierce strength. Although they are yellow characters, they have been to Tianqi for several years. Their strength is not strong, but they are still a little stronger than the experts in the secular world. They didn''t expect that they have no resistance in front of Jiang Yingying¡° No more, no more. "¡° Wrong, we''re wrong, and we''ll never dare again. "¡° Nvxia, we dare not. Let us go. " Several people a pair of beg for mercy appearance to Jiang Yingying said. Jiang Yingying took a deep breath and said harshly, "get out of here." A few people smell speech, rolling and crawling, dare not have the slightest stay. Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing at Jiang YingYing and said, "Yingying, you are a girl. You have to be gentle." In front of Han 3000, Jiang Yingying will not show her fierce appearance. She immediately changed her face and said, "next time I will gently let them go." Han 3000 was so sad that he said, "keep training. With this lesson, no one should provoke us." In the distance, another person saw the scene, and his expression was obviously very ugly. This person was gong Tian. Although Gong Tian was defeated by Han 3000, because Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to the Yellow character level, he wanted Han 3000 to make a big joke this time. However, Jiang Yingying''s skill just now surprised him. Even Jiang Yingying is so powerful. What is the strength of Han 3000 now? Could it be that for him, who has just entered the apocalypse, the Yellow character level is so unbearable? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 768

    "Are you looking for me?"


    In the area of the third Hall of the apocalypse, Lintong looks at the beautiful figure in front of her. Her eyes are full of infatuation. For many people of the apocalypse, the woman in front of her is their dream. He Xiaoxiao not only has a high position, but also has the beauty that people love at first sight. Lintong is also one of many admirers of he Xiaoxiao. It''s a pity that he Xiaoxiao has a cold nature, Even Lintong, the son of heaven, has never been touched.


    Because he Xiaoxiao''s father is the leader of the three halls, her vision is higher than that of ordinary people. Even if Lintong is called the son of heaven, it''s nothing in he Xiaoxiao''s eyes. The people she can see must be those who have experienced the test of the devil''s cave and have been promoted to the core of Tianzi level. It''s a pity that no one in Tianqi has been able to do it for ten years, They are much bigger than he Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao turns around and Lintong''s eyes become more obsessed.


    This is not the first time Lintong has seen her, but every time I see her, it will give Lintong a great visual impact. In Lintong''s view, her beauty is incomparable to anyone.


    Of course, Lintong also does not deny that he Xiaoxiao''s status is a blessing.


    After all, he Xiaoxiao is the daughter of he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls. Once he can become he Qingfeng''s son-in-law, he will be able to be cultivated carefully by he Qingfeng. In the future, he may even have the chance to become the leader of the next generation of the three halls. The temptation of such rights is very huge.


    "Help me find a way to kill Han 3000." He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Hearing this, Lintong could not help but frown. How could he Xiaoxiao suddenly have such a strong intention to kill Han 3000? What happened between the two?


    "What did he do to you?" Lintong clenched his fist and said angrily.


    "You just need to tell me if you can do it." He Xiaoxiao said with an air of supremacy that she disdained to explain to Lintong why she wanted to kill Han 3000. In her opinion, Lintong only needs to do what she told her to do.


    Lintong dreamed that Han 3000 would die. Even before Han 3000 arrived at the apocalypse, he repeatedly made trouble for Han 3000. It''s a pity that this matter didn''t go well. Even if he had let Fang Zhan fight, there was an accident in the end.


    Lintong knew in his heart that it would not be easy for Han 3000 to die.


    On that day, at Bifeng manor in Yuncheng, although yilao saved Han 3000 at the most critical moment, he and Fang Zhan fought back and forth in the early stage, which is enough to show Han 3000''s strength. In Lintong''s opinion, the best way to kill Han 3000 now is to wait.


    When Han 3000 accepts the promotion challenge of Tianzi level, and when Han 3000 enters the devil''s cave, he will have no choice but to die. He doesn''t need Lintong''s excessive efforts at all.


    "It''s only a matter of time before he will die. Don''t you know that he will take part in the promotion challenge of Tianzi level?" Lintong said.


    "Do you have to wait for this waste to die? Are you, as Apocalypse''s son of heaven, not even able to do this? " He Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows flashed a trace of displeasure. Of course, she knew that Han 3000 would take part in the promotion challenge, and she also knew that Han 3000 was doomed to enter the devil''s cave, but she couldn''t wait. Han 3000''s disregard offended her. This was the first time in her life that he Xiaoxiao felt neglected. This feeling made her sleepless all night, only Han 3000''s death, To ease her mood.


    Lintong takes a deep breath. It''s forbidden to kill each other in the apocalypse. It''s a rule that no one can violate. If Han 3000 is killed by him, even if he is the son of heaven, he will be punished if he is known by outsiders.


    It is very likely that Lintong''s future will be ruined because of this.


    What''s more, Han 3000 will die if he doesn''t do it. In his opinion, there is no need to do anything more.


    "He Xiaoxiao, I believe you know more about the consequences of killing each other in Apocalypse than I do. I don''t know what happened between you and him, but you don''t have to hurt yourself or even the interests of the whole three halls because of such waste." Lintong said.


    "It''s my business. It has nothing to do with the third hall." He Xiaoxiao sneers with disdain. In her opinion, Lintong is timid and dare not do it, so she will make excuses. It''s obviously her personal business. How can it be related to the third hall?


    "You are the daughter of he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls. Once people know that Han Sanqian died because of you, do you think that after letting Si men grasp the handle, they won''t make trouble for your father? Although the four gates and three halls have not been incompatible for many years, the contradictions between them have existed for many years. " Lintong explained.


    He Xiaoxiao frowned. There was some truth in saying that.


    There are some small conflicts among the four gates and three halls. Although they don''t break out on the stage, these conflicts are real. If Han 3000 died because of her, this matter will not only affect her, but also the whole three halls and her father.


    "Lintong, how sure do you think he will be promoted to the prefecture level?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    Now many people take Han 3000 challenge as a joke, but Lintong is very clear about Han 3000''s strength. It is not difficult for him to be promoted to the prefecture level.


    Although Fang Zhan was one of the top ten experts in the past, no one can replace him even now. This is enough to show that Fang Zhan is powerful at the peak. Even though he has retired for many years, his strength still can''t be underestimated. Han 3000 can force Fang Zhan to take the lead, which is the proof of Han 3000''s strength¡° You know Fang Zhan Lintong asked. He Xiaoxiao''s expression was full of discontent and said, "I ask you how sure Han 3000 is that he can be promoted to the prefecture level and what''s the relationship with Fang Zhan. You just need to answer my question." Lintong has no choice but to smile. He Xiaoxiao''s personality is very strong, which can be felt from these details. However, she does have such qualifications. After all, she is he Qingfeng''s daughter, and she is in the third Hall of the palace¡° Han Sanqian once fought with Fang Zhan, and even forced Fang Zhan to use his unique palm sword. How sure do you think this kind of strength can be promoted to Di Zi level? " Lintong said. There was a flash of surprise in he Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Although Fang Zhan was not yet an adult when she left the apocalypse, Fang Zhan''s prestige was not small in the apocalypse. She heard about many of Fang Zhan''s deeds and knew the power of Fang Zhan''s palm sword. Today''s top ten masters, and many people are afraid of Fang Zhan''s palm sword, this killing move is heard that many people can''t resist. Han 3000, when fighting with Fang Zhan, can force Fang Zhan to do his best¡° Even Fang Zhan''s palm sword can''t deal with Han 3000? " He Xiaoxiao not too believe of say¡° Of course not. If yilao hadn''t come forward to save Han 3000, he would have died now, but if he could do it, his strength would have been enough to be promoted to the prefecture level. " Lintong explained. He Xiaoxiao nodded. Although she disdained Han 3000 very much, not everyone was qualified to do it. He Xiaoxiao was puzzled. How could Lintong know so many things? Han 3000''s fight with Fang Zhan should be in the secular world¡° I heard that you have been away from apocalypse for some time. You want Han 3000 to die in the secular world He Xiaoxiao sneers that many people are discontented with Lintong because of the fact that Han 3000 was taken as an apprentice by Yi''s old relatives. Lintong, as the son of heaven, certainly doesn''t want to be robbed by Han 3000, so it''s reasonable that he wants to kill Han 3000 when he is discontented. Unfortunately, Han 3000 has come to Apocalypse alive, which shows that Lintong''s plan has not been successful¡° It''s my own business. It''s none of your business. " Lintong road. He Xiaoxiao began to smile. His beautiful smile was beyond description. Once again, he dazzled Lintong¡° I didn''t expect that the son of heaven would be afraid of being robbed of the limelight by this kind of waste. It''s ridiculous. " He Xiaoxiao laughed. If someone else had dared to say that, Lintong would have been unable to help telling a lesson, but the person in front of him was the leader of the three halls, and Lintong had no courage and qualification¡° I''m very curious. Do you dare to tell me why you want to kill Han 3000? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 769

    Lintong''s words once again filled he Xiaoxiao''s face with anger. It''s a shame for him to be ignored by Han 3000. How could she tell Lintong?


    "Lintong, I warn you for the last time that this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better not provoke me. I know you want to join the third hall. I think you should know my position in my father''s mind. If I don''t want to, my father will never agree." He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Lintong is just a tentative counterattack. Unexpectedly, it has caused such a big emotional change in he Xiaoxiao, which makes him more curious about what happened between the two people and how he Xiaoxiao could be so angry.


    However, he knew that if he continued to ask, he Xiaoxiao would be really angry. Once she said she was not in front of he Qingfeng, it would be nonsense for him to want to join the third hall.


    As for the whole apocalypse, who doesn''t know that he Qingfeng''s doting on he Xiaoxiao has no yardstick. No matter what mistakes he Xiaoxiao makes, he Qingfeng will try his best to help her cover up and can''t offend he Xiaoxiao, which has almost become a taboo for everyone in the whole apocalypse.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m talkative." Lintong, the son of heaven, even chose to compromise at this time, and still bowed his head to say these words to he Xiaoxiao, which shows that he deliberately lowered his posture.


    However, he Xiaoxiao did not feel relieved because of his respect, because he Xiaoxiao thought that Lintong''s attitude towards her was a matter of course.


    What about the son of heaven? Is there comparability in front of the daughter of the Lord of the three halls?


    "I can''t tell anyone about what I''m looking for you today. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." He Xiaoxiao warned.


    "Yes." Lintong bowed his head and said.


    When he Xiaoxiao left, he didn''t look at Lintong one more time. Obviously, in her eyes, there was no room for this apocalyptic son.


    Lintong looks up at he Xiaoxiao''s back as she walks away. Although this woman''s princess is very sick and has a very strong personality, she still can''t make people feel disgusted, because her appearance and figure really fascinate men.


    "One day, I will conquer you. At that time, even if you are the daughter of the Lord of the three halls, you will beg for mercy from me in bed." Lintong''s mouth curved with a smile. Obviously, he didn''t think of anything serious in his mind.


    The day of the competition.


    Because it is the lowest level of promotion, there is no Apocalypse big man to watch. After all, in the lowest level of yellow, those Apocalypse leaders are not willing to condescend to come.


    Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying have their own opponents, but their strength has far exceeded the Yellow character level, so the grading competition of this level is just an easy thing for them.


    During the Han 3000 competition, all the Yellow characters came to the audience. Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian were the most emotional. After all, as examiners, they went to the Nangong family. At that time, Han 3000 was just a waste in their eyes. But now, Han 3000 is about to become a mysterious character. This kind of status gap is very serious, It''s not as simple as a title.


    "Ah, that''s the gap in talent. It''s only a long time since Han 3000 came to Apocalypse. He''s about to become a mysterious character." Zhuang Tang''s heart is filled with emotion. Before, he was able to stand high in front of Han 3000, but now when he meets Han 3000, he has to bow down. This is the importance of strength in Apocalypse.


    Want to improve their position in Apocalypse, strength is the only threshold, but this only threshold has stopped most people.


    "Master, Han 3000''s opponent is the first master at the Yellow character level. Is he likely to lose?" Gong Tian asked Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang glanced at Gong Tian and said with a smile, "is it possible? Don''t you know it in your heart? Do you still need to ask me?"


    Gong Tian''s shoulders droop powerlessly. He really has an answer in his heart, because before that, he has seen Jiang Yingying''s strength. Those yellow character people don''t even have the chance to resist in front of Jiang Yingying, let alone Han 3000. Although Han 3000''s opponent is the first master of yellow character, what''s this?


    "I didn''t expect that in a short time, the identity gap between us and him would become so big." Gong Tian said.


    "The gap will be bigger and bigger. You don''t have to feel unfair. You can only blame yourself for not being strong enough."


    At this time, the game has begun, Han 3000''s opponent showed a very strong desire to fight, mouth issued a low roar, seems to be in the accumulation of strength.


    See Han three thousand leisurely walk toward him, both hands bear behind a little no defense posture.


    This action has aroused many people''s curiosity.


    Most of the people present had never seen Han 3000''s skill, and most of them felt that Han 3000 could not win the classification competition, so at this time, Han 3000''s action seemed more like death to them.


    "What is this guy doing? Do you think it''s shopping?"


    "This boy really doesn''t know anything. He''s just making jokes."


    "Well, I thought there would be a big war to watch, but I didn''t expect that this guy was a little white. It''s really disappointing."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, Han 3000 suddenly said, "I know you''ve prepared for today for a long time, but if you meet me, it only means you''re not lucky." The opponent gave a cold smile, his feet suddenly started to work, and the whole person seemed to rush away with a thousand jin force. At the moment of exerting force, two deep footprints appeared on the ground under the man''s feet, which was enough to see how terrible the force was. At the same time, everyone showed a look of horror. No one thought that he spared no effort in the beginning. This is a fatal blow to Han 3000¡° Han 3000 is finished. If he doesn''t die, he will be disabled. "¡° If Han 3000 can win him, he will become famous in the apocalypse. This guy is also full of strength. " At the beginning and the end of the discussion, the man''s attack had reached Han 3000''s face. In the face of such a powerful attack, Han 3000 looks relaxed and comfortable, and doesn''t seem to pay attention at all¡° It''s a lot of strength, but in front of me, you''re almost there. " Han three thousand light smile, see he stretched out his right hand, in all people think Han three thousand right hand is sure to waste time, see that person''s strong attack instant was contained. He dashed forward, but held on in an instant, as if encountering great resistance¡° This... What''s going on! "¡° How is it possible that Han 3000 blocked his attack! "¡° Impossible, absolutely impossible. He is famous for his strength. How can Han 3000 be so powerful? " The crowd was shocked by the scene. Gong Tian''s scalp is numb. He can''t help but say: "master, he''s so easy to stop it!" Han 3000''s opponent''s heart is also full of disbelief. In his opinion, even if this blow can''t kill Han 3000, it can definitely make him lose half his life. But now, in front of him, it was like an iron wall, which directly blocked his way¡° How can it be, how can it be The man looked at Han 3000 in horror. Han 3000''s mouth rose slightly and said, "it''s my turn." Three simple words, let the man feel a very strong crisis, just when he was about to leave, a huge force from the chest hit. Then he felt weightless and flew back. With a bang, the man''s body hit the ground, and now he became dumb and the needle could be heard. The silence of the grading match scene, only some breathing sound, everyone''s eyes on Han 3000, in addition to can''t believe, there are some panic. Who dares to fight against such an opponent? After a long silence, someone finally came back¡° This, this is the end of it¡° Han 3000 is worthy of being the apprentice of elder Yi. He is so strong. "¡° Who dares to fight him? There is no chance to win at all. " With the exclamation, people finally see the strength of Han 3000, they also know how ridiculous they used to laugh at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 770

    Jiang Yingying''s competition also went very smoothly. No one could stop her with one move. They only used one fight to make those people look at each other with new eyes and dare not despise any more.


    "Fang Zhan, how many games do I have next?" After the grading match, Han 3000 asked.


    This result is not surprising to Fang Zhan. After all, he has personally experienced the strength of Han 3000, and the Yellow character level is nothing to him.


    If it wasn''t for the rigid rules of apocalypse, in Fang Zhan''s opinion, Han 3000 could have directly participated in the xuanzi level grading competition.


    "No more." Fang Zhan said with a smile.


    "No more?" Han Sanyi looks surprised. There are many people participating in the grading competition. How can he have only one opponent.


    Fang Zhan patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "just now, all your opponents have abstained. No one dares to fight with you. Of course, there will be no competition."


    Han 3000 touched his nose and said with a smile, "is it too high-profile to be a thorn in the eye of some people?"


    "In Apocalypse, you don''t need to keep a low profile, because it''s a place where you speak with strength. If you don''t keep a high profile, how can you let people know your strength? Now you and Yingying can be directly promoted to xuanzi level, and they can start immediately to participate in the grading competition of dizi level." Fang Zhan said.


    Han 3000 put his hands on the back of his neck and said calmly: "I didn''t expect that the Apocalypse pursued by countless warriors was just like this."


    Fang Zhan shakes his head and reminds Han 3000, "don''t be careless. There is a big gap between the yellow and the local characters. Your next opponent is not so easy to deal with. Moreover, when you are promoted to the local character level, you should not only deal with the xuanzi level people, but also the local character level experts. This is your real difficulty."


    "For me, the real challenge is the devil''s den." Han 3000 said that promotion to the prefecture level is just a threshold, which is not a real challenge for him.


    The reason why he has such confidence is that Han 3000 can now feel the echo of the strength of the skull and his own strength, and even he can feel that he has reached a new level. His body is continuously absorbing the continuous strength of the skull, which will make his strength improve very quickly.


    Before Han 3000 was worried that his grading competition would encounter obstacles, but with the strength of the skull, the grading competition became very simple.


    Fang Zhan knows that Han 3000''s goal should really be in the devil''s cave, because this is what yilao expects of him, but the grading competition can''t be underestimated. This is the prerequisite for Han 3000 to go to the devil''s cave.


    "Don''t be too inflated, or you''ll lose a lot." Fang Zhan warned.


    Han 3000 didn''t inflate, and it''s not that he didn''t pay attention to the next grading match, but that he has full confidence to do it now.


    The news of Han 3000''s direct promotion soon spread to he Xiaoxiao, but he Xiaoxiao still showed a disdainful attitude to it, because the Yellow word class in he Xiaoxiao''s eyes is the existence of the lowest level, Han 3000 won such a classification competition is nothing at all.


    "It seems that Han 3000 really has some strength. It''s not without reason that Yi Lao can value him." A man with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a strong back said in a low voice, he is he Xiaoxiao''s father, he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls!


    He Qingfeng''s name is very elegant. It''s hard to connect with him, because his physique is as strong as a black bear. Such a person should have a very fierce name.


    "Dad, it''s just winning the yellow letter level. Is that great?" He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    He Qingfeng light smile, in the face of his daughter, he never showed a severe attitude, even if he knows Han 3000 is a person can not be underestimated, but he will not blame he Xiaoxiao''s attitude to this matter.


    "My dear daughter, what kind of person is Yi always like? Can he really let a trash become an apprentice?" He Qingfeng said with a smile.


    He Xiaoxiao has already regarded Han 3000 as an enemy in her heart. Even if Han 3000 is really powerful, she will not admit it in her heart, and now she has only one request, that is, to ask Han 3000 to die.


    "Maybe yilao just took his money. Now Tianqi is talking about it." He Xiaoxiao said.


    He Qingfeng is dumbfounded, this kind of joke is also those idiots will say, who will really take this kind of nonsense seriously?


    Apocalypse really needs financial support from some big families in the secular world. Otherwise, apocalypse can''t survive. After all, people here need food and clothing, but it doesn''t mean that apocalypse is a place that can be bought with money.


    Moreover, as the leader of the four gates, how could yilao be blinded by money.


    "Silly girl, do you think Dad will be bribed by money?" He Qingfeng asked.


    "Of course not." He Xiaoxiao didn''t even think about it and said: "Dad is so honest, how can he be bribed by money, and when did the third hall lack money?"


    "Since I''m not short of money, how can old Yi be short of money?" He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao didn''t know how to refute this sentence, so she could only play a young lady''s temperament and said, "Dad, can''t you follow my heart? You have to be right with me."


    Seeing that he Xiaoxiao seemed to be angry, he Qingfeng quickly said, "yes, my daughter is right. It must be that the old guy is short of money."¡° Hum He Xiaoxiao high cold head, let he Qingfeng helpless smile¡° Dad, there''s something else. You play by yourself first. " Helpless he Qingfeng had to find an excuse to escape. He Xiaoxiao''s expression gradually darkened. Han 3000 won the classification match in a very easy way, and all his opponents abstained. This is Han 3000''s strength performance. Although he Xiaoxiao is not willing to admit it, she is not stupid. She can show such a strong deterrent force, which is enough to show that Han 3000 is not simple. However, the stronger Han 3000 is, the more unconvinced he Xiaoxiao is, and even unwilling to accept this fact¡° No, I have to find a way to stop this waste. " He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth. Never offend a careful woman, otherwise the trouble she caused is unimaginable. Han Sanqian doesn''t know how much trouble his attitude towards he Xiaoxiao has caused, because in his opinion, it''s just a small matter. After all, he has a wife and children, so it''s reasonable not to pay attention to other women. In the new environment, Han Sanqian found that in addition to the status gap between the yellow and black characters, there was also a big difference in treatment. He lived in a better environment and even ate better food. This was a very obvious class system¡° Now we all pay attention to equality. I didn''t expect that the Apocalypse still has such an obvious difference. " Han said with a sigh¡° Brother 3000, equality for all is just a slogan. In fact, there is no such thing as equality at all. " Jiang Yingying said¡° This is also true. Different abilities naturally lead to different status. How can equality be possible? " Han 3000 nodded. As Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying have become famous in the first battle of the Yellow character class, many people in the xuanzi class have heard about their deeds, so their appearance has attracted many people''s Secret attention. Some of them look at them with new eyes, while others think that just winning the Yellow character class is nothing, and they scoff at it. However, Han 3000 never cares about these things. No matter what these people think of him, his goal now is only the devil''s cave, because only in this way can he know the secret of the apocalypse and solve the biggest puzzle in his heart. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 771

    For the second round of the grading competition, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying both spent a lot of energy in the training, and they didn''t take it lightly, because the gap between the xuanzi level and the Huangzi level is really big. Han 3000 doesn''t want to have any accidents in this grading competition.


    What he wants is not to prove himself or let outsiders know how powerful he is, but to solve the confusion in happiness as soon as possible and not to waste a little time.


    At the same time, Lintong and he Xiaoxiao are also plotting how to let Han 3000 die in the accident.


    Lintong doesn''t want her name to be shaken by Han 3000. He Xiaoxiao wants Han 3000 to pay the price of ignoring her.


    Although they are not on the same boat now, they have the same purpose, so they meet very frequently recently.


    As for Lintong''s intention to join the third hall, Yi has already known for a long time. After all, Lintong has made no secret of his going to the third hall.


    "Yilao, if Lintong joins the third hall, it will be a great loss for us. He will make the third hall stronger. We can''t lose Lintong." A middle-aged man told yilao that as yilao''s assistant, he has been paying close attention to the development of Lintong recently. He is very worried about the frequent contact between Lintong and he Xiaoxiao.


    Lintong, after all, is a very talented person. His future achievements are limitless, and he may even represent the future of the four gates. If such a person is allowed to join the third hall, it will undoubtedly boost the momentum of the third hall.


    Old Yi smiles a little. He doesn''t care whether Lintong joins the third hall or not, because Lintong''s human nature can''t enter his eyes at all. In his opinion, it''s the biggest taboo of martial arts to pursue fame.


    "Do you know why I don''t accept Lintong as an apprentice?" Yi said.


    "I don''t know." The assistant shakes his head, which is probably an unsolved mystery in the hearts of all Apocalypse people, because no matter from what aspect, Lintong is thousands of times better than Han 3000, and Lintong has been in Apocalypse for a longer time, which is more advantageous than Han 3000. However, yilao makes a fool of many people, abandons the present proud man of heaven, and chooses a secular man as his apprentice.


    "Although Lintong has certain strength, he will not be the strongest in the future. What''s more, he has been unable to get rid of his vanity for so many years. The title of" the son of heaven "has made him lose himself. With such a mind, he can never become a top strong man and can''t afford the future of the four gates." Yi Lao explained.


    The assistant shook his head. In his opinion, it''s normal for young people to have vanity. Moreover, since Lintong has such strength, what''s a little vanity worth? I''m afraid it can''t be controlled by anyone.


    "Old Yi, can Han 3000 become the strongest? I''ve heard about his grading competition. It really shows a strong strength, but it''s just a grading competition at the Yellow character level. For Lintong, there is still a huge gap, and with Lintong''s talent, Han 3000 wants to catch up, I''m afraid he can''t do it in his life. " Said the assistant.


    Old Yi laughed and said, "this is because you don''t know Han 3000 well. Maybe now he can fight Lintong well. Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." The assistant gave a positive answer without even thinking about it, because the master of apocalypse and the secular master are not the same concept at all. Even if Han 3000 has been invincible in the secular world, he is not qualified to be called an expert in Apocalypse. Moreover, since Lintong grew up in Apocalypse, his talent and martial arts are not comparable to Han 3000.


    "Since you don''t believe it, we can only watch it. What I can tell you is that Han 3000 will be the first person to enter the devil''s cave and come out alive in nearly ten years." Yi said.


    The assistant''s face was shocked, and he couldn''t believe it. He asked, "old Yi, do you really want him to take part in the promotion of Tian Zi?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Yi old light way.


    Before the assistant, he really thought that elder Yi was joking. He even thought that elder Yi was just using this way to increase the popularity of Han 3000 in Apocalypse, so that his apprentice could be known by everyone. Unexpectedly, it was true that he took part in the promotion of Tian Zi level!


    This is not to let Han 3000 to die?


    In the whole ten years, no new member of Tianqi has been promoted to Tianzi level.


    In the past ten years, dozens of people entered the devil''s cave, none of them could come back alive, and they were all top experts at the Dizi level.


    In the assistant''s opinion, Han 3000 doesn''t even have a one percent chance.


    "Yilao, the promotion of Tian Zi level has not been completed for ten years. How can Han 3000 do it?" Said the assistant.


    Yilao sighed, looking helpless, and said: "it is precisely because no one can complete it, so in the past two years, the devil''s cave has become the heart disease of many local level masters. They are so afraid of the devil''s cave that no one is willing to challenge the devil''s cave. The top power of the Apocalypse is weakening. If this continues, the Apocalypse will decline sooner or later."


    The assistant knows this, but it''s not the status quo that can be easily changed, and it''s not the situation that Han 3000 can break. Yilao wants to use Han 3000 to break those people''s fear of the devil''s cave. Although this is a good idea, he definitely chose the wrong person.


    Han 3000, who has just joined the apocalypse, looks like a baby in his infancy to his assistant. He is still growing up. Maybe he will be able to do it in the future, but certainly not now¡° Mr. Yi, are you gambling? Gambling Han 3000 comes back from the devil''s cave alive as a new man, so as to stimulate others? " Assistant doubts a way. Old Yi nodded and said, "although it''s unfair to Han 3000, I believe him." The assistant shook his head and said, "Mr. Yi, I don''t know where you have confidence in him, but it''s almost impossible. Even I don''t think he has the qualification to be promoted to the prefecture level." Yilao sighs a long time. After taking Han 3000 to the apocalypse, all this can only be left to fate. Han 3000''s promotion is beyond his control. If there is a joke, yilao can only bear it¡° I went back to my room to have a rest. You don''t have to interfere with Lintong''s going or staying. Let him choose for himself. " Yi said. The assistant was very reluctant to see Lintong join the third hall, but old Yi said so, and he couldn''t help it¡° I put my hope on Han 3000, but I gave up real talents like Lintong. I''m really worried that one day you will regret your decision. " The assistant said to himself. In addition to Yi Lao, all the people in Si men were puzzled and even angry about it. The four sect leaders get together to discuss how to retain Lintong and let Lintong change his mind¡° Old Yi is really confused this time. Lintong has been in frequent contact with he Xiaoxiao in recent two days. Does he have to pretend that he doesn''t know? "¡° Lintong is a master trained by our four schools. How can we get rid of the three halls? Since old Yi doesn''t show up, we have to find a way to retain Lintong. "¡° I''ve sent someone to see Han 3000. It''s really powerful, but there is still a big gap between Han 3000 and Lintong. Losing Lintong for Han 3000 will be a great loss for Si men. "¡° I have already informed Lintong that he will come soon. We four gate owners will come out together to ask him to stay. I hope he can give us face. " Lintong came soon. Because of his special identity, he would not be inferior even when he met the four gate master. Moreover, Lintong now is very dissatisfied with the four gates. As long as he Qingfeng says a word, he will immediately abandon the four gates and throw himself into the arms of the third hall. Therefore, he will not pay attention to the four people in front of him¡° The four main gate owners get together. What can I do for Lintong? " Lintong light said, tone with a disdain of proud¡° Lintong, we know that you have been in frequent contact with he Xiaoxiao recently, and we have guessed that you want to join the third hall, but you are an expert trained by our four schools, so we want to retain you. Let''s make it a condition. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 772

    After hearing this, Lintong gave a cold smile, but he was still very satisfied. He didn''t expect that he would join the three halls, and he could persuade the four gate owners together. This is enough to show how influential he is in the four gates.


    This kind of treatment is not available to ordinary people.


    But even so, will Lintong change its mind?


    He won''t, because he will never be in the same place as Han 3000.


    "I''m not going to save four doors with one trash. I want to change my mind, unless yilao drives him out of the apocalypse." Lintong said coldly.


    Drive Han 3000 out of the Apocalypse!


    The face of the leader of the four gates has changed greatly. It''s well known that elder Yi''s apprenticeship is in the apocalypse. How can Han 3000 be driven out of the apocalypse? Is this not to beat elder Yi''s face, and the whole four gates will be laughed at by the third hall.


    "Lintong, you grew up in Si men. It was Si men who gave you today. Do you really want to be a traitor?"


    "It''s true that you have achieved what you have now, which is also the result of careful cultivation by four schools."


    "Well trained?" Lintong looked at the four headmen with disdain and said faintly, "this is my talent in Lintong. Even if I grew up in the third hall, my strength will not be worse than now. What qualifications do you have to say such words?"


    "No matter how great the talent is, it also needs to be cultivated day after day. Isn''t it possible that there are no four of us, and you are Lintong today?" The leader of Qinglong gate said discontentedly that Lintong was cultivated by all the strength of the four gates. The four gates spared no effort in this matter. But now, Lintong has not paid attention to their efforts at all. It''s sheer nonsense to think that he has today only because of his talent.


    "Yes, if you think it''s more important to train people the day after tomorrow, why don''t you just train someone like me? Han 3000 is not the best candidate. Now he is the apprentice of yilao. " Lintong said with a smile.


    This sentence makes the four gate owners unable to refute. They don''t put their hope on Han 3000.


    "Unless Han 3000 withdraws from the apocalypse, the matter will not be discussed." With these words, Lintong left. His attitude was very firm and there was absolutely no room for negotiation.


    The four gate master looks dejected. The next old man brings Han 3000 back. How can he drive Han 3000 out of the apocalypse.


    "It seems that no one can stop this thing. He Qingfeng''s old man really picked up a bargain. The four talents I carefully trained are now the people of the third hall." White tiger door Lord a face not reconciled of say.


    The master of Qinglong gate sighed and said, "it''s very likely that the fourth gate will suffer heavy losses because of this. If he can''t lift his head by the third hall in the future, he will be a sinner."


    At this time, the master of the rosefinch sect hesitated and said, "will Han 3000 really bring a miracle?"


    When the other three heard this, they all laughed bitterly and shook their heads.


    miracle?


    Maybe, but it can''t happen to Han 3000.


    "Rosefinch, you are really whimsical. Han 3000 has only come to the Apocalypse for less than a month. Do you think he can do it?"


    "A woman is a woman. She always has a fluke in her heart. People with a clear eye can see it. It''s impossible."


    Although rosefinch also thinks that this possibility is not big, she doesn''t think that Yi is always really confused. Since he can do so, there must be a reason.


    "What about women? Am I worse than you? Do you want a fight? "


    When the other three heard the rosefinch''s words, they all showed a look of fear.


    Although she is a woman, she is more irritable than a man in fighting.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "I have something to do, too."


    "Wait for me. Let''s go together."


    The three left soon, leaving the rosefinch alone.


    "Boy, let me see what kind of person you are." Rosefinch said to himself, and then went to the territory of xuanzi level.


    Han 3000 is resting during the training interval. When he sees a middle-aged woman full of charm coming towards him, his heart beats faster. This is a feeling he has never experienced before in front of such a beautiful woman as Qi Yiyun.


    This woman''s appearance will not make people feel amazing. Although she has a good figure, she can''t make people obsessed at a glance. However, her feminine charm makes men feel unable to extricate themselves.


    There is a kind of extremely strong femininity and enchanting between every action.


    Han 3000 stood up unconsciously.


    "My name is rosefinch." Rosefinch went to Han 3000 and said directly.


    rosefinch?


    Is it the leader of the four gates?


    "Are you the master of the rosefinch sect?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way.


    Rosefinch nodded, then approached Han three thousand one step, carefully looked.


    A smell of fragrance came to the table, which made Han three thousand take a deep breath, which is much more pleasant than perfume.


    "Do you know what happened to Simen because of your appearance?" Rosefinch looked up and down Han 3000, found that his advantages, seems to be just a little handsome, nothing else can be seen¡° What happened? " Han 3000 puzzled looking at the rosefinch asked: "what happened."¡° Lintong is the son of heaven who was carefully cultivated by our four schools. But because of your appearance, he is now going to join the third hall. Do you think he is qualified to compare with Lintong? " Rosefinch outspoken said, she has always been frank, never hide their emotions, will not consider each other''s feelings. The discord between the four gates and the three halls has long been mentioned by Fang Zhan. Lintong''s joining the three halls is tantamount to betraying the four gates¡° I didn''t expect Lintong to be so afraid of me. In addition to trying to kill me, now he has to betray Si men. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Lintong wants to kill you? " Rosefinch puzzled asked, she has never heard of this thing, and Lintong really want to do so, how can Han 3000 still be alive? Can we say that his current strength is comparable to Lintong? How could that be¡° Twice, but he didn''t succeed. " Han 3000 said¡° Do it yourself? " Zhuque was surprised. If Han 3000 could block Lintong twice, she would really look up to Han 3000¡° No, "he said Han 3000 shook his head. Zhu que smiles faintly. She thought Han 3000 could block Lintong twice. It turns out that Lintong didn''t do anything at all. Maybe she found some small minions to test Han 3000. But Han 3000 next words, but let rosefinch completely stunned¡° The second time is Fang Zhan. You should know Fang Zhan. " Han 3000 said¡° What When Zhuque heard Fang Zhan, she was not calm in a moment. She didn''t know what happened in the secular world, but she knew that this time yilao came back to Apocalypse with Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying, as well as Fang Zhan, once one of the top ten experts. Zhu que knows how strong Fang Zhan is, and Lintong can''t do it well. Han 3000, however, was able to survive in Fangzhan''s hands¡° Rosefinch, long time no see At this time, the voice of Fang Zhan came from behind. Rosefinch suddenly turned his head, that familiar face, although a lot of old, but rosefinch did not forget¡° Fang Zhan, can he really survive in your hands? " Rosefinch can''t wait to ask. With a smile, Fang Zhan walked up to the rosefinch and said, "it''s been a long time. Shouldn''t we talk about the past?" The worried rosefinch grabbed Fang Zhan''s collar and asked: "tell me the answer quickly, don''t whet haw." Fang Zhan showed a helpless expression. Unexpectedly, after so many years, rosefinch''s character is still so irritable. She is nearly 40 years old, and she is still so impulsive¡° If you''re in your forties, can''t you take it easy? " Fang Zhan said. Rosefinch was stunned for a moment, and then exploded completely. She hated people mentioning age in front of her, especially her age. Next, Han 3000 saw a scene that made him stunned. When they didn''t agree with each other, they started to fight. Moreover, Zhuque was ruthless everywhere and didn''t mean to be merciful at all¡° What is this doing? " Han 3000 had no choice but to smile, but the rosefinch didn''t look like a 40 year old man. At most, he was just in his early 30s. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 773

    "Rosefinch, if you have something to say, how can you start?"


    "Say, I''ll tear your mouth and see what you say." The rosefinch roared angrily.


    Fang Zhan had a hard time in his heart. How could he know that age could cause such a strong emotion fluctuation of rosefinch? If he had known this, he would have closed his mouth.


    "Don''t you want to know the strength of Han 3000? Stop first and I''ll tell you." Fang Zhan said.


    "I don''t want to know anything now, just want to tear your mouth." Rosefinch did not give a chance, obviously the topic of age has touched the forbidden area of rosefinch.


    "This Fang Zhan really deserves it. Doesn''t he know that the age of a woman is a secret? If he says it casually, of course he will be beaten." Jiang Yingying stands beside Han 3000 to watch the excitement, but she does not forget to go down the well.


    Han three thousand quietly put this sentence in mind, after his own words have an idea, can never mention this topic.


    "Fang Zhan has lived in seclusion for many years in the mountains and forests. I''m afraid he has long forgotten how to get along with women." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying curled her lips. Living in seclusion can''t be used as an excuse. This is the most fundamental taboo when dealing with a woman, especially an older woman.


    At this time, Fang Zhan was obviously unable to resist the pressure brought by rosefinch. After all, he had lived in seclusion for many years. Although he was trying to recover his strength recently, it was still impossible for him to return to the peak. Martial arts was sailing against the current all the way, and no one could change it.


    "He forced me to use the palm sword." Fang Zhan said suddenly.


    Rosefinch stopped in an instant and suddenly turned to look at Han 3000.


    Palm sword!


    If Fang Zhan''s palm sword doesn''t come out, he will die. But Han 3000 is still alive, which shows that Fang Zhan can''t kill him with his palm sword, which makes Zhuque''s heart shocked.


    Does this young man have such a powerful power?


    Rosefinch looked at Fang Zhan coldly and said, "I''ll settle it with you later."


    Finish saying, rosefinch moves figure with extremely fast speed, but appear in front of Han 3000 in the blink of an eye.


    "Can you stop his palm sword?" The chest of rosefinch is obviously slightly undulating.


    For men, such a scene is breathtaking. Fortunately, Han 3000 is a special example. His eyes don''t even look down.


    "No Han 3000 truthfully said that if yilao didn''t show up in time that day, he would have died under Fangzhan''s palm sword.


    Rosefinch frowned, Han 3000 continued to explain: "while Fang Zhan''s envoy was holding the sword, Yi Lao came forward to stop him, which made me save my life."


    Rosefinch suddenly surrounded Han 3000, looking up and down, as if to see what''s special about Han 3000.


    Han 3000 can''t stop Fang Zhan''s palm sword, but he can force Fang Zhan to use it, which is enough to show Han 3000''s strength.


    But this guy can''t see how powerful he is.


    "Boy, tell me the truth, what''s special about you." Rosefinch stops in front of Han 3000, gets very close to Han 3000, and oppresses Han 3000 with powerful momentum.


    The tip of their noses almost touched each other. Han 3000 could even feel the breath of rosefinch. The fragrance became clearer and more attractive.


    Han three thousand could not help but ask, "can I ask you what perfume you use?"


    Rosefinch eyes flashed a cold, said: "you are teasing me?"


    Han Sanqian shakes his head quickly. In the face of such a grumpy woman, he doesn''t dare to flirt with her. Besides, Fang zhangang has just said that Zhuque is already a woman in her late 40s. Han Sanqian doesn''t have this habit.


    "No, I just want to give my wife the same bottle." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t change the subject. Tell me why you are so powerful. Fang Zhan was once one of the top ten experts. How can you force him to use his palm sword?" The rosefinch said coldly.


    People in Apocalypse never pay attention to worldly experts. This is not prejudice, but the fact that the strength of worldly experts in Apocalypse is not worth mentioning. This is not an individual case, but everyone is.


    However, Han 3000 is an exception. Without joining the apocalypse, he was able to force Fang Zhan Shi to hold the sword. In Zhu Que''s opinion, such strength is impossible.


    Han 3000''s strength comes from his skull, but he has never told anyone about this secret. He has never, never will, never will.


    "Probably, my talent is very high, even higher than Lintong?" Han 3000 said.


    Rosefinch obviously bit his teeth. Is this really something that talent can do? But in addition to such an explanation, there seems to be no other way to make sense of this situation.


    "Boy, you remember, Simen lost Lintong because of you. I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you can''t take the place of Lintong, I''ll never let you go." The rosefinch threatened.


    "If you calm down first, women will wrinkle easily when they are angry. It''s not worth the loss." Han 3000 said. After hearing these words, rosefinch''s expression relaxed instantly. Wrinkles, this is a woman''s natural enemy¡° I will come to see you in the next grading match. I hope your performance will not disappoint me With that, the rosefinch turned and left. Fang Zhan dare not gasp for fear of causing the idea of rosefinch. But the rosefinch didn''t go far, and suddenly stopped and turned to look at Fang Zhan. Fang Zhan was so worried that he should not offend this woman¡° Fang Zhan, our two accounts will be settled next time. " Fang Zhan can''t laugh or cry. What''s wrong with this woman. After rosefinch left, he went straight back to the door. Among the four gates, the number of women in the Zhuque gate is the least, because women have a great disadvantage in martial arts, which has become the key to the small number of women in the Zhuque gate. It is extremely difficult for women to enter the apocalypse and reach the di level. However, ZhuQueMen is absolutely one of the four, even including the three halls, which are extraordinary, because women have a very fatal point for men, that is, the magnetic attraction, and the women of ZhuQueMen are all top beauties, which makes many people have a kind of preferential treatment for ZhuQueMen¡° Master, what happened? Is Lintong really going to betray the four gates? "¡° Lintong is really nothing. He has been trained for many years, but he doesn''t care about it at all. "¡° In fact, Lintong is not to blame for this. He is the son of heaven, but he has not been treated as the son of heaven. He has been robbed of the limelight by a waste. No one will be convinced. " In their hearts, Han Sanqian and Lintong, obviously the latter, are more popular. After all, Lintong has been in Tianqi for many years, and everyone can see his excellence. Han 3000, however, is a nobody. As soon as he joined the apocalypse, he wanted to take the limelight from Lintong. How can he convince Lintong¡° Do you think Han 3000 and Lintong are not comparable? " Asked the rosefinch¡° Not only do we think, but I think everyone in Apocalypse thinks so. "¡° Master, after all, Lintong has been in Tianqi for so many years. How can an outsider be able to compete with him? " Zhu que hears the speech and nods. Before seeing Han 3000, she thinks so. But after meeting Han 3000, she has to change her mind. Can you say that he has no strength¡° If I tell you that Han 3000 is likely to be more powerful than Lintong, do you believe it? " Rosefinch continued. More powerful than Lintong? Several people can''t help but smile when they hear this¡° How can this be possible, master? He''s just joined the apocalypse. How can he compare with Lintong? "¡° For the apocalypse, the experts in the secular world can only be regarded as those who have just entered the martial arts. How can you suddenly say that, sect leader? "¡° Master, you are not confused by anger. " Seeing the reaction of several people, rosefinch shook her head. She had planned to tell the other three people about it, but now it seems unnecessary, because no one would believe her at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 744

    To make people believe in Han 3000''s strength, no matter what people say, it''s useless. Only he can prove it to everyone.


    But the rosefinch, who didn''t have any hope for this, now has a little expectation.


    Now everyone in Tianqi doesn''t think much of him, even waiting to see his jokes. People in the third hall feel that old Yi is extremely stupid and can''t wait to see old Yi beaten in the face.


    If Han 3000 can really prove himself, he can not only win for himself, but also give four long faces.


    And in this case, whether Lintong goes to the third hall or not is even more irrelevant, because Han 3000 is not only likely to replace Lintong, but even stronger than Lintong!


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Otherwise, let''s go to Lintong."


    See rosefinch don''t speak, several door person a face worry of facial expression.


    Rosefinch shook his head and said, "I''m ok. As for Lintong''s choice, it''s his own business. Rosefinch doesn''t need to intervene."


    Several people sigh in their hearts. It seems that the four gates have to be destroyed by the guy named Han 3000. It''s really not worth it. The four gates have been on an equal footing with the three halls for many years. If they make the four gates inferior because of him, it will break the hearts of the four gates.


    When night falls, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying finish their training, have dinner, wash for a while, and then go back to their room to have a rest.


    When he was at the Yellow character level, Han Sanqian worried that those bad guys would be bad for Jiang Yingying, so he slept in the same room. However, when he came to the Xuan character level, they separated because Jiang Yingying''s performance in the classification competition had made many people give up their dirty ideas about her, and Jiang Yingying was a yellow flower girl after all, Han 3000 and she sleep under the same roof is not very good.


    Back in his room, Han 3000 takes out his mobile phone and silently looks at the photos of Su Yingxia and Han Nian on his mobile phone. This is what he has to do every night. Only when he sees these two people can he have stronger motivation to do what he is doing now.


    "Wife, I miss you." Han 3000 whispered to himself.


    At the same time, in Yuncheng hillside villa, Su Yingxia, who holds Han Nian in her arms, also takes a mobile phone and rips a picture of her former group with Han 3000. Su Yingxia''s way of alleviating her missing is the same as Han 3000''s, only through photos.


    Although it is a very simple thing to make a phone call, Su Yingxia is afraid of disturbing Han 3000. He turns out the phone number several times and doesn''t have the courage to dial.


    "Nian''er, this is your father. Take a good look at him, but remember his appearance. When he comes back, you must learn to call him." Su Yingxia said in front of Han Nian with her mobile phone.


    In the middle of the night, Han 3000''s body suddenly shakes, and his face is in pain. Soon he struggles in bed.


    Han 3000, holding his head in both hands, felt that his head was about to explode. He not only hurt badly, but also felt that something was forced into his brain.


    In a short time, Han Sanqian was in a cold sweat, and even the sheets and bedding were wet. This was the most severe headache he had ever had, which almost made him feel that he was on the verge of death.


    The whole headache process lasted for a very long time, Han Sanyou to the edge of collapse, forced to hammer his head, hoping to stop the pain.


    But this kind of pain from the inside to the outside will not be disturbed by the outside world. Until Han 3000 was completely unconscious, he lay on the ground and did not move.


    At this time, there was a faint red light on his head.


    Early the next morning, Jiang Yingying was waiting outside Han Sanqian''s gate to train together.


    But as time goes by, Han 3000 does not go out, which makes Jiang Yingying feel very strange.


    About training, Han 3000 has never been lazy, and he is not a person who can sleep in. What''s the matter today?


    "Three thousand brothers." Jiang Yingying can''t help knocking on the door.


    There was no movement inside the door, and Jiang Yingying was even more surprised. He was very alert when he slept. If there was a little wind and grass, he would wake up. How could he not hear the sound of knocking on the door?


    "Has brother 3000 gone to the training ground?" Jiang Yingying guesses suspiciously, but thinks it''s impossible, because every day they are together, Han 3000 can''t leave her alone.


    Can''t help but curious Jiang Yingying, finally pushed open the door.


    The moment the door opens, Jiang Yingying finds Han 3000 curled up on the ground, which makes her pale.


    "Brother 3000, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Yingying squats down beside Han 3000 and finds that his body is still slightly shaking and cold.


    Jiang Yingying is a girl after all. She was scared to cry when she met this situation.


    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter with you? How can this happen?" Jiang Yingying easily holds Han 3000 back to the bed and keeps shouting.


    Han 3000 has no movement, which makes Jiang Yingying''s state of mind almost collapse.


    At this time, Fang Zhan also came to Han 3000. Because Han 3000 didn''t show up, he thought Han 3000 was lazy.


    To the door of the room, heard Jiang Yingying''s cry, Fang Zhan three steps and two steps, ran into the room¡° Yingying, what''s the matter? " Fang Zhan asked nervously. Jiang Yingying shook her head and cried, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I entered the room, I found brother 3000 lying on the ground. He must have been attacked. It''s Lintong. It''s absolutely Lintong." Fang Zhan gritted his teeth and said, "let me have a look first." Fang Zhan carefully looked at Han 3000''s body, and there was no sign of any trauma, but he obviously suffered so much that even if he had fainted, his body was still shaking¡° You turn around and I''ll see if he''s hurt anywhere else. " Fang Zhan said. Jiang Yingying stubbornly shakes her head. Although men and women are different, she also wants to know what happened to Han 3000. Seeing this, Fang Zhan could only say helplessly, "come and help him take off his clothes." Jiang Yingying nodded, without saying a word, she took off her clothes for Han 3000. Han 3000''s muscles are not exaggerated, but the lines are absolutely the most beautiful. Jiang Yingying''s eyes are a little confused. This is the figure that a man should have¡° What is this? " When Fang Zhan saw a rope hanging on Han 3000''s chest, he was puzzled and asked, "this red rope doesn''t look special, and it doesn''t hang. It''s just a simple rope.". Jiang Yingying shakes her head. Based on her relationship with Han 3000, how can she know what such a close thing is? However, it''s really strange that there are only ropes and no amulets or things in the jade pendant¡° Maybe it''s something for sister Ying Xia. Only the thing for sister Ying Xia is worthy of brother 3000''s attention. He can take it with him at any time. " Jiang Yingying said that this is the only way to explain the value of red rope. Fang Zhan nodded, not to entangle the meaning of red rope, because he knew that Han 3000''s feelings for Su Yingxia, even if it was just a poke of Su Yingxia''s hair, were worth Han 3000''s treasure¡° There''s no trauma, there''s no sign of being beaten. What''s going on After the physical examination of Han 3000, Fang Zhan did not find any injury, which made him feel very confused. Since there is no injury, what is the painful performance of his body¡° Could it be the head? " Jiang Yingying carefully said that she did not dare to think in this direction, because once her head was seriously damaged, the consequences were very serious. Fang Zhan takes a deep breath. If it''s really like what Jiang Yingying said, it will be miserable. After all, Han 3000 is the face of the four schools. Just as Fang Zhan reaches out his hand to find out if Han 3000 has any brain injury, Han 3000 suddenly opens his eyes¡° Three thousand brothers. " Jiang Yingying can''t wait to shout¡° What''s the matter with you Han 3000 eyes confused asked. See Han 3000 also recognize themselves, Jiang Yingying tears with joy, said: "brother 3000, how are you, who attacked you." Sneak attack? Han Sanqian recalls what happened last night. His headache broke out so violently that he didn''t know what happened. It seems that he had been in a coma for too long, which led Jiang YingYing and Fang Zhan to come to his room and caused a misunderstanding. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 775

    Han 3000 himself is very clear what happened last night, not being attacked, but the pain caused by the skull made him coma until now.


    At the thought of the skull, Han 3000 found that he was naked, subconsciously holding his hand toward his chest.


    "What are you doing? You''re not a woman. Can''t you see the light?" Seeing Han 3000''s action, Fang Zhan said with a smile.


    Han 3000''s face did not change, but his heart was already shocked.


    Skull, it''s gone!


    After taking a look at Fang Zhan and Jiang Yingying, only the two of them entered their own room, and the skull disappeared. Did they take it away?


    "Brother 3000, put on your clothes first and think about what happened last night." Jiang Yingying turned and said.


    "I want to have a rest. Go out first. I won''t train today." Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan wants to talk and stop. The second round of grading competition is about to start. Han 3000 has to step up his training. Otherwise, he is likely to fail in promotion.


    But look at Han 3000''s current state, it is not suitable for training, can only say: "OK, you have a good rest, after a good rest, hurry to train."


    Immediately, Fang Zhan turned to Jiang YingYing and said, "your training can''t be delayed. After all, your own strength is worse than Han 3000."


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said, "brother 3000, you have a good rest. If you need to find me again."


    After the two left the room, Han 3000 looked at the bare red rope, thinking about who took the skull.


    But Fang Zhan and Jiang Yingying should not do this, but apart from them, who else came into the room when he was in a coma?


    At this time, the assistant came to yilao''s room early in the morning. Their expressions were very serious, even dignified.


    "Mr. Yi, you know what happened in the forbidden area last night." The assistant said to Yi Lao.


    Yi Lao nodded, not only he knew, I''m afraid that all the people of Tianzi level can feel it.


    The Apocalypse forbidden area, where the biggest secret of the Apocalypse is hidden, is also a huge danger. The reason why the Apocalypse was founded for three hundred years is the forbidden area.


    "I thought they would make a comeback sooner or later, but I didn''t expect that they would make it at this time." Yi said.


    When the assistant heard this, his face turned pale and said, "Mr. Yi, do you mean they are coming again?"


    Yi old helpless smile, said: "so many years, there is no movement in the forbidden area, last night''s change, is not the omen of their re emergence?"


    Finish saying, Yi old stand up, silent for a long time later again open mouth to say: "look, I am time to go."


    On hearing this, the assistant was flustered. Subconsciously, he stood up and went to Mr. Yi. He said, "Mr. Yi, you are now the head of the four gates. How can you make such a big decision casually? That place is gone forever, and no one has ever come back."


    "No one has ever come back. Is it necessary to be afraid or to escape? It will happen sooner or later. Instead of waiting for them to show up, let me go in and see what''s going on. Maybe I can find a solution. " Yi said.


    The assistant shook his head. He could see that he was very opposed to yilao''s decision. He said, "but now Simen still needs your support."


    "No, there are already three thousand Han in the four gates. As long as he is there, I believe the four gates will not be destroyed." Yi old indifferent way.


    The assistant clenched his teeth. It was Han 3000 again. How could this young man be qualified to hold such an important responsibility.


    "Mr. Yi, let me say something you don''t like to hear. In my eyes, Han 3000 is not qualified for your position. I don''t know why you put your hope on him, but I''m sure you will destroy four doors if you make such a decision." The assistant didn''t dare to say that before, but now he can''t care so much, because the decision of yilao will be turbulent to the whole four gates, so he must make yilao rational.


    Yi old slightly frowned, said: "Han 3000''s ability is beyond your imagination, I know, now all Apocalypse people look down on him, but he has the ability to make you look up to him."


    "Old Yi, is this young man really worthy of your trust?" Assistant unwilling to say.


    "It''s worth it." Yilao responds without hesitation that if it''s not worth it, he won''t take Han 3000 back to Apocalypse, let alone place his hope on Han 3000.


    Assistant sighed a tone, he knew Yi old temper, once stubborn up, even if ten cows can''t pull back.


    "Elder Yi, I can''t change your decision, but can you wait until Han Sanqian is promoted to Tianzi level to decide whether to go to the forbidden area?" Said the assistant.


    "Don''t worry, I will wait until he is promoted, but now, we will go to the third hall to see how he Qingfeng thinks about it." Yi said.


    Three Hall area.


    He Qingfeng didn''t sleep all night, and his face was a little tired. Last night he couldn''t sleep because of the movement of the forbidden area. This matter is related to the apocalypse and even the survival of the whole world.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? You are so serious in the early morning. It''s not your little cute that makes you angry." When he Xiaoxiao gets up and sees he Qingfeng''s serious expression, she walks to he Qingfeng with a smile on her face, holding her arm and acting coquettishly. He Qingfeng''s doting on he Xiaoxiao is almost heinous. In front of he Xiaoxiao, he has never had the dignity of a father, but today, even when he Xiaoxiao is seen, he is not smiling. Because of the things in his heart, he has completely lost the mood of thinking about other things¡° Xiaoxiao, you go to play. Dad has a very important thing He Qingfeng said. He Xiaoxiao''s expression immediately showed dissatisfaction, because no matter how serious he Qingfeng was, she would have a smile after seeing her¡° Dad, what''s the matter with you today? Early in the morning, what''s the matter with you? " He Xiaoxiao said. At this time, a man from the third hall walked up to he Qingfeng and said, "Lord of the hall, old Yi is here."¡° Old Yi, what are you doing in my third hall? " He Xiaoxiao said displeasantly that although the four gates and three halls belong to the apocalypse, they seldom walk around each other, and the disciples don''t like each other. Therefore, he Xiaoxiao was very upset when elder Yi visited the three halls himself. After all, he was Han 3000''s Apprentice. When he thought of Han 3000, he was very angry. From childhood to adulthood, no man dares to treat he Xiaoxiao with such a high and cold attitude. Han 3000 is the first, and he Xiaoxiao hates him for that. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 776

    "Xiaoxiao, don''t talk nonsense. Go back to your room." Heard he Xiaoxiao''s words, he Qingfeng scolded.


    In the past, he Xiaoxiao sneered at yilao coldly, but he Qingfeng didn''t criticize him too much. Today, he Qingfeng knows what yilao came for, so he Xiaoxiao can''t be allowed to be reckless.


    The survival of apocalypse is their survival. No matter how much he Qingfeng was dissatisfied with yilao before, now the four gates and three halls must be united.


    He Xiaoxiao felt he Qingfeng''s strictness for the first time, which scared her to speak. Although the princess was used to willfulness, she was not ignorant. She knew that something must have happened to her father''s sudden change of attitude.


    Moreover, it was a strange thing that Yi Lao appeared in the third hall.


    "You have to give me an explanation afterwards, or I won''t forgive you." He Xiaoxiao eyes moist said.


    He Qingfeng was not in the mood to comfort her. He immediately set out to meet yilao at the door.


    "Old Yi, what brings you here?" He Qingfeng said politely when he saw yilao.


    "The four gates and three halls are one. I''m not surprised." Yi said with a smile.


    "Of course, of course. Sit inside." He Qingfeng said.


    "No, you must know the reason why I came to you. I''m not in the mood to sit and talk now." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath and said with a very serious expression: "it seems that old Yi also feels the movement of the forbidden area. I don''t know what old Yi always thinks?"


    "The forbidden area hasn''t changed for many years. What happened last night must be that the other party is ready to fight against us again. I can''t think of any other possibility." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng couldn''t help shivering. Although he thought so, he kept some fluke in his heart. Now, even yilao thinks so, which seems to be true.


    "Let''s go to the forbidden area and see what''s going on." He Qingfeng suggested.


    "Yes." Old Yi nodded.


    The Apocalypse forbidden area is a place where no one is qualified to come at will. Except the leader of the four gates and three halls, anyone can be killed at will. This is the first rule of the apocalypse, and no one dares to violate it, because behind this rule, there are countless curious people''s blood.


    Even if he Xiaoxiao indulges the princess, he Qingfeng gives her a death order. Even though he Xiaoxiao was very curious about what was hidden in the forbidden area, he never dared to come to find out easily.


    Since it''s a forbidden area, there will be watchmen, and the strength of this mountain watchman is also among the top ten experts in Apocalypse.


    "Old Yi, old ho." When the mountain keeper saw them, he stepped forward and called respectfully.


    "What happened last night?" He Qingfeng can''t wait to ask.


    "Without your instructions, I didn''t enter the forbidden area, but last night I felt a very strong wave of energy." Said the mountain keeper.


    In front of them was a dark cave, unfathomable. After looking at each other, yilao and he Qingfeng walked towards the cave.


    The cave presents a downhill shape, that is to say, the extension of the cave goes directly to the center of the earth. It took several people ten minutes to walk, and then the dark cave has a faint light, which comes from the bottom of the cave.


    He Qingfeng''s heart beats faster. Although he has known the secret of this place for many years, and he has been to this place more than once, he still can''t help his nervousness every time he comes.


    How powerful is the master of the three halls? Is there something he is afraid of?


    "Old Yi, can you feel the difference?" He Qingfeng said to yilao.


    Yi Lao nodded and said, "the energy fluctuation is much stronger than before. It seems that they can''t be trapped here for long."


    While talking, they finally arrived at their real destination.


    The deepest part of the cave, within a dazzling aperture, is endless darkness, just like a black hole that can devour everything. There is visible fog in the black hole, which seems to want to break through the cage.


    Seeing this, he Qingfeng''s face changed dramatically and said, "I remember last time, the fluctuation was not so obvious. It should have been tens of times stronger. How could it be like this? Why did it suddenly change so much?"


    Feeling he Qingfeng''s fear, yilao was not as calm as usual. He said: "it seems that time has come. I''m afraid I can''t keep the secret of the apocalypse."


    The secret of the apocalypse that Han Sanyi has always wanted to explore is here. The Apocalypse was established 300 years ago because the black hole, on the other side of the black hole, has another world. No one knows what the world is like, but the creatures in that world are incomparable. They once almost made the whole earth suffer death, Had it not been for innumerable masters who used their own fall to contain the biological attacks of the second world, the earth would have long been gone.


    He Qingfeng''s expression was trembling. He gasped and said, "old Yi, with the strength of apocalypse, we can''t deal with them at all. Is the world really going to die?"


    As the leader of the three halls, he Qingfeng knows the history of Apocalypse very well. In the past, the reason why Tianqi was able to block the attacks of the second world was that Tianqi''s strength was very strong. The top experts of Tianzi level were thousands of people, but now, there are only dozens of Tianzi level experts. With such strength, it is impossible to block the second world. This is a very desperate thing for he Qingfeng. Old Yi nodded. Compared with the past, the Apocalypse is just like the comparison between an adult and a baby. It is not in the same level. How can we compete with the second world with the present strength of apocalypse¡° I want to find out for myself. " Yi old suddenly said. He Qingfeng suddenly confused, a face at a loss of looking at old Yi. Find out for yourself! In order to explore the secrets of the second world, apocalypse didn''t send experts to enter, but so far, no one has been able to come back alive. It''s like a devil''s mouth. Entering is the end of being swallowed by the devil¡° After I''m sure Han 3000 can be promoted to Tianzi level, I''ll devote my last life to Tianqi. Anyway, I can''t live much longer. It''s better to die in the second world than in Tianqi. " Yi said. Han 3000 promoted to Tian Zi level? Although he Qingfeng''s heart is heavy now, he still feels like a joke when he hears this sentence. Isn''t it ridiculous that a person who has just entered the Apocalypse is trying to be promoted to the rank of Tianzi? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 777

    "Old Yi, why do you value this young man so much?" He Qingfeng doesn''t understand. This is what he has been curious about. He didn''t have a chance to ask before, but now he wants to help himself. After all, Han 3000 is just a secular man. Why does elder Yi value him so much?


    "Si men need a person who can be competent for my position. Lintong has the ability, but unfortunately his mind is not suitable, but Han 3000 can meet my requirements." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng shook his head and said: "although his mind can satisfy you, in terms of strength, he is just a waste. How can he convince the public in a place like apocalypse, where power is respected?"


    Apocalypse, this is a place to speak with strength, and the only way to prove himself is strength. In he Qingfeng''s opinion, Han 3000 can''t meet this requirement. Maybe give him another ten years, he can do it, but now, he can''t.


    strength?


    This is the prejudice of all the Apocalypse people against Han 3000, because these people have always looked down on the experts in the secular world, so they think that no matter how powerful people are in the secular world, they must have time to precipitate before they can become real experts.


    But Han 3000 is different. Han 3000 joined the Apocalypse for a short time, not because of his poor strength, but because the Apocalypse didn''t pay attention to this person at all.


    "If I tell you again that Han 3000 may be able to save the apocalypse, what would you think?" Yi said.


    Save the apocalypse?


    With Han 3000?


    He Qingfeng''s mouth rose unconsciously, showing a sneering expression.


    It''s no longer a joke. It''s just an incredible imagination.


    He once blocked the attack of the second world, but it cost thousands of days of the top master''s life. Now, yilao says Han 3000 can do it alone, which is really hilarious.


    "Mr. Yi, although I also hope to have such a person, if you want to say that he is Han 3000, I can''t agree with him." He Qingfeng said, shaking his head.


    Yi old light smile, he did not give an example to prove this thing, because this is just his feeling, but Yi old very believe his feeling.


    From the first sight of Han 3000, he felt that Han 3000 was extraordinary, and even the first thought in his mind was associated with the second world. This may be a kind of destiny, which can''t be explained, but he firmly believes.


    "He Qingfeng, I hope that after I go to the second world, you can support Han 3000 and be the leader of the four gates. In the future, he will play a key role in fighting against the second world." Yilao said that it was support. In fact, yilao''s biggest goal was not to let he Qingfeng make trouble for Han 3000, because once he Qingfeng got involved in the internal affairs of the four gates, Han 3000 would be more difficult.


    "Mr. Yi, I don''t want you to put your hope on him, but don''t worry, I won''t interfere in anything of Si men." He Qingfeng can''t and will never put his hope on a hairy boy, because in his opinion, it''s no different from waiting to die.


    "Maybe if you change your mind, there will be unexpected surprises." Yi said.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. As the leader of the three halls, I can''t put my hope on him. If it''s spread, it''s not a joke." He Qingfeng resolutely refused.


    Old Yi has no choice but to shake his head. Since he Qingfeng is unwilling, he has nothing to say, but his inner thoughts will not waver.


    Leave forbidden area, Yi old just returned to four door territory, assistant ran in front of in a hurry.


    "Old Yi, what''s the situation?" Asked the assistant.


    "It''s not optimistic." Old Yi smiles. The energy fluctuation of the second world is abnormal, which is likely to indicate that the creatures of the second world will make a comeback. This is fatal news for anyone.


    "It''s not optimistic. You''re still in the mood to laugh." The assistant said with a speechless face.


    "Can I still cry? It''s no use crying." Yi old helpless way, now his mood is mixed, instead of low mood to face this thing, as relaxed heart, anyway, should come eventually, who also can''t avoid, worry also day by day, smile also day by day, why not choose happy point.


    "Is there no solution?" The assistant asked, he knows how serious the consequences would be if it broke out, which would involve billions of lives.


    "Yes." Old Yi said without hesitation.


    The assistant looks happy. No wonder old Yi is so happy. It turns out that he has come up with a solution.


    "Mr. Yi, it''s not kind of you. I''m worried that you didn''t tell me how to solve it." Said the assistant.


    "It''s not that I won''t tell you, but that I''m afraid you won''t believe it." Yi said.


    "I have to tell you whether I believe it or not. Maybe I will believe it?" The assistant said with a smile.


    "Han 3000 is the Savior. Only he can solve this problem. Do you believe it?" Yi said.


    The assistant''s face suddenly changed: "old Yi, are you kidding? Did Han 3000 poison you? He was regarded as the Savior. This is pure bullshit."


    "Look, if you don''t want to hear it, if you don''t believe it, what can I do?" Yi old helpless way¡° It''s not that I don''t believe it. Who can believe such words? You have to have a scale when you''re joking. " The assistant sighed. He really wanted to open up yilao''s brain to see what was in it. He valued Han 3000 more than ordinary people could understand. The four doors to Han 3000 this lengtouqing also just, now even think Han 3000 is the Savior, this joke is not funny¡° How many years have you known me? " Old Yi suddenly asked his assistant. The assistant didn''t even think about it. He said, "forty three years ago, after I joined the apocalypse, I''ve been with you all the time, but I''m counting the days."¡° In these 43 years, when did I joke with you? " Old Yi''s eyes suddenly became hot. Assistant a Leng, joke? In the past forty-three years, yilao didn''t seem to be joking. He took everything very seriously, which is one of the characteristics of yilao¡° No, it seems Said the assistant¡° Since I don''t, do you think I''ll make fun of you with such an important thing? " Yi old vision is looking at assistant directly, the tone is indifferent of ask a way. The assistant took a deep breath, and his eyes gradually became incredible¡° Yi... Elder Yi, what you said is true. Is Han 3000 really the Savior The assistant asked in a trembling voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 778

    After a long silence, yilao''s eyes become more and more firm. He believes that only Han 3000 can solve the current predicament, and only he can save the common people.


    "Yes."


    Yi Lao''s tone is very flat, but full of perseverance.


    After the assistant took a deep breath, he had to change his attitude towards Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 is still a worthless figure in his heart, the firm attitude of Yi Lao shows that Han 3000 is a trustworthy person and should at least be given a chance.


    "The second round of graded horse racing is about to start. Mr. Yi, do you want to see it?" Asked the assistant.


    Yi old shook his head, said: "nothing good-looking, he can be promoted 100 percent."


    Xuanzi level territory.


    After Han Sanqian was in a coma that night, he found that his body had changed a lot. Instead of playing with his right hand, his whole body was full of strength. When he strained his muscles and entered the fighting state, his body strength would become very exaggerated, thus enhancing his fighting ability.


    On this point, Han 3000 let Jiang Yingying try, when Jiang Yingying hit with all her strength, Han 3000 not only didn''t feel any impact, even the anti shock force directly led to Jiang Yingying''s wrist dislocation, this discovery surprised Han 3000, but also very confused.


    On the first night of the competition, Han 3000 sat at the head of the bed, staring at the red rope that had lost his skull.


    The skull disappeared for no reason. It was not taken away by Fang Zhan and Jiang Yingying, and other people could not come to his room for no reason. Could it be said that the skull could still fly away with wings?


    "Where did you go and why did you disappear?" Han 3000 frowned and said to himself. He had racked his brains for this problem, but he couldn''t come up with a reasonable explanation.


    Even if someone really broke into his room before Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying took off her clothes. When he was in a coma, she was still lying on the ground. Even the visitors could not find the existence of the skull.


    Han 3000 clearly remember that night''s headache was the strongest of all attacks, like something forced into his mind.


    Han 3000 suddenly looks up!


    Into my head!


    Do you mean


    Han Sanqian jumped up from the bed in horror, went to the mirror and looked at his head.


    Can we say that the reason why the skull disappeared is not that it was taken away, but that it was integrated into his brain?


    Han Sanqian felt cool. Although this explanation seems absurd, it is not impossible, because after that night, his strength has obviously improved a few grades, and his physical strength has also changed greatly. This is not a change without any reason. There must be a reason.


    The reason for this is probably because of the fusion of the skull.


    "What on earth are you and why do you come into my body?" Han 3000 is biting his teeth. Although he has become stronger now, what sequelae will be brought by the integration of the skull? This is beyond his expectation, so he has to worry.


    Han Sanqian tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep until the next morning, when Jiang Yingying knocked on the door, Han Sanqian was surprised that he didn''t sleep all night, but his spirit was still very good, without any fatigue.


    "Brother 3000, today is the second round of the grading match, we have to get to the scene early." Jiang Yingying waited for Han 3000 to open the door and said to him.


    "Come on, it''s time to get out of this place." Han 3000 said.


    At the scene of the competition, almost all the people at the xuanzi level have arrived. The participants are warming up, while those who don''t are watching the excitement.


    When Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying appear, everyone''s eyes turn to them without exception.


    The name of Han 3000 has long been known to everyone in Tianqi, but many people have not seen the true face of Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 is so young at the moment, they can''t help but sigh.


    Although many people used Han 3000''s participation in the grading competition as a joke before, after the Yellow word promotion competition, Han 3000''s strength has been widely known, so many people still have a big improvement on Han 3000, and even some people are looking forward to Han 3000''s performance in the xuanzi grading competition.


    "It turns out that this is Han 3000. He''s really young. I didn''t expect that he had just come to Apocalypse, and he was already at the xuanzi level."


    "It''s not just him, even the servant girl who follows him is very easy to be promoted to xuanzi level. It seems that the rumor is that Yi always accepts him as an apprentice because he receives money from his family. It''s just bullshit."


    "If you don''t have any strength, how can you be qualified to be Yi Lao''s Apprentice just by money? Can you believe that?"


    "I don''t know what kind of performance he will have today. Let''s wait and see. If he can still be promoted successfully, it will be great."


    Although there were people at the scene, it was acceptable, but at this time, the scene suddenly became irritable and chaotic, and everyone seemed to be crazy.


    "Here comes he Xiaoxiao!"¡° He Xiaoxiao has come to watch the match¡° Really, where, where, is he Xiaoxiao really here? " Simple three words, caused hundreds of people''s commotion, everyone padded their toes to find the target. Han Sanyi''s puzzled expression, who is he Xiaoxiao, can cause so much attention, everyone here seems to know her general¡° He Xiaoxiao is my goddess. Since I saw her last time, I''ve been thinking about her day and night. I didn''t expect to see her today. "¡° Goddess, goddess, I love you. " Now, the scene is like an idol meeting. Almost everyone has a flower crazy expression, which makes Han 3000 even more curious about who he Xiaoxiao is¡° Fang Zhan, who is he Xiaoxiao? " Han 3000 can''t help asking. Fang Zhan shakes his head helplessly. Now apocalypse is really occupied by a group of rubbish. Just a woman can arouse this kind of fanatical pursuit. Their purpose here is not to pick up girls, but to enhance their own strength¡° If I remember well, she should be the daughter of he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls. " Fang Zhan said. Daughter of the Lord of the three halls! No wonder she has such a great influence. She turns out to be a hot character of apocalypse. Even if she looks like a pig, she will be sought after. After all, after she became he Qingfeng''s son-in-law, her status soared in Apocalypse. At this time, he Xiaoxiao finally came out of the crowd. When Han 3000 saw her, her chin almost fell to the ground. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 779

    This woman, is not the last time to see him, did not expect that she was the daughter of the three main hall, this let Han 3000 surprised.


    But then again, why does a woman with such a position in Apocalypse come to him for no reason? Does it mean that his peach blossom has overflowed to apocalypse?


    This makes Han 3000 a bit of a headache. For other men, the peach blossom may be a good thing. This level of beauty makes those men unable to refuse. However, Han 3000 is totally different. He doesn''t like these Yingyan, and even refuses Qi Yiyun several times.


    After he Xiaoxiao saw Han 3000, the faint smile on her face became extremely cold. I don''t know why, when she saw Han 3000, she had a kind of heartfelt dislike. Maybe she had never been ignored by men, and the coldness before Han 3000 made he Xiaoxiao unable to accept it.


    Walking to Han 3000, he Xiaoxiao, with a cold face, said: "I didn''t expect that you really have a little ability, but in my eyes, xuanzi level is still rubbish."


    Han 3000 felt a strong sense of purpose, this woman will not be because of love and hate because she can''t get him, if so, it will be troublesome.


    Offending women, especially those who are careful, will be a huge problem.


    "I didn''t expect that you should be the daughter of the leader of the three halls. I was surprised." Han 3000 light way.


    He Xiaoxiao showed a trace of pride between her eyebrows, which is her pride as the daughter of the third hall leader.


    "Afraid?" He Xiaoxiao challenged.


    "Yes?" Han 3000 showed a puzzled expression and asked, "what am I afraid of?"


    He Xiaoxiao is slightly angry. Is this guy pretending to be stupid or really not? Isn''t he afraid of offending the daughter of the Lord of the three halls?


    "Han 3000, offending me will not come to a good end. In a word, a person here can drown you with one mouthful of saliva." He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    The atmosphere of the surrounding crowd has long changed, because Han 3000 can talk to he Xiaoxiao, which has caused many people''s jealousy and dissatisfaction. Now, Han 3000 seems to have provoked he Xiaoxiao, so that he Xiaoxiao is very unhappy, which makes them more angry with Han 3000.


    Dare to offend the goddess, isn''t this guy looking for death?


    Looking at the fierce expression around, Han 3000 won''t think he Xiaoxiao is joking. Those crazy fans will certainly do so.


    "I believe it, but the time I spent with them has entered the countdown. I think they will not have this chance even if they want to drown me." Han three thousand light smile.


    Feeling the self-confidence of Han 3000, he Xiaoxiao can''t help biting her teeth. What she wants most is to see Han 3000 die in the classification competition, not to see him promoted successfully. However, Han 3000 shows strong self-confidence, just like he is 100% sure that he can be promoted.


    "If you want to be promoted to dizi level, you can''t just win the match of xuanzi level. There is also the test of dizi level master. Do you really think you can pass it?" He Xiaoxiao has a cold face and a strong disdain. Xuanzi level is a threshold, which keeps many people out of the gate of dizi level. As a result, xuanzi level has the largest number of people in all levels. For a person who has just come to Tianqi for half a month, such a difficult test is undoubtedly very slim.


    What''s more, he Xiaoxiao has ordered Lintong to specially arrange test personnel for Han Sanqian. He has absolutely no possibility of passing.


    "He Xiaoxiao, if you are not he Qingfeng''s daughter, what level are you now?" Han 3000 deliberately put on a curious expression asked.


    If she is not he Qingfeng''s daughter, with her strength, at most, she is in the Yellow character level.


    She has a unique advantage, even he Qingfeng''s personal training, but pampered her, never disdain to bear hardships, so that her strength has never improved.


    But in he Xiaoxiao''s opinion, her status in the Apocalypse is big enough. Even if she has no strength, she can be proud of the whole Apocalypse just because she is he Qingfeng''s daughter.


    "No matter what level I am, my identity is not comparable to yours. My father gave it to me, but it''s a pity that you don''t have such a powerful father." He Xiaoxiao disdains the way.


    Han 30 million did not expect, he Xiaoxiao is not ashamed, but proud, to reason with this kind of woman is obviously not feasible.


    "Indeed, it''s your luck, but it''s your father''s misfortune." Han 3000 shook his head.


    "Han 3000, what do you say?" He Xiaoxiao is instantly angry and scolds Han 3000.


    "You can hear me clearly. Isn''t it sad to have a daughter like you?" Han 3000 looked directly at he Xiaoxiao''s fierce eyes without fear.


    Angry he Xiaoxiao raises his fist to teach Han 3000 lessons, but he is stopped by Lintong.


    In public, he Xiaoxiao hits others, which will make her lose her sense. When it comes to Simen, it will certainly cause many people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Xiaoxiao, why get angry with this kind of waste? Soon, he will never appear in front of you again." Lintong said that only he Xiaoxiao could understand the meaning of the latter sentence, because he had already told the test personnel that he would not appear in front of he Xiaoxiao if he killed Han 3000 in the case of failure.


    He Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and restrained his anger. Han Sanqian looks at Lintong. He has heard his name several times, but this is the first time he has seen Lintong¡° Is Lintong the son of heaven Han 3000 said. Lintong unconsciously straightened his waist, in front of Han 3000, he looked high and said, "yes, it''s me."¡° Do you think I''m such a waste that I''ve been in the eye of a proud man like you? I''ve asked someone to kill me several times. Aren''t you afraid of me? " Han Sanqian laughs scornfully. What''s the best son of heaven is just bullshit. He''s really so powerful. Why should he ask someone to kill him? Judging from Lintong''s actions, he is afraid, so he will deal with Han Sanqian. Lintong''s face changed when he heard this. He unconsciously took a look at Fang Zhan with Yu Guang. He knew that what he had done had no sophistry, but he would never admit that he was afraid, so he would find someone to deal with Han 3000¡° I just don''t want the Apocalypse to be sullied by you. How can I be afraid of you? " Lintong cold voice¡° Who is rubbish? Only the first world war can prove it. Dare you? " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 780

    Han 3000''s provocation makes Lintong clench his fist instantly. As the son of heaven, how can he shrink back in front of such things?


    Although Han 3000 has some skills, in Lintong''s opinion, Han 3000''s strength still lags behind him, which is not enough to make up for in the short half month after he entered the apocalypse.


    "Han 3000, you are really smart. In your present position, are you qualified to fight Lintong? Even if you lose, others will take it for granted. Not only will you not lose anything, but you can also be proud that you have dealt with Lintong, so as to expand your reputation. " He Xiaoxiao looks at Han 3000 with a sneer and says.


    "I really like your wild idea." Han 3000 helplessly shook his head, also don''t know he Xiaoxiao is from what angle to think of this possibility.


    "Han 3000, if you want to fight me, it''s not that you don''t have a chance. When you are promoted to the prefecture level, I''ll wait for you. Don''t let me down." After listening to he Xiaoxiao, Lintong loosened his fist.


    With Han 3000''s current status, he is not qualified to be his opponent. He can''t be challenged by Han 3000, so that Han 3000 can use him to enhance his reputation.


    "Soon, after today." Han 3000 light way.


    "A good dog is out of the way. Please get out of the way. I don''t want to waste time with people like you." He Xiaoxiao interjected.


    Han three thousand side, make way, and then to Jiang Yingying said: "make way for the dog, don''t be bitten by the dog."


    Jiang Yingying''s face muscles twitch, apparently trying to resist her smile.


    He Xiaoxiao and Lintong are so angry that they want to see Han 3000 die earlier.


    After arriving at his own viewing position, he Xiaoxiao angrily sat on the rattan chair and asked Lintong, "has the arrangement been made? I want Han 3000 to die here today. If there is any mistake, you can''t have anything to do with the third hall in the future."


    Lintong gave a cold smile and said, "don''t worry. Can I be negligent in my work, and it''s not only you who think he died."


    "This Shabi is really going to piss me off. I dare to say I''m a dog. After he dies, I''ll whip the corpse and let him die without a whole corpse." He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth, as if this was not enough to vent her anger. She continued: "I will not let go of any of his worldly family. If I dare to offend him Xiaoxiao, I will pay a heavy price."


    "Don''t be too excited. Keep your voice down. If you are heard by others, you will be in trouble. Do you think his death has something to do with yourself?" Lintong whispered a warning.


    Although he Xiaoxiao is a big lady, she still knows the importance of the matter. The Apocalypse forbids killing each other. If this matter is really known by outsiders, once the four gates are investigated, I''m afraid even her father will be involved.


    After taking a deep breath, he Xiaoxiao regained the calmness of the daughter of the Lord of the three halls. The faint smile on her face was particularly charming, which made many people lost their minds.


    Lintong admires he Xiaoxiao''s face changing technique very much. She can change her mood very quickly, and also knows what kind of posture she should take in front of whom.


    It has to be said that although the beauty of this woman is fascinating, the thorn on her body is absolutely fatal to a man.


    After the start of the grading competition, several rounds of the competition seemed boring. Although it was also an expert duel, most of the spectators still came to see Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 had made a big noise before he came to the apocalypse. Although everyone held different views about his participation in all the grading competitions, their mentality was the same at this time, I want to see how capable Han 3000 is.


    Finally, it was Han 3000''s turn to come on the stage, and the listless spectators finally raised their spirits. Even he Xiaoxiao and Lintong unconsciously straightened their waists.


    "Did you arrange this opponent for him?" Looking at Han 3000''s opponent as strong as a bull, obviously stronger than those before, he Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "He is the most powerful person in the xuanzi level this time, and he is also the one who is most likely to be promoted to the Dizi level." Lintong said.


    "Han 3000 won''t even be able to beat him. In that case, your arrangement will be in vain." He Xiaoxiao said with a funny face.


    Lintong is not willing to admit Han 3000''s strength, but he has really seen Han 3000 fight Fang Zhan. This opponent is really powerful at xuanzi level, but the chance to use him to stop Han 3000''s pace is very slim.


    "No, I just want to use this man to consume Han 3000''s physical strength." Lintong said.


    "Do you still need to consume his physical strength to test the master of Di Zi level?" He Xiaoxiao disdains to say that, in her opinion, even Han 3000 is in the peak state of physical strength, it is absolutely impossible to compete with the master of Di Zi level. Lintong''s arrangement is superfluous.


    "I''m doing it to make sure it''s safe." Lintong explained that after seeing Han 3000 fight Fang Zhan, Lintong didn''t want to see the result he didn''t want because of his negligence.


    On the challenge arena, Han 3000''s opponent is ready to start, and the sound of shouting starts one after another.


    "Han 3000, your reputation is very loud. Today you are the stepping stone to my fame." The man said to Han 3000 with a grim smile. It seems that in his opinion, the game is in hand¡° You think so, I can understand. After all, Han 3000 is really a celebrity of apocalypse. He just wants to treat me as a stepping stone. It''s not a simple thing. " Han 3000 light way, such an opponent, simply let him not rise to the idea of hand, because xuanzi level and his strength gap is too big, simply can''t enter his eyes¡° Take advantage of the opportunity to speak, you quickly say a few words, after the game, I''m afraid you will never be able to speak Said the man¡° It seems that you have been bribed by Lintong, and this son of heaven is really afraid of me. " Han 3000 laughs. At this time, the referee ordered, the game officially began. The first time that person chose to bully the body attack, obviously did not intend to give Han 3000 half a chance, and want to end the game in the shortest time. On the other hand, Han 3000, standing in the same place, was holding his hands behind him. It seemed that he didn''t intend to fight back, let alone choose to avoid the edge¡° What''s this guy doing? Can''t he wait to die in the same place? "¡° Cao, I still have hope for him. I didn''t expect that he didn''t even have the desire to fight back. How did this rubbish become an old apprentice of Yi? " Just when many people don''t understand this scene, Jiang Yingying shows a faint smile. Only she knows what Han 3000 wants to do. Her all-out strike led to dislocation of the wrist. How could this person cause damage to Han 3000? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 781

    At the time when everyone thought Han 3000 was dead, the man''s fist had already hit Han 3000''s chest. With the deadly power of this fist, even the real dizi level master did not dare to resist so hard.


    "This guy really didn''t dodge. In my opinion, he didn''t have time to react." Seeing this scene, he Xiaoxiao sneers contemptuously that with such strength, he even wants to be promoted to Tianzi level. It''s ridiculous.


    Lintong frowned. Based on his understanding of Han 3000''s strength, it should be very simple for Han 3000 to avoid this blow. His opponent has great strength, but his speed is not so fast that he can''t avoid it. How can this happen!


    "What the hell is this guy doing?" Lintong puzzled said.


    "What else can he do? This blow is enough to kill him. Ah, it''s boring. I thought he could bring me some surprise, but I didn''t expect that he was such a waste." He Xiaoxiao shook his head disappointedly and continued: "it seems that the person you are prepared to do too much. Han 3000 can''t get there at all."


    Everyone''s thoughts are as like as two peas. He looks to him that three thousand is dead, because if they hit the heart with such a force, they will be shocked if they do not die instantly.


    "Such a person dares to compare with Lintong. Ah, it''s disappointing."


    "Now he''s a real joke."


    "Really..."


    Just as everyone was talking, the opponent suddenly burst out a cry of pain, and in his ferocious expression, there was a trace of despair.


    When he hit Han 3000 with his fist, it was like hitting on a copper wall and breaking his fingers. In this instant, he understood that Han 3000 could not be an opponent because of his strong fighting ability.


    "Are you tickling me?" Han 3000 said.


    The man''s face changed. He tried his best to strike, but Han 3000 said that he was tickling. This made him very angry, but his fist hand had gradually lost consciousness. As a party, he knew better than those bystanders. Even if he was given ten more chances, he could not win Han 3000.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    "Han 3000 got a punch, but it''s all right."


    "How can it be? Has his fighting ability reached such a terrible level?"


    At this time, the public finally realized what had happened.


    Han 3000 didn''t avoid the attack, not because he couldn''t avoid it, but because he didn''t pay attention to the attack of this magnitude, and he could resist it only by his physical body!


    "Grass, is his body made of iron? How can it be so strong?"


    "You don''t have to fight back to win. This guy is so fierce."


    "It seems that his strength has far exceeded the level of xuanzi. I''m afraid... I''m afraid he has the strength of dizi or even Tianzi!"


    Everyone was amazed.


    He Xiaoxiao with a scornful expression also understands what happened, which has to make her expression become dignified.


    Even a master of Tianzi level beside her could not help sighing: "I''m afraid that no one below Tianzi level can be his opponent."


    He Xiaoxiao was very unhappy when he heard this. He turned to the master and said, "you think too much of him. Now he hasn''t won."


    The Tianzi level master said with a cool smile: "although this game is not over, his opponent has no chance to make a move. Even if Han 3000 gives him another chance, he does not dare to make a move, because his fist has been completely abandoned."


    He Xiaoxiao grits her teeth. What she wants to see is Han 3000 falling on the challenge arena, or even dying on the challenge arena, rather than seeing Han 3000''s high spirited side.


    Those who dare to ignore her have to bear serious consequences. He Xiaoxiao does not allow him to continue to live in the apocalypse.


    "Lintong, I hope you don''t let me down." He Xiaoxiao said to Lintong.


    Lintong sighs helplessly, and he doesn''t want to see Han 3000 show off, but this is Han 3000''s strength, which no one can stop. Even in the promotion test, Lintong is not sure whether the person he arranged can stop Han 3000.


    Because just now that master of Tianzi level has said that no one below Tianzi level can be Han 3000''s opponent, this is absolutely not just saying.


    "I''ll make him do his best." Lintong said.


    At this time, Han 3000 said to his opponent, "do you want to come again? I can give you another chance."


    The man is sweating. Come again?


    Even if it''s ten more times.


    This blow alone has already broken one of his hands. To do it again is just to break the other hand.


    And this is Han 3000 did not fight back, once he shot, the end is unimaginable.


    Hesitating for a moment, the man lowered his head and said to Han 3000, "I give up." Han Sanqian calmly smiles and walks out of the challenge arena. This grading match is over, and it ends in a way that no one thought of¡° He didn''t even give a hand, but he won. Who can be his opponent¡° This guy is so strong. It seems that Lintong''s reputation as the son of heaven will soon be lost. "¡° Does he want to set a record and become the first person in the history of apocalypse to be promoted to the rank of Tianzi in such a short period of time? " The wind outlet is like a piece of grass on the wall, and suddenly falls to Han 3000. Those who looked down upon Han 3000 before changed their views on Han 3000. This is apocalypse, a place to prove itself with strength. As long as they have strong strength, they can be recognized by others. Only strength is respected. After the end of the first grading match, the news quickly spread to yilao''s ears. For such a result, he didn''t feel a bit surprised, because he had very high expectations for Han 3000. If he couldn''t cope with this little trouble, Han 3000 would let him down. However this process, still let Yi old some accident. Han 3000 did not even make a move, and he had already made the other side surrender¡° Old Yi, it''s said that Han 3000 got a blow, but he knocked his opponent''s hand out. Has his physical quality reached such a terrible level? " The assistant asked as like as two peas, who thought that the news might change in the process of passing the message, so that the news became less accurate. But after asking again, the answer was exactly the same, which made him feel appalled. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 782

    This kind of strong physical quality is impossible even for today''s masters, so the assistant can''t believe it, because in his opinion, it''s beyond the tolerance of mortals.


    Yi Lao is also puzzled. He can''t explain this kind of physical strength, or even it''s beyond his understanding. But it makes him more confident that only Han 3000 can solve the crisis.


    I''m afraid only Han 3000 can afford the three words of Savior.


    "As I said, he is the Savior and has a strong body, which can give him a better advantage in dealing with the creatures in the second world. It''s good for Apocalypse and the whole world." Yi said.


    The assistant nodded. According to the Apocalypse secret Scripture, the creatures in the second world are very strong in physique, which is also the reason why so many Tianzi level masters fell. If the Tianzi level masters at that time could have Han 3000''s strong physique, it would not have made the war so fierce.


    "Mr. Yi, I believe more and more in what you say." Said the assistant.


    Meanwhile, the news reached the third hall.


    After hearing this, he Qingfeng felt ridiculous for the first time, which was not credible at all. But when his spies confirmed the authenticity of the news again and again, he Qingfeng''s expression became serious.


    "Are you sure? His physical strength can really shatter each other''s hands? " He Qingfeng asked.


    The spy nodded his head and said, "I''ve confirmed it several times. If you don''t believe me, I can have him sent to you."


    "Let him come at once, and I''ll see what''s going on." Hearing is false and seeing is true. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he Qingfeng didn''t want to believe it, or he couldn''t believe it.


    Soon after the Scout left, he appeared at three o''clock with Han 3000''s opponent.


    As a xuanzi level person, he has never been in touch with the area of the three halls, and he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls, has never been seen so closely. Therefore, he was so worried that he didn''t even have the courage to look up in front of he Qingfeng.


    "Raise your hand." He Qingfeng said to the man.


    "Back to the temple Lord, my hand has been completely useless, and now I have no consciousness." Said the man.


    He Qingfeng frowned, two steps forward, holding the man''s hand, frowning even more.


    Not only is the hand useless, but also the phalanx is broken, and even the wrist has obvious fracture phenomenon.


    "Is this really the result of your punching Han 3000?" He Qingfeng took a deep breath. Such a strong anti shock force was produced by the human body, which made him unable to believe.


    "Back to the temple Lord, it''s true. If you want to know the detailed process, I can tell you how I felt at that time." Said the man.


    He Qingfeng shook his head and said, "no, you go."


    The results have been presented in front of him, which is enough to prove Han 3000''s strength. The detailed process is meaningless to he Qingfeng, and he doesn''t need to know.


    Because once there is such a master in the four gates, the status of the three halls will be in danger. Even if yilao really goes to the second world, he can''t suppress Han 3000.


    "This old man, where on earth did he find such a monster?" He Qingfeng said, biting his teeth.


    Grading competition is still going on, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying passed the test all the way, almost without any resistance, smoothly entered the next round of grading competition, the test of dizi level experts.


    He Xiaoxiao returns to the third hall with strong dissatisfaction. Han 3000 is in the limelight, which makes her hate her teeth. Now the whole apocalypse is rumored that Han 3000 is very powerful, and may even set a record for the fastest promotion to Tianzi level. She can''t accept the success of people who once ignored her. Now she has only one idea in her mind to stop Han 3000, Let everyone know that Han 3000 is just a waste.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to the grading match? Who provoked you?" When he Qingfeng saw he Xiaoxiao''s unhappy face, he asked.


    "Dad, do something for me. I''ll stop Han 3000." He Xiaoxiao has been hiding he Qingfeng about this matter, but now she has to tell he Qingfeng, because she is worried that Lintong will not be able to stop Han 3000.


    Listen to this tone, there is obviously a contradiction between the two people, which makes he Qingfeng feel puzzled. Han Sanqian''s time for Apocalypse is very short. How can he and he Xiaoxiao break out a contradiction?


    "What''s the matter? How did he provoke my precious daughter?" He Qingfeng asked.


    "Don''t worry, you just need to help me find a way, I can''t let him show off." He Xiaoxiao said.


    He Qingfeng came to his side and said with a comforting face: "daughter, you should know the rules of the Apocalypse very well. Even if I am the Lord of the three halls, I can''t break them."


    "Are you going to humiliate your daughter after he''s promoted to the top of the ladder?" He Xiaoxiao said with tears in her eyes.


    He Qingfeng, a slave of his daughter, saw this scene. He felt heartbroken and said angrily: "dear daughter, first tell me how he provoked you. If he really made a mistake, his father will take revenge for you."


    He Xiaoxiao tells he Qingfeng about the conflict between her and Han 3000. He Qingfeng has no choice but to find out Han 3000''s fault even if he wants to pick a bone in the egg¡° Daughter, don''t you know Han 3000 already has a wife and children? It''s understandable that he is indifferent to you. " He Qingfeng said¡° Is that understandable? " He Xiaoxiao looks at each other angrily. She is sought after by Tianqi people, but Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to her. How do you understand a person who is used to being held in the palm of his hand¡° Dad, do you want me to understand him? " He Xiaoxiao said coldly. He Qingfeng sighed in his heart. He spoiled all the princess''s diseases. Why should he be responsible for Xiaoxiao''s present character? However, he Qingfeng is such a daughter. He can''t do anything severe to him¡° Good daughter, let''s just let it go. I''m afraid Apocalypse will be in big trouble recently. Han 3000 may be able to help in this trouble. " He Qingfeng said that old Yi told him that only Han 3000 could save the apocalypse. Although he didn''t believe this, he could make some contribution to the Apocalypse with Han 3000''s strength. It would be very unfortunate for Apocalypse to kill such a master because of he Xiaoxiao''s willfulness. In the face of small things, he Qingfeng will take the lead in taking care of the interests of the third hall, but in the face of such big events as the second world, he Qingfeng does not dare. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 783

    He Xiaoxiao is gloomy and silent. She doesn''t care what trouble the Apocalypse has. In her world, only she is the core. If anyone makes her unhappy, she will make the other party unhappy.


    How can he Xiaoxiao feel comfortable if he can''t get rid of this evil spirit?


    "Dad, since you don''t help me, I''ll do something for myself." He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    He Qingfeng wants to persuade a few words, but he Xiaoxiao has turned around and left, which makes him have no choice but to sigh.


    "Follow her. Don''t make her do anything stupid." He Qingfeng said.


    After leaving the three Hall area, he Xiaoxiao finds Lintong. Since he Qingfeng refuses to help, she has to make sure that the person Lintong is looking for is strong enough to kill Han 3000 in the test tomorrow.


    Now he Xiaoxiao, has made clear her goal, she must let Han 3000 die, only Han 3000 died her heart will be happy.


    "I want to see the person you''re looking for." He Xiaoxiao said to Lintong in a commanding tone.


    Lintong knows he Xiaoxiao''s character. Once the princess''s temper comes up, no one can control it.


    "I''ll call him right away." Lintong said.


    After a while, a middle-aged man appeared in front of them, looking about 40 years old.


    He Xiaoxiao looked up and down again, although her strength is very weak, but the word level people in her eyes, equivalent to waste, usually she would not talk to such people.


    "As long as you can kill Han 3000, I can give you a higher position in the third hall." He Xiaoxiao said to the man.


    The man took a look at Lintong. Before Lintong found him, he just said that he wanted to stop Han 3000''s promotion, but he never said that he wanted to kill.


    "Miss He, you should know the rules of Apocalypse very well. Killing each other is taboo. If I kill Han 3000, I can''t save my own life." Said the man.


    He Xiaoxiao looked at the man coldly and said, "don''t you dare to listen to my orders?"


    "Lintong, the conditions we agreed before are not killing people." The man asked Lintong.


    Lintong didn''t mention it, because even yilao and he Qingfeng didn''t dare to break the taboo, but he Xiaoxiao''s attitude is obviously that Han 3000 must die.


    "It wasn''t murder before, but now, do you think there is a choice?" Lintong light said.


    The man frowned and resolutely refused: "if so, I quit, I won''t ruin my future."


    After that, the man was ready to leave.


    But at this time, he Xiaoxiao suddenly said: "you are in the secular, there should be family."


    This sentence made the man stop and clench his fist.


    He came to the Apocalypse for ten years, but before that, he had his own happy family in the secular world. He Xiaoxiao''s words obviously threatened his family.


    "If you don''t follow my orders, I will order people to kill all your relatives in the secular world, and they will be killed alive." He Xiaoxiao continued.


    The man turned his head and said angrily, "he Xiaoxiao, you dare!"


    "I''m the daughter of the Lord of the three halls. What do you think you can stop me? Apocalypse can only leave Apocalypse once a year. You can''t prevent me. " He Xiaoxiao said.


    The man took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that he Xiaoxiao should be so shameless. Moreover, he knew that since he Xiaoxiao could say this, he would be able to do it.


    As she said, she is the daughter of the Lord of the three halls!


    "But if I kill Han 3000, I will die myself." Said the man.


    "In the test, there is no eye for fists and feet, and it is also an uncontrollable accident to miss and kill people. Don''t worry, I will protect you from the position of the third hall." He Xiaoxiao promised.


    "Really?" The man didn''t believe what he Xiaoxiao said.


    "I he Xiaoxiao talk, is there any fake, and I let you kill him, if I don''t protect you, what if you betray me?" He Xiaoxiao said.


    The man hesitated for a moment and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Now that he has something in his hand, he believes that he Xiaoxiao dare not play with him. Just as Xiaoxiao said, if he Xiaoxiao does not protect him, he Xiaoxiao can be exposed as a backstage agent, or die together.


    "Can you really make it an accident?" After the man left, Lintong was puzzled and asked, boxing without eyes is a feeble explanation. After all, as a master of Di Zi level, how can he fail to kill a person who has just been promoted to Huang Zi level.


    "Tomorrow, we will arrange a master who is good at using concealed weapons. After he kills Han 3000, I want him to die too." He Xiaoxiao said.


    Lintong was shocked. He once believed what he Xiaoxiao had said before, but he didn''t expect that he Xiaoxiao was yellow sparrow behind, and even the man wanted to kill him!


    A woman''s heart is like a snake and a scorpion. Lintong finally realizes the true meaning of this sentence. Joining hands with such a woman makes Lintong feel chilly. When will this woman kill him?


    "If you do that, it will only make the situation more serious. The four gates and three halls will definitely join hands to thoroughly investigate this matter." Lintong reminds us that the plan is vicious enough, but it is not perfect, because it involves an extra person. The more people involved in this matter, the more unstable the factors will be¡° Now that I can do this, there will be a solution. You just need to arrange it according to my instructions. " He Xiaoxiao said. Lintong calm face, there is a solution? Once the four doors and three halls are disturbed, he Xiaoxiao, even he Qingfeng''s daughter, can''t easily quell this matter. Suddenly, Lintong''s face changed and said to he Xiaoxiao, "he Xiaoxiao, you don''t want me to carry this black pot."¡° Why, you and I are partners. " He Xiaoxiao said with a smile. The more beautiful a woman is, the more untrustworthy she is. What''s more, she is a vicious woman with a heart like snakes and scorpions. Lintong is not willing to let herself become a tool for her to use, but also to take all the responsibility to herself¡° He Xiaoxiao, I''m quitting. " Lintong said. He Xiaoxiao looked cold and said, "Lintong, do you still have a choice? You don''t know what Si men think of you now. If I don''t want to accept you in San Dian, you are a joke in Si men. Do you think you still have the face to go back to Si men? " Lintong and the third hall are very close recently, which is well known to all the people of the fourth hall. There are even rumors that he will betray the fourth hall and join the third hall. In this case, Lintong has no way out, because even if he is willing to return to the fourth hall, he will be laughed at by the public, and will be regarded as garbage that the third hall does not want. As a proud son of heaven, Lintong will never have such a black spot in his life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 784

    Looking at the hesitant Lintong, he Xiaoxiao scoffs. As a man, how can he achieve great things if he is so indecisive?


    "Lintong, I didn''t expect that you are just a counsellor. I think too much of you. If you want to quit, go now. I won''t stop you." He Xiaoxiao said.


    Lintong knows that he Xiaoxiao is deliberately stimulating himself, but he also knows that if he leaves, he will never have the chance to join the third hall, because he Qingfeng will not nod in any case as long as he is not willing to.


    Back to the four doors to be a joke?


    Lintong had no way back when he thought of betraying the four gates. He would never allow himself to be humiliated by the four gates.


    "I''ll find someone who''s good at using concealed weapons." Lintong said.


    He Xiaoxiao smiles. This result is expected by her. Lintong is a man with high self-esteem and has been praised as the son of heaven for so many years. He attaches great importance to the word "face". How can he accept being humiliated when he returns to Si men?


    "Don''t worry. After this is over, I''ll let you join the third hall." He Xiaoxiao promised.


    Lintong took a deep breath. His main concern now is not whether he can join the third hall, but whether he can kill Han 3000 or not. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Xuanzi level field.


    Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying are stepping up their training for tomorrow''s test. To be more precise, Jiang Yingying is training, while Han 3000 is in a daze, because with his current physical condition, tomorrow''s test will not hinder him at all.


    "Three thousand, you have to be careful tomorrow." Fang Zhan comes to Han 3000 and reminds him.


    "Lintong will not give up? This is the place of apocalypse. Does he dare not obey the rules of apocalypse? " Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "If it''s just Lintong, I won''t worry too much, but there are still contradictions between you and he Xiaoxiao." Fang Zhan said that he had learned about he Xiaoxiao in private, because he Xiaoxiao''s many deeds spread widely in Apocalypse, so after some inquiry, Fang Zhan knew what kind of person he Xiaoxiao was.


    It''s not easy to be offended by a woman who must be punished. Moreover, this woman has such a backstage as the head of the three halls. Once she is willful, no one is sure what she can do.


    "This woman is a little strange. I don''t even know how to provoke her. Do you believe it?" Han three thousand helpless way, today meet he Xiaoxiao, he Xiaoxiao eyes hate let Han three thousand can''t touch the head.


    In Han Sanqian''s opinion, he and he Xiaoxiao just met each other. He didn''t feel that he had offended him, but he Xiaoxiao''s attitude seemed to have a deep hatred with him.


    "Xin, a woman is a strange creature, especially this kind of arrogant woman. It''s normal for her to provoke her unintentionally. And I heard that he Qingfeng''s indulgence in her makes her arrogant in the whole apocalypse. No matter how bad she does, he Qingfeng will try to help her deal with it, which leads to he Xiaoxiao''s more willful, So I''m worried that he Xiaoxiao will block the test tomorrow. " Fang Zhan said.


    Han Sanyi looks at Fang Zhan in surprise. This guy has lived in seclusion for many years. Unexpectedly, he has a thorough understanding of women, and he must have some personal experience to say this.


    "Fang Zhan, it seems that your love story is quite rich. When you have time to tell me, let me learn some experience." Han 3000 laughs.


    "When you get along with Su Yingxia, you envy others. Do you still need experience?" When he said this, Fang Zhan''s eyes did have an undisguised admiration.


    At first, Fang Zhan was with Han 3000 because of his daughter. But the longer he spent with Han 3000, the more he could feel the charm of Han 3000. This charm was not only aimed at women, but also infected by Han 3000 as a man.


    Just Han 3000''s firm feelings towards Su Yingxia will make Fang Zhan admire him.


    With Han 3000''s position in the secular world, if he wants a woman, he must be able to play it. Moreover, many men will be tempted and fall because of this, but Han 3000 does not. This is not what every man can do.


    "Of course, with experience, we can get along better." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Fang Zhan glared at Han 3000 and said, "what you want to know is not experience, right?"


    Han Sanqian smiles. Fang Zhan is also an old fox. It''s not strange to be able to guess what he''s thinking.


    "You and your daughter have been separated for so many years. It''s really curious what happened. What''s more, you know very little about her information, which shows that you only know that you have a daughter. It makes people wonder what''s going on." Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan''s expression flashed a trace of regret, as if he was regretting some of the decisions he made in that year.


    After a moment''s silence, Fang Zhan said to Han 3000, "I was crazy about martial arts and devoted all my energy to it. When I knew I had the opportunity to join apocalypse, could you understand how excited I was?"


    "So you''re excited to leave your family behind?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously. Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, "she''s just pregnant."¡° You are not human, are you Han Sanqian is surprised to say how desperate it is for a woman to be abandoned during her pregnancy. Fang Zhan has done such a crazy thing in order to join the apocalypse. No wonder he knows very little about his daughter, because he has never seen her before¡° When you really know the apocalypse, you may understand why I choose this, because it''s not only for myself, but also for more important reasons. " Fang Zhan said¡° And the secret of the apocalypse? " Han 3000 frowned. Fang Zhan nodded and said, "I believe that if you meet such a choice, you will be the same as me."¡° Fart. " Han 3000 sniffed and said, "even if the sky falls down, I will never abandon my wife and children. This kind of animal can do something, but I will not do it." This sentence is equivalent to criticizing Fang Zhan in disguised form. However, Fang Zhan laughs it off and says, "if you have to leave, you can ensure their safety." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 785

    The question raised by Fang Zhan makes Han 3000 look serious. Only by leaving can their safety be guaranteed. It shows that Fang Zhan had no choice at all, and this matter involves the secret of the apocalypse. It seems that the existence of the Apocalypse should protect some peace, or fight against some power.


    Han 3000 used to be an atheist, but after the skull incident, he knew that there might be some mysterious aspects in the world that he did not know. Maybe he was not a ghost, but he must be extraordinary.


    "It seems that the enemy faced by apocalypse is not simple." Han 3000 said.


    "Trying to trick me?" Fang Zhan looks at Han 3000 with disdain.


    Han three thousand embarrassed wrinkled his nose, said: "I just ask, the answer has been placed in front of me, as long as I reach out to know, also need a routine?"


    "Tomorrow is the last pass. As long as you can pass, you can take part in the test of the devil''s cave. At that time, you will know all the answers, but it is still unknown whether you can come back alive from the devil''s cave." Fang Zhan said.


    Han Sanqian asked people about the devil''s cave. Although they didn''t know what kind of place the devil''s cave was, they heard that no one could survive the test of the devil''s cave in the past ten years. Even in recent years, no one dared to participate in the test of the devil''s cave. This shows that the devil''s cave has left a psychological shadow on many people of apocalypse, This is the real difficulty Han 3000 has to face.


    "You''re not afraid, are you?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "To tell you the truth, how can I be afraid of losing my life? But my curiosity is more serious than my fear." Han 3000 laughs.


    Fang Zhan laughs. Han 3000 is really a very special person. His idea is different from ordinary people, and his strength is also different from ordinary people. If he can really come back from the devil''s cave alive, he will shock the whole apocalypse.


    Because he will be the shortest person to join the apocalypse in the history of apocalypse.


    "By the way, since you haven''t even met your daughter, how can you know whether she is a man or a woman?" Han Sanqian returns to Fang Zhan.


    "It''s a clue I''ve worked hard to get." Fang Zhan said, with a trace of regret in his eyes.


    Han 3000 patted Fang Zhan on the shoulder and said, "as long as she is alive, the Nangong family will be able to find her."


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "before that, I will always stay with you, but after I find my daughter, I will leave to make up for the debt I owe her for so many years."


    Han Sanyi looks like she wants to stop talking. Fang Zhan wants to make up for his daughter, but whether the other party will accept it is still unknown. Maybe even if she does find someone, she will only hate the other party and is not willing to accept his make-up.


    Han 3000 has his own experience of this. Shi Jing didn''t care about him at that time. Now, even if Shi Jing cares about him, Han 3000 won''t feel too deeply, because the feelings between them have long been weakened by the coldness of that year.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Fang Zhan''s daughter has been waiting for him. This kind of thing can''t be guessed accurately by Han 3000''s personal experience.


    The next day, the test that everyone was looking forward to finally began. In addition to Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying, there were still ten people at the xuanzi level. But among these ten people, only two or three, or even one, could really be promoted to the Dizi level.


    When the first person''s test begins, Han 3000 is watching. The moment they fight, Han 3000 can feel the strength gap between the xuanzi level and the Dizi level. This gap is not a gap of one or two levels at all. The Dizi level''s strength completely crush the xuanzi level.


    "Brother 3000, I didn''t expect that the top master of xuanzi level was so unbearable for dizi level." Jiang Yingying said to Han 3000.


    "As the sub core power of apocalypse, dizi level should have such strength, but it''s not difficult for you to deal with such people." Han 3000 laughs.


    Jiang Yingying light smile, said: "three thousand brother, the stage is on the test, but the audience, most people are looking at us, so high-profile is not good."


    Today''s test, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying are the real protagonists. Those people want to see how they will perform in front of the local level masters, so now most of their eyes are on them.


    "I''ve been keeping a low profile for so many years, so I should keep a high profile. After all, it''s a place where strength is the most important. It''s boring to keep a low profile." Han 3000 said.


    Before in Yuncheng, Han 3000 had a secret identity that could not be revealed. Nangong Qianqiu did not allow him to live as a Han family member, so he had to hide himself. No matter how abusive the outside world was, Han 3000 could only laugh it off.


    But now it''s different. Han 3000 has no restrictions, so he doesn''t have to swallow his anger.


    "Do I have to beat my assessor?" Jiang Yingying said happily.


    Just when others guess how long they can hold on to the test, Jiang Yingying is already thinking about whether to save face for the examiners. This is something that those people dare not think about.


    "I''d better save face. I''ll just win one or two moves." Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying nodded. Since she wants to win one or two moves, she has to control her strength. Finally, it''s Jiang Yingying''s turn to play. She is faced with a master who is famous for her skills. Speed and agility are his strengths. But as the old saying goes, in the face of absolute power, any trick is powerless. When he meets Jiang Yingying, he can only admit his bad luck¡° You said, "how long can Jiang Yingying persist?"¡° She''s a little weaker than Han 3000. In my opinion, it''s good to stick to 20 moves. "¡° This has far exceeded the test standard. It seems that she will definitely be promoted to the prefecture level. It''s really enviable. " After Jiang Yingying came to power, the following people began to talk about her. However, there are few voices about her failure. Most people still think that Jiang Yingying can pass the test. After all, people have seen her strength before and dare not despise her any more. On the high platform in the distance, this is the place where several big figures of the heaven level watch the battle, including he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls. Out of curiosity, he came to watch the test, but to his surprise, yilao didn''t come. Want to know Han 3000 but his apprentice, can promote the word level should be the most concerned about the matter of old Yi, how can he not show up¡° This woman is Han 3000''s maid? I didn''t expect that even she was qualified to take part in the test. I was surprised. " He Qingfeng said lightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 786

    maid!


    The status is low, but the strength is so strong.


    When he Xiaoxiao heard this sentence, she subconsciously clenched her teeth. As the daughter of the Lord of the three halls, although she set all kinds of love in one body, in terms of strength, she could not even compare with Han 3000''s maid, which made he Xiaoxiao''s heart very unbalanced. In Apocalypse, how could she have a better woman?


    Now she regrets that she only arranges for Han 3000 to be killed, but she doesn''t target Jiang Yingying.


    Han 3000 can''t live, so can Jiang Yingying.


    However, as long as Han 3000 is dead, it''s only a matter of time before Jiang Yingying dies, so he Xiaoxiao is not in a hurry.


    "Dad, if I''m willing to train hard, this woman is nothing." He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    He Qingfeng has no choice but to smile. There is no if in the world, but even if he doesn''t work hard, it doesn''t matter. As long as he is there, he has a position, and he doesn''t want to see he suffer.


    "That''s for sure." He Qingfeng said.


    At this time, the test on the stage has already begun, and the two fight back and forth. Jiang Yingying can only use her body to fight against each other''s skillful attacks most of the time, because in the degree of agility, he Xiaoxiao''s reaction is far from enough to cope with each other''s attacks.


    This makes Jiang Yingying a little angry. After all, her physical strength is not as strong as Han 3000. Every time she is attacked, the pain will make Jiang Yingying more angry.


    But for Han 3000''s warning, Jiang Yingying could not help fighting back with all her strength.


    "Only to be beaten. I thought she was so good." After seeing Jiang Yingying''s performance, he Xiaoxiao sneers coldly.


    Standing aside, he Qingfeng frowns. Jiang Yingying seems to be struggling, but she is obviously still suppressing her strength, which makes him unable to figure out the reason.


    "Dad, why don''t you talk? She''s such a rubbish. Are you still so absorbed in it?" Seeing that he Qingfeng didn''t respond, he Xiaoxiao asked.


    He Qingfeng knows that he Xiaoxiao is not convinced, so he attacks Jiang Yingying''s strength maliciously. However, Jiang Yingying''s strength can not be discredited by he Xiaoxiao with a few words.


    "Daughter, this woman is restraining her outburst. That''s why people think she''s being beaten." He Qingfeng said.


    Hearing this, he Xiaoxiao was even more dissatisfied and said, "Dad, she is obviously being beaten. Why do you want to help her talk? Do you still have an affair with this woman?"


    In the face of he Xiaoxiao''s unreasonable making trouble, he Qingfeng smiles bitterly.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying in the challenge arena has been tired of it, and has a look at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand know Jiang Yingying has been in a passive state, has no patience, then nodded.


    Jiang Yingying receives Han 3000''s order, and her mouth rises slightly.


    He Qingfeng''s eyes in the distance coagulated and said: "next, it''s the performance of her real strength."


    Jiang Yingying suddenly ignores the opponent''s attack. Since she is inferior to her opponent in skill and speed, she can only make a big break and seek a fatal blow.


    "The test is over." See Jiang Yingying seems to have given up resistance, to the word level test officer said with a smile.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the examiner was blasted out of the challenge arena. All this happened between lightning and flint. Not to mention that he didn''t react, even those who watched the battle didn''t recover.


    Jiang Yingying clapped her hands and said with a smile, "it''s over at last. You''ve beaten me for so long. It''s almost over."


    With that, Jiang Yingying stepped down from the challenge arena, which made others recover from the shock.


    "Is this... Is this the end?"


    "She, she even hit the master of the word level!"


    "How can it be that she is so strong that she is not even her opponent at the prefecture level!"


    The voice of exclamation rang out from everywhere, and the unbelievable expression on each face seemed to see an illusion, as if in a dream.


    The master of Di Zi level is a very high threshold for xuanzi level. Even if xuanzi level is promoted to Di Zi level successfully, it will take a long time to train to reach the real strength of Di Zi level. However, Jiang Yingying has defeated the master of Di Zi level in the test. What a strength performance!


    Jiang Yingying back to Han 3000, listening to the exclamation around, unconsciously spit out his tongue, said: "brother 3000, is it too much?"


    "How can you go too far? That guy has hit you more than ten times." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Listen to Han 3000 say so, Jiang Yingying just at ease.


    He Qingfeng takes a deep breath in the distance. Tianqi hasn''t seen such a strong newcomer for many years. Even Lintong, which was praised as the son of heaven, didn''t show such a strong strength.


    And she is just Han 3000''s maid, which makes he Qingfeng eager to see Han 3000''s real strength.


    "I''m not wrong. If this woman hadn''t restrained herself, her examiner would have been defeated." He Qingfeng said to he Xiaoxiao. He Xiaoxiao is still in a state of confusion. She is proud of her identity as the daughter of the third hall. She can surpass anyone. But what''s the use of her high identity? Her strength can''t even compare with Jiang Yingying. What''s her qualification to be superior in front of Han 3000. At this moment, he Xiaoxiao finally realized how painful it is to have no strength. Maybe give her another chance to choose, she will spend more time on training, but even so, it doesn''t help, because in terms of strength, no matter how noble she was born, no matter how many experts she trained, she will never be better than Han 3000. Similarly, there is Lintong. At this moment, the four words "the proud son of heaven" seem extremely ridiculous to Lintong. He is proud of it, but he did not expect that his achievements were so vulnerable in front of Jiang Yingying. He has set a record, in the face of the word level assessment, adhere to the 25 moves, which is the limit of the Apocalypse grading competition, but Jiang Yingying can directly defeat the word level examiner, the strength of which the gap is how big. What makes him despair is that this is just Jiang Yingying''s performance, and Han 3000''s strength is above Jiang Yingying¡° It seems that our plan is going to fail. " Lintong blurts out unconsciously that he Qingfeng is still on the scene¡° What''s the plan? " He Qingfeng asked. He Xiaoxiao heart a tight, quickly said: "Dad, nothing." He Qingfeng looks at he Xiaoxiao''s flustered eyes. With his understanding of he Xiaoxiao, how can he believe he Xiaoxiao''s so-called nothing¡° Lintong, now tell me, before there is a big mistake, it can be retrieved. " He Qingfeng asked Lintong with a cold face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 787

    Lintong unconsciously exposed his and he Xiaoxiao''s plans. At this time, he could not help shivering.


    He Qingfeng knows that the consequences are very serious. What''s more, he betrays he Xiaoxiao and offends this woman with a heart like a snake. The consequences are even more unimaginable.


    But it is obviously impossible to take back the spilled water.


    When Lintong finds he Xiaoxiao''s murderous eyes staring at him, he dares not look up.


    He Qingfeng grabs Lintong by the collar and lifts him up in the air. He knows how willful his daughter is. If he does something against the Apocalypse rules, even as the head of the third hall, he can''t keep he Xiaoxiao safe, so he can only stop it before it happens.


    "Lintong, I want you to tell me what''s going on and what your plan is." He Qingfeng said with gnashing teeth.


    Lintong even breathing is trembling, he Qingfeng''s strong field pressure he almost breathless.


    "Temple master, plan... Is to kill Han 3000." Lintong said.


    Kill Han 3000!


    As soon as he Qingfeng gets rid of Lintong, the biggest taboo of apocalypse is to kill each other. In he Qingfeng''s opinion, although he Xiaoxiao is willful, she is not so stupid. After all, her life is at stake. As a girl, she would never have such a vicious idea.


    But at this moment, he knew that he was wrong. He Xiaoxiao was more than willful. She could do anything for her happiness.


    "He Xiaoxiao, I ask you to stop this plan immediately." He Qingfeng angrily rebuked.


    He Xiaoxiao doesn''t have the slightest regret on her face at this time. She is even angry with he Qingfeng. She doesn''t understand why he Qingfeng is so angry. It''s just killing a waste who just joined the apocalypse. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?


    Since Han 3000 provoked her, shouldn''t he die?


    Moreover, as the leader of the three halls, how could this little thing be unfair?


    "Dad, you are the leader of the three halls. These are just small things for you. Do you need to be so nervous? It''s a big deal to tear your face with the four gates. Is the four gates now as powerful as the three halls?" He Xiaoxiao stubborn said.


    He Qingfeng was angry and laughed. He never thought that he Xiaoxiao would say such a thing. Although the four gates and three halls have been in conflict for many years, they both belong to Apocalypse. Who dares to break the relationship between them easily?


    Even yilao couldn''t do it.


    And now the entrance of the forbidden area to the second world has changed, and the disaster of a hundred years ago is likely to come again. The four gates and three halls must work together to cope with this trouble. If we choose civil strife at this time, not only apocalypse, the whole earth will be in chaos. At that time, who can survive the invasion of the second world?


    "Little things?" He Qingfeng looked at he Xiaoxiao with a frosty face and said, "for you, killing people is just a small matter now?"


    "Yes, is it a big deal to kill a trash?" He Xiaoxiao held his head high. He didn''t know he was wrong at all. He even took it for granted.


    It was not until this moment that he Qingfeng really understood what kind of person he Xiaoxiao grew up with because of his doting on he Xiaoxiao. She was arrogant, reckless and willful. She was no longer the ridiculous little princess of that year.


    We have to find a way to make her realize her mistake.


    Pop!


    He Qingfeng waves his palm and slaps him in the face.


    The air seemed to solidify in an instant.


    He Xiaoxiao covers his face and looks at he Qingfeng in disbelief.


    Growing up, she has never been beaten, he Qingfeng tried every means to love her, never let her be wronged, but now, he Qingfeng gave her a slap in the face.


    When he Qingfeng slapped her in the face, the first reaction in his heart was that he regretted, regretted very much, and loved his daughter for decades. How could he beat her so hard?


    "You hit me." He Xiaoxiao''s eyes gradually became gloomy and said to he Qingfeng.


    "Daughter, I..." he Qingfeng looked at he Xiaoxiao slightly flustered.


    "Growing up, you never hit me, but now, you hit me because of an outsider." He Xiaoxiao felt the burning pain on her face, and her eyes became more emotionless.


    "I want you to know that when the Apocalypse breaks the rules, beating you is just to wake you up. When you make a big mistake, it''s not just beating you." He Qingfeng knows that he can''t be soft hearted, otherwise this slap in the face will be in vain. He must let he Xiaoxiao realize his mistake.


    But can he Xiaoxiao?


    Obviously not, because of this slap, she not only hated Han 3000 more, but also hated he Qingfeng.


    "I''m very conscious, very conscious, and you can''t stop it now." He Xiaoxiao said, biting his back teeth.


    He Qingfeng suddenly turns his head and looks at the challenge arena. At this time, Han 3000 and his test officer have already stood on the challenge arena. It is obvious that he Xiaoxiao''s plan is to kill Han 3000 with the test officer.


    "The plan won''t work." At this time, Lintong on one side said that after seeing Jiang Yingying''s strength, he knew that the person he was looking for could never be Han 3000''s opponent. Even Jiang Yingying almost had the strength of the word of heaven. How could Han 3000 be weaker than him? And the person he was looking for was just a master at the local level. Now Lintong has fully understood how much he belittles Han 3000. Han 3000 surpasses him, not because of time, but because of when he let Apocalypse know his real strength. All this will only change because of his one idea. god ''s favored one. What four ridiculous words. In front of Han 3000, he is nothing¡° What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you. " For he Xiaoxiao, who is eager for Han 3000''s death, Lintong''s words are beyond her acceptance. Lintong said with a relieved smile: "in fact, we all know how powerful Han 3000 is. It''s just that we don''t want to admit it. He Xiaoxiao, haven''t you recognized the reality yet? No matter you or I, you are not as good as Han 3000. What you have is just the status of the daughter of the third hall leader, while I am just the false name of the son of heaven. In the face of strength, we are nothing. " For he Xiaoxiao, these words are almost heartbreaking. Strength is strength. Is strength really more important than status? She is the daughter of the master of the three halls. Even if the master of the three heavenly characters meets her, she has to be called the first lady. How can Han 3000 compare with her¡° You fart, this kind of waste, what qualifications and I equal He Xiaoxiao denounced. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 788

    In the challenge arena, Han 3000 still has both hands behind him, but his posture doesn''t give people any sudden feeling, and no one thinks that he is too careless when facing the test of the local level masters. On the contrary, many people think that this is the performance of the real masters, and even many women have been looking at Han 3000 with a crazy face.


    In their hearts, Han 3000 will certainly pass the test, and even may end the battle in the shortest time.


    After all, Jiang Yingying has shown them the impossible miracle before, and Han 3000 is obviously more powerful than Jiang Yingying. How can Han 3000 not do what she can do?


    "It''s so handsome. It turns out that there are more handsome people in the world than Lintong."


    "He is the real proud son of heaven. Lintong is nothing."


    "From today on, my prince charming is Han 3000, what Lintong, get out of the way."


    Those who said these words used to be admirers of Lintong, but now, they turn to Han 3000 one after another and express their love for Han 3000 without concealment.


    "Han 3000, I want to be your woman."


    "I''m your destiny. Look at me. Look at me."


    "Han 3000, I''ll wait for you to marry me."


    Many women under the stage began to stir up, but Han 3000 heard these words, but not a bit happy, only headache, he does not need the love of these women, and for him, this kind of thing does not let him have any sense of superiority, but is a worry, very big trouble.


    There was a heavy anger between the eyebrows of the prefecture level testing officer. Han 3000''s posture didn''t pay attention to him at all, and the crazy women under the stage were more like saying that he would lose.


    Of course, anger did not dazzle his mind. Jiang Yingying''s performance just now is enough to make him really alert to Han 3000.


    Moreover, his goal today is to kill Han 3000 in order to protect the safety of his secular family, so he dare not take it lightly.


    "Han 3000, I''m not a mysterious person. It''s not a good thing that you are so careless." The examiner said to Han 3000.


    He needs Han 3000 to do his best. Only in this way can he find a chance to kill Han 3000.


    "I advise you that you''d better put away your killing heart, otherwise, you are the one who died here today." Han Sanqian said that Fang Zhan specifically reminded him yesterday, so Han Sanqian knew that the purpose of the test officer was not pure. His words were not to help himself, but to remind the other party.


    The examiner gave a cold smile and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Take it."


    The power gap between dizi level and xuanzi level can be seen only by naked eyes. After his hand, Han 3000 can clearly feel the oppression of a force. Of course, this is just the feeling produced by comparing with xuanzi level. From Han 3000''s own point of view, this oppression is nothing at all.


    During the fight, Han 3000 didn''t take the initiative, but carefully observed each other''s moves. For him, he can gain a lot of experience in actual combat, especially the opponent''s moves. This is the experience that can''t be gained by unilateral training.


    After he Qingfeng saw this scene in the distance, he was relieved. Under this kind of strength, he didn''t need to worry about Han 3000''s life being threatened. Moreover, when he gradually found out Han 3000''s purpose of not doing anything, he was even more shocked.


    As a person who just joined the apocalypse, he was able to observe his opponent''s moves after facing the test of dizi level. This shows that his strength is much higher than dizi level. Only in this way can he have such leisure.


    At this time, he Qingfeng can''t help thinking of what old Yi said in the forbidden area.


    Only Han 3000 can solve the problems of the second world.


    He Qingfeng used to treat these words as jokes, but now he has a feeling that maybe Han 3000 can really do it.


    Because even so far, no one has been able to force out the real strength of Han 3000, that is to say, the limit of Han 3000 is a mystery, how high it is, it is impossible to guess.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath and said to himself, "who is this guy and where is his limit? Does he have the strength of top ten experts now?"


    Top ten experts!


    This sentence made Lintong''s eyes coagulate.


    He is the son of heaven. Now he is only a local character. Han 3000 has just arrived at the Apocalypse for less than a month, and he Qingfeng has such a high evaluation.


    Lintong would scoff at this if it was said from his population, but it is of great significance to say it in he Qingfeng''s mouth.


    "There is such a big gap between him and me?" Lintong''s eyes said.


    At this time, the most uncomfortable thing is that he Xiaoxiao is slapped by he Qingfeng, which makes her feel the severe fatherly love she has never had. More importantly, she has always thought that the waste can get such high evaluation from her father, which makes her self-esteem suddenly break like glass.


    Thinking of Han 3000''s ignorance of himself before, he Xiaoxiao''s heart is like a needle. At that time, she thought that she was the daughter of the head of the three halls, and she could stand high in front of Han 3000. But now, Han 3000 has almost the strength of heaven, which makes he Xiaoxiao''s position advantage disappear. What about the daughter of the Lord of the three halls? In the apocalypse, a place where strength is respected, the strong in the word of heaven will give her a thin face if they are willing to. What does it matter if they don''t want to? In the challenge arena, the Di Zi level examiner has almost exerted all his strength, but has not caused any damage to Han 3000. Even so far, he has not even made an effective attack. Han 3000 can easily evade every shot. It seems that there is a big gap between Han 3000 and Han 3000 in both strength and speed, which makes him unwilling. At this time, his mind is no longer thinking about how to kill Han 3000, but to fight for his own breath. Just a person who hasn''t been promoted to the prefecture level, how can he treat him as a monkey¡° Han 3000, you are a shrinking tortoise. Besides hiding, do you dare to compete with me? " The word level test official roared furiously. See the other side a pair of angry look, Han 3000 light smile, said: "I''m worried that after I shot, you will soon be defeated, this is not boring?" This is a naked humiliation, the word level examiner can not control his anger, completely broke out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 789

    "Han 3000, fight back quickly."


    "We can''t wait. Come on."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    As the saying goes, the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuchs are in a hurry. A group of watchmen under the stage can''t help but urge them. They want to see how the local level masters will be defeated in front of Han 3000. They are eager to know the answer.


    Han three thousand see people voice high, light said: "in this case, as you wish."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Han 3000''s whole figure became illusory. A remnant shadow passed by. The next moment, he had appeared in front of the prefecture level examiner.


    As soon as the pupil of the prefecture level examiner was shocked, Han 3000''s speed was as fast as thunder, and his naked eye could not catch it at all. From this point alone, Han 3000''s strength was better than him.


    "It''s over."


    Han 3000''s voice came from his ear. The prefecture level examiner was in despair. He even tried to kill Han 3000. This is a joke that people can''t laugh at.


    Bang!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the challenge arena, and the body of the prefecture level examiner flew upside down like a shell.


    One move!


    Just one move!


    Han 3000 finished the challenge so easily.


    The scene was silent. Although they had expected Han 3000 to win, no one thought that the battle would end in this way.


    Han 3000 just made a move and ended the test, which means that as long as he is willing, he can end the test at the moment when he takes the stage.


    "Exaggeration, exaggeration, Han 3000''s speed is so fast, how on earth did he win!"


    "I can''t see clearly at all. His strength must have reached the sky level."


    "Unexpectedly, the whole Apocalypse thought he was a joke, but now, apocalypse is the real joke."


    "What can Lintong do to compare with him? For so many years, Lintong is only a local character."


    "Although Han 3000 is very powerful, you have to be clear that you have to pass the test of the devil''s cave if you want to become the character of heaven. In the past ten years of apocalypse, no one has ever been able to come out of the devil''s cave alive."


    Han 3000''s skills shocked all the audience, but among the many flattering voices, there were some calm people. They knew that Han 3000''s real difficulties had not yet begun. Only when he came back alive from the devil''s cave, could he be called a real heavenly character.


    On the stage, Han 3000 seemed to shake his head helplessly and said to himself, "it''s a pity that I haven''t learned enough. You can''t wait to lose."


    In the distance, he Qingfeng put away his stunned expression and left the scene quickly.


    The speed Han 3000 showed just now, even he didn''t catch it clearly, which made him sink a big stone in his heart.


    He can''t see where the limit of this man''s strength is, but he is very clear that Apocalypse has more powerful strength because of the arrival of Han 3000.


    Since the conflict between the four gates and the three halls came into being, the two pilots seldom visited the three halls. The last time I went to the three halls, it was because of the movement of the forbidden area.


    This time, he Qingfeng appeared in Si men because of Han 3000.


    "He Qingfeng, I never thought that you would like to come to the four gates." Old Yi said to he Qingfeng with a smile.


    He Qingfeng''s face is like water. He doesn''t want to come, but he has to.


    "Old Yi, who is Han 3000? How can such a master appear in the secular world?" He Qingfeng asked, the reason why the secular master is essentially different from the Apocalypse is that the environment and training methods of the Apocalypse can make the martial arts learners break through higher limits. This is related to another secret of the apocalypse. In other words, no matter how powerful a person is in the secular world, his strength is impossible to surpass the Apocalypse master. This is absolute.


    But Han 3000 is a living exception, which makes he Qingfeng full of doubts.


    "Before the apocalypse, his strength was not as strong as it is now, but during this period of time, he really made great progress, even I didn''t expect." Yilao said that this is an unexplained problem. Even yilao could only guess that it was because the Apocalypse changed Han 3000''s constitution, which made him stronger faster. But whether it was this reason or not, yilao himself could not be sure.


    "But now he is just a xuanzi. He can''t touch the power of the apocalypse. How can he make such rapid progress?" He Qingfeng said.


    The power of apocalypse.


    Besides the forbidden area, this is the second secret of the apocalypse.


    In the core area of the apocalypse, it is wrapped by a mysterious power. Training in this power package can make great changes in the constitution. Even after reaching a certain level, you can feel the surge of energy in the body, which is similar to aura or internal skill. It''s a pity that even yilao and he Qingfeng don''t know how to define this power.


    It is said that there is a stronger one in the apocalypse. He is the real ruler of the apocalypse. This is not a legend, but a real one. The strong one''s residence is in a secret cave. It is uncertain whether he is dead or alive. However, there must be many things about the secret of the Apocalypse hidden in his residence. The definition of the power of the Apocalypse may also be in his residence, It''s a pity that for so many years, yilao and he Qingfeng have tried every means to break the mechanism of the strong''s residence.


    "This is also my strange place, but since I can''t figure it out, why should I pursue it too deeply? Han three thousand strong is a good thing for Apocalypse. Is there anything else to worry about?" Yi said. He Qingfeng took a deep breath and took a look at yilao''s assistant. The assistant knew what he was looking at and walked away¡° Mr. Yi, you said Han 3000, is it possible to open the residence of Fu Yao? " Even if there was no one around, he Qingfeng also lowered his voice. Only the two of them knew the word "Fuyao". This is the name of the strong man. Old Yi''s eyes are fixed. There are too many unsolved mysteries of the apocalypse in Fuyao''s residence. If they can open Fuyao''s residence, the meaning of the Apocalypse will be clearer to them, and the power of the Apocalypse may be explained¡° Do you want him to have a try? " Old Yi asked. For others, the existence of Fuyao is just a legend. Yilao and he Qingfeng have been hiding it from others. There is no third person in the world who knows about it. If Han 3000 wants to have a try, it will reveal it after all¡° I think he is very special. Maybe he can really change the apocalypse, and now the fluctuation of the second world has occurred. With the strength of apocalypse, we can''t cope with it at all. We have to usher in change. " He Qingfeng said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 790

    He Qingfeng was able to say these words, which really surprised yilao. If Han 3000 was from the third hall, he could understand his saying, but Han 3000 was from the fourth gate. He could hold such an idea, which means that he has done his best to ignore the previous gratitude and resentment. In front of the big right and big wrong, he Qingfeng can still focus on big things.


    Of course, whether he has any other ideas is beyond Yi''s guess, but his proposal can be implemented.


    Now the Apocalypse really needs to usher in change, and the residence of Fuyao hides all the secrets of the apocalypse. Once these secrets are solved, the Apocalypse may become more powerful.


    "Since you think so, we''ll let him have a try before he enters the devil''s cave." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng nodded his head heavily and said, "old Yi, I''ll go back and wait for your news. You can inform me after you arrange the time."


    "No problem."


    After he Qingfeng left, yilao''s expression gradually became serious.


    The matter of Fu Yao''s residence was an accident for him. He never thought of letting Han 3000 do it. If he Qingfeng hadn''t mentioned it, he would not have thought about it at all, because the only person who is qualified to know about it is the helmsman of the four gates and three halls.


    Yi Lao never thought that Han 3000 might be the candidate to open the house of Fu Yao.


    The assistant came back to old Yi. Seeing that old Yi was thinking about something, he couldn''t help asking, "old Yi, what''s he Qingfeng doing?"


    Yilao sighed and said: "this time, he should have no malice. After all, this is the future of the whole apocalypse. His and he Xiaoxiao''s lives are also included. They should not be in trouble."


    "What''s so serious? Is the forbidden area out of control? " The assistant''s face changed. If so, it would be the end of the day.


    Old Yi shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with the forbidden area."


    "It''s nothing to do with forbidden areas. What''s that?" Assistant doubts a way.


    Old Yi looked at his assistant and asked with a smile, "do you want to know?"


    Assistant found Yi old eyes with a trace of cold, quickly shook his head and said: "don''t want to."


    There are too many secrets of the apocalypse. Yilao and he Qingfeng, who are standing in the highest position of the apocalypse, surely know more about it. This assistant knows very well, and he also knows very well that he is not qualified to know these things.


    "I''ll see Han 3000. You stay in Si men." Yi said.


    It took Han 3000 more than half a month to walk from the outer part of the Apocalypse to the place just one step away from the core. This speed shocked the whole apocalypse. Today''s Apocalypse has long forgotten Lintong, the son of heaven. For them, Han 3000 is the real new star, Only he can accomplish this impossible thing in such a short time.


    For example, the admiration and admiration for Han 3000 by the people like Zhuang Tang Gong Tian can be described as the surging river. Some people even take pride in meeting Han 3000. Now Han 3000 has surpassed Lintong in both reputation and status.


    "Every step up, the living environment will be better. Apocalypse''s class system is really obvious. I don''t know what the living environment is like." When he comes to the new environment, Han 3000 can''t help but sigh about the Apocalypse system. Strength is too important here. The treatment he can enjoy is totally different.


    "Brother 3000, you will soon become a master of Tianzi level. At that time, I didn''t know what the environment was like for Tianzi level." Jiang Yingying said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000''s promotion has hardly met any obstacles, but it doesn''t mean that he can ignore the test of the devil''s cave. After all, no one has been able to come out of the devil''s cave alive in the last ten years of apocalypse. This is the only one whose life is in danger among all the tests. How dare Han 3000 despise it.


    "The test of the devil''s cave is not simple and should not be taken lightly." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother 3000, it''s frightening to hear the name of this place, but it should also be the place of apocalypse. Will Apocalypse let his master die? Can''t even Apocalypse control what happened in the devil''s cave?" Jiang Yingying frowned and said with a puzzled face.


    "It should be like this. For the apocalypse, the master of the earth level is a crucial middle-level force. The Apocalypse can never let such people die easily. They will die in the devil''s cave. This has already shown that the four gates and three halls can''t control the devil''s cave." Han Sanqian nodded and agreed. This was the problem he had thought about before. It was also because of this problem that he did not dare to despise the test of the devil''s cave.


    Yilao and he Qingfeng in the four gates and three halls can''t control what happened in the devil''s cave, which shows that although the devil''s cave is in the apocalypse, it is not in the Apocalypse''s control.


    "Your guess is correct. The Apocalypse really can''t control the devil''s cave." At this time, yilao''s voice came from behind them.


    Since he came to the apocalypse, Han Sanqian has never seen the old man again. It''s like he was thrown into the apocalypse and died on his own. In vain, the old man is still Han Nian''s godfather, and he doesn''t care at all.


    "Oh, rare guests have appeared. I''m not dazzled." Han 3000 deliberately rubbed his eyes and said, teasing me. Han 3000 was yilao''s apprentice, but yilao didn''t really accept Han 3000 as his apprentice. Moreover, the leader of the four schools had no way to take Han 3000¡° In the eyes of outsiders, you are my apprentice. Can''t you respect me a little bit? " Old Yi said with a bitter smile¡° There may be no chance in this life, so it''s better to wait for the next life. " Han 3000 laughs¡° Do you believe in reincarnation? " Yi old pick eyebrow to say. Han 3000 shakes his head decisively. For an atheist, how can he believe the nonsense of reincarnation? Human death is a pile of bones, and there is no theory of reincarnation¡° Do you come to me to lead me to the devil''s cave? " Han 3000 asked. Yi old took a look at Jiang Yingying, supporting things, can only tell Han three thousand one people, so Jiang Yingying presence obviously some hindrance. Han three thousand frowns, Yi old eyes want to convey the meaning, he is very clear, but he doesn''t understand what it is, even Jiang Yingying can''t listen¡° Yingying, go back to your room first and have a rest. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes Jiang Yingying nodded and then left. After confirming that there was no one around, yilao went to Han 3000 and said in a low voice, "before going to the devil''s cave, I will take you to another place." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 791

    "So mysterious, are you going to tell me the secret of the apocalypse in advance?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "This is another thing. Only he Qingfeng and I are qualified to know." Yi said.


    The whole apocalypse, only yilao and he Qingfeng know!


    This makes Han 3000 a little surprised, apocalypse actually hidden how many things, here seems to be a place covered by secrets.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen." Han 3000 digs his ears. Although he doesn''t care on the surface, he is already curious.


    "Do you know the rumor about the apocalypse?" Old Yi asked.


    Apocalypse?


    Han Sanqian has heard Fang Zhan mention this, and it''s not a secret. Many Apocalypse people know it, even the lowest yellow character level has heard of it. It''s not a secret.


    "Mr. Yi, you have nothing to do. Are you bored to such a degree? You use these things to fool me. Many people know about this yellow word level thing." Han 3000 disdains the way.


    "For them, it''s just a legend, but I want to tell you that this person does exist. Only he Qingfeng and I know her residence, but whether she is alive or dead is unknown." Yi Lao explained.


    "As far as I know, this strong man has existed for a hundred years. Since he has a long history, how can he still be alive?" Han 3000 said.


    "You need to prove it." Yi said.


    "Me?" Han 3000 looked at yilao in surprise and said, "where can I confirm that you want me to break into the palace of hell to see if the book of life and death has his name? I''m not a stone monkey."


    "Where she lives, he Qingfeng and I tried our best to open it. Maybe you can." Yi said.


    "You came to me to take me to this place?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Not bad." Yi Lao was silent for a moment, and said: "her residence may be able to solve many secrets of the apocalypse. If you can go in, the Apocalypse is likely to change. I have never thought about this before, but after he Qingfeng''s proposal, I think it is feasible."


    "Since you know this place, you must have tried every means, but you can''t open it. Why do you think I can open it?" Han 3000 shakes his head and says that what Yi Lao and he Qingfeng can''t do falls on him. Han 3000 doesn''t think he can do it.


    "Try, maybe you can do it." This is a kind of fluke mentality. Both yilao and he Qingfeng have this mentality. They don''t expect Han Sanyi to be able to do it. They just try. After all, there are too many secrets of apocalypse, and Han Sanyi is different.


    "Well, give it a try, and go whenever you want." Han 3000 asked.


    "Tomorrow, but you can''t tell anyone about it, even Jiang Yingying." Yi old reminds a way.


    Han 3000 patted Yi Lao on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, old man, my mouth is very tight."


    "Can''t you call master?" Yi old helpless way.


    Han 3000 turned to leave, hand pillow back neck, light said: "next life, I will think about it."


    Old Yi shook his head and sighed. In his position, he thought it was so difficult to listen to master. If he had been someone else, he would have knelt down to offer him tea.


    Back in the room, Han 3000 ponders this matter. This legendary strong man should have a high position in the Apocalypse before. Moreover, yilao says that there are many secrets of the Apocalypse hidden in his residence, which makes him wonder what kind of person is qualified to bear this kind of responsibility, and why he is in a situation where outsiders don''t know what to do.


    After a long night, Han couldn''t sleep, but it didn''t affect his energy the next day.


    The next day, Yi Lao met Han 3000 early. They went towards the back mountain and met he Qingfeng on the way.


    He Qingfeng is entangled by he Xiaoxiao, and it almost takes nine oxen and two tigers to get away.


    Now he Xiaoxiao''s self-confidence has been seriously damaged, and even has a psychological shadow. Han 3000''s strength is too strong, which makes he Xiaoxiao feel that her identity has no pride in front of Han 3000. This change makes he Xiaoxiao unable to accept it. She even has a fear of Han 3000 and dare not meet Han 3000, because she used to be, In front of Han 3000, she is superior, but now she has no such qualifications and confidence.


    "Han 3000, your performance in the classification competition really impressed me." He Qingfeng said to Han 3000 that he felt sorry that Han 3000 was not a member of the third hall. Now even if Lintong wants to join the third hall, he Qingfeng has no interest in this matter, because Lintong is nothing in front of Han 3000. He is just a vain name.


    "Lord he looked up. I was just a little lucky." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Too modest is hypocrisy. Young people still have to be a little arrogant." He Qingfeng said.


    "Since Lord he said that, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. In my eyes, the grading competition is just a road to the devil''s cave. I''ve never faced it squarely." Han 3000 light way.


    He Qingfeng was stunned. When he was not modest, his tone was really big. In the history of apocalypse, no one dared to underestimate the grading match like this, but he was not boasting that he could defeat the Dizi level master in the test. No one dared to dream about it before. And not only did he do it, but even his maid could do it¡° Your maid is also very strong, which makes me wonder how talented you two are. " He Qingfeng said. maid? Han 3000 was slightly displeased and said, "Jiang Yingying is not a maid. She is my sister. I hope the Lord of the hall doesn''t look down on her identity." If someone else dares to say this to he Qingfeng, he Qingfeng will be angry, but in the face of Han 3000, he can''t get angry. If you have strength, you can speak straight in the apocalypse, even if he is the leader of the three halls? Old Yi is holding a smile on one side. It''s rare for he Qingfeng to be so depressed. He can''t find pleasure in Han 3000. He didn''t expect that he Qingfeng would suffer a lot. Han 3000, since he came to the apocalypse, doesn''t seem to know what it means to keep a low profile. It''s completely different from his previous state in Cloud City. In fact, such a change is easy for Han 3000 to understand. In the past, he had to swallow his anger because he was afraid. But when it comes to Apocalypse, a place where strength is the most important, why should he bow down to be a man? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 792

    Three people go forward side by side, and finally come to the destination.


    In front of Han 3000, there is a bare mountain peak. Apart from stones, there is not even a weed.


    "This is his residence. Where is it?" Han three thousand doubts of to Yi old ask a way, he can''t see here can have a place to live.


    "Come with me." Yilao said in a deep voice, every time he came here, yilao would be in awe and dare not have a smiley face, because here once lived the strongest apocalypse.


    When he came to the cliff, Han 3000 found some details. Although the surface of the cliff was irregular concave and convex, there was a neat stone crack, like a stone gate.


    "Look here. What does it look like?" Yi Lao points to a place on the mountain wall and asks Han 3000.


    "Palmprint." Han 3000 said without hesitation, it is obviously a palm print, and slightly thin, more like a woman''s hand.


    "Is this strong man a woman?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Her name is Fu Yao. She should be a good daughter, but that''s just my guess with he Qingfeng." Yi Lao explained.


    Fuyao?


    This name is really like a woman''s name, and with a sense of fairy breath. It seems that she was very beautiful before she died. Otherwise, I''m sorry for these two words.


    "This stone gate is the key to get in. As for the palmprint, it should be the mechanism to open the stone gate, but I tried it with Mr. Yi, and there was no reaction." He Qingfeng said at this time.


    Han Sanqian stretched out his hand, looked at his hand and palmprint with his eyes, and made a comparison. It was not consistent with the naked eye between the two. If you want to open the stone gate, you should only shake yourself.


    "It seems that I''ve come here for nothing today. This handprint doesn''t match the size of my hand. How can I open it?" Han 3000 said.


    In contrast, there is a big gap. However, Mr. Yi and Mr. He Qingfeng asked Han Sanqian to come here with a try attitude and not much expectation.


    "Now that you''re here, try it." Yi said.


    Han 3000 shrugged and said, "try it, but you can''t blame me."


    Han three thousand hand moment, Yi old and he Qingfeng expression at the same time nervous up, although did not hold too much expectation, but their heart is still looking forward to a miracle.


    Han Sanqian found that not only their expressions had changed, but also their breathing was a little short. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, then he took back his hand and said, "look at you. What are you doing so nervously? Ease the atmosphere. Don''t be so serious."


    Yi old speechless, this boy is really too tormenting, quickly said: "less nonsense, quickly try."


    He Qingfeng reluctantly pulled out a smile, said: "Han 3000, don''t play, quick try."


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed, extremely helpless put his hand on the mountain wall.


    Han 3000, who didn''t hold any hope, suddenly felt that the mountain wall seemed to tremble, which made his face change greatly.


    It can''t be true!


    Can he really open the stone gate.


    The tremor of the mountain wall also let Yi old with he Qingfeng two people mentioned the throat.


    Both of them have tried this handprint, but they have never had any reaction, but Han 3000 can arouse such resonance!


    "Yes! I can drive He Qingfeng said excitedly.


    Yi Lao also unconsciously clenched his fist, and his face turned red. If Han 3000 could really open the stone gate, the secret inside would be able to see the world again!


    "Han 3000, how do you feel?" Old Yi can''t wait to ask.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkled, in addition to the moment of tremor, it seems that there is no next reaction, the stone door has not been opened, what''s the matter.


    "I didn''t feel it. I just moved." Han 3000 said.


    "How could it be, how could it be just a move." He Qingfeng didn''t want to believe the facts in front of him, but there was no sign of any movement in the stone crevice.


    At this time, the stone gate suddenly became illusory, rippling with a wave of energy, just like the water wave caused by a stone falling on the surface of a calm lake.


    This kind of change, let Han 3000 unconsciously backward two steps, but he Qingfeng, but can''t help but forward two steps.


    "Yes, indeed." He Qingfeng is so excited that he is at a loss. His subconscious move is to rush into the stone gate.


    "He Qingfeng." When he Qingfeng''s intention is detected, old Yi shouts out to stop him.


    But he Qingfeng didn''t stop. Instead, he rushed to the stone gate. It seemed that he didn''t want to be stopped by yilao.


    But at the moment when he Qingfeng contacted Shimen, he was stopped by a force and caused a very strong rebound, so that his whole body flew back like a broken kite.


    He Qingfeng spat out a mouthful of blood and was obviously injured.


    "How can it be? The stone gate is open. How can I not get in?" He Qingfeng said reluctantly.


    With anger, he went to he Qingfeng and said, "that''s why you want Han Sanqian to open the stone gate. Can''t wait to monopolize the secret inside?" He Qingfeng looked at yilao and said with a sneer, "don''t you want to be stronger because of the secret inside?" After he Qingfeng said these words, yilao finally understood his real purpose. He wanted to make himself stronger through the secret in the stone gate. It was not the so-called change of apocalypse¡° He Qingfeng, your idea can''t represent me, and the stone gate is opened by Han 3000, and only he is qualified to enter. But if you want to make a second attempt, I won''t stop you. " Yi said. He Qingfeng bites his teeth. He is seriously injured now. The result is very obvious. He can''t get into Shimen at all. Even if he tries for the second time, it will only aggravate his injury. He can''t get into Shimen at all. He Qingfeng took a look at Han 3000 and said: "boy, after you come out, bring all the things you can bring out to me. What you see, you must tell me one by one." Han three thousand disdain of smile, he Qingfeng this kind of command to him is really ridiculous¡° Why should I listen to you? He Qingfeng, although you are the leader of the three halls, you are not qualified to command me. " Han 3000 said. As the leader of the three halls, he Qingfeng really has no right to order the people of the four gates, but in the face of huge interests, he can''t care so much. He said: "I really can''t order you, but if you want to protect the secular family, you must follow my orders." Han 3000''s face is like frost. What he hates most is that others threaten him with Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Go to he Qingfeng in front, Han 3000 cold voice said: "now you are seriously injured, I want to kill you, can you Nai me?" This words say export, not only is he Qingfeng shocked, even the Yi old of one side is also facial expression big change! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 793

    In the apocalypse, killing is taboo, not to mention Han 3000 to kill, or the three main hall he Qingfeng!


    Yi old for the first time appeared in front of Han 3000, a hand on Han 3000''s shoulder, serious said: "Han 3000, you don''t mess."


    Han Sanqian didn''t even look at old Yi. He still looked at he Qingfeng with murderous intent and said, "threaten me with my family. This is the biggest mistake you''ve made."


    As the leader of the three halls, he Qingfeng hasn''t felt fear for many years. He is not only in a high position, but also powerful. No one can threaten him.


    But at this moment, he Qingfeng felt a sense of fear, especially when he noticed the killing intention in Han 3000''s eyes, he subconsciously moved his body back.


    This young man in front of him can make him retreat!


    "I''m the Lord of the three halls. Can you kill me?" He Qingfeng said.


    "Is it not easy for me to kill you in your present state?" Han 3000 asked.


    He Qingfeng''s reckless behavior just now made him pay a heavy price. His current state is really worrying, and Han 3000''s strength is not bad. It''s not impossible to kill him, but there is Yi Lao. He Qingfeng doesn''t believe that Yi Lao will watch this kind of thing happen.


    "Mr. Yi, this is one of your four sects. You should know what will happen if he kills me. There will be complete hostility between the four sects and the three halls because of this, and the Apocalypse will fall apart." He Qingfeng said to yilao.


    This truth Yi old nature understand, this is also why he will stop Han 3000 for the first time.


    Once the Apocalypse has an irreversible conflict, the consequences will be unimaginable, and now the second world has obvious signs of recovery. At this time of civil strife, it will be very harmful to the whole earth.


    "Han 3000, apocalypse can''t expand the conflict at this time, otherwise, your wife and daughter will also be affected by this incident." Yi said.


    Han 3000 frowns. How can the contradiction of Apocalypse involve Su Yingxia and Han Nian?


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked.


    Old Yi took a deep breath and said, "after you pass the test of the devil''s cave, you will understand all this. At that time, you will know the meaning of apocalypse. Believe me, I am not joking with you."


    Han 3000 took a look at he Qingfeng, then turned and walked towards the stone gate.


    He Qingfeng was relieved. At the same time, he realized that he was already in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that he would have such a feeling in the face of a person with only a local character.


    Although there is an element of injury, he Qingfeng knows that it is also because of Han 3000''s strength. Even if he has not passed the test of the devil''s cave, his strength must have reached the level of heaven.


    Hateful, such a master, but does not belong to the third hall!


    "Mr. Yi, you don''t know if Fu Yao is still alive?" Han 3000 stands in front of the stone gate and asks old Yi.


    Yilao nodded. It was really impossible to confirm because there was no way to verify it. After all, for them, Fuyao was just a legendary figure, and yilao also learned from the last four door leader that Fuyao lived.


    "That''s true, but as a rule, she should be dead." Yi said.


    "Common sense? In Apocalypse, what''s the possibility that something against common sense will happen? " Han 3000 continued to ask.


    The possibility of going against common sense?


    The elder Yi can''t be sure, because the secret of the Apocalypse is beyond the common sense. The Apocalypse can''t be inferred from the common sense. For example, in the second world, in most people''s eyes, it''s impossible.


    "Very big." Yi said.


    Han three thousand light a smile, say: "hope I break into her boudoir, won''t be driven out by her."


    With that, Han three thousand step forward, half a body into the stone gate.


    This scene makes Yi''s heart beat faster. Over the years, he and he Qingfeng have tried every means to get in, but Han 3000 can get in so easily. This not only shows Han 3000''s extraordinary, but also proves that Han 3000 can bring changes to the apocalypse.


    Whether this kind of change can make Apocalypse return to its previous peak is the point of tension for Yi Lao. Because of the fluctuation of the second world, now Apocalypse urgently needs to strengthen its strength.


    "Old Yi, when he comes out, he must tell us what he sees. The four gates can''t keep the secret alone." I don''t know when the wounded he Qingfeng has come to old Yi.


    "Only selfish people can have such selfish ideas. If you go in, you won''t share the things with me." Yi old light says.


    He Qingfeng didn''t think about it, but when Yi asked, the first thought in his mind was to swallow it alone.


    Of course, he Qingfeng will not admit it.


    "It''s a key factor for the whole Apocalypse to be strong. How can I be so selfish? I can''t be strong enough to face the attack of the second world." He Qingfeng said.


    Old Yi smiles calmly. He has known he Qingfeng for so many years. What kind of person he is. Old Yi knows very well. How can he believe what he says¡° Will he tell us that it''s his business, and even I can''t influence him. " Yi old light way¡° What do you mean by that He Qingfeng grits his teeth and looks at yilao. He clearly wants to swallow the secret, which makes he Qingfeng unable to accept¡° I''ve made it very clear, and I advise you that you''d better not threaten his family. This is his scale. He can do anything for it. The scale of the dragon will die if you touch it. I hope you can remember it clearly. " Yi said. Inside the stone gate, Han 3000 has been shocked by everything in front of him. The room is not big, but there are many expensive ornaments, which are shining. What''s more, at the moment, a woman with long hair is in front of him. Although her back is facing him, she can still make Han 3000 feel amazing. Just a figure can make people feel so amazing. She must look like a fairy. Although Han Sanqian had imagined that Fuyao might still be alive before, it is absolutely impossible. After all, it is not easy for human beings to live for more than 100 years¡° Are you Fu Yao Han 3000 asked carefully. Without any response, the figure in front of him still kept the same posture, even did not move. fell asleep? Han three thousand with doubt heart, toward the front of Fuyao. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 794

    When Han 3000 came to Fu Yao, his expression became extremely frightened. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps until he stepped back to the wall.


    Fuyao!


    She is Fu Yao!


    Han 3000''s brain is exploding!


    This is Su Yingxia. How can it be Fu Yao?


    She is as like as two peas, who are carved out of a mold.


    At this time, Fuyao''s face dried up at the speed visible to the naked eye. It seems that there were some changes in the stone house due to the arrival of Han 3000, which led to the loss of water in her well preserved body at this moment.


    "No, No." Han three thousand face panic, want to stop this thing, but he does not know what to do, can only in situ anxious.


    Watching Fuyao turn into a pair of bones, Han 3000 seems to see Su Yingxia''s old death, which makes his heart ache too much to breathe.


    "How could it be, how could it be." Han Sanqian paced back and forth in a frenzy.


    What is as like as two peas?


    Although there are many people who look the same in the world, it is no coincidence that Han 3000 can achieve this degree of similarity.


    At this time, Fu Yao has completely become a skeleton, beyond recognition, she no longer looks the same as Su Yingxia, but Han 3000 still feels that Su Yingxia is sitting in front of her.


    Support and shake.


    Su Yingxia.


    What the hell is going on.


    Han 3000 was sitting on the ground with a ball of paste in his head, and he was a little lost.


    He can''t imagine what is involved in the two, but he can be sure that there must be some connection between Fuyao and Su Yingxia.


    Past and present?


    Before the old Yi asked Han 3000 whether he believed in reincarnation.


    At that time, Han 3000''s answer was very firm, because for an atheist like him, reincarnation was a joke.


    But now, how can we explain what happened in front of us?


    Fu Yao is Su Yingxia. Is that possible?


    Han three thousand hands embrace head, brain faintly some pain.


    Outside the stone gate, he Qingfeng is anxious every minute.


    "Why hasn''t he come out yet? Is this boy going to empty everything in it?" He Qingfeng said impatiently.


    "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. We don''t know if there is anything in the stone gate. Why do you think Han 3000 will do it?" Yi old discontented said, Han three thousand how to say is also four door, he Qingfeng so malicious speculation, this is not malicious destroyed four door innocence?


    "How can there be no good things in Fu Yao''s residence? What''s in it is the secret of the apocalypse." He Qingfeng said.


    "Even so, so what, can you go in? Since Han 3000 can enter, it shows that there is destiny in the world, and the things in it should also be his income. " Yi said.


    He Qingfeng immediately clenched his fist, Han 3000 income, this is impossible!


    He Qingfeng is willing to kill people and seize treasure.


    Feeling he Qingfeng''s intention to kill, yilao reminds him: "don''t forget that you are seriously injured, and with me, you will never have a chance to hurt him."


    He Qingfeng reluctantly unclenches his fist and suppresses his intention to kill. He knows that he can''t be the opponent of Yi Lao and Han 3000 in his current state, but it doesn''t mean he will give up.


    Once han 3000 comes out of the stone gate, he must find a chance to take everything from Han 3000.


    As like as two peas, what''s the relationship between the three thousand Koreas? The Korean house of stone house has not been recovered. There is no time to care about what is inside the stone house. What is the relationship between the shaking and Su Ying Xia? Why do the two people grow exactly the same?


    "Perhaps, I should believe in reincarnation. Fuyao is the past life of Yingxia." After a long time, Han 3000 said lightly.


    Walking to the withered bones of Fu Yao, even in the face of the creepy white bones, Han 3000 still has a gentle expression, just like watching Su Yingxia.


    In the chest of Fu Yao''s withered bones, there is something similar to a pearl, shining white. When Han 3000 takes it into his hand, a warm current comes from the palm, warm and comfortable.


    "If you are the previous life of Yingxia, this thing should belong to Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    After collecting the pearls, Han 3000 had time to look at other places in the stone house.


    Most of the ornaments look very valuable, but they are just some ordinary antiques. There is no other value. For Apocalypse, there is no great significance.


    However, since old Yi said that there might be a secret of Apocalypse hidden in it, Han 3000 naturally had to search it carefully.


    In the end, Han found a booklet, which was written in traditional Chinese. After reading two pages, Han was surprised to find only two pages.


    The core area of apocalypse is wrapped by a force called yanhuangli. Training in the area of yanhuangli can change people''s physique and make it more powerful. This is similar to Han 3000''s understanding of the cultivation of immortality and the cultivation of truth. The only difference is that the book does not mention the improvement of the realm, but only changes people''s physique. This may be that Fu Yao only knows these things, or that Yan Huang Li can only change these things, not similar to the cultivation of immortality and the cultivation of truth. However, compared with Yan Huangli, Han 3000 is more curious about the relationship between Fu Yao and Su Yingxia. Unconsciously, the night outside the stone house is already deep, and the more he Qingfeng waits, the more impatient he gets. If he had not known that Shimen would resist him, he would have wanted to make a second impact. With the moon hanging high, Han 3000 suddenly came out of the stone gate. He Qingfeng for the first time blocked in front of Han 3000, rebuked and said: "leave everything you get, otherwise, you don''t want to leave." After a day of recuperation, he Qingfeng''s injury has been significantly improved, so he is more powerful when facing Han 3000. Han 3000 threw the pamphlet out of his hand and said, "this is what I have taken out. If you want, just take it." It''s just a broken book! He Qingfeng suddenly became ferocious and said: "Han 3000, you can''t use this kind of broken things to treat me. There are many good things in the stone gate that Apocalypse collects."¡° There are a lot of valuable antiques, but does it make sense to you? This book records the explanation of the power of the core area of the apocalypse, if you don''t want to With that, Han 3000 is going to pick up the book. But he Qingfeng''s action is faster, which is related to the power of the core area of the apocalypse. It can''t fall into Han 3000''s hands. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 795

    But he Qingfeng, who got the pamphlet, is still not satisfied. He doesn''t believe that Han 3000 just brought something out of the stone house.


    "Han 3000, the way to prove that you didn''t take anything else is very simple. Take off your clothes and I will believe it." He Qingfeng said.


    Han 3000 sneers coldly. This old man really has an inch in his hand. He does have a pearl in his hand, but this thing is probably related to Su Yingxia. How can he give it to he Qingfeng.


    And he can never strip himself, because he doesn''t have to.


    "He Qingfeng, I''m allowed to go in and out of the stone gate. Do I need to bring something out? And you have the most valuable thing in your hand. If you are not satisfied, you can go in and have a look. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    If he Qingfeng can go in, how can he wait until now? Han 3000''s words are pinching his weakness.


    Out of an urgent desire, he Qingfeng said to Han 3000, "as long as you are willing to take out all the things inside, I won''t care with you."


    "With your villain''s heart, even if I take it all out, will you believe it? You still think that I have left the best things behind. What''s the point of doing so?" Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng is speechless because of his anti hate remarks. He really won''t easily believe Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 empties the stone house, he will still think that Han 3000 is private.


    "I''m leaving now. If you want to stop me, do it." With that, Han 3000 left.


    He Qingfeng took a step forward and stopped.


    Han 3000 is stopped by force, not to mention whether he can do it or not. Even if he is stopped, it doesn''t make any sense. Besides, there is Yi Lao, but he can''t do whatever he wants.


    "He Qingfeng, you can be content. If it wasn''t for him, you would not have been able to get this pamphlet. What else do you want?" Yi said.


    He Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said, "he''s a member of your four schools. Naturally, you don''t want to force him to give you everything secretly. Who can know."


    "I''ll never do this kind of thing. If you don''t feel at ease, you can let people stay here." Old Yi disdained the way.


    "Don''t worry, I will be guarded by others, and I will never let you succeed." He Qingfeng said.


    Old Yi has no choice but to smile. He Qingfeng, as the leader of the three halls, is so small that there is no pattern at all.


    "You''re not going to steal the contents of this book, are you?" Old Yi asked.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously put the pamphlet on his chest and tightly protected it, just like he was afraid of being robbed by Yi Lao.


    "When I see it, I''ll give it to you." He Qingfeng said.


    "OK, I''m not in a hurry. Take your time." With that, yilao also left.


    He Qingfeng didn''t expect that old Yi would leave so easily. Isn''t this old guy afraid that he really embezzles?


    "Old man, pretend to be generous in front of me. Can I really believe you don''t care so much?" After old Yi left, he Qingfeng said to himself.


    Han 3000 returns to his residence in the field of dizi. The full moon hangs high outside the window, but he is sleepless.


    Fuyao, Su Yingxia!


    From Han 3000''s point of view, there must be some connection between the two, and it is even possible that, as he thought, it is the past life and the present life.


    Holding the Pearl in a daze, Han 3000 can''t help but wonder whether she will have two generations of memory if she gives the Pearl to Su Yingxia?


    This idea makes Han 3000 feel some unknown fear. He worries that after su Yingxia changes, something unexpected will happen to him. Once things become irreversible, there will be no chance to regret.


    The next day, Han 3000, who stayed up all night, got up early.


    Jiang Yingying has been used to getting up early every day for training. Although she knows the strength gap between herself and Han 3000, she also knows that she can''t catch up with Han 3000 in her life, but she wants to keep the gap with Han 3000 as far as possible with her own efforts.


    "Yingying, do you believe in reincarnation, past and present?" Han 3000 asks Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying in training stopped when she heard this sentence. She didn''t think much and then replied, "I believe it."


    "Why?" In the face of Jiang Yingying so firm answer, Han 3000 raised doubts.


    "If I hadn''t done a lot of good things in my last life, how could I have met you in my life?" Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Han 3000 is dumb but fails to smile. What reason is this? It''s just nonsense.


    "In this world, there are many things that can''t be explained clearly. I think everything is arranged. If my mother hadn''t met you, she didn''t even have a job. If I hadn''t met you, I would have been framed by those people. Our family owes you a lot. I didn''t know how to repay you before. But suddenly, I have the ability to follow you, This is God''s chance to repay me. " Jiang Yingying continued.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, these are just coincidences. If it wasn''t for him to put his skull in the utility room and Jiang Yingying happened to live in that room, she would not have the ability she has now.


    Of course, there is no denying that this may be predestined. There is really no reasonable explanation for the mystery and mystery. Han 3000 sighed. No matter how much he thought about it, it didn''t seem to be of any use. If there was a past life and a present life, he would give Su Yingxia the Pearl. Maybe the truth would come out¡° Miss your mother? " Han 3000 asked. Jiang Yingying lowers her head and is full of missing. Although she left Yuncheng for a short time, she has experienced many things. How can she not think about it¡° Want to, still want to welcome summer elder sister, still have to read son, all want to. " Jiang Yingying said¡° I want to Han 3000 sighed and said, "so we need to solve the problems here as soon as possible before we can go back to Cloud City."¡° Brother 3000, I want to go to the devil''s cave with you. " Jiang Yingying said¡° Don''t worry, I won''t throw it down. You train first, and I''ll go to old Yi to arrange it. " Han 3000 finished and left. Now that he has successfully become a local character, what Han 3000 needs to face now is the test of the devil''s cave. For him, time can''t be delayed and he needs to finish it as soon as possible. In four fields, yilao and Fangzhan are together. About Fuyao, yilao doesn''t tell Fangzhan, but he mentions Han 3000''s difference. In Fang Zhan''s eyes, Han 3000 is unusual, which he has recognized for a long time, but Yi Lao suddenly deliberately mentioned, obviously what happened. As one of the top ten experts in the past, Fang Zhan knew very well what to ask and what not to ask, so he didn''t ask much¡° Mr. Yi, when are you going to arrange for him to go to the devil''s cave Fang Zhan said curiously¡° He should be more anxious than me, so you don''t have to ask me, just ask him. " Old Yi said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, I saw Han 3000 coming from a distance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 796

    Han three thousand straight to two people in front, directly to Yi old asked: "when can start."


    Old Yi knows that Han 3000 can''t wait, but it''s a bit unexpected to come to him early in the morning. After all, he has been to the stone house, and there must be more than the book in the stone house. In old Yi''s opinion, he should find a chance to go to the stone house.


    "When do you need it?" Old Yi asked.


    "Today." Han 3000 affirmed.


    "Isn''t there anything worth your time in the stone house?" Yilao frowned and said that he and he Qingfeng suspected that there was something in the stone house that could change the apocalypse, and even make the whole Apocalypse stronger. Han 3000 could go in, which might make his strength stronger.


    The devil''s cave is a place where you will lose your life if you don''t pay attention to it. So in yilao''s opinion, Han 3000 should go to the devil''s cave after he becomes stronger. This is a better choice.


    As like as two peas in the stone house, Han three thousand saw the same shake as Su Ying Xia. In the face of this matter, nothing else was enough to interest Han three thousand. What he wanted to do was to find out the relationship between them as soon as possible, so he knew that the real secret of apocalypse is what he needs to do now.


    Since to understand the apocalypse, we have to pass the test of the devil''s cave, what Han 3000 has to do is to go to the devil''s cave.


    "To be frank with you, I haven''t looked carefully at what else is in the stone house. Maybe I will go again when I have a chance." Han 3000 said.


    Old Yi has no choice but to smile. Han 3000 has long known that he is different. However, it''s still amazing that this guy can be so different. He doesn''t even look at how many things are in the stone room carefully. Who can do that for other people?


    "OK, just do as you say. Today, I will inform the third hall, and you can enter the devil''s cave in the afternoon." Yi said.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your message." With that, Han 3000 turned and left.


    Fang Zhan is very curious about what they call the stone house, but he doesn''t ask much. If it''s something that doesn''t matter, yilao will tell him. Since yilao doesn''t mention it on his own initiative, it shows that it''s no use even asking.


    "Old Yi, I''ll go first." Fang Zhan said to yilao.


    "Go ahead, I''m going to arrange it, too." Yi said.


    Fang Zhan quickly catches up with Han 3000. He is still worried about Han 3000''s going to the devil''s cave. After all, he is an experienced person and knows the danger of the devil''s cave. If the people he went with had not become his stepping stones, Fang Zhan would not have left the devil''s cave alive.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? The devil''s cave is not as simple as you think." Fang Zhan is puzzled and asks Han 3000.


    "I have a question in my heart. I need to solve it as quickly as possible, and the premise of solving this question is to know what the secret of the Apocalypse is." Han 3000 confessed.


    Fang Zhan has not been in contact with Han 3000 for a long time, but Han 3000 is very aware of his temperament. Once he decides, things will not change. He insists on going to the devil''s cave, which no one can stop.


    "I can''t tell you what happened in the devil''s cave, but I can remind you that no matter what you encounter, you can only choose to escape to a place with light. That''s your only way out." Fang Zhan said.


    "Don''t worry, even if I die in the devil''s cave, the Nangong family''s task of finding your daughter will not stop." Han 3000 light way.


    Fang Zhan has no choice but to smile. He follows Han 3000 back to the Apocalypse because Han 3000 promised to help him find his daughter. However, during this period of contact, Fang Zhan''s feelings for Han 3000 are not only about interests, but also about seeing Han 3000 live well and bring a stronger force to the Apocalypse, And he also wanted to see how much miracle this young man could create.


    "Han 3000, I remind you, not only because of my daughter, but also because you may be able to save the world." Fang Zhan said.


    "Save the world?" Han 3000 disdained to smile, said: "I''m not a superhero, how can I save the world? All I have to do in my life is to protect my wife and children."


    "The prerequisite for protecting your wife and children is the stability of the world. When you come back from the devil''s cave, you will understand what I said." Fang Zhan said.


    Han 3000 returns to his residence and tells Jiang Yingying about going to the devil''s cave today. At the same time, he also thinks about Fang Zhan''s kind reminder.


    Running is the essence of the word. The reason why Fang Zhan said that must be because the devil''s cave is very dangerous.


    But in Han''s guess 3000 years ago, this kind of danger should be a kind of material test, similar to the organ and so on. But Fang Zhan suggested that he run, which is obviously not facing the organ.


    Only in the face of the strong can we use the word "run".


    Can we say that the devil''s cave is made up of a strong man?


    But isn''t Apocalypse forbidden to kill each other? How can people''s lives be in danger?


    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter with you?" See Han Sanya face serious silence, Jiang Yingying can''t help but ask.


    "I wonder what kind of place the devil''s cave is." Han 3000 said¡° I''ll see later. Now, what''s the point of guessing. " Jiang Yingying said. Han 3000 deeply thought ran nodded his head, said: "this is the truth, why bother." When the news came out from the four gates that Han 3000 was about to enter the devil''s cave today, the news spread all over the apocalypse in an instant and shocked countless people. No one thought that Han 3000 should choose the devil''s cave so soon. It''s less than a month since he came to the apocalypse. If it can be completed by him, it will be a miracle that no one can accomplish. It''s unprecedented, even unprecedented¡° Han 3000 chose the challenge of the devil''s cave so quickly. "¡° He is now a master at the prefecture level, and his achievements have far surpassed Lintong. How can he be so reckless? "¡° rash? In my opinion, he is very confident in his own strength, and can surpass the Dizi level masters in the grading competition, which has never been done before. In my opinion, his strength is likely to reach the Tianzi level early. "¡° For him, the challenge of the devil''s cave is just a way of promotion. Maybe he didn''t pay attention to it at all. "¡° Lintong is now a complete joke. He is known as the son of heaven, but he has turned a blind eye to the challenge of the devil''s cave for so many years. Compared with Han 3000, he is not only weak in strength, but also has to lose some points in courage. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 797

    The Apocalypse set off a heated discussion on Han 3000, among which Lintong was the hardest hit.


    Although Han 3000''s achievement in promoting himself to dizi level has far surpassed him, at least they are still in the same level now, and the devil''s cave is a place full of fear for him. For so many years, Lintong has not even thought about the past devil''s cave, but Han 3000 has made such a happy choice.


    In terms of strength and courage alone, Lintong has lost to Han 3000 again, which has dealt a great blow to his confidence.


    The same is true for he Xiaoxiao. In his eyes, Han 3000 is a yellow garbage. It''s only half a month since he first met Han 3000 and took part in the challenge of the devil''s cave. That garbage seems to have soared up and accomplished what no one in the Apocalypse can achieve.


    "Dad, is Han 3000 really going to the devil''s cave?" He Xiaoxiao finds he Qingfeng. She thinks it''s probably a rumor. How could Han 3000 go to the devil''s cave so soon.


    He Qingfeng is also very confused at this time. He and yilao have the same idea. Since Han 3000 can enter the stone house, he can completely use the things in the stone house to improve his strength. How can he go to the devil''s cave so soon?


    However, the news was handed down by the elder brother simenyi himself, which is absolutely impossible to be false.


    "The news is from old Yi''s own mouth. It shouldn''t be false." He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face is as white as paper. Han Sanqian''s action has once again damaged her self-esteem. She is the daughter of the Lord of the three halls. She is not even qualified to go to the devil''s cave. The rubbish she despises is now going to challenge the devil''s cave, which has never been left alive for ten years.


    "He certainly didn''t know that it had been ten years since the devil''s cave and no one could come out alive." He Xiaoxiao said, biting her teeth.


    "The danger of the devil''s cave, yilao will certainly tell him, I think he knows." He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao''s teeth are getting tighter. Since that guy knows why he dares to go, isn''t he afraid at all? In other words, he really has such confidence in himself that he can ignore the test of the devil''s cave.


    After taking a deep breath, he Xiaoxiao asked, "Dad, how much chance do you think he will be able to come out alive?"


    If Han 3000 died in the devil''s cave, he Xiaoxiao would feel better. This at least shows that Han 3000 is an ignorant guy. Even if he has some strength, he will pay a price in the end.


    On this issue, he Qingfeng had already thought about it when he learned that Han 3000 was going to the devil''s cave. According to Han 3000''s current strength, he is likely to become the first person to come out of the devil''s cave alive in the past ten years. After all, his strength limit is not shown in front of the public, even when facing the Dizi level masters, Han 3000 is still easy to crush.


    But the devil''s cave is a place full of unstable factors. No one is sure what will happen in it.


    If you are lucky, you may be able to walk in and come out. But if you are not lucky, you will wake up when you encounter those things, and even the experts of Tianzi level will not survive.


    "It''s not easy to say. It depends on luck." He Qingfeng said.


    "Dad, is there no way to let him die in the devil''s cave?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    He Qingfeng''s eyes coagulate. Before, he Xiaoxiao wanted to kill Han 3000. Without success, he Qingfeng thought that she should have given up this idea. Unexpectedly, he Xiaoxiao would still think so.


    If Han 3000 can come out of the devil''s cave alive, this is good news for the apocalypse. The fluctuation of the forbidden area urgently needs the Apocalypse to become stronger, and Han 3000 can bring these things to the apocalypse. If Han 3000 dies, it will be a great loss to the apocalypse.


    "I warn you not to mess around. Han 3000 is very important to the apocalypse. Even if he is not from the third hall, I hope he can come out alive." He Qingfeng rebuked coldly.


    The four gates and three halls are united. When dealing with the danger of the forbidden area, we must work together. In this case, any internal contradictions become irrelevant. As the leader of the three halls, he Qingfeng does not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "Importance, he is just a waste, how important it can be." He Xiaoxiao said capriciously that her superior status as a princess should not be trampled on by anyone, but Han 3000 became the first person who ignored her. It was very difficult for her to change her attitude towards Han 3000.


    Even though Han 3000 is already a strong man at the prefecture level, he is still a waste in he Xiaoxiao''s eyes. This is the princess temper that she developed from childhood. As long as she can''t stand it, it can only be destroyed.


    "Dad is not joking with you. If you want to make trouble in this matter, I can only confine you." He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao pinches the powder fist tightly. Before, he Qingfeng doted on her for no reason. But since Han Sanqian came, his attitude has changed. All the causes are Han Sanqian. He Xiaoxiao naturally imposed hatred on Han Sanqian.


    In this case, she hopes Han 3000 will die.


    "How can I make trouble? Can I go to the devil''s cave? I just want this trash to die in the devil''s den. " He Xiaoxiao said hatefully.


    In the afternoon, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying went to the entrance of the devil''s cave by their own relatives. During this period, there were countless eyes staring at Han 3000. Because the devil''s cave had not been alive for ten years, the fear of others made most people avoid this test. Han 3000''s resolute choice made many people admire his courage. He Qingfeng had been waiting for the entrance early. Although Han 3000 was a man of four gates, the test of the rank of the devil''s cave was worth his appearance as the leader of the three halls¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect that you would make a choice so quickly. It really surprised me. " He Qingfeng went to Han 3000 and said¡° I''ve given you the most valuable thing in the stone house. Even if I go there again, it''s meaningless. Since it''s something to face sooner or later, why not let it come earlier. " Han 3000 light way¡° Boy, do you think I''ll believe it? " He Qingfeng said with a smile¡° If there is something that can make people stronger, why don''t I leave more time to make myself stronger, so as to enhance the chance of living out of the devil''s den. " Han 3000 said. This makes he Qingfeng speechless. If there is something he imagined in the stone house, according to a normal person''s choice, it will definitely delay the time to enter the devil''s cave. Han 3000 made his choice so quickly, which really shows that there is nothing he imagined in the stone house. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 798

    "Maybe that''s how you confuse me." He Qingfeng said that although Han 3000''s performance has made him unable to find any flaws, he is still reluctant to believe that, after all, it is Fuyao''s residence and the most famous strong man in the history of apocalypse.


    "At the cost of life?" Han 3000 smiles faintly and passes by he Qingfeng. It''s useless to say more. It doesn''t matter whether he Qingfeng is willing to believe his words. Anyway, only he can get into the stone house. It doesn''t matter how other people look at it.


    "Really? There''s still a chance to regret it. " When he came to his face, he said to Han 3000.


    "With so many eyes looking at me, it''s not a joke to choose to shrink back at this time." Han 3000 said.


    "Even a joke is better than losing your life. You still have time to prepare more." Yilao said that this incident has really shaken the whole apocalypse. Everyone is staring at this incident. If you step back temporarily, you can''t help but let some people catch the story and use it as a mockery. But compared with losing your life, mockery is obviously more important.


    "No more." Han 3000 said without hesitation.


    Old Yi sighed and said, "in that case, the devil''s cave is in front of you. Go."


    The entrance is still a cave, but the difference from the usual cave is that the inside is as black as ink, you can''t see anything from the outside, and the entrance emits a disgusting smell, which must become more intense after you enter.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Jiang YingYing and takes the lead in walking towards the cave.


    Jiang Yingying followed behind, did not show any hesitation.


    See two people into the cave, this thing with no chance to regret, Yi old heavily spit out a bad luck, said: "I hope they can live out."


    "He has his wife and children as fetters. I believe he will not give up easily." Fang Zhan said.


    Yilao nods and takes Han 3000''s feelings towards Su Yingxia and Han Nian. He really won''t give up any chance to survive, but there are too many variables in the devil''s cave, which can''t be changed by human power.


    "Old Yi, didn''t Han 3000 give you anything?" He Qingfeng went to the old man''s face and asked.


    "He Qingfeng, you should let go of your obsession with the stone house. The most important thing now is whether Han 3000 can come out alive and the consequences of the change of the forbidden area. Only he can change it." Yi old face serious say.


    He Qingfeng''s selfishness is expressed incisively and vividly in this matter, and he did not make the slightest cover up, saying: "although he is important, the things in the stone house are equally important, and can even bring greater changes. You can''t hide your selfishness."


    "It''s no use saying more. If you don''t believe me, I''ll let you search the four gates at any time." Yi old disdain of say.


    "Mr. Yi, if you say that, I''m not polite. I''ll visit you another day." He Qingfeng said with a smile.


    Old Yi''s face changed greatly with anger. This guy really didn''t know what to do, but old Yi didn''t worry about he Qingfeng.


    "If you want to come, come. I won''t stop you."


    The devil''s cave.


    After Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying come in, there is endless darkness. At the same time, an extremely strong fishy smell comes. Han 3000 can barely bear it, but as a girl, Jiang Yingying has been lying on one side and vomit.


    "How are you?" Han 3000 holds Jiang YingYing and asks.


    "Brother 3000, what''s the smell? How can it smell so bad?" Jiang Yingying expression Pain said.


    "Just rest here and let''s go when you get used to it." Han 3000 looked at the light in the endless darkness. That was another direction, which should be the so-called exit of Fang Zhan.


    Jiang Yingying did not show off, nodded, with her current state, really not suitable to deal with those crises.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying suddenly felt something climbing on her leg, screamed, and kicked the rest of her consciousness.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Brother 3000, something is climbing on my leg." Jiang Yingying panic said, she is a girl after all, for snakes, insects, rats and ants things, will inevitably be afraid.


    Because it''s too dark around and you can''t see clearly from your sight, Han said, "I knew it was so dark here, so I should have brought a flashlight."


    As soon as the voice fell, several beams of light came down from the sky, illuminating the surroundings and making the surrounding environment clear at a glance.


    After seeing everything in front of her, Jiang Yingying was even more frightened.


    At the foot of countless bones, almost piled up into a mountain!


    "Brother 3000, how, how can there be so many bones." Jiang Yingying tightly grasped Han 3000''s arm and said.


    Han 3000''s face is heavy. These bones should be the people who entered the devil''s cave before. They died in this place, which means that they died just after entering the devil''s cave. What kind of disaster would it take for so many people to die here!


    "Be careful." Han 3000 said in a deep voice, protecting Jiang Yingying.


    "Just now, just now there was something on my leg. Is it possible that these people died because of it?" Jiang Yingying said carefully.


    Han 3000 nodded, which is not impossible, but now what is that thing, Han 3000 has not seen¡° I didn''t expect that the devil''s cave was so dangerous. Just at the entrance, so many people lost their lives. No wonder Fang Zhan told me that no matter what trouble you encounter, you can only run. " Han 3000 said seriously. At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of Fang Zhan''s words, and the bones at his feet had clearly told him that this was not a place to stay for a long time¡° Let''s go first. " Han 3000 said that the unknown danger can not let them continue to stay here, even if Jiang Yingying has not adapted to the disgusting taste here. They went forward, but they didn''t know that there was a strange looking snake in the white bone at their feet. Little snake''s eyes are red, but he has no hostility to them. He just follows Han 3000''s steps. At this time, yilao, who was outside the devil''s cave, had already returned to the fourth gate, looking worried¡° You don''t have to worry too much, Mr. Yi Fang Zhan said to yilao. It''s true that Han 3000 has entered the devil''s cave. No matter how worried he is, it won''t help. But the truth is that it can''t stop Yi Lao''s worry¡° I hope they don''t meet the red eyed jade python. Otherwise, they will die. " Yi said. Fang Zhan''s face turned pale when he heard the four words of red eye jade python. As a man who passed the test of the devil''s cave, he knew how dangerous the red eye jade Python was. It was the most ferocious creature left in the devil''s cave in the second world. I''m afraid the whole devil''s cave should respect it! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 799

    "It seems that most people died at the entrance. The more they went in, the less bones there were. We must have passed the most dangerous area." Magic Cave, Han 3000 in order to comfort the fear of Jiang YingYing and said.


    Of course, these words are not just for comfort, but the fact is that along the way, there are fewer and fewer bones, which also shows that to be able to pass through the entrance is the most difficult step.


    Jiang Yingying''s face has eased a lot now, although the unknown of the devil''s cave will still make her feel afraid, but this kind of fear has been in her control.


    "Brother 3000, I always feel that besides us, there are eyes staring at us in the dark." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. He thought it was his own illusion. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yingying had the same feeling. In this way, I''m afraid there are other creatures besides them in the devil''s cave.


    "Be careful. Fang Zhan said that we can run when we are in trouble. As long as we can run out, we have passed the test." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying nodded.


    Just as they were ready to go deeper, a heavy gasp came, making their feet stiff in place and afraid to move.


    Looking in the direction of heavy breathing, because of the darkness in the distance, they couldn''t see what the body of breathing was, but the apparently close footsteps told them that something was approaching them.


    Han 3000 protects Jiang Yingying again, but Jiang Yingying doesn''t show too much fear this time. She knows that it''s useless to be afraid in case of danger. She has to face Han 3000 together to make it out of danger.


    Finally, the breathing noumenon appears in front of Han 3000, not to mention Jiang Yingying, who has just raised her courage. Even Han 3000, who has been psychologically prepared, is still terrified.


    A gorilla at least three meters high, with a ferocious appearance, patted his chest to protest against the two.


    This orangutan is quite different from the one Han 3000 saw in the zoo. His hair is like a steel thorn, which obviously has great lethality, and his blood red pupils also indicate that he is extraordinary.


    More importantly, Han Sanqian found a very strange Rune on the forehead of the orangutan, which seems to indicate that it is not a product of the earth.


    "Brother 3000, this orangutan looks so scary." Jiang Yingying said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as orangutans. I really don''t know what secrets the Apocalypse has hidden and why there are these strange things." The veil of Apocalypse secret is gradually untied for Han 3000, but it makes Han 3000 more curious about it.


    Why do creatures that obviously don''t belong to the earth appear here, and where do they come from?


    At this time, the rhythm of the chimpanzee beating his chest is faster and faster. According to Han 3000''s understanding, when the demonstration is over, it is the time to attack.


    In the face of such a violent beast, Han 3000 did not dare to take it lightly.


    "Step aside and be careful." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying.


    Just as the orangutan was ready to attack, it suddenly stopped, and the air around it seemed to condense in an instant. Han 3000''s muscles were tense and ready for the next battle, but he found a scene that made him stunned.


    The orangutan suddenly turned around and ran like he saw something that frightened him.


    More than ten seconds of silence, Jiang Yingying puzzled asked: "three, three thousand brother, what''s the matter, how did it run?"


    Han 3000''s whole body has already stood up. This kind of powerful creature suddenly runs away for no reason. It is very likely that he has seen the enemy he is afraid of. This shows that there are more powerful creatures around them than orangutans.


    "Yingying, come to me, quick!" Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying, who didn''t know why, went to Han 3000 and said, "brother 3000, what''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, showing unprecedented vigilance, said: "it must be a more powerful creature that can scare it away. It should be somewhere nearby."


    Hearing this, Jiang Yingying understands why han 3000 is suddenly so nervous.


    But it was very quiet around, there was no change, and the atmosphere gradually became strange.


    After two minutes, Jiang Yingying, who couldn''t stand the pressure, finally said, "brother 3000, it seems that there is nothing. What''s the matter?"


    Tight frown of Han 3000 also feel strange, how can there be nothing?


    Just now, the orangutan obviously wanted to attack them, and when it turned and ran away, it was obviously caused by some kind of fear.


    In Han 3000''s understanding, this kind of powerful creature, either meets its own natural enemies, or meets a stronger creature than itself, otherwise it will never escape easily.


    "Be careful, I always feel something''s wrong." Han 3000 does not dare to relax his vigilance. After all, this is the devil''s cave, which has ruined the lives of countless masters. Once he relaxes his vigilance, it is likely to add white bones here.


    For several minutes, the crisis Han Sanqian expected still did not appear, which made him more and more confused about what happened just now. At this time, Jiang Yingying suddenly said to Han 3000, "brother 3000, look at your feet." Under your feet! Han three thousand because of this sentence and stretch straight legs, with the line of sight down, Han three thousand found a body jade hundred small snake, did not give him any aggressive feeling, but also a little lovely appearance¡° Brother 3000, this snake is really beautiful. " With these words, Jiang Yingying has passed Han 3000 and seems to want to catch it. Han 3000 quickly called out: "Yingying, don''t move, this is the devil''s cave!" Han 3000 did not dare to relax his vigilance even if it was just a mosquito, let alone such a strange snake. The body jade hundred eyes red, this is obviously not ordinary creatures, and it can appear in the devil''s cave, more shows that it is not simple¡° Brother 3000, don''t be afraid. I used to work in a pet shop. There are many strange animals in our shop, including snakes. " Jiang Yingying squats down. As soon as she is ready to reach out her hand, the snake spits out a red letter to her, and shows her teeth as if to warn her. Jiang Yingying was scared, quickly got up and went back to Han 3000¡° Brother 3000, this snake has a big temper. " Jiang Yingying said with lingering fear¡° Your heart is really big. Do you know what kind of snake it is? Do you know if it is poisonous? What if it is bitten Han 3000 says helplessly. Jiang Yingying vomits her tongue and knows that she is wrong, so she doesn''t refute it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 800

    Scene stalemate, Han 3000 staring at small white snake, and small white snake red eyes also look at him, both sides of the enemy do not move, I do not move.


    Han Sanqian even thought about whether the sudden escape of the orangutan just now was related to this little thing. But after thinking about it carefully, he thought it was impossible. How could such a little thing threaten the three meter high orangutan?


    "Brother 3000, do we have to wait like this all the time?" Jiang Yingying asks Han 3000.


    "It seems that this snake is a bit stupid. It should not pose a threat to us. Let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    The little white snake suddenly turned over and fell to the ground, as if dead.


    For such a move, Han 3000 does not know why, but Jiang Yingying on one side says: "brother 3000, how do I feel that it is coquettishing with you?"


    "Coquettish?" Han Sanyi''s face is stunned. Snakes are cold-blooded and have no feelings. How can they think and act like spoilers.


    "How can it be that snakes have feelings?" Han asked suspiciously, since Jiang Yingying worked in a pet shop, she should know the habits of snakes very well.


    "As far as I know, gold pythons sold on the market have a certain degree of recognition for their owners, but I''ve heard that there have been pet murders." Jiang explained.


    This kind of ambiguity is nonsense to Han 3000. It''s not that cats and dogs will listen to their owners. People who keep this kind of pet may be psychopathic.


    "Let''s go first. Let''s go out anyway." Han 3000 said.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Han 3000 suddenly felt something wrapped around his leg. He looked down and saw that it was the little white snake?


    meanwhile.


    Yuncheng hillside villa.


    Today''s hillside villa is very busy. There are many people going in and out, but there is a very strange phenomenon. When every stranger leaves the villa, he shakes his head helplessly, as if something big happened.


    "Nangong Boling, Su Yingxia is Han 3000''s favorite woman. If something happens to her, no one can afford the consequences. You have to find a way to save her." In the garden of the front yard, Mo Yang said in a deep voice to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling has a serious face. He naturally knows how deep Han 3000''s feelings for Su Yingxia are. If this woman has an accident, he will inevitably be affected by his anger. Let alone go to the apocalypse, it will be difficult for him to survive.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve mobilized famous doctors all over the world. At present, many people have been on the plane and are on the way. I believe they will come soon." Nangong Boling said.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang didn''t relax at all. He paced around and said, "how could this happen suddenly? Why did a good person change overnight?"


    "I have never heard of this phenomenon. Do you want to inform Han 3000?" Asked Nangong Boling.


    On this issue, Mo Yang has thought about it carefully. It''s better to let Han 3000 know about it. Once he conceals it and causes serious consequences, Han 3000 will be furious. But he doesn''t know where Han 3000 has gone. How can he inform him.


    "Do you know where he is?" Mo Yang asked.


    Nangong Boling shakes his head. Although he knows the apocalypse, he can''t know where it is. It''s not that Nangong Boling hasn''t investigated this matter for so many years, but in the end, it''s nothing.


    Only when the Apocalypse appears on its own initiative can it be contacted. Otherwise, no one can contact the apocalypse.


    "I''ll find a way." Nangong Boling said.


    Inside the villa.


    Sitting in the living room are several core figures of the Han family, and Su Yingxia with long snow-white hair is particularly conspicuous.


    One night, Su Yingxia''s head turned white, which made the people in the villa panic. So many famous doctors flocked to Yuncheng early in the morning. However, in the face of this situation, the famous doctors were helpless. What they can confirm now is that Su Yingxia is in good health, but why he suddenly turned white can''t be found out at all.


    Su Yingxia, with white hair, did not show a morbid state, but was more moving.


    "Don''t worry too much. I know my body. There won''t be any problem." Su Yingxia told the crowd that she didn''t feel any discomfort in her body. It''s really strange that her hair turns white suddenly, but her body function is not affected, so it''s not a big problem for her.


    Shi Jing takes a look at Han Tianyang and doesn''t dare to talk. After all, people can''t get bald for no reason. It must be a reaction caused by some mutation of the body.


    "Yingxia, the doctors who just came here are all famous doctors nearby. Since they say they are healthy, there should be nothing wrong with them. As for the reason why you have white hair, I believe we can find out. Nangong Boling has started to mobilize his contacts, and famous doctors all over the world have now come to Yuncheng." Han Tianyang said comfortingly.


    The influence of Nangong family leader in the world is needless to say. Su Yingxia can even imagine how many planes are flying towards Cloud City, which makes her smile and say: "grandfather, I don''t have a big problem. I don''t have to go through so much trouble."


    "How can you not use it? You''re the daughter-in-law of the Han family. Even if you have a cold, it''s worth those people''s trip." Shi Jing said¡° Mom, don''t exaggerate Su Yingxia looks like she can''t laugh or cry. She is worried about her own situation, but she knows that if even she shows fear, it will affect other people even more, so she can only make a indifferent appearance¡° No exaggeration, no exaggeration at all. You''re the daughter-in-law of the Han family. That''s right. " Shi Jing said. Although Su Guoyao is also worried about his daughter''s situation, he is more happy to see such a scene. What''s the status and treatment of Su Yingxia when he was in Su''s family before? Doing the heaviest work, holding the least money, enjoying the lowest status. And now? She can influence the famous doctors all over the world by herself, which the Su family can never do. The old lady looked down upon Su Yingxia in those days. I never dreamed that Su Yingxia would have today. And then there are those relatives of the Su family. Besides admiring Su Yingxia, what else can they do now? Do they dare to feel superior in front of Su Yingxia? Su Haichao, the former owner of the Su family, heard that now he has been reduced to moving bricks at the construction site. This is retribution. At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly covered her chest with a painful face. All the people were close to Su Yingxia for the first time¡° Welcome summer, how are you¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "¡° Daughter, don''t frighten me, where does it hurt? " In his arms, Han Nian seemed to feel Su Yingxia''s pain and burst into tears. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 801

    They were very anxious. A large number of doctors turned back and went back to the hillside villa. They had a comprehensive examination of Su Yingxia''s body, but they still got nothing. A large group of doctors had no choice but to shake their heads. There was no way to do it.


    Angry Han Tianyang drives everyone out of the villa. No matter what famous doctor, no matter how high his status in Yuncheng, no one dares to raise his head to refute, but to bear it.


    Nangong Boling also began to urge the world famous doctors to rush to Yuncheng as soon as possible. Anyone who dares to put on airs is put on his neck by a knife. It can be said that Su Yingxia''s sudden change has affected the whole world''s medical world. Nangong Boling no longer hides the Nangong family''s energy, has a tough method, and does not obey the Nangong family. There is only one end, That''s death!


    Han Sanqian, who lives in the devil''s cave, doesn''t know about it, but he also encounters a strange phenomenon. The little snake seems to stick to him. No matter where he goes, the little white snake will follow him. What''s more strange is that the gorilla will never appear again in the extremely dangerous devil''s cave. Is it true that the fallen master of the whole devil''s cave, Was it all done by that gorilla?


    "Brother 3000, why is it so strange that we haven''t met anything, but there will still be bones along the road. Why did they die?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    Han 3000 shakes his head. He is also thinking about this problem, but so far, he has no idea.


    Since people are here, it means that they must have encountered some kind of crisis. However, they are getting closer to the so-called exit of the square war, but the danger is getting farther and farther away from them.


    "I also feel a little strange. Is there only a gorilla in it, but why does it run away?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    At this time, the little white snake suddenly stood in front of Han 3000. It seemed to understand Han 3000''s words and showed its sense of existence in front of Han 3000.


    Han three thousand one kick fly, disdain of say: "you this kind of small thing didn''t die already is a miracle, in front of me show what."


    The little white snake was hanging on the wall, with an indescribable sense of grievance in her eyes.


    Han Sanqian didn''t look at Jiang Yingying any more. He said to Jiang Yingying, "anyway, as long as they can leave here, it''s a good thing. As for the reason why they died here, it has nothing to do with us."


    Jiang Yingying nodded. Although she was used to the stench in the devil''s cave, she was still looking forward to leaving as soon as possible and said, "brother 3000, let''s go now."


    They quickened their pace, but it wasn''t long before they heard something. The rumble of the collision of rocks and mountains. It was obvious that this would be the third creature Han three thousand two met in the devil''s cave.


    "Brother 3000, it seems that we think too much. It''s not so easy to leave." Jiang Yingying face dignified said.


    Han 3000 had expected that he would not feel so lucky to be able to leave so easily when he came to the devil''s cave.


    "It''s time to gain insight again. Step back first." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying.


    Not long after, a giant winged lizard climbed up to the two people and demonstrated to them with a fishy red letter. His whole body was emitting a strong stench. It seemed that he saw the delicious food and his mouth salivated all over the ground.


    "It looks like we''ve been treated like food." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying also saw its desire, and in the face of this terrible creature, Jiang Yingying could not even resist.


    "Brother 3000, what should we do?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    What should I do?


    This question has reached Han 3000. Now he finally understands why Fang Zhan said that no matter what he encounters, let him not fight head-on and just run.


    This kind of thing can''t be conquered by manpower.


    But giant lizards are in the way. Where can they go?


    "It''s not strength, it''s luck to be able to get out of the devil''s cave alive." Han 3000 sighed that although he was promoted to the Apocalypse level at the fastest speed, what about that? In front of opponents who are not at the same level at all, they have no choice but to die.


    "Can you come back?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "I don''t know what will happen when I look back, and there is no food and drink here. If we continue to consume it, our physical fitness will be exhausted, which is also a dead end." Han 3000 knows that there is no turning back. His only choice is to fight against the giant lizard head on. Maybe with luck, he can survive.


    Now his hope can only rest on the power in his body. If he can burst out with greater power, he may be able to escape death.


    Han 3000 thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian at this time. He can''t die, no matter what.


    "Brother 3000, you... Your head." At this time, Jiang Yingying looked at Han 3000 in horror, his head even sent out a weak light.


    At this time, no one found that the side of the small white snake excited, red eyes beat hard to hide the excitement.


    "You stand back." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying subconsciously back a few steps, this moment she felt Han 3000 suddenly become strange, let her some fear. Little white snake also retreated some distance, but the surface of the snake was covered with a thin layer of scales, as if it had mutated. After Han 3000 entered the devil''s cave, everyone''s attention of Apocalypse was in the devil''s cave. In addition to wondering whether Han 3000 could come out of the devil''s cave alive, there was he Xiaoxiao who cursed Han 3000''s death all the time. She hopes Han 3000 will die in the devil''s cave. Only in this way can she regain her dignity as a princess. At this time, the devil''s cave suddenly shakes. This is not an earthquake, but the movement from the devil''s cave. Four door Yi old facial expression huge change, quickly toward the devil king cave to rush. He Qingfeng in the third hall is studying the pamphlet Han 3000 brought out of the stone house. He feels the movement of the devil''s cave and quickly puts away the pamphlet. When they met at the exit of the devil''s cave, they all looked dignified¡° How can there be such a big noise He Qingfeng asks old Yi in a deep voice. Old Yi clenched his teeth. What he was most worried about seemed to have happened. The so-called test of the devil''s cave can not be passed by strength. Once there is a direct conflict with the creatures inside, it will be a dead end. What happened just now is obviously the result of the conflict¡° It seems that Han 3000 has died in it. " He Xiaoxiao''s cold face appeared with a happy smile. Finally died, she no longer have to worry about seeing Han 3000 and back to think of his humiliation picture. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 802

    He Xiaoxiao''s appearance makes Yi''s old face like frost, and he Qingfeng''s expression is a little alarmed.


    He Qingfeng knows that he Xiaoxiao really wants Han Sanqian to die, but she should never drop a stone at such a time.


    Han 3000 is yilao''s apprentice, and this time, Han 3000''s entry into the devil''s cave is very important for the whole apocalypse.


    In ten years, no one has been able to pass the test of the devil''s cave, which makes many people fear the devil''s cave. If Han 3000 can pass the test, he will make others regain some confidence.


    Now, even Han 3000 is dead. The impact is to make others have a stronger fear of the devil''s cave. Who dares to enter the devil''s cave in the future?


    The crucial test may be completely invalid from today, and it also indicates that there will be no master of Tianzi level in the future, which is a devastating blow to the apocalypse.


    What''s more, it''s still a critical moment. The fluctuation of the forbidden area indicates that the second world is ready to move. With the current strength of apocalypse, it can''t compete with it at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, shut up." He Qingfeng scolds he Xiaoxiao in a cold voice.


    He Xiaoxiao despised he Qingfeng''s words and continued: "he died in the devil''s cave out of his ability. Can''t others criticize him? He really takes himself as a peerless master. This is the necessary price he pays for his ignorance."


    "The necessary price?" Looking at he Xiaoxiao with a cold face, old Yi said, "you have been wayward in Tianqi for many years, and four gates have never interfered. But do you know that with your strength, even if you are he Qingfeng''s daughter, you are not qualified to be here. Tianqi is a place to prove yourself with strength, but you have yellow power. He Qingfeng has protected you for many years, and I have never interfered, But what qualifications do you have to evaluate a person who only comes to the half moon of the apocalypse and becomes a strong person at the prefecture level


    "I am the daughter of the Lord of the three halls." He Xiaoxiao has a proud face. Even in front of yilao, she will not feel inferior. This is the result of he Qingfeng''s doting on her.


    He Xiaoxiao in Apocalypse, supercilious, do not put anyone in the eye, even if the old Yi for her, but also just a dying old man.


    "The daughter of the Lord of the three halls, doesn''t she have to pass the competition?" Old Yi turned his head and looked at he Qingfeng, his eyes burning.


    He Qingfeng is guilty of dodging yilao''s eyes. According to the Apocalypse rules, he Xiaoxiao really needs to participate in the grading competition. No one is qualified to be more upright, but he Qingfeng doesn''t mention it, and Simen doesn''t intervene too much, so others naturally think that he Xiaoxiao has an extraordinary position in the apocalypse.


    After all, she is he Qingfeng''s daughter. Who dares to regard her as a yellow character?


    "Xiaoxiao, shut up now." He Qingfeng doesn''t dare to face up to the problem of yilao. He Xiaoxiao can only stop talking. Otherwise, once yilao is more serious about this matter, he Xiaoxiao can only be demoted to the Yellow level. With her present strength and the degree of fear of happiness and hardship, I''m afraid she will never be able to go back to the core of the third hall.


    Today, he Xiaoxiao is determined to compete with Si men. She wants to criticize Han 3000. She has to vent all her grievances.


    "Mr. Yi, you are just the head of the four gates. What qualifications do you have to manage the affairs of the three halls? My father will give you face. I''m not afraid of you." He Xiaoxiao disdains to say to old Yi.


    The elder Yi didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed and said to he Qingfeng, "he Qingfeng, this is your daughter. I don''t know the heaven and earth, I don''t know the status, I don''t even pay attention to the head of the four schools."


    "Old man, you don''t know the heaven and the earth. What qualifications do you have to evaluate me?" He Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    He Qingfeng hurried to he Xiaoxiao. Although the contradiction between the four gates and the three halls has existed for many years, he must not let it grow bigger because of he Xiaoxiao. After all, he is in a special period now, and the second world is likely to make a comeback. If the Apocalypse breaks out internal contradictions at this time, he will become a sinner through the ages.


    "Apologize to Mr. Yi immediately." He Qingfeng orders to he Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao didn''t even look at he Qingfeng. He didn''t even look at his own father. He said, "why should I apologize to him? Am I wrong?"


    No matter what he Xiaoxiao did, she didn''t think it was wrong because of he Qingfeng''s favor and protection. Even in he Xiaoxiao''s cognition, she never made mistakes in her life. Since she didn''t make mistakes, why should she apologize?


    He Qingfeng is impatient. He used to spoil he Xiaoxiao because she didn''t make a big mistake. He Qingfeng thinks that he is his only daughter and should protect and love her in all aspects. But now, he Qingfeng finally realizes how stupid this excessive doting is. Now he Xiaoxiao is not only willful, but lawless.


    Pop!


    He Qingfeng slapped he Xiaoxiao in the face and said in a cold voice, "I want you to apologize to Mr. Yi."


    This is the second time he Xiaoxiao has been beaten in her life. When she covers her face, there is no tears in her eyes, but she looks at he Qingfeng with hatred.


    "You beat me again for Han 3000. This is the second time you beat me. A dead trash can make you pay so much attention. He Qingfeng, have you forgotten what my mother said to you before she died? You swore in front of her that my mother would only be willing to close her eyes if she would be good to me all her life, and what you are doing now is worthy of her? " He Xiaoxiao said to he Qingfeng in a questioning tone.


    "I did promise in front of her, and what I''m doing now is also for you. Even if you are he Qingfeng''s daughter, you have to pass the test of grading competition before you are qualified to be here. Do you think you can become a local level expert with your strength? Or do you want to spend your whole life in the yellow field? " He Qingfeng said seriously that he can''t be soft hearted. Once yilao takes this matter seriously, he Xiaoxiao will stay in the yellow class all his life. This is not because he despises he Xiaoxiao, but because he knows very well what kind of person he Xiaoxiao is. It''s impossible for her to train hard, but her strength will not fall from the sky¡° In this world, there is nothing to gain without effort, and what I am doing now is to protect you. " He Qingfeng continued. He Xiaoxiao didn''t realize the seriousness of this matter at all, and she didn''t think he Qingfeng would let her go to the Yellow word level. All this was just frightening her. Having been a young lady for so many years, how could he Xiaoxiao compromise because of this threat? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 803

    "It''s ridiculous that you even said you were protecting me when you hit me. He Qingfeng, if you have the ability to let me go to the Yellow level, my mother is watching in the sky." He Xiaoxiao said.


    He Qingfeng can''t help but raise her hand again. She is so arrogant that she doesn''t leave any way behind when she speaks this kind of words in public. He Qingfeng, as the leader of the three halls, can let he Xiaoxiao come here in the three halls. But in the face of yilao, he has to make an explanation. Otherwise, this matter will become the permanent stain of the three halls.


    "He Qingfeng, since she has made such a request, you should act according to the Apocalypse rules. I used to be able to turn a blind eye to the four gates, but this time I will never." After leaving this sentence, yilao left.


    He Qingfeng''s heart sank. It seems that old Yi won''t easily compromise this time, and he can''t turn over with old Yi in order to cover up he Xiaoxiao. He can''t be the culprit who let the four gates and three halls fall apart.


    "Mr. Yi, he Xiaoxiao has been tyrannical in Tianqi for many years. He should have been demoted to the Yellow word level for a long time. Now he is seeking benevolence." The assistant said to Yi Lao.


    Yi Lao shook his head and said faintly: "even if she died, it has nothing to do with me. Her life doesn''t matter to me and the whole apocalypse, but now Han 3000 has an accident, which is a devastating blow to the apocalypse."


    When he thinks of Han 3000, his assistant''s face is as pale as death. He knows the meaning of Han 3000''s existence very well. If Han 3000 can come out of the devil''s cave alive, it may arouse other people''s desire to challenge the devil''s cave. But now, even he is dead, and other people will stay away from the devil''s cave. I''m afraid that in the next 10 years, or even 20 or 30 years, Dare not challenge the devil''s cave.


    Han 3000 has become a master of dizi in half a month. His achievement has far surpassed Lintong, the son of heaven. Even so, he still failed to pass the test of the devil''s cave. I can imagine what other people will think.


    "Han 3000 is not very lucky. I don''t know what kind of creature he met." The assistant sighed and shook his head.


    Yi Lao also breathed out a lot of bad luck and said: "the forbidden area fluctuates, which indicates that the second world is likely to make a comeback. According to the present situation of apocalypse, there is no way to stop it. Does it mean that the Apocalypse is exhausted?"


    "Old Yi, is there no other way?" The assistant frowned and said that although he also knew that the Apocalypse could not compete with the second world now, after all, at the peak of the apocalypse, thousands of Tianzi level Masters had fallen, but there was no absolute thing in the world. In a desperate situation, you can also look for opportunities and never give up.


    "How?" Yi Lao shook his head and said, "I also hope there are other ways, but there is only one prerequisite for this matter, that is, powerful power. No matter how many ways there are, it will not help. I thought Han 3000 could change the apocalypse, even he is the Savior. Now it seems that I am still wrong about such a big responsibility, How can we rely on him alone. "


    "Yilao, you, you don''t want to give up, do you?" The assistant asked anxiously.


    "Give up? Let''s wait until the moment I die. " Even though he knew that the Apocalypse couldn''t compete with the second world, he didn''t want to flinch. Because there are hundreds of millions of creatures behind the apocalypse, how could he give up?


    Han 3000 died in the devil''s cave in a short period of time, so that the whole Apocalypse spread all over the world, no one is not lamenting the fall of genius, even Han 3000, a strong man who pouted up quickly, even died in the devil''s cave, which made the whole Apocalypse shrouded in a layer of fear of the devil''s cave.


    In this case, they are even more excluded from entering the devil''s cave, and the identity temptation of the heaven level is even paler.


    Yellow field.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, who have a lot to do with Han 3000, are silent when they learn the news.


    Although there are some contradictions between Gong Tian and Han 3000, with Han 3000 proving himself by his strength, Gong Tian has no complaints in his heart. After all, in just half a month, Han 3000 has become a local character, and he has been in the Apocalypse for many years, but he is still a yellow character. Gong Tian knows the difference.


    "Master, I didn''t expect Han 3000 to die like this. I feel like I just met him yesterday." Gong Tian said.


    "Han 3000''s death, for Apocalypse, is the news of the collapse of the sky." Zhuang Tang shakes his head. Although he doesn''t know the significance of the apocalypse, he understands the current situation of the apocalypse. No one dares to challenge the devil''s cave, which means that there will be no new-born Tianzi strongmen. Perhaps in the next few decades, the Apocalypse will also be in this awkward state.


    Gong Tian also understood this truth, nodded his head and said: "it''s true. It''s a pity that we don''t know what the Apocalypse exists for. We can''t predict how much influence this event will have on the apocalypse."


    "Gong Tian, why do you think the Apocalypse brings together the strong in the world?" Asked Zhuang Tang.


    "In order to deal with some experts or powerful forces." Gong Tian answered the question without thinking about it. He had thought about it many times, and it was not only Gong Tian who had this idea, but most people of Tianqi had this kind of conjecture. Otherwise, it really could not explain the significance of Tianqi gathering experts.


    "Have you ever thought that these masters or forces are not earth creatures?" Zhuang Tang said¡° Isn''t it earth life? " Gong Tian looks at Zhuang Tang in horror. He has never thought about it, and he doesn''t know why Zhuang Tang has this idea¡° Master, do you know anything? " Gong Tian can''t wait to ask. Zhuang Tang shook his head. As a yellow character, how could he know the core of the apocalypse¡° I don''t know much about you, but in my opinion, if an organization like the Apocalypse can exist, the other party must be very powerful. The Apocalypse can''t be a secular force for convenience because it''s just a secular force. How can the Apocalypse be in the eye? And it''s not easy to join hands with the government to wipe out those people. " Zhuang Tang explained. Gong Tian carefully thought over Zhuang Tang''s words, and thought that it was very reasonable, but he was still a little hard to believe what he wanted to say about creatures beyond the earth. alien? I think these three words are ridiculous¡° Master, if Han 3000 does not die, we may know something about him. Unfortunately, he is dead. " Gong Tian sighed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 804

    Three Hall area.


    He Xiaoxiao kneels in front of her mother''s crystal coffin and tells her about he Qingfeng''s "crime". In her opinion, what he Qingfeng has done today has violated her original promise to her mother. She wants to tell her all this and let her watch it in the sky. How he Qingfeng treats her.


    He Qingfeng is in agony at the moment. He doesn''t want to see he Xiaoxiao go to the Yellow word level, because the environment there is by no means acceptable to her spoiled princess. However, yilao has made his words very clear, and he Xiaoxiao is so stubborn. If he Xiaoxiao is covered up again this time, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of the whole four schools.


    Before, he Qingfeng might not care about the view of the four gates. His daughter is willful and can do whatever she wants. After all, she is the daughter of the head of the three halls.


    But now, with the change of the second world in the forbidden area, he Qingfeng has to pay attention to the relationship between the four gates and the three halls.


    "Lord, do you really want miss huang to go to the Yellow word class?" He Qingfeng''s men asked.


    He Qingfeng sighed and said: "before, Xiaoxiao was willful and provoked only some small people. But this time, she didn''t even pay attention to yilao. If I continue to cover up, how can I explain to the four gates?"


    "But the Yellow environment, food, drink and accommodation are not acceptable to the young lady."


    "What if she doesn''t accept? It''s time to let her know the price of making mistakes. Where is she?" He Qingfeng asked.


    "Ancestral hall."


    He Qingfeng frowns. Before he Qingfeng blamed he Xiaoxiao, he Xiaoxiao would go to the ancestral temple to complain. This is her ultimate killing move. Every time she can make he Qingfeng compromise. After all, she is the woman he Qingfeng loves most.


    But this time, he Qingfeng will not compromise, nor is he qualified to compromise easily.


    "It''s no use trying to use it again." He Qingfeng has no choice but to walk to the ancestral hall.


    Kneeling in front of the throne, he Xiaoxiao heard the footsteps of someone coming. Knowing that it must be he Qingfeng, she began her performance.


    "Mom, open your eyes and see what he did to me. His promise in front of you has become a pile of bullshit. For an outsider, he has hit me for the second time. Wake up quickly." He Xiaoxiao''s mother''s body was placed in the crystal coffin. Although it has been many years, the body is very well preserved. Except that there is no blood color, there is no sign of decay.


    Hearing these words, he Qingfeng felt soft in his heart, but old Yi''s words before he left reverberated in his mind again, which made him have to work hard.


    "No matter how you act this time, it''s useless." He Qingfeng said lightly.


    "Mom, listen to what he''s saying. He''s leaving me alone for an outsider." He Xiaoxiao had a runny nose and a tear, tearing her heart and lungs.


    "Go pack up and get ready for the yellow letter." He Qingfeng continued.


    Go to yellow!


    He Xiaoxiao was stunned. She was very clear about the environment of the shabby place with yellow characters. In her opinion, it was not inhabited at all. How could her daughter, the leader of the three halls, go to that place.


    "Mom, is that ridiculous? He asked me to go to the yellow letter level." He Xiaoxiao stood up, turned to he Qingfeng and continued, "it''s no use threatening me. I can''t apologize to that old man."


    He Qingfeng shakes his head helplessly. Even at this point, he Xiaoxiao is still lawless, and even feels that he is just threatening?


    "It''s no use even if you want to apologize to elder Yi now. According to the rules of apocalypse, you are not qualified to stay in the area of the third hall." He Qingfeng said seriously.


    He Xiaoxiao''s heart thumped for a moment. Seeing he Qingfeng''s expression, it seemed that he was not joking. How could this be possible! How could he Qingfeng really drive her to the Yellow word level.


    "You''re afraid of that old thing." He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth.


    "Your mother is also a master of Tianzi level. She knows the meaning of Apocalypse very well. Even if she is alive today, she will still punish you like this, because your willfulness is destroying the relationship between the four gates and the three halls. Now, the four gates and the three halls must resolve the contradiction." He Qing''s style is stern.


    "After saying so much, I think you are afraid of elder Yi. As the leader of the three halls, you are afraid of the four gates. Can that old man take away your identity?" He Xiaoxiao disdains the way.


    "It''s time for you to suffer. Otherwise, you can''t accept the changes in the future. Blame me. Blame me for not realizing this earlier and forming your arrogant character. But it''s not too late. I want to go back to the third hall and come back with my own strength." He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao clenched her fist. She didn''t think of this step. She thought it was just a joke, but now it seems that it''s true. He Qingfeng will really do it.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m going to see my mother?" He Xiaoxiao threatened.


    "I will make the same coffin for you, so that your mother and daughter will be together forever." With these words, he Qingfeng turned around and left. His heart was bleeding, but he had to do so.


    He Xiaoxiao stood on the spot, from small to large, no matter what she did, she would defend her father, and even said such words, which made her feel like she had a hallucination. Death? Does he Xiaoxiao really have such courage? Obviously, her willfulness is not enough for people to let her face death. This young lady is not afraid of heaven and earth, but she is afraid of death¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect that you left me so much trouble when you died. Don''t let me find your body, otherwise I will frustrate you! " He Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth and said that all the reasons came from Han 3000, so at this time he Xiaoxiao once again imposed hatred on Han 3000. The devil''s cave at this time. Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying fall to the ground and die. The little white snake was sitting on Han 3000''s chest, looking lazy, obviously resting. And the giant lizard, cowering in the corner, looked up at the little white snake from time to time, his eyes were obviously full of fear. Judging from the wounds all over the giant lizard, it was seriously injured. At this moment, Han 3000''s hand suddenly moved. The little white snake looks up at the giant lizard and spits out a red letter. The giant lizard was relieved and ran away as if he had been waiting for Han 3000 to wake up before he could leave. Han three thousand wake up the first feeling, feel the whole body bones seem to be about to fall apart in general, the next idea, is Jiang Yingying¡° Yingying, Yingying Han three thousand strong endure pain to sit up, looking for the figure of Jiang Yingying everywhere. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 805

    When Han 3000 finds Jiang Yingying lying in the distance, he climbs to Jiang Yingying with all his strength.


    "Yingying, how are you?" Han 3000 shakes Jiang Yingying''s body.


    Jiang Yingying has no response, which makes Han 3000 a little desperate. However, when he looks at Jiang Yingying''s breath, he is relieved.


    Jiang Yingying just fainted. She didn''t die.


    Han 3000 was lying on his back. He was exhausted and needed to rest now.


    However, Han 3000, who is resting, has some doubts in his heart. He still remembers what happened before he fainted.


    In the process of fighting with the giant lizard, Han 3000 was almost tortured. At that time, Han 3000 was almost desperate. In his opinion, there was no doubt that he would die in this battle. But now, he is not dead, and the giant lizard has disappeared. What''s the matter.


    It''s supposed to be a huge lizard''s meal, why it''s just injured now.


    Why did the giant lizard disappear?


    Han Sanqian thought of the orangutan he met when he first entered the devil''s cave. It seemed that he met a more terrifying opponent, so he ran away. Is that why the giant lizard disappeared?


    Han 3000 subconsciously looked around, can scare away orangutans and giant lizards, that must be what kind of creature?


    Not far away, it was the little white snake that attracted our eyes. Besides looking a little strange, it didn''t make people feel that it had much lethality, or even the harmless appearance of human and animal.


    Is that it?


    Han 3000 shakes his head unconsciously. With his physique, how can he scare away orangutans and giant lizards? This little guy is probably just hatched.


    Small white snake noticed that Han 3000 was observing himself, twisting his body, came to Han 3000.


    "It''s a pity you can''t speak, otherwise you can tell me what happened." Han 3000 didn''t show any fear of the little white snake, because he can''t move much now. Even if the little white snake is a poisonous thing, Han 3000 can only bear to bite him.


    However, this is unlikely in Han 3000''s opinion. Little white snake has been following him for a long time. If he really wants to bite him, he won''t wait until now.


    After a half day''s rest, Han Sanqian finally regained some physical strength, but it''s impossible for him to get better for a while.


    Sit up, Han 3000 check Jiang Yingying''s physical condition, trauma only some cut skin place, not serious, but she fainted time how can be longer than himself?


    But anyway, as long as she''s alive, it''s a good thing. Now just wait for her to wake up.


    Han 3000, who is waiting for nothing, looks at the little white snake. Besides yubai''s body and red eyes, this snake is just an ordinary little snake. How can the devil''s cave, such a dangerous place, have its shelter?


    Han 3000 tries to wave to the little white snake. Unexpectedly, the little white snake understands his action and climbs in front of him.


    "Cold blooded animals, they even understand people''s instructions!" Han 3000 was a little surprised. If it happened to a dog, it would make him feel no big deal. But a snake can have such a response, which is really unexpected.


    Little white snake holds his head high and seems to want to show his uniqueness. However, his small body can''t make Han 3000 feel different. After all, after seeing the creatures in the devil''s cave, this little white snake, who can understand the instructions, is just a little surprised.


    "How many creatures are there in the devil''s cave?" Han 3000 asked.


    However, after saying this, Han 3000 regretted that he could understand a simple instruction, but how could he understand what people said? Moreover, it is still such a complex question. If he can answer it, he will not be able to answer it unless he is proficient.


    But then the little white snake''s action, startled Han 3000 heart.


    The little white snake arched the ground with its head and produced several irregular circles. It seemed that the circle was used to answer Han 3000''s question.


    Han 3000''s back is chilly. A snake can really understand what he says. It''s incredible!


    A total of six circles, although it looks ugly, but the meaning of the little white snake has been very obvious.


    Han 3000 wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said in a trembling voice, "six, six?"


    Little white snake nodded, one person and one animal, communicating without barrier, without barrier.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, so far he has been able to confirm that the snake can understand his own words, is it really has become the essence!


    "Are you one of them?" Han continued.


    The little white snake held its head high and looked disdainful of being associated with other creatures.


    "You''re better than them?" Han Sanqian sneered that this little guy could compare with the orangutans and giant lizards he had seen. How could this be possible.


    Small white snake continued to nod, very clear answer Han 3000 this question.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "get out of the way. I''m not interested in listening to your boasting." At this time, Jiang Yingying suddenly moved, and issued a painful groan, Han 3000''s attention instantly focused on Jiang Yingying. One side of the small white snake, powerless drooping head, it seems that because Han 3000 do not believe it, so some depressed. In Han 3000 did not notice, the little white snake swam to the depth of the cave¡° Yingying, how are you Han 3000 asked. Jiang Yingying struggles to open her eyes. For a moment, she is not worried about herself, but about Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 seems to be safe, she is relieved¡° Three thousand elder brother, you are all right good Jiang Yingying showed a far fetched smile and said¡° I''m fine. How are you? What''s wrong with you? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, I''m fine. I just have a headache Jiang Yingying said. Han Sanqian holds Jiang Yingying up, and they sit with their backs against the mountain wall. Although it''s the rest of their lives, they are very clear that the danger has not been relieved, and there is still a very difficult and dangerous way to go to leave the devil''s cave¡° Brother 3000, what about the lizard? Did you kill it? " Jiang Yingying asks Han 3000¡° I just want to ask you what you saw before you went into a coma. " Han 3000 is also full of doubts about this matter. He is doomed to die, but he is still alive after he faints and wakes up. He also wants to know what''s going on¡° I only saw you fight with the lizard, and I fainted just at the beginning of the fight. " Jiang Yingying said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 806

    Just started to fight, Jiang Yingying fainted?


    Han 3000 frowns tightly, which is too strange. The lizard''s target is him. How can Jiang Yingying be implicated?


    Can we say that when giant lizards appear, there are other creatures, but their focus is on giant lizards, so they ignore it, and Jiang Yingying is attacked by other creatures?


    This guess is not impossible, but Jiang Yingying did not die because of it, which is a little strange.


    After all, the white bones all over the ground have fully demonstrated the lethality of these creatures. Once attacked, how can they just faint?


    "Brother 3000, what is this place and why are there such strange things?" Jiang Yingying is puzzled and asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has thought about this problem for a long time. Maybe this is the secret hidden by the apocalypse.


    If you don''t become Tianzi and have not experienced the test of the devil''s cave, you are not qualified to know the secret of the apocalypse. Before that, yilao and Fangzhan kept silent about it, and Han Sanqian probably found out why.


    This kind of thing, even if told him, he would not believe, only seeing is believing.


    What''s more, how can you tell anyone such a shocking secret?


    "This is the secret of apocalypse, and I guess what we see is just the tip of the iceberg." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    The mysterious veil has been gradually untied. As long as he can leave the devil''s cave alive, Han 3000 will be able to know all this. Unfortunately, the current situation is not optimistic. I''m afraid it''s not easy to go out.


    "Once these creatures are allowed to appear in major cities, their lives will be destroyed. How did the Apocalypse lock them up here?" Jiang Yingying continued to ask.


    Han three thousand helpless smile, said: "these questions for me, is also a doubt, want to know what''s going on, have to go out to ask Yi old can know."


    Jiang Yingying nodded, probably know their own problems too much, so shut up.


    "Let''s have a rest first. Anyway, we have to find a way to get out of here first." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying''s back is against the mountain wall, but the uneven mountain wall makes her very uncomfortable. No matter how she changes her posture, it''s useless.


    Han 3000 said: "lean on me, it''s not uncomfortable."


    Jiang Yingying Leng for a while, then gently put her head on Han 3000''s shoulder, really comfortable a lot, also let her have a sense of security.


    When she met Han 3000 for the first time, Jiang Yingying had a big heart and a little love for Han 3000. After all, an excellent and handsome man is very attractive to such a girl as Jiang Yingying. However, Jiang Yingying later learned that Han 3000 had been married, so she settled down her feelings. At this time, that kind of emotion sprouted again, And it''s growing unstoppably.


    "And the little white snake." Han three thousand suddenly said, he just found out at this time, has been following their little white snake suddenly disappeared.


    "Not dead, is it?" Jiang Yingying said.


    "That''s not true. I''ve seen it just now, and it can understand people." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother 3000, you can''t be hallucinating. How can snakes understand people''s words? I used to work in a pet shop and have seen so many kinds of snakes. They are cold-blooded animals."


    "If other people had told me such a thing before, I would not believe it, but what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can prove it to you when it appears." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying see Han three thousand is not like a joke, expression surprised said: "three thousand brother, are you serious?"


    "Of course I''m serious, but I don''t know where this little thing has gone." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying stomach suddenly issued a grunt, which makes her very embarrassed head down, cover the stomach.


    "Hungry?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying is ashamed to see others. How can she say that she is also a girl? This kind of performance is really killing.


    "I''m hungry, too, and I don''t know how long I''ve been in." Han 3000 kneaded his stomach and said.


    Jiang Yingying''s embarrassment was relieved by this sentence, saying: "it''s a pity that there is nothing to eat here. We won''t starve here."


    "The chance of starvation is very small, but it is very likely to become the food of those animals." Han 3000 joked.


    Just as the words were finished, heavy footsteps came from the distance, which made Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying''s face change greatly at the same time.


    "It''s not like that." Han Sanyi looks regretful. In his present state, if there is another strange creature, it will really become the food of the other party.


    Footsteps gradually close, when Han 3000 see each other, face only despair expression.


    Not only giant lizards and orangutans appeared, but also three other creatures that didn''t show up. They were strange looking but extremely fierce.


    According to the little white snake, there are six kinds of creatures in the devil''s cave. If five of them appear, they will die¡° Brother 3000, we, are we finished Jiang Yingying panic said¡° It''s more than over. I don''t think there are any bones left. " Han 3000 sighed that one death alone was enough to make him die over and over for hundreds of times. In the face of this situation, Han 3000 didn''t even have the idea of resisting¡° Brother 3000, since he is dying, I want to tell you something. " In the face of death, Jiang Yingying summoned up the courage to say¡° What are you talking about? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° I, I like you. " Jiang Yingying said. It''s a common thing for Han 3000 to be confessed, not to mention Shen lingyao, Qi Yiyun, Qi ran, neighbors Yang Meng and Tian linger, who initially showed kindness to him. Han 3000 can detect that these women are interested in him. But this is not a good time to talk about your feelings. Han 3000 has never been a person who can be caught in the face of difficulties. As long as he has one breath left, he will try his best to resist. This is the character he honed from childhood. No matter what happens, Han 3000 will show his tenacity¡° You can''t give up until the last moment. " Han three thousand teeth, back supporting the mountain wall, reluctantly let himself stand up, ready to meet the last battle of life. Although the creatures were ugly and ferocious, they didn''t show hostility to Han 3000. Instead, they stood in a row and looked like being trained by the military. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 807

    After Han Sanqian discovered this, he was full of question marks. He met an orangutan before. Although he ran away quickly, he was not so docile, not to mention the giant lizard. He wanted to eat them when he met them, but he also had a docile expression with his head down.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 said in dismay.


    Jiang Yingying also has a blank expression on her face. These ferocious creatures, however, have created the withered bones all over the ground. Now why do they appear in front of them without any trouble?


    "Brother 3000, they don''t see us." Jiang Yingying said in a low voice.


    This kind of absurd statement makes Han 3000 laugh. Even if he wants to comfort himself, it''s not this kind of consolation.


    Don''t you think it''s bullshit that you can walk directly in front of them?


    "Yingying, after going out this time, brother 3000 will find you a big hospital and have a look at your brain." Han 3000 makes fun of Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying vomited tongue, a pair of embarrassed expression.


    At this time, Han 3000 found that the little white snake was wrapped around the gorilla''s neck. When Han 3000 found it, the little white snake was spitting a red letter, which seemed to show off to Han 3000.


    This scene makes Han 3000 confused.


    He thought that the little white snake was the most harmless creature in the devil''s cave, but now the situation is obviously not what he thought.


    The little white snake swam down from the huge body of the orangutan and slowly came to Han 3000. When he turned around and spit out a red letter to other creatures, Han 3000 clearly saw that the bodies of those creatures trembled and showed his fear of the little white snake.


    This


    Han 3000 is a fool.


    This little thing can frighten these creatures.


    It''s not enough to cut a pot of snake meat to fill its teeth. How can it overpower such large creatures as giant lizards?


    "They are afraid of you?" Han three thousand don''t understand of to small white snake ask a way.


    The little white snake nodded.


    One side of Jiang Yingying see this action, surprised mouth are not closed.


    Although Han 3000 has told her before that little white snake can understand people''s words, Jiang Yingying still has doubts about it. After all, snakes are cold-blooded animals. How can they understand people''s words?


    And this scene completely overturned Jiang Yingying''s cognition of common sense.


    This snake really knows what Han 3000 is talking about.


    Han 3000 was also surprised, but different from Jiang Yingying.


    He can''t imagine how the little white snake can suppress other creatures. Is there anything unusual about this little thing?


    "They won''t hurt us?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    The little white snake swam to Han 3000, climbed to the shoulder along the legs, and then vomited red letters to those creatures.


    All creatures crawl on the ground at the same time. The state they show is obviously not only fear, but also respect.


    Han 3000 was even more at a loss, but he also knew a problem, that is, all the dangers of the devil''s cave seemed to be relieved at this time.


    The little white snake on his shoulder did all this.


    Now some of Han 3000 believe that the little white snake was not boasting before, but a thing that made him even more shudder appeared. The little white snake can not only understand people''s words, but also has its own thinking. It found these creatures just to prove that it is stronger for Han 3000?


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. Although he has seen a lot of things that make him subvert the Three Outlooks when he comes to the devil''s cave, the performance of this little white snake is the most shocking. Apart from being unable to speak, it is completely like the performance of a human being. It can communicate with each other and try to prove what Han Sanqian does not believe.


    Danger has been lifted, Han 3000 also breathed a sigh of relief, said to Jiang Yingying: "don''t be afraid, these creatures won''t hurt us."


    Jiang Yingying subconsciously looked at the little white snake, in addition to feeling incredible, there is no other idea in her mind.


    "Brother 3000, shall we go out?" Jiang Yingying cautions carefully.


    For Han 3000 before, it is a top priority to leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible. But now Han 3000 is not in a hurry. Since there is no danger, why not have a good look at the devil''s cave? Maybe he can find something new.


    "Little white snake, is there anything to eat here?" Han 3000 asked little white snake, Jiang Yingying is hungry, he is also hungry, must first add some energy.


    The little white snake climbed down and led the way.


    Han three thousand closely followed, Jiang Yingying is pulling Han three thousand cuffs dare not let go.


    "Brother 3000, this snake can really understand people''s words. It can''t be refined." Jiang Yingying asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. All the mysteries can only be solved after going out, but this secret is likely to make us realize a different world." Han 3000 said that this is his feeling after he came to the devil''s cave. He faintly felt that the world is not as simple as he saw. There must be some unknown things. These creatures in the devil''s cave are the best proof.


    They followed the little white snake to a small entrance of the winding path. Originally, the devil''s cave was full of stench, but there was a fragrance. The inside of the small entrance is not a small circular space. Although there is no sign of people living in it, the environment is thousands of times better than that of other places in the devil''s cave¡° Brother 3000, I didn''t expect that there was such a good place in the devil''s cave. It didn''t smell at all. " Jiang Yingying breathes the fragrant air with a big mouth and looks like enjoying herself. Han 3000 didn''t expect that there was another cave here, but there was nothing to fill his stomach in this space¡° Little fellow, where''s the food? " Han 3000 asked little white snake. The little white snake got into the vine of the wall and soon appeared with a red fruit. The fruit is the size of the virgin fruit. After Han 3000 peels off the vines, he finds that there are many such fruits in it. The color is very bright. Although it makes people have a strong desire to import, Han 3000 knows that you can''t eat things you don''t know. It''s no fun if there''s poison¡° Isn''t it poisonous? " Han 3000 asked little white snake. After the little white snake shakes his head, Han 3000 tries to put one in his mouth, biting the peel, full of juice, with a light sweet smell. For Han 3000, who is already very hungry, it is a good food¡° It''s not bad. Try it, too. " Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying. After they ate the first one, they couldn''t stop at all. One by one, they sent it to their mouths. They didn''t find the little white snake on one side. It seemed that it had shown a sad face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 808

    Four fields.


    Since the great Movement broke out in the devil''s cave, almost everyone believed that Han 3000 was dead.


    Old Yi was in a low mood and had never left the four gates since that day.


    For yilao, this event is not a small blow. He places too high expectations on Han 3000, and even puts the whole hope of Apocalypse on Han 3000. He hopes that Han 3000 can arouse other people''s confidence in this event after passing the test of the devil''s cave.


    I hope that Han 3000 will be able to lead the four schools after he has the status of "Tian Zi", so that he can unload his burden and explore what is going on in the second world.


    However, with the death of Han three thousand, the plans for the next generation were all foamed, not only for those who were at the level of the word, but also for the fear of the devil''s cave, and the four door wanted to retrain a master.


    "Old Yi, you don''t have to worry too much about this matter. Maybe it''s all predestined that Han 3000 can''t shoulder the heavy responsibility." The assistant said to Yi Lao.


    Old Yi is in a low mood, because Han 3000''s death is not only his death, but also Apocalypse''s decadence. Even he can''t complete the challenge of the devil''s cave. Do others dare to try?


    "Do you know what kind of blow Han 3000''s death caused to apocalypse?" Old Yi sighed and said.


    The assistant naturally understands the truth, but it''s a foregone conclusion, and no one can change it. If it''s tangled all the time, it will only make people more unable to let go.


    "Maybe we can put our hope on Lintong. After all, he is the son of heaven. If he can pass the test of the devil''s cave, he will be able to change other people''s views on the devil''s cave." The assistant said tentatively.


    Let Lintong have a try?


    Old Yi raised a smile of disdain at the corner of his mouth. Lintong had been qualified to do it for a long time, but he didn''t mention it. This shows that Lintong is a very cowardly person. It''s sheer nonsense to put hope on him.


    "Do you think Lintong dares? And if he continues to die in the devil''s cave, can you predict what the Apocalypse will be like? " Old Yi shook his head and said.


    The assistant sighed, not to mention whether Lintong dares. If he really dies, the Apocalypse will be completely finished. If two masters are killed in succession, I''m afraid the psychological shadow on others will be stronger.


    "Old Yi, don''t think about it any more. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. I believe the Apocalypse will change." Said the assistant.


    "The second world is ready to move. There is not much time left for Apocalypse. As the leader of the four gates, I have nothing to do." Yi old a face self mockery of smile, continue to say: "I this four door of Lord, calculate is a waste?"


    The assistant looked surprised.


    How can the leader of the four gates be a waste?


    The idea that yilao should be born shows that his mood has been extremely negative.


    "Mr. Yi, you can''t think that way. The four gates still need your guidance." The assistant said quickly.


    At this time, Fang Zhan came to them with a bad look and said to yilao, "yilao, I heard that Yuncheng is looking for Han 3000. Something should have happened."


    "Go to Yuncheng and tell them about Han 3000''s death." The next old man said that sooner or later this matter must inform the Cloud City, also did not conceal the necessity.


    As soon as Fang Zhan''s face changed, wouldn''t those people despair if the news was sent back?


    And now he has to rely on the Nangong family to find his daughter. If Nangong Boling learns that Han 3000 is dead, he will definitely stop investigating this matter.


    "Old Yi, don''t you wait any longer?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "Do you expect to see Han 3000''s body? When did people who died in the devil''s cave have corpses? " Yi said.


    As Fang Zhan, who has passed the test of the devil''s cave, naturally knows that the devil''s cave is covered with white bones, and the creatures inside eat human flesh. If Han 3000 dies, he will become the food of those creatures. How can he see the corpse.


    "Go ahead, there is no need to hide this matter. Let them know earlier or let them make plans earlier." Yi laodun, continued: "if they need any help, you try your best to help."


    "Yes." Old Yi had already said this, so Fang Zhan had to obey the order.


    Cloud City.


    Famous doctors from all over the world have arrived one after another, and faces from all over the world gather at the gate of Yundingshan villa area to wait for orders.


    In the hillside villa, Shi Jing looks at Su Yingxia, who has white hair and looks very old. She is deeply distressed.


    Since she turned white all night, the associated symptoms have appeared very quickly, and almost every day she is aging at the speed visible to the naked eye. Su Yingxia, in her twenties, now looks like a 40 year old middle-aged woman, and this situation continues.


    "Welcome summer, the doctors are here. Let them see you." Shi Jing advised Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t dare to face this matter. Now she doesn''t even dare to see herself in the mirror. She resists seeing doctors because she is afraid that these famous doctors are helpless. She is afraid to hear any desperate news.


    "Mom, I''m ok. I''m really OK." Su Yingxia lowers her head and looks at Han Nian in her arms. She''s very afraid now. She''s afraid that she won''t wait until Han 3000 comes back and Han Nian grows up. Su Yingxia is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that after her death, no one can take good care of Han Nian¡° Mom knows you will be fine, but now that these doctors are here, let them have a look. They are all world famous doctors from Nangong Boling. I believe they will have a way. " Shi Jing a face distressed said. Su Yingxia shakes her head. In fact, she has secretly checked it on the Internet. Her disease should be senile. At present, there is no way to curb this disease. With the aging of her body function, her life will gradually lose, which is something that no one can change¡° Mom, let them go. I don''t want to see anyone now. Don''t force me Su Yingxia said. Shi Jing anxiously takes a look at other people. Han Tianyang, including Su Guoyao, also shakes his head helplessly. What Su Yingxia does not want to do, they force him to do nothing. Standing up, Shi Jing goes outside the villa. Moyang and Nangong Boling are both waiting in the front yard. See Shi Jing, Mo Yang quickly walked to Shi Jing in front of: "how, welcome summer to see the doctor?" Shi Jing shook her head and said, "she''s very resistant to this. I''ve tried every means to lobby, but she still doesn''t want to comment."¡° What can we do? Can we just drag on without seeing the doctor? " Mo Yang said anxiously¡° This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 809

    Although Shi Jing didn''t say the last half sentence, what she wanted to express was very clear to Mo Yang and Nangong Boling.


    "Let me try." Mo Yang clenches his teeth and says that he can''t watch the situation continue to deteriorate. When Han 3000 leaves Yuncheng, he has to bear the responsibility of protecting Su Yingxia and Han Nian, and never let them have an accident during this period.


    Nangong Boling is also very anxious. He finally sees the hope of going to the apocalypse. He doesn''t want to annoy Han 3000 because of Su Yingxia''s death.


    "With the relationship between Moyang and 3000, he has a chance to persuade Su Yingxia and let him have a try." Nangong Boling said.


    Shi Jing takes a look at Mo Yang. She uses all the methods she can use. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to face this matter at all. In her opinion, even Mo Yang''s appearance will not be useful.


    But now it seems that there is no other choice, let Moyang try, there are some opportunities.


    "Yes, try it." Shi Jing nodded.


    Mo Yang stood at the door of the villa and took a deep breath before he pushed the door in.


    Today''s Moyang, has not seen Su Yingxia, when he went to the living room to see Su Yingxia, his face flashed a touch of pain.


    Today''s su Yingxia is a little bit older than yesterday, and the speed visible to the naked eye really makes Mo Yang''s heart bleed.


    "Welcome summer, the doctor is here. I''ll arrange for you to meet them." Mo Yang directly to the point, because Su Yingxia is not a fool, certainly understand the purpose of his coming.


    "Boss Mo, I don''t want to see anyone now. Let them go." Su Yingxia said.


    "Welcome summer, I know your mood, but now that it''s over, what''s the use of your escaping? Han Nian still needs your care. Do you have the heart to leave her? There are three thousand more. If he can''t see you when he comes back, what will he feel? Your illness is not incurable. There must be a way. How can he lose heart? " Mo Yang said.


    Su Yingxia lowers her head and says nothing. Han Nian in her arms is very clever. How can she abandon Han Nian?


    And Han 3000 went to Apocalypse has not come back, Su Yingxia is reluctant to this has been quietly protecting his man.


    "Now that medicine is so developed, we have plenty of money. What disease can''t be cured? You haven''t tried. How can you feel that it can''t be cured?" Mo Yang continued.


    "Yes, welcome summer. These doctors are not quack doctors in the past. They must have a way." Shi Jing echoed.


    Su Guoyao also went to Su Yingxia and said in a soft voice, "you are Han Nian''s mother. She needs your care now. If you have any problems, what should she do? Do you have the heart to let nian''er lose her mother?"


    Su Yingxia secretly wiped a tear, she can''t lose Han Nian, more can''t lose Han 3000.


    "Let them come." Su Yingxia said.


    Mo Yang spits out his bad luck. Fortunately, Su Yingxia doesn''t insist on it. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to say to persuade Su Yingxia.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it right away." Moyang walked out of the villa in three steps.


    Nangong Boling couldn''t wait to ask: "how about meeting you?"


    "Let''s arrange for them to go up the mountain and see them all at once. Then let them discuss the solution and help me warn them that if there is no solution, they will not want to leave Cloud City." Mo Yang said.


    Nangong Boling''s mind is more vicious than Moyang''s, and he also hopes Han 3000 can go to Apocalypse, naturally more do not want Su Yingxia accident.


    "Don''t worry, if they can''t think of a way, I won''t let them go." Nangong Boling said.


    Yundingshan villa area during this period of time there have been doctors, and now there are a large number of foreign famous doctors flocking to it, which has set off quite a stir in Yuncheng.


    Of course, most people are discussing this matter carefully in private. After all, it is related to the hillside villa. They dare not talk about it in vain. If there is any right or wrong caused by this matter, it will not be worth the loss.


    After the bankruptcy of the company, Su Haichao has become an ordinary person. Now he lives on his own, which is very miserable.


    Su Haichao is also very concerned about the recent events in Yundingshan villa area. He knows that the people in the hillside villa must have been seriously ill. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a great influence and be able to hand over all the famous doctors from all over the world.


    "Hai Chao, do you know what happened to the Han family?" Su Yihan is still working hard to get married to a rich family. However, it is well known in Yuncheng that she has a bad relationship with Han 3000. Therefore, not only can no rich family''s children take a fancy to her, but even people from ordinary families keep away from Su Yihan for fear that she will cause trouble.


    "Maybe Su Yingxia, or Han Nian has a terminal disease." Su Haichao said with a smile that although he has no chance to turn over now, he is still willing to see the current situation of the hillside villa, which is a great opportunity to fall into the well.


    "Although the news is blocked to death, the sporadic News revealed by the local doctors seems to say that Su Yingxia is ill. How likely do you think it is?" Su Yihan asked.


    "Isn''t it a matter of course that Su Yingxia, such a bitch, gets sick? God can''t look down on her, so he has to accept her." Su Haichao gritted his teeth and said that when the Su family was still brilliant in the past, he was riding on Su Yingxia''s head to poop and pee. But now, Su Yingxia has become a big man, but he has to work on the construction site for his life. This change makes Su Haichao extremely unbalanced. Su Haichao almost every day will curse Su Yingxia a few words, even Han Nian this kind of baby will not let go¡° I wish I could see her. I really want to know what''s wrong with her Su Yihan says with regret that she doesn''t have the right to go to the hillside villa. Even if it''s the gate of Yundingshan villa, Su Yihan doesn''t have the courage. After all, Moyang has given the order. Once she and Su Haichao get close, they will bear the consequences¡° In my opinion, Han 3000 is not at home all the year round. She goes out to fool around, so she''s got some STD. Han 3000''s green hat is really big. " Su Haichao said with a smile. Su Yihan had an idea. His eyes twinkled with light, and he said, "why don''t we think of a way to spread this story so that the whole Cloud City can see Su Yingxia''s real face?" As soon as Su Haichao heard this, he immediately sat up and showed great interest. He said: "this method is good. Even if it''s not true, it can give Su Yingxia a brain of excrement. But we have to be careful not to expose the source of information, otherwise it will be over if Mo Yang finds it out." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 810

    Hillside villa.


    After seeing Su Yingxia''s situation, a group of doctors didn''t make a direct judgment, which was also the special advice of Nangong Boling. He didn''t want Su Yingxia to be too clear about his illness, so as not to cause more psychological pressure on her.


    In order to discuss the illness, all the doctors evacuated the hillside villa. Nangong Boling took all the doctors to the peninsula hotel. The hotel had already been wrapped by Moyang, and all the entrances and exits of the hotel were guarded by special personnel, so as to prevent outsiders from entering and leaving and those doctors from sneaking away.


    The outside world wants to get information, but because the hotel is tightly closed, it is not allowed to enter. However, at this time, an unknown source of information exploded in Yuncheng.


    "Did you hear that Su Yingxia was stealing from a man outside and got sick? That''s why so many doctors went to the hillside villa."


    "Is the news reliable? Su Yingxia is not such a woman."


    "Han 3000 is not at home all the year round. It''s common for her to be lonely as a woman. Who can have no desire? Anyway, the news is quite true. Otherwise, why block the news?"


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the shady disease, how could it be known?"


    Such comments spread quickly in Yuncheng, and the fact that Han 3000 was hoodwinked made many people secretly enjoy themselves.


    Although Han 3000 is now the supreme figure in Yuncheng, her wife is suffering from a dirty disease due to her dissatisfaction with her desire. This kind of lively joke makes the melon eaters discuss with high spirits, and almost becomes everyone''s entertainment topic after dinner.


    Tianjia.


    Tian Honghui and Tian Changsheng are sitting in the living room. Tian Honghui says carefully, "Dad, have you heard that Su Yingxia is ill?"


    Tianchangsheng frowned. He didn''t know which damned guy he was. He could even spread this kind of slander against Su Yingxia.


    Tianchangsheng knows very well what kind of person Su Yingxia is, and tianling''er often goes to the hillside villa. Su Yingxia takes care of her children at home almost every day. How can she do such a moral corrupt thing.


    And Su Yingxia''s illness, tianchangsheng also heard tianling''er mention, is not that aspect of the disease.


    "Do you know where the news came from?" Tian Changsheng asked in a deep voice.


    Tianhonghui shakes his head. Now everyone in Yuncheng knows that it''s not easy to find out the source of the information, and tianhonghui doesn''t dare to intervene easily.


    "I don''t know, but now the whole cloud city is talking about it, and many people believe it." Tian Honghui said.


    "Mo Yang should know about this very soon, and it''s estimated that he will find out the people behind the scenes who are making trouble. He really doesn''t know what to do. Now he dares to have someone against the Su family." Day prosperous disdain of say.


    At this time, tianling''er came home. When father and son saw tianling''er, they immediately stopped discussing this matter. If the little girl knew about it, they would be very angry.


    "What are you talking about? How can you stop when you see me?" The day spirit son doubts of looking at two people to ask a way.


    "Ling''er has come back. What''s the matter? I heard that Ying Xia has met those doctors. What does the doctor say?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    Tian ling''er shakes her head powerlessly. Su Yingxia''s situation is more and more pessimistic. Today, the doctors left without saying anything, so she doesn''t know what the situation is now.


    "I''m not sure. The doctors went back to the hotel to discuss their illness. I don''t know if there is a solution." With that, Tian ling''er lay down on the sofa.


    Seeing Su Yingxia getting older day by day, Tian ling''er felt very sad. She even thought that it would be better if she could bear the pain by herself. After all, Han Nian is still young, so she can''t lose her mother.


    "Don''t worry. In my opinion, there won''t be any problem. These doctors are all well-known in the world. They must have a way." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Grandfather, what were you talking about?" How could tianling''er, who is so strange, not be aware that tianchangsheng was deliberately changing the topic just now.


    Looking at the two people''s evasion, Tian ling''er sat up and said, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?"


    Tianhonghui takes a look at tianchangsheng. It has spread all over Yuncheng. Tianling''er will hear about it sooner or later. It''s no use hiding it from her now.


    Tianchangsheng nodded, and Tian Honghui, who got the sign, said, "ling''er, I''ll tell you. Don''t get excited first."


    "Dad, you look down on me. I''m mature and steady now. I won''t be excited casually." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Well, there is a rumor in Yuncheng that Su Yingxia is ill and gives Han 3000 a green hat." Tian Honghui said.


    Tian ling''er, who patted his chest to ensure that he would not be excited, almost exploded in situ after hearing this.


    "Who, who dares to say that?" The day spirit son clenches a fist, angrily says.


    Tianling''er''s reaction is expected by tianchangsheng and his son. After all, tianling''er has taken the hillside villa as her second home. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are like brothers and sisters to her. How can she tolerate malicious framing.


    "A lot of people are talking about it now, so it''s really hard to know who said it." Tian Honghui said. The angry tianling''er turned and left, as if to go out. Tianchangsheng quickly asked: "ling''er, it''s time to eat. Where are you going?"¡° Go and find this man. I want him to be unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life. " The day spirit son cold voice says. Tian Changsheng shakes his head helplessly. With Tian linger''s temper, he can''t stop it¡° Dad, nothing''s going to happen Tian Honghui asked anxiously¡° What can happen? Your daughter is Han 3000''s sister now. Don''t worry. It''s a good thing to let her check. This kind of rumor should be put down as soon as possible. Once it''s spread to the hillside villa and let Su Yingxia know, the consequences will be more serious. " Tianchangsheng said. After tianling''er left home, he made several phone calls and agreed the meeting place. With one foot of the gas, the car engine roared heavily. With the sound of tire burning and smoke, he drove out of Tianjia villa. Qingyuan cafe, when ling''er arrived that day, several young people had been waiting at the door for a long time. When they received a call from tian''ling''er, they didn''t dare to delay for a moment. After all, tian''ling''er''s identity is Han 3000''s sister, and these young rich second generation don''t dare to resist¡° It''s a good idea¡° It''s a good idea¡° It''s a good idea Tianling''er takes a look at several people. These are her friends who have a good time. She has some abilities in Cloud City¡° Go ahead and talk about it. " The day spirit son sinks a voice to say. A few people see the day spirit son facial expression is cold, probably guessed how to return a responsibility, followed the day spirit son pace to walk into the coffee shop. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 811

    The rich second generation are usually arrogant and domineering, but they sit in front of tianling''er. They are as meek as rabbits, and dare not breathe.


    "It seems that you already know what I know?" The day spirit son cold voice says.


    They knew what tianling''er was talking about, and they had discussed it in private. They even believed it. Of course, in front of tianling''er, they didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Ling''er, are you talking about someone slandering Su Yingxia?" Someone asked tianling''er cleverly.


    Hearing this, tianling''er''s anger was controlled a little. At least these guys knew that Su Yingxia was stigmatized.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Tianling''er asked.


    "Ling''er, we don''t believe this absurd rumor at all."


    "Yes, I don''t know which fool dares to say such a thing. In fact, we are already investigating the rumor maker."


    "Yes, we were going to find out the rumor mongers and tell you."


    Tianling''er looks at the opposite people with questioning face. With their character, how can they manage this kind of thing spontaneously? They spend almost all their time in the club and nightclub all day, and they don''t have the heart to help.


    "Yes? Now that we''re looking, what have we found out? " The spirit son asks a way.


    "At present, there is no news, rumors spread too fast, and now many people are talking about it, so it is difficult to find the source, but you can rest assured that we will find out."


    "Yes, as long as the rumor maker is from Cloud City, he will be able to find out. It just takes some time."


    "Ling''er, believe us, this matter concerns three thousand brothers, we will never neglect."


    A few rich second-generation people are very confident, but tianling''er doesn''t hold much hope for them. After all, these people have no real skills except for the money in their families, and their contacts are only women''s resources.


    "Since I asked you to come out, I naturally hope that you can help in this matter. If any of you dare not pay attention to it before the matter is investigated clearly, I will definitely let you go."


    After that, tianling''er continued: "if you let me know that you are still wasting your time in the club, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Yes, you can rest assured that we will do our best to investigate this matter."


    "Never do any entertainment until it''s clear."


    "This matter has been investigated by some people at the bottom. People with real status should not dare to make such remarks." Said Tian ling''er.


    Now people with a little status in Yuncheng should be very clear about the serious consequences of offending Han 3000. If they want to stay in Yuncheng, they will never dare to do such a thing to slander Su Yingxia. Therefore, in tianling''er''s view, the people who do this thing are probably just small roles.


    Several people nodded repeatedly, and promised tianling''er that they would find out the rumor maker in the shortest time.


    After tianling''er left the cafe, several rich second-generation people looked sad.


    They have already made an appointment to go to the club tonight, but now, who dares to go?


    "Ah, the good play tonight has been ruined. Unexpectedly, tianling''er asked us to investigate this matter."


    "No, she can go to the hillside villa and ask for some benefits. What can we get?"


    "Shut up quickly. If our families didn''t cooperate with the Tians and have so much money, tianling''er should have told us to do something. There''s nothing to complain about. If you want to play, you should finish it quickly. Start the people around you and find out about it as soon as possible."


    After tianling''er left, he came to the magic capital. Mo Yang should know about this. Mo Yang is the biggest power in the gray area of Cloud City. If he comes to investigate this matter, he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    As for the rich second generation, tianling''er didn''t hold too much hope for them. He just found a few more helpers and had more opportunities.


    "Master Mo, here comes tianling''er." Yang Yong reports on moyangtong.


    "Let her in." Tianling''er''s position in the hillside villa needs no further consideration. Mo Yang usually treats her as her sister.


    "Brother Yang, you should know the rumor about my sister from outside?" Tian ling''er asks after going to Mo Yang''s office.


    "I know. I''ve sent someone out to check. I believe there will be results soon." Mo Yang said that when he first heard about it, he was also so angry that he exploded in situ. This green hat was buckled on Han 3000''s head, and the rumor maker was playing with fire.


    "Are there any suspects?" The spirit son asks a way.


    To say the suspect, Moyang really has a candidate, because now there are not many people in Yuncheng who dare to offend Han 3000, and no one will find his own way.


    "Ling''er, do you think it has anything to do with Su Haichao and Su Yihan?" Mo Yang said.


    The two brothers and sisters know how hateful they are, and they are now at the bottom of the heap after going bankrupt¡° I''ve heard that Su Haichao has to work on the construction site to make a living. As for Su Yihan, he always has the heart to marry into a rich family. When he sees a rich man, he wants to stick it in others'' arms. These two people are living such a miserable life. Although they are responsible for it, they have a lot to do with my brother. Maybe they did it. " The day spirit son cold voice says. Mo Yang nodded, he also thought so, but now there is no evidence to know whether they are the source¡° I''ll send someone to focus on them. If they did it, I''ll make them regret it. " Mo Yang said. Tianling''er has a plan in mind. Doesn''t Su Yihan always want to join a rich family? To satisfy her wish, she should be able to get something out of her mouth¡° Yang elder brother, I have a plan, you don''t check these two people for the moment, don''t arouse their vigilance. " With that, Tian ling''er took out the phone. After dialing the phone, Tian ling''er said, "Chen Yi, I''ll give you a task and get Su Yihan." Chen Yi is one of the rich second generation just now. He also knows who Su Yihan is. This woman has a bad reputation in the rich second generation circle, because in order to get to know the rich people by all means, she often dresses herself up, and no one knows how many men have played with her¡° Ling''er, Su Yihan is such a bitch. What am I going to do with her? " Chen Yi asked¡° I''ll get it first, and then I have a task for you. " Said Tian ling''er. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 812

    Although Chen Yi has no interest in Su Yihan''s broken shoe, since it is tianling''er''s request, he can only do it.


    And for him, it''s a good job to pick up girls. What''s more, Su Yihan is a vain woman. It''s no trouble for Chen Yi to deal with this kind of woman.


    "Well, you''ll have to pay for it later." Chen Yi said with a smile.


    "Didn''t your family always want to participate in the village in the city? As long as it''s done, I''ll give you a chance. " Tianling''er says that Tianjia has a share in the project of village in the city. It''s just a matter of one sentence for tianling''er to let Chen Yi''s family have some sweet things.


    "Really! Ling''er, are you kidding me? " Chen Yi is so surprised that he can''t shut his mouth. Recently, his family has been racking their brains for this matter. If he can do it, who dares to say that he only knows how to eat, drink and have fun in the future?


    "When did I joke with you?" Said Tian ling''er.


    "Ling''er, thank you. Don''t worry. I''ll do it right for you. I''ll listen to you if you have any plans next." Chen Yi is not a fool. Tianling''er can''t let him go after su Yihan for no reason. There must be some purpose behind this. However, no matter what the purpose is, Chen Yi will finish the project that can let the Chen family enter the village in the city at all costs.


    Hang up the phone, the day spirit son says to Mo Yang: "Yang elder brother, my plan how?"


    Although Tian ling''er didn''t say his plan, with Mo Yang''s brain, how could he not come up with it.


    Su Yihan is addicted to money and dreams of marrying into a rich family. If Chen Yi pursues it, Su Yihan will surely seize the opportunity and wait until the time is ripe for Chen Yi to tell her the same story. If Su Yihan really does what she slanders Su Yingxia, she will definitely reveal it.


    After all, women in love have no intelligence. Su Yihan, who was stunned by money, is even less likely to be smart.


    "It''s really good. In this case, Su Yihan will give it to you. I''ll start from other places to see if it''s someone else." Mo Yang said.


    Meanwhile, Fangzhan has landed at Yuncheng airport.


    For Fang Zhan, Yuncheng is not a place he is familiar with, but when he comes back here again, Fang Zhan''s heart is very heavy, because the news he brings is a fatal blow to the Han family, and even he can imagine that if Nangong Boling knows that Han 3000 is dead, he will leave Yuncheng immediately, and may even vent his anger on other people in the Han family.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect to come here again. I was in such a mood." Fang Zhan sighed and talked to himself.


    Out of the airport, Fang Zhan did not go to Yundingshan villa for the first time.


    In fact, in his heart, there are still some selfishness. It is absolutely impossible for him to find his daughter''s whereabouts by his own efforts. This is the result that he spent many years to verify. When he left the apocalypse that year, he used almost all the methods, until he was completely desperate, he would live in seclusion.


    Now, with the help of the Nangong family, whose power covers the whole world, the chances of finding his daughter are much higher. Fang Zhan doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    For the other side, his daughter is the last motive force for him to live in this world. If he can''t find his daughter, he has no meaning to live at all.


    Fang Zhan has an idea in his mind that he will not tell them about Han 3000''s death until Nangong Boling finds out about his daughter.


    Although this kind of behavior is selfish, Fang Zhan is helpless.


    "Three thousand, just take it as if I''m sorry for you. I really can''t do it." After Fang Zhan finished this sentence, he first found a hotel to stay.


    Moyang has a tight control over Yuncheng, so when Fangzhan appears in Yuncheng, he receives the news immediately.


    Mo Yang doesn''t know who Fang Zhan is, but he knows where Han 3000 has gone. Now Su Yingxia''s illness is more and more serious. Nangong Boling has been trying to inform Han 3000 about it, but he can''t find a way.


    Now that Fang Zhan has returned to Yuncheng, he must be able to tell Han 3000 about it through him.


    "Brother Mo, are you going to find Fang Zhan?" Lin Yong asked Mo Yang.


    "I have to look for it, but I don''t need to make a big fuss. When he comes back in such a low profile, I certainly don''t want to attract too many people''s attention. I''ll go myself." Mo Yang said.


    Leaving Mordor and coming to Fang Zhan''s Hotel, Mo Yang directly asked the front desk, "which room does a man named Fang Zhan live in?"


    The little girl at the front desk grinds her nails. She doesn''t even raise her head when she hears Mo Yang''s words and says, "sorry, we can''t disclose the privacy of the guests."


    This is the most basic professional ethics. In the past, Mo Yang would not embarrass her, but now, Mo Yang can''t wait to see Fang Zhan. Naturally, he has less patience.


    "Let your manager out and he''ll know if he should tell me." Mo Yang cold voice way.


    Hearing this, the little girl at the front desk raised her head disdainfully and looked at Mo Yang. It was just an uncle. She was so arrogant that she wanted to see the manager?


    "Sorry, it''s no use even if the manager comes. It''s the rule of our hotel." The front desk girl said¡° It''s no use for the manager. I''ll tell your boss who made the rules of the hotel. Now it can be changed. " Mo Yang said. The little girl at the front desk couldn''t help laughing. This guy''s tone is really big. He didn''t want to see the boss because he didn''t see the manager enough, and he had to ask the boss to change the rules. He really thought he was something¡° Uncle, don''t be funny. Who do you think you are? Can you meet the boss if you want? Let''s go now. If we don''t, I''ll ask the security guard to drive you out. " The front desk girl said. Bang! Mo Yang hits the front desk with a fist, which makes the front desk girl smart¡° What are you doing? Do you dare to fool around here? Do you know who owns this hotel? " The younger sister of the front desk yelled at Mo Yang with an angry face¡° I really want to know whose it belongs to. Let me know. I''ll have time to talk to him later. " Mo Yang sneered. At this time, in the distance, a rich middle-aged man was dressed in formal clothes, with a manager''s job card hanging on his chest. When he was inspecting the hotel environment, his face stiffened when he saw the dark sun. This... Isn''t this the Mo boss? How can he show up here, and he looks very angry. Should not be offended by the ignorant front desk! This idea almost scared the manager to pee and offended Mo Yang. If the boss knew about it, he would not only have to leave, I''m afraid the whole Cloud City has no room for him. Taking three steps at the same time, the rich middle-aged man rushed to Moyang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 813

    The little girl at the front desk, who was scared by Mo Yang''s fist, saw the manager coming and said to Mo Yang, "don''t you want to see our manager? He''s here, but I advise you to be polite. Our manager is not easy to be provoked."


    Mo Yang turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man running towards him.


    Not easy to get into?


    "That''s what I like to mess with." Mo Yang cold voice way.


    "Good advice. Since you don''t listen, no wonder I am." The front desk girl rolled her eyes and said.


    "Mo... Mr. Mo, what brings you here?" After the manager ran to Mo Yang, he asked respectfully.


    For the number one person in the grey area of Cloud City, even the boss behind the hotel has to be respectful. He is a little manager who dare not put up a plan in front of Moyang.


    The little girl at the front desk who was waiting to see a good play was in a daze.


    She knows her manager''s temper, because the boss behind the scenes is a big man in Yuncheng, so the hotel manager also relies on the influence of the boss in Yuncheng, and he doesn''t pay attention to ordinary guests at all.


    If someone dares to make trouble in a hotel, the usual way to deal with it is to call someone directly, without any mercy.


    In the front desk younger sister''s opinion, if this uncle dares to make trouble in the hotel, the end will be very miserable, but unexpectedly, the manager''s attitude towards him is so respectful!


    "There are so many rules in your hotel that I don''t even pay attention to them." Mo Yang said.


    The fat on the manager''s face trembled. Through this sentence, he knew that the front desk must have said something to Mo Yang that he shouldn''t have said. Damn it, even Mo Yang dares to offend him.


    "Are you blind? You don''t even know the Mo boss. I''m sorry to Mo boss." The manager yelled at the front desk girl.


    The little girl at the front desk, who was already in a daze, was flustered when she heard this and said, "manager, it''s not my fault. He wants to see the guest''s registration record. How can I give it to him casually? This is the rule of the hotel."


    "What rules? In front of the Mo boss, there are no rules in the hotel. You want to kill me." The manager said angrily.


    After scolding, the manager quickly asked Mo Yang: "Mo boss, what do you want to know? I''ll transfer the information to you right away."


    Mo Yang is not here to show off his identity. His main purpose is to know which room Fang Zhan lives in. Now that he knows about this, he doesn''t have to worry about what happened just now.


    "Fang Zhan, which room to live in." Mo Yang asked.


    The manager glanced at the little girl at the front desk. The stupid woman didn''t know what to do. He was so angry.


    "Still Leng do what, hurry to give Mo elder brother to check." Roared the manager.


    "Yes, I''ll check it right away, right away." Front desk little sister flurried said.


    It didn''t take a minute to find out Fang Zhan''s room number.


    Knowing the room number, Mo Yang didn''t investigate the attitude of the front desk younger sister towards him just now, and went directly to the elevator.


    The manager''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and Mo Yang just left. On the contrary, he was afraid. In case of being settled after autumn, it was not something he could bear.


    "What''s the matter? You''re blind and don''t even know Mo Yang?" The manager gritted his teeth and asked the little sister at the front desk.


    Moyang!


    Front desk little sister brain boom, as a cloud city people, how can she not know who Moyang is?


    But she didn''t expect that this seemingly ordinary uncle was Mo Yang of famous Zhenyun city!


    She even threatened Mo Yang just now. It was killing her!


    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know he is Moyang." The little girl at the front desk shivered with fear. At this time, she regretted that it was too late.


    The manager''s breath is trembling, because offending such a big man, not to mention him, even the boss behind the scenes will be affected by the fish pond.


    "Did he say anything just now?" Asked the manager.


    The little girl at the front desk trembled with fear. Her face was as pale as paper. She said, "I don''t know what he said."


    "Sonima, think carefully about every word he said, or I''ll make you lose it." The manager gritted his teeth.


    The little sister at the front desk can only try to recall every word that Moyang said, and then convey it to the manager.


    When the manager heard that Moyang wanted to talk to the boss, his mentality completely collapsed, his legs were soft, and he sat directly on the ground.


    Talk to the boss?


    This sentence directly let the manager despair.


    Trembling out of the phone, dialed the boss''s number: "boss, something''s wrong, you hurry to the hotel!"


    Outside Fang Zhan''s room, Mo Yang has already rang the doorbell.


    Fang Zhan was not surprised that Mo Yang came to the house so quickly. After all, he knew Mo Yang''s identity in Cloud City, and it was not unusual for him to know that he had arrived in Cloud City.


    "I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Fang Zhan says to Mo Yang with a smile that since he has decided to hide the news that Han 3000 is dead for the time being, he will not reveal any flaws.


    "Why did you come to Yuncheng suddenly?" Mo Yang asked¡° Nangong Boling is helping me find out about my daughter. I''ll come back to see if I have the latest news. " Fang Zhan said naturally¡° Three thousand. Why didn''t he come back with you? " Mo Yang continued. Fang Zhan''s face did not change, said: "he has a very important thing, and he can''t get away from it for the time being. In a short time, he should not come back."¡° Do you have a way to reach him now? "¡° Even if I don''t know where he is, I want to contact him unless I wait for him to finish the task. " Fang Zhan said. Mo Yang clenched his teeth. He thought that he could let Han 3000 know Su Yingxia''s situation through Fang Zhan. Now it seems that it probably won''t work¡° Why are you in such a hurry to find him? " Fang Zhan asks suspiciously. It''s not just him. Everyone in the Han family and Su Yingxia should know that it''s very important for Han 3000 to leave. Moreover, Su Yingxia knows the existence of the apocalypse. It''s reasonable that they can''t disturb Han 3000 at this time¡° Something happened to Su Yingxia. " Mo Yang said in a deep voice. Fang Zhan frowned. What happened to Su Yingxia! This is Cloud City. Who else can hurt her¡° What''s going on? " Fang Zhan asked¡° One night, he turned white and grew old at the speed visible to the naked eye. Nangong Boling invited famous doctors from all over the world and temporarily identified it as an aging disease. " Mo Yang explained¡° "Senility?" Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, "I''ve heard of this disease. At present, there is no treatment. Even if Han 3000 is informed, he can''t save Su Yingxia."¡° Can''t we just let him know? If there is something wrong with Su Yingxia, how can I explain it to him? Can you help me and let him know? " Mo Yang tone with some pray means said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 814

    Mo Yang''s words made Fang Zhan feel guilty. Because of his selfishness, he hid the news of Han 3000''s death. He should have let these people know and let them no longer hope that Han 3000 will come back.


    But Fang Zhan has been searching for his daughter for so many years, and he is eager to know the news of his daughter. Once Nangong Boling knows that Han 3000 is dead, he will definitely stop investigating the news of his daughter, which Fang Zhan does not want to see.


    Han 3000, just take it as if I''m sorry for you!


    "I can''t help it either." Fang Zhan said with a sigh.


    Mo Yang did not believe continued: "how can you have no way, you took him, how can you not know where he is."


    "I don''t have as much power as you think in that place. There are a lot of things that I''m not qualified to contact, but I''ll write it down. As long as I see him, I''ll tell him the first time." Fang Zhan has no choice but to make such a promise, so that Mo Yang will no longer entangle.


    Mo Yang saw that he had already said this, and sighed: "please remember that if you have any needs in Cloud City, you can come to me, and I won''t disturb you."


    Fang Zhan nodded and sent Mo Yang out of the room.


    When Mo Yang came downstairs, the owner of the hotel had already been waiting for him with fear. Seeing the little girl at the front desk crying, she was obviously scolded.


    The boss saw Mo Yang, three steps at the same time, quickly stepped forward, apologized: "Mo boss, I already know the previous things, and also severely taught her, if you have any dissatisfaction, just tell me, I will make you satisfied."


    Mo Yang is not in a good mood now. When he sees Fang Zhan, he can''t inform Han 3000 of Su Yingxia''s situation, which makes him flustered. What happened just now is not worth pursuing.


    "Get out of the way." Mo Yang said in a cold voice.


    The boss trembled all over, quickly moved two steps, let the road for Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang, who took a few steps, suddenly stopped because he saw the front desk younger sister. He knew that if she left like this, the front desk younger sister would be severely punished. Although it was really irritating to say that the front desk younger sister ignored him just now, when he was in Mo Yang''s position, he would not care about such trifles, And Mo Yang has never been a narrow-minded person.


    "Just now, let''s just forget it. Since people have been scolded and cried by you, let''s just forget it." Mo Yang said to the boss.


    The boss is thinking of punishing the front desk younger sister and the manager. He didn''t expect that Moyang would say such a thing.


    "Mr. Mo, you... You really don''t care?" The boss asked in disbelief.


    "Can''t you understand what I said so clearly?" Mo Yang said sternly.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I know what to do." The boss nodded.


    One side of the manager to understand that Mo Yang will not pursue the responsibility just now, a grateful face said: "thank Mo boss, thank Mo boss."


    With that, the manager gave the front desk younger sister a look sign, just don''t put Mo Yang in the eyes of the front desk younger sister also gratefully said: "Mo boss, thank you for letting me go, just now is I have eyes don''t know Taishan, thank you don''t care with me."


    "Recognize my face and remember to be polite to me next time you come." With these words, Mo Yang walked out of the hotel.


    This seems to be meaningless, in fact, is beating the boss, let the boss know that his so-called don''t care, there is no other meaning, but really don''t care.


    After Moyang left, the three talents were completely relieved, especially the owner of this hotel. He knew that if Moyang really hated him for this, he would not have to stay in Yuncheng in the future.


    Now in Yuncheng, Moyang''s position is second only to Han 3000, who can''t afford to be a big man.


    "You two are lucky that boss Mo doesn''t pursue the responsibility. Next time, cheer me up and don''t offend people any more." The boss said to the manager and the front desk girl.


    They nodded like garlic. This time, they escaped a robbery. Next time, they didn''t dare to look down on others.


    At the same time, Chen Yi also launched his own plan.


    Although Chen Yi is just a rich second generation in Yuncheng, not a celebrity in Yuncheng, it''s very easy to investigate Su Yihan''s whereabouts.


    While Su Yihan and a group of sisters are shopping in the mall, Chen Yi arranges more than ten people, each holding a bunch of big flowers, to appear in front of the girls.


    These people say that they are sisters, but in fact they are intriguing with each other to keep up with each other. They never really communicate with each other. They all get together, that is, they have a show off object. The topic is often about what new clothes and bags they have bought, and the tone of show off is never covered up.


    When this kind of scene appears in front of us, several women are ready to move, hoping that this is their own peach blossom.


    Su Yihan, in particular, once gave a gift to the Han family, she had a preconceived idea that it was a betrothal gift to her. Now in this situation, Su Yihan had the same idea for the first time.


    "Isn''t this Chen Yi?"¡° Mr. Chen, although his family''s company is not big, it''s said that he has a fortune of nearly 100 million, and he has a good relationship with Tianjia. In the future, the company will surely have a bright future. Does he take a fancy to some of us? "¡° It must be me. I''ve met Chen Yi several times before. At that time, I found that he was watching me secretly. " Some woman can''t wait to say. Su Yihan did not speak, but secretly folded his chest collar, revealing a touch of spring in front of his chest. He secretly took out his make-up mirror and looked at his make-up. At this time, Chen Yi came to all the women. When he saw the women''s expectant eyes, he had a strong disdain in his heart. As for the beauty of these women, he didn''t even have the interest to have a look at them. It''s a pity that tianling''er ordered him to get Su Yihan¡° Chen Yi, what are you doing? " Just now thought that Chen Yi is to her courtship that woman can''t wait to stand said. Chen Yi didn''t look at the woman who was talking, and went straight to Su Yihan¡° Su Yihan! How could it be her¡° Chen Yi is not blind. "¡° Doesn''t he know how many people have worn Su Yihan''s broken shoe? " The so-called sisterhood is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. The words murmured by several people are full of disdain for Su Yihan. Su Yihan is also a little confused. Although she is expecting something in her heart, she didn''t expect that Chen Yi is really aiming at her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 815

    "You, are you here for me?" Su Yihan''s speech has become a bit stuttering, because she has been looking for the opportunity to marry into a rich family, and has been showing off in front of those rich second generation, but few people are really willing to look at her in the eye, so the appearance of Chen Yi not only surprised Su Yihan, but also made her a little unbelievable.


    If Chen Yi''s family background was put in the past, Su Yihan would not even look at it one more time. He didn''t even have a fortune of over 100 million. How could he be called a rich family.


    But now it''s different. The Su family is in complete decline, and she''s no longer Miss Su. She''s just an ordinary person. She''s content to be liked by people like Chen Yi.


    "Is there anyone more beautiful here than you?" Chen Yi said with a smile.


    This aroused the dissatisfaction of other women. The most important thing for women to keep up with each other is their appearance and figure. How can they accept Su Yihan''s saying that she is more beautiful than herself.


    "Chen Yi, you won''t get myopia. No one here is more beautiful than Su Yihan."


    "Yes, you should go to the ophthalmology department to have a good look. I don''t know what she compares with us."


    "Short chest and legs, not good-looking, Chen Yi, is your taste so low?"


    Several women couldn''t help laughing.


    Chen Yi took Su Yihan into his arms and said to the women, "I would advise you to be careful. From today on, Su Yihan is my woman. If you say she is not, be careful that you will never get in touch with the rich second generation. Chen Yi has little influence, But at least I know a few friends


    These words changed the faces of those women. They were all girls born in ordinary families. They used their appearance and body to exchange for the life they wanted. If they really didn''t get in touch with the rich second generation, their good days would come to an end.


    "Chen Yi, it''s just a joke. Why are you so serious?"


    "Yeah, we''re just kidding. Just talk about it. Don''t take it seriously."


    Several people attitude suddenly changed, a pair of flattering look at Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi forced down the disgusting feeling in his heart. It is true that people are in groups. The reason why these women can get together is that they are shameless enough.


    "Are you free tonight? I''d like to invite you to dinner." Chen Yi asks Su Yihan.


    Su Yihan nodded again and again. How could she refuse the rich second generation.


    "I''ll pick you up in the evening. After dinner, there''s a nightclub." Chen Yi said.


    "Good." Su Yihan answered.


    "These flowers, I will let you send to your home, I will not delay you shopping."


    After Chen Yi leaves, Su Yihan still feels like she is dreaming. She didn''t expect that good luck would come to her so suddenly.


    "I''ll go home first." After su Yingxia said goodbye to her sisters, she went home quickly. She had to dress up well and appeared in front of Chen Yi in the most beautiful way tonight.


    Chen Yi, on the other hand, contacted several of his good brothers and made an appointment to meet at a Qingba.


    "Chen Yi, what can I do for you in such a hurry?"


    "Have you found any good resources? What kind of people do they look like? "


    "How much is enough for us to share?"


    Through these people''s questions, we can also hear how erotic their private lives are.


    However, Chen Yi light smile, he found these brothers, is not because of this kind of thing.


    "I came to you today to support me. I''m going to propose tonight." Chen Yi said.


    "Propose!"


    "Propose!"


    "Propose!"


    Several people look at Chen Yi with a shocked expression. Playboy wants to propose. They seriously suspect that they have hallucinations. Otherwise, Chen Yi''s mind is blowing.


    "I see you''re dizzy. You''re proposing."


    "Chen Yi, are you stuck in the door? You are so young that you want to get married."


    "Chen Yi, I can remind you that no matter how good a woman is, she will be tired of playing more. If you get married, it will be too late to regret later."


    Listen to a few people''s words, Chen Yi smile more happy, said: "I just said to propose, who told you to get married."


    Proposing marriage is just the beginning, and then you will get married. This is a normal person''s understanding of these two words. However, Chen Yi seems to have no intention of getting married, which makes several people a little confused.


    "Chen Yi, what the hell are you doing? Make it clear."


    "Yes, you have confused us all."


    "By the way, who are you proposing to?"


    "Su Yihan." Chen Yi said.


    "Su Yihan? Never heard of this woman. "


    "Damn, it can''t be the woman of Su family before. You even want that broken shoe."


    "Su Yihan! She pretended to be drunk and gave me a chance. If I didn''t think she was dirty, I would have fucked her. You would have proposed to her. "


    Several people gape at Chen Yi and don''t understand what he means by this operation. After all, Su Yihan is the representative of broken shoes. If Chen Yi picks up this broken shoe, it''s not a joke for outsiders¡° Don''t get excited. I said it. I just proposed. I didn''t mean to get married. " Chen Yi says with a helpless smile¡° Damn it, please tell us what''s going on, otherwise, we can''t break up with you because you have ruined the reputation of our small group. "¡° Yes, you are willing to take such a woman as Su Yihan. What a big heart it is! Tell me your purpose quickly. "¡° OK, don''t get excited. I''m just going to tell you. In fact, tianling''er asked me to do it. " Chen Yi said¡° Tianlinger? She asked you to propose to Su Yihan. What does that mean? She is Han 3000''s sister now, and she should hate Su Yihan very much. "¡° The hatred between the Han family and the Su family is well known in Yuncheng. What does tianling''er want to do? " When Han 3000 joined the Su family, he was scolded as a waste by Yuncheng, half of which was due to Su Haichao. These things have been spread all over Yuncheng for a long time¡° In fact, I don''t know what tianling''er is going to do now, but she has promised me that as long as I make it beautiful, she will let our family join the project of village in the city. " Chen Yi said. I don''t know how many people are salivating at the fat meat of the village in the city, but because this project is a weak water property, no one dares to damage it secretly, so even if the fat meat is in front of us, those people dare not mess around. And to be able to get such an opportunity, for any business family, that is great news¡° Originally, tianling''er only wanted me to get Su Yihan, but I guess she must have something to ask me. I have to make su Yihan believe me more. That''s why I have a proposal. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 816

    What tianlinger wants to do is no longer important to other people. Chen Yi can join the project of village in city because of this, which makes them envious. If this kind of good thing falls on them, let alone soak Su Yihan, even if they spend a night with a homeless woman, they can bear it.


    It''s about the future of his own company. Now Chen Yi is only the second generation of the Shang Dynasty with a fortune of less than 100 million. But once he joins the project of the village in the city, his fortune will soar, and his position in Cloud City will also rise.


    "Chen Yi, you''re so fuckin ''lucky. This kind of good thing will fall on you."


    "I''ll call you Mr. Chen in the future. We are not of the same rank."


    "Well, I have a good relationship with tianling''er. Why didn''t she tell me about it?"


    Several people sighed.


    Chen Yi had known for a long time that they would have such a reaction. After all, the project of the village in the city is so attractive that no one can resist it.


    "Don''t worry, if I can join the project of the village in the city, it''s good. Can I forget you?" Chen Yi said.


    "Well, what are you going to do tonight? We''ll try our best to cooperate, but we''ve agreed in advance that we''ll all contribute to this matter. If it''s good in the future, we''ll have to remember us."


    Several people are planning how to propose and how to make su Yihan moved. Everyone is making suggestions, hoping to strive for performance in this matter, so that they can benefit from Chen Yi in the future.


    For these playboys, it''s a basic course to soak women. Everyone is easy to catch, so the plan was made soon.


    Chen Yi then calls tianling''er. Since tianling''er still has follow-up requirements, tonight is the best time to meet her requirements. When Su Yihan is in the moving stage, she must be the most obedient.


    "Ling''er, I plan to propose to Su Yihan tonight. What do you want me to do? This is the best chance." Chen Yi said.


    "Chen Yi, you''re going out of your way. Aren''t you afraid of the bad influence this has brought to you?" Tianling''er is very surprised to learn about this. After all, the proposal is not a joke. If it attracts too many people''s attention, it will not be easy for Chen Yi to get away from it.


    "What you told me, I naturally want to do well. How can I disappoint you?" Chen Yi said with a smile.


    "It seems that the project of the village in the city is very tempting to you. But since I have promised you, I will never break my promise. I want you to tell me from Su Yihan whether she did the thing of slandering Su Yingxia." Said Tian ling''er.


    Chen Yi frowned. After the rumor spread in Yuncheng, almost everyone was talking about it. It can be said that it had a great impact on Su Yingxia and Han 3000. No wonder tianling''er was willing to throw out the fat meat of Chengzhong Village.


    "Don''t worry, I can give you the answer tonight." Chen Yi assured.


    Hung up the phone, Chen Yi carefully pondered this matter, slandered Su Yingxia, how serious the consequences of this matter will be, Su Han must also know, so her vigilance in this matter will be very high, want to easily try to find out whether this thing is her, I''m afraid that a single proposal can''t do it.


    Back home, Chen Yi does some tricks. He has to let Su Yihan know that he and Su Yihan are on the same front, and he has to show that he regards Han 3000 as his enemy.


    A simple villain with the name of Han 3000 written on it. Chen Yi has already thought about the story. When the heroine of tonight returns to his home, he can put on his own plan.


    "You''ve come home so early today. It''s not right. Can''t you be out of money again?" When Chen Yi''s father saw Chen Yi, he said with an unhappy face that his daughter only knows how to eat, drink and play all day long, and has no ambition at all, which makes him hate the iron.


    Chen Yi''s mother winks at Chen Yi. It seems that she''s afraid that Chen Yi will ask for money and annoy his father.


    "Dad, I won''t ask you for money any more. I can make money myself." Chen Yi said with a smile, with the village in the city project, he will be short of money, how can it be.


    Chen Yi''s father scoffed and said, "if you have the ability to make money, I''ll burn incense. I''m glad you''re a useless thing and I won''t lose."


    "Dad, your son is lucky this time, but I won''t have a chance until after tonight''s event. I''ll remind you that I''m going to take a woman home tonight, and then you can help me act." Chen Yi said.


    "Woman?" Chen Yi''s mother gets excited when she hears about the woman. She knows that her son never takes his feelings seriously. She hopes to have a daughter-in-law, preferably a grandson.


    "The girl of which family is so short-sighted that she is harmed by you." Chen Yi''s father asked.


    "Su Yihan, you should know the declining Su family." Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi''s mother''s face changed when she heard this. Although she and Su Yihan have different circles, many people have mentioned Su Yihan as a woman. Since the bankruptcy of the Su family, she has been eager to get into the arms of every rich man. Now she is notorious. She will never accept Chen Yi''s taking this kind of woman home.


    "Chen Yi, what kind of person is Su Yihan? You don''t know. How can such a woman enter my Chen family?" Chen Yi''s mother said sternly. His father was even more excited because one of his friends once bought Su Yihan for 100000 yuan for one night. If the news got out, how could the Chen family face¡° Chen Yi, if you dare to do this, get out of the Chen family immediately. I don''t recognize your son any more. " Chen Yi''s father stares at Chen Yi fiercely and says¡° Don''t get excited. Listen to me first. Tianling''er asked me to do this. Nothing will happen between Su Yihan and me. It''s just a play. Tianling''er suspects that Su Yihan has spread the rumor about Su Yingxia recently, so she hopes that I can talk to Su Yihan Chen Yi explained. Chen Yi''s parents have heard about the rumor that Su Yingxia gave Han 3000 a green hat. It''s so noisy in Yuncheng that tianling''er, as Han 3000''s sister, should come forward to investigate this matter. But Su Yihan is a notorious woman after all. Even if tianling''er asks Chen Yi to do so, how can he easily agree¡° Don''t you know how to refuse? Why do you agree to such thankless things? " Chen Yi''s father said discontentedly¡° Dad, the opportunity to join the urban village project is in front of you. Would you refuse it if you were you? " Chen Yi said with a smile. The parents rubbed and stood up from the sofa. The project of village in the city! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 817

    Chen Yi''s father walked up to him, and it was obvious that he could see his hands trembling slightly because he was too excited.


    "You, what did you say?" Chen Yi''s father asked in disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard, because the project of village in the city not only determines the value of the Chen family, but also their status.


    Once you join the project of village in the city, you will have close contact with Tianjia and weak water real estate. Now Yuncheng can be related to both of them, which can make your identity rise. This is the dream of countless people!


    Chen Yi''s mother also couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t wait to ask, "Chen Yi, are you kidding us? How can you be qualified to join the project of the village in the city?"


    Chen Yi''s mother has always loved Chen Yi, and she firmly believes that Chen Yi will become promising one day and win honor for the Chen family. However, even with such a mentality, she still can''t believe what Chen Yigang just said, which is enough to show how high the status of this matter is in their minds.


    Chen Yi took it for granted that his parents reacted like this. I''m afraid that any family would be like this when they heard such news.


    "It''s true that tianling''er has promised me that." Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi''s father took a few deep breaths one after another, otherwise he was afraid that he would be too excited and lead to cerebral hemorrhage.


    "Son, you are really promising. Mom has finally come to this day." Chen Yi''s mother said excitedly.


    "Mom, I didn''t let you down." Chen Yi said with a smile.


    Chen Yi''s mother nodded and said, "no, no, how can you disappoint me? My mother has always believed that you will be promising."


    "But tonight, I hope you will cooperate with me in acting. If I can''t finish the task assigned by tianlinger, I won''t get the chance to join the village in the city project." Chen Yi said.


    "Don''t worry. We will try our best to cooperate with you in what you want to do." Chen Yi''s father changed his attitude. Compared with his aversion to Su Yihan, he can still accept the huge benefits.


    The project is not important. The important thing is the network that the project can bring to the Chen family. This is what Chen Yi''s father thinks is the most important.


    "OK, my family is ready. I have to go out first. It''s almost time." Chen Yi said.


    "Hurry and be careful. Don''t go wrong." Chen Yi''s mother warned.


    After Chen Yi left, he sat on the sofa with a sigh on his face.


    In Chen Yi''s father''s opinion, this son only knows how to eat, drink and play, and he will not have great prospects in his life. I didn''t expect that such a good opportunity would fall on him now. This is the chance for Chen Jiaguang to shine on his family.


    "Old man, now you know how good our son is. As I said, he will be promising." Chen Yi''s mother said with a proud face.


    "Yes, your son has made great achievements. Now it''s worth your boasting. But Su Yihan is here tonight. We have to behave naturally so as not to spoil his good deeds."


    "Do you still need it? This is my son''s future. I want to show her acting skills."


    That night, a romantic proposal was brewing in a nightclub.


    Su Yihan has dressed up her sexiest side. She doesn''t know that Chen Yi will propose to her, but for her, this opportunity is rare. She must firmly seize it.


    Su Yihan still has some self-knowledge. She knows that it''s a very low probability that she wants to marry into a rich family now, so the opportunity of Chen Yi''s appearance must not be missed.


    Most of the women in the night show are dressed in fancy clothes, so even though Su Yihan has been very exposed, she still doesn''t give people a surprising feeling. After all, her beauty is doomed to her upper limit.


    "You are very beautiful tonight." When Chen Yi greets Su Yihan at the door of the nightclub, he finds that Su Yihan''s special dress makes him feel sick, but on the surface he shows a look of infatuation.


    Su Yihan pretended to be coy and lowered his head, and said: "compared with other women, how can I be regarded as beautiful."


    "You must be the most beautiful woman tonight. Let''s go in." Chen Yi said.


    Manic DJ music, dancing on the dance floor, this is the nightclub environment. In addition to the noise, it is full of wine. For those who don''t have the heart of hunting, this environment is very repulsive. For example, Han 3000 doesn''t like this place. In his opinion, there are only two kinds of people here, one is a hunter, the other is a prey waiting to be hunted, If he doesn''t have this demand, he will not integrate into this circle.


    In the process of changing cups, time passes quickly. After looking at the time, Chen Yi winks at some friends and signals them to start preparing.


    At this time, Su Yihan suddenly got up: "Chen Yi, I''ll go to the toilet."


    "Shall I accompany you?" Mr. Chen Yi asked.


    Su Yihan smiles and says, "no, how can you ignore your brothers because of me?"


    Su Yihan tries her best to be gentle and considerate. She wants Chen Yi to know that she is not a woman competing for favors, and she won''t disturb the fun between Chen Yi and her brothers.


    When going to the toilet, Su Yihan hurriedly takes out her make-up and prepares to go to the toilet to make up. This is probably an excuse for many women to go to the toilet. Their real purpose is not convenience, but to see if their make-up still keeps its original delicacy. As Su Yihan walks with his head down, he bumps into a waiter¡° What are you doing, walking without eyes? " Su Yihan scolds the waiter in a cold voice. In line with the principle that the customer is God, the waiter quickly apologized to Su Yihan: "I''m sorry." Su Yihan looks at the red wine marks on her clothes. Although there are not many, she thinks that this is enough to destroy her image tonight. But she appears in front of Chen Yi with the most beautiful posture. How can she be ruined by a waiter¡° That''s what you''ve done. Do you know how much this dress costs? " Su Yihan finished this sentence, a heavy slap in the face of the waiter. The waiter was aggrieved because it was su Yihan who walked with his head down and bumped into her, but now it''s all her responsibility¡° Otherwise, give me your clothes and I''ll help you with it. " Said the waiter. Hearing these words, Su Yihan was even more furious and said angrily, "here are your clothes. What do you want me to wear? Do you mean to do right with me?" As soon as the voice fell, Su Yihan slapped the waiter in the face again, and then scolded, "get out of here, don''t delay my time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 818

    "Chen Yi, I just saw your fiancee quarrel with the waiter. Don''t you come forward to help her deal with it?" A young man just came back from the bathroom and teased Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi light smile, said: "don''t make noise, this kind of shoes, if it is not for her use value to me, I and she breathe the same place of air will feel sick."


    "Ah." The man sighed and said, "you are so lucky. You can not only play this kind of Whore around, but also get such a big benefit. I don''t know when this opportunity will fall on me."


    Chen Yi patted the man on the shoulder and said, "brother, I have developed. Can I forget you?"


    "That is, if you dare to forget, I will never recognize you as a brother again."


    Not long after that, Su Yihan returned to his seat.


    Chen Yi stood up and raised his hand to the DJ platform.


    The music stopped suddenly, and the group of people seemed to be splashed with cold water and began to curse.


    DJ said calmly through the loudspeaker: "don''t worry, there is a surprise waiting for you tonight, a romantic proposal is about to start, and the consumption tonight will be paid by Mr. Chen."


    With this sentence, those swearing people suddenly get excited. It''s a good thing that someone pays the bill. It''s a rare thing that someone even proposes in a nightclub.


    Su Yihan''s heart beats faster, master Chen!


    This young master Chen, should not be Chen Yi!


    Chen Yi, is she going to propose to her?


    Su Yihan was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Although she said it was too sudden and she was not prepared at all, such a surprise was exactly what she needed. In the future, she would never have to cast eyebrows at other men and worry that no one would pay for her famous brand.


    One after another, someone came to Su Yihan with flowers. At this time, Chen Yi took out the diamond ring he had prepared in the morning.


    Of course, the diamond ring is fake. It''s just a play, not to mention Su Yihan. It''s not worth Chen Yi buying a real diamond ring.


    "Su Yihan, marry me." Chen Yi kneels down on one knee in front of Su Yihan sincerely, but his knee doesn''t touch the ground. After all, it''s acting. Although Chen Yi needs the play to be real, he still can''t kneel down on such broken shoes.


    Su Yihan looks flattered. Happiness comes so suddenly that she doesn''t know how to respond.


    If this is a farce, if Chen Yi just wants to be a husband and wife for one night, she will never make such a big noise and propose in front of so many people. Therefore, in Su Yihan''s view, Chen Yi is full of sincerity.


    "Wocao, isn''t this Chen Yihan? He even proposed to Su Yihan!"


    "This guy can''t be crazy. Doesn''t he know how many people have played with Su Yihan?"


    "I didn''t expect that Chen Yi still has the habit of picking up broken shoes. It''s really incomprehensible."


    Many people were surprised to find the protagonist and heroine of the proposal.


    They all come out to play. Naturally, they know Su Yihan''s reputation now. Although Chen Yi is not a big family, he has some money in his family and has a certain reputation in Yuncheng. What kind of woman do you want to have? He will take a fancy to Su Yihan.


    This kind of criticism has been expected by Chen Yi, and this is why he chose to propose in the nightclub. He wants these people to witness it, so as to enhance the reality of the matter and let Su Yihan know that he is not joking.


    Su Yihan doesn''t realize that it''s just a show, because Chen Yi''s doing this kind of thing in public is equivalent to telling the outside world about their relationship.


    Even if the proposal is very abrupt, even if there is no emotional basis between them, Su Yihan is also dazzled by the happiness of the moment, and has no heart to think about why Chen Yi proposed to her.


    At this time, Chen Yi''s brothers began to coax, shouting the three words of marrying him.


    Chen Yi also opened his mouth and said, "you''re not going to let me kneel here all night."


    Su Yihan shook his head subconsciously, then extended his hand.


    Chen Yi brings the fake diamond ring to Su Yihan. Looking at the diamond as big as a pigeon egg, Su Yihan feels that she has never been so happy in her life. She is almost moved to tears.


    Tianjia villa.


    Tianling''er, half lying in bed, can''t help but sigh at the price Chen Yi has paid for it when he sees everything happening in the nightclub through his mobile phone video.


    "This guy really doesn''t leave any room for himself. Don''t you think about how to end it?" Tian ling''er said to himself.


    From the standpoint of tianling''er, she naturally can''t feel the attraction of the village in the city project to Chen Yi, which is enough to make Chen Yi pay any price.


    As for how to end up, Chen Yi really didn''t think about it, but he is a playboy, and it''s inevitable to make a scene. As long as he talks afterwards, it''s a joke, and no one else will be surprised.


    After closing the live video, Tian ling''er makes a call to Mo Yang¡° Mr. Mo, I''ll know who did it later. You can''t go to bed too early. I need your help. " Said Tian ling''er. Mo Yang doesn''t care much about magic now, but his biological clock is used to staying up late. He says to Tian ling''er, "call me at any time, and make sure to get through at the first time." In the nightclub, when the proposal is over, Chen Yi leaves with Su Yihan¡° Go to my house tonight. " Chen Yi said to Su Yihan, not to ask, but to let it be. He didn''t give Su Yihan room to refuse. This kind of thing is familiar to Su Yihan. Since her family went bankrupt and she was unable to spend money, Su Yihan has promised to do so many times¡° Yes Su Yihan nodded. The next thing goes very smoothly. Su Yihan, who is dazzled by happiness, is not wary of Chen Yi. Moreover, when he sees the doll about Han 3000 in Chen Yi''s room at home, Su Yihan feels that Chen Yi and himself are the same kind of people. They all hate Han 3000¡° By the way, do you know what''s wrong with Su Yingxia? It''s said that she gave Han 3000 a green hat. I didn''t expect that such a big man as Han 3000 has today. Unfortunately, it''s not me who gave him a green hat. " Chen Yi says to Su Yihan regretfully. Su Yihan sat by the bed, deliberately exposing his legs. After hearing Chen Yi''s words, he said, "do you want to know what''s going on?" Chen Yi knows that the key time has come. He goes to Su Yihan and sits down. He gently hugs Su Yihan''s waist and asks, "of course, you don''t know any secrets, do you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 819

    Su Yihan leans his head on Chen Yi''s shoulder, and Chen Yi''s face is obviously flashed with a trace of disgust. This kind of woman, who has been played by countless men, is so close to him that it''s hard for him to hide his rejection.


    "In fact, this matter is my plan and Su Haichao''s plan. We deliberately said that Su Yingxia was cheating. As for what ails Su Yingxia, I don''t know." Su Yihan said.


    Chen Yi''s face turned cold. The happiness after the proposal really made Su Yihan feel unprepared for him, so he easily got the truth out.


    "Take a bath first." Chen Yi said.


    Su Yihan used to be very mechanical with those men, without any feelings, but today she has a kind of bashful feeling.


    "Yes." Gently nodded, Su Yihan then walked toward the bathroom.


    After hearing the sound of the water, Chen Yi takes out his own phone and dials the number of tianling''er.


    "Ling''er, it''s done. She did it." Chen Yi said.


    Tian ling''er sat up with a cold face and asked, "did you record it?"


    "Of course, are you afraid that I can''t do this little thing?" Chen Yi said.


    "Yes, I''ll be right over."


    When you get up and dress, the spirit of heaven looks like frost.


    "Boss Mo, it''s settled. It''s su Yihan and Su Haichao who did it. The evidence is solid." Tian ling''er calls Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang said in a deep voice, "I''ll send someone to catch Su Haichao right away, and I''ll come to you in person."


    Su Haichao is sleeping at home, suddenly feeling that his door has been violently opened.


    Su Guolin and his wife came to the living room in a daze. They saw a group of fierce people. They were scared to death.


    "You, who are you and what do you want to do?" Su Guolin asked in panic.


    At this time, Su Haichao also came out of the room, an unknown premonition enveloped him.


    "Su Haichao, come with us."


    As soon as Su Haichao saw the other party, he was not good at it. How could he follow them? He said, "you are really despotic about breaking into houses. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police."


    A group of people rushed up and surrounded Su Haichao. The leader said, "what have you done yourself? You don''t know. We are sent by the Mo boss. Be wise and follow me quickly to avoid suffering from skin and flesh."


    Su Haichao''s face turned pale with fright. Who was sent by Moyang?


    Does it mean that the matter of making a rumor about Su Yingxia has been found out by Moyang?


    How could it be!


    Su Haichao was very careful in doing this, because he was afraid of being found out, so he deliberately found a worker as the source of the rumor, and that worker has now left Yuncheng. In Su Haichao''s opinion, there is absolutely no possibility that this matter will be exposed.


    "I haven''t done anything. What qualifications do you have to arrest me?" Su Haichao said in a panic.


    The leader sneered and said, "since you don''t want to take the initiative to follow us, don''t blame me for being rude."


    After a fight, Su Guolin and his wife both feel sorry for their son being beaten, but they dare not breathe. After all, they are sent by Moyang. They are not qualified to stop him now.


    And Su Haichao must have done something to make Mo Yang angry. Otherwise, how could Mo Yang come to arrest people late at night?


    "Hai Chao, what have you done? What is the matter with you?" Su Guolin asked Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao was beaten to lie on the ground, a dying look, which has the strength to speak.


    Being dragged out of the house, Su Haichao is left with despair.


    "If you want to call the police, weigh your weight in Cloud City." Before the leader went out of the house, he turned to remind Su Guolin and his wife.


    Su Guolin was a timid man. He didn''t dare to do anything when he heard this.


    "Su Guolin, do you just watch them take people away? You are still not a man." Su Guolin''s wife scolded him angrily. She didn''t dare to fart when people were there before, but now she''s throwing it on Su Guolin.


    Su Guolin clenched his teeth and said, "if you have the courage to go to the important people in Moyang, what''s the use in front of me? Su Haichao doesn''t know what he did this time."


    Su Guolin''s wife''s face changed. What did Su Haichao do?


    Can''t it be the rumor about Su Yingxia recently?


    Although she also hates Han 3000 and Su Yingxia very much, she knows the feelings between them very well, and Su Yingxia has just given birth to a daughter. How can she do such a thing?


    She has long suspected that this matter was deliberately rumored, now think about it, it is very likely that Su Haichao did it, otherwise, how could Mo Yang catch him for no reason.


    "Guolin, it''s over. Our son is over." Su Guolin''s wife said out of her wits.


    "It''s over." Su Guolin doubts a way.


    "It''s a rumor that Su Yingxia gave Han 3000 a green hat. It''s very likely that Su Haichao made a rumor."


    When Su Guolin heard this sentence, he stood there. He had already reminded Su Haichao not to offend Han 3000, because Han 3000''s current status was not something they could shake. He didn''t expect that Su Haichao was still so confused and did such a thing. If Mo Yang finds out, can he survive? Chen Yi''s family. After taking a bath, Su Yihan walks out of the bathroom without seeing Chen Yi, which makes her feel strange. But soon she showed a smile on her face. In Su Yihan''s opinion, Chen Yi can''t wait to take a bath in other bathrooms. Back in the bathroom, Su Yihan looks at her figure and is quite complacent. She can make Chen Yi so eager, which shows that her allure is still very strong¡° Although you are not a rich family, I am willing to marry you as long as you are kind to me. " Su Yihan said with a narcissistic face. After appreciating her figure, Su Yihan lies back in bed with the quilt half covering her body. She hopes Chen Yi can let him see the scene of nosebleed after entering the door. Soon, with the sound of footsteps approaching the door, Su Yihan became a little nervous, just like the first time in his life. But after the door opened, a basin of ice water poured Su Yihan cool. The man standing at the door is not Chen Yi, but Tian ling''er! How could she be here¡° What are you doing here, tianling''er? " Su Yihan asked. When tianling''er knew that Su Yingxia was stigmatized, she almost exploded in situ. Now when she saw the culprit, how could she resist her anger? Walking to Su Yihan, Tian ling''er grabs Su Yihan''s hair and tugs it hard. Su Yihan cries out in pain and wants to resist, but tianling''er is so powerful that she can''t fight. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 820

    Tianling''er grabs Su Yihan''s hair and forces her to raise her head. One after another, she slaps Su Yihan in the face.


    Soon, Su Yihan''s cheeks were red and swollen, and even Tian linger''s hands were very red.


    Tian ling''er''s hand hurt a lot, but she didn''t mean to stop at all, because she didn''t vent her anger.


    Since Han 3000 left, Tian ling''er secretly vowed to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian. This is not only Mo Yang''s responsibility, but also she won''t see anyone bullying the mother and daughter.


    For Tian ling''er, if she can''t be Han 3000''s lover, she should treat Han 3000 with her heart, because this is the first man to make her heart beat.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting." Su Yihan''s brain has been knocked unconscious, and his tinnitus keeps on, but he can''t resist, so he can only start to beg for mercy.


    But Tian ling''er didn''t hear anything. He was still merciless. Even Chen Yi outside the door felt cold.


    Tianling''er, as a miss of Tianjia family, no matter what her status was or is now, no one dares to provoke her. Therefore, it is hard for Chen Yi to see such a violent side of tianling''er. It turns out that this seemingly harmless girl is so terrible!


    "You bitch, what''s the right to beg for mercy." Tianling''er scolds while fighting to vent his anger.


    Su Yihan has been hoodwinked, but she still can''t understand why tianlinger suddenly appears in Chen Yi''s home.


    In Su Yihan''s opinion, this is a night of love. It''s a dry fire between her and Chen Yi. How can she suddenly break into such a crazy woman as tianling''er.


    "Tianling''er, although you are a member of the Tian family, Cloud City is not a place where you can fool around. Why do you beat me for no reason?" Su Yihan roared.


    Hearing this, Tian ling''er stops and looks at Su Yihan like a torch.


    "For no reason?" Tianling''er asked.


    At this time, Chen Yi, standing at the door, knows that it''s time for him to appear and walks into the room.


    Seeing Chen Yi, Su Yihan seemed to see hope and said: "Chen Yi, help me, drive this woman out quickly."


    Chen Yi disdains a smile, the day spirit son body side, then say to Su Yihan: "Su Yihan, Cloud City has been up with you of the man, a hands all can''t count to come over."


    Su Yihan''s face can''t change now. She''s almost bruised when she''s beaten. But Chen Yi''s words still make her eyes stare.


    Two hands?


    Careful calculation seems really not enough.


    When Su''s company went bankrupt, Su Yihan became an unemployed vagrant. Her family''s economic strength could not support her excessive spending. From then on, Su Yihan was willing to do anything for money.


    When she took the first step, she would not be able to stop. Even after she tasted the sweetness, she would take the initiative to seduce those rich men.


    However, as her fiance, why does Chen Yi say such words at such a time?


    "Chen Yi, what do you mean?" Su Yihan asked.


    Chen Yi is dumbfounded, but for this reason, Su Yihan doesn''t understand what she means. Does she really think she is a person who likes wearing broken shoes?


    "Su Yihan, you''ve been raped by so many men. Do you think I''m really interested in you? If I marry you back home, it will make the whole Cloud City laugh." Chen Yi laughs.


    Su Yihan took a deep breath, clenched his teeth and asked, "you are not interested in me. Why do you propose to me? So many people have seen it. Is all this fake?"


    "Of course, it''s fake. My purpose is to let you off guard." With these words, Chen Yi takes out his cell phone.


    Su Yihan doesn''t understand what Chen Yi''s words mean. Relax your guard? What is to relax vigilance.


    When the recording of Chen Yi''s mobile phone came out, it was su Yihan who admitted that the recent rumors were spread by himself.


    At this moment, Su Yihan instantly understood, and she finally realized the reason why tianling''er would appear here.


    It''s all about this.


    Chen Yi''s courtship proposal is just a set of words from her mouth!


    Su Yihan''s state of mind suddenly collapses, because Su Haichao has repeatedly reminded her not to expose this matter, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable, but after falling into Chen Yi''s gentle trap, Su Yihan doesn''t realize her stupid behavior at all, because in her opinion, Chen Yi will soon be a family with her, but who knows, all this is acting!


    "If it''s not such a big price, you won''t easily believe me. Since I want to find out this matter in a short time, I can only do it a little harder. After all, it''s something ling''er told me. I don''t want to delay her time." Chen Yi said with a smile that he was quite satisfied with his plan. At this time, he deliberately said so. In fact, he was a little suspected of taking credit.


    Tianling''er is young, but she was born in a family like Tianjia. She has been influenced by many ways of being a person since she was a child, and she knows how to guess people''s minds. She naturally understands the meaning of Chen Yi''s words.


    "You don''t need to remind me. Since it''s something I promised you, I will do it." The day spirit son cold voice says to Chen Yi. When Chen Yi hears tianling''er''s bad tone, he quickly lowers his head. It''s just a sidekick. He thought there was no problem, but Chen Yi ignores tianling''er''s current mood¡° Ling''er, I don''t mean that, I just... "Chen Yi wanted to explain, but now Tian ling''er, who is in the mood to listen to his nonsense so much, directly interrupted:" you don''t need to talk nonsense, remember, I give you, you are qualified to take, I don''t give you, you don''t need to remind me. "¡° Yes, yes Chen Yi''s back broke out in a cold sweat. At this moment, he fully realized the other side of tianling''er. This young lady of Tian family is not just a pretty princess! At this time, Su Yihan suddenly kneels down to tianling''er, because she knows the consequences of slandering Su Yingxia, so she must beg for mercy and ask tianling''er to let her go¡° Tianling''er, this matter is all planned by Su Haichao. It has nothing to do with me. Please let me go and catch Su Haichao. He is the real behind the scenes. " Su Yihan said. Tianling''er said with a cold smile: "you and Su Haichao, I will not let go of any of them. In fact, you should have died long ago!" With Su Haichao and Su Yihan''s previous behavior, it has been Han 3000''s excessive compassion that they can live to the present. But this time, Tian linger will never be soft hearted. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 821

    Damn it!


    These four words sounded like a bolt from the blue in Su Yihan''s mind.


    In panic, Su Yihan keeps kowtowing to tianling''er, trying to resolve his mistakes.


    "Tianling''er, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. Please give me another chance."


    "Opportunity?" Tianling''er said with a cold smile, "if you do all the bad things, if I were Han 3000, I would have killed you. He has given you so many opportunities. But do you know how to cherish it? You are the only one who can die."


    Chen Yi''s heart is chilly, and he is more aware of the other side of tianling''er. The more he feels that he was too reckless and stupid to make such a remark just now. Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret it now. What he said can''t be taken back.


    Not long ago, Mo Yang went to Chen Yi''s house in person. When he saw Su Yihan''s swollen cheek, he didn''t have the slightest sympathy, because he hated this woman very much now, smeared Su Yingxia, and even Han Nian in his infancy was affected by it. This is something he absolutely doesn''t allow to happen.


    "How about the hands?" Mo Yang asks to the day spirit son.


    Tian ling''er raised his hand and looked at it indifferently. He said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little swollen. It''s not in the way."


    "I''ve taken the man. Are you going?" Mo Yang continued.


    "Of course." Tian ling''er said without hesitation that she had not let go of her anger, so how could she let it go.


    Mo Yang nodded and gave Lin Yong a look.


    Lin Yong went to Su Yihan''s side and said condescensively, "get up. You can''t live by yourself. When you do this, you should think of today''s end."


    Su Yihan has been scared to death. His legs are weak. How can he stand up.


    Seeing this, Lin Yong grabs Su Yihan''s clothes with one hand and drags them out of the room.


    Before tianling''er left, he said to Chen Yi, "although what you said just now made me very unhappy, I promise you that I will give it to you."


    Chen Yi looks at the back of Tian ling''er''s leaving, spits out a mouthful of bad luck and regrets.


    After everyone left, Chen Yi''s parents also appeared. In their opinion, Chen Yi should do it perfectly. After all, even tianling''er and Moyang appeared.


    However, seeing Chen Yi in the living room, he found that his face seemed to be not quite right.


    "Son, what''s the matter? Isn''t it beautiful? Why are you not happy at all?" Chen Yi''s mother came to her and asked.


    Chen Yi smiles bitterly. It''s really a good thing to do. If it wasn''t for his talkative words, the result would be the most ideal. It''s a pity that he is eager to show himself, but he is self defeating.


    "Mom, I did a stupid thing." Chen Yi said with a sigh.


    As soon as Chen Yi''s father heard this sentence, he felt nervous. Let''s not say whether there is a project in the village in the city. If Chen Yi does something out of the ordinary to provoke tianling''er or Moyang, the Chen family will be finished!


    "What have you done?" Chen Yi''s father can''t wait to ask.


    Chen Yi told them what he had just done. Chen Yi''s father was very surprised.


    Tianling''er''s image to the outside world has always been a princess who has nothing to do. Only by enjoying Tianchang''s favor can tianling''er roam the Cloud City. Unexpectedly, tianling''er has such a thoughtful side.


    And her beating on Chen Yi is obviously to distinguish the status gap between them.


    Although he is a friend, his status can not be ignored. This is what tianling''er wants to express.


    "For so many years, there have been no male descendants in the Tianjia family. In everyone''s opinion, the prosperity of the Tianjia family will be destroyed. But now it seems that the tianlinger is qualified to support the Tianjia family." Chen Yi''s father said with a sigh.


    "Dad, what should I do now?" Chen Yixun asked, he has no bottom in his heart now, because tianling''er who appears in front of him today is completely different from tianling''er before, so he is very confused and does not know how to get along with tianling''er.


    "From now on, you can''t treat her as a friend, but as a boss. That''s the best thing you can do now." Chen Yi''s father said.


    "Well, I remember." Chen Yi nodded.


    The basement of a manor is dark and damp. After su Haichao was caught here, he was beaten severely. Now he is lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    He still didn''t understand what was going on. How could Moyang suddenly come to his house to arrest people and bring him to such a place.


    Although he did the thing of slandering Su Yingxia, he asked himself that he didn''t show any flaws. The source also left Yuncheng. How could Moyang find out?


    But in addition to this matter, Su Haichao really can''t think of why Mo Yang can arrest him.


    Is it su Yihan who leaked the news?


    When Su Haichao thought of this, he thought it was impossible. Su Yihan should know the importance of the matter, and he also reminded him not to show his horse''s feet. Su Yihan would not tell other people about it.


    At this time, there are footsteps approaching, Su Haichao was scared to shiver. Step into the basement, the basement lights will be on, white light to illuminate all the darkness. Su Haichao raised his head with great effort. When he saw Su Yihan with swollen cheek, he felt an unexpected premonition. He and Su Yihan were arrested at the same time, not for slandering Su Yingxia. What else could it be¡° Mo Yang, what are you doing with me? " Su Haichao asked Mo Yang. Before Moyang spoke, tianling''er went to Su Haichao. A little girl, should not let people feel afraid, but at the moment, the killing intention in Tian ling''er''s eyes makes Su Hai''s head and feet cool¡° Tianling''er, what do you want to do? Don''t come here. " Su Haichao said in horror. But his words didn''t stop Tian ling''er. At this time, the Mo Yang behind Tian ling''er suddenly said, "there is a stick beside. Don''t hurt your hand." When tianling''er heard this, he took up the stick and cleaved directly to Su Haichao''s head. Although the little girl''s strength is not big, but a full hit, and still hit on the head, this taste is also very uncomfortable. Su Haichao wailed in pain and rolled on the ground. After tianling''er hit the stick, he didn''t get rid of it. He raised the stick again and chopped it in the air. This hit Su Haichao''s knee, it is estimated that the bones are cracked, and the heartrending scream reverberates in the basement. Su Yihan trembles with fright. She is now in the midst of endless regret. It''s a pity that the regret is too late and useless¡° You, why do you hit me? " Su Haichao roars at Tian linger. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 822

    Tianling''er didn''t answer Su Haichao''s question, because she was not in the mood at all now. She swung a stick and hit Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao screams incessantly, and Mo Yang doesn''t stop her, because he knows how angry tianling''er is about it. If she doesn''t let the princess vent her anger, how can she get out of her heart?


    Moreover, with Mo Yang''s status, he is not qualified to stop Tian ling''er. After all, Tian ling''er is Han 3000''s sister. Her sister goes out for her brother. Of course, as a subordinate, just watch.


    "Ling''er, if you are tired, there are still many people for you to drive." Mo Yang said to Tian ling''er.


    Tianling''er is really a little tired. After all, she doesn''t exercise very much, so she can''t keep up with her physical strength.


    After throwing away the stick, Tian ling''er went to Su Haichao, stepped on Su Haichao''s face and said, "don''t you want to know what''s going on? Listen carefully, I want you to die clearly."


    Take out Chen Yi''s mobile phone and tianling''er plays the recording.


    This is real evidence, and it was revealed by Su Yihan himself.


    Su Haichao suddenly felt despair, such evidence fell in the hands of tianling''er, do you still have a way to live?


    "Su Yihan, what the hell did you do!" Su Haichao is not willing to roar to Su Yihan.


    Su Yihan fell into the gentle village, and knew later. Now that the matter is here, how can she bear the responsibility herself.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I could have done such a thing. You hurt me and even questioned me." Su Yihan said.


    Su Haichao put forward his own idea about Su Yingxia''s illness. In fact, it was su Yihan who proposed to slander Su Yingxia. However, in this situation, Su Yihan can only throw the pot on Su Haichao, hoping to get his life back.


    But how could su Haichao accept such a big black pot on his head? He immediately retorted: "Su Yihan, your dog is really poisonous. It''s clearly you who suggested spreading rumors, but now you blame me. Don''t forget, this is what you want to do."


    "Fart, how can it be me? It''s because you don''t like Han 3000. Now Han 3000''s position is higher than you. That''s why you slander Su Yingxia and let people in Yuncheng know that she has brought a green hat to Han 3000. Didn''t you say you still want to see Han 3000''s jokes?" Su Yihan bites back, and his ability to make up stories on the spot is superb.


    Su Haichao laughs. Now that the east window incident happened, Su Yihan splashes all the dirty water on him to shirk responsibility. It''s just a joke.


    No matter how they argue, it will not change the result. Whose responsibility is important?


    They spread rumors and slandered Su Yingxia, which can not be evaded by any excuse.


    "Su Yihan, do you think they will let us go if they say that?" Su Haichao said.


    "Mo Yang, this matter has nothing to do with me. I''m just an insider. I didn''t do anything. He found the person who spread rumors and put forward the idea." Su Yihan said urgently to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang looks at Tian ling''er. He has no right to deal with it now. It all depends on Tian ling''er''s attitude.


    Because today''s tianling''er, like Han 3000, is on the scene, her decision to some extent is a pity to replace Han 3000.


    "Ling''er, what are you going to do with them?" Mo Yang asks to the day spirit son.


    "If my brother is not here, I will make the decision for him. After all, it''s not only my sister but also Han Nian who is involved this time. I don''t think he will allow this kind of thing to happen." Su Yingxia gives Han 3000 a green hat. This matter has now developed to the question of whether Han Nian was born to Han 3000, which has led to such serious consequences. In tianling''er''s opinion, Han 3000''s softness should be exhausted.


    After a moment''s silence, tianling''er said, "I don''t want to see them any more. The best way is to let them evaporate."


    "I''ll do it." Mo Yang said.


    Su Yihan and Su Haichao are completely desperate. No matter how Su Yihan kneels to apologize, tianling''er''s decision has not been shaken.


    As tianling''er said, these two people shouldn''t have lived long ago. How could she be soft hearted now.


    "I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Tianling''er, Moyang, please give me another chance." The inner fear and endless regret drive Su Haichao to kowtow and apologize.


    Until this moment, Su Haichao finally knows how stupid it is to do the right thing with Han 3000. Han 3000 lets him go again and again. It''s not that he doesn''t dare to be cruel to him, it''s just that he disdains to do it.


    Han 3000 is so powerful that he can''t shake it.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for Su Haichao to realize this, and what he did this time, even if Han 3000 is in Yuncheng, he won''t be forgiven.


    Su Yingxia, Han Nian!


    These two women are the treasure of Han 3000. How can Han 3000 allow them to be hurt!


    Tianling''er left the basement without the slightest pity in her eyes. This was the first time in her life that she had such close contact with this kind of thing, and it was her own order, but tianling''er didn''t feel soft, which further reflected that the future of Tianjia could be controlled in her hands.


    The rudiment of a strong woman has been gradually reflected in tianling''er¡° Brother, if you dare to blame me, I have to let my sister tear your ears. " Tianling''er mumbled and said playfully. Back at Tian''s home, Tian Changsheng didn''t ask about the end of the matter, but he could probably guess that, because this time, Tian linger''s temperament became different. Tianchangsheng grew up looking at this girl. He could feel any change in tianling''er¡° Grandfather, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first. " Said Tian ling''er. Tianchangsheng nodded with a smile and asked tianling''er not to catch cold¡° Dad, ling''er seems a little different. " Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng¡° It''s different. I can trust linger with the future of Tianjia. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. Tian Honghui is stunned. About the future of Tian family, he knows that Tian Changsheng has been looking for a husband for Tian linger. Han 3000 used to be valued by Tian Changsheng. Unfortunately, Han 3000 has become a family, which makes Tian Changsheng give up his mind. However, in Tian Honghui''s opinion, it''s not proper to hand over Tian''s family to a girl, and he doesn''t want Tian ling''er to be contaminated with too much right and wrong and see too much social darkness¡° Dad, can ling''er bear this? " Tian Honghui worried. Tianchangsheng looked at his son disdainfully and said, "I''m sure she will do better than you. It''s better to worry about her than yourself." Tian Honghui lowered his head in embarrassment and did not dare to speak any more. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 823

    Apocalypse.


    Four fields.


    Since the great news broke out in the devil''s cave, everyone has decided that Han 3000 is dead. Although it''s a pity, the death has no nostalgic value for many people, so gradually, the discussion of Han 3000 has stopped.


    But yilao has been worried about it all the time, because he places too much hope on Han 3000. Now this kind of consequence is what yilao doesn''t want to see, and it makes him a little unacceptable.


    At first, yilao still had hope, but as time went by, a few days later, he was completely desperate, because he knew very well that no one could survive while the devil''s cave was busy fighting against those creatures.


    The only hope turned into despair. For a moment, yilao also became confused.


    He had planned to hand over the four gates to Han Sanqian after he was promoted to Tianzi level. He went to the second world to have a look. But now, no one in the four gates can take over the important task, and his plan failed. Yilao didn''t know what to do.


    "Old Yi, you can''t eat or drink these days. How can you go on like this? You can''t be so decadent all the time The assistant advised Yi Lao that he knew that Yi Lao accepted Han 3000''s death, but it was a foregone conclusion. Even if he couldn''t accept it, he had to face the reality.


    "What about Lintong?" Old Yi asked.


    "It''s time to go to the Yellow word level. Since he Xiaoxiao was demoted to the Yellow word level, he often goes to see him." Said the assistant.


    Old Yi sighed. He never wanted to hand over the four gates to Lintong. The reputation of this son of heaven is completely flattered by the insiders of Tianqi. How can a man who dare not participate in the test of the devil''s cave be worthy of the four words "son of heaven".


    And now Lintong has betrayed Simen, and yilao is even more unlikely to do so.


    However, he is faced with a very tangled problem. The turbulence in the second world makes him have to go to the second world. He must know what kind of place the second world is. Only in this way can he find a solution to the second world.


    "Lintong betrays the four gates, and none of them is available. Who do you think you can give my position as the leader of the gate to?" Old Yi asked his assistant.


    "Mr. Yi, I don''t think anyone is suitable except you." The assistant said without hesitation, this is a very realistic question. Among the four doors, who is more famous than yilao? And even if you don''t pay attention to reputation, in terms of strength, no one is suitable at present.


    It has to be said that Han 3000 is indeed the best choice. He broke all the previous records of the apocalypse and was promoted to the Dizi level at the fastest speed, which completely crushed Lintong. I''m afraid that no one will be able to do this in the future. Unfortunately, his luck was worse and he fell in the devil''s cave.


    "Do you want to wait for death all the time? With the strength of apocalypse, if the second world is in trouble again, it is impossible to resist. I have to go to the second world. " Yi old gnaws a tooth to say.


    The assistant sighed in his heart. Apocalypse really has no way to fight against the second world. This is an obvious problem. However, he also doesn''t think that Yi Lao''s method can really solve this crisis. After all, in the history of apocalypse, there are not many people who go deep into the second world. They must have died in the second world, There are a lot of people who are not inferior to Yi Lao.


    "Mr. Yi, if the soldiers come to block them, they all have fate. Why do you have to be persistent?" Said the assistant.


    "But I don''t want to see the Apocalypse destroyed in my hands." Old Yi suddenly clenched his fist, and his face was full of reluctance.


    The assistant sighed. No one wants to see this ending, but what can we do? The Apocalypse is no longer the Apocalypse before, and no one can make it stronger in a short time.


    In the final analysis, Han 3000 was not very lucky. If he had not died in the devil''s cave, maybe the Apocalypse would not have been the present situation.


    Yellow field.


    Since he Xiaoxiao was demoted here, Lintong has become a frequent visitor of the Yellow character class. Although his love for he Xiaoxiao is very deep, it has gradually exposed in recent years.


    And he Xiaoxiao can also feel this, but in he Xiaoxiao''s eyes, Lintong, the son of heaven, is still nothing, even if she is only the lowest yellow class member now, she is still he Qingfeng''s daughter after all, and her pride has never decreased.


    "Lintong, I know what you are thinking. Although I have been demoted to the rank of yellow, I am still the daughter of the leader of the three halls. I suggest you put away your indiscretion." He Xiaoxiao said to Lintong with disdain.


    "Do you think you can go back?" Lintong road.


    "Hum." He Xiaoxiao snorted coldly and said, "my father just scares me to teach me a lesson. Soon, he will pick me up in person."


    Lintong looks rather helpless and shakes her head. He Xiaoxiao''s conceit is really ridiculous. Now the whole apocalypse is staring at this matter. The mistake he Xiaoxiao made is not that she can be regarded as nothing when she comes to Huangzi level for a few days.


    Apocalypse is a place where strength is respected. Anyone who wants to promote his position must show his matching strength. The rules of the apocalypse, even the master of the sect, should not be violated. The reason why he Xiaoxiao has been able to live in the third hall for so many years is that no one has deliberately mentioned it. Now, she has been demoted to the Yellow level. Even he Qingfeng does not dare to take her away easily. Unless, she can prove herself with the strength, can win in the classification match, otherwise, she will never return to the third hall in her life. It''s a pity that the young lady didn''t seem to realize this. She thought that he Qingfeng was just punishing her and would come to pick her up in person¡° He Xiaoxiao, I''m the only one who can help you go back to the third hall. " Lintong said¡° Cut He Xiaoxiao looked at Lintong contemptuously with a sneer in her eyes and said: "Lintong, who do you think you are, and how can I need you to take me back? My father will come to pick me up."¡° He Xiaoxiao, even your father doesn''t dare to disobey the rules of apocalypse. Otherwise, let''s make a bet. He Qingfeng will never let you go back to the third hall unless you can win the classification competition. " Lintong said¡° You fart. How can my father treat me like this? " He Xiaoxiao said that if he really wants to return to the third hall with strength, it is almost impossible for he Xiaoxiao to complete in his life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 824

    He Xiaoxiao has been spoiled since she was a child. From the moment she was born, she got all the favor of he Qingfeng. Therefore, even in Tianqi, a place where strength is respected, he Xiaoxiao has never been born with the idea of working hard.


    In her understanding, as long as her father is the Lord of the three halls, she can enjoy the highest treatment of the apocalypse.


    Now that this has happened, why bother yourself?


    So Lintong''s words hurt he Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    Winning in the classification competition is a joke for he Xiaoxiao.


    "You don''t have to swear so quickly. I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see." Lintong road.


    "Get out of here, get out of here." He Xiaoxiao gnashes her teeth and stares at Lintong. She doesn''t need such a truth, because it will make her despair.


    "I can help you, now you may not accept, but when you need, you can find me, I have only one condition, when my woman." Lintong said with a smile.


    "Lintong, in other people''s eyes, you are the son of heaven, but in my eyes, you are not as good as dog poop. You want me, you are delusional." He Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    At this time, a few members of the yellow class passed by. They murmured and looked a little flustered.


    "Stop." Lintong shouts to several people.


    Several people stop to face Lintong, the son of heaven, and dare not be disrespectful.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so flustered?" Lintong asked.


    Several people looked at each other. They heard about it by chance, and they were not sure whether it was true or not.


    "Lintong, we heard that someone came out of the devil''s cave." Someone said.


    Someone came out of the devil''s cave!


    Lintong immediately thought of Han 3000, because in recent years, only he went to the devil''s cave a few days ago. If someone comes out, who else can he be!


    But how is that possible?


    He is not already dead in the devil''s cave, how can he come out alive.


    "Where did you get the news? How could it be like this? You''re not talking nonsense." Lintong yelled at several people.


    "We don''t believe that the news came back from xuanzi level, but what''s the matter? I think there must be accurate information in dizi level. You can know it when you go back."


    Lintong took a look at the confused he Xiaoxiao and said, "I''ll come back tomorrow and give you a day to think about it."


    After that, Lintong left quickly.


    And he Xiaoxiao is in situ Leng for a long time.


    Han 3000!


    How can he come back from the devil''s cave alive? Shouldn''t this guy die in the devil''s cave?


    This kind of thing is hard for he Xiaoxiao to accept, especially her current identity is only the marginal position of yellow character level. Once han 3000 really comes out alive, it will be the top strong man of Tian character level. The gap of identity makes he Xiaoxiao feel an inexplicable shame.


    Is she still in such a state that she has a face in front of Han 3000?


    "Damn it, I don''t believe you can come out alive." He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth.


    The news that someone came out of the devil''s cave alive soon spread all over the field of apocalypse. Almost everyone didn''t believe it was true, because it was a dream that many people couldn''t reach to be promoted to Tianzi level, but Han 3000 was able to do it in such a short time!


    "How could it be, how could someone come out alive." He Qingfeng was shocked out of his wits when he heard the news.


    As the leader of the three halls, he Qingfeng knows very well how dangerous the devil''s cave is. Even when he came out of the devil''s cave alive, he carefully avoided all the dangers, and there were several fellow people on his back, so he was able to escape.


    According to he Qingfeng, Han 3000 must have been confronted with some strange animals in the cave. In this case, there is absolutely no chance of survival.


    "Come on, go to the exit of the devil''s cave. I want to know whether it''s true or not!"


    Four doors.


    When he learned about this, yilao was still surprised. Although he had hope, he was completely desperate after the past few days, because he also knew the danger of the devil''s cave. Even now, he had no choice but to fight against the beasts in the devil''s cave. How could anyone come out alive?


    "Mr. Yi, don''t you want to have a look?" Assistant see Yi old a pair of out of mind appearance, can''t help but voice to remind a way.


    Hearing these words, old Yi regained his mind and became energetic and said, "go, go right away."


    At the exit of the devil''s cave, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying are unkempt and unkempt. Although they look a little embarrassed, they are unharmed and come out of the devil''s cave alive.


    "Brother 3000, the air outside is better." Jiang Yingying said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "Yes, the fresh air is worth cherishing, but I don''t know how many people already think we are dead." Han 3000 laughs.


    Originally, they were able to come out two days ago, but because they were greedy for a while, they ate more fruits, resulting in some abnormal situations. After the fruit into the stomach, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying can clearly feel a heat flow in their body, how can''t control, spent two days, two people will digest the strange heat flow. Although Han 3000 didn''t know what the specific situation was, he could feel that his strength had increased a lot. Maybe the red fruit contained the energy that could make people stronger. Another reason why he was delayed was the little white snake. He wanted to leave the devil''s cave with Han Sanyi, but Han Sanqian didn''t dare to take it with him. After all, Han Sanqian didn''t understand what happened to the beasts in the devil''s cave. Once he took it with him, Han Sanqian could not bear the serious consequences¡° Brother 3000, do you really want to come back and take the little white snake away Jiang Yingying asked in a low voice. This is Han 3000''s promise to little white snake, and because of this, they can leave safely¡° I''ll wait until I know who these things really are, but they''re not hostile to me. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying nodded, if it was not for the existence of small white snake, they might have already become the belly meal of exotic animals. At this time, people constantly appeared at the exit of the devil''s cave, and these people were all strong men, who had experienced the horror of the devil''s cave, so when they saw Han 3000 was still alive, they could not believe it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 825

    "It looks like they don''t believe we''re alive." Han three thousand see the expression of those people, said to Jiang Yingying with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying spat out her tongue, showing a lovely expression of a little girl, and said: "brother 3000, I can''t believe I''m alive. I thought I would die in it."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and he had the same idea, because the beasts were too powerful. If they were skilled, they would never survive. But who could have thought that they would be saved by the little white snake?


    That little white snake seems to be the weakest beast in the devil''s cave, but it can surpass other creatures, which makes Han 3000 have no idea now.


    In the crowd, an eager figure appeared.


    See him, Han 3000 mouth slightly up, can''t help laughing.


    "Han 3000! You, you... You''re still alive. " He Qingfeng ran to Han 3000, his eyes almost fell to the ground, just like hell.


    "Lord he, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you stuttering?" Han 3000 laughs.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath to calm his mood. However, this incident shocked him so strongly that he could not calm down in this way.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m just coming out alive. Is it hard for the Lord of the temple to hope that I will die in the devil''s cave?" Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng shakes his head repeatedly. He Xiaoxiao has such an idea, but he will never think so. It is one thing to spoil his daughter, and the Apocalypse is another thing. He Qingfeng will never make fun of this kind of thing.


    "The surprise you brought to the Apocalypse is too big. Tell me what happened to you in it and what happened the other day." He Qingfeng can''t wait to know what happened to Han 3000 in the devil''s cave. If he meets those strange animals, how can he survive.


    "Don''t worry. I want to know what you want to know, but I don''t want to say it twice."


    speak of the devil.


    The wind came as like as two peas came from the next foot. When he saw the real life of Han three thousand, his expression was exactly the same as He Qingfeng''s, and his jaw was almost closed.


    "Han... Han 3000, you, you are really alive!" Yi old can''t believe of say.


    "What are you doing? Are you stuttering?" Han 3000 is happy.


    Old Yi walked around Han 3000 twice, looked up and down for countless times, and said to himself, "it''s not hurt. How can it be, how can it be?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "old Yi, do you want me to die in the devil''s cave?"


    Old Yi shook his head and said, "come back to the fourth gate with me. I want to know what happened in the devil''s cave."


    "Old Yi, what do you mean? Don''t you see that I''m still here?" He Qingfeng said discontentedly.


    Old Yi didn''t look at he Qingfeng and said, "Han 3000 is a member of our four schools. What happened to him? Do you have the right to ask?"


    "You..." he Qing''s curiosity has reached the limit. If he can''t know what''s going on in the devil''s cave, I''m afraid he can''t sleep peacefully during this time.


    "Come on, let''s go together. I have a lot of questions for you to answer." Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng takes a proud look at yilao. Han 3000 agrees. He wants to see how yilao can refuse.


    Old Yi didn''t say much.


    Several people in a line back to the four doors.


    Han Sanqian tells them about his encounter with the giant orangutan and the giant lizard. Naturally, he hides the story about the little white snake, and tells the story of the internal fight between the orangutan and the lizard in a very clever way, which makes him find the chance to escape.


    Although the story is full of flaws, neither yilao nor he Qingfeng questioned anything. After all, in their opinion, no matter what happened, Han 3000 should die. Now that he is alive, it is a strange thing, and the internal fight between different animals is nothing.


    "How can there be such creatures on earth, and how can they be in the devil''s cave?" Han 3000 asked them, now that he has become a core member of Tianzi level, he is naturally entitled to know the secret of Tianqi.


    Yi Lao looked up at he Qingfeng, and then said to Han 3000, "let''s go. I''ll take you to a place. When you get there, I''ll explain to you what''s going on."


    "I won''t go." He Qingfeng said.


    Along the way, Mr. Zhongyi asked Han 3000, "I didn''t ask much about he Qingfeng just now, but now, you can tell me all the truth. What you just told me is really all the things you met in the devil''s cave, without any concealment?"


    "Of course not." Han 3000 said without hesitation: "although I don''t know why they suddenly fight, I just rely on this opportunity to escape, otherwise I will die."


    Old Yi nodded to fight against other animals. This is not something that can be done by one person, and he doesn''t think there are other possibilities.


    "After the news a few days ago, almost everyone thought you were dead, and I also felt despair. Unexpectedly, you could still bring me such a surprise." Old Yi said with a smile that the depression of these days disappeared after seeing Han 3000¡° Yilao, is there still a lot of unknown things in this world? These beasts are not earth creatures, are they Han 3000 asked¡° It''ll be there in a minute. Don''t worry Yi said. Come to the forbidden cave. Old Yi said to Han 3000, "this is the forbidden area of the apocalypse, which hides the biggest secret of the apocalypse. No one is qualified to come to this place without the instructions of he Qingfeng and me."¡° Mr. Yi, don''t play the game. I can''t restrain my curiosity. Take me to have a look. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. Old Yi nodded and took Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying to the cave. Into the cave of the moment, Han 3000 felt a strange energy in the wave, looked at Jiang Yingying, it is obvious that she also felt. Coming to the space entrance of energy fluctuation, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying are surprised to see something like a black hole. In the endless darkness, there is something beyond Han 3000''s understanding. Just as Mr. Yi was about to explain to Han 3000 what was going on here, the black hole energy suddenly began to surge wildly. It seems that Han 3000''s arrival caused this change. But Yi old but didn''t connect this kind of situation with Han 3000 together, facial expression big change of say: "look, these guys will appear soon!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 826

    Han Sanqian and Yi Lao feel completely different. Although he saw this black hole for the first time, he had a strange fetter. Instead of being afraid, he felt that there was a certain sense of familiarity and even involvement in it.


    Jiang Yingying has the same feeling. It seems that something is attracting her in the black hole.


    "Old Yi, what''s this?" Han 3000 is full of doubts and asks old Yi.


    Yi Lao put away his frightened eyes, tried to calm down his mood, explained to Han 3000: "this black hole leads to another world, we call it the second world, this is the secret that Apocalypse has been guarding."


    second world!


    Han 3000 had made such a guess when he was in the devil''s cave, because it was impossible for such a huge beast to appear on the earth. At this moment, his guess was confirmed, and Han 3000 was shocked beyond comparison.


    Unexpectedly, there are other worlds, which completely subverts Han 3000''s understanding of this world.


    "The second world, the monster of the devil''s cave, comes from the second world." Han 3000 said.


    Yilao nodded his head and explained: "the exotic animals in the devil''s cave are left behind after the invasion of the second world a hundred years ago. That''s why only those who have reached the level of Tianzi can know the secret of the apocalypse."


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, the energy fluctuation of the black hole continued, and the faint sense of involvement became stronger and stronger, as if something was calling him.


    But yilao''s face is more and more ugly, because this change in his view is the second world is about to return to the earth''s omen, once this happens, the earth will be doomed, because the Apocalypse is not so many experts before to fight.


    "It seems that the second world will attack the earth again soon. After all, my plan needs to be implemented as soon as possible." After old Yi finished, he turned his head and looked at Han 3000 gravely.


    Han 3000 glared at Yi Lao and said, "what''s your plan?"


    "Over the years, the Apocalypse has sent many people into the second world to explore the real environment of the second world, so as to find a way to fight against the second world. The reason why I accept you as an apprentice is to continue to complete this plan. I want you to be the leader of the four gates."


    Han Sanqian was stunned. He thought that old Yi would arrange for him to go to the second world. Unexpectedly, old Yi wanted to give him the position of the head of the four gates. That is to say, old Yi planned to enter the second world in person.


    Han Sanqian shifts his eyes and stares at the black hole in the second world. He knows that there must be many dangers in it, and it is likely that he will never return. However, the second world''s sense of calling on him makes him want to go to the second world. He can be sure that there must be some connection with him there.


    "What will happen if the second world returns to earth?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    consequence?


    Yi Lao had no choice but to smile bitterly. At that time, the Apocalypse was in the heyday of its strength, and thousands of Tianzi level masters just stopped the second world. Now, the strength of the Apocalypse is no longer strong. If the second world attacks again, the Apocalypse will have no resistance, and the earth will be ruled by the second world. In this ruling process, it will inevitably cause countless casualties.


    "The situation is better. The second world rules the earth and human beings are slaves. If it''s worse, I''m afraid all human beings on the earth will be slaughtered by them." Yi said.


    Han 3000''s heart sank, for slave, slaughter! Neither is acceptable to him.


    "Humans in the second world are famous for their fierce nature and regard human life as a weed, so the second possibility will be higher." Yi old continues to say.


    Han three thousand heavily spit out a bad luck, Yi old words, that is to say Su Yingxia and Han Nian will also encounter danger, but Han three thousand is absolutely will not let this happen.


    "I can''t afford to be the leader of the four gates." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao Leng for a moment, emotion quite excited said: "Han 3000, now only you have the ability to be the head of the four doors, don''t you even want to bear this responsibility?"? Do you know that the danger of the second world is not for fun. I can understand that you want to go back to the secular world and spend more time with your wife and daughter, but have you ever thought that if the second world really comes, even you can''t protect their lives. "


    "I know. That''s why I don''t want to be the head of the four gates, because I don''t believe you." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t believe me?" Old Yi was confused by this sentence. He was not the leader of the four schools because he didn''t trust him. What''s the logic?


    "I''m going to the second world myself." Han 3000 said.


    Yi old stare big eyes, can''t believe of looking at Han 3000.


    At this moment, he finally understood what Han 3000 meant by not believing in him. What he didn''t believe was that he was able to find out the weaknesses of the second world and chose to enter the second world.


    But after entering the second world, the chance of survival is very small. How could he have such an idea.


    "Han 3000, I admire your courage, but do you know that when you enter the second world, you may never come back, because this is the entrance. No one knows how you can come back." Yi said.


    "How can no one know? If no one knows, how do people from the second world come from?" Han 3000 said with a smile. Yilao was stunned again. Han 3000''s thinking changed very quickly. Although it was a very simple thing, yilao never thought about it, because even in his view, after entering the second world, there was no possibility of coming back. Knowing that he could not come back, he would not think about the way to come back¡° Can you spare Su Yingxia and Han Nian? " Yi said¡° It''s because I can''t let them go that I have to go. If those guys come to the earth through the space black hole, it''s too late. " Han 3000 said. Old Yi didn''t think about letting Han 3000 go to the second world, and he didn''t think that Han 3000 would take the initiative to take on this matter. No one from Apocalypse would make such a decision¡° Han 3000, I''m not wrong, but it''s better for me to do it. You''re still young. There''s no need to pay your life for it. " Yi said. He appreciates Han 3000 very much. It''s less than a month since Han 3000 came to the apocalypse. He has created a miracle that the Apocalypse never had. It''s no exaggeration to call him a genius. Moreover, he has the courage to go deep into the second world, which is not available to any of the top experts. After Yi Lao, Han 3000''s future achievements are bound to be limitless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 827

    The reason why han Sanqian insists on going to the second world by himself is that he wants to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian better. Another reason is that he wants to find out what''s going on in his heart and what''s calling him in the second world.


    "Let''s discuss this matter and get out of here first." Yilao tells Han 3000 that he knows what kind of person Han 3000 is. Once he decides something, it''s hard to make him change his mind. But yilao thinks that it''s better for him to stay in Tianqi and become the leader of the four gates.


    "No, I''ve decided." Han 3000 said.


    Old Yi laughed bitterly, sighed and said, "it''s a near death. Why do you take risks? I''m a bad old man. Sooner or later, I''ll die. I''m more suitable than you."


    "Again, I don''t believe you." Han 3000 light way.


    If other people say this to yilao, it''s a joke.


    But the meaning from Han 3000''s mouth is completely different, because he has such ability.


    In such a short period of time to complete the promotion, and where his limit, even the old Yi can not see.


    Yi old even serious doubt, give Han 3000 some time, maybe even he is not his opponent.


    This suspicion is yilao''s unilateral view. In fact, even Han 3000 is not an opponent, but yilao can''t imagine this terrible point.


    After fusing the skull and eating the red fruit in the devil''s cave, Han 3000 now has no idea how terrifying his strength is.


    But there is one thing to be sure that the energy in his body has completely changed his constitution.


    Now Han 3000 is no longer a mortal!


    After leaving the forbidden area, the three return to the four gates, and Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying return to their room to have a rest.


    Yilao is in a daze in the four gate hall. The change of his plan is too sudden. He should have gone to the second world, but now Han 3000 has to go. Maybe, this is a turning point. Maybe, Han 3000 can resolve the second world crisis as the Savior.


    But all this is just speculation.


    "Mr. Yi, what''s the matter with you? Han 3000 can come back alive. It''s a good thing. How can you stay here again?" The assistant doesn''t understand of to Yi old ask a way.


    Han 3000 was mistakenly thought to have died in the devil''s cave. Yilao always had this kind of dull expression, but now Han 3000 has come back safe and sound, so he should be happy.


    "He''s going to the second world." Yi said.


    The assistant eyebrows a jump, say: "Yi old, you used what means, unexpectedly let Han 3000 promise to go to the second world."


    "Bullshit means, do you think I''m going to set him up? It''s his initiative." Yi said.


    Take the initiative!


    The assistant''s throat wriggled and swallowed.


    None of the people who have gone to the second world can come back alive. In the assistant''s opinion, this is a journey that is sure to die. However, Han 3000 will even take the initiative to go to the second world. How can this be possible? Is he not afraid of death?


    "Mr. Yi, he doesn''t know the interests of the second world, does he?" Asked the assistant.


    "He knows everything, and I made it clear to him." Yi said.


    "That''s not right. Isn''t he really afraid of death?" The assistant doubted that from his own point of view, he was absolutely not willing to do it. Even if the second world really attacked the earth again, even if it was going to die, it would be better to die on the earth. After all, there are too many terrible unknowns in the second world to face. To face these things, we can''t do it with a little courage.


    "There are people who are indifferent to fame and wealth, but there are absolutely no people who are indifferent to life and death. They shout that they are not afraid of death. But when death really comes, how many people are not afraid? He is not afraid of death. He just wants to protect his wife and daughter with his own life. " Yilao sighed that he admired Han 3000 for this, because no one he knew could do it.


    After listening to yilao''s words, the assistant understood everything and said, "if only I could become a woman in my next life and meet a husband like Han 3000, it would be great."


    Yi old disdain of glanced at an assistant, say: "you this appearance, become a woman can someone want?"


    The assistant is speechless. In terms of appearance, it''s really shabby. If you become a woman, it''s also a dinosaur level. It''s estimated that few men can look up to it.


    "Old Yi, are you going to let him go?" The assistant said curiously.


    "It''s not my intention, but I can''t stop him at all. This boy is stubborn. I can''t change what he decides. And I''ve thought about it. Maybe he''s better than me. I regard him as the Savior, which may be exaggerated, but he has brought me too many surprises. Maybe there''s another surprise waiting for me in this matter." Yi said.


    Assistant suddenly thought of a thing, quickly said to Yi old: "Yi old, Fang Zhan back to Cloud City, he won''t have told Han 3000''s death to his wife and daughter!"


    Yi old has completely forgotten this matter, immersed in Han 3000 alive from the devil''s cave back surprise, unable to extricate himself, was so a reminder assistant, face changed¡° Come on, tell Han 3000 to go back to Yuncheng. " Yi old panic of say. After a short rest in his room, Han 3000 went to the yellow field. In Tianqi, only Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian are worthy of Han 3000''s trust or acquaintance. Once he goes to the second world, his future is hard to predict, so he needs stronger protection for Su Yingxia and Han Nian. These two people are Han 3000''s choice. No matter who sees Han 3000, he will greet him respectfully, because he has accomplished the miracle of Apocalypse history, and his strength is worthy of everyone''s admiration¡° Han 3000 is so young that he has become a strong man in the sky. In the future, the position of the head of the first four gates will be given to Han 3000. He is really young and promising. "¡° No one can copy his success. Even Lintong, the son of heaven, is not worth mentioning in front of him. "¡° Han 3000 is likely to become the strongest one in the apocalypse. It''s really enviable. " The praise of Han 3000 in various fields is endless. This situation is in sharp contrast to the fact that Han 3000 was laughed at when he first came to the apocalypse. This is what the strong, the real strong, should be treated. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 828

    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian appeared in front of Han 3000 for the first time. At that time, Han 3000 was just a worldly man of unknown origin, so their attitude was superior.


    But now, when they stand in front of Han 3000 again, they have become extremely stiff, even so nervous that their palms are sweating.


    Because Han 3000 is already a strong man, their status in front of Han 3000 is not comparable.


    "Han 3000, I know we''ve had a grudge, but now you''re a strong man, do you want to care with us?" Gong Tian lowered his head and said that he was afraid that Han 3000 would turn over the old account, because now he only needed Han 3000 to say a word, and he would be completely finished, or even driven out of the apocalypse.


    Zhuang Tang was also very nervous and scared when he was old. If he had known Han 3000 would be today, he would never have faced Han 3000 with that attitude when he was in the Nangong family.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to trouble you." Han 3000 looked at the two nervous people and said with a smile.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhuang Tang asked quickly. As long as Han 3000 told him, he would try every means to finish it.


    Han 3000 took out two red fruits, which he brought from the devil''s cave. Although he didn''t know what it was, he had his own experience. After eating this kind of fruit, he became stronger obviously. Moreover, the resentful eyes of little white snake made Han 3000 know that this kind of red fruit is a good thing.


    "What is this?" Zhuang Tang asked Han 3000.


    "I brought it out of the devil''s cave. I''m afraid I''m the only one who has seen it in the world. After eating it, I can make my strength advance by leaps and bounds." Han explained.


    Zhuang Tang was shocked. Han 3000 wanted to make them stronger?


    But why does Han 3000 do this? Zhuang Tang thinks he won''t have this kind of honor, and as the saying goes, he won''t receive salary for no merit. Why does Han 3000 suddenly give them benefits?


    "Han 3000, you want to kill us?" Gong Tian suddenly said, he seems to take this red fruit as a poison, think Han 3000 want to kill them in this way.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisonous. If it were poisonous, I would have died long ago. In the devil''s cave, I depend on this fruit to feed my belly, and I really realize its effectiveness." Han 3000 said.


    "Why do you give us such a good thing?" Zhuang Tang stares at Gong Tian and asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian took a deep breath and said, "I want you to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian with your own lives no matter what happens or what the world becomes."


    In Tianqi, Han Sanqian has no better candidate and no trustworthy person, so he comes to Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian. Although their strength is not good, Han Sanqian believes that as long as they eat the red fruit, they will be able to become strong in a short time. If they can spend more time, they will even become strong.


    "Isn''t it better to protect them with your strength?" Gong Tian can''t help saying.


    Zhuang Tang gnaws his teeth and stares at Gong Tian. He has just indicated Gong Tian not to speak with his eyes. He didn''t expect that this guy is still so talkative.


    "Han 3000, are you going to do something very dangerous?" Asked Zhuang Tang.


    "Not bad." Han Sanqian nodded and said: "during this period, I don''t know what will happen, and I don''t know when I will be able to come back, so I hope to get your promise. These two fruits will definitely enable you to have unimaginable strength, but this matter is not allowed to be told to anyone."


    Gong Tian can''t control his mouth again. Even though he has been warned twice by Zhuang Tang, he still can''t help asking: "why do you believe us?"


    Zhuang Tang wants to kill Gong Tian, an ignorant man. He has a good chance. He just talks a lot of nonsense. Isn''t that his own death?


    Plop!


    Zhuang Tang kneels on his knees.


    Gong Tian''s face changed greatly. He said in horror, "master, what are you doing?"


    Zhuang Tang looked at Han 3000 with firm eyes and said, "I swear by my life, I will keep my promise. I am not dead, and I will never let her mother and daughter be threatened."


    Gong Tian understands Zhuang Tang''s kneeling meaning, which is to express loyalty to Han 3000. As a last resort, Gong Tian can only kneel down. After all, the two red fruits in Han 3000''s hand are too attractive.


    "Don''t betray me. I''m not in the habit of forgiving people." Han 3000 dropped two red fruits, turned around and left.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian took one, looked at each other and swallowed it without hesitation.


    Huang Zi level is Han 3000''s first stop in Tianqi, but he didn''t stay here too long, so this place won''t give Han 3000 any feeling of remembrance. After meeting Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, Han 3000, who had planned to leave directly, was blocked.


    "He Xiaoxiao, it seems that you like this place very much. If you don''t have to wait for a good three halls and always come to the yellow field, is it difficult to enjoy a good life too much? Do you want to experience the life at the bottom?" Han Sanqian didn''t know that he Xiaoxiao had been demoted to the Yellow level, so his words didn''t mean to tease him.


    But this kind of words in he Xiaoxiao''s ears is particularly harsh, she thinks Han 3000 is in malicious joke himself. Biting his teeth, he Xiaoxiao said to Han Sanqian, "Han Sanqian, I didn''t expect you to be able to come out alive. Your luck is really good."¡° Otherwise, you should try your own luck. If you can become a strong man, you don''t have to rely on the identity of he Qingfeng to pretend to be powerful. " Han 3000 laughs. He Xiaoxiao has almost broken her back teeth. Her strength is inferior to that of many yellow characters. How can she go to the devil''s cave to die? Even if you give her a hundred courage, she would not dare to have any idea of this¡° Han 3000, don''t go too far. Even if I''m demoted to the Yellow level, one day I can go back to the third hall. You don''t have the qualification to look down on me. I''m the daughter of the Lord of the third hall after all. " He Xiaoxiao said indignantly. Han three thousand Leng for a moment, asked: "you were demoted to the Yellow level, when things, he Qingfeng is not very doting on you, how can you come to the Yellow level?"¡° Han 3000, I''ll kill you. " Angry he Xiaoxiao rushed to Han 3000 and swung his fist. Han three thousand side body one Dodge, easily dodged he Xiaoxiao''s attack, said with a smile: "your strength don''t take out disgrace, I am now Tianzi class strong, what do you take to fight with me?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 829

    He Xiaoxiao was so angry that he was livid. He thought that when he first met Han 3000, he was just a humble yellow character. But now, he has become a strong one. With such an exaggerated status gap, he only completed the counter attack in less than a month.


    It can be said that Han 3000 is already the idol of the whole apocalypse. Compared with Lintong in those years, he has left more than ten streets.


    Look at yourself again. The daughter of the Lord of the three halls, who was once high above, has now been demoted to the yellow field.


    Although the identity of her daughter remains unchanged, her actual status is far different from Han 3000.


    Knowing that he can''t beat Han 3000, he Xiaoxiao doesn''t continue to insult himself. Instead, he stands in the same place full of hatred and coldness and stares at Han 3000 tightly.


    "Han 3000, you may be proud. One day, I will step on you." He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Han Sanyi, with an indifferent expression, said: "he Xiaoxiao, leaving aside the identity of the daughter of the third hall, you are nothing in Apocalypse. I know you are not convinced with me, but you know that the gap of strength can''t be made up by one mouth."


    "From today on, I will use all my energy to train. I don''t believe that my talent can''t match your garbage." He Xiaoxiao said.


    Talent?


    Han 3000 smiles.


    Talking about talent in front of him, even Lintong is nothing.


    What he has is not just his talent. The addition of skull and red fruit makes Han 3000 an incomparable person. Even he Qingfeng and yilao have the power to fight. As for how far he can fight, Han 3000 doesn''t know. After all, he doesn''t know where his limit is, and he doesn''t know how strong he Qingfeng and yilao are.


    "He Xiaoxiao, give up, or you will lose." Han 3000 shook his head and said.


    At this moment, he Xiaoxiao suddenly strengthened her mind. She must shut Han 3000 up through her own strength. She wants to make herself stronger. Only in this way can she have the opportunity to step on Han 3000.


    At this time, the assistant ran all the way to Han 3000.


    No one was found in Han 3000''s room, but he worried his assistant badly. Fortunately, Han 3000 is now a celebrity of apocalypse. You can find out where Han 3000 is just by asking.


    "Han 3000, how did you come to such a place?" The assistant asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s own plan naturally won''t tell outsiders. Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian are the two pieces that Han 3000 will keep in this world. Even if he really can''t come back from the second world, the lives of Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter will be protected the most.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    The assistant takes a look at he Xiaoxiao. This woman shows that she wants to kill Han 3000 in public. That''s why she''s demoted to the Yellow level by he Qingfeng. It''s her fault.


    Moreover, the assistant has always been dissatisfied with he Xiaoxiao. This woman is unruly and willful. If she were not he Qingfeng''s daughter, she would not even be qualified to join the apocalypse.


    "Follow me," he said on the way Said the assistant.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and before he left, he took a look at he Xiaoxiao. The corner of his mouth could not help rising slightly.


    This is not ridicule, but feel that he Xiaoxiao this woman is very funny, Han 3000 in her body felt a sense of familiarity, this sense of familiarity in a woman named mifael felt.


    She and mifael seem to belong to the same kind of woman, but she is even worse. It seems that if a man sees her and doesn''t like her, it''s a mistake.


    "Han 3000, wait for me. One day, you will kneel in front of me." He Xiaoxiao roars to Han 3000''s back.


    The assistant can''t help laughing when he hears these words. With he Xiaoxiao''s strength, he even wants Han 3000 to kneel down. It''s wishful thinking.


    "This woman is very rude. She exposed her heart to kill you in front of everyone. That''s why she was demoted to yellow by he Qingfeng. Even so, she didn''t realize her mistake." The assistant said helplessly.


    "There is a very extreme person in this world who thinks that the whole earth should revolve around itself. He Xiaoxiao is such a person." Han 3000 light way.


    "It took you less than a month to be promoted to Tianzi level, and she didn''t think about whether she had that ability or not. In my opinion, no one can surpass your brilliant achievements in the future." The assistant said with a smile.


    "You came to me just to flatter me?" Han 3000 asked.


    Assistant a Leng, this just returned to God, quickly said: "you hurry back to Cloud City."


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000''s face changed. Seeing his eager appearance, it seemed that something had happened to Yuncheng.


    Yuncheng has Han 3000''s most important concern. He never wants any accident in Yuncheng.


    However, before leaving, Han 3000 has already explained everything. There is Mo Yang in Yuncheng, so there should be no trouble.


    And even if there is something that Moyang can''t solve, isn''t there Nangong Boling?


    "After the great news from the devil''s cave, we all thought you were dead, so Fang Zhan went to Cloud City to inform your family about it." The assistant explained¡° Damn it Han 3000 can''t help yelling. If Su Yingxia knows about this, how desperate she is¡° How long has Fang Zhan gone? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s been several days, maybe we''ve already arrived in Yuncheng. " Said the assistant. Han 3000 took a deep breath and arrived at Yuncheng long ago. The villa on the hillside should not have set up a memorial hall¡° What''s this called? How can you think I''m dead without my body? " Han 3000 speechless said¡° How can anyone who enters the devil''s cave see the corpse? " Said the assistant. Han 3000 thought of the white bones all over the world in the devil''s cave. He thought that it was the same reason. When he died in the devil''s cave, there were still corpses, which became the belly food of those strange animals¡° Help me tell Mr. Yi that I''m leaving soon. " Han 3000 said¡° Don''t worry. It''s Mr. Yi who asked me to tell you to go back quickly. " Said the assistant. Han Sanqian rushes all the way back to where he lives. Although he is very anxious to go back to Yuncheng, he can''t leave Jiang Yingying alone in Tianqi. After all, he Ting is also in Yuncheng. Since he wants to go back, he naturally wants to give their mother and daughter a chance to meet¡° Yingying, follow me and go back to Yuncheng. " Han three thousand two words don''t say to push open Jiang Ying Ying''s room. Air instantly condensation, standing in front of the bed Jiang Yingying, is going to change clothes, so Han 3000 broke in. Four eyes relative, two people are stunned, Han 3000''s line of sight even unconsciously occurred downward movement change! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 830

    "Yes, I''m sorry." Han 3000 hurriedly apologizes and then exits the room.


    Jiang Yingying''s performance is very strange. If an ordinary girl is broken into a room to see all the light, she will be frightened. But she doesn''t have this feeling in her heart. On the contrary, she has a kind of nostalgia that can''t be explained clearly. She doesn''t even want Han 3000 to go out like this.


    After dressing well, Jiang Yingying opened the door as usual and asked Han 3000, "brother 3000, what''s the matter with you in such a hurry to find me?"


    Han 3000 thought that the next meeting would make them very embarrassed, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying didn''t look like anything happened. It seems that the abruptness just now didn''t scare her or make her care too much.


    "We''re going back to Cloud City right now." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying nervous up, Han 3000 so anxious back to Cloud City, must be out of something.


    "Has something happened to sister Ying Xia, or nianer?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Go ahead and explain to you on the way."


    They left Apocalypse without any luggage.


    On the way, Han 3000 explains to Jiang Yingying the cause of the matter, which makes Jiang Yingying a little sad. Unexpectedly, yilao will let Fang Zhan return to Yuncheng so soon to report her funeral.


    However, it''s understandable for Yi Lao to do so. After all, he is also a person who has been challenged by the devil''s cave. As long as he knows the danger in the devil''s cave, he may think Han 3000 is dead after the big news.


    No one will think that they can survive in such a situation if they fight against other animals head on.


    On Han 3000''s way back to Yuncheng, after absorbing the energy of Hongguo, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian can obviously feel that their bodies are different. The power of being ready to move is like a real Qi. This is a feeling they have never felt before.


    "Master, I didn''t expect that this fruit is so powerful. Now I feel that my strength is more than twice as strong as before." Gong Tian said to Zhuang Tang excitedly.


    "It''s more than twice, at least more than three times." Zhuang Tang is also very excited. After more than ten years of Tianqi, his strength has not been able to be further improved, which leads to his spending a lot of time in the Yellow level.


    For Zhuang Tang, status promotion has almost become a luxury, but he never thought that the arrival of Han 3000 has made such a big change for him.


    "Master, can our present strength become the xuanzi level?" Gong Tian asked eagerly, this is what every Apocalypse people are looking forward to. Everyone hopes that their strength can become stronger, so as to get a higher position in the apocalypse.


    "Or a lot of running in familiar with, we promote the word level is no problem." Zhuang Tang said.


    Gong Tian is so excited that he can''t imagine it. But now, hope is in front of him.


    At this time, Zhuang Tang suddenly knelt down.


    Gong Tian also kneels on the ground. He understands why the master did this.


    This kneeling is for Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 is not in front of them now, it''s worth it.


    "In this life, my life is yours. I will fulfill your requirements with my life." Zhuang Tang said firmly.


    Gong Tian was still a little unconvinced when he knelt down to Han 3000, but at this moment, he was very sincere, because Han 3000 made him stronger, and there was another very important thing. If he wanted to break through the limit, he would need Han 3000''s help in the future. After all, I''m afraid that the whole apocalypse is only him.


    Cloud City.


    Fang Zhan with guilt finally appeared at the gate of Yundingshan villa.


    These days, he is suffering in his heart. In order to seek information from his daughter, he selfishly conceals Han 3000''s death. Knowing Su Yingxia''s illness, Fang Zhan has been hesitating whether to come to see Han 3000''s precious woman.


    Finally, today, he made up his mind that even if he could not tell them about Han 3000''s death, he should come to see Su Yingxia''s situation. If he could help, Fang Zhan would do his best.


    At the gate of the villa area, there are many people from Moyang. No one is allowed to enter. Even the owner of the villa area can''t go back to his home for the time being.


    The whole Yundingshan villa area, now only the Hillside Villas are qualified to go back.


    However, although this kind of behavior is very overbearing, no one dares to complain. Even if the householder here can''t go back to his home, they won''t say anything more. This is due to the deterrent power of Han 3000. As long as he has a long mind, he will never dare to involve in any contradiction with the hillside villa in Yuncheng.


    "What are you doing?" Fang Zhan was stopped when he was about to enter the villa area.


    "Tell Moyang that my name is Fang Zhan." Fang Zhan didn''t try to break through, but waited in the same place.


    Although there are many gatekeepers, they are just like mole ants to the ten Apocalypse masters. If he wants to, he can do it like nobody.


    "Mr. Fang, please come in." After the news was reported to Moyang, Moyang soon gave feedback and asked them to let it go. Fang Zhan nodded, entered the villa area and went to the hillside villa. At the entrance of the villa on the hillside, Fang Zhan sees Nangong Boling. This old man is the key factor to find his daughter. When Nangong Boling saw Fang Zhan, he looked very respectful. After all, he was a man of the apocalypse, and most of the latter half of Nangong Boling''s life was spent on how to enter the apocalypse. He walked up to Fang Zhan and called with respect, "Mr. Fang."¡° Nangong, do you have any news about my daughter? " Fang Zhan seems to have a flat expression, but his heart is full of uneasiness¡° Mr. Fang, please rest assured that according to Mr. Fang''s description, we can determine the age of your daughter. Now the forces of the Nangong family all over the world have obtained Mr. Fang''s DNA report and are gradually investigating. Although this method is a little stupid, it is the only feasible one at present. " Nangong Boling said. This is really looking for a needle in a haystack, but apart from that, Nangong Boling has no other way. After all, Fang Zhan has too little information to investigate. Moreover, this kind of thing is only done by the Nangong family, which has influence all over the world. It''s not a joke. As for how much money this will cost, it''s an astronomical number for the average rich, but it''s a drop in the bucket for the Nangong family¡° If my daughter finds it, I will thank the Nangong master. " Fang Zhan said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 831

    After chatting a few words, Fang Zhan finally walked into the hillside villa.


    Shi Jing, Han Tianyang and others are sitting in the living room, but Su Yingxia is not there.


    Since Su Yingxia began to grow old, she didn''t want to see others, even the mirrors in her home had been smashed.


    For a woman in her prime, she can''t accept this sudden change as long as she is a normal person. Su Yingxia doesn''t know how to face Han 3000 in the future. She is even very afraid that Han 3000 will suddenly return to Yuncheng.


    She didn''t want Han 3000 to see her ugly self, and even had the idea of death.


    But thinking that Han Nian is still young and Su Yingxia doesn''t dare to die, she doesn''t want Han Nian to be so young without her mother.


    "Mr. Fang."


    "Mr. Fang."


    "Mr. Fang."


    Several people stand up, the other side shouts.


    "For the summer?" Fang Zhan asked.


    Shi Jing takes a look at Han Tianyang. In this family, Han Tianyang''s consent is needed to say anything, especially on the topic of Su Yingxia.


    "Mr. Fang, why are you here this time?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Did 3000 not come back with you?" Yanjun asked.


    "Han 3000 has a mission in his body, which is ordered by elder Yi himself, so I don''t know where he is now. I''m the only one going back to Yuncheng this time." Fang Zhan said.


    "Can''t you reach him?" Shi Jing says eagerly that this situation can only be solved if Han 3000 comes back. Even if he can''t cure Su Yingxia''s disease, he can accompany Su Yingxia. Maybe he can make su Yingxia face aging with a healthier attitude. Only he can persuade Su Yingxia to actively cooperate with the treatment.


    Looking at the eyes of several people, Fang Zhan felt more guilty, but he still couldn''t let them know that Han 3000 had died.


    "Mr. Yi personally ordered that you should know his status as an old man. I''m not qualified to interfere." Fang Zhan said.


    Shi Jing is powerless to sit back on the sofa. If Han 3000 doesn''t come back, Su Yingxia will be autistic all the time. She rejects treatment, but her condition can''t be controlled.


    "Mr. Fang, I hope you can do me a favor. When you know the news of 3000, you must inform him of the situation in his family as soon as possible." Han Tianyang said.


    Fang Zhan nodded and said with unconsciousness: "don''t worry, I will tell him for the first time. Welcome summer, can I see her?"


    Han Tianyang heaved a sigh and said, "no one wants to see you in the summer. I hope Mr. Fang can understand more."


    "She has locked herself in her room for several days. She has seen no one but Han Nian." Based on Fang Zhan''s identity, Yan Jun explains that this is the Apocalypse after all. When facing him, he should be respected.


    "In that case, I won''t do more interruptions." Fang Zhan then left the villa on the hillside.


    In Su Yingxia''s room, the make-up mirror has been broken. Leaning on the head of the bed, Su Yingxia has not only silver hair, but also a very old face with many wrinkles. She can''t see the style of the first beauty in Cloud City before her.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s mobile phone rang.


    After connecting, Su Yingxia asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The phone call is from Shen lingyao. She is very clear about Su Yingxia''s illness, and she can understand how hard this change will hit a woman, so she will call Su Yingxia every day when she is free to chat with her, so as to ease her heart.


    "I can leave work early today. What would you like to eat? I''ll bring it to you." Shen lingyao said.


    "No, I don''t want to see anyone." Su Yingxia''s tone is thousands of miles away. She doesn''t want to see even her best friend now.


    "Welcome summer, I''m your best friend. You can''t see anyone. How can you not see me?" Shen lingyao said with feigned anger.


    In the past, Su Yingxia may compromise, but now she will never give in. The closer she is to people, the stronger her sense of rejection.


    "You''re in love. Don''t waste your time on me. Go on a date." With that, Su Yingxia hung up directly.


    Shen lingyao in the office is like a ball of vent. There are pursuers around her. But for Shen lingyao, this kind of love affair is not as important as Su Yingxia.


    "Damn Han 3000, where did you go and still don''t come back? Do you want to wait for Yingxia to suffocate yourself?" Shen lingyao said with gnashing teeth.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open. The secretary came in with a pile of contracts and said to Shen lingyao, "Mr. Shen, these contracts need your signature."


    "No time. Let''s put it there first." Shen lingyao said faintly that now the company has been fully taken care of by Shen lingyao. The operation of the company is very smooth. After all, Su Yingxia is the real boss. Who dares to make trouble for Su Yingxia''s company.


    So whether or not to sign these contracts, when to sign them, is just a free choice for Shen lingyao.


    After the secretary put down the contract and was about to leave the office, Shen lingyao suddenly said, "Yang Meng, are you free tonight?" Yang Meng was stunned for a moment and said, "Mr. Shen, do you have anything to arrange?"¡° I''ve been promised an appointment for dinner tonight, but I''m not in the mood now. Go and help me deal with it. " Shen lingyao said. Yang Meng looks scared. Shen lingyao agrees to a date. How can she deal with this kind of thing¡° Mr. Shen, it''s not very good. How can I come out on your date? " Yang Meng said in embarrassment¡° What''s the big deal? It''s up to you to have a big meal Shen lingyao gives Yang Meng no chance to refute. Yang Meng has a wry smile on her face. She has never experienced this kind of thing, and it''s too strange. She helps her boss to go on a date, and she doesn''t know what the other party will think. At this time, Yang Meng asked weakly, "Mr. Shen, do you know what happened to Su Yingxia?" Shen lingyao looks puzzled. The rumor about Su Yingxia has been refuted. How can Yang Meng care about it¡° Do you want to know gossip, or is there another reason? " Shen lingyao asked¡° In fact, I know Han 3000. " Yang Meng said weakly. Shen lingyao''s eyes widened. Han 3000 knew Yang Meng. Could it be that Han 3000 had been flirting outside before¡° How do you know Han 3000? What''s the relationship with him? " Shen lingyao asked¡° We used to be neighbors. I don''t know why he rents. We are friends. That''s why I care about it Yang Meng explained. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 832

    Shen lingyao is still very clear about the reason why han 3000 rents a house. At the beginning, because Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had a fake divorce, they moved out of the hillside villa temporarily. However, it''s strange for Shen lingyao to live next to Yang Meng and become a neighbor. After all, Yang Meng is a good girl, and she doesn''t know what happened between Han 3000 and her.


    In order to solve her doubts, the straightforward Shen lingyao asked Yang Meng directly, "nothing happened between you and him, did it?"


    Yang Meng waved her hands in a panic and said: "Mr. Shen, what do you think? Of course there is nothing between me and him."


    Shen lingyao frowned. If she was magnanimous enough, how could Yang Meng appear flustered? Moreover, her eyes were obviously guilty.


    "Really nothing, but I look at your eyes, but what do you think?" Shen lingyao stands up, goes directly to Yang Meng and looks directly at her.


    Yang Meng doesn''t dare to look into Shen lingyao''s eyes. Although there is no intimacy between them, during that period, Yang Meng has a great liking for Han 3000. What is this feeling? Yang Meng knows very well that she just likes Han 3000. If she doesn''t know Han 3000''s real identity later, maybe she will take the initiative to confess to Han 3000.


    "Actually... Actually."


    Seeing Yang Meng wriggling, Shen lingyao couldn''t wait to ask, "in fact, you should say it quickly."


    "Actually, I liked him." Yang Meng clenched her teeth and revealed her heart.


    Shen lingyao has no choice but to smile. What did Han 3000 do in his last life? In this life, he was able to be liked by so many girls.


    At the beginning, Su Yingxia gradually fell in love with him when he was despised by the whole Cloud City. Even she and Qi Yiyun all fell in love with this man. Now Yang Meng, as his temporary neighbor, even has this feeling for him.


    Is Han 3000 naturally attractive to women? If not, why do the women around him fall in love with him.


    "Just like, nothing else?" Shen lingyao actually knows what kind of man Han 3000 is. He can be indifferent to the seduction of such a top beauty as Qi Yiyun. How can he cheat on Yang Meng? However, she still wants to ask if Han 3000 is really so firm.


    "No, really not, Mr. Shen. I can swear to God." Yang Meng said.


    Shen lingyao nodded and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m just talking about it. I know he won''t take a fancy to you."


    Yang Meng smiles bitterly, which is very hurtful. Of course, she has never expected to have any development with Han 3000. After all, Su Yingxia is the first beauty in Yuncheng. What can she compare with Su Yingxia?


    "You don''t have to think that my words are too much, because I know that a woman is thousands of times more beautiful than you, and even Su Yingxia can''t compare with her, but Han 3000 is still not attracted. His loyalty to Su Yingxia is appalling, which makes people feel that he doesn''t look like a normal man." Shen lingyao said with a smile, the reason why han 3000 is not like a normal man is that in Shen lingyao''s view, any man will fall when he faces Qi Yiyun''s temptation, but Han 3000 can be as stable as a rock.


    You know, Qi Yiyun, who took off his glasses, is a real beauty. In ancient times, it must have brought disaster to the country and the people.


    "If only I could find such a husband." Yang Meng said with envy.


    "Who doesn''t want to, but Han 3000 is a rare flower. I don''t think the world can find another one." Shen lingyao sighs that as her status in Yuncheng becomes higher and higher, there are more and more pursuers. However, when Shen lingyao compares these people with Han 3000, she will find that these men are really ugly, even Han 3000''s hair is not as good as Han 3000''s.


    "Mr. Shen, can you tell me how Su Yingxia is now?" Yang Meng brings the topic back to her focus, because the whole cloud city is talking about it, and she really has a lot of curiosity.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, but you also know that Su Yingxia''s status is different now, and Han 3000 is not in Yuncheng, so there is a little bit of minor illness, and the family are very concerned about it, which leads to a big battle. There''s nothing else. You go out first." Shen lingyao said.


    Yang Meng can understand that she cares too much. After all, Su Yingxia''s identity is very important, but it''s exaggerating that she has to find famous doctors all over the world for a slight illness.


    It is obvious that Shen lingyao is not willing to tell her the truth, so Yang Meng will not continue to ask.


    "Mr. Shen, what can I do for you?" With that, Yang Meng quit the office.


    Shen lingyao sits in her office chair with a sad face, wondering how many women Han 3000 has contacted since he went abroad, and how many of these women have fallen in love with him. They all say that women attract bees and butterflies, but Han 3000 is a man, which is even more exaggerated.


    When it''s time to get off work, Shen lingyao, who has no interest in dating, simply calls her partner and cancels the appointment.


    Shen lingyao doesn''t need to worry too much about each other''s face when dealing with those Playboys. After all, she is Su Yingxia''s external spokesperson now. If she offends her, it''s equivalent to offending Su Yingxia. Anyone with a little brain dare not do it. Shen lingyao, who arrived at the underground parking lot, just got on the bus, suddenly felt that two people were sitting in the back seat of her car. From the rear-view mirror, they were wearing cap and mask. They couldn''t see their faces clearly, but they were just like robbers, which made Shen lingyao nervous. Even the head also dare not return of ask a way: "you, what do you want to do?"? If you want money, I can give it to you. I''ll give you everything. " The two people in the back seat are Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying. The reason why han 3000 wears this kind of dress is that he is afraid that Yuncheng already knows the news of his death and that the sudden swindle of the corpse will cause onlookers. Originally, Han 3000 was going to the magic capital, but the gate of the magic capital was closed, so he had to find Shen lingyao first to understand the situation. What he didn''t expect was that Shen lingyao regarded her as a robber¡° I don''t want money. " Han three thousand pressed voice to change his voice, slightly rough crazy asked¡° No money, then what do you want to do! " Shen lingyao was so scared that she thought that she was attracted to her beauty? Today, I want to be innocent¡° You look good. I''ll let you go if I play with my brothers. How about that? " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 833

    Shen lingyao is so scared that her limbs are weak. For her, money can be lost, but her innocence can never be destroyed. What''s more, she is not short of money now. What she can solve with money is nothing.


    "I can give you any money you want." Shen lingyao said.


    "But I''m not interested in money. If you''re willing to cooperate with me, I can make you suffer less." Han 3000 said.


    Shen lingyao was directly scared to cry, sobbing and said: "brother, please let me go, I haven''t married yet."


    Han 3000 didn''t expect Shen lingyao to be so scared. He quickly took off his mask and hat and said in his normal voice, "Shen lingyao, I''m just joking with you. You don''t have to exaggerate."


    Shen lingyao listened to the familiar voice and was stunned for a moment.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, she saw the familiar face. For a moment, Shen lingyao was angry.


    "Han 3000, do you have nothing to do? I have no grudge against you. What do you scare me to do?" Shen lingyao said angrily.


    Han 3000 looks at Jiang Yingying doubtfully, Jiang Yingying also shows a very strange appearance.


    Normally speaking, with Shen lingyao''s relationship with Su Yingxia, if the news of Han 3000''s death has been sent back to Yuncheng, she should know it, but judging from her performance, she doesn''t seem to know it.


    "Isn''t it strange that you''re not afraid to see me alive?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I''m afraid of what you''re doing. It''s a single choice. It''s nothing to frighten people furtively." Shen lingyao says to Han 3000 with her fist raised.


    Seeing Shen lingyao''s performance, Han Sanqian is more convinced that the news of his death has not been leaked out. Is it that the hillside villa deliberately did not disclose the matter, or that the root cause is Fang Zhan, who did not inform his family of the news at all.


    "Shen lingyao, have you been to the hillside villa recently?" Han 3000 asked.


    Speaking of the hillside villa, Shen lingyao thought of Su Yingxia''s illness and said, "when did you come back, did you go back to the hillside villa?"


    "Not yet." Han 3000 said.


    Shen lingyao was so anxious that she hit Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t go home soon, you will be ill. Nangong Boling has invited famous doctors from all over the world. They are helpless."


    Su Yingxia is ill!


    And it''s so serious!


    Han 3000''s expression immediately sank down and said to Shen lingyao, "drive back to the hillside villa."


    Shen lingyao quickly started the car, and the three of them headed for Yundingshan villa.


    Shen lingyao is a frequent visitor to the hillside villa, so the brothers who are responsible for guarding the door at the foot of the mountain all know her car and let it go directly.


    See this kind of ostentation, Han 3000 doubt asked: "what''s the situation, why there are so many people guarding."


    "They are all from Moyang. Now Yundingshan villa is not allowed for outsiders to come in and out, and all of them have moved away for the time being, so as to avoid malicious rumors about the disease in Yuncheng." Shen lingyao explained.


    Hearing these words, Han 3000''s heart raised his throat. It seems that Su Yingxia is seriously ill. Otherwise, Moyang will not make things so extreme. After all, Yundingshan villa is the home of many local celebrities in Yuncheng. If they are not allowed to go home, they will certainly offend some people, but Moyang does not care. This is enough to prove Su Yingxia''s illness.


    "What''s wrong with Yingxia?" Before he got home, Han 3000 couldn''t help asking.


    "Senility." Shen lingyao said.


    be senile?


    Han Sanqian didn''t know why, but he thought about the things in the stone house for the first time. When he saw Fu Yao, he was aging at a very fast speed, dried and turned into dead bones, and formed a bead. Was it because of this that Su Yingxia was affected?


    If so, reincarnation may be real.


    Finally, to the hillside villa, Han 3000 can''t wait to get out of the car, front yard Moyang and Nangong Boling are in.


    When the two men saw Han 3000, they were stunned for a moment. After all, they just learned from Fang Zhan that Han 3000 had an important task and could not contact him at all, but Han 3000 came back so soon.


    "Three thousand, how did you come back? Didn''t Fang Zhan say that you had a special mission, and he couldn''t even contact you?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    Special tasks?


    Fang Zhan''s return to Cloud City this time should be to inform him of his death. How can he say that he has a special mission?


    After looking at Nangong Boling, Han Sanqian understands that Fang Zhan should be worried that after he returns the news of his death, Nangong Boling will stop helping him find his daughter. This is selfish, so Fang Zhan conceals the truth.


    However, it''s good to avoid the process of Han 3000''s explanation.


    "I''ll go and see the summer first." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang nodded and gave way to Han 3000.


    Back home, Shi Jing, Han Tianyang, Yan Jun, Su Guoyao and he Ting all come to Han 3000 at the first time.


    "3000, you are back at last. Ying Xia has locked himself in his room for several days. No one wants to give advice."


    "Three thousand, you quickly find a way to save her, I only have this daughter, can''t have an accident."¡° Don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look. " Han three thousand sent a few people, went to the door of the room. knock at the door. Su Yingxia''s voice came from the room: "I''m resting. I don''t want to be disturbed."¡° Welcome summer, it''s me. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia''s eyes were full of tears in the room. At this time, she was very vulnerable. In front of other people, she could hide her vulnerability, but in front of Han 3000, she couldn''t, because she was her favorite. But now the person Su Yingxia is most afraid to face is Han 3000, because she doesn''t want Han 3000 to see his ugly appearance. After a long silence, Su Yingxia said, "3000, you can''t see me. I''m afraid my appearance will scare you."¡° Fool, what do you say? Can we stay young forever? No matter what you become, my love for you will never change Han 3000 soft voice says. After hearing this, Su Yingxia sobs. She is still young, but she already has an old man''s face. She doesn''t know how to face Han 3000''s love, and she doesn''t want to change her image in Han 3000''s mind¡° But, but I don''t want you to see yourself now. " Su Yingxia said¡° I can cure you. Will you believe me? " Han 3000 said that when he got the Pearl, Han 3000 thought about whether it would be related to Su Yingxia. But at that time, he was worried that the memory of Fu Yao would affect Su Yingxia. Now, Han 3000 had to do so, so he had no choice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 834

    As the footsteps approached, the door lock was unscrewed, but it was not.


    Han 3000 is not worried. He knows that Su Yingxia needs some psychological preparation. After all, she has become different from before.


    "Don''t worry, I will cure you." Han continued.


    The door opened little by little, Su Yingxia lowered his head, and Han 3000''s eyes were reflected with silver hair, which made Han 3000 feel sad.


    Entering the room, the first thing Han 3000 does is to hold Su Yingxia in his arms. As he said, no matter what Su Yingxia becomes, his love for Su Yingxia will not change at all. Even if she is really old, Han 3000 will always guard her.


    Su Yingxia feels the familiar body and can''t help hugging Han 3000''s waist.


    "I''m so afraid. I''m afraid to go on like this all the time. I''m afraid to lose you. I''m afraid that nianer will lose her mother." Su Yingxia cries out. In front of Han 3000, she can''t be strong any more.


    Han 3000 gently rubbed Su Yingxia''s back and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let nianer lose her mother. I will save you, too."


    Holding Su Yingxia''s wrinkly hand is no longer the warm and moist feeling of the past, but Han 3000 has no suspicion at all.


    After closing the door, Han three thousand two people sat on the edge of the bed.


    Su Yingxia has been lowering his head, dare not let Han 3000 see what he looks like now.


    Han 3000 reaches out his hand, holds Su Yingxia''s chin, and slowly rises.


    Su Yingxia struggled for a while, gave up and slowly raised his head.


    "I''m so happy." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and asked, "what''s happiness?"


    "When my wife is old, she can still be so beautiful. Can I not be happy?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia tears into a smile, although know Han 3000 is deliberately amusing her, but she still can''t help but secretly happy in the heart.


    "What did you do? How did you learn to be glib?" Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000 and says.


    "What''s glib? These words come from my heart." Han said in a serious way.


    "Really, even if I become like this, will you still love me? Su Yingxia said with disbelief.


    Han 3000''s right hand supported Su Yingxia''s head, head slowly forward, kissing Su Yingxia''s lips, and then said: "can there be a false, my life, only recognize you a wife."


    Su Yingxia glances at her mouth. It''s probably the best day for her in recent years.


    "Qi Yiyun is still thinking about you. Are you really willing to be such a beautiful woman?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 wrinkled his nose awkwardly. For Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 didn''t forget it, and he did soften Qi Yiyun several times. However, it''s impossible to develop a relationship with Qi Yiyun. After all, it''s one thing to be soft hearted, and another thing to really love.


    "No woman is qualified to compete with you." Han 3000 said seriously.


    Su Yingxia''s little bird nestles in Han 3000''s arms, which is her most secure chest and her most infatuated place.


    "But do you have the heart to hurt such a beautiful woman? You should have seen Qi Yiyun take off his glasses." Su Yingxia said.


    Qi Yiyun''s surprise after taking off his glasses is something Han Sanqian has never felt in other people. The difference between wearing glasses and not is too big for Qi Yiyun. It''s just two different people, but even so, Han Sanqian can still restrain his desire for Qi Yiyun.


    In the world, there are no men who are not erotic, and Han 3000 is not indifferent to women''s sexuality, but the key lies in whether he can control his evil ideas. Some people can''t control themselves and become scum men and rascals.


    But Han 3000 restrained this because Su welcomed the summer.


    "Remember what I said to you before, looking for a polygamous country. After all, I''ve been like this now. I can''t drag you down for a lifetime. As long as you don''t abandon me, I''ll be very satisfied." Su Yingxia continued.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help slapping Su Yingxia in the thigh and said, "I said, I can cure you."


    This kind of words, Su Yingxia should be comforted, because Nangong Boling can''t find famous doctors all over the world. How can Han 3000 cure her.


    "Don''t comfort me. Hope is more terrible than despair." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath and takes out the coagulating bead. Whether this coagulating bead will be effective for Su Yingxia, and whether there will be any sequelae, Han Sanyi does not know. But in this case, he can only have a try, because he has a strong feeling that Su Yingxia''s sudden change has something to do with Fu Yao. If so, let alone famous doctors all over the world, Even Hua Tuo could not cure Su Yingxia.


    "What''s this? It''s beautiful." Seeing Ning Zhu, Su Yingxia asked with an obsessed face.


    Women, seeing beautiful things, always show such a side.


    Han 3000 couldn''t explain to Su Yingxia the source of this pearl, and she didn''t believe it. He could only say, "this is the divine medicine I got from apocalypse. It can cure all kinds of diseases." Apocalypse! Su Yingxia''s eyes instantly revealed the light of hope. What kind of apocalypse is there? Su Yingxia knows very well that if this medicine really comes from apocalypse, maybe it can cure her¡° It must be very valuable. " Su Yingxia asked¡° Compared with you, it''s nothing. " Han 3000 laughs¡° Since Mr. Yi has given you such an important thing, I certainly hope you can use it at a crucial time. How can you give it to me? " Su Yingxia shakes her head¡° For me, this is the most critical time. There is nothing to compare with you. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia bowed his head. Han continued: "open your mouth, otherwise, I will take my daughter away. You will never see our little girl again." Su Yingxia raises her head and opens her mouth obediently. As soon as Han 3000 puts the bead on Su Yingxia''s mouth, it turns into a mist and goes directly into Su Yingxia''s throat, which makes Han 3000 more convinced that there is a connection between Fu Yao and Su Yingxia¡° You feed me quickly Su Yingxia didn''t feel something in her mouth. She couldn''t help reminding Han 3000¡° You''ve eaten it. " Han 3000 laughs. Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 in amazement and said, "how could it be? I didn''t feel anything."¡° Since it''s an elixir, it''s natural to melt in the mouth. How can you feel it? " Su Yingxia suddenly felt his brain dizzy, said: "three thousand, I, how do I suddenly feel." Before he finished speaking, Su Yingxia fainted. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 835

    Looking at Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s heart beat faster.


    Because he didn''t know what would happen next, and what kind of change would Ning Zhu bring to Su Yingxia.


    All these unknowns are challenging Han 3000''s fear limit. Even in the devil''s cave, Han 3000 has never been afraid.


    Because he thought Su Yingxia''s life was more important than his own, he would rather die than be in danger.


    "Fu Yao, if you really have a connection with her, you must guarantee her life so that I can know what you want to do." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Mo Yang''s excited voice suddenly came from the living room.


    After learning that Han 3000 came back, Moyang arrived at the hillside villa for the first time. For him, he was reborn because of Han 3000, and it was also because Han 3000 was able to have today.


    Before Han 3000 left Yuncheng, he handed over everything to him, but he didn''t protect Su Yingxia. In Mo Yang''s opinion, it was his responsibility to let Su Yingxia get so seriously ill.


    When Han 3000 came out of the room, Mo Yang knelt down in front of Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, I didn''t protect myself for the summer." Mo Yang lowered his head and said.


    "Mo Yang, what are you doing?" Han 3000 quickly walks up to Mo Yang and wants to help him up. He doesn''t blame Mo Yang. This matter has nothing to do with Mo Yang. Su Yingxia''s aging is likely to be caused by shaking, which is beyond anyone''s control.


    "Three thousand, don''t pull me, it will make me feel better." Mo Yang said that at present those famous doctors have discussed a lot of treatment methods, but the assurance of being able to cure is very low. Mo Yang feels guilty, and he thinks it''s all his responsibility.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This uncle just likes to take responsibility to himself. It seems that he is uncomfortable if he doesn''t carry the pot for a day.


    "Mo Yang, I ask you to get up, what qualifications do you have to kneel down?" Han three thousand said with a smile, one hand holding Mo Yang''s clothes, easy to put Mo Yang up.


    Mo Yang felt his body hanging in the air, a moment of embarrassment, thought this guy''s strength is too terrible, even can so easily mention an adult.


    "Three thousand, you are too humiliating." Mo Yang is silent.


    "If you don''t want to be humiliated, just listen to me honestly. It has nothing to do with you, and I never want to blame you." Han 3000 said.


    "But..."


    Mo Yang words did not finish, Han 3000 directly interrupted: "nothing, but, this matter I probably guess the reason, just can''t tell you."


    reason!


    This sentence makes Han Tianyang and Yanjun a little surprised. Han 3000 is far away from apocalypse. How can he know the cause of Su Yingxia''s death?


    And Su Yingxia''s etiology, even those world famous doctors have not found out, but he can know?


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun look at each other, each other''s eyes are full of doubts.


    "Three thousand, come to the backyard with me." Han Tianyang said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded, patted Mo Yang on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to blame yourself for this. It really has nothing to do with you. You just need to know that no one can stop it."


    Mo Yang is at a loss. He really doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    When he comes to the backyard, Han Tianyang stares at Han 3000. After his grandson went to the apocalypse, it seems that great changes have taken place. However, Han Tianyang can''t tell the specific changes.


    "Three thousand, how can you know the reason of Yingxia''s death?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Grandfather, there are some things I can''t tell you yet, because it''s the Apocalypse rule." Han 3000 said that even Yi Lao and he Qingfeng didn''t know about Fu Yao. Han 3000 didn''t want to bring unnecessary trouble to Su Yingxia because of this.


    After all, now his ideas are speculation, there is no way to confirm the connection between Su Yingxia and Fu Yao.


    Han Tianyang nodded. If the Apocalypse wasn''t strictly regulated, it couldn''t have existed for many years, and there was no information about it.


    "This time to Apocalypse, what harvest, become stronger?" Yanjun can''t help but ask, apocalypse is the gathering place of real experts in the world, is the highest palace that every top martial arts want to enter. Although Yanjun doesn''t have this honor, it''s also a gratifying thing for him to see Han 3000 enter the apocalypse. If Han 3000 can make achievements in the Apocalypse, Yanjun will be more happy.


    "Grandfather Yan, there are four levels of Tianqi, Tiandi xuanhuang, Tianzi is the highest. Every year, there is a grading competition to give every Tianqi person a promotion opportunity. This time I went to Tianqi, I just caught up with the grading competition, but it''s not a coincidence. It should be arranged by Mr. Yi deliberately." Han 3000 said, these are not big secrets, so he can let Han Tianyang and Yanjun know.


    Hear this sentence, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun two people''s eyes revealed a strong desire for knowledge, since Han 3000 just caught up with the grading competition, so what grade is he now?


    "Have you been promoted to xuanzi level?" Yan Jun can''t wait to ask. Han Sanqian nodded, with a smile on his face. Yan Jun clapped his hands and said, "well, it''s really the son of the Han family. Even if he went to the apocalypse, he didn''t disgrace the Han family¡° Three thousand, remember that you can''t be arrogant. You''ve just been promoted in Tianqi. Many people will think of you as a thorn in the side. In the future, you must keep a low profile in Tianqi. " Han Tianyang reminds Han 3000 that although he can''t personally understand what kind of place the Apocalypse is, he believes that as long as there are people, there will be disputes, there will be open and secret fights, and if he is too good, he will naturally be envied. Therefore, Han 3000 must keep a low profile now, and when he has a stable foundation, He doesn''t have to look down on those villains¡° Next year, can you take part in the second grading competition? " Compared with these intrigues, Yan Jun is more concerned about the strength, he wants to know the situation of Han 3000 next year, whether he can continue to be promoted. Han Sanqian shook his head and said nothing. Yan Jun looks puzzled. The competition is held once a year. Since Han 3000 has been promoted this year, he can continue to participate next year. How can he shake his head¡° Is there any other time rule for promotion? " Yan Jun asks a way¡° It''s not the rule of time, it''s that I can''t be promoted, because now I''m at the top of the ladder. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Sky... Sky level! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 836

    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun''s expression, has been unable to use the language to describe.


    With wide eyes and big mouth, Han 3000 can even see the tonsils of these two people, which are clearly visible.


    "If you are promoted again, I''m afraid you''ll have to take the position of yilao." Han continued.


    Han Tianyang breathed heavily, and his chest had obvious sharp ups and downs.


    In Han Tianyang''s opinion, it''s unbelievable that Han 3000 finished the fourth level jump in less than a month after he went to Tianqi.


    "Three thousand, you... You''re not kidding us." Yan Jun asked in a trembling voice. The Apocalypse is the highest Hall of martial arts. Even if Yan Jun has never been there, he knows that there are many experts there. In his opinion, it is not easy for Han 3000 to complete his first promotion. I didn''t expect that this boy was so exaggerated and directly rose to the level of Tian Zi.


    "Of course not. I''m really the Apocalypse''s strong man now." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang went to Han 3000, reached out his shaking hand, grabbed Han 3000''s arms and said, "3000, you... You..."


    Han Tianyang doesn''t know how to say it. He really wants to praise Han 3000, but he doesn''t know where to start, because the development of things is far beyond his imagination. The words in his mind are not enough to describe Han 3000.


    "Grandfather, when I first arrived at the apocalypse, there were people who really wanted to be unfavorable to me, but now all those unfavorable factors have been eliminated. The Apocalypse is a place where strength is respected, and my strong strength can completely strangle the ideas of those little people in the cradle." Han 3000 said.


    Both Lintong and he Xiaoxiao wanted Han 3000''s life, and even deliberately increased the difficulty of Han 3000 in the grading competition. However, all this disappeared with the strength of Han 3000.


    Today''s apocalypse, no one dares to think carefully about Han 3000, even most people regard Han 3000 as an idol, because he has achieved the miracle that no one dares to believe, and also replaced the title of the proud son of heaven in Lintong.


    "Good, good, good." Han Tianyang, who didn''t know what to say, even said three good words.


    Yan Jun also came to Han 3000 and asked curiously, "besides you, who else has made such amazing achievements?"


    "Never before." After a pause, Han 3000, with a smile on his face, continued: "I guess there will be no one to come."


    Yan Jun helplessly shook his head and said: "in those days, you were still a little kid, you had to accept my training, but now, you are the strongest one with the highest Apocalypse level, and I have become more and more useless."


    "Grandfather Yan, how can you say that? In my heart, you are always the most powerful." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun laughed and said: "with your words, Yan grandfather will be very happy for the rest of his life. However, Yan grandfather still has a word to remind you that you should be careful in everything."


    Han 3000 naturally understood this truth, which is why he was able to bear it for many years. He wanted to establish his own power in Yanjing, and Han 3000 never appeared on any occasion because of any vanity.


    Even when he came to Yuncheng and was scolded by tens of thousands of people, Han 3000 could turn a deaf ear. This dormant heart was cultivated by Han 3000 from his childhood. Although he can no longer hide his strength, Han 3000''s careful behavior will not change.


    "Grandpa Yan, I understand." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun suddenly stopped talking, and there was a strange look in their eyes.


    Han Sanqian knows that they have a strong thirst for knowledge about the apocalypse, which is a very mysterious place after all. Anyone with curiosity will be interested in this place, and want to know what kind of existence the Apocalypse is and why it exists.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 can''t reveal the secret of the Apocalypse to them, and the news about the second world is too shocking, and Han 3000 doesn''t want to worry them.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Yan, I know what you want to ask, but Apocalypse has rules, grandson really can''t solve your doubts." Han said with an apologetic face.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m just curious. I won''t let you break the Apocalypse rules."


    "Yes, we just can''t control our curiosity. It doesn''t matter if we don''t say it." Yan Jun said.


    Looking at the gloom in their eyes, Han 3000 knew that they were disappointed and said, "I can only tell you that the world is not as simple as you see."


    "Three thousand."


    At this time, the voice of Fang Zhan came from behind.


    When Han 3000 turned his head, Fang Zhan was kneeling in front of him.


    Fang Zhan used to be one of the top ten Apocalypse masters, but now he is not the Apocalypse master. Han 3000 is already the Apocalypse master, and SHANGZHAN is ashamed of him. Therefore, this kneeling does not make Fang Zhan reluctant.


    "Grandfather, you go back first." Han 3000 said to Han Tianyang and Yanjun. They nodded and went back to the villa. Han Sanqian came to Fang Zhan, squatted down, helped him up, and said, "people are selfish. I can understand why you do this, and I also want to thank you. If you didn''t tell other people about my death because of selfishness, they might experience despair. Now it''s a relief for me." Although that''s what he said, Fang Zhan disobeyed yilao''s orders after all. After all, yilao himself ordered him to return to Yuncheng¡° I also want to convey the truth, but I really can''t, because without Nangong Boling''s help, I have no chance to find my daughter in my life. " Fang Zhan lowered his head and said that except for the Nangong family, there is no other person in the world who dares to do it in this way. It takes unimaginable financial and human resources to find people of the same age all over the world for DNA comparison. Only the Nangong family has such connections and amazing financial resources. Han 3000 patted Fang Zhan on the shoulder and said, "I really don''t blame you, and I''ll ask Nangong Boling to send more people to help you find your daughter as soon as possible." Fang Zhan lowers his head in shame. Instead of blaming him, Han 3000 continues to help him, which makes him ashamed. But now Fang Zhan has a bigger doubt in his heart. How did Han 3000 come out of the devil''s cave alive? You know what happened that day must have been caused by Han 3000''s encounter with a strange animal. In Fang Zhan''s opinion, no one can survive in the confrontation with a strange animal. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 837

    Seeing Fang Zhan looking around, Han 3000 knew what he wanted to ask, but he didn''t mention it. After all, Han 3000 didn''t want others to know what happened in the devil''s cave.


    Why that little white snake can suppress other exotic animals is the biggest puzzle in Han 3000''s mind, and why it shows intimacy to itself is beyond Han 3000''s understanding.


    "3000, how did you get out of the devil''s cave alive?" Fang Zhan made sure that no one around knew and asked softly.


    "He came out while fighting and running." Han 3000 said.


    "Fight?" Fang Zhan looks at Han 3000 in amazement.


    Although Han 3000 is very powerful, the foreign animals are more powerful. How can he survive in the confrontation with the foreign animals?


    "You''re not kidding. Even if Yi Lao he Qingfeng is not a rival, how do you fight Fang Zhan asked.


    "With your hands, how can you fight?" Han 3000 laughs.


    This sentence is too perfunctory. Fang Zhan is not a fool, so he will not believe it. However, since Han 3000 is not willing to say it, he will not ask more.


    However, he was very curious about what strange animals Han 3000 met.


    "What kind of beast do you meet?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "An orangutan, huge, but bulky, can''t run me." Han 3000 said.


    "According to the records of the Apocalypse secret Scripture, there are six exotic animals in the devil''s cave. The orangutan you meet is not the strongest of the six. It seems that you are lucky." Fang Zhan said.


    After hearing this, Han Sanqian became interested because he had seen all six strange animals. Although the little white snake showed inexplicable suppression, he did not know whether the little white snake was really the strongest.


    Since there are secret records, Fang Zhan should know who is the most powerful beast in the devil''s cave.


    "What''s the strongest?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Red eye jade python, you are lucky not to meet it." Fang Zhan sighed.


    Red eye jade Python?


    The little white snake''s eyes are indeed red, but it''s just the thickness of its thumb. How can it be called a python?


    Is it the wrong record in the secret code that exaggerates the strength of the red eye jade Python?


    "Red eye jade python, how big is it in the record?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The body is as long as a dragon." Fang Zhan said.


    Han Sanqian laughs. He''s a hundred feet long. Isn''t that a joke? The little white snake is only meters long.


    "What are you laughing at?" Fang Zhan looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. He doesn''t know why he laughs.


    "No, it''s nothing. It seems that I''m really lucky. If I meet this red eyed jade python, I''m afraid I''ll really die." Han 3000 said.


    Fang Zhan nodded his head and his body, eating people without spitting bones. If Han 3000 met him, how could he come out alive.


    "I didn''t expect that it took you less than a month to become a strong man. I''m afraid no one can surpass your achievements in the future apocalypse." Fang Zhan said with a sigh, if someone said before that he could be promoted from yellow to sky in less than a month, he would certainly regard it as a big joke, but now Han 3000 has actually done it. It''s unbelievable, but he has to believe it.


    "I wish more people would surpass me." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    Fang Zhan didn''t understand Han 3000''s meaning for the first time, but he soon figured out that he should have been to the forbidden area, knew the existence of the second world, and knew how dangerous the second world would bring to the earth.


    Only enough experts can resist the invasion of the second world, which can explain why han 3000 thinks so.


    "Did yilao decide to go to the second world?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "No Han 3000 shook his head.


    Fang Zhan frowns. In his previous plan, yilao knows very well that if Han 3000 is trained to be the leader of the four schools, he will go deep into the second world to find out. Now that Han 3000 has become a strong man, yilao should follow his original plan. How can he suddenly stop going to the second world?


    Just as he wanted to ask why, Han continued to say, "I''ll go myself."


    Fang Zhan stood still on the spot.


    "You, you go?" Fang Zhan asked in amazement.


    The second world is totally unknown. It''s a near death situation. The reason why yilao will go is that his life has not been long, and he can pay for it without any worry.


    But Han 3000 is going, which Fang Zhan never thought of, because once he dies in the second world, what should Su Yingxia and Han Nian do?


    He was very concerned about these two people, and how could he have the heart to leave them.


    "Didn''t I hear you wrong, Mr. Yi asked you to go?" Fang Zhan asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I want to go myself. It has nothing to do with him."


    "Han 3000, are you crazy? Do you know what the second world is like? Do you know how likely you are to come back alive? Don''t you care about your wife and daughter?" Fang Zhan said.


    Han 3000''s eyes were burning, and said calmly, "it''s because I want to protect them that I have to go in person, because I can''t trust Yi Lao." Fang Zhan carefully tasted Han 3000''s words and soon understood what Han 3000 meant. Once the invasion war of the second world breaks out, the secular world will be affected. At that time, his wife and daughter will be affected by the fish pond, so he wants to solve this problem from the inside of the second world. But it was an unknown world, and there was no way to know the danger he had to face. His doing so was equivalent to sending himself to hell, and it was not a simple thing to want to come back again¡° Do you really want to face those unknown dangers? " Fang Zhan asked in a deep voice¡° For them, even if they lose their lives. " Han Sanqian said firmly. Fang Zhan immediately laughed bitterly and said, "you are really admirable. I''m afraid I dare not think so. People have a natural fear of the unknown, and you don''t seem to care about it at all."¡° I''m also afraid, but I have no way out. This is my home and my family. I will never allow other people to hurt them. " Han 3000 said¡° Old Yi agreed? " Fang Zhan asks curiously, after all, whether Han 3000 can go to the second world or not depends on Yi Lao''s consent. He can''t decide this matter himself¡° Do you think he has any way to refuse me? Even if he doesn''t agree, can''t I go by myself? " Han 3000 laughs¡° Well Fang Zhan sighed and said, "it seems that the four masters of the hall have no choice in front of you, but that''s what a strong man should have. Han 3000, I believe you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 838

    Han 3000''s attitude towards going to the second world is very tough. Yilao really has no way to deal with him. Although he doesn''t agree, he has already acquiesced in this matter. Moreover, yilao has to admit that Han 3000''s going to the second world may be more useful than him.


    After the conversation with Fang Zhan, Han 3000 returned to the villa.


    "Three thousand, how is summer? Do you really have a way to cure her? " Shi Jing nervously asks Han 3000. Although she didn''t fulfill her responsibility as a mother before, now she doesn''t just want to be nice to Han 3000, but to make up for what she used to be, she has taken Su Yingxia as her daughter.


    Shi Jing knows very well how much Han 3000 cares about Su Yingxia, so Su Yingxia must not have any accidents.


    Han 3000 is not sure what effect the Pearl will bring to Su Yingxia, so it is not sure that Han 3000 can cure him.


    "Mom, don''t worry too much. Don''t disturb her during this period. I give her medicine, which needs her to absorb slowly." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 can''t predict what will happen when Su Yingxia eats Ning Zhu, but during this period, Su Yingxia can''t be disturbed, which is for sure, so Han 3000 doesn''t want anyone to disturb Su Yingxia.


    Shi Jing nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will stay at home and won''t let anyone into her room."


    Han Sanqian smiles. Now Shi Jing''s concern for him and Su Yingxia is sincere. Han Sanqian can feel this. Although he understands that Shi Jing wants to make up for her previous mistakes, Han Sanqian has never thought of worrying about the past.


    Because now Han 3000 has not thought so much about what happened before.


    The crisis of the second world is in front of him. This is what he needs to spend his energy to solve. Any previous enmity is not worth mentioning to Han 3000.


    At this time, a little girl''s figure suddenly ran into the villa, with a horsetail, full of youth.


    "Brother, when did you come back?" After Tian ling''er runs to Han 3000, he pours directly at Han 3000.


    For this younger sister, Han 3000 is still quite concerned. In tianling''er, there is a vitality that can infect others. After staying with her for a long time, she will feel much younger.


    "Just arrived." Han 3000 said.


    "What about my sister? How is she? Do you have a way to save her?" The heavenly spirit son concerns a way.


    "I''ve just taken my medicine and I''m resting. I can''t disturb her." Han 3000 said.


    Tian ling''er nodded and said, "brother, don''t worry, I''m good now."


    Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. The innocent side of tianling''er always makes him forget a lot of troubles. Of course, as the daughter of Tianjia, tianling''er is not only naive.


    "How''s your grandfather?" Han 3000 asked.


    "My body is great, but since you left, my grandfather has been no fun." The day spirit son shrivels mouth to say.


    Han three thousand helpless smile, said: "he is your grandfather, not let you play."


    "By the way, brother, I have to tell you something." With these words, Tian ling''er secretly glances at Su Guoyao.


    Han three thousand understand its meaning, said: "let''s go, take you out for a walk."


    "Yes, yes." Tian ling''er holds Han 3000''s hand and has to say that if this scene is caught by someone who doesn''t know it, it''s no surprise that they regard them as lovers.


    Out of the villa, Han 3000 said: "what can''t stop Su Guoyao''s face?"


    "Brother, do you know the rumor of Cloud City?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "I''ve just come back. How can I know the rumors? What''s the matter?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Someone deliberately spread the news that my elder sister gave you a green hat, which is why she contracted a strange disease. Two days ago, Cloud City had spread all over the world, and almost everyone was talking about it." Said Tian ling''er.


    Han 3000''s eyes suddenly show a trace of murderous, this kind of rumor seriously injured Su Yingxia, even some people dare to talk nonsense, and still in the territory of Cloud City, this is to die early.


    "You look like you''ve found out who did it?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    "Su Haichao and Su Yihan, the news was deliberately spread by these two people." The day spirit son gnashes teeth of say, think of these two people she then infuriate, destroyed Su Yingxia''s innocence, these two people even if is dead also can''t offset their fault.


    Han 3000 gave a cold smile. He thought that after letting these two guys go last time, they should be very clear about the current situation. How can they fight him with their ability?


    However, to Han 3000''s surprise, even so, they are still not good at learning. It seems that if they are not taught a painful lesson, they will never see the truth.


    "I''ll take care of it." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling son vomits her tongue. She didn''t expect Han 3000 to come back so soon, and her anger can''t wait for Han 3000 to come back, so she has let Mo Yang solve this matter.


    "Brother, I have let Mo Yang evaporate them." The day spirit son cautiously says. Evaporation? Han 3000 frowned slightly. No wonder tianling''er deliberately took a look at Su Guoyao just now. It turned out that she was deliberately avoiding Su Guoyao. After all, Su Haichao and Su Yihan are the descendants of the Su family. At this point, Han 3000 can''t blame Tian ling''er. After all, Su Haichao and Su Yihan are to blame¡° It doesn''t matter. Now that we''ve done it, let''s do it. " Han 3000 said. See Han 3000 didn''t because of his decision and angry, day spirit son relaxed. But the next sentence, but let the day spirit son and fear¡° I didn''t expect that you look harmless to people and animals, but you are very cruel in your means. " Han 3000 said. Tianling''er pouted unconvinced and said, "brother, do you know that when I just heard this, I was almost so angry that I exploded in the same place. I dare to slander my sister. How can I swallow this breath?"¡° I don''t mean to blame you, but to praise you. " Han 3000 laughs¡° "Yes?" Tian ling''er is confused. She doesn''t feel praise from Han 3000''s words. Han 3000 patted Tian ling''er on the shoulder and said, "you are the only descendant of the Tian family. Although you are a daughter, you are the only inheritor of the Tian family. The more powerful you are, the more capable you are of controlling the Tian family. Isn''t that a compliment?"¡° Brother, there are many relatives in our family Said Tian ling''er¡° The Tianjia family is your grandfather''s world. How can other relatives compare with you? I think tianchangsheng most wants to see the situation, and still wants you to take over the Tianjia family. " Han explained. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 839

    After hearing these words, Tian ling''er fell into a deep meditation, because she never thought that she would undertake the great cause of family inheritance. In her opinion, the cause of Tian family might fall into the hands of her cousins in the future.


    "Brother, does my grandfather really think so?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "If his lifelong efforts are handed over to outsiders, do you think he will be reconciled?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Tian ling''er thought it was reasonable, nodded and said, "brother, if grandfather really thinks so, I won''t let him down."


    "Since you have such an idea, I''ll take you to meet someone." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother, I just want to introduce a person to you, right at the gate of the villa area." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Little girl, it seems that you are not only concerned about your sister''s coming, but also for other purposes." Han 3000 laughs.


    Tianling''er doesn''t have to think hard in front of Han 3000, and she doesn''t have this idea. She said directly, "of course, it''s most important to care about my sister. As for this person, it doesn''t matter whether you see him or not. I''ll let him go."


    "Since you''re here, see you and wait for me."


    Han 3000 went back to the villa and warned everyone again that no matter what happened in the room or what happened, don''t disturb Su Yingxia.


    Yundingshan villa area entrance.


    Chen Yi looks very nervous. Tianling''er brings him here to let him see Han 3000, which makes Chen Yi unable to control his inner tension. After all, Han 3000 is the first person in Cloud City now. It is inevitable that Chen Yi will feel guilty when meeting such a big man.


    Chen''s family in Yuncheng is almost unknown to those front-line families, and Chen Yi himself knows this. For the real bigwigs in Yuncheng, Chen''s family is nothing, and no one even takes Chen''s family seriously.


    Now, however, he is able to meet a big man of Han 3000''s level. In the past, it was unthinkable.


    Looking at Han 3000 and Tian ling''er from a distance, Chen Yi suddenly feels at a loss and keeps rubbing her hands to relieve her tension.


    "Brother, he is Chen Yi. Without him, I''m afraid the truth of my sister''s rumor can''t be found out yet." Tian ling''er introduces Han 3000.


    Chen Yi swallowed his saliva, and his throat was really very dry.


    "Han, brother Han." Chen Yi shouts with his head down. He doesn''t even dare to look at Han 3000.


    On the way here, tianling''er has told Han Sanqian about the whole process of solving the case. Han Sanqian has been very clear about what Chen Yi did to Su Yihan. This method is quite good, not only let Su Yihan tell the truth, but also let Su Yihan feel real despair.


    But this is also su Yihan''s humiliation. If she didn''t always want to marry into a rich family, how could she fall into Chen Yi''s gentle trap.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not a man eating tiger." Han 3000 said to Chen Yi.


    tiger?


    Chen Yi even dares to touch the tiger''s buttocks, but Han 3000 is much more powerful than the tiger in Chen Yi''s mind, and can be called a great beast. After all, a big man of his level can turn Cloud City upside down with just a word.


    "Brother Han, I''ve never seen such a big man as you. I''m sorry for your gaffe." Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi''s direct let Han 3000 laugh and cry, this guy seems really nervous at a loss, even don''t know how to speak.


    Tian ling''er stares at Chen Yi. He is very good at dealing with all kinds of occasions. How can he meet Han 3000, but he can''t even speak.


    "Chen Yi, look at your promise. How can you do great things in the future?" The day spirit son disdains of say.


    Hearing this, Chen Yi buried his head deeper.


    Han 3000 saw this and said, "in this case, let''s see you another day."


    Another day?


    Chen Yi knows that it is extremely difficult to meet Han 3000. If he misses this opportunity, he will not have another chance in his life.


    Summoning up courage and looking up, Chen Yi said, "brother Han, I''m ok. Give me another chance."


    "In that case, let''s go to the weak water house with me." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Yi Ran to his car and opened the door for Han 3000.


    After a few people get on the bus, they head for the weak water property.


    Now the weak water property has been fully supervised by Tang long.


    Since sitting in Zhong Liang''s position, Tang Long has changed from a role excluded by all companies to a hot one. He has been flattered by countless people, and many people want to invite Tang long to dinner.


    However, Tang Long didn''t expand because of this. He knew very well who gave him today''s position, and he also knew that he was unstable in this position. Once he did something wrong, he only needed Han 3000 to say that he would lose his position.


    So before doing anything, Tang long will consider the consequences clearly, and never dare to make any trouble.


    Tang Long once hated Han 3000 for his marriage to Su Yingxia, and even had trouble with Han 3000 for several times. But now, Tang Long has recognized the gap between Han 3000 and Han 3000. He not only puts those hatred behind him, but also has a lot of gratitude for Han 3000, because if it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could he have today''s scenery. I was working on the papers in the office when the door was suddenly pushed open. A pretty secretary came in and said to Tang long, "Mr. Tang, someone wants to see you."¡° There are so many people who want to see me. Let him go. There''s no time Tang dragon head also does not lift of say¡° Tang long, you have a lot of airs. " A familiar voice came from the door of the office, and don Longton tensed his muscles in time. When he looked up and saw that the man was Han 3000, his mind was blank and he stood up subconsciously¡° Mr. Han, I didn''t know you were here. I''m sorry. " Tang Long said quickly. Han 3000 laughed and said, "can''t you come and see the prestige of general manager Tang?" Tang Long panics. He doesn''t have any prestige, but there are too many people who want to please him. In order to avoid going astray, Tang Long won''t see those people. If he knew Han 3000 was coming, how dare Tang long have such an attitude? He would have been waiting at the door¡° Mr. Han, I thought... "Before Tang Long finished speaking, Han 3000 waved his hand and interrupted:" I know what you want to say, and I don''t really care about it. There''s no need to explain. " Tang Long was relieved and said to his secretary, "go out first and close the door." Since Han 3000 has come, there must be something to order him, and these things can''t be disclosed casually. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 840

    At this time, Chen Yi''s mentality is very delicate. He thought that his nervous gaffe was a bit humiliating, but now it seems that his performance in front of Han 3000 just now is nothing at all.


    Tang Long is now a well-known figure in Yuncheng. He wants to make friends with countless first-line families, but his performance in front of Han 3000 is not as calm as his own. He is also too nervous to speak clearly.


    If you think about it, your performance is nothing.


    At this moment, Chen Yi can''t help admiring Han 3000. When he reaches this position, he can show his face casually, which can make Tang long so nervous that he doesn''t know when he can reach this height.


    "Mr. Han, what can I do for you?" Tang Long takes the initiative to ask Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t have anything special to explain, but he just comes to the weak water real estate to have a look. After all, it belongs to his industry. Although he doesn''t care about these things now, he doesn''t want to see Tang Long''s mess when he gives them to Tang long.


    What''s more, weak water real estate has emerged because of Su Yingxia. Other industries, even Han 3000 of Fengqian company in Yanjing, can ignore it, but weak water real estate can''t.


    "Tang long, you''re doing a lot of things now, haven''t you Han 3000 asked.


    Tang Long has a clear conscience in this matter, and he has struggled for a long time, because now he is fully qualified to use his power and position to make money. It is not a small fortune for those who want to please him to give gifts.


    But Tang Long didn''t dare to take any of them, because he knew better than anyone how his position came from and how easily he would lose it.


    "Mr. Han, I haven''t done anything sorry for you, and I''ve never abused my power to make money for myself, which I can guarantee with my life." Tang Long said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. According to his understanding of Tang long, this guy used to do everything for money, but Tang Long is very smart. He knows what money can be taken and what money can''t be taken. And now for him, money is something that can be captured by hand. As long as he can hold his current position, he will naturally have a lot of money in the future.


    "His name is Chen Yi. Let''s meet him." Han 3000 said.


    "Hello, my name is Tang long." Tang Long takes the initiative to walk up to Chen Yi. Since Han 3000 introduces him personally, he doesn''t dare to neglect him.


    Chen Yi is flattered. With the strength of the Chen family, Tang Long is not qualified. Now Tang Long takes the initiative to greet him.


    "Hello, Mr. Tang." Chen Yi bent down and made a respectful gesture.


    "For the development of Cloud City, you will work together in the future, but there is one thing I want to remind you. What I can give you can naturally be taken back. Before doing anything, consider my words carefully." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Han. I will take this as my motto and always remember it." Tang Long said.


    "In a few days, someone will come back. His position in my mind is much higher than you, but I will not deprive you of your position. He has no real power when he comes to Yuncheng, but as long as it is his decision, you have to implement it according to his decision." Han continued.


    In addition to Moyang, the most loyal people around Han 3000 for so many years, there is also an indispensable figure, that is Tang Zong. Tang Zong''s loyalty to Han 3000 has never changed, whether in Binxian or in the United States.


    "Mr. Han, I wrote it down." Tang Long nodded and said, although there is no real power, Tang Long is very clear that this person''s identity is actually higher than him, but this is not something Tang Long dares to care about.


    "His name is Tang Zong. He has the same surname as you. He is also a member of his own family. In the future, Yuncheng will be the place where he will provide for the aged." Han 3000 said.


    On hearing this, Tang long can realize that the relationship between Tang Zong and Han 3000 is unusual. Otherwise, how can Han 3000 find a place for him to provide for the aged.


    When Tang Zong came to Yuncheng, he must be his guest.


    After explaining these things, Han 3000 and Tian ling''er left the weak water property.


    Just out of the door of the company, Tian ling''er looks at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was uncomfortable with this look and said, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Brother, you are so powerful. Just a word can change Chen Yi''s life. The Chen family used to be a humble family in Yuncheng, but after today, the Chen family is a lineage in Yuncheng." Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    "It''s not appropriate for Miss Tian to say this to me. Isn''t it a one sentence thing for you?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Tian ling''er pouted and said, "how can Tian''s family compare with you? Since you become more powerful, even grandfather said that Tian''s family can''t compare with you."


    "I haven''t seen my apprentice for a long time. Let''s go and have a look at your house." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er cheers and cheers. In the past, what she was most looking forward to was Han 3000 going to Tian''s home. Although tianling''er has no idea about Han 3000 now, she is still very happy that Han 3000 can go to her own home.


    Han 3000 appeared in Yuncheng, and the news of his return soon spread to the major families in Yuncheng. Those families immediately ordered their children not to make trouble during this period. If Han 3000''s head is not touched, it will be the result of the disaster. After all, they have learned this lesson before, No one dares to belittle such things. Tianjia villa area. Today, the status of Tianjia is not as good as before, and there are fewer visitors to tianchangsheng''s house. However, it makes tianchangsheng more relaxed and free from social intercourse. Tianchangsheng can enjoy life more freely¡° Dad, it seems that ling''er has brought Han 3000 to our house. " After receiving the news, tianhonghui came to tianchangsheng''s study for the first time. Tian Changsheng was stunned. Without saying a word, he quickly walked to the door of the villa to meet Han 3000. In a few minutes, Tian ling''er appeared holding Han 3000''s hand. When tianchangsheng''s old face smiles, it is full of wrinkles¡° Three thousand. When did you come back The day prosperous warm greeting way. Han 3000 sighed and said to Tian ling''er beside him, "ling''er, the way of the world is not the same now. I can''t even respect my teacher." Tian ling''er nodded his head and said, "brother, do you want me to punish him for you? I think it''s the best to pluck the beard." Tianchangsheng subconsciously protects her beard. The little girl''s elbow is too strong, even his grandfather is in a pit. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 841

    Seeing Tian ling''er walk in towards him, Tian Changsheng is good at judging the situation. He shouts to Han 3000: "master, I''m so old, do you still have the heart to see me tortured?"


    Han three thousand light smile, this old urchin is still the original pair of not serious appearance, the Lord of heaven, not the dignity of the elders, not to mention a line of family master''s spirit.


    "That''s right. When I see my master, how can I stop calling people?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Tian Honghui can''t laugh or cry. Although this kind of scene seems farcical, others will mistakenly think that Han 3000 doesn''t respect people, but this kind of treatment is not what ordinary people can enjoy.


    Tian Honghui once looked down upon Han 3000 and didn''t even think that Han 3000 could make much progress in Yuncheng. But now, even he is very glad that his family has such a relationship with Han 3000.


    The dual relationship between master and apprentice and brother and sister can guarantee the status of Tianjia in Cloud City.


    "Master, I heard that you went a long way this time. Why did you come back so soon?" Tianchangsheng asked Han 3000, the external news is that Han 3000 left cloud city. People like tianchangsheng have no idea that Han 3000 has gone to the apocalypse, let alone what kind of place the Apocalypse is.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, and your brain is getting worse and worse. When I come back, what else can I do except welcome summer?" Han 3000 said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded and said, "what''s the matter with the nun?"


    When it comes to Su Yingxia''s situation, Han 3000''s expression unconsciously becomes more serious, because he is not sure what Su Yingxia will become.


    Originally, he should have been with Su Yingxia, but he was afraid that his worry would affect the development of the situation, so he just left the hillside villa.


    "I''m sure she''ll get better." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing the change of Han 3000''s expression, Tian ling''er also said: "grandfather, your question is nonsense. Of course, my sister will get better."


    Tian Changsheng knew that he had made a mistake in expressing himself, so he simply changed the topic and asked, "do you want to go back this time?"


    "Go." Han 3000 did not want to say: "after welcoming summer, I will leave immediately."


    The second world has become a big problem in Han 3000''s mind. If this matter is not solved as soon as possible, Su Yingxia and Han Nian will not be able to be safe. Therefore, he hopes to go to the second world as soon as possible. Even if the unknown of the second world gives people a feeling of going to hell, Han 3000 has no fear.


    When faced with things that can''t be chosen, the best choice is to face them calmly, because hesitation can''t change the result.


    "I don''t know if there''s a saying that should be said rather than said." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Come on, don''t pretend." Han 3000 said.


    "I always feel that you..." tianchangsheng''s expression gradually became unsophisticated, and continued: "you have a great responsibility. For you, this matter may even involve the safety of Yingxia and nianer."


    Han three thousand eyes a coagulation, this old fox is really smart, in the case of completely do not know apocalypse, there is no basis, even can figure out this idea. This is by no means what ordinary people can do.


    Han 3000 is very curious. How did he guess it.


    "What''s your basis?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    Tianchangsheng said with a faint smile: "nianer is still young, growing at the same speed every day. It''s just when you need your father to accompany her, and you''d rather give up the company. Isn''t it serious enough?"


    Han Sanqian has multiple feelings. Tianchang Sheng knows that he has been in Su''s family for three years. He has endured humiliation and been scolded. What''s the reason for this? Isn''t it just for Su Yingxia?


    This kind of feeling has gone beyond the scope that Tian Changsheng can understand. After all, he is the young master of the Han family in Yanjing. Why should he be humiliated in the Su family?


    Now, Han 3000''s identity has been exposed, and he has become the first person in Yuncheng. Normally speaking, he should be with Su Yingxia and Han Nian at this time, but he still chooses to leave. If it wasn''t for the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, tianchangsheng can''t think of any reason.


    "You old fox, you are really powerful." Han 3000 sighs that these clues are not clues at all, but tianchangsheng can still figure out these things. It''s really not easy.


    Tianchangsheng shook his head and said, "it''s not that I''m strong enough, but I know that you attach great importance to Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Maybe you can''t realize it. In other people''s eyes, only these two people in your world can be worth your leaving during this period of time. There is no other possibility except for her."


    "Is it?" Han 3000 touched his nose, but he didn''t realize it. He didn''t expect that tianchangsheng could see it so thoroughly.


    In fact, it''s not only the Tianchang grand meeting, but also people like Moyang who have the same idea. In the game, Han 3000 may not be able to really realize how much he attaches importance to Su Yingxia and Han Nian, but others can see clearly.


    In his world, there are only these two people. This sentence may be exaggerated, but it is absolutely reasonable¡° If I say I want to save the world, do you believe it? " Han 3000 laughs. Tianchangsheng frowned and the words "save the world" were a little too heavy, but it didn''t seem like a joke to say it from Han 3000''s mouth¡° I believe it Tianling''er thought and didn''t expect to reply that for her, the person in the world who is worthy of full trust and doesn''t need any doubt is Han 3000, so no matter what Han 3000 says, she will believe it¡° So it''s very dangerous for you? " Asked Tian Changsheng¡° It''s a near death. " Han 3000 said calmly. Tian ling''er suddenly got nervous and went to Han 3000. He just grabbed his arm and asked, "brother, what are you going to do? How can it be so dangerous! If you don''t go, "he said Han 3000 patted Tian ling''er on the shoulder and said, "I''m just joking. You''re too serious. In my present position, who else can threaten me?" Tianling''er''s mind is simple, and based on her trust in Han 3000, she soon let go and gave Han 3000 a fist, saying: "brother, don''t scare me any more. I''m timid. If I have a heart attack, you will never have such a good sister as me." Tianling''er takes Han 3000''s words as a joke, but Han 3000''s sudden change of attitude makes Tian Changsheng worried, because in his opinion, Han 3000''s words are true and absolutely no joke. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 842

    Han 3000 and Tian Changsheng played a game of chess, which ended with Tian Changsheng''s defeat.


    After Han 3000 left Tianjia villa, tianchangsheng called tianhonghui to his study.


    "Dad, do you have anything to say?" Tian Honghui asked.


    Tianchangsheng shook his head and said, "how do you feel about what Han 3000 said before?"


    "Didn''t he say it all? It''s just a joke. Saving the world is something superheroes can do in movies. It''s real life, not movies." Tian Honghui said with a smile, looking at his attitude, obviously did not take this matter seriously.


    However, for ordinary people, we really can''t believe Han 3000''s words. How heavy is the weight of saving the world? Who can do such a thing? Besides, it''s not the outbreak of a world war. How can the world be saved.


    "You think he''s joking, but you think he''s just hiding the truth with a joke." Tianchang Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Tian Honghui had no choice but to smile. Han 3000 casually said that Tian Changsheng was so on the line. This is too exaggerated.


    Although Tian Honghui knows how much Tian Changsheng values Han 3000, and he also admits that Han 3000 is really powerful, is it really necessary to rise to such a level?


    "Dad, don''t think too much about it. Don''t worry about it because of one of his jokes." Tian Honghui advised.


    Tian Changsheng looked at Tian Honghui, couldn''t help but roll a white eye, said: "I know you are forced to admit Han 3000''s excellence, because the fact is in front of you, you have to believe it, but you still have a estrangement to Han 3000 in your heart, but what do you think can make Han 3000 leave Yuncheng in this period?"


    Tian Honghui did not refute. In his heart, he was really dissatisfied with Han 3000. This dissatisfaction probably came from jealousy and the last struggle in his heart. After all, he was not optimistic about Han 3000 before, which showed that he had a big problem with his vision.


    "Dad, you''d better stop thinking. If something really happens, you''ll know sooner or later. It''s no use guessing now." Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng sighs. People''s curiosity is very powerful. He even wants to investigate this matter. Unfortunately, the energy of the Tians is only in the Cloud City. It''s very difficult for the Tians to investigate things outside the Cloud City.


    "If the world is different, I hope I can see it before I die." Tianchangsheng said.


    After Han 3000 left Tianjia, he didn''t rush back to the hillside villa. Instead, he strolled through the streets of Yuncheng. He didn''t have a special purpose. He just wanted to see this familiar city.


    Yi Lao has told the danger of the second world clearly, and Han 3000 himself knows that this is a journey of dying. The reason why he insists on going is that he has to go with the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Han 3000''s mood now is like saying goodbye to the familiar city of Cloud City. In case he doesn''t have a chance to come back, he will be able to relive it before he dies.


    Come to Moyang used to shop, Han 3000 unconsciously lit a cigarette.


    When he first arrived at Su''s home, Han 3000 would look at Su Yingxia''s back every day. During this time, there were too many names of Han 3000 in Yuncheng. However, Han 3000 felt that he was very dull and happy. The outside world''s views on him would not affect Han 3000''s mood of seeing Su Yingxia off to work.


    After smoking a cigarette, Han Sanqian just threw away the cigarette end, then heard a familiar woman''s voice: "it''s a fine to throw cigarette ends everywhere. It''s everyone''s responsibility to take good care of the city''s health."


    Han 3000 watched in amazement as the woman approached her, picked up the cigarette end and threw it into the nearby garbage can again.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you expect me to come back?" Qi Yiyun walks up to Han 3000 again and looks directly into Han 3000''s eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that. When did you come back?" Han Sanqian asked suspiciously. It was unexpected that he could see Qi Yiyun in Yuncheng. Moreover, she might have been following her for some time. Han Sanqian didn''t realize this. It seems that he was too involved in recalling the past. If anyone killed him at this time, Han Sanqian had no chance to resist.


    Qi Yiyun did not speak, but directly into the arms of Han 3000.


    "Don''t move. Let me lean." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 stood in the same place as a stake, and they could almost feel each other''s heartbeat.


    So static for five minutes, Qi Yiyun released Han 3000.


    Qi Yiyun, whose eyes were obviously moist, said to Han Sanqian: "in fact, I''ve been back to Yuncheng for a long time. I wanted to see her, but I don''t know how to face her."


    Qi Yiyun''s so-called "she" is naturally Su Yingxia.


    After all, Nangong Boling has mobilized famous doctors all over the world. Qi Yiyun can know such a big battle without deliberate investigation.


    "Why?" Han 3000 said clearly.


    "I betrayed our best friend. I fell in love with her husband. Do you think I can face her calmly?" Qi Yiyun said biting his lips. So straightforward performance, Han 3000 in Qi Yiyun experienced countless times, Qi Yiyun will never hide his feelings in front of him. However, Han 3000''s every refusal is also very happy, and this time is no exception¡° Now that you know you''re wrong, there''s still a chance to go back. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun suddenly burst into tears, shaking his head like a rattle, and said, "I don''t want to turn back. Why do I want to turn back? I just like you. I can''t control how I like you. How do you want me to turn back?" Han 3000 took a deep breath, then heavily spit out, said: "is it not important that the feelings of friends?"¡° It''s important. " Qi Yiyun said without hesitation that in her heart, it is equally important to like the friendship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, but these two feelings can not coexist, which is the most painful place for her. This time back to Yuncheng, Qi Yiyun has been struggling for a long time. Originally, she had planned to give up going back to the United States, but at this time, she heard that Han 3000 had returned to Yuncheng, so she didn''t leave directly. For Qi Yiyun, which of these two feelings is more important, she has a definite number in her mind. Unfortunately, her choice can not get any feedback from Han 3000¡° I''ve told you countless times that it''s impossible between you and me. " Han 3000 can''t remember how many times he said that. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 843

    Qi Yiyun is used to this kind of refusal, but this time her reaction is totally different.


    Wipe off the tears on the cheek, Qi Yiyun expression slowly become firm up, to Han 3000 asked: "if Yingxia agree?"


    Han 3000 was surprised. How could su Yingxia agree to such a thing.


    Although Su Yingxia once joked that he wanted to settle in a polygamous country, Han 3000 thought that this was a trap for Su Yingxia, but Han 3000 did not.


    How can a woman be willing to share her husband with another woman?


    If you change your position, Han 3000 can''t share Su Yingxia with another man, which is absolutely impossible.


    However, Qi Yiyun''s sudden words show that she must have some kind of plan.


    "What do you want to do?" Han three thousand vigilant looking at Qi Yiyun, he doesn''t want to let Qi Yiyun mess.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head and said, "don''t be afraid. I just said it casually. I didn''t want to do anything."


    "Qi Yiyun, I warn you, don''t mess around." Han 3000 said seriously.


    Qi Yiyun felt a pain in her heart. She gave all her feelings to Han Sanqian, but Han Sanqian didn''t feel anything about her. For a woman, it was undoubtedly a general blow from the collapse of the sky.


    But Qi Yiyun is a person who will not give up, she will not give up lightly.


    "I''m content to see you." After Qi Yiyun finished, he turned and left.


    Looking at Qi Yiyun''s back, Han 3000 spits out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    For this woman, he is still soft hearted sometimes. After all, it is very difficult for a woman to do this for him.


    At that time, in the United States, Han 3000 was in danger of life and death, and Qi Yiyun stood beside him without hesitation, completely ignoring the possible serious consequences for the Qi family.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 can''t bear the situation. He won''t do anything to apologize to Su Yingxia.


    "Sorry, if there is reincarnation, I will use the next life to make up for you." Han 3000 light said.


    After being disturbed by Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian is not in the mood to continue shopping. How can he get into the hillside villa after taking a taxi.


    After getting on the bus, Han 3000 reported his destination, and the driver''s uncle was stunned.


    All the people in Yuncheng know what''s going on in Yundingshan villa area. Those big families can''t go back to their homes now. This young man actually took a taxi to the villa area.


    Is it difficult that he is an outsider and does not know the situation of Yundingshan villa?


    Out of kindness, the driver''s uncle reminded Han 3000, "young man, what are you doing in Yundingshan villa? You may not know what''s going on there


    "Uncle, I''ll go home." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Your family is in the villa area. Didn''t your family tell you that you can''t go back recently?" The driver''s uncle was puzzled.


    "Uncle, I live in a villa on the hillside. You can take me to it without worry." Han 3000 said.


    Hillside villa!


    Whose home is that? Even the three-year-old in Yuncheng knows.


    The driver was on the edge of time.


    Although he has never met Han 3000, he knows that Han 3000 is very young and should be the same age as the passengers in front of him.


    If he lives in a villa on the hillside, isn''t he Han 3000?


    The driver''s uncle was so thirsty that he even forgot how to shift. He trembled and was at a loss.


    Seeing this situation, Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile. Obviously, the driver''s uncle had guessed his identity, but his performance was too exaggerated. He was not a monster. Was it so frightening?


    "Uncle, I can almost go now. I have something urgent to go back to." Han 3000 said.


    "Oh, good, good, good, let''s go, let''s go." The driver stammered.


    On the way back to Yundingshan villa area, the driver''s uncle kept quietly looking at Han 3000 in his rearview mirror. This is the most powerful person in Yuncheng. If he can have a look at Han 3000, he won''t have such a chance in the future.


    Finally, in front of the gate of Yundingshan villa, I saw the blocked gate. The driver uncle finally knew what was going on here. Although he had heard about it for a long time, he was not shocked to see it with his own eyes.


    After all, the villas in Yundingshan are all rich families. Even the former Tianjia could not dare to block those people from going home.


    "How much is it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, no, it''s my pleasure to drive you." The driver said quickly.


    Han 3000 is not the owner who is short of money, and the driver does it for a living. Of course, he won''t sit in vain. However, Han 3000 suddenly finds that he doesn''t have any money on him, which makes him a little embarrassed.


    "Uncle, do you have any children in your family?" Han 3000 asked.


    "There''s a son who''s not up to his mark. He''s nearly twenty this year." The driver''s uncle didn''t understand why han 3000 asked, but since he did, he must answer honestly. There''s no need to hide in front of such a big man¡° It''s just out of the society. In this case, if you ask him to report on weak water real estate tomorrow, it''s arranged by Han 3000. I believe he can get a good job in weak water real estate. " Han three thousand words, push open the door, walk off. The driver''s uncle was stunned for a long time, and his stunned expression couldn''t come back. Weak water real estate, which is Han 3000''s company, is also the most powerful company in Yuncheng. Countless people want to enter this company to work, but they have no choice. Now his son has got such a great opportunity. After the driver''s uncle came back to his senses, he got out of the car in a hurry. Although Han 3000 had already gone far into the villa, he was still on his knees¡° Thank you Mr. Han. Thank you Mr. Han. I will let my son do something for you. "¡° Three thousand. What''s the matter? Why did the driver kneel down? " And Han 3000 peer Moyang see this situation, puzzled asked¡° I forgot to bring the money. He happens to have a son. I asked his son to report on the weak water property tomorrow. Please remind Tang Long for me. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang laughs. No wonder that he is so excited about the opportunity and is personally appointed by Han 3000. This shows that his son has already soared to the sky in Cloud City. If he has more ability, it will not be difficult to become a celebrity in Cloud City in the future¡° This is fate. Some people can only live a hard life, but some people are lucky enough to carry big people, and their fate will change in an instant. " Mo Yang said with a smile¡° Mo Yang, you are teasing me. Have you itched recently? " Han 3000 said coldly. Mo Yang directly jumped out of three meters away and looked at Han 3000 warily. He said, "3000, I''m just joking. I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 844

    Back in the villa, everyone was there, and their faces were very nervous.


    Han 3000 explained before he left that no one could disturb Su Yingxia, which made them very nervous. In addition, there was no movement in the room, so they were even more worried.


    Su Guoyao was the first to stand up, walked to Han 3000 and asked, "3000, how''s the situation of welcoming summer? Can you go in and have a look?"


    "Dad, don''t worry. I promise you it will be OK." Han 3000 said.


    Even if Han 3000 said so, Su Guoyao still can''t rest assured, because Su Yingxia is his only daughter and the biggest concern for Su Guoyao for the rest of his life. He doesn''t want Su Yingxia to have any accident.


    Of course, Su Guoyao also understood how much Han 3000 attached importance to Su Yingxia, so since Han 3000 said so, he could only wait quietly and asked no more.


    "Why don''t you go in and have a look?" Shi Jing tentatively tells Han 3000 that although she is Han 3000''s mother, she does not dare to order Han 3000 to do things easily, because Shi Jing knows that she has no such qualification.


    "Wait a little longer." Han 3000 said that as for what he was waiting for, he didn''t know. Maybe the fear in his heart made Han 3000 not dare to face Su Yingxia easily.


    When night falls and the sky is full of stars, he Ting has already made a full table of dishes, but when people gather at the table, no one has the appetite to lift the dishes.


    He Ting wants to persuade them to eat, but even she has no appetite. Although she has no blood relationship with Su Yingxia, in he Ting''s heart, Su Yingxia''s status is the same as her daughter''s.


    He Ting has now taken the hillside villa as her home. All the people in the villa are her closest relatives. If anyone has an accident, he Ting will suffer in her heart.


    "Brother 3000, eat first." Jiang Yingying said to Han 3000.


    "You eat quickly, I''m not hungry." Han 3000 said.


    Still no one picked up the chopsticks, everyone''s mind, are entangled in Su Yingxia''s room.


    Another period of silence had passed, and it was ten o''clock in the evening.


    He Ting coaxes Han Nian to sleep. The little girl is very clever, just like feeling the atmosphere at home.


    Until eleven o''clock, Han 3000 suddenly stood up and walked towards the room.


    He was afraid to face it, but he knew that he had no choice but to face it, and it was meaningless to delay.


    Gently push open the door, do not turn on the light of the room, but there is a yingrou white awn, let Han 3000 heart a shock.


    This kind of white awn is sent out by Su Yingxia''s body. When Han 3000 goes to the bed, he finds that Su Yingxia is no longer full of white hair, and her old face is back as before, which makes Han 3000 happy and worried.


    I''m glad that Su Yingxia has finally returned to normal, but I''m worried about whether the curable pearl left by Fuyao will have other side effects on Su Yingxia.


    Squatting on the bedside, Han 3000 dare not easily disturb Su Yingxia, so quietly looking at her.


    Su Yingxia is not the most beautiful. She is inferior to Qi Yiyun, but in Han 3000''s heart, her status is irreplaceable.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly opened his eyes, eyes in the white awn flash away, then the body of the white awn also quickly faded.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia doesn''t understand what happened. He looks at Han 3000 with a puzzled face and asks.


    "With such a beautiful wife, I must have done a lot of good things in my last life." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia was happy for a moment, and then her face became dark again. She might have been able to get such an evaluation before, but now, she is no longer qualified.


    "I''m old enough to have nothing to do with the word beautiful." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian reached out, touched Su Yingxia''s face and said with a smile, "your skin is almost catching up with nianer. It''s so tender."


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment, and then he touched his face, and his eyes became shocked.


    "Me, am I all right?" Su Yingxia asked in disbelief.


    "Look at the hair." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia sat up and lifted her hair in front of her. Only then did she find that her white hair had returned to its former brightness and black.


    Han 3000 breathed a sigh. Although it''s not known whether the beads will bring side effects to Su Yingxia, at least for now, the effect is very good. Su Yingxia''s aging has at least recovered as usual.


    "Mirror, mirror." Su Yingxia asked excitedly.


    "It''s broken by you." Han three thousand helpless way.


    Su Yingxia ran out of the room in a hurry, regardless of other people''s unbelievable eyes, directly ran to the bathroom in the living room.


    When she saw her appearance in the mirror, Su Yingxia couldn''t believe that she put out her hand and stroked her cheek.


    okay!


    It''s really good.


    It is difficult for famous doctors all over the world to recover from the disease in one day. This is something Su Yingxia can''t imagine. Before Han 3000 fed Ningzhu, Su Yingxia just had a try. She never expected to be effective. But now, the facts tell her that all this is trustworthy, Han 3000 never let her down. The people in the living room were also excited after they were shocked¡° Well, welcome the summer. "¡° I didn''t expect that she would get better in one day. "¡° Those quacks also boast that they are world-famous doctors. How can they have 3000 talents? " After a while, Su Yingxia, who accepted the reality, came out of the bathroom. Her cheeks were red, and she obviously pinched herself. It was estimated that she was trying to find out if she had a dream. When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000, he jumped into Han 3000''s arms¡° Honey, I''m fine. Thank you Su Yingxia said excitedly. Han 3000 said to Mo Yang with a smile: "help me wrap up the best hotel. Don''t stay at home tonight, so as not to make too much noise." Everyone was stunned by Han 3000''s words. No one thought that Han 3000 would express his meaning so frankly. Mo Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll get ready right away." When Su Yingxia understood Han 3000''s meaning, she blushed with shame and pinched Han 3000''s waist. Although Han Sanqian was in great pain, his smile did not diminish at all. He whispered in Su Yingxia''s ear, "wife, this is a good opportunity for Wenchun. Do you want to refuse me?" Su Yingxia bowed her head and was born a husband and wife. Naturally, this kind of thing is normal. How could she refuse Han 3000? She just mentioned it in front of so many people, but she still couldn''t accept it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 845

    Other people are smiling and speechless looking at Han 3000. When Su Yingxia is ready, their hearts will be put down. As for what the couple will do next, it''s not something they can manage.


    "I have to go to bed. I''m too old to stay up late." Han Tianyang is the first to return to his room.


    Yanjun also said: "rest early, I also went to bed."


    Then Shi Jing, Su Guoyao, he Ting, Jiang YingYing and her daughter all went back to their rooms.


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 were left in the living room.


    Without outsiders, Su Yingxia''s shyness was gradually suppressed.


    "Are we really going to the hotel?" Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 with her head down.


    "Of course, it''s inconvenient to have a large family." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia did not agree, but did not refuse, apparently intended to listen to Han 3000''s arrangement.


    They left Yundingshan villa overnight, and the efficiency of Moyang was also very high. In less than half an hour, they emptied the best hotel in Yuncheng.


    After Nangong Boling received the news, he couldn''t calm down for a long time. He had privately talked with those famous doctors. He was almost helpless about Su Yingxia''s illness. After Han 3000 came back, Su Yingxia was better, which indicates that Han 3000 may have brought back some divine medicine from the apocalypse.


    Nangong Boling always wanted to go to the apocalypse, but the reason he never told Han 3000 was that he could not be sure whether what he thought was true or not.


    Nangong Boling, which has great power, has the heart of Qin Shihuang. The reason why he wants to go to the Apocalypse for so many years is that he knows some secrets of the apocalypse, and even has thought about whether there are some secrets of immortality in such a mysterious place. He is afraid of death, so he is willing to give everything to find this possibility.


    But Su Yingxia''s condition improved, let Nangong Boling see this kind of hope.


    Nangong Boling, unable to sleep for a long time, began to plan his own chance to go to the apocalypse. Of course, he knew very well that Han 3000 was not under any threat. He could not threaten Han 3000 with secular forces, or it would lead to unexpected serious consequences.


    Besides, Han 3000 promised him that he would take him to the apocalypse as long as he was qualified. Now Nangong Boling just needs to think of a way to raise this topic.


    The next day, the good news of Su Yingxia spread all over the Cloud City. After all, she had appeared outside the villa area of Yundingshan, and all kinds of rumors were naturally broken without attack.


    When the doctors received the news, they immediately gathered at the gate of Yundingshan villa. They not only wanted to verify this, but also wanted to know how Su Yingxia got better.


    For a moment, all the famous doctors focused on Han 3000. They even regarded Han 3000 as a miracle doctor.


    Early in the morning, Moyang called Han 3000.


    Han 3000 and his wife are hugging each other and enjoying the quiet time. Suddenly, they are interrupted by the phone. We can imagine how bad Han 3000''s mood is.


    "Mo Yang, are you so illiterate now? Call me at this time?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Mo Yang naturally knows that it''s not the right time, but he has to inform Han 3000 to avoid Han 3000''s unprepared return to the hillside villa.


    "3000, those famous doctors are blocked at the entrance of the villa now. Be careful when you go back, and don''t be found by these people." Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 frowned and asked, "what are they doing?"


    "The good news of Yingxia has spread all over Yuncheng. Those guys treat you as a miracle doctor now. I guess they want to ask you how to cure Yingxia." Mo Yang explained.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing.


    miracle-working doctor?


    He is a god doctor. If it wasn''t for Ning Zhu left by Fu Yao to cure Su Yingxia, he would have nothing to do.


    "Let Nangong Boling come forward and drive these guys away. I don''t want to deal with them." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, I''ll inform Nangong Boling right now."


    Hung up the phone, Su Yingxia pillow in Han 3000''s arm said: "now you are a miracle doctor, more and more powerful."


    "Wife, it''s not good for you to tease me. I''m full of energy now, but I''m not easy to provoke." Han said with a threatening face.


    Su Yingxia''s face changed and he said quickly, "I''m wrong. Can you let me go?"


    "By the way, do you feel uncomfortable or strange?" Han Sanqian knows that he has tormented Su Yingxia for a long time, so he will not push forward. Now he is more concerned about whether Su Yingxia will have side effects because of that congealing bead.


    "No, what''s the matter? Does the divine medicine have any side effects? " Su Yingxia asked.


    "I''m just asking. Since it''s a magic medicine, how can it have side effects?" Han 3000 pretends to be indifferent and says that although there is no special situation for the time being, Han 3000 believes that in the future Su Yingxia will definitely have some changes because of Ning Zhu. After all, Ning Zhu is left by Fu Yao.


    His skull has an impact on Jiang Yingying. How can Ning Zhu just cure Su Yingxia¡° When are you leaving? " Su Yingxia suddenly asked, although she is not willing to face this matter, but her heart is very clear, Han 3000 this time back, because she is sick, not will always stay¡° Just these two days, but don''t worry. I''ll be right back when I''ve finished everything. " Han 3000 said. It''s common for Su Yingxia to leave. Since Han 3000''s identity was exposed, he didn''t have much time to stay in Yuncheng. Su Yingxia also understands the things Han 3000 has to do. After all, people can''t help themselves in the world and can''t be satisfied with everything¡° Nianer and I will wait for you. We must take good care of ourselves. " Su Yingxia said. Yundingshan villa area entrance. When Nangong Boling appeared, he let all the doctors go. But none of these world-famous doctors planned to leave. For them, Su Yingxia''s condition was relieved, which was a miracle in medicine. They all wanted to know how Han 3000 did it¡° Nangong master, let''s meet the doctor. We promise that we will leave Yuncheng as soon as possible after meeting him. "¡° This is a medical miracle. If he is willing to share his treatment plan, it will benefit many people. "¡° It''s going to be the biggest breakthrough in the history of medicine. Let''s wait. " Nangong Boling looks at these people with disdain. The treatment they want is just for their own interests. It''s bullshit to benefit many people¡° I''ll give you ten minutes. If anyone stays here, his family will die. " Nangong Boling said with a tough attitude. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 846

    The doctors know very well what Nangong Boling means. After all, they were coerced by Nangong Boling to come to Yuncheng. So they know that Nangong Boling can say such things, and they will be able to do it.


    This threat directly made many people give up the idea of staying. Many people began to leave one after another, but in the end, some of them even seemed to ignore their families'' lives for the sake of their interests.


    "Since you have to die, no wonder I am." Looking at the remaining people, Nangong Boling took out his phone with a cold face.


    Several people hurried to Nangong Boling.


    "Mr. Nangong, we''d like to see a miracle doctor. I hope you can give us a chance."


    "Yes, we just want to see the miracle doctor. There''s no other meaning."


    "Mr. Nangong, this is likely to be a genius in the medical field. We''d like to talk with him."


    The genius of medicine?


    Nangong Boling smiles faintly. Han 3000 is not from the medical world, but his ability is superior to that of the medical world. Apocalypse is the highest martial arts palace, and it hides the biggest secret in the world. In Nangong Boling''s opinion, Han 3000 is likely to become the leader of the four schools in the future.


    How can these ordinary people say that they are qualified to see this kind of identity?


    "You haven''t known me for a long time. You don''t know my means, but you will soon see that if you disobey me, you will end up dead." Nangong Boling''s cold voice.


    Several people looked at each other. Nangong Boling was more tough than they thought. He didn''t even give them a chance to see each other.


    No one will be against his own life, so the last few people left, after a moment of hesitation, also intend to leave.


    "Mr. Nangong, in that case, I''ll leave. I hope I can work for Mr. Nangong in the future."


    "Mr. Nangong, I''m leaving, too."


    "I''ll go too."


    A few people have gone away in the wind.


    Nangong Boling sniffed, then dialed the number of Moyang, told him that the villa had been dealt with.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia just get up. After washing, Su Yingxia is still reluctant to part with her. After all, she and Han 3000 haven''t been together for a long time like this, and Han 3000 will leave Cloud City soon. She doesn''t know when she will be able to meet again. Su Yingxia''s inner reluctance can''t be expressed in words.


    "If you have any requirements, I can meet them now." Han 3000 said that he knew that he was sorry for Su Yingxia, so he had to make up for it at the right opportunity. It doesn''t matter if he comes back this time. So it''s not a problem to accompany Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia thought about it and said, "go shopping with me. I haven''t bought any clothes for a long time."


    "OK, no problem." Han said.


    After leaving the hotel, they went directly to the most famous commercial street in Yuncheng. Although Yuncheng is a small city, there are all kinds of famous brands. This is also the place where young people gather in Yuncheng. Even if it is not a holiday, the popularity here is very strong.


    Walking into a famous brand store, Su Yingxia immediately indulges in the process of fitting. After all, she is a woman, and it is a woman''s nature to love shopping.


    Accompanied by Han Sanyi, he answers the same question of Su Yingxia.


    "Is it good?"


    "Good looking."


    Su Yingxia is in high spirits, and Han 3000 enjoys it all the time. After a while, Su Yingxia has tried no less than ten clothes, and even the salesmen on one side feel a little impatient, but Han 3000 still keeps a faint smile on his face.


    This carefree time is very precious to Han 3000, and he doesn''t know whether he will have the chance to enjoy it in the future, so Han 3000 treasures it very much.


    It took nearly two hours for a shop. After su Yingxia changed her clothes, she took Han 3000''s hand and asked, "are you tired?"


    "Of course, I''m not tired. It''s natural to go shopping with my wife. How can I be tired?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "So let''s move on to the next store?" Su Yingxia asked tentatively.


    Han 3000 nodded and walked toward the cashier.


    "Wrap up all the clothes you just tried. Please send them to Yundingshan villa area, hillside villa for me." Han 3000 said to the cashier.


    Originally, a group of salesmen thought Su Yingxia was here to try to play, but they were already impatient. When they heard Han 3000''s words, they were stunned.


    Su Yingxia nearly two hours time, tried dozens of sets of clothes, unexpectedly all want to buy!


    And the delivery address, let the cashier feel incredible.


    Who lives in the hillside villa in Yundingshan villa area? Almost no one knows the whole Cloud City. Reporting this address, Han 3000 is equivalent to exposing his identity.


    "Please... Please repeat the shipping address." The cashier is afraid that he heard the wrong address, stammered to Han 3000 asked.


    "Yundingshan villa area, hillside villa." Han 3000 said again with a smile. The cashier took a deep breath to make sure he heard right. Next, swipe the card to sign. After seeing Han 3000''s three words, the cashier confirmed Han 3000''s identity. Han 3000, the first person in Yuncheng, went shopping with his wife to buy clothes. He is such a big man who loves his wife so much. How can he not be envied by other women? As soon as Han 3000 and Su Yingxia left the store, the salesmen got together¡° I didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so handsome. I really envy Su Yingxia. "¡° Su Yingxia is the most beautiful woman in Yuncheng. Han 3000 is certainly not bad, but it''s enviable. It''s true. We have to work for many years to buy this pile of clothes. "¡° It''s really the most enviable woman in Yuncheng. If only I had a husband like Han 3000. "¡° Don''t daydream. Get your clothes ready and I''ll send them to the hillside villa later. " The sales manager said to several employees. The same scene happened several times. Every time Su Yingxia entered a store, Han 3000 would not hesitate to buy the clothes she had tried on her upper body. He was not enjoying the pleasure of shopping, but was able to see Su Yingxia''s satisfied expression, which was what he wanted. A day goes by quickly. In the evening, Han 3000 ordered the crystal restaurant on the top floor of Mingzhu building. This is the first place where he made a sensation in Yuncheng. Even up to now, many people in Yuncheng still remember that the rose in the crystal restaurant was floating on that day. This is also a day worthy of admiration¡° Do you remember our anniversary? " Come to the crystal restaurant, Su Yingxia face happy taste of Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 847

    Every bit of being with Su Yingxia is worth remembering for Han 3000. How could he forget such an important thing?


    "Of course, you cry like a cat." Han 3000 said.


    Su Ying Xia Du mouth, a face of discontent said: "not all blame you, surprise almost turned into a fright."


    Han 3000 smiles.


    At this time, the manager came up.


    The last time he faced Han 3000, he was a loser among the people in Yuncheng. But this time, Han 3000 was the first person in Yuncheng. The manager was modest and didn''t dare to neglect him.


    "Mr. Han, the position is ready for you. Please follow me." Said the manager, bending over.


    The location near the window has the best view. You can have a panoramic view of the Cloud City at night. This is the best viewing platform. You can almost see the whole picture of the Cloud City.


    Generally speaking, the person who wants to reserve this position must be a leading person in Yuncheng. For example, today, this position is reserved, and it is also a big person in Yuncheng. However, after Han 3000 called crystal restaurant, they immediately cancelled all the positioning, making room for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    Originally, the man was still very angry about it, and even planned to talk to the boss. However, as soon as he heard the location of Han 3000, he suddenly became angry and didn''t dare to fart. This is the influence of Han 3000 in Yuncheng.


    No matter how big a person is, as long as you hear Han 3000, it must be a tiger becoming a sick cat.


    "Mr. Han, here is the menu." The manager called them in person and took out the menu.


    Han 3000 pushed the menu to Su Yingxia and said to the manager, "don''t you know the truth that wife is the eldest? How can you give it to me?"


    The manager was ashamed for a while, so he made a quick apology.


    Su Yingxia was happy and said to the manager: "don''t pay any attention to him. He is a fool."


    When the manager heard this, his forehead was cold and sweaty. Su Yingxia dared to say this, but he didn''t dare to speak at will.


    Han 3000 is a fool, unless he doesn''t want to be in Yuncheng.


    "Wife, there is an outsider. You have to give me some face." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia suddenly asked the manager, "do you think I want to give him face?"


    The manager was so wronged that he was about to cry. The couple''s immortals were fighting. He was not qualified to participate. If he said something wrong, he would be doomed.


    "Miss Su, you''d better order. I''ll go and wait. You can call me at any time." With these words, the manager ran away.


    Su Yingxia covered her mouth with a smile and said to Han 3000, "look at you. It''s all you. The manager is too scared to speak."


    "I can carry the pot. You are too much. Be careful, I won''t spare you tonight." Han 3000 threatened.


    Su Yingxia vomited the tip of his tongue and said, "I won''t go to the hotel tonight. I want to go home. I miss my daughter. You have to be honest and coax her to sleep tonight."


    Han Sanqian nods and will return to the Apocalypse tomorrow. He doesn''t know when he will see Han Nian again. He also hopes to spend some time on Han Nian.


    After ordering, the couple began to sprinkle dog food. You feed me and I feed you, which made the waiter''s eyes red with envy.


    "I don''t know who said that Su Yingxia was cheating some time ago. If you look at other people''s feelings, can it be like cheating?"


    "It''s a malicious rumor. Don''t talk about it any more. If he hears it, we''ll be finished."


    "Talent and beauty are really enviable."


    Hillside villa.


    When he ting and Jiang Yingying wash dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen, he Ting asks Jiang Yingying, "do you want to go when you come back this time?"


    "I''ll be leaving soon." Jiang Yingying said that she knew what Han 3000 wanted to do, so she knew very well that Han 3000 would not delay too long in Yuncheng.


    He Ting sighed and looked at Jiang YingYing and said, "although I can''t bear you to go, you can take care of 3000. I can rest assured. Remember, don''t let him show off. He has a wife and daughter now. Before doing anything, the first thing to consider is his own safety."


    Jiang Yingying heart wry smile, Han 3000 will soon go to the second world, this thing brings danger is immeasurable.


    Of course, this is not Han 3000''s ability to show off. Jiang Yingying is very clear about the reason why he did it.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll remind him, but your concern for him seems to have overshadowed me. Aren''t you afraid that I''m jealous?" Jiang Yingying deliberately pretends to be unwilling to say.


    "His kindness to our family can''t be repaid in my life. It''s a matter of course that I care more about him. Without him, we might still be sleeping on the street." He Ting is a grateful person. Sooner or later, she will recite sutras and pray for God''s blessing. This is something she can do within her ability.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for brother 3000, we wouldn''t know where it is." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yingying." He Ting suddenly turns around and looks at Jiang Yingying with a dignified face. Jiang Yingying knows that he Ting suddenly becomes serious. She must have something important to tell herself and listen quietly¡° If 3000 is in danger, will you stand in front of him? " He Ting asked. Jiang Yingying nodded her head without hesitation and said, "Mom, I won''t be afraid." He tingdun time tears in her eyes, said: "I know it''s unfair to you, but life to remember grace, we have no other way to repay, if one day, I hope you even if you die, also want to ensure his safety." Jiang Yingying went to he Ting, wiped the tears on he Ting''s cheek with her hand, and said, "Mom, don''t worry. If there is such a day, I will do it according to what you say."¡° I hope I can make up for what I owe you in this life. " He Ting''s tears are falling more and more. After all, it''s her daughter. How can she not love Jiang Yingying. But she didn''t want Han 3000 to be in danger. Since she couldn''t, she could only repay him in this way¡° Mom, you don''t owe me. I will be your daughter in my next life. I will be filial to you. " The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly, but the tears kept falling. Shi Jing at the door of the kitchen rubs the corner of her eyes. She used to wash the milk bottle for Han Nian. Unexpectedly, she hears these words, which makes her very moved. Shi Jing has never felt this kind of emotion in the Han family''s compound in Yanjing. The ordinary mother and daughter regard kindness as so important. Compared with Yanjing shopping mall, which has only interests, this is the real warmth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 848

    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia return to the hillside villa. It''s nearly nine o''clock. Han Nian is still in the stage of eating and sleeping. Most of the day, he is in the stage of sleeping.


    Han Sanqian and his wife take Han Nian back to their room and look at the little girl falling asleep. Both of them have a silly smile on their faces.


    A family of three, so quiet together, seems to be the happiest thing in the world.


    Han Sanqian held Han Nian all night, but he was still energetic the next day.


    Early in the morning, Han 3000 was called to the backyard by Han Tianyang. Su Yingxia''s condition has recovered, and the Cloud City affair has come to an end. So Han Tianyang wants to ask Han 3000 when to leave.


    "Today." In the face of Han Tianyang''s question, Han 3000 quickly gave the answer. In fact, he didn''t want to leave so soon. However, Yi Lao said that the fluctuation of the second world had become more and more serious. Time was running out, so Han 3000 didn''t dare to delay any longer.


    "In such a hurry?" Han Tianyang asked with a frown.


    "There''s something else I need to deal with. It''s urgent." Han 3000 said.


    "Danger?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Yes."


    "Life threatening?"


    "Yes."


    Han Tianyang sighs. He doesn''t persuade Han 3000, because he understands Han 3000''s character. If it''s something that has been decided for a long time, Han 3000 won''t make any changes.


    "Be careful, no matter what danger you encounter, you should remember that in Yuncheng, Su Yingxia and Han Nian are waiting for you." Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandfather, I will come back alive." Han Sanqian said firmly.


    Han Tianyang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "Grandpa, I believe you. We are all waiting for you in Cloud City."


    After saying goodbye to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 didn''t stay too long. Originally, he intended to let Jiang Yingying stay, but Jiang Yingying insisted on staying with him. There was no room for negotiation. Helpless Han 3000 had to take Jiang Yingying again.


    Apocalypse.


    Four fields.


    Yilao is restless during this period of time. His plan has been broken by Han 3000. Moreover, Han 3000 has to go to the second world by himself, which makes him feel uneasy. Although he knows that Han 3000 is a better choice, in yilao''s opinion, Han 3000 shows such strong strength when he is so young, and his upper limit is not just that, If we can give him a few more years, he will certainly become stronger and will probably become the pillar of the whole apocalypse in the future.


    Once han 3000 goes to the second world, apocalypse has a great possibility to lose this talent. This is something yilao doesn''t want to see.


    "Old Yi, in my opinion, according to Han 3000''s character, you can''t change his decision anyway. Why worry?" The assistant said to yilao that although he had not been in contact with Han 3000 for a long time, there was no doubt that Han 3000 was strong in some aspects. Since Han 3000 had decided to go to the second world, it was useless for yilao to tangle with this matter.


    "Yes, but how can I not worry." Yi old sighed and said, the truth is that the assistant said, he also very understand, but understand does not mean acceptable.


    "In fact, I really admire Han 3000. Even the younger generation of Apocalypse dare not go to the devil''s cave, but he dares to go to the second world. I don''t even have the courage." The assistant sighed.


    "Courage is not invincible. Courage alone is useless." Yi said.


    With a faint smile, the assistant said, "elder Yi, you are wrong. Han 3000 is not only courageous. Does anyone dare to question his strength? In less than a month, I have completed the road of promotion, and become a strong man of heaven''s character. There is no one before and no one after. Do you dare to guarantee that there will be a second person who can achieve this achievement? "


    This makes yilao speechless. The miracle created by Han 3000 can''t be compared with anyone. If you want to copy Han 3000''s brilliance, I''m afraid no one can do it.


    But it was because of his excellence that yilao didn''t want him to die in the second world.


    "You say, how did he escape the attack of the monsters in the devil''s cave? Is it as simple as he said?" Old Yi asked. He had thought about it many times. After all, Han 3000 was too perfunctory and full of loopholes. He had to make people wonder what happened in the devil''s cave.


    "If he doesn''t want to say it, let him go. It''s not necessary to go into the matter." The assistant said that it is inevitable that Han Sanqian has concealed something, but since he wants to hide it, the assistant doesn''t think it''s necessary to get to the bottom.


    "When did you become his man and how did you speak for him everywhere?" Yi old stares at assistant to say.


    The assistant said with a smile, "Mr. Yi, he''s so powerful. Of course, I have to speak for him. Shouldn''t such an excellent young man like him receive some special treatment? Look at he Qingfeng. He used to compete with the four schools, but now he dares to say Han''s three thousand and a half sentences, doesn''t he? "


    Old Yi laughs. Ever since Han 3000 came out of the devil''s cave, the whole people in the third hall have been more honest. He Qingfeng, the leader of the third hall, has praised Han 3000 for several times, which was impossible before.


    "This is true. Han 3000 has made the whole Apocalypse harmonious." Yi said¡° It''s just that Lintong is suffering a lot now, and I don''t know when he will be able to pick himself up. " The assistant sighed that Lintong used to be known as the son of heaven and the bright crown of apocalypse. But now, when people talk about Han 3000, they almost forget about Lintong. This is a very serious blow to Lintong, and it is likely to make him fall down¡° He has been poisoned for many years by the four words "son of heaven". It''s time for him to recognize the reality. For him, it''s not a bad thing. Only by recognizing the reality can he make a breakthrough, and he doesn''t need us to care about him now. In my opinion, he will soon be involved in he Qingfeng. " Yi said. The assistant smiles. In the past, he was very angry at Lintong''s behavior. After all, Lintong''s growth is closely related to the four gates. His rebellion is a shame to the four gates. But now, the assistant doesn''t think so, and even has no waves in his heart. Because Han 3000 has completely replaced Lintong, it doesn''t matter whether he wants to stay in the four gates or join the three halls¡° Also, it doesn''t matter where he is. The focus of the whole apocalypse is on Han 3000. Who cares where he goes? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 849

    Two days later.


    Han 3000 returned to the apocalypse, and the first time he came back, he dropped a heavy bomb to the apocalypse.


    He''s going to enter the devil''s cave again.


    The news, like a bolt from the blue, exploded the whole apocalypse.


    In particular, those who are strong at the level of heaven, they know how dangerous the devil''s cave is. It''s a fluke to be able to come out alive, but Han 3000 has to go again. In their opinion, it''s a very irrational behavior, and they can''t even figure out why han 3000 did it.


    Even yilao, in the face of Han 3000''s death, refused.


    "No, now you should be very clear about the danger of the devil''s cave. You were lucky enough to escape once. Do you really think you can be so lucky every time?" Yi said to Han 3000 in a hurry. He felt that Han 3000''s expansion was out of control, and he even had to go to the devil''s cave for the second time!


    "Old Yi, don''t be too excited. Since I''m going, I''m sure I''ll come out alive." Han three thousand one face comfortable to Yi old say.


    The devil''s cave is very dangerous for others. It''s a place of near death. But for Han 3000, with the protection of the red eye jade python, it''s almost 100% safe, and he has a purpose this time.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know why the red eye jade Python didn''t hurt him, but if you can take this guy with you in the second world, you can guarantee Han 3000''s safety.


    Moreover, the red fruit in the devil''s cave is one of the reasons why han 3000 went in. It can improve his own ability and is likely to be of great use at a critical time.


    "Bullshit grasp, those strange beasts are you can grasp, Han 3000, are you crazy?" Yi Lao walked up to Han 3000 and his expression was almost distorted.


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly.


    At this time, he Qingfeng ran to the four gate hall.


    When he saw Han 3000, he Qingfeng came to Han 3000 for the first time.


    "Are you crazy to go to the devil''s cave? Do you really think it''s a playful place?" He Qingfeng asked Han 3000.


    "He Dian Lord, this is a matter of four gates. It has nothing to do with your three halls?" Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng angrily looked at yilao and said, "this is your man. Don''t you care? He is going to die."


    Before old Yi spoke, Han 3000 said firmly: "this time, I have to go. No one can stop me. You can have a try."


    "Boy, your tone is really big now, dare to challenge us?" He Qingfeng said coldly.


    Han 3000 walked out of the hall, and he Qingfeng stood in front of him.


    Han 3000 did not hesitate to blow a punch.


    He Qingfeng said with a cool smile: "boy, although you are a strong man, don''t be too inflated. I''m the leader of the three halls. My strength is above the top ten experts. Do you dare to attack me?"


    He Qingfeng''s voice has just dropped, and Han''s three thousand fists are even popular.


    He Qingfeng quietly raised his right hand, ready to force Han 3000 back.


    But when the two fists collided, he Qingfeng retreated three steps in a row, while Han 3000 was standing still!


    The whole hall was silent and the needle fell.


    Yi old and assistant two people stare big eyes, can''t believe of looking at in front of a scene.


    He Qingfeng''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    Han 3000''s one punch can push him back!


    And the tremor caused his right hand to tremble.


    This makes he Qingfeng extremely frightened.


    Although he didn''t do his best, in his opinion, interrupting Han 3000''s attack should be as easy as hand.


    But the fact is that he was forced back by Han 3000!


    "As I said, you can''t stop me." Han 3000 said calmly.


    Voice down, Han 3000 has come out of the hall.


    The next old looking at Han 3000''s back, breathing suddenly become urgent up.


    In his opinion, Han 3000''s strength has indeed become much stronger, but he did not expect that Han 3000 could push he Qingfeng back with one punch.


    Apocalypse has four levels: Heaven and earth xuanhuang, and the strength of the top ten experts is above the Tianzi level. The strength of he Qingfeng and he Qingfeng is above the top ten experts.


    Han 3000''s strike just now is enough to prove that he has reached at least one of the top ten experts, which is beyond Yi Lao''s imagination.


    After all, he came to the Apocalypse less than a month!


    Go to he Qingfeng in front of, Yi old deep voice asks a way: "did you make a few efforts?"


    "Five." He Qingfeng said without changing his face.


    "What is it?" Yilao gritted his teeth.


    He Qingfeng face dew embarrassed, after biting teeth said: "eight points."


    Yi old heavily took a deep breath, he Qingfeng''s eight point strength is already terrible, but he didn''t stop Han 3000, on the contrary, he was forced back by Han 3000.


    This also proves that even if he uses all his strength, he can''t stop Han 3000, which is too incredible for Yi Lao.


    "Is this guy a pervert?" He Qingfeng was hit hard. For the first time, he felt that he should reexamine his strength. Old Yi shook his hands and said, "it seems that my guess is good. He is indeed the Savior."¡° But no matter how powerful he is, going to the devil''s cave again is not the same as death? " He Qingfeng said. Yilao was very opposed to Han 3000 going to the devil''s cave before, but now he shook his head and said, "since he is sure, there will be no accident. Although I don''t know where he has the confidence, I believe in him." Will Han 3000 die for no reason? This is obviously impossible. Yi Lao knows that he attaches great importance to Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Han 3000, who seems not afraid of death, is actually very afraid of death. Because he doesn''t want Su Yingxia and Han Nian to lose themselves, he will pay more attention to his life. Since he has made such a decision, it must be certain. At this time, Jiang Yingying outside the hall asked Han 3000 with a smile: "brother 3000, I didn''t expect that even he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls, couldn''t stop you. How much strength did you use?" Han 3000 said with a smile: "eight points."¡° Really? " Jiang Yingying looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. Han 3000 touched his nose and said, "if I say five points, would it be too much?" Jiang Yingying smiles like a silver bell and says: "of course, it''s not too much. But if he Qingfeng knows, he will be very injured. He can''t stop your five points strength. If you use all your strength, he''s already useless."¡° It''s true that it will be abolished, but it''s important to keep a low profile. He is also the leader of the three halls. Let''s save some face for him. " Han 3000 laughs. Jiang Yingying deeply thought that she nodded her head, and her face was already smiling. Fortunately, these words are just a private conversation between them. If they are heard by Yi Lao he Qingfeng, I don''t know how they will feel. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 850

    Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying come to the entrance of the devil''s cave. Other people don''t understand why han 3000 wants to return to the devil''s cave, but Jiang Yingying is very clear.


    At the beginning, in the devil''s cave, the little white snake insisted on following Han 3000 to leave, but Han 3000 worried that it would bring danger to the Apocalypse after leaving the devil''s cave, so he used a delaying tactic to hold down the little white snake.


    Now, Han 3000 is about to go to the second world, and it is obvious that he is going to take the little white snake with him.


    "Brother 3000, do you really want to take it with you? After all, it''s a cold-blooded animal. What if it''s free to turn against you? " Jiang Yingying asks Han 3000 anxiously.


    Han 3000 did not think about this, but he had a feeling that the little white snake would not hurt it, and he took it to the second world. Even if the little white snake rebelled, it would only threaten the second world.


    "There are too many unknown dangers in the second world. If it is willing to help me, maybe it can reduce our danger in the second world. It''s worth trying." Han 3000 said.


    Although Jiang Yingying is worried, she will never interfere with Han 3000''s decision, because her trust in Han 3000 is 100%.


    Without much hesitation, they went directly into the entrance of the devil''s cave.


    Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying just went in, Lintong stood in their position just now, and the expression on their face was very ferocious.


    As the former proud son of heaven, Lintong is proud of the whole younger generation of Tianqi. However, since Han 3000 came, his name has never been mentioned by anyone. Everyone only remembers the name of Han 3000 and forgets the former proud son of heaven.


    Although Lintong was not satisfied with this point, he could only swallow it. After all, Han 3000''s achievements were not what he could achieve. Countless talents fell into the devil''s cave. Although Lintong wanted to prove himself, he was afraid that he would slip up and become the ghost of the devil''s cave. This fear of death made him have no courage to face the challenge of the devil''s cave.


    "Lintong, you are the son of heaven. You are crushed by him. He has entered the devil''s cave for the second time, but you can only look at it at the door." He Xiaoxiao''s voice came from behind.


    Lintong turned his head coldly and said, "he Xiaoxiao, if I remember correctly, you have been demoted to the Yellow level and you are not qualified to come here."


    After all, he Xiaoxiao is the daughter of he Qingfeng. On the surface, she is not qualified to come to the devil''s cave, but she insists on coming. Who is willing to stop her? If you offend he Qingfeng, you will be sad in the days of apocalypse.


    The reason why he Xiaoxiao came here was to see if Han 3000 really wanted to go to the devil''s cave.


    She thought that Han 3000 only deliberately used this way to build up his reputation, and it might even be the conspiracy of Si men to enhance the influence of Si men in Apocalypse, but she didn''t expect that she really watched Han 3000 enter the devil''s cave again.


    "Lintong, I''m not qualified, but you don''t have the courage. We belong to the same kind of people. Why do you brag in front of me? It''s really a skill. It''s 3000 times better than Han. " He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    "He Xiaoxiao, I didn''t expect that you would change your attitude towards Han Sanqian. When can you change your attitude towards the person you hate Lintong sneered.


    "Fart." He Xiaoxiao sniffed and said, "I haven''t changed my attitude towards him. In my eyes, he is still a waste."


    Lintong looks up at the sky and laughs.


    waste material?


    What a waste!


    In a short period of one month, he was promoted from the Yellow character level to the heavenly character level. Now he has entered the frightening devil''s cave for the second time. It''s ridiculous that he Xiaoxiao even wants to treat Han 3000 as a waste.


    "He Xiaoxiao, you are barking one by one. Have you ever thought about what you are?" Lintong said.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face was livid, and then said to Lintong with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that you were robbed of the limelight, and even talked for him. It seems that you, the proud son of heaven, are really beaten down by him."


    "The strength is inferior to the person, should recognize the reality." Lintong is not satisfied, but Han 3000''s strength makes him irrefutable. He knows very well that his eloquence is nothing but the work of incompetent people. If he wants to regain his reputation as the son of heaven, he must prove himself with strength. Unfortunately, this is not what he can do now.


    He Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised that Lintong was able to say such a thing, which she never thought of. She wanted to join hands with Lintong to find a way to deal with Han 3000, but now it seems that Lintong will not do so.


    "Are you really willing?" He Xiaoxiao asked tentatively.


    "He Xiaoxiao, I advise you to be honest. In the face of absolute power, intrigue will not be of any use. Your thoughts are useless to Han 3000, unless you can surpass him in strength. Now it is not only yilao who values him, even your father." Lintong said.


    He Xiaoxiao takes a deep breath. The four gates and three halls are always at odds. Now even he Qingfeng values Han 3000!


    "Lintong, I won''t accept my life like you. Sooner or later, I will find a way to kill Han 3000." He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth.


    Lintong smile, now listen to this sentence, really let him feel funny from the heart. Kill Han 3000. For what? Is he Xiaoxiao not good at yellow character? It''s ridiculous¡° I''ll go back and shut up. Good luck. " After Lintong left this sentence, he turned and left. He Xiaoxiao clenches her fist and looks ferocious. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, she won''t be demoted to the Yellow level. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, she won''t be insulted. For the princess of the third hall, the more powerful Han 3000 is, the more angry she will be. No matter how powerful Han 3000 is, she will always feel that she has a chance to kill Han 3000. After all, she is the daughter of the Lord of the three halls. Han 3000 can''t compare her identity¡° Han 3000, my people are almost in Yuncheng. They want them to live unless they kneel down and kowtow in front of me. " In the devil''s cave. Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying''s mentality this time no longer has any tension and fear. After all, they are accompanied by little white snake, and other strange animals don''t even have the courage to show up. However, Han Sanqian''s eyes are very strange when he looks at the little white snake. He knows from Fang Zhan that the red eyed jade Python in the devil''s cave is the most terrifying beast. But Han Sanqian can''t see anything special when he looks at the little thing. He can''t eat a full meal even if he shaves his skin. He can even be called mang. Is it the Apocalypse''s information wrong? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 851

    Come to the growth place of red fruit, small white snake vigilantly looking at Han 3000, and spit red letter.


    The last time Han 3000 ate the red fruit as a meal, it made little white snake feel very sad. This time, it seems that Han 3000 will not succeed in any way.


    But Han 3000 doesn''t care. He''s going to the second world soon. This kind of good thing is well prepared. If he can bring more, he will naturally take more.


    He clapped his hand on the little white snake''s head and said, "go away. If you want me to take you away, why don''t you want to order something like this?"


    Little white snake was beaten to shake his head, obviously a little dizzy, on the side of Jiang Yingying see music out of the voice.


    "Brother 3000, this little guy is really human, much more fun than cats and dogs." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han three thousand light a smile, continue to say to small white snake: "I will take you to leave here, return to your original life place, these fruits, stay here also have no use, don''t give me to who?"


    The little white snake''s red eye obviously flashed a surprise, but he took the initiative to carry the red fruit with his mouth and delivered it to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was not surprised that he could understand his own words. He just said, "you little thing are very realistic. Are you happy to be able to go home?"


    Little white snake nodded, with some excitement.


    The red fruit grows from vines, which are all over the wall. Because Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying had a large number of fruits last time, there are not many left. After carefully searching the vines for several times, they only have about ten.


    Han 3000 gives half of it to Jiang Yingying.


    "Do you really want to come with me?" Han Sanqian asked Jiang Yingying, before he and Jiang Yingying mentioned the past second world things, originally Han Sanqian intended not to let Jiang Yingying go, after all, there are too many unknown dangers there, and it''s unknown whether he can come back alive. He doesn''t want Jiang Yingying to die with himself.


    But Jiang Yingying''s attitude is firm, and Han 3000 can''t refuse.


    "Brother 3000, I''ve thought about it and decided that you can''t persuade me." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "don''t you even fear death?"


    "If you die sooner or later, you will die one day. Why should you be afraid?" Jiang Yingying simply said.


    Han 3000 nodded, no longer entangled in this issue.


    Frown and look at the little white snake. If you want to take this guy out of the devil''s cave, you have to find a way. Don''t let others find out. Otherwise, I''m afraid Han 3000''s experience in the devil''s cave can''t be concealed.


    If other people know that the monster in the devil''s cave won''t hurt him, it will cause a lot of rumors.


    Little white snake seems to understand what Han 3000 is thinking. She swims to Han 3000, goes directly into Han 3000''s sleeve, and sits on her arm. In this way, no one will find her.


    "It''s really good at looking at people''s faces. If only it could talk, at least it could tell me what kind of place the second world is." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother 3000, he is a beast after all. How can he talk to people?" Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded, which is really a little extravagant, but he just said it casually, and did not really think so.


    "Come on, after leaving the devil''s cave, we will face a new world." Han 3000 said.


    This time I entered the devil''s cave for a short time, just half a day. However, when Han 3000 went out of the devil''s cave alive again, it still caused a great echo in the apocalypse. He could take the devil''s cave as his own home and come and go freely. All the strong people in heaven felt Han 3000''s power.


    Han 3000 has created one incredible miracle after another in the apocalypse, which will be recorded in the annals of history by the apocalypse.


    Yi Lao and he Qingfeng appear in front of Han 3000 for the first time.


    After he Qingfeng and Han 3000 fight, he dare not despise Han 3000 any more. Even if he doesn''t know that Han 3000 and he don''t have all the strength to fight each other and can force him back, it''s enough to make him look up to Han 3000.


    "Do you know what those people are saying now?" Old Yi said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "What?" Han 3000 looks at Yi Lao full of doubt.


    "They say that the devil''s cave is not as terrible as they think. After all, you can come out so easily." Yilao said that no one can understand how powerful Han 3000''s pioneering work is, except for those who are strong at Tianzi level. People below Tianzi level even feel that the devil''s cave is no longer terrible, and now many people are eager to challenge the devil''s cave.


    "Isn''t your goal just achieved?" Han 3000 said.


    Yilao does not deny that he hopes to use Han 3000 to eliminate other people''s fear of the devil''s cave, because the Apocalypse needs to have a strong person to be born, so he must cross the threshold of the devil''s cave. In the past ten years, no one has been able to pass the test of the devil''s cave, which has formed a deadlock, and no one dares to challenge.


    The emergence of Han 3000 broke the deadlock and made the strong men at the prefecture level finally have the confidence to face the devil''s cave.


    "Don''t go to the second world, I still..." before old Yi finished, Han 3000 interrupted: "this matter has not been discussed, I have to go."¡° Han 3000, you are the hope of apocalypse in the future. How can you sacrifice your life to risk? You can inspire many people in Apocalypse, and even more strong people will appear because of you. Only you can change the status quo of apocalypse. " He Qingfeng said with a quick look. Han 3000 is surprised to see he Qingfeng. He can say such words. It''s really a surprise to Han 3000¡° Lord he, how can you care about me? " Han 3000 said. He Qingfeng shook his head and said, "I don''t care about you, but about the future of apocalypse. It''s meaningless for you to die." In order to fight against the second world, apocalypse needs a large number of real strong people to be born. In addition to encouraging the birth of strong people, Han 3000''s own strength can also play a key role in the war, and may also be able to turn the tide. If he goes to the second world to die in vain, it''s a pity for his strength¡° It''s the best way to nip the danger in the cradle. With the present strength of apocalypse, do you think it can cultivate thousands of talents in a short time? " Han three thousand a pair of indifferent expression to he Qingfeng quality ask a way. Thousands of days strong? This is the strength of Apocalypse at its peak. It is impossible for Apocalypse to return to its peak¡° Han 3000, anyway, you have to come back alive. " Yi old suddenly said, listen to his words, seems to have no intention to stop Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 852

    He Qingfeng Leng for a while, eyes don''t understand looking at Yi old, said: "are you crazy?"


    Yi Lao has no choice but to smile bitterly. He is not crazy, but knows that he can''t stop Han 3000. Now things are completely beyond his imagination. In the final analysis, he underestimates Han 3000''s strength, so that his plan is completely broken. Now it''s obvious that no one can change what Han 3000 wants to do.


    "Can you stop him?" Old Yi asked him back.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously thought of what happened above the four gates hall.


    At that time, Han 3000 said he couldn''t stop him, and he Qingfeng still thought he was a joke.


    But now think about it, it''s not easy to block Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, we are for your own good." He Qingfeng said to Han 3000.


    "Lord he, you are an upright man in front of right and wrong. I appreciate that, but I hope Lord he can understand what I have decided to do." Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng sighed. He didn''t know what to say to persuade Han 3000. This is a smelly stone. It''s really helpless that oil and salt don''t enter.


    "When are you going to go?" Old Yi asked Han 3000.


    "Tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "In such a hurry?" Yi said.


    "If you delay any longer, I''m afraid it''s too late. You should know better than me what the fluctuation of forbidden area means." Han 3000 said.


    Old Yi nodded. Since he wanted to go, it would be better to go as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be useless to go.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Old Yi asked.


    "Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, I hope they can be transferred by me." Han 3000 said.


    "These two people will be exclusive to you in the future. No one can command them except you." Finish saying this words, Yi old saw to he Qingfeng.


    After all, apocalypse is not an arbitrary one, so he Qingfeng''s consent is needed.


    He Qingfeng nodded helplessly and said, "the three halls give these two people privileges. In the future, they will never hide what they want."


    "Thank you, Lord he. See you tomorrow." Han 3000 finished and left.


    He Qingfeng sighed one after another that Apocalypse had not seen such talents for a hundred years, but he wanted to go to the second world to die, which really made his heart reluctant.


    "If he can stay in Apocalypse, he will certainly play an important role in the future. Why don''t you persuade your apprentice, you old man?" He Qingfeng said.


    "He is not my apprentice, but you think so. We have never had a teacher worship ceremony between us, and he may play a greater role in the second world, which you and I can''t predict at this moment." Yi said.


    "That''s right, but if you stay at the apocalypse, you can at least see more hope. After all, the second world is an unknown field, and no one knows what''s going on there." He Qingfeng said.


    Old Yi shook his head. He obviously didn''t think so.


    With the current strength of apocalypse, waiting to die is definitely a dead end. Otherwise, he would not have decided to go to Apocalypse.


    In yilao''s view, if we want to really solve this problem, we can only break through it from within the second world. Otherwise, the hidden danger of the second world will never be solved.


    "Now all we can do is trust him."


    Han Sanqian and Jiang Yingying come to the field of Huang character level again.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian have made great progress. Their gratitude to Han 3000 is self-evident. Seeing Han 3000, they are kneeling down to greet him, just like their parents.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s generosity, their strength would never have improved, and they would only be yellow in their life, and there would never have been a breakthrough. But now, when next year''s classification competition starts, they are fully confident to hit the Chinese character level.


    See two people kneel down, Han 3000 did not stop, but said: "I hope you can leave apocalypse, to Cloud City."


    "We naturally follow your decision, but the Apocalypse can''t give us any orders. We dare not leave easily." Zhuang Tang said.


    "From now on, you two just need to obey my orders. As for other people''s words, you don''t have to worry any more. This is the privilege given to me by yilao and he Qingfeng, which has been recognized by the four gates and three halls." Han explained.


    Chuang Tang was surprised that the four gates and three halls were now independent of Han 3000?


    Although the number of people in this vein is small, it is enough to show that yilao and he Qingfeng attach great importance to Han 3000.


    "In that case, when do you want us to leave?" Asked Zhuang Tang.


    "Now, the responsibility to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian is the only purpose for you two in the future. If they are hurt at all, I will take your lives when I come back." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Please don''t worry. If you want to hurt them, you must step over my two bodies." Gong Tianshen said.


    Han 3000 took out two red fruits and said, "after half a year, if you take this red fruit, you can improve your strength again."


    Chuang Tang and Gong Tian can see how powerful this red fruit is. They are so excited that they don''t know what to say. They can only thank Han 3000¡° As long as you do what I ask for, I will guarantee that you will become a strong man in the future. " Han 3000 said¡° Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Han. "¡° From today on, I and I are the pawns of Mr. Han and have worked for him all my life. "¡° Remember, no matter who wants to hurt them, even the Apocalypse can''t let them go. " Han 3000 said. After Han 3000 left, he couldn''t even see his back, so Gong Tian and Zhuang Tang stood up. Carefully put away the red fruit, Gong Tian said: "master, listen to Han 3000, he seems to be going somewhere." Zhuang Tang reprimanded: "what Mr. Han wants to do, how can we guess at will? Just do our own thing well is to pack up quickly and leave for Yuncheng immediately."¡° Yes Gong Tian said¡° Brother 3000, will they be benefited too much? " After walking far away, Jiang Yingying asks Han 3000 that there is not much left of the red fruit, which is already a treasure. Now it is a pity for Jiang Yingying to give it to them¡° Compared with the safety of Yingxia and nianer, these belongings are nothing. " Han 3000 light way¡° But now who dares to hurt them? There''s Mo boss in Cloud City, and Apocalypse can''t just send people to Cloud City. " Jiang Yingying doesn''t understand¡° The lesson of the past tells me that anything can happen, and it''s very necessary to prepare for a rainy day. And the Apocalypse will not send people, which does not mean he Xiaoxiao will not. Once a woman''s revenge is urgent, everything is possible. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 853

    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Jiang Yingying''s eyes twinkle with cold light. For her, anyone who wants to hurt Su Yingxia and Han Nian is an enemy. Since he Xiaoxiao is likely to do so, in her opinion, killing is the best.


    "Brother 3000, why not kill her directly?" Jiang Yingying said in a cold voice.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile, but he Xiaoxiao, the daughter of the Lord of the three halls, how could she say that she could kill her?


    If things were so easy, Han 3000 would not let Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian go to Yuncheng.


    Although he Qingfeng has demoted he Xiaoxiao to yellow, it doesn''t mean he Qingfeng doesn''t pay attention to him. He did it for others. After all, he Xiaoxiao''s words at the entrance of the devil''s cave on that day have aroused public anger. Even if he is willing to protect him, he has to think about the impact of the situation.


    "If it wasn''t for my influence, he Qingfeng would not demote he Xiaoxiao to the rank of yellow. After all, she is he Qingfeng''s daughter. She is the person he Qingfeng attaches the most importance to. How can she just kill her?" Han 3000 said.


    "But it''s a disaster to keep her. I don''t worry." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han Sanqian is not at ease, because he can see that he Xiaoxiao is a very vengeful and evil minded woman, but Han Sanqian has no way. He can''t ignore he Qingfeng. Once he really kills he Xiaoxiao, the Apocalypse will fall apart, which is not a good result for anyone.


    "Don''t worry. Besides Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, there is Fang Zhan. There shouldn''t be any problem." Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Yingying is still not at ease. After all, they are going to leave, and this is not to rush from one city to another. If something happens, they can go back. This is to go to the second world. Once something happens here, they don''t even have a chance to know.


    "Brother 3000, I''ll go and warn her." With that, Jiang Yingying is going to find he Xiaoxiao.


    Han Sanyi grabbed Jiang Yingying''s shoulder and said, "if you go to find her, it will only irritate her more. Don''t do anything more."


    Jiang Yingying''s face is tangled. She knows that there is a hidden danger, but she can''t solve it. She can''t rest assured.


    "Go back to rest. It''s time to leave tomorrow." Han continued.


    "All right." Jiang Yingying nods helplessly.


    Han Sanqian is afraid that Jiang Yingying only promises superficially, and will secretly go to he Xiaoxiao behind his back, reminding him: "you can''t go to her secretly, otherwise it will only make her hatred more intense. Maybe she won''t go to Yuncheng, and she will be difficult to Su Yingxia and Han Nian because of your actions."


    "I know, brother 3000, I''m not going." Jiang Yingying said.


    After all, he is going to face an unknown world tomorrow. It is impossible to say that he has no worries in his heart. However, this trip is a must.


    "What kind of place is the second world?" The sleepless Han 3000 suddenly asked the little white snake around his arm.


    Little white snake has a languid expression. She turns her head and doesn''t care about Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has seen little white snake''s very human performance. He understands human language, but unfortunately he can''t speak and can''t communicate.


    The next morning, Han 3000, who stayed up all night, was still energetic, but Jiang Yingying was slightly haggard.


    "Not asleep?" Han 3000 asks Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She didn''t close her eyes all night. Her mind was full of things about the second world. She made a lot of guesses and fantasies, so she couldn''t calm down and go to sleep.


    "Brother 3000, you haven''t fallen asleep either." Jiang Yingying asked.


    Han 3000 nodded and was ready to speak. He Qingfeng walked towards them.


    "Lord he, can''t you sleep so early?" Han 3000 smiles and asks he Qingfeng.


    He Qingfeng''s face is as heavy as water. He asks Han 3000 seriously: "have you really considered it clearly? Maybe the choice left is better."


    "If you don''t bother him, what I have decided will not change." Han 3000 said.


    He Qingfeng sighed. He also stayed up all night, because Han 3000, a top talent, is rarely seen in a hundred years. Even if he is not a member of his third hall, he does not want such a talent to fall into the second world. In he Qingfeng''s view, his role in the Apocalypse is the biggest.


    "Young man, you are so impulsive that you will never have a chance to regret it." He Qingfeng said.


    "Lord he, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Bet? What''s the bet? " He Qingfeng asked.


    "Bet I can come back. If I come back alive, the Apocalypse will no longer be divided into four gates and three halls. What do you think?" Han 3000 said.


    The reason why the Apocalypse was divided into four gates and three halls was that the predecessors considered the power balance and did not want one person to be dominant. Although the effect of balance was achieved, the two veins of the Apocalypse could not be united, which led to the frequent internal contradictions of the apocalypse. This is also the reason why there have been no more strong ones in the apocalypse.


    The division of resources, coupled with the four gates and three halls, put more thoughts into internal fighting, which naturally brought down the strength of the whole apocalypse¡° Do you know why the people who founded the Apocalypse had four gates and three halls? " He Qingfeng asks Han 3000¡° Of course, it is clear that he does not want a person to have too much power to lead Apocalypse astray. " Han 3000 said. He Qingfeng nodded and said: "since you know, you should also understand that this is impossible."¡° Lord he, have you ever thought about why the Apocalypse''s overall strength has been declining for so many years? Although the war a hundred years ago was the fall of many experts, the Apocalypse is still in the same place after a hundred years of recuperation. Such an apocalypse still needs to exist. If it is not broken and then established, the existence of Apocalypse will only be a chicken rib. " Han 3000 said. He Qingfeng takes a deep breath. As the leader of the three halls, he naturally knows the reason. However, the integration of the four gates and three halls requires a ruler with absolute influence, and it requires serving the public to achieve this¡° Han 3000, you are ambitious. You want to control the whole apocalypse in your own hands. " He Qingfeng said¡° Lord he, it''s almost time. I have to go to the forbidden area. If you''re OK, you can go with me. " Han 3000 did not answer he Qingfeng''s question directly. After that, he took Jiang Yingying to the forbidden area. He Qingfeng in situ Leng for a long time, this just quickly keep up with the pace of Han 3000. However, at this moment, he Qingfeng''s attitude towards Han 3000 is changed again. This guy is not only strong in skill, but also in mind. If the Apocalypse is handed over to him, it may really change a lot. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 854

    forbidden area.


    It seems that Mr. Yi and his assistant have arrived long ago. In addition to these two people, there are all the Tianzi strong men of Tianqi. Unfortunately, compared with the heyday of Tianqi, these ten Tianzi strong men seem ridiculous. After all, Tianqi had the power to compete with the second world before, but now, it is estimated that these ten Tianzi strong men are not enough to plug the teeth of the second world.


    "3000, I won''t tell you if I advise you. I know it''s useless. But after it''s over, I want to tell you something." Yi Lao walked to Han 3000 and said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but was staring at the entrance of the second world. Since he appeared, the energy fluctuation of the entrance became more obvious, and the faint sense of involvement appeared in his heart again, as if there was a voice calling him in the second world.


    "The second world is completely unknown to you, so after you go, you must keep a low profile. Before you are familiar with the second world, don''t do anything that is too popular or attract the attention of the second world. Once your identity is exposed, you are likely to be killed." Yi Lao reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 subconsciously nodded, these advice don''t need Yi old say, he also knows, a completely strange place, how can easily go to the limelight, tree big catch wind of the truth he still understand.


    "I won''t say anything else. I hope you can come back safely." Yi said.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying nodded, two people tacit understanding jump.


    No one thought that Han 3000 would not hesitate like this, and all of the ten strong men were shocked.


    They admire Han 3000''s courage and appreciate Han 3000''s decisive decision.


    "This guy is not afraid of death." He Qingfeng said, biting his teeth.


    Yi old helpless smile, said: "for the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, he has long put his own life and death aside, why fear."


    After a pause, yilao continued to say to he Qingfeng, "Han Sanqian is very concerned about the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, so I advise you to take good care of her daughter. She thinks that she doesn''t need me to remind you of her revenge. If these two people are hurt by your daughter, how serious the consequences will be. I don''t need to remind you."


    "Old Yi, although my daughter is a little bit naughty, she is not so impertinent." He Qingfeng said coldly.


    "Right Old Yi sneered at he Qingfeng and said, "she has been spoiled by you for a long time. You don''t know how much she has done in Tianqi. Don''t you know?"


    "Mr. Yi, this is my daughter. It''s not your turn to point out." He Qingfeng looks at old Yi discontentedly.


    "If it''s not related to Han 3000, I won''t talk much, but how can I care about this matter? If Su Yingxia and Han Nian are injured or even dead because of he Xiaoxiao, he will destroy the whole three halls and even the apocalypse. I don''t need to remind you of the speed of his strength growth." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng was shocked. He was very clear about how terrifying Han 3000''s strength growth was, because he was forced to retreat by Han 3000 in the fight with Han 3000. God knows how strong Han 3000 will become this time he goes to the second world.


    However, he Qingfeng still believes that he Xiaoxiao will not do this kind of thing. In he Qingfeng''s opinion, being naughty and vicious are totally different things, and he Xiaoxiao is just a little naughty.


    "Don''t worry about Lao Yi. I know how to deal with my own affairs." He Qingfeng said.


    Yi Lao could not help shaking his head. It seemed that he Qingfeng would know what kind of woman he Xiaoxiao was after he had said it thoroughly. Otherwise, he really thought he Xiaoxiao was innocent.


    "As far as I know, he Xiaoxiao has secretly sent someone to leave the Apocalypse until she goes, but she sent someone to leave for no reason. I don''t need to say more about where she went." Yi said.


    "Old Yi, is it too much for you to slander a little girl like this?" He Qingfeng looks at yilao angrily.


    "You can find out if you are slandering yourself. Can''t you do this little thing? If you don''t, I''ll have to deal with it myself. " Finish saying, Yi old turn to leave, said so much also almost should accept, as for he Qingfeng how to do, is not he can manage.


    He Qingfeng saw that yilao was not joking, and he would not slander he Xiaoxiao so much. He ran to the Yellow level.


    If he Xiaoxiao really does such a thing, he must stop it at the first time. Otherwise, once he makes a big mistake, he will regret it.


    Although he Qingfeng is the leader of the three halls, his identity is not worth mentioning in the face of strength. No one can speculate how strong Han 3000 will become in the future. If Su Yingxia and Han nianzhen are injured or even died because of why they are Xiaoxiao, Han 3000''s anger may burn the whole Apocalypse!


    The entrance to the second world is calm. After Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying jump, it seems that nothing happened.


    At this time, Han 3000 was in the space tunnel. He felt that the pressure around him was about to crush his body. I don''t know how long it took. As soon as the pressure dissipated, he fainted.


    When Han Sanqian woke up again, he found that he was wearing a red robe, which made him look very happy. The surrounding environment gave him a very old-fashioned and simple feeling, like suddenly crossing back to ancient times. There is a bronze mirror in the southeast corner of the room. When Han 3000 comes to the mirror, he suddenly finds that he is wearing a wedding dress! Han 3000, with a blank face, didn''t know what happened. Just as he wanted to ask someone, the door was pushed open and a cold looking woman came in wearing a phoenix crown. When the woman saw Han 3000, her face was obviously surprised, and then she was full of anger¡° You wake up The woman gnashed her teeth and said to Han 3000, full of anger, just like seeing the enemy who killed her father. Han Sanqian doesn''t know why he has come to the second world safely, but he doesn''t know why he is here, why he is wearing a red robe, and who this woman is¡° Who are you Han 3000 asked. Without saying a word, the woman came to Han 3000, and a loud slap slapped Han 3000''s face. This makes Han 3000 even more confused. The hatred in the woman''s eyes is very strong, which makes Han 3000 wonder if he has done something wrong to her, even if he doesn''t realize it? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 855

    "All I want is a piece of trash. Why do you wake up at this time?" Looking at the woman''s appearance, she almost broke her teeth. Han 3000 seemed to be very unacceptable to her when she woke up.


    When she raised her hand again, Han 3000 reached out and pinched her wrist directly.


    Han 3000 is not a person who can fight or scold. And now he doesn''t understand anything. How can he be humiliated by a woman like this.


    Even if she looks very beautiful, Han 3000 will never let her do whatever she wants.


    "Where I am, why I''m wearing it, and who you are." Han 3000 asked.


    Women want to break free, but she was surprised to find that the man in front of her is very powerful, which makes her eyes flash a touch of light.


    "I order you to stay in your room and not go anywhere, otherwise I will try my best to kill you." The woman says to Han 3000 in the tone of command.


    "OK, I can''t go anywhere, but I have to know what''s going on." Han 3000 said.


    "Let go of me, I''ll let people explain what''s going on, and I''ll let you know what you should do in the future." Said the woman.


    Han 3000 released her hand, and the woman turned away without hesitation.


    Han Sanqian looks at himself in the bronze mirror and has an inexplicable foreboding feeling that this dress is like marriage, but he thinks it''s impossible. How can he be moved to the wedding ceremony when he has just come to the second world?


    And he had been in a coma before. How could that woman marry him just now.


    All the doubts in Han 3000''s mind turned into a paste, but soon, the door was pushed open again, and a simple dressed character who looked like a servant girl came in.


    "Miss asked me to come. If you have any questions, you can ask me." The servant girl says to Han 3000.


    According to their makeup, Han 3000 guesses that the second world is probably an ancient civilization, which makes him want to see what the outside world is like.


    However, without knowing the current situation, Han 3000 will not leave easily. After all, he is not familiar with the world. Once he walks around casually, he will show his flaws, which is very dangerous for him.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Han 3000 asked his first question.


    "Three months." Said the servant girl.


    "What Han 3000 said in consternation that he had been in a coma for three months. How could it be? For him, this time was just like a day passed!


    "Miss, I thought you would be in a coma all your life and never wake up again." Said the servant girl.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, calmed down his mood, and continued to ask, "why do I wear this dress?"


    "Because today is your wedding day with miss." The maid explained.


    Han 3000''s mind is blank.


    Wedding day!


    The guess just now is true!


    But there''s one thing Han 3000 can''t figure out. Why does that woman marry a man who is unconscious? Is she crazy?


    "You just said that your lady thought I would never wake up in my life. In that case, why did she want to marry me?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "Miss doesn''t want to marry someone she doesn''t like, so she''d rather look for such rubbish as you." Said the servant girl.


    This kind of wonderful idea subverts Han 3000''s three outlooks, but he understands the meaning of the servant girl. It seems that the woman just used him as a shield. As for why she did it, the reason is very simple. It is estimated that her family wants her to marry someone, but she is not willing to. That''s why such a ridiculous thing is staged.


    All of a sudden, Han Sanqian covers his head and looks miserable.


    "It hurts. My head hurts."


    The servant girl didn''t panic, because Han 3000 woke up, and her young lady wanted Han 3000 to die. The pain he was showing now didn''t need her to care.


    "I don''t remember anything. Can you tell me where I am and where you found me?" Han 3000 asked.


    "This is Chen''s residence in Longyun city." The maid is ordered by the young lady to solve Han 3000''s doubts. She is very competent at this point. No matter what Han 3000''s questions are, she will answer them.


    "You were found in the south of Longyun city. It''s said that you were not covered in clothes at that time, and you were very down."


    "Is there anyone else besides me?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "No Said the servant girl.


    No one else!


    Where did Jiang Yingying go? Does it mean that in the space tunnel, after the separation of the two people, their positions in the second world are not the same.


    This makes Han 3000 a little worried. Jiang Yingying is a girl after all, and she doesn''t know how she is now.


    "Do you have any other questions?" The maid asked.


    "No, I want to have a rest." Han 3000 said.


    The maid nodded and left the room. Han 3000''s headache was pretended, so as soon as the servant girl left, he recovered as usual. It''s a pity that Han 3000 still has too little information. If he wants to know more about the world, he will have to do so in the future. Getting married is ridiculous for Han 3000, but in some ways, it''s also a good thing. At least he now has a cover up, so that he won''t be easily found out that he doesn''t belong here¡° I never dreamed that I could get married for the second time in my life. Welcome summer. I didn''t do anything sorry for you. I just woke up like this. The situation is beyond my control. " Han 3000 sighed and said to himself. After the maid left, she went into another room. Chen Yanran has taken off the Phoenix crown on her head, and her expression is still very angry. It is obvious that Han 3000''s soberness is something that she can''t accept¡° Well, what did he ask? " Chen Yanran asked the maid¡° Miss, he doesn''t seem to remember anything. He asked some ordinary questions, where is he and why did he marry you? " Said the servant girl. Chen Yanran sneered and said, "I thought that finding a garbage that has been in a coma could solve my problem. I didn''t expect that he would wake up at such a time. I have to find a way to kill him. How can he be my husband?"¡° Miss, he''s just married to you. If you kill him, it''s not a failure. " The servant girl worries a way. With a faint smile, Chen Yanran said, "how can I fall short of success? He is my husband. I''ve been guarding for him for three years. Of course, it''s worth it to exchange a life of waste for three years of worry free."¡° What are you going to do, miss? " The maid asked¡° Longyuncheng''s annual animal hunting conference is about to start. I will let him die as a matter of course. " Chen Yanran said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 856

    Han 3000 was locked in the room. Although a wooden door could not stop his violence, Han 3000 did not dare to do so easily. After all, he knew nothing about what happened outside the door, and what kind of consequences would happen after kicking it open, which was beyond Han 3000''s expectation.


    Although the feeling of being imprisoned is very uncomfortable, for Han 3000, every step he takes now should be extremely careful. Once he loses his life here, Han 3000 will never see Su Yingxia and Han Nian again.


    As it gets late and night falls, Han 3000, lying in bed, finally hears the sound of footsteps outside the door.


    It was the servant girl who brought food for Han 3000.


    The food was delicious, but the maid stood by and said nothing, which made Han 3000 feel that he was being watched.


    "I''ve been in a coma for such a long time. Did you take care of me?" Han 3000 asks to the servant girl.


    "You don''t have to thank me for my request. I''ll just do it now." The tone of the servant girl didn''t have any feelings, which gave Han 3000 a kind of mechanical feeling.


    "I''m curious. What did I eat during my coma?" Han 3000 looks at the servant girl doubtfully. When he wakes up today, he doesn''t have any hunger.


    "Liquid food."


    Han 3000 nodded and continued to ask, "who is your miss? Is the Chen family in Longyun city


    "There are three families in Longyun city. Chen family is one of them. Naturally, they are rich families." The maid said that the reason why she was willing to answer Han 3000''s question was Chen Yanran''s instruction. Otherwise, she could not talk to Han 3000 at all.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Unexpectedly, when he comes to the second world, he is so lucky to be married to a rich family. It seems that he is destined to have nothing to do with poor characters in his life.


    "Can you tell me in detail the reason why your lady married me?" Han 3000 continued to ask. He had discussed this question before. Han 3000 just made some guess. Whether it is accurate or not depends on the answer given by the servant girl.


    "Because the son of the city Lord wants to marry my young lady, but my young lady doesn''t want to, so you have become my young lady''s means to deal with outsiders." Said the servant girl.


    "Didn''t her family refuse? After all, in her eyes, I''m just a vegetable who can never wake up." Han 3000 said.


    The servant girl Xiu eyebrow tiny wrinkly, say: "what call vegetable person?"


    Han Sanqian was surprised that such words should be strange to the second world. He must pay attention to this matter when he talks in the future. Otherwise, it''s easy to be noticed that he doesn''t belong here.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just talking about it. It''s probably someone who sleeps forever." Han 3000 said.


    The maid thought of plants and compared people to plants. She suddenly realized that it was very appropriate to use this word to describe Han 3000''s state before.


    "This is the decision made by the young lady after discussing with her family. Naturally, no one will refuse." Said the servant girl.


    Han Sanqian thought, are you all crazy? If you refuse the son of the Lord of a city with your daughter''s innocence, will you be the son of the Lord of a city? Is it so ugly?


    "Isn''t it possible for your daughter to better promote the status of the Chen family in Longyun city by marrying the son of the Lord of the city? Why doesn''t she want to?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    A trace of impatience flashed across the servant girl''s face and said, "please have a meal quickly. After dinner, there will be a special person to bathe and change clothes for you."


    Special person!


    Bath and change clothes.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help smelling his body. He suddenly found a problem. After being in a coma for such a long time, he had a peculiar smell on his body, but he smelled bursts of fragrance!


    "When I was in a coma, someone bathed me every day?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Not bad."


    Han 3000''s head drooped powerlessly. In this way, he was already seen by those servants!


    After a while, some servant girls brought hot water. Although all of them were pretty good-looking and smart, Han 3000 could not imagine their hands touching on him. They were all taken advantage of by the servants. Although they were not unfaithful to Su Yingxia, it was hard for them to see the secret of their privacy.


    "You go out. I''ll do it myself. Don''t bother you." Han 3000 said to several servant girls that he had no choice when he was in a coma before, but now, Han 3000 would never allow these people to do anything to him.


    A few servant girls didn''t listen, pestle in situ motionless.


    Han 3000 slightly a anger, said: "I don''t need your help, hurry to go."


    "You go first." Chen Yanran''s appearance has solved this problem for Han 3000.


    At the first glance, she gives Han 3000 a very amazing feeling. Even if she sees it for the second time, she has changed into an ordinary dress, which still makes Han 3000 feel very beautiful. This is a real beauty, but Han 3000 can''t figure out why she doesn''t want to marry the daughter of the city leader.


    "What''s your name?" Chen Yanran asked Han 3000.


    "Han and 3000, how about you?" Han 3000 said¡° Chen Yanran¡° It''s a nice name. "¡° I heard that you don''t remember anything. " Chen Yanran asked¡° It''s a blank. If you''re willing to help, you can find a famous doctor to treat it for me. I heard the maid say that the Chen family is very powerful in Longyun city. It shouldn''t be difficult for you. " Han 3000 said. Chen Yanran sneered in her heart. In her eyes, Han 3000 was just a dying man. How could she possibly seek a doctor for Han 3000¡° From tomorrow, you can walk around and have a look. In half a month, there will be a hunting meeting in Longyun city. You will join me. " Chen Yanran said¡° What''s the meaning of the game meeting? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° Literally, if there is nothing else, I won''t disturb you. " With that, Chen Yanran directly turned and left, and did not give Han 3000 any chance to ask. Han 3000 can feel that Chen Yanran''s heart is more like an iceberg. She must be a strong woman. The reason why she doesn''t marry the son of the city leader probably has a certain purpose. Unfortunately, Han 3000 now has too little information to judge what Chen Yanran wants to do. However, it is a good thing that he will be able to leave this imprisoned room tomorrow. As soon as he understands Longyun City, he can understand what kind of person Chen Yanran is. After taking a bath, Han 3000 is lying on the bed, enjoying the bright moonlight through the window. He doesn''t know whether the moon here is the same as the earth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 857

    The next day, Han 3000 just opened his eyes and noticed that his arm was slightly cool. When he opened his eyes, he did not know when the little white snake had returned to his arm.


    Yesterday, after Han Sanqian woke up, he looked for it everywhere, but there was no trace. He thought it had returned to his own world and left, but he didn''t expect that it had not gone yet. He was afraid of being found, so he hid for the time being.


    "Little thing, I didn''t expect that you still attached great importance to friendship and didn''t leave." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Little white snake spits out a red letter to Han 3000, and doesn''t know whether it''s expressing his loyalty or deliberately intimidating Han 3000.


    Han 3000 got up in his clothes and pushed the door out.


    Take a deep breath, involuntarily said: "the air here is really good, if you have a chance, with the summer nianer to come here for the elderly is also a good choice."


    After finishing this sentence, Han 3000 can''t help thinking of what Su Yingxia once said, finding a polygamous country, this world, is probably like this.


    Chen''s family yard is very large, several times larger than Han''s in Yanjing, but it''s not unusual. After all, it''s one of the three families in Longyun city. It''s just a small hand for Chen''s family, and the value of the world''s location can''t be compared with that of the earth.


    But for the guidance of his servants, Han almost lost his way in the yard. After a long time, Han finally got to the street.


    As Han 3000 imagined, the streets are full of ancient flavor, and people''s dress is not the slightest modern flavor, just like being in an ancient movie.


    "I don''t know what it would be like to drive a Ferrari on this street." Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing when he thought of it.


    The best place to know about longyuncheng and Chen''s family is the teahouse, so Han 3000 quickly determined his destination.


    A teahouse named tailanimal house has the most people, but the name of the teahouse is so strange that Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    After walking into the teahouse, a shopkeeper greets Han 3000 to sit down. All the tea guests nearby are talking in a low voice about Chen Yanran''s recent marriage.


    "I don''t know who miss chen married. She never showed up in Longyun city. I heard that he was a fool."


    "What a fool, I''ve heard it''s lame."


    "Your information is really not well-informed. I heard from the servants of the Chen family that the man was disabled without hands."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 couldn''t help touching his head, then looked at his legs and feet. He didn''t know where all the rumors came from, and he had been rumored to be a complete waste.


    Han Sanqian approached the group and said, "I heard that the man had been in a coma for a long time, but he didn''t wake up. I don''t know why Miss Chen married such a man."


    A few people took a look at Han 3000, and they didn''t reject him as a new stranger, so they soon chatted with each other.


    "I heard the grapevine that Chen Yanran wanted the city Lord to break up completely by doing so."


    "Huang Xiaoyong likes Chen Yanran for many years, which is a well-known thing in Longyun city. Late last night, more than ten corpses were pulled out of the city''s main residence. It''s said that it was Huang Xiaoyong''s anger. Those servants are really pitiful."


    After listening to these words, Han 3000 can''t help but frown. The city master should be the person with the highest status in Longyun city. How can Chen Yanran break with the city master?


    "Chen Yanran did this, not afraid of the anger of the city leader implicating the Chen family?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Little brother, you have just arrived in Longyun city." Someone looks at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. It seems that it''s strange for him to say this.


    "Yes, I''ve just arrived in Longyun City, and I''ve asked some elder brothers to solve their doubts. Today''s money is coming." Han 3000 said.


    Hear Han 3000 want to buy tea money, a few people are happy, also don''t hide ye, give Han 3000 explain clearly.


    From their mouth, Han Sanqian learned that the Lord of Longyun city was not the supreme existence. Although he was the Lord of Longyun City, he was still subject to the three families, because the three families were responsible for the construction and maintenance of Longyun city. Moreover, the three families supported the Lord of Longyun city. In other words, the Lord of Longyun city was just a puppet.


    Now, the puppet is probably no longer willing to accept orders from the three families, so the Chen family, as a rising bird, has torn the skin with the city leader. Moreover, they say that the Chen family intends to seize the city leader''s position. No wonder Chen Yanran is so reckless against the city leader.


    However, so far, among the three families, only the Chen family has fully expressed their attitude, and the other two families have not shown any performance, which makes Han 3000 a little strange.


    Since it is the three families that jointly promote the city Lord to ascend, this time, the three families should also be together. Why did the Chen family show their attitude alone?


    There must be some reasons why these tea guests don''t know. It''s even possible that Chen Yanran was put together by the other two families. It''s not impossible that they want to take this opportunity to get rid of the Chen family.


    "Little brother, what you want to know, we have said almost, the tea money..." "don''t worry, the tea money comes from my little brother." Han 3000 laughs¡° In this case, I''d like to thank you for your hospitality. Let''s leave first. " Several people left one by one, Han 3000 combing the information just got. One possibility is that the other two families dug a hole for the Chen family and wanted to join hands with the city Lord to get rid of the Chen family. Another possibility is that the Chen family wants to be bigger than longyuncheng and doesn''t care about the attitude of the other two families. However, the latter is less likely. After all, the three families are well-established. I''m afraid the Chen family''s ability is not enough to deal with these three forces¡° Take the money. " Han 3000 has almost come out today. He can''t be fat at one go, so he plans to go back first and learn about the hunting conference tomorrow morning. However, when the sophomore came to Han 3000, Han 3000 left out and out, but not a penny. Not only is there no money, Han 3000 doesn''t even know what the world''s money looks like¡° Boss, someone wants to drink overlord tea. " Xiao Er watched Han 3000 warily and roared. It is estimated that the shop owner often meets Han 3000, so he has been prepared for this. After a while, several strong men with wooden sticks surrounded Han 3000¡° Dare to drink overlord tea in my tailed beast house, boy, you don''t know how to write the word "death" The boss is a middle-aged man, cold voice to Han 3000 threat way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 858

    Han Sanyi looks hard. Before going out, he didn''t think about it at all, because he is never short of money in the world, and he never cares about money. He never expected such embarrassing things to happen.


    "Boss, let me explain. I don''t have money, I just don''t have it." Han 3000 said.


    The middle-aged man met with all kinds of excuses and didn''t believe what Han 3000 said. He immediately wanted his men to beat Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 is not afraid of these people in front of him, it will be difficult for him to keep a low profile in the future once there is a big stir.


    "I''m from the Chen family. If you don''t believe me, boss, you can come home with me. I''ll give you the money and double it." Han 3000 said.


    "The Chen family?" The boss looked up and down at Han 3000. He didn''t look like a poor man in the material of his clothes. Good silk fabrics can''t be bought by ordinary families.


    "Who are you from the Chen family?" Asked the boss.


    Han 3000 is baffled. If you want to say that he is Chen Yanran''s husband, these people will not believe it. After all, it is rumored that he is lame and broke his hand, and he is still a fool.


    "I''m a relative of the Chen family. You''ll understand if you come with me." Han 3000 said.


    "Go and tell the Chen family that they don''t pay for tea in my tailed animal house. Let them pay quickly." The boss ordered.


    Han 3000 was relieved that as long as the Chen family came, the matter could be solved.


    "Boss, the name of your teahouse is interesting. How can it be called tailed beast house?" Han 3000 chatted with his boss.


    Speaking of this matter, the boss showed a proud look on his face and said: "boy, I''m afraid to scare you. The reason why my teahouse is called tail beast house is that I once killed a tail beast with my bare hands, which is well known in Longyun city."


    Next, the boss talked about the scene of his tussle with the tailed beast. He seems to have said the story many times. The words are flowing, and the story connects smoothly.


    The tailed beast in his mouth should be a kind of exotic animal in this world. From his words, Han 3000 realized that exotic animals can be conquered in this world, and many people are proud of conquering exotic animals.


    "It''s a pity that the animal doesn''t want to be tamed by me. I can only kill it myself. Otherwise, I won''t be just the teahouse owner now." The boss said with regret. In fact, he just picked up a tail beast by chance, and then he made up a soul stirring story, which made the name of tail beast house.


    "What if you tame the tail?" Han 3000 asked.


    The boss looked at Han 3000 with strange eyes, what would happen if he tamed the tail beast? The whole Xuanyuan world knows this question. How could he ask such a stupid question?


    "Boy, you want to make me happy." The boss looks at Han 3000 angrily.


    Han 3000 knows that he has asked wrong questions, which is probably something everyone should know, so his ignorance makes the boss have such an illusion.


    Just as Han 3000 was thinking about the wording and preparing to explain, he walked into a teahouse and was stunned.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, the Chen family should send people to help him solve this problem, but he never thought that it was Chen Yanran who showed up in person!


    "Chen, Miss Chen!" The boss saw that Chen Yanran was also shocked.


    "Are you the boss here?" Chen Yanran asked the boss.


    Boss nodded, such as pound garlic, see Chen Yanran of he, obviously very nervous.


    "This is my husband. He forgot to bring money when he went out today. I''m really sorry." Chen Yanran nodded slightly, obviously apologizing.


    This sentence, the whole teahouse people are looking at Han 3000 with astonished eyes.


    Now the whole Longyun city is discussing who is Chen Yanran''s husband. I didn''t expect that he would appear in this way.


    It''s not a lame broken hand or a fool!


    Han 3000 himself is also a face muddled force, never thought Chen Yanran would reveal his identity in public.


    Didn''t she say yesterday that she wanted him not to leave so easily? How could a woman''s mind change so fast?


    "Miss Chen, it turns out that he is your husband. I knew that. What''s this tea money worth?" Boss secretly wiped a cold sweat, Chen family''s influence in Longyun City, is not a small teahouse boss can offend him.


    "In that case, thank you, boss." Chen Yanran looks at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 consciously goes to Chen Yanran, and they leave the teahouse together.


    "I didn''t expect that this is Chen Yanran''s husband. It doesn''t look as unbearable as the rumor."


    "When they stand together, they really feel like talented women. I have to say that Huang Xiaoyong is far behind him."


    "What''s the use of being better looking than Huang Xiaoyong? A man should pay attention to his ability. His small white face is not enough for Huang Xiaoyong to fight with one hand. Look at it. If Huang Xiaoyong knows this, his life will be hard."


    Chen Yanran''s husband''s appearance spread all over Longyun city in less than half a day. On the way back to Chen''s residence, Han 3000 asked Chen Yanran, "why do you want to do this?"¡° You are my husband. It''s a fact. I''m just telling people. Why else? " Chen Yanran light said¡° The Chen family is against the city Lord''s house. Huang Xiaoyong must hate me to the bone. Do you want Huang Xiaoyong to kill me? " Han 3000 guessed¡° He does not dare, otherwise, the marriage will not go smoothly Chen Yanran said. Han 3000 frowned. If Huang Xiaoyong had the courage to kill him, he would have come to rob his relatives. It''s true that there''s some truth to this. But Han 3000 can be sure that Chen Yanran must have a secret in doing so¡° Although Huang Xiaoyong dare not kill me, you want me to die, don''t you? " Han continued¡° We are married. It''s a fact that we can''t go back on. How can I miss your death? " Chen Yanran said. The feeling that this woman gives Han 3000 is that she is a snake and scorpion with deep mind. Her body is like being covered with a layer of fog, which makes people unable to see the reality¡° What''s the intention of the game meeting? " Han 3000 reluctantly asked, this matter, Chen Yanran must have a plot, otherwise, will not let him participate in it¡° If you tame exotic animals, you will get the attention of the imperial court. This is an adventure everyone hopes to have. Longyun city is just a small town in Xuanyuan world. People with ambition will not stay in this small place for a lifetime. " Chen Yanran is also generous. Han 3000 answers whatever she asks. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 859

    Chen Yanran''s words expose her ambition very directly. From her tone, Han 3000 feels a sense of reluctance. It seems that Chen Yanran will not be satisfied if she only stays in a small place like Longyun city.


    This also means that Chen Yanran may really want to take the position of city master, and this is just her first step.


    Compared with Su Yingxia, they are totally extreme. Su Yingxia has no dispute in character. He never cares about status and rights in the Su family. If he is not forced to have no way to go, Su Yingxia will never turn against the Su family.


    Back home, Chen Yanran gave Han Sanya a a book with the word "mountain and river" printed on the cover.


    "What is this?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Since you don''t remember anything, this book can give you a better understanding of Xuanyuan world." After leaving the books, Chen Yanran left. In the face of Han 3000, she had no sentimental nostalgia.


    Han Sanqian went back to his room and began to read books. The most important thing he needed to do now was to understand Xuanyuan world. At present, he would not miss the opportunity.


    "Miss, why do you want to do so much with him?" The servant girl asks Chen Yanran, since Chen Yanran wants to kill Han 3000, he will die sooner or later, so why go to know Xuanyuan world.


    "Just give him the last pity." Chen Yanran light said.


    The servant girl grew up with Chen Yanran. She knows very well that everything that the young lady does has a plan. It''s impossible to pity Han 3000 that she makes him understand Xuanyuan world.


    But since Chen Yanran doesn''t want to say it, the maid doesn''t dare to ask. After all, they are masters and servants. She is not qualified to intervene in what Chen Yanran wants to do.


    Han 3000 is in his room, completely immersed in the book of mountains and rivers, which is like a very magical fairy tale, recording all kinds of miracles of Xuanyuan world.


    Xuanyuan world has some kind of cultivation system, which is not explained in detail in the mountains and rivers. Perhaps the author doesn''t know the secret, but it is very simple to write that the realm is from one to nine lights, and the nine lights are the best. As for the meaning of the lights, it is not mentioned in the book. On top of the nine lights, there is a top level master, who is called Jishi. There are no more than ten Jishi in the whole Xuanyuan world, In the book, it is described that Jishi has the ability to ride through thousands of troops.


    In addition, there is another kind of person in Xuanyuan world who has the highest status and is the talent that all countries compete for. That is the animal master, which is the ability to tame different animals mentioned by Chen Yanran. People who have this ability are generally of extraordinary status, and even have the same position as the master.


    Once there is a new animal division, all countries will take out huge resources to compete.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 couldn''t help looking at the little white snake on his arm. He didn''t know whether he was an animal master or not and whether it was worth fighting for.


    If you continue to look, the mountains and rivers also record the situation of Xuanyuan, the Three Kingdoms in the world. Longyun City, where Han 3000 is located, is under the imperial court. In addition to the imperial court, there are Xia state and chongye.


    About the description of Xia state, the book only mentions the word magic, but it doesn''t write about how magic it is, which makes Han 3000 have great curiosity.


    The situation of chongye can be felt from the text, which records that chongye barbarians were rampant, eating raw meat and drinking blood.


    Look at the whole of this mountain and river, Han 3000 did not spend too long, but for Xuanyuan world understanding is a certain depth.


    At this time, the servant girl pushed the door and came in. She was still with a face that had no feelings. She said to Han 3000, "you''d better not go out these days."


    "Why?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way, before Chen Yan Ran just said he has nothing to do can go out to have a look, this just one day, want to put him under house arrest again?


    "This is for your own good. Huang Xiaoyong has sent many people nearby. Once you leave the Chen residence, he will never let you go." The maid explained.


    Han three thousand suddenly realized, said: "just right, these days I have nothing to do, just stay at home."


    The servant girl''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, some looked down upon Han Sanqian, not a man''s performance at all.


    Han 3000 can feel the servant girl''s contempt, but it doesn''t matter to him. After all, the other party is the son of the city Lord. There''s no need to argue with him at this time. Han 3000 has to keep a low profile without any background.


    "If you behave like this, you might as well go into a coma forever." After leaving this sentence, the maid turned and left the room.


    Han 3000 stood up, stretched a stretch, said to himself: "I''m afraid to go out and accidentally kill Huang Xiaoyong. What do you know about a servant girl?"


    Although Han Sanqian doesn''t know his own state now, there shouldn''t be too many experts in such a small city. Maybe his current strength can crush everyone in Longyun City, but his current situation doesn''t need to be too high-profile.


    Even if he doesn''t go out, Han 3000 won''t feel bored, because Chen''s mansion is so big that there is enough space for him to have fun.


    There are countless Koi in a pond in the backyard. Han 3000 made his own fishing rod and hook to kill time by fishing.


    At first, the servants didn''t understand what Han 3000 was doing, but when they saw Han 3000''s fish, they could not help but stretch their necks to wait and see. It seemed that they had never seen fishing before. After he lost interest in fishing, Han Sanqian began to invent new things. In this way, a week passed quickly, and the hunting conference in Longyun city was approaching. That day, Han 3000 just got up and was ready to go to the backyard pond to have another fun. Chen Yanran''s servant girl ran to Han 3000 in panic¡° Is the sky falling down? " Han 3000 asked jokingly. The servant girl looks pale and asks Han 3000, "you are miss''s husband. Miss is in trouble. You need to save her." Han Sanqian said without thinking: "she and I are just nominal husband and wife, and there is no actual relationship, and she should not want me to interfere in her affairs."¡° You''re still not a man, miss. Now you''re in big trouble. Do you want to stand by? " The servant girl said eagerly. Han 3000''s expression is still indifferent. He doesn''t really treat Chen Yanran as his wife, so Chen Yanran''s trouble is not something he should care about¡° I am not a man, you probably have not experienced, but do not need you to understand, if there is no other thing, you go to help your miss think of other ways, don''t delay me fishing Han 3000 said that and left. Servant girl a side step block in front of Han 3000, say: "you want to go, must go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 860

    Han 3000''s face suddenly became cold.


    This servant girl is making trouble out of no reason at all. She knows the relationship between Chen Yanran and herself better than anyone else. But at this time, she has to come forward to solve the trouble for Chen Yanran.


    "I don''t think your lady knows you came to me." Han 3000 tone cold said.


    As soon as the servant girl''s face changes, Chen Yanran really doesn''t know about it. It''s her own opinion.


    Seeing the expression of the servant girl, Han 3000 knew that he had guessed right, and continued: "let me guess again, Chen Yanran''s trouble should come from the other two families?"


    "How do you know?" The servant girl is very surprised. She doesn''t tell Han 3000 what happened. How could Han 3000 know?


    Han three thousand indifferent smile, how to know? This does not need to use the brain to be able to guess things, what is the difficulty.


    Chen Yanran has great ambition. At this time, she is likely to fall into the trap of the other two families.


    Who will be the leader of the city is only a puppet after all. Even if the puppet is not obedient now, the threat is not great. The Chen family is a real opponent. It is not difficult to understand that the two families want to take this opportunity to eradicate the Chen family.


    Even from the beginning of the whole thing, the goal of the other two families was not to be the leader of the city, but to overthrow the Chen family.


    "I''m extremely smart. Of course I know, but I''m sure your lady will have the means to deal with it. How can she need my help?" Han 3000 said.


    The servant girl shook her head and said, "this time it''s different. They brought four lamp masters, but the Chen family doesn''t have such masters. I''m afraid they will hurt the young lady."


    Four lights master?


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know how strong the four lamp experts are, but this is just the middle and lower stages of his strength. Chen family is so big that he doesn''t even have a four lamp expert?


    In fact, this situation is not difficult to understand. After all, Longyun city is a small place. How can a real powerful master be willing to stay here? So for Longyun City, the four lights are very rare.


    "Look at me." Han 3000 said.


    The servant girl didn''t understand the meaning of these words, but she looked Han 3000 up and down, and then said, "after reading, what''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 couldn''t help but roll a white eye and said, "I have small arms and thin legs. Can I still beat the four lamp master? It''s no use looking for me. "


    The servant girl''s face is as pale as ashes. In front of her, she can''t be the opponent of the four lamp master. It may be useless to find him, but the elders of the Chen family are not in Longyun city now. Chen Yanran is the only one to face it. She still can''t rest assured.


    "Even if you die, you have to protect miss." Said the servant girl.


    Han three thousand sneered, his life in the eyes of the maid, so worthless?


    "My life is much more important than her. I''m not willing to do such a thing as death. You''d better go now." Han 3000 said.


    "Miss, if you have an accident, you will also die. The Chen family will not let you go, nor will Huang Xiaoyong." In a hurry, the servant girl went to the doctor in a hurry. She could only try her best to threaten Han 3000.


    This sentence is to let Han 3000 stop, think is the truth, he can now safely stay in the Chen family, because he is Chen Yanran''s husband, if Chen Yanran really had an accident, his best end, also had to be driven out of the Chen family, and Huang Xiaoyong may have been waiting for him for a long time.


    For Han 3000, this kind of thing is extremely unfavorable. He wants to use the Chen family as a cover to have a deeper understanding of Xuanyuan world, and this place can avoid a lot of disputes.


    "Look at you. If you have anything to say, why do you have to threaten me? Let''s lead the way." Han 3000 said.


    "You..." the servant girl was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She was the only one she saw in her life. Didn''t she talk to Han 3000 when she first came here?


    In the front hall of the Chen family, Chen Yanran sits in the main position. Facing the other two family leaders, although she is not inferior to the two old foxes on the surface, because there are four lamp masters standing behind them, Chen Yanran will not have enough confidence.


    This is what Chen Yanran didn''t expect. They were able to find four lamp masters!


    Han 3000''s sudden intrusion broke the solemn atmosphere of the front hall.


    Han 3000 said with a smiley face, "what''s this for


    Chen Yanran frowned slightly. How can Han 3000 come!


    See a servant girl, see servant girl guilty of low head, Chen Yanran also understand.


    "Who are you?" One of the family leaders asked Han 3000 harshly.


    "To introduce myself, my name is Han 3000, Chen Yanran''s husband." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The man almost laughed. Some time ago, Han 3000 couldn''t even pay for his tea, but it spread all over Longyun city and made countless people laugh. I didn''t expect to see him today. He was really a waste.


    "Chen Yanran, your vision is really good. When you find such a waste, he can''t touch you, but he can also prevaricate others, so that Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t have a chance. It''s really miss chen." Said the man, laughing. Chen Yanran''s face is embarrassed. Although she agrees that Han Sanqian is a waste in her heart, this kind of words from an outsider''s mouth are totally different, and she will lose face¡° Han 3000, what are you doing here? There''s no business for you here. You can go quickly. " Chen Yanran said to Han 3000 in an ordered tone. Han Sanqian thought that I didn''t want to come to this place. If it wasn''t for fear that you would die, without the umbrella of the Chen family, how could I meddle in my business¡° Lady, your business is my business. How can I say that it has nothing to do with me? I can''t watch you being bullied. Moreover, I heard that a four lamp expert came here today. I want to see him. " Han 3000 said. The middle-aged man standing behind the two family leaders smashed the wooden table beside him. The visual effect was so shocking that Chen Yanran''s face changed dramatically¡° Now you''ve seen it. If you''re interested, get out of here. " The middle-aged man said to Han 3000. On the surface, Han 3000 is shocked, but in his heart, he is very disdainful. Even for him, this small means is easy to do¡° Powerful. The four lamp master is really powerful. " Han 3000 clapped hands and said. Seeing that Han Sanyi had never seen the world before, the two families laughed more unbridled¡° Chen Yanran, I have to admire your vision. "¡° Miss Chen Jiada''s move is really a blunder. Although this kind of waste will protect you from Huang Xiaoyong''s harassment, it will make you a joke. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 861

    These two words make Chen Yanran''s expression more and more ugly. She stares at her servant girl with hatred. If it wasn''t for her trouble, how could Han 3000 appear? How could she be ridiculed by these two old people.


    "It''s the younger generation''s own business. Don''t bother the two elders." Chen Yanran said.


    "Seeing the power of the four lamp master, don''t you go away?" One of the family leaders told Han 3000 that he didn''t even want to look at this kind of waste.


    Han three thousand at this time but shook his head, mouth issued tut tut sound.


    "Boy, what are you doing?" The four lamp master thinks Han 3000''s performance is aimed at himself, even if he is angry.


    "It''s just a pity that there is a stone as strong as steel in my Chen family yard. An expert once split it with bare hands. In my opinion, that''s the real expert. You just broke the wooden table. It doesn''t seem very powerful." Han 3000 said.


    The four lamp master looked at Han 3000 with ridicule and said, "there can''t be such a person in Longyun city. If you want to say these words to scare me, it''s too much to look down on me."


    "To scare you?" Han 3000 shook his head and said, "what I said is true. If you don''t believe me, ask my wife. She saw it with her own eyes."


    These words not only changed the face of the four lamp master, but also the two family leaders. If the Chen family really had such a powerful role, they were only carrying a four lamp master, and they were looking for death.


    No wonder Chen Yanran has been very calm. Did she really invite someone more powerful than the four lights?


    Chen Yanran heart doubt, do not understand why han 3000 said so, but this time, she can only cooperate with Han 3000.


    "It''s true." Chen Yanran said.


    "If you don''t believe me, you''ll know if you go with me." Han 3000 suggested.


    The four lamp master looked at the two family leaders. Although they doubted this, it would be the best if they could prove it. If there were such masters in the Chen family, they would have to find other ways to suppress Chen Yanran.


    "Go and have a look."


    After the four lamp master nodded, he said to Han 3000, "lead the way."


    "Follow me, please." Han three thousand smile way, before leaving, also made a wink to Chen Yan Ran.


    But Chen Yanran obviously does not understand Han 3000''s meaning, also does not know what medicine he actually sells in the gourd.


    After they left, the two heads of the family seemed a little uncomfortable. If things were true, their previous plans would be completely defeated. If they wanted to destroy the Chen family, they had to take a long-term view.


    Han 3000 led the four lamp master to the backyard where there was no one. When he stopped, the four lamp master asked, "I don''t know where your so-called strong stone is?"


    "Four lamp master, I''m thinking about one thing." Han 3000 said.


    "What''s the matter?" Four lamp master don''t understand of ask a way.


    "You can stick to a few moves in my hand." Han 3000 laughed.


    Four lamp master seems to have heard a joke, this waste, dare to say such arrogant words, really not afraid to laugh off other people''s teeth.


    "Boy, you really don''t know how to write dead words. Do you think this is the Chen family and I dare not kill you?" Four lamp Master said.


    Han 3000''s face was grim, and he shot in an instant.


    "You are very honored. This is the first person I killed after I came to Xuanyuan world."


    The sound comes to the fist.


    With a dull sound, Han Sanyi blows at the chest of the four lamp master.


    Four lamp master instantly widened his eyes, he can clearly feel his heart in the moment of fragmentation, blood gas in the body.


    But for a moment, the four lamp master seven holes bleeding, in front of Han 3000 even have no chance to resist.


    "You..."


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "your strength is better than the word level of apocalypse, but thanks to you, I have some understanding of the level of Xuanyuan world."


    The master of the four lights died in peace. He never dreamed that the waste in front of him had such terrible strength. The four lights were like a mole ant in front of him.


    Han sank the body into the pond, clapped his hands, and walked toward the front hall as if nothing had happened.


    See Han three thousand a person to come back, four lamp master but don''t see a trace, those two family long immediately stand up.


    "People, why only you come back."


    "Four lamp master, where did you take him?"


    "Don''t worry, two family leaders. He''s a master of four lights. What can I do to him? Only when he saw the stone, he left in a hurry and said that he had something important to do and couldn''t stay for a long time. Moreover, he turned pale when he left." Han 3000 explained to them.


    The two heads of the family also changed their faces when they heard this.


    It''s important. It''s just an excuse. This master of four lights, however, they spent a lot of money to find him. He will leave suddenly. I''m afraid there''s only one reason. The stone makes him afraid, so he has to leave.


    After biting her teeth, one of the family leaders said to Chen Yanran, "Miss Chen, I didn''t expect that there are such masters in the Chen family. It''s really unexpected."


    Chen Yanran did not change her face, and said, "don''t you also invite the four lamp realm experts? Don''t you allow my Chen family to deploy secretly?"¡° Miss Chen, we still have something important to do. Let''s leave first. " Looking at the two people can''t wait to go, Han 3000 smiles and asks them to stay: "don''t you sit down more? I''ll serve you tea. Good tea." Before they finished speaking, they had already left the front hall. When they left, there was wind at their feet, so they almost ran. This made Han 3000 laugh. At this time, Chen Yanran came to Han 3000. She knew very well that there was no stone cleaved by an expert in Chen''s courtyard, and the expert in the four lamp realm could not have left for this reason¡° How did you do that? " Chen Yanran asked Han 3000¡° I''m going to give him the money. Do you believe it? " Han 3000 said¡° Do you have any money? " Chen Yanran asked¡° It seems that it''s really hard to explain this matter, but if I don''t say it, you can''t help it Han 3000 said, as long as he is willing, make up a complete story is absolutely no problem, but Han 3000 face Chen Yanran, no patience, beauty is a beauty, but unfortunately won''t let Han 3000 heart¡° This is my Chen family. You must tell me what you have done. " Chen Yanran said¡° Oh Han 3000 calmly nodded his head and said, "I killed him." Looking at Han 3000 left behind, Chen Yanran eyes angry, this guy even dare not put her in the eye¡° Miss, did he really kill the four lamp master? " The servant girl walks to the side, a face can''t believe of say¡° "He?" Chen Yanran disdained to smile, said: "this waste, how can you kill the four lamp realm master." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 862

    The servant girl frowned and tried to kill the four lamp realm master with Han 3000''s strength. It''s really impossible, but the strange departure of the four lamp realm master really makes people wonder what happened. People can''t help but wonder and want to find out.


    "Miss, do you need to find out what''s going on?" The maid asked.


    "Just see if the family is short of money." Chen Yanran said that the reason why the four lamp realm master was willing to help the two families was because of his interests. Therefore, in Chen Yanran''s opinion, if Han 3000 could let him leave, he must have given a high price. Money can make the devil push the mill. Although the four lamp realm master is powerful, it is reasonable to love money.


    After the two family leaders left the Chen family, they did not separate. Instead, they found a quiet place to discuss how to deal with the Chen family.


    "Master Wang, I didn''t expect that Chen Yanran could find more powerful people. This variable broke our overall plan. What should we do next?" Xie asked.


    The master of the Wang family looks dignified. This variable is really unexpected. They thought that a master of the four lamp realm was enough to suppress the Chen family, but now even the master of the four lamp realm has been scared away. It shows that there is at least one master of the five lamp realm in the Chen family. It''s just like Longyun City, so they can invite a master of the five lamp realm, It''s almost the pinnacle of the city.


    "Ah." The master of the Wang family sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Chen Yanran still has this ability. This woman can''t be underestimated."


    Master Xie nodded his head and said, "it''s true that there are such masters in the Chen family. It''s hard for our two families to do things. Chen Yanran is really hidden."


    "The whole thing needs to be considered in the long run. We must not take it lightly to avoid stealing chicken and eating rice. We''d better go back first to see if we have a chance to find more powerful people." Wang said.


    "By the way, there''s Han 3000. Shall we find a way to deal with this waste first? Before we were in the lobby, we didn''t pay attention to this waste." Xie said.


    Hearing these words, the Wang family leader gave a cold hum and said, "this waste can be given to Huang Xiaoyong. Huang Xiaoyong wants to have his skin peeled and cramped."


    "That..." the master of Xie said in a low voice: "the Chen family has something about experts. Do you want to tell Huang Xiaoyong?"


    The master of the Wang family laughed and said, "of course not. There is the Chen family in the position of the master of the city. We need to win them all together, so that they can fight for each other. Naturally, it''s better for us to make a profit."


    The two cunning foxes looked at each other and laughed. Everything was silent.


    The Lord''s mansion.


    There are frequent cries of pain in the backyard. In order to vent his anger, Huang Xiaoyong takes the servants in the house as a target. All the people who fall on the ground are injured, but Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t care.


    As the son of the city leader, Huang Xiaoyong has always acted arbitrarily since he was young. He does not need to consider other people''s feelings. Moreover, even if he kills someone, his father will deal with the follow-up and will not let Huang Xiaoyong be held responsible.


    Longyun city belongs to the edge city of the imperial court. The emperor is far away from the sky. The high-level officials of the imperial court have no idea what the Huang family is doing in Longyun City, which leads to Huang Xiaoyong''s father dominating the city like the local emperor.


    "Young master, young master, the Xie family sent someone to send the message." A servant came to Huang Xiaoyong carefully. Since Chen Yanran got married, Huang Xiaoyong''s temper has become more and more fierce. Even his confidant who has been with Huang Xiaoyong for ten years dare not disturb Huang Xiaoyong easily.


    "What''s the news?" Huang Xiaoyong''s muscles are as bronze as those of the great men in the global gym, but the difference is that Huang Xiaoyong''s muscles are real, while most of the great men in the global gym eat eggs.


    "The Xie family went to the Chen family and saw Chen Yanran''s husband." Said the servant.


    my husband!


    These two words let Huang Xiaoyong instantly exposed, one foot will kick people fly, roared: "Chen Yanran''s husband can only be me, who is your husband?"


    The servant covered his belly with a look of pain. Knowing that he had said something wrong, he knelt down on the ground and kept kowtowing, saying, "young master, I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    Huang Xiaoyong step forward, condescending cold look at the servants, said: "continue to tell the news."


    The servant trembled with fright and continued: "the Xie family said that his name is Han 3000. He is a real waste. Compared with you, it''s like an ant meeting an elephant. With your strength, it''s easy to get rid of him."


    "Han 3000?" Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes are burning with anger. He has long wanted to tear this man to pieces, but now he is hiding at home and dare not show up, which makes Huang Xiaoyong have no chance at all.


    He hopes to be able to directly enter the Chen family, but he is afraid to make Chen Yanran unhappy.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong is reckless and brave, he is very careful in dealing with Chen Yanran. After all, he is the woman he likes. He doesn''t want to do anything that makes Chen Yanran resent.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, he always firmly believes that one day Chen Yanran will recognize the reality and know who is the right one for her. No one in Longyun city can match Chen Yanran except him.


    "Take care of the Chen family. Once han 3000 leaves, let me know as soon as possible." Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Yes The servant covered his belly and ran away. Chen family compound. After Han 3000 killed the master of sidengjing, his body sank to the bottom of the pond. No one will notice this in a short time, because no one will think that he is qualified to kill the master of sidengjing. At this time, Han 3000 was very confused about one thing. When he first came to the Apocalypse forbidden area, the time and space tunnel made him feel that he was involved in the Xuanyuan world. The second time, he felt the same way. Originally, Han 3000 thought that after he came to Xuanyuan world, the feeling of traction would be more intense, but now he can''t feel anything, which makes him wonder why what he can feel in the forbidden area can''t feel in Xuanyuan world¡° Does it mean that what gives me a sense of traction is only the tunnel of time and space, not the Xuanyuan world? " Han 3000 frowned and said to himself. After thinking about it for a long time, Han couldn''t figure out what was going on, so he just left it behind for the time being. When you open the window and look at the Chen''s courtyard outside, the environment of Xuanyuan world is absolutely a paradise. It''s a place where people can really enjoy life. Whenever you see these beautiful environments, Han 3000 can''t help but want to bring Su Yingxia and Han Nian here to live. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 863

    "Miss, the finance has been checked, and no valuables are missing."


    In Chen Yanran''s room, the maid reported her investigation, not to mention the loss of valuables, even some small pieces that are not worth much money.


    "It seems that my new husband is still a hidden rich man." Chen Yanran said with a smile.


    "But he used to be in the tailed beast house, so he couldn''t even afford tea?" The servant girl doubts a way.


    With a faint smile, Chen Yanran said: "he deliberately does not expose his financial resources. There must be some purpose. We know nothing about who he is and where he comes from. Maybe he has a big family behind him, but he is driven out by the family for no reason."


    The reason why Chen Yanran made such a guess is that she would never think that Han 3000 conquered the four lamp realm with her strength, and would not believe that Han 3000 said he killed the four lamp realm master.


    Longyun City, a small city, how can there be more than four lights? And he''s a little white faced guy.


    "Miss, do you mean that he is the outcast of a large family?" The servant girl asked in surprise.


    Chen Yanran nodded and said, "it''s not impossible. Maybe he just pretends that he doesn''t remember anything."


    Chen Yanran is very smart, but it is her intelligence that leads to so much imagination. She is used to thinking about everything very complicated and thoroughly, but the more so, the more she will go astray.


    "Miss, in that case, will you still kill him?" The servant girl is curious. If Han 3000 is just a waste, it doesn''t matter if he kills him. But if Han 3000 really has other identities, it has to be reconsidered.


    Chen Yanran is also thinking about this problem. Before, she thought Han Sanqian was an insignificant waste. If such a person died, he would die. But now, if there is a big family behind him, then his life will become more valuable.


    Chen Yanran even thinks that if she can control Han 3000 in her own hands, it will certainly help her future.


    "I''ll force him to tell the truth. If he''s really valuable, I''ll force him to die." Chen Yanran said.


    The planned hunting conference will not change. It just changes from killing plan to asking the truth. As for whether Han 3000 will die in the end, it depends on whether the truth can satisfy Chen Yanran.


    In Chen Yanran''s eyes, Han 3000''s life is only played by her. If she wants Han 3000 to live, he can''t die. If she wants Han 3000 to die, he has no way to live.


    "The young lady is wise."


    These days, Han 3000 is a little tired of staying at home. Although Chen''s yard is big enough, the feeling of being trapped in the cage makes him feel that he has lost his freedom. This kind of life is not what Han 3000 likes.


    And if he has been staying in the Chen family compound, there is no way to investigate Jiang Yingying''s whereabouts.


    "It seems that I have to meet Huang Xiaoyong. It''s not the way to keep hiding like this." Han 3000 said helplessly that he didn''t want to make a high profile, but the situation was pressing and he had no choice.


    Just walking to the gate of the yard, the servant girl didn''t know where she came from and stood in front of Han 3000.


    "Don''t you know that there are Huang Xiaoyong''s outsiders? You forgot my reminder to you?" The servant girl looks at Han 3000 coldly. Although Han 3000 is Chen Yanran''s husband in name, his status in Chen''s courtyard can''t even compare with ordinary servants.


    Even if it''s just some nursing homes, they dare to gossip about Han 3000, and they can also ignore Han 3000, not to mention Chen Yanran''s servant girl.


    "I''m just going out for a walk." Han 3000 said.


    "Go for a walk?" The servant girl looked at Han 3000 with ridicule and said, "do you think that if you go out, you still have life to come back? Huang Xiaoyong will kill you."


    "It''s not so serious. Although he is the son of the Lord of the city, he is not qualified to neglect people''s lives." Han 3000 said.


    The servant girl helplessly shakes her head. In her eyes, Han 3000 is like an idiot. Huang Xiaoyong is not qualified to be reckless, but he is not stupid. How can he kill people in public? As long as no one knows, who cares about Han 3000''s death.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Even if you are dead, no one will care. As long as Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t commit a crime in the street, he will be safe." Said the servant girl.


    Han 3000 light a smile, how familiar feeling, a mouth a waste of being called, just like the Cloud City.


    When Han 3000 first joined the Su family, he was treated like this. At that time, he was just driven out of the Han family, so no matter how much he endured humiliation, it was a small matter for Han 3000. Now, his mind has been honed. Even if he is still called a waste, Han 3000 doesn''t care.


    Only when the real waste is scolded, will it become angry.


    Han 3000, who has the strength to shut these people up at any time, naturally doesn''t care about this kind of address.


    "Try and see if I can come back alive." Han three thousand finish, continue to walk toward the door.


    The servant girl frowned. How could this waste not be afraid of death? She had the courage to face Huang Xiaoyong¡° I would like to advise you that Huang Xiaoyong is extremely fierce. If you really go out, you can''t come back alive. Think about it carefully. " Said the servant girl. Han 3000 and the servant girl pass by without paying attention to her words. The four lamp realm master of Longyun city is already invincible, and the four lamp realm is just a little stronger than tianqidi. How can Han 3000 be afraid¡° Thank you for the reminder. " Han three thousand finish this sentence, without turning back out of the door. The servant girl clenched her teeth and said, "trash, I''m kind enough to remind you, but I''m not obedient. When you face death, I''ll see if you still have this kind of spirit." After saying this, the servant girl trots to Chen Yanran''s room. Han Sanqian, Li Kai and Chen''s courtyard. She has to inform Chen Yanran of this at the first time. Chen Yanran is bathing and changing clothes. Her skin is better than snow white. For men, it''s definitely a great temptation. Even if the maid sees it, she feels her heart beats faster¡° Miss, Han 3000 has left the Chen courtyard. " Said the servant girl. Chen Yanran in the Yellow bucket looked indifferent and said, "good thing."¡° Good thing? " The servant girl frowned. Huang Xiaoyong''s people were waiting for Han 3000 outside Chen''s courtyard. Han 3000 must be dead when he went out. How could it be a good thing¡° Of course, it''s a good thing. If he is really the abandoned son of a big family, he will expose his true identity in front of Huang Xiaoyong in order to survive. In this way, I won''t bother to do it myself. " Chen Yanran explained. The servant girl suddenly realized and said, "miss is really intelligent." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 864

    As soon as he left the Chen family compound, Han 3000 noticed that at least a dozen people were following him. It seemed that Huang Xiaoyong really hated him and wasted so many hands on him.


    But think about Huang Xiaoyong''s identity. As the son of the city leader, it''s not a big deal for him to mobilize more than ten people.


    Han Sanqian wanders in the street intentionally. In addition to following secretly, those people dare not stop him face to face. It seems that they are also afraid of the public and dare not act too openly.


    Aware of this, Han 3000 deliberately walked toward the gate.


    "Young master, the rubbish has gone to the gate. It seems that he is going to leave the city." The servant informed Huang Xiaoyong of the news for the first time.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and said, "this guy is going out of the city. Doesn''t he know I''m going to deal with him?"


    "Young master, maybe he''s stupid. He doesn''t look smart." Said the servant.


    Huang Xiaoyong sneered and said, "this gives me a chance. In this case, he can''t come back alive. Let''s go. I want to see for myself what this waste is like. Chen Yanran is willing to marry him."


    Is Han 3000 stupid?


    Of course not. His ingenuity is not comparable to that of ordinary people. The reason why he did this was to give Huang Xiaoyong a chance on purpose. This trouble can not be eliminated without reason for Han 3000, so the only solution is to face it.


    Han 3000 also has his own ideas. Since Huang Xiaoyong is the son of the city leader, if he can be used as a chess piece, Han 3000 will be able to lead the future Longyun city. With Huang Xiaoyong''s help in the dark, it will be easier to find Jiang Yingying.


    Of course, the premise is that Jiang Yingying must be in Longyun city.


    Every time he thinks about this problem, Han 3000 will be worried. It doesn''t matter if he is a man in a coma for such a long time, but Jiang Yingying is a girl. Once she is taken home by some people with bad intentions, the consequences will be very serious.


    Out of the city, Han 3000 deliberately left the pipeline, toward the wilderness ridge, there is no people here, can let Huang Xiaoyong appear without fear.


    But after walking for nearly half an hour, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t show up. Han 3000 had lost his patience, so he stopped and said in a loud voice, "I''ve given you a chance. You don''t show up. What are you waiting for?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the person hiding in the dark appeared. Huang Xiaoyong stood at the head of the crowd. Judging from his size, he was almost the same as Qi Hu. This figure alone could frighten many people.


    "Are you Han 3000?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Ask when you know it." Han 3000 light way.


    Huang Xiaoyong snorted coldly and said, "you are quite arrogant. Do you know where you are now?"


    "Of course, I have surrounded you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Surrounded?


    This sentence surprised Huang Xiaoyong and looked around.


    No wonder this guy will go out of the city and deliberately go to such a remote place. It turns out that he was prepared.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I mean, I''ve surrounded you all by myself. I don''t have any other helpers." Han 3000 can''t help laughing at Huang Xiaoyong''s nervous appearance. How does the son of the city Lord feel like an idiot.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.


    "You surrounded us all by yourself, Han 3000. You are a fool." Huang Xiaoyong said with a sneer.


    "Why, don''t you think it''s enough?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Huang Xiaoyong burst out laughing, and even his followers couldn''t help laughing.


    In their opinion, Han 3000''s words are idiots. How can one surround more than ten people? Isn''t it a joke?


    "It''s killing me. It''s killing me, Han 3000. I didn''t expect you to be such an idiot." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sanqian shrugged and said, "Huang Xiaoyong, Chen Yanran and I are just husband and wife in name. Even the whole thing is baffling to me. We should not be enemies."


    "I know that Chen Yanran just takes you as a shield. How can she let you touch her? But even so, you will die. I want Chen Yanran to know that only I, Huang Xiaoyong, am qualified to marry her." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "It seems that there is no room for discussion?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You must die." Huang Xiaoyong said gnashing his teeth.


    Han 3000 sighed. It seems that it is not possible to solve the problem in other ways. In this case, we can only let Huang Xiaoyong see how he surrounded the more than ten people by himself.


    "When you regret it later, remember to speak earlier, or I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to speak." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha, you are really good at joking. My people are all masters of erdengjing. You''d better think about how you should die." Huang Xiaoyong waved his hand, and the gang approached Han 3000.


    Can you call Er Deng Jing a master? Their strength, at most, is just up and down xuanzi level, Han 3000 want to put them in the eye, they are not qualified¡° Let''s see what a master is The corner of Han 3000''s mouth rose slightly, and without waiting for those people to approach, he took the initiative to attack. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Han 3000 is a waste. In Longyun City, the only one who can have so many two lamp realm masters is the city master''s mansion. For this reason, the current city master is qualified to tear his face with the three families and get rid of their puppets. In Xuanyuan world, strength determines status, but status can''t be the same as strength. Therefore, even if the top officials of the imperial court meet the real experts, they have to fear Youjia, just like apocalypse. This is a place where strength is respected. Han 3000 goes deep into the encirclement of more than ten people. Every time he makes a move, an opponent will be shelled out. The so-called strong man in erlengjing is in Han 3000''s hands. With only one move, he can make the opponent lose combat effectiveness. Seeing his own people fall one by one, Huang Xiaoyong widens his eyes and almost drops his chin to the ground¡° Young master, this... This guy is so strong that he won''t be defeated in the face of the siege of more than ten two lamp realm masters! " The servant said to Huang Xiaoyong in amazement. Huang Xiaoyong is speechless. The reason why he dares to be so arrogant is because of these two lamp realm experts around him. But now, these experts can''t show the slightest combat effectiveness in front of Han 3000¡° How can it be, how can it be Huang Xiaoyong can''t believe it, but the fact just shows up in front of him. Soon, everyone fell. Han 3000 proved the words of encirclement before¡° Do you regret it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 865

    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly wakes up from the shock, and the men beside him have already been scared to the ground with their legs softened.


    "You... You, who are you?" Huang Xiaoyong saw Han 3000 walking towards him, subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Han Sanqian must be dead when he leaves Chen''s residence and goes to the suburbs. He even thought Han Sanqian was stupid before, but now he finally understands why han Sanqian did it. This waste, which many people think, is not waste at all. He can solve more than ten two lamp realm masters in such a short time. His strength is strong, At least in the four lights!


    Four lights!


    Such a strong realm is rare in Longyun city. To exaggerate, he is the first master of Longyun city.


    "Me? My name is Han 3000, Chen Yanran''s husband. How can you forget so soon? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong swallows his throat. Of course, he knows the identity of the man standing in front of him, but what he asks is not a well-known thing, but a hidden identity of Han 3000.


    "Why do you want to marry Chen Yanran and stay in Longyun city?" Huang Xiaoyong is curious.


    "Want to know?" Han 3000 asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded like a pound of garlic.


    "If you want to know, I can tell you, but other people..." Han Sanqian said deliberately, leaving a suspense.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, and soon realized Han 3000''s meaning, but he didn''t want to do so. After all, with these two lamp realm experts, the city Lord''s mansion can compete with the three families. If these people die, the city Lord''s mansion will lose the power to fight against them.


    "If you want to be obedient, I can take you as an apprentice." Han 3000 see Huang Xiaoyong is still hesitating, continue to say.


    Take in!


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes are bright. He guesses that Han 3000 has at least four lamp realm strength, or even higher. If he can worship such a master as a teacher, it''s a golden opportunity for him.


    After all, it''s better to be strong than yourself.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong made up his mind immediately.


    Because those people in Er Deng Jing have been seriously injured, they have no resistance even if Huang Xiaoyong makes a move.


    Han three thousand back to all this, only heard the continuous cry.


    Huang Xiaoyong knows that Han 3000 is worried about the exposure of his identity, so even if he is his personal servant, he does not let go.


    After finishing all this, Huang Xiaoyong walked respectfully to Han 3000 and bowed his head slightly.


    Although he hated Han 3000 very much before, because Han 3000 robbed his beloved woman, but now, compared with women, it is obvious that the former is more attractive.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong has a simple mind and developed limbs, he still understands the simple truth. If he can become stronger, how many beautiful women he will have in the future?


    "You don''t need to know who I am. As for my realm, I''m afraid it will frighten you to death. So I won''t tell you what happened today. No one, including your father, can know. If you dare to disclose it, I will infect the whole city leader''s house." Han 3000 light said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded his head with a firm expression. He was convinced that Han 3000''s words were just the city master''s mansion. What was it for such a master?


    "Master, according to the rules of teacher worship, I need to serve you tea." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "You don''t have to do with these old rules." Han turned around, took out a red fruit, said: "eat it."


    "Master, what is this?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a puzzled face.


    Han 3000 does not know what the fruit is, but he knows that after eating it, he can quickly enhance his own strength.


    In fact, it''s also found in Xuanyuan world, but few people have ever seen it, because this kind of fruit growing environment requires at least seven strong people to dare to go, and it may not be able to find it.


    It has a very strange name, Shengli. There is a legend in Xuanyuan world that the most powerful masters can reach that level only after eating Shengli. Therefore, the value of Shengli in Xuanyuan world is unimaginable.


    Han 3000 is a kind of generous means that can give Shengli to others casually. Those who are strong can''t even imagine it.


    Huang Xiaoyong took it and put it into his mouth. It was slightly sweet and had a lot of water. He boasted that the fruit was delicious.


    Han Sanqian warned: "don''t let people know our relationship for the time being. In front of outsiders, you still regard me as an enemy. Don''t show your feet."


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and took Han 3000''s words as an imperial edict.


    "Well, you go back to the city first." Han 3000 said.


    "Master, you''d better go first. How can you be an apprentice?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sany kicked Huang Xiaoyong''s ass and said, "if you want to go, just go. There''s no such nonsense."


    Huang Xiaoyong rubbed his buttocks in pain. He only listened to Han 3000''s words and took the first step. Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s back, Han 3000 knows that this guy won''t be sincere to himself easily, but he has confidence. When he wakes up tomorrow morning, Huang Xiaoyong will not have any different intention to himself. It''s useful for Han 3000 to have such a chess piece in Longyun city. The news of Huang Xiaoyong''s return to the city spread to the three families at the first time¡° Miss, Huang Xiaoyong returns to the city, but Han 3000 is missing. I''m afraid he''s dead. " The maid ran to Chen Yanran''s room for the first time to inform her of this. Chen Yanran didn''t have any accidents on her face. Huang Xiaoyong came out of the city with more than ten two lights. In this case, how could Han 3000 survive¡° He doesn''t listen to me. No wonder other people don''t listen to me. It seems that there is no big family behind him. Otherwise, he won''t die in Huang Xiaoyong''s hands. " Chen Yanran said¡° Is this the end of the matter, miss? " The maid asked¡° Otherwise, do I have to go to Huang Xiaoyong''s trouble because of this waste? It has nothing to do with me whether he will die or not. Anyway, I have achieved the effect of using him. Even if he dies, I need to wake for three years. In these three years, Huang Xiaoyong does not dare to harass me easily. " Chen Yanran said. The servant girl nodded. She could only blame Han 3000 for his incompetence. His death was not worthy of anyone''s sympathy. At the same time, the other two families also received news that the two family leaders were very happy about Han 3000''s death, but soon, a basin of cold water poured on them again. Not long after Huang Xiaoyong returned to the city, Han 3000 walked into the city gate unharmed! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 866

    "How could it be, how could he come back alive!"


    Wang''s face was shocked when he heard the news.


    How much Huang Xiaoyong hates Han 3000 is something everyone in Longyun city knows. He is infatuated with Chen Yanran. Since the news of Chen Yanran''s marriage spread in Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong even killed many of his servants. How can he let Han 3000 go?


    "Is the information accurate? Do you recognize the wrong person?" The king asked his servant.


    "Master, I will never admit my mistake. It''s Han 3000." Said the servant.


    Wang took a deep breath and said, "what''s the matter? How can Huang Xiaoyong not kill him?"


    At the same time, the Xie family is in the same situation.


    After hearing the news, the Xie family leader also thought that his servants had recognized the wrong person, but after repeated confirmation, it was Han 3000, which made him confused.


    "There''s a strange thing, master." The servant said to master Xie.


    "What''s strange, say it quickly." The Xie family leader said eagerly.


    "Huang Xiaoyong came back to the city alone, but when he left the city, he was carrying more than ten experts in the two lamp realm. Those people disappeared." Said the servant.


    "Yes, what about the people in erlengjing?" The Xie family leader doubts a way.


    "Master, have you been killed by Han 3000?" The servant guessed.


    Without hesitation, the master of Xie family waved his hand and said, "it''s impossible. How could this waste kill more than ten two lamp realm masters?"


    "Is going out of the city just a cover? Huang Xiaoyong didn''t plan to deal with Han 3000, but let those people do other things?" The servant continued.


    In this case, the Xie family think it is more credible, but Huang Xiaoyong, a simple minded guy, what tricks can he play?


    "It seems that Huang Bingtian may have some premeditation. This puppet has long been aware of our discontent and may take the lead in dealing with us." After thinking about it, master Xie said with a serious face: "recently, we have strengthened the guard in the hospital. No fly is allowed to fly in."


    Chen''s residence.


    When the latest news reaches Chen Yanran''s ears, Chen Yanran''s eyes are full of beauty. In her opinion, this situation is also very strange. As a client, she knows better than anyone how Huang Xiaoyong wants her, and Han 3000 is the first to win. For Huang Xiaoyong, his hatred has gone deep into the bone marrow, but he didn''t kill Han 3000 at such a great opportunity. It''s hard to understand.


    "Miss, in addition to Han 3000''s safe return, all the more than ten strong men in the two lamp world who Huang Xiaoyong brought are missing, just like the world has evaporated." The servant girl says to Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran''s heart beat faster suddenly. It seems that there is only one unbelievable explanation for this situation, that is, Han 3000 killed those people.


    But is it possible?


    This waste, it''s really possible to kill more than ten Er Deng Jing masters?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yanran thought of the strange departure of the four lamp realm master. Is it true that Han 3000 said before that he really killed the four lamp realm master.


    Unconsciously, Chen Yanran''s breathing became shortness of breath. If so, for the Chen family, it would be a treasure.


    But in the absence of any conclusive evidence, Chen Yanran will not blindly believe because of her own speculation.


    "Miss, Han 3000 is back." Another maid rushed into Chen Yanran''s room and said.


    Chen Yanran immediately got up and walked towards the door.


    Han three thousand back to the room, just ready to lie down and rest for a while, Chen Yanran came.


    This is no surprise to Han 3000, even he has already guessed it.


    "What''s so important about coming to me in such a hurry?" Han 3000 asked.


    "How did you come back alive?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Chen Yanran, how can I say that I am also your husband on the surface, do you want me to die so much?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Huang Xiaoyong with more than ten two lamp realm experts out of the city, in this case, how can you survive." Chen Yanran went on to say that she was very strong and only wanted to get the answers she wanted, not Han 3000''s questions.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the city Lord, I haven''t seen him. Is he going to kill me?" Han 3000 pretends to be confused.


    Chen Yanran eyes a coagulation, Han 3000 is in the fool, Huang Xiaoyong want to kill him, how can he not know? What''s more, the servant girl warned him when he left the Chen residence. Now he pretends to know nothing. How can Chen Yanran believe it.


    "Han 3000, don''t treat me as a fool." Chen Yanran''s angry face is on the verge of explosion.


    But Han 3000 is still a fool, said: "you know, if I met Huang Xiaoyong will die, no doubt, since I can come back alive, that Huang Xiaoyong did not trouble me at all, Chen Yanran, you are so smart, do not even think about it?"


    When they left the city one after the other, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t meet Han 3000. How could it be.


    Naturally, Chen Yanran is not stupid, so she thinks there is something strange about it. There must be something unknown¡° You, kill those two lamp realm masters? " Chen Yanran finally asked her most concerned question, which is the main purpose of her coming to Han 3000. If Han 3000 really has such ability, then her plan for Han 3000 needs to be completely changed. Although she won''t love Han Sanqian, if the Chen family can have such a strong man, it will bring unimaginable benefits to Chen Yanran. Han Sanqian chuckled and said, "Chen Yanran, if I remember correctly, I''m just a waste in your heart. Do you think I''ve killed more than ten Er Deng Jing masters? If you want to think so, of course I''m willing to accept this honor. Even you can believe that I killed the strong man in sidengjing. " Chen Yanran clenched her teeth. Han 3000''s words were ambiguous and did not answer her question at all¡° Han 3000, no matter who you are, I will find out your details sooner or later. " Chen Yanran left these words, angrily turned to leave. Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. This woman has a very strong personality. She will do everything she says. But Han Sanqian is not worried. For Xuanyuan world, his history is blank. No matter what means Chen Yanran uses, it is impossible to find out the identity of a person who appears out of thin air¡° It''s a good look, but it''s a pity that it''s quite different from the gentle welcome to summer. " Han 3000 sighed to himself, and couldn''t help thinking of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 867

    Chen Yanran didn''t get the answer she wanted. She was so angry that she wanted to have Han 3000 cramped and skinned. The servant girl followed her carefully and said to Chen Yanran, "Miss, the master is coming back tomorrow. You don''t have to be in a bad mood for this."


    Chen Yanran wants to calm down, but her heart is not calm.


    Han 3000 lives in Chen''s mansion. As a miss of Chen''s family, she can''t even deal with such a rubbish. How can her anger be calmed down.


    "Miss, don''t wait for the young master to come back, let him go to test Han 3000?" The servant girl suggested.


    Chen Yanran has a brother named Chen Tiexin. Although his strength is not outstanding, his love for Chen Yanran is unmatched. Chen Tiexin has made a lot of contributions to Huang Xiaoyong''s failure in these years.


    This time Chen Yanran married, Chen Tiexin was very resistant, but at the thought of using a waste to make Huang Xiaoyong stop, he can only accept the reality.


    In Chen Tiexin''s heart, Han 3000 is a dispensable role, and will be thrown out of Chen''s residence at any time.


    Chen Yanran thought about it, nodded her head and said, "this is a good way for you. With your brother''s strength, you should be able to try to find out him."


    The next day, the house of the Chen family was decorated with lanterns. Han 3000 looked at the busy servants and thought it was Chinese New Year.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing?" Han 3000 casually arrested a servant and asked.


    The servant took an impatient look at Han 3000 and said, "let me go. It has nothing to do with you. What do you care about?"


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly, thinking that when he was in Han''s courtyard before, those servants didn''t pay attention to him either. Unexpectedly, they came to Xuanyuan world, and so did the servants here.


    "Man, I''m not curious. You tell me, or I won''t let go." Han 3000 said.


    The servant still has some important things to do. If he is delayed, he can''t bear the consequences, so he can only say: "today when the master and the young master go home, the whole family is preparing."


    Han 3000 got the answer he wanted and let go.


    Han 3000 has long known about the Chen family''s contacts. Chen Yanran''s father, Chen Yuanhai, and his brother, Chen Tiexin.


    For so many years, Chen Yuanhai''s energy has been focused on finding a teacher for Chen Tiexin. He hopes to find a strong master for Chen Tiexin, so that Chen Tiexin can make a breakthrough in strength. Chen Yanran handles all the other trivial matters of the Chen family.


    It''s a pity that for so many years, Chen Tiexin hasn''t succeeded in learning from his teacher, and he hasn''t even seen a real master.


    However, even so, Chen Yuanhai did not give up, because under the Xuanyuan world court, if you want to really stand out, you must have a strong strength, just a little money in the family will not help at all.


    Chen Yuanhai has great ambition. He doesn''t want the Chen family to live in a small place like Longyun city all his life. He wants the general under the imperial court to have the position of his Chen family.


    Chen Yanran had been waiting at the gate of the mansion in the early morning. After a long time, the carriage appeared. Chen Yanran couldn''t wait to run past.


    A middle-aged man with a beard came down from the carriage. He looked very manly. He was Chen Tiexin.


    "Brother, you are back." Chen Yanran took Chen Tiexin''s arm and said coquettishly.


    With a smile, Chen Tiexin said, "I''ve only been away for half a year. Do you think so about me?"


    "Of course." Chen Yan Ran mumbles a mouth, a face naturally of appearance say.


    Only in front of Chen Tiexin, Chen Yanran''s performance will be like a real woman, I have to say, at this time, she is particularly attractive.


    "Well, go home first." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Brother, he''s awake." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin frowns. He naturally knows who he is in Chen Yanran''s mouth.


    "It''s not like he''ll never wake up. He didn''t do anything to you." Chen Tiexin has a dignified expression. It seems that as long as Han 3000 does something to Chen Yanran, he will break Han 3000 to pieces.


    "Of course not, but something has happened recently and I want to tell you." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin nodded.


    At this time, a sour voice rang out and said, "some people want my brother instead of my old father. It''s really sad in my old age."


    Chen Yanran spat out her tongue, quickly went to Chen Yuanhai and said, "old father, how can I not want you? My daughter is waiting for you to come back every day


    "But for your sweet mouth, I would not forgive you today." Chen Yuanhai burst out laughing.


    When the three return to Chen''s residence, Chen Yanran tells Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin what happened recently.


    As for the strange disappearance of the strong in the four lamp realm and the evaporation of more than ten experts in the two lamp realm, they both showed great doubts.


    It''s not unusual for two lamp scenes to be seen in Longyun city. Chen Tiexin himself has such strength, but four lamp scenes are not everywhere.


    "Sister, do you mean that the disappearance of these people has something to do with the guy named Han 3000?" Chen Tiexin asked¡° I don''t believe it, but he''s involved in both of these things. There must be some secrets Chen Yanran said, she can''t conclude that Han 3000 killed these people, and she doesn''t believe it, but since they are involved, there must be some reason hidden¡° It''s impossible to think that this kind of waste, who has been in a coma for a long time, can be the opponent of sidengjing, or even kill sidengjing. " Chen Yuanhai frowned, obviously felt that Chen Yanran''s guess was too reckless¡° Dad, there''s only one way to prove it. " With that, Chen Yanran looks at Chen Tiexin. Chen Tiexin instantly realized Chen Yanran''s meaning and asked, "do you want me to test his strength?"¡° Not bad. " Chen Yanran said¡° Where the man is, I''ll go to him right away. " Chen Tiexin said¡° Brother, you don''t have to worry, surprise can achieve the best effect, if you face the challenge, he can completely hide his strength Chen Yanran said. Chen Tiexin nodded, said: "yes, surprise hand, can let him subconsciously make a response, in this case, I will find another opportunity tomorrow."¡° What did you get from this trip? " Chen Yanran asked. Chen Tiexin and his son couldn''t help sighing. Let alone the harvest, they didn''t even see the shadow of a strong man. Chen Yuanhai wants to find a strong master in the seven lamp realm for Chen Tiexin, but the difficulty is like going to heaven¡° Not yet, but I won''t give up. " Chen Tiexin said¡° Brother, don''t worry. I don''t have it right now. It''s just that I can''t get it. I''m sure you can find a satisfied master. " Chen Yanran said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 868

    The next morning.


    The Lord''s mansion.


    Huang Xiaoyong opened his eyes with a dull expression and seemed to be in endless shock.


    Looking at their own life, burning four Mars, this is the performance of the four lights.


    In the Xuanyuan world, everyone has his own life object, and the embodiment of the realm will appear on the life object.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s original life is a broadsword. As early as his childhood, this broadsword was accompanied by him. Although his realm has not been high all the time, the use of this broadsword has long been integrated by people.


    "One night, I broke two borders." Huang Xiaoyong mumbled to himself, some can''t believe what he saw.


    Three years ago, Huang Xiaoyong reached the second light level, and since then there has been no breakthrough, which many people can''t cross.


    Almost all of the more than ten erdengjing people in the city Lord''s mansion are hopeless. Huang Xiaoyong thought that he would stay in erdengjing forever in his life.


    But he never thought that such a miraculous thing would happen to him.


    Suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong fell to his knees.


    "Master, Huang Xiaoyong will always be with you in this life." With these words, Huang Xiaoyong worships piously.


    Since he was accepted as an apprentice by Han 3000 yesterday, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t really regard Han 3000 as a master at that time. For him, before he got any real benefits, he just had to face Han 3000 with hypocrisy. After all, he didn''t even know what Han 3000 was, so how could he treat him sincerely.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong has a deep understanding of Han 3000''s power.


    A red fruit, even let him break two boundaries, this shows that Han 3000''s strength has reached the unimaginable level.


    Such a person is enough for Huang Xiaoyong to treat with sincerity.


    Chen''s residence.


    Han Sanqian woke up in the morning and sneezed for no reason. It seemed that someone was talking about him.


    "Huang Xiaoyong should have become a chess piece. Next, I have to let this guy help me find Yingying." Han 3000 said to himself that after one night, the energy of Hongguo must have been brought into play, and Huang Xiaoyong, who felt his realm improved, would not have any different feelings towards him. This is something Han 3000 can be sure of.


    Dressing and washing, Han 3000 just went out soon, he noticed that someone was following him behind him.


    This is still in the Chen family''s compound. How could anyone follow him?


    Slightly frowning Han 3000 soon relaxed his vigilance. With his intelligence, he naturally guessed that the person who followed him was probably Chen Yanran who came to test him.


    After all, yesterday Chen Yanran didn''t get the answer she wanted, and with her character, it''s absolutely impossible to give up easily.


    At this time, the man suddenly shot, Han 3000 repressed his desire to fight back, a look do not know what to continue to move forward.


    Suddenly, a strong force came from his back, and Han 3000 flew directly. On the way, Han 3000 spewed out a mouthful of blood mist in the air.


    With a sneer, Chen Tiexin walked up to Han 3000, looked at Han 3000 with a condescending attitude, and said, "thanks to my sister, she thought you were an expert, but she didn''t have the vigilance. I think you are a complete waste."


    Han 3000 clenched his teeth and asked angrily, "who are you and why do you hit me?"


    Chen Tiexin squatted down, grabbed Han 3000''s hair, forced Han 3000 to look up at himself, and said: "remember my name, Chen Tiexin, Chen Yanran''s brother, as for why I beat you, do I need a reason to beat you such rubbish?"


    With that, Chen Tiexin loosened Han 3000''s hair, stood up and walked away.


    Han 3000 spits out a mouthful of blood. His injury is just a fake. Isn''t it ridiculous that Er Deng Jing wants to hurt him?


    However, the effect Han 3000 wanted has been achieved. At this time, Chen Tiexin has completely believed that he is a waste.


    Wipe off the blood, Han three thousand stand up, out of the Chen house.


    Outside the door still had Huang Xiao Yong''s eyeliner, when Han three thousand left Chen''s first time, Huang Xiaoyong received the news, and then hurriedly left the main house.


    Han three thousand toward the outskirts, Huang Xiaoyong left by another gate, the two met in a place where there was no one.


    The first time we met, Huang Xiaoyong knelt down in front of Han 3000 with the greatest sincerity and called out sincerely: "master."


    "When you and I meet in the future, we don''t have to give such a big gift. Get up." Han 3000 light said.


    "Thank you, master." Huang Xiaoyong went to Han 3000. His hatred turned into admiration at this time.


    One night, no one will believe this kind of thing, but Huang Xiaoyong has done it, so he can deeply understand how powerful Han 3000 is.


    "How are you, broken?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Master, I broke two realms in one night. Now I am four lamp realms." Huang Xiaoyong said excitedly.


    The effect of Hongguo is really extraordinary. It can make Huang Xiaoyong break through the two realms. Moreover, this effect is just reflected at the beginning. In the future, Huang Xiaoyong''s realm will be improved more smoothly because of the effect of Hongguo¡° Although it''s not as good as my ideal effect, it''s still good. The four lights are in Longyun city. It''s already top experts. " Han 3000 light way¡° Yes, it''s very difficult to see four lights in Longyun city. I have such a realm. Almost no one can stop it in Longyun City, except master. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Han Sanyi didn''t quite understand how the boundary of Xuanyuan world was reflected, but this question should be known to all people in Xuanyuan world. Therefore, if he asked about this question, it would inevitably arouse suspicion from others. However, Huang Xiaoyong''s loyalty to him now, even if there is suspicion, should not be a big problem¡° I''ve been in seclusion for many years. I don''t care about the world. I''ve long forgotten how this realm is reflected. Please explain it to me. " Han 3000 said. Although Huang Xiaoyong felt strange, he didn''t think much about it. He took out his broadsword and said, "master, everyone who practices has his own life object, and the embodiment of the realm is above the life object." At the same time, broadsword was beating four blue flames¡° If this life thing is destroyed, what will happen? " Han 3000 doubts a way¡° If you don''t have this life thing, the state will be completely destroyed, which is equivalent to a useless person. However, in Xuanyuan world, destroying people''s life thing will cause public anger, and ordinary people won''t do it. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Han 3000 nodded. It seems that there are still many rules in Xuanyuan world that he doesn''t understand, so he has to go deep into them later¡° What if there is no such thing? " Han 3000 continued to ask. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 869

    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "master, are you kidding me? How can a man of cultivation not have his own life?"


    "Absolutely impossible?" Han 3000 doubts, because he does not have his own life, although he is not a native of Xuanyuan world, maybe his cultivation conditions are different from theirs.


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong breathed suddenly and said, "don''t you have your own life? I''ve heard that once you reach the highest level, you don''t need your own life. "


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes are more and more frightened. If master really doesn''t have his own thing, has he reached the highest level?


    This is the ultimate realm, the whole Xuanyuan world, there are only three masters in legend.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, he once had the honor to meet a strong man in the seven lamp realm, which is already the existence of top experts. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that I could see the best teacher in my life!


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what he is, because he doesn''t have his own life to embody. However, the top level of Jishi should not be achieved by his current strength.


    "Do me a favor, can you find a good painter?" Han 3000 stops the topic of realm, but in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, he has regarded Han 3000 as a strong person in the extreme realm.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong didn''t even think about it and replied that no matter what Han 3000 asked, he would help Han 3000 to satisfy it, because he was standing in front of him. How could he, as an apprentice of the master, be embarrassed by such a small matter?


    "OK, take him here tomorrow and bring the ink." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong answered.


    "Nothing else. I''ll go first. Remember, we can''t let anyone know what we met." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded, even if it was his father, he would never reveal a word.


    Huang Xiaoyong knows that his achievements will be determined by Han 3000. Han 3000 is the most important factor for him to reach what height he can reach. Therefore, he will never do anything to make Han 3000 unhappy.


    Looking at Han 3000''s farther back, Huang Xiaoyong said to himself excitedly: "I didn''t expect that Huang Xiaoyong would be so honored to be a disciple of the Supreme Master in his life. Father, you want me to be the Lord of the city. Now, the Lord of the city is just a dispensable identity for me. With master, one day, I will step into the imperial court!"


    Chen Tiexin, who has tested Han Sanqian, finds Chen Yanran in the Chen family residence, explaining his surprise attack. Chen Tiexin''s attitude is very obvious. He thinks Han Sanqian is a waste, which is not what Chen Yanran guesses.


    How could a man who was seriously injured by him kill more than ten strong men of two lamp scene and four lamp scene.


    After hearing the speech, Chen Yanran showed her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Although she also felt that the possibility was very low, the inexplicable disappearance of these strong men could not be explained.


    "Since Han 3000 didn''t have this ability, how did those people disappear without a trace?" Chen Yanran doubts a way.


    Chen Tiexin doesn''t like to use his brain to guess these meaningless things. He said, "sister, why do you let these things hurt his brain? Maybe he is just lucky."


    Chen Yanran doesn''t think so simply, and even if she is lucky, she has to be able to explain the logic of this matter. But now, there are no factors. Just saying that Han 3000 is lucky, how can it be reflected?


    "Brother, the game will start soon. Do you want to join it?" Chen Yanran said.


    "Of course, this time I came back ahead of time just for the hunting conference. If I can become an animal master, it''s also a way to get ahead of others." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded. The Beast Master is also a very valuable talent for the imperial court. Chen Tiexin can''t worship the strong as a teacher. This is another shortcut to enter the imperial court.


    "I want Han 3000 to join in." Chen Yanran said.


    "And you think he''s hiding his strength?" Chen Tiexin can''t help but roll a white eye. He naturally knows why Chen Yanran wants to do this, but in his opinion, it''s totally unnecessary. Han 3000''s strength is already in front of him, so why do he do it again?


    "In addition to testing him, I actually have another purpose, let him die." Chen Yanran said.


    After thinking about it, Chen Tiexin suddenly realized it and said with a smile: "sister, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Brother can let him die now."


    Chen Yanran shook her head and said, "brother, I know you''re powerful. It''s easy to kill him, but I''m more qualified to wake him for three years only when he died in the hunting conference."


    "All right, you can do whatever you like, but don''t let him wander in the yard in the future. I don''t want to see him." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded, she is not so, a waste swaying in front of her eyes, will also affect her mood.


    The next day, Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong met in the old place, with an old man.


    "Master, this is the top painter in Longyun city. If you have any requirements, just ask him." Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000.


    The old man buried his head and didn''t look at Han 3000 from the beginning to the end. Although he was surprised that Huang Xiaoyong called master Han 3000, he hid it very well. The old man is very clever. If he wants to survive, he must not meddle in his own business. Han 3000 nodded and said to the old man, "teacher Fu, I want you to help me draw a portrait. I''ll tell you what she looks like. Can you write it?"¡° As long as Mr. Xiao''s narration is accurate, I will not let him down. " Said the old man. Next, it is Han 3000 and the old man''s cooperation. Having been in touch with Jiang Yingying for such a long time, her appearance has been portrayed in Han 3000''s mind, so his narration has grasped almost every key point. The old man''s technique is also quite sophisticated. A finished portrait was completed in less than an hour, and the similarity reached more than 90%, which made Han 3000 very satisfied. After stopping writing, the old man asked Han 3000, "Mr. young, I don''t know if you are satisfied with the works written by Lao Sheng?" Han Sanqian took the portrait, although it was not as completely presented as the photo, but it was not easy to draw it to this degree. He repeatedly said, "satisfied, very satisfied. I didn''t expect that the old man was so good at painting." With a faint smile, the old man said, "I wish I could make you satisfied. It seems that Lao Sheng''s life has been saved." Huang Xiaoyong takes a look at Han 3000. To keep their relationship secret, it''s best to kill the old man, but Han 3000 shakes his head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 870

    Han 3000 can''t do this kind of immoral thing.


    "Old man, please keep a secret about today''s business." Han 3000 said to the old man.


    The old man nodded and said, "it''s natural. I didn''t look at Mr. Xiao from the beginning to the end. I just want to live and thank him for not killing me."


    "You go, today''s reward, I will let Huang Xiaoyong sent to the house." Han 3000 said.


    The old man clasped his hands, bowed deeply, and then turned away.


    Since Han 3000 didn''t kill him, Huang Xiaoyong wouldn''t tell the story. Looking at the painting in Han 3000''s hand, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help saying, "master, the beautiful woman in the painting is master''s dream lover?"


    Han 3000 glared at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "this is my lost sister. Take this picture and ask the people under your command to help me find her."


    "It turned out to be Shifu''s sister. No wonder she is so talented. Don''t worry. I will help you find her." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    This guy is good at flattering, but this kind of rainbow fart doesn''t work for Han 3000. He said, "you have to show your real ability to do things. It''s not by one mouth."


    "As long as she is in Longyun City, I will be able to find her. But master, if your sister is not in Longyun City, I can''t help it." Huang Xiaoyong said, in Longyun City, he can have a hand to use, but out of Longyun City, his identity can not be reflected.


    "Keep this manuscript well for me, and then find some painters to copy it. If long Yuncheng can''t find her, I should leave here as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    To stay in Longyun city is to get familiar with Xuanyuan world, but only to stay in Longyun City, can understand is not comprehensive, and determined that Jiang Yingying is not in Longyun City, Han 3000 stay significance is not big.


    Listen to Han 3000 to leave Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong immediately nervous up, quickly said: "master, I want to serve you all my life."


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "don''t worry, if I want to leave, I will take you."


    Huang Xiaoyong is more familiar with Xuanyuan world than Han 3000. Taking him with him is like a tour guide. If Han 3000 really wants to leave, he will not leave Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, master." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "By the way, are you going to attend the hunting meeting in a few days?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, it''s a grand meeting. Everyone who practices doesn''t want to miss it. If he has a chance to tame other animals and become an animal master, it''s the quickest way to enter the imperial court." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Is the animal master very powerful?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "The animal master is very rare in the whole Xuanyuan world. If you can control different animals, you can get the attention of the imperial court. It''s not how powerful the animal master is, but because there are few, it''s precious." Huang explained.


    Han Sanqian nodded and subconsciously touched his arm. The red eyed jade Python didn''t know what level it was among the exotic animals. According to his situation, he could be called the animal master now.


    "What is the most powerful beast?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Master, this hunting meeting is held in Longyan mountain range. All the exotic animals there are relatively elementary. It''s said that the most powerful are three-star ones. If you want to see the most powerful, you have to go to the dark forest. At the junction of the Three Kingdoms, it''s said that there are nine star ones in the dark forest." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Listen to Huang Xiaoyong say so, Han 3000 probably understand the different animal''s grade, is in terms of star, don''t know the arm of the little white snake, is what star.


    "Nine Star beasts, what have you heard of?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "It''s said that someone once took in a red eyed jade python, which is a nine star beast, and it''s the most powerful one among the nine stars." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sanyi looked shocked.


    Red eye jade Python is a nine star beast!


    Is the little guy on his arm really so powerful?


    "You mean the red eyed jade Python is the strongest?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s said that there are ten star beasts, but it''s just a legend. No one has really seen them. Master, if you want to know, you can only go to the dark forest. However, the three countries have no diplomatic relations and can''t communicate with each other. Once they are met by experts from other countries, it''s bound to be a big war. But with master''s ability, you must not be afraid of those people." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t flatter me. Go back and let people copy the portrait. Let''s do it right away." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and left with the portrait.


    After Huang Xiaoyong goes away, Han 3000 raises his sleeve, and the little white snake spits out a red letter with a proud look.


    "You little thing, are you a nine star monster?" Han 3000 doubts of say, he really can''t see this little guy has what fierce place, all day except sleep, can''t find what special place.


    The little white snake opens its mouth and shows its sharp tusks. It seems that it is showing its prestige to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand a finger magic power, the bullet in the small white snake head, said: "zhangyawuyao, scare me?" The little white snake put away her tusks and dared not spit out the red letter. Han Sanqian lowered his sleeve and said to himself, "the dark forest, it seems that if you have a chance in the future, you must go there. But this Xuanyuan world is really strange. The three countries have no diplomatic relations, and they can''t even communicate with each other. So what happened to the previous Wars?" With doubts, Han 3000 returned to Chen''s residence and ran into Chen Tiexin who was planning to go out. When Chen Tiexin saw Han 3000, he had an impatient expression on his face. He scolded Han 3000: "waste, stay in your room in the future, don''t walk around, lest you dirty my eyes. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite." Han Sanqian smiles calmly. Chen Tiexin''s strength is not very good, but his temper is very big. It''s just a two lamp situation, so arrogant and domineering. Two people wipe tube and pass, Han 3000 did not reply, this let Chen Tiexin dissatisfied, is going to teach Han 3000, Chen Yanran appeared¡° Where did you go? Is the Chen family a place where you can go in and out at will? " Chen Yanran scolds Han 3000¡° What do you think of my moving out? " Han 3000 replied. Chen Yanran also needs Han 3000 as a shield. If Han 3000 moves out of Chen''s house, she will not want to hear such rumors¡° From today on, you can''t go anywhere. Just stay in your room. From the beginning of the game, you will be my escort Chen Yanran said¡° Is it a guard or a dead man? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 871

    Guard?


    Dead man!


    After hearing the speech, Chen Yanran changed her face and said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Han three thousand mouth up a strange arc, smile but not language.


    Such an expression makes Chen Yanran feel more guilty, so she has to turn around and leave.


    Just now Han 3000''s eyes seemed to see through her, which made Chen Yanran feel very uneasy. In Chen Yanran''s opinion, she should play Han 3000 in the palm of her hand. But now, she thinks Han 3000 seems to have seen through all this, but he didn''t make any resistance.


    Why?


    Did he have guessed that he would die at the game?


    But now that I have guessed it, why don''t I try to avoid it?


    "Yan Ran, what''s the matter with you?" Chen Tiexin see Chen Yanran face not quite right, asked.


    Chen Yanran shook her head. She was not sure whether her feeling was right or not. There was an indescribable sense of uncertainty in her heart. But how could Han 3000, such a waste, make her feel dangerous?


    "Nothing, brother. We''d better hurry to prepare for the hunting meeting." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin nodded his head. For him who wants to enter the imperial court, he never takes it lightly, whether it''s looking for masters to worship their masters or hunting animals. In a way, Chen Tiexin''s pursuit of status is very persistent.


    But on the other hand, Chen Tiexin is too paranoid, because his ability to the imperial court, it is a garbage, but he returns such a fantasy, it is not self-knowledge.


    The Lord''s mansion.


    When Huang Houyi saw that his son had asked a painter to copy a woman''s portrait, he was so angry.


    He hopes Huang Xiaoyong can become a talent, but Huang Xiaoyong puts all his energy on women.


    It used to be Chen Yanran, but now it has become the woman in the painting. How can he not be angry.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, you are so worthless. How can you be my son? Do you have no other pursuit except for women?" Huang Houyi said to Huang Xiaoyong angrily.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew that his father had misunderstood him, but he didn''t know how to explain this to his father. After all, Han 3000 asked him to keep secret about the affair between him and Han 3000, but he didn''t dare to disclose it at will.


    "Father, you misunderstand me. I''m not like this. I''m infatuated with Chen Yanran. How can I fall in love with other women?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Hou Yi sneered and said, "what''s the use of being infatuated with women? Do you want to spend all your thoughts on women in your life?"


    The angry Huang Hou Yi orders those copying painters to get out of the city master''s residence, or none of them will live.


    Under this kind of threat, the copying painters all throw down their pens. They don''t want to lose their lives.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who can see this situation, is anxious. The portrait woman is Han 3000''s sister, and he is ordered to find the woman. If his father drives these people away, who will copy the portrait?


    "Father, it''s a very important thing for me. Can you leave it alone?" Huang Xiaoyong said anxiously.


    Huang Hou Yi looks at Huang Xiaoyong like frost. Now is the critical moment for him to get rid of the body of the puppet. Huang Xiaoyong not only does not help, but also wastes his time on such meaningless things. How can he allow Huang Xiaoyong not to do his duty.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, I warn you that from now on, if you do such meaningless things in the government, I will drive you out of the house." Huang Hou Yi said sternly.


    Seeing that Huang Houyi has no way to negotiate, Huang Xiaoyong is more anxious. If his father doesn''t agree with him to look for the woman in the painting, how can he explain to Han 3000?


    "Father, please come with me. I''ll show you something. After reading it, you will understand why I did it." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Don''t try to persuade me. No matter what you say, I won''t accept it." Huang Hou Yi said firmly.


    Huang Xiaoyong said firmly: "after you see it, you will agree with me very much. If you don''t believe it, come with me."


    With that, Huang Xiaoyong went to the backyard.


    He can''t reveal Han 3000''s identity, but to get Huang Houyi to withdraw his control, he can only let Huang Houyi know his current strength and the significance of doing this.


    Huang Houyi didn''t intend to give Huang Xiaoyong a chance, but he saw unprecedented confidence in Huang Xiaoyong''s face, which made him very curious. What can Huang Xiaoyong do to make him change his mind.


    After going to the backyard, Huang Houyi said, "if there''s anything to show off, take it out quickly. If you can''t convince me, every move you make in the Lord''s mansion in the future must be approved by me."


    Huang Xiaoyong very confident took out a broadsword, said: "father, this is not to show off, for you, is absolutely scared."


    shock?


    Huang Houyi disdains to smile, but his smile solidifies in a short time. On Huang Xiaoyong''s broadsword, there are four groups of flames representing the four lights, which completely makes Huang Houyi stay. As Huang Xiaoyong''s father, Huang Houyi is well aware of his son''s ability. He has been under the gate of Er dengjing for several years, and it is impossible for him to break through. Unless he is instructed by an expert, maybe there is still a chance. But at the moment in front of him, Huang Xiaoyong, is already four lights. For Huang Houyi, this is a unimaginable thing¡° 4¡¢ Four lights Huang Hou Yi eyes round stare, expression slightly dull said: "how possible, how possible, how can you be four lights." Huang Xiaoyong looks elated. Huang Houyi''s performance is expected by him. After all, it''s an incredible thing for anyone¡° Father, in one night, I went from the second lamp to the fourth lamp. Do you believe that? " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile. Huang Hou Yi throat obvious peristalsis a few times, overnight? If this is said from other people, Huang Houyi will only take it as a joke, because it is an impossible thing in common sense. But now, the fact has been placed in front of him. Huang Xiaoyong''s four lamp situation can''t tolerate his disbelief. Huang Houyi excitedly walked up to Huang Xiaoyong and asked, "how did you do it? How could you even go up to two places overnight? Do you have any adventures?"¡° It''s not too much to say it''s an adventure. For me, it''s an adventure. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Tell me what''s going on. Don''t play tricks in front of me. " Huang Houyi is so excited that he can''t wait to know what happened. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 872

    "Father, don''t get excited. I''ll tell you that in fact, the reason why I broke the situation in such a short time is my master''s credit." When talking about Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong has a sense of pride from his heart. It can be seen that he is proud of it, and his loyalty to Han 3000 is beyond words.


    "Master?" Huang Houyi looks at Huang Xiaoyong suspiciously. He has never heard of it, and there are some people in Longyun city. As the head of a city, he is very clear that there can be no such level of experts.


    In Huang Houyi''s opinion, it''s at least a strong man with more than six lights to make Huang Xiaoyong break through two scenes and reach the four lights. But how can there be such a master in a small place like Longyun city?


    "Who is your master? He is in Longyun city?" Huang Hou Yi asked.


    This topic is enough for Huang Xiaoyong. He is able to tell Huang Houyi that he has a master and that the promotion of his realm is also related to his master. However, he can never reveal the identity of his master. This is a warning given by Han 3000. Even if he gives Huang Xiaoyong 100 courage, he will not dare to say Han 3000''s identity.


    "Father, don''t ask about his identity. Master has a destiny and can''t mention him to anyone. He is a very low-key person." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    low-key?


    Do you need to keep a low profile for those who are strong above the six lamp level?


    Huang Houyi wants to find out the flaw from Huang Xiaoyong''s words, but his real four lamp scene has been shown, which makes Huang Xiaoyong have nothing to say.


    "With master, father doesn''t matter, does he?" Huang Hou Yi disdains the way.


    "Of course not, but since he doesn''t want to expose his identity, how can I dare to talk nonsense? If he is not happy, killing all the city Lord''s house will be nothing but playing between his fingers." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "I''m also the head of the city. How dare he kill me at will?" Huang Houyi''s words are not strong enough, because he guesses that the lowest strength of Han 3000 is liudengjing. Even so, it''s very easy for a strong person in liudengjing to kill a small city leader, and the imperial court won''t pay attention to this little bullshit.


    Compared with a small city leader, the former is more worthy of the attention of the imperial court.


    "Father, it''s not that I look down on your status. The identity of the Lord of the city is not worth mentioning to him. Even if the high level of the imperial court meets him, I''m afraid they have to be respectful." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Brag." Huang Hou Yi disdained glanced at mouth.


    "Father, what''s the position of Jishi in the imperial court?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s supreme. The emperor of the imperial court also has to meet him personally." Huang Hou Yi said without thinking about it, how noble the master is. Even for the emperor, he didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    With these words, Huang Houyi was stunned and looked at the proud smile on Huang Xiaoyong''s face.


    A bolt from the blue suddenly exploded in Huang Houyi''s mind.


    Master!


    Is it possible that Huang Xiaoyong''s master is a great master!


    How can such a supreme figure appear in Little Dragon Cloud City?


    Huang Hou Yi''s legs softened and he sat down on the ground.


    The leader of a city is acting like a soft egg at the moment.


    "You, you mean, your master is... A great master!" Huang Hou Yi widened his eyes and looked at Huang Xiaoyong in disbelief.


    Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t know the real state of Han 3000, but through the questions Han 3000 asked him, he guesses that Han 3000 should be the supreme master state. Otherwise, how can he ask about things without his own life?


    You know, in this world, the only one who cultivates is the master who doesn''t need the things of his own life.


    "Father, what do you think he is Huang Xiaoyong asked with a smile.


    Boom!


    Huang Houyi''s mind thundered again.


    He naturally knew what it meant to have nothing in his life, which made him jump.


    Although Huang Houyi is the Lord of the city, he has never really met a big man in his life, and he dare not even think about such a superior existence as Jishi.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong has become a disciple of Jishi, which is a great blessing for the Huang family.


    "Son, you must seize this opportunity. The great master must serve you well. This is your chance to enter the imperial court!" Huang Hou Yi warned.


    With a faint smile, Huang Xiaoyong said, "father, I''m already a disciple of Jishi. Is it important to enter the imperial court?"


    Huang Hou Yi was excited and nodded.


    Jishi will not belong to the imperial court, but the imperial court will be respectful to him. For Huang Xiaoyong, it really doesn''t matter whether he enters the imperial court or not.


    "Didn''t you just say that I was addicted to women? In fact, the woman in the painting is my master''s sister. The reason why I copied the portrait is that my master wanted me to help him find his sister." Huang explained.


    "The woman in the picture looks young. Isn''t your master rare?" In the history of Xuanyuan world, every great master has achieved such success only when he entered the rare world. Therefore, in Huang Houyi''s established impression, Huang Xiaoyong''s master should also be an old man. But he has such a young sister, that he is not as old as he imagined¡° Father, don''t beat about the bush. I won''t tell you about this. If master is not happy, you will ruin my bright future. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Huang Houyi nodded repeatedly. Although he was extremely curious about this, he did not dare to offend a master. Even if it provokes the imperial court, it''s just a strange place. If it offends Jishi, the end will be more painful than death¡° OK, I won''t talk any more, but can you disclose your present state? " Huang Houyi tentatively asked, now the three families want to deprive him of the position of city leader. If those people know that Huang Xiaoyong now has the strength of the four lamp realm, the three families will probably retreat. For Huang Houyi, it''s very easy to solve his own problems. Huang Xiaoyong frowned and thought about it for a moment. Telling others about his realm will surely shock many people, but it should not affect Han 3000. After all, no one except his father knows that his realm promotion is related to other people. And Huang Xiaoyong knows why his father does this. As a son, he should also relieve Huang Houyi''s worries¡° Yes, but never mention master. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° OK, don''t worry. I won''t mention anything except your realm. " Huang Hou Yi said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 873

    "What


    There was a roar of astonishment from the Wang family.


    Wang''s face is unbelievable.


    Huang Xiaoyong has reached the four lamp realm, which is a fatal blow to the Wang family.


    At a critical time when he wants to overthrow Huang Houyi, the news is almost hopeless.


    "Have you found out, how can Huang Xiaoyong reach the four lamp realm?"


    At the same time, the same is true of Xie''s compound.


    The master of Xie''s family breathes quickly. In the face of this sudden news, he doesn''t want to believe it, but Huang Houyi''s release of such a message can''t be funny.


    "How can it be like this? Huang Xiaoyong is just two lights, how can he reach four lights so quickly!" Master Xie asked his servant.


    "I can make nothing of it," said the owner. "I heard the eyes of the Lord''s house. Huang Xiaoyong''s real name is indeed a show of his four lights. This is absolutely true. What''s the reason why he can reach four lights?" The servant replied.


    The master of Xie family took a deep breath one after another. If Huang Xiaoyong really has such strength, it will become an extravagant hope to overthrow Huang Houyi.


    Not to mention whether the combination of the three families can threaten Huang Houyi, Huang Xiaoyong''s strength in the four lamp world has become a fear that can not be ignored. Once Huang Xiaoyong takes the hand, who can stop the three families?


    The master of Xie''s family almost broke his back teeth and said, "can such a long layout only turn into a bubble after all?"


    With these words, Xie''s master collapsed on his couch.


    Chen''s residence.


    Chen Yanran''s pace is in a hurry, which can almost be described as the wind under her feet.


    Step by step, he came to Chen Tiexin''s room, knocked on the door and cried, "brother, are you in the room?"


    "Yes." Chen Tiexin''s heavy voice came from the room.


    Chen Yanran pushes the door. When she sees Chen Tiexin''s expression, she guesses that her brother already knows about Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Brother, have you heard about it?" Chen Yanran asked.


    Chen Tiexin''s expression of gnashing teeth is very unwilling. For many years, he has traveled thousands of miles to find a higher teacher, but he has achieved nothing. Now Huang Xiaoyong has reached the amazing four lights situation, which makes Chen Tiexin''s heart unable to accept.


    Why can a son of a city Lord who has nothing to do have such good luck!


    "Huang Xiaoyong must have found a master with high level. Otherwise, he would never have such a terrible level of improvement." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran also has such a guess, because Huang Xiaoyong has been stagnating in the two lamp realm for several years, which is a huge hurdle for the practitioners. It''s very difficult to cross it, unless there is a guide.


    But Chen Yanran can''t figure out who has such a strong strength in a place like Longyun City, which can make Huang Xiaoyong break two borders in a short time.


    "Brother, do you think his master is still in Longyun city? If he can break through two realms in a short time, what kind of realms is that? " Chen Yanran doubts a way.


    Chen Tiexin takes a deep breath. If the master is still in Longyun City, even if he digs three feet, he will find out. As for the realm of master Huang Xiaoyong, this is not what Chen Tiexin can guess.


    "Sister, help me to mobilize all the people in the whole government to find this man, and find him anyway." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran knows that Chen Tiexin is very anxious, but he should not act rashly. As an expert, he deliberately hides himself, no matter how many people are useless.


    And even if it is really lucky to be found by them, if it causes the dissatisfaction of experts, no one can say what the consequences will be.


    "Brother, don''t worry. This matter needs to be considered in the long run." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin swept the teapot and water cup on the table, looking very angry, and said: "even Huang Xiaoyong is in the four lamp situation, but I still stay in the two lamp situation. How can I accept that?"


    Chen Yanran saw that her brother was angry. Although she wanted to help, it was beyond her ability. She was willing but powerless.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Maybe your chance hasn''t come yet. I believe you are better than Huang Xiaoyong in talent. Once the master knows your existence, he will value you more." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin is also cheeky. He doesn''t think Chen Yanran''s words have any problems, but he shows a worried expression and says: "I''m afraid that this expert has left Longyun city before he sees me."


    "No Chen Yanran said firmly.


    "Why?" Chen Tiexin asked with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand why Chen Yanran was so sure.


    "The hunting conference is coming. I feel that the reason why he appears in Longyun city is for the hunting conference. Even if he wants to leave, it should be after the end of the hunting conference." Chen Yanran explained.


    After listening to these words, Chen Tiexin calmed down a little bit, because Chen Yanran said it was very reasonable that the strong appeared in Longyun city is a very inappropriate thing. Since he appeared, there must be some reasons.


    And recently, the biggest thing in Longyun city is the hunting conference¡° It seems that I need to have a good performance in the game meeting to arouse the idea of this expert. " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yanran saw that her brother''s mood calmed down, nodded her head and said: "so, brother, you can''t be anxious now. You have to prepare well for the hunting meeting. The more anxious you are, the easier it is to get into trouble."¡° Thank you for reminding me, otherwise, I might have acted rashly, and the gain was not worth the loss. " Chen Tiexin said with a smile¡° Well, you have a rest first, and I have to prepare for the hunting meeting. " Chen Yanran said. Leaving Chen Tiexin''s room, Chen Yanran did not go directly back to her room, but went to the place where Han 3000 lived. Before Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong left Longyun city and went to the suburbs together, no one knows what happened during that time, but Chen Yanran guessed that something must have happened between Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong. Of course, she doesn''t think Han 3000 is Huang Xiaoyong''s master. She just wants to know more about Huang Xiaoyong from Han 3000¡° You''re not going to sleep here tonight, are you Han 3000 saw Chen Yanran come to the room at this time point, it seems a little surprised, although he and Chen Yanran are nominally husband and wife, but actually nothing. The most important thing is that Han 3000 has no idea about Chen Yanran. For him, being unfaithful to Su Yingxia is the most heinous thing in the world. Chen Yanran gave a cold smile and said, "you have the right to touch me. Don''t daydream." Han Sanyi patted his chest happily and said, "that''s good." Chen Yan Ran complexion one coagulate, clench a tooth way: "what do you mean?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 874

    Chen Yanran does not have Han 3000 in her eyes, and Han 3000 has never paid attention to Chen Yanran.


    Although Chen Yanran has many admirers in Longyun City, her beauty is only attractive to others. For Han 3000, she is a woman who has nothing to do with herself, that''s all.


    As if nothing had happened shrugged, Han 3000 said: "nothing, you come to me, if you have anything to say."


    Chen Yanran looks at Han 3000 like a torch. She has seen many men. When those men see her, they all salivate over her beauty. However, Han 3000''s eyes are clear and seems to have no desire to possess her.


    This makes Chen Yanran very puzzled. Does it mean that the man in front of her can really remain unmoved in front of her beauty?


    Or is he not a real man at all, but something is wrong with him?


    Go to Han 3000 in front of Chen Yanran deliberately straighten chest.


    "Han 3000, don''t pretend to be a gentleman in front of me. You men are all birds of a feather. Now that you are beautiful, can you really be indifferent?" Chen Yanran said with a smile on her face.


    "Are you seducing me?" Han three thousand picked eyebrows, looked at Chen Yanran, and continued: "although you look good, I really don''t have any interest in you."


    To say beautiful and sexy, so far, no woman Han 3000 has seen can compare with Qi Yiyun. Since he can hold himself in front of Qi Yiyun, how can he be attracted to Chen Yanran?


    At the beginning, Qi Yiyun threw himself into his arms for countless times, even deliberately drunk Han 3000 and was sleeping with him. So what?


    Chen Yanran is biting her teeth. She wants to find the flaw in Han 3000''s eyes, find the evidence of his lying, and find the loophole of his shaking. But Chen Yanran finally finds out that Han 3000''s clear eyes are really different from other men. He doesn''t show any lust. This is not a fake.


    "You have a hidden disease." Chen Yanran sneered, this is the only explanation she can think of, only the kind of man who is not a man can keep such a state in front of her.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me? If you''re just trying to prove your charm, I don''t think it''s necessary." Han 3000 light said, no matter how Chen Yanran think of him, it is not important for him, he does not want to be involved with this woman too deeply, and now with Huang Xiaoyong this apprentice, Chen''s residence for Han 3000, is not as important as before.


    "I want to know what happened when you met Huang Xiaoyong, and how much you know about Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking two borders." Chen Yanran''s face is frosty. Her self-confidence has been seriously hit by Han 3000. Beauty is always good for men, but it doesn''t show in Han 3000, which makes Chen Yanran angry.


    "I''ll meet Huang Xiaoyong?" Han Sanqian said with a cool smile, "you know better than anyone how much Huang Xiaoyong hates me. When I meet him, he wants to kill me. How can I know that he has broken two borders?"


    After the news spread in Longyun City, Han 3000 had already received the news, but it didn''t matter. After all, the news only revealed that Huang Xiaoyong broke through two realms in a row, and there was no other news. Maybe Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help it, or maybe he exposed himself in front of his father for other reasons, so his father couldn''t help spreading the news.


    Han 3000 can look at this matter from the perspective of understanding. After all, now the three families of Longyun city join hands to overthrow Huang Houyi. Huang Houyi shows Huang Xiaoyong''s strength, which is equivalent to frightening the three families.


    After all, in a place like Longyun City, the strength of sidengjing is very strong enough to scare people.


    "No way." Chen Yanran didn''t believe Han Sanqian at all. She continued: "you and Huang Xiaoyong went out of the city together. How can you not meet each other? Moreover, all the more than ten two lamp scenes Huang Xiaoyong took to evaporate. There must be some secret."


    "As long as you are willing to tell me why Huang Xiaoyong can break through two situations in a row, I can promise you one thing, anything." Chen Yanran said.


    Han three thousand frowned, anything, these four words can be meaningful, he can''t understand why Chen Yanran did it, this news is important to her to this point?


    "Do you want to improve?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "It''s not me, it''s my brother." Chen Yanran said.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "it seems that you are really brothers and sisters. For your brother''s sake, you are willing to do anything. Aren''t you afraid that I will make special demands on you?"


    "If you will, I will satisfy you." With these words, Chen Yanran pulled her clothes down her shoulders, revealing her snow-white skin.


    Han Sanqian didn''t take a look at it. He went back to his bed, put his hands behind his neck and said, "sorry, I''m not interested in you, and I don''t know about Huang Xiaoyong. I can''t give you a satisfactory answer."


    Chen Tiexin has been abroad for many years in search of a higher normal school. Han 3000 has heard about this for a long time. It''s a pity that Chen Tiexin hasn''t succeeded for many years. In Han 3000''s opinion, this kind of behavior is completely idiotic.


    A real master can''t be found by him. This kind of chance is available to anyone. Chen Yanran''s expression suddenly becomes ferocious. She has completely put down her dignity in front of Han 3000. But she didn''t expect that Han 3000 has such an attitude. He is just a waste. Why is he qualified to treat her like this¡° Han 3000, this is my Chen''s residence. Believe it or not, I will let you die here. " Chen Yanran gritted her teeth and said. Han three thousand side body, back to Chen Yan Ran said: "you want to kill me, although it is, but for you, now the time has not come." Chen Yanran took a deep breath, this guy even knew that he wanted to attack him! The angry Chen Yanran suddenly smiles. She is extremely evil. She doesn''t know what idea she has in her heart. She says to Han 3000, "you will beg me, and you will beg me on your knees." With that, Chen Yanran left the room. Han 3000 sighs helplessly. Her character is very similar to that of mifeier. She is extremely confident in her beauty. She thinks that all men in the world will be confused by them. It''s a pity that when she meets Han 3000, she doesn''t get any oil and salt¡° Chen Tiexin is such a waste. It''s ridiculous that you should sell your body. " Han 3000 said to himself. In Han Sanqian''s eyes, Chen Tiexin''s realm can never be broken through, because his mentality for many years has been looking forward to seeking the shortcut of higher normal school. Under this idea, he can only be a two lamp realm all his life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 875

    "Triple dose, miss. I heard you right."


    In Chen Yan Ran''s room, the close servant girl looks at her in consternation, and seems to be incredulous.


    But Chen Yanran''s manner is indifferent, said: "three times is not enough?"


    The servant girl is speechless. Chen Yanran asks her to take medicine for Han 3000''s dinner, and it''s still an aphrodisiac. In her opinion, three times the dosage is very heavy, but Chen Yanran doesn''t think it''s enough.


    "Miss, I''ll ask, why do you give him the aphrodisiac?" The servant girl doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "You are too talkative." Chen Yanran light said.


    The servant girl quickly lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    "Do as I say, triple the dose, not less at all." Chen Yan Ran orders a way.


    Since the young lady has already spoken, the servant girl also dares not to do, can only walk toward the kitchen.


    According to Chen Yanran''s order, three times the dose is not a little bit.


    When she took the medicine, the servant girl seemed to be able to imagine Han 3000''s desire and red eyes. I''m afraid that state is no different from the beast in heat.


    When people sent the food to Han 3000''s room, Han 3000 didn''t expect that Chen Yanran had such a mean to eat and drink. He soon had enough to eat and drink. Han 3000 didn''t know about the three times dose of aphrodisiac.


    After a short time, Han 3000 suddenly felt his heart beat faster, his whole body became hot and dry, and his mind couldn''t help giving birth to that idea.


    Although Han 3000 hasn''t shared a room with a woman for a long time since he came to the second world, this phenomenon is very abnormal for him, who has always been good at controlling his desire.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, thinking how this is going on, why do you suddenly have such a strong desire for that aspect of things?


    And this desire became more and more intense with the passage of time, even he felt that the whole person was almost out of control.


    Just then, Chen Yanran''s voice came out of the door.


    "I said I would make you kneel down and beg me."


    In an instant, Han 3000 understood that it was all Chen Yanran''s ghost. There must be something strange in the meal just now.


    Han Sanqian opened the door and said angrily, "Chen Yanran, what do you want to do?"


    After opening the door, Han 3000 found that Chen Yanran didn''t come alone. She was accompanied by many guards in the mansion. Looking at the number, most of them were there. It''s obvious that she had premeditated.


    "I said that just now. I want you to kneel down and beg me." Chen Yanran said with a cold face.


    "You are a vicious woman. You should use such dirty means." Han 3000 gritted his teeth.


    Chen Yan Ran light smile, said: "deal with people like you, naturally want to use this means, beg me, kneel down to beg me, I can help you."


    "You have to know how Huang Xiaoyong broke the two borders in a row." Han 3000 laughed.


    "Not bad." Chen Yanran said with a smile, in her opinion, she has played Han 3000 in the palm of her hand, now Han 3000, can only compromise with her.


    "To tell you the truth, I really know the secret of Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking the two borders." Han 3000 said.


    When Chen Yanran heard this, her calm expression became excited: "come on, how did he do it?"


    This matter is very important to Chen Yanran. Only when she knows how Huang Xiaoyong did it, can she help Chen Tiexin break through the situation.


    "Ha ha." Han three thousand face show ferocious smile, said: "this means I want to compromise, you look down on me."


    Voice down, Han 3000 will heavily shut the door.


    Chen Yanran is not in a hurry, and now the efficacy has not reached the limit. She believes that Han 3000 will soon come out and ask her, and will take the initiative to tell him the secret of Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking the border.


    "Han 3000, I''ll wait for you. I don''t believe you can hold it." Chen Yanran said.


    The servant girl followed Chen Yanran and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to talk because she knew that it was impossible for the young lady to do such a thing, and the servant girl in the house would most likely sacrifice her.


    As a maid, she has no control over her own destiny. If Chen Yanran really wants her to do so, she has no way.


    "To change into a beautiful dress, preferably thin." Chen Yanran said to the servant girl.


    The servant girl''s brain inside hums.


    It''s time to come, after all.


    "Yes, miss."


    After a while, the maid in red sand came back, graceful posture, even the guards couldn''t help looking at her.


    Chen Yanran nodded with satisfaction, said: "go in, let him say the answer I want."


    "Yes." The servant girl nodded and then went to the room.


    Push open the door, the servant girl feel very uneasy, for a big girl, suddenly face this kind of thing, she can''t contain the inner tension, but this is her destiny as a servant girl, Miss asked her to do things, she had to do.


    "Han 3000, Miss said, I want you to kneel down and say what she wants to know." The servant girl says to Han 3000. Han 3000 sits on the bed with his knees crossed, eyes closed, and sweat the size of soybeans seeping from his forehead. Three times the dosage, for ordinary people, the efficacy is far beyond the body''s ability to bear. If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s strong strength, he would have been foaming in his mouth¡° Let her go Han 3000 said¡° This medicine comes from the most powerful pharmacist in Longyun city. You have no other choice. " The servant girl kindly reminds a way. Han 3000 really can''t control the wild animals in his body, and the efficacy hasn''t reached the limit, but it''s very difficult for him to support his current state, but it''s not what Han 3000 is willing to do to compromise with Chen Yanran or even kneel down in this way¡° Please convey Chen Yanran''s words to me. Today''s event is the evil result planted by the Chen family. When the flowers bloom, the Chen family will be destroyed. " Han 3000 said coldly. Kill the door! The servant girl is scared to tremble all over. When she looks up slightly and sees Han 3000''s red eyes, she is even more scared. In the servant girl''s heart, Han 3000 is also a waste image, but at this moment, the servant girl has a fear of Han 3000 from the bottom of her heart, and this kind of terrible emotion can''t be suppressed by her anyway¡° Han 3000, why do you have to be right with Miss? Are you qualified? " The servant girl summoned up the courage to say. Han 3000 grinned like a demon and said, "I should ask Chen Yanran about this. If you don''t go away, I''ll kill you." Looking at Han 3000''s fierce eyes, it seems that she really wants to kill people. The servant girl is so scared that she runs towards the door¡° Miss, he, he''s going to kill me. " The servant girl frightens to walk to hit Chen Yan Ran in front of, the whole body trembles of say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 876

    Chen Yanran''s face was very blue. She had heard what Han 3000 said in the room.


    When the flowers bloom, the Chen family will be destroyed!


    This sentence makes Chen Yanran instantly kill Han 3000. She feels a strong sense of crisis in this man. It seems that what he said will come true one day in the future.


    Now, it''s Chen Yanran''s best chance to kill Han 3000.


    But Chen Yanran refused to do so. If she killed Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong would break the secret of the two realms, and no one would know.


    For the sake of her brother, Chen Yanran has to get the truth out of Han 3000''s mouth.


    Chen Yanran looked at the maid. Although she was already charming enough, her appearance was still a short board after all. It seemed that she could only do it by herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Yanran walked towards the room.


    Seeing this, the servant girl asked in horror, "what are you going to do, miss?"


    Chen Yanran did not answer, but without hesitation into the room.


    Although she has no personnel, she knows very well what will happen if Han Sanyan can''t control herself, but Chen Yanran is not afraid. As long as she can let Chen Tiexin break through, she will be able to usher in the glory of the Chen family. It''s worth paying a little for it.


    "Han three thousand, as long as you say one word, I can let you take off the medicine." Chen Yanran said standing in front of Han 3000.


    Chen Sanqian closed his eyes tightly. Now the effect of medicine has reached the point that he can''t see women. Otherwise, he can''t control himself.


    "Chen Yanran, I advise you to get out of my sight." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "The result of strong support is that your seven orifices bleed and die. Do you want to die here?" Chen Yanran said.


    Han 3000''s blood gas is surging. If it goes on like this, it''s inevitable for his seven orifices to bleed. But even so, Su Yingxia and Han Nian''s appearance flashed in his mind, and he was not allowed to cheat.


    "This medicine also wants to poison me. You look down on me." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Yanran takes off her coat and rustles to make Han 3000''s heart beat faster again. He can only close his eyes.


    "Don''t you dare open your eyes to me." Chen Yanran provocative way.


    Han three thousand clenched his fist, nose a hot, blood overflow.


    At this time, Chen Tiexin suddenly broke into Han 3000''s room.


    He didn''t know about Chen Yanran''s layout tonight. When he heard about it from the lower population, he rushed over.


    Chen Tiexin was relieved to see that things had not developed to the point he imagined.


    "Yan Ran, what are you doing?" Chen Tiexin asked seriously.


    "Brother, he knows the secret of Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking the two borders. I have to let him say it." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin looks distressed. He didn''t expect that Chen Yanran would make such a sacrifice for herself.


    But even so, he is not willing to let Chen Yanran do so.


    Holding Chen Yanran''s hand, Chen Tiexin said: "follow me, if you want to use such a price, don''t know."


    Chen Yanran wants to get rid of Chen Tiexin, but her strength obviously can''t compare with Chen Tiexin. She can only say: "brother, if I leave like this, he will die."


    Chen Tiexin looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said with a sneer, "this kind of waste will die when it dies."


    With that, Chen Tiexin forced Chen Yanran out of the room.


    "Yanran, from today on, don''t do such stupid things, brother''s things, I know I can solve them myself, and this kind of waste, do you think it is possible for him to know about Huang Xiaoyong?" Chen Tiexin reminds Chen Yanran.


    Just now Han 3000 has made it very clear that he knows how Huang Xiaoyong breaks through the border.


    But looking at Chen Tiexin''s tough attitude, Chen Yanran knows that no matter what she says, it''s useless.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do it again, but he..." Chen Yanran doesn''t want Han 3000 to die, because Han 3000 still has her curious secret.


    "Whether he can live or not depends on his own destiny." Chen Tiexin said.


    Three times the dose, in this case, if not catharsis, the end must be suffocated.


    After the party dispersed, Han 3000''s body had reached the limit of support.


    There was no one around. Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said, "little thing, you are still in the theater. Hurry to find a way to help me."


    The little white snake came out of his arm, but it didn''t seem to help Han 3000.


    "I can''t do it. You can give me a damn bite." Han 3000 said, he also really has no way, the blood gas in his body can''t be controlled at all.


    Little white snake spits out red letter, revealing two tusks.


    The venom of the red eye jade Python is like a nightmare to the practitioners of Xuanyuan world. It is as powerful as a master, and it is also as afraid as a tiger.


    A bite down, the little white snake just released a little venom, then quickly released the mouth.


    Han 3000 from the finger bit slowly become black purple, and this black purple also spread to the arm at a very fast speed. Red eye jade Python''s venom invasion soon stopped the three times dose of aphrodisiac in his body, but his state was more painful. A burst of heartbreaking pain spread to his whole body. Han 3000 rolled on the ground in pain, and his sweat was like rain. A night of suffering, Han 3000 as to go to hell once, after the reincarnation of life and death, finally left a breath. In Chen Yanran''s room, just after dawn, she woke up and wondered if Han 3000 would have died in the room. She quickly called her maid¡° Go to Han 3000''s room. If he dies, let someone dispose of his body. " Although she said that, Chen Yanran didn''t want Han 3000 to die. After all, the secret she was curious about still needs to be learned from Han 3000¡° Yes The servant girl took the order and left. When she comes to Han 3000''s room, the maid is still a little nervous. After last night, her fear of Han 3000 has been deeply buried in her heart, just like a lingering haze. Push the door and enter, the servant girl sees lying on the ground motionless Han 3000, in the heart a surprised. Dead? Is this dead? Summon up the courage to walk into Han 3000. The maid takes a deep breath and is ready to squat down to see if Han 3000 is still breathing. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his mouth and said, "don''t bother. He''s not dead yet." This opens to talk, frighten servant girl facial expression big change, straight back three steps¡° Han 3000, if you are willing to kneel down to the young lady, you will not be so embarrassed. " Said the servant girl. Han 3000 looked at the servant girl, grinned and said, "I, Han 3000, don''t kneel in the world." The servant girl clenched her teeth. This guy''s stubborn temper is really a bull. In Chen''s mansion, why should he fight with the young lady. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 877

    On the day of the game.


    The north gate of Longyun city has been full of people since early in the morning. There are so many people around it. These are all the people who participated in the animal hunting conference.


    As the annual event of all the cities near Longyan mountains, every practitioner will not miss such an opportunity, because most of the people here are in one or two lamp state, and they have no hope of breaking through the state for a long time, so if they want to improve their identity, they have to participate in the animal hunting conference, even if they can only tame a one star beast, Also can mix some minor official positions in the imperial court.


    As long as there are official positions in the body, regardless of the size, it is inevitable to change the existing life.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many people participating in the hunting conference. Are there so many exotic animals in Longyan mountain range?" Han 3000 said to Chen Yanran.


    His original intention is to talk to himself, and did not ask Chen Yanran''s meaning, but Chen Yanran took the initiative to say: "can you become a master of beasts? Thousands of people participate in Longyun city every year, but for so many years, there has never been an animal master


    "It''s hard to find a trace of a strange animal?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Most of the people here don''t have a high level, and they don''t want to take too much risk for it, so they only dare to look for exotic animals in the outer layer of Longyan mountain range. The number of exotic animals in the outer layer has dropped sharply as early as more than ten years ago. Now it''s all by luck to find one, and it''s not so easy to tame it." Chen Yanran explained.


    The game of hunting animals is held once a year. No matter how many exotic animals there are, they will be consumed. Fortunately, it''s just outside. If there are more masters in the nearby cities, I''m afraid even the exotic animals inside will be poisoned.


    "Now that you''re in, you shouldn''t waste your time on the periphery?" Han 3000 asked.


    Chen Yanran is a very ambitious person. What she wants to do is not just to try her luck. So Han 3000 guesses that she will not stay on the periphery like other people.


    Chen Yanran light smile, said: "you such a question, there is the need to ask out, I can be like other people?"


    Han 3000 shrugs. Chen Yanran herself is just a light scene. In terms of strength, what''s the difference between her and others?


    The only difference is that she is Miss Chen, but hunting animals have nothing to do with her identity, and strange animals will not submit to her because she is Miss Chen.


    "Of course, you are different from other people. Maybe the beast will bow to you because you are Miss Chen." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Chen Yanran turns her head and looks at Han 3000 with a cold face. She knows that Han 3000 is sneering at her.


    In Longyun City, her status as Miss Chen is very important, but what''s the significance for the exotic animals?


    "Han 3000, before mocking me, you''d better see what your identity is and whether you are qualified." Chen Yanran gritted her teeth.


    Han 3000 no longer talks. As the saying goes, a good man doesn''t fight with a woman. It''s useless to reason with a overbearing woman like Chen Yanran.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong came slowly on a horse. Now he is a master of four lights, no matter where he goes, he will have a look of worship.


    Huang Xiaoyong enjoys this kind of focusing feeling very much. Although he is the son of the Lord of the city, and his status is extraordinary, compared with his real strength, the latter can naturally make him more superior.


    "Chen Yanran, long time no see, I finally want to understand a thing." Huang Xiaoyong deliberately went to Chen Yanran and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yanran looked straight ahead and didn''t take a look at Huang Xiaoyong, because she was guilty and had no courage.


    Chen Yanran once did not pay attention to Huang Xiaoyong, because Huang Houyi was just a puppet of the three families. Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the city leader, was a joke in her eyes.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong is already a master of the four lamp realm. Her strength is superior to that of the people in Longyun city. She has no right to look down on Huang Xiaoyong any more.


    "I don''t worry about women at all. Why concentrate on you? When I go to the imperial court, there will be a lot of beautiful women to accompany me." Huang Xiaoyong said triumphantly.


    Chen Yanran''s face is cold, and now even Huang Xiaoyong dares to mock her.


    After a cold hum, Chen Yanran said: "it''s just four lamp realm. Do you think the imperial court will pay attention to it? It''s wishful thinking to enter the imperial court with your strength."


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t get angry because of Chen Yanran''s refutation. Instead, he said with a faint smile, "are you so sure that I can only go to the four lamp realm?"


    Chen Yanran''s face is ugly. For Huang Xiaoyong, who has broken the two realms in succession, there must be a chance to break the realms in the future. His destination is not just the four lamp realms.


    "And now I have the strength of sidengjing. If I can go deeper into the Longyan mountains, I will have a greater chance of meeting strange animals. If I''m not careful, I''ll become an animal master again. What will the imperial court do to me?" Huang Xiaoyong smiles triumphantly.


    Chen Yanran''s face is as white as paper, master of animal control!


    If he really becomes an animal master, for Chen Yanran, it would be a great loss to refuse Huang Xiaoyong''s love.


    "I know you used to look down on me, but now, please remember that you are no longer qualified, and I don''t pay attention to you." With that, Huang Xiaoyong rode to the forefront of the crowd. With the strength of four lights, he is absolutely qualified to lead the way. Han Sanqian tried to smile, but he didn''t expect that Huang Xiaoyong''s strength was really strong. It was estimated that Chen Yanran would be angry to death. At this time, Chen Tiexin came to Chen Yanran. Seeing that her face was not right, she asked, "sister, what''s the matter with you?" Just after asking, Chen Yanran hasn''t answered yet. Chen Tiexin turns to Han 3000 and asks, "are you making her angry?" Han 3000 is a natural disaster. He didn''t say anything. How could he provoke Chen Yanran? But Han wants to see if Chen Tiexin has the courage to stand up for his sister¡° Don''t come at me. It''s Huang Xiaoyong. If you want to avenge her, go to Huang Xiaoyong. " Chen Tiexin was stunned by this sentence. Before, he still had the right to yell with Huang Xiaoyong, and even ask Huang Xiaoyong to apologize to Chen Yanran. But now, Huang Xiaoyong is a strong man in the four lamp realm, and he can beat Chen Tiexin with one hand. Why should he go to Huang Xiaoyong''s trouble? Han 3000 laughs. He turns out to be a bully. He just yells¡° Don''t take revenge? " Han three thousand see Chen Tiexin not moved, deliberately stimulate way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 878

    "Are you qualified to speak?" Chen Yan ran cold voice to Han 3000 scold a way.


    She is very clear that Chen Tiexin is suffering from Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking the border, and Han Sanqian deliberately stimulates Chen Tiexin to go to Huang Xiaoyong''s trouble. Isn''t this embarrassing for Chen Tiexin?


    Han 3000 reluctantly waved his hand and said, "I just thought your brother wanted to avenge you. It seems that he doesn''t dare, when I didn''t say anything."


    Chen Tiexin suddenly turned around and grabbed Han 3000''s neck with a murderous face. His eyes were red and he said, "Han 3000, do you believe I killed you?"


    Han Sanyi looks like he doesn''t care. Even Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t dare to kill people in public, let alone Chen Tiexin?


    And if Chen Tiexin really dares to kill him, Han 3000 can end Chen Tiexin''s life faster.


    Although Han 3000 is now poisoned by the red eye jade Python and his strength is not at its peak, there is no problem to deal with Chen Tiexin, a weak man in the two lamp world.


    "Chen Tiexin, you only have the courage to attack me. Don''t you feel sad? And you dare to kill me, in front of so many people? " Han 3000 light way.


    Chen Tiexin was furious, but he finally let Han Sanqian go.


    Killing people in public is a fire. He dare not destroy his future on impulse.


    At this time, Chen Yanran showed her intention to kill. Originally, she wanted to use the hunting conference to end Han 3000''s life. Now her idea is more firm.


    Soon, Huang Houyi appeared.


    As the Lord of Longyun City, it''s natural for him to give orders to such important events as the hunting meeting.


    "I think you''ve been waiting for a long time. I don''t want to talk any more nonsense. I hope you can all come back with a full load today. Let''s go."


    With these words, the crowd began to rush, and everyone wanted to get the first chance. After all, there were not many exotic animals outside the Longyan mountains. If you go late, I''m afraid you won''t even see them.


    Chen Tiexin was also in the crowd. At this time, he didn''t feel superior in front of Han 3000. He was like a hungry beggar. Seeing the steamed bread in the distance, he wanted to fight for his life.


    But Chen Yanran didn''t worry, because she didn''t mean to hunt animals, but to find a chance to kill Han 3000.


    Huang Xiaoyong, a master of four lights, is also not worried, because most people can only look for strange animals outside Longyan mountain. However, he has the strength to go deeper. There are fewer competitors, and it''s useless to be in a hurry.


    "Chen Yanran, did you give up at the beginning?" Huang Xiaoyong is close to Chen Yanran again. It can be seen that he has a big complaint about this matter. Otherwise, he will not show his superiority in front of Chen Yanran endlessly.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong''s feelings are understandable. After all, his pursuit of Chen Yanran has been for many years, and people in Longyun city are all aware of it, but his hardships have no results, and he has made a lot of jokes.


    Now, it is reasonable for him to break through the four lights and show off his power.


    "Can''t I go deeper into the Longyan mountains like you? There are few competitors there. Why should I worry?" Chen Yanran said.


    "You?" Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Chen Yanran, you really don''t have any self-knowledge. Aren''t you afraid to die in the Longyan mountains?"


    "What do you care if I die or not?" Chen Yanran said.


    "Your life and death, of course, have nothing to do with me. Do you think I still care about you as much as before? I''m just looking for an opportunity to mock you." Huang Xiaoyong said with a laugh.


    Chen Yanran''s face is black and blue. How ugly it is. She used to ignore Huang Xiaoyong, but now she has a feeling that she can''t stand up.


    Han 3000 stares at Huang Xiaoyong and signals him to get out of here. He''s only a woman for a while. Why bother to haggle so much.


    Huang Xiaoyong was so scared that he ran away on his horse. He didn''t dare disobey master''s orders.


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Han Sanguang looked at Chen Yanran. Chen Yanran''s intention to kill him had long been felt by him, and this hunting conference was the best time.


    Just now I heard that Chen Yanran wanted to go deeper into the Longyan mountains. With her strength, it was impossible to take risks in those places. So the only explanation Han Sanqian could think of was that Chen Yanran wanted to kill him, so she went.


    "Is it necessary to take such a big risk to kill me? Have you ever thought that you might die in Longyan mountains?" Han 3000 said to Chen Yanran directly that since things have come to this stage, he doesn''t have to hide his guess.


    "Han 3000, when did you know that I wanted you to die?" Chen Yanran asked Han 3000.


    When Han Sanqian mentioned the bodyguard before, Chen Yanran felt that her plan had been exposed, but she couldn''t figure out why han Sanqian knew. After all, her plan was only known by her and her maid, and the maid was absolutely impossible to tell Han Sanqian about it.


    "From the moment I woke up." Han Sanqian said faintly: "the reason why you married me was that you saw me in a coma and could let me be at your disposal. But once I was awake, it became an unstable factor. That''s why you wanted to kill me. But you hesitated on this issue and tried to see if I had any use value. Maybe this time, it was also a trial, It''s just a trial with my life. " Han 3000''s analysis makes Chen Yanran tremble. She didn''t expect that her plan was analyzed so thoroughly by Han 3000. How could such a humble looking man have such scheming¡° Now that you have guessed, why do you want to come? " Chen Yanran puzzled asked¡° I''ve never experienced this event before. Naturally, I want to feel it. As for the danger, aren''t you still there? If I face death, do you think I can run away? It would be nice to die with you. " Han 3000 laughs, he knows Chen Yanran very exclusive of himself, so will deliberately say so, to disgust Chen Yanran. I have to say that Han''s goal has been achieved. Think of and Han three thousand one to die, Chen Yanran heart really some disgust, she is Miss Chen, how can with a waste to die together? However, Chen Yanran has long thought that once she meets a powerful beast, she will run away without hesitation. As long as Han 3000 blocks her, she will always have greater vitality¡° When you die, I''ll give you two sticks of incense as my sympathy. " Chen Yanran said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 879

    Near the Longyan mountains, there are many people gathered in the major cities, and the scene is even more spectacular. Most people are looking for traces of exotic animals outside the Longyan mountains. It''s no wonder that it''s hard for the animal control division to show up. Even if there are exotic animals outside, they have been scared to hide for a long time. How dare they show up.


    Ninety nine percent of the people will return without success.


    Han said with a sigh: "if you want to become an animal master to promote your position, but you don''t dare to take risks, these people might as well sleep at home."


    "We all want to take a chance. No one can tell when the good luck will come." Chen Yanran said.


    "There''s a question I want to know. Once a strange animal appears, what will it be? Will these people fight for it?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "I remember the most serious year in which more than a thousand people were killed and injured in one light, just for a two-star beast." Chen Yanran explained.


    Han 3000 nodded, but he had another doubt in his heart. He asked, "isn''t it a hunting meeting, so you can''t come to find a strange animal?"


    "Of course, but as you can see, most of the people here are not strong. They dare not act alone. Compared with the temptation of status, life safety is more important." Chen Yanran said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. As the saying goes, he can''t bear to have a wolf with his children. These guys are all looking forward to pie falling from the sky. How can such a good thing happen? It seems that there are too many mediocre people in Xuanyuan world, just like the earth. Compared with them, they are not outstanding. They only have more superior cultivation conditions, so they are stronger than the earth in cultivation.


    After more in-depth understanding of Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 found that this is not a place to be afraid of.


    It was the kind of traction that he felt in the Apocalypse forbidden area before that made Han 3000 pay more attention to it.


    Where does this feeling come from? This is something Han 3000 needs to figure out.


    Longyan mountain range is divided into three layers, with periphery, central area and core.


    Generally speaking, 99% of the people in the peripheral area dare to enter, while only 1% of the people in the central area dare to enter. As for the core area, no one has entered for many years.


    For the real strong, the strange beasts in Longyan mountain range have been ignored by them, and the more terrible dark forest is the place they like to conquer.


    When riding Huang Xiaoyong into the Longyan mountains is the central channel, many people have issued a sigh of envy.


    "Huang Xiaoyong broke through two situations in a row. I had already guessed that he would go to the central district. It''s not surprising."


    "The strong of the four lights, will they waste time on the periphery?"


    "If Huang Xiaoyong is allowed to become an animal master, no one will be able to shake Huang''s position in Longyun city."


    "Huang Xiaoyong used to like Miss Chen, but Miss Chen didn''t pay any attention to him. He became a relative to a rubbish. I don''t know if that lady regrets it now."


    Han 3000 specially took a look at Chen Yanran. She didn''t have too much emotional fluctuation. It seems that she has already been psychologically prepared.


    The passage is a natural path between the two mountains. After Huang Xiaoyong enters, Chen Yanran follows him.


    Han 3000 can only follow.


    Although Chen Yanran wants to kill him, Han Sanqian knows he won''t die here, and he also wants to see other exotic animals.


    "Isn''t this Chen Yanran? She even wants to go to central?"


    "Chen Yanran''s strength is just a light. How dare she die?"


    "Who is the man who follows behind? Is he Chen Yanran''s strong helper?"


    People see this, have guessed, more curious about Han 3000''s identity.


    Entering the Central District, if they don''t have the strength of sidengjing, they will easily lose their lives. Therefore, in their view, since Chen Yanran dares to go, there must be something to rely on. Han 3000, a strange face, is supposed to be a strong one by them, which is a matter of course.


    But soon, someone recognized Han 3000. After all, many people witnessed Chen Yanran''s appearance for Han 3000 when she was in the tailed beast house that day.


    "That person, isn''t that person Chen Yanran''s husband?"


    "Husband, is he the one who married Chen Yanran?"


    "Isn''t the rumor that he''s just a waste? Is it all fake? "


    "Of course it''s true. I heard from the servants of Chen''s mansion that he was really a waste. It''s really strange why Chen Yanran took him to the central district."


    "Isn''t it that these two people want to die for love?"


    All kinds of speculation surged in the crowd. Some people said that Han 3000 might have hidden his strength, while others said that Chen Yanran wanted to die with Han Sany in the central district.


    Someone else guessed the point, thinking that Chen Yanran wanted to use the game to kill her husband, so she went to the central district.


    At first, Huang Xiaoyong was a little uneasy. After all, central district is a place he has never been to. No one knows what kind of strange animals he will encounter. In case of bad luck, he will have to account for his life.


    However, after seeing Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong felt more secure. In his opinion, as long as he had master, even going to the core area of Longyan mountains would not be dangerous. Huang Xiaoyong, who gave up riding and did not dare to walk too fast, deliberately slowed down and prepared to go with Han 3000. Chen Yanran naturally doesn''t want to go with Huang Xiaoyong. After all, she wants to take this opportunity to test Han 3000''s strength. If he is really a waste, then he will be killed here. Naturally, this kind of thing can''t exist among onlookers¡° Huang Xiaoyong, you are the master of the four lamp realm. If you want to come with us, will you lose your identity? " Chen Yanran deliberately stimulates Huang Xiaoyong¡° Chen Yanran, you should be glad to have the four lights to protect you. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile¡° I don''t need your protection. You''d better go to find the beast yourself. " Chen Yanran said¡° No way. " Huang Xiaoyong resolutely refused, said: "I like lively, do not like a person''s action, and protect the weak, is my strong should do." Chen Yanran frowned and Huang Xiaoyong stepped in. I''m afraid her plan is about to change. But if Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t go, what can she do to force him away? Han Sanqian is having fun in his heart. Huang Xiaoyong is not protecting the weak. It is clear that he is guilty and afraid, so he will walk with him. How can this guy say that he is in the four lamp world now? He doesn''t even have the courage. Han Sanyou doubted whether it was a wrong decision to accept him as an apprentice. Can such a timid apprentice expect him to do great things? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 880

    After entering the Central District, Chen Yanran and Huang Xiaoyong look dignified. After all, they know very well that the exotic animals here are not comparable to those in the periphery of Longyan mountains. If their luck is worse, they are likely to commit their lives here.


    However, compared with Huang Xiaoyong, Chen Yanran is more serious, because Huang Xiaoyong at least knows that there is a real danger, there will be Han 3000 hand, but Chen Yanran is completely unaware.


    Huang Xiaoyong see Han 3000 walk behind, he also deliberately slowed down the pace, gradually and Han 3000 parallel.


    Because Chen Yanran''s attention is all in observing the surrounding environment, she doesn''t notice Han Sanqian and Huang Xiaoyong''s whispering at all.


    "Master, the life of the apprentice is in your hands. You have to protect me." Huang Xiaoyong said softly.


    "You are now in the four lamp world. It''s not to enter the core. What are you afraid of?" Han 3000 is speechless.


    "Master, you don''t know. Although it''s only in the central area, there are also some core exotic animals that will appear here. Those powerful exotic animals always need some food." Huang explained.


    Han 3000 nodded. If luck is so bad, I''m afraid the four lamp scene is nothing.


    At this time, the front came the sound of fighting, Chen Yanran subconsciously stopped.


    Huang Xiaoyong and Han 3000 quickly opened some distance, to avoid let Chen Yanran aware of their relationship with Han 3000 abnormal.


    "It seems that someone has met a strange beast. Do you want to have a look?" Chen Yanran asks Huang Xiaoyong, obviously asking for his advice. After all, in her heart, Huang Xiaoyong is a strong man, while Han 3000 is just a waste. She can''t expect Han 3000 to protect him.


    Huang Xiaoyong quietly used Yu Guang to look at Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded slightly. Then he said, "of course, I want to see. By the way, I''ll see if I can find something cheap."


    The three men walked towards the direction of the fighting sound. At a corner of the mountain, they found that four people in front of them were attacking a strange animal that looked very like a mouse, but was bigger than a tiger.


    "Takin! It''s really bad luck for these guys to meet the antelope. " Huang Xiaoyong said softly.


    "Very powerful?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Four star beast, in the middle of Longyan mountain range, has been regarded as a very powerful beast, but compared with the same star beast, antelope is more difficult to deal with, because it is good at speed, which makes it difficult for people to make a real attack on him. There is an army of antelope under the imperial court, and it is said that there are thousands of people, used for surprise attack." Huang explained.


    Han 3000 nodded. It seems that the big mouse has certain value. The imperial court can use it as the foundation to build the army, which has proved its extraordinary.


    The other three were obviously weak in the face of the agility of the antelope. After several attacks, they didn''t even touch a hair on the antelope. The battle was completely deadlocked.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his mouth and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "don''t you go up to help?"


    Although this is an inquiry, but from Han 3000''s mouth, Huang Xiaoyong naturally can understand its true meaning.


    Master, you have to do it yourself.


    Four star beast, and there are three helpers, Huang Xiaoyong is not very afraid, he went out.


    Chen Yanran was a little surprised. Would Huang Xiaoyong be so kind? But if he is fighting for this antelope, shouldn''t he wait any longer? It''s better for him to show up again when both sides are defeated.


    "What a fool. It''s not the best time to come out now." Chen Yanran a disdainful look said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance, at the same time, also let the other three people alert, after all, he is an outsider, who can guess what he wants to do?


    "Who are you?"


    "This is the strange beast we found first. Do you want to rob it?"


    "I advise you to stay away, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Three people put cruel words to Huang Xiaoyong one after another, obviously do not want their own pot of delicious food to be destroyed by Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t compete with you, but I''m afraid it''s difficult for you three to deal with this antelope. If you add me, it will be much easier. I don''t ask for anything in return, I just want to help in vain." Huang Xiaoyong said with a faint smile.


    Three people obviously won''t easily believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words. In front of a strange animal, who can''t be attracted to him? You should know that after you become an animal master, you can get the use of the imperial court, and the antelope has its special features. Once you tame the antelope, you can directly join the antelope army.


    "Who are you and what realm do you have?" Someone asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "My name is Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the Lord of Longyun City, the four lamp border." Huang Xiaoyong introduced himself. His tone was full of pride. If he had done it before, he would have no confidence to say so. But now he has four lights, he is fully qualified.


    "Huang Xiaoyong!"


    "You are Huang Xiaoyong who has broken two borders in a row!"


    Three people showed surprised expression one after another, it seems that they also know Huang Xiaoyong breaking things.


    Huang Xiaoyong, with a proud face, said: "you should not be from Longyun city. I didn''t expect that my business had spread to other cities."¡° It''s said that you''ve got some advice from experts. Is that true? Is there such a master in Longyun city Someone can''t wait to ask. It seems that in his eyes, antelopes and mice have become unimportant. After all, their own realm is more important than hunting exotic animals. Huang Xiaoyong did not answer this question with a smile. If they knew Han 3000''s realm, would not the apprentices want to break through the gate of Chen''s residence? Huang Xiaoyong didn''t want someone to compete with him¡° Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s solve the immediate problem first. I''ll help you take this antelope. " Huang Xiaoyong said. All four of them went up to encircle the Takins and mice. With the addition of Huang Xiaoyong, the antelope''s escape route was almost blocked, which led to its lack of agility. Soon, the antelope was in decline. After several hit attacks, even the speed was much slower¡° Well, it''s almost up to you. I''ll go to the theatre. " Seeing that the antelope was almost unable to resist, Huang Xiaoyong withdrew from the war. The three did not expect that Huang Xiaoyong would really be so happy. They did not covet the antelope at all, which made them feel at ease. Huang Xiaoyong picks Han 3000''s eyebrows. It seems that he is asking for credit. It''s like saying, master, I did a good job. Han 3000 disdains to glance at Huang Xiaoyong, and then puts his attention back on the antelope. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 881

    When the antelope was completely lying on the ground and unable to move, Han 3000 saw that after a discussion among the three people, one of them walked towards the antelope. He didn''t know what he drew on his forehead. The antelope suddenly became docile and wagged his tail at the man like a dog.


    "What did he do just now, and why did the takin''s attitude towards him change so quickly?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Huang Xiaoyong was just about to explain to his master. Unexpectedly, Chen Yanran took the lead.


    "This is a special kind of seal. With this seal, the owner only needs one thought, and the beast will die. The antelope knows that its life is in the hands of the man, so it will make a flattering move." Chen Yanran explained.


    "It''s not tame, it''s a threat." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Yanran gave a cold smile and said, "do you want to reason with these animals?"


    When Chen Yanran said this, Han Sanqian obviously felt the little white snake on his arm trembled, and began to spit out the letter. He was obviously very dissatisfied with Chen Yanran''s words.


    Han 3000 touched his arm, which is equivalent to pacifying the little white snake''s emotion, so that it doesn''t have the same opinion with women.


    "Chen Yanran, listen to you say so, seem to despise these strange beasts very much, think they are inferior? But don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you have to rely on these monsters to improve your identity? " Han 3000 light way.


    Chen Yanran''s face changed and said, "I''m human, they''re animals. Aren''t i taller than them?"


    "In the eyes of the imperial court, strange animals are more important than human beings. Why does the imperial court value the master of controlling animals? Is it because of human beings or strange animals? You should be careful." Han 3000 laughs.


    Chen Yanran''s expression is extremely ugly. Han 3000''s saying is really reasonable. What the imperial court values is the person who can control the strange animals, and the strange animals are the most important part. From a certain level, the imperial court values the strange animals, isn''t it?


    "Han 3000, I don''t mind if you compare with these animals, but please don''t take me with you. I''m different from you. You''re just a waste, but I''m Miss Chen." Chen Yanran said coldly.


    Huang Xiaoyong suddenly clenched his fist. He wanted to kill Chen Yanran with one blow. He dared to talk to his master like this. Didn''t he want to die?


    At this time, the three people came over and bowed to thank Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Brother Huang, thank you for your help. Just now, it''s our villain''s heart."


    "Please forgive me, brother Huang. After all, this strange animal is too precious. We have to think more about your sudden appearance."


    "Brother Huang, we are from Xiaoling city. If you go to Xiaoling city to play, just let us know. The three of us will make brother Huang have a good time."


    Hearing Xiaoling City, Huang Xiaoyong''s expression showed a trace of yearning.


    "I didn''t expect that you were from Xiaoling city. I will go to see you when I have time." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Three people looked at Han 3000, eyes and did not do too much stay, on the contrary, Chen Yanran let them in front of a bright, after all, is a big beauty, for men, there is still a great temptation.


    "This is..." one of them pointed to Chen Yanran and asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "It''s just an ordinary person. It''s not worth mentioning. We have to look for a strange animal. Let''s say goodbye." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Well, I hope to see brother Huang in Lingxiao city."


    After the two groups of people separated, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help saying: "I didn''t expect that they were from Xiaoling city. This time they made a lot of money."


    Han 3000 looks at Huang Xiaoyong curiously. This guy just heard the three words of Xiaoling City, and his reaction is very strange. Now he has a look of fascination. Is there anything special about Xiaoling city?


    "I''ve made a lot of money. Where is it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Teacher..." before the word "father" was exported, Huang Xiaoyong quickly took it back, and almost had a big event. He quickly said, "how can you know the beauty of Xiaoling City, but I can help you. There is a river in Xiaoling City, and both sides of the river are places of smoke and flowers. You can take a boat, and the girl is standing on both sides of the river scratching her head. The scene is like a fairyland, Once you have someone you like, you can invite them on board. The most magnificent scenery of Xiaoling city is the undulating waves in the river and the swaying boats on the river. "


    Han 3000 can''t help but see countless boats swaying around in his mind. This landscape is really magnificent. No wonder Huang Xiaoyong yearns for Xiaoling city. As long as he is a man, he will want to see it.


    Although Han 3000 won''t be unfaithful to Su Yingxia, it''s good to see the world.


    "I see. If I have a chance, I have to go and have a long experience." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, Chen Yanran suddenly snorted coldly. As a woman, she naturally sneers at this kind of fireworks place, and Han 3000 will die here today. It''s ridiculous that he even wants to go to Xiaoling city.


    "Chen Yanran, with the relationship between us, you are not qualified to manage me, are you?" Han 3000 said.


    Chen Yanran didn''t speak, and her eyebrows were filled with coldness. Chen Yanran, who is determined to kill Han 3000, is more determined now, but it''s a pity that she can''t decide whether she can meet a different beast. After walking for half a day, the quiet Central District seems very strange, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly stops¡° What are you doing? " Chen Yanran was surprised, and quickly stopped. When she came to the Central District, she was frightened. Han 3000 suddenly made this strange move, which made her even more creepy¡° There is a smell of blood in the air. Do you smell it? " Han 3000 dignified said, this smell comes from the front, it is obvious that what happened in front. Huang Xiaoyong, who is frowning, hears Han 3000''s words and smells it carefully. He really smells a fishy smell¡° It seems that there are dead people in front of us. I''m afraid we''ve met a powerful beast. " Huang Xiaoyong dignified said. Powerful beast? Isn''t this the best chance to kill Han 3000? Chen Yanran didn''t even think about it. She continued to walk forward. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and nodded to Huang Xiaoyong. Huang Xiaoyong went to Han 3000 and said in a low voice, "master, is this woman crazy? She dares to go even though she knows there is danger ahead."¡° If she wants to kill me, she naturally needs to meet a powerful beast. It''s not crazy, it''s vicious. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong smiles coldly. With Chen Yanran''s realm, if Han 3000 dies, does this woman want to have a chance to survive? It''s ridiculous¡° What a woman. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 882

    "How could it be them!" Huang Xiaoyong was shocked to see the bodies of three people lying not far ahead.


    These three people are the three people in Xiaoling city just now!


    After the separation, Huang Xiaoyong thought that they would leave the central district. After all, their Takins had already arrived, but he didn''t expect that they would die here.


    Chen Yanran''s face turned pale with fright. The antelope is a four-star alien animal, but among the three corpses, there is no antelope, which indicates that the antelope is likely to be hunted by a more powerful alien animal.


    Four stars on the beast!


    I''m afraid it will not only kill Han 3000, but also her.


    Huang Xiaoyong just want to come forward to check, Han 3000 then scold a way: "stay in place, don''t move."


    When Huang Xiaoyong heard this, his legs were like lead, and he did not dare to move any more.


    "The antelope must have been eaten. Among the three people, two are three lamp realm, and one is four lamp realm. Plus the four-star exotic antelope, what kind of exotic animal can be so powerful?" Chen Yanran quietly stepped back and said.


    "There are not many signs of fighting at the scene, which shows that they struggle for a short time. It seems that they have met fierce goods." Han Sanqian looked at the surrounding environment. Although there was a fight, there were very few traces, which showed that they had no chance to fight back and they were killed. Moreover, the wounds of the three people were all in front of their chest. They were obviously scratched by very sharp claws and killed in one blow.


    "What do we do now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian frowned. He would not do it unless he had to. However, according to the current situation, it is no good not to do it. After all, the strength of these three people is much more powerful than Huang Xiaoyong. I''m afraid Huang Xiaoyong alone can''t deal with it.


    And now it''s too late to run. Han 3000 can feel that there is a pair of eyes staring at them in a dark place.


    At this time, suddenly came a roar, resounding throughout the Longyan mountains.


    "It''s Yihu, Yihu''s voice!


    "Yihu is a seven star exotic animal in the core area. How can the voice come from the central area?"


    "It''s over. I''m afraid those who went to the central district will die and come out alive."


    The sound shocked not only the people in the central area, but also the people outside the Longyan mountains.


    At the moment, Chen Yanran is totally disillusioned. She just wants to kill Han 3000. She never thought that she could meet the Seven Star beast. With her strength, she has no chance to escape.


    Han 3000 will die, and so will she.


    At this time, Chen Yanran''s heart is very regret, but she is very clear, now regret has no help, pterygos is nearby, she has no way to escape.


    "It''s a winged tiger. We''re all going to die here." Chen Yanran said with a dead face.


    "Smelly girl, what do you fart? How do you know it''s the voice of the pterygos?" Huang Xiaoyong was so flustered that he yelled at him. He didn''t want to meet Yihu. He had just been promoted to four lamp realm, and he didn''t have time to enjoy the treatment of a strong man. If he died here, wouldn''t he be wronged.


    Chen Yanran gave a cold smile and said, "is it useful to cheat yourself? Can you live by deceiving yourself? "


    Huang Xiaoyong also wanted to retort, but at this time, a snow-white tiger with wings appeared in front of the three people. It was two meters high and four meters long, and its eyes were white, so it looked very infiltrating.


    When it incites its wings, the ground flies sand and rocks, enough to see how powerful this pterygos is.


    Huang Xiaoyong despair, this is really a winged tiger!


    It''s like a big joke that the Seven Star beast in the core area of Longyan mountain should appear here.


    Chen Yanran with a desperate smile, said: "Han 3000, the death should be you, did not expect but also want me to bury you, I am not reconciled."


    Han 3000''s face is like frost. When this woman comes to this time, she should blame him. If it''s not for her bad heart, how can she meet the Seven Star beast?


    Han Sanqian may still have the strength of the first battle before he has the venom of the small white snake. However, his current physical condition makes it impossible for him to fight against the winged tiger. Is it hard to let the small white snake come out.


    But it''s a red eyed jade python. Once it''s born, it''s hard for Han 3000 to keep a low profile. Moreover, once it attracts the attention of the imperial court, Han 3000 will be involved in more disputes.


    This is the result Han 3000 does not want at present.


    Looking at Huang Xiaoyong, Han 3000 did not make a sound, but expressed his meaning by mouth.


    After understanding, Huang Xiaoyong goes directly to Chen Yanran.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yanran asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not speak, a palm in Chen Yanran''s neck, let her faint.


    "Master, do you have a way to deal with the pterygos?" Huang Xiaoyong looks forward to Han 3000. Only Han 3000 can create the hope to survive.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I''m hurt. I''m afraid I can''t cope with it with my own strength."


    Huang Xiaoyong is forced by time. He is just four lights. Even if he wants to help Han 3000, it''s useless.


    "Master, what should we do now? The winged tiger can fly. We can''t run away if we want to." Huang Xiaoyong said¡° What you see next, if you can''t keep it secret for me, I can only kill you. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know what he was going to see, but he nodded very fast¡° Master, I am your apprentice. I will never betray you. " Huang Xiaoyong said that he was also very curious about what would happen next. He even made Han 3000 so cautious. Huang Xiaoyong naturally did not expect that what he would see next would make him unforgettable for life. Red eyed jade python, a nine star alien beast, is a powerful alien beast that even the existing master of Xuanyuan world wants. Han 3000 patted his arm and said, "it''s your turn. Don''t lie in." The little white snake crawled out lazily and looked around. Huang Xiaoyong was slightly stunned at first. It''s just such a small thing. Isn''t it a joke that the master still expects it to deal with the pterygos¡° Master, what is this? " Huang Xiaoyong asked suspiciously. His small size made him unable to recognize that it was a red eye jade python. After all, he had never really seen it, and he would not have thought that the legendary red eye jade Python would be so small. Han 3000 did not answer, saw the red eye jade Python swam to the foot of the pterygos. When this little thing was in the devil''s cave, it must be more than enough to deal with the pterygos. But what Han 3000 didn''t expect was that the winged tiger raised his foot and stepped on the little white snake¡° "I''m not a slouch!" Han three thousand burst out rude, dumbfounded! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 883

    Huang Xiaoyong also has a dull face. He thought that master would come up with some Assassin''s mace, but he didn''t expect that it was such a small thing, and I''m afraid it''s already broken to pieces!


    "Master, you... You are..." Huang Xiaoyong''s heart is full of five flavors. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    Han 3000 wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was very powerful when he was in the devil''s cave. He was not killed by a pterygos when he arrived at Xuanyuan world.


    And according to Huang Xiaoyong''s words, it should be a red eyed jade python. Yes, it is also a nine star beast. How can it not even deal with a seven star beast?


    Or is it in the growth stage now, and its strength has not reached nine stars at all?


    That''s the end of it.


    Han 3000''s current injury situation, it''s not very realistic for him to face the Seven Star winged tiger. If the red eye jade Python is really so poor, I''m afraid their lives will be accounted for here.


    "Don''t worry." Han 3000 comforts Huang Xiaoyong that although he has no bottom in his heart, there is no panic on the surface.


    Listen to Han 3000 so say, Huang Xiaoyong heart a little calm some.


    Seven Star winged tiger''s first trample seems not enough, again lift foot, seems to want to let little white snake die thoroughly.


    But at this time, the Seven Star winged tiger suddenly froze, a dangerous breath let it look around warily, as if there was a huge danger coming.


    At this moment, Han 3000 found that a trace of fear flashed in Yihu''s eyes. He was obviously afraid.


    With a roar, the winged tiger seems to be emboldened, and it is also calling its opponent to show up.


    The roar once again made the periphery of the Longyan mountains vibrate, and all the people in the light scene were flustered. Many people had planned to leave, so that the pterygos would not suddenly appear on the periphery and be affected by the fish pond.


    Some people left one after another, but there was a figure unwilling to leave at the entrance of the central district.


    Chen Tiexin!


    He knows that Chen Yanran is still in the Central District, and he also knows that Chen Yanran wants to use this opportunity to kill Han 3000.


    But he never thought that the Seven Star winged tiger would appear in the central area. If Chen Yanran meets the winged tiger, she will die, which makes Chen Tiexin very worried.


    Growing up, brother and sister grow up together. Chen Tiexin takes most of the responsibility of protecting Chen Yanran and takes good care of his sister. No matter what, he will stand out for Chen Yanran. But this time, he hesitates.


    Worry comes from worry, but Chen Tiexin knows that if Chen Yanran meets Yihu, with his strength of Er dengjing, it is absolutely impossible to save Chen Yanran.


    Even if he enters the Central District, it''s just a dead end.


    "Chen Tiexin, what are you still doing? If you don''t leave quickly, once the winged tiger appears in the periphery, everyone here will die." A young man shouts to Chen Tiexin that they seem to have a good relationship. When it comes to the crisis, he doesn''t forget to remind Chen Tiexin.


    "My sister is still in it." Chen Tiexin said with a clenched fist.


    "Do you think she still has a chance to come out alive? It''s a seven star winged tiger, not a common beast." Said the man.


    Chen Tiexin naturally knows how powerful the winged tiger is, but he is not reconciled to Chen Yanran''s death in the Longyan mountains.


    "Go quickly. Your strength can''t save her. Why hurt yourself?" The man continued.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Han 3000, if it wasn''t for you, how could she face such a dilemma? I want to find out all your information and let your family bury her."


    With that, Chen Tiexin turns around, not that he doesn''t want to save Chen Yanran, but that he knows he can''t do anything.


    "Why does she want to go to the central district? With her strength, isn''t she going to the central district to die?" The man asked Chen Tiexin in doubt. Before that, he couldn''t understand why Chen Yanran did it. After all, the central district is not the place where ordinary people dare to go.


    Chen Tiexin originally blamed Han 3000 for this matter. Now listening to him, his hatred for Han 3000 is even stronger.


    "Nothing. It''s just her bad luck." Chen Tiexin said.


    Middle Area.


    After roaring, the winged tiger is still looking for its own place, but it doesn''t find that the little white snake under its feet is getting bigger and thicker at the speed that the naked eye can reach.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Xiaoyong breathes more and more quickly. As the little white snake grows bigger, its image is more and more similar to the exotic animal Huang Xiaoyong has seen in a painting. The exotic animal in that painting is a nine star red eye jade python.


    At present, Huang Xiaoyong only knows that the emperor of the imperial court can control the legendary nine star beast in the whole Xuanyuan continent. In order to capture the nine star beast, the emperor has a lot of help from the eight lamp realm, the nine lamp realm and the extreme master.


    "Shifu... Shifu is actually a beast master, and he is also the strongest red eye jade Python among the nine star beasts." When he said this, Huang Xiaoyong could not help shaking his legs, because he was really scared.


    Although he had guessed that Han 3000 had a great master level before, it was just a guess after all, without any real evidence, so the shock in his heart would not be too strong.


    But at the moment, the appearance of the nine star beast red eye jade Python is equivalent to sitting in the realm of Han 3000. How can Huang Xiaoyong not be excited? Master! Shifu is really a great master. For him, such great things will be his capital in the future. Ask the whole Xuanyuan world, how many people can have such a great honor, become the apprentice of the master! Han 3000 is also the first time to see the real body of the red eye jade python, and his heart is also a little shocked, because at the moment, the red eye jade Python is like a bucket, but its enlargement is still going on, and there is no sign of stopping¡° How big is this guy? " Han said with a sigh, usually this little thing is attached to his wrist, Han had never thought, it can be so big to the point of terror. Ten Zhang long red eye jade python, finally revealed his true colors. The Seven Star winged tiger has been scared to shiver at the moment, before the fierce, now has become a clever cat in general, constantly licking their claws. The red eyed jade Python hissed out a red letter. The winged tiger trembled with fright. It was kneeling on all fours, just like begging for mercy to the red eyed jade python. The red eyed jade Python held his head high and beat the winged tiger out with a swing of his tail. The winged tiger, which hit the mountain wall heavily, gave out a pitiful whimper. Although it was powerful enough as a seven star beast, it had no resistance in front of the top nine star beast, red eye jade python. Just when the red eye jade Python is ready to swallow the pterygos, Han 3000 suddenly stops it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 884

    "Don''t kill it yet." Han 3000 said to the red eye jade python.


    The red eye jade Python regards Han 3000''s words as the imperial edict. Since Han 3000 opens his mouth, he will show mercy naturally.


    Yihu looks at Han 3000 gratefully. It''s obvious that this kind of strange beast has strong wisdom. But just as he is ready to leave, Han 3000 says again: "I don''t want him to kill you, it doesn''t mean you can leave."


    Pterygos suddenly Leng in situ, a look at a loss.


    Han 3000 turned his head, looked at Huang Xiaoyong and asked, "do you want it?"


    "Yes?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Han 3000 in amazement and said, "what do you want?"


    "Pterygos, of course." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong instantly felt that he had goose bumps all over his body, and even his hair stood up.


    Wing tiger?


    What master said was to let him tame the winged tiger.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, this is a thing that he dare not even think about.


    Once Huang Xiaoyong''s biggest dream was to tame a three-star beast, and the degree of this dream is still very high.


    But now, he has the chance to tame the Seven Star beast, and is also a pterygoid tiger, which makes Huang Xiaoyong feel like he is dreaming.


    "Shifu... Shifu, you''re not kidding me." Huang Xiaoyong said with fear.


    "Pussy, just like a woman, I''ll let it kill me if I want to or not." Han 3000 said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Xiaoyong nodded his head like a pound of garlic. How could he not take such a good chance?


    To tame the Seven Star beast, I''m afraid that this is the only chance in his life. If he misses it, he won''t meet it again in his next life.


    The winged tiger is obviously a little unconvinced. After all, Huang Xiaoyong is just a four lamp realm. For him, it''s like a shame.


    But faced with the pressure from the red eye jade python, it did not dare not follow. After all, Han 3000 had made it very clear just now that if Huang Xiaoyong did not want it, he would let the red eye jade Python kill himself.


    Compared with death, the pterygos prefer to be Huang Xiaoyong''s ride.


    "Master, can I really?" Huang Xiaoyong is still uncertain. After all, he''s just in the four lights. If he tames the pterygos, I don''t know how many people will be shocked.


    Just thinking about the posture of riding a winged tiger back to Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong felt very happy. But I''m afraid this will cause a lot of people''s speculation. If the identity of the master is exposed, he will be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t say a word about it to the outside world. Let them guess." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and went to Yihu.


    "I know that I can''t match you in my present state, but my master is a great master. One day, my strength will match you, and you can rest assured that I will never treat you badly. I am the son of the Lord of the city. Whatever you want to eat, no matter how much you pay, I will help you find it." Huang Xiaoyong said to Yihu.


    After the voice fell, Huang Xiaoyong drew a symbol for taming wild animals.


    With the strength gap between Huang Xiaoyong and Yihu, Yihu can easily resist the symbol, but it didn''t do so. After all, the red eye jade Python is still salivating at it. If it refuses, there will be only one end, that is to become the belly meal of the red eye jade python. It still knows what is a wise choice.


    When the symbol melts into the forehead of the winged tiger, Huang Xiaoyong has an extra feeling in his heart. No matter where he is, he can feel where the winged tiger is, and he will die on the spot with only one idea of his own.


    Suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong knelt down to Han 3000 and kowtowed his head ten times.


    This is Huang Xiaoyong''s sincere respect for Han 3000, because Han 3000 not only helped him break two borders, but also tamed the powerful Seven Star beast, such as pterygus, for him. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know how to repay Han 3000 for these ten rings. In the future, he will be loyal to Han 3000.


    "Thank you, master." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Since you call me Shifu, that''s what I should do." Han 3000 light way, he knows, from now on, Huang Xiaoyong in any case will not have the heart of betrayal to him, this is a good thing for Han 3000.


    After all, Xuanyuan world is strange to Han 3000. With a good helper, Han 3000 can achieve his goal more smoothly.


    Han 3000 looked at Chen Yanran, who was still in syncope, and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "take her, it''s almost time to leave."


    Huang Xiaoyong looks embarrassed. Before, he must have the heart to take advantage of others'' danger. After all, he has admired Chen Yanran for many years. It''s his wish to be able to kiss Fangze. But now, no matter what, she''s also the teacher''s wife in her name. Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t dare to think of it any more.


    "Master, although you have nothing to do with her, for me, she still has the reputation of a teacher''s wife. It''s not good for me to take her away." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 picked an eyebrow and said with a smile, "don''t you like her all the time? Because she''s going to kill me. " Huang Xiaoyong almost shook himself out of concussion and said, "master, don''t make fun of me. How dare I? Even if you don''t want her, I dare not have any relationship with her." Han three thousand helpless, can oneself resist Chen Yan Ran in the shoulder. The little white snake has returned to his arm, and the winged tiger follows Huang Xiaoyong. It seems that Huang Xiaoyong has become tall and powerful. Out of the central area, Han 3000 found that there was no one near the Longyan mountains, which made him a little strange¡° Is the game over so soon? " Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong in doubt¡° In the past, the hunting conference will last at least half a month, and it can''t end so soon. " Huang explained¡° Why can''t anyone be seen? " Han three thousand strange way. Huang Xiaoyong looked at the winged tiger, and the corners of his mouth showed a smile. He said, "master, I''m afraid those people were scared because they heard the roar of the winged tiger. They were afraid that the winged tiger would appear outside, so they ran for their lives." Han 3000 nodded, in addition, there is no other explanation¡° You go back to the city first. It''s very interesting to walk with you. " Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong¡° Master, if you have any requests, please come to the Lord''s residence at any time. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Han 3000 thought about it and said, "come to Xiaoling city with me in a few days. Remember to bring more money." Huang Xiaoyong obscene smile, repeatedly nodded: "master, I understand, you can rest assured, money absolutely enough." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 885

    Huang Xiaoyong brought the winged tiger into the city.


    This event instantly caused a sensation in Longyun city. In less than a quarter of an hour, the news was overwhelming.


    All the people are on both sides of the road looking forward to the scenery of Huang Xiaoyong, looking at the huge body of the winged tiger, eyes show envy.


    This is the most glorious time in the history of Longyun City, and Huang Xiaoyong is destined to be recorded in the history of Longyun City, because no one has ever tamed the Seven Star beast, and if he does, he is the pride of Longyun city.


    Huang Houyi was in pain because Huang Xiaoyong broke through two places and just laid a solid foundation for his position as the city leader. However, this time, he went to the central district. The appearance of pterygos in the central district was almost a fatal blow to Huang Houyi.


    Everyone knows how powerful the winged tiger is. As a seven star beast, Huang Xiaoyong''s strength in the four lights can''t be challenged at all. Therefore, in Huang Houyi''s view, Huang Xiaoyong is doomed this time. He will not only lose his son, but also the position of city leader. This reality makes Huang Xiaoyong unable to accept.


    At this time, a flustered servant ran to Huang Houyi, knelt down and said: "Lord, young master, young master is back."


    "Back Huang Hou Yi rubbed to stand up, and he was able to come back alive, which Huang Hou Yi never thought of.


    "Not only came back, young master, young master also tamed the Seven Star beast Yihu." The servant continued.


    Boom!


    The thunder seemed to explode in Huang Houyi''s mind.


    Tame the Seven Star beast!


    How is that possible?


    How about Huang Xiaoyong''s strength? Huang Houyi is very clear. Four lights fight seven stars and beasts. Isn''t that a joke?


    "You are not confused, what nonsense, how can he tame the Seven Star beast." Huang Houyi scolded.


    "Really, it''s true. Now all the people in Longyun city know that the young master came back to the city with a winged tiger." The servant said excitedly.


    Huang Hou Yi took a deep breath. Unless people want to die, they can never say these words. The only explanation is that what he said is true.


    But... How did Huang Xiaoyong do it!


    How can he tame the Seven Star beast!


    "Come on, where are the people? I''m going to have a look." Huang Hou Yi said.


    "The gate is at the gate of the Lord''s mansion."


    Huang Houyi had the wind under his feet. He wanted to run and quickly walked to the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    The first thing that catches our eyes is the huge pterygos, which flutters its wings and looks very powerful. Huang Xiaoyong stands beside the pterygos. Although he is much smaller than the pterygos, he is more attractive. After all, he has tamed the existence of the pterygos.


    Huang Houyi is so excited that his hands and feet tremble. It''s really the luck of the Huang family. Huang Xiaoyong tames the winged tiger. Who else dares to fight with the city leader''s office in Longyun city in the future? Do the three families have the courage to treat him as a puppet?


    "Valiant, you... You really tamed the pterygos!" Huang Hou Yi walked to Huang Xiao Yong and said excitedly.


    Huang Xiaoyong light smile, said: "father, how, enough domineering?"


    "Domineering, of course domineering, this is the Seven Star winged tiger ah, the whole Longyun City, in addition to you, who has the qualification to do it." Huang Hou Yi said.


    "Now three big families, if anyone dares to be dissatisfied with you, I will let the pterygos flat their mansion." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi knows that no one can shake his position as the leader of the city. With the existence of this winged tiger, the three families will have to be obedient in the future.


    At this time, the Wang and Xie families were suffering. Huang Xiaoyong''s ability to break through the two realms and reach the four lamp realms has become a big problem they are facing, and this problem has not yet been solved. Now Huang Xiaoyong has brought back the Seven Star beast from the Longyan mountains, which is almost a fatal news for them.


    Originally, they intended to deprive Huang Houyi of his position as the Lord of the city and let the disobedient puppet know how powerful he is. But now, seven star beasts are unable to do so.


    At the palace of the king''s family, the master of the king''s family said to his servants, "prepare for the generous gifts. I will go to the palace of the Lord of the city in person. Congratulations to Huang Xiaoyong."


    At the same time, this is also the case with the Xie family residence. The Xie family master asked his servants to prepare a big gift and go to the city master''s residence.


    At this time, the Chen family residence.


    Chen Tiexin''s eyes are full of despair. In the past, he and Huang Xiaoyong were in the same realm, which can be said to be equal. But a few days ago, Huang Xiaoyong broke two boundaries in succession, which made Chen Tiexin suffer a blow. Of course, the blow is not big. In Chen Tiexin''s view, as long as he finds a famous teacher, he will have a chance to surpass Huang Xiaoyong''s realm one day.


    But now, the news of Huang Xiaoyong''s taming the Seven Star beast is back, which almost makes Chen Tiexin despair, because he knows that even if a famous teacher is willing to accept him as an apprentice, he will not have a chance to tame the Seven Star beast. In this respect, he is defeated, and he has no resistance.


    "The Seven Star beast." Chen Tiexin weak smile, how many people''s dreams, Huang Xiaoyong has realized.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai came to Chen Tiexin and said, "did you hear that Huang Xiaoyong went back to Longyun city with Yihu?"¡° Father, the three families of Longyun city will never be able to compete with the Lord of the city in the future. " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yuanhai naturally understands that there are seven stars and beasts in town. In the eyes of the city Lord''s office, the three families are just a few clowns, but Chen Yuanhai is not concerned about this¡° Since the winged tiger has been tamed by Huang Xiaoyong, is it possible for Chen Yanran to survive? " Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Tiexin''s eyes were fixed. What he cared about before was Huang Xiaoyong, completely forgetting Chen Yanran. Now think about it, Chen Yanran may still be alive¡° Father, I''ll go to the city Lord''s mansion immediately. Huang Xiaoyong must know where his sister is. " Chen Tiexin stood up and couldn''t wait to say. Chen Yuanhai stopped him. Since he wanted to go to the Lord''s mansion, he certainly couldn''t go so easily. Now that the Wangs and Xie families have made their stand, the Chen family must show their own attitude. Otherwise, the Chen family will be targeted by the city Lord''s office in the future¡° Let the servant prepare the gift first, and go to congratulate Huang Xiaoyong. " Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Tiexin bites his teeth. In his eyes, Huang Xiaoyong used to be nothing but garbage. He spends all his time on women. Now, he wants to congratulate the garbage, which makes Chen Tiexin feel dissatisfied¡° Father, this guy is just four lights. How can he tame the Seven Star beast? " Chen Tiexin said reluctantly. Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "according to my guess, Huang Xiaoyong may have a very powerful master who not only helped him break through two realms, but also helped him tame Seven Star beasts." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 886

    Great master!


    This makes Chen Tiexin even more unwilling. He has been searching for a higher teacher for many years and has nothing to gain. However, Huang Xiaoyong has not made any efforts to get a master who can help him tame Seven Star beasts. Why is the world so unfair.


    At this time, a servant ran to them in a hurry and said, "master, young master, miss is back."


    "Back


    "Back


    Two people a Leng, immediately hurried toward the mansion gate to walk.


    Han three thousand will see Chen Yanran shoulder.


    Chen Tiexin walked up to Han 3000 and began to scold: "Han 3000, what are you doing? Let my sister go, you waste, dare to take advantage of my sister."


    Han 3000 took a light look at Chen Tiexin and said, "she''s dizzy. If I don''t carry her back, will I leave her in the Longyan mountains? It''s not taking advantage. "


    Chen Tiexin can''t manage so much, for him, Chen Yanran and Han 3000 such close contact is not.


    "If you don''t let her go, I''ll be rude to you." Chen Tiexin threatened.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This guy is always domineering, but he''s only in the second light. He doesn''t know where he got this kind of confidence.


    "All right, I''ll put her down." Han three thousand words, directly will Chen Yan Ran threw on the ground.


    Seeing this, Chen Tiexin quickly picked up Chen Yanran, and then said to Han Sanqian, "if she has any problems, you can''t live."


    Chen Yuanhai directly skips Han 3000. It seems that in his eyes, Han 3000 is a transparent figure. After checking Chen Yanran''s physical condition, he is relieved.


    Chen Yuanhai, who squints at Han 3000, asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "I passed out." Han 3000 said.


    "I know she passed out. I''ll ask you how she passed out." Chen Yuanhai said coldly.


    "I don''t know. The situation was very complicated at that time. I also fainted. I just woke up earlier than her." This is the speech Han 3000 had already thought of on his way back. Only in this way can they avoid asking more questions.


    After all, Huang Xiaoyong tamed the Seven Star beast, and Chen Yanran saw it. If he didn''t faint, wouldn''t he have to make up a story about Huang Xiaoyong taming the beast.


    "You''d better tell the truth, or I''ll settle with you." Chen Yuanhai said.


    "Nothing else. I''ll go back to my room first." Han three thousand finish saying to turn head then walk.


    Because Chen Yanran is still in a coma, so Chen Yuanhai and his son did not make too much trouble for Han 3000.


    They send Chen Yanran back to her room and let her lie on the bed quietly. After a short time, Chen Yanran wakes up.


    Because she saw the winged tiger before she fainted, Chen Yanran at that time felt that she must be dead, so after waking up, she subconsciously showed a panic expression.


    "What to do, what to do." Chen Yanran said unconsciously.


    Hearing Chen Yanran''s panic tone, Chen Tiexin hurried to the bedside and said, "Yanran, it''s OK. You''ve come home safely. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid."


    "Home?" Chen Yanran looked around familiar with everything, this is really at home.


    But how could she be at home?


    How did she survive in the face of the Seven Star beast?


    "Brother, what''s the matter? How can I be at home? I met the Yihu in the central district. Do you know the Yihu?" Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin nodded, how can he not know the winged tiger? And now pterygos have become the topic of discussion in Longyun city.


    "I didn''t die." Chen Yanran patted her head, as if trying to recall what happened before, but Huang Xiaoyong''s sneak attack on the four lamp scene knocked her unconscious, which she could not feel at all.


    "Yan Ran, you saw the pterygos, and then what happened?" Chen Tiexin asked suspiciously.


    Chen Yanran shook her head and couldn''t remember what was going on. She said, "I remember that after seeing the pterygos, I fainted inexplicably, and then I saw you. What happened during this period, I don''t know."


    "Brother, do you know what happened? How can I come back safely?" Chen Yanran asked Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin shook his head. He didn''t even go to the central district. Naturally, he didn''t know what happened in the Central District, but he knew the result of the whole thing.


    "I don''t know what happened in the process, but you can survive because Huang Xiaoyong tamed the pterygos." Chen Tiexin said.


    "What Chen Yanran sat up in horror and tamed the winged tiger. It was a seven star beast. With Huang Xiaoyong''s strength in four lights, how could she do it.


    "Brother, you''re kidding me. How can Huang Xiaoyong tame the winged tiger? Although he broke two borders, he''s just four lights now." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin also hopes that this matter is just a joke, but the fact is true, and it is witnessed by the whole Longyun city. How can it be false?


    Seeing that Chen Tiexin didn''t speak, Chen Yanran turned her head to look at Chen Yuanhai and asked, "father, what''s the matter with this? Did Huang Xiaoyong really tame the winged tiger?"¡° I don''t know what happened, but he did tame the winged tiger. He took the winged tiger back to Longyun city. This is what many people saw with their own eyes. There will be no fake. " Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Yanran suddenly took a deep breath, and then looked at Chen Tiexin. She knows why Chen Tiexin is silent, because the gap between him and Huang Xiaoyong is bigger and bigger, and his heart must be very unwilling. However, this kind of unwilling very powerless, seven star beast, this for anyone, are far away powerful beast¡° By the way, how about Han 3000? " Chen Yanran suddenly thought of Han 3000 and asked. Chen Tiexin disdained said: "he is not dead, and he brought you back."¡° I''ll go to him right away. He must know what''s going on. " Chen Yanran then stood up, in her opinion, he fainted, did not witness the scene of accepting the winged tiger, but Han 3000 must know¡° It''s no use. He said he passed out too. He didn''t know what was going on. He just woke up earlier than you. " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yan Ran gave a cold smile and said, "he said that if he fainted, would you really believe it? And if he really fainted, why could he wake up before me?" Chen Tiexin eyes a coagulation, full of murderous said: "you mean, this waste is to cheat me?"¡° I''ll know if I lied to you. Maybe only he can help us solve all the answers. " Chen Yan ran cold voice way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 887

    Han 3000 is lying on the bed to rest, Chen Yanran came, but this is in his expectation, after all, Huang Xiaoyong tame Seven Star beast this thing is too curious, Han 3000 want to so simple perfunctory in the past, it is obviously impossible.


    "Like you, I don''t know anything, so even if you ask me, I don''t have a satisfactory answer for you." Chen Yanran did not speak, Han 3000 will take the lead to say.


    Chen Yanran glared at Han 3000. The woman''s intuition told her that Han 3000 didn''t faint at all. He even saw with his own eyes the process of Huang Xiaoyong accepting the Seven Star beast.


    "Han 3000, you live in my Chen family and eat my Chen family. Your present life is given to you by my Chen family. You have been in a coma for such a long time. If I hadn''t brought you home, you would have been dead in the wilderness. This is what you owe my Chen family." Chen Yanran said.


    "The reason why you let me stay in the Chen family is that you want to use me?" Han 3000 light way.


    "But I saved you, can you deny it?" Chen Yanran said.


    Han Sanqian thinks about it, but he can''t deny it. No matter what reason Chen Yanran let him stay in the Chen family, this feeling really exists. If he is found by others, or has been left in the wilderness, Han Sanqian may be buried alive or eaten by wild animals.


    "Say what you want." Han 3000 asked.


    "I want you to tell me everything you see. How on earth did Huang Xiaoyong subdue the pterygos?" Chen Yanran said.


    Han took a deep breath, stood up, went to Chen Yanran and asked, "do you really want to know?"


    "Cut the crap." Chen Yanran looks at Han 3000 coldly.


    Han 3000 shrugged his shoulders and said, "since you need to know, OK, I tell you, I helped Huang Xiaoyong tame his seven star beast, and I helped him break two borders in a row. Now you are satisfied."


    Chen Yanran gritted her teeth. How could she believe such ridiculous words.


    With Han 3000 as a waste, he can help Huang Xiaoyong tame the Seven Star beast, and even Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking through the two realms has something to do with him. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Han 3000, do you think I will believe such ridiculous words?" Chen Yanran scornfully laughs.


    Han 3000 reluctantly waved his hand and said, "what I said is the truth. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    "Huang Xiaoyong has a master?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Not bad."


    "His master helped him tame the Seven Star beast?"


    "That''s natural. How can Huang Xiaoyong deal with the pterygos with his strength in the four lamp realm?"


    "His master, who is he?"


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 pointed to himself and said.


    "He threatened you not to tell anyone about it?" Chen Yanran doesn''t believe Han 3000 at all. She thinks that he just doesn''t dare to reveal the real identity of master Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Think what you like, that''s all I can say." Han 3000 lies back in bed. He is very sincere and tells Chen Yanran the real answer, but she doesn''t believe it. Han 3000 has nothing to do.


    "I don''t embarrass you. After all, if such a master threatens you, you won''t dare disobey him. But from today on, my Chen family has nothing to do with you any more." Chen Yanran said.


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Ha ha." Chen Yanran gave a cold smile and said, "why do you think you can eat and drink in the Chen family? The Chen family doesn''t take in such rubbish as you. Pack up your things early and get out of Longyun city. Don''t let me see you in Longyun city in the future. Otherwise, I will never let you go."


    With that, Chen Yanran turned and left.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that Chen Yanran couldn''t hurt herself. She turned her face so fast. She wanted to be able to take advantage of Chen''s identity. Now it seems that she has no chance.


    However, it''s not a big deal for Han 3000. With Huang Xiaoyong''s Apprentice''s status in Longyun City, it''s just a small problem to help him find a house.


    Chen Yanran back to his room, Chen Tiexin and his son are still waiting here.


    See Chen Yanran back, Chen Tiexin can''t wait to ask: "how, ask what to come?"


    "Huang Xiaoyong did have a master, but Han 3000 refused to reveal the real identity of that man. He should have been threatened, and I didn''t dare to ask more. After all, this kind of strong man wants to hide his identity, and we are not qualified to dig deeply." Chen Yanran dignified expression said, not that she did not want to force Han 3000 to tell the truth, but that she did not dare to do so.


    Chen Tiexin sighed a long time, with a weak smile on his face, and said: "people like Huang Xiaoyong are so lucky. But I paid so much for it, but I got nothing. God is really blind."


    "Brother, don''t worry. You can definitely find a more powerful master." Chen Yanran comforted.


    Chen Tiexin laughs at himself, more powerful master?


    In Chen Tiexin''s mind, he is very satisfied to find a strong master in the seven lamp realm. However, Huang Xiaoyong''s master can easily accept the Seven Star beast Yihu. This shows that master Huang Xiaoyong''s realm is not just the seven lamp realm, but above the seven lamp realm, he is an important official of the imperial court. How can he be qualified to be an apprentice of an important official of the imperial court?


    The Lord''s mansion. Huang Houyi stands in front of Yihu, too excited to speak. Huang Xiaoyong''s change has brought him too many surprises. For a time, Huang Houyi can''t believe it. Breaking through the two borders in a row is enough to make the three families dare not act rashly. Now, Huang Xiaoyong comes back with the Seven Star beast, shocking the whole Longyun city. Presumably, the three families are already shivering, and even regret to do something right with the city master''s house¡° Dad, what''s the matter? I''m not a bad beast. " Huang Xiaoyong said to Huang Houyi with a smile. it ''s not bad? It''s not only OK. In Huang Houyi''s opinion, it''s so strong that it''s earth shaking. And now Huang Xiaoyong is fully qualified to enter the imperial court. For Huang Houyi, it''s something he never dreamed of¡° Son, my father doesn''t know what to say. You''ve brought me too many surprises. " Huang Hou Yi said¡° Hehe, you have no right to scold me for doing nothing now. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile¡° Of course, you are so powerful that you can''t do nothing. " Huang Hou Yi nodded his head and said. After dispersing the servants nearby, Huang Houyi went to Huang Xiaoyong and asked in a low voice, "is this seven star beast tamed by your master?"¡° Not bad. " Huang Xiaoyong said triumphantly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 888

    Although Huang Xiaoyong didn''t play any role in the process of taming the pterygos, being such a master was enough to make Huang Xiaoyong proud, so his answer was very proud.


    Huang Houyi will not feel that this is not the credit of Huang Xiaoyong and belittle him. After all, not everyone is qualified to have such a master.


    "Your master, in the end is what realm, seven star beast can tame." Huang Hou Yi asks curiously.


    Huang Xiaoyong recalled the process of taming exotic animals, but he still felt shocked. Especially when the red eyed jade Python showed his real body, that kind of visual shock might make Huang Xiaoyong remember for a lifetime.


    Red eye jade python, that is the legendary nine star beast!


    "Father, I know you are curious, but you have to be clear about the consequences if you know something and accidentally say it." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi nodded repeatedly. He naturally knew what was at stake in this kind of thing. Master Huang Xiaoyong, a master of this level, was not willing to reveal his whereabouts. There must be a reason. If anyone let it out, the end would be unthinkable.


    "Well, in that case, I''d better not know. In case I drink too much, it''s bad to talk too much." Huang Hou Yi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong patted Huang Houyi on the shoulder and said, "father, you just need to know that he is very powerful, so powerful that you can''t imagine."


    At this time, a servant stood in the distance, a pair of words and stop.


    Huang Houyi waved to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Wang and Xie are here." The servant approached and said to Huang Houyi.


    Huang Hou Yi smiles faintly. Wang Xie and his family are supposed to show their kindness. After all, Huang Hou Yi has tamed the Seven Star beast, and these two families are no longer qualified to fight against the city Lord''s house.


    "Tell them I don''t have time today. I won''t see you." Huang Hou Yi said.


    "Yes." The servant took orders and left.


    Huang Hou Yi said with a proud expression: "these old people used to treat me as a puppet. At that time, I swore that one day I would trample them under my feet. I didn''t expect that my wish would come true so soon. Son, I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, how could the Wang Xie family change their attitude so quickly?"


    "Father, they will know more and more about my Huang family in the future." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Huang Houyi looks up at the sky and laughs. It can be said that he is very high spirited. Many people once privately said that Huang Xiaoyong is a useless black sheep. But now, Huang Xiaoyong has proved himself with his strength. Who is qualified to say those words?


    Chen''s residence.


    When the Wang and Xie families appeared in front of the gate of the city Lord''s mansion, they immediately received the news.


    The intention of the Wang and Xie families can be imagined. They are obviously afraid of Huang Xiaoyong''s current strength, so they want to make peace with the city Lord''s office to avoid more trouble in the future.


    This is not good news for the Chen family. If the Wang and Xie families compromise with the city Lord''s house, the Chen family alone will not be able to stir up any storm. Moreover, now Huang Xiaoyong''s strength has greatly increased and he has a winged tiger with him, which is not what the Chen family is qualified to deal with.


    "It seems that I''m the only one to go to the Lord''s mansion. From now on, the name of Longyun city will be Huang." Chen Yuanhai said with a sigh.


    Although Chen Tiexin doesn''t want to see things come to this stage, Huang Xiaoyong''s strength lies there. Chen family has no choice but to compromise.


    "Father, I''d better go. How can I let you come out in person?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai shook his head helplessly and said: "Wang Xie and his family are all the masters of the family. If I send you to Chen''s family, I will be talked about. Only if I do this in person can I show the sincerity of Chen''s family."


    At this time, Chen Yanran suddenly said: "father, I will go with you."


    "Yan Ran, what are you going to do?" Chen Yuanhai was puzzled.


    "Han 3000 and I are not married, and I have driven Han 3000 out of the Chen family." After hesitating for a long time, Chen Yanran said.


    This words a, but surprised Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin two people.


    Although she did not express her meaning clearly, Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin understood what she wanted to say very clearly.


    Chen Yanran once despised Huang Xiaoyong, and even felt disgusted at Huang Xiaoyong''s fierce pursuit. Now, she actively wants to show her love to Huang Xiaoyong, which is not only putting down her dignity, but also ignoring her happiness.


    "Yanran, no, I will never allow you to do so." Chen Tiexin objected.


    "Brother, if I don''t do this, how can I know who Huang Xiaoyong''s master is? No one can shake the status of the Huang family now. If I marry him, I can stabilize the status of the Chen family in Longyun city." Chen Yanran said.


    "No, it''s a joke of the Chen family. Huang Xiaoyong likes you. It''s a well-known thing in Longyun city. You used to despise him, but now you take the initiative to send him to the door. Wouldn''t it be a joke of outsiders that you deliberately cling to Huang Xiaoyong?" Chen Tiexin said.


    "I know, but I believe Huang Xiaoyong will ban these remarks. Since he likes me, he will listen to me." After a pause, Chen Yanran continued: "if I can control Huang Xiaoyong, it''s equivalent to controlling the city Lord''s mansion. In the future, Longyun city will be my Chen family''s world." Chen Yuanhai was a little moved by this, but he didn''t know how ridiculous it was. How could Huang Xiaoyong treat Chen Yanran in his eyes? In the past, Huang Xiaoyong liked Chen Yanran, but now, Huang Xiaoyong has forgotten all about Chen Yanran in his heart, and Huang Xiaoyong didn''t dare to provoke her. More importantly, if Huang Xiaoyong knew that Han 3000 had been expelled from the Chen family, he would only regard the Chen family as an enemy. Compared with master, the weight of the latter is not equal to that of the former¡° Yan Ran, are you sure Huang Xiaoyong still likes you now? " Chen Yuanhai asked. Chen Yanran confident smile, said: "father, do you think now Longyun City, which woman''s beauty can compare with me, Huang Xiaoyong will persistently like me for so many years, is not unreasonable, like him this kind of man, I give a smile, is enough to let him dream back." Chen Yuanhai nodded and said, "in this case, you can come with me. Wang Xie and his family didn''t even go in to the gate of the Lord''s mansion. Maybe you''ll have a wonderful effect." Chen Tiexin wants to say something else, but since his father has made a decision, he can''t control it. He can only remind Chen Yanran: "Yanran, if Huang Xiao is brave enough to give you a little look, you must not hurt yourself."¡° Brother, don''t worry. How can he dare to look at me? " Chen Yanran said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 889

    "Master, young master, the Xie family is here."


    The Lord of the city''s mansion, the servants ran to Huang Houyi and his son in a panic.


    Huang Hou Yi stares at his subordinates. It''s not a big deal. It''s worth his panic.


    The talent of Wang Xie''s family drives away. Is he afraid of Chen''s family?


    "You are also a member of the city master''s mansion. How did the Chen family frighten you?" Huang Hou Yi says discontentedly.


    "Master, it''s not only Chen Yuanhai, but also Chen Yanran." Said the servant.


    Huang Hou Yi is a Leng, this just understood the reason that he is in a hurry.


    Huang Xiaoyong likes Chen Yanran for many years, which is a well-known thing for people in Longyun city. In the face of Huang Xiaoyong''s pursuit, she is very happy to refuse, but she never comes to the door in person.


    This time, Chen Yanran took the initiative to come to the city Lord''s house, but it was meaningful.


    Huang Houyi took a look at Huang Xiaoyong, then looked up at the sky with a laugh and said, "son, it seems that this woman has already looked at you with new eyes. She came to our city Lord''s mansion on her own initiative. This is to show her kindness to you."


    If change to do before, Huang Xiaoyong would like to kneel on the ground to meet Chen Yanran, in front of this woman, Huang Xiaoyong already abandoned his dignity, as long as can make Chen Yanran happy, Huang Xiaoyong is willing to do anything.


    In the words of the earth, he is a licking dog.


    But that''s the way Huang Xiaoyong used to be. He had never put Chen Yanran in his mind. To him, this woman was a nominal teacher. What she could do was only master has the final say.


    "Son, this is your best chance to get her. You can do it." Huang Hou Yi said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong lightly shook his head and said: "father, do you think I still need her now? In my present position, what kind of women do not have? Even if I ask for them from the imperial court, the imperial court will select them carefully for me. "


    Huang Hou Yi nodded his head. Although this is a bit exaggerated, it is possible. The royal court will certainly attach great importance to the Beast Master of seven stars and different beasts. Huang Xiaoyong''s little request is nothing to the royal court.


    "It''s up to you whether you''ll see it or not." Huang Hou Yi said.


    "See you. I want to see what she''s up to." With that, Huang Xiaoyong followed his servants to the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    Chen Yanran appears in the city Lord''s mansion. Wang and Xie receive news at the same time. Because they haven''t seen Huang Houyi''s face, they are very dissatisfied with Chen family''s inferior means.


    "I didn''t expect that the Chen family would push Chen Yanran out. Isn''t this woman already married? Does the Chen family still want to use her to win over the relationship with the Lord of the city?" Wang said with gnashing teeth.


    "As far as I know, Chen Yanran and the waste are just nominal couples. They have no real relationship at all. Chen Yanran is still pure and clean. If the Chen family wants to use her to win over the relationship of the city master''s mansion, our two families will be left behind."


    "What''s the difference between Chen Yuanhai''s behavior and selling his daughter? This old man is really shameless." The Wang family leader was unwilling to say that he didn''t pay attention to the city leader''s mansion before, but now, the Wang family leader is eager to have a good relationship with the city leader''s mansion, because this is the foundation of the Wang family''s foothold in Longyun city in the future. If the gap between the Wang family and the city leader''s mansion is not solved, it will eventually become a hidden danger for the Wang family.


    "Ah." The master of Xie family sighed and said: "who let our family have no beautiful daughter? But in my opinion, there is another possibility. Huang Xiaoyong is not Huang Xiaoyong before. It is unknown whether he still likes Chen Yanran."


    The master of the Wang family nodded. Huang Xiaoyong was different from before. Maybe he didn''t like Chen Yanran.


    "Keep an eye on the situation of the city Lord''s mansion. As soon as you have the latest information, report it immediately." The king said to his servants.


    Outside the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    When Chen Yanran saw Huang Xiaoyong appear, her face showed a proud smile, because Wang and Xie were directly driven away without seeing anyone, and Huang Xiaoyong came to see her, which is enough to show that the city Lord''s house treated her differently.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, there is still her, otherwise, how can you come out in person.


    "As the saying goes, we should treat each other with new eyes on the third day of farewell. Huang Xiaoyong, I haven''t seen you for a while. You are different now. I didn''t expect that you are the strong one in the four lamp realm and the Seven Star Beast Master." Chen Yanran said to Huang Xiaoyong with a smile on her face that it was absolutely impossible before. As long as Chen Yanran saw Huang Xiaoyong, she would be upset, and how could she smile at him.


    "For so many years, I have never seen you smile at me, but today the sun is out in the west?" Huang Xiaoyong light way.


    Chen Yanran eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the tone of this, let Chen Yanran feel Huang Xiaoyong''s attitude to himself seems to have changed, but Chen Yanran guess that he is just deliberately in front of himself.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, don''t you invite me in?" Chen Yanran said.


    "I have invited you to the city Lord''s mansion for countless times. I can''t remember it myself, but every time you are very happy to refuse. In my opinion, it''s OK this time. If you have any words, just tell me." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t interrupt, because since Chen Yanran came, it was best for her to solve the problem. However, he obviously felt that Huang Xiaoyong''s attitude towards Chen Yanran was a sense of rejection, which was not the attitude he should have towards his sweetheart. The only explanation is that in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, there is no Chen Yanran, so he will have such an attitude change. The foreboding spread in Chen Yuanhai''s heart, but he didn''t stop Chen Yanran. After all, he had a little hope in his heart¡° Yes, I''ll say it here. " After a pause, Chen Yanran continued: "my relationship with Han 3000, you should know, we are just nominal husband and wife, I didn''t let him touch me."¡° So, what''s the point of telling me these words? " Huang Xiaoyong asked¡° I''ve driven him out of the Chen family. If you want to marry me, you just need to choose an auspicious day. " Chen Yanran spoke very directly, without any ambiguity, and told Huang Xiaoyong plainly that I would like to marry you. But after hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong is angry. What he cares about is not to marry Chen Yanran, but that his master has been driven out of the Chen family by Chen Yanran! This stupid woman really doesn''t know the truth in front of her eyes. If she wants to make the Chen family stronger, she just needs to take good care of Han 3000. Even Chen Tiexin''s realm is what Han 3000 can help to promote. However, she refuses the best opportunity. It''s ridiculous. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 890

    Huang Xiaoyong wants to ask where Han 3000 has gone, but his relationship with Han 3000 can''t be exposed. If he asks so directly, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the Chen family, so he can only restrain his urgent desire.


    "Chen Yanran, you don''t really think I will marry you, do you?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "You like me, don''t you? This is your best chance to get me. Would you like to miss it?" Chen Yanran asked without changing her face. From beginning to end, she was convinced that as long as she was willing to nod her head, Huang Xiaoyong would still love her as before. This kind of absolute self-confidence is reflected in Chen Yanran, which is especially ridiculous.


    To describe Huang Xiaoyong''s current state in one sentence is that he once ignored me, but now you can''t stand up.


    Now Huang Xiaoyong, even has the qualification to enter the imperial court, how can he be persistent to Chen Yanran?


    And this woman even Shifu is out of the house, how can he lead her to the city master''s residence!


    "Chen Yanran, you are too arrogant. Before, I really liked you as if you were possessed, but now, you don''t deserve it." Huang Xiaoyong said coldly.


    I don''t deserve it!


    These two words make Chen Yanran''s face suddenly changed. She never thought that Huang Xiaoyong''s mouth would say such words.


    All self-confidence collapsed in this instant.


    Chen Yanran almost didn''t stabilize herself and fell to the ground.


    Strongly supporting herself, Chen Yanran continued: "Huang Xiaoyong, do you really think clearly? This is your last chance."


    "Chen Yanran, I think very clearly. It''s just that you don''t know enough about yourself. Guess how long it will take for my news of taming Seven Star beasts to reach the imperial court. Guess how long it will take for the imperial court to send people to Longyun city. Now I have the qualification to enter the imperial court, and what can you be?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t leave any room for Chen Yanran. If she wasn''t the wife in the name of master and didn''t drive her out of the house, Huang Xiaoyong might give Chen Yanran some face, but now, no need.


    Now that Han 3000 has been driven out of the Chen family, the woman in front of him doesn''t even count as his wife in name.


    Chen Yanran''s face is as white as paper. Huang Xiaoyong says that she can''t find any room to refute. The imperial court has always attached great importance to the Beast Master, not to mention Huang Xiaoyong, a seven star Beast Master. Today, when he enters the imperial court, he just nods and can do it.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, don''t go too far." At this time, Chen Yuanhai on one side finally couldn''t help it, and yelled at Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Chen Yuanhai, what kind of thing do you dare to point out to me?" Huang Xiaoyong looks at Chen Yuanhai coldly. This old man has always been arrogant in Longyun city. He and his father were not paid attention to before. But now the situation is changing, and Chen Yuanhai can''t recognize his identity.


    "Chen Yuanhai, with the power of our city Lord''s office, it''s only a matter of one sentence to destroy the Chen family. Do you really dare to offend me?" Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    These words are like a basin of cold water to wake up Chen Yuanhai.


    Now, he is not qualified to fight with the Lord of the city. Even if the Lord of the city has destroyed the Chen family, the imperial court will probably cover up this matter. After all, for the imperial court, there is no way to compare an ordinary family with the Seven Star Beast Master.


    "I am no longer the former one, nor is the city house of the former city Lord, but you can freely reprimand yourself. Do you really think that the Dragon Cloud City has the final say of your three families?" Huang Xiaoyong looks at Chen Yuanhai with a sneer.


    Chen Yuanhai doesn''t dare to look directly at Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes. For him, this young man who is not paid attention to by him is now superior, and he is not qualified to preach.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t want to curry favor this time, but it eventually became a deep resentment between the city Lord''s house and the Chen family.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, my Chen family will never interfere in anything in the Lord''s mansion. This is the attitude of my Chen family. Please tell your father." Chen Yuanhai said that the compromise and concession made by these words is a loss of all the dignity of the Chen family.


    But Chen Yuanhai has to do so. In front of the strong, how can he not bow his head?


    At this time, Chen Yanran suddenly knelt down.


    This makes Chen Yuanhai look panic.


    He just compromise is the biggest concession, Chen Yanran how to kneel down?


    "What are you doing, daughter?" Chen Yuanhai is in a hurry to help Chen Yanran, but Chen Yanran questions her knees and pushes Chen Yuanhai away.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, I know it was my fault before. Please forgive me." Chen Yanran said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s mind, Chen Yanran''s image has always been a goddess. He did not expect that the goddess would kneel down to him one day and pray for his forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, whether we forgive or not will not change the status of Chen family in Longyun City, nor the image of Chen Yanran in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart.


    The most crucial factor in this matter is that the Chen family did not find a real opportunity. They turned away the opportunity, treated a great strong man as a waste, and drove a top animal master out of the house.


    That''s wrong! absolutely wrong! Huang Xiaoyong laughs and laughs from the bottom of his heart. Looking at the woman in front of him, he thinks that if you treat master better, the Chen family will soar into the sky in the future. Chen Tiexin''s desire to join the imperial court is just a matter of master''s words. For so many years, Chen Tiexin has been searching for a teacher''s College for many years, but he has achieved nothing. Now, the most powerful one is Chen Jiaxin. Unfortunately, they have driven the strong one away¡° Chen Yanran, maybe one day in the future, you will understand how wrong you are. " Huang Xiaoyong light said, with even turned back to the city Lord mansion. For Huang Xiaoyong''s words, Chen Yanran is not very understanding. One day in the future, she will know how wrong she is. What''s wrong? Chen Yanran didn''t know where she was wrong at all. Although she was really too much to Huang Xiaoyong before, she has knelt down to apologize now. Is it wrong to kneel down¡° Daughter, let''s go home. " Chen Yuanhai a face distressed help up Chen Yanran said. Chen Yanran seems a little out of her wits. This time she came to the city Lord''s residence, the result was completely unexpected. In addition to being hit hard, Huang Xiaoyong''s words became her biggest confusion. After returning to the city Lord''s mansion, Huang Houyi went to Huang Xiaoyong and said, "how about it? Do you feel happy? In the past, these three families were not optimistic about you, but now, you finally took a bad breath for yourself." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 891

    Huang Xiaoyong used to fantasize that he would be in a very good mood on the day when he was outstanding and everyone looked at him with new eyes.


    But when it happened, he didn''t feel that much.


    this cheers the people greatly?


    It seems that it is not very important. Even Chen Yanran''s initiative to come to the door doesn''t make Huang Xiaoyong feel very happy.


    On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong only laughed at the ignorance of the Chen family and their ignorance of the real strong.


    If she can treat Han 3000 well, the status of the Chen family is definitely above the city master''s office. The whole Longyun city is also the dominant situation of the Chen family.


    "Father, I used to think so, but now, I don''t seem to have this feeling." Huang Xiaoyong light way.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Huang Houyi laughed and said, "this is because you are so excellent now that you don''t need to pay attention to these people. Naturally, you don''t care what they think of you."


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded, perhaps there are such factors, now he, even if the imperial court also want to draw, how can care about the Little Dragon Cloud City how to treat him?


    "Father, what should I do if the imperial court does come?" Huang Xiaoyong asked, this is something he is worried about now, because Huang Xiaoyong''s level is not high, and the Seven Star beast is also tamed by his master. With his current ability, although he can join the imperial court, he still has limited conditions to show his strength in the imperial court.


    So Huang Xiaoyong hopes to stay with Han 3000 and continue to improve his cultivation, but how to refuse the imperial court is a headache.


    "There''s no need to worry about this. The imperial court won''t resort to coercion, and you just need to show your loyalty to the imperial court, so you won''t be embarrassed." Huang Hou Yi said.


    "Even if I refuse to go to the imperial court, they won''t blame me?" Huang Xiaoyong doubts a way.


    "Your current realm is only four lamp realm. Just tell you that if you want to become stronger, you can go to the imperial court again. If you don''t reach nine lamp realm or above, you can''t pass through the dark forest, so the imperial court doesn''t worry that you will rebel." Huang Hou Yi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. If so, it would be the best. After all, only by staying with Han 3000 can Huang Xiaoyong have more opportunities to become stronger. If he goes to the imperial court now, he will only stay in the four lamp realm all his life.


    "By the way, I have something important to deal with. I''ll go out first." Huang Xiaoyong suddenly thought of Han 3000 being driven out of the Chen family.


    Now master must not even have a place to stay. Huang Xiaoyong has to help Han 3000 solve the problem of accommodation.


    "Go ahead, now do whatever you want, and father won''t interfere in your life any more." Huang Hou Yi said with a smile.


    Huang Houyi used to be in charge of Huang Xiaoyong''s private life, but now he doesn''t have to, because there are some things he doesn''t have the right to touch, and Huang Xiaoyong has become so powerful now, Huang Houyi won''t treat him as a loafer.


    Chen Yanran''s kneeling in the city Lord''s house soon spread to Wang and Xie''s ears. When they learned about it, they were all laughing. They thought that Chen Yanran''s appearance would make the city Lord''s house change its attitude towards the Chen family and give the Chen family a chance. But they didn''t expect such a result. It''s really unpredictable.


    "I didn''t expect that even moving out of Chen Yanran didn''t work. This time, the Chen family lost their face." Wang Jiazhu said with a happy expression.


    "Chen Yanran even has one day to kneel down for Huang Xiaoyong. Before, this woman was superior to Huang Xiaoyong. Now, Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t pay attention to her at all." The master of Xie family is also smiling happily.


    "Today''s Huang Xiaoyong is naturally different from before. How can he treat a woman like Chen Yanran in the eye? But it also shows that it''s not so easy to please the city Lord''s mansion. We have to think of other ways." The master of the Wang family restrained his smile, and his expression became dignified again.


    "Yes, now the city Lord''s mansion is not as easy as before. Our two families must work together to satisfy Huang Houyi."


    Chen''s residence.


    Han 3000 has been ordered out of the Chen family. At this time, he is not carrying any luggage, but he is stopped at the door by Chen Tiexin.


    "Han 3000, if you want to leave, you have to leave my Chen family''s things." Chen Tiexin said to Han 3000 with a cold face.


    Han three thousand jilted, empty handed, said: "I didn''t take anything, what do you want me to leave?"


    "You don''t have anything on the surface. Who knows if you have something valuable hidden in you?" Chen Tiexin sneered and said to his servants, "search for me."


    Three servants, Qi Shushu came to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 stretched out his hands and let them search.


    "Have you never heard of Chen Tiexin''s saying that he should be a good man and meet each other in the future?" Han 3000 said.


    "I understand the truth, but for people like you, do you still need to leave a line?" Chen Tiexin said with disdain.


    Han three thousand shriveled mouth, probably in Chen Tiexin''s eyes, he is nothing, simply can''t lift what storm, so also don''t need to stay a line¡° Young master, there is nothing. " Three people search after body, said to Chen Tiexin. Chen Tiexin is obviously disappointed. He thought Han Sanqian would take some valuables when he left the Chen family. This is the excuse to beat Han Sanqian and throw him out of the Chen family. He didn''t expect that he would be so honest, but it doesn''t matter. Chen Tiexin has a good play to play later¡° Since I didn''t take it, I won''t make it difficult for you. Go away. " Chen Tiexin scolded. With Han 3000''s ability, he can take Chen Tiexin''s life by raising his hand, but he and Chen Tiexin are less energetic, because this kind of waste has no desire to let him do it. Is it not beneath the elephant''s identity to compete with ants? When the door of Chen''s mansion opened, Han 3000 found that the door was full of people, especially on the third floor inside and the third floor outside. He didn''t know what was going on. At this time, Chen Tiexin suddenly said: "from today on, Han 3000 has been expelled from the door by the Chen family. This waste is not worthy to be my sister''s husband. I hope you can help me to witness the Chen family." As soon as these words came out, many people began to point out Han 3000. On the day Chen Yanran got married, it caused quite a stir in Longyun city. Now, it''s a matter of course that he was expelled from the Chen family. After all, the Chen family has a very important position in Longyun city. How can we find an unknown person to become Chen Yanran''s husband? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 892

    Looking at Han 3000 being ridiculed by the public, Chen Tiexin shows a very proud smile on his face. This is the situation he deliberately arranged, and the performance of the public makes him very satisfied. He wants to drive Han 3000 out of the Chen family like a lost dog, and let the people in Longyun city know how Han 3000 was kicked out of the Chen family.


    At the same time, Chen Tiexin also hopes to convey the news to the city Lord''s residence, so that Huang Xiaoyong knows that Chen Yanran really has nothing to do with this man.


    Although Chen Tiexin doesn''t want Chen Yanran to be humble to Huang Xiaoyong on the surface, how can he not expect Chen Yanran to marry into the city master''s residence at this time?


    Once Chen Yanran can really marry Huang Xiaoyong, then he may know the secret of Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking through the country and taming foreign animals.


    If things are as Chen Yuanhai guessed, Huang Xiaoyong really has a master. Maybe he can be introduced by Huang Xiaoyong and succeed in his apprenticeship.


    But Chen Tiexin would never have thought that Huang Xiaoyong had clearly rejected Chen Yanran, and Huang Xiaoyong''s master was Han 3000 who was driven out of the Chen family by him!


    "What''s the point of doing that?" Han Sanqian knows that Chen Tiexin arranged all these things, but he really can''t understand the pleasure of this kind of children''s home games.


    Would he be happy to be ridiculed by others?


    Han Sanqian even felt that these sarcasm were not as good as those who were in Yuncheng at the beginning. He had no waves in his heart, and even wanted to laugh.


    "Han 3000, you don''t have to pretend to be calm. I know you are suffering in your heart, but you have nothing to do. That''s why you show an open-minded look." Chen Tiexin said with a smile.


    pain?


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. Is this pain?


    "You will understand what real pain is in the future. This little thing is really not worth mentioning to me." Han 3000 said with a laugh, and then through the crowd, directly left the Chen family.


    Chen Tiexin bit the teeth after biting, Han Sanya completely does not care attitude, it seems that this matter really did not cause waves in his heart.


    But how?


    As a man, when dignity is trampled, can he really not care?


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. You''re just trying to hold up in front of me. Han 3000, you must be in great pain." Looking at Han 3000''s back, Chen Tiexin said to himself, convinced that his idea is correct, Han 3000 can not be indifferent to this matter.


    In fact, this matter is really nothing to Han 3000. Han 3000 doesn''t even have the heart to care with him, because he is too weak. It''s just an idea to kill Han 3000. How can such a weak person cause Han 3000''s attention?


    After a while, Chen Yuanhai and Chen Yanran returned to the city Lord''s mansion. Chen Tiexin, who received the news, ran to his father and daughter for the first time.


    "Father, sister, what''s the matter?" Chen Tiexin asked with expectation.


    But after asking this sentence, Chen Tiexin has an uncertain premonition, because their expressions are very ugly. If Huang Xiaoyong really accepts Chen Yanran again, they will never be like this.


    "Sister, what did Huang Xiaoyong do to you?" Chen Tiexin goes to Chen Yanran and asks in a deep voice.


    Chen Yanran is still immersed in Huang Xiaoyong''s words. Why can she understand how wrong she is one day in the future? Is it because you don''t know what you''ve missed?


    "Huang Xiaoyong refused me." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin''s face changed, although the answer is not surprising. After all, Huang Xiaoyong is not the same as he used to be.


    But Chen Tiexin is still some can''t accept, Huang Xiaoyong like Chen Yanran for many years, now Chen Yanran initiative compromise, how can he refuse?


    "Is that true?" Chen Tiexin said silently.


    "What is true?" Chen Yanran puzzled looked up at Chen Tiexin, it seems that his words also hide what deep meaning.


    "In fact, in recent days, it''s said that Huang Xiaoyong fell in love with other women in Longyun City, but I don''t believe it, because that woman can''t compare with you at all." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Which woman have you met?" Chen Yanran said indignantly that she didn''t believe that there were women in Longyun city who could compare with him in beauty and posture. How could Huang Xiaoyong think differently about her because of other women?


    "You wait." With that, Chen Tiexin ran to his room.


    After a while, Chen Tiexin returned to Chen Yanran with a painting and explained to her, "recently, many of Huang Xiaoyong''s men are looking for someone with this painting."


    Chen Yanran can''t wait to open the picture.


    The person in the picture is Jiang Yingying. This is what Han Sanqian asked Huang Xiaoyong to do. However, it''s hard to avoid being misunderstood and suspicious after it''s spread. For example, Chen Tiexin received the news that the woman in the picture is Huang Xiaoyong''s new lover.


    "Just her?" Chen Yanran''s heart is even more indignant, because the woman in the painting can''t compare with her in beauty or figure. How could Huang Xiaoyong abandon her because of this woman?


    "She really can''t compare with you, but Huang Xiaoyong is really looking for her. It''s not known whether it''s the rumor." Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yanran clenches her fist. She will never allow herself to lose to such a woman. Suddenly, she looks up at Chen Tiexin¡° Brother, I want you to do me a favor Chen Yanran said in a cold voice¡° You can rest assured that I will try my best to help you no matter whether I can do it or not. " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yanran took a deep breath, then said: "I want you to help me find her, and then kill her." Chen Tiexin browed, but he didn''t refuse Chen Yanran. Instead, he said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a painter to copy more portraits right away. My brother, I''ve traveled in many cities for so many years and made many friends. They won''t refuse to help me."¡° Thank you, brother. I''ll go back to my room first. " With that, Chen Yanran went to her room, and she had to continue to think about what Huang Xiaoyong''s words meant. After Chen Yanran left, Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai, "father, do you want to do it according to your sister''s words? Will this irritate Huang Xiaoyong?"¡° This woman should not be in Longyun city. Otherwise, with Huang Xiaoyong''s manpower, she has been found long ago. Since she is in other cities, even if she dies, it has nothing to do with us. " Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Tiexin suddenly realized, and then said, "father, I know what to do." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 893

    High streets and back lanes were seen after Huang Xiaoyong left the Chen family. He was soon discovered by the eye liner of three thousand.


    After a short time, Huang Xiaoyong inadvertently walked up to Han 3000. Although the master and the apprentice did not have any conversation, Huang Xiaoyong led the way in front and Han 3000 followed. They soon reached a small alley in the west of the city.


    There is a courtyard here, which Huang Xiaoyong bought before. Unfortunately, after he fell in love with Chen Yanran, Huang Xiaoyong could hardly be interested in other women. Therefore, the courtyard has been abandoned until now, and it has not reflected its utilization value once.


    "Master." After entering the courtyard, Huang Xiaoyong closed the door and called to Han 3000. These two simple words are full of absolute respect.


    "This is yours?" Han 3000 asked, although the weeds in the yard are almost tall, it should be a good place to clean up.


    "Yes, I bought it many years ago. Besides me, even my father didn''t know about it." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "After sorting out, I can still live. Your master, I have been expelled from the Chen family. What a pity." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han 3000 can take this matter as a joke, but Huang Xiaoyong can''t. in his opinion, the Chen family has given Shifu a great insult. He will never allow Shifu to be insulted like this.


    "Master, do you want to teach the Chen family a lesson?" Huang Xiaoyong said gnashing his teeth.


    Han 3000 casually waved his hand and said, "no, I didn''t pay attention to them at all, and now the imperial court should be coming soon. We can''t make too much noise at this time."


    "But they deceive people too much. I already know what happened in front of the Chen family''s courtyard. Chen Tiexin, a damned guy, has done it so well." Huang Xiaoyong said angrily.


    "This account will be calculated slowly in the future. I don''t want to arouse the imperial court''s idea now. Although you and I can hide your father''s relationship between master and apprentice, if the imperial court really wants to trace it, I''m afraid they can''t hide it." Han Sanqian said that he was still in the process of understanding Xuanyuan world. During this period, Han Sanqian didn''t want to attract the attention of those big people, and now Jiang Yingying didn''t find it, and the sense of familiarity at the entrance of Tianqi second world disappeared inexplicably. Han Sanqian hopes to find out these two things first and then talk about other things.


    "Master, if you say that, I won''t give you any trouble. But if you want to teach them a lesson, just one word, I can make the Chen family die." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, you can go first. If there''s nothing else, don''t come here often. Don''t be found out about our relationship. The thing I told you, though it''s derived from other cities, she''s probably not in Longyun city." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, I''ll call some servants to help you clean up the yard." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s face changed greatly and said, "master, how can you do this kind of thing yourself? It''s all the work of servants."


    "Get out of here. I can handle it by myself and let my servants do it. Are you afraid that others will not know my relationship with you?" Han 3000 stares at Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong shivered inexplicably. Since Han 3000 had decided, he didn''t dare to say anything more. After a few words of concern, he left the yard.


    In the face of tall weeds, Han 3000 seems to be tidying up the back garden of a hillside villa. He hasn''t done this kind of ordinary thing for a long time, which makes Han 3000 feel very good. If Su Yingxia sits beside him at this time, he doesn''t need any help but just needs to look at him, then he will feel better.


    Unfortunately, in a short period of time, such a dream is just an extravagant hope. Han 3000 himself does not know when he will be able to return to the earth, or even whether he will have a chance to return, which is unknown.


    However, Han 3000 firmly believes that since the people of Xuanyuan world could go to the earth, there must be the same channel as the Apocalypse here. As long as this channel is found, Han 3000 will be able to return to the earth.


    It took Han 3000 a whole day to finish the work in the yard. At this time, he suddenly regretted that he didn''t accept Huang Xiaoyong''s kindness. If he asked dozens of servants to clean the yard, I''m afraid the whole yard, including the rooms, would be clean. But now Han 3000 is faced with a lot of room hygiene.


    "It seems that experts are not omnipotent, so I''d better choose a room to clean. After all, I can''t use so much." Han 3000 said to himself, and finally decided to clean only one room.


    In his words, anyway, other people can''t live. Even if they clean up now, they will be covered with dust in two days. Why?


    In this regard, Han 3000 lived in this courtyard, and the discussion about him in Longyun city gradually subsided after a few days, because the imperial court came, and all the people''s minds were put on the imperial court group. All the topics of Longyun city also revolved around the imperial court.


    A total of three people came to the imperial court. Each of them was dressed in gorgeous clothes and looked very noble. There was a strong momentum of a big man between his actions. Even Huang Houyi, as the city leader, was scared when he faced the people coming to the imperial court. He did not dare to breathe even a mouthful of air for fear of offending the big man from the imperial court.


    "Please take a seat, my son will be here in a minute." Huang Houyi said to the three. The three of them didn''t say a word and didn''t sit down. Looking at their indifferent expression, they didn''t seem to hear Huang Houyi''s words at all. This kind of atmosphere makes Huang Houyi a little embarrassed, but he doesn''t dare to be dissatisfied. After all, these are the people from the imperial court. Although he is the leader of Longyun City, what does he mean in the eyes of these people? After a while, Huang Xiaoyong led the winged tiger to appear, and a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the three people. When they first received this news, they didn''t believe that a man in the four lamp realm could tame the Seven Star beasts. Now they see it with their own eyes, which makes them feel a little fluctuant. It''s almost impossible for such a multi-level animal master to exist¡° Is this winged tiger really tamed by you One of them asked Huang Xiaoyong¡° Tell your excellency that I have tamed you. " Huang Xiaoyong hands boxing, a respectful look back. The man came forward, looked at Huang Xiaoyong directly, looked like a blade in his eyes, and continued to ask, "no one can help you?" Huang Xiaoyong was good at telling lies when he was growing up, and he was able to do it completely without any hesitation. Even in the face of such a big figure as the imperial court, he said, "of course not. If other people tame the Seven Star beast, how can they give it to me?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 894

    When Huang Xiaoyong finished this sentence, the imperial court three people looked at him, hoping to find some flaws from his expression, but it''s a pity that Huang Xiaoyong''s face has no change, let alone flaws, even a little guilty.


    Huang Houyi was afraid of the three people in front of him, but Huang Xiaoyong was not afraid, because he had a very powerful master, because he knew that even if the master went to the imperial court, he would be personally received by the emperor.


    With such a master, how could he be afraid of people coming from the imperial court?


    "It''s true that you are young and promising. If you are so young, you will have a seven star beast. In the future, your future will be limitless." The man couldn''t find a flaw, so he had to believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words for a while.


    "Thank you for your praise." Huang Hou Yi said with a smile.


    "I''m here to ask you, do you want to join the imperial court?" The man continued.


    "To join the imperial court is my greatest wish in my life. It''s my honor to play for the imperial court. However, several of you should be able to perceive my present state, just four lamp state. I''m afraid it''s far from enough, so I still hope to continue to improve my cultivation." Huang Houyi''s words were very tactful, and he refused the kindness of the people from the imperial court.


    This is also what Huang Houyi said to him. The imperial court will never force him to join now, as long as he can show his loyalty to the imperial court.


    "You don''t have to refuse in a hurry. We''ll stay here for a few days, and you''ll give us the answer in three days." Said the man.


    "Yes, I will serve you well in these days. You can let me know if you need anything." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "No need." Leave these three words, three people didn''t say any goodbye words, straight left.


    Huang Hou Yi was relieved. In the face of these three people, the invisible pressure almost made him difficult to breathe. However, Huang Xiaoyong''s performance surprised him. This boy is neither humble nor overbearing. Even in the face of the imperial court, he can deal with it freely.


    "Son, you are more promising than me. You are not nervous at all when you meet these three people?" Huang Hou Yi asked.


    "Father, they don''t eat people. What''s the point of being nervous? And I think these people are very kind." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Kind?


    Huang Houyi can''t help touching his forehead in a cold sweat. The three of them look like there is a funeral at home. Can this be called amiable?


    "In my opinion, there must be other purposes for them to stay here. You should be careful recently." Huang Hou Yi reminds a way.


    Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t know how the Little Dragon Cloud City caused them to stop. These three people probably still don''t believe him, so they stay to investigate. However, their skills should not be able to sense the master.


    People with high realm can sense people with low realm. For example, Huang Xiaoyong''s realm can be easily perceived by them. However, the higher the realm, the more common it is. With their strength, it is absolutely impossible to sense Han 3000''s strength.


    "Even if the master passed in front of them, they couldn''t notice. There was nothing to worry about." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    After they left the palace, they found an inn to stay. As Huang Xiaoyong thought, the reason why they stayed was that they didn''t fully believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words, so they decided to investigate.


    "It''s just xiaosidengjing. He has tamed the Seven Star beast. How can it be? If no one helped him, he would have died under the talons of the pterygos."


    Three people in the same room, one of them said contemptuously, even if he has the strength of seven lights, now he just controls a five-star beast, so he doesn''t believe that Huang Xiaoyong can complete such transgressive taming.


    More importantly, when he saw the winged tiger, he couldn''t restrain his admiration.


    Nowadays, it is very difficult for Xuanyuan world to find and tame five-star or more exotic animals. Although there are many exotic animals in the dark forest, the higher the level, the more difficult it is to tame them. Otherwise, even if they die, they do not want to be human servants.


    "If there is someone behind him who can subdue the Seven Star beast, I''m afraid it''s at least the eight lamp realm and the Little Dragon Cloud City. How can it be so hidden?" Another person is full of doubts to say, he very don''t understand such strong, why will stay in Longyun city.


    In recent years, the imperial court has vigorously recruited the strong from all sides. Although it has not brought all the experts in the imperial court into its command, it has almost done so. How can it make a strong person in the eight lamp realm become a fish out of the net?


    "Yes, those who are strong in badengjing are the threshold that we can never cross. According to common sense, such a powerful person should not stay in Longyun city and go to the imperial court. What kind of life do you want?"


    "For the imperial court, there are only a few strong people in the last three realms. Can''t we know this guy?" Someone guessed.


    The more backward the realm is, the more difficult it will be to improve. Often, a bottleneck will appear, which can''t be broken in his whole life. The so-called "post three realms" are collectively referred to as "eight lamp realm", "nine lamp realm" and "extreme teacher".


    The latter three realms are known as the most difficult to cross. Under the imperial court, the seven lamp realms are much stronger, but the eight lamp realms and above are rare. Moreover, there is a huge gap in the strength of each of the last three realms. If we fight alone, it will be a situation of crushing. Although the Xuanyuan three countries had no diplomatic relations, there were wars. However, there was a rule in the three countries, that is, no matter how fierce the war was, neither side could have a supreme division. Because the supreme division was too powerful, once it was launched, it would destroy the city, and no one could bear the destructive power brought by the supreme division, which led to the formation of this tacit agreement rule. Of course, Jishi is not useless, just like the nuclear bombs of all countries on the earth, it can not be used, but it must not be. This is a way to deter the enemy¡° I don''t think so. As far as I know, those eight lamp strongmen should be in the imperial court now. "¡° Who else can it be? Can it be said that there are new experts in the imperial court realm, but the imperial court has not received the news yet? "¡° After our investigation, we may be able to tell the truth, but if these experts deliberately hide their breath, we can''t detect it with our strength. " The three are in a difficult situation. They doubt Huang Xiaoyong, but it''s very difficult to find the truth. The strength of qidengjing is already very strong, but for the strong of the latter three, they are still like ants. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 895

    In the next few days, Huang Xiaoyong also restrains his desire to find Han 3000 because the royal family has not left Longyun city. He stays in the city master''s residence all day. However, with Huang Xiaoyong''s temperament, he has already been unable to settle down in these days.


    Early in the morning, Huang Xiaoyong quietly left the city Lord''s residence. He thought that he had covered up his whereabouts well, but the three people in the imperial court were all powerful in the seven lamp realm, and it was easy for such a person to track him.


    Huang Xiaoyong felt that he was not aware of it, but in fact, his actions had been completely exposed in the eyes of the royal court.


    When he comes to the courtyard where Han 3000 lives, Huang Xiaoyong feels completely new. He even seriously suspects that he has gone to the wrong place. The last time he came here, it was full of weeds. But now, there are flowers and plants flourishing, and there are small bridges and flowing water. It is already a scene of paradise.


    "Why are you here?" Han 3000 sees Huang Xiaoyong, raises eyebrow to ask a way.


    "Master, you made all this? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I can hardly recognize this place. " Huang Xiaoyong said in surprise.


    Han Sanqian looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. These days, he is too idle to be bored, so he sorted it out a little. Because of the large space in the yard, he can play it at will. Accidentally, he designed such a scene. Although it is not as beautiful as a picture scroll, it has undergone earth shaking changes compared with before.


    "Have the people of the imperial court left?" Han 3000 asked.


    When it comes to the imperial court, Huang Xiaoyong droops his head. If it wasn''t for the three old guys, he would not have been bored in the city Lord''s residence for so long.


    "No, it seems that the three old things will not leave in a short time. However, master, don''t worry. I came out secretly and never let anyone find out. " Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly. The emperor''s strength is very strong. How can he hide his whereabouts in a four lamp situation? I''m afraid that everything he has now is under the eyes of the three people.


    "Do you really think you''re good enough to hide yourself from those people?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Master, I went out very early and wandered around for a long time before I came here. How could they know?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "With your current strength, you can''t understand the higher level of observation and control. Maybe they knew it from the moment you left the city Lord''s mansion." Han 3000 said that now he can feel the existence of Huang Xiaoyong even if he doesn''t need to exert his strength. When Huang Xiaoyong appears in front of the courtyard, he knows that Huang Xiaoyong has come.


    The reason why the imperial court three people will stay is to investigate Huang Xiaoyong. Since it is an investigation, how can they relax their vigilance against him?


    Huang Xiaoyong was surprised. If it was true, it would not have exposed his master''s whereabouts.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Han 3000 with a reproach on his face and said, "master, I''m sorry. I can''t control myself. What should I do now? Since those old guys already know, they won''t come to trouble you."


    Han 3000 is not afraid of the people from the imperial court to find trouble, and they can''t make any waves. The big deal is to hurt the killer, which is a very simple thing for Han 3000.


    Of course, Han 3000 won''t do it unless it''s necessary. After all, the imperial court is supreme and has countless experts. It''s not a good thing for Han 3000 to choose confrontation with the imperial court at this time.


    "Now it''s no use saying I''m sorry. They must have known me, but you don''t have to worry about the rest, and you can''t help." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong bites his teeth. Although Han 3000 doesn''t blame him, he can''t forgive himself, because now it''s obvious that he has made trouble for Han 3000.


    "Master, otherwise, I''ll go to the imperial court with them. As long as I go, maybe they will leave." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 looks at Huang Xiaoyong like an idiot. This guy''s brain is too simple. For the three people in the imperial court, now they want to know why Huang Xiaoyong can tame the Seven Star beast instead of taking him back to the imperial court.


    Even if he agrees now, it is impossible to prevent the royal court from investigating this matter.


    "Go back to the Lord''s house first." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong with regret left the yard, along the way constantly remorse, and at this time of the yard, the imperial court three people have stood in front of Han 3000.


    Soon after Huang Xiaoyong left, these three people had already appeared.


    As Han 3000 guessed, they paid close attention to Huang Xiaoyong''s whereabouts from the moment he left the city master''s residence.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked Han 3000.


    "An ordinary person, two hands and two feet, nothing special." Han 3000 light way.


    "Ordinary people, worthy of Huang Xiaoyong sneaking to see you?" Another person questioned looking at Han 3000 asked.


    "Sneaky? I don''t know why he''s sneaking, but he''s not coming to see me, he''s trying to trouble me. " Han 3000 said.


    "It''s too perfunctory for you to cover up like this. Do you think we will believe that?" Someone sneered, obviously for Han 3000 this words feel funny¡° After you know my identity, you may understand the relationship between me and him, but I''m very curious about who you are. You should not be ordinary people according to your clothes. " Han 3000 asked. It''s definitely not the best way to pretend to be an idiot at such a time, but it''s the easiest way to deal with it, because Han 3000 is too lazy to make up stories to worry about. As for whether they believe it or not, Han 3000 has never considered it at all¡° What''s your status? "¡° The former son-in-law of the Chen family, now, has been driven out of the Chen family. This matter has been spread all over Longyun city. Just pull a passer-by to find out. " Han 3000 said. At this time, one of them suddenly made a sneak attack on Han 3000, but also from the back. Han 3000 didn''t move like a mountain. He didn''t react at all. After several seconds of delay, Han 3000 suddenly felt someone standing behind him¡° What are you doing? " Han 3000 vigilantly said. The man''s brow slightly wrinkled. If his attack was real, it would be fatal. In this case, Han 3000 was very ignorant and didn''t seem to feel it at all. Is he really just an ordinary person? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 896

    The imperial court three people looked at each other and left the yard without saying a word.


    Of course, this does not mean that they believe Han 3000''s words, but they need more evidence to prove whether Han 3000 has lied, especially Han 3000''s identity, which is worthy of their verification.


    Although Han 3000''s reputation in Longyun city is not as loud as that in Yuncheng, it is also widely spread. Especially when he left the Chen family, Chen Tiexin deliberately arranged the drama, which let many people know how useless Han 3000 is.


    Many people have witnessed that they left the Chen family after being ridiculed and humiliated, which can not be falsified.


    The imperial court three did not waste too much time and effort to investigate the identity of Han 3000.


    She became the son-in-law of the Chen family for a short time, and then was driven out by the Chen family, which made people in Longyun City laugh. The reason why Chen Yanran married Han 3000 was that she couldn''t stand the harassment of Huang Xiaoyong.


    From this point, it proves that Han Sanqian said that Huang Xiaoyong was not lying about asking him for trouble. Huang Xiaoyong likes Chen Yanran for many years. It can''t be a drama arranged in advance. After all, it has been many years, and Huang Xiaoyong at that time was just a waste. He can''t think of today, let alone make the situation for today.


    "Are we really wrong about Han 3000?"


    "According to the information from the current investigation, he is indeed a waste. He was expelled from the Chen family in public. Such humiliation is not something a master can bear."


    "But I always feel that something is wrong. Han 3000 is not as simple as that."


    "There is only one way to solve this puzzle. Kill him. If he has not done so, it means that our suspicion is wrong."


    "It''s not a big deal for us to kill an ordinary person, and if we kill him, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Han 30 million did not expect that even if his identity was investigated clearly by the three people in the imperial court, he did not let the three people in the imperial court get rid of their worries. Instead, he let the three people kill him.


    That night, Han 3000 realized that the three men had gone back and forth, and that they still appeared in the middle of the night. His purpose was conceivable, which made Han 3000 very helpless.


    Although he doesn''t want to make things more complicated, now it seems that he has no choice.


    When the imperial court three people pushed the door and entered Han 3000''s room, Han 3000 got up with a lazy look and said, "haven''t you investigated my identity clearly? Even if you know I''m just a waste, you still won''t let me go?"


    "Since you are such a waste, why don''t you die happily, so as not to be ridiculed in the world."


    "Is it because I am ridiculed that I should die?" Han 3000''s tone gradually became cold.


    "If we kill you, we can get rid of our worries, so you deserve to die."


    Han 3000 stood up, moved his muscles and bones for a while, and said, "unfortunately, it''s not easy to reach your level of cultivation. Why do you have to seek death?"


    Han 3000''s words changed their faces. If he was really just an ordinary man, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy. How could he say such words?


    At this time, a strong sense of killing surrounded the three people, making them tremble. They are the strong ones in the seven lamp realm. If they can make them feel this way, they must be the experts in the latter three realms.


    "You... You really concealed your strength."


    "Who are you and what is your realm?"


    "Do you know that we are from the imperial court? If you kill us, the imperial court will investigate thoroughly. At that time, you have to accept the trial of the imperial court."


    "It''s you who have driven me to a dead end. No wonder I''m afraid of the imperial court, but I''m not afraid." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, his figure became illusory.


    Because he moves so fast that the naked eye can''t recognize him at all.


    For ordinary people in the world, the seven lamp realm is a god like existence, but for the experts in the last three realms, killing them is as simple as killing an ant.


    A breeze, one of them fell quietly, not even a bit of movement.


    The remaining two were pale.


    No sound between the seven lights, his strength, is likely to have exceeded the eight lights!


    Nine lights!


    Is it the strong one in jiudengjing.


    "You..."


    "Please..."


    They vied with each other to speak, but a complete sentence had no time to speak, and it had stopped abruptly.


    Peace returned to the room, leaving only Han''s breath.


    Kill the three powerful people in the seven lamp realm. If this story is spread, it will shock the whole imperial court, but it is doomed not to reveal the Dragon Cloud City.


    Han 3000 dragged the bodies of the three people into the front yard. The newly planted flowers and plants are just short of fertilizer. They must bloom in the coming year, and they will be more colorful and moving.


    After all this, Han 3000 went back to his room and went to sleep as if nothing had happened. Full moon in the sky, Han 3000 sleep very well, but Chen Yanran of Chen''s residence, has been tossing and turning for several days. Huang Xiaoyong left her that sentence so that Chen Yanran has been in trouble, after a few days of tossing and turning to think, a faint feeling of uncertainty was born in Chen Yanran''s heart. At the beginning, in the middle of Longyan mountain range, although she fainted, there were only Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong around her. It is impossible for Huang Xiaoyong to tame the Seven Star winged tiger with his strength of four lights, while the remaining possibility is Han 3000 who has been acting like a waste. Before the alliance, the four lamp realm masters brought by Wang Xie and the more than ten two lamp realm masters brought by Huang Xiaoyong out of the gate all disappeared inexplicably. And since then, Huang Xiaoyong''s attitude towards Han 3000 seems to have changed a lot. Although he showed a sense of distance in front of people, after Chen Yanran thought about it carefully, it was not enough. With Huang Xiaoyong''s character, and now he is a strong man in the four lamp world, how can he not sneer at Han 3000 after meeting him? Suddenly, Chen Yanran sat up from the bed, looking energetic¡° Is it because of Han 3000 that Huang Xiaoyong is so wrong Chen Yanran said with a look of horror, Huang Xiaoyong''s words are very clear, one day in the future she will know how wrong she is, which shows that she is missing something around her. And the strangest person around her now is Han 3000? On the surface, he is a waste, but what happened around him is so strange that people can''t figure it out at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 897

    The more Chen Yanran thinks about it, the more insecure she feels. Although there is no evidence to show that what she thinks is correct, she can''t think of any way to explain Huang Xiaoyong''s words.


    Although it was late at night, Chen Yanran put on her clothes and prepared to go to Han 3000''s room.


    A close maid sleeps on a small bed near the corner of the wall. This is when the young lady has no husband and wife in the same room. Her duty is to take care of Chen Yanran. No matter when she has any needs, she must meet them as a maid.


    "Miss, it''s so late. Are you going anywhere?" Servant girl sleepy eyes hazy to Chen Yan Ran ask a way.


    Chen Yanran didn''t speak. After she got dressed, she went out quickly.


    The servant girl sees this, also can flurried of wear good clothes, keep up with Chen Yanran''s footstep.


    As a servant girl, if something happened to Chen Yanran, she would not come to a good end.


    "Han 3000, open the door, open the door quickly." Chen Yanran slaps Han 3000''s door and shouts.


    After a while, the servant girl finally came to Chen Yanran with doubts on her face.


    Han 3000 had been expelled from the Chen family by the young master a few days ago. Doesn''t the young lady know about this?


    Or is she confused because she was rejected by Huang Xiaoyong?


    "Miss, don''t knock. Han 3000 is not at Chen''s house." Said the servant girl.


    "Not in the Chen family?" Chen Yanran turns her head to look at the servant girl and asks eagerly: "why is he not in Chen''s house? Where has he gone?"


    "Miss, Han 3000 has already been driven away by the young master. Have you forgotten?" Said the servant girl.


    "Drive away? When did it happen Chen Yanran''s face was stunned. She really forgot about it, or she didn''t care about anything else after she came back from the city Lord''s mansion. She was full of Huang Xiaoyong''s words.


    "A few days ago." Said the servant girl.


    "Do you know where he has gone? I want to see him right away." Chen Yanran said.


    How can a maid know Han 3000''s whereabouts? After all, her responsibility is only to take care of Chen Yanran. She is not qualified to manage anything irrelevant to Chen Yanran.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the young master knows." Said the servant girl.


    Chen Yanran heard this, and walked to Chen Tiexin''s room without hesitation.


    Chen Tiexin is sleeping comfortably. A sudden knock on the door wakes him up.


    In the middle of the night, Chen Tiexin is about to be angry, but he hears Chen Yanran''s voice coming from the door, which makes his anger reduce by half.


    After all, it''s her sister. Chen Tiexin won''t be angry with her.


    Opening the door, Chen Tiexin didn''t have time to ask Chen Yanran what she was doing in the middle of the night. Chen Yanran took the lead and said, "brother, Han 3000, do you know where he is?"


    "Han 3000?" Chen Tiexin frowned slightly and said, "what do you want to do with this rubbish? He has been driven away by me. How can I know where he is?"


    "Brother, I want to see him, you help me find him, you must find him." Chen Yanran said eagerly.


    Chen Tiexin felt puzzled and took a look at the maid.


    The maid didn''t know what happened, so she had to shake her head to Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin asked, "what''s the matter with you? What are you doing with this rubbish?"


    "Brother, I have something very important to find him. Help me find him first, and I''ll explain to you later." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin mentioned Han 3000 these three words in the heart is very uncomfortable, but since it is Chen Yanran''s request, he will naturally meet.


    "Go back to bed first, and I''ll send someone to look for him tomorrow. Where can I look for someone in the middle of the night?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Although Chen Yanran worried, but not to the point of losing her mind, now this time, it is impossible to find Han 3000, had to nod.


    After seeing Chen Yanran off, Chen Tiexin returns to her room and becomes ferocious. In his opinion, the reason why Chen Yanran is anxious to find Han 3000 is that something must have happened, and it may even be that Han 3000 has done something to Chen Yanran.


    "This trash, I don''t think it''s touched my sister already!" Chen Tiexin said with gnashing teeth.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll skin you with cramps."


    The next morning.


    As soon as Han 3000 got up, Huang Xiaoyong came to the yard with a smile on his face.


    "What''s wrong with you last night when you laugh so obscenely early in the morning?" Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Master, I''m a good man. How can I do something wrong? I''m here to tell you the good news." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "What''s the good news?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Huang Xiaoyong squatted beside Han 3000 and said with a proud face: "master, I''ve been staring at the three people in the imperial court. They seem to have left Longyun city. It seems that they believe me, but these three guys are really not authentic. They don''t even say hello when they leave."


    "The reason for not saying hello is because they didn''t leave at all." Han 3000 light a smile way¡° Didn''t you leave? " It is without rhyme or reason. Huang Xiaoyong''s eye liner clearly says that the three have not stayed in the inn. This shows that they have left Long Yun city. Otherwise, how could they change the inn for no reason? No way. My eye liner says that the inn they used to live in is no longer there. This is not what they have left. They''ve changed places. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° In exchange for places, master, how can you know that my eyes are all over the Dragon Cloud City. Is there anything else I don''t know? Huang Xiaoyong said¡° How do you know where I''ll change them? " Han got up and went to the garden. Huang Xiaoyong followed closely and frowned, which made it even more difficult to say. Has the master met the imperial court? But even so, why did Shifu change the inn for them? And those three people can''t listen to the master for no reason¡° Master, you''re not kidding me. What did you change for them? " Huang Xiaoyong asked. Han 3000 pointed at Huang Xiaoyong''s feet. Huang Xiaoyong inexplicably looked at Han 3000 this action, is full of puzzled¡° What do you mean¡° Under your feet, they will live here forever. " Han explained. Under your feet? Live here forever! Huang Xiaoyong a Leng, immediately startled looking at Han 3000. How can a good man live in the mud? Han 3000''s words clearly mean that the three people are dead and buried in this garden¡° Master... Master, you, you, kill them? " Huang Xiaoyong asked in horror. They are experts from the imperial court. Not to mention how amazing their identities are, they are also very powerful. But Shifu killed them! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 898

    "The flowers will bloom next year. Remember to come to this yard." Han 3000 light said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s breath gradually becomes short. This is the first time that he feels Han 3000''s strong side. Even if he killed the three people in the imperial court, he also behaves as if this matter can''t stir up any waves in his heart.


    "Master, if the imperial court can''t get these three people to return their lives, it will certainly pursue this matter." Huang Xiaoyong reminds Han 3000 that although he knows Han 3000''s strength is very strong and can easily kill the three strong men in the seven lamp realm, it doesn''t mean that he can be an enemy to the whole imperial court.


    How can he fight against a country?


    "You can find a few people and pretend to be them. As long as someone sees them leave Longyun City, this matter will not have any connection with Longyun city." Han 3000 said.


    "I''m afraid the court won''t believe it if it''s so perfunctory." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sanqian looked up at Huang Xiaoyong and said with a smile, "then you can only report me and say that I killed them. In this way, it has nothing to do with you."


    Han Sanqian knows why Huang Xiaoyong is worried. After all, these three people are coming for him. If these three people disappear, the imperial court will definitely focus on Huang Xiaoyong. It is reasonable for him to be afraid.


    Huang Xiaoyong body trembles, how dare he report Han 3000, and even if give him courage, he will not do so.


    To become stronger, Huang Xiaoyong''s only way is to get Han 3000''s advice, and since they are apprentices, they should advance and retreat together in all things. Huang Xiaoyong will never sell Han 3000 for himself.


    "Shifu, are you kidding me? How can I be such a person? If one day you really want to fight against the whole imperial court, I will stand beside you. After all, I am your apprentice." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han three thousand smell speech light a smile, if really have that day, Huang Xiaoyong probably already ran far.


    Although the current Huang Xiaoyong is very loyal to him, it does not mean that the future Huang Xiaoyong is the same.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, the relationship between them will be broken. After all, the two of them come from different worlds, and the two worlds have had big wars before.


    "There''s nothing else. Go ahead and find some people to disguise themselves and go out of the city." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong nodded and then left the yard.


    As like as two peas and three people, Huang made a similar dress. In the evening, three people came out of the busy city gate, and the incident was deliberately made to see that when the imperial court found that the three people had already evaporated, even to investigate in Dragon Cloud City, You should be able to fool around for a while.


    As for Han 3000 killed three people in the imperial court, Huang Xiaoyong has left a shadow in his heart.


    In his original impression, Han 3000 was a very low-key and kind person. Even if the Chen family gave him such a serious humiliation, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to it.


    But this time, Han Sanyi killed the people from the imperial court, which made Huang Xiaoyong see the different side of Han 3000. At the same time, it was also a warning to Huang Xiaoyong, which made Huang Xiaoyong more awed by Han 3000.


    But what Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t know is that Han 3000 is forced to do so. If the three people didn''t break into Han 3000''s room late at night and kill them, how could Han 3000 kill them for no reason.


    For Han 3000, the two things he wants to know most are: one is to find Jiang Yingying, but to know where the sense of involvement comes from. If it is not necessary, Han 3000 is not willing to cause himself any trouble.


    The next day, the story that the imperial court came to leave Longyun city spread throughout the city, but Huang Xiaoyong did not follow them, and there were many versions of speculation.


    It is said that Huang Xiaoyong refused the emperor''s kindness and wanted to be the local emperor in Longyun city.


    Some people think that Huang Xiaoyong and the imperial court have reached some kind of agreement and will play for the imperial court in the future.


    But no matter what kind of statement, it will make Chen Tiexin envious when it comes to his ears.


    In the past, Chen Tiexin never paid attention to Huang Xiaoyong. He only regarded Huang Xiaoyong as the son of a puppet. He often walked by Huang Xiaoyong with a high and arrogant look. He didn''t even have the interest to see Huang Xiaoyong.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong is valued by the imperial court, and he is also the four lamp realm and the Seven Star Beast Master. This gap makes Chen Tiexin suffer a lot.


    He thinks that he has made a lot of efforts, but there is no return at all. However, Huang Xiaoyong has nothing to do. He is lucky that he can only let Chen Tiexin complain about the unfair fate, and God is blind.


    "Young master, the young lady is very emotional now. Go and see her quickly." When Chen Tiexin is complaining, Chen Yanran''s servant girl runs to him.


    Chen Tiexin takes back her thoughts and goes to Chen Yanran''s room.


    Chen Yanran''s expression was rather dull, and she kept reciting Han''s three thousand words, just like being possessed.


    Chen Tiexin went to Chen Yanran''s side, holding hands and asked: "sister, what''s wrong with you."¡° Brother, brother. " Chen Yanran''s eyes suddenly became magical and asked Chen Tiexin, "have you found Han 3000? Where is he? I want to see him." Chen Tiexin bites his teeth. He doesn''t understand why Chen Yanran suddenly becomes like this. However, he can be sure that Han 3000 has done something to Chen Yanran, so that Chen Yanran suddenly becomes a person¡° Sister, what has he done to you? Don''t be afraid. Tell my brother that I will avenge you. " Chen Tiexin said¡° I want to see him. I want to see him. Brother, help me find him. " Chen Yanran two lines of clear tears along the cheek crazy surge, appears extremely sad. Chen Tiexin is more convinced that Chen Yanran is bullied by Han 3000, but the truth is that Chen Yanran''s tears are full of regret, because she feels more and more that Huang Xiaoyong''s words imply Han 3000. Chen Tiexin took a deep breath, said: "you don''t cry, brother will find him, no matter he is in the ends of the earth, I will not let him go." Hearing these words, Chen Yanran''s mood calmed down a little. As long as she can see Han 3000, it''s easy to say. Chen Tiexin really wants to ask what happened between Chen Yanran and Han 3000, but he is worried that it will cause Chen Yanran''s mood to become restless again, so he can only endure it. After leaving Chen Yanran''s room, Chen Tiexin leads the whole family to conduct a carpet search in Longyun city. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 899

    "Find Han 3000, break his legs for me, and then take him back to Chen''s residence."


    This is what Chen Tiexin said to every servant. In his heart, he has determined that Han 3000 has done worse than animals, so he will never let Han 3000 go.


    However, it is obviously impossible for him to find Han 3000 in the next few days, because Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong have already set foot on the road to Xiaoling city.


    Xiaoling city is known as a paradise for men. The scenery on both sides of the Yanzhi River can make most men indulge in it. It is said that there was a rich family who lost all his wealth in the Yanzhi River and died on women in the end. It can be said that he gave his last strength to this cause.


    Huang Xiaoyong has also had the experience of sneaking to Xiaoling city several times. He has seen the scenery of Yanzhi river several times, which is a place where men can''t extricate themselves.


    Han 3000 proposed to go to Xiaoling city this time. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Han 3000 must have this idea. So he introduced several famous stores in yanzhihe to Han 3000, and proposed to help Han 3000 build a bridge.


    However, Han 3000 did not accept Huang Xiaoyong''s obscene proposal. Beauty in the world is meaningless to Han 3000, and he has never bowed down to beauty. After all, even Qi Yiyun''s top beauty is in his mind. How can he be attracted by other women.


    Han 3000 went to Xiaoling City, in addition to long knowledge, there are also some men''s instinctive curiosity, of course, curiosity does not mean that Han 3000 will do those extraordinary things.


    "Besides women, there should be more masters in Xiaoling City, right?" Han 3000 asked.


    "That''s natural. Xiaoling city is much bigger than Longyun City, and because of the existence of Yanzhi River, it can attract more men. Of course, there are some experts. In Longyun City, sidengjing is an absolute strongman, but in Xiaoling City, there may even be a folk strongman in qidengjing." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Is there only seven lights?" Han 3000 frowned and asked.


    Only seven lights?


    This sentence makes Huang Xiaoyong laugh and cry. For the secular world, the seven lamp realm is already a rare strongman. After all, the great masters of the last three realms are almost from the imperial court. How can they come to Xiaoling City casually?


    The women in the imperial court can''t be compared with Xiaoling city.


    "Shifu, for you, the seven lamp realm is nothing, but for ordinary people, the seven lamp realm already exists like a God, which can''t be easily seen." With these words, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly lowered his voice and said, "especially for a strong man like you who can kill three seven lamp states casually, that''s rare in the world."


    "Your flattery skill has probably reached the level of a master." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was thick skinned, so he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he laughed and said, "master, although I''m not good at flattering, few people can match me. When I used to like Chen Yanran, I could say everything. Now I think about it, I feel sick."


    "You''re a real licker." Han three thousand helpless way.


    "Lick the dog?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Han 3000 in doubt and asked, "master, I am clearly a man. How can I be a dog?"


    Licking dog is a new era word of the earth. Han Sanqian didn''t bother to explain it to Huang Xiaoyong, so he changed the topic and asked, "besides women, there should be other interesting things in Xiaoling city?"


    According to Han 3000''s modern thinking logic, although Xiaoling city is dominated by women''s industrial chain, since long has gathered a lot of popularity, it should also generate some interesting things in other aspects. After all, this is a new world for Han 3000, so he wants to see more things he has never seen before.


    "Master, Xiaoling city is most famous for its beautiful women. Every man who comes to Xiaoling city is for women. What do you mean by other aspects?" Huang Xiaoyong looks at Han 3000 puzzled.


    What is it?


    Han 3000 is not a man of Xuanyuan world. He can''t say what he is. However, looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s woman''s appearance, it''s estimated that he won''t care about other things.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to Xiaoling city first." Han 3000 said.


    Although Han 3000 has no experience of riding a horse, he has strong strength. It''s very easy to adapt to such a way of driving.


    They arrived at Xiaoling city in the evening of the next day.


    For Xiaoling City, this time point is the beginning of its bustle.


    As soon as Huang Xiaoyong entered the city gate, he couldn''t wait to go to Yanzhi river.


    Han 3000 also found that the number of women in Xiaoling city is much more than that in Longyun city. Most of the people in the street are women, and their beauty is good. It gives Han 3000 the feeling that he has come to the country of daughters.


    "Master, shall we go directly to the Yanzhi river?" Huang Xiaoyong asked eagerly.


    "Go ahead." Since it is the core of Xiaoling City, Han 3000 will not miss the Yanzhi river.


    Not far from the gate of the city, there is a river, and the Charterers yell for business. As the son of the Lord of Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong is naturally a rich Lord and rents the most expensive flower boat. After getting on the boat, Huang Xiaoyong explained to Han 3000, "master, there''s a way to charter a boat. The better the boat is, the more girls will like it. Last time I came, many girls threw their belly pockets on my boat. They all wanted to meet me honestly."¡° If you don''t have a boat, don''t you even have the qualification to visit the Yanzhi river? " Han 3000 said with a smile, from the current point of view, this is a rich man''s game, the girl has not seen, you have to spend a sum of money, just like the earth''s high-end clubs and threshold fees¡° You can also visit the two sides of the Strait, but young and beautiful girls never look at the two sides of the Strait. Only those elderly women will hook up with poor people on both sides of the Strait. " Huang Xiaoyong said. The shop owner has special manpower for boating. Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong only need to stand in the bow of the boat gracefully. Along with the current, in a short time, the real Yanzhi river was already in front of Han 3000. On both sides of the river bank stood countless young and beautiful women, waving handkerchiefs, trying to attract guests, especially when Han 3000 entered the flower boat, the girls worked harder, one by one charming, like silk, eager to throw their arms to Han 3000¡° Young master, I am proficient in all my 18 martial arts. Please accept me. "¡° Young master, look at me. We can satisfy you with any kind of woman you like. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 900

    Huang Xiaoyong has been salivating for a long time.


    However, Han 3000 is not adapted to this situation.


    After all, this kind of thing is illegal on earth. Where has he ever seen such a blatant scene of soliciting guests?


    But the beauty of those women surprised Han 3000.


    Yanzhi river two banks, casually carry a woman out, it is absolutely beautiful, and figure, if this went to the earth, do not know how many men dizzy.


    "Master, these women are beautiful enough." Huang Xiaoyong dry mouth to Han 3000 said.


    "Since there are so many women here, why have you been infatuated with Chen Yanran for so many years?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Master, these are brothel women after all. It''s OK to play occasionally. How can you take them home to be wives?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What will happen to these people in the end?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Huang Xiaoyong has never met people who care about brothel women, and he has never thought about what these women will be like in the future.


    However, if you think about it, it may be a miserable old age when you are driven out of the brothel. If you are lucky, you may be concubined by rich people. However, the humble status will never change.


    "Master, why do you care about this?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "It''s just curiosity." Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing. If it were the earth, those women would go back to their hometown and find an honest person to pick up the dish. They might have a happy life, but it''s obviously impossible here, because these women are equivalent to selling themselves to brothels. Their fate has long been beyond their control.


    When the boat was swimming to the middle section of the Yanzhi River, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly stopped the boaters, and this is the section where the boats moored the most. It''s not necessary to ask Han 3000 to guess that this should be the shop that Huang Xiaoyong said. The shop''s selection of Huang Hua''s daughter for the guests naturally deserves more people''s attention.


    "Master, we can bid on the boat directly. If you have a crush on anyone, tell me that no matter how much it costs, I will satisfy you tonight." Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000.


    In front of Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t care about money at all. As long as Han 3000 is happy, he won''t blink his eyes even if he takes out all the wealth of the city master''s house.


    "No, just watch the excitement."


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, a delicate woman was pushed to the riverside.


    Looking at the way she lowered her head, she seemed very afraid. Her petite body was obviously trembling slightly, which was obviously different from those women who solicited business.


    Obviously, she was forced. Maybe this is normal in Xiaoling City, but in Han 3000''s eyes, she can''t tolerate it.


    At this time, many of the guests on board began to bid. It can be seen that they were particularly interested in this kind of uninformed woman, and the price rose very fast.


    The higher the price, the lower the voice of bidding.


    Han 3000 did not control his compassion, said to Huang Xiaoyong: "help her redeem, how much money?"


    "Master, are you going to redeem her?" Huang Xiaoyong looks at Han 3000 in amazement. Is it love at first sight? This is the Bank of the Rouge River in Xiaoling city!


    "I shouldn''t have such pity." Han Sanqian sighed. He also knew that he shouldn''t do it, but he couldn''t bear to see the woman''s fear.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t know why han 3000 did it, he naturally wants to meet Han 3000''s requirements.


    Raising his hand to bid, Huang Xiaoyong is like a black horse, leaving no room.


    "Brother, do you want to fight me On the other boat, a young man stepped up to the bow and looked at Huang Xiaoyong like a torch. He was the one who had made the biggest bid just now. It was obvious that he wanted the woman very much, and Huang Xiaoyong killed her halfway, which made him very dissatisfied.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at the man contemptuously and said, "you can only bid, can''t I?"


    The man smile, eyes with a strong sense of cold, said: "before you do with me, you really should make a good inquiry about who I am, don''t lose your life in this Rouge River."


    "Why, you have no money? If you don''t have any money to pretend to be an old man, you''ll just stay Huang Xiaoyong said without any sympathy, you know, he is a real domineering disciple, how can he lose the limelight in this kind of thing?


    His face was even colder. I could see that he should have a certain position in Xiaoling city. No one dared to say that.


    At this time, an old man appeared beside him, sleepy eyed. However, Han 3000 could see that he was a man in the five lamp world. It seemed that people and animals were harmless, but in fact, there was a hidden murder.


    At this time, many people on the other ships recognized the identity of the young man and showed respect for him, and advised Huang Xiaoyong not to provoke right and wrong.


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong might have dropped his head and stopped, but now with his master, he doesn''t care what the identity of the young man is, and now he is no longer the second lamp realm he used to be.


    "Hum." The old man snorted heavily, and the water was full of waves. This kind of performance of strength shocked other people. But Huang Xiaoyong, with a faint smile, dazzled his skills in front of his master? Isn''t this little trick ridiculous¡° Brother, I sincerely advise you to leave Xiaoling city and never show up in front of me. " The young man said to Huang Xiaoyong with a sneer. It seems that in his opinion, the old man''s deterrent means are enough to scare Huang Xiaoyong''s ass¡° It''s just a five lamp scene. Can''t you help it? " Han 3000 whispered to Huang Xiaoyong. In terms of his own strength, there is a big gap between Huang Xiaoyong and the old man, but now he is a seven star Beast Master. How can he use his hand¡° Master, it seems that as soon as we get to Xiaoling City, we are going to make a big splash. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile. The young man couldn''t hear the conversation between them, but when he found that Huang Xiaoyong was laughing, he felt the shame of being ignored, and his face became ferocious¡° Since you want to die, I will help you. " After the young man finished, he took a look at the old man. It was obvious that he wanted the old man to kill him. The old man smiles faintly. It''s common for him to kill people. As a master of wudengjing, even if he killed people in public, those people can only be regarded as not seeing him. If anyone dares to say a word, can he not be afraid of his revenge? Just when everyone was in silence for Huang Xiaoyong and thought he was dead, a huge white figure came down from the sky. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 901

    "What''s that? It''s so fast."


    "Strange beast! He turned out to be an animal master. "


    "Who is such a young animal master? Is he from the imperial court?"


    When the winged tiger appeared in Huang Xiaoyong''s side, those people who watched the excitement made a voice of exclamation.


    Beast Master, after all, is a hot figure in the imperial court, Huang Xiaoyong''s identity instantly makes people feel covered with a layer of mystery.


    And the old man, though still pretending to be calm at the moment, his hand was shaking slightly.


    Because he is very clear that the winged tiger in front of him is a seven star beast, and his strength as a five lamp realm is not the opponent of the Seven Star beast at all!


    This time, I really hit the iron plate.


    The young man''s face was also extremely ugly. In Yanzhi River, even the whole Xiaoling City, he was very famous. He said that he wanted to kill Huang Xiaoyong. But now, he obviously can''t do it.


    Not to mention that he is not qualified to kill Huang Xiaoyong, even he himself is in danger.


    But he couldn''t figure out why there would be a seven star Beast Master in Xiaoling city. What would such a man do if he didn''t go to the imperial court?


    "Old man, if you want to kill me, you have to see if my monsters agree, don''t you?" Huang Xiaoyong said to the old man with a smile on his face.


    Listening to the exclamation of others, Huang Xiaoyong is very proud. Although he used to be the son of the city leader, few people really pay attention to him. Now, even if the aura of the son of the city leader is removed, these people still dare not look down on him.


    The old man took a look at the young man. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were very clear. He was telling the young man that he was not the opponent of a strange animal at all.


    The young man has a great face. He is extremely reluctant to let him compromise with Huang Xiaoyong in public. But he also knows that if he doesn''t compromise, he won''t benefit at all.


    "Get down on your knees and apologize. I''ll let you go today." Huang Xiaoyong said suddenly.


    This sentence once again stunned others.


    This young man has a very high status in Xiaoling City, and his family is the first family of Xiaoling city. If you want him to kneel down, don''t you pay attention to the first family?


    "You also want me to kneel down. You don''t want to ask me who Xiao Leng is." Xiao Leng said with gnashing teeth.


    Xiao Leng?


    Although Huang Xiaoyong has been to Xiaoling city a few times, he still knows the Xiaoling family. The first family, and the leader of Xiaoling city is also a member of the Xiaoling family. It can be said that the Xiaoling family has the same status as the overlord in Xiaoling city. No wonder he is so arrogant.


    However, even the first family does not mean that Huang Xiaoyong will be afraid.


    Whether they are the first family of Xiaoling city or the Lord of Xiaoling City, their rights are only in Xiaoling city after all. However, Huang Xiaoyong is invited by the imperial court. He can enter the imperial court at any time if he wants. This is not comparable to Xiaoling city.


    "Xiao Leng? I''ve heard about the Xiao family''s arrogance and hegemony in Xiaoling city for a long time. Today, when I saw them, they really deserve their reputation. You''re so brave that you want to kill people in public. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a sneer.


    Xiao Leng''s face flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. It''s good that this guy knows how powerful the Xiao family is. In this case, Xiao Leng doesn''t believe that he dares to threaten himself.


    "Just know. I don''t want to cause more trouble. I advise you to get out of here." Xiao Leng said.


    "It''s just Xiaoling city. Dare you be so arrogant? Don''t you pay attention to the imperial court?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Referring to the imperial court, Xiao Leng''s face changed again.


    Xiao family is powerful in Xiaoling City, but how dare they compare with the imperial court? After all, the imperial court is the most supreme place in the whole country. They command all the cities in the imperial court, which is the real supreme palace of power.


    "You... Are you from the imperial court?" Xiao Leng asked reluctantly. He knew that if the man in front of him was really from the imperial court, it would be troublesome today. He would pay a heavy price for his arrogance.


    "Seven Star Beast Master, is there any fake one?" Huang Xiaoyong touched the winged tiger beside him.


    Yihu a gentle whisper, although has sharp fangs, has a huge body, but in front of Huang Xiaoyong, it is clever as a dog.


    Xiao Leng took a deep breath, which was the last situation he wanted to see.


    The Seven Star Beast Master of the imperial court, I''m afraid his position in the imperial court is not low. If he''s right, it''s equivalent to being right with the imperial court. Don''t you pay attention to the imperial court?


    Xiao Leng is used to being arrogant and domineering, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have intelligence, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what to do with the imperial court.


    "Now kneel down, there''s still time. If not, I''ll take the place of the imperial court and remove the Xiao family." Huang Xiaoyong''s tone is gentle, but with a more overbearing meaning.


    Even those who listened to this sentence could not help but show a panic expression.


    The first aristocratic family said that only the imperial court could do it? At this time, a servant of the Xiao family came to Xiao Zhan. As Xiao Leng''s father, Xiao Zhan''s position in Xiaoling city can be imagined. Now the city leader is his younger brother. Xiao Zhan knows what Xiao Leng does in Xiaoling City, but he never intervenes to stop Xiao Leng, because he thinks that young people should be arrogant, and the Xiao family has the capital to let Xiao Leng do anything wrong in Xiaoling City, so there is no need to restrict him¡° Sir, something''s wrong. Something''s wrong. " The servant said to Xiao Zhan in a panic. After a sip of tea, Xiao Zhan asked, "what''s the matter? You are my servant of Xiao family. Can the sky fall down in Xiaoling city?"¡° Young master, young master is in trouble at the Yanzhi river. " Said the servant. Xiao Zhan smiles faintly. This boy is really like himself when he was young. In those years, he was also immersed in the Rouge River and could not extricate himself. But it''s their own territory after all, and it''s not a big deal to get into trouble¡° He hasn''t been in trouble for a day or two. What are you worried about? Is there any trouble that my Xiao family can''t solve? " Xiao Zhan gave a cool smile and didn''t care about it at all¡° Master, it''s different this time. The young master has provoked an animal master! " Said the servant. Beast Master! Xiao Zhan frowns a little. It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s Xiaoling city after all. Even if it''s a beast master, how can it be? There are many experts the Xiao family can recruit. Some ordinary beast masters have to be humble even when they meet the Xiao family. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 902

    "Lenger will never let me wipe my bottom. I believe he can solve this problem by himself." Xiao Zhan is still in a state of no worries. Compared with ordinary people, the animal master is really hard to deal with. But in Xiao Zhan''s imagination, even if he is an animal master, his level will not be too high, so he thinks it is not difficult for Xiao Leng to deal with this matter.


    "Master, the other side is a seven star Beast Master." The servant said helplessly.


    Xiao Zhan was stunned for a moment, and then stood up with a frightened face and said, "what do you say, he is the Seven Star Beast Master?"


    "Yes, his strange beast is a winged tiger, the seven stars are absolutely true, and he has something to do with the imperial court." Said the servant.


    Xiao zhandun felt frightened. Xiaoling City, in a sense, belongs to the Xiao family. It is said that the whole Xiaoling city''s surname is Xiao.


    But the Seven Star Beast Master, and also has a relationship with the imperial court, this is not what the Xiao family can afford.


    "When did the Seven Star Beast Master come to Xiaoling city? Why didn''t the Xiao family receive any news?" Xiao Zhan said, biting his teeth.


    "Master, go quickly. The man asked the young master to kneel down, but he didn''t seem willing to give in. I''m afraid that the conflict will escalate and it will be irreparable at that time." The servant warned.


    Xiao Zhan nodded again and again. He was indifferent just now, but now he became flustered.


    The Seven Star Beast Master of the imperial court gave Xiao Zhan ten courage, and he didn''t dare to offend him.


    Yanzhi river.


    Xiao Leng is very uncomfortable in the face of the pressure from Huang Xiaoyong, especially the four words of removing Xiao''s name, which makes him not know how to respond.


    However, as a young master of the Xiao family, kneeling in front of so many people, his future reputation will not be laughed at, which is unacceptable to Xiao Leng, who has never suffered setbacks.


    "How long do you have to think about it? Do you think I''m kidding you?" Huang Xiaoyong said with an impatient look.


    "I''m also a member of the Xiao family. Are you sure you don''t have any room?" Xiao Leng said, biting her teeth.


    "Room?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered at Xiao Leng and said, "what do you mean by this sentence is that the imperial court still needs to give Xiao family face?"


    Xiao Leng''s words stopped him. He didn''t have the courage to retort. How could he give the Xiao family face? And he didn''t dare to brag about how powerful the Xiao family was in front of the imperial court.


    Soon, Xiao Zhan came in a hurry.


    When Xiao Leng saw her father, it was as if she saw a straw.


    Although he often causes trouble, he never asks Xiao Zhan to help solve it, but this time it''s different. At the moment, Xiao Leng is completely lost and doesn''t know how to face it.


    Xiao Zhan looked at Huang Xiaoyong and the winged tiger beside him.


    Seven Star Beast Master, this is absolutely true, and he probably guessed the identity of Huang Xiaoyong.


    After all, the incident in Longyun city has been very noisy for a long time, and all the cities nearby have received the news.


    "Little brother, are you Huang Xiaoyong?" Xiao Zhan asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong picks his eyebrows. The old man knows himself. It seems that his deeds have spread all over the nearby cities.


    This makes Huang Xiaoyong complacent. He never thought he could be so famous.


    "My eyesight is poisonous. It''s good. I''m Huang Xiaoyong." Huang admitted.


    In the past, Xiao Zhan could never have regarded Huang Xiaoyong as a small role, because Longyun city and Xiaoling city were not in the same level, so the strength of Xiao family and Huang family could not be compared.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong has broken two boundaries in a row, and has become a seven star Beast Master. The status of Longyun city has also risen with him. In addition, the imperial court sent people to Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong is likely to have been recruited by the imperial court, which is even more difficult for the Xiao family to compare.


    "This is my son Xiao Leng. I don''t mean to offend him. I hope you can forgive me." Xiao Zhan says that he is a man who can bend and stretch. He will never bring himself more trouble for the sake of a little face.


    "If he wants to kill me, he will think that nothing happened without offending me?" Huang Xiaoyong said coldly.


    Xiao Zhan frowns and takes a look at Xiao Leng. He has already warned Xiao Leng that no matter how much conflict happens, don''t show your intention to kill in public. As for what you want to do in private, I didn''t expect that Xiao Leng still did this kind of thing, and the one who wants to kill is the Seven Star Beast Master of the imperial court. No wonder my servants will say something big.


    This is more than a major event. If it is not handled properly, the whole Xiao family may be doomed.


    "Is that what you said?" Xiao Zhan asks Xiao lengshi.


    Xiao Leng was silent. He nodded slightly with his head down. He didn''t dare to hide anything.


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, looked at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "it''s my son''s fault. He needs to pay for his behavior. What do you want him to do?"


    "A big man of my level doesn''t intend to haggle with him, but your son is a bit too domineering, so I want to teach him a lesson, kneel down and apologize to me, and I won''t pursue this matter any more." Huang Xiaoyong light said.


    One side of Han 3000 heard this pretending words, can''t help laughing. This guy has no skin and no face to call himself a big man, but now he really has such capital. After all, he''s in the state of pretending to be a tiger, but he has the support of the imperial court behind him. Even if the Xiao family is bold, they dare not offend the Imperial court¡° Don''t you hear him? Kneel down Xiao Zhan scolds Xiao Leng that although it''s a disgraceful thing for the Xiao family, Xiao Zhan has to do it. He doesn''t want to expand it. This is the only way to solve it¡° Father, I''m the son of the Xiao family. How can I kneel down at will? " Xiao Leng said reluctantly, if the environment changed, without so many onlookers, Xiao Leng might bow his head, but with so many people watching, Xiao Leng didn''t want to lose face¡° The son of the Xiao family? " Xiao Zhan snorted coldly and said, "if you didn''t have eyes and don''t know Taishan, what about the son of the Xiao family? Do you still expect the Xiao family and the imperial court to do right?" Feeling Xiao Zhan''s tough attitude, Xiao was as cold as ashes. He knew that his father would not give him any help in this matter, because he would never take the Xiao family and the imperial court to do the right thing¡° Kneel down quickly. Do you want to harm the whole Xiao family? " Xiao Zhan said to Xiao Leng in a low voice. Bang! Xiao Leng kneels on his knees. Without a choice, he can only abandon his face¡° I''m sorry It''s a good thing for the Xiao family to be able to use these three words in exchange for the safety of the Xiao family. But the onlookers couldn''t believe it. After all, they knew how arrogant Xiao Leng was. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 903

    "Kneeling, actually kneeling."


    "Xiao Leng also knelt down one day. It''s really exciting."


    "The Xiao family will compromise. It''s unexpected. It seems that the Xiao family is just like this."


    There were many whispers in the crowd. Some of them had suffered losses from Xiao Leng. Before, Huang Xiaoyong dared to be angry. Now Huang Xiaoyong let Xiao Leng kneel down, which was a bad breath for them.


    However, these people dare not speak too loud, for fear of being heard by Xiao Leng, who will retaliate in the future.


    "Can we go now?" Xiao Zhan asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    "I advise you, Xiao family, that the territory of the imperial court is the territory of the imperial court. Even in Xiaoling City, you Xiao family can''t do whatever you want. Don''t regard yourself as the overlord here. If you dare to be so arrogant in the future, Huang Xiaoyong will never let Xiao family go." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    If other people dare to talk to Xiao Zhan like this, even ten lives are not enough to die. But now, Xiao Zhan can only swallow his anger.


    "Thank you for your reminding. My Xiao family will remember this sentence in the future." After Xiao Zhan finished, he left with Xiao Leng.


    For Han 3000, it was just a scene of excitement. As a gourd eater, he didn''t pay any attention to the Xiao family except for the ridiculous feeling of Huang Xiaoyong''s overconfiguration.


    But Han 3000 knows that the lesson is meaningless to Xiao Leng. He is like the second generation of rich people on the earth. How can he change it?


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to change the country, but hard to change the nature. This kind of people usually don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin.


    "Master, how about it? I didn''t disgrace you." Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 with a smile.


    "The last sentence is redundant. Do you think the Xiao family will take your warning seriously?" Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shrugged helplessly, said: "Xiao Leng this kind of person, certainly will not change, but can step on this kind of person''s head to kick two feet, I feel comfortable."


    "You do whatever you want under the banner of the imperial court. What''s the difference between you and Xiao Leng?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, then retorted: "master, how can there be no difference? Xiao Leng and I are essentially different. I''m not so arrogant and domineering as him."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 took a look at Huang Xiaoyong with an eyebrow and said, "didn''t you want to kill me before?"


    "Er..." Huang Xiaoyong looks embarrassed. In this way, he and Xiao Leng really laugh at each other.


    "Master, I used to be stupid. I didn''t know you were so powerful."


    "Can I kill you if I''m not strong?" Han 3000 asked.


    Seeing that Huang Xiaoyong was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to say, Han 3000 patted Huang Xiaoyong on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t have to, you don''t need to kill. Even if you are very powerful and invincible, you should respect every life."


    "What if you''re cornered?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han three thousand eyes a cold, said: "death, is their best belonging."


    If people don''t provoke me, the world is peaceful.


    If people in the world provoke me, they will kill the whole world.


    This is Han 3000''s way of doing things now. He doesn''t take the initiative to stir up trouble, but he never flinches from it.


    At this time, the shop owner sent the girl to the flower boat.


    The girl looked shy and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Han 3000.


    Huang Xiaoyong gave an obscene smile and said, "master, I''ll go to the shore and leave the space for you."


    Han 3000 stares at Huang Xiaoyong. It''s not shameless for him to buy this woman. It''s just pity.


    "Where is your home, little girl?" Han 3000 asked the girl.


    The girl shook her head. She didn''t know whether she was too shy to speak or afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, and I can take you home." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing the word "go home", the girl was obviously trembling. It was obviously a sign of fear, which puzzled Han 3000.


    In his opinion, going home is a happy thing, even now he is looking forward to going home all the time, but why is she afraid?


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong explained to Han 3000, "master, a girl like her should have been sold by her family. Going home is a nightmare for her."


    "What should we do then?" Han said with a headache. He thought that he had solved the problem for her and sent her home. But he didn''t expect that she didn''t want to go home, which became Han''s problem.


    "How old are you, girl?" Huang Xiaoyong asked her.


    "Sixteen." The girl said softly.


    "Master, this is the golden age. Now that you have bought her, you can take her with you and serve you. If you are well trained, she will make you reluctant to get out of bed in the future." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Sixteen!


    For Han 3000, she is only a minor. This shameless idea can never be born in Han 3000''s brain.


    After staring at Huang Xiaoyong, he said to the girl, "well, I''ll give you some money. You can go anywhere you want. How about it?" Hearing this, the girl immediately knelt down in front of Han 3000¡° What are you doing? " Han 3000 wanted to help her¡° Please don''t abandon me. If you don''t want me, I will return to this place. Please give me a chance. Wan''er will take good care of you and learn to serve you. " Han Sanyi has a big head. He didn''t expect that his pity would bring him such a big trouble. Now he has nothing to worry about. If he takes a little girl with him, isn''t he looking for trouble for himself? And after Jiang Yingying saw, can not be misunderstood¡° Master, her fate is in your hands now. If you really don''t want her, her fate may be very miserable. And if you leave her in Xiaoling City, I''m afraid Xiao Leng will not let her go. After all, our conflicts with Xiao Leng are all caused by her. " Huang Xiaoyong reminds Han 3000. This kind of words made Han 3000 wake up a little. With Xiao Leng''s character, if he knew later that she was still in yanzhihe, he would not let him go. This kind of domineering official second generation''s way of doing things is unreasonable¡° You get up first Han 3000 said to her. Wan''er stands up and listens to Han 3000¡° What''s your name? " Han 3000 asked¡° Bai Ling Wan''er. " Bai Ling? This surname doesn''t exist on earth. Han 3000 just thinks it has some meaning, but Huang Xiaoyong''s expression has a very obvious change. Can''t wait to ask Wan''er: "where does your name come from, take it by yourself, or is it related to your family background?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 904

    Han 3000 frowned slightly to see how much Huang Xiaoyong cared about this surname. It seemed that Bai Ling had something special at the beginning.


    Although Bai Ling Wan''er is answering Huang Xiaoyong''s question, what she is looking at is Han 3000.


    "Wan''er was born Bai Ling, but she never told anyone her real name." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Huang Xiaoyong obviously showed a trace of shock that can''t be concealed. Han Sanqian didn''t ask him why he was surprised, but asked Bai lingwan''er: "since you haven''t told others, why do you tell me?"


    "Because Wan''er thinks you are a good man." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile.


    He''s a good man.


    That doesn''t sound very good. On earth, it has other meanings.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, find an inn to rest." Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and asked the boatman to dock the boat directly. The three men went ashore together.


    At this time, in addition to Xiao Leng and his son, there was a powerful middle-aged man standing beside them. He was the current leader of Xiaoling city and Xiao Dou, Xiao Zhan''s younger brother.


    "Dad, second uncle, is this the end of the matter?" For Xiao Leng, who has never suffered any setbacks, kneeling down to Huang Xiaoyong is a great shame in his life. He can''t accept this reality as a foregone conclusion. In his heart, only revenge can reduce his hatred.


    Xiao Dou takes a helpless look at Xiao Leng. No matter what mistakes Xiao Leng makes, his elder uncle will help him. After all, he is the Lord of Xiaoling city. He has the ability to hide most things.


    But this time, the event is different. It involves the Seven Star Beast Master of Huangting, and Huang Xiaoyong''s identity doesn''t need to be investigated. After all, Huangting''s people have been to Longyun city recently, and Huang Xiaoyong''s identity has been confirmed from this point.


    Xiao family can cover the sky with only one hand in Xiaoling City, but it''s not about the imperial court that Xiao family can make trouble.


    "Xiao Dou, how do you think this should be done?" Xiao Zhan asked Xiao Dou.


    "In order to avoid Huang Xiaoyong making trouble for the Xiao family with any excuse, he needs to come to the door to apologize." Said Xiao Dou.


    "What Xiao Leng looks angry. He has knelt down to Huang Xiaoyong before, and he is still in public. This is not enough. Do you want to apologize to Huang Xiaoyong?


    This is absolutely unacceptable to Xiao Leng. He has given up his dignity once. How can this kind of thing be staged for the second time?


    "Second uncle, are you crazy and want me to apologize to him? Don''t you know that I have knelt down for him?" Xiao Leng said with gnashing teeth.


    "Xiao Leng, I know you are very unconvinced, but you need to know the identity of Huang Xiaoyong. He is not just a member of the imperial court. He has the identity of Seven Star Beast Master. Even if he goes to the imperial court, he also has a certain position. Such a person is not something that my Xiao family can provoke." Xiao Dou said that he was not a lord who bowed his head easily. Even when conflicts broke out with other cities, Xiao Dou was very strong. But this time, he had to bow his head. The imperial court was supreme, and no city could shake the status of the imperial court.


    "Xiao Leng, do you think the Xiao family can be against him?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Xiao Leng''s eyes were full of killing intention and said: "kill him, does the imperial court really dare to destroy my Xiao family? If my Xiao family is gone, who else can command Xiaoling city. Xiaoling City pays tribute to the imperial court every year. Does the imperial court dare to ignore my Xiao family? "


    Pop!


    As soon as Xiao Leng''s voice fell, Xiao Zhan slapped him in the face.


    The reason why Xiao Zhan asks such a question is to see how ignorant Xiao Leng is. He even wants to revenge when he knows that Huang Xiaoyong is from the imperial court.


    Xiao Zhan was extremely disappointed by Xiao Leng''s words. This spoiled son from childhood to adulthood didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He even thought that the imperial court didn''t dare to ignore the Xiao family.


    "Xiao Leng, I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant." Xiao Zhan said coldly.


    Xiao Leng felt the burning pain in his face. He was a treasure of the Xiao family from childhood to adulthood, and he had never been beaten!


    "Father, my family''s foundation for so many years is not worth the emperor''s fear?" Xiao Leng said unconvinced.


    Xiao Dou patted Xiao Leng on the shoulder and said: "any family, as long as it is in the imperial court, is not qualified to fight against the imperial court. As long as the imperial court is willing, he can support a more powerful family than the Xiao family to rule Xiaoling city at any time. To the imperial court, the Xiao family is like a mole ant."


    "The bailing family in those days was so strong, but the whole family was destroyed in the end. This is enough to prove that the majesty of the imperial court can not be provoked. My little Xiao family is nothing." Xiao Zhan said with a self mocking smile.


    When it comes to the bailing family, Xiao Dou''s face flashed a trace of panic, while Xiao lengliang''s face was inexplicable.


    It''s obvious that Xiao Dou knows what''s at stake, but Xiao Leng knows nothing about it at all.


    "The bailing family is very powerful. Why haven''t I heard of it?" Xiao Leng asked.


    "This happened when we were young. The bailing family was known as the first family under the imperial court. There were countless cities under it. Many people even thought that the bailing family could overthrow the rule of the imperial court and set up a new dynasty. But later, the blood of the bailing family flowed into a River overnight. This was a warning from the imperial court to the world. It was telling everyone, No one can fight against the court. " Xiao Zhan''s eyes twinkle with fear. He can''t imagine what the consequences will be when the Xiao family angers the imperial court. Even the bailing family can''t resist the imperial court. Isn''t the Xiao family ridiculous? Xiao Leng has never experienced that year, so he can''t understand the fear of the insider caused by this incident. However, he wants to understand one thing. Xiao Zhan and Xiao Dou will never be right with the imperial court, and they will only die if they are right with the imperial court. Xiao Leng is domineering, but it doesn''t mean that he has no intelligence. He knows very well under what basic conditions he can continue to live a young master''s life¡° Father, second uncle, if you ask me to apologize to Huang Xiaoyong, I will do as you say. " Xiao Leng said¡° I know you are very unwilling, but in this matter, you have no choice but to swallow your anger. Unless one day, you are also qualified to enter the imperial court and challenge Huang Xiaoyong. Then, it''s time for you to take revenge. " Xiao Zhan said. Xiao Leng nodded heavily and said, "father, I will take revenge for myself. Entering the imperial court will be my lifelong pursuit." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 905

    "You''re not kidding me, are you? The bailing family used to be so powerful?"


    In the inn, Han 3000 said with disbelief after hearing what Huang Xiaoyong told him about the bailing family.


    "Master, how can I joke with you? Although this matter has been forgotten by many people, I remember it very clearly. That''s why my father often told me to keep a low profile." Huang Xiaoyong said that this story was told to him by Huang Houyi when he was very young. From then on, Huang Houyi would often use this story as a model to warn him not to be too rampant. Otherwise, he would die.


    "Since you say that the bailing family has been destroyed, why is there bailing Wan''er? She may not be a member of the bailing family at all?" Han 3000 guessed.


    "I don''t know about that, but the imperial court only told the world about the killing of the bailing family, and the imperial court did make a lot of moves, but it''s not impossible for such a big family to have a fish in the net." Huang Xiaoyong said that in fact, the appearance of Bailing family''s orphans did not surprise Huang Xiaoyong, and even he did not have much doubt about bailing Wan''er''s identity.


    Just as he said, the bailing family is very big, even if the imperial court wants to kill it, it is also a difficult thing. As long as someone escapes from hiding, even the imperial court is not easy to find out.


    "If she is really a member of the bailing family and is willing to tell me her true identity, she has a high degree of trust in me." Han Sanqian said that the word "bailing" had become taboo in the imperial court when she exterminated the clan. She had to face great risks when she exposed her identity. Once han Sanqian reported it to the imperial court, she would have no way to survive.


    "Shifu, I''m also very strange. How can she believe you so much? I simply think you are a good person. I think this reason is too far fetched." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "It seems that I have to ask her." Han 3000 stood up and walked out of Huang Xiaoyong''s room.


    Bailing Wan''er lives next door. After knocking on the door, bailing Wan''er opens the door quickly.


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Bai lingwan''er. After knowing Bai lingwan''er''s identity background, he no longer regards this delicate girl as an ordinary person. Even Han Sanqian thinks that she must have some purpose in telling her true identity.


    "Do you know what it means to be Bai Ling?" After closing the door, Han 3000 asked Bai lingwan''er.


    With a faint smile, bailing Wan''er said, "you should already know my identity. Yes, I''m from bailing family."


    "Since you are a member of the bailing family, don''t you know how dangerous it is to expose your identity? You simply think I am a good person, so I don''t believe this reason when you tell me about it." Han 3000 said.


    "I want to learn from you." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "Teacher worship?" Han 3000 looks at Bai lingwan''er in amazement. Although he has no time to think about Bai lingwan''er''s purpose, her idea of learning from others is far beyond Han 3000''s expectation.


    "He''s Huang Xiaoyong. I know his business. He broke two realms in a row and subdued the Seven Star winged tiger with the strength of four lamp realms. This is definitely not what he can do by himself. Since he called you Shifu, then all this is your credit." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. This girl is really not simple. Before she was in the yanzhihe River, she showed the weak''s posture incisively and vividly. Because of this, Han 3000 would have pity on her, but in fact, it is obviously not the case. Bai lingwan''er is not the delicate in Han 3000''s imagination.


    "You want to be an apprentice for your honesty. Why? Do you think you can get revenge by becoming stronger? Once at the peak of the bailing family, they were not rivals of the imperial court. How can you do it alone? " Han 3000 asked.


    "With my own strength, it is absolutely impossible for me to succeed in revenge. I want to be strong, but I just want to join the imperial court. I want to appear inside the imperial court. Only in this way can I have a chance to defeat the imperial court." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    This is a resourceful and resourceful woman. From her resolute expression Han 3000 can see that once this woman has the ability, she is definitely a terrible role.


    "If you didn''t meet me, you would be Xiao Leng''s tonight. What would you do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Wait for the moment, as long as I can revenge, I can tolerate anything, even physical abuse." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. Is that what a 16-year-old girl can say?


    On earth, a 16-year-old girl is probably still immersed in her first love. She is still at an age of ignorance.


    However, when he marveled, he seemed to forget himself. When Han''s courtyard was complicit in the layout, Han 3000 was younger than Bai lingwan''er.


    These two people are very similar to each other to some extent. They can tolerate what ordinary people can''t for their own purposes.


    "If I don''t accept you as an apprentice, what will you do?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "I can be your woman. I''ve seen many men who are afraid of their wives. When you are afraid of me, you will naturally teach me." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but smile. Before, he thought Bai lingwan''er had a deep heart. It didn''t look like her age should have. But when she said this, she could not hide her innocence at this age¡° What are you laughing at? " Bailing Wan''er doesn''t understand looking at Han 3000. She doesn''t think she has something wrong to say. Han 3000 helplessly waved his hand and said, "you have a good idea, but it''s a pity that I already have a wife."¡° So? " Bai Ling Wan''er asked suspiciously¡° I have a wife, don''t you understand? " Han 3000 said¡° What do I want to understand? " Bai lingwan''er''s confused expression is particularly cute, and her good looks make her more attractive. Han 3000 almost forgot that this is not the earth at all. It''s very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines in the Xuanyuan world. So he told Bai lingwan''er his position with the monogamy of the earth, which is not feasible at all¡° I mean, you''re not going to be my wife. " Han 3000 said¡° I''m not beautiful enough? " Bai Ling Wan''er said with some loss¡° No, it''s just that I''m not interested in any woman except my wife. " Han 3000 said¡° Are you afraid of your wife? I guess it''s true. " Bai Ling Wan''er suddenly showed a proud smile on her face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 906

    Han 3000 is speechless.


    Looking at Bai Ling Wan''er''s proud smile, Han 3000 knows that it''s useless to explain it to her, because she can''t understand Han 3000''s feelings at all because of her pale feelings.


    In revenge, bailing Wan''er seems very mature, but for other things, she is still a little girl with immature mind.


    "Rest early." Han three thousand words then stood up.


    However, Bai lingwan''er suddenly blocks Han 3000 and reaches out her hand to stop him.


    "What are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Take me as an apprentice, or take me as a wife." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "Are you forcing me to make a choice?" Han 3000 light way.


    Bai lingwan''er didn''t speak, but her expression was very firm.


    For her, it''s a very rare opportunity to meet a master like Han 3000. She doesn''t want to miss it. Once she misses it, she can''t be sure whether she can still meet this opportunity.


    "Believe it or not, I will give you to Xiao Leng tomorrow. I think he would like to." Han 3000 said.


    Bai Ling Wan''er''s expression moved and said, "then I can also expose your identity and let everyone know that you are Huang Xiaoyong''s master."


    This little girl is a little difficult, Han 3000 did not expect that she would use this thing to threaten herself.


    "I can also kill you, so that there is no worry." Han 3000 said.


    "You pity me, that''s why you bought me. How can you kill me?" Bai Ling Wan''er said with eyebrows.


    Han Sanqian really can''t kill Bai lingwan''er. He''s not a ferocious person. He won''t kill easily unless he has to. Bai lingwan''er''s words can be regarded as holding Han Sanqian''s weakness.


    "Give me some time to think about it. Accepting you as an apprentice is equivalent to fighting against the imperial court. It''s not a trivial matter." Han 3000 said.


    "If you were someone else, you would take me to the imperial court to ask for meritorious service, but you didn''t. I know that you are not an ordinary person. You may even be the same kind of person as me. Moreover, if you are afraid of your wife, I can''t be your wife, so you don''t have to think about it, because in the end, you will accept me as an apprentice." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 frowns and looks at Bai lingwan''er. This woman''s IQ seems to be erratic, sometimes high and sometimes low. People can''t see through her at all.


    Even Han 3000 felt that she had no choice but to accept her as an apprentice.


    "Go to bed early." Han Sanyi pushes Bai lingwan''er away and leaves the room.


    Bai lingwan''er didn''t lose her heart. On the contrary, she gave a playful smile. Her character was repeated, just like she had a double character.


    Just out of the door, Han 3000 saw the eager Huang Xiaoyong.


    This guy hasn''t slept yet, obviously he wants to know the conversation between him and Bai lingwan''er.


    "Master, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    "Go back to sleep." Han 3000 scolds a way, can''t threaten Bai Ling Wan''er, he still can''t fix Huang Xiaoyong?


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t dare to be so presumptuous as Bai lingwan''er. He immediately went back to his room and didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Han 3000 is lying in bed, tossing and turning. The appearance of Bai Ling Wan''er is a trouble to some extent. Han 3000 can ignore this matter, but he knows that he may be Bai Ling Wan''er''s only hope. In the imperial court of Xuanyuan world, the person who knows her identity and dares to accept her as an apprentice may not exist at all.


    This reminds Han 3000 of himself. At that time, although he didn''t need help, he also needed an assistant. If Qin Lin hadn''t appeared, Han 3000''s plot would not have been so smooth.


    It has to be said that Bai lingwan''er now has the shadow of Han 3000, which makes Han 3000 have a huge curiosity.


    If Bai lingwan''er is given a chance, does she really have the ability to revenge?


    If you can let her make the imperial court turn upside down, it''s also a good thing for Han 3000. After all, he came to Xuanyuan world for the purpose of preventing the invasion of the earth?


    If we can make them have civil strife or even war, the invasion will be solved naturally.


    The next morning.


    The three of the Xiao family appeared at the gate of the inn, which was the top figure in Xiaoling City, so their appearance immediately made the innkeeper tremble and stand in front of them, even afraid to breathe.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?" The boss asks Xiao Dou with fright.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m just waiting for someone." Said Xiao Dou.


    The boss stealthily wiped a cold sweat, can be worth the Xiao family three people to wait, that must be what kind of role, he does not know his shop to such a big man.


    After a while, Huang Xiaoyong finally appeared. When he saw the three of the Xiao family, he walked quietly to Han 3000. In this way, he would not let the three of the Xiao family guess Han 3000''s identity. He would only regard Han 3000 as his traveling companion.


    "You won''t trouble me again in the morning." Huang Xiaoyong walked to the three people and said in a calm tone¡° Mr. Huang, I''m Xiaodou, the leader of Xiaoling city. " After introducing himself, Xiao Dou continued: "my nephew has offended you carelessly. I just learned about it, so I''ll take him to apologize to you." Yesterday Xiao Leng had knelt down to apologize, but he didn''t expect Xiao Dou to come out in person, which made Huang Xiaoyong feel proud. It seems that his current identity is enough to make people afraid. Even Xiao Dou came out because of this¡° I''ve forgotten what happened yesterday. Lord Xiao doesn''t have to be so polite. I, Huang Xiaoyong, don''t care about these little things. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Xiao Dou said with a faint smile: "Mr. Huang doesn''t care about villains. It''s really grand. If Mr. Huang doesn''t dislike it, please give me a chance to make amends."¡° Lord Xiao, are you buying me a drink? But this reason is too far fetched. There won''t be anything else I want to help with, will there? " Huang Xiaoyong said. Maybe the Xiao family is still worried that he won''t let Xiao Leng off for the second time, but it''s unnecessary to invite people to visit him. Therefore, in Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Xiao Dou must have something else to ask him¡° Mr. Huang is really smart. Mr. Xiao really has something to ask for. I wonder if Mr. Huang has ever heard of the fenglingtai in Xiaoling city? " Xiao Dou asked¡° "Fenglingtai?" Huang Xiaoyong frowns slightly. He has heard that the wind spirit arena in Xiaoling city is actually a challenge arena. There are challenge masters in 365 days a year, and they are ready to accept challenges from all kinds of people. The wind spirit arena is equivalent to the field of the strongest in Xiaoling city. However, he suddenly mentions this to himself, which makes Huang Xiaoyong confused. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 907

    "Lord Xiao, if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush with me." Huang Xiaoyong is too lazy to guess what Xiao Dou wants to do. He asks directly.


    "Mr. Huang, the wind spirit arena has been occupied by a man with cruel means for nearly half a year. All those who challenge him are dead in the challenge arena, so I hope Mr. Huang can come forward and help me solve this problem." Said Xiao Dou.


    "Lord Xiao, isn''t fenglingtai a place where the strong are the king? Since he can meet all the challenges, it shows that he is very strong. Why is Lord Xiao hostile to him?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Mr. Huang doesn''t know that fenglingtai, as the second landmark of Xiaoling City, used to be a bustling place and attracted many people to challenge. But since he became the champion, because of his strong strength and fierce means, fewer and fewer people dare to challenge fenglingtai. If this continues, fenglingtai will lose its original value." Xiao Dou didn''t hide it, but showed his purpose directly.


    Fenglingtai used to attract a lot of people. It was a must for many people to come to Xiaoling City, and it also made many people want to challenge. But now, there are few people waiting on fenglingtai, which leads to the loss of people. It has a certain impact on the prosperity of Xiaoling City, so Xiao Dou asked Huang Xiaoyong to come forward and solve the problem.


    The reason is very simple, a bustling area, but now no one is interested, as the Lord of Xiaoling City, Xiao Dou must find a way to change this situation.


    "So you want him to die because he''s too strong?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a smile.


    "The arena is for the strong, and the strong are qualified to be the champion. But Fengling arena is different. As a popular landmark of Xiaoling City, it does not allow the absolute strong to appear." Said Xiao Dou.


    Huang Xiaoyong understands what Xiao Dou means. Fenglingtai is more than fenglingtai. The nearby industry is the most important for Xiao Dou. As a strong man, no one can shake him, and because of his cruel means, no one challenges him, it will naturally affect the nearby industry, which Xiao Dou does not want to see.


    However, as the city leader, Xiao Dou can''t find anyone to solve the challenge leader. He must be very strong. Although Huang Xiaoyong is a seven star Beast Master, his essence is just four lights. He doesn''t think four lights can solve the challenge leader.


    "Lord Xiao, you think too much of me. I''m just in the four lamp world now. If you can''t solve the problem, I''ll die." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "The wind spirit arena is an unlimited arena, so your seven star beast is enough to tear it to pieces." Xiao Dou said with a smile, if not sure, he would not deliberately come to see Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t dare to deal with it by himself. Although he cares about this meaningless reputation, he still has to ask Han 3000''s advice if he wants his name to be remembered by people in Xiaoling city.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, Han 3000''s words are absolute imperial edicts. Only when he says he can do it, Huang Xiaoyong has the courage to do it.


    "I''ll think it over. If there''s nothing else, master Xiao should go and do his own business." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Xiao Dou knew that it was a guest order, so he didn''t say much. After a polite farewell, he left.


    Three people found a corner position to sit down, make sure no one around, Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000: "master, do you want to promise him?"


    Han 3000 buried himself in the meal and said faintly: "this Xiao Dou has two purposes, to use your hand to solve his trouble, or to solve you."


    "Fix me?" Huang Xiaoyong was stunned and said, "Shifu, do you mean Xiao Dou wants to kill me with that champion?"


    "If you die in the challenge arena, even if the imperial court pursues you, it has nothing to do with the Xiao family. Then you are weak and you are responsible. If you can kill him, even if you help Xiao Dou solve the trouble, no matter what the result is, it''s good for him. This Xiao Dou will play you around. " Han explained.


    Huang Xiaoyong raised his eyebrows and green eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "master, it seems that the lessons I have taught the Xiao family are not enough. This old man dares to use me as a tool."


    "Do you know why?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Because he knows you''re young and you care about fame, he''s sure you''ll agree." Han 3000 said, with Huang Xiaoyong''s character, if not for him, I''m afraid Huang Xiaoyong will not hesitate to agree.


    Huang Xiaoyong is a strong man who has successfully defended the challenge for half a year, and he is fierce in means. He is sure to become famous in this event. For those who like reputation, the temptation is very huge. Xiao Dou estimates that he is right about this, so he thinks that Huang Xiaoyong will definitely come out.


    But Xiao Dou never thought that the servant in his eyes was Huang Xiaoyong''s master. Huang Xiaoyong would discuss with Han 3000 before making any decision.


    "Master, why does he think I care about fame?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "You are the son of the Lord of Longyun city. Will he not understand your character? And after this hunting meeting, he must have made a special trip to investigate you. I''m afraid he already knows your character very well. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong wrinkled his nose awkwardly. He was not willing to admit this. However, his character is really like to be in the limelight. He has strength in his body and never hides it. It''s better to do something shocking to the world and let everyone know his name¡° Master, what should I do now? " Huang Xiaoyong asked¡° Promise him, but don''t fight with other animals. " Han 3000 said¡° Can''t you use a different animal? " Huang Xiaoyong looks at Han 3000 in amazement. With his strength in the four lamp realm, isn''t it a dead end to not use other animals¡° The actual combat can make you improve your accomplishments faster, especially in the face of death. This is the most effective way to improve your strength. Maybe this time is the opportunity for you to break through the four lights. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong eyebrows straight jump, break through the four lights! He had broken two borders before. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, even if he had Han 3000''s advice, it would take him two or three years to break the border. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 said such a thing at this time. This means that he will soon be able to reach the realm of five lights, which makes Huang Xiaoyong''s heart surge, and he can''t help but get excited¡° Master, i... is it really possible for me to break through now? " Huang Xiaoyong asked in a trembling voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 908

    Han 3000 nodded. He knew more about the effect of Hongguo than anyone else. He could not only provide Huang Xiaoyong with a breakthrough in the two realms. Even the two realms of Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian of Apocalypse were not only related to this, so Huang Xiaoyong just lacked some opportunities to break through the realms.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, who is confident of Han 3000, he certainly does not need any doubt, which makes Huang Xiaoyong more excited.


    If he can really break the boundary and reach the five lamp boundary in such a short time, it will shock the whole Longyun city again!


    The Lord''s mansion.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Leng''s father and son are very clear about the purpose of Xiao Dou''s letting Huang Xiaoyong attack the challenge. However, in Xiao Leng''s opinion, Huang Xiaoyong can''t accept it at all. Xiao Dou is clearly using him, unless Huang Xiaoyong is really a fool.


    "Second uncle, do you think it is possible for Huang Xiaoyong to agree?" Xiao Leng asks curiously.


    "It''s not possible, but it will be agreed." Xiao Dou said with a confident smile.


    Xiao Leng looks at Xiao Zhan suspiciously. He doesn''t understand where Xiao Dou''s self-confidence comes from.


    Xiao Zhan asked: "you have to use Huang Xiaoyong, which he can''t feel."


    "Even if he knew, even if I told him plainly, he would agree." Said Xiao Dou.


    This makes Xiao Zhan unable to understand. Why did he decide that Huang Xiaoyong would agree?


    "Why?" Xiao Zhan doubts a way.


    "Because I know him well, this man likes to be in the limelight in Longyun city. Now Longyun city can''t satisfy him. Now there is an opportunity to be in Xiaoling city. How can he give up? This kind of young people''s enthusiasm doesn''t consider whether I''m taking advantage of him." Xiao Dou explained.


    "But isn''t he thinking about his own safety?" Xiao Leng doesn''t understand a way.


    "If you suddenly become a seven star Beast Master, will you be inflated and arrogant?" Xiao Dou asked.


    Xiao Leng was stunned by this question for a while.


    Seven Star Beast Master, this is a realm that ordinary people can''t reach. Inflation and arrogance are likely to happen to him.


    "Second uncle, if he wins, won''t it make him more arrogant and proud?" Said Xiao Dou.


    "Win?" Xiao Leng suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed and said, "how can he win? Do you know what realm that person is?"


    Xiao Leng shook his head. When the man became the champion, although there were many people attacking, no one could force his real strength. Because of his fierce means, there were fewer and fewer challengers. So far, his real strength has never broken out, so no one knows what his realm is.


    "I''m afraid he''s the strongest seven lamp realm in the world. He''s only a line away from the eight lamp realm." Said Xiao Dou.


    The best seven lights!


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Leng''s face changed. No wonder no one can beat him. He is a strong man in the seven lamp realm, and only a line away from the broken realm!


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and asked, "why do such strong people appear in Xiaoling city?"


    Xiao Dou shakes his head. He once investigated this matter, but he got nothing, so he can only rely on his own guess to guess his purpose.


    "In my opinion, he may be looking for a way to break through the border. The most direct way is through constant fighting. As for why he chose Xiaoling City, I still have no idea of the answer." Said Xiao Dou.


    "Second uncle, according to what you say, isn''t Huang Xiaoyong dead?" Xiao Leng''s face suddenly flashed a sneer, this is his revenge opportunity, only Huang Xiaoyong died, he can be happy in the heart.


    "Ah." Xiao Dou suddenly sighs. He doesn''t want to fight against the imperial court, and he doesn''t want to get into too much trouble with Huang Xiaoyong. However, Xiao Leng is a descendant of the Xiao family. He has no son under his knees and almost treats Xiao Leng as his own son. He really doesn''t want to see Xiao Leng bullied, so he takes revenge for Xiao Leng.


    "Xiao Leng, it''s a big risk for the second uncle to help you this time." Said Xiao Dou.


    Xiao Leng looked grateful and said, "second uncle, I will be filial to you in the future."


    "What''s the risk?" Xiao Dou asked.


    "There may be some troubles in the imperial court''s investigation, but this matter has nothing to do with the city Lord''s house. After all, it''s his own choice to attack the challenge. The imperial court should not blame the responsibility on the city Lord''s house. Don''t worry."


    The next day, fenglingtai became lively. For a long time, no one attacked it. Fenglingtai, which was already in low popularity, became lively and crowded again.


    When Huang Xiaoyong appeared, the crowd was even more agitated, because they all knew that Huang Xiaoyong was the one who attacked the challenge this time. He had the identity of Seven Star Beast Master. Therefore, in the eyes of those people who ate melons, this challenge must be particularly wonderful.


    "Why is he alone?" Huang Xiaoyong appears alone, which makes Xiao Dou feel a little surprised. The servant who follows him at any time doesn''t show up.


    "According to the eyeliner, only Huang Xiao Yong left the inn. It is estimated that his wife and the woman he bought is warm in the quilt." Xiao Leng shameless smile, in his mind, only dirty ideas, this is probably what kind of character, will produce what dirty ideas.


    "Many people in Longyun city say that Huang Xiaoyong is a simple minded man. Now it seems that he is. Even a servant can play him around." Xiao Dou said with a sneer that it was ridiculous that such a person could become a seven star Beast Master. At this time, Huang Xiaoyong walked directly to the challenge arena. He knew that Han 3000 didn''t come, but was hiding nearby. Only when he was in danger, Han 3000 would help him. This was explained by Han 3000 when he left the inn. Han 3000''s request is very simple. Let Huang Xiaoyong attack as much as possible without considering the consequences, and give full play to his full strength. If it''s really critical, Han 3000 will help. There is a disheveled man sitting on the challenge arena. His hair is messy and oily, just like a pile of weeds. If he is a little close to him, he can smell a strong odor. I don''t know how long he hasn''t taken a bath. With my heart moving, a white figure came down from the sky. The huge winged tiger falls directly on Huang Xiaoyong''s side, and appears to be clever and docile. The appearance of the Seven Star beast made the crowd sigh. Most of them had heard of the yanzhihe incident, but they didn''t have the chance to witness it. Today, seeing the real Seven Star beast has a very strong visual impact. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 909

    "Four lights, but with seven stars, how do you do it?" The man in the ring finally opened his eyes, obviously because Huang Xiaoyong brought him a different surprise.


    "I''m here to fight, so I don''t have to talk so much nonsense?" Huang Xiaoyong light said.


    The man''s eyes were fixed on the Seven Star beast. He didn''t even look at Huang Xiaoyong. He didn''t put Huang Xiaoyong in his eyes.


    "Do you know that the life of an animal master is connected with that of a different animal? If you die, it will die, too. It''s a pity." Said the man.


    Huang Xiaoyong frowned. This beggar like guy''s tone is really big. He has already decided his life and death.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong still has self-knowledge. He knows that his strength can''t be the opponent of this guy. If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s secret protection, he didn''t even have the courage to enter the challenge arena.


    "You think I''m going to die before you fight. Is that arrogant?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    With a smile in his mouth, the man seemed to think that Huang Xiaoyong''s words were a joke. He said: "from the moment you go to the challenge arena, you are doomed. As for it, it will only add a little trouble to me."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to let the beast fight." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    The man finally looked at Huang Xiaoyong, but his eyes were full of confusion.


    Do you want to challenge yourself with his ridiculous strength?


    Even the three members of the Xiao family, who were watching from afar, were puzzled.


    "Second uncle, what does he mean by that?" Xiao Leng asks Xiao Dou.


    Xiao Dou is also very puzzled, how is it possible not to let other animals fight? Does he naively think that his strength of four lights can challenge him?


    At this time, the winged tiger suddenly raised its head to the sky and roared away with four legs.


    "This guy, is he crazy?" Xiao Dou doubts to say, originally thought that Huang Xiaoyong just said, didn''t expect that he really didn''t intend to use the strange beast, this is purely playing.


    "Although Huang Xiaoyong is not clever, he is not so stupid. What is he doing?" Xiao Zhan said with doubts.


    No one can explain this problem.


    Even the man in the challenge arena didn''t understand the intention of Huang Xiaoyong''s move.


    "You''re killing yourself." The man said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong called out the winged tiger, but did not let the winged tiger fight, this is Han 3000 told him to do so.


    If you only fight in the four lamp situation, the other side is likely not willing to waste time with him and directly fight. In the situation of a huge gap in the situation, Huang Xiaoyong has no room to play and will definitely be killed by one move.


    And the appearance of the winged tiger, will let the opponent doubt, he will give Huang Xiaoyong a certain mobile phone meeting, to find out what Huang Xiaoyong wants to do.


    During this period, it is Huang Xiaoyong''s chance to attack. As long as he can give full play to his ultimate strength, the goal of attacking the challenge will be achieved.


    "Take it." Huang Xiaoyong took the initiative to attack without any defensive measures. He used all his strength to attack.


    This scene makes the three of the Xiao family more confused and confused. They really don''t understand what Huang Xiaoyong wants to do. If a winged Tiger comes out, he still has a chance of survival, but only by himself, he is absolutely dead.


    "Second uncle, doesn''t he know this man''s strength, that''s why he''s careless?" Xiao Leng guessed.


    "Go on, maybe only when you see the end can you know what he wants to do." Xiao Dou took a deep breath and said.


    In the challenge arena, Huang Xiaoyong''s attack seems to be fierce, but in fact, he can''t give real damage to the opponent, and even has no chance to meet him.


    And that person didn''t do it, because he had too many doubts to make it clear, and didn''t want Huang Xiaoyong to die so easily.


    At least he needs to know why a seven star Beast Master would challenge him with the strength of the four lamp realm, and what is the secret of this deliberate death seeking behavior.


    "Boy, why do you do this? Do you know you are looking for death?" In the process of fighting, the man asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong just shot, at this time, he didn''t think about anything, because he knew Han 3000 could protect his integrity, and he knew that only by playing his limit incisively and vividly, he could find a way to break the situation.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll kill you." The man threatened Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong mobilized all the forces in his body to make an attack, and his death did not make him feel any crisis. At this time, he only felt that the forces in his body were constantly emerging, and it seemed that they would never be exhausted. This was a feeling Huang Xiaoyong had never felt before.


    Of course, in Huang Xiaoyong''s life, he has never been so unscrupulous, and still in the face of such a strong enemy!


    That person''s patience a little bit elapses, the facial expression already had obviously one silk impatient.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. What do you want to do?" The man continued. Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t care. At this time, he can''t control himself. The power in his body has become uncontrollable, even if he wants to stop. After feeling Huang Xiaoyong''s state, the man frowned and then laughed again, saying: "how dare you want to use me to break the situation, boy, do you know that even if you break the situation successfully, I can kill you. It''s meaningless for you to do so." The man retreated a few steps and opened the distance between him and Huang Xiaoyong. Just when he was ready to let the ignorant boy go to hell, he suddenly felt that he was locked by a breath, and the strong breath seemed to be able to kill him at any time! There was a moment of panic in his eyes, and the man felt the source of the breath. In the crowd, there is a man slowly coming towards him. His strength is not only above him, but several times stronger! How could such a powerful person exist in Xiaoling city¡° Second uncle, what is he doing? Why don''t he kill Huang Xiaoyong directly? " Xiao Leng, who was watching from afar, asked. In his opinion, the man had already killed Huang Xiaoyong. Why did he stop suddenly? Xiao Dou frowned tightly. He didn''t understand why the man was stunned, just like the picture stopped¡° I don''t know, but I have a feeling of uncertainty. " Xiao Dou was a little nervous, as if something bad was about to happen. In the crowd, a man in white with a mask came out, stepped up to the challenge arena, and said to Huang Xiaoyong in a thick voice: "go and have a rest." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 910

    The appearance of the masked man filled the onlookers with doubts and puzzles, especially the three members of the Xiao family were more curious about his identity.


    "This man..." Xiao Dou pondered for a moment, suddenly his eyes showed panic, and said: "is he Huang Xiaoyong''s master?"


    Although Huang Xiaoyong has never exposed that he has a master, he has tamed the Seven Star beast. As long as he has a little brain, he can guess that there must be a strong man behind Huang Xiaoyong, so this is no secret for a long time.


    "Second uncle, is this man very powerful?" Xiao Leng can''t help asking.


    Li is not fierce. Xiao Dou doesn''t know yet. After all, the masked man hasn''t made a move, but through the performance of the champion, he can be sure that the masked man is definitely not simple.


    The master of the challenge has obviously killed Huang Xiaoyong, but after the masked man appeared, he suddenly stopped. There is only one explanation, that is, the master''s fear of the masked man.


    "I may have done it wrong." Xiao Dou gnaws his teeth and says that he only wants to kill Huang Xiaoyong by using the champion, but he forgets that Huang Xiaoyong has a strong man behind him besides his relationship with the imperial court. His mind is very obvious. If Huang Xiaoyong''s master wants to trouble the Xiao family, Xiao Dou doesn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    At this time, the masked Han 3000 has come to the challenge master, just with the breath of the lock, let the challenge master dare not move.


    This is the first time that Han 3000 really broke out his own strength suppression. Seven lights were in front of him, and he didn''t even have the heart to resist.


    "You are so powerful. Why are you in Xiaoling city?" Han 3000 deliberately changed his voice and asked the champion.


    "If you want to break through the latter three realms, you have to take the edge of the sword. After I knew the fenglingtai in Xiaoling City, I wanted to use it to break through the realms for myself." The champion honestly said that he didn''t dare to hide his purpose.


    Although he hasn''t played yet, he has already felt that he can never be the opponent of the masked man in front of him. His aura suppression makes him even have no desire to fight. There is only one explanation for this feeling.


    Standing in front of him is an absolute strong man in the last three realms. As for what realm he is, he can''t feel it.


    "But there won''t be anyone stronger than you in Xiaoling city. You killed so many people, but did you bring you any benefits?" Han 3000 asked.


    The champion didn''t speak.


    Han 3000 continued: "you want to break through the situation, but you are afraid of death, so you can only comfort yourself with the lives of these weak people and let yourself live in the illusion of becoming stronger?"


    To some extent, his current situation is exactly what Han 3000 said, but it''s not all because of the fear of death, but because he has some special reasons, so he can''t simply die.


    "You are very strong. I am in your hands and have nothing to say." The master acknowledged his fate and said.


    Han three thousand leisurely toward the challenge master, just ready to give him a lesson, but listen to him whispered: "after all, still can''t go back, maybe this is not a place worth to come."


    Han 3000 frowned. This may sound ordinary to others, but it''s totally different to Han 3000.


    "Where are you from?" Han 3000 asked.


    The master looked at Han 3000 with a smile and said, "although you are very powerful, you have never seen another world. Do you know that there is another world that you will never see."


    Another world.


    Han 3000''s face flashed a trace of excitement under the mask.


    Can we say that the man in front of us is the one who was sent to Xuanyuan world by apocalypse!


    If that''s the case, he''s even his own man. Won''t Han 3000 know more about Xuanyuan world through him?


    It''s a pity that there are many people in the challenge arena, and Han 3000 can''t discuss this problem with him. He can only say: "you go, I won''t kill you."


    The master looked at Han 3000 in doubt and asked, "why?"


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why do I want to kill you? This is my apprentice, and I just want to break the border for him by your hand." Han 3000 looking at the side is meditating Huang Xiaoyong said.


    The champion had already noticed Huang Xiaoyong''s intention, and it was for this reason that he would suddenly kill Huang Xiaoyong.


    "He is very lucky to have a strong teacher like the latter three." With these words, the champion left the arena.


    Such a move made the crowd very disappointed. They thought there was a good play to watch, but after the masked man came on stage, they didn''t fight.


    "No, that''s the end? Why not


    "It seems that the man is not the opponent of the masked man at all, so he dare not even fight."


    "This guy, with his face covered, doesn''t dare to show his true face to others. I don''t know if he is really that powerful or just pretending to be mysterious."


    Xiao Dou went to the challenge arena for the first time after the challenge leader left. As the planner of the whole thing, it was obviously impossible for him to get rid of his relationship with the event, so he had to choose a positive response.


    "Master, do you need to clean up for your apprentice?" Xiao Dou asked Han 3000. In his opinion, the strong man in the latter three realms must be a very old man, so it''s natural to call the elder¡° Xiao''s account. When my apprentice wakes up, he will come to you. " Han 3000 light said. This sentence made Xiao Dou''s heart fall into the ice Valley, and his face turned pale instantly¡° Master, it''s really my fault to calculate your apprentice. After he wakes up, I will make up for him in all ways. " Said Xiao Dou. Xiao Leng and his son walked to the challenge arena with fear. Xiao Leng, who was always arrogant, didn''t even have the courage to look at Han 3000. In Xiaoling City, the Xiao family dominates, but Xiao lengliang is very clear that if this man wants to kill him, he has no chance to survive, so he dare not show his publicity in front of Han 3000. After half a day, Huang Xiaoyong finally opened his eyes. At this time, his momentum was obviously stronger than before, and he was obviously successful¡° Master, I''m broken, I''m broken! " Huang Xiaoyong stands up excitedly and says excitedly to Han 3000. Five lights! This is a realm Huang Xiaoyong never thought of. He never dreamed that he would become a strong man in the five lamp realm in his life. And Huang Xiaoyong knows that as long as Han 3000 is there, his realm will be improved, which is more exciting for him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 911

    In Han 3000''s opinion, it is reasonable for Huang Xiaoyong to break through the state successfully. After all, he has been given the red fruit. In this case, if he still can''t improve the state, it means that Huang Xiaoyong is too useless. Moreover, it''s just a five lamp state, and it''s not worth Huang Xiaoyong''s happiness.


    "Five lights can make you so excited. Are you satisfied?" Han 3000 light to Huang Xiaoyong said.


    This sentence like a basin of cold water poured on Huang Xiaoyong, let Huang Xiaoyong suddenly calm down, lowered his head and said: "master, I should not be complacent."


    Xiao family three people hear such dialogue very helpless, five lamp boundary! For ordinary people, this is already an unattainable realm, but for the master and apprentice, it is like waste. This is the attitude of the real strong towards the realm.


    "The rest is up to you. I''ll go first." Han 3000 suddenly said to Huang Xiaoyong, and then left the challenge arena in a hurry.


    Huang Xiaoyong just thought Han 3000 found an excuse to leave, so he didn''t say much.


    The reason why han 3000 is so worried is that he feels the atmosphere of the champion just now and has left Xiaoling city. But he still has many things to ask the man. Once he goes far away and leaves the range Han 3000 can feel, it''s hard to find him again.


    Outside the city, when Han 3000 appeared again, he had changed into a new suit to avoid being noticed that he was the masked man in the challenge arena.


    However, when he appeared in front of the challenge master again, the challenge master''s attitude was very bad. It was estimated that he didn''t realize that the young man in front of him was the one who had just suppressed him in the challenge arena.


    "Young man, get in my way, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "What''s your name?" Han 3000 asked.


    With a cold smile, the champion said, "you are qualified to ask my name. Get out of here. Otherwise, I will be rude to you."


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "you are really forgetful. We just met, and you forgot me so soon. Is it because I didn''t wear a mask?"


    Wearing a mask?


    There was a hint of disbelief in the master''s eyes. Is this young man in front of him the masked man in the arena just now?


    How is that possible?


    He is a strong man in the last three realms. How could he be so young!


    "You... You, how can you, how can you not, how can you be him." The champion said with a little panic.


    "There''s nothing impossible." Han 3000''s momentum suddenly changed, and once again the champion was out of breath.


    Feeling the familiar pressure, he knows that this young man is really the one just now, but it''s hard to imagine that he has the strength of the latter three realms at such a young age.


    "What''s your name?" Han 3000 asked again.


    "Zhao Yi."


    "Zhao Qian, Sun Li, you are still a big surname." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Zhao Yi looks frightened.


    In Xuanyuan world, there is no such surname as Zhao Qian and Sun Li. How could he know that?


    Does... Does it mean


    Zhao Yi''s breath became short, but he couldn''t believe it.


    "You, who are you?" Zhao Yi asked.


    "I''ll come from where you come from." Looking at Zhao Yi''s reaction, Han 3000 is more sure that he comes from the earth. For Zhao Qian, Sun Li, people in Xuanyuan world will not have this kind of reaction.


    "You, you are the apocalypse?" Zhao Yi continued.


    "Heaven and earth are mysterious and yellow. You should be at the level of heaven. Are you from the four gates or the three halls? Is it yilao''s or he Qingfeng''s? " Han 3000 said.


    Zhao Yi was completely stunned. He could understand the Apocalypse so well. Who else could it be?


    He never dreamed that he could meet the earth people in Xuanyuan world.


    Although Zhao Yi knew that the Apocalypse sent many people to Xuanyuan world, he had never met a person who was born the same as himself for so many years.


    "I belong to yilaoqinglongmen, and you?" Zhao Yi asked excitedly.


    "Old Yi wanted to accept me as an apprentice, but there was no real apprentice between me and him. He was half an apprentice." Han 3000 said.


    When Zhao Yi comes to Han 3000, he can''t hide his excitement. This feeling is more intense than that of meeting an old friend in a foreign country. After all, he is now in another world, which is more than the feeling of meeting a fellow townsman.


    "When did you come to Xuanyuan world? Why are you still so young, but you have reached the last three realms?" Zhao Yi asked.


    "A few months ago."


    Han Sanqian told Zhao Yi about what happened in the apocalypse. When Zhao Yi learned that Han Sanqian was promoted from the Yellow character level to the heavenly character level in less than a month, he was very shocked. Because he had experienced the test of the apocalypse, he knew that it was not an easy thing, especially the test of the devil''s cave, which killed many people, Han 3000 completed it in less than a month.


    Han Sanqian also talked about why he came to Xuanyuan world. When Zhao Yi heard this, he could only admire Han 3000''s power. He was able to come to Xuanyuan world for Yi Lao, which not only took courage to do¡° How many years have you been here? " Han 3000 finished his own business and began to understand Zhao Yi''s deeds. Zhao Yi recalled the past 20 years and said, "it''s been 20 years. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything about Xuanyuan world. I didn''t even have the chance to leave the imperial court and visit other two countries."¡° I''m only in the seven lamp realm now, but if I want to pass through the dark forest safely, I have to have the strength of the last three realms to be able to do it. So these 20 years have been wasted by me. " Han 3000 knows that Xuanyuan three countries are separated by the dark forest, which is also the reason why there is no diplomatic relations among the three countries. However, Han 3000 knows that there is a war between the three countries, so there should be a path to go besides the dark forest¡° Besides the dark forest, there should be other ways to go to other countries, right Han 3000 asked¡° There''s only one way, but whether it''s going abroad or entering China, it''s guarded by the country''s top experts. In my realm, if you want to leave without permission, you will be killed by the experts in the last three realms of the imperial court. " Zhao Yi explained. Han Sanqian nodded. The reason why there is such an arrangement is to prevent the loss of the strong and flow into other countries. It''s better to kill them directly. It''s understandable that the imperial court is such a tough means¡° Where are you going when you leave Lingxiao city? " Han 3000 continued to ask¡° I want to be strong, but I''m afraid of death, because I also hope to bring useful information back to Apocalypse, so I plan to change the city, but now I don''t need to Zhao Yi said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 912

    After listening to Zhao Yi''s words, he intends to stay with him, which makes Han 3000 unable to accept. After all, he is a strong man in the seven lamp world. Many people know that it is difficult for Han 3000 to keep a low profile if he is allowed to stay with him.


    "You can''t be with me." Han 3000 said.


    "Why?" Zhao Yi asked.


    "Do you know why I''m masked?" Han 3000 said.


    This problem is easy to explain. Zhao Yi is not a fool. The reason why he is masked is to hide himself?


    "You don''t want people to know you''re good." Zhao Yi said.


    Han 3000 nodded and continued: "since you know, then you don''t need me to tell you why you can''t follow me?"


    "But I finally met fellow villagers. Can''t we investigate Xuanyuan world together?" Zhao Yi is unwilling to say that he wants to be with Han 3000. In addition to caring, he has other selfish intentions.


    The first is to hope that Han 3000 can help him break through the situation. The second is that if Han 3000 finds a way to return to the earth, he will be able to leave here.


    For 20 years, Zhao Yi has achieved nothing. He doesn''t think he has the ability to find a way to return to the earth, so the only thing he can rely on in this matter is Han 3000.


    "Don''t worry, if I find a way to leave Xuanyuan world, I will take you with me." Han 3000 guessed Zhao Yi''s idea and said frankly.


    "But where can I go if I don''t follow you? For the past 20 years, I have been very confused and have no goal at all. " Zhao Yi is eager to say that he doesn''t want to be a walking corpse any more. He hopes to live a more meaningful life, and following Han 3000 is his only choice.


    "You can pursue your own way of breaking through the imperial court. If you want to leave the imperial court, the only way is to make yourself stronger. If the channel to leave Xuanyuan world is not in the imperial court, and you have no strength to leave the imperial court, what should you do?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence makes Zhao Yi look serious. If it is true, even if he knows the way to leave Xuanyuan world, he will not be able to return to the earth without the strength to leave the imperial court.


    After serious consideration, Zhao Yi said, "how can you find me in the future?"


    "Ah." Han 3000 suddenly sighed and said, "there are no mobile phones in this world. It''s really troublesome to connect with each other."


    Zhao Yi has no choice but to smile. Speaking of mobile phones, he has almost forgotten the existence of these things. After living in the imperial court for 20 years, he has almost forgotten about the modernization of the earth.


    "Yes, it would be much more convenient if you had a mobile phone." Zhao Yi said.


    After thinking about it, Han 3000 said, "a year later, we will meet at fenglingtai. At that time, I should not have to continue to hide my identity."


    Zhao Yi nodded and said, "I''ll see you in a year. I hope I can succeed in breaking through the situation at that time."


    Han 3000''s words let Zhao Yi rekindle his hope, and also made him more urgent to break the border and return to the earth, which is a great spiritual support for Zhao Yi. Moreover, Han 3000 is now the last three borders, which is more exciting for Zhao Yi.


    In the past, he wanted to break the border, but he was afraid of death. Now, Zhao Yi can pay more risk for it, which makes him more hopeful.


    Of course, the risks are uncontrollable.


    Whether he can still see Zhao Yi is something Han 3000 can''t be sure about.


    However, since it''s out of control, Han 3000 won''t think much about it. Even if he is from the same earth, Han 3000 will first consider his own situation and then worry about Zhao Yi. Now, Han 3000 has no energy to manage Zhao Yi.


    Jiang Yingying hasn''t found her, and the feeling of her involvement hasn''t been made clear. This is what Han 3000 needs to do.


    After separated from Zhao Yi, Han 3000 returned to the inn.


    After seeing Han 3000, Bai lingwan''er follows Han 3000 back to the room.


    "You are so powerful, why are you afraid to be known?" Bai lingwan''er heard about the challenge arena. She knew that the masked man was Han 3000, so she was very curious why han 3000 did not dare to reveal his identity.


    "The bailing family is so powerful, do you dare to let people know that you are the descendant of the bailing family?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The bailing family was exterminated by the imperial court. Are you too?" Bai Ling Wan''er says lightly, of course, she doesn''t think that Han 3000 has a secret life experience. She just uses this way to fight back against Han 3000.


    "With your attitude, do you still want to learn from me?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    "I don''t have to be your apprentice. I can be your wife." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll his eyes. This little girl is only 16 years old and wants to be a wife all day. If it were on earth, Han 3000 would have been put in prison.


    "Maybe you have a choice." Bai Ling Wan''er continued.


    "It''s a lot of trouble and danger for me to let you follow me. You even have to give me a choice?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "There is a secret library in the bailing family. The imperial court has spent many years searching for it, but in this world, only I know where the secret library is." Bai Ling Wan''er said. This sentence aroused Han 3000''s interest. The bailing family was very powerful before. There must be many good things in their secret storehouse, which is worth looking for by the imperial court for many years. It also shows the value of the secret storehouse¡° I''ll take you as an apprentice. Can you tell me where the secret library is? " Han 3000 asked. Bai lingwan''er shook her head and said, "it''s not just about taking in apprentices. I need to reach the six lights to tell you where the secret library is." Six lights? For Han 3000, such a realm is not high. With more red fruits, it doesn''t even take half a year for Bai Ling Wan''er to reach the six lamp realm. But it''s not clear what''s in the secret library and whether it''s worth Han 3000''s consumption of red fruits. After all, for Han 3000, the number of red fruits is limited, and the consumption of one is one less¡° Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me now? Without me, you should know what will happen to you Han 3000 said¡° Can''t revenge, for me what end is the same, do you think I will care? " Bai Ling Wan''er said with a tough attitude. This little girl has the same temperament as cow, which is the most helpless point of Han 3000. Although she is young, she can''t cheat her by some means. While they were chatting, Huang Xiaoyong finally came back. With a satisfied expression on his face, this guy seemed to be asking for a lot of benefits in the Xiao family¡° Master, guess how much I blackmailed the Xiao family? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 913

    For Han 3000, the word "Qian" never interested him. Huang Xiaoyong''s eagerness made Han 3000 feel speechless.


    Han 3000 took a look at Bai Ling Wan''er and asked Huang Xiaoyong in front of her: "have you ever heard of the secret library of Bai Ling family?"


    "Secret library?" Huang Xiaoyong took a surprised look at Han 3000, and then looked at Bai lingwan''er again. He said honestly, "master, if the Bai Ling family really has a secret library, it''s not something I can know."


    "What do you think there would be if Miku really existed?" Han 3000 said without taboo.


    Huang Xiaoyong thought about it. The bailing family ruled many cities in those days, and its power was almost equal to that of the imperial court. If there was a secret storehouse, it would be rich and invincible.


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong said in a low voice: "if there is a secret library in the bailing family, it must be as rich as the enemy."


    Han three thousand frowned, rich and invincible, this is not money? But he is not interested in money.


    At the time of the earth, after Han 3000 took control of the Nangong family, his financial resources were already the first in the world. At such a high level, money was just a number for him. Although there was a certain difference between the earth and Xuanyuan world, what money could do was limited, which was not something worthy of Han 3000''s pursuit.


    "Just money?" Han 3000 some disappointed said.


    "Master, it''s not only money, rare treasures, or magic weapons. There will be, but this secret library is true or false." At this point, Huang Xiaoyong specially took a look at Bai lingwan''er, and then continued to say: "whether it really exists or not, I don''t know."


    Hearing these words, Bai lingwan''er said with a faint smile: "ignorance. Even now, the imperial court has not given up investigating the secret library. You don''t know, it only shows that you are ignorant."


    Huang Xiaoyong looks at Bai lingwan''er unconvinced, but he doesn''t refute it. After all, this kind of thing is really not something that he can touch at the level of his identity.


    At that time, the extermination of the bailing family was just a piece of news. No one knew what was going on except the high-level officials of the imperial court.


    "I admit that my status is really not high, but it''s just now. Don''t look down on me. One day, I will become the top of the imperial court." Huang Xiaoyong raised his head and said to Bai lingwan''er.


    Want to become a high-level imperial court, the most important point of strength, and as Han 3000''s first apprentice, Huang Xiaoyong is confident that he can become a strong person in the future.


    Bai Ling Wan''er smiles. She can''t judge what Huang Xiaoyong''s future achievements will be. Moreover, according to the current situation, Huang Xiaoyong is very likely to enter the top of the imperial court.


    He broke through two realms in succession. Now he broke through the realms again and became the five lamp realms. This kind of speed is not what ordinary people can do.


    It is because of this that bailing Wan''er will let Han 3000 know that there is a secret library in the bailing family. She hopes to tempt Han 3000 to accept herself as an apprentice.


    Bai lingwan''er is very clear that Han 3000 is the most likely person she has met so far to help her enter the imperial court, so Bai lingwan''er is willing to pay some price for this, because once she misses this opportunity, Bai lingwan''er is afraid that it will be difficult for her to meet Han 3000 again.


    "I believe you really have a secret library, but is there anything in the secret library that interests me?" Han 3000 asks Bai Ling Wan''er.


    "I believe that there is something in the secret library that is suitable for you to use as your own life object. The more powerful your own life object is, the stronger you will become. Even if you are as powerful as a master, if you have a rare one, it will be like a tiger. A master who cherishes his own life object and a master who only uses ordinary life object have very different strengths." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han Sanqian heard Huang Xiaoyong mention the matter of benmingwu, but he didn''t ask much at the beginning. Now he heard Bai lingwan''er say so. It seems that benmingwu is also a very important thing, not dispensable.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but left the room directly.


    He has to think about this matter. After all, he really takes bailing Wan''er as an apprentice. Even if he is involved in the bailing family, he will have to face the trouble with Bailing Wan''er in the future. The gains and losses are not imaginable now.


    "You''re lucky." After Han 3000 left the room, Bai lingwan''er said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded his head with complacency. The word "lucky" was used on him, which is almost perfect. At the beginning, he wanted to kill Han 3000. Who can think of the final result, but he became Han 3000''s Apprentice? And can''t help but get the realm of rapid ascension, is to become a seven star Beast Master.


    These things for Huang Xiaoyong before, have never thought about.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s biggest dream in his life is to be promoted to sidengjing, because in a place like Longyun City, even sidengjing is a very powerful man. Now, Huang even feels that he can become a master one day!


    "It''s no use flattering me if you want to be my younger martial sister. Unless master nods, no one can help you." Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Of course Bailing Wan''er naturally nodded her head. When she said these words, she didn''t want Huang Xiaoyong to say good things to help her, because she knew that the absolute decision was in Han 3000''s hands, and Huang Xiaoyong didn''t have any weight in his words. And the reason why she said that to Huang Xiaoyong was purely out of envy¡° In fact, I''d like to have a younger martial sister, but your identity is really sensitive. If it wasn''t for my master, I''m afraid your identity would have been reported. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° It''s a pity that I gamble with my life, but he is still not willing to help me. It''s the secret of the bailing family. It''s a secret that the imperial court has been searching for for for many years. If it doesn''t attract him, I have no other way. " Bai Ling Wan''er said with some loss¡° Does the bailing family really have a secret library? " Huang Xiaoyong asked suspiciously¡° It''s not a secret in the imperial court that you can find anyone to inquire about. " Bai Ling Wan''er said. Seeing Bai Ling Wan''er speak so freely, he doesn''t seem to be lying. Huang Xiaoyong is excited because he knows that there must be amazing wealth and secrets hidden in the secret library, and the fact that he can be searched by the imperial court for many years is enough to show the weight of the secret library. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 914

    Longyun city.


    In Chen Yuanhai''s study, Chen Tiexin strides forward. His unsteady breathing shows his unstable mood.


    After walking in front of Chen Yuanhai, Chen Tiexin said, "father, you look for me."


    Chen Yuanhai turns his head and looks at his excellent son. In order to become stronger, he has been running for many years. Even though he has suffered setbacks, he has never given up. But now he has nothing to gain. Huang Xiaoyong, a waste who has nothing to do, has got a master, which makes Chen Yuanhai fight for Chen Tiexin.


    Why is God so blind that a man who works hard has no gain, but is a waste and gets the chance he shouldn''t get.


    "Have you heard about Xiaoling city?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    Chen Tiexin nodded. It was this that made him unstable.


    The story of Huang Xiaoyong breaking through the five lights has been sent back to Longyun City, which makes many people in Longyun city astonished. Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Xiaoyong''s master appears, which confirms their previous conjecture.


    Moreover, Chen Tiexin is very familiar with the champion of Xiaoling city. He has gone to Xiaoling city to inquire about him. He is a strong man with seven lights. Of course, Chen Tiexin is no exception. It''s a pity that he doesn''t even have the interest to have a look at Chen Tiexin.


    Now, the strong men in the seven lamp realm are standing in the challenge arena, and they don''t even have the courage to fight master Huang Xiaoyong. This means that Huang Xiaoyong''s mysterious master realm is at least the last three realms, which makes Chen Tiexin feel more unacceptable.


    He can''t accept that his years of hard work are in vain, but Huang Xiaoyong is so lucky.


    What''s more, Huang Xiaoyong has been stagnant in the second lamp realm for many years, but now he is an expert in the fifth lamp realm, which almost makes his eyes red with envy.


    "Ah." Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "son, I''m unfair for you."


    "Father, my qualifications are definitely better than Huang Xiaoyong. I believe that as long as I meet that man, he will accept me as an apprentice." Chen Tiexin said.


    "What do you think?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath, said: "I want to wait for Huang Xiaoyong back to Longyun City, let him help me introduce."


    Chen Yuanhai frowns slightly. Chen Tiexin and Huang Xiaoyong are always at odds. Let Huang Xiaoyong help introduce them. How can he help?


    And without help, Chen Tiexin may be humiliated by Huang Xiaoyong because of this.


    "Have you ever thought about what Huang Xiaoyong will do to you?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    Chen Tiexin nodded his head and said, "of course, I know that with my relationship with him, it is very likely that he will laugh at me, but I still want to have a try. I don''t want to miss such an opportunity."


    Seeing that Chen Tiexin''s attitude was so firm, Chen Yuanhai knew that his persuasion would not be useful. He could only remind him: "you have to be clear that with the strength of the Chen family now, you are no longer qualified to fight against the city Lord''s house. So even if Huang Xiaoyong makes excessive moves, you have to hold back and can''t tear your face with him."


    "Don''t worry, father. I know what to do." Chen Tiexin said.


    Even though he never looked down upon Huang Xiaoyong in his heart, the reality was in front of him. Chen Tiexin was very clear about the gap between the Chen family and the city master''s mansion. If he and Huang Xiaoyong had a direct conflict, it would be very dangerous for the Chen family, which was equivalent to giving the city master''s mansion a good reason to deal with the Chen family.


    Chen Yuanhai doesn''t say much. He still believes in his son. He doesn''t need to worry about his propriety.


    Leaving the study, Chen Tiexin''s jealousy between his eyebrows is very strong. Thinking that Huang Xiaoyong is now in the five lamp world, he feels like a knife in his heart. It''s like Huang Xiaoyong has robbed his own things.


    "Young master, young lady''s mood is unstable again." The servant girl ran to Chen Tiexin anxiously and said anxiously.


    During this period of time, Chen Yanran''s mood is very serious. She is often in a trance. Sometimes she suddenly becomes irritable. Sometimes she is as quiet as a statue.


    Chen Tiexin grits his teeth. He knows that the reason for her sister''s becoming like this is Han Sanqian. It must be that Han Sanqian has done something to Chen Yanran to make her change like this.


    It is necessary to tie the bell.


    It''s a pity that Chen Tiexin has sent all the Chen family''s men, and has not found Han 3000.


    Come to Chen Yanran''s room, everything that can be smashed has become debris on the ground.


    The room was in a mess, like a tornado.


    Chen Yanran''s hair is no longer a goddess.


    "Yan Ran, calm down first, don''t hurt yourself." Chen Tiexin rushed forward and grasped Chen Yanran''s hand.


    Chen Yanran saw Chen Tiexin, first stunned for a while, then anxiously asked: "brother, have you found Han 3000? Where is he? Where is he?"


    Chen Tiexin''s eyes are angry. He can''t imagine what Han Sanqian has done to Chen Yanran, and she will be so lost.


    "I''ve tried my best to find him. Don''t worry. I''ll bring him to you soon." Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yanran suddenly knelt down in front of Chen Tiexin and said in tears: "brother, please help me find Han 3000. I want to see him. I have to see him." Chen Tiexin''s heart is like a knife. For him who has always loved Chen Yanran, it''s very unpleasant to see Chen Yanran kneel down¡° Tell me, what happened? " Chen Tiexin didn''t ask about it before, because he was afraid of exposing the scar in Chen Yanran''s heart. However, seeing Chen Yanran''s present state, he couldn''t help it. He had to know what Han Sanqian had done. What have you done? It is said that Han Sanqian has not done anything. The reason why Chen Yanran has become like this is completely because of Huang Xiaoyong''s words. Moreover, the longer she does not see Han Sanqian, the deeper Chen Yanran''s obsession with this will lead to her constant wishful thinking and emotional instability. Because Chen Yanran is very afraid, she is afraid of things as she imagined, she is afraid of missing a real strong man¡° Brother, don''t ask me. Help me find him. " Chen Yanran said in tears¡° Well, well, if you don''t ask me, I''ll go to him in person. You stay at home. Don''t lose your temper and hurt yourself. " Chen Tiexin said quickly. Chen Yanran nodded, and her mood was slightly stabilized. Leaving Chen Yanran''s room, Chen Tiexin''s face is very blue. He has a strong sense of killing in his heart. He wants to have Han 3000 cramped and skinned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 915

    Han 3000 originally just planned to go to Xiaoling city to see the world. He just wanted to see if Jiang Yingying could be in Xiaoling city. Although he saw the world, there was no trace of Jiang Yingying, and he brought back a trouble, which Han 3000 did not expect.


    ***


    Bai lingwan''er also knows that as long as she is not left behind by Han 3000, she will have a chance, so she is not too worried.


    Not far from Longyun City, Han Sanqian and Huang Xiaoyong go their separate ways and enter the city in two groups. After all, if he is too close to Huang Xiaoyong now, it will inevitably make people suspect his identity.


    "There is no comparison between Xiaoling city and here. Why do you want to stay here?" After entering the city, Bai lingwan''er finds that the prosperity of Longyun city can''t compare with Xiaoling City, so she doesn''t understand the attraction of Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to stay here, but Longyun city is the first city he came to Xuanyuan city to contact. He didn''t choose to stay here. As for why he will continue to stay, it''s because he has the foundation and the influence of Huang Xiaoyong, who can help Han Sanqian do something he doesn''t want to do.


    "If you like a place, do you need a reason? I think it''s very good here." Han 3000 casually perfunctory way.


    This explanation seems far fetched. Bailing Wan''er knows that Han 3000 doesn''t just like it here, but if he doesn''t say it, bailing Wan''er won''t bother to ask.


    Soon after entering the city, Han 3000 found that someone was following him, and it was not as simple as one or two people, which made him feel a little puzzled.


    But he just left Longyun city for a period of time. How could he be targeted? Besides, he has no enemies in Longyun city.


    More importantly, those people''s tracking methods are extremely poor, not only Han 3000 found, even Bai Ling Wan''er can see it.


    "When you enter the city, you will be followed. It seems that you have many enemies here." Bai Ling Wan''er joked.


    Han 3000 touched his nose, and he was just feeling strange. Besides, Han 3000 could only think of Chen Tiexin when he wanted to talk about his enemy. But this guy had humiliated Han 3000 when he left Chen''s residence. Did he want to further his efforts?


    "Maybe." Han 3000 light said.


    In the case of someone tracking, Han Sanqian directly takes Bai lingwan''er back to his home. He doesn''t worry about the exposure of his residence, because only in this way can he show up behind him.


    Into the yard, the garden of flowers and trees, stream water gives a completely different feeling, like a small paradise, pleasant scenery.


    "This is your home?" Bai Ling Wan''er asks Han 3000 unexpectedly.


    "Don''t I deserve such a home?" Han 3000 said with a helpless smile.


    Bailing Wan''er shakes her head. Of course, she doesn''t mean that. She just thinks that everything here is different from other places, and it looks more exquisite under the exquisite design.


    "Did you grow them all yourself?" Bai Ling Wan''er is curious.


    "There are many rooms here, but when I first came in, I only cleaned one room, so if you want to stay here, you can find a room to clean yourself." Han 3000 said.


    When Bai lingwan''er heard this, she was very surprised that Han 3000, a master like him, even had to clean himself, which was unheard of.


    But what she said shocked Han even more.


    "Why can''t I sleep with you?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    Why?


    Han 3000 looked at Bai Ling Wan''er in dismay. This kind of question, do you still need to ask why?


    How could he sleep with Bailing Wan''er for no reason?


    This is only a 16-year-old girl, not to mention Han 3000 is not interested in women other than Su Yingxia. Even if he is a lecher, he will never be abnormal to this degree.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly frowned and said, "here we are."


    Just when Bai Ling Wan''er is puzzled and wants to ask what''s coming, the gate of the yard is suddenly kicked open violently.


    See Chen Tiexin lead a group of Chen family servants full of anger into the yard.


    "It''s you, Chen Tiexin." Han 3000 was a bit surprised, but he thought it was reasonable. In Longyun City, except for Chen Tiexin, no one else seemed to do such a thing.


    But Han 3000 is very curious about why Chen Tiexin did it.


    "Han 3000, I''ll kill you." Chen Tiexin said with gnashing teeth.


    "I have nothing to do with the Chen family. Why do you want to kill me?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    Chen Tiexin clenches his hands, and he can''t control himself, but he must know the truth before Han 3000 dies, and know what Han 3000 has done to Chen Yanran.


    "What did you do to my sister?" Chen Tiexin asked in a deep voice.


    Chen Yanran? Chen Tiexin tracks himself, and Chen Yanran has something to do with it. This makes Han 3000 even more puzzled. Although he and Chen Yanran are nominally husband and wife, they are not husband and wife. How can they do anything to Chen Yanran¡° I think you have some misunderstanding. Nothing happened between me and her. " Han 3000 said. Bai Ling Wan''er looks at this scene with great interest. Han Sanqian can solve this matter in a more simple and crude way. This guy named Chen Tiexin can''t be Han 3000''s opponent, but his domineering manner is eating Han 3000 to death. Maybe he doesn''t know that the man standing in front of him is just an idea, which can make him wander between life and death¡° Nothing? " Chen Tiexin smiles coldly and waves his hand. The servants of Chen''s mansion surround Han 3000¡° I''ll ask you one last time. If you don''t tell me the truth, I want you to die here today. " Chen Tiexin threatened. Han 3000 shrugs helplessly. He doesn''t know anything. How can he explain it? Is it hard to fill the garden with more fertilizer? After all, Chen Tiexin''s menacing appearance is obviously impossible to calm down easily. At this time, a sudden voice rang out: "the eldest son of the Chen family is really a big voice. He dares to kill people in my Longyun city." Huang Xiaoyong walked into the yard with a rambling posture. After looking at Chen Tiexin, he continued: "I didn''t expect to come out and have a look at this kind of good play." Han 3000 laughs. Huang Xiaoyong certainly didn''t stroll around casually. He probably came only after receiving the news, but he really came at the right time to help Han 3000 solve the unnecessary problem. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 916

    Chen Tiexin looks embarrassed. Before, he doesn''t care about the appearance of Huang Xiaoyong. But now, the Chen family is unable to fight against the city Lord''s house, and Huang Xiaoyong''s personal strength is far higher than Chen Tiexin''s, which makes him not qualified to mess around in front of Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, this matter has nothing to do with you." Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong frowned discontentedly, went to Chen Tiexin, and said: "I''m the son of the city leader. You want to kill people in my Longyun City, but you say it has nothing to do with me? Chen Tiexin, you are so bold. Is Longyun city the place where you can act recklessly? "


    Chen Tiexin is speechless. Killing people is a taboo thing. In the case of no one knowing, he can do whatever he wants. But in front of Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the city leader, once he does so, he will be guilty of imprisonment.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, don''t you want this man to die?" Chen Tiexin said that Huang Xiaoyong hated Han 3000 very much before, because Han 3000 robbed Chen Yanran, so Chen Tiexin hopes to use this to persuade Huang Xiaoyong.


    However, it was Huang Xiaoyong''s idea long ago that he wanted Han 3000 to die. Now Huang Xiaoyong is Han 3000''s Apprentice. How could he want Han 3000 to die?


    "Chen Tiexin, the son of my Lord, how can I care with an ordinary people? Besides, your sister, I have long been indifferent to her, but it''s you. I didn''t give up on her before. I should make a good calculation with you." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. He knew that Huang Xiaoyong was coming for himself. This guy must have wanted to express his evil spirit for the past. He just caught this opportunity.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, you are a master of wudengjing now. Do you still need to settle accounts with me?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, then he looked up and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    Is Chen Tiexin still the former Chen Tiexin when he demoted himself to seek compromise?


    Huang Xiaoyong can clearly remember that when Chen Tiexin broke through the two lamp situation, he always boasted that he would become a real strong man in the future, and often belittled Huang Xiaoyong to nothing.


    At that time, Huang Houyi was still a puppet of the three families, so even as the son of the city leader, Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to refute Chen Tiexin''s words.


    Now, the city Lord''s mansion is out of the control of the three families, and Huang Xiaoyong''s own strength has crushed Chen Tiexin.


    "Chen Tiexin, I didn''t expect that your mouth could still say such words." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin has long been psychologically prepared to be humiliated by Huang Xiaoyong. After all, he also treated Huang Xiaoyong like this. This can only be regarded as karma.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Tut tut tut." Huang Xiaoyong shook his head with a sigh and said: "Chen Tiexin, if I remember correctly, you were still showing off in front of me, saying that you would become a real strong one day, but now it seems that you are boasting a little bit, I have five lights, and you are still in two lights."


    Chen Tiexin always thinks that his efforts have not been rewarded, and Huang Xiaoyong is just lucky, so it makes him very unconvinced.


    After hearing Huang Xiaoyong''s words, Chen Tiexin was more dissatisfied, but he had to hold back, because he also hoped that Huang Xiaoyong could help him introduce master.


    "I said I would be strong one day, but it''s not time yet, but I didn''t say you won''t be strong, right?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong took an impatient look at Chen Tiexin and said, "don''t play word games with me. I don''t want to eat this. Take your people with me and get out of here. If I run into you again and make trouble in Longyun City, I will never let Chen family go."


    Chen Tiexin quickly nodded his head and took his servants away.


    He doesn''t dare to stay. Even if he desperately wants to kill Han 3000, Chen Tiexin doesn''t have the courage to fight in front of Huang Xiaoyong. After all, Longyun city is now under the control of the city master''s office. Chen Tiexin knows what will happen if he and Huang Xiaoyong are right.


    After Chen Tiexin and others left, Huang Xiaoyong came to Han 3000.


    "Master, this guy is so blind that he dares to trouble you. If I hadn''t come in time, he would be dead today." Huang Xiaoyong said indignantly.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "Huang Xiaoyong, you now more and more courage, ah, dare to beat around the Bush to test me?"


    Huang Xiaoyong repeatedly waved his hand and explained, "master, I don''t mean that. You misunderstood, misunderstood."


    Han 3000 sighed and said, "if you didn''t come, he would die today, because he didn''t intend to let me go."


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jump straight. So, Chen Tiexin''s luck is really good. It''s only one step away from becoming a corpse.


    "By the way, you come to me. What can I do for you?" Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Shifu, all the people I sent out have answered. I haven''t found your sister." Huang Xiaoyong said that the whole Longyun City, including the nearby villages, had been dug three feet by his men, but there was no news at all. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, it is very likely that Han 3000''s sister is not in Longyun city at all.


    Han 3000 sighs helplessly. Jiang YingYing and he enter the channel of time and space at the same time. How can they not be in the same place? And Xuanyuan world is so big, where will Jiang Yingying be if she is not in Longyun city? A problem that Han 3000 is more worried about is emerging in his heart. If Jiang Yingying is not even in the imperial court, but in other countries, it will become more troublesome¡° It''s not a problem for you to arrange people and go to other cities to look for the money you have now? " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong did extort a lot of money from Xiao family in Xiaoling City, and he didn''t expect the real use of the money. Since Han 3000 put forward such a request, Huang Xiaoyong would not refuse¡° All right, master. I''ll arrange people right away. " Huang Xiaoyong said. After leaving Han 3000''s home, Huang Xiaoyong felt that someone was following him on his way back to the city''s main residence, which made him a little strange. Now he is the strength of wudengjing. How could anyone follow him? Isn''t this about death? After walking into an alley, Huang Xiaoyong deliberately waited for the person who followed him to show up. And that person appears, also did not hide oneself intentionally, unexpectedly walked to Huang Xiaoyong directly in front¡° Chen Tiexin This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 917

    Huang Xiaoyong saw that Chen Tiexin was following him. He was puzzled and strange.


    This guy finally picked up a life in vain. What''s the matter now? He''s following himself. Do you want to die? Can''t he break through the situation? He''s dead. That''s why he wants to commit suicide in this way?


    "Chen Tiexin, are you following me to revenge me?" Huang Xiaoyong light smile, his strength is not afraid of Chen Tiexin, if this guy really has other meaning to him, Huang Xiaoyong can also rely on their own strength to subdue Chen Tiexin.


    "With my strength, how can I retaliate against you? I have a request." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Please?" Huang Xiaoyong laughed and said, "don''t you want me to introduce my master to you?"


    In Xiaoling City, Han 3000 showed up in person to help Huang Xiaoyong. So it''s no secret that Huang Xiaoyong has a master, and it''s no surprise that Chen Tiexin can know.


    "Yes, I hope to take this opportunity to become your younger martial brother." Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong chuckles. He thinks that when Han 3000 was in Chen''s residence, he was driven away by Chen Tiexin. Now he wants to worship his teacher again. It''s ridiculous.


    "Chen Tiexin, how can you be qualified to be my apprentice? I advise you to give up the idea. You will never be his apprentice." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin expected that he would be rejected, but he would not give up easily.


    "Why?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    "There are some things I can''t tell you now, but you will understand later." Huang Xiaoyong said that he knew that Han 3000''s identity in Longyun city would be exposed sooner or later. At that time, not only Chen Tiexin, but also Chen Yanran would understand what she had missed.


    In fact, in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, he can''t wait to see what the Chen family regrets. However, this matter is not for him to lead, so he can only wait slowly.


    "You''re afraid that after I become his apprentice, my realm will be improved more quickly, which will take away your limelight?" Chen Tiexin said.


    It''s very dangerous to say this. Once Huang Xiaoyong is upset, his end will be very miserable. But Chen Tiexin has to do this. This is the method he deliberately used.


    But in fact, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t get angry, instead, he laughed more happily, because he knew why his strength could be improved so fast, it all depended on the role of Ke Hongguo.


    But Chen Tiexin is arrogant to think that his talent is higher, so he can achieve faster realm promotion. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Chen Tiexin, I know you are very conceited, but after so many years, don''t you understand why those people don''t accept you as an apprentice? Is it because you have too much talent and they are afraid that you will surpass?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered.


    In the matter of talent, Chen Tiexin is infatuated with self-confidence, and it is because of this that he will travel south and North. Even in the case of nothing, Chen Tiexin still thinks that those people don''t know the Pearl of dust.


    "Isn''t it?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong can''t help laughing again. In his eyes, Chen Tiexin is like a complete brain wreck. Such a strange idea can even be produced in his mind.


    When he came to Chen Tiexin, Huang Xiaoyong patted Chen Tiexin on the shoulder and said, "Chen Tiexin, when will you admit that you are a waste?"


    Chen Tiexin''s face turned pale. He was highly expected by the Chen family. No one ever dared to say that he was a waste.


    Although he had expected to be humiliated by Huang Xiaoyong for a long time, the word waste is far beyond Chen Tiexin''s tolerance.


    "Angry? What''s the use? Can you beat me? And do you know how ridiculous it is that you want to be a teacher Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    Chen Tiexin clenched his hands and controlled his impending outburst. As Huang Xiaoyong said, he was not Huang Xiaoyong''s opponent at all. Even if he really fought, it was him who suffered losses.


    "Chen Tiexin, you''ll know how funny the joke is if you really think about it." With these words, Huang Xiaoyong left.


    Chen Tiexin''s clenched fists exuded fishy red. This is because he clenched his fists too hard, so his fingernails scratched on the palm of his hand.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, one day, I, Chen Tiexin, will step on your head and return all these humiliations to you." Chen Tiexin said with gnashing teeth.


    Back at Chen''s residence, Chen Tiexin finds Chen Yanran.


    "Sister, I have found Han 3000. I had a chance to kill that waste, but Huang Xiaoyong ruined it. Don''t worry, my brother will find another chance to avenge you." Chen Tiexin said to Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran looks for Han 3000, not for revenge, but to prove her idea.


    Now hear Chen Tiexin say want to kill Han 3000, this let Chen Yanran immediately flustered God.


    "Brother, what have you done to offend him again?" Chen Yanran asked.


    Offend him?


    Can we use the word "offend" to teach that rubbish a lesson?


    Chen Tiexin disdained a smile, said: "sister, with my Chen family''s status, do you still fear that he will not succeed, why use the word offend." Chen Yanran''s face is like ashes. She wants to find Han 3000. In addition to proving her idea, she hopes to ease the relationship between Chen Jia and Han 3000. Chen Tiexin''s appearance obviously intensifies the hatred between Chen Jia and Han 3000, which is not the result Chen Yanran wants¡° Brother, where is he? I''ll see him in person. " Chen Yanran said¡° Sister, don''t worry. I''ll take his body back to Chen''s house. What are you going to see him for now? " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yanran flustered shook her head, said: "brother, you don''t understand, you don''t understand why I want to find him." Chen Tiexin really doesn''t understand this reason. He racked his brains to think that Han Sanqian might have done something wrong to Chen Yanran, so Chen Yanran recently wanted to find Han Sanqian¡° Han 3000 is not as simple as we think. The Chen family can''t offend him any more. " Chen Yanran said. Chen Tiexin frowned. With the status of Chen family, we can''t offend Han 3000. Isn''t that a joke¡° Sister, are you confused? Han 3000 is such a waste. Does the Chen family still need to pay attention to him? " Chen Tiexin thought laughably said¡° No, it''s not like this, it''s not like this, brother. I doubt that he''s hiding his strength. I doubt that everything is done by him. In fact, he''s a master. " Chen Yanran explained¡° Master? " Hearing these two words, Chen Tiexin couldn''t help laughing. Han 3000 is a master. Isn''t that the same as Huang Xiaoyong''s saying that he is a waste? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 918

    Chen Tiexin touched Chen Yanran''s forehead, because he thought that Chen Yanran would say this kind of words, it must be because she was ill. Otherwise, how could she think Han 3000 was a master?


    "Sister, I know you are in a trance recently. Have a good rest." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran pushed away Chen Tiexin''s hand and said, "I don''t need to rest. Brother, what I said is true. You take me to see him. I want to prove it."


    "Well, don''t make a fool of yourself. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Chen Tiexin finished and was ready to leave.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Yanran quickly grabbed Chen Tiexin''s hand and said: "brother, you believe me, my intuition can''t be wrong. At the beginning, Wang Xie''s family took the strong men of the four lamp realm to coerce me. It was Han 3000 who took the master away and never came back."


    "And Huang Xiaoyong, he took more than ten two lamp realm masters to rob and kill Han 3000 outside the city, but none of them came back."


    "You know what happened in Longyan mountain range. At that time, I only had Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong around me. With Huang Xiaoyong''s strength, it was impossible to accept Seven Star beasts. Han 3000 did all this."


    This call seems to be reasonable, but Chen Tiexin thinks that Chen Yanran is confused. According to her, isn''t Huang Xiaoyong''s master Han 3000? How can this be possible?


    "You said that Huang Xiaoyong wanted to kill Han 3000, but you guessed that Han 3000 was Huang Xiaoyong''s master again. Do you think that''s true?" Chen Tiexin said helplessly.


    It''s true that this is not true, but Chen Yanran knows that there must be many things she doesn''t know and can''t guess.


    And before she meets Han 3000, Chen Yanran will not deny her idea.


    "Brother, is it true? You can take me to see Han 3000." Chen Yanran a face request of say.


    Chen Tiexin doesn''t want his sister to meet that waste, and he brings back a woman. Chen Tiexin is afraid that Chen Yanran will be more stimulated when she meets her.


    Now she has some mental disorders. Chen Tiexin doesn''t want Chen Yanran to get worse because of this.


    "Take a good look at miss. If she leaves Chen''s house, you are the only one to ask." Chen Tiexin said to the servant girl, this is to ban Chen Yanran.


    The servant girl didn''t dare to speak, she could only nod her head.


    After Chen Tiexin left, Chen Yanran, in a trance, sat on the edge of the bed, as if she had lost her soul.


    "Miss, I also think your idea is too far from the mark. Don''t you know what kind of person Han 3000 is? How can he be a master? And how can he be kicked out of the Chen family by the young master when he is so powerful?" The maid said to Chen Yanran, hoping to calm Chen Yanran''s mood.


    However, Chen Yanran''s current state is that oil and salt will not enter. Unless she can prove it herself, what anyone says will not work for her.


    "Help me find out where Han 3000 is. I''m going to see him." Chen Yan Ran orders a way to the servant girl.


    As Chen Yanran''s servant girl, all she has to do is to meet any of Chen Yanran''s requirements. But just now, Chen Tiexin has already given an order that Chen Yanran is absolutely not allowed to leave Chen''s residence.


    "Miss, don''t embarrass me. The young master ordered me to look at you and don''t want you to leave the Chen family. If I help you, the young master won''t let me go." Said the servant girl.


    Chen Yanran looks at the maid like frost and says, "are you afraid that he won''t let you go? Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Miss." The servant girl was so scared that she knelt on the ground and said repeatedly, "please don''t embarrass me, miss. I''m just a servant. You and the young master, I dare not offend anyone."


    "Don''t worry, I will bear the consequences of this matter, but if you don''t help me now, you should be very clear about the consequences." Chen Yanran said in a cold voice.


    The maid was scared to cry directly. She knew that although the young lady was approachable at ordinary times, she was also like a snake and scorpion. If she was really upset, the consequences would be very serious.


    "Miss, I can ask you secretly, but I can''t guarantee if I can really find out." Said the servant girl.


    "Go ahead."


    Soon after Chen Tiexin returned to his room, Chen Yuanhai came.


    "Well, is Han 3000 dead?" Chen Yuanhai asked directly.


    "Originally I had a chance to kill Han 3000, but at the critical moment, Huang Xiaoyong appeared." Chen Tiexin sighed and said.


    "Huang Xiaoyong went to you on purpose." Chen Yuanhai said slightly angry.


    Chen Tiexin nodded, now is Huang Xiaoyong revenge his opportunity, so Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance did not let Chen Tiexin have too many accidents.


    "Have you asked him about his master?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    About this matter, Chen Tiexin was thinking deeply just now.


    Looking back on what Huang Xiaoyong said in the alley, Chen Tiexin feels very strange.


    The truth floats in the world.


    What is the truth? With Chen Yanran''s conjecture, Chen Tiexin can''t help thinking that Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong''s master, is really a strong man? But when Han 3000 was blown out of Chen''s residence, he didn''t show any strength. How can a really powerful man be so cowardly¡° Father, do you think Han 3000 is a strong man? " Chen Tiexin asked¡° "The strong?" Chen Yuanhai chuckled and said, "are you stupid? How can you think so? If Han 3000 were strong, I''m afraid the Chen family would have been destroyed." Chen Tiexin also thinks so, but Chen Yanran and Huang Xiaoyong''s words really make Chen Tiexin confused. Next, Chen Tiexin tells Chen Yuanhai what Chen Yanran has said, as well as his dialogue with Huang Xiaoyong. I hope Chen Yuanhai can help him analyze it. After listening to this, Chen Yuanhai''s expression became dignified. All the things really had something to do with Han 3000. Han 3000 happened to be involved in the strange disappearance of Si Deng Jing, the more than ten Er Deng Jing that Huang Xiaoyong had brought out of the city, and the middle area of Longyan mountains. It was really strange. What is more important is Huang Xiaoyong''s so-called truth. If this truth is also related to Han 3000, Han 3000''s identity is worthy of re examination¡° At the beginning, the strong man in the four lamp realm disappeared in my Chen family mansion? " Chen Yuanhai asked¡° Not bad. " Chen Tiexin responded. Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath, said: "if he died in my Chen family, his body must also be in the Chen family."¡° Father, do you mean that if you can find the body of the four lamp realm master, it will prove Han 3000''s strength? " Chen Tiexin asked suspiciously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 919

    Chen Yuanhai nodded. This is the only way he can think of at present. Since he has such a guess, he should confirm it. In case Han 3000 is really a strong man, maybe he can find a way to save him.


    "Since it is possible to do so, it is also good to prove it." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Although Chen Tiexin felt that the possibility of this incident was very small, since Chen Yuanhai asked to do so, he had to come down. Moreover, if the body was really in Chen''s residence, it would not be difficult for his servants to find it.


    Of course, in Chen Tiexin''s heart, he doesn''t want Han 3000 to be a strong man, because he not only looks down on Han 3000, but also has an irreconcilable grudge with Han 3000. If Han 3000 is really a strong man, it''s not a little bit hard for Chen Tiexin to attack him, and if he offends such a person, Chen Tiexin will have a hard time in the future.


    At the same time, Chen Yanran''s servant girl has left Chen''s mansion. Although Chen Tiexin orders her to take good care of Chen Yanran, she has to do so under Chen Yanran''s pressure. After all, this young lady is not something she can offend.


    Han 3000 other hospital.


    Bailing Wan''er asked to live in the same room with Han 3000, but after Han 3000 forced her to refuse, bailing Wan''er had to clean the room next to Han 3000. Fortunately, the engineering quantity was not large, and it was not a difficult thing for bailing Wan''er.


    But there is one thing that makes Bai lingwan''er very unconvinced, because whenever a man sees her, his eyes will be full of lust. This desire is to possess her, but Han 3000 doesn''t show this at all. Bai lingwan''er has doubts about herself for the first time.


    Can she attract only ordinary men?


    Han 3000, a really powerful person, doesn''t like her at all?


    Looking at herself in the bronze mirror, Bai lingwan''er deliberately raises her long hair behind her ears. There is no flaw in her delicate face. Her beauty almost has no dead corner. But why does Han 3000 refuse her to take the initiative to throw herself in the arms?


    "Is he, as other adults say, not capable of that?" Bai Ling Wan''er guessed to herself.


    "What else can I do if I can''t tempt her with beauty?" Bai Ling Wan''er looks dejected.


    Beauty is not good, even the secret library of the bailing family can''t make Han 3000 moved, which makes bailing Wan''er feel helpless.


    But she can''t give up becoming Han 3000''s apprentice, because Han 3000 is not only the strongest person she has seen so far in her life, but also she believes that Han 3000''s realm can''t be compared with those of the imperial court. Such a person is most suitable to be her master.


    Of course, the husband can also, but he is not a real man, want to become a husband and wife more unrealistic.


    "Can you cook?" At this time, Han 3000 went to the door of the room and asked Bai lingwan''er.


    Although Bai lingwan''er was born into a wealthy family, her nurse just took care of her until she was ten years old and then left secretly. In the last six years, Bai lingwan''er lived alone and her cooking skills had been honed for a long time.


    "Yes." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "From now on, it''s up to you to cook at home." Han 3000 said.


    "Why? I''m not your apprentice, let alone your wife. Why should I cook for you? " Bai Ling Wan''er says to Han 3000 with an unconvinced face.


    "If you don''t cook, you still have a second choice, which is to leave my home. Why should I let you live here for nothing?" Han 3000 said.


    Bai Ling Wan''er was disheartened and could only say, "I''m just talking about it. Don''t take it seriously."


    "I''m just talking about it." Han 3000 smiles.


    This little girl always wants to talk about the conditions with him, but how can she have the qualification to talk about the conditions? How can she not bow to others.


    Bailing Wan''er is good at cooking. When Han 3000 was tidying up the garden in the yard, he soon smelled the fragrance from the kitchen and couldn''t help walking to the kitchen.


    Looking at Bai Ling Wan''er''s skillful operation, Han 3000 said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you really have a good hand. It seems that it''s worth letting you stay."


    "If you can make me an apprentice or a wife, I can make more delicious food for you." Bai Ling Wan''er smiles. Her smile is charming.


    "When can dinner be served?" Han 3000 can''t help asking.


    Bai lingwan''er is not angry to see Han 3000 deliberately avoid her topic. Anyway, as long as she can stay with Han 3000, she will still have a chance. As long as she has perseverance, the iron pestle can be ground into a needle.


    Just as we were preparing for dinner, another uninvited guest came to the other hospital.


    As Chen Yanran''s servant girl, Han 3000 is also very familiar with her, but Chen Tiexin just left, the servant girl came again, let Han 3000 some don''t understand.


    "What are you doing here?" Han 3000 tone indifferent asked.


    When the maid sees Bai lingwan''er, she is not angry. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 had just been driven out of the Chen family, and she would find another lover so soon. What''s more important is that the woman''s appearance didn''t lose her at all. She doesn''t know how Han 3000 cheated the girl.


    "My lady wants to see you." The servant girl says coldly¡° I have nothing to do with her. If she wants to see me, I''ll visit her. What''s the reason? " Han 3000 said¡° Miss has been banned, so she can''t leave the Chen house, but these days, miss has been looking for you. " The servant girl said that she was able to leave Chen''s residence, but she also made a lot of excuses. Under Chen Tiexin''s supervision, Chen Yanran had almost no chance to leave Chen''s residence¡° "To me?" Han 3000 looks at the servant girl doubtfully. There is no emotion between him and Chen Yanran. This miss of Chen family can''t really feel for him. How can she find him for no reason¡° If the young lady had not saved you at the beginning, you would have died now, and now the young lady wants to see you, shouldn''t you go to see her out of gratitude? " Said the servant girl. Although Han 3000 didn''t know what happened when he was in a coma, he had been in a coma for a long time. If it wasn''t for Chen Yanran, he might have really died. Although Chen Yanran left him for a purpose, he saved his life, which Han 3000 can''t deny¡° Did she say anything to me? What''s more, I can''t just go to Chen''s mansion now, can I? " Han 3000 said¡° If you disguise yourself as a servant, I can take you to Chen''s residence. As for what Miss wants from you, I don''t know. " Said the servant girl. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 920

    "No


    Han 3000 hasn''t answered yet. Bai Ling Wan''er, who looks like frost, says.


    She doesn''t want Han 3000 to see any woman now. For Bai lingwan''er, any woman close to Han 3000 is a threat to her.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Bai lingwan''er''s hostility is just like someone wants to rob her husband. This little girl doesn''t really take herself as a candidate for her husband in her heart, does she?


    "Who are you? Are you qualified to speak here?" The servant girl looks at Bai lingwan''er coldly. She is very dissatisfied with the appearance of Bai lingwan''er. Now Bai lingwan''er even dares to interrupt without any reason. This is to bump into the muzzle of the gun, which gives her a chance to scold Bai lingwan''er.


    "I''m her wife." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    The servant girl clenched her teeth. Although she guessed this when she saw Bai Ling Wan''er, she didn''t expect that it was true.


    How long has Han Sanqian been driven out of Chen''s residence? He found a new woman so soon. This is a feeling that he doesn''t care about the young lady at all.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. We''re just friends. I don''t think it''s necessary to meet Chen Yanran. I owe her. In fact, I''ve already given it to her." Han 3000 light said, don''t say Wang Xie two to threaten Chen Yanran things, only in the Longyan mountains, Han 3000 saved Chen Yanran a life.


    One life equals one life, and the two are already clear.


    "Han 3000, do you have to be so ungrateful?" Said the servant girl gnashing her teeth.


    "Ungrateful?" Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and was driven out of Chen''s residence. Although Chen Tiexin did it, Chen Yanran must have acquiesced.


    Since Chen Yanran has taken the initiative to draw a clear line between them, how can we talk about the four words of ingratitude?


    "Isn''t it true, miss, how can you be so heartless because you have lost your soul for you?" Said the servant girl.


    driven to distraction?


    Han three thousand more don''t understand the meaning of servant girl this sentence, he and Chen Yan Ran have never had emotional time, and Chen Yan Ran always treat him as a stranger, how can he be lost for him?


    If there is a longer time contact, Chen Yanran fell in love with Han Sanqian, which may make sense, but there is no emotional exchange between the two people, and even the time to meet is very little.


    "She can''t come to me because she likes me. What is it for?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Miss won''t say. Even if the young master wants to ask, Miss won''t talk about it. But she says some things can only be confirmed if she wants to find you." Said the servant girl.


    Confirm something?


    Han three thousand frowned, it is difficult that his strength is not carefully exposed, was Chen Yanran found?


    If so, Chen Yanran''s bewilderment can be explained.


    After all, it is not impossible for her to know that she is a strong man and change her mind or want to go back to Chen''s home.


    However, for Han 3000, Chen''s residence was just a dispensable life experience. He didn''t care.


    "Tell your lady that I don''t need to see her. You can go." Han 3000 directly issued the order.


    Seeing that the servant girl was still unwilling to go, bailing Wan''er stood up and went to the servant girl. She said with high spirit: "can''t you understand people''s words? Don''t you go quickly."


    The servant girl is the servant of Chen''s mansion. As the saying goes, it''s up to her master to beat a dog. How can she tolerate a little girl talking to herself in this manner.


    "What are you? Why should I listen to you?" The servant girl looks at Bai Ling Wan''er coldly.


    Although bailing Wan''er is still a girl, she was born into the bailing family. She has a congenital strong momentum, and she has long been unhappy with the servant girl, because the servant girl looks at Han 3000 with an indescribable contempt, just as she deliberately looks down on Han 3000.


    Pop!


    Bai Ling Wan''er slapped the servant girl''s face with a loud slap. She said in a cold voice, "hurry up, or I''ll be rude to you."


    The servant girl covers her face and looks at Bai lingwan''er in disbelief. She never thinks that Bai lingwan''er dares to fight against her.


    "Dead girl, I will make you regret, let you kneel in front of me to apologize." The servant girl puts cruel words way.


    Bailing Wan''er raised her hand again, and didn''t mean to be polite to the servant girl.


    Seeing this, the servant girl had to run away.


    Back at the table, Bai lingwan''er continued to eat, beating people, as if nothing had happened.


    But the pressure on the table is much lower.


    "What''s the relationship between her lady and you?" After a long silence, bailing Wan''er can''t help asking Han 3000. Listening to her tone, she seems to be a little jealous.


    "In the past, the relationship between husband and wife was still nominal. Chen Yanran just used me as a tool." Han 3000 said.


    "Really nothing happened?" Bai Ling Wan''er looks at Han 3000 doubtfully.


    Han 3000 put down the bowl and chopsticks, light said: "these things, I don''t need to explain to you, you don''t stand in my business." Bai lingwan''er gritted her teeth. Now she really has no position to take care of these things, but other women have relations with Han 3000. She feels very uncomfortable in her heart, just like the feeling that her beloved things are going to be taken away¡° You can''t have anything to do with any woman but me. " Bai Ling Wan''er said¡° By the way, I forgot to tell you that I''ve already been married, and I even have children. " Han Sanqian laughs and says that although Su Yingxia and Han Nian are not the people of Xuanyuan world, in Han Sanqian''s concept, whether it is the earth or the Xuanyuan world, this will not affect his loyalty to Su Yingxia. Bailing Wan''er''s face was very white. She never thought that Han 3000 was a married man and a father. However, Bai lingwan''er''s face soon eased down. In Xuanyuan world, polygamy is the norm. Even if Han 3000 has a wife and children, it will not affect her to become Han 3000''s woman. Although bailing Wan''er thinks that she can be Han 3000''s wife or apprentice, she obviously wants to be a wife, because only in this way can she completely bind Han 3000 and herself together and get Han 3000''s help when she avenges the bailing family¡° Bai lingwan''er, I know you want me to avenge you, but it''s not the best way, and it''s absolutely impossible between me and you. " Before Han 3000 left the table, he said to Bai lingwan''er, this is a very firm attitude to show his ideas. But Bai Ling Wan''er pretended not to hear it, and didn''t care at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 921

    "What''s wrong with your face? Did my brother find out? "


    After the servant girl returned to Chen''s residence, Chen Yanran saw the swelling on her face and mistakenly thought it was Chen Tiexin. For a moment, she was still a little distressed. After all, she asked her servant girl to go to Han 3000, so she felt guilty.


    "Miss, I see Han 3000." Said the servant girl.


    "Where is he? Why didn''t you bring him to me?" Hearing these three words of Han 3000, Chen Yanran''s emotion is instantly excited. She wants to see Han 3000''s heart is very urgent.


    "Miss, it was his wife who hurt my face." The maid continued.


    "Wife!"


    Chen Yanran''s ears are like spring thunder.


    Han 3000 already has a wife!


    How could that be.


    How long has he been away from Chen''s residence? How can he have a wife so soon?


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath and asked, "what''s the matter? Where did he get his wife?"


    "Miss, you don''t really like Han 3000, do you?" The servant girl doesn''t understand. She really can''t understand why the young lady wants to find Han 3000, and now there is a new woman. What''s worth the young lady''s nostalgia for?


    "I''m looking for him not because I like him, but for other reasons, which is related to the status of the Chen family in Longyun city in the future." Chen Yanran said.


    "But he has made it very clear that you have nothing to do with him anymore, so he won''t come to see you." Said the servant girl.


    "Where does he live? Take me to see him. I have to see him." Chen Yanran said.


    "Miss, the young master ordered people to look at you. You have no chance to leave the Chen residence. You''d better give up." Said the servant girl.


    Chen Yanran shakes her head.


    Give up?


    These two words are absolutely impossible for her. Before confirming Han 3000''s strength, she will never give up meeting Han 3000.


    "Do something for me. I must see him, and I have to." Chen Yanran said in a tone of command.


    The servant girl has a helpless expression. In her eyes, Chen Yanran is like a crazy devil. How can Han 3000 be worth her taking the risk to meet her?


    If Chen Tiexin knew about it, Chen Yanran would not be punished, but the maid would not escape.


    "Miss, if you let the young master know, I will die." Said the servant girl.


    "If I don''t see Han 3000, you will die." Chen Yanran face such as frost said.


    When Han 3000 was driven out of Chen''s residence, Chen Yanran didn''t care. At that time, she never dreamed that she would be so eager to see Han 3000.


    The next day, Chen Tiexin and Chen Yuanhai met in the backyard,


    Chen Yuanhai sprinkles the fish in his hand, and the koi in the pool turn up numerous waves in order to grab food.


    "Father, I''ve ordered people to search all the places in the house where we can hide corpses, but nothing has been found. It seems that our guess is wrong." When he said this, Chen Tiexin showed a reassuring expression, because he didn''t want it to be true.


    Chen Yuanhai frowned. If the strong man in sidengjing didn''t die, how could he leave the Chen family for no reason?


    It''s impossible for Han Sanqian to let the four lamp strongmen leave with one mouth. This is unrealistic at all.


    "Have you searched every corner? Is there anything left out?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    "There can''t be any omission, father. We should think too much." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "but why did the experts brought by the Wangxie family leave inexplicably? What''s the explanation for the middle part of the Longyan mountains?"


    "There is no doubt that Huang Xiaoyong has a master. All this has something to do with Huang Xiaoyong''s master. We can''t connect his master with Han 3000." Chen Tiexin said.


    "But Huang Xiaoyong''s words, is it just casual talk, no other deep meaning?" Chen Yuanhai was puzzled.


    On this issue, Chen Tiexin also thought about it carefully. In his opinion, it may be that Huang Xiaoyong just wanted to hide his identity for his master.


    "Father, I think Huang Xiaoyong deliberately distracts our attention in order to conceal his real body for his master. I think he is afraid that we will find out." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai shakes his head and smiles, afraid to be found out?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    If the Chen family really dares to go to the bottom of the matter, the strong man can destroy the Chen family overnight. How can he be afraid?


    "Look again, even if it''s the place you''ve looked for, check it again, and then see if all the land in your home has been turned over." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin sighed. In his opinion, this is an unnecessary waste of manpower. It''s impossible. Why waste time?


    "The ban on your sister''s feet has also been lifted. Maybe it''s safer for her to meet Han 3000." Chen Yuanhai continued.


    "Father, how can this work? Sister''s current situation, we must not go to see Han 3000." Chen Tiexin retorts. Chen Yuanhai turned around, looked at Chen Tiexin and said, "do you know that if this matter is not determined, our Chen family will live in a huge shadow. No matter he is a real waste or a strong man in seclusion, we need real evidence to prove that our arbitrariness is likely to lead to the collapse of the Chen family." Seeing Chen Yuanhai''s tough attitude, although Chen Tiexin is still a little reluctant, he can only accept it. After all, Chen Yuanhai is the only one to decide the present Chen family¡° Yes, father. I''ll go and tell my servants to do things first. "¡° Go ahead. " After Chen Tiexin left, Chen Yuanhai spilled all the fish in his hand, and the koi scrambled for food, causing a huge splash. Just as Chen Tiexin was ready to sigh that even the fish needed to work hard to live, his eyes suddenly changed. The land of corpses! Chen Tiexin has ordered people to look for all corners of Chen''s residence, but this pond seems to have been ignored by Chen Tiexin. Isn''t sinking the bottom of the corpse pond the best choice? Chen Yuanhai''s breath suddenly changed, and his intuition told him that the body of the strong man in the four lamp scene was probably in this pond¡° Call Chen Tiexin back immediately. " Chen Yuanhai said to the housekeeper beside him. The housekeeper was very old, but he soon called Chen Tiexin back¡° Father, what else can I do for you? " Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai¡° You haven''t looked for this pond, have you Chen Yuanhai asked¡° Father, the koi is your favorite. How dare I move it? " Chen Tiexin said¡° Let the servants let the water out. " Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Tiexin frowned, Chen Yuanhai said so, he immediately understood Chen Yuanhai''s meaning. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 922

    Chen Tiexin was searched inside and outside the whole Chen family residence, and nothing was found. However, Chen Tiexin did not dare to move this backyard pond, because this pond of koi is Chen Yuanhai''s favorite.


    And this pond is really a good place to hide corpses. Since Chen Yuanhai has already spoken, Chen Tiexin immediately called his servants.


    As the water level of the pond gradually drops, Chen Tiexin becomes more and more nervous, even breathing quickly. This reaction shows that he is worried and afraid. He is afraid that there will really be a corpse here. He is afraid that Han 3000 is just as they expected.


    You know, when Chen Tiexin drove Han 3000 out of Chen''s residence, he deliberately set up a situation for Han 3000, which caused many onlookers. He deliberately wanted those people to see Han 3000''s jokes, hoping to make Han 3000 famous in Longyun city.


    Chen Tiexin has done this step, leaving no way for himself. He can''t imagine how to face this matter if Han 3000 is really a strong man.


    "Father, do you think the body is really in here?" Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai''s expression is more and more dignified, because thinking about it, this is the easiest place to hide a corpse in the whole Chen family residence, so it''s reasonable that we can''t find a corpse in other places.


    But Chen Yuanhai can''t decide whether he is or not.


    "We can only know when we see the result." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin no longer spoke, but quietly waited.


    The water level doesn''t drop fast, but they don''t feel anxious at all. Even Chen Tiexin hopes that the water will never be dried. Only in this way can he have an excuse to escape from reality.


    In the evening, the water level of the pond is knee high. In this case, almost everything at the bottom of the pond can be seen to the naked eye.


    An unidentified human object appeared in front of them.


    This situation makes Chen Tiexin pale. This pond can''t drown people for no reason. If there is a corpse, it is most likely that he is the master of the four lamp realm.


    "Father." Chen Tiexin takes a deep breath and shouts to Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai''s hand trembled slightly, which was not the result he wanted to see, but it was not the result he could escape.


    "Let the servants see what''s going on." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin immediately said to the servants beside him, "go and get it and see what it is."


    Several servants directly into the water, close to the humanoid, they smell a stench.


    "Master, master, this is the body."


    "Lift it up." Chen Yuanhai said with an iron face.


    The corpse has been submerged for a long time. The corpse has risen, and it will rot at the touch of it. Several servants endure their nausea and fight the corpse back to the shore.


    After Chen Yuanhai approached, he was not frightened by the appearance of the corpse. Instead, he asked the servants nearby, "have you ever seen this man?"


    The best person to identify the body is Chen Yanran, but Chen Yuanhai doesn''t want to let Chen Yanran know about it at present, and Chen Yuanhai doesn''t want to scare Chen Yanran on such a terrible side.


    Several servants nearby did not speak, which excluded the possibility of their knowing each other.


    Chen Yuanhai continued to ask, "who was present when Wang Xie and his family came to my Chen house?"


    "Master, the Housekeeper should be aware of this. It was he who received the owners of the Wang and Xie families." Said a servant.


    "Where is the housekeeper? Get him for me at once."


    After a while, a middle-aged and old man came panting. When he saw the body on the ground, he was frightened by the rotten body and sat on the ground.


    "Look at this man. Do you know him?" Chen Yuanhai said to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper trembled with fright and said, "master, this matter has nothing to do with me. I didn''t kill people. Please be aware of it."


    Chen Yuanhai looked at the housekeeper helplessly and said, "if you can kill him, can you still use him as the housekeeper of my Chen family? I know you didn''t kill people. I''ll show you the appearance of this man. Do you know him?"


    The housekeeper just looked at it and his legs became weak. How could he have the courage to look at it again? He shook his head and said, "master, I don''t know, I don''t know."


    At this time, Chen Tiexin walked up to the housekeeper, grabbed the housekeeper''s neck and said, "open your eyes and have a good look, or you will go to huangquan road to accompany him."


    This sentence almost scared the housekeeper to pee, so he had to open his eyes and carefully looked at the body.


    Although the body''s appearance has changed, but through the general outline can still see his previous appearance.


    After seeing the face, the housekeeper''s expression became dull.


    "This... This, this is not..."


    "It''s nothing. You should say it quickly." Chen Tiexin said impatiently.


    "Young master, isn''t this the four lamp realm master that Wang Xie and his family brought? How could he die here?" The housekeeper was frightened and said that Wang Xie and his family came to Chen''s house to make trouble that day. The housekeeper personally received them. He also observed the master of four lights, so the housekeeper remembered his appearance very clearly.


    That day, the housekeeper thought that the young lady wanted to compromise with the Wang and Xie families. After all, they came with experts. But later, I heard that the four lamp realm master disappeared for no reason, and the Wang and Xie families still failed to return. At that time, the housekeeper still wondered how a living man could disappear for no reason. Only at this moment did the housekeeper know that it was not disappearing, it was dead, and it was still in the backyard pond! But the whole Chen family mansion, who can be the opponent of the four lamp realm master, who has the strength to kill him¡° Ah, young master, what''s the matter with you? " Housekeeper suddenly found Chen Tiexin paralyzed on the ground, quickly concerned about the way. Chen Tiexin, whose face is as white as paper, has weak limbs and no strength to stand. After confirming the identity of the corpse, it is enough to show that he has made a terrible mistake. He drives a real strong man out of the Chen residence. For many years, Chen Tiexin traveled all over the imperial court to find a high-level master and worship him as a teacher, so as to improve his cultivation. However, such a strong man appeared in Chen''s mansion, and he even passed this opportunity. Moreover, the existence of such a hatred makes Chen Tiexin feel desperate¡° Young master, are you all right The housekeeper wants to help Chen Tiexin, but his strength can''t help him at all. Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath and said to the housekeeper and the servants, "go and deal with the body. No one can know about this." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 923

    "Housekeeper, this is the master of the four lamp realm. How could the corpse be in the backyard pond?"


    After the housekeeper and his servants left with the corpse, some unknown servants asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper also finds it strange that if he were an ordinary man, he would be excused for accidentally falling and dying in the pond, but this man is the Master Wang Xie and his family came to deal with the Chen family. It is absolutely impossible to say that he fell and drowned in the pond.


    And look at Chen Tiexin''s reaction, this person''s death is definitely not simple, otherwise, he can''t have that kind of shock reaction.


    "I remember that the strong men in the four lamp fields seemed to have been taken away by that rubbish. It was because they were taken away that they disappeared inexplicably." Said the housekeeper.


    "Housekeeper, are you kidding?" The man began to laugh. Not only that, but also the others.


    "Housekeeper, you don''t want to say that it''s the trash who killed this man."


    "How can it be? He''s a loser who has been in a coma for nearly half a year in Chen''s family. How can he kill the master of sidengjing?"


    "Yes, this is the strong one in the four lamp realm. In our Longyun City, it''s a first-class master."


    Listening to these words, the housekeeper''s face suddenly changed.


    On the surface, it''s really impossible, but judging from Chen Tiexin''s reaction, it''s very likely that Han Sanqian did it.


    Why did Chen Tiexin react in fright? Even if the strong man in the four lamp world died in Chen''s residence, what''s the relationship between Wang and Xie?


    The only possibility is that his death is not simple. That''s why Chen Tiexin is too scared.


    "Don''t guess. It has nothing to do with us." After that, the housekeeper paused and continued, "and don''t mention that person again. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Be careful that you will be killed if you talk too much."


    If the housekeeper said that, the servants would not dare to talk.


    By the pond.


    Chen Yuanhai and his son are both as if they lost their souls, although they can still find an excuse to say that even if the four lamp realm master died in the pond, Han 3000 may not have done it.


    But this reason is too far fetched, even Chen Yuanhai himself did not believe it.


    Is it difficult to find the second person who is qualified to kill the strong man in sidengjing in the whole Chen family mansion?


    And that day, the strong man in the four lamp realm disappeared after he was taken away by Han 3000, so there is only one explanation for this matter, that is, Han 3000 hid his realm!


    He killed not only the strong man in sidengjing, but also Huang Xiaoyong''s seven star beast. These two things almost made Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin feel desperate.


    "Is that true, dad?" All of a sudden, Chen Tiexin slapped himself in the face. He hoped that he was dreaming, but the pain on his face told him that it was reality.


    Chen Tiexin at this time, endless regret.


    He used to think that Han 3000 would be elated when he was driven out of Chen''s residence, but now he has no other emotions except regret.


    Chen Yuanhai raised a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth. This should have been an opportunity for the Chen family to become stronger in Longyun city. He could even occupy the city leader''s office and rule the whole Longyun city. But now, the Chen family is in danger.


    Who knows when he will retaliate against such a strong man?


    Once his revenge comes, no one in the Chen family can resist it.


    "I never thought that a person who was treated as a waste by my Chen family should have such strong strength." Chen Yuanhai said with a sigh.


    "Dad, is there any other possibility?" Chen Tiexin looks forward to Chen Yuanhai. He especially hopes that Chen Yuanhai can give another reasonable explanation, as long as he can explain that Han Sanqian didn''t kill him.


    But the result is doomed to let Chen Tiexin down.


    Even if Chen Yuanhai is unwilling to admit it, he will never find an excuse to cheat me.


    The fact has been put in front of us. Is it useful to make excuses?


    Isn''t it true that he said Han 3000 didn''t kill people?


    "Even if you don''t want to admit it or accept the reality, it''s no use. Besides him, who else in the Chen family mansion can do it." Chen Yuanhai said powerlessly.


    After hearing these words, Chen Tiexin''s eyes became more desperate, like falling into an endless abyss and never getting up again.


    "Father, what should I do now? I drove him out of the Chen family and brought him countless humiliations. What should I do?" Chen Tiexin looks at Chen Yuanhai like asking for help. He doesn''t want to die, and he doesn''t have the courage to bear the anger of Han 3000''s revenge.


    Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath. It''s not a good thing to offend such a strong man. It will make the whole Chen family live in dire straits.


    However, there is no way to solve this problem.


    "There''s only one way." Chen Yuanhai said.


    "What can I do?" Chen Tiexin asked eagerly.


    "Only your sister can come forward, maybe you can save it. He is a man after all." Chen Yuanhai said. Chen Tiexin immediately understood what Chen Yuanhai meant. As long as Chen Yanran and Han 3000 can get back together, the hatred will disappear naturally. Moreover, Chen Tiexin, as his brother, can let Han 3000 help him improve his realm. This is a more justifiable reason, and he can even save his apprenticeship¡° I''ll go to Yanran right away. " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yuanhai grabs Chen Tiexin''s shoulder. His current emotional state is not suitable for meeting Chen Yanran¡° What''s the matter? " Chen Tiexin asked¡° Your sister doesn''t know that we have confirmed Han 3000''s strength. If you go to see her like this, she won''t promise you. " Chen Yuanhai said¡° What should I do then? " Chen Tiexin said. Chen Yuanhai frowns tightly, and Chen Yanran goes to see Han 3000. It''s better to show her true feelings. Han 3000 has the illusion that Chen Yanran has fallen in love with him, hoping to save him. In this case, Chen Yanran doesn''t know Han 3000''s strength is the best, because she can show her true feelings¡° Isn''t Yan Ran worried about him recently? " Chen Yuanhai asked. Chen Tiexin nodded and said, "my sister should be worried because she doubts Han 3000''s real strength."¡° You tell her tomorrow morning that if you want to know the real state of Han 3000, you can only restore the relationship between them, saying that you love her and are willing to let her have a try, but you have to remind her that you must not show your real purpose in front of Han 3000, just let her... Show her love for Han 3000. " Chen Yuanhai said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 924

    It''s late at night.


    Chen Tiexin is lying in bed tossing and turning, and even has no courage to close his eyes. He is afraid that once he closes his eyes, he will never open them again.


    It''s not easy for Chen Tiexin to offend the unknown masters like Han 3000.


    His former masterpiece, which drove Han 3000 out of Chen''s residence and made people laugh and watch, has now become Chen Tiexin''s nightmare. When he thinks about it, he can''t help sweating. It feels like his life is passing.


    And he also went to Han 3000''s other courtyard, broke the door, and wanted to kill Han 3000.


    Now recalling this incident, Chen Tiexin is even more frightened.


    At that time, if Huang Xiaoyong didn''t show up in time, his life would have been in the yard.


    Before that, Chen Tiexin thought Han 3000 was lucky. It was Huang Xiaoyong who saved him.


    But now Chen Tiexin knows that he is lucky enough. Once he really wants to kill Han 3000, will Han 3000 be arrested?


    Chen Tiexin, who had not slept all night, got up at daybreak and seemed to be in a bad mood.


    When she comes to Chen Yanran''s house, her maid just goes out to wash Chen Yanran''s face. When she sees Chen Tiexin, she feels guilty. After all, she disobeys Chen Tiexin''s orders and leaves Chen''s residence to meet Han Sanqian.


    "Young master." The servant girl shouts with her head down. She doesn''t dare to look up at Chen Tiexin.


    "Is Yan Ran awake?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    "I''m awake." The servant girl said truthfully.


    Chen Tiexin nodded and said, "go and do other things."


    "Yes."


    The maid knows that Chen Tiexin is reminding her not to go back to her room, but she doesn''t understand what Chen Tiexin is doing with Chen Yanran this morning. Does it mean that it''s not enough to ban Chen Yanran now?


    Entering the room, Chen Yanran, already dressed, is combing her make-up in front of the bronze mirror.


    For the beautiful Chen Yanran, the first thing to get up early every day is to dress up. She doesn''t want her unkempt appearance to be seen by others.


    "I told you to fetch water. How could you come back so soon?" Chen Yanran heard the footsteps and said without looking back.


    "It''s me." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yan Ran surprised to turn his head, said: "brother, how did you come."


    Chen Tiexin reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "can''t I come?"


    "Brother, you are so haggard, didn''t you sleep well?" Chen Yanran asked suspiciously.


    Chen Tiexin sighed and asked Chen Yanran, "sister, do you like Han 3000?"


    Chen Yanran frowned and didn''t quite understand why Chen Tiexin suddenly said that.


    "Brother, I said, I look for Han 3000, there is no other reason, just want to confirm his identity." Chen Yanran said.


    "Silly girl, if he is really a master, how can he tell you so easily? If you want to know the truth, you must think of other ways." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran is even more puzzled, because Chen Tiexin''s attitude towards this matter is repulsive and does not believe, but today his attitude is very strange, and it seems that he has to help find a way.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "I know that if you don''t get this chance to prove it, you won''t give up. My brother doesn''t want to see you in a trance every day." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran was stunned for a moment, and then surprised, asked: "brother, do you agree that I go to see Han 3000?"


    "If I don''t agree, do I have the heart to watch you lose weight every day?" Chen Tiexin deliberately made a helpless expression and said.


    This sentence can make Chen Yanran very happy. She is thinking about how to leave Chen''s residence to see Han 3000. Now Chen Tiexin agrees, so she doesn''t have to rack her brains.


    "Thank you, brother." Chen Yanran said excitedly.


    "But I have just reminded you that it is not so easy to know Han 3000''s true state." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Brother, what should I do?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Why don''t you let Han 3000 go back to Chen''s house first? Since he is your husband, he should also go back to Chen''s house. Let''s write off the past." Chen Tiexin said.


    Let Han 3000 return to Chen''s residence.


    And Chen Tiexin even took the initiative to say that Han 3000 is her husband, which makes Chen Yanran feel a little surprised.


    In the whole Chen residence, even those servants never admitted Han 3000''s identity. How could Chen Tiexin suddenly think like this?


    Feel strange Chen Yanran asked: "brother, you are not sick."


    "I just don''t want you to waste too much time and energy on it, and I don''t want it to make you worry. This is the most feasible way." After Chen Tiexin finished, he hesitated for a moment and continued: "only if you are good to Han 3000, he will treat you sincerely and tell you what you want to know."


    Although there is some truth in saying that, Chen Yanran still can''t believe it, because Chen Tiexin''s attitude has changed too much¡° Brother, you don''t already know anything. " Chen Yanran asked. Chen Tiexin''s face did not change. He just laughed and looked very helpless. Then he said, "what can I know? This is the result of my discussion with my father. Your father''s heart is broken during this period of time. If it wasn''t for his idea, do you think I would agree?" Chen Yanran toots her mouth. She also knows that her state during this period is really worrying, but she can''t control herself at all. When she thinks of Huang Xiaoyong''s words, her heart is like a demon surging¡° Brother, I''m sorry to worry you. " Chen Yanran a face of remorse said. Chen Tiexin stood up, walked up to Chen Yanran, patted her on the shoulder and said, "you are my sister. I''m worried that you are a reasonable thing, but now I have figured out what you want to do. It''s not good for brother to stop you all the time, but you have to remember my reminder. If you want to know the truth, you can only be good to him, You can even show that you like him. "¡° Brother, I know how to do it, but what if it turns out to be false? " Chen Yanran asked. Fake? Chen Tiexin hopes it is false, but through last night''s event, Han 3000''s strong identity has almost been confirmed, how can there be false? However, on the surface, Chen Tiexin still made a look that he didn''t know anything, and said: "whether it''s true or false, as long as it can make you happy, as for how you treat Han 3000 in the future, it''s up to you to decide."¡° Brother, you are so kind to me. I am so happy to have a brother like you. " Chen Yanran, who had no idea that she was being used, said to Chen Tiexin with a happy smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 925

    After Chen Tiexin left, Chen Yanran''s heart to see Han 3000 became irresistible, because for her, it was a matter that she couldn''t wait for a long time, and she couldn''t endure for a second.


    Leaving Chen''s courtyard, led by a servant girl, Chen Yanran walked briskly towards Han 3000''s other courtyard.


    Inside the Chen family residence.


    Chen Tiexin comes to Chen Yuanhai''s study and tells Chen Yuanhai what he told Chen Yanran.


    "Only Chen Yanran can turn things around. I hope she won''t let us down. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Chen family will be depressed." Chen Yuanhai sighed and said that now for him, Han 3000''s strength has almost been confirmed, so he had to put his hope on Chen Yanran.


    Chen Tiexin had done something to Han 3000 before, which was enough to make the Chen family fall into the abyss. Whenever Chen Yuanhai thought about it, he would be heartbroken.


    The Chen family can survive today, but after several generations of hard work, Chen Yuanhai does not want the foundation of the Chen family to be destroyed in his own hands.


    Chen Tiexin''s mood is the same. He doesn''t want to die. He even hopes that Han 3000 can help him break through the situation as his eldest brother. So he also hopes that Han 3000 can forgive Chen Yanran. The best result is that they get back together and let Han 3000 return to Chen''s residence.


    However, Chen Tiexin did not dare to imagine the possibility of this event.


    "Dad, what''s the success rate of this thing?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Chen Yuanhai was silent for a moment, then shook his head.


    He didn''t dare to say it or think about it.


    But in Han 3000''s strong position, if he is not moved by beauty, the chance of success is very small.


    But on the other hand, how can Han 3000 lack women?


    Although Chen Yanran is one of the top beauties in Longyun City, Han 3000 is qualified to go inside the imperial court, and the women there are not his choice?


    With a sigh, Chen Yuanhai said, "now we have to leave it to fate. My Chen family has indeed done a lot of things that I''m sorry for him. Even if he doesn''t forgive the Chen family, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Chen Tiexin''s face sank when he heard that Chen Yuanhai was talking about himself. If he hadn''t done it too well at the beginning, he would have had a greater chance to recover.


    Of course, Chen Tiexin is also regretful in his heart, but it''s a pity that when things come to this stage, even regret is useless.


    At this time, Chen Yanran has arrived at the gate of the other hospital.


    She knew that she could see Han 3000 by knocking on the door, but at this moment, she was not brave enough to do so.


    Before, in her eyes, Han 3000 was a dispensable waste, a puppet at her disposal. She left Han 3000 in Chen''s residence just to use Han 3000 to protect herself from Huang Xiaoyong''s harassment.


    But now, she no longer has a high attitude, even appears very humble, because the man she has always looked down upon is a real strong man, who can overturn the whole existence of Longyun city.


    "Do you want me to knock, miss?" The servant girl asks Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran shook her head, said: "you go first."


    After the servant girl listens to nervous say: "young lady, how can I walk, in case that rubbish injures you how to do."


    waste material?


    Chen Yanran didn''t think there was a problem when she used to call Han 3000 like this, but now, these two words can''t be used to describe Han 3000, and they can''t be heard by Han 3000.


    "From now on, you''d better not use these two words to address him." Chen Yan ran cold voice scolds a way to the servant girl.


    The servant girl was so scared that she lowered her head quickly, but the expression on her face was not satisfied. Chen Yanran used to call Han 3000 that way, but now she can''t?


    Is Miss really blind and has a crush on Han 3000.


    "You go first." Chen Yanran said sternly.


    The servant girl sees Chen Yanran attitude is tough, can say: "young lady, you are careful."


    After the maid left, Chen Yanran finally summoned up the courage to walk to the door. Just as she reached out to knock, the door opened on her own initiative.


    "Who are you?" Bai lingwan''er, who is standing in the door, asks Chen Yanran.


    "Who are you?" Chen Yanran also feels strange, Han 3000''s family, how can there be other women?


    Bailing Wan''er looks at Chen Yanran. She is beautiful, more mature and more attractive.


    Such a woman to come, is likely to have an extraordinary relationship with Han 3000, which can not help but let Bai Ling Wan''er heart hostility.


    "I''m Han 3000''s wife, and you?" Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Hearing the word "wife", Chen Yanran''s face turns white instantly. Han 3000 has a new wife!


    For the first time, Chen Yanran felt angry because Han Sanqian didn''t leave Chen''s residence for a long time. He found another lover so soon.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Chen Yanran finds that she has no right to blame Han 3000, because she and Han 3000 are nominally husband and wife. Even if Han 3000 finds a woman again, it''s a matter of course. More importantly, Han 3000 was driven out of the Chen family''s residence. Since the Chen family was sorry for Han 3000, why did they ask him not to find other women? Seeing Chen Yanran''s reaction, Bai lingwan''er confirms her identity, which makes her feel proud. This is the little girl''s mentality. Although she didn''t get Han 3000, it''s also great for her to be able to show off in front of her rival¡° What''s the matter with you? You don''t look very well. Are you ok? Why don''t you go home and have a rest? " Bai Ling Wan''er said. Chen Yanran subconsciously shakes her head. She came here today to see Han 3000. How could she leave without seeing her face¡° Is Han 3000 at home? I want to see him Chen Yanran asked. Bai Ling Wan''er asked with a smile, "are you Chen Yanran? Do you think he will meet you?"¡° Since you know who I am, you should be clear about my previous relationship with him. I came to him today to clarify some things. " Chen Yanran said. Bailing Wan''er doesn''t care what Chen Yanran wants to say. For her, Chen Yanran is her rival. How can she let her rival meet Han 3000¡° He won''t see you. You''d better leave. Don''t disturb us in the future. " After Bai lingwan''er finished, she was ready to close the door. In a hurry, Chen Yanran could only hold out her hand between the cracks of the door and said to Bai lingwan''er, "you tell him I''m here. He will meet me. What qualifications do you have to keep me out of the door?" Bai Ling Wan''er''s face was cold and said, "I''m Han 3000''s wife. Isn''t that enough?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 926

    Bai Ling Wan''er''s words almost make Chen Yanran vomit blood. As Han 3000''s wife, she has the right to stop Chen Yanran outside the door.


    But in Chen Yanran''s opinion, the person qualified to say this sentence should have been her.


    If it wasn''t for the Chen family to drive Han 3000 out of the Chen family''s residence, if it wasn''t for her being superior and not taking Han 3000 as her husband, maybe today''s situation would be different. Maybe the person who is qualified to call herself Han 3000''s wife is her.


    "Wan''er, what are you doing?" At this time, Han 3000''s voice sounded in the yard.


    Bai Ling Wan''er said without looking back: "nothing. Someone I don''t know wants to come into our house."


    "Han 3000, it''s me, Chen Yanran. I want to see you." Chen Yanran was afraid that she would not see Han 3000 because of Bai lingwan''er''s obstruction, so she could only cry out in the hope that Han 3000 could hear her own voice.


    "You woman, why are you such a rascal." Bai Ling Wan''er said with a look of anger and shame. She knew that she would not talk so much nonsense to her. Now Han 3000''s attention has been aroused. It is estimated that Han 3000''s personality can''t stop them from meeting each other.


    Han 3000 was surprised to hear Chen Yanran''s voice.


    Before the maid appeared, said Chen Yanran want to see him, let Han 3000 feel very strange, because from the maid''s words, Han 3000 felt Chen Yanran to himself seems to change.


    And now, Chen Yanran even takes the initiative to come to the door, which is unexpected to Han 3000.


    "Wan''er, let her in." Han 3000 said.


    Bailing Wan''er bites her teeth. She wants Chen Yanran to go away, but Han 3000 speaks again. She doesn''t dare disobey Han 3000''s meaning.


    I had to open the door, but I didn''t forget to sneer at Chen Yanran: "I haven''t seen such a cheeky woman like you."


    Chen Yanran, as a miss of the Chen family, when she was described like this, but now she doesn''t care. As long as she can see Han 3000, she is willing to do anything.


    Entering the courtyard, Chen Yanran smiles bitterly when she sees the beautiful environment in the courtyard.


    Once she thought that Han 3000 would live a dog''s life as long as he left Chen''s residence, but now it seems that she is too naive. Instead of being down, Han 3000 has a good life.


    Although this courtyard is not as luxurious as Chen''s residence, it is more warm and more like a home.


    In front of Han 3000, Chen Yanran''s heart beat faster. In her eyes, Han 3000 was just a little white face, which was not worth mentioning.


    But now see Han 3000, feel completely different, angular face, is not only handsome, but also a man''s unique charm.


    "Why do you have to see me?" Han three thousand don''t understand of to Chen Yan Ran ask a way.


    Chen Yanran took a look at Bai lingwan''er, as if she was afraid that some words could not be spoken in her presence.


    Bai lingwan''er was staring at Chen Yanran''s questioning eyes and said, "I''m his wife. What can''t I say in front of my face?"


    This little girl deliberately tampered with her identity, but Han 3000 did not explain anything to Chen Yanran, because there was no need.


    Chen Yanran''s heart sank. If she didn''t believe that Bai lingwan''er was really with Han 3000 before, now she has to believe it, because Han 3000 didn''t refute it, which is equivalent to acquiescence.


    "I didn''t expect you to find a new woman so soon." Chen Yanran said with a dead face.


    Bai lingwan''er is even more powerful and has not been denied by Han 3000. Naturally, she is more qualified to suppress Chen Yanran''s identity.


    "It''s really strange of you to say that. What''s so fast? Do we have to get your consent when we are together?" Bai Ling Wan''er said with high spirit.


    In the face of Bai Ling Wan''er''s aggressiveness, Chen Yanran is angry, but she is not qualified to refute Bai Ling Wan''er.


    "In that case, I''ll get to the point. I came to you to ask you something." Chen Yanran said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but made an OK gesture with his hand, but it''s not on earth. Not only Chen Yanran didn''t understand it, but Bai lingwan''er was also at a loss.


    "Husband, what do you mean?" Bai Ling Wan''er asks curiously.


    Han 3000 this just reaction come over, Xuanyuan world people, how can understand the earth''s gesture, quickly said: "is can say the meaning."


    Bai lingwan''er made a gesture according to Han Sanqian''s gesture just now, then nodded contentedly, as if she was happy because she had learned new moves.


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath, and finally came to face this day, she could not help but be a little nervous.


    "At the beginning, you killed the four lamp realm masters that Wang Xie and his family found?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "I''ve told you this for a long time, but you don''t believe it." Han Sanqian said that he did not hide. At the beginning, under Chen Yanran''s questioning, Han Sanqian had already told the truth, but it was a pity that Chen Yanran at that time just took it as a joke.


    As soon as Chen Yanran''s face changed, Han Sanqian did say this at the beginning, but at that time, Chen Yanran just regarded Han Sanqian as a waste, so she naturally thought that waste could not deal with the four lamp realm masters, and naturally would not believe Han Sanqian''s words. After taking a deep breath again, Chen Yanran continued to ask, "in the middle of Longyan mountains, there are no other people except the three of us, right?" Han three thousand raised eyebrow to see Chen Yanran, from then on he just understood the reason why Chen Yanran came to find himself, didn''t expect that she had doubts about her own strength, maybe even she had some evidence. Han 3000 patted his head. In fact, he should have guessed about it long ago. Otherwise, will Chen Yanran change her mind for other reasons? Only Han 3000 subconsciously thought that the secret was well hidden, so he didn''t associate with it¡° Why do you ask that? " Han 3000 said¡° Because a lot of things that happen to you are very strange, and these strange things prove that you are not a waste. " Chen Yanran said. One side of Bai Ling Wan''er heard this sentence, can''t help laughing. It''s ridiculous that this woman can say this because she used to treat Han 3000 as a waste. The blind Chen family can treat Han 3000 as a waste¡° Is it? Maybe the strange things you think are just coincidence? " Han 3000 said. Chen Yanran shook her head, and very firm, said: "it can''t be coincidence, there can''t be so many coincidences happened to you, I know, you are Huang Xiaoyong''s master, you helped him tame the Seven Star beast, right?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 927

    In the face of Chen Yanran''s question, Han Sanqian did not give a positive answer, but said: "I have nothing to do with the Chen family, and these things are meaningless to you. Since you have asked what you want to ask, you can go now."


    Chen Yanran shakes her head like a rattle. She is not willing to leave like this. She also hopes to save Han 3000 and let Han 3000 return to Chen''s residence.


    Because the status of the Chen family in Longyun city is declining, only Han 3000 can save the Chen family.


    Moreover, if Han 3000 is willing to return to Chen''s home, it''s also a good thing for Chen Tiexin. This can make Chen Tiexin no longer roam around the world and no longer rush around in order to worship his teacher.


    Only Chen Tiexin can break through the situation and become a strong man, can the Chen family be really strong.


    "I''m not going." Chen Yanran said.


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll stay at home. What do you want to do?" Bai Ling Wan''er said impatiently, this woman''s face is really thick. Han 3000 has already ordered her to leave, and she even wants to be shameless.


    "Han 3000, as long as you nod, I can be your wife again, and I can satisfy you at any time Chen Yanran completely put down her dignity at this moment.


    Think about Chen Yanran''s lofty attitude in front of Han 3000, and now she is totally two kinds of extreme identity changes.


    Bai lingwan''er is impatient to hear this sentence. She is afraid that Han 3000 can''t resist Chen Yanran''s beauty and agrees to her. In this case, she has no chance to become Han 3000''s wife.


    "You won''t promise her." Bai Ling Wan''er asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 laughed.


    Bailing Wan''er was impatient and said, "what are you laughing at? Don''t let her go."


    At this moment, even Chen Yanran felt that she had a chance, and she could not help but relax a little. But then Han 3000''s words completely pushed her to the bottom.


    "In my eyes, you are just an ordinary woman at most. I''m not interested in you." Han 3000 said.


    So far, Han 3000 has met a lot of women, and these women do have extraordinary beauty, but they can''t compare with Qi Yiyun.


    At the beginning, Qi Yiyun was rejected by Han 3000 for many times. If he was controlled by lust, he would have been trapped in Qi Yiyun''s pomegranate skirt.


    Chen Yanran, no matter in appearance or figure, is the existence of the best, but unfortunately, she can''t have any temptation to Han 3000.


    This sentence like a basin of cold water poured through Chen Yanran, ordinary women, not interested!


    The impact of these eight words on Chen Yanran is almost indescribable.


    From small to large, Chen Yanran''s life is only praise, and her appearance is really worthy of those praise words. When can ordinary words be used on her?


    But now, how others evaluate her has no value. Han 3000''s words have a decisive factor.


    If Han 3000 thinks she is ordinary, then she is really ordinary.


    "Isn''t there any possibility between us?" Chen Yanran refused to give up and asked. In other words, she was unwilling to admit that she had no chance with Han 3000. After all, she had too many things to rely on Han 3000.


    "The words have been made very clear. You''d better go as soon as possible. You are not welcome in our family." Han three thousand haven''t opened his mouth, bailing Wan''er can''t wait to say, she worried about Han three thousand heart soft, and Chen Yanran left can''t be good.


    Of course, there is no need to worry about this. Han Sanqian will not compromise with any woman except Su Yingxia in terms of feelings. Even Qi Yiyun, who has paid for the whole family crisis for him, has never accepted Qi Yiyun''s love when he is soft hearted.


    Chen Yanran looks at Han 3000 like a torch. What Bai lingwan''er says is not important, but Han 3000''s attitude.


    "You go." Han 3000 said.


    These three words let Chen Yanran completely despair, she knows that she has no chance to retrieve the relationship between her and Han 3000.


    Inner regret is like a volcano erupting from the heart.


    If it wasn''t for the bad attitude towards Han 3000 before, and if it wasn''t for driving Han 3000 out of the Chen family, how could her relationship with Han 3000 break up to this point?


    "I know I''m wrong, Han 3000. Please forgive me." Chen Yanran''s face is dripping with tears, the pear flower says with rain.


    Han 3000 was unmoved, hard hearted, tone flat said: "you go, before the Chen family has done to me, I will not care."


    "But now the Chen family can''t do without you." Chen Yanran said.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "so you come to me, is for the Chen family, is for Chen Tiexin?"


    Chen Yanran shakes her head in a hurry. She comes to play the emotional card. Naturally, she can''t reveal her real purpose. She says, "no, I like you. I come to you because I like you. I hope you can come back to me. I hope we can continue our relationship."


    How can Han 3000 believe this? Chen Yanran and he have no emotional foundation. How can they fall in love with him for no reason¡° See off, Wan''er. " Han 3000 said. Bailing Wan''er couldn''t see it any longer. She went to Chen Yanran and said, "you''d better go by yourself. Don''t let your dignity sweep the floor." Chen Yanran does not give up looking at Han 3000, because she knows that once she leaves, the fate between her and Han 3000 is completely broken. Bang! Chen Yanran knelt down in front of Han 3000 and said, "I know I used to be sorry for you. I''ll kneel down and apologize to you. As long as you can forgive me, no matter what you ask me to do." Han 3000 didn''t look at Chen Yanran and went straight back to the room. Bai Ling Wan''er can''t bear it. After all, Chen Yanran, as a woman, kneels down to apologize to him, which is almost losing all her dignity. But Han 3000 is this kind of ruthless reaction. This guy is like a stone that can''t cover heat, an iceberg that can''t melt. Now she looks at Chen Yanran, and she feels like a mirror. It makes her feel that this kind of thing will happen to her sooner or later¡° Han 3000, why can''t you give me another chance? " Chen Yanran opens her voice and yells at Han 3000. Bailing Wan''er sighed, Han 3000 has returned to the room, his firm attitude, obviously can not give Chen Yanran chance¡° You''d better go. Can''t you see his determination? " Bai Ling Wan''er said. Chen Yanran''s time is like losing her soul. She never dreamed that this trip would end like this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 928

    After Chen Yanran left, Bai lingwan''er was also in a very low mood, because now Chen Yanran is like a mirror, which makes Bai lingwan''er feel that she has seen her future from her body.


    No matter her appearance or figure, Chen Yanran won''t lose to Bai lingwan''er, but she chose to abandon her dignity and kneel down to Han 3000, but she still didn''t get the slightest tenderness from Han 3000. This proves that Han 3000 doesn''t have a heart of pity for jade, which makes Bai lingwan''er start to worry about her future. She thought that as long as she had been with Han 3000 for a long time, It''s possible that love will grow over time.


    But now it seems that the possibility is very small.


    When she came to Han 3000''s room, Bai lingwan''er said, "you are so cruel. She knelt down for you. You didn''t even look at it."


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bai Ling Wan''er held her head high and said, "I''m afraid. How can I be afraid? I''m different from her."


    "In my eyes, you and she, even all women, are the same." Han said with a light smile.


    "Cut, you men, meet beautiful women, are to see one love one, don''t think I don''t know, you don''t move now, doesn''t mean you don''t move in the future." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head, it seems that no matter how to show his determination, Bai lingwan''er will probably not give up, but Han 3000 is not worried, can carry the temptation brought by Qi Yiyun, other women are nothing.


    When Chen Yanran returns to Chen''s residence, she is like a walking corpse. Han 3000''s face without any feelings is constantly in her mind.


    She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so heartless. What''s more, she didn''t expect that her compromise was so worthless. Han 3000 seemed to have no desire for women.


    Is it because his realm is too high to be confused by beauty?


    Chen Yanran knows that she has already missed the chance to be with Han 3000. If she didn''t look down on Han 3000 at the beginning, and if the Chen family didn''t drive Han 3000 out of the house at the beginning, maybe today''s ending will be completely different.


    Shut oneself in the room, Chen Yanran lies on the bed, visual ceiling, dull eyes let her whole person have no spirit.


    Knowing that Chen Yanran has returned to the government, Chen Tiexin comes to Chen Yanran''s room for the first time.


    "How is Yan Ran?" Chen Tiexin asked the maid at the door.


    The servant girl shakes her head. She doesn''t know what happened to Han 3000 when Chen Yanran saw her, but she knows nothing good. When the young lady comes home, the whole person''s state is obviously not right.


    "Young master, the young lady seems to have suffered a great blow. Even when I called her, she didn''t respond to me, like she lost her soul." Said the servant girl.


    When Chen Tiexin heard this, he guessed the general result, which made him feel sorry for Chen Yanran and regret it very much.


    Now even Chen Yanran can''t save Han 3000, which means that the Chen family has no chance at all. If he didn''t drive Han 3000 away at the beginning, maybe things would not have come to this point.


    "Yanran, Yanran, can I come in?" Chen Tiexin knocks on the door. He is worried about Chen Yanran''s situation, so he wants to go in and have a look.


    But after knocking on the door, he didn''t get any response from Chen Yanran. When Chen Tiexin wanted to push the door directly, he found that the door had been tied.


    "Yan Ran, are you ok?" Chen Tiexin asked anxiously.


    "Brother, I want to be quiet." Chen Yanran has no feelings of voice.


    Chen Tiexin breathes heavily. From Chen Yanran''s tone, he can feel how uncomfortable Chen Yanran is now, and he can''t help with this matter, because most of the responsibility lies with him.


    "Take care of miss. If something happens to her, you''ll lose your life." Chen Tiexin said to the servant girl.


    The maid nodded in horror.


    Chen Tiexin walks to Chen Yuanhai''s study directly and quickly. He wants to inform Chen Yuanhai of this matter in time, hoping that Chen Yuanhai can think of some other ways.


    "Father."


    "Come in."


    Entering the study, Chen Tiexin unconsciously lowered his head, feeling that he had no face to see Chen Yuanhai.


    "Is Yan ran back?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    "My sister is back." Chen Tiexin said.


    Although Chen Yuanhai looks calm on the surface, he secretly takes a breath, because Chen Yanran''s return shows that things have a result, and the different results are directly related to the fate of the Chen family.


    "How''s it going?" Chen Yuanhai asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t think it''s going well for my sister to shut herself up in her room." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai''s shoulders suddenly collapsed in half, and the whole person''s spirit and spirit also withered a lot.


    Even Chen Yanran could not recover Han 3000, so this matter is almost certain.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. After all, my Chen family has gone too far with him." Chen Yuanhai shakes his head and looks very helpless.


    "Father, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t driven him out of the Chen family, things wouldn''t be like this." Chen Tiexin took the initiative to take responsibility. After all, he designed to let Han 3000 leave. He did not discuss with Chen Yuanhai. It was his own decision. Now that there is an irreparable situation, he naturally has to bear the responsibility. However, Chen Yuanhai didn''t mean to blame Chen Tiexin, because although there was no discussion about the matter, he knew it, and he didn''t stop Chen Tiexin. Even at the beginning, he thought Chen Tiexin had done it very well, and directly let outsiders know that Chen and Han had drawn a clear line. But now it seems that the original good thing has become the biggest trouble¡° I don''t blame you Chen Yuanhai said¡° Father, is there any other way? Can the Chen family only accept their fate? " Chen Tiexin asked, this is also the purpose he came to find Chen Yuanhai. At present, the best way Chen Yuanhai can think of is to let Chen Yanran appear. After all, she is a woman, which has fatal temptation for most men. Unfortunately, Chen Yanran did not come out in exchange for a good ending. In this case, what else can Chen Yuanhai do¡° Do you think he might accept you as an apprentice? " Chen Yuanhai asked Chen Tiexin. What Chen Tiexin thought before was to use his brother-in-law''s identity to ask Han 3000 to help him break through the situation. As for the teacher worship, Chen Tiexin never formed this concept in his mind. Of course, now he has come to realize, what bullshit brother-in-law, for Han 3000 this kind of person, how can he put in the eye? However, even if he was a teacher, it was impossible to reverse this incident. How could Han 3000 accept him as an apprentice? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 929

    All along, Chen Tiexin thinks that he has great talent. As long as those strong people know his talent, they will accept him as an apprentice. This is why Chen Tiexin has not given up the road of apprenticeship for so many years. Even though he has walked half a city in the imperial court, he is still not a bit discouraged.


    However, in the face of Han 3000, his self-confidence seems to have no place to place, based on other factors, talent has become no longer important.


    Moreover, Han 3000''s strength is obviously higher than that of the general strong. After all, even Huang Xiaoyong, a waste, can reach Wudeng realm in a short time.


    "Father, if there were no Chen family and his grudge, I believe that with my talent, he would accept me as an apprentice, but now... I''m afraid not." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "you know, I finally understand one thing now."


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Tiexin asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe the so-called talent is worthless in the eyes of these real strong people. That''s why you didn''t succeed in learning from a teacher. Maybe you can''t find a powerful teacher in your life." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Through the case of Huang Xiaoyong, Chen Yuanhai realized that talent is not as important as he thought before, so he has lost confidence in Chen Tiexin. The efforts he has made for this purpose for so many years are probably just a bubble.


    Indeed, talent is really not important for Han 3000. Even without talent, only one red fruit can get through his cultivation.


    For example, Huang Xiaoyong, who has almost abandoned his own realm, never works hard in cultivation, but after eating the red fruit, all the obstacles become invisible, so that Huang Xiaoyong''s way to break through the realm is especially smooth.


    Of course, the value of this kind of red fruit is very high in Xuanyuan world. It''s very difficult for the strong people in the last three realms to get it. They are not as rich as Han 3000, and they can''t give the holy chestnut to others at will like Han 3000.


    In some respects, Chen Yuanhai''s assumption is correct, but in some respects, it is true that they were wrong from the beginning.


    Chen Tiexin thinks that he is gifted, which is just their own opinion, not recognized by anyone. In other words, for so many years, the father and son have been living in dreams and comforting themselves.


    "Father, how can it be possible to reach a higher level with talent? How can it be worthless." Chen Tiexin pale said, can support his persistence is the talent of these two words, if talent really no longer important, Chen Tiexin''s confidence will be completely defeated.


    "Come to see Han 3000 with me tomorrow. You should personally apologize to him. I hope he can forgive me for what the Chen family has done." Chen Yuanhai is no longer entangled in the issue of talent, because he knows that these two words are Chen Tiexin''s belief. If he is allowed to recognize the reality, he is likely to be depressed.


    Chen family also depends on Chen Tiexin to support, Chen Yanran is a woman after all, Chen Tiexin must not fall down.


    Leaving Chen Yuanhai''s study, the words just now constantly echoed in Chen Tiexin''s mind.


    If talent no longer works, then what qualification does he have to go to the master?


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. How can talent be worthless?" Chen Tiexin shook his head and said to himself.


    The next morning, Chen Tiexin went out with Chen Yuanhai and headed straight for Han 3000''s other courtyard.


    On the way, Chen Yuanhai told Chen Tiexin: "in front of him, you can put down the so-called dignity. This is the last chance for my Chen family. If you dare to act disrespectfully to him, the Chen family is really over."


    Chen Tiexin was ready to accept any humiliation. He said to Chen Yuanhai, "father, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    "The future of the Chen family is in his hands. If I can, even if I have to kneel down and make amends to him, I have no complaints." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Han 3000 other hospital.


    Bailing Wan''er got up early in the morning and cooked a pot of delicious porridge for Han 3000. Although Han 3000 mercilessly refused Chen Yanran yesterday, bailing Wan''er felt a little cold, but she didn''t give up because of this.


    In Bai lingwan''er''s opinion, subtle influence is very important. She should slowly integrate into Han 3000''s life, so that Han 3000 can''t live without her. Therefore, in these small things, she has to do everything.


    "The craftsmanship is really good. I didn''t expect you to do so much work when you were young." Han 3000''s words are praise from the heart, because Bai lingwan''er''s age, if he were a person of the earth, how could he cook? Even if he had, it was very few.


    "For a lifetime?" Bai Ling Wan''er asks tentatively.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said nothing. After drinking a bowl of porridge, he went to the yard to tidy up his plants.


    Bai Ling Wan''er was chucking. Although she was angry, her appearance was a little playful.


    "Some people don''t play, playing with flowers and plants, it''s really a puzzle." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000''s eyelids are jumping. This sentence is a little too straightforward. It doesn''t look like a 16-year-old girl can say it. At the beginning, Qi Yiyun also had such a direct behavior, but she was an adult woman after all, giving Han 3000 a completely different feeling. Qi Yiyun is called temptation, but Bai lingwan''er will make Han 3000 have a kind of evil psychology. After bailing Wan''er washed the dishes and chopsticks, she came to the yard to help. To a certain extent, they were more like father and daughter. They would never make people think that they were a couple. Bailing Wan''er''s face was so tender that she could not hide it¡° Chen Yanran must have been very sad last night. She would have been crying all night. " Bai Ling Wan''er said¡° Do you love her or yourself in the future? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Seeing Han 3000''s heartless performance, Bai lingwan''er took the powder fist, but she didn''t dare to do it. After all, she knew she couldn''t beat Han 3000. Yang Yang fist, and then helplessly put down, said: "how can a man not have the heart of pity, do you really have a heart of stone?"¡° Chen Yanran''s purpose is not pure. You don''t need to worry about it. " Han 3000 said¡° What''s her purpose? " Bai Ling Wan''er asks curiously¡° You may find out later. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Wait a minute? " Bai Ling Wan''er frowned. Could the answer still fall from the sky? Just then, a knock on the door suddenly rang out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 930

    Hearing the knock, Han 3000 laughed and said to Bai lingwan''er, "here comes the answer."


    Bailing Wan''er still doesn''t understand. She looks at Han 3000 in doubt before opening the door.


    When the door opened and saw Chen Tiexin, Bai lingwan''er frowned. This guy who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead had to come to die. Was it true that he didn''t shed tears when he didn''t see the coffin?


    Last time Han 3000 had made it very clear to Huang Xiaoyong that if Huang Xiaoyong didn''t show up in time, this guy would have died. Couldn''t he have noticed it at all?


    "I advise you to stay away from your life." Bai Ling Wan''er said coldly.


    "We''re not here to make trouble, we''re here to make amends for Han 3000." Chen Tiexin said.


    Compared with the arrogance of the last time, Chen Tiexin is much more honest this time. After all, he knows the strength of Han 3000. How can he dare to make trouble in Han 3000? Moreover, he knows that Huang Xiaoyong didn''t appear last time, and he is mostly dead.


    "Make amends?" Bai Ling Wan''er was stunned and said, "no, he didn''t pay attention to you."


    With that, bailing Wan''er is ready to close the door, but Chen Yuanhai reaches out to stop her.


    "Old man, what do you want to do?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    If other people call Chen Yuanhai old thing, it''s unforgivable, especially bailing Wan''er this little girl, Chen Yuanhai has a special treatment, but now, Chen Yuanhai can only compensate with a smile, said: "please let us see Han 3000."


    "Let them in." Han 3000 said in the courtyard.


    Bailing Wan''er is not willing to open the door, but these two people are not women, and they don''t worry her too much.


    Into the yard, this time see Han 3000, Chen Tiexin and Chen Yuanhai two people feel completely different.


    Although Han 3000 is just standing there, it still makes them feel unfathomable and even has the illusion of being strong.


    "Apology? Or do you want me to go back to Chen''s? " Han three thousand don''t wait for two people to open mouth, say directly.


    Chen Yuanhai took a look at Chen Tiexin. Even though Chen Tiexin knelt down, he said to Han 3000, "I come to apologize for my previous stupid behavior."


    "Your sister knelt down yesterday. It''s no use." Han 3000 light said.


    Chen Tiexin''s face changed. Even Chen Yanran had knelt down to Han 3000?


    "Han Sanqian, I know that the Chen family has done a lot of things I''m sorry for you. I hope you can forgive us for what we have done. As long as you are willing, the Chen family will do anything for you." Chen Yuanhai said.


    "Chen family?" Han Sanqian looked at Chen Yuanhai with a sneer and said, "do you think the Chen family has weight in my eyes? What can the Chen family do for me? To put it a little worse, does the Chen family have the qualification and ability to intervene in my affairs? "


    This sentence makes Chen Yuanhai''s face extremely ugly.


    Although the Chen family is rich and belongs to one of the three major families in Longyun City, the status of this rank does not mean anything to Han 3000, a strong man like him.


    Money?


    How much does Han 3000 want?


    Status?


    What is the status of Chen family in Longyun city in his eyes?


    I''m afraid that the Lord of the city''s mansion will obey him. After all, Huang Xiaoyong is his apprentice.


    "My son is gifted. His achievements will never be lower than Huang Xiaoyong. As long as you like, he can be your puppet and help you do anything." Chen Yuanhai said.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Han Sanqian looked up at the sky and laughed and said, "talent? In my eyes, he is nothing more than a waste. "


    waste material!


    These two words have seriously stimulated Chen Tiexin''s confidence. We should know that Chen Tiexin''s belief that he can persist for so long depends on his talent.


    "Can''t my son compare with Huang Xiaoyong?" Chen Yuanhai said, biting his back teeth. In his opinion, Chen Tiexin is several times better than Huang Xiaoyong. What Huang Xiaoyong can do, Chen Tiexin can certainly do better.


    He can reach five lights, Chen Tiexin can at least break six lights!


    However, for Han 3000, there is no difference between Huang Xiaoyong and Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong was able to break through so quickly because of Hongguo.


    However, Han 3000 will not easily give this kind of thing to Chen Tiexin.


    The two people have a very different point, that is, Huang Xiaoyong is controllable, and Chen Tiexin once he gets what he wants, he will turn his face away from others.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chen Tiexin is a member of the Chen family. Han Sanqian can forget what happened before, because Chen Tiexin is like a mole ant in his eyes, and it''s not worth his hand.


    But it doesn''t mean that Han 3000 can mercifully assume that nothing has happened, and even give Chen Tiexin benefits.


    "Chen Yuanhai, what do you mean by that? Can''t I compare with your son? Lao Tzu is a five lamp realm. Why don''t you let him fight with me and see if I can kill him with one blow. " Huang Xiaoyong appeared at the right time and said to Chen Yuanhai with hostility.


    Chen Yuanhai did not expect that Huang Xiaoyong would suddenly appear, but also heard his words. Now this kind of situation offends Huang Xiaoyong is not a good thing, in case of revenge by the city Lord''s office, the destruction of the Chen family will only come faster¡° Huang Xiaoyong, that''s not what I mean. " Chen Yuanhai said. Huang Xiaoyong gave a cold smile and said, "well, what do you mean?" Chen Yuanhai''s words of suffering do not know how to explain. If he had known that Huang Xiaoyong would appear, he would never have said what he said just now¡° Huang Xiaoyong, you just have a good master. If I can have one, you can never be my opponent. " Chen Tiexin said. Hearing this, Han 3000 can''t help laughing. This guy turns around to flatter himself, but it''s useless. Han 3000 is a person who has experienced rainbow fart for a long time. For him, flattery has been immune to this kind of thing for a long time¡° Chen Tiexin, you are the young master of the Chen family. In Longyun City, you don''t pay attention to anyone. Now you even learn to flatter me? " Huang Xiaoyong joked. Chen Tiexin did not pay attention to anyone in Longyun city before. His attitude in Longyun city has always been superior, and he boasts that he is too gifted and will be able to join the imperial court in the future, so most people are not willing to provoke him. After all, this kind of thing is possible, and no one is willing to offend a person who will join the imperial court in the future. But now, Chen Tiexin has recognized his identity, and he knows how to behave in front of Han 3000. It''s nothing but flattery¡° So what? Haven''t you ever done such a thing? " Chen Tiexin''s face is not red, heart does not jump to ask a way back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 931

    Huang Xiaoyong knows very well what kind of character Chen Tiexin is. After all, both of them grew up in Longyun city. Even when they were young, Chen Tiexin was a supercilious person. By virtue of the arrogance of Chen family in Longyun City, he had always been flattered by others, but he never disdained flattering others, and there was no need.


    But now, Chen Tiexin has no qualms. He generously admits that his flattery is like a different person.


    Huang Xiaoyong looks up at the sky and laughs. It''s normal for him to flatter, and he won''t feel ashamed, because the former three families are the flatterers of the city Lord''s mansion. He has done many similar things.


    "It''s normal for me to flatter the young Chen family. After all, my city Lord''s mansion was oppressed by three families before, but you are different. You are the young master of the Chen family. You didn''t pay attention to anyone before." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Chen Tiexin knows that Huang Xiaoyong is deliberately teasing himself. In the past, he really disdained to do such things.


    But now, in the face of a strong man like Han 3000, if you want to be his apprentice, how about flattering him?


    "People change. I can do whatever you can." Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded his head and said, "a person who knows current affairs is a hero. It''s smart of you to think so. It''s a pity that you didn''t think about this day when you drove my master out of Chen''s residence."


    Every time Chen Tiexin thought about it, he would be heartbroken and full of regret. If he had not driven Han 3000 out of Chen''s residence excessively, it would not have evolved to the present situation.


    If you can give Chen Tiexin a chance to come back, he will never dictate in front of Han 3000, let alone drive Han 3000 out of the Chen family.


    "I admit that this is really caused by my stupidity, so I will try to make up for it." Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong took a look at Han 3000 and saw that his expression didn''t fluctuate. He knew that master didn''t take Chen Tiexin''s words to heart. He continued: "make up for it? Do you think my master needs it? The benefits that your Chen family can bring to my master are of no value to him. "


    Chen Tiexin clenched his teeth. The Chen family is humble in front of Han 3000. In his eyes, the advantage that Chen family can take is not worth two words. What does he want and can''t satisfy himself?


    And in his strong realm, sooner or later, he will enter the imperial court. When he arrives at the imperial court, what else can he not get?


    "Huang Xiaoyong, it has nothing to do with you." Chen Tiexin said.


    "It''s nothing to do with me, of course, but do you know why I have to say so much?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin frowned, unable to understand the meaning of Huang Xiaoyong''s words.


    Huang Xiaoyong continued: "because my master is too lazy to talk to you, so I need to let you go."


    Chen Tiexin looks at Han 3000. He has a feeling that he can''t be close to him.


    "Han 3000, why can''t you give me a chance? I can redeem myself in any way. Everything you want, my Chen family can give you." Chen Tiexin said that as long as he could become Han 3000''s apprentice, he would not hesitate to give up the whole Chen family.


    Unfortunately, in Han 3000''s eyes, the Chen family is nothing?


    "Let''s go. I don''t care with the Chen family about things before, but it''s wishful thinking that you want to be my apprentice." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile, "Chen Tiexin, if you don''t go away and disturb my master''s rest, don''t blame me for being rude."


    As soon as the words fell, a white awn in the sky landed beside Huang Xiaoyong.


    The winged tiger roared in a low voice, with a bloody mouth, challenging Chen''s father and son.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Tiexin is dead. In fact, he probably guessed the result before he came here. After all, it''s useless for Chen Yanran to appear. What''s the significance of him and Chen Yuanhai?


    However, even if the result is clearly known, when it really happened, Chen Tiexin still can''t accept it.


    For many years, he hoped to worship the real strong as his teacher. Now such a strong man is in front of him, but he has no chance to worship his teacher.


    What''s more, even Huang Xiaoyong can become his apprentice, but he can''t.


    "Han 3000, is there really no chance?" Chen Yuanhai wants to seize the last chance and asks Han 3000.


    "I didn''t destroy the Chen family. I have been merciful." Han 3000 light said, his words is not a threat, to Chen Tiexin has done to him, he has a reason to destroy the Chen family, but Han 3000 treat life is particularly strong, as a man on earth, he does not have a heart of slaughter, if you change to any strong Xuanyuan world, the Chen family would have been washed away.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed. The last chance was broken. He could only take Chen Tiexin to leave the other hospital.


    After Chen''s father and son left, Huang Xiaoyong went to Han 3000 and said, "master, the story about you has been thoroughly spread now. I think the imperial court will send someone to Longyun city again sooner or later."


    Han Sanqian nodded. He had considered this matter for a long time, but it was impossible to continue to hide himself at this stage¡° Come on, come on. I''ll see you then. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong unconsciously glanced at the garden, where the bodies of three royal family members were buried, but the master was not worried at all. Was he not afraid of the exposure¡° Master, what if they start to investigate the three people last time? " Huang Xiaoyong whispers that this is the secret they both know. Even if Bai lingwan''er and the imperial court have a grudge against each other, Huang Xiaoyong dare not let her know about it¡° Didn''t the last three have already left Longyun city? " Han 3000 looks at Huang Xiaoyong doubtfully. Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment. He immediately understood Han 3000''s meaning and said, "Master said that I forgot about it. When they left, many people saw it." Han 3000 laughed and asked, "you came to me to inform me of this?"¡° Besides, my father wants to invite Shifu to the city Lord''s residence. He wants to thank you face to face. Of course, if Shifu doesn''t want to go, he can''t go. There''s no need to give my old friend face. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Then don''t give it. " Han 3000 said frankly. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so straightforward. He almost slapped himself. If he didn''t say the following words, Han 3000 might have gone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 932

    The palace.


    The master of Xie family asked for a meeting in a hurry.


    After seeing Wang Jiazhu, Xie Jiazhu couldn''t wait to say, "have you heard what happened in the last two days?"


    "You mean that other hospital?" Wang asked.


    The master of the Xie family nodded quickly. The Chen family behaved strangely and went to the humble other hospital twice in succession. At first, he didn''t care about it, but it was not until Chen Yuanhai came to the door that he found something strange about it.


    Who is worth seeing in person?


    And whether Chen Yanran or Chen''s father and son leave the other courtyard, they look very desperate, so the Xie family is very curious about what happened in the other courtyard.


    He secretly investigated the people who lived in other houses, but the findings made him even more confused.


    There lived Han 3000, the waste that was swept out by the Chen family. Since it was waste, how could it be worth Chen Yuanhai to see it in person?


    "Why did the Chen family go to see Han 3000 one after another?" Xie said.


    Wang Jiazhu is also concerned about this matter. Originally, he didn''t understand the reason. He didn''t fully understand it until Huang Xiaoyong appeared.


    "The Chen family has done a stupid thing. They are atoning for their stupid behavior, but the result seems not very good." Wang said.


    "Stupid, atonement?" The Xie family leader asked without knowing why.


    "Don''t you know that even Huang Xiaoyong went to that other hospital?" Wang said.


    The master of Xie''s family nodded. He knew about it. He had his subordinates watching around the other courtyard. Anyone who came in or went out could receive the news.


    However, in the Xie family''s view, the reason why Huang Xiaoyong came out was to suppress the Chen family, and even to show his power in front of the Chen family.


    "Huang Xiaoyong is definitely not happy for Chen Tiexin. After all, Chen Tiexin didn''t pay attention to Huang Xiaoyong before, but now Huang Xiaoyong is a strong man in wudengjing." Xie said.


    "It''s just one reason." Wang said.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it quickly. Don''t play it off." Xie asked impatiently.


    Wang Jiazhu had no choice but to smile and said, "your brain always falls off the chain at the critical time. How can you not understand such a simple thing? Don''t you care about the recent rumors? Huang Xiaoyong has a master. "


    This matter has been known to all people in Longyun city since it came back from Xiaoling city. How could the master Xie not know? But in his opinion, there is no connection between the two.


    Seeing that master Xie was still at a loss, Master Wang knew that he could not understand what he wanted to say. He could only say, "can''t you guess that Han 3000 is Huang Xiaoyong''s master?"


    "What The master of the Xie family is frightened. Han 3000 is Huang Xiaoyong''s master.


    How is that possible?


    Han 3000''s name of waste is well known in Longyun city. When he was driven out of Chen''s residence, he was laughed at by many people. If he was a strong man, how could he suffer such humiliation?


    "No, how could he be Huang Xiaoyong''s master?" Xie Jiazhu said in disbelief.


    "Ha ha." After a sneer, the Wang family leader said, "what do you think the strong man is? Why can''t he be Huang Xiaoyong''s master? In his opinion, he was humiliated by the Chen family at the beginning. Maybe it''s not worth mentioning at all. Such a strong man will only treat the Chen family as mole ants, and he doesn''t want to care with mole ants. It''s reasonable."


    After a pause, the king continued: "when have you ever seen a tiger compete with an ant?"


    The master of Xie''s family nodded, which seemed reasonable.


    Suddenly, the master of Xie family thought of something and became more frightened.


    "Does... Does it mean that the four lamp realm master we invited at the beginning disappeared inexplicably because he died in Han 3000''s hands?" The master of Xie family said that this was something he couldn''t figure out all the time. At the beginning, Han 3000 took away the four lamp realm master. The man seemed to have evaporated in the world, and so far there was no news.


    Now it seems that there is an explanation.


    Han 3000 is a strong man. Isn''t it reasonable for him to die in Han 3000''s hands?


    The master of the Wang family nodded. It was only through this that he could guess Han 3000''s identity. Now, if they didn''t leave the Chen house in time, I''m afraid their lives would be accounted for in the Chen house.


    "What should we do now?" Xie asked.


    "Don''t worry too much, the Chen family obviously won''t get Han 3000''s forgiveness, but we don''t have a holiday with Han 3000. Now we can only accept our fate, and it''s impossible to do something against the city Lord''s house." The Wang family leader sighed and said that Huang Houyi used to be their puppet, but now, this thing can only make it a thing of the past. It''s not something that the three families can do to control the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Han 3000, do you need to please him? After all, he is a strong man who can tame Seven Star beasts. In my opinion, he absolutely has the strength of the latter three realms. " Xie said.


    "No, he''s such a master. How can common things be valued? We just need to be careful not to offend him." Wang said. The master of Xie''s family took a suspicious look at the master of Wang''s family. It was obvious that he had something else in mind¡° In that case, I''ll leave first. " As soon as the head of Xie''s family stepped out of the palace, the head of Wang''s family called his servants and said to them, "prepare for the gifts and take the treasures from my study." And after the Xie family leader came back to his home, he immediately ordered his family members to prepare a big gift and go to another hospital. Han 3000, a strong man, even if he knows that the chance of flattery is very low, they have to give it a try. In the past, the four lamp realm could be called the king of Longyun city. Now, Han 3000, a strong man in the last three realms, is probably the only real strong man they can please for the first time in their life. How can the Wangs and Xie families miss such an opportunity? Other hospitals. Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to the imperial court. Although he killed three people in the imperial court, the imperial court won''t make trouble for him without any reason without any evidence. Moreover, the most important thing for the imperial court to come here this time is to recruit them. They can''t have a conflict with Han 3000 without any reason. However, Bai Ling Wan''er''s identity is a taboo for the imperial court. If her identity is exposed, it will be a big trouble for Han 3000¡° Wan''er, people from the imperial court will come to Longyun city soon. If you see these people and can''t control your emotions, I can arrange for you to live in other places for a period of time. " Han 3000 said to Bai lingwan''er. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 933

    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Bai lingwan''er''s face does not change. Although she wants to take revenge on the imperial court very much, she knows very well that she can never show her revenge before she has no ability. Otherwise, with her current strength, it''s just a joke to the imperial court.


    "Don''t worry, I know my ability. If I can''t even control this emotion, how can I talk about revenge?" Bai Ling Wan''er said lightly.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t see Bai lingwan''er''s mood fluctuation, which shows that she conceals it very well. It seems that her worry is unnecessary.


    As long as she can recognize her ability and know that now is not the time for revenge, she can control herself.


    At this time, don''t go outside the hospital.


    Perhaps it was predestined that the Wang and Xie families met outside the other courtyard, and each provided their own gifts. The purpose was obvious.


    "Master Wang, what a surprise. I didn''t expect to meet you so coincidentally. Didn''t you say that you don''t have to please him?" Xie said with disdain that Wang and Xie had been friends for many years, and the trust between them collapsed at this moment.


    The Wang family did not expect that the Xie family, who had always listened to his advice, would make such a decision on their own this time.


    "It seems that the alliance between us is up to now." Wang said.


    The master of Xie''s family gave a cold hum and asked his servants to knock on the door quickly to speed up the Wang family.


    Wang''s opinion is not willing to lag behind, but he did not command servants, but personally knocked on the door, showing more sincerity.


    "This old thing, how can I lose to you." Seeing this, master Xie trotted to the gate of another hospital.


    Two people who do not lose, vigorously knocking on the door of other courtyard.


    Bai Ling Wan''er heard a quick knock on the door, and seemed helpless. She said to Han 3000, "I thought your house was a quiet place."


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. Before, it was really quiet here, but now his identity can''t be hidden, so he can''t be quiet.


    "If you''re bored, drive it away." Han 3000 said.


    Bailing Wan''er went to the door. After opening the door, she saw two old things in Wang Xie''s family and said, "what are you doing so hard? Who will pay for the damage?"


    Although she was just a little girl, Wang and Xie did not dare to be slighted. Even if she was only a servant girl of Han 3000, it was enough for them to pay attention to her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little too excited. If you think the door is broken, I can pay for a new one." Wang said.


    The Xie family leader, who was unwilling to leave behind, quickly said, "I''ll compensate. As long as you open your mouth, I can order someone to make a pure gold fan."


    Bailing Wan''er is just like seeing an idiot. Is this old man so short-sighted? The door of pure gold, how much does it weigh? Who can open it.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''d like to see Han 3000."


    "I''d like to see Han 3000."


    Wang Xie said with one voice.


    "No see." Bai Ling Wan''er said quickly, and then closed the door directly.


    Before Wang Xie and Wang Xie could react, they closed the door and looked embarrassed.


    But the next moment, the door opened again.


    Wang Xie thought they saw hope again, but Bai lingwan''er said, "if you dare to knock on my door next time, you won''t want to leave alive."


    This time, the door was completely closed.


    A sense of embarrassment spread to Wang and Xie. They never thought that they would come here with a big gift, but they didn''t even see Han 3000. Moreover, there was a quarrel between the two families because of this incident. It''s really not worth the loss.


    "Master Xie, it seems that it''s not easy to please such a strong man." Wang said helplessly.


    "Master Wang, the relationship between Wang and Xie is not as good as before. In the future, it''s better for them to keep their own destiny." Xie said with disdain.


    Looking at the Xie family leader to take people to leave, the Wang family leader is not only wry smile, this is probably did not eat mutton also provoked a Sao bar.


    "Ah, Longyun city is no longer the old Longyun city. It''s time for my Wang family to stop." The master of the Wang family sighed and said to himself. In the past, he thought that the Wang family could go to a higher level. As long as he completely controlled the city master''s mansion, he would have a way to swallow the Chen family and the Xie family. But now, it seems that if the Wang family wants to keep their present status, they can only be honest.


    There is absolutely no chance to control the city Lord''s house. If there is a big conflict with the Xie family again, it will hurt the Wang family''s vitality.


    As for the Chen family, he did not dare to act rashly. After all, even Han 3000 did not punish the Chen family.


    "Who?" See bailing Wan''er gas rushed back to the yard, Han 3000 curious asked.


    "Two old things, I''ve told them to go away. I don''t think they''ll come back in the future." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "Old thing?" Han Sanqian thinks about it. These two old people are probably Wang and Xie. It seems that his identity has been thoroughly exposed. In this way, Longyun city is not a place to stay for a long time, and there is no news about Jiang Yingying. It seems that it''s time to leave here.


    "Do you want to go to other cities?" Han 3000 asks Bai Ling Wan''er¡° If you leave now, the imperial court will be suspicious of you. It''s not a good time. " Bai Ling Wan''er said. Han 3000 deeply thought Ran''s nod a head to say: "this pour is also, that saw the person of imperial court to walk again." Three days later, the second wave of the imperial court finally arrived in Longyun city. This time, they were the same three, but their strength was not comparable to the previous three. There are two eight lamp realms and a strong one who is infinitely close to the nine lamp realms. This combination is almost invincible in the whole imperial court. Only the appearance of the nine lamp realms and the extreme division can match the strength of the three. However, the top strong men like Jishi only live in the imperial court, and they don''t set foot in the secular world at will. As for jiudengjing, they also disdain to walk in the secular world. Huang Xiaoyong told Han Sanqian the news for the first time. Huang Xiaoyong felt very afraid about the strength of this visit. After all, he had never seen such a strong man in his life, and he was worried that once the last three people''s death was investigated, Han Sanqian might be charged with fighting the imperial court and sentenced by the three people¡° You look flustered. What are you afraid of? " Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong¡° Master, you don''t know. When I saw those three people in the Lord''s mansion, they made me feel like they could kill me with one look. I''ve never seen such a powerful person in my life. Of course, I''m afraid. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a look of fear. Han 3000 smiles. I''ve never seen such a powerful person in my life? It''s just that he never shows his true state. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 934

    Han 3000 has never been afraid of the imperial court in his heart. Even if the emperor''s presence is such a big thing for him, he just doesn''t want to cause too much trouble. Even if he has to tear his face with the imperial court, Han 3000 can go to other countries. With his current strength, it''s not difficult for him to go through the dark forest.


    Of course, Han 3000 won''t let things get to this point unless it''s necessary. After all, he hasn''t found Jiang Yingying yet.


    He took Jiang Yingying to Xuanyuan world, he must take her back.


    "Master, is that really not going to be found out?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 with a guilty look.


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 disdains to smile and says: "if you are afraid, you can choose to break off the relationship with me now. Even if it is revealed, it has nothing to do with you."


    Huang Xiaoyong is smart all over, cut off the relationship?


    He never thought about these four words.


    Huang Xiaoyong is very clear that what he has now is given by Han 3000, and if he wants to improve his realm, he still needs Han 3000''s help in the future. How can he draw a clear line with Han 3000?


    "Master, what do you say? How can I do this? Life is your apprentice, death is also your apprentice. Even if I want to fight against the whole imperial court, I will stand on your side." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Really?" Han 3000 questioned looking at Huang Xiaoyong, and the whole court to do, in front of this coward can have such courage.


    "Of course!" Huang Xiaoyong did not hesitate, said happily.


    "I believe you for the time being. There''s nothing else. Go back to the city master''s house. The people of the imperial court will come to me soon." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong hesitated. He knew that Han 3000 was afraid of his presence. Because of his fear, he revealed his flaws. At this time, he was the safest to go home.


    "Yes, master, don''t worry. I won''t show any flaws." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Han 3000 specially called Bai lingwan''er to his side.


    "What do you mean, call me and don''t talk, and play riddles with me?" Bailing Wan''er sees Han 3000''s hesitation and takes the initiative to say.


    "The people of the imperial court have arrived. Do I need to let you leave first in case?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, after all these years, I would have died if I had the heart to be confused." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han 3000 nodded and said nothing more.


    Chen''s residence.


    Today''s Chen family can be said to be more and more desperate.


    Han 3000 is what kind of person, they have been very clear.


    As Huang Xiaoyong''s master, he helped Huang Xiaoyong to improve his realm, and he also helped Huang to tame the Seven Star winged tiger. Isn''t Chen Tiexin the one who has been searching for such strong men?


    It''s a pity that such a person appeared beside them and was driven out of Chen''s residence by themselves.


    Today''s Chen Tiexin, inner regret has been unable to use words to describe.


    Backyard pond.


    Chen Tiexin stands there with dull eyes and looks at the happy Koi in the water. A sense of hostility comes from his heart.


    Why can these humble species find happiness? As the superior son of the Chen family, he has to face so many troubles.


    Chen Tiexin has fantasized more than once that if he didn''t drive Han 3000 out of the Chen family, if he could have a better attitude towards Han 3000, would Huang Xiaoyong''s treatment happen to him now.


    But there is no if in this world. The imagination is beautiful, but the reality is so cruel that Chen Tiexin''s heart bleeds.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai came to Chen Tiexin, his face is not very good-looking, pale in no blood.


    "The imperial court is coming again. I heard that the strength of this time is stronger than last time. It seems that they are eager to recruit Huang Xiaoyong." Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin snorted coldly and said, "Huang Xiaoyong is nothing. The imperial court values Han 3000 more."


    Chen Yuanhai nodded his head, which is needless to say. Compared with Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong is totally insignificant. How could the imperial court send people to Longyun city because of him?


    "Yes, the imperial court attaches great importance to Han 3000. Even the imperial court attaches so much importance to him, but my Chen family has lost sight of him." Chen Yuanhai sighed.


    Chen Tiexin clenched his teeth. To some extent, he led to the present result. He also regretted and hoped that things would get better. However, Han Sanqian refused to give him any chance. This made Chen Tiexin hate and wanted to destroy Han Sanqian.


    Just with Chen Tiexin''s strength, destroy Han 3000 this kind of thing, also can only think in the mind.


    "Father, have you ever heard of the imperial court experts accepting apprentices?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Chen Yuanhai takes a look at Chen Tiexin. Unexpectedly, he pays attention to the imperial court experts. It''s a pity that these imperial court people have a very high vision. How can they accept him as an apprentice?


    Moreover, there are countless proud sons in the imperial court. The talent of those people is above Chen Tiexin. Why can he compete with those people.


    "You''d better give up. People like Huangting don''t pay attention to US civilians, and their innate superiority won''t allow them to choose apprentices in the little Longyun city." Chen Yuanhai said¡° Is it so important to be born? Is it my fault to be born in Longyun city? " Chen Tiexin clenched his fist and said with an unwilling face. Chen Yuanhai has no choice but to smile bitterly. Is birth important? There is no need to think about this problem at all. For people in the imperial court, birth is naturally important, especially for those who are strong. They are more willing to spend their energy on training the imperial family and nobles. How can they be willing to waste their time on the anonymous people in a small city. At this time, a servant hurried to Chen Yuanhai¡° Master, people from the imperial court are in Longyun city to inquire for information. " The servant said to Chen Yuanhai. Chen Yuanhai had ordered his servants to keep an eye on the people from the imperial court, but he had no purpose. He just wanted to see what these experts wanted to do¡° What''s the news? " Chen Yuanhai asked with a frown¡° About the last three imperial court people. " Said the servant. Chen Yuanhai looks suspicious and takes a look at Chen Tiexin. Chen Tiexin asked: "last time, the three imperial court people had already left Longyun city. Why did they inquire about their information?"¡° It''s like... It''s like asking how many people saw the three imperial court people leave Longyun city last time. There''s no new news yet. " Said the servant. Father and son looked at each other, this matter has become a mystery, has left the people, they have no reason to inquire about this news why? Can we say that it was the three people who had an accident last time? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 935

    Chen Tiexin waved his hand to the servant and motioned him to leave.


    The servant bowed slightly to them and left.


    "Father, what''s going on?" Chen Tiexin frowned and asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai is also at a loss. According to reason, the last time the three left Longyun City, they should have returned to the imperial court. Why did the imperial court send someone to Longyun city to investigate this matter?


    And judging from the current situation, it seems that this time the imperial court is not only recruiting an Han 3000.


    "The key question is, why do they want to inquire about this information?" Chen Yuanhai said.


    "Last time, the strength of the three people were all in the seven lamp realm. When the three seven lamp realms got together, their strength was also quite terrible. Would they have any accidents after they left Longyun city?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai''s expression suddenly became serious, and very dignified, said: "I''m afraid this accident does not appear after leaving Longyun city."


    Chen Tiexin looked at Chen Yuanhai in horror and said, "father, do you suspect that this matter has something to do with Han 3000?"


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t dare to judge his own ideas. He shook his head and said, "we don''t know exactly what happened. How can I suspect that it has something to do with Han 3000?"


    After a pause, Chen Yuanhai continued: "unless..."


    "Except for what?" Chen Tiexin can''t wait to ask.


    "Unless we can know why the royal court three people want to inquire about it this time." Chen Yuanhai said.


    If you want to know the reason, you have to tell it from those three people.


    However, as the Chen family, they are not qualified to stir up this matter easily, and they are not even qualified to see people from the imperial court.


    But Chen Tiexin has a faint feeling in his heart that the last three people may have had some kind of accident, which is why this time the three people came to investigate this matter.


    Moreover, Chen Tiexin''s intuition tells him that if something happens to the three last time, it has nothing to do with Han 3000. After all, those three people are the strength of qidengjing. Looking at the whole Longyun City, there is no other choice but Han 3000.


    Chen Tiexin''s heart sprouted a bold guess.


    If... If those three people really have an accident, and Han 3000 did it, then the imperial court will certainly destroy Han 3000.


    An evil seed begins to sprout. He doesn''t want others to get what he can''t get. Destruction is the best outcome.


    "Chen Tiexin, I warn you, don''t act rashly before you know the cause of the matter. I don''t care what kind of speculation you have in your heart, never put it into action. Otherwise, you will harm the Chen family." Chen Yuanhai told Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin nodded on the surface, but he already had his own plan in mind.


    He can''t stand the waste standing high in front of him. Only by destroying all this can Chen Tiexin feel at ease. Only by watching Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong die can he regain his former self-confidence.


    After leaving the backyard pond, Chen Tiexin comes to Chen Yanran''s room.


    After being mercilessly rejected by Han 3000, Chen Yanran locked herself in her room every day, even without the desire to take a step, because in Chen Tiexin''s feeling, the whole world has no concern for her. Losing Han 3000 is like losing everything.


    Chen Yanran never thought that one day, Korea 3000 could occupy such a heavy weight in her heart. Recalling her previous attitude towards Korea 3000, Chen Yanran regretted. If she hadn''t done too unfeeling, how could she end up today?


    "Here comes the young master, miss." Maid close to Chen Yanran side said.


    Chen Yanran, with dull eyes, did not speak and nodded her head.


    Chen Tiexin came to the room and saw Chen Yanran''s mental state at this time. He couldn''t help but feel a pain. As a brother, he took great care of Chen Yanran. From childhood to adulthood, anyone who dares to bully Chen Yanran will redouble his color. It can be said that he has been protecting his sister since childhood, but it''s a pity that this incident has exceeded his ability.


    "Do you still want to save Han 3000?" Chen Tiexin asks Chen Yanran.


    Hear Han three thousand these three words, Chen Yanran two lines of clear tears will slide from the cheek, how can''t stop.


    "Brother, do I still have a chance?" Chen Yanran said in despair.


    Chen Tiexin takes a deep breath. If she wants to implement her plan, she must use Chen Yanran for help. Although Chen Tiexin is a little too reluctant to go, on the way to Chen Yanran''s room, Chen Tiexin has done a good job in psychological construction for herself.


    From small to large, he took care of Chen Yanran, never asking for any return. Now is the time when he needs Chen Yanran, and it''s Chen Yanran''s turn to repay him.


    "Yes." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yan Ran''s despairing eyes bloomed a trace of brilliance. She stood up excitedly and said, "brother, do you really have a way?"


    "But for you, it''s a little bit more fortunate and bitter." Chen Tiexin said.


    "No, I''m not." Chen Yanran constantly shakes her head and says, "no matter how hard it is, I''m not afraid. Brother, please tell me what is the way."¡° After all, he is a man. The only way to move him is to be by his side and do any household chores for him. I believe that even if he is hard hearted, he will be melted by you. However, this matter will take some time. " Chen Tiexin said. Household chores! For ordinary people, it''s just a small thing, but for Miss Chen Jiada, who is not in touch with yangchunshui, it''s very difficult. After all, most of her children have never done this kind of work. However, Chen Yanran didn''t exclude her. As long as she can save Han 3000, she is willing to do anything, even now¡° Brother, will he let me stay with him? " Chen Yanran said¡° If you go to another hospital, don''t say anything. If you see anything, do it. No matter how he asks, don''t talk. I''m sure he won''t drive you away. " Chen Tiexin said. Isn''t that why you stay in another hospital? Anyway, Chen Yanran is also the identity of Miss Chen. When she does this kind of thing, she doesn''t even want to have the face of her own. But Chen Yanran thought carefully, as long as can save Han 3000, face is still important¡° Brother, is there anything else to pay attention to? " Chen Yanran asked. At this time, Chen Tiexin chose to turn his head, did not look at Chen Yanran''s eyes, anger flashed away, said: "you have to completely listen to my arrangement."¡° Brother, of course I will listen to your arrangement. In this world, you are the best to me. I won''t listen to you. Do you want to listen to others? " Chen Yanran didn''t realize that something was wrong, because in her mind, Chen Tiexin could never do anything to frame her. After all, she had been protecting her brother from childhood to adulthood. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 936

    After the Chen family got the news, the city Lord''s office also knew about it, because the three people in the imperial court did not deliberately hide themselves when they investigated the matter, and they seemed to deliberately spread the news.


    Huang Xiaoyong was so scared that he hid in the room, sweating all over.


    It''s true that Han 3000 killed three people in the imperial court. If the truth is found out, the result can be imagined.


    There is only one way out to fight against the imperial court in the imperial court.


    Huang Xiaoyong now has a way to protect himself, that is to expose Han 3000''s evil deeds, but he can''t do so. After all, Han 3000 is his master. He wants to seek a breakthrough in his realm, but he has to rely on Han 3000. Otherwise, his realm will stay in the five lamp realm all his life.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong is like a headless fly. He doesn''t know what to do.


    He was afraid of being implicated after being exposed, and he was also afraid of losing his master.


    "Valiant, what are you doing hiding in the room? Open the door quickly. My father has something to say to you." Huang Houyi came to the door of the room, looked at the door and said.


    "I''m not very well. I''ve had a rest. Let''s talk about something tomorrow." If Huang Houyi saw Huang Xiaoyong''s flustered appearance, he would show his flaws, so he could only avoid it.


    "You son of a bitch, are you kidding me? You are a strong man in wudengjing now. How can you get sick? Open the door quickly, or I will kick the door." Huang Hou Yi says discontentedly.


    It''s a common thing for ordinary people to get sick, but the strength to reach the second lamp state is almost the virus insulator. How can they get sick.


    Huang Xiaoyong was surprised. He knew what kind of man his father was. What he said could not be a joke. To say that kicking the door was the end of kicking the door.


    "I really have a rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Bang!


    At the moment when Huang Xiaoyong''s voice just fell, the door was kicked open by Huang Houyi. He acted in a vigorous and resolute manner without any delay.


    "You smelly boy, you don''t hide people in the room, do you?" After Huang Hou Yi entered the room, his eyes began to search everywhere.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? How can there be Tibetans in my room?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi said: "you didn''t take your servant girls back to the room before. I remember you had done this kind of thing when you were ten years old."


    Huang Xiaoyong looks embarrassed. When he was a child, he took his servant girl to sleep with him, which is a well-known thing in the city master''s mansion. However, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t have any evil ideas at that time, but his hands were a little dishonest.


    "I had no mother since I was a child. I was looking for maternal love." Huang Xiaoyong said helplessly.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s mother died in childbirth, so Huang Xiaoyong really lacks a lot of maternal love, which Huang Houyi can''t make up no matter how to compensate.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m here to talk to you about business." Huang Hou Yi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Huang Houyi with a guilty heart and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I remember last time people came from the imperial court. Did you ask them to leave the city?" Huang Hou Yi asked.


    "Yes... Yes." Huang Xiaoyong quietly wiped his forehead and said in a cold sweat.


    "Did they really leave?" Huang Hou Yi continues to ask a way.


    "Dad, aren''t you joking? If you don''t really leave, can you still stay in Longyun city?" Huang Xiaoyong tries his best to keep calm. If he shows his flaws, he will be forced to ask by Huang Houyi.


    "That''s strange." Huang Hou Yi frowned and said: "since they have left, why do the three people who came here this time inquire about the news of the last three people? Do you know that they just ask when they catch people in the city, which is too strange."


    Huang Xiaoyong also thinks that this matter is very strange. It seems that they deliberately want to make some noise. They investigate it without any cover up. It is estimated that the whole Longyun city will know soon. Is this the royal court''s way of doing things, without any hiding?


    "Dad, if you ask me, I don''t know the answer. Otherwise, ask them." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi glared at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "you smelly boy, don''t think I dare not beat you in the five lamp world. Are you talking to your father like this? If I dare to ask them, why do I come to you?"


    Huangting people do things, Huang Houyi how dare to intervene, he just out of curiosity will find Huang Xiaoyong to ask a few more.


    "I don''t know. It''s no use asking me." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi looks at Huang Xiaoyong like a torch. There is something wrong with this guy today. He pretends to be ill for no reason. It must be hiding something.


    "Smelly boy, why do you pretend to be sick because you dare not see me?" Huang Hou Yi asked.


    "No, how can I? You are not a man eating tiger. How can I not dare to see you?" Huang Xiaoyong said with flashing eyes.


    Huang Houyi see this situation, more sure that Huang Xiaoyong something to hide from himself.


    "From childhood to adulthood, as long as you lie, your eyes will turn. This has never changed. How dare you say that there is nothing to hide from me?" Huang Hou Yi said sternly.


    Lying is Huang Xiaoyong''s specialty. He has been used to it since he was young. Cheating his servants, friends and even passers-by are all Huang Xiaoyong''s specialties. However, only in front of Huang Houyi, Huang Xiaoyong can''t lie calmly and will always show his guilty actions inadvertently. But even if Huang Houyi knew that he was lying, Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to tell him the truth. If he knew that Han Sanqian had killed three people in the imperial court last time, he would be scared to death. In case of impulse, he would do something he shouldn''t do¡° Dad, you believe me. It''s best if you don''t know this. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I can''t Huang Xiaoyong can only say so, otherwise Huang Houyi will certainly continue to ask¡° I''m your father. Is there anything else I can''t know? " Huang Hou Yi said sternly. Huang Xiaoyong weakly drooped his head and said, "what I hide is related to my master, and he warned me that I can''t tell anyone. Do you want to ruin my future?" As soon as he heard about Han 3000, Huang Houyi''s attitude became more relaxed. This is the person who can change the fate of the Huang family, and how high Huang Xiaoyong''s position in the imperial court in the future, Han 3000 also occupied most of the factors, and Huang Houyi did not dare to interfere in his affairs easily¡° You said that earlier. Can I ask you that? " Huang Hou Yi a face reproaches of say. Seeing that Huang Houyi didn''t seem to want to continue questioning, Huang Xiaoyong was relieved at last. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 937

    Han 3000 other hospital.


    When Chen Yanran comes here and starts to work without saying a word, Han Sanqian and Bai lingwan''er are both confused.


    "What is she doing?" Bailing Wan''er looks at Chen Yanran who works, and asks Han 3000 with a puzzled look on her face.


    Han Sanqian also wanted to know this question and said, "if you ask me, it''s better to ask her."


    Bai Ling Wan''er regards Chen Yanran as a threat in her heart, so she doesn''t think about Chen Yanran''s face, and goes directly to Chen Yanran.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    Before she decided to come to another hospital, Chen Yanran had already made psychological preparations. Since she wanted to play the role of being shameless, she had to put down her dignity completely. So at this moment, she had no airs of Miss Chen and said, "I want to stay here."


    "Stay here!" Bai lingwan''er is not happy to hear that. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, let alone two mothers. She hasn''t finished Han 3000 yet. How can she let Chen Yanran intervene.


    "I can do anything, if you want to drive me away, unless you kill me." Chen Yanran attitude firm said.


    "You..." Bai lingwan''er was so angry by this sentence that she was so shameless that she said such a thing.


    "Hello, you are Miss Chen. Is it interesting to be so cheeky? Besides, look at what you''re doing, will you? " Bai Ling Wan''er said with disdain.


    "I''ll learn it slowly. I''ll learn it after I get familiar with it." Chen Yanran calm way.


    "Don''t think I dare not kill you. I advise you to get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself here." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "If you want me to leave here, it''s just a corpse." Chen Yanran said without fear.


    Bailing Wan''er has no way in a moment. She can''t really kill Chen Yanran. Her attitude is so tough.


    In desperation, bailing Wan''er has to return to Han 3000. What she can''t solve, she can only rely on Han 3000.


    "Don''t you care?" Bai Ling Wan''er said to Han 3000 angrily.


    Han Sanqian looks at Chen Yanran, her behavior is very strange, it doesn''t seem to save himself, because the more she does, the more he will feel bored.


    "Chen Yanran, do you have other purposes?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I just want to be your wife again." Chen Yanran said.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked at her honesty. It didn''t seem like she was lying, but Han 3000 absolutely didn''t believe that she really had such a simple purpose.


    "Well, since you want to stay here, stay." Han 3000 said.


    "Han 3000, you are confused. How can you let her stay?" See Han 3000 actually agreed, bailing Wan''er instant hair, she worried that this is Han 3000 to Chen Yanran, so not willing to do too much.


    With Han 3000 back to the room, bailing Wan''er reminded: "you don''t have a wife and children, you do this, worthy of them?"


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Bai Ling Wan''er wants to throw herself in his arms. Unexpectedly, she now criticizes herself with such words.


    "So?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You''re sorry for your wife because you''re still in love with this woman." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "What''s left? I''ve never been in love with her. You think too much about it. " Han 3000 said.


    Bai lingwan''er doesn''t believe this kind of nonsense. He is willing to leave Chen Yanran behind. It''s not what love is. If it''s really merciless, it''s right to beat Chen Yanran out of other hospitals.


    "Sure enough, men are all the same. What they say is different from what they think. They don''t have feelings for other women. But in fact, you have already moved your feelings. Why isn''t this man me? Am I not beautiful enough?" Bai Ling Wan''er said with an unconvinced face.


    In terms of beauty, bailing Wan''er is better than Chen Yanran. However, in terms of figure, bailing Wan''er, who has not yet fully developed, is no better than Chen Yanran. However, this is not the reason. Han 3000 left Chen Yanran, it is other factors.


    "She must have other purposes when she comes to my house. I have asked her just now, but she doesn''t want to mention it. In this case, let her stay. Sooner or later, she will show her fox tail." Han 3000 light said.


    Bailing Wan''er didn''t think about it at this level. However, Han 3000 seems to be serious. It seems that this is really the reason.


    "Really, you just want to see what she''s going to do?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked in disbelief.


    "As I said, I''ll never be attracted to anyone except my wife, including you." Han 3000 said firmly.


    Bai lingwan''er automatically ignored the last three words of this sentence and said: "if I stare at you, you can''t do anything out of line."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This little girl thinks too much. If he really wants to do something about Chen Yanran, will he have to wait until today? When Chen Yanran came last time, she made it very clear that she would give Han 3000 anything she wanted. If Han 3000 really wanted to, Chen Yanran would have been sleeping on his side.


    After Chen Yanran stayed, she didn''t do anything special. She kept looking for work. It took two days to clean all the rooms in and out of the other hospital. Two days later, at dawn, Han 3000 heard the sound of hoeing in the yard, which made him bounce from the bed like a reflex. In the yard, there are the bodies of the three people in the imperial court last time. Chen Yanran suddenly hoes the ground. In case these three bodies are dug out, they will be finished¡° What are you doing? " Out of the room, Han 3000 came to the yard and asked Chen Yanran. Chen Yan ran a face at a loss, he is just hoeing, how can let Han 3000 have such a big reaction¡° I dig the earth. Don''t you like growing flowers and plants? I want to help you Chen Yanran said. Han 3000 walked to Chen Yanran and said, "don''t touch this garden in the future. Otherwise, I will let you get out of here." Chen Yanran is confused. Does Han 3000 love flowers like life? It''s just digging up the dirt. It can make him have such a big reaction. However, since Han 3000 had already said that, Chen Yanran could only do it and said, "OK, I won''t move here again. I''m sorry, I didn''t know you cherish these plants so much." Han Sanqian was suspicious of Chen Yanran, but she said so, and her expression didn''t show any acting elements, which made Han Sanqian feel strange. These two days, Chen Yanran is really just working, no other mind, do you mean, she really just use this way to save themselves? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 938

    Longyuncheng Royal Inn.


    This is specially used by the city Lord''s residence for the reception of distinguished guests. The royal court three people live here.


    The three people are not young, about fifty-six, which is also a normal phenomenon. After all, their realm is not low, and it takes time to cultivate. Han 3000 is a rare species in Xuanyuan world.


    "When shall we meet Han 3000?" Fushan asked the other two that although he was a strong man in badengjing, in front of the man who was close to the strength of jiudengjing, he had to listen to his opinions.


    "I think he should know what happened to the three people before we investigated. It''s the easiest time for him to show his flaws when we go to see him. I don''t know what master Biyang thinks?" You Hai turns to look at another old man.


    Biyang, who is the closest to jiudengjing among the three, once put down his lofty words and said that he would break the Imperial Palace in five years. It is for this reason that his status in the imperial court is a little higher than the other two.


    "If those three people really died at his hands, what would he be like?" Bi Yang said.


    "It''s not difficult to kill the people in the three seven lamp states. I can also do it. After all, the strength of the latter three states can''t be described by any common saying." Said Fushan.


    Biyang nodded. Among the ten realms, only the latter three can be called the real strong. Moreover, every breakthrough in the latter three is a huge obstacle, and there is a huge gap in strength.


    Take these three people for example, although Biyang''s realm is still in badeng realm, his strength is much better than that of the other two people. After his success in breaking through the realm, the gap between them will be more obvious.


    Eight lights kill seven lights, just like the fight between the lion and the rabbit, there is no comparability.


    But in Biyang''s view, the strength of Han 3000 is not just that simple.


    "You should know about him and the Chen family?" Biyang continued to ask.


    "He was swept out of the house by the Chen family, which made a lot of jokes in Longyun city. However, it doesn''t rule out that he swallowed his words in order to hide his strength. As for why he did it, I''m afraid only he knows." You Hai said.


    "What I care about is not why he did it." Bi Yang said, shaking his head.


    Fushan and Youhai look at each other. Since they don''t care, why does he throw out the problem of the relationship between Han 3000 and the Chen family?


    "Lord Biyang, if you have anything to say, just say it." Fushan couldn''t help saying.


    Bi Yang sighed and said, "if he can become the son-in-law of the Chen family, he should be very young. At least he will look very young."


    Hearing this, Fushan and Youhai finally understood what Biyang meant, and their faces changed.


    They really ignored this problem before, but now they are afraid to think about it carefully!


    The state needs time to settle, which is a law that no one can escape. Even a very talented person who wants to reach the eight lamp state can never do it in his twenties. Moreover, Biyang said that it would at least look very small, which contains deep meaning.


    "You should know very well that only a master can be able to rejuvenate and keep his face forever." Biyang continued.


    Fushan and Youhai have become more dignified. Indeed, among the ten realms, only jishijing in the latter three realms can rejuvenate. Han 3000 is so young, probably because of this factor.


    If that''s the case, the opponents they face will be terrible.


    The Three Kingdoms have been fighting for many years. Why did they not have any special division? It''s because the special division is too powerful and destructive. So the Three Kingdoms have to make an agreement. No special division can be sent by the Three Kingdoms, no matter how fierce the war is.


    "Lord Biyang, do you doubt that this man is the best teacher?" You Hai said in disbelief.


    "It''s not doubt, it''s fact. I''m afraid of it." Bi Yang said.


    "In fact, Emperor Zun met me before he came to Longyun city." Biyang continued.


    "Does the emperor have any instructions?" Asked Fushan.


    "Emperor Zun said that if people were killed by him, the royal court would still treat them with courtesy." Bi Yang said.


    When Fushan Youhai heard this, he didn''t feel any problem, because if Han 3000 was really a master, what would it be to kill three seven lights? It''s impossible for the imperial court to turn against such experts.


    And even if the imperial court really wants to find Han 3000''s trouble, it is not a simple thing. The resistance of jishijing can destroy the city. Such a strong man can only win over this road.


    "Lord Biyang, when shall we meet him?" You Hai asked.


    "This afternoon, if you have doubts, you should go and prove them yourself." Bi Yang said.


    Chen''s residence.


    Chen Yanran to buy things, back home, originally just want to take on a few clothes, did not expect Chen Tiexin is in a hurry to find the door.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Has he eased his attitude towards you?" Chen Tiexin pretends to be concerned and asks Chen Yanran.


    Although Chen Yanran didn''t get any good looks, at least she lived in another hospital, which made her feel that things are developing in a good way. I believe that it won''t be long before she can do what she wants to do. After all, after a long time together, Han 3000 won''t be a cold-blooded animal without feelings¡° Everything is fine, but it will take time Chen Yanran asked. Chen tiexindun, continue to ask: "Han 3000 have any special behavior, recently he left other hospital?"¡° Leaving? " Chen Yanran shook her head and said, "I didn''t leave. He didn''t seem to have anything special. He stayed at home every day." Stay at home every day? Chen Tiexin is a little disappointed. It seems that Han Sanqian has not yet revealed his flaws, but it doesn''t matter. As long as Chen Yanran stays in another hospital, he still has a chance¡° By the way, brother, can you help me buy some valuable flowers and plants? " Chen Yanran asked¡° What do you want flowers for? " Chen Tiexin asked suspiciously¡° Han 3000 likes it very much, so I want to give him some. I was going to help him hoe this morning. I didn''t expect that his reaction was so intense that I didn''t touch it in the future. I can see that he is a man who likes flowers and plants very much. " Chen Yanran explained. do hoeing? The reaction is fierce! Isn''t this a special behavior for Chen Tiexin? There must be a special reason why hoeing is worth his overreaction. In Chen Tiexin''s opinion, it''s just a little bit of grass and flowers, which will never make Han 3000 pay attention to it¡° Tell me more about his reaction. " Chen Tiexin can''t wait to ask. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 939

    "Brother, why do you ask so many questions?" Chen Yanran doubts said.


    Chen Tiexin disguised his urgency and said with a smile: "I''m just curious about how much he likes flowers and plants. After all, a big man likes flowers and plants, which I haven''t seen before."


    Chen Yanran smiles, and there is no doubt that there is him. After all, for her, Chen Tiexin is the best brother, and her belief in Chen Tiexin is 100%.


    "He was very serious and angry. He told me not to touch him in the future. Otherwise, he would drive me away." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin''s heart moved. Maybe there is some secret in the field. That''s why he has such a fierce reaction.


    It''s just some flowers and plants. Is it really worth his anger?


    In Chen Tiexin''s view, this is absolutely impossible.


    So what''s in the field?


    Why did the imperial court send people to Longyun city again, and they also wanted to inquire about the three people last time. It was obvious that the three people might have had an accident or even died.


    dead person.


    In the field!


    Can we say that Han 3000 killed the three people in the imperial court last time and buried them in his own garden.


    If that''s the case, Chen Tiexin will find an opportunity to bring down Han 3000. As long as he can dig out the secret of the garden in front of the three people, the truth will be revealed. After all, Han 3000 will be attacked by the imperial court.


    Chen Tiexin is excited.


    What he can''t get is destroyed.


    "You go first. I''ll help you with the flowers." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded, already packed clothes of her, directly left the Chen family compound.


    In the afternoon, when Chen Tiexin received the news, the three of them left the Royal Inn and headed for Han 3000 bieyuan.


    This makes Chen Tiexin feel surging, did not expect to get the news of Chen Yanran in the morning, to the afternoon there is a chance to appear.


    Chen Tiexin didn''t think much about it. He also set out for Han 3000''s other courtyard.


    Other hospitals.


    Huang Xiaoyong, sweating, looked flustered and said to Han 3000, "master, people from the imperial court are coming here. They should be looking for you."


    "Just look for me. Do you need to be so flustered?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    Huang Xiaoyong was calm. If he didn''t know Han 3000 had killed the three people, maybe he wouldn''t be so.


    "Master, are you really not worried at all?" Huang Xiaoyong is curious.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. He didn''t worry about it. If these three people really want to embarrass him, they will kill him again.


    In Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 doesn''t have no way out, so he doesn''t need to worry too much. Even if he hasn''t found Jiang Yingying yet, he still has a chance in the future.


    "If you don''t calm down, get out of here and don''t make a mistake for me." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, how would Huang Xiaoyong like to leave.


    "I''ll take a shower and calm down." Huang Xiaoyong then ran to the backyard.


    Although Bai lingwan''er seems very calm, Han 3000 can see that there is still a lingering anger between her eyebrows.


    "Wan''er, stay in your room later." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you know who is coming this time?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked inexplicably.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know what he wanted to say, but there was no need to know. He said, "you are not fit to meet them now."


    "Biyang is a strong man close to jiudengjing. When he pursued the bailing family, the imperial court sent a total of ten teams. He was the leader of one of the teams. In his hand, the blood of countless people in the bailing family flowed." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "My nurse told me that my father died in Biyang''s hands."


    Han three thousand brows a frown, no wonder Bai Ling Wan''er will be so not calm, unexpectedly is killed father enemy to come.


    In this case, Han 3000 won''t let Bai Ling Wan''er appear in front of Bi Yang, lest she can''t control her emotions.


    "Why don''t you go out for a breath? It''s time to go out and have a look after you''ve been at home for such a long time." Han 3000 suggested.


    Bai lingwan''er walked up to Han 3000 and said firmly, "I want to see him, I want to remember his appearance, so that when I take revenge for my father later, I know who I should kill."


    Bai Ling Wan''er''s words are full of strong hostility. In Han 3000''s opinion, this is not a proper state. If Bi Yang finds something wrong, let alone revenge, Bai Ling Wan''er, the only child of the family, is likely to be strangled in the cradle.


    "If you really want to take revenge, just listen to me. If you are seen by Biyang in your present state, he will be aware of it." Han said.


    Bai Ling Wan''er still shakes her head.


    At this time, it happened that Chen Yanran came out of the room, so they had to put away the topic.


    "Don''t worry, I will restrain myself." Bai Ling Wan''er whispered.


    Han 3000 sighed. Bai Ling Wan''er was so persistent that he had nothing to do. Not long after, Biyang three finally appeared. This is the first time that Han 3000 has seen the strong men in the eight lamp scene. Their aura and momentum can''t be compared with ordinary people. Even the three seven lamp scenes last time, there is a huge gap. Just standing there quietly, they make people feel like mountains, imposing¡° Three, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. " Han 3000 said. Biyang steps forward and makes a gesture to Han 3000. This gesture gives Han 3000 face very much. After all, he is a strong man close to the nine lights¡° I''ve been expecting to see you for a long time, but I''ve been delayed by other things. Please forgive me Bi Yang said. With this attitude, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly did not feel nervous, and unconsciously straightened his waist. He respected his master so much. As an apprentice, he could not lose his master''s face¡° Let''s get to the point. " Han 3000 said¡° The imperial court always cherishes talents, so the emperor orders us to come here to invite Mr. Han to get together in the imperial court. Mr. Han can do his best to choose the official positions in the imperial court. " Bi Yang said. Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes widened. Please choose the internal official position. Does not master have the status of one person below and ten thousand above¡° If I don''t want to, the imperial court won''t embarrass me, will it Han 3000 said¡° Of course not. It''s natural for a strong man like Mr. Han to be courted by the imperial court. As for Mr. Han''s choice, the imperial court won''t interfere more. But I hope Mr. Han can think more about it. After all, no one can give you the position that the imperial court gives you. " Bi Yang said¡° I''ve always been indifferent to fame and wealth, and I don''t value status. I just want to be free all my life and go where I want to go, and I don''t want to be bound by anyone. " Just as Han 3000''s voice fell, the door of the other courtyard was suddenly pushed open, and Chen Tiexin walked into the courtyard with a grim smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 940

    After the appearance of Chen Tiexin, the atmosphere of other hospitals has changed.


    No matter Han 3000 or Huang Xiaoyong, they all know that this guy is not good at coming, but they can''t figure out why he came.


    Chen Yanran went to Chen Tiexin for the first time and asked, "brother, why are you here?"


    Chen Tiexin looked at Han 3000 with a sneer on his face and said, "I''ll tear down what this guy has done."


    Han Sanya looks indifferent. Although he doesn''t know what Chen Tiexin said, he doesn''t have the slightest fear even if he knows about the death of three people in the imperial court last time.


    The worst result is to be right with the imperial court? This is not something Han 3000 can''t bear.


    But Huang Xiaoyong began to be afraid when he heard this, and his face turned pale.


    He was born in the imperial court. He knows very well how powerful the imperial court is. Once the news of Han 3000''s killing the people in the imperial court spreads, the imperial court will never let Han 3000 go.


    And in front of them, these three imperial court experts are enough to make Han 3000 drink a pot.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t mess about." Chen Yanran said eagerly that she finally found the chance to save Han 3000. Although she has not yet seen the results, she believes that as long as she has patience, she will be able to do it sooner or later, but if Chen Tiexin comes in disorder, it will destroy her chance.


    "It''s none of your business. If you want to see a good play, don''t talk. If you don''t want to, go home." Chen Tiexin said coldly.


    Chen Yanran suddenly feels a cold feeling of resistance on Chen Tiexin, which makes her a little at a loss. Her brother never treats her with this attitude. How can she suddenly change?


    Chen Tiexin went to Biyang and bowed deeply. He said, "three adults, I know you are investigating the news of the three people who came to Longyun city last time. I know where they are."


    "Oh?" Bi Yang raised his eyebrow and took a look at Chen Tiexin. Although he didn''t know who this person was, he should be very clear about his position. Needless to say, the end of his nonsense in front of him. Since he dares to say so, I''m afraid there are some clues.


    Huang Xiaoyong is already sweating. How can Chen Tiexin know about it? It''s obvious that only he and Han 3000 know about it.


    "Master, what''s the matter? How can Chen Tiexin know?" Huang Xiaoyong whispered to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Chen Yanran. Is this her fox tail?


    But this period of time Chen Yanran has no abnormal performance, this is definitely not the effect of acting.


    Can we say that Chen Tiexin just used this sister?


    "I''m not sure." Han 3000 replied.


    Huang Xiaoyong trembled and took a long breath, and continued to ask, "what should we do? If they know, it''s over."


    Han 3000 light a smile, said: "not to end, rest assured, there is trouble I block, has nothing to do with you."


    This sentence does not reassure Huang Xiaoyong, even if he will not have any joint and several liability, which is no comfort to Huang Xiaoyong, because he does not want to have an accident when he does not want to have an accident with Han 3000. After all, this is his master. After all, he will have to rely on Han 3000 when his future state breaks.


    "Where is it?" At this time, Biyang asked Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin has a happy smile like revenge success on his face. He never dreamed that the chance could come so suddenly that he could finally have a chance to destroy Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 dies, the city Lord''s mansion will also be involved, and the pattern of Longyun city will change dramatically.


    In addition to Chen Tiexin''s contribution in this matter, the imperial court casually said that no one could shake Chen''s position in Longyun city.


    "Han 3000, do you still think things can be hidden? Do you want me to tell you more about the strangeness of your garden? " Chen Tiexin said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that Chen Tiexin really knew. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that Chen Yanran''s extreme reaction aroused Chen Tiexin''s suspicion. This was his carelessness. He didn''t expect that Chen Tiexin could deduce the truth of the matter through such a small thing.


    "Please help me find out what''s weird." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Tiexin''s face showed the expression of ridicule. In his opinion, Han 3000 did not dare to admit it, which was clearly afraid.


    "I didn''t expect that you were also afraid. Are you afraid of death or the ruling of the imperial court? I''ve heard that the royal court has a more terrible pain than death, and maybe it will come to you. " Chen Tiexin said.


    Han 3000 calmly shook his head and said, "I''m leaving here today. No one can stop me, and I can kill you before I leave. Do you believe it?"


    Chen Tiexin''s expression froze instantly. He didn''t dare to use his life to test the truth of Han 3000''s words.


    When it comes to the fear of death, Chen Tiexin is really afraid of death. If he is not willing to pay the risk, he will not stay in erlengjing.


    Chen Tiexin subconsciously retreated a few steps, as if seeking the protection of the imperial court. But for the Biyang three, Chen Tiexin''s life or death does not matter at all, and Han Sanqian''s words just now are worthy of their careful treatment. Get out of here. Nobody can stop you. This clearly means that the three of them can''t stop Han 3000 at all¡° Three adults, I want to reveal the truth, but if someone wants to kill me, you must protect me. " Chen Tiexin said to Biyang. Biyang seems a little impatient. He wants the truth, but he will never have any conflict with Han 3000 because of the truth. Emperor Zun ordered that even if the three people died in Han 3000''s hands, the imperial court would not care about it, so Biyang''s attitude was just to know what was going on¡° Now that you know the truth, do it quickly and don''t waste your time. " Bi Yang said. On the contrary, Chen Tiexin was in a dilemma, because he just guessed that the bodies of those people were in the garden, but the garden was so big, how could he calculate the exact place¡° My Lord, their bodies are in this garden, but only Han 3000 knows where they are. " Chen Tiexin said. Hearing the word "corpse", you Hai and Fushan obviously frowned, which was the last thing they wanted to see. But they didn''t expect it to be so. Han 3000 is too arrogant to kill the people in the imperial court¡° Cough, cough. " Biyang coughed twice, indicating that Fushan and Youhai should pay attention to their emotions. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 941

    After all, Biyang said that even the emperor would not care about it. What qualifications do they have to be angry?


    Even if Han 3000 really has the courage to ignore the imperial court, it is not for them to intervene.


    "Mr. Han, I don''t know if what he said is true or false?" Bi Yang asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is faced with a choice. If he lies for the time being, he may be able to live through today safely, but Biyang will never give up.


    There is another choice, that is, to admit the truth generously. If necessary, kill the three people together and leave the imperial court.


    "Yes."


    A simple word, stone broken sky!


    Huang Xiaoyong looks at Han 3000 with a frightened face. He didn''t expect that his master would admit it so easily. Isn''t this a death wish?


    Similarly, there are Chen Yanran also stunned!


    She did not expect that Han 3000''s courage was so great that he dared to attack the people in the imperial court and kill them. Could he survive in the imperial court?


    After Chen Tiexin was slightly shocked, he showed a smile on his face. In his opinion, Han Sanqian''s admission is not a heroic move. After all, Biyang studies the matter deeply, and he can''t even hide it.


    The most important thing is that the strength of these three people is much better than that of the last time. How dare Han 3000 hide the truth in front of them?


    "Master, how can you..." Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know what to say, but he felt that the sky seemed to fall down.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, you know this matter. It''s a deception to the imperial court. I didn''t expect that you are so brave. You should not rely on yourself to be the son of the city Lord, and you didn''t pay attention to the imperial court." Chen Tiexin maliciously provokes the way, the meaning of his words is very obvious, want to pull Huang Xiaoyong into the water.


    Because Huang Xiaoyong is now the strength of wudengjing, if Huang Xiaoyong does not die, his position in Longyun city will still be crushed by Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Chen Tiexin, you fart. How can I ignore the imperial court?" Huang Xiaoyong, like a rabbit biting, retorts to Chen Tiexin.


    "Lord Biyang, Huang Xiaoyong knows the truth, but he deliberately conceals it. Please see clearly." Chen Tiexin turned to Biyang and said, with a low head and a smiling face.


    Huang Xiaoyong is so scared that his legs are weak. If Biyang really wants to investigate the responsibility of the city master''s office, he will be finished. Moreover, even Huang Houyi will be jointly and severally liable. I''m afraid that the Huang family will be destroyed.


    "Mr. Han, I don''t know where their bodies are?" Bi Yang inquires Han 3000, and there is no reproach in his tone.


    For Biyang''s attitude, Han 3000 feels a little strange. Since the matter has been confirmed, why does he not mean to be angry? Does he have guessed it long ago, or does he not care about the lives of the three people at all?


    Since he hasn''t broken his face, Han 3000 doesn''t have to rush to start, saying, "since it''s Chen Tiexin''s credit, let him do it."


    Han 3000 pointed to the place where the corpse was buried and said to Chen Tiexin, "this is your chance to perform meritorious service. Don''t you grasp it?"


    Chen Tiexin did not doubt that he was there. After finding a hoe, he dug down the place Han 3000 pointed out.


    Chen Tiexin worked very hard, because he felt that his future must be bright. It was a great achievement to find the three people in the imperial court last time. He even fantasized that he might be appreciated by the emperor because of this, so he took this opportunity to enter the imperial court.


    If he can enter the imperial court, Chen Tiexin will no longer have to worry about finding his master.


    Moreover, he is confident that as long as he enters the imperial court, he will surely advance by leaps and bounds.


    "Han 3000, you never dreamed that you would be today." Chen Tiexin said with a sneer.


    As the soil is dug out, the body will soon be seen again, Huang Xiaoyong has no idea what to do.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how it ends, I''ll keep you alive." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes were fixed to protect him from death.


    This means to fight with Biyang three?


    For Han 3000''s strength, Huang Xiaoyong has no doubt, but even if he wins Biyang, what can the three do?


    After all, this is the realm of the imperial court. As long as emperor Zun sends experts one after another to arrest them in the imperial court, they will have no way to survive.


    And the imperial court also has such extraordinary strong people as Jishi. One day, they will be ruled by the imperial court.


    "Master, can you beat them?" Huang Xiaoyong asked softly.


    Han 3000 laughs but says nothing.


    However, after a long time, the bodies of the three people buried in the garden finally came to light again.


    Chen Tiexin excitedly said to Biyang: "Biyang, it''s really here."


    Biyang three people quickly step forward and look at the appearance of the three corpses. It''s true that they are the people sent by the imperial court before, which means that Han 3000''s murder has been done.


    "Lord Biyang, there is no royal court in Han''s three thousand eyes. How dare you kill the people in the imperial court, and ask Lord Biyang to plead guilty." Chen Tiexin can''t wait to say. Bi Yang sighed and said, "their skills are inferior to others. They are to blame." Chen Tiexin is confused. What do you mean you are inferior to others! These people were killed by Han 3000. He didn''t even pay attention to the imperial court. This is contempt for the imperial court. How can Biyang say that they are to blame¡° Mr. Han, I don''t know why you killed them? " Bi Yang asks Han 3000. Han 3000''s heart is more and more strange, because the result is completely different from what he imagined, Biyang didn''t do anger, and the other two people, obviously deliberately suppress their anger, dare not burst out. Even if the evidence is solid, they have no intention of revenge for their own people¡° I broke into my house late at night and wanted to kill me. Do you think I should kill them? " Han 3000 asked. What Han 3000 said is a fact. If it wasn''t for these three people''s late night visit, Han 3000 would never have killed them. In some ways, they were really responsible for their own death¡° It''s time to kill. " Biyang said without hesitation. Chen Tiexin was completely confused. He thought that Han 3000 would be severely punished by the imperial court after he exposed the incident, even if it was too much to let him die. But Biyang''s attitude now, far from showing any sign of arguing with Han 3000, is still helping Han 3000 speak. What does that mean? What''s the situation! Huang Xiaoyong is also puzzled, and his inner fear is replaced by consternation, because Biyang doesn''t have the posture of asking Han 3000 for trouble. How is this possible? Whoever dares to challenge the majesty of the imperial court is doomed. And Han 3000 killed the people in the imperial court, but they were safe? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 942

    "Lord Biyang, he killed the emperor. How can you say that he should be killed?" Chen Tiexin is impatient, because things don''t develop according to his imagination, so he can''t wait to remind Biyang that Han 3000 killed people, and it was the imperial court.


    Bi Yang takes a cool look at Chen Tiexin. He knows what Chen Tiexin wants to do. Unfortunately, this guy''s wishful thinking is broken. He can''t help but not expect the royal court''s attitude towards this matter, and even less does he expect how much the emperor values Han 3000.


    As long as we can win over Han 3000, what are the lives of these three people?


    "Before I came to Longyun City, Emperor Zun asked me to find out this matter. If they offended Mr. Han, let me execute on the spot. Since they have paid the price for offending Mr. Han, this matter is settled." Bi Yang said.


    Emperor!


    Offend Han 3000.


    Execution on the spot!


    These key words make Chen Tiexin panic.


    In any case, he did not expect that Han 3000 killed the people in the imperial court. However, Emperor Zun''s attitude towards this matter is that Han 3000 did a good job instead of blaming or judging?


    "Master Biyang, are you kidding?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Biyang took a cold look at Chen Tiexin and said, "do you question me or the emperor?"


    Chen Tiexin was almost frightened by this sentence. How dare he question Biyang? It''s even more impossible for him to question emperor Zun.


    It''s just that things are too much beyond his imagination for him to accept.


    "Mr. Han, I will send the bodies of these three people back to the imperial court. Do you have any opinion?" Bi Yang turns his head and asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect this, and Biyang''s words should be true. Although he is close to the strength of jiudengjing, he never dares to use the name of emperor Zun to help him out of this matter.


    That is to say, the result is emperor Zun''s attitude towards this matter. On another level, Emperor Zun already knows him and attaches great importance to him.


    "No problem, of course." Han 3000 said.


    "And this man, he is disrespectful to you. If Mr. Han is willing, our imperial court can help you solve him." Bi Yang points to Chen Tiexin and says.


    Chen tiexindun was paralyzed by time.


    Originally, he wanted to make contributions, but now he has to pay the price for his disrespect to Han 3000, and Biyang himself!


    This makes Chen Tiexin feel like the sky is falling down. His life and death is between Han 3000''s words. As long as he nods, Chen Tiexin has no doubt that he will die in Biyang''s hands next moment.


    "Han 3000, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Please give me another chance. I don''t know your position in emperor Zun''s mind is so high. I can make up for my stupidity in any way." Chen Tiexin knows that the only way to survive is to get Han 3000''s forgiveness. Otherwise, he will die.


    So Chen Tiexin kneels down and kneels in front of Han 3000 without dignity. The high-profile attitude of the Chen family is gone at this moment.


    He once regarded Han 3000 as a waste and drove Han 3000 out of Chen''s residence.


    Even knowing Han 3000''s strength, Chen Tiexin still wants to destroy him.


    Until this moment, Chen Tiexin finally recognized himself and the fact that he was not qualified to fight Han 3000, and even he was not qualified to be Han 3000''s opponent.


    "I will handle this matter by myself. Thank you for your kindness." Han 3000 light said.


    "Mr. Han, since the matter has been found out, I will leave Longyun city as soon as possible. I hope to meet you in the imperial court one day." Bi Yang said.


    "There''s a chance." Han 3000 said.


    Biyang three left with the body, did not return to the Royal Inn, but directly out of the gate, ready to return to the imperial court.


    Fushan and Youhai are unhappy. After all, these three people are former comrades. They are not only wronged, but also have no explanation. They are not reconciled to their death.


    "I know what you are thinking, but emperor Zun tells me who dares not to follow. Moreover, I can''t see through the strength of Han 3000. He is likely to be a new master. I don''t need to explain his position to you." Biyang said to them.


    Fushan sighed. Jishi''s position in the Three Kingdoms is supreme. No matter which country it is, it will try its best to win over the strong. Because once it can be firmly established in its own country, it is equivalent to making the whole country''s strength to a higher level. Therefore, the emperor''s attitude is understandable.


    How can the three seven lights compare with the importance of a master?


    "Master Biyang, is Han 3000 really a master?" You Hai can''t help asking.


    Biyang hesitated for a moment and began to shake his head. After all, he is not the real Jiudeng realm now. How can he see if Han 3000 is the ultimate master realm? Only when he really arrives at Jiudeng realm, he still can''t see through Han 3000 can he confirm Han 3000''s real strength.


    "I don''t know. No one can be sure what realm he is unless feilingsheng comes forward." Bi Yang said.


    Hearing Fei Lingsheng''s three words, Fushan and you Hai''s face changed. In today''s imperial court, Fei Lingsheng is the only strong person in the highest level of learning. It is also because of her existence that the imperial court is able to stand today. Moreover, the present emperor is also supported by Fei Lingsheng. It can be said that the glory of the entire imperial court is closely related to Fei Lingsheng. It''s a pity that this feilingsheng hasn''t appeared for a long time. There are even rumors that she is dead¡° Is fering alive... Alive? " Fushan asked weakly. Biyang light smile, said: "how even you will listen to rumors? We can''t compare the life span of a strong person in jishijing. Moreover, jishijing has the ability to rejuvenate. Even if she appears in front of you, you won''t recognize her. " Fushan nodded his head. A strong man in the extreme learning environment died of old age. This is really an impossible thing, and I don''t know how those rumors came out. At this time, a girl with a horsetail came up to the three people and asked them, "is Longyun city in front of them?" An ordinary little girl, good-looking, clear eyes, like a pool of clear water, not polluted by the secular¡° It''s right ahead. " Bi Yang said with a smile. When the little girl heard this, she hopped away. You haihailu is discontented and says, "little girls nowadays don''t understand any manners. They can''t even say thank you. It''s too rude." Just after you Hai finished his sentence, he suddenly knelt on the ground, with a force as heavy as a kilo, which was pressed down by his shoulders. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 943

    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    You Hai''s sudden change puzzled Biyang and Fushan because they didn''t feel anything.


    "No... I don''t know." You Hai forehead cold sweat as the size of a drop of beans, just that moment of pressure, almost let him burst body and die.


    "Just now... Just now, I felt a great pressure, almost crushing me." After breathing, you Hai explained to them.


    Pressure?


    Biyang puzzled look, suddenly appeared a trace of panic, said to the two: "hurry up, leave here."


    In the face of Biyang''s panic, although Fushan and Youhai are not clear, since he said so, this place must not be a long stay.


    Han 3000 other hospital.


    Chen Tiexin is still kneeling and shivering.


    He never dreamed that his perfect plan would come to such an end.


    Even if the body has been found, Biyang did not pursue the responsibility, and the Emperor himself spoke, which shows that although Han 3000 has not gone to the imperial court, he has been highly valued by the emperor.


    And such a person, he is not qualified to do right.


    Now that he has offended Han 3000, Chen Tiexin is only a line away from death.


    Huang Xiaoyong walks up to Chen Tiexin with a proud face. This guy wants to kill Han 3000 with the imperial court. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking doesn''t start. Instead, he puts himself in an embarrassing situation, which makes him want to laugh.


    "Chen Tiexin, you want to harm my master. Unfortunately, my master is so strong that even the emperor has to give face. You didn''t expect that." Huang Xiaoyong complacently said that before he was almost scared, but now, he is relaxed and in the mood to tease Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin buries his head and looks like ashes. He did not expect that things would end like this. Now he can only pray that Han 3000 can let him go.


    "Han 3000, as long as you don''t kill me, I can be an ox and a horse for you." Chen Tiexin said to Han 3000.


    "When the cattle are horses?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered and said, "Chen Tiexin, you think too much of yourself. Do you have the qualification to be a cow and a horse? You don''t deserve to be my master''s dog. "


    You don''t deserve to be a dog!


    This sentence seriously stimulated Chen Tiexin. After all, he was superior to Han 3000 in the past, but now the switch of status is so extreme!


    "It doesn''t match, it''s not your has the final say." Chen Tiexin does not give up said.


    "Master, can you give this man to me? I don''t think he is satisfied with it Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000.


    "Of course." Han 3000 said without hesitation, Chen Tiexin''s life and death is not a worthy thing for him, to Huang Xiaoyong also can be considered to avoid some trouble.


    Hearing this, Chen Tiexin''s face changed greatly. He knew that if he fell into the hands of Huang Xiaoyong, he would never come to a good end.


    "Han 3000, my sister once saved you. You can''t do this to me." Chen Tiexin said in horror.


    One side of Chen Yanran also knelt on the ground, pear with rain said to Han 3000: "please, please let my brother go."


    "What I owe you has been paid off for a long time. He wants to kill me. Should I show mercy to him?" Han 3000 light said.


    Chen Yanran can''t stop crying. She knows that she really doesn''t have the right to let Han Sanqian release Chen Tiexin. The Chen family has done so many things to Han Sanqian, which is really damned. But this is her brother after all. How can she see Chen Tiexin die with her own eyes.


    "Please, please give him another chance." Chen Yanran doesn''t know what she should do to get Han 3000''s forgiveness. She can only kowtow on the ground.


    Han 3000''s face was expressionless and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "take these two people away. They will appear in other hospitals in the future. I only want you to ask."


    "Yes, master."


    Huang Xiaoyong mentions Chen Tiexin. With the strength of wudengjing, Chen Tiexin has no room to resist.


    "Chen Yanran, if you don''t want this waste to be too painful, you''d better get out of here." With that, Huang Xiaoyong left with Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran knows that Han 3000 is the only one who can save Chen Tiexin. If she goes out at this time, Chen Tiexin will not be saved at all.


    "Han 3000, don''t you want to give me your last chance? If it hadn''t been for me, you would have died long ago." Chen Yanran is not willing to roar to Han 3000.


    "In Longyan mountains, can you live without me? I don''t owe you one life for another. " Han 3000 tone cold said.


    A feeling of despair spread in Chen Yanran''s heart.


    At this time, bailing Wan''er said: "why do you want to come to other hospitals? Is it your brother''s idea? Don''t you understand that he''s using you? Since you stepped into another hospital, he had a bad heart. This kind of person is not worth your pleading for him. "


    Chen Yanran is not a fool. When Chen Tiexin comes to another courtyard and points to the garden to tear down Han 3000, she already knows the intention of Chen Tiexin to let her come to another courtyard. But what''s the matter? Chen Tiexin is her brother. No matter what the reason, she won''t blame Chen Tiexin.


    "So what? He''s my brother. Should I blame him?" Chen Yanran said. Bai Ling Wan''er said with a cold smile, "you can''t live because of your sin. Go home early and decorate the mourning hall. Otherwise, the whole Chen family will not die just for him." Chen Yanran shivered all over. The whole Chen family! With Han 3000''s current ability, it''s easy for him to deal with the whole Chen family. Chen Yanran is suddenly afraid that the nightmare will really come to the Chen family residence¡° Han 3000, I will hate you all my life. " With these words, Chen Yanran ran out of the other hospital. Han 3000 didn''t care as if he didn''t hear anything. Bai lingwan''er feels very strange. Han 3000''s heart is always as calm as water. It seems that nothing can make him make waves. Even when the body was found just now, Han 3000''s face didn''t change at all. Is he not afraid of the imperial court, or is there nothing worthy of his attention in the world¡° She will hate you all her life. Women''s persistence is terrible. " Bai Ling Wan''er said¡° Does it matter what she thinks of people who don''t care? " Han 3000 light said, if Su Yingxia say these words, Han 3000 will certainly have heartache, but Chen Yanran is only Han 3000 life a humble passer-by, her hate for Han 3000, irrelevant¡° Do you know why she said that? " Bai Ling Wan''er asked with a smile¡° Want me to remember her. " Han three thousand light smile. Bai Ling Wan''er picked an eyebrow and asked, "can you remember that?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 944

    Han 3000 smiles without saying anything. Why can Chen Yanran be remembered by him? Such a woman is not worth occupying any place in his heart.


    "I''m guilty of not answering my question directly?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    "Don''t mention her, even you will be forgotten by me sooner or later. Is the answer satisfactory?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bai Ling Wan''er is suddenly angry. What she asks is Han 3000''s attitude towards Chen Yanran. How can it be related to her? What''s more, it''s still so hurtful.


    "I''m sure you''ll never forget me for the rest of your life." Bai Ling Wan''er gritted her teeth.


    Han 3000 is too lazy to pay attention to Bai lingwan''er and goes back to his room.


    Now the imperial court has known his existence, and even the emperor''s attitude towards him is flattering. In other people''s eyes, this is a good thing. However, Han Sanqian thinks that things are developing too fast and are about to get out of his control. After all, the imperial court is one of the three core hearts of Xuanyuan world. When Han Sanqian doesn''t know much about Xuanyuan world, he set foot in the high level of Huangting, It''s not a good thing.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. If Han 3000 goes to the imperial court, he can know the reason why they want to invade the earth faster.


    Unfortunately, now Jiang Yingying has not found, Han 3000 can not leave in this case.


    on the other hand.


    After Huang Xiaoyong took Chen Tiexin away, he went directly to Chen''s residence.


    At the gate of Chen''s house, Huang Xiaoyong let Chen Tiexin kneel on the ground, causing a lot of bystanders.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, what do you want to do?" Chen Tiexin asked Huang Xiaoyong, biting his back teeth.


    Huang Xiaoyong gave a cold smile and said, "Chen Tiexin, I remember when you drove my master out of Chen''s residence, you found a lot of people on purpose to watch, and let those people spread the story, so that the whole Longyun City knew about it. Am I right?"


    Chen Tiexin did this thing because he wanted Han 3000 to be infamous and to see his jokes. But at that time, he never thought that Han 3000 was a strong man, and he was also a strong man that even the emperor did not dare to despise.


    "So what." Chen Tiexin said.


    "Today, I want to let everyone know the price you paid for this." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai rushed out of the front door of the Chen family. He saw Chen Tiexin kneeling on the ground and wanted to help him up.


    Huang Xiaoyong scolded and said, "Chen Yuanhai, if he dares to stand up, the whole Chen mansion will be a river of blood."


    Hearing this threat, Chen Yuan Haydn, who had no idea what happened, said to Huang Xiaoyong with a cold face: "Huang Xiaoyong, although you are in a high level now, my Chen family is not a soft persimmon that you can handle."


    "Chen Yuanhai, I don''t know if the Chen family is a soft persimmon, but the mistakes made by Chen Tiexin are enough to destroy the Chen family." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Kill the family!


    Chen Yuanhai was surprised at what Chen Tiexin had done to lead to such serious consequences.


    "Are you scaring me?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    "Is it to scare you? Just ask Chen Tiexin." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yuanhai asked in a low voice. Since Huang Xiao is brave and so blatant, it means that he must have something to rely on. Otherwise, even as the son of the city leader, he would never dare to say in front of so many people that the Chen family would destroy the family.


    Chen Tiexin''s face is as white as paper, and he can''t figure out Han 3000. On the contrary, he puts himself in a desperate situation. Moreover, Chen Yuanhai has reminded him before that he should never act rashly. Now how can he explain to Chen Yuanhai.


    "Dad, I''m wrong." Chen Tiexin said.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t worry. As long as my father is here, I won''t let you have an accident." Chen Yuanhai said.


    "Chen Yuanhai, you think highly of yourself. Can you compete with emperor Zun?" Huang Xiaoyong laughed.


    Emperor!


    Chen Yuanhai''s eyes showed a moment of panic, what happened, actually also involved the emperor!


    Emperor Zun was the first person in the imperial court, not to mention the Chen family. The bailing family was so powerful before that, but it was still exterminated?


    "Chen Tiexin, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" Chen Yuanhai sternly asks Chen Tiexin.


    In desperation, Chen Tiexin had to tell Chen Yuanhai what he had done. After hearing this, Chen Yuanhai sat on the ground, and his weak legs couldn''t support his weight at all.


    He wanted to harm Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that even emperor Zun said that the three men were to blame. Didn''t Chen Tiexin put himself in a state of death?


    "What I said, are you deaf? I warned you, don''t mess around. Why don''t you discuss with me before doing these things?" Chen Yuanhai said with gnashing teeth.


    Chen Tiexin never thought about discussing with Chen Yuanhai, because in his opinion, as long as he exposed this matter, Han 3000 would die. How could he know that emperor Zun''s attitude towards this matter was so indulgent?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you remember Han 3000 who was once driven out of Chen''s residence by Chen Tiexin?" At this time, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly asked those people who were watching. Almost everyone in Longyun City knew about it at that time, and they took it as a joke. It seems that they can''t help teasing Han 3000 after dinner. They naturally remember¡° Huang Dashao, this matter is well known in Longyun city. How can we not know it? "¡° Huang Dashao, you don''t want to help Han 3000 out today¡° I don''t know who Han 3000 is, but it''s worth Huang Dashao''s appearance. " In the face of these people''s problems, Huang Xiaoyong said with a faint smile: "everyone, you must know that the reason why my realm has improved by leaps and bounds is that I have a very powerful master, right?" Everyone nodded repeatedly. Since the news about master Huang Xiaoyong came out, people from all walks of life have been guessing who this man is. But without any clues, they can only make random conjectures. So far, they have not figured out who this mysterious strong man is¡° Huang Da Shao, you don''t want to play tricks, just say it quickly. "¡° Yes, let''s see how powerful it is. "¡° We have such a master in Longyun City, and we will follow him. " Looking at those impatient faces, Huang Xiaoyong is even more proud. Master has been dormant in Longyun city for so long, and even has been treated as a joke. Now, he can finally get his name right¡° My master is Han 3000. " Huang Xiaoyong said. As soon as the words came out, the scene was silent, and each face showed an expression of disbelief. People are constantly pumping cold air, because for them, the impact of this sentence is too big! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 945

    In the public''s cognition, Han 3000 is a waste of Chen''s family. At the beginning, he was laughed at by countless people.


    But now, he suddenly changed and became Huang Xiaoyong''s master!


    In a short period of time, Huang Xiaoyong, who is in the second lamp realm, can break through to the fifth lamp realm. This master''s strength is certainly not bad.


    How can such a strong man become a waste in the Chen family?


    "This... Huang Dashao, are you kidding?"


    "Are you talking about Han 3000, the one we know?"


    "If he is strong, how... How can he be swept out by Chen Tiexin?"


    People can''t believe Huang Xiaoyong asked, because this matter completely beyond the scope of ordinary people can understand.


    He is a strong man, but he has to be bullied by Chen Tiexin. This is really unreasonable.


    "You heard me right, and I''m not joking. My master is indeed Han 3000. As for why he was in Chen''s house and why he was swept out by Chen Tiexin, it''s just because my master didn''t bother to care about him." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Xiaoyong continued to explain: "my master is like a giant, while Chen Tiexin is as weak as a baby. Do you think the giant needs to care about the baby?"


    Such a metaphor has aroused many people''s approval.


    Indeed, with Han 3000''s strong strength, there is no need to argue with Chen Tiexin. After all, he is a weak man who can be wiped out with a flick of a finger. How can Han 3000 surrender his identity to compete with Chen Tiexin?


    "After knowing my master''s identity, Chen Tiexin wanted my master to accept him as an apprentice, but my master didn''t want to be dirty by this kind of rubbish, so he didn''t agree. Unexpectedly, Chen Tiexin hated him and wanted to harm my master. Do you think this kind of person should die?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Chen Tiexin, do you really treat Han 3000 as a waste? You even want to harm him. You don''t have to look at your strength."


    "It''s just two lights. Why don''t you pee and shine on yourself?"


    "Chen Tiexin should die, Chen Tiexin should die."


    "Damn, damn!"


    "Damn it! Damn it


    All of a sudden, the word "damn" seems to become a slogan, echoing in the crowd.


    Chen Yuanhai''s face is more and more ugly. He can see that it''s hard to be good today. Huang Xiaoyong says that he wants to help Han 3000 get ahead. What the Chen family has done to Han 3000 can''t be taken lightly.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, where''s Han 3000?" Chen Yuanhai asked, only Han 3000''s attitude can terminate this matter, so Chen Yuanhai knows that no matter how much he talks with Huang Xiaoyong, it''s useless. He must see Han 3000.


    "Chen Yuanhai, what qualifications do you have to meet my master? Moreover, my master has made it very clear that it is useless for you to find him if you want me to deal with Chen Tiexin." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    At this time, Chen Yanran crowded into the crowd, saw kneeling on the ground of Chen Tiexin heartache unceasingly.


    "Go and find Han 3000." See Chen Yanran, Chen Yuanhai immediately said.


    Chen Yanran shook her head in despair and said, "it''s useless. I''ve already begged him."


    "If it doesn''t work, keep asking until it works. Do you want to watch your brother die?" Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin is the only male descendant of the Chen family. In the future, Chen Tiexin will be needed to inherit the Chen family. If anything happens to him, the fragrance of the Chen family will be broken, which is an unacceptable thing for Chen Yuanhai.


    "I have knelt down to him. What do you want me to do? Don''t I want to save my brother? But he has made it very clear that if I pester him again, he will make the whole Chen family bloodstream. " Chen Yanran said.


    No one in the Chen family could have imagined that Han 3000, whom they once looked down upon, would force them to such a desperate situation.


    Chen Yuanhai lost his mind in his eyes. Can he only watch Chen Tiexin die?


    Is the incense of the Chen family going to die in his hands? What face will he have to see his ancestors in the future?


    Suddenly, Chen Yuanhai faces Huang Xiaoyong and kneels on his knees.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, please, let Chen Tiexin go. If you want to kill people, kill me." Chen Yuanhai said powerlessly.


    At the same time, Chen Yanran also knelt down and said: "Huang Xiaoyong, as long as you are willing to let my brother go, I can promise you anything, even if I am your concubine, I will."


    Looking at Chen Yanran, Huang Xiaoyong thought of the scene that she had been rejected many times before. He didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around. Chen Yanran, who used to love and ignore him, now asks to be his concubine.


    Unfortunately, now Huang Xiaoyong has no interest in Chen Yanran.


    It''s not that he''s fickle, it''s Chen Yanran''s influence that makes him feel sick. It''s hard for him to be interested in this woman again.


    In other words, he likes Chen Yanran before, not the woman in front of him now.


    "Do you think I like you as much as before? You are wrong. Now you are worthless in my eyes." Huang Xiaoyong light said.


    "I know you belong, but you like me so long, don''t you want to see me when my clothes are gone?" Chen Yanran said. Huang Xiaoyong feels thirsty for a while. This sentence is a naked temptation. He is a man after all. In the face of this kind of devotion, it must be false to say that he is not moved. However, Huang Xiaoyong still controls himself. After all, in a sense, Chen Yanran used to be his teacher''s wife. Even now Chen Yanran has nothing to do with Han 3000, he still dares not have such an idea. And things have come to this point, Chen Tiexin must die¡° Chen Yanran, only when Chen Tiexin dies can the rest of the Chen family survive, so no matter what you say, it''s useless. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° This is the result of his suicide, and no one can help him. " bring about! These four words well reflect Chen Tiexin''s behavior, because if he had not hurt Han 3000''s heart, he would not have fallen into such a field. Huang Xiaoyong walks up to Chen Tiexin. Chen Tiexin, who is about to face death, is trembling. He once tried to seek a master to become a real strong man, join the imperial court and gain supreme power. All these dreams are finally on the verge of breaking. At this moment, Chen Tiexin knew that it was the stupidest choice in his life to fight Han 3000. If he didn''t have evil thoughts in his heart, how could he end up like this¡° From today on, there will be no more Chen families in Longyun city. " After a chill, Huang Xiaoyong claps his hand on Chen Tiexin''s head¡° My son, my son¡° Brother, brother Chen Yuanhai and Chen Yanran cry heartbroken. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 946

    Chen Tiexin, who used to be a brilliant Chen family in Longyun City, also has an extraordinary status as a young and old Chen family. Now, although he has come to such an end, it is his own fault, but it also makes many people feel sorry.


    "It''s no use just having money. In Xuanyuan world, it''s the biggest guarantee to have strong strength."


    "Chen Tiexin boasted that he was too gifted, and even said that he would be able to enter the imperial court. Unexpectedly, he died young."


    "He is running from city to city, looking for masters to learn from. But the real masters are around him, but he has destroyed this opportunity himself. There is really no place worthy of sympathy."


    "Who would have thought that the waste driven away by the Chen family was such a powerful man? Huang Xiaoyong was promoted to wudengjing in such a short time. His strength must be the last three."


    This sentence has been recognized by many people, so that those people nodded.


    Han 3000''s strength is really unexpected. After all, his performance in the Chen family is a complete loser. He doesn''t have any master demeanor.


    But now they know why han 3000 seems like a loser, because Han 3000 doesn''t want to argue with the Chen family at all.


    Among the many people who were filled with emotion, a little girl with a ponytail was smiling. In the face of the tragic death of Chen Tiexin, she was not moved at all, but felt taken for granted.


    "You''re lucky to be able to provoke the strong and die so happily." The little girl said to herself with a smile.


    Before the crowd dispersed, the little girl took the lead to leave, jumping all the way, looking very naive and lovely, just like a child who has never been in the world.


    Other hospitals.


    Han Sanqian knows that Huang Xiaoyong won''t let Chen Tiexin go, but this matter has been naturally filtered in his heart. He doesn''t care about what will happen to Chen Tiexin.


    But the emperor''s attitude towards him made Han 3000 worry.


    The majesty of the imperial court can not be provoked. When he killed the people in the imperial court, the emperor not only didn''t punish him, but also treated him with courtesy and invited him to the imperial court.


    What''s more, he said that the three people were to blame.


    Han Sanqian didn''t think that he was charming enough to make emperor Zun degenerate, and they had never met at all. The only explanation was that he had some use value, so emperor Zun had a special attitude towards him.


    But what can be reflected in the four words of utilization value? This is not what Han 3000 can guess.


    "Why do you look so worried?" Bai Ling Wan''er saw Han 3000 frowning unconsciously and asked curiously.


    "How can you not worry? This time the imperial court is willing to let me go. It''s not so simple. It''s like planting a curse." Han 3000 said.


    "Are you afraid sometimes?" Bai Ling Wan''er said with a smile.


    Afraid?


    This word is not suitable for Han 3000, because he is not afraid of the imperial court or the emperor. He is just a little worried. After all, he has not found Jiang YingYing and can not easily leave the imperial court to go to other countries.


    If Jiang Yingying is around and Han 3000 has no worries, he has nothing to worry about.


    "Not to the point of fear, but some things have become more complicated." Han 3000 said.


    "I heard Huang Xiaoyong say that you are looking for a woman. Is she your wife?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    "I didn''t expect you to hear these things very clearly."


    "It''s more than clear that I''ve seen her portrait. She''s not as beautiful as I am." Bai Ling Wan''er said with an unconvinced face. At first, when she saw Jiang Yingying''s picture, she thought Han 3000 must be blind. Women who like this kind of beauty don''t like her.


    "She''s my sister." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    "Sister?" Bai lingwan''er has long regarded Jiang Yingying as an imaginary enemy in her heart. She even carefully ponders where Han 3000 likes her and compares her appearance with Jiang Yingying.


    But let her have no idea, wasted so much time, Jiang Yingying is only Han 3000''s sister!


    "You lied to me!" Bai Ling Wan''er looks at Han 3000 with a suspicious face.


    "Is it any good for me to cheat you? Is there anything else I dare not admit in front of you? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bailing Wan''er is like a ball that has let off steam. Unexpectedly, she wasted so much energy on Jiang Yingying, but she got such a result.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier, so I don''t have to treat her as an enemy." Bai Ling Wan''er has no words.


    "You didn''t ask earlier, but if you treat my wife as an enemy, I have to advise you not to do so. To me, she is more important than you." Han 3000 said frankly.


    In the face of the harm brought by Han 3000, Bai lingwan''er is almost used to it. She knows that the man in front of her doesn''t know how to take pity on her, and doesn''t know how to take care of her.


    Han 3000 is sitting on the steps in the yard. He could have introduced Su Yingxia to Bai lingwan''er. When he came to Xuanyuan world, he deliberately took a photo of Su Yingxia and Han Nian on his body, in order to relieve his craving when he was missing. But he didn''t expect that he would be in a coma for so long, and the photo has already disappeared.


    It''s even possible that when you cross the space tunnel, the photo has been destroyed. Now he can only rely on the impression of Su Yingxia and Han Nian in his mind to solve the pain of Acacia. The next day, Han 3000 was ready to go out for a walk. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a petite figure lying by the door sleeping. He looked like a little beggar. His whole body was dirty and his hair was very disheveled. It seemed that he had not washed it for a long time. Han 3000 wrinkled his nose, because the little beggar had a faint sour smell, which was very pungent. The little beggar seemed to notice that the door had been opened and trembled all over, showing his fear. When she looked up and saw Han 3000, the weak look revealed a kind of panic, like fear that Han 3000 would hurt her. Her face was very dirty, but she could see that it was a girl. Han 3000 was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared on her face. Squatting down, he said to the little beggar, "are you hungry? Do you want to go to my house and have something to eat?" The little beggar was full of fear and did not dare to answer. From her performance in all aspects, her fear was almost a kind of habitual fear¡° Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''ll let a big sister talk to you. " After Han 3000 finished, he called to the hospital: "ling''er, come out quickly." Bai Ling Wan''er walked impatiently to Han 3000 and said, "what''s your name?"¡° Take the little beggar home and give her something to eat. " Han three thousand finish saying this words, turn round then walk. At the moment of turning around, a deep smile appeared on his face. Female beggar! He has never seen this in Longyun city or even Xiaoling city where Han 3000 has been. Because women are special, even if they are beggars, they will be taken away by some unscrupulous brothels. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 947

    "What are you doing? Do you know where this is? This is the Lord''s mansion. You can''t enter it at will!"


    The Lord''s mansion.


    Han 3000 was stopped by the guard.


    A few guards in armor are as powerful as a rainbow, which is irresistible when Laozi comes.


    Han 3000 felt very familiar with this feeling, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    This is not equivalent to the earth those high-end club or hotel door security, a look down on people, put him in the door.


    Think about the past on earth, Han 3000 encountered a lot of such things, did not expect Xuanyuan world should also have this situation.


    It seems that human nature is like this. No matter what kind of world you are in, there are always some people who look down on you.


    "I''m looking for Huang Xiaoyong. Please inform me. He will meet me." Han 3000 said.


    The guards are discontented. Now Huang Xiaoyong is the bragging capital of the city Lord''s mansion. Huang Xiaoyong, who has the strength of wudengjing, even if these guards mention it, they will feel like they are following the light.


    Now this guy is so shameless that he wants to see Huang Xiaoyong, and he is so lawless that he has to meet him. Isn''t that bullshit?


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s position, is there anyone else he needs to see in person?


    "Boy, I advise you to get out of here. This is not the place you should come to." The guard said impolitely.


    "I advise you that you''d better give a notice, or he will punish you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, another guard said to his companion in a low voice, "he wants to see Master Huang. He is not a friend of master Huang."


    "Friends?" The man scoffed and said, "I have been on duty in the Lord''s mansion for so many years. I know how many friends the young master has. This guy is very familiar. How can he be a friend of the young master?"


    Another man nodded. He was really qualified in the city Lord''s mansion. Normally, anyone who has visited Huang Xiaoyong should know.


    Since he doesn''t even know him, there should be no mistake.


    "You''d better go, or we won''t be polite."


    "I just want to see my apprentice. Is it so hard?" Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Apprentice? What are you boasting about? Master Huang is your apprentice? "


    "You don''t want to say you are Han 3000."


    "Our young master''s master is a strong man in the latter three realms. Can you still be a master in the latter three realms like this?"


    A few people burst out laughing. They don''t know much about the Chen family. After all, they are on duty in the city Lord''s mansion, and they don''t have much time to meddle in their own affairs. Their understanding of Han 3000 is only related to the recent rumors.


    In Xuanyuan world, there is a common understanding that the real strong must be the elderly, because the realm needs time to precipitate. It is not easy for a young person to reach the last three realms.


    That''s why these guards think Han 3000 is lying. They haven''t even heard of such a young back three.


    "I am indeed Han 3000. If you don''t believe me, let Huang Xiaoyong come out to see me. Naturally, I know that if you embarrass me again and again, I''m afraid he won''t let you go easily." Han 3000 said.


    "If you do that again, we''ll be very rude."


    "Let''s go now. This is the Lord''s mansion, not your boasting place."


    "Boy, do you know how ridiculous it is to come out so young and pretend to be the third frontier?"


    Several people still don''t want to believe Han 3000''s words. Maybe they have a deep-rooted understanding of the strong, so they think Han 3000 is joking.


    "Don''t I just let Huang Xiaoyong out? If I''m a boaster, you can teach me a lesson at that time. But have you ever thought that if I don''t boast, what will happen to you if Huang Xiaoyong knows that I''m driven away by you? " Han 3000 patiently said that if he had been a little domineering, he would have been fighting in. However, Han 3000 was not this kind of character and could not do this kind of thing.


    In his life, Han 3000 showed his violence only once, that is, the inner earth prison. When he was really cornered, Han 3000 would kill him.


    Perhaps because he was born on the earth, Han 3000 attached great importance to life. Even though these people were humble and did not receive any attention in Xuanyuan world, they were still a life in his eyes.


    Several guards became a little hesitant, because they agreed with Han 3000''s words and felt that he was very reasonable.


    Yes or no, just let Huang Xiaoyong know?


    If it''s true, can Huang Xiaoyong spare them easily?


    "Go and tell the young master to come and have a look."


    A guard turned and ran towards the city Lord''s mansion.


    Huang Xiaoyong is in a good mood today. Although he avenged Han 3000 yesterday, he also took this opportunity to get angry because Chen Tiexin used to treat him as one of the three major families and didn''t pay attention to him.


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to show any rebellious behavior to this, because his father was able to become the leader of the city, thanks to the three families. Even Huang Houyi was a puppet, and his son was naturally a small puppet. Moreover, Chen Tiexin used to feel very good about himself. He always thought that he would be able to go to the imperial court in the future. He often boasted about it in front of Huang Xiaoyong, and even belittled Huang Xiaoyong. Now, he can''t go to the imperial court, but he has entered the reincarnation first. On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong has the strength of wudengjing. Needless to say, the imperial court has sent people to recruit him. He is the one who can really enter the imperial court¡° Chen Tiexin, I hope you can achieve my achievements in the next life, but you are unlikely. After all, my master is such a strong man, you can''t ask for it. " Huang Xiaoyong said to himself with a smile. His greatest happiness is that he met Han 3000 and became Han 3000''s Apprentice. Otherwise, he is still a waste in the second lamp world. What five lamp realm, what Seven Star Beast Master, this is Huang Xiaoyong absolutely dare not to think about things¡° Master Huang, I, I finally found you. " The guard ran to Huang Xiaoyong breathlessly¡° Why are you so flustered that the Chen family dare to trouble me? " Huang Xiaoyong closed his eyes and didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids, because now he didn''t pay attention to the Chen family at all. Even if the three families joined hands to deal with him, it was not worth Huang Xiaoyong''s attention¡° No, it''s not the Chen family. It''s a young man who claims to be your master and wants to see you. " Said the guard. Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong got up from the reclining chair reflexively and quickly asked, "where are the people? Where are the people?"¡° It''s still outside the door. " Said the guard. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 948

    On hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong was worried. When master came to the city Lord''s residence for the first time, he was stopped outside by these idiots!


    "You idiots dare to stop my master!" Huang Xiaoyong yelled.


    The guard looked aggrieved and said, "master Huang, we are not afraid that he is pretending?"


    Huang Xiaoyong slapped the guard on the forehead and said, "you are such a fool. Who dares to pretend to be my master in the Lord''s mansion unless he wants to die."


    The guard immediately felt reasonable.


    Who is Huang Xiaoyong? He is the son of the city Lord!


    How can anyone pretend to be his master?


    That is to say, the young man outside the door is really a master of the latter three realms.


    Don''t time, guard back cold sweat DC, think of just now oneself to Han 3000 said those words, isn''t already in the gate of death walk once!


    If Han 3000 had been a little grumpy, he would have given his life away.


    Huang Xiaoyong rushed all the way, did not dare to have the slightest breath, directly ran to the main gate of the city.


    When he saw that Han 3000 was stopped by some things that didn''t have long eyes, he was furious.


    "What are you doing? Do you dare to stop my master outside the door Huang Xiaoyong sternly reprimanded.


    Several guards saw Huang Xiaoyong coming, and also identified Han 3000''s identity. They were scared to death.


    "Young master."


    "Young master."


    "Young master."


    "You don''t have eyes, you dare to stop my master." Huang Xiaoyong lost his temper and kicked one by one.


    The guards buried their heads in fear.


    At this time, Han 3000 said, "it has nothing to do with them. They are just performing their duties."


    "Shifu, I''m sorry. I''ll change these eyeless guys right away." Huang Xiaoyong apologetically said to Han Sanqian that although he knew that master had no airs, what he should do still had to be done.


    Han 3000 waved his hand. With his current state of mind, how could he care with these guards.


    Even if these guys were really rude just now, for Han 3000, it was just the degree of tickling.


    Moreover, Han 3000 experienced a sense of familiarity with the earth in them, which made him very happy.


    "No, in your eyes, am I so mean?" Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t dare to say that Han 3000 was a villain. In fact, Han 3000 was not.


    "Thank you, my master. You fools are so lucky. Otherwise, I''ll make you feel like you can''t get away with it." Huang Xiaoyong said to the guards.


    "Thank you, master Han."


    "Thank you, master Han."


    "Thank you, master Han."


    Several guards look at Han 3000 gratefully and thank him from the bottom of their heart. They didn''t expect that these strong men are so approachable. If they were other people, they would lose their armor instead of their lives.


    "Master, let''s go in and talk."


    Huang Xiaoyong leads the way.


    Han 3000 followed.


    However, compared with Han 3000''s imagination, the city Lord''s mansion is still much worse. Even the Chen family''s mansion is not as good as that of Han 3000''s.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, why is this city Lord''s mansion worse than the Chen family?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Shifu, the city Lord''s mansion used to be a puppet of the three families. Naturally, it would be worse. After all, the money flowing into the city Lord''s mansion was eventually divided among the three families." Huang explained.


    Han 3000 nodded. He knew about it, but he didn''t expect it to be so miserable.


    "By the way, master, you come to me suddenly. What can I do for you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked, he knows Han 3000 can''t appear for no reason, there must be something to ask him for help, or command him.


    This kind of thing, Huang Xiaoyong naturally won''t wait for Han 3000 to open his mouth and take the initiative to mention, in order to show his apprentice''s competence.


    "My sister''s business, you help me find a way to investigate as soon as possible." Han 3000 said that now he has been targeted by the emperor, things are gradually going to the uncontrollable scope of Han 3000, so he must find Jiang Yingying as soon as possible, only in this way, he can do anything without care.


    As long as Jiang Yingying is around, Han 3000 is not afraid to offend anyone, even if he turns over with emperor Zun, because he can leave the imperial court and go to Xia state or chongye.


    "Master, I dare not neglect this matter for a moment, but so far, there is no news at all, and I really can''t help it." Huang Xiaoyong said helplessly that he didn''t do his best in this matter, but his power was limited. He sent people to Longyun city and several nearby cities to investigate, but no matter how far away he was, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t do it.


    "Among the cities you investigated, are you sure there is no her?" Han 3000 asked¡° Yes. " Huang Xiaoyong nodded with certainty. "It''s three feet deep. If she''s really there, she will never escape my eyelid." Han 3000 frowns. With Jiang Yingying''s strength, she is unlikely to be detained in some places that she can''t explore. In other words, maybe she''s not in the nearby cities at all. This makes Han 3000 puzzled. He and Jiang Yingying enter the space-time tunnel at the same time. How can they come to Xuanyuan world, but they are not in the same position¡° It seems that it''s time to leave Longyun city. " Han 3000 light said¡° Master, you are going Huang Xiaoyong was very nervous¡° I have to find my sister. Since she''s not here, there''s nothing worthy of me to stay in Longyun city. " Han 3000 said¡° Master, take me with you. I can show myself for you. " Huang Xiaoyong knows that if he wants to seek a breakthrough in the realm, he must follow Han 3000, so he must seize this opportunity. Once he is left, I am afraid that he will only have five lights in his life. Huang Xiaoyong, a helper, has some effects on Han Sanqian. Some things are not suitable for Han Sanqian. Huang Xiaoyong is the safest to do. He is the first confidant Han Sanqian cultivated in Xuanyuan world, and he is also the most trustworthy person. It is a good choice to take him with him¡° Are you not afraid that after you leave, the three families will do harm to your father? " Han 3000 asked. With a faint smile, Huang Xiaoyong said, "master, they don''t have the courage. Although I''m gone now, it doesn''t mean that I won''t come back. Aren''t they afraid of my revenge?" Han 3000 nodded. This is the truth. The three families used to be able to bully the city Lord''s mansion, but now the situation is different. Even if they are given courage and opportunity, they have to be afraid of Huang Xiaoyong''s strength¡° All right, follow me. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 949

    When Han 3000 returned to the courtyard, Bai lingwan''er was sitting on the steps of the pavilion in a daze, as if he had lost his mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand walks to the side to ask a way.


    Bai Ling Wan''er pointed to the front and didn''t speak.


    Looking in the direction of Bai Ling Wan''er''s fingers, Han 3000 finds a girl with a horsetail in her back. She looks very petite, but only from her back, she is a beautiful girl.


    "Who is she?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    Bailing Wan''er finally recovered, looked up at Han 3000 and said, "she is the little beggar."


    Little beggar!


    Han 3000 stepped forward and called to the little beggar, "turn around and let me have a look."


    Little beggar Leng for a while, slightly shy turned around, small face red like an apple.


    Exquisite, impeccable, flawless.


    This is the most perfect adjective Han 3000 can think of.


    The girl standing in front of him is like a porcelain doll. Not only her skin is extremely good, but also her appearance is like exquisite carving.


    In Han 3000''s life, no one can surpass Qi Yiyun''s beauty at present, but with the appearance of this little beggar, Qi Yiyun''s status seems to be a little lower.


    And although she has a baby face, but the figure is amazing, unconsciously let Han 3000 associate with an idiom.


    Tong Yanju


    "Thank you." The little girl nodded to Han 3000 gratefully.


    Han Sanqian takes back his lost mind. When he first saw the little girl, he doubted her identity. Now, his inner doubt has become more serious, because how could such a girl become a beggar on the street?


    With the ecology of the imperial court, especially Longyun City, which is so close to Xiaoling City, if she was really just a beggar, she would have been sent to Yanzhi river.


    "Haven''t you seen enough?" At this time, Bai lingwan''er said to Han 3000 with a dissatisfied face. Although even she was amazed by the little beggar''s appearance, she did not allow Han 3000 to indulge in it.


    This is the normal situation for women to be jealous. Bai lingwan''er wants to be Han 3000''s wife, so naturally she doesn''t want Han 3000 to fall for other women''s beauty.


    "What''s your name?" Han 3000 asked the little beggar.


    "I..." the little beggar''s eyes were like purple black grapes, dribbling around, and then said, "my name is feilinger, you can call me linger, thank you for taking me."


    "Who''s taking you in? There''s no place for you to live at home. There''s nothing else to do. You can go quickly." Bai lingwan''er showed a strong repulsion at the first time. She didn''t want such a goblin to live with Han 3000. Otherwise, sooner or later, something should not happen to them. At that time, Bai lingwan''er had no chance.


    After finishing speaking to Fei ling''er, Bai Ling Wan''er still reminds Han 3000: "you have a wife. Do you want to do something sorry for your wife?"


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. In front of him, Fei ling''er really can''t help but make people excited. However, Han 3000 has a tight grasp of his sense of propriety, and the temptation of pure beauty is within his control.


    What''s more, he didn''t say that it was his own decision to let ferring stay.


    "Who are you? I don''t think you are a beggar." Han 3000 asks directly to Fei Ling er.


    "You want to know who I am. Leave me and you''ll know later," said ferring with a smile


    Han three thousand brows slightly wrinkled, the little girl''s words have been very clear, she is equivalent to disguised admit that he is not a beggar identity, but Han three thousand want to know, be sure to keep her around.


    "Is this a deal?" Han 3000 frowned and asked.


    Ferrier nodded with a smile.


    "If I''m not curious about your identity, can I let you go?" Han continued.


    It seems that he didn''t expect Han 3000 to say that. Feiling Er wrinkled his nose and looked thoughtful. He was obviously thinking about something to refute Han 3000.


    "We''re not curious about you. You''d better go." Bai Ling Wan''er can''t help saying.


    "No, you have to be curious about me." Said ferring.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He didn''t expect that the little girl is quite overbearing, but he has taken in a Bai Ling Wan''er, and Bai Ling Wan''er''s identity is special. How can he let Fei ling''er stay?


    Han Sanqian is not a shelter here, and he is about to leave Longyun city. With such a beautiful girl, he must cause a lot of trouble in the future.


    Beauty is often accompanied by trouble, which Han 3000 on earth has a very deep understanding.


    "You go quickly, I won''t leave you." Han Sanyi said in a determined manner.


    Fei ling''er took a look at Bai Ling Wan''er and said, "if you don''t leave me, I''ll expose her identity."


    "Who is she?" Han 3000 frowned and understood the words from the literal meaning. She seemed to know Bai lingwan''er''s real identity, so she used it as a threat. However, Han 3000 thought it was impossible. Bai Ling Wan''er''s identity is kept secret very well. How can she be known as a little girl¡° I don''t understand what you''re saying Han 3000 deliberately pretends to be confused¡° She is the orphan of the bailing family. Once the imperial court knows that there are still people alive in the bailing family, the imperial court will send experts to hang them. " Said ferring. Han 3000''s face changed. I didn''t expect that she really knew the identity of Bai lingwan''er. How could the girl know these things when she was young? Han Sanqian turns to look at Bai lingwan''er, thinking that she accidentally let slip. Bai lingwan''er shakes her head to Han 3000 and explains, "I didn''t mention my identity in front of her. How can I tell others foolishly?" Han Sanqian knows that Bai lingwan''er is not a fool, and he really can''t tell Fei linger about it¡° How do you know that? " Han 3000 asks to Fei Ling er¡° I know a lot of things, like where your sister is Feilinger said with a smile. Jiang Yingying! Han 3000''s expression is not calm when he hears this sentence, because he is eager to find Jiang Yingying, but there is no news at all. If Fei ling''er can bring Jiang Yingying''s news to him, Han 3000 doesn''t mind taking her with him¡° Where is she? " Han 3000 can''t help asking¡° I won''t tell you easily, but if you want to know about it, you can''t drive me away. " Said ferring triumphantly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 950

    In the face of Feiling er''s attitude, Han Sany didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Is it a blessing or a curse for the little beggar to deliberately conceal his identity and leave her behind?


    But she knows Jiang Yingying''s news, and even Bai lingwan''er''s identity is clear. Han 3000 can''t drive her away easily.


    But if you want to know her identity, she also made it very clear that only if you leave her can you know who she is.


    "Why did you come to me?" Han asked, and after asking this question, he reminded him, "I have to know this question. If you don''t answer me honestly, I won''t let you stay."


    "I think you are very good. Is that enough?" Said ferring.


    This


    Han 3000 was speechless, and suddenly felt that his question was totally superfluous, and he could not get a deeper answer.


    But Han 3000 is sure that there are some secrets in Fei Ling er''s mind. As for what she wants to do, maybe only after a long time of contact can she know.


    "You''re not really going to keep her, are you?" Bailing Wan''er looks worried at Han 3000. She knows how much Han 3000 wants to find Jiang Yingying, so when Fei ling''er throws out this matter, bailing Wan''er probably guesses what kind of decision Han 3000 will make, but her heart naturally doesn''t want to end up with Han 3000''s promise.


    "I have to find Jiang Yingying." Han 3000 said.


    "Are you not afraid of her lying? What if she lied to you? " Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t speak. His intuition tells him that Fei linger doesn''t lie, because she even knows Bai lingwan''er''s identity. It''s not strange that she knows Jiang Yingying''s whereabouts.


    More importantly, this little girl''s identity, perhaps she can know so many things, is derived from the extraordinary identity.


    "I can make you stay, but if you dare to do something against us, I will kill you." Han 3000 threatened.


    Fei ling''er was smiling and was not afraid of Han 3000''s threat. On the contrary, he said frankly, "well, if you want to kill me, I will not oppose it."


    Bai lingwan''er sighs. At this point, she knows that she can''t change Han 3000''s idea, because Jiang Yingying, who is not masked, is very important to Han 3000. How can she let Han 3000 change her decision?


    Feiling''er jumps to Han 3000, who is a lively little girl.


    "It''s said that you killed the royal family. How did you do it?" Fei Ling Er asks Han 3000.


    Fei ling''er knows Bai Ling Wan''er''s identity and Jiang Yingying''s whereabouts for no reason, so it''s not worth Han 3000''s surprise that she will ask such a question.


    "How is Jiang Yingying now? Answer me first and I''ll answer you later." Han 3000 said.


    "She''s fine and safe." Said ferring.


    "Really?" In the face of such a happy answer, Han 3000 is not sure.


    Feiling''er said firmly: "of course it''s true. If I cheat you, I''ll have five thunders."


    "I kill them. It''s very simple. I kill them with one move. The strength of qidengjing is too weak for me." Han 3000 also said truthfully.


    Feiling Er shook his head, said: "it''s rubbish, actually a move to be done by you."


    Han Sanqian can''t laugh or cry. Although he said that his move ended the lives of the three people, they are also strong in the seven lamp realm. Not everyone has the right to say that they are rubbish.


    This little girl''s tone is really big. She dares to say that the strong one in the seven lamp realm is a waste.


    "Can you understand what the seven lamp realm is and what it means?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    After thinking for a long time, ferring seemed to be recalling something, but finally he shook his head and said, "I don''t understand."


    "Those who don''t know are innocent. When you get to the six lamp realm, you may understand what the seven lamp realm means." Han 3000 said.


    "Ah." "It''s impossible in this life," said ferring, with a sudden sigh


    Han Sanya has already felt the body state of Feiling Er, and there is no energy fluctuation in her body, which shows that she is an ordinary person, so Han Sanya will naturally understand her words as that she can''t achieve the strength of seven lights.


    Han 3000 has a way to let her practice, and can help her break through the environment in a short time. Unfortunately, the red fruit is precious. Han 3000 and Fei ling''er just know each other. How can they give her such valuable things.


    "Can''t you cultivate your constitution?" Han 3000 asked.


    Feiling ER was obviously stunned for a moment, then nodded his head and said: "yes, yes, I can''t practice."


    "If you help me find Jiang Yingying, I have a way to let you practice normally, and I can also improve your realm quickly." Han 3000 said.


    Fei ling''er was obviously interested in this matter, and asked: "Huang Xiaoyong has been unable to break through the two lamp situation for a long time. What method did you use to make him reach the five lamp situation in a short time?"


    "It seems that there is nothing you don''t know. Are you a know it all?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously. After frowning and shaking his head, Fei ling''er said, "I''m Xuanyuan Tong. There''s nothing I don''t know about Xuanyuan world." Han three thousand dumbfounded, all when Feiling son is bragging¡° Since you are xuanyuantong, there is nothing you don''t know. Do you still need to ask me how to make Huang Xiaoyong improve his realm? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Fei ling''er was embarrassed and could only smile awkwardly. He said, "although I''m xuanyuantong, I don''t know about this kind of private affair. Please tell me about it."¡° How can I tell you the secret? You''d better have a rest early after you go back to your room. " Han 3000 finished and left. Feiling''er muttered, discontented, but helpless. He had to say to himself, "sooner or later, I''ll know how you do it. Nothing can hide me." After returning to the room, Han 3000 is lying on the bed with his hands on his pillow. Whenever this happens, the Cloud City of the earth will appear in Han 3000''s brain. He can''t help imagining what Su Yingxia is doing, whether Han Nian will call his father, and whether the little girl will run straight to him when he returns to the earth. This kind of fantasy, always unconsciously will let Han 3000 smile. However, up to now, Han 3000 has not regretted coming to Xuanyuan world. Even now, he has not found a way to return to the earth, and has not investigated why Xuanyuan world invaded the earth. However, he believes that one day, the truth will come out, and he will return to the earth safely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 951

    Earth Cloud City.


    Hillside villa.


    Su Yingxia in the backyard is wearing a white skirt, which looks like a fairy. Her long hair swings with the breeze, and she has a kind of fairy temperament.


    Since Su Yingxia recovered from illness, her whole temperament has become different, and there are more intermittent memory pictures in her mind, which are related to the apocalypse.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know what happened now, but she knows that some of her deep memories are slowly waking up, and her constitution has changed a lot. There is an inexplicable force flowing in her body, which can make her do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    For example, when she wants to get something, she only needs one thought to get it.


    This is what happens in mythology. At first, Su Yingxia felt afraid because of this change, but now, she has gradually adapted to it, and as the memory in her mind becomes clearer, she also understands that she was born extraordinary.


    At this time, a tender voice came from behind.


    "Mom, mom."


    Su Yingxia heard this voice, his face immediately full of doting, turned around, looked at the rickety Han Nian running towards him, said with a smile: "nian''er, it''s windy outside, how did you come out?"


    Han Nian is less than two years old, but her language talent is very strong. Now simple communication is very easy for her.


    Run to Su Yingxia, when Su Yingxia squats down, Han Nian is a heavy tone in Su Yingxia''s face.


    "Mom, are you thinking about dad again?" Han Nian asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded and asked, "does nianer miss her father?"


    "Well, when will dad be back?" Han Nian asked.


    Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 has gone to the apocalypse, but when he will be able to come back is an unknown thing. However, Su Yingxia has already thought about it. She wants to find Han 3000, and then wait aimlessly, which is a torture that Su Yingxia can''t bear.


    "Mom takes nianer to Dad, OK?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Nian clapped his hands and said excitedly, "OK, OK, I''m going to find my father. Nianer is going to find my father."


    Looking at Han Nian happy, Su Yingxia also followed with a smile.


    After taking Han Nian back to the villa, he Ting takes care of him. Su Yingxia goes to Han Tianyang''s study.


    "Grandfather."


    Han Tianyang stood up and said, "welcome summer, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to Tianqi, looking for 3000." Su Yingxia directly indicated the purpose of his coming. Since it was a good decision, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    When Han Tianyang heard this, his expression became dignified. Yan Jun could not help saying: "welcome summer, where is the apocalypse? No one knows. How can you find 3000?"


    "I know where it is." Su Yingxia said.


    Yan Jun looked at Su Yingxia in amazement. How could she know where the Apocalypse is?


    We should know that the Apocalypse is very secretive. It is impossible for someone to investigate the real location of the Apocalypse even if she has spent her whole life. How can she know if she has only heard of the apocalypse?


    "3000 left you a road map?" Han Tianyang asked.


    Why does Su Yingxia know?


    It''s because she remembers something about apocalypse in her mind, but this explanation obviously can''t convince Han Tianyang and Yanjun.


    Can only follow the words of Han Tianyang nodded, said: "yes, 3000 gave me the specific location of apocalypse, presumably he also wants me to find him."


    Han Tianyang is in a dilemma. The Apocalypse is not something ordinary people can easily break through. Even if Su Yingxia really knows the location of the apocalypse and is found by her, she can''t see Han 3000, and there is a certain degree of risk.


    "Welcome summer, how can you suddenly want to go to the apocalypse?" Han Tianyang asked.


    Su Yingxia said with a faint smile: "nianer miss her father. I want to take her to have a look."


    "Do you want to bring a nianer with you?" Han Tianyang nervously says that now Han Nian is the apple of the eye of the Han family. Even Han Nian''s being blown by the wind will make Han Tianyang feel distressed. Naturally, he doesn''t want Su Yingxia to leave with Han Nian.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia firmly said that now she has the ability to protect Han Nian, so she does not need to worry about Han Nian''s safety.


    "Welcome summer, have you considered clearly? You should know that even if you go to the apocalypse, you may not be able to see 3000." Yanjun reminds a way.


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t worry. No one can stop me." Su Yingxia said.


    Yanjun has long found that Su Yingxia is different from before, which is not only reflected from her personal temperament, but also more because of Su Yingxia''s performance.


    In a chance, Yan Jun see a few hooligans want to Su Yingxia implementation, when he is ready to hand, but unexpectedly a few hooligans were Su Yingxia easily knocked over in the ground, the skill, even Yan Jun saw also very amazing.


    Although Yan Jun doesn''t know what''s going on, he knows that Su Yingxia is different from before¡° What''s the matter with you, Yingxia? " Yan Jun can''t help asking¡° Grandpa Yan, I''ll explain it to you later, but now, I''m not sure myself. " Su Yingxia said. Han Tianyang sighs. Yanjun once said that even he can''t be su Yingxia''s opponent, so he knows that he can''t change what Su Yingxia decides. And in some ways, it''s good to go to the apocalypse, at least to know how Han 3000 is now¡° Did your father agree? " Han Tianyang asked¡° He will agree. " Su Yingxia said¡° In this case, grandfather won''t stop you, but you must be careful. If you have an accident, grandfather won''t be able to explain to 3000 in the future. " Han Tianyang said. Su Yingxia nodded and left the study¡° Are you sure she''s as good as you say? " Han Tianyang asks Yan Jun seriously¡° She will only be more powerful than I imagined. This may be 3000 yuan left for her. The intention is that she can protect herself, but I didn''t expect Su Yingxia to be so talented. " Yan Jun said¡° That''s good. In fact, I also want to know what happened to 3000 now. The Apocalypse will not let people go. Let Yingxia have a look. " Han Tianyang said. When Su Yingxia told Su Guoyao of his decision, Su Guoyao didn''t oppose it. He just reminded Su Yingxia to be careful. On that day, the hillside villa. Han Tianyang, Yan Jun, Shi Jing, Su Guoyao and he Ting watched Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter leave. The little girl keeps waving to everyone, which makes Shi Jing and he Ting cry. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 952

    On the way to the apocalypse, Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter are attacked by several waves. They both want to kill them. They are cruel and cruel. However, after absorbing the Ningzhu left by Fu Yao, Su Yingxia''s strength is not what ordinary people can achieve, so this kind of attack does not pose a threat to her.


    Su Yingxia, who is kind-hearted, also generously let those people go. Although she doesn''t know why these people want to kill her and Han Nian, she and Han 3000 have one thing in common. If she doesn''t have to, she won''t take other people''s lives at will.


    "Mom, why are there so many bad people?" Han Nian asked Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia holding Han 3000, touched the little girl''s head, said: "because there is a big villain behind them, let them do bad things, as long as their mother find out the big villain, they will not do bad things in the future."


    Han Nian nodded his head and said, "Oh."


    "Mom, where''s dad?" Han Nian asked.


    Su Yingxia knew that she wanted to ask when she would be able to see her father, but at this stage, she could not express it perfectly, and said, "I will see my father soon."


    Han Nian is full of joy, clapping his little hand, looking very excited and looking forward to it.


    Near the apocalypse, Su Yingxia encountered several waves of ambush, but these people did not want her life, just want to prevent her from approaching the apocalypse.


    After the small troubles were solved one by one, Su Yingxia finally came to the yellow field.


    Although she had never been here before, everything in front of her eyes made her very familiar, and it seemed that she had a strong feeling of becoming acquainted.


    Just at this time, a woman stood in front of Su Yingxia.


    "Get out of the apocalypse. People in the secular world are not qualified to appear here. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The speaker is he Xiaoxiao. After he was demoted to the Yellow level, he Xiaoxiao tried every means to return to the sky level, but he Qingfeng didn''t nod his head. He Xiaoxiao''s strength was not enough, so he had to stay in the Yellow level all the time.


    It is precisely because of this that she hates Han 3000 to the bone and transfers her hatred to Su Yingxia and Han Nian. In fact, on the way to Tianqi, he Xiaoxiao arranged the ambushes Su Yingxia met.


    He Xiaoxiao has a question that she doesn''t want to understand. Why did she arrange so many people, and they couldn''t stop Su Yingxia?


    Does Su Yingxia still have the protection of experts around him?


    "I want to see Han 3000. Please let me know." Su Yingxia said softly, full of politeness.


    But he Xiaoxiao doesn''t care what Su Yingxia''s attitude is. She hates the mother and daughter because of her hatred for Han 3000. She wants to find a right reason to kill them. How can she help them report it?


    "I don''t know who Han 3000 is, but I know that you are not qualified to be here. I warn you for the last time to leave here, otherwise I will be rude to you." He Xiaoxiao said.


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly. Why does this woman hate herself so much? If only ordinary people came here, wouldn''t it make her so angry?


    Can we say that there is a contradiction between her and Han 3000, which transfers her anger to herself?


    "I say again, I want to see Han 3000. If you want to stop me, you can have a try." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    He Xiaoxiao Leng for a while, with even if disdain of laugh up.


    Although she is not Han 3000''s opponent and can''t compare with Han 3000, can''t she compare with the ordinary woman in the secular world?


    "I want to remind you that I am not responsible for your mother and daughter''s death in my hands." He Xiaoxiao said.


    "It seems that you want me to die. You have a grudge with 3000." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face was cold and he didn''t speak.


    Su Yingxia continued: "is he too good, so you are not convinced? Is it because you want to compare yourself with him and find that you are not qualified at all? "


    He Xiaoxiao''s face became very ugly because of these words. Now Han 3000 can''t even compare with the once proud son of heaven. How can she compare?


    Her only advantage is her identity, but now, even he Qingfeng doesn''t care about her, what value can her identity have.


    The daughter of the Lord of the three halls is just a joke now.


    Han 3000 is a strong man!


    "You want to die." He Xiaoxiao gnashes her teeth and says to Su Yingxia that at this moment, she has decided to kill her. She will never show mercy to Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    "I''ve made it very clear. I''m looking for Han 3000." Su Yingxia said calmly.


    "Shabi woman, do you know who I am? You dare to talk to me like this. In Apocalypse, I want you to die, you can''t live." As soon as he Xiaoxiao''s voice fell, he rushed to Su Yingxia.


    He Xiaoxiao is the weakest in Tianqi, but in her opinion, it is more than enough to deal with Su Yingxia.


    But she did not expect, she arranged to assassinate Su Yingxia those people, can be su Yingxia personally handle. At this time, two men''s figures block Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter. Seeing these two people, he Xiaoxiao couldn''t stop them because they were the best at the Yellow level. If it wasn''t for the assessment period, they would not have been at the Yellow level¡° Zhuang Tang, Gong Tian, what are you doing? " He Xiaoxiao asked the two hostages with a cold face¡° He Xiaoxiao, if you dare to hurt her, you will die today. " Zhuang Tang face such as frost said. He Xiaoxiao is scared to step back. She doesn''t have the element to support courage when her strength is not as good as Zhuang Tang¡° Zhuang Tang, what do you mean, this woman intruded into the apocalypse, and she wanted to die herself. Have you forgotten the rules of the apocalypse? " He Xiaoxiao said¡° In my eyes, only he is the rule. " Zhuang Tang said faintly that the so-called Apocalypse rules used to be highly valued, even regarded as imperial edicts. But now, for Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, only Han 3000''s words are the most important. When Han Sanqian left, he asked Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian to protect Su Yingxia. But because they haven''t absorbed the energy brought by the red fruit, they can only stay in the Apocalypse for a while. Now that Su Yingxia has come to the apocalypse, they naturally want to protect the mother and daughter. Even if they want to be enemies with the whole apocalypse, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian will not step back. From the moment of kneeling down to Han 3000, these two people have been completely loyal to Han 3000¡° He? Zhuang Tang, who did you say he was? " He Xiaoxiao asked¡° He, of course, is Han 3000. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 953

    Han 3000!


    Hear these three words, he Xiaoxiao instant gas explosion!


    Since she came to the Yellow character level, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian have not paid attention to her at all. He Xiaoxiao didn''t know what was going on before. Now she finally knows that these two people are actually Han 3000''s confidants.


    But their courage is too big, ignoring the Apocalypse rules, but Han 3000 as the rules.


    Is it not that Han 3000 is above the whole apocalypse?


    "I think you are crazy. This is the apocalypse, and you take his words as rules. Is Apocalypse inferior to Han 3000 in your eyes?" He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth.


    Her words are very interesting. If Zhuang Tang and Gong Nai dare to admit it, she will have more excuses to discredit Han 3000.


    "He Xiaoxiao, I advise you to go away, otherwise, he Qingfeng can''t save you." Zhuang Tang finish saying this sentence, Gong Tian will deliberately step forward.


    He Xiaoxiao is scared to retreat a few steps. If these two people really don''t care about her identity and want to attack her, he Qingfeng really can''t save her, because he Qingfeng is still in the field of Tianzi, even if he knows, it''s too late to come.


    At this time, an old man with white hair came over, he is now the head of the Yellow level field.


    When he Xiaoxiao saw the old man, it was like seeing a life-saving straw. He quickly went to his side and said, "Huang Tian, these two people are going against each other. They are helping a secular man to deal with me."


    Only he Xiaoxiao dares to call Huang Tian by her name. She is the daughter of the leader of the three halls. In her eyes, the person in charge of Huang Tian''s field is just a subordinate.


    Huang Tian doesn''t have any opinions about this kind of address, because he thinks he Xiaoxiao will return to the heaven level sooner or later, and he Qingfeng can''t afford to offend him. He can only try his best to meet all the requirements of he Xiaoxiao, so as not to be hated by this little devil.


    "Zhuang Tang Gong Tian, what are you two doing? Get out of here." Huang Tian yells at them.


    "Lord Huang, do you know who she is?" Zhuang Tang said coldly.


    "I don''t care who she is. She''s not the one in the apocalypse. Breaking into the Apocalypse is death." Huang Tian said with disdain.


    "Dead?" Gong Tian smiles coldly. The old man is so shameless. Even he Xiaoxiao and Yi don''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "I think it''s you who want to die. These two are Han 3000''s wife and daughter. How dare you stop them?" Zhuang Tang said.


    Han 3000, wife and daughter!


    Hearing these words, Huang Tian''s pupils dilated because of panic.


    Today''s apocalypse, Han 3000''s status is not supreme, but he was promoted to Tianzi level in less than a month. From this aspect of performance, he will be able to take the position of yilao and become the leader of the four schools in the future.


    In other words, Han 3000 can almost be regarded as the future leader of the four schools. Huang Tian is just a person in charge of the Yellow word level field. He is not willing to offend Han 3000.


    When Huang Tian hesitated, he Xiaoxiao could not help saying: "what are you still thinking about? As the person in charge of the yellow field, some secular people intruded into the forbidden area. Shouldn''t you drive them out? Even if they are Han 3000''s relatives, this is not a place to visit them. "


    Huang Tianyou can''t tell. Although he Xiaoxiao''s words are very reasonable, there are differences between people and things. Ordinary people are not qualified to visit their relatives in Tianqi, but Han 3000''s wife and daughter are absolutely qualified. Even if they want to live in Tianqi, I''m afraid no one will dare to put forward their opinions.


    And Huang Tian knew that if he let Yi know about it, he would invite the mother and daughter to the fourth gate.


    "I have to report this matter to the higher authorities. I am not qualified to make decisions." Huang Tian said.


    He Xiaoxiao almost broke his back teeth, and told him that if he was known by the old man Yi, he would surely let the mother and daughter stay in Tianqi because of his favoritism to Han 3000.


    He Xiaoxiao once lost to Han 3000, how can he lose to an ordinary woman now?


    "Old man, since you don''t dare to make a decision, leave it to me. I''m the daughter of the leader of the three halls. Can''t you solve this little problem?" He Xiaoxiao said.


    Su Yingxia smiles faintly. This woman is like those who don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin. Most of Han 3000''s opponents are like her. She never regrets that she didn''t die.


    Now Su Yingxia finally understood why those people would die again and again, because they were supercilious and always complacent that they could control everything.


    Huang Tian looks embarrassed. He Xiaoxiao is the daughter of the leader of the three halls. That''s right, but even if he Qingfeng is present, I''m afraid she won''t be allowed to do anything about it.


    The whole Apocalypse does not dare to neglect things related to Han 3000.


    "Miss He, you''d better let me inform you. It''s beyond my duty." Huang Tian said.


    "Get out of my way if you don''t dare, or I''ll make you end up in a bad old age." He Xiaoxiao said maliciously. Huang Tian is so scared that he sweats. This little devil has done a lot of bad things in Apocalypse, and the people she''s staring at have never come to a good end. Huang Tian doesn''t want to be schemed by he Xiaoxiao even though he is so old, so he has to shut up¡° Zhuang Tang Gong Tian, if you dare to stop me, you are against the whole apocalypse. You are the traitors of the apocalypse. You can do it yourself. " He Xiaoxiao threatened the two. Zhuang Tang Palace and Tian are as stable as a rock and still as a mountain. He Xiaoxiao''s threat is of no use to them, because they know that if they don''t protect Su Yingxia well, they will be punished by Han 3000 in autumn, and the consequences will only be more serious¡° I''m used to solving my own problems. You can step down. " Su Yingxia said at this time. Zhuang Tang Gong Tian''s face changed. Although he Xiaoxiao was a weak person in Tianqi, she was also very powerful to the secular people. Su Yingxia had to face he Xiaoxiao by herself, which was obviously a loss. Once let Su Yingxia injured, Han 3000 to know, that can end ah¡° Miss Su, let''s help you with this matter. Although he Xiaoxiao''s strength is not good, but... "Zhuang Tang didn''t finish what he said, but what he wanted to express was very obvious. Su Yingxia light smile, said: "this small matter, I can solve, and you think she, can be my opponent?" This sentence was said by Su Yingxia to Zhuang Tang, but her voice was not small, so she was heard by he Xiaoxiao. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 954

    He Xiaoxiao was as angry as an exploding balloon.


    She is the daughter of the three main halls. She is despised by a secular person. How can she bear it.


    "Su Yingxia, you can think about it. I have no eyes. If I accidentally kill you, don''t blame me." He Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth.


    Kill!


    Hearing this, Zhuang Tang Gong Tian became more nervous.


    They are well aware of the hatred between Han 3000 and he Xiaoxiao. Once he Xiaoxiao finds an opportunity, she will not show any mercy to Su Yingxia. How dare they let Su Yingxia try this big risk?


    However, Zhuang Tang''s words had not yet been spoken. A breeze swept his face, as if something was passing in front of him.


    The two people who haven''t reflected what''s going on suddenly find that Su Yingxia has already stood in front of he Xiaoxiao.


    "Pa!"


    Raise your hand and fall.


    A loud slap hit he Xiaoxiao on the face.


    Su Yingxia eyes indifferent said: "you are also qualified to fight with my husband?"


    "Pa!"


    Another slap in the face.


    Su Yingxia continued: "it''s you who sent people to deal with me. It''s a pity that those wastes are useless."


    "Pa!"


    Then a third slap fell.


    Su Yingxia said: "my husband didn''t pay attention to you, so do I. what about the daughter of the Lord of the three halls? Can she be lawless in apocalypse?"


    Three slaps in the face directly blinded he Xiaoxiao.


    She didn''t even understand why Su Yingxia, more than ten meters away, suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Huang Tian looks at Su Yingxia in horror. Han 3000''s strength is amazing. Unexpectedly, his wife is the same!


    At this speed, the whole Apocalypse can only be achieved by he Qingfeng and yilao.


    In other words, her strength, at least with he Qingfeng and Yi old equal!


    What a pervert this is!


    I can''t help but think that Han is one of the top 3000, even Su Ying Xia is so strong.


    Is this family a monster?


    Huang Tian unconsciously takes a look at Han Nian in Su Yingxia''s arms. This is the product of their husband and wife. Will the strength of this little girl be more terrible in the future?


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t come back for a while.


    Su Yingxia turned to Zhuang and Tang Gongtian and said, "I''m not leading the way yet."


    They took a deep breath and nodded.


    "You stop for me." Just when the three people walked out of a short distance, he Xiaoxiao suddenly burst.


    Su Yingxia stopped, turned around and asked, "don''t you agree? Think I dare not kill you? "


    He Xiaoxiao looks at Su Yingxia''s cold eyes, and all the questions disappear. She doesn''t even have the courage to say a word.


    She never dreamed that she not only lost to Han 3000, but also lost to her woman!


    He Xiaoxiao was very hard hit by this incident, which made her unwilling to accept.


    "Miss He, I''m afraid her strength can be compared with that of your father. You''d better not make a mess." Huang Tian reminds he Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao, who had no courage to speak, was more like a frustrated ball after hearing Huang Tian''s words.


    "If you don''t agree, you can come to me for revenge at any time, but I want to remind you that even if your father stands in front of me, I''m still fearless." Su Yingxia said.


    This is not only for he Xiaoxiao, but also for others.


    Su Yingxia knows the layout of apocalypse and knows that she will face many obstacles. However, as long as Huang Tian informs her about her coming, she will solve many problems.


    With this sentence, Huang Tian is afraid not to neglect.


    "You two, why do you want to help me?" After leaving the yellow field, Su Yingxia asked Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian.


    "Mr. Han asked both of us to protect you before he left, but for some reasons, we can''t leave Apocalypse yet." Zhuang Tang explained.


    "Leave?" Su Yingxia frowns. Isn''t Han 3000 in apocalypse? When did he leave?


    "We don''t know what''s going on. Maybe Mr. Yi can explain it to you." Gong Tian said that Han 3000 didn''t say where he was going, but his original explanation made Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian guess that he was going to leave.


    "Take me to see Mr. Yi." Su Yingxia said.


    It''s something Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian didn''t dare to think about before, but Su Yingxia is here, and it''s also her request, so they won''t refuse.


    In the field of xuanzi level, a few people were not hindered and were released directly.


    But in the field of prefecture level, the emergence of he Qingfeng made Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian highly nervous.


    As the leader of the three halls, he can never appear in the field of Di Zi level for no reason. It must be Huang Tian who informed the three halls of this matter first, so he Qingfeng appeared ahead of time.


    "You two, get back to the yellow field, and you will not die." He Qingfeng said. They looked at each other. Although he Qingfeng''s deterrent power was strong enough, they could not easily shrink back¡° He Dian Lord, this is Han 3000''s wife. She wants to see Yi Lao. " Zhuang Tang said. He Qingfeng snorted coldly and said, "beat my daughter. Can this be done?" He Qingfeng asked he Xiaoxiao to go to the Yellow word level in the hope that he could work hard and make him stronger. But he did not let he Xiaoxiao be bullied. Three slaps! When he Qingfeng heard about it, his face changed. Can the daughter of the Lord of the three halls be bullied by a secular person? What about Han 3000''s wife. Now that Han 3000 has gone to the second world, whether he can come back is unknown. How can he Qingfeng pay attention to Han 3000¡° Are you the leader of the three halls? " Su Yingxia asked lightly¡° Your name is Su Yingxia, isn''t it? If you don''t stay in Yuncheng well, you come to Tianqi for trouble. Do you think Han 3000 can protect you? " He Qingfeng said with disdain¡° Mom, I''m so scared. " See the evil spirit of he Qingfeng, Han Nian a face of fear to hide in the arms of Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia took a deep breath, said: "you scared my daughter, for this, you may have to pay a certain price." These words are very gentle, but full of domineering. Su Yingxia, once timid, seems to have completely changed. Even he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls, has no fear. Hearing this, he Qingfeng laughed. It''s a woman''s voice to make him pay the price¡° Even Han 3000 didn''t have the courage to talk to me like this. How dare she be so arrogant He Qingfeng scolded¡° He''s too low-key, but sometimes it''s not a good thing With these words, Su Yingxia squats down and puts Han Nian down. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 955

    Han Nian tightly holds Su Yingxia''s sleeves and refuses to let go. He Qingfeng is obviously frightened by the evil spirit.


    Su Yingxia touched Han Nian''s head and said in a soft voice, "nianer, this uncle is very fierce. Mother will teach him a lesson for you, OK?"


    Han Nian hesitated for a long time, then nodded and released Su Yingxia''s hand.


    He Qingfeng was so angry that he, the leader of the three halls, a woman from the secular world, dared to teach him a lesson. If he could not destroy Su''s spirit, where would he face.


    "Su Yingxia, I thought that you are Han 3000''s wife, so I don''t have to worry about you, but since you are so arrogant, I''ll let you see my strength today." He Qingfeng hummed coldly.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian look at each other. They can see some worries from their eyes, but Su Yingxia is not qualified to stop them.


    And according to Su Yingxia''s strength performance before, maybe he Qingfeng is really not an opponent.


    "Master, what should we do?" Gong Tian asked Zhuang Tang.


    "If she is not he Qingfeng''s opponent, we must help." Zhuang Tang said without thinking about it. Han 3000 left at the beginning, but he decided to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Even if he Qingfeng was the opponent, Zhuang Tang would not change his mind.


    Gong Tian nodded. He thought so. Even if he was against the third hall, or even against the whole apocalypse, he should never forget Han 3000''s advice.


    Without Han 3000, they would not be what they are now, and each of them has a red fruit to eat, and their strength still has a chance to rise. More importantly, they know that they need Han 3000''s help on their way to becoming stronger.


    "Do you know the meaning of the existence of the three Hall Lord?" Su Yingxia walks to he Qingfeng and suddenly asks.


    He Qingfeng frowned. What''s the meaning of the existence of the master of the three halls?


    Isn''t it for the sake of ruling the three halls? There may not be other views.


    "Su Yingxia, do you want to delay?" He Qingfeng asked.


    Su Yingxia shook her head helplessly. After she came to the apocalypse, some of her memories began to be active again. She remembered many things about the origin of the apocalypse, and why the three Hall and four door masters existed. However, she is probably the only one who knows these things now. After all, time has passed for a long time, and the Apocalypse is not the Apocalypse before.


    "You are no longer qualified to be the leader of the three halls. From today on, you will be an ordinary disciple." Su Yingxia said.


    He Qingfeng laughs coldly. Su Yingxia''s tone is really getting bigger and bigger. As an ordinary secular woman, she wants him to be an ordinary disciple. This apocalypse is not what she can say as a woman.


    "What has the final say, Su Ying Xia, you really want to laugh at my fangs?" when did you start to do the thing? He Qingfeng said.


    Su Yingxia seems to take a slow step, but this step directly comes to he Qingfeng.


    Shrink to an inch!


    He Qingfeng didn''t expect Su Yingxia to have such strength. Even he couldn''t see Su Yingxia''s action clearly, but in the blink of an eye, Su Yingxia seemed to move to him in a flash.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously takes a step back. His intention is to distance himself from Su Yingxia, but he is shocked to find that no matter how many steps he takes back, Su Yingxia is always in front of him, and Su Yingxia in his eyes doesn''t walk at all.


    "How is it possible, you, how did you do it?" He Qingfeng asks in horror. Until now, he knows that Su Yingxia''s idea is to teach him a lesson. It''s not a joke!


    "The leader of the three halls is the position of fighting against each other, not for you to exercise your power." Su Yingxia said without expression.


    He Qingfeng is surrounded by an unknown premonition. At the next moment, he Qingfeng feels that his body is weightless, like a broken kite flying backward.


    In the face of a secular woman, he Qingfeng didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    Even he couldn''t see how Su Yingxia made his move!


    This kind of thing is like a nightmare to he Qingfeng.


    Unfortunately, the pain of his body told him that this was not a dream, but a reality.


    Bang!


    He Qingfeng fell in the distance and blew up a dust.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian couldn''t believe their eyes. They thought Su Yingxia and he Qingfeng had the power to fight. They would not fight unless they had to.


    But they never thought that Su Yingxia had directly crushed he Qingfeng.


    Looking at he Qingfeng''s current state, it is obvious that he has no combat effectiveness.


    That is to say, Su Yingxia''s move abolished he Qingfeng, the leader of the three halls!


    "Master, this is... What''s going on." Gong Tian rubs his naked eyes, seriously suspecting that he has hallucinations. But after rubbing his eyes, the situation still remains unchanged. He Qingfeng still falls on the ground with his face covered with dust.


    "I''m afraid the strength of the couple is beyond the whole apocalypse. Our original choice was right." Zhuang Tang said with fear.


    Gong Tian took a deep breath and said, "master, this is not our choice. Han 3000 has taken a fancy to us. He can only say that we are more lucky than others."¡° Yeah, better luck. " Zhuang Tang didn''t deny it, because it was Han 3000 who came to the door on his own initiative, and their choice was only to promise Han 3000. No one would refuse such a thing. This is the blessing of the goddess of luck¡° He Qingfeng is really asking for trouble. I don''t know how she will feel when she is taught such a terrible lesson by Miss Su. " Gong Tian says with a smile that although he has never been in touch with the high-level field of the apocalypse, he has heard a lot about the means he Qingfeng used to protect he Xiaoxiao. In the apocalypse, it can be said that many people are angry because of he Qingfeng''s identity as the leader of the three halls¡° This means that the evil doer will be rewarded, and the cycle of cause and effect will be rewarded at the end of the day. After so many years of arrogance in Apocalypse, it''s time for him to be punished. " Zhuang Tang said. Because he Xiaoxiao and he Qingfeng have done a lot of bad things secretly. No one dared to question him before, but now it''s different. The pattern of Apocalypse will obviously change with the arrival of Su Yingxia, which can''t be stopped by anyone. At this time, Su Yingxia came to he Qingfeng. He Qingfeng''s eyes are full of panic. As the leader of the three halls, he has high strength and has never been afraid of anyone. But looking at Su Yingxia, he had a chill from his bones. In front of him, this woman seemed to be able to take away his life at any time, which made him have to be afraid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 956

    "You, what are you going to do? I''m the Lord of the three halls. Do you want to do right with the whole apocalypse?" He Qingfeng seizes the last opportunity to scare Su Yingxia, hoping to let Su Yingxia have fear and let him go.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but from now on, you are no longer the leader of the three halls." Su Yingxia said condescending.


    He Qingfeng grimly smiles. He has been the leader of the three halls for so many years. How can he easily put down this position?


    And apocalypse, no one can be arbitrary, let alone a secular woman?


    Even if her strength is very strong, but the Apocalypse is not what she can say.


    "Who do you think you are, and what you say is an edict? Why do you think I want to listen to you? The whole Apocalypse will listen to you. " He Qingfeng said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Yingxia squatted down and said faintly: "you should be glad that the Apocalypse is not as powerful as it was, otherwise I will directly abolish you."


    "Ha ha, Han 3000 has told you so much about the apocalypse. He has violated the taboo of the apocalypse. As the leader of the three halls, I have the right to judge him. When he comes back, I will be responsible." He Qingfeng said.


    "I don''t need him to tell me these things, but I know them myself, and I know more about the Apocalypse than you do." Su Yingxia said.


    "Fart, you are a secular person, how can you know more than me? I have lived here for decades." He Qingfeng obviously doesn''t believe Su Yingxia''s words.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes flashed a little confused. She was really a secular person, but when she came to the apocalypse, she thought of many things, even she could not explain how this situation happened.


    But in her mind, there are many more memories, and these memories are very clear, just like yesterday.


    "Where did he go when he came back?" Su Yingxia asked.


    He Qingfeng sneered and said, "maybe he will never come back. Don''t you know the secret of the apocalypse? Haven''t you heard of the most dangerous place of the apocalypse?"


    The most dangerous place?


    Su Yingxia thought about it carefully, but some memories have not come to her. She doesn''t know where he Qingfeng''s so-called dangerous place is.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t know about it, he Qingfeng couldn''t help laughing: "don''t you know the Apocalypse better than me? You don''t know this little thing. Han 3000 didn''t dare to tell you."


    Su Yingxia stood up, stepped on he Qingfeng''s back and said, "do you know that my foot can break your back and make you become a useless person."


    He Qingfeng is frightened when he looks in his eyes. As the leader of the three halls, he is used to being superior. If he really becomes a useless person, he will not be able to protect his identity as the leader of the three halls, and he may become a joke in other people''s mouths. This is the consequence he Qingfeng does not dare to imagine.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t mess around. You are declaring war with the whole apocalypse. You should think about your daughter as well as yourself." He Qingfeng said.


    When Zhuang Tang heard this, he could not help cursing an idiot in a low voice.


    At this time, he Qingfeng even tried to threaten Su Yingxia, but he didn''t know if his brain was kicked by a donkey.


    With Su Yingxia''s present strength, how could she be afraid of the threat of he Qingfeng?


    Even if it''s a declaration of war with the whole apocalypse?


    "Master, he Qingfeng is used to being superior. In his mind, I''m afraid there is no compromise at all." Palace day disdains of say.


    Zhuang Tang nodded and said, "yes, only other people compromise with him. There is no time for him to compromise with others. So this time, he Qingfeng is destined to be unforgettable."


    "You''ve been in a high position for a long time, and you don''t know how to look other people in the eye anymore?" Su Yingxia said lightly.


    In he Qingfeng''s eyes, the whole apocalypse, except for yilao, all people are inferior in front of him, which has indeed become a habit.


    And Su Yingxia is a secular person, in his eyes, is lower several grades.


    So even to this extent, even if he has been a great threat, he still did not face up to Su Yingxia.


    "Su Yingxia, are you really not afraid of the Apocalypse to encircle your mother and son?" He Qingfeng said.


    Su Yingxia said with a smile: "the top ten Apocalypse masters, and you, plus the leader of the four gates, you are not my opponents. Why should I be afraid of other people?"


    This tone, hear he Qingfeng full face indignant, she unexpectedly so don''t put apocalypse in the eye.


    But if you think about it carefully, with the strength she just showed, maybe she can really do it.


    No wonder she can be so arrogant.


    With such strong strength, she has the capital of arrogance.


    At this time, he Xiaoxiao suddenly rushed over. When she saw her father trampled by Su Yingxia, she was stunned.


    In the eyes of he Xiaoxiao, he Qingfeng is the top master of apocalypse, and no one can defeat him.


    But now, how can you be trampled by a woman with no resistance¡° Dad He Xiaoxiao burst into tears. He Qingfeng buried his head and didn''t want he Xiaoxiao to see his embarrassed side. He Xiaoxiao rushed to Su Yingxia and said: "smelly woman, let go of my father. He is the leader of the three halls. Why do you treat him like this?"¡° Within the apocalypse, the strength is respected. What about the Lord of the three halls? He is not my opponent. This is the end of provocation. " Su Yingxia said without changing his face. He Xiaoxiao knows that he is not su Yingxia''s opponent. Even if he rushes up, he is just asking for trouble. When Yu Guang sees Han Nian, she has an evil idea in her heart. As long as she can control Han Nian and control his life in her own hands, Su Yingxia will compromise. But how to grasp Han Nian is a problem. After all, the strength of Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian is not bad, and her only yellow character level strength can never be their rivals¡° Zhuang Tang Gong Tian, do you want to rebel with her? Give Han Nian to me. I can take it as if nothing happened. I won''t pursue what you did before. " He Xiaoxiao said to them. Zhuang Tang hears this and smiles faintly. Does he Xiaoxiao want to threaten Su Yingxia with Han Nian? She really didn''t know what to do. Su Yingxia couldn''t kill her too much¡° He Xiaoxiao, you really don''t know how to write dead words. Even now, you dare to have such an idea. " Palace day disdains of say¡° No matter how powerful she is, she can''t fight against the whole apocalypse. Do you really think about it? " He Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 957

    There is no doubt about the attitude of Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian. They have already planned to advance and retreat with Su Yingxia. Even if they are enemies of the whole apocalypse, they will never retreat. After all, what they have now is given by Han 3000.


    And with Su Yingxia''s present strength, if they dare to betray each other, they will be doomed.


    "He Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to waste your breath. Even if we die, we will die with Miss Su." Zhuang Tang said.


    He Xiaoxiao sees that they have such a tough attitude, and they have nothing to do for a moment. They can''t control Han Nian. How can she have the capital to negotiate with Su Yingxia?


    "Where is Han 3000?" At this time, Su Yingxia asked he Qingfeng.


    He Qingfeng grinned and said, "don''t you know the Apocalypse very well? How can you not know where he has gone?"


    Su Yingxia fiercely stepped on the foot, moderate strength control, although let he Qingfeng feel severe pain, but did not cause serious damage to him.


    "Are you still qualified to talk to me like this?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    He Qingfeng''s head is full of cold sweat. He knows that as long as he adds a little more strength to his foot, he will be useless.


    Seeing this, he Xiaoxiao burst into tears, but he couldn''t do anything.


    At this moment, she knew her identity as a young lady, which was worthless at all.


    Only the weak are afraid of her identity.


    And the real strong, she simply disdained.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time where he went." Su Yingxia said.


    He Qingfeng is frightened. He knows that if he doesn''t tell Su Yingxia, the next time it will be more than pain.


    At this time, the figure of an old man came in a hurry.


    "Welcome summer, why are you here?" After the old man ran close, he was panting, with a little helpless bitterness on his face.


    "Old Yi, with your strength, you don''t have to show your breath so much on purpose?" Su Yingxia said without saving face.


    Yi Lao''s face was embarrassed, and he soon put away his breathing.


    "My little granddaughter is here too. Please let my grandfather hold her." Yi Lao sees Han Nian, his eyes are shining, and he goes to Han Nian.


    When old Yi accepted Han Nian as his granddaughter, Han Nian was still a baby, so there was no old Yi in her impression.


    At the moment, I see old Yi walking towards me like a strange grandfather and hiding behind Zhuang Tang.


    "Nianer, I''m your dry grandfather. Don''t you forget me?" Yi old one face wrongly says.


    Han Nian secretly takes a look at Yi Lao. He still doesn''t dare to face up to this strange grandfather. He looks like Su Yingxia and throws his eyes for help.


    "Old Yi, I want to see three thousand." Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing these words, yilao sighed. If Han 3000 were here, it would be a good solution today. It''s a pity that Han 3000 went to the second world. How can you meet him if you want to?


    "Welcome summer, you first let him go to my four door hall, I''ll tell you what you want to know." Yi said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t plan to make much noise. After all, she just came to find Han 3000. If he Qingfeng hadn''t suffered for herself, she wouldn''t have come to this end.


    "Don''t make trouble for me, or I won''t let you go next time." With these words, Su Yingxia lifted his feet and let go of he Qingfeng.


    Han Nian is in Su Yingxia''s arms for the first time. Only in Su Yingxia''s arms can she feel safe.


    As he walked towards the four gate hall, old Yi asked Su Yingxia, "why did you suddenly come to the apocalypse?"


    "Nianer missed her father, so I brought her to find him. What''s the problem?" Su Yingxia said.


    In the face of this impassive answer, Yi old embarrassed smile, said: "of course no problem, but how do you know the way to Apocalypse, Han 3000 told you?"


    "If I said, I knew that this road existed in my memory, do you believe it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Yi old subconsciously shook his head, Su Yingxia''s details he is very clear, if not Han 3000 told her the address, how could she know?


    "Welcome summer, Han 3000 violated the rules of apocalypse, but you can rest assured that Apocalypse will not pursue this matter." Yi said.


    "He didn''t disobey, it''s just that you don''t believe the truth." Su Yingxia said faintly.


    Yi old no longer pursue this problem, anyway, even if Han 3000 revealed, apocalypse also can''t take Han 3000 how.


    After arriving at the four gate hall, Mr. Yi sent Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian away. After all, they are still at the bottom of the apocalypse, and they are not qualified to know about the forbidden area of the apocalypse.


    On the main hall, only yilao and Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter were left.


    Old Yi said, "maybe you won''t believe what I say next, but it''s true."


    "Mr. Yi, don''t be so fussy, just say it." Su Yingxia said impatiently.


    "The reason why the Apocalypse exists is that the Apocalypse needs to protect the world, and the crisis of the world comes from a space tunnel in the Apocalypse forbidden area." Yi said.


    "Space tunnel, you mean there is a second world besides the earth?" Su Yingxia asked¡° It''s incredible, but it''s true that there is a second world, and Han 3000 went to the second world. " Yi old continues to say¡° It''s still within my reach, but when will he be back Su Yingxia said calmly. Old Yi was surprised at Su Yingxia''s unmoved expression. In his opinion, anyone who hears this kind of thing will be shocked. After all, the cognition of earth people is only limited to the world of the earth. Suddenly there is a second world. How can ordinary people be so calm¡° I''m afraid only he knows when he will come back. " Old Yi could not help sighing. He had no knowledge of the second world. He could only expect a miracle. After all, there were so many people who had gone before, and no one could come back alive¡° You mean, this place, the people who went, never came back? " Su Yingxia asked directly¡° The Apocalypse did send a lot of people to the second world, but no news was sent back, so whether Han 3000 can come back depends on whether he can find a way Yi Lao explained¡° Take me to the forbidden area. " Su Yingxia said. Old Yi was surprised. Seeing Su Yingxia''s expression, she seemed to be more than going to the forbidden area¡° Welcome summer, what do you want to do? " Old Yi asked nervously¡° Since you don''t know when he''ll be back, I''ll go and see him myself and get him back. " Su Yingxia said. Old Yi took a deep breath. The second world is not a place to go casually. There are too many unknown dangers. How can he let Su Yingxia go? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 958

    In order to let Su Yingxia eliminate the idea of the second world, yilao tells her a lot about the dangers of the second world, but Su Yingxia is not moved at all. Just a word makes yilao speechless.


    "Since you have never been to the second world, and no one has come back from the second world, how do you know these dangers? Guess or make up? " Su Yingxia said lightly.


    Old Yi was directly confused.


    The danger of the second world is his assessment, which is based on the fact that those who have been to the second world never come back.


    But it''s not clear whether they died because of danger or because they didn''t find a space tunnel back in the second world.


    "Since it''s a guess, then everything you say is untenable, and if it''s really dangerous, I''ll go even more." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    "Why?" The next old don''t understand of ask a way, know well danger, but more want to go, this is know well mountain have tiger, slant tiger mountain go? But where did she get the capital to do that?


    Now Han 3000 is missing, and Han Nian still needs to take care of her. If she goes, what will Han Nian do?


    "He and I, even if we die, will die together." Su Yingxia said.


    Yi old heavily took a breath, Su Yingxia can say these words, has shown how firm her attitude is.


    "But nianer is still young. Don''t you care about her?" Yi old grasp the last chance, hope to be able to Han Nian as a concern, let Su Yingxia give up.


    But Su Yingxia has decided that she will not only go, but also take Han Nian with her. She will not let Han Nian be left unattended.


    "I''ll take nianer with me." Su Yingxia said.


    "She is still so small. She has no courage to face the danger of the second world. Do you want to hurt her because she has no right to choose?" Yi old one face urgently says.


    Su Yingxia gently touched Han Nian''s head and asked, "nianer, are you afraid?"


    Han Nian raised his head, a fearless look, said: "in order to find dad, nianer is not afraid."


    Su Yingxia looked at old Yi and said, "this is the attitude of our mother and daughter. No one can stop us."


    "Ah." Yi Lao had to sigh, want to retain Su Yingxia, now it seems almost impossible, but the second world, how can she go?


    "You don''t have to think about it. You can''t stop me. The whole Apocalypse can''t stop me." Su Yingxia said.


    In this kind of words, yilao hears a tyranny that ignores the whole apocalypse. Even Han 3000 has no qualification and strength to say so. What''s the basis for Su Yingxia?


    "Welcome summer, what happened to you? Why is he Qingfeng not your opponent?" Yi old dignified asked, this is the question he had wanted to ask, after all, once Su Yingxia, just an ordinary person, how can she become so powerful in such a short time?


    "There are some things that I don''t know now. Some ancient memories are sleeping in my mind. Now I''m waking up a little bit. Maybe only after I wake up completely can I know what''s going on." Su Yingxia said.


    Ancient memory.


    Waking up!


    Old Yi frowned. He had never heard of such a thing. Even he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Are these memories from previous lives?" Old Yi asked tentatively.


    Past life?


    Su Yingxia shook his head, said: "I don''t know, but they have been in my mind for a long time, I came to Apocalypse, everything here is very familiar, it seems that a long time ago I have been here, perhaps here, there are some secrets about me."


    A terrible idea was born in yilao''s mind. The cold sweat on yilao''s back was like rain.


    I''m familiar with everything here.


    Apocalypse also hides the secret about Su Yingxia!


    If there is such a saying about past life and present life, the reason why Su Yingxia is familiar with this place is probably related to the secret house?


    Can we say that Su Yingxia''s previous life was a support wave?


    This is a very ridiculous idea, so ridiculous that even yilao can''t believe it, but there seems to be no other explanation.


    Because Su Yingxia''s memory is very ancient, the object of suspicion of this memory, in addition to supporting shake, Yi old can''t think of anyone.


    But if it''s true, it''s exciting news for Apocalypse.


    Once Fu Yao was the strongest one of the apocalypse. If she really turned to reincarnation and became Su Yingxia now, wouldn''t Su Yingxia save the existence of the apocalypse?


    Yilao, who was in a strange mood and excited, turned red. This was probably the most exciting time in his old age.


    "Welcome to summer, there is a place I want to show you, which may help your memory." Old Yi''s hands trembled, which was enough to show how excited he was now.


    "It''s good for my memory?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Not bad." In order to ease his excitement, yilao took a few deep breaths, and then continued: "there is a strong man named Fuyao in Tianqi. No one can enter her former residence, but Han 3000 once went in. I can''t figure out the reason. Maybe this reason is related to you. If you can enter this former residence, It may help you think of more things. " Fuyao? For Su Yingxia, she just thought the name was nice, but these two words didn''t help her wake up anything. However, there is a former residence to see, and it may even remind her of more things. Su Yingxia naturally wants to have a look¡° Lead the way. " Su Yingxia said. As soon as they walked out of the hall, they were surrounded by people. He Qingfeng was the first to bear the brunt. All the people behind him were from the third hall. It was obvious that he Qingfeng had brought people to seek revenge¡° Old Yi, give me this woman. " He Qingfeng said¡° Nonsense. " Old Yi bit his teeth and said, "he Qingfeng, you should get rid of the people quickly. Don''t let this matter get worse and worse."¡° Things have been very serious for a long time, but she doesn''t pay attention to me. If she doesn''t teach her a hard lesson, where is the authority of the head of the three halls? Who will pay attention to me in the future? " He Qingfeng grits his teeth and says that being trampled on the ground by Su Yingxia is the biggest humiliation he has suffered in his life, which is not what he Qingfeng can accept. Therefore, he must take revenge and save face for himself. Otherwise, he will become the biggest joke in the history of apocalypse. Lord of the three halls? Old Yi is helpless. If Su Yingxia''s previous life is really a swagger, what is a mere master of the three halls? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 959

    "He Qingfeng, you withdraw the people first, and I''ll explain it to you slowly." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng is now completely dominated by anger. He only wants to do one thing, that is, let Su Yingxia pay the price for ignoring him. He wants to build up his prestige as the leader of the three halls, and let everyone know the end of ignoring him.


    "Elder Yi, I know you regard Han 3000 as an apprentice, so you will defend her. But I warn you that if you have to protect her, the three halls and the four gates will be enemies today. Do you want to destroy the Apocalypse for the sake of a secular man?" He Qingfeng said.


    Old Yi''s face changed. Is this guy crazy? It''s going to destroy the Apocalypse to make the three halls and the four gates oppose each other.


    "He Qingfeng, as the leader of the three halls, you should take the initiative to stir up the contradiction between the four gates and the three halls. Do you know what a sin this is?" Old Yi said sternly.


    He Qingfeng snores coldly, sin?


    He had already forgotten all this. From the moment he was trampled by Su Yingxia, he Qingfeng couldn''t take care of the overall situation. Even if he really destroyed the apocalypse, he wanted to revenge.


    "Even if you''re guilty, it''s also your crime of covering up. Elder Yi, I advise you to mind your own business." He Qingfeng said.


    Old Yi takes a look at Su Yingxia and sighs helplessly. She doesn''t give he Qingfeng any face. It really makes he Qingfeng angry.


    "Are you blaming me?" Su Yingxia asks old Yi lightly.


    This kind of questioning tone, let Yi old feel a feeling of condescending, Su Yingxia''s momentum is not a secular people have, perhaps, fuliao really has some relationship with her.


    If this is the case, not only yilao, but also the whole apocalypse, no one has the right to blame Su Yingxia.


    "Apocalypse exists to resist the second world. If there is civil strife, the result will be unimaginable." Yi said.


    "It''s because of me. I''ll solve it. If he Qingfeng wants revenge, I''ll give him this opportunity." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    "Now the whole three halls share a common hatred. Are you going to kill all the people in the three halls?" Old Yi asked nervously.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. She is not as violent as this, but the damned one will die naturally.


    As long as he Qingfeng is dead, do the other three Temple people dare to have any opinions?


    Su Yingxia put down Han Nian, walked out of the hall and said to he Qingfeng, "as the leader of the three halls, you ignore the apocalypse and start the war. This is your sin. For this, you need to pay your life."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." He Qingfeng looks up at the sky and laughs. He brings all the experts in the third hall. At this time, he is full of confidence. How can he be so easily frightened by Su Yingxia?


    "Su Yingxia, are you scaring me? Do you think so many experts in the third hall are vegetarian? " He Qingfeng''s face changed, ferocious and vicious.


    "How about more experts? Don''t you know that ant colony is not worth mentioning in front of elephants?" Su Yingxia said.


    He Qingfeng gritted her teeth. She even compared the three halls to ant colony. What arrogance!


    "You have to pay for your contempt. I want not only you to die, but also your daughter to die."


    "Fortunately, this sentence is meant for me. If you let 3000 know, your fate will be worse. He is very protective of his daughter." After su Yingxia finished this sentence, he laughed and didn''t worry about facing the enemy at all.


    "Give it to me!"


    At the command of he Qingfeng, all the experts of the third hall come out and vow to take Su Yingxia''s life.


    But all of a sudden, standing in the same place, Su Yingxia disappeared out of thin air. Everyone was confused for the first time. No one could see clearly what Su Yingxia had disappeared and where he had gone!


    Only standing at the gate of the four gate hall, facing the old Yi of he Qingfeng and others in the opposite direction, we can see the foothold of Su Yingxia.


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Yingxia appeared behind he Qingfeng.


    Even yilao was shocked by the speed.


    How could ordinary people be able to achieve such rapid promotion in a short time?


    Yi Lao''s heart more and more believe that Su Yingxia''s previous life, is to support.


    Today''s su Yingxia inherits the ability of Fuyao!


    "What about people?"


    "Where are the people?"


    "How could it disappear all of a sudden!"


    Just when people didn''t know why, he Qingfeng suddenly felt a cool wind coming from his back.


    Then he heard Su Yingxia''s voice: "when you die, they should stop. After all, no one wants to lose his own life for the sake of a dead man."


    He Qingfeng''s eyes were full of panic. A breath of death enveloped him and made him unable to move.


    "You, you dare, I''m the leader of the three halls. How dare you kill me!" He Qingfeng said tremblingly.


    "Old Yi said that there is a strong man named Fu Yao in Apocalypse. She may be my past life. Do you think I dare to kill you?" Su Yingxia said faintly.


    Fuyao! He Qingfeng''s eyes become unbelievable. She is the life of Fu Yao? How could it be, how could it be! Just when he Qingfeng wanted to seek the last ray of life, his eyes suddenly changed, and a blood bead suddenly oozed from the center of his eyebrows. He Qingfeng, who wants to speak, tries to grow up, but he can''t say anything. At this moment, only regret remained in his mind. If he could be given the opportunity to choose together, he would never come to Su Yingxia for trouble. Unfortunately, it''s too late to come up with such an idea. Suddenly, Su Yingxia appears next to Yi Lao again. Those people didn''t understand what was going on, they saw the goal again, when they were ready to rush in¡° He Qingfeng is dead. Do you want to die? " Just listen to Su Yingxia light said. At the same time, they stopped and turned to look at he Qingfeng. How is that possible? It''s just a moment''s disappearance. How could he Qingfeng die¡° How are you, Lord¡° Lord, are you all right¡° Look at the forehead of the temple Lord. What''s that The blood drops drop, gradually the blood flow is big, the center of the eyebrow begins to surge, such as dam break. This scene shocked all people. It was not until he Qingfeng fell that they realized that he Qingfeng was really dead, and in the blink of an eye, he was killed by Su Yingxia! This is what strength can do! Even he Qingfeng is dead. What qualification do they have to deal with Su Yingxia? One by one, they carefully distanced themselves from Su Yingxia. There was no previous strength, and there was no rise at all. Why did Qingfeng retaliate? After all, as Su Yingxia said, he Qingfeng was dead, and who was willing to pay his life for a dead man? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 960

    "He Qingfeng provoked the Apocalypse civil war. It''s not a pity to die. Who else wants to follow him?" Su Yingxia said, although the tone is flat, but the deterrent force is quite strong.


    None of the three Hall experts on the scene dare to speak. Even he Qingfeng''s confidants have to compromise at this moment, because they know that they have no choice but to help him speak.


    Moreover, he really provoked the Apocalypse civil war and violated the Apocalypse rules, so it is natural for him to die.


    "Since no one wants to avenge him, why don''t you leave?" Su Yingxia continued.


    When he said this, the people in the three halls left one after another. Even he Qingfeng''s body was not taken care of, because no one wanted to show close relationship with he Qingfeng at this time, and since he Qingfeng was dead, they had nothing to please.


    Relying on one person''s strength, he can frighten the whole three halls. This is something that Yi Lao can''t do. In the face of this situation, Yi Lao can only sigh.


    The contradiction between the four gates and the three halls has existed for many years, and no one dares to point out it directly. What they are afraid of is the civil war. Now, because of he Qingfeng''s death, this contradiction will certainly be resolved a lot, which is also a good thing for the apocalypse.


    But the position of the head of the three halls is not up to everyone. Once he Qingfeng died, I''m afraid there will be a period of chaos in the three halls before the new head of the three halls takes office.


    Just when yilao wanted to ask Su Yingxia''s opinion, Su Yingxia took the initiative to say: "Zhuang Tang Gong Tian, who is more capable of you two?"


    Zhuang Tang Gong Tian was stunned for a moment, and looked flattered.


    The meaning of Su Yingxia''s words was very obvious. He wanted to choose one of them to be the leader of the three halls.


    If it was put in the past, they would not dare to think about it at all.


    It is their lifelong dream to be promoted to Tianzi level. Who dares to covet the position of the head of the three halls?


    Now, the truth is in front of them.


    "My master is more capable."


    "My apprentice is younger and has a bright future."


    Instead of competing for the position of the leader of the three halls, they planned to give each other this opportunity.


    "It''s not so easy to be the leader of the three halls. You two should fight for it. It''s possible who will be able to take this position in the end." Su Yingxia said.


    "Miss Su, we will do our best."


    "We will never let Miss Su down."


    They clasped their fists and bowed their heads.


    Su Yingxia looks at yilao. Now that the matter in the third hall has been solved, it''s time to go to the secret room.


    Old Yi naturally understood Su Yingxia''s meaning and said, "come with me."


    He Qingfeng''s death is so simple, even in the whole apocalypse, there is not much noise. Even those who know about it dare not discuss it too much, because Su Yingxia''s strength is too strong, and no one is willing to give directions behind his back. After all, if Su Yingxia knows, what will happen.


    Three of them came to the secret house.


    It''s still a mountain wall. There''s no door at all.


    But Su Yingxia went straight to the door without the guidance of yilao.


    Old Yi can''t help breathing. After all, whether his conjecture is true has a lot to do with whether Su Yingxia can enter the secret room.


    If she can''t get in, then the guess must be wrong.


    But if she could get in, it would be quite incredible.


    "This door, he Qingfeng and I have thought of many ways, but we can''t get in, but Han 3000 can easily get in. You can have a try now." Old Yi said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia directly stretched out his hand and passed through the mountain wall. The mountain wall was like a virtual shadow, which did not cause any obstacles to Su Yingxia.


    See this scene, the next old meal time dry mouth.


    She can really get in!


    It seems that his guess is probably correct.


    And only in this way can we explain why Su Yingxia became so strong in a short time!


    "The Apocalypse is saved, the Apocalypse is saved." Old Yi can''t control his excitement. Now the Apocalypse is in a weak period, and there is no way to become stronger. Old Yi has always been very worried about the second world coming back, and the Apocalypse has no ability to resist.


    But now, he doesn''t have to worry, because Su Yingxia inherits the ability of supporting shaking. As long as she is there, apocalypse will be able to return to its peak soon.


    Su Yingxia''s figure did not enter the mountain wall, entered the secret room.


    Old Yi was so excited that he burst into tears that he directly faced the East and knelt down on his knees.


    Entering the secret room, Su Yingxia doesn''t have much familiarity with the environment here, and even doesn''t wake up with a little memory, which makes her doubt Yi Lao''s words.


    If she is really Fu Yao, when she comes to Fu Yao''s former residence, she should remember some things, just like when she comes to the apocalypse, she is very familiar with the route of the apocalypse, which is a natural memory recovery.


    But here, did not let her have this kind of feeling¡° Mom, where is this? " Han Nian asks Su Yingxia¡° It may be where my mother used to live, but I have no memory of it. " Su Yingxia said¡° Did mom live in such a small place before? " Han Nian asked naively. Su Yingxia couldn''t help but have a good time. Compared with the villa on the hillside, it''s really much smaller. Han Nian''s brain circuit is really strange. He only noticed this unimportant point¡° Mom, what about dad? Aren''t we looking for Dad? " Han Nian continued¡° Nianer can rest assured that we will soon be able to see Dad, but I heard that the place where Dad is is is very dangerous. Is nianer afraid? " Su Yingxia asked¡° My father is not afraid, so is nianer. " Han Nian didn''t even think about it. The secret room didn''t wake up Su Yingxia''s other memories. It didn''t mean much to her. She was not interested in the things inside, so she turned around and left the secret room. Outside the mountain wall, old Yi still kneels on the ground. Seeing Su Yingxia come out so quickly, he asks, "how can he come out so soon?"¡° I didn''t find a memory here. Maybe your guess is wrong. " Su Yingxia said directly. FALSE? The next old Leng Leng, how can it be wrong? If Su Yingxia is not a supporter, her strength will never become so strong. Perhaps, just some of the sealed memory, she is not yet the time to know¡° What are you going to do now? " Old Yi asked¡° To the second world, of course, and lead the way. " Su Yingxia said without hesitation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 961

    Xuanyuan world other courtyard.


    Ever since Fei ling''er lived in another hospital, Bai Ling Wan''er has always been alert to her as a competitor, and sometimes competes with Han 3000 deliberately.


    However, in the case of bailing Wan''er''s overreaction, feiling''er doesn''t change much, and she never deliberately shows up with Bailing Wan''er, just like she doesn''t care about anything. As long as it''s something bailing Wan''er wants to fight for, she will generously give it to bailing Wan''er.


    On this day, Han 3000 was sitting in the courtyard pavilion with a sad face, and he would sigh from time to time. Feiling''er found this and came to Han 3000.


    "You look worried. Are you hesitating to go to the imperial court?" Fei Ling Er asks Han 3000.


    This little girl knows everything, which Han 3000 has already seen. However, he is very worried, not because of the imperial court, but because of an inexplicable foreboding in his heart.


    "It has nothing to do with the imperial court." Han 3000 said.


    "Apart from the imperial court, what else should you worry about?" Feiling son doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. He doesn''t know why. His eyelids are always jumping. It seems that something is going to happen. However, judging from his current situation, nothing is worth worrying about. After all, even the imperial court attaches great importance to him, which means that he won''t have any trouble in the imperial court.


    Why can eyelid jump, this is a kind of bad omen.


    Did Jiang Yingying have an accident?


    "What''s going on with my sister, and what''s going on?" Han Sanqian asks Fei ling''er, the reason why he keeps Fei ling''er is that she knows Jiang Yingying''s news. If the bad omen of eyelid skipping really happens because of Jiang Yingying, then she must know.


    "She''s fine now." Feilinger said without hesitation.


    Han 3000 looks at Fei ling''er suspiciously. The girl appears inexplicably, and the details are not clear. According to reason, Han 3000 should regard her as a potential threat. After all, with her age, it''s a strange situation to know too many things.


    "The biggest reason I let you stay is because of my sister. If you hide from me, you will not come to a good end." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, she''s really good now. When I''ve had enough, I''ll take you to her." Said ferring with a smile.


    "Play?" Han 3000 looks at Fei ling''er puzzled.


    "My life is very boring, so I want to play with you everywhere. As long as you can make me have a good time, I will take you to her faster." Said ferring.


    As a young lady like Fei ling''er, she should have many ways to pass the time. How can she play with herself? So Han 3000 just listen to her words. He will not withdraw his suspicion and vigilance to Fei ling''er.


    "Since you want to play, let''s leave Longyun city as soon as possible. There''s nothing worth playing here." Han 3000 said.


    "Where are you going?" Asked ferringer expectantly.


    In the last two days, Han Sanyi has been studying the cities in the imperial court. Since he doesn''t need to go to find Jiang Yingying, he naturally hopes to go to a distinctive place and learn more about Xuanyuan world.


    In his research, a place called Fengshang city has aroused Han 3000''s curiosity. According to records, Fengshang city is a city famous for auction. In Fengshang City, there are hundreds of auction houses, large and small. Everything can be auctioned in Fengshang City, only unexpected, nothing Fengshang city can do.


    Based on this, Han Sanqian wants to see the world and see what can be auctioned in Fengshang city. Moreover, through these valuable goods, Han Sanqian can have a clearer understanding of what is valuable in the imperial realm.


    "I''m going to Feng mall." Han 3000 said.


    "Are you going to buy some magic weapons?" "I don''t know," said ferring curiously.


    "I''m just going to have a look. If there''s something I like, maybe I''ll buy it, but only if I have money." Han 3000 said.


    On earth, Han 3000 participates in any auction. If he is willing to win anything, he will have the capital to win. After all, the whole Nangong family is behind him. Money is not a consideration at all.


    But now, Han 3000''s economic strength is not so strong. Even if he lives normally, he needs Huang Xiaoyong''s help.


    "When do you start?" Asked ferring.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll inform Huang Xiaoyong to make him ready." Han 3000 said.


    Ferring nodded and said, "if you don''t have any money, you can tell me that I''m rich."


    Han 3000 looks at Fei ling''er suspiciously. She doesn''t look rich. She appears in front of her as a beggar. Now she says that she is rich. Isn''t she deliberately exposing herself?


    "Now you don''t have to hide in front of me. Don''t forget that you are a beggar. Now you say you have money, you are not afraid that I will drive you away?" Han 3000 said.


    "If you have money, you can''t be a beggar. Who says a beggar must have no money?" Feilinger retorted. Han 3000 was speechless. According to common sense, beggars are really poor. If they have money, how can they beg? But according to his experience on the earth, beggars are not necessarily poor. There are too many beggars on the earth who pretend to be poor. They regard begging as their profession, begging during the day and driving luxury cars at night. This is nothing new¡° I hope your identity doesn''t surprise me too much. Otherwise, I can''t stand it. " Han 3000 joked that his words clearly showed that he had doubts about the identity of Fei ling''er. But Fei ling''er didn''t care. After Han 3000 left, he said to himself with a smile, "at that time, you will be surprised. As for whether you can stand it or not, I can''t care." Leave the other courtyard and go to the Lord''s mansion. This time, no one dares to stop Han 3000, and the guards, after seeing Han 3000 from a distance, bend to meet him. After all, this is Huang Xiaoyong''s master, a strong man above seven lights¡° Mr. Han¡° Mr. Han¡° Mr. Han The guards called respectfully¡° Is Huang Xiaoyong at home? " Han 3000 asked¡° The young master is at home. Please come with me The head of the guard said to Han 3000, and then personally led Han 3000 into the Lord''s mansion. As soon as he entered the gate, a middle-aged man came to meet him. His appearance was somewhat similar to that of Huang Xiaoyong. He should be the city leader he had never seen before. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 962

    Huang Houyi wanted to see Han 3000 a long time ago, but he didn''t have the chance. When Han 3000 came to the city Lord''s mansion, he was not at home, so he missed the chance all the time.


    Now I see that the guard is leading an extraordinary young man, who immediately determines Han 3000''s identity, and walks to Han 3000 with a little excitement.


    Even as the Lord of the city, Huang Houyi showed his greatest respect. He clasped his hands and slightly bent down and said, "are you Huang Xiaoyong''s master, Han 3000?"


    Han 3000 smiles. As the city leader, Huang Houyi has no airs. He is so modest.


    "It''s me. You must be the Lord of the city." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Hou Yi made a look in the eyes, and the guard told him to leave.


    "In front of you, what is a city Lord? And without you, I am just a puppet." Huang Hou Yi said with a face of shame that he had a deep understanding of his own situation and took the position of city Lord as a puppet. Although he had thought of getting rid of the status of puppet, it would be extremely difficult for him to achieve this without Huang Xiaoyong becoming stronger.


    Now, with Huang Xiaoyong becoming stronger, all the obstacles are gone, and all the credit is due to Han 3000.


    He respects Han 3000, which is a matter of course.


    As for whether he has airs or not, it''s the winner. Today''s three families want to see him, which is comparable to ascend to heaven. He is modest in front of Han 3000, but it''s only because of Han 3000''s strong strength.


    "The Lord of the city is really joking. As a civilian, how can I compare with the Lord of the city?" Han 3000 said.


    This is just a casual remark of Han 3000, but Huang Houyi''s face has changed greatly, because he dare not compare himself with Han 3000, and dare not call himself the city leader in front of Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, you are the strong one the imperial court wants to recruit. I''m not qualified to compare with you as a city leader. Mr. Han''s words are really serious." Huang Hou Yi said.


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly. Unexpectedly, Huang Houyi is so scared.


    "I want to see Huang Xiaoyong. Please lead the way." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother, that''s what I should do." When Huang Hou Yi said this, he almost bent 90 degrees.


    Huang Xiaoyong used to be a waste of time. He was never willing to waste time on cultivation, because after he stopped in the two lamp realm, he had accepted his life and never expected to make much progress in cultivation in his life.


    But now, after breaking through the five lights, Huang Xiaoyong has a strong attachment to cultivation. As long as he is idle, he will meditate and adjust his breath. Because he has hope, he will have motivation.


    Now Huang Xiaoyong is no longer a salted fish. His dream is to keep up with Han 3000. Although he knows that he can''t achieve Han 3000''s high achievements, he also sets a goal for himself. At least, he wants to achieve the strength of the latter three realms. Only in this way can he not disgrace Han 3000.


    Huang Houyi leads Han 3000 to Huang Xiaoyong''s room and knocks on the door directly.


    "Valiant, what are you doing? Come out quickly." Huang Hou Yi says aloud.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who meditates and adjusts his breath, is a little impatient. It''s absolutely wrong to be disturbed at such a time, even his father.


    "Dad, I''m meditating. What do you want me to do?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Here comes your master." Huang Hou Yi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and quickly got up to open the door. The whole process took less than three seconds.


    When he really saw Han 3000 standing outside the door, his expression immediately became flattering.


    "Master, it''s you." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Looking at the flattering smile on his son''s face, Huang Houyi didn''t feel disgusted at all. Instead, he felt that he should take it for granted. After all, Han 3000, a strong man like Han, even the imperial court attached great importance to him. Naturally, they should try to please him.


    "I''ll let you know if you leave Longyun city tomorrow, but if you don''t want to leave, I respect your choice." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, yes. Why don''t you, master? Don''t leave me alone." Huang Xiaoyong said without hesitation, before he had made up his mind to go with Han Sanyi, because he wanted to break the border, want to complete the dream of the next three, must need Han Sanqian''s help, if left Han Sanqian, he will never break the border again in his life.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Huang Houyi, slightly embarrassed, because in addition to notifying Huang Xiaoyong, he has to ask Huang Xiaoyong to prepare more money so that he can go to Fengshang city without any money.


    Huang Houyi is a smart man. Knowing what this look means, he quickly said, "by the way, I still have something to deal with. You two, master and apprentice, talk slowly."


    After Huang Houyi left, Huang Xiaoyong asked softly, "master, do you have any special orders?"


    "This time, we''ll go to Fengshang city. You should know where Fengshang city is." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. He was born and raised in the imperial court. How could he not know Fengshang city? Moreover, if he didn''t know the biggest and most famous auction city in the imperial court, he would be ignorant.


    "Master, I know, so you mean, let me prepare more money?" Huang Xiaoyong asked¡° Children can be taught. " Han Sanqian nodded with a smile. Huang Xiaoyong, who was praised, was very happy and said, "master, please rest assured that I extorted a lot of money in Xiaoling city. This time, I also accepted some of my father."¡° Try to do it. Don''t force it. " Han 3000 exhorted¡° If not, my father would like to Huang Xiaoyong said happily¡° By the way, master, don''t you look for your sister? " When Huang Xiaoyong talked about it, he showed his remorse. After all, it was Han 3000 who gave him the task, but after a long time, there was no news at all¡° She is not near Longyun City, so you ask your people to withdraw. " Han 3000 said. Hearing this, Han 3000 seems to know where Jiang Yingying is, which makes Huang Xiaoyong curious and asks, "master, have you found her?"¡° Not yet, but some people know about her and believe that we will meet soon. " Han Sanqian doesn''t know when Fei ling''er is going to tell him about it, but in the current situation, he has no choice but to wait for Fei ling''er to speak, so he has to accept his fate¡° Master, I''ll get ready first. I''ll go to another hospital to see you tomorrow morning. " Huang Xiaoyong said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 963

    The next day, a group of four left the South Gate of Longyun city.


    Huang Houyi sent each other alone.


    Huang Houyi originally planned to take a guard to escort Han 3000 and others, but this idea was rejected by Huang Xiaoyong, because Huang Xiaoyong knew that Han 3000 didn''t like to be too high-profile, and the existence of those guards was of little significance. If Han 3000 couldn''t make it, those guards would only be cannon fodder.


    Huang Houyi stopped at the south gate and did not leave for a long time.


    This is Huang Xiaoyong''s first time to leave Longyun city in a real sense, and the date of his return is uncertain. Huang Houyi will inevitably worry about it, but he knows that next time I see you again, Huang Xiaoyong may be a real strong man, and maybe a master respected by the imperial court, which makes Huang Houyi full of comfort.


    He had no expectation of Huang Xiaoyong, because he knew his son better than anyone else.


    Now, Huang Xiaoyong has undergone tremendous changes, and may even become the most powerful person in the history of Huang family!


    "I hope you can follow him well. Only he can make you a real strong man."


    For this long journey, Huang Xiaoyong is looking forward to it. After so many years in Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong''s life has been boring for a long time. Now when he is on the journey with Han 3000, he will be able to see a lot of new things.


    Originally, Huang Xiaoyong thought there were only three people, but he didn''t expect another little girl, who was so amazing that he couldn''t help looking at her with Yu Guang.


    "Master, who is this man? Why haven''t you seen him before, your friend?" Huang Xiaoyong can''t help being curious and asks Han 3000.


    "The beggar is not a friend." Han 3000 said directly that he was not afraid that Fei ling''er would be dissatisfied with these words.


    "Beggar?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face was stunned. How could he be a beggar just because of his appearance? At first sight, it was the young lady from a wealthy family.


    And her temperament is not beggars!


    "Master, don''t tease me. How can she be a beggar?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Why can''t she be a beggar? If you don''t believe me, just ask Wan''er." Han 3000 laughs.


    Huang Xiaoyong went to Bai lingwan''er. Before he asked, Bai lingwan''er said, "I don''t know if she is a real beggar, but when she was at the gate of another hospital, she was really dressed as a beggar. Maybe she was deliberately pretending to be weak and to be pitiable."


    Bai Ling Wan''er''s tone is very obvious ironic, which can be regarded as expressing her dissatisfaction. After all, because of the appearance of Fei ling''er, she has an inexplicable competitor.


    Huang Xiaoyong takes a serious look at Fei ling''er. No matter how she looks, she has no trace of a beggar. It seems that she really approaches Han 3000 as a beggar. I''m afraid she has some unknown secrets.


    However, Han Sanqian is brave. Even if he knows that her purpose is not simple, he still keeps her by his side, which is not incomprehensible.


    "What''s your name?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Felling."


    "Felling?" When Huang Xiaoyong heard these three words, he had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It seemed that he had heard them somewhere.


    "Have we met? How do I feel your name is familiar. " Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    Han three thousand light smile, this guy''s way of chatting up, if used in the earth, it will really attract white eyes, because it is too old-fashioned.


    "It''s my first time in Longyun city. How can you meet me?" Feilinger said lightly.


    Huang Xiaoyong is not to chat up and say this kind of words, but these words do give him a sense of familiarity.


    Racking his brains to recall where the sense of familiarity came from, finally, Huang Xiaoyong thought of it!


    "I know why I feel familiar." Huang Xiaoyong suddenly realized.


    His performance aroused Han 3000''s curiosity and asked, "why?"


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong quickly went to Han 3000 and explained, "do you know who is the first expert in our imperial court?"


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 said.


    "Feilingsheng is really a strong person in the extreme division. It is said that there is only one word difference between feilingsheng and feilingsheng when they can overturn the city." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Feilingsheng?


    A strong man in the world of extreme learning!


    But what does it have to do with feilinger? She''s just a little girl. Can we force them to get involved because there are two words in her name?


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "you can''t be feilingsheng''s relatives?"


    "I don''t mind if you think so," said ferring, shaking his head. "You won''t be afraid of me, will you?"


    "Cut." Bai Ling Wan''er sniffed and said, "you really know how to fake tiger''s power. It''s just the same two words. It''s ridiculous that you want to marry the first expert in the imperial court."


    Feiling Er did not retort, but looked at Han 3000 seriously.


    "If you are really a relative of feilingsheng, I''d like you to introduce me to show me how powerful a strong man who knows the best teacher is." Han 3000 said. Feiling''er''s eyes were flowing, and then he asked curiously, "is your realm more powerful than Jishi?"¡° You can''t say that. " Huang Xiaoyong directly interrupts Fei ling''er. He is a strong man of this level. It''s not something that ordinary people dare to discuss casually. Moreover, Jishi is already a top strong man. How can there be a more powerful realm than Jishi in the last three realms¡° Little girl, you don''t know anything. Do you know what Jishi means? " Huang Xiaoyong dissatisfied said. Fei Ling Er looked at Huang Xiaoyong naively and asked, "what does it mean?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Fei ling''er with disdain and said, "it''s a heaven like existence. All living beings are under his feet."¡° Wow, it turns out that Jishi is so powerful. " There was an exaggerated exclamation on her face. For example, Bai lingwan''er and Huang Xiaoyong show a scornful attitude when they don''t see the world. They think that Fei linger has no insight and doesn''t even know how powerful he is. However, Han Sanqian found the deliberate exaggeration in Feiling er''s expression. From the perspective of ordinary people, I''m afraid everyone will marvel at the power of Jishi, but her exclamation does not come from real feelings, but from acting on purpose. What does that mean? Feiling didn''t pay any attention to Jishi at all. In other words, for her, Jishi is not as inaccessible as ordinary people. Could it be that feilinger really has something to do with feilingsheng? The relative of the first expert in the imperial court suddenly appears beside him. What does that mean? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 964

    It took more than half a month from Longyun city to Fengshang City, which made Han 3000 miss the convenient transportation of the earth. If there are high-speed railways and airplanes, this distance can be reached in a few hours at most. Why does it take so long.


    It''s a waste of energy, not to mention time.


    And in most of this time, because the two women Bai Ling Wan''er and Fei ling''er got into a lot of trouble.


    It is said that beauties appear with troubles, which is not wrong, but fortunately, with Huang Xiaoyong, these troubles can be solved without Han 3000''s intervention.


    Standing outside the gate of Fengshang City, the magnificent gate gives people a full sense of style, which causes Huang Xiaoyong''s continuous exclamation.


    "I used to think that Xiaoling city was magnificent enough, but I didn''t think it was my own frog in the well. This Fengshang city is too exaggerated. It''s just a gate. It''s so big." Huang Xiaoyong exclaimed, just like a country bumpkin who has never seen the world.


    Han 3000 didn''t have much reaction. It''s true that Xiaoling city and Longyun city can''t compare here. However, on earth, Han 3000 has seen many tall buildings. Compared with the buildings on earth, Fengshang city is still inferior.


    "Master, aren''t you surprised at all?" See Han 3000 look as usual, Huang Xiaoyong curious asked.


    "Put away your ignorance, don''t let people see the joke." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was embarrassed and controlled his exclamation, but after entering the gate, he could not help but start to exclaim, because the buildings in the city were completely different from the cities he had seen.


    Han Sanqian also frowned at this time. According to the Longyun city and Xiaoling city he had seen, the construction style in the imperial court should belong to the ancient class. However, in Feng shopping mall, Han Sanqian felt a modern atmosphere. Each building had some modern elements, which was completely different from the architectural style of Xiaoling city in Longyun city.


    "Shifu, the architecture of Fengshang city is really strange. What are the round and sharp ones?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000.


    "You look around, how many scornful laughs are looking at you, can''t you restrain yourself?" Huang Xiaoyong''s ignorant exclamation attracted many people''s ridicule, so Han 3000 had to remind him to pay attention to his image again.


    Huang Xiaoyong wants to lose face, Han Sanqian doesn''t want to.


    Huang Xiaoyong also wants to control it, but there are so many things he has never seen that he can''t control them at all.


    "Master, it''s amazing here. I can''t control it." Huang Xiaoyong said bitterly.


    Han 3000 helplessly rolled a white eye, said: "first find a place to live down, let you adapt."


    When several people are looking for the inn, feilinger deliberately walks at the end.


    For her, Huang Xiaoyong''s reaction is very normal. Anyone who comes to Fengshang mall, no matter where he comes from, as long as he comes here for the first time, will have Huang Xiaoyong''s performance.


    Because the architecture of Fengshang city is unique in the whole imperial court. Fengshang city was built 200 years ago. It is said that the person who designed and built Fengshang city had been to another world. He built Fengshang city with the composition of another world.


    Of course, this is just a legend. Some people also regard the other world of the builder as a dream. Only the things in the dream can make people marvel.


    However, Han 3000 looked as usual. Besides a little doubt, he was not surprised at all, which made Feiling feel very curious.


    How can he be as calm as water?


    Is it because these things are not strange in his eyes, or does he have a strong heart, so that seeing any strange things will not make waves in his heart?


    Both guessed that Feiling Er did not know who was more likely, but she was sure that Han 3000 was absolutely different.


    Fengyan inn.


    Four people originally wanted four rooms, but there was only one left in Fengyan inn. Originally, Han 3000 intended to turn around and leave, but he heard from the innkeeper that the nearby Inn had already been full, and he was able to leave one because some guests suddenly checked out. If Han 3000 and others were not lucky, they would not even have a place to live.


    "Boss, is there such a gunner in the inn of Fengshang city?" Huang Xiaoyong felt that the innkeeper said something mysterious and asked with a questioning expression.


    "In normal times, there is no such shooter. As soon as you see that you are from other places, you don''t know what''s going on in Fengshang mall recently." The innkeeper said with a smile, but he didn''t despise Huang Xiaoyong. Instead, he looked very excited, as if he wanted to explain the reason for the excitement to Huang Xiaoyong.


    "What''s the trouble?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    "Fengmo auction house, the biggest auction house in Fengshang City, will hold an auction in two days. It only opens once every six months, but every auction is a good thing, so it will attract a lot of people to Fengshang city. The lively scene once every six months in Fengshang city has long been a fascinating thing. Even those who don''t buy things are willing to join in, So the Inns of the whole city will be full during this period of time. " Said the innkeeper.


    "Master, I didn''t expect to let us catch up with the grand event once every six months, but there is only one room. What shall we do?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a embarrassed face. He thought Han 3000 could sleep in the same room with two women. After all, he was the master. He didn''t dare to think that¡° Try to deal with it, and then think of a way Han 3000 said, since the innkeeper has made it so clear, now there is only one room, Han 3000 can''t leave, let everyone sleep in the street¡° Come on, boss, give us the last room. " Huang Xiaoyong said to his boss. Just as he was about to pay, an untimely voice suddenly rang¡° Boss, I''ll take the last room left. You can make any price you want. " This irritating voice made Huang Xiaoyong extremely dissatisfied. He turned his head and saw a graceful young man shaking a fan. He really had such a natural and unrestrained posture. He was handsome and tall enough. He might have charmed many women¡° Man, we came first. This room should be given to us naturally. " Huang Xiaoyong said in a cold voice. The man didn''t care about Huang Xiaoyong''s words at all. Instead, he went to the boss and said, "the most important thing to do business is to make money. Whoever gives more money is the boss. Am I right?" The boss looks embarrassed. He''s not the kind of person who sees money easily, but the boy who shakes the fan is obviously not easy to provoke. If he insists on giving the room to Huang Xiaoyong, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 965

    "Ladies and gentlemen, you''d better discuss it by yourself. I''m doing business here. No one wants to be offended." Said the boss.


    As a businessman, there is nothing wrong with him for doing so. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t want to make trouble for him, so he aimed at the young man.


    "Want to fight?" Huang Xiaoyong asked simply and rudely, fists are the best way to solve problems between men, so he is also very direct.


    The young man looked at Huang Xiaoyong with disdain and said, "my identity, how can I fight with a barbarian like you?"


    "Dare not is dare not, why to look for so many excuses, if you do not have the strength, quickly roll." Huang Xiaoyong impatiently said that this kind of thin skinned and tender guy, who dares to fight at first sight, just rely on one mouth to blow the bull roar, what''s the use.


    "If I don''t fight you, it doesn''t mean no one will fight you. I hope you can survive." As soon as the young man''s voice fell, an old man appeared beside him.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, he came in from outside the door, but the speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t catch him at all.


    But in Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes, the old man almost appears in the young people''s side out of thin air, which is enough to show the strength of the old man.


    Seeing that Huang Xiaoyong''s face changed, the young man laughed with pride and said, "if you''re smart, get out of here. My men kill people without blinking an eye."


    "A few, please." The old man said lightly.


    Huang Xiaoyong if a person encounter this kind of fierce role, already ran away.


    But with Han 3000 in his heart, he is not at all flustered. His master, however, dares to kill even the seven lamp realms of the imperial court. Can this old man be the strong one in the last three realms?


    "It''s a big tone. I''d like to see how powerful you are." Huang Xiaoyong light smile, heart read a move, a white figure, also instantly appeared in his side.


    Huge body, the appearance of instant crushing a lot of tables and chairs.


    The boss and the group of onlookers, have issued a voice of exclamation.


    "Strange beast!"


    "He turned out to be an animal master!"


    "This strange beast looks very powerful. I don''t know what kind of animal master he is."


    "Seven stars, this is a seven star winged tiger. He is actually a seven star Beast Master!"


    People who know the goods saw the level of the pterygos and were shocked.


    The Seven Star Beast Master, even in the imperial court, is also a high-level existence, which naturally deserves those people''s admiration.


    The young man felt the threat from the winged tiger, and his face was a little pale.


    He never thought that this humble looking country bumpkin was a seven star Beast Master!


    I thought it was just a local thing that I had never seen the world before, but I really lost sight of it.


    "Old man, if it''s convenient, let''s go out and have a try to see who can have the right to stay in this room, OK?" Huang Xiaoyong is full of provocation and says that he doesn''t care what the old man''s state is. As long as he has his master, he is not afraid of anything.


    The old man looked at the young man and looked embarrassed. He was a strong man in the seven lights realm, but it was still difficult for him to compete with the Seven Star pterygos. Moreover, if he was not careful, he might die in the claws of the pterygos. It was a very dangerous thing for him.


    "What do you think, young master?" The old man asked the young man. It seems that the young man''s family background is so strong that he has to obey his orders.


    The young man clenched his teeth and asked the old man in a low voice, "how sure are you?"


    The old man shook his head quietly. The other party had four people. He saw through the strength of Huang Xiaoyong''s wudengjing, and also saw that Bai lingwan''er had no accomplishments, but he couldn''t see through the remaining two.


    He thought Han 3000 and Fei ling''er were ordinary people, but after Huang Xiaoyong sacrificed the Seven Star winged tiger, he knew that they were not simple.


    Even an entourage has a seven star beast, the strength of these two people, I''m afraid more dare not imagine.


    There is no breath of energy, which means that the other party is an ordinary person at some time, but there is also a possibility that the other party is too strong to feel anything.


    Seeing the old man shaking his head, the young man knew that today was not the time for him to go wild. It would be hard to say if he died under the bloody mouth of the pterygos.


    "What''s your name, dare you call it?" The young man asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Looking for revenge in the future? OK, I''ll give you a chance. My name is Huang Xiaoyong. If you want revenge, come to me at any time. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    The young man soon left with the old man. Although he lost face, it was better than losing his life.


    "Shifu, it''s really good to have strength. If I wasn''t strong enough, he would really trouble us." Huang Xiaoyong complacently said that now he has gradually felt the benefits of strength, which makes him yearn for a higher realm.


    "The trouble is not over yet. I''ve seen this kind of person a lot. He won''t stop until the day he dies." Han 3000 said with a smile. In a lane not far from the inn. The folding fan in the young man''s hand has long been worn down by him. It is a great shame for him to lose face in front of so many people¡° It''s just a seven star Beast Master. You can''t beat me. I''m ashamed in front of so many people. " The young man gritted his teeth to the old man. The old man bowed his head. Although he was old enough to be the young man''s grandfather, he still let the young man scold him¡° Young master, among the four, the biggest threat is not the Seven Star Beast Master, but another man and a woman. I can''t even see through their strength. I''m afraid... I''m afraid they are the strong ones in the last three realms. " Said the old man. The strong of the latter three? Hearing this, instead of being afraid, the young man showed a disdainful smile and said, "why do you have to make excuses for yourself? The strong people in the latter three realms are not the cabbages in the rotten street. What''s more, their age, how can they be the strong people in the latter three realms? You don''t have to make excuses for your incompetence."¡° The young master is right The old man bowed his head and stopped arguing for himself, because he knew that the young master loved face very much and would not allow himself to suffer any loss. Therefore, no matter what he said now, it was useless¡° I don''t care. You have to avenge me. If I''m not satisfied with this matter, I''ll make it hard for your whole family when I get back to the government. " The young man threatened¡° Don''t worry, young master. I''ll find a way to help you out. " The old man said with a dead face¡° Hum The young man snorted coldly and said, "if you dare to fight against me, you will die!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 966

    Got to the last room.


    Four people are still facing an embarrassing situation, a bed is impossible to accommodate four people, Huang Xiaoyong thought well, it is not, he sleep in the street is no problem, give this opportunity to Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 has no idea about these two women. He would rather go to the street with Huang Xiaoyong.


    "This room, or you two sleep, I and Huang Xiaoyong think about other ways." Han 3000 said to Bai lingwan''er.


    Bai lingwan''er hopes that Han 3000 can stay in the room with her, but she knows that this kind of idea is decided by herself. Han 3000 is absolutely impossible to agree.


    "Leave her alone. I don''t like sleeping with strangers." Bai Ling Wan''er said, how could she be willing to sleep in the same bed with Fei ling''er, who regarded Fei ling''er as her enemy?


    Hearing this, Feiling Er laughed and went straight to bed. He said, "thank you very much. I don''t like sleeping with strangers."


    Bai Ling Wan''er didn''t expect that Fei ling''er would be so impolite. She was angry for a moment.


    Just now, the innkeeper has made it very clear that there can''t be an empty room in Fengshang city. That is to say, if she doesn''t sleep, I''m afraid she will really have to sleep with Han Sanqian and Huang Xiaoyong.


    "What a shame." The impatient Bai Ling Wan''er can only say such a sentence to relieve Qi, but it''s a pity that the effect is not very good, and her heart is still blocked.


    "Master, why don''t we go out and try our luck again." Huang Xiaoyong suggested.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Although the boss had made a decision just now, nothing is absolute. Go and have a try. If you''re lucky, you may find a room again.


    When they left the inn, the streets were bustling, which could not be compared with the Yanzhi River in Xiaoling city.


    "Shifu, these people are either rich or expensive. If they can be the Lord of Fengshang City, there must be a lot of money." Huang Xiaoyong said with admiration that his father is the Lord of the city, so he knows how much money a prosperous city can bring.


    Take Longyun city as an example. It doesn''t belong to a big city, but the annual profit is also considerable. Although he gives the money to the three families every year, Huang Xiaoyong knows the number very well. If Longyun city can be as prosperous as Fengshang City, the amount of money will be more amazing.


    "There are thousands of auction houses, big and small, in Fengtai shopping mall. These are all economic entities, and the benefits they create are unthinkable." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that the city masters of this kind of big city are all respected by the emperor, but not everyone can do it at will." Huang Xiaoyong said with a sigh.


    "Don''t you already have the qualification to enter the imperial court? Maybe after being favored by the emperor, you have the qualification to ask for this?" Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t dare to think about this kind of thing. Sometimes he just imagined seeing the scene of emperor Zun. Huang Xiaoyong was so nervous that he would leak urine, let alone really see such a big man as emperor Zun.


    "Master, if you don''t go to the imperial court, I won''t go in my life." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 disdained to stare at Huang Xiaoyong and scolded: "the strength of Wu Deng Jing is so timid. You are really promising."


    Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile, but he didn''t feel that this remark was a big blow to him. He said, "master, I''m very brave when I''m with you. Even if I come here, I won''t pay attention to it."


    "By the way, master, are we going to Fengmo auction house to join in the fun?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    When he was on earth, Han 3000 had participated in many auctions, and he was almost indifferent to this kind of thing. However, when he came to Xuanyuan world, the situation here was different, and the auctioned things were certainly not the things he knew. So naturally, he had to go to see this bustle.


    "Yes, of course. If there''s anything new, I''ll take it home as a local specialty." Han 3000 said.


    "Then we have to go to Fengmo auction house. It''s said that we have to verify the capital before we are qualified to participate." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    This is very similar to the earth. Some large-scale and high-end auctions will verify their capital. Only when they verify their assets, have the strength to bid and get the approval of the auction house can they enter the market.


    After Huang Xiaoyong''s inquiry, they finally found Fengmo auction house.


    The grandeur here has even surpassed that of the city gate. A palace like building, with more modern elements, makes Han 3000 doubt that the architect is from the earth.


    "What are you doing?" At the door, the three were stopped.


    "Capital verification, ready to participate in the auction, you won''t keep your distinguished guests out of the door, will you?" Huang Xiaoyong light said.


    When the man heard this, his attitude became more relaxed and he said, "since it''s capital verification, please follow me."


    He followed the man into the auction house and all the way to a room.


    The room is very large, and the interior decoration is extremely luxurious. I''m afraid this kind of office is rare in the world. The inlaid gems that can be seen everywhere are high-grade goods in terms of quality. I''m afraid only Nangong Boling can do this kind of decoration in the whole world.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in the room. His short head and strong clothes were very capable. When he saw Han three thousand three, he stood up and walked to them¡° My name is Liu Ding, one of the directors of Fengmo auction house. " Liu Ding introduced himself¡° Han 3000. "¡° Huang Xiaoyong. "¡° It''s a good idea Han''s name is also polite¡° I don''t know which auction are you going to attend? " Liu Ding asked the three. Han Sanqian doesn''t understand the rules of Fengmo auction house. Listening to Liu Ding, it seems that the auction is not only a competition, but also a hierarchy. However, it''s not surprising that Fengmo auction house only opens once every half a year, so it''s impossible to end a short auction. Moreover, the auction items are good or bad, and the audience is different. Naturally, they should be carried out separately¡° Of course, it''s the most advanced. You can rest assured that we are not short of money. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Liu Ding light smile, said: "the most advanced, can''t use money to be able to participate, participate in people, must offer a valuable auction."¡° It''s so troublesome. Can''t we have money? We''re here to buy things, not to sell them. " Huang Xiaoyong said discontentedly that he had never heard of taking part in an auction and having to bring his own auction¡° Sorry, it''s the rule of our auction house. If you don''t have the will, you can participate in some auctions with lower level. " Liu Ding said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 967

    Hearing a little lower, Huang Xiaoyong''s expression became very dissatisfied. Who did he look down on? Since he came and wanted to participate, he naturally wanted to participate in the highest level. Otherwise, what''s the significance?


    But Huang Xiaoyong thought about it, and he didn''t bring anything of value as a shooting object.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 in a low voice.


    It''s not impossible for Han 3000 to contribute to the auction. The red fruit in his hand is absolutely valuable, but it''s just his own opinion. For others, he doesn''t know how valuable it is, and he doesn''t know whether the person in charge will pay attention to it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if you have any difficulties, our auction house will not force you. Please don''t delay my time." Liu Ding spoke very politely, but he was already giving orders.


    Huang Xiaoyong was very uncomfortable with this gentle attitude of hiding the sword, but he couldn''t get angry again. After all, Liu Ding didn''t embarrass them or say anything ugly.


    "What''s your hurry? Let my master think about it." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    There was a trace of impatience between Liu Ding''s eyebrows. These three guys were not the owners of good things. He didn''t have time to waste on them.


    "I''m really sorry. I''m still busy. Please leave by yourself." Liu Ding said.


    It must be a disgrace to be driven away like this. Huang Xiaoyong was a little anxious and said to Han 3000, "master, do we still participate?"


    Han 3000 sighed, and he knew that he might lose face. If he didn''t get Liu Ding''s approval, he would lose face even more.


    "It''s better to verify the capital and not participate in the most advanced auction." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong saw that Han 3000''s attention had been set, and said to Liu Ding, "my master''s good things are not worth auctioning. We don''t participate in the highest level auction."


    "Since you want to verify the capital, please follow me." Liu Ding said impatiently.


    Later, Huang Xiaoyong was brought into a secret room in the office. After a few minutes, they came out. Han 3000 obviously saw Huang Xiaoyong dejected.


    "Three, you are wasting my time." Liu Ding''s attitude obviously became impolite, even with a strong anger.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Shifu, he said that I can''t even participate in the lowest auction with such money, but I almost empty my home." Huang Xiaoyong never thought that Liu Ding didn''t look at all his belongings, which made him dare not imagine that the people who came to the auction were all rich people.


    Han three thousand black face, this is the first time he was really puzzled by the word money.


    In the time of the earth, Han 3000 was in a tight time, but he didn''t fall into this situation. Unexpectedly, now he is in trouble because of money.


    At this time, a group of armed guards rushed into the office, one by one fierce.


    "What do you mean, Liu Ding?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face changed, but he didn''t have any money. He needed to arouse the masses.


    Liu Ding''s cold face was no longer as pleasant as before. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t know where the country bumpkin comes from. If he doesn''t even have money, he dares to waste my time. You need to pay for it."


    "Want to fight?" Huang Xiaoyong is eager to try. He is not afraid of fighting. On the contrary, he is very belligerent, especially when there is Han 3000.


    "Just you? It''s just five lights. For Fengmo auction house, it''s just ants. " Liu Ding full of ridicule, he can see the realm of Huang Xiaoyong, it is obvious that his strength is not vulgar.


    To be one of the directors of Fengmo auction house, if you don''t have the ability, you can''t sit in this position.


    Seeing that the two sides are about to meet in battle, Han 3000 said at this time: "I have something for auction, but I don''t know if Fengmo auction house has the strength."


    Now, we can only try the value of Hongguo. Han 3000 also wants to prove whether Hongguo is a good thing in Xuanyuan world.


    Of course, he has another worry, that is, Fengmo auction house can do so big, there must be a backstage, in fengmall and Fengmo auction house have such a big contradiction, is not a good thing.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to leave here as soon as he''s settled here.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Hearing Han 3000''s words, Liu Ding laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? My master''s things are very precious. You''ve never seen them in your poor auction house." Huang Xiaoyong looked at this strange guy, not angry.


    "In the whole Fengmo mall, who can compare with Fengmo auction house? I''ve never seen anything that Fengmo auction house can''t take down. Are you wasting my time on purpose?" Liu Ding laughed.


    "It''s a waste of your time on purpose. It''s easy to see. But things are very valuable. Let them withdraw first." Han 3000 said.


    Liu Ding is not joking when he looks at Han 3000. Maybe he has something good¡° Step back to the door. If you hear any changes, come in immediately. As long as you are standing, there will be no amnesty. " Liu Ding said to the guards. After the guard retreated, Liu Ding returned to his position, but he didn''t have much hope for Han 3000''s good things. After all, the three people''s financial resources could not even participate in the lowest auction. How could there be anything too good¡° Take it out. " Liu Ding said. Han 3000 takes a look at Huang Xiaoyong. He really has no bottom in his heart, but he has to take out a red fruit and hold it in his hand. He goes to Liu Ding''s desk¡° What do you think? " Han three thousand hands. At this time, he was also a little nervous. After all, he had never verified the value of red fruit in other people''s eyes. It was a product of the earth, and he didn''t know whether people in Xuanyuan world knew it or not. Liu Ding raised his head slightly. His relaxed expression suddenly became dignified. Rubbed to stand up, Liu Ding subconsciously want to reach out from Han 3000 hand to grab red fruit. But Han 3000''s action was faster, which made Liu Ding jump into the air¡° What''s the matter? Can this satisfy you? " Han Sanqian was relieved, and his face also showed a smile. From the change of Liu Ding''s facial expression, it should be very valuable. Otherwise, how could he suddenly change his face? Liu Ding became short of breath. He was not sure if he had seen it right just now. He said to Han 3000, "let me have a look again." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 968

    When Han 3000 opens his hand again, Liu Ding''s eyes seem to see a beautiful woman with excellent beauty, full of desire to possess.


    "Holy chestnut, this is holy chestnut!" Liu Ding exclaimed.


    Holy chestnut?


    Han has always called it Hongguo, but he didn''t expect it to have a real name.


    Since it has a name, it means that this kind of thing also exists in Xuanyuan world. It seems that this is not a specialty of the earth.


    And from the reaction of Liuding, the value of Shengli must be very high.


    "How can you have holy chestnut? Where did you come from?" Liu Ding can''t wait to ask Han 3000.


    "Do I need to tell you where it came from?" Han 3000 asked.


    Lyuddink controlled his mood. When he calmed down a little, he knew that his problem was a bit abrupt. The auction house was not qualified to manage where things came from.


    But he was so surprised that he couldn''t help asking this question.


    After all, the origin of holy chestnut is in the dark forest, and it is guarded by powerful beasts. It is said that even Jishi is very difficult to get a holy chestnut. How can he not be shocked when he appears in front of him now.


    Liu Ding has only seen Shengli twice in his life. He followed the real boss of Fengmo auction house and met him in the hands of a Jishi. Now, Shengli appears again. Is it true that this man is also a Jishi?


    "I apologize for my unreasonable behavior. I hope you don''t mind." Liu Ding clasped his hands and bowed slightly.


    Han Sanqian smiles, and even his name has changed. It seems that the value of Shengli has exceeded his imagination.


    "Am I qualified to attend the highest auction now?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course, Shengli will definitely become the most valuable auction, but do you really want to auction Shengli?" Liu Ding asked uncertainly, after all, Shengli is too precious. Even if ordinary people have this kind of good thing, they can also use it to enhance their strength. How can they auction it?


    To know money and status, after having the latter, the former will naturally come to you.


    Shengli, however, can give people strength and status.


    Although there are not many holy chestnuts in Han 3000''s hand, he doesn''t care about this one, and he also wants to see what good things are in the highest level auction. It''s reasonable to pay a price.


    "You can arrange it for me. I''ll come back when the auction starts." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was determined to auction, Liu Ding quickly took out a purple gold card from his desk, presented it to Han 3000, presented it with both hands, and said, "my Lord, this is the admission ticket for the top auction. With this purple gold card, you can participate in any auction, and please put it away."


    Han Sanqian took it and took a look. It was made very exquisitely, and it seemed to be worth a lot of money. Just one ticket is worth the auction house''s excellent production. Fengmo auction house is really not simple.


    "Now you know that my master has something good. You''re so mean. Do you know you''re wrong?" Huang Xiaoyong said to Liu Ding with a proud face. He was despised by Liu Ding just now. Now that he has the chance, he naturally wants to vent his anger.


    Liu Ding didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. He repeatedly said, "the little brother taught me that Liu Ding almost made a big mistake. Fortunately, the adult didn''t care about me. Thank you."


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. In the future, I''d better restrain myself. Don''t look at people in the crack of the door, and treat people as they are..."


    Huang Xiaoyong words have not finished, feel Han 3000 stare at himself, quickly shut up.


    "Nothing else. Let''s go first. I''ll come back when the auction time is up." Han 3000 said.


    "My Lord, don''t you leave the auction?" Liu Ding quickly said that since he decided to auction the holy chestnut, he naturally wanted to leave the holy chestnut, so that the auction house could make arrangements to avoid Han 3000''s sudden regret.


    "What do you mean, such a valuable thing, can I give it to you at will?" Huang Xiaoyong immediately changed his face and yelled at Liu Ding.


    Liu Ding said to Han 3000 in embarrassment: "since you decide to auction, this is the rule of our auction house. Please understand."


    Han 3000 thought about it and threw the holy chestnut to Liu Ding directly. He said, "since it''s the rules, I naturally have to abide by them."


    Liu Ding trembled next, for fear of falling on the ground and breaking, grateful to Han 3000 said: "thank you for your understanding, thank you for your understanding."


    "By the way, because we entered the city too late, all the inns in Fengshang city are full. I wonder if you can help me with this matter?" Han 3000 asks Liu Ding.


    As the largest auction house in Fengshang City, this small problem should not be a problem for Liu Ding. Han Sanqian can''t really sleep on the street. If he can help, he is naturally the best.


    "No problem, of course." Liu Ding answered: "the auction house has its own inn to meet you. I''ll have someone arrange it right away."


    "That would be great." On the way to the inn, Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong, "would you like to inform Fei ling''er and let her come?" Before Huang Xiaoyong spoke, Bai lingwan''er said, "since she has already lived, why bother to let her come again? Do you have any other thoughts?" For Bai Ling Wan''er''s jealous words, Han 3000 has no choice but to give up. To the inn, Liu Ding prepared the best room for the three, and told the inn, we must pay attention to treat the three. Then Liu Ding couldn''t wait to go back to the auction house. Shengli is bound to be the highlight of this auction. Once the news is sent out, I don''t know how many people will be shocked, and Liu Ding can already imagine the scene of those people bidding for Shengli. But before that, Liu Ding had to confirm the authenticity of Shengli. In the office, Liu Ding holds holy chestnut in both hands and feels the strong power surging in holy chestnut. This feeling will never be false¡° It seems that we have to inform the boss about this. " Soon, Liu Ding left the auction house and walked to an old house. Compared with other modern buildings in Fengshang City, this old house is particularly eye-catching and out of place. But here lives the most powerful man in Fengshang city. He is ran Yi, the boss behind Fengmo auction house. In addition to Fengmo auction house, ran Yi has numerous auction houses of various sizes. It can be said that he monopolized half of the whole industry of Fengshang with almost one person¡° Boss, here comes Liu Ding. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 969

    In the old house.


    An old man with white hair sitting in front of the chessboard, no opponent, black left hand, white right hand, even with their own chess, face is also very dignified.


    At the end of the game, when the fight was fierce, ran Yi was disturbed, and his eyebrows were obviously dissatisfied.


    "What did he come for? Didn''t the auction house do anything for him?" Ran Yi said.


    "He said there was something very important to see." He is the personal guard of Ran Yi, who has the powerful strength of seven lights. Over the years, ran Yi has set up many rivals in business, and he has blocked most of the revenge for ran Yi.


    Ran Yi snorted coldly and said, "how important is it? Can it be more important than my chess?"


    "I''m going to let him go." Said the guard.


    As soon as the guard took two steps, ran Yi put down his chess pieces and said, "now that they are all here, let''s meet. If you dare to disturb me easily, he will have to pay the price."


    "Yes."


    After a while, the guard led Liu Ding to appear in front of Ran Yi.


    It is obvious that Liu Ding is a little nervous. In the face of Ran Yi, the boss behind the scenes, he doesn''t want to see him unless he has to, because Liu Ding knows that ran Yi hates to be disturbed for no reason.


    However, Liu Ding has to come to see about this matter today. It''s up to ran Yi to decide how to auction Shengli.


    "It''s not important enough. You should know the consequences, right?" Ran Yi said lightly.


    Liu Ding trembled all over and said quickly, "boss, someone has come to auction with a holy chestnut. I think you have to make up your mind about this matter, so I venture to disturb you."


    Hearing the word "Shengli", ran Yi stood up immediately.


    Even his bodyguard''s expression changed greatly.


    Ran Yi had seen a lot of rare and exotic treasures for so many years, but no one would come up with Shengli for auction.


    You know, it has a price but no market. Even if you have money, you can''t buy it.


    What''s more, people who own holy chestnut must be strong. How can they auction because of lack of money?


    "You''re not kidding me. How could someone auction Shengli?" Ran Yi asked.


    "Boss, it''s true." Then Liu Ding took out a delicate box.


    Ran Yi motioned for protection with his eyes.


    The guard came forward and gave the box to ran Yi.


    After taking a deep breath, ran Yi opened the box.


    When he saw the red fruit inside, he couldn''t help taking a breath again.


    "What a holy chestnut Ran Yi exclaimed.


    The guard''s eyes were greedy.


    As a strong man in the seven lamp realm, he has been looking for ways to break through the realm, but the bottleneck of the last three realms is very difficult for people to break through. However, if there is Shengli, it will be different.


    If he can eat this holy chestnut and break the border, it will be a matter of the day.


    "Where is the auctioneer of holy chestnut?" Ran Yi asked Liu Ding.


    "I''ve arranged for them to stay in the auction house''s Inn. It''s a young man." Liu Ding said.


    young people?


    Ran Yi looked at the guard around him.


    The guard said in a low voice, "is this a great master?"


    "Will Jishi take out holy chestnut for auction easily?" Ran Yi asked.


    The guard shook his head without hesitation. What is the status of Jishi? This kind of person will never be short of money, and the value of Shengli can not be measured by money.


    "Is it true that he got it by chance and didn''t know the value of holy chestnut at all?" The guard guessed.


    Ran Yi shook his head. No matter how ignorant people are, they can''t be unaware of the value of Shengli.


    "What is his realm?" Ran Yi asked Liu Ding.


    Liu Ding shook his head and said, "I can''t see it, but his apprentice is a strong man in wudengjing."


    Ran Yi smiles at the guard. Even his apprentice is a strong man in wudengjing. How can he not know the value of Shengli.


    "Maybe he''s really a master." Ran Yi said.


    "In the imperial court, Jishi was a man named feilingsheng, and it was said that this was a woman." Said the guard.


    Ran Yi naturally knew what he said, and many years ago, ran Yi was lucky enough to meet feilingsheng, which was the most unforgettable moment in his life. Even on the day of his death, ran Yi could clearly remember the scene of meeting feilingsheng.


    At this time, ran Yi suddenly frowned and asked, "is it the best teacher from the other two countries?"


    The guard looks dignified. This kind of speculation is not impossible, and the holy chestnut is probably the result of the Supreme Master walking through the dark forest.


    "Do you need to report to the imperial court?" Asked the guard.


    Ran Yi thought about it and finally shook his head. He was not the one who could provoke such a powerful man. No matter where he came from and what his purpose was, ran Yi was not qualified to intervene. Otherwise, he might lose his life.


    "I''ll talk about it after I meet him. This kind of character is not something we can offend casually." Ran Yi said¡° Have you told the inn to treat this distinguished guest with caution? " Ran Yi asked Liu Ding¡° Boss, I''ve already told you. " Ran Yi nodded and continued: "since he is going to auction Shengli, naturally we should arrange it for him and let the news out, saying that there will be Shengli as the auction object."¡° Yes Liu Ding nodded in response. Ran Yi said with a sigh: "Fengmo auction house has sold countless treasures for so many years, but this time, it must be the most sensational. I don''t know how many people have to die for this holy chestnut." The guard looks like he wants to talk and stop. Obviously, he wants to get the holy chestnut, but he doesn''t know how to speak. Ran Yi saw his thoughts and said: "you''d better give up this idea. It''s not something that ordinary people can enjoy. As soon as the news comes out, all the families in the imperial court will come in droves. Although I have some influence in Fengshang City, it''s very different from these real families." There was a trace of despair in the guard''s eyes. Compared with those real big families, ran Yi was really nothing. And once those big families participate in the auction, it must be a fight between the gods. Most people only watch the fun. After Liu Ding returned to the auction house, he immediately arranged for people to spread the news of the auction. As soon as the news came out, first of all, there was a big wave in Fengshang city. Countless people were shocked by the news. Holy chestnut! The products of the dark forest are real treasures that can be met but not sought. No one ever thought that they would appear at the auction. Soon, the news spread from Fengshang city to the whole imperial court in less than a day. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 970

    Fengyan inn.


    There''s only one person left to live in.


    When there was news about Shengli in the inn, feiling''er thought of Han 3000 at the first time.


    The mysterious personage takes out holy chestnut as a shooting object. In addition to Han 3000, Fei ling''er can''t think of anyone else who can do it.


    What Fei ling''er didn''t expect was that Han 3000 had such a treasure as Shengli, which made her wonder who Han 3000 was.


    To know the danger of the dark forest, even if you are a master of scriptures, you need to be careful, and it is even more difficult to get holy chestnut in the dark forest.


    "How on earth did this guy get the holy chestnut?" When the full moon was in the sky, Feiling ER was not half sleepy, and her mind was full of questions about Shengli, because she knew better than anyone how difficult it was to get Shengli.


    At this time, Feiling er''s eyes suddenly changed, a breath was approaching her room, and it was obvious that the comer was not good.


    Can this be a black shop?


    Soon, ferring couldn''t help laughing, because she already knew who was coming.


    "This young man has not given up yet." Ferringer said to himself with a smile.


    Soon, the breath had reached the door, and feilinger pretended to be asleep. Her flat and even breathing seemed to tell her that she was asleep.


    The door was easily pushed open. Although the other person''s footsteps were very soft, ordinary people couldn''t detect them at all, feringer could still feel his every move. Even without opening his eyes, feringer could see the picture of him creeping in his mind.


    "In the middle of the night, you don''t come to visit." Just as the man came to the bed, Fletcher suddenly opened his eyes and said.


    It''s Fengye''s man. The old man is ordered by Fengye to teach Han 3000 a lesson.


    Of course, he knew that there was only one person left in the inn, and it was because of this that he dared to break in directly from the main entrance.


    In the old man''s opinion, as long as he catches the little girl and gives it to Fengye, Fengye will surely be satisfied with his action, and they can also use the little girl to threaten Han 3000.


    As the saying goes, persimmon is soft. The old man was very glad that the little girl was left alone, which gave him a good chance to start. But when Feiling opened his eyes, he felt an unexpected premonition.


    "I''ve offended you, little girl." Seeing that Fei ling''er was awake, the old man was ready to start directly to avoid making too much noise.


    But when he just stretched out his hands, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t move. He was stiff in the same place, as if he was imprisoned by some force.


    "This... What''s going on!" The old man said in horror.


    Feiling Er sat up, looked at the old man curiously and asked, "you should know that other people are not here. Why do you want to come to me? Do you want to see me bullying?"


    Looking at the innocent question of feiling''er, the old man was more and more frightened.


    There can''t be a third person in this room, because he doesn''t feel the breath of the third person at all, which means that he can''t move because of the little girl in front of him!


    He is a strong man in the seven lamp world. How can he be imprisoned so easily? Besides, the other party is just a little girl.


    "No talk? If you don''t speak, you''ll die here tonight. It''s not easy to cultivate the seven lamp realm. Isn''t it a pity that it''s so useless? " Continued ferring.


    When the old man heard this, he felt numb and cold in his heart.


    This little girl can feel his realm, which shows that her cultivation must be above the seven lamp realm.


    But how is that possible?


    She is only 15 or 16 years old. How can she have such a strong cultivation.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" The old man asked cautiously.


    Feiling Er stood up, went to the window, looked at the full moon in the sky, said: "today''s day thing, is your young master and they had a dispute, but you put this trouble on my head, must be to see me bully, this is not a strong man should have the performance."


    "He, he is the Seven Star Beast Master. Since you can see that I am the strength of the seven lamp realm, you should know that the strength of the Seven Star beast is higher than that of the seven lamp realm, and I am not his opponent at all." Said the old man.


    "Can you be my opponent?" asked ferring, turning his face playfully


    The old man thought so before, even he never thought that kidnapping this little girl would have an accident.


    In his opinion, it''s almost a good chance for him to be able to deal with Ferrer, and other people are not there.


    But now, he doesn''t think so, because he knows very well that this seemingly soft persimmon is probably the most difficult one among the four.


    "No, no, I didn''t think you were the best of them." The old man said that if he was given another chance to choose, he would rather fight the pterygos head-on than come to the trouble of feiling''er.


    With a faint smile, Fei ling''er said, "do you want to know who I am?"¡° If I know who you are, I won''t die. I want to know Said the old man¡° You are clever, but you can''t die. It''s not your has the final say. Fei Ling Sheng has killed a whole life, but he never needs to explain to anyone. Even the imperial court, he has no right to ask. Feilinger said lightly. Feilingsheng killed all his life! The old man''s facial expression gradually became ferocious and frightened. For him, that fear was beyond words. Ferlingson! The Supreme Master in the imperial court! This little girl in front of me is actually ferlingsheng. The old man just felt that the news was like a nightmare. He wanted to attack a powerful master. What does it mean? When he had this idea, he was already dead. Because even emperor Zun did not dare to be disrespectful to feilingsheng¡° I didn''t expect that I should be lucky to see Mr. Fei in my life. Even if I die, I''m satisfied. " The old man said with a sad face that he knew he could not escape death, so he didn''t even have the idea of struggling¡° It''s just an idea that I want you to die, but now, I''ll leave you alive for a while, but remember, my name is ferryll Said ferring. The old man suddenly felt that he could move. He knelt down to Fei ling''er and kowtowed his thanks: "thank you for not killing him, thank you for not killing him."¡° It makes sense not to kill you. Do you want to hear it? " Feilinger said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 971

    The old man knew that the so-called truth was not the truth, but that Feiling had something to do with him. If he didn''t have the use value, should people like Feiling worry about killing him?


    "Mr. Fei, please tell me. I swear by my life that I will do well what Mr. Fei told me." Said the old man.


    "Although you are old, your brain is still very smart, which makes me very happy." Feiling son laughs to tease a way.


    "Mr. Fei, I will never let you down." Said the old man.


    "Your young master hates Han 3000, doesn''t he?" Asked ferring.


    "Hate to the bone, even let me find a way to kill him." The old man did not dare to deceive, said honestly.


    "Good. I want him to kill Han 3000. If he can''t, let the family behind him come forward." Said ferring.


    The old man was surprised. The four seemed to have a good relationship. How could Fei ling''er kill Han 3000?


    What''s more, if she wants to kill people, how can she do it by herself under the guise of others'' hands? Why do she make this matter so complicated?


    Although he had doubts, the old man didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he could only answer: "Mr. Fei, please don''t worry. I will try my best to help him and let him and his family use my best."


    "Come on, don''t disturb my rest." Ferrier was back in bed.


    The old man didn''t even have the courage to take a look, so he quickly left the room.


    After walking out of the inn, the old man sighed. At this time, his back was wet enough to show how nervous he was just now.


    However, it''s natural to be nervous when you meet such a big man as felling.


    Even emperor Zun is regarded as a guest of honor. Who can not be nervous about such a person?


    "I didn''t expect that I had the honor to meet Mr. Fei in my life. It''s really an honor to think about it. It''s also a chance for God to work for Mr. Fei." The old man said to himself.


    He has no doubt about the identity of feiling''er, because the strength of feiling''er can''t be questioned.


    Now think about the feeling of imprisonment, the old people will still feel afraid. The strength of the seven lamp realm can''t even be achieved. The gap of this realm can''t be described by words.


    He knew that as long as ferring wanted to kill him, he could do it with only one thought.


    This is the real strong, and only such strong can be valued by the emperor.


    Back to a remote courtyard.


    Fengye spent a lot of money on this courtyard, which made him bleed a lot. Moreover, the environment of the courtyard was not good, which deepened his hatred for Han 3000 and others.


    When Fengye saw that the old man was coming back alone, his face changed instantly.


    "Don''t tell me you can''t deal with a little girl." Feng Ye asked coldly.


    The old man is very respectful to Fengye, because the family behind Fengye is like a mountain to him.


    But that''s before tonight. After I met ferring, the old man''s attitude towards him has changed.


    Why should he pay attention to Fengye when he can work for Feiling?


    Of course, on the surface, the old man''s attitude is still the same, because he knows that Feiling will use Fengye to do something, and he is the bridge between the two, so Fengye can''t see what''s wrong.


    "Young master, she has someone to protect her. I lost." The old man said deeply.


    Feng Ye clenched his fists and said angrily, "useless thing, is the strength of the seven lamp realm so unbearable? What''s the use of what I want you to do. "


    Buried in the old man light smile, seven lights?


    What about seven lights!


    He met feilingsheng, the first expert in the imperial court. Who is not a garbage in front of her.


    "Young master, if you really want to vent your anger, I''m afraid you have to let the family come forward. As you know, there are strong people in the last three realms around your father." Said the old man.


    Feng Ye takes a deep breath. Now that he is an adult, how can he let his family come forward casually?


    Now, he doesn''t like others to wipe his bottom. Moreover, if he can''t even handle this trivial matter, how can his father value him for inheriting his family business in the future?


    "You know what, this little thing let my father come forward, how can he trust to give me the family in the future." Feng Ye said.


    "Young master, this is not a small matter. The other party is the Seven Star Beast Master, and there is a person whose realm is unknown. I think your father will understand you, and there are treasures like Shengli in this auction. I believe your father will come to Fengshang city after he hears about them." Said the old man.


    Fengye hasn''t reported Shengli to his family yet, but he knows that even if he doesn''t report such a big thing, his father will soon know about it, because this heavy news will make the whole imperial court boiling at most in the daytime tomorrow.


    "If my father knew about the Shengli auction, he would definitely go to Fengshang." Wind Ye complexion dignified said.


    "At that time, is the young master worried that no one will deal with Han 3000?" The old man said with a smile. Fengye is not happy. Even if he knows that he can deal with Han 3000 after his father comes, it won''t make him excited. He hopes he can solve this problem. Unfortunately, in the current situation, it is beyond his ability. Seven Star Beast Master, this is not a simple opponent¡° Do you know anything about them? " Asked Feng Ye¡° I''ll check this as soon as possible, and I''ll give the young master an account tomorrow night at most. " Said the old man. Feng Ye nodded and said: "as long as it''s not someone who is deeply involved with the imperial court, it''s a dead end to be against me. My Feng family is the imperial court''s heavy relatives." The next day, there was news about the auction of Shengli. It was really boiling in the whole imperial court. Even emperor Zun was shocked by this. The imperial court named the whole country after the city. This is the highest palace in the whole imperial court. People who can live in the imperial court are not at leisure. Any one on the street has a very high status. Maybe they don''t have a good status in the imperial court, but when they go to other cities, they are definitely big figures who can make the local city master bow down to receive them. Huanglong hall! The residence of emperor Zun. The most powerful person in the imperial court, a Golden Dragon Robe, stands on the main hall¡° Do you know who is auctioning Shengli? " Emperor Zun asked the servants beside him¡° I told emperor Zun that the news didn''t come back, but there was one thing that was very interesting. " The next person returns a way¡° What''s the matter? " Emperor Zun doubted¡° Han 3000 is also in Feng mall. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 972

    Hearing these three words, Emperor Zun frowned.


    This masked man made a lot of trouble for him.


    Killing the imperial court people, which caused a lot of people''s anger, if not for the emperor''s strong pressure, I don''t know how many people would go to Han 3000''s trouble.


    He valued Han 3000''s ability, so he didn''t care about Han 3000''s killing.


    But this guy is involved in too many things.


    "You mean that Shengli is made by him. Is it true that he has reached the highest level?" Emperor Zun doubted.


    "I dare not guess, but there is something strange about it." Said the servant.


    The emperor nodded. This treasure, Shengli, has never appeared in the auction house. Moreover, in the past years, Shengli has only been sold twice. How could someone auction it?


    Besides Han 3000, Emperor Zun couldn''t think of anyone else who could do this strange thing.


    After all, other people respect the people in the imperial court, but he dares to kill three people in the imperial court.


    "Emperor Zun, there is one more thing that villains don''t know whether to say or not." The servant continued.


    "There''s no one else here, so it''s natural to say." Emperor Zun said.


    "I heard that even Mr. Fei is in Fengshang city." Said the servant.


    "It''s not strange for Shengli to go to Fengshang city for auction. Even as a master, she must yearn for this kind of treasure. There is a legend about the realm all the time. It is said that there is a stronger realm above the master, but no one has ever explored it. If she can get Shengli, Maybe we can find the mysterious place. " Emperor Zun said faintly that he didn''t feel strange about feilingsheng''s presence in Fengshang City, and even thought it was reasonable.


    Divine realm!


    This is a realm that exists in the legend. All the masters of the three kingdoms are exploring the divine realm.


    And holy chestnut is a shortcut to improve the realm, now holy chestnut appeared, feilingsheng went is also a matter of course.


    "Emperor Zun, it''s not so simple. She was already in Fengshang city before the news of Shengli." Said the servant.


    "You''re not hearsay, are you? Why don''t I know?" Emperor Zun questioned.


    Feilingsheng''s whereabouts are erratic. Even emperor Zun is not qualified to control where she is. Although this servant helps him manage the information network in the imperial court, it''s not a simple thing to find feilingsheng''s whereabouts.


    "It''s a coincidence, and the news was only reported this morning. I haven''t had time to inform you." Said the servant.


    If it''s true, it''s thought-provoking.


    "What you want to say is that feilingsheng went to Fengshang city not for Shengli, but for Han 3000?" Emperor Zun guessed.


    "Yes, I''m afraid only Mr. Fei knows the reason."


    "Although Fei Lingsheng is subordinate to the imperial court, the imperial court has been unable to really control her. That''s why I value Han 3000. Now she goes to Fengshang city for Han 3000. The relationship between the two people is worth worrying about." Emperor Zun said anxiously that a strong man like Fei Lingsheng could leave the imperial court at any time, and no one could stop him.


    So when Han 3000 appeared, Emperor Zun''s first thought was to try his best to win over Han 3000 and lay the foundation for the relationship between the imperial court and Han 3000.


    But now, feilingsheng is faster, which worries emperor Zun.


    "Emperor Zun doesn''t have to worry too much. It''s too difficult to control such a strong man. What you have done, you have done your best. If feilingsheng really has other ideas, you can''t stop them." Said the servant.


    Emperor Zun sighed. This is the truth. It is the reality that he has no choice but to accept.


    Although he has the supreme position in the imperial court, it does not mean that he can do anything. Take feilingsheng and Han Sanqian for example, this is not what he can control.


    "As long as they don''t go to other countries, otherwise, even if they do their best, I will keep them in the imperial court, even if they are dead. It is not without reason that the imperial court has been able to stand up for a hundred years. " Emperor Zun''s expression suddenly became cold.


    The servant was surprised. He never thought that the emperor would say this.


    But he couldn''t figure out that emperor Zun had the strength to leave the bodies of the two strong men in the extreme division.


    It seems that even though he is a confidant of the emperor, there are some royal secrets that he does not know.


    In addition to Emperor Zun''s concern about Shengli, big families all over the imperial court also launched a fierce response to this matter.


    The first thought of these big families was to send someone to Fengshang city immediately to seek an opportunity to buy Shengli.


    For a time, there are countless horse teams heading for Fengshang City, which is bound to make the auction of Fengshang city the most lively one in history.


    The main character who caused the storm is still sleeping.


    Han 3000 did not expect that his auction of holy chestnut would cause such a fierce effect, which almost affected the whole imperial court. When Bai Ling Wan''er can''t help waking Han 3000 up, Han 3000 is still in a daze¡° Why bother me to sleep? I''m dreaming Han 3000 discontented said, in the dream he is in the hillside villa, Han Nian is running towards him, is ready to embrace Han Nian, Han 3000 will be pulled back to reality, which makes him instantly depressed. In a few seconds, he can feel the feeling of holding Han Nian in his arms¡° It''s a big deal. " Bai Ling Wan''er says to Han 3000 helplessly¡° Has the sky fallen down? " Han 3000 said. Bai Ling Wan''er shook her head¡° Since the sky hasn''t fallen down, it''s no big deal. Don''t disturb me. I''ll go to sleep and see if I can continue my dream. " Han 3000 said. Bai Ling Wan''er was so anxious that she sat down on the bed, holding Han 3000''s clothes in both hands, and said, "do you know that the whole Fengshang city is in a mess?"¡° I only know that if it weren''t for you, I would have held my daughter Han 3000 speechless said¡° Because of your auction of Shengli, now the whole Fengshang city is discussing who is the seller, and things are getting worse and worse. I heard that many big families are going to Fengshang city to participate in this auction. If your identity as a seller is disclosed, do you know how much trouble it will cause? " Bai lingwan''er complained that her identity is sensitive. She follows Han 3000 to hide herself. But now Han 3000 is on the cusp of the storm, which will undoubtedly increase the risk of her identity exposure. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 973

    After listening to Bai Ling Wan''er''s words, Han 3000, who was sleepy, became energetic immediately.


    He never thought that the auction of Shengli would cause such a sensation.


    The whole royal family is going to come to the auction. If it''s true, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome.


    "How attractive is holy chestnut?" Han Sanqian looks at Bai lingwan''er doubtfully. He has never understood the value of Shengli in Xuanyuan world. This auction is to see how valuable Shengli is. But the result is far beyond Han Sanqian''s imagination.


    Bai Ling Wan''er looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. He even asks such a question, which makes Bai Ling Wan''er doubt whether he is a man of Xuanyuan world, because even an ordinary citizen has heard of Shengli. Few people have seen this legendary thing, but its value is known to even three-year-old children.


    "You really don''t know what kind of existence Shengli is?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    "When I was young, I closed the mountain to practice, and I never asked about the world. I don''t know what''s so strange about these things?" Han said with an open face, this is an excuse he had long thought of to avoid his ignorance of the Xuanyuan world and causing others'' suspicion. Therefore, closing the mountain for cultivation is the best reason to muddle through.


    Bailing Wan''er couldn''t help but roll her eyes and explained to Han 3000, "the origin of holy chestnut is in the dark forest. You don''t even know about the dark forest, do you?"


    "I know that the dark forest is extremely dangerous. Only the strong can set foot in it, and it is also a channel to other countries." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s true that there are many powerful exotic animals in the dark forest, which is why holy chestnut is hard to find. It''s also said that there are exotic animals guarding the place where holy chestnut grows, which makes it more difficult to obtain holy chestnut. Naturally, we can imagine how rare it is." Bailing Wan''er continued to explain.


    After listening to these words, Han Sanqian finally realized how ignorant he was when he auctioned Shengli. Once these rare things are born, they will cause a sensation. It is reasonable for all forces to come to auction.


    And if according to Bai lingwan''er, he is the owner of Shengli, once it is investigated, I don''t know how much trouble he will cause.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret. The fire has been burning everywhere in the imperial court. It''s obviously impossible to put it out at this stage.


    "Emperor Zun must have known about it. If he came in person, I would be finished." Bailing Wan''er said with a face of despair that emperor Zun couldn''t have been unaware of such a big noise, so bailing Wan''er was very worried that she was not ready to meet emperor Zun.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he comes, I can keep you safe. I''m afraid other families are in trouble." Han Sanyi said with a sad face that he was not worried about Emperor Zun coming, because with emperor Zun''s attitude towards him, even if emperor Zun came in person, he would not make it difficult for him.


    But those big families are different. They don''t know Han 3000. If they know that Han 3000 is the owner of Shengli, trouble will follow. If they are asked how to get Shengli, it will be difficult to explain.


    Of course, there is also a good way to deal with it, that is, the gods come to kill the gods and the Buddhas come to destroy the Buddhas. But if he does this, Han 3000 will completely lose his low-key capital in the imperial court.


    This is not an optimistic development direction for Han 3000.


    After all, he still has many things to do, such as the invasion of Xuanyuan world into the earth, the familiarity with forbidden areas, and the search for Jiang Yingying. At present, he has not done any of these three things.


    If his behavior is too high-profile and familiar to everyone, then his every move in the future will be monitored by others.


    Like the stars of the earth, whatever they do, they will be exposed to the public, which will make them tied.


    And an ordinary people, there will be no such trouble, because no one will deliberately care about what a common people do.


    "Now that it''s too late to know the trouble, I''ll see what you can do." Bai Ling Wan''er said speechless.


    "What else can we do? Step by step, the boat will go straight to the bridge. If it''s a big deal, we''ll have a good time." Han 3000 light said.


    Hearing these four words, Bai Ling Wan''er''s eyelids jump.


    Through this period of contact, Bai lingwan''er can feel that Han 3000 is not the kind of murderer full of hostility. At the beginning, he had to kill the three people in the imperial court. But why did he have an extremely cold breath when he said this? It was like the death of a god!


    Is this an illusion or the other side of Han 3000?


    In fact, Han Sanqian doesn''t like to kill people all the time. After all, he was born on earth, but killing people is a crime. Han Sanqian will never get to this point unless he has to.


    But just because he doesn''t like killing doesn''t mean he''s not a killer.


    Once in the center of the earth prison, Han 3000 slaughtered everything. At that time, what was the difference between him and the God of killing?


    "You brag, those big family people, you can kill them if you want to." Bai Ling Wan''er said with a shriveled mouth. Han Sanqian smiles, too lazy to explain. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Huang Xiaoyong called out: "master, master, are you awake?" Han 3000 takes a look at Bai Ling Wan''er, and Bai Ling Wan''er opens the door automatically. When Huang Xiaoyong sees Bai lingwan''er in Han 3000''s room, he first smiles vaguely, and then walks to Han 3000¡° Master, this is a big noise. All the big families in the whole imperial court are sending people to Fengshang city. Do you know why? " Huang Xiaoyong deliberately betrays the truth¡° For the sake of Shengli, I know everything you want to say. No nonsense. " Han 3000 light said. Huang Xiaoyong immediately as a vent of the ball, originally also want to sell the pass, did not expect Han 3000 already know¡° Master, what should we do now? Let''s not sell it. It will make too much noise. I''m afraid your identity will be exposed. " Huang Xiaoyong said that he was very clear that Han 3000 was deliberately hiding himself, otherwise he would not be ridiculed in Longyun city. And this time, Han 3000''s identity exposure probability is very big, so in Huang Xiaoyong''s view, there may be a chance to go back in time. Bai lingwan''er just looked at Huang Xiaoyong like an idiot and said, "I suspect that your brain is trapped by the door. This kind of words can be said. Do you think that if you don''t sell it, there will be nothing left?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 974

    Huang Xiaoyong or a pair of naive appearance, said: "difficult not to be able to force us to sell it?"


    Bailing Wan''er looks powerless and turns her eyes. She has to doubt that Huang Xiaoyong''s brain is really wrong.


    "Don''t you know that every man is innocent and guilty?" Bai Ling Wan''er asked.


    In the face of such words, Huang Xiaoyong could not understand them, so he ignored Bai lingwan''er and said to Han 3000, "master, what do you say?"


    "Wan''er has a good point. It''s useless to take back Shengli now. And if we do this, it will certainly cause the dissatisfaction of Fengmo auction house. Once they expose our identity, I''m afraid we will have to face endless pursuit. Those big families will do whatever they can to get Shengli." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong sighed and said, "but it''s not a good thing for us to continue like this. After all, there is only one Shengli, and only one party can get it. Those who don''t get it will not let us go."


    Han Sanqian smiles. Huang Xiaoyong''s IQ is erratic, sometimes high and sometimes low. It makes sense that those who don''t get Shengli will want to know the source of Shengli. At that time, Han Sanqian is still in trouble.


    It''s a pity that it''s no longer Han 3000''s turn to regret. The moment Shengli takes it out in front of Liu Ding, it''s doomed that things will go out of hand.


    And Han Sanqian doesn''t expect Fengmo auction house to hide his identity. Under the coercion and inducement of those big families, what can a small auction house be?


    At the same time that the major families went to Feng shopping mall, a farewell ceremony was being held in a small village.


    Every villager has a reluctant expression in his eyes, because the woman in front of them has helped them solve many problems since she came to the village, whether it''s food planting or the destruction of the village by wild animals in the mountains.


    She even killed a tiger with her bare hands, which shocked many villagers.


    "Sister Yingying, do you really want to leave?" A little boy grabbed Jiang Yingying''s arm, full of reluctant.


    Jiang Yingying smile, said: "Yingying sister still has very important things to do, if there is a chance in the future, I will come back to see you."


    "But I can''t bear sister Yingying." With these words, the little boy hugged Jiang Yingying.


    Although Jiang Yingying is reluctant to give up, she knows that she can''t live here all her life without leaving.


    Since she came to Xuanyuan world, Jiang Yingying has lived in this small village, because she was taken care of by these villagers after she was in a coma. After waking up, Jiang Yingying taught these villagers some planting skills and helped them solve the problem of beasts attacking the village. Now, in the eyes of these villagers, she is like a fairy coming down to save them.


    Now that the fairy is leaving, it will naturally make those people feel very reluctant.


    "Sister Yingying will definitely come back. Don''t you believe me?" Jiang Yingying touched the little boy''s head and said.


    The little boy is willing to believe Jiang Yingying. He just doesn''t want her to leave.


    At this time, a woman came up to her and pulled the little boy down beside her. She said, "Yingying, our village will never forget you. You must come back when you have time."


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said, "sister Lin, I will come back when I have time."


    With these words, Jiang Yingying turned and left. She didn''t give up, but she knew she had to leave decisively.


    Just two days ago, Jiang Yingying heard about Feng mall. She knew that this was her best chance to find Han 3000, so she decided to go to Feng mall.


    And even without Feng mall this time, Jiang Yingying is about to leave, because she has solved all the troubles in the village, and has to do her own thing.


    When she didn''t come to Xuanyuan world, Jiang Yingying always thought it was a very dangerous place. It was only after she came here that she found that Xuanyuan world and the earth are actually the same. There are good people and bad people. For example, this village has simple folk customs, which is no different from the good people in the small villages of the earth.


    "Brother 3000, I hope you are in Fengshang City, otherwise it''s too difficult for such a big Xuanyuan world to find you." Jiang Yingying said to herself.


    Five days before the auction, people from all walks of life came to Dafeng mall one after another. Those big families showed their magic power and bought many local people''s houses at a high price. As a result, the house price soared several times in just two days.


    Han Sanqian, who learned of this situation, sighed repeatedly, as if he saw the hype means of those developers on the earth. The difference is that these big families live by themselves, while those developers on the earth just want to make money.


    "Shifu, those big families have arrived one after another, and many people have gone to see Liu Ding, presumably to find out about you." Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000.


    This kind of thing, Han 3000 does not need to deliberately understand can also guess, after all, Shengli is able to help people improve the realm, these big families in order to make their own people stronger, certainly do everything.


    "Liu Ding should not expose me now, at least not before the auction." Han 3000 said¡° But it''s only a matter of time before your identity is exposed. I''m really worried that things will get out of hand. Those big families never make sense. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Even emperor Zun wants to give me some thin noodles. Can these big families threaten me? " Han said with a cool look that he had already thought about the worst result, and it was useless to worry all the time. Why bother others¡° Master, you can kill everything, but even the emperor dare not protect you when things get too big. " Huang Xiaoyong reminds us that emperor Zun has the supreme power in the imperial court, but he can''t fall out with those big families because of Han 3000. After all, the status of this kind of thing is progressive. Without the foundation, what status can we talk about¡° Is it true that only the imperial court can live in Xuanyuan world Han 3000 said with a smile. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words for the first time, so he still had a confused expression on his face. However, when he figured out the meaning of Han 3000''s words, he could not help but gasp¡° Master, are you going to other countries? " Huang Xiaoyong was shocked¡° The court won''t allow me. That''s the only choice. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong''s forehead obviously exuded a cold sweat, obviously afraid to the extreme. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 975

    "What''s the matter with you?" Han 3000 asked, not knowing why, that is to go to other countries. His reaction is too exaggerated.


    "Master, if you want to go to other countries, you have to go through the dark forest." Huang Xiaoyong reminds us that the dark forest symbolizes hell for people in Xuanyuan world. Talking about it, it will change color. Who dares to have such an idea except those strong people in the extreme world?


    "I know, so what?" Han 3000 said flatly.


    Huang Xiaoyong swallowed his saliva and asked carefully, "master, you don''t really have a great teacher''s realm, do you?"


    For the strength of Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong made many guesses, but in the case of no basis, after all, it''s just a guess. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Han 3000 should not have the highest level, after all, it''s the top level, and Han 3000 is so young, how can it reach this level?


    But now it seems that he is not afraid of going to the dark forest. How dare he think about it if he doesn''t have the strength of jishijing?


    Han 3000 laughs but doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know what kind of realm he is. He hasn''t dealt with the strong man of jishijing, so he doesn''t know what kind of strength jishijing is.


    However, even if he doesn''t have the highest qualification, he doesn''t worry about it, because as long as he wants to, he will be able to achieve it.


    After all, there are many holy chestnuts in Han 3000, and these holy chestnuts can definitely help him reach the highest level.


    "By the way, what''s felling doing these days?" Han 3000 changed the topic and asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong is not stupid either. He knows Han 3000 doesn''t want to face this problem directly, so he doesn''t ask any more questions.


    "She''s been at the inn all the time, doing nothing." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What kind of wind and what kind of situation?" Han 3000 continued to ask. Han 3000 knows this kind of rich and powerful childe very well. They will never disappear after they are shriveled. Sooner or later, his troubles will come to him.


    "Strange to say, Fengye has been more quiet recently. He bought a small courtyard and didn''t even come out. It doesn''t look like he wants to revenge us at all." Huang Xiaoyong doubts said.


    He bribed some people in Fengshang city to pay attention to the trend of Fengye in real time, but this guy didn''t move at all.


    "It looks like he''s still waiting." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Wait, wait for what?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Since all the big families in the imperial court will come to participate in this auction, the family behind Fengye will certainly appear." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly realized that Fengye was not without action, but waiting for help.


    "I''ll let you investigate the boss behind Fengmo''s auction house. What''s the matter?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "Master, the boss behind the scenes is named ran Yi. He has almost monopolized half of the auction market of Fengshang city. I don''t know how rich this old man is. I also found out where he lives, but I heard that he hasn''t gone out for many years." When Huang Xiaoyong talks about the word money, his eyes are shining. In fact, with his current strength, money is not important at all. It''s just that he hasn''t adapted to it yet.


    "It doesn''t matter if he can''t go out. Just help me to keep an eye on how many people go to see him. He is the key person to see if my identity will be exposed." Han 3000 said.


    Liu Ding is just one of the persons in charge. Whatever he does, he has to obey ran Yi, so Han Sanyi is not worried that Liu Ding will expose himself, because he does not dare to do so.


    However, this ran Yi can''t say clearly. He has the highest power. If he is forced by the big family, he will betray himself.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ve arranged for people in the inn, Fengye courtyard and Ranyi old house." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    That''s why han Sanqian takes Huang Xiaoyong with him. Having a helper who doesn''t have to do everything by himself can reduce a lot of trouble.


    For Han 3000, who is used to being a shake hands shopkeeper on earth, if he has to do everything himself, it''s really a bit difficult to adapt.


    Three days later, almost all the people who should have come had arrived at Fengshang mall. This is definitely the most lively time in the past years, and it is unlikely that this will happen in the future, because no one can auction Shengli except Han 3000.


    Jiang Yingying after a few days on the road, but also finally to the dusty.


    Along the way, she also encountered a lot of trouble. After all, she was a daughter, which inevitably led to some people''s evil thoughts. However, those who had evil thoughts eventually tasted the evil consequences. After all, Jiang Yingying''s strength was not for fun.


    At first, like Han 3000, she ate Shengli to support herself.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many modern elements in Fengshang city." After entering the city, Jiang Yingying''s first feeling is similar to that of Han three thousand and one hundred. These buildings seem to let her see the shadow of the earth.


    Just as Jiang Yingying is going to take a chance and find an inn to stay, a woman suddenly stands in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Yingying asked with discontent between her eyebrows¡° I''m just curious. " Feiling er said with a smile, with her realm, want to see through anyone''s strength is not a problem. Han 3000 is an exception for Fei Ling Er, but she never dreamed that this exception could appear for a second time. Standing in front of her, Jiang Yingying became her second invisible person¡° Curiosity Kills the cat. I advise you not to have any curiosity about me. " Jiang Yingying said in a cold voice. It would have been in her hands if anyone had dared to speak to ferring in such a tone. But in the face of Jiang Yingying, Fei linger is not angry at all¡° You look familiar. I seem to have seen you somewhere Said ferring. If the man in this way to chat up, Jiang Yingying can also understand, after all, although the way is a little old-fashioned, but also passable. But the other party is a woman, which seems a little strange¡° What on earth do you want to do? " Jiang Yingying asked¡° By the way, I remember. I''ve seen you in a painting. It''s Han 3000''s Said ferring. Han 3000! Hearing these three words, Jiang Yingying''s excitement can''t be concealed at all, because the purpose of her coming to Fengshang city is to find Han 3000. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the city, she met a person who knew Han 3000¡° Do you know brother 3000? " Jiang Yingying can''t wait to ask. "Of course, I know him very well, and I know all his secrets," he said with a smile This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 976

    Jiang Yingying is surprised to come to Fei ling''er. She never thought that she was so lucky. As soon as she entered the city, she knew Han 3000''s news. She didn''t waste any effort.


    And look at the appearance of Fei Ling Er, indeed and Han 3000 are very familiar, otherwise, she can''t recognize herself for no reason.


    For this reason, Jiang Yingying is completely off guard against feiling''er.


    "Where is brother 3000? Take me to see him quickly." Jiang Yingying said eagerly, since she came to Xuanyuan world, she has not heard from Han 3000 for a long time, so she can''t wait to see Han 3000 at this time.


    "Ah." "It''s hard for you to see him now," said ferring with a sigh


    "Why? What happened to brother 3000? " The smile on Jiang Yingying''s face suddenly becomes dignified. Han 3000 can''t have an accident. Otherwise, she has no meaning living in Xuanyuan world.


    Fei ling''er deliberately lowered her voice and said to Jiang Yingying, "you should know about the recent Shengli auction."


    Jiang Yingying nodded, she is also aimed at this thing just to come.


    I''m afraid no one in the whole imperial court doesn''t know about it.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yingying does not understand the way, she does not understand the holy chestnut auction and Han 3000 can relate to what.


    "Don''t you know that Shengli was auctioned by him? He didn''t expect to cause such a big stir, so he''s hiding now." Said ferring.


    Is Shengli sold by Han 3000?


    Jiang Yingying is a very smart girl. Although she has never seen Shengli, she immediately thinks that Shengli may be Hongguo after listening to feiling''er''s words, because she knows very well that Hongguo can help people to improve their state, and Shengli''s effect is the same. Both of them must be the same thing.


    But why did Han 3000 hide?


    "I still don''t understand. Even if Shengli was auctioned by him, why should he hide?" Jiang Yingying doubts a way.


    Feiling Er rolled his eyes and said, "you don''t know how precious Shengli is. He made this mistake because of ignorance. Now those big families not only want to buy Shengli, but also want to find out who is the auctioneer. They certainly want to know the source of Shengli. Han 3000 is the target of these big families."


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said that for this reason, she finally understood why han 3000 wanted to hide.


    But the source of holy chestnut is the earth. What can these guys do even if they know it?


    Think of this problem, Jiang Yingying more understand why han 3000 to hide, he can''t expose his identity, otherwise, it will cause an uproar.


    "Don''t you know where he is? Don''t you mean to know all his secrets? " Jiang Yingying asked.


    Fei ling''er wants to make Jiang Yingying completely believe in herself. She must let Jiang Yingying feel that she knows Han 3000 very well, and she can''t let Jiang Yingying think Han 3000 is on guard against her. If she doesn''t answer this question well, I''m afraid her purpose will fail.


    "Now that Feng Ying shopping mall has so many eyes, if I follow such a beautiful girl, if I follow him, I will definitely attract others'' ideas, so I propose to let him temporarily avoid the limelight, so that I may not trouble him." Said ferring.


    This reason seems far fetched, but it also has a certain truth. Take Jiang Yingying for example, she encountered a lot of troubles on her way to Fengshang mall, and these troubles were caused by her beauty.


    I have to say that sometimes beauty is a potential problem.


    "By the way, you haven''t found a place to live. Now Fengshang city is full of inns. Why don''t you just squeeze with me?" Feilinger suggested.


    Jiang Yingying agreed to come down without thinking, because if she wants to see Han 3000, she must follow Fei ling''er.


    When they go to the inn together, feiling''er can feel that Jiang Yingying''s vigilance has relaxed a lot, which makes her mouth slightly up. As long as she gets Jiang Yingying''s trust, she can know more about Han 3000 through Jiang Yingying.


    Back in the room, ferringer said, "you can''t hate sleeping with me."


    Jiang Yingying shook her head and said, "how can I? I''m very happy to have a place to live. Thank you."


    No matter on earth or in Xuanyuan world, Jiang Yingying''s identity is very ordinary. Even now that she has the strength she never had, Jiang Yingying''s heart has never expanded. Therefore, she will not have any airs, and feiling''er is Han 3000''s friend. How can she care so much.


    "Your brother is in Longyun City, so he has been trying to find you. I didn''t expect to meet him." Feilinger said with a sigh.


    "Has my brother been in Longyun city all the time?" Jiang Yingying is curious.


    "How did you separate? Don''t you know these things?" Feiling son doubts a way.


    The two of them separated in the time and space tunnel, but this kind of thing, of course, can''t tell Feiling Er, and Jiang Yingying is not good at lying, so when facing this problem, she is very embarrassed.


    Feiling son see this, very understanding said: "it doesn''t matter, if you feel embarrassed, don''t tell me." Jiang Yingying did not speak, just nodded. In order to enliven the atmosphere and make the two more intimate, feiling''er continued: "do you want to know about your brother in Longyun city? He''s also a door-to-door son-in-law."¡° My son-in-law Jiang Yingying looks at Fei linger in amazement. These four words, how familiar. In the Cloud City of the earth, isn''t Han 3000 the son-in-law of the Su family? But also reduced to the whole Cloud City joke, was ridiculed for more than three years. Now that he has come to Xuanyuan world, he has become a door-to-door son-in-law. Can''t he break the relationship with these four words in his life? Jiang Yingying is a little sad and doesn''t know how to describe her mood¡° Yes, this matter is very lively in Longyun city. The woman is one of the three families in Longyun city. They are married. I don''t know how many people are shocked. " Said ferring. Jiang Yingying face even more bitter smile, it sounds too familiar, like the story of the earth again. Although the Su family is not a first-line family in Yuncheng, they are also good. Moreover, their wedding in Yuncheng surprised those people in Yuncheng. Unexpectedly, this kind of bloody plot was staged in Xuanyuan world again¡° Maybe in his life, he is more predestined with these four words. " Jiang Yingying said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 977

    "Fate? What do you mean This time it''s Fei Ling er''s turn to be puzzled. Has Han 3000 been a door-to-door son-in-law more than once?


    But how could such a ridiculous thing happen to him twice? Could he, a strong man, take pleasure in it and have such vulgar taste?


    "Nothing. I''m just talking about it." Jiang Yingying said.


    Fei ling''er''s face doesn''t change, but she knows that Han 3000 must have many secrets, and she hasn''t got Jiang Yingying''s complete trust, so she doesn''t want to tell herself these things.


    But ferring is not in a hurry. She still has time.


    "I don''t understand why such a powerful man is willing to suffer such humiliation, and is driven out of the house by the Chen family. He is a strong man, and he can make the Chen family bleed." Feiling son pretends to doubt of say.


    After listening to these words, Jiang Yingying was not surprised at all.


    Although Han 3000 was not as powerful as he is now, his identity background is still not comparable to that of the Su family, but he is not the same. He suffered humiliation in the Su family and was laughed at in Yuncheng?


    For Han 3000, what ordinary people can''t understand happens to him. It''s not unusual.


    Jiang Yingying knows that Han Sanqian''s forbearance is to prevent him from attracting too many people''s attention. After all, he does not belong to Xuanyuan world. This secret must be kept.


    "My brother has always been low-key and does not compete with the world, so it''s no surprise." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Why should he keep such a low profile?" "I don''t know," said ferring curiously.


    "Character, he doesn''t like to be too public." Jiang Yingying is perfunctory.


    Fei ling''er no longer asks this question to avoid Jiang Yingying''s suspicion. Tonight, she naturally has a way to let Jiang Yingying speak.


    They chatted about some unimportant things, but at this time, someone had already come to the old house of Ran Yi.


    As Bai lingwan''er thinks, those big families have indeed begun to investigate the auctioneers of Shengli. They not only want to own Shengli, but also want to know the source of Shengli. If they want to know this problem, they must find out the auctioneers of Shengli.


    The first wave of people who arrived at Ranyi''s old house were three people in gorgeous clothes, an old man and two young people. At first sight, they were in high status.


    The old man was dignified and powerful.


    "When old friends meet, do you still have to hide?" The old man stood at the gate and said, his voice seems very small, but his penetrating power is very strong.


    Sitting in the courtyard, ran Yi seemed to feel the thunder in his ears.


    What followed was a bitter smile. He had known this old man for many years, and always relied on his own strength to show off his skills in front of him. After so many years'' absence, his temper remained unchanged.


    Ran Yi stood up. Since he was an old friend, he had to meet him in person.


    "Ge Zhonglin, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You still have such a bad temper. Won''t you knock on the door?" Ran Yi said with dissatisfaction.


    Ge Zhonglin raised a disdainful smile on his face and said, "you are not worth my hand."


    Ran Yi was so angry that his teeth itched. They had known each other for many years. When they were young, they often fought each other. Now they are old. Ran Yi is already a Buddhist. But when he saw Ge Zhonglin, his anger rushed to his head again.


    "Since my broken door is not worth your hand, why do you come to my broken place?" Ran Yi said.


    Without saying a word, Ge Zhonglin walked directly into the yard. When he passed by ran Yi, he said, "if I hadn''t asked you for something, would you like to come here? I would have asked you to repair this dilapidated place, but you didn''t listen. Is it lack of money? Do you need my help? "


    Ran Yiqi punches at GE Zhonglin''s back.


    I haven''t seen friends for many years. It was supposed to be a mutual talk of pushing cups and changing cups, but it turned into a combination of fists and feet in these two people.


    With Ge Zhonglin''s strength, he is sure to win over ran Yi.


    But Ge Zhonglin deliberately suppressed his strength in the same realm of Ran Yi, and they fought back and forth.


    After more than 20 rounds, ran Yi was out of breath, but Ge Zhonglin did not change his face.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, damn it, you are bullying labor and capital." Ran Yi waved his hand and said that even if he was not knocked down by GE Zhonglin, he would fall down because of exhaustion.


    Ge Zhonglin laughed and said, "you are a waste. You are not my opponent all your life. You even want to fight me. You are beyond your ability."


    Seeing this scene, ran Yi''s bodyguard laughed, and the two young men brought by GE Zhonglin also laughed.


    It seems that they are not compatible, but actually they have a very good relationship. In fact, this is the expression of strong feelings. Otherwise, with Ge Zhonglin''s strength, ran Yi has been dead for dozens of times.


    "Bah, if you hadn''t been arrogant in front of me when the labor and capital were injured, I would have hurt myself in order to save the dog. You won''t forget it." Ran Yi said.


    He pointed to ran Yi''s nose and said angrily, "who do you think is a dog? Believe it or not, I really waste you." Ran Yi sat on the stone bench, panting, and turned a blind eye to ge Zhonglin''s anger. Instead, he recalled the past and said, "OK, you don''t have to go back to that year. Every time you meet, how about that year? Don''t you know that the hero didn''t mention that year''s courage?" Ge Zhonglin said helplessly¡° I''m not allowed to talk about it, just once? " Ran Yi said angrily. Ge Zhonglin is like a frustrated ball. If ran Yi had not been seriously injured in order to save him, he would not have been unable to cultivate his kindness. Under no circumstances would Ge Zhonglin forget it¡° Even if you want to mention it, you have to serve the wine first Ge Zhonglin said. Ran Yi took a look at the guard, and the guard went to the wine cellar quickly. Finally, the scene of old friends meeting becomes a normal picture of pushing cups and changing cups. Ran Yi begins to say that GE Zhonglin scolded from time to time, but did not interrupt ran Yi. After three rounds of drinking, Ge Zhonglin finally said to ran Yi, "it''s almost time to finish what you have to say. Now it''s my turn."¡° You don''t have to talk. I know what you want to do. " Ran Yi said that this time Ge Zhonglin came to Fengshang City, he must have come for Shengli. He came to his home, in addition to reminiscing about the past, and naturally wanted to know who was auctioning Shengli, so he didn''t need Ge Zhonglin to speak. Ran Yi also knew what he wanted to say¡° Now that you know it, don''t you tell me quickly, will you still keep it from me? " Ge Zhonglin said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 978

    Ran Yi laughed, then waved his hand and said, "even if I tell you, what''s the use? Even if you find him, what can you do?"


    Hearing these words, Ge Zhonglin''s expression became serious, and he put down his glass and asked, "you don''t want to tell me that the auctioneer of Shengli is a master, do you?"


    In Ge Zhonglin''s opinion, this auctioneer may have got Shengli by accident, because Jishi can''t auction this treasure at all.


    If you get it by accident, it is possible to find the location of Shengli if you find this person. This is a very attractive thing for anyone!


    "Yes." Ran Yi nodded his head and said.


    "No way, old man. Don''t lie to me." Ge Zhonglin said with disbelief.


    Not only did he not believe it, but the two young people who followed him also looked suspicious.


    Because there is no possibility of such a thing.


    Although the Supreme Master is powerful, there is also a mythical realm that every Supreme Master pursues.


    Shengli is their greatest hope in pursuing the divine realm. Who will auction the hope?


    What''s more, how can a great man like Jishi be short of money?


    "Although I don''t know the reason, he may be a great master. That''s why I don''t want you to go to him. I know your bad temper very well. If there is a conflict between you and him, I will lose my fun in my future life." Ran Yi said.


    Ran Yi said to ge Zhonglin long ago that he would live longer than Ge Zhonglin.


    So when he said he would lose fun, Ge Zhonglin understood that he was afraid that he would offend the master and lose his life.


    But Ge Zhonglin is still reluctant to believe that the auctioneer is a great master, because this is a matter of no reason at all.


    "Are you kidding me? But how could Jishi be short of money? " Ge Zhonglin was puzzled.


    "Didn''t I say that? I don''t know the reason, but his realm is by no means comparable to your Ge family." With these words, ran Yidun for a moment, continued: "you are also a very smart person. Don''t you know the origin of holy chestnut? Do you think there are holy chestnut outside the dark forest?"


    Ge Zhonglin has a dignified expression. Apart from the dark forest, he has never heard of holy chestnut in other places. Moreover, it is said that the growth conditions of holy chestnut need strong exotic animal breath as nutrition, which is also the reason why holy chestnut can help people improve their realm.


    "Ah." Ge Zhonglin sighed. He had to believe what his old friend said, but he was disappointed. He thought that he could get more valuable things through his relationship with ran Yi. Now it seems that he is daydreaming.


    How can ordinary people get holy chestnut?


    "You don''t have to sigh. With the financial resources of your Ge family, it''s not impossible to get this holy chestnut. Are you not satisfied to get one?" Ran Yi said.


    "It''s only this time that I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. The whole royal family has come. I''m afraid the Ge family is powerless." Ge Zhonglin said with a weak face.


    Compared with the ordinary big families, the Ge family has an absolute advantage, but this time the situation is different, involving too many people, and some families are willing to give everything for the sake of Shengli, which will make the Ge family''s situation very embarrassing.


    Ran Yi nodded. The attraction of Shengli was beyond nature''s imagination, and the price those big families were willing to pay for it was beyond imagination.


    Although the auction has not yet started, ran Yi has been able to think of how fierce this auction will be.


    "You ge family have a weak heart, don''t you forget me?" Ran Yi said with disdain.


    Ge Zhonglin understands what he means. Ran Yi has been keeping a low profile for so many years in Fengshang City, but he actually controls half of the auction house''s business. His financial resources are also amazing. With the help of Ran Yi, Ge Zhonglin is more likely to win Shengli at the auction.


    But as a long-time friend, Ge Zhonglin is not willing to do so.


    At that time, because of Ranyi''s life-saving grace, Ranyi was unable to cultivate, which made Ge Zhonglin feel that he owed Ranyi, and this debt was beyond Ge Zhonglin''s ability to repay.


    Now, he still wants to take ran Yi''s money, which is even more unacceptable to ge Zhonglin.


    At this time, the guard came to ran Yi and said to him, "master, someone has come to the door again."


    "Who?" Ran Yi asked.


    "Ximen family, Ximen Chang." Said the guard.


    Hearing these three words, ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin''s faces changed.


    "I didn''t expect ximenchang to come in person." Ge Zhonglin gritted his teeth.


    Ximen family is another big family after bailing family. Even in the heyday of Bailing family, Ximen family was only a little inferior. After bailing family was destroyed, Ximen family became the first family in the imperial court. Moreover, Ximen family was not restricted by the imperial court because of the close relationship between Ximen Chang and Emperor Zun.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for the Ge family to win Shengli." Ran Yi said with a sigh. Simon Chang came out in person, which is enough to show that Simon''s family must have the power of holy Li, and his appearance will certainly make many families give up thinking about it. After all, no one wants to offend Ximen Chang. Everyone will worry about being put on shoes by Ximen Chang afterwards¡° Even if Simon Chang comes, my Ge family will do their best. " Ge Zhonglin said unconvinced. Ran Yi nodded. Ximenchang was worthy of fear, but under the temptation of Shengli, it was worth the Ge family to try¡° You go to the backyard first, and I''ll meet this ximenchang for a while. " Ran Yi said. Ge Zhonglin three in the escort led down the backyard. After a while, an old man with white hair appeared in front of Ran Yi. His long hair was not tied up, and the wind was blowing, which had a sense of immortality. Ran Yi stood up, bowed and said respectfully, "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Simon in my lifetime. It''s really my great fortune." Simon Chang scoffed at this flattery, and because of his position, he didn''t pay any attention to ran Yi, so he said impolitely, "you should know the purpose of my coming. In this case, I don''t need to ask more questions, do you?"¡° The auction house has its own rules. I hope Mr. Simon can understand them. " Ran Yi said. Simon Chang snorted coldly and said, "are there any rules in front of me? Simon Chang is the rule This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 979

    Two years ago, ran Yi had a contact with the Ximen family. From his feelings at that time, he knew that the Ximen family was arrogant. At an auction, they injured each other because of some simple quarrels, and their attitude was extremely arrogant.


    In ran Yi''s opinion, Ximen Chang, as the head of Ximen family, should be more restrained, because he would never want to destroy Ximen family because of his arrogance. After all, bailing family is a lesson to be learned. Even if there is some unusual relationship between Ximen family and Emperor Zun, it is not the life preserver of Ximen family.


    But ran Yi never thought that Ximen Chang was more arrogant. He represented the rules. Did he not consider the emperor before he said this?


    In the imperial court, dare to say that they are the rules. Who else can there be except emperor Zun?


    "Mr. Simon, you have your rules. The auction house has its rules. They can''t be compared." Ran Yi said.


    The corner of Ximen Chang''s mouth rose, drew a cold smile, and went straight to ran Yi.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. I hope you can take it." Said Simon Chang.


    Ran Yi takes a deep breath. Facing the pressure from Simon Chang, his best choice is to disclose Han 3000''s information. Only in this way can he ensure his safety.


    But at the same time, he also needs to worry about Han 3000. If this person is a strong man in the extreme learning environment, once he divulges Han 3000''s identity, there will still be no good result.


    "I beg your pardon, Mr. Simon." Ran Yi said.


    As soon as the words fell, ran Yi flew out.


    A wall collapsed because of the impact of Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi, who had fallen to the ground, gushed out a mouthful of blood and was extremely embarrassed.


    Simon Chang came up to ran Yi again and said, "my patience is limited. If you don''t want to die, don''t waste my time."


    Ran Yi''s heart is cool. Simon Chang''s attitude is so resolute that he may really die today.


    And even if he did not die today, with the influence of the Ximen family, ran Yi would not be able to be safe in the imperial court in the future.


    At this time, Ge Zhonglin''s voice suddenly came: "Simon Chang, don''t deceive people too much."


    Simon looked around in his voice and said with disdain, "what are you, dare you tell me what to do?"


    Ge Zhonglin didn''t want to appear at first, but after hearing such a big news, he couldn''t bear it. After seeing the tragic situation of Ran Yi, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    Ge Zhonglin would not have lived until now if ran Yi hadn''t spared no efforts to save him.


    Now ran Yi is in danger. Even if he offends Ximen Chang, Ge Zhonglin will be stronger.


    "Ge Zhonglin, the head of the Ge family." Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Ge family?" Simon Chang sneered and said, "I haven''t heard of Ge family. Don''t you know who I am?"


    Ge family is also well-known in the imperial court. Although it is not as influential as Ximen family, it can be regarded as a famous family.


    Ge Zhonglin knew that it was not that he had never heard of Ximen Chang, but that he had not paid attention to him.


    "Ximen clan leader, our Ge family is not qualified to be regarded by you, but this is my friend. If you dare to hurt him for no reason, our Ge family will try our best to bring you down." Ge Zhonglin said with a tough attitude.


    Hearing this, Simon Chang laughed, because it was just a joke to him.


    "The little Ge family is so arrogant. It seems that it''s not far from extermination." Said Simon Chang.


    Kill the family!


    Ge Zhonglin was shocked by these two words. He knew that it was not difficult for the power of the Simon family to achieve this, or even a trivial matter.


    "Mr. Simon absolutely has such ability, but emperor Zun can''t turn a blind eye to it." Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Don''t you know the relationship between the Ximen family and the emperor?" Simon Chang laughed.


    Ge Zhonglin knew that some words could not be said, but at this time, he had to say: "the relationship between Ximen family and Emperor Zun is well known in the imperial court, but it must be clear to Mr. Ximen that emperor Zun would never allow Ximen family to have no royal court law. If you dare to ignore the imperial court, Ximen family is the second bailing family."


    Even ran Yi''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect Ge Zhonglin to offend Ximen Chang in order to save himself.


    Simon Chang''s angry eyes were almost on the verge of fire. He compared the Ximen family to the second bailing family. This is the way to die.


    "Ge Zhonglin, you are so brave." Simon Chang yelled.


    Now that the words have been spoken, Ge Zhonglin has to stick to it even if he sticks to his head.


    "Mr. Simon, even if the emperor respected his relatives, he would not force others." Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Good, good, good." Simon Changlian said three good words, enough to show how angry he is now.


    Ge Zhonglin compares with emperor Zun. Does Ximen Chang dare to compare with emperor Zun? If he dares to do what emperor Zun doesn''t do, doesn''t he ignore emperor Zun in disguise? At this time, the sale of the chestnut in Feng shopping mall is not what the royal court has done, but Simon Chang knows that the emperor must have been in line. If what happened in the old house is spread, he will be labeled as disrespectful to the emperor, which is not a good thing for the Ximen family¡° I''ll see how long your Ge family can last. " Leaving this sentence behind, Simon Chang walked away. Ge Zhonglin breathed a sigh. Although ximenchang''s revenge will come sooner or later, at least now they have saved their lives¡° Are you all right Ge Zhonglin went to ran Yi and helped him up. Ran Yi shook his head helplessly and said: "you and Ximen Chang tear your face apart, which is a devastating blow to the Ge family."¡° Can I still watch him kill you? You saved me in those years, and now I''ve saved you. We''re even. " Ge Zhonglin said. Ran Yi has a bitter smile on his face. It''s not even. Ge Zhonglin is trying to save him with all the lives of the Ge family. It''s not the same thing at all¡° Now what are you going to do? The marriage is settled. Sooner or later, Simon Chang will settle with you, and the Ge family has no resistance at all. " Ran Yi asked. Ge Zhonglin also shakes his head. What should we do? He didn''t have any idea in his mind. After all, he was facing the first family of the imperial court. This kind of gap in strength can''t be made up by any means. Seeing that GE Zhonglin didn''t speak, ran Yi thought about it and said, "maybe it''s a way out to ask him for help." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 980

    He?


    Ge Zhonglin said solemnly: "you mean, the auctioneer of Shengli?"


    Ran Yi nodded, this thing is to protect Han 3000''s information, and Ge family has been so seriously threatened, ran Yi can only do so, hope Han 3000 can protect Ge family.


    Having been friends with Ge Zhonglin for so many years, ran Yi never wanted to see GE''s family destroyed.


    "I can''t think of any other way than that." Ran Yi said.


    "Can he? How can he deal with the Simon family? " Ge Zhonglin questioned.


    "If he is a strong man in the extreme learning environment, it''s just a small matter for him." Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded. If so, it''s not difficult for him, but the geometry of his realm is not an accurate number. Therefore, Ge Zhonglin can''t put all his hopes on him. He has to think of his own way.


    "Ah." Ran Yi suddenly sighed and said, "the Ximen family is so rampant that sooner or later they will go on the way of the bailing family. Don''t Ximen Chang understand?"


    "Hum." Ge Zhonglin snorted coldly and said, "how can this old man not understand? The reason why he is so arrogant this time is that he worries that the Ximen family will become the second bailing family sooner or later if he wants to know the auctioneer of Shengli."


    These words seemed contradictory, but ran Yi thought for a moment, understood the truth, and said: "do you mean Simon Chang wants more holy chestnut?"


    "If the Ximen family can produce a strong man with the highest level of learning, will he still fear the emperor? At that time, I''m afraid emperor Zun will also give him some face. At that time, the Ximen family was the real first family. " Ge Zhonglin explained.


    "That is to say, Simon Chang is aware of the danger." Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded. If not, how could Ximen Chang come out in person this time?


    The two guesses are correct.


    Ximen Chang does have this worry, because now the Ximen family is growing stronger and stronger. Although Ximen Chang has deliberately stopped this incident, it is impossible to completely stop people moving forward and water flowing down.


    Ximen Chang knew that sooner or later, Emperor Zun would take Ximen family as a threat. No matter how much Ximen family please emperor Zun and how much they try to keep relationship with emperor Zun, it would not change emperor Zun''s view on Ximen family.


    Therefore, the only choice faced by the Ximen family is to make the family members powerful and make emperor Zun dare not despise the Ximen family.


    In the past, for Ximen Chang, it was only in fantasy to cultivate a strong man in the highest level of learning.


    But this time, Sheng Li''s auction in Feng market gave Ximen Chang hope.


    As long as there is Shengli, it is not difficult to cultivate a master.


    So Ximen Chang came to Fengshang city in person and came to find ran Yi in person.


    Unfortunately, Simon Chang didn''t want the final result.


    An inn.


    The Simon family has already bought the whole inn.


    Of course, it is not so much to buy as to forcibly occupy, because they used extraordinary means, forcing the boss to leave Fengshang.


    "Master, do you know who is auctioning Shengli?"


    Back at the inn, a key member of the family asked Simon Chang.


    Ximen Changyi smashed the eight immortals table in front of him.


    Seeing Simon Chang''s performance, the family members guessed the result.


    "This ran Yi, even don''t pay attention to you?" Someone asked suspiciously.


    "Ge Zhonglin gave me a hat that made me have to shrink back. I want this Ge family to be extinct." Simon Chang said with gnashing teeth.


    "Ge Jia? "Ge Zhonglin?"


    "Do you know him?" Simon Chang looked at the man who was speaking.


    The clansman nodded and said, "I''ve had contact with him, but Ge Zhonglin is a smart man. How could he offend the Ximen family?"


    "After this event is over, the task of destroying the Ge family will be handed over to you. I want him to know what will happen if he offends me." Simon Chang said.


    The patriarch did not dare to ask any more, but nodded in reply.


    Han 3000''s Inn.


    Two groups of people went to ran Yi''s old house in succession. Huang Xiaoyong soon informed Han 3000 about this, and told them their identity and status, as well as their influence in the imperial court.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect that the two big fish could not wait to surface.


    In particular, this guy named ximenchang, whose family is known as the first family in the imperial court, actually bent down to meet ran Yi.


    "Master, after Ximen Chang appeared, the old house made a lot of noise. It is estimated that Ximen Chang did it. I don''t know if ran Yi is still alive." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "How dare Simon Chang kill anyone?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Master, although there are rules in the imperial court, these rules are used by ordinary people. How can a man like Ximen Chang care? His killing is like stepping on an ant." Huang explained.


    "How is he leaving the old house?" Han 3000 continued to ask¡° Listening to the eyeliner said he was very angry and angry. Since he was angry, he didn''t get any news from me. It seems that ran Yi still abides by his professional ethics, but his end should be hard. Even if he didn''t die, he might be seriously injured. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong nodded his head, and there was a lot of noise in the old house, which is enough to explain the end of Ran Yi. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, ran Yi may have lost his life, because it''s too easy for Ximen Chang to kill the boss of an auction house¡° I didn''t expect that Ximen Chang, a dog, was flattered so much by you now. " At this time, bailing Wan''er suddenly said. Her words immediately attracted the attention of Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong, making both of them cast doubt eyes on her¡° What do you mean, Wan''er? Even when the bailing family was still there, Ximen Chang had a special status. How could he be a dog? " Huang Xiaoyong is curious¡° He is a dog of the bailing family. If it is not for the bailing family, the Ximen family is just a pile of rubbish. " Bai Ling Wan''er said¡° When you were young, how could you know so many things? " Han three thousand strange way¡° It''s all told by my nanny. In order to let me know about the bailing family, she told me everything she knew. The Ximen family was supported by the bailing family. My nanny said that ximenchang was probably involved in the planning of the family''s extermination, and even ximenchang might have provoked it. " Bai Ling Wan''er gritted her teeth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 981

    Han 3000 is not curious about these things, but Huang Xiaoyong''s desire for gossip is completely hooked up.


    At that time, there were many rumors about the cause of the extermination of the bailing family. Some people said that the bailing family threatened the status of the emperor, while others said that the bailing family violated the bottom line of the emperor because of some things.


    But there is no accurate explanation of what happened.


    Now, bailing Wan''er seems to be able to answer this question.


    "Do you mean that Simon Chang, the dog, did harm to the bailing family because he wanted to be superior?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Yes, this ungrateful thing didn''t want to be subordinated to the bailing family any more, so he bit the bailing family, which led to the extermination of the family." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    "Tut tut." Huang Xiaoyong said with a sigh: "I didn''t expect that Ximen Chang was still such a person. I heard that everyone in Ximen family was arrogant and domineering. I didn''t expect that a dog was born."


    "Dogs are born with a biting mouth." Bai Ling Wan''er disdains the way.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded with approval. Animals are always animals. Even if they are domesticated, they sometimes bite their masters. This is not unusual.


    "Can your people enter the old house?" Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Master, do you want to know whether ran Yi is dead or alive?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "I want to see how arrogant ximenchang is." Han 3000 said that although this matter has no direct relationship with him, it is also because of him indirectly. If ran Yi really dies, it is also because of concealing his identity.


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to enter the old house. I can only wait for news at the door. If ran Yizhen is dead, Fengmo auction house will definitely make some moves." Huang Xiaoyong said that his Eyeliner was not a very powerful person. It was almost impossible to sneak into the old house.


    Han 3000 nodded and said no more. Since Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t do it, he had to wait until night came and go there in person.


    But what Han 3000 didn''t expect was that before the night came, he learned that ran Yi was not dead, and he saw ran Yi himself.


    Ran Yi was seriously injured. After a short period of relief, he came to Fengmo auction house''s exclusive guest house.


    This is the first time they meet. When they see Han 3000 is so young, ran Yi is more willing to believe that Han 3000 is a very strong teacher, and he has to think so, because if things are not like this, then the Ge family will be finished, and he will die.


    "Mr. Han, excuse me. Please make atonement." Ran Yi bowed deeply. Although he was the boss behind the scenes of Fengmo auction house and had an extraordinary position in Fengshang City, when he met Han 3000, ran Yi still had a lot of respect in his heart and didn''t dare to put on airs in front of Han 3000.


    "Don''t be polite, boss ran. I have to thank him for not revealing my identity." Han 3000 said.


    "It seems that Mr. Han already knows what happened in my family." Ran Yi was not surprised that Han 3000 would say this. It is not difficult for a strong man like him to know such a little thing.


    "But I''m curious that Simon Chang didn''t kill you." Han 3000 said.


    Ran Yi coughed twice, some blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and said, "if my friends hadn''t been with me, I would be a corpse now."


    "Ge Zhonglin?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Ran Yi nodded and said, "Ge Zhonglin risked his life to offend ximenchang. Only in this way can he save my life. But after the auction, both me and Ge Zhonglin will be avenged by ximenchang."


    "You didn''t come to me to help you, did you?" Han three thousand from Ranyi this words, keen aware of the Ranyi to find their own purpose.


    "Mr. Han, it''s the duty of the auction house to guarantee the identity of the owner of the auction. It''s also my professional ethics. If I don''t have to, I will never trouble Mr. Han. I''m desperate now. I hope Mr. Han can save us." Ran Yi said.


    "You don''t know the influence of Ximen family in the imperial court. What can I do to save you?" Han 3000 said.


    "Mr. Han, holy chestnut comes from the dark forest, and you can get holy chestnut. With your strength, as long as you are willing to come forward, ximenchang will be afraid." Ran Yi said.


    He did not directly point out Han 3000''s realm, because all this was just his own guess, and he was not familiar with Han 3000 when he first contacted with Han 3000, so he did not dare to talk too full to avoid causing Han 3000''s dissatisfaction.


    Han Sanqian laughs. Ran Yi is very interesting. He is saying that he has the highest level of learning, so that Ximen Chang is afraid of him?


    But he didn''t know that the caution was funny.


    "I still don''t quite understand what you mean." Han 3000 deliberately pretends to be silly.


    For a moment, ran Yi didn''t know how to deal with it. Did he want to say that he was guessing his realm?


    "Mr. Han, if you are willing to help me, Ge family and I will follow Mr. Han to the death." Ran Yi knelt down on the ground.


    For Xuanyuan world, age is never the boundary between superiority and inferiority. Only strength can keep everything constant. So even if ran Yi is much older than Han 3000, it is not a shame for him to kneel down to Han 3000, because Han 3000 is a strong man, and the strong man deserves everyone''s worship. Han Sanqian frowned slightly, and ran Yi''s affairs were pure disaster. He didn''t need to bear the risk. It was because he auctioned Shengli, and it was because he wanted to hide his identity in front of Ximen Chang, which led to such a result. In principle, Han 3000 should help him, which is moral. But after all, Ximen family is the first family in the imperial court, involving a wide range, Han 3000 can not easily decide¡° You get up and go home. I''ll give you the answer tomorrow. " Han 3000 said. At this point, ran Yi didn''t dare to say anything more and got up to say goodbye¡° Master, are you going to help them? " As soon as ran Yi left, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t wait to ask. Han 3000 did not answer this question, but turned to Bai Ling Wan''er. Since Ximen Chang used to be a dog of the bailing family, and he bit back on the bailing family, which led to the extermination of the bailing family, he would like to know how bailing Wan''er''s attitude towards this matter¡° What do you think, Wan''er? " Han 3000 asked¡° What do you think? Can I still decide this matter? " Bai Ling Wan''er said¡° Do you want revenge? " Han 3000 continued to ask. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 982

    Hearing these words, Bai lingwan''er''s eyes suddenly became hot.


    Revenge!


    This is the biggest pursuit of her life, and it is also something she must do.


    Now the opportunity finally appeared in front of her, and she couldn''t wait for Simon Chang to die.


    Because if Simon Chang hadn''t picked things from them, a few hundred members of the bailing family might not have died.


    "Yes." Bai Ling Wan''er said firmly.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong on one side showed a worried look. Although he knew that he was not qualified to influence Han 3000''s decision, he still couldn''t help reminding him: "master, are you sure you want to attack ximenchang at this time?"


    "Now is not the right time?" Han 3000 asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded subconsciously.


    "Tell me, when is the best time?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "This..." in the face of this question, Huang Xiaoyong is difficult to answer, because in his view, there is no best time to exist, because for him, the Ximen family is absolutely not enough to offend, and there is no need to take risks for bailing Wan''er.


    After all, in Huang Xiaoyong''s view, this woman is just a orphan. Her idea of revenge on the imperial court is extremely absurd, and it is simply an unrealistic thing.


    "I don''t like people to suffer because of me." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter how he asks Bai lingwan''er, because when he asks this question, he already has his own decision in his heart.


    He didn''t want to avenge Bai Ling Wan''er, but he didn''t want ran Yi to die because of his own fate.


    From small to large, Han Sanqian didn''t want to trouble others when he was doing anything. At that time, he was isolated and helpless, so he had to learn to deal with everything, so that in his heart, he built a very strong wall, which no one could cross and no one could destroy.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t even want others to deal with his own troubles. How can he accept the troubles caused by himself and bring bad luck to others.


    "If you are afraid, go back to Longyun city now." Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong was flustered when he heard this. Although he was afraid, he would never shrink back. From the moment he left Longyun city with Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong had already made friends. Even if he died, he had to face Han 3000 together, because this was his only choice.


    Once he leaves Han 3000, he will go back to the same old way and continue to live a life of erosion without progress, which Huang Xiaoyong is not willing to accept.


    "Master, if I don''t go, I will die, and I will die in front of you." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 smiles faintly. This guy is not only timid, but also good in other aspects. It''s a pity that this courage is not so easy to train. Maybe one day it will make him a strong man in the extreme world. It''s estimated that he is also the most timid one in the extreme world.


    "Why are you willing to help me?" At this time, Bai lingwan''er asks Han 3000, because they have discussed this problem before, but Han 3000 definitely refuses, so Bai lingwan''er is full of puzzlement when facing Han 3000''s choice this time, and does not understand why he is willing to help himself.


    "Because you like me?" Before Han 3000 could answer, Bai lingwan''er continued.


    Han three thousand Leng for a moment, began to wave his hand, said: "you must not be sentimental, although I want to deal with Ximen Chang, but does not mean that I am for you revenge, I just help ran Yi."


    Bai lingwan''er shook her head and said with a smile: "I know you must like me. Why don''t you dare to face your feelings directly? If you don''t like me, would you take such a big risk?"


    Han 3000 shrugs helplessly. This woman seems to be crazy. She thinks that he likes her. This degree of narcissism is like the original mifeier. Fortunately, she doesn''t have the arrogance of mifeier. Otherwise, Han 3000 has already let Bai lingwan''er go.


    "Whatever you like to think, let me..." Han had not finished his words, and suddenly sneezed.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Does anyone miss me?" Han 3000 rubs his nose and says to himself, but he hasn''t sneezed for a long time.


    Old house.


    When the injured ran Yi came back home, he had no blood on his face. He had been injured for a while, and his body had reached the limit of tension. If he didn''t rest, he might not even be able to save his life.


    Ge Zhonglin and others are still in the old house, and they plan to stay here for a while. After all, under such special circumstances, Ximen Chang may retaliate at any time. At present, only Ranyi''s way can save them.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Ran is back." The speaker is Ge Zhishan, the grandson of Ge Zhonglin. He is also the one who is most likely to inherit the position of the family among the younger generation of Ge family. This is why Ge Zhonglin took him with him.


    And this time, Ge Zhonglin wanted to get Shengli for the sake of Ge Zhishan, hoping that he could improve his realm with the help of Shengli''s magical effect.


    "Go and have a look." Ge Zhonglin can''t wait to say¡° Grandfather, when he came back, he went directly to his room to have a rest. It seems that he is very tired. " Ge Zhishan reminded. Hearing these words, Ge Zhonglin stopped. Ran Yi was seriously injured. In this case, he met the owner of Shengli. Now he must be in great need of rest. He shouldn''t disturb him at this time¡° Let him rest first. " Although he was worried, Ge Zhonglin had to settle down¡° Grandfather, I''ve heard about something that happened in Fengshang recently. " Ge Zhishan said¡° What''s the matter? " Ge Zhonglin was curious¡° A seven star Beast Master appeared in Fengshang a few days ago. " Ge Zhishan said¡° Seven Star Beast Master Ge Zhonglin was a little surprised, because the Beast Master could reach seven stars, which must be a member of the imperial court, but he was only a little surprised¡° Is there anything to be surprised about? " Ge Zhonglin asked, since Ge Zhishan deliberately mentioned this matter, it means that he must know something else¡° This man has a seven star winged tiger Ge Zhishan continued. Ge Zhonglin frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he said, "you don''t want to say that the Seven Star Beast Master is the one from Longyun City, do you?"¡° If I guess well, it should be him. " Ge Zhishan said. As for what happened in Longyun City, Ge Jia had secretly investigated. After all, a two lamp man suddenly became a seven star Beast Master and broke through five lights in a very short time. This is a matter of great concern for Ge Zhonglin, who is eager to make GE Zhi Shan strong. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 983

    "Since he''s here, his master Han 3000 must be here." Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Grandfather, do you think the auctioneer of Shengli has something to do with Han 3000?" Ge Zhishan guessed that the stories about Han 3000 in Longyun city were very absurd, which made Ge Zhishan unable to believe for a time. But after investigation, those rumors were true, which made Ge Zhishan extremely curious about Han 3000.


    He is a strong man, but he has no strong performance.


    According to ge Zhonglin''s analysis, it is likely that Han Sanqian is so powerful that he doesn''t care about the world''s opinions at all. Moreover, his behavior is weird and unpredictable. Isn''t this Shengli auction a strange thing?


    "Do you think there''s a relationship between the two?" Ge Zhonglin asked seriously.


    Ge Zhishan nodded his head and said, "Han 3000 is a strange man. It''s hard for people to understand. It''s hard for people to understand the auction of Shengli. Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else who would do such a strange thing."


    Although Ge Zhishan''s words are all conjectures, they are not totally unreasonable. Strange people do strange things, which is the best explanation.


    Since Han 3000, a strange man, appeared in Fengshang City, the strange things that happened here would naturally have something to do with him.


    "Tomorrow morning, if I go to set up ran Yi, I should be able to know if it has anything to do with Han 3000." Ge Zhonglin said.


    the second day.


    As soon as the sky turned white, Ge Zhonglin had already got up.


    It can also be said that he hardly slept all night, thinking about whether the auctioneer of Shengli really had something to do with Han 3000.


    He came to ran Yi''s door and knocked on it.


    "Who is it?" Ran Yi asked.


    "I''ll see you." Ge Zhonglin said.


    Ran Yi walked slowly and opened the door for GE Zhonglin. The meeting of these two old friends seemed to be a point of the needle to Mai mang.


    "Would you be so kind to see me?" Ran Yi said with disdain.


    "I have to see if you''re dead. If you''re dead, I''ll let Zhishan send you to the end." Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Bah, I''ll watch you die before I close my eyes." Ran Yi said with a sneer.


    Ge Zhonglin light smile, said: "well, don''t talk nonsense, yesterday and Han 3000 meet how, he promised to help you?"


    Hearing Han three thousand three words, ran Yi''s body was obviously shocked.


    Ge Zhonglin captured this detail very accurately, which shows that his guess is probably correct.


    "Han 3000, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Ran Yi tried his best to hide his emotional changes. He had a big doubt in his mind. How could Ge Zhonglin know that the auctioneer was Han 3000?


    "Old man, you still want to keep it from me. I have made a clear investigation. The winner of the auction is Han 3000. It''s useless even if you don''t tell me the truth. Of course, if you don''t want to admit it, let''s talk about the results after meeting yesterday." Ge Zhonglin said with a look of indifference.


    But the more confident he was, the more difficult it was for ran Yi to understand.


    About Han 3000''s identity, even Ximen Chang has not been investigated. How can ge Zhonglin do it?


    "There is no result, he needs to think about it." Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded and said: "after all, the other party is Ximen family. It''s normal for him to think about it. Besides, I know something about Han 3000. When he was in Longyun City, he was a very low-key person."


    Longyun city!


    This guy even knows where Han 3000 comes from, and he also knows that he is a low-key person.


    Ran Yi could no longer resist his curiosity. He asked Ge Zhonglin, "old man, how do you know that the auctioneer is Han 3000? Where did you find out?"


    "There''s no investigation. It''s a wild guess. It''s not confirmed just now, but it''s confirmed now." Ge Zhonglin showed an old fox winning smile and said to ran Yi.


    Ran Yi was stunned for a moment.


    Then Ge Zhonglin continued: "I knew Han 3000 when he was in Longyun City, because he was Huang Xiaoyong''s master. You don''t know Huang Xiaoyong. The son of the Lord of Longyun city used to be a waste of the second lamp realm, but he broke through the fifth lamp realm in a very short time and became the Seven Star Beast Master. All this is due to his master Han 3000, If you don''t shut yourself up in this broken yard, you should have heard of it. "


    "I happened to know that Huang Xiaoyong came to Fengshang City, so I''m sure his master Han 3000 also came, and Han 3000 acted in a strange way, so I guess that the auctioneer of Shengli is probably him, but there is no actual evidence to support my guess, so I can only make a story. I didn''t expect that you were cheated by me so soon, so I''m sure now, The auctioneer is Han 3000. "


    After listening to these words, ran Yiqi was so angry that he had to blow his beard and stare. Unexpectedly, he was calculated by GE Zhonglin. If he was not impatient and curious, how could he show his feet so easily.


    "Old man, you''ve been counting on me for so many years." Ran Yi said with gnashing teeth. With a faint smile, Ge Zhonglin said, "I''m not trying to count on you. I just want to know the truth. And now even if I know it, it doesn''t matter. I don''t dare to think about him any more. It depends on him if I can keep my life."¡° I wish you knew. " Ran Yi said, biting his back teeth¡° Old man, do you really think I''m an idiot? How dare I make up his mind at such a time? " Ge Zhonglin said helplessly¡° Since you know him, you should know that he is very young. What do you think he will be like? " Ran Yi said¡° It''s said that when he comes to Jishi, he will be able to rejuvenate. He can help his apprentice tame the Seven Star winged tiger, which shows that his realm is above the seven lamp realm, and the strong one in the last three realms can''t be achieved by a young man. " Ge Zhonglin didn''t say the answer directly, but the meaning he wanted to express was very obvious. Ran Yi nodded as like as two peas in Ge Zhonglin''s mind. He also speculated on the strength of Han three thousand in this way. In the imperial court, I''ve only heard of Fei Lingsheng before, but I didn''t expect that there was a second master. " Ran Yi sighed¡° He should be a new master. The imperial court has sent people to Longyun city twice. The first time is for Huang Xiaoyong, and the second time is for Han 3000. This shows that even the imperial court does not know his existence. " Ge Zhonglin guessed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 984

    "The imperial court has sent someone to see Han 3000?" Ran Yi asked in amazement.


    Ge Zhonglin has no choice but to look at ran Yi. What''s so surprising about this? How can the imperial court not pay attention to the emergence of such a strong man? It''s very important for a country to know that a supreme master.


    Although Jishi never participated in any war, the existence of Jishi itself would form an invisible pressure on the enemy. If Xia and chongye knew that there was another Jishi in the imperial court, they would be afraid.


    "You shut yourself up all these years. There''s nothing surprising about that." Ge Zhonglin said.


    Since ran Yi''s auction house was on the right track, he really paid little attention to worldly affairs. Because ran Yi was injured in his early years, he had no ability in that aspect except for being unable to practice. Therefore, his life was almost to the point of no desire and no demand. He locked himself in his old house and didn''t want to face these things.


    "Since the imperial court knows Han 3000, if Han 3000 is willing to help us, Ximen Chang should not dare to mess around. Although the Ximen family is powerful, they are not willing to fight against emperor Zun." Ran Yi said.


    "Although Ximen Chang is arrogant, he will not dare to challenge emperor Zun. Otherwise, he will become the second bailing family." Ge Zhonglin said.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath and said, "now it''s up to Han 3000 whether he is willing to help us or not. I have already told him that if he is willing to come forward, Ge family and I will become his followers. Do you have any idea?"


    Ge Zhonglin laughed, and was very happy. He said, "I didn''t expect that you old man''s brain is still very good. You not only need help, but also need a support."


    How could Ge Zhonglin not like it?


    It''s a great honor for GE family to be an entourage of a great master.


    If there is a master as a backer, the Ge family will not even need to pay attention to the Ximen family in the future.


    Ran Yi smiles, but he doesn''t think so deeply. He just wants to show his use value in front of Han 3000. After all, he wants Han 3000''s help, which is not in vain.


    Fengyan inn.


    Jiang Yingying just woke up with her head covered in her hands, and her expression was painful.


    I drank some wine last night, which leads to the obvious sequelae today. For her who seldom drinks, this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Even now she has forgotten what happened last night and even less why she drank.


    "I''ll take you to Han 3000." At this time, Fei ling''er said to Jiang Yingying.


    Last night, through Jiang Yingying''s drunken state, Fei ling''er asked some things she was curious about, but on the most critical issue, Jiang Yingying fell asleep because she drank too much.


    Now Fei ling''er has a very important message. Jiang Yingying said last night that they came from another place, but it''s a pity that Fei ling''er didn''t have the chance to ask.


    And she is no longer planning to repeat the old trick, because Jiang Yingying will definitely be vigilant about drinking, and will not give her such an opportunity again.


    Hearing that she wanted to see Han 3000, Jiang Yingying immediately became sober.


    "Now?" Jiang Yingying can''t wait to ask.


    "Now of course, I know where he is, and his place is safe now, so there should be no problem." Said ferring.


    "Let''s go." Jiang Yingying immediately stood up, for her, to see Han 3000 is the most important thing, so she did not want to wait for a moment.


    Fei ling''er takes Jiang Yingying to the exclusive Inn of Fengmo auction house.


    When Han 3000 saw Jiang Yingying, he was a little confused, because he never thought that Jiang Yingying would appear in front of him in this way, just like falling from the sky.


    "Three thousand brothers." Jiang Yingying ran to Han 3000 excitedly, her eyes full of tears.


    Han 3000 looked Jiang Yingying up and down again, and said: "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s OK."


    "Master, is this our elder martial sister?" Huang Xiaoyong put away his own harrass. Although he had seen Jiang Yingying in the portrait for a long time, there was a huge gap between the portrait and the real person. This elder martial sister was much more beautiful than he thought.


    "His name is Huang Xiaoyong and he is my apprentice." Han 3000 introduced.


    "Hello, aunt."


    "This is Wan''er, a friend." After Han 3000 introduced Bai lingwan''er, he focused on Fei linger.


    At this time, he was surprised that Fei ling''er was with Jiang Yingying.


    How could these two be together?


    "Her name is ferring." Han 3000 said tentatively.


    Jiang Yingying smile, said: "we met yesterday, she brought me to see you."


    Han 3000 disguised his mood changes.


    "I met her at the gate yesterday. I happened to see her in the picture, so I remember her appearance," ferring explained


    "Since we met yesterday, why did you bring her to see me today?" Han 3000 asked¡° Don''t you know how many people are looking for you in fengshangcheng now? I''m not sure if she''s your sister. " Feilinger a face magnanimous explanation way¡° Valiant, don''t you have other things? " Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong. Huang Xiaoyong said without leaving any trace: "yes, I still have some important things. I won''t delay your brother and sister to talk about the past. Wan''er, Fei ling''er, let''s go together." After the three left, Han 3000 asked Jiang Yingying, "have you been with Fei ling''er?"¡° Yes, she said she knew you, so I followed her Jiang Yingying said¡° Did she ask you anything? " Han 3000 continued to ask¡° No, but she told me a lot about you in Longyun city. Brother 3000, I didn''t expect you to be my son-in-law again. " Jiang Yingying said with a smile. With Fei ling''er as a person, how can she say these things to Jiang Yingying for no reason? She shows that she is deliberately close to Jiang Yingying, so that Jiang Yingying can relax her vigilance¡° She really didn''t ask you anything? " Han 3000 confirmed again. Jiang Yingying still shakes her head. At this time, Han 3000 smelled Jiang Yingying''s smell of wine and said, "when did you drink?" Jiang Yingying covered her head and said, "I drank too much last night." Han 3000''s heart sank and said, "did you drink with Fei ling''er?"¡° Yes Jiang Yingying said without hesitation. Seeing Jiang Yingying''s innocent expression, Han 3000''s heart clapped. When people are drunk, they can say anything. If feiling''er takes advantage of this time, Jiang Yingying is likely to tell feiling''er all the things she shouldn''t say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 985

    See Han 3000 asked so many questions, and the complexion is not very good-looking, Jiang Yingying finally noticed a trace of wrong, asked Han 3000: "brother 3000, what''s the matter, what''s wrong with Feiling er?"


    It''s certain that there is something wrong with feiling''er. There must be some reason why she appears beside her. Moreover, Han 3000 is always on guard because she is the first person Han 3000 can''t see through so far. She is like an ordinary person who hasn''t practiced, but she is different from ordinary people. This is a very terrible thing, Because it means that her realm is probably higher than Han 3000.


    "Nothing. I''m just asking. Don''t forget where we are. You can''t trust others easily." Han Sanqian doesn''t want Jiang Yingying to blame herself for this, so he conceals his worries for the time being, but he still has to remind Jiang Yingying that she can''t trust Fei linger too much.


    Jiang Yingying''s face is dignified. She can understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words, which shows that the relationship between Han 3000 and Fei ling''er is not as close as she imagined.


    "I see."


    "Tomorrow is the beginning of the auction. After tomorrow, I''m afraid we won''t have a peaceful life." Han 3000 can''t help sighing. In the long time he has been in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 hasn''t been in real trouble. Whether it''s the Chen family or the first imperial court, Han 3000 is in control. But this time, it involves too much, and there is also the first royal family in the imperial court, which is bound to make a lot of noise.


    "Brother 3000, I''m so quiet and boring." Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Han 3000 showed a strange color in his eyes and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you''re becoming belligerent now?"


    "Brother 3000, I want to know how powerful I am. I haven''t really tried yet." Jiang Yingying said.


    Huanglong hall.


    What happened in Fengshang city was under the control of emperor Zun.


    Ge Zhonglin and Ximen Chang went to the old house to know who the auctioneer of Shengli was.


    After Ximen Chang seriously injured ran Yi, ran Yi went to see Han 3000 with the injury, which confirmed the suspicions of his subordinates before. According to the current situation, Han 3000 must be the auctioneer of Shengli.


    This result is surprising, but it seems reasonable to think about it carefully.


    After all, Shengli and other treasures are not what ordinary people can have, and Han 3000 really has the strength to have them.


    "Ran Yi went to Han 3000 to help him solve the trouble caused by Ximen Chang." Emperor Zun said lightly.


    His subordinates showed a treacherous smile and said, "if Han 3000 agrees, the good play of Fengshang city will be more and more lively."


    "In recent years, the Ximen family has become more and more restless, and gradually has the trend of Bailing family. This time, Ximen Chang wants to get Shengli. His main purpose is to cultivate a master for the family. Do you know why he wants to do this?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "He wanted to stabilize the position of the Ximen family, and wanted to check and balance the emperor." His subordinates bowed and said, this sentence is disrespectful after all. Although he is a confidant of emperor Zun, he still offends emperor Zun by saying this kind of words, so he has to make amends before he speaks.


    "Simon Chang''s courage is really growing. He may have forgotten how the bailing family was exterminated." Emperor Zun said with a sigh, he didn''t want to do this, because the internal fight was to hurt the vitality of the imperial court after all, and it didn''t do him any good.


    But sometimes, they have to do so, because in the imperial court, once any family threatens the status of the emperor, there is only one way to die.


    "Emperor Zun, just a holy chestnut is not enough to make Ximen family strong. You don''t have to worry." Said the man.


    "That''s why he wanted to find Han 3000. I really don''t want to see the decline of Ximen family. Unfortunately, Ximen Chang''s wolf ambition has become more and more difficult to hide." Emperor Zun said.


    "Emperor Zun, Ximen Chang should not know Han 3000''s strength. With Ximen Chang''s temper, I''m afraid he won''t treat Han 3000 well. Maybe Han 3000 will make Ximen Chang realize what he should do." Said the man.


    When it comes to Han 3000, it is also a headache for emperor Zun. It seems to be a good thing that the imperial court has an extra master in the extreme world. But emperor Zun is also worried that such a strong man can not work for the imperial court. If he can''t work for the imperial court, it is a potential threat.


    "What''s the matter with feilingsheng?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "Nothing happened, but my guess is that the reason why she got close to Han 3000 might be for the sake of Sheng Li. Fei Lingsheng pursued the legendary divine realm and went into the dark forest three times, but got nothing. Now Han 3000 auctions Sheng Li, the source of Sheng Li, which is probably her goal." Said the man.


    Emperor Zun nodded. This conjecture is reasonable, and with feilingsheng''s strength, she deliberately approached Han 3000. If it wasn''t for Shengli, people couldn''t understand why.


    "By the way, I heard that something happened in the state of Xia recently. What''s the matter?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "According to our spies, a master has appeared in the state of Xia recently, and he has climbed the Jingwu mountain of the state of Xia. All the people who go to challenge are defeated." Hands face dignified said¡° To Wushan Emperor Zun was slightly surprised. He knew what Jingwu mountain in Xia state meant. It was the place where the real strong people were qualified to go. Moreover, the most powerful people in Xia state broke through Jingwu mountain. It can be said that it was a holy land pursued by all practitioners. Countless people wanted to break through Jingwu mountain. But the top of the mountain is not a busy city, not everyone can go, qualified to stand on the top of the mountain to accept the challenge, the realm must be extraordinary¡° Is there any more detailed information? " Emperor Zun can''t wait to ask¡° It is said that this is a very beautiful young woman with a little girl. Whenever the little girl starts to clap and jump, there will be a challenger on the top of the mountain. " Said the man¡° This story is too vivid. It can''t be played up by the state of Xia. " Emperor Zun couldn''t help laughing. There was a beautiful young woman and a little girl. They were clapping and the top of the mountain fell. It seemed that Xia had made it up. Moreover, Xia had a reason to do so. He deliberately played up a master to make the other two countries fear¡° Emperor Zun, I doubted that at the beginning, but the spy''s report and what he saw with his own eyes should not be false. " Said the man. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 986

    Hearing these four words, Emperor Zun couldn''t help frowning. If it was true, he was very interested in such a strange woman. Moreover, when he thought of the picture of someone falling from the top of a mountain when the little girl was cheering, he couldn''t help yearning.


    It''s a pity that she was in the Xia kingdom. Such a picture was destined to be invisible to Emperor Zun.


    "Is there a picture?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "In a month, it should be able to splice." Said the man.


    Because the spy information is sent back to the imperial court by flying pigeons, the portraits can only be conveyed in a piecemeal way. After arriving at the imperial court, there will be a special person to splice them, so this process will take some time.


    "After that, give it to me as soon as possible. I want to see what kind of woman she is. She has such ability." Emperor Zun said.


    "Yes."


    Feng mall.


    The auction day is finally here.


    A lot of ordinary people gathered around Fengmo auction house early in the morning. They all joined in the fun to see the big families in the imperial court. After all, such a grand event is rare in a hundred years. No one wants to miss such an opportunity.


    Countless girls cheered and dressed up for those noble CHILDES. It is estimated that they all have a heart in your childe''s eyes. If they can marry into a rich family and become concubines, they will be able to fly up the branches and become Phoenix.


    It''s a pity that the probability of such a thing is too low. How can a real noble son look up to these ordinary women?


    "Master, these women are crazy. What are they calling for?" In the crowd, the most inconspicuous, I''m afraid, is Han 3000 and others.


    There was no Chinese brocade clothes, and no bodyguard. It was very desolate.


    Most importantly, no woman''s eyes are willing to stay on them, which makes Huang Xiaoyong very disdainful.


    "Do you think women are crazy if they scream for you?" Han 3000 said with a smile, the dissatisfaction in this guy''s heart is that there is no woman to like him, but with Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance, there is no way to compare with those temperament CHILDES.


    Those young Junyan''s action of shaking a fan is something that Huang Xiaoyong, a reckless man, can''t learn all his life.


    "I''m not rare." With these words, Huang Xiaoyong deliberately took a look at Jiang Yingying. This guy seems to have some special ideas about Jiang Yingying.


    When Han 3000 realized this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Huang Xiaoyong is so brave that he dares to think about her.


    However, this is also a good thing. If these two people can really get together, Han 3000 will be very happy.


    "Shigu." Huang Xiaoyong rarely showed a shy look, went to Jiang Yingying side.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Compared with shigu, I think shigu is really a fairy." Huang Xiaoyong said with a shy face.


    Jiang Yingying Leng for a while, said: "since you know they are vulgar powder, but also with me?"


    Han almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s flattery is on the hoof of a horse.


    "Er... Elder martial sister, you can''t say that. If it wasn''t for these mediocre and vulgar powder, how could you set off your excellence?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "You can tell me what I''m good at." Jiang Yingying asked naturally.


    "Elder martial sister, you are more beautiful than them, and your temperament is better than their fairies. If you really want to tell them all about your excellence, I''m afraid you can''t finish it all day. I''ll talk to you slowly until elder martial sister is free?" Huang Xiaoyong said without hesitation that after chasing Chen Yanran for so many years, Huang Xiaoyong''s dog licking ability has been cultivated for a long time, so Jiang Yingying''s seemingly deliberately difficult little problem is not a problem at all for Huang Xiaoyong.


    Han 3000 felt a chill. It turned out that it was such a feeling to watch people kneel down.


    However, he still admired Huang Xiaoyong, a cheeky man. Even if he was disgusted to death, Han 3000 could not say that.


    "Since I have so many advantages, are you worthy of me?" Jiang Yingying actually said to Huang Xiaoyong in a questioning tone.


    "Poof, ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Han 3000 can''t help laughing. He never thought Jiang Yingying would say such a thing.


    In Han 3000''s understanding, Jiang Yingying is a very shy girl, and she is shy by nature. This is not what she should say, but in the face of such a cheeky guy as Huang Xiaoyong, Jiang Yingying seems to have burst out.


    Huang Xiaoyong is just like Guan Gong with a black face. He looks at Han 3000 and makes fun of himself. He doesn''t dare to have any complaints. He lowers his head with a face of suffocation.


    Jiang Yingying then patted Huang Xiaoyong on the shoulder and said: "since you know you don''t deserve it, don''t have these strange ideas."


    Huang Xiaoyong suffered the most painful blow in his life, which made him more miserable than Chen Yanran.


    This is called death before graduation. Before he really pursues it, Jiang Yingying''s words will make his plan die.


    "Don''t lose heart. Take out your shameless strength. Believe me, you can do it." Han 3000 deliberately slowed down, and then whispered to Huang Xiaoyong. He didn''t mean to make up Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying. He just felt that if he had such an opportunity, he could have a try. Han 3000 knows that Jiang Yingying has a good feeling for herself, but this kind of good feeling is destined to get nothing in return, so if Huang Xiaoyong can really be with Jiang Yingying, it is also a good thing for Han 3000. And if Jiang Yingying''s life can be solved in Xuanyuan world, it will be a beautiful thing¡° Master, can I really do it? " Huang Xiaoyong said with a bitter face that the blow he suffered this time was heavier than before, which directly let Huang Xiaoyong vent his anger, so he can''t lift his strength now¡° There is a chance. " Han 3000 said. Hearing these three words, Huang Xiaoyong brightened his eyes and asked, "really?"¡° Is there any falsehood in what the master said? " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong shakes his head with all his life. Of course, he is more willing to believe that he has a chance¡° It''s not so easy for an iceberg to melt. It takes a lot of perseverance. " Han 3000 reminds a way. Huang Xiaoyong clenched his fist and said firmly: "master, don''t worry, I have nothing but perseverance."¡° You don''t call it perseverance. You''re a shameless person. But the most important thing in chasing women is a shameless person. You''re also gifted. " Han 3000 said with a smile. For this kind of joke, Huang Xiaoyong is also fishing for a smile. Just as they were about to enter the auction house, a familiar figure suddenly stood in front of them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 987

    "You can''t be in the wrong place. Today is the most advanced auction. What are you doing here?" Feng Ye looks at Han 3000 coldly, with obvious ridicule.


    The trouble of Fengye will appear sooner or later, which Han 3000 had expected. Therefore, meeting Han 3000 today will not make him feel strange.


    This young man seems gentle, but in fact he is a very vindictive person, just like the rich second generation of the earth, who can''t tolerate any loss.


    "If you can come, can''t we?" Huang Xiaoyong said with disdain.


    Feng Ye is too lazy to look at Huang Xiaoyong, because this kind of person is not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "There are so many places I can go, but you don''t have to be qualified." With a smile, Feng Ye takes out his admission card and continues: "have you seen this thing? Only if you have it can you be qualified to enter. I advise you to turn back quickly and don''t be driven out and make a big joke."


    Huang Xiaoyong looks like a clown. The card in this guy''s hand is different from Han 3000''s. It''s obvious that even the most advanced auction has graded the guests.


    Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t have to think about it to know that Han 3000''s card must be the most advanced, because the Shengli he auctioned shocked the whole imperial court. Now those big families who enter the court don''t know how many come for Shengli, which can''t be compared with Fengye.


    "Ah, what is it? I''ve never seen it before." Huang Xiaoyong deliberately showed a surprised expression.


    Feng Ye just gives Huang Xiaoyong a look of pity. He hasn''t even seen the admission card. He even comes to the auction. It''s not a joke.


    "Idiot." Feng Ye simply gave Huang Xiaoyong two words, and then put his eyes on Han 3000.


    The person he wants to deal with is Han 3000. Huang Xiaoyong''s small role naturally does not deserve his attention.


    "The enmity between us is not over. I will let you die in Fengshang city." Feng Ye said in a cold voice.


    Han 3000 is used to this kind of domineering children.


    How many people have said that to him?


    How many people have regretted such words?


    Han 3000 can''t remember clearly, because this kind of person, he will never put it in his heart.


    At this time, a majestic middle-aged man came to Fengye and saw that he was as strong as a bear.


    "Fengye, what''s the matter?" The middle-aged man asked Fengye.


    Feng Ye bowed his head slightly and said respectfully, "father, he doesn''t pay attention to my Feng family."


    The middle-aged man had heard that Fengye had mentioned the grudge between him and Han 3000 for a long time. At this time, he could not help but feel cold and said to Han 3000, "young man, can you afford to be arrogant?"


    "In that case, you should ask your son." Han three thousand light smile.


    "Sure enough, I''m a guy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. I know you have a seven star Beast Master by your side." When he said that, Fengqing took a special look at Huang Xiaoyong, and then continued: "but the Seven Star Beast Master doesn''t mean he is invincible."


    Han three thousand picked eyebrows, this guy can say this kind of words, it shows that there must be a strong man in the wind family, which makes Han three thousand a little surprised.


    After all, in the imperial court, it is very difficult to achieve the strength of the latter three. No wonder Fengye dares to be so arrogant.


    "I just came to the auction." Han 3000 said.


    Wind engine disdains to smile, Han 3000 say these words, in his opinion is counsellor, is afraid, so will retreat.


    However, it is not easy for those who have the upper hand to step back?


    "Are you qualified to enter?" Feng Ye said with a sneer.


    Han three thousand was too lazy to talk nonsense, and took out the card from Liu Ding, and said, "I have no qualifications. It''s not your has the final say."


    Feng Ye''s eyes were fixed, and the card was more exquisite than the one in his hand, which means that if Han 3000''s card is true, the level is higher than him.


    How could it be!


    How can this kind of waste get an entrance card higher than his level?


    "Where do you come from?" Feng Ye asked.


    "Of course, Liuding gave it to me. Haven''t you seen it?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Fengqing''s expression became serious at this time. Since this guy can take out the admission card, it shows that he must be qualified for admission. He can''t be stupid enough to make a fake admission card to make a joke.


    And the higher the level, the more difficult his identity is.


    This auction is a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. Many members of the big family come to the auction, which makes Fengqing doubt Han 3000''s real identity.


    Isn''t this guy as simple as Fengye said?


    "If nothing else, I''ll go first." Han 3000 said.


    Feng Qing subconsciously moves sideways, making way for Han 3000.


    "Father, how can you let him go so easily." After Han 3000 and others left, Feng Ye couldn''t help asking Feng Qing¡° Are you sure you know his background? " Wind engine gnaws a tooth to say, intuition tells him, this time wind home seems to be going to stall on the trouble. Feng Ye doesn''t know much about Han 3000''s identity, because he has already judged that Han 3000 is not a big man just by his clothes. How can he be a real powerful man¡° Father, he''s just a piece of junk. " Feng Ye said¡° What''s more, you can get a more advanced entrance card than us? " Feng Qing asked¡° This... "Fengye didn''t know how to explain it, but it was vague for a moment. At this time, another group of people came to Fengqing. Just now, he was watching. When he saw the card Han Sanqian took out, he was very shocked, because he recognized that it was the most advanced admission card. Only the Ximen family should be eligible for this auction. This reminds him of the mysterious auctioneer of holy chestnut. Besides the Simon family, I''m afraid he is the only one who can get it¡° Feng Qing, I didn''t expect that your son would even dare to offend such a big man. Your wind family is more or less unlucky this time. " The man said with a smile. The wind engine sees the person who has fallen into the well, and his eyebrows show extreme dissatisfaction, because this is Zhong Zhi, the enemy of the wind family for many years. The Feng family and the Zhong family belong to the same city. The two families have been fighting for many years. But the victory is not divided. How can they be laughed at by Zhong Zhi at this time¡° It''s none of your business Feng Qing said¡° Of course, it has nothing to do with me. I just kindly remind you that the young man''s card just now is the most advanced admission card of this auction. As far as I know, only the Simon family is qualified to get it, but I don''t think he is a member of the Simon family. Guess who he is. " Zhong Zhi said with a laugh. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 988

    Zhong Zhi left, but if he stayed, they were very confused.


    "Father, what does he mean?" Wind Ye doesn''t understand to wind engine ask a way.


    Wind engine is also frowning, the most advanced card, can only be obtained by Ximen family?


    Since it''s the Simon family that can get it, how can that man get it just now?


    Feng Qing thinks that this is contradictory, because no one can compare the status of the Simon family. The treatment that the Simon family can get is by no means comparable to that of others.


    Unless emperor Zun came in person, how could emperor Zun come to Fengshang city.


    "Hum." Feng Qing snorted coldly and said, "I think this Zhong Zhi is just making a mystery. Who knows what he means."


    Seeing that his father said so, Fengye didn''t bother to think about it. He said, "father, let''s hurry in. The auction will start soon."


    Wind engine nodded, father and son finally walked into the meeting hall.


    The venue is divided into five areas, and these five areas represent different groups of people. This is a strong prejudice, but no one is dissatisfied. It seems that they have been used to this class division, which is very different from the earth.


    On earth, no matter what the auction house is, the customers with competitive power are treated equally.


    "Master, our place really belongs to a high-level place." Huang Xiaoyong complacently told Han 3000 that the most advanced area they are in is composed of several very special rooms. The walls of the three sides protect privacy to the greatest extent, while the visible wall is made of special materials, which can be seen from the inside, but not from the outside.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Han Sanqian smiles. From the moment he takes out the Shengli auction, he is destined to be a special guest of the auction. The highest level area is just a matter of course.


    "I''ve never been to such an advanced auction before. I don''t know what''s good." Huang Xiaoyong rubbed his hands and fists with a look of expectation.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect much about it. He was just curious.


    Bai lingwan''er is the same as Huang Xiaoyong. Although she was born in a famous family, her life experience is the lowest in the society. She has never seen such a scene and is full of expectations.


    Fei ling''er is the most special one among all the people. Her expression is so flat that she is even calmer than Han 3000. She seems to have no expectation of the auction. Han 3000 has a calm heart.


    If she is used to such scenes, it is understandable that she has no interest in such things.


    But it''s not something that ordinary people can do to get used to this kind of big scene, which makes Han 3000 more curious about Fei ling''er''s identity.


    "Yingying, if you have anything you like, just let me know. I''ll buy it for you." Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying light smile, is ready to speak, one side of Huang Xiaoyong preemptive step, said: "master, how can you spend it, if the aunt like, of course it is my nephew when the money."


    Huang Xiaoyong is very smart. He also gives money to Han Sanqian. It''s better to block this credit on his own head and earn some performance.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Huang Xiaoyong. This guy seems to be serious. Does he like Jiang Yingying?


    "OK, I''ll give you this chance." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong went to Jiang Yingying with a shy face and said, "martial sister, if you like, you can open your mouth. Martial nephew is not bad for money."


    "Can you buy anything I like?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong can understand this kind of deliberately difficult words. If Jiang Yingying takes a fancy to everything, how can he buy it.


    "Elder martial sister, as long as it''s something you like, I''ll buy it for you even if it''s empty." Huang Xiaoyong very clever answer way.


    Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. Huang Xiaoyong often shows low IQ, but he is very smart in this kind of thing. Jiang Yingying''s problem is easily solved by him, and the meaning is very clear. Doesn''t this mean that he can pay all for Jiang Yingying?


    This is the way to pick up girls. If you''re in the global nightclub, you''re definitely an expert at picking up girls!


    Finally, after a period of waiting, the auction officially began.


    The auctioneer is a young and beautiful woman with professional quality. Obviously, she was carefully cultivated by Fengmo auction house. She is not only good-looking, but also proficient in explaining the auction.


    The first auction piece is a piece called blood jade. In Han 3000''s eyes, it is a piece of red jade. But according to the auctioneer''s explanation, it seems that this jade has other functions.


    "It''s just a piece of jade. There are so many other sayings?" Han 3000 puzzled said.


    "This piece of ruby, after being made, can become a very good original thing, and it''s a good choice for women. The cultivator who has the original thing can make his own cultivation faster. You don''t know what the original thing is, do you?" Said ferring.


    "I''m surprised that you know so much as a little beggar." Han 3000 said with a smile. There is a trial between the two sides, which is a contest of their identities¡° Who stipulates that beggars can''t understand this? " Said ferring. Han 3000 naturally nodded, looked at Jiang YingYing and said, "this ruby is very suitable for you." Han 3000''s voice just fell, and before Jiang Yingying refused, Huang Xiaoyong, who was quick eyed and quick handed, began to bid. Jiang Yingying originally wanted to refuse, because for her, this kind of thing has no meaning, and she doesn''t want Han 3000 to spend money because of it. But Han 3000 but insisted on nodding, Jiang Yingying had to put the words to the mouth back. Because many of the real VIPs in the auction house came for Shengli and were not interested in other auction items, there were very few competitors for Hongyu. In addition, Huang Xiaoyong''s bidding was too fierce, and soon the first auction item fell into Han 3000''s hands¡° The auctioneer should be the auctioneer of Shengli. " In another box, Simon Chang said. There are more than ten people in Ximen family, and only Ximen Chang sits down, which is enough to see how high the ruling power and status Ximen Chang has in the family. No one can compare with him, and no one dares to be equal to him¡° There should be no mistake. Otherwise, he can''t get the most advanced admission card of the auction house. " A young man beside him said to Ximen Chang, his name is Ximen Jin. He is the grandson of Ximen Chang and the family successor Ximen Chang most wants to cultivate. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 989

    "Ran Yi refused to reveal his identity, but he was so blatantly placed in such a high position. Is it really stupid for me to be Simon Chang?" Simon Chang said with a sneer.


    It was an accident, because ran Yi didn''t know the Ximen family would come, and he didn''t expect what would happen later. However, ran Yi didn''t change it deliberately, and there was also a little selfishness. After all, Han 3000 hasn''t made a definite reply yet. He will help in this matter, so he inadvertently exposed Han 3000''s identity, This is the purpose of Ran Yi to shift Ximen Chang''s attention to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 naturally thought of this kind of innocuous careful thinking, but since he has decided to deal with the Ximen family positively, this kind of careful thinking is not worth paying attention to.


    After all, there is an old saying that man will not be killed for himself.


    "Grandfather, do you want me to invite this man over?" Simon asked. Of course, the so-called "please" is not a polite way. For the Simon family, they don''t have to be polite to anyone except emperor Zun.


    Simon Chang shook his head and said, "when the auction is over, let''s get this holy chestnut first. He can''t get out of Fengshang city."


    The first one fell into Han 3000''s hands, followed by the second one.


    However, Han 3000 is not very interested in the next things. Although there are some strange things beyond his knowledge, there are not many other feelings besides making Han 3000 feel strange. Naturally, there is no need to waste money to own them.


    And not only Han 3000, but also other people are not interested in these films. After all, many of the people here came for Shengli''s sake, so they naturally want to spend their money on the final stage.


    After several auction pieces were sold, the auction house made a decision to take out Shengli in advance, because the auctioneer knew that it was just a waste of time.


    "Next, we are looking forward to the auction. I believe you have been waiting for a long time. I don''t need to introduce this auction to you." After the auctioneer''s voice dropped, a staff member came to the stage with a delicate wooden box.


    When the wooden box was opened, there was a lot of exclamation at the scene, because many people were curious to see Shengli for the first time.


    "Grandfather, this ordinary thing is Shengli?" Ximen Jin asked Ximen Chang in a puzzled way. In his opinion, this is just a common red fruit. He even doubted that it can really help people to improve their realm?


    Ximen Chang''s insight is not comparable to Ximen Jin''s. He was lucky to have seen Shengli once, so he determined that it was genuine when he saw Shengli for the first time.


    "Ordinary? Do you know how many strong people give their lives for it? Even those who are strong in the supreme realm hope to get one, so as to impact the real divine realm. " Simon Chang said with a drooling face.


    Although he aimed to cultivate the heirs of the family leader, when he saw Shengli, he wanted to own it, because once he broke through the extreme teacher, he would have the ability to rejuvenate and prolong his life. At this time, it was not important for Ximen Chang to have heirs.


    Unfortunately, at his present age, even if he ate Shengli, he might not be able to play its real role.


    Seeing Ximen Chang''s expression, Ximen Jin felt a little worried, because he could see Ximen Chang''s desire. If Ximen Chang wanted to take Shengli as his own, he would have no chance to improve himself.


    "Grandfather, if I can get Shengli, I won''t let you down." Said Simon.


    Simon Chang''s eyes suddenly become full of cold, this kind of insinuation reminds him very dissatisfied.


    In the Ximen family, Ximen Chang has the highest voice, and he is arbitrary in everything he does. He never needs other people''s advice on how to do it.


    "I''ll give it to you. It''s yours. Do you understand?" Simon Chang said coldly.


    Simon ember quickly lowered his head, said: "grandfather, I''m sorry, I''m worried."


    Simon Chang Leng snorted. He didn''t speak any more. Instead, he put all his attention on Sheng Li again.


    The expression of Ximen Jin with his head down obviously flashed a trace of ferocity. Although he seemed to respect Ximen Chang very much on the surface, in his heart, he wanted Ximen Chang to die, because only when Ximen Chang died, he could obtain the rights of Ximen family.


    In this kind of big family, there will never be any real feelings of family members. There is only a fight for power. As long as they can hold the power in their hands, no matter what kind of blood relationship they have, it is not worth mentioning.


    The former Ximen Jin knew that he was most valued by Ximen Chang, but now he knew that because of the appearance of Shengli, Ximen Chang''s heart began to shake.


    The name of Ximen changlaifeng mall is for him, but now Ximen Chang obviously has selfish desire, which is very unfavorable for Ximen Jin, so he has to find a way to change it.


    With the appearance of Shengli auction, the auction house became lively in an instant, and the voice of bidding did not stop for a moment. From then on, it soon reached an amazing price.


    Huang Xiaoyong has been confused. Although he knows that Shengli will definitely make an amazing price, the number now is far beyond the limit he can imagine¡° Master, after this auction, you are expected to become the richest man in the whole imperial court. " Huang Xiaoyong sighed. The richest man, the richest man? Han three thousand light smile, for this kind of name, he has no interest, because in the earth, he has reached this achievement to some extent. Nangong family''s assets, but can be at his disposal, this wealth, is absolutely the most on earth¡° It''s better to have power than to have money, so money is just the lowest class. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Although Han 3000''s words are very reasonable, Huang Xiaoyong can''t get away from the astonishing wealth shock. After all, he hasn''t reached Han 3000''s state of mind and can''t understand the mentality of regarding money as dirt¡° Why do you turn strength into money? " Feiling Er suddenly said, since Han 3000 so understand this truth, why did he auction Shengli? At the beginning, Fei ling''er didn''t understand why han 3000 wanted to auction Shengli. When Han 3000 said this, she was even more puzzled, because Shengli represented strength? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 990

    Ferring has made a lot of conjectures on this matter, but most of them are not tenable.


    She even thought that Han 3000 had reached the divine realm, so she didn''t need Shengli.


    But how is that possible?


    In the Xuanyuan world, there has never been a strong divine realm, or even this realm. It is only in legend, and no one has ever confirmed it.


    Moreover, breaking through the divine realm will inevitably lead to the change of heaven and earth, but Feiling Er has never felt this kind of breath, so she gave up her crazy idea and fell into confusion again.


    "Who told you that I have only one holy chestnut?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Feiling er''s face changed. Although she was a strong person in the imperial court, she couldn''t keep calm at this moment.


    More than one holy chestnut!


    This is unbelievable news for anyone.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t lie, and it didn''t mean to lie.


    So where did his holy chestnut come from!


    "Are you serious?" Asked ferring.


    Han 3000 stopped talking this time. The reason why he showed this in front of Fei ling''er was that he hoped Fei ling''er''s fox tail would show up earlier.


    After all, the value of Sheng Li is far beyond his original imagination. Han 3000 will not give people or use it at will unless he has to.


    "It''s time for us to go. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble later." Han 3000 stood up and said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Master, the auction is not over yet." Huang Xiaoyong reminded that up to now, the price of Shengli is still soaring. Huang Xiaoyong really wants to know what the final price will be. Naturally, he is not willing to leave at this time.


    "If you are willing to wait, just wait, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. Now many people guess our identity. I think the Simon family has guessed that the person in this room is the auctioneer of Shengli. If you don''t leave now, the Simon family won''t let you leave easily later." Han 3000 finished and left directly.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to stop for a moment, and quickly followed Han 3000.


    He didn''t want to face the Simon family. If he was stopped, it would be miserable.


    "Why, where''s ferring?" After walking out of the auction house, Huang Xiaoyong found that Feiling didn''t keep up with them.


    When he was about to turn back to have a look, he was stopped by Han 3000: "don''t worry about her, even if she was stopped by Ximen family, there would be nothing wrong."


    "Master, what do you mean?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "You''ll understand later." Han 3000 said.


    What is the identity of Fei ling''er? Han 3000 has no way to know and guess easily.


    But this woman''s strength, by no means Ximen family can stop, so there is no need to worry about her.


    The auction house is still busy. At this time, no matter who their competitors are, they will face retaliation in the future. After all, if they get Shengli, they can enhance their strength and be reused by the imperial court. At this time, no one will worry so much about the difference of family status.


    Ran Yi''s old house.


    Listening to the winning reports from the auction house, ran Yi had no trouble in his heart, because no matter how high the number was, it was worth it. Shengli, a priceless treasure, was rare once in a hundred years. All the families would fight for it, even if they lost all their wealth.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a lively scene in my lifetime. It''s worth it." Ran Yi said to himself.


    When GE Zhonglin went to the auction, ran Yi didn''t even have anyone to discuss, which was a little boring.


    But at this time, he ran to ran Yi''s side in a hurry.


    "Boss, there''s a young man who wants to see you."


    "Young man?" Ran Yi Leng for a moment, the first time to think of the person may be Han 3000, quickly said to his men: "please, please."


    After a while, his men appeared with Han 3000.


    Ran Yi staggers to Han 3000, bows and shouts, "Mr. Han, I didn''t expect you to come here. I hope you can atone for your loss."


    "It''s not good to be too hypocritical." Han 3000 said directly.


    Ran Yi''s face flashed a touch of embarrassment, and his opponent gave him a look, indicating that he would leave.


    When his men left, ran Yicai said, "Mr. Han, I don''t know if you come to me. What can I do for you?"


    "If Simon Chang died, what would be the impact?" Han 3000 said.


    Ran Yidun felt thirsty for a long time. What kind of person would he dare to say that!


    Besides, Han 3000 is just like discussing Family Customs. Don''t he just pay attention to Ximen Chang?


    After swallowing and taking a deep breath, ran Yi said, "Ximen Chang and Emperor Zun have always been close. In these years, most of the economy in the imperial court was provided by Ximen family, so emperor Zun attached great importance to Ximen Chang."


    "The Ximen family is powerful. It''s also a threat to Emperor Zun." Han 3000 said. Ran Yi''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t dare to say anything like that¡° Too timid to discuss in private? " Han 3000 looks at ran Yi like a torch¡° Mr. Han, I don''t know if emperor Zun regarded the Ximen family as a threat, but now the Ximen family does have the momentum of a second bailing family. " Ran Yi said¡° So the death of ximenchang may be good news for emperor Zun. " Han 3000 laughed. Ran Yi had a feeling of numbness in his scalp. If he had given him a hundred courage before, he would not dare to discuss this topic casually. But now, he has to rely on Han 3000 to save his life, so he can''t escape from it¡° After all, the imperial court also needs the financial resources of the Ximen family. " Ran Yi said¡° So, it''s really not easy to do. " Han Sannian frowned. If emperor Zun wanted to get rid of Ximen Chang, it was just inconvenient for him to do so, which would make Han Sannian worry less. However, if things were not what he thought, there would be some trouble¡° Mr. Han, do you want to kill Simon Chang? " Ran Yi asked cautiously¡° Do you want to die in the hands of Simon Chang? " Han 3000 asked. Ran Yi shook his head¡° Since you don''t want to die, there are other ways besides killing Simon Chang? " Han 3000 continued to ask. Ran Yi shakes his head again. With Ximen Chang''s character, it seems that there are only two. Either Ximen Chang died, or he and Ge Zhonglin died¡° Mr. Han, maybe you can go to find Simon Ember. " Ran Yi said¡° Simon ember, who is it¡° The grandson of Simon Chang. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 991

    Han 3000 has always been intelligent. Listening to what ran Yi said, he noticed something strange.


    It seems that there is a big problem between Ximen Jin and Ximen Chang.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Han 3000 to guess where the problem is.


    So Han 3000 just looked at ran Yi and did not speak.


    Ran Yi''s heart gradually became hairy, and Han 3000 made him feel uncomfortable. He could only bow his head and say, "Mr. Han, I don''t know what''s going on between the two people. However, Ximen Jin came to me privately and wanted to know about you. In my opinion, since Ximen Chang has been here once, he must be selfish when he comes back."


    "That''s all?" Han 3000 asked.


    "That''s all. If there''s half a word to hide, it''s like thunder and lightning." Ran Yi said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t seem to be lying when he looks at ran Yi, so he doesn''t continue to ask.


    But not long after he left, before Ranyi could take a breath, feiling''er came to the door.


    But for this woman, ran Yi didn''t have much vigilance. Although she was around Han 3000, she was much less powerful than Han 3000.


    "I don''t know what can I do for you, miss. Mr. Han has just left. You''re not looking for Han 3000, are you?" Ran Yi asked.


    Feiling''er shook his head with a smile, went to ran Yi and said, "I''m not looking for him, I''m looking for you."


    Ran Yi deliberately shows an unexpected appearance. Of course, he knows that Fei ling''er is not looking for Han 3000. Otherwise, how could the timing be such a coincidence.


    "I don''t know what the girl wants me for?" Ran Yi asked.


    "What did Han 3000 say to you?" Ferring asked directly.


    Ran Yi smiles faintly. It seems that the people around Han 3000 are not trustworthy.


    "Miss, what Mr. Han and I have said is naturally our secret. How can we tell you?" Ran Yi said.


    "Between secrecy and life, what do you choose?" Asked ferring with a smile.


    Ran Yi''s expression gradually became disdainful. He was afraid of Han 3000, but it didn''t mean he was afraid of Fei Ling er.


    "I don''t know if a girl has such ability." When ran Yi finished his sentence, his men should stand in front of him.


    But ran Yi found that his men were standing in the same place, like wooden piles.


    He is trusted by his subordinates and has protected him for so many years. There will never be any cracks in the master servant relationship. What''s the matter today.


    "What are you doing?" Ran Yi said with clenched teeth.


    Feiling''er laughed wildly and explained to ran Yi, "he can''t move any more. Do you want him to save you?"


    Can''t move?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    When ran Yi carefully looked at his men, he found that there was something different.


    His forehead was sweating, his face was pale and bloodless, and his whole body was shaking slightly, as if under some great pressure.


    At this time, ran Yicai was shocked to find that the weak woman was not so easy to deal with.


    Subconsciously put away his disdain expression, ran Yi knew that this seemingly delicate little girl was also a strong one, but he was not qualified to offend.


    "Girl, I''ve offended so much. I hope you can make atonement and let me go." Ran Yi said.


    "Yes, tell me what he said to you." Asked ferring again.


    Ran Yi takes a deep breath and tells her that it''s not equivalent to being sentenced to Han 3000, but at the moment of crisis, if he doesn''t say anything, I''m afraid he will die in this yard today.


    People are afraid of death.


    Ran Yi, a man of great wealth, was naturally more afraid.


    "Miss, Mr. Han asked me how much influence the killing of ximenchang would have. There is nothing else to say." Ximen Chang was honest.


    Feiling''er was stunned for a moment, then laughed, clapped his hands and said, "it''s interesting, it''s really interesting. It seems that the imperial court is going to be lively. I can finally have a good play."


    Ran Yi is confused about Fei ling''er''s inexplicable attitude. She seems very excited to see a bloodbath in the imperial court. What kind of person is this.


    "Don''t let Han 3000 know about my coming to you. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Feiling''er reminds Ranyi.


    Ran Yi quickly lowered his head and said, "ran Yi sent Mr. Han away today and had a rest. He didn''t see anyone."


    Fei Ling Er nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "it''s very good. You can teach me."


    As soon as his voice fell, ran Yi suddenly found that Fei ling''er, who was standing in front of him, had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then, with a bang, his hands fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Seeing this situation, ran Yi was full of panic. Although it was not difficult for him to find a new bodyguard with his financial resources, it was not easy for him to find a person worthy of his trust after many years of following him.


    "How are you?" Ran Yi hurried to his side and squatted down to inquire¡° I''m... I''m fine. I''m just weak. " The man explained¡° What happened to you just now? " Ran Yi continued. His hands shook their heads. He didn''t know what was going on at all. He just felt that after feilinger appeared, he was carrying two mountains on his shoulders. The pressure was so great that he almost collapsed¡° Her strength must be in the latter three realms, and it is by no means as simple as the eight lamp realms. " Said the man. Ran Yi couldn''t help but gasp. What abnormal people are these? Although there are often strong people in the latter three realms in Fengshang City, those people are generally just the initial realms of the latter three realms, the eight lamp realms. But now Fengshang City, Jishi and even the nine lamp realms have all appeared? Something''s wrong! Ran Yi''s face turned pale in an instant. Looking at her, she seemed to be younger than Han 3000. How could she become a strong person in jiudengjing at such an age? There is only one guess. Like Han Sanqian, she has the ability to rejuvenate. She is a strong person in the highest level of learning. Ran Yi, with soft legs, sat directly on the ground. It''s worth remembering that one time in one''s life is a thing worth remembering. Unexpectedly, he met two more people, which made ran Yi unable to laugh or cry. Is that luck? Ran Yi shakes his head helplessly. What''s good luck? It''s just blood mould. It''s obvious that there''s something wrong between the two strong men in the extreme teacher''s realm. Moreover, he''s mixed in between them. If he''s not careful, his bones will turn into powder¡° I don''t know what happened. " Ran Yi was about to cry. His subordinates also knew ran Yi''s guess, so they had to shake their heads helplessly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 992

    When she heard that Han Sanqian was going to kill Ximen Chang, Fei ling''er was very happy from the bottom of her heart, because for her, the boring life had been too long, and ordinary small things could not enter her eyes at all. Only this kind of big event could arouse her interest. After all, life was too peaceful, and it was also a kind of suffering for people.


    "If you kill ximenchang, what will emperor Zun do?"


    "It doesn''t mean much to make trouble in the imperial court. If you can cause chaos in the Three Kingdoms, it will be even more wonderful."


    Feilinger, who was talking to himself, was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, but his excited expression soon calmed down.


    "No, I can''t investigate you any more. If you suspect me, how can I follow you in the future? I have to watch many good plays. Let''s put this matter on hold. As long as I follow you, I will know your secret sooner or later."


    Feiling''er sometimes behaves not like a strong person who has lived for a long time, but like a little girl who doesn''t understand. This has a lot to do with her growth, because feiling''er was not very old when she became a real strong person.


    She once appeared in front of the emperor with an old image, which is also her deliberate fantasy behavior. No one knows that when Fei ling''er reached the extreme teacher''s realm, she was less than 20 years old!


    Once this news leaks out, I''m afraid Xuanyuan three countries will be extremely shocked.


    Not long after Han 3000 returned to the inn, the father and son of the wind family came to him.


    Fengye had long expected that Han 3000 might take a position ahead of time, so he arranged for people to follow him in advance. In order to avoid revealing his whereabouts, even Han 3000 didn''t find out about the Jielong tracking of dozens of people. It''s a pity that the more careful he was, the more he put himself on the road of no return.


    "Han 3000, you didn''t expect that I could find you so easily. I had guessed that you would leave ahead of time, so I arranged for someone to follow you." Feng Ye said to Han 3000 with a proud face that he was obviously very satisfied with his delicate arrangement.


    "Why are you driving yourself to death?" Han 3000 poured a cup of tea for himself in no hurry. The father and son of the wind family, together with those men, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to any of them.


    If Fengye insists on seeking death, Han 3000 can only satisfy him and send him on his way.


    "Han 3000, today is your death." Wind engine cold voice scolds a way.


    This sentence out, the wind family''s major experts, directly surrounded Han 3000, let Han 3000 difficult to fly.


    Seeing this, other guests and Inn workers left the inn for the first time. They didn''t want to be affected by the fish pond.


    Although this wind family is not the top powerful big family, but also has the strength, no one wants to easily provoke.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, in different worlds, the second generation of the family all have the same quality, that is, they don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin, and they never know what regret means before they play themselves to death.


    Han three thousand drank a cup of tea, tea slowly into the throat, but it''s a pity that he can''t taste the sweet tea, this cup of good tea was wasted.


    "Since you are determined to die, I will satisfy you." Han 3000 light said, now he, to deal with Ximen family, can not mind and wind home this small role waste time.


    So in order to avoid this clown causing more trouble, the easiest way is to kill them directly.


    Han 3000 doesn''t kill, but it doesn''t mean that this blind thing won''t kill.


    "It''s up to you to see if you can do it." With these words, the wind engine directly ordered: "give me up, choose to break my limbs."


    Wind ye a pair of rubbing hands and fists appearance, seems to have met Han 3000 was broken limbs, let him ravage the picture.


    But the strange thing is, why did my father give orders, but my men still stood in the same place?


    Wind engine also quickly found this, to those under the urging way: "you still Leng do what, hurry to me."


    Han three thousand smile, said: "not that they don''t want to, but simply can''t move."


    Since no one else was present, Han 3000 didn''t have to hide his strength in order to make a quick decision.


    "How can it be!" Fengqingdun time surprised, and subconsciously back a few steps.


    He brought these men, but they are very powerful experts, and even a strong man in the last three realms. How can they not even move him!


    This young man, how can he have such a strong strength!


    "Father, what''s the matter!" Wind Ye obviously has not understood how this is to return a responsibility, a face ignorant to wind engine ask a way.


    Wind engine breathing shortness of looking at Han 3000, which still have time to explain to wind Ye how to return a responsibility.


    "My Lord!" All of a sudden, Feng Qing kneels on his knees, and this scene directly dazzles Feng Ye.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Even more puzzled, Feng Ye asks. Even if he wants to break his head, he can''t imagine why the organ has to do this. They have brought so many experts. Han 3000 is almost doomed to die. But now, Feng Qing kneels down for no reason.


    "Get down on your knees and pay for it." Wind engine gnashing teeth to wind ye asked. What adult, why should I pay for it. Feng Ye, who was full of paste in his head, was completely confused, but he could see the fear in Feng Qing''s eyes, which he had never seen in his father. Although the Feng family is not the top family in the imperial court, it is also the upper class. My father has been around for so many years, but he has never compromised with others, let alone knelt down in such fear¡° My Lord, Fengqing has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. I hope you can make atonement. I''m willing to be your dog and obey your orders. " Feng Qing sees Han 3000 walking towards him step by step. He is so scared that he can''t control Feng Ye who is still confused any more. He asks Han 3000 for mercy¡° I''ve let you go again and again, but you don''t know what to do with me. Now you want to kill me. If you don''t die, how can I be quiet? " Han 3000 light said. Feng Qing was almost scared to pee by this sentence. If he had known Han 3000 was so powerful, how could he find Han 3000 again and again without long eyes? The helpless Fengqing can only kowtow, because his remaining chance to save his life is Han 3000''s pity¡° My Lord, I know I''m wrong. Please let me go. From then on, my Feng family will never appear in front of you. " Feng Qing said. At this time, Han 3000 has come to the father and son in front of them, looking down at the wind engine, said: "do you know, what talent is the most quiet?" Feng Qing''s scalp is numb. The quietest person is not the dead! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 993

    Bang bang!


    "My Lord, my Lord, I don''t know what to do. I''m willing to make atonement in any way. I only hope that my Lord can let me go once." Panic of the wind engine on the ground constantly kowtow, to this moment, dignity for him has no meaning, he just want to survive.


    Han 3000 turns a blind eye to Feng Qing, but turns his head to Feng Ye.


    Fengye is scared to step back, because he feels the deterrent force brought by Han 3000''s eyes. This person seems to be able to kill him by raising his hand.


    "What do you want to do?" Feng Ye asks in fear.


    "You don''t know why he kowtowed to me, do you?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Feng Ye nodded his head subconsciously. He really didn''t understand what was going on, because in his mind, Han 3000 was a waste that could be trampled. How could he think that these men of the Feng family couldn''t move because Han 3000 was too strong?


    "It''s because all the people in your family are ants." Han 3000 light said.


    Voice just fell, the wind family that help stand in the same place under, all are burst body and die, the scene is bloody and frightening.


    The breeze Ye stares big eyes, can''t believe of looking at in front of a scene.


    What''s going on?


    What happened to them? Why did they suddenly explode!


    "You, what did you do?" Fengye seems to understand at this moment. Although he is an idiot, he also knows the gap brought by his strength. That''s it.


    He killed countless people, and had seen the weak have no resistance in front of the strong.


    Now these Fengjia''s men die miserably in this situation, in addition to because Han 3000 is stronger than them, can there be any other explanation?


    However, among these people, there are strong people in the latter three realms. How can they even be so vulnerable.


    At this time, Fengye looks at Fengqing again, and he finally understands why his father kneels down to apologize and why he should kneel down.


    Because they have offended the real strong man, who can take their lives at will.


    Thinking of this, Fengye was directly frightened into incontinence. The arrogant and domineering second generation of the family was extremely embarrassed at this moment.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Fengye has no idea how to express his apology, stammered out these three words.


    "It''s late." Han three thousand finish these two words, kneeling on the ground of the wind engine directly ejected a mouthful of blood, then fell on the ground, quietly.


    Fengye is extremely afraid at this moment. He realizes how stupid it is to offend Han 3000. But he also knows that there is no way to make up for it.


    "If today''s event didn''t happen, I would give you another chance. What would you choose?" Han 3000 suddenly asks to Feng Ye.


    Feng Ye looks up with hope, mistaking Han 3000 for letting him go. He says quickly, "I''ll go back to Feng''s house and never dare to trouble you."


    After listening to this sentence, Han 3000 shook his head and said, "no, you won''t, you will still appear, because I have seen too many of the second generation of your family. How can I regret it if there is no coffin?"


    This is Han 3000''s experience accumulated on the earth, and almost without exception, because Fengye has made domineering a habit. How can they shrink back when they are not dying?


    "No, I won''t. how can I know that I''m dead and still want to die?" Feng Ye retorts eagerly.


    "Because you don''t know when you''re not dying." Han three thousand finish this sentence, left hand lightly a wave, breeze ye then fell to the ground.


    This is the strength. You can take your life when you raise your hand.


    Xuanyuan world, strength is respected!


    However, looking at the battlefield to deal with the aftermath, Han Sanqian still has some headaches. If other people see the bloody picture, it will frighten many children. Han Sanqian is a caring person, and naturally does not want to see this happen.


    Just then, Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying came back.


    Huang Xiaoyong has a lot of things hanging on his body. It''s obvious that he bought them for Jiang Yingying. It''s estimated that this guy''s means of picking up girls will only cost money.


    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter?" Jiang Yingying sees the picture in the Inn and immediately walks to Han 3000 with a dignified face.


    "Master, this... This can''t be done by you." Huang Xiaoyong asked in consternation, the air is full of strong smell of blood, most of the body is not complete, this has to be how much evil, will have such an end.


    "You''re back just in time. Find a way to clean up the place so that no one else can see you." Han 3000 tells Huang Xiaoyong.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly had a bitter face. He didn''t feel the pleasure of killing people. Instead, he threw this pile of troubles to him.


    "You don''t want to?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, of course not. Cleaning the battlefield for master is what an apprentice should do. How can he not be willing to do it?" Huang Xiaoyong said repeatedly.


    "In that case, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to my room first. The smell of blood is not suitable for me." Han 3000 frowned his nose and said. Once in Dixin prison, Han 3000 experienced a hellish life. At that time, the air was full of blood and stench. He thought he could adapt to this kind of environment, but now it seems that it is not suitable¡° Let me help you After Han 3000 left, Jiang Yingying said to Huang Xiaoyong. Jiang Yingying has always been the servant of Han 3000, so in her opinion, these things are what she should do. However, Huang Xiaoyong is not happy to hear this sentence. How can Jiang Yingying do this kind of dirty work¡° Elder martial sister, I can do this kind of dirty work by myself. If you really have nothing to do, you can have a chat with me, OK? " Huang Xiaoyong said shamelessly¡° In that case, I''ll go back to my room, too. " Jiang Yingying said mercilessly. Huang Xiaoyong is not dissatisfied, for Jiang Yingying, he really moved the heart of the spring now, no matter what Jiang Yingying said, for him, it is like an imperial edict¡° You''ve succeeded in seeking death at last, you fellow. " When Huang Xiaoyong saw Fengye''s body, he couldn''t help saying that this guy was trying to find trouble again and again, which could help him, but he left such a mess. He really couldn''t find a place to die. Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help kicking Fengye, and then he began to work hard. After Jiang Yingying went upstairs, she went to Han 3000''s room. Han Sanyi looks at Jiang Yingying with a smile, which makes Jiang Yingying uncomfortable¡° Brother 3000, why are you looking at me so strangely? " Jiang Yingying lowered her head and asked¡° Huang Xiaoyong, actually quite good. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 994

    "Brother 3000, how can I be with him?" Jiang Yingying said this, subconsciously rolled a white eye.


    Seeing this kind of reaction, Han 3000 can''t help sighing for Huang Xiaoyong. If Jiang Yingying is a bit shy, maybe Huang Xiaoyong has a chance. If Jiang Yingying likes him a little, it won''t be like this.


    "Ah, in this world, there will be another heartbroken spoony man." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    Jiang Yingying doesn''t agree with these words. How can Huang Xiaoyong be an infatuated man? In her opinion, Huang Xiaoyong is the same as those unscrupulous second generation on earth.


    "Brother 3000, how can a rich young man like Huang Xiaoyong be infatuated with women? You worry too much." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han Sanyi, with a serious look, retorted: "I really have to say a few good words for Huang Xiaoyong about this. Although he is not very promising, he is still very emotional. You don''t realize this now. It only shows that you have too little knowledge of him. In the future, you will understand what kind of person he is."


    In Longyun City, Huang Xiaoyong has been hot faced and cold buttocks for many years. He likes Chen Yanran and has not given up after being rejected for countless times. This is enough to show that he is true in this aspect. After all, as the son of the city leader, it is not difficult for him to find a good girl. It is also not easy for him to stick to Chen Yanran for so many years.


    "Brother 3000, you''d better not talk about him. Do you have any trouble killing the people of Fengjia?" Jiang Yingying doesn''t want to continue to discuss Huang Xiaoyong and takes the initiative to change the topic.


    "The wind family won''t have too much trouble, but the next Ximen family is not easy." Han 3000 said.


    "I believe that the death of Feng''s family will soon spread out. Ximen Chang is likely to use this as an excuse to ask questions. In this way, your situation will be very difficult." Jiang Yingying worries.


    Han Sanqian smiles and shakes his head. In this respect, he is not worried at all.


    If no one sees it with his own eyes, he can insist that it has nothing to do with himself. Even if the world knows that the Feng family was killed by him, no one is qualified to be convicted without the evidence of seeing it with his own eyes.


    In addition, Emperor Zun may continue to favor him because of this, which makes Han 3000 need not worry.


    Even if emperor Zun didn''t help him, Han 3000 had the last way to go, that is to leave the imperial court.


    "Don''t worry, Simon Chang, even if he troubles me with this reason, it''s not a big deal. No one can see it with his own eyes, and no one is qualified to be convicted." Han 3000 said.


    "But... Those bodies will be seen in the end." Jiang Yingying puzzled said, no one saw him start to kill, but saw the body, this still can''t explain the problem?


    "You forget, Huang Xiaoyong is the Seven Star Beast Master, who can make the pterygos have a good meal? Who can see the body?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    After listening to this explanation, Jiang Yingying suddenly realized that Han 3000 would let Huang Xiaoyong deal with the body. It turned out that was the case.


    Half a day later, the inn finally recovered as usual, but the faces of the guests who moved in again were stiff.


    There are so many people in the Feng family who have disappeared out of thin air. They know exactly what will happen, but they haven''t even seen the body. It makes people feel angry. After all, they live here. If it brings unnecessary trouble, they can''t bear it.


    On that day, many people left the inn one after another, and the news that Fengjia disappeared out of thin air gradually spread in Fengshang city.


    Ran Yi''s old house.


    When ran Yi heard the news, he looked heavy. He knew that the disappearance of Feng''s family must have been the result of Han 3000''s death. Through this incident, he even foresaw the bloody storm of Fengshang city in the future.


    "Have you heard that there are more than ten people in Feng family who have disappeared out of thin air in your inn." Ge Zhonglin found ran Yi in a hurry after learning about it.


    "You know all about it, but we''d better not worry too much about it." Ran Yi exhorted.


    Ge Zhonglin naturally knew that he was not qualified to meddle in his own affairs, but it didn''t mean that he could control his desire to discuss in private. He said to ran Yi, "how can this matter be regarded as a handle? Will Ximen Chang use it to make Han 3000 difficult?"


    "Is it important to be tough or not, Simon Chang and Han 3000, only one person can leave Fengshang city alive. Who do you think it will be?" Ran Yi said.


    This problem is difficult for GE Zhonglin. On the one hand, Han 3000''s strength is not bad, and on the other hand, his position is ximenchang. It''s not impossible to say that Han 3000 has the courage to kill ximenchang, but isn''t he afraid of the chain effect after killing ximenchang?


    "Han 3000, how dare you?" Ge Zhonglin was curious.


    "He has come to me before the auction is over. Do you know what the first sentence is?" Ran Yi sells Guan Zi.


    This aroused Ge Zhonglin''s extreme curiosity, and he couldn''t wait to say, "you say, what did he say?"


    "He asked me how much influence Simon chang would have if he died." Ran Yi said. Ge Zhonglin''s face changed. Since Han 3000 asked such a question, it showed that he was ready to kill ximenchang. This surprised him a little. After all, ximenchang''s position is there. It''s not the common people''s idea to dare to kill ximenchang¡° Ximen Chang has got Shengli now. According to the news from my subordinates, Ximen Chang never appears after he returns to his residence. It seems that he will not be willing to close his eyes in the next few days. This should be the tranquility before the storm in Fengshang city. " Ge Zhonglin said¡° It doesn''t matter how many days there will be. This storm will break out sooner or later, but I haven''t figured it out yet. " Ran Yi said with a frown¡° Don''t understand what? " Ge Zhonglin doubts¡° Will he risk offending the emperor in order to save us? It''s hard to predict the consequences of killing Simon Chang. What qualifications do we have for him to do so? " Ran Yi said that this problem has been lingering in his mind for a long time. He can''t think of any possibility even if he wants to break his head. After all, he has nothing to do with Han 3000. Even though he and the Ge family will work hard for Han 3000 from now on, it''s not worth Han 3000''s risk. Ge Zhonglin took a deep breath and said, "it''s really strange that you say so. We''re not worth it. There must be other reasons behind that." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 995

    Simon''s house.


    Since Ximen Chang got Shengli, he has not appeared in his room. Judging from his look, he is likely to take Shengli as his own, which makes Ximen Jin very worried.


    Ximen Jin is very clear that although he is the next patriarch of Ximen Chang''s family, if Ximen Chang is likely to become a strong man in the extreme division, then he will be worthless as a preparatory patriarch.


    He had the ability to rejuvenate, and his life expectancy would be greatly increased. At that time, ximenchang was able to sit in the position of patriarch for a long time.


    Although Ximen Chang told Ximen Jin before that Shengli would belong to him, now it seems that the possibility is very small.


    No one can resist the temptation of Shengli.


    How could ximenchang give Shengli to him in the face of jishijing and life growth?


    "Do something for me, I must get holy chestnut." Simon said to his confidant in his room.


    His confidant is very loyal to Ximen Jin, and only he knows what Ximen Jin''s real attitude towards Ximen Chang is. Ximen Jin will tell him almost all his secrets, so this confidant is very clear about what he wants to do.


    "Young master, in my opinion, the old man will not give you holy chestnut unless he dies." Said the confidant.


    Ximen Jin didn''t have much reaction to the word "death", because he had long hoped Ximen chang would die. Only when Ximen Chang died, could he become the head of Ximen family. It was a very difficult problem to solve how to let Ximen Chang die.


    "I also know that unless he dies, but how to let him die is the biggest problem." Said Simon.


    My confidant thought about it and said, "the old man has been looking for the owner of Shengli. If you can find him ahead of time, maybe there will be a way."


    Simon Jin shook his head. He had tried this thing and also went to find ran Yi, but he didn''t get any information about the owner of Shengli, which showed that this method didn''t work.


    "What you say is nonsense. The old man can''t find it. Where can I find it?" Simon said discontentedly.


    His confidant looks embarrassed. Now he is in a bad situation. Almost every road is not feasible. Once Simon Chang swallows Sheng Li, there is no room for him to turn around.


    Time is very important for Ximen Jin. Every time he drags on for an hour, his chance of getting holy chestnut will be less.


    So at this time, Ximen Jin was very anxious.


    And ran Yi''s old house, two people who are discussing hot, is suddenly interrupted by Huang Xiaoyong.


    For the sudden appearance of Huang Xiaoyong, they are very confused.


    "My master wants to see ximenjin. Can you arrange it?" Huang Xiaoyong asked ran Yi.


    Without thinking about it, ran Yi nodded his head and said, "I will try my best to find a way. I will never let Mr. Han down."


    "Do it as soon as possible. My master doesn''t have so much time to waste." With these words, Huang Xiaoyong left.


    Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin look at each other. Han 3000 suddenly wants to see Ximen Jin. In ran Yi''s opinion, he has decided to deal with Ximen Chang.


    "Why does Han 3000 want to see Ximen Jin?" Ge Zhonglin didn''t know that Ximen Jin came to find ran Yi, so he was very confused about Han 3000''s request.


    "Ximen Jin came to me to inquire about Han 3000, and he should have been hiding from Ximen Chang." Ran Yi said.


    His explanation is not straightforward, but how could Ge Zhonglin not understand.


    The appearance of Ximen Jin without telling Ximen Chang shows that there must be some problems between the two.


    "This good play is more and more wonderful. I didn''t expect to see Ximen family fighting each other." Ge Zhonglin said with a smile.


    Ran Yi shook his head. Ge Zhonglin thought it was wonderful, but he was a little worried. Anyway, they were all involved in this matter, and even the whole body could not be preserved if they were careless.


    "You are so happy. Why don''t you go and tell Simon Ember." Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin was stunned for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, "Han 3000 gave it to you. How can I go? And this is your chance to show yourself."


    When ran Yi heard this, he was not angry.


    Opportunities for performance?


    He didn''t want such a fatal opportunity. Ge Zhonglin was making sarcastic remarks.


    "I''m dying. Do you think you can run away?" Ran Yi said, biting his teeth.


    "We are grasshoppers tied to a rope now. No one is qualified to see anyone''s jokes, and with our ability, we can only let fate decide." Ge Zhonglin said.


    This sentence is reasonable. They have no choice but to obey fate, because their abilities can''t have any influence on this matter.


    "Go and find a way to tell Simon about it. Be careful not to expose yourself." Ran Yi said.


    At this time, Simon ember was still worried about how to deal with the current difficulties, and his confidants also racked their brains to help find a way. Unfortunately, the problems they were facing were not so easy to solve. Suddenly, the window was broken by an unknown object. Ximen Jin and his confidants stood up vigilantly. Looking at the stones on the ground, it seemed that there was still a piece of paper. Ximen Jin winked at his confidants. After the confidant came forward and picked it up, he confirmed that it was all right and gave it to Simon Ember. After reading the note, ximenjin said to his confidants, "this is the news from Ranyi. The owner of Shengli wants to see me." With these words, ximenjin could not help frowning. He deliberately went to inquire about the owner of Shengli, but he got nothing. Why did he take the initiative to send it to the door now¡° Young master, is it a trap? " My confidants doubted¡° Whether it''s a trap or not, I''m going to see you. Whether I can get out of the present predicament depends on this turning point. " Said Simon. In the evening of the next day, ten miles outside Fengshang City, there was a peak called Jibei mountain. When Simon Jin appeared, he saw a very young figure, which was very different from the image of the owner of holy chestnut he thought. In Ximen Jin''s opinion, the owner of Shengli should be an old strong man, which is a kind of established impression of the strong man, so Ximen Jin was surprised by his young figure¡° Are you the owner of holy chestnut Simon Jin asked. Han 3000 turned around and looked at Ximen Ember with a smile on his face and said, "isn''t it?"¡° Shengli, a good thing, should be owned by a master. You don''t look like a master to me Ximen Jin said lightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 996

    This sentence made Han 3000 laugh. He went to Ximen Jin and said, "in your opinion, what kind of master should be?"


    "You are not the real owner of holy chestnut, are you?" Ximen Jin asks Han 3000. In his opinion, Han 3000 is probably just a tool man. The real owner of Shengli doesn''t want to show up, so he sends Han 3000.


    This makes Ximen Jin very dissatisfied. After all, he is a member of Ximen family, but the other party only finds a small role to see him. Doesn''t he not pay attention to him?


    "Don''t I look like this?" Han three thousand smile more happy, he has even seen the scorn in Ximen Jin''s eyes.


    "Help me tell him that if he doesn''t want to meet in good faith, it''s OK not to see him." With that, Simon turned to go.


    This is the pride of the children of the big family. Even though Simon Jin knew that he needed the help of the owner of Shengli, he was still unwilling to give up his position.


    This is a habit. He is used to having a high position and will not easily compromise with others.


    "Kneel down." Han 3000 said softly.


    Before Ximen Jin understood the meaning of this word, he suddenly felt a huge pressure from up to down, and knelt down on the ground with his legs disobeying him. He could not resist.


    At this time, hidden in the dark confidant see, directly break out of the air, want Han 3000 for his irreverence to pay the price.


    But not close, Han three thousand across the air a palm, directly beat him back, the air spray of blood like a blooming rose.


    "I don''t know what you think of as a strong man?"


    Han Sanqian''s voice came from behind, and he saw that Ximen Jin, who was defeated by his confidant, finally realized his mistake.


    The strong need time to precipitate, so most of the real strong are old people.


    But this is not to deny the existence of strong young people.


    And this man is obviously a young strong man.


    "Are you really the owner of holy chestnut?" Simon asked in disbelief.


    Han 3000 is too lazy to answer this question, because he has proved everything with his strength. He directly asks Simon ember, "do you want Simon Chang to die?"


    This kind of disrespectful words, Simon Jin only in private and confidant discussion will speak, in the face of an outsider, he naturally can not directly admit.


    Seeing that Ximen Jin didn''t speak, Han 3000 continued: "now Ximen Chang has got Shengli, will he give it to you? If Ximen Chang has a chance to break the boundary of Jishi, do you still have a chance to become the head of Ximen family? "


    These two questions directly point to the Buddha''s heart and ask the heart of Ximen Jin. The answer is also very obvious. In Ximen Chang''s present state, the probability of giving the holy chestnut to Ximen Jin is very small.


    "What do you want?" Simon asked.


    "I think the same as you think." Han 3000 said.


    "Why?" Ximen Jin doesn''t understand. In his memory, he has never seen Han 3000, which means that the purpose of Han 3000''s killing Ximen Chang seems strange to him. He can''t do it for no reason.


    "Revenge for others, is this answer satisfactory to you?" Han 3000 said.


    Revenge for others is a credible reason, but it''s not easy to do it.


    "Do you know how many experts there are around ximenchang?" Said Simon.


    Han 3000 shook his head. He didn''t know about it, and there was no need to know about it.


    "Jiudengjing, can you deal with the strong of jiudengjing?" Said Simon.


    "It''s not something you need to worry about. I just want to know if you have the ability to control the situation of the Simon family after Simon Chang''s death." Han 3000 asked.


    Ximen Jin nodded his head without hesitation. In order to be able to successfully sit on the position of clan leader, he made a layout for many years. He had already investigated the dissidents in the family. When he was in the upper position, he could eliminate all these dissidents and occupy the peak of Ximen family power.


    "You also want to know if I can control the situation from you?" Said Simon.


    "Although I can wipe out all the Ximen family, I''m not a murderer." Han 3000 light said.


    All the doors?


    What a big tone.


    As a member of the Ximen family, Ximen Jin was naturally unconvinced when he heard these words and said, "even if you have the ability to destroy the family, can you resist the emperor''s anger of revenge for our Ximen family?"


    "Will emperor Zun take revenge for Ximen family?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The Ximen family and Emperor Zun have been friends for many years, and the economy of the imperial court is supported by the Ximen family. How can you, an outsider, understand the importance of the Ximen family to Emperor Zun?" Said Simon.


    "Importance? Can''t the emperor support a new Ximen family? " Han Sanqian said with a smile that he thought highly of himself. This is the common attitude of the children of big families. But in fact, the Ximen family is just a tool for emperor Zun.


    As long as there are proper excuses and reasons, Emperor Zun only needs one word to destroy Ximen family. Simon ember wants to say and stop. He wants to refute Han 3000''s words, but he doesn''t know how to say it. Indeed, it''s not difficult for emperor Zun to support a new Ximen family. To put it mildly, the Ximen family''s status today is only the result of emperor Zun''s secret promise. Once emperor Zun wants to curb the development of Ximen family, Ximen family will have to swallow its pride¡° As long as I can be the head of the clan, whatever you want me to do. " In the end, Ximen Jin compromised. It''s meaningless for him to speak fast, and Han 3000''s strength is not something he can despise¡° Remember what you said. If you disobey it, you will die. " Han 3000 light said. Looking at Han 3000''s back, ximenjin gritted his teeth. No one ever dared to threaten him like this. As Han 3000 walked away, the pressure of thousands of gold disappeared, and Ximen Jin was sitting on the ground, feeling relieved. It was just like being pressed under a mountain. Hard to stand up, went to the heart side, Simon ember asked: "how?" Heart abdomen face white as paper, cover chest, try to hide his pain, said: "still can''t die." Simon ember is very clear about the strength of this confidant, has not been close to a move to repel, which shows that there is a huge gap between the two strength¡° Did you hear what he said just now? " Simon asked. The confidant nodded. Ximen Jin took a deep breath and continued: "he really has the strength to destroy Ximen family?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 997

    Simon ember''s question made my heart think for a long time, but the answer he gave was still ambiguous.


    "Young master, I can''t feel his real strength just by what he showed just now, so I don''t know whether he can destroy Simon''s family." Said the confidant.


    Simon ember sighed: "I hope he has the strength to do it, because only in this way, he has the ability to kill Simon Chang."


    With that, Ximen Jin actually laughed. This kind of smile made his heart feel cold.


    But he had been used to it for a long time. Only he knew what kind of man Simon was.


    In the eyes of Ximen Jin, did he denounce flesh and blood? His vision has always been placed in the position of patriarch. As long as he can sit in the position of patriarch, he is willing to pay any price.


    And anyone who wants to stop him on this road is bound to be Simon ember''s foot bones.


    "Young master, when did such a powerful figure appear in the imperial court?" My confidant didn''t understand and dared to put out words to destroy the Ximen family. My confidant couldn''t think of anyone who could do it.


    Of course, the legendary feilingsheng can do it. After all, he is a strong man in the extreme division.


    But he can''t be ferlingson, because it''s well known that ferlinger is a woman.


    Just now Ximen Jin couldn''t figure it out, but now he has figured it out. He explains to his confidants with a smile, "don''t you forget the man in Longyun city?"


    "Longyun city?" The expression of doubt in my heart gradually became cheerful.


    Although they have not seen the master of Longyun City, his deeds have been spread in the imperial court.


    The imperial court sent people to Longyun city twice. They were apprentices and teachers. Could the people worthy of the imperial court''s attention be the weak?


    "If he is really the strong man in the legend, maybe what he said is true. Killing the Simon family may be just a wave." Heart language center of gravity long said.


    "Are you worried?" Simon asked.


    My confidant hesitated for a moment, finally nodded his head and said: "young master, it''s a very dangerous thing to deal with such a strong man."


    "As long as I can take the position of patriarch, even if I have to work for him in the future, why not? Moreover, Emperor Zun has already begun to guard against our Ximen family. Wouldn''t it be more beautiful to have such a master as the backer of Ximen family?" Simon Jin said with a laugh, he didn''t know his confidant''s worry, but he was a very smooth and intelligent man, and soon turned this worry into stability.


    Huangting and Ximen family seem to be at peace for many years, but Ximen Chang once said that if Ximen family continues to develop, it won''t be long before they will become the second bailing family.


    As the saying goes, the status of Ximen family will threaten emperor Zun sooner or later. At that time, Emperor Zun will attack Ximen family.


    This problem has always been the concern of Ximen Chang, so this time, he showed an urgent desire for Shengli, because if he wanted to relieve this worry, it was better for Ximen family to have a master who could make the emperor worthy of fear.


    It''s unknown whether Shengli can directly make a person reach the extreme teacher''s realm, but now Ximen Jin has found another way to solve this problem.


    Emperor Zun sent people twice, which is enough to show that he attached great importance to the master and apprentice of Longyun city. To win them over is equivalent to giving the Ximen family a talisman to protect their lives.


    "In the imperial court, there is only Fei Lingsheng who is a great master. Do you think he is a strong one?" Simon asked to his confidant.


    "Very likely." My confidant said without hesitation that it was worth emperor Zun''s sending people to visit, and it was two times. If he was not in the state of extreme teacher, my confidant would not understand why emperor Zun did it.


    "The problem that ximenchang has been puzzling for a long time may have to be solved by me. Does this mean that I am better than ximenchang?" Simon Jin laughed with pride.


    My heart bowed slightly and said, "young master is naturally better than blue."


    "Good, good, good one, green is better than blue."


    Simon''s residence.


    This is the fourth day that Simon Chang has locked himself in his room.


    In these days, Ximen Chang almost did not eat or drink. He looked at Shengli with red eyes. His strong desire seemed to be irresistible.


    Simon Chang is very clear in his heart that at his present age, eating holy chestnut will not make holy chestnut play the most effective role. Moreover, it is not known whether a holy chestnut can directly break the situation. So Simon Chang is hesitating, hesitating whether to swallow holy chestnut himself.


    On the other hand, he is also controlling his desire for holy chestnut.


    The reason is that Ximen family urgently needs a strong man to solve the family''s fear of the emperor. Intellectually speaking, it is the wisest choice to give the holy chestnut to Ximen Jin, because Ximen Jin is still young and has more opportunities and better physical quality.


    But... No matter how Simon Chang calmed himself down, his desire for holy chestnut did not diminish at all.


    After all, this is a gamble. If he wins, he will have more life time and the ability to rejuvenate. This kind of temptation can be described as the most in the world. But once he fails, Shengli, who is not easy to get, can not show much effect except to improve his realm¡° It''s a pity that this kind of treasure is rare in the world. Otherwise, why should I hesitate here? " Simon Chang said with a distressed face. Sighing, Simon Chang thought of the mysterious holy chestnut auction again. If he could be found, he might know where he got the holy chestnut. If he could get some more, Simon Chang''s hesitation would be gone¡° Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin, if you two dare to hide something from me again, don''t blame me for being cruel. " Simon Chang said coldly. After collecting the holy chestnut, Ximen Chang finally stepped out of his room. He wants to get more holy chestnut to make sure that he can break the boundary. In Ximen Chang''s eyes, Han Sanqian''s holy chestnut can never come from the dark forest, because only the strong in Jishi can survive in the dark forest, and the strong in Jishi must have more desire for holy chestnut than him. How can he auction it? So there is only one explanation. He got holy chestnut occasionally outside the dark forest, and he didn''t know the value of holy chestnut, so he auctioned it. The holy chestnut outside the dark forest also needs to grow. If there is one, there must be a second one! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 998

    With this obsession, ximenchang came to Ranyi''s old house again, and this time ximenchang''s attitude was more tough. He was no longer willing to waste his time. Today, he must know the news of Shengli auctioneer, otherwise, Ranyi and Ge Zhonglin will die.


    Seeing Simon Chang appear again, ran Yi didn''t feel surprised because he knew that it would happen sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.


    "Mr. Simon, if you lose something, welcome it far away, and hope to atone for it." Ran Yi said respectfully to Ximen Chang.


    "If the door is open, you can let people know at any time. If I don''t see the owner of Shengli today, it''s the time for you two to die." Simon Chang didn''t talk nonsense at all. He showed his attitude directly.


    After that, Simon Chang looked at GE Zhonglin and continued: "since I''m here, I''m not afraid to bear any consequences, so you don''t have to say that those meaningless threats are useless to me."


    In fact, after seeing ximenchang, Ge Zhonglin knew that no matter what he said today, it was useless, because his attitude was very firm. How could a few words scare ximenchang away?


    What''s more, the influence of the Ge family in the imperial court is not as strong as that of the Ximen family. Even if he really kills the Ge family, Emperor Zun can only express a few words of dissatisfaction. Even if emperor Zun punishes the Ximen family, what''s the significance?


    GE''s family has been copied. Punishing ximenchang won''t bring GE''s family back to life.


    "Mr. Simon, to tell you the truth, the owner of holy chestnut wants to see you. I''ll let someone inform you." Ran Yi said.


    "Want to see me?" Simon Chang frowned, some did not understand the meaning. After all, his intention was very obvious. If the man did not intend to reveal where he got Shengli, he would send his life to him.


    "Mr. Simon, I don''t know what he wants. You can ask him when he comes." Without waiting for Ximen Chang to ask, ran Yi gave up his idea of asking.


    After the opponent nodded, his men left the old house.


    After all, Ximen Chang was the head of the family, so he was very generous and didn''t let people follow ran Yi''s men.


    "Do you know the details of this man?" Ximen Chang asked ran Yi, in order to get to know him in advance.


    "All I know is that he came from Longyun city." Ran Yi lowered his head and said, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Longyun city!


    Ran Yi knows better than anyone what happened in Longyun city some time ago. The three people in the imperial court are likely to die in Longyun City, which leads the emperor to send people to Longyun city for the second time.


    The world thinks that emperor Zun sent people twice because he attached great importance to the master and apprentice, but only Ximen Chang knew that it was not so simple.


    Of course, attention is also an aspect. After all, his strength is really strong, so we can''t help but pay no attention to it.


    "Why is it Longyun city?" Ximen Chang had a sense of foreboding in his heart, but after looking at the strong man in jiudengjing around him, he was much more stable.


    In the imperial court, his subordinates had never been defeated except under Fei Lingsheng. Even if he was from Longyun City, he didn''t think it was worth to be afraid of.


    The inn.


    When ran Yi''s men appear, he tells Han 3000 that Ximen Chang is going to the old house.


    Han 3000 heard that, his face showed a faint smile. He was worried that he didn''t know how to meet Ximen Chang. Unexpectedly, the old man took the initiative to send him to the door. It was a very good opportunity for him.


    "This old thing has saved me a lot of trouble. Let''s go for a while." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At the same time, Ximen Jin also learned about Ximen Chang''s going to Ranyi''s old house. He faintly felt that this was Han 3000''s next mobile meeting, so he went to the old house with his confidants.


    "Young master, I''m afraid it''s not right for you to come forward with this matter?" My confidant said to Simon Ember.


    "If Simon Chang dies, what''s wrong with him? If he doesn''t die, I can see the bustle. I don''t have to worry too much. How can I miss such a good play?" Said Simon.


    My heart also wants to see the master fight. After all, this kind of war is still hard to meet. Moreover, if I have some understanding in the process of watching the war, it may have a crucial impact on his breakthrough.


    Since Simon didn''t worry, he didn''t have to think much.


    Old house.


    It didn''t take long for Han 3000 to appear. When Ximen Chang saw that Han 3000 was so young, he couldn''t help doubting his identity.


    How could a man worthy of emperor''s respect be so young?


    Besides, who is not an old man except the strong one in the extreme teacher''s realm?


    Ximen Chang took a look at the nine lights around him to determine Han 3000''s realm.


    But the strong man in jiudengjing shakes his head at this time, because he can''t see through Han 3000 at all, and even he can''t feel the power fluctuation in Han 3000''s body at all.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 is like an ordinary person¡° There is no fluctuation of power. " The strong man in Jiudeng said to Ximen Chang. Ximen Chang''s face showed a sense of yin and cold. A common person? How can the owner of Shengli be an ordinary person. I''m afraid this man is just a puppet¡° When will your master appear? " Simon Chang asked Han 3000¡° Master Han three thousand one face surprised, immediately and indifferent smile, said: "I am Han three thousand, you want to find the person, is me, how to master." Simon Chang disdained a smile, said: "you such a weak person, how can you have holy chestnut, I know you are his puppet, don''t waste time, let him come forward, otherwise, people in this yard today, are dead." Han Sanqian felt the same attitude in Ximen Jin. These two people are worthy of being grandsons. The attitude of looking down on people is almost carved in the same mold¡° Believe it or not, Shengli is indeed auctioned by me. You can ask ran Yi about this. As for you treat me as a weak man, why don''t you let him try my strength? " Han 3000 said with a smile. When he said this word, Han 3000 deliberately took a look at the nine lamp realm master beside Ximen Chang. From the moment he entered the yard, Han 3000 knew that he was the most powerful of the gang. It''s easy to see the strength of the strong in jiudengjing, which shows that Han 3000''s strength is not simple. The strong man in jiudengjing frowned and looked at Han 3000 again. Is it wrong to see? However, after careful observation and feeling, he still didn''t notice the fluctuation of power in Han 3000''s body. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 999

    "In that case, tell me where you got the holy chestnut." Said Simon Chang.


    In the face of ximenchang''s high-profile, Han Sanqian showed no mood fluctuation, because his opponent, before his death, always looked like he was superior. Han Sanqian had been used to this kind of thing for a long time.


    Of course, he was also used to this kind of person kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy.


    "It''s well known that Shengli is produced in the dark forest. Don''t you know that?" Han 3000 asked.


    Simon Chang snorted coldly.


    He naturally knew that the dark forest produced holy chestnut, but in his opinion, the holy chestnut Han 3000 got was not in the dark forest, because it was the place where the most powerful people were qualified to go.


    "With your strength, can you still enter the dark forest?" Simon Chang said with disdain.


    "Old man, you look down on people when you say that. Can''t I go in?" Han 3000 said.


    Simon Chang was slightly angry. Since he became the head of Simon''s family, no one dared to speak to him in such an irreverent tone.


    "Do you know that this sentence is enough to make you die thousands of times? Now your chance of salvation is to tell me where I got the holy chestnut." Simon Chang yelled.


    "I''ve already said that, but you don''t believe that I can do anything. Otherwise, you''d better kill me." Han 3000 helplessly waved his hand.


    Simon Chang''s eyes coagulated and said, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Have a good time and let him do it." Han 3000 pointed to the strong man in the nine lamp realm and said.


    For other servants, Han 3000 has no interest. Only when he fights with the strong of jiudengjing can he feel some fun and desire.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, you are really good at picking people." Hearing Han 3000''s words, Ximen Chang burst out laughing. In his opinion, Han 3000''s choice is so idiotic that he asked his strongest men to do it. Isn''t that a death wish?


    "Young man, you will pay for your words. Do you know what he is like?" Simon Chang said with a sneer.


    "Jiudengjing, am I wrong?" Han 3000 said.


    See?


    Ximen Chang was a little surprised. How could he see that he was the nine lamp realm? This ability of recognizing the nine lamp realm at a glance can only be achieved by a strong person in the extreme teacher realm.


    Ximen Chang thought carefully, how could he be the best teacher? He must have inquired about the Ximen family''s information on purpose, so he knew about it.


    At this time, a sudden voice sounded.


    "Do you want to fight or not? I''m still waiting to watch. What''s all this nonsense for?"


    The sound came from the top of the wall.


    Feilinger sat on the wall, swinging his legs, his chin in his hands, his face was boring, and he seemed to be impatient.


    When the nine lamp scene saw the appearance of Fei ling''er, he was shocked.


    Ferlingson!


    How could it be felling.


    How can she be here.


    And at this time, feiling''er''s voice suddenly appeared in jiudengjing''s mind: "if you dare to expose my identity, today is your death."


    The strong man in jiudengjing broke out in a cold sweat on his back. Facing the words of a strong man in jishijing, he didn''t dare to neglect them, because feilingsheng said that if he wanted to die, he would never live.


    "Why don''t you fight for me?" Han 3000 said to Fei ling''er.


    Feiling Er waved his hand and said, "I can''t fight. I''m just a spectator."


    "Little girl, I advise you to get out of here. If my men hurt the innocent, I can''t stop them." Simon Chang said to Fei ling''er.


    Once these words came out, the strong man in jiudengjing was sweating even on his forehead.


    In the imperial court, who dares to speak to Fei Lingsheng like this, is it not for death?


    Fei ling''er shriveled her mouth and showed dissatisfaction with Ximen Chang''s words, but she didn''t make any substantive move. After all, she came to see the excitement. Ximen Chang is likely to die in Han 3000''s hands, so she doesn''t need to do it.


    At this time, Ximen Jin also arrived. He took a look at Han 3000, with obvious expectation in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the war between Han 3000 and Ximen chang would break out so quickly, but it was a good thing for Ximen Jin. The earlier Ximen Chang died, the faster he would be able to take the position of patriarch.


    "What are you doing here?" For the emergence of Ximen ember, Ximen Chang is very dissatisfied.


    "Grandfather, if you can, I''ll collect the body for you." Simon Jin bent down, his attitude was still very respectful, but what he said was very disrespectful.


    The reason why he dared to show such an attitude in front of Ximen Chang was not because Ximen Jin had so much faith in Han 3000, but because after today, if Ximen Chang did not die, he would have no value. Instead of being an incompetent person for a lifetime, Ximen Jin was more willing to show his strong side, because after today, he may never have a chance.


    "You want me to die?" Ximen Chang looks at Ximen Jin quite unexpectedly and asks¡° Grandfather came to Fengshang city to win Shengli for me, but now, don''t you want to own it? In this case, I naturally hope you will die. Otherwise, how can I take the position of patriarch Said Simon. Simon Chang began to laugh and said, "it''s worthy of being a member of our Simon family. I''m sure you have the courage and insight. It''s a pity that you won''t be able to do so."¡° I''d like to ask Mr. Han to do his best. I''ll be the head of the clan. The Ximen family will obey your orders. " Ximen Jin clasped his hands and bowed respectfully toward Han 3000. Fei ling''er nodded on the wall. She appreciated Ximen Jin''s bold young man very much. Han 3000 is also like this. Ximen Jin didn''t leave a way for himself. This kind of courage is very valuable. Compared with the timid Huang Xiaoyong, it''s totally different. This is the person who can really achieve great things. Unfortunately, even if such a person becomes a puppet, it is impossible for him to gain real trust, because the more ambitious he is, the more difficult he is to control¡° Please, old man. " Han 3000 said to the strong man in jiudengjing. If before, he was very confident to deal with Han 3000, but now, his heart is inexplicably cold. What kind of person is worthy of feilingsheng''s visit? If he can suppress Han 3000 with his realm, then this fight will never arouse Fei Lingsheng''s concern. Now that feilingsheng has appeared, it is enough to show that Han 3000 has great strength. Think of here, nine lights strong suddenly face like ashes. He can''t see through the realm, what does it mean? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1000

    "I''ll give you one last chance to tell you where the holy chestnut comes from. I can spare your life." Simon Chang sneers and threatens Han 3000 that his main purpose is to get more holy chestnut, but Han 3000''s life is worthless in his eyes, so he doesn''t want Han 3000 to bring such precious news into the coffin.


    "In your position as Simon''s master, even if I tell you, you will kill me later." Han 3000 said with a smile, Simon Chang has always been arrogant, with his attitude, how can he easily let go of himself.


    Of course, Han Sanqian is not afraid of the strong man in the nine lamp world, but feiling''er appears inexplicably at this time, which makes him feel peeped.


    The more he was exposed, the more Phileas would understand him, but his understanding of Phileas is still blank.


    "You know yourself very well. Maybe I''ll be merciful and let you go. Maybe I''ll give you a pleasure and let you die without too much pain." Said Simon Chang.


    Han three thousand light smile, said: "since the vertical and horizontal are dead, why should I tell you, and the source of holy chestnut, is a more dangerous place than the dark forest, do you dare to go?"


    "Hey, how long do you want to talk nonsense? Fight now." Fei ling''er is impatient. It''s not that she has no patience, but that she can''t wait to see what level Han 3000''s strength is, so every moment is suffering for her.


    "Little girl, our business is none of your business. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you first." Simon Chang looks at Fei ling''er coldly, and his tone is extremely arrogant.


    The master of jiudengjing heard this sentence, but his cold sweat was more severe.


    Ferlingson~


    Even emperor Zun didn''t dare to talk to her with this attitude.


    How dare Simon Chang threaten her like this? Isn''t he looking for death?


    Fei Ling Er turned a white eye helplessly, this old thing is really arrogant, if not have good play to see, she just don''t want to waste time here.


    Seeing that Fei ling''er didn''t speak any more, Ximen Chang turned to Han 3000 and said, "I''ll give you another chance. You can do it yourself."


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed suddenly. This battle is inevitable. Even if Fei ling''er can see through his strength, Han 3000 can only do it. In the face of the strong in Jiudeng realm, he can''t wait to die.


    Simon Chang thought that Han 3000 would compromise, and he was showing some pride in his heart. But he heard Han 3000 say, "today next year will be your death day."


    "It''s nothing to be ashamed of." Simon Chang''s face changed, and he was almost ferocious. He said to the strong man in jiudengjing, "give him away. I will torture him slowly until he tells me the origin of Shengli."


    Jiudengjing strongman is not willing to take action, because feiling''er''s appearance makes him dare not underestimate Han 3000, but now, he has to take action even if he doesn''t want to.


    "Little brother, I''ve offended a lot." The strong man of Jiudeng said to Han 3000.


    The battle of the strong is bound to be earth shaking. If it is fought in this city, countless innocent people will be hurt. This is not what Han 3000 wants to see.


    "Please follow me out of the city and have a good fight." As soon as Han 3000''s voice falls, he will jump all his life, and the whole person will disappear like a meteor.


    Then the strong people in jiudengjing did the same. In a short time, they had already arrived at no one''s place outside the city.


    "It''s trouble." Fei Ling Er complains casually and disappears at the top of the wall without anyone noticing.


    Seeing this, Ximen Chang and others rushed out of the city.


    Although Ximen Jin has expressed his intention to Ximen Chang very frankly, when he follows Ximen Chang, he doesn''t have the slightest timidity, and even has no change as before.


    "I didn''t expect that you would place your hope on an outsider. It would be the most wrong choice in your life." Ximen Chang said to Ximen Jin.


    "Grandfather, you forced me to have no way to go. This is my only choice." Ximen Jin said lightly.


    "Hum, all of Simon''s family are mine. If I give it to you, you can take it. If I don''t give it to you, it''s a sin for you to look at it more. You can''t covet the position of patriarch at will." Ximen Chang disdains to say that although he has been training Ximen Jin as the future patriarch, it doesn''t mean that the position of patriarch will definitely fall on Ximen Jin.


    Now Ximen Chang himself has the chance to become a strong man in the extreme teacher''s environment and prolong his life. Of course, he is more willing to continue to sit in this position.


    People are selfish, and in the life of this huge temptation, Simon Chang made such a choice, there is nothing to blame.


    "If you don''t give it, I have to fight for it. If not, what''s the point of living? I''m not your puppet." Ximen said.


    "When he dies, I hope you have the courage to say that." Said Simon Chang.


    Simon Jin is very calm on the surface, but his heart has set off waves. His trust in Han 3000 is 100%, because now, he has no other choice, but his trust and worry are not in conflict. He has to worry that Han 3000 is not the opponent of the strong in jiudengjing. Once han 3000 fails, he will fall into the abyss.


    "Grandfather, do you really think he will lose?" Said Simon. This sentence seemed to make Ximen Chang hear a big joke. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Ximen Jin, Ximen Jin, don''t you know the realm of Zhong Qishan? He is a strong man in jiudengjing. Unless feilingsheng comes forward, who can be his opponent¡° He is not only a strong man in jiudengjing, but also the one closest to the Supreme Master. " Simon said with a heavy face¡° Maybe we haven''t been outside the city, he has been abandoned, and you will no longer be a member of the Simon family. " Ximen Chang said that Ximen was full of ambition. Naturally, Ximen chang would not leave such people around him. For Ximen Jin, he only cares about the position of clan leader, but he doesn''t care about the blood relationship at all. What''s wrong with Ximen Chang? In Ximen Chang''s eyes, only right and status are the most important, and Ximen Jin is just a dispensable inheritance for him. When he becomes a strong man in jishijing, he doesn''t need ximenjin''s inheritance at all. He can even use his ability of rejuvenation to cultivate a new generation¡° Today next year, if it''s not your death day, it''s mine. " Simon Jin tone firm said, it seems that he has made a decision, once han 3000 lost, he will not pity his life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1001

    Ximen Jin is a very paranoid person. For him, it is meaningless to continue to live without the position of patriarch. Moreover, he can not accept the miserable life of being expelled from Ximen family.


    At this point, he is almost a madman, but the reason why he formed this kind of character is also a great relationship with Simon Chang, because from the moment he was born, Simon Chang taught him in this way.


    "Don''t worry, if you die, there will be a place for you in the family cemetery. After all, you are bleeding from the Simon family." Simon Chang said with no sympathy.


    By this time, the two people outside the city had already started fighting.


    There was a lot of noise and thunder.


    The eyes of the people in the city turned to the outside of the city. When they found that the huge noise was caused by the fight between the two people, they were shocked.


    They haven''t seen the battle of the strong, so this kind of battle is particularly shocking for them. Some good people can''t help but go out of the city to watch.


    Ran Yi''s old house.


    At this time, ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin are sitting face to face. They know that the fight outside the city is definitely related to Han 3000, but they are more or less evading this matter, because once han 3000 loses, Ximen Chang will never let them go.


    "Cough, it''s already started." Ge Zhonglin said to ran Yi.


    "I know."


    "Don''t we... Go out and have a look?" Ge Zhonglin said with a guilty heart.


    "What if you lose?" Ran Yi asked.


    "It''s nothing but death. What else can we do?" Ge Zhonglin says helplessly that in the face of ximenchang''s anger, he and ran Yi can''t bear it at all, so they don''t need to find a solution at all. Waiting for death is the most direct and simple way.


    "Do you want to die?" Ran Yi continued.


    "That''s bullshit. You''re not dead. How can I want to die?" Ge Zhonglin scoffs at ran Yi.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath and said, "life and death have a destiny. It''s worth watching a big war before death."


    Hearing this, Ge Zhonglin stood up and said, "what are you waiting for? If you don''t go, I''m afraid it''s over."


    By this time, many onlookers had gathered outside the city, and people were constantly sighing about the fight between Han 3000 and Zhong Qishan, but most of them just stood far away and did not dare to get close, for fear of being affected by the fish pond.


    "Who is this man? He is so powerful."


    "This young man looks very strange. I didn''t expect that he should have such a powerful realm."


    "That man is Zhong Qishan, the guest Qing of Ximen family. He has the strength of jiudengjing. I didn''t expect that the young man could fight with the strong man of jiudengjing."


    "I didn''t expect that another such expert appeared in the imperial court."


    While everyone was sighing, Simon Chang didn''t look very good.


    In his opinion, Zhong Qishan has the absolute strength to crush Han 3000, but now, Zhong Qishan does not seem to have any advantage, which makes him a little unbelievable.


    It''s just an unknown waste. How can it be able to fight with Zhong Qishan?


    "Grandfather, it seems that you underestimate him too much." Ximen Jin began to smile. The more ugly Ximen Chang''s face was, the stronger his smile was.


    "Hum, I''m afraid it''s just Zhong Qishan testing him. He didn''t show his real strength at all." Said Simon Chang.


    Not long after, ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin finally felt outside the city.


    When they saw the two men fighting on the top of the mountain not far away, they also showed a look of horror.


    "Isn''t that Zhong Qishan?" Ge Zhonglin said in amazement, and rubbed his eyes for fear that he might be wrong.


    In recent years, ran Yi has occupied Fengshang mall, almost staying at home, but Zhong Qishan''s name, he has also heard, is the strongest expert in Ximen family, has the terrible strength of jiudengjing.


    But Han 3000 can entangle with the strong of jiudengjing.


    "I didn''t expect ximenchang to send Zhong Qishan directly." Ge Zhonglin sighed.


    "Judging from the current situation, how sure are we about Han 3000''s realm?" Ran Yi asked Ge Zhonglin.


    As for this problem, they have discussed it for a long time. Ge Zhonglin had some doubts about it before, but now he saw it with his own eyes, so he couldn''t help believing it.


    Being able to fight Zhong Qishan without losing the upper hand at least shows that Han 3000 has the strength of jiudengjing, and he is so young that the possibility of jishijing is very great.


    Ge Zhonglin took a deep breath and said, "ran Yi, I didn''t expect that you are really lucky. This kind of thing can even be met by you. If we can really work for him in the future, it''s not a dream to be prosperous."


    It was nothing for ran Yi to be prosperous, and he never cared about such things, because with his present financial resources, he could not spend all his life. What''s the use of any more money?


    In ran Yi''s heart, there has always been an insistence that he has never given up, that is, to re cultivate. An expert once told him that if he wants his body to return to the state of being able to cultivate, only the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm can help him.


    For ran Yi, such a dream has always been unthinkable, because how could a strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm treat him like a mole ant? So he never dared to have such extravagant hopes. But now, he seems to see hope. If Han 3000 is willing to help him, his body will recover. Even now that he is old, even if he can re cultivate, he is unlikely to have a big breakthrough, but for ran Yi, it is a dream. Only when he has fulfilled this dream can he die in peace¡° Lao Ge, you said... If I asked him to help me, would he, would he agree? " Ran Yi stammered, because he was too excited, his body trembled slightly¡° Can I help you? " Ge Zhonglin looked at ran Yi doubtfully, and immediately understood the meaning of his words. He said solemnly: "I will ask him. I am willing to pay any price for this. After all, it''s because of me that you can''t practice." As soon as he thought that he might be able to practice again, ran Yi''s excited mood could never be calmed down. At this time, Han 3000 and Zhong Qishan had been fighting more and more fiercely in Vietnam, and the whole peak of the mountain was almost flattened. The scene was extremely shocking, and the roar was heard all the time. This battle is bound to become an unforgettable thing for countless people in Fengshang city. Maybe when they are old, they will talk about it to their grandchildren, and no matter how time goes by, the shock will never decrease¡° Zhong Qishan, what are you doing? Why don''t you abandon him? " Simon Chang said with gnashing teeth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1002

    For Simon Chang, he can''t accept this situation now. Even though he knows very well that he underestimates Han 3000, he will never admit it, because it means that Zhong Qishan is likely to lose, which is definitely the result he doesn''t want to see.


    On the other hand, Ximen Jin''s expression was more and more relaxed. He even saw the position of clan leader waving to himself.


    "Grandfather, don''t you see that it''s not Zhong Qishan who doesn''t want to, but he can''t." Simon said triumphantly.


    These words made Ximen Chang gnash his teeth even more. He knew it, but he was unwilling to admit it. And Ximen Jin said it so plainly, which was undoubtedly watering down his only hope in his heart.


    "One Zhong Qishan is not enough. There are other strong men in my Ximen family. I don''t believe he is really so powerful." Said Simon Chang.


    Ximen Jin doesn''t worry at all. There are other strong men in Ximen family, but even Zhong Qishan can''t deal with Han 3000. How can other people do it.


    "You''ll pay for looking down on him." Simon said in a cold voice.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you go and help quickly?" Simon Chang said to the others.


    There are 28 guest ministers in the Ximen family, Zhong Qishan is the first, but the strength of others is not weak. Among them, there are as many as eight in the last three areas, which is why the Ximen family can be so rampant. At this time, Ximen Chang can''t care that he will be laughed at for bullying others. As long as he can kill Han 3000, he is willing to do everything he can.


    "Grandfather, it''s a fight between them. How can you get other people to fight?" Ximen Jin''s face changed. Although Han 3000 and Zhong Qishan are fighting back and forth, if he joins others, the war situation is likely to change rapidly. This is definitely not a good thing for Han 3000.


    Seeing Ximen Jin''s slightly flustered appearance, Ximen Chang laughed and said, "why, are you afraid? Simon Jin, I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible to get the position of patriarch. "


    All the experts of Ximen family come out!


    Feiling''er, who was watching the battle in the distance, was not worried, but full of interest.


    "Simon, I''m afraid, but it''s good. I can see how powerful you are. With Zhong Qishan''s current strength, I don''t think you can push your limit." It''s not too big to watch the excitement. It''s people like feline. The more chaotic the scene is, the more she likes it.


    "Simon Chang is really shameless. He should play more and less, which is very bad for him."


    "I didn''t expect the Ximen family to be so shameless."


    Ran Yi''s and Ge Zhonglin''s hopeful faces darkened. The twenty-eight guest ministers of the Ximen family were famous in the whole imperial court. Now the twenty-eight guest ministers are pouring out, which is a piece of despairing news for Han 3000.


    "What can we do? Can we do something about it?" Ran Yi asked Ge Zhonglin.


    Ge Zhonglin also wants to help Han 3000, but in this case, he is powerless. With the strength of several guards around him, he can''t even count as cannon fodder. How can he help?


    "There''s no way, unless a miracle happens." Ge Zhonglin said, shaking his head.


    Ran Yi was so anxious that his hope, which he could hardly see, seemed to be broken at this time.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Han 3000.


    Look at the posture, is a woman, good figure standing on the top of the mountain, like a fairy down to earth in general.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "What''s the matter? How did she appear? Is it God coming?"


    "In the battle of masters, she''s a woman to make trouble."


    Just as everyone was talking, Huang Xiaoyong looked around him.


    Just now, Jiang Yingying was still standing beside him. Why did she suddenly appear beside Han 3000?


    "Shigu!" Huang Xiaoyong swallowed his saliva. His shock didn''t hide at all. He said to himself, "I didn''t expect that my aunt was also a strong man!"


    "What are you doing here?" Han 3000 found Jiang Yingying appeared in his side, asked with a smile.


    "Since the Simmons are not moral, I will help you solve these small roles." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Ah." Han 3000 suddenly sighed and said, "it seems that our brother and sister have shocked the imperial court this time."


    "Isn''t that good? No one dares to provoke us in the future." Jiang Yingying said happily.


    Because Jiang Yingying joined the war and helped Han 3000 share a lot of pressure, they didn''t seem too hard to fight against the twenty-eight guests of Ximen family, and Han 3000 still had the key to win, so he didn''t worry at all.


    Of course, Han 3000 would never use it unless he had to. Otherwise, it would be more than shocking the imperial court.


    "I didn''t expect any surprises." Fei ling''er in the distance no longer looks relaxed, but rather dignified, because she didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying had such strong strength. Facing the twenty-eight guests of the Ximen family, she was still able to fight more than ten people alone.


    "Who are you?" Fei ling''er''s eyebrows were full of doubts. With her understanding of the imperial court, the two men almost appeared in the posture of being born into the world. It was difficult for her to understand how two such strong men could suddenly appear. Simon Chang''s mood at this time was like eating excrement. Twenty eight Keqing is his last card. In his opinion, Han 3000 should be defeated soon. However, he never thought that Han 3000 had a helper, and this woman''s strength was also very strong. The power of twenty-eight Keqing could not be exerted at all. If it goes on like this, who will win and who will lose? This is an uncertain number. This is not the result Simon Chang wants to see¡° Grandfather, it''s a surprise. I didn''t expect that he had a helper. Although there was only one, it seems that it is enough now. " Simon Jin put down his worry, and a relaxed expression came back on his face. Ximen changna is still in the mood to talk with Ximen Jin. He stares at the battle situation on the top of the mountain, because it means his end today. Once twenty eight Keqing loses, he will die¡° How can I go to the theatre when I am an apprentice? " At this time, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly took the wing tiger to join the occupation. Although Huang Xiaoyong only has the strength of wudengjing, Yihu is a seven star beast. Although it is not enough to fight against the strong, it is not a problem to do some sneak attacks and harassment. And help Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying relieve the pressure, which makes them two people can solve the opponent faster. At the top of the mountain, the guest Qing of Ximen family kept falling, and Ximen Chang''s face became more and more ugly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1003

    "Strong, so strong!"


    "The twenty-eight guest ministers of Ximen family are so vulnerable. Has this man reached the state of Supreme Master?"


    "It''s really terrible. Looking at Ximen Chang''s face, he''s almost desperate. I don''t think he ever dreamed that twenty-eight Keqing would fall in this way."


    There were sighs everywhere.


    Countless people look at Han 3000 with admiration.


    Even some practitioners outside the city were shocked at this time.


    Most of the people here have never seen a real battle in their life, and this time, it is not only an eye opener, but also witnessed the most wonderful battle in the imperial court!


    Even ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin could not control their excitement.


    "Our guess is right, it''s right." Ran Yi said excitedly.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice, and said: "after this war, his reputation will shock the whole imperial court. Ximen Chang really kicked the iron plate this time, and even if he was afraid to die in Han 3000''s hands, the emperor would not be held accountable."


    "Yes, the strong is respected. It''s just a Ximen Chang. How can it be worthy of emperor''s respect and accountability?" Ran Yi''s hands kept shaking. The scenes of fighting were deeply impressed in his mind for fear that he would miss any pictures.


    Simon Chang''s face became more and more desperate at this time. He never thought that things would come to this stage. What''s more, he did not expect that the proud twenty-eight guest Qing would come to such an end.


    In the past, when Ximen Chang just established his family of twenty-eight guests, it caused a lot of discussions in many big families. I don''t know how many people envied him for being able to win over these experts. I don''t know how many people visited him and made friends with the Ximen family because of this.


    It can be said that the Ximen family has today''s status and influence, and has a very close relationship with 28 Keqing.


    But now, the twenty-eight guests are falling one after another. Each person falling from the top of the mountain means that the status of Ximen family has been reduced by one point, which is like a nightmare for Ximen Chang.


    "Grandfather, it seems that you are surprised, but for me, it''s imaginary." Ximen Jin looks as usual. He is excited in his heart and tries to hide his change of expression. This is what Ximen Chang teaches him. No matter when and where he is, he can''t let his emotions show on his face. He can''t let his opponent know what he thinks in his heart.


    It can be said that Ximen Jin did everything Ximen Chang asked him to do. These little things integrated Ximen Jin''s desire for the position of patriarch, because from the moment of birth, everything he did was for the position of patriarch.


    "Ximen Jin, do you think the Ximen family will have such a high position without twenty-eight guest Qing?" Simon Chang said with gnashing teeth.


    "Of course not. The Simon family will have a higher status under my leadership." Ximen Jin said lightly.


    The corner of Ximen Chang''s mouth rose, split a strange arc, said: "with you, now the Ximen family is at the peak of status, why can you speak out?"


    "There is no twenty-eight Keqing, but there is a strong one in the extreme teacher''s realm. Can''t the strong one in the extreme teacher''s realm compare with twenty-eight Keqing? I would do anything for him. " Simon said with a smile.


    Simon Chang suddenly covered his chest!


    Simon ember wants to be a slave?


    How can the tangtangximen family be slaves?


    "Simon ember, do you want the Simon family to be slaves? Are you crazy? " Simon Chang roared angrily.


    "Crazy?" Ximen Jin looked at Ximen Chang contemptuously, looked up and down, and then said, "grandfather, if you have such an opportunity in front of you, how would you choose? Would you refuse? "


    Refuse?


    Simon Chang never thought about this question, because he had never met such an opportunity. At this time, he was suddenly asked, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing that Ximen Chang didn''t speak, Ximen Jin continued: "don''t think about it. I''ll tell you the answer. You will agree, and certainly will. The Ximen family is scared by the emperor. Only those who are strong in Jishi can guarantee the status of Ximen family. Do you really think that Ximen family can train a Jishi? Even if you have Shengli now, you are still not sure that you can do it. "


    "The hundred year imperial court is nothing but feilingsheng."


    These two words let Simon Chang completely despair.


    He used to be very persistent, but now he seems very naive.


    Just as Ximen Jin said, there is only one feilingsheng in the imperial court of one hundred years. How dare the Ximen family have such extravagant hopes.


    "I will bury you in the most luxurious way. I hope you will bless the Simon family for generations." With this last sentence, Ximen Jin walked down to the foot of the mountain. He wanted to welcome Han 3000, who had come back from the victory. At this time, he also wanted to show his loyalty to Han 3000.


    Simon Chang''s face was beaten, but his blow was more than that.


    At this time, ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin came to him again.


    "Mr. Simon, have you ever thought of such an accident?" Ran Yi asked Ximen Chang. Simon Chang looked at ran Yi like a torch and said, "it''s not your turn to ridicule me."¡° It''s not good for a dying man to have such a big temper. " Ran Yi said with a smile¡° Simon Chang, do you know how many people want your life? Over the years, your arrogance has planted countless seeds of hatred for you. Look at how many pairs of eyes are staring at you. Do you think you still have a chance to leave alive? " Ge Zhonglin joked. Without looking, Simon Chang could feel many hot eyes staring at himself in the dark, and he knew enough about how many enemies he had provoked for so many years. Before, Simon Chang never cared about these things, because for him, they were just trivial things, and the status of those people could never surpass the Ximen family, It means they have no hope of revenge in their life. But now, Ximen family''s status is weakened due to the fall of Ke Qing, which brings them the hope of revenge. However, Simon Chang knew that he would not die in the hands of those rubbish, because Simon ember would surely die with his own hands¡° Do you think I''m going to look down on this waste? Even if I die, I won''t die in the hands of these rubbish. " Simon Chang said with gnashing teeth¡° It doesn''t matter who killed you. What matters is that you will die today. " Ge Zhonglin said with a smile. At this time, on the top of the mountain, except for Zhong Qishan, all the guests fell to the cliff, and the war came to an end. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1004

    "Old man, your companions are dead. How long can you hold on?"


    On the top of the mountain, in the face of the panting Zhong Qishan, Huang Xiaoyong, riding on the wing tiger, is full of pride.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong is the son of the city leader in Longyun City, he has never been as dazzling as he is today, and he has never fought with others so freely.


    Zhong Qishan was not surprised by the result, because when feilingsheng appeared, he guessed that Han 3000''s strength was not simple. Otherwise, feilingsheng could not be so interested in this matter.


    Just knowing the result doesn''t mean Zhong Qishan is willing to accept it.


    The strength of jiudengjing, once the dream is broken! This is undoubtedly a devastating blow to Zhong Qishan.


    You should know that he is the closest person to the extreme teacher in the whole imperial court. Once he breaks through successfully, he will return to his youth and gain more life. He is willing to enter the world. Even in the dark forest, he has the strength to have a look.


    Now, if he died in Han 3000''s hands, all his efforts in this life will turn into drawing water from a bamboo basket.


    "Who on earth are you?" Zhong Qishan asked Han 3000, he did not understand, in the imperial court, in addition to feilingsheng, how can there be a very strong teacher.


    "Does it matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''m just not reconciled. In the imperial court, apart from Fei Lingsheng, how can there be a second strong person in the imperial court?" With these words, Zhong Qishan looks at Jiang Yingying again, because in his eyes, Jiang Yingying is also a person who can''t see through the realm, which almost makes him collapse.


    One is not enough, but a second one?


    When did jishijing become so ubiquitous?


    "I heard that you are the closest to the extreme division of the nine lights, you must not want to die." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Zhong Qishan seems to see hope, because Han 3000 said that, it must be under certain conditions will not kill him.


    Although Zhong Qishan is a guest of the Ximen family, it does not mean that he is willing to devote his life to the Ximen family. For a strong man like him, living is the most important thing, and as long as he can step into the extreme teacher''s realm, his life will become more beautiful. This is a dream that every strong man is waiting for.


    "What do you want?" Asked Zhong Qishan.


    "You should know that after the contract is reached between the animal master and the other animals, all the behaviors of the other animals should obey the orders of the animal master." Han 3000 said.


    "You want me to be your man?" Zhong Qishan said that this requirement is not excessive in his view. After all, although he has a high status in the Ximen family, his real identity is also a servant, just a servant with a higher level. The Ximen family just gave him huge benefits and cultivation resources in exchange.


    It''s for everyone, and Zhong Qishan naturally won''t refuse such a request.


    But Han 3000''s next words changed Zhong Qishan''s face.


    "It''s not just a servant. I''ve improved the contract between the beast and the master so that it can be used on people." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Qishan''s eyes suddenly became frightened!


    Han 3000 even wants to sign a contract with him to control him like a monster!


    If he really improved the contract and could use it on people, once it was signed, his own life and death would be a matter of Han 3000''s words.


    Moreover, the signing of this contract will make Zhong Qishan lose his freedom completely, and he is likely to become a puppet in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do things for me. I just don''t want to be betrayed. Besides, you have advantages." Han 3000 said that Xuanyuan world is after all a place that once attacked the earth. In the face of such a strong man, Han 3000 will not let it go easily, but if it can be controlled, Han 3000 will not have to kill it.


    People like Zhong Qishan have great strength. If they can control him, they may be able to help others in the future.


    Just yesterday, a very crazy idea came out of Han 3000''s mind.


    The main reason why he came to Xuanyuan world is to investigate why Xuanyuan world launched an attack on the earth.


    However, the investigation of the causes can not fundamentally solve the problem.


    So Han 3000 thought of a way to solve this problem, that is to rule Xuanyuan world.


    It''s not ruling the imperial court, but ruling the Xuanyuan world, so this is a crazy idea.


    Since he wants to rule Xuanyuan world, he naturally needs more powerful men, and Zhong Qishan is very qualified.


    "What good is it?" Zhong Qishan asked, in fact, in this matter, he has no choice. If he has the chance to survive, he will never be willing to face death. Moreover, if he can benefit, it will be easier for him to accept.


    "Kill Simon Chang, you can get the holy chestnut in his hand." Han 3000 said.


    "You..." Zhong Qishan looked at Han 3000 in amazement. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "is what you said true? Are you willing to give me Shengli?"


    "Shengli may be able to help you break through the situation. You should be very clear. Is this good enough?" Han 3000 laughs and says that it is unknown whether a holy chestnut can reach the highest level. Because at the beginning, he and Jiang Yingying used the holy chestnut as the belly, and they didn''t know how much they ate. Therefore, Han 3000 can''t calculate how useful a holy chestnut can be to those who are strong in jiudengjing. But one thing is for sure: good is better than nothing¡° If so, I am willing to be your servant. Please sign the contract After Zhong Qishan finished, he knelt down in front of Han 3000, and knelt down on both knees. If you want to be a servant, you have to have what a servant should be. Zhong Qishan''s kneeling surprised the onlookers outside the city¡° Zhong Qishan even knelt down. Is he begging for mercy? "¡° I didn''t expect that the strong man in the nine lamp world would come to such an end. It''s really a pity. "¡° The world of the strong, I and other mortals can not understand, perhaps in his eyes, nine lights and ordinary people are not different, but are just mole ants Simon Chang, who has only a little hope in his heart, no longer has any fluke and expectation at this moment. He knew that the result of this incident could not be reversed, and there could not be any miracle. Even Zhong Qishan knelt down and begged for mercy. What else could he fight with Han 3000¡° I didn''t expect that ximenchang would end up in such a field. Is heaven really going to kill me? " Simon Chang said in despair. Han Sany''s fingerprint is on Zhong Qishan''s forehead. Feiling''er in the distance saw this scene and wondered what he was doing? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1005

    "What''s this guy doing?" Feiling''er said to herself, she wants to know what''s going on. It''s very simple. She can feel it through her own strength, but it will inevitably cause Han 3000''s awareness. Feiling''er doesn''t want to reveal her identity now, so she can only take this impulse.


    After the signing of the contract, Zhong Qishan can obviously feel that he has a force that doesn''t belong to himself. He knows that this force comes from Han 3000, and Han 3000 can use this force to control his life and death.


    This also means that from now on, Zhong Qishan will obey Han 3000 unconditionally. Otherwise, Han 3000 will explode and die with one thought.


    "Do what you have to do." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Qishan nodded and headed down the mountain.


    "What''s the situation? Did he let Zhong Qishan go?"


    "It seems that Zhong Qishan betrayed the Ximen family in exchange for his own life."


    After going down the mountain, Zhong Qishan came to ximenchang.


    Simon Chang is full of anger at Zhong Qishan because he knows that Zhong Qishan has betrayed himself.


    "Zhong Qishan, I didn''t expect that you didn''t even want dignity. Do you forget that you are the strong man in jiudengjing?" Ximen Chang said to Zhong Qishan with gnashing teeth.


    Zhong Qishan has faced this situation calmly, so he will not feel ashamed because of this.


    Compared with dignity, living is the most important thing, because even if a dead person has dignity, he is just a corpse.


    "I''m only one step away from jishijing. I don''t want to waste all my life''s efforts." Zhong Qishan said lightly.


    Ximen Chang looked ferocious and sniffed, "you are a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. You will never reach the highest level of learning."


    "Is it?" Zhong Qishan laughed and said, "he said that as long as I kill you, I can take Shengli as my own. With Shengli, maybe I will break the border soon."


    "You... You''re going to kill me!" Simon Chang can''t believe that Zhong Qishan has worked for him for so many years. He never thought that one day he would die in Zhong Qishan''s hands.


    "If it''s not for your resources, maybe I can''t break the nine lights. I''d like to thank you for that, but people are selfish. At this point, you must know better than me that people don''t kill for themselves."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Zhong Qishan hit Ximen Chang''s body with one blow, penetrating directly from his heart.


    Simon Chang''s dull expression soon spread the color of pain.


    "Zhong Qishan, you ungrateful man." Simon Chang''s mouth kept pouring blood, and his expression was full of reluctance.


    "Yes, I am ungrateful because I have no choice." Zhong Qishan took back his hand and watched ximenchang fall. Then he found Shengli on ximenchang.


    Around, Shengli fell on his hand. This is something Zhong Qishan didn''t dare to think about.


    At this time, Han 3000 also went down the mountain.


    Looking forward to him for a long time, Ximen Jin came to Han 3000 with the wind at his feet. He bent slightly and said respectfully, "Mr. Han, from today on, Ximen Jin is a slave around him. If you have anything, you can command him at will."


    "Shengli, I gave it to Zhong Qishan. Do you have any suggestions?" Han 3000 said.


    "Of course not." Ximenjin said without hesitation: "Zhong Qishan got the holy chestnut, it is possible to reach the highest level, which can reflect the value of holy chestnut better than I got it."


    "Next, remove the obstacles in the clan. You can ask Zhong Qishan to help. He will stay with you in the future." Han 3000 said that it''s not time for Zhong Qishan to show his value, so Han 3000 won''t take him with him.


    With the contract as a constraint, Han 3000 will not worry about Zhong Qishan''s defection.


    "Thank you, sir." Simon said gratefully.


    Han three thousand stretched a waist, said: "I went back to rest, played so long, also a little tired."


    The battle soon spread around Fengshang City, and some painters recorded the fighting scenes in the form of portraits, which were made into pamphlets to collect money.


    There are countless storytellers who spread stories and myths in major tea shops.


    In just three days, almost no one in the imperial court knew the name of Han 3000.


    When the album began to spread, the major cities in the imperial court set off a trend of imitating Han 3000''s clothes. If the younger generation didn''t create Han 3000''s clothing image, they would lose face when they went out.


    Most incisive children as like as two peas, especially those who have rich children, have made the most of their clothes, even their hair styles. They have made their own image almost identical to the picture books.


    As like as two peas, the only way to get a picture of a person is to see the background.


    Huanglong hall.


    Emperor Zun also has a small book in his hand. The picture on it clearly records Han 3000''s every move moment, and even makes people feel like they are on the scene.


    When Emperor Zun saw the last page, he could not help sighing and said to his opponent, "I didn''t expect that Han 3000 was so powerful. Twenty eight guests of Ximen family were in front of him like paper paste."


    "Now it''s almost certain that he is a strong man in jishijing. Dizun, what are you going to do next?" Asked the man. Emperor Zun shook his head. He had sent people to Longyun City, and explained his attitude to Han 3000. However, Han 3000 didn''t come to Huanglong hall, which made him very passive. After all, he is the first person in the imperial court. He can''t explain his kindness to Han 3000 again and again. Even if he sends someone to the palace again, Han 3000 may not come to the palace. Isn''t this more embarrassing for him¡° What about Pauline Emperor Zun asked¡° During the war, she was watching from a distance, and there was nothing special about it. " Said the man¡° I don''t know what relationship she has with Han 3000. " Emperor Zun shook his head helplessly. The current situation is very uncertain, which makes him not know where to go next¡° By the way, Lord dizun, recently, news came from the frontier. I heard that the dark forest had made a big noise. I don''t know which country''s Jishi entered the dark forest. " Said the man¡° Do you want to come to the imperial court or go to other places? " Emperor Zun frowned and said with a puzzled face. At this time, there was a boundary in the dark forest. No one dared to get close to it easily, but there was an old man who was in a mess and came out of the dark forest. The clothes were broken and disheartened. It seemed that they had just experienced a big war¡° These animals are really fierce. Fortunately, they came out safely. " The old man sighed and said to himself, "if it wasn''t for the Jingwu mountain woman, I wouldn''t have been in such a mess. If I didn''t take care of my children at home, I would have set up a challenge arena." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1006

    Three days after the war.


    Han 3000 left the inn for the first time.


    When he saw those people who were dressed in the same height as himself on the street, he was confused. Even when he looked at the back of those people, he could not help but doubt himself.


    When did you have so many brothers?


    "What''s the situation?" Han 3000 asks Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked proud and said: "master, you don''t know how powerful you are in the imperial court now. These people, deliberately imitating your clothes, have become a trend. Moreover, many people have deliberately changed their names. Now, you can see Liu 3000, Zhou 3000, Wang 3000 everywhere."


    After listening to Huang Xiaoyong''s explanation, Han 3000 is even more confused. What kind of evil wind is this? Can these people change their names and clothes to be as strong as him?


    Not far away, two people imitating Han 3000''s clothes are fighting for persistence.


    "I''m Wu 3000. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll fight on the top of the mountain outside the city."


    "I won''t be afraid of you. If I fight, I will shoot you down from the top of the mountain."


    Hearing these words, Han Sanyi has a headache. Who the hell are they!


    Just a few minutes after leaving the inn, Han 3000 hurried back to his room. For him, the outside world is full of ghosts, which are not what he wants to see.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Huang Xiaoyong puzzled asked, for him, this is a very honorable thing, so he can''t understand Han 3000''s rejection of this matter.


    "How long has this been going on?" Han 3000 asked.


    "After the end of the war, I found this situation in less than a day, and more and more people imitated it. I heard that it was not only in Fengshang City, but also in other places." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Lying trough!" Han Sanqian can''t help but yell at him. It''s not just Fengshang city. Isn''t it that even if he goes to other cities, he can''t get rid of the situation of seeing himself in the street?


    Three thousand the world is full of three thousand?


    Think about Han 3000, I feel numb.


    Isn''t it just a fight? These people need to be so crazy?


    In Han 3000''s opinion, the twenty-eight guest ministers of the west gate family are nothing, but in the eyes of more outsiders, they are worth worshiping in various ways. After all, the twenty-eight guest ministers of the west gate family have long been famous and have been strong in the imperial court for many years.


    Han 3000 almost fought against the attack of 28 Keqing with one man''s strength, and shot them down. What a magnificent feat is this?


    "Isn''t there you? Why no one imitates you. " Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong showed a little regret, he also thought so, but he also thought that if he could imitate Han 3000, who would imitate him? After all, in the war situation, he just played a role of a silver bullet. He just made a sneak attack and didn''t show much strength.


    "Master, no one imitates me, but someone imitates my aunt." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han Sanqian looks at Jiang Yingying. Jiang Yingying can''t help but roll her eyes. It''s obvious that she doesn''t like it very much.


    "Brother 3000, in my opinion, you can only accept this situation calmly, because the influence is too big. It''s not something you can control at all." Jiang Yingying persuades.


    "Ah." Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. This matter has affected the whole imperial court. It''s really beyond his control. However, at this stage, he still can''t adapt and needs time. After all, when he goes out, he can see countless of himself. This kind of visual impact is still very hard.


    "Where''s Simon ember?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Master, Simon Jin asked me to tell you that he would go home first and eradicate the alien. If you need to, you can contact him at any time. No matter what, he will help you do it." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 nodded. He left Zhong Qishan beside Ximen Jin. Ximen Jin had no chance to betray him, so there was no need to worry about this.


    But next, Han 3000 didn''t know where to go.


    Huangting dizun must have been waiting for him for a long time. Sooner or later, he and dizun will meet, but at this stage, Han 3000 does not want to go.


    Now that the plan has changed, Han 3000 is going to take action for his plan. Now it''s meaningless for him to meet emperor Zun.


    "Go and have a rest." Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Master, I''m very energetic. I don''t need to rest." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Are you sure? No injury doesn''t mean you can''t rest. Of course, if you want to rest in an injured state, I can also satisfy you Han 3000 light said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that Han 3000 was asking for a guest. It must be brother and sister who have something secret to say.


    "No, no, No Huang Xiaoyong said quickly, then yawned and continued: "master, I''m a little tired suddenly. I''ll go back to my room first."


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Han Sanqian said to Jiang Yingying, "I have a new plan. I should let you know."¡° Brother 3000, no matter what your plan is, I will accompany you. " Jiang Yingying said. Han 3000 has never questioned this. Even if she is the enemy of the whole Xuanyuan world, Jiang Yingying will certainly stand by her side¡° Originally, we came to Xuanyuan world to investigate why they launched an attack on the earth. However, after careful consideration, it is meaningless to just investigate. Instead of wasting time like this, we should rule the whole Xuanyuan world. In this way, the earth will not be threatened. " Han 3000 said. If this kind of words spread out, I''m afraid those people will treat it as a joke. Xuanyuan world has a history of thousands of years, and the division of the Three Kingdoms has existed for thousands of years. No one has ever been able to rule the Three Kingdoms, because the difficulty of this matter is not only reflected in the Three Kingdoms, but also in the dark forest. This taboo place is doomed to the division of the Three Kingdoms. But Jiang Yingying doesn''t feel ridiculous at all, because for her, as long as Han 3000 wants to do something, he will be able to do it. Whether on earth or in Xuanyuan world, Jiang Yingying''s trust in Han 3000 is 100%¡° Brother 3000, the first step is to conquer the imperial court. " Jiang Yingying said. Han Sanqian nodded. He couldn''t be fat in one breath, so it must be done step by step, and the imperial court was his first step¡° I need more strong people. The imperial court is by no means as simple as we know. There must be a reason why the emperor can be the first person in the imperial court. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1007

    On this issue, Han 3000 thought about it for a long time.


    It is said that emperor Zun has only the strength of badengjing, but there must be some reasons why he can be the first person in the imperial court. In Han 3000''s opinion, he must have a bottom card, and even Jishi may be afraid of such a bottom card.


    However, Han 3000 does not know what this card is.


    Therefore, in order to control the imperial court, Han 3000 must have strong capital.


    And capital is the strong in the imperial court.


    There are many strong people who are not willing to serve the imperial court and choose the major families, which shows that Han 3000''s idea of winning over the strong people can be realized.


    But Han 3000 hasn''t figured out exactly what to do.


    "Brother 3000, we can establish a sect, and then, just like the Ximen family, we can attract the strong as guest ministers." Jiang Yingying suggested.


    After hearing this, Han 3000''s eyes brightened, and Jiang Yingying solved the problem in one word. Moreover, this is a very good way to cultivate new strong people and win over existing strong people with proper excuses.


    "Yingying, you really helped me a lot." Han 3000 said happily.


    Seeing that her opinion was adopted by Han 3000, Jiang Yingying was also very happy. She said with a smile, "brother 3000, if you think it''s useful, I''m afraid it''s useless."


    "You''re so smart, how can it be useless, but it''s also a problem that you have to choose a site to establish a school." Han 3000 said.


    "Xixiangcheng, where the Ximen family is located, should be the best choice. After all, it also needs money to establish the sect. The Ximen family can just provide it." Jiang Yingying said.


    Han Sanqian nodded his head and said, "that''s good. That''s a great idea. I''ll give you another question by the way. You have to think about the name of the sect."


    In Jiang Yingying''s opinion, Han 3000 should be responsible for such a big thing. However, since Han 3000 has given it to her, she will do it for Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, I''ll think more and let you choose." Jiang Yingying said.


    "All right."


    Another three days later.


    Han Sanqian left the inn again. Because of his psychological construction this time, when he saw those people who were the same as himself, Han Sanqian''s repulsion was not so serious.


    After the auction, many big families in Fengshang city have left, so there is no longer the bustling scene before. However, compared with Longyun City, it is still much more prosperous, and the brothels are much more advanced.


    It''s just that those flamboyant women really have no attraction for Han 3000.


    "Master, why don''t we go and have a drink? How about my treat?" When passing by a brothel, Huang Xiaoyong can''t help but say to Han Sanqian. It seems that this guy is ready to move. He can''t bear it.


    For the people of Xuanyuan world, entering the brothel may be a common thing, but Han 3000 came from the earth, and his acceptance is not so great.


    And now Huang Xiaoyong has an idea for Jiang Yingying. If Jiang Yingying knows this kind of thing, Huang Xiaoyong will not have a chance.


    "Well, if you go in and my sister knows you''ll never have another chance." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s Thoughts on Jiang Yingying are beyond expression, so he is not surprised to be seen by Han 3000, but he is a little strange to hear Han 3000 say so.


    "Master, why?" Huang Xiaoyong asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 immediately speechless, this also need why? Is it difficult for people in Xuanyuan world to have such strange ideas?


    "Take your time, but I''ve already reminded you that if you do something stupid, don''t blame me." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, ferring came face to face.


    For Fei ling''er, Han Sanyi has always been vigilant, exposing his strength in the battle on the top of the mountain, which is also a helpless move.


    "Now you are powerful. The whole imperial court knows Han 3000. I don''t know how many people regard you as their idol." Fei Ling er said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "That''s not a good thing." Han 3000 light said.


    "It''s a good thing, of course. Isn''t it good that so many people worship you?" Said ferring.


    "You''ve been following me for so long. When are you going to tell me your purpose?" Han asked. Although he knew that this question would probably not be answered, he still wanted to have a try.


    "I''m just a poor beggar. I''ll follow you and eat and drink. Isn''t that an end?" Fei ling''er looks at Han 3000 with an innocent face.


    Han 3000 helplessly shook his head and said: "the more you hide from me now, the day when it is really exposed, we may not have such a peaceful conversation as now. Maybe at that time, either you die or I die."


    Feiling''er was calm and did not change his color. He said: "you are so powerful. How can I be your opponent? If you want to kill me, you can do it anytime, but are you willing? I''m just a poor little beggar. "


    Looking at Fei Ling Er blinking, he looked pathetic and couldn''t find any flaws. Han 3000 didn''t want to talk to her anymore¡° We''re going in for a drink. Are you going Han 3000 pointed to the brothel and said¡° Men, are they all so lecherous? " Said ferring¡° If you want to know whether a man is amorous, just feel his nose. As long as it''s hot, it''s definitely amorous. " After Han 3000 finished, he went to the brothel. Although Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand why the master suddenly changed his mind, he didn''t have the heart to think about it. He followed Han 3000 excitedly, rubbed his hands and said, "master, I asked the procuress to call the most beautiful woman." Han 3000 stares at Huang Xiaoyong. He just finds an excuse to get rid of Fei ling''er. He doesn''t really want to drink Huajiu. Although Su Yingxia is in another space, doing this kind of thing will make Han 3000 feel guilty¡° Can''t you drink without a woman? " Han 3000 said¡° Master, if you enter the brothel without women, you might as well go to the restaurant. " Huang Xiaoyong said. Han more than three thousand light looked at Fei Ling Er, she had already left, quickly stopped his own pace, said: "that still go to the restaurant." Huang Xiaoyong was disappointed and finally had the chance to drink flower wine. How to say that it changed. But if Han 3000 goes, he can only keep up. After returning to the inn, Fei ling''er looks very dignified. Han 3000''s words just made her worry. Her purpose of approaching Han 3000 is not to harm Han 3000, but Han 3000 seems to be very disgusted with this kind of deception. If Han 3000 really knows her identity one day, can they only fight each other? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1008

    When Feiling ER was considering whether it was necessary to tell Han 3000 his true identity, his expression suddenly became shocked, and then changed from shock to doubt.


    She felt a very familiar breath, which is unlikely to appear in the imperial court.


    And the owner of the breath, apparently deliberately released, deliberately let her know.


    "Yi Qingshan, how can you appear in the imperial court?" The voice falls, the figure of Fei Ling Er disappears from Inn room without a trace.


    One hundred miles away from Fengshang City, an old man was in a tea shop to satisfy his hunger and thirst. His embarrassed appearance aroused the dislike of other diners. Moreover, his clothes were very strange. Although he was worn out, it was obvious that this was not the royal court''s service at all.


    "Old man, your clothes look strange." A powerful and tall man came up to the old man and asked in a questioning tone.


    "My family is poor, so it''s strange to find some cloth to splice together." The old man said with a smile.


    The man patted the old man on the shoulder, deliberately very hard.


    The old man did not change his face. He said faintly, "young man, although I''m old, you can''t bully me. I advise you to leave now."


    Hearing these words, the man couldn''t help laughing and said, "old man, your tone is arrogant. If you want me to go, it''s not impossible. I don''t think you have much money. If you take out all the money, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    The old man sighed and said to himself, "even I''m an old man. It seems that you are guilty. Let me help you out. Maybe you can live a long life as a good man in your next life."


    Before he knew what was going on, he suddenly covered his throat. In less than a moment, blood gushed out.


    When the others saw the scene, they were all shocked and ready to run.


    But the old man raised his eyebrow and said, "do you want to run? In the hands of the old man, no one can run away. "


    I saw a flash of cold, all the people in the tea shop fell down, none of them survived.


    Just now, the bustling tea shop left only the old man alive.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came not far away: "Yi Qingshan, it''s too presumptuous for you to come to kill people in our imperial court."


    Hearing this voice, the old man named Yi Qingshan immediately showed a smile on his face and said, "feilingsheng, I didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. These are not good people. I''m helping you eradicate the cancer. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    "I''d like to thank you for killing me. You are too shameless." Fei ling''er appears beside Yi Qingshan in anger.


    Yi Qingshan was still indifferent and said, "do you want to fight with me for the lives of these mole ants? Are you not afraid of harming more innocent people? "


    Fei ling''er gritted his teeth. If they really fight recklessly, the loss to the imperial court will be immeasurable, because the battle between the extreme divisions will destroy the city, and countless creatures will be affected.


    "Why don''t you stay in the state of Xia? Look at your embarrassed appearance. It''s a great price to cross the dark forest. " Feiling son doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Ah." Yi Qingshan sighed heavily and said, "do you think I want to, even if it''s Jishi, it''s not so easy to cross the dark forest."


    "To be frank, don''t beat around the bush with me." Feilingsheng said coldly.


    "If I come to take refuge in the imperial court, do you believe it?" Yi Qingshan said.


    "Don''t you think I''m a three-year-old? The benefits of the state of Xia are not comparable to those of the imperial court. Moreover, the environment of the state of Xia is very different from that of the imperial court. Can you adapt to the life here? "


    "It''s true that your poor place is really too backward. It''s not as good as my Riverview villa, but I can''t help it." Yi Qingshan seems very helpless, and look at his appearance, it is not a lie.


    This makes Fei ling''er even more puzzled. What''s the reason to let Yi Qingshan come to the imperial court.


    "I see. You''re not here to hide, are you?" Feiling Er suddenly thought of a thing, although in her view is unlikely, but it seems that only that thing, can explain why Yi Qingshan will appear in the imperial court.


    "Have you heard about jingwushan?" Yi Qingshan said.


    "A woman challenges all the masters of the state of Xia, and it''s said that she has a daughter with her. Isn''t this the play that the state of Xia deliberately plays?" Said ferring.


    "Of course not. Even I can''t see through the realm of that woman, and after a long time of observation, she is infinitely close to the divine realm even if she is not a strong one." Yi Qingshan said.


    "How can it be!" Fei ling''er said with a look of horror that the divine realm is just the realm in legend. Whether it exists or not and whether it can be achieved are unknown. How can there be a strong divine realm in Xia kingdom?


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but that''s the fact. Otherwise, can I use it to hide? You don''t know how many people in Xia Kingdom want me to come forward to destroy her arrogance, but I can''t, so I have to hide in the imperial court for a while." Every time Yi Qingshan said a word, he would sigh, enough to see how helpless he was. Feiling''er looks dignified. If so, she would like to go to the state of Xia. But even Yi Qingshan is hard to hide. It''s not very meaningful for her to go and have a look¡° Do you know the origin of this woman? " Asked ferring. Yi Qingshan shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of this person before." Born in the sky. These four words made Feiling have a strong sense of familiarity. Han 3000, isn''t he a strong man? Does this woman have anything to do with Han 3000¡° In fact, the imperial court also has a strong one, and definitely no weaker than me. " Said ferring. Yi Qingshan a mouthful of tea has not yet throat, directly spray out¡° Isn''t it? Can there be someone better than you in the imperial court? " Yi Qingshan said with disbelief¡° This man, also of unknown origin, suddenly appeared. " Fei ling''er takes out the picture book about Han 3000 and 28 Keqing and gives it to Yi Qingshan¡° What is this? " Yi Qingshan asked¡° This is the picture book of his battle with 28 experts. Among them, nine are strong in the last three realms, and one is even stronger in the ninth lamp realm. But when they fight with him, they are all defeated. " Ferrier explained. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1009

    Yi Qingshan''s face became more and more dignified with the album. Although he didn''t feel the fierce battle at the scene, he could see how spectacular the scene was through the images in the album.


    Twenty eight Keqing, you can''t beat even one person!


    "Although he has some helpers, these two people, especially the man riding the pterygos, didn''t provide much help." Yi Qingshan says that if Huang Xiaoyong hears these words, he will probably kill the young master of the city by spitting blood.


    Feiling Er nodded and said: "but this woman, it is not to be underestimated, although she is not facing the most powerful opponent among the twenty-eight guest Qing, but it does not mean that she has put out all her strength."


    Yi Qingshan began to sigh again. Fei ling''er naturally understood what he said, but he couldn''t figure out why there were so many experts in Xuanyuan world all of a sudden?


    You know, in the past few hundred years he has lived, he has witnessed many strong people break through the situation. However, he sees the growth of those strong people in his eyes. Now these people appear out of thin air without any sign, which makes him unprepared.


    "What''s wrong with the world? Why do so many powerful people suddenly appear? " Yi Qingshan asked.


    "That''s what I want to know, so I''m with him now." Fei ling''er is worried. Han 3000 is wary of her. It''s obviously not so easy to find out.


    "Did you find anything?" Yi Qingshan is curious.


    Feiling''er shook his head and said, "not yet, but it''s a little strange. He has holy chestnut, and..."


    "What Fei ling''er''s words had not finished, Yi Qingshan interrupted excitedly, because the two words Shengli were like the most precious things in the world to him.


    People all say that dark forest is the origin of holy chestnut, and only Jishi is qualified to get holy chestnut.


    But Yi Qingshan, as a master, knows very well that even as a master, he needs to be careful in the dark forest. For example, this time he is in a mess through the dark forest. How dare he look for Shengli!


    Therefore, in Yi Qingshan''s opinion, the person who can have holy chestnut is definitely a strong one above the top of the master.


    "No!" Yi Qingshan looked at Fei ling''er with astonishment and said, "is he... Is he already a strong man in the divine realm?"


    "I don''t know if it''s the one who is strong in the divine realm, but he auctioned the holy chestnut, and instead of taking it back afterwards, he gave it away." Said ferring.


    Han Sanqian''s small act of sending Shengli was very common to him, because it was not the first time that he sent such a precious thing.


    But Han 3000 never thought how incredible this matter was in the eyes of Fei Ling er.


    Shengli is an absolute treasure, and it is extremely difficult, even almost impossible, to get Shengli, but he gives such a treasure to others.


    "I thought you were bragging to me. Now I''m sure you''re bragging." Yi Qingshan''s expression suddenly changed, a look of sniffing. He had just questioned the contents of the album. Now he heard feiling''er say that Han Sanqian gave away Shengli, which confirmed his guess.


    "Do you think I need to brag with you? This matter is well known in Fengshang city. If you don''t believe it, just ask about it. " Fei ling''er may have the same idea as Yi Qingshan if she didn''t see it with her own eyes. It''s a pity that she has witnessed the whole process of the incident with her own eyes. It''s hard to prove that she doesn''t want to believe it and can''t help it.


    Seeing that feiling''er''s expression was extremely serious, Yi Qingshan gathered his disdainful expression.


    "No, I''m not kidding." Yi Qingshan asked cautiously. If this is the case, all the Three Outlooks he has established for hundreds of years will be destroyed, because he can''t imagine what kind of person he is, who will give away such a precious thing as Shengli.


    "What can you see with your own eyes?"


    Yi Qingshan suddenly sat down on the bench like a waste and said, "what''s wrong with the world? Why is it suddenly different from the Xuanyuan world I know? Are these people crazy?"


    Fei Ling Er suddenly took a deep breath and asked Yi Qingshan, "is it related to that?"


    Yi Qingshan suddenly sat up and said, "you mean, another world!"


    Fei ling''er nodded. Xuanyuan world doesn''t know much about the legend of the other world, but people as strong as her all know the secret. So Fei ling''er will unconsciously connect Han 3000 with the other world. After all, he is born in the air, not from another world. Can there be any other explanation?


    "But Xuanyuan''s Secret Scripture records that the other world is not a world of powerful force. How could he be so powerful?" Yi Qingshan didn''t understand.


    On this point, Feiling Er racked his brains to figure out that the description of another world in Xuanyuan''s Secret dictionary is a world of the weak, and Xuanyuan''s world is above it. Since it is a world of the weak, it is impossible for such strong people to appear.


    "Another possibility is that the records in the secret dictionary are not detailed, and there may even be some mistakes, or we haven''t read all the above contents at all." Said ferring. Yi Qingshan''s eyelids picked and said, "you don''t want to go to Xuanyuan mountain, do you?" Fei Ling Er nodded heavily and said, "if you want to know this, you have to go to Xuanyuan mountain." Yi Qingshan shakes his head like a rattle drum, just like he has a great fear of Xuanyuan mountain. He says quickly, "if you want to go, go by yourself, I don''t want to. It''s going to kill people."¡° How can I go without you? " Fei ling''er said helplessly that Xuanyuan mountain is located in the middle of the dark forest, and it is also the most dangerous place in the whole Xuanyuan world. There are the most powerful exotic animals in Xuanyuan world. Even what the exotic animals are called and what they are, there is no real data. Even the strong in the extreme world will be afraid of this unknown danger. In fact, in the Xuanyuan world, the higher the realm, the more people will fear death, especially in the extreme world. They cherish their lives more because they have a longer life span. Who is willing to risk their lives in this situation¡° Even with me, if we are not lucky, we will still die. Don''t you know how dangerous Xuanyuan mountain is? " Yi Qingshan said¡° But don''t you want to find out what''s going on? Jingwu mountain mother and son, on the top of Fengshang City, don''t you want to know where these people come from? " Asked ferring. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1010

    "Yes, of course I do." Yi Qingshan said firmly, but soon he was discouraged, and continued: "but I can''t use my life to explore this thing. You should know how difficult it is to cultivate to the highest level. At this time, we should cherish our life more."


    "I am greedy for life and afraid of death, otherwise, I would not come to the imperial court to hide."


    Hearing these words, Fei ling''er spat out a lot of bad luck. She could understand Yi Qingshan''s mood. In fact, she would also have such worries. After all, this kind of danger can be avoided. In her state, she really didn''t want to face death, but her inner curiosity drove her all the time to find out the truth.


    "I have a way." Yi Qingshan suddenly said to Fei ling''er with a sly smile: "otherwise, let him go with you?"


    Han 3000?


    Fei ling''er frowned. Not everyone is qualified to see Xuanyuan''s secret book. It records all the secrets of Xuanyuan''s world. If he really comes from another world, it''s not good for him to know the secrets of Xuanyuan''s world.


    However, Yi Qingshan''s proposal is the most likely one, with Han 3000 in it, to avoid the danger of entering the dark forest to the greatest extent.


    "We can consider this matter, but we need to be cautious." Said ferring.


    "It''s your business. It''s none of my business." Yi Qingshan quickly put aside his responsibility. After all, he is not a member of the imperial court. He can really ignore what happened in the imperial court.


    "When are you going to return to Xia?" Asked ferring.


    Yi Qingshan starts to dodge Fei ling''er''s eyes. This time, he doesn''t think about going back. After all, the woman who respects Wushan doesn''t know when she will stop. He will never return to Xia state during the challenge.


    "I''ll walk around and have a look. Don''t worry about me. I''ll never make trouble in the imperial court again." Yi Qingshan said.


    "From today on, you can follow me. Otherwise, I will send you back myself." Fei ling''er says firmly that Yi Qingshan has no feelings for the imperial court, so he is absolutely unscrupulous here. If he doesn''t stay with him, Fei ling''er can''t rest assured.


    "No, don''t you believe me?" Yi Qingshan said bitterly.


    "Can I believe you? The last time you came to the imperial court, the trouble was not big enough?" Said ferring coldly.


    "Last time it was just an accident, absolutely an accident. Don''t worry. This time I''m sure I will be restrained." Yi Qingshan said.


    "You have no choice. If not, I will tell the emperor that you will not be able to do anything in the imperial court." Fei ling''er doesn''t give Yi Qingshan any chance, because she knows that Yi Qingshan can''t be honest.


    Yi Qingshan sighed and said, "do you have to be so decisive? If emperor Zun knew that I was in the imperial court, would not the Lord of Xia also know that? "


    "So, how are you going to choose?" Feilinger said with a smile.


    Yi Qingshan helplessly lowered his head. In this case, can he have other choices besides compromise?


    "Well, listen to you. Who made me like you for so many years?" Yi Qingshan said shamelessly.


    Feiling''er''s eyebrows flashed a strong anger. Yi Qingshan quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m joking. Don''t be angry. I''ve been an old friend for so many years. Can''t I make a joke?"


    "From now on, you are my brother. Don''t talk in front of Han 3000." Feiling son exhorts a way.


    Yi Qingshan laughed and changed from a bad old man to a young man. He said with a smile, "how about this image? Is it suitable to be your brother?"


    Fei ling''er doesn''t comment. After all, she knows Yi Qingshan''s true appearance. No matter what Yi Qingshan becomes, she can''t change Yi Qingshan''s appearance in her heart.


    Feng mall, Han 3000 is ready to leave here.


    Since Xixiang city is the best place to choose, it''s natural to go to Xixiang city.


    "Master, are we leaving?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 with a look of regret.


    "Do you have anything else to miss?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Huang Xiaoyong sighed and finally came to Fengshang mall. He didn''t leave his footprints in the brothel here. It''s a great pity for Huang Xiaoyong.


    No matter where you go, the young master of the city will go to the brothel to drink two cups of flower wine. This time is an exception.


    "Master, why don''t we have a drink?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 carefully.


    Han Sany slapped Huang Xiaoyong on the forehead and said, "just like you, you still want to pursue Yingying. I advise you to give up."


    Originally, Han Sanqian planned to make up for the two, but now it seems that his idea is extremely stupid. Two people from different worlds have different world views. How can they get together harmoniously?


    Take drinking flower wine as an example, Huang Xiaoyong is absolutely no big deal, but for Jiang Yingying, it is totally impossible to accept it.


    Unless Huang Xiaoyong changes these things, otherwise, he will never get Jiang Yingying''s heart¡° Master, does my aunt dislike me because I drink a few cups of flower wine? " Huang Xiaoyong said without knowing why. Han was too lazy to explain the problem to him and said, "if you are willing to stay, I will not force you to leave with me."¡° No, no, master, I''m going to follow you. How can I stay alone? When shall we start? " Huang Xiaoyong is afraid of being abandoned by Han 3000 and says quickly. Han 3000 stares, and then goes to ask Jiang YingYing and Bai lingwan''er to pack up. Since they decide to leave, the sooner they leave, the better. After all, Feng mall has nothing to miss. When the group of four just walked out of the inn, ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin appeared. It seemed that they had guessed that Han 3000 would leave, so they came to see them off¡° Mr. Han, are you leaving? " Ran Yi asked¡° Yes, there''s nothing I have to do here, and it''s a waste of time to stay. " Han 3000 light said¡° Thank Mr. Han for saving his life. If Han has any needs after 3000 years, I am absolutely duty bound Ran Yi said¡° And I, if there''s anything I can do to help Han 3000, please ask Han 3000 to speak. I, Ge Zhonglin, will definitely do it for Mr. Han. " Ge Zhonglin continued¡° Thank you for your kindness. See you later. " Han three thousand finish, then toward the city gate, these two people to him, not too much value, so there is no need to waste too much energy on them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1011

    Watch Han 3000 leave.


    Ran Yi can''t help sighing. He wants to maintain this relationship, but he can see that his use value can''t get into Han 3000''s eyes. He wants to deepen the relationship with Han 3000, but Han 3000 doesn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    Ge Zhonglin patted ran Yi on the shoulder and said, "it''s reasonable that we can''t rise as a strong man of his level, and we can''t do what he needs help."


    "Yes." Ran Yi sighs and nods. Even Han 3000 can''t do anything. How can he and Ge Zhonglin help?


    "Yes Ge Zhonglin suddenly thought of something and said, "didn''t he say that he wanted to help you recover and let you practice again?"


    Ran Yi had a wry smile on his face. He wanted to remind Han 3000 about it, but he didn''t have the courage to say it. He just shook his head and said, "forget it, he has saved our lives. He is not qualified to ask him to do it."


    Ge Zhonglin knew that ran Yi would be very disappointed. After all, he was looking forward to it.


    But there is no way to do this. How can people like Han 3000 remember these little things? Maybe he has already forgotten them all.


    At this time, ran Yi''s expression suddenly changed greatly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ge Zhonglin asked, not knowing why.


    Ran Yi suddenly knelt down to the place where Han 3000 left, and worshiped piously three times.


    "Ran Yi, what''s the matter with you? Is it still useful for you to kneel down when people are gone?" Ge Zhonglin said some heartless.


    "I... I feel, I feel my body, there is a surge of power, as if, as if I can practice." Ran Yi said excitedly.


    "What Ge Zhonglin said inconceivably that Han 3000 had recovered ran Yi''s body without being noticed!


    "Mr. Han, my life, ran Yi, is yours in this life. No matter whether I have time to use it or not, ran Yi will wait for you, and the grandchildren of the ran family will remember your great kindness." Ran Yi was so excited that he was speechless and full of tears.


    In the distance, Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000, "master, why do you want to help him?"


    "Commitment, for a man, is the foundation of his life. If he can''t make his own commitment, what kind of man is he?" Han 3000 light said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and said, "master, you are a real man."


    "Brother 3000, feiling''er seems to have disappeared." Jiang Yingying says to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles calmly. Feiling''er is like a dragon, but Han Sanqian believes that she will appear again, and surely will.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t disappear." Han 3000 light said.


    Jiang Yingying knows that Han 3000 is wary of feiling''er, so she doesn''t quite understand why han 3000 keeps feiling''er. Since there is a threat, isn''t it the best choice to get rid of it?


    "Brother 3000, why not kill her directly?" Jiang Yingying doubts a way.


    "If I kill her, I will never know her purpose, and my inner curiosity will not be satisfied, which will make me very uncomfortable." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bai lingwan''er sneered at this and said, "if you kill her, her purpose will not be achieved. What was the purpose then


    Bailing Wan''er regards feiling''er as a slight enemy, so she naturally wants feiling''er to die in her heart. Of course, if Han 3000 doesn''t, she can only accept the existence of such a rival.


    "Simon Chang''s death is revenge for you. When are you going to leave me?" Han 3000 asks Bai Ling Wan''er.


    "Why should I leave you? You haven''t turned me into a strong man. If you think it''s too difficult, you can turn me into a wife. It''s less difficult." Bai Ling Wan''er said.


    Her forthright attitude towards Han 3000 gives Han 3000 a sense of familiarity, just like Qi Yiyun at the beginning. She is also forthright in love and will never hide in front of Han 3000.


    But Bai lingwan''er has a purpose, and Qi Yiyun really loves Han 3000.


    Of course, in Han 3000''s mind, Qi Yiyun''s position is naturally not comparable to Bai lingwan''er''s.


    If the world has to find a woman Han 3000 is sorry for, that woman must be Qi Yiyun, and only Qi Yiyun can make Han 3000 feel guilty.


    "Keep dreaming. I won''t disturb you." Han 3000 light said.


    Bai Ling Wan''er bites her lips. In her opinion, Han 3000 is not a man. In the face of her pursuit of such a beautiful woman, she is still indifferent. This is simply not what a man does.


    If Bai lingwan''er knew how Qi Yiyun had thrown himself into Han 3000''s arms, Han 3000 would not be confused, she would be in complete despair.


    Xixiang city.


    When Ximen Jin learned that Han 3000 would come, he immediately asked the family to prepare for the most luxurious welcome.


    Thanks to Zhong Qishan''s help, Ximen Jin''s return to his family and the eradication of dissidents went very smoothly. Now no one in the whole Ximen family dares to disobey him. He is the head of the Ximen family, and Ximen Jin''s wish has been fulfilled for many years¡° What do you think he''s doing in Xixiang? " Ximenjin asked Zhong Qishan. Zhong Qishan said calmly: "you should not discuss him with me. You should know that I am his slave now. I will tell him what you say." Zhong Qishan had to be loyal to Han 3000, because his life was in Han 3000''s hands, and he also got holy chestnut because of Han 3000, which made Zhong Qishan have no regrets. As the imperial court''s closest to the Jishi realm, Jiudeng realm, after getting Shengli, Zhong Qishan is no doubt a step closer to the Jishi realm. Han 3000''s generosity is enough to make him do anything for Han 3000 without complaint or regret¡° You are loyal to him, and so am I. do you think I dare betray him? " Simon Jin said with a smile, although he has now become the patriarch, but Simon Jin still has a clear understanding of himself. In this world, maybe emperor Zun can betray, but Han 3000 can''t, otherwise he will die¡° I believe you should know what a smart choice is Zhong Qishan said¡° I guess, sooner or later, he will overthrow the current emperor, he will become the real king of the imperial court, and even... "Simon Jin''s eyes suddenly became hot, although everything he thought was speculation, but it was also what he wanted to see¡° Some words, I advise you not to talk nonsense. The capital of emperor Zun is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1012

    The gate of Xixiang city.


    There are more than 100 people in Ximen family. They are all in line to welcome Han 3000.


    Such a scene makes countless people in Xixiang city feel confused.


    The position of the Ximen family in the imperial court is known to all the people in Xixiang City, so they can''t imagine what kind of people will come to welcome all the Ximen family.


    "Is it the emperor''s visit?"


    "How can it be? When did emperor Zun leave the Huanglong hall? Haven''t you heard a legend? Emperor Zun is only in the Huanglong hall, which is above all people."


    "But apart from the emperor, who else deserves such a grand welcome from the Ximen family?"


    At the time of people''s conjecture, the carriage of Han 3000 and others finally arrived at the gate of the city.


    After the carriage stopped, ximenjin and Zhong Qishan quickened their pace and walked to the side of the carriage.


    "Mr. Han." Simon cried respectfully.


    "Go ahead." Han 3000 said faintly that he didn''t plan to get off the car, and he didn''t expect Ximen Jin to make such a big show. In this situation, Han 3000 didn''t want to be criticized as a cage monkey.


    "Yes." Ximen Jin immediately opened the way for Ximen''s family and cleared all the spectators on the main road of the city.


    The carriage went all the way to the gate of Ximen family.


    The two stone lions at the gate of Ximen mansion, which is decorated with gold paint plaques, roar up to the sky and show sharp tusks, which seems to be able to scare off all evil spirits.


    When you enter the mansion, the environment makes Han 3000 feel like he is in an ancient imperial palace. Both the area and the decoration are more gorgeous than the Chen family in Longyun city.


    However, for Ximen family, it''s just a small hand. After all, it''s the first family in the imperial court. Its old house naturally has different luxury.


    "Mr. Han, when you come to Xixiang City, is there anything I can do for you?" Ximen Jin walked on Han 3000''s side, slightly backward, a step away, which was exactly the posture of the servant.


    "As the saying goes, you can''t go to the three treasures hall without anything. Since I came to you, I naturally want you to help me." Han 3000 said.


    "That''s all I should do, not to mention helping." Ximen Jin sincerely said that in the face of Han 3000, a strong man of this level, Ximen Jin never thought of betraying after he got the status. Of course, this is not that he has no idea, but he has no courage.


    "I''d like to establish a sect in Xixiang city or nearby. Do you have a good place to introduce it?" Han 3000 said.


    First school!


    Ximenjin''s heart thumped.


    In the previous conversation with Zhong Qishan, Ximen Jin expressed his conjecture about Han 3000''s intention. Now, he is more sure that Han 3000 has that idea. Otherwise, how can he establish a sect without any reason?


    "Twenty miles to the east of Xixiang city is Fenghuang mountain. At the foot of the mountain is a lake as round as a mirror. I think it''s the most beautiful place near Xixiang city. If you are interested, Mr. Han, I can take you to have a look." Said Simon.


    Fenghuang mountain can be said to be the most beautiful scenic spot near Xixiang City, which is also the best place Ximen Jin can think of. However, Ximen Jin is a little worried. If Han 3000 starts a sect in Xixiang City, it means that the Ximen family and Han 3000''s clan are bound together. In the future, no matter what Han 3000 wants to do, they are all involved with the Ximen family.


    If Han 3000 really wants to fight against the emperor, Ximen Jin must stand with Han 3000. To some extent, this is not good news. After all, for such a serious matter, his position is that an audience is the best.


    Of course, although Simon Jin knew it was not a good thing, he could not refuse it. He could only meet all the conditions of Han 3000.


    "How many sects are there in the imperial court?" Han 3000 asked.


    Ximenjin looks at Zhong Qishan. Zhong Qishan knows this kind of thing better than him.


    "There are ten clans in the imperial court, most of which belong to the imperial court and obey the emperor''s orders." Zhong Qishan said.


    "That is to say, these sects are the minions cultivated by Emperor Zun?" Han 3000 said.


    Pawn?


    These two words are disrespectful to Emperor Zun. He is the first person among all the people in the imperial court. How can we say that his subordinates are the minions?


    But if Han 3000 wanted to use such words to describe it, Zhong Qishan didn''t dare to have any opinions. He could only say: "yes, they all work for the emperor. The existence value of these sects is also to continuously transport strong people to Huanglong hall. It can be said that more than half of the existing strong people in Huanglong hall come from these sects."


    Han 3000 nodded silently. It seems that the power of the imperial court is much bigger than he imagined. His plan is simple, and it''s not so easy to implement.


    "I''m going to see Fenghuang mountain tomorrow. I''ve been on my way for a few days. I want to have a rest first." Han 3000 said.


    Ximen Jin immediately took Han 3000 to the most luxurious guest room in the mansion.


    Not long after Han 3000 and others entered the city, Fei ling''er and Yi Qingshan also followed. For the prosperity of Xixiang City, Yi Qingshan is not interested at all, because for him, these ordinary buildings have long been out of date. Xia state is a country with high-rise buildings and imperial court, which is completely like the existence of two worlds. If Han three thousand as like as two peas, he will have a sense of familiarity, because the environment there is almost the same as the earth. As for why there is such a big difference between the two countries in the same space, even Yi Qingshan is not very clear. He only knew that the development of Xia was closely related to another world¡° Do you know what is the best thing about the imperial court? " Yi Qingshan suddenly asked Fei ling''er. Fei ling''er has been to the state of Xia. She knows that no matter how big the city in the imperial court is, Yi Qingshan can''t see it. It''s surprising that he can say such a thing¡° What? " Feiling son doubts a way¡° You can see the sky better. " Yi Qingshan said with a smile¡° I thought you were talking about brothels. " Fei ling''er smiles coldly, because when Yi Qingshan says that, they just pass by a brothel, and the little girls are all dressed up to show off their coquettishness to Yi Qingshan¡° Cut Yi Qingshan disdained a smile, said: "brothel is nothing, those club girls in our country, are really beautiful, and their dress, more easily let men heart, this is your royal people can''t understand the feeling." Club, this kind of familiar vocabulary, if Han 3000 hears it, I don''t know how he will react. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1013

    "Han 3000 suddenly came to Xixiang city. What''s his purpose?" Fei ling''er asked Yi Qingshan, puzzled. She had been thinking about this problem for a long time, but she had never thought of a reasonable explanation. However, she felt that Han 3000''s move was not so simple.


    "After living for so many years, don''t you understand the reason that mediocrity makes trouble? Time will always give you the answer. Why bother? " Yi Qingshan said faintly. He was very open-minded. He never bothered himself because of these things, because time would give the answer, and the most important thing he needed was time, so there was no need to worry.


    "I''m afraid he''ll do something unwise." Feiling son worries of say.


    Yi Qingshan suddenly became alert and said, "you don''t like him, do you?"


    Fei ling''er heard this sentence, his eyes instantly released a sense of killing, and said to Yi Qingshan, "if you want to fight, I''ll accompany you at any time. You don''t need to pick things on purpose."


    Yi Qingshan waved his hand and said, "I''m just saying it casually. After all, I like you for a long time. If I''m intercepted, I''ll lose a lot."


    Fei ling''er rolled his eyes. In fact, Yi Qingshan had been to the imperial court many years ago, and he also hoped that she would follow Yi Qingshan back to Xia kingdom. The purpose was very simple, and Yi Qingshan was very straightforward.


    Yi Qingshan is really the best choice to say who is worthy of feiling''er in the world. After all, they are both strong men in the extreme learning environment, but feiling''er doesn''t like him at all, because Yi Qingshan is a real old man, but she pretends to be old on purpose. The real feiling''er is not old, so in the psychological level, she is not old, Fei Ling Er couldn''t accept Yi Qingshan.


    "Find a place to live first." Feilinger said lightly.


    Ximen mansion.


    Although Han Sanqian has decided to establish a sect, he can not completely ignore what kind of impact it will bring to the Huanglong palace, and the emperor''s view on this matter is also very important.


    If he did this, he would be restrained by the emperor, then this idea would be stifled in the cradle immediately.


    After all, it takes a certain amount of time for a clan to be strong. If emperor Zun interferes with the development of the clan, it is impossible to be strong.


    The only way is to be loyal to the emperor, but this way is not what Han 3000 wanted.


    "Yingying, our big action will certainly attract the attention of the Huanglong hall. Is there any way to avoid it?" Han 3000 asks Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother 3000, it''s a big event to establish a sect. It''s impossible to hide it. Moreover, Emperor Zun must have seen your strength in his eyes and heart for a long time, so it''s almost impossible for him not to pay attention to it. As for avoiding it, there''s no good way in my opinion." Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    The establishment of a sect at the beginning of the reign means that we must vigorously recruit apprentices in order to strengthen the strength of the sect. Under such conditions, it is doomed that the attention of the Huanglong hall can not be avoided.


    Han Sanqian also understood this truth, sighed and said: "if emperor Zun regards us as enemies from now on, this is not good news."


    "Brother 3000, I''ve heard that emperor Zun can only stay in the Huanglong hall, which is a strange sentence. How do you understand it?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    Han 3000 has also heard of this sentence. As for how to understand it, he does not have a clear explanation, but in his opinion, there must be something in the Huanglong hall, maybe the way can make the emperor stronger.


    It could be an array or something.


    And this kind of array and object can''t leave the Huanglong hall. That''s why it''s said that the emperor is respected in the Huanglong hall, which is the real top ten thousand people.


    "Perhaps, in the imperial dragon hall, the emperor can play to the strongest strength." Han 3000 said.


    "It seems that there are some secrets hidden in Huanglong hall, which only emperor Zun knows." Jiang Yingying said.


    "When we are really against him, we will naturally know what the secret is."


    In the other room.


    This is the power center of Ximen family, which is Ximen Jin''s room.


    At the moment, ximenjin''s face was very dignified, even Zhong Qishan, who was standing beside him.


    They were silent, but their expressions were dignified.


    Do you know what that means Ximen Jin suddenly said to Zhong Qishan.


    "Build your own power and fight against the emperor?" Zhong Qishan guessed that although he thought the idea was ridiculous, there was no other reasonable explanation.


    With Han 3000''s current strength, he can be a wild crane. Why should he set up a sect to create his own fetters?


    After all, people who are really strong don''t like to be tied up.


    "I just guessed before. I didn''t expect that he would do it. But my position has changed. I thought I could watch a good play, but I didn''t expect to be involved in it." Ximen Jin said reluctantly, from a spectator''s position, suddenly became like this, and Ximen Jin had no choice, which naturally made him unwilling, because in this way, the survival of Han 3000 was related to the whole Ximen family.


    Ximen Jin is happy to see Han 3000 fight emperor Zun, and he is happy to see these two forces fight and make a world shaking battle. But he never wants to be in this wave, because his small role is likely to be drowned¡° What are you going to do? " Asked Zhong Qishan¡° What shall we do? " This question let Ximen Jin show a helpless smile, said: "you have no choice, you have to stand beside Han 3000, do I have a choice?" Zhong Qishan sighs and signs a contract with Han 3000. His life no longer belongs to him. Therefore, even if Han 3000 now asks him to kill Xiang Huanglong hall, Zhong Qishan does not dare to refuse¡° In that case, we might as well help him. Maybe there''s still a ray of life. " Zhong Qishan said. Simon ember thought for a long time, his eyes became firm, and said: "others may not have the qualification to overthrow the imperial court, but he is an exception. Maybe, he can really do it. Since only overthrowing the imperial court can survive, we can only do our best to help him. Maybe, we have a chance to witness the miracle of that day." Early the next morning, Ximen Jin was waiting for Han 3000 and others at the gate, ready to go to Fenghuang mountain to investigate the environment. Han Sanqian also got up very early. Now for him, it only takes a little time to recover his energy. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1014

    Fenghuang mountain is not far from Xixiang city. The party arrived soon.


    The environment here is like ximenjin''s description, with mountains and lakes, just like fairyland. It''s definitely the best place to open the sect.


    "Brother 3000, it''s so beautiful here. It''s like a paradise." Jiang Yingying was soon conquered by the beautiful scenery. For her born on earth, such beautiful scenery is very difficult to see.


    "It''s really good. I''m afraid this kind of high-quality environment is rare in Xuanyuan world." Han Sanqian is very satisfied with this place, and even thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. If there is no trouble in the future, he will find such a magnificent place and live an indifferent life. It should be the best.


    "Mr. Han, if you are satisfied with this place, I can arrange someone to repair it immediately." Ximen Jin said to Han 3000.


    "How long will it take?" Han 3000 asked.


    "A month at most." Ximen Jin promised that it would not be difficult for him. As long as there were enough manpower, the construction time of the clan would be greatly shortened. However, Ximen family was not short of money. As long as it could be done with money, it would not be a problem.


    "It''s up to you. If you want to talk about it, you can say that I, Han 3000, want to establish a sect." Han 3000 said.


    Since it''s something that can''t be concealed, in Han 3000''s opinion, it''s better to announce it to the world and let the emperor know.


    "Yes." Simon answered.


    Soon, Han 3000''s plan to establish a school was spread from Xixiang city.


    When felling knew about it, his heart became very heavy.


    In the imperial court, it is necessary to ask the emperor for instructions to establish a sect. However, Han 3000 obviously ignored this process, and his doing so inevitably made people doubt his motives.


    "It seems that Han 3000 is a man with ideas." Yi Qingshan is full of words and smiles.


    "Just say what you want to say." "It''s a cold voice," said ferring.


    "To set up a clan is to strengthen one''s own power." Yi Qingshan asked.


    Ferrier nodded.


    "With his current personal strength, why should he expand his influence? Can''t you think of such a simple thing? " Yi Qingshan said with a smile that as an outsider, he likes to see the royal court in chaos. After all, this is a good play. No matter what the final result is, at least the process must be very wonderful in his view.


    After all, Xuanyuan world has never dared to challenge the leader of a country in the past few hundred years. Yi Qingshan is also very curious about what the outcome of this matter will be.


    "You should be very clear that emperor Zun is almost invincible in Huanglong hall. Even we can''t be his opponent." Said ferring.


    Yi Qingshan nodded, which he did not deny. This is also the reason why the head of a country can stand still, not only the emperor of the imperial court, but also the head of Xia.


    "You also said that he was invincible in Huanglong hall, but he left Huanglong hall?" Yi Qingshan said.


    "There are so many experts in the imperial court, but they are not vegetarian." Feilinger retorted.


    "Isn''t twenty eight guest Qing enough to show his strength? There are many experts in the imperial court, but when he started his school, he would certainly attract a group of strong people, and even cultivate a group of strong people himself. Isn''t that enough to compete with the people in the imperial court? " Yi Qingshan explained.


    Feiling''er shakes her head. In her opinion, this is an unrealistic thing, because it takes a long time. During this time, Emperor Zun is fully capable of destroying Han 3000''s clan.


    "It can''t be done overnight." Said ferring.


    "Of course, in a short period of time, he certainly can''t create a clan to compete with emperor Zun, but does emperor Zun dare to make trouble easily? For him who can''t leave the Huanglong hall, he can''t easily intervene in what Han 3000 does outside the Huanglong hall. It''s unimaginable that he will pay for killing Han 3000. " Yi Qingshan said.


    Feiling''er sighed heavily. For emperor Zun, it was really a dilemma.


    Killing Han 3000 is by no means easy. If you pay too much for killing him, Emperor Zun will lose the means to check and balance others. After all, there are many sects and families in the imperial court, and these forces are still not despised by Emperor Zun.


    "There''s another way." Yi Qingshan said with a smile.


    "What can I do?" Fei ling''er looks at Yi Qingshan curiously.


    "It''s only you who have the chance to help him solve the problem. Maybe now emperor Zun is thinking about it." Yi Qingshan said that in the case of not causing too much loss, it is undoubtedly the best choice for Fei linger to solve the problem. So when Yi Qingshan stood in the position of emperor, he thought of Fei linger directly.


    "No way, I can''t come out," said ferring, shaking his head


    Now the real state of Han 3000 is still unknown to Feiling Er, even Feiling Er can''t be sure that her strength is above Han 3000, so it''s unrealistic for her to appear.


    "It''s hard to respect the emperor." Huanglong hall. When Emperor Zun received the news that Han 3000 wanted to establish a sect, his face was extremely ugly. He wanted to win over Han 3000, so even when Han 3000 killed the imperial court, he still chose not to pursue. After the battle of Fengshang City, Emperor Zun was more careful to face all the things about Han 3000. However, he never thought that Han 3000 would set up a sect. Such a move has obviously posed a great threat to him. If this situation continues, Han 3000 in the future will not be under his control¡° I didn''t expect that Han 3000 would bring me so much trouble. " Emperor Zun said with gnashing teeth¡° Emperor Zun, do you need to destroy him? " Asked the man¡° To put it simply, not everyone is qualified to kill him. It''s a pity that he didn''t come to Huanglong hall. Otherwise, I can kill him myself! " Emperor Zun said¡° You can ask her to do it, don''t you He suggested. Emperor Zun began to shake his head without thinking about it, because feilingsheng, a strong man in the extreme learning environment, could not ask for it at will, and even if he did, feilingsheng would not agree¡° She should know more about Han 3000''s strength than I do. It''s impossible to want her to fight. And even if these two people really fight, it''s possible who will win. " Emperor Zun said in a low voice, this is the worst plan, but he had to think so. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1015

    "What''s the origin of Han 3000? He''s so powerful. I''ve never heard of him before." His subordinates are full of doubts. According to reason, if there are people who break the boundary in the imperial court, the Huanglong hall should be able to receive the news at the first time. However, Han 3000, just like he was born, suddenly appeared without any sign.


    Emperor Zun is also very troubled about this problem, but he knows that it is meaningless to go to this problem now. No matter where Han 3000 came from, the most urgent task is how to solve the problem of Han 3000''s founding school. Even if it can''t be stopped, Emperor Zun must try to minimize the threat to himself.


    The best way is to make friends with Han 3000, and even give Han 3000 the resources to help him in this matter


    However, if Han 3000 does not come to Huanglong hall, Emperor Zun can not find a reason to do so. After all, if he helps Han 3000 without any reason, it will make other people think more.


    "Emperor Zun, the woman who happened to be in the state of Xia also suddenly appeared. Now she is in Jingwu mountain, but she has driven all the masters of the state of Xia to a dead end." He continued.


    Emperor Zun paid close attention to this matter, so he almost knew what happened to Jingwu mountain. The woman with the child had become famous in a few days, and almost no one in Xia kingdom knew her. Moreover, she appeared suddenly, which was very similar to Han Sanqian.


    However, just because of this, they were forced to get involved with each other.


    "Now almost all practitioners are chanting the name of Yi Qingshan, hoping that Yi Qingshan can come forward and destroy her prestige." Emperor Zun said.


    "Yes." His subordinates nodded and said: "after all, Yi Qingshan is the best teacher of Xia state. Now all the practitioners hope that he can come forward. Unfortunately, up to now, there is no news about Yi Qingshan. There is even a rumor that even Yi Qingshan is not her opponent, so they will avoid her."


    Emperor Zun shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to hide. Maybe Yi Qingshan doesn''t want to do it because she''s a woman."


    In emperor Zun''s opinion, how could a strong man like Yi Qingshan hide? The power of jishijing is not just a matter of saying. He didn''t appear. Maybe he was worried that the other party was a woman and didn''t want to worry about women. Maybe he was worried that fighting would cause losses to Xia Kingdom, so he didn''t show up.


    Emperor Zun unconsciously helped Yi Qingshan to find a reason, because he could never be afraid to face this kind of thing.


    But what he didn''t know was that Yi Qingshan had already passed through the dark forest and came to the imperial court, and Yi Qingshan was really hiding from Jingwu mountain.


    Yi Qingshan is afraid that he will lose in Jingwu mountain, so his old face will be lost.


    "Send someone to Xixiang city." Emperor Zun suddenly gave orders to his opponent.


    His subordinates were surprised. Emperor Zun sent people to Longyun city to invite Han 3000 long ago. Unexpectedly, he even wanted to invite Han 3000 a second time?


    "Emperor, do you want to invite Han 3000?" He asked carefully. He was afraid that if he guessed the wrong idea of emperor Zun, after all, he would be with you like a tiger. If he said the wrong thing, he might lose his life.


    "Go and see what he needs." Emperor Zun said.


    help!


    His subordinates were shocked by these words. Such treatment never happened in the imperial court. After all, Emperor Zun was superior and he never needed to please anyone.


    But in this matter, Emperor Zun is obviously trying to please Han 3000.


    My subordinates dare not comment on this matter, they can only do it according to the requirements.


    Xixiang City, Phoenix Mountain.


    Han 3000 took Jiang Yingying around the foot of the mountain, familiar with the surrounding environment at the same time, also as a sightseeing.


    "Yingying, what kind of life do you want if you solve all the troubles in the future?" Han 3000 asks Jiang Yingying.


    "My mother''s biggest expectation for me is to get married and have a grandson for her. Maybe I''ll do that after I go back." Jiang Yingying said that this is a life that ordinary people should have. Although she has different experiences now, she is still herself when she comes back to her mother, so she will still choose the most common day.


    "Nothing else to look forward to?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Looking forward to my destiny, driving colorful auspicious clouds to meet me?" Jiang Yingying said with a smile: "this kind of girl''s dream, I used to have, but it''s a pity that there are no colorful clouds in the world."


    "In fact, Huang Xiaoyong is a man who can rely on. As long as he gets rid of those bad habits, it''s a good choice." Han 3000 said, although this kind of words is a little unconscionable, but he still wants to make up these two people, after all, Huang Xiaoyong to some extent, or can be called reliable.


    "He?" Thinking of Huang Xiaoyong, Huang Yingying''s face shows a look of scorn. Fortunately, Huang Xiaoyong and Bai lingwan''er went to the mountain. If he could see Jiang Yingying''s look at this time, he would be heartbroken again.


    "He has a lot of bad things, which is true, but he can change it." Han 3000 said¡° If you believe a man''s words, you can eat shit. " Jiang Yingying said subconsciously. This kind of words will embarrass Han 3000. After all, he is also a man. Just when Jiang Yingying realized this and wanted to explain, a young man and woman suddenly appeared in front of them and interrupted their conversation¡° I guess you''ll show up again, but I didn''t expect to bring my partner with me this time. " Han 3000 light said. Feiling''er smiles and shows his very naive side. He says, "what''s an accomplice? He''s my brother. He lives in Xixiang city. I heard that I''m here, so he came to me specially."¡° Is it? What''s his name? If he lives in Xixiang City, there should be a record. I''ll let Ximen Jin check it. Do you dare? " Han 3000 said disdainfully. Fei ling''er nodded his head generously, without any feeling guilty, and said, "of course, if you want to check, please. His name is Fei Qingshan."¡° Go to inform Simon ember and find out the man named Fei Qingshan Han 3000 said to Jiang Yingying¡° Yes Jiang Yingying nodded and then left. Han Sanqian stares at the nominal sister and brother. He knows that the relationship between them must be false, but why does this man suddenly appear? Is it because Fei Ling Er can''t do something, so he asks for help? But for such a long time, Han 3000 didn''t find that Feiling had any abnormal behavior. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1016

    Is it my carelessness?


    Or is it that Feiling''s way of doing things is too secretive to find out?


    This kind of thinking makes Han 3000 feel a sense of crisis, because if Feiling really does something and he doesn''t find it, it''s a wake-up call for him.


    "Why did you start a school?" Fei ling''er asks, for Han 3000 to investigate Yi Qingshan''s identity, she is not in the slightest panic, because as early as before she came to see Han 3000, she had already dealt with this matter.


    At this time, Yi Qingshan admires Fei ling''er very much. He didn''t know why Fei ling''er had to do it too much before, but now he knows how powerful Fei ling''er is.


    "Are you curious?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If I''m not curious, will I ask you? And you don''t know that emperor Zun''s consent is needed for the establishment of the sect. Obviously, you didn''t inform Huanglong hall about this. " Said ferring.


    "Are you from Huanglong hall?" Han 3000 didn''t answer Fei ling''er''s question. After all, he couldn''t give Fei ling''er an account of his own affairs.


    "It seems that we can''t get the answer that each other wants. In this case, is it meaningful to ask?" Feilinger said with a smile.


    "How can it be meaningless? If you evade this question, it is enough to show that there is something wrong with your identity, so I have got the answer I want." Han 3000 said.


    Feiling Er suddenly frowned. Although Han 3000''s words were more or less what she meant, in a way, she really lost in the language battle.


    "It''s hard to deal with people like you." Fei ling''er sighed and said that she was thoughtful and deep-seated. This is her view of Han 3000, and such people are often difficult to deal with.


    "So, if you are smart, you can leave as soon as possible, and don''t wait for the day when you lose." Han three thousand finish this sentence, directly turned away.


    Felling clenched his fist in anger.


    Seeing this, Yi Qingshan joked with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you would be angry one day. This young man is really not simple."


    "Are you reading my joke?" Fei ling''er looks at Yi Qingshan with a sense of killing.


    Yi Qingshan shook his head and explained, "how can I laugh at you? I just think this young man really has something extraordinary."


    "Hum." Feiling Er snorted coldly and said, "I will know all the secrets about him sooner or later. In the imperial court, nothing can hide from me."


    Yi Qingshan carefully turned his mouth, nothing can hide from her? Isn''t it bragging? Now Han 3000''s identity, she doesn''t know.


    Of course, Yi Qingshan can''t say that. Feiling Er is angry. If he adds fuel to the fire, he will never come to a good end.


    Although Yi Qingshan is not inferior to Fei linger in the realm, he has a strong desire for Fei linger, so he will naturally fall behind.


    "Guess how emperor Zun would see his establishment of a sect?" Yi Qingshan is curious.


    Fei ling''er thought about it, then shook his head and said, "if he wanted to stop Han 3000, he should have sent someone to come. But as far as I know, there is no movement in the Huanglong hall. In my opinion, it is estimated that the emperor will turn a blind eye."


    "Ah." Yi Qingshan sighed and sighed: "even the emperor dare not interfere in this matter. It seems that the pattern of the imperial court will change greatly."


    Although Fei ling''er wanted to refute Yi Qingshan''s words, he made a lot of sense, so that Fei ling''er could not find the point of refutation at all.


    After the news spread that Fenghuang Mountain opened a sect, many people gathered in Fenghuang mountain, many of them with their children. It seems that they hope their children can enter the sect.


    Most of these people are the lowest class in the imperial court. If they want to change their fate, it''s the best choice to join the sect, because once they become practitioners, they can get rid of the lowest identity. But it''s extremely difficult for people like them to join the sect.


    Now, if you want to join the clan in the imperial court, you have to contribute to the clan. Just like those children studying on the earth who want to go to a better school, they will pay a lot of school building fees before entering the school. This has become an insurmountable threshold for those poor families.


    So most people, with their own children to try their luck, did not want to really join the clan, just want to seize this opportunity to try.


    "Master, there are many people gathered in Fenghuang mountain now. They should all want to join the sect." In Ximen mansion, when Huang Xiaoyong learned about it, he immediately informed Han 3000.


    Now is the beginning of the establishment of zongmen. It''s a good thing for someone to join in. So Han 3000 said directly, "you go to deal with this matter and get it done for them as soon as possible. As for zongmen waist token, I''ve asked Ximen Jin to do it. Once it''s done well, it can be given to them."


    Han Sanqian used the Apocalypse method to distinguish the status of the disciples in the sect according to the level of heaven and earth xuanhuang, and each of them would be equipped with a waist tag to give them proof of identity.


    "But Shifu, those people are all poor." Huang Xiaoyong said with a embarrassed face, he knew that many disciples of the sect, except those with great talent, would spend a lot of money to join the sect. Only in this way can the sect continue to grow, but now those people in Fenghuang mountain, one by one, are poorer. It is obviously impossible for them to come up with money. If they support a large group of poor people, they will have to eat the clan down in the future¡° What happened to the poor? " Han three thousand frowned, he is not snobbish, and is the most hate snobbish people, so Huang Xiaoyong''s words, has touched Han three thousand unhappy point¡° Shifu, if you think about it, these poor people can''t even afford to eat. They are sent to the clan every day. If they don''t give money, the clan''s financial expenditure will be a huge expense. " Huang Xiaoyong said that his worry was reasonable, but he forgot that Han 3000 was a man who regarded money as dirt¡° Huang Xiaoyong, I didn''t ask for your money when I took you as an apprentice. What''s the value of the holy chestnut I gave you, you don''t know. If I asked you to pay, could you do it? " Han 3000 said coldly. Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jump. The value of Shengli is not equal to that of Longyun city master''s mansion. It''s priceless¡° Master, I know what to do. " Huang Xiaoyong said¡° Don''t worry. With the support of Ximen family, zongmen won''t be embarrassed by money. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1017

    "Master, I see. I''ll do it now." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 knew that Huang Xiaoyong said this for the sake of the clan, so he would not estrange Huang Xiaoyong because of this. However, Han 3000 had to change Huang Xiaoyong''s idea in this respect.


    Shortly after Huang Xiaoyong left, Jiang Yingying came to Han 3000''s room.


    "Well, have you figured out the name of zongmen? Don''t let me down when you are given such an arduous task." Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying has a clear mind, and she is sure that Han 3000 will be satisfied with the name.


    "Brother 3000, I''ve already thought about it, and you should like it." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Tell me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Three thousand, although it is named after you, but there is deep meaning, three thousand world, take you as the clan, enough domineering." Jiang Yingying said that about the name of zongmen, she thought hard for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of the name of 3000 zongmen, and she couldn''t find a better one to replace it.


    Han 3000 Leng for a while, the original clan name, on his side, but he did not think of it.


    Moreover, there is no word that can replace the profound meaning contained in 3000 cases.


    "Yes, it''s very good. It''s called three thousand, three thousand worlds. I''m the master." Han 3000 said with satisfaction.


    "Brother 3000, if you feel good, I''ll go to inform Simon." Jiang Yingying said happily that although she had expected Han 3000 would be satisfied, she could not help but be complacent when she saw Han 3000 happy. After all, it was her own name.


    And this name is likely to become the most powerful pronoun in Xuanyuan world.


    "Go and let the disciples know the name of the sect they joined." Han 3000 said.


    "Our clan already has disciples?" Jiang Yingying was surprised to say that the construction of zongmen had just begun, and she had disciples so soon. This is something Jiang Yingying never thought of.


    "Some children from poor families may want to change their own destiny. Such children are more resilient. I believe they won''t let me down." Han explained.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She was a child of poor families, so she would not have any prejudice against these people, even a feeling of sympathy.


    Zongmen gold paint signboard, Ximen Jin personally supervise, to ensure that there is no mistake in this matter.


    When he saw the three gold and lacquer characters 3000 Zong on the plaque, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. At this point, it means that the battle line between 3000 Zong and the imperial court has been drawn up. As for when the war will start, it depends on who will take the lead.


    Ximen Jin can''t guess what Han 3000''s ultimate goal is, but he can feel that after this plaque is hung, there will be a war between Han 3000 and Huanglong hall sooner or later, and that war also doomed the fate of Ximen family.


    "There is no turning back now." Ximen Jin said lightly.


    "From the moment I signed the contract with him, I couldn''t go back." Zhong Qishan said that life is in Han 3000''s hands. He will not waste time thinking about these problems. What Han 3000 does, he just keeps up with Han 3000.


    "Maybe the Ximen family can reach an unprecedented height, but it is also possible to repeat the mistakes of the bailing family." Simon ember said helplessly, this is not what he can choose, now he can only let fate, everything is in Han 3000''s hands.


    "The former is more likely." Zhong Qishan said.


    Ximen Jin looked at Zhong Qishan in surprise. He didn''t expect that Zhong Qishan would say such words.


    "Why do you think so?" Simon Jin doubts that he knows that Zhong Qishan can''t say such words without foundation, so Zhong Qishan must know something he doesn''t know.


    Zhong Qishan still clearly remembers that Fei Lingsheng was sitting on the wall. It is obvious that there is a secret relationship between Fei Lingsheng and Han 3000. If he can get Fei Lingsheng''s help, the dynasty that belongs to the emperor will change sooner or later.


    The effect produced by the combination of the two strong men in the extreme learning environment is unimaginable, and the emperor can not compete.


    "Do you remember that there was a girl who sat on the top of the wall and was scolded by your grandfather in the battle on the top of the mountain that day?" Zhong Qishan said.


    Simon ember nodded, although he did not deliberately pay attention to the girl, but because Simon Chang scolded her a few words, so Simon ember''s impression is very deep.


    "What does it have to do with her?" Simon asked.


    "Do you know who she is?" Asked Zhong Qishan.


    Simon Jin shook his head and said, "it''s just a little girl. Can you be a big man?"


    "Little girl?" Zhong Qishan disdained a smile, said: "you this kind of disrespect, enough to die hundreds of times, her name, called feilingsheng."


    "What... What!" Ximen Jin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ferlingson! No one in the imperial court knows that feilingsheng is a strong man in the imperial court! Did she turn out to be phellingson¡° You''re not kidding me, are you? She can''t be feilingsheng Ximen Jin wiped a cold sweat on her forehead, which was caused by excessive fright, because Ximen Chang scolded her that day. Ximen Jin still thought that the little girl was asking for trouble. Now, if you think about it carefully, it turns out that Ximen Chang had already wandered away at the gate of hell. In this world, who dares to blame feilingsheng¡° Do you think I''ll make fun of it? I''ve seen her once Zhong Qishan said. Simon ember gasped in order to calm his agitation. This incident for him, the shock is too strong, after all, is a legendary character, did not expect that he had to see me one day¡° Do you mean that between feilingsheng and Han 3000, they will join hands? " With these words, Ximen Jin''s heart began to beat faster. Although emperor Zun had a card in the Huanglong palace, was his card still useful in the face of the joint efforts of two extremely strong masters? Can Han 3000 really overthrow the emperor''s dynasty? Zhong Qishan shakes his head. It''s not easy for him to guess what the relationship between the two strong men is and whether they will join hands. However, since Fei Lingsheng appears beside Han 3000, there must be some relationship¡° Time will give us the answer. " Zhong Qishan said. Simon Jin took a long breath and said, "it''s really exciting. I don''t know how things will turn out. I can''t wait." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1018

    Ximen Jin''s mood was very complicated. On the one hand, he worried that Ximen family would follow the bailing family because of this, but on the other hand, he hoped to see a war between Han 3000 and Emperor Zun.


    After all, this kind of thing never happened. He wanted to see if the emperor''s majesty could be provoked, and what the consequences would be.


    Even he would like to see Han 3000 change the existing pattern of the imperial court. After all, the chance of witnessing such a thing is very low. Now that he has such an opportunity, he naturally wants to see it.


    Although 3000 Zong was officially listed, it was a rookie clan, but its reputation soon became famous in the imperial court. After all, the establishment of a clan needed emperor''s approval, but 3000 Zong didn''t, so others wanted to see how emperor would react in this situation.


    The nearest clan to 3000 is the ethereal clan a hundred miles away.


    In the imperial court, the ethereal sect is a very special sect. The sect is full of women, which is also the rule of ethereal sect. It never accepts male disciples.


    "Suzerain, what on earth does Han 3000 want to do? The founding school has no respect for the emperor. Does he want to rebel?" Yanqinghua, the elder of zongmen, is a very attractive middle-aged woman. She exudes a strong mature woman''s charm. Her eyes can make men crazy. She likes to wear a pink skirt with a pair of long legs under it. She doesn''t know how many men are crazy.


    On the other hand, Zhan Tai Liuyue, the patriarch standing next to her, although her age is similar, she seems to be more intellectual. She is not so strong and has the charm of attack, giving people a feeling of clear water and white lotus. But if you taste carefully, she can bring people more heart than Yan Qinghua.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue shakes her head. Recently, she has heard too many stories about Han 3000. He is a very strange and unpredictable person. His experience in Longyun city and his behavior in Fengshang city can make people feel impermanent. That is to say, he has no rules to follow. He seems to do whatever he wants.


    "Although I don''t know what he wants to do, with his strength, he can do whatever he is willing to do." Zhan said.


    "Does he not care about the emperor at all? The emperor''s anger is aroused, and he will die. " Yan Qinghua said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue began to laugh. With this smile, he absolutely had the capital to overthrow his country and his city. He said, "don''t you see that emperor Zun doesn''t want to be his enemy at all?"


    "How can it be? Can emperor Zun be afraid of him?" Yanqinghua disdains the way.


    "Not afraid, of course, but definitely concerned." Zhan Tai Liuyue thought about it and continued, "do you know why emperor Zun sent people to Longyun city for the second time?"


    "Just to get this guy out?" Yan Qinghua doesn''t understand. It''s no secret. Except for the civilians in the imperial court, almost all the influential clans and families know about it.


    "If only it were that simple. I heard from a friend that the people who were sent to Longyun city for the first time have disappeared, and the three strong men in the seven lamp realm are still missing." Zhan said.


    "No whereabouts?" Yan Qinghua looks puzzled and asks, "suzerain, what does this mean?"


    "You are so beautiful, but you don''t have a brain. The strong man of the seven lamp realm appears in Longyun city and disappears for no reason. What else can it be for? It''s very possible that he was killed by Han 3000." Zhan Tai said helplessly.


    "What Hearing this, Yan Qinghua''s face is unbelievable.


    It''s not a slap in the face to kill the emperor.


    How can it be!


    If he really killed people, would emperor Zun let him go easily?


    "Suzerain, are you right? If he kills a member of the imperial court, the emperor will not punish him?" Yan Qinghua said.


    "That''s why emperor Zun didn''t contain him when he started his school, because even emperor Zun was afraid of his strength. Although no one ever knew his true realm, the battle of 28 Keqing was enough to show that he had the realm of Supreme Master." Zhan Tai Liuyue said solemnly, this is why emperor Zun didn''t dare to make Han 3000 difficult.


    Although a strong man in the extreme division can not destroy heaven and earth, it is very simple for him to destroy a city.


    "Suzerain, do you think he really has the highest level of learning?" Yan Qinghua asked carefully.


    "Don''t you think he''s not proving enough?" Zhan Tai Liuyue sighed. In the battle of 28 Keqing, he had proved his strength to the imperial court, and there was no need to question this.


    "If it''s true..." Yan Qinghua''s face suddenly showed the look of flower crazy, took out a picture album and said: "I don''t know if he is so handsome in the picture album."


    Zhan Tai Liuyue smiles when she sees Yan Qinghua''s reaction. Although the sect has the rule of not accepting male disciples, it doesn''t stop the sect''s disciples from associating with men. Moreover, now the ethereal sect also has married disciples, but it can''t bring men to the sect.


    Yan blue and white now this expression, it is obvious that committed a flower mania¡° You believe in this kind of vulgarity. It''s all made up by painters to collect money. " Zhan said. Yan Qinghua, no matter whether she was compiling or not, had a good feeling for Han 3000 from the day she got the picture album. Han 3000 started to establish a school. The reason why she showed her disgust was that she was worried that Han 3000 would die young because of this incident. But now, knowing that he really has the highest level, yanqinghua doesn''t have to worry about it. Even if emperor Zun is really dissatisfied with him, I''m afraid he can only hide this dissatisfaction in his heart. As long as he doesn''t go to Huanglong hall all his life, no one will threaten his life¡° I''ll go first. On the opening day of 3000 cases, as neighbors, we should prepare a big gift, right After Yan Qinghua finished, he didn''t wait for Zhan tailiuyue''s answer, so he left directly. Zhan Tai Liuyue also thought about giving gifts. However, whether she wants to get too close to 3000 Zong has not been decided yet. After all, 3000 Zong is nameless and too close. If the emperor is dissatisfied, it is not a good thing for misty Zong. Walking to the bedside, Zhan Tai Liuyue sits on the bed. At this time, her eyes suddenly become a little guilty. Looking around, she carefully takes out a picture album from under her pillow. This album is the battle between Han 3000 and 28 Keqing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1019

    Zhan Tai Liuyue had just mentioned the vulgarity of this album before, but unexpectedly, she had collected one herself, and it was still under her pillow. Obviously, she would read it every day.


    "What kind of person are you, who can make people so curious? Almost everyone is talking about you." Zhan Tai said faintly.


    Looking through the picture album, although she has seen it countless times, every time she sees the fighting pictures above, she will have a different feeling. It seems that with these pictures alone, she can feel the fierce pictures of the original war.


    At the same time, Fenghuang mountain, where 3000 cases are located.


    Huang Xiaoyong has officially started to accept apprentices at different levels, and almost no one will refuse. This makes many people kneel down to thank da''en. However, Huang Xiaoyong has no feeling for such gratitude. He only knows that every time he accepts a disciple from a poor family, he will spend more money on his family.


    It''s no wonder that Huang Xiaoyong has such an idea. Xuanyuan has a distinct world class. It''s hard for him to understand the position and feelings of those poor people. Although his father was just a puppet before, he is still the son of the city leader in name, which is very different from the world of these poor people.


    It is obviously unrealistic for him to accept the idea of being equal to the poor in a very short time.


    "Ah, Shifu has taken in so many people. These people don''t have any money with them. How much will it cost in the future?" Huang Xiaoyong has a feeling that his heart is bleeding. He says to Jiang Yingying helplessly.


    "If you have any opinions, you can go to him and tell me what''s the use." Jiang Yingying disdains the way.


    Huang Xiaoyong quickly shook his head. How dare he talk nonsense in front of Han 3000? He can only complain in private.


    "Elder martial sister, what do you think of my master? Other sects accept apprentices, but they want to make money. He''s good. He''ll lose all his money." Huang Xiaoyong puzzled said.


    Jiang Yingying knows that Han 3000 is a man who pursues fairness. Although he can never make the world fair by his own efforts, he will try his best to embody these two words in what he meets and sees.


    For him, both the poor and the rich are treated equally.


    For Han 3000, when did he care about money? For him, money is just numbers and dung.


    "If you want to make money, it''s better to go back to Longyun city. Your father is the leader of the city. You have a lot of opportunities to make money in Longyun city. Do you want me to talk to brother 3000 and let him let you go?" Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shrunk his neck in fright and said, "elder martial sister, you''d better not make fun of me. How can I be willing to leave my master? I have to serve him all my life."


    Jiang Yingying has no choice but to smile. Huang Xiaoyong is like a local ruffian sometimes. He should like to enjoy a comfortable life. Why is he willing to stay with Han 3000?


    "Sometimes, being stronger is not a good thing." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Elder martial sister, you don''t have a backache when you stand and speak. You are so powerful. Of course, you can make sarcastic remarks. In Xuanyuan world, strength is respected. How can it be bad to become stronger?" Huang Xiaoyong retorts.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the greater the risk of facing things, don''t you understand such a simple truth?" Jiang Yingying speechless way, she found that Huang Xiaoyong is a straw bag, simply will not use the brain to think about things.


    "There''s no risk in following master. As long as master is around, I''m not afraid of anything." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    This makes Jiang Yingying completely speechless. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t know what impact the establishment of 3000 Zong will bring. In terms of Huanglong hall, I''m afraid 3000 Zong has long been regarded as an eyesore.


    It''s a lot of trouble to communicate with a fool, so Jiang Yingying doesn''t talk at all.


    In a whole day, there are more than 100 3000 disciples, most of whom are civilians who have never been trained, which is almost of no help to enhance the strength of 3000.


    half a month later.


    Three thousand cases are in their infancy. Although they have not been completely completed, the general pattern can be seen.


    It has to be said that the financial resources of the Ximen family are really powerful. There are thousands of workers in the construction of zongmen, and the daily expenditure must be like flowing water. This reminds Han 3000 of the real estate industry of the world. However, the difference is that the developers invest in order to make money, but the money invested by ximenjin can never be earned back.


    What he can earn is a crisis, and it is brought by 3000 cases.


    On this day, Han 3000 was enjoying the warmth of sunshine by the pond of the mansion. Ximen Jin picked up a pot of good wine and found Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, this is the rare wine of Ximen family. Please taste it." Simon Jin said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    For drinking this thing, Han 3000 has no hobbies, in his mouth, the best wine is just spicy.


    But Ximen ember naturally came, Han 3000 naturally won''t reach out to smile.


    "If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, let''s be frank." Han 3000 said.


    "Mr. Han, I really want to ask you for help." See Han 3000 so straight to and fro, Ximen Jin also don''t beat around the bush.


    "Go ahead."¡° There is a forbidden area in Ximen family, but I don''t know how to open it. I hope Mr. Han can help me Ximen Jin said that the forbidden area belonged to the head of Ximen family. Before, only Ximen Chang knew how to open the forbidden area. But after Ximen Chang died, the way to open the forbidden area disappeared. Ximen Jin tried many ways and asked Zhong Qishan to help, but they couldn''t open it. In desperation, he had to ask Han 3000 for help. For Ximen Jin, there must be the most valuable thing in the forbidden area, so he will try his best to open it¡° Since it''s the forbidden area of the Simon family, can''t I go? " Han 3000 is calm on the surface, but curiosity has risen in his heart. As the first family in the imperial court, there must be many good things if there is such a forbidden area. Maybe he can see these things¡° It can be said that everything in the Ximen family belongs to Mr. Han. How can it be bad? If Mr. Han likes it, Mr. Han can take it. " Simon Jin is also a smart man. Since he wants help, he can''t help in vain, so he has long thought that Han 3000 can choose the things inside. Han three thousand eyebrows a pick, and smart people talk is simple, a lot of words do not have to pick out, he also knows how to do¡° In that case, show me. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1020

    Before drinking the good wine, they came to ximenjin''s room.


    This used to be the residence of Ximen Chang. Every head of Ximen family lived in this room, because the passageway of the forbidden area was in this room.


    For Ximen Jin, it''s very hard for him to guard the forbidden passage but not enter it. Otherwise, he won''t let Han Sanqian come to help, because if Han Sanqian is called, he will lose something.


    When ximenjin opened the secret door of the dark room, they walked in along the path.


    The width of the path can only accommodate one person, but the distance is not close. It took several minutes to walk to another door.


    "Mr. Han, this door is made of special materials. It can''t be opened by force." Ximen Jin explains to Han 3000 that it is also a kind of reminder to let Han 3000 not open it with brute force.


    When Han 3000 saw the door, he was shocked because the material of the door was too familiar for him. Although he could not determine what material it was made of, it must be some special steel. How could this kind of thing appear in Xuanyuan world?


    In Han 3000''s opinion, this should be the product of the earth!


    The things of the earth appear in Xuanyuan world.


    Han 3000 suddenly turned his head and looked at Ximen Ember.


    Yilao once said that Apocalypse sent many people to Xuanyuan world, but none of them came back to earth.


    Is this Simon family related to the apocalypse?


    Even say, the Simon family was established by someone of apocalypse, so that he can understand this technology?


    But on second thought, Han Sanqian denied his idea. Even if he knew such technology, he needed supporting equipment to make such a perfect thing.


    "Mr. Han, what''s the matter?" Ximen Jin was frightened by Han 3000''s eyes and quickly lowered his head.


    "Nothing. It''s just that this door is a little strange. I''ve never seen this kind of material before." Han 3000 said.


    Simon Jin nodded. He had never seen such a thing. It was more hard than iron.


    "Mr. Han, do you have a way to open it?" Simon asked.


    Han three thousand smile, he has found the password lock, want to open the door is not difficult, just need some time.


    But he couldn''t figure out how this level of security door, even on earth, could only be used in the bank vault. How could it appear in Xuanyuan world.


    "Don''t you think about entering the forbidden area from other places? This door can stop you, but other places should be able to dig the forbidden area." Han 3000 asks Ximen Jin.


    Ximenjin smiles bitterly. He has tried this method for a long time, but the forbidden area is made of this material. It''s like an iron box buried in the ground. There is no other entrance except this door.


    When Ximen Jin explained the situation to Han 3000, Han 3000 was even more surprised. Who left this behind, and what did this secret library leave behind?


    "You go out first, I''ll try." Han 3000 said to Ximen Jin.


    Ximen Jin''s expression obviously flashed a little uneasy, but he soon covered up, Han 3000''s order, he can''t listen.


    After ximenjin left, Han Sanqian began to worry. He was not a thief to unlock the lock. Facing this kind of password lock, he had some difficulties for a while. Moreover, according to the technology of the earth, if the password error reaches a certain number of times, it will be locked. At that time, it will be more difficult to open it again.


    Han Sanqian has seen a lot of movies about theft, and there are many ways to unlock the lock in the movies, but those methods can''t be realized without any tools.


    "Is there any way to get in?" Han 3000 said.


    The red eyed jade Python on his arm began to become active and excited. It had not been active for a long time. It was ready to move in the last war. If Han 3000 had not controlled it, the impact of that war would have been even greater.


    Red eye jade Python is a rare beast. It''s deep in the dark forest. Although Han 3000 has no way to determine its level, Han 3000 knows that it can''t be compared with him.


    "Don''t get excited. If you can''t open it, just stay with me. If you can open it for me, I''ll let you go out for a few days. How about that?" Han 3000 said.


    Hearing these words, the red eyed jade Python seemed more excited, spitting out a red letter, looking eager to try.


    All of a sudden, the red eye jade Python exudes a ray of jade. Although it seems gentle, it brews great energy.


    When it climbed up the security door, the whole door began to dissolve, and made a zizizi sound. Han 3000 was stunned by the strong corrosion.


    At the thought of this guy always staying on his arm, Han 3000 suddenly felt numb. If this guy had used this ability in his hand, his hand would have been useless long ago.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 has signed a contract with the red eye jade python, and the lives of one person and one snake have been tied together, so the red eye jade Python will not hurt him¡° I didn''t expect you to have that ability. " Looking at the security door has dissolved a hole, Han 3000 laughed, it seems that this is not too difficult, just need him to watch quietly, can open the door. At this time, the red eye jade Python suddenly stopped, and then vomited a red letter to Han 3000¡° Don''t worry. As long as I can get in, I will let you be free for a few days. " Han 3000 said. Hearing this, the red eye jade Python started his own road of corrosion again, and worked very hard. In a short time, the hole will be able to pass, and the task of red eye jade Python will be completed. Han 3000 let it back to his arm, called Ximen Ember. When ximenjin saw the hole in the door, he secretly suppressed his inner shock, because he heard Zhong Qishan say that even if the door is a strong one in the extreme division, it is impossible to open it with violence, but Han Sanqian obviously did it! Doesn''t this mean that Han 3000 is more powerful than the strong one in jishijing¡° It''s your family, after all. Lead the way. " Han 3000 said to Ximen Jin¡° Thank you, Mr. Han Finally, Ximen Jin was very excited to be able to enter the forbidden area, because it contained all the rare things of Ximen family. Before, only Ximen Chang was qualified to know, but now, this mysterious veil will finally be revealed in front of him. Ximen Jin entered first, Han 3000 followed. It''s a forbidden area, but it''s just a secret room. The space is not big, but the things are dazzling. However, Han 3000 was attracted by a small wooden box in the corner. In the wooden box, there was an inexplicable force attracting him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1021

    Strength attracts Han 3000 to approach the wooden box unconsciously, and a strange feeling rises in his heart, which is very familiar to Han 3000.


    When Ximen Jin found Han 3000''s strange appearance, he also put his eyes on the wooden box.


    To him, this wooden box is the most unimportant thing in the whole secret room, but he knows that it must have its differences to be valued by Han 3000.


    However, since he has promised Han 3000 that as long as he can enter the secret room, he can choose the things in it. Naturally, Ximen Jin will not break his promise.


    "Mr. Han, what''s the matter?" Simon Jin asked Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. The power in the wooden box was attracting him. This feeling can''t be described in words.


    "Do you know what this is?" Han 3000 asked.


    Simon Jin had never been to the chamber of secrets, and he knew nothing about the things here. The only answer he could give was that he didn''t know.


    "Only the head of every family can come here, so I don''t know anything here."


    Han 3000 nodded, said: "you promised me before, did not forget it."


    "If Mr. Han likes it, you can take it." Simon is reluctant to give up, but he has to bear the pain to give up, and he knows that even if he doesn''t agree, he can''t stop Han 3000.


    Han 3000 holds the wooden box in his hand. He doesn''t rush to open it, but leaves the secret room directly.


    This made Simon Jin a little unexpected. Although he knew he couldn''t get the things in the wooden box, he didn''t expect that he didn''t even have a chance to have a look.


    "It seems that the best things have been taken away." After Han 3000 left, Ximen Jin said helplessly.


    Soon, Han 3000 went back to his room and closed the door to avoid someone suddenly breaking in.


    He has a kind of intuition, which seems to have a very big connection with him. At first, in the Apocalypse forbidden area, the feeling of traction was very strong, but when he came to the Xuanyuan world, the feeling disappeared.


    Until today, this feeling has reappeared.


    Han Sanqian was not sure whether the feeling came from the wooden box in front of him, but he knew that there must be some connection between the two.


    When Han 3000 finally opened the wooden box, what he saw was not a rare treasure. On the contrary, it was a very humble thing, and if ordinary people saw it, it would only be regarded as an ominous thing.


    A leg bone, from the surface, has almost decayed leg bone!


    Han three thousand saw the as like as two peas in the bone, and he could not prove that the two bones belonged to the same body, but they felt the same thing.


    Han Sanqian took a deep breath. The skull has been integrated with him, and the leg bone in front of him also contains huge energy. He seems to have foreseen that the leg bone will eventually integrate into his body.


    Although he knows that this will bring great improvement to his strength, he has a series of problems, such as where these bones come from, who left them, and why they can integrate with his body, which make Han 3000 feel very headache.


    Han 3000 felt that there was a huge secret hidden in it, and if he wanted to know the secret, he seemed to find a whole set of bones.


    "Who are you, the skeleton of your strength, left to me on purpose?" Han 3000 said to himself.


    At this time, there was a quick knock outside the door. As soon as he heard the rhythm, Han 3000 knew that it was Huang Xiaoyong, because Jiang Yingying could not disturb him by this way.


    After collecting the leg bones, Han 3000 opened the door.


    Sure enough, the man standing outside was Huang Xiaoyong, and he was panting.


    "The sky has fallen down?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Master, something''s wrong." Huang Xiaoyong said out of breath.


    "If you dare to disturb me for small things, I''ll break your leg and say it." Han 3000 said.


    "Huanglong hall, someone is coming." Huang Xiaoyong said that this was his third contact with the people in Huanglong hall, but that feeling still made him very nervous, so that he rushed all the way back to Ximen house from Fenghuang mountain.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. There was someone from the emperor''s Dragon hall. This is really a big thing. I don''t know what the emperor''s plan is this time.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Han 3000 said.


    After receiving the news from Han three thousand, the West Wing city has numerous lines of eye and also released news.


    Since the three thousand of every act and every move in Lantau Peak, the West Wing city has many strangers. These people have other family agents and have other eyeliners. They are closely watching the Korean three thousand''s actions.


    Now the emperor''s dragons, these Eyeliner naturally want to inform the forces behind the news for the first time.


    When he came to Fenghuang mountain, Han 3000 met the people from Huanglong palace. This time, the people were not as powerful as the previous two times, but more gentle.


    When the visitor saw Han 3000, he took the initiative to step forward and introduced himself: "Hello, master Han, my name is Yuexia. I''m a subordinate of emperor Zun." Under the moon, this name makes Han 3000 feel a little interesting, but what he doesn''t know is that these two words represent the emperor''s Dragon Palace. As emperor''s confidant, Yuexia''s right in Huanglong hall is second only to Emperor himself. This time he came to Xixiang city in person, we can see emperor''s attention to this matter¡° Hello, if you don''t mind, call me Mr. Han, or 3000. " For the title of Han Zongzhu, Han 3000 is not used to it. Under the moon, she said with a smile, "Mr. Han seems to be born. In this case, I''ll call you 3000." Han three thousand eyebrows a pick, under the moon this kind of familiar, he didn''t think of, but this also shows the emperor''s attitude, it seems that this time the emperor sent people, is not looking for trouble¡° There is no place to sit here. Please forgive me When Han 3000 blurted out the word "Yuelao", he felt that the title was not quite right. For the earth, it was a clergy title, and he didn''t know if there was a word "Yuelao" in Xuanyuan world. Yuexia noticed Han 3000''s strange look and said with a smile, "people who are familiar with me call me Yuelao, so you call me Yuelao. There''s no problem. You don''t have to think about it."¡° I don''t know why Yuelao came to me? " Han 3000 asked directly. As the saying goes, everything goes without going to the temple of three treasures. Since he''s here, he must have some purpose. Naturally, he can avoid beating around the bush. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1022

    Yuexia also feels very happy about Han 3000''s forthrightness. She pulls Han 3000 aside. After all, some words are explained by Emperor himself. In addition to letting Han 3000 know, they can''t be heard by others.


    "It''s mysterious. I don''t know what the old man wants to do." Huang Xiaoyong said with an unhappy face, he also wants to hear the purpose of the next month, but he pulled Han 3000 away, which is deliberately not let him hear.


    "No matter what you want to do, 3000 cases should not be punished by Huanglong hall." Jiang Yingying said that these days, she has understood the rules of establishing the school of Kaizong, which must be approved by Emperor Zun. However, the establishment of 3000 schools was not known by Emperor Zun.


    Originally, Jiang Yingying was worried about it, but she didn''t expect that emperor Zun sent someone to Xixiang city in person, which means her worry is unnecessary.


    Because if emperor Zun had to deal with 3000 cases, he would not just let an old man come.


    "Why?" Huang Xiaoyong''s brain is not enough for him to have intelligence to understand these things, so he can only ask Jiang Yingying.


    "Do you know what IQ means?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Of course I do. Isn''t that to say whether a person is smart or not?" Huang Xiaoyong a pair of naturally said.


    "It''s a pity you didn''t." Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    On the other hand, Yuexia said to Han 3000, "emperor Zun has allowed you to establish a sect in Xixiang City, and he also intends to support 3000."


    "Oh?" Han Sanqian smiles, which makes him a little surprised. He thought emperor Zun would be hostile to him, but unexpectedly sent someone to tell him this kind of thing.


    But Han 3000 is not stupid. Emperor Zun will do it. It''s certainly not that simple.


    "Don''t you know if emperor Zun has any other requirements?" Han 3000 asked.


    "A powerful sect means a powerful imperial court, which emperor Zun is happy to see." Said the moon.


    Han three thousand nodded, this truth is reasonable, continue to say: "do not know intended to support three thousand, is how to support the law?"


    "At the beginning of the establishment of the three thousand sect, there was bound to be a shortage of manpower, so emperor Zun planned to send three thousand sect to appoint elders, which could help you train the disciples of the sect. You can rest assured that these people were carefully selected by Emperor Zun, and they are definitely not useless. I believe they will soon arrive at Xixiang city." Said the moon.


    Han three thousand disguised the cold meaning of his face. Appointing elders does not send a few eyeliners to his side?


    And this matter without his consent, people have been sent, which shows that the emperor did not give him the opportunity to refuse.


    What a support!


    Han 3000''s face was calm and said: "thank you for your kindness. In this case, I''ll accept this gift. I''m still worried about this problem. I didn''t expect that emperor Zun was so understanding. When he came back to Huanglong hall, he brought me a few words of thanks."


    "That''s for sure." A smile under the moon.


    After their conversation, Yuexia went back to the city. In the process of talking with Han 3000, he didn''t feel any change in Han 3000''s mood, but he knew that it was only Han 3000''s good concealment.


    It is impossible that he did not know what the emperor meant by this move. Since he did not refuse, it showed that he was afraid of the Huanglong hall.


    And Han 3000, is it really just fear?


    It''s not entirely so. It''s just that I didn''t want to tear my face with the emperor''s Dragon hall so soon when 3000 clans were in their infancy.


    "Brother 3000, what''s the matter?" Seeing Han 3000''s cold face, Jiang Yingying comes forward and asks.


    Huang Xiaoyong craned his neck for fear that he would miss every word.


    "Emperor Zun gave me the qualification to establish a sect, and he also sent 3000 elders to help me train my disciples." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong was shocked!


    What kind of treatment should it be? It deserves the emperor''s attention.


    "Master, you are so powerful. In this way, 3000 sects are not directly above other sects, and they can be valued so highly by the emperor. This is beyond the expectation of other sects." Huang Xiaoyong said excitedly.


    Jiang Yingying''s reaction is quite different from that of Huang Xiaoyong, because she knows the reason why emperor Zun did it, rather than Huang Xiaoyong''s idiotic thinking that it is a good thing.


    "Brother 3000, do you agree?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Shigu, what are you saying? My Shifu is not a fool for such a good thing. How could she refuse it?" Huang Xiaoyong really doesn''t understand how Jiang Yingying, who is usually so smart, made a mistake in this matter. It''s a good thing. Of course, we have to agree.


    Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying both stare at Huang Xiaoyong at the same time. This idiot, when can he learn to think with his brain.


    "What... What? Am I wrong? " Aware of the anger in their eyes, Huang Xiaoyong asked carefully.


    "It''s not wrong to say you''re an idiot." Jiang Yingying said disdainfully.


    "Master, isn''t that a good thing?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Send someone to be an elder, do you really think the emperor is sincere? He just wants to send a few eyeliners to me and watch me." Han explained. What Huang Xiaoyong see light suddenly is that if it is a line of eye, it is not a good thing. In the future, the emperor will be aware of all the big and small things that happened in 3000 cases¡° Master, I didn''t expect emperor Zun to be such an old fox. " Huang Xiaoyong said, biting his teeth. For Huang Xiaoyong''s hindsight, Han 3000 and Jiang Yingying don''t care at all¡° Brother 3000, what should we do next? " Jiang Yingying asked¡° It''s probably his bottom line. If I refuse, it''s definitely not a good thing for the development of 3000 schools. Accept it for the time being and try to solve these people later. " Han said that this is the most conservative way, but it is also the safest way. Jiang Yingying nodded and reminded Huang Xiaoyong, "don''t speak in disorder in the future. Remember your words and deeds. Otherwise, you don''t know how you died." Huang Xiaoyong got up happily and asked with a shy face: "sister-in-law, do you care about me?"¡° I''m worried about wasting land when I bury you. " Jiang Yingying said in a cold voice. Huang Xiaoyong''s mouth twitched, so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say. Han 3000 patted Huang Xiaoyong on the shoulder and said, "just as you are, don''t pick up girls. Why bother yourself."¡° Shifu, what do you mean by picking up a girl? " Huang Xiaoyong did not understand¡° Er... Well, for people like you who are not smart, you don''t understand the explanation. " Han Sanyi looks at Huang Xiaoyong with regret. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1023

    Two days later, the people of Huanglong hall arrived.


    And this news, in an instant, explodes between each big family and zongmen.


    Ethereal clan.


    When the patriarch yanqinghua learned about this, he found the patriarch Zhan Tai Liuyue for the first time.


    "Lord, it''s not good." Yanqinghua flurried to say that although the ethereal sect is not the top sect in the imperial court, it is also the top three. Now 3000 are born, and they have been taken care of by the emperor, which makes yanqinghua feel that his clan''s status is probably lost.


    "What''s the matter? You are also the elder of the sect. Why are you so flustered when something happens?" Zhan Tai Liuyue helplessly looks at Yan Qinghua.


    "We went to Xixiang a few days ago, and we are still guessing what he is going to do. Now we finally have an answer." Yan Qinghua said.


    "Oh? Tell me what''s going on. " Zhan Tai asked Liu Yue.


    "Emperor Zun has accepted 3000 cases, and he has been sent by the Huanglong hall to be the elder of 3000 cases and help them train their disciples." Yan Qinghua said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue frowned. She had guessed the reason and purpose of going to Xixiang city for many months before. Now it seems that none of the countless possibilities she guessed is correct.


    "Suzerain, why does emperor Zun value 3000 Zong so much, and even appoint the master of Huanglong hall to be the elder himself. Who can compete with 3000 Zong in the future?" Yan blue and white said with a worried face.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue did not speak, but pondered the purpose behind the incident.


    Emperor Zun is not a good man. It is absolutely impossible to give such preferential treatment to 3000 Zong. Moreover, Emperor Zun must be afraid of Han 3000. How can he help him expand his power?


    "It will never be that simple." Zhan said.


    "The patriarch is already in front of the public. That''s what it''s all about. How can it not be simple? In my opinion, Emperor Zun is trying to please 3000 Zong on purpose. In the future, 3000 Zong''s position in the sect will be stronger than others." Yan Qinghua is very fond of Han 3000, and even has some infatuation, but this does not prevent her from feeling unfair.


    Each sect was established on its own strength, and it was able to become one of the three major sects, but it paid a huge price.


    But now, 3000 cases are coming, which is likely to replace one of the three major schools, which makes yanqinghua have to worry about the situation of ethereal cases.


    "These so-called elders are all from Huanglong hall." Zhan Tai Liuyue suddenly laughed.


    "Lord, when is it? You still want to laugh." Yan blue and white a pair of speechless appearance said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue was even more happy. She knew why emperor Zun did it. It was not that he valued 3000 Zong''s performance, but that he was not at ease with 3000 Zong, so she arranged people to visit 3000 Zong.


    "Blue and white, you are very intelligent. How could you make a mistake in this matter?" Zhan said.


    "Why am I confused? Isn''t emperor Zun trying to please 3000 Yan Qinghua said.


    "The three thousand elders are the people of emperor Zun in Huanglong hall. Will they betray him?" Zhan Tai asked Liu Yue.


    "Of course not." Yan blue and white did not want to say: "betray the emperor, but will not have a good end, give them courage, they dare not do so."


    "In that case, don''t you know what emperor Zun''s intention is?" Zhan said.


    "The purpose?" Yan blue and white fell into confusion.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue has no choice but to shake her head. Yan Qinghua is a very smart person, but she has no intelligence in this matter. Is it related to Han 3000?


    "This is the eye liner that emperor is respecting in Korea three thousand, so simple reason, do you not think?" See Yan blue and white distressed already tight frown, Zhan Tai flow month had to explain.


    The blue and white flowers suddenly looked up: "yes, these elders, is not the eyeliner? And to a certain extent, it can also elevate Han 3000''s rights. This is the emperor''s guard against him. "


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue said with ridicule: "such a simple thing, you have finally figured out whether I will reward you."


    Yan blue and white light smile, a little embarrassed, said: "Lord, I''m not confused, accident, pure accident."


    "I don''t think it''s an accident, but it''s a mess if you care? But do you care about wuwuzong or Han 3000? Won''t you explain it to me? " Zhan said.


    "Suzerain, what''s your name? Of course, I care about wuwuzong. How can I care about Han 3000?" Yanqinghua said without hesitation, for her, Han 3000 is just a man in the process of infatuation. How can her feelings be compared with the ethereal clan.


    Yanqinghua grew up in the misty sect, practiced, became a strong man, and became an elder. This kind of feeling can not be replaced by anything.


    "I believe you." Zhan Tai Liuyue is just joking. I didn''t expect yanqinghua to be so serious.


    Of course, for what Yan Qinghua said, Zhan tailiuyue would not have the slightest doubt.


    "Suzerain, Emperor Zun, is that killing two birds with one stone?" Yan Qinghua said with a smile¡° You are smart now, but emperor Zun''s move is really brilliant. When the world thinks that 3000 Zong is challenging his majesty, he puts his people in 3000 Zong and becomes an elder. This is to tell the world that 3000 Zong is still under his control. " Zhan said¡° Lord, since the emperor''s Dragon hall has admitted 3000 cases, when are we going to come to celebrate? " Yan Qinghua asked¡° Can''t wait to see him? " Zhan Tai said with a smile. Yan blue and white nodded and said, "I want to see if he is really so powerful, which is similar to the picture album." Zhan Tai Liuyue actually had the same idea in his heart. He didn''t decide whether to go to 3000 Zong before, because he was worried about the Huanglong hall. Now, Emperor Zun has admitted the existence of 3000 Zong, so his worries will disappear naturally. Congratulations can improve the schedule¡° Before the time comes, when it comes to the opening day, misty sect will surely visit. " Zhan said. Xixiang City, after meeting with several 3000 future elders, Han 3000 locked himself in the room. In the face of the present emperor, Han 3000 can''t face the confrontation directly, so he can only bear to accept it. Fortunately, the attitude of the elders is modest, which doesn''t make Han 3000 feel uncomfortable. When Han 3000 unconsciously touched his arm, a trace of panic suddenly appeared on his face, and then he lifted his sleeve. The red eyed jade python that should have been sitting on his arm disappeared¡° I almost forgot to give this guy a few days of free time, and I don''t know where he went Han 3000 said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1024

    Accustomed to the existence of the red eye jade python, its sudden disappearance makes Han 3000 a little unaccustomed. Han 3000 can''t help thinking about what this guy is doing.


    Half a month later, an unprecedented turmoil broke out in the dark forest. No one knows what happened in the forest. However, the roar of pain from countless strange animals made the whole Xuanyuan world nervous. What''s more, it was like the collapse of heaven and earth, which was even more frightening.


    Various versions of speculation began to spread among the Three Kingdoms.


    Some people say that it was the battle between two powerful beasts that led to the change of the dark forest.


    Some people say that it was the strong man of the extreme division who broke into the dark forest and wanted to tame a powerful beast, so he fought with the beast.


    Some people say that foreign animals are not willing to stay in the dark forest and want to leave the place of confinement. This leads to more panic, because once foreign animals leave the dark forest, it is almost a devastating blow to the Three Kingdoms.


    No one can count how many exotic animals survive in the dark forest, but people all over the world know that this power of exotic animals absolutely destroys heaven and earth, and no one can stop it.


    "Yi Qingshan, only you have been to the dark forest recently. What have you done?" In an inn in Xixiang City, feiling''er asks Yi Qingshan.


    The dark forest has been silent for hundreds of years, so it is absolutely impossible for this situation to happen without any reason. Therefore, according to Feiling Er, it is very likely that Yi Qingshan broke a certain balance in the dark forest, which led to today''s results.


    "I... I didn''t do anything. It''s none of my business." Yi Qingshan said with a guilty face.


    "The way you lie is really convincing. If you don''t tell me the truth, when things get out of hand, can you bear the responsibility?" Feiling er said angrily, she wants to know the truth, and only in this way can she find a way to control the situation.


    Now there is a rumor that a strange beast wants to break out of the cage. Although this is not possible, because the dark forest has a powerful array. This array was jointly made by many ancient experts. It is so powerful that no one and a strange beast can break it, but it is not 100%. After all, the array has existed for many years.


    Moreover, if someone destroys the strength of the array, it is very likely that the array will be broken.


    "I really don''t. do you think I will do something to destroy the array? What good is it for me to leave the dark forest Yi Qingshan said helplessly.


    "Who caused your confusion? What kind of beast did you meet in the dark forest Fei ling''er asked. With Yi Qingshan''s strength, if he meets an ordinary beast, he can''t be so embarrassed. Even if some high-level beasts appear, it''s easy to run with his strength.


    But Yi Qingshan''s leaving the dark forest was obviously not so simple.


    "I... I may have met Linlong." Yi Qingshan said with his head down.


    "Linlong!" Hearing these two words, Fei ling''er looked at the round stool and said, "how can it be that Lin long has been sleeping at the foot of Xuanyuan mountain for a long time? How can you suddenly wake up! "


    Linlong is the most powerful existence in Xuanyuan world. Even Xuanyuan world has very little knowledge about it. According to some ancient records, Linlong has been sleeping for thousands of years when he is in a deep sleep. There is no special thing that can disturb him. It is impossible for him to wake up without reason.


    "I don''t know why. Not long after I entered the dark forest, I found many bones of exotic animals. From then on, I felt something was wrong. So I followed the direction of the corpses to find out why. I didn''t stop until I was close to Xuanyuan mountain. Do you know what I saw?" It seems to be associated with the fear of that day. When Yi Qingshan said this, his eyes showed a look of extreme fear.


    "What Asked ferring in a deep voice.


    "Linlong is perched on the Xuanyuan mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there are countless bones of exotic animals. It feeds on exotic animals, and even the white feathered ape is dead." Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei ling''er took a deep breath. Apart from Linlong, the white feather ape is the most powerful beast in the dark forest. It''s dead. It''s enough to imagine how terrible Linlong is.


    "Did you disturb it?" "Continued ferring.


    "How can it be? I''m afraid that I''ll run all the way to make myself look embarrassed. If I disturb it, do you think I can survive?" Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei ling''er nodded. If Yi Qingshan really startled Linlong, he was not likely to survive.


    But why did Linlong suddenly wake up?


    "Something must have happened in Xuanyuan world that we don''t know. Otherwise, Linlong can''t wake up. We have to investigate this matter clearly." Said ferring.


    "Actually, I have a guess." Yi Qingshan said weakly.


    After Fei Ling Er stares at one eye, say: "have still don''t hurry to say, all when, you still sell the key."


    "Yes, according to my guess, there should be another powerful beast in the dark forest, which we don''t know. This beast makes Linlong feel that his position is threatened, so it will wake up and defend its position with strength, which can explain the shaking of the dark forest. It must be the result of the battle between the two strong men, It''s just that I can''t figure out what kind of strange animal it is. It can be compared with Linlong. " Yi Qingshan said. It is not known whether Linlong wakes up because he is threatened. However, Yi Qingshan said that it is a fact in front of us that the two great powers are fighting. The movements of the dark forest can never be caused by Linlong unilaterally. If it were not for a powerful opponent, Linlong would not have made such a big move¡° If so, it might be good news for us. " Said ferring. Yi Qingshan shook his head. It was obvious that his point of view was totally different from that of Fei ling''er. He said, "do you know that if two strange beasts of the divine order fight each other, they will probably destroy the array. If there is no array to imprison the dark forest, the strange beasts will break out of the cage, and the Three Kingdoms will be killed by these strange beasts sooner or later." This kind of worry is not unreasonable, and feiling''er is even more helpless, because this situation is beyond their control. Even as a strong person in the extreme teacher''s environment, he is not omnipotent. His sense of powerlessness is no different from that of the weak. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1025

    "Now I know that even when I get to Jishi, I''m just a mole ant. There''s no difference between ordinary people and other creatures like Linlong." Yi Qingshan sighed and said that this was the first time he felt powerless after he became a master, especially when he thought of the state of mind when he saw Linlong that day. His fear was almost deep into the bone marrow.


    "Come with me to Huanglong hall. I''ll tell emperor Zun about it." Said ferring.


    "Is it useful? Even if emperor Zun knows, he has no ability to stop it. " Yi Qingshan said that in his view, we can only sit and wait for death now, unless someone can kill Linlong, we can solve the crisis.


    But it''s impossible at all. Even the strong ones in the divine realm are not necessarily rivals.


    "Even if there''s no way, we have to come up with some ideas. Can''t we just wait to die? If you don''t go, you''ll stay in the west wing Feiling er said that she is not a person who likes to accept fate. Although the chance of solving this problem is very small, it does not mean that she will give up without trying.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. You''re gone. What''s the point of staying here?" Yi Qingshan said.


    They decided to go to Huanglong hall. They left Xixiang city without delay.


    Ximen mansion.


    Ximen Jin comes to Han 3000''s room. He has made a clear inventory of the things in the secret room. There are many legendary objects, some of which used to belong to the bailing family.


    Ximen Jin doesn''t know how Ximen Chang got it, but he knows that these precious things are absolutely a wealth of a country, and they are collected by successive families. His responsibility is to protect these things.


    "You won''t go back on it, will you?" Open the door, Han three thousand see is Ximen Jin, can''t help but think of the leg bone, this guy is not so generous on the surface, he took his things, and he doesn''t even know what it is, certainly will not give up.


    "Mr. Han is joking. Since it''s a gift, how can I go back on it?" To say no, Simon Jin must have such an idea in his heart, but since he has given Han 3000, he has never thought about going back, and he does not dare to think so.


    "Then why do you come to me?" Han asked,


    "The two men you asked me to watch have left the west wing." Said Simon.


    Since Fei ling''er came to Xixiang City, Han 3000 asked Ximen Jin to arrange people to pay close attention to their actions, because Fei ling''er had so many secrets that Han 3000 was curious about.


    But she didn''t do anything and suddenly left, which made Han 3000 feel that something was wrong.


    "Really gone?" Han 3000 confirmed.


    "Yes, and my men are still following them." Said Simon.


    "Well, I see. You can do it."


    "Yes."


    After closing the door, Han 3000''s doubts lead to his frown. Feiling''er came to Xixiang city and left without doing anything. Is it that she has done something, but has not been found by herself?


    This kind of thought makes Han 3000 feel uneasy.


    At this time, the knock on the door rang again. Listening to the breath, Han 3000 knew that the person outside the door was Jiang Yingying, so he said directly, "come in."


    Jiang Yingying pushes the door and enters, with a tired look on her face. It''s obvious that she is overworked because of zongmen''s affairs.


    "Thank you so much." Han said with an apologetic face that he had been used to the drudgery for a long time, so only Jiang YingYing and Huang Xiaoyong could do this kind of drudgery.


    "Brother 3000, have you heard about the dark forest recently?" Jiang Yingying asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded. How could he not know the big news? Besides, Han 3000 also heard a lot of rumors.


    Han Sanqian still has some doubts about this matter, because the turmoil in the dark forest happened after the red eye jade Python left, which makes Han Sanqian think that these things are related to the red eye jade python.


    Of course, so far these are just conjectures, and no one knows the truth.


    "I heard another saying today that the array of the dark forest is on the verge of breaking and will soon be unable to support. Once the array is broken, a large number of beasts will leave the dark forest, which seems to be a good thing for us." Jiang Yingying said that the main purpose of their coming to Xuanyuan world is to remove the threat of Xuanyuan world to the earth. If those strange animals leave the dark forest, they will surely cause a heavy damage to the power of Xuanyuan world, and naturally they will achieve their purpose of coming to Xuanyuan world.


    "But now we haven''t found a way to leave Xuanyuan world. This is not a good situation." Han 3000 said.


    "That''s what I want to say. Shall we try to find a space tunnel to leave Xuanyuan world?" Jiang Yingying said.


    "In fact, I''ve thought about what you said for a long time, but we don''t have any clue now. It''s not something that can be done overnight. We can let it develop, but we can''t destroy the array because of us." Han 3000 guesses what Jiang Yingying wants to say at last. She wants to help the strange beast break the array, but if she does, she will surely lose her life.


    There are many common people in Xuanyuan world, and Han 3000 is not willing to die for his own reasons. Han Sanqian will not let those people be buried with him in order to achieve his goal unless he has to¡° Brother 3000, is this my idea too selfish? " Jiang Yingying lowered her head and asked¡° No, it''s understandable that you think so. But you have to know, if we harm the common people here, what''s the difference between the invasion of Xuanyuan world and the massacre of the earth? We are not saints, but we must not be villains. " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying took a long breath and continued: "brother 3000, there is something else I want to tell you. I talked with an elder today and learned that there is a master in Xia state. And this master is very strange. She is a woman with a child. It''s said that no one can defeat her in Xia state. Some people even guess that she has arrived at the divine state. If that''s the case, This woman''s plan for you is a great threat. "¡° You seem to get along well with those elders. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Know yourself and know your enemy. What we do every day is under their eyes and will be reported to Emperor Zun through them. Naturally, I have to inquire about the imperial court. " Jiang Yingying said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1026

    "I didn''t expect that the innocent girl in those years had changed. She had become a smart city." Han 3000 laughs to tease a way.


    When Jiang Yingying showed a resentful expression, Han Sanqian quickly said: "but the news you inquired about is very important. After all, our goal is not just the imperial court. If there is a strong spirit in Xia Kingdom, it will be troublesome for us."


    "Brother 3000, if you are so charming, why don''t you soak her? In this way, you can turn her into our person. With the help of those who are strong in spirit, you can get twice the result with half the effort." Jiang Yingying said with a smile, the little girl is a person of revenge, has just been teased by Han 3000, this is the way to treat him.


    Han 3000, who was killed in the first army, said with a wry smile, "didn''t you say that she still takes this child, so I have to be a stepfather?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s just that nianer has one more brother and sister. Isn''t it good?" Jiang Yingying a pair of naturally said.


    "Yingying, I think you''re trying to kill me. If you know that, sister Xia, I can''t be killed." Han 3000 speechless said, he and Su Yingxia between the feelings, can''t let a third party intervene, otherwise, Han 3000 afraid of pillow scissors life will return to his side.


    "No, it''s not the earth anyway. I don''t know what you do." Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    "Little girl, do you want to hold on to me as a blackmail capital in the future?" Han 3000 deliberately and seriously questioned.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Yingying doesn''t take it at all. In the face of Han 3000''s seriousness, she doesn''t care at all. She says, "how can I? I''m your sister. Of course I want to keep a secret for you, but if I have any conditions in the future, you have to meet me."


    "Are you done with zongmen? Shall I arrange some other coolies for you? " Han 3000 light said.


    Jiang Yingying did not speak, directly ran away.


    A day later.


    Fei ling''er and Yi Qingshan, who are on their way, finally return to Huanglong hall.


    In just one day, they went from Xixiang city to Huanglong hall. If they were not the strong men in jishijing, they would never have done it.


    "I''m so tired. Do you have to be in such a hurry?" Yi Qingshan breathlessly said that his body can bear such a heavy load, which shows that the intensity of the rush is really unbearable.


    Feilinger''s face was not very good-looking. Although he was just on his way, the consumption of physical strength and energy was no different from a big war.


    "Stop talking nonsense and come with me to see emperor Zun." Feiling son cold voice scolds a way, she is also very tired, but in the face of dark forest affair, have nothing to complain about.


    When they appeared in the Huanglong hall, the guards in gold armour let them go directly. These guards belonged to the emperor''s forbidden army. Naturally, they knew feiling''er, and feiling''er had the right to enter and leave the Huanglong hall freely.


    On the main hall, Emperor Zun had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Fei Lao, are you in such a hurry to come back because of the dark forest?" Emperor Zun asked feiling''er.


    "Yes, I don''t know what happened in the dark forest?" "No nonsense," said ferring.


    "According to the message sent back by the border guards, there was a big war in the dark forest, but it is not known who caused the war." After emperor Zun finished, he took a look at Yi Qingshan. He was very curious about this strange face.


    "This is Yi Qingshan, who is a strong teacher of Xia state." Fei ling''er saw emperor Zun''s curiosity and took the initiative to introduce him.


    Emperor Zun was surprised. He had heard of the name of Yi Qingshan, but he didn''t expect that Yi Qingshan would appear in the imperial court.


    "Mr. Yi has come here with a big presence. If you lose something, you can still hope to atone for it." The emperor respectfully said.


    Knowing that it was just polite words, Yi Qingshan took the opportunity to say, "more interruptions, more interruptions."


    "Emperor Zun, when Yi Qingshan passed through the dark forest, he found something. Let him tell you." Fei ling''er said that Yi Qingshan was the party, and he was able to make things clearer, so Fei ling''er was not the messenger.


    "Old Yi, please." Emperor Zun said.


    Yi Qingshan recounts his experience in the dark forest. When Emperor Zun learns that Linlong is awake from his deep sleep, his face turns pale.


    As emperor Zun, he knows more about what it means for Linlong to wake up and what kind of change Linlong will bring to Xuanyuan world.


    Once the dark forest array fails and Linlong is free again, the whole Xuanyuan world will fall into a nightmare.


    "Yi Lao, are you sure you read it right? Is it really Linlong?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "Although I''m old, I can''t miss Linlong. If emperor Zun doesn''t believe me, he can send someone to explore the dark forest." Seeing that the emperor did not believe in himself, Yi Qingshan was quite dissatisfied.


    Emperor Zun''s face was heavy. He sent someone into the dark forest. He didn''t know if he could see Linlong, but he must be dead. Because the dark forest is not peaceful recently. Even the strong people in Jishi didn''t dare to enter easily, let alone the people under Jishi.


    "Fei Lao, according to a secret code of the imperial court, Linlong''s awakening means the end of Xuanyuan''s world is coming. Unless the Dragon envoy appears, it is not mentioned in the secret code that the Dragon envoy is a human being or a thing." This was the secret of the imperial court, but in this case, Emperor Zun could not hide it¡° "Dragon envoy?" Fei ling''er had never heard of such a thing. When she looked at Yi Qingshan, Yi Qingshan also shook her head¡° This secret book has existed for more than a thousand years. Maybe I am the only one who knows this legend and the whole Xuanyuan world. " Emperor Zun explained¡° What else does the secret code say? " Asked ferring¡° The secret Scripture mentions that the only way to suppress Linlong and let Linlong fall asleep again is to find the Royal Dragon envoy, and the rest is not mentioned Emperor Zun said¡° We don''t even know what the Dragon envoy is. What should we do now? " Feiling er said helplessly that it was impossible to solve the immediate problems with this information alone¡° There are many ancient secret scriptures in the imperial palace secret library. I will check them in the shortest time. If there is any information about the Royal Dragon envoy, I will tell you at the first time. " Emperor Zun said. Feiling Er nodded. She didn''t ask herself to go to the imperial secret library, because it was the emperor''s private forbidden area. Even if she was a strong person in the extreme learning environment, she didn''t have the qualification to enter¡° In this case, you can check it as soon as possible. I have an intuition that the dark forest array can''t last long. " Said ferring. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1027

    Feiling''er is a cosmopolitan, but in Huanglong hall, she has a other courtyard of her own, which is given to her by the emperor, but feiling''er''s real time here is very few.


    At the beginning, Emperor Zun sent her to leave the hospital in the hope that she could take root near the Huanglong hall. Unfortunately, this method failed to keep Fei ling''er.


    After all, feiling''er is a strong man with excellent teaching background. How can he pay attention to the district differentiation.


    "Do you think he can find information about the Dragon envoy?" Leave courtyard Pavilion, Yi Qingshan asks to Fei Ling er.


    "I''ve lived here for only a few days. I didn''t expect that the environment here is so good." Feiling''er didn''t answer the question, but she really sighed about the environment of the other courtyard. She didn''t have time to really stay here to feel the environment of the other courtyard before, but this time she had to stay, instead, she found the emperor''s intention.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. You and I haven''t heard of the Royal Dragon envoy at all. There must be very few records about this." Yi Qingshan, who didn''t get an answer, expressed his own ideas on his own. After all, he has lived for hundreds of years, and he hasn''t heard any rumors about this.


    "I have an intuition, a strange intuition." Said ferring.


    "Don''t you think that the Royal Dragon envoy has something to do with Han 3000?" Yi Qingshan asked suspiciously.


    "Since you can say this, it means that you think so in your heart." Fei ling''er really thinks so. Han 3000 was born in the sky, which makes people think that he is carrying secrets. If he is the legendary dragon envoy, it seems that Linlong is destined to wake up at this time.


    "Although I think so, I don''t know whether he is a person or a thing. Who can be sure that he has something to do with him? Besides, you should know that Han 3000 is not the only one who is strong now, but also the woman in jingwushan. Even in my opinion, that woman is stronger than Han 3000." Yi Qingshan said.


    Feiling Er didn''t retort, but nodded: "it''s possible for you to say so, but only time can prove it."


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait until that day. I''m really afraid that the dark forest array can''t hold. Once the array is broken, the whole Xuanyuan world will be ruined." Yi Qingshan says helplessly, the blood flows into a river, the corpse is everywhere, just think of such a picture, Yi Qingshan then bone hair cold.


    Although he is a strong man in jishijing, he will be afraid when facing the powerful beast like Linlong.


    Fear is not about strength, but the longer he lives, the more unable he is to face death.


    "It''s no use worrying. If it happens, it will come sooner or later." In her opinion, there is no need to worry about what is bound to happen. What she has to do now is to curb the occurrence of this situation.


    "If this is true, we will be pushed to the battlefield. Aren''t you afraid of Linlong?" Yi Qingshan asked, puzzled. As the most powerful people in Xuanyuan world, they must bear the brunt when Xuanyuan world is facing crisis. But the strange beasts like Linlong, even they, are just dying.


    "Linlong, the whole Xuanyuan world will be destroyed. Besides facing it, is there any other way? Do you want to hide? And even if you are allowed to hide, you will die. Why should you be spurned before you die? " Said ferring.


    Yi Qingshan knows that if he hides at such a critical time, he will indeed bear the curse of his life, and this kind of curse can not make him escape. As long as Linlong leaves the dark forest, no matter where he hides, he will be found by Linlong.


    "Do you remember the legend a thousand years ago?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    "A thousand years ago?" "What do you mean?" asked ferring with a little doubt


    "Another world." Yi Qingshan said.


    Feilinger suddenly realized, said: "do you want to invade another world?"


    Yi Qingshan nodded and said: "yes, as long as I can find the space tunnel, I can avoid the disaster brought by Linlong. A thousand years ago, it was because Linlong woke up that they wanted to leave Xuanyuan world in this way?"


    Fei ling''er shook his head directly and said, "no, the strength of Xuanyuan''s Three Kingdoms was not comparable to that of today. How can we achieve what we didn''t accomplish in those years?"


    About this matter, Yi Qingshan has a very deep understanding. He has looked up almost all the information left by the invasion in that year, because he has a purpose, that is to find a space tunnel and go to another world. After all, he is already a strong man in the extreme learning environment, and Xuanyuan world has nothing to miss for him.


    "It''s true that Xuanyuan world has suffered a lot, but for another world, the same is true. According to the records, they have also lost a lot of experts. For thousands of years, even Xuanyuan world has not slowed down. Naturally, the other world is the same, and it may even be more difficult than Xuanyuan world. This is an opportunity worth trying. As long as we can find a space tunnel, We can avoid death. " Yi Qingshan said.


    In the face of Linlong, he didn''t have much confidence. At the beginning, he lost countless strong men and built the dark forest array, which made Linlong fall into deep sleep again. In today''s Xuanyuan world, it is obvious that there are not so many strong men who can cope with this situation, so escape has become the only feasible way for Yi Qingshan¡° Although there is some truth in what you said, don''t forget who led the original Xuanyuan world. Even he is dead. How can you do it? " Said ferring. Speaking of him, Yi Qingshan unconsciously took a deep breath. He is the only divine realm in the legend of Xuanyuan world. Although his realm can''t be confirmed today, in the records, he is indeed the only one who can command the existence of the three armies, and the fact is that he is defeated¡° It''s not that his bones don''t exist, but that his bones are scattered in the Xuanyuan world. I heard that even his bones contain powerful energy. Over the years, I have been trying to find his bones, but unfortunately, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. There''s no news at all. " Yi Qingshan sighed. Shengli is a way to help those who are strong in the supreme realm break through the divine realm, but it''s not one of them. In Yi Qingshan''s opinion, as long as you find his bones, it''s also a way to break through the realm. It''s a pity that it''s no less difficult to do this than to get Shengli. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1028

    "In fact, I''ve been doing the same thing for so many years." Fei ling''er said frankly to Yi Qingshan that this is one of the ways to break through the divine realm after all, and as a strong person in the extreme teacher realm, breaking through the divine realm is their only goal in life.


    "Did you find anything?" Yi Qingshan asked, this old man is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The reason why he opens his heart to feiling''er is that he hopes feiling''er can be frank with him. As a strong man in the extreme learning environment, how can he not know feiling''er is doing this.


    "No "Like you," said ferring, shaking his head, "nothing has been found, and there is no news of it at all."


    Yi Qingshan is not surprised. After all, the bones are scattered in the Xuanyuan world, and they are not impressive. It''s really difficult to find them.


    "It seems that to break through the divine realm is almost a dream for us." Yi Qingshan sighed.


    "That''s not necessarily. There''s no bones of him, and holy chestnut." Said ferring.


    Yi Qingshan laughs directly. Of course, he knows that there are holy chestnut. But is holy chestnut so easy to get? And with the current situation of the dark forest, who dares to go to Shengli.


    "Feilingsheng, you can''t be confused. Shengli is in the dark forest, and I can guarantee that Shengli is beside Linlong. Do you think we still have a chance to get Shengli?" Yi Qingshan said with a speechless face, now go to the dark forest to look for holy chestnut, it is equivalent to looking for death!


    And even if Linlong didn''t wake up, they didn''t dare to go to the dark forest. If they didn''t pay attention, they would die.


    "Who told you that only the dark forest has holy chestnut." Feiling er said, she remembered Han 3000 said a word to her, who told you, I only have a holy chestnut.


    Fei Ling Er remembered this sentence, and she had an intuition that Han 3000 was not joking. Otherwise, he would not auction such a precious thing as Shengli.


    Hearing Fei ling''er''s words, Yi Qingshan put away his funny expression and said, "I heard that some time ago, there was an auction of Shengli in Fengshang city. What do you know?"


    "The person who auctions the holy chestnut is Han 3000, and he tells me that he has more than one holy chestnut." Said ferring.


    Yi Qingshan''s eyes involuntarily showed a sense of killing. When he heard this, he had the idea of killing people and stealing goods in his mind. As long as he killed Han 3000, the holy chestnut in his hand would become his own?


    "Is that true?" Yi Qingshan asked in a deep voice.


    Looking at Yi Qingshan''s expression, Fei ling''er knew what he was thinking, and reminded him: "don''t forget, Han 3000''s strength is something you and I can''t see through. If you want to kill him, you''d better figure out whether you have the ability. Don''t steal the chicken and die in his hands."


    Yi Qingshan was thrown a basin of cold water by this sentence, and instantly woke up. Indeed, it''s not so easy to kill Han 3000 to win the treasure. If you don''t pay attention, you may die in Han 3000''s hands, which is not a good thing.


    "Do you believe him? Does he really have holy chestnut in his hand Yi Qingshan asked.


    "I don''t believe it, and I don''t think he''ll cheat me," said ferring


    Yi Qingshan frowned, and at the same time, he showed a worried expression, and said: "this guy can get Shengli. Who is he and what realm is he? Is the dark forest his backyard for him


    "That''s why I guess the Dragon envoy might have something to do with him." Feiling''er explained that she would not associate the Dragon envoy with Han 3000 for no reason. This is the most important factor.


    Both she and Yi Qingshan know how difficult it is to get the holy chestnut, but Han 3000 has more than one, which shows that Han 3000 must have been to the dark forest, and he also got the holy chestnut from some powerful beasts.


    "It''s really possible to hear you say that it''s up to him to save Xuanyuan world?" Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei ling''er is not sure now, but even if Han 3000 has nothing to do with the imperial dragon envoy, with his strength, he can help in the fight against Linlong. Therefore, making friends with Han 3000 is what Fei ling''er must do at present.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 is too wary and hostile to her. It''s not easy for Han 3000 to believe her.


    "3000 cases will be officially opened soon, but it''s a pity that we can''t see them." "It''s very difficult," sighed ferring.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can see. He doesn''t welcome you anyway." Yi Qingshan said with a smile, although he and Han 3000 only had one-sided contact, but he can feel Han 3000''s hostility to feiling''er, so feiling''er does not appear, which is a good thing for Han 3000.


    Fei Ling Er stares at Yi Qingshan and says, "I don''t welcome you either. When are you going to leave?"


    Yi Qingshan has a strong state, thick skin, and a shameless manner. He said: "in the present state, even if I want to go, I don''t have a chance. The dark forest is so dangerous. I''m not dead."


    "I can let emperor Zun open the way of war for you and keep you on your way." Feiling''er said that the so-called war road is the place where the three countries often fight. Apart from the dark forest, this is the only way to pass through the three countries. However, this road will not be open to anyone. Only during the war between the two countries, the war road will show its value.


    Hearing this, Yi Qingshan shook his head and said, "this road is full of ghosts and wild ghosts. I don''t want to go to such a place."¡° A strong man in a great master''s realm is afraid of ghosts, and you are not afraid to laugh off all the people in the world. " Ferring sneered. In the face of Fei ling''er''s sarcasm, Yi Qingshan not only didn''t mind, but also laughed to death. He said, "who will believe this kind of words? After all, I''m a strong man in the extreme learning environment. Who dares to laugh at me."¡° Do you have to be cheeky to reach the highest level? " Fei ling''er sneers at him. He doesn''t want to talk to Yi Qingshan any more and goes back to his room directly. Yi Qingshan still stays in the pavilion. For Han 3000''s possession of Shengli, he takes it in his heart. Although he gives up the intention of fighting for Shengli by force, it doesn''t mean that Yi Qingshan gives up this matter. For Yi Qingshan, breaking through the divine realm is his urgent hope. Now that he sees the possibility, he will try it anyway¡° Han 3000, wait for me. Shengli belongs to me. Anyway, I''ll take it from you. " Yi Qingshan gritted his teeth to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1029

    Three thousand.


    Today is the official opening day, Han 3000, the shake off shopkeeper, has finally appeared in Fenghuang mountain.


    Hundreds of disciples in the clan finally saw their own patriarch. These poor children all looked at Han 3000 with admiration.


    For them, Han 3000 is young, but he is the one who gives them the chance to change their fate. He is like a God. Every disciple kneels down at this time, expressing his most devout respect for Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 is not used to the feeling of being knelt down by hundreds of people, he did not stop him. After all, he is the patriarch. These people are all his disciples. It is reasonable to be worshipped.


    "Brother three thousand, the ethereal clan is coming." Jiang Yingying goes to her side and says to Han 3000.


    This is the first clan to visit. Han 3000 was a bit surprised because he thought that the existing clan in the imperial court would not come to celebrate.


    "Master, this ethereal sect is very famous in the imperial court, and it is said that this sect is full of gorgeous beauties and does not accept male disciples." Huang Xiaoyong is salivating and explains to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 for women has not been too much interest, light said: "wipe your mouth saliva, don''t give me shame."


    At the foot of Fenghuang mountain, Zhan Tai Liuyue and others came to prepare a big gift. In addition to the elder Yan Qinghua who followed her, there were more than ten sect disciples behind her.


    It has to be said that Huang Xiaoyong''s statement is correct. More than ten people can really be called peerless. Any man who sees so many beautiful women gathered together can''t help but be moved.


    But Han 3000 appeared, in addition to a moment of surprise, there is no other feeling.


    For him, these women are really beautiful, and the visual impact of standing together is very strong, as if he saw a group of top models in the world, but the feeling is limited to this, which will not make Han 3000 have other thoughts.


    "Suzerain, this Han 3000 real person is more handsome than in the picture album. I didn''t expect that." Yan Qinghua is restraining her heart. She has imagined the scene of meeting Han 3000 for countless times in her mind. She even thinks that her expectation of Han 3000 may become disappointment. But from the first sight of Han 3000, she knows that she will not be disappointed.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue was also a little surprised. Han 3000''s appearance was really unexpected. The painter didn''t deliberately modify his appearance. Instead, the characters in the painting didn''t completely show Han 3000''s posture.


    "Don''t look like you want to eat people. How can you say that you are also the elder of the ethereal sect? Don''t disgrace the ethereal sect." Zhan Tai Liuyue reminded in a low voice that she didn''t want to lose her face because of blue and white.


    "Don''t worry, how can I lose face in front of him." Yan Qinghua said.


    At this time, Han 3000 came to Zhan Tai Liuyue and unconsciously held out his hand and said, "master Zhan Tai, I didn''t expect you to come here. I''m really flattered."


    On the way here, Huang Xiaoyong has roughly introduced the situation of misty sect to Han Sanqian. He naturally knows the name of Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    However, his handshake ceremony is a bit abrupt for Zhan tailiuyue. The etiquette of the earth is not applicable to Xuanyuan world.


    Moreover, Zhan tailiuyue didn''t know what Han Sanqian wanted to do.


    "Brother 3000, there is no handshake here." Jiang Yingying reminds Han 3000 in a low voice.


    Han three thousand this just returned to a God, hurried tight to return to hand, say: "Zhan Tai Lord, I take you to look around."


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue nodded and said in a soft voice, "the environment of 3000 cases is like a fairyland. Master Han really knows how to choose a place. I naturally want to enjoy such a beautiful place."


    Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to this kind of polite words. Fenghuang mountain is really a beautiful place, but it''s not the top in Xuanyuan world.


    Fenghuang peak, where you can overlook almost all the beautiful scenery near Fenghuang mountain. When Han 3000 and Zhan Tai Liuyue stand together, they can''t help thinking of Yunding mountain.


    The beautiful scenery here is not comparable to that of Yunding mountain, but the feeling brought to Han 3000 is not comparable to that of Yunding mountain. After all, Su Yingxia was the one standing beside him at that time.


    For Han 3000, as long as Su Yingxia is around, it is a unique beauty, which can''t be compared with any scenery.


    "Master Han, have you heard about the dark forest?" Zhan tailiuyue asked Han Sanqian about the recent turmoil in the dark forest. Almost all the three countries have received news, and the ethereal clan is no exception. So this time, Zhan tailiuyue wants to see Han Sanqian''s views on this matter as well as the difference between Han Sanqian and the picture album.


    "Yes, but I don''t know much about the dark forest, so I can''t guess what happened." Han Sanqian said that although he felt that it had something to do with the red eye jade python, even if it was true, he could not tell Zhan Tai Liuyue such an important thing.


    Han 3000 is not a person who is forgetful of beauty. He can be honest with him. There is only one person in the world, that is Su Yingxia. Only when he is in front of Su Yingxia, can he have a secret.


    "Really?" Zhan Tai Liuyue looks at Han 3000 with a suspicious face, and is obviously suspicious of what Han 3000 said¡° Is there any other view of the patriarch of Zhan Tai? " Han 3000 turns to look at Zhan Tai and says Liu Yue¡° But I heard that Han Zongzhu auctioned holy chestnut in Feng shopping mall, and dark forest is the only producing area of holy chestnut. If Han Zongzhu had not been to dark forest, how could he get holy chestnut? In other words, since you have been to the dark forest, how can Han Zongzhu not understand the dark forest? " Zhan tailiuyue has thrown out a series of questions. It is obvious that she is very interested in this matter¡° It seems that the visit of master Zhan Tai is more than a simple one like He Xi. " Han 3000 light said. When Zhan Tai Liuyue found Han 3000''s eyes gradually cold, she was a little surprised. Any man who saw her would show kindness and give special treatment because of her beauty. Even in front of the emperor, Zhan Tai Liuyue had a sweet time. But she never thought that Han 3000 was like an iceberg, and she seemed to turn a blind eye to her beauty¡° The turmoil in the dark forest is threatening the whole Xuanyuan world. Since master Han is the head of the clan, doesn''t he care about it? " Zhan Tai asked Liu Yue¡° It''s not good that the patriarch of Zhantai has put so much pressure on me just after the establishment of the clan. " Han 3000 light said¡° Isn''t this the responsibility of a strong man? The dark forest has threatened Xuanyuan world for thousands of years. If Xuanyuan world could migrate successfully thousands of years ago, maybe people here would not face this crisis. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1030

    Migration!


    Hearing these two words, Han 3000''s face changed. His intuition told him that the migration was related to the invasion of the earth.


    Although when Han 3000 decided to rule the whole Xuanyuan world, why they want to invade the earth has become unimportant, but when there is a chance, Han 3000 still hopes to know about it.


    Controlling his emotional changes, Han Sanyi asked Zhan Tai Liuyue with a cool look: "how much do you know about migration?"


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue shook her head and said, "I just know something about it. The migration in those years seems to have something to do with the dark forest. According to legend, there is a god level beast sleeping in the dark forest. Once it wakes up, it will destroy the whole Xuanyuan world."


    God level beast!


    Does the movement of the dark forest have something to do with this God level beast?


    "But Xuanyuan world was not destroyed without successful invasion." Han 3000 said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue sighed and gave a wry smile. He said, "in order to trap the supernatural beasts, the masters of those years forged an array in the dark forest. This array consumed the lives of countless strong men. If it were not for them, Xuanyuan world would have disappeared."


    Countless lives?


    When Xuanyuan world invaded the earth, it also caused countless experts to fall.


    Han Sanqian still remembers that old yilao said to him that once the Apocalypse had thousands of Tianzi level strong people, but now there are only a few Tianzi level strong people, which are all caused by Xuanyuan world.


    Did not expect that in the case of invasion failed, Xuanyuan world also paid a huge price for their own behavior.


    "What else do you know?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "If you want to know the details, I''m afraid you can only go to the Huanglong hall. There are some secret books recording the date of destruction in the Huanglong hall, but only emperor Zun is qualified to consult these secret books." Zhan said.


    "You call that day doomsday?" Han 3000 said.


    "In the past, there were a lot of strong people in the extreme division, but after so many years, there were no more than five strong people in the whole Xuanyuan world. It was not the day of destruction." Although Zhan Tai Liuyue didn''t live in that era, through these bits of information, she can also think of how terrible the dark forest brought to Xuanyuan world. The scene was absolutely destroyed.


    Countless strong people fell in the dark forest, which is a tragic situation that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    "I heard that there was a divine realm above the Supreme Master. Was there no divine realm in those days?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Zhan tailiuyue shook her head and explained: "it''s just a guess whether the divine realm exists. But once there was a person who was suspected to be a divine realm, but the real situation is not known."


    "Can you tell me more about this divine realm?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It seems that you are going to seek the divine realm?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue asked with an eyebrow. The meaning of her words is to test Han 3000''s realm. Isn''t the person who can be interested in the divine realm the Supreme Master realm?


    Although many people speculate that Han 3000 is a new master, this has not been confirmed by anyone. In addition to seeing the difference between Han 3000 and the picture album, Zhan Tai Liuyue''s main purpose is to find out the state of Han 3000. At this time, the opportunity is in front of her.


    "You want to ask me if I have reached the highest level." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Now that his words are so clear, Zhan tailiuyue doesn''t need to show her hypocrisy. She says frankly, "now the whole imperial court, even emperor Zun, is guessing about your realm. Of course, I''ll be curious. The battle of 28 Keqing, the famous imperial court, if it''s not Jishi, how can it be the opponent of 28 Keqing? Even Zhong Qishan has surrendered to you, This can only be done by those who are extremely qualified and strong. "


    About his own realm, Han Sanyi has no clear understanding, because he doesn''t know much about the realm of Xuanyuan world, so he doesn''t know how to divide his present realm.


    However, since Zhan tailiu said so, Han 3000 took advantage of the situation.


    Sometimes you need to keep a low profile, but now Han 3000, even if he is tall, doesn''t matter.


    "Since you know that only the strong can do it, do you still need to ask me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Zhan Tai''s pupil dilated a lot in an instant.


    Although many people speculate that Han 3000 has a very good teacher environment, when Han 3000 himself says this, his feeling is completely different.


    For hundreds of years, a feilingsheng has just appeared in the whole imperial court. Unexpectedly, another powerful person with the highest level of knowledge has been born.


    "In the legend, in order to reach the divine realm, in addition to certain strength, it also needs to attract heavenly punishment, wash marrow and refine bones. After the tempering of heavenly punishment, every body is no longer an ordinary body. At that time, it can be called the real God. The reason why people can''t be sure of the divine realm in the legend is that in the historical records, Xuanyuan world has never seen the appearance of natural punishment. " Zhan Tai Liuyue got the answer he wanted, and then explained it to Han 3000 directly.


    These words let Han 3000 associate with two words, Du rob! It''s always a very dangerous thing to go through robbery. If you can''t bear the punishment of heaven, you will be crushed to pieces, or even ashes¡° A strong man who has reached the highest level can live for thousands of years. Is he still alive today Han 3000 doubts to ask a way¡° If he is still alive, it may have proved for the world whether the divine realm really exists. In the war of invasion, he was seriously injured and even left his head in another world. "¡° On that day, when the experts of Xuanyuan world sealed the dark forest, thousands of strong men spent their essence and blood to build a big array, but Linlong counterattacked them. It was impossible to build an array originally. But at this time, a headless soldier appeared and wrestled with Linlong. If he didn''t use his last energy to delay Linlong, Xuanyuan world now would be more prosperous, I''m afraid it doesn''t exist When Han 3000 heard these words, he felt a burst of absurdity. A person who doesn''t even have a head, but can still fight with Linlong, which sounds like bullshit. Don''t stay in another world, this is to let Han 3000 faintly some feel, the skeleton that he got at the beginning, won''t have something to do with this person¡° You seem to be making up a fairy tale. " Han 3000 speechless said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1031

    "There''s really no real evidence for these things. They''re all spread around the world. Many children really listen to them as stories." Zhan said.


    Han 3000 turns to look at Zhan Tai Liuyue. Unexpectedly, this beautiful woman even swears around the corner.


    "Do you mean I''m a child?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue shook her head. Naturally, she didn''t think so. She said, "if you want to know the truth of these things, you can know it by going to Huanglong hall."


    "This is the second time you mentioned that I should go to the Huanglong hall. I know that even the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm will be afraid of the emperor if they appear in the Huanglong hall. Although I don''t know the reason, I can guess that there must be something to improve the emperor''s realm in the Huanglong hall, and even the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm is not an opponent. Can I understand that, You are sent by Emperor Zun to tell me this, but you just want me to die in Huanglong hall? " Han 3000 did not question, very insipid said these words.


    He has every reason to suspect that Zhan Tai Liuyue did so. After all, she mentioned the Huanglong palace twice, and both of them aroused Han 3000''s great curiosity. Isn''t that tempting Han 3000?


    With the strength of God''s respect in Huanglong hall, Han 3000''s understanding is beyond reproach.


    "To die? Why do I want you to go to Huanglong hall to die? " Zhan Tai Liu Yue asked.


    "My existence has threatened emperor Zun. He wants me to die. What''s so strange?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that Han Sanqian was very clear about the miserable situation of the bailing family. It was because the bailing family was too strong and threatened the emperor that he was killed. If he could do this for the first time, he would do it for the second time.


    The establishment of the three thousand sect absolutely threatened emperor Zun. Although it has not yet broken his face, it will happen sooner or later.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue heard Han 3000 say so, just understand why han 3000 doubt her, but this is reasonable.


    "I guess emperor Zun must have wanted you to die before. After all, you killed his people, but now he doesn''t think so." Zhan said.


    "Go on, let me see what else you can make up." Han 3000 light way.


    "The movement of the dark forest is probably related to Linlong. If Linlong really wakes up, a strong man like you is a powerful helper against Linlong. The emperor can''t kill his own helper." Zhan said.


    "There''s no flaw, but I still don''t trust you." Han 3000 disdains the way.


    "Why?" Zhan Tai Liuyue looks at Han 3000 puzzled. Although she is not sent by Emperor Zun, she has few ways to prove herself. If Han 3000 can''t trust her in this case, she can''t clear her suspicion.


    "Because beautiful women don''t believe what they say." Han 3000 said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue was directly confused. She never thought that Han Sanqian didn''t believe in herself because of this.


    But from another point of view, Han 3000 thinks she is beautiful, which seems to be a good thing.


    It''s hard for Zhan Tai Liuyue to be attracted to ordinary people, but after seeing Han 3000''s picture album, she has a feeling of infatuation, because there are too few people like Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world, which is a rare existence. She has no interest in other men, Zhan Tai Liuyue naturally has some unusual feelings about Han 3000.


    "Do you think I''m beautiful?" Zhan Tai''s eyes are like twinkling stars, staring at Han 3000, hoping that this answer is very important to her.


    "Of course." With these two words, Han 3000 shook his head with regret and continued: "but not as beautiful as my wife."


    "Wife?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue was stunned. These two words made her confused. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 had a wife.


    "Not only my wife, but I have a lovely daughter." Han 3000 said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue felt a little empty in her heart, just like she lost something suddenly.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s not a big deal to have a wife in Xuanyuan world. After all, three wives and four concubines are normal in Xuanyuan world. Who is not a multi chambered woman in those big families?


    "You make me wonder what your wife looks like. Don''t you know if I have a chance to see her this time?" Zhan Tai Liuyue asked, with an obviously unconvinced tone. In the whole ethereal clan, she is one of the top beauties. There are countless important people in the clan, even those in the big family, who are eager for her. Therefore, she is very confident in her appearance, which makes her a little unconvinced. She wants to meet Han 3000''s wife.


    "I want to see her, too, but it''s not the right time." There is a trace of loss between Han 3000''s eyebrows. Every time he thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, Han 3000''s mood will have a very serious change.


    After all, these are the two most important women in his life, but now, he can''t be with them.


    As soon as Zhan Tai Liuyue was about to ask why, Han Sanqian said, "if the master of Zhan Tai doesn''t have anything else to do, I have to go back to the clan. After all, today is the opening day. There are still many things I need to deal with."


    "Master Han, go and be busy. I will stay in Xixiang city for a while. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time." Zhan said. Han 3000 did not take over, but turned and left. Zhan Tai Liuyue''s eyebrows flashed a trace of women''s unique pride. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 didn''t covet her beauty at all. This is something that Zhan Tai Liuyue had never met before. When any man met her before, who could do Han 3000 like this¡° I''ll know sooner or later whether you''re acting serious in front of me or not. I don''t believe you can be beautiful. I''m not moved at the moment. " Zhan Tai said to herself. Back in zongmen, Han 3000 has nothing serious to do. As a shopkeeper, he has already given Jiang YingYing and Huang Xiaoyong the big and small affairs in zongmen. When these two people are busy, Han 3000 is in a state of nothing, and he doesn''t even have the idea to help. With time, Han 3000 will be able to calm down and try to figure out the story that Zhan Tai Liuyue told. In Han 3000''s opinion, the truth of the story has a lot of moisture, especially the appearance of headless soldiers, which makes Han 3000 feel absurd. However, that might be the strong one in the divine realm, and the Linlong in the dark forest, which aroused Han 3000''s great curiosity. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1032

    The last time Linlong woke up, almost all the strong in Xuanyuan world fell. This time, if the movement of the dark forest is really related to Linlong, I''m afraid the disaster will come again, which makes Han Sanqian a little worried.


    It is extremely difficult to deal with the Three Kingdoms. For Han 3000, the appearance of Linlong is undoubtedly adding insult to injury. He doesn''t want to participate in these affairs.


    And now the red eye jade Python doesn''t know where to go. Han 3000 has to worry about its condition.


    If it went back to the dark forest and had a fight with Linlong, the little guy didn''t know what the end would be.


    "Little fellow, you won''t die in the dark forest." Han 3000 worried said.


    Until the evening, Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying, who are so tired that they almost turn into dogs, find Han 3000 and report everything they have arranged today to Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 did nothing, he was sleepy, which made Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying very helpless.


    As an apprentice, Huang Xiaoyong naturally did not dare to blame Han 3000.


    Jiang Yingying knows Han 3000 well. She knows that Han 3000 is a shopkeeper. She doesn''t think he is interested in listening to these things, but it''s just a process.


    "It''s almost done. You can go back and have a rest first. You don''t have to report these things to me in the future." Han 3000 said to them.


    "Master, the clan hasn''t attracted a strong one to join us. Shall we think of something?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 that although there are hundreds of disciples, they are not even practitioners. In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, these people are not good for Han 3000. If you want to strengthen the sect, you must attract the strong ones to join.


    Han 3000 at this time suddenly frowned, a breath he was very familiar with was close to him, but the breath was very weak.


    "You can rest first. I have something else to do." With these words, Han 3000 left the room with a serious face.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked confused and said, "what''s wrong with master? What else can he do in the middle of the night?"


    "You also know that he is a master. Can you be an apprentice in charge of master''s affairs?" Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong just wanted to nod his head, his expression suddenly became obscene, and said: "sister-in-law, master won''t go to have a tryst with the people of the ethereal clan."


    Jiang Yingying glares at Huang Xiaoyong fiercely. In this guy''s mind, there are always many dirty ideas. This kind of thing can happen to other men, but Jiang Yingying knows that Han 3000 can''t do it.


    "I think you want to go." Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong subconsciously just ready to nod, immediately turned into shaking his head, said: "aunt, how can I see these mediocre fat vulgar powder in my eyes, I to you, but a sincere heart."


    Jiang Yingying almost vomit, this kind of love words to her, like a rotten meat in the stinky ditch, looking disgusting, smelling more disgusting.


    At this time, Han 3000 had reached the foot of the mountain. When he saw the weak red eyed jade Python in a crack in the stone, Han 3000 was worried.


    All over the body, blood oozes from the scales of the python. It''s obvious that he was seriously injured.


    Han three thousand two words don''t say, put the red eye jade Python into his arms, back to the room.


    When Han 3000 carefully put the red eye jade Python on the bed, disdainfully said: "I said to give you a few days of freedom, but not to let you go to die, fight with Linlong?"


    Besides Linlong, Han 3000 can''t think of any other possibility to make the red eye jade Python hurt so badly. Moreover, the movement of the dark forest coincides with the time after the red eye jade Python left.


    Red eye jade Python difficult spit out red letter, is to Han 3000 words made a response.


    "It seems that this Linlong is really powerful. He beat you like this, but you''re not dead. It''s not bad." Han said with a sigh, in order to seal Linlong, Xuanyuan world almost exhausted all the strong, which is enough to show how powerful Linlong is.


    And the red eye jade Python can survive under its claws, which also shows that the red eye jade Python is not simple.


    It''s a pity that the difference of state still exists after all.


    The red eyed jade Python has a lot to suffer from. He goes to the dark forest. He wants to bring back some holy chestnuts for Han 3000, but he doesn''t expect to meet the newly awakened Linlong, so a big war breaks out.


    But fortunately, Linlong has just awakened, and his real strength has not yet recovered to its peak. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the red eyed jade Python to escape under Linlong''s claws.


    As a strange beast in ancient times, the power of Linlong is almost unmatched.


    Han 3000 is a little heavy. Although he is not sure that Lin long in the dark forest will wake up, the possibility is as high as 80%, which can be called a devastating blow.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to die in Xuanyuan world. The earth has Su Yingxia and Han Nian waiting for him.


    But if you don''t want to die, you have to solve the problem of Linlong. For Han 3000''s strength, it''s not a simple thing.


    "Do you really want to go to Huanglong hall?" Han 3000 said to himself, to deal with Linlong, we must know more about what happened in those years, which means that Han 3000 must go to Huanglong hall. Although Zhan Tai Liuyue''s words are very reasonable, Emperor Zun probably won''t choose to deal with him at this time, Han 3000 dare not ignore the emperor Zun who can make the most powerful people fear him. Red eye jade Python has a very strong self-healing ability. The next morning, the wound on its body surface has almost recovered, but it still looks very weak. Maybe it will take some time to recuperate after the war. Han 3000 didn''t interfere much in this matter, and he couldn''t help the red eyed jade python. After getting up, Han 3000 found Huang Xiaoyong¡° Do you know where jantai Liuyue lives? " Han 3000 said to Huang Xiaoyong. Zhan Tai Liuyue is definitely the most beautiful woman in the whole ethereal sect, and she is also the leader of ethereal sect. Her identity matches Han 3000 exactly. So Han 3000''s early search for Zhan Tai Liuyue will make Huang Xiaoyong think more¡° Master, you are really good. Have you finished with master Zhan Tai? " Huang Xiaoyong a face wretched expression asks to Han 3000¡° I''ll take care of your sister. " Han 3000 couldn''t help scolding. Confused, Huang Xiaoyong said, "master, I don''t have a sister. You don''t recognize the wrong person." Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s serious face, Han 3000 restrained his impulse to hit others and said, "you talk nonsense again. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1033

    See Han 3000 really want to angry appearance, Huang Xiaoyong dare not talk nonsense, had to obediently take Han 3000 to Zhan Tai Liuyue''s residence.


    "Master, master Zhan Tai lives here. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go first." Huang Xiaoyong said weakly.


    Han 3000 knows that Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t have any clean ideas in his mind. As soon as he leaves, he will surely think more about the relationship between him and Zhan Tai Liuyue. Although Han 3000 doesn''t care much about this in Xuanyuan world, after all, Su Yingxia is not here.


    But in order to avoid Huang Xiaoyong''s bigger misunderstanding, Han Sanqian said, "don''t go. Come and see him with me."


    With that, Han 3000 knocked on the door directly.


    Huang Xiaoyong looks like he wants to talk but stops. He thinks to himself that these two people have a private meeting. How can he take him with him?


    I wanted to ask, but Huang Xiaoyong knew that if he asked, he would be beaten, so he had to hold back.


    To test a woman''s beauty, it is the best time to get up, because this is the most embarrassing time of the day for a woman.


    But Zhan Tai Liuyue, who opened the door, is still intoxicating. Huang Xiaoyong''s saliva from the corner of his mouth fully shows how touching Zhan Tai Liuyue is. His eyes are like a deep pool, which makes people unable to extricate themselves.


    "Lord Han, you''re looking for me so early in the morning. You don''t want to drive me away." Zhan said.


    Before Han 3000 spoke, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t wait to say, "no, no, how can my master drive you away? Master Zhantai, the gate of 3000 is always open for you. You can live as long as you want."


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue smiles faintly. This is what a man should look like when he sees her.


    But looking at Han 3000, he was still calm, even his eyes, did not look at himself.


    "Thank you, elder Huang." Zhan Tai said with a smile.


    "No, no, how can I thank you? You can live here, 3000 cases, that''s Peng..."


    "Cough." Han 3000 coughed two times. Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance now is like the licking dogs of the earth who pursue goddess, which makes him unable to see any more.


    Huang Xiaoyong was a little sober because of Han 3000''s cough. Knowing that this was not his time to speak, he quickly stepped back.


    "Han Zongzhu, if you have something to say, just say it." Zhan Tai Liuyue takes the initiative to say that as the saying goes, everything goes without going to the three treasures hall. Since Han 3000 came to her so early, there must be a reason.


    "Master Zhan Tai, I want you to come to Huanglong hall with me." Han 3000 said.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue''s eyebrows were picked, and Han 3000''s words surprised her.


    He decided to go to Huanglong hall, naturally because of the legend, and want to know more about Linlong, but Zhan Tai Liuyue never thought that he would call himself together.


    "Master Han, you should know that if emperor Zun really wants to kill you, even if he takes me, he can''t help you." Zhan said.


    "Master Zhan Tai misunderstood. How can I draw you close to the pit of fire? If emperor Zun wants to kill me, I won''t hurt you. The reason why we let master Zhan Tai join us is that master Zhan Tai has a wide range of ideas. I hope master Zhan Tai can explain something to me when I don''t understand." Han 3000 said.


    This reason seems far fetched to Zhan Tai Liuyue. Is it hard to see that he is formal, but in fact he is still a lecherous person, just taking this as an excuse to deliberately want to get close to her?


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue looks at Han 3000. If he''s really serious, he pretends to be too much like him. It''s hard for a person''s eyes to deceive others, but he controls his eyes?


    "Lord Zhan, I know what you''re thinking, but it''s definitely a misunderstanding. What I''m saying is the truth, and I don''t have any other ideas." Han continued.


    This remark is undoubtedly a heavy blow to Zhan Tai''s Liuyue, which makes Zhan Tai''s Liuyue''s temper rise. He contends with each other and says: "master Han, why should I go with you, and why should I help you explain? Is the master of my illustrious sect doing these little things for you? "


    Han 3000 knows that no matter which world, women are extremely terrible creatures. Once they offend, they will never come to a good end.


    Obviously, he is on the verge of offending Zhan tailiuyue. If this matter is not handled properly, I''m afraid there will be a gap between the 3000 cases and the misty cases in the future.


    "Please don''t worry, master Zhan. I will never let you suffer." Han 3000 said.


    "Does Master Han think that I can be bought at will?" Zhan Tai Liuyue disdains to say that she has already thought about it in her heart. No matter what benefits Han 3000 will give her, she has to refuse mercilessly. She must not be inferior in front of Han 3000.


    Ideas are one thing, but facts are another.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue''s firm heart disintegrated directly after Han 3000 took out the holy chestnut.


    No one can resist the temptation brought by Shengli, even if he is a strong man in jishijing.


    "Han Zongzhu, this..." Zhan Tai Liuyue couldn''t calm down her expression. Her mouth opened slightly, and she was obviously too surprised to close her mouth.


    "Shengli, if Lord Zhantai is willing to help me, this Shengli belongs to Lord Zhantai." Han 3000 said. Zhan Tai Liuyue breathes suddenly. Her previous firm idea has disappeared. She never thought that Han 3000''s benefit to her is a holy chestnut. How to refuse? How can we refuse that¡° Han Zongzhu, are you kidding? Are you going to give me such a precious thing as Shengli? " Zhan Tai Liuyue asked Han 3000 uncertainly. In her opinion, this is definitely a joke. Who can give Shengli away so easily? Huang Xiaoyong has a faint smile on his face. In the past, he knew the existence of Shengli, but he never saw it. He didn''t know what it was. So when Han 3000 gave it to him, he didn''t care too much. It was only after he understood the value of Shengli in Fengshang City that Huang Xiaoyong found out how much benefit Han 3000 gave him. At that time, he was the same as Zhan Tai Liuyue, I can''t believe it. But now, Huang Xiaoyong is used to it, because master never does things according to common sense. For Han 3000, things that are inconceivable in other people''s eyes are reasonable¡° Can we say that Shengli is not enough to attract the patriarch of Zhantai? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. At this time, face and dignity are no longer the issues Zhan Tai Liuyue will consider. She doesn''t care whether she will be inferior in front of Han 3000, because Shengli has made up for everything she lost¡° Han Zongzhu, I''d like to. When will I leave? " Zhan Tai Liu Yue asked directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1034

    Han 3000 had expected Zhan Tai Liuyue''s most important choice, because he knew that Shengli had an irresistible temptation to anyone, even if she was the leader of the ethereal sect.


    "Master, what do you want to do in Huanglong hall all of a sudden?" After leaving Zhan Tai''s room, Huang Xiaoyong asks curiously.


    "There are very important things."


    If not necessary, Han 3000 would never go to Huanglong hall, but after a night''s consideration, Han 3000 knew that it was a matter that he had to face.


    Judging from the injury of the red eye jade python, it is very likely that Lin long in the dark forest will wake up. After all, in the realm of the red eye jade python, ordinary beasts can''t hurt him at all, and Lin long wakes up, which means that Han 3000 will face this one day. Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to master more information as soon as possible, Han 3000 can have a better way to solve this problem.


    Jantai Liuyue room.


    When Zhan Tai Liuyue told Yan Qinghua that he was going to the Huanglong hall, Yan Qinghua was very surprised. When he went to the Huanglong hall, he didn''t say anything about it, and he still went with Han Sanyi. What do you mean?


    "Suzerain, there won''t be anything between you and suzerain Han, will there?" Yan Qinghua asked weakly. She has been fond of Han 3000 for a long time. Since she got the picture album, Yan Qinghua has been haunted by her dreams. Now when she meets Han 3000, she has a feeling that she can''t extricate herself. If Zhan tailiuyue takes the lead, Yan Qinghua will be unhappy.


    "What do you think? How can there be something between me and him?" Zhan said.


    "Since it''s OK, why do you want to go to Huanglong hall together?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    "Maybe it''s related to the dark forest. When he went to Huanglong hall, he wanted to see the secret scriptures collected in Huanglong hall. But he knew little about those rumors, so he called me. I hope I can explain to him what he didn''t understand." Zhan tailiu said truthfully.


    "Suzerain, dark forest, isn''t Linlong really awake?" Yan Qinghua asks timidly. Once Linlong wakes up, the whole Xuanyuan world will fall into crisis again. This is not what Yan Qinghua wants to see.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue shakes her head. She doesn''t dare to speculate about the specific situation. After all, there is no real evidence. But when she goes to Huanglong hall, she may be able to solve the mystery.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue actually wants to know about it, so it''s not a loss for her to go to Huanglong hall, and she can get Shengli, which is a great surprise.


    "This time I go to Huanglong hall, maybe I can know whether the movement of dark forest is related to Linlong." Zhan Tai said with a heavy expression.


    "Suzerain, there are other reasons why you agree to him so easily. To tell you the truth, do you like him too?" Yan Qinghua looks at Zhan Tai Liuyue warily. It seems that she has taken Zhan Tai Liuyue as an underdog.


    "There''s a reason, and I can''t refuse it at all, but it''s not good." Zhan Tai Liuyue said with a bitter smile that even now, her feeling is still not true, and she still thinks that Han 3000 will pay Shengli for it.


    "Why?" Yan Qinghua asked curiously.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue directly took out Shengli and said, "this is the benefit he gave me."


    "Holy... Holy chestnut!" Yan Qinghua was stunned.


    "Yes, Shengli. As long as I''m willing to go with him to Huanglong hall, he will give Shengli to me. Do you think I can refuse it?" Now think about the firm attitude at that time, Zhan Tai Liuyue herself can''t help laughing. She almost vowed in her heart that she would not agree to Han 3000, but at the first sight of Sheng Li, she couldn''t refuse.


    Yan blue and white chest undulating violently, if this scene is seen by Huang Xiaoyong, it is estimated that the harazi will flow all over the place.


    "Lord, if I remember well, he auctioned off a holy chestnut in Fengshang city." Yan Qinghua said, this kind of rare things, can have a belong to shock the imperial court thing, did not expect that after the auction of a, Han 3000 even have!


    Zhan Tai Liu Yuechang breathed a sigh and said, "yes, I guess no one thought that he still had Shengli."


    "One, two, will there be a third lesson?" If put in the past, Yan blue and white absolutely dare not have such an idea, also won''t think so absurdly, but what happened to Han 3000, she thinks there is a great possibility.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue has a bitter smile on her face. Although she can''t believe it, it''s really possible. Otherwise, how could he give Sheng li away so easily?


    "Maybe he''s so generous because he doesn''t lack it at all." Zhan said.


    "Suzerain, with Shengli, don''t you have a chance to break through Jishi?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is now only in the eight lamp realm. It''s impossible for her to break through to the extreme teacher realm with only one holy chestnut. However, with holy chestnut, she has a chance. She can imagine the realm she didn''t dare to think of before.


    "I don''t know if I can make a breakthrough, but during my absence, you should take good care of the other members of the clan, and don''t conflict with 3000." Zhan Tai Liu Yue exhorted.


    "Suzerain, you just have 10000 hearts. How can I let them have conflicts with 3000 people? I don''t want to be the enemy of suzerain Han." Yan Qinghua said¡° You look like a flower maniac. Do you really like him? " Zhan Tai has a wonderful road. Yanqinghua nods without hesitation. Every scene of the battle against 28 Keqing is recorded in her mind. Now she can''t get out of the corner. Every day she opens her eyes, and her mind is full of Han 3000. Of course, she really likes it¡° Lord, as long as you don''t rob me, I''m very confident. " Yan blue and white said with a smile. For others, Zhan Tai Liuyue will never doubt Yan Qinghua, but Han 3000 is the opposite party. This inevitably makes Zhan Tai Liuyue worry that Yan Qinghua will be hurt by love. After all, Han 3000 is not upset even when facing her. This man is like a special breed. His lust for women is not like other men¡° I heard that he already has a wife and daughter. I advise you not to hold too much hope. " Zhan Tai Liuyue reminds us. wife and daughter! Hearing these two words, Yan Qinghua was stunned for a moment, and her expression became a little stiff. However, she was soon relieved and said, "master, what if I have a wife and daughter? It''s a big deal. I can have him as a little one." This kind of idea is not uncommon in Xuanyuan world, so Zhan tailiuyue doesn''t say much. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1035

    Huanglong hall.


    After two days of reading a large number of secret texts, Emperor Zun finally summoned Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan again.


    When they appeared on the main hall, it was obvious that emperor Zun was a little haggard. It seems that in the past two days, he should have been searching for information about the imperial dragon envoy, but from his expression, it seems that the situation is not optimistic.


    "I''ve read all the secret scriptures. There are many references to the Royal Dragon envoy, but there are only three simple words and no other notes. It seems that it''s impossible to use the Royal Dragon envoy to solve the problems caused by the Linlong." The emperor said with a sigh.


    Such a result was not unexpected for feilingsheng, because it was a legend. No one was sure whether it really existed. In this case, there would be few records about it.


    "Emperor Zun, it seems that we have to find another way out." Said ferlingson.


    "It''s thousands of years since Linlong woke up last time. I don''t know if emperor Zun remembers how Xuanyuan world dealt with this at the beginning." Yi Qingshan asked.


    Emperor Zun turned his head and looked at Yi Qingshan and said, "I don''t know if what Master Yi said is to invade another world or to set up an array?"


    "With the current strength of Xuanyuan world, it is wishful thinking to arrange the array. The strong in Xuanyuan world is not as good as before." Yi Qingshan said.


    He said that. Obviously, what he said was to invade another world. However, Emperor Zun shook his head.


    At that time, the invasion of Xuanyuan world was not successful, and it was still at the peak of its strength. Now, the strength of Xuanyuan world is in decline. How can it succeed?


    Moreover, the location of the space tunnel has long been a secret. Although it is rumored that the space tunnel is located in Xuanyuan mountain, now Linlong awakes, Xuanyuan mountain is an inaccessible place.


    "The Xuanyuan world today is no better than it was then." Emperor Zun said.


    "The strength of another world is also impossible to return to its peak, so we have a chance." Yi Qingshan said.


    "Master Yi, the entrance of another world in legend, in Xuanyuan mountain, you should know more about Xuanyuan mountain than anyone else?" Emperor Zun went on to say that with the existence of Linlong, no one can get close to Xuanyuan mountain. This is something that people with brains can think of. Yi Qingshan can never think of it. Therefore, in emperor Zun''s view, he must have other ideas.


    "As long as we can let Linlong leave Xuanyuan mountain temporarily, we will have a chance to find the entrance." Yi Qingshan said.


    "Master Yi, please make it clear."


    "The strange beast army waved by the imperial court is the best way to divert the tiger from the mountain and let the Beast Master attract the attention of Linlong." Yi Qingshan explained.


    Emperor Zun gave a faint smile. His eyes were obviously filled with coldness. Even his voice became colder. He said: "Master Yi, this is to destroy my army of beasts. Is this weakening the strength of my imperial court in disguise?"


    "Linlong broke through the array. Can your strange beast army stop Linlong? How many people could survive under the claws at that time?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    Once Linlong wakes up, the consequences will be unimaginable. This is a fact everyone knows, but he can''t make emperor Zun pay such a huge price to try something with unknown results.


    At this time, Emperor Zun also had some doubts about Yi Qingshan. He said that he had seen the awakened Linlong with his own eyes, and that he wanted to let the strange beast army to attract Linlong''s attention. In emperor Zun''s view, this is probably Yi Qingshan''s means to weaken the imperial court. He came to the imperial court, I''m afraid it might be Xia Guozhu''s conspiracy.


    "It seems that the purpose of elder Yi''s coming to our imperial court is not pure. In this case, I hope Yi Qingshan can return to the state of Xia as soon as possible." Emperor Zun said coldly.


    Knowing that emperor Zun had misunderstood himself, Yi Qingshan said, "Does emperor Zun think that I saw Linlong is false? On this matter, I, Yi Qingshan, can swear to heaven that if there is any falsehood, heaven will destroy the earth. "


    Emperor''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It''s not easy for practitioners to say such an oath. Is it hard for him to realize it? How much he thinks about it?


    "Emperor Zun, you can think about it. I''m a strong man in the extreme division. How could I take part in the war among the Three Kingdoms?" Yi Qingshan continued.


    Emperor Zun nodded. Maybe he thought too much.


    At this time, Emperor Zun''s confidants came to him and said in a low voice: "emperor Zun, Han 3000 and Zhan Tai Liuyue left Xixiang city together."


    "Where is he going?" The emperor asked, after he had placed an eye liner around Han three thousand, the emperor could almost know all the movements of Han three thousand at the first time, and Han three thousand left the West Wing city. This was a great event, so the news soon spread to the palace of Emperor Huang.


    "It''s not clear yet, but in terms of location, it''s likely to be the Huanglong hall." Said the confidant.


    The emperor''s eyebrows flashed a cloud of doubt. How could Han 3000 come to Huanglong hall at this time?


    But apart from Huanglong hall, where else can he go?


    "Feilingsheng, does Han 3000 know about the dark forest?" Emperor Zun asked feiling''er.


    "The movement of the dark forest is known to all of the Three Kingdoms. It''s not surprising that he heard about it, but only the people above the main hall know about Linlong." Said ferlingson¡° Emperor Zun suddenly asked Han 3000, "what happened?" After finishing, he asked curiously¡° Han 3000 and Zhan Tai Liuyue left Xixiang city together. Now the purpose is unknown, but looking at the location, it is likely to be Huanglong hall. " Emperor Zun explained. Han 3000 is coming to Huanglong hall? Fei ling''er frowned unconsciously. At this time, Han 3000 came to Huanglong hall. It was really strange, but how could he know about Linlong? Fei Ling Er took a look at Yi Qingshan. Yi Qingshan immediately shook his head and said: "I have no contact with Han 3000, even if he knows the news of Linlong, it is impossible that I told him." Fei Ling Er nodded. When she was in Xixiang City, Yi Qingshan always followed her. She really didn''t have the chance to meet Han 3000 in private¡° Since he brought Zhan Tai Liuyue with him, it may have something to do with Zhan Tai Liuyue. " Feilinger guessed¡° Is it just the two of them? " Yi Qingshan asked curiously¡° Yes, no matter what the reason is, when he arrives, it will be revealed naturally, and I have long wanted to meet this strong man. " Emperor Zun said. Yi Qingshan''s eyes were flowing, and it was obvious that there was a plan in his mind. Han 3000 left Xixiang City, which is a very good opportunity for Yi Qingshan. If you want to get Shengli, but you don''t want to fight Han 3000 head-on, the best way is to seize Han 3000''s handle as a threat. Handle, Jiang Yingying nature is the best choice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1036

    Yi Qingshan and Han 3000 have only one-sided relationship, but he secretly investigates Han 3000. He knows almost everything about Han 3000 in Longyun city.


    He knows that Han 3000 used to use a lot of strength to find Jiang Yingying, and in the investigation, Yi Qingshan also learned that Jiang Yingying is Han 3000''s sister, which is enough to show the importance of Jiang Yingying to Han 3000.


    Taking Jiang Yingying as a threat is the best choice for Yi Qingshan to get Shengli.


    Since he cares about Jiang Yingying, he will never give up Shengli!


    That night, Yi Qingshan hid his breath and quietly left the Huanglong hall.


    Because of Yi Qingshan''s laxity, feiling''er didn''t find it.


    It wasn''t until the next morning when Fei ling''er saw that Yi Qingshan didn''t get up and knocked at the door of Yi Qingshan''s house. He didn''t get a response. Fei ling''er realized that something was wrong.


    Fei ling''er, who kicks open the door, comes to the bed and finds that there is no one on the bed, which makes Fei ling''er angry.


    "The old man ran away!" Fei Ling Er closed his eyes and used his own power to perceive Yi Qingshan''s existence.


    But they are almost in the same realm. Yi Qingshan deliberately conceals his breath, and even Fei ling''er can''t find him.


    "Old man, you''re not going to do anything stupid." Fei ling''er talks to herself with a worried face. Although she is not sure what Yi Qingshan is doing, Fei ling''er can''t feel at ease because of the unexpected premonition in her heart.


    Once Yi Qingshan does something stupid in the imperial court, there is bound to be a war between her and Yi Qingshan. This is not what Fei Ling Er wants to see.


    But without knowing what Yi Qingshan wanted to do, Feiling Er couldn''t stop him.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Zhan Tai Liuyue were settling down in a small town, only one day away from the Huanglong hall.


    They didn''t try their best to get on the road. On the contrary, they took some leisure with them. Although they were not in the state of sightseeing, they also saw a lot of scenery.


    For Han Sanqian, the Xuanyuan world without any industrial pollution is full of fairyland. The beautiful scenery is incomparable anywhere on earth. He can''t help but want to bring Su Yingxia and Han Nian here to live without the noise of the city. This is the real paradise.


    "What do you think?" Zhan Tai Liuyue sees Han 3000 is out of his mind again. He can''t help but ask, Han 3000 often has such a state, just like his soul is out of his body, which makes Zhan Tai Liuyue very curious about what he is thinking.


    Han Sanqian, of course, is thinking about Su Yingxia and Han Nian, how to connect them to Xuanyuan world and how to live in the future. But how can Zhan tailiu know about these things.


    Once the true origin of Han 3000 is exposed, the trouble it will cause is beyond Han 3000''s expectation.


    "I wonder how powerful Linlong is." Han said after a sip of tea.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue shook her head and said, "this kind of thing that makes people worry about themselves doesn''t need to be thought about at all. You just need to know that even those who are strong in jishijing are not its opponents. Maybe only the legendary Shenjing can compete with it."


    The divine realm.


    What kind of realm is this? Han 3000 has never experienced it and can''t imagine it out of thin air.


    But can let red eye jade Python seriously injured, in fact, this has been able to see Linlong powerful.


    "If there is no way to let Linlong fall asleep, will Xuanyuan world be destroyed?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "According to legend, Linlong is vicious, addicted to killing, and likes to eat human flesh raw. Once it is freed, Xuanyuan world will not be destroyed, but mankind will." Zhan Tai reveals a trace of fear in Liuyue''s eyes. For her, the awakening of Linlong makes her not only worried, but also afraid, because once no one can suppress Linlong, Linlong will appear in front of her sooner or later.


    The imaginary Linlong alone is enough to make Zhan Tai Liuyue scared, let alone really see Linlong.


    "You have said a lot, but none of them are legends. Have you ever thought that legends are not like this, and Linlong is not as fierce as they are in legends. The reason why it kills people is that human beings disturb its tranquility." Han 3000 guessed that this remark refuted almost all the legends about Linlong. However, in Han 3000''s opinion, it is not impossible. After all, the threat of Linlong is human''s own opinion. At the beginning, it was human''s own trouble to find Linlong.


    "Even if it is true, its existence is a threat to mankind. Should we take the lives of all people in Xuanyuan world to test whether it is really cruel?" Zhan said.


    Han 3000 nodded, did not refute Zhan Tai Liuyue, because such a price, no one can bear, how can easily try.


    It''s everyone''s first choice to nip danger in the bud.


    "Have you had a good rest?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue nodded. In fact, she didn''t need to rest for such a small matter as going on the road. The reason for doing this is that she wanted to know more about Han 3000 in such a lonely time.


    Just as they were about to leave, a group of big men with big backs suddenly surrounded them. Han 3000 looked at one of them and said with a smile, "you just ran away in a hurry. You just went to find a helper." Han 3000 looked at the man is not guilty, said: "such a beautiful lady, little brother, can you stand it, it is better to give us, let us bear the pain, how?" Beauty has always brought its own trouble attribute, which Han 3000 has been used to as usual. But these guys are really blind this time. They dare to make Zhan Tai Liuyue''s idea. Among these people, the highest is the four lamp realm, which is a very good realm for ordinary people. However, a man and a woman standing in front of them are all patriarchs. I have to say that their luck is really poor¡° Lord Zhan, it looks like he''s coming for you. " Han 3000 said to Zhan Tai Liuyue with a smile. Hearing the words "suzerain", the expression of those people was obviously solidified. It is obvious that they have some strength to call themselves masters. But in the imperial court, there are strong and weak sects. There are many self boasting people in the river and lake. They set up their own clan name and are used to scare people when they are wandering in the river and lake¡° This beautiful lady is actually the patriarch. I don''t know which sect it is. Is it a name used to scare people, or is it a real patriarch? " One of the leaders asked Zhan Tai Liuyue. He was salivating. His eyes were eager to fall on Zhan Tai Liuyue. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1037

    "Ethereal clan." Zhan Tai Liuyue said that she didn''t want to kill people, so she reported her name directly, hoping to scare off the local ruffians.


    Those people were stunned for a while, and then laughed. Obviously, they didn''t believe Zhan Tai''s words.


    "Meijiaoniang, you are really joking. If you are the leader of the ethereal clan, I am still the emperor."


    "The beautiful lady can''t even lie and cheat people. If you say that the clan is not so powerful, maybe we still believe that the leader of the ethereal clan can''t appear in our small place."


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense. Tie up the beautiful lady and let the brothers enjoy it. I can''t stand it any more."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 sighs helplessly. Zhan Tai Liuyue has obviously planned to let these guys go, but they don''t have the ability to understand. It seems that this fight is settled, otherwise, it can''t be calmed down at all.


    "Just in time. I''ll have another cup of tea and go on my way." Han three thousand to Zhan Tai flow month after finish saying, again did down, see his appearance, don''t intend to hand.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue shakes his teeth. As a man, he doesn''t help. He looks like a good play.


    Although it doesn''t need Han 3000''s help to deal with these people with Zhan Tai Liuyue''s strength, does he have no man''s responsibility?


    "Master Han is really thirsty for the right time." Zhan Tai Liu Yue said discontentedly.


    Han 3000 light smile, said to the Gang: "when you kneel down and beg for mercy later, you have to kowtow hard, otherwise this beautiful lady will not forgive you lightly."


    With that, Han began to drink tea.


    That gang of big guys are rubbing their hands and fists. They can''t wait to get in touch with Zhan Tai Liuyue. At this time, Han Sanyi''s indifference undoubtedly gives them a chance.


    "Give it to me. Anyone who can tear the girl''s clothes will be the first to enjoy it."


    With these words, the gang of big men were as excited as a chicken, howling one after another.


    Han 3000 drinks tea, can''t bear to see the end of the gang, ear from time to time came the cry of pain, let Han 3000 can''t help showing the expression of pity.


    "Ah, a group of poor muscle monsters, who should be offended? They dare to offend the leader of the ethereal clan. It''s really unfair to die." Han said with a sigh.


    Fighting comes and goes quickly.


    Zhan Tai''s strength in Liuyue''s eight lamp realm makes it easy to deal with these local ruffians.


    When the fighting stopped, Han Sanqian could not help but turn his head to look at it. The picture was so tragic that no one could continue to stand. Except for a few people who had passed out, all of them were wallowing on the ground in pain.


    "It''s really developed limbs and simple mind. I told you that she is the leader of the ethereal sect. Why don''t you believe me?" Han 3000 says helplessly.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue stares at Han 3000. This guy has a good chance to make sarcastic remarks.


    "I''m Zhan Tai Liuyue. Do you believe me now?" Zhan Tai Liuyue said to the gang.


    The leader nodded like a pound of garlic. He never thought he would lose so badly. Now even if Zhan Tai Liuyue said he was Emperor Zun, he had to believe it.


    "Lord Zhantai, we have eyes that don''t know Taishan. We disturb your peace. We deserve to die." The leader knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.


    Han 3000 sighed again. He didn''t know how many times he had seen the same scene, but what''s the use? This kind of person is everywhere. It is estimated that this kind of thing will happen countless times in the future.


    "I''m tired of it." Han 3000 said to himself.


    "Tired of what?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue asked Han 3000.


    "Nothing. If you''re not going to kill these guys, let''s keep going." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, everyone in the group got nervous and knelt down to Zhan Tai Liuyue, hoping that Zhan Tai Liuyue would let them go.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is not a killer, and these little characters are not worth killing.


    "Go away." Zhan Tai said in a cold voice.


    "Thank you, master Zhan Tai. Thank you, master Zhan Tai."


    A group of seemingly powerful men run away with their heads in their arms. They are not as powerful as before.


    The two continued on their way to Huanglong hall.


    Although Zhan Tai Liuyue was dissatisfied with Han 3000''s failure to do so just now, he didn''t show it. Although it is common sense that Han 3000 should have done it to save the United States, Han 3000 is not an ordinary person, so the strange things he did are not unusual to Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    "We''re going to Huanglong hall soon. Do you have a good idea?" Zhan tailiu asked Han 3000.


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 asked.


    "When you enter the Huanglong hall, your life and death will be controlled by the emperor. Are you really not afraid that he will kill you? People like you are a great threat to the Huanglong hall. " Zhan said.


    Han 3000 faintly smiles. If he wants to worry about this, he will never make up his mind to come to Huanglong hall. Since he has decided to come, it means that Han 3000 has not paid attention to this matter at all. Even if emperor Zun really has the ability to kill him, Han 3000 is not afraid to fight with all his strength¡° Do you want to thank me for being able to show you the power of emperor Zun in Huanglong hall? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Zhan tailiu month a burst of speechless, Han 3000 even have the mind to joke, is he not afraid of death¡° What kind of person are you Zhan Tai Liu Yue can''t help but ask, this is her curiosity for many days. Since contacting Han 3000, she has noticed that Han 3000 is different from ordinary people. She has never seen Han 3000 in terms of speaking or acting style. Now he is likely to face life and death, but he can say it as a joke¡° Man, can''t you see that? " Han said with a natural look. Zhan Tai sighed helplessly and said, "if emperor Zun really wants to deal with you, don''t expect me to help you."¡° With your strength, you can''t help much. " Han 3000 light said¡° You... "Zhan Tai Liuyue is impatient. As the leader of the ethereal sect, she has never been ignored like now, but Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to her at all. However, in terms of strength, Han 3000 does have such qualifications. The battle of 28 Keqing shocked the whole imperial court. How dare Zhan Tai Liuyue not accept it¡° Don''t worry. I''ll look at you with wide eyes and see how you die in the hands of emperor Zun. " Zhan Tai said with clenched teeth. Han three thousand smile, women really can''t offend, this began to curse him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1038

    The Huanglong hall is not as grand and magnificent as Han 3000 imagined. On the contrary, it is like a small city. Even places like Fengshang mall can''t compare with it. However, the people who go in and out of Huanglong hall can''t compare with other places.


    Moreover, there are so many powerful and animal controlling masters here that other places can''t catch up with them.


    "Here, it''s different from what I thought." Han 3000 said.


    "Huanglong hall is a small city, but it is the center of the whole imperial court. The air of heaven and earth is gathered here, which is more conducive to the cultivation of practitioners. That''s why many people choose to join the imperial court." Zhan tailiuyue explained to Han Sanqian.


    "It''s good for cultivation. It really attracts a lot of practitioners, but why are there still many people who don''t want to join the imperial court?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way.


    Not everyone who is strong will choose to join the imperial court. For example, Zhong Qishan and Han Sanqian, who used to be around Ximen Chang, have tried to think about it. A powerful family like Ximen family can surely bring more benefits to those who are strong. But they are already strong. Will they really see the worldly things?


    Compared with the natural conditions of Huanglong hall, it can help to enhance one''s self-cultivation, and those vulgar things have no value at all.


    "Pursuing difference naturally leads to different choices, and joining the imperial court means serving the imperial court and obeying the emperor, which will make those who don''t like bondage feel excluded." Zhan explained.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    At this time, a familiar figure appeared at the gate, which made Han 3000 feel very surprised.


    Felling!


    When she suddenly left Xixiang City, Han 3000 felt very strange.


    Now we meet again in Huanglong hall, which makes Han 3000 more confused.


    How can she be here?


    Fei ling''er walked to Han 3000 with a smile on his face and said, "are you surprised to see me?"


    "It''s true that a little beggar can appear in the Huanglong hall. How can I not be surprised?" Han 3000 light said.


    "Since you''ve been guessing about my identity for a long time, you don''t have to be sarcastic." Said ferring.


    "Sarcastic? I don''t dare. If you''re a relative of the emperor, I''ll be charged with turning around. " Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Feiling Er has no choice but to smile. Feiling Er didn''t expect to expose her identity in this way, but now she wants to continue to hide herself, which is also impossible.


    "You want to know who I am, I can tell you." Said ferring.


    "No Han 3000 immediately interrupted Fei Ling ER and said, "I''m not very interested in you. As for who you are, it''s even less important to me, and it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Han 3000, you are now the leader of 3000 sects. You are not afraid of being laughed at for being so stingy?" "It''s a cold voice," said ferring.


    "Master Zhan Tai, am I mean?" Han 3000 turns to Zhan Tai and asks Liu Yue.


    Although Zhan Tai Liuyue doesn''t know who Fei ling''er is, it''s interesting for her to watch them bicker. Zhan Tai Liuyue can''t help but be stunned when she is drawn closer to the battlefield.


    "I don''t know, but you don''t look like a man. It''s true." Zhan said.


    Hearing this, Fei ling''er laughed, raised her eyebrows and looked at Han 3000. She said, "I don''t know what illusion you gave the master of Zhan Tai. She didn''t think you were a man."


    Han 3000 was too lazy to care about this. He said to Fei ling''er, "naturally, you''re waiting for me here. I think emperor Zun knows that I''m here. Lead the way."


    "Don''t you really wonder who I am?" Feiling''er asks curiously, she appears in Huanglong hall, and Han 3000 guesses that she can take him to see emperor Zun. How can she not be curious about her identity?


    "How many people can see emperor Zun and surname Fei?" Han 3000 asked feiling''er.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue has always been in the state of watching a good play, but when she heard Han 3000 say these words, she was shortness of breath.


    Name Fei!


    There are many people in Xuanyuan world whose surname is Fei, but there are only a few who can see the emperor.


    "Do you really think I''m a relative of farringson?" Feilinger said with a smile.


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "jishijing has the ability to rejuvenate. Feilingsheng, do you really think that up to now, I can''t guess who you are?"


    Han Sanqian did mistakenly think that Fei linger was related to Fei Lingsheng, and even thought that she was related by blood. But she could not go to see the emperor because of her blood relationship. In addition, although she looked very young, she was able to rejuvenate in her extreme learning environment. On the whole, Han Sanqian easily guessed Fei Lingsheng''s identity.


    Although it surprised him a little, it''s not surprising. It''s just that Han 3000 can''t help but wonder, how can a powerful man in the extreme world appear in front of him as a beggar?


    Feilingsheng felt a little boring when his identity was pierced. He thought he could sell in front of Han 3000, but Han 3000 guessed it himself.


    "You are so smart, why didn''t you think of it before?" Feilingsheng said disdainfully.


    Looking at Fei ling''er''s affectation, Han 3000''s stomach turns upside down. This is a child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain. I don''t know what she really looks like, but she must be an old woman. An old woman, but put on a little girl''s arrogant look, really let Han 3000 gnaw not go on¡° There is so much nonsense. When can I see emperor Zun? He should have been waiting for me Han 3000 said. Fei Ling Sheng is indeed the emperor''s honour to wait for Han three thousand. But the wave does not waste time. She also has the final say. Even if she goes too late, the emperor can not blame her. Han 3000, why did you come to Huanglong hall? " Feilingsheng asked, this is the biggest question in her heart, because in her opinion, Han 3000 can never know about the dark forest¡° You want to know why, when you see emperor Zun, I will say it naturally. " Han 3000 said¡° Can''t you tell me first? " Said ferlingson¡° Of course, but you also have to tell me, why do you appear around me disguised as a beggar, and what''s the purpose? " Han 3000 said that if feilingsheng wanted to solve the puzzle, he naturally had to come up with the same exchange. This is also Han 3000''s curiosity about feilingsheng all the time¡° I don''t have any purpose. I just want to see how powerful you are. For a strong man like me, life is very boring. It''s rare to see a master. I will naturally be curious about you. " Said ferlingson¡° No other purpose? " At this time, Han 3000 felt that feilingsheng didn''t have to cheat himself. After all, her identity had been exposed, but such a statement really made Han 3000 not believe it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1039

    Fei ling''er nodded naturally, and her expression was very sincere, because her curiosity about Han 3000, in addition to realm cultivation, was where Han 3000 came from. In a sense, she did confess to Han 3000, but she didn''t completely confess.


    "What else do you think I can do, fight with you?" Said ferring.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkle, think hard not to come true, is oneself think much?


    However, she just wanted to know her own state. Why did she pretend to be a beggar? She was a great master, a powerful person in the whole imperial court. Under the emperor, such a great person did not care about her face?


    "If you want to know my state, why pretend to be a beggar?" Han 3000 questioned.


    "Will you tell me when I come up to you and ask you what you are?" Finish saying, Fei Ling son then makes a pair of head to hold high the appearance of the chest, continue to say: "kid, say, you are what realm."


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll a white eye. It''s hard for him to define what realm he is now, because Xuanyuan world''s way of identifying realm is not applicable to him at all, and Han 3000 has not found his own thing up to now.


    "Emperor Zun should have been waiting for a long time. Don''t you take me?" Han 3000 said.


    "That''s why I''m pretending to be a beggar." With that, feiling''er led the way.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue follows Han 3000 in silence. At this time, her inner shock can''t be described in words. Zhan Tai Liuyue never thought that before she really entered the Huanglong hall, she met such a big person as Fei Lingsheng, a real strong teacher. This is a big person that many people can''t see in their lifetime.


    Han 3000 found Zhan Tai Liuyue''s carefulness and asked with a smile, "are you afraid of her?"


    Zhan Tai Liuyue shakes her head. She and Fei Lingsheng have no grievance or hatred. How can she use the word "fear"? It''s just that in front of such a strong person, she will inevitably have some tension. This is just a very normal performance.


    "She is the most powerful person in the whole imperial court. It''s normal to be nervous when you see her." Zhan explained.


    Han 3000 disdains a smile, nervous?


    Seeing what she has to be nervous about, this Tianshan child grandmother doesn''t look like a cannibal, but she doesn''t know her true appearance and what she is.


    Han Sanqian can''t help thinking of a face full of wrinkles. She doesn''t even have a few teeth left, and she doesn''t know whether it agrees with the real image of Fei Lingsheng.


    If this is the case, Han 3000 will really vomit and think the world is too dangerous.


    Although the earth has the function of beautifying and painting, making many women ugly ducklings become swans, no matter how they change, they will be exposed as long as they see real people. But people like ferlingsheng can''t see the real face even when they see real people. This is the real horror.


    If this kind of technology flows to the earth, I don''t know how many women will strongly pursue it.


    "What are you thinking?" See Han 3000 suddenly silent, Zhan Tai flow month can''t help but curious asked.


    "No, nothing." Han Sanqian is thinking that if this can be developed into technology, he doesn''t know how much it will cost to return to the earth. However, considering that money has no meaning for him, this idea will naturally have no value.


    Huanglong hall.


    The most supreme place in the imperial court is still not as grand and magnificent as Han 3000 imagined. On the contrary, it is a bit humble, even worse than the Chen family in Longyun city.


    "It seems that emperor Zun is a poor man." Han 3000 said jokingly.


    He is about to meet emperor Zun. Zhan Tai Liuyue is so nervous that she is at a loss. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 is still in the mood to joke.


    "If you let emperor Zun hear this, you can''t live." Zhan Tai Liuyue reminds us.


    "No, don''t you think the emperor is so mean?" Han 3000 light said.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue glances at Han 3000. The longer he gets in touch with him, the more he can''t understand what kind of person he is. It seems that he doesn''t even pay attention to the emperor. It''s really unbelievable.


    "It''s a capital crime to criticize emperor Zun in private. If you don''t believe me, I don''t say anything." Zhan said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, looking as if he would not speak any more. But he immediately asked Zhan Tai Liuyue, "is this emperor ugly? How old is he?"


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s heart is trembling. How can Han 3000 say such words? What''s the relationship between emperor Zun''s appearance and him.


    "Don''t hurt me. Can''t you think about these words in your mind?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue said eagerly.


    Looking at Zhan Tai Liuyue is really afraid, Han 3000 will no longer tease her.


    However, as soon as he entered the Huanglong hall, Han 3000 felt an unusual breath. It seemed not strong, but it was exceptionally thick, and almost enveloped the whole hall.


    Han 3000 once guessed why emperor Zun could suppress the strong in the Imperial Dragon Palace, which seems to have something to do with this breath.


    "Wait." After arriving at the main hall, there was no one. Feilingsheng said to Han 3000. Han three thousand light smile, this emperor clearly has been waiting for him for a long time, but not to deliberately arrange, let him wait¡° It doesn''t matter. Since emperor Zun wants to procrastinate, I''ll just wait. However, in the dark forest, he won''t wait. " Han 3000 said¡° What do you know? " When he heard this, he couldn''t help asking¡° I know what you know. Can''t I know what you know? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Fei Ling Er gritted his teeth. This guy is not only difficult to deal with, but also can''t fight with his mouth¡° Emperor Zun, you must have known the news of my coming to Huanglong hall. I guess you have been waiting for me. Now that I have arrived, why do you waste your time? Do you have to put on enough airs of emperor Zun before you are willing to see me? " Han 3000 suddenly opened his mouth and said that his voice was not big, but his strength was strong, which almost rang through the whole Huanglong hall. Zhan Tai Liuyue''s face changed greatly. No one dared to be so presumptuous in Huanglong hall. Emperor Zun had the intention to kill Han 3000. Now Han 3000 or less committed crimes. Didn''t it just give emperor Zun an excuse to kill him? Is this guy out of his mind¡° Han Zongzhu, don''t be disrespectful Zhan Tai Liuyue said to Han 3000. After Han 3000 took both hands, he didn''t have the slightest gesture, and didn''t listen to Zhan Tai''s advice. He continued: "emperor, if you don''t see me, I''ll visit you another day when you have time. How about that?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue lowers her head and shivers slightly. Han 3000''s courage is too big for her to imagine. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1040

    Just when Zhan Tai Liuyue was about to die of fright and was afraid that Han 3000 would say something disrespectful, Emperor Zun finally appeared.


    "Master Han, I finally met you. I didn''t expect that you were so young. It seems that your realm can be level with Fei Ling''s life." Emperor Zun appeared with a smile, but with a knife in his smile.


    He did deliberately put on airs and wanted Han 3000 to wait for him, which could be regarded as a threat to Han 3000. However, he never thought that Han 3000 would dare to be presumptuous on the main hall, and did not show any fear of him.


    Han Sanqian laughed. He knew that it was Emperor Zun who was blowing up words, so he didn''t directly answer emperor Zun''s question. Instead, he said, "this time I come to Huanglong hall, I have something to ask, and I hope emperor Zun can agree."


    "Han Zongzhu, I didn''t care about you when you killed my imperial family. Now you''re presumptuous in Huanglong hall, and you have to ask for something. Don''t you really pay attention to me?" Emperor Zun said coldly.


    "After listening to my request, Emperor Zun will not be angry. After all, I''m not for myself, but for Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 said.


    "In the name of saving the people, will I let you go?" Emperor Zun said.


    After hearing this, Zhan Tai Liu Yue was shocked and thought that Han 3000 was really looking for death. Emperor Zun had been hostile to him, but now he is still in the Huanglong hall. Can''t he just let emperor Zun kill him?


    "If Linlong can''t be solved, he will die sooner or later. What''s the difference between emperor Zun and Linlong?" Han 3000 light said.


    Emperor Zun''s face changed and he took a look at Fei Lingsheng. He thought that Fei Lingsheng had told Han 3000 about it.


    But feilingsheng shook his head, and Emperor Zun looked at Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    Because they had guessed before that it was Zhan tailiuyue who said something to Han Sanqian.


    Although Zhan Tai Liuyue''s head was low, when Emperor Zun looked at her, she could clearly feel a breath locking herself, which made her face pale.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 stood in front of Zhan Tai Liuyue and said to Emperor Zun, "the enemy is at hand. Does emperor Zun want to cause civil strife?"


    "Han Zongzhu, the disrespectful people kill them at will. How can there be civil strife?" The emperor''s atmosphere is open to the outside world, and it is invaded by the domineering spirit of a king.


    Han 3000''s clothes moved, but his face did not change. He said, "master Zhan Tai told me about Linlong, but we were just guessing before. Seeing emperor Zun''s reaction, we should have guessed right."


    Han 3000''s words are equivalent to turning emperor Zun''s conjecture into reality, which is caused by Emperor Zun''s reaction. In a way, Emperor Zun confirmed it for Han 3000.


    If he had to blame Zhan Tai for Liuyue''s conjecture, wouldn''t it seem unreasonable.


    "Han Zongzhu, Linlong of the dark forest, has indeed awakened. However, with the present strength of Xuanyuan world, even the joint efforts of the Three Kingdoms can not stop Linlong." Emperor Zun said.


    "If you want to deal with Linlong, you have to know Linlong better. I don''t know if emperor Zun is willing to give me this chance." Han 3000 said.


    Emperor Zun didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant. He didn''t dare to promise Han 3000 casually until he knew what medicine he was selling in his gourd.


    "What chance?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "The emperor''s palace thinks that there must be some ancient books about Linlong. I wonder if emperor Zun is willing to borrow them from me and read them?" Han 3000 said.


    Emperor Zun forbeared again and again, but he didn''t expect Han 3000 to say such words. It''s well known that only emperor Zun is qualified to read the secret code of Huanglong hall, and Han 3000''s saying so is undoubtedly offending him.


    Even Fei Lingsheng on one side felt that Han 3000 was a little too much. Even she never dared to make such a request to Emperor Zun.


    "Hum." Emperor Zun snorted coldly and said, "master Han, you are so bold. The secret code is owned by Emperor Zun. Do you want to take my position as emperor Zun?"


    With that, the emperor''s breath instantly increased several times, if a huge mountain pressed on Han 3000''s shoulder.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue, who is standing next to Han 3000, is implicated. Because she can''t bear the pressure, she sits on the ground, and the huge pressure continues, which makes Zhan Tai Liuyue feel that she will explode and die at any time.


    Han 3000 caresses his left hand, and Zhan Tai Liuyue''s pressure disappears instantly.


    When Zhan Tai Liu Yue looked up at Han 3000 with a shocked face, he found that under the strong pressure exerted by Emperor Zun, his face did not change, as if nothing had happened.


    Feilingsheng''s mouth was full of laughter. She didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would infuriate emperor Zun, but it was a good play.


    No one ever dared to disrespect the emperor in Huanglong hall. Han 3000 was the first. She wanted to see what would happen to Han 3000.


    Emperor Zun''s strength in the Huanglong hall is higher than that of any strong person in the extreme learning environment, which is known by many strong people. However, the reason why emperor Zun''s strength is higher than that of any strong person in the extreme learning environment is puzzling.


    Perhaps today, the secret will be exposed to feilingsheng, so she can''t help looking forward to it.


    "Master Han, are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Emperor Zun said coldly.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "if you want to do something to me, you have done it before. It shows that emperor Zun doesn''t mean to kill me."¡° How can you guess the emperor''s mind Emperor Zun disdains Tao¡° At the moment of Linlong crisis, killing me is not good for emperor Zun. If you keep me, maybe you can still contribute a little. " Han 3000 light said¡° Are you threatening me? " Emperor Zun''s expression became more ugly. Han Sany''s anger again and again reached the point that he couldn''t bear¡° No, I''m just telling you you can''t kill me. " After Han 3000 finished, he began to laugh. He looked like a light cloud. He really didn''t pay attention to the emperor. Moreover, Emperor Zun''s imposing pressure did not make Han 3000 show any abnormality. This made emperor Zun surprised. Did he dare to come to Huanglong hall? Although emperor Zun had guessed before why han 3000 had the courage to come to Huanglong hall, he also thought that Han 3000 might not be afraid of his strength at all, but this opportunity is very small. But at this time, the fact seems to tell emperor Zun that Han 3000 is really not afraid of him. This guy''s realm, is it hard to be above the extreme teacher? If this is the case, the emperor can only restrain his intention to kill, because he is only sure to kill the strong one in the imperial dragon hall. If it is the legendary divine realm, he needs to think twice. At this time, Fei Lingsheng timely said: "emperor Zun, Linlong at present, fratricidal is not advisable, also hope emperor Zun think twice." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1041

    Fei Lingsheng''s words are equivalent to giving the emperor a step down. Although he doesn''t need it, considering Han 3000''s realm strength, if he really wants to fight with Han 3000, even if he can kill Han 3000, he may pay a great price, and it''s not a good thing for him to expose the secret of Huanglong palace in front of Fei Lingsheng.


    "I can forgive you for your disrespect to me at the time of employment." With these words, Emperor Zun withdrew his suppression of Han 3000.


    On the surface, Han 3000 was not different, but he was relieved that his back had been wet with sweat. If he had not prepared to eat a holy chestnut before, he would never have been so relaxed in the face of emperor''s pressure.


    It seems that jishijing''s fear of emperor Zun is not unreasonable. The strength he showed in huanglongdian is really strong, and it is still under the condition of no real strength.


    However, other people don''t know that Han 3000''s careful thinking, including emperor Zun''s, is shocking Han 3000''s real state. At the same time, he is also guessing how powerful Han 3000 is, and even can not fall behind in front of emperor Zun.


    "I want to see the secret code. I don''t mean to offend emperor Zun. I want to know Linlong well and find a way to deal with him." Han explained.


    "But you know, no one is qualified to enter the library except me." Emperor Zun said.


    "In a special period, nature should be treated with special interest, and the whole court is yours. Is it not has the final say?" Han 3000 said that at this time, he showed some respect, like slapping the emperor and then giving sugar.


    Emperor Zun was moved by Han 3000''s words. The whole imperial court was his. Naturally, the rules of the library should be made by him.


    And it''s really a special period now. Once Linlong leaves the dark forest, it will be more difficult to deal with it. Although he has read all the classics, he can''t find a way, but one''s strength and thinking are limited after all. Maybe they can really think of a way?


    But before and Han 3000 happened unhappy, if too happy to agree, Emperor will feel no face.


    "I''ll think it over." Emperor Zun said.


    "I hope emperor Zun will seize the time, the sooner the better. After all, Linlong will not leave the dark forest until we think of a way to deal with it." Han 3000 said.


    Fei Lingsheng looks at Han 3000 helplessly. Emperor Zun has obviously given in, and this guy doesn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry, the dark forest array can still trap Linlong for a period of time. In a short time, it can''t rush out of the dark forest, and it needs time to recover its strength after a long sleep." Said ferlingson.


    "Restore strength?" Han three thousand Leng for a while, and said to Emperor Zun: "since Linlong is now in a weak stage, we should seize the time."


    Feilingsheng''s words were intended to make Han 3000 not to press too hard. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 seized the opportunity to let emperor Zun seize the time. However, what he said seemed very reasonable, so feilingsheng did not refute.


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible. There''s nothing else. You can leave first." Emperor Zun said.


    Now that he has ordered to leave, Han 3000 can only leave first. However, he is quite sure of this matter. If emperor Zun does not agree, he will not think about it.


    Leaving the hall, feilingsheng said to Han 3000 with admiration: "dare to provoke emperor Zun in Huanglong hall, you are the first one, and what I didn''t expect is that you survived."


    "It shows that the emperor is magnanimous, and he knows how dangerous the situation is, so he won''t embarrass me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s too late to flatter emperor Zun. Even if you deal with Linlong, Emperor Zun won''t let you go." Feilingsheng reminds a way.


    Han Sanqian knows that this Liang Zi has been settled, and an irresolvable contradiction has formed between him and Emperor Zun. Once the crisis of Linlong is relieved, Emperor Zun will surely find a way to deal with him.


    After all, the emperor is superior. No one is allowed to offend him, let alone threaten him.


    The bailing family was a precedent.


    However, since Han 3000 would do so, it shows that he didn''t care about it at all.


    Ruling the Three Kingdoms, there will be a war between him and Emperor sooner or later. The existence of such contradictions will make this war more natural.


    Han 3000 came this time not only to deal with Lin long, but also to pave the way for the future.


    Of course, all these conditions have to be based on solving the problem of Linlong. Otherwise, everything is empty talk.


    "You can not change your color under the oppression of emperor Zun. It seems that I underestimated your strength." Feilingsheng began to test Han 3000''s words again, and wanted to know Han 3000''s real state.


    Han Sanqian said, "you used to live in my family for a long time, but now you are a local. Shouldn''t you be a local friend?"


    "Don''t you just want to go to my house? You need to beat around the bush like this?" Feilingsheng said disdainfully. Han Sanqian happily said to Zhan Tai Liuyue, "let''s go and see what kind of Jishi''s family is. You haven''t lived in Jishi''s family in your life." Although she is the leader of the ethereal clan, in front of such a strong person as Fei Lingsheng, she doesn''t dare to be as presumptuous as Han 3000. However, it was a wonderful thing for Zhan Tai to be able to live in feilingsheng''s house. If it was put in the past, it would be a thing that he did not dare to think about. Moreover, if other sects knew about this, the status of ethereal sect would be higher among sects¡° Thank you, Mr. Fei Zhan Tai Liuyue said to Fei Lingsheng gratefully¡° Thank you. It''s all right. When Mr. Fei used to pretend to be a beggar, he often ate and drank in my house. " Han 3000 said, deliberately turning the corner to ridicule Fei Lingsheng. Feilingsheng can only pretend not to hear, for others, feilingsheng can be angry, but in the face of Han 3000, she can''t get angry, and has no desire to get angry. I don''t know whether it''s because Han 3000''s realm is strong, or because she cheated Han 3000 before, so she has no qualification to be angry. When he came to feilingsheng''s house, Han 3000 realized that the guy named Yi Qingshan couldn''t help, so he was kicked away by feilingsheng mercilessly? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1042

    Huanglong hall.


    After Han 3000 and others left, Emperor Zun said to his confidants, "what do you think of Han 3000?"


    "Arrogant, arrogant." In two short words, my heart commented on Han 3000, and it was very clear, because Han 3000''s performance on the main hall was just like this. If it wasn''t for the crisis of Linlong''s awakening, even my heart would like to kill Han 3000.


    "Even feilingsheng didn''t dare to ignore me. This guy still has some courage, and... His realm, even I can''t test it out." Emperor Zun sighed.


    In Huanglong hall, he has stronger strength than jishijing, but when he deliberately used his momentum to oppress Han 3000, Han 3000 could not change his face, which shocked emperor Zun. Although he didn''t use all his strength, Han 3000''s calm appearance was enough to show Han 3000''s strength.


    "Emperor Zun, you don''t really want him to go to the library, do you?" He couldn''t help but ask. Although it''s an emergency, in his opinion, the rules of the library can''t be changed. It''s a place that only emperor Zun can go to. What''s Han 3000? He''s just the leader of a sect. How can he offend emperor Zun Tianwei?


    Emperor Zun seemed hesitant, but he did not directly refuse Han 3000, because the situation is very serious now. Linlong''s awakening means that Xuanyuan world will usher in a huge crisis again.


    The last time Linlong woke up, the whole cultivation world of Xuanyuan world almost declined. After thousands of years of recuperation, it was hard to breathe. At this time, the Xuanyuan world could not let Linlong leave the dark forest. Otherwise, the whole Xuanyuan world would be destroyed.


    The destruction of the world and the entry of Han 3000 into the library are obviously more acceptable.


    "You know, even if the three countries cooperate, it is impossible to deal with Linlong." Emperor Zun said.


    "Emperor Zun, are you not afraid that he has other purposes? The library has a lot of precious books and even secret cultivation methods. Maybe he just wants to take this opportunity to see those secret cultivation methods. " Said the confidant.


    "It doesn''t matter what you see. The important thing is that you can find a way to deal with Linlong. With my own strength, maybe there is something missing. At present, I can''t be paranoid. Otherwise, you and I will die under Linlong''s claws one day in the future." Emperor Zun sighed and said.


    In fact, after he said that to Han 3000, he had decided in his heart, otherwise he would refuse Han 3000 directly.


    My heart nods helplessly. No one is willing to face death. In front of death, many rules can be put down and can be ignored. After all, if life is gone, what''s the use of rules?


    "This matter should be carried out in secret. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause other people''s dissatisfaction." My heart carefully reminded emperor Zun.


    The emperor nodded. There are so many strong people in the Huanglong palace. Many of them care about their status, and others care about the secret cultivation methods of the library. If Han 3000 enters the library and is known by others, it will make those people dissatisfied. When there are more rumors, the Huanglong palace may lose people''s heart.


    "Tonight, you go to inform Han 3000 to come to Huanglong hall." The emperor ordered.


    "Yes."


    It''s late at night.


    The night in Huanglong hall is very quiet, because in this city, there will not be any night activities. Most of the practitioners will choose to practice at this time. Therefore, a curfew has been set up in Huanglong hall. No one is allowed to make noise at night. In Huanglong hall, the center of the imperial court, there is not even a place for entertainment at night.


    Such a quiet place, should be more conducive to rest, but Han 3000 is lying in bed tossing and turning, a sense of inexplicable unknown was born in his heart, as if something was going to happen.


    "Is something wrong with Cloud City?" Han 3000, who can''t sleep, just sits up, which can make him feel restless. He can''t think of anything else except Yuncheng.


    But now, Yuncheng should be very stable. Almost all the forces are under his command. Moyang controls the situation of Yuncheng, and Nangong Boling, a tycoon who can influence the world economy, should not be in trouble.


    Moreover, before Han 3000 left, he asked Master Zhuang Tang and his disciples to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian. After eating Shengli, their state of mind will surely advance by leaps and bounds. Even if someone from Tianqi wants to attack Su Yingxia and her daughter, it is not so easy.


    "How could that be?" Han 3000 took a deep breath, but he couldn''t settle down.


    At this time, a very special breath appeared at feilingsheng''s gate, very weak, but it came straight to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and left his room.


    When he came to the door and saw that the man was Emperor Zun''s confidant, Han 3000 probably guessed his intention.


    "Master Han, I''m sorry to disturb you late at night." His confidant said to Han 3000 that although he meant to apologize, his tone and posture were not like apologizing. After all, he was the red man around the emperor, and he would not bow to others.


    "Has emperor Zun considered it?" Han 3000 asked¡° We can''t let other people know about this matter. I hope Lord Han can understand it. " Said the confidant. Han Sanqian nodded. After all, only emperor Zun could go there. If other people knew that emperor Zun had compromised and let others enter the library, there would be a lot of noise¡° Let''s go. I''ll never mention it to anyone. " Han 3000 said. At this time, a voice came from the wall: "can you hide it from me?" Seeing Fei Lingsheng on the wall, Han 3000 smiles faintly. It''s impossible to hide this from her. I''m afraid that Fei Lingsheng discovered it before he did¡° Master Fei, Emperor Zun said, "if you disturb master Fei, please go with him." My confidant said to him. Fei Lingsheng nodded with satisfaction, jumped down the wall, and walked to Han 3000: "I can have such treatment, thanks to Han Zongzhu."¡° Yeah, how are you going to thank me? After all, you can''t enjoy this honor without me. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Feilingsheng glared at Han 3000 and said, "I''m just being polite to you. Are you serious?"¡° Isn''t what I said the truth? Master Fei, you can''t be unreasonable. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1043

    Feilingsheng can''t be Han 3000''s opponent, and feilingsheng doesn''t dare to use his own strength to fight Han 3000. So in this case, feilingsheng chooses to shut up, which is the best way to deal with Han 3000.


    Han 3000 thinks it''s nothing. It''s normal for Fei Lingsheng not to argue with him because he is guilty.


    But in the eyes of that confidant, it was a little startled.


    Feilingsheng is also a strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm. Even emperor Zun usually gives him some noodles. However, Han Sanqian doesn''t pay attention to feilingsheng at all. Moreover, feilingsheng has been eating too much, which is a little inconceivable.


    Is it true that feilingsheng has already played with Han 3000, not Han 3000''s opponent, so she will let Han 3000 tease herself?


    This is a very important message. My confidants will definitely report it to Emperor Zun.


    Once again came to the hall, emperor did not say anything, feilingsheng''s appearance is also in his expectation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me." With that, Emperor Zun took them to the library.


    The so-called library is actually a very ordinary attic. In Han 3000''s eyes, it is even a bit shabby.


    Such an important forbidden area is a house that looks unimportant. It doesn''t look like an important place at all except for its strict security.


    "Master Fei, you haven''t been to such a place before." Han 3000 said to feilingsheng with a smile.


    Feilingsheng knew what Han 3000 wanted to say and said directly, "yes, I would never have come in my life without you. Don''t worry. I will thank you if I have a chance."


    "Hey, hey." Han three thousand light smile, said: "thank you don''t have to, fee elder owe me so much, might as well promise me a request."


    Feilingsheng looked at Han 3000 with a vigilant face. This guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. His request must not be simple and can never be easily agreed.


    "What requirements?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll let you know when I think about it later Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng snorted coldly and said, "you can''t think about it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never let you do anything harmful. After all, I''m a good citizen and I can''t do those things." Han 3000 said.


    By this time, a group of three people had come to the attic.


    Emperor Zun turned and said to them, "this is the library. I hope you can keep today''s secret."


    "Please don''t worry, Emperor. I''m absolutely tight lipped. If this matter is really spread, it has nothing to do with me." Han 3000 said.


    Feiling was so angry that he turned pale. He got rid of the relationship. Didn''t he say that if it leaked out, it would be related to her?


    "Han 3000, what do you mean?" Feiling said coldly.


    "Literally." Han Sanqian says that he is deliberately angry with feilingsheng, because so far, Han Sanqian has not forgiven feilingsheng for appearing around him as a beggar.


    When you enter the library, although it looks ordinary on the outside, it''s a completely different world inside. It''s like coming to a library. The only difference is that the value of these secret books can''t be compared with that of ordinary books. Moreover, only the emperor is qualified to read these secret books, which virtually improves the quality of these books.


    "Emperor Zun, where is the record about Linlong?" Han 3000 asked the emperor.


    Emperor Zun led them to a row of bookshelves and said, "this row is the ancient secret Scripture. All the records about Linlong are in it."


    Han 3000 nodded, no longer wasting time, picked up a book to read.


    Fei ling''er is not willing to be outdone. After all, she is still very curious about the books in the library. In the past, only emperor Zun could come in, so even if Fei ling''er is curious, he can only resist. Now that he has a chance to come, he naturally wants to see enough. After all, this kind of opportunity may not come in the future.


    Emperor Zun had already read all these secret scriptures, so he was waiting.


    When Han 3000 was immersed in the secret Scripture, Fenghuang Mountain quietly welcomed an unexpected guest.


    Yi Qingshan left the Huanglong hall in order to take advantage of Han 3000''s absence to hold Jiang YingYing and exchange her life for the holy chestnut in Han 3000''s hand.


    For Yi Qingshan, the temptation of Shengli is enormous. Even if he knows that Xuanyuan world is in crisis because of Linlong''s awakening, it doesn''t affect Yi Qingshan''s selfishness at all.


    For him, he doesn''t care why han 3000 went to the Huanglong hall, even if he went to deal with Linlong. What does he have to do with Yi Qingshan?


    As long as they can make their own realm stronger and have a chance to break through the divine realm, even if Linlong wakes up, Yi Qingshan also feels that he has his own means to protect his life. The big deal is to take advantage of the decisive battle between them and Linlong to find a space tunnel and leave Xuanyuan world.


    If he can be strong, Yi Qingshan won''t care about anything else.


    "Who are you?" When Yi Qingshan swaggered to the foot of the mountain, he was immediately stopped by his disciples.


    "If you don''t want to die, just go away. Little boy, you dare to stop me." Yi Qingshan said with disdain¡° Here are 3000 cases, but you can''t break into them casually. I advise you... "Before the child''s voice fell, Yi Qingshan impatiently took out his hand. He saw a light beam attacking, and the child''s body burst, even without a whole body. The rest of the people see this scene, scared to sit on the ground on the spot, but even so, Yi Qingshan still did not let him go¡° Just a civilian trying to change his life against heaven? Do you really think that if he accepts you, you can become practitioners? " With that, Yi Qingshan killed another person without hesitation. In a moment, two people were killed, and they were still children, but Yi Qingshan seemed to have nothing happened¡° Listen to 3000 people. Your God of death is here. Come out and die. " Yi Qingshan screams directly that since Han 3000 is not here, there is no one to worry about. Moreover, he is too lazy to find the room where Jiang Yingying lives one by one. It is the best way to save time to let Jiang Yingying show up by herself. Yi Qingshan''s voice resounded through the whole Phoenix Mountain, Huang Xiaoyong and others were shocked in an instant. Jumping from the bed, Huang Xiaoyong was the first to come to the foot of the mountain. When he saw the end of the two gatekeepers, Huang Xiaoyong was so angry¡° It''s you When Huang Xiaoyong saw the visitor''s appearance clearly, he gritted his teeth. Isn''t this guy Feiling er''s younger brother? How could he suddenly show up here and kill 3000 people. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1044

    "Don''t want to die more people, just let Jiang Yingying out." Yi Qingshan said lightly.


    "What do you want from my aunt?" Huang Xiaoyong was puzzled and worried. This guy killed two people as soon as he came. It''s obvious that the one who came is not good. Moreover, the master is not in the sect. He doesn''t know how this guy''s state is and whether he can stop him.


    "Don''t waste my time, otherwise I can only wash three thousand cases." Yi Qingshan says coldly that since he wants to capture Jiang Yingying, he is doomed to be hostile to Han 3000. Therefore, Yi Qingshan doesn''t care how many people he kills. As long as he can get Shengli, he is willing to do anything.


    At this time, one after another people arrived at the foot of the mountain, even the people of the ethereal sect arrived.


    "Who are you? You dare to make trouble in 3000 cases. Do you know who is the leader of 3000 cases?" Yan Qinghua looks at the two children''s bloody bodies and says angrily.


    Han 3000''s reputation in the imperial court is well known. How can anyone dare to come to trouble him?


    Don''t you think this guy knows about Han 3000''s fight with the twenty-eight guests of Ximen family?


    "I know you are a member of the ethereal clan. I advise you not to get involved in this matter. Otherwise, there will be no ethereal clan in the imperial court in the future." Yi Qingshan said.


    "It''s a big tone. I''ll see what you can do." Yan blue and white finish, immediately ready to hand.


    However, when she was just ready to start, she found that she was imprisoned in the same place by a force and couldn''t move at all, which made Yan Qinghua show an incredible expression.


    Under the absolute state of repression, it is possible to form such a situation.


    In other words, this guy''s realm is much higher than her!


    This makes Yan Qinghua worry. After all, Han 3000 is not in the clan. If this guy is a strong man in Jiudeng realm, who can defeat him in the clan?


    "I told you to mind your own business." Yi Qingshan said with a sneer.


    "Who the hell are you?" Yanqinghua asked with gnashing teeth.


    "Yi Qingshan, Xia Guoji is a strong teacher. You haven''t heard of him." Yi Qingshan has a proud look on his face. He enjoys being worshipped very much, so in Xia Dynasty, he often goes to various occasions, and never keeps a low profile. Self reporting is almost what Yi Qingshan does every day. He wants to see the expression of those people''s admiration and the posture of those dignitaries bowing their heads in front of him.


    "You... You are Yi Qingshan!" Yan Qinghua''s face became very pale in an instant.


    This is a strong man in the extreme learning environment!


    Even if Han 3000 is there, it is not necessarily his opponent, not to mention Han 3000 is not in the clan at all.


    But he is a strong Xia, how can he appear in the imperial court, and 3000 just established, even if there are enemies, should also be in the imperial court.


    "3000 Zong has nothing to do with you. What do you want to do?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    "I want to take Jiang Yingying. If anyone stops me, I will kill him." Yi Qingshan said directly.


    "Take me and see if you have the ability." At this time, Jiang Yingying came out of the crowd.


    Huang Xiaoyong subconsciously blocked Jiang Yingying for the first time and said in a low voice: "elder martial sister, this guy is not good at coming. What are you doing out of here?"


    Jiang Yingying gently pushed Huang Xiaoyong away, looked directly at Yi Qingshan and said, "she is a person of the ethereal clan. No matter what you come for, it has nothing to do with them. Let them go first."


    "As long as you are willing to follow me, I will not kill again." Yi Qingshan said.


    "In your eyes, is my brother the only one who is strong? So you can only show up after he''s gone? " Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    Yi Qingshan was really afraid of Han 3000, which he didn''t want to hide. He said directly: "yes, I really don''t want to fight with him, so I can only come when he''s away. So what? Now that he''s away, all the people in this family are living or dying. It''s just a matter that I can decide with one thought."


    "Look down on me, you will pay the price." Jiang Yingying said in a cold voice.


    Yi Qingshan was stunned for a moment and then began to laugh.


    Although Jiang Yingying did fight against the twenty-eight guests of Ximen family on that day, in Yi Qingshan''s opinion, Jiang Yingying was only a little help. She didn''t play an absolute role in occupying. What''s more, he was a strong man with a great talent. How could he put a woman in his eyes?


    Not everyone can have such an accident as feilingsheng, and there is only one feilingsheng in the Xuanyuan world.


    "Little girl, your tone is really not small. It seems that you have to suffer some hardships before you can know my strength." Yi Qingshan said.


    Knowing that the other party is a strong one in the extreme world, Jiang Yingying doesn''t dare to neglect her. It''s hard for her to deal with such a strong one with her current strength, but it doesn''t mean that Jiang Yingying will give up.


    However, this battlefield must not be near Fenghuang mountain. Otherwise, it will certainly affect the fish pond. She does not want to destroy the 3000 schools that have just been established.


    "If you want to catch me, come with me." Jiang Yingying finished, life leap, the whole person like a meteor general, flash away. Yi Qingshan was slightly surprised and quickly followed Jiang Yingying¡° "Shigu." Huang Xiaoyong saw this situation and yelled, but it was too late, so he had to stamp his feet in place¡° How can the elder martial sister fight him? He''s a strong man in the highest level. What should he do? What should he do now? " Huang Xiaoyong is like an ant on a hot pot. He is anxious. In his eyes, the strong in the extreme world is like a God. Although he does not deny Jiang Yingying''s power, he does not think that Jiang Yingying will be Yi Qingshan''s opponent¡° Now we must find a way to inform your master. " Yanqinghua goes to Huang Xiaoyong and says. Huang Xiaoyong said, "it''s too late to inform the master of such a long journey." Yan Qinghua also knows that time is a big problem. Han 3000 is far away in the Huanglong hall. It''s almost impossible to rush back to save Jiang Yingying. But there''s no other way. Even if they are united, they can''t be Yi Qingshan''s opponent¡° This is the only way, you go quickly, your beast can help you faster Yan Qinghua said. Thinking of the winged tiger, Huang Xiaoyong had an idea, and the winged tiger came down from the sky. There are flying beasts, which can save a lot of time. This is also the only effective and feasible way¡° Yanchang old, zongmen will trouble you. " With that, Huang Xiaoyong left by a winged tiger and soared to the sky. Yan Qinghua took a deep breath and said to his sect disciples, "bury the bodies of these two people first and warn other sect disciples not to leave the mountain gate." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1045

    Huang Xiaoyong rides a winged tiger to rush to the Huanglong hall. Out of his worry about Jiang Yingying, he does not dare to stay for a moment.


    After a long day and night of sleeplessness, Huang Xiaoyong finally came to Huanglong hall.


    However, for Huang Xiaoyong, who came to Huanglong hall for the first time, he knew nothing about the rules here. No matter who he was, no matter how powerful the beast and how powerful the realm he had, he could not fly in Huanglong hall.


    So before Huang Xiaoyong saw Han 3000, he was directly pressed into the prison.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, who has only five lights, the master of Huanglong hall is like a cloud. Naturally, he can''t be presumptuous.


    "Let me out. I''m Han 3000''s Apprentice. I want to see him." In the prison, Huang Xiaoyong roared, but no one would pay attention to him.


    At this time, Han 3000 was still immersed in the library.


    Yulong emissary was mentioned by some ancient books, but there were only a few words. There were not many other hints. It was another thing that caused Han 3000''s curiosity.


    Since he went to Tianqi and learned about the space tunnel in the forbidden area, Han 3000 has been curious about how the space tunnel came from.


    A secret book named Kaitian refers to the space tunnel. It is said that the space tunnel was split by a strong man, which opened a bridge between two different spaces. Although it was unintentional, the strong man offended the fury of heaven and died in the fury of heaven.


    It is also recorded in the secret dictionary that space tunnel can reverse time, that is to say, in some way, the tunnel can bring time back to the past, just like the time shuttle, which makes Han 3000 extremely surprised. If this is true, isn''t it possible to use space tunnel to go back to the past?


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Han 3000''s surprised expression, Fei Lingsheng mistakenly thinks that Han 3000 has found any useful information, and can''t help asking curiously.


    "It turns out that the legendary space tunnel was split by a strong man. What kind of strength does it have to be?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Feilingsheng had heard such rumors about it, but it was just a rumor. In feilingsheng''s opinion, it was almost impossible. Even the strong one with divine realm could not break the void.


    "You''d better find a way to deal with Linlong. How did the space tunnel come from? Can it help you deal with Linlong?" Said ferlingson.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and kept in mind a sentence about reversing time in the secret dictionary. Then he continued to search for information about Linlong.


    Emperor Zun had already read these secret books, so at this time, he was just watching quietly. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the library.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for a confidant to disturb him at such a time. Is there something wrong?


    Emperor Zun''s heart suddenly appeared an uncertain premonition. Could it be something happened in the dark forest.


    "What''s the matter?" Out of the library, the emperor asked.


    "Emperor Zun, do you know the animal master of the pterygos?" My confidant said to Emperor Zun.


    Maverick?


    "You''re talking about the man who follows Han 3000?" Emperor Zun doubted.


    "Yes, he came to the Huanglong hall, but because of flying over the Huanglong hall, he was forbidden, so he has been put into prison." Said the confidant.


    Emperor Zun''s face was cold. Even those strong men in jiudengjing and even feilingsheng didn''t dare to break the rule. A guy in wudengjing dare to be so arrogant. He really deserves to be Han 3000''s Apprentice.


    The master is crazy, and the apprentice is not astringent at all.


    "Now that you''ve been put into prison, you don''t need to report to me. This kind of arrogant guy needs to teach me a lesson." Emperor Zun said.


    "I think so too, but listen to the prison, this man yells to see Han 3000. It seems that there is something urgent. Does emperor Zun think it is necessary to inform Han 3000?" Said the confidant.


    Emperor Zun frowned slightly. He would never easily forgive this kind of arrogance. However, this man has something urgent, and he is Han 3000''s Apprentice. Therefore, Emperor Zun had to think about it carefully. After all, he and Han 3000 have a cooperative relationship, and the suppression of Han 3000 in the Huanglong Palace has not been successful, This made emperor Zun have to give Han 3000 some special treatment.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong committed such taboos. If he let him go so easily, would he not be saying that he was afraid of Han 3000? This is not a statement that emperor Zun can accept.


    "Shut it up for a few days." Emperor Zun said.


    "Yes." Since emperor Zun has said so, his confidants can only act according to his orders. After all, his responsibility is only to inform emperor Zun of this matter. As for how emperor Zun will deal with it, it is not for him to intervene.


    Three days later, Han finally read all the classics word by word, but he didn''t find any useful information. It seems that too many people died in the last battle with Linlong, so no one could leave the original information.


    This gives Han 3000 a headache. Facing a completely strange and powerful opponent, if he can''t find a way to restrain himself, it will be difficult to deal with him.


    "Master Han, it seems that we have wasted another three days." Emperor Zun said to Han 3000. Han 3000 sighed and said, "emperor Zun, it seems that we have to think of other ways."¡° You haven''t had a rest for three days and three nights. You''d better go back and have a rest first. We''ll discuss after we have a rest. " Emperor Zun said. Although Han 3000 is still full of spirit and doesn''t need to rest, he does need some time to relax his mind. After returning home with feilingsheng, Han Sanqian locked himself in the room. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that after his death, Su Yingxia will lose her husband and Han Nian will lose her father, so Han 3000 will never let himself die in Xuanyuan world. But now, in the face of the powerful Linlong, Han 3000 can hardly see any vitality. However, there is also good news for him. He knows about the space tunnel, and also knows that the space tunnel is likely to be in Xuanyuan mountain in the dark forest. As a last resort, Han 3000 can try to leave Xuanyuan world by force and let Linlong kill the people in Xuanyuan world. In this way, the earth will not have to worry about the second invasion of Xuanyuan world. Of course, this method is cruel, but for Han 3000, it is also a forced choice. At the same time, Han 3000''s sense of foreboding is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that a voice at the bottom of his heart is telling him that something has happened, but Han 3000 can''t figure out what''s going on. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1046

    There was a knock on the door. Before Han 3000 could get up and open the door, Fei Lingsheng pushed the door and entered.


    "You are not welcome." Han 3000 light said.


    Feilingsheng looked at Han 3000 with a natural look and said, "this is my home. Do I need to be polite?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I don''t wear anything and see me naked?" Han three thousand helpless way.


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Feilingsheng didn''t care.


    Han Sanqian would not be surprised if some of the earth''s girls said this sentence. However, from feilingsheng''s mouth, Han Sanqian seems a little unbelievable. After all, the style of Xuanyuan world, except for the women born in brothels, is mostly conservative, not to mention feilingsheng''s strong man.


    "What can I do for you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do? I used to like to be quiet and don''t like talking to people, but now, if I don''t say it again, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future." Said ferlingson.


    Looking at her words, it seems that she has already accepted her fate. But she is a powerful person in the highest level. How can she accept her fate easily?


    "Feilingsheng, you are the first master of the whole imperial court. How can you say that?" Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng''s face showed a trace of helplessness, said: "Linlong, God level beast, even the God level strong can''t deal with it, death is only sooner or later, no one can avoid it."


    Of course, she didn''t want to die, but now this situation could be avoided if she didn''t want to. Once Linlong was allowed to rush out of the dark forest, the Xuanyuan world at that time must be a dark hell, and the air was full of blood all the time.


    Feilingsheng can almost imagine the scene of Xuanyuan world full of corpses, but she can''t do anything about it.


    "People like you should be more afraid of death. They can not only reach the highest level of learning, but also rejuvenate. As the saying goes, the longer they live, the more afraid they are of death. Are you really willing?" Han Sanqian doubts that although he has never had such a personal experience, he can imagine that when a person has endless life, he should be more afraid of death than others.


    And in the case of permanent appearance, who is willing to die?


    "Who says I''m not easy, and I don''t need to rejuvenate." Feilingsheng said disdainfully.


    Han three thousand picked eyebrow, don''t need to rejuvenate, her meaning, difficult not become she originally grow like this.


    Han 3000 shook his head subconsciously. How could it be that he could have the strength now? That''s because he ate a lot of holy chestnut and the addition of the corpse of the strong man. These factors are not available to other people. Naturally, feilingsheng could not become a strong man at such an age.


    "Is there anything to hide about this kind of thing that everyone in the world knows?" Han 3000 is speechless. Does she care about her age and true appearance?


    But it''s also possible, after all, women''s persistence is not age and appearance?


    Those earth women, spend a lot of money to buy skin care products, is not to be able to retain youth, unwilling to admit that they are old.


    "I really cheated people all over the world. They thought I was very old, but in fact, I''m not over thirty this year. Even emperor Zun didn''t know about this." Feilingsheng said that the secret was only known to her in the world, but now she revealed it to Han 3000, which shows that feilingsheng seems to have really accepted his fate. Otherwise, how can she tell Han 3000 such an important secret?


    "Are you kidding?" Seeing feilingsheng''s serious face, Han 3000 has to change his attitude and re-examine the problem, because feilingsheng has no need to cheat him.


    But if that''s the case, it''s too surprising, because all the real strong people Han 3000 has seen so far are very old people. They can only achieve a strong state through long-term cultivation. However, feilingsheng, at the age of less than 30, has become a very strong teacher!


    "Do you think I''m joking? I had already reached the highest level when I was 25 years old." Said ferlingson.


    "How did you do it?" Han 3000 is very strange. He has no holy chestnut and no bones of the strong. Now Han 3000 is just an ordinary man, so he can''t imagine how Fei Lingsheng did it.


    "If I told you that I was born in the dark forest and raised by a strange beast, would you believe it?" Said ferlingson.


    Raised by a different animal!


    This seems absurd, but it is not impossible.


    There are wolf children on earth, that is, children raised by wolves. Han 3000 has not heard of such deeds.


    However, the exotic animals in Xuanyuan world are usually ferocious, and there are some exotic animals that enjoy eating people. It is a miracle that feilingsheng can survive in this environment.


    "Dark forest is the origin of holy chestnut. Although I know holy chestnut is not so precious in your eyes, I used to eat holy chestnut as a fruit." He continued.


    Eat as fruit? To put it this way, Han 3000 had the same experience, but it was for the sake of satiety¡° The beast raised you with holy chestnut Han 3000 asked. Facing Han 3000''s curiosity but not shocked, feilingsheng was a little strange, because this experience, no matter tell anyone, they will be shocked, but Han 3000 was only curious. Sure enough, he is not an ordinary person¡° No, I eat not only Shengli, but also game. From the beginning of my memory, when I wake up every day, there will be a lot of rabbits and pheasants in front of me. I eat raw meat. When I''m tired of it, I''ll find some flowers and plants to relieve it. " Feilingsheng explained¡° Your growth experience is really colorful. You eat meat and grass, but since you grew up in the dark forest, how could you leave the dark forest? And how did you learn to talk when you grew up with other animals? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° On that day, he went to help me find Shengli as usual, but he never came back. I knew that he must be in danger. Without his care, I was very afraid. So I left my place. I didn''t know how long it took. I walked out of the dark forest and saw a completely different world. Maybe it was fate that made me faint in a sect, Saved by those people. " Said ferlingson¡° So you learned to speak and practice in the sect? " Han 3000 has already guessed the following plot. This clan should be the starting point of feilingsheng''s new life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1047

    "One year in zongmen, I learned to speak and know how to communicate with people. It was only then that I realized that I was a human being, not born of other animals, and that I was thrown into the dark forest." At this point, feilingsheng''s eyes obviously beat with burning anger, it is obvious that this matter is very unacceptable to her.


    Han Sanqian, also a father, can understand this feeling. As the saying goes, tiger poisons do not eat children. What kind of parents would leave their children in such a dangerous place as the dark forest? Isn''t that to let her die?


    "And then?" Han 3000 curiously asked, for this strange life experience, he can''t wait to understand.


    Moreover, feilingsheng treats Shengli as a fruit. Once he comes into contact with cultivation, his strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. When Han 3000 was at the apocalypse, he shocked those so-called strong people, so must feilingsheng.


    "A year later, I came into contact with cultivation, and this is the time when my life really began to change. One night, just one night, I went from a new cultivator to a strong one in the five lamp realm." Said ferlingson.


    Breakthrough five lights in one night!


    Han 3000''s heart is a fright, such a breakthrough, I''m afraid those people of zongmen are scared! Because this kind of thing is not what ordinary people dare to imagine.


    "Shock zongmen, and then embark on the peak of life?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Feilingsheng shook his head and said: "they were really shocked. At that time, I didn''t know what happened, but I can see that many people''s eyes were afraid of me. I have seen this kind of eyes. Whenever Aotian helped me hunt food, the food would show fear and panic eyes, and then they would fight desperately, Aotian will get hurt in this situation. "


    Aotian should be the strange beast that raised feilingsheng. I''m afraid feilingsheng later took the name for it.


    But when Han 3000 listened to the whole passage, his eyelids began to jump.


    Scared eyes, desperate resistance!


    Feilingsheng lives in a desperate situation. The bloody scene of Aotian''s hunting is probably the most she has ever seen. When Aotian is injured by hunting, feilingsheng will have a sense of self-protection subconsciously.


    So when this kind of eyes appear, the only thing she can do is to kill each other like Aotian.


    "What did you do?" Han 3000 took a deep breath and asked.


    "I slaughtered everyone in the clan. Only in this way can I feel safe." Feilingsheng said without expression.


    Han 3000 breathed out a lot of bad luck. Although he had guessed that it would be like this for a long time, the meaning became different after he said it from feilingsheng.


    Because there is a big gap between guess and fact.


    "You''re just the strength of wudengjing. How can you kill the whole clan? Doesn''t this clan even have a real master?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "In the process of slaughtering, my realm gradually improved. When I finished killing everyone, I had reached the eight lamp realm." Feilingsheng explained.


    "Shit." Han Sanqian couldn''t help making rude remarks.


    Feilingsheng broke through the five lamp realm overnight, which is already a very incredible thing. I didn''t expect that she could break through the realm even in the process of killing people. Moreover, she broke through the realm three times. No one would dare to believe this kind of thing.


    "Looking at the corpses and blood on the ground, I suddenly feel safe. It''s like Aotian is back and protecting me. From then on, I know what it means to be stronger." He continued.


    "So you stayed in zongmen and didn''t leave until you got to jishijing?" Han 3000 guesses that Fei Lingsheng is extremely insecure, so in Han 3000''s opinion, she won''t leave the clan easily, because the death of Ao Tian has become a shadow in her heart, and there is only one reason to let her leave, that is, to reach the supreme teacher''s realm and have an invincible realm.


    "Yes, it took me a few years to reach the highest level, and I realized that I was really safe." Said ferlingson.


    "A lot of people have been killed in the meantime." Han three thousand helpless way, zongmen place, there will be visitors, and feilingsheng to hide zongmen by her massacre of the truth, can only come to kill one.


    "Six hundred and thirteen." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 laughed bitterly and said, "you remember clearly. Later, since you became so strong, did you go back to the dark forest?"


    Aotian raised Feiling. For her, Aotian must be her closest. Although Aotian may have died, it is also feilingsheng''s duty to retrieve Aotian''s body.


    "Yes, but not to find it, because it has become the food of other exotic animals." Said ferlingson.


    "Since you are not looking for Aotian, are you looking for Shengli?" Han Sanqian guessed that feilingsheng had reached the extreme teacher state, but this was not the limit of the cultivator. There was also a legendary divine state, and feilingsheng would think of Shengli if he wanted to reach the divine state.


    "You are very smart, but it''s a pity that Shengli is not so easy to find. Besides, there are usually powerful beasts guarding around Shengli, which makes me go to Shengli several times without success, and I get hurt a lot." Said ferlingson. Hearing this, Han 3000 can''t help but take a deep breath. Even Fei Lingsheng will be injured. It seems that it''s not only Linlong, but also other beasts that should be feared in the dark forest. This is almost devastating news for Han 3000. It''s hard enough to deal with Linlong. There are other powerful beasts. Isn''t it worse¡° It seems that we are dead. Apart from Linlong, there are other beasts you can''t deal with. When the dark forest array is broken, it''s the real end of the world. " Han 3000 said¡° No, after Linlong wakes up, he will definitely need food to satisfy his hunger. The more powerful the beast is, the more delicious it will be. So when it can leave the dark forest, the strong of the dark forest should have become its meal. " Feilingsheng explained¡° This... Is just good news. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile that he could only comfort himself in this situation¡° If I can reach the divine realm, maybe there is still a glimmer of hope. " Feilingsheng suddenly turns to look at Han 3000. Han three thousand Leng for a moment, the corners of his mouth rose, showing a faint smile, he is not a fool, until this moment, Han three thousand finally understand why Fei Lingsheng confides in him¡° You don''t want holy chestnut from me, do you Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1048

    Feilingsheng said so much and was so frank with Han 3000 that she almost told Han 3000 all her secrets. She really had a purpose and wanted to get Shengli.


    For feilingsheng, only when she gets Shengli can she touch the divine realm. When she reaches the divine realm, she may be able to fight against Linlong.


    At the end of the day, it''s feilingsheng who doesn''t want to die.


    "This is a way to deal with Linlong. Don''t you want to?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head directly. He didn''t have many holy chestnuts. He couldn''t spend as much as he used to. Besides, holy chestnuts were not easy to get and could provide him with great help. How could he give them to others at will?


    On the main hall, Han 3000 would not have changed his color under such suppression if he had not eaten Shengli in advance.


    Today, Han 3000 already knows the importance and value of holy chestnut. Even if Fei Lingsheng''s goal is to deal with Linlong, Han 3000 will not give it easily.


    "No." Han 3000 said directly.


    Feilingsheng thought that if he told Han 3000 all his secrets, he would get his trust. Unexpectedly, he didn''t want to give up.


    "Do you want to watch Linlong kill people in Xuanyuan world? Do you want to watch millions of people die under the claws of Linlong Feilingsheng said angrily.


    "I''ll think of other ways. Maybe I''ll give you holy chestnut when I have to, but it won''t be now." Han 3000 light way.


    Feilingsheng didn''t relax because of this sentence, because the ability of Shengli needs a little absorption, let her break through the existing realm little by little, not eating Shengli can reach the divine realm.


    If it is really at the critical moment, it will be too late to eat Shengli at that time.


    "I''m afraid it won''t help if you give me more then." Feilingsheng said coldly.


    "Feilingsheng, what''s the use of saying so much? If I give it to you, it will be yours. If I don''t give it to you, no matter what you say, it''s useless. You''d better have a rest." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng has thought of seizing, but this way, will inevitably make her and Han 3000 break out a war, this is not desirable for feilingsheng, after all, the present form, does not allow this kind of thing.


    "I''ll tell you one more thing. If you think it''s valuable, I hope you can think about it seriously," he said


    Looking at feilingsheng still don''t give up, Han 3000 helplessly smile.


    However, if he could know more secrets of fee, he would be willing to do so. After all, he had no value, and he has the final say in three thousand.


    "Go ahead and see if you can interest me." Han 3000 said.


    "Your apprentice came to the Huanglong hall, and he was in a hurry. It''s very likely that 3000 cases had problems, but he broke the rules of the Huanglong hall, and now he has been put in prison." Said ferlingson.


    apprentice?


    Isn''t that Huang Xiaoyong?


    How could he come to Huanglong hall for no reason!


    "How do you know why I haven''t heard of it at all?" Han 3000 questioned.


    "As sure as a gun, I will have an eye liner in the palace of the emperor. This is a very real thing. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate it yourself. He can ride a tiger into the city, and many people can see it." Said ferlingson.


    After hearing this, Han 3000 immediately left home.


    If Huang Xiaoyong is really riding a winged tiger into the city, he should see a lot of people. If he asks anyone on the street, he can confirm that what Fei Lingsheng said is true or false.


    After looking for several people in succession, Han 3000 finally got a definite answer, that is, there was someone riding a winged tiger into the city. Although he didn''t know who he was, Emperor Zun''s men had captured him.


    Han 3000''s feeling of uncertainty became stronger and stronger.


    Before he left, he warned Huang Xiaoyong that he should stay in the 3000 cases and take care of all the things of the 3000 cases. When he suddenly came to the Huanglong hall, it must have happened to the 3000 cases.


    Han 3000 can''t guess what happened, so he can only find Huang Xiaoyong to ask.


    Since he was put into prison by Emperor Zun, we can only find emperor Zun for this matter.


    Han 3000 came to the hall again, facing the emperor who closed his eyes and said directly, "emperor, you closed my apprentice?"


    "Who is your apprentice?" Emperor Zun asked Han 3000 with a puzzled face.


    Han 3000''s face is like frost, but he knows Huang Xiaoyong''s character very well. This guy will tell his family that he is Han 3000''s Apprentice. How can emperor Zun not know?


    At this time, he deliberately pretended to be crazy. Did he want to use Huang Xiaoyong to coerce himself?


    "Emperor Zun, I am loyal to the imperial court at present. I hope you don''t let me change my mind." Han 3000 light said.


    Loyal to the imperial court at present, but it doesn''t mean it will be in the future!


    Only Han 3000 has the courage to say this kind of rebellious words. Anyone who says this above the Huanglong hall will be convicted of treason! It may even be executed directly by the emperor.


    Emperor Zun thought that when Han 3000 knew this, he would come to question himself, but he did not expect that Han 3000 would say such words. Emperor Zun, who was faintly angry, controlled his temper and said, "master Han, do you know what you are talking about?"¡° Of course, emperor, do you know what you are doing? My apprentice should be punished for breaking the rules of the Huanglong hall, but he is in a hurry. There must be something urgent. Can''t the Emperor help himself? " Han 3000 said¡° When his sentence is over, I will let him go Emperor Zun said. Han 3000''s eyes are gradually cold, and his sentence is over. How long will it take? At that time, Han 3000 has missed Huang Xiaoyong''s important communication¡° I want to see him and hope emperor Zun can give me a chance. " Han three thousand slightly bent down, which is a very respectful action, because now Han three thousand, can never be servile to people. This kind of action eased emperor Zun''s mind. At least it made him feel that he was not oppressed by Han 3000. His dignity of emperor Zun''s identity was still preserved. Moreover, from the beginning, Emperor Zun didn''t plan to keep Huang Xiaoyong away for long. After all, he was Han 3000''s Apprentice. As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the master. How could emperor Zun give Han 3000 face¡° If you don''t understand the rules here, I can let him go. But after you take him away, remember to educate him well. Huanglong hall is not a place where he can be presumptuous. " Emperor Zun said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1049

    Emperor Zun''s words are not only reminding Han 3000, but also beating Han 3000.


    What he said was Huang Xiaoyong, but actually he was alluding to Han 3000.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t care about it at all. From his first visit to the Huanglong hall, Han 3000 didn''t want the following people to appear in front of the emperor.


    Moreover, for Han 3000, the imperial court has nothing to be nostalgic about. Even if he really falls out with emperor Zun, Han 3000 can still go to Xia or chongye.


    "Thank you." Han 3000 light said.


    Then, under the leadership of emperor Zun''s confidants, Han 3000 came to the prison.


    When he saw Huang Xiaoyong, Huang Xiaoyong after being beaten was in a very weak state, which made Han 3000 feel angry.


    My confidant explained: "because he intruded into Huanglong hall without permission and didn''t cooperate, so he had to use force."


    Han 3000''s face was expressionless and did not speak.


    My confidant knew that Han 3000 must have anger in his heart. His explanation originally hoped that Han 3000 would calm down, but now it seems that it is useless.


    This has to make my heart sigh. He has been with emperor Zun for so many years, but he has never seen anyone dare to look at him. Han 3000 is the first one, and even if he looks at him, Emperor Zun does not dare to have any opinion about it.


    This is the strong, as long as the strength is strong enough, even the emperor does not need to pay attention.


    Open the cell door, Han 3000 into, directly Huang Xiaoyong resistance in the shoulder.


    Before leaving, Han 3000 said to his confidants, "thank emperor Zun for me. Just say that Han 3000 will keep this matter in mind."


    My confidants look at Han 3000''s back, but smile, this is to warn emperor Zun, really big courage.


    Back to the main hall, my confidants conveyed Han 3000''s original words to Emperor Zun word by word.


    Emperor Zun''s face was cold, but he was helpless.


    "I had expected that this man was hard to control, but he was more troublesome than I thought." Emperor Zun said.


    "This guy must be a hidden danger in the future. Emperor Zun can take advantage of Linlong and kill him?" Asked the confidant.


    Emperor Zun''s expression was complicated and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Back at feilingsheng''s home, when feilingsheng saw Huang Xiaoyong''s weak state, it was something she didn''t expect.


    In her opinion, Emperor Zun caught Huang Xiaoyong, which is a matter of course, but let Huang Xiaoyong injured, which is a bit unexpected.


    "It seems that emperor Zun vented all his anger on your apprentice." Said ferlingson.


    "I''ll make him pay." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Let the emperor pay the price!


    Only Han 3000 dare to say that.


    "It looks like he''s going to take a while to recover." Said ferlingson.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s current physical condition really needs time to repair, but in this way, Han 3000 can''t immediately know what Huang Xiaoyong came for. This kind of waiting under suffering is by no means acceptable to Han 3000.


    Immediately, Han 3000 took out a holy chestnut that made feilingsheng blush and fed it directly to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Holy chestnut can not only provide the user with cultivation energy, but also repair the injury, which is the value of treasure.


    "Such a precious thing, you should use it to heal him. It only takes him a few days to recover. Aren''t you a tyrant?" "It''s a waste of good stuff," he said jealously.


    "This is my stuff, it''s not worth it, and I has the final say, it''s none of your business." Han 3000 light said.


    Feiling is very angry. In order to get Shengli, she tells a lot of stories in front of Han 3000. But in the end, she doesn''t get anything. On the contrary, it''s Huang Xiaoyong. However, after a little injury, she can recover in a few days. It''s worth Han 3000 wasting a Shengli for him.


    "Do you know that when he ate Shengli in his normal state, he was able to break the situation for himself. Now, when he used it to repair his body, Shengli''s energy was wasted." Said ferlingson.


    "I want him to improve. I will give him holy chestnut when he is in good health. Don''t worry about it." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence almost made Feiling vomit blood. He was so generous to Huang Xiaoyong, but he was extremely mean to himself. She couldn''t guess what kind of thoughts Han 3000 had in his mind.


    "You are so unreasonable." Feiling said angrily.


    After a while, Huang Xiaoyong finally regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes and saw feilingsheng, there was a strong resistance in his eyes.


    "You... Why are you here?" Huang Xiaoyong said in horror.


    Han three thousand a head of fog.


    He was also puzzled.


    Why does he see himself like a ghost.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I be here?" Said ferlingson, with a natural air.


    "Shifu, it''s her, it''s her younger brother. He killed 3000 disciples, and he had a decisive battle with shigu. He wanted to capture shigu." Huang Xiaoyong grabs Han 3000''s hand and says eagerly. younger brother! Isn''t that Yi Qingshan? Han 3000 was curious why Yi Qingshan didn''t follow Fei Lingsheng. Unexpectedly, he went to 3000 Zong! Capture Jiang Yingying, this is to use Jiang Yingying to threaten themselves, hand over Shengli¡° I didn''t expect you to keep it, ferlingson Han 3000 is full of hostility to feilingsheng said. Feilingsheng''s face did not change, because it had nothing to do with her, and she would not feel guilty. And before feilingsheng for yiqingshan leave also feel strange, now finally understand what yiqingshan to do¡° I don''t know where Yi Qingshan has gone. Do you believe it? " Said ferlingson¡° Why should I believe you? You want Shengli, and Yi Qingshan wants to coerce Jiang Yingying into handing over Shengli. Don''t you have a common purpose? " Han 3000 goes to Fei Lingsheng and says that he is killing him. Jiang Yingying follows Han 3000 to Xuanyuan world. Han 3000 must not let her have an accident here. Otherwise, if she returns to earth in the future, how can she explain to he Ting¡° He is not my brother at all. I have nothing to do with him, and I have no idea what he is going to do. I don''t know that he will go to your sister. " Jiang Yingying said¡° Tell me where he is Han 3000 cold voice asks a way. Jiang Yingying shook her head and said, "to tell you the truth, he is a strong man in Xia state. What he wants to do is not something I can interfere with casually. Moreover, before that, I didn''t know he had such a plan, so if you ask me, I can''t give you an answer." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1050

    Han 3000 looks at Fei Lingsheng like a torch, hoping to see some flaws from her expression.


    But feilingsheng''s eyes were not moved at all. He didn''t lie at all.


    "If you continue to doubt me, it''s better to find Yi Qingshan as soon as possible. He wants to get Shengli when he catches your sister, so she won''t be hurt for the time being." Said ferlingson.


    "Shifu, the elder martial sister is not willing to be captured, so she wants to fight with him. I don''t know what''s going on now. Go to find the elder martial sister quickly." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Han 3000 turned to Huang Xiaoyong and said, "you stay here to have a rest. When you are well, you will have 3000 cases. Don''t stay in the imperial court. I don''t want you to be a handle again."


    "By the way, take Zhan Tai Liuyue and let her go with you."


    Although Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand the situation in the imperial court, and he didn''t know what happened between Han 3000 and Emperor Zun, for him, Han 3000''s words were imperial edicts, so he just had to follow what Han 3000 said.


    "Master, you must save your aunt."


    "Nonsense, do you still need to say it?"


    Han three thousand just ready to leave the room, suddenly stopped.


    After all, Yi Qingshan is a strong man in the extreme learning environment. If he wants to save people in his hands, he has to keep Jiang Yingying safe, which is still difficult for Han 3000.


    "You told Yi Qingshan about my possession of Shengli." Han 3000 light said.


    Fei Lingsheng did mention it in front of Yi Qingshan, but she didn''t expect Yi Qingshan to have such a plan.


    Now Han 3000 mentioned that, Fei Lingsheng understood what Han 3000 wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you. Since I have my responsibility, I won''t sit back and ignore it." Said ferlingson.


    They left Huanglong hall together.


    Emperor Zun immediately received the news, and his face was full of doubts. It was obvious that something had happened to the two people when they suddenly left, and it was not a trivial matter for them to go together.


    "There''s no news coming back from 3000 cases." Emperor Zun called his confidants and asked.


    "Yi Qingshan killed people in 3000 cases and wanted to catch Han 3000''s sister." My confidant said, this is what he just learned. Fortunately, there are 3000 people in huanglongdian. Otherwise, they can only be confused now.


    "What does Yi Qingshan do with Han 3000''s sister?" Emperor Zun said with a frown.


    My confidants didn''t know the reason very well, so they could only say: "the people we sent out are paying close attention to this matter, and I believe that if there is any new situation, they will report it as soon as possible."


    "Keep an eye on this. I want to know what''s going on in the first place." Emperor Zun said.


    Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng are on their way. At this time, Fei Lingsheng is aware of the strength gap between Han 3000 and Han 3000, because Han 3000 is faster than her. Although this can''t completely explain that Han 3000 is better than her, it can also be regarded as a reflection on one hand.


    In less than one day, Han 3000 finally returned to 3000.


    The bodies of two sect disciples have been buried under Yan Qinghua''s guidance. When Yan Qinghua told Han 3000 about the situation of that day, Han 3000 was furious.


    The three thousand disciples are all children of poor families, but Yi Qingshan didn''t even leave the whole body!


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and asked Yan Qinghua, "do you know where they are?"


    Yanqinghua didn''t know the specific destination, but gave Han 3000 a direction and said, "there, your sister wants to fight him, and I don''t know what''s going on now."


    For Jiang Yingying''s strength, Han 3000 is quite clear. She is better than jiudengjing now, but she is by no means the opponent of jishijing. After all, Jiang Yingying only absorbed the strength of her skull, and the holy chestnut she ate did not get a good strength transformation.


    Han 3000 can be so strong because of the fusion of skulls, which is beyond anyone''s reach.


    "How long has it been?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "Three days."


    Hearing this time, Han 3000 clenched her teeth. For three days, Jiang Yingying has obviously fallen into Yi Qingshan''s hands. I don''t know how she is now and whether she is hurt.


    "Can your sister be Yi Qingshan''s opponent?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "She hasn''t reached the highest level yet." Han 3000 said.


    Although Fei Lingsheng expected this, she felt more comfortable when she heard Han 3000 say it. If even Jiang Yingying was a strong person in the extreme teacher''s realm, Fei Lingsheng would be speechless. After all, there were few strong people in the extreme teacher''s realm, and two suddenly appeared, which she still couldn''t accept.


    "It seems that she has been caught by Yi Qingshan. You don''t have to rush to find Yi Qingshan. Sooner or later, he will appear in front of you." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 also understands this truth, but if he wants to stay and do nothing, it will make Han 3000 very anxious. After all, Jiang Yingying is dangerous. How can he wait calmly?


    "Will Yi Qingshan return to Xia?" Han 3000 asked. Without thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "you don''t know about the situation of the dark forest in the country of Xia¡° Can we just wait like this? " Han 3000 said, biting his teeth. Feilingsheng wants to help Han 3000 come up with a way, but what kind of calculation Yi Qingshan has, feilingsheng also don''t know, she can''t be sure where Yi Qingshan will be at this time¡° Wait, I believe he will appear soon, and if he wants to get holy chestnut, he will never hurt your sister. " Said ferlingson. At this time, Yan Qinghua hears this and doesn''t understand. Yi Qingshan wants to get Shengli, so he catches Jiang Yingying? But isn''t Shengli given to Zhong Qishan? This is a well-known thing, and in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Zhong Qishan swallowed Shengli in front of many people, which made those who wanted to rob give up the idea. Does Han 3000 still have holy chestnut¡° Han Zongzhu, you are back. Where is Zhan Tai Zongzhu? " Yan Qinghua asked¡° She will come back with Huang Xiaoyong. You don''t have to worry. " Han 3000 said. Yanqinghua nodded. Since Han 3000 said so, she didn''t have to ask any more. However, this matter is far from as simple as Han 3000 thought. When Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng left Huanglong hall, Emperor Zun had already sent people to surround Fei Lingsheng''s house. In order to avoid Han 3000''s death, Emperor Zun could only forbid them to stay in Huanglong hall. Only in this way, Han 3000 had to go back to Huanglong hall¡° Yi Qingshan, I will let you taste the end of threatening me. You will be the first real strong man I killed in Xuanyuan world. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1051

    When Han 3000 said these words, the people standing beside him all showed a shocked expression, even including feilingsheng.


    Because his appearance is not joking, but can easily say that killing the strong one in Jishi realm, does not mean that Han 3000''s realm has surpassed Jishi realm!


    Although many experts in the imperial court have speculated about Han 3000''s realm, up to now, no one really knows what Han 3000''s true realm is.


    Some people say that he is the Supreme Master, but others say that he has already surpassed the Supreme Master, even if he has not reached the legendary divine realm, it is not far away.


    But if he really has the strength to crush Yi Qingshan, this is definitely the performance of the divine realm.


    Fei Lingsheng slowly took a breath and asked Han 3000, "is the strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm so vulnerable in your eyes?"


    Han 3000 stares at the direction Jiang Yingying leaves. He doesn''t know to what extent he can kill Yi Qingshan. But if Yi Qingshan dares to hurt Jiang Yingying, no matter what the cost, Han 3000 will let Yi Qingshan die.


    "Mr. Yanchang, please keep an eye on the situation nearby and let me know as soon as you have any news." Han 3000 said to Yan Qinghua, and then went back to his room.


    Yan Qinghua is puzzled by Han 3000''s arrangement. After all, it''s 3000 Zong and his territory. Why did she give this matter to an outsider like her?


    "Han Zongzhu, what does that mean?" Yan Qinghua asked feilingsheng.


    At this time, Yan Qinghua didn''t know the real identity of feilingsheng. Otherwise, she didn''t even have the courage to speak with feilingsheng.


    "At present, there is no one worthy of his trust in the 3000 cases. All the elders here are sent by Emperor Zun." Fei Lingsheng explains that only Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying can really make Han 3000 believe. Now Jiang Yingying''s whereabouts are unknown, and Huang Xiaoyong is still recovering in the Huanglong hall, so Han 3000 can''t let Yan Qinghua help.


    But there is one thing that Fei Lingsheng doesn''t quite understand. At this time, why does Han 3000 go back to his room? Isn''t it more reassuring for him to stare at the situation nearby.


    Yan blue and white nodded, very happy in the heart, Han 3000 do not believe other people, but believe her, this let Yan blue and white illusion that he and Han 3000 closer.


    Originally, yanqinghua had some admiration for Han 3000, but now this situation is naturally what yanqinghua is happy to see.


    When feilingsheng found Yan blue and white flower crazy smile, in the heart some helpless, this man, is so please women like it?


    It''s not only yanqinghua, but also Zhantai Liuyue, the leader of the ethereal clan. The look in her eyes at Han 3000 also has that meaning.


    Back in the room, Han 3000 takes out the leg bone he got recently. The fusion of the original skull has brought great improvement to Han 3000. If he wants to have 100% confidence in dealing with Yi Qingshan, Han 3000 has to integrate this leg bone, so that Han 3000 can have more powerful strength.


    Han Sanqian didn''t do this before because he was afraid of some negative effects, so he didn''t dare to do it.


    But now, Han 3000 has no choice. Yi Qingshan catches Jiang Yingying, and he will save her anyway. This is his promise to he Ting when he leaves. He doesn''t want this poor woman to lose her daughter.


    Han Sanqian took a deep breath, looked at the leg bone and said, "although I don''t know who your master is, it can make you re embody your value in me, which should be the best destination for you. I hope we can live in peace."


    The leg bone looks like a rotten bone. It''s nothing special. But Han 3000 can sense the extraordinary power contained in the leg bone. After he injected his own strength into the leg bone, the leg bone changed a lot.


    Fade decayed, revealing the color of jade, and emitting a strong energy fluctuations.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a coagulation, think at the beginning he got the skull, there was no such energy fluctuation, can''t say the energy of this leg bone, even stronger than the skull!


    "I hope I can bear your energy." With these words, Han 3000 fits his leg bone on his leg. When the two forces begin to blend, the leg bone slowly melts into Han 3000''s body.


    In this process, Han 3000 tasted the unspeakable pain, just as the intensity of the pain fainted.


    Unfortunately, now Han 3000, is not so easy to faint, so he can only bear the pain of bone fusion.


    But for a long time, the pain became stronger and stronger, like someone holding a blunt instrument, stabbing into his body bit by bit.


    At this time, Han 3000 has the appearance of Cloud City in his mind. He thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, who can absolutely support Han 3000 to face any situation.


    Just pain is nothing. As long as you can see them again, Han 3000 can persist even if he is suffering from the 18th floor of hell.


    It''s not a simple thing to face this kind of pain when you are conscious. But now Han 3000 is smiling and shivering in cold sweat, which does not affect his yearning for returning to the earth.


    "Wife, daughter, wait for me, even if this piece of sky pokes a hole, I will certainly go back." Han 3000 gnashed his teeth and said word by word. It seems that after a whole century, Han 3000 finally felt the pain and began to ease, which shows that bone fusion has been successful. Han 3000 thinks that he has succeeded, but at this time, he suddenly has a splitting headache. Han 3000 can only hold his head in his hands and roll on the ground. This kind of pain is more intense than just now, ten times! A hundred times! Even a thousand times! Han Sanqian is so miserable that he wants to know his life, but the picture of Han Nian smiling at him keeps flashing in his mind. Han Sanqian knows that he can''t die, otherwise Su Yingxia will lose her husband, and Han Nian will lose his father. This is something he can''t accept¡° Come on, come again. I see how much pain you can bring me. If I can''t bear this pain, I don''t want to be Han. " Han 3000, curled to the ground, shivered violently, and his whole body had shrunk into a ball. At this time, his head and the legs fused with his leg bones were connected with visible energy. Han Sanqian didn''t see this scene, but he could feel it. He knew that the two bones belonged to the same owner, which should have produced some special effect. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1052

    Outside the room.


    Feilingsheng can''t help breaking into the room, because she can feel the strong energy fluctuation in the room. She wants to see what Han 3000 is doing, but she is afraid that she will annoy Han 3000 after breaking in.


    In feilingsheng''s guess, Han 3000 must be improving his strength, in order to better deal with Yi Qingshan.


    Feilingsheng can think of a way, is Han 3000 eat Shengli, this can''t help but let her some worry, after all, she also covet Han 3000''s Shengli, if Han 3000 in order to deal with Yi Qingshan, a rush of eat, not her share.


    "With such a strong energy fluctuation, how much did you eat? Don''t you stay at all?" Feilingsheng said with a worried face that she would like to break the door and snatch Shengli from Han 3000. It''s a pity that the energy fluctuation at this time is like a warning to feilingsheng, which makes her dare not do it easily.


    In case Han 3000 gets angry and fights with her, he will not be able to steal the rice.


    After a long time, the energy in the room finally eased down. Feilingsheng knew that Han 3000''s strength had been improved to a certain extent.


    He may have really reached the divine realm, which made feilingsheng feel envious. After all, she has stayed in the Supreme Master realm for a long time, but the legendary divine realm has not even touched the gate.


    In the room.


    Han Sanqian finally calmed down and sat down on the spot with his knees crossed. After the pain disappeared, he could obviously feel that the energy in his body was thicker, just like a long-standing volcano that would erupt at any time.


    What he wants to do now is to learn to control this force. After all, this short-term enhancement will make Han 3000 feel uncomfortable.


    Moreover, there is a strong connection between the skull and the leg bone, which also makes Han 3000 a little worried.


    They all belong to the same master. Han 3000 can''t help thinking that if he raised all the bones, will he eventually develop into a body controlled by the bones and his skin bag become the host of the rebirth of the skeleton master.


    It seems that this kind of enhancement will be rare in the future. Once this result really appears, it will be irreversible.


    One day and one night later, Han 3000 finally calmed down the power in his body and was able to control it as he wanted.


    At this time, Han 3000 looks more ordinary, just like an ordinary person, without the slightest glory. This is the sign that Dao Zhijian returns to simplicity. The more powerful a person is, the more ordinary he is in the eyes of outsiders.


    When he walked out of the room, feilingsheng was ready to meet the strong, but in front of her, Han 3000 was more ordinary, which caught her off guard.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Feilingsheng asked Han 3000, why he didn''t seem to be stronger, on the contrary, it gave people a feeling of weakening. Is it because he ate too much holy chestnut that Han 3000 couldn''t absorb the energy of holy chestnut, not only he didn''t become stronger, but also he was injured and weakened?


    "Have you been?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    Feilingsheng unconsciously nodded, Han 3000''s whole change, she almost felt, so now such a result, it is hard for her to believe.


    "You ate the holy chestnut, but why didn''t you become stronger, instead, it made me feel weaker?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Han three thousand light smile, he can also detect this, the breath is more introverted, naturally give people a feeling of weakening, but the real strength, only he knows.


    Now Han 3000, in the face of feilingsheng, already have the assurance of victory, but before it is not such a feeling.


    "Have you heard from Yi Qingshan?" Han 3000 asked.


    Feilingsheng walked up to Han 3000 and looked at Han 3000 up and down. His eyes seemed to penetrate Han 3000.


    "With your current strength, can you still be Yi Qingshan''s opponent?" Feilingsheng said suspiciously.


    "It''s my own business. It''s none of your business." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, he was still in the mood to laugh.


    Fei Lingsheng''s anger soars. In his present state, if he can''t beat Yi Qingshan, how can he save Jiang Yingying? Moreover, if he has eaten all the holy chestnuts, Jiang Yingying will die.


    "Can you still laugh? Do you know that if Yi Qingshan doesn''t get the holy chestnut, it''s absolutely impossible to let Jiang Yingying go? " Said ferlingson.


    "Do you think I can''t deal with Yi Qingshan?" Han 3000 looks at Jiang Yingying, the corner of his mouth rises slightly, at this time, he is more confident than before, how can he deal with it?


    "Don''t you know yourself?" Feilingsheng asked.


    When feilingsheng finished this sentence, Han 3000 suddenly burst out a strong breath suppression, resulting in feilingsheng almost did not stop.


    "You... You..." Feilingsheng looks frightened and speechless. Han 3000 at this moment gives her a feeling of powerless resistance.


    What does it mean that even jishijing can''t resist in front of him¡° Do you think I''m weaker or stronger? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Feilingsheng''s breath became heavy, and he was able to form such a suppression force on the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm. Doesn''t this mean that Han 3000 has entered the real divine realm? Feilingsheng, whose expression was gradually dumbfounded, stammered: "you... Have you reached the divine realm?" Han 3000 has never seen or experienced the so-called divine realm, so he doesn''t know how to define his own realm. But if it is better than the supreme teacher''s realm, it is the divine realm, then his present realm can be called the divine realm. However, Han 3000''s divine realm is different from the real divine realm. His strength is not due to his own strength, but to the addition of bones. Strictly speaking, he can only be called a false divine realm¡° In such a short time, you have broken through. How many holy chestnuts have you eaten? " Feilingsheng couldn''t help asking. She was worried that she would eat up the holy chestnut and not have to eat it? Han 3000 laughed and said, "if you want holy chestnut, I''ll give it to you." With that, Han 3000 took out one. Before, he regarded Shengli as more important, because Shengli can really provide great help. But now Han 3000 doesn''t need Shengli very much. Shengli, like chicken ribs, can''t play a decisive role for him¡° What do you mean Feilingsheng puzzled looking at Han 3000, before she confided, told Han 3000 so many of his story, is to get Shengli, but Han 3000 did not agree, and now, Han 3000 is so easy to give her Shengli, but let feilingsheng dare not take over easily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1053

    "You don''t want it? No, I''ll go back. " Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, feilingsheng subconsciously reaches out his hand and grabs Shengli from Han 3000. Although she doesn''t know the reason why han 3000 gave her, she knows that if she misses the chance to get Shengli, she won''t have it in the future.


    Holding Sheng Li in his hand, Fei Lingsheng felt more secure and continued to ask Han 3000, "why do you change your mind? With your current strength, it''s more than enough to deal with Yi Qingshan alone. Don''t you need my help?"


    Feilingsheng''s idea is very clear. She knows that Han 3000 can never give her holy chestnut because he has to deal with Yi Qingshan, because Yi Qingshan is no longer Han 3000''s opponent.


    "Didn''t you say before that you can help in dealing with Linlong. I want to survive, so I''ll make you stronger and increase your chances." Han 3000 said.


    Of course, this is not the most important reason. In the matter of trusting feilingsheng, Han Sanyi always takes a wait-and-see attitude. He can''t give feilingsheng absolute trust.


    The main reason is that Han 3000''s demand for holy chestnut is no longer so strong. His current strength has reached the point where holy chestnut can not be easily promoted, so it is useless to leave too many holy chestnut.


    "Why did you change your mind?" Asked ferlingson, puzzled.


    "If you have so many more questions, be careful that I take the holy chestnut back." Han 3000 said that he didn''t want to explain too much to Fei Lingsheng. He told a story to a woman he didn''t like. This is not the patience Han 3000 has.


    His patience will only be applied to Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Hearing this, feilingsheng was so nervous that she did something she didn''t expect.


    Put the holy chestnut in his mouth and swallow it. In this way, even Han 3000''s repentance is useless.


    "I''ve eaten it. You can''t take it back." Said ferlingson.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile. Her performance didn''t look like a Tianshan TongLao who had lived for many years. It seems that the story she mentioned last time was true.


    "If it''s not enough, come back to me." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence directly confused feilingsheng.


    Han 3000 not only changed his mind, but also let Shengli ask for it?


    Is this guy suffering from brain cramps? Otherwise, how can there be such a big change?


    "Han 3000, what''s the matter with you? You were not like that before." Said ferlingson.


    "What was I like before? Do you know me well?" Han three thousand finish saying this sentence and then go directly, and feilingsheng entanglement, is a waste of time.


    At the foot of the mountain, Yan Qinghua is still on guard in person. She doesn''t dare to relax at all about Han 3000''s task.


    "Han Zongzhu." See Han 3000, Yan blue and white directly trot to Han 3000 side.


    "No movement yet?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Not yet, but since he wants to get holy chestnut, I believe he will appear sooner or later." While yanqinghua is talking, she secretly looks at Han 3000 with Yuguang. This man makes her heart beat faster and the deer bump into each other. This kind of feeling has never appeared in yanqinghua. She knows that she really likes Han 3000.


    Han 3000 takes a deep breath. Although he knows that Jiang Yingying won''t be in danger of her life in Yi Qingshan''s hands, Yi Qingshan doesn''t dare to hurt Jiang Yingying easily because he wants to get Shengli.


    But Han 3000 is still worried that Yi Qingshan will do other things to Jiang Yingying.


    He didn''t want Jiang Yingying to be hurt, even if she lost a hair.


    "Han Zongzhu, when will Zhan Tai Zongzhu come back?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    "It should be soon. My apprentices will leave when they are well hurt." Han 3000 said, this is what he told Huang Xiaoyong, and Huang Xiaoyong''s injury under the treatment of Shengli, it should not take long to recover.


    At this time, feilingsheng''s voice sounded in their ears: "they can''t come back for a while."


    At the same time, they turned to look at feilingsheng. Yan Qinghua''s expression was puzzled and disdained. She didn''t know who feilingsheng was, so she was very curious. Why did this woman question Han 3000? Could she be more powerful than Han 3000?


    The idea of Han three thousand and Yan Hua is totally different. Fei Ling Sheng has his own eye liner in the imperial dragon palace. Since she would say so, she must know what.


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Emperor Zun is worried that you won''t go back to Huanglong hall, so he has forbidden them both. They want to leave unless you go in person." Feilingsheng explained.


    "How do you know?" Yan blue and white said incredulously.


    Feilingsheng light smile, said: "because I am feilingsheng, want to know these things for me, difficult?"


    Yan Qinghua just wanted to refute who Fei Lingsheng is. He suddenly thought of the well-known strong man in the imperial court!


    She''s ferlingson!


    Yan Qinghua immediately lowered her head and did not dare to show any disrespect to feilingsheng. At the same time, she was worried that her tone would offend feilingsheng¡° He also wants to use these two people to coerce me. It seems that he and I are destined not to live together. " Han 3000 light said. When he heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "if he knew where you are, he would be very sorry." Before, Han 3000 didn''t lose to Emperor Zun in the fight of two people''s breath on the main hall. Now, Han 3000''s strength has been strengthened again, and I''m afraid he can suppress emperor Zun. Even if he takes out his absolute strength in Huanglong hall, he can''t defeat Han 3000, which makes emperor Zun lose any advantage in Han 3000¡° If it wasn''t for the appearance of Linlong, his position as emperor would have been lost. " Han 3000 light way. Feilingsheng''s eyelids jump. Seeing Han 3000''s words, is he going to ban emperor Zun? Just when feilingsheng wanted to ask Han 3000 what this meant, a familiar breath came from the front, which made her look away. Han 3000 also looked in the same direction at the same time. A figure came closer. Yi Qingshan, full of smiles, finally appears. Han 3000 restrained the impulse to kill Yi Qingshan and said, "you finally appear. Where''s my sister?" Yi Qingshan came here alone and had already hidden Jiang Yingying. If he wanted to get Shengli, he had to retreat. Naturally, he needed some arrangements¡° You can rest assured that she is safe for the time being. As long as you hand over Shengli, I will tell you where she is. " Yi Qingshan said¡° What if I don''t? " Han 3000 is a person who hates being threatened, and he never bows down because of threats. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1054

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Yi Qingshan is not worried at all. In his opinion, Han 3000''s hard mouth will compromise with him sooner or later, because he knows the importance of Jiang Yingying to Han 3000. In this world, Jiang Yingying is the person Han 3000 cares about most. How can he watch Jiang yingying die?


    "Han 3000, don''t be so sure. You spent a lot of energy to find Jiang Yingying. I know she is very important to you. Do you really want to ignore her life for the sake of Shengli?" Yi Qingshan said with a smile.


    Han 3000 face such as frost, said: "it seems that you quite understand me, do not spend less time to plot this matter, but since you know the importance of her to me, dare to use her to threaten me, do you not think about the consequences?"


    This makes Yi Qingshan laugh. What are the consequences?


    How could he care about the consequences? And the reason why he wanted to use Jiang Yingying to threaten Han 3000 was that he didn''t want to fight in the imperial court.


    Of course, some of them are afraid of Han 3000, but this is definitely not the main reason.


    Even if Yi Qingshan overestimates Han 3000''s strength, he doesn''t think he will lose too badly in Han 3000''s hands.


    "To tell you the truth, she only has two days. If you can''t find her in two days, she will die, and she will die miserably. So I advise you to hand over Shengli as soon as possible. It''s too late to regret." Yi Qingshan said.


    "What have you done to her?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    "With a little planning, my strength in her body will slowly erode her bones and flesh. If no one helps her, her body will turn into a pool of blood. Even if you are lucky enough to find her, you can only see a pool of blood, so handing over Shengli is your only choice." Yi Qingshan said.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng said angrily, "Yi Qingshan, please hand her over quickly. Don''t forget, this is the imperial court, not the territory of Xia kingdom. Even if you get the holy chestnut, do you think you can retreat completely?"


    Seeing feilingsheng, Yi Qingshan smiles faintly. Although he likes this woman for a long time, how can he care about feilingsheng in front of Shengli?


    For a strong person in the extreme teacher''s environment, only strength is the ultimate pursuit. Women are just passers-by in their lives, and such passers-by can be changed at any time.


    "Feilingsheng, I still want to thank you. If you hadn''t told me that he had a lot of holy chestnut, I wouldn''t have thought of catching Jiang Yingying. Don''t worry. After I break through the divine realm, I will let you know the secret of the divine realm." Yi Qingshan said.


    Feilingsheng grits her teeth. At the beginning, she just said it unintentionally. She didn''t mean to tell Yi Qingshan. She didn''t want Yi Qingshan to make trouble about it.


    He says so intentionally at the moment, is not to want to destroy the relationship between her and Han 3000?


    "Yi Qingshan, I''ll give you one last chance. Let her go and I''ll give you a way to live." Han 3000 says that he is not in the mood to manage what happened between Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan. Even if there is something fishy about the relationship between the two, Han 3000 doesn''t care. What he wants to do now is to rescue Jiang Yingying. As for these things, he will find Fei Lingsheng to settle it later.


    Yi Qingshan looks cold. Jiang Yingying is in his hands now, but Han 3000 threatens him. In his opinion, Han 3000 doesn''t know what to do.


    "Han 3000, do you see your position clearly? You have no right to say that. " Yi Qingshan disdains the way.


    "Qualifications?" Han 3000''s eyes are bare. Before the fusion of leg bones, Han 3000 is not absolutely sure that he can defeat Yi Qingshan, but now, he doesn''t pay any attention to Yi Qingshan.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, the strong man in jishijing is just a mole ant.


    The false divine realm, which is also touched by the divine realm, is by no means comparable to the extreme teacher realm.


    "Since you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, his whole body disappeared.


    Even feilingsheng and yiqingshan, the two strong men in the extreme division, could not catch Han 3000''s action.


    And feilingsheng stood beside him, but he didn''t feel how Han 3000 did it, and he couldn''t detect any energy fluctuation.


    At this moment, Fei Lingsheng knew the strength gap between himself and Han 3000, just like an ordinary person standing beside the cultivator. What the cultivator has done is not what ordinary people can feel.


    "Where are the people?" The sudden disappearance of Han 3000 makes Yi qingshandun show a frightened expression.


    "Feilingsheng, Han 3000!"


    "To me?" Han 3000''s voice came from behind.


    Yi Qingshan turns his head in horror, but he still doesn''t see anything.


    Han 3000 is like a ghost that can''t be captured. You just listen to it, but you can''t see it.


    "You... How did you do it! How can it be, how can it be. " Yi Qingshan is completely flustered because he knows Han 3000 is by his side. It''s only because he moves too fast to be caught by the naked eye that he can''t see anyone.


    But Yi Qingshan, as a strong man in the extreme division, how could he have actions that he could not see clearly. So at this moment, Yi Qingshan was afraid, because by this alone, he felt the strength gap between himself and Han 3000. Yi Qingshan, who was full of confidence, suffered a huge blow. He thought he could fight Han 3000, but now it seems that he is not qualified at all. Fortunately, Yi Qingshan still has Jiang Yingying''s life in hand, which is his last straw¡° Yi Qingshan, do you really think you have seen through my strength? " Han 3000''s voice came again. The picture is very strange, because no one can see Han 3000, but Han 3000''s voice can make everyone hear clearly¡° I''m afraid the power of Han Zongzhu has surpassed anyone in Xuanyuan world. " Yan Qinghua, who saw this scene, said in a deep voice. At the same time, he was more and more in love with Han 3000¡° This time, I''m afraid Yi Qingshan is more or less lucky. After living for so many years, I didn''t expect that he would die in this way. He has committed his own sin and can''t live. " Feilingsheng said faintly that the strong man in the supreme teacher''s realm has a life span of one thousand years. In this thousand years, as long as he can find a way to break through the divine realm, he can achieve immortality. Feilingsheng knew that this was Yi Qingshan''s goal, but he made a big mistake in the way he chose. Offend Han 3000, take Han 3000''s sister as a threat, from the birth of this idea in his mind, he is closer and closer to death. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1055

    Although Huangting and Xia are hostile, feilingsheng and Yi Qingshan are old friends. Feilingsheng doesn''t want to see Yi Qingshan die like this.


    "Yi Qingshan, it''s too late for you to regret now. Otherwise, you will die." As a friend for many years, this is Fei Lingsheng''s last advice to Yi Qingshan. If Yi Qingshan knows how to go astray, he may still have a chance to survive. But if Yi Qingshan insists on not regretting, Fei Lingsheng has nothing to do.


    "Han 3000, I don''t believe you dare to do anything to me. Don''t forget that your sister is still in my hands. If I don''t tell you where she is, you can''t even see her body." Has come to this step, there is no way back for Yi Qingshan, and he firmly believes that Han 3000 dare not do anything about him, Jiang Yingying as his close relatives, how can he watch Jiang Yingying die?


    "When you taste death, you''ll tell me where she is." After these words, Han 3000 finally appeared behind Yi Qingshan.


    When Han Sanyi grabbed Yi Qingshan''s neck, Yi Qingshan subconsciously wanted to resist, but suddenly a huge force poured into his body, directly suppressed all his original energy, making Yi Qingshan unable to move at all.


    "Your method is really good. I warn you that the more you resist, the faster you will die. When my power explodes in your body, you will be broken to pieces." Han 3000 returns a tooth for a tooth and directly uses Yi Qingshan''s way of treating Jiang Yingying to deal with Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan''s face changed greatly. He knew that Han 3000''s words were no joke. When his body was occupied by Han 3000''s power, he could almost see his own result.


    "Don''t scare me. I''m dead and Jiang Yingying can''t live. I''m not alone with her company on the way to huangquan." Yi Qingshan said.


    "It''s not easy for you to cultivate to the highest level."


    "You have a life span of a thousand years, and the sea should never die at this time."


    "If you die, all your accomplishments will disappear, and all your efforts will be in vain. Yi Qingshan, do you really have the courage to accept the consequences?"


    Han 3000''s voice lingered in Yi Qingshan''s ears.


    For a strong man like Yi Qingshan, he is very afraid of death. Otherwise, when Yi Qingshan sees Linlong in the dark forest, he won''t run away.


    The higher the realm of people, the more difficult it is to face death, because no one is willing to make all their efforts to become a drummer.


    Yi Qingshan, in particular, has lived for thousands of years. Now he has only lived for hundreds of years, and he is even more reluctant to accept death.


    "Don''t scare me. I advise you not to do things that you regret. The place where Jiang Yingying is is is not something you can easily find, but she has only two days to live." Yi Qingshan is afraid of death, but at this time, he is still unwilling to compromise. He takes Jiang Yingying as his only chance. If he gives up at this time, all he has done will be in vain.


    "Have you ever tried to go from high to low? I will let you taste the feeling from the extreme division to the nine lights. I will make you feel that you are slowly becoming a weak person, and all your efforts to practice will become a bubble. Han 3000 light said.


    "Ha ha, don''t scare me. Can you take away my realm?" Yi Qingshan doesn''t believe Han 3000''s words. He just thinks that Han 3000 is deliberately scaring him.


    But soon, Yi Qingshan''s face changed.


    When he felt that the energy in his body was swallowed by Han 3000''s energy, he panicked, and panicked very thoroughly.


    If it goes on like this, his realm will really regress, and Han 3000 will be destroyed in his hands.


    Although he didn''t know how Han 3000 did it, he could feel it was happening.


    "What are you doing? Stop. Stop. I''ll stop you." The flustered Yi Qingshan began to yell and couldn''t calm down at all.


    Fei Lingsheng''s expression on one side is also a great change. This kind of thing is impossible to her, but Han 3000 has really done it. He can make a strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm become a nine lamp realm again!


    And since he can become a nine lamp realm, he can make Yi Qingshan''s realm lower, and even directly turn Yi Qingshan into an ordinary person.


    Feilingsheng couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He looked at Han 3000 and became frightened, because Han 3000 could do this to Yi Qingshan, which means that he could do it to anyone.


    Emperor!


    If Han 3000 and Emperor Zun completely turn over, what will happen to Emperor Zun.


    Will his last card in Huanglong hall become Han 3000?


    "Devil, you are really a devil. It''s more painful than letting Yi Qingshan die." Feilingsheng whispered to himself and let a strong man fall. This is an extremely cruel thing, because anyone who wants to become a strong man has paid a lot of efforts and costs. It is more difficult to accept to seize his realm than his life.


    "You still have a chance to tell me where Jiang Yingying is." Han 3000 said to Yi Qingshan.


    At this time, Yi Qingshan''s Jishi realm has been shaken. He may fall to the altar at any time and become a person of Jiudeng realm. Once he becomes Jiudeng realm, he will grow old rapidly, and he will no longer be able to enter Jishi realm again in his life. The top of Fenghuang mountain. Several patriarchs looked at the scene from a distance, and everyone''s face was full of panic. Rather than being the elders of the Zong gate, it is more straightforward to say that they are the eyes of the emperor. After all, they came to 3000, and the purpose was to help the emperor to control Han three thousand. Now what Han three thousand shows and the way he terrorisms makes these eyes tremble with fear. They can''t imagine what they will experience if Han three thousand wants to start their own business. In the past, several people had a strong sense of identity superiority in 3000 Zong. After all, they were sent by Emperor Zun, so they never paid attention to other people. Even Han 3000 was just a humble mole ant in their eyes. But now, they dare not have such an idea any more, and even dare not despise Han 3000 any more¡° I didn''t expect that he had such ability. Even the strong people in the extreme division didn''t have the power to resist. "¡° It seems that we have to leave 3000 cases as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will be doomed. "¡° Otherwise, I''ll leave now. I don''t dare to offend this devil. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1056

    Several elders after some discussion, out of fear of Han 3000, decided to leave here immediately.


    Besides, when they left at this time, they returned to Huanglong hall for a good reason. As long as they told emperor Zun how Han 3000 dealt with Yi Qingshan, Emperor Zun would not blame them.


    However, 3000 cases are not the places where these ants come and go whenever they want.


    Han 3000 killed emperor Zun as early as in Longyun city. At this time, he didn''t mind killing more.


    Although Han 3000''s attention is on Yi Qingshan, it doesn''t mean he didn''t pay attention to the situation of zongmen.


    Just as several people were about to sneak down the mountain, Han 3000''s voice came out of their ears: "if you want to go, I will be able to go. Do you want to go


    A few people hear this, the facial expression changes greatly, instantly pale matchless.


    "Master Han, we are the emperor''s people. What do you want to do?" Someone said to Han 3000.


    They secretly sneer at Han 3000, but now they subconsciously call out the three words of Han Zongzhu. It seems that Han 3000''s means really frighten them.


    Feilingsheng also felt a little strange, Han 3000 now is to deal with Yi Qingshan, let Yi Qingshan say Jiang Yingying''s location, how can care about the whereabouts of these ants?


    "Feilingsheng, help me kill these people." Han 3000 said to feilingsheng.


    Fei Lingsheng was stunned for a moment. Although she didn''t kill these people, she didn''t want to get into a feud with emperor Zun. After all, these people were all from emperor Zun''s family. If she died in 3000 cases and let emperor Zun know that she did it, she would not be able to explain it to Emperor Zun.


    At the moment when feilingsheng hesitated, those people suddenly burst and died. They didn''t even have time to react.


    Feilingsheng suddenly had a feeling that something was passing by her, which made her feel empty.


    "What do you mean?" Feilingsheng asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to feilingsheng. He wanted to draw feilingsheng into his own camp, but feilingsheng''s hesitation made Han 3000 give up the idea.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, even if he knows that he is not an opponent, Huang Xiaoyong will still fight. This is loyalty, but feilingsheng does not.


    "Yi Qingshan, this is the last chance I give you. Take me to meet Jiang Yingying. Otherwise, your lifelong cultivation will be destroyed." Han 3000 said to Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan''s psychology has collapsed. Of course, he doesn''t want to see his realm fall. Moreover, before that, he never thought that Han 3000 would be so strong. If he keeps talking hard, he will not only lose his holy chestnut, but also destroy his realm.


    More importantly, Yi Qingshan is afraid of death. He knows that if he really comes to the moment of death, he has no courage to entangle with Han 3000.


    At this time, Yi Qingshan can only regret and blame himself for thinking things too simply. He thinks Jiang Yingying can become a threat to Han 3000, but he ignores that Han 3000 can kill him.


    In the face of death, what capital does Yi Qingshan have to negotiate with Han 3000?


    "She is in Liulishan, a hundred miles away from here. There is a cave on the hillside. I shut her up there." Yi Qingshan compromise, he had to do so, the fall of the realm, let him very afraid, this is the reality he can not accept, so he can only give up the covet of Shengli.


    Yi Qingshan''s words are true or false. Han 3000 doesn''t know. He can''t believe the old fox so easily. He turns to Yan Qinghua and says, "Yanchang, please help me."


    Yanqinghua said without hesitation, "don''t worry, master Han. I''ll go now."


    At this time, feilingsheng''s heart is more empty, because Han 3000 can let her go. After all, her strength is above yanqinghua. She can reach Liulishan faster and save Jiang Yingying faster.


    It''s impossible that Han Sanqian didn''t know this, but why didn''t he let himself do it?


    Feilingsheng knew that she had missed something, but she could not tell exactly what it was.


    "Han 3000, what I said is true. Can you let me go first?" Yi Qingshan said this almost in a praying tone.


    But Han 3000 didn''t plan to let Yi Qingshan go. As early as he was on earth, he understood that if the enemy, he must never give them any chance to fight back. Otherwise, the trouble will come back one day.


    "I''ll let you go when I see people." Han 3000 light said.


    Feilingsheng secretly shakes his head, Yi Qingshan has violated Han 3000''s taboo, and in this case, how can he retreat?


    From Han 3000''s means of killing emperor Zun''s subordinates, we can see that Yi Qingshan''s end will never be better.


    Yan Qinghua was ordered to go, and did not dare to delay at all. This is out of respect for Han 3000''s strength, and it is also Yan Qinghua''s hope to have a good performance in front of Han 3000.


    Although Yan Qinghua knows the gap between herself and Han 3000, it''s very likely that she won''t get what she wants, but it doesn''t hinder Yan Qinghua''s vision. After all, Han 3000 is a rare man. If he misses it, he can''t meet again in his life. Yan Qinghua naturally wants to take advantage of this opportunity¡° Why don''t you let me go? I can bring your sister back faster. " After a long hesitation, feilingsheng finally asked Han 3000 this question¡° I prefer to believe in yanqinghua. " Han 3000 said. Feilingsheng is biting the back teeth. Although the way she appears beside Han 3000 is a lie, her confession to Han 3000 is incomparable. She tells Han 3000 her biggest secret, but she still can''t get Han 3000''s trust? Is it because I didn''t do it in time just now? Because of that little hesitation, he changed his view of himself¡° Because I didn''t kill those people? " He continued. Han Sanqian did not speak. Feilingsheng refused to give up and said, "can''t I have any hesitation?"¡° A little hesitation is enough to prove that you and I are different. I won''t keep a threat around me. You go and don''t appear again. Otherwise, you will die in my hands. " Han 3000 said coldly. Feilingsheng took a deep breath. Seeing Han 3000''s dignified expression, he was not joking. But feilingsheng is not reconciled, because only by staying with Han 3000, can she have a greater chance to break through the divine realm. She couldn''t accept that little hesitation, which destroyed the relationship with Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1057

    "I''m not going." Feilingsheng looks at Han 3000 with a firm face. She can''t leave at this time, because she knows very well that a holy chestnut can''t make her reach the real divine realm, so she must stay.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "you now answer is very fast, but it''s a pity has no use."


    Feilingsheng didn''t know whether it was useful or not, but she was firm in her heart and would never leave this point, so no matter what Han 3000 said, it was useless.


    On the other hand, Yan Qinghua, who was on his way, finally came to the place Yi Qingshan said when night fell.


    Yi Qingshan didn''t cheat. Yan Qinghua found Jiang Yingying in a cave on the mountainside.


    Yan Qinghua knows that Jiang Yingying''s coma is caused by Yi Qingshan, so it is impossible for her to wake her up with her ability, so Yan Qinghua does not waste time, but carries Jiang Yingying on her back and goes on her way again.


    For Yan Qinghua, this is not an easy thing. After all, her state has not reached the point where energy can be used indefinitely. In addition, she has to bear Jiang Yingying''s own weight on her return journey, so her speed will naturally be slower and harder.


    But yanqinghua, even when she is very tired, never wants to rest. She must send Jiang Yingying back to Han 3000 as soon as possible. Only in this way can she finish the task Han 3000 gave her and be closer to Han 3000.


    If Fei Lingsheng could have half of Yan Qinghua''s persistence, maybe her image in Han 3000''s mind would be completely different.


    "When will you let me go?" Yi Qingshan, oppressed by Han 3000, asks. He is very worried about the sequelae of threatening Han 3000. Once Jiang Yingying comes back, he is worried that Han 3000 will kill him.


    Yi Qingshan did not expect that he would be so easily subdued by Han 3000, so there is a huge gap between his plan and reality. If he had known that, Yi Qingshan might not have done it.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s too late for you to be afraid." Han 3000 light said.


    Let Yi Qingshan go?


    How could that be!


    In Han 3000''s heart, Yi Qingshan is already a corpse. As long as you see Jiang Yingying, Han 3000 will kill Yi Qingshan without hesitation.


    Learn the truth in the earth, let Han 3000 understand that Yi Qingshan this kind of goods can never survive, because only the dead, will not give him trouble.


    Besides, this is not the earth. Han 3000 doesn''t have to be too constrained in killing people.


    "Will you kill me?" Yi Qingshan asks Han 3000.


    "What do you think?" Han 3000 asked.


    This sentence let Yi Qingshan forehead cold sweat DC, Han 3000 did not directly say let him go, this is not in disguised expression to kill him?


    "Han 3000, I didn''t hurt your sister. I just want to get Shengli. Now I know it''s wrong. Let me go. As long as you''re willing to let me go, I''ll be a cow and a horse for you." Yi Qingshan began to beg for mercy, which is the only thing he can do at present.


    Seeing this scene, Fei Lingsheng could not help sighing that those who are very powerful now have to beg for a chance to live.


    In the past, Jishi was supreme, but now, with the emergence of Han 3000, the status of Jishi is no longer so high.


    "Yi Qingshan, I knew now, why did I have to do it at the beginning?" Han 3000 said.


    Yi Qingshan''s heart is full of bitterness. How dare he fight Han 3000?


    It''s because I don''t know what will happen now that Yi Qingshan dares to take Jiang Yingying as a chip and threaten Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, he is the best teacher of Xia state, and plays an important role in Xia state. If you really kill him, I''m afraid Xia state will not let you go." At this time, feilingsheng said to Han 3000, in feilingsheng''s opinion, these words are a kind reminder. After all, it will be difficult for anyone to deal with the whole country, but she forgot that Han 3000 would not care about these. Her words not only won''t win Han 3000''s favor, but also make Han 3000 more disdainful.


    "If Yingying is injured, I will not let Xia Guo go." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence is very simple, but it is extremely arrogant. Does one person want to challenge the whole country?


    Han 3000 is very powerful, which feilingsheng can''t deny. But when Han 3000 said this, feilingsheng still thought it was a joke.


    "In your present situation, even emperor Zun wants to kill you and provoke another country. Do you really think you can handle it? Once the heads of both countries want you to die, you will not be able to do anything in Xuanyuan world. " Said ferlingson.


    If Han 3000 wants to rule the whole Xuanyuan world, it is bound to have a fierce war with the Three Kingdoms. Originally, Han 3000 intended to break it one by one, but now, he doesn''t care if he offends the two countries at one time. For Han 3000, Jiang Yingying is just like her sister. If she can''t protect her, what''s the use of her ability?


    Although Han 3000 was irrational at this time, he was the real Han 3000. He thought his feelings were above everything else.


    "Now that you''re afraid, just leave. My business won''t affect you." Han 3000 said. Feilingsheng grits her teeth. She is not afraid of being implicated, but for Han 3000''s sake. However, this man is ungrateful at all. She hopes to use her kindness to make Han 3000 change her view of herself. But now, instead of seeking any benefit, Han 3000 is more repelled. Although feilingsheng didn''t live as well as other strong people in the world for more than a hundred years, she also had a lot of insight. She had seen all kinds of people, except Han 3000, who was stubborn. Is it necessary to offend a whole country for the sake of a woman''s life¡° Han 3000, why are you so arrogant? " Said ferlingson. Arrogance? Han 3000 asked himself, is it arrogant? Compared with the second generation on earth, Han 3000 is a very low-key role. In the days of the earth, most of Han 3000 is in the stage of forbearance, and Han 3000 will never be ruthless until he has to. Now some people say he is arrogant? Perhaps, it is a little bit, but Xuanyuan world, is not a place to respect strength? Now that we have great strength, why not be arrogant¡° You will see my real arrogance, then you will know how low-key I am now. " Han 3000 said. At this time, feilingsheng didn''t understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words, because she didn''t know the purpose of Han 3000''s plan to rule the Three Kingdoms. If feilingsheng knew this, she would think Han 3000 was crazy. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1058

    The next day, towards evening.


    Yanqinghua finally takes Jiang Yingying back to Fenghuang mountain. At the moment, yanqinghua has almost exhausted all her energy, pale face, sweat all over, and her whole body is shaking slightly. It''s obvious that she has reached the limit.


    "Master Han, I''ve brought your sister back." Yan blue and white finish this sentence, directly paralyzed on the ground, a little bit of power to move.


    Yi Qingshan is about to beg for mercy when he suddenly feels a huge energy invading his body, which makes him look different.


    Before he could speak, Yi Qingshan''s whole body burst and there was no corpse.


    How could a generation of strong teachers come to such an end!


    Feilingsheng looked at this scene with shortness of breath. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so decisive, leaving no room at all.


    If Xia Guozhu knew that Yi Qingshan died in Han 3000''s hands, he would never let Han 3000 go.


    At the same time, this incident is also a piece of advice to Fei Lingsheng. Yi Qingshan, who is also a strong teacher, died in this way. It shows that she wants to fight Han 3000, which is the same end.


    Han 3000 went to Yan Qinghua, took out a holy chestnut, fed it to Yan Qinghua''s mouth and said, "you have a good rest. From now on, misty sect is my friend of Han 3000. If you want to help me with anything, I will never shrink back."


    "Han Zongzhu, what is this..." Yan Qinghua asked vaguely. She only felt what she had eaten, but she couldn''t taste what it was.


    "Holy chestnut." Han 3000 light said.


    Holy chestnut!


    When Yan Qinghua hears these two words, he suddenly wakes up and looks at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    Han 3000 gave such a precious thing to her so easily!


    You should know that this world of a holy chestnut can cause countless strong people to rob.


    Take the Shengli auction in Fengshang city as an example. This event shocked the families in the whole imperial court. Countless people flocked to the auction for Shengli.


    But now, Han 3000 gave her such a precious thing so easily.


    "Lord Han, I can''t have such a big gift." Yan Qinghua said.


    Han 3000 light a smile, said: "eat down, can you still spit out to me, have a good rest."


    With that, Han 3000 put Jiang Yingying on his shoulder and walked towards his room.


    When feilingsheng saw this scene in the distance, she could not help sighing. In order to get Shengli, she went to great lengths, but yanqinghua was just a hard work, and it was worth such a big gift.


    Besides, Han 3000 doesn''t take holy chestnut as a treasure. He gives it away so easily. Doesn''t he really care at all?


    Even if he has really reached the divine realm, Shengli has not helped him to improve his realm, but it is impossible for a normal person to give away such precious things casually.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know Han 3000. For Han 3000, no matter how precious things are, they are worthless in his eyes.


    Shengli can really help people to improve their realm. It''s really a rare thing in the whole Xuanyuan world, but what? When Han 3000 is no longer needed, anything can be treated as garbage by him.


    Back in the room, Han 3000 carefully investigates Jiang Yingying''s physical condition.


    Jiang Yingying is in a coma because an energy belonging to Yi Qingshan has sealed her mind, and this power will become more and more irritable with the passage of time. Once this energy moves wildly in Jiang Yingying''s body, Jiang Yingying''s body function will be completely destroyed.


    "This sinister fellow is not unjustly dead." Han 3000 clenched his teeth and said that killing Yi Qingshan was an early plan. But now Han 3000 thinks that Yi Qingshan''s death is too happy. He dares to treat Jiang Yingying like this. He knew that he would try this kind of pain.


    For Han 3000, it''s not difficult to help Jiang Yingying get rid of Yi Qingshan''s energy. Even Han 3000 can swallow Yi Qingshan''s energy directly.


    In order not to hurt Jiang Yingying''s body, Han 3000 is very careful when doing this, for fear of any accident.


    Fortunately, the final result is in the control of Han 3000, swallowed the energy of Yi Qingshan, and did not let Jiang Yingying hurt.


    After a while, Jiang Yingying woke up.


    When she opened her eyes to see the first person is Han 3000, the corner of her mouth will rise slightly, showing a smile.


    "You almost died, and you''re in the mood to laugh?" Han 3000 speechless said, for Jiang Yingying alone Yi Qingshan things, Han 3000 some angry, because Jiang Yingying must also know that he is not Yi Qingshan''s opponent, why should she be brave.


    "Brother 3000, with you, I know I won''t die." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yi Qingshan is a strong man in the extreme division. Don''t you know that you are not his opponent?" Han 3000 complained.


    "Brother 3000, our family are all children of poor families, and they are not practitioners now. I''m afraid Yi Qingshan will hurt them, so I have to lead him elsewhere." Jiang Yingying explains that she is not trying to be brave, and there is no need to be brave. The main reason is that Jiang Yingying does not want other people of 3000 cases to be affected by the fish pond. It''s hard for Jiang Yingying to accept that the two mountain gate guards are dead. She doesn''t want to see other people being attacked by Yi Qingshan again¡° Are you not afraid that Yi Qingshan will kill you? " Han 3000 said. Jiang Yingying shook her head, said: "he took advantage of you to leave, just to find trouble, this shows that he did not dare to compete with you, and he called me, I know he must want to use me to threaten you, so I know, I will not die." Hearing these words, Han 3000 sighed helplessly. Fortunately, he got the leg bone in the secret room of Ximen family. Otherwise, it''s not easy to deal with Yi Qingshan, and it''s even harder to rescue Jiang Yingying. However, Jiang Yingying''s trust in him is unmatched, and it is precisely because of this that Han 3000 has to ensure Jiang Yingying''s safety. Now that he has brought her to Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 must bring her back to earth safely¡° By the way, what about Yi Qingshan? " Jiang Yingying asks curiously¡° If you kill them, you will kill all the elders. From now on, 3000 Zong and Huanglong hall are the enemies. Even if there is an accident like Linlong, it is estimated that the emperor''s intention to kill me will not be stopped. " Han 3000 said that when things came to this stage, Han 3000 did not expect it, but he was not afraid of it. When the soldiers came to block it, Han 3000 was already ready. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1059

    Huanglong hall.


    Emperor Zun has been paying attention to the news of 3000 cases, but the latest news has not been sent back, which makes emperor Zun worried.


    "Don''t you mean there will be the latest news soon? What''s the matter? Why is the whole day gone and I don''t know what happened?" Emperor Zun asked the heart, "the three thousand lines of the eyelid have been linked by their hearts. Such a trivial matter, the emperor will not intervene personally, but his curiosity has made him unable to wait.


    My confidants also feel strange that the news of 3000 cases of such a big thing should be gradually transmitted. How could it be that there was no news for such a long time.


    "Emperor Zun, can they have any accidents?" Confidant guessed that if it is normal, there can be no news, so he had to think that the eyelid sent to a very likely accident.


    But Han 3000 really dare to do so?


    At the beginning, even if he knew that the elders were the eyelid of the imperial dragon hall, he could only accept it, which means that Han three thousand still feared the imperial dragon palace.


    "You mean Han 3000 killed them?" Emperor Zun said coldly.


    "Killing is a possibility, but in my opinion, the greater possibility is to imprison people. Han 3000 should not have such courage." Said the confidant.


    Emperor Zun nodded. If it''s imprisonment, it''s fair to say that Han 3000 shouldn''t be so bold. He knows that the elders are his people, and he has to kill them. Isn''t that right?


    "Emperor Zun, his apprentice is still in Huanglong hall. He will definitely come back. Don''t worry." Even if they don''t know what happened to 3000 Zong, as long as Han 3000 will return to Huanglong hall, they will know about it sooner or later.


    Emperor Zun nodded. Fortunately, he kept his hand. He was not afraid that Han 3000 would not return to Huanglong hall.


    Ferlingson''s home.


    In addition to Huang Xiaoyong trapped here, Zhan Tai Liuyue is the same.


    They are under the pavilion at the moment, with a little helpless expression on their faces. Since they knew they were trapped here, they didn''t want to run away, because this is the Huanglong hall after all. It''s hard to fly even if they are targeted by the emperor.


    But for Huang Xiaoyong, it''s not all bad. After all, it''s a very rare opportunity to get along with such a gorgeous beauty as Zhan Tai Liuyue day and night.


    Although it''s true that Huang Xiaoyong likes Jiang Yingying now, it''s normal for him to be born in Xuanyuan world. It doesn''t prevent Huang Xiaoyong from having a good impression on Zhan Tai Liuyue at all.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong still has self-knowledge. He knows that only his own master is worthy of a woman like Zhan Tai Liuyue, so he doesn''t have many other ideas.


    "Master Zhan Tai, do you think my master has saved my aunt?" Huang Xiaoyong some worry said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue has learned from Huang Xiaoyong what happened to 3000 cases. Although she doesn''t know who her opponent is, Han 3000 will come forward. No matter how big the problem is, it can be solved. After all, Han 3000 is the one who fights against the emperor in the main hall.


    "Don''t worry. With your master, nothing can be solved." Zhan said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded haughtily and said, "that''s true. How can there be any trouble that my master can''t solve?"


    "It''s better to worry about our present situation than about your master." Zhan Tai said helplessly.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head, but he didn''t care about it. Although he lost his freedom now, it was only temporary, because he knew that Han 3000 would come to save him sooner or later.


    "Master Zhan Tai, you can rest assured that when master solves the problem of the clan, he will definitely come to pick us up and leave." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue shakes her head. Huang Xiaoyong thinks it''s too simple. With Han 3000''s hot temper, if there is a conflict with emperor Zun, it''s not as simple as leaving or not.


    "What''s the matter? Are we going to be locked up here for the rest of our lives? " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "Why do you seem so happy?" Zhan Tai Liuyue frowns at Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong shakes his head in a hurry. Although he does feel that this is not a bad thing in his heart, Huang Xiaoyong still has self-knowledge to climb up to Zhan tailiuyue, which is impossible.


    "No, of course not. I just want to tell you that it''s impossible to be locked up here all my life. How can master allow us to be taken hostage by Emperor Zun all the time? Besides, he will take you to Huanglong hall and take you away safely. I know my master''s character very well." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue looks like she wants to talk and stops talking. Although Han 3000 can take her away from here, if emperor Zun has a grudge against her, and dare not retaliate against Han 3000, ethereal sect is likely to become an outlet.


    Han 3000''s ability to fight against the emperor does not mean that the ethereal sect has such qualifications.


    Once emperor Zun wants to deal with ethereal sect, ethereal sect is likely to be destroyed.


    "Lord Zhan, what''s the matter with you? You look worried. What are you worried about?" Huang Xiaoyong does not understand asked, frowning Zhan Tai flow month do not have a flavor, but after all, not as charming smile. Zhan Tai Liu Yue shakes her head. At present, her worry is just speculation, and she doesn''t tell Huang Xiaoyong the need¡° It''s nothing. " Zhan said. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t continue to ask. After all, Zhan Tai Liuyue is the patriarch of the clan. He is a small figure, who is qualified to ask about Zhan Tai Liuyue¡° Well Huang Xiaoyong suddenly sighed and said to himself, "I don''t know if the master will kill that guy. If he dares to hurt my martial sister-in-law, he won''t survive."¡° Do you know who he is? " Zhan Tai Liu Yue asked curiously. She had been speculating about it before. After all, with Han 3000''s influence, it is impossible for ordinary people to go to 3000 Zong for trouble. Han 3000''s war with the twenty-eight guests of the Ximen family has become the shadow of many people''s minds. Knowing Han 3000''s strength, he still looks for trouble. Isn''t he looking for death¡° Fei Ling er''s younger brother is called Yi Qingshan Huang Xiaoyong said. Feilinger is feilingsheng. Zhan tailiuyue already knows about it. But when did phellinson have a brother? It''s something I''ve never heard of before. Moreover, the name of Yi Qingshan is very familiar, as if he had heard it before¡° How could Yi Qingshan be so familiar? " Zhan Tai flow month doubts of say¡° Master Zhan Tai, do you know him? " Zhan Tai Liuyue suddenly thought of something, and her expression became terrified! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1060

    In the realm of Zhan Tai Liuyue, she has no ability to leave the imperial court, but it doesn''t mean that she hasn''t heard of Yi Qingshan. Yi Qingshan is the most powerful person in Xia. Even in the imperial court, she has great influence.


    This time, it was Yi Qingshan who was looking for 3000 troubles, which shocked Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    Why did Yi Qingshan suddenly come to the imperial court, and why did he have to find 3000 cases of trouble?


    "Is there any grudge between your master and Yi Qingshan?" Zhan Tai Liuyue asks curiously. In her opinion, if there is no hatred, Yi Qingshan, a strong man, should not trouble Han 3000 for no reason.


    Huang Xiaoyong shakes his head. Although he hasn''t been with Han 3000 for a long time, if they really have any grudges, it should be something that happened before, so he naturally doesn''t know.


    "I''m not sure, but master never mentioned this person." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue sighed. It''s very easy for Han 3000 to solve this problem. But after all, he is Yi Qingshan. He is a strong man in the extreme learning environment. It''s not as easy to deal with as he thought.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue certainly can''t imagine that the first strong man of Xia state has now died in Han 3000''s hands.


    "What''s the matter? Is this guy named Yi Qingshan very powerful?" Seeing Zhan Liuyue sighing, Huang Xiaoyong can''t help but worry. After all, he is only a small figure in Longyun city. Compared with his knowledge, he certainly doesn''t have Zhan Liuyue Guang.


    "It''s really great." Zhan Tai Liuyue, with a wry smile on her face, explained to Huang Xiaoyong, "the first master of Xia state, the strong one in the extreme teacher environment, can you say it''s not powerful?"


    "Extremely... Extremely strong teacher!" Huang Xiaoyong is directly confused. For him, the strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm is like a God. He is invincible all over the world. How can he get revenge with his master!


    "Now you know how much trouble it is." Zhan said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a while and began to shake his head, saying: "impossible, how can it be? How can the first master of Xia appear in the imperial court?"


    "Could it be someone with the same name?"


    At first, Zhan Tai Liuyue thought the same way. After all, there are hundreds of millions of people in the world, and it''s not surprising that she has the same name. But when she thinks about it carefully, she thinks it''s not very possible, because Han 3000''s current status is not something ordinary people can challenge, let alone arrest Han 3000''s sister directly.


    In the first battle of the twenty-eight guest ministers of the Ximen family, Han 3000''s strong strength was enough to make many people behave in front of him. How dare he take the initiative to find his trouble?


    Moreover, according to Zhan tailiuyue''s understanding of the experts in the imperial court, none of these people''s name is Yi Qingshan, so the possibility that Yi Qingshan is the first expert in Xia becomes very big.


    "The possibility is very small. Besides him, I can''t think of anyone who dares to trouble your master. You should be very clear about how high your master''s status has become after the first World War." Zhan said.


    When talking about his master''s high status, Huang Xiaoyong nodded unconsciously, and a trace of pride appeared on his face.


    "That''s because my master became famous in the first World War. I don''t know how many families want to win over him secretly, but my master''s old people don''t look up to them." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "So, besides being a master of Xia, can Yi Qingshan be someone else?" Zhan Tai asked Liu Yue.


    "Ah." Huang Xiaoyong sighed heavily. He was very confident in Han 3000, but after learning the identity of the other party, he became a little uneasy. After all, the strong man in jishijing gave a strong impression. Although Huang Xiaoyong also thought Han 3000 was powerful, he might have some trouble in dealing with the experts in jishijing.


    "You don''t have to sigh. She should have gone to 3000. If she is willing to do it, maybe your master won''t have to be afraid of Yi Qingshan." Zhan said.


    "She, who?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face was full of doubts.


    "The fake beggar next to your master." Zhan said.


    "What can she do, felling? This woman is nothing but pretty." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue knows that Fei Lingsheng has hidden his identity in front of Huang Xiaoyong and others, so it''s natural for Huang Xiaoyong to say so. However, if Huang Xiaoyong knows Fei Lingsheng''s real identity, he will not dare to say so.


    "Her real name is Fei Lingsheng. You haven''t heard of Yi Qingshan. You should know who Fei Lingsheng is." Zhan said.


    "Of course, feilingsheng has heard of it. She''s not..." suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong responds with astonishment. Her real name is feilingsheng. That beggar is actually a powerful person in the imperial court!


    "You... You, what did you say just now? She... Her name is Paulson?" Huang Xiaoyong stammered, full of guilty. After all, he didn''t treat Fei ling''er very well before.


    "Yes, she admitted it in front of your master, and it was with us that she went to see emperor Zun. The feilinger in your mouth is feilingsheng." Zhan said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was almost scared to pee. The little beggar he didn''t pay attention to all the time, and even the woman he thought of was feilingsheng! At this moment, Huang Xiaoyong''s heart is about to collapse. Thinking about the impolite words he said to feilingsheng, he may have died thousands of times for feilingsheng''s position¡° It''s over. It''s over. " Huang Xiaoyong''s face was full of panic, and he was thrilled to think that he had offended the most powerful person in the imperial court. If Fei Lingsheng was dissatisfied with him, he would be dead. Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s reaction, Zhan Tai Liuyue guessed that he had a bad attitude towards Fei Lingsheng before. Otherwise, he should not be so afraid now. However, with Han 3000 in, Fei Lingsheng can''t retaliate against Huang Xiaoyong casually, so Huang Xiaoyong''s worry is totally unnecessary¡° You don''t have to worry. Feilingsheng won''t kill you with your master here. " Zhan said¡° Yes, yes, there is master. There is also master. Master will definitely help me. " Although that''s what he said, Huang Xiaoyong, who was flustered, didn''t calm down at all. Huang Xiaoyong worried that Fei Lingsheng would not let him go. Zhan Tai Liuyue thinks that with Fei Lingsheng, Yi Qingshan will not cause much trouble to Han 3000. But both of them were wrong. Not only Yi Qingshan died, but also Fei Lingsheng''s status became worthless in front of Han 3000. In other people''s eyes, the most powerful person in the imperial court has become a role of fawning on Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1061

    Why does he need to please others?


    If this kind of words is heard by others, it will be regarded as a joke.


    As the most powerful person in the imperial court, even emperor Zun has to give some face. How can Fei Lingsheng please others?


    But not believing does not mean that the facts do not exist, and the news we have time to hear is not necessarily false.


    Now Fei Lingsheng is really flattering Han 3000, because she has to find a way to stay with Han 3000 when she needs more holy chestnuts.


    Originally, she had a very good opportunity, even to win the trust of Han 3000, but because of a little hesitation, she missed the opportunity.


    Feilingsheng had to find a way to make up for it.


    After Jiang Yingying recovers, Han 3000 meets Fei Lingsheng on the way to Yan Qinghua.


    It''s not a coincidence, it''s that he''s been waiting for him for a long time.


    "I''ve told you to leave 3000." Han 3000 tone cold said, an untrustworthy person, Han 3000 will never have any soft place to her.


    The old man often taught that in a foreign country, you can''t trust anyone easily. What''s more, Han 3000 is not just in a foreign country, but in another world, he will naturally become more cautious.


    In any way, feilingsheng is emperor Zun''s man, and Han 3000 will become the enemy with emperor Zun sooner or later. The friend of the enemy is also the enemy.


    "What can I do to make up for it?" Feilingsheng asked directly, saying this sentence has shown that feilingsheng put his position in front of Han 3000 very low.


    When did a great master with a strong position ever humble himself?


    But ferlingson had no choice.


    First of all, Han 3000 killed Yi Qingshan easily, which shows that his realm is far higher than the extreme teacher realm, which can make Fei Lingsheng respect and fear.


    Second, feilingsheng''s only hope to break through the extreme teacher''s realm and reach the divine realm is Han 3000. Therefore, in her opinion, it is necessary to be humble to Han 3000. After all, she asks for help from others.


    "Feilingsheng, you are a strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm. How can you forget your identity? It''s not good to be so humble to an ordinary patriarch." Han 3000 said.


    "I have been pursuing the divine realm in the legend. Before, I felt that this goal was illusory to me, because no one knew whether this realm existed or not. But you, let me firmly yearn for the divine realm, let me know that the divine realm really existed, and only you, can help me break through the extreme teacher realm." Feilingsheng said that she didn''t need to hide her purpose. After all, Han 3000 was not a fool. How could she not know what she wanted to do?


    "Why do I want to help you become a powerful man in the divine realm? I am the only one in the world. Why do I want to create an opponent for myself?" Han 3000 lightly said that now his strength is absolutely able to hold up the four words of dominating the world. Of course, the premise is to ignore the dark forest''s Linlong, so Han 3000 has no need to help Fei Lingsheng break through.


    Who can''t think of it and create a strong opponent for himself?


    Even a fool would not do such a stupid thing.


    What''s more, Han 3000 is not really a powerful man in the divine realm. His strength depends entirely on the ability of bones.


    If you really let Feiling become a powerful person in the divine realm, Han 3000 can''t guarantee whether his strength can be above her.


    Feilingsheng can''t refute Han 3000''s words, because she has no way to prove that she can be loyal to Han 3000 forever. It''s natural for Han 3000 to have such fear.


    But in order to feel the real divine realm, feilingsheng is willing to pay any price. After all, this is her only goal. Without this goal, life will become meaningless.


    "Don''t you have a self created contract that can be used on people?" Feilingsheng said with a low head.


    Han 3000 eyebrows a coagulation, he never thought that Fei Lingsheng would say such words.


    The contract was originally used for foreign animals to be absolutely loyal to their masters and obey their orders.


    At the beginning, in order to better control Zhong Qishan, Han Sanqian made some modifications to the contract, which can be used on people.


    But he never thought that feilingsheng was willing to be controlled by him.


    Once the contract is signed, feilingsheng is just a puppet. She needs Han 3000''s consent to do anything. Moreover, Han 3000''s idea can make Feiling live and die. In this case, no matter how strong she is, what''s the use?


    "Feilingsheng, you are not joking with me, are you willing to be my puppet?" Han Sanyi looks at Fei Lingsheng doubtfully. If he didn''t listen too clearly, he might even suspect that he has a hallucination.


    "No, I''m absolutely sincere." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. Is this woman crazy?


    The puppet of jishijing!


    This is something Han 3000 never thought about, but now, it seems that as long as he nods, he can have it¡° Why are you doing this? " Han 3000 asked, feilingsheng is willing to pay such a big price, there must be a purpose, and in Han 3000''s view, her purpose, I''m afraid, is not as simple as breaking the border, so Han 3000 has to be careful to deal with this matter¡° This is my only purpose. I want to feel the world of the divine realm. I want to know what it''s like to be a strong one in the divine realm. " Said ferlingson. Han Sanqian is still suspicious, but if you think about it carefully, once feilingsheng becomes her own puppet, her actions will be under her own control, and she has absolutely no ability to resist, so even if she has other purposes, Han Sanqian should not worry too much. It''s just that this thing came too suddenly, which made Han 3000 a little unacceptable¡° You have to know that no matter how strong you are, the contract can''t be broken unilaterally, so don''t think you can get out of my control when you become stronger. " Han 3000 said that this was the last time he confirmed feilingsheng''s attitude. He wanted feilingsheng to know the price of signing the contract¡° I know Feilingsheng said without hesitation. Han three thousand heavily spit out a bad luck, said: "I now go to see Yan blue and white, you go back to the room, I will come to you."¡° Yes Feilingsheng bowed his head and went straight away. He was obedient, like a servant. Han Sanqian has to sigh that the world is too crazy. Even people like Fei Lingsheng are willing to be his puppet. Is it true that Shenjing has such a strong attraction? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1062

    Han Sanqian can''t understand Fei Lingsheng''s idea, which is normal, because he doesn''t have this kind of persistence, but for Fei Lingsheng, this kind of choice can actually understand, it is almost impossible to reach the divine realm, but now the opportunity appears in front of Fei Lingsheng, she naturally wants to seize it.


    What feilingsheng is doing now is not as simple as Shengli. She hopes to help herself through Han 3000''s own strength. After all, in feilingsheng''s eyes, Han 3000 is already a strong man in the divine realm.


    When he comes to yanqinghua''s door, Han 3000 knocks on it.


    Because yanqinghua is still resting, she opened the door with her younger martial sister.


    When the younger martial sister saw Han 3000, she blushed, lowered her head and cried, "master Han, why are you here?"


    Nowadays, there are a lot of people who are fond of Han 3000 in the misty sect. The small picture album of Han 3000 fighting against the twenty-eight guests of Ximen family is almost one copy. Many people are secretly in love with Han 3000.


    "How is Yanchang old?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yanchang is still resting." My classmate said.


    As soon as the voice fell, a blue and white voice came from the room: "please come in, master Han, I''m not in any serious trouble."


    Yan Qinghua is really resting, but when she hears Han 3000''s voice, her energy and spirit are directly restored in half. It doesn''t matter what rest is. To see Han 3000 is a good medicine for cure.


    Moreover, after eating Shengli, yanqinghua''s hollowed out energy has recovered quickly. Now she is just adapting to absorb the energy brought by Shengli. As long as she uses it properly, she can take this opportunity to break through the situation.


    Han Sanqian smiles and walks into the room.


    Woman''s room, with a faint fragrance, although Han 3000 will not be attracted to other women, but this smell, or let him secretly take a deep breath.


    "Yanchang, are you ok?" Han 3000 went to the bed, Yan blue and white face has recovered a lot, ruddy face, more or less still some attractive.


    For ordinary men, yanqinghua''s beauty is absolutely attractive, but unfortunately for Han 3000, who is well-informed and has been loved by countless women, the temptation will be reduced a lot.


    Yanqinghua half sat up and said, "master Han, I''ve been much better. Thank you for your holy chestnut. However, yanqinghua is still ashamed of receiving such a precious thing."


    "For me, Jiang Yingying''s life is more important than anything else. You can bring her back safely. It''s just a holy chestnut. Why worry about it?" Han 3000 light said, in his eyes, holy chestnut really nothing, Yi Qingshan use Jiang Yingying as a threat, completely is to die.


    "Master Han, maybe Shengli is nothing to you, but for me, it''s a great honor to have a look at it, let alone eat it into my stomach." Yan Qinghua said.


    "This is what I should do. Needless to say, thank you. If you don''t want to waste Shengli, you can shut up now. Shengli''s energy will definitely help you break through the situation." Han 3000 said.


    Yanqinghua also has such a plan. After all, Shengli has been eaten, so it can''t be wasted.


    However, compared with Han 3000, Yan Qinghua directly threw the closure out of the sky.


    How could she not see Han 3000 because she was closed?


    "Master Han, I will carry out the closure after I return to the ethereal sect. The blue and white extension will never disappoint master Han." Yan Qinghua said that she knew that when Zhan Tai Liuyue returned to 3000, it was time for them to leave, so Yan Qinghua naturally didn''t want to spend time on the closure.


    "You can rest assured that even if the master of Zhantai comes back, I will not drive you away. 3000 Zong and misty Zong are a family. You can stay as long as you want. The closure should be carried out as soon as possible, so as to maximize the value of Shengli." Han 3000 said.


    whole family?


    These three words touched Yan Qinghua''s heart. Although she knew that Han 3000''s so-called family was not what she imagined, Yan Qinghua was satisfied to be so close.


    "Master Han, is that really OK?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    "Of course, and I have to go to the Huanglong hall, so Yanchang can be at ease to close in 3000." Han 3000 says that Zhan Tai Liuyue and Huang Xiaoyong are forbidden to stay in Huanglong hall by Emperor Zun. If Han 3000 doesn''t go, they can''t leave, so Han 3000 has to go.


    "Master Han, do you want to go to Huanglong hall?" Yan Qinghua doubts.


    "There are still some things that need to be dealt with. I''ll leave right away. Let''s shut up." With that, Han 3000 made a move to say goodbye.


    Although yanqinghua still wants to keep Han 3000, after all, this kind of time is precious for yanqinghua, but she really can''t find an excuse and can only watch Han 3000 walk out of the room.


    When the door closed, yanqinghua could not help sighing.


    "What''s the matter with you Seeing Yan blue and white''s expression, he couldn''t help asking.


    "I like master Han." Yan Qinghua says frankly that her character is like this. She won''t hide herself in front of Zhan Tai Liuyue, and she is frank and direct in front of her classmates. After leaving Yan Qinghua''s room, Han 3000 hesitates whether to go to find Fei Lingsheng. Although Fei Lingsheng has made it very clear, Han 3000 still feels that it is unrealistic to let a strong man in the world sign a contract with him. To put it bluntly, Han 3000 was worried. He couldn''t see through feilingsheng, so he didn''t dare to do it easily. But in fact, signing the contract does not do Han 3000 any harm, and he does not need to worry about feilingsheng''s plot. Once the contract comes into effect, feilingsheng''s life is in his hands. If feilingsheng has any evil ideas, Han 3000 can contain her. After thinking for a long time, Han 3000 finally walked towards the room where Fei Lingsheng was. Feilingsheng''s door was wide open, waiting for Han 3000. When feilingsheng saw Han 3000, he directly asked, "do you think about it? The puppet of the Supreme Master''s realm may even break through the divine realm in the future. Such a servant is not so easy to find."¡° Feilingsheng, for the sake of the divine realm, will you have to pay too much Han Sanqian doesn''t understand feilingsheng''s thinking. In his opinion, what''s the use of becoming a powerful man even if he loses his freedom¡° If I can''t be a strong God, it''s like living in the world. This is not what I want. This price is nothing to me. " Feilingsheng persistent said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1063

    From feilingsheng''s persistent eyes, Han Sanqian can see that she has made up her mind. Maybe for people like her, breaking through the divine realm has become the only ultimate goal.


    Although Han 3000 can''t understand this, he can''t deny feilingsheng''s insistence. After all, everyone pursues different goals.


    Take him for example, what he wants is to solve all the troubles, and then find a paradise to live in peace with Su Yingxia and Han Nian. However, the premise to achieve this kind of stability is to solve the troubles, and to solve the troubles, he must have strong strength.


    So in a way, though Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng''s goals are not the same, what they do is the same.


    Han 3000 walks up to Fei Lingsheng. Fei Lingsheng mainly bends down slightly. She doesn''t mind putting down her dignity as a strong man in the extreme teacher''s realm in front of Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 is already a strong man in the divine realm in her eyes, and the strong man in the divine realm can be respected by everyone.


    When Han 3000 marks the contract in front of Fei Lingsheng''s forehead, Fei Lingsheng still has the chance to regret it. However, instead of doing so, she smoothly accepts the contract. At this point, Fei Ling has become Han 3000''s puppet, a real puppet of jishijing, which is much better than Zhong Qishan.


    The Simon family.


    Zhong Qishan and ximenjin are discussing the matter between Han 3000 and Huanglong hall. Zhong Qishan suddenly looks up and looks at Fenghuang mountain.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Simon asked in a puzzled way.


    Zhong Qishan, with some doubts in his eyebrows, said, "I don''t know. Just now, there was a strange feeling, but it soon disappeared."


    "Related to 3000 cases?" Simon Jin asked, since he looked at the direction of Fenghuang Mountain at the first time, it must have something to do with 3000 cases.


    Zhong Qishan shook his head. The feeling came so suddenly and disappeared so quickly that he didn''t have time to feel what was going on and whether it had something to do with 3000 cases. He was not sure.


    "I don''t know, maybe." Zhong Qishan said that although he didn''t know what was going on, there was a faint worry in his heart.


    "Han 3000 and Huanglong hall, will they really become enemies?" Ximen Jin asked. Just now they were discussing this issue. This is what Ximen Jin has been speculating about. Of course, he is not afraid. On the contrary, he has some expectations. Now Ximen family is a subsidiary of Han 3000. No matter what Han 3000 does, Ximen family should keep up with Han 3000.


    Once han 3000 really wants to oppose the Huanglong hall, the Ximen family will also become the enemy of the Huanglong hall.


    But for Ximen Jin, this is not bad news. After all, Ximen family has great influence now, and it has gradually touched the bottom line of emperor''s respect. It is only a matter of time to repeat the mistakes of Bailing family. To avoid this situation, we have to subvert the right of Huanglong hall.


    In this world, only Han 3000 can subvert the power of Huanglong hall in Ximen Jin''s view.


    "In fact, you already have the answer in your heart. Why ask me again and again?" Zhong Qishan said that although he didn''t make it clear, both of them knew that Han Sanqian''s sudden creation of 3000 schools was not a spur of the moment idea. He would certainly have some plans.


    "I just want you to give me more confidence. After all, it''s not something anyone dares to do with Huanglong hall." Said Simon.


    "You are really crazy. If you were your grandfather, he would try every means to get rid of Han 3000. It''s good for you. I''m afraid Han 3000 won''t be right with emperor Zun." Zhong Qishan shakes his head helplessly. Yeh and sun are totally different personalities. Ximen Jin is not greedy for comfort at all. On the contrary, he is extremely belligerent. Even if this matter is likely to make Ximen family pay the price of extermination, he still doesn''t want to shrink back.


    "That old man has lost his fighting spirit for a long time. The Ximen family is in his hands. Sooner or later, he will go on the road of extermination. Only I can lead the family to the real light." Ximen Jin said with disdain that he had no respect for Ximen Chang. Although he was related by blood, this kind of relationship was meaningless to Ximen Jin. Ximen Chang trained him to seek a successor for the Ximen family. But when he got the holy chestnut, all his selfishness was exposed. And Ximen Jin also knew that Ximen Chang had many things to do, It''s just a simple use of him, so the seemingly good grandson, in fact, has already had a black belly.


    "It''s right for you to think so. Sooner or later, the Ximen family will cause the emperor''s dissatisfaction. If there is no proper time to resist, they will eventually become the second bailing family. I just don''t know how capable Han 3000 is." Zhong Qishan said that he is also a grasshopper on the same rope with Han 3000. If Han 3000 dies in this matter, he has no way to live, so he can only pray in his heart that Han 3000 really has the confidence to deal with the emperor.


    On the other hand, Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng, who had completed the contract, left 3000 cases.


    Now Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan tailiuyue are still trapped in Huanglong hall. Han 3000 has to go to Huanglong hall again, but this time, I''m afraid it won''t be as calm as the previous time.


    Han 3000 killed the people sent to 3000 by Emperor Zun. This time, Emperor Zun will ask about it. If Han 3000 can''t give emperor Zun a good explanation, I''m afraid the battle between them will break out ahead of time.


    "You killed emperor Zun''s men. Have you figured out how to explain to Emperor Zun?" Feilingsheng asked Han 3000, in her opinion, Han 3000 is not rational to do so, after all, those people are emperor zunqin faction, in this case, he still chose the pain killer, this is not clear, did not pay attention to Emperor Zun? As the king of a country, how can emperor Zun bear such humiliation? Once he wants to investigate this matter, Han 3000 will face a huge problem¡° Do you really have no idea why emperor Zun is so strong in Huanglong hall? " Han 3000 asked. In fact, many people who are extremely qualified and strong want to understand this matter. Unfortunately, so far, no one knows the secret¡° If I know, can''t I tell you that we are on the same boat now, and it''s hard for me to live when you are dead, but according to my guess, it should be related to the successive emperors. It''s the addition of some kind of power, which can make him improve several times in an instant. " Feilingsheng explained. How many times? If the present state of respecting the emperor is raised several times, can it not reach the divine state? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1064

    "You mean it''s possible for him to reach the divine realm?" Han 3000 doubts to ask a way.


    Feiling nodded naturally and said: "of course, if not, how can you deal with the strong one in the extreme teacher''s realm? But you should not worry now. After all, you are also the strong one in the divine realm. You can draw with him even if you are the worst."


    Han three thousand heart wry smile, if really like this, can and Emperor Zun fight a draw all hard to say, after all, he is now just false spirit state.


    Of course, it is not known whether emperor Zun can really reach the divine realm, or whether he is just a false divine realm.


    And Han 3000 also really don''t have to worry too much about fighting with emperor Zun. Emperor Zun has a card, so why isn''t he?


    Red eye jade Python''s injury has gradually recovered, its strength, can provide a very powerful help for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 unconsciously touched his arm. With this little thing, he could feel at ease.


    "By the way, I''ve heard that breaking through the divine realm will lead to natural disasters. Are they powerful?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    It is true that there is a saying of natural calamity, because to break through the divine realm, you need to be completely reborn from the mortal body to be called God, and the baptism of natural calamity can make a mortal out of the body.


    In the past, feilingsheng was very firm in this view, but now he has some doubts. After all, Han 3000''s becoming a divine realm did not lead to any disaster.


    "If I didn''t know you, I would definitely believe it, but when you broke the border, it didn''t lead to natural disaster, so now I doubt the truth of this statement." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 didn''t lead to the disaster. He knew it very well, because he was still far away from the real divine realm. Even if his current strength could compete with the real divine realm, it was also because of the bones.


    After all, this is the remains of an ancient powerful man. The energy in it can improve Han 3000''s realm in the shortest time.


    "In fact, I haven''t reached the real divine realm, and I''m still one step away." Han 3000 said.


    "No way." Feilingsheng looks at Han 3000 suspiciously, but he has not reached the divine realm. He has been able to kill Yi Qingshan in the Supreme Master realm. How strong is the real divine realm.


    "It''s a fact, and it''s also because of this, that''s why it didn''t lead to disaster." Han 3000 said.


    Looking at Han 3000''s complicated expression with some helplessness, Fei Lingsheng felt strange. Looking at him, it seemed that he was looking forward to the coming of the disaster. What''s the matter?


    Natural disaster is very dangerous. If she is not careful, she may lose her life. Although feilingsheng has a great yearning for the divine realm, she is very afraid of natural disaster.


    How can anyone in the world expect a disaster?


    "Are you curious about what the Apocalypse is like, or do you really hope that the Apocalypse can come, not just to relieve your curiosity?" Asked ferlingson suspiciously.


    "I hope the Apocalypse will come." Han 3000 said.


    This makes feilingsheng even more strange. He even thinks that Han 3000''s brain may be broken. Does he want to die?


    "According to the legend, the natural calamity is very powerful. Under the natural calamity, the ordinary practitioners will be wiped out in a flash. Even the people who pass through the natural calamity may die under the natural calamity." Said ferlingson.


    "I know. That''s why I hope the stronger the disaster, the better." Han 3000 said something that feilingsheng could not understand.


    After living for so many years, feilingsheng thinks that her intelligence quotient is still very high. However, in the face of Han 3000''s words, she is completely confused and has no idea what Han 3000 is thinking.


    "Why do you think so? If you want to commit suicide, you can do it in another way." Feilingsheng said helplessly.


    "Suicide?" Han 3000 light a smile, said: "I still live to take care of his wife and daughter, how can suicide."


    "If you don''t want to commit suicide, why do you have such a crazy idea? Is it true that the stronger the disaster, the more confident you will be able to survive it? I don''t believe this absurd theory." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 shook his head, said: "since the robbery is so strong, can you kill Linlong?"


    Feilingsheng was stunned and stopped.


    Kill Linlong with Tianke!


    It was not until this moment that feilingsheng understood what was going on in Han 3000''s mind, but his idea was too unexpected. I''m afraid that no one else in the world would have such an idea.


    It seems absurd to use Tianke to deal with Linlong, but it''s a very good way to think about it carefully.


    If we can kill Linlong directly, we will never have to worry about Linlong''s recovery in the future Xuanyuan world.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is not so easy to say.


    "You''re taking it for granted. You can''t say what you can do when the calamity comes. Moreover, the target of the calamity is to ferry the calamity. How can it hurt Linlong?" Feilingsheng thought it was impossible, so he couldn''t help refuting Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian also knows that his ideas are too fanciful, but fanciful, does not mean that there is no chance to achieve, do not try, how can we know it is not feasible?


    Moreover, natural disaster is the only way Han 3000 can think of to tide over the crisis so far. The exotic animals in the divine realm are much more powerful than the human beings in the divine realm. If we use the existing strong practitioners in Xuanyuan world to deal with Linlong, it will be a dead end, so Han 3000 must find another way¡° I just said that this is an opportunity, not absolute. But now that there is an opportunity, we should try, right? " Han 3000 said. Although feilingsheng wanted to refute Han 3000, he didn''t know what to say. At present, the dead horse as a living horse doctor is also helpless. After all, it is a powerful Linlong. It is almost impossible to prevent Linlong from destroying Xuanyuan world only by strength¡° How do you come up with these exaggerated ideas? " Feilingsheng asked curiously. In feilingsheng''s understanding, this is not the way that people can come up with. She is very curious about what is in Han 3000''s mind¡° It''s very important for me to know how to be flexible. I have encountered all kinds of troubles since I was a child, and these troubles must be solved by myself. Therefore, I need some novel ideas to change the status quo. As time goes by, I get used to them. When things happen, some strange ideas will come out of my mind naturally. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, thinking that he had been patient in Han''s courtyard. If Han Sanqian didn''t rely on his various ideas, how could he secretly form his own forces? Everything in the early days was born by Han Sanqian''s various ideas. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1065

    "When you were a child, how you were." When she was a child, Fei Lingsheng was very curious about Han 3000. After all, when she was a child, she grew up eating Shengli, but her realm was still not as high as Han 3000. In fact, many people are confused about Han 3000''s birth.


    The strong people in the imperial court, even if they did not join the Huanglong hall, were counted by the Huanglong hall. Han 3000 was the only exception. The Huanglong hall had no information about him. He seemed to fall from the sky.


    Although Han 3000 is now able to control Fei Lingsheng''s life and death, and is not afraid of her divulging secrets, Han 3000 does not intend to tell Fei Lingsheng about such an important thing. Moreover, if she does, she will certainly have a series of problems next. Han 3000 does not want to ask for trouble.


    "You forget who you are." Han 3000 light said.


    Feilingsheng looks unconvinced. She is indeed Han 3000''s servant, but Han 3000 has to put on airs for such a small matter.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t you need to put on airs?" Feilingsheng said unhappily.


    "Zhong Qishan doesn''t dare to speak with this attitude in front of me. You''d better be restrained. Don''t think you''re a woman, I''ll let you go." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    In this world, for Han 3000, the distinction between men and women is not clear. For him, there are two kinds of people, wife and daughter and others.


    Except for his wife and daughter, Han 3000 treats all other people equally.


    If he had broken his taboo, he would not have cared that he was a woman.


    "By the way, you''re going to avenge Bai lingwan''er." Feilingsheng had no choice but to change the topic.


    "Just by the way, if I want to control the Three Kingdoms in Xuanyuan world, I will kill emperor Zun." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng was not surprised. After all, Han 3000 had explained that he would have many strange ideas. Although ruling the Three Kingdoms was a little exaggerated, it was still in the scope of unconstrained.


    "Do you know why Xuanyuan world always exists in the form of Three Kingdoms?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "The dark forest has become the boundary of the Three Kingdoms. Although the Three Kingdoms have been fighting for many years, because of the existence of the dark forest, it is doomed that no one can conquer anyone." Han said that the situation of the tripartite confrontation was not the acquiescence of the Three Kingdoms, but their helpless move.


    Who has no ambition?


    Who doesn''t want to have real power?


    It''s a pity that the dark forest has become a minefield they can''t cross. As long as there is dark forest, the Three Kingdoms can''t really rule.


    "Now that you know that you can still have such crazy ideas, don''t you take them for granted?" Said ferlingson.


    "A large part of the reason why the dark forest makes the world so afraid is because of Linlong. If Linlong dies," he said Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng rolled his eyes and said, "of course Linlong will die, and he will also die under heaven''s calamity. After all, this is the plan of Han Zongzhu. How can it not work?"


    Han Sanqian knows that feilingsheng is deliberately mocking himself, but he doesn''t mind. No matter what he says, feilingsheng won''t believe it until it is successful.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly took out a few holy chestnuts, and directly confused Fei Lingsheng.


    Even though he used to live in the dark forest, feilingsheng had never seen so many holy chestnuts at one time.


    In this guy''s hand, holy chestnut is like ordinary fruit.


    "What are you doing?" Asked ferlingson suspiciously.


    "Don''t you want to be a God strong man? A holy chestnut is not enough." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng can''t believe looking at Han 3000. Listening to Han 3000''s words, he wants to give her all these holy chestnuts!


    "I, i... I heard you right, or I misunderstood you." As a strong person in the extreme learning environment, feilingsheng even stammered, which was enough to show how shocked she was.


    "For you, you have no misunderstanding. If it''s not enough, come to me again." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng suddenly got goose bumps. Seeing Han 3000''s words, besides the holy chestnuts in his hand, he even had them!


    "You don''t live in the dark forest like me. Otherwise, how can you have so many holy chestnut?" Although Han 3000 once said that he had more than one holy chestnut, feilingsheng never thought that Han 3000 would have so many. For anyone, this thing is rare, but in his hands, it seems to become cheap!


    "Yes, I was raised by Linlong. Do you believe it?" Han three thousand smooth mouth says.


    Feilingsheng shakes his head unconsciously, and does not say that Linlong is in a state of deep sleep. Even if he really wakes up, it is impossible to raise a human with Linlong''s ferocity.


    "No, no, I''ll take it back. My hands are sore." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Feilingsheng is afraid of Han 3000''s repentance. In a hurry, he snatches it from Han 3000.


    "You really don''t regret it. I''ll eat it all later, and you won''t have time to regret it." Feilingsheng said that she still did not believe Han 3000 would be so generous.


    "I want you to remember one thing, once you have a sign of breaking the border, or feel that the disaster is coming, be sure to tell me." Han 3000 said. Feilingsheng''s eyebrows flashed a moment of doubt, and soon understood Han 3000''s meaning. It turns out that he gave himself holy chestnut for a purpose. He wants to take advantage of the natural disaster to deal with Linlong. Where did the disaster come from? Didn''t it just take advantage of her time¡° Do you want me to deal with Linlong? " Feilingsheng asked¡° Otherwise, do you think I am a good man? " Han 3000 naturally said¡° But what about me? How can I be reborn without the baptism of natural calamity? " Feilingsheng doubts a way. Han 3000''s eyes were cold and he said, "feilingsheng, you won''t forget your identity. You are just a puppet. When will it be your turn to have the right to speak?" Feilingsheng gritted her teeth. Before she got used to her identity, she would make money with Han Sanqian. Now it seems that she has no qualification to worry about these things. Han 3000 is her master now, and her chance to break the border is also given by Han 3000. What qualifications does she have to oppose what Han 3000 wants her to do¡° I didn''t see before that you were so dark. From the beginning, you had such a plan. Otherwise, you wouldn''t sign a contract with me, would you? " Feilingsheng asked¡° Why should I stay with people who have no use value? You should be glad. " Han 3000 light said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1066

    The more he got in touch with Han 3000, the more Fei Lingsheng found that Han 3000 was not a simple man, and he was not so kind on the surface. It was hard to imagine the degree of abdominal blackness.


    Even feilingsheng felt that he was on Han 3000''s set, and he took the initiative to send it to the door.


    This makes feilingsheng have to have a strong sense of crisis. When dealing with such people, he doesn''t know how to die one day.


    But now feilingsheng has no chance to return. From the moment of signing the contract, she has given all her own to Han 3000.


    But if you think about it carefully, Han 3000''s practice is feasible to some extent.


    The power of natural calamity must be huge. If we can really use the power of natural calamity to solve the problem of Linlong, it will be a good thing for Xuanyuan world.


    "You really dare to think that this way, the whole Xuanyuan world, I''m afraid only you can think of it." Feilingsheng had to sigh again that it was terrible, but it was rare to think of such a way.


    "Maybe you can deal with Linlong. You will really become the key person. Don''t you want to be the Savior of Xuanyuan world?" Han 3000 is happy.


    Feilingsheng rolled a white eye, said: "even if you become the Savior, isn''t it your servant?"


    "You can rest assured that no one else will know about this matter except us. In the eyes of outsiders, you are still a powerful extreme teacher and the strongest in Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Face is not important to feilingsheng, she never rare this kind of thing, otherwise, she will not appear in front of Han 3000 as a beggar, and feilingsheng hopes to follow Han 3000''s steps in her heart.


    It is said that there is a divine realm. Will there be a different world above the divine realm?


    No one can be sure of this. Only by following Han 3000 can we have a chance to prove it.


    Huanglong hall.


    My heart rushed to find emperor Zun.


    "Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng have come to Huanglong hall." Said the confidant.


    Emperor Zun nodded, and then said, "withdraw your men. Don''t let him know about it as much as possible."


    His confidants are in a dilemma. Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan tailiu haven''t left for a long time. Han Sanqian must have guessed that they are forbidden to stay in the Huanglong hall, so they will come back. Now if they withdraw, they can hide the truth. How is that possible? After all, Han 3000 is not a fool.


    "Emperor Zun, I''m afraid Han 3000 already knows what happened here." Said the confidant.


    "Of course he knows, otherwise, how can he go back to Huanglong hall so soon." Emperor Zun said with a smile.


    His heart was full of doubts. He thought emperor Zun regarded Han 3000 as a fool?


    But since emperor Zun knew that Han 3000 knew about the situation of Huanglong hall, why should he cover up the facts at this time?


    "You know, it''s totally different from seeing it with your own eyes. Should he dare to blame me for my withdrawal? Even if he knows what''s going on here, he can only eat Coptis Emperor Zun said with disdain.


    It suddenly dawned on him that emperor Zun''s doing this was just a little effort to save face. He used his own identity to suppress Han 3000, so that Han 3000 had to acquiesce in this matter.


    It''s no problem to do so, but my heart is a little uneasy. I always feel that something will happen. After all, Han 3000 came to Huanglong hall for the first time, but he competed with emperor Zun. From this point of view, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to Emperor Zun at all.


    "Yes." My confidants should say that since emperor Zun arranged this, he could only do it.


    After his confidants left, Emperor Zun''s expression became serious.


    For the first time, Han Sanqian was quite calm, which forced emperor Zun to re-examine Han Sanqian''s strength. He was the first one who could make him feel the threat on the main hall, and Emperor Zun would feel a little uneasy.


    After all, even the strong man in jishijing has absolute power to suppress as long as he appears in the main hall, but Han 3000''s exception will undoubtedly shake his position.


    "Han 3000, I don''t believe you really dare not pay attention to me." The emperor said to himself in a deep voice.


    Soon, Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng went to the city. They did not go to see emperor Zun for the first time, but went to Fei Lingsheng''s home.


    The men outside the gate and courtyard had been removed by Emperor Zun for the first time, so they didn''t look different.


    But as smart as Han 3000, how can he not know the inside story?


    "It seems that emperor Zun is still afraid of you. He doesn''t dare to attack your apprentice openly. When you come, his people quickly withdraw." When feilingsheng spoke, he also sighed in his heart that the former Emperor was dictatorial. Everything he wanted to do was carried out to the end. When he dealt with the bailing family, it was just a matter of one sentence to kill them. But now, the emperor has to hide in front of Han 3000.


    This is the advantage of strength. If you have great strength, even if you are an emperor, you have to give some face.


    "Guess what I''ll do if I take someone away?" Han 3000 said with a smile. Feilingsheng''s eyelids jump. Han 3000''s meaning is very obvious. He doesn''t pay a visit to Emperor Zun, which is not to pay attention to Emperor Zun. If he really dares to do so, Emperor Zun will never let him leave the Huanglong hall easily¡° You''re not kidding. If you want to leave like this, how can emperor Zun let you go? " Feilingsheng said, at the same time, he was also praying that Han Sanqian would not do this. Otherwise, the war between him and Emperor Zun would come ahead of time. It was obviously irrational for them to break out at this time. After all, the dark forest was their biggest enemy¡° Try to see where this guy''s bottom line is, and I don''t need his consent to deal with Linlong''s plan, so the simplest solution is... "Han 3000 said half, and stopped immediately¡° What is it? " Feilingsheng couldn''t help but wonder¡° I won''t tell you. When it comes, you''ll know. " Han Sanqian deliberately tells the truth. Feilingsheng''s heart is like a cat scratch. Han 3000 must have some plan, but he doesn''t tell her how she can bear it¡° Can''t you tell me now? Do you have to make me feel bad? " Feilingsheng looks at Han 3000 discontentedly¡° It seems that you still haven''t learned how to be a servant. The basic condition for a servant is that what the master says is what he wants, and you are not qualified to ask more questions. " Han 3000 light said. Feiling gritted his teeth in anger, but he was helpless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1067

    Into the yard, Han 3000 saw Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan Tai Liuyue sitting under the pavilion.


    When Huang Xiaoyong saw Han 3000, he was obviously stunned for a while, and then he ran to Han 3000 excitedly.


    "Master, you are here at last. I thought I could never leave here. Master, I miss you so much." Huang Xiaoyong is in a state of running nose and tears.


    Han 3000 light said: "the strength is not so good, acting is soaring, I see you here, it is very happy ah, every day there is a beauty."


    Chatting with Zhan Tai Liuyue every day is really what Huang Xiaoyong is looking forward to. However, compared with leaving here, Huang Xiaoyong is still more willing to leave. After all, Zhan Tai Liuyue can only be seen from afar, and Huang Xiaoyong has no courage to imagine what can happen between himself and her.


    "Master Han, how is your sister?" Zhan Tai Liuyue walks up to Han 3000, and her ears are slightly red. This is probably the state of meeting her sweetheart.


    When Huang Xiaoyong heard Zhan Tai Liuyue''s words, he reacted and quickly asked, "master, where''s the elder martial sister? Why didn''t she come with you? There''s nothing wrong with her."


    Huang Xiaoyong''s crow mouth seemed to have nothing to say. Han 3000 couldn''t help kicking it. Then he said, "don''t worry. If you die, your martial aunt won''t die."


    Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile, "that''s good. That''s good. I haven''t expressed my true feelings to my aunt yet. She can''t be surprised."


    Han 3000 sighs. Although he once thought of matching Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying, Huang Xiaoyong''s performance is really unsatisfactory. Just like this, how can Jiang Yingying like him.


    "What kind of toad are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Breed, Toad? Master, what do you mean Huang Xiaoyong puzzled looking at Han 3000, completely did not understand what this sentence means.


    "Why do you think you deserve my sister?" Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong made a profit. What he was most proud of before was the identity of the son of the city Lord. But this identity was obviously a joke in front of Jiang Yingying. Moreover, in terms of strength, he was not Jiang Yingying''s opponent.


    What''s worthy of it?


    Huang Xiaoyong racked his brains to think of it.


    "Master, do you mean I''m going to give up?" Huang Xiaoyong drooped his head and said weakly.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, and he felt an impulse to kill Huang Xiaoyong. Compared with the world''s top girls, he was a complete waste.


    "Lord Zhan, I''ve wronged you during this time. If you didn''t come to Huanglong hall with me, you wouldn''t face this kind of thing." Han three thousand one face of apology to Zhan Tai flow month said, as for Huang Xiaoyong, he has been lazy to take care of.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue shakes her head and says, "master Han, I just can''t leave here for the time being. How can I be wronged?"


    "Time is up. Let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, feilingsheng quickly pulled Han 3000 and said, "are you really not going to see emperor Zun?"


    "Of course, don''t you want to know what my plan is?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Listening to the conversation, Zhan Tai Liuyue was surprised. She thought Han 3000 had already met emperor Zun, but she didn''t expect that Han 3000 had never been to the main hall, and he didn''t plan to go.


    How is that possible?


    Emperor Zun forbidden her and Huang Xiaoyong in Huanglong hall just to let Han 3000 return here? If Han 3000 doesn''t see emperor Zun, doesn''t he ignore the existence of emperor Zun?


    "Han Zongzhu, didn''t you go to ask emperor Zun?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue can''t help but ask. She and Fei Ling Sheng have the same opinion. If Han 3000 doesn''t meet the emperor, he can''t go away.


    "For instructions?" Han 3000 light smile, these two words do not apply to him, he does things, when it''s his turn to ask others?


    "Master Zhan Tai, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I can make sure you leave here safely, and I can make sure that the ethereal clan is not involved." Han 3000 light said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue knows Han 3000''s strength. It''s not a joke that he can make such a guarantee for himself. It''s just that in Zhan Tai''s opinion, Han 3000 has no need to compete with emperor Zun. After all, Emperor Zun dominates most of the experts in the imperial court, and this group of people is absolutely a very powerful force. It''s not wise to do so.


    "Han Zongzhu, I don''t doubt your strength, but worry about you. I will fight against emperor Zun. In the future, 3000 zongzong will be very difficult." Zhan Tai Liuyue reminds us.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Of course, he understands this, but as long as emperor Zun is dead and let him sit on top of God Zun, there will be no such worry.


    The reason why han 3000 won the position at this juncture is not that he covets the position. For Han 3000, money and power are passing away, which is something he doesn''t care about at all. But in order to carry out the natural disaster plan more smoothly, he has to do so.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to be criticized or even obstructed by his plan. The best way to avoid trouble is to nip it in the bud¡° Master Zhan Tai, if emperor Zun dies, will no one bother me? " Han 3000 said. Zhan Tai Liu Yue suddenly widened her beautiful eyes. Who dares to say such disrespectful words in the imperial court? Even if it''s surreptitious speculation, it''s not what ordinary people dare to do. Han 3000, on the other hand, said this directly! Also shocked was Felix. Although feilingsheng knew that Han 3000 would have a war with emperor Zun sooner or later, she didn''t expect that it would come so suddenly¡° Han 3000, you are not crazy, are you going to do it at this time? " Feilingsheng asked, she can''t understand why han 3000 chose the time at such a critical time. In her opinion, it''s time to work together to solve the problem of Linlong. Among the three, only Huang Xiaoyong''s expression was relatively calm. Although these words were enough to surprise him, it was strange that Huang Xiaoyong took it for granted to kill emperor Zun? Others dare not think about it, but master can certainly do it¡° Only when he dies, can the plan to deal with Linlong be better implemented. Otherwise, do you think he will simply agree? " Han 3000 light said. At this time, Zhan Tai Liuyue, who was short of breath, suddenly asked Han 3000, "master Han, I heard that the person who kidnapped your sister is Yi Qingshan. How is he now?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1068

    Han Sanqian knew that the reason why Zhan tailiuyue asked this question was to know his strength from the side, so Han Sanqian did not shy away and said directly: "if you dare to kidnap my sister, you have to be prepared to pay for your life, so I killed him."


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s body was in a flash, and she almost lost her footing.


    Kill him!


    Han 3000, the strong man in the extreme division, killed him!


    And take it for granted.


    "By the way, he didn''t even have a chance to fight." Han continued.


    Zhan Tai''s breathing became more rapid.


    In her mind, killing Yi Qingshan must be a big war, and it must be earth shaking. Because of the years of war between the three countries, the reason why there is no strong person in the extreme division realm to fight is that the extreme division realm is too strong. Once the strong people in the extreme Division realm fight, they will hurt countless innocents and destroy countless cities.


    But in front of Han 3000, such a strong man has no chance to resist!


    This shows that Han 3000''s realm is far higher than that of Jishi, so he has the strength to crush Yi Qingshan.


    Divine realm!


    Has he reached the mythical state!


    "Master Zhan Tai, do you have any questions?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhan tailiuyue shakes her head subconsciously. Han Sanqian even killed Yi Qingshan. What questions can she have? Maybe emperor Zun''s strength is not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Killing emperor Zun is a wishful joke for others, but maybe it''s as easy as a palm to him?


    Seeing Zhan Tai''s frightened appearance, Fei Lingsheng muttered in a low voice: "show what, is not to kill a person?"


    Although feilingsheng''s voice is very small, Han 3000 can still hear it clearly, but Han 3000 doesn''t refute anything.


    Indeed, it''s just killing a person. There''s nothing to show.


    "If master Zhan has no other questions, let''s go." Han continued.


    "Good." Zhan Tai Liuyue no longer hesitates, because she has decided to follow Han 3000''s steps, even if she is the enemy of emperor Zun.


    A person who can easily kill jishijing is worth her taking a chance.


    When a row of four people left the yard and went straight to the gate of the city, many eyes were shocked.


    These people are ordered to pay close attention to Han 3000''s trend all the time. According to ordinary people''s understanding, Han 3000 should go to the main hall to meet the emperor. But who could have thought that he planned to leave directly.


    Soon, the news came to his confidant''s ears. For this situation, his confidant was shocked. He didn''t know how to deal with it, so he had to inform emperor Zun at the first time.


    Ran to the hall in a panic.


    Emperor Zun was very dissatisfied with his confidant''s panic. At least he was the first one under his command. How could he be so calm.


    "What''s the matter with you recently? There''s no wind of generals." Emperor Zun said.


    My confidant also wants to keep calm, but Han 3000 plans to leave the Huanglong hall directly, which really makes him calm.


    "Emperor respect, eye liner to report, Han three thousand with people, directly to the city gate, it seems to be leaving the imperial palace." Said the confidant.


    "What Emperor Zun clapped his case and got angry. He was still waiting for Han 3000 to come to see him, but he didn''t expect Han 3000 to leave directly.


    "Emperor Zun, what should we do now? Is he allowed to leave?" He asked anxiously. Many experts in the city saw it. If Han 3000 was released so easily, the image of emperor Zun would be damaged. Who would respect emperor Zun sincerely in the future?


    Emperor Zun was gnashing his teeth. He wanted to cut han to pieces.


    He never thought that Han 3000 would not pay such attention to him!


    "Han 3000, do you really want to fight me? Do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    "Emperor Zun, Han 3000 is almost at the gate. What should we do?" My heart asked anxiously.


    The emperor''s face was frosty, and he said, "since he dares to challenge my authority, he will pay the price he deserves and call on the strong. I will show them what is the power of the emperor."


    Heart Belly face color a coagulation, listen to Emperor Zun this words of meaning, he wants to personally appear!


    It seems that Han 3000 is doomed this time. The lesson of emperor Zun himself is not a trivial matter. It is very likely that Han 3000 will give his life to the emperor''s Dragon hall.


    "Yes." After the confidants answered, they went to summon the strongmen of Huanglong hall.


    Emperor Zun is ready to kill him. At this time, he can''t take care of Han 3000''s help in dealing with Linlong. For him, those who dare to challenge him will die.


    "Han 3000, I''ve given you a chance, and I''ve given you enough face. Since you''re determined to die, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The gate of Huanglong hall.


    Before Han 3000 and others arrived, a large number of experts had gathered at the gate of the city. These people all knew Han 3000''s deeds. Their appearance was like watching the crowd to see what kind of end Han 3000 would have.


    "Han 3000 really didn''t know what to do. He dared to challenge the authority of emperor Zun. It seems that the battle of twenty-eight Keqing made this ignorant guy expand too much."¡° I''d like to see how he left the Huanglong hall today. Emperor Zun did it himself. He can''t have a chance to survive. "¡° In fact, we should thank this guy. Without him, how could we be so honored to see emperor Zun show his strength? " The people gathered together chatted with each other. Everyone had the same idea that Han 3000 would die today. Not long, Han 3000 and others came to the gate, the gate has been blocked by many experts, Han 3000 want to leave, unless kill a way of life¡° It seems that you really make the emperor angry. All the strong people in the Huanglong hall gather together. I''ll see what you can do. " Fei Lingsheng said speechlessly that these people must have been called by Emperor Zun. By doing so, Emperor Zun showed that he was determined to teach Han 3000 a profound lesson and let these people know the end of provoking emperor Zun¡° Just in time, let these people see how emperor Zun died, and they will submit to me. They don''t need me to beat them one by one, and they can solve a lot of troubles for me. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Zhan Tai Liuyue feels guilty in the face of such a big scene. Yu Guang looks at Han 3000''s self-confidence and looks forward to it. Can he really overthrow the emperor''s ruling power in the imperial court? In today''s World War I, once emperor Zun is defeated, Han 3000 will really be famous in the imperial court¡° Master, there are so many people watching. You have to come on. You''d better beat the emperor down. " Huang Xiaoyong said, fearing that the world would not be in chaos. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1069

    Listen to Huang Xiaoyong''s words, Fei Lingsheng can''t help but glare, because in her opinion, it''s not suitable to turn against emperor Zun at this time, and Emperor Zun''s real strength has never been exposed, and Han 3000 shouldn''t challenge emperor Zun at this time.


    However, Han 3000 did not have much reaction, just laughed.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is very nervous. Although she knows Han 3000''s strength has easily crushed Yi Qingshan and she is absolutely capable of competing with emperor Zun, Emperor Zun has ruled the imperial court for so many years, and her fear of emperor Zun has been deep in her heart.


    "These guys dare to look down upon my master one by one. I''ll let you know later." Listening to other people''s disdain for Han 3000, Huang Xiaoyong''s face is grim. In his mind, only master is the biggest, and Emperor Zun is bullshit, so Huang Xiaoyong''s sarcasm is particularly harsh.


    "Han 3000, are you really going to do this? Emperor Zun, these strong people will never wait to die. You have to know that there are hundreds of strong people in the city of huanglongdian. " Feilingsheng can''t help but remind Han Sanqian again that it''s not time to tear her face, so she hopes Han Sanqian can think twice and don''t push herself to a dead end.


    "Do I have to apologize to him, or kneel down and admit my mistake? With so many people watching, he won''t let me go easily. " Han 3000 light said.


    "It''s not good to be patient for a while and calm." Said ferlingson.


    "Are you afraid, feilingsheng? Are you afraid of being implicated by me, or are you afraid that if I die, you will never get holy chestnut again? " Han Sanqian looks at Fei Lingsheng. If Fei Lingsheng is not valuable, Han Sanqian won''t take this woman with her. Even if she is a puppet, Han Sanqian doesn''t like to see her. Because she is worried, Han Sanqian thinks she is cowardly. Now Han Sanqian doesn''t want to be a coward.


    Feilingsheng didn''t speak, but Han 3000''s words pierced her heart. She was really afraid. After all, she and Han 3000 are grasshoppers on the same rope. If Han 3000 died, she would not be better. Moreover, once emperor Zun knew that she had signed a contract with Han 3000, Emperor Zun would not let her go.


    Although feilingsheng has a very young real age, she can''t show any enthusiasm of young people. As a strong person in the highest level, she always looks forward and backward.


    "Master Fei, why are you with this guy? Do you want to fight against the emperor with him?" At this time, an old man came out with respect, bowed to feilingsheng, and said.


    These words undoubtedly put feilingsheng in a difficult situation, because such a problem is equivalent to asking her to choose a position in public, which feilingsheng does not want to face.


    "Master Fei, Emperor Zun is coming soon. I advise you to keep some distance from this guy to avoid being affected by the fish pond."


    "Emperor Zun''s strength in Huanglong hall must be very clear. He wants to die. Do you want to die with him?"


    As the old man came out, more and more people joined in the persuasion.


    But in these people''s words, Han 3000 felt no kindness, but a threat. It seems that feilingsheng has no good image in these people''s mind.


    Don''t those who are strong in the highest level of learning deserve the respect of many people?


    How could so many people have strong hostility to ferlingson?


    "Aren''t you going to tell them about our relationship, feilingsheng?" Han 3000 light said, since things have come to this step, the matter of the contract, should announce the world.


    Feilingsheng''s eyes were fixed. At the beginning, he said that this relationship would not be disclosed to the public. But now Han 3000 suddenly asked her to tell the contract in front of so many people.


    Although feilingsheng has long been psychologically prepared that this relationship will be known to the outside world, she is still in a bit of a dilemma in this case. After all, her reputation as a strong person for so many years, once the contract is exposed, she does not know how many people''s images will be destroyed.


    But this is a fact that feilingsheng can''t deny, and if she wants to get Shengli from Han 3000, she must do it according to Han 3000.


    It''s too complicated to explain. Feilingsheng plans to show them the truth directly.


    When the contract mark appeared on his forehead, feilingsheng explained to the onlookers, "I have signed a contract with him, and now I am just his puppet."


    The words shocked all sides, and everyone looked at the contract mark on feilingsheng''s forehead.


    In their opinion, this kind of mark should appear on the head of a different beast. How can it appear on the forehead of a strong person in the extreme division?


    "How can it be that ferlingsheng is his puppet!"


    "No, I must be hallucinating. Isn''t even the strong man in the extreme division not his opponent?"


    "I''ve long heard that he turned Zhong Qishan, the most powerful of the twenty-eight guests of the Ximen family, into his own puppet. I thought it was just excessive boasting from the outside world. I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    In the eyes of these people, Han 3000 has done something that they can''t imagine.


    First of all, it''s unbelievable to apply the seal of contract to people. Moreover, it''s unbelievable that he also applied it to such a strong man as ferlingson. As the person closest to Fei Lingsheng, Zhan Tai Liuyue was more shocked than anyone on the scene, because she could see the mark on Fei Lingsheng''s forehead more clearly. This is absolutely not fake. Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng are not acting together to scare these people. But... How could it be! What did Han 3000 do to make feilingsheng and other powerful people willingly become his puppets. For many years, Zhan Tai Liu has always regarded Fei Ling Sheng as his idol as a goal to catch up with. But at this moment, all illusions are like a broken bubble. Even the strong masters can only give people a puppet. What is the point of being so strong? Master Huang Xiaoyong swallows his saliva. Although Han 3000 is in the situation, he doesn''t pay attention to Fei Lingsheng, but he is shocked to learn that Fei Lingsheng is only Han 3000''s puppet¡° Master, how did you do it? " Huang Xiaoyong asked. Han 3000 ignored Huang Xiaoyong, but said to those who disdain him: "anyone who wants to challenge me first can come, let me see what kind of strength you so-called strong people have." Such a provocation should have been reviled, but the scene was silent, and no one dared to answer Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1070

    Even feilingsheng has become a obedient puppet. Who dares to challenge Han 3000 at this time?


    What''s more, the fact that feilingsheng became a puppet made people wonder about Han 3000''s real strength.


    It has long been rumored that Han 3000 didn''t show his real strength when he fought against the twenty-eight guests of the Ximen family. Although many people don''t believe that it is the limit of Han 3000, the fact now in front of them overturns their previous ideas.


    Han 3000 is better than Fei Lingsheng.


    If not, how could Fei Lingsheng be willing to be a puppet of Han 3000?


    "It seems that your so-called strongmen are just cowards." See no one dare to answer, Han 3000 said with a smile.


    These words can arouse those people''s anger again, but unfortunately, no matter how angry they are, they can only bear in their hearts, and no one is willing to take their own life as a bird.


    Fighting for a breath is obviously more important than saving a life.


    "Why hasn''t emperor Zun come yet? This guy is so arrogant. I can''t bear it."


    "Bear with it. When Emperor Zun comes, he will pay for his arrogance. At that time, we can see him kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy."


    Those who don''t dare face Han 3000 can only expect emperor Zun to come to the scene soon to stop Han 3000''s arrogance.


    And Emperor Zun didn''t disappoint these people. He came soon.


    "Here comes the emperor, at last."


    "Han 3000, the emperor has arrived. You have to pay for your arrogance."


    "This is Huanglong hall. It''s emperor Zun''s territory. You''ll eat the bad consequences soon."


    As the news spread that emperor Zun had arrived, those guys who didn''t dare to breathe just now finally had the courage to talk with Han 3000.


    Han three thousand light a smile, these evil dogs pour also clever, only master came, just dare to open mouth dog bark.


    "Han 3000, I didn''t expect that I underestimated your courage and dared to fight against me in the Huanglong hall. Today is the day of your death." Before emperor Zun showed his real body, his voice had already taken the lead.


    These words, let those onlookers instantly excited up, one by one like a chicken blood as excited.


    As the voice fell, Emperor Zun appeared in front of Han 3000 at the same time. No one could see how he appeared. It was like an instant movement.


    At this time, he was obviously stronger than his usual state, and his whole body was full of strength. It seemed that he could easily destroy the city.


    "Emperor Zun, this guy is rude and doesn''t pay attention to you at all."


    "If you challenge emperor Zun''s authority, there is only one way to die. Please do me a favor."


    "Also ask emperor Zun to do something to establish my imperial power."


    "Also ask emperor Zun to do something to establish my imperial power."


    A group of people clamored for slogans, and ten thousand people were required to die.


    Emperor''s right hand slightly raised, the gang immediately stopped shouting slogans, the scene was silent.


    "Han 3000, although you are a strong man, worthy of our imperial court to win over, but today''s move is doomed to be your death." Emperor Zun said to Han 3000.


    "Whatever you want, I can''t wait to sit in the position of God." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Emperor Zun''s eyes coagulated. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would dare to speak frantically at such a time.


    Kill him?


    In Huanglong hall, even those who are strong in the divine realm dare not say such words!


    "Feilingsheng, do you want to kill yourself?" Emperor Zun looked at feilingsheng and asked, he wanted feilingsheng to help him, that''s why he threatened.


    The world only knows that emperor Zun has great strength in the Huanglong hall, but it doesn''t know that the stronger his strength is, the less his life will be. After all, he absorbs other people''s energy and gathers it on himself. This is a force that does not belong to him. It will definitely cause great burden on his body. The greater the load, the greater the physical damage.


    With the help of feilingsheng, we can help emperor Zun to share some pressure. In this way, we can reduce emperor Zun''s physical injury.


    But the next scene, let emperor Zun some despair.


    Feilingsheng''s forehead reappeared the mark of contract. Feilingsheng said, "I have signed a contract with him. Now I am just a puppet of his hands."


    Puppet!


    The impact of these two words on emperor Zun is no less than that of those who watch the crowd.


    As the most powerful person in the imperial court, Fei Lingsheng is willing to be a puppet for Han 3000. What''s the matter!


    "You don''t have to be too surprised. For me, it''s just a trivial matter. Yi Qingshan died so miserably because he didn''t obey me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This sentence, again like a blockbuster, shocked people.


    Since the elders of 3000 Zong had no news, Emperor Zun could not know the situation of 3000 Zong, so he did not know the result of Yi Qingshan. At this time, Han 3000 said that, it was obvious that he had killed Yi Qingshan.


    How could Yi Qingshan, who was also a strong man in Jishi, die without any movement? Can''t you say that he didn''t even have the ability to resist in front of Han 3000¡° You killed Yi Qingshan? " Emperor Zunzhi asked¡° Do it as you please. " Han 3000 light way¡° Including the people I sent? " Since Yi Qingshan is dead, Emperor Zun can imagine the fate of his men¡° It''s a terrible death. I can''t see the whole body. " Han 3000 said. Emperor Zun''s face was cold, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. A smile of evil nature made emperor Zun look terrible¡° Han 3000, today I will use your blood to worship the dead. " As the emperor''s voice fell, powerful energy poured into the emperor''s body. The realm of emperor Zun is growing at a speed that can be reached by the naked eye. Stronger and stronger! Stronger and stronger! This can''t help but let others sigh, this is the power that emperor Zun can break out in Huanglong hall? It''s no wonder that even the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm have to fear him. This kind of strength has far surpassed the strong in the extreme teacher''s realm. Han 3000 dare not neglect, the first time called out the red eye jade python. In the face of Yi Qingshan, Han 3000''s false spirit has the strength to crush, but the emperor is obviously stronger than Yi Qingshan at the moment, so Han 3000 didn''t dare to keep his hand. He didn''t want to bear the result of carelessly losing Jingzhou. With the appearance of the red eye jade python, the hundred meter long dragon makes the whole imperial dragon hall shrouded in a shadow¡° Red eye jade python, it''s red eye jade Python¡° Isn''t this a strange beast in the legend? He is the master of the red eyed jade python¡° It''s said that the red eye jade Python was extinct thousands of years ago. I didn''t expect that it still existed in the world. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1071

    In the west suburb of Huanglong hall, it is not only the alien army of the imperial court, but also the most powerful force of the imperial court. But at the moment, those alien beasts are all lying on the ground, because the red eye jade Python''s deterrent power is too strong, and it has covered the whole Huanglong hall. When the weak face the strong, they are crawling on the ground to show respect. It can be said that because of the appearance of the red eye jade python, The army of foreign beasts has been abandoned.


    Feilingsheng looked up at the sky with mixed expressions. She thought she knew Han 3000 well enough. After all, Han 3000 was honest with her, but she never thought that Han 3000 had such a card.


    Red eye jade Python!


    Besides Linlong, this is probably the most powerful beast in Xuanyuan world!


    No wonder he is not afraid of emperor Zun. Even if emperor Zun can enter the divine realm, he has the power to resist.


    "I didn''t expect that my master was also an animal master." Most people are afraid at the moment, but Huang Xiaoyong is very excited, even if the winged tiger around him has been crawling on the ground shivering, he is also very happy.


    The stronger the master is, the more face he has as an apprentice.


    "What''s up, surprise?" Han 3000 suddenly turned his head and said to feilingsheng with a smile.


    Feilingsheng took a deep breath. It was more than a surprise. It was a fright.


    Red eye jade Python is a powerful beast, which is unimaginable to anyone.


    "This is your card, so you are not afraid of the emperor?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Han 3000 frowned and said something that made Fei Lingsheng really powerless: "in order to ensure that I can deal with emperor Zun, I will let red eye jade Python appear, but even without it, Emperor Zun may not be my opponent."


    This made feilingsheng turn his eyes. He also looked down on emperor Zun.


    After absorbing the residual abilities of the successive emperors, the emperor''s present state is almost divine. He is just a false divine state, and dare to be so shameless.


    In fact, Han 3000 did not exaggerate his strength when he said that. His false spirit state is not a false spirit state in the general sense. The power provided by the two skeletons is by no means understandable to ordinary people, and so far, Han 3000 has not tried where his limit is.


    Emperor Zun, who was originally very confident that he could deal with Han 3000, was also a little scared when he saw the red eye jade python. After all, the red eye jade Python was a strange beast in ancient times, the most powerful beast under the legend of Linlong. The strong one who devoured Jishi was like playing. Now, although he can maintain his divine state temporarily, it''s not so simple to deal with the red eye jade python.


    Most importantly, in addition to the red eye jade python, he has to deal with Han 3000, which makes it even more difficult.


    It was not until this moment that emperor Zun understood why han 3000 dared to be so arrogant. His capital was totally unexpected.


    Unfortunately, at this point, there is no way to regret it. Emperor Zun can only solve the two problems as soon as possible. Otherwise, once his ability is exhausted, he will not be able to maintain his divine state.


    "Han 3000, do you want a beast to stand out for you?" Emperor Zun said to Han 3000 that he wanted to motivate Han 3000 to avoid his one-on-two situation.


    But Han 3000 is not a fool. How can he fall into this kind of trick?


    "Are you afraid? If you want to leave the Huanglong hall and take off your status as emperor, I can spare your life. " Han 3000 said.


    Emperor Zun''s expression is ferocious, and it''s better for him to die than to discard his dignity.


    "Don''t be ashamed. I''ll pay you today." Emperor Zun a cold hum, body shape a flash, then appear in Han 3000 side.


    It''s worth looking forward to Emperor Zun''s writing. Countless onlookers all hope that emperor Zun can kill Han 3000 in order to build up his power. However, after the appearance of red eye jade python, their attitude has changed a lot.


    At first they thought Han 3000 was dead, but with the appearance of the red eye jade python, this idea became uncertain.


    With the powerful ancient beast blessing, whether emperor Zun can have the strength to deal with Han 3000 has become an unknown number.


    "Today''s World War I will change the imperial court completely."


    "The red eye jade Python is a powerful beast, even the emperor is not easy to deal with. It won''t... It won''t really be usurped by this guy, will it?"


    "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect, that we should be able to witness such a war."


    At the time of speculation, the war began.


    Huanglong hall was covered with dark clouds. The strong pressure made some weak people unable to stand, so they had to squat on the ground. At the moment, Huang Xiaoyong simply lay on his back. Because the pressure was too great, he could not resist it, so he had better bear it in silence.


    And this posture, also can let Huang Xiaoyong see the sky war more clearly.


    "Ah, it''s so fast that I can''t see clearly. Can''t I just miss the time when Shifu is showing his power?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a sad face.


    Most of the people present were the same as Huang Xiaoyong. They couldn''t see the scene of the fight between emperor Zun and Han 3000. Only Fei Lingsheng, a strong teacher, could barely catch some pictures. Although he can''t see clearly, Han 3000''s ability to deal with it, coupled with the trouble caused by the red eye jade python, has put Han 3000 in the upper hand¡° It seems that the position of emperor will be changed. " Feilingsheng can''t help sighing that the war is not over yet, but judging from the current situation, Han 3000 has a great chance of winning. Hearing these words, Zhan Tai Liu Yue couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Fei, do you mean Han 3000 is sure to win?"¡° Although emperor Zun has not yet broken out his greatest strength, Han 3000 is also the same. They are converging with each other, but there is a red eye jade python. Even if emperor Zun breaks out, it is very likely that Han 3000 is not his opponent. " It''s something she used to be afraid to imagine, but now she has to believe what she sees with her own eyes, even if she doesn''t believe it. Zhan Tai Liuyue swallows her saliva unconsciously. In her mind, Han Sanyi has always been a strong image, but until today, the word "strong" has a clear position in her heart. Strong, how strong is it? Even emperor Zun is not his opponent¡° This is my master. How can emperor Zun be his opponent? You see emperor Zun so much that you don''t have any vision. In my eyes, only master is the strongest. Other people are rubbish. " Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile, although he did not think Han 3000 has such a strong, but there is a chance to brag, Huang Xiaoyong will never miss. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1072

    The state of Xia.


    Jingwu mountain.


    This place has become the focus of all the people in the Xia Kingdom, because a woman who has never been named has almost given the strong people in the Xia Kingdom the taste of failure. Moreover, under the voice of a large number of people, Yi Qingshan, the first expert in the Xia Kingdom, has not appeared. This inevitably makes people suspect that Yi Qingshan is deliberately avoiding. It is also said that Yi Qingshan is not her opponent, That''s why she became a turtle with a shrinking head, which undoubtedly made the unknown women of Jingwu mountain climb to the top.


    Even the king of Xia had nothing to do with it.


    In recent days, too many experts have lost face in front of her, so few people dare to challenge her.


    It can be said that she created the unprecedented achievements of jingwushan, almost occupied jingwushan.


    For a practitioner, to win fame is to win status, which is a very happy thing, but there is no smile on her face.


    Some even lost to her opponents and even called her iceberg beauty.


    Of course, she does not smile at all. When facing her daughter, her tenderness can make people intoxicated.


    "Mom, why hasn''t dad come yet? Didn''t you say he would come to us by himself?" The little girl nestled up to the adults, her face a little tired, as if tired.


    Another master of the whole country of Xia was frightened by the news. She gently stroked the little girl''s head and said, "nianer, it seems that dad is not here, but now we can''t go to other places."


    "Why?" The little girl looked up in doubt, as if she didn''t understand her mother''s words.


    The woman looked to the direction of the dark forest. A few days ago, a very powerful energy burst out there. She knew that this was the result of a very high-level beast. To leave Xia and go to other countries, she had to go through the dark forest.


    If she is alone, she can take risks, but with her daughter around, she can''t do it. If something happens, what will happen to a woman in this unknown world is beyond her imagination, and she can''t let that man lose his beloved daughter.


    "It''s very dangerous there. Mom''s strength alone is not enough to fight against those fierce monsters." Said the woman.


    The little girl waved her pink fist and said, "Mom, are there any monsters you can''t beat?"


    "Of course, mom is not invincible." The woman said naturally.


    But the little girl shook her head, because during this period, she saw many masters defeated by her mother. For her, her mother is invincible, and a mere monster is nothing.


    "Mom, is Dad better than you?" The little girl was curious.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. She hesitated and said, "Dad is not as good as me now, but he will be very strong in the future. No matter how powerful the monster is, it''s not Dad''s opponent."


    "Yeah." The little girl immediately excited up, happy to dance, mouth said: "Dad is the most powerful, dad is the most powerful."


    At this time, the woman suddenly looked to the imperial court. Although she was very far away from the imperial court, she could feel the confrontation between the two forces. This was the decisive battle between the two masters. This level of confrontation even surpassed the confrontation between the strong in the extreme situation.


    The woman couldn''t help laughing and said to the little girl, "nianer, I know where Dad is."


    The little girl heard this, immediately began to look around, said: "where, where, Dad came to pick us up?"


    "Don''t worry, dad is fighting monsters now. When he wins, he will come to pick us up soon." The woman said expectantly.


    The little girl immediately converged her eager expression, took a deep breath, and said: "Dad, you must come on, you must win the monster, and take me and my mother home."


    "Three thousand, I can finally feel your existence, you are not dead for me, is the biggest good news." The woman said silently, the breeze on the top of the mountain, blowing tears from the corner of her eyes, but she was not sad, but happy.


    At this time, a familiar man appeared in front of the mother and son.


    Master Xia, it''s not the first time he''s been here. It''s a pity that every time he''s here, he''s disappointed. However, he''s not discouraged, because such a master is worth attracting him in any way.


    "Here you are again." The woman light says.


    With a smile, the LORD said, "even if you refuse me thousands of times, I will come again."


    "I''m not going to join Xia because I''ve found the person I''m looking for." Said the woman.


    The Lord''s face changed obviously. She was ready to leave Xia state. This was not good news for him, because once this kind of strong man settled in other countries, it would be a devastating blow to Xia state.


    Moreover, Yi Qingshan, the most powerful person in Xia, has fallen into the imperial court, which makes Xia''s strength even worse.


    "Where is he?" Asked the Lord.


    At ordinary times, she has already kicked the country leader down, but she is in a good mood today. She doesn''t mind wasting more time¡° There. " The woman pointed to the direction of the court and said. This is probably the last news he wants to hear. For him, it''s quite bad news, because there is a very strong man in the imperial court, and it is also this strong man who killed Yi Qingshan. If this woman also goes to the imperial court, then the strength of the imperial court will completely crush the other two countries¡° I heard that a strong man has appeared in the imperial court recently. Is he the one you are looking for? " Asked the Lord¡° It depends on the name of the person you are talking about. " Said the woman. The Lord is still very clear about the situation of the imperial court. After all, the reputation of Han three thousand has shocked the whole court. His name is Han 3000. " Said the Lord. When a woman hears these three familiar words, her face smiles even more, and even the corners of her eyes have fishtail lines. Without her opening her mouth, the monarch also guessed the answer. The person she was looking for was indeed Han 3000. This was also the bad news in the bad news. It was unimaginable for the two people to join hands to enhance the strength of the imperial court. He could even foresee that the Xia kingdom would submit to the imperial court in the future¡° May I have your name? Although I know I can''t keep you, I want to know who can challenge Xia Guoqiang by himself. " The Lord asked reluctantly. Women smile like flowers, said: "Su Yingxia." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1073

    In addition to the black clouds over the imperial court, there was lightning and thunder at this time, just like the omen of a storm.


    However, this is not caused by the weather change, but by the unnatural change caused by the confrontation between Han 3000 and Emperor Zun. From this point of view, the war between them has been earth shaking.


    And at this stage, even feilingsheng, a strong man in the highest level, can''t see the fighting process between the two. Feilingsheng sighs that this is the world of the strong. Compared with the strong man she thought before, it''s not on the same level at all.


    The divine realm, a desirable realm, a realm that can change the color of heaven and earth, is the real strong one.


    "Master Fei, can you still see Master Han?" Looking up, Zhan tailiuyue can''t catch Han Sanqian''s trace except for the black cloud and the occasional thunder and lightning. This makes her worry, because once han Sanyi loses, they can''t leave the Huanglong hall, and the whole ethereal sect will be implicated.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is not afraid of death. At this point, she has no right to choose. Even if she really has to face death, Zhan Tai Liuyue can accept it calmly. But she doesn''t want to involve so many disciples of ethereal sect because of this matter, so she still hopes Han 3000 can win.


    Fei Lingsheng shook his head and said, "I can''t see it, but you don''t have to worry about it. Emperor Zun''s strength is weakening. He must be in a declining situation now."


    Emperor Zun''s strength, after all, comes from the strengthening of the outside world. If he can''t solve the battle in a short time, his energy consumption will certainly be faster, which will lead to him becoming weaker and weaker.


    However, Han 3000 has his own realm of hypocrisy, and his decline will not show so quickly. With the help of red eye jade python, he can help Han 3000 share a lot of pressure. Therefore, feilingsheng believes that the battle of emperor Zun has been lost from the beginning, and it is only a matter of time before the outcome.


    "Master Zhan Tai, do you need to worry? My master is so powerful that he is sure to win. You''d better learn from me and relax." Lying on the ground, Huang Xiaoyong said heartlessly that from the beginning, he didn''t worry about Han 3000, and he never thought Han 3000 would lose.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue takes a look at Huang Xiaoyong. She also hopes that she can have Huang Xiaoyong''s mentality, but there are too many ethereal disciples behind her. It is obviously impossible to be so open-minded.


    It''s hard to see the sky clearly. At this time, Han 3000 is in a dominant position. The existence of red eye jade Python provides him with a very powerful help. Even in the process of dealing with emperor Zun, it is much simpler than he imagined. At least so far, Han 3000 has not felt too strong pressure. At this time, Emperor Zun, due to the loss of energy, It''s obviously going to be too much.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to win?" Han 3000 light said, voice through the clouds, directly to the emperor''s ears.


    Emperor Zun was a bit embarrassed. He had never been so embarrassed since he took the position of God Zun.


    At the moment, his expression was full of reluctance and the emperor''s right. No one could challenge him in the Huanglong hall. He never thought that someone could compete with him in the Huanglong hall, and it was because of the strength of successive emperors.


    If he goes on like this, he will lose, but he won''t give up so easily.


    "Do you really think that''s my limit?" Emperor Zun said with gnashing teeth.


    If emperor Zun is so easy to deal with, can he still be emperor Zun?


    Han 3000 will not feel that this is the limit of his strength.


    "If you have any cards left, take them out quickly. Otherwise, you will lose the chance to show yourself." Han 3000 responded.


    Emperor Zun''s face is ferocious. It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but that the cost of doing so is too great. Using the power of Huanglong hall will make him bear the cost of reducing his life span. If he forcibly improves his realm again, even if he can win this battle, he will not be far away from death.


    But it''s not far from death. After all, it''s different from dying now.


    "Han 3000, this is what you asked for. Let you see what is really powerful." Emperor Zun absorbed the power around his body crazily, which not only improved his strength in a short time, but also expanded his whole body.


    The city gate, the strong spectators, fell down one after another without any reason, and in the blink of an eye, they became mummies, as if they had been extracted blood essence in an instant.


    Looking at this situation, feilingsheng was shocked. She knew that the reason why these people fell down was that the power in their bodies was absorbed by Emperor Zun. In this case, Emperor Zun, who had already shown his decline, would improve his strength again.


    "Be careful, come to me." Feilingsheng said to Zhan tailiuyue and Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand what happened, but seeing those guys who had become mummies for no reason, he knew something was wrong. He listened to Fei Lingsheng''s words and climbed to Fei Lingsheng''s side.


    "What''s going on here?" Huang Xiaoyong asked feilingsheng in surprise.


    "Emperor Zun absorbed the strength of these people. He used these people''s lives to improve his strength in a short time. It seems that he will have a final fight with Han 3000." Feilingsheng explained¡° It''s a cruel method. How many people will die! " Watching one strong man fall down after another, Huang Xiaoyong is frightened. Fortunately, he has the protection of feilingsheng. Otherwise, he will become a corpse just like those people. How many people will die? Fei Lingsheng sighed helplessly. Emperor Zun''s move will surely kill most of the experts in the Huanglong hall. In order to win Han 3000, he has completely ignored the consequences. In this case, even if he can win, the strength of the imperial court will also be seriously damaged. If the other two countries know about it, they will certainly carry out a military attack. At that time, the emperor''s strength will be greatly damaged, The royal court is likely to become a captive state¡° I didn''t expect that he still had this kind of means. Little fellow, it''s up to you later. We have to fight to death. We can''t waste any more time. Otherwise, I''m afraid all the experts in Huanglong hall will die. " Han Sanqian told the red eyed jade python that he could see the situation of the city gate clearly. Although Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan tailiuyue were protected by Fei Lingsheng, they would not have an accident for the time being, but the emperor was already in a state of madness. If he was not restrained, these three people would become the source of the emperor''s strength sooner or later. These people and Han 3000''s feelings are not deep, but Han 3000 is a person who attaches great importance to friendship after all. Since they follow him to Huanglong hall, Han 3000 will never let them die here. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1074

    The red eyed jade Python spits out a red letter. He obviously understands Han 3000''s words.


    Han 3000 has long been used to the matter that the red eye jade Python communicates with human nature. It can''t, that is, it can''t speak human language. Other aspects of communication are almost unimpeded.


    "Come on, you attack from the front, I''ll look for opportunities." Han 3000 said.


    The voice falls, the red eye jade Python then quickly darts out, between blink of an eye already arrived in front of emperor Zun body.


    Emperor Zun, who was absorbing other people''s strength, gave a cold hum: "beast, get back to me."


    A blow hit on the head of the red eye jade python, the sky burst out a burst of thunder.


    Red eye jade Python was forced to retreat for hundreds of meters, shaking his head, but the second attack was still unambiguous.


    "Still here? Animal thing, since you want to die, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. " Emperor Zun''s inflated body has reached three meters high, just like a giant. His fists are even more loud.


    This time, the red eyed jade Python still didn''t evade. Instead, he took emperor Zun''s fist with his head. After all, what he had to do was to attract emperor Zun''s attention and give Han 3000 a shot.


    A hundred meters back, the red eyed jade Python shakes his head, seems to have some dizziness, and his eyes become more red.


    "Trying to sneak on me? Han 3000, you are looking for death. " Emperor Zun just punched, but this did not affect his reaction to Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 appeared from his back, Emperor Zun turned around with quick reaction.


    The two punches collided.


    Boom, like thunder.


    Han 3000 and Emperor Zun retreated tens of meters each. Although they were shocked by each other''s strength, Emperor Zun, who had a steady stream of strength pouring into his body, could obviously recover faster.


    "Damn it, it''s off this time." Han 3000 secretly clenched his teeth. When he had the chance, he didn''t kill emperor Zun. Instead, he wanted to see how strong emperor Zun''s limit was. By the way, he also took advantage of it to give play to his strength limit. However, he never thought it would cause such a situation.


    The power in the body was shaken by the emperor and could not be calmed down for a moment.


    When Emperor Zun attacked again, Han 3000 was not ready.


    Hit by a blow in the abdomen, Han 3000 fell like a meteor.


    Emperor see this, and did not give Han 3000 breathing opportunity, once again closely follow.


    One punch, one punch.


    The situation is transient, Han 3000 was hit with no fighting power.


    Because in this process, Emperor Zun is still absorbing the power of others, and is getting stronger every second.


    Han 3000 regretted the bitter fruit, but now in this situation, regret is useless.


    When Han 3000 was hit on the mountain wall by Emperor Zun, the whole person was embedded in the mountain. The huge shock was like an earthquake, and the rocks fell due to the shock, resulting in the continuous falling of the whole mountain.


    "How could that be?" Han 3000 was hit and flew out of the clouds. Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t believe it when he saw this. How could the master, who had been occupying the peak, be so embarrassed by the emperor?


    Feilingsheng took a deep breath, said: "this is his fault. Now emperor Zun already has the strength that he can''t compete with. If he hurt a killer earlier, how could it be like this?"


    There was some anger in feilingsheng''s tone, because she didn''t understand why han 3000 wanted to do it. He had the chance to kill emperor Zun before, but he gave up the chance. Now, Emperor Zun''s strength is still growing, which is a fatal blow to Han 3000.


    "What can I do? Is there any way to help master?" Huang Xiaoyong said anxiously.


    "Help me?" Feilingsheng disdained to sneer, said: "with your strength, you don''t even have the qualification to be cannon fodder."


    "Feilingsheng, I don''t have the qualification to be cannon fodder. You''re a strong man in the world. Don''t you want to help? You''re the puppet of Shifu. If my Shifu has any problems, the emperor will not let you go." Huang Xiaoyong looks at Fei Lingsheng discontentedly. She seems to stay out of the affair. Is it a state that a puppet should have? And if Han 3000 dies, she will not survive.


    Feilingsheng glared at Huang Xiaoyong.


    But Huang Xiaoyong didn''t show the slightest fear and looked directly at feilingsheng''s angry eyes.


    "Even I don''t have the strength to help." Said ferlingson.


    Feilingsheng didn''t want Han 3000 to die, because if he died, the first thing emperor Zun did was to kill her.


    But in the face of this situation, feilingsheng could do nothing. The strong in the extreme division could not play any role in the battle of the strong.


    Boom.


    At this time, the mountain suddenly burst out a loud noise, Han 3000 shattered the whole mountain.


    In the gravel, Han 3000 is in a mess.


    "Han 3000, this is the price of provoking me. Today next year is your death day." Emperor Zun said in a loud voice that the power accumulated in his body was enough to give Han 3000 a fatal blow, so Han 3000''s life and death was just between his thoughts.


    Although Han 3000 seems to be in a mess, he has a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He seems not worried about his current situation¡° Do you think you are the only one who can become strong in a moment? " Han 3000 light said. Hearing this, Emperor Zun couldn''t bear to sneer. He was the only one who knew how to use this skill in the whole Xuanyuan world. Besides, there was no way to improve his strength instantly. So in his opinion, Han 3000 was just bluffing¡° At this time, if you want to be tough, I will send you on the road. I hope you can still be so arrogant on the way to huangquan. " Emperor Zun''s voice fell and he was ready to fight. Heaven and earth change color in an instant. Countless spiritual powers rush towards Han 3000, pouring into Han 3000''s body from tianlinggai. Han 3000''s clothes turned into powder in an instant. Zhan Tai, Liu Yue and Fei Lingsheng, seeing this situation, quickly lowered their heads. But Huang Xiaoyong saw it with relish and said, "master, there is a dragon in his crotch!" Hearing this, Zhan tailiu and Fei Lingsheng are more embarrassed. In order not to let this embarrassing atmosphere continue, Zhan Tai Liuyue asked Fei Lingsheng, "master Fei, what''s the matter? Master Han seems to have mobilized the power of heaven and earth." Feilingsheng shook her head. She didn''t understand what was going on. The spiritual power of heaven and earth is the necessity of every cultivator. It can also be said that it is the foundation of every cultivator. But it is impossible for her to directly mobilize the spiritual power of heaven and earth¡° I don''t know how he can do it, but his strength will be improved faster than that of emperor Zun. The strength that this purer spiritual power can burst out is by no means comparable to that of emperor Zun. " Said ferlingson. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1075

    "How possible, how possible!"


    "Why is that?"


    Feeling the change of Han 3000, Emperor Zun said to himself in panic.


    It was unheard of for emperor Zun to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth in such a crazy and direct way. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that the world could use this way to enhance its strength.


    But when the facts were in front of him, Emperor Zun had to believe them.


    And he knows that Han 3000 will not be an opponent if he improves his strength at such an exaggerated speed.


    The ability of successive emperors to stay in Huanglong hall became vulnerable or even worthless in the face of Han 3000''s way of absorbing the spiritual power of heaven and earth.


    "Who are you? Is God destined to let me die in your hands?" Emperor Zun''s face was full of reluctance, but in the face of this situation, he had nothing to do.


    The only thing that can give emperor Zun a chance to reverse is to take advantage of Han 3000 to give him a fatal blow in the process of absorbing spiritual power.


    So emperor Zun didn''t hesitate any more. He wanted to end Han 3000''s life.


    "Not good." When Emperor Zun suddenly disappeared, feilingsheng exclaimed unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Xiaoyong asked nervously. Master is becoming stronger. How can Fei Lingsheng suddenly say that he is not good? Is there any accident?


    "Emperor Zun wants to start in the process of your master becoming stronger, which is not good news for Han 3000." Said ferlingson.


    Huang Xiaoyong gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, "this mean man, don''t you dare to compete with my master head on?"


    Feilingsheng had no choice but to smile. It was such a critical moment. How could emperor Zun care if the means were mean? Only by killing Han 3000, he will have a chance to survive. And if he succeeds in killing Han 3000, who dares to say that he used mean means?


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes were still closed, and he didn''t seem to realize the emperor''s intention at all.


    Greedy absorption of heaven and earth, like in the face of a delicious meal, let Han 3000 simply reluctant to stop.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a loud noise from the air burst, Lingqi shape, surging out layers of waves.


    Emperor Zun, who took the initiative to attack, was forced to a hundred meters away immediately, and his mouth was overflowing with blood.


    "How could that be?" Emperor Zun was shocked in his heart. He tried to take Han 3000''s life in a quiet state. However, without resistance, Han 3000 was shaken back by the spirit power around him. Moreover, the power of the anti shock force was so powerful that he could not attack, but he was seriously injured.


    At the moment, Han 3000 has not changed at all. His face is full of enjoyment.


    "It''s a powerful spiritual power. Even without deliberate mobilization, it can still stop emperor Zun. It seems that I think too much." Feilingsheng see this situation, a face exclamation said.


    Although Han 3000 didn''t fight back, the spirit power around him took the initiative to protect him. Although Fei Lingsheng couldn''t explain this situation, she knew that emperor Zun had come to a dead end. In this case, she could not hurt Han 3000. Once han 3000 still attacked, it was the time for him to die.


    "Shifu is Shifu. It doesn''t matter if you don''t do it deliberately." Huang Xiaoyong said with a proud face.


    Feilingsheng didn''t refute Huang Xiaoyong''s words, because he really has the proud capital now. It''s natural for him to have such a powerful master, no matter how big he is.


    Even feilingsheng had a feeling of admiration for Huang Xiaoyong in his heart. If only he had such a master?


    "It seems that Han Zong is mainly in the position of God. Congratulations." Zhan Tai said with a smile on her face.


    Feilingsheng nodded, just wanted to conform to this idea, suddenly his face changed and he looked in the direction of emperor Zun.


    "It''s over!" Feilingsheng blurted out subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter? I''m surprised. Now that my master has controlled the war, what else can I do?" Huang Xiaoyong is dissatisfied with Fei Lingsheng''s response. He just said it''s not good, but now he''s finished. He doesn''t have a strong mentality at all.


    "The emperor is going to attack us." Feilingsheng said that just now, she felt that a Qi engine had locked her, and the Qi engine came from emperor Zun, which showed that emperor Zun planned to attack them when he had no way to take Han 3000.


    She and Zhan tailiuyue may not be important to Han 3000, but Huang Xiaoyong is Han 3000''s Apprentice. It''s reasonable for emperor Zun to take this as a threat.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong is scared to hide behind feilingsheng. After all, Han Sanqian is still enjoying himself with his eyes closed. He must have taken care of them. In case the emperor wants to kill them, as feilingsheng said, no one can stop it.


    "No, what''s the use of killing us." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Feilingsheng''s face was dignified and did not speak, because emperor Zun had disappeared in her sight, which must be a sign of emperor Zun''s action.


    "What''s your master doing? If he doesn''t open his eyes to see our situation, we''ll be dead." Feilingsheng Yu Guang looks at Han 3000, anxious, because with her strength, not to mention to protect Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan Tai Liuyue, she doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself. Han 3000 at the moment is not simply enjoying the spiritual power of heaven and earth pouring into his body. Not long ago, a voice suddenly appeared in Han 3000''s mind. The voice is deep, deep and powerful. He told Han 3000 that he was very interested in Han 3000. Han Sanqian couldn''t determine the source of the sound just now, but now he has sensed that the owner of the sound is from the dark forest. Han 3000 once thought about the scene when he met with Linlong, but he never thought that the first contact with Linlong would be in this way. What''s more, Han 3000 didn''t expect that Lin long could express himself in human language¡° Why do you want to destroy Xuanyuan world? " Han 3000 responded with the voice of his mind¡° I am the master of Xuanyuan world. Human beings have taken away my territory. Shouldn''t I take it back? " Lin long echoed. Han Sanqian frowned. He didn''t know the history of Xuanyuan world. He didn''t know what happened between Linlong and the previous human beings. However, it was a powerful ancient beast. Maybe before human beings, it did rule Xuanyuan world. But the world is changing after all. Now that high-level civilization has emerged, it is natural that the dominant position will be replaced¡° Is the dark forest not enough for you Han 3000 asked¡° Looks like you''re going to fight me, too? " Lin long asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1076

    Although it is far away from Linlong, and Han Sanqian also knows that Linlong has not recovered its peak strength, so it has not left the dark forest, but now it is still very strong. At this time, it can never break out a conflict with it.


    However, it is obviously impossible to make Han 3000 bow to a beast, or even lower his voice.


    And there will be a war between him and Linlong sooner or later. There''s no need for him to destroy his own morale.


    "Human and animal are different. If you want to destroy Xuanyuan world, I can only stop you." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha ha ha, ridiculous and ignorant human, do you really think someone can be my opponent?" Lin long laughs madly.


    Han 3000, unwilling to be outdone, said: "you are trapped in the dark forest. Is there any fake? Since the dark forest array can trap you, it shows that you are not invincible."


    "Ignorant guy, this is what I deliberately do. I have to use deep sleep to hide my breath. At that time, those people were just used by me." Lin long said.


    Han 3000''s eyebrows are almost twisted into a rope.


    What''s going on?


    Why does it hide its breath?


    "Why are you doing this?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I come from a higher-level world, where there is my enemy. I had to avoid him at that time, so your complacent array is only a part of my plan, and even I have contributed to this array." Lin long laughed.


    A higher world.


    In addition to the earth and Xuanyuan world, there is another world.


    Han 3000 was shocked for a moment, and soon stabilized his mind, because if you think about it carefully, it''s not a strange thing.


    Since there can be the earth and Xuanyuan world, then there are other worlds, isn''t it a matter of course?


    Just as Han 3000 was preparing to learn more about a higher level world in Linlong''s mouth, a shrill scream came to Han 3000''s ears.


    "Master!"


    It was Huang Xiaoyong''s voice, and it was very painful.


    Han 3000 opened his eyes, a touch of white awn across the sky, at this time, he is like a shining white God of war, as if to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Feilingsheng and Zhantai Liuyue were seriously injured, fell to the ground, did not move, life and death are uncertain.


    And Huang Xiaoyong was caught by Emperor Zun and strangled his neck. As long as emperor Zun made a little effort, Huang Xiaoyong''s life would be lost.


    "Han 3000, if you don''t want your apprentice to die, get out of Huanglong hall." Emperor Zun threatened Han 3000.


    Han three thousand light a smile, say: "before I but want to leave, is you must stop me, but now want me to go?"


    Emperor Zun looks embarrassed. Before he left Han 3000, he wanted Han 3000''s life. How could he think that Han 3000 would become so strong.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t do what I say, I''ll let him die right away." Emperor Zun said.


    Han 3000 shook his head, looked helpless, said: "you really think, he is in your hand, I have no way, I''m afraid you haven''t seen the absolute power."


    Absolute power?


    There was a little doubt on emperor Zun''s face. Then he felt that he was locked by a force. He couldn''t even move his fingers. He was frozen in the same place.


    Seeing Han Sanya step by step towards himself, Emperor Zun panicked and tried his best to break away from this inexplicable bondage, but it didn''t help at all.


    "How could it be, how could it be." Emperor Zun''s face was full of fear, and his eyes showed a strong fear, because he knew that once han 3000 approached him, he could only let Han 3000 butcher him.


    "This is the absolute power. I am much stronger than you. How can an ant compete with an elephant?" Han 3000 light said.


    When he came to Huang Xiaoyong, Han 3000 did not forget to educate his apprentice and said, "now you know the importance of strength. I''ll see if you dare to delay the training in the future."


    Huang Xiaoyong can''t speak, because his neck is pinched by Emperor Zun, but his eyes are telling Han 3000 that he doesn''t dare to relax in the future.


    Han 3000 raised his hand and cut it with a knife. Emperor Zun''s whole arm was cut off.


    Huang Xiaoyong opened his finger and threw his arm away.


    "Shifu, this guy is really shameless. If he can''t beat you, he will attack us." Huang Xiaoyong said to Han 3000 with a big breath.


    "Don''t you understand the simple truth that persimmon is soft? So don''t be a soft persimmon in the future. " Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong bowed deeply and said, "I will obey the master''s instruction."


    "Han... Han 3000, please let me go." Looking at his severed arm, Emperor Zun''s heart is like death. He knows that he can''t be Han 3000''s opponent, so he finally put down his dignity as emperor Zun and begged for Han 3000''s mercy.


    "I didn''t hear you. Speak up." Han 3000 light said.


    Now all the strong people in the city are watching him. If the emperor''s words are heard by others, they will certainly make people laugh. But he has no choice. He has to do so to survive¡° Please, let me go Emperor Zun said aloud, and deliberately let his voice be heard by the whole Huanglong hall. Huang Xiaoyong looked at emperor Zun with disdain. He used to regard emperor Zun as an idol. He didn''t expect that he was such a spineless man. What a bullshit emperor Zun was just a rat who was greedy for life and afraid of death¡° Master, the situation of master Zhan Tai and Fei Lingsheng is not good. Don''t delay Huang Xiaoyong reminds Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and said to Emperor Zun, "I could have considered releasing you, but if you hurt my friend, no wonder I did." The hand rises knife falls, a burst of white awn directly penetrated the body of emperor Zun. Starting from the top of the head, a blood line is drawn directly to the lower body. Han 3000 cut off empty handed, Emperor Zun was divided into two! The supreme ruler of the imperial court is doomed! At this time, all the strong in Huanglong hall knelt on the ground. When Han 3000 returned to the city, people''s voices rang through the sky¡° Welcome to the emperor. "¡° Welcome to the emperor. "¡° Welcome to the emperor. " The last emperor has died, and the new emperor''s position naturally falls on Han 3000. No one dares to have any opinion on this, because Han 3000 is powerful enough to seal their mouths¡° Master, I never dreamed that one day I would become emperor Zun''s Apprentice. " Huang Xiaoyong now feels as if he is dreaming. For no reason, he has become emperor''s Apprentice. This is not an ordinary person''s privilege. If his father knew, he would not know how excited he would be. Besides, I''m afraid the Chen family in Longyun city will have to repent. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1077

    At the ferlingson house.


    Han Sanqian took Zhan Tai Liuyue and Fei Lingsheng home and checked them. They were seriously injured, but fortunately they were not in danger. As long as they were not dead, Han Sanqian could make them recover. This is good news.


    Han 3000 is now fully qualified to live in the main hall. After all, he is the new emperor. However, Han 3000 did not do so because he is not infatuated with the emperor''s rights. Moreover, for him, how to deal with Linlong is the top priority.


    After that conversation with Linlong, Han 3000 was worried. If Linlong''s words are true, I''m afraid that with the power of Xuanyuan world, he really can''t deal with Linlong. Maybe even Han 3000''s plan is useless.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Now that you are emperor Zun, why are you not happy?" Looking at Han 3000''s uncertain expression, Huang Xiaoyong asked, in his opinion, when God Zun, it can be excited for three days and three nights without sleep.


    "What about being God?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Is it not enough to be the first person in the imperial court Huang Xiaoyong can''t understand Han 3000''s mood, because for him, it''s a lifetime glory to be able to sit on the throne of God, and with such great power, he can do whatever he wants?


    "Superficiality, power is like a cloud to me, even if it''s the first person." Han 3000 light way.


    "Master, if you let the Chen family in Longyun city know that you are already emperor, what will Chen Yanran regret?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile that he could already imagine Chen Yanran''s regretful expression in his mind. It is estimated that now the whole Chen family is regretting why they didn''t treat Han 3000 well.


    Han has no interest at all. The Chen family is just a passer-by in his life. What''s more, it''s over. How does the Chen family treat him? Han has no desire to know.


    Even if the Chen family regrets it, it doesn''t make sense to him, because from the beginning, Han 3000 just used the Chen family to hide his identity.


    "You want to know, it''s better to go back to Longyun city." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong wants to go back to show his power, but how can he be willing to leave at this critical moment?


    As he is now, walking on the street of Huanglong hall, those strong people have to bow to him. Compared with playing in front of ordinary people, it''s better for those strong people to bow their heads.


    "Master, if I don''t leave now, I have to wait on you." Huang Xiaoyong said shamelessly.


    At this time, the comatose two people woke up.


    Han got up and went to the bed.


    The blood color on the two faces was a little pale, but it was normal. After all, they were still seriously injured and could not recover as usual so soon.


    "How''s it going?" Han 3000 asked them.


    Feilingsheng is still very weak, but looking at Han 3000 and Huang Xiaoyong are safe, probably think of the end of the emperor, said to Han 3000: "now you are the emperor."


    "Of course. Who is my master? How can that old man be his opponent?" Before Han 3000 spoke, Huang Xiaoyong took the lead.


    Feilingsheng had no choice but to smile. She never thought that someone could overthrow emperor Zun. This is a person who even the most powerful teacher would be afraid of.


    Han Sanqian not only did it, but also was unharmed.


    "You have now reached the true divine state." He continued.


    Huang Xiaoyong can''t answer this question. After all, he doesn''t know what Han 3000 is now.


    Han 3000 deliberately looked at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "why don''t you talk?"


    Huang Xiaoyong awkwardly fished his head and said, "Hey, master, this... I don''t know."


    "Although I have reached the real divine realm, I am still not the opponent of Linlong." Han 3000 said that he knew what Fei Lingsheng wanted to ask, so he simply explained it directly.


    In Fei Lingsheng''s opinion, Han 3000 has absolute strength to fight against Linlong after he reaches the real divine realm, but why does he say that he is still not Linlong''s opponent?


    "Shenjing, the real Shenjing, can''t deal with Linlong." Feilingsheng didn''t believe that Xuanyuan world, the legendary divine realm is already the highest realm, so in her opinion, this is an invincible state, it is impossible to deal with Linlong.


    There is no outsider here, so Han 3000 said directly: "when I absorbed the spiritual power of heaven and earth, I talked with Linlong."


    conversation!


    When this sentence came out, Fei Lingsheng and Zhan Tai Liuyue both showed unbelievable expressions.


    As a strange animal, how can Linlong talk to human beings?


    And how can the Huanglong hall be a thousand miles away from the dark forest.


    "I know it''s unbelievable, but it''s true. And Linlong told me that the reason why he was trapped in the dark forest by the array was not because of the strength of the array, but because he did it on purpose, and even because the array could succeed, and because he helped in the dark." Han 3000 said.


    absurd. This sentence only made feilingsheng feel absurd. Why does Linlong want to do this intentionally? What''s the benefit of sleeping for a thousand years? What''s more, it''s still helping in the dark, which is nonsense¡° If that''s what it tells you, it''s a lie. " Feilingsheng said firmly. Han Sanqian shakes his head. He also thinks whether these words are lies, but he thinks that there is no need for Linlong to cheat him or to bluff¡° Why are you so sure? " Han 3000 asked¡° Divine realm is the strongest realm and the peak of the world. In order to trap Linlong, countless experts worked for it. According to the legend, after all the people gathered together, they reached the power of divine realm. That''s why they were able to trap Linlong. In the face of the power of divine realm, no one can resist, even its Linlong. " Said ferlingson. In feilingsheng''s idea, she is right to understand it in this way. Unfortunately, Linlong said that it is not the product of this world, but comes from another higher world¡° If I told you that it came from a higher world, would you think so? " Han 3000 light said. Another world! Feilingsheng was numb. Zhan Tai Liuyue was also shocked to show dementia. Huang Xiaoyong even nearly dropped his chin on the ground. After a long silence, Han Sanqian continued: "in order to avoid enemies, he came to Xuanyuan world. I don''t know whether these words are true or false, but I don''t think it''s necessary to cheat me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1078

    "Master, as you say, Xuanyuan world can''t deal with Linlong at all." Huang Xiaoyong looks at Han 3000 in panic and asks. Although he is not very smart sometimes, Huang Xiaoyong thinks very clearly about it.


    Since they are not products of a world, Linlong comes from a higher-level world, so its strength is not comparable to Xuanyuan world.


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Fei Lingsheng. If he wants to defeat Linlong with his strength, it''s really a very small possibility, but there are still some possibilities for the plan he mentioned.


    Fei Lingsheng understood what Han 3000 meant by this look, and she also knew that if the origin of Linlong was exactly what Han 3000 said, I''m afraid it would be possible to win the battle only with the help of the power of natural disaster.


    "I will improve myself as soon as possible." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 nodded and said to them, "you should have a rest and wait until the injury is better."


    Leaving the room, Huang Xiaoyong is like a follower, following Han 3000.


    "Master, will Xuanyuan world be destroyed this time?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Han 3000 carefully.


    "It''s really possible." Han 3000 sighed and said that before, he just regarded Linlong as a very powerful beast. He could still find a way to deal with it, but now, Linlong comes from another high-level world, which makes Han 3000 feel powerless.


    "Master, even if you say that, it seems that you are going to die." Huang Xiaoyong''s face was as pale as ashes, and he lost hope of life in an instant.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I''ll find a way to solve it." Han 3000 pats Huang Xiaoyong on the shoulder. Not for Xuanyuan world, but for himself, Han 3000 will not accept his fate. After all, he has Su Yingxia and Han Nian, his wife and daughter, on earth. Han 3000 will never allow himself to die in Xuanyuan world.


    After separated from Huang Xiaoyong, Han 3000 came to the library.


    Now that he has become emperor, he is fully qualified to come and go freely in the library.


    And the former confidant of emperor Zun has become the subordinate of Han 3000.


    "Emperor Zun, what can I do for you?" My confidant asked Han 3000.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Under the moon."


    Under the moon?


    Although the name feels strange, it is poetic.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "under the moon, when did the last emperor want to kill me?"


    Yuexia didn''t dare to hide anything. After all, Han 3000 is his master now. He said, "I learned for the first time that you killed the emperor."


    "It seems that he has a strong endurance." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "He is also afraid of your strength. If he were someone else, he would have been a killer." Said the moon.


    Han Sanqian suddenly thought of a thing about the bailing family. After all, the bailing family was exterminated in those years, and many different versions of the reason flowed out.


    "Why was the bailing family exterminated?" Han continued.


    This is an adult past, which has been covered with dust for a long time. However, Yuexia clearly remembers every detail of this incident, because the emperor ordered him to supervise the extermination.


    "Although the bailing family had great influence, it didn''t have any influence on the last emperor at that time. It''s a pity that he didn''t want to see the bailing family grow stronger and stronger, so he united the Ximen family to eradicate the bailing family." Said the moon.


    In many versions of rumors, there is also a saying that the Ximen family secretly started. It seems that some of the rumors are not all false.


    "I heard that Ximen Chang was just a member of the bailing family?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "His subordinates are not, but Ximen Chang is really inferior in front of the bailing family. That''s why he would try his best to help the last emperor. Ximen Chang had an idea to replace the bailing family for a long time, but because the bailing family was too strong, he had nothing to do. After the last emperor summoned him later, Ximen Chang found an opportunity, Later, he became a mad dog. Anyone who had something to do with the bailing family was killed by him. " Yuexia explained.


    "Didn''t the last emperor ever think that if he killed a bailing family, there would be a substitute, which would threaten him sooner or later? Isn''t it better to find a way to really control the bailing family? " Han 3000 doubts that if he is allowed to deal with this matter, he can never choose this extreme way, because this way of solving the problem is only for a while, not for a lifetime.


    "At that time, he was young and full of vigor. Naturally, he didn''t think of this. But later, after the Ximen family became powerful, he did say that he regretted destroying the bailing family." Said the moon.


    Regret?


    Han three thousand cold smile, after killing so many people, again regret, useful?


    Bailing Wan''er was just a baby in her infancy. If she hadn''t been taken away secretly by the nurse, I''m afraid that even the baby would have become a ghost under the knife.


    "Bailing family, there are people alive, I want to overturn the case for bailing family, no matter what charges he used to kill bailing family." Han 3000 said to Yuexia in the tone of command. Bailing Wan''er''s biggest goal in this life is to revenge for her people. Although the last emperor has died, Han 3000 knows that the resentment in Bailing Wan''er''s heart will never be so easily vented. He hopes to help bailing family overturn the case, so that she can reduce some resentment. In fact, Han Sanqian doesn''t care what Bai lingwan''er feels. Unfortunately, he is soft hearted. He promised Bai lingwan''er some things at the beginning. Han Sanqian hopes to do these things better. Most men''s promises are not credible, but every word Han 3000 says is not a joke¡° Yes Yuexia nodded and said that Han 3000 was the new emperor. No matter what he wanted to do, he had to obey his orders. However, there are still people living in the bailing family, which makes Yuexia feel a little depressed. After all, ximenchang was a mad dog who could bite at the sight of people. There are many branches of the bailing family, and even a poultry didn''t survive. How could a person survive. That month, after arranging to help the bailing family overturn the case, Han 3000 walked into the library. Last time he came here, Han 3000 could only read the books in the designated area, but this time, Han 3000 has become the new emperor, and everything in it can be read at will. But Han''s main purpose here is not to read. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1079

    Each emperor''s birth should have a process of handover. Only in this way can people who sit in the position of God know how to mobilize the ability left by successive emperors. However, because Han 3000 killed the emperor directly, the handover process is gone. Han 3000 needs to find out the secret by himself.


    As the forbidden area of the Huanglong hall, the library has no qualification to come here except emperor Zun. So Han 3000 thinks that the secret of the ability of successive emperors should also be in the library.


    Han 3000 is strong enough to be proud of the world without being imprisoned in Huanglong hall. However, his strength is far from enough to deal with Linlong. If he can find a way to integrate the ability left by successive emperors into himself, Han 3000''s strength will certainly be improved. In this way, he will be more confident in dealing with Linlong.


    Although Han 3000 has a plan to deal with Linlong, he can''t place all his hopes on the disaster. If it doesn''t work, Han 3000 has no way out, so he has to give himself another way.


    The place of the library is not big. It''s almost at a glance. There''s nothing strange about the place visible to the naked eye. However, he believes that there must be a place in the secret room, but he has to explore it slowly.


    After walking around the library several times, Han 3000 finally stopped in front of a mural.


    The mural is a relief, which should be carved by a craftsman. The relief is a human figure, one to one in size. Almost every muscle line is displayed. It can be said that the craftsman''s craftsmanship has reached the stage of uncanny craftsmanship.


    But the strange thing is that the details of all aspects of the figure are very delicate, only the face of the figure is very blurred, and this should not be damaged, but it is just like this when the figure is formed.


    "Why didn''t you leave a clear face?" Han 3000 felt a little strange and said to himself.


    Isn''t it because it''s too ugly?


    Han 3000 smiles and shakes his head. This kind of thought is just a casual thought. He won''t take it seriously.


    At this time, Han 3000 found a small snake on the left arm of the portrait. He couldn''t help touching the red eye jade Python on his arm and said, "are you also the animal master of the red eye jade Python? It''s too coincident. We can still have this kind of common ground."


    "Since it''s such a coincidence, can you tell me what secrets are hidden in this library?" Han 3000 himself was just a joke.


    How could the statue tell him the secret of the library?


    Next, Han Sanqian found a strange stone eye, located in the upper left corner of the whole mural. The size of this eye is very moderate to the proportion of the whole portrait. Besides the upper left corner, Han Sanqian soon found another eye in other places.


    "Is the face of the portrait made in different places, and it needs to be put together to form the appearance of the portrait?" Han 3000 guessed.


    Soon, Han Sanqian found some details of his face in other places. What he didn''t know was that the last emperor would stand in front of the statue for a long time almost every day, but he never noticed the secret. He only spent a few minutes.


    However, although Han Sanqian found a lot of facial details, the whole mural is integrated, and there is no way to move it. If he wants to piece it together, he has to destroy the whole stone wall.


    "Master, you have left me a big trouble, but it doesn''t matter to me what this person looks like. The important thing is that I found the secret room of the library." Han Sanqian held out his hand with a smile.


    The whole mural, there is a particularly mellow place, obviously because of the traces left by a long time of touch, and this place, must be a switch.


    Sure enough, when Han 3000 pressed his tentacles heavily, the whole mural began to move, revealing a hidden door.


    "There are few smart people like me in the world." Han three thousand a face exclamation of say, self boast this point, Han three thousand or very powerful.


    Walking into Shimen, there is a small room less than 20 square meters, with several mummies hanging. The picture is a little creepy, but for Han 3000, who is an expert in art and bold person, it''s all pediatrics.


    Han 3000 counted the mummies on the wall, a total of eight. It seems that this is all the emperors in the past. The last emperor''s sudden strength came from these mummies.


    "All dead, but also to be used, this imperial court emperor respect, not good when." Han 3000 tut Sheng said that, according to principle, people should live in peace after they die, and the great figures like emperor Zun should have a luxurious mausoleum, but their end is to be hung in such a small room, and they can''t even live in peace.


    Han 3000 was sitting in the middle of the room, kneeling. Since the existence of these mummies was for the successive emperors to have the strength to restrain other powerful people, Han 3000, as the new emperor, naturally had to make use of their remaining strength.


    However, Han 3000''s method is different from that of the previous emperor. He not only uses it, but also absorbs all the power here.


    "You can rest assured that Han 3000 is not a man without conscience. When I finish using you, you will be buried in a beautiful place." Han 3000 finished this sentence and closed his eyes. The power of the mummy, visible to the naked eye, quickly integrated into Han 3000''s body. However, because the power came from different people, there was a phenomenon of mutual exclusion. However, it was not difficult for Han 3000, it just took a little time. Three days later. Feilingsheng and Zhantai Liuyue are almost in good health. When they go out for a breath of fresh air, they find Huang Xiaoyong sitting alone in the pavilion, but they don''t see Han 3000. When feilingsheng approached, he asked Huang Xiaoyong, "where''s your master?" Huang Xiaoyong looked powerless. He turned to look at Fei Lingsheng and said, "I''ve been to the hall for three days, but I haven''t come back yet."¡° What''s the matter with you? What''s the blow to you Asked ferlingson, puzzled. Huang Xiaoyong sighed. Ever since he heard that Xuanyuan world was likely to be destroyed by Linlong, Huang Xiaoyong was worried about this situation all the time. He was very afraid of death. But if even Shifu could not deal with Linlong, who else could do it¡° We''re all going to die, felling Huang Xiaoyong said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1080

    Although Huang Xiaoyong now knows the real identity of Fei Lingsheng, he is used to the name of Fei Lingsheng, and he is Han 3000''s apprentice, so he does not need to regard Fei Lingsheng as a superior figure, so the name of Fei Lingsheng has not changed.


    On this point, Fei Lingsheng did not mind, after all, Huang Xiaoyong is Han 3000''s apprentice, his identity is different.


    But what Huang Xiaoyong said made feilingsheng a little confused.


    Are you dying?


    Can we say that Han 3000 has given up dealing with Linlong?


    It''s impossible!


    With his understanding of Han 3000, he would never give up easily.


    "What did your master tell you?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head and said, "although the master didn''t say it so directly, that''s probably what he meant. There''s no way to deal with Linlong. What chance do we have to survive?"


    Feilingsheng helplessly stares at Huang Xiaoyong. Fortunately, it''s not Han 3000 who said it, otherwise, it''s really over.


    As long as Han 3000 does not give up, there will be a turning point in this matter.


    "You are nothing like your master. How can you be his apprentice?" Feilingsheng said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Fei Lingsheng discontentedly and said, "why do you say that to me? I''m not qualified. Are you ok?"


    "Your master is not a person who gives up easily, and he must be trying to deal with Linlong. It''s good for you to be an apprentice. Instead of helping, you are waiting to die here with a sigh. Do you think you are qualified?" Said ferlingson.


    Huang Xiaoyong is stunned. Master will not give up. How can he be so frustrated as an apprentice? If even master can''t believe it, who else can he believe in this world?


    "To tell you the truth, feiling''er, although you are a strong man in the extreme learning environment, I have never paid attention to you. However, I am impressed by your words." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Why, do I still need your approval as a strong person in my excellent teaching environment? Is it important that you look at me with new eyes? " Feilingsheng said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong knows that feilingsheng, a strong man, doesn''t care about his opinion at all, but it doesn''t matter. Feilingsheng''s words wake him up, and he won''t be so decadent any more.


    "Master Zhan Tai, how are you? Are you better?" Huang Xiaoyong walks to Zhan Tai Liuyue''s side and cares softly.


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. Although she didn''t care about Huang Xiaoyong in her heart, she and Zhan Tai Liuyue were both women. This kind of differential treatment made her feel a little unconvinced.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, when you offer Yin Qing, don''t you weigh your weight?" Feilingsheng said, this toad still wants to eat swan meat, isn''t it wishful thinking?


    Huang Xiaoyong pretended that he didn''t hear feilingsheng, and continued to say to Zhan Tai Liuyue, "master Zhan Tai, you need to rest more now, but you can''t leave any sequelae."


    Zhan Tai Liuyue looks embarrassed. Huang Xiaoyong can ignore Fei Lingsheng, but she doesn''t dare.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Zhan said.


    "Thank you. That''s what I should do. You deserve more attention because of your noble status." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    These words almost made Fei Lingsheng bite his back teeth. Zhan Tai Liuyue''s status is noble. Isn''t her status as a strong teacher not noble?


    Feilingsheng held her anger in her heart and didn''t break out, because she knew that Huang Xiaoyong was deliberately angry with her. If she overreacted, wouldn''t Huang Xiaoyong succeed.


    "You''re not going to find your master yet." Feilingsheng suppressed his anger and said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong waved his hand and said, "when Master goes to the main hall, there must be something important. If I go to disturb him, don''t I ask for a fight?"


    "What did he do after three days?" Feilingsheng frowned in bewilderment.


    "I don''t know. If you have the courage, ask yourself. But if you disturb my master''s important affairs, I don''t guarantee what kind of end you will have." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Feilingsheng really wants to find Han 3000 and ask him what he plans to do next, but Huang Xiaoyong says so, so she has to give up her idea.


    In the library, Han 3000 has been absorbing the power of the mummies for three days. In this process, Han 3000 is becoming stronger and stronger. We have to say that these mummies are really powerful. No wonder they can become the trump card of successive emperors. They can make an emperor who is only in badeng realm have the strength to deal with the strong in Jishi realm.


    When Han 3000 opened his eyes, a golden light flashed away. At this time, the power in his body has become more powerful, and there are qualitative changes. In the past, Han 3000 felt that the power in his body was like a torrent, but now, although the flow of power in his body is more gentle, the essence is completely different.


    If the former state of power is described by water, now it becomes paste. Although the flow is slow, it is more powerful.


    Stand up, Han 3000 stretched a stretch, the joints click. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt an inexplicable traction in the air, as if to take him away from here. Han three thousand as like as two peas in the face, he hurried out of the chamber. He never noticed that he was completely unconscious of the portrait above the murals. The details of his face had been restored to him, and the portrait of the portrait was exactly the same as that of him. Out of the library, the clear sky has been in the moment, dark clouds, thunder¡° Is... This a natural disaster! " Han 3000 said in horror that he could sense that the sudden change of weather was related to him, and the thunder seemed to be because he was accumulating power. Han 3000 quickly forced his breath. When he became a real God, there was no natural disaster. Han 3000 was surprised by this, and even thought that it might be related to the bones, so he could not attract natural disaster. I didn''t expect that this time, there would be a natural disaster. Fortunately, Han 3000 has complete control over his own breath. When he suppresses his own realm, the thunder slowly dissipates, and the dark clouds in the air gradually reveal the sunshine. At this time, the whole city was feeling strange. The sun was shining. Suddenly, the dark clouds were dense. Before long, the dark clouds dispersed again. They had never seen such a strange sight. At the ferlingson house. Huang Xiaoyong looked at the sky and said doubtfully, "what''s the matter with this ghost weather? For a while, the sun and dark clouds, it won''t be the wind from heaven." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1081

    Almost all people think that this is the abnormal weather. When the sun shines through the cloud city again, no one cares about what happened just now. Only feilingsheng, who is a teacher, feels a little strange.


    The sudden change of dark clouds just now gives her a very strong sense of oppression, which is not only caused by the weather.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Find the dignified feilingsheng, Huang Xiaoyong curious asked.


    "What happened just now is not so simple. Maybe it has something to do with your master." Said ferlingson.


    "My master?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face is full of doubts. How can the change of weather be related to master? Can master control the weather?


    However, after a long time, Han 3000 returned to the family.


    After a long time''s absence, Huang Xiaoyong ran to Han 3000 excitedly, pretending to miss him so much that he was about to cry


    "Master, I miss you so much, I..."


    Before he finished, Han 3000 glared at Huang Xiaoyong fiercely. This guy is like a goose bumps seller, and his poor acting skills really make Han 3000 unable to watch.


    "What happened just now?" Feilingsheng came to Han 3000 and asked directly. She believed in her intuition, so she had to find the answer in Han 3000.


    For these people in the yard, Han 3000 didn''t have to hide. He said directly: "maybe the previous divine realm was false, but now I have reached the real divine realm."


    Along the way, Han 3000 thought a lot about it. The late natural calamity may not be late, but Han 3000 misunderstood his own strength. The divine realm he imagined before was not divine realm at all, so after breaking it, it did not lead to natural calamity.


    It was not until he absorbed the power left by the emperors of the past dynasties that he really reached the divine realm, which led to the apocalypse.


    "The real divine realm, do you mean that the weather change just now was caused by natural disasters?" Said ferlingson.


    "Not bad." Han Sanqian nodded and continued: "I can feel the involvement of a force. It seems that I want to take me away from this world. The so-called higher world of Linlong should exist."


    "The Apocalypse is a test to another world?" Ferlingsheng was also a wise man. He immediately understood the meaning of the existence of natural calamity. In addition to being able to let the robber transform his body, he was also able to go to another high-level world.


    Of course, only after passing the test of natural calamity can we go. If we can''t pass it, it will be broken to pieces.


    "It should be." Han 3000 said.


    "You have suppressed your breath, so the disaster has dissipated again. You have a chance to leave here. Why don''t you do that?" Fei Lingsheng looks at Han 3000 puzzled. Xuanyuan world is now shrouded in the crisis brought by Linlong. It is very likely that the whole Xuanyuan world will be destroyed. Han 3000 had a chance to leave here before, but he did not.


    Is it fear?


    Feilingsheng denied this idea in her heart, because with her understanding of Han 3000, he could never be afraid of natural disaster.


    Everyone has his own secret. Han Sanqian can be honest with feilingsheng and others about all the secrets of Xuanyuan world, but he will never let these people know about the earth.


    For that high-level world, Han 3000 is full of curiosity, but absolutely has no desire to see it. What he wants to do more is to return to the earth through the hidden space tunnel of Xuanyuan mountain, because there are people worthy of his care.


    "Why else?" Han 3000 asked.


    Fei Lingsheng knows that Jiang Yingying is very important to Han 3000. He kills Yi Qingshan for the sake of his sister, but he doesn''t give Yi Qingshan any chance.


    But did he not yearn for another world?


    "If you stay, you are likely to die here with her, which is a risk you can completely avoid." Said ferlingson.


    Han Sanyi shook his head with a smile. He never thought about what risks are not. From the moment he decided to come to Xuanyuan world, Han Sanqian was ready. After he came to Xuanyuan world, Han Sanqian had only two things to do. He tried his best to solve the crisis for the earth and return to the earth. As for other things, It''s not in Han 3000''s consideration at all.


    "Shifu, do you mean that the weather change just now is a passage for you to go to another world?" Huang Xiaoyong, who had been shocked by the dialogue for a long time, finally recovered and asked Han 3000 with an unbelievable face.


    What''s another world and what''s natural disaster? This is not what Huang Xiaoyong can understand. Although Han Sanqian has long heard that Linlong comes from another world, this matter has not been confirmed by evidence. Huang Xiaoyong has always been skeptical, but now he has to believe it because of the other world, Almost showed up in front of him.


    "Why, are you interested in another world?" Han 3000 asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong shakes his head unconsciously. He doesn''t think he has this ability. It''s only the legendary divine realm that he has the chance to go, and it''s only the chance, because he has to survive successfully to pass the test. Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t have the courage to take such a big risk.


    "Master, will you eventually leave Xuanyuan world?" Huang Xiaoyong asked, in his opinion, even if Han 3000 does not leave now, he will face this matter in the future, because he is already the strongest in Xuanyuan world. There is no place worth remembering here. If he wants to become stronger, he must go to a higher-level world. It''s good for Han 3000 to leave, but it''s totally different from what Huang Xiaoyong thinks. Han 3000 will not pursue his own realm endlessly, nor will he go to the high-level world. He wants to return to the earth and seek a stable life with Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter¡° Yes, I will leave sooner or later. " Han 3000 said. Huang Xiaoyong''s expression is dim, and his heart is a little lost, but he also knows that no matter what he does, he can not leave Han 3000, and he is not qualified to do so¡° Now that you have been able to stir up the disaster, when do you plan to deal with Linlong? " Feilingsheng asked Han 3000. Han 3000 originally intended to use feilingsheng''s robbery to deal with Linlong, but now it is unnecessary. Moreover, it is a long way off for him to reach the divine realm, because now feilingsheng is just like a mole ant in Han 3000''s eyes, which shows that there is a huge gap between the divine realm and the extreme teacher realm. He wants feilingsheng to reach the divine realm in a short time, It''s impossible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1082

    More importantly, Linlong is now in the recovery period, which is a great opportunity. If the time goes back, Linlong will only become stronger and stronger, and it will be more and more difficult to deal with it.


    It can be said that now is the best opportunity to deal with Linlong. Once it is missed, I am afraid it will form a very irreversible dangerous situation.


    "I came back to tell you that I plan to go to the dark forest." Han 3000 said.


    "Now!" Feilingsheng looks at Han 3000 with shocked face. Although she has guessed that Han 3000 will change the plan, she didn''t expect that it will be so soon.


    "While it''s still recovering, it''s a very good opportunity." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng understood this truth, and since Han 3000 had decided, it was something that no one could change.


    "Master Han, have you thought about it?" Zhan Tai Liuyue, who has been silent for a long time, finally asks Han 3000 that she can''t help in this matter. However, in her opinion, such a hasty decision is irrational. After all, Linlong is too powerful. In order to seal Linlong, Xuanyuan world lost almost all the strong. Now, Han 3000 wants to deal with Linlong by himself, Isn''t this the dream of a fool?


    Besides, Han Sanqian doesn''t have to take the responsibility on himself. It''s related to the fate of the whole Xuanyuan world. It''s all practitioners who should solve the problem together.


    "Master Zhan Tai doesn''t have to worry about me. If we miss the right moment, Xuanyuan world will be destroyed, so I have to do it." Han 3000 said.


    "Master, in case... In case you can''t come back, how can I explain to my aunt? She will kill me." Huang Xiaoyong said, but although the words say so, he is not afraid of how Jiang Yingying will deal with him, but he wants to use Jiang Yingying, let Han 3000 think more, and then consider going to the dark forest.


    "If I really die, no one will live, so you don''t have to worry that she will kill you." Han Sanqian said with a smile, now he is the strongest in Xuanyuan world. Once he dies in the dark forest, the fate of Xuanyuan world can not escape being destroyed. At that time, no matter who he is, he will die.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jumped straight and said quickly, "master, I think you can come back safely. You are invincible in my mind. How can Linlong be your opponent?"


    In the face of Huang Xiaoyong''s self consolation, Han 3000 just smiles. In fact, he is not sure at all.


    Linlong comes from a high-level world. It''s very strong, but how strong it is is is beyond Han 3000''s imagination. What''s more, it''s also unknown how much effect the natural disaster can have on it. So now Han 3000, like a white mouse, pays for his own life in order to do experiments.


    If there is a choice, Han 3000 will not do so. Unfortunately, he has no choice at all.


    "Well, what should be explained has been explained. I''m going on my way. Take care of yourself." Han 3000 said.


    Huang Xiaoyong three people will Han 3000 to the door, heart has a lot to say, but how can not say, can only watch Han 3000 go further and further.


    "Master, when you go, can you come back?" Huang Xiaoyong drooped his head and looked like he was hollowed out.


    Feilingsheng''s face is dignified. In her opinion, Han Sanyi''s hope of dealing with Linlong is very small. But now in the Xuanyuan world, no one is qualified to help. The strong man in the extreme learning environment is just cannon fodder, and can''t play any role at all.


    But feilingsheng didn''t want to say these disheartening words, and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "in your mind, isn''t he invincible? Even you don''t have confidence in him?"


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned, took a deep breath, straightened up his chest, and said: "how can it be? How can I have no confidence in my master? My master is sure to beat up Linlong. Wait, before long, we will be able to taste the taste of dragon meat."


    Feilingsheng faint smile, Huang Xiaoyong this morale words, although a little exaggeration, but also very exciting.


    Eat dragon meat, but people often talk about it, but no one has ever been able to do it.


    "Master Zhan Tai, shall we continue to stay in the Huanglong hall, or shall we return to 3000?" Huang Xiaoyong asks Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    "Return to three thousand." Zhan Tai Liuyue said without hesitation that the place of Huanglong hall is not worthy of her memory, and she has been away for such a long time, and she doesn''t want to worry about her, so she should go back and have a look.


    Huang Xiaoyong thought that the pterygos came down from the sky. This kind of flying means of transportation is undoubtedly the most convenient.


    "Felling, we''ll leave now. When the time comes for the dragon meat feast, I''ll let master inform you." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Don''t worry, I will come."


    The winged tiger soared into the sky, carrying two people to the direction of 3000 cases.


    Feilingsheng raised his head until they disappeared in the sky. Then he lowered his head and went back to his room.


    Three thousand.


    The news that Han 3000 killed emperor Zun and became the new emperor Zun has spread to 3000 schools, and now almost the whole imperial court knows about it. Therefore, the 3000 schools now, even if it is just a new school, have become the first school in the imperial court. After all, its leader is the current emperor Zun, which is incomparable. But just when everyone is excited, Jiang Yingying is inexplicably worried. This strange feeling makes her feel that something seems to have happened to Han 3000. An unknown premonition lingers in her heart, which can''t be dissipated. One day later, Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan tailiuyue return safely. When Jiang Yingying learns about this, she runs all the way to the front of zongmen. However, she only saw Huang Xiaoyong and Zhan tailiuyue, not Han 3000 at all¡° Huang Xiaoyong, where''s my brother? " Jiang Yingying walks to Huang Xiaoyong for the first time and asks anxiously. Huang Xiaoyong saw the worry from Jiang Yingying''s eyes, but there were too many people here, and the situation about the dark forest could not be widely spread, so he could only say: "elder martial sister, let''s find a place where there is no one, I will tell you slowly." Jiang Yingying directly carrying Huang Xiaoyong, left the door, toward the back of the Phoenix Mountain. Huang Xiaoyong is like a chicken who can''t resist. He can only accept his life. When she came to Houshan, Jiang Yingying released Huang Xiaoyong and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? Did my brother encounter any danger?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1083

    Huang Xiaoyong told Jiang Yingying all the information he had, without any concealment.


    After listening, Jiang Yingying will leave immediately.


    Huang Xiaoyong said quickly: "elder martial sister, where are you going?"


    "To the dark forest, of course." Jiang Yingying said in a low voice.


    Huang Xiaoyong a listen to this, immediately flustered, come forward to pull Jiang Yingying, but haven''t had time to speak, was Jiang Yingying blow out.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who was full of pain, curled up on the ground and said, "you can''t go, elder martial sister. Shifu wants to take advantage of the natural disaster to deal with Linlong. When you go, not only can you not help, but you will also make trouble for Shifu."


    Jiang Yingying turned her head and looked at Huang Xiaoyong coldly, and said, "do you want me to watch it with my eyes open?"


    "Only Shifu can deal with Linlong. How can you make trouble for Shifu at this critical time? If Shifu is distracted to protect you, isn''t it harmful to Shifu?" Although Huang Xiaoyong does not want to say such words to attack Jiang Yingying, but now this situation, he has to say, because only in this way can Jiang Yingying stay.


    "I have the ability to protect myself." Jiang Yingying said disdainfully.


    "How can you protect yourself from the disaster? If you go, you can only let my Shifu protect you. Maybe my Shifu could have dealt with Linlong, but it''s because you went that Shifu lost his life. You didn''t help him, but hurt him. Do you want him to die?" Huang Xiaoyong said gnashing his teeth.


    Jiang Yingying goes to Huang Xiaoyong with a murderous look on her face.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t have the slightest fear. He looked directly at Jiang YingYing and continued: "you don''t know the power of Tianjie, or how powerful Linlong is. You can''t even beat Yi Qingshan."


    "You''re looking for death!" Jiang Yingying angrily pinches Huang Xiaoyong''s neck. As long as she makes a little effort, Huang Xiaoyong will die.


    But Huang Xiaoyong is still not afraid. He knows he can''t let go. Otherwise, Jiang Yingying''s going is likely to cause unnecessary trouble to Han 3000.


    "Don''t you forget that master came all the way back to save you because you were caught by Yi Qingshan. You think you are very powerful and you can help, but you can''t even deal with Yi Qingshan." Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    Jiang Yingying is worried about Han 3000, so she wants to go to the dark forest. As for whether she can help, she never thought about it.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s words have a great impact on her, but what he says is the truth. Even Yi Qingshan can''t deal with it. How can he help Han 3000 deal with Linlong?


    If she goes, it is likely to become a burden to Han 3000. At that time, Han 3000 will not only deal with Linlong, but also try to protect her.


    Seeing that Jiang Yingying''s mood had calmed down a little, Huang Xiaoyong was relieved. He continued: "elder martial sister, what we can do now is to wait for master to come back safely. Only he can do this thing in the whole Xuanyuan world. Anyone who appears will become his trouble."


    Jiang Yingying took a deep breath and let go of Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong stood up with difficulty and asked Jiang Yingying, "aunt, don''t you believe in master''s strength?"


    "Of course I believe him." Jiang Yingying did not want to say.


    "Since we believe it, we can''t make trouble for him." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "He''s risking his life for Xuanyuan world. If he has any accident, I want the whole Xuanyuan world to bury him." Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    This seems like a joke, and with Jiang Yingying''s current strength, she can''t do it.


    But Huang Xiaoyong has a strange feeling that she is not joking.


    Xia Guojing, Wu Shan.


    Su Yingxia holds Han Nian sleeping in her arms and looks to the direction of the dark forest.


    There are no more challengers in today''s Jingwu mountain. Su Yingxia almost beat the strong Xia people with one person''s strength. Although this makes many experts feel ashamed, with so many lessons, no one dares to challenge Su Yingxia. After all, no one wants to be seriously injured in Su Yingxia''s hands.


    Stroking Han Nian''s head, Su Yingxia said to himself, "you haven''t seen your daughter. How can you do such a dangerous thing?"


    From Su Yingxia to Han 3000, she knew what Han 3000 wanted to do. Now, Han 3000 went to the dark forest, which confirmed her conjecture. But she knew better than Han 3000 that Han 3000''s plan could not succeed.


    After having the memory of Fuyao, Su Yingxia knows Linlong better than anyone else. It has already suffered the baptism of natural calamity. It''s just a fool''s dream to use natural calamity to deal with it.


    Unless there is a miracle, otherwise, Han 3000 will die.


    "In any case, the three of us will be together." After su Yingxia finished this sentence, he stood up.


    Han Nian, who was affected by the movement, opened his eyes and looked a little at a loss. He asked Su Yingxia, "Mom, are we going to leave?"


    Su Yingxia nodded with a smile. She didn''t have the nervousness and fear to face the danger at all. She said, "we''re going to see Dad."


    When the little girl heard the word "Dad", her bleary eyes suddenly became bright and excited, and she said, "is Dad coming to pick us up? Where is he? Where is he?" Seeing the little girl looking around, Su Yingxia couldn''t help kissing Han Nian''s face and said, "Dad is in a dangerous place. Will nian''er be afraid?" Han Nian shook his head without hesitation and said, "nianer is not afraid. As long as he can find his father, nianer is not afraid of anything." Su Yingxia nodded and said, "Mom will take nianer to Dad now. Dad will be very happy when he sees nianer." Down the mountain! This is the first time that Su Yingxia has stepped down Jingwu mountain since she came to Xia state, and her little action immediately shocked countless experts¡° It''s down, she''s down! "¡° What does she want to do? She won''t have to challenge her. "¡° This is the end of it. Will you find us? " A small move, caused the panic of countless people, enough to see Su Yingxia to those so-called masters to bring how much psychological pressure. Moreover, even the leader of Xia could not hide his panic after hearing about it, for fear that Su Yingxia would cause any more turmoil. After all, no one in Xia could stop Su Yingxia. In order to avoid the great disturbance of Su Yingxia, the monarch had to show up again¡° Don''t worry. I''m leaving here. You don''t have to be afraid of me When the Lord appeared, Su Yingxia said lightly. Get out of here! After all, Su Yingxia is so powerful that if she goes to other countries, it will not be good news for Xia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1084

    Dark forest border.


    When Han 3000 came here, he could feel the existence of Linlong and its power more clearly.


    In fact, Han 3000 has no confidence in using natural disasters to deal with Linlong. He doesn''t know whether the power of natural disasters can seriously damage Linlong. But in the absence of other ways, he can only have a try and take advantage of the fact that Linlong''s strength has not recovered to its peak.


    "God bless me, I hope it''s safe this time." Han 3000, who has never believed in the theory of gods and ghosts, can''t help praying secretly. Although he has the courage to face danger, it doesn''t mean he is willing to face death.


    Every time he thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian, Han 3000 is very persistent about living, because he can''t leave the responsibility of the mother and daughter, husband and father, and he has to bear it.


    Stepping into the dark forest, a strong breath locked him in time.


    "I didn''t expect you to die so soon." Lin Long''s voice reached Han 3000''s ears again.


    Han 3000''s face is like frost, walking in the direction of Xuanyuan mountain.


    Along the way, he met many strange beasts, but when Han 3000 did not hide his strength, they chose to avoid Han 3000 and did not dare to have any idea about Han 3000.


    Exotic animals like to eat human beings, but they also have higher intelligence than other animals. They know who can be used as food and who can pose a threat to them.


    In a short time, many strange beasts followed Han 3000, looking for opportunities. Many of them were not in any records of Xuanyuan world. After all, the mystery of the dark forest could not be explored even by the strong in the extreme division. Therefore, no one really knew how many kinds of strange beasts were hidden here.


    With more and more monsters following, Han 3000 seems to have an army behind him. However, this does not make Han 3000 afraid. In the dark forest, only Linlong is his opponent. These monsters who can''t reach the stage are not enough to be afraid.


    "Boy, help me get rid of these things." Han 3000 light said.


    The red eye jade Python moves with the order. When it shows its real body, the following beasts disperse in a rush and flee in all directions. The scene is particularly spectacular.


    Red eye jade Python mouth spit red letter, did not return to Han 3000 arm, but simply walk in Han 3000 side.


    "Little thing, if I die here today, you can run as far as possible." Han 3000 said to the red eye jade python.


    Red eye jade Python spits out a red letter, a provocative look, obviously very dissatisfied with Han 3000''s arrangement.


    This kind of communication can''t help but make Han 3000 feel sorry. If red eye jade Python can communicate with Linlong directly, it will be much more convenient, and Han 3000 can also know all the thoughts of red eye jade python.


    It''s a pity that the realm of red eye jade Python is so different from that of Linlong that it is impossible for it to speak.


    As the distance from Xuanyuan mountain gets closer and closer, the breath of Linlong becomes stronger and stronger. Han 3000 unconsciously slows down his pace. He felt the strength of Linlong when he was in Huanglong hall before, but it is obviously stronger now.


    "It seems that you have recovered a lot." Han 3000 light said.


    Linlong''s ability, can easily control the whole dark forest, so Han 3000 even in the case of no deliberate voice, it can still hear clearly.


    "If you know, why don''t you run away?" Lin long asks curiously.


    "I''m here to kill you. Why run?" Han 3000 asked.


    Linlong shows a burst of arrogant laughter, kill it?


    Xuanyuan world of these waste, even want to kill it, this is not a joke?


    Its strength has long been beyond the scope of Xuanyuan world. How could anyone kill him here?


    No one can threaten it unless it is from another world.


    "Boy, do you mean to amuse me when you talk such big words? If so, I have to admit that you succeeded." Lin long disdains to sneer.


    Han Sanqian''s face does not change. He knows that this kind of saying will be ridiculed, but that''s his purpose. He just tells the truth.


    "Big talk? I advise you to be careful, or you will be too late to repent if you die in my hands. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "In a few words, do you want me to pay attention to you? If I regard you as my opponent, it is an insult to me. " Lin long said.


    This kind of devaluation did not make Han 3000 lose his confidence, but from the beginning, he had no confidence in himself. He came to the dark forest with a try attitude.


    "Why do you come to Xuanyuan world because your strength is too low and you are not willing to yield to others, so you come to Xuanyuan world to dominate?" Han asked, since Linlong is a creature in a higher world, there must be a reason why it appears in Xuanyuan world.


    Maybe it''s a character of being a chicken head rather than a phoenix tail, but it also shows that with the strength of Linlong, he is just a weak man in that world, which makes Han 3000 unable to imagine what kind of experts there are¡° Do I need a reason to come to such a shabby place whenever I want to? " Lin long said¡° But why do you want to do this? The cultivation environment here should not help you to improve your strength. You are willing to come here at the expense of your own realm. Is it because you were bullied too badly in that world, or because you have a very powerful enemy that you had to take refuge in Xuanyuan world? It seems that you are also a coward. You can only brag in Xuanyuan world. In your own world, you are a waste? " Han 3000 said this in a tone of inquiry. Red eye jade Python is listening in and shivering. This kind of speech deliberately stimulates Linlong. Once Linlong gets angry, he may kill Han 3000 directly. Why does he say these words¡° Boy, just these words, you want me to be angry? " Linlong light said, no mood fluctuations. But the calmer it is, the more Han 3000 knows it''s covering up¡° No, I''m not going to make you angry. I just want to try. Can''t you leave Xuanyuan mountain now? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° With your strength, how can you allow others to insult you like this? But you haven''t killed me because you can''t leave Xuanyuan mountain. If you leave, what will you do? " Han 3000 said curiously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1085

    In fact, Han 3000 discovered this problem as soon as he entered the dark forest. Linlong did not appear immediately. This is a very strange thing. After all, he wanted to kill himself. Now the opportunity has been placed in front of Linlong, but he has not started.


    So Han 3000 made a bold guess, and deliberately angered Linlong, in order to confirm his guess.


    Facts have proved that he guessed right. Although he didn''t know the reason, Linlong must have been unable to leave Xuanyuan mountain for some reason, perhaps because of its strength recovery. This is very good news for Han 3000.


    He wants to deal with Linlong with natural calamity. If Linlong wants to escape, it should not be difficult. But if it can''t leave Xuanyuan mountain, it is relatively easier to succeed.


    "Boy, why do you think so?" Lin long asked.


    Hearing this sentence, Han 3000''s face showed a faint smile. If he was only 80% sure that Linlong couldn''t leave just now, now he is 100% sure. Otherwise, Linlong would never ask such nonsense.


    "I expect things like a God. How can this little thing trouble me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Even if I can''t leave Xuanyuan mountain, I can still kill you. Don''t play tricks in front of me. Tell me how you know." Lin long said sternly.


    Han 3000 light said: "tell you, you will let me die more happy, right?"


    "You are very smart. Although you are all dead, the process can be quick or painful. You can choose." Lin long said.


    This is definitely the strongest opponent Han 3000 has ever met, so that he has no confidence to deal with Linlong. However, Han 3000 will not accept death.


    Even if it is powerful enough to destroy the sky and the earth, Han 3000 will never wait to die.


    Continue to go in the direction of Xuanyuan mountain, soon, Xuanyuan mountain will appear in front of Han 3000.


    As the saying goes, looking at the mountain running dead horse, although we have seen Xuanyuan mountain, but in fact there is still a long distance.


    But even so, when Han 3000 saw the Linlong in Xuanyuan mountain, he would still be shocked!


    Its body is almost the same size as the whole mountain. To the naked eye, it is more than 100 Zhang long, maybe even more exaggerated.


    The whole mountain of Xuanyuan mountain is obviously very small under its occupation, which gives people a kind of visual illusion. It is easy to misunderstand that Xuanyuan mountain is not big.


    "Little fellow, you have the courage to fight it, and you are not dead. You are lucky." Han Sany sighed to the red eye jade python. When he first saw the red eye jade python, Han was still thinking about what kind of creature it was and how it could hurt it. Now it seems that it is not easy for the red eye jade Python to survive.


    "I didn''t expect that this little thing was your strange animal. It ran away at the beginning, but it made me hungry all day." Lin long said suddenly.


    This made the red eye jade Python shocked. It was the only one who used other animals as food. When was its turn to be food.


    But this is what Linlong said, and the red eyed jade Python can''t refute it.


    "You really look like that." Han three thousand looking at Lin long, suddenly exclaim of say.


    "Like what?" Lin long asked.


    Han 3000''s so-called likeness is very similar to the dragon image spread on the earth. After all, on the earth, the dragon is only a legendary creature, and no one has really seen it. Some experts even speculate that the image of the dragon is only imagined by the ancients, and there is no such creature in the world.


    Han Sanqian used to be curious about this, but he always believed that the Dragon really existed, because the images spread from him were very real even in terms of details. If someone didn''t see it with his own eyes, how could he leave such real details?


    Now it seems that the words of some experts are not entirely believable. They deny what they have not seen. They think that if they have not seen, the world will not exist. This narrow idea is totally arrogant.


    "Like a legendary creature in my world, they are also called dragons." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Long''s huge head on the top of the mountain suddenly lifted up. Because of the great movement, the talc of Xuanyuan mountain fell down and made a loud noise.


    "You are not from Xuanyuan world?" Lin long asks Han 3000 in shock.


    Looking at its appearance, Han 3000 knows that Linlong misunderstood his words. Maybe he is under the illusion that he is also from a higher world?


    "Will you be allowed to come from other worlds, and I will not be allowed to come from other worlds?" Han 3000 light said.


    for the first time!


    For the first time, Linlong has a little fear of Han 3000. Without knowing the details of Han 3000, Han 3000 is likely to hide his real strength, just like it.


    If that is the case, Han 3000 is not an opponent he can despise.


    "Where are you from?" Lin long asked.


    It''s scared! Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. He is really a waste counsellor. In one or two words, he began to be afraid. I really don''t know what class Linlong belongs to in the higher world. But Han 3000 is not lost. Even if Linlong is just a counsellor, he can''t deal with it. He won''t despise Linlong because of this¡° Do you want to see my real strength? " Han 3000 asked. Lin long suddenly has an unknown premonition. Unfortunately, he can''t leave Xuanyuan mountain. Otherwise, his first thought has already led him to run away. In a higher-level world, Linlong is only a mount with the lowest level of strength. Because of this, it suddenly has a little fear of Han 3000, because if Han 3000 comes from that world, this lowest level creature must not be Han 3000''s opponent¡° Don''t put on airs in front of me Lin long said. At this time, Han 3000 no longer deliberately suppresses his own breath. Since he wants to use natural disasters to deal with Linlong, the sooner the better. The longer the delay, the stronger Linlong''s strength will recover. This will make Han 3000 more difficult in dealing with Linlong. Due to the reason of no longer repressing the breath, the disaster soon appeared again. Over the dark forest, there were dark clouds and thunder. Linlong looked up at the sky with some doubts, and soon it reflected what was going on. Isn''t this a natural disaster? This guy is robbing? That''s ridiculous. Is that his real strength? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1086

    "Boy, do you want to rob me? Is that what you call true strength? " Linlong disdained to Han 3000 said, on this level of strength, it is not worth his fear, he thought Han 3000 is another world to the strong.


    This is a bit of despair for Han 3000, because Lin long would say that, obviously he didn''t pay attention to the natural calamity, but this is Han 3000''s strongest means. If the natural calamity can''t deal with Lin long, he really has nothing to do.


    "Can you resist the power of natural calamity?" Han 3000 light said.


    Lin long suddenly burst out laughing, it realized that Han 3000 was trying to use the robbery to deal with it.


    It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous.


    "Boy, you''re really an idiot. I''ve been through the baptism of natural disasters for a long time. How can I be afraid of natural disasters?" Lin long said.


    Han 3000''s face changed and said, "what do you mean?"


    "I''m not clear enough. If I want to go to that world, I have to go through the natural calamity. How do you think I got there?" Lin long said.


    despair!


    Han 3000''s present mood can only be described by these two words.


    It turns out that Linlong has experienced natural disasters, so he can go to a higher level of the world. Doesn''t that mean that the current natural disasters are nothing to Linlong?


    But Han will not give up until the last minute.


    Even if Linlong has experienced a natural disaster, he will have a try.


    It''s not that Han 3000 is persistent, but that he has no other way at all. If he doesn''t, he will have to wait to die.


    Han three thousand full release of their own strength, want to let the disaster also come more violent some.


    The stronger the power, the more likely it is to cause damage to Linlong.


    Lin long usually looks at Han 3000 when watching the performance. Although it can stop Han 3000, it doesn''t do so. It wants to make Han 3000 despair and let Han 3000 know how stupid this method is.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. I''ll wait for you." Lin long said.


    For Linlong''s completely indifferent attitude, Han 3000 can only pretend not to hear. At this time, his heart can''t be shaken. Once his breath is relaxed, Han 3000 may never be able to mention it again.


    Thunder rolling, ready to go, in the dark clouds, countless lightning gathered together.


    The practitioners of the whole Xuanyuan world feel a strong force at the moment, which makes them shiver.


    Huanglong hall.


    After sensing this power, feilingsheng unconsciously looks to the direction of the dark forest. Although she can''t see anything, she knows that Han 3000 has started, and he has no way out.


    "I hope you can really succeed. If you can''t deal with Linlong, Xuanyuan world will be destroyed."


    Three thousand.


    Jiang Yingying, Huang Xiaoyong, Zhan tailiuyue, and Yan Qinghua stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the direction of the dark forest.


    "Master, this is the beginning of the robbery. I hope Lei rob can kill Linlong." Huang Xiaoyong put his hands together on his chest and prayed devoutly.


    Although Jiang Yingying didn''t speak, her expression was dignified to the extreme.


    Although she has confidence in Han 3000, there is nothing he can''t do since she knew Han 3000.


    But this matter is very dangerous after all. Jiang Yingying will be very worried even if she believes in Han 3000.


    Once there is an accident, Han 3000''s life will be explained here, which is unacceptable to Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother 3000, you can''t do anything. Sister Ying Xia and nianer are still waiting for you at home." Jiang Yingying said silently.


    While everyone was worried about Han 3000, there was another man who was in a hurry to the dark forest.


    She is Su Yingxia.


    Han Sanqian and Jiang Yingying never expected that Su Yingxia had already come to Xuanyuan world, and they also took Han Nian with them.


    "Mom, it''s thunder." Han Nian shrank in Su Yingxia''s arms, obviously afraid of the thunder in the air.


    Su Yingxia tried to appease Han Nian, stroked his head and said: "not afraid, dad is there, with Dad, he will protect nian''er."


    After hearing the words "Dad", Han Nian''s mood became much more stable. It seems that in her heart, dad is a hero. As long as she has dad, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    This has something to do with Su Yingxia''s indoctrination of Han Nian since childhood, so Han 3000 is not around Han Nian. But Su Yingxia will tell Han Nian something about Han 3000 every day, and tell her how powerful Han 3000 is, which naturally forms Han Nian''s cognition of Han 3000''s great image.


    But this time, Su Yingxia is very clear that Han 3000 is more likely to be more dangerous than lucky. Linlong''s strength is completely different from Xuanyuan''s world level. This is not a level of magnitude at all.


    Boom!


    At this time, the first big thunder broke out in the air, which indicated that the first disaster fell in the air. As the target of natural disaster, Han 3000 ran to Linlong for the first time, trying to guide the natural disaster to Linlong. At this time, Lin long has made an unexpected move for Han 3000. Although it did not leave Xuanyuan mountain, it raised its tail and intercepted the thunder in mid air¡° Boy, I''ve already told you that there''s no threat from natural disasters to me. Don''t you believe it? " Lin long said to Han 3000. Han 3000 looked at the location of Linlong in the sky lightning strike, there is no trace, even no skin injury, which can not help but let Han 3000 despair again. He didn''t expect that his plan would be so vulnerable in front of the powerful Linlong¡° It''s just the first thunder. " Han 3000 grits his teeth and doesn''t give up. He has no way out, so he can only do his best. Linlong didn''t stop Han 3000. Now it''s just like watching a monkey, watching Han 3000 perform. Anyway, sooner or later, it can kill Han 3000, and it doesn''t care about wasting a little time. It''s also a good thing to be able to watch good plays after sleeping for a thousand years¡° You have to work hard. Tianlei has three opportunities. You have two opportunities left. " Lin long said. Han 3000 takes a deep breath, ignores Lin Long''s sarcasm, and tries his best to urge the power in his body. He wants to make the thunder stronger, even if the chance is slim, he will try his best. But at this time, a familiar voice, but let Han 3000 stand on the spot, can''t believe it¡° Three thousand. " Han 3000 was shocked as if he had been electrocuted! When he turned his head and saw Su Yingxia not far away, it was even more like a dream. Is this... The hallucination before death? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1087

    "Dad."


    Han 3000, who was not struck by lightning, was struck by lightning and stood there.


    He never dreamed that Su Yingxia and Han Nian came to Xuanyuan world!


    If you change the time and place, it may become the biggest surprise of Han 3000''s life.


    But now, only surprised but not happy, because he is facing great danger, and the appearance of Su Yingxia and Han Nian will also put them in danger.


    Han 3000 can''t even accept his own death. How can he accept that they are in danger.


    A flash, Han 3000 will appear in Su Yingxia side, heart has a thousand words, but a word can''t say.


    "Dad." Han Nian''s tender face looks at Han 3000 naively.


    Han 3000 just nodded subconsciously.


    When Han Nian opened his arms to Han 3000, Han 3000 felt at a loss.


    When she left the earth, Han Nian was just a baby in her infancy. Now, she has learned how to call people. She is already a little girl.


    According to Han 3000''s time in Xuanyuan world, it is less than a year. Obviously, there are some differences between the time axes of the earth and Xuanyuan world.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yingxia sees Han 3000 not to be moved, reminds a way.


    Han three thousand this just returned to God, hurriedly Han Nian in the arms.


    Although Han Nian saw Han 3000 for the first time, she didn''t feel strange to Han 3000. She gave Han 3000 a kiss on the face, and then said to Su Yingxia with a smile: "Mom, I finally found my father."


    Han 3000 was a little distressed because he had chosen to leave the earth. He chose to help the earth solve its problems, but he forgot that his daughter''s childhood also needed him.


    At this moment, Han 3000 felt that he was not worthy to be a father at all.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Don''t you want to see us?" Su Yingxia Du mouth to Han 3000 said, has been a mother of Su Yingxia in front of Han 3000, still has a shy side.


    Han 3000 shakes his head quickly. He dreams of mother and daughter. How can he not want to see them.


    It''s just that this time point is a bit of despair for Han 3000. It''s very difficult for him to deal with Linlong by himself. The appearance of Su Yingxia and Han Nian will undoubtedly make Han 3000 have more fear, so he can''t deal with Linlong.


    "Why are you here?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    "My daughter missed you. Of course I''ll come to you." Su Yingxia said with a natural look.


    "But it''s very dangerous now. Take her away quickly. I''ll come to you after the matter is settled." Han 3000 said anxiously.


    Su Yingxia stubbornly shook his head and said: "I have recovered most of the memory of Fu Yao. I know Linlong better than you. I know how you want to deal with it, but it doesn''t work."


    Han 3000 had expected that Su Yingxia would wake up to the memory of Fu Yao sooner or later. After all, Su Yingxia inherited all the abilities of Fu Yao. She was like the new hostel after Fu Yao''s rebirth. However, she said it was not feasible, which made Han 3000 unable to understand.


    Is it true that Linlong can''t be dealt with?


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia unconsciously looks at Linlong, whose huge body is terrifying and encircles the whole Xuanyuan mountain. These powerful beasts have long gone beyond the power of Xuanyuan world.


    "It doesn''t belong to the Xuanyuan world. Its power can easily destroy the world, and the natural disaster is meaningless to it." Su Yingxia said.


    Linlong is also able to hear the dialogue between the two. When he heard Su Yingxia''s words, he seemed to show a proud expression and said to Han 3000, "it seems that she has more insight than you. In the face of absolute power, any trick is powerless. Let alone natural disaster, even if all the strong people in Xuanyuan world are resurrected, it can''t pose a threat to me, unless, There are people in that world, but it''s impossible. "


    Han 3000 can''t hide the color of despair on his face. He knows Su Yingxia won''t cheat him, so the weight of this sentence is too heavy.


    If you can''t deal with Linlong, Han 3000 will die here.


    And now not only he will die, but also su Yingxia and Han Nian can''t save their lives.


    "Why do you come when you know you can''t deal with it?" Han three thousand don''t understand of looking at Su Ying summer, really don''t understand why she want to do so.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes are shining. When she enters the dark forest, she has already thought about accepting the result of death. As for why she wants to come, of course, she is with Han 3000.


    "In any case, the three members of our family will be together, even if they die." Su Yingxia said.


    "But... Nianer is still so young, how can she and we bear the result." Han 3000 some angry said, in his opinion, Su Yingxia should not be so irrational, after all, Han Nian is still young, how can she have the heart to do this kind of thing.


    "Back to the earth''s space tunnel, in Xuanyuan mountain, I didn''t expect that nianer and I would not be able to go back. Even if we don''t die with you now, after you die, it will destroy Xuanyuan world. At that time, nianer and I will die as well." Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 sighs. It turns out that Su Yingxia has thought of this for a long time, so she appears with Han Nian. She probably thinks that even if she is dying, the three members of her family must meet. At this time, Linlong suddenly laughed¡° What are you laughing at? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way. Why does Linlong laugh? Of course, it''s because of Su Yingxia''s words. Before, it mistakenly thought that Han 3000 came from a higher-level world, and even had some fear of Han 3000. Now from Su Yingxia''s mouth, it knows that Han 3000 actually came from a lower level world. How can it not laugh? Compared with the Xuanyuan world, the earth is a more backward world of cultivation civilization. Even for the cultivation world in the vast universe, the earth has long been a civilization abandoned by the strong practitioners. How can people from this place be worthy of its fear¡° You are actually from the earth. It''s a place full of rubbish. Moreover, the earth world is no longer suitable for cultivation. I was worried that you came from a higher world just now. Of course, it''s a joke. " Lin long said. The earth is not like the Xuanyuan world. Everyone can get the opportunity to practice, and the environment is really not suitable for practice, so in some ways, the earth is lower than the Xuanyuan world. But that doesn''t mean it''s a place of waste. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1088

    Han Sanqian gives Han Nian to Su Yingxia, although he knows that he can''t be Linlong''s opponent, even though he knows that natural disasters can''t hurt Linlong.


    But Han will never give up until the last moment.


    "Dad, hit it." Han Nian cheered Han 3000.


    Han 3000 light smile, said to Su Yingxia: "you go far, I will not give up."


    Su Yingxia didn''t stop him. This is Han 3000''s character. How can he give up until the last moment?


    And for Su Yingxia, it''s not impossible for Han 3000 to create a miracle.


    "Why, haven''t you given up yet?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    "Why should I give up?" Han 3000 asked.


    "OK, I just want to relieve my fatigue. I haven''t been active for many years. Give you this opportunity. Remember, if you can''t hurt me, your wife and children will die in great pain." Lin long said.


    Han Nian looks cold and gnashes his teeth. Lin Long''s words touch his bottom line. This is the scale that no one can touch.


    Once again, the power in the body was stimulated, and the sky began to accumulate the thunder of natural disaster. This time, the power was obviously more powerful than before. Almost the whole Xuanyuan world was shrouded in the huge thunder.


    Su Yingxia in the distance holds Han Nian tightly. Han 3000 has tried her best. It''s a pity that she knows that these are useless, because the strength between him and Linlong is not only a level gap.


    "Mom, can dad win this big bug?" Han Nian suddenly asks Su Yingxia.


    "Dad will try." Su Yingxia didn''t tell Han Nian the real answer, because in the little girl''s mind, her father is a hero, she can''t let Han Nian think Han 3000 will lose.


    The second disaster, split in the air.


    The roaring voice is deafening, and countless practitioners are shivering even if they are thousands of miles away.


    "You can''t die." Han 3000''s roar came from the air. When he extradited the robbery to Lin long, a desperate scene happened.


    Although the second natural disaster is much more powerful than the first one, Linlong is still relaxed and comfortable, and doesn''t get hurt at all.


    This result, in Su Yingxia''s expectation, made her sigh.


    "How could that be?" Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said that the robbery was at the tail of Linlong, but he didn''t even hurt the dragon scale. There was no trace of being struck by the thunder.


    "I''ve already told you that natural disasters are useless to me. Even if it''s ten or 100 times more, it''s the same result." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 clenched his fists pale and his arms trembled slightly. This was not caused by fear, but by anger and unwillingness.


    It was the first time he felt hopeless and powerless.


    In the face of Linlong, who is more powerful than himself, Han 3000 has no way, but he is not willing to die.


    "Do you know how to stimulate a person''s maximum potential?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    These words let Han 3000 have a strong sense of foreboding.


    "It''s anger. Only anger can make a person really crazy." Lin long continued.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked with gnashing teeth.


    "Make you angry, make you crazy." With these words, Linlong''s huge tail beats Su Yingxia and Han Nian at a speed that the naked eye can''t reach.


    "Welcome summer, nianer." At this moment, Han 3000 roared, his scalp was about to burst.


    For him, the two most important people in the world are su Yingxia and Han Nian. He will never allow them to be hurt, let alone in front of them.


    When Han 3000 tries to rescue two people, he finds that he can''t keep up with the speed of Linlong.


    Su Yingxia''s strength is not weak, but as she said, Linlong''s strength has already surpassed Xuanyuan world. In Xuanyuan world, no one can be its opponent. It''s just an idea to destroy Xuanyuan world, not to mention killing two people?


    "Welcome summer, nianer."


    Bang!


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Yingxia, who was holding Han Nian, was hit by the huge impact of Linlong.


    This degree of heavy damage, even a strong God can not bear.


    Han 3000 saw the blood fog all over the sky.


    Han Sanqian saw Han Nian''s bloody smile.


    Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia''s gentle eyes.


    At this moment, Han 3000 felt that his heart was hollowed out, like losing the whole world.


    "How about you? I won''t let you die. I won''t let you die." When Han 3000 catch up, Su Yingxia and Han Nian have fallen heavily on the ground, but even so, Su Yingxia still hugs Han Nian tightly.


    Su Yingxia was speechless, and blood gushed from the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t control it at all. Han Nian has closed his eyes. This scene, let Han 3000 anger to the extreme¡° Believe me, there is an afterlife Su Yingxia tries his best to say to Han 3000¡° No, I don''t want the afterlife. I want the present. I want the present. " Han 3000 flustered said, two people embrace in the arms of him, mouth constantly said you will be OK. But the fact is that Su Yingxia soon lay quietly in Han 3000''s arms, lifeless. Su Yingxia is also a strong man, and also challenges all the masters of Xia state in Jingwu mountain. She is so vulnerable in front of Linlong, which shows that once Linlong attacks Han 3000, Han 3000 will end up like this. Eyes red Han 3000, shed tears, this moment, he no longer have any scruples. The only thing to do is to avenge Su Yingxia and Han Nian''s mother and daughter. Even if he died, he would be buried with Lin long. Carefully put down two people, Han 3000 expression has been cold to the extreme¡° Anger. The more angry you are, the more powerful you can show. I need your strength. " Lin long said to Han 3000¡° What are you waiting for if you don''t kill me? " Han 3000 asked¡° You finally feel it? You are a strong man thousands of years ago. Your strength is far more than that. I need you to show your real strength. I want to seal the sky with your strength. Only in this way can I stay in Xuanyuan world forever, free from the interference of high-level world. " Linlong said that up to now, it no longer hides its purpose. But Han 3000 is very puzzled about what Lin long said. What do you mean, a strong man a thousand years ago? Can we say that before a thousand years ago, he had any origin with Xuanyuan world? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1089

    "Whatever you want to do, I will kill you today." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Now that he knows that Tianjie has no use for Linlong, Han 3000 no longer plans to use the power of Tianjie to deal with Linlong.


    Although his own strength is only in the divine realm, which can''t reach the level of dealing with Linlong, as Linlong said, anger can explode a person''s maximum potential. At the moment, Han 3000''s body is like a black hole, constantly devouring the spiritual power of heaven and earth. This time, unlike the one against emperor Zun, Han 3000 doesn''t care, I don''t worry about whether the strength will break his body.


    Su Yingxia and Han Nian are dead. He has no memory of this world.


    As long as he can avenge the two, Han 3000 will not hesitate even if he pays his life.


    "Yes, that''s it. Only with your maximum potential, can you be qualified to be my tool." Seeing the rapid growth of Han 3000, Linlong is not worried, but excited and looking forward to it.


    For many years, Linlong has been escaping from the pursuit of the high-level world. The only way to really solve this problem is to seal the whole Xuanyuan world so that people inside can''t get out and people outside can''t get in.


    To achieve this, we must have strong energy.


    In those days, all the arrays that could build the dark forest were the actions of Linlong to seal the sky. Unfortunately, the energy at that time was not enough to achieve this, so Linlong had to sleep for thousands of years and wait for the opportunity.


    Now the opportunity finally appears. Linlong can''t wait. It knows that Han 3000 can complete the great feat of sealing heaven as long as he can burst out enough energy.


    "I hope you don''t let me down. I''ve been waiting for thousands of years and I don''t want to wait any longer." Lin long was suddenly a little nervous and even prayed in his heart.


    Han 3000''s power rises rapidly, his clothes are torn up again, and his whole body is naturally exposed between heaven and earth. If Huang Xiaoyong sees this scene, he will probably say that.


    At this time, Han 3000 felt that there were some ready forces in some parts of Xuanyuan world, and this kind of power was very familiar to him.


    It''s bone!


    It''s the power of bones!


    Han 3000 carefully sensed the location of the strength of the skeleton.


    Let''s go.


    Break the world!


    All the skeletons are coming towards Han 3000 from all directions.


    Seeing this scene, Linlong is more excited.


    "I didn''t expect that you were really him. I didn''t guess wrong, I didn''t guess wrong." Linlong said excitedly.


    Han 3000 doesn''t care what Linlong is saying at this time. When the skeleton is attached, Han 3000 feels that his state has been upgraded to a higher level again. The huge power in his body has been out of control.


    "Take revenge for your wife and daughter, take your life!" Han three thousand one suddenly drink, the whole person formed a huge power storm, attacking toward Linlong.


    "It''s really powerful. Unfortunately, it''s a little weaker for me, but it''s enough to seal the sky." Lin long said.


    At the moment when Linlong''s voice fell, his huge body turned into human shape, white clothes floating.


    Although his body shape has changed, Han 3000''s goal remains unchanged. No matter whether he is a human or a dragon, Han 3000''s only goal is to kill him and avenge Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter.


    "Go to hell." Han three thousand one suddenly drinks, rushes the fist to attack.


    Lin long smile, and did not show dignified appearance, it seems that Han 3000 show the power, he did not put in the eye.


    "Maybe you haven''t recognized the gap between us." Linlong light said.


    When the fist is coming, Lin long lightly stretches out his left hand to resist with his palm.


    Han 3000 immediately felt his fists on a copper wall and iron wall, full of half an inch of progress!


    "How could it be, how could it be." At this time of Han 3000, he can clearly feel his unprecedented strength, but he never dreamed that under this power, Linlong can deal with it so easily, without any effort!


    "What''s impossible? This is the gap in strength. Don''t you forget what she said. We come from different worlds and our strength is not in the same level fundamentally." Lin long said.


    After he finished, he waved his hand gently. Han 3000 was like a heavy hit, and his whole body retreated violently.


    Boom!


    Hit on the wall of Xuanyuan mountain, Han 3000 appears extremely embarrassed.


    All the strength, at this moment all collapse, Han 3000 feel all the bones of his body, are like falling apart in general.


    "If you don''t have me, you are the absolute ruler of the Xuanyuan world. With your strength, no one can be your opponent. You can even see the strength of another world through the advent of natural calamity. Unfortunately, when you meet me, maybe it''s fate that you will become my tool to seal the sky." Lin long said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    Can''t revenge, can''t kill Linlong, Han 3000 heart is not willing. But no matter how unwilling he is, he can''t do anything in front of absolute power. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly thought of a thing. He had read about space tunnels in the library, and even knew how to reverse time and space. If we can find a space tunnel, if we can reverse time, will this be an opportunity? Back in the past, will su Yingxia and Han Nian survive? This idea may be absurd, but in the case of Han 3000 having nothing to do, it has become the only hope. Even if it''s only recorded in the secret dictionary and no one has ever done it, Han 3000 has to find a chance to have a try. Give up? Accept one''s fate? This will not be Han 3000''s final choice¡° I can''t beat you. Can''t I run? " Han Sanqian pretended to be running and went to the top of the mountain. Seeing this scene, Linlong couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that the man with backbone just now had become a coward. Sure enough, in the face of death, everyone is afraid¡° In my territory, you still want to run. You don''t really think you can leave the dark forest Lin long said with a smile. Han Sanqian doesn''t care. According to Su Yingxia, the space tunnel is in Xuanyuan mountain. As long as he has enough time, he will find it. Therefore, he doesn''t need to talk to Linlong now, even if he is regarded as a coward afraid of death by Linlong¡° Ah, I''m really a poor man. Even if I give you a chance, where can you go? It''s better to be my tool and finish the move of sealing heaven for me. " Linlong said that he was not in a hurry to stop Han 3000, because in his eyes, Han 3000 was a turtle in a jar, and there was no place to escape. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1090

    No matter what Linlong said, Han 3000''s mentality has not been affected, because this is the only chance he can seize. No matter what the result is, he will try.


    Give up these two words, never appeared in Han 3000''s life, and Su Yingxia and Han Nian''s death, for Han 3000, is a thing that must be reversed, unless he also died.


    "Space tunnel, where is the space tunnel?" Eager Han 3000 silently recites, he knows that his time is running out, and then drag on, once Linlong loses patience, he will become a tool for Linlong to seal the sky.


    At this time, Linlong didn''t know Han 3000''s plan. He just felt that he was a desperate man, so he ran away and wanted to find opportunities for his own life.


    But in front of it, how can anyone survive?


    With the strength of Linlong, it is the absolute master in Xuanyuan world. No one can disobey its meaning.


    "Han 3000, your wife and daughter are dead. Why don''t you go with them? Even if you run away, can you still live with peace of mind?" Lin long said with a smile, in his eyes, Han 3000 is like a mole ant struggling to death. This kind of picture gives him a strong sense of superiority. When he was ravaged by the strong in the high-level world, he was also in such a mess.


    At this time, Han 3000 had reached the top of Xuanyuan mountain, and a huge underground cave appeared in front of him. It seemed to run through the whole Xuanyuan mountain. He couldn''t see it at a glance. It should be the best place to hide in the space tunnel, but Han 3000 couldn''t feel any space waves.


    "Oh, so you''re looking for a space tunnel. You want to use the space tunnel to get out of here." Linlong suddenly realized, but he didn''t show any worry on his face.


    "Is this a space tunnel?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "Yes, it''s really a space tunnel, but it''s a pity that it has already failed. If you want to leave here and go back to your original world, it''s impossible." Lin long said.


    The word despair has been staged many times today. Han 3000 did not expect that his last chance would end in this way.


    The failure of the space tunnel means that there is no way to carry out his plan.


    Is that really the case?


    Is fate a dead end for him?


    Han three thousand suddenly leaped for life.


    Lin long saw this and laughed. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 hadn''t given up, but it was already a piece of waste land. What''s the use of jumping down?


    "I don''t want to waste so much time with you if my strength hasn''t recovered." Linlong disdains to say that in order to complete the Fengtian, in addition to Han 3000''s sacrifice, Linlong also needs his own strength as a blessing. In the case that it has not recovered its peak strength, he has no 100% grasp of Fengtian, so he can only wait. After all, this opportunity is what he has been waiting for for for thousands of years. He doesn''t want to fail because of any mistakes.


    Han 3000 fell into the cave. As Lin long said, the space tunnel seems to have really failed. Even if Han 3000 fell to the bottom of the cave, he didn''t feel any energy fluctuation.


    Han 3000''s eyes are full of blood and tears. He knows that his last chance is really gone. He can only accept the fact that Su Yingxia and Han Nian are dead, and he is about to usher in the last moment of his life.


    Countless unwilling, let Han 3000 body power become restless up, he has never been so powerless.


    Gradually, the power in Han 3000''s body forms an energy storm. Based on the blessing of the whole skeleton, the storm becomes bigger and bigger, with strong winds and sandstorms.


    Taking Han 3000 as the eye of the wind, the storm turned into a huge tornado in a very short time, covering almost the whole cave running through Xuanyuan mountain.


    At this time, Han 3000, with his eyes closed and his cheek bloodstained, had no idea what had happened.


    At this time, in his mind, he constantly recalled the words he had read in the secret dictionary.


    "What''s going on?" Feel the power of the cave changes, Lin long showed a face of horror.


    It has been sleeping in Xuanyuan mountain for thousands of years. It knows better than anyone about this space tunnel. Many years ago, the power of the space tunnel was absorbed by the array of dark forest. This place has long been an abandoned place. How can such a strong force wave suddenly appear.


    "This is not the power of the space tunnel, this is Han 3000''s?" Linlong felt a little incredible, because Han 3000 had burst out all his strength before. At that time, Han 3000 was already in the peak state, but at this time, how could he become stronger again!


    At this time, the earth Apocalypse also happened an incredible thing.


    All the strong men of Tian Zi level arrived at the forbidden area at the first time, and even Yi Lao appeared at the first time.


    "What''s going on? Why is the space tunnel collapsing?"


    "Is the space tunnel going to be closed?"


    "If the space tunnel is closed, will the threat to the earth be removed forever?"


    "But Han 3000 hasn''t come back yet. Does he want to stay in the second world forever?" There is a lot of discussion, and some people are glad that this is a good thing, because after the space tunnel is closed, the earth will no longer be threatened by the second world. However, some people are regretting Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 risked his life to go to the second world. Maybe he did the collapse of the space tunnel, but he has not come back yet. Once the space tunnel is completely closed, he will never come back. Yilao shivers a little. As the nominal master of Han 3000, he thinks highly of Han 3000. He even thinks that the future of Apocalypse will be borne by Han 3000. Only he can revive the apocalypse. However, the current situation is likely to make Han 3000 unable to return. Even if the space tunnel is closed, the earth will not be threatened, and the Apocalypse does not exist, which makes yilao feel that it is no more important than Han 3000''s safe return¡° How much have you paid for this matter? Do you want to use your own life to help the earth relieve the crisis? " Old Yi said bitterly that although the sacrifice was great, he didn''t want to see it. After all, Su Yingxia and Han Nian also went to the second world, and the three members of the family were likely to die. But the fact is already in front of us. Even if yilao is not willing to accept it, he can only face it¡° All on their knees. " Yi old a strength after, he took the lead to kneel down. Others have followed suit. This is the greatest gratitude to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1091

    In Xuanyuan mountain cave, the space tunnel, which had already failed, gradually fluctuated the space power again.


    When Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes, the space tunnel has reappeared.


    This scene surprised Linlong, because it was very clear that no one could do this after the failure of the space tunnel, but Han 3000 did.


    "What''s going on, how possible, how possible." The flustered Linlong wants to stop Han 3000, but it''s too late. The narrow underground cave doesn''t give him enough space to use. Moreover, the power of Han 3000 almost occupies the whole underground cave, and there are fluctuations in the power of the space tunnel, which makes Linlong dare not act rashly. What will happen if the power of the space tunnel changes, Even it can''t be expected.


    "Han 3000, stop it." Lin long gnashes his teeth and roars at Han 3000.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000 can''t hear anything.


    After a while, a strange scene began to appear in the sky of Xuanyuan world. There was a huge gap in the sky, as if it had been torn, and the spiritual power of the whole Xuanyuan world began to become manic.


    "What do you want to do, do you want to destroy Xuanyuan world?" Linlong is in a panic. Since he left the high-level world, he has found Xuanyuan world with great difficulty. Moreover, it is not easy to be found by people in the high-level world. If Han 3000 destroys this place, it will become homeless and may even be found by people in the high-level world.


    "Stop, stop, I have a way to revive your wife and daughter." Lin long roared, now it can''t stop Han 3000, so it can only stop Han 3000 with lies.


    But Han 3000 couldn''t hear it at all, and even if he did, how could Han 3000 believe what a beast said?


    Su Yingxia and Han Nian died in his arms. Maybe they can do it, but it can''t really solve the problem.


    What Han 3000 wants to do is to leave this dangerous place with Su Yingxia and Han Nian, so reversing time is his only choice.


    The gap in the air of Xuanyuan world is getting bigger and bigger, and the whole world is in a state of strong fluctuation.


    Linlong finally understood what Han 3000 wanted to do, looking at those things that disappeared for no reason but began to regenerate. This is an evolutionary process of time reversal.


    Countless extinct animals in Xuanyuan world began to revive. The towering trees were getting smaller and the dead trees were springing up again. This is a phenomenon of time returning.


    "Han 3000, stop, or I will never let you go. No matter where you are, I will find you and kill you." When Linlong felt that his body began to change, he realized that the reversal of time had begun, and no one could stop it, so the last thing he could do was to intimidate Han 3000, which was a kind of vent of anger and an impotent roar.


    In the eye of the wind, Han 3000 has no idea what happened, but the whole world has changed greatly because of him.


    At the end of darkness, there will be light.


    When Han 3000 was awakened by a basin of cold water, he was shocked to find that he was in a familiar and strange environment. Standing in front of him, he was like a domineering son, which made him feel strange in the familiarity.


    "Han 3000, are you comfortable?" A little boy looked at Han 3000 with pride, holding a basin in his hand. The cold water just now was obviously poured by him.


    Han Sanqian stood up excitedly and went to the mirror. When he saw his 14-year-old appearance, he was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning!


    Han 3000, who has all his memories, knows what happened, but he can''t believe it.


    He reversed the time in Xuanyuan world, and the time went back to the time when he was 14 years old!


    Touching his face, Han 3000 felt an extremely unreal.


    "Han 3000, you haven''t called me today." The little boy with the basin said to Han 3000 discontentedly, this is Han 3000''s brother, Han Jun!


    Han 3000 cold face turned to see Han Jun, a face like frost, Han Jun scared back two steps.


    "What are you doing? If you look at me like this again, believe it or not, I''ll hit you. " Han Jun threatened.


    Han three thousand sneer two steps forward, a punch hammer in Han Jun''s chest.


    Han Jun''s facial expression was distorted by pain, and he squatted on the ground in agony.


    "Does it hurt?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    "It hurts."


    "Pain is good, pain is reality." Han 3000 said something that Han Jun could not understand at all.


    In today''s world, only Han 3000 knows what happened.


    This is not the best result for Han Sanqian, but it is also within the scope of acceptance. It''s a pity that it will be a long time before we see Han Nian again.


    Panting Han Jun, crying ran out of Han 3000''s room.


    Han 3000 knows that he will definitely go to Nangong Qianqiu for help, but Han 3000 is not afraid. Although he is 14 years old now, he is not 14 years old before.


    At the age of 14, Han 3000 could only endure countless injustices in Han''s courtyard. Now, he does not need to do so. With his ability, he can play with the whole world. This is a new rebirth and the time for Han 3000 to prove himself again. Open the door and get out of the room. It''s still the backyard that nobody cares about. Even the servants of the Han family don''t want to come here to have a look. Han three thousand light a smile, he never thought, his life, also can come again, but also in all people regard him as the bereaved star. At this time, a servant rushed to Han 3000. Han 3000 still remembered him. His name was Chen Yi. He was the only servant in the Han family who could talk to him¡° Young master, go out and hide. " Chen Yi Ran to Han 3000 with a flustered face and said¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000 asked calmly¡° Just now I saw the young master go to your grandmother in tears. I''m sure it will cause you trouble again. " Chen Yi said that he is the only one among the servants of the Han family who feels unfair for Han 3000. They are two brothers who come out of the same stomach. Han Jun is loved by thousands of people, but Han 3000''s treatment is like a wild boy. Han Sanqian shakes his head. At the age of 14, Han Sanqian may run away and leave Han''s house for shelter. But now, Han Sanqian doesn''t need to do this, because Han Sanqian can do anything without Han''s backstage. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1092

    "No, let her come." Han 3000 light said.


    Hearing Han 3000 say this, Chen Yi is worried, because he knows how biased Nangong Qianqiu is towards Han 3000. Once Han Jun adds something to the story, Han 3000''s fate will be very miserable.


    "Young master, don''t be so stubborn. You''d better go now." Chen Yi said anxiously.


    "No, you''d better leave now. If Nangong Qianqiu sees you, maybe you''ll be involved too." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Yi''s eyes are fixed. Although Han 3000 has no respect for Nangong Qianqiu, he has never heard Han 3000 call Nangong Qianqiu by name.


    Young master, it seems that there is something different, but Chen Yi can''t tell exactly where it is.


    But Chen Yi knows that if he stays with Han 3000, he will definitely be affected by the fish pond.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I''ll go first." After that, Chen Yi ran away. After all, he was just a servant. At most, he was helping Han 3000 spread the word. In other things, he couldn''t help at all.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, now the air, it seems much better than before, no longer so depressed.


    In the past, Han 3000 had to rely on the Han family''s painting of tiger skin to build up his own power in the dark, but now he doesn''t need it. Even with the help of one person, Han 3000 can do it.


    So it doesn''t matter to Han 3000 whether he will tear his face with the Han family or be driven out of the house by the Han family.


    After a while, Nangong Qianqiu appeared with a ruler.


    The so-called ruler is the Han family''s family law, but this thing is usually only aimed at Han 3000, because no matter right or wrong, the person punished by Nangong Qianqiu is always Han 3000, and the ruler will never fall on Han Jun. even if Han Jun is really wrong, Nangong Qianqiu will find a reason to defend him.


    "Han 3000, you are more and more daring, even your brother dare to fight." When Nangong Qianqiu hears Han Jun''s complaint that he was beaten by Han 3000, she is furious. Han Jun is in her eyes, but how can the future of the whole Han family be bullied by a trash?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, didn''t you ask me why I beat him?" Han 3000 said with a smile, although this is nonsense, but he still wants to prove his position.


    "What do you call me?" Nangong Qianqiu almost exploded in situ. Han 3000 dared to call her name.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing? Can you call grandma''s name as you like?" Hearing the news, Shi Jing just hears Han 3000''s words. She originally intended to save Han 3000, but Han 3000 was so bold, which made her angry.


    "She didn''t treat me as a grandson. Why should I treat her as a grandmother?" Han 3000 asks Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing Leng for a moment, how overnight, Han 3000 seems to have completely changed a person.


    At this time, the angry Nangong Qianqiu came to Han 3000 with a ruler.


    Han Jun, who knew that Han 3000 would be beaten, laughed with pride and even made a face at Han 3000, making it clear that he was swaggering.


    Han three thousand light smile, looking at the ruler cut down in the air, straight out of the right hand, the ruler intercepted in mid air.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, why do you beat me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu is angry. She didn''t expect that the little hairy''s courage would become so big!


    "What else do I need to fight you for?" Nangong Qianqiu said, want to take back the ruler, but she found that no matter how hard she tried, the ruler did not move.


    "Hard, if you want to hit someone, don''t you even have the strength?" Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is very blue. This is the first time that Han 3000 disobeys her, and in this way.


    Shi Jing see this also angry, go to Han 3000 side, hold Han 3000 hand, cold voice scold a way: "let go."


    Or familiar formula, familiar taste.


    This injustice has not been felt for Han 3000 for a long time, but this feeling is still familiar.


    Perhaps in the eyes of these people, he should take injustice for granted.


    "Good." Han 3000 takes advantage of Nangong Qianqiu''s exertion to release the ruler instantly.


    Nangong Qianqiu because of too much force, was Han 3000 suddenly released, back two steps, directly fell on the ground.


    Seeing this, Shi Jing is very surprised. She quickly steps forward and helps Nangong Qianqiu up.


    The old lady is now the head of the Han family. After Han Tian died, she supported the whole Han family. If she had any mistakes, the Han family would be in great trouble.


    Of course, Han Tianyang is not dead, but they don''t know it yet.


    "Rebellious son, you rebellious son, dare to do this to me." Nangong Qianqiu was so angry that he was trembling and furious.


    See grandma because Han 3000 and fell to the ground, Han Jun at this time while Han 3000 don''t pay attention, want to attack Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 is who, although he is now back to 14 years old, but his strong still retains, Han Jun''s every move, in his eyes.


    When Han Jun''s sneak attack is about to succeed, Han 3000 kicks Han Jun mercilessly. Poor Han Jun flew out and fell to the ground crying¡° Go, find me Yan Jun, this son will turn the world upside down. " Nangong Qianqiu said to Shi Jing. Shi Jing takes a cold look at Han 3000. Although she doesn''t know why han 3000 does it, Han 3000 will surely regret his behavior. Even if Yan Jun usually treats Han 3000 well, what reason does Yan Jun have to stand beside him for the rebellious things Han 3000 does? After a while, Shi Jing brings Yan Jun here. Finally saw the entire Han family compound, Han 3000, the only one who regarded himself as the Han family, his expression became softer. Now, although he is strong, he still feels like his grandfather¡° "Grandfather Yan." Han 3000 called politely. Nangong Qianqiu mistakenly thinks that Han 3000 is afraid. He sneers scornfully and says, "even if you admit your mistake now, it''s useless."¡° wrong? What''s wrong? Why should I admit it? " Han 3000 asked. For Han 3000''s attitude of not seeing the coffin and not crying, Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t bear it. He said directly to Yanjun, "look at this boy''s arrogant attitude. He doesn''t pay attention to me now. I know you are good to him at ordinary times, but now he has become a threat to the Han family. You should know what you want to do." Threats? So even if it''s a threat to the Han family, Nangong Qianqiu has killed him! Han 3000 never dreamed that Nangong Qianqiu should treat him like this. If Han 3000 hadn''t been patient before, wouldn''t he have been killed by Nangong Qianqiu long ago? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1093

    Yan Jun is very puzzled looking at Han 3000, with his understanding of Han 3000, Han 3000 will not do such extraordinary things, although he is young, but the city is very deep, very clear what he should do at this stage.


    If he breaks up with Nangong Qianqiu, he will lose the backstage banner of the Han family, which will have a great impact on his secret development. Generally speaking, Han 3000 will never do this.


    So now Yan Jun, can''t understand what Han 3000 wants to do, why he chose to break out such a big conflict at this time.


    Yan Jun doesn''t understand, because everything has changed for Han 3000.


    With the current strength of Han 3000, do you still need Han family as the backstage?


    Although he is still 14 years old in other people''s eyes, he is invincible in himself.


    Today''s Han 3000 is like the Linlong in Xuanyuan world, which no one can rival.


    "What are you still doing? Do it now." Nangong Qianqiu urges Yanjun that in the old lady''s heart, she only regards Han Jun as her grandson. As for Han 3000, besides not inviting her to see him, she has long wanted to drive him out of the Han family. After all, she can''t see him, but she doesn''t have an excuse before.


    Today, Han 3000 is so presumptuous and arrogant that Nangong Qianqiu has a reason to drive Han 3000 out of the Han family.


    "Grandpa Yan, do what you should do." Han 3000 light said, he doesn''t want to make Yan Jun difficult, after all, Yan Jun''s existence, is really for the stability of the Han family, anyone has a threat to the Han family, Yan Jun should do it, even if he is also the Han family.


    Yanjun frowns. What''s the matter with Han 3000? Does he have any new plans? So he doesn''t care about Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards him, and he doesn''t care whether he can still stay at Han''s?


    "Three thousand, make amends to your grandmother." Yan Jun said.


    "Granny?" Han Jun dissatisfied in the side said: "he did not put his grandmother in the eye, not worthy of Han family."


    "Jun''er is right. This evil animal didn''t treat me as a grandmother. Yan Jun, you don''t want to disobey my orders." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "I think you misunderstood me. I am not under your command. Why do you command me?" Yan Jun light said, in addition to Han Tianyang, Yan Jun is not controlled by anyone, his identity in the Han family is a special case of extraordinary, even if it is Nangong Qianqiu, also not qualified to order him.


    Of course, when the Han family is threatened, Yanjun also has the obligation to move, which is the instruction Han Tianyang left to him.


    Nangong Qianqiu looks like a cross browed green eye. She knows that Yanjun is not controlled by herself. The so-called order is a joke for Yanjun. She only says that when she is careless. Unexpectedly, Yanjun does not give face to refute.


    "I have no right to order you, but you should fulfill your duty, right?" Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Seeing Yan Jun more and more difficult, Han 3000 sighed, he knew Yan Jun was good to him, but he didn''t want Yan Jun to be in a dilemma all the time.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m sorry." Han three thousand finish, unexpectedly is to take the lead.


    You should know that Yanjun once had the title of God of war. When he was fighting with Han Tianyang in Yanjing, his strength and means were well known.


    How dare a 14-year-old kid challenge him?


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    Everyone in the backyard was stunned!


    Han Jun hid behind Nangong Qianqiu for the first time, a shivering look.


    Shi Jing stares, almost startled to drop chin, can''t say a word.


    Even Nangong Qianqiu is shocked all over, looking at the Yan Jun who is beaten by Han Sany.


    How is that possible?


    What''s going on!


    Yanjun can''t even catch Han Sanyi''s fist!


    Nangong Qianqiu can''t help rubbing his eyes. He suspects that everything in front of him is an illusion. Unfortunately, after rubbing his eyes, nothing has changed.


    "If you want revenge, you can come to me at any time." Han 3000 light left a word, then left.


    Yan Jun''s face is flat, but his heart is shocked. As the trainer of Han 3000, he knows the strength of Han 3000, but the power of Han 3000 is beyond Yan Jun''s imagination.


    More importantly, Yan Jun did not suffer too serious damage, which shows that Han 3000 deliberately controlled his strength, this means, even Yan Jun himself can''t do.


    "Yan Jun, are you acting with him?" Nangong Qianqiu maliciously says to Yanjun that she doesn''t believe that Han 3000 is so powerful, so she subconsciously thinks that this is that Yanjun deliberately let Han 3000, and even cooperated with Han 3000 to perform such a bad drama.


    Yan Jun shook his head, said: "if you think this is acting, you can let others try, I dare say the whole Han family compound, no one can stop him."


    Nangong Qianqiu gnashes her teeth. This is not the fact she wants to believe, but the fact is in front of her.


    How come? How can Han 3000 suddenly become so powerful? Such an idea is not only in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind, but also in Yanjun''s and Shijing''s mind. As for Han Jun, he is only afraid. He doesn''t understand why his brother is so strong, but he knows that his brother seems to be a person he can''t stir up¡° Grandma, will you let him go? " Han Jun said to Nangong Qianqiu that although Han Jun is still young, he knows a truth. As a young master, he can''t be robbed by Han 3000, so he must find a way to deal with Han 3000. Since he doesn''t dare to fight, he can only rely on Nangong Qianqiu''s hand¡° Don''t worry, grandma will take revenge for you. " Nangong Qianqiu stroked Han Jun''s head and said with a spoiled face. It has to be said that her attitude towards these two grandchildren is very different. Han Jun regarded it as his own, while Han 3000 seemed to have been picked up. Out of Han''s compound, Han 3000 is in a very happy mood. It seems that it is not an unacceptable thing to return to the age of 14. He can make up for many regrets and live a completely different youth. At the age of 14, Han 3000 was very depressed. His endless forbearance made him collapse several times. Now, Han Sanqian doesn''t need any more forbearance. He can do whatever he wants. Han 3000 wants to build his own dynasty, and this time, he wants Nangong Qianqiu to watch him become powerful and regret it. As for Su Yingxia, Han 3000 laughs. He has to find a time to see what his daughter-in-law looked like when she was a child. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1094

    Fengqian company.


    At the present stage, Fengqian company is in its infancy. Han 3000, as the person behind the scenes, is helped by Qin Lin, a puppet.


    Han 3000 secretly uses the resources of Han family to provide convenience for Fengqian company. However, everything is difficult at the beginning. Now Fengqian company is not developing smoothly.


    Qin Lin, who is in a mess in the company, suddenly hears from his secretary that a little boy has come to find himself.


    Qin Lin thought of Han 3000 for the first time, but he didn''t think it was possible, because he knew that Han 3000 had to hide what he had done and couldn''t be discovered by the Han family, so he shouldn''t come to the company in broad daylight.


    But little boy, besides Han 3000, who else can he be?


    "Let him in." Qin Lin said to his secretary.


    After a while, the secretary took Han 3000 to the office.


    When Qin Lin found out that the person who came was Han 3000, a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. After the secretary left the office and closed the door, Qin Lin immediately stood up from his position and went to Han 3000.


    "Young master, why are you here?" Qin Lin asked.


    There is a big difference between them in grade, but Qin Lin''s respect for Han 3000 is true. When he was on the street, Han 3000 saved him, so in Qin Lin''s heart, he never treated Han 3000 as a child.


    What kind of children can have such scheming?


    Moreover, Qin Lin has seen Han 3000''s killing methods. Even an adult, he is not as cruel as Han 3000.


    "Let''s see if we can help." Han 3000 light said.


    help!


    Qin Lin is even more puzzled. Han 3000 paves the way for him most of the time. Most of the things need to be solved by him. What''s the matter with Han 3000 today? Isn''t he afraid of being discovered by the Han family?


    "Young master, please rest assured that I can handle these things." Qin Lin said.


    "I don''t have to play tricks behind the back of the Han family, so from today on, I will officially take over Fengqian company." Han 3000 light said.


    Qin Lin was shocked and took over the company!


    Is he not afraid that the Han family will obstruct Fengqian''s project?


    With the current strength of Fengqian company, it''s not qualified to fight against the Han family.


    And without the relationship chain of Han family, the development of Fengqian company will become more difficult.


    Qin Lin couldn''t figure out why han 3000 suddenly made such a decision.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? You won''t fall out with the Han family, will you?" Qin Lin asked with a worried face. If we fall out, it''s hard to say the future of Fengqian company. It''s very likely that all the previous efforts will be in vain.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t need to rely on the relationship of the Han family to develop Fengqian company." Han 3000, looking at Qin Lin, continued: "you don''t believe me, do you?"


    Qin Lin shook his head and said, "young master, of course I believe you."


    "About Yao''s cooperation, I''ll take care of it. Go and prepare for other things." Han 3000 said.


    Recently, Yao''s cooperation has given Qin Lin a headache. This is a huge opportunity for Fengqian, but Yao doesn''t pay attention to Fengqian at all.


    In the last 14 years old, the cooperation between Fengqian and Yao failed, because Han 3000''s ability at that time was not enough for Fengqian to have enough capital to be paid attention to by Yao.


    But now the situation is completely different. Han 3000 is absolutely sure that Yao Yuhai can agree to cooperate with Fengqian.


    Han Sanqian clearly remembers that at the same time that year, Yao family was facing a huge trouble. Yao Yuhai''s son caused a lot of trouble in the overseas casinos, so that the other party sent a large number of killers into the country. Yao Hanxing, Yao Yuhai''s son, finally died. This incident caused a huge sensation in Yanjing.


    If Han 3000 can help Yao Yuhai solve this problem, Yao Yuhai will naturally be willing to cooperate with him.


    After leaving Fengqian company, Han Sanqian went directly to Yao Yuhai''s home, and he had to go to Yuncheng quickly, so it had to be done in the shortest time.


    The reason why we didn''t go to Yuncheng directly is that the opportunity of Yao family is just right. If we miss it, Yao Hanxing will die, and the cooperation between Fengqian and Yao family will not be achieved.


    Of course, the most important thing is that for Han 3000, it''s just a small thing.


    With Han 3000''s current personal strength, he doesn''t need to care about the development of Fengqian company, let alone the opinions of others. However, in front of Nangong Qianqiu, Han 3000 can''t do it. He can''t have the mentality of keeping aloof from the world in front of the old lady.


    No matter before or now, Han 3000 can''t stop his desire to prove himself in front of her, because if he wants Nangong Qianqiu to regret, he must let Nangong Qianqiu see his ability.


    A luxury villa in Yanjing.


    Yao Yuhai is in a mess. His son is in such a big trouble that he is not willing to let go. He says that he must take Yao Hanxing''s life, which makes Yao Yuhai''s head ache.


    He is very clear about the strength of the other side. If they are really determined to kill Yao Hanxing, no matter where he hides, he will die¡° Dad, have you figured out what to do? " Yao Hanxing''s face was pale, and he was obviously frightened. Before, he didn''t take it seriously at all, until Yao Yuhai told him who the other party was, Yao Hanxing began to feel afraid. Besides, Yao Yuhai made it clear that the other party wanted him to die unless he could stay at home all the time. Otherwise, he would die sooner or later. This makes Yao Hanxing even more afraid, because he knows he can''t stay at home all the time, which is worse than killing him. Yao Yuhai looked at Yao Hanxing angrily and said, "I have already warned you that you must keep a low profile overseas. Not everyone can be provoked. Have you heard what I said?"¡° Dad, I know it''s wrong. I will change it. If I don''t go abroad, I will stay at home. You must save me. I''m your only son. " Yao Hanxing said with a look of crying. Yao Yuhai sighed. He didn''t want to save his only son, but he thought of many ways, which were not feasible. Moreover, Yao Yuhai also found many people, who didn''t dare to intervene in this matter, for fear that they would be affected by the fish pond¡° That group of people have a deep relationship with the international killer organization. I have found all the relationships, but no one dares to help. I have no choice now. " Yao Yuhai said with a sigh. At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang. Yao Hanxing was just like a bird in shock. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1095

    "Dad, are they coming?" Yao Hanxing said in horror.


    Yao Yuhai was also surprised, but when he thought about it, he thought it was impossible.


    No matter how brave those people are, they dare not come to them in broad daylight. Yao Yuhai, who is in Yanjing, also has some strength. The other party can''t be so arrogant.


    "Go and have a look." Yao Yuhai said to the bodyguards around him that this is the expert he specially came for this time. He retired from special service, and his skill is absolutely not bad.


    The bodyguard nodded and walked towards the door. He, who had been on guard, saw only one child through cat''s eye, so he was relieved.


    "It''s a child." The bodyguard said to Yao Yuhai.


    "Child?" Yao Yuhai puzzled for a moment and said, "open the door."


    The bodyguard opened the door. Before he could ask, Han 3000 said, "I want to see Yao Yuhai. I can help him with his affairs."


    When the bodyguard heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. Where did the little boy come from? Yao Yuhai racked his brains and couldn''t solve it. A little boy even said he could help. Isn''t that bullshit?


    "Little friend, your home is not here. If it''s all right, hurry up." Said the bodyguard.


    Han Sanqian knows that at his age, it''s certainly not so easy to gain trust. The only way to make them ignore their age is to show their strength.


    "I''m sorry." Han three thousand finish these words, kick out.


    The bodyguard''s face raised disdain. At least he was a special retired man, and a little boy dared to attack him.


    Just as he was about to teach the little boy a lesson, he suddenly felt that he had been hit hard on his chest. His great strength made him even unable to stand. He stepped back a few steps, rolled back and fell to the ground.


    Yao Yuhai and his son in the living room saw this and their faces changed greatly. They thought that their enemies had come to the door.


    Yao Hanxing hides behind Yao Yuhai for the first time, which is probably the behavior of every coward, because Han Jun has done the same thing.


    "Who are you?" Yao Yuhai watched Han 3000 warily. The bodyguard he paid a lot of money for had fainted.


    How can this little boy be so powerful!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you." Han 3000 light said.


    A person who doesn''t know his background beat his bodyguard and said he came to help himself. How could Yao Yuhai easily believe it.


    "I warn you, this is my Yao family''s territory. If you dare to mess around, I will never let you leave alive today." Yao Yuhai threatened.


    Han 3000 went to the living room, a indifferent attitude, directly sat on the sofa, said: "if I come to kill you, do you think you still have a chance to talk? This man is protecting you, but he is really vulnerable. "


    Yao Yuhai''s face became more and more ugly. He didn''t expect that the master he found was like a tiger made of paper. It didn''t work at all.


    "Who are you?" Yao Yuhai asked.


    "Han 3000, if you haven''t heard of my name, you should know the young master of the Han family, but now I have nothing to do with the Han family." Han 3000 light said.


    Many people in Yanjing have heard the three words Han 3000, but most of them don''t care about them, because only Han Jun is valued by Nangong Qianqiu. As for this so-called young master, it''s just a joke.


    "You are the waste of the Han family." Yao Hanxing obviously knows Han 3000, and his face shows disdain. It seems that he has forgotten how the bodyguard fainted in Han 3000''s hands.


    Han 3000 doesn''t care about such an evaluation, because at this stage, outsiders generally know him like this.


    "I''m the only one who can save you now. You''d better take that back." Han 3000 light said.


    "Cut." Yao Hanxing disdains to smile. After knowing Han 3000''s identity, he can''t help but despise Han 3000, so that he forgets everything that happened before.


    "Han 3000, I know you. You are not as good as a servant in Han''s family. How can you save me?" Yao Hanxing said.


    Han 3000 pointed to the bodyguard lying on the ground and said, "do you want to sleep for a while, too?"


    Yao Hanxing was startled, quickly stepped back two steps, and opened the distance between Han and 3000, only in this way can he have a sense of security.


    Yao Yuhai frowned tightly. Han Sanqian''s strength just now is really strong. By this alone, we can ignore his age and his identity background.


    No matter what position he is in the Han family, his strength will not lie.


    It''s just that when other people can''t avoid it, he comes to help. Why?


    "Why are you helping us?" Yao Yuhai asked.


    "Of course, I like Yao''s influence in Yanjing. I have a company, Fengqian, who wants to cooperate with Yao." Han 3000 said.


    "Fengqian company?" Yao Yuhai knows about this company because his secretary has mentioned it many times. Isn''t Qin Lin the boss of this company? How can it be related to Han 3000¡° This company belongs to me. Qin Lin is just my puppet. Originally, I planned to let Fengqian company develop secretly, but now I have changed my mind. " Han explained. When Yao Yuhai heard this sentence, his first reaction was that this little guy was not simple. Such a scheming city was not something that a little boy could have, and it must have something extraordinary to make Qin Lin willing to be a puppet. Of course, Yao Yuhai has already seen that the bodyguard hired at a high price can''t even carry a move in front of him. But whether he is trustworthy or not, Yao Yuhai has to think more about it. After all, this matter is related to his son''s life, so he doesn''t dare to fool around¡° To be honest, no one can save him except me, and he is bound to die, so you''d better think it over. This is my phone number. Tomorrow at the latest, I hope to get your decision. " After Han 3000 left his number, he got up and left. The moment Han 3000 stepped out of the room, the expression on Yao Hanxing''s face changed¡° Dad, this little boy is too arrogant. Let''s find someone to teach him a lesson. " Yao Hanxing said. After Yao Yuhai stares at Yao Hanxing, he goes to the bodyguard''s side. One foot can make him faint. How much strength does it take to do it? After taking a deep breath, Yao Yuhai said, "maybe he is the only one who can save you."¡° No, Dad, you really believe him. He''s just a little kid. How can he save me? " Yao Hanxing said discontentedly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1096

    Yao Hanxing is very clear about how dangerous this incident is. Otherwise, with his domineering character, how can he hide at home? So he is not willing to put his hope on Han 3000.


    Moreover, Yao Hanxing also knows something about Han 3000. As a young master of the Han family, he is not as good as a servant in the Han family. In any important occasion of the Han family, only Han Jun has ever appeared, and Han 3000 has never been given any chance.


    If he is really so powerful, how can the Han family pay so little attention to him?


    Yao Yuhai did not speak, but silently poured a basin of cold water on the bodyguard''s head.


    The bodyguard was stimulated by the cold water and finally woke up.


    When he saw Yao Yuhai staring at him, the bodyguard immediately wanted to admit his mistake, because he underestimated Han 3000, which led to such a result. Once the father and son were hurt, he would be derelict in his duty.


    But when the bodyguard just wanted to speak, Yao Yuhai interrupted: "give you another chance, can you beat him?"


    This sentence stunned the bodyguard for a while. If it didn''t happen that he was knocked unconscious, he must be very disdainful of Han 3000. But now this problem makes him have to seriously analyze it.


    The strength of that foot just now is still fresh in his memory, and it can make people faint. This is definitely not a simple strength.


    If there is another chance, he will not take it lightly, but whether the result can be changed is really uncertain.


    "Boss, maybe... Maybe it''s the same thing." Although this is not what the bodyguard is willing to admit, he has no courage to lie and dare not despise Han 3000 any more.


    Yao Yuhai took a deep breath. In fact, he already knew the answer in his heart, but Han 3000''s age left him with the last trace of doubt.


    If you change to be an adult, Yao Yuhai must have directly agreed to Han 3000.


    "It seems that I have to choose to believe him." Yao Yuhai said.


    "Dad." On hearing this, Yao Hanxing was very anxious. He was a very face loving and domineering second generation. How could he accept a little boy to save him? If this story was spread, it would be a joke of others.


    "Dad, do you really want to believe a child? What he says is like farting. How can you give your son''s life to him? "


    "Is there any other way?" Yao Yuhai looks at Yao Hanxing coldly. He has tried all he can and should think of, but no one is willing to get involved in this matter at all. If it goes on like this, Yao Hanxing will surely die, so Yao Yuhai has no choice but to take a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "Our family is so rich, can''t we ask for help? Yanjing doesn''t have it. Other places are OK. " Yao Hanxing said.


    Yao Yuhai is gnashing his teeth. Yao Hanxing''s attitude really angered him. If it wasn''t for Yao Hanxing''s arrogance, it would not have caused so much trouble. His lawless attitude really needs to be changed.


    Yao Yuhai waved, slapped Yao Hanxing in the face and angrily scolded: "I hope you can remember the lesson from this incident. When you get into trouble in the future, open your eyes and have a good look at who the other party is. Otherwise, I can''t save you."


    "As for Han 3000, I''ve decided that you should stop talking nonsense. If you don''t want to, you can find a way by yourself."


    Yao Hanxing covers his face and dares not speak. He knows that his father is really angry. If he answers back again, once Yao Yuhai doesn''t help him, he will be finished.


    After leaving Yao''s home, Han 3000 walked aimlessly on the street. He never thought that he could live his youth again, and it was an irreversible thing, so he accepted it calmly in his heart.


    Now that he''s 14 years old, he''s going to make a new life. In those days, too many people took him as a joke. He wanted to take the label of joke off his body.


    Is walking, a group of energetic young, suddenly stopped in front of Han 3000.


    "You... Are you Han 3000?" Take the lead in a person with long hair and ears, looking at Han 3000 in surprise and asking, it seems that some people are not sure if they recognize the wrong person.


    Han Sanqian takes a close look. His name is Zhao Lei. He has a very good relationship with Han Jun. he often plays in Han''s courtyard and plays tricks on himself together with Han Jun. his embarrassment is their laughing stock. He didn''t expect to meet Han Jun here.


    "Zhao Lei." Han 3000 light said.


    Zhao Lei laughed and said, "it''s really you. You don''t hide in your backyard. How can you run to the street? Aren''t you afraid to be seen? If you lose the face of the Han family, your brother won''t let you go."


    Han Sanqian smiles. This is how outsiders treat him as a young master. Even if he leaves home, can he have something to do with losing face?


    Can he just stay at home?


    Going out will discredit the Han family?


    "I have something to do." With that, Han 3000 is about to leave. It''s not a good thing to meet these dandies. Han 3000 doesn''t want to make trouble for himself. But Zhao Lei won''t let Han 3000 leave easily. He is directly in front of him¡° I heard from your brother that you can learn to pee like a dog. If you learn well, I''ll let you go, OK Zhao Lei said to Han 3000 with an arrogant face. Several other people began to coax, as if eager to see how people actually perform dog pee¡° Learn one, learn one. "¡° Let''s have a look, or you''ll find your teeth all over the place. " Han 3000''s face is like frost. In the past, he was too tolerant, so he was bullied by these guys. In those days, Han 3000 didn''t have a choice, but now, Han 3000 won''t do it¡° Zhao Lei, I advise you to get out of the way, otherwise, I won''t be polite to you. " Han 3000 said coldly. Zhao Lei''s face changed as soon as he heard this. When did the humble young master of the Han family have the right to threaten him¡° Han 3000, you asked for it. " Zhao Lei also has a bad temper. If his words are wrong, he waves his fist at Han 3000. For Zhao Lei, who is in the boxing class, his strength is absolutely outstanding among his peers, and so far he has not met an opponent. When several other people knew Zhao Lei, they looked at Han 3000 with a sneer for the first time. How dare you provoke Zhao Lei? Isn''t that a death wish? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1097

    Just as several people were about to watch Han 3000''s joke, their expressions solidified almost at the same time.


    Even Zhao Lei himself stood still.


    Because he waved his fist, after Han 3000 grasped his wrist, he couldn''t move.


    Zhao Lei''s own strength is very clear. Among his peers, he has never met an opponent. But now, his wrist is so tightly clasped that he can''t move at all. Even if he secretly tries to withdraw his hand, he can''t do it.


    "No way." Zhao Lei''s face changed and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Why, can''t you move?" Han three thousand one face mocks to Zhao Lei provocation way.


    In front of his partner, Zhao Lei never accepts such humiliating things, so he aims at Han 3000''s belly and is ready to kick it.


    But how can Han 3000 give him such an opportunity to fight back faster? When Zhao Lei was kicked, Han 3000 also let go, so that Zhao Lei stepped back and fell to the ground.


    This is the end of Han 3000''s deliberate control of power. If he doesn''t control it, Zhao Lei''s end will be worse than that of the bodyguard.


    "Zhao Lei, how are you?"


    "All right."


    "How could he be so powerful."


    Several small partners look at Han 3000''s eyes, obviously changed, with a little panic.


    Because among them, Zhao Lei fights the most. If he conflicts with others, Zhao Lei comes forward to solve them, and he never fails. This is the first time they see the picture of Zhao Lei being knocked down.


    What''s more, it''s actually done by the waste young master of the Han family, so they are even more shocked.


    When did this trash become so powerful?


    Zhao Lei''s face is extremely ugly. He stares at Han 3000 full of anger. No one can make him lose face, but this trash has done it!


    Han three thousand cold face, toward Zhao Lei.


    Seeing this, several little friends quickly stepped back two steps. It''s not that they dare not care about Zhao Lei, but that they really have no courage. After all, even those who can''t fight Zhao Lei, how dare they fight?


    "You... What do you want to do?" Zhao Lei is also a little afraid. He is afraid that Han 3000 will hit him hard again.


    "I know you will get back at me, but today, I''ll let you go. Next time I come, I''d better bring some real experts." Han 3000 light said, like Zhao Lei this kind of person, eat hold certainly won''t silently accept, so revenge that is sooner or later.


    Zhao Lei didn''t dare to speak. He was afraid that once his revenge was exposed, Han 3000 would turn back.


    After Han 3000 left, Zhao Lei stood up with a ferocious face, patted the dust on his buttocks and said with gnashing teeth: "Han 3000, you wait."


    At this time, a girl among several people is still looking at Han 3000''s back. From her eyes, she reveals a sense of worship. It seems that she has been impressed by Han 3000''s strength.


    "Zhao Lei, what should we do?"


    "It can''t be so easy."


    "Yes, we must take revenge."


    Zhao Lei sneers at the words of these guys. If it wasn''t for the family behind them, Zhao Lei would not have played with them at all. He didn''t do anything when it was time to help them. Now it''s good. Everyone is excited.


    "Of course, I will take revenge. Several elder martial brothers in the martial arts school have a good relationship with me. If you ask them for help, they won''t refuse." Zhao Lei said.


    "Are you... Sure?" The little girl who had been staring at Han 3000''s back suddenly said, "what if your elder martial brother is not his opponent?"


    "How can it be? My elder martial brothers are all real experts. They can''t beat him." Zhao Lei denied that although he did not fight Han 3000, he did not believe that Han 3000 could be more powerful than the elder martial brother of the martial arts school.


    The little girl didn''t speak any more, but she felt vaguely that even if Zhao Lei really found those elder martial brothers, she might not be able to beat Han 3000.


    Just now Han 3000 has made it very clear that he knows Zhao Lei will get revenge, and he also asks Zhao Lei to find some real experts. If he doesn''t have enough confidence, how dare he say such words?


    However, in order to make sure that in case, after returning home, Zhao Lei secretly calls Han Jun to ask him what''s the matter with him and why his useless brother suddenly gets worse.


    When Han Jun learns about the contradiction between Han 3000 and Zhao Lei, his first thought is to teach Han 3000 a lesson by Zhao Lei''s hand, so he hides the fact that Han 3000 knocked down Yan Jun.


    "He stealthily touched to follow Yan Jun to learn a few moves just, don''t need to put too much on heart, you find some people, mercilessly teach him, this time don''t need to give me face, toward dead inside beat all right." Han Jun said.


    Zhao Lei didn''t think that Han Jun would cheat him, so he didn''t think much about it. He said, "don''t worry. I won''t let him go easily. I dare to make Zhao Lei lose face. I want him to stand up all his life."


    Even some adults can''t match the evil spirit of a young child. This is the despotic child¡° If you have anything to help, just ask me. As you know, he is not my brother at all, so I must help you. " Han Jun said that Han Jun didn''t even want to admit the identity of Han 3000 when he was born with the same mother. He had to say that Han 3000 was really like an outsider in Han''s family. In fact, all this was caused by Nangong Qianqiu. She had a prejudice against Han 3000 since she was a child, so that Han Jun was greatly influenced, so she rejected Han 3000¡° OK, I''ll be relieved with your words. I''ll never be soft handed. " Night fell. Han Sanqian didn''t return to Han''s courtyard. Although that place is a real home for him, it doesn''t give him any sense of belonging. He would rather live on the street than go back. I thought I could stay in a hotel for one night and arrange a long-term residence tomorrow. What Han 3000 didn''t expect is that this simple thing is very difficult for him now. Without his ID card, the hotel won''t let him stay at all. This accident was unexpected by Han 3000¡° Do you really want to sleep on the street tonight? " Han three thousand a face wry smile, at least he is now the strongest on earth, unexpectedly will have such end, also too desolate some. When passing a nightclub, Han 3000 happened to meet a drunk woman who was helped out by a man. The woman is very sexy, with a tight dress, while the man is full of wine, but he is not intoxicated. Obviously, this is another action of hunting for beauty with wine. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1098

    This kind of thing is very common. There are only two kinds of people in nightclubs, one is hunting, and the other is prey. People who are willing to join the battlefield usually default to this rule, which can be regarded as your love and my wish.


    But Han 3000 and two people passing by, but heard the man on the phone.


    "It''s done. The medicine is really good. It''s estimated that she won''t know what happened until tomorrow morning." When saying this, the man''s proud tone makes people feel particularly harsh.


    Han Sanqian is not a meddler, but he scoffs at such abusive means.


    Nightclub life pays attention to your feelings and my wishes. Obviously, this despicable way is not based on the willingness of both parties.


    "OK, I''ll come in the first half of the night and you''ll come in the second." With that, the man hung up.


    Han three thousand suddenly stopped, originally did not intend to take care of this matter, he really can''t listen to this kind of dirty words.


    "What do you want to do? This is my sister." Han 3000 stands in front of the man and says.


    "Little boy, it''s none of your business. Get out of my way." The man impatiently said to Han 3000, such a little boy, he certainly won''t put in the eye.


    "Let her go, and you''ll be safe." Han 3000 light said.


    "Oh, little boy, your tone is not small. It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know who I am." The man is infuriated by Han 3000. How can his good deeds be destroyed by a little boy.


    Immediately kick out a foot, want to give Han 3000 point lesson, then let him obediently go.


    Han three thousand according to the man''s knee, the same kick.


    "Ah


    The man cried out in agony for a moment. His knees were broken.


    When he let go of the woman, Han 3000 helped her for the first time.


    "Why don''t people like you understand the warning?" Han 3000 light said.


    The man sitting on the ground, heartbreaking pain, so that he did not care about what Han 3000 said, there is no heart to listen to.


    At this time, a taxi just came and Han 3000 waved to stop.


    With a woman on the car, Han 3000 looked at the woman''s bag, found the address of the woman''s home.


    For an ordinary child of Han 3000''s age, an adult woman''s weight is considerable, but it is not worth mentioning to Han 3000.


    When he carried the woman through the gate of the community, even the security guard showed a look of consternation.


    "Where is the child from? He has so much strength."


    "The child looks strange, but this woman is the owner here, not her brother."


    Two security guards sighed as Han 3000 walked away.


    Press the elevator upstairs, back to the woman''s home, Han 3000 surprised to find that the home is not dirty at all.


    After returning the woman to the room, he threw it on the bed and Han 3000 went back to the living room.


    Although has the adult mentality and the thought, but regarding this kind of woman, Han 3000 is not interested.


    "For saving you, a night''s sleep in your living room is also a reward." Han 3000, who had no place to sleep, naturally stayed in the living room.


    As for the woman in the room, Han 3000 didn''t worry. She was drugged. After the medicine had passed, there should be no problem.


    The next morning, the woman woke up in a daze, but she was relieved to see the familiar scene in the room.


    "Fortunately, it seems that he is also a gentleman, but how can I suddenly drink broken pieces?" The woman said to herself, smelling a pungent smell of wine on her clothes, and took off her disgusted face.


    Ready to take a bath, she glided into the living room.


    "Ah


    A scream woke Han 3000 who was still sleeping.


    Just opened his eyes, Han 3000 saw a woman flustered with hands to cover the body scene.


    Han 3000 turned his head quickly and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The woman ran into the room without looking back. Living alone, she was used to the state at home, but she never thought that there was a strange man at home.


    Just now, he must have seen it all!


    However, he looks like a child. How can he show up in his own home?


    The woman dressed quickly, stabilized her mood, and then came back to the living room.


    "Who are you and why are you at my house?" The woman asked Han 3000.


    "You were drugged last night, and I happened to run into you. I saved you, and there was no place to live, so I stayed at your house for one night." Han 3000 said frankly.


    "The medicine?" Woman a Leng, she just sigh that friend is a gentleman, did not expect that he was such a shameless villain, no wonder yesterday did not drink a few glasses of wine on the fragment.


    "I heard him on the phone, and he asked another person to show up in the middle of the night. As for what they are going to do, I don''t have to tell you." Han 3000 said.


    As soon as a woman''s face changes, if this happens, her life will be over. But how could this child save her from an adult¡° How did you save me? " The woman asked curiously¡° No accident, he may be in hospital by now. " Han 3000 said. The woman looks at Han 3000 full of doubts. Although the person in front of her is a little boy, when talking with her, she has a feeling of talking with an adult man. He has a maturity that does not match his age. The woman went back to the room again. It was estimated that she was calling to confirm Han 3000''s words. After a while, she went back to the living room and said thank you to Han 3000¡° Nothing else. I''ll go first. " Han 3000 said. Standing up, the woman suddenly asked, "what did you see just now?"¡° Do you think I look blind, but I''m not to blame Han 3000 speechless said that he was also forced, who could have thought that when he opened his eyes, he would see such a picture? The woman''s face is red with shame and her head is low. She shouldn''t ask this question. She and Han 3000 have looked at each other. How can she not see it. But this is not a loss. If it wasn''t for him, what happened last night would be really serious¡° You saved me. I''ll treat you to dinner. I''ll be grateful to you. Then you can''t tell anyone about what happened just now. " Said the woman. Han Sanqian shook his head. He didn''t want this meal. What happened last night was just a moment''s interest. He didn''t want to get any reward¡° No, I don''t Han 3000 light said. Seeing Han 3000 leave, the woman is a little anxious. As for why she wants to stay, she doesn''t know¡° My name is Wu Xin. What''s your name? Let''s make a friend. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1099

    "Elder sister, you don''t have any ideas about me as a minor, do you?" Han Sanyi looks at Wu Xin with a smile on his face. He saves Wu Xin purely on a whim and has no other idea. Therefore, for him, leaving now is the best choice.


    What Han 3000 didn''t expect was that Wu Xin would say such a thing.


    If he is now a normal adult man, it is normal for the hero to save the United States, but now Han 3000 is only 14 years old!


    Wu Xin sneered at Han 3000 and said, "little boy, you know you are a minor. How can your sister think of you? Can you meet her daily needs with your small body?"


    At this time, it happened that Han 3000''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a strange number, Han 3000 guessed who it was. Yang Yang''s mobile phone said to Wu Xin, "there''s nothing else. I''m busy first. As for your daily needs, I advise you not to go to the bar, otherwise you won''t be so lucky next time."


    With that, Han 3000 opened the door and left.


    Wu Xin frowned discontentedly and said, "nowadays, children really don''t have the level of appreciation. Isn''t it a good thing to have such a beautiful sister?"


    After leaving Wu Xin''s home, Han 3000 gets through the phone, and Yao Yuhai''s voice comes from the other end of the phone.


    "Han 3000, if you can help me solve this problem, I''ll cooperate with Feng Qian." Yao Yuhai said.


    This kind of answer was not unexpected by Han 3000, because Yao Hanxing died that year, which shows that Yao Yuhai has exhausted all means and can''t work. Now he is in a helpless state.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small matter for me." Han 3000 light said.


    In the face of a 14-year-old child, Yao Yuhai really doesn''t believe it. But when you think about Han 3000''s strength yesterday, it doesn''t seem to be boasting.


    And if he really can''t, he won''t come to the door in person.


    It can only be said that the young master of the Han family was misunderstood by some people. Maybe he is the one who can really support the Han family.


    "What should I do next?" Yao Yuhai asked.


    "I''ll be right at your house." With that, Han 3000 hung up directly.


    Yao Yuhai is also a man of high prestige in Yanjing. No one ever dares to hang up his phone in this way, which makes Yao Yuhai feel that Han 3000 is somewhat arrogant.


    However, thinking that Han 3000''s help is still needed, Yao Yuhai doesn''t care so much.


    Yao Hanxing has a helpless expression on one side. He really doesn''t want to accept the fact that a child can protect himself. Moreover, he is a well-known waste in Yanjing circle. If others know this, they can''t laugh at him. Yao Hanxing is a coward.


    "Dad, can''t we really discuss this matter?" Yao Hanxing asked in a soft voice.


    "What else can you think of?" Yao Yuhai asked.


    Yao Hanxing shakes his head. He hopes he can find a way. But for a domineering young master like him, if he gets into trouble, it''s usually the elders who wipe his bottom. How can he solve the problem himself.


    "I didn''t expect that Yao Hanxing would be reduced to such a situation. He wanted a little boy to protect me." Yao Hanxing extremely disdainful said.


    One side of the bodyguard took a look at Yao Hanxing. Although Han 3000 is only a child, his strength is beyond doubt. He retired from special service, and he didn''t even have the chance to resist in front of Han 3000, which is enough to show that Han 3000 is powerful.


    "Don''t look down on him, young master Yao." Said the bodyguard.


    Yao Hanxing stares at the bodyguard. If it''s not that this guy is too useless, will things develop to this point?


    "Can you stop talking? I think you''re upset. You''ve been invited here at a high price. How can you be such a waste? You can''t even beat a child." Yao Han Xing cold voice scolds a way.


    This sounds harsh, but in the eyes of the bodyguards, it won''t lose face. Anyone who doesn''t agree can go to Han 3000 to have a try. He doesn''t think there are several people in Yanjing who can rival Han 3000.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense? You have the ability to try it yourself." Yao Yuhai said.


    When Yao Yuhai opened his mouth, Yao Hanxing could only stay honest and dare not say a word of refutation.


    Before long, the doorbell rang, indicating that Han 3000 had arrived.


    After the bodyguard opened the door, he bent slightly. Although it was not very obvious, this deliberate action had already shown his change to Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 was only a child, it did not hinder his recognition of Han 3000''s skills.


    Han three thousand idea to bodyguard after this action, just a faint smile, then walked to the living room.


    Yao Yuhai gets up to greet him. Yao Hanxing is too lazy to move on the sofa. After all, in Yao Hanxing''s heart, Han 3000 is just a waste of the Han family.


    "I can tell you who they are and their specific background." Yao Yuhai said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "no, I''ve made a clear investigation last night." Of course, Han 3000 knew the background of the other party, not last night, but in the last 14 years. It''s just this truth. It''s definitely impossible to tell Yao Yuhai. Yao Yu Hai Leng for a moment, a night of things, Han 3000 actually has the other side of the bottom of the detailed investigation, it seems really not simple¡° Han 3000, you are so good at bragging. Why don''t you take part in the bragging contest? " Yao Hanxing said lightly. Han Sanqian doesn''t care about Yao Hanxing''s attitude, because he knows how bossy and arrogant the young master of a rich family is. Otherwise, he won''t cause himself so much trouble¡° Which nightclub do you like to go to at night? " Han 3000 asked Yao Hanxing. When he heard the word "nightclub", Yao Hanxing immediately got excited. However, in front of Yao Yu, he showed considerable restraint¡° Do you have anything to do with a nightclub? " Yao Hanxing said¡° The other party must have investigated your previous affairs. If they want to start, they will definitely go to the places you usually go to. " Han 3000 said. Looking at Yao Hanxing''s indifferent attitude, he didn''t realize how serious this matter was. Yao Yuhai was angry and said, "you can say what you want to say. If the other party arranges people, you have to avoid these places. Otherwise, you don''t know how you lost your life." Yao Hanxing really doesn''t care, because he believes that Yao Yuhai can find a way to help him solve this problem. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1100

    The reason why Yao Hanxing has such an idea is that Yao Yuhai has protected him too well. As long as he can''t solve any problems in the past, Yao Yuhai will come forward to help him solve them. Therefore, Yao Hanxing has formed an established concept in his mind, that is, Yao Yuhai can solve the things he can''t solve.


    It can be said that from the beginning to the end, Yao Hanxing did not worry too much about it.


    "Dad, where I often go, I don''t want to go in the future. Why do I have to tell him?" Yao Hanxing said that he is not willing to cooperate with Han 3000, which is actually a disguised exclusion. He does not want to admit that he needs the protection of Han 3000.


    "No, it''s not that I won''t go, but that I must." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai turns his head and looks at Han 3000 in surprise. As a common sense, he should try to avoid the place where the other party may have arranged the manpower. Why should he go? Is Han 3000 confused?


    After being stunned for a while, the bodyguard understood Han 3000''s idea, which is to lead the snake out of the hole, but it''s too dangerous to do so. Once there''s any mistake, Yao Hanxing will lose his life.


    Is this the audacity of a master of Arts? Is Han 3000 really so confident?


    "Han 3000, you''re right." Yao Yuhai asked Han 3000.


    Han shook his head as a matter of course and said, "of course, since the other party has sent someone to Yanjing, how can we solve the problem if we don''t solve them as soon as possible? Only Yao Hanxing can show up can we let those people who are hidden in the dark appear."


    Yao Yuhai took a deep breath. This is true, but the risk is too big.


    Yao Yuhai is a businessman, he will habitually reduce the risk of anything to the minimum, but Han 3000 does the opposite, which is totally not in line with his character.


    "How can you keep my son safe?" Yao Yuhai asked.


    Han 3000 has not spoken, Yao Hanxing can''t wait to say: "he comments a fart, Dad, you can''t believe his words, he just wants to kill me."


    "What''s good for me to kill you, and I want you to die. Do you think there will be a living in this family?" Han 3000 looks at Yao Hanxing coldly.


    Yao Hanxing stares at Han 3000. He wants to stand still in this way, but soon, he feels a kind of power in Han 3000''s eyes, which makes him feel scared and unconsciously move his eyes away.


    "Dad, we can''t believe him." Yao Hanxing said.


    "This is the only way, otherwise, the threat of darkness will never be removed. If they push each other, they are likely to kill them." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai took a deep breath, such a choice for him, very difficult, after all, is to use his son to risk.


    But he also understood what Han 3000 said. Yao Hanxing could hide for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    "How sure are you?" Yao Yuhai asked in a deep voice.


    "One hundred percent." Han 3000 said, today''s earth, can you find a fight with Han 3000? Obviously, this is impossible. Han 3000 is able to challenge the whole Apocalypse alone, and he can do it with only one hand.


    "But how can I trust you?" Yao Yuhai said that Han 3000 just beat the bodyguard he invited, and did not prove it in other ways, so Yao Yuhai could not trust Han 3000 100%.


    When it comes to proof, it''s really a bit difficult for Han 3000. After all, the bodyguard doesn''t fight and can''t show himself in him.


    Han Sanqian turns his head and looks at the bodyguard.


    Bodyguard scalp numb, mistakenly think Han 3000 also want to find their own competition, quickly said: "I can''t beat you, you don''t have to use me to do experiments."


    "Of course not. I have a question for you." Han 3000 said.


    "Excuse me." Said the bodyguard.


    "Have you ever heard of the apocalypse?" Han 3000 said.


    Although Han 3000 is not a member of the apocalypse, he can use the Apocalypse to enhance the trust he brings to others. After all, the Apocalypse is the place where the real strong gather in summer.


    But this also needs a first condition, that is, the bodyguard knows the apocalypse, otherwise, it is playing the lute to the ox.


    "You..." the bodyguard looked at Han 3000 in horror and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    See him such performance, Han 3000 light smile, from this performance, he should know apocalypse.


    On the other hand, Yao Yuhai and his son look puzzled. They have never heard of the Apocalypse at all.


    "The word of heaven." Han continued.


    When the bodyguard heard these three words, his face turned white. Now he finally understood why he had no resistance in front of Han 3000.


    He... Turned out to be a strong man of Tianqi Tianzi level!


    The reason why the bodyguard knew about the existence of the Apocalypse was that during his previous service, the Apocalypse sent people to his army to select new people, and he was lucky to be selected and entered the apocalypse. Unfortunately, he failed in the second assessment, so he lost the qualification to join the apocalypse. However, he still had a certain understanding of the apocalypse.


    And he also has a friend who is now a member of the apocalypse, so he can better understand what the Apocalypse''s "Tianzi level strong" means. After the bodyguard was shocked, he immediately knelt on the ground to express his apology for Han 3000''s disrespect. This scene directly confused Yao''s father and son. How could he suddenly kneel down? And it''s like an apology. Is this Apocalypse a very powerful place¡° What''s the matter with you? " Yao Yuhai asked the bodyguard¡° Boss Yao, he deserves your 100% trust, and only he can help master Yao solve this problem. " The bodyguard said to Yao Yuhai in a deep voice, with a very serious expression. He can''t explain too much about Apocalypse to Yao Yuhai, because this topic is taboo, but he can tell Yao Yuhai that Han 3000 is trustworthy. If the strong of Tianqi Tianzi are not trustworthy, who else can be trusted? In the face of such a big change in bodyguards, Yao Yuhai doesn''t know what''s going on, but he can feel Han 3000''s extraordinary identity. In this case, he believes that Han 3000 has become the only choice¡° Han Sanqian, I believe you. It''s up to you. If you want Yao Hanxing to do anything, he will cooperate with you. If he dares to say no, tell me immediately. " After Yao Yuhai finished, he glared at Yao Hanxing and threatened him to listen to Han 3000''s arrangement. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1101

    Yao Hanxing had never seen Yao Yuhai''s fierce eyes, so he didn''t dare to say no, so he nodded.


    Yao Yuhai turned his head and looked at Han 3000, and continued: "this matter is up to you. If you do it, from now on, I will use all the resources around me to help Fengqian develop."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yao." Han Sanqian smiles. With the help of Yao Yuhai, Fengqian''s pace of development can be faster.


    In the last 14 years, Han 3000 spent almost ten years to build Fengqian. This time, I''m afraid that within two or three years, or even one year, Fengqian will become a star enterprise in Yanjing, and even have a chance to surpass the Han family.


    Once let Feng Qian ride on the head of the Han family, I don''t know how Nangong Qianqiu, the old woman, will feel.


    She has always regarded Han Jun as the top beam of the Han family. She even thinks that only Han Jun can make the Han family go to a more brilliant stage. Han 3000 wants to let the old woman see the consequences of belittling herself.


    In the face of a lot of things, Han 3000 can be indifferent, or even indifferent, because his current pursuit has been extraordinary, but in the Han family, it has always been a hindrance in Han 3000''s heart, and no matter how much Han 3000 does not care, his heart can not be calm.


    "I''ll play with you tonight. I hope you have a good time." Han 3000 said to Yao Hanxing.


    Yao Hanxing''s heart is ready to move. He has been moldy at home. He has long wanted to go out and be reckless, and he doesn''t care about the trouble he caused, so he doesn''t worry at all.


    "OK, I''ll show you master Yao''s life style. After all, you are not qualified to enter your own dining room. You certainly haven''t seen much of the world." Yao Hanxing sneered.


    Hearing this, the bodyguard trembled all over and dared to talk to the Tianqi Tianzi level strong man with this attitude. He was really impatient.


    Although the Yao family is very influential and rich in Yanjing business, it''s useless for Tianqi. If he provokes Han 3000 and leads to his death, the Yao family''s money and status can''t save him.


    "Yao Hanxing, from now on, you should respect him a little, otherwise, you won''t get a cent from me." Yao Yuhai said.


    Money is the biggest threat to Yao Hanxing. After all, he can only live by reaching out to Yao Yuhai now that he has achieved nothing. So Yao Hanxing is honest in an instant.


    "I''ll come back to you in the evening. You can make an appointment with some friends. It''s better to let out the news that you are going out." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you need to say that?" Yao Hanxing retorted in a low voice that if you go out to play, it''s boring to be alone. You have to call some brothers and fill the box with beautiful women.


    After Han 3000 left, Yao Yuhai called his bodyguard to his study. Some things can''t be asked in front of Yao Hanxing. Otherwise, with the boy''s big mouth, it will soon spread.


    After coming to the study, Yao Yuhai asked directly, "why do you kneel to him?"


    "His identity is worth kneeling down." The bodyguard said directly that he knelt down with sincerity and no falsehood, and now he respects Han 3000 from the bottom of his heart.


    At a young age, he has become a strong man of apocalypse. This is not something anyone can do.


    Moreover, the bodyguard has no doubt about the authenticity of Han 3000''s words, because the Apocalypse is too mysterious for ordinary people to know. If he can speak the three words of "Tian Zi", it means that Han 3000 is a real apocalypse.


    "Apocalypse is an organization? This organization is very powerful? " Yao Yuhai continued.


    "Boss, you''d better not know about some things. The more you know, the worse it will be for you. Especially about this matter, it is likely to kill you. I can only tell you that Han 3000 is worthy of your trust, and you can take this opportunity to win over Han 3000, which will certainly be of great benefit to your future development, To be able to make friends with him is probably something that countless people dream of Said the bodyguard.


    This remark almost elevated Han 3000''s status infinitely. Yao Yuhai could hardly imagine what kind of person Han 3000 was. Although he still had a lot of curiosity in his heart and wanted to find out, he had to be afraid of the bodyguard''s words.


    As an old fox in the business world, Yao Yuhai also knows this truth very well. If he tries to get to the bottom of something he shouldn''t know, he will probably cause himself trouble.


    "It seems that this young master is really not simple." Yao Yuhai said with a sigh.


    "It''s not so simple. The Han family will regret it." Said the bodyguard.


    Yao Yuhai can''t help laughing. Since Nangong Qianqiu took over the Han family, the development of the Han family is not as good as before. However, she puts her hope on Han Jun and completely ignores Han 3000, the Pearl of dust. I don''t know what kind of mood she will feel when she knows Han 3000''s power.


    "The old lady of the Han family is a very stubborn person. Maybe even if she knows Han 3000''s strength, she won''t admit it. But it''s OK. Han 3000 wants to develop Fengqian. Now it''s up to me. It''s very beneficial for my Yao family to make good use of Han 3000." Yao Yuhai said.


    "But... Young master''s attitude towards Han 3000." In his eyes, Yao Hanxing''s actions are all about death. If Han 3000 wants to argue with him, his ten lives are not enough¡° I know what to do. Go out and call him in Yao Yuhai said¡° Yes Yao Hanxing came in after the bodyguard left the office¡° Dad, what else do you have to say? " Yao Hanxing asked, feeling depressed¡° I warn you that in the future, Han 3000 will not be easy to be provoked if you treat him and put away your domineering temper. Moreover, I want you to become friends with him, which will be more beneficial to the development of our Yao family in the future. " Yao Yuhai said¡° Dad, do you want me to please this Han trash? " Yao Hanxing asked in dismay. Yao Yuhai slapped on the desk and got up in anger. Yao Hanxing shrinks his neck in fright¡° Don''t talk about waste all day. He''s not a waste. You don''t have the qualification to underestimate him. You can do whatever I say. Otherwise, you won''t get a cent of Yao''s property in the future. " Yao Hanxing rebuked angrily¡° Dad, Dad, don''t get excited. Let''s have a good talk. I''ll just listen to you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1102

    In order not to make Yao Yuhai angry, Yao Hanxing can only pretend to be obedient, but with his domineering character, it is obviously impossible for him to take Han 3000 seriously.


    After leaving the study, Yao Hanxing made an appointment with several brothers to get drunk tonight.


    At the same time, Yao Hanxing also told his brother that he would bring a friend into the arena tonight. He also implied that he had a bad relationship with this friend, so that those brothers could think of a way to make fun of Han 3000.


    For Yao Hanxing''s request, those people naturally readily agreed.


    For the rich second generation who are just like birds of a feather, they can''t play without the easy way to get rid of them.


    Finally, when night came, Yao Hanxing opened his own McLaren and set out towards Mullins.


    Mullins is a very famous nightclub in Yanjing. It ranks among the top three in Yanjing. No matter the music or lighting, it belongs to a super high level in Yanjing nightclub. What''s more, the boss of Mullins is a person who knows the nightclub culture very well. The beautiful women he finds from various channels become the most beautiful scenery of Mullins, It is also the reason why many rich second generation people flock to it.


    After getting on the bus, Yao Hanxing took a look at Han 3000 with his spare light and said with a slight sneer, "have you ever taken such a good bus before?"


    "Besides picking up girls, does this car have a good ride experience?" Han 3000 light response way.


    Yao Hanxing sniffed, this guy should have never been in a sports car, but he even installed it in front of him.


    Although it''s really bad to ride in a sports car, it''s a magic weapon to pick up girls. Which woman doesn''t feel hot when she sits in the front passenger of a sports car?


    However, Han 3000 is still a little kid in Yao Hanxing''s eyes, so it''s natural that he doesn''t understand these.


    "When you grow up, you will know the meaning of sports cars." Yao Han Star Light said.


    Han 3000''s mouth slightly rises. He understands what Yao Hanxing said. After all, his body is 14 years old, but his thinking is an adult. It''s just that his adult thinking is very different from others.


    Even if it was the second 14 years old, Han 3000 still had only Su Yingxia in her heart.


    "To prove one''s charm with something out of one''s body is nothing more than a waste''s desire for expression." Han 3000 responded.


    Yao Han is gnashing his teeth in time. Isn''t Han 3000 talking about waste?


    "Boy, don''t be so arrogant. The world of adults is beyond your understanding." Yao Hanxing said, biting his back teeth.


    "Since I don''t understand, don''t talk so much nonsense, just go." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Hanxing feet floor oil, engine burst out a violent roar, if roaring beast general.


    The car body immediately ran out, strong push back feeling, let Han 3000 unconsciously straighten the waist.


    This sudden acceleration usually gives people a sense of fear, and Yao Hanxing wants to frighten Han 3000.


    But when he saw Han Sanyi''s calm face with Yu Guang, he was disappointed. This guy was not afraid at all. He shouldn''t be. How could he be qualified to ride a sports car with his status in Han family?


    Don''t understand Yao Hanxing, simply don''t want to.


    Soon, they arrived at mulinsi and directly parked their car at the door. A special person helped Yao Hanxing move his car to the parking space. This is a special VIP treatment. It can be seen that Yao Hanxing''s annual consumption in mulinsi is certainly not low.


    After walking into the nightclub, the deep subwoofer explodes in his ear. Yao Hanxing adapts to this kind of scene, and his body wriggles unconsciously.


    Although Han Sanqian is not particularly exclusive, he doesn''t like it very much. Although his life experience is more than others once, he is not used to going to nightclubs.


    Yao Hanxing has many friends in Mullins. On the way to the box, many people will take the initiative to say hello to him, which makes Yao Hanxing feel special.


    "You wait for me." After yelling in Han 3000''s ear, Yao Hanxing went straight to the dance floor.


    The dance of demons is probably the best word to describe the scene of a nightclub. Han Sanqian finds a corner and waits quietly. As long as Yao Hanxing doesn''t leave his sight, Han Sanqian can guarantee his safety 100%. After all, Han Sanqian now, to some extent, is not as simple as a mortal.


    "Little brother, are you an adult? You dare to come to a nightclub." In a short time, a woman in a red dress with a suspender came to Han 3000 with a charming face. Obviously, there was something deliberately provocative.


    Han 3000 took a look at the heavily makeup woman and said faintly, "get out of here."


    "Cut." Hearing these two words, the woman immediately changed her face, made a disdainful expression to Han 3000, and then twisted her hips to leave.


    It wasn''t long before Yao Hanxing came out of the dance floor and was able to handle two women in such a short time. It has to be said that Yao Hanxing''s influence is not small.


    "Come on, go to the box." Yao Hanxing said to Han 3000. Han 3000 followed Yao Hanxing silently. This guy''s two hands had been dishonest. After arriving at the box, Han 3000 met Yao Hanxing''s so-called brothers, who were just friends. Those people had already figured out how to fix Han 3000. After looking at each other, one of them stood up and walked to Han 3000. He is very close to Han 3000. The first sentence is to call him brother: "little brother, I heard that you are a good friend of old Yao. You''ve never been to a nightclub before. How about asking your brother to introduce you how to play in a nightclub?" Han 3000 moves one step without leaving any trace. He doesn''t want to be hugged by a strange man¡° You play your game, and I have my own mission. " Han 3000 light said¡° Oh, no face? Boy, do you look down on me? " That person a face discontented to Han 3000 say. Han 3000 frowned slightly. If he really regarded himself as Yao Hanxing''s friend, how could he be a tough one? It seems that Yao Hanxing should have said something to him, or even planned something. Han three thousand think of this, no longer give him a little face, directly said: "look down on you how, you honest do what you should do, don''t give yourself trouble." The man looked at Han 3000 fiercely. Unexpectedly, such a little boy was so arrogant. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1103

    "Boy, you are fighting." The man said with a fierce expression.


    Yao Hanxing, who had been waiting as if he hadn''t seen anything, finally got up at this time. He forgot to tell his friend Han 3000 how skilled he was. This matter can''t be solved by fist, or he will suffer a big loss. After all, Han 3000 kicked the bodyguard his father invited.


    "Stop it. Stop it. Give me face. Don''t be so angry." Yao Hanxing stood up as a peacemaker, and the man''s anger was calmed down.


    "Don''t fight. The boy is very good. Let''s do something else." Yao Hanxing deliberately leaned up to the man''s ear and said.


    Such a little boy, fighting very hard?


    Although the man didn''t believe it, Yao Hanxing said that maybe he didn''t want to make things too obvious, so he had to change his strategy.


    Han 3000 found a corner to sit down to avoid disturbing their interest.


    But sitting in the corner doesn''t mean you can be indifferent.


    Soon, another man came to Han 3000 with his glass.


    "Since we are friends, let''s have a drink together. If we don''t drink in the nightclub, we don''t agree with the rules." Said the man.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand directly. Drinking was never his hobby, and the other party was obviously looking for trouble on purpose, so Han Sanqian didn''t bother to deal with it.


    "Little brother, can''t you? I don''t give you face for a glass of wine. At least I came out to play together. You don''t have this ability?" The man continued.


    "Have a drink, handsome boy. You won''t be afraid of getting drunk."


    "Don''t worry, my sisters won''t eat you. Your small body is not enough for us to play."


    "Yes, we don''t like little fresh meat like you."


    All the people in the box seemed to stand on the same front and sneer at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was not irritated by these words, and said as usual: "I''m not interested in wine."


    "Are you interested in women?" A slim girl sat directly to Han three thousand, with strong perfume on her nose.


    When she deliberately put her hand on Han 3000''s thigh, Han 3000 had a disgusting feeling, which was worse than eating excrement.


    "Get your hands off me. Don''t let yourself get upset." Han 3000 said mercilessly.


    "Little brother, you speak so arrogantly. If you are a man, just have a drink with your elder sister. Don''t show off." Said the woman disdainfully.


    "Yes, I can drink it."


    "If you can drink her, we''ll never embarrass you again."


    "If you can''t drink it, just stand outside. Don''t disturb our interest."


    A group of people yelled at each other with disdain.


    Han Sanqian stood up and walked out of the box.


    "Lying trough, this boy is too seedless."


    "Old Yao, who the hell is this? It''s too cowardly. It''s really boring."


    "Hey, he''s just a child. He shouldn''t be in such a place. What do you care about with him? Let''s play our game."


    Yao Hanxing didn''t speak. He just felt a little strange. Did Han 3000 just leave? No, he was arrogant when he was in Yao''s family?


    Although he is indeed a waste young master of the Han family, compared with his previous attitude, he is totally like a different person.


    In a short time, Han 3000 returned to the box.


    The gang didn''t even look in the eye.


    Following Han 3000 into the box, there were two waiters, each carrying a grid of wine, 30 cups per grid, on the table.


    "What does that mean?"


    "What to play? I haven''t seen it before."


    "These wines look unusual."


    They looked at the wine on the table in doubt and didn''t quite understand what Han 3000 wanted to do.


    Yao Hanxing has great interest in this, can''t help but ask Han 3000: "what does this mean?"


    "It''s called Hell''s road. There are 30 cups of wine in total. The alcohol concentration of each cup is higher, from low to high. If you finish it in two minutes, you will win. Don''t you want to play? Who will play?" Han 3000 asked.


    This sentence let several women have a new look at Han 3000, thought this guy left the box with his tail, did not expect him to play such a game.


    Hell Road, this new way of playing, has never heard of it.


    "This little guy, he''s got a little bit of a temper."


    "But it''s only 30 cups. It''s not a big deal."


    "I don''t know the concentration of the last cup."


    A woman, trying to pick up the last glass of wine, put out her tongue for a taste, and felt that her tongue began to numb.


    "Bah, bah, bah, what is it? It''s so spicy and prickly."


    "It''s Polish distilled vodka. It''s 96 percent alcohol. You can feel numb with just a sip." Han explained.


    "Ninety six!"¡° Lying trough, this can be higher than the general disinfection alcohol! "¡° Is this something that people can drink? " Everyone showed their shock one after another, drinking is to find the pleasure of alcohol paralysis, not to play with life. The alcohol concentration of 96 is bad, but it will kill people¡° Are you kidding? What''s the difference between this and alcohol? " Said the first man who embarrassed Han 3000¡° Don''t you want to play? Now I dare not? " Han 3000 light smile says. Young people are most afraid of being on top, and the easiest way for them to be on top is to lose face in front of women. There are so many women in the box. If you accept the advice, you will lose face. The man gritted his teeth and said, "boy, who says I dare not play, play, but first say well, if you play out of life, it has nothing to do with me." Han 3000 didn''t say much nonsense. He took a glass of wine and drank it up. Seeing this, the man followed closely. The atmosphere in the box suddenly changed, and everyone looked at them nervously. Han 3000''s action is flowing. Every time he drinks a glass of wine, he will quickly pick up the second one. There is no buffer time at all. On the other hand, his performance is particularly uncomfortable, but in the fifth cup, his stomach seems to have lit a fire, which makes him particularly uncomfortable¡° Crouching trough, this boy is really fierce. "¡° He can''t be boiled water. How can it be Some people put forward such a guess. Naturally, some people went to find out. They picked up Han 3000''s drinking glass, rubbed it with their fingers and put it into their mouth. When he felt strong stimulation, he denied that Han 3000 drank boiled water¡° I can''t see it. This guy is too fierce. " Han three thousand cup after cup, directly let people see silly eyes, even has been looking down on Han three thousand Yao Hanxing, also can''t help but look at Han three thousand. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1104

    As far as Han 3000''s current constitution is concerned, alcohol will not erode his body at all. Moreover, as long as Han 3000 is willing, alcohol will be directly evaporated as soon as it enters his body. Therefore, compared with Han 3000''s drinking power, he is totally seeking death. He can drink spirits as ordinary water.


    The hell road has 30 cups in total. When Han 3000 got to the 15th cup, he drank five cups, and he was already embarrassed. It was very difficult to swallow.


    But Han 3000''s action, still without any delay, drink a cup, will immediately pick up the second cup.


    When Yao Hanxing saw this situation, he swallowed his throat unconsciously. He had to say that he underestimated Han 3000 and wanted to get drunk in the box. He could get rid of Han 3000 and do whatever he wanted tonight.


    Now, who can drink him? This is already a Dionysian.


    "I... I can''t do it." When the man drank the eighth cup, he finally couldn''t carry it. It was like a fire burning in his stomach.


    "I give up."


    Han 3000 light smile, since the other party has given up, he can actually end.


    But he didn''t stop. Instead, he drank all 30 glasses of wine.


    This makes others gape.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000, who drank the whole set of hell Road, was not drunk, just like nothing had happened.


    "That''s great."


    "Little brother, your drinking capacity is terrible. I''m afraid there''s no one in Yanjing who can drink you."


    "Little brother, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Just now my sister really looked down on you."


    Han 3000 said: "since you know you can''t drink me, don''t trouble me."


    After that, Han 3000 sat back in the corner.


    Although it was a very inconspicuous place, at the moment, it became the most eye-catching one in the whole box. Almost everyone was looking at Han 3000 with his spare light.


    In particular, a few of the women are very curious about Han 3000. Such a small child has such an amazing amount of alcohol that people can''t help but wonder.


    Yao Han Star helplessly shook his head, can''t Han 3000 drunk, how can we get rid of him?


    After several days at home, he finally returned to the day of supporting each other. He didn''t want to be ruined by Han 3000.


    By the second half, a lot of people had drunk dizzily. As for the man who had been drinking with Han 3000 just now, he had already fallen asleep.


    As soon as one o''clock in the morning, some people began to leave one after another. Men all took women with them. This is the seamless connection between nightclub culture and hotel culture.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Yao Hanxing suddenly stood up and said.


    Han three thousand just got up, ready and Yao Hanxing together, a woman stood in front of Han three thousand.


    With his hands around Han 3000''s neck, he said in a greasy and crooked manner: "little brother, what do you think of your elder sister? Why don''t you let her take you to feel the world of adult men tonight?"


    Han 3000 impatiently wants to push her away, but she clasps Han 3000 with her hands and refuses to let go.


    "Don''t you like the type of elder sister? Am I not beautiful enough or not big enough?" The woman arranged her neckline on purpose.


    Han three thousand squint, cold voice said: "get out of the way, I''m not interested in you."


    Hearing this, a trace of loss flashed in the woman''s eyes, but she didn''t give up directly. She lay on Han 3000''s shoulder and said: "little brother, my sister is very good at serving people. Don''t you try?"


    Han 3000, frowning, pushes her away. He thinks that when Qi Yiyun was such a beautiful woman, Han 3000 could sit still. How could he be moved by such a beautiful woman.


    Hurry out of the box of Han 3000, secretly scolded a damn.


    Yao Hanxing excuse to go to the bathroom, I''m afraid a person has slipped, this guy really don''t know how to write dead words, in this case, without his protection, his life is on the line.


    Trot all the way to the door of the nightclub.


    Han 3000 asked the parking boy, "where''s Yao Hanxing?"


    Yao Hanxing is a frequent visitor here. Naturally, his parking brother knows him and says, "he''s gone."


    Han 3000 took a deep breath. This kind of idiot doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin. No wonder he died last time, because he didn''t pay attention to the threat it brought to him.


    The night in Yanjing is already deep. It''s not easy to find Yao Hanxing.


    Besides, Han 3000 has a hunch that after Yao Hanxing left the nightclub, the people who secretly monitored him must have followed him. It won''t be long before something will happen.


    The other party came with the intention of killing him, so the time left for Han 3000 is not much.


    If you can''t find Yao Hanxing as soon as possible, I''m afraid he will become a corpse.


    Han 3000 goes to an alley. When his eyes turn white, Han 3000''s consciousness has covered all areas nearby. Anything that happens can''t escape his eyes. At this time, Yao Hanxing had already overtaken a golden cup car. Just as the young master got out of the car with a discontented face and was ready to talk to the owner of the car in front of him, several big men suddenly rushed down from the Jinbei car, which made Yao Han feel drunk. Yao Hanxing, who wanted to run away immediately, was caught by the collar before he got back to the car¡° You... What do you want to do! " Yao Hanxing asked in horror¡° Come with us honestly, or I''ll kill you. " Some big man threatened Yao Hanxing. Yao Hanxing is smart all over. At this time, it''s too late to regret. The only fluke left in his heart disappears in an instant. Honestly on the golden cup car, Yao Hanxing shivered unconsciously. Because he was in the co pilot, he saw a familiar face, which was the person he offended. Jinbei car drove directly to the outskirts and entered an abandoned glass factory. When Yao Hanxing was dragged out of the car and saw his opponent coming towards him with a baseball bat in his hand, and his face was full of ferocity, he began to regret not listening to Han 3000. If there is regret medicine to take, Yao Hanxing will never choose to throw away Han 3000¡° Brother Yang, I didn''t expect you to come to Yanjing. " Yao Hanxing said tremblingly. The man named Yang brother gave a cold smile. After he came to Yao Hanxing''s side, he hit Yao Hanxing''s thigh with a stick. Severe pain, let Yao Hanxing cry out in pain¡° Yao Hanxing, you are so fast, but do you think you can just run? " Yang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1105

    Yao Hanxing constantly shakes his head and denies the fact that he is running away. When he sees brother Yang rolling in front of him again, the temperless Yao Hanxing kneels down directly.


    Yes, he''s on his knees!


    For Yao Hanxing, the domineering second generation, this is a very incredible thing, but it will not surprise people.


    Living under the protection of Yao Yuhai since childhood, Yao Hanxing has caused a lot of troubles, but all of them have been solved, and almost all of them will not have any sequelae, which makes him form a state of mind that as long as Yao Yuhai is there, he will not be in danger.


    This kind of surface strength is actually an illusion, and it is easy to break.


    For example, now, when Yao Hanxing meets brother Yang, who is determined to kill, his strong stool collapses, and he really feels scared.


    Without his father''s protection, Yao Hanxing feels the real danger, so in this case, the dignity of the domineering second generation is not worth mentioning.


    "Brother Yang, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I can make it up to you. Whatever you want, please, please let me go." Kneeling down, Yao Hanxing begins to kowtow and apologize to brother Yang.


    But who is brother Yang?


    He is a murderous figure in the world. This time he comes to Yanjing, his purpose is to kill Yao Hanxing, let others see, and dare to provoke him to the end. Therefore, no matter what Yao Hanxing does, it is impossible for brother yang to forgive him.


    "Now I know how to beg for mercy. It was arrogant before. But I remember you said that if I came to Yanjing, you would kill me. Now I''m here. I want to see how you killed me." Finish saying this words, Yang elder brother once again wave a stick, don''t leave spare strength of hit on Yao Han Star''s shoulder.


    Yao Hanxing screamed bitterly. For a man like him who has hardly suffered from skin and flesh, such pain is not what he can bear.


    "Brother Yang, brother Yang, I really know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. As long as you can let me go, I can promise you anything." Yao Hanxing, with a runny nose and tears, is no longer arrogant and domineering as before. He is a coward.


    Yang elder brother squatted down, grabbed Yao Hanxing''s hair, bared his teeth and said: "I know your father has some influence in Yanjing, but you forget who I am. If you want to kill you, you will be killed. What I say is not farting."


    Yao Hanxing trembled all over, Yang brother''s eyes let him feel a strong chill, he knew that Yang brother never joked with himself!


    But the good time for Yao Hanxing has just begun. Yao family still has countless money waiting for him to squander. If he dies like this, Yao Hanxing will be unwilling.


    At this time, Yao Hanxing thought of Han 3000. Isn''t this guy trying to protect himself? At the critical moment, what about people? Why are you missing!


    Damn Han 3000, how could he be in such danger if he didn''t listen to him.


    Yao Hanxing has completely forgotten how he sneaked away in front of Han 3000. In his heart, he blamed Han 3000 for his incompetence and his failure to fulfill his obligations. That''s why he put him in danger.


    And if Han 3000 had not said that he could leave home, Yao would never have done so.


    This is probably the mentality of many hypocritical strong people. There is nothing wrong with them, and they look like they are high in the sky. When something happens, they just shirk their responsibility.


    If he didn''t leave quietly, how could he face such a critical situation?


    Yang elder brother stretched out right hand at this time, a hand handed a butterfly knife to him.


    Seeing this scene, Yao Hanxing was directly scared to pee.


    Shaking his head, he said to brother Yang, "brother Yang, no, No."


    Brother Yang gave a cold smile, stuck the knife on Yao Hanxing''s face and said, "you are a man who didn''t know how to write death when you were born. You always think that if you have the protection of the family, you can be lawless. Don''t you know that there is a day outside? In this world, not everyone you are qualified to provoke, such as me. "


    "I know it''s wrong. I know it''s wrong."


    "I know it''s wrong, but it''s too late." Yang elder brother holds Yao Hanxing''s hair in one hand and draws on Yao Hanxing''s neck with a butterfly knife in the other.


    Yao Hanxing, whose crotch had been wet for more than half of his life, had turned pale and closed his eyes in despair.


    At this time, a very abrupt voice sounded.


    "It seems that I''m not late yet."


    This familiar voice, let Yao Hanxing finally see hope, is Han 3000, is Han 3000!


    Brother Yang frowned, but he soon transferred Yao Hanxing to this waste factory. Moreover, brother Yang also studied the route along the way, avoiding all road monitoring. How could anyone come up so quickly?


    And... And a little kid!


    "Little boy, hurry home to find your mother. There''s no business for you here." Yang elder brother disdains to Han 3000 say.


    "Let him go." Han 3000 said.


    Brother Yang chuckled and looked at Han 3000 like a joke. He said, "little boy, you''re the only one who wants to save him. Are you kidding me?"¡° You don''t think it''s a joke what to do? " Han 3000 light asks a way¡° If you want to be his companion on the way to the yellow spring, I can satisfy you. " Yang said. Han 3000 looked at the men around Yang brother and said, "why? Is that all that rubbish? " Yang elder brother''s face a cold, this small fart kid can be really big tone, unexpectedly despise him these people. You know, the people Yang brother brought back to Yanjing this time are all top experts. Some of them were the kings in the octagonal cage before, and some of them were the strong ones with very high task completion rate in the organization. No matter where they were put, they were all top-notch. Now, I''m despised by a little boy! For ordinary people, Yang brother''s men are really powerful. Ordinary people can''t be their opponents. But Han 3000, is he an ordinary person? Now Han 3000, even the whole apocalypse, can''t be his opponent¡° Little boy, you asked for it yourself. Don''t say I don''t care about you when you see the Lord of hell. " With these words, brother Yang said to one of his subordinates: "go, let the little boy see what is powerful." After the man listened to the order, the Korean three thousand walked away, but looking at his relaxed manner, he obviously didn''t pay attention to Han three thousand. However, this is also common sense. Han 3000 is just a child in people''s eyes. How much threat can a child have? How can it be worth their attention. But whether it is a threat will soon be known. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1106

    When the man came to Han 3000 with a look of contempt, Han 3000 quickly kicked out, and saw that the whole man soared into the air, just like a stray bullet, hitting the wall directly.


    A loud bang, like thunder on the ground, reverberated throughout the abandoned factory.


    Yang elder brother and his gang of subordinates, directly see muddle!


    Because they didn''t see how Han 3000 made his move at all. It was like meeting a ghost. Somehow, they were beaten out by something.


    When brother Yang looked at the man, Han 3000 said, "don''t look. He''s dead."


    Dead!


    Brother Yang was surprised.


    How could you die so easily!


    Yang elder brother didn''t believe in evil and winked at another subordinate.


    The man went to the wall, touched his nose, his face changed, and then he turned his head and nodded to brother Yang.


    Get this definite answer, Yang elder brother took a cold breath, looked at Han 3000''s expression, finally did not dare to have the slightest contempt.


    Who the hell is this little guy? He can kill an adult with one blow!


    What''s more, he is very clear about the physical qualities of his subordinates. His fighting ability is far beyond ordinary people.


    "Who are you?" Brother Yang asked in a low voice.


    "You''re finally starting to care about who I am? But you have no right to know. " Han 3000 light said.


    Brother Yang bit his teeth, no one dare to be so arrogant in front of him, let alone a little boy!


    "Come on, let''s go together." Yang elder brother gnashed his teeth and said that he didn''t believe that the little boy in front of him was really so fierce. He was careless just now, but now, everyone can do it together, and he can''t cure a child.


    Ten or so people, surrounded by a group, vigilantly close to Han 3000.


    Because one of their companions had already died, and they were still inexplicably dead, none of them dared to take it lightly.


    But what''s the use of Han 3000''s strength, even if they don''t take it lightly?


    In Han 3000''s eyes, these guys are not as good as ants. It''s like playing when they are crushed to death.


    Yangge is a smart man. Even in the current situation, he has an absolute advantage, but in order to ensure that in case, he still comes to Yao Hanxing, because only Yao Hanxing can keep him.


    "What time are you wasting? Hurry up." Yang elder brother urges a way to his under hand.


    On hearing this, those hesitant people finally took action.


    The next picture is funny.


    A group of adult men beat up a child, but the adult man fell down constantly. On the other hand, the child didn''t hurt at all.


    Moreover, the duration of the whole war was very short. In less than a minute, all the masters brought by brother Yang had fallen to the ground, and without exception, there was no one who called pain.


    According to the experience of the previous person, I''m afraid that others have suffered the same fate.


    Yang elder brother has a kind of scalp numb feeling, in his eyes, Han 3000 is like a devil in general.


    "How possible, how possible!" Yang elder brother can''t believe of say, the eye bead son almost fell on the ground.


    At this moment, Yao Hanxing finally understood how powerful Han 3000 was.


    Yao Hanxing didn''t feel much about his family bodyguard''s fainting before, but this scene is enough to prove how terrible Han 3000 is.


    May the people brought by brother Yang be waste?


    So many experts can''t beat Han 3000. How strong is he?


    When Han 3000 walked towards brother Yang.


    Yang brother suddenly put the butterfly knife on Yao Hanxing''s neck and threatened Han 3000: "don''t come here, otherwise, I will die with him."


    Han Sanqian laughed and said nothing, but his steps didn''t stop.


    Yang elder brother forehead cold sweat increases suddenly, speak all become a little stuttered.


    He didn''t dare to kill Yao Hanxing, because he knew very well that once Yao Hanxing died, he couldn''t escape.


    But this guy, how come he''s not threatened at all?


    "You stop. I''ll stop you." Yang elder brother voice trembles of say.


    "You dare not kill him at all. Why use him to threaten me? I''ll give you a chance to get out of Yanjing in one day. Otherwise, I''ll find you." Han 3000 light said.


    Yang elder brother a Leng, some don''t dare to confirm the words that oneself hear is true.


    "Are you serious? Are you really going to let me go?" Yang elder brother asks a way.


    "Of course, I''m not a joker." Han 3000 said.


    Yang brother got a definite answer, but he still didn''t dare to believe Han 3000. After all, now he is in Han 3000''s hands. He can''t figure out why han 3000 let him go.


    Kill a hundred, this is Yang brother''s work style, so he thinks Han 3000 will do the same.


    "My patience is limited. If you don''t go, I''ll go back." Han 3000 reminds a way. Yang brother clenched his teeth, released Yao Hanxing, and ran away. He knows that in the process, Han 3000 is likely to turn back. But until Yang Ge ran out of the abandoned factory, Han 3000 didn''t catch up with him, so he believed that what Han 3000 said was true. On the car, the engine roared, Yang brother disappeared without a trace. Han 3000 went to Yao Hanxing, who had fallen to the ground. Originally, Yao Hanxing had a lot of complaints and dissatisfaction with Han 3000. He thought he should not listen to Han 3000''s words and leave home. He originally intended to scold Han 3000. But now, after what happened just now, Yao Hanxing didn''t have the courage to question Han 3000, even he didn''t dare to look at Han 3000. This domineering young master has been awed by Han 3000''s means. Now in his eyes, Han 3000 is no longer a child, but a murderer¡° Are you dead? " Han 3000 asks. Yao Hanxing''s unconscious body trembled for a moment, obviously because of the subconscious reaction caused by fear¡° According to your domineering temper, no wonder I''m late? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. He knows this kind of domineering temperament of the second generation very well. Yao Hanxing did blame him, but now he doesn''t dare to say anything¡° I warned you, don''t leave my sight. That''s the price you pay for your ignorance. " Han continued. If it were normal, someone would dare to teach Yao Hanxing such a lesson, Yao Hanxing would have jumped to scold her, but now, he can only listen honestly¡° I need to go to the hospital. " After a long time, Yao Hanxing finally spoke, but his tone was a little humble. Han 3000 directly resisted Yao Hanxing on his shoulder and said, "if Yao Yuhai dares to rebel, I will kill you for the man just now." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1107

    Han 3000''s words cooled Yao Hanxing''s back and made him sweat.


    He knew that Han 3000 was not joking, so when he saw Yao Yuhai, he must remind him, otherwise, the little devil would kill him.


    After Han 3000 sent Yao Hanxing to the hospital, he called Yao Yuhai.


    Yao Yuhai wakes up in a dream late at night, learns that Yao Hanxing is injured and is hospitalized, and drives to the hospital.


    He is such a precious son. Yao Yuhai still needs to inherit the Yao family''s property. He doesn''t want Yao Yuhai to have any accidents.


    Came to the hospital, see Yao Hanxing and nothing serious, Yao Yuhai was relieved.


    But he also expressed his dissatisfaction with Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 said he would protect Yao Hanxing. Now, Yao Hanxing is injured.


    "Han 3000, have you forgotten what you promised me?" Yao Yuhai asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 had expected that Yao Yuhai would say so, but he didn''t explain much. He said, "ask him yourself."


    Yao Yuhai frowned and turned to look at Yao Hanxing.


    In the past, Yao Hanxing might have slandered Han 3000 and put aside his responsibility, but now he dare not. After seeing Han 3000''s means, how can Yao Hanxing dare to slander Han 3000?


    "Dad, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t left secretly, I wouldn''t have been arrested." Yao Hanxing said.


    This made Yao Yuhai a little surprised. He knows more about his son''s character than anyone else. Now Yao Hanxing is actually helping Han 3000 speak.


    Among them, something must have happened.


    "I want to talk to my son. Go back and have a rest first." Yao Yuhai said.


    Han 3000 did not speak, directly left the ward.


    After confirming that Han 3000 had gone far away, Yao Yuhai asked, "what''s the matter? You can help him talk."


    "Dad, is he really far away? You don''t want to look at it again." Yao Hanxing said.


    "It''s far away. If you have anything to say, don''t worry and say it boldly." Yao Yuhai has a sense of insecurity in his heart, because Yao Hanxing reveals a strong fear of Han 3000.


    Yao Hanxing told Yao Yuhai about what happened in the abandoned factory and tried his best to tell Yao Hanxing every detail.


    After hearing this, Yao Yuhai''s expression was very serious.


    Yang elder brother brings all is who, he is very clear, because he specially went to investigate, those people can all be murderous ruthless goods, and they, unexpectedly all planted in the hand of Han three thousand one person!


    No wonder Yao Hanxing is so afraid of Han 3000, not to mention Yao Hanxing, even if Yao Yuhai himself sees this kind of picture, I''m afraid he can''t calm down.


    But after hearing that Han 3000 released brother Yang, Yao Yuhai was very puzzled. Isn''t this letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    Does Han 3000 want to threaten the Yao family with this Yang brother?


    "Dad, he made it very clear that if you forget to promise him, he will kill me for brother Yang. You can''t turn back." Yao Hanxing reminds a way.


    "I said things, naturally will do, but he let Yang brother this thing, must give me an explanation." Shoveling grass and removing roots is Yao Yuhai''s consistent method, so he can''t understand why han Sanqian did it.


    Yao Hanxing has the same question in his heart, but he doesn''t have the courage to question Han 3000. For him who wants to know the answer, he doesn''t stop Yao Yuhai.


    "You have a good rest in the hospital. When I make sure brother Yang leaves Yanjing, you can rest assured." Yao Yuhai said.


    Yao Hanxing nodded.


    At this time, Han 3000, who left the hospital, encountered another big problem.


    Where is home?


    Without Han''s compound, Han 3000 has no place to live in Yanjing. It seems that Qin Lin should find a place for him as soon as possible.


    At this time, Han 3000 deeply understood the helplessness of a minor, and it became extremely difficult to open a room in a hotel.


    Unknowingly, Han 3000 went to a familiar community. When he reflected whose home it was, he was surprised.


    "How could I come to Wu Xin''s house?" Han 3000 was surprised to talk to himself.


    Looking at the time, it was already early in the morning. It seemed impolite to disturb Wu Xin at this time. Moreover, Han was very impolite when he left Wu Xin''s house in the morning.


    But I need a place to stay at night.


    There is no way of Han 3000, spared the community security eyes.


    When he rang the doorbell of Wu Xin''s house, Han 3000 felt an inexplicable embarrassment.


    "Who is it?" Wu Xin''s impatient voice rang out in the door.


    Han three thousand hard scalp said: "I."


    Wu Xin, a girl living alone, certainly won''t open the door easily, but when she saw Han 3000 from the cat''s eye, all her vigilance was put down, and she still had some doubts.


    This little guy, why did he come to her house again? Wu Xin, who opened the door, said jokingly: "little brother, there is no place to live tonight, so I think of my sister." Wu Xin, who was dressed in silk pajamas, outlined her body curve incisively and vividly, but Han 3000 didn''t take a look at it and said, "I saved you. Let me stay one more night. Is that ok?"¡° Of course, there is no problem. " Wu Xin unprepared opened the door, in the face of such a child, she did not have too much vigilance. Han three thousand into the door, Wu Xin closed the door, and then said: "little brother, you will not be running away from home." In a sense, Han 3000 left Han''s home, which meant he was a bit of a runaway. It was just that he was different from others, and his family would not look for him¡° If I need to check my account, I''d better go. " Han 3000 said. Wu Xin stares at Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 saved her. How can she let Han 3000 go to the streets¡° You little boy, you are not big and have a big temper. Don''t you allow anyone to ask? " Wu Xin said helplessly¡° Go and have a rest. I won''t disturb you any more. " With that, Han 3000 went back to his old place. Wu Xin was disturbed by Han 3000, which still sleepy, simply sat on the sofa, and Han 3000 crowded together¡° Little brother, you haven''t told your sister what your name is Wu Xin asked¡° Han 3000. "¡° Han 3000, this name is rare, but it sounds nice. The sofa is small and it''s uncomfortable to fall asleep. Why don''t you go back to your room with your sister? " Wu Xin said. Han three thousand body obviously stiff, said: "elder sister, it is illegal to deceive minors." When Wu Xin heard this, she covered her mouth and laughed. She just teased Han 3000 on purpose. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 took it seriously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1108

    Looking at Han 3000 deliberately close his eyes to sleep, Wu Xin can''t help but move a bad mind, it seems that in her eyes, Han 3000 is not only a child, but also a special fun thing.


    When Wu Xin deliberately put her hand on Han 3000''s leg, Han 3000''s body became more rigid.


    "What''s the matter? Are you so nervous that I''m afraid I''ll eat you?" Wu Xin said in a soft voice, with some flattery.


    Han 3000 is not a person who has never experienced wind and rain. In the eyes of others, he is a child, but in addition to his physical condition, Han 3000 is an absolutely mature man in other aspects.


    He knew that the more he retreated, the more Wu Xin would advance. And when she played with this situation as a game, Han 3000 became a plaything.


    So Han 3000 sat up directly, took Wu Xin''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    For Han 3000''s sudden reaction, but also let her go, Wu Xin a time confused.


    "Where to?"


    "Back to the room, of course. As for what I''m going to do, you should be very clear." Han 3000 light said.


    Wu Xin threw off Han 3000''s hand and said, "you little boy, what''s in your mind? I didn''t expect that you, a minor, were so dirty in your heart."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Is he dirty?


    But he didn''t look at Wu Xin from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, Wu Xin took her teasing as fun. Han 3000 just made some responses. That''s dirty waste.


    No wonder that women are unreasonable creatures, which is not unreasonable.


    "I''m going back to my room to sleep. If you dare to mess around, I''ll call the police and catch you." Wu Xin a face of threat to Han 3000 said, then quickly walked back to the room, but also did not forget to lock the door, seems to be afraid of Han 3000 into her room.


    Han 3000 is quiet now. It seems that he has to use different methods to deal with different women.


    Early the next morning, Han 3000 received a call from Yao Yuhai, which was expected by Han 3000, because at this time Yao Yuhai should have known what happened last night, and he would have doubted why he wanted to release the man named Yang brother.


    "When can I see you?" Yao Yuhai asked Han 3000, if you are an ordinary person, Yao Yuhai must have said this in an imperative tone, and it will be more direct. I want to see you.


    But for Han 3000, Yao Yuhai did not do so. No matter how useless Han 3000''s image is in the eyes of outsiders, Han 3000 is definitely not that kind of person in his eyes.


    Waste, can you kill so many masters brought by brother Yang? This is obviously a joke.


    "I can come to your house now." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you."


    Hang up the phone, Han three thousand wash face ready to go out.


    But as soon as I opened the door, I heard Wu Xin''s voice.


    "Boy, you are too ruthless. You stayed in my house for two nights without saying a word of thanks, and you left without saying hello. Are you such a scum at a young age?" Wu Xin said to Han 3000 with dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you again tonight. Sleep well." Han Sanqian left with this sentence. His two encounters with Wu Xin were purely accidental, so they could almost stop at this stage.


    Wu Xin suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness in her heart. For her, who has lived alone for a long time, she should feel uncomfortable when there is a strange man in her family. However, she did not feel this kind of feeling. On the contrary, she felt a sense of loss when she heard Han 3000 saying that she would not come again.


    "Wu Xin, what''s the matter with you? He''s just a little kid." Wu Xin said to himself.


    Han 3000 took a taxi to Yao''s house.


    Yao Yuhai has already prepared breakfast. It''s very rich. It''s probably the most abundant breakfast Han Sanqian has ever had in his life. Even when he was in Han''s courtyard, Han Sanqian had never seen it.


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet." Yao Yuhai said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk much either. Although he is very strong now, he still feels hungry and hasn''t reached the level of creating five grains.


    After breakfast, the next thing is much simpler. Yao Yuhai asks Han 3000 that question. He really can''t understand why han 3000 missed such a good opportunity.


    After all, he has killed so many people. Brother Duoyang is not a big one. Can''t he understand the reason of cutting down the grass and roots?


    "You know, the man named brother Yang also has a background behind him." Han 3000 light said.


    Yao Yuhai nodded, which is understandable. If brother Yang had no background, he did not dare to come all the way to Yanjing to look for trouble. But the more background he had, the more he should kill him and solve the problem thoroughly?


    "Does it have anything to do with whether you kill him or not?" Yao Yuhai asked suspiciously.


    "If you kill him, the forces behind him will not be able to tolerate it. At that time, it will be a desperate counterattack. The other party will probably use all possible means to deal with the Yao family. Can the Yao family afford it?" Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai didn''t speak. He knew Han 3000 had more explanations, so he just had to listen quietly. Sure enough, Han Sanqian continued: "if he didn''t kill him, he would be afraid of me. And after seeing my strength, he certainly didn''t dare to act rashly. What''s more, his hatred for Yao Hanxing can be ignored now. I believe he hates me even more. Therefore, in a sense, I have helped the Yao family solve this matter, Because he won''t trouble the Yao family any more. Even if he comes to Yanjing again, it''s about me. " Yao Yuhai frowned, Han 3000 this is to add to their own block, why should he do so? With his strength, the other side will retaliate and kill as much as they want. Isn''t it easier and more enjoyable¡° In my opinion, it is unnecessary for you to pass on hatred. " Yao Yuhai said. Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "how can I do this? I can also use him to deal with the Yao family. Of course, this is based on the premise that you break your promise." This sentence makes Yao Yuhai a Leng, Han 3000 in front of him, did not hide his plan, this straight white is a bit too much, he did not care about Yao family¡° Han 3000, you are the youngest, the most thoughtful and the most powerful person I have ever met. Why do you treat you as a waste when there are people like you in the Han family? " Yao Yuhai took a deep breath and said that although Han 3000''s frankness made him feel uncomfortable, he could not deny that Han 3000 was a very excellent person, and he dared to say that, which showed that he had absolute control over the situation. Isn''t such a person outstanding? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1109

    "Now I really want to see if Nangong Qianqiu will regret it when she knows your ability." Yao Yuhai continued with a sigh. He knew very well how stubborn Nangong Qianqiu was. This old lady was also famous in Yanjing, and her stubbornness had reduced the status of the Han family in Yanjing. But even so, Nangong Qianqiu was not willing to make any changes.


    Perhaps Nangong Qianqiu is not suitable to take charge of the Han family. More importantly, she made a decision to make the Han family brilliant again.


    If the Han family can be handed over to the little boy in front of him, Yao Yuhai can''t imagine what kind of height the Han family will reach in the future.


    "Regret?" Han three thousand light smile, according to his understanding of Nangong Qianqiu, even if Nangong Qianqiu heart know his failure, she will never admit, let alone what regret.


    In her heart, Han Jun is the one with the emperor''s appearance. Only Han Jun can lead the Han family to a new glory. When she recognizes this, she will not make any changes.


    Perhaps, only when the Han family is in danger, and Han 3000 is qualified to save the Han family, will Nangong Qianqiu understand how stupid his decision is.


    "By the way, there will be a chamber of Commerce in two days. Come along, too." Yao Yuhai told Han Sanqian that since he promised to help Fengqian get on the right track, this chamber of Commerce gathering is a good opportunity for more upper class people to recognize Fengqian company.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yao. I''ll be there on time." Han 3000 said with a smile that he had planned to go to Yuncheng to see his future wife. It seems that he will be delayed for another two days.


    But it doesn''t matter. He''s only 14 years old now. It''s still early.


    After saying goodbye to Yao''s family, Han 3000 didn''t delay his business this time. He went to Fengqian company and asked Qin Lin to help him find a place to stay.


    During this period, although there was one person missing in Han''s compound, it seemed that nothing had happened. No one thought of going to find Han 3000. No one even worried about whether Han 3000 would live on the street or be in danger.


    Although Shi Jing had the idea of sending someone to look for Han 3000, she would give up the idea of proposing every time she saw Nangong Qianqiu, because she knew that the old lady was still angry. If she mentioned sending someone to look for Han 3000 in front of her, the old lady would be a burst of abuse.


    "By the way, 3000. Why hasn''t he been heard recently?" Han Cheng asked, for an adult man who succumbs to Nangong Qianqiu''s deterrence, he may be a filial son, but he is by no means a competent father, because he witnessed Nangong Qianqiu''s unfair treatment to Han 3000, but he did nothing and let it develop worse and worse.


    Hearing three thousand words, the old lady''s expression became chilly, and even her eyes showed a strong dislike.


    "If only he had died outside." The old lady gritted her teeth.


    As soon as Han Cheng''s expression changed, he knew nothing about what happened the other day, so what the old lady said made him feel that something serious had happened.


    Looking at Shi Jing, Han Cheng hopes to get an explanation from her.


    Shi Jing has no choice but to tell Han Cheng what happened that day.


    Han Cheng is directly angry. Han 3000, as a younger generation, dares to be so disrespectful to his grandmother. This is treason. But when he hears that even Yan Jun is not Han 3000''s opponent, he is even more shocked.


    Yan Jun is the patron saint of the Han family, and his strength, looking at the whole Yanjing, is also among the best. How can he not even beat a child.


    "You''re kidding. How can Yan Jun not beat three thousand?" Han Cheng said.


    "It''s true. We''ve all seen it." Shi Jing couldn''t figure out how Han 3000 could be so powerful, but the fact happened in front of her, and she couldn''t believe it.


    The same doubts, there is Yan Jun himself.


    These days he has been thinking about this matter, Han 3000 is his training from childhood to big, Han 3000''s strength is also the most clear, but Han 3000 seems to become very powerful overnight, and Yan Jun simply can''t feel how powerful Han 3000 is now, this is the most terrible thing for Yan Jun.


    Is it difficult for Han 3000 to get through Ren Du''s two veins in the night, so that he suddenly becomes stronger?


    But how can this absurd idea be true?


    "Don''t mention this villain. I don''t care about his life outside." Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Her order directly made Han Cheng stop discussing Han 3000.


    "By the way, are you ready for the chamber of Commerce party in a few days?" Nangong Qianqiu asks Han Cheng.


    "Mom, I''m ready. This time, I will make the Han family come back to life and let those people know that although the Han family has no father, they still can''t bully them." Han Cheng said that since Han Tianyang''s funeral, the status of the Han family has plummeted. Han Cheng is also ready to take this opportunity to give the Han family a boost.


    "I''ll go with you. I''ll see who wants to bring down the Han family." Nangong Qianqiu face like frost said. Han Cheng is stunned. There is no Nangong Qianqiu in the plan, and he knows how grumpy Nangong Qianqiu is. Once she goes, it is likely to cause some unnecessary trouble¡° Mom, just leave this matter to me. You can rest at home. " Han Cheng said. Nangong Qianqiu squinted at Han Cheng and said, "do you mean that I don''t care about the affairs of the Han family now, so you can do everything? Do you think I''m useless, or do you think I''m making trouble for you? "¡° Mom, how can you say that? I didn''t mean that. " Han Cheng said quickly¡° Since you don''t mean it, don''t stop me. " With these words, Nangong Qianqiu turned to look at Han Jun, her eyes immediately softened, and continued: "this time, I will take my good grandson. This is his first time to attend such a formal occasion. I have to show those people the future heirs of the Han family, and let them know that our Han family still has the appearance of an emperor, In the future, he will certainly become a leading figure in Yanjing''s business circle. " From Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, we can see that she dotes on Han Jun. it seems that even her own son is not as good as Han Jun''s hair. Han Cheng nods helplessly. Now that the stubborn old lady has decided, it''s not what he can change. He has no choice but to promise. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1110

    When Han Cheng was ready to go to the company, Shi Jing came after him as soon as he walked out of the house.


    Although she has a lot of dissatisfaction with Han 3000''s last behavior, it''s her own flesh and blood after all, and she can''t be as heartless as Nangong Qianqiu.


    "You''d better find someone to help you find out the whereabouts of Han 3000. Don''t worry about anything." Shi Jing tells Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng nodded and said, "let''s talk about it when we have time. This boy is becoming more and more arrogant now, so he should suffer a little. In a few days, he should come back. He''s so hungry that he can''t eat any more. If he doesn''t go home, he can go there."


    Although that''s what she said, and Shi Jing thought about it, it''s her own son, not someone else''s. it can''t be so cruel.


    "He''s not your son. Aren''t you worried at all?" Shi Jing looks at Han Cheng with complaint.


    Han Cheng laughed and said, "don''t worry. Nothing can happen. He''s supposed to vent his emotions. After venting, he will come back naturally. A child can''t be used to him."


    "It''s unconscionable of you to say that. When did you get used to him? Han Jun is the one who is really used to him in the Han family." Shi Jing said helplessly.


    "What can I do? If the old lady wants to, there''s no way for anyone. Well, I have to go to the company. You''d better go back quickly, or the old lady will have another opinion." Han Cheng said.


    Helpless Shi Jing, had to nod, hoping that in a few days, Han 3000 vent finished, can come back.


    Shi Jing, who just came home, was questioned by Nangong Qianqiu: "did you go to Han Cheng to give me a little report again?"


    As soon as Shi Jing''s face changed, she quickly explained, "Mom, I just asked Han Cheng to be careful on the way to work. This is the concern of husband and wife. How can it be a report to you?"


    Nangong Qianqiu said with a cold smile, "don''t I understand what kind of person you are? I warn you, no matter what pillow wind you blow, don''t let me know. Otherwise, I will never be polite to you."


    This is Nangong Qianqiu''s hegemony in the Han family. She wants everything to follow her heart, and no one can disobey her.


    Under such oppression, Shi Jing had to accept Nangong Qianqiu''s wanton behavior.


    In fact, Shi Jing didn''t agree with Nangong Qianqiu''s prejudice against Han 3000 when she got up early. After all, it was all her own flesh and blood. How could she treat them differently.


    But can''t resist Nangong Qianqiu''s strong, Shi Jingcai had to choose to compromise slowly.


    It can be said that 99% of Shi Jing''s current attitude towards Han 3000 was forced by Nangong Qianqiu''s oppression.


    This is the saddest point for Shi Jing as a mother and daughter-in-law.


    Fengqian company.


    Han 3000, sitting in the chairman''s office, looks very serious.


    He knows that although everything around him is stable for the time being, and he can let him return to his former life through time and marry Su Yingxia again, one thing is Han 3000''s heart disease.


    These days, when it''s late at night, Han 3000 can''t help thinking about it.


    At the time of time reversal, what Lin long said almost became Han 3000''s heart trouble.


    He knows that reversing time can make him change a lot of things, but only the threat of Linlong remains the same. Moreover, Linlong said that it will find Han 3000 in any case. In the case that it is not sure that time reversal can completely cover Linlong''s memory, once this hidden danger breaks out, the consequences are unimaginable.


    However, Han 3000 was helpless in the face of this situation.


    He can take advantage of Linlong''s deep sleep to enter Xuanyuan world again, but it is a thorny problem whether he can find a way to kill Linlong completely.


    And now Han 3000 more want to find his wife, if he can, he would rather not face this matter.


    "It''s really a headache. If it thinks of me, it will come to earth to find me." Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head and talks to himself.


    At this time, Qin Lin went back to the office to buy a house for Han 3000. It didn''t take him too much time.


    "Young master, I have found a low-key place for you according to your requirements. This residential area should not be paid too much attention to." Qin Lin said, by the way, he gave Han 3000 a key and address.


    Han 3000 did not look at it, but put it into his pocket directly. As long as he has a place to live, it doesn''t matter to Han 3000 where he is.


    "Do you know the chamber of Commerce meeting in two days?" Han 3000 asked Qin Lin.


    Qin Lin naturally knows that every year''s chamber of Commerce gathering is only qualified for Yanjing business celebrities. Qin Lin sharpens his head and wants to enter the gathering, but there is no way to enter. He doesn''t even have a chance to be a waiter, because the choice of the party for the waiter is very strict, and he must have more than five years of working experience in a large hotel.


    "Young master, I''ve thought of a way to deal with this. It''s really not feasible. They are very strict in selecting waiters." Qin Lin said helplessly.


    "Get ready and join me." Han 3000 said. Qin Lin looked at Han 3000 strangely and said, "young master, it''s not appropriate to rush into such an important occasion?"¡° "Hard to break in?" Han three thousand smile, said: "who told you to break through." The reason why Qin Lin felt that Han 3000 would break through at the first time was that not everyone could participate in the party. Although the Han family was qualified, how could they participate as Han 3000''s family with Han 3000''s temper? And Nangong Qianqiu would not allow this to happen. Can we say that Han 3000 has compromised with the Han family? Qin Lin thought about it and thought it was no surprise. After all, Han 3000''s current power can''t compare with Han family. He needs Han family''s background to have the chance to develop Fengqian. It is understandable to bow your head for a while¡° Young master, has Nangong Qianqiu agreed to take you? " Qin Lin asked¡° What does it have to do with her? Besides, she will only take Han Jun with her. How can she think of me? " Han 3000 said. Qin Lin was confused. It has nothing to do with Nangong Qianqiu. What else can Han 3000 do to go to the party¡° Young master, i... I''m a little confused. Since it''s not Nangong Qianqiu, how can you go? " Qin Lin asked¡° The Yao family invited me. Do you have any questions? " Han 3000 said¡° Yao family Qin Lin looked at Han 3000 with a shocked face. He couldn''t believe it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1111

    In order to get to know some powerful families, Qin Lin had a lot of troubles. So far, no one has paid any attention to him, so he knows very well how difficult it is to get in touch with these superior people.


    Han 3000, however, only took two or three days to get the attention of the Yao family?


    In Qin Lin''s opinion, this is beyond the scope of inconceivable. Even he can''t believe it. What kind of honor is it for the Yao family to invite Han 3000 to the chamber of Commerce.


    "It''s nothing strange. There will be more such things in the future. You don''t need to be surprised." Han 3000''s expression is flat to say, isn''t it just a Yao family? After that, the whole Yanjing front-line family bows to him, it''s nothing strange.


    Qin Lin took a deep breath to ease his mood. Looking at Han Sanya''s calm expression, he was very curious about how Han Sanya did it. However, Han Sanya was his boss after all, and it was not his turn to get to the bottom of it.


    "By the way, don''t call me young master, just call me boss." Han 3000 goes on to say that young master is a ridiculous label and a waste of the Han family in everyone''s eyes. If Han 3000 wants to get rid of this heavy identity, he must first get rid of the title of young master.


    "Yes, boss." Qin Lin said with his head down.


    Han Sanqian stood up and said, "there''s nothing else. I''ll leave first. Go and prepare yourself. The day after tomorrow is an opportunity for you to meet more upper class people. It depends on your ability to seize this opportunity."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I won''t let you down." Qin Lin said that he tried every means to get in. Now Han 3000 has created this opportunity for him, and he will naturally maximize the value of this opportunity.


    Han Sanqian believed in Qin Lin''s ability very much. In the last 14 years, if Qin Lin had not been there, Fengqian would not have developed.


    Leaving the company, Han 3000 received a phone call that surprised him. It was actually Yao Hanxing.


    This domineering son will take the initiative to contact, which makes Han 3000 a little confused.


    "Tell me what you want to do." Han 3000 see Yao Hanxing stammer, some impatient said.


    Yao Hanxing hesitated for a moment and said, "Han 3000, I want to thank you for saving me. From today on, I treat you as my brother. It doesn''t matter what you think of me."


    This words let Han 3000 can''t help laughing, this arrogant guy, incredibly can also be low-key, it seems that he was scared by brother Yang.


    Of course, Han 3000 is not really so simple. He thinks that the word "brother" means so simple on the surface.


    Although he saved Yao Hanxing, but this is absolutely not enough to make Yao Hanxing bow to him.


    The most important reason why Yao Hanxing did this is that he valued his own strength.


    "You''re looking for a helper. If there''s any trouble in the future, you can ask me for help. Brother, it''s really cheap." Han 3000 mercilessly said, he does not need to give Yao Hanxing face, this kind of domineering son, the more give him face, the more will let him rub his nose face.


    "I don''t mean that. I sincerely want to thank you and make friends with you." Yao Hanxing said.


    It''s a good thing for Han 3000 to make friends with Yao Hanxing only from the perspective of interests, which can further consolidate his position with the Yao family. Moreover, Han 3000 is not afraid of Yao Hanxing''s tricks. After all, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is powerless.


    "When you get out of the hospital, you can buy me a drink." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, you wait for me. I''ll be out of hospital soon." Yao Hanxing said excitedly.


    Hang up the phone, Yao Han Xing face satisfaction lying on the bed, the phone call, he is not through whose advice to Han 3000 dozen, but his own consideration, when Yao Han Xing began to think about this matter, he found that and Han 3000 make friends, Baili but no harm, this is definitely a thing worth him to do.


    Even though Han 3000 is just a waste of the population and a useless young master of the Han family, Yao Hanxing knows that with Han 3000''s ability, sooner or later people will look at him with new eyes, and Han 3000 will definitely be able to create his own power in Yanjing and develop well, and may even surpass the Han family.


    From this point of view, it is definitely a wise choice for Yao Hanxing to seize the opportunity to make friends with Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your hand was almost broken and you could still laugh?" Just at this time, Yao Yuhai came to the ward. When he saw Yao Hanxing''s smile, he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Dad, I just did the wisest thing in my life." Yao Hanxing said with a smile.


    As soon as Yao Yuhai heard this sentence, he had an uncertain premonition, because Yao Hanxing had never done anything serious since he was young, and what he felt good about himself was definitely a disaster in the end.


    "What have you done? You''ve been lying in the hospital bed. Can''t you stop?" Yao Yuhai said discontentedly.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I really didn''t get into trouble this time." Yao Hanxing said. His words, in Yao Yuhai''s ears, are no different from farting. How can Yao Yuhai believe him¡° What else can you do except to get into trouble? When you''ve been my father for decades, don''t I know what kind of person you are? " Yao Yuhai said in a cold voice¡° Dad, I just called Han 3000. " Yao Hanxing knew that Yao Yuhai would not trust him easily, so he could only tell Yao Yuhai about it. Yao Yuhai frowned and called Han 3000. With the boy''s temper, he would not ridicule Han 3000 again. Damn things, have come to this time, and Han 3000 also saved his life, he even wanted to provoke Han 3000 "but don''t worry, I don''t provoke him, but tell him, I want to be a brother with him." Before Yao Yuhai asked, Yao Hanxing continued to ask. Yao Yuhai was stunned. He called Han 3000. Is that what happened¡° And he said, when I leave hospital, I''ll buy him a drink. " Yao Hanxing said triumphantly. This is definitely a good thing, not only for Yao Hanxing himself, but also for the whole Yao family. But Yao Yuhai didn''t quite understand that Yao Hanxing''s two pulse of Ren Du was opened. How could he suddenly do such a thing¡° Why are you doing this? " Yao Yuhai asked. Only when he knew the reason, could he know what Yao Hanxing thought. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1112

    Hearing Yao Yuhai''s question, Yao Hanxing put away his smiley face.


    "Dad, in fact, I''ve thought about this for a long time. Although Han 3000 is regarded as a waste by many people, in fact, he is definitely not such a person, and most people will certainly regret his contempt in the future. Since he is so powerful, he can definitely be a big man in Yanjing in the future. When no one else knows about this, I know, As the saying goes, "if you are near the water, you get the moon first. This is an opportunity for me. If you can make friends with Han 3000, it will certainly help me a lot in the future, and it will be the same for the whole Yao family." Yao Hanxing said.


    Hearing these words, Yao Yuhai sighed, and even some could not believe that these words came from Yao Hanxing''s mouth.


    Yao Yuhai is very clear about his son''s ability. He is good for nothing except eating, drinking and playing. This time, Yao Hanxing has really grown up and become mature. He knows how to think about his future.


    "Son, you have finally grown up. Dad is very pleased. You are right. This is your chance. As long as you grasp the relationship with Han 3000, it will definitely be of great benefit to the future." Yao Yuhai said that he had this idea, and even hesitated to let Yao Hanxing do it. However, considering Yao Hanxing''s character, he was worried that Yao Hanxing would screw up the matter, so he didn''t say it.


    Now Yao Hanxing himself has this kind of consciousness, which is really gratifying to Yao Yuhai.


    "But son, dad has a word to remind you that you must be sincere in making friends with him and never do anything furtive." Yao Yuhai reminds us that the 14-year-old boy is definitely not a simple one. Yao Hanxing''s method is absolutely playing tricks in front of him, so you can''t be careful. Once han 3000 finds out, it''s the end of stealing chicken, but it''s not good for the Yao family if you have a grudge with Han 3000.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Since I''ve decided to make friends with him, I naturally understand that." Yao Hanxing said.


    Yao Yuhai nodded repeatedly. Today is probably the happiest day in his life. Because his ignorant son has grown up, there is no need for him to worry about the future of the Yao family.


    Even Yao Yuhai thinks that when Han 3000 is really famous in Yanjing, the Yao family can still get huge benefits from it, and even become one of the top families.


    In Yanjing, there are three families that are superior to other families. All of these families have a strong background and a hundred years of history. Yao Yuhai dreams of being equal to these families, but this is just a fantasy, and there is almost no chance of success.


    But now, Yao Yuhai sees hope, because Han 3000 may be a man who can bring down the three families.


    Han Sanqian, after hanging up with Yao Hanxing, didn''t pay too much attention to this matter, because he was very clear about the interests of brother. He was not a child. He knew the game of interests better than anyone else.


    Unconsciously, Han 3000 went to a familiar place, which he used to come to. He even cried and was accepted here on a rainy night.


    When Han 3000 stepped into the Douzhi shop, everything seemed so familiar. Han 3000 directly sat in the familiar position before.


    The landlady''s daughter, Chen Ling, is playing with a pair of ponytails. Han 3000 remembers that she almost joined a cult before, and it was there that Han 3000 got the skeleton, and thus had extraordinary power.


    During this period, Han 3000 and the landlady are not very familiar, so they just have a very simple conversation between the boss and the guests.


    But Chen Ling, from time to time will secretly look at Han 3000, probably think Han 3000 looks more handsome.


    When Han Sanqian finds Chen Ling peeping at him, he smiles at him. Chen Ling immediately lowers her head, and her face turns scarlet, even red to her ears. The little girl''s shyness is revealed at this moment.


    Han Sanqian smiles. At this time, such a lovely Chen Ling, Han Sanqian can''t imagine that when she grows up, she will turn into a girl who kills Matt. Her image is totally different.


    After drinking the bean milk, Han 3000 didn''t communicate with the landlady too much, because they were not very familiar with each other. Han 3000 would not change these things deliberately.


    Just as he was checking out to leave, a gang of gangsters with steel pipes hidden in their sleeves rushed into the shop.


    The landlady''s face changed as soon as she saw the battle.


    "As for your man, let him get out and pay back the money."


    "If you don''t pay back today, I''ll smash your shop."


    "Hurry up, don''t waste my time."


    The swagger of these little gangsters scared many guests.


    Han Sanqian remembers that the boss''s wife has a husband who is a bad gambler. She has heard about it before, and she is often pressed for debts by people on the edge of society.


    Obviously, it''s not the first time for the landlady to see this situation. After she let her daughter hide in the cashier bar, she said to those people, "you''re looking for him. I want to look for him too. I haven''t been back for half a month."


    "He''s not here. You can take out the money and get it quickly." The leader with yellow hair said to the landlady. In this era, most of the people living on the edge of society like to have yellow hair, which seems to be their hallmark feature¡° Without money, my shop can''t pick up a few customers a day, and I can''t even pay the rent. If you want money, go to the person who borrows it. " The landlady said that this is a bottomless pit, and they are always dissatisfied with filling it. Moreover, their mother and daughter live on the meagre income of this soybean milk shop, and how can they live and operate after giving them all the money¡° No money? " Huang Mao gave a cold smile and hit the window with a stick. The glass exploded in an instant and the pieces splashed¡° You idiots, you''re still eating. Get out of here so you don''t get blood on you. " As soon as the guests saw the momentum, they couldn''t even pay for it and ran away. The landlady was so anxious, but no matter what she called, those people didn''t even look back¡° Little boy, what else are you looking at? Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Let''s get out of here. " Some people see Han 3000 still standing in the same place, can''t help scolding. For Han 3000, he can''t turn a blind eye to this matter. After all, the landlady used to treat him well. Now the landlady is in trouble. How can Han 3000 leave so easily when he has the ability to help her solve it¡° Who is your boss Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1113

    Han 3000''s words made those little bastards laugh. The boy''s tone is really big. Look at this posture, he wants to stand for others, but he doesn''t know what he is.


    "Boy, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. There is still a chance." Huang Mao said to Han 3000 with disdain.


    "I ask you who your boss is." Han 3000 said.


    "Boy, who is my boss? What does it have to do with you? Are you still qualified to see my boss?" Huang Mao said with a smile.


    "Get out of here. Don''t delay us."


    "Boy, if you want to be a hero, you have to look at your ability. Do you know what''s in your hands? It''s not so good to hit you with this thing. I''m afraid you will die directly, you little body."


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly. He realized that talking nonsense with these people is a waste of time. How can these guys pay attention to him.


    "Yes, I want to try." Han 3000 light said.


    As soon as the landlady heard this, she quickly said, "son, you''d better go now. You can''t provoke these people."


    "Auntie, I''ll take care of it." Han 3000 subconsciously shouts, this is the title he used to call the landlady, but their relationship is not so familiar now.


    The landlady frowned slightly. Although she had seen the child, she was not impressed. How could she call her aunt.


    The gang did not shed tears when they saw Han 3000''s coffin. They also lost patience.


    Huang Mao''s eyes beckoned to one of his men.


    The man took the steel pipe and went to Han 3000. He bared his teeth and said, "little brother, don''t blame your brother for his ruthlessness. You asked for it."


    Finish saying, that person waved steel pipe, prepare to give Han 3000 a painful lesson.


    However, before he came to wave it, Han 3000 punched him in the face, causing him to fall back and cry bitterly.


    Huang Mao was stunned. He didn''t expect that he had two hands. He could only do it himself.


    But the end of Huang Mao''s hand is no different from that of his younger brother. After all, their opponent is Han 3000, who almost ruled Xuanyuan world. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Linlong, Han 3000 would be the strongest in Xuanyuan world!


    When Huang Mao also fell down, those talents panicked. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, they all revealed some fear.


    I thought to myself, how can this little boy fight so well? I don''t think he met any experts.


    "What are you still doing? Let''s go together." Yellowfur gritted his teeth.


    Han 3000 bent down, picked up a steel pipe on the ground and said faintly: "are you sure you want to fight? I just used my fist. I don''t know how hard the steel pipe is. "


    That group of people suddenly Leng in situ, unexpectedly no one dare to take the initiative to Han 3000 hand.


    This kind of bastard is not a man of great ability, and the reason why he dares to be arrogant is to bully the weak with the help of a large number of people. When he really meets a powerful role, it''s just a group of counsellors.


    At the moment, Han 3000 is so powerful that they dare not act rashly. Moreover, they dare not treat Han 3000 as a child who can be bullied at will.


    The landlady was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that such a child could make these bastards obedient.


    As for Chen Ling, seeing the hero''s admiration, the little girl seems to have a budding heart. Although she still can''t understand what kind of feelings it is, she knows that she likes the little brother very much.


    "Take me to your boss." Han 3000 said to Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao bit his teeth and looked at the other men. He didn''t dare to move. He couldn''t beat the boy in front of him.


    But it doesn''t matter. Since he wants to see the boss, give him this chance.


    In his own territory, Huang Mao can''t subdue a little boy.


    "Well, if you want to see me, I''ll take you, but don''t regret it." Said Huang Mao.


    Han 3000 threw away the steel pipe and said, "these two words have not appeared in my life dictionary."


    With that, Han 3000 took the lead out of the Douzhi shop.


    The gangsters followed.


    "Mom, is my brother in danger?" Chen Ling asked the landlady anxiously.


    The landlady is also very worried. After all, he is only a child, but this matter is not something that the landlady can help.


    "It should be OK, ling''er. Don''t worry." The landlady said this without conscience, but as an ordinary woman, she had nothing to do with it.


    But Chen Ling is just a child. She firmly believes in her mother''s words, so she thinks Han 3000 will be OK, and she knocked down two just now.


    "My brother is really good." Chen Ling said with a red face.


    Han Sanqian followed Huang Mao and others to an entertainment city. The environment was dirty and messy, and the gamblers in it didn''t look like rich people. They should be targeting ordinary people. From these points of view, Huang Mao''s boss is probably just a small role.


    Of course, even if he is a big man on the road, it is not worth mentioning to Han 3000. No matter how powerful he is, his current strength will not be too hard to deal with¡° It seems that you guys are not doing very well Han 3000 light said. Being ridiculed by Han 3000, Huang Mao wants to trample Han 3000 on the ground. However, after thinking that Han 3000 can fight, he can only suppress his anger temporarily. Anyway, he has arrived at his own territory. As long as he waits for the boss to speak, he has plenty of opportunities to vent. Walk into an office. It''s not so much an office as a room. Instead of an office, there is a bed. A greasy middle-aged man is holding a girl with colorful hair in his arms, dressed like a street girl in fishing net stockings¡° Boss Yelled Huang Mao. The middle-aged man didn''t look at Huang Mao and said, "is the money coming back?"¡° Boss, there''s a problem. " Huang Mao said weakly¡° Damn, you can''t do this little thing well. What''s the use of you? Damn, you can just eat shit. " The middle-aged man swears¡° Boss, it''s this guy who''s bad for us, and he wants to see you. " Said Huang Mao. The middle-aged man raised his head, but when he saw Han 3000, he was even more angry. It''s just a little kid, but it can do harm to them. Can''t a group of people even deal with a little kid¡° Huang Mao, you''re kidding me. He''s the only one who can do anything bad for you? " The middle-aged man said angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1114

    Huang Mao has paid a price because he despises Han 3000, so when he heard what the middle-aged people said, he quickly went to the middle-aged people. He had to let the middle-aged people know that this little boy is not so simple, not only to let the middle-aged people pay attention to it, but also to let the middle-aged people know that it''s not that he is ineffective.


    "Boss, although he looks like a little boy, he is very good at it." Huang Mao said softly.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. It''s just a little kid. If he can fight again, it''s also a kid''s game. How can he compare with an adult?


    What''s more, he''s still on the road. If he can''t even deal with a child, he will lose his face if it''s spread out.


    "Besides, he has a lot of guts to call names to see you, and I''m afraid he''s coming." Huang Mao continued.


    "Oh?" The middle-aged people mentioned a little interest. It''s surprising that such a little boy dare to take the initiative to meet him.


    Standing up, the middle-aged man came to Han 3000. The gap between them caused the middle-aged man to look down at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looks up slightly and calmly at the middle-aged man.


    "My name is Zhou Dingshan. Are you looking for me?" Zhou Dingshan deliberately showed a ferocious appearance. Generally speaking, children would be a little scared when they saw his expression.


    But Han 3000''s eyes have never changed from beginning to end. Even when he looks at Zhou Dingshan, he feels calm.


    This calm, let Zhou Dingshan began to face up to Han 3000.


    The average adult will be a little scared when he comes to his territory. But as a little boy, he is not afraid at all. This is not as simple as a newborn.


    "I want you to help me." Han 3000 light said.


    Zhou Dingshan was a little stunned, and then he looked up to the sky and laughed. He never thought that this little boy''s tone was so big. Although he was not a big man on the road, he was quite famous in his own area. Listen to this little boy''s meaning, he wanted to work for him. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Little friend, what grade are you in this year? Are you the eldest in school? School is not the same as society. Do you know that if these words irritate me, you will die today. " Zhou Dingshan said.


    "It''s up to you." Han three thousand finish, around the entertainment city for a week, continue to say: "and these garbage?"


    Zhou Dingshan''s expression cooled down for a while. How can this boy''s tone become bigger and bigger? His staff are more than 20 people, and they are said to be rubbish by such a little guy?


    "Son of a bitch, you should speak with respect. Don''t think I dare not touch you." Zhou Dingshan threatened.


    "You can try. Let them come together." Han 3000 light said, to let Zhou Dingshan help him work, the prerequisite is to let this guy convinced, and the only way to make him convinced is to let him lie on the ground, so Han 3000 don''t want to waste too much saliva.


    "Boy, are you serious? Are you not afraid to die here? " Zhou Dingshan said.


    "I can tell you that I can''t be moved by this rubbish." Han 3000 said.


    Zhou Dingshan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He had seen arrogant people, but he had never seen Han 3000 so arrogant. In his territory, he was so arrogant.


    "You hear me. This little thing says you are rubbish. What should you do next? You can do it." Zhou Dingshan said with a sneer.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and approached Han 3000, forming a 360 degree encirclement.


    Huang Mao was very confident and brought Han 3000 to his own site. He was absolutely unable to fly. However, seeing Han 3000''s calm, he could not help worrying.


    He has seen Han 3000''s skills. He is really powerful. Most people can''t get close to him. Moreover, he still shows no fear in the face of so many people.


    This had to make Huang Mao have a ridiculous idea in his mind. Did he really not pay attention to the more than 20 people?


    "Damn, it''s impossible. It''s just a kid. It''s impossible to beat so many people." Huang Mao said to himself.


    "What are you talking about Zhou Dingshan looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    Huang Mao shook his head and said, "no, it''s nothing. Boss, this boy doesn''t pay attention to you at all. We have to teach him a painful lesson."


    With that, Huang Mao also picked up a handy weapon and walked toward Han 3000.


    "If so many people beat a child, would it be too bullying?" The girl in sexy clothes nestles in Zhou Dingshan''s arms. Although her words seem to make Han 3000 feel aggrieved, her expression is obviously like watching a good play.


    "Now these children, who have not been beaten by society, don''t know that society is dangerous. It''s time for them to see it. I''m teaching him sociology to let them know that they shouldn''t be so arrogant." Zhou Dingshan said.


    The girl laughed and said, "well, in fact, I suspect that he may be out of his mind. Otherwise, how can he find such trouble for himself?"


    It''s not entirely impossible for Zhou Dingshan to turn his lips, but things have come to this point. What he said will not be taken back¡° Don''t forget to call up some little sisters tonight. Let''s have a good drink. " Zhou Dingshan suddenly thought of the party in the evening, with a very obscene smile on his face¡° Don''t worry. Of course I won''t break my promise, but you have to buy me a bag. " Said the girl¡° Of course Just as the two chatted with each other, the other side was already in full swing. Han Sanqian was able to attack more than 20 people at the same time. These people did not bring him any sense of oppression and threat. However, this is normal for Han 3000''s strength. After all, his opponent is just a group of ordinary people. However, Han 3000''s strength has reached the divine realm of Xuanyuan world and surpassed the existence of ordinary people. After more than 20 people''s siege, no one hurt Han 3000. On the contrary, Zhou Dingshan''s men fell down. At this time, Zhou Dingshan, who is flirting, takes a glance at the battlefield with Yu Guang, which makes him completely stunned¡° How could it be In Zhou Dingshan''s opinion, Han 3000 should have fallen down, but the actual situation is that many of his subordinates have fallen down, while Han 3000 looks unhurt. When the girl saw this scene, she widened her eyes and covered her jaw with her hand¡° He, he''s great This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1115

    Zhou Dingshan and his girl as like as two peas in the same boat made a similar move, and began to rub their eyes, because they all felt that they had hallucinations, otherwise, how could such a little child be unable to deal with more than 20 adults?


    But rubbing your eyes doesn''t change the reality.


    Moreover, Han 3000 has no interest in dealing with these rubbish, so he doesn''t waste any time and chooses to take the initiative.


    When Han 3000 takes the initiative, Zhou Dingshan''s men become more useless. No one can stop Han 3000.


    In less than a minute, more than 20 people fell to the ground and groaned bitterly.


    The whole Entertainment City, like a purgatory between people in general, frequently issued screams.


    Zhou Dingshan widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. His heart beat faster.


    "What the hell is that?" Zhou Dingshan has been on the road for so many years. It''s not that he has never seen any powerful characters. However, those powerful characters have never brought such a strong shock to Zhou Dingshan.


    One person, more than 20 people, without injury.


    The most important thing is that he is still a little kid!


    Since then, Zhou Dingshan knew that he had kicked an iron plate, and he finally understood why Huang Mao said he had done a good job.


    How could Huang Mao be his opponent?


    Han 3000 clapped his hands and walked towards Zhou Dingshan.


    Zhou Dingshan subconsciously stepped back and hid behind the girl.


    At this time, the girl was completely confused, and her face turned white with fright. Her disdain and ridicule for Han 3000 disappeared.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Zhou Dingshan stammered to Han 3000.


    "How about helping me from now on?" Han 3000 said.


    Zhou Dingshan swallowed and his throat was almost smoking.


    Of course, he refused in his heart. If he was a big guy, he would be willing to bow to others. But this guy is a child after all. It''s very important to face when he''s on the road. If he''s a little kid, he''ll have to laugh other people''s teeth.


    However, the boy was so powerful that Zhou Dingshan had to think about what would happen if he refused.


    "I can give you the highest position in the gray area in Yanjing." Han continued.


    "Do you mean what you say? How can I believe you?" Zhou Dingshan asked.


    "Do you have enemies?" Han 3000 asked.


    "In my business, how can there be no enemy?" Zhou Dingshan said.


    "Tell me the worst of your enemies." Han 3000 said.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Dingshan was puzzled and asked. He had many enemies, but the most powerful one was only one. Moreover, the man''s status in Yanjing was absolutely not low, and the backstage was not small. Zhou Dingshan had been bullied by him for so many years, but because of his status, he did not dare to vent his anger.


    "You just tell me. As for whether you want to help me, you can give me the answer after tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    Although Zhou Dingshan didn''t understand what Han 3000 was going to do, he felt vaguely that Han 3000 might want to use this thing to prove his ability.


    If he can really do something shocking, Zhou Dingshan doesn''t mind working for him.


    "His name is Liu Dongyang." Zhou Dingshan said.


    "I''ll come back to you." Han 3000 left this sentence and left the entertainment city.


    Zhou Dingshan took a long breath and looked at the little brothers on the ground. He could not help feeling that he was a big man. Unexpectedly, he was smashed by a child today. It was a shame.


    But when you think about Han 3000''s performance just now, Zhou Dingshan began to comfort himself again. With his strength, I''m afraid few people of the same level can cope with it. If you think about it, it''s not a shame.


    "Brother Shan, what do you say he wants to do?" The girl asked Zhou Dingshan.


    Speaking of this matter, Zhou Dingshan''s expression unconsciously became a little more serious, but he could not guess what Han 3000 was going to do.


    "I''ll know tomorrow. Didn''t he say that I can think about tomorrow. There must be something big happening tomorrow." Zhou Dingshan said.


    Fengqian company.


    Qin Lin is preparing to attend the chamber of Commerce gathering. Now that he has the qualification to attend, he needs to know the recent situation of each chamber of Commerce gathering participant. Only by knowing these things can Qin Lin find opportunities to cooperate with Fengqian.


    "Qin Lin, help me find someone." Han 3000 came directly to the office and said to Qin Lin.


    Qin Lin quickly gets up from his chair. Without Han 3000, he is qualified to work here. However, when Han 3000 appears in this office, this position does not belong to him.


    "Boss, who?" Qin Lin asked¡° Liu Dongyang. " Han 3000 said¡° Boss, do you have any problems with this Liu Dongyang? " Qin Lin asked¡° It seems that you are very familiar with him. Are you friends? " Han 3000 asked. Qin Lin shook his head and explained: "boss, Liu Dongyang is a notorious man. Many people know him. I just heard about his reputation, but I don''t know him."¡° Let''s listen to the infamous law. " Han 3000 asked¡° Some time ago, something happened. It was said that something happened between Liu Dongyang and a minor, and he was approached by his parents. Liu Dongyang sent all the family into the hospital, and then used his own relationship to block the news. The family is in a terrible situation now, and things like this often happen to Liu Dongyang, It''s said in the circle that he''s a pervert, and he''s special for minors. " Qin Lin said. Han 3000 sneered and said, "it seems that he is a damned man." Qin Lin''s face changed when he heard Han 3000 say that. He knew that Han 3000 was not just talking about fun. I''m afraid Liu Dongyang''s bad luck is coming. But how could Han 3000 suddenly want to deal with Liu Dongyang? Qin Lin couldn''t figure it out¡° Boss, this Liu Dongyang will not provoke you. " Qin Lin asked curiously¡° It''s none of your business. Do your own business After Han 3000 finished, he left the office. Since Liu Dongyang is such a man of no evil, Han Sanqian doesn''t need to have any scruples. Qin Lin went to the French window and subconsciously looked up at the sky. Although it was sunny, he had a feeling that the sky in Yanjing was about to change! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1116

    Although Han 3000''s understanding of Liu Dongyang is limited to one name, it is a very simple thing for him to find this person.


    Moreover, Liu Dongyang is a very famous figure on the road. If you ask him casually, you will know his information.


    That night, Han 3000 went to a night show, where Liu Dongyang often haunted.


    However, because Han 3000 is under 18, he was refused admission, so he had to wait at the door.


    Near midnight, Han 3000 finally waited for Liu Dongyang to leave.


    Judging from the little girl in his arms, what Qin Lin said should be true. The girl looks like a minor.


    "If such scum is dead, it should please the people." Han 3000 followed.


    On the street in the middle of the night, no one could be seen. Liu Dongyang held the little girl in his arms and walked towards the nearest hotel.


    Han Sanqian didn''t waste too much time. He directly stood in front of Liu Dongyang.


    Drunk dizzy Liu Dongyang yelled: "little boy, your mother''s eyes are blind, how dare you stop me?"


    "I''ve come to kill you." Han 3000 said frankly.


    Liu Dongyang laughs. There are so many enemies on his way, but none dares to touch him. That''s because his backstage is very hard. Such a little kid dares to talk big in front of him.


    Liu Dongyang pushed away the little girl in his arms and said to Han 3000, "little thing, it seems that you are really tired of living."


    Han 3000 looked at the little girl and said, "you go, or you can only die with him."


    The little girl took a look at Han 3000 and left in silence. She was not afraid. She just wanted to take this opportunity to leave quickly. After all, she had heard of Liu Dongyang''s bad taste and didn''t want to get involved with him. Now that she has a chance to leave, she should seize it.


    "Little thing, who sent you? Didn''t he tell you that Liu Dongyang, who provoked me, would end up dead?" Liu Dongyang said.


    After the little girl went away, Han 3000 went directly to Liu Dongyang and kicked him in his belly.


    Liu Dongyang fell on the ground and rolled several times before he stopped. He realized that this little boy was not simple.


    Wake up three points of Liu Dongyang covered his stomach, gnashing his teeth and said: "little thing, you are looking for death."


    Without saying anything, Han came forward and grabbed Liu Dongyang''s hair and dragged him into an alley.


    In a few minutes, Han Sanqian left as if nothing had happened, while Liu Dongyang was already lying in the alley.


    During the day, Qin Lin has helped Han 3000 find a place to live. After Han 3000 finds the address, this familiar place directly makes him silly.


    "It can''t be such a coincidence, is it playing with me?" Han Sanyi''s face was stunned. This familiar place is Wu Xin''s residential area. Han 30000000 didn''t expect that the temporary residence Qin Lin found for him was here.


    What''s more, when Han 3000 walked into the residential area and walked towards the unit building, his sense of foreboding became stronger and stronger.


    Isn''t that where I came from the last two nights?


    The same unit building.


    Look at the floor again, it makes Han 3000 collapse even more.


    He became Wu Xin''s neighbor for no reason!


    "Are you kidding? Can there be such a coincidence in the world? " Helpless Han 3000 looks at the sky with a bitter smile. He feels that he has been teased by the old man in the sky. Otherwise, how can such a coincidence happen.


    For here, Han 3000 has been familiar with the road, thought he would never come back here, now can only admit his life.


    Han 3000 can''t help thinking, if Wu Xin bumps into her, how would she feel? Maybe she can''t help being misunderstood.


    However, in the middle of the night, she should have gone to bed. If this can happen, Han 3000 will really believe in the existence of God.


    Fortunately, the worst did not happen, Han 3000 smoothly returned home.


    The environment is pretty good. Qin Lin should have been cleaned by someone. Han 3000 went back to his room to sleep.


    Tomorrow morning, the incident of Liu Dongyang will certainly cause a wave of sensation. After all, he is also an influential figure. His sudden death will surely surprise some people.


    However, for Han 3000, this is a small matter, and Liu Dongyang has done many evil deeds. He is a damned man. He doesn''t know how many innocent girls are planted in his hands, and there are also families behind those girls. By doing so, Han 3000 has avenged them.


    Zhou Dingshan didn''t sleep all night, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t sleep. He had been wondering what Han 3000 was going to do.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Zhou Dingshan couldn''t help getting up, and called up all his younger brothers.


    Huang Mao was still sleepy, so he received Zhou Dingshan''s task and asked him to go out to inquire about the news about Liu Dongyang and see if there was any big event.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you." Huang Mao asked Zhou Dingshan, puzzled. For them night owls, they would never get up before 12 o''clock, but now it is still 6 o''clock¡° Stop talking nonsense and take people out to inquire about the situation. If you don''t have enough spirit, how about I help you pick yourself up? " Zhou Dingshan said sternly. Huang Mao looked at the steel pipe in Zhou Dingshan''s hand, shivered, and instantly woke up. He quickly said, "no, no, boss, I''ll go now." After Huang Mao left, Zhou Dingshan''s mood became more and more uneasy. Last night, he thought a lot about it. The most likely thing was that Liu Dongyang died. However, it seemed unrealistic to him. As a little boy, did he really dare to do it? As time went by, Zhou Dingshan sat still and waited for three hours. After nine o''clock, Huang Mao finally came back, and his face was pale. He was obviously frightened¡° What''s up! " Zhou Dingshan asked eagerly. Huang Mao gasped and said, "old man, boss, Liu Dongyang, he... He..." "what''s the matter with him? You should hurry to talk about it." Zhou Dingshan asked anxiously¡° Dead, dead Said Huang Mao. Boom! Zhou Dingshan felt a thunder in his mind! Zhou Dingshan, with weak legs, sat down on the ground, and his breath suddenly became short. When he thought of Han 3000''s calm appearance yesterday, Zhou Dingshan didn''t expect that things had really developed like this¡° Is the information reliable? Is that true? " Zhou Dingshan asked in a deep voice¡° It''s true. It''s true. Now those people on the road are boiling. " Said Huang Mao. Zhou Dingshan kept taking a deep breath to calm his mood. At this time, Han 3000 arrived! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1117

    When Zhou Dingshan saw Han 3000, he couldn''t help shivering.


    He really can''t connect Liu Dongyang''s death with the little boy in front of him, but it''s true! That''s it!


    When he mentioned it casually yesterday, Zhou Dingshan took it as a joke.


    And just one night, this man is full of storm on Yanjing road. Who is he and why does he have so much energy!


    As for Huang Mao, he lowered his head for the first time. He didn''t even have the courage to look directly at Han 3000, and his back kept sweating.


    Thinking of yesterday''s swagger in front of Han 3000, Huang Mao''s heart began to bristle. He could easily solve the problem of Liu Dongyang, such a big man. Is it easy to kill him?


    Huang Mao can only be glad that Han 3000 didn''t hit him hard yesterday. Otherwise, he must have been a cold corpse.


    "Well, have you thought about it?" Han 3000 asks.


    Zhou Dingshan is very excited. Although he is not in a high position on Yanjing Road, he is actually very smart. If Han 3000 does this, the forces behind Liu Dongyang will not let him go. After all, Liu Dongyang''s apparent boss is actually similar to a puppet. If Han 3000 destroys this puppet, the people behind him will be dissatisfied.


    Once this matter is found out, can Han 3000 deal with it?


    If not, if Zhou Dingshan agrees to Han 3000, he will become one of them in the face of revenge in the future.


    This makes Zhou Dingshan dare not easily answer Han 3000''s question. He must think about the advantages and disadvantages. Otherwise, if he goes wrong, he will take his own life.


    "Maybe you have another choice. You can tell the people behind Liu Dongyang that I did it. You may get some benefits." Han continued.


    Zhou Dingshan poured out a lot of bad luck, Han 3000 said such words, is he not afraid of Liu Dongyang behind the performance of the forces?


    "You may not know the people behind Liu Dongyang very well." Zhou Dingshan said.


    "I don''t need to know that no matter who dares to find my head, I can make him a tail pincher, or destroy him directly." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence is crazy!


    So crazy that Zhou Dingshan couldn''t believe it.


    But on the other hand, Zhou Dingshan felt that Han 3000 dared to say that he must have his capital. Moreover, in the case of Liu Dongyang, Han 3000 has proved his strength to a certain extent.


    "You really didn''t pay attention to it at all?" Zhou Dingshan asked.


    Han Sanqian smiles. With his current strength, he doesn''t need to pay attention to anyone. He can do anything he wants to do.


    If it wasn''t for his resentment towards Nangong Qianqiu, Han Sanqian might not have done so much. He would have gone to Yuncheng and waited for Su Yingxia to grow up.


    However, Han 3000 is so obsessed with this matter that he has to do it. He has to prove to Nangong Qianqiu that Nangong Qianqiu''s choice is wrong and totally wrong.


    What''s more, with so many years to go, if Han 3000 doesn''t find something meaningful to do, it''s not worth wasting his time.


    "It seems that you don''t have enough courage to face this matter. I am wrong." With that, Han 3000 turned to go.


    As soon as Zhou Dingshan saw the situation, he knew that this might be an opportunity for him. Maybe, as Han 3000 said, he was able to enter a completely different world because of him. It was a place where he really owned and controlled power. If he missed this opportunity, Zhou Dingshan might never appear again in the rest of his life.


    "Wait a minute." Cried Zhou Dingshan.


    Han 3000 stopped, but did not turn.


    Zhou Dingshan bit the back teeth, very difficult to make his own choice: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Wait." After leaving these three words, Han 3000 left.


    Zhou Dingshan''s face was at a loss, and Huang Mao was a little at a loss. The meaning of Han 3000 was not easy to infer.


    "Boss, what do you mean, he just left?" Huang Mao asked Zhou Dingshan with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know what the hell it means." Zhou Dingshan swears and his heart beats fast. He makes a decision to change his life, but he doesn''t know whether the decision has been accepted by Han Sanqian or what the consequences will be.


    "Or shall I go after you and ask?" Huang Mao suggested.


    "No, just wait and see. Life will come to an end. It''s better to die sooner or later. Maybe we have a chance to leave this place." Zhou Dingshan said.


    Huang Mao didn''t understand the meaning of these words at all, and Zhou Dingshan himself was talking nonsense, which had something to do with his mood. He couldn''t calm down and didn''t even have normal thinking.


    On the other hand, after Han 3000 left Fengqian yesterday, Qin Lin has been paying attention to the situation on the road. He knows that the sky in Yanjing will change, but he is not sure if Han 3000 will really do so.


    So he had to see what Han 3000 could do. Qin Lin is very clear about Liu Dongyang''s evil deeds. He is also very clear about Liu Dongyang''s backstage, but he didn''t have time to tell Han 3000 yesterday¡° Boss, you won''t really do that. " Qin Lin''s face was a little ugly. It was obvious that he didn''t sleep well all night. At this time, Qin Lin''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, he knew that this was the message he was waiting for. After pressing the answer button, Qin Lin put the phone in his ear and said, "what''s the matter?"¡° Liu Dongyang is dead. The news is accurate. " This is expected, but it makes Qin Lin feel some incredible news. He knows that since Han 3000 will say that, he will definitely do it. But Qin Lin still couldn''t believe that Han 3000 did. The boss seems to have suddenly changed his disposition. He never went to the company, and Yao Yuhai get on the line, now is in Yanjing this calm lake, dropped a huge stone, and this stone, will certainly stir up a thousand waves¡° Qin Lin, did you hear what I said? "¡° I heard you Qin Lin replied¡° Why do you suddenly care about Liu Dongyang? Do you know anything, or do you have something to do with it? " Asked the other¡° Don''t ask about it. I''ll let you know later. That''s it first. I have to go to the company. Let me remind you, don''t do anything recently. Something big is going to happen. " After that, Qin Lin hung up the phone, changed his clothes and set out for the company. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1118

    As one of the three families in Yanjing, the prestige of the Yang family in Yanjing is self-evident.


    As a merchant family, the Yang family is clean in the eyes of outsiders, but in fact, the Yang family''s actions are not only in the shopping malls, but also deeply related to the road.


    As a family that made a fortune very early, it is absolutely impossible to say that it has nothing to do with Tao. In the 1970s and 1980s, when it was time to fight the world with fists, the history of the Yang family''s making a fortune naturally has a deep relationship with this aspect.


    At this time, almost all the members of the Yang family were in the villa, and the expression on each face was not very clear, like something big happened.


    As the leader of the Yang family, Yang Bin is one hundred years old and is known as the ancestor of the Yang family.


    Although he is very old, Yang Bin is full of spirit and white hair, which doesn''t make people feel that he has reached the age when he should go to earth.


    Yang Bin has no real power in his hands, because he has given the rights of the family to his descendants. However, as a pioneer of the Yang family, he still has a very strong voice in the Yang family.


    Someone once said that as long as the ancestors of the Yang family are not dead, there will be absolutely no chaos in the Yang family. This is enough to show that Yang Bin''s status is so high that even outsiders dare not despise him.


    "Laozu, I''m afraid someone wants to target my Yang family this time." Yang Wanlin said that as the leader of the young generation of the Yang family, he has a high voice in the family, and is highly appreciated by Yang Bin. Even the next family position of the Yang family is likely to fall on him.


    "Since we know that someone is going to target the Yang family, why hasn''t we found any information yet?" Yang Bin said harshly that even if Yang Wanlin was one of the younger generation he valued, he didn''t give Yang Wanlin any face.


    For Yang Bin, the most important thing is the foundation and status of the Yang family. During his lifetime, no one is allowed to provoke him.


    "Are you not good at it, or don''t you want to do it at all?" Yang Bin asked.


    There was no one dare to answer, and even many people bowed their heads. Yang Bin''s aura was so strong that they had a strong sense of oppression.


    "Is it someone who wants to take advantage of this incident to play civil strife?" Yang Bin continued.


    Everyone in Yangjia knew that before he died, he would be kicked out of the family if he dared not come to the family, so even if they wanted to rule the family urgently, they would never dare to do these things behind their backs, because nothing could hide Yang''s eyes, and he had a lot of Eyeliner in Yanjing.


    "Lao Zu, this time, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything." Yang Wanlin said quickly.


    As soon as he said this, others followed suit.


    "Lao Zu, I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Laozu, I can swear to God that I have never done anything wrong to the Yang family."


    "Who did it, who was beaten."


    Looking at the crowd quickly get rid of their responsibilities, Yang Bin gives a cold smile, a group of advice goods without courage. If anyone dares to admit it at this time, Yang Bin will appreciate his courage, but unfortunately, no one dares.


    Of course, it''s also possible that this matter has nothing to do with our own people, and it''s a challenge to the Yang family from outsiders.


    At this time, another old man came to Yang Bin and saw his heavy steps. He was obviously a practitioner.


    "Lao Zu, someone wants to see you." Said the old man.


    When they heard this, everyone in the Yang family raised their ears, because the old man''s identity was very mysterious. He followed Yang Bin every step of the way and solved countless assassinations and sneak attacks for him. Someone once said that his skill was so powerful that he was even called the first person in Yanjing''s martial arts, but all the people who really saw his skill died, so it was true or false, No one knows.


    "Do you know who it is?" Yang Bin asked.


    "I find it strange that a child wants to see you." Said the old man.


    Yang Bin and the old man have known each other for decades. If he is a layman, he will not inform himself at all.


    "Since you''ve come to tell me, it''s worth seeing." Yang Bin said.


    The old man nodded and soon led in a child from outside the villa. The child was Han 3000.


    He killed Liu Dongyang, the puppet of the Yang family, and now he appears in the Yang family. It''s hard to guess what Han 3000 wants to do.


    "Laozu." After Han 3000 saw Yang Bin, he called politely.


    Yang Bin didn''t even take a look at Han 3000 and said, "these two words can''t be called by anyone. Who are you and why do you want to see me?"


    "My name is Han 3000, but it doesn''t matter. How can you have heard the boy''s name?" Han Sanyi said calmly.


    "You have some self-knowledge. What''s your background and identity?" Yang Bin asked.


    Before Han 3000 had time to speak, Yang Wanlin said, "your name is Han 3000. Isn''t it the waste young master of the Han family?"


    The name of Han 3000 is not well known to many people, but in some specific circles, Han 3000 is also famous. Because Han Jun deliberately spread this incident, there are many stories about Han 3000 in the second generation circle of Yanjing. Of course, these stories are all born to show how much waste Han 3000 has, so the impression of Han 3000 from the outside world is just two words, waste¡° Han family? What Han family? " Yang Bin looked at Yang Wanlin and asked. With a faint smile, Yang Wanlin explained: "Laozu, the Han family is a small family in Yanjing, which is not worth mentioning. Moreover, he is not as good as a servant in the Han family. I heard that he lives in a dog house." After listening to these words, Yang Bin turned his head and took a look at Han 3000. Why would he call his name for such a little boy¡° Little boy, you don''t want to ask me for help after being unfairly treated by your family, do you? " Yang Bin said¡° I''m not in the habit of asking for help. I''m here to give you a good opinion. " Han 3000 said. Yang Bin couldn''t help laughing and gave him advice? Such a big Yang family, who dares to say such a thing, and even outsiders will never dare to say it in front of him. Childlike talk? Or does this little guy really have a good idea¡° OK, I think you are very interesting. Let''s finish what you have to say. After that, leave quickly. " Yang Bin said¡° There is a person who can better replace Liu Dongyang. " Han 3000 said. Yang Bin''s face turned cold. The reason why all members of the Yang family got together today is because of Liu Dongyang. How could this little boy suddenly mention Liu Dongyang? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1119

    "Boy, do you know that with your words, I can let you lie down and leave." Yang Bin said to Han 3000 with a cold face.


    Many people know the relationship between Liu Dongyang and the Yang family, but who has the courage to criticize?


    Even in private discussions, we need to be very cautious, not to mention mentioning it in front of Yang''s ancestors.


    Yang Wanlin looks at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. This guy is not only a waste, but also a fool. I really don''t know how the Han family can raise such a product. It''s not making trouble for the Han family?


    But then, Han 3000''s words were even more shocking.


    "I killed Liu Dongyang. It''s reasonable that you want me to die." Han 3000 expression indifferent said.


    A word of thunder!


    The sound of the ground rises!


    Han 3000''s words shocked the Yang family.


    They are trying to find out who did it. Unexpectedly, the protagonist of this thing came to the door on his own initiative!


    But... It''s impossible.


    It''s just a little kid. How can it be done?


    "Han 3000, if you want to die, you can do it in another way, and how many people will believe what you said? You don''t want to revenge the Han family, so you deliberately use this way to pull hatred, do you Yang Wanlin said with disdain.


    What Han Sanqian said was really amazing, but Yang Wanlin didn''t believe it at all.


    Other people''s expressions gradually changed from shock to ridicule.


    If it is for a normal person to say this, perhaps there is a certain degree of credibility, but Han 3000 such a child, how can people be convinced?


    Moreover, it is absolutely impossible for a normal person to fall into the trap of the Yang family after killing Liu Dongyang.


    At this time, people suddenly feel Han 3000 figure a flash, become illusory.


    When people see him again, he has appeared in front of Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin was surprised. He didn''t see how Han 3000 appeared in front of him.


    It''s just a blink!


    "You..."


    Before Yang Wannian''s words were finished, he was suddenly choked by Han 3000, who raised Yang Wanlin with one hand with amazing strength.


    Unable to breathe for a moment, Yang Wannian could only struggle with his legs and even tried to open Han 3000 with his hands, but he found that his strength could not do it at all.


    What''s going on?


    How is that possible?


    A little boy, how can he have so much strength!


    At the same time, the old man also showed shocked eyes. When he wanted to save Yang Wannian, Han 3000''s voice came to his ear.


    "Don''t move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will be nervous and crush his neck carelessly."


    The old man knew that Han 3000''s remark was not a joke. He didn''t even see what he had just done. If he could lift Yang Wanlin with one hand, he would have the strength to crush Yang Wanlin''s neck.


    At this moment, Yang Bin finally knew that the child in front of him was not something he could despise.


    Kill Liu Dongyang, but also dare to take the initiative to find the door, no real skills, how can such courage?


    "What do you want to do?" Yang Bin asked.


    "Recommend a person to you, he can get your reuse." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Yang Wanlin''s face was already blue and on the verge of suffocation, Yang Bin said, "let him go first. What can you say?"


    Han 3000 directly released his hand, he did not want to take Yang Wanlin as a hostage, and there is no need to do so.


    The old man beside Yang Bin is absolutely strong. His strength is above Yan Jun. he may even have something to do with apocalypse. Unfortunately, when he meets Han 3000, he has a mole ant.


    There is no one who can threaten Han 3000. Why should Han 3000 worry so much?


    "You must be very clear about Liu Dongyang''s character. What he did was a kind of smear to the Yang family. I killed him and helped you clean up the door. Of course, you don''t have to be grateful. You just need to accept the people I proposed to you." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Bin''s face is frosty. As a superior, no one ever dares to speak like this in front of him. Judging from Han 3000''s words, even if he doesn''t want to accept them, he can''t.


    Moreover, the people he proposed must be his cronies. This is to make use of the influence of the Yang family to cultivate their own people.


    Yang Bin will not plant trees for others and let others enjoy the cool.


    "What if I don''t want to?" Yang Bin said coldly.


    Han Sanqian looked at the old man beside Yang Bin with a smile and said, "he is not my opponent. If you want to rely on him to catch me or even kill me, it''s wishful thinking, and I advise you not to have such an idea, otherwise your funeral will be held in advance."


    After saying this, Han continued: "everyone here, there must be a lot of people who want to sit in your seat. It''s a good thing for them to die. If I can''t cooperate with you, I can still cooperate with them, right?"


    Yang Bin''s face was livid. Han 3000''s words almost made him vomit blood. However, he knew that Han 3000 was telling the truth. There were people in the Yang family who wanted him to die, but they didn''t dare to show it¡° This is my Yang family''s territory. What you say is what you say. You don''t take my Yang Bin seriously. " Yang Bin said coldly¡° I want to say something to the old man Han 3000 said. Yang Bin took a look at the old man beside him and nodded his head. Among the people present, he is the only one who knows what Han 3000''s performance just now means, so even he dare not despise Han 3000. The old man went to Han 3000 and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it." Han 3000 lowered his voice and said, "I don''t know if the old man has ever heard the apocalypse, and whether he knows what it means to be a strong man in the word of heaven?" When the old man heard this, he trembled and his face changed a lot. Seeing the old man''s reaction, Han 3000 smiles. It seems that the tiger skin of apocalypse is very useful. It can really frighten many people. The old man took a deep breath and said, "I was disrespectful just now. Please forgive me." Han 3000 shook his head. When the old man returned to Yang Bin, Yang Bin could clearly see his shaking hands. Having known each other for so many years, Yang Bin knows very well how much wind and rain this old friend around him has experienced and what he should be afraid of is not a trivial matter. It seems that the origin of this little guy is really not small. If you choose to meet Han 3000, the result is unknown, and to a large extent, I''m afraid it will not please you. As a smart businessman, Yang Bin has his own choice in his heart¡° Wan Lin, you talk to Han 3000 about the new puppet, and you are responsible for it. " Yang Bin said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1120

    When Yang Bin said these words, the faces of the Yang family changed greatly. This is a compromise to Han 3000!


    As the ancestor of the Yang family, Yang Bin is also one of the three major families in Yanjing. His status is undoubtedly superior. Moreover, it is difficult for the arbitrary Yang Bin to listen to other people''s opinions. But now, he has compromised with Han 3000.


    Such a child, actually let Yang Bin make a concession, this is simply a fabulous thing.


    Yang Wanlin does not know what this means, but he is very clear that Yang Bin''s explanation, he must go to complete, and Han 3000, who can make Yang Bin compromise, is not something he can underestimate.


    "Don''t worry, Lao Zu. I will cooperate with you." Yang Wannian said, at the same time, he took a look at Han 3000, and his eyes obviously changed.


    This legendary young master of the Han family is obviously not the kind of person he imagined.


    Moreover, Yang Wannian has an intuition that if he wants to get the position of the head of the Yang family, it may be an opportunity to make friends with Han 3000, who should be able to provide him with great help in this matter.


    "I want to have a rest. You can discuss the rest." After Yang Bin said this to Han 3000, he left. Under his plain surface, there was an urgent heart. He wanted to know what Han 3000 had said to the old man, which led to his great change.


    All the members of the Yang family stood up at the same time, as if to send the emperor back to court.


    After Yang Bin left, those people turned their eyes to Han 3000, who dared to break into the Yang family alone, and even said that he killed Liu Dongyang, and finally let Yang Bin compromise. It really made them feel surprised, even incredible.


    Someone quietly pinched his thigh, felt the pain, and then determined that he was not dreaming.


    "Brother Han, if you have any requirements, just let me know." When Yang Wannian came to Han 3000, he no longer had that kind of high posture. He had a smile on his face and spoke in the same tone as if he were friends with Han 3000.


    "His name is Zhou Dingshan. If you have time, you can talk to him. When it''s done, I''ll treat you to dinner." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wannian''s eyebrows pick, this meal is not so simple, this is the clarion call of his close relationship with Han 3000.


    "Certainly, brother Han, if you need any help in the future, just ask me." Yang Wannian patted his chest and promised.


    By doing so, he has been trying to please Han 3000, and others in the Yang family are also looking in the eye. Those who are qualified to compete with Yang Wannian for the position of master of family can not help but feel a little anxious. Obviously, Yang Bin''s attitude towards Han 3000 is extraordinary, and getting close to Han 3000 can enhance their status in Yang Bin''s mind in a disguised form.


    That''s what Yang Wannian did, so other people are starting to think of ways to establish a good relationship with Han 3000, not to fall behind Yang Wannian.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first and see you the day after tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I''ll see you off." Yang Wannian sent Han 3000 to the door of the villa, and Han 3000''s so-called meeting the day after tomorrow, he also understood what it meant.


    The day after tomorrow is a gathering of Yanjing chamber of Commerce. Although the three families hardly pay attention to this kind of gathering, and they have never participated in it in previous years, Han Sanqian is obviously reminding him to be present. I can''t tell if there is any good play.


    In the Han family, those people always treat Han 3000 as a waste. They will never think of what happened in the Yang family today. Yang Wannian knows what kind of role he will play when he appears on the stage, but he is willing to help Han 3000, and he also wants to see what kind of reaction the Han family will have when Han 3000 appears at the party.


    At this time, Yang Bin''s study.


    Yang Bin asked bluntly, "Song Yun, I have known you for so many years and have never seen anything you are afraid of."


    Song Yun has a wry smile on his face. For a hot-blooded man who fights with his fist, nothing is worth his fear.


    But just now, after listening to Han 3000''s words, Song Yun was afraid, and he was afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    Song Yun knows that his strength in the secular world is very strong, but he knows better what this strength means for Apocalypse.


    That''s how Guan Gong plays a big knife in front of him!


    "The origin of this child is beyond your imagination." Song Yun said.


    "I compromise with him because of my trust in you. I hope you don''t let me down." Yang Bin said that if Han 3000 is not worthy of his fear, then his compromise just now is meaningless, so the more powerful Han 3000''s identity is, the better it will be for Yang Bin.


    Of course, behind this compromise, Yang Bin also has his own considerations. As an old fox in a shopping mall, how can Yang Bin let himself suffer losses?


    After all, he is a businessman and will count all his benefits on himself. So the more powerful Han 3000 is, the more benefits he can get from Han 3000.


    "Apocalypse, the word of heaven. These are the five words he told me. I believe these five words have enough weight." Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin frowned deeply. He didn''t know much about the apocalypse, but he knew that it was an organization that was superior to the secular world. Moreover, the organization was so expert that the most powerful one was Tianzi level, which was called Tianzi level strongman! But Han 3000 is just a child. How can he be the apocalypse, and how can he reach the level of Tianzi¡° Are you sure? He is still young, and he can really join the apocalypse, and he has become a strong man in the word of heaven? " Yang Bin asked with a questioning face¡° That''s what''s strange about me Song Yun sighs. He can''t imagine how Han 3000 joined the apocalypse, and how he got the identity of a strong man of Tianzi level. All these are incredible. However, Han 3000''s strength is so strong. Although he only shows his strength to Yang Wanlin, Song Yun knows that even he can''t be Han 3000''s opponent¡° In other words, you can''t be sure of his identity? " Yang Bin said discontentedly¡° Yes, I''m not sure of his identity, but one thing I''m sure is that he wants to kill me. I''m afraid I don''t even have a chance to resist. " Song Yun said. Yang Bin couldn''t help but take a cold breath, and the blame on his face disappeared in an instant. Over the years, he relied on the protection of Song Yun to be safe, and Song Yun said these words, which really surprised him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1121

    If Han 3000 really has such ability, then even if he is not Apocalypse''s Tianzi level strong man, it is also worth Yang Bin to make friends.


    Yang Bin''s interest is paramount in making friends, so in this case, he can completely ignore Han 3000''s age, and even make friends with Han 3000.


    "It seems that this little guy is very interesting, but I don''t understand why such a powerful person is regarded as a waste." Yang Bin has an incomprehensible expression. If Han 3000 is in Yang''s family, he will definitely get his attention. However, Han''s family completely ignores the existence of such a family that can revitalize the family.


    "I''ve heard some inside stories about it." Song Yun said with a wry smile, the reason why he would smile wryly is that the reason is very absurd to him.


    As a strong warrior, Song Yun and Yanjun have a very good relationship, so when they get together occasionally, they will have a chat. Song Yun learned about Han 3000 from Yanjun.


    In the past, Song Yun thought it was no big deal. After all, Nangong Qianqiu did it just to cultivate the next head of the Han family. It didn''t matter who took the position.


    But now Song Yun feels that his idea is too simple, because Han 3000 is much better than Han Jun. Nangong Qianqiu is absolutely stupid to do so.


    "What''s the inside story?" Yang Bin asked curiously.


    "Han 3000 is a brother of his compatriots. He also has a brother named Han Jun. Nangong Qianqiu has a divination with an expert. Han Jun has the appearance of an emperor. Only Han Jun can become a talent and lead the Han family to the next glory. Nangong Qianqiu has no doubt about this. Therefore, the treatment of these two brothers in the Han family is very different. Nangong Qianqiu holds Han Jun in his hand, while Han 3000, But it''s a thorn in her eye. That''s why han 3000 is regarded as a waste. " Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. It''s ridiculous enough that Nangong Qianqiu should believe these evil words, but it''s a good thing for him. If Han 3000 is not treated as a waste in Han''s house, how can he take advantage of it?


    "It seems that this is an opportunity for my Yang family. Maybe before I die, I can see that the Yang family is superior to the other two families." Yang Bin said with a smile.


    The three families in Yanjing seem to be very harmonious on the surface, but they have been fighting secretly for many years. Everyone wants to be one head higher than the other two families and become the real first family in Yanjing.


    Yang Bin''s obsession with this matter was very deep in his early years, but he tried a lot, but it didn''t work. He had already given up this idea, but he saw hope again because of the emergence of Han 3000.


    If we want to change the situation of the existing three families, Han 3000 is the absolute core figure.


    "Han 3000 will not be controlled casually. We must be careful in this matter. Otherwise, it will only backfire." Song Yun reminds a way.


    Yang Binli naturally nodded his head. For an old fox like him, he naturally understood this simple truth. He would not try to control Han 3000, but would only present it in the form of cooperation.


    Han 3000, who left Yang''s villa, is going home to have a rest. Of course, the home here is not Han''s courtyard, but the place where he and Wu Xin are neighbors.


    Suddenly, a familiar car stopped in front of him.


    When Han 3000 saw Han Cheng walking down from the car, he immediately turned around and changed direction.


    Han Cheng''s face is full of anger. This guy has made so much trouble at home that he still turns a blind eye to him now.


    "Han 3000, is that how you see your father?" Han Cheng angrily says to Han 3000.


    "A real father will not let his son live in a dog house and suffer inhuman treatment." Han 3000 said coldly.


    On this point, Han Cheng also knows that he is sorry for Han 3000, but Nangong Qianqiu has no way to do it.


    "I heard that you even beat Yanjun. When did you become so arrogant?" Han Cheng asked coldly.


    "You go quickly, otherwise, I will even beat you." Han 3000 said.


    Han Cheng''s face becomes more ugly. This is his son. He wants to beat him!


    "Come back with me, or you''ll starve to death in the street sooner or later. Go back and apologize to your grandmother, just as nothing happened. I''ll say good things for you." Han Cheng said.


    "Apology?" Han 3000''s eyes turned to Han Cheng and said, "do you want me to apologize to her? Why should she


    "Now you need the protection of the Han family. Without the Han family, you can''t even eat enough. You really want to export evil spirit for yourself. When your wings are hard, you can go to her to prove yourself. But now, do you have this ability?" Han Cheng said that he knew that these words might cause a great blow to Han 3000, but he had to say that no matter what his attitude towards Han 3000 was, Han 3000 was his son after all, and he didn''t want to see Han 3000 die in the street from the morning news one day.


    "Shelter?" Han 3000 laughs at Han Cheng. These two words are extremely ridiculous. When did the Han family protect him, they just shut him in the backyard as a dog, and even the servants don''t want to touch this place.


    Even in front of Han 3000, many of his subordinates are holding high. He is a joke in the Han family. And now Han 3000, with abundant wings, has enough strength to prove that Nangong Qianqiu''s practice is wrong¡° Do you have a way out of the Han family? " Han Cheng said¡° I''ll see you the day after tomorrow. I''ll let you know what I''m like after I leave the Han family. "¡° In the future, people will remember me Han 3000, and the Han family will be my abandoned family. "¡° Remember, I abandoned the Han family, not the Han family. " Finish saying these words, Han 3000 head also did not return of walk. Han Cheng''s face was stunned. He abandoned the Han family? He didn''t have such strong confidence. The day after tomorrow, why the day after tomorrow. What will happen the day after tomorrow? Han Cheng''s brain is full of paste. He doesn''t understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words. Seeing Han 3000 go far away, Han Cheng gets on the bus helplessly. Back home, Han Cheng tells Shi Jing about meeting Han 3000. After hearing this, Shi Jing begins to blame Han Cheng for not taking Han 3000 home. Han Jun, who secretly hears the sound of the partition wall, immediately tells Nangong Qianqiu about it. Nangong Qianqiu enters the couple''s room directly¡° Did you see Han 3000? " Nangong Qianqiu asks Han Chengzhi. Han Cheng is stunned for a moment. Seeing Han Jun hiding behind Nangong Qianqiu, he instantly understands that Han Jun has gone to tell the truth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1122

    At this time, Han Jun makes a face at Han Cheng with pride. Han Jun, who is protected by Nangong Qianqiu, is lawless. Even Han Cheng and Shi Jing will not be ignored.


    From small to large, Han Jun has not suffered any grievances. He is well protected by Nangong Qianqiu, so that if Han Cheng speaks to him in a more serious tone, he will be scolded by Nangong Qianqiu. Over time, no one will blame Han Jun for his mistakes.


    "Mom, I did see him. I wanted to bring him back to apologize to you, but..."


    Before Han Cheng finished, Nangong Qianqiu interrupted, "excuse me? I don''t need his apology. Since he has left the Han family, I don''t like to see him at home from now on. "


    "Mom, he''s also your grandson." Shi Jing is impatient. Listening to Nangong Qianqiu''s words, she wants to give up Han 3000 completely, which makes Shi Jing unable to accept.


    Even though she doesn''t care enough for Han 3000 because of Nangong Qianqiu, she is Han 3000''s mother after all. How would she like to see Han 3000 on the street?


    But Nangong Qianqiu''s heart is so cruel that Shi Jing can''t imagine it. Nangong Qianqiu, who has long been unhappy with Han 3000, never thought that Han 3000 would come back home.


    "My grandson?" Nangong Qianqiu said with a cold smile: "in my eyes, there is only one grandson."


    With that, Nangong Qianqiu stroked Han Jun''s head and his face was full of doting.


    Han Jun smiles and says to Han Cheng, "Dad, he''s just a waste. Why do you want him to go home and waste food? In the future, the Han family will depend on me."


    Han Cheng bites his teeth. Han Jun doesn''t look like a brother at all. What else can he do except speak ill of Han 3000 in front of Nangong Qianqiu?


    But Nangong Qianqiu has to do it again. As long as Han Jun is a little coquettish, no matter what he wants to do, Nangong Qianqiu will agree.


    I''m afraid that this time Han 3000 won''t be allowed to go home, and Han Jun has no less to express his opinions.


    "No one is allowed to mention Han 3000 in this family in the future." After leaving this sentence, Nangong Qianqiu left the room with Han Jun.


    Han Cheng sighed and sat powerlessly on the edge of the bed.


    Shi Jing is a face anxious expression, said: "don''t you think of a way?"? Do you really want to see three thousand people living on the streets? "


    Han Cheng shook his head, with a helpless expression on his face, said: "you can see my mother''s attitude. What else can I do? Your eldest son, I don''t know what he said in front of his grandmother."


    Shi Jing grits her teeth. Sometimes, she also hates Han Jun. if Han Jun didn''t do it secretly, Nangong Qianqiu would not hate Han 3000 to the bone.


    "By the way, Han 3000 said the day after tomorrow. Do you know what he wants to do?" Since the barrier can''t be broken from Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing can only hope for other changes. What Han 3000 said to Han Cheng may be an opportunity.


    "What day does it matter? What do you think he can do? " Han Cheng said.


    "What might he have prepared?" Shi Jing said with eyes full of expectation.


    "The day after tomorrow!" Han Cheng suddenly thought of something and said, "the day after tomorrow is really an important day, but what does it have to do with him?"


    "What day?" Shi Jing can''t wait to ask.


    "I think you are also confused. The day after tomorrow is a meeting of the chamber of Commerce. Can you forget such an important thing?" Han Cheng reminded.


    Shi Jing suddenly realized that she couldn''t forget it, but after she focused on Han 3000, she completely ignored it.


    "I didn''t forget, but it had nothing to do with him." Shi Jing said suspiciously.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. Do you think he will be qualified to participate?" Han Cheng said with a bitter smile that this kind of Party has nothing to do with Han 3000, so he can be sure that what Han 3000 said the day after tomorrow has nothing to do with the party.


    As a mother, Shi Jing really hopes that Han 3000 can do something to change herself, but she also doesn''t think that the day after tomorrow, as Han 3000 said, has something to do with the party.


    It''s a gathering of high-class people. Han 3000 is not qualified to enter.


    By this time, Han 3000 had already returned to his residential area. A woman who took the elevator with him, wearing thin feet and high heels, had a very good figure.


    And they got off the elevator on the same floor. The woman directly rang the doorbell of Wu Xin''s house, which seemed to be Wu Xin''s friend.


    In order to avoid being seen by Wu Xin, Han 3000 hastens to his home.


    "Wu Xin, didn''t you say there was no one nearby? How come I saw a little boy go home just now, are you sure we won''t disturb your neighbor? " At home, there are more than a dozen women who are pretty good looking. It seems that they are having a private party.


    After hearing this, Wu Xin was full of doubts. She had not lived next door for several months. She was very sure about this. Otherwise, she would not have held the party in her own home.


    "You''re sure you can see clearly. I haven''t heard that it''s rented out." Wu Xin asked suspiciously.


    "In broad daylight, can''t I go to hell? If you don''t believe me, go and have a look for yourself." Said the woman. Wu Xin really doesn''t believe it. She plans to make sure that if a new neighbor moves in, she has to let her sister control the volume to avoid disturbing the neighbors. Han 3000, who thought he had escaped a disaster, understood a truth when he heard the doorbell ring, that disaster could not be avoided! It seems that they will come sooner or later. With the continuous ringing of the doorbell, Han 3000, who did not intend to open the door, could only stand up from the sofa. When the door opened, Han saw Wu Xin''s surprised face¡° How could it be you Wu Xin looked at Han 3000 in amazement. She never thought that her new neighbor was Han 3000¡° I asked my friends to help me find the place. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. " Han three thousand one face helplessly said, this matter is more ponder is more mysterious, Han three thousand even once thought this is God''s joke. Wu Xin doesn''t think it''s such a coincidence. In her opinion, Han 3000 must have done it on purpose. It''s no wonder that she has such an idea. If you put it on anyone, you can''t help suspecting Han 3000''s ulterior motives. After all, the coincidence is too unbelievable¡° Little brother, you don''t have any idea about your sister, so you deliberately become a neighbor with your sister, do you? " Wu Xin asked Han 3000 with a smile on her face. Han 3000 had no choice. He had expected this misunderstanding after Wu Xin knew about it, but he really didn''t have this idea. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1123

    Han 3000 knew that no matter how he explained it, Wu Xin would not believe it, so he didn''t bother to talk and closed the door directly.


    Wu Xin was stunned. She was a beautiful woman, but she had never been shut out by a man, and she was still a child.


    "Little guy, open the door quickly and tell my sister clearly if you like me or not." Wu Xin clapped the door and roared.


    Han Sanyi in the door has a headache. This damned coincidence has really caused him a lot of trouble. Ten mouths can''t explain this misunderstanding.


    Han 3000 helpless, can only go back to the room, try to ignore Wu Xin''s knock.


    Wu Xin, who didn''t get any response, kicked hard and went back to her home. But today, Han 3000 was let go, which doesn''t mean that Wu Xin won''t pursue this matter.


    The next morning, as soon as Han 3000 opened the door and was ready to leave home, he found Wu Xin standing at his door with a proud face.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 says helplessly.


    "I got you." Wu Xin said directly.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry, and he doesn''t do anything bad, but Wu Xin regards him as a bad person?


    "As I said, it''s all a coincidence, and I have something important to do now. I don''t want to waste time with you." Han 3000 said.


    Wu Xin goes to Han 3000, pulls Han 3000''s hand and drags it to his home.


    "You want me to believe that you can do me a favor." Wu Xin said.


    "Why should I help you? Believe it or not. It''s a fact. I don''t have to prove anything to you." Han 3000 light said.


    If he is an adult man, Wu Xin has many ways to deal with Han 3000, but he is just a child. There are many ways Wu Xin can''t use at all.


    "Just think of it as if I begged you, that''s all right." Wu Xin said.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. His current relationship with Wu Xin is nothing more than a neighbor, and he''s still a stranger. Why should he help Wu Xin for no reason?


    "You are a man, can''t you have a good time?" Wu Xin said.


    "I''m still a minor." Han 3000 replied.


    "I''ll put it bluntly. My leader just called me and asked me to send him a piece of information. But he was in the hotel. I was afraid that he would plot against me, so I wanted you to go with me. There were many people. He certainly didn''t dare to do anything to me." Wu Xin said.


    "You should be very clear about whether he will plot against the law, and what position should I take? It has nothing to do with me at all. " Han Sanqian said that this is an incident in which the boss takes advantage of his power to take advantage of his subordinates. This kind of thing is normal. With Wu Xin''s beauty, it''s reasonable to encounter this kind of trouble.


    "You''re my brother." Wu Xin said.


    The reason why he would ask Han 3000 for help is just like Han 3000 said. Wu Xin knows very well whether the boss will plot against the law. Otherwise, how can he send the information to the hotel? All the time, the leader has expressed his will to Wu Xin many times, and even said frankly that as long as Wu Xin is willing, he can help Wu Xin get promoted in the company.


    But Wu Xin''s heart is very exclusive of this thing, she never thought of using her body to exchange for a career.


    "In a word, if you don''t want to, I''ll have to go by myself. Maybe you won''t see me again." Wu Xin said.


    Han Sanqian thought about it, today is nothing special, after all, the chamber of Commerce party has to wait until tomorrow, this thing for him is just a little help, help is not a big problem.


    "When?" Han 3000 asked.


    Wu Xin finally showed a smile on her face and said, "right away, I''ll change my clothes, soon."


    With that, Wu Xin rushed back to her room.


    Han Sanqian sits on the sofa, and he has no real relationship with Wu Xin. Even if Wu Xin is really ruled out, it will not cause him any loss. Normally, Han Sanqian can ignore it, but he does not refuse. After careful consideration, Han Sanqian finds that he seems to have a chivalrous heart. He always wants to fill in a shovel when he sees injustice, It''s bound to bring him more trouble in the future.


    Soon, Wu Xin came out of the room. It was probably the most conservative dress Han 3000 had seen Wu Xin so many times. Her legs didn''t even show. Loose jeans covered up the most perfect part of her figure.


    "Don''t delay me too much." Han 3000 light said.


    "Don''t worry, it will be done in a moment." Wu Xin happily took Han 3000''s hand and went out of the door, with skillful movements, as if he really took Han 3000 as his brother.


    For this kind of action, Han 3000 feels strange. After all, he and Wu Xin are not real brothers and sisters. In Han 3000''s mind, he is a normal man, and his hand is held by Wu Xin in front of his chest, which is inevitable to touch. This feeling is also exciting for Han 3000.


    After entering the elevator, Han 3000 took out his hand from Wu Xin¡° Little brother, you are really in bliss. How many men are not qualified to hold their elder sister in their arms, and you still dislike me? " Wu Xin said with an unhappy face¡° There are so many people chasing you. Why don''t you have a boyfriend? If you have a boyfriend at this time, won''t it help you solve this problem? " Han 3000 said. Wu Xin''s expression became cold and arrogant and said, "my sister''s mate selection standard is very high. How can ordinary men get into my sister''s eyes."¡° If you want to be handsome, you have to have money? " Han 3000 asks curiously¡° Who doesn''t want his partner to be prince charming Wu Xin said with a natural look. Han three thousand light smile, probably many women will have such an idea, but this world where there is no prince charming, but this group of women in a dream¡° Don''t you like beautiful women? " Wu Xin asked Han 3000¡° I already have someone I like. She''s really beautiful. " Han 3000 said¡° Tut Tut, if you don''t learn well at a young age, you have a puppy love Wu Xin looked at Han 3000 with a sneering expression. Han three thousand smile, did not make any explanation, his situation is no one can imagine. After they left the community, they took a taxi and headed for the hotel where Wu Xin''s boss was. This is a very high-end hotel in Yanjing. It costs thousands of yuan to open a room casually. It seems that the boss is quite attentive to Wu Xin. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1124

    In the elevator, Han Sanqian asked Wu Xin, "you, the leader, are willing to pay for you. Why don''t you want to?"


    "Little brother, you have three outlooks. Your elder sister can educate you. You can be anything you want, but you can''t live without your own bottom line. Although your elder sister is beautiful, she also wants to be self reliant. How can she become a man''s plaything casually?" Wu Xin has a serious face and tells Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 didn''t know Wu Xin at the door of the nightclub, and she was so drunk at that time that she was almost played by two men, maybe Han 3000 really believed her.


    Of course, it''s not that Han 3000 has any prejudice against this, but that a woman who knows how to protect herself can never get drunk in that situation.


    "To put it another way, maybe it''s also your chance." Han 3000 said.


    Wu Xin twisted Han 3000''s ear and said, "little boy, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. When you grow up, you must be a scum man."


    After the elevator reached the floor where Wu Xin''s boss was, Wu Xin became a little nervous, because she was not sure whether it was useful to take Han 3000 with her.


    Walking to the door of the room, Wu Xin took a deep breath and rang the doorbell.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing.


    Wu Xin glared fiercely. As soon as she wanted to speak, the door was opened.


    Han 3000 was surprised by a middle-aged man''s appearance. He thought his boss was a greasy middle-aged uncle, maybe even a bald fat man. But Han 3000 was surprised by his good-looking and gentle appearance. He could not see that he was a person who would do such dirty things.


    "Who is he?" When the middle-aged man saw Han 3000, his face immediately showed an unhappy expression.


    "This is my brother. He came with me." Wu Xin quickly explained.


    The middle-aged man gave a cold smile and said, "Wu Xin, you don''t really think that I just asked you to send information. You even brought people here. What do you mean? Don''t you want to be in the company? You should know that with my energy, no company dares to ask for you


    Wu Xin bowed her head, which is why she didn''t dare to offend the boss directly. It doesn''t matter if she lost the job, but Wu Xin is afraid that other companies won''t want her.


    At this time, Han 3000 went directly into the room.


    The middle-aged man took a look at Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "little thing, this is my room. Get out of here."


    Han three thousand lightly curled a shoulder, directly broke away from the middle-aged man''s hand, then walked into the room.


    Wu Xin looks puzzled and doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do.


    At this time, Han 3000 said, "it seems that your position in Yanjing is not low. How can you make my sister unable to find a job in Yanjing?"


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "little boy, how can you understand the adult world? Do you know what is power?"


    right?


    Han 3000 light a smile, talk about the right with him?


    Han 3000 once held the power in his hand, but he could shake the economy of many countries. In his eyes, this middle-aged man is no different from a clown.


    "You''re just the top of a company. How can you have so much energy?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    The middle-aged man hears this sentence, in the heart is very not happy, what to call just company high level just? Can his identity be despised by this little boy.


    "Little thing, if you don''t get out of here, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The middle-aged man threatened.


    "I may know who your boss is." Han 3000 asked.


    The middle-aged man laughs. Wu Xin is just an ordinary employee. Her younger brother is just an ordinary person. He dares to blow such a cow in front of him. I''m not afraid to laugh to death.


    "Little thing, who do you learn from? If you can brag like this, you won''t be afraid to blow your hide?" The middle-aged man looked at Han 3000 with a sneer on his face.


    Wu Xin also doesn''t understand why han 3000 would say such words. She asked Han 3000 to come just for one more person, so that middle-aged men would not dare to mess around. Who ever thought Han 3000 would say such big words in front of her boss.


    He is just a little kid. How can he know the big boss of the company?


    Moreover, Wu Xin knows that her company is a branch of the Yang family in Yanjing. The real boss is Yang Wanlin, the second generation of the rich in Yanjing. His high position is beyond ordinary people''s recognition.


    "Whether it''s bragging or not, just verify it." Han Sanya said calmly, he doesn''t know who the other party is, but now he has Yang family connections in hand, no matter which family or boss, Han Sanya is sure to deal with it.


    "Ha ha ha ha." The middle-aged man looked up and laughed and said, "my boss is Yang Wanlin. Do you know what the Yang family is in Yanjing?"


    After Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment, he couldn''t help laughing. This time story is probably composed of one coincidence after another, and it is precisely because of these coincidences that the story of life becomes more interesting.


    It never occurred to him that Wu Xin actually worked in Yang Wanlin''s company, which was a good solution¡° Not only do I know each other, but I have a good relationship with you. You''re going to have a bad time this time. " Han 3000 said with a smile. The middle-aged man didn''t believe Han 3000''s words at all. He said with disdain, "don''t brag in front of me. What''s Yang Wanlin? That''s the second generation of rich people in Yanjing. Do you deserve to know such people?" What the middle-aged man said was what Wu Xin thought at the moment. She didn''t think Han 3000 could know such a big man as Yang Wanlin. After all, in her eyes, Han 3000 was just an ordinary child. Han 3000 didn''t say much nonsense, so he took out his cell phone and dialed Yang Wanlin''s phone number¡° By the way, what''s your name? " Han 3000 first asked the middle-aged man¡° My name is Zhou Sheng. If you want to act, I''ll cooperate with you to the end. But today, I won''t let you go, and I won''t let your sister go. " With that, Zhou Sheng turned to Wu Xin and continued, "if you want to solve today''s problem, you''d better take a bath first. As long as I''m satisfied, I won''t pursue it." Wu Xin''s expression became extremely ugly. She didn''t expect that things would evolve to this extent. She directly tore her face with Zhou Sheng. But when she saw Han''s indifferent face, Wu Xin couldn''t help thinking, does he really know Yang Wanlin? Now, as long as Han 3000''s statement is true, all the problems will be solved. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1125

    When Wu Xin put all her hopes on Han 3000, Han 3000 finally got through.


    "You have a subordinate named Zhou Sheng?"


    "I''m at Zhen international hotel. Come here."


    Simply said two words, Han 3000 hung up.


    Because Zhou Sheng can''t hear the voice on the other end of the phone, he directly confirms that Han 3000 is bragging.


    What is Yang Wanlin?


    That''s the young master of the Yang family. He''s just a little kid. How can he speak to Yang Wanlin with such a high attitude?


    "Little thing, see how long you can last." Zhou Sheng said in a cold voice.


    "Your boss is very unhappy now. I advise you to think about how to explain it to your boss." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Zhou Sheng also laughed, because he didn''t believe what Han 3000 said, and didn''t think Han 3000 could call Yang Wanlin in this tone.


    "Little thing, before bragging, it''s better to think about the position of the other party. Who is Yang Wanlin? Don''t you want to die when you talk to him in this tone?" Zhou Sheng laughed.


    At this time, Wu Xin''s face was as pale as ashes. Zhou Sheng''s words almost confirmed that Han 3000 was bragging, because she knew how high Yang Wanlin''s status was. I''m afraid there were few people in Yanjing who dared to talk to Yang Wanlin like this.


    Han 3000''s boasting is not reliable.


    "AI." Han 3000 sighed, and Zhou Sheng was unlucky to meet him.


    With Yang Wanlin''s attitude towards Han 3000, it is absolutely impossible for him to let Zhou Sheng off easily.


    Before long, Yang Wanlin arrived.


    When Zhou Sheng saw that it was Yang Wanlin, he was so scared that he almost peed.


    Wu Xin is a blank face, she has not seen the boss several times, but she is very clear to remember Yang Wanlin''s appearance.


    It''s not a coincidence, is it?


    "Mr. Yang, why are you here?" Zhou Shengyi asked in a submissive manner.


    Yang Wannian doesn''t want to know what happened, because it doesn''t make sense for him to be right or wrong. What he wants to do is to please Han 3000 and get close to Han 3000. After all, the eyes of the whole Yang family are on Han 3000.


    "Zhou Sheng, you are not a coward." With these words, Yang Wanlin kicks Zhou Sheng, and it''s not over yet. Zhou Sheng is stunned by his fists and kicks.


    Zhou Sheng never thought that a little boy should really have such a great ability to let Yang Wanlin come forward. Moreover, Yang Wanlin''s attitude obviously attaches great importance to him.


    At this time, Zhou Sheng, who wants to regret, has no chance.


    Yang Wanlin, gasping for breath, finally stopped after Zhou Sheng fell to the ground, and then asked Han 3000, "Lao Han, what''s the matter? How did this guy annoy you? Give him a happy word. I''ll let him die."


    Lao Han, this is a kind of familiar name for a very good friend. It is obvious that Yang Wanlin is trying to get closer to Han 3000.


    "This is my friend and an employee of your company." Han Sanqian pointed to Wu Xin and said.


    Wu Xin lowered her head and didn''t even have the courage to take a look at Yang Wanlin. However, she knew that Han 3000 was talking about herself, so she was directly nervous.


    "It''s a strange way to send information to the hotel, you subordinate." Han continued.


    Hearing this, Yang Wanlin gave Zhou Sheng another kick.


    "And he also said that as long as he said a word, all the companies in Yanjing would not dare to take my friend. He really has a lot of ability."


    Yang Wanlin doesn''t want to offend Han 3000 because of anything. He grabs Zhou Sheng''s hair and knocks it on the floor.


    "Zhou Sheng, you''re not a coward. Who gave you so much power?" Yang Wanlin said angrily.


    Zhou Sheng''s head is dizzy, and he has been knocked. Relying on Yang Wanlin''s reputation, he has done a lot of deceptive things. He thought that everything was under his control, but he didn''t expect to fall into the hands of a child.


    What makes Zhou Sheng even more puzzled is that what kind of character is the child, who can actually give instructions in front of Yang Wanlin.


    "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong." Zhou Sheng can only apologize, can only make amends, there is no other way.


    It is not Yang Wanlin who has the final say, but Yang Wanlin knows that only by making Han three thousand satisfied, can this matter be solved.


    "Han, what do you want to do with this man?" Yang Wanlin asked Han 3000.


    "Wu Xin, how many dirty things has he done in the company?" Han 3000 asked Wu Xin.


    Wu Xin Leng for a moment, a time do not know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, just say what you know." Han 3000 said.


    "I heard that many girls in the company had been poisoned by him. He used his power to force employees to have sex with him." Wu Xin said.


    "Yang Wanlin, is your company a harem for him? These beauties are all your employees." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This is a shame to Yang Wanlin¡° What you want to do with him is OK. It''s none of my business. I''ll go first. " Han Sanqian stands up to leave. When passing by Wu Xin, he couldn''t help but remind him, "don''t you go yet?"¡° Ah Wu Xin nodded quickly and said, "go, go." What will happen to Zhou Sheng? Han 3000 doesn''t care. This kind of clown like role is not worth his serious competition. Wu Xin followed Han 3000 with fear. She didn''t expect that this humble neighbor would know her boss and have such a good relationship. Wu Xin was even more worried when she thought of picking Han 3000''s ear in the elevator and even treating Han 3000 as her little brother. She knew that Han 3000''s ability must be much better than Zhou Sheng''s. If Han 3000 was a person of revenge, she would have no way to live in Yanjing¡° I''m sorry Wu Xin suddenly stopped and said to Han 3000. Han 3000 light a smile, say: "sorry what?"¡° I pulled your ear just now. Besides, I treated you as a little brother and teased you. I thought you were bragging just now. " Wu Xin said¡° You should know by now that it''s a coincidence that I live next door to you. " Han 3000 said. Wu Xin nodded. Just because Han 3000 knew Yang Wanlin, she knew that Han 3000 couldn''t come for himself. He wanted to know a beautiful woman. In a word, I''m afraid there are countless women waiting for him in line. How could he spend this kind of thought to be her neighbor¡° There''s nothing else. I''ll go first. You don''t have to worry about your work. " After Han 3000 finished, he led the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor without waiting for Wu Xin. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1126

    Chamber of Commerce meeting day.


    Nangong Qianqiu got up early and prepared. For the Han family, this year''s chamber of Commerce gathering is very important. Under the situation that the Han family is gradually losing power, Nangong Qianqiu must find a way to cheer up the Han family. How many allies can he get at the gathering can determine how much strength the Han family can recover.


    Nangong Qianqiu has been waiting for this day for a long time, so she doesn''t want any accident.


    After dressing up, less than eight o''clock, Nangong Qianqiu came to Han Jun''s room.


    As the next generation of the Han family valued by Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun''s performance at the party today is also very important. Nangong Qianqiu needs to let those people know that even if the Han family does not have Han Tianyang, someone will be able to support the Han family in the future.


    At this time, Han Jun is still sleeping. For him, even if he goes to school, he needs to wait until he wakes up naturally. Moreover, the school has opened a green channel for him. No matter how late he is, Han Jun will not be punished.


    Normally, Nangong Qianqiu is absolutely unwilling to disturb Han Jun''s dream, but today is a special day. Nangong Qianqiu can only wake him up.


    "Jun''er." Came to the room, went to the bed Nangong Qianqiu whispered.


    I dare not speak too loud for fear of scaring her good grandson.


    Looking at Han Jun, who is sleeping with eyes closed, Nangong Qianqiu almost writes the two words "spoil" on her face, but she never treats Han 3000 politely.


    "Jun''er, get up quickly. Grandma is going to take you to the chamber of Commerce party today." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun turns over impatiently. He doesn''t want to take care of Nangong Qianqiu at all.


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t mind, patted Han Jun''s back and continued: "grandma doesn''t want to disturb you to sleep, but can you be wronged today and get up early?"


    Aggrieved?


    How ridiculous these two words sound. It''s just getting up early. Nangong Qianqiu takes this as a grievance. Compared with Han 3000''s treatment in Han''s home, is it a matter to get up early?


    Han Jun still did not pay attention to Nangong Qianqiu, directly hid his head in the quilt.


    Even so, Nangong Qianqiu didn''t show any anger. Instead, he gently advised: "today''s Day is too important, as long as you are willing to get up. Grandma will make it up to you, whatever you want. "


    "Really?" Han Jun comes out and asks Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Of course it''s true. When did grandma cheat you?" Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t want to say that for Han Jun''s request, as long as he doesn''t want the stars and the moon in the sky, Nangong Qianqiu will help him do everything.


    "I want a car." Han Jun said.


    Han Jun has mentioned this matter to Nangong Qianqiu for a long time. Wanting a sports car is what Han Jun has long dreamed of. Because he has seen how handsome those adult friends around him are driving sports cars, and how many girls are willing to take the initiative to get on the car, so Han Jun began to fantasize about it very early.


    But because of his age, Nangong Qianqiu didn''t agree. After all, it''s very dangerous to go on the road without a driver''s license.


    This should have been a request that would have been rejected, but unexpectedly, Nangong Qianqiu nodded.


    "Really? Grandma, do you really want to give me a car Han Jun instantly excited up, sleepless.


    "Since grandma promised you, can you still have a holiday, but today, you have to listen to grandma''s words." Nangong Qianqiu is helpless.


    "Well, I''ll listen to my grandmother today. Whatever you want me to do." Han Jun clapped his hands and said.


    "Get up and change your clothes. Grandma is waiting for you outside." After Nangong Qianqiu finished, he left the room.


    Han Jun hummed a ditty, not to mention how happy he was, and even began to fantasize about driving a sports car and taking those beautiful sisters out for a ride.


    Nangong Qianqiu is still a little repellent to this matter, but at this time, she will feel that she has no choice, because she needs to let Han Jun listen to her own words at this time today, and she doesn''t want to force Han Jun, let alone treat Yan Jun with excessive means, so the only way is to agree to Han Jun''s request.


    This kind of absurd idea, probably only Nangong Qianqiu will have, and from this aspect, we can see that Nangong Qianqiu''s doting on Han Jun has reached a terrible level.


    A 14-year-old wants to buy him a car. Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t seem to think about the consequences of this.


    At this time, Han Cheng and Shi Jing also got up.


    "Mom, is Han Jun up?" Han Cheng asks Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Yes, I''m changing." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng shows a faint smile. He knows how difficult it is to let Han Jun get up. Today, Han Jun actually gets up so early. It seems that this guy is still sensible and knows that today is an important day and can''t be delayed.


    What Han Cheng doesn''t know is that Han Jun got up, but Nangong Qianqiu bought it in exchange for a sports car.


    A family of four, sitting in the restaurant eating breakfast, the scene is harmonious. Although one person is missing, it still makes people feel that this is a complete home. It seems that in everyone''s heart, Han 3000 has no weight.


    "Grandma, I want Ferrari." Han Jun suddenly said to Nangong Qianqiu¡° Little boy, what kind of Ferrari do you want? Can you drive it until you are an adult? " Han Cheng stares at Han Jun and says. Han Jun did not show weakness to return to stare one eye, say: "grandma has already promised me, have what relation with you." Finish saying, Han Jun returns specially to turn a head to Nangong Qianqiu to say: "grandma, you mean."¡° Yes, what grandma promised you, how can she break her promise? Let''s eat quickly. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Han Cheng and his wife were shocked when they heard this¡° Mom, did you really promise him Han Cheng asked in disbelief¡° I''ve made up my mind. Don''t ruin my good mood Nangong Qianqiu said calmly. Han Cheng has thousands of words in his heart, but seeing Nangong Qianqiu''s cold expression, he can''t say a word. He wants to refute Nangong Qianqiu and prevent Nangong Qianqiu from doing it. But Han Cheng is very clear in his heart that as long as it is Nangong Qianqiu''s decision, he is not qualified to change it. But... But this year''s Han Jun is only 14 years old. How can he buy him a car! Shi Jing secretly kicks Han Cheng in the hope that Han Cheng can find a way to stop it. Otherwise, she can''t imagine how much trouble this car will bring to Han Jun. But helpless Han Cheng, just gently sighed to express his attitude, not do not want to, is dare not and can not. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1127

    On the other hand, Han Sanqian didn''t get up in a hurry until nine o''clock, and then slowly went to take a shower. Today is the first day for him to let the whole Yanjing business know him. It should be a very important day, but Han Sanqian didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Because even without this chamber of Commerce gathering, it was only a matter of time before Yanjing knew him.


    In the custom suit Qin Lin helped him prepare, Han 3000, standing in front of the mirror, already has a taste of elegance. Although his face is still young, his eyes are not mature enough for his peers.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, your regret, start today." Han 3000 says faintly in front of the mirror that what he has done is to let Nangong Qianqiu realize his mistake, but Han 3000 knows that it is not easy, because Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness is not so easy to change.


    In this world, there is only one person who can make Nangong Qianqiu change his attitude. That is Han Tianyang.


    It''s just that Han Tianyang is still in the center of the earth. Han 3000 has no time to deal with this matter.


    After finishing everything, it was close to ten o''clock. Han 3000 went out in no hurry.


    But as soon as he opened the door, Han 3000 saw Wu Xin standing in front of his house, and it seemed that the waiting time was not short.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked Wu Xin.


    "You haven''t forgiven me yet." When Wu Xin saw Han 3000, she was shocked. The little guy in a suit had a kind of handsome feeling. If he grew up in the future, I don''t know how many women would fall into his hands.


    Even now Wu Xin sees Han 3000, she will have a kind of heart beating feeling.


    Han 3000 heard this, but a smile, said: "I did not blame you, how to forgive a say, and this is when, you do not go to work?"


    Wu Xin deliberately asked for a day off today, just to make amends to Han 3000, so she didn''t have to worry about going to work at all.


    "I asked for leave. I''ll invite you to dinner today. If you don''t promise me, you won''t forgive me." Wu Xin said.


    "I really can''t promise you that I have something very important today. As for the meal, I''ll talk about it another day." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this, Wu Xin''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to shed tears in front of a child?" Han 3000 light said.


    In Wu Xin''s mind, she has not regarded Han 3000 as a child for a long time, because Han 3000''s maturity in the face of Zhou Sheng is by no means what a child can do.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. It''s not natural for women to cry in front of men." Wu Xin said.


    Han 3000 sighs. Wu Xin''s attitude has changed a lot. He used to tease him as a little brother, but now he has been treated as a man.


    But even so, Han 3000 can''t miss the chamber of Commerce party because of Wu Xin.


    "I really have something very important today, and I have to go out at once. If you have to stop me, you will delay my important affairs. This will not only make me forgive you, but also make me hate you even more." Han 3000 said.


    Wu Xin shook his head and said, "what can you do?"


    "Why, in your eyes, don''t I deserve business?" Han 3000 was a little impatient, and Wu Xin was a bit reckless, which made him feel a little bad.


    Hearing this, Wu Xin shakes her head. Han 3000 is a man who can ask Yang Wanlin to help. How can he not be worthy of business.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just thought you were making excuses to refuse me." Wu Xin said.


    Han 3000 didn''t say a word more and passed Wu Xin by.


    Wu Xin suddenly had a feeling of being hollowed out in her heart, and somehow she seemed to have lost something.


    When Han 3000 walked into the elevator, Wu Xin couldn''t help sobbing.


    Down the stairs, go outside the community, Qin Lin''s car has been waiting here for a long time.


    As Han 3000''s driver today, he dare not delay at all. He has been waiting for nearly two hours, but he dare not complain about it.


    "Boss, go straight to triumph hotel?" Qin Lin asked.


    The venue of the chamber of Commerce party is the triumph Hotel, which is a five-star hotel. The sponsor of the party directly covers the entire banquet floor of the triumph Hotel, which is quite a hand.


    "Yes." Han 3000 gently should a, and then continue to say: "help me to find a place to live."


    Qin Lin just said a good word, did not dare to ask more.


    At this time, the banquet floor of triumph hotel has gathered a large number of tycoons in Yanjing shopping mall to chat in groups.


    The people who can show up here are all well-off. They don''t have ten figure assets, and they don''t even have the qualification to come in.


    Of course, there are different identities here. The richer the people are, the higher their status will be. The flatterers around them will be more lively.


    Nangong Qianqiu takes Han Cheng and greets many old friends of the Han family. But Nangong Qianqiu can see that their attitude towards the Han family is much colder than before. What''s more, they just deal with it very simply. Nangong Qianqiu knows that this is because Han Tianyang has passed away, so many people are no longer willing to pay attention to the Han family. Moreover, there is a crisis in the development of the Han family. In such a cruel place as a shopping mall, it is almost impossible for good things like sending charcoal in the snow to happen. Most people are only willing to add icing on the cake. Of course, there are more people who want to take this opportunity to directly defeat the Han family. After all, Yanjing is such a piece of fat. Without a competitor, Yanjing can get more oil from its own bowl¡° Nangong old lady. " At this time, Yao Yuhai, with his wine cup, took the initiative to go to Nangong Qianqiu and said. Nangong Qianqiu takes a look at Yao Yuhai. She is a little confused. Most of the people at the party don''t say hello to her. Even she is hot faced and cold buttocks. But why does Yao Yuhai take the initiative to talk to her when she is not familiar with her¡° Yao Dong, I heard that your son had some trouble some time ago. With Yao Dong''s ability, it has been solved now. " Nangong Qianqiu''s words are more or less flattering, which shows that the Yao family is in her heart and is worthy of being courted¡° Although the matter has been solved, it is not my ability to do it, but a friend of mine, whom you know as well. " Yao Yuhai said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1128

    Yao Yuhai''s words make Nangong Qianqiu a little strange. Who does she know?


    Nangong Qianqiu is quite clear about Yao Yuhai''s trouble. Among the people she knows, who has such great ability to deal with it?


    And why did Yao Yuhai say this to her?


    Is it showing off?


    It doesn''t seem necessary.


    "Yao Dong, I don''t know what you mean by that?" Nangong Qianqiu asked directly. She didn''t want to guess by herself, so it was the best choice to ask directly.


    Yao Yuhai''s face is a show off, and he knows that she won''t believe it if he tells Nangong Qianqiu directly. After all, Han 3000 is a waste in Han''s family. Even for all people who know Han 3000, Han 3000 is synonymous with waste.


    "He should be here soon, and then you will know." Yao Yuhai said.


    Nangong Qianqiu conceals her dissatisfaction. If she did it before, she would be able to show her face to Yao Yuhai directly. But now, Nangong Qianqiu still has self-knowledge. With the ability of the Han family, she can only make friends and never make enemies again.


    "Speak of the devil. Here comes the devil." Yao Yuhai said with a smile.


    Nangong Qianqiu unconsciously looks towards the entrance of the party, but at this time, the person who comes is the first time to make Nangong Qianqiu angry, and even let her forget what Yao Yuhai said.


    Han 3000!


    How can this trash boy show up here!


    Did he come to the party to make trouble for the Han family in the name of the Han family?


    With anger, Nangong Qianqiu walks towards Han 3000, and his face looks like frost. It seems that he wants to drive Han 3000 away.


    "What are you doing here, punk?" Nangong Qianqiu walks up to Han 3000 and asks her questions. She calls Han 3000 a little rubbish and is not afraid that others will laugh at him. After all, Han 3000 is not recognized by her. The blood of the Han family is not something Nangong Qianqiu can deny.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly. He has long thought about the situation after meeting Nangong Qianqiu here. However, the words "little waste" really make him not think of it.


    "If you can come, can''t I?" Han 3000 retorts.


    "Han 3000, this is not the place where you are qualified to come. Get out of here and don''t disgrace my Han family." Han Jun said to Han 3000 with a high attitude. In his eyes, Han 3000 can only live in the backyard of Han''s compound. The place where even stray dogs are not willing to go is where Han 3000 belongs.


    Han 3000 took a look at Han Jun and said, "are you qualified to decide if I can come?"


    Han Jun sneered and said, "if it wasn''t for the name of the Han family, would you be here? I don''t see what I am. "


    "Han 3000, you''d better disappear in front of my eyes, otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about blood relationship." Nangong Qianqiu scolds.


    Han Cheng and his wife stood aside and did not dare to say a word. Although they wanted to help Han 3000, Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude was too determined.


    In Han Cheng''s opinion, Han 3000 should not appear in such an occasion.


    "Three thousand, you go home first." Han Cheng said.


    "Home?" Han 3000 looked at Han Cheng with ridicule and said, "where can I have a home? Is that place home to me?"


    "Since you think so, I''ll help you today. You have been expelled from the Han family. From now on, you are not allowed to be surnamed Han any more." Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    No more Han?


    Han Sanqian remembers that when he went to Yuncheng, Nangong Qianqiu said almost the same thing. Han Sanqian was not allowed to regard himself as his family, let alone reveal his true identity to others.


    For this reason, Han 3000 endured in Yuncheng for three years. During this period, people from all walks of life mocked and abused him, which almost numbed Han 3000.


    "From the moment I was born, did anyone treat me like a family member? Don''t you think I''ll be proud of the Han family? " Han 3000 light response way.


    "Without the Han family, you''re not even a fart." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, it''s not good for you to talk to my friends with this attitude." At this time, Yao Yuhai appeared at the right time, it can be said that the timing is very appropriate.


    Nangong Qianqiu frowns and looks at Yao Yuhai. He doesn''t quite understand what his words mean.


    "What do you mean, Yao Dong?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Don''t you forget what I said to you just now? My son''s trouble was solved by a very powerful friend, Han 3000." Yao Yuhai said.


    This sentence, Han Jun directly laughed.


    Han 3000?


    What can he do with such rubbish? In Han''s family, he is not as good as a dog.


    As like as two peas in Nangong, though she did not exaggerate, Han Jun thought it was the same as her.


    "Yao Dong, are you kidding? What kind of person Han 3000 is? I know very well how he can help you." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Yao Yuhai shook his head with a smile and said, "no, you don''t know how powerful my friend is." Nangong Qianqiu''s face suddenly sank like water. She thought of a possibility. Yao Yuhai deliberately did this, I''m afraid he wanted to use Han Sanqian to do something, or even use Han Sanqian to threaten the Han family? If the latter, Nangong Qianqiu won''t worry at all, because even if Yao Yuhai killed Han 3000, she won''t have any feeling. She''s afraid that Yao Yuhai has other plans¡° Yao Dong, no matter what you want to do, but now, it''s a private matter of my family. I don''t want him to make trouble for the Han family here, so I want to drive him away. You don''t want to take care of this, do you? " Nangong Qianqiu said¡° Of course. He''s my guest. If you want to drive him away, don''t you hit me in the face? " Yao Yuhai said. Nangong Qianqiu gives a cold smile. Looking at this, Yao Yuhai is determined to sing against her. Nangong Qianqiu is not so willing to admit defeat. He says coldly, "Mr. Yao, the sponsor of this year''s chamber of Commerce gathering is not you. Whether he can stay here is not up to you. It''s up to the president to decide." Yao Yuhai picks an eyebrow. As for the president, he has already done a good job, so he can invite Han 3000 to the meeting. However, judging from Nangong Qianqiu''s appearance, he seems to want to use the president to drive Han 3000 away¡° I forgot to tell you that the president owed Han Tianyang a favor before. If I want him to help me, he won''t refuse. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Yao Yuhai thought that if there is a president, even he can''t guarantee Han 3000¡° Nangong Qianqiu, how can he say that he is also your grandson? Do you want to be so cruel? " Yao Yuhai said¡° Sun Tzu, I''ve never thought about that. " Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said these words. Then he turned around and left, obviously looking for the president. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1129

    Yao Yuhai is surprised by Nangong Qianqiu''s tough attitude. Although he has known the general situation of the Han family in advance and the attitude gap between Nangong Qianqiu and the Han brothers, he never thought that Nangong Qianqiu would be so cruel. It seems that Han 3000 is just an outsider in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the rumor was true, and it was more serious than I thought." Yao Yuhai said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. He has seen through this matter for a long time, so for him, it won''t make him sad.


    "It''s just the tip of the iceberg." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai sighed and said, "if she really looks for the president, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult."


    With Yao Yuhai''s energy, he can bring Han 3000 into the chamber of Commerce party, but if Han 3000 is rejected by the president, he is likely to be driven out of the party, which Yao Yuhai can''t stop.


    "I''m afraid I can''t keep you when the president comes out." Yao Yuhai said.


    Han Sanqian shrugged and did not speak.


    Yao Yuhai looks at Han Sanqian and doesn''t worry at all. He thinks, does he have any other cards?


    But at this chamber of Commerce gathering, who can be bigger than the president?


    After a while, Nangong Qianqiu took an old man to them.


    The president''s name is Wang Tianzhao. Although he is not alone in the chamber of Commerce, he has the absolute right to choose many things. Many people will give the old man a face.


    "Yao Yuhai, I didn''t expect your friend to be him. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Wang Tianzhao said to Yao Yuhai with a discontented face. It''s obvious that he has agreed to Nangong Qianqiu''s request.


    At this time, Han Jun''s proud smile beside Nangong Qianqiu, every time he let Han 3000 eat shriveled, it was worth his excitement, and the more humiliating Han 3000 was, the more happy he would be. As he often said, Han 3000 was not worthy to be his brother, so he was never willing to admit the relationship between him and Han 3000 in front of anyone.


    "President, if you''re worried about him making trouble, you don''t have to." Yao Yuhai said.


    Wang Tianzhao snorted coldly and said, "it''s not my concern whether he will make trouble or not, but he is not qualified to be here at all."


    After that, Wang Tianzhao turned his head and looked at Han 3000. His eyes were extremely contemptuous, and he continued: "little guy, you go quickly, don''t let me use force, otherwise, it''s you who lose face."


    "I have a friend who will come, and I will go after him." Han 3000 said.


    Wang Tianzhao''s face suddenly raised anger and said, "I''m giving you steps. Do you have to show your shame?"


    Due to the appearance of Wang Tianzhao, many people focus on Han 3000. Some people who don''t know why are guessing what happened.


    Some people who know the situation have the feeling that they are not laughing or crying. They don''t understand why han Sanqian has the cheek to show up here. Even the Han family doesn''t recognize his identity. What''s the point of being shameless here?


    "This little thing, I don''t know what he wants to do. Is it possible that he still wants to find allies and the Han family here?"


    "It''s just a little kid. Who can trust him, and even if someone wants to fight against the Han family, they won''t let this matter be put on the table."


    "Yao Yuhai is blind too. He can make friends with this kind of waste."


    When some people discuss Han 3000 in a way of ridicule, Wang Tianzhao directly calls the security guard to take Han 3000 away from the banquet.


    Several five big and three rough security guards appear to be very powerful, in the face of Han 3000''s petite figure, forming a very strong contrast.


    "Han 3000, you''d better get out of here. Don''t lose face here." Han Jun said to Han 3000.


    Shi Jing and Han Cheng have a look of embarrassment. How can they say that Han 3000 is also their own son? In this case, they should help Han 3000 to say a few words, but they are very clear about Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude. If they help Han 3000 to speak at this time, I''m afraid even they can''t stay here.


    In order not to make Han 3000 too embarrassed, Shi Jing can only say: "3000, you go home first. If there''s anything, wait until we go home."


    "Home? What home? " Nangong Qianqiu looks at Shi Jingzhi coldly and asks, "he has left Han''s home. Where is his home? Have you forgotten what I said to you before?"


    Shi Jing shivers unconsciously. Nangong Qianqiu does say that Han 3000 will not be allowed to return to Han''s compound, but this is her own son after all. How can she watch Han 3000 live in the street?


    "Mom, after all, he''s surnamed Han, and he has the blood of the Han family." Shi Jing said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression becomes more chilly. In her opinion, admitting Han 3000''s identity in front of so many people is a disgrace to the Han family.


    She can only admit that Han Jun is her grandson. As for Han 3000, she is just an outsider.


    "If you think so, from today on, you don''t have to go back." Nangong Qianqiu said. What else Shi Jing wants to say is blocked by Han Cheng, because Han Cheng knows that Shi Jing will be driven out of the Han family. This is Nangong Qianqiu''s supreme power in the Korean family. Her hegemony can make her form an absolute ruling power in the Korean family. This drama really shows many people the attitude of Nangong Qianqiu towards Han 3000. Some people who just heard the rumors and didn''t believe them before finally see Han 3000''s status in the Han family. However, they did not have any sympathy for Han 3000. They even felt that Han 3000 should not be such a waste. Otherwise, he would not be treated like this. As for whether Han 3000 is a real waste and where the waste is, they don''t care¡° Grandma, let these people beat him out. " Han Jun added to the side, in his opinion, Han 3000 since so ungrateful, have to beat a meal. For Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun''s words are more effective than imperial edicts. In the whole Han family, anyone who talks about Nangong Qianqiu can be regarded as farting, but her grandson''s words are more important than anything else¡° President, since this boy is so ungrateful, I''ll listen to my grandson. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Wang Tianzhao called security, originally just want to scare Han 3000, did not think things will come to this step. But since Nangong Qianqiu said so, Wang Tianzhao could only do so in order to pay back the favor he owed before. But at this time, an untimely voice rang out: "Wang Tianzhao, you are so darn to drive my friend away!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1130

    "Yang Wanlin!"


    "Why is Yang Wanlin here?"


    "I''m not dazed. It''s Yang Wanlin."


    When the owner of the voice appeared, there were many exclamations. Almost everyone was shocked by the appearance of Yang Wanlin.


    As one of the three families in Yanjing, the influence of the Yang family in Yanjing shopping mall can almost compete with that of the whole chamber of Commerce, and it is almost impossible for the three families to appear in this chamber of Commerce.


    But now, Yang Wanlin is here.


    It''s shocking, but there''s also some mystery about why he came.


    "What did he say, what friend?"


    "It seems... It seems that Han 3000 is his friend."


    "How can it be!"


    "No, Han 3000 is not the waste of Han family. How can he be Yang Wanlin''s friend?"


    At this time, many people have put their eyes on Han 3000, and they all have a sense of disbelief, because in their view, the identities of Han 3000 and Yang Wanlin are very different. How can these two people become friends?


    At this time, Yao Yuhai was most shocked. He finally understood why han Sanqian could face Wang Tianzhao''s drive so calmly. It turned out that he really had a card, and the energy of the card was so amazing that even Wang Tianzhao would regret his attitude towards him just now.


    When Wang Tianzhao saw Yang Wanlin, he quickly walked up to him. Although he was older than Yang Wanlin, he certainly did not dare to compare with Yang Wanlin in terms of social status.


    And as we all know, Yang Wanlin is highly valued by Yang Bin in the Yang family. He is likely to become the next owner of the Yang family in the future. If you offend him, some small actions of the Yang family will be enough to destroy Wang Tianzhao''s decades of commercial efforts.


    "Young master Yang, I didn''t expect you to come." Wang Tianzhao said.


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know how dare you bully my friend like this." Yang Wanlin said coldly.


    Wang Tianzhao thought he had heard wrong just now. How could Han 3000 be Yang Wanlin''s friend?


    But now, Wang Tianzhao knows that he seems to be in trouble. Although he can''t understand why han Sanqian can become friends with Yang Wanlin, he knows that since Yang Wanlin said so himself, it''s absolutely true.


    "This..." Wang Tianzhao was embarrassed and didn''t know how to explain.


    Yang Wanlin went to Han 3000 and asked, "I''m late. I didn''t expect so many people to bully you. It''s my brother''s fault."


    Yang Wanlin is admitting his mistake to Han 3000!


    This scene has made many people even more surprised.


    At this time, Han Cheng''s heart is turning upside down. The Han family has always wanted to lead with the top three families. However, no matter how hard they try, the three families have never looked at the Han family. But at this time, Han 3000 has become a friend with Yang Wanlin.


    No wonder he would have said that before. Now Han Cheng finally understands that when Han 3000 is treated as a waste by all the Han family, Han 3000 has quietly done what the Han family can''t do.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, even if you don''t regard my brother as your grandson, you don''t have to do this to him." Yang Wanlin said to Nangong Qianqiu in a cold voice.


    Nangong Qianqiu can''t help changing her face. No matter how arrogant and dominant she is in the Han family, she can only be a dog with a tail in the face of Yang Wanlin. After all, even if you give her 100 courage, she doesn''t dare to be right with the Yang family.


    "Young master Yang, how can you be brothers with this rubbish?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    On the surface, Yang Wanlin is gnashing his teeth, but on the bottom of his heart, he is very happy. The more Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000, the more opportunities he has for performance. The performance at this time can undoubtedly enhance the relationship between him and Han 3000.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, you are old. I don''t want to embarrass you, but you have to say that my brother is a waste. The one behind you is the real waste." Yang Wanlin said.


    The person standing behind Nangong Qianqiu is naturally Han Jun, and at this time, Han Jun really behaves like a waste. Hiding behind Nangong Qianqiu, he dare not even breathe.


    If before, who dares to say that Han Jun is a waste, Nangong Qianqiu will certainly jump to scold, but at this time it''s Yang Wanlin. Although Nangong Qianqiu has all kinds of anger in her heart, she can only bear it.


    "Grandma." Han Jun weak shouts, hope Nangong Qianqiu can help him speak.


    Nangong Qianqiu glanced at Han 3000 with her spare light. She never thought that things would develop to this extent. What''s more, Yang Wanlin would come forward for Han 3000.


    How did Yang Wanlin realize this waste.


    Did he do anything with the reputation of the Han family?


    "Wang Tianzhao, you were going to beat my brother just now. Do you want him to get out?" Yang Wanlin suddenly said to Wang Tianzhao.


    Wang Tianzhao trembled all over. It was just a small matter. Who could have thought that it would evolve into such a situation.


    Wang Tianzhao didn''t dare to deny what he had just done. He could only say, "young master Yang, it''s my fault. I didn''t know he was your friend."¡° Since I''m wrong, shouldn''t I apologize to my friend? " Yang Wanlin said. Wang Tianzhao is so old that he has to apologize to a little kid? In other cases, Wang Tianzhao would never do this. But now, Yang Wanlin is helping Han 3000. If he doesn''t do what Yang Wanlin says, Yang Wanlin will definitely trouble him. As a last resort, Wang Tianzhao bowed deeply to Han 3000 and said, "I''m sorry." This scene makes others sigh, but they won''t feel abrupt, because Wang Tianzhao only has an advantage in age. In terms of status and influence, he can''t compare with Yang Wanlin. Therefore, it''s reasonable for Yang Wanlin to ask him to apologize and he should do so¡° And you. " Yang Wanlin looks at Nangong Qianqiu. Nangong Qianqiu has a cold look in her eyes. It''s absolutely impossible for her to apologize to Han 3000. For so many years, Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards a dog is better than Han 3000''s. Han 3000 in her eyes is a pool of mud and dog poop. How can she apologize to mud and dog poop? However, it seems that Yang Wanlin doesn''t intend to ask Nangong Qianqiu to apologize to Han Sanqian. He continued: "although you don''t recognize my brother, to some extent, you are her elder. In order not to offend my brother, let the waste behind you do it for her."¡° No way. " Han Jun pokes his head out from behind Nangong Qianqiu and says to Yang Wanlin that he is always superior to Han 3000. It is impossible for him to apologize to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1131

    Hearing these three words, Yang Wanlin''s face was obviously discontented. At this level of chamber of Commerce gathering, did anyone dare to fight against him?


    "In less than a week, I can erase the Han family in Yanjing shopping mall. Do you believe it?" Yang Wanlin said coldly.


    When Yang Wanlin said this, many people who still have some contact with the Han family immediately made a decision to get rid of the relationship with the Han family and avoid being hurt by the fish pond. Those who are already against the Han family smile.


    If the Yang family comes out to deal with the Han family, I''m afraid they won''t last a week.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s fist clenched hand began to turn white. She had planned to use this chamber of Commerce gathering to save some of the Han family''s decline, but she didn''t expect to let the Han family fall into a greater crisis.


    All this is due to Han 3000.


    Han family, how can you fall into the hands of such rubbish?


    Nangong Qianqiu has few choices. Only by making Han Jun apologize can the crisis be resolved.


    Although Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t bear it, she had to do it.


    "Jun''er, apologize." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Grandma, I don''t, I won''t apologize to this trash." Han Jun said with an angry face that only he bullied Han 3000. How can he accept an apology to Han 3000?


    "Little coward, if you call me trash again, believe it or not, I''ll break your leg." Yang Wanlin looked at Han Jun fiercely and said.


    Han Jun shrinks his neck and hides behind Nangong Qianqiu. It seems that only here is his safe harbor.


    "Three thousand, that''s all." After all, Shi Jing is a family. She doesn''t want things to be too embarrassing.


    In this matter, Yang Wanlin also looks at Han 3000''s attitude. If he wants to do so, Yang Wanlin will not be too embarrassed for the Han family.


    But Han 3000 did not respond to Shi Jing''s words, so Yang Wanlin knew what to do.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t apologize, it''s not over today." Yang Wanlin said.


    "Kneel down and apologize." At this time, Han 3000 finally made a sound.


    His words made the Han family look even worse.


    It''s obvious that Han 3000 doesn''t intend to let it go.


    Of course, it''s not that Han 3000 has gone too far. After so many years of humiliation in Han''s home and being bullied by Han Jun for so many years, he just makes Han Jun kneel down and apologize. What''s the point?


    "Han 3000, don''t go too far." Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth.


    "Old man, let your waste grandson kneel down and apologize. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance." Yang Wanlin took the lead in saying that he knows very well what role he plays in this matter and when he should speak.


    It has to be said that Yang Wanlin is very clever. Some words are not suitable for Han 3000 to say directly. His agency can save Han 3000 a lot of trouble.


    "Young master Yang, this is our family business, and this kind of small matter is not worth young master Yang''s appearance." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Little things? This is my brother. Of course, it''s no small matter. For me, it''s more serious than the fall of the sky. " Yang Wanlin said that these words have been enough to show how much he values Han 3000.


    This also let others silently in mind a pen, in the future must not underestimate Han 3000.


    At this time, Yao Yuhai is very confused. He can see that Yang Wanlin is suspected of flattering Han 3000, but he can''t think of the reason why Yang Wanlin does so. After all, he is the young master of the Yang family, and he is likely to become the head of the Yang family in the future. What is Han 3000 worth flattering?


    Seeing Yang Wanlin''s tough attitude, Nangong Qianqiu knows that if Han Jun doesn''t kneel down and apologize, today''s incident will definitely be difficult.


    In desperation, Nangong Qianqiu can only say to Han Jun: "don''t worry, jun''er, grandma will help you recover the humiliation you have suffered today sooner or later."


    Han Jun''s face is like ashes. Although he doesn''t want to do this, even his grandmother doesn''t help him. What else can he do?


    "Grandma."


    "Kneel down." Nangong Qianqiu said with a sigh.


    Han Jun''s eyes were full of tears, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.


    "Han 3000, I will never let you go." Han Jun gnashing his teeth to Han 3000 said, then heart unwilling to kneel down.


    Han 3000 face expressionless, Han Jun''s kneeling, did not let him have the slightest pain.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t say three words, can I?" Yang Wanlin said sternly.


    "I''m sorry." Han Jun had to say.


    Han Sanyi turns around and leaves without saying a word. His battle with the Han family is just the beginning. After more than ten years of unfair treatment, from today on, Han Sanyi will slowly recover.


    Seeing Han 3000 leave, Yang Wanlin also keeps up with the pace. This matter ends in a very strange way. However, those who used to treat Han 3000 as waste will have another eye on Han 3000 from now on.


    Nangong Qianqiu quickly pulled Han Jun up and said with a loving face: "how about kneeling, does it hurt?"


    "It hurts." Nangong Qianqiu reproached himself and said: "jun''er, don''t worry, grandma will help you to get revenge." Hearing what Nangong Qianqiu said, Wang Tianzhao reminded him out of kindness: "although I don''t know the relationship between Han 3000 and Yang Wanlin, I advise you that at this stage, it''s better not to offend Han 3000. Otherwise, if the Yang family comes forward, you should know what will happen to the Han family, and you''d better try to recover the relationship with Han 3000, His use value to the Han family is unimaginable. " Although Nangong Qianqiu looks like a sniffer on the surface, she knows very well in her heart that Han 3000 is really worth making use of. The relationship between him and Yang Wanlin alone can bring great benefits to the Han family. Next, the party will go on as usual. At this time, it''s time for Qin Lin to play a role in attracting cooperation for Fengqian company in the name of Han 3000, so as to rapidly develop Fengqian''s influence in Yanjing. As for the Han family, they left early. This storm forced Nangong Qianqiu to reconsider how to treat Han 3000. Although in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind, Han 3000 still won''t get attention, she won''t change her view of Han 3000, but in the case of using space, Nangong Qianqiu has to think deeply. Moreover, in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind, Han 3000 is just a child. In terms of means and tricks, she certainly won''t lose to Han 3000. She even thinks that if she gives Han 3000 a piece of sugar, Han 3000 may be full of joy. After squeezing out Han 3000''s use value, she will kick Han 3000 away. Back home, Nangong Qianqiu said to Shi Jing, "go find Han 3000 and let him go home for dinner." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1132

    Go home for dinner!


    These four words directly confused Shi Jing. She even felt that she might have an auditory hallucination. Otherwise, how could this kind of words come out of Nangong Qianqiu''s mouth?


    "Mom, did I hear you right? You asked me to call 3000 home for dinner?" Shi Jing asks Nangong Qianqiu in dismay.


    Nangong Qianqiu, with a natural expression, said, "what''s so strange? You can do whatever you want."


    This is Nangong Qianqiu''s strong attitude at home. For her, the rest of the family only need to obey her orders, because she thinks that everything she does is for the Han family, so no matter what she does, she can keep a clear conscience.


    At this time, Han Jun is not satisfied. How can his grandmother let Han 3000 go home for dinner? He just knelt down to Han 3000 and apologized, but he doesn''t want to see his brother.


    "Grandma, you can''t let him go home. It''s not his home." Han Jun said.


    "Jun''er, don''t worry. Grandma just wants to take advantage of him. Now he knows Yang Wanlin. If you can get into that circle through him, it will be very good for your future development. Don''t worry. After grandma takes advantage of him, she will let him get out of Han''s house." Nangong Qianqiu does not shy away from saying this in front of Shi Jing and Han Cheng.


    After hearing this, Shi Jing finally understands why Nangong Qianqiu does it. There is a faint disgust in her heart. Nangong Qianqiu is really cruel. What she does is not what an elder should do.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t hurry up." Nangong Qianqiu saw that Shi Jing was still in the same place and said harshly.


    "Mom, I don''t think it''s useful to do this. 3000 won''t come back." Shi Jing said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes coagulated and said, "do you think I want you to try? No matter what you do, you must bring him back to me. If you can''t, you don''t have to come back."


    So unreasonable!


    So strong brute force!


    Shi Jing bites her teeth secretly. Since Han Tianyang died, the whole Han family has changed. Nangong Qianqiu has completely turned the Han family into a place without human feelings. It''s not like a home. It''s more cruel than the battlefield.


    "Mom, I''ll send Shi Jing." Han Cheng is worried that Shi Jing will refute Nangong Qianqiu, causing more contradictions, which can only break the dialogue between the two.


    Lead Shi Jing, two people out of the villa, Han Cheng said: "mother''s temper, you know, she wants you to do things, you can only do."


    "Han Cheng, she is so unreasonable. Don''t you have any complaints? If I don''t return 3000 yuan, can you accept that I really won''t return to Han''s home? " Shi Jing said angrily.


    Han Cheng sighed, he had complaints and what he could do. Now the Han family is not has the final say, Nangong has a long way to master the power. In the eyes of Nangong, Han Jun is alone, even if he is his own son, he can not help.


    "What do you think I can do?" Han Cheng asked.


    Shi Jing has no choice but to smile bitterly, with a trace of sadness in her smile. If the Han family goes on like this, it will end sooner or later. The hegemony of Nangong Qianqiu will not help the Han family out of the predicament.


    Han 3000, on the contrary, has met Yao Yuhai and even Yang Wanlin. His words can help the Han family solve a lot of problems, but it''s a pity that Nangong Qianqiu only wants to use Han 3000 to pave the way for Han Jun, instead of asking Han 3000 to solve the problems faced by the Han family.


    Once the anger of Han 3000, I am afraid it will bring more serious disaster to the Han family.


    After getting on the bus, Han Cheng said to Shi Jing, "I didn''t expect that 3000 could know Yang Wanlin. How did he do it?"


    "Yang Wanlin can speak for him and offend the whole chamber of Commerce. The relationship between them is not so simple. Ma wants to use 3000 to pave the way for Han Jun, which is an extremely stupid idea." Shi Jing mercilessly rebukes Nangong Qianqiu''s behavior.


    "I really can''t think of how this boy can do it. In terms of the relationship between the Han family, it''s impossible for him to contact the people of the Yang family." Han Cheng said.


    "Once Ma''s mind is understood by 3000, he can use the Yang family to deal with the Han family. How long do you think the Han family can survive in this situation?" Shi Jing said.


    The conversation between the two is not smooth, but it doesn''t seem to affect the smoothness of their communication at all.


    It''s not easy to find Han 3000. After dozens of phone calls, Han Cheng finally knows where Han 3000 lives.


    But what he knew was only the name of the community. As for which unit and which floor Han 3000 lived in, he couldn''t find out.


    In this case, the couple can only stay at the gate of the community.


    "Do you think it would be better to put the hope of the Han family on Han 3000?" Shi Jing suddenly asks Han Cheng, before she would not have such an idea, because under the pressure of Nangong Qianqiu, Han 3000 can not achieve anything. Although he may not be a waste in essence, Han 3000 can only do nothing without any support from Nangong Qianqiu.


    Now, Shi Jing has to change her mind, because Han 3000 doesn''t rely on Han''s family, but he knows Yang Wanlin. Although Shi Jing doesn''t know how he did it, this fact has confirmed from the side that Han 3000 seems to be better than Han Jun. Han Cheng takes a deep breath. If it wasn''t for Shi Jing, he would never have considered this problem, because Nangong Qianqiu would not have given Han 3000 such an opportunity. But now, Han 3000 does show a different side. At a young age, he can get the attention of Yao Yuhai and the favor of Yang Wanlin. Even Han Jun, who has all the resources of the Han family, can''t do this¡° To tell you the truth, the relationship between 3000 and Yang Wanlin alone shows that he is better. It''s a pity that his mother doesn''t think so. She will only think about how to give Han Jun the resources Han 3000 has. " Han Cheng said. Shi Jing smiles coldly. It''s not an object or a toy. It can be easily taken away by Nangong Qianqiu or even given to Han Jun. It''s a human relationship. It''s a kind of emotion. It''s based on the real existence between the two people, but it''s ethereal. You can only feel it with your heart. No matter what means Nangong Qianqiu has, she can''t transfer her feelings¡° Unless he can turn Han Jun into three thousand, otherwise, it''s unrealistic. " Shi Jing said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1133

    Turn Han Jun into three thousand.


    This sentence is just Shi Jing''s unintentional words. Even she said it unconsciously and didn''t take it seriously.


    However, Han Cheng''s eyelids jump after hearing this. With his understanding of Nangong Qianqiu, it''s not surprising that Nangong Qianqiu did such a thing.


    Even


    Even Nangong Qianqiu really has such a plan.


    Han Cheng secretly takes a cold breath and dares not tell Shi Jing what he thinks. He is afraid that Shi Jing will not accept it.


    After waiting for a long time, Han 3000 finally went home.


    When Han 3000 saw Shi Jing and Han Cheng, he was not surprised at all, and even took them for granted.


    "Nangong Qianqiu asked you to come?" Han 3000 asked them.


    Shi Jing pokes Han Cheng and asks Han 3000 to go home for dinner. She really can''t say it. It''s too shameless.


    Han Cheng can only say: "your grandmother asked you to go home for dinner."


    Han Sanqian smiles calmly. Nangong Qianqiu, a shameless old man, is so shameless that he does not admit that he is the Han family. Now that he knows his relationship with Yang Wanlin, he wants him to go home for dinner. It''s ridiculous.


    "Yes." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing didn''t expect that Han 3000 would agree so easily. She was stunned and asked, "do you agree?"


    "If I don''t promise, you can''t pass Nangong Qianqiu." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing heard this, the heart is more guilty, do not know how to say.


    Of course, Han 3000 promised not to go home for dinner. He just wanted to see what Nangong Qianqiu was going to do.


    He wants to know whether Nangong Qianqiu has a bottom line, and to what extent she can play her shamelessness.


    "In that case, let''s go home. The food must be ready." Han Cheng said.


    Han 3000 went directly to Han Cheng''s Maybach.


    And this scene, just to be home to see Wu Xin.


    "Who are these two people? They can''t be his parents. His family is so rich?" Wu Xin doesn''t know much about cars, but she knows a luxury car like Maybach.


    But she never thought that Han 3000 had such a family and could afford to drive Maybach. This is not an ordinary rich man.


    "Ah, it seems that he is also a young master. Maybe he won''t live in such a shabby place in the future." Wu Xin can''t help sighing. In fact, it''s not a strange thing. After all, the trouble Han 3000 helped her solve was Yang Wanlin.


    Wu Xin is not willing to accept this reality because she does not want to have a sense of distance from Han 3000. Although Han 3000 is only a child, Wu Xin has a feeling of heart beating because of Han 3000''s mature performance.


    Even if she knew that this was an unrealistic thing, Wu Xin could not suppress her favor for Han 3000.


    On the way back to Han''s courtyard, Shi Jing apologetically said to Han 3000, "3000, it''s my mother''s inability to help you. If you want to blame me, I don''t complain."


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. Although everything in the Han family is dominated by Nangong Qianqiu, he blames Shi Jing in his heart, because Shi Jing has never helped him in private or even secretly sent him a good meal.


    Is she just incompetent?


    No, it''s not incompetence, but in her heart, she values Han Jun more, so she ignores him.


    "Nangong Qianqiu has taken a fancy to my relationship with Yang Wanlin." Han 3000 asks.


    Shi Jing and Han Cheng don''t know how to answer this question.


    This is obvious, but they are not willing to admit it, because it is very unfair to Han 3000.


    "But it''s not a toy. It''s a human relationship. She can''t take it away. I don''t know what Nangong Qianqiu will do to deal with me." Han 3000 continued with a smile.


    Han Cheng and Shi Jing''s expression is more rigid, because they have discussed this problem before. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 has seen it so thoroughly, and has completely guessed Nangong Qianqiu''s inner thoughts.


    "You guess, will she imprison me and let Han Jun impersonate me?" Han said that this is not his guess, but based on previous experience.


    When Han Jun was in prison, Nangong Qianqiu asked Han 3000 to replace him? And Han 3000 was really trapped in prison, even Han Jun went to Yuncheng, which almost led to a big mistake.


    Every time he thought about this, Han 3000 would be angry. Fortunately, nothing happened between Han Jun and Su Yingxia. Otherwise, Han Jun would go to hell, and Han 3000''s anger would not be extinguished.


    Han Cheng''s face has become blue, because he has thought of this possibility, and with Nangong Qianqiu''s character, she is likely to do so.


    Although Shi Jing had mentioned this issue before, she didn''t take it seriously and didn''t think deeply.


    After these words came out of Han 3000''s mouth, Shi Jing suddenly woke up. Maybe, Nangong Qianqiu really intends to do it! Han''s courtyard cellar basement. When Nangong Qianqiu asked his servants to move a large iron cage to the basement, Han Jun asked, "grandma, isn''t this the cage that used to keep dogs? What are you doing here?" Nangong Qianqiu said with a faint smile, "jun''er, grandma has a way to change the cat for the prince, which can make you a friend of Yang Wanlin. Are you happy?" It''s a happy thing to be Yang Wanlin''s friend, and it will also become Han Jun''s boasting capital. However, he couldn''t understand the meaning of the so-called "cat for Prince". He asked, "grandma, what is cat for prince?"¡° You''ll know later, but you have to lose weight. Only in this way can you be more like him. " Nangong Qianqiu said. The two brothers of the Han family are very similar in appearance. If they are not familiar with each other, they can''t tell who the two brothers are. Of course, Han Jun''s diet is better, so his weight is far more than Han 3000. It''s very easy to distinguish from this, so Nangong Qianqiu will let Han Jun lose weight. Han Jun touches his face. He has no idea what Nangong Qianqiu wants him to do. Besides, Han Jun doesn''t want to do the painful thing of losing weight¡° I don''t want to lose weight, grandma. If I lose weight, you will feel sad. Jun''er can''t bear to let you feel sad. " Han Jun said, this sweet words, have to say high attainments, no wonder he can win Nangong Qianqiu''s favor¡° Jun''er, if you want to be friends with Yang Wanlin, you have to do so. " Nangong Qianqiu said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1134

    After Han 3000 returned to Han''s compound, the table full of rich dishes was the most abundant meal Han 3000 had ever seen in Han''s family. Of course, since Han 3000 had memories, he had not really served at the table for many years. It was a good thing for him to have a full meal in his backyard.


    "It seems that I really enjoyed this Hongmen banquet. I haven''t seen so many dishes since I grew up." After Han 3000 went to the table, he said something to solidify the atmosphere.


    Because Nangong Qianqiu has already said hello to Han Jun, even if Han Jun is dissatisfied with 10000 people in his heart, he can only show it on his face, and does not sneer at Han 3000.


    Shi Jing felt sad after hearing Han 3000''s words. It''s just their home custom. It can be said that every meal is like this, but Han 3000 has never seen it.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I let the kitchen do something casual." Nangong Qianqiu said in a flat tone, did not deliberately please Han 3000, but also did not show too much rejection of Han 3000.


    After all, today''s carefully prepared meal must be eaten by Han 3000, so Nangong Qianqiu can carry out her next plan. Therefore, she doesn''t want Han 3000 to have any sense of exclusion from the meal.


    "Fourteen years, you don''t care if I can eat enough, how can you know what I like?" Han three thousand indifferent smile, directly sat on the table.


    Han Sanqian didn''t eat anything good in his last 14 years, but after all, he experienced a rebirth. In fact, these ordinary meals won''t make Han Sanqian have too much appetite.


    But his performance is totally different from what he really thinks.


    Han 3000 was just like a tramp who had been hungry for a long time.


    Han Jun disdains to smile. He is tired of these meals, but Han 3000 is so delicious.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is smiling and she is happy from the bottom of her heart. The more Han 3000 eats, the more she will be able to achieve her goal. Among these meals, those in front of Han 3000 are specially fortified. The more you eat, the faster the effect will be exerted.


    "Eat slowly. Don''t choke." Shi Jing reminds Han 3000.


    In other people''s eyes, Han 3000 really didn''t eat good food, so he had such a performance. However, Han 3000 just wanted to expose Nangong Qianqiu''s purpose earlier.


    He knows that Nangong Qianqiu is very cruel to him, but to what extent, Han 3000 still wants to verify himself.


    And soon, Han 3000 found something wrong with the meal, a feeling of drowsiness suddenly hit, obviously is the reason why the meal was drugged.


    But now Han 3000 is not an ordinary person. He has a divine realm in Xuanyuan world, but he won''t be dazed by some Mongolian medicine.


    However, in order to let Nangong Qianqiu show the fox''s tail, Han 3000 must cooperate with these drugs to make him faint.


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes became lax, and his eating action became slower.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew that this was the beginning of the efficacy, so he put down the dishes and chopsticks, and there was no need to cooperate with the acting.


    Soon, Han 3000 lay on the table.


    In the face of this strange phenomenon, Shi Jing and Han Cheng show a puzzled expression.


    "Three thousand, three thousand, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Jing shakes Han 3000''s shoulder, showing a worried look.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die, just let him faint." Nangong Qianqiu said suddenly.


    "Mom, what did you do to him?" Shi Jing asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    For Shi Jing''s questioning tone, Nangong Qianqiu was very dissatisfied and said in a cold voice, "what do I want to do? Do I need to give you a report?"


    "Mom, he''s my son. He''s my flesh. I can''t watch you harm him." This is the first time that Shi Jing strongly refutes Nangong Qianqiu.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu didn''t pay attention to Shi Jing at all, but said to Han Cheng, "if you can''t educate your own women, I don''t mind helping you."


    Hearing these cold words, Han Cheng quickly grabbed Shi Jing and said, "don''t get excited. Didn''t mom say it, just let him faint."


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu''s two servants, who had been ready for a long time, came to Han 3000 and carried him to the cellar basement with his left and right shoulders.


    Shi Jing rushed back to her room and cried.


    Seeing this, Han Cheng asked Nangong Qianqiu, "Mom, what do you want to do? Although 3000 is nothing in your eyes, he is a member of the Han family after all."


    "Since he is a member of the Han family, it''s a matter of course to pay for the Han family. I just locked him up for a period of time." Nangong Qianqiu said flatly, although she did a very vicious thing, but she didn''t think so.


    "Why are you locked up?" Han Cheng doesn''t understand. In fact, he has guessed Nangong Qianqiu''s idea in his heart, but he wants to get Nangong Qianqiu''s personal certification.


    "From now on, Juner''s external identity is Han 3000." Nangong Qianqiu said. Han Cheng sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect that things would be like this. Nangong Qianqiu could really do such a vicious thing. At this time, Han 3000 had been thrown into the dog cage in the cellar basement, and was chained up, as if he was afraid of running away. After a while, Yanjun came to Diku and saw Han 3000''s miserable situation. He could do nothing but feel sorry, because his meaning in Han''s family was to protect Han''s family from the threat of outsiders. What happened inside and what Nangong Qianqiu wanted to do was not for him to intervene¡° 3000, Grandpa Yan also wants to help you, but I can''t do it. I hope you can understand me. " Yan Jun said to himself, at this time Han 3000 has fallen into a coma, so his words, not to Han 3000 said. But let Yan Jun didn''t expect is, Han 3000 in the dog cage, suddenly sat up, didn''t have the appearance of coma at all¡° Nangong Qianqiu wants Han Jun to replace me? " Han 3000 asked. Yan Jun eyes a coagulation, surprised said: "three thousand, you... You didn''t faint?"¡° It''s just a little sweat medicine. How can it work for me? " Han 3000 said disdainfully. one o''clock? Yanjun knows how much Nangong Qianqiu has measured. It''s definitely not a little bit. Even an adult will be dazed, not to mention Han 3000¡° She will regret it, because Han Jun can''t replace me at all. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1135

    In the Han family, Yan Jun knows Han 3000 very well, and he is the best to Han 3000.


    But now, Yan Jun suddenly has a strange feeling to Han 3000. He thinks that he knows Han 3000. He doesn''t know when he has changed, but he is afraid. Even Yan Jun himself can''t help but have this feeling.


    He knew what Nangong Qianqiu was going to do, and he had the ability to stop it, but he didn''t.


    Why?


    What on earth does he want to do?


    "Han Jun really can''t replace you, but your two looks can completely confuse outsiders." Yan Jun said.


    Han three thousand smile, said: "looks the same, does not mean the same ability, I can solve things, he can not solve, but also let him die."


    Yan Jun was surprised. Before he fought Han 3000, his ability was really amazing. Even after Yan Jun thought about it carefully, he found that he might not be Han 3000''s opponent. If he made friends with Yang Wanlin, Nangong Qianqiu wanted to replace Han 3000 with Han Jun, which would really cause great danger to Han Jun.


    As for Han 3000''s skill, Yanjun has long wanted to ask. As his master, he can''t understand why han 3000 suddenly becomes so strong.


    "3000, what have you experienced and why have you suddenly become so powerful?" Yan Jun a face serious ask a way.


    "Some things, even if I tell you, you won''t believe it, and it''s not the right time. Grandfather Yan, you can just watch what happened between me and the Han family. You don''t have to interfere. I just want to get back the oppression I''ve been subjected to for so many years and take a breath for myself." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun sighs. Han 3000''s inhuman treatment in the Han family really makes him very unwilling. It''s a matter of course to have a heart of revenge. Now Han 3000 has the ability to do it. As the Han family''s resistance to external forces, Yan Jun has no position to intervene in internal affairs.


    For example, he watched Nangong Qianqiu put medicine into Han 3000''s food, but he was not qualified to stop it.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to get out of here." Yan Jun said.


    "Is it?" Han Sanqian held out his hand with a smile. Although it was a special cage, Han Sanqian simply bent the steel bar with one hand. Moreover, Han Sanqian tried again to straighten the bent steel bar.


    This one scene sees Yan Jun that is dumbfounded!


    Han three thousand so light of the steel bar to break off, like playing, steel in his hand, as if it is soft.


    "I can go out anytime I want, but I will stay here until Nangong Qianqiu comes to beg me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yan Jun''s heart thumped and thumped, taking a deep breath. At this moment, he finally knew that Han 3000 had nothing to worry about, because Han 3000''s ability was enough to deal with any situation.


    Yan Jun in the heart of strong curiosity Han 3000 what happened, why suddenly become so strong, but Han 3000 also said, now is not the time, so Yan Jun did not ask.


    "In that case, take a rest, and I''ll see you again." Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 nodded and closed his eyes by the cage.


    At this time, Han 3000''s expression was very calm, but in fact, his anger was already raging. He guessed that Nangong Qianqiu had some purpose for him to come back this time, but Han 3000 didn''t expect that Nangong Qianqiu would drug him or even keep him in a dog cage, This makes Han 3000 finally deeply understand his image in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind.


    Maybe he''s not as good as a dog.


    "It''s ridiculous. We are both surnamed Han and the Han family. Even we came out of the same stomach. You are just a few minutes earlier than me, but you make me the lowest existence of the Han family." Han 3000 said to himself.


    On the other hand, Nangong Qianqiu has begun to let Han Jun lose weight, because only when Han Jun becomes thinner, can he be extremely similar to Han 3000 in appearance, and can appear in front of outsiders as Han 3000, so as to confuse them.


    Han Jun, however, is very unhappy. He has been spoiled since childhood. What would he like to eat? Even in the middle of the night, Nangong Qianqiu will meet any of his conditions as long as he says.


    At this time suddenly want to let him diet to lose weight, how can Han Jun control his mouth?


    "Grandma, why do I have to lose weight? Why do I have to pretend to be the waste of Han 3000? Can''t I do that?" Han Jun a pair of pitiful expression in Nangong Qianqiu side coquetry, compared with Han 3000 mature, Han Jun is more like a young child, and do not know anything.


    Nangong Qianqiu is also very distressed, but she has to do so. Han 3000''s network resources are unattainable to the Han family. Only by making Han Jun appear as Han 3000 can she maintain this relationship. If she doesn''t, Han 3000 will steal Han Jun''s limelight sooner or later. This is something Nangong Qianqiu never wants to see.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s mind, Han Jun is the only one who can support the Han family in the future. She is superstitious to the extreme. She is more willing to believe the fortune teller than to accept the fact that Han 3000 is better than Han Jun¡° Jun''er, don''t you want to be friends with Yang Wanlin? He is the future owner of the Yang family. If you become friends with him, all the little friends in Yanjing will look at you with new eyes. If you think about it, don''t you want to be the eldest among them? " Nangong Qianqiu''s painstaking persuasion. This kind of words makes Han Jun very excited, become the king of children, when the boss, a group of younger brothers around, just think is enough prestige, but in order to achieve such a position, must lose weight, or let Han Jun difficult to choose¡° But even if I can''t eat enough, how can I make friends with Yang Wanlin? " Han Jun said wrongly. Nangong Qianqiu touched Han Jun''s head and said, "as long as you lose weight successfully, if you want anything, grandma will give it to you. Don''t you want a sports car? Grandma bought it for you At this time, Han Jun''s eyes began to turn, and it was obvious that he had a bad heart¡° Grandma, is everything ok? " Han Jun asked¡° Of course, when grandma cheated you, as long as it''s not the moon and stars in the sky, grandma can help you do it. " Han Jun said¡° Then... "Han Jun hesitated for a long time and said," I want a daughter-in-law, OK? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1136

    When Nangong Qianqiu heard the words "daughter-in-law", he was obviously stunned.


    Han Jun is only 14 years old now. How can he have such an idea?


    After all, this is not something Han Jun should think about at his age.


    But Nangong Qianqiu''s reaction was totally different from that of ordinary people. She laughed and was very happy.


    "Our jun''er, when he grows up, he will become a man." Nangong Qianqiu stroked Han Jun''s head and said happily.


    Han Jun didn''t understand whether Nangong Qianqiu agreed or refused. He could only ask, "grandma, can you promise me?"


    "Of course, it''s a good thing. How could grandma refuse you? As long as you lose weight successfully, grandma will help you find it right away. " Nangong Qianqiu replied that her doting on Han Jun had come to an appalling stage. Such an absurd request was not rejected, but she agreed happily.


    Han Jun laughed and continued: "but grandma, if I''m a daughter-in-law, I''m not married."


    "Of course, ordinary women, how can they really be a prince''s daughter-in-law, grandma knows." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Grandma, I will lose weight successfully, you believe me." Han Jun waved his fist with a firm expression.


    At this time, Shi Jing is still sighing in the room. She doesn''t know that Han Jun has made such an unreasonable request, and Nangong Qianqiu has promised him.


    Seeing Shi Jing''s constant sigh, Han Cheng doesn''t know how to comfort him. After all, when Nangong Qianqiu has decided, he can''t change it, and Han 3000 is imprisoned this time, I''m afraid he will never see the sun.


    "How long do you think Ma will keep 3000?" Shi Jing asks Han Cheng. Of course, she has an answer in her heart, but she doesn''t want to accept it. That''s why she takes a chance to ask Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng sat down next to Shi Jing and said, "mom wants Han Jun to replace Han 3000 and pretend Han 3000 in front of outsiders, so Han 3000 won''t show up in front of outsiders. I''m afraid he can''t leave the cellar all his life."


    To get such an answer, Shi Jing looks desperate. Although she has already thought of it, does she really want the child to be locked in an iron cage forever, like an animal?


    "Can''t we think of a way to help him? It''s OK to send him out of Yanjing. He''s a man, not a dog. How can he live in a dog cage all his life?" Shi Jing said.


    Han Cheng also wants to help Han 3000. Even if he doesn''t get the attention of the Han family, it''s not too much to have a free life. It''s just that this matter is decided by Nangong Qianqiu, and Han Cheng knows that he can''t change it.


    "Mom''s temper, you know, what she wants to do, unless dad is still alive, otherwise, no one can change it." Han Cheng said powerlessly.


    Shi Jing laughed miserably, shook her head and said, "3000 has worked hard enough in the Han family. He doesn''t even have the treatment that a normal Han family should have. His childhood is even full of nightmares. Now, do we have to accept the fact that he is locked up in an iron cage all his life? I can''t take it. I really can''t take it. "


    With that, Shi Jing buried her head in pain, her shoulders trembling.


    Looking at his woman crying, Han Chengxin got up and said, "don''t cry. I''ll try to see if I can change my mother''s mind. It''s better to send 3000 yuan out of Yanjing, even abroad."


    Shi Jing sobs in a low voice and doesn''t speak, because he knows that Han Cheng can''t persuade Nangong Qianqiu. His going is meaningless.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who is stubborn, will not give up in this matter.


    Leaving the room, Han Cheng finds Nangong Qianqiu directly in the living room.


    Before Han Cheng spoke, Nangong Qianqiu said in a cold voice, "if you want to talk about Han 3000, you don''t have to speak. What I decide is not something you can change."


    Tough attitude is Nangong Qianqiu''s hegemony in the Korean family.


    But Han Cheng didn''t give up and said, "Mom, even if you want Han Cheng to replace Han 3000, you don''t have to keep Han 3000 in an iron cage. Just send him out of Yanjing and abroad."


    "As long as he leaves the Han family, it''s a threat to jun''er. I don''t allow their external identity to be in any danger, so I will be at ease only if I control him." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "But it''s unfair to Han 3000. He''s also the Han family. Why should he be treated like this? Why can''t he live like a normal person? Do you want to lock him up for life?" Han Cheng said gnashing his teeth.


    "As long as I''m alive, he''ll have to have a cellar. As for what happens after I die, I don''t care." With that, Nangong Qianqiu stood up and went back to his room.


    Her attitude has been very clear. As long as she is alive, Han 3000 will never be allowed to leave the cage.


    Han Cheng is a little desperate. Although he said he had expected the result, Nangong Qianqiu''s heartlessness really makes him not know how to face it.


    "Dad, why do you want to help Han 3000 that trash talk, his kind of trash, living in a dog cage, shouldn''t it be a matter of course?" Han Jun''s voice came from behind. Han Cheng was stunned for a moment. He turned to Han Jun and said, "he''s your brother. As your brother, how can you see him suffer?" Now, the only person who can change Han 3000''s fate may be Han Jun. Nangong Qianqiu dotes on him. Maybe as long as he is willing to say two good words for Han 3000, Nangong Qianqiu will release Han 3000. So Han Cheng plans to work hard on Han Jun to see if he can make things better. But Han Jun''s hatred of Han 3000 is beyond Han Cheng''s imagination. Han Jun has never regarded Han 3000 as his younger brother one day or even for a moment. In his eyes, Han 3000 is just a dispensable waste. How can he be qualified to be his younger brother¡° If I have a choice, I will not come out of the same stomach with him, because we are not people of the same world at all. I am the future of the Han family, but he is the waste of the Han family. " Han Jun said coldly. At the age of 14, Han Chengxin expressed his hatred towards his relatives. This is the result of being educated by Nangong Qianqiu. Han Cheng can only watch his son go astray¡° You are brothers. How can you have such a big hatred? As a brother, you should protect your brother. " Han Cheng said¡° For the last time, he doesn''t deserve to be my brother, and you don''t want me to save him This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1137

    Han Jun''s resolute attitude makes Han Cheng despair. He knows that no one can change Han 3000''s fate unless he can turn the situation around.


    But being locked in an iron cage, Han 3000 has no freedom. How can he change this situation?


    Perhaps, he can only live a life of pig and dog.


    Perhaps, only after Nangong Qianqiu''s death will he have a turn for the better.


    After half a month, Han Jun, who has lost weight, has almost been like Han three thousand and one hundred model. No matter how he looks or his physique, if he is not distinguished by his own family, he can not see what is the difference between two people.


    This makes Nangong Qianqiu very happy. Now Han Cheng can absolutely confuse the real with the fake. As long as he can replace Han 3000, then the decline of the Han family can be saved.


    "Grandma, you didn''t forget what you promised me." Han Cheng asked Nangong Qianqiu that in the past half a month, women have been the driving force for him to lose weight. As a person who already has evil ideas, once this idea rises, the whole person will be out of control.


    Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t think it''s a bad thing all the time. On the contrary, it''s because Han Jun has such an idea. She thinks that Han Jun is happy when she grows up, so naturally she won''t forget it.


    "Don''t worry, how can grandma forget? Grandma has arranged it." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Excited Han Cheng yelled and said, "I can finally be a man."


    Shi Jing and Han Cheng don''t know what Nangong Qianqiu promised Han Jun, but Han Cheng''s words give them a vague premonition that they can finally become men?


    "Mom, what did you promise him?" Han Cheng can''t help asking.


    Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile, "your son has grown up and wants a daughter-in-law."


    Han Cheng Leng for a while, want a daughter-in-law, this is not want a woman!


    Han Jun is only 14 years old this year. How could Nangong Qianqiu agree to his condition?


    "Mom, he is not an adult now. How can he do these things? It will affect his physical development." Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu stares at Han Cheng discontentedly and says, "in ancient times, when I was 14 years old, I could get married and have children. I was only in my teens, so I was with your father. What''s so strange?"


    "No, absolutely not." Han Cheng''s attitude is firm and says that at a young age, once Han Jun indulges in female sex, the consequences are unimaginable.


    At what time has the final say come to your home? Nangong Qianqiu said with a frown.


    "He is my son, and I have an obligation to supervise his growth." Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu disdained to smile and said: "your duty is to help the Han family through the difficulties, but what have you done for such a long time? Is there any cooperation beneficial to the Han family? Now the hope of the whole family lies in Han Jun. it''s a matter of course to meet his little request. "


    When Han Cheng and Nangong Qianqiu argue, Shi Jing sits aside and doesn''t say a word, and her expression is quite calm. Even if it''s a shocking thing for her, she doesn''t show much emotional reaction.


    Because Shi Jing knows that no one can change Nangong Qianqiu''s decision, and now she is more concerned about Han 3000''s future.


    "Mom, you''re going to ruin him." Han Cheng said with a sad face.


    "This is my grandson. I know better than you what''s good for him. If you don''t like to see it, you can go away." Nangong Qianqiu said mercilessly.


    Han Jun is smiling with pride. As long as there is Grandma''s umbrella, no one in the Han family can stop him. This is also the reason why Han Jun has developed a character of lawlessness.


    Han Cheng sighed weakly.


    At this time, Shi Jing suddenly stood up and said, "you are destroying the Han family."


    "What are you talking about?" Nangong Qianqiu rises.


    When Shi Jing wants to go, Nangong Qianqiu stands in front of her.


    "What did you say?" Nangong Qianqiu asked coldly.


    Shi Jing was not afraid, and said frankly, "I said, you will destroy the Han family."


    According to the development of the present situation, Han Jun can''t have the ability to be independent. He will always be immersed in the protection of Nangong Qianqiu. How can such a person really become a talent? How can they be qualified to support the Han family?


    Pop!


    A loud slap hit Shi Jing''s face, and five red fingerprints appeared instantly.


    Nangong Qianqiu angrily said: "all I do is for the good of the Han family. What have you done? What have you done for the Han family after you married? How dare you say that I ruined the Han family!"


    Shi Jing covers her face, burning pain, but does not let Shi Jing have the slightest concession.


    "You see what Han Jun is used to by you. Excessive doting is just killing him. Am I wrong? Does he have the ability to solve things on his own when he leaves you? " Shi Jing said.


    The angry Nangong Qianqiu raised his hand again and hit the other half of Shi Jing in the face. He said ferociously, "he is the future of our Han family. It''s natural that he should be favored. How do I do things? It''s not your turn to say three or four things."


    Shi Jing full face wry smile, put down his hand, eyes sharp said: "don''t wait until one day, only 3000 can save the Han family."¡° You fart. " Nangong Qianqiu suddenly lost control. Han 3000 saves the Han family. That trash. Why? She believes that only Han Jun, and only Han Jun, is the future of the Han family. Nangong Qianqiu does not allow anyone to question her decision, even herself. So Shi Jing''s words completely angered Nangong Qianqiu¡° Get out of the house now. I don''t want to see you in this house. " Nangong Qianqiu roars. Shi Jing bit her teeth and said, "as you wish." Back in the room, Shi Jing began to pack her luggage. Han Cheng, who didn''t expect things to deteriorate to such a degree, could only persuade him to say, "Shi Jing, go and apologize to your mother. This is your home. Where else can you go if you leave here?" The swelling on Shi Jing''s face is very obvious, and she laughs very bleakly. In this family, she has already had enough of it. Now she is famous for the reason of zhengyanshun. How can she make amends to Nangong Qianqiu? And with Nangong Qianqiu''s character, even if she kneels down, it is impossible to change this fact¡° I''ll go to three thousand homes. " Shi Jing said¡° This... "Han Cheng doesn''t know what to say. A good family can make such a mess. Of course, he doesn''t blame Shi Jing. It''s all Nangong Qianqiu''s fault. Han Cheng is reasonable. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1138

    During half a month of being locked up in the cellar, Han 3000 didn''t do anything to resist. On the contrary, he was very quiet. He used this time to try his best to make himself stronger.


    Although Han 3000 is already very powerful to the earth, and even has no rival, he knows that sooner or later he will face Linlong''s revenge. If he doesn''t make himself stronger during this period, the tragedy will repeat itself, and he will eventually die in Linlong''s claws.


    The reversal of time gives Han 3000 a chance to come back. He must seize this opportunity and make full preparation for dealing with Linlong.


    During this period, except for Yanjun''s occasional visit to Han 3000, almost no one else showed up. This is something Han 3000 had expected. Nangong Qianqiu is hegemonic in Han''s family. As long as she doesn''t agree, no one dares to see him.


    "Shi Jing was expelled from the Han family." When Yan Jun appears again, he brings the latest news to Han 3000.


    Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu fall out completely. This is the unexpected resistance of Yanjun. However, from the perspective of Shi Jing as a mother, this is also a reasonable thing. She can no longer watch Han 3000 suffer from such unfair treatment. On the contrary, it is reasonable for her to rise up. It is even more expected that she will be driven away by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s status in the Han family is not something she, a daughter-in-law with a foreign surname, can challenge.


    "Why?" Han 3000 frowns slightly. How can Nangong Qianqiu drive Shi Jing out of Han''s house for no reason.


    "She said something for you, which caused Nangong Qianqiu''s dissatisfaction." Yan Jun said.


    Han 3000 picks an eyebrow. This kind of change makes him a little surprised. After all, under the guidance of Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing has accepted that Han Jun is the one who supports the Han family. Unexpectedly, she has another day to speak for herself.


    "It seems that she still has a little conscience. It may not be a good thing for her to leave the Han family." Han 3000 light said.


    "How long are you going to stay here? Shi Jing left the Han family for you. Don''t you plan to prove yourself for her? " Yan Jun asked, he has been waiting for Han 3000 tiger out of the cage that day, he would like to see what kind of way Han 3000 will use for his vindication, even in Yan Jun''s heart, there is a want to see Nangong Qianqiu painful regret seed.


    It was Nangong Qianqiu who led to the situation of the Han family today. If she could regret it, it would be a happy thing.


    "In this world, I will not change my plan for anyone but her." Han 3000 light said, and his mouth of her, is Su Yingxia.


    "Who is she?" Yan Jun is a wonderful person.


    "My future wife." When it comes to Su Yingxia, a gentle smile appears on Han 3000''s face, which is the treatment no one can get.


    "Future wife?" Yanjun frowned. How can he know who his future wife is? Or, in his mind, he already has a wife candidate, so he would say such words.


    Han Cheng asked Nangong Qianqiu to have a daughter-in-law. In fact, he wanted to play with women in disguise. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 had the same idea!


    "Grandfather Yan, when will Han Jun go out of the Han family?" Han 3000 asked.


    "He has lost weight successfully. Even I can''t see any problem if I don''t distinguish you two carefully." Yan Jun said.


    "Soon, when Nangong Qianqiu comes to beg me, it''s time for me to leave here." Han 3000 said.


    In this case, on the first day Han 3000 was locked in the cellar, Yan Jun heard of him. Although he didn''t understand the reason, Han 3000 showed such a sure look that he must have his own plan.


    "No matter what you want to do, you can''t hurt their lives." Yanjun reminds a way.


    Han 3000 shrugged and said, "they have ten thousand ways to die. Of course, I won''t do it myself."


    Yan Jun takes a deep breath. Han 3000 seems to have paved the way for Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun''s death. As the guardian of Han family''s life, he needs to stop this situation. But now Yan Jun doesn''t know where to start, because he can''t guess what Han 3000 wants to do and how to do it.


    Night fell.


    Han Jun takes the initiative to call Yang Wanlin and wants to meet him.


    Yang Wanlin is very happy about this. Now he needs to rely on Han 3000''s ability to have a greater chance to be the head of the Yang family. In the past half a month, Han 3000''s sudden disappearance has made Yang Wanlin feel in a trance. Now Han 3000 has finally taken the initiative to contact him. Although Yang Wanlin still has something important to do, he has to push off and meet Han 3000.


    The two agreed to meet in mulinsi, where Han Sanqian had saved Wu Xin.


    This is a very famous nightclub in yanshangjing. Almost every night, there are a lot of men and women who are unwilling to be lonely. There are even long lines of scenes. It is very difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    "Remember, your name is Han 3000 now. When others call you by this name, you must remember to promise, don''t show any flaws." Before Han Jun leaves, Nangong Qianqiu takes Han Jun''s hand with some worry and tells him that this is the first time he meets Yang Wanlin after changing his identity. Nangong Qianqiu will inevitably be afraid of his flaws. After all, he has been planning for half a month. Once Yang Wanlin detects his identity problem, all previous achievements will be wasted¡° Grandma, don''t worry. I know what to do. You have trained me in this period of time Han Jun patted his chest and said that although he was not used to being called Han 3000, in order to make friends with Yang Wanlin, Han Jun tried his best to adapt to it. Now he is very sensitive to the three words Han 3000 and can almost make a response at the first time¡° Also, don''t drink. Drinking is harmful to your health because you are still young. " Nangong Qianqiu continued to say, at this time her mood is still more uneasy. Han Jun nodded. He didn''t want to talk any more. After he got rid of Nangong Qianqiu''s hand, he walked towards the door. His patience with Nangong Qianqiu is limited. He is often annoyed by Nangong Qianqiu''s too much nonsense, and Han Jun never conceals his impatience. However, because Nangong Qianqiu dotes on him, Nangong Qianqiu will not be angry under normal circumstances. Out of the house, Han Jun is in a good mood. This will be his first time to go to a nightclub, and he can do what he wants to do without fear. His restless heart is restless. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1139

    When Han Jun came to mulinsi, Yang Wanlin had been waiting at the door for a long time. It can be seen from this that Yang Wanlin attached great importance to Han 3000. As the young master of the Yang family, and even the most promising person to become the future head of the Yang family, he was always waiting for him. How could it be his turn to wait for him?


    However, Yang Wanlin is willing to have such a special case when dealing with Han 3000. After all, even Yang Bin attaches great importance to Han 3000. How can he have any reason to despise Han 3000.


    "Lao Han, you finally showed up. It''s almost half a month. There''s no news. What are you doing?" Yang Wanlin said enthusiastically.


    Han Jun doesn''t quite adapt to Yang Wanlin''s attitude. After all, this guy''s status is much higher than him. In the past, he didn''t even have the qualification to meet Yang Wanlin, but now, Yang Wanlin takes the initiative to greet him.


    This makes Han Jun can''t help but think, what did Han 3000 waste do, unexpectedly can let Yang Wanlin take the initiative to please.


    "There are some private matters, but they have been dealt with." Han Jun said.


    "You can''t disappear for no reason in the future, otherwise, I''ll worry. Let''s go. I''ve fixed the position. You''ll be absolutely satisfied tonight." Yang Wanlin affectionately climbs Han Jun''s shoulder and regards Han Jun as Han 3000. He doesn''t realize it at all, because the two brothers are so similar that outsiders can''t distinguish them.


    Entering Mullins, the heavy bass stimulates Han Jun''s adrenaline surge. Han Jun is not the first time to come to the nightclub, but he has not been so aboveboard before, and he is not in the mood of doing anything today.


    Now he looks at a woman in a completely different way, because after getting Nangong Qianqiu''s consent, Han Jun has the qualification to try forbidden fruit.


    The two were directly taken to the attic by the waiter. This is the exclusive VIP position of Mullins. People who have no consumption ability have no qualification to go upstairs.


    And the entire second floor, only four directions of the card seat, this is to allow VIP guests have enough space, but also will not offend each other''s privacy.


    This means that in this place, you can do anything you want, and it won''t be discovered, and the nightclub won''t interfere.


    "Lao Han, if you see anyone tonight, tell me directly that no matter what kind of woman, I can get it for you." Yang Wanlin said to Han Jun.


    Han Jun''s heart beats faster. This will be his night to become a man, so it''s hard to avoid some tension and excitement.


    "One estimate is not enough." Han Jun said with a smile.


    Yang Wanlin showed a questioning smile on his face and said, "are you bragging or serious? At your age, you''re not suitable for overuse."


    "Do you think I''m a boaster? If there''s any good girl, please introduce me." Han Jun can''t wait to say.


    For Yang Wanlin, who often haunts nightclubs, how can he not know a group of beautiful women.


    Han Jun has such requirements, and he will certainly meet them.


    "Sit down first, I''ll satisfy you right away." After arranging Han Jun to sit down in the card seat, Yang Wanlin went to invite people.


    On the dance floor on the first floor, many of Yang Wanlin''s acquaintances were dancing. It didn''t take long for Yang Wanlin to recruit more than ten beauties.


    In terms of figure, they are all the best, and the heavy make-up under the dim light shows no big problem.


    After taking all the women to the second floor, Han Jun''s restless heart is more restless, and these women are very active close to Han Jun under the instruction of Yang Wanlin.


    When Yang Wanlin saw Han Jun''s dirty hands and feet, he thought that he had finally caught Han 3000''s hobby. It turned out that he was still a lecher. In this way, he had a way to please Han 3000.


    However, Yang Wanlin still had some accidents. After all, he was only a 14-year-old child. Unexpectedly, he was mature enough to have such a demand.


    Han Jun hugs each other, and he is very dishonest in his hands. Those women are used to being fooled by others. Instead of rejecting, they also cater to each other.


    "Lao Han, if you have that ability, take everyone away tonight. I''ll arrange the hotel for you." Yang Wanlin said to Han Jun with a smile.


    "That''s what you said. I''m serious." Han Jun said seriously.


    "I''m afraid you won''t get out of bed tomorrow."


    Yang Wanlin is very happy. As long as he can please Han 3000 and pay any price, he can accept it, not to mention some night women. It''s a big deal to give them some money afterwards, and money is the most indispensable for Yang Wanlin.


    A short time later, a young man broke into Yang Wanlin''s card area. Generally speaking, the VIP guests on the second floor can''t disturb each other. The nightclub will also control the breaking into other people''s card area. However, the young man didn''t have the staff of the nightclub to stop him. Obviously, his status is unusual.


    "Yang Wanlin, when did you come down to such a situation that you mixed up with a little boy?" The young man laughed and said to Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin looked up and his smiling face froze in an instant¡° Wang Li, what a coincidence that I can meet you here. " Yang Wanlin said lightly. Wang Li, one of the three major families in Yanjing, is a descendant of the Wang family. His status in the Wang family is almost the same as Yang Wanlin''s in the Yang family. He is the next generation with high hopes, and he is the most hopeful to become the head of the Wang family. The three families of Yanjing are harmonious on the surface, but there is never less competition in the dark. There are even many dark means. We can say that they are enemies to each other. When enemies meet, they are naturally very jealous¡° Unfortunately, I don''t know, but I came here because I heard you were here. " Wang Li said. Yang Wanlin frowned. Wang Li was so outspoken that he seemed to be looking for trouble. However, Yang Wanlin was not worried at all. Han 3000, an expert, was present. Even if Wang Lizhen wanted to get into trouble, it was him who suffered¡° It seems that you have something to do with me. Please tell me what you want to ask me for Yang Wanlin said lightly. Wang Li gave a cold smile and said, "Yang Wanlin, what are you? I beg you. You are so shameless."¡° If you have nothing to ask me, why do you come to me on purpose? Do you still want to fight? " Yang Wanlin challenged¡° Some time ago, a project of my Wang family was obstructed by your Yang family. Your Yang family has not given me an account of this. Let''s make it clear today. " Wang Li said¡° Tell me? " Yang Wanlin took a disdainful look at Wang Li and said, "my Yang family still needs to explain to you. What are you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1140

    Yang Wanlin''s words infuriated Wang Li. The two sides were full of gunpowder. It was very likely that they would fight if they didn''t agree.


    Wang Li came here specially today, of course, with a helper, so he was not afraid at all. The big deal was to solve the contradiction between Wang and Yang and tear his face apart.


    And Yang Wanlin, more afraid, has Han 3000 this kind of master in the side, no matter what kind of person Wang Li brings, in his view is asking for trouble.


    "Yang Wanlin, it''s inconvenient here. Dare you change places with me?" Wang Li said coldly.


    Yang Wanlin looked at what he thought of Han 3000. He is still immersed in beauty. If he is allowed to leave at this time, Yang Wanlin is afraid that it will cause his dissatisfaction.


    "Wait, my brother hasn''t played enough." Yang Wanlin said.


    Wang Li sneered at Han Jun and said, "Yang Wanlin, are you going to let this little boy help you?"


    A baby boy?


    Yang Wanlin used to think so, until he saw the strength of Han 3000. Even Song Yun in his family did not dare to give Han 3000 a hand easily. Wang Li, who looked down on Han 3000, would surely pay a price.


    And Yang Wanlin also found an opportunity, as long as Wang Li angered Han 3000, at that time, he did not need to deliberately let Han 3000, Wang Li would not have a good end.


    So Yang Wanlin added, "Wang Li, you have to go out and find out who my little brother is. I advise you to speak carefully. If he deals with you, even I can''t save you."


    Such words naturally made Wang Li even more disdainful and laughed: "little boy, what are you? You are very powerful after listening to Yang Wanlin''s words. Do you want to have a try with my men?"


    Yang Wanlin''s heart is filled with joy. Han 3000 can''t bear Wang Li''s provocation.


    However, to Yang Wanlin''s surprise, Han Jun did not respond. After all, he is not Han 3000. His appearance can be confused with the real, but his strength can''t be fake at all.


    And now Han Jun, completely immersed in female sex, which has the mind to manage other things.


    "Little boy, I''m talking to you. Are you a deaf motherfucker?" After Wang Li was ignored by Han Jun, he became more angry and yelled at Han Jun directly.


    Yang Wanlin quietly looks forward to the outbreak of Han Jun, and even hopes that Han Jun can directly crush Wang Li, which can help him reduce an opponent.


    But when Han Jun raised his head blankly, he did not welcome the reaction Yang Wanlin expected.


    "I don''t like fighting. You can solve your own problems." Han Jun said.


    Yang Wanlin was stunned for a moment. What does that mean? Doesn''t he plan to take care of this?


    But Yang Wanlin put all his hope on Han Jun, which made him have the confidence to have a conflict with Wang Li without any subordinates. If Han Jun didn''t care, he would have no choice but to eat today.


    After listening to Han Jun''s words, Wang Li laughed and said to Yang Wanlin, "this is your very good friend. It''s just a counsellor. Yang Wanlin, are you stupid to ask a child to help you?"


    Yang Wanlin''s face is extremely ugly. He doesn''t understand what Han Jun means and why he stays out of the business.


    Of course, Yang Wanlin would not have thought that the same person as the three thousand and one hundred Koreas was not Han three thousand at all. He did not have the strength of Han three thousand. Naturally, he could not help him solve this problem.


    "Han, what''s your situation?" Yang Wanlin asked Han Jun.


    Han Jun looked at Yang Wanlin with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand Yang Wanlin''s meaning at all. He said, "it''s a matter between you. I''m an outsider, how to intervene, and how do you want me to help you."


    Yang Wanlin can''t help but wonder if Han Jun''s invitation tonight is intentional. Is he colluding with Wang Li?


    But it doesn''t make sense. Why did he do it?


    "Wang Li, today I admit that you have the ability to kill me, otherwise, I will find a chance to revenge you." Yang Wanlin said to Wang Li.


    Wang Li is not so bold as to kill Yang Wanlin. Wang and Yang have the same influence. Once he really kills Yang Wanlin, the Yang family will not die. At that time, Wang Li will not get any advantage.


    But it''s impossible for Wang Li to let Yang Wanlin go easily.


    "My good things have been ruined by you. You have to pay a price, of course." With that, Wang Li waved to his men behind him.


    Several of his subordinates went directly to Yang Wanlin''s side, and a disagreement was a fight.


    Han Jun see, scared eyelids straight jump, good play with women, how to fight it.


    Yang Wanlin was soon beaten to the ground.


    Wang Li squatted beside Yang Wanlin and said condescensively, "next time you dare to do something bad for me, I won''t let you go so easily. By the way, I''ll remind you that when you go out in the future, you must bring some powerful people to mix with such little kids. You don''t know what''s going on in the street any day."


    With that, Wang Li left with his men. Yang Wanlin sat up with difficulty, as if nothing had happened. Today is his carelessness, and he believes Han 3000 too much. This kind of thing will never happen again¡° How are you? Are you ok Han Jun asked Yang Wanlin. Yang Wanlin doesn''t understand what Han Jun wants to do now. What''s the use of caring after the event¡° Lao Han, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. " Yang Wanlin stood up and said. Han Jun is already pregnant with a beautiful woman. He can''t wait to go to the hotel. He just doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Yang Wanlin wants to leave. He can just take this opportunity to slip away¡° Let''s do it together. I have a headache in this kind of place. " Han Jun said. Yang Wanlin took a deep breath. He didn''t see him for half a month. He found that Han 3000 was totally different from before. However, this may be Han Sanqian''s intentional performance. Yang Wanlin did not dare to test it easily, so he had to go back home and tell his ancestors about it. After they left the nightclub together, Yang Wanlin got on the bus, while Han Jun took the women to the nearest hotel. Sitting in the car, Yang Wanlin soon found out that a group of people followed Han Jun, like what happened. If Han 3000 was present, he would recognize a familiar face among the followers. Han 3000 saved Wu Xin in his hand. Obviously, it was a premeditated revenge, but the person they wanted to revenge was Han 3000, who was met by Han Jun¡° Drive and follow them slowly. " Yang Wanlin said to the driver. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1141

    By the time he got to the hotel, Han Jun was already full of emotion and began to fantasize about the process of becoming a man. At this time, he had only one word in his head, which was desire.


    At this time, the people who followed him suddenly rushed up and surrounded Han Jun.


    "Little thing, I''m finally waiting for you." The man who was beaten by Han 3000 gnashed his teeth and said to Han Jun that since Han 3000 ruined the good things, the man had been squatting around Mullins for a few days just for revenge. Today, he finally ran into Han Jun, and his anger burned instantly.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Han Jun cold voice quality asks a way.


    "What are you doing? You''re so fuckin ''bad for me. I''m going to break your leg today. " Said the man.


    "Except that he stays, you can go away." The man pointed to Han Jun and continued.


    A group of women, without any remembrance, dispersed separately.


    This made Han Jun angry. He finally ushered in his most important night. He was about to enter the hotel, but he was destroyed by these inexplicable guys.


    "Do you know who I am? You can''t afford to mess with me. " Han Jun said with a gloomy face.


    "Brothers, let him know our strength." That man came for revenge, so he didn''t talk too much nonsense. Moreover, he knew very well that the villain died of talking too much. He didn''t want to wait for Han Jun''s reinforcements.


    In the distance, Yang Wanlin sat in the car and quietly watched all this. Before Han Jun didn''t help him out, which made him hold a fire in his stomach. Now, of course, he didn''t intend to help Han Jun.


    However, his impression of Han 3000, skill is not these ruffians can be opponents.


    It''s a pity that Han Jun, after all, is only the mistakenly recognized Han 3000, not Han 3000 himself.


    The next thing, of course.


    Han Jun was beaten by several people. He didn''t even have the ability to resist. He soon fell on the ground.


    The gang came and went quickly, and then they scattered in a crowd.


    Han Jun is lying on the ground with pain all over his body.


    Seeing this, Yang Wanlin frowned.


    What''s the matter with this? How can he be beaten so badly by several gangsters!


    "Young master, can I help you?" The driver asked Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin shakes his head subconsciously. He can''t figure out what the situation is, but he can be sure that Han 3000''s identity must be weird, because if he is really Han 3000 himself, this small matter will be solved by himself.


    "Go home." Yang Wanlin said.


    The driver stepped on the accelerator directly, and the car roared past Han Jun.


    Back home, it was late at night, and everyone in the Yang family should have had a rest, but the light in the living room was still on. Yang Wanlin was surprised to find Yang Bin sitting in the living room.


    Yang Wanlin walked respectfully to Yang Bin and said, "Laozu, it''s so late, you haven''t had a rest yet."


    "How about meeting Han 3000." Yang Bin asked.


    Yang Wanlin was surprised that Lao Zu was waiting for him so late, and he just wanted to know about Han 3000. This is too important.


    "Lao Zu, I feel a little strange about what happened tonight." Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin raised his head curiously and said, "sit down and say."


    Yang Wanlin was flattered, carefully sat beside Yang Bin, said: "ancestor, although Han 3000 and I haven''t seen each other for half a month, he gave me a completely different feeling. Even I doubt that the person I met tonight is not Han 3000 at all."


    "Why is there such doubt?" Yang Bin asked.


    "He was beaten by a bunch of thugs, and there was no room to fight back." Yang Wanlin said.


    Beat up by a gangster?


    Yang Bin''s expression flashed a trace of surprise. Han 3000, as a Tianzi strong man of apocalypse, how could he capsize in the sewer and be picked up by a little gangster?


    Even Song Yun is not his opponent.


    "You can''t be wrong, can you?" Yang Bin suspects that he can''t understand the reason why this kind of thing happened, because Han 3000''s strength has been exposed in front of the Yang family, and he doesn''t need to hide himself in front of Yang Wanlin with such inferior means.


    Moreover, Yang Bin also inquires about the relationship between the Yao family and Han 3000. The reason why Yao Yuhai wants to set up a platform for Han 3000 is that Han 3000 helped Yao Hanxing solve the big problem, which also shows that Han 3000 is a very skilled person.


    "No, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. There can''t be any fake." Yang Wanlin said.


    "Are you sure he is Han 3000?" Since it''s true, Yang Bin can only doubt Han 3000''s identity. The fundamental reason why he can''t beat those gangsters is that he is not Han 3000, which can be explained.


    "Yes." Yang Wanlin said as like as two peas, "no matter what height or appearance, it is the same. If he is not Han three thousand, who else can he be?"


    Yang Bin angrily took a look at Yang Wanlin and said, "I have warned you that anything is not absolute. I want you to face all things with three points of vigilance. Have you forgotten?" This is Yang Bin''s instruction to Yang Wanlin, and Yang Wanlin will always keep it in mind, but Han 3000''s incident really makes Yang Wanlin not feel suspicious¡° Lao Zu, I''m wrong. " It''s right to make mistakes. In front of Laozu, Yang Wanlin will admit his mistakes for the first time. Even if he thinks he is right, Laozu thinks he is wrong, that is wrong. This is Yang Wanlin''s way of survival in front of Yang Bin. He knows that only if he obeys Yang Wanlin''s words can he get more attention from Yang Wanlin¡° As like as two peas, you can''t forget that the Korean family has brothers, but the twins are exactly what they are. Yang Bin reminded. Yang Wanlin was impressed by this sentence. Before that, he thought why he felt that Han 3000 had completely changed. He was reminded by Yang Bin, and instantly understood. It''s not that one person has changed. These two people are probably not the same person at all¡° Lao Zu, I totally forgot about it. You mean, Han 3000 I saw tonight is Han Jun! " Yang Wanlin said in surprise. Yang Bin nodded, this is the only possibility, otherwise it doesn''t make sense why han 3000 was beaten by a group of little gangsters¡° No, he contacted me. If he was Han Jun, where did Han 3000 go? Can he still be imprisoned by the Han family with the strength of Han 3000? " Yang Wanlin guessed. Yang Bin did not speak, but a thoughtful face. After a long time, Yang Bin said: "if he is imprisoned by the Han family, it must be his intention." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1142

    Yang Bin said that because in his opinion, Han 3000''s strength is not controlled by the Han family. The strongest person in the Han family is Yan Jun, who is very familiar with Song Yun.


    Yang Bin once discussed this issue with Song Yun, and Song Yun''s sentence has made Yang Bin remember it deeply.


    Song Yun said that even if he and Yanjun work together, I''m afraid they are not Han 3000''s opponents.


    Under such conditions, how can Han 3000 be imprisoned by the Han family?


    So if this happens, it must be under the condition that Han 3000 did not resist.


    But such a statement makes Yang Wanlin feel very strange. Han 3000 is so strong, how can he be willing to be imprisoned by the Han family for no reason? And he''s willing to lose his freedom. It doesn''t make any sense.


    "Lao Zu, you said Han 3000 was voluntary. Why did he do that?" Yang Wanlin asked suspiciously.


    Yang Bin''s serious expression, suddenly showed a smile, seems to think of something.


    Yang Wanlin is at a loss. He doesn''t know where Yang Bin''s smile is. He can only wait for Yang Bin to explain to him.


    "As we all know, Nangong Qianqiu attaches great importance to the two brothers. Han 3000 lives in Han''s house in the name of waste. I''m afraid he just wants to prove himself by doing so." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin still doesn''t understand. It''s a very simple thing to prove that he has the strength of Han 3000. Why should he make so many tricks?


    "Lao Zu, I still don''t understand." Yang Wanlin said.


    "Why did Han Jun appear as Han 3000? This must have been inspired by Nangong Qianqiu. Even Nangong Qianqiu intended to let Han Jun bear the name of Han 3000 and cheat outside. So Nangong Qianqiu locked Han 3000 up. As for why han 3000 didn''t resist, I''m afraid Han 3000 took advantage of the situation. He should have guessed that Han Jun would expose his identity and even cause big trouble, Only Han 3000 can save Han Jun


    "This is the reversal of status. When Han Jun gets into trouble, Nangong Qianqiu wants to save Han Jun, so he has to ask Han 3000."


    Yang Wanlin finally understood Yang Bin''s clear explanation, but in his opinion, it was unnecessary, troublesome and painstaking.


    Han Sanqian wants to prove himself in front of Nangong Qianqiu that he has more and better opportunities to choose. Why do he do so many things?


    "Lao Zu, why didn''t he change a more simple and direct way?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "What he wants is not only to prove himself, the most important thing is Nangong Qianqiu''s begging." Yang Bin said with a smile that he is worthy of being an old fox in the shopping mall. With some details, he even figured out Han 3000''s overall plan.


    But for Yang Bin, it''s just a guess at the moment, and he''s not sure if it''s true.


    But along this line of thinking, Yang Bin knows what he should do to better cooperate with Han 3000, and even makes Han 3000 feel grateful for him.


    Since knowing that Han 3000 is a strong man of apocalypse, Yang Bin has been thinking all the time about how to establish a better relationship with Han 3000.


    The three families in Yanjing have been working hard for many years, and there has never been a saying of victory or defeat. Originally, Yang Bin thought that he could not see the three families in his lifetime, but Han 3000''s appearance gave Yang Bin hope.


    As long as Han 3000''s help, the Yang family will definitely be able to go to the real peak, overlooking the other two families!


    "Let him come home tomorrow." Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin.


    "Lao Zu, do you have a way to prove his identity?" Yang Wanlin said curiously.


    "Do you need to prove his identity? If he is Han 3000, how can he be beaten by a group of little gangsters? What''s your brain?" Yang Bin scolded.


    Yang Wanlin can''t help but shrink his neck and can only say: "Laozu, I know how to do it."


    Yang Bin wanted to say something else, but after sighing, he went to his room.


    Yang Wanlin is really excellent, and he is also the most likely one to support the Yang family among the younger generation of the Yang family. But his biggest shortcoming is that he can''t think and treat problems in a simple way, which is the most dissatisfied place for Yang Bin.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be solved by outsiders. Only Yang Wanlin himself can understand it and learn to think deeply.


    This sigh made Yang Wanlin''s heart cool. He didn''t even know what he had done, which would make Yang Bin behave like this.


    However, Yang Wanlin knows that as long as he and Han 3000 can have a deeper relationship, the only choice for the family leader will still be him.


    On the other hand, Han Jun, who was beaten by pain, fell to the ground and had a long rest before he could sit up. During this period, he was regarded as a drunk. Occasionally, passers-by would be far away from him.


    The pain of the whole body makes Han Jun feel like he''s dying. When will he be beaten so miserably when he has never been wronged since he was young.


    After taking out the phone, Han Jun dials Nangong Qianqiu''s mobile phone.


    When the phone was connected, Han Jun began to cry: "grandma, I''ve been beaten. Come and help me." Nangong Qianqiu had gone to sleep, because she knew what would happen to Han Jun tonight, so she didn''t plan to wait for Han Jun to go home, and this call directly woke Nangong Qianqiu up¡° What''s the matter? How can you be beaten? Did Yang Wanlin do it? " Nangong Qianqiu''s first reaction is that Han Jun''s identity is recognized by Yang Wanlin, so Yang Wanlin will attack Han Jun, but it''s too fast, and how can Yang Wanlin see the difference between them¡° No, it''s a gang of gangsters. Han 3000 should have sinned against them, so he took revenge on me. " Han Jun grits his teeth and says that this hatred will naturally be counted on Han 3000. He can''t beat those gangsters. He can also punish Han 3000 with Nangong Qianqiu''s hand, which is a way to vent his anger¡° Where are you? I''ll pick you up right away. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Han Jun reported the address, Nangong Qianqiu immediately got up, dressed and drove to the place where Han Jun was. When Nangong Qianqiu came to the ground and saw Han Jun sitting on the ground, he was immediately distressed¡° Jun''er, how are you? Are you ok? Do you need to go to the hospital Nangong Qianqiu said nervously. The bruised Han Jun didn''t think about how to get revenge on those little gangsters. Instead, he said, "grandma, it''s all Han 3000. It''s him who hurt me. If he didn''t provoke those unruly people, how could I be beaten?" Nangong Qianqiu is distressed. Hearing Han Jun say so, she can''t help but put her hatred on Han 3000¡° Don''t worry, grandma will go back and teach that dog a lesson at once This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1143

    Take Hanjun home, Nangong Qianqiu personally for Hanjun deal with the injured place, and appease Hanjun to sleep, the old lady gloomy love, came to the cellar.


    Han 3000, who was locked in an iron cage, looked very embarrassed on the surface. After all, he hadn''t taken a bath for half a month.


    "The appearance of this time point really surprised me. Is it difficult for people who are buried in the Loess around their neck not to like sleeping too much? They are afraid that they will not have the chance to open their eyes if they close their eyes?" Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Qianqiu is not easily angered, but because Han Jun was injured by Han 3000, she was completely ignited by Han 3000''s words.


    "Han 3000, your life is in my hands. I will kill you before I die." Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. What do you want me to do? In the middle of the night, do you just want to scare me?" Han 3000 said that he knew that something must have happened to Han Jun, otherwise, Nangong Qianqiu would never have met him at this time.


    "The people you offended outside beat Han Jun today. This is the evil you created, but you have to let jun''er bear it for you. I''m here to help jun''er revenge." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Offending people?


    This is a bit of a surprise to Han 3000. Most of the people he has recently provoked know his strength. How can he have the courage to take the initiative to trouble him?


    Is it Yao Hanxing''s enemy?


    No, if it''s Yao Hanxing''s enemy, Han Jun won''t even have a chance to survive.


    "That''s why he can''t pretend to be me. If it''s me, it should be them. But if you want to avenge Han Jun, you come to me. It''s ridiculous. Why don''t you go to the person who beat him?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Those people, I will find out naturally, but you are also to blame." Nangong Qianqiu said with a gloomy face.


    When she approached the cage, she continued to say to Han 3000, "do you know what the cage is used for?"


    Although Han 3000 is not valued in the Han family, he is also the Han family. Naturally, he knows the significance of this place.


    Nangong Qianqiu once raised a fierce dog and bit many servants of the Han family. He was fierce in nature, so Nangong Qianqiu built such a big cage in the cellar to discipline the fierce dog.


    This iron cage can not only restrict the fierce dog, but also has the function of electric shock, which is used to tame it. Unfortunately, the fierce dog is so strong in nature that it is not willing to obey Nangong Qianqiu, so it was electrocuted by Nangong Qianqiu.


    "I remember it was called Wolf sister. You were electrocuted alive." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu laughed darkly and said, "you just know. I remember when it died, it was very sad. I don''t know what you will do."


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu''s hand has got the remote control switch.


    Han 3000''s eyes are extremely cold. He knows that Nangong Qianqiu is not joking with him, and in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, he may not be as good as a dog.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, when you ask me, I will ask you to kneel down and pray!" Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Nangong Qianqiu seemed to hear an international joke, burst out laughing, and then pressed the button.


    The electric current instantly swept Han 3000''s body, and the strong impact made Han 3000 tremble.


    Nangong Qianqiu enjoyed watching all this, just like seeing the naughty wolf sister.


    "Han 3000, that''s the end of being right with me. Beg for mercy. As long as you beg for mercy, I''ll let you go." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    The feeling of electric shock makes Han 3000 feel painful, but it''s not as good as he can''t accept. After all, Han 3000 is not an ordinary person''s body. The only regret is that Han 3000 didn''t really pass the test of natural disaster. If he could wash his body again by Tianlei, this electric shock would be a piece of cake for him.


    However, this also makes Han 3000 realize that the taste of Tianlei is definitely not good. It''s hard to imagine the cost of going to a higher-level world.


    "I won''t ask for mercy, but one day, you will come to me." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu clenched her teeth. She thought that this way could make Han 3000 bow to her, but she didn''t expect that Han 3000 was as unwilling to give in as the original wolf sister.


    Nangong Qianqiu wants to see Han 3000 electrocuted, but at this stage, she can''t do it.


    "I don''t believe you can stick to it all the time. From today on, every day someone will come to let you taste the pain of being shocked. When you ask for forgiveness, please let him tell me." With these words, Nangong Qianqiu left the cellar, and her words were not joking with Han 3000. Since she said it, Nangong Qianqiu would be able to do it.


    The next day, Nangong Qianqiu arranged a special person to do it, three times a day, once a day. She wanted Han 3000 to beg for mercy in pain.


    After Han Jun got up, the bruise on his face had dissipated a lot, but he could still clearly see the marks of being beaten.


    For being beaten, Han Jun has accepted, but last night''s good things were destroyed, Han Jun has been worried, he put all the mistakes, attributed to Han 3000. After breakfast, Han Jun plans to see Han 3000 in person and teach him a lesson. But at this time, Han 3000''s hand rang, and the caller was Yang Wanlin¡° Grandma, Yang Wanlin called me. " Han Jun immediately found Nangong Qianqiu. He didn''t know what to do, so he had to ask Nangong Qianqiu for help¡° Take it and see what he wants to do. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Han Jun then pressed the answer button and turned on the PA¡° Han, how was last night? The women I arranged for you are not bad Yang Wanlin asked Han Jun with a smile. Although he saw the picture of Han Jun being beaten, he deliberately hid the matter to avoid being suspected by Han Jun¡° It''s a pity that something happened last night. " Han Jun said¡° You''re not going to waste this opportunity, are you Yang Wanlin asked, pretending to be surprised¡° Next time, there''s another chance. " Han Jun said¡° In this case, you come to my house today, and I''ll introduce you to a better one. It happens that Lao Zu wants to see you. He plans to cooperate with the Han family. I hope you can come and have a talk. " Yang Wanlin said. Han Jun didn''t dare to answer casually, but looked at Nangong Qianqiu. Nangong Qianqiu looks happy, which is exactly what she wants. Now Yang Bin takes the initiative to contact, so it''s impossible to refuse. Nodded to Han Jun, Han Jun then said to Yang Wanlin on the other end of the phone: "OK, I''ll clean up and go out." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1144

    When Nangong Qianqiu thinks that everything is going perfectly according to her plan, in fact, Han Jun''s identity has been caught by Yang Bin.


    Nangong Qianqiu thinks this matter too simple and pure. He thinks that Han Jun can replace Han 3000 only by his appearance, but he doesn''t know that Han 3000''s ability can''t be compared with 100 Han Jun.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who dreams of the spring and Autumn period, thinks that he has seen the brilliant future of the Han family and that the young Han Jun can support the Han family.


    When Han Jun came to the Yang family, things did not develop according to Nangong Qianqiu''s imagination.


    Yang Bin personally received Han Jun. on the surface, this seems to be a kind of attention to Han Jun, even Han Jun is complacent in his heart, but in fact, there is a very critical test waiting for Han Jun.


    "How did you hurt your face?" Yang Bin asked Han Jun.


    In order to cover up the embarrassment of being beaten last night, Han Jun can only tell a lie, saying: "accidentally fell, Yang Laozu, today is not to talk about cooperation, don''t because of my little things delay the business."


    Han Jun is a master liar. Otherwise, he won''t frame Han 3000 again and again, making Han 3000 be punished by Nangong Qianqiu for countless times.


    It''s a pity that such a reason is too ridiculous. Let alone Yang Bin, an old fox, even the three-year-old of the Yang family can''t believe it.


    "Han Jun." Yang Bin suddenly called out.


    Han Jun subconsciously replied: "Yang Laozu, what do you have to say."


    "Since your name is Han Jun, why do you want to appear as Han 3000?" Yang Bin said with a smile, this is just a very simple test, Han Jun directly exposed the foot of the horse.


    But it also proves that the simplest means are often the most effective.


    After all, the name of Han Jun has been with him for more than ten years, and the habitual response can''t be changed in a short time. Even though Han Jun has stressed that he is Han 3000 for countless times in his heart, Han Jun is still a little defenseless when the word "Han Jun" suddenly pops out of Yang Bin''s mouth.


    "Yang Laozu, what do you say? I was Han 3000. How could I be Han Jun?" Han Jun slightly panicked retort.


    Who is Yang Bin? How can he believe such a lie scheme.


    As like as two peas, Han Jun''s identity was two. He was almost identical in appearance and figure, but his temperament was not easily replaced.


    More importantly, Han Jun does not have the attitude that a strong man should have.


    When Han 3000 came to the Yang family, he was very arrogant and faced up to all the people who provoked the Yang family. At this time, how could Han Jun''s submissive attitude be Han 3000?


    "You may not know the difference between you and Han 3000, but I can feel it. I have to say that Nangong Qianqiu''s move is rotten to the extreme. She even thinks that the same appearance can hide the truth and treat me as a fool?" Yang Bin light said.


    Han Jun was completely flustered at this time. Seeing Yang Bin''s appearance, now his identity has been exposed.


    Although Han Jun doesn''t know why, he knows that if he continues to stay in the Yang family, he may be in danger. What he should do now is to slip away.


    "Lao Zu Yang, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll go first." Finish saying, Han Jun can''t wait to stand up, want to run.


    Seeing this, Yang Wanlin immediately stood in front of Han Jun and said with a sneer, "Han Jun, you cheated me so hard. I almost fell into your hands last night. Now you want to leave so easily?"


    If it wasn''t for Han Jun, Yang Wanlin couldn''t have had a direct conflict with Wang Li last night, and he wouldn''t have suffered that kind of humiliation. All this was the result of Han Jun pretending to be Han 3000, so Yang Wanlin naturally wanted to vent his anger on Han Jun.


    "What do you want to do? I''ll tell you, even if I''m not Han 3000, I''m also the young master of the Han family. If you want to be bad for me, my grandmother will never let you go." Han Jun gnashed his teeth and said that at this time, he had been flustered, so he directly exposed his identity.


    Hearing this sentence, Yang Bin looked up and laughed.


    "The young master of the Han family is so powerful that he dare to brag in front of my Yang family? Today, even if Nangong Qianqiu came here in person, how about that? Don''t I dare to deal with you? " Yang Bin cold voice said, Yanjing shopping mall, Yang Bin did not dare to deal with people, just Han family in his eyes, is a clown, a mole ant can be crushed to death.


    "Mr. Yang, my Han family has no grudge against the Yang family. Why do you embarrass me?" Yang Bin''s words frighten Han Jun. although he is used to lawlessness in the Han family, he still knows the gap between the Han family and the Yang family.


    In front of other families, the name of the Han family may have a little energy to fear, but in front of the Yang family, it is a joke. As one of the three families in Yanjing, how can the Yang family pay attention to the Han family?


    "You pretend to be Han 3000, don''t you just want to use my Yang family?" Yang Bin asked. Han Jun immediately refused to accept this sentence and retorted: "I can do what Han 3000 can do, and I can do better than him."¡° Is it? Now that you have said that, I will give you a chance to prove it. " Yang Binyang raised his hand, and several bodyguards inside the Yang family appeared. Seeing this kind of battle, Han Jun was flustered and quickly said, "what do you mean, Mr. Yang?"¡° Han 3000 can easily deal with these people. Since you say what he can do, you can do it, and you can do it better than him, let me see. " Yang Bin said. In terms of fighting, Han Jun is a complete waste. Otherwise, he won''t be beaten up by several gangsters last night, and Nangong Qianqiu has to come forward to save him. Han Jun wants to avoid this matter, but this is a trap that Yang Bin has prepared for him for a long time. The strength of several bodyguards is not what those little gangsters can compare last night. The end of Han Jun can be imagined. It''s worse than last night. It''s more painful than last night. This scene makes Yang Wanlin feel very happy. He dares to pretend Han 3000. This is the price he must pay. Thinking of the humiliation he met Wang Li last night, Yang Wanlin can''t help kicking him. When Han Jun was almost dying, the bodyguards stopped¡° Lao Zu, what should we do now? " Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1145

    "Call Nangong Qianqiu. If you want to save this waste, let Han 3000 come forward." After thinking for a while, Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin.


    So far, Yang Bin is not sure what kind of plan Han 3000 is, so he can only cooperate with Han 3000 according to his own ideas. Of course, this is the result of Yang Bin''s careful consideration. As an old fox, he will not make any hasty decisions without more than half a chance.


    To make Yang Wanlin, immediately took out the mobile phone.


    Nangong Qianqiu is still at home waiting for Han Jun to bring back good news. She has even figured out what field the Han family should start from. As long as they can get back their previous business resources, it''s only a matter of time before the Han family can return to its peak. With the support of the Yang family, the Han family will be able to surpass the past sooner or later.


    Even Nangong Qianqiu''s mentality has expanded, imagining that under the leadership of Han Jun, the Han family will become the existence of three families side by side.


    Such a dream was temporarily interrupted by a telephone ring.


    When Nangong Qianqiu saw that it was Han Jun calling, he couldn''t wait to press the answer button.


    "Jun''er, how is it? What kind of cooperation has it reached?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, the game is over. If you want to save Han Jun, bring Han 3000." Yang Wanlin said coldly.


    Hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu''s face changed and asked, "who are you?"


    "Yang Wanlin."


    Nangong Qianqiu takes a cool breath. Listening to Yang Wanlin''s words, Han Jun''s identity seems to have been seen through by them. Moreover, when Nangong Qianqiu answers the phone, he is also calling for jun''er, which undoubtedly confirms Han Jun''s identity.


    "What did you do to him?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    Yang Wanlin did not answer this question, but said: "Han 3000 did not appear before dark, you are ready to collect Han Jun''s body."


    With that, Yang Wanlin hung up directly.


    Listening to the blind voice from the phone, Nangong Qianqiu looks very blue.


    All the dreams in her mind are broken at this moment, and now she has to worry about Han Jun''s safety.


    But how could that be?


    How could Han Jun be as like as two peas in two faces?


    Nangong Qianqiu is not a fool. When she thinks that everything is flawless, Han Jun is seen through. Does it mean that all this is a joint plan of Han 3000 and the Yang family?


    But it''s a fact that Han 3000 is confused, and it''s also a fact that he is locked in the cellar. All this is planned by Nangong Qianqiu himself. How can Han 3000 be a prophet?


    "Han 3000, what did you and the Yang family do?" Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth and stood up and walked towards the cellar.


    Han Sanqian has just experienced electric shock, but his state is not too uncomfortable. On the contrary, he enjoys the feeling of electric current moving in his body. Moreover, the stimulation of electric current can stimulate Han Sanqian''s physical potential faster and make his physical strength stronger.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s torture on Han 3000 did not make Han 3000 suffer. On the contrary, it made Han 3000 find a shortcut to become stronger. This is something Nangong Qianqiu never dreamed of.


    "It seems that you are begging me to come." When Han 3000 saw Nangong Qianqiu, he said with a smile.


    This old lady will not waste her time on him, so there must be a reason for her appearance at this time.


    "This is the plan of you and the Yang family, deliberately set a trap, let me push jun''er into the fire pit?" Nangong Qianqiu asks Han 3000, the hatred in his eyes is like seeing the man who killed his father.


    Han 3000 doesn''t have any plans. He just pushes the boat with the tide on Nangong Qianqiu''s plan, because he knows that Han Jun has no ability to pretend that he will show his feet and get into trouble sooner or later. All this is because Han Jun has no ability to replace him.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu mentioned the Yang family, which surprised Han 3000. Does it mean that Han Jun angered the Yang family? If so, it would be very interesting.


    "No, you just ask Han Jun to meet the Yang family instead of me? If Yang Bin knows this, does Han Jun have a way to live? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Nangong Qianqiu clenches his fists. Yang Wanlin has made it very clear that if Han 3000 doesn''t appear, Han Jun will be a corpse after dark. In a way, Han Jun really has no way to live.


    But Nangong Qianqiu will never allow her favorite grandson to have any life accident!


    "Han 3000, if jun''er has an accident, you have no way to live. Now I''ll give you a chance to save jun''er, and I''ll let you go this time." Nangong Qianqiu asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile. At this time, Nangong Qianqiu is still commanding him. She doesn''t seem to realize that she is asking for help. She should be humble.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, it''s actually very simple for me to save Han Jun. as long as you beg me, beg me, I''ll promise to help you." Han 3000 said.


    "How can I beg you to be such a waste, and I advise you that I have given you the opportunity to cherish your best. Otherwise, it will be too late to regret." Nangong Qianqiu threatened.


    Han 3000 grabbed the steel bar of the cage with one hand and said, "do you know why I''m willing to be locked up here?"¡° Willingly? " Nangong Qianqiu laughs. What''s the meaning of being willing? Does he have the ability to leave? Just when Nangong Qianqiu is ready to refute Han 3000, a scene that makes her panic happens. Han 3000 easily bent the steel bar, and the gap of the cage was enough for Han 3000 to get out, that is to say, as long as Han 3000 wanted to leave, he would have been able to leave¡° You... "Nangong Qianqiu looks at Han 3000 with pale face, unable to speak for a moment¡° Do you think I can''t escape at all, and I''m not willing to say it? " Han 3000 said. Nangong Qianqiu really thinks so, but after seeing this scene, she no longer thinks so¡° I want to leave. No one in the world can stop me. The reason why I am locked up here is to wait for Han Jun to create a big trouble outside. "¡° You know, I''m the only one who can save him now, even Yan Jun can''t, so... Please me, maybe I''ll be merciful. " Han 3000 light said. Nangong Qianqiu almost broke her back teeth. For so many years, Han 3000 in her eyes has always been a waste. Even Nangong Qianqiu would feel dirty if she looked at Han 3000 more. Nangong Qianqiu''s self-esteem doesn''t allow her to ask for help from such a waste! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1146

    "I beg you, it''s absolutely impossible!" Nangong Qianqiu said firmly.


    "Go and choose a coffin for Han Jun, and you can also ask him what kind of coffin he likes. After all, he is your favorite grandson. You should meet all his requirements for the last journey." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu is so angry that she shivers all over. When is it Han 3000''s turn to take such a high attitude in front of her.


    But at the thought of Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t accept it.


    She knows that Yang Wanlin''s words are absolutely inspired by Yang Bin, and Yang Bin''s position is impossible to joke with him.


    If it''s dark, we won''t wait until tomorrow.


    "Han 3000, he''s your brother. If you kill him, do you still have the face to see Han''s ancestors? Your grandfather won''t forgive you either Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Brother?" Han 3000 looked at Nangong Qianqiu in surprise and said, "Nangong Qianqiu, I really didn''t expect that you would have the audacity to say such words. In his heart, is there my brother? Even I''m not even the Han family. Now you ask me if I have the face to see the Han family. It''s ridiculous! "


    "And grandfather won''t blame me, let him know the unfair treatment I received in the Han family, he will only blame you." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang is not dead, and Han Tianyang himself is very good to Han 3000, there will be no prejudice, Han 3000''s normal counterattack, Han Tianyang is more unlikely to have any blame.


    Nangong Qianqiu angrily turns around and leaves. She can''t face the matter of asking Han 3000, so she can only think of other ways.


    Han 3000 smiles. He believes that Nangong Qianqiu will come back, because she never wants to see Han Jun die.


    "That''s your favorite grandson. Do you want to watch him die for your dignity?" Han 3000 said to himself.


    After Nangong Qianqiu returns to the living room, he thinks about it and can only call Han Cheng.


    When Han Cheng comes home from the company, he sees Nangong Qianqiu''s frozen expression and knows that it''s not a good thing.


    Carefully asked: "Mom, so anxious to let me back, what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Han Jun." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng is not surprised at all, because in his opinion, Han Jun''s identity will be revealed sooner or later. Nangong Qianqiu thinks it too simple. It is also that she believes in Han Jun too much and thinks that Han Jun''s ability can be competent, but she never thinks about why han 3000 is valued by the Yang family and Yao family.


    "Mom, in fact, I have long thought that this move will not work." Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu frowned and said, "do you also question my plan?"


    Han Cheng smiles bitterly. This is not a question, but a fact. Is Nangong Qianqiu unwilling to admit it?


    "Now what?" Han Cheng, who dare not refute, can only ask.


    "Han Jun was caught by Yang Bin, and Yang Bin has contacted me, only Han 3000 appeared, he will release Han Jun, otherwise, after dark, he can only collect Han Jun''s body." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    As soon as Han Cheng''s face changes, Yang Bin is actually involved in this matter. Han Jun is really in danger.


    "Mom, isn''t it better for you to come forward in this matter?" Han Cheng asked.


    "That waste, even want me to beg him, how can I beg him, you go to help me deal with this matter immediately." Nangong Qianqiu says to Han Cheng in the tone of command.


    Han Cheng''s face is dignified. Since Han 3000 has made such a request, only Nangong Qianqiu can do it, and he can come forward to save Han Jun.


    Han Cheng knows that even if he goes to Han 3000, I''m afraid there won''t be any good results, but since Nangong Qianqiu says so, he can only try.


    "Mom, I can only try. I can''t guarantee it." With that, Han Cheng goes to the cellar.


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu also dials Shi Jing''s number. In order to be safe, she must let Shi Jing appear.


    "I''ll give you a chance to go back to Han''s house, but you have to do something for me." After dialing the number, Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Shi Jing has lived in Han 3000''s home, which is known through Qin Lin. after all, it is well known that Han 3000 is the boss of Fengqian company, and Qin Lin has talked about a lot of cooperation through Han 3000''s influence in the chamber of Commerce.


    The development of Fengqian company can be said to be in a rapid state.


    "I live very well outside. It doesn''t matter to me whether I can go back to Han''s house." Shi Jing said that from the moment she left the Han family, she didn''t want to go back, unless one day Nangong Qianqiu died, maybe she would go back to the Han family.


    But now, it''s impossible, because Shi Jing is fed up with Nangong Qianqiu''s strength.


    "What do you mean?" Nangong Qianqiu said coldly. She didn''t expect to take the initiative to give Shi Jing a chance. She didn''t know how to cherish it.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s opinion, if she can take the initiative to call Shi Jing, she should admit her mistake and accept it. How can she refuse?


    "I made it very clear that I won''t go back to Han''s home, and if you let me go back, it should be related to Han 3000. Let me guess if Han Jun is in trouble. You ask Han 3000 for help, but you can''t put down your dignity, so you let me go back?" Shi Jing''s words hit the nail on the head. Although she doesn''t know what happened to the Han family, she can ask Nangong Qianqiu to call her on her own initiative. It must have something to do with Han Jun¡° I advise you to think about it again. This is the last chance I''ll give you. " Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth¡° No need. " With that, Shi Jing hung up directly. Nangong Qianqiu was furious and threw his cell phone to the ground. Now she can only hope that Han Cheng can persuade Han 3000. However, when Han Cheng came to the cellar, he saw Han 3000 sitting on the cage instead of being locked in the cage. Han Cheng knows that the reason why han 3000 is here is because he is willing, not because he is trapped! In this case, Han 3000''s attitude has been fully explained. No matter what he says, it is useless¡° Three thousand. I''m here for something. You must have guessed. " Han Cheng said¡° Did you pick me up? " Han 3000 asked without raising his head. Han Cheng''s words stopped for a while. Han 3000 and Han Jun came out of Shi Jing''s stomach. How could they have picked them up? Han Sanqian said this on purpose to express his dissatisfaction. But these things are not decided by Han Cheng. The role he plays in the Han family is just a obedient son. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1147

    "Three thousand, but... But he is your brother after all." Speaking of this, even Han Cheng himself felt shameless. Thinking about the treatment Han 3000 received in Han''s family, why should he save Han Jun?


    But Nangong Qianqiu asks Han Cheng to persuade Han 3000. Han Cheng can only do his best, and he really doesn''t want to see Han Jun in danger.


    Han Sanqian smiles calmly. It sounds harsh. At this time, he thinks that Han Jun is his brother. But before, why didn''t they know his brother existed?


    "Don''t waste your time with me. Unless Nangong Qianqiu asks me personally, otherwise, I won''t save him. It''s too late. You''d better let her think about it." Han 3000 finished, lying directly on the cage.


    Seeing Han 3000''s attitude so determined, Han Cheng knows that it is impossible to persuade Han 3000. It is estimated that only Nangong Qianqiu can change the situation.


    But it''s also a fable to ask Nangong Qianqiu to ask for Han 3000. After all, in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, she always treats Han 3000 as a waste, and even refuses to admit that Han 3000 is a family member. How can she bow to Han 3000?


    Leaving the cellar, Han Cheng could not help sighing. No one would have expected that things would come to such a stage. Who could have thought that Han 3000, who has been ignored by the Han family, could play such an important role today?


    And this can''t blame Han 3000''s unfeeling. This result is caused by Nangong Qianqiu. It''s not too much to say that she is to blame.


    If she hadn''t lost Han 3000 and shut him in the cellar, Han Jun would not have fallen into the hands of the Yang family.


    When she comes to the living room, Han Cheng sees Nangong Qianqiu with a dignified face. It is estimated that her heart is also full of five flavors. She never dreamed that she would be planted in Han 3000''s hands one day.


    "Ma." Han Cheng goes to Nangong Qianqiu and shouts.


    Nangong Qianqiu asked with a gloomy face, "how about that? He didn''t promise."


    "He said he would not do it unless you asked him in person." Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes almost beat with anger. Her clenched fist was obviously white and slightly shaking, which showed that she had reached the extreme of anger.


    Beg him?


    Ask Han 3000?


    It''s not just a matter of dignity. If Nangong Qianqiu really does this, she will admit that Han 3000 is better than Han Jun in disguise, and her choice over the past ten years is wrong.


    It is impossible for Nangong Qianqiu to admit his mistake.


    And even at this time, Nangong Qianqiu still thinks that Han Jun is more promising than Han 3000. In the future, Han Jun will have to support his family.


    If the other party is not the Yang family, Nangong Qianqiu has already come out in person.


    Unfortunately, Yang Bin''s ability and status in Yanjing, even if Nangong Qianqiu personally appeared, Yang Bin will not pay attention to her.


    for the first time!


    Nangong Qianqiu felt powerless for the first time in her life, which made her despair more than when she left Nangong family.


    If there is time, Nangong Qianqiu may be able to turn to Nangong Boling for help, and there will be a glimmer of hope, but now, she is not allowed to do so.


    "Mom, if you don''t show up, I''m afraid Han Jun is really in danger, but the Yang family has no choice." Han Cheng reminded.


    Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t understand this, but she just can''t accept putting down her figure in front of Han 3000.


    "I didn''t expect that Nangong Qianqiu would come to such a situation and ask for a waste." Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth.


    For a loser?


    If this was said before, Han Cheng would certainly feel that there is no problem, but now, she even thinks so, which makes Han Cheng very incomprehensible.


    Can you make friends with the Yao family and the Yang family, or even let Yang Bin speak in person? Is Han 3000 really just a waste?


    Over the years, did they not have a wrong understanding of Han 3000?


    Moreover, the existence of Fengqian company is now clear to Han Cheng. Han 3000 is able to set up his own company in private. From this point of view, Han 3000 is more capable than Han Jun.


    After all, Han Jun now has no real ability except to act in front of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Mom, I think we need to change our view of Han 3000. Maybe... Maybe."


    "Maybe something!" Nangong Qianqiu stood up and scolded Han Cheng: "are you doubting my eyes?"


    Han Cheng shook his head and said, "Mom, that''s not what I mean."


    Han Cheng would like to say that maybe it would be better to change his way of thinking and let Han 3000 come to the Han family than to put his hope on Han Jun. it''s just that Nangong Qianqiu''s reaction makes Han Cheng dare not say the rest.


    "Don''t follow me." Nangong Qianqiu said and walked towards the cellar.


    Han Cheng knows that although there are 10000 people in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart who are not willing to compromise with Han 3000, in order to save Han Jun, she can bow to Han 3000, because now there is no other choice.


    With Nangong Qianqiu''s character, she won''t let others see this, so she tells Han Cheng not to follow her. Han Cheng sighs and sits on the sofa. Since he knows that Han 3000 founded Fengqian company, he has to look at Han 3000 from another perspective. Han 3000 can develop his own power secretly in the process of being squeezed. For a child of only 14 years old, it is very amazing for Han Cheng. Even Han Cheng couldn''t imagine how Han 3000 did it. This is enough to show the excellence of Han 3000. That''s why Han Cheng feels that it is better to put the hope of reviving the Han family on Han 3000. Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu''s hegemony in the Han family has led to the fact that Han Cheng''s opinions and ideas are useless¡° Perhaps, one day in the future, we will all regret that we chose the wrong person and treated 3000 as an outsider. " Han Cheng said to himself. By this time, Nangong Qianqiu had come to the cellar again. Han 3000, who heard the footsteps, was still lying on the cage, without any idea of getting up. Although he didn''t see the comer, judging by his steps, Han 3000 knew that Nangong Qianqiu was coming¡° Do you want to threaten me or scare me? " Han 3000 said directly. In the past, Nangong Qianqiu always regarded Han 3000 as a coward and a bad bug. She even thought about driving Han 3000 out of Han''s house to avoid delaying Han Jun''s retreat. Under this extreme prejudice, Han 3000 had no weight in her heart. But today, all this has changed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1148

    Although Nangong Qianqiu is old, it doesn''t mean that she is confused. She is a very smart person who can judge who is better from the present form. In fact, Nangong Qianqiu is amazing enough when Han Sanqian founded Fengqian company. Even in her mind, she had an idea that she doubted her choice and that she was wrong.


    Just because of her strong self-esteem, Nangong Qianqiu is not willing to admit and accept this reality. Therefore, she would rather break the south wall and try to prove her choice right than accept her mistake.


    "How on earth do you want to save Han Jun?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "It''s very simple. Please, you don''t have to kneel down. Just say the three words I beg you." Han 3000 sat up and looked at Nangong Qianqiu with a smile. He had expected Nangong Qianqiu would appear sooner or later, because it was her only choice.


    Nangong Qianqiu is bulging her cheeks, which is obviously a sign of gnashing teeth.


    After a long silence, Nangong Qianqiu said, "I beg you to help Han Jun


    "Ah, ah." Han Sanyi sighed and said, "it''s not easy to wait until you are like this. Nangong Qianqiu, do you feel wrong in your heart and doubt your eyes? Han Jun has accomplished nothing, but I already have my own company, and the development prospect of the company is infinitely good. Do you have any regrets about what you did to me before? "


    "No Nangong Qianqiu firmly replied that even if this thing is really wrong, she will try to make it right. As long as she can defeat Han 3000 and make Han Jun become the Han family, she can prove that she is right.


    Although this road is not simple, Nangong Qianqiu will do it for her self-esteem.


    Han 3000 naturally nodded, such an answer, in fact, he had already guessed.


    "Not now, not in the future. In less than three months, Fengqian''s development will surpass that of the Han family. Let''s wait and see." Han three thousand finish, toward the cellar outside.


    What he wants is really simple. He wants to fight for his own breath. He wants to watch Nangong Qianqiu bow his head in front of him.


    Maybe in the eyes of many people can''t understand this matter, after all, Nangong Qianqiu''s bow did not lose anything, but in Han 3000''s view, this is very important.


    "I want Han Junping to come back safely. If he''s missing half a hair, I''ll never let you go." Nangong Qianqiu said to Han 3000''s back.


    Han 3000 laughed at himself and said, "don''t worry, the Yang family doesn''t dare to hurt your precious grandson, because even the Yang family is afraid of me."


    Nangong Qianqiu''s mouth outlines a radian of ridicule. Even the Yang family are afraid of it. This guy is really boastful.


    This is just a trap set by Han 3000 and the Yang family. He even has such a sense of superiority.


    "Sooner or later, you will lie at Han Jun''s feet. You will know the gap between you and Han Jun. Nangong Qianqiu will help Han Jun stand on the peak of Yanjing even if he gives up his life." Nangong Qianqiu said, biting her teeth.


    After that, Nangong Qianqiu took out the phone and dialed the number of Nangong Boling.


    When Nangong Qianqiu married Han Tianyang, in a sense, she was used as a chess piece. She didn''t have any right to speak in Nangong family, she just played an indispensable role, and Nangong Qianqiu never thought that she would be involved in Nangong family.


    But now, for the sake of Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu has only one way to go. She has to seek the help of Nangong Boling to let Han Jun defeat Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 goes to the living room, Han Cheng immediately stands up and walks to Han 3000.


    "3000, are you going to save Han Jun now?" Han Cheng asked.


    "Yes, your precious son is dying. If I don''t save him, you will hate me all your life." Han 3000 light said.


    Han Cheng doesn''t know what to say. After all, Han 3000 is his own son.


    "By the way, I''d like to remind you to check your body as soon as possible. Once something gets late, the consequences can''t be changed." After Han 3000 finished, he left Han''s compound.


    Han Cheng doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words. His physical condition is very clear. He has no problem at all. He is healthy.


    But Han 3000, why do you say that?


    This makes Han Cheng feel a little worried. It seems that he has to find a time to have a physical examination. Even if he is really all right, he can make himself feel at ease.


    Han Sanqian didn''t intend to change anything, but he also wanted to understand that when he was born back to 14 years old, everything was destined to change dramatically, so he didn''t mind reminding Han Cheng that maybe early treatment can avoid the result of Han Cheng''s premature death.


    The Yang family.


    Han Jun''s face is black and blue, but he is beaten hard. Yang Wanlin, who is full of anger, is venting his anger on him.


    And it''s not enough just to fight. Yang Wanlin''s anger can''t dissipate at the thought of eating Wang Li''s body.


    "Stop fighting, please. I''m dying." Han Jun lay on the ground, no strength to resist, can only beg for mercy in the mouth. Yang Wanlin is a heavy kick after, this just panting atmosphere sitting on the sofa to rest¡° Damn, if it''s not for you, can I lose face in front of Wang Li? I''ll say why you didn''t help me last night. Hurry up. You''re a fuckin ''trash. Go to your mother. " Yang Wanlin, who is angry, throws another ashtray on Han Jun. at this time, Han Jun can''t say what he is suffering from. He doesn''t even know what the problem is until now. Finally, Han 3000 showed up. Let Han Jun surprised speechless things also happened. Yang Wanlin and Yang Bin stood up from the sofa together, as if they were greeting Han Sany. Han Jun slightly long mouth, to show the amazement of this situation. He can''t imagine how Han 3000 did it. Why even the ancestor of the Yang family should treat him with such a respectful attitude! In Han Jun''s eyes, Han 3000 is a waste. However, in the eyes of Yang''s ancestors, Han 3000 is a powerful man of apocalypse. It is natural for him to revere Han 3000¡° Three thousand. You''re here. How are you? Are you ok Yang Wanlin enthusiastically went to Han 3000 and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder¡° It''s nothing, but it''s a little light when you do it. " Han 3000 looked at Han Jun and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1149

    Han 3000''s meaning is easy to understand, and Yang Wanlin is not a fool. He immediately greets the Yang family''s thugs, which is a pain to Han Jun.


    Han Jun now wants to die. From small to large, he has hardly been wronged. When he was beaten like this, whether it was to his body or soul, it was a very serious injury.


    Yang Bin then said to Han 3000, "3000, I didn''t destroy your plan."


    After all, Yang Bin does not know whether his guess is correct. He will worry that he has interfered with Han 3000''s original plan.


    Han three thousand smile, said: "Laozu, this is better than I imagined."


    Han 3000 originally intended to use the Yao family to frighten Nangong Qianqiu, but he did not expect that the Yang family would be involved in this matter. It is obvious that the Yang family is more powerful than the Yao family.


    Hearing the word "Lao Zu", Yang Bin laughed. This is probably the first time in his life that he has been called Lao Zu so happy.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Yang Bin said repeatedly.


    "I''ll keep this matter in mind. If my ancestors have anything to help in the future, just ask. I''ll define Han 3000 and refuse." Han 3000 said that after all, the Yang family is one of the three families in Yanjing, and Fengqian''s development depends on the protection of the Yang family. Therefore, Han 3000''s polite remarks can be regarded as a deeper relationship with Yang Bin. In this way, the Yang family will surely give more resources to help Fengqian.


    "It''s enough to have you. In the future, your business will be my Yang family''s business." Yang Bin is a smart man. He responded to Han 3000 almost perfectly.


    The fox, old and young, has its own purpose.


    Han 3000 took a look at the wailing Han Jun and said, "it''s so noisy. I almost threw it out."


    Yang Wanlin immediately asked his men to stop, and then threw Han Jun out of the Yang villa.


    But before that, Yang Wanlin gave Han Jun two punches to vent his anger.


    Seeing this scene, Han Sanqian smiles and asks Yang Wanlin, "you look like you hate him. What''s the matter?"


    Yang Wanlin told Han 3000 what happened last night. When he spoke, he gnashed his teeth and wanted to cut Han Junsheng alive.


    "Find a chance and I''ll help you get the place back." Han 3000 said.


    On hearing this, Yang Wanlin was in a better mood. As long as Han 3000 was willing to help him, he would have a chance to return the humiliation he suffered in front of Wang Li.


    "Lao Han, you mean that. I''ve written it down. Don''t try to deceive me." Yang Wanlin said with a smile.


    "I''m the kind of person who will cheat you casually. I''ll help you out if I get a chance." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wanlin said with a smile, "Lao Han, you don''t have to look for an opportunity. Now there''s really an opportunity in front of you."


    After that, Yang Wanlin picked Han 3000''s eyebrows.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t play it off." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wanlin took a look at Yang Bin. Until Yang Bin nodded, he said, "have you ever heard of the Wuji summit?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of it, but it should be related to martial arts?"


    Han 3000 once participated in the martial arts conference. In addition to the martial arts circles, many business tycoons will participate in this kind of activity, because it involves huge interests. For those businessmen, it is a very good opportunity to make money.


    It is also an opportunity for the Yang family to prove themselves.


    "Yes, the Wuji summit is a competition jointly held by the martial arts and business circles every year. The martial arts and business circles use it to prove their strength, while the business circles take advantage of this opportunity to make money. The open and dark transactions almost reach billions of terrible figures every year." Yang Wanlin explained.


    Billions!


    Han 3000 was slightly surprised. Although the amount of money was not surprising to him, it was a little surprising that such a large amount of money was involved in a martial arts conference.


    "The three families in Yanjing should have their own martial arts hall?" Han 3000 said that in Yuncheng, tianchangsheng also had its own martial arts school. Although his martial arts school was founded because of his interest, it was also a means for tianchangsheng to stabilize the power of the Tianjia family.


    Yang Wanlin nodded, not surprised that Han Sanqian had guessed some inside stories.


    "Yes, it''s a well-known thing among the major families, but no one is going to pierce it, so from the surface, it doesn''t exist." Yang Wanlin said.


    Han 3000 light smile, Yang Wanlin''s words, is not to remind him that this matter can not be exposed on the surface?


    "This is the secret fight between the three families. If it''s not broken, there''s room for each other. I understand." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The simple dialogue has made Yang Bin appreciate Han 3000 to a higher level. Although he is young, he can understand a lot of things. The three families are really using the martial arts museum to fight secretly, and they don''t break this matter, and they really leave room for each other. After all, no one wants to really fight each other, and the situation of tripartite confrontation, Once a big struggle breaks out between the two parties, the remaining party will be able to make a profit, which is the result that the three parties do not want to see.


    "It''s easy to talk to you." Yang Wanlin said with a bitter smile. When Yang Bin explained the situation to him, Yang Wanlin thought hard for a long time to understand the truth, but Han 3000 understood it as soon as he heard it¡° Do you want me to attend the Wuji summit? " Han 3000 asked. Yang Wanlin did not speak, but Yang Bin stood up at this time and said to Han 3000, "if you are interested, you can have a try. Your presence will certainly benefit my Yang family, but I will not ask you to participate in any way." This is a kind of careful exploration. Yang Bin doesn''t want Han 3000 to feel that he is using him. After all, it''s not easy for him to get to this kind of relationship. Yang Bin doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between Han 3000 and Yang''s family because of this¡° Laozu, since the Yang family can get a lot of benefits, can Fengqian get a share of these benefits? " Han 3000 asked. Without hesitation, Yang Bin nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, my Yang family will spare no effort to help Fengqian develop in Yanjing."¡° It''s not hard for me to surpass the Han family in three months, is it? " Han 3000 asked. Although the Han family is now in decline, its stable position for so many years can not be broken down overnight. Fengqian is just a new company. It is just in its infancy, so there is no way to compare its recognition with the Han family. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1150

    From various aspects of data, it is not very realistic for Fengqian to compare with Han family in a short time, but the Wuji summit is a very important thing for Yang family. Therefore, Yang Bin carefully answered Han 3000 after considering.


    "In three months, my Yang family will do their best to help Fengqian develop with all the resources." Yang Bin said.


    Although Yang Bin did not give a positive answer, this sentence is enough for Han 3000. After all, three months is too short. Even if the Yang family has enough influence in Yanjing, Yanjing is not the only one of the Yang family. Therefore, this matter is still full of uncertainties, which can not be guaranteed within three months, Fengqian is sure to surpass the Han family.


    "In this case, I will represent the Yang family at the Wuji summit." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Yang Bin''s face showed a smile that could not be concealed. With the skill of Han 3000 Tianzi, Yang Bin has almost seen the picture of him killing all sides at the Wuji summit, and the number one throne has almost been collected by the Yang family ahead of time.


    Yang Bin winked at Yang Wanlin, then said to Han 3000, "I''ll have a rest first. You young people should have more exchanges."


    "Lao Han, there''s a party tonight with all kinds of beauties. Are you interested?" Yang Wanlin asked Han 3000 with a cheap smile.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head directly. He has no interest in women. After all, he has a future wife waiting for him. Although some stories with other women during this period can''t be regarded as betrayal to Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian, who is used to loyal feelings, really doesn''t have any interest.


    "I''m not interested. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go home first." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wanlin thought Han 3000 would certainly agree, and he also figured out how to arrange for Han 3000, but he did not expect that Han 3000 refused.


    Looking at Yang Wanlin''s stunned expression, Han 3000 continued: "I''m not Han Jun, female is a meaningless game for me."


    Yang Wanlin doesn''t quite agree with this view. Men don''t like women, and they don''t like sex?


    "Lao Han, you are not afraid of your poor performance for the first time, so you are timid. Men are like this for the first time. As long as you step out of this step, you will be more like a fish in water in the future. You can rest assured that I will find you two inexperienced people who will not laugh at you." Yang Wanlin said.


    Han three thousand hear a face green, a kick in Yang Wanlin''s butt, said: "this is the butt, next time I can''t guarantee you can still stand."


    Yang Wanlin is scared to step back. Han 3000''s skill is not for fun. He says he can''t stand. It''s estimated that he will have to rely on a wheelchair in his life to move.


    "I''ll give it to you." Yang Wanlin asked from a distance.


    "No more." Han three thousand head also didn''t return of waved a hand.


    Yang Bin said he was going to have a rest, but he went back to his study.


    "Song Yun, how sure do you think Han 3000 will be able to stand at the end of this Wuji summit?" Yang Bin asked curiously that the Wuji summit had already arranged candidates, and they were carefully selected by Yang Bin and Song Yun, but the appearance of Han 3000 made Yang Bin directly ignore the previously determined candidates.


    "You don''t have to worry about it at all. In my opinion, no one can be his opponent." Song Yun said faintly that the Apocalypse is a strong one, unless other families have the ability to invite apocalypse, otherwise, Han 3000 is absolutely unstoppable.


    People in martial arts know that the Apocalypse is a mountain man, which is qualitatively different from ordinary people. No matter what kind of masters in the secular world, they can''t be compared with the Apocalypse strongman. Moreover, the real strongman in the secular world has already joined the apocalypse, so there is no one who is more powerful than the Apocalypse strongman in the secular world.


    "Do you believe him so much? But he didn''t show much in front of you. " Yang Bin said.


    Song Yun smiles and says, "you won''t forget about the Yao family."


    Yang Bin patted his head and said, "I''m so confused. I can''t remember such an important thing. It seems that I''m worried too much."


    "You don''t have to worry about this unless someone else can invite the apocalypse, or else." Song Yun said.


    With a long sigh, Yang Bin said, "the Yang family has not grown up in wujifeng for many years. This time, they can grow up in prestige. However, the problems we discussed before still make me a little worried."


    Hearing this, Song Yun''s expression became a little more serious.


    They have discussed before why han 3000, as a strong man of Tianzi, left the apocalypse, whether he was forced to leave the Apocalypse because of his mistakes or other reasons.


    If there are some complicated reasons, the friendship between the Yang family and Han 3000 is likely to be self digging. After all, Song Yun knows the Apocalypse rules very well. People on the mountain are not allowed to go down the mountain casually.


    Of course, these are the conjectures of the two of them. It is not known what kind of reasons are hidden in them.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. After all, it''s beyond our ability to investigate. We have to leave it to fate." Song Yun said. Yang Bin nodded helplessly. Whenever there is any other possibility, Yang Bin will try to check this matter. Unfortunately, in the face of the existence of apocalypse, a mysterious organization, he is really powerless. After Han 3000 left the Yang family, he went back to the place Qin Lin arranged for him. He knew that since Shi Jing was driven out of Han''s house, he lived in his house. Han 3000 didn''t know how to face Shi Jing and didn''t plan to go home. But after thinking about Shi Jing''s life after she moved to Yuncheng, in fact, Shi Jing didn''t mean any harm at all. She was prejudiced against him. During that time, the mother and son got along well, so Han 3000 came back. Take out the key, open the door, the delicious food. This makes Han 3000 feel strange. He knows very well that Shi Jing is not a good cook, because there are servants in the Han family who specialize in cooking. What''s the smell of this dish? Isn''t it difficult that Shi Jing has specially left a hand¡° Mom Han 3000 tried to shout. The sound of bowls breaking on the floor came from the kitchen. When Shi Jing came out of the kitchen, her eyes were full of tears. This sound of "mother" has a very special meaning for her¡° Three thousand, you''re back. " Shi Jing asked¡° What are you doing, cooking? " Han 3000 asked in dismay. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1151

    As soon as Han''s words were finished, another man came out of the kitchen.


    Wu Xin!


    And she was wearing an apron, and it was obviously she, not Shi Jing, who was cooking.


    But... Is her relationship so good with Shi Jing that she has come home to cook!


    "What are you doing? Is it strange that I appear in your house?" Wu Xin asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it strange?" Han asked in response that his relationship with Wu Xin had not reached the point of visiting, let alone Wu Xin cooking at his home.


    For Han 3000''s straightforward, Wu Xin only responded with a white eye, and then went back to the kitchen to keep busy.


    Han 3000 puzzled looking at Shi Jing, hope she can give himself an explanation.


    Shi Jing had to go to Han 3000 and said, "when I moved here, I happened to meet Wu Xin. She helped me a lot and taught me how to cook. I heard from her that you have a good relationship. I thought it was all the neighbors, so I didn''t refuse her."


    Good relationship?


    Han Sanqian didn''t feel that he had a good relationship with Wu Xin. At most, he just met her and helped her.


    "You''re not going back to Han''s?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shi Jing nods without hesitation. She has had enough of Nangong Qianqiu in the Han family. This time she leaves the Han family, she has never thought of going back.


    "I don''t want to see Nangong Qianqiu again." Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanqian knows that Shi Jing is also the oppressed party at home, and she has to do a lot of things, so Han Sanqian doesn''t blame her strongly.


    "In that case, you can stay here." Han 3000 said.


    "By the way, how did you get out?" Shi Jing asked curiously, for the recent things of the Han family, Shi Jing did not go to understand, so she did not know what happened.


    "Nangong Qianqiu asked me." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 and says, "I''m your mother. Do you still joke with me like this? Who is Nangong Qianqiu? Don''t I know?"


    No one will believe this, especially when Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu have been together for so many years. I''m afraid only Han Tianyang can change Nangong Qianqiu''s character, her hegemony and her stubbornness.


    Unfortunately, Han Tianyang is dead, that is to say, no one in the world can make Nangong Qianqiu bow his head.


    So how can Shi Jing believe that Han 3000''s escape from the cage is Nangong Qianqiu''s request?


    "She asked Han Jun to pretend to be me, which caused trouble to the Yang family. Yang Bin asked me to show up. Otherwise, she would kill Han Jun, so Nangong Qianqiu had no choice. She begged me for her beloved grandson." Han explained.


    Shi Jing was stunned for a long time, and then asked: "what you said is true, she really begged you?"


    "Not at all." Han 3000 light way.


    Shi Jing took a cold breath, as if she had heard a terrible fairy tale.


    Nangong Qianqiu would bow to Han 3000. This is something that Shi Jing never dreamed of!


    "I''m so happy. I didn''t expect Nangong Qianqiu to have today." Shi Jing grits her teeth and says that she seems to have vented a lot of anger by taking advantage of this incident. But then, Shi Jing starts to worry again and says to Han 3000, "if you do this, Nangong Qianqiu will not let you go. She will definitely take revenge on you."


    "I know, so I have reached an agreement with the Yang family. In three months, the Yang family will use all their resources to help Fengqian company. Even if they can''t trample on the Han family, they can at least make Fengqian and the Han family have the same status. It''s not so simple for her to retaliate against me." Han 3000 said.


    When it comes to Fengqian company, Shi Jing has a proud expression on her face. In her opinion, Fengqian is a surprise brought to her by Han 3000, and no one would have thought that Han 3000, a young man, had already founded his own company. With the help of the Yang family, Fengqian''s development must be unstoppable.


    But Shi Jing also knows that the Yang family will agree to Han 3000, and there must be demands.


    "What do the Yang family need you to do for them?" Shi Jing asked.


    "At the Wuji summit, I will fight in the name of the Yang family and help them win honor." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing has heard of the Wuji summit, and the Han family also had the honor to attend it once. Unfortunately, the results were terrible. Not only did the Han family not get any benefits, but they also lost a lot.


    "Those who can attend the Wuji summit are all top experts. Are you in danger?" Shi Jing worried.


    Han 3000 smiles.


    On earth, danger is just a joke to him. How can someone cause danger to him on earth?


    Unless Linlong of Xuanyuan world wakes up his memory and comes to the earth, this kind of thing is almost impossible. According to time, Linlong should still be sleeping.


    "Don''t worry, now even grandfather Yan is not my opponent." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 said so, Shi Jing thought of the last Han 3000 forced Yan Jun situation, is really unexpected¡° Since you are so confident, I won''t worry about it. But you still have to be careful of Nangong Qianqiu. She doesn''t need anything. I''m afraid she''ll come with you. " Shi Jing warned. Of course, Han Sanqian will not relax his vigilance against Nangong Qianqiu. However, in his opinion, if Nangong Qianqiu really wants to get revenge on him, there is only one way to go, that is, to seek help from the Nangong family. However, it is still a question whether this help will get a response from the Nangong family. Han 3000''s understanding of the Nangong family shows that Nangong Qianqiu is an abandoned person. In Nangong Boling''s eyes, she may have been an outsider for a long time¡° Mom, do you know the background of Nangong Qianqiu? " Han 3000 asked¡° Background, what background? " Shi Jing asked suspiciously¡° It''s nothing. I''m just talking about it. " Han Sanshan smiles and doesn''t explain much. I''m afraid no one in Yanjing, except Han Tianyang, knows the real identity of Nangong Qianqiu. This is also the proof that Nangong family and Nangong Qianqiu have broken off their relationship¡° Have you finished talking? If it''s OK, I''ll help you with the dishes and chopsticks. " At this time, Wu Xin came out of the kitchen and said. For her a pair of hostess posture, Han 3000 feel some speechless¡° Mom, don''t let strange people come home in the future. " Han 3000 said to Shi Jing, and didn''t lower his voice, just like he said it to Wu Xin on purpose. Wu Xinchu felt harsh, but she didn''t care about it or refute Han 3000. Instead, she said to Shi Jing, "aunt, if you want to eat my dishes in the future, come to me at any time, I have time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1152

    Although the three people sat at the dinner table, the atmosphere was not very harmonious, but the overall atmosphere was good. Wu Xin and Shi Jing talked and laughed, but Han 3000 became an outsider, which made Han 3000 speechless.


    While they were chatting happily, Shi Jing suddenly asked, "Wu Xin, you don''t like my son, do you?"


    Wu Xin was stunned.


    Han 3000 was almost a mouthful of old blood!


    "Auntie, what do you mean by that? In my eyes, he is just a little brother. He is not an adult." Although Wu Xin is sophisticating, she is obviously red in the face with her head down.


    Shi Jing is also a woman. She knows what this kind of performance means, but she also finds it strange that Wu Xin can''t like Han 3000. He is really just a child.


    "If you like each other, I don''t have any opinions. Although 3000 is young, but..."


    "Mom, are you full?" Han three thousand quickly interrupted Shi Jing''s words, say go on, still can''t rise to talk about marriage?


    This is not good for Han 3000. After he solves the problem of Yanjing, he has to go to Yuncheng to find his future daughter-in-law.


    "I''m not finished. It''s impolite of you to interrupt me." Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 and says.


    "Well, I''m full. I''ll go out for a walk. What do you want to say? Take your time." Han 3000 can''t control Shi Jing, so he has to withdraw first.


    It''s very hot these days. In the evening, many people will take a walk to enjoy the cool.


    Whenever Han sany01 is alone, he will unconsciously think of Su Yingxia and what he is doing now.


    In terms of age, Su Yingxia should still be in primary school. She doesn''t know her grades, whether there are boys in her class who like her, and whether they will be bullied by others.


    The Su family should cause a lot of trouble for Su Yingxia.


    Su Haichao''s temperament must have been obstinate since he was a child. With Su Guolin''s neglect in Su''s family, Su Yingxia will be bullied by Su Haichao.


    The more he thinks about it, the more impulsive Han 3000 is to go to Yuncheng. It''s a pity that he has promised the Yang family to attend the Wuji summit, which has to be postponed.


    Just when Han 3000 was thinking about things, a man ran into him head-on, and the other side, no matter right or wrong, yelled at Han 3000 directly.


    "You don''t have eyes when you walk, little thing. Apologize to me." The other party arrogantly said to Han 3000.


    For this kind of unreasonable person, Han 3000 was too lazy to waste his words and directly kicked him away.


    Many people who saw this scene nearby were all gaping.


    Originally, they planned to see a good play, but they didn''t expect that it was just the beginning and it was over!


    "The child, whose family, has such great strength."


    "Is it really possible for a child to kick people off?"


    "It''s not easy for children to be provoked now. It''s not surprising that they are so powerful."


    Ignoring these exclamatory voices, Han 3000 quickens his pace and gets away from the focus.


    In addition to not want to be watched, there is another reason, Han 3000 found someone tracking him!


    After arriving at a place where there is no one around, Han 3000 stops. It seems that the man doesn''t cover up his whereabouts any more and goes directly to Han 3000.


    "When did you notice I was following you?" The man asked Han 3000.


    "You give me a reason to follow. If I''m satisfied, you can escape today." Han 3000 light said.


    With a faint smile, the man said, "I know your skill is good, but before you talk such big words, have you not considered my skill?"


    "No need to think about it." Han 3000 said frankly.


    "Young man, it''s a good thing to be young and vigorous. You don''t deserve to be called a teenager if you don''t have courage and uprightness, but it''s also a good thing to have self-knowledge. If you are too arrogant, you will not come to a good end." That person cold voice says, obviously already some have been irritated by Han 3000.


    "Is it?"


    The man suddenly felt a breeze on his face.


    Han 3000, who was standing on his left, suddenly appeared on his right.


    "You''ve just died once. I''ll give you another chance." Han 3000 said.


    The man''s face changed instantly. In his opinion, this speed has exceeded the limit that human beings can do. He didn''t feel it at all!


    If Han 3000 had attacked him just now, maybe he was dead!


    "How did you do it?" The man''s breath obviously became a little unstable, because he knew that he underestimated Han 3000.


    "You have five seconds left to think about it." Han 3000 said.


    The population was dry and confused for a while, but he knew that in five seconds, he might really say goodbye to the world.


    "I know the trouble you solved for Yao family. Do you know the background of his opponent?" Said the man.


    "The Pok killers are controlled by that man''s family." Han 3000 light said¡° That man''s name is Tinghan. He is the son of the founder of the killers organization in Pok and the leader of this organization in the future. " Said the man¡° So what? You still didn''t tell me your purpose and identity. In this case... "Han 3000''s words were not finished, and the man quickly said," don''t hurry. I was once a member of this killer organization. "¡° Ever? " Han three thousand light smile, said: "mention once these two words, that you are not a member of this organization, according to my understanding, the killer organization can not retire, once want to leave, will be the organization''s sniper, only a dead end, you come to me, don''t want me to help you." The original intention of the man who came to Han 3000 was not to ask Han 3000 to help, but to join hands to deal with the organization, because before that, he underestimated Han 3000''s strength to a great extent. In the spirit of cooperation, but after seeing the strength of Han 3000, he knew that Han 3000 did not need his cooperation at all. Even, he has the ability to destroy the organization on his own¡° They are after me. I thought you had a grudge against them. We could form an alliance, but I underestimated you. " Said the man¡° I understand. I want to cooperate with them, but now I don''t think I have enough capital to cooperate with them? " Han 3000 said with a smile. It''s a shame to admit this to a child, but in fact, Han 3000''s strength is much better than him. It''s also natural to admit that he doesn''t have enough capital and strength¡° Not bad. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1153

    "What are you going to do now?" Han Sanyi looks at each other with a smile. This guy''s self-knowledge comes quickly. He must have worked hard to appear in front of him when he is being chased. He doesn''t know what his inner activities are at this time.


    The man didn''t expect that things would be like this, so he didn''t know what to do for a moment, and didn''t speak in situ.


    "Since you can''t think of a way, let me think of one for you." Han 3000 said.


    The man nodded and looked at Han 3000 seriously.


    "As my staff, if you can show your value, I will help you solve this problem, OK?" Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 said that, not to meddle in his own business, but rather that Tinghan would come to him sooner or later, and Han 3000 did it conveniently.


    After all, the other party is a killer organization. Han 3000''s strength can frighten them in a short time and make them dare not launch new actions easily. However, in the case of such a big loss, it is obviously impossible for them to think that nothing has happened.


    "Will you help me?" That person incredible looking at Han 3000 to ask a way.


    "In fact, in a sense, it''s not helping you. It''s not over at all. They will come to me sooner or later." Han 3000 said.


    That person also knew that the killers of Pok would never allow themselves to suffer such insults, and would definitely make Han 3000 pay the price. Otherwise, if this matter was spread out, it would become a laughing stock of others.


    But staying with him is equivalent to exposing his whereabouts. He doesn''t know whether he should believe Han 3000 or find a place where he can''t see the sun and continue to live like a street mouse.


    "You''ve had enough of hiding on the plateau. Otherwise, you won''t come to me." Han 3000 asked.


    The man nodded heavily. The fact is that he came to Han 3000 at great risk because he didn''t want to continue to live an invisible life.


    "My name is mo Feng, as long as there is a place you can use, just open your mouth." Mo Feng said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. This is his first real hand after his rebirth. He is also a killer, and his strength is not low. It''s a good thing for Han Sanqian.


    "Find a place to rest. I''ll contact you." Han 3000 threw his mobile phone to Mo Feng.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Mo Feng does not regret his choice. He knows that in the eyes of others, although he is only a child, his strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The reason why Mo Feng risked his life to find Han 3000 is that he heard that Han 3000 made Tinghan return home in a dilemma. After seeing Han 3000, he affirmed Han 3000''s strong identity.


    "The Chinese nation is really terrible. It''s a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. At such a young age, it already has such a strong strength." Mo Feng said with a sigh.


    After a tour, Han 3000 can almost go home to have a rest. At this time, Wu Xin will probably go home, so Han 3000 goes back to his home.


    But what he didn''t expect was that as soon as the elevator door opened, Han 3000 saw Wu Xin, and her appearance seemed to be deliberately waiting for her.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t go home so late?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    Wu Xin wears a long dress with suspenders. Most men can''t help looking at it. However, Han 3000''s eyes don''t stay on her.


    This is what she deliberately dressed up, and was ignored by Han 3000.


    Is it that this little boy doesn''t understand the beauty of women at all, or does he have no desire in this aspect now?


    "Where have you been?" Wu Xin asked.


    "Wu Xin, do you want to know about my private life? Where have I gone? What does it have to do with you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Why can''t we have a relationship? I... we are neighbors. Can''t I care about you?" Wu Xin said.


    "If it''s just the neighbor''s concern, it''s too much for you. Don''t do it again." With that, Han 3000 was ready to go home.


    Wu Xin directly blocked in front of Han 3000, angry that called a rough.


    "Han 3000, you little boy, can''t you find the beauty of your sister?" Wu Xin said very directly that although she didn''t admit that she liked Han 3000 in her heart, in fact, her behavior was expressing her feelings. Probably from the boss''s incident, Wu Xin had an inexplicable heart for Han 3000. Although he was young, in Wu Xin''s eyes, His mentality and means of doing things are very mature and fascinating charm.


    "Want the old cow to eat the tender grass?" Han 3000 said.


    Wu Xin Leng for a while, this words listen, how so harsh?


    The key is that Wu Xin has no way to refute.


    In terms of their age, Wu Xin is called Lao Niu, but he has no sense of disobedience.


    "I''m not an adult. It''s against the law for you to do so." Han continued.


    Wu Xin faltered and said: "I... I, when do I say I want to eat you, and my sister, I''m not old cow at this age." Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. His peach blossoms used to be very popular. He never thought that they would not be reduced in his whole life. Even at this age, women would like them. It seems that he died in the peach garden in his last life¡° I have something important to do tomorrow. I have to go back and have a rest. If you have nothing serious to do, don''t disturb me. " Han 3000 said. Wu Xin still has a lot to say, a lot to do, and even... Even she has an impulse to bring Han 3000 back to her home to sleep. However, she did not do so in the end, but gave way to Han 3000. When Han 3000 returned home, Wu Xin went back to her home. Thinking of her behavior and thoughts, Wu Xin turned red in the face, like a hot iron¡° Wu Xin, Wu Xin, what''s the matter with you? You want to take a child home to sleep. When did you become such a brute Wu Xin gently fanned her face and said to herself. When Han 3000 came home, he found Shi Jing sitting in the living room with a very strange expression on her face, as if she was trying to resist her smile¡° Mom, did you hear that? " Han 3000 can''t help asking. Shi Jing nodded and didn''t speak, because she was really holding a smile. She was afraid that she could not hold her breath¡° Don''t let her come at home in the future. At my age, you don''t really want me to fall in love Han 3000 exhorted. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1154

    For ordinary families, there is no problem with Han 3000''s remarks. The 14-year-old puppy love is probably something that all parents do not want to see.


    But for Shi Jing, this is an exception. On the contrary, she thinks Han 3000 can get in touch with this kind of things earlier and learn more experience so that she can find the best daughter-in-law for her in the future.


    "It''s normal to fall in love at the age of 14." Shi Jing said.


    "I don''t think it''s normal for you to be a mother. Whose parents want their children to fall in love when they are 14 years old." Han said with a speechless face.


    "I''ll talk about it later. I went to help you see the school today." Shi Jing said.


    school!


    Han 3000 has never thought about this. In the past, he was excluded by Nangong Qianqiu, so he taught himself. Now, Han 3000 doesn''t have to go to school at all. After all, he was born again. He has all the knowledge he should have.


    "I still have a lot of important things to do. I don''t have time to study." Han 3000 said.


    "Isn''t it important to study? Your age is just the time to study." There was no such condition before, so Shi Jing didn''t think about it, but now it''s different. Since they have left the Han family, they should let Han 3000 live a normal life. Han 3000 is now at the age of study, so in Shi Jing''s opinion, this is a must.


    "Mom, I have my own life plan, and I can study by myself. I don''t want to go to school to waste time. Don''t mention it any more. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." With that, Han 3000 went back to his room. For school life, Han 3000 didn''t have any yearning, and for him now, studying is just a waste of time, so no matter what Shi Jing said, Han 3000 won''t consider it.


    Shi Jing sighs. She hopes to let Han 3000 return to a normal life. But when she thinks about it carefully, she thinks it too simple. Han 3000 now has his own company, and he needs to pay a lot of energy for the development of the company. How can he still have time to study.


    The next morning, after Han 3000 got up, he found that Shi Jing was already busy in the kitchen. Although he was not proficient, he still made a bowl of noodles for him.


    "Eat it while it''s hot. I''ll try my best to learn it though it''s certainly not delicious." Shi Jing looks forward to Han 3000, obviously hoping that Han 3000 will give her a comment on her first cooking.


    Han Sanqian still remembers that in order to let him go home for dinner, Shi Jing specially learned his favorite dish and filled the table.


    But at that time, Han 3000 didn''t appreciate it. He just took a look and left.


    Now think about it, it was too much at that time. After all, Shi Jing was greatly influenced by Nangong Qianqiu, and some things were not done out of her heart.


    "It looks good. It shouldn''t be too bad." Han Sanqian picked up the chopsticks with a smile. Without stopping, he ate the whole bowl of noodles directly into his stomach.


    "Slow down, don''t choke." Shi Jing warned.


    Han 3000, who had no soup left, belched contentedly and said, "Mom, it''s delicious. It seems that you are very talented."


    "Right? Mom''s good. " Shi Jing can''t hide her smile, but also has a great sense of achievement, which makes her feel proud than anything she has done before.


    "I''ll go to the company first. Please remember what I told you last night. Don''t let Wu Xin come home." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Now Shi Jing is in a good mood. No matter what Han 3000 said, she just nods.


    After the meeting of the chamber of Commerce, Fengqian''s cooperation has increased dramatically. Now Qin Lin is very busy and has no spare time. No matter how busy he is, Qin Lin will be ready to report to Han 3000 at any time. He will grasp every step of the company''s development and record it so that Han 3000 can raid the company, He was able to report to Han 3000 at the first time.


    Now Qin Lin is convinced of Han 3000.


    After the founding of Fengqian, Qin Lin tried every means to expand the development of the company, but the influence of a new company is very small. Those real big companies can''t see the cooperation with Fengqian at all, so Qin Lin has encountered numerous setbacks. In his opinion, it will take at least three to five years for Fengqian to get on the right track.


    But Han 3000''s appearance directly accelerated the process, making Fengqian''s development speed like a rocket.


    Qin Lin can''t imagine why the Yao family and the Yang family gave Han 3000 such a big face, but he can be sure that since Han 3000 can do this, there must be something extraordinary.


    When Qin Lin was on the street, Han 3000 gave him the chance, so now Qin Lin just wants to do everything well to repay Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 came to the office, Qin Lin took the initiative to stand up and give way to Han 3000.


    But Han did not sit in the past, but went to the French window.


    "Boss, the company has launched a lot of new projects recently. Let me report to you." Qin Lin said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. He is not interested in the progress. With the help of the Yao family and the Yang family, he just needs to see the results¡° Qin Lin, do you remember when we met? " Han 3000 asked Qin Lin. Qin Lin Leng for a moment, said: "of course I remember, and I will never forget it in my life."¡° I killed the first person in my life because of you. " Han continued. Qin Lin clearly remembers the scene of that night. Han 3000 was covered in blood, but his expression was very calm. At that time, Qin Lin even felt that he saw a devil''s son. And many times, when Qin Lin closed his eyes, his mind would come up with the original picture¡° Boss, I will repay your kindness to me with my whole life. " Qin Lin said¡° The greater the power, the easier it is for people to get lost. I trust you to take care of Fengqian company. But I also worry that you will lose yourself one day in the future. I don''t want to destroy the people you cultivate. " Han 3000 light said. Qin Lin''s heart thumped. He knew that Han 3000 was beating to remind him¡° I, Qin Lin, swear to heaven that if I betray you, heaven will not die well. " Qin Lin said without hesitation. Han three thousand light smile, oath itself is a funny thing, swear to the sky, is more funny, if swear to the sky really useful, the thunder in the sky, there is time to stop¡° You just need to remember that I can make you, and I can also destroy you. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1155

    The reason why han Sanqian came to say this to Qin Lin was a way to prevent trouble.


    Although Qin Lin didn''t show any sign of betraying Han 3000 in the past, the situation is different now. Qin Lin''s power comes too suddenly and too fast. In this case, it''s easy to get lost. Han 3000 doesn''t want things to develop to the result he doesn''t want to see, so he will do it.


    In a sense, Han Sanqian can''t bear to be in opposition to Qin Lin. after all, his relationship with Qin Lin is two generations.


    "Boss, I will bear your words in mind." Qin Lin said.


    Han Sanqian went to Qin Lin and said, "I don''t want us to turn against each other. In the end, Fengqian company will be yours."


    Qin Lin didn''t quite understand that Fengqian was built by Han 3000. How could he become him?


    But Qin Lin didn''t ask much. He just needed to know what to do.


    "Boss, I heard you are going to the Wuji summit?" After talking about the heavy topic, Qin Lin asked Han 3000. When he knew about it, he was very surprised.


    On the surface, the Wuji summit is just a normal contest between martial arts and Taoism. However, Qin Lin knows that it is still a struggle for fame and wealth between the major martial arts schools and families. So Han 3000 will be involved in this matter, which Qin Lin did not expect.


    "Where did you hear about it?" Han Sanqian doubts that after he and the Yang family have determined this matter, the Yang family will not publicize it for no reason, but even Qin Lin knows it. If the Yang family did not deliberately disclose the news to the outside world, how could he know it?


    "Boss, you don''t know yet. The Yang family has submitted the list, and your name is on the list. Many people know about this matter, and the degree of discussion is very high. Many people are wondering why you are on the list of the Yang family." Qin Lin explained.


    Han 3000 suddenly realized that it was not the Yang family''s deliberate propaganda, but the list that caused this result.


    But are there so many people paying attention to him?


    "What else is strange?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Qin Lin''s expression was obviously a little stiff. He heard a lot of unpleasant words, but he couldn''t tell Han 3000 face to face.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s just say it. I can probably imagine what they think of me." Han continued.


    "Boss, a lot of people know who you are, and they all think that you are trying to impress others and kill yourself." Qin Lin said.


    Han Sanqian''s skill is only known to the Yao family and the Yang family. When his name appears on the list of the Yang family, there is a burst of big jokes. Not only does the martial arts school laugh at this matter, but many families feel that it is a treasure of experience from the Yang family. All kinds of ugly sarcasm and sarcasm have almost formed a wave, Everyone is taking it as a joke.


    "It''s no surprise." Han 3000 light said.


    "Boss, I''m also curious why you want to attend the Wuji summit and fight for the Yang family." Qin Lin doubts that there are many versions of rumors in the outside world, but the credibility is not high, and even ridiculous, so Qin Lin can''t help but verify the true answer to Han 3000.


    "As long as I can help the Yang family win the highest honor of the Wuji summit, the Yang family will spare no effort to help Fengqian development. In three months, even if we can''t surpass the Han family, we should have the same influence as the Han family." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin looked stunned!


    In three months, Fengqian and Han family should be in the same position in Yanjing business!


    In Qin Lin''s opinion, this is almost impossible.


    But if the Yang family is really willing to help, it is not impossible.


    But this matter also needs a premise, that is the highest honor of the Wuji summit!


    This is too difficult. After all, there are many experts attending the Wuji summit. Han 3000 has to win to the end.


    "Boss, although the conditions offered by the Yang family are very attractive, it''s too dangerous for you to attend the Wuji summit." Qin Lin said with a worried face.


    "Do you look down on me?" Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin shakes his head in a panic. Han 3000 is his boss. How dare he say that? But the Wuji summit, after all, is attended by those real martial arts experts. Han 3000 is just a child, so Qin Lin thinks that Han 3000 has a very small chance of winning the final.


    "Boss, I know something about Wuji summit. People who are qualified to participate are very powerful roles." Qin Lin said.


    "A lot of big families will use this to prove their family''s strength, so the people they send out must be strong, which is very normal, but no matter how strong the strong are, in my eyes, fighting is nothing but mole ants." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin has never questioned Han 3000, but now, it''s hard to avoid that Han 3000 is boastful.


    He has seen those masters fight, one by one like people in the world of martial arts, but Han 3000 calls them mole ants. Can people believe that¡° Boss, you''d better be careful, and the Han family may take advantage of this incident to give you a trick. " Qin Lin warned. Han 3000 nodded. He knew that Nangong Qianqiu would not miss this opportunity to deal with him, and it was still an open and aboveboard opportunity. But who could the Han family have? Yan Jun is a strong man, but his extraordinary status in the Han family, it is impossible to do these things¡° Three days later, I will take part in the first game. If you have time, you can come and have a look. I''ll show you what a real strong man is Han 3000 said with a smile. Seeing that Han 3000 was so confident, Qin Lin began to doubt whether he was worried too much, because Han 3000 didn''t take this matter seriously¡° Boss, I will be there to cheer for you. " Qin Lin said¡° Nothing else. Keep busy, and I won''t disturb you. " Han 3000 said. Qin Lin sent Han 3000 to the company gate, watched Han 3000 leave, and then returned to his office. For the first game three days later, Qin Lin suddenly felt a little excited and couldn''t wait to see Han 3000''s performance on the court. Whether he is really so powerful or boasting, it can be confirmed by his appearance¡° Is it hard to be my boss, who is really a peerless master? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1156

    Every year, the Wuji summit will be the most popular discussion in Yanjing. After all, it is a dispute between many companies. The business community and the martial arts museum will show their talents at this time. However, this year is an exception. Although the Wuji summit has been discussed with great enthusiasm, people pay more attention to one person.


    This person is Han 3000!


    His appearance has made countless people wonder and wonder why the Yang family sent such a talent to jiawuji summit, and this is the only one on the list of the Yang family. Compared with previous years, this is a completely confusing situation.


    Judging from the previous visits of the Yang family to the Wuji summit, the Yang family will arrange at least three people to appear, which can be regarded as an additional insurance and opportunity. But this year, the Yang family has put all their treasure on Han 3000. Does it mean that the Yang family has such great confidence in him?


    What''s more, when someone found out the identity of Han 3000, who is the waste young master of the Han family, it caused an uproar. Some even thought that Yang Bin must be crazy. How could he let a waste of the Han family attend the Wuji summit.


    So now there are a lot of rumors.


    "Yang Bin can''t be an old fool. How can Han 3000 attend the Wuji Summit for the Yang family?"


    "Han 3000 is not valued in the Han family. It''s said that he lives like a dog. How can he get involved with the Yang family?"


    "Can we say that Yang Bin has given up the Wuji summit, which is why he made such an ostentatious clown?"


    "Yang Bin has always attached great importance to the Wuji summit, and he will spend a lot of money on it every year. He should not deal with it casually. Perhaps, this boy named Han 3000 has something to do with it."


    "Ability, if he really has ability, how can the Han family not reuse him?"


    All kinds of conjectures and comments have aroused the most heated discussion in Yanjing.


    As the initiator of this incident, Yang Bin can''t help smiling whenever he hears that someone says he is crazy or even stupid. The more he scolds him now, the more surprised he will be. Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit will eventually make these guys shut up.


    "Lao Zu, there are too many opinions outside now. Do you want to intervene?" Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin, some ugly words, even he almost can''t listen to, untimely hand to stop, really don''t know those people still have to say what unpleasant words.


    Yang Bin shook his head and said, "let them say it. The more they want to see my Yang family''s jokes, the more painful it will be in the future. Moreover, at this time, they can dig out some people who have fallen into the well. You can investigate what people have said."


    "Yes, Lao Zu." Yang Wanlin nodded his head and said, "I''m going to take out a small book to keep accounts, but anyone who said bad things about the Yang family at this time has to go on the blacklist, so that when the Yang family clears the roadblocks for Fengqian company in the future, they can have a reason to do so.".


    Although this reason is far fetched, it''s better than none. After all, the Yang family can''t attack those small companies for no reason.


    "Laozu, in fact, there are such people in our own family. Look, what should we do?" Yang Wanlin asked carefully.


    Inside the Yang family, except for Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin, who believe in Han 3000 100 percent, other people have great doubts and distrust about this. They even have the same idea with those outside, that is, Yang Bin is a bit confused. Otherwise, how can they make such a decision?


    "It''s all from your own family. Just knock it a little. It doesn''t need to be too much. After all, you still need them to fight in the future." Yang Bin said.


    Do it!


    Although he is the most qualified person in the Yang family to inherit Yang Bin''s position, this is only a statement after all. Yang Bin never said that he would inherit the position to him.


    But just now, Yang Bin said it very clearly.


    "Lao Zu, I know what to do. Thank you for your advice." Yang Wanlin said excitedly.


    "Nothing else. Go out first." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin stepped back out of Yang Bin''s office.


    "Is it too early?" Yang Bin asked Song Yun behind him.


    "You mean to confirm the identity of Yang Wanlin''s successor?" Song Yun asked.


    Yang Bin nodded and sighed: "the reason why I''m not sure about this is that I''m afraid that young people are too fickle and can''t hold their heart. But now only Yang Wanlin can reach a better relationship with Han 3000, so only he is qualified to sit in my position, so I just said that."


    "You have determined Han 3000''s ability, because Han 3000''s ability has determined the identity of Yang Wanlin''s successor. It''s too risky to do so. After all, it''s not sure whether Yang Wanlin can make friends with Han 3000 all his life." Song Yun reminds a way.


    Yang Bin does not deny that he will admit that Yang Wanlin''s identity is indeed inseparable from Han 3000. Even in his view, after his death, if the Yang family wants to stabilize its position in Yanjing, it must be helped by Han 3000, because the whole Yang family, except him, does not have such ability at all.


    It''s hard to say whether to take risks, but Yang Bin feels that this is the only thing he can do¡° Find a time, I will tell Yang Wanlin clearly, Han 3000 is important to the Yang family, I believe he will understand how to do Yang Bin said. Song Yun has been with Yang Bin for decades. In fact, he understands Yang Bin very well and the situation of the Yang family. The emergence of Han 3000 has indeed brought a good opportunity for the Yang family. The descendants of the Yang family must hold on to Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 is a powerful man of apocalypse, and he is only 14 years old now. His future is limitless¡° I don''t know when the Han family will be able to understand Han 3000''s power. At that time, Nangong Qianqiu will regret it. " Song Yun said with a smile, in his opinion, this is really a big joke. Nangong Qianqiu values a useless Han Jun, regards him as the future of the Han family, and ignores the real star of tomorrow¡° It''s better not to understand it all your life. Otherwise, this kind of blood relationship can''t be matched by my Yang family. " Yang Bin said. Blood relationship? Yang Bin thinks so, but he underestimates Han 3000''s determination. Han 3000 has known for a long time that the blood of the Han family he keeps is not recognized by Nangong Qianqiu, so his feelings for Nangong Qianqiu are no different from those of outsiders. Han 3000 can never be soft hearted to the Han family because of Nangong Qianqiu. Remember Han 3000 said a long time ago, he will create another Han family, belongs to his Han family! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1157

    Yang Fengqi belongs to the younger generation of the Yang family, and he was the most qualified person to compete with Yang Wanlin for the position of the head of the family. The reason why he said it was before is that when Yang Wanlin''s performance was getting better and better, Yang Fengqi degenerated into a black sheep of the family. He did nothing but fool around all day, so that now he and Yang Wanlin have opened a huge gap, And in the eyes of Yang Bin''s position, also become unable to compare with Yang Wanlin.


    But even so, Yang Fengqi did not give up his position as the head of the family, and tried every means to get Yang Bin''s recognition again. Unfortunately, his heresy could not get into Yang Bin''s eyes.


    About this Wuji summit, there are a lot of adverse remarks against the Yang family. In fact, they all came from him. He wanted the Yang family to make a mess of it. Only when it was a mess, could he have a chance to show himself again.


    Just as Yang Fengqi was thinking about how to deal with civil strife in his room, Yang Wanlin suddenly came in without even knocking on the door.


    "Yang Wanlin, what do you mean, this is my room, you can''t even knock on the door?" Yang Fengqi looks at Yang Wanlin with a hostile face.


    Yang Wanlin shrugged and said, "do you still need to knock when you enter your room?"


    Yang Fengqi gnashed his teeth in hatred and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "My meaning is very simple. In the future, the whole Yang family will be mine, and you just live in my family." Yang Wanlin said with a smile.


    Yang Fengqi''s eyes are green. Although Yang Wanlin is more likely to be the head of the family than he is now, this matter has not been determined one day, so Yang Wanlin is not qualified to say so.


    "Yang Wanlin, this matter has not been settled yet. You are too confident. You are not afraid that the position of the head of the family will fall into my hands. Will your disrespect today bring you disaster in the future?" Yang Fengqi said.


    Yang Wanlin shook his head with a smile and said, "Yang Fengqi, I know you want to fight with me very much, but do you really think about it seriously? Are you qualified? And I can tell you clearly that I just came out of my grandfather''s study. My grandfather has made it very clear that the position of home owner is mine. "


    "How can it be!" Yang Fengqi widened his eyes. How could Lao Zu decide such an important thing so easily, and only told Yang Wanlin.


    "Do you want to know why I came to you?" Yang Wanlin said.


    "Showing off? But you don''t have to do that. If your ancestors didn''t hold a family meeting and didn''t mention it in the meeting, you are not the real owner of the family. " Yang Fengqi said.


    Yang Wanlin shook his head and said, "I don''t have time to show off to you. I''m here to warn you that if you have to make trouble, I won''t be polite to you. By the way, this is not what I said, but what my ancestors said."


    Yang Fengqi''s heart thumped for a moment, and his eyes were obviously flustered.


    Yang Wanlin continued: "do you really think that Lao Zu didn''t know what you did? How many of those rumors from the outside world come from your mouth? I know all about them. "


    "You... You don''t slander me!" Yang Fengqi said.


    "Is it slander? You know, I just came to kindly remind you to avoid being driven out of the Yang family. My grandfather also told me to record those who spoke ill, so I won''t waste time with you." With that, Yang Wanlin left Yang Fengqi''s room.


    Yang Fengqi''s face was pale, and even his legs were a little weak. He thought he had covered up well, but he had been discovered by his ancestors.


    This can not help but make Yang Fengqi a little desperate. If Laozu knew what he had done behind his back, he would not be able to get Laozu''s attention, and the position of head of the family would be farther and farther away from him.


    All of a sudden, Yang Fengqi''s eyes become chilly. With his current position in Yang Bin''s mind, it is obviously impossible to compete with Yang Wanlin.


    In the end, the only way is for Yang Wanlin to die. Only when Yang Wanlin dies can the position of the head of the family fall on him.


    "Yang Wanlin, you forced me."


    At the same time.


    Wang family.


    Wang Linqi, the head of the Wang family, is also pondering over the fact that the Yang family sent Han 3000 to fight. He doesn''t believe the rumors that Yang Bin is old and confused and that Yang Bin is crazy.


    As Yang Bin''s opponent for decades, Wang Linqi knows what kind of person Yang Bin is, and he attaches great importance to the Wuji summit. He can never make fun of this kind of thing.


    However, Han 3000 is indeed a waste of the Han family, and there are only Han 3000 on the list of the Yang family. This is really why Wang Qilin can''t figure out why.


    "Grandfather, actually, I met Han 3000 once." Wang Li knows what Wang Linqi is worried about. He remembers that when he met Yang Wanlin in mulinsi last time, he met Han 3000. At that time, Yang Wanlin wanted Han 3000 to appear for him, but he didn''t laugh at Wang Li.


    Of course, Wang Li didn''t know that the person he met that night was not Han 3000, but Han Jun''s rubbish. Otherwise, it would be another end.


    "Oh?" Listening to Wang Li''s words, Wang Linqi became interested and asked, "in your opinion, what kind of person is Han 3000?"¡° It''s not too much to use the word "trash" to describe him Wang Li told Wang Linqi what happened that night carefully. After listening to Wang Linqi, he was even more surprised. How could Yang Bin put such an important thing on a waste? After taking a deep breath, Wang Linqi said, "it''s still a bit weird. You can''t take it lightly. You''d better ask about Han 3000. It''s better to find out all the factors. I want to know what kind of medicine Yang Bin sells in his gourd."¡° Grandfather, will Yang Bin have given up? After all, in the last two years, the Yang family did not perform well at the Wuji summit. Maybe he has accepted his fate. " Wang Li guessed. Wang Linqi shook his head without hesitation and said, "how stubborn is Yang Bin? No one in Yanjing knows better than me that he will give up and accept his life? He will never do this until he dies. This old man has to pave the way for the future of the Yang family. " Wang Li did not dare to refute Wang Linqi. Although he thought that people would change, he could only accept that¡° Grandfather, I''ll check to see if I can dig out other clues. " Wang Li said¡° Let''s go. It''s better to investigate everything that happened to Han 3000 recently. Starting from the Yao family, I heard that at the chamber of Commerce gathering, the Yao family went too far for Han 3000. I think the Yao family has something to do with Han 3000. " Wang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1158

    As the only Yao family in Yanjing who knows the inside story, when others are waiting to see a joke, only they know that this time Han 3000 will surprise four people at the Wuji summit. Both the martial arts and business circles will be shocked by Han 3000''s battle. Now those who look down on Han 3000 will be shocked.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect that Han 3000 and the Yang family would get together so soon. Don''t we have no chance?" Although Yao Hanxing is a man who has achieved nothing, he also understands the importance of Han 3000 to the Yao family.


    Yao Yuhai mentioned that he should have a good relationship with Han 3000 before, and Yao Hanxing is really moving in this direction. Unfortunately, things are changing too fast. With the escort of the Yang family, the Yao family has no use value for Han 3000.


    When he thought of this, Yao Yuhai could not help sighing. He wanted to rely on Han 3000 to give the Yao family greater development, but because of the emergence of the Yang family, the Yao family had lost this opportunity.


    "Yes, with the Yang family, we have become chicken ribs. The food is tasteless. In his heart, the Yao family has no effect." Yao Yuhai said helplessly.


    "What shall we do now?" Yao asked.


    To solve this problem, Yao Yuhai has thought of many ways, but these ways are too weak in the face of a strong family like the Yang family. No matter how the Yao family tosses about, it is impossible for the Yang family to bring Han 3000 great help.


    "I have a way, but I want you to put down your dignity." Yao Yuhai said.


    "What can I do?" Yao Han Xing asks curiously.


    "Let the Yao family become a subsidiary of Han 3000, and even his servants. They are all proud." Yao Yuhai said.


    The word "servant" is hard to hear for Yao Hanxing. After all, he is also a young master. How can he be a servant for others? Besides, Han 3000 is not really a big man. It is uncertain what kind of height he will stand in the future.


    Once the Yao family made such a choice, if Han 3000 did not succeed, the Yao family would not be worth the loss.


    "Dad, it''s a big bet. Although Han 3000 has a good relationship with the Yang family, it''s not sure where he can develop." Yao Hanxing said.


    "This is also my concern, but as soon as possible, this gamble will be more meaningful for the Yao family. When Han 3000 is really in the top position, I''m afraid that if the Yao family go to the top again, it won''t be accepted by Han 3000." Yao Yuhai said.


    Just as the father and son were discussing the matter, the doorbell rang.


    Two father and son looked at each other, Yao Hanxing then got up to open the door.


    When the door opened and saw that the man standing outside was Wang Li, Yao Hanxing was surprised.


    "Wang Li, how did you come to my house?" Yao Hanxing asked, as one of the three families in Yanjing, the Wang family has nothing to do with the Yao family. What is worth Wang Li''s visit?


    "It''s a pleasure, isn''t it?" Wang Li gave a faint smile.


    to be honored?


    Yao Hanxing despised it in his heart, but he didn''t dare to neglect it on the surface. After all, it was hard for the Wang family to get upset.


    "Come in and sit down." Yao Hanxing said.


    When Yao Yuhai saw Wang Li on the sofa in the living room, he was also very surprised and stood up directly.


    "Young master of the Wang family, what brings you to our small place?" Yao Yuhai said with a smile.


    For this kind of flattery, Wang Li showed a tired look, because there are too many people in front of him with this kind of hypocritical expression.


    "I''m here today just for one thing. I hope you can tell me the truth. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite." Wang Li said coldly.


    Looking at this posture, Yao Yuhai and his son know that they are not good at it. Moreover, they have a hunch that Wang Li''s visit is probably related to Han 3000.


    "Young master Wang, if you have any questions, ask them directly. If I know, I will never hide them." Yao Yuhai said.


    "What''s the relationship between Han 3000 and you? Why did the Yang family let him go to Wuji summit?" Wang Li asked.


    "This..." Yao Yuhai immediately showed a face of embarrassment, said with a wry smile: "Master Wang, this question of yours is too difficult for me, this thing of the Yang family, which I can know, you look up to me too much."


    "Why do you want to help Han 3000 at the chamber of Commerce gathering?" Wang Li continued.


    "Ah." Yao Yuhai sighed and said, "young master Wang, since you have come to the door in person, I am dissatisfied with you about this matter. In fact, I am also ordered to do so."


    "Mandate? Is the Yang family Wang Li frowned slightly.


    "Yes, Yang Wanlin came to me before and hoped that I could help Han 3000 at the chamber of Commerce. But he didn''t mention the reason. You know, my Yao family is just a small family. How dare I disobey the Yang family''s orders? So I can only do so."


    After a pause, Yao Yuhai continued: "I think young master Wang must also know the trouble in our family."


    Wang Li took a look at Yao Hanxing and said, "is this the thing that he was targeted by the killer organization?"¡° It''s true that I have exhausted all my relationships and can''t solve this problem. The Yang family suddenly came to me. As long as I am willing to help Han 3000 at the chamber of Commerce party, the Yang family can help me solve this problem, so I agreed. As for why the Yang family wants to do this, I really don''t know. " Yao Yuhai said. Looking at Yao Yuhai''s distressed and sincere face, Wang Li doesn''t have too much doubt, because he has met Han 3000 and knows how much waste Han 3000 has, so he has a very clear evaluation of Han 3000 in his heart. He can''t think that Han 3000 helped solve Yao''s troubles, and it''s even more impossible to think that the Yang family valued Han 3000''s ability in doing so¡° The development of the Yao family in the past two years has not been very smooth. " Wang Li said suddenly. Yao Yuhai raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t worry, young master Wang. If the Yang family has any more orders, I will tell you the first time." Wang Li light smile, this Yao Yuhai is a clear person, a lot of words do not have to pick out, he also knows what it means¡° In that case, I''ll leave first. If I''m satisfied with your news, I don''t mind helping the Yao family. " With that, Wang Li got up and left. After confirming that Wang Li had gone far away, Yao Hanxing asked, "Dad, do you want to be a double-sided spy?"¡° If you don''t say that, what else can you do? Do you want me to offend this guy? " Yao Yuhai said helplessly¡° What are you going to do now? " Yao Hanxing said. Yao Yuhai took a deep breath, said: "looking for Han 3000, now we have to make a choice, I''m afraid only he can keep the Yao family from being affected by the fish pond." In the battle between the Yang and Wang families, Yao''s family is cannon fodder at most. Yao Yuhai doesn''t want to be trampled to death inexplicably, so it''s the wisest choice to find Han 3000 at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1159

    Originally, Yao Yuhai hesitated about his choice, but when Wang Li appeared, Yao Yuhai knew that he had no way to go. Only by the big tree of Han 3000, could Yao''s family not be affected by the fish pond.


    On the surface, the battle between Wang Yang and his family is just a war between the two top families. But in fact, in this process, I don''t know how many small families will become cannon fodder and be destroyed in this big family battle.


    Yao Hanxing took the initiative to contact Han 3000, and confirmed the meeting in the evening on the excuse of inviting Han 3000 to dinner.


    Han Sanqian is a little uncertain about the purpose of Yao Hanxing''s call, because he doesn''t know that Wang Li went to the Yao family and went to the banquet with a curious heart.


    That night, we met in the most famous restaurant in the west of Yanjing.


    Han three thousand see Yao family father and son, found that the father and son are a little nervous, do not know why.


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you?" After sitting down, Han 3000 asked them directly.


    Yao Hanxing took a look at Yao Yuhai, and then said to Han Sanqian, "Sanqian, Yao family hopes to merge with Fengqian."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately frowned.


    Merge with Fengqian!


    The Yao family should now know that Fengqian has the Yang family behind it. This so-called merger must be the Yao family merging with Fengqian, which means that all the resources of the Yao family will be used by Fengqian, and they will lose control of part of the Yao family''s industry.


    This makes Han 3000 very strange.


    Yao''s family is Yao Yuhai''s foundation for most of his life. How can he give it to himself without any reason?


    "Yao Hanxing, your words really surprised me." Han 3000 said.


    "Fengqian has a bright future now, and the Yao family also want to follow him." Yao Yuhai said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian gives a cold smile. How can he believe that the Yao family''s future is not as good as Fengqian''s, but at this stage, at least the Yao family can control the development of their own industries. They are the boss.


    But once the merger, their identity will change. After losing the absolute control of the Yao family''s industry, they will be a small boss at most.


    And how can they give their foundation to Fengqian for no reason?


    "Tell me what''s in your mind. I want to know why." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Hanxing looked at Yao Yuhai.


    Originally, Yao Yuhai intended to let Yao Hanxing negotiate with Han 3000, but now it seems that Han 3000 is so inquisitive that it is obviously impossible for him to hide the facts. He can only come forward in person and tell Han 3000 the reason.


    "Three thousand, to tell you the truth, Wang Li came to my house today to inquire about you." Yao Yuhai said.


    Han Sanqian met Wang Li. This guy still has a lot of hatred with Yang Wanlin. When he went to Yao''s home, he should have something to do with the Wuji summit. After all, the whole upper class in Yanjing is discussing this matter and giving him a high degree of concern.


    The Wang family, as the Yang family''s old rival for many years, are curious about the list of the Yang family''s candidates for the Wuji summit, so it is reasonable for them to investigate.


    "What did you say?" Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, we didn''t say anything."


    "Since you didn''t say anything, you are not compensating me by merging the Yao family with Fengqian. Let me think about it." Han three thousand face with a faint smile.


    Soon, Han Sanqian understood the reason and said to Yao Yuhai, "you are afraid that the war between Yang Wang''s family will spread to Yao''s family and be affected by the fish pond, so hurry to find me as an umbrella?"


    Yao Yuhai did not hide, nodded and said: "although this matter has nothing to do with the Yao family, Wang Li will come to the door, which shows that the Yao family has been involved in this matter. Once the two families fight, my Yao family is nothing but cannon fodder."


    Han 3000 can understand Yao Yuhai''s mood. In front of the top family like Yang Wang, the Yao family is really nothing. They all praise them for being cannon fodder.


    "In order to keep the Yao family, you are willing to hand over the control of the Yao family. This is a broken arm for a strong man. You are not afraid that I will empty the Yao family and kick you." Han 3000 said.


    Yao Yuhai naturally has such worries, which is also the reason why he hesitated before.


    But now, Yao Yuhai has no choice.


    And he believes that Han 3000 will not do so.


    "I say a statement that you certainly don''t believe, and my intuition tells me that you won''t do it, or even... Even you don''t see these rights at all." Yao Yuhai said.


    I don''t care about these rights.


    Yao Yuhai is really right.


    From the beginning to the end, Han 3000 did these things not for the sake of power, but to let the Han family see their ability and vent their anger for their past.


    Who is Han 3000?


    In Xuanyuan world, he is already a powerful man in the divine realm, and Han 3000 knows that he will leave the earth again sooner or later, so the power and status here is also like a cloud to him¡° When will it be served? " Han 3000 asked. After Yao Yuhai was stunned for a moment, he looked happy and said, "serve immediately, serve immediately." Han Sanqian didn''t give a verbal promise, but Yao Yuhai knew that he didn''t refuse, which already means acceptance. However, Yao Hanxing didn''t understand this meaning, and he was worried. He thought that Han was evading the problem. He winked at Yao Yuhai, but Yao Yuhai didn''t respond, which made Yao Hanxing more anxious. Dad, what''s the matter? Is it really just dinner? After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Han 3000 patted his stomach and said, "it''s almost time. I have to go back to have a rest."¡° I''ll see you off. " Yao Yuhai quickly stood up and said that this attitude is not like treating a child at all. Of course, in Yao Yuhai''s mind, he didn''t treat Han 3000 as a child. After all, he was a person who made the killers in Pok shudder¡° No, look at your son''s anxiety. Take a moment to explain it to him. " Han 3000 said with a smile, then turned and left. Confused, Yao Hanxing asked Yao Yuhai, "Dad, what does he mean?" Yao Yuhai angrily took a look at Yao Hanxing and said, "I don''t know who your IQ is. Can''t you understand such a small problem?"¡° Dad, you''d better tell me directly. I''m already confused. " Yao Hanxing said bitterly. Yao Yuhai glared at Yao Hanxing and said, "he didn''t refuse. That means he agreed." After hearing this, Yao Hanxing suddenly realized. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1160

    One day later, there are only two days left for the Wuji summit.


    There is no sign that the discussion on Han 3000 is abating. On the contrary, it is becoming more and more intense. Many people even want to come to the competition day as soon as possible to see what Han 3000, who is so valued by the Yang family, is capable of. It''s worth the Yang family to put all the hopes of the Wuji Summit on him.


    Of course, just because they want to see it doesn''t mean they think Han 3000 will have a wonderful performance. After all, Han 3000 is only 14 years old, and the players attending the Wuji summit are all adults. If a child fights with an adult, they don''t think they can have a high winning rate.


    The day before the game, Yan Jun came to Han 3000''s residence.


    When Yan Jun appeared, Shi Jing left for the reason of going out to buy daily necessities.


    "Grandpa Yan, why are you here?" Han 3000 asks Yan Jun.


    "You are going to attend the Wuji summit tomorrow. Now the focus of Yanjing is on you. Can I not come to see you?" Yanjun some helpless said, for this matter, he knew also some surprise, Wuji summit is the highest martial arts competition in Yanjing, every year to participate in people, can be top experts, even if Yanjun want to deal with such a competition will also have some difficulty, so he can''t help but worry about Han 3000.


    Of course, Han 3000''s strength Yan Jun has seen, but as Han 3000''s elder, he can''t help but feel nervous.


    "Grandpa Yan, you don''t have to worry about such trifles. I can make it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "I know you''re good, but every year at the Wuji summit, there will be very strong experts. You have to be careful." Yan Jun exhorts a way.


    "Grandpa Yan, if I say that I don''t care about this competition at all, and I don''t even pay attention to those who participate in it, do you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    Yan Jun frowned, Han 3000 this arrogant attitude, he has never seen, but this kind of arrogance, and with a strong self-confidence, this let Yan Jun can''t help but some doubt, isn''t he really joking?


    But what kind of strength does he have to achieve to despise the Wuji summit!


    "Of course, Grandpa Yan would like to believe you, but only by being careful can you win more. And... If you can really shine at the Wuji summit, your life will change qualitatively." Yan Jun said.


    Qualitative change?


    Han three thousand thought, probably guessed the inflammation Jun why can say so.


    The Apocalypse will look for talented people in the secular world to inject fresh blood into the apocalypse. I''m afraid the Apocalypse will not miss such a grand event as the Wuji summit, which means that there will be Apocalypse hidden in the audience. As long as he performs well enough, he can enter the apocalypse.


    But Han Sanqian doesn''t need this kind of opportunity at all, because he used to be a strong man of Tianqi Tianzi level, and now his strength, even if it is to replace yilao''s position, has no problem at all.


    However, Yan Jun''s words also remind Han 3000. After all, he told the Yang family that he was a strong man. In fact, Han 3000 has not been recognized by the apocalypse. If this lie is exposed, I''m afraid there will be some unnecessary troubles.


    Yan Jun suddenly frowned, in his opinion, after he said these words, Han 3000 will certainly be curious why the qualitative change, but he was silent, don''t you have a little curiosity about it?


    "Don''t you wonder why it changed?" Yan Jun can''t help asking.


    Han 3000 is not curious, but he is more clear than Yan Jun, but now he can''t show it, can only quickly say: "Yan grandfather, I''m thinking, but I really can''t think of it, or you''d better tell me directly."


    Yan Jun dignified nodded, said: "I want to tell you this thing, belongs to very confidential, you''d better not easily tell other people."


    Han 3000 nodded his head seriously.


    Next, Yan Jun told Han 3000 a lot about the apocalypse. Of course, this is what Yan Jun heard. After all, he himself had no contact with the apocalypse, only a few pieces of hearsay.


    There are many wrong descriptions about apocalypse. Han 3000 did not testify against Yan Jun, but listened carefully.


    When Yan Jun finished, Han 3000 also showed a look of exclamation, said: "Yan grandfather, did not expect that there is such a place in the world."


    "Yes." Yan Jun is also a face sigh, said: "so that martial arts all the way, there are people outside, in the face of anyone, can not be taken lightly."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will treat every opponent carefully." Han 3000 said.


    Yanjun looked at the time. It''s almost time to go back to Han''s courtyard. He got up and said, "I''m going back. I''ll go to see your game tomorrow."


    "Grandpa Yan, I''ll send you." Han 3000 also stood up.


    "No, I''m old, but I''m not lost." With that, Yan Jun, who was just about to leave, suddenly stopped and said to Han 3000, "there''s another thing I want to remind you. Nangong Qianqiu has a deep background, and she''s a person who will be rewarded. You should be careful."


    The so-called background is the Nangong family, which Han Sanqian has realized for a long time. When Nangong is desperate, she is likely to go to Nangong Boling for help. But Han 3000 didn''t worry too much about it, because Nangong Boling was easy to deal with. All he did was to enter the apocalypse. As long as he knew the handle, Han 3000 would be able to subdue others without fighting. But up to now, Han 3000 doesn''t know the reason why Nangong Boling did it, and the price he paid for it. The geocentric prison is just the tip of the iceberg, so Han 3000 really can''t imagine what Nangong Boling wants, so that he can do anything for it. Not long after Yanjun left, Shi Jing went home at the right time, and she didn''t ask Yan Jun why she came. In recent days, Shi Jing also heard about the discussion in the upper class. Although she didn''t know why han 3000 did it, she knew that Han 3000 had already embarked on the road of proving herself¡° What would you like to eat tonight? " Shi Jing asks Han 3000. In line with the suspicion of Shi Jing''s cooking skills, Han 3000 said: "are you sure your cooking skills have reached the point where I can order?" Shi Jing is a little embarrassed. After all, she has just learned a little bit. Let alone order, she doesn''t even have a specialty¡° Or I''ll decide. " Shi Jing said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1161

    That night, Han 3000 had a good sleep. He didn''t care about the Wuji summit tomorrow, but Shi Jing was so disturbed by it that she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Shi Jing is not sure what kind of performance Han 3000 can show at the Wuji summit, but she knows that this is an opportunity for Han 3000 to prove himself in front of many families. Once he fails, he is likely to fall into the abyss and never have a chance to turn over.


    Facing a 14-year-old child, Shi Jing doesn''t hold too much hope, but she urgently hopes that Han 3000 can perform well, hoping that he can slap Nangong Qianqiu in the face with a loud slap, so that Nangong Qianqiu can understand how stupid it is to look down on Han 3000.


    In the early morning, Shi Jing''s phone suddenly rings. It''s Han Cheng. Obviously, Han Cheng, like Shi Jing, can''t sleep.


    "What for?" Shi Jing tone said flatly, since she left the Han family, and Han Cheng''s relationship is coming to the freezing point.


    "Tomorrow 3000 will attend the Wuji summit. I really can''t sleep. I think you may be the same as me, so I made a special call to ask." Han Cheng said that Shi Jing''s speed of answering the phone is very fast, which makes him know that his guess is correct. Shi Jing can''t sleep like him.


    "Do you know how to care for him?" Shi Jing said with disdain.


    Han Cheng smiles bitterly. He is also forced to leave home. Shi Jing can be angry, but he can''t. After all, he is the Han family. After Han Tianyang leaves, he still has to support the Han family''s company. No matter who Nangong Qianqiu hopes for, many things at this stage need to be dealt with by Han Cheng.


    "Wife, my helplessness, don''t you understand?" Han Cheng said.


    "I''m a woman. How can I understand? If you have nothing else to do, I''ll hang up." Shi Jing said.


    "Take good care of 3000. After all, he is also our son. It''s really not good to ask him not to be brave. Wuji summit is not a joke. Although no one has been killed, many people have become vegetative. You know that." Han Cheng said.


    After hearing this, Shi Jing hangs up and doesn''t want to talk to Han Cheng anymore.


    It''s also the reason why she can''t sleep because of her worry. Although the Wuji summit has a clear stipulation that she can''t fight in the arena or endanger her opponent''s life, what''s the difference between being a vegetative person and being dead?


    Shi Jing is very worried that the worst result will happen to Han 3000. She even thought about preventing Han 3000 from attending the Wuji summit.


    But this is an opportunity for Han 3000 to prove himself. Shi Jing can''t find any reason to persuade Han 3000 to give up.


    At this time, Shi Jing suddenly stood up, went to the bedside, knelt down in front of the high-altitude full moon: "God, please bless 3000, don''t let him get hurt."


    The next morning, after Han 3000 got up, Shi Jing had already prepared breakfast. Although it was just simple eggs and milk, it was enough for Han 3000.


    "Mom, are you doing anything today?" Han 3000 asks Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing Leng for a moment, quickly said: "no, do you want your mother to accompany you?"


    "Anyway, it''s OK. Let''s go and see the excitement." Han 3000 said.


    "Well, you wait for me, and I''ll clean it up in a minute." Shi Jing finished and hurried back to the room.


    Originally, Shi Jing planned to wait for Han 3000 to go first, and then sneak to the Wuji summit site. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 took the initiative to take her, so she didn''t have to sneak.


    It''s always a troublesome and time-consuming thing for women to go out, but Shi Jing took less than ten minutes to finish it in order not to delay Han 3000''s time. She dressed very simply, but her temperament was revealed, and her delicate makeup was very comfortable.


    Han 3000 has thought about a question more than once. How can Han Cheng marry Shi Jing? Two people in appearance, there is a huge gap, finally Han 3000 only got an answer, that is, the Han family is rich!


    Although it''s disrespectful to Shi Jing, Han 3000 can''t think of anything else besides this.


    "Mom, what did you think of my dad?" Han 3000 asked jokingly.


    "The rich get married, and my mother is also a layman. But when your father chased me, he also spent a lot of time. I was vaguely moved." Shi Jing said with a smile.


    The saying that the rich will get married makes Han 3000 dumbfounded, but it is also a truth.


    People who have no money can only see it with their own eyes. This is a very realistic problem.


    After they were ready to return it, they left home.


    The Wuji summit is held in a suburb in the west of the city. There is a special venue, and during the Wuji summit, it is very busy. Almost all the rich people in Yanjing will not miss this grand event, which leads to a large number of people flow in places with few people.


    In the ordinary suburbs, since the Wuji summit began, vendors on both sides of the road enthusiastically peddled, forming a prosperous scene.


    "Wu Xin, the friend I introduced to you today is a very rich second generation. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t even have the qualification to come here. If you are lucky enough to be liked by him and marry into a rich family in the future, don''t forget me."


    Two women dressed sexy, particularly eye-catching, and one of them is Han 3000''s neighbor Wu Xin. She''s here because of her best friend. But Wu Xin didn''t come here to get rich. She was just curious about what the Wuji summit was like¡° You can''t have sold me. I can tell you that I came here just to watch the Wuji summit. I didn''t think about having anything to do with anyone. " Wu Xin said. The girl friend laughed and said, "even if you want to, you have to see if people want to. Do you think these rich second generation are losers who have never seen beautiful women? The women around them are in groups. It''s not so easy to take a fancy to you."¡° That''s good. I''m really afraid that he will take a fancy to me. " Wu Xin shriveled shriveled mouth to say. At this time, a few boys came face to face. They looked elegant and famous. They were not simple characters. Of course, being able to show up here already shows their extraordinary identity. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to get tickets to the Wuji summit¡° Chen Shao, this is my best friend, Wu Xin The man named Chen Shao looked Wu Xin up and down with a smile in his eyes and said with deep meaning: "I have heard Li Maomao say that she has a beautiful girl friend for a long time. When I see her today, she is really beautiful." Wu Xin is not very comfortable with Chen Shao''s eyes. His eyes are very aggressive and his intention is quite obvious¡° Mao Mao, I''m suddenly not interested in the Wuji summit. Let me go first. " Wu Xin said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1162

    Li Maomao quickly took Wu Xin''s hand and said with an air of Indifference: "I said that I would accompany you. How can you leave now? Besides, we haven''t watched the game yet."


    His arm was held by Li Maomao. Wu Xin knew that something was wrong.


    Li Maomao knows many young masters, and Wu Xin also knows that she always has a dream of marrying into a rich family, so she will do everything to get to know those rich people. Of course, as Li Maomao''s best friend, Wu Xin also knows what means she uses to get close to these rich people.


    Wu Xin is not ashamed of this way, but it is Li Maomao''s own choice after all, so after two or three times of persuasion, Wu Xin no longer cares about her private affairs.


    But today, Wu Xin has an uncertain premonition that Li Maomao and Chen Shao seem to have something to do with each other, so she deliberately brings her. This can be seen from Chen Shao''s eyes.


    "Please accompany me. After watching the game, we''ll go home." Li Maomao said, shaking Wu Xin''s arm.


    Wu Xin takes a look at Chen Shao with Yu Guang. He still looks at himself with extremely strong eyes, which shows that Chen Shao''s purpose is very clear.


    "I have something very important. I''ll be with you next time." Wu Xin said.


    At this time, Chen Shao''s face showed an unhappy look, and asked Li Maomao, "Li Maomao, what do you mean? Have you agreed?"


    Hearing this, Li Maomao''s face changed greatly.


    Wu Xin was also angry and asked Li Maomao, "what did you say? Is there anything I don''t know?"


    Li Maomao looked at Wu Xin with extremely humble and pitiful eyes and said, "Wu Xin, please help me once. If you don''t help me, I''m finished."


    For Wu Xin, who knows nothing, she doesn''t know what she can help and how to help.


    However, in terms of Li Maomao''s previous deeds, she either lost a lot of money, or her credit cards were blown up again.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Wu Xin said with gnashing teeth.


    "Very simple, during the Wuji summit, if you are my temporary girlfriend, I will help her pay back the money." Chen Shao said with a smile that if he hadn''t been tired of Li Maomao, he would not have targeted Wu Xin.


    After hearing this, Wu Xin understood that today''s Wuji summit is not an eye opener, let alone a company with Li Maomao. Li Maomao has sold her to the man named Chen Shao.


    Wu Xin loves to play, likes nightclubs, likes disco dancing, even likes drinking and occasionally smoking, but she still has her own bottom line. No matter how hard life is, Wu Xin sticks to her bottom line and never trades her body for life.


    "No matter what she promised you, it has nothing to do with me. I''m sorry for not accompanying you." Wu Xin shakes Li Maomao''s hand and is ready to leave.


    But at this time, Chen Shao grabbed Wu Xin''s shoulder and said with a sneer, "no matter whether you answer today or not, you can''t leave. I advise you to be obedient, so as not to suffer from skin and flesh."


    Wu Xin wants to break free, but how can a girl fight a man with her strength?


    At this time, Han 3000 and Shi Jing''s mother and son were walking towards this aspect.


    When Han Sanqian saw Wu Xin being caught, he turned around for the first time. He had saved Wu Xin once, and he didn''t want to be involved with Wu Xin any more, so he didn''t want to interfere in this business.


    The first time I was in a nightclub, although I was drugged, if Wu Xin didn''t go to drink, wouldn''t she be ok?


    That is Han 3000 and Wu Xin''s first acquaintance, Han 3000 in line with conscience too not to go, so help her.


    But this time, Wu Xin was able to appear at the Wuji summit where most people are not qualified to come. She should know what will happen.


    The game of the rich second generation doesn''t mean that after entering the game, you can leave if you want to leave.


    "Mom, let''s go to the other side." Han 3000 said to Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing just saw Wu Xin being caught. Instead of hearing what Han 3000 said, she said to Han 3000, "isn''t that your neighbor Wu Xin? She seems to be in trouble


    Han Sanqian turned around just because he saw Wu Xin and said, "Mom, I''m here to participate in the competition today. You don''t want me to have more trouble."


    From Han 3000''s good point of view, this time is not suitable for Han 3000 to get into trouble.


    However, after she met Wu Xin, she had a good chat. Even Shi Jing still has a good feeling for Wu Xin. Now, seeing Wu Xin in trouble, how can she turn a blind eye to it.


    "Mom certainly doesn''t want to give you any trouble, but Wu Xin is a girl. She''s in trouble. How can we not help?" Shi Jing said.


    "Mom, she is an ordinary person. Why can she appear at the Wuji summit? Don''t you think about the reason?" Han 3000 asked.


    This reminds Shi Jing that this is not a place where ordinary people can come. It''s really strange that Wu Xin, as an ordinary white-collar worker, can appear here.


    Unless... Unless you know some rich person, that''s why you have a ticket here¡° Let''s go and have a look first. My mother and I got to know each other With that, Shi Jing went to Wu Xin. Han 3000 sighed helplessly, shrugged, had to keep up with Shi Jing. He can ignore Wu Xin, but he can''t ignore Shi Jing. Han 3000''s malice towards Han''s family stems more from Nangong Qianqiu. After all, Shi Jing is his biological mother. In the early days of being excluded, Shi Jing tried every means to say good things for Han 3000. Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu goes his own way and ignores Shi Jing''s opinions. Therefore, Han 3000 doesn''t have much hatred for Shi Jing in his heart¡° Wu Xin, why are you here? " Shi Jing went to Wu Xin''s side and took a special look at Chen Shao. He was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember to see him again. Wu Xin was surprised to see Shi Jing. She didn''t expect to meet Shi Jing here. More importantly, when she saw Shi Jing, Wu Xin felt that she was saved, because Shi Jing was there, and Han 3000 must be there¡° Aunt Shi, I didn''t expect to meet you here. " Wu Xin said happily. At this time, Chen Shao has released Wu Xin''s shoulder, touched his chin, and even began to look at Shi Jing, and his eyes are full of fun. Although Shi Jing is a woman, she has more mature charm of women, and she is absolutely first-class in beauty and figure¡° Aunt Shi? In my opinion, it should be called sister Shi. " Chen Shao said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1163

    After listening to the words full of teasing, Shi Jing''s expression immediately cools down. As a mature woman, she often follows Han Cheng to various occasions. Shi Jing has heard many explicit or implied teasing, and naturally knows what Chen Shao wants to do.


    "Which family are you from?" Shi Jing asked in a cold voice.


    Chen Shao''s family background is second rate in Yanjing. Compared with the first-class families and the three big families, there is still a big gap. So when Shi Jing asked this question, he immediately got a little flustered. Then he thought that his place is not for ordinary people to come to. I''m afraid this beautiful woman is from a famous family.


    In the case of not knowing the identity of the other party, Chen Shao did not dare to speak too much, but asked: "who are you?"


    Shi Jing has now left the Han family, but in case of such a small problem, it should not be a big problem to use the Han family to support the scene, so she said, "Han family, Shi Jing."


    Han family?


    Chen shaoleng was stunned for a while, then laughed.


    In the past, the Han family is still worthy of the fear of the Chen family. But now, the Han family has declined and is gradually moving towards the third rate family. It may even be removed from the Yanjing business community. What''s to be afraid of?


    Moreover, Chen Shao has heard a lot about Shi Jing. Many people say that she is a very beautiful woman. When I see her today, she really deserves her reputation.


    "Han family, I know, is the declining Han family. You don''t want to scare me with Han family, do you?" Chen Shao said with a smile, his eyes become more unbridled. After all, he is not afraid of the Han family, so he doesn''t need to restrain himself in front of Shi Jing.


    As soon as Shi Jing heard what he said, she understood that his family background should not be simple, so she did not need to pay attention to the Han family.


    "Who is the elder in your family? I don''t know. You are so impolite that you are not afraid of being punished by the elder in your family?" Shi Jing said.


    Chen Shaolian shook his head and said: "sister Shi, to tell you the truth, even my father coveted you. If he knew that his son could spend a good night with sister Shi, he would not only scold me, but also praise me."


    Chen Shao''s words are more and more blatant, and he has even spoken out to tease Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing''s face turned black. Are all the kids so arrogant now? No respect, no education.


    "By the way, it''s said that your son is going to fight for the Yang family this time. Do you know how many people died in this incident? Some people even said that your son would fight only when the Yang family became stupid." Chen Shao said complacently.


    Shi Jing sneered and said, "what did you say just now? Did the Yang family become stupid? That''s from your mouth, isn''t it


    Chen Shao immediately showed a flustered expression. Although many people comment on the Yang family in private, they dare not take the words to the table. If they are known by the Yang family, why not?


    Although the Chen family is not afraid of the Han family, it is just a clown in front of the Yang family.


    "Did I say that? You''re listening. I didn''t say that Chen Shao refused to admit it.


    "If you dare to admit it, you are just a loser." Shi Jing said.


    Chen Shao clenched his fist, but he wanted to retort, but he thought that if this word reached the ears of the Yang family, the Chen family would be ruined, so he could only bear it.


    "Shi Jing, now that the Han family is almost finished, do you want to offend me for the Han family?" Chen Shao said with a threatening face.


    Just as Shi Jing was ready to speak, Han Sanqian said, "kneel down and apologize to my mother. I won''t pursue this matter today."


    Chen Tong led his eyes to Han 3000 and said contemptuously, "what are you, asking me to kneel down and apologize?"


    Han Sanqian looks at Yang Wanlin, who is walking towards him in the crowd. His smile is getting stronger and stronger, which Chen Shao doesn''t see.


    "I''m the trash in your mouth. I want you to apologize for your own good." Han 3000 said.


    Han Sanyi has never been taken to any formal occasions by Nangong Qianqiu. Therefore, very few people have met him. Chen Shao carefully looks at him after listening to what he says.


    The more you look at it, the more funny Chen Shao feels, and the more sure he is of the fact that the Yang family has become stupid.


    Just such a little boy, Yang jiaran let him go to the Wuji summit, and it was the only list of the whole Yang family.


    It''s not stupid, it''s crazy!


    "Little boy, do you know what you do in the challenge arena? Would you be scared to pee? " Chen Shao said jokingly.


    "I don''t know if I will be scared to pee, but you will be scared to pee soon. I''ll give you one last chance to kneel down and apologize to my mother." Han 3000 said that Yang Wanlin is getting closer and closer, and there is not much time left for Chen Shao.


    "Little thing, don''t talk to me and threaten me. Do you have the ability?" Chen Shao sneered coldly.


    "What skill?" At this time, Yang Wanlin approached and just heard Chen Shao''s words.


    "With you again..." Chen Shaogang turned his head and was ready to swear, but after he saw Yang Wanlin clearly, he took back his words!


    "Yang... Brother Yang, when did you come?" Chen Shaoru looks at Yang Wanlin like a frightened bird. Yang Wanlin didn''t look at Chen Shao at all. In his eyes, Han 3000 was the only one¡° Han, what''s the matter? " Yang Wanlin asked Han 3000¡° Oh, it''s not a big deal. Just now I heard this young master say that the Yang family asked me to attend the Wuji Summit on behalf of him. It was the Yang family that became stupid. I asked him to apologize. He didn''t listen to me, and he also said that I didn''t have the ability to threaten him. " Han 3000 said. Pee! But it''s not Han 3000, it''s Chen Shao. After hearing Han 3000''s words, Chen Shao, whose legs trembled and softened, was scared to pee directly. When this word reached Yang Wanlin''s ears, it was equivalent to sentencing the Chen family to death and offending the Yang family. Does the Chen family still have a way to live in Yanjing? Yang Wanlin''s face is like frost, looking at Chen Shao. Chen Shao is so scared that he sits on the ground. Ten thousand grass and mud horses gallop past him in his heart. If he knew that Yang Wanlin would appear, he would not be hard spoken just now. Let alone kneel down and apologize, even if he kowtows, he would do it¡° You said that? " Yang Wanlin asked Chen Shaozhi. Chen Shao subconsciously shakes his head and denies that this is the only thing he can do. Give him 10000 courage, and he dare not admit it in front of Yang Wanlin¡° But what my brother Han said is not true, and he can''t slander you for no reason. " Yang Wanlin said¡° No, brother Yang, I really don''t. don''t believe him Chen Shao strongly denied. Yang Wanlin kicked Chen Shao in the face and said, "go back and tell your family, give you a day to sell your assets and get out of Yanjing." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1164

    Chen Shao ran away in a hurry, and he still used both hands and feet. He never dreamed that this time, he was just watching the excitement, but he would bring such a big disaster.


    With Yang Wanlin''s position in the Yang family, what he said is equivalent to the instructions of the Yang family. The Chen family will be robbed and can''t escape. So the only way is to go home and sell assets and get out of the house as Yang Wanlin said.


    "Thank you for saving me again." Wu Xin said to Han 3000, looking at Han 3000 with complicated eyes. Until today, she knows Han 3000''s real identity. Unexpectedly, he is the young master of the Han family.


    Although the young master is known as a waste, Wu Xin believes that he is by no means the kind of waste rumored by the outside world, and that the reason why the Yang family can let him go to the Wuji summit can never be because of stupidity.


    "I didn''t mean to meddle." Han 3000 calmly said that this is also his real idea. If it wasn''t for Shi Jing, they would have been in the stadium now.


    Wu Xin doesn''t care why han 3000 helps her, but she does, and this makes Wu Xin more and more fond of Han 3000.


    "Thank you, aunt Shi." Wu Xin said to Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing and Wu Xin haven''t known each other for a long time, but through the last conversation, she probably knows what kind of person Wu Xin is. If you look at Li Maomao around Wu Xin, who looks like a money worshiper, this time, it must have something to do with her.


    "It takes a long time to make friends. You are not so lucky every time." Shi Jing warned.


    Wu Xin knows what Shi Jing is alluding to. Before, she didn''t care what kind of person li Maomao was. After all, she has her own life and right to choose.


    But after today''s incident, Wu Xin knew that she would stay away from Li Maomao. Otherwise, such a thing would happen in the future.


    "Li Maomao, from today on, our friendship is over. I won''t pursue today''s affairs, but don''t contact me in the future." Shi Jing said.


    Li Maomao secretly clenched her teeth and turned to leave without saying a word. She is a person with strong self-esteem and inferiority, so she will try her best to cling to the powerful. She needs to use all kinds of famous brands to cover up her inferiority.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s enter. The game is about to start." Yang Wanlin reminds Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded and took the lead in walking towards the venue.


    Wu Xin knew that she was not qualified to enter, so she said to Shi Jing, "aunt Shi, I''ll go home first."


    Shi Jing shook her head and said, "since we''re all here, let''s go and have a look. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong."


    Wu Xin naturally agreed happily. After all, she was also very curious about Han 3000''s performance.


    As for Han 3000, he is a little speechless. Shi Jing seems to want to deliberately match him with Wu Xin. Although it is not so obvious, she does have this intention.


    This makes Han 3000 don''t understand. Is he so hard to find a partner in Shi Jing''s mind? He''s not an adult, so anxious to help him with this kind of thing.


    Inside the venue.


    Many family members have taken their seats, and many people look around as if they are looking for someone.


    When Han 3000 and Yang Wanlin entered the stadium together, they immediately attracted the eyes of most people.


    "Look, Yang Wanlin is coming!"


    "The little boy around him is not Han 3000."


    "This... This is just one more little thing. Can he climb the challenge arena?"


    "It seems that the Yang family is really stupid to let him attend the Wuji summit. Isn''t that to laugh off people''s big teeth?"


    Those "I''m afraid I''ll lose my big teeth. Yang Wanlin and the Yang family are really talented. Let such a little thing go to the challenge arena of Wuji summit." Wang Li said with a smile.


    Yang Wanlin is too lazy to pay attention to Wang Li. What''s the use of wasting his lips? When he comes to the challenge arena, he will naturally shut this guy up.


    "By the way, there''s a surprise today. I hope you, little brother, don''t die too miserably." Wang Li saw that Yang Wanlin ignored himself and said to himself.


    Yang Wanlin drew a strange arc from the corner of his mouth. He knew that the Wang family used their own relationship to modify the list of matches. In Han 3000''s first match, they would fight against the Wang family. However, when the Yang family knew about it, they didn''t stop it. They wanted the Wang family to pay for their contempt.


    After finding their own position, several people sat down, facing the questioning and sneering eyes cast from all directions, Han 3000 simply closed his eyes.


    "Han, you will play in the fifth game, and your opponent is the Wang family." Yang Wanlin gently reminds Han 3000.


    "Since he is a member of the Wang family, he should not be weak." Han 3000 light said.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and said: "the Wang family sent three people to fight this time. Today, you are facing the weakest of the three, but you can''t underestimate them."


    Han Sanqian smiles. The arrangement of the Wang family is still a little cautious. They dare not send the strongest people directly. It''s also their worry.


    "I see." The competition will start soon, but the first four games can only be regarded as an excess for people in the audience. After all, most of the people who show up today come to see Han 3000. They want to see why han 3000 can play for the Yang family, and they want to know whether the arrangement of the Yang family is based on Han 3000''s strong strength or just like what the outside world says, It''s the Yang people who are crazy. Four games passed quickly. In the fifth game, it was Han 3000''s turn. At this time, Wu Xin was not only nervous, but also sweating. She knew that many people looked down on Han 3000, so she was more eager to hope that Han 3000 could win the game. But when Han 3000''s opponent took the lead, Wu Xin seemed a little desperate. The other side is a muscular man with a height of two meters! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1165

    The muscular man stood on the challenge arena with his hands akimbo, with a strong momentum of being a man.


    But he is doomed to fail to attract attention. More people still focus on Han 3000. As the only contestant of the Yang family in this Wuji summit, no one does not want to know what medicine Yang family gourd actually sells.


    And all kinds of speculation during this period will finally unveil the mystery today. How can these people care about other things?


    Wu Xin''s hands were pinched together, and she was already sweating. After all, compared with Han 3000, the man in the challenge arena had an absolute advantage.


    "Aunt Shi, can Han 3000 really beat him?" Wu Xin asked anxiously.


    Shi Jing saw Han 3000''s hand, but also directly pushed back the guard of the Han family Yan Jun.


    But Han 3000''s real strength is what, she is not clear, at this time she is also very worried, after all, this opponent seems to be too strong.


    "I don''t know, but... But I believe in my son." Shi Jing said that since Han 3000 was able to create Fengqian secretly, it shows that he is a thoughtful and well-informed person. Without certain assurance, he should not do it for no reason.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a paper tiger. It''s nothing to Han 3000." Yang Wanlin said on one side.


    Yang Wanlin looks relaxed, but in fact he is very nervous. After all, at this Wuji summit, the Yang family put all their treasures on Han 3000. Once han 3000 loses in the first game, the Yang family will surely become a joke of Yanjing.


    At this time, Han 3000 finally came to the challenge arena.


    When the muscular man on the stage saw Han 3000, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "little brother, I advise you to go home. You are only suitable for playing mud at home. It''s a game of the adult world. What do you want to give away is death."


    Han 3000 stands under the challenge arena. Compared with the muscular man, he looks smaller. It''s like a dwarf meets a giant. I''m afraid no one will think that he has a chance to win this competition.


    However, Han 3000 jumped slightly at this time, across the distance of nearly three meters, and jumped directly into the challenge arena.


    Coax!


    When the whole challenge arena trembled, even the muscular man''s body swayed.


    "Lying trough, the boy''s jumping ability is amazing."


    "Jumping in the same place, I can reach such a height."


    "What''s the use of jumping high? Look at the size and muscles of his opponent. Can he fight?"


    "Well, it''s not a high jump."


    Han 3000''s action of jumping into the challenge arena only surprised some people for a little time, and soon those people calmed down and still didn''t like the game. After all, with the naked eye, the strength gap between the eyes is too big.


    "While the referee has not called to start, you hurry down, or I will not be merciful to you." The muscular man said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled quietly. The man was full of flesh and looked not cowardly. Unfortunately, he was really nothing in his eyes.


    At this time, even the referee could not help asking Han 3000, "are you sure you want to fight him? Although there are rules in the Congress that no one can be killed, it''s very easy for him to make you a vegetable. "


    The referee is probably out of sympathy for Han 3000, so he said this. After all, in his eyes, Han 3000 is just a child.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 light said.


    Muscle man suddenly face show ferocious, said: "do not know the dead thing, since you want to die, I will help you today."


    The referee secretly shook his head and lifted his breath in his heart. He didn''t know what benefit he got from the Yang family. He wanted to fight for his own life.


    When the referee raises his right hand, it means the game is about to begin.


    Now most people can''t help but fill up the scene of Han 3000 falling on the challenge arena. This is the only result they can think of.


    "Grandfather, Yang Bin didn''t come today. It''s estimated that he knew he would lose face, so he didn''t have the face to appear." Wang Li said to Wang Linqi with a smile.


    Wang Linqi''s face is dignified. Han 3000 and his own men in the challenge arena really make people see through the winning and losing situation, but he always feels that things are not right. With his understanding of Yang Bin, how can he really send a trash on the stage?


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Let''s go on."


    The referee holding his right hand high, waving his right hand, gave an order: "the game begins."


    Muscle man''s feet in the challenge arena suddenly kick, obviously Mao foot full strength, took the initiative to attack Han 3000.


    Maybe he doesn''t want to waste time, maybe he wants to teach Han 3000 a painful lesson faster.


    The shock of the challenge arena also shocked the hearts of countless spectators. How can Han 3000 be able to bear this move?


    "It seems that the Han family is going to hold a white ceremony soon."


    "Even if you don''t die, you can only stay in bed and be a vegetable forever."¡° Wang deliberately arranged this way, that is, he wanted the Yang family to be eliminated in the preliminary stage. He thought there would be any reversal. Now it seems that the Yang family is really crazy. " Just when everyone had already decided the outcome of Han 3000 and started to talk about it, all of a sudden, all the discussions in the whole venue stopped. Bang! The muscular man leaped out of the challenge arena and hit the audience. No one at the scene is not staring big eyes, can''t believe looking at this scene. Many people even began to rub their eyes because they felt that what they had just seen was a certain illusion. Han 3000 is such a weak little boy. How can he kick the muscle man out of the challenge arena with one foot? It''s not paper paste. The entire venue was silent for at least three minutes. Immediately! In an uproar¡° This, what is this¡° He, he actually... "Isn''t it, I really didn''t read it wrong?"¡° Is this the reason why the Yang family only arranges one person to fight? " Nervous Yang Wanlin, at this moment, his pores are all open and his blood is flowing. He is so nervous that he can relax his mind and his blood is boiling at the same time. He thought of many ways for Han 3000 to win, but he never thought that Han 3000 would win the game in such a terrible way. Wu Xin has been silly, growing up mouth, chin almost fell to the ground, eyes like black grapes, staring round and big¡° Aunt Shi, do you... Do you see? " After swallowing, Wu Xin asks Shi Jing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1166

    Shi Jing couldn''t recover for a long time. Although she heard Wu Xin''s words clearly, she didn''t know how to respond, because everything in front of her shocked her like a 12 magnitude earthquake. It was too exaggerated and terrible.


    Shi Jing never thought that Han 3000 would be so powerful. Even now she has a feeling that Han 3000 will be able to surprise four people at this year''s Wuji summit. At this time, Shi Jing has to think about Nangong Qianqiu''s so-called imperial prime minister. Is it true?


    Is Han 3000 really not qualified to be a Han family?


    Isn''t his ability now stronger than Han Jun, and can''t he support the Han family better than Han Jun?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, did you see it? Did you regret it?" Shi Jing said to herself.


    On the stage, Han 3000 saw the referee staring at himself, helplessly said: "don''t you pronounce the result?"


    The referee was flustered. As a professional referee, he has been working for more than 20 years. He has never seen such a Ko before, so he was completely confused just now. He only recovered when he heard Han 3000''s words.


    But even when he came back, he still didn''t know what to do.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to raise his right hand and said, "shouldn''t you say something now?"


    The referee understood Han 3000''s intention, went to Han 3000''s side, held Han 3000''s raised right hand and said, "Han 3000, win!"


    At the end of each game, cheers for the winner will be heard in the audience, but at the moment, the audience is still quiet and the needles can be heard.


    It''s not that they don''t want to celebrate for Han 3000, but that too many people haven''t recovered from the shocking scene just now. Many people even wonder what happened just now. How could a strong man of more than 200 kg be kicked out of the challenge arena by a child?


    At the same time, the Wang family was also shocked.


    Wang Li is very confident in this game. After all, he thinks he has seen Han 3000. At that time, Han 3000''s performance was just a lecherous coward. Who could have thought that Han 3000 was like the God of war when he changed a place or scene.


    "Grandfather, this... How is this possible?" After Wang Li forced himself to calm down, he asked Wang Linqi.


    Wang Linqi took a cool breath. He had known for a long time that this matter would not be so simple. After all, he had been competing with Yang Bin for so many years, and Yang Bin was very clear about how Yang Bin could give up such an important Wuji summit.


    But even knowing that things are not simple, Wang did not expect such consequences.


    And with Han 3000''s strong strength, it''s hard for anyone to stop him from winning the championship.


    "I didn''t expect that the Han family had hidden such a master. Yang Bin, an old man, was really lucky." Wang Linqi said with gnashing teeth.


    Wang Li was not reconciled. After all, before the match, he swaggered in front of Yang Wanlin. Now, if his subordinates lost, wouldn''t that mean he lost face in front of Yang Wanlin?


    When Wang Li looks at Yang Wanlin, he finds that Yang Wanlin is looking at himself with a proud smile. Wang Li immediately puts his head away. He doesn''t want to face Yang Wanlin at this time.


    "Go home." Wang Linqi stood up and said.


    Wang Li quickly followed behind.


    At this time, Han 3000 has stepped down from the challenge arena and returned to Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing has no idea how to describe her mood and excitement? Excited? Happy for Han 3000?


    "Three thousand, Nangong Qianqiu, if she sees this scene, she will certainly regret it." Shi Jing has a feeling of crying with joy. After all, Han 3000 has been wronged in Han''s home for so many years, and now he finally finds a chance to prove himself.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. All he has done is to let Nangong Qianqiu realize his mistake. But he also knows that this competition alone is not enough. After all, Nangong Qianqiu is a very stubborn old woman.


    "Lao Han, you are so strong that you won so easily." Yang Wanlin said with a smile, patting Han 3000 on the shoulder.


    "The Yang family''s support plan for Fengqian should be ready to start?" Han said that although they have reached an agreement for a long time, the Yang family has not moved.


    Han Sanqian knew that the Yang family wanted to see what he could bring to the Yang family at the Wuji summit, so he would not move. Now that he won the first game with an absolute advantage, it''s time for the Yang family to fulfill their promise.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go back and tell Laozu that this matter will be carried out immediately." Yang Wanlin said.


    Han 3000 looks at Wu Xin, the elder sister. Now she looks like a fan. She looks at Han 3000 with peach blossom in her eyes.


    For this kind of eyes, Han 3000 is very familiar with, whether once Yang Meng or Qi Yiyun, have used such eyes to look at him.


    "Aren''t you going home yet?" Han 3000 said to Wu Xin.


    Even though Wu Xin knows the age span between her and Han 3000, it doesn''t affect her growing liking for Han 3000. Even now just seeing Han 3000, Wu Xin can''t help her heart beating faster.


    "I''m waiting for you." Wu Xin said¡° I have other things to deal with, and it''s not convenient to take you with me. " Han 3000 finished, looked at Yang Wanlin, and continued: "you help me send this friend home."¡° Yes, no problem. " Yang Wanlin happily agreed down, let alone just such a small matter, Han 3000 now put forward any request, Yang Wanlin will agree. Because before he came to the Wuji summit, Yang Bin said that as long as Han 3000 can win this competition, the cooperation between the Yang family and Han 3000 can be completely established, and Yang Wanlin must agree to all the requirements put forward by Han 3000. Wu Xin looks at Han 3000 with some loss. She still wants to stay with Han 3000, but Han 3000 now deliberately asks her to leave. After Wu Xin was taken away by Yang Wanlin, Shi Jingcai said to Han 3000, "what else do you have to deal with? I think she is a good girl. She is older than you and can teach you a lot." Han 3000 helplessly rolled a white eye, this is really a mother should say? After all, he''s only 14 years old, and he''s just a child¡° Mom, are you in such a hurry for a daughter-in-law? " Han 3000 asked speechless. Shi Jing doesn''t insist on this kind of thing. She just thinks that it''s not a bad thing for Han 3000 to get in touch with her feelings earlier. After all, how can a man know what kind of woman he''s suitable for if he doesn''t really have several friends with? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1167

    Next, Shi Jing told Han 3000 a lot about the benefits of early love, showing a different attitude with parents who generally stop puppy love. This is probably because Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry about his studies, so Shi Jing doesn''t have to worry that puppy love will affect Han 3000''s study.


    Han 3000''s left ear goes in and right ear goes out. He doesn''t take Shi Jing''s words as one thing. After all, he doesn''t need this kind of experience. Moreover, Han 3000 already has his own woman. Now he just waits for the opportunity to meet Su Yingxia in Yuncheng.


    Just as he left the Wuji summit venue, Han saw a little girl wearing glasses. His appearance gave him a very familiar feeling, but he was sure that he didn''t know each other at all, which made Han feel strange.


    With doubts, back home, Han 3000 brain sea constantly emerge that little girl''s appearance, like a brand general lingering.


    Shi Jing see Han 3000 sitting on the sofa in a daze, inexplicably with lost soul.


    "What''s the matter? I feel uneasy as soon as I get home. What happened?" Shi Jing asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "Mom, I just saw a person who looks familiar, but I can''t remember when I met her. I''m even sure that I don''t know her at all. Why is that so?"


    "I don''t think it''s to see a pretty girl." Shi Jing said with a smile, did not expect to just educate Han 3000 soon, this boy really enlightened?


    Han 3000 helplessly looked at Shi Jing. How could he have such an idea and said, "I''m serious. Don''t make fun of me."


    "What''s special about her, or what''s special about her?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Wearing glasses, they are thin and small. If you want to talk about the characteristics, you can''t tell." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s easy to wear glasses. If you think about it, do you know any girls who wear glasses? Doesn''t that narrow the scope of your memories?" Shi Jing said.


    This sentence made Han Sanqian very impressed, and in his mind, he immediately associated with a person.


    Qi Yiyun!


    Yes, it''s Qi Yiyun!


    The little girl I saw just now gives Han 3000 a familiar feeling because she looks very similar to Qi Yiyun, just like a miniature version of her!


    Is she Qi Yiyun when she was a child?


    Han 3000''s heart beat faster. At the beginning, Han 3000 felt guilty for Qi Yiyun. After all, Qi Yiyun paid a lot for him, but he couldn''t give Qi Yiyun any reward.


    At that time, Han 3000 could only think that if people really had a next life, he might be able to compensate Qi Yiyun.


    In fact, such an idea already shows that Han 3000 has a good feeling for Qi Yiyun.


    Of course, this can''t blame Han 3000 for being sentimental and betraying Su Yingxia. It''s hard for anyone to be unmoved in the face of Qi Yiyun''s efforts.


    After all, she used the safety of the whole Qi family as the backing of Han 3000. This kind of contribution is by no means what ordinary people can achieve.


    "Did you think of something?" See Han 3000 look suddenly dignified up, Shi Jing can''t help but ask.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "I did meet her, but I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    "What do you look like, what do you look like, what is your family background?" Shi jingdun time to interest, began to get to the bottom.


    Han Sanqian knew what Shi Jing was thinking in her mind, quickly cut off her idea and said, "Mom, are you really good at abetting your son to fall in love?"


    Shi Jing reaches out her hand and pokes Han 3000''s forehead, saying: "what is abetting? Mom, it''s not for you. Now, puppy love is a common phenomenon. How can you delay it?"


    Can we still talk about winning or losing in such a thing?


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. However, he is more concerned about Qi Yiyun''s appearance in Yanjing. After all, Qi Yiyun has helped him a lot in the past. If the Qi family is in any trouble now, Han 3000 won''t watch helplessly.


    "You cook first. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." Han three thousand finish saying then got up to return to the room.


    For a famous daughter-in-law like Shi Jing, it''s almost impossible to cook. But recently, Shi Jing has fallen in love with it, especially when the dishes she makes can be affirmed by Han 3000. That kind of satisfaction is stronger than buying a bunch of luxury goods.


    Back in the room, Han 3000 took out the phone and dialed Qin Lin''s number.


    Qin Lin also went to the Wuji summit today and saw Han 3000 win the competition with absolute superiority. His shock was no less than that of any one on the scene.


    "Boss." Pick up the phone, Qin Lin carefully said, if before Qin Lin just respect Han 3000, then now, a little more awe and fear.


    "Help me find a person named Qi Donglin. I want to know his current situation." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Donglin, Qi Yiyun''s father, also gave Han Sanying support when he was in the United States.


    "Boss, do you know Qi Donglin?" Qin Lin asked in surprise. After listening to Qin Lin''s words, Han 3000 knew that there was no need to investigate this matter. It was obvious that he knew Qi Donglin¡° Is he from Yanjing, or is he here for something? " Han 3000 asked directly. When I first met Qi Yiyun, the Qi Yiyun family had already immigrated, so Han Sany didn''t know anything about the situation before immigration¡° It''s said that he has cooperation with the Mo family, but he was set up by the Mo family. This time, he came to settle accounts with the Mo family. However, with the status of the Mo family, he is really not worth mentioning. " Qin Lin said that he was not very clear about this matter, but just received some information. It was probably that the Qi family had a project cooperation with the Mo family in other cities, and this project was hollowed out by the Mo family, which led to Qi Donglin''s bankruptcy. So he came to Yanjing to ask for the Mo family''s explanation. However, as one of the three major families in Yanjing, Qi Donglin''s request was just death¡° Is the Mo family one of the three families? " Han 3000 asked¡° Yes This answer makes Han 3000 frown. It seems that Qi Donglin is in great trouble. No matter how he was trapped by the Mo family, how can he beat the Mo family when he comes to Yanjing¡° I want the inside story of the whole thing. Can I give you a day? " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, I''ll do it right away. " Qin Lin replied without hesitation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1168

    Before Qin Lin sent back the news, Han Sanqian didn''t waste his time on this matter, but he knew that the reason why Qi Yiyun''s family went abroad was probably related to this matter.


    Against the Mo family, they will be in a more dangerous situation. Finally, they have to go abroad, which is probably the last choice of the Qi family.


    However, the development of Qi''s family after going abroad is also very good, which shows that Qi Donglin''s business means are not simple.


    This can not help but make Han 3000 imagine a problem. If he is just a bystander and does not interfere in the troubles of the Qi family, then things will not develop as before, and the Qi family will not get better development after going abroad.


    If that''s the case, Han 3000 can let Qi Donglin toss the matter.


    However, Han 3000 is not sure whether history can repeat itself perfectly. After all, the situation in Yanjing is completely different from that before. With his rebirth, many things have changed. For example, the three families in Yanjing have made great efforts. Now, because of his appearance, the Yang family has obvious advantages, and the Mo family''s response to this matter is very different, It''s bound to change.


    "If it doesn''t endanger your life, I''ll try not to interfere in your family''s affairs, but if someone wants to hurt you, I''ll never let him go." Han 3000 light said.


    He has a special feeling for Qi Yiyun. This feeling is not about the love between men and women, but Han Sanyi will guard Qi Yiyun. After all, he was guarded by Qi Yiyun in the United States. Even if Han 3000 still knows that nothing will happen between him and Qi Yiyun in this life, he should watch Qi Yiyun suffer, Han 3000 can''t do this.


    Before long, Shi Jing knocked on the door and let Han 3000 have dinner.


    At the same time, it''s dinner time in the Han family''s compound.


    Nangong Qianqiu is sitting in the right seat, with a serious expression on her face, which shows that she is very unhappy.


    Today, she didn''t go to the Wuji summit to watch the war, because she didn''t want to see the picture of Han 3000''s victory, but if she didn''t go, it didn''t mean that the news would not be sent back to Han''s home.


    Nangong Qianqiu already knows how Han 3000 surprised all sides today, and knows how Han 3000 won the game. So she is very upset. She even suspects that this is a fake game. How can Han 3000 win the Wang family''s hands?


    "Mom, have you heard about today?" Han Cheng asked cautiously. In Han Cheng''s opinion, Han 3000 has proved his power in this competition, and now many families attach great importance to Han 3000. He thinks that this is the last chance to ease the relationship with Han 3000. If the Han family does not seize this opportunity, then it is really possible to Miss Han 3000.


    In the present state of the Han family, if Han 3000 can return to the Han family, then the Han family will be able to return to its peak. Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t have to put his obsession on Han Jun at all.


    It''s not a big deal to admit a mistake. For the sake of the family, it doesn''t hurt Han 3000.


    But Han Cheng thinks so, but Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t. She says that she will never change what she thinks. So in her heart, instead of thinking about making Han 3000 return to Han''s home, she is trying to figure out how to prove that Han 3000 is a waste.


    Just a match can''t really explain how powerful Han 3000 is. As long as you give her a chance, Han 3000 will show his true colors sooner or later.


    "So what if I hear." Nangong Qianqiu said lightly.


    "I''ve heard that there are many families now who hope to cooperate with 3000. I think this is an opportunity for the Han family." Han Cheng said.


    "Opportunity?" Nangong Qianqiu smiles coldly, looks at Han Cheng with a frosty face, and says, "what do you mean? Do you want me to apologize to that trash, and let me admit to him that I have lost my eyes?"


    Bang!


    Han Jun smashed his fist on the table and said angrily to Han Cheng: "Dad, what do you mean, you want grandma to apologize to Han 3000, when will grandma miss it?"


    Although the one who roars at Han Cheng is his son, under the protection of Nangong Qianqiu, Han Cheng has nothing to do with him. Moreover, it''s not the first time that Han Jun has done this kind of disrespectful thing at home.


    "Mom, we are all for the good of the Han family. Can''t you see the present form clearly?" Han Cheng didn''t answer Han Jun and continued.


    Han Jun is so angry that he knows what Han Cheng''s words are alluding to. If Han 3000 is really allowed to return to Han''s family, his status will be impacted. From small to large, Han Jun thinks that he is the only young master in Han''s family. How can he allow Han 3000 to share his position equally?


    "Grandma, I think Han 3000 may just be acting. Don''t be fooled by him." Han Jun worried that Nangong Qianqiu would be soft spoken and said quickly.


    "In fact, I think so too. Maybe Han 3000 and the Wang family have something to do with each other secretly, so that they can perform today''s scene." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng has a bitter smile.


    Nangong Qianqiu would deceive himself with such absurd remarks. Han sanqianhe was fighting for the Yang family. How could he have any business with the Wang family? And even if it''s true, what kind of conditions does he have to make for the Wang family to accept? With Han 3000''s current ability, how can he do it?


    Han Cheng stopped talking because he knew that no matter what he said, it was useless¡° Grandma, let''s find a way to get rid of him. " Han Jun said that he didn''t want to see Han 3000 so powerful, so it''s best to make Han 3000 a street mouse as soon as possible¡° Don''t worry, grandma already has a way, and there will be a very powerful person to help grandma. " Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile¡° Grandma, who is it? " Han Jun asks curiously. Nangong Qianqiu laughs but says nothing. She has already received a response to Nangong Boling''s help. Nangong Boling made up for her once, so she agreed to help her solve Han 3000. But when will someone come to Yanjing? Nangong Qianqiu is still unknown. However, since Nangong Boling has promised himself, he will never break his promise, so Nangong Qianqiu is not worried at all. Han Cheng has a vague premonition in his heart. Nangong Qianqiu once planned to lock Han 3000 in the cellar all his life. He doesn''t know what crazy idea will be born this time. He may even kill Han 3000. After having dinner, Han Cheng goes back to his room. He has to tell Shi Jing about it. He has to make Han 3000 alert. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1169

    Han 3000 is only 14 years old now, but when it''s time to have dinner, he always feels that he has been urged to get married. What should have happened to the older youth has happened to him earlier.


    This makes Han 3000 wonder if Shi Jing is a normal mother. After all, no mother can urge her 14-year-old son to fall in love.


    In the face of Shi Jing''s various love theories, Han 3000 can only keep silent. Finally, a phone call interrupts Shi Jing''s continuous conversation, which also gives Han 3000 an opportunity to be quiet.


    However, after picking up the phone, Shi Jing took a strange look at Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    "Your dad, I''m in a cold war with him now. What''s your call to me?" Shi Jing rolled her eyes and said that since she left the Han family, she has seldom contacted Han Cheng, and she is not willing to contact Han Cheng.


    Shi Jing doesn''t care about anything that happens to Han''s family. After all, she has put all her heart into Han 3000. Now she just wants to take care of Han 3000 wholeheartedly.


    "Take it. There may be something important." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing, who had planned to hang up directly, just pressed the answer button and turned on the PA when he heard Han 3000 say so.


    Han 3000 is speechless. In case Han Cheng calls to apologize, it''s not good for him to hear some words. Besides, Han 3000 doesn''t want to hear that kind of numb speech.


    "If you have something to say, I''ll give you a minute." Shi Jing said directly.


    "I just heard from my mother that she already had a way to deal with Han 3000. Please tell Han 3000 to be careful." Han Cheng didn''t waste time either, he said directly.


    Shi Jing immediately frowned. Nangong Qianqiu should have known that Han 3000 won the competition today. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see the strength of Han 3000?


    "Is there anything else?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Listen to what mom said, she seems to have found a helper, and she''s very powerful." Han Cheng continued.


    Shi Jing hangs up directly and doesn''t want to say any nonsense to Han Chengduo.


    "Now Yanjing, who dares to help the Han family?" Shi Jing asked Han 3000, which is also a reminder to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 thought about it, and a smile appeared on his face.


    With the current situation in Yanjing, no one should dare to get involved in this matter at will. After all, it''s the Yang family behind him. How dare those small families stir up this muddy water? And even if the Wang family wants to deal with him, it is impossible to cooperate with the Han family.


    The only thing Han 3000 can think of is the Nangong family behind her. Did Nangong Qianqiu ask Nangong Boling for help?


    If that''s true, Han 3000 thinks it''s a good thing. After all, Han Tianyang is still in the hands of Nangong Boling. If he takes the initiative to send him to the door, Han 3000 can solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Born again, Han 3000 has too many problems to solve for a while, not to mention the Nangong family thousands of miles away.


    However, the Nangong family took the initiative to send them to the door, which saved Han 3000 a lot of trouble.


    "What are you laughing at?" See Han 3000 inexplicably smile, Shi Jing feel very confused, this boy know Nangong Qianqiu found someone to deal with him, he can be so happy?


    "Nothing. I know who Nangong Qianqiu is looking for. It''s a good thing for me." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing is even more confused. The trouble in her eyes is said to be a good thing by Han 3000. What''s the matter?


    However, in line with the attitude of believing in Han 3000, he said it was a good thing, and Shi Jing could only regard it as a good thing.


    "Be careful anyway. Mom has left the Han family for you. Now it''s up to you. If you have any accident, mom can only commit suicide to accompany you." Shi Jing said.


    "Don''t worry, no one can hurt me." Han 3000 light said.


    After dinner, Han 3000 went back to his room.


    The news about Qin Lin will probably be sent back tomorrow, and Han 3000 will have a rest.


    Although sleep is a dispensable thing for him, Han can''t change his normal work and rest time even if he is used to it. Moreover, for him who doesn''t like nightlife, he seems to have nothing else to do if he doesn''t sleep at night.


    The next morning, shortly after Han Sanqian opened his eyes, the phone rang, and it was Qin Lin who called.


    Pick up the phone, Han 3000 listen to Qin Lin voice hoarse said: "boss, Qi and Mo family things, I have found out, do you have time to come to the company?"


    Looking at Qin Lin''s tired state, he probably didn''t rest all night. Han Sanya got up from the bed and said, "I''ll come right away."


    After washing, Han 3000 went out without even having time to eat breakfast.


    After coming to the company, Qin Lin, with black eyes, has been greeting at the door of the company.


    "You don''t have to fight like this in the future. When it''s time to rest, you still have to rest." Han 3000 said to Qin Lin.


    "I haven''t finished what my boss told me, so how can I rest at ease." Qin Lin said. Han 3000 smiles and pats Qin Lin on the shoulder. After they came to the office, Qin Lin took out all the information he had found out and explained some of the details to Han 3000 in the process of looking at it. It''s common to cheat and play tricks in business. No businessman is really honest. However, the cause of this incident is unexpected to Han 3000. The reason why the Mo family set up a suit for the Qi family is actually Ouyang Fei. Han Sanqian still remembers seeing Ouyang Fei in the United States. Even though she is in her forties, Ouyang Fei is still very moving. She is an absolutely mature and charming woman. At this stage, Ouyang Fei must be more able to make men salivate, so this led to the Mo family to set up the Qi family¡° Boss, according to hearsay, the purpose of the Mo family is to make the Qi family bankrupt, and then rob Ouyang Fei from Qi Donglin. However, whether this statement is true or false remains to be considered. " Qin Lin said. Han three thousand smile, said: "you go back to rest, this matter you don''t care." Whether it has something to do with Ouyang Fei, Han 3000 will prove it himself. At this time, Qin Lin''s phone suddenly rang. When he heard the words on the other end of the phone, his face changed obviously¡° Boss, Qi Dong went to Mo''s house. I''m afraid it''s not good. " Qin Lin hung up and said to Han 3000¡° Alone? " Han 3000 asked¡° A family of three. " Qin Lin said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1170

    Han Sanyi is very anxious. If Qi Donglin goes to Mo''s house alone to find trouble, he can understand. After all, it''s really outrageous that he was cheated by Mo''s family. It''s reasonable that he can''t control his emotions for a moment.


    But he also took his wife and daughter to take risks, which made Han 3000 confused.


    Can''t Qi Donglin understand the gap between himself and the Mo family? What else can he do besides seeking death?


    And according to the grapevine, the Mo family is likely to attack the Qi family for Ouyang Fei''s sake. Isn''t he giving his wife away?


    "I''ll take care of it myself. You go to have a rest. I''ll give you a day off today. Don''t let me know that you are still in the company." Han three thousand finish, left the office.


    After staying up all night, Qin Lin was really tired. His mental and physical strength almost reached the limit, but he intended to support himself. After all, there were still many things for him to deal with in the company, but when he heard Han 3000 say so, he had to go home to have a rest.


    No one can listen, but the boss''s orders have to be respected.


    After leaving Fengqian, Han 3000 had planned to go directly to Mo''s home, but what position did he take?


    After all, the Mo family is not a small family, and now he has nothing to do with the Qi family. It''s impossible for him to intervene in this matter on the ground that he doesn''t like his eyes. It''s just that he doesn''t pay attention to the Mo family.


    Taking out the phone, Han 3000 dials Yang Wanlin''s number.


    Yang Wanlin is still sleeping in, but when he sees Han 3000''s Caller ID, he wakes up instantly.


    "Lao Han, what can I do for you when you call so early?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Are you interested in going to Mo''s?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Wanlin was stunned for a moment, Mo family?


    Is there any grudge between Han 3000 and Mo family?


    Now that the Yang family and the Wang family are in a state of flux, it is definitely not a good thing for the Yang family to provoke the Mo family at this time.


    But Han three thousand mouth, Yang Wanlin can not easily refuse.


    "Wait for me. Put on some clothes and wash your face first." Yang Wanlin finished and hung up.


    After getting up, Yang Wanlin did not wash his face, but went to the backyard of the villa.


    Usually at this time, Yang Bin would practice tai chi in his backyard, and no one dares to disturb him.


    "Laozu." Yang Wanlin knows that Yang Bin doesn''t like to be interrupted at this time, but he has no other way. After all, if he wants to respond to Han 3000 in the shortest time, he must get Yang Bin''s instructions.


    "Yang Wanlin, you are more and more daring now. You dare to disturb me at this time." Yang Bin said with an unhappy face.


    "Lao Zu, I have something very important, otherwise, give me a hundred courage, I dare not come to you." Yang Wanlin said.


    Seeing Yang Wanlin''s expression, he was really worried. He didn''t seem to interrupt him casually. Yang Bin said, "if you have anything, just say it. If there are some trivial things, I can''t spare you today."


    "Just now Han 3000 called and asked me if I was interested in going to Mo''s house." Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin was stunned and kept a fixed position. After 30 seconds, he came back to Yang Wanlin and asked with a dignified look, "did he say anything about it?"


    "No, I didn''t ask much. I just came to ask for your advice." Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin takes a deep breath. Han 3000 suddenly wants to go to Mo''s home and calls Yang Wanlin. This shows that Han 3000 is not running for cooperation.


    It''s not the best time to get into trouble with the Mo family at this time.


    But Yang Bin has a long lost passion. It seems absurd and incredible to deal with the two families at one time. But how can he know the result if he doesn''t try?


    And Han 3000 dare to do so, that he should be very confident.


    "Go." Yang Bin said.


    "Yes, I''ll call him back." With that, Yang Wanlin quickly dialed back Han 3000''s number.


    Han Sanqian is not a fool. He knows that Yang Wanlin can''t wait to hang up the phone, not to change clothes and wash his face, but to ask for Yang Bin''s advice. After all, Yang Bin is the only one who can decide the current Yang family. How can Yang Wanlin decide such a big thing by himself.


    "Lao Han, I''m ready. Where can I meet again?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Han 3000 did not tear down Yang Wanlin, but told Yang Wanlin his address.


    "Lao Zu, do you have anything else to explain?" Hang up the phone, before leaving, Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin.


    "Be flexible and attach importance to Han 3000''s attitude. No matter what he wants to do, the Yang family will try to support him." Yang Bin said.


    "Yes."


    After Yang Wanlin left, Yang Bin had no interest in Tai Chi. He sat in the backyard Pavilion and pondered why han 3000 went to Mo''s house.


    At this time, Song Yun went to Yang Bin''s back and said, "you''ve never bet so much on a person. This time, will you bet too much?"


    It''s not wise for the Yang family to offend the two families at one go. If Mo Wang and his family join hands in this way, it will be fatal to the Yang family¡° I don''t have much time. If I don''t make a big bet, I''m afraid I won''t see the Yang family standing on top of other families on the day I close my eyes. " Yang Bin said¡° In the past, Mo Wang and his family disdained to join hands out of their dignity, but this time, you gave them a chance to be righteous. " Song Yun continued. Yang Bin naturally understood that the reason why the three families have never joined hands with each other is that no one is willing to give up his position and no one has found a suitable excuse. Therefore, the situation of tripartite confrontation will last for so many years¡° I think Han 3000 is trustworthy. What do you think? " Yang Bin turns his head and looks at Song Yun seriously. With a faint smile, Song Yun knows better than Yang Bin what Tianqi Tianzi strong means. If Han 3000 can''t be trusted, who else can be trusted¡° Of course, it''s worth it, and he definitely has the ability to disturb the whole Yanjing by himself. " Song Yun said with a smile. Listen to Song Yun say so, Yang Bin is more at ease¡° By the way, every year at the Wuji summit, there will be Apocalypse people. Is there any news this year? " Yang Bin asked curiously¡° After all, in the preliminary stage, people who are not worthy of Apocalypse show up. " Song Yun said. Yang Bin nodded heavily. He and Song Yun believed in Han 3000''s identity, but there was no absolute truth. Yang Bin was very clear. Unless the Apocalypse came, Han 3000''s identity would always be in doubt. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1171

    After Han 3000 and Yang Wanlin met, without any nonsense, they went straight to the Mo family.


    Yang Wanlin, driving in the car, keeps looking at Han 3000 with Yu Guang. He sees a very obvious worry on Han 3000''s face, which makes him wonder what is worthy of Han 3000''s attention.


    You know, after he left the Han family, everything about the Han family has nothing to do with him, so today''s affairs have nothing to do with the Han family, and Yang Wanlin really can''t think of anything else worthy of Han 3000''s attention.


    "Lao Han, let''s breathe. What''s the matter?" Yang Wanlin can''t help but ask Han 3000.


    It''s too much trouble to explain, and no one will believe it. Han 3000 can only perfunctorily say: "my friend is in trouble, which is related to the Mo family. You just need to take me to the Mo family. The rest of the matter depends on your choice."


    Yang Wanlin knows what Han 3000''s words mean. If the Yang family doesn''t want to offend the Mo family directly, he can get rid of his relationship with this matter.


    But since Yang Bin has let him come, it shows that Yang Bin has made psychological preparations to face any results, so Yang Wanlin is absolutely impossible to retreat.


    Moreover, in this matter, Yang Wanlin and Han 3000 can establish a more stable revolutionary sentiment. Based on this, Yang Wanlin will not shrink back.


    "What do you mean? What''s the relationship between us? You''re in trouble now. How can I stand by?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Han 3000 said in a deep voice, "drive faster."


    Yang Wanlin would like to push his foot into the fuel tank. At this time, he can''t care whether he is speeding or not.


    It''s half an hour since I came to Mo''s home.


    Yang Wanlin directly blocked the car in front of the Dahong gate of the siheyuan, and Mo''s door was monitored. He saw the emergency at the first time, and ten security figures came out directly from the courtyard.


    "It''s not allowed to park here. Drive away, or I''ll smash it for you." The leader threatened Yang Wanlin.


    "My name is Yang Wanlin. Let your family not be generous." Yang Wanlin said lightly.


    Mo Dafang and Yang Wanlin are of the same age. They used to meet each other in Yanjing nightclubs. This is the person Yang Wanlin is most familiar with in the Mo family.


    When the leader heard this, he frowned. Isn''t Yang Wanlin the respected young master of the Yang family? How could he come to the Mo family?


    And the roll call to find Mo Dafang, should not be to find Mo Dafang trouble.


    If it had been changed before, he might have reported it, but there were special circumstances today, so he had to refuse.


    "He can''t see you today. Let''s talk about something another day." Said the leader.


    "Hey, what are you? You dare to stop me. You don''t know who I am, do you?" Yang Wanlin said with dissatisfaction.


    Yang''s family and Mo''s family have been competitors for many years, but no one has really torn their faces on the table. As a small security guard, they dare not offend Yang Wanlin, so they can only say: "young master Yang, it''s really inconvenient for Mo''s family to treat guests today. Please go back. I''ll tell young master Mo that you came to him and he will contact you again."


    "Put your mother''s bullshit, I won''t leave today. How dare you take me? Go and call Mo Dafang out." Yang Wanlin said in an arrogant and domineering manner that for a rich young man like him, he doesn''t have to pretend at all. He just plays his own role, which is an absolutely domineering son.


    If it was someone else, the security team leader would have used force to let him go, but the other party was Yang Wanlin after all. He didn''t dare to do it casually. After thinking about it for a while, his opponent said: "go to inform moye, just say that the people of the Yang family are making trouble, and see how he handles it."


    "Yes." The man went under orders.


    At this time, Yang Wanlin whispered to Han 3000: "Lao Han, the owner of Mo''s family is not easy to provoke. Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Han Sanqian nodded. Han Sanqian knew the identity of moye, and had heard a lot about him. As early as the 1980s, moye was a Taoist and had great influence. It is said that he had ten thousand people under his command. He was definitely a tyrant in Yanjing. After many baptisms, he became a serious businessman. But in his heart, he was a Taoist, Moreover, the security personnel of Mo''s family were once on the road, and they were full of banditry.


    Entering the Mo family is equivalent to entering the tiger''s den, which requires great courage for ordinary people, because it is very likely that they will never get out after entering.


    But for Han 3000, it''s not a problem. Even if there are ten thousand people in the courtyard, Han 3000 won''t be ignored.


    "If you''re afraid, you can go first." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wanlin is really guilty. Dealing with Mo Ye is like chatting with Yan Wangye. If he is not careful, he will talk about when he will go to huangquan road.


    But in front of Han 3000, Yang Wanlin can''t be so suggestive.


    "What do I have to be afraid of? Don''t you still have to protect me in a critical moment?" Yang Wanlin pretended to be relaxed.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. This guy knows he has no ability, so he can only seek protection. After a while, the man came out and said to the security team leader, "moye said that no one will see you today. If you dare to make trouble, fight directly." Security captain heard this sentence, his face showed a smile, he dare not easily offend Yang Wanlin, but there is moye mouth, can not worry so much¡° Yang Wanlin, I''ll give you one last chance to leave, otherwise, I won''t be merciful. " With these words, the other nine security guards raised their sleeves at the same time to see that they were ready to take action. Yang Wanlin scared subconsciously back a step, but see Han 3000 is still standing in place, this just barely steady mind¡° You can come if you have the ability. I''m not scared by Yang Wanlin. " Yang Wanlin said. When the ten security guards saw that Yang Wanlin was so ungrateful, they didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. But with Han 3000 present, how could these only ten people threaten them? The final result is that these ten people are lying on the ground and wailing. They may never dream that they will be beaten by a child in their life¡° You... Who are you The security team leader covers his chest and asks Han 3000 in disbelief. Just now, he only cares about Yang Wanlin, but he doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all. However, he didn''t expect that the little guy was so fierce in fighting and so ruthless! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1172

    "Han 3000."


    After leaving these three words, Han 3000 walked directly into Mo''s courtyard.


    Seeing this, Yang Wanlin quickly followed Han 3000.


    And the security captain, is with shocked eyes looking at Han 3000 left back.


    During this period of time, the most popular person in Yanjing is probably Han 3000.


    Being pushed to the top of the hot discussion by the Yang family, and winning the Wang family at the Wuji summit, these things have become the most noteworthy issues in Yanjing recently.


    Some people still doubt that Han 3000 has been over touted. They don''t believe that these rumors are true. The security captain is one of the people who keep doubting. But after he really felt Han 3000''s strength, he finally understood that those words were not false. Even Han 3000''s strength is still above the rumors. After all, they were easily dealt with by Han 3000, And there''s no chance to fight back.


    "Captain, this boy is too fierce!" One of his men moved to the security team leader with a face full of pain, gritting his teeth.


    The security captain showed a wry smile and said, "who let us meet Han 3000? He is not a simple character."


    Entering Mo''s courtyard, Han didn''t know where Qi Donglin was because he was not familiar with the place. Just as he was helpless, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Yang Wanlin, why are you here?" The speaker is mo Dafang, who is familiar with Yang Wanlin. When he saw Yang Wanlin, he was shocked.


    "Don''t be generous. Long time no see." Yang Wanlin said with a smile.


    Mo Dafang, with a gloomy face, said, "I advise you to go quickly. Today''s Mo family is not where you should come."


    Yang Wanlin took a look at Mo Dafang and said, "I''m looking for my friends. Where are they?"


    "Yang Wanlin, are you crazy? How can the Mo family have your friends?" Mo Dafang looks at Yang Wanlin like an idiot.


    "Qi Donglin." Han 3000 said at this time.


    Qi Donglin!


    Isn''t that the family of three who came to trouble today?


    And Qi Donglin should be half dead now. Is Yang Wanlin here to collect the corpse?


    "Yang Wanlin, who is this boy?" Mo Dafang asked.


    "You don''t care who he is, where Qi Donglin is." Yang Wanlin said.


    Mo Dafang gives a cold smile. As far as the Qi family is concerned, Mr. Mo is determined. Although he doesn''t understand what''s going on, he doesn''t have to think about the end of Qi Donglin. He is sure to be miserable, and it''s uncertain whether he can get out of the Mo family alive today.


    "Yang Wanlin, listen to my advice, where do you come from and where do you go? You are not qualified to manage this matter. Moreover, my old man is not in a good mood recently, and it is not easy for anyone to come." Mo Dafang said.


    Han Sanqian frowned. That''s what he was worried about. Because his appearance broke the balance of the three families, certain changes will certainly take place in history. Qi Donglin once had the opportunity to go abroad and make a comeback, but this time, it''s not sure whether he will be so lucky.


    "I''ll ask you again, where is Qi Donglin." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Hey, you little boy, who do you want to talk to..."


    Mo Dafang words have not finished, suddenly feel in front of a flash, Han 3000 has stood in front of him.


    This can frighten Mo Dafang not light, whole body a shiver, straight back two steps.


    "Trough, what the hell." Mo Dafang blurted out subconsciously.


    Han three thousand stretched out his right hand, grasped Mo Dafang''s collar tightly, and continued: "tell me where Qi Donglin is."


    At this time, Mo Dafang didn''t realize the sense of crisis, and said to Yang Wanlin, "Yang Wanlin, who is this man? He dares to mess around in my mo family''s territory. Do you want to die?"


    If this is said to others, it will certainly be useful and full of deterrent power.


    But Yang Wanlin shook his head, because he knew that Han 3000 would not pay attention to such a threat.


    "You''d better tell him so as not to suffer from the broken meat." Yang Wanlin said kindly.


    "Put your mother''s bullshit, I don''t believe what he can do with me, just a little kid." Mo Dafang said with disdain, and at the same time, he reached out to kill Han 3000, holding his hand.


    But just out of the hand, Mo Dafang suddenly felt that his lower abdomen suffered a heavy blow, and the intense pain spread all over his body.


    "Ah!" Mo Dafang screamed bitterly.


    Yang Wanlin touched his forehead, sighed and said, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. You asked for it."


    Don''t you want to die by acting like a bull in front of Han 3000? All the professional martial arts practitioners have been knocked down by him. How can Mo Dafang, a young man who has been hollowed out by wine and sex, bear the beating of Han 3000?


    "Qi Donglin, where is it?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Mo Dafang''s forehead is sweating. At this time, he finally understands that the child standing in front of him is not as easy to deal with as he imagined.


    "Back, back yard." Mo Dafang said¡° How to get there. "¡° Follow this road to the end. " Han Sanyi throws Mo Dafang away and follows the route Mo Dafang said. When Yang Wanlin passed by Mo Dafang, he asked with false concern: "how is it? Is it all right? I''ve advised you. You just don''t listen, ah." Mo Dafang grits his teeth. What''s the relationship with this guy? It''s obviously sarcastic¡° Yang Wanlin, don''t be complacent. This is my mo family. Do you think you can leave safely? " Mo Dafang said. Yang Wanlin smiles. If he is alone, he can''t leave unharmed, and if he is alone, he can''t come to Mo''s home. But Han 3000 and Yang Wanlin are not worried about their own safety at all. It is said that there are many masters in Mo family. The former fighters of Mo ye are all top class. But how can these people compare with Han 3000? Yang Wanlin''s confidence in Han 3000 has expanded without limit. In his opinion, I''m afraid the whole Yanjing can''t find an opponent for Han 3000. This idea, in fact, is still too small Han 3000, it should be said that the whole earth, Han 3000 can not find opponents. Han 3000 went straight to the backyard. After a round arch, Han 3000 finally saw the person he was looking for. Qi Donglin is lying on the ground in pain, almost dying. Qi Yiyun''s eyes are red and her eyes are full of tears. It''s obvious that she wants to cry, and she is forcing herself to bear it. See this scene, Han 3000 ton time anger, like being stepped on the spine in general! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1173

    The gloomy Han 3000 walked into the backyard.


    In the face of this uninvited guest, Mo Ye immediately showed his dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the matter? I''m Mo''s family. I can''t even stop an outsider?" Mo ye said to the people around him.


    His subordinates were obviously frightened by Mo Ye''s words, and quickly said: "Mo ye, this boy dares to come in, and don''t want to go out today."


    "Don''t dirty my garden." Mo ye said, it is obvious that Han 3000 broke in at this time, has let Mo ye to kill him.


    His hands nodded and Chaohan 3000 went.


    In his opinion, it is a very simple thing to deal with such a little boy.


    However, when Yang Wanlin followed him and appeared behind Han 3000, Mo suddenly stopped his men and frowned.


    Isn''t this Yang Wanlin? He broke in, so this kid!


    Mo Ye didn''t go to the preliminary contest of Wuji summit. After all, for a big man like him, even if he wants to join in the fun, he has to show up at a crucial time. So he hasn''t met Han 3000 now.


    But through judgment, Mo Ye knows that this child is likely to be Han 3000, who has been making a lot of noise in Yanjing recently.


    "What do you mean, Yang Wanlin?" Mo asked Yang Wanlin.


    In the face of Mo ye, Yang Wanlin is still a little scared. After all, he is a big man of the same level as Mo''s ancestors, and his experience is darker and more frightening than Mo''s ancestors.


    But at this stage, Yang Wanlin still has to pretend to be calm. He doesn''t want to be regarded as a loser by Mo Ye.


    "Mo ye, I''m really sorry. As a friend, I don''t know much about the world, so I broke in directly. I hope you''ll forgive me." Yang Wanlin said.


    Mo yeleng a smile, all directly broke into the door, also said what human sophistication?


    "Is he... Han 3000?" Mo asked.


    "Not bad." Yang Wanlin nodded with a smile. It seems that Han 3000''s reputation in Yanjing has been irresistible. Even Mo Ye knows him.


    "At a young age, I was surprised to hear that I had made a good performance at the Wuji summit, but my mo family is not so adventurous." Mo ye said.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun turns her head and looks at Han 3000. At the Wuji summit, she has seen Han 3000''s performance in the challenge arena, and she is very impressed with Han 3000, but she doesn''t quite understand why han 3000 appears at this time.


    At the same time, Han 3000 also looks at Qi Yiyun. It has to be said that Qi Yiyun had the temperament of beauty when she was a child. Although her brilliance was covered up by her glasses, it will not affect her in Han 3000''s eyes.


    Han Sanqian still clearly remembers the shock when he saw Qi Yiyun take off his glasses for the first time. Two completely different people gave a completely different visual impact.


    "Who did he fight?" Han 3000 points to Qi Donglin on the ground and asks.


    Mo Ye gives a cold smile. Is this guy coming for Qi Donglin? He is not qualified to manage this matter.


    "What do you want from me?" Mo Ye''s men said.


    Han 3000 eyes a cold, light said: "know what kind of price you want to pay for this?"


    His subordinates saw Han 3000 walking towards him with a scornful smile on his face. Although Han 3000 was rumored to be very fierce, he didn''t really fight. He wouldn''t admit that a little boy really has such a strong ability.


    "Why don''t you show me?" Said the man.


    Han 3000 seems to be walking leisurely, but in the blink of an eye, he has come to his hands.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, no one could see how Han 3000 made his move, but the man flew backwards and directly hit the wall. Countless cracks were made on the front wall, giving people a very strong visual impact.


    "Death Han 3000 blurted out.


    Mo Yeh''s eyes showed a trace of temporary panic. He had been with him for more than ten years. He knew better than anyone that the whole Yanjing could fight him with no more than two hands. But now, he was dealt with by Han Sanya, and his lifeless appearance seemed to be dead!


    This boy, he is so fierce and strong!


    Yang Wanlin''s legs softened when he saw this scene. He never thought that Han Sanqian would dare to die in Mo''s family, and he was still Mo''s confidant. Is this a direct declaration of war against Mo''s family?


    After swallowing his dry throat, Yang Wanlin took a deep breath to calm his panic.


    Today, Yang Wanlin can''t imagine the consequences of this trip. However, he knows that Han 3000 has really angered Mo Ye.


    "Who else?" Han 3000 asks Mo Ye.


    Although Mo hates Han 3000, he knows that it''s not easy for Mo''s family to find someone to deal with him. Besides, there are no martial arts experts around him now. It''s not the best choice to fight Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, do you know I can play dead Han''s every minute?" Mo Ye threatened¡° If you really want to do that, I''ll be very grateful. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mo Yeh just reflected that Han Sanyi has been called the waste of the Han family, and judging from his current momentum, it seems that he has separated from the Han family and threatened him with the Han family, isn''t it a joke¡° What do you want to do? " Mo Yeh asked, in the case of not being tough, we can only seek a way of negotiation. Of course, this does not mean that Mo Yeh really compromised. With his character, he will definitely ask Han 3000 for help afterwards¡° He''s my friend. The Mo family will give back everything they took away from him. " Han 3000 looked at Qi Donglin and said. Mo Yeh gives a cold smile. He uses the Qi family''s plan not only to empty the Qi family''s property, but also to control the economic pulse of the city where the Qi family is located. Now the plan has been successful, and Mo family has spent a lot of human and financial resources. How can it be said that it is still possible? As for the rumors outside, the Mo family only targets the Qi family because of women. This is a joke. There are so many women in the world. In the eyes of businessmen, only interests are supreme. Who would spend so much energy just to get a woman¡° Han 3000, you think this matter is too simple. You also think me Mo Yanshang too simple. " Mo ye said¡° Is it? Let me see how complicated you are With that, Han 3000 goes to Mo Yanshang. Mo Yan Shang is in a hurry. Yang Wanlin is also flustered. In case Han 3000 kills Mo Yanshang, it will make a big deal! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1174

    The air seemed to solidify. Everyone was staring at Han 3000. No one could imagine what was going to happen. After all, Mo Yanshang was the head of Mo''s family. He was one of the leading figures in Yanjing''s three major business families!


    Han 3000, do you really dare to ignore Mo Yanshang''s identity?


    Mo Yanshang also can''t help breathing, and has been in business for decades, and his birth status makes Mo Yanshang almost have a heart that is not afraid of anything.


    But at this moment, he was inexplicably afraid, even Mo Yanshang himself felt stunned, how could he be afraid, and the other party was still a child!


    "Han 3000, don''t be too presumptuous." Mo Yan Shang said with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000 ignored, deliberately slowed down his pace, and the passage of time, will bring more powerful psychological pressure to Mo Yanshang.


    Although Qi Yiyun is younger than Han 3000, she was born more sensible than her peers. This also explains why Qi Yiyun had a smart city at a young age. After Qi Yiyun''s parents went abroad, she stayed in China alone, but she concealed her identity. Even her closest friends didn''t know what she was.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with brilliant eyes. As a young woman, she has a ridiculous idea.


    A woman will marry after all, and shouldn''t she marry such a man?


    "You don''t have many chances." Han 3000 light mouth says.


    Mo Yanshang''s clenched fist trembled slightly. He never dreamed that he would be threatened by a little kid. Moreover, he would be afraid, and he didn''t even have the ability to deal with it.


    Compromise?


    Compromise with a child, if this thing is spread out, won''t the Mo family become a joke.


    Mo Yanshang is a man who wants to save face. His self-esteem will never allow him to do such a thing.


    Just then, a group of people swarmed into the backyard.


    Seeing these people, Mo Yanshang was a little relieved.


    "You trash, even people can''t see it, even let him break in." Mo Yanshang angrily rebuked the security team leader.


    The security team leader has a hard face. If he can stop Han 3000, how can he break into Mo''s house?


    Just now, they were all beaten on the ground. If it wasn''t for the worry that Han 3000 would hurt Mo Yanshang, the security team leader would not have endured the pain.


    "Mr. Mo, I''ve informed the people in the boxing hall that they are on their way." The security team leader said to Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang is so angry that he wants to seal the mouth of the security team leader. He says so plainly in front of Han 3000. He really doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000. What if he wants to deal with him before the people from the boxing house come?


    But to Mo Yanshang''s surprise, Han 3000 stopped at this time.


    "I''ll convince you." With that, Han 3000 changed his direction and went to Qi Yiyun.


    This little girl has already had the beauty rudiment, but the big black frame glasses, or covered a lot of light.


    "All right." Han 3000 soft voice to Qi Yiyun asked.


    In front of this woman, Han 3000 has refused countless times, but it does not mean that Han 3000 really let go, because this woman, once shouldered the danger of the whole family and helped him, this feeling, Han 3000 will never forget.


    "Why did you save us?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    "There are some reasons, even if I tell you, you won''t believe it. You just need to know that with me, no one can hurt you." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded, she showed a child should not have mature, even if the heart is very curious, she did not ask.


    Han 3000 went to Qi Donglin''s side again, helped him up and rested against the wall.


    Qi Donglin was beaten very badly, even panting very hard, but he still said thank you to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "this is what I should do, but some things will change because of me. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad."


    With these words, Han 3000 sighed in his heart. His rebirth has changed many things, which leads to his uneasiness, because whether the change of things will bring benefits, or make things out of control, or even change the fate of the three members of the family, Han 3000 is not sure.


    Qi Donglin showed an ugly smile, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know whether it would be good or bad in the future. But if Han Sanqian didn''t come, it would be a bad thing today. It''s very likely that he would not even walk out of the door of Mo''s house alive.


    Before long, the boxing house belonging to the Mo family came to the backyard.


    Among the three people in the same trade, two of them are muscular. At first sight, they eat strength food. Another one is a little shorter, and his body is much more fragile among the two muscular men, which gives people a sense of weakness.


    But Han 3000 can feel that among the three, the strongest one is the short one.


    "You look at your father." Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun, let her go to the wall, is also afraid of fighting, in case of injury to Qi Yiyun. When Qi Yiyun came to the wall, Han Sanqian put his eyes directly on the short man¡° Their muscles are used to scare people. Since you are the strongest, you can do it. " Han 3000 said. The little man''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. From the perspective of ordinary people, none of them would think that he was the strongest. However, Han 3000 could see through this easily, which really made him not think of¡° Han 3000, I''ve heard about your performance at the Wuji summit, but if you think that you can mess around in the Mo family, you''re looking down on the Mo family. " The little man said coldly¡° "Wuji summit?" Han 3000 sneered and said, "do you think I did well at the Wuji summit? It''s a pity that I didn''t even finish my warm-up, and the waste was already under the stage. " The warm-up isn''t over? The little man frowned. Is his brag more powerful than his skill? But if he didn''t brag, it would be amazing. At present, all people in the martial arts and Taoism circles have different analysis of the first battle of the Han 3000 Wuji summit. However, many people think that Han 3000 burst out all his strength in a flash, causing the other side to be unprepared. That''s why this kind of shocking feeling is created. In other words, they feel that Han 3000 has shown his peak in the first battle of the Wuji summit. Since the peak is present, it is not enough to be afraid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1175

    In fact, Han 3000''s peak, I''m afraid only after Linlong wakes up, is qualified to let him show his peak strength.


    These ordinary people of the earth, Han 3000 breath, they can die over and over again.


    "You don''t think yesterday''s game was my limit, do you?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    It''s true that little man thinks so, and many people in Yanjing martial arts circle think so.


    However, looking at Han 3000''s current state, it seems that what they think is not consistent with the facts at all.


    But... Han 3000 is only 14 years old. What else can he do?


    You should know that in addition to talent, it takes a long time to become a real master. That is to say, it is almost impossible for young and strong people to exist.


    "Today is just the day to show me your limits." After the little man finished, he took a look at the two muscular men beside him. Since Han 3000 had seen him through, he was the most powerful of the three, so there was no need for them to waste their time.


    "The limit?" Han 3000 disdains a smile, say: "do you have this qualification?"


    The little man bit his teeth and was enraged by Han 3000''s words. He squatted slightly and made an attack.


    Han 3000 hands negative, light said: "give you a chance, if you can meet me, I give up."


    "Han 3000, you are too arrogant." The little man drank violently and stepped on the ground with both legs. He broke the paving stone.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Yanshang laughs. This is the most humble person in his Mo family''s boxing house, but he is the most powerful. Countless experts have been planted in his hands. Han 3000''s arrogant behavior is doomed to become the ghost of his boxing.


    Mo Yanshang is not afraid that Han 3000''s death in the Mo family will bring him trouble, because the Han family is just a humble family in his eyes. Even if Han 3000 died in the Mo family, the Han family has no courage to ask him for trouble.


    And now Han 3000 has left the Han family. Mo Yanshang doesn''t need to worry about this at all.


    The wind of boxing roared.


    Han 3000 nodded his head with admiration. The strength of this little man is really good. If we measure the strength of apocalypse, he has at least reached the level of "Di Zi". This is a very rare realm for people in the secular world.


    Unfortunately, for Han 3000, the di level is just like a mole ant. Even if the Tian level is coming, it can''t make any difference in front of Han 3000.


    With a powerful punch, Han 3000 dodged at the last moment by a hair''s breadth.


    Everyone thought Han 3000 would fall under the blow, but he was still unharmed.


    Small heart suddenly surprised, Han 3000 in the last moment to avoid, is not his slow reaction, good luck, but he deliberately do so.


    If so, then his strength must be above himself.


    "Go on." Han 3000''s voice came from his ear. The little man was furious!


    "To die!"


    After the little man roared, he immediately started to sigh helplessly to Han 3000 of Han 3000. It''s a waste of his time to fight with such a weak man.


    "It''s over." After listening to Han 3000''s words, his figure has appeared behind the little man.


    See Han three thousand a hand to grasp the small man''s back neck, raise a hand to let the small man lose the center of gravity and soar.


    Unexpectedly, with the strength of one hand, he picked up the little man and flew.


    Next, Han three thousand legs pedal, jump, before the little man has not landed, a punch in the little man''s spine.


    When the little man felt the pain from his back, his face was covered with despair.


    He knew that this blow was enough to break his back. For the rest of his life, I''m afraid he had to live in a wheelchair.


    Bang!


    The little man fell to the ground and threw dust all over the sky.


    He didn''t cry out in pain, but his face was completely desperate.


    "Mo Yanshang, do you have any helpers?" Han 3000 turns to Mo Yanshang and asks.


    Mo Yanshang felt the real terror. At this time, he no longer denied that he was timid when facing a child, because this child is not an ordinary child at all. Even the most powerful person under him can handle it so easily!


    "Han 3000, what do you want?" Mo Yanshang took a deep breath and asked. At this time, he had to consider his own ending. If Han Sanyi punched him on the old bone, he might not even be able to save his life.


    "How long will it take you to return all the things you took away from the Qi family, even a piece of rat dung?" Han 3000 said.


    Although Mo Yanshang is still unwilling, after all, his plan has paid a lot of price. If he returns it, all previous achievements will be wasted. But how can Mo Yanshang not follow Han 3000''s strong demands?


    At least before he thought of a way to deal with Han 3000, he had to compromise.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1176

    "A week." Mo Yanshang said.


    Although it is a last resort to say this.


    But for Yang Wanlin, he was shocked.


    And if Yang Bin knew about this, he would be surprised.


    This is mo Yanshang. His strength is well known in Yanjing, but he has never been heard of compromising with anyone.


    "In this week, you can find a way to deal with me, or you can return what you got in the Qi family as soon as possible, but I want to warn you that the former is not easy to go. If you don''t do what you promised me in one week, I will remove the mo family from Yanjing." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yanshang''s face is about to wring out water. Who dares to say this to him after spending so many years in Yanjing.


    I''m afraid that anyone will think these four words are a joke when they are removed from the Mo family.


    Han 3000 went to Qi Yiyun and said, "let''s go. If he breaks his promise, I''ll make him pay the price."


    Qi Yiyun nodded, and the party left Mo''s courtyard.


    When he arrived at the gate of Mo''s courtyard, Han 3000 said to Yang Wanlin, "help me arrange a safe residence for them. It''s better to keep it secret."


    In a week, Han 3000 was not sure what Mo Yanshang would do, so he had to ensure the safety of the family.


    "Lao Han, you leave this matter to me. I will never let them have anything to do with you." Yang Wanlin patted his chest and assured that he had witnessed Han 3000''s strength. Yang Wanlin took Han 3000''s words as an imperial edict, and he believed that Yang Bin would let him do the same.


    "When can I see you again?" Before getting on the bus, Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    "We are friends and there will be many opportunities to meet in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and got on the bus.


    Qi Donglin was injured a lot, but with the relief of time, he has been much better.


    Qi Donglin still feels strange about Han 3000''s help. After all, he is not related to Han 3000. He really can''t figure out why han 3000 should offend Mo''s family and help him.


    "Yiyun, do you know him?" Qi Donglin can see Han 3000''s special concern for Qi Yiyun, so he thinks that the reason why han 3000 will come forward to help must be related to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun shakes her head. She doesn''t know Han 3000, but Han 3000 also said that there is a reason for this, but there is no way to tell her.


    "Dad, I think he''s trustworthy." Qi Yiyun said.


    Qi Donglin nodded, no matter what reason Han 3000 helped, as long as he was trustworthy, as long as he didn''t do anything to hurt Qi Yiyun, then the reasons didn''t need to be tangled.


    "This time my Qi family is lucky, otherwise, I don''t know what the result will be." Qi Donglin sighs, glad Han 3000 appears in time, otherwise Qi Yiyun and Ouyang Fei''s mother and daughter will be implicated because of his recklessness.


    At the same time, Qi Donglin also laments Han 3000''s strength in his heart. Even Mo Yanshang has no way to deal with him.


    However, Qi Donglin couldn''t figure out how such a powerful person could be said to be a waste.


    Yang Wanlin has a secret base of his own. It''s a place where he often has parties. It''s inevitable for the rich young master to have a chaotic private life. Naturally, he needs this kind of secret base to be able to freely release his nature.


    After settling in a family of three, Yang Wanlin can''t wait to go back to the Yang family. He must tell Yang Bin what happened in the Mo family as soon as possible. His inner urgency makes him eager to share.


    Back home, Yang Wanlin went directly to Yang Bin''s study.


    Generally speaking, no one dares to disturb Yang Bin when he is in his study, which is also the rule set by Yang Bin in the Yang family.


    But since Yang Wanlin and Han 3000 began to contact, Yang Bin opened a green channel for Yang Wanlin. Even when he was in the study, as long as it was related to Han 3000, Yang Wanlin could go to him.


    "Lao Zu, I''m back." Standing in front of the desk, Yang Wanlin said respectfully.


    Yang Bin put down his brush, a pair of wild grass has just been completed, the font is flying, but what he wrote is incomprehensible.


    "How''s it going?" Yang Bin asked.


    Yang Wanlin began to explain what happened in Mo''s home for Yang Bin. He didn''t let go of any small details and said it with flying eyebrows.


    In this process, Yang Bin was also excited and worried.


    As for the identity of that little man, Yang Bin is very clear. He once won the champion of Wuji Summit for the Mo family for three consecutive years. He is a real strong man in Yanjing, but he didn''t expect that now he has fallen into such a field and has been abandoned by Han 3000.


    What Yang Bin did not expect is that Mo Yanshang would really compromise with Han 3000.


    "Lao Zu, guess what Han 3000 said before he left the Mo family." Yang Wanlin sells the pass and asks Yang Bin.


    Yang Bin shakes his head. The things in front of him are enough to shock him. Moreover, Han 3000''s way is really incomprehensible. How can he guess what Han 3000 said¡° If Mo Yanshang doesn''t do what he promised him in a week, he will remove the name of the Mo family. This sentence is said in front of Mo Yanshang. " Yang Wanlin said. Even though Yang Bin has gone through thousands of sails, he is still an old man, but when he heard these words, he still took a cold breath. Han 3000 is really brave enough to say this in front of Mo Yanshang! But if you think about it, Han 3000 is really qualified to say so¡° I didn''t expect that Mo Yanshang, an old man, would still be hit like this in his later years. It''s really exciting. " Yang Bin said with a laugh. At this time, Yang Bin was also glad that he knew Han 3000 early. If other people were allowed to take the lead, I''m afraid that this kind of predicament would be what the Yang family had to face. Suddenly, Yang Bin''s face changed, and he asked Yang Wanlin, "what''s the matter with Fengqian company? Does the Yang family give enough help?"¡° Laozu, didn''t you say that step by step, it depends on Han 3000''s performance. " Yang Wanlin asked. Yang Bin did think so before, but the sentence just now reminded him. Han 3000 asked the Mo family to do it in a week, because the Mo family made a promise. The Yang family also promised Han 3000 three months. If the operation during this period is too slow and Han 3000 is dissatisfied, Yang Bin can''t imagine the consequences¡° To speed up the progress and advance the time of three months, Han 3000''s last sentence is for Mo Yanshang, but it''s also a piece of advice to the Yang family. It''s a shock to the tiger. " Yang Bin said seriously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1177

    Yang Wanlin did not have Yang Bin''s awareness in this respect, which also shows the gap between him and Yang Bin. Before Yang Bin mentioned something, he only thought that this was Han Sanqian''s warning to the Mo family.


    Now think about it carefully, it seems that there is such a truth.


    Han 3000 made it very clear that if he didn''t do what he promised, he would have to remove the name of the Mo family, and the Yang family also promised him, and there was a time limit?


    "Lao Zu, do you really believe that he can get rid of the Mo family?" Yang Wanlin asked curiously, this kind of words is full of threat, but it doesn''t mean Han 3000 can really do it.


    Mo family, after all, is an old family that has been standing in Yanjing for many years, and has a deep foundation in Yanjing. How can Han 3000 remove his name when he says so?


    "Ah." Yang Bin sighed heavily, if other people say this kind of words, it is really not credible, Mo family is one of the three big families, how can it be easily removed.


    However, Han 3000 is also not simple. If he really has the identity of Tianqi Tianzi level strongman, what does the Mo family mean to him?


    No matter how powerful the Mo family is, it''s just a business family.


    However, apocalypse is an organization above the secular world, and its strength is not comparable to that of Mo family. Therefore, Han 3000''s words are quite important.


    Seeing Yang Bin nodding, Yang Wanlin probably guessed Yang Bin''s attitude on this matter, and could not help taking a breath. If the ancestors thought so, Han 3000 might really threaten the existence of the Mo family.


    In this way, Yang Wanlin was born with another idea.


    Since Han 3000 can destroy the Mo family, why not push the boat with the current and let Han 3000 help the Yang family get rid of their long-time opponent?


    "Laozu, if he can do it, do we need to do something about the Qi family, so that the Mo family can''t fulfill their promise?" Yang Wanlin suggested.


    What Yang Wanlin can think of, Yang Bin this old fox how can not think of, but he dare not do so easily, because this disguised use of Han 3000, once let Han 3000 aware, will cause what kind of consequences, is Yang Bin can''t imagine.


    Although Han 3000 is only 14 years old, Yang Bin has never treated Han 3000 as a child. His strength and his city are not what a child can have.


    So Yang Bin is so cautious that he dare not play any tricks on Han 3000.


    "Have you ever thought about what it would be like to let him know that we are interfering with it?" Yang Bin asked.


    Yang Wanlin is the witness of Han 3000''s invasion of the Mo family. Although he doesn''t know what the relationship between Han 3000 and the Qi family is, from his attitude towards this matter, the Qi family should be very important to him. That is to say, the whole thing has a considerable weight in Han 3000''s mind.


    He asked the Mo family to return all the things they had obtained from the Qi family. If the Yang family were in trouble behind their back and he knew about it, it would be troublesome.


    "Lao Zu, I see what you mean. It''s my thoughtlessness." Yang Wanlin said with a face of shame that he thought things were too simple and thought that he could use this thing to get rid of the Mo family. But now it seems that this kind of behavior of walking the tightrope is totally unnecessary. After all, the relationship between the Yang family and Han 3000 is developing very well now. In the future, there is no need to take risks to offend Han 3000.


    "There''s nothing else. You go down first." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and walked out of the study.


    "Are you excited?" After Yang Wanlin left, Song Yun, who had been standing behind Yang Bin, asked.


    Yang Bin sighed and said, "this is a great opportunity to get rid of the Mo family. Of course, I will be moved. I have been fighting with him for decades. Now I have a chance to let the Mo family go to hell. I really want to have a try."


    "But you know what Han 3000 wants. If the Yang family makes trouble in this matter, I''m afraid it will make him dissatisfied." Song Yun reminded that he had to let Yang Bin have a deeper understanding of the pros and cons of this matter. He must not destroy the relationship between the Yang family and Han 3000 because of his confusion. Otherwise, it would be too late to regret.


    Yang Bin nodded and said, "I understand this, so I dare not act easily."


    After hesitating for a while, Yang Bin said, "is there a compromise that can destroy the Mo family and not offend Han 3000?"


    Song Yun didn''t think about it. He shook his head and said, "Han 3000''s appeal is very simple. He wants everything Mo''s family has got from the Qi family to return to the Qi family. The word" return "is very important. It''s not a gift, let alone a handout. If you want to give other sweets to the Qi family, you may be insulted by Han 3000."


    "Ah." Yang Bin sighed helplessly and said, "can we just watch this opportunity pass by? I''m not willing to


    "As long as the Yang family can keep the relationship with Han 3000 and surpass the other two families sooner or later, you don''t have to worry so much." Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin understood this truth, but after decades of hard work, how could he be willing to give up?


    However, after thinking about the pros and cons of the matter, Yang Bin still decided to stay put. After all, he knew very well how serious it was to lose a friend like Han 3000, and once he turned against Han 3000, the Yang family would lose more. At the same time, the Han family compound. Nangong Qianqiu finally welcomed the person who asked for help from Nangong family. Of course, Nangong Boling can''t appear easily. The people who come here are Nangong Boling''s confidants, which can be regarded as giving Nangong Qianqiu face¡° What do you want me to do for you? " Asked Zhong Changqiu. For Nangong Qianqiu, killing Han 3000 is the most exhilarating and joyful, but she can''t do it now. After all, Han 3000 has a certain influence in the upper class of Yanjing. She needs to use Han 3000''s influence to bring benefits and status to the Han family. So now Han 3000 can''t die easily¡° I want Han 3000 back. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Zhong Changqiu frowned discontentedly and said, "it''s just such a little thing that makes me come all the way here?" In the past, this is really a small matter, but now, Nangong Qianqiu has no way to deal with Han 3000, and Yanjun is not his opponent, so Nangong Qianqiu will turn to Nangong Boling for help¡° He''s very good at fighting. It''s not as easy as you think Nangong Qianqiu reminds me. Zhong Changqiu disdains to smile. Before he comes, he has already known the situation of Han family, and he also knows that Han 3000 is just a child. Since you are a child, how can you fight? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1178

    It''s not unreasonable for Zhong Changqiu to look down on Han 3000. Besides Han 3000''s age, there is another reason, that is, Zhong Changqiu''s own strength is not bad.


    All the places of Nangong family similar to Dixin prison are operated by Zhong Changqiu. From this point of view, it is enough to show Zhong Changqiu''s strength.


    "Don''t delay me, lead the way." Zhong Changqiu said.


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded with confidence.


    Since she was sent by the Nangong family, she must be powerful, so she was not worried at all.


    Nangong Qianqiu has already investigated Han 3000''s residence. After all, she wants to plot against Han 3000. How can she not know where Han 3000 lives?


    Driven by the driver of the Han family, Han Jun also joined in the fun and went directly to Han 3000''s community.


    "Granny, he lives in such a rotten place." After getting off the bus, Han Jun said with disgust.


    Nangong Qianqiu touched Han Jun''s head with a smile and said, "a person of his status can only live in such a place. What''s so strange."


    Han Junli of course nodded, left the Han family, Han 3000 what qualifications to live in a good place?


    He just won a victory at the Wuji summit, and a victory is nothing at all.


    "Cut the crap and let''s go." Zhong Changqiu said impatiently.


    Nangong Qianqiu has a big temper, but in the face of Zhong Changqiu, she converges a lot. I''m afraid that''s the expression of bullying. In the face of her grandson, she is arrogant. In the face of Nangong family, she looks like a dog begging for mercy.


    Smoothly came to Han 3000''s door.


    After Han Jun pressed the doorbell, he rubbed his fingers in disgust. It seemed that he was afraid that the doorbell might contaminate him.


    When Shi Jing happily opens the door and thinks Han 3000 is coming back, her expression suddenly stiffens. Instead of seeing Han 3000, she sees Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun and a stranger.


    "What do you want to do?" Shi Jing asked.


    Han Jun has no respect for his biological mother. Even in his heart, Shi Jing is not an elder at all.


    "Han 3000, let him get out." Han Jun said very impolitely.


    Shi Jing''s face turns pale. Is this a door-to-door trouble?


    "He''s not at home." Shi Jing said.


    "When you hide, you dare not see people. Do you want to be a turtle?" Han Jun disdained to say, but also raise their volume, hope Han 3000 can hear him.


    However, Han 3000 is really not at home now. Even if he talks loudly, Han 3000 can''t hear him.


    "You use the horn to shout, he is not at home, sorry, not far away." With that, Shi Jing was ready to close the door.


    Nangong Qianqiu held out her hand at this time and blocked it directly. In a cold voice, she said to Shi Jing, "Shi Jing, how dare you stop me outside the door? Have you forgotten your identity?"


    Shi Jing has been dissatisfied with Nangong Qianqiu for a long time, but although she has left the Han family now, she has been bullied by Nangong Qianqiu for so many years, which has formed a kind of fear of Nangong Qianqiu in her heart. This is in her latent consciousness, so when she faces Nangong Qianqiu''s cold expression, Shi Jing can''t help but be afraid.


    "What do you want to do?" Shi Jing asked.


    "Since he didn''t come back, I''ll wait for him to come back." Nangong Qianqiu opened the door and went straight into the house.


    "Well, what''s the difference between this place and a doghouse? He''s so powerful that he even lives in such a place?" After entering the door, Han Jun laughed mercilessly.


    Because the things in the house were left by the previous owner, they were a bit shabby. However, Han 3000 didn''t care about them at all and didn''t want to replace them at all.


    "Make yourself at home. I''ll go back to my room." Shi Jing doesn''t want to face Nangong Qianqiu''s face. Since she can''t get rid of it, she can only be out of sight and out of mind. At the same time, she has to inform Han 3000 about it, so that Han 3000 can have a psychological preparation.


    Nangong Qianqiu frowned at the moment when Shi Jing closed the door, and then immediately went to the door of the room, vigorously kicking the door.


    She was afraid that Shi Jing would inform Han 3000, which would make Han 3000 afraid to go home, so she had to stop him.


    "Get the hell out of here." Nangong Qianqiu is very kind.


    Panic Shi Jing holding the phone hands are shaking, just ready to dial Han 3000 number, the door was suddenly kicked open, and almost the whole door is broken.


    The strange man, standing at the door, was obviously what he did.


    When Nangong Qianqiu sees Shi Jing holding a mobile phone, he immediately takes it away and slaps Shi Jing in the face.


    "Want to inform him? You are so bold. " With that, Nangong Qianqiu is another angry slap in the face.


    Shi Jing''s face was red and swollen immediately.


    Han Jun looked at his mother being beaten, not only did not have a little heartache, but also laughed, it seems very happy, very happy.


    "Mom, he is also your grandson, and you can see his achievements in your eyes. If you continue to persevere, I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to regret in the future." Shi Jing covers her face and gnashes her teeth. Her face is burning with pain, but it''s not as cool as her heart. Han three thousand? Han 3000''s achievements? no In Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, she has never admitted these things. Even if the outside world has made a great change to Han 3000, some people are still wondering why such a powerful person is regarded as a waste by the Han family. But Nangong Qianqiu didn''t wake up. Even now, she still thinks that Han Jun is the future of the Han family. All that Han 3000 has now is just a fake¡° Shi Jing, when it''s your turn to teach me to do things, you''re just my Han family''s daughter-in-law. Don''t put yourself too high. As long as I say a word, Han Cheng will divorce you. What do you think you are? " Nangong Qianqiu said with disdain. Shi Jing smiles bitterly. She doesn''t think about it, but she knows that if it''s really Nangong Qianqiu''s request, maybe... Han Chengde will do it. But what does it matter? From the moment she stepped out of the Han family''s compound, Shi Jing did not regard herself as the Han family. Now she just wants to make up for her lack of Han 3000 as a mother for so many years¡° I''ll keep my eyes open and wait for the day when you regret it. " Shi Jing said. Nangong Qianqiu, who was annoyed by this sentence, slapped Shi Jing in the face again. At this time, a voice full of coldness suddenly came from behind several people¡° Nangong Qianqiu, what are you doing! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1179

    After hearing Han 3000''s voice, Zhong Changqiu turns around in an instant. Although he was attracted by Nangong Qianqiu just now, he didn''t notice that someone appeared behind him, which makes Zhong Changqiu feel afraid.


    If he was not a child, but his own enemy, then he would have collapsed in a pool of blood.


    "Han 3000, you are back." Nangong Qianqiu said to Han 3000 with a grim smile.


    Compared with torturing Shi Jing, Nangong Qianqiu is more willing to focus on Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s face is like frost. He comes to Shi Jing.


    At this time, Shi Jing''s face was swollen obviously, and the fingerprints on her face were red and bright, which made Han 3000''s anger rise instantly.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, this is not the Han family''s compound, nor the place where you can be arrogant." Han 3000 said, biting his back teeth.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiles faintly. With Zhong Changqiu, she is not afraid of Han 3000.


    What''s more, even if it''s not the site of Han''s compound, Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all. How can she care what it is?


    "Han 3000, the Han family can''t shut you up. I''ve decided to give you another place. From today on, you will disappear forever in Yanjing, and your name will become my puppet." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han 3000 knows that she won''t come to him for no reason. After all, his performance at the Wuji summit is enough for Nangong Qianqiu to realize his power.


    Now that she''s here, she''s bringing a strange man by her side, obviously a helper.


    Han Cheng has said that Nangong Qianqiu has turned to Nangong Boling for help. He must have been sent by Nangong Boling.


    "Are you from Nangong Boling?" Han 3000 asks Zhong Changqiu.


    This words a, the South Temple thousand autumn in the eyes flash one silk different color.


    Her identity can''t be known by Han 3000 in Han''s family, and no one knows the name of Nangong Boling except Han Tianyang, but... How can Han 3000 know?


    "How do you know Nangong Boling?" Nangong Qianqiu asked in disbelief.


    Han three thousand light smile, said: "you are abandoned by the Nangong family, as a dispensable chess piece, Nangong Boling is willing to help you, do not know is out of sympathy, or think you have use value?"


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face has completely changed. How can Han 3000 know so clearly!


    When she married Han Tianyang, she was really taken as a pawn, which was also the way for the Nangong family to control the global economy. However, Han 3000, as an outsider, how could he know these secret things!


    "You... Why do you know so well, how do you know that?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    Of course Han 3000 knew that even Nangong Boling had to help him.


    "Go back and tell Nangong Boling that only I can help him with what he wants to do. No matter how many centers he has in the world, it doesn''t help his purpose. If you want to get it, come to me in person." Han 3000 said to Zhong Changqiu.


    The center of the earth!


    Zhong Changqiu felt a thump in his heart.


    The center of the earth is a very secret plan of the Nangong family. Han 3000, as an outsider, how could he know such a secret thing!


    "Boy, I could have let you live, but now you have to die!" Zhong Changqiu didn''t intend to kill Han 3000. He would only follow Nangong Qianqiu''s plan. But now, Han 3000 knows the secret of Nangong family, so he has to ask Han 3000 to die. Moreover, this matter doesn''t need Nangong Boling''s consent at all.


    Nangong Boling won''t have any opinion about it, because Han 3000 knows too much.


    "With you, can you kill me?" Han 3000 light said.


    "Hum." Zhong Changqiu snorted coldly and said, "boy, you look down on me so much. Who gave you courage?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhong Changqiu took the lead and showed no sign of staying. He was determined to kill Han 3000.


    Seeing a cold flash in the palm of Zhong Changqiu''s hand, Han 3000 claps his hand on Zhong Changqiu''s chest with faster action.


    Great strength, directly led to Zhong Changqiu even back a few steps, and chest pain, let Zhong Changqiu understand Han 3000 is not a simple opponent.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that you really have some ability." Zhong Changqiu said.


    Han 3000 didn''t talk much, Zhong Changqiu killed his heart. If he didn''t completely subdue him, he would not be reconciled.


    Of course, Han 3000 won''t kill Zhong Changqiu. He still needs Zhong Changqiu to bring a message for him.


    "If you don''t have the use value, you don''t have the chance to live. Be glad you are still useful." Han 3000 said.


    Zhong Changqiu grinned and said, "I was careless just now. Do you really think I can''t beat you?"


    In Zhong Changqiu''s opinion, he was careless just now. He didn''t think about his flaws at all. That''s why such a consequence happened.


    But for Han 3000, as long as he wants to, Zhong Changqiu has just died. Now Han 3000 has a full skeleton and has reached the divine realm of Xuanyuan world. How can the strength of ordinary people like the earth compare with him¡° Do you know what despair is? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Zhong Changqiu just wanted to speak, suddenly realized that Han 3000 didn''t know when, had appeared in front of him, very close. A strong threat hit, just when Zhong Changqiu ready to resist, Han 3000 has one hand grabbed his neck. Zhong Changqiu suddenly realized that his legs were off the ground, and his breathing became more and more difficult¡° How... How possible, how possible! " Zhong Changqiu was full of panic and said that for a moment, he didn''t even know what happened, but he had been pinched by Han 3000¡° Don''t move. I''m afraid I''ll cut your throat by accident. " Han 3000 kindly reminded. This sentence let Zhong Changqiu calm down, dare not struggle¡° I''ll give you another chance to send a message for me and let Nangong Boling come to see me. " Han 3000 light said. Zhong Changqiu can''t breathe any more and can''t speak. He can only keep blinking in response to Han 3000¡° My strength is stronger than you can imagine, because I am also an absolute king in the place Nangong Boling has been pursuing. " Han continued. Nangong Bo mausoleum has been looking for a place! And he''s the absolute king there. At this moment, Zhong Changqiu realized how much he underestimated Han 3000. He also realized how ridiculous it was that he wanted to kill Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1180

    Nangong Qianqiu has great confidence in Zhong Changqiu. After all, she was sent by Nangong Boling, and her skill must be good. So this time, she was almost sure that she would win.


    But she never thought that the ending was so unexpected.


    And Han 3000 seems to know a lot of things, which Nangong Qianqiu didn''t even think of.


    Her identity, the background of the Nangong family, and even the master of Nangong Boling, Han 3000 are all very familiar, which makes Nangong Qianqiu feel incredible.


    Although Han Sanqian has a certain city government and founded his own Fengqian company, how can he know everything about the Nangong family?


    To say the least, even if he really had a way to understand these things, how could he know so clearly.


    At this moment, Nangong Qianqiu has to change his attitude towards Han 3000. It seems that this waste is not as useless as he imagined. Otherwise, he would not know so many things.


    When Zhong Changqiu was about to suffocate, Han Sanqian finally let go.


    Zhong Changqiu''s greedy gasps, and finally comes to life. His face turns red, and he doesn''t dare to underestimate Han 3000.


    He is the absolute king of that place. We must tell Nangong Boling about this as soon as possible.


    "Come on, take my words to Nangong Boling. I hope to see him as soon as possible." Han 3000 said to Zhong Changqiu.


    After looking at Nangong Qianqiu, Zhong Changqiu leaves without hesitation.


    Nangong Qianqiu wanted to keep Zhong Changqiu, but then he thought, what''s the use of letting him stay? He couldn''t beat Han 3000.


    "Mom, are you ok?" Han 3000 walks up to Shi Jing, and the red mark on his face is very swollen, which shows that Nangong Qianqiu didn''t show any mercy when he started.


    Shi Jing shakes her head, but it''s just a few slaps. It''s not a big deal for her. With Nangong Qianqiu''s strength, it''s a good thing that she didn''t kill directly.


    "Granny, let''s go." Hiding behind Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun can''t help reminding Nangong Qianqiu that without Zhong Changqiu''s umbrella, Han Jun knows that this is not a place to stay for a long time, and he doesn''t dare to show his teeth and claws to Han 3000. This younger brother''s skill is so powerful that he can only be a man with his tail between his legs.


    Nangong Qianqiu takes Han Jun and wants to leave.


    "Want to go?" Before he took two steps, Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu turned his head and looked at Han 3000 coldly and said, "I want to go. Can you stop me?"


    "Nangong Qianqiu, you really don''t have any self-knowledge. Do you think I will let you go easily if you make trouble in my house?" Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Qianqiu won''t bow in front of Han 3000, and she won''t change her attitude in front of Han 3000, saying: "what can you do to me?"


    "Apologize to my mom." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Qianqiu laughs and apologizes to Shi Jing?


    It''s impossible.


    She is just the daughter-in-law of the Han family. At best, she is a fertility machine of the Han family. How can Nangong Qianqiu apologize to such a person with no status.


    "Han 3000, you are so arrogant that you want me to apologize to Nangong Qianqiu." Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    "Arrogance?" Han 3000 light a smile, say: "I am arrogant?"? Don''t I have real strength? Even the people sent by Nangong Boling are not my opponents. I''m not strong enough? "


    Nangong Qianqiu can''t refute this sentence. Even if she doesn''t recognize Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit, she has no right to deny that Han 3000 is stronger than Zhong Changqiu.


    "Han 3000, one or two fluke success, does not mean that he will be so lucky all the time." Nangong Qianqiu sneers.


    Lucky?


    Han did not expect that Nangong Qianqiu would take all this as a fluke. It''s ridiculous.


    "If you don''t apologize today and dare to step out of this house, I will make you regret for life. Nangong Boling will definitely come to Yanjing to find me in person." Han 3000 said.


    This made Nangong Qianqiu feel a little scared. In fact, as early as Han 3000 said this to Zhong Changqiu, she had mixed feelings.


    If we say that the only person in the world who can make Nangong Qianqiu fear is Nangong Boling.


    If Nangong Boling really came to Yanjing because of Han 3000, it was a fatal blow for Nangong Qianqiu, because at that time, she had no excuse to deny Han 3000''s power.


    But


    Nangong Boling, haven''t you come yet?


    Nangong Qianqiu hasn''t seen the coffin yet. How can he shed tears?


    "Even if he does come, you won''t be able to see him." After Nangong Qianqiu finished this sentence, he took Han Jun''s hand and left.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and restrained his anger.


    If this person is not related to him by blood, Han 3000 will probably be more open-minded. But with this kind of relationship, Han 3000 will eventually be tied up. He can''t kill his grandmother.


    "Do you need ice?" Han three thousand strong pressure anger, to Shi Jing asked. Shi Jing shook her head and said, "Mom, it''s OK. Don''t be too angry. As long as you can be strong, Nangong Qianqiu will regret it one day and even beg to let you go back to Han''s home."¡° Don''t worry, mom. I''ll make her apologize to you. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing laughs. Although her face is still burning with pain, she is very comfortable in her heart. After so many years, she finally got along with Han 3000 like an ordinary mother and son without any estrangement, which made Shi Jing feel that it was the right choice to leave Han''s home. Otherwise, she could not usher in this new life change¡° By the way, where have you been all day? " Shi Jing in order to let Han three thousand heart anger dissipate some, changed the topic¡° I went to Mo''s house Han 3000 said. Mo family? Shi Jing Leng for a moment, said: "you say, is Yanjing three families of Mo family?"¡° Yes, the guy named Mo Yanshang is also a stubborn old man. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing''s eyelids jump. Although she doesn''t know what happened, her intuition tells her that Han 3000''s going to Mo''s home is definitely not a good thing¡° You... Won''t offend the Mo family again? " Shi Jing asks carefully. Although Han 3000 has a good relationship with the Yang family, Han 3000 and the Wang family have already formed a feud. If they provoke the Mo family again, they will be the opposite of the two families. In this case, Shi Jing has to worry that the Yang family will abandon the relationship with Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1181

    Shi Jing thinks so because she doesn''t know how much the Yang family values Han 3000. In her opinion, once the Mo family joins hands with the Wang family, the Yang family will definitely suffer a great impact. The only way to avoid being targeted by the two families is to give up Han 3000 and get rid of the relationship between themselves and Han 3000.


    But Shi Jing would not think that when Yang Bin faced this incident, he was more excited than worried. Even in Yang Bin''s opinion, Han 3000 was the absolute key factor to decide whether the Yang family could be superior to the other two families.


    Han 3000 tells Shi Jing all about what happened in Mo''s home, and makes Shi Jing listen in a daze.


    Han three thousand, unexpectedly in Mo home made such earth shaking movement, but also can safely leave Mo home, this is too incredible.


    You know, Mo Yanshang is a famous ruthless character. How can he compromise with Han 3000?


    What''s more, the Qi family is worth Han 3000 to offend the Mo family.


    "You''re not joking with your mother. Did Mo Yanshang really promise you?" Shi Jing asked in disbelief.


    Han Sanqian smiles, and Shi Jing''s reaction is normal. After all, Mo Yanshang''s position and reputation in the world are so strong that no one will believe that he compromised with a 14-year-old.


    But the fact is that Mo Yanshang has made a promise.


    As for whether he can fulfill his promise within this week, it needs to be another matter.


    "He really agreed, but according to his character, it should not be over yet." Han 3000 said he didn''t expect Mo Yanshang to fulfill his promise so easily, so Han 3000 has made psychological preparations.


    Shi Jingli naturally nodded. If Mo Yanshang did, he would not be called Mo Yanshang.


    "What''s the relationship between the Qi family and you? You won''t really take a fancy to other people''s little girls." Shi Jing asks curiously.


    Han 3000 helplessly rolled a white eye, Shi Jing no matter what thing, can pull this kind of thing.


    However, Han 3000 never denies that she likes Shi Jing. After all, this woman has paid too much for him. If she doesn''t feel moved at all, how can it be? Han 3000 is not a man with a heart of stone.


    "Mom, I''m 14 years old and she''s 10 years old. Do you think I think so?" Han 3000 said.


    "That''s true. A ten-year-old child is still undeveloped. Compared with Wu Xin, it''s not a bit worse." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. What is this? It''s groundless. It''s about Wu Xin.


    "Mom, if you have these thoughts, you might as well study cooking." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    When it comes to cooking, Shi Jing exclaimed and ran back to the kitchen. She was still cooking soup and almost forgot about it.


    Han three thousand sitting on the sofa closed his eyes, guessing Mo Yanshang next may be aimed at him.


    Mo Yanshang was born on the road, so there is a big gap between his style and ordinary people, which Han 3000 needs to guard against.


    At this time, Mo''s villa.


    Mo Yanshang is alone in his study. His anger is self-evident. Han 3000 dares to be so presumptuous in Mo''s home. He wants to kill Han 3000.


    But judging from Han 3000''s performance, he has to be careful.


    "Tomorrow is the second round of Wuji summit. Han 3000, let me see how powerful you are." When Mo Yanshang talked to himself, he took out the phone.


    As one of the three major families, Mo Yanshang can''t completely control the Wuji summit, but it''s easy for him to make a change.


    "I want to change the list of Han 3000 tomorrow and find the strongest man as his opponent." After calling, Mo Yanshang said.


    The other end of the phone for Mo Yanshang calls, dare not have any neglect, although this is a violation of the rules of the game, but Mo Yanshang''s status, enough to let him have the qualification of black box operation.


    "Mr. Mo, I will try my best to arrange it."


    "Remember, it''s the best. If you don''t arrange it properly, I''ll never let you have a good time." Mo Yanshang threatened.


    "Yes, moye, I know what to do."


    Mo Yanshang hung up and sighed.


    Han 3000 has a week to stay. Mo Yanshang must consider what he should do in the shortest time. Whether he wants to destroy his promise depends on Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit tomorrow.


    If even the strongest person participating in the Wuji summit is not Han 3000''s opponent, Mo Yanshang will have to consider doing according to Han 3000''s requirements.


    The Mo family had people inside the Wuji summit, as did the other two families.


    So when the schedule changed, Wang family also received the news at the first time.


    When Wang Li learned about this, he immediately found Wang Linqi.


    "Grandfather, it''s strange that Mo Yanshang just transferred the schedule and arranged for Han 3000 to win the Wuji summit. What''s the matter?" Wang Li was full of puzzled and asked, according to reason, Mo''s family should watch the fire from the other side at this time, how could Mo Yanshang have such an arrangement?


    This time, Yan Bingfeng of Tiandi wudaoguan is the most likely winner. He is also the most popular candidate for the championship all year. But why did Mo Yanshang do it¡° Any other known information? " Wang asked. Wang Li shook his head. He didn''t know anything. He just felt strange about Mo Yanshang''s arrangement¡° No, in principle, there should be no contradiction between Han 3000 and Mo Yanshang. " Wang Li said. Wang Linqi shakes his head. There is no contradiction. How could Mo Yanshang do this. He also knows Mo Yanshang very well. Now that the two families of King Yang are fighting each other, it''s a very good thing for Mo Yanshang. He can watch the tiger fight across the mountain, but now he ends up in person, which shows that it''s not easy. Moreover, the transfer of the schedule also shows Mo Yanshang''s purpose. If he is not testing Han 3000, he wants Han 3000 to end his trip to the Wuji summit. If it''s the latter, it''s OK to say, but if it''s the former, I''m afraid it will be troublesome. It''s worth Mo Yanshang''s exploration, which shows that Mo Yanshang has begun to fear Han 3000, and the reason for fear is the key to the whole thing¡° Find some people to go out and find out if there is any intersection between the Mo family and Han 3000 recently. " Wang ordered¡° Yes, I''ll do it right away. " Wang Li said¡° Mo Yanshang, what do you want to do? " Wang Linqi said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1182

    At the same time, the Yang family also received news.


    However, different from the Wang family, the Yang family knows the inside story, so Yang Bin knows more about the reason why Mo Yanshang did it, which makes Yang Bin feel helpless.


    He wanted to get rid of the Mo family by this, but now it seems impossible.


    Mo Yanshang adjusted the schedule and arranged a new opponent for Han 3000, which shows that Mo Yanshang is testing Han 3000''s strength. Although the result of the test has not yet happened, Yang Bin can almost foresee it.


    As Apocalypse''s Tianzi level strongman, how can Yan Bingfeng be Han 3000''s opponent?


    The reason why he can become a popular candidate to win the Wuji summit is that there are still more people who have not realized how powerful Han 3000 is. When those people know Han 3000''s strength, they may not be able to hold Yan Bingfeng in their eyes.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that Mo Yanshang, who was so powerful at that time, would be afraid of a 14-year-old." Yang Bin sighed.


    Song Yun knows what Yang Bin is thinking. It''s better for Mo Yanshang not to keep his promise and completely break out the conflict with Han 3000. In this way, the Mo family is likely to be removed from Yanjing.


    Apocalypse is a strong man of Tianzi level. It''s no joke to speak.


    However, Mo Yanshang is still old after all. When he is old, he will be afraid and anxious. Naturally, he will not act like a young man, regardless of the consequences.


    Han 3000 has shown great strength in the Mo family, and the preliminary match of Han 3000 is so amazing. It is reasonable for Mo Yanshang to worry about Han 3000.


    "Mo Yanshang is old after all, but he is not as energetic as he was then." Song Yun said.


    "Yes, I''m afraid he''s going to compromise this time." Yang Bin said.


    In Yang Bin''s view, there is no suspense in tomorrow''s competition, so Mo Yanshang''s tentative results have been placed in front of him.


    When Han 3000 defeated Yan Bingfeng in the challenge arena, Mo Yanshang may fulfill his promise in the first time.


    "This is not a bad thing. At least the relationship between the Yang family and Han 3000 is not comparable to that of other people." Song Yun said.


    Thinking of this, Yang Bin showed a smile on his face. Although he could not get rid of the Mo family immediately, with the relationship of Han 3000, the Yang family could not be compared with the other two families.


    "Yes, who would have thought that because of the contradiction, the Yang family and Han 3000 became friends." Yang Bin said with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s God''s blessing."


    Yang Bin nodded, did not deny Song Yun''s words.


    The next day, Tiandi wudaoguan fried pot.


    As a popular player, Yan Bingfeng didn''t have to take part in the first few rounds of the competition. He didn''t expect that this was the second round, and Yan Bingfeng was about to leave. This was something that Tiandi Martial Arts Museum didn''t expect.


    "Curator, what''s the situation? How can we let Bingfeng play so quickly?"


    "Yes, Bingfeng is a favorite to win the championship. He is fully qualified not to take part in the preliminaries."


    "Is it difficult for someone to make trouble for Tiandi Wudao hall?"


    In the face of people''s doubts, the owner of the museum was confused. When he received the news temporarily, he didn''t understand what was going on. However, in terms of the Wuji summit, it was arranged in this way.


    "Curator, in fact, I want to warm up too. Since the competition is coming, I''ll just take part in it. Anyway, he can''t be my opponent." Yan Bingfeng is tall and has no explosive muscles. He is thin in clothes and has flesh in clothes. He is also good-looking, which makes Yan Bingfeng have many fans.


    For a young man, it is a great honor to be sought after. Although he is not a star, he can also feel the treatment of a star. Moreover, Yan Bingfeng can''t wait to go on the stage. Only when he gets on the challenge arena can he let those who pursue him see how powerful he is.


    The owner''s expression is serious. If he is just an ordinary opponent, he will not worry. With Yan Bingfeng''s strength, he can crush most of the participants.


    But the opponent is Han 3000, which makes the owner not so relieved.


    In the first round of the preliminaries, Han 3000 finished the competition with an amazing Ko, which is something that has never happened in the history of Wuji summit.


    The owner of the museum didn''t see it with his own eyes, but many people mentioned that Han 3000''s opponent was directly kicked off the challenge arena, which is enough to show that Han 3000''s opponent is not simple.


    "Bingfeng, your opponent is Han 3000. You can''t be so contemptuous." Museum owner reminds Yan Bingfeng.


    Yan Bingfeng sneers. As a popular figure to win the championship, how can Yan Bingfeng put an unknown person in his heart?


    Yan Bingfeng can be valued by the opponent, in the whole competition, not more than three people, and these three lists, can not be called Han 3000 people.


    "Curator, I''ve heard of Han 3000, just a child. Do you think I will lose?" Yan Bingfeng said with a smile.


    "Master, you look down on elder martial brother. How could he lose?"¡° Yes, Bingfeng is a favorite to win the championship. It''s only a Han 3000, but it''s just an experience baby. "¡° I really don''t understand how the Wuji summit can arrange such a rubbish opponent for Bingfeng. " Listening to these words, the owner of the museum seems helpless. Yan Bingfeng''s strength is very strong, which he also admits. However, Han 3000, as the only candidate for the Yang family, is definitely not to be despised. Moreover, in the first battle, Han 3000 also showed his strength. The owner doesn''t want Yan Bingfeng to capsize in the sewer¡° It''s better to be cautious. You can''t lose Jingzhou carelessly. " Said the owner. Although Yan Bingfeng nodded his head, he didn''t really care. In his mind, he only thought about how many people would come to the scene today to cheer for him. He, who has an idol dream, can''t wait to hear the audience''s voice for him. At this time, Han 3000 was at home. Mother and son were having breakfast when there was a knock on the door. Han 3000 has no friends, so the people who come to the door at this time seem strange¡° What are you doing? Hurry to open the door. " Shi Jing said to Han 3000¡° Mom, isn''t it Wu Xin? " Han 3000 guessed¡° How can I know? Just go to the door and have a look. " Shi Jing said. Han 3000 went to the door. When the door opened, the man standing outside was Wu Xin¡° What do you want to do? " Han 3000 light asks a way¡° Are you going to take part in the second round today? " Wu Xin asked¡° Yes, what do you want to do? " Han 3000 said¡° I want to go with you Wu Xin lowered her head and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1183

    The main reason why Wu Xin wants to join in the fun is that she has been conquered by Han 3000''s last high spirited performance in the challenge arena. She has a good feeling for Han 3000, which makes her eager to see Han 3000 perform better.


    Wu Xin doesn''t admit that she likes Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 is just a child. But the foundation of this kind of favor really comes from the love between men and women, which makes Wu Xin very confused.


    "No way." Han Sanqian resolutely refuses. He has long wanted to draw a clear line with Wu Xin. Naturally, he does not want to be involved with her. Moreover, if Wu Xin gets too close to her, there will be some danger.


    After all, Han 3000 and the Mo family already have a grudge. If the Mo family wants to deal with him with inferior means, Wu Xin will surely become a chosen target.


    "Why?" Wu Xin did not expect that Han 3000 would refuse so directly, so she felt very strange, why just go to have a look, Han 3000 did not agree.


    "No why, from today on, you''d better not come to me, and I''ll move out as soon as possible." Finish saying, Han 3000 closed the door directly.


    Wu Xin stood outside the door completely stunned, don''t look for him, move away as soon as possible.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    At this moment, Wu Xin''s heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    "Ah." Shi Jing sighs. A good girl is rejected by Han 3000. In her opinion, Wu Xin is a good learning partner for Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t talk to Shi Jing because he knows what Shi Jing thinks.


    "You are too unfeeling. Wu Xin is a pretty girl, too. Is it really good that you hurt her so much?" Shi Jing said.


    "Mom, it''s dangerous for her to come too close to me, and nothing can happen between me and her." Han 3000 light said.


    Is it dangerous to go too close?


    Shi Jing can understand what this sentence means.


    After all, Han 3000 now has too many potential enemies in Yanjing. If these people know that Wu Xin and Han 3000 have a good relationship, they will put her in a dangerous place.


    But nothing can happen.


    This makes Shi Jing unable to understand.


    Single men and women, how can nothing happen?


    "3000, tell me honestly, don''t you like girls?" Shi Jing asked carefully.


    Han 3000''s face turned black in an instant.


    What does Shi Jing mean by this? He naturally understands that he just turns around and says he likes men?


    But how can Han 3000 have such a special hobby? Of course, he likes women, but the only woman he likes is Su Yingxia.


    "Whatever you think, no matter what I say, you think I have a problem, and I''m too lazy to explain." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing''s eyes twinkle. Han 3000 even gives up explaining. It seems that he may have this tendency!


    Shi Jing won''t allow this kind of thing to happen. She thinks in her heart that she must let Han 3000 know the benefits of girls, and let him get out of the misunderstanding of this special feeling as soon as possible.


    After they had breakfast, they went out and took a taxi to the arena of Wuji summit.


    Han 3000 is not yet an adult and does not have a driver''s license. This is a very inconvenient thing. After all, transportation tools are still very important for modern society.


    "Mom, why don''t we buy a car? Don''t you know how to drive?" Han 3000 asks Shi Jing in the car.


    Shi Jing thinks there''s no problem, so she nods. She''s not stupid enough to ask Han 3000 if he has money to buy a car.


    After arriving at the competition venue, Han 3000 found that the second round of the preliminaries was much more lively than the first round, which made him a little confused.


    According to his understanding, the audience of the Wuji summit will increase only after the preliminary competition, which is almost the norm of the Wuji summit every year.


    What''s going on today? Do you think these people are bored?


    Soon, Han Sanqian also found another situation, that is, most of the audience came to see the competition were women. According to their clothes, they were all superior to their families. They should be the golden ladies in the big and small families.


    When do these girls who like to go shopping like to watch this kind of game?


    "Three thousand, these girls are not all for you." Shi Jing said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Now Han 3000''s reputation has spread in the upper class of Yanjing, so Shi Jing has to think that these girls came for her son.


    However, Han 3000 does not think so. After all, most of the people who really care about him are from the martial arts and Taoism circles.


    "I didn''t expect to see Yan Bingfeng enter the competition so soon. It''s really great."


    "I thought it would take a race to see Yan Bingfeng show up. How could he take part in the preliminaries?"


    "That''s good. We can see him faster."


    "It''s said that his opponent is a boy named Han 3000. I don''t know what he is. He is qualified to fight Yan Bingfeng."


    "No matter who it is, it can''t be the opponent of iceberg." Listening to the comments from the girls, Han 3000 finally knows what''s going on. It turns out that the reason why so many girls can be attracted to the scene is a man named Yan Bingfeng, who is also his opponent. However, Han 3000 is still a little strange. What''s the origin of Yan Bingfeng? He can attract so many young ladies'' attention. Has he made an idol road in the martial arts circle¡° Well Shi Jing suddenly sighed, feeling a little disappointed. She thought that these girls were coming for Han 3000, but she didn''t expect that they would be thrown cold water so soon. Han Sanqian can''t laugh or cry. He really can''t understand Shi Jing''s mentality. This mother is afraid that he doesn''t have a woman. At the age of 14, he can''t wait for him to fall in love¡° Three thousand, it seems that Yan Bingfeng is not simple. " Shi Jing said to Han 3000. To have such a great reputation, it is impossible to be a simple person, and just now someone said that Yan Bingfeng does not need to participate in the preliminary competition, which also shows his strength. However, a person who does not need to participate in the preliminary competition, but appeared in the second round of the preliminary competition, which is a bit strange¡° It seems that some people deliberately arranged opponents for me, trying to knock me out Han 3000 said with a smile. Hearing Han 3000''s words, Shi Jing immediately associated with the Mo family. The Wangs have already suffered a loss in this matter. They can never dare to act rashly any more. In addition, only the Mo family and Han 3000 have a grudge. At this time, Yang Wanlin trotted over from a distance, looking out of breath. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1184

    "Lao Han, have you heard who your opponent is?" Yang Wanlin said after a long breath.


    "This is Yan Bingfeng. It''s said that he is qualified not to take part in the preliminaries." Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and said: "he is the most popular winner of this Wuji summit. He has strong strength, so he is judged not to participate in the preliminary competition. This time, he is aimed at you."


    Han Sanqian was not surprised. He said, "Mo family?"


    "Yes, it should be mo Yanshang himself to adjust, otherwise, Yan Bingfeng can not appear in the second round preliminary." Yang Wanlin said.


    Han Sanqian smiles, which is almost what he expected. After all, the Mo family is one of the three major families. Mo Yanshang can''t fulfill his promise so easily. However, his careful exploration also shows that he is afraid of Han Sanqian, so he dare not refuse Han Sanqian in a positive way.


    In a sense, this is a good thing. It can help Han 3000 solve a lot of problems.


    As long as he can win Yan Bingfeng in the challenge arena, the Mo family will do what he said.


    At this time, in front of a lot of screaming voice, decibel high female voice.


    After a while, the sound wave is higher and higher, those women are like crazy, calling Yan Bingfeng''s name.


    "Yan Bingfeng is very handsome, so there are a large number of supporters, all of them are women. I''m afraid most of the women present today are for him." Yang Wanlin said with some admiration that although he was the son of the Yang family, he was still far behind Yan Bingfeng in attracting women.


    This is an age where looks are king, and money is only one factor that can attract girls. But more women who are not bad at money prefer men with good looks.


    "You look envious. Has the young master of the Yang family ever been short of women?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "There is no shortage of women, but I still can''t fascinate such a large number of women. Of course, I can only envy them." Yang Wanlin said.


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng and his party have approached. Han Sanqian sees Gao Leng''s face and looks unmoved. However, there is a light smile on the corner of his mouth, which shows that he enjoys this feeling very much.


    People in the way, in this case, will consciously give way, but Han 3303 people did not do so.


    "What are you doing? Get out of the way." The younger martial brother of the same martial arts school yelled at Han Sansan.


    "What are you to talk to me like that?" Yang Wanlin said coldly, as the young master of the Yang family, although he is not as good as Yan Bingfeng in attracting women, his social status is much higher than Yan Bingfeng. How can he tolerate being scolded?


    "Hum." The man sneered and said, "boy, you don''t have eyes. Don''t you know who''s coming?"


    "I, Yang Wanlin, haven''t paid attention to him yet." Yang Wanlin said with disdain.


    After hearing Yang Wanlin''s three words, the man''s temper obviously converged a lot. After all, he was one of the three families, and Tiandi wudaoguan did not dare to offend him easily.


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng took two steps and said, "it''s Mr. Yang. I''m really sorry. My younger martial brother has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan."


    "But you are in my way." Yan Bingfeng pause, continue to say.


    To others, Yan Bingfeng has enough qualifications, but to Yang Wanlin, he seems too arrogant.


    Yang Wanlin is not the kind of person who will give in easily. What''s more, as a young master of the Yang family, if he gives way to Yan Bingfeng, won''t he lose the face of the Yang family?


    "Yan Bingfeng, you have a lot of courage. When did Tiandi martial arts museum become so arrogant? Didn''t your owner remind you who can and can''t be offended?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Yan Bingfeng said with a smile, "young master Yang, you mean you can''t provoke me?"


    This was a naked provocation, and Yang Wanlin gritted his teeth in anger.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''m afraid my younger martial brothers will do some irrational things. At that time, I can''t stop them. Young master Yang, are you sure you want to continue to block them?" Yan Bingfeng continued.


    This is to suppress Yang Wanlin by force.


    After all, they are from the martial arts school, and Yang Wanlin is just a young master of a rich family. Regardless of the result, in Yan Bingfeng''s opinion, Yang Wanlin has to let go unless he wants to be beaten.


    But Yang Wanlin has Han 3000 on one side. He doesn''t pay attention to the people in Tiandi Martial Arts Museum, so he won''t give in.


    "You can give this crap a try." Yang Wanlin said.


    Yan Bingfeng frowned. The result of fighting is definitely not the best.


    But in front of so many fans, Yan Bingfeng doesn''t want to lose face.


    If it''s a big deal, let''s have a fight first, and then let the librarian solve the problem afterwards.


    "Yang Wanlin, are you sure you want to do this?" Yan Bingfeng asked.


    "If you want to fight, I''ll see you in the ring. There''s no need to fight here." Han 3000 then said. Yan Bingfeng only took a look at Han 3000 with Yu Guang. This kind of little boy, he certainly didn''t pay attention to it¡° Yang Wanlin, you are still a child who knows current affairs. I advise you to listen to him. You must suffer from skin and flesh. " Yan Bingfeng sneered. At this time, someone recognized Han 3000 and could not help whispering¡° Isn''t this Han 3000? His opponent today is Yan Bingfeng. "¡° In the first round of the preliminaries, Han 3000 also showed great strength. I don''t know what the result will be today¡° It''s not so good to guess. Yan Bingfeng is the favorite to win the championship after all, while Han 3000 just won a preliminary match. " After Yan Bingfeng heard the voice of others, he looked at Han 3000 with his eyes. It''s ridiculous that this little boy should be his opponent. Yan Bingfeng also wants to show himself in the challenge arena, but his opponent is just a child. Even if he wins, there is nothing to show off¡° You... Are my opponent Yan Bingfeng asked Han 3000 in dismay¡° What''s the problem? " Han said with a natural look¡° Poof... "Ha ha ha ha¡° Ha ha ha ha ha The younger martial brothers who followed Yan Bingfeng burst into laughter, and even the followers of Yan Bingfeng couldn''t help laughing. Who is Yan Bingfeng? He is the most hopeful figure to win the championship this year. How can he become an opponent with a little boy? Isn''t he joking¡° You... You''d better go home and play with the mud, little brother. Ha ha ha ha. "¡° Children, do you know where this place is? Do you know what this place is used for? It''s killing me. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1185

    In the face of public ridicule, Han 3000 heart no waves.


    After all, he is also a person who has experienced wind and rain, and how happy they are at this time. After they really go to the challenge arena, they will double their disbelief.


    "You... Or you''d better hurry home. I can''t bear to hurt you." Yan Bingfeng said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you don''t try, how can you know the result? If you let me win by chance, if you can trample on people like you, it will greatly improve my reputation."


    "Poof." Yan Bingfeng laughs again. This boy wants to treat him as a stepping stone. It''s a bit crazy.


    "To be a man, you should have self-knowledge. Do you know what you are talking about?" Yan Bingfeng said.


    "Of course I know. I''ll step on you. Isn''t it clear enough?" Han 3000 said.


    Yan Bingfeng put away his smile, this kind of joke, moderate talk is OK, to be serious, he will not let Han 3000.


    Being trampled by a child is a great shame to Yan Bingfeng.


    "Little guy, you chose this road by yourself. Don''t regret it. I won''t be lenient to you when you get into the challenge arena." Yan Bingfeng said coldly.


    "I hope when you ask for mercy, speak up, or I''m afraid I won''t hear you." Han 3000 laughs.


    Yan Bingfeng suddenly clenched his fist.


    And those admirers hear such words, also can''t help to abuse Han 3000.


    "What are you? You dare to talk to Yan Bingfeng like this."


    "I don''t know if you dare to say that when you go to the challenge arena."


    "Bingfeng, let him see your strength in the challenge arena. Don''t be merciful."


    "This kind of ignorant boy, we must teach him a painful lesson."


    That group of women are so noisy that Han 3000 has a headache.


    Han 3000 is not very able to understand the fan culture of this phenomenon, but he also knows that in the future, this phenomenon will become more and more serious, and all kinds of tearing wars on the Internet are provoked by these so-called idol fans.


    This had to make Han 3000 sigh. Is the so-called star really worth pursuing by so many people?


    "What''s the matter?" Hear Han 3000 sigh, Shi Jing worried asked, she is afraid Han 3000 will feel that he is not Yan Bingfeng opponent.


    If that''s the case, Shi Jing won''t let Han 3000 play, because Yan Bingfeng certainly won''t show mercy. If he can''t beat Yan Bingfeng, Han 3000 will be seriously hurt.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a moment of emotion. No one is interested in those who are worthy of being sought after, but these meaningless people can be sought after by the public. It''s really incomprehensible." There are not a few real heroes, but how many people know their names? The efforts of those people behind are great.


    And what did these bright screen people do?


    Shi Jing doesn''t quite understand what Han 3000''s words mean. After all, she doesn''t know how powerful the fan effect will be in the future.


    "Three thousand, if you can''t beat him, we won''t compete." Shi Jing said.


    "He?" Han 3000 light smile, said: "I can let him die and die with one hand, how can not fight it."


    Hearing Han 3000 say so, Shi Jing is a little relieved.


    Yang Wanlin can''t wait to see Han 3000''s performance in the challenge arena. He said: "Lao Han, as long as he doesn''t kill, even if you make him a vegetable, it''s in line with the rules of Wuji summit."


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "do you want to vent your anger?"


    "Why don''t you want to? This guy is too arrogant. We must teach him a lesson." Yang Wanlin said biting the back teeth, enough to see how much he hated Yan Bingfeng.


    Han 3000 patted Yang Wanlin on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take this evil breath for you."


    Close to the competition time, the whole venue is almost full. In previous years, this kind of situation happened after the semi-finals. It has to be said that Yan Bingfeng''s influence is really strong. If it wasn''t for him, it would be impossible to see such a grand occasion in the preliminary stage.


    In the audience, besides Yan Bingfeng''s fans, there are also many people from the martial arts museum. Some of them have seen the strength of Han 3000, and some of them have just heard that when they come to watch today, they just want to know how strong Han 3000 is.


    In the eyes of laymen, some of Han 3000''s first match was just shocking, but in the eyes of experts, whether Han 3000 has shown his strongest strength or has reservation is what they care about.


    And today it is Yan Bingfeng as an opponent, which makes them very curious whether Han 3000 can continue to win.


    Layman, looking at Yan Bingfeng, and professionals, is to put all the attention on Han 3000.


    "If Yan Bingfeng is not Han 3000''s opponent, the martial arts and Taoism in Yanjing will change."


    "Yes, he is still so young. If he can have such a strong strength, he will be a benchmark in the martial arts circle in the future. Which martial arts school can let him join, he will become the first martial arts school in Yanjing."¡° It''s said that Han 3000 is only closely related to the Yang family now, and has nothing to do with any martial arts schools. If he wins this battle, I''m afraid all martial arts schools will try their best to start robbing people. " At this time, Yan Bingfeng first appeared on the stage, and his appearance led to the boiling of the whole venue¡° Yan Bingfeng¡° Yan Bingfeng¡° Yan Bingfeng Those women''s fighting power, at this moment, burst out without reservation, the momentum of the sky, almost to lift the top of the stadium. After Yan Bingfeng stepped into the challenge arena, he was a master, and accepted the baptism of the voice. This is something Yan Bingfeng enjoys very much. He likes the feeling of being recognized by the public. It''s like standing on the top of a mountain, overlooking the ants in the world. When Yan Bingfeng raised his right hand, the venue was instantly quiet. This kind of absolute control, just like every woman has become his puppet¡° What are you doing? Are you afraid? " Yan Bingfeng said to Han 3000. Han 3000 walked lightly towards the challenge arena. Some women who looked down upon Han 3000 booed at this time, deliberately singing down and attacking Han 3000. But this kind of voice will not make Han 3000 feel uncomfortable. He has absolute strength. This kind of psychological interference is a waste of effort¡° It seems that no one thinks you can win. It seems that the victory has been divided. " Yan Bingfeng said triumphantly¡° If you have any tricks, use them as soon as possible, or I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1186

    Han 3000''s contempt did not make Yan Bingfeng angry, but let him smile from the heart, because in his eyes, Han 3000 is not only ignorant, but more like an idiot.


    He is the most hopeful person to win the Wuji summit, and Han 3000, a little guy who has never changed his name, just won a game, dare to shout with him!


    "Boy, if you talk fast, you will die even worse." Yan Bingfeng said.


    Under the challenge arena, the owner of Tiandi Wudao hall has a heavy expression, because he has carefully studied Han 3000''s first game. The amazing explosive power is absolutely owned by a strong man. Once Yan Bingfeng takes it lightly in this game, the result may be unexpected. It''s a pity that Yan Bingfeng is too inflated and ignores his advice.


    "Ah, I hope I''m worried too much, otherwise..." the owner sighed to himself. He knew that once Yan Bingfeng lost the game, he would probably be depressed, because now he was sought after by too many people. If he lost the game, he would directly fall into the abyss. Such a gap is unbearable at Yan Bingfeng''s age.


    At this time, the referee signals the two sides to make final preparations, which means that the game is about to start.


    The call for Yan Bingfeng in the stands is even stronger. The name of Yan Bingfeng is called out neatly. A martial arts competition has completely become Yan Bingfeng''s one-sided home, just like those singers holding concerts.


    For this kind of situation, Yan Bingfeng extremely enjoys, under the attention of all people, he is like the most shining star.


    "Game, start!" With the referee''s order, the game finally began.


    The voice in the stands also stopped at this time, and most people''s eyes fell on Yan Bingfeng to see how he would win.


    And most people don''t have much expectation for this game, because in their eyes, Han 3000 will lose, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Boy, I''ll give you a chance to do it first. Otherwise, you don''t even have a chance to show yourself." Yan Bingfeng said to Han 3000, looking at the pity in his eyes, he didn''t have the heart to let Han 3000 lose too miserably.


    Han three thousand light a smile, Yan Bingfeng so eye high above the top, even if did not meet him, sooner or later because of expansion and hurt himself.


    "Then I''m welcome." Han 3000''s voice has just fallen, and his shape is like thunder. In the blink of an eye, he has come to Yan Bingfeng.


    The display of speed alone has made many experts exclaim.


    "What a quick move."


    "The world''s martial arts are fast, but he can reach such a speed!"


    "This guy, where did he learn from? How could he show such strong strength at such a young age?"


    Han 3000 didn''t really do it, but he has been highly praised by many people in martial arts.


    Yan Bingfeng was also surprised. He knew what such speed meant. Once han 3000 attacked him, he couldn''t prevent it!


    At this time, Han Sanya''s hand didn''t bring too amazing strength. After all, with his current strength, no matter who stands in front of him, he can do it in one move. So in order not to make the game too ugly, Han Sanya just showed his own strength.


    Yan Bingfeng sees the right time, with the fist to the palm, when the fist to palm contact moment, Yan Bingfeng''s face will show a smile, although Han 3000''s speed is very fast, but the strength is negligible, can''t cause any harm to him.


    "Do you want to hurt me with such strength?" Yan Bingfeng laughs.


    He seems to have completely forgotten how Han 3000 beat his opponent in the first game.


    The owner of the pavilion under the stage sighed. Although it was only one move, he was able to predict the final result of the game.


    For him who has carefully studied the first game of Han 3000, he knows very well how terrible the power of Han 3000 is. Now, Han 3000 must have retained his strength, so Yan Bingfeng can take over the hand.


    "There is a big gap in strength. The result of this game has been out of the question." Said the owner.


    On hearing this, the disciple mistakenly thought it was the owner''s evaluation of Yan Bingfeng and said with a smile, "master, there is a big gap between the boy and the elder martial brother. It''s only a matter of time before the elder martial brother wants to win him."


    The owner of the museum has a bitter smile. The reason why they have such arrogance is that Yan Bingfeng has broken it.


    The owner of the museum admits that Yan Bingfeng really has a strong talent. It''s also because of his strong talent that he can have the current strength. Moreover, he didn''t have too many frustrations on his way to fame, which leads to Yan Bingfeng''s arrogant character.


    Unfortunately, this time, Yan Bingfeng was planted, and it will be very miserable.


    "You should remember today''s lesson and be a man. Don''t be arrogant. Otherwise, Yan Bingfeng will come to the same end." Said the owner.


    These words puzzled all the disciples. The elder master would win the competition. How could it be in the master''s mouth? He seemed to lose.


    Arrogance? This is the ability of competent people to be arrogant. What can the weak take to be arrogant? These disciples take their arrogance for granted, because they have such strength¡° Master, you are not confused. How can you listen to your words? Elder martial brother is going to lose One of the disciples asked the master¡° He just keeps his strength. Otherwise, Yan Bingfeng has already lost. " Said the owner. In the challenge arena, Han 3000 not only converged his strength, but also converged so much that Yan Bingfeng was able to stand in the challenge arena safely. Yan Bingfeng begins to fight back, but no matter in speed or strength, Han 3000 has no threat. Even Han 3000, who is avoiding Yan Bingfeng''s attack, seems very relaxed and leisurely. In the eyes of laymen, Han 3000 has been completely suppressed and can only keep hiding. But in the eyes of the insiders, Han 3000 just didn''t make a move, so Yan Bingfeng can have the opportunity to attack, which one is better or which one is weaker, it is clear at this time. Yan Bingfeng was very distressed at this time. Han 3000''s action was too fast, and his every punch and every palm failed. In this way, Han 3000 could not be hurt, but also wasted his physical strength. If he continued like this, he would exhaust all his strength, and could not pose a threat to Han 3000¡° Don''t you dare to confront me, you wretch? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1187

    "What else can you do but hide?"


    Yan Bingfeng roars at Han 3000 because he knows that if he runs out of energy, he can only let Han 3000 fight back. Only in this way can he find the chance to win.


    Yan Bingfeng''s dissatisfaction was immediately recognized by fans in the audience.


    After all, many people in the stands are Yan Bingfeng''s fans. They can''t see that Yan Bingfeng was wronged by this, so they immediately yelled at Han 3000.


    "Loser, you fight back."


    "It''s better to go home to your mother and waste our time."


    "It''s a game, not a game of hide and seek, little thing. Do you have any real skills?"


    Countless people in the stands began to satirize Han 3000.


    Yang Wanlin was very puzzled at this time. Han Sanqian could finish the game in a very short time. Why did he waste his time and cause so many abuse? Could he not beat Yan Bingfeng?


    This is also unlikely, Yan Bingfeng although powerful, but in Yang Wanlin''s view, and Han 3000 still has a very big gap.


    "You don''t have to worry, Han 3000 is just destroying Yan Bingfeng''s self-confidence. He not only wants to let Yan Bingfeng lose the game, but also let Yan Bingfeng never recover." At this time, a familiar voice came to my ear.


    When Yang Wanlin turned his head, he was surprised to find that it was Song Yun!


    As Yang Bin''s bodyguard, Song Yun is almost inseparable with Yang Bin.


    Now that he''s here, is Lao Zu here too?


    Seeing Yang Wanlin looking around, Song Yun knew what he was looking at and said, "your grandfather didn''t come. I''m just curious, so I''ll take a look at Han 3000''s performance."


    "Grandfather song, do you think Han 3000 can win?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a cat and mouse game. Cats are just playing with mice now." Song Yun said with a smile. From the beginning, he saw the gap between Yan Bingfeng and Han 3000. They were not in the same level at all. Moreover, who was Han 3000? He was the strong man of apocalypse. How could Yan Bingfeng not win?


    "Han 3000 is a cat?" Yang Wanlin continued.


    "Not bad."


    With such an answer, Yang Wanlin was no longer so nervous.


    On the challenge arena, Yan Bingfeng''s angry eyes almost beat with anger, which should be controlled by him, but now he is led by the nose by Han 3000. This feeling makes him very angry, and he has lost his mind. He can''t realize that he is not Han 3000''s opponent.


    "I don''t fight back. I just want to give you more opportunities. Since you don''t want to waste your time, I''ll help you." Han 3000 stands in situ, light says.


    "Waste, dare you not hide?" Yan Bingfeng said gnashing his teeth.


    "Of course." Han 3000 said.


    Yan Bingfeng''s expression becomes ferocious. As long as Han 3000 doesn''t hide, he is confident that one punch can make Han 3000 fall to the ground.


    "Waste, that''s what you said." Yan Bingfeng''s body is bent, and his fist is bound to be his best attack.


    Han 3000 is still standing in the same place, there is no sign to avoid.


    Yan Bingfeng grins grimly. As long as he hits the punch, it means that he will win the game.


    Bang!


    Fist and body collision, issued a dull sound.


    When the crowd in the audience finally ushered in Yan Bingfeng''s fatal blow, there was a warm voice. In their view, this blow will surely make Han 3000 fall, and their idols will show the power of the strong again.


    But


    Soon they found something strange.


    Han 3000 did not fall!


    Yan Bingfeng''s fist doesn''t seem to do any harm to Han 3000.


    Even Han 3000 didn''t change his face at all!


    "That''s it?" Han three thousand pick eyebrow to Yan Bingfeng said.


    "No, no, it''s impossible, how can it be!" Yan Bingfeng can''t believe that his strongest attack didn''t make Han 3000 fall. This is a fact Yan Bingfeng can''t accept.


    "This is the gap between you and me. I don''t fight back, just because you are too weak." Han 3000 light said.


    All of a sudden!


    Yan Bingfeng''s body is like a broken kite, flying backwards.


    No one saw what was going on.


    Yan Bingfeng''s body was blocked by the edge rope of the challenge arena, stretched out a very exaggerated arc, and finally fell out of the challenge arena.


    Yan Bingfeng, lying on the ground, did not move.


    There was also silence in the audience.


    The reversal came so fast that those people couldn''t react at all.


    After all, in their eyes, Han 3000 should fall under this blow.


    But now... Han 3000 not only did not fall, but Yan Bingfeng was in a coma under the challenge arena¡° So... Did he just punch? "¡° No, it''s not. It''s a leg¡° How can it be a leg? I can see that it''s a punch. He knocked Yan Bingfeng out of the challenge arena with one punch. "¡° I saw it with my own eyes. " No one at the scene really saw how Han 3000 made his move. So everyone had their own opinions on whether Han 3000 made a fist or a leg, and no one disagreed with him. They soon began to argue. All the people in Tiandi martial arts hall were shocked, because the result was unimaginable except for the owner. After all, their elder martial brother was a hot winner. How could he lose to a kid in the second round of the preliminary competition? Although not willing to admit, but the fact has been placed in front of Yan Bingfeng really coma outside the ring¡° Elder martial brother... Lost, lost! "¡° Master, the elder martial brother has lost. " All the disciples showed pain and were unwilling to accept such an outcome. But the expression of the owner of the museum is very calm, because the ending is in his expectation, and he also knows that even if Yan Bingfeng doesn''t underestimate Han 3000, I''m afraid he won''t be Han 3000''s opponent. This is the absolute gap in strength. From the moment Yan Bingfeng stepped into the challenge arena, his ending has been doomed¡° What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you go and carry the elder martial brother away? " The master of the hall told the disciples. The crowd in the audience still had a confused expression. It was only after Yan Bingfeng, who was in a coma, was carried away by the people in the Martial Arts Museum of heaven and earth that they came to realize what had happened¡° How can this happen? Yan Bingfeng lost! "¡° My idol, how can I lose the game¡° No, it''s impossible. I don''t accept such a result. It must be this guy''s trick. I want the management of Wuji summit to thoroughly investigate this matter! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1188

    Han 3000 won the competition, but did not win the applause, because those crazy fans who lost their mind think that Han 3000 did not win the competition by strength, but was insidious. In their eyes, Yan Bingfeng is impossible to win. He is sure to win the champion of this Wuji summit, so many people can''t accept such a result.


    After Han 3000 and Shi Jing leave the venue, they are blocked by a group of people who look like little girls.


    One of the leading girls, with long light blue hair, should be a beautiful woman if she doesn''t make up too much. It''s a pity that her exaggerated makeup conceals her original beauty.


    "Han 3000, what kind of trick did you use?" The girl with long light blue hair asked Han 3000, and she had a superior attitude.


    What''s the secret?


    It''s not easy to use Yin moves.


    "If you don''t agree, you can ask Yan Bingfeng to stand up and fight with me again, but I''m afraid he can''t get out of bed for a year and a half." Han 3000 light said.


    He didn''t kill Yan Bingfeng, but serious injury is inevitable, and it will have a great impact on Yan Bingfeng''s martial arts in the future.


    But to survive in the hands of Han 3000, this is already a thing to be thankful for.


    After hearing this, the girl with light blue long hair gnashes her teeth. As Yan Bingfeng''s fanatical follower, how can she tolerate Han 3000''s arrogance?


    And the reason that martial arts is like sailing against the current is very clear to her. If Yan Bingfeng really wants to lie in the hospital bed for a year and a half, then he will be completely destroyed.


    "Han 3000, I will never let you go of this matter. I will make you pay the price."


    Look at her appearance, family background should not be low, otherwise, also dare not casually say such words.


    But even if the three families of Yanjing, Han 3000 did not pay attention, how could they care about what a little girl said?


    "If you want to trouble me, I''ll be with you at any time, but I advise you not to mess with me, otherwise the family behind you can''t afford it." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    The little girl smiled and smiled brightly.


    The family behind it can''t afford it?


    This sentence in her eyes, like a joke, big joke.


    "What can''t my mo family afford?" The little girl said triumphantly.


    Mo family?


    It can''t be such a coincidence!


    Mo Yanshang is now thinking about how to return the Qi family''s things. Unexpectedly, Mo''s younger generation dare to trouble him.


    "Are you from the Mo family?" Han 3000 asked.


    The reason why he asked was that Han 3000 was curious, but in the little girl''s opinion, Han 3000 must be afraid.


    After all, he is one of the three families in Yanjing, and his fear is reasonable.


    "I know I''m afraid. As long as you are willing to go to the hospital and kneel down in front of Yan Bingfeng''s ward, I can consider letting you go. Remember, I just think about it." Said the little girl.


    "You''d better go back and ask Mo Yanshang who I am. He will tell you what to do." Han 3000 said.


    The little girl frowned. Mo Yanshang was her grandfather, who was also her favorite. How could this guy know her grandfather?


    "Mo Yu, he doesn''t really know your grandfather."


    After Han 3000 left, a companion asked Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu shook his head, she is not sure, but she knows that grandfather is the best to himself, even if he knows how.


    "Don''t worry, I will take revenge for Bingfeng. My grandfather loves me most. Even if it''s no use knowing him." Mo said.


    Mo believes that with her grandfather''s doting degree, she will certainly help her. Moreover, Mo doesn''t need Mo Yanshang to do it. She also has her own friends, which is enough to cause great trouble to Han 3000.


    On the bus home, Shi Jing is very dissatisfied with Han 3000''s winning the competition but not winning the applause. Why do they have to be scolded when they win the competition? Those little girls really don''t have long eyes. Can''t they see who is more powerful and who is more worth pursuing?


    "Now the little girl, also don''t know how to return a responsibility, that Yan Bingfeng has what good." Shi Jing said helplessly.


    Han 3000 laughs bitterly. He knows that Shi Jing is fighting for her own injustice, but the idol effect is just like this, and it will become more and more serious in the future.


    For those little girls, it doesn''t matter what their idols do. What matters is that they like them.


    "Mom, Yan Bingfeng is very handsome. It''s normal for little girls to like him." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing brushed her lips, disdained her face and said, "isn''t my son handsome? You look much better than him."


    Today''s Han 3000 is not so handsome. After all, he seems to be a little immature. However, as an adult, Han 3000 absolutely crush most men in terms of appearance, which is why han 3000 will attract so many peach blossoms.


    Back to the neighborhood. Before entering the door, Han 3000 saw Wu Xin. Because Wu Xin was rejected, but she was curious about the result of today''s competition, so she had to wait for Han 3000 to come back at the gate of the community. After seeing Han 3000, Wu Xin rushed to Han 3000 for the first time¡° Well, did you win? " Wu Xin can''t wait to ask. Han 3000 seems helpless. It seems that he has to move earlier. Otherwise, Wu Xin and he will become more and more entangled. To some extent, this is also a kind of harm to Wu Xin, because Han 3000 can''t have any relationship with her¡° Of course I won. How could my son lose? " Han 3000 hasn''t opened his mouth, Shi Jing says with a proud face¡° It''s amazing Wu Xin excitedly said that this result did not exceed her expectation, but it''s a pity that she didn''t see Han 3000''s grand performance at the scene, which made her feel very sorry¡° We are going to move soon. You can live your normal life With these words, Han 3000 left directly. Shi Jing sighed helplessly, and hurt the little girl''s heart in this way. He really didn''t have the consciousness of pity. However, Shi Jing is not qualified to help Han 3000 with this kind of thing, so she can only let Han 3000 go¡° Wu Xin, you are a good girl. However, 3000, he is still young after all. I can feel your favor for him, but it''s really impossible for you to be with him. " Shi Jing said to Wu Xin. Wu xinleng is in the same place. She doesn''t know why she likes Han 3000. Every night she closes her eyes, and her mind is full of Han 3000''s appearance, just like being possessed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1189

    "I didn''t expect him to live in such a shabby place."


    After Han 3000 enters the community, Mo Yu''s sisters appear. Obviously, they follow Han 3000 back to their residence, which must be to avenge Yan Bingfeng.


    "It is said that he has been driven out of the Han family. It seems that this is true."


    "Mo language, we don''t really want to go to this kind of place. It''s all for the lower class. It''s filthy."


    "Yes, I don''t want to go to such a rubbish place."


    People who can become sisters with Mo Yu have a good family background, so they are full of disgust when they face this old community. After all, they are all Miss Qian Jin who lives in the villa compound. When did they go to this place.


    Mo Yu puts her eyes on Wu Xin at this time. Han 3000 had a conversation with her just now. These two must be friends. There is a very simple way to let Han 3000 show up.


    "No, look at that woman. She must be Han 3000''s friend." Mo said.


    After listening to Mo Yu''s words, several friends immediately understood the meaning of Mo Yu.


    "Go on, don''t let her run away."


    "If she goes in, we won''t have a chance."


    "Up."


    A few people swarmed up.


    Wu Xin is about to go home, and several bright women stop in front of her.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Xin asked with a puzzled face. She didn''t know these people. How could they stand in front of her?


    "Come with us." Mo language light said.


    Wu Xin felt very strange and asked, "why?"


    "You don''t need to know why." Mo said.


    Wu Xin rolled her eyes. Who are these people? Do you have to go if you want her to go?


    "Sorry, I''m going home." Wu Xin was ready to leave.


    Just after wiping the tube with Mo Yu, Wu Xin was suddenly grabbed by her hair, and it was still the kind with great strength. Wu Xin cried out in pain.


    "What do you want? Let me go." Wu Xin said.


    Mo Yu tugged at Wu Xin''s hair and said, "cheap woman, I don''t want to fight with you, but you are so illiterate, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Finish saying, Mo language pulls Wu Xin directly, walk toward own car.


    Wu Xin wants to struggle, but her scalp is almost torn off by Mo Yu, so she has to follow her.


    After the party got into the car, Mo Yu didn''t intend to release Wu Xin, just like venting his anger at Han 3000 on Wu Xin.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Xin has an uncertain premonition. Although she doesn''t know these people, her intuition tells her that those who come are not good. If she follows these people, it may be dangerous.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Shut up now." Mo language, one of the girls set off Wu Xin noisy, directly give Wu Xin a slap in the face.


    These little girls hit people, but they were not soft at all. Wu Xin immediately had a red mark on her face.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll strip off your clothes and throw you out of the car." Mo language gnashing teeth said.


    Wu Xin looked at Mo Yu''s fierce eyes and was scared.


    She knew that the woman in front of her was not a simple woman. She had a famous brand and was definitely not born in an ordinary family.


    But Wu Xin could not imagine where she had offended these rich women and why they would deal with her.


    The car is heading for a famous villa area in Yanjing, which is a place that very rich people can afford. Wu Xin once felt guilty when she passed by. She didn''t expect that one day she would be able to enter the villa area. Just in this way, she was very worried.


    After parking in front of a villa, Wu Xin was taken home.


    Decoration can be described by four words of resplendence, which is the most luxurious that Wu Xin has ever seen in her life, so that she can''t describe it with words at all.


    Just when Wu Xin was immersed in the shock, someone suddenly kicked her, so that she fell directly on the ground, which made Wu Xin recover from the shock.


    "I haven''t seen such a luxurious place. Compared with the broken community you live in, is it like heaven?" Mo Yu said to Wu Xin with a sneer that Mo Yanshang bought this place for her. Except for her, no one else in the Mo family is qualified to live here.


    "What do you want to do? I have nothing against you. Why do you do this to me? " Wu Xin is very helpless to say that she is still at a loss. She doesn''t know what she has done wrong, and she thinks that she can''t offend this level of young lady. After all, she hasn''t contacted her.


    "I don''t understand now. You will know later. If you want to blame it, you can only blame you for being ungrateful." Mo language disdain said, at the thought of Han 3000 that kind of arrogance, Mo language especially for Yan Bingfeng fight against injustice.


    In Mo Yu''s eyes, Yan Bingfeng should be invincible. How can he lose to a little boy? Moreover, this little boy is also a famous waste young master of the Han family.


    Mo Yu thinks that there must be something fishy in it, so she must find a way to get rid of it and vindicate Yan Bingfeng.


    "Mo Yu, what should she do?" A girl friend asked Mo Yu. Mo Yu took a look at Wu Xin and said, "I''ll find the rope and tie it up first. I''ll torture you for a few days." Several women smile at each other without any objection to Mo Yu''s behavior. It seems that in their eyes, this is just a very common thing. These people, with strong protective umbrellas behind them, have made a lot of mistakes since they were young. However, due to the reasons behind them, they have never paid for their mistakes, which leads to more and more lawlessness. In fact, they have done this kind of kidnapping for a long time, and often because of small disputes. At this time, Han 3000 was at home. Shi Jing asked Han 3000, "are you really going to move?"¡° Yes Han Sanya naturally said that the only way to get rid of Wu Xin is to leave her life circle¡° I have to be so heartless. I''m a girl anyway, but I just care about you a little more. " Shi Jing advised¡° Mom, I have my own reasons, and this is to protect her in disguise. " Han 3000 said. Seeing that Han Sanyi was unmoved, he thought it was useless to continue to persuade him. Shi Jing had no choice but to say, "OK, you can do whatever you want. I just mention it casually. The most important thing is to do it according to your own wishes." Han Sanqian laughed and said, "in the future, I will definitely tell you the reason. At that time, you will understand why I want to do all this." Although Shi Jing is curious, Han 3000 has made it very clear that she will tell her later, so she is not in a hurry to ask. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1190

    Shi Jing''s attitude towards Han 3000 is quite different from before. Under the influence of Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing is more and more like a normal mother, which shows that her nature has not rejected Han 3000.


    Of course, this has been confirmed a long time ago. After Shi Jing settled in Yundingshan villa, she returned to the role of a normal mother.


    If you want to move, you naturally need a good environment. After all, Han 3000 doesn''t need to hide from Nangong Qianqiu any more. So after calling Qin Lin, Han 3000''s requirements are simple and clear. He needs a quiet, spacious and comfortable space.


    Qin Lin didn''t dare to neglect anything Han 3000 ordered. According to Han 3000''s request, Qin Lin quickly contacted a villa seller. The villa area in Yanjing is not the top level, but the advantage is that he can move in immediately, which can help Han 3000 save a lot of time.


    After learning that they have found a new residence, Han 3000 and Shi Jing begin to pack up.


    In fact, I don''t have much luggage, that is, some clothes. It doesn''t take much time.


    Two people carrying luggage out of the house, Shi Jing also asked Han 3000: "do you want to tell her individually?"


    "No, let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    After going downstairs, Qin Lin was waiting at the gate.


    See Han 3000 and Shi Jing, immediately come forward to help two people carry luggage.


    Qin Lin knows very well about Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit recently. In particular, Han 3000''s victory over Yan Bingfeng caused a huge sensation in the upper echelons of Yanjing.


    As a favorite to win the championship, Han 3000 ended his promotion in the second round of the preliminary competition. Han 3000, a black horse, has broken people''s eyes.


    "Boss, I have discussed with the original owner, you can check in first, and I will hand over other procedures to him slowly." Qin Lin said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is absolutely at ease with Qin Lin''s work. So far, Qin Lin has not had any problems.


    "How''s the company doing?" Han Sanqian asked casually. Now he doesn''t care much about Fengqian''s development. After all, his personal influence is strong enough. Fengqian just exists as an accessory.


    "Fengqian has settled in several major projects of the Yang family recently, and now they are developing very well." Qin Lin said that in the early days of the company, Qin Lin did not bring much profit to the company. But now, he just needs to sit in the office every day, and countless cooperations will come to the company. Qin Lin can''t help feeling that Han 3000 has brought great changes to Fengqian.


    And it also shows in disguise how powerful Han 3000''s influence is.


    "The company will give you full power to take care of it in the future. If you don''t have any trouble, you don''t need to report anything to me." Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, how can the company get into trouble? With your present position, who dares to provoke Fengqian?" Qin Lin said with a smile, his words are not joking. As long as Han 3000 is in Yanjing, no one dares to move Fengqian. Now all the families, big and small, are trying to cooperate with Fengqian. What Qin Lin does every day is to screen out the cooperation of those small families.


    And recently, many people gave Qin Lin big gifts, hoping to reach cooperation with Fengqian in this way, but they were all rejected by Qin Lin.


    In the face of the temptation of money, Qin Lin is not moved, because he is very clear that he has today''s status, which is given to him by Han 3000, so he must not do those dirty things behind Han 3000''s back.


    Listening to their conversation, Shi Jing couldn''t help sighing.


    If Nangong Qianqiu did not insist on putting the future of the Han family on Han Jun, but chose Han 3000, would the current Han family still be like this?


    Take Fengqian as an example. If these resources are used in the Han family, will the Han family not be able to return to its peak?


    I have to say that Nangong Qianqiu is really wrong, and now she is still stubborn. I don''t know when she will be able to understand that Han 3000 is the future of the Han family.


    "What''s the matter?" See Shi Jing a pair of emotional expression, Han 3000 asked.


    Shi Jing shook her head and said with a bitter smile: "I''m thinking, when will Nangong Qianqiu understand her mistake?"


    Han Sanqian smiles. Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness is not what ordinary people can understand. It''s not easy for her to admit her mistakes.


    Of course, it''s not impossible. When Nangong Boling appears, maybe she will recognize the reality. After all, Nangong family is a real money Empire, and its influence is all over the world. If Nangong Boling doesn''t dare to underestimate Han 3000, what qualification does Nangong Qianqiu have to underestimate Han 3000?


    "She will understand." Han 3000 light said.


    When you come to the villa, the environment here is totally different from that of the previous community. However, what kind of environment you live in is not much different for Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 was used to the hard environment when he was in Han''s courtyard.


    But for Shi Jing, the feeling is completely different. After all, the shabby community and the Han family''s compound are still quite different. It''s a good thing for her to return to a good environment.


    "Boss, if you need anything, please call me at any time." Qin Lin said to Han 3000¡° OK, there''s nothing else. Go ahead and do it Han 3000 said¡° Yes After Qin Lin left, Shi Jing and Han 3000 chose their own rooms and went back to pack. Han 3000 doesn''t have many things, just a few simple clothes. After he''s finished, he goes to the balcony on the second floor. The former owner should like this area very much, so it has been deliberately built. There are places for tea, hanging chairs for rest, and fish in a small pool. Just as Han 3000 was about to have a pleasant rest, the phone rang¡° What''s the matter? " The phone call is Qi Yiyun, so Han 3000''s tone has become particularly concerned¡° Just now, Mo Yanshang called my father. I hope we can go to Mo''s house. " Qi Yiyun said these words to Han 3000 in a tone of inquiry, because Qi Donglin didn''t know whether to go or not, so he asked Qi Yiyun to call Han 3000 to ask. Mo Yanshang contacted Qi Donglin at this time point. He must have made a choice. After Han 3000 experienced the competition with Yan Bingfeng, he probably knew that he could not provoke Han 3000 at will at present¡° Tomorrow, I''ll go with you Han 3000 said¡° All right Qi Yiyun returns simply¡° By the way, are you still used to living in a new place? " Han more than 3000 mouth asked¡° Why didn''t you come to see me when you cared so much about me? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1191

    Qi Yiyun''s words made Han 3000 speechless. He didn''t know what to answer. He just asked casually, but he didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun would ask so seriously.


    Although Han 3000 has a good feeling for Qi Yiyun in his heart, he also knows that his wife will still be su Yingxia. His rebirth does not mean that he will change these things. Moreover, Su Yingxia is reincarnated and has an inseparable relationship with him, which Han 3000 cannot ignore.


    "Nothing else. I''ll hang up first." Finish saying, Han 3000 quickly hung up the phone, a little time dare not delay.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, Shi Jing just came to the balcony and saw Han Sany in a panic. She asked curiously. After all, she seldom saw Han Sany with such an expression.


    "No... nothing." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Nothing?" Shi Jing looks at Han 3000 doubtfully. His expression is obviously hiding something. How can it be nothing?


    "Isn''t it the little girl''s phone?" Shi Jing guesses that Han 3000''s help to the Qi family for no reason is something she has always doubted. Although Han 3000 does not admit that he likes Qi Yiyun, in Shi Jing''s opinion, the source of the matter must be Qi Yiyun.


    "What little girl?" Han Sanyi asked blankly.


    "Don''t pretend to me. You are my son. Can you cheat me?" Shi Jing looks like an old God. She seems to have seen through Han 3000.


    "I''m not lying to you. I don''t know who you''re talking about." Han 3000''s mind is not a child, so it''s impossible to be cheated out of the truth by Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing sighed and said, "I can understand why you are so heartless to Wu Xin. It turns out that you have a place to belong to."


    It''s true that Han Sanqian doesn''t want to be involved with Wu Xin for this reason.


    However, Shi Jing is wrong. After all, she doesn''t know the existence of Su Yingxia.


    "Mom, why don''t you hire a baby sitter? The family is so big, so we need to do some sanitation." Han 3000 changed the subject.


    "No, mom can do these things by herself." Shi Jing said that in the past, there were domestic servants in Korea. Almost all the housework didn''t need Shi Jing to do. Although it was easy, it also lost the fun of life.


    During this time, living with Han 3000, doing housework and cooking, Shi Jing felt that her life was enriched. Although she was a little tired, she was also happy.


    "Are you sure?" Han 3000 doubts that the house is not as big as before. The area that needs to be cleaned is many times larger. Han 3000 really doubts Shi Jing''s ability to handle so many things.


    Feeling Han 3000''s doubts about himself, Shi Jing goes directly to his side, grabs Han 3000''s ear and says, "how do you doubt my mother''s ability?"


    "No, no, I''ll just talk about it." Han 3000 immediately begged for mercy. Now in the world, except for Shi Jing who dares to treat Han 3000 like this, I''m afraid only Su Yingxia is left.


    Shi Jing pretended to be fierce and pulled, but in fact, she didn''t use much strength. Then she said in a threatening tone, "Mom, can you look down on me? Just concentrate on your own business and give me everything at home."


    "Yes, mom is the best. That''s OK." Han 3000 smiles helplessly.


    The fighting between the mother and the son had never happened before. Because of the pressure and influence of Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing didn''t have much time to see Han 3000.


    Now, Shi Jing finally feels the joy of parent-child interaction.


    Han 3000 is the same. This kind of warm feeling makes him feel that his life is worth cherishing.


    That night, in order to celebrate moving to a new home, Shi Jing specially made two more dishes.


    It has to be said that Shi Jing''s cooking skills have made great progress, which shows that she is still very talented in this aspect.


    The next day, Han went to Yang Wanlin''s villa early in the morning.


    It''s safe for the three members of the Qi family to live here, and they are not harassed by anyone. However, it has nothing to do with the place. It''s Mo Yanshang who doesn''t dare to attack the three members of the Qi family easily. Otherwise, with Mo Yanshang''s influence, it''s not difficult to find out where they live.


    "Han 3000, Mo Yanshang suddenly asked us to go to Mo''s home. What''s the reason?" Qi Donglin asked Han 3000 with some worries.


    Han Sanqian still remembers that Qi Donglin took his mother and daughter to Mo''s home at the beginning, but they were very high spirited. How could they be counselled now?


    "It should be to discuss how to give back what you have taken away from you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Is he really willing?" Qi Donglin doesn''t believe that he knows what kind of person Mo Yanshang is. Therefore, the agreement between Han 3000 and Mo Yanshang is unlikely in Qi Donglin''s opinion.


    In Qi Donglin''s opinion, today is also like a Hongmen banquet.


    Last time, Qi Donglin was confused, so he took his mother and daughter to risk together. But now he has calmed down and knows how stupid his behavior is. He almost hurt himself and his wife and daughter.


    "You were not a very powerful person before. Why are you afraid now Han 3000 asked with a smile. Qi Donglin said with a look of shame: "when people are angry, they always do some irrational things, but now I have calmed down." It seems that after being beaten, Qi Donglin became aware¡° Don''t worry. With me, Mo Yanshang doesn''t dare to do anything to you. " Han 3000 said. It''s a bit irrational to believe in a child. But Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit and the Mo family shows that he is qualified to say such things. Moreover, in this situation, Qi Donglin has no better choice than to believe in Han 3000¡° All right, when do you start Qi Donglin asked¡° Right now. " Qi Donglin doesn''t plan to take Ouyang Fei and Qi Yiyun with him. After all, going to Mo''s home can be regarded as going deep into the tiger''s den. What''s the matter? He doesn''t want to involve the two mothers and daughters. But Qi Yiyun obviously didn''t want to stay at home¡° I''m going, too. " Qi Yiyun said¡° Yiyun, you stay at home, dad will be back soon. " Qi Donglin said. Qi Yiyun looked at Han 3000 with firm eyes and said, "I''m going." Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. How persistent she is, Han 3000 knows. After all, she has been rejected countless times without giving up¡° Let''s go. Let''s go together. I can assure you that you''re safe This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1192

    Qi Yiyun 100% believes Han 3000''s words. After all, if Han 3000 had not come forward, they would not have left unharmed.


    However, in Qi Donglin''s eyes, Han Sanqian is powerful, but he is only a child after all. And Mo Yanshang was unprepared last time, so he got the upper hand. This Hongmen banquet, Mo Yanshang is likely to be prepared. In this case, if he still takes his wife and daughter with him, he will surely hurt them once he is in danger.


    "Yiyun, listen to dad and wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon." Qi Donglin said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. He knows that Qi Donglin doesn''t want to believe in himself, but it''s normal. After all, it''s related to the safety of Ouyang Fei and Qi Yiyun. As a husband and father, it''s reasonable for him to worry about this.


    However, Qi Yiyun''s trusting eyes surprised Han 3000. She didn''t seem to worry about the danger of going to Mo''s home.


    "Yiyun, let''s stay at home, with mom." Ouyang Fei also began to persuade.


    Qi Yiyun shook his head firmly and said, "I must go."


    "Why?" Han three thousand one face curious asked, Qi Yiyun in this matter can''t help, but her attitude to go is very firm, this let Han three thousand very puzzled.


    "I want to see what else you can do to the Mo family and how powerful you are." Qi Yiyun said.


    This makes Han 3000 a little confused. Qi Yiyun wants to go to Mo''s home. It''s such a reason. It''s too funny.


    "Girl, can''t you let dad worry? Do you know how dangerous it is to go to the Mo family?" Qi Donglin says helplessly that although Qi Yiyun is still young, in order to cultivate her independence, Qi Donglin let Qi Yiyun make decisions for what he wanted to do very early, and he just gave some advice as an assistant.


    Qi Yiyun''s independence has never let Qi Donglin down. Every decision she made in the past has exceeded the maturity of her peers. However, in Qi Donglin''s view, this matter is still lacking of consideration.


    "Dad, I don''t think it''s dangerous. Isn''t the Mo family going to return something to us? How can it be dangerous?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Still?


    Qi Donglin doesn''t know if Mo Yanshang will really do this, and he probably won''t compromise with Mo Yanshang he knows. This time, he''s willing to follow Han 3000, but he''s just taking a chance.


    "I''ve lost a lot of time. I have other things to do today. You can decide as soon as possible." Han 3000 can''t decide this for Qi Donglin. Qi Yiyun is his daughter after all. He should decide whether to go or not.


    "Let''s go." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, Qi Yiyun said that he didn''t give Qi Donglin any chance.


    Qi Donglin sighs helplessly. The daughter is stubborn, and nine cows can''t be pulled back. It''s like a stone in the pit, smelly and hard.


    Watching Qi Yiyun go out first, Qi Donglin can only say to Ouyang Fei: "don''t worry, I will bring my daughter back safely."


    Ouyang Fei is worried, but in this case, she can only nod.


    Three people left the villa and called a car.


    Qi Donglin sits in the front seat, while Han Sanqian and Qi Yiyun sit in the back seat.


    Along the way, Qi Yiyun would peep at Han 3000 from time to time. Although Han 3000 found this situation, he didn''t point out it. Although Qi Yiyun once loved Han 3000 and was willing to pay everything for him, now Qi Yiyun is just a little girl. Han 3000 can''t put his previous feelings into his present life.


    "I know you." Qi Yiyun said suddenly.


    This words let Han 3000 Leng for a while, is it difficult that she will know the future?


    "What do you mean you know me?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You''re from the Han family, and you''re called a little master of waste." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 sighs. It turns out that it''s just this thing. Han 3000 almost mistakenly thinks that she knows what''s going on in the future, for fear that it''s her rebirth that has an impact on Qi Yiyun.


    "It''s not surprising that many people know about it." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun frowned slightly and said, "how can it not be strange?"


    "Er... Strange?" Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand looking at Qi Yiyun. He doesn''t understand what''s strange.


    "Of course, it''s strange that you are so powerful. Why are you called waste? Are your family blind?" Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 very seriously.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Her words should be from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, her eyes won''t be so serious.


    However, there is no real blind man in the Han family, and Nangong Qianqiu is not blind either. It''s just that she has made a mistake and is not willing to correct it in time, let alone admit it.


    "You know, good people don''t have to be accepted by everyone." Han 3000 said.


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 in doubt.


    "Because... Because, in the eyes of some people, you are considered a waste, even if it is not true, they are not willing to admit it." Han 3000 said¡° Why not admit it? " Qi Yiyun continued to ask. Han three thousand just ready to explain, suddenly found that Qi Yiyun''s questioning is a bottomless pit, 100000 why, where he explained clearly¡° How old are you this year? " Han Sanqian didn''t want to waste words on this issue, so he had to change the topic¡° Ten years old. " Qi Yiyun paused and continued: "you haven''t said why they don''t admit it." Han 3000 Yintang is black. I didn''t expect that when she was young, she was a curious baby with so many problems. However, when she grew up, Qi Yiyun was also able to pester people as long as it was something she recognized. For example, Han 3000 had fallen into Qi Yiyun''s hands several times, so she was almost defeated by Qi Yiyun¡° You are still young. You will gradually understand these principles in the future. " Han 3000 can only say. Qi Yiyun curled his lips, obviously a little unconvinced, muttered: "are you big?" In the face of this problem, Han 3000 can only turn his head and look out of the window. He is not very old, and he is not qualified to preach Qi Yiyun. Qi Donglin, sitting in the co driver''s seat, feels helpless by Han 3000 and can''t help but raise his mouth, because he often feels like this. He will be dumb when asked Qi Yiyun''s questions. I didn''t expect that there was another person besides him who could be treated like this¡° It''s almost here. Parking is not allowed at the door. I can only put you in the front At this time, the driver said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1193

    After getting out of the car, Qi Donglin was very nervous, even his expression became stiff.


    But Qi Yiyun, a little girl, is very calm. She doesn''t know whether she doesn''t know how to be afraid or not.


    But one thing is for sure, Qi Yiyun, who is with Han 3000, has a lot of courage, and she believes in Han 3000 in her heart, so she won''t have too much fear.


    "Han 3000, I always feel something wrong. Are you sure it''s not dangerous?" Qi Donglin asked Han 3000 with a guilty heart.


    "Are you so scared without anger?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile. The last time Qi Donglin went straight into Mo''s house, he was fearless. It was in sharp contrast to this time.


    Qi Donglin looks embarrassed. It''s true. Without the blessing of anger, he is very afraid. Even now when he recalls the last time, he feels confused and dares to go to Mo''s house.


    "Don''t worry, with me, no one can hurt you." Han 3000 said.


    If Mo Yanshang is a smart man, what he wants to do today is to give back what he took away from the Qi family.


    To say the least, even if Mo Yanshang really gives Han 3000 a set, Han 3000 has no rival on earth. The big deal is just a fight.


    Come to the door, the door opened directly.


    Han three thousand looked at the door of the surveillance camera, behind this, Mo Yanshang must be looking at them.


    "Stop." Just as Han 3000 was about to go in, there was a shout.


    Han 3000 turns his head, Mo language is coming towards her in anger.


    Mo Yu just came back from her secret base and tortured Wu Xin, but what she didn''t expect was that she met Han 3000, a hateful guy, just after she got home.


    "Han 3000, you dare to come to my house." Mo Yu grits her teeth and looks at Han 3000. She has learned from the hospital about Yan Bingfeng''s injury, which is very serious. This year''s Wuji summit is in vain, and it is unknown when his body will recover. Therefore, Mo Yu''s hatred for Han 3000 is almost like killing his father and foe.


    "Mo Yanshang asked me to come. If you have any opinions, you can ask Mo Yanshang." Han 3000 said.


    "You fart. How can my grandfather meet a little man like you?" Mo Yu disdains to say, who is mo Yanshang? He is the supreme figure in Yanjing''s business circle. In ordinary times, even those people with high hats have to make an appointment to meet Mo Yanshang. Why does Han 3000 have to make an appointment?


    "So you''re going to stop me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo language directly blocked in front of Han 3000, a cow force roaring appearance said: "this is my home, I don''t let you in, what can you do, do you dare to hit me?"


    Han three thousand helplessly shrugged, he is not as good as to Mo language this kind of hand does not have the chicken''s strength girl to start.


    "Mo Yanshang, you''d better come out to meet me, otherwise, your precious granddaughter, I''m afraid it will cause you a lot of trouble." Han 3000 looked at the surveillance camera and said.


    Now that the door can be opened, it means that Mo Yanshang sees him coming. Now that he sees him, he should be asked to solve this difficult little girl.


    Hearing this, Mo Yu laughs. This guy calls his grandfather out to meet him. Is he crazy? Who do you think he is?


    "Han 3000, are you telling me a joke? How can my grandfather come out to meet you?" Mo said.


    "Yes or no, just wait and see." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yu is not convinced. She really can''t see Han 3000''s arrogance. Especially when she thinks of Yan Bingfeng''s injury, she can''t control her anger.


    "Han 3000, do you know you ruined Yan Bingfeng''s Wuji summit this year?" Mo said coldly.


    "In the ring, there are no eyes." Han 3000 light said.


    "What an eyeless boxer. I''ll make you regret it." Mo Yu said that she was not in a hurry to tell Han 3000 about Wu Xin''s arrest, because her anger has not been vented enough, and she needs more time to torture Wu Xin.


    "I advise you to think about whether you have the ability to provoke me before you do anything. Otherwise, the end is beyond your control." Han Sanqian said that he is very clear about the Revenge of these rich children. They have backstage, so they can do whatever they want.


    Mo language a cold smile, she is mo family''s big young lady, why does not have the qualification to provoke a small Han family''s waste?


    At this time, Mo Yanshang finally appeared, and still appeared in person.


    "Mo Yu, what are you doing?" Mo Yanshang said.


    Hearing Mo Yanshang''s voice, Mo Yu was shocked. Although Mo Yanshang doted on her very much, she was also very strict with her.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Mo language panic of ask a way.


    "Han 3000 is my friend. How can you keep him out of the door?" Mo Yanshang reprimanded.


    Mo language Leng for a while, this guy, unexpectedly really is grandfather invite? How can it be! How could grandfather get so close to a little boy¡° Grandfather, i... I don''t have it. " Mo denied¡° There''s nothing else. Go back to your room. " Mo Yanshang said. Mo Yu nods and speeds up her steps. She can''t help feeling a little flustered. If Han 3000 really has a good relationship with Mo Yanshang, what would be the consequences if Han 3000 knew what she did to Wu Xin¡° Sorry, my granddaughter is not very sensible. " Mo Yan Shang said to Han 3000 with an apologetic face. Looking at Mo Yanshang''s performance, Qi Donglin was surprised. He was too polite to Han 3000. How could he be so polite to a child with his high position¡° Mo Yanshang, your granddaughter is a fan of Yan Bingfeng. Yan Bingfeng lost to me, so she hates me to the bone. This matter has nothing to do with you. " Han 3000 light said, it is obvious that Mo Yanshang arrange Yan Bingfeng as his opponent, so will provoke Mo language to his hatred. Mo Yanshang didn''t go deep into this topic. Although Yan Bingfeng was really arranged by him, how can he admit this kind of thing in front of Han 3000¡° Let''s go to the backyard. I''ve got tea ready. I''ll have a drink and talk. " Mo Yanshang said. After the party came to the backyard, Mo Yanshang poured a cup of tea for Han 3000. Qi Donglin and Qi Yiyun didn''t share the tea, which made Qi Donglin feel embarrassed. Even Han 3000 has a share, but he can only smell tea? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1194

    In the face of this situation, Qi Donglin doesn''t have any objection. He has self-knowledge. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, he didn''t have the courage to come to Mo''s home today. How could he be qualified to drink tea?


    "Such a simple test makes you decide to let go, Mo Yanshang. It''s not in line with your style." After a sip of tea, Han Sanqian takes the lead in arousing the topic, and is very straightforward, and directly puts the matter that Mo Yanshang arranges Yan Bingfeng to become his opponent on the table.


    Now that the skylight has been opened to tell the truth, Mo Yanshang is not the kind of person who dares to do something or not. He said with a smile, "your strength is far beyond my expectation. Yan Bingfeng is not the strongest in Yanjing, but he is the most powerful among the younger generation, and you are younger than him."


    After a pause, Mo Yanshang continued: "the future world is the world of young people. The energy that your potential stock can burst out is beyond my imagination. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, I don''t think there is any reason for Mo family to stand against you."


    Mo Yanshang won''t compromise with Han 3000 just because of one match. He thinks about it more long-term. After all, he is old now, and the Mo family is only now under his influence. Once he returns to the Loess Plateau, the status of the Mo family in Yanjing will inevitably change. Moreover, there is no one who can really support the Mo family now. Maybe after his death, Mo family will be defeated by those descendants, which is not what Mo Yanshang wants to see.


    If we can make the descendants of the Mo family and Han 3000 form friendship, the Mo family may be able to continue its glory.


    Han 3000 listened quietly, did not answer, because he knew Mo Yanshang would have something to say.


    "I can give up everything that the Qi family has gained, and I can also help the Qi family to have a greater development, but I have one condition." Mo Yanshang said.


    "Tell me."


    "I hope you can become the son-in-law of the Mo family. There are many beautiful descendants in the Mo family. You can choose at will. They are still young now. If they grow up and change their appearance in the future, you can choose again." Mo Yanshang said.


    Han three thousand a mouthful of tea in the throat, almost did not spray out.


    He had long expected that Mo Yanshang would make conditions for him, but he never dreamed that it would be such a condition!


    Choose casually, and be dissatisfied in the future, still can change, this is what magical idea!


    "Cough... Mo Yanshang, do you want to choke me to death?" Han said with a speechless face.


    "I must ensure the future development of the Mo family, and only you can make the Mo family''s brilliance continue." Mo Yanshang looks serious and doesn''t mean to joke at all. This is the safest way he can think of. In his opinion, cooperation with Feng Qian is also unstable. Only when it comes to family relations can Han 3000 be able to work for Mo''s family wholeheartedly.


    "It''s impossible." Han 3000 happily refuses that his wife is Su Yingxia. Even if she is reborn, Han 3000 can''t change this fact, so other women are not in Han 3000''s consideration.


    "Why?" Mo Yan Shang puzzled asked, in his opinion, Han 3000 can not refuse, after all, this is a good thing for Han 3000.


    Although he has Fengqian now, Fengqian is only a small company after all. Even if it can develop in the future, it is far from the influence of Mo family.


    With Mo''s family, his future development will not only reduce a lot of troubles, but also have a higher upper limit. All Han 3000''s refusals are beyond Mo''s expectation.


    Qi Donglin was also very surprised. This kind of good thing fell on Han 3000. He refused. It''s really young and ignorant.


    What''s more, Mo Yanshang said that if he is not satisfied with his current choice in the future, he can change it at will, so he doesn''t have to worry about choosing ugly people.


    "I''m not interested in Mo''s women." Han 3000 simply said.


    "You haven''t seen it yet. Don''t say it so absolutely. Do you know that my mo girls have many pursuers outside, just like Mo Yu you just met, isn''t it beautiful enough?" Mo Yanshang said.


    Mo Yu is top-notch in both appearance and figure, but Han 3000 can''t focus on these women, so their beauty and ugliness are not the focus of Han 3000''s choice.


    "If you want to make it a condition, I''m afraid we won''t be able to talk about it today." Han 3000 attitude firm said.


    Mo Yanshang took a deep breath, said: "I have given you enough face, but also paid a big price."


    "What you took from the Qi family, now spit it out, is that a price to pay?" Han 3000 light way.


    Mo Yan Shang''s expression is becoming more and more ugly. Han 3000 doesn''t give him face. He really doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "I know you still have a back hand. Show it quickly. Don''t waste your time." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yanshang does have plans, but as a last resort, he doesn''t want to go to this stage. He still hopes to cooperate with Han 3000. After all, the future world is young people. Offending Han 3000, a gifted teenager, is definitely not a good thing for the future Mo family.


    Unless... Unless we can kill Han 3000. But Mo Yanshang is not sure about this. He has even asked the most powerful people in Yanjing martial arts circle. Even he can''t see how strong Han 3000 is. How can Mo Yanshang dare to act rashly¡° Han 3000, is there no room for negotiation? " Mo Yanshang asked¡° No. " Han 3000 didn''t even think about it, so he replied. Qi Donglin wants to say enough to Han Sanqian, because Mo Yanshang is obviously on the verge of anger. If he angers the black tiger, he will never come to a good end. However, his position is not qualified to speak¡° Since you don''t agree to be Mo''s son-in-law, how about a 30-year cooperation agreement? " Mo Yanshang took a step back and didn''t tear his face with Han 3000. This is because of a word that Yanjing''s most powerful warrior said. He said that the real strength hidden by Han 3000, I''m afraid the whole Yanjing can''t find opponents, including himself. Such words are very shocking to Mo Yanshang, because he knows how powerful the master is¡° Agreement? " Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mo Yanshang, you were born on the road. Will the agreement really work?" After a pause, Han 3000 continued: "but don''t worry, what Han 3000 said will never break his promise. As long as the Mo family doesn''t move ground on me, I will certainly help the Mo family stay." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1195

    Mo Yanshang''s concession did not get Han 3000''s concession, but he was not angry, because he was very clear about the truth of Han 3000''s words.


    The 30-year cooperation agreement is really just a form and has no practical value. With Han 3000''s strength, if he wants to go back on it, the Mo family can''t do anything. What''s more, he is a person who doesn''t pay attention to the agreement.


    Mo Yanshang, who lived on the road in those years, didn''t know how many cooperation and agreements he had torn up before he was able to get to this stage. Therefore, he was also a person who didn''t abide by the agreement.


    Moreover, Han 3000 also said that as long as the Mo family did not set the ground on him, he would never embarrass the Mo family, which Mo Yanshang was willing to believe.


    "Han 3000, I believe you." Mo Yanshang said.


    This words a, Qi Dong Lin almost startled to drop his chin.


    In his opinion, Mo Yanshang has made a concession. Han 3000 should accept it wisely and refuse it again, which is likely to turn Mo Yanshang upside down. But he never thought that Mo Yanshang accepted it again.


    What''s going on!


    Now Mo Yanshang seems to have completely changed himself, and Qi Donglin doesn''t know him at all.


    Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, Qi Donglin becomes very dignified. He knows that it has a very direct relationship with Han 3000 that he can make Mo Yanshang give in again and again. In other words, in some ways, Han 3000 makes Mo Yanshang feel afraid, so Mo Yanshang will do it.


    But just such a child, just a little more skilled, how can Mo Yanshang be afraid of this old man?


    Can''t you say that with Mo Yanshang''s position, you can''t find a person who can deal with Han 3000?


    Thinking about it, Qi Donglin couldn''t understand the reason, but he was sure that the child named Han 3000 was not as simple as he thought.


    If the Qi family can establish a very good relationship with him, they will certainly have better development in the future.


    "Mo Yanshang, I didn''t expect that you would compromise so easily. Is there anything else that I don''t know?" Han 3000 curiously asks Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang''s expression is a little stiff. He said before that young people are the world of the future, while Han 3000 is the most outstanding young people of this generation. Therefore, for the sake of the future of the Mo family, he must build a friendship bridge with Han 3000. Only in this way can the prosperity of the Mo family continue.


    But this is only part of the reason, and part of the reason is that Mo Yanshang investigated Han 3000.


    At the beginning of the meeting in the chamber of Commerce, the Yao family was the first to serve Han 3000. There must be something fishy about it, so Mo Yanshang launched an investigation on the basis of this reason. Later, he found something.


    Yao Hanxing offended a foreign killer organization, and Yao Yuhai failed to solve the problem by exhausting his domestic relations. But later, the matter was inexplicably settled. After spending a lot of money, Mo Yanshang got intelligence. It turned out that this matter had something to do with Han 3000.


    There is also the Yang family''s attitude towards Han 3000.


    Who is Yang Bin? That''s a tiger. How can he put the hope of Wuji Summit on Han 3000 for no reason?


    Before, some people thought that Yang Bin was crazy and confused, so they would do it. However, facts have proved that Yang Bin is not crazy, and Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit has shown a trend of winning the championship.


    Based on these two points, Mo Yanshang will pay more attention to Han 3000.


    After all, the Yang family and the Mo family belong to one of the three major families. There is no reason why the Yang family attaches so much importance to Han 3000.


    "The Yang family and the Yao family." Mo Yanshang said.


    He didn''t say it very thoroughly, but when it comes to these two families, Han 3000 will understand what it means.


    After laughing, Han 3000 said: "don''t worry, as long as you have no hatred with me, I won''t attack people casually."


    Mo Yan Shang nodded, in addition to believe Han 3000 words, he has no other choice.


    Mo Yanshang also knows that his choice, I''m afraid, will make a lot of people can''t believe it, and even make a lot of people talk behind their backs. But Mo Yanshang also believes that these gossip people, one day, will understand Han 3000''s potential, then these people will naturally understand how wise his choice is now.


    A child can push back the whole killer organization, which needs what kind of ability to be able to do.


    Just Wuji summit, in his eyes, I''m afraid it''s just a family game!


    Mo Yanshang stood up, went to Qi Donglin, said: "you go home first, your company, I will help you organize again, all the resources, I will give you back."


    Qi Donglin is a little confused. Is this the end? It was much simpler and faster than he thought, and there was no danger.


    "Mr. Mo, you''re not kidding me." Qi Donglin can''t believe it.


    Mo Yan Shang a wry smile, said: "in front of him, how dare I joke with you, my mo family in his eyes, maybe nothing."


    Qi Dong took a deep breath. What kind of immortal did he meet before he could let Mo Yanshang say this¡° All right, I''ll be right home Qi Donglin said, and said to go¡° Don''t worry. Let''s do it together. " Han 3000 shouts. Qi Donglin suddenly felt a little uneasy. He didn''t expect this to happen before, so he didn''t feel Han 3000''s ability. He just treated Han 3000 as a man with strong skills. Now, Qi Donglin doesn''t dare to underestimate Han 3000 any more. More importantly, Han 3000 has become a mysterious and powerful figure in his eyes. He is afraid that if he does something that makes Han 3000 unhappy, he will be finished¡° Ok... OK. " Qi Donglin said. Before Han 3000 left, he reminded Mo Yanshang: "the girl named Mo Yu is a fan of Yan Bingfeng. As you know, Yan Bingfeng lost to me, so she was unconvinced and said that she wanted to revenge me. I think I need to remind you to avoid things getting out of hand." Mo Yanshang nodded his head seriously. Han 3000, a kind reminder, actually didn''t want to have a conflict with the Mo family. Mo Yanshang naturally took it seriously¡° Don''t worry. I''ll make it clear. I won''t let her make trouble for you. " Mo Yanshang said. Han 3000 nodded and left. Immediately, Mo Yanshang went to Mo''s room. Mo Yu''s room was in a mess. All the things he could fall were smashed in the place. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1196

    This is the result of the first lady''s temper tantrum. She doesn''t care how valuable these things are or before. In her eyes, money is just a number, and she never has the trouble of making money. As long as she has no money, she will ask for it from home and never be rejected.


    "What are you doing?" Mo Yanshang asks Mo Yu in a sharp voice.


    Mo Yan shed tears directly. She knew that her grandfather loved her most, so the act of coquetry was very easy to use in front of Mo Yan Shang, and every time she cried, she almost responded to every request.


    "Grandfather, how can you let Han 3000 come to our house? Don''t you know what he did?" Mo Yu complains to Mo Yanshang.


    "Because he won Yan Bingfeng at Wuji summit?" Mo Yanshang asked.


    "Win?" Hearing this, Mo Yu immediately raised his disdain on his face and said, "if he wins Yan Bingfeng by proper means, I have nothing to say, but he must have used despicable means. Otherwise, he is a waste. How can he win Yan Bingfeng? Moreover, Yan Bingfeng doesn''t need to participate in the preliminaries. How can he become an opponent in the preliminaries, It must have been operated in secret. It''s really despicable. "


    Mo Yu, who said this, didn''t know that the despicable person in her mouth was standing in front of her, because Yan Bingfeng was arranged by Mo Yanshang.


    "Just means? How do you know that he didn''t use normal means? Is it not normal for Yan Bingfeng to lose? " Mo Yanshang said.


    "Of course." Mo Yu does not hesitate to say that in her mind, Yan Bingfeng is the champion of this year''s Wuji summit. How can he lose to Han 3000, whose native place is unknown, and he is just a waste of the Han family.


    "Absurd, who can cheat in the challenge arena? Yan Bingfeng lost, that is, his strength is poor, no wonder others." Mo Yanshang said.


    Mo Yu shook his head and retorted: "it''s impossible. Yan Bingfeng can''t lose to him. There must be a conspiracy. Grandfather, please check for me to see who has tampered with the schedule."


    Finish saying, Mo language walks to Mo Yan Shang side, a pair of pitiful appearance beg a way.


    "It''s me." Mo Yanshang said directly, this matter does not hide the need for Mo language, and Mo Yanshang must let her know, Yan Bingfeng really lost to Han 3000, and he can''t let Mo language to Han three days add trouble.


    Han 3000''s words are very clear. As long as Mo''s family doesn''t break ground on him, he won''t deal with Mo''s family. Mo Yanshang doesn''t want Mo''s language to bring disaster to Mo''s family.


    These two words directly make Mo Yu confused.


    In her opinion, Han 3000 used mean means to make Yan Bingfeng appear on the stage, and also used mean means to win Yan Bingfeng. All these are the stratagems Han 3000 used in order to step on Yan Bingfeng. He wanted to make a big splash at the Wuji summit, so he chose Yan Bingfeng.


    But... How can this matter be related to Mo Yanshang?


    "Grandfather, you are joking with me, aren''t you? Why do you do this?" Mo language don''t want to believe said.


    "For some reasons, I need to know Han 3000''s strength, so I will let Yan Bingfeng play. I hope to use Yan Bingfeng to verify Han 3000''s strength." Mo explained.


    "Facts have proved that Yan Bingfeng is not Han 3000''s rival at all, so our Mo family will treat Han 3000 as a VIP in the future." Mo Yanshang continued.


    Mo Yu is completely confused.


    Her previous self righteous, because of Mo Yanshang''s words, was broken to pieces.


    Yan Bingfeng''s tall image in her mind seems to have become shorter at this time.


    No conspiracy!


    No inside story!


    Yan Bingfeng really lost because he lost to Han 3000!


    Mo language heart even if there are 10000 unwilling to admit, but Mo Yan Shang''s words, what is questionable?


    Of course, this does not mean Mo language will reduce the hatred of Han 3000, Yan Bingfeng seriously injured, she will also revenge for Yan Bingfeng.


    "Mo Yu, I warn you, if you want to take revenge on Han 3000 for this matter, I have no opinion, but if you want to make trouble for him, don''t blame me for being impolite. If there is a big trouble, I can only drive you out of Mo''s house." Mo Yanshang said that although he loves Mo Yu very much, he won''t care about Mo Yu in the face of such a big event. After all, in his heart, Mo family is still the most important, and Mo Yu is just a member of Mo family. There is no comparability at all.


    This sentence, once again formed a heavy blow to Mo language.


    Get rid of the Mo family!


    Mo Yanshang should have said such serious things to her, which is something Mo never thought of.


    Is this still the grandfather who loves her?


    "Grandpa, why?" Mo language doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "You don''t know the reason, but I can tell you that Han 3000 is not something you can provoke, even Mo''s family, I''m afraid." Mo Yanshang said that so far, he only knows what Han 3000 has done, but he doesn''t know how strong Han 3000 is or his background. This is what Mo Yanshang is afraid of.


    "How can it be? Isn''t he a little master of the Han family? How could the Mo family be afraid of the Han family? " Mo language puzzled said, this is her understanding of Han 3000, is also most people think. Han 3000, is not the waste young master of the Han family. Is there any reason to be laughed at? Mo Yanshang smiled coldly. If Han 3000 is really so simple, the Mo family will not be afraid, but Han 3000''s performance is by no means like this¡° Just remember what I told you. I don''t want to see the day when you are driven out of Mo''s house. " Mo Yanshang reminded after the last sentence, ready to leave. But as soon as he got to the door, Mo Yanshang stopped and said, "these things are not allowed to be called servants. It''s a lesson for you to clean them up by yourself." Mo Yu was in a daze. She lost her temper in the past. No matter what she smashed, as long as she left home, the room would recover in a day. Now, Mo Yanshang asked her to deal with these things by herself. For Miss Mo, who has never done housework, this is more difficult than going to heaven. But these are nothing, Mo language pale face standing in place, feet are almost some can''t stand. Can''t offend Han 3000, but she has caught Wu Xin! And he tortured Wu Xin a lot. This is Han 3000''s friend. If Han 3000 knows about this, what kind of consequences will it have? Mo dare not imagine! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1197

    After Han Sanqian and his party left Mo''s home, Qi Yiyun followed Han Sanqian, but separated from Qi Donglin. It was like she was closer to Han Sanqian.


    Of course, Qi Yiyun didn''t bother to please Han 3000 to do so, but because she was infinitely curious about Han 3000 and wanted to know more about Han 3000.


    After all, Han 3000 is not big enough for her, but he can make Mo Yanshang obedient, which makes Qi Yiyun wonder why.


    "Do you know who Mo Yanshang used to be?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    For ordinary girls, people of Qi Yiyun''s age will not think about these problems at all, because she is at the age of innocence. However, Han 3000 is not surprised by her maturity.


    A woman who can cover her face with a pair of glasses and remain silent for several years in front of her best friend is by no means the calmness that can be cultivated overnight.


    "Since you have asked, you must be very clear?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun pushed the frame of the mirror, showing the maturity different from ordinary people, and said: "Mo Yanshang started in the dark. He is a man of vicious character. It is said that he carried several lives on his back and stepped on countless bones."


    "So?" Han 3000 said.


    "So why does such a vicious man give in to you again and again? What on earth do you have to be afraid of?" Qi Yiyun is curious.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "maybe I''m a more vicious person than him. You know, the villain has his own mill. It''s not unreasonable."


    Qi Yiyun shakes her head subconsciously. Although she doesn''t know much about Han 3000 and doesn''t have deep contact with him, she can feel that Han 3000 is not a vicious man, and his age doesn''t allow him to be vicious.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask." Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    "What I said is true. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s your choice." In some ways, Han 3000''s ferocity is above Mo Yanshang''s. in his last life, he was in the center of the earth prison, but he piled up countless corpses by himself. I''m afraid Mo Yanshang can''t do that.


    Of course, it is also forced helpless, Han 3000''s real character, is not so ferocious.


    "We''re going home. Will we have a chance to see you again?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Of course..." Han three thousand words have not finished, suddenly stopped.


    According to the development of the previous life, Qi Yiyun should go to Yuncheng to study, so as to get to know Su Yingxia and Shen lingyao. But now Han Sanqian is not sure whether things will develop like this, because his appearance has changed a lot of things, such as the current situation of the Qi family. When the domestic development is enough, the probability of Qi Donglin going abroad is very small, Therefore, whether Qi Yiyun will go to Yuncheng has become an unknown number.


    "Why not?" See Han 3000 want to talk and stop, Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Cloud City is a good place." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun is puzzled. She asks if she can meet Han 3000 in the future, but he mentions a place name inexplicably.


    However, with Qi Yiyun''s intelligence, he soon understood Han Sanqian''s meaning. Maybe he would go to Yuncheng, so if he wanted to meet again, he could only meet in Yuncheng.


    Qi Yiyun silently remembered the two words "Cloud City" in his heart.


    "3000, today''s event, thank you. Your kindness to my Qi family has always been in my mind. If you can use me anywhere in the future, just speak up." Qi Donglin said to Han 3000 before parting.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and meddled in his business, mainly because of Qi Yiyun. Han Sanqian never thought about using the Qi family to do anything. What''s more, the Qi family is not of great value to Han Sanqian.


    Just as Han 3000 has turned to leave, Qi Yiyun suddenly runs to Han 3000 and holds his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t speak, but leaned over and gave Han Sanya a a kiss.


    "This is my first kiss." With these words, Qi Yiyun turned and ran away, leaving Han Sany in a mess in the wind.


    What''s the situation.


    Have you been forced to kiss!


    "It''s really a character cultivated from childhood. I don''t want to ask if I want to." Han 3000 grins bitterly and says to himself, thinking of what happened when he was drunk by Qi Yiyun, isn''t it that he was almost forced by Qi Yiyun?


    Qi Donglin and his daughter first went back to Yang Wanlin''s villa.


    Ouyang Fei keeps pacing back and forth in her home. She is always worried. Although she doesn''t know much about business affairs, she knows what kind of person Mo Yan Shang is. Therefore, in her opinion, this matter is not so reassuring. In case something happens to Qi Donglin and Qi Yiyun, she doesn''t know what to do.


    After a long wait, Ouyang Fei finally got the doorbell.


    Seeing from the cat''s eye that father and daughter were safe, Ouyang Fei was relieved¡° How''s it going? Are you ok After opening the door, Ouyang Fei can''t wait to ask. Now Qi Donglin, like a dream, has an unreal feeling¡° Pour me a glass of water first, and I''ll be shocked. " Qi Donglin said. Ouyang Fei rushed to pour a glass of water, remind the timid asked: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"¡° It''s a big deal. " Qi Donglin said. These three words make Ouyang Fei''s heart rise to his throat. If something serious happened, isn''t the Qi family going to end? Looking at Ouyang Fei''s pale face, Qi Donglin didn''t continue to scare her, but told her all about what happened to the Mo family. Ouyang Fei after listening, a face can''t believe, Mo Yanshang actually will give in to Han Sany again, this sounds to let Ouyang Fei have a kind of abnormal absurd feeling¡° How can this happen? Will Mo Yanshang be afraid of Han 3000? " Ouyang Fei said. Qi Donglin nodded heavily. Although he didn''t know the reason, he was sure that Mo Yanshang was very afraid of Han 3000, and he was not a bit¡° Ah, I underestimated Han 3000. It''s estimated that he is more powerful than we expected. " Qi Donglin said¡° Next, we''ll go home and wait. Can we really take back what we lost? " Ouyang Fei asked¡° That''s natural. Mo Yanshang opened his golden mouth. How could he be joking? Besides, if he could cheat us, I''m afraid he didn''t dare to cheat Han 3000. " Qi Donglin said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1198

    Qi Donglin''s words made Ouyang Fei feel like a dream. She never thought that Han 3000 would be so powerful that even Mo Yanshang would be afraid.


    This is just a child. If you can have such a position now, when you become an adult, will your achievements be even more amazing.


    What''s more, Ouyang Fei couldn''t figure out why such a powerful person would help the Qi family for no reason?


    Ouyang Fei subconsciously takes a look at Qi Yiyun. Han 3000 and the Qi family are not related to each other. The only reason she can think of is Qi Yiyun, and Han 3000''s performance before is really aimed at Qi Yiyun.


    "You say, will he... Fall in love with our girls?" Ouyang Fei said softly, did not let Qi Yiyun hear.


    Qi Donglin also thought about this problem, but he didn''t think it showed much. After all, Qi Yiyun is just a little girl. She doesn''t attract any men. Moreover, with Han 3000''s status, what kind of mature beauty does he want?


    "Actually, I''ve thought about the question you''re thinking about, but it''s impossible." Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei said casually that she and Qi Donglin had the same idea in their hearts. Although Qi Yiyun was beautiful, she didn''t have the allure that a woman should have. How could Han 3000 fall in love with her for no reason.


    "Well, in my heart, I''m a little insecure. I always feel that something is wrong with sudden benefits." Ouyang Feiyang sighed.


    "Don''t think about it so much. It''s God''s eye opening to get back what belongs to us. As for what Han 3000 will do with my Qi family in the future, it''s all the future." Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei nodded, now this kind of situation think too much, is also mediocre, might as well put happy to accept all this.


    The family left Yanjing on the same day. On the way home, Qi Yiyun was full of thoughts about Yuncheng, because she knew that if she wanted to meet Han 3000, she had to go to Yuncheng, but it was a big problem to use any excuse. After all, she was still young, so her parents couldn''t let go easily.


    On the other hand, Han got the latest information about the Wuji summit.


    The match originally scheduled for tomorrow has been cancelled, because his opponent abandoned the match, so he has successfully promoted. This is something Han 3000 didn''t expect, but it is also reasonable. After all, even Yan Bingfeng lost to him. How can an ordinary opponent dare to stand with him in the challenge arena.


    "Mom, you don''t have to compete tomorrow." Han 3000 hung up Yang Wanlin''s phone and said to Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing is nervous when she hears about it. The Wuji summit is the most direct way for Han 3000 to prove himself. If he can''t participate in the competition, isn''t all his efforts wasted?


    "What''s the matter? Does anyone mean to offend you?" Shi Jing asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a smile, said: "no, my opponent tomorrow abandoned the game, so I directly promoted."


    Shi Jing can''t help laughing when she hears this. It''s a good thing. She can advance without fighting, and she can let Han 3000 rest.


    "It seems that you have scared a lot of people. I expect that many people will withdraw from the competition before meeting the real strong ones." Shi Jing said.


    Now that this has happened, this is by no means the last time. Han 3000 himself can expect that more people will withdraw from the competition in the next schedule. Maybe he will go straight to the semi-finals or even the finals.


    "I''m going to be bored for a while." Han 3000 said with regret.


    "You can do something else." Shi Jing said.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked the moment of export, see Shi Jing''s unkind smile, dun time to regret.


    For Shi Jing, apart from her daughter-in-law, what else can she ask Han 3000 to do?


    Sure enough, Shi Jing said, "at your age, it''s time to learn how to fall in love. It''s a school. It''s not bad for you to get in touch early."


    Han 3000 turned a big white eye, 14 years old, this is the period of puppy love, how can there be a mother, forcing himself to puppy love!


    "I have other business to do." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000. Even if the competition is cancelled, what else can he do.


    "What else can you do? Don''t you have to go to the challenge arena without competition?" Shi Jing said.


    "It''s not a short time for Zhong Changqiu to leave. I think Nangong Boling should be coming to Yanjing soon." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling has been obsessed with the Apocalypse all his life. He has tried every means and paid a huge price of money and time for it. Although Han Sanqian doesn''t know what he wants to do, Han Sanqian can be sure that once Nangong Boling knows that he has something to do with the apocalypse, he will show up in person.


    About Nangong Qianqiu and Nangong family, Shi Jing learned a lot about this in Han 3000''s mouth, but she still couldn''t imagine what kind of person Nangong Boling was.


    "How powerful is Nangong Boling?" Shi Jing asks curiously¡° For ordinary people, he is probably the highest mountain in the world, and no one can cross it. " Han 3000 said that this is the best way to describe Nangong Boling''s status. His money and his power are unique in the world, and there is no other way to compare with it. Although there is no name of Nangong Boling in all the fortune lists, and even many celebrities don''t know about Nangong Boling, many people on the fortune list are just puppets controlled by Nangong Boling¡° You mean, he''s the best man in the world? " Shi Jing is surprised to say that she does not doubt Han 3000''s words, but since she is so powerful, how come she has never heard of such a number one person¡° No one can compare with him in terms of money and sphere of influence. " Han 3000 said that the most powerful depends on which aspect. For example, Han 3000''s own strength is the most powerful on earth, so Nangong Boling is not worthy of the three words of the most powerful¡° The richest man in the world Shi Jing doubts¡° In fact, the list of wealth you know is all those who are willing to expose their property. There are more invisible rich people who disdain to be listed. Nangong Boling is such a person, but at least half of them are puppets of Nangong Boling. " Han explained. Shi Jing was so surprised that his chin almost fell to the ground. At least half of the top 100 fortune lists were puppets of Nangong Boling. How much money did he have to have! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1199

    Nangong family.


    At this time, Nangong Boling had learned about Han 3000 from Zhong Changqiu, but he did not immediately set out to see Han 3000. According to Zhong Changqiu''s description, Han 3000 was just a child. In his opinion, how could a child know about Tianqi?


    You should know that the energy and financial resources he spent in search of Apocalypse can no longer be measured by any unit, so he didn''t believe it. It was difficult for him to go to Yanjing just by saying something.


    "Is he really that good?" Nangong Boling asked after calling Zhong Changqiu.


    He has asked this question many times. Although he gets the same answer every time, Nangong Boling still can''t help asking it.


    Zhong Changqiu was not impatient. Even if Nangong Boling asked him thousands of times, he would answer truthfully.


    "I can''t describe how powerful he is, because with my strength, I can''t let him show his real strength at all." Zhong Changqiu said that he didn''t feel ashamed to lose to a child. This is the world of the strong. The strong are never divided by age. Even if Han 3000 is only a child, his strength should be respected by a strong man.


    "Can you guess how much more he''s hiding?" Nangong Boling continued.


    Zhong Changqiu frowned, thought carefully, and finally shook his head.


    It''s foolish to judge Han 3000''s strength from the perspective of self conjecture, because his imagination alone can''t complete this conjecture.


    "Home owner, maybe, he really knows the secret. With his strength, if he didn''t come from that place, I can''t imagine why he could be so powerful." Zhong Changqiu said.


    "Do you think I should go to Yanjing?" Nangong Boling said.


    Zhong Changqiu nods his head without hesitation. The only way to find out the truth is to meet Han 3000. Moreover, he knows so much about the Nangong family, which is worth seeing in Nangong Boling.


    "It seems that I really shouldn''t hesitate." Nangong Boling stood up and said.


    Zhong Changqiu knew that after a long time of ideological struggle, Nangong Boling finally made a decision.


    The Han family in Yanjing three days later.


    Nangong Qianqiu has locked herself at home for many days. Almost everything in the company has been handed over to Han Cheng. Now she is in a state of fear.


    In her opinion, it is unrealistic for Nangong Boling to come to Yanjing in person, but Han 3000''s understanding of Nangong family and his words make Nangong Qianqiu feel uneasy.


    Why does he know so much?


    Why are you so sure that Nangong Boling will come to Yanjing?


    All this can''t be Han 3000''s affectation. It must be for some reason that he can be confident.


    But... If Nangong Boling really comes, Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t know how to face it.


    She has always regarded Han 3000 as a waste. Even though Han 3000 has a good performance now, Nangong Qianqiu is still unwilling to admit his excellence, and will still find hundreds of excuses to deny Han 3000''s strength.


    But if Nangong Boling comes to Yanjing because of him, Nangong Qianqiu will no longer be qualified to say that Han 3000 is a waste.


    What kind of character is Nangong Boling? He can appear in Yanjing because of Han 3000. How can Han 3000 be a waste?


    "Old lady, I have a guest. I want to see you." At this time, a servant went to Nangong Qianqiu and said.


    Hearing the two words of the guest, Nangong Qianqiu felt a thump.


    Taking Han 3000''s current business situation in Yanjing as an example, it is impossible for anyone to come to Yanjing for no reason. After all, most businessmen now regard Han''s family as a bomb for strangers.


    "Did the other party say who they are?" Nangong Qianqiu asked uneasily.


    "No, but he wants you to go out and meet him in person. He says it''s an old friend." Said the servant.


    Old friend!


    These two words hit the heart of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Apart from Nangong Boling, who else would call himself an old friend in front of her?


    Besides the request from Nangong Expo, Nangong Qianqiu did not expect anyone else to do so.


    coming!


    Is he really here!


    After taking a few deep breaths, Nangong Qianqiu said to his servants, "go and tell others that everyone has a day off today and leave Han''s house immediately."


    The servants don''t understand. They have a holiday for no reason, and they are all people. It''s so strange.


    But Nangong Qianqiu did not dare to have any objection to this arrangement. He said, "yes, I''ll tell others right away."


    Nangong Qianqiu took deep breaths one after another, but he didn''t smooth his heart beat faster. Instead, he became more and more nervous.


    Since she left the Nangong family, she hasn''t seen Nangong Boling for many years, and she doesn''t think she has a chance to see Nangong Boling in her life. However, Han 3000''s words really let Nangong Boling come.


    Nangong Qianqiu is particularly heavy at every step towards her home, because she knows that as long as she opens the door and sees Nangong Boling outside, everything will change dramatically, and her understanding of Han 3000 has to change. This is not what Nangong Qianqiu is willing to face, but she has no choice. Of course, Nangong Qianqiu still had some fluke in his mind at this time. After all, before he really saw Nangong Boling, there was a turn for the better. What if the person who comes here is not Nangong Boling at all, but she thinks too much? Standing at the door, Nangong Qianqiu stretched out a trembling man and opened the door¡° I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect that you and I are old. " Nangong Boling, standing outside the door, said with a smile. despair! For Nangong Qianqiu, this scene is very desperate, because the fact that she doesn''t want to admit can''t be changed when she sees Nangong Boling¡° I didn''t expect you to come. " Nangong Qianqiu said¡° You don''t seem to like to see me Nangong Boling said. Nangong Qianqiu shakes her head. Her real idea is like this. However, facing Nangong Boling, she has no courage to say such disrespectful words. Nangong Qianqiu, who is usually vicious at home, is as docile as a cat at this time. If Han Cheng sees this scene, he can''t believe it. After all, the old lady has always been very rude at home. Even the servants at home seem to see a tiger when they see her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1200

    Nangong Qianqiu, who bowed his head slightly, said, "it''s an honor for the Han family that you can come."


    Nangong Boling said with a faint smile: "it seems that you haven''t forgotten your identity. It''s a good thing. There are too many puppets who have forgotten their birth and even wanted to revenge me after they married into a rich family. It''s a pity that they are too arrogant. Now they are withered to ashes and don''t know if they regret it."


    Nangong Qianqiu''s heart trembled when she heard these words. She knew what kind of people Nangong Boling was. Since he said so, those people must have died.


    Nangong Qianqiu has a lot of complaints about being used as a puppet by Nangong family, just like other people. She knows Nangong Boling''s ability better than others, so she has never thought of fighting against Nangong Boling.


    Now it seems that this is a wise choice. Otherwise, she would have died long ago.


    "Are you here because of Han 3000?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    Nangong Boling said with a faint smile: "do you think you are qualified to let me appear here?"


    He said this very directly, and he didn''t give Nangong Qianqiu any face.


    But Nangong Qianqiu didn''t dare to be angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "of course I''m not qualified, but Han 3000, does he really have it?"


    "If he has, I''ll know when I see him. Let him come out to see me." Nangong Boling said.


    "He left the Han family long ago, and now he doesn''t live here any more." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Can''t you do such a simple thing to get him back?" Nangong Boling said discontentedly.


    He can come to Yanjing, has given enough face to Han 3000, is it difficult to ask him to find Han 3000 in person?


    Nangong Boling is definitely not willing to do this kind of thing. After all, he doesn''t know whether Han 3000 is the core member of the apocalypse.


    "I''ll try." Nangong Qianqiu can''t guarantee that she can let Han 3000 return to the Han family''s compound, because since Han 3000 left, the Han family has not regarded him as the Han family, and he has not regarded the Han family''s compound as his own home.


    After the party entered the compound, Nangong Qianqiu took Nangong Boling to the pavilion in the backyard. This is the place where Nangong Qianqiu often rests. The environment is very good, but with only one stone bench, Nangong Qianqiu can only stand.


    "I''ll call him." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Go ahead."


    When Nangong Boling answers, Nangong Qianqiu dares to leave.


    "How is Han Tianyang now?" Nangong Boling asked Zhong Changqiu that as an affiliated chess piece, Han Tianyang''s value to Nangong Boling is not big, but if Han 3000 is really the core member of apocalypse, Han Tianyang''s chess piece is likely to play a magical role.


    "In the center of the earth, I have told you not to let anyone hurt him." Zhong Changqiu said.


    "If Han 3000 is valuable, Han Tianyang is my pawn to blackmail him. Don''t let Han Tianyang have an accident." Nangong Boling reminds us.


    Zhong Changqiu naturally understood this truth, so he would order the people in the center of the earth to take good care of Han Tianyang''s safety.


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu, who came back to her room, took the initiative to contact Han 3000 with a ferocious look. This was something she had disdained to do before, and she had never thought of such a day.


    For Nangong Qianqiu, it''s worse than death to put down face in front of Han 3000.


    But she also knew that if she didn''t, she would not be able to save her life once she angered Nangong Boling.


    "I do it for the sake of the king." After Nangong Qianqiu finished this sentence, he finally dialed Shi Jing''s number.


    Shi Jing is experimenting with new dishes at home. Now, Shi Jing, who is a housewife, is very comfortable in the kitchen, and her cooking is much better than before.


    Hearing the bell, Shi Jing subconsciously picks up her mobile phone. When she is ready to press the answer key, she suddenly sees the four words Nangong Qianqiu, which makes Shi Jing stunned.


    How could Nangong Qianqiu suddenly call her?


    Quickly out of the kitchen, came to the living room, said to Han 3000: "Nangong Qianqiu called."


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "it should be Nangong Boling who has arrived in Yanjing. Take it."


    Shi Jing pressed the answer point and turned on the PA.


    "Come back with Han 3000 at once." Nangong Qianqiu said to Shi Jing in the tone of command.


    It has been a long time since she heard such a strong command from Nangong Qianqiu, but Shi Jing still shows a trace of fear, which is probably the fear of Nangong Qianqiu accumulated over many years.


    Shi Jing, who didn''t know how to answer, had to look at Han 3000.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, if Nangong Boling comes, you ask him to see me in person. As for the Han family compound, I can''t go back." Han 3000 said.


    This answer did not come out of Nangong Qianqiu''s expectation, but she was still very angry to hear Han 3000 say so.


    Who is Nangong Boling? How can he go to see him?


    "Han 3000, what do you think you are? What qualifications do you have for Nangong Boling to see you?" Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth¡° If you don''t come to see me, you can go back to your home. Besides, I''m not the Han family now. You have no right to order me. " Han 3000 said¡° I''ll give you one last chance, you think clearly, otherwise, I''ll do my best to deal with you. " Nangong Qianqiu threatened. Everything about the Han family? These words made Han 3000 laugh. Today''s Han family, what else? What else can we fight with him? Just one Yang family is enough to bring down the Han family. He doesn''t need to do it himself¡° Hang up. " Han 3000 said to Shi Jing. Shi Jing immediately pressed the hang up button. She didn''t have the courage to do this kind of thing, but Han 3000 said so, and she was full of confidence¡° I didn''t expect that she was still so overbearing. " Shi Jing said¡° When she is used to being strong, how can she soften me? Besides, Nangong Qianqiu always treats me as a waste. " Han 3000 light said. On the other end of the phone, Nangong Qianqiu, who was listening to the blind voice, was almost angry. Han 3000 had the courage to hang up her phone directly. He didn''t pay attention to her at all. If you can''t tell Han 3000, how can you explain to Nangong Boling¡° Han 3000, you are so arrogant, I will make you pay the price sooner or later! " Nangong Qianqiu said maliciously. Put away the mobile phone, came to the backyard Pavilion, Nangong Qianqiu said to Nangong Boling: "that boy is too arrogant, he doesn''t want to see you, unless you go to see him in person." Nangong Boling''s expression changed in an instant. The shelf of Han 3000 is too big! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1201

    "In my opinion, you should teach him a lesson, otherwise, he will never pay attention to you." Nangong Qianqiu said in a strange tone that she deliberately fanned the flames, that is, she wanted the angry Nangong Boling to target Han 3000.


    However, although Nangong Boling is full of anger, it still needs careful consideration to deal with Han 3000. After all, he came to Yanjing because Han 3000 is likely to have something to do with the apocalypse. How can Nangong Boling easily find Han 3000''s trouble without proving it?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, do you want to use my hand to deal with your eyesore?" Nangong Boling asked coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu is a person with no status in front of Nangong Boling. Even she is a transparent existence in Nangong family. How dare she admit that she wants to use Nangong Boling?


    In this world, Nangong Qianqiu may not be afraid of anyone, but in front of Nangong Boling, she is absolutely a complete softie.


    "I didn''t mean that." Nangong Qianqiu bowed her head and said, "I just think Han 3000 is too arrogant. If he doesn''t learn a lesson, he doesn''t know how to respect you."


    Nangong Boling took a look at Zhong Changqiu and said something that puzzled Nangong Qianqiu: "in a sense, the more disrespectful he is to me, the more authentic his identity is."


    Zhong Changqiu nods. Han 3000 can''t be arrogant for no reason. Since he knows the Nangong family, he should know how capable the Nangong family is. In this case, he can ignore Nangong Boling, which means that he has the background and is not afraid of Nangong Boling.


    "I think you should see him." Zhong Changqiu said.


    "Zhong Changqiu, what do you mean, let the Nangong master meet an unknown person?" When Zhong Changqiu said this, Nangong Qianqiu immediately retorted.


    This is flattery, but Nangong never thought that he would be patted on the horse''s ass.


    "Nobody? Nangong Qianqiu, it is because of your ignorance that the Han family has developed to the present stage. Do you know what kind of background Han 3000 has? " Nangong Boling said with disdain.


    Background?


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, Han 3000 is a pure waste. How can he have any background? He has been locked up in Han''s home for so many years. Although he secretly founded a Fengqian, in Nangong Qianqiu''s opinion, this is the limit he can achieve. What else can he have?


    Yang family?


    Or the Yao family?


    Or the Mo family?


    But these families for the Nangong family, are not the general existence of ants?


    "Home owner, he is just a waste. How can he have a background?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Waste?" Nangong Boling can''t help laughing. In her eyes, Han 3000 is a waste?


    Can waste become a core member of apocalypse?


    Can waste show such strength?


    Can waste have such a good performance at the Wuji summit?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, Nangong Qianqiu, you are really blind. You treat the real pearl as rubbish, but you spoil it in your arms." Nangong Boling disdained to say, spoil waste into treasure, this sentence is obviously said to be Han Jun.


    But Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t agree with this. She believes what the master said. He said that Han Jun is the future of the Han family, and Han Jun is bound to achieve such achievements!


    No matter how good Han 3000''s performance is, it''s just a temporary illusion for Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Master, you may have misunderstood this matter. You only see the surface of Han 3000, so you think so." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Looking at Nangong Qianqiu''s stubborn attitude, Nangong Boling was unable to shake his head and said, "I can tell you that Han 3000 will be ten million times better than Han Jun, and you are doomed to regret it."


    Although the identity of Han 3000 has not been confirmed by Nangong Boling, Han 3000 is much better than Han Jun only from what has happened. As an outsider, he can see the form of Han family better.


    Only Han 3000 can save the Han family.


    In vain to let Han Jun drag the Han family back to the peak, this is a fool''s dream!


    Nangong Boling also knows that Nangong Qianqiu will not admit his mistake when there is no iron and blood in front of him.


    "I''m leaving. You can do it yourself." With these words, Nangong Boling left the Han family''s compound.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who has always been respectful, finally shows his ferocious side at this time. It''s like a dog with a tail in it. He is docile and clever in front of people, and shows his teeth in the back.


    "Grandma, is Han 3000 really better than me?" At this time, Han Jun suddenly appeared behind Nangong Qianqiu. Just now, he heard Nangong Boling''s words without missing a word, which made Han Jun very unconvinced. How could that waste brother be more powerful than him?


    "Of course not." Nangong Qianqiu didn''t even think about it, and then went to Han Jun, stroked his head and comforted him: "he doesn''t know anything. Of course, he doesn''t know how powerful you will be in the future. Even if Han 3000 has three heads and six arms, he can''t compare with you."


    Hearing this, Han Jun''s face showed a smile, and he was very happy in an instant. In his world, as long as he could get Nangong Qianqiu''s approval, Han Jun didn''t care what other people thought of him¡° Grandma, you can rest assured that I will defeat Han 3000 and prove that your choice is right. " Han junyang said with his fist. Nangong Qianqiu''s smile is hard to hide. It seems that Han Jun is sensible to say this, and she has always believed that when Han Jun wakes up, he will hit all the faces. At that time, outsiders will naturally know who is more powerful between Han 3000 and Han Jun¡° My grandmother is so happy that jun''er is sensible. " After leaving Han''s home, Nangong Boling didn''t rush to find Han 3000. After all, he has a high status. For a moment, it''s hard to let him down. Even though he knows that Han 3000 may be the core member of the apocalypse, he is a child after all, but he is the head of the world''s top family. The identity gap is almost a galaxy apart. In the case of uncertainty, Nangong Boling will not take this step for the time being. Of course, there are other considerations. The Wuji summit is now in full swing. It''s a very good way to verify Han 3000''s strength. Just look at his performance in the challenge arena. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1202

    However, the Wuji summit is also facing a problem that bothers Nangong Boling. According to the information collected by Zhong Changqiu, now Han 3000''s opponents have chosen to abandon the competition. In other words, it is almost impossible to see Han 3000 appear in a short time.


    "Can he really have such a great deterrent?" Nangong Boling doubted what kind of strength a 14-year-old showed to make his opponent choose to abandon the game. Besides, it is a shame to abandon the game. Those who abandon the game are equivalent to giving up the possibility of attending the Wuji summit in the future.


    In the face of a child abandoning the competition, will he still have the face to attend the Wuji summit in the future?


    Even if it is really shameful to participate, I''m afraid it can only be booed. It''s a shame for a martial arts man.


    "According to the current information, it''s true that Han 3000 defeated a popular figure who won the championship, which makes his deterrent power to people stronger." Zhong Changqiu explained.


    In the war between Han 3000 and Yan Bingfeng, Zhong Changqiu has made a clear inquiry, but this kind of thing, if it is not what he saw with his own eyes, is very difficult to rely on imagination to guess Han 3000''s performance, so he does not know what kind of shock Han 3000 caused to the Wuji summit.


    "Help me make an appointment with the top person in charge of the Wuji summit." Nangong Boling said.


    "Yes." Zhong Changqiu was ordered to leave.


    The Wuji summit in Yanjing is a top-notch event in the martial arts circle. The person in charge of this aspect is also a person with a high position in Yanjing. However, the position here is not low. For Nangong Boling, it is a person like a mole ant, who will not be ignored at all.


    For Nangong Boling, no matter what the rules of Wuji summit are, as long as he comes forward, he can change those impossible things.


    Since Han 3000''s opponents all choose to abandon the match, Nangong Boling can only force him to arrange an opponent.


    Less than an hour after Zhong Changqiu left, he appeared with an old man with white hair. Looking at his expression, he was obviously reluctant.


    "Home owner, he is the highest person in charge of Wuji summit." Zhong Changqiu said to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling didn''t look at the old man and said, "in three days, I''ll arrange a match for Han 3000. The candidate is up to me."


    The old man was so ignored that he was discontented. He was also a famous person. Many officials and dignitaries in Yanjing had to respect Youjia.


    Now, Nangong Boling didn''t even look at him.


    "I''ve given you enough face when I come to see you. Do you think you can do whatever you want?" Said the old man.


    Nangong Boling said with a faint smile, "there is only one thing I can''t do at present, but it''s not this one."


    "What if I don''t?" The old man challenged.


    "Do you know that there are transvestite masters in this world? Their skills as like as two peas will be seen in your hands. You will die to me, and you will be able to listen to me, and you may never die. Of course, you have other options. Just listen to me so that I can save your life. " Nangong Boling said.


    "Don''t scare me, do you dare to kill me?" The old man disdained to say that his position, if there is an accident, there will be a lot of people in Yanjing will thoroughly investigate this matter, so in his view, Nangong Boling''s words are just alarmist, do he really dare to do so regardless of the consequences?


    "When I''m old, I still don''t cry when I don''t see the official." Nangong Boling shrugged and said to Zhong Changqiu, "in this case, we can only waste a little more time."


    Zhong Changqiu nodded without expression and walked towards the old man.


    The blade is hidden in the sleeve. As long as Zhong Changqiu takes the hand, the old man will surely fall into a pool of blood.


    Of course, this old man can become the top person in charge of the Wuji summit, and he is not an ordinary person. He also has great strength, which is why he is not afraid of Nangong Boling.


    "You don''t have much time to choose. I hope you don''t regret it." Zhong Changqiu said.


    "I dare to come with you. You don''t really think I''m just an old bone, do you?" The old man sneered.


    It''s no use saying more.


    When they fight, Nangong Boling still doesn''t look at it, because he still has his own cards and weapons. Even if Zhong Changqiu can''t beat the old man, he still has a way to win.


    For people like Nangong Boling, as long as he leaves the Nangong family''s territory, he is bound to carry hot weapons with him. After all, he controls the world economy. No matter where he goes, he must be very cautious.


    "Young man, although I''m old, you can''t look down on me. Today is a lesson for you." After a while, the old man showed his pride. Obviously, in the process of fighting with Zhong Changqiu, he has already occupied the peak.


    Zhong Changqiu''s strength is not bad, but in the face of this kind of martial arts teacher Fu, his heart is more than his strength. This is the gap in strength, which has nothing to do with his age.


    Nangong Boling knew that it was his turn¡° Can you avoid bullets? " Nangong Boling took out his hot weapon and said to the old man. Looking at the dark and shining hot weapon, the old man was stunned for a moment. How could he defeat this kind of thing¡° People in martial arts never disdain to use hot weapons. " The old man said with disdain¡° I''m not a man of martial arts. I''m just a businessman. I''m profit oriented. As long as it''s good for me, I can use all kinds of means. " Nangong Boling said with a smile. The old man''s face became very ugly. He thought he was good at martial arts, so he dared to come to see Nangong Boling, but he didn''t expect this situation¡° Since you are willing to come, you must be plotting for interests. You can rest assured that as long as you do as I say, I will give you unimaginable benefits. " Nangong Boling said. This sentence can be regarded as poking into the old man''s heart. If it''s not for good, how can he go there for no reason? It''s just that Nangong Boling''s request is too much. That''s why it develops into a hands-on situation¡° You know, the rule of Wuji summit is that before all competitions begin, all participants have signed up in full. At this time, people are put in to participate in the competition, which is against the rules of the conference. " Said the old man¡° Rules are made by people. Since people can make rules, they can also change them. You are the top person in charge of the Wuji summit. Don''t you have such rights? " Nangong Boling said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1203

    "Besides, if you don''t do as I say, you will die."


    The threat of this sentence is very heavy for the elderly.


    Although he is old, how can he be willing to face death in his present position?


    Although such an arrangement is likely to cause dissatisfaction from others at the Wuji summit, is there any other choice to save their lives?


    Of course, the elderly can''t accept it if they don''t get some benefits while protecting their lives.


    "How much good can you give me?" Asked the old man.


    Hearing this, Nangong Boling laughed. As long as the problem can be solved with money, it is not a problem for him.


    "Is 100 million enough?" Nangong Boling said.


    Hearing this figure, the old man''s brows jump straight. How is this guy? His mouth is such an exaggerated figure. Is he really so rich?


    "Are you kidding me?" Asked the old man.


    "You can transfer money before you do business. Do you think it''s a joke?" Nangong Boling asked, one hundred million seems to be a lot. For ordinary people, it''s really astronomical. But for the Nangong family, it''s just a little pocket money. It''s not enough for the construction of the tip of the iceberg in the center of the earth.


    "Yes, I promise you." The old man said in a deep voice that it was worth offending some people for the sake of 100 million yuan. And now that his life is threatened, he can only do so.


    "I''ll give you a candidate tomorrow. It''ll be done in three days. Any questions?" Nangong Boling said.


    "As long as the money arrives, I will arrange it for you." Said the old man.


    "See off." Nangong Boling waved to Zhong Changqiu.


    Seeing off the old man, Zhong Changqiu goes back to Nangong Boling with a puzzled expression, because it''s easier to kill the old man and do it with a puppet. He doesn''t quite understand why Nangong Boling spends money on things.


    "I know what you''re thinking. If a puppet is arranged, it will take time for him to adapt to this person''s identity. It''s too long for me." Nangong Boling didn''t wait for Zhong Changqiu to ask, so he took the initiative to explain.


    Nangong Boling is a man who doesn''t pay attention to money, but for him, time is very important. He never wastes his precious time on meaningless things.


    It''s only 100 million. It''s not a drop in the bucket for the total assets of the Nangong family.


    "Master, who are you going to arrange to attend the Wuji summit?" Asked Zhong Changqiu.


    "Do you remember an old friend I met in the hot summer? He is now living in seclusion in the mountains. It is said that he is teaching apprentices, but I know where he is." Nangong Boling said.


    "You mean Chongyang?" Zhong Changqiu frowned and said that he was really a master, but he had been silent for many years. Unexpectedly, Nangong Boling still had his whereabouts.


    "Yes, he is a real master. If Han 3000 can win him, his identity will not be fake." Nangong Boling finished, threw a card to Zhong Changqiu, and continued: "this is the address. Go to him and tell him I want to see him. I think he won''t refuse."


    "Yes." Zhong Changqiu nodded.


    In a mountainous area, there are almost no people here. In the depth of Dalin, there is a tender voice from time to time, making a cry of pain. People who don''t know think who is abusing children in the mountains.


    But look carefully, the child is not abused, but like crazy, constantly hit the tree, the shoulder has been bloody, the child is also gritting his teeth.


    On one side, there was a middle-aged man, who turned a blind eye to this situation. On the contrary, he was urging the child to continue to exert himself. He had no love at all.


    "Such a little injury is painful. What qualification do you have to claim that my apprentice of Chongyang can''t rest today without breaking the tree." Chongyang mouth swearing, mouth eating do not know where to dig wild flowers.


    The child''s eyes were full of tears, but after hearing Chongyang''s words, he didn''t dare to slack off.


    "Do you know why you call yourself Qi Hu? Tiger is the king of beasts. I want you to be the king in the future. Now you blame me, and you will thank me in the future. Only then did you know how hard I used my conscience." Chongyang mouth stuffed with peanuts also seems to be idle, has been on the side.


    Qi Hu doesn''t understand why he has to do these things, but since the day he was picked up by Chongyang, he can only do so to make himself satisfied.


    However, the injury left by the tree crash will get better overnight after soaking in the liquid medicine every night, which is a driving force for Qi Hu to persist.


    "My apprentice must be a dragon among the people in the future. If you can''t pass my test, you can''t go down the mountain all your life." Chongyang continued.


    I don''t know how long it took, Qi Hu fainted because of pain, which is almost a daily thing.


    Chongyang took a look at it and scolded him again. Then he put Qi hukang on his shoulder and went back to the cabin.


    "I shouldn''t have picked you up if I had known you were so unruly."


    After returning to the cabin, Chongyang directly threw Qi Hu into a yellow bucket. The bucket is full of Chongyang''s own medicine, which can make Qi Hu''s injury recover quickly. I don''t know how long it took. Qi Hu woke up in a daze and smelled the smell of barbecue for the first time. The little guy''s eyes lit up for a moment and crawled out of the Yellow barrel naked. Outside the wooden house, Chongyang is roasting a rabbit that has been hunted. Hearing the footsteps behind him, Chongyang said, "don''t move. Today''s task has not been completed. You are not qualified to eat." This sentence let Qi Hu as a vent of the ball, stay in place dare not move. Listening to the sound of Chongyang gnawing rabbits, Qi Hu can only keep swallowing. Suddenly, Chongyang was stunned, and his whole body was tense. In the distance, a figure came. How could anyone come from the mountains? And it seems that the pace of people, is a fellow, it is difficult to be the enemy door-to-door revenge¡° Who are you? " Chongyang asked in a cold voice¡° The owner asked me to see you. He wanted to ask you a little help It was Zhong Changqiu who came to Chongyang at this time. This is also due to the fire of the hare in Chongyang. Otherwise, it''s not as easy as looking for a needle in a haystack¡° The owner? "¡° Nangong Boling. " Hearing these four words, Chongyang immediately stood up and threw away the hare in his hand. For Chongyang, he didn''t owe anyone in his life, but he was saved by Nangong Boling. So he promised Nangong Boling that he would help Nangong Boling, but he didn''t expect Nangong Boling to send someone to come here! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1204

    "I didn''t expect that he could find me." Chongyang said with a sigh that when he retired from the world, he almost cut off all contact with the outside world. In order to cultivate Qi Hu wholeheartedly, he chose such a deep mountain and old forest, but he didn''t expect to escape Nangong Boling''s eyes.


    "No one can escape what the owner wants to know." Zhong Changqiu said lightly.


    Chongyang nodded. The sphere of influence of Nangong Boling is really amazing. And since he promised Nangong Boling in those years, now that he is found, he has no reason to refuse.


    Looking at the rabbit that he was chewing away, Chongyang asked, "what does he want me to do?"


    "Yanjing is holding the Wuji summit. He hopes you can attend it." Zhong Changqiu said.


    "Wuji summit?" Chongyang was slightly surprised. As a martial arts man, he knew the Wuji summit, but he didn''t quite understand the reason why Nangong Boling asked him to attend.


    Nangong Boling also had his own influence in the hot summer, but these forces never surfaced. Nangong Boling relied on many puppets to control the situation, because he liked to develop his own power in this hidden way.


    Now, Nangong Boling is going to attend the Wuji summit in public. Is it true that he is tired of keeping a low profile and is ready to make his name known in Yanxia?


    However, Chongyang himself felt that there was something wrong with such speculation, because Nangong Boling was not such a person at all, and he disdained to do so.


    "Can I ask why?" Chongyang said.


    Zhong Changqiu shook his head and said, "if you want to know the reason, you can ask the owner after you see him. I''m not qualified to tell you."


    Chongyang sighed. In fact, it doesn''t matter what the reason is. The important thing is that he once promised Nangong Boling. Now Nangong Boling sends people to come to him, and he can only get out of the mountain.


    It''s just a pity to delay Qi Hu''s training, and if Qi Hu''s training is delayed for one day, his training rhythm will be completely broken.


    If Qi Hu is left alone on the mountain, Chongyang will worry about his safety.


    "I can take my apprentice with me."


    "No problem, of course."


    Chongyang went to Qi Hu''s mouth full of oil.


    Qi Hu raised his head, showed a bright and honest smile, and said: "master''s craftsmanship is very good. It''s delicious."


    Chongyang habitually kicked Qihu, said: "hurry to pack up, ready to go down the mountain."


    This is not Chongyang''s abuse of Qi Hu, but the master and apprentice have been used to this way of getting along. If Qi Hu is not kicked twice a day, he will not be used to it.


    "Down the mountain?" Qi Hu looks at Chongyang puzzled, because the master said that he is absolutely not qualified to go down the mountain before he meets the requirements.


    "Master, why do we go down the mountain?" Qi Hu asked.


    "There''s so much nonsense. I''m going down the mountain. Do I need to explain it to you?" With that, Chongyang raised his feet again.


    Seeing this, Qi Hu quickly slipped back to the cabin to pack up.


    Although Chongyang had a lot of doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask Zhong Changqiu. He knew Zhong Changqiu''s identity. He didn''t dare to answer these things easily.


    The three of them set out to go down the mountain that night without a moment''s rest.


    Yanjing.


    Since Han 3000''s opponents have abandoned the competition one after another, Han 3000 seems to have nothing to do, but he is not idle. Since Nangong Boling has come to Yanjing, there will be a meeting between him and Nangong Boling sooner or later.


    "It''s a little strange these days." Sitting in the living room watching TV, Han 3000 suddenly hears Shi Jing talking to himself with her mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    Shi Jing goes to Han 3000 and hands the mobile phone to Han 3000.


    Shi Jing and Wu Xin are chatting on their mobile phones. Looking ahead, they are having a good chat. However, the messages Shi Jing sent to Wu Xin these two days have not received any response.


    "What''s so strange? I''ve made it very clear to her. It''s normal that she doesn''t want to talk to you." Han 3000 said with a smile, it is not back to the message, he thought it was a big thing.


    Shi Jing shakes her head and does not agree with Han 3000.


    He is really ruthless to Wu Xin, but Shi Jing doesn''t think it will affect her relationship with Wu Xin, and Wu Xin is a very polite child in her mind. How can she not return her information for no reason.


    "Son, in my heart, I always feel a little uneasy, like something happened." Shi Jing said.


    "Don''t worry, what can happen, and even if something happens, it has nothing to do with us." Han 3000 said that the first time he met Wu Xin, he saved her at night. If Wu Xin is still stubborn, it has nothing to do with Han 3000, so he doesn''t care about these things at all.


    "What if it had something to do with you? Why don''t you stay with me and go home and have a look. " Shi Jing said.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately became alert.


    Should this not be Shi Jing''s stratagem, deliberately trying to let him meet Wu Xin in this way¡° Mom, it''s really impossible for me and her. You don''t have to think about these useless ways to let me meet her. " Han 3000 says helplessly. Shi Jing gently hammered Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "I''m really worried, and I''ve given up the idea of matching you and her for a long time. How could I do that on purpose?"¡° She is an adult and should be responsible for all her actions. If she causes danger to herself, she should also bear the consequences. " Han 3000 said faintly that he didn''t care about Wu Xin. If it was really dangerous, Han 3000 didn''t plan to do it¡° Aren''t you afraid it''s about you? What if it''s your enemy who''s bothering her? " Shi Jing said¡° How could it be, my enemy, how could it be found on her head? " Han Sanqian is sitting on the sofa, looking weak¡° If you don''t go, I''ll go myself. " Shi Jing said, back to the room picked up his bag, ready to go out. Han three thousand one face tangled, he does not intend to meddle in, but also can''t let Shi Jing go alone. What if Wu Xinzhen meets with any trouble and drags Shi Jing into the water¡° I''ve really convinced you. " Han 3000 stands up helplessly and keeps up with Shi Jing. Shi Jing laughed and said, "why, I''m still worried about your mother. I thought you were so heartless."¡° Mom, this is the last time. After that, you''d better break up contact with Wu Xin. " Han said he didn''t want to get involved with Wu Xin too deeply. He was not afraid that he would be affected, but worried that Wu Xin would be unable to extricate himself from the relationship. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1205

    Two people and a line came to the dilapidated community, see Shi Jing nervous appearance, seems to be really concerned about the safety of Wu Xin, this let Han 3000 feel some incredible.


    How can these two people develop their relationship to such an extent?


    Han Sanqian can''t understand Shi Jing''s feelings because he is not in Shi Jing''s position.


    For Shi Jing, Wu Xin gives her the feeling of a real friend. In the past, when she made friends, she was the hostess of a wealthy family. These so-called friends were all involved in interests. In other words, this form of making friends was based on interests. In a sense, they were not real friends at all.


    Wu Xin is different. They talk about everything and do not involve any financial interests. For Shi Jing, Wu Xin is her first friend in the real sense.


    knock at the door.


    There was no response from the door. Wu Xin should not be at home.


    This makes Shi Jing even more worried, because the news does not return, the phone does not answer, this situation is too strange.


    "What to do? It seems that something has really happened." Shi Jing asks Han 3000 anxiously.


    Han 3000 opened Shi Jing and kicked the door open. Although the way was more violent, it was the most simple and effective.


    Come home.


    When Shi Jing found that there was dust on the tea table, she was more sure that something had happened to Wu Xin. If it wasn''t for a few days that no one was at home, how could there be dust on the tea table.


    "It looks like she hasn''t been home for days." Han 3000 also realized that something was wrong. This is Wu Xin''s home. No matter what she is doing outside, she will definitely go home to have a rest every day.


    There must be a reason why I didn''t go home for several days.


    "I''ll call Yang Wanlin." Han three thousand finish, took out the mobile phone.


    Wu Xin works in Yang Wanlin''s company. Yang Wanlin''s staff should know more about Wu Xin''s whereabouts.


    "Lao Han, how did you remember to call me?" Yang Wanlin said enthusiastically.


    "Help me ask the people in your company if Wu Xin has gone to work in recent days." Han 3000 said.


    For Wu Xin, Yang Wanlin still has some impression. After all, he has something to do with Han 3000, and he can''t forget it easily.


    "Yes, I''ll ask right away, and I''ll get back to you later." With that, Yang Wanlin hung up.


    In less than two minutes, Yang Wanlin called back.


    "How''s it going?" Han 3000 can''t wait to ask.


    "She hasn''t been to work lately." Yang Wanlin said.


    "I''m sorry." Han 3000 subconsciously said, did not go to work, did not go home, the accident is a certainty, but exactly what happened, Han 3000 between one can not guess.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything I can do for you? " Yang Wanlin asked.


    "I''m afraid something has happened to her. Please ask someone to find out where she went before she disappeared." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange the staff." Yang Wanlin naturally won''t refuse Han 3000''s request, even if it''s just something he doesn''t care about. As long as Han 3000 speaks, he will help Han 3000 do it.


    "Three thousand. She''ll be fine." Shi Jing asks Han 3000 with a worried face.


    Han 3000 is not sure. After all, people have disappeared for several days. No one can predict what will happen in these days.


    And now Han 3000 can''t even guess the reason, let alone determine what happened to her.


    In principle, after two losses, she should learn to be smart and know how to protect herself. How could she disappear suddenly?


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of what Shi Jing had said to him at home before. Is it really related to him?


    If it really had something to do with him, I''m afraid it would be more serious than I thought.


    "Mom, you go home first, I''ll go to Mo''s house." Han said that although it is not sure whether Wu Xin''s disappearance is related to himself, if it is related to him, it is likely that Mo Yu did it.


    Only this crazy and unscrupulous young lady can do these stupid things!


    "All right, be careful."


    Whenever he needs to be in a hurry, Han Sanqian always feels powerless, because he is not an adult now, and he can''t have a driver''s license, let alone drive, which virtually adds some trouble to him.


    I took a taxi and went straight to Mo''s compound.


    Mo Yanshang has sent people to the city where Qi''s family is located. According to his instructions, he will restart Qi''s family. This is his promise to Han 3000, so Mo Yanshang doesn''t neglect it at all.


    After deciding to pay more attention to Han 3000, Mo Yanshang stopped thinking about how to deal with Han 3000, and even thought about how to make the relationship between Mo''s descendants and Han 3000 better.


    For Mo Yanshang, who was born on the road, it''s not easy to have such an idea, which fully illustrates how Han 3000''s powerful strength has caused Mo Yanshang fear.


    When Han 3000 came to Mo''s home, Mo Yanshang personally received him. But seeing Han 3000''s dignified expression, Mo Yanshang felt a little uneasy. This must be something happened, so he made Han 3000 so serious¡° Three thousand, why are you so anxious to come to me? What''s the matter? " Mo Yanshang''s address to Han 3000 has become more intimate, which is more like his own family¡° I want to see Mo Yu. " Han 3000 said directly. Mo Yanshang was stunned for a moment. Didn''t this boy refuse to be Mo''s son-in-law? How can he take the initiative to meet Mo now? Is it hard to be conquered by Mo''s beauty? If so, it''s a good thing for the Mo family. However, Mo Yanshang found that Han 3000''s expression was not like this. It was probably just his own wishful thinking¡° Don''t worry. I''ll send for her at once Mo Yanshang said. After commanding the servants, Mo Yanshang asked Han 3000, "do you have any idea about Mo Yu? If you can''t catch up with her, I can do something for you. "¡° Mo Yanshang, you''d better pray that it''s not Mo''s business, otherwise, your Mo family, even if it''s on my head. " Han 3000 said coldly. This sentence changed the atmosphere in an instant. Han Sanqian once said that as long as the Mo family did not lay the ground on him, he would never target the Mo family. Now, the situation has obviously changed, and it is still related to Mo language¡° What''s going on Mo Yanshang asked, he has reminded Mo language not to mess, otherwise, put Mo language out of Mo home, but now it seems, Mo language obviously caused him trouble. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1206

    "I have a friend who is missing. It is very likely that Mo Yu did it. She retaliated against my friend for Yan Bingfeng." Han 3000 said.


    These words let Mo Yan Shang''s heart thump for a while. If it was true, Mo Yu would have made a huge mistake!


    Now Han 3000 is the person Mo Yanshang wants to catch up with. If there is a gap between Han 3000 and Mo''s family because of this, Mo can''t make up for it.


    More importantly, for a waste Yan Bingfeng, it is not worth paying such a price.


    "You can rest assured that if this matter is really done by Mo Yu, I will give you a satisfactory explanation." Mo Yan Shang said with gnashing teeth.


    Although Mo Yan Shang is Mo Yan Shang''s favorite younger generation, Mo Yan Shang will never be merciful in the face of such a big event. You should know that he was born on the road, and he must be ruthless and ruthless when he was on the road. If Mo Yan Shang had not stepped on his own hands and feet, he would not have the present status.


    "If something happens to my friend, she can''t make it up even if she dies." Han 3000 said.


    Although he has decided to draw a clear line with Wu Xin and no longer take care of Wu Xin''s affairs, Han 3000 will not allow this matter to happen because of him.


    He can watch Wu Xin fall into the wrong hands and turn a blind eye, but only if it has nothing to do with him.


    Mo Yanshang takes a deep breath. He can feel Han 3000''s resolute attitude. Now he can only pray in his heart. This matter must not be related to Mo Yu. Otherwise, the consequences are unpredictable.


    At this time, the servant came to Mo Yanshang, bowed his head and said respectfully: "miss is not at home."


    "Can''t I get her back if I''m not at home?" Mo Yan Shang said sternly.


    "The housekeeper has already called, but has not got through. Now the housekeeper has gone to the lady''s private villa." Said the servant.


    "Private villa?" Han 3000 immediately stood up and asked, "where is her private villa?"


    If Wu Xin is really captured by Mo language, then people are likely to be locked up in private villas.


    So as long as you find a private villa, it is possible to find Wu Xin.


    Mo Yan Shang sent Mo Yu''s private villa, so he knew where it was. But for Mo Yan Shang, he didn''t want Han 3000 to go. In case someone was found there, he didn''t even have the chance to explain and cover it up.


    "The housekeeper has gone. Don''t worry. He will definitely bring Mo Yu back." Mo Yanshang said.


    "Lead the way." Han 3000 said harshly.


    Mo Yanshang looks at Han 3000''s murderous face and knows that he has no reason to refuse, so he has to harden his head and let the servants arrange the car.


    At this time of Mo language, don''t know Mo Yan Shang and Han 3000 have toward her villa.


    Now she is thinking about how to solve Wu Xin''s hot potato, because Mo Yanshang has made it very clear that as long as she provokes Han 3000, she will be expelled from her family, which is a matter of near despair for Mo Yu.


    She knew that Mo Yanshang''s words were no joke.


    If Wu Xin is released at this time, Han 3000 will surely know about her arrest.


    Once han 3000 comes to the door, I''m afraid her identity will be lost.


    So Mo Yu had an evil and crazy idea in his heart.


    Kill Wu Xin!


    Only by killing Wu Xin can this matter be completely covered up.


    If she evaporates in the world, no one will know that they have caught her.


    Can Mo language is a woman after all, in front of this kind of thing, she will shrink back, even if have that heart, also don''t have that courage.


    Looking at Wu Xin, who has been tortured to a certain extent, Mo Yu''s biggest feeling now is regret. If she was not in a hurry to act, she would not have been in such a dilemma.


    She never thought that Han 3000 had such an important position in front of Mo Yanshang. In order not to offend Han 3000, her grandfather threatened her with such a serious matter as driving out the family.


    "No one will know that I''ve caught you until you die." Mo language gnaws a tooth to say.


    Wu Xin''s mouth is covered with adhesive tape and her body is covered with scars. Her fear of Mo Yu has almost reached the limit, because this woman has too many means to torture people.


    But after hearing these words, Wu Xin''s panic increased a lot. She kept shaking her head to Mo Yu. Two lines of tears were like endless springs.


    "Don''t blame me. I have no other way." Finish saying, Mo language took out mobile phone.


    She didn''t dare to do it herself, so she had to find someone else to do it.


    "Don''t you like me all the time? Come to my villa and do something for me. From now on, I will be your woman."


    Finish saying, Mo language didn''t give each other the chance of hesitation, directly hung up the phone.


    She was confident that the licking dog would get to her as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, the doorbell rang in less than five minutes.


    Mo Yu''s face showed a proud expression. There are many pursuers around her. They are like dogs wagging their tails. They often appear in front of her in various forms, and they flatter her to the point of madness. In addition to her figure and appearance, the fact that Mo Yu has so many pursuers has something to do with the fact that she is a miss of the Mo family. After all, this heavy identity is enough to make her pursuers no longer have to struggle all their lives. Open the door, Mo language complacent said: "did not expect you to come quite quickly." Finish saying this sentence, Mo language expression instantly froze. Because the people outside the door are not her suitors, but Mo Yanshang and Han 3000. How can they be here! Mo Yu''s first reaction to panic is to close the door and never let them see Wu Xin in the living room. But she wanted to close the door, was detected in advance by Han 3000. Han three thousand hand, with Mo language strength, how to fight¡° What do you want to do? This is my house. Do you want to break into the house? " Mo language fierce voice asks to Han 3000 quality. From Mo''s reaction, Han 3000 can be sure that Wu Xin is here. Han 3000 can see that, so can Mo Yanshang. This makes Mo Yanshang angry. He had warned Mo Yu, but he didn''t expect that she had done such a stupid thing¡° Mo Yu, you really let me down. " Mo Yanshang said¡° Grandfather Mo Yu burst into tears and knelt down in front of Mo Yanshang. She has long regretted it, but now that it has come to this point, she has no room to go back. She has also thought about letting Wu Xin go, but letting her go is tantamount to letting Han 3000 know about it? Mo Yanshang went to Mo Yu, slapped her face heavily and asked, "where are people?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1207

    The burning pain on the face let Mo Yu know that Mo Yanshang was really angry this time.


    From small to large, Mo Yu was spoiled by Mo Yanshang. Not only did he not get beaten, but also he never spoke loudly.


    But now, Mo Yanshang''s slap in the face makes Mo understand how stupid he is and the importance of Han 3000 in Mo Yanshang''s heart.


    Even her granddaughter can''t compare with Han 3000!


    "Grandfather, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Mo Yu cried and said to Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang grits his teeth. Now it''s not that Mo Yu can admit his mistake as nothing happened. Although he wants to help Mo Yu, it depends on Han 3000''s attitude.


    Han 3000 bypasses Mo language and comes to the living room.


    Bound Wu Xin sits on the floor of the living room.


    tie one''s hands behind his back.


    Mouth sealing tape.


    At the same time, there are many visible scars on the body.


    This scene makes Han 3000''s killing intention emerge.


    Mo language''s means are so cruel. She is a girl, and she can do such a thing!


    Han took a deep breath, walked to Wu Xin, carefully tore off the tape on his mouth and asked, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Wu Xin cried directly, because at the moment of seeing Han 3000, she knew she was saved.


    And all the pain and suffering these days turned into tears in this instant.


    Mo Yanshang followed Han 3000 to the living room. When he saw Wu Xin''s injury, his brain roared, as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Just with the naked eye, Mo Yanshang can see how Wu Xin has suffered, and all this is done by Mo Yu.


    In this case, Han 3000 how can easily let Mo language, or even the whole Mo family!


    "I contact the best hospitals and doctors." Mo Yanshang said to Han 3000.


    "No more." Han 3000 light said, directly took Wu Xin out of the villa.


    Mo Yan Shang was in a daze for a long time.


    Although Han 3000 did not respond to this situation in time, Mo Yanshang knew that when Han 3000 settled Wu Xin, his anger would spread to the Mo family.


    Mo Yanshang thinks more and more angry, and it''s hard to reach cooperation with Han 3000. Now because of Mo''s ignorance, all this is ruined.


    Although the Mo family does not need to be afraid of Han 3000, in Mo Yanshang''s view, offending Han 3000 is definitely not a good thing.


    He has more secrets that have not been dug out, his identity, his strength, all these are still a mystery.


    If there are more amazing forces behind him, then this time, I''m afraid the Mo family is playing with fire!


    It''s all Mo language. If she didn''t do such stupid things, how could Mo family take such risks for no reason?


    Mo Yanshang comes to Mo Yu with strong anger.


    Mo Yu kneels on the ground, crying with tears. He looks at Mo Yanshang coming towards him, so scared that he doesn''t dare to lift his head.


    "Grandfather, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I will never do these things again. I will listen to you well." Mo Yu cried.


    Mo Yanshang has no sympathy for his favorite granddaughter. In front of the family''s interests, what is Mo Yu?


    "Mo Yu, you really let me down. This time, even if he wants you to die, I won''t say a word more." Mo Yanshang said.


    Die!


    Mo language heart clattered for a while, and then looked up and said: "grandfather, help me, I don''t want to die, I''m your granddaughter, you help me, help me."


    Mo Yanshang shakes his head. If the Mo family really wants to stand for Mo Yu or protect Mo Yu, it is likely that Han 3000 will affect the power behind him. Mo Yanshang doesn''t know how strong this unknown power is.


    Taking risks with the whole Mo family is not what Mo Yanshang is willing to face.


    "I can''t save you, Mo family, and I''m not qualified to save you." Mo Yan Shang said lightly


    Can''t save, no qualification!


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue to Mo Yu.


    Who is Han 3000? How powerful is he? Why does the master of the Mo family say such words when facing him.


    In fact, Mo Yanshang''s fear, in addition to Han 3000''s strength, comes from the Yang family''s attitude towards Han 3000. He knows what kind of person Yang Bin is. If Han 3000 is really just a waste of Han family, Yang Bin can never help Fengqian company develop so vigorously.


    Yang Bin must be profitable to do so, so what he values is probably the power behind Han 3000. He wants to use the power behind Han 3000 to make the Yang family''s status in Yanjing better.


    After Han Sanqian sent Wu Xin to the hospital, he asked the doctor to have a check-up. Although he saw that the injury was very serious, fortunately, it was just some skin injuries, which was not so serious. Han Sanqian was relieved.


    After all, it was because of him. If Wu Xin had any accident, Han 3000 would not be able to get over it in his life. In the ward, Wu Xin, who had changed into a hospital uniform, was lying on the bed. She did not dare to close her eyes, because if she closed her eyes, her experience in the past few days would be like a nightmare in her mind¡° Take a break. I can''t go yet. " Han 3000 said to Wu Xin¡° So when are you leaving? " Wu Xin asked weakly¡° I''ve asked your boss to send someone to take care of you. She should be here soon. " Han 3000 said. Wu Xin has already learned Han 3000''s heartlessness, so she doesn''t want to sell the tragedy to win Han 3000''s sympathy at this time¡° Did she arrest me because of you? " Wu Xin asked¡° Yes, I hurt you in this matter, so you can make any compensation you want. " Han 3000 said. Han 3000''s tone, with a very clear boundary, Wu Xin knows that he deliberately shows the distance between the two. As he once said, they met by chance, and nothing else could happen. Although this sense of distance makes Wu Xin feel very frustrated, she also understands that Han 3000''s tough attitude, no matter what she does, can not shorten the distance between them¡° No, I don''t want any compensation. I want you to feel that you owe me all your life. " Wu Xin said¡° I''m not a sentimental person, and I don''t always feel that I owe you anything. So now is your chance to open your mouth. If you miss it, you won''t get anything, and this kind of thing may be forgotten tomorrow for me. " Han 3000 light said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1208

    Han 3000''s words mixed Wu Xin''s feelings. He was still so cold-blooded and merciless that he didn''t leave any room.


    "You go." Wu Xin said.


    "Have a good rest." Leave these five words, Han 3000 really left.


    For Wu Xin, it''s like hallucination. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 really left!


    For Han Sanqian, this is the best result. As long as Wu Xin''s life is guaranteed, the injury is nothing. Moreover, he can ask Yang Wanlin to find a way to compensate. Although money can''t solve all the problems, it can show the greatest use in this matter.


    Because Han 3000, it is impossible to make up for it with emotion.


    As soon as he got to the hospital downstairs, Han 3000 saw Yang Wanlin, with a middle-aged woman beside him. It should be the person he found to take care of Wu Xin.


    "Han, what''s the matter?" Yang Wanlin asked Han 3000.


    "Ward 17 on the third floor, take care of her first." Han 3000 said to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman took a look at Yang Wanlin and didn''t leave until he nodded.


    "Do you know Mo Yu?" Han 3000 asked Yang Wanlin.


    "Yes, Miss Mo, it''s also the role of a naughty princess. Relying on the people of Mo family, they are not less swaggering outside, and their reputation is not very good." Yang Wanlin said.


    "I won Yan Bingfeng at Wuji summit. She is a fan of Yan Bingfeng, so she wants to revenge me and arrest Wu Xin." Han 3000 said.


    When Yang Wanlin heard this, he was very happy. In this way, did the Mo family offend Han 3000?


    This is a good thing for the Yang family!


    Recently, Yang Bin is worried that Han 3000 and Mo''s family are getting too close. He is afraid that Mo''s family will also establish a relationship with Han 3000. Now, with this incident, Han 3000 and Mo''s family may not have a chance to become allies.


    "What are you going to do next?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "You help me find some way to compensate Wu Xin. As for other things, you don''t have to worry about them." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Wanlin is a little disappointed. He also thinks that when Han 3000 goes to Mo''s house to find trouble, he can take him to see the excitement.


    However, since Han 3000 let him leave it alone, he did not dare to say more nonsense.


    "Don''t worry, I will make arrangements for Wu Xin." Yang Wanlin said.


    "Then I''ll go first." Han 3000 said.


    "Wait, there''s something I have to tell you." Yang Wanlin stops Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard that your schedule has changed. In terms of Wuji summit, it seems to help you arrange a new opponent. Moreover, this opponent has never appeared on any list. I''m afraid someone deliberately wants to target you." Yang Wanlin said that the news came from the internal staff of the Yang family at the Wuji summit. There is no exact information yet, but there is possibility in this regard.


    But even if it''s just a possibility, Yang Wanlin thinks he should remind Han 3000.


    "The expected thing." Han had no feeling of surprise.


    Since Nangong Boling has come to Yanjing, he is not willing to come to see himself. He will certainly find some way to verify his strength. After all, there is still a gap between hearing and seeing.


    "You don''t know who they are, do you?" Yang Wanlin see Han 3000 so calm, curious asked.


    "Probably can guess, but this matter, the Yang family had better not excessively, the other party''s influence, is the Yang family not to be able to stir up." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Yang Wanlin was shocked by this sentence. He would not doubt that Han 3000 was deliberately bluffing him. Since he said so, it must be reasonable.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll tell my grandfather when I go back. The Yang family will never make trouble about this." Yang Wanlin said.


    After Han 3000 left the hospital, Yang Wanlin also rushed back to Yang''s home.


    When Yang Wanlin told Yang Bin Han 3000''s words, Yang Bin''s expression was very serious. He had doubts about Han 3000''s identity and background before, and thought that Han 3000 was not just the young master of Han family, but there was no way to confirm this doubt.


    But now, Han 3000''s words finally reveal some clues.


    In Yanjing, if there is a person who can''t be provoked by the Yang family, I''m afraid that this person''s status is not only influential in the hot summer, but also astonishing in other countries.


    And Han 3000''s identity is not simple if he can make enemies with such forces.


    After all, an elephant''s opponent can''t be an ant. Yang Bin knows this simple truth.


    "I don''t know what kind of big people came to Yanjing. It''s really curious." Yang Bin light said.


    "Grandfather, shall we check in private?" Yang Wanlin said that he was also very curious about this matter, so he hoped to know who the other party was by his own means.


    "No Yang Bin said decisively, since Han 3000 has already reminded him, if he is still curious and goes to risk, once there is an accident, Han 3000 will not help, so now the best way is to wait, no matter who the other party is, sooner or later it will come to the surface¡° Grandfather, Yanjing, is there anyone we can''t afford? " Yang Wanlin doubts that no one of the three families in Yanjing can offend anyone, but none of them is willing to be tough. Of course, he doesn''t doubt Han 3000''s words. He just guesses whether Han 3000''s words are too exaggerated¡° There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. Whether it''s the Yang family or the other two families, they just have power in Yanjing. The real powerful people have power all over the world. There is no comparison between the Yang family and these people. " Yang Bin said. Yang Wanlin nodded, Yang Bin said so, he naturally did not think¡° By the way, what happened between Han 3000 and the Yang family? " Yang Bin asked. Speaking of this matter, Yang Wanlin couldn''t help laughing and explained: "Mo Yu is mo Yanshang''s granddaughter and Yan Bingfeng''s fan. Han 3000 won Yan Bingfeng at the Wuji summit. Mo Yu is very unconvinced with this matter, so he retaliates against Han 3000 and catches Han 3000''s friend, which makes people suffer a lot. So now, Mo Yu offends Han 3000, I guess, Han 3000 is in Mo''s house now. I''m afraid Mo Yanshang is the first two. "¡° I''m afraid there will be a gap between Han 3000 and the Mo family? " Yang Bin can''t help laughing. He doesn''t want to see Han 3000 and Mo''s family getting closer and closer. Now, this matter can separate the relationship between them? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1209

    Mo family.


    Anger is dull and stiff.


    Since Han 3000 came, the whole Mo family seems to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    Han Sanyi didn''t say anything, which made all the Mo family dare not breathe.


    Even Mo Yanshang, the owner of the family, was inexplicably frightened at the moment.


    Many Mo family members can''t understand why Mo Yanshang, who relies on fighting and killing the superior, is afraid of a 14-year-old child at this time.


    But Mo Yanshang is very clear in his heart. In Han 3000''s eyes, Mo''s family is probably nothing, even he can easily destroy it.


    "I remember I said that I could not aim at the Mo family, but the premise is that the Mo family can''t start on me." For a long time, Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yanshang then said: "Mo language to you, at your disposal, my mo family and Mo language, has drawn a clear line, she is no longer my mo family."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the Mo family changed greatly.


    Mo Yanshang''s compromise with Han 3000 is not too much. He even ignores his granddaughter''s safety and wants to hand Mo Yu over to Han 3000!


    "Dad, Mo Yu is my daughter. She has made a mistake. I am a father to bear for him." Mo Qiyan said that he didn''t have too much fear of Han 3000 because he didn''t know much about Han 3000, and he didn''t think that Han 3000 had more powerful backgrounds besides his identity as a little master.


    "From now on, he is not my family." Mo Yanshang didn''t expect that Mo Qiyan would jump out to say this, but his response is absolutely first-class. This is equivalent to driving Mo Qiyan out of the Mo family.


    "You''re his father. You really can''t escape the responsibility of raising a godfather." Han Sanyi was talking and walking towards Mo Qiyan.


    Mo Qiyan straight Leng Leng looking at Han 3000, no fear of meaning, said: "this is my daughter, you have no right to gossip about her."


    "She hurt my friend. It''s reasonable for me to ask her to pay for it." Han 3000 said.


    "That''s bullshit. My mo Qiyan''s daughter can be compared with ordinary people?" Mo Qiyan seems to have lost his sanity. He doesn''t care about Han 3000''s position in Mo Yanshang''s mind and starts to talk nonsense.


    Han 3000 gives a cold smile. He has seen a lot of such arrogant and domineering people, and this is also the status quo of many rich people. For them, ordinary people are like inferior people. They can hurt whoever they want.


    "Sure enough, what kind of daughter, what kind of father, you did not let me down, but unfortunately, your performance in my eyes, a dead end." After Han 3000 finished, he came to Mo Qiyan.


    "This is my mo family, Han 3000. Do you have the courage to mess around? The power of my mo family can easily turn your Han family upside down. " Mo Qiyan gritted his teeth.


    "I can crush hundreds of ants like you, Mo family. What is it?" Han three thousand sneer to finish saying, one pinched Mo seven speech''s arm.


    Mo Qiyan subconsciously wants to resist, but Han 3000''s extraordinary power makes him unable to move at all.


    "This hand is the price you have to pay."


    This sentence makes Mo Qiyan feel bad, but before he has time to make any response, the whole right arm is pulled off by Han 3000.


    Blood gushing!


    All the people in Mo''s family look at Han 3000 in horror.


    No one thought that Han 3000 had done such shocking things!


    Mo Qiyan''s painful cry is constantly echoing.


    A lot of women are scared by this scene, their feet are soft, and they have already sat on the ground, accompanied by the cry of fright.


    Morgarton time is a mess.


    "How satisfied are you with the price?" Han 3000 asked Mo Qiyan with a smile.


    Mo Qiyan looks at Han 3000 in horror. At this time, Han 3000 is like a devil in his eyes. He finally understands why Mo Yanshang is afraid of Han 3000.


    What kind of child is this? It''s a devil at all!


    "Don''t you mind if I do?" Han 3000 turns his head and asks Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang shakes his head subconsciously.


    Mo Yanshang did a lot of cruel things, but Han 3000''s situation still made him scared.


    He was more and more sure that Han 3000, a 14-year-old boy, was not simple.


    If not, which children can have such cruel means and keep their face!


    Han 3000 turns around and walks towards Mo Yu.


    Mo language has been scared to sit on the ground, pale.


    She did not expect that Mo Qiyan just said two words for her, and would pay such a painful price.


    This still hopes on Mo Qiyan, but now, Mo knows that no one can save her.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here." Mo language panic to Han 3000 said.


    "Yan Bingfeng is such a waste. If I hadn''t been merciful, he would have died in the arena, but you think I won''t win?" Han 3000 said¡° No, I didn''t. he deserved to lose. " Mo language denies a way, arrive this kind of time, oneself are mud Bodhisattva, where still dare to help Yan Bingfeng speak. And Mo language now also know, can be mo Yanshang so valued, his strength, certainly much more powerful than Yan Bingfeng, how to use dirty means to deal with Yan Bingfeng? He doesn''t need it at all¡° Do you finally understand now? " Han 3000 asked with a smile¡° I see. I know you are better than him. I know how ignorant I am. Let me go. " Mo said. It''s never Han 3000''s style to attack a woman, but Mo Yu''s serious injury to Wu Xin requires her to pay the price¡° Good men don''t fight women. Don''t you think that''s the truth? " Han 3000 said to Mo Yanshang. Mo Yan Shang Leng for a while, this just understand Han 3000 meaning, he this is not willing to do it himself, let Mo family punish Mo language personally. In some ways, this is good news for Mo Yu. But if Han 3000 is not satisfied with it, I''m afraid it will make Han 3000 hate the Mo family. At this time, a middle-aged woman suddenly said, "I''ll come." The speaker is Mo Yu''s mother. At this time, she hates Han 3000 very much. After all, her man''s right arm was hurt by Han 3000. But she knew that even Mo Yanshang did not dare to rise up, on the contrary, no matter how much resentment she had, it was useless. And in the case of her hand, but also to the greatest extent to ensure the safety of Mo language¡° She''s Mo''s mother. " Mo Yanshang explained to Han 3000¡° It''s time to educate your daughter. " Han three thousand finish, like nothing, sitting on the sofa, waiting to see the next good play. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1210

    Mo''s mother doesn''t know how to make Han 3000 calm down, so she can only do it in the way that ordinary mothers teach their children.


    Of course, Mo Yu is spoiled by Mo Yanshang. Despite her mistakes, her parents dare not criticize her. No one in Mo family dares to criticize Mo Yu except Mo Yanshang.


    Therefore, to some extent, Mo''s character today is formed by Mo Yanshang''s doting, and Mo''s mother has never really educated her daughter.


    As the saying goes, the best way for parents to educate their children is to hit people.


    Mo language mother came to Mo language in front of her hand is a loud slap.


    Mo Yu was beaten for the first time in a real sense. At ordinary times, she would ask Mo Yanshang for help, but now she knows that she has made a big mistake, so she can only endure the pain.


    One slap after another.


    Mo Yu''s delicate face soon became red and swollen.


    But Han Sanqian sat on the sofa and didn''t react at all. It''s obvious that Mo Yu''s mother''s lesson doesn''t allow him to let Mo Yu go.


    Mo Yanshang doesn''t mean to save Mo Yu at all. For him, who has the highest interests, Mo Yu brings disaster to Mo''s family. Even if it costs her life, Mo Yanshang won''t have any opinions as long as she can keep everything of Mo''s family.


    This is the sorrow of a rich family. When the wind is calm, family love is better than heaven. But once there is trouble, family love is extremely cheap, and even life can be paid.


    "Grandfather." Mo Yu, who is numb with pain, can''t help begging Mo Yanshang for mercy because she knows that only Mo Yanshang can save her.


    Mo Yanshang''s expression is severe and cold. From the moment he sees Wu Xin in the villa, Mo Yanshang knows what he should do. He has no way to save Mo Yu, because he can save the whole Mo family. Only by letting Han 3000 vent his anger, can the Mo family escape.


    Mo Yanshang carefully considered a problem, that is, with Han 3000''s ability, whether the Mo family really has no ability to deal with it.


    Mo Yanshang has measured this problem for a long time in his mind. From various factors, it is not a good thing for Mo family and Han 3000 to tear their faces apart.


    First of all, Han 3000 and the Yang family have reached a cooperative relationship. When Han 3000''s ability is unknown, the Yang family is a big problem for the Mo family. In case the Yang family launches all kinds of attacks on the Mo family in order to strive for the performance in front of Han 3000, the Mo family will be in an extremely passive situation, and Han 3000 will add fuel to the fire behind it, The Mo family will definitely be hit hard.


    After all, Han 3000''s reputation now has been valued by many people in Yanjing''s business circle, and they want to cooperate with him. If this force is united, it can not be underestimated.


    More importantly, Mo Yanshang has always doubted Han 3000''s background, which is a mysterious veil. Mo Yanshang doesn''t know what kind of devil will wait for him after he unveils it, so he won''t try it easily.


    "You should bear the consequences of your own mistakes. No one can save you." Mo Yanshang said coldly, this is his firm attitude in this matter, he can never offend Han 3000 because of Mo language.


    Mo language a face of despair, in this case, even Mo Yan Shang are not willing to speak for her, then really no one can save her.


    "My friend is still in the hospital." At this time, Han 3000 suddenly stood up and said.


    At the same time, all Mo family members focused on Han 3000. They knew that Han 3000 still had something to say, and the next words would probably be doomed to the end of Mo language.


    "Starting from tomorrow, for three days, I don''t care what way you use, as long as you can get my friend''s understanding, I can let you go, if not, I will come back to Mo''s house in three days." After Han 3000 finished, he turned and walked towards the door.


    Wu Xin''s understanding is Han 3000''s last help to Wu Xin, because understanding is not just forgiveness. The Mo family will pay a great price for it, and this price may make Wu Xin''s life different.


    Of course, if Wu Xin had a different choice, Han 3000 would not interfere. He offered an opportunity, but Wu Xin did not seize it. This is Wu Xin''s business.


    Back home, Shi Jing is watching TV in the living room. After seeing Han 3000, she immediately asks nervously, "how are you, have you found someone?"


    "It''s all right." Han 3000 explains the whole thing to Shi Jing. Shi Jing gnashes her teeth after listening to it. She doesn''t expect that Mo Yu is a woman with such an evil mind, who takes Wu Xin away for torture.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 found out in time and did not threaten Wu Xin''s life.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Shi Jing asked.


    "I''ve taught Mo Yu a lesson, and I''ll give her three days to find a way to get Wu Xin''s forgiveness. If Wu Xin is smart enough, she will get a sum of compensation from the Mo family." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing curled her lips and said, "do you want to borrow Mo''s hand to compensate her?"


    "After all, it has something to do with me." Han Sanqian didn''t deny it because Wu Xin was involved in the disaster¡° But can you understand your obscure expression? And if Wu Xin doesn''t have this idea, she won''t get anything. " Shi Jing worried that in her opinion, Wu Xin is not such a complicated girl, so taking the opportunity to blackmail the Mo family is not necessarily what Wu Xin can think of¡° This has nothing to do with me. There are so many things I can do. Do I need to teach her everything? I don''t have so much leisure. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing sighs. She knows that Han 3000 is still trying to draw a line with Wu Xin. She doesn''t understand. Is this line really so important? Even if you can''t be a lover, it''s OK to be a friend. Why do you have to take such an extreme road¡° You''re a little kid. I can''t guess what''s going on in your head. " Shi Jing said¡° If you can''t figure it out, that''s right. If someone can figure out my city, doesn''t mean I''m too incompetent. " Han 3000 said with a smile. When it comes to Chengfu, Shi Jing still admires Han 3000. In Fengqian company, I''m afraid no one of his peers can do it because of his age. It''s really commendable that he knows how to prepare for a rainy day at a young age¡° You''re the best, all right. " Shi Jing replied with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1211

    In the hospital.


    Because of this, Wu Xin has more or less some psychological shadow. After all, she has been tortured for several days. The panic pressure in her heart almost makes her on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, Han 3000''s timely appearance makes Wu Xin regain a sense of security, not just more serious consequences.


    But every time Wu Xin closed her eyes, the scene of being tortured would always reverberate in her mind. Once Mo Yu''s face appeared, Wu Xin would tremble with fear.


    But fortunately, Yang Wanlin found someone to take care of Wu Xin. When Wu Xin was afraid, she would gently say some words of comfort in her ear, so that Wu Xin''s mood could be stabilized.


    But when Mo language appeared in the ward, Wu Xin finally broke out.


    "What do you want? Don''t come here. Don''t come here." Full of panic, Wu Xin fled directly from the hospital bed to the corner, curled up into a ball, and kept shaking.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Yanshang, who came with Mo Yu, shook her head helplessly. What kind of torment did she have to go through to make her have this kind of reaction.


    Mo Yan Shang didn''t expect that Mo Yu, who usually looked very clever, had such a cruel side.


    "Not on your knees yet!" Mo Yanshang said to Mo Yu in a sharp voice.


    Only when Wu Xin knows that Mo Yu is here to apologize can her mood be stabilized. The most direct and easy way to understand is to kneel down.


    If before, let Mo family kneel down to apologize, this is mo Yanshang will never allow to see, because it is lost the dignity of Mo family.


    But in this matter, Mo Yanshang has no other choice.


    As for Mo Yu, who is a high-ranking young lady, she naturally does not want to kneel down to an ordinary woman. However, with the stern tone of her grandfather, she knows that if she doesn''t kneel down, she can''t be perfunctory.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to apologize." After that, Mo Yu knelt down in front of Wu Xin.


    Wu Xin Yu Guang was stunned when he saw this scene.


    During the days when she was locked up in the villa, Mo Yu''s attitude was very arrogant and arrogant. He even looked like he would kill her at any time and didn''t pay any attention to her life.


    But now, she knelt down for herself!


    Wu Xin is afraid of Mo language in her heart, but she knows that Han 3000 saved herself, and Mo language kneels down to her, surely because of Han 3000.


    At the thought of Han 3000, Wu Xin''s mood is much more stable. These are probably the three words that can give her the most sense of security in the world.


    "In order to express the Mo family''s apology to you and what you want, just open your mouth. As long as you can forgive her, the Mo family is willing to pay any price." Mo Yanshang said.


    What do you want?


    Wu Xin didn''t think about what she could get in this matter. In the past few days, she just wanted to escape from the devil''s land. Now, she has left. In such a safe environment, it is what she wants most.


    But Mo Yanshang will say this, obviously want to use material things to make up for her.


    "Han 3000 asked you to do this?" Wu Xin asked.


    Mo Yanshang did not deny it, nodded his head and said: "yes, he wants Mo to get your forgiveness within three days, so you can just ask what you want."


    "What if I don''t forgive?" Wu Xin''s expression suddenly changed. A woman''s revenge is a very terrible thing. It can make a weak person strong in an instant.


    Wu Xin''s mentality at this time is a very typical performance.


    She hated everything Mo had done to her before, so when she had a chance to revenge, all her fear turned into strength.


    Mo Yanshang is aware of the change of Wu Xin''s expression. If Wu Xin doesn''t intend to forgive Mo Yu easily, it will be very difficult.


    "Don''t give me face, don''t give me face." Mo said gnashing her teeth, kneeling for Wu Xin has been a thing for her to break her bottom line, so when she felt that Wu Xin did not accept it, her temper came up instantly.


    In Mo''s opinion, Miss Ben has knelt down for you, so you should take it for granted to accept and forgive.


    But Wu Xin doesn''t think so, because she has suffered too much pain and psychological torture these days.


    "This is your attitude of apologizing to me, and you want me to forgive you?" Wu Xin said lightly.


    Mo Yanshang knew that every word Mo Yu said now was adding fuel to the fire, so he had to remind Mo Yu: "if you go on mischievous, no one can save you."


    Mo Yu was surprised and thought of what Han 3000 had said before. If Wu Xin didn''t forgive him within three days, then three days later, Han 3000 would come back to Mo''s home again. What would happen then is beyond her control.


    "Is Han 3000 the one who hurt your face?" Wu Xin suddenly asked Mo Yu.


    Mo lowered her head and did not speak. Only in this way could she control her anger.


    But no one expected that Wu Xin would walk directly in front of Mo Yu and slap her face with a slap. The swollen face was beaten again. For Mo Yu, it was the feeling of salt in the wound, which made her pain unbearable. Just ready to scold, Mo Yanshang, who was aware of her motive, snapped: "I can''t bear it. This is the price you should pay." Mo Yu clenched his fist and restrained his anger. As Miss Mojia, she never thought that she would be slapped on the face of a poor girl who could not afford even the best perfume, and she could not even complain. If it''s going to make you angry, just fight. " Mo Yanshang said. Wu Xin is not polite. As soon as Mo Yanshang''s voice fell, he slapped Mo on the face¡° I told you long ago that he would save me. Didn''t you say that he was rubbish? How can you give in to a trash? " Wu Xin has mentioned Han 3000 to Mo Yu many times, but it''s a pity that Mo Yu''s attitude towards Han 3000 is not only disdain but also sneer. She even laughs at Han 3000''s incompetence and exclusion from Han family in front of Wu Xin. At this time, she can finally vent her dissatisfaction. Mo Yu didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be so valued by Mo Yanshang. Before, she really didn''t pay attention to Han 3000. She thought that Han 3000 was just a waste abandoned by the Han family. How capable can a person who doesn''t want his own family have. But reality slaps Mo Yu hard. If she doesn''t look down on Han 3000, she won''t bring such consequences to herself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1212

    Looking at Mo Yu''s dignity being trampled by Wu Xin, Mo Yanshang is not very happy. After all, Wu Xin is not Han 3000, but an ordinary woman. She is not qualified to be so presumptuous in front of Mo''s family.


    But who told her that there was a Han 3000 behind her, so even if Mo Yanshang was dissatisfied, he could only bear it in his heart.


    "Make a deal. It''s a chance to change your life. How much do you want?" Mo Yanshang asked Wu Xin, he does not believe that women like Wu Xin can resist the temptation of money, so the best way to solve this problem is to use money.


    Wu Xin is an ordinary girl. She can''t help getting lost because of money. After all, most people spend their whole life fighting for the word "money". They can really resist the temptation of money. That''s a very extreme minority.


    "100 million." Wu Xin didn''t even think about it. Although it was a bit of a lion''s mouth, since Mo Yanshang took the initiative to put it forward, she certainly wanted an astronomical number.


    "All right." Mo Yanshang answered.


    One hundred million is unthinkable to ordinary people, but it is only a small sum of money for the Mo family, and it can solve the Mo family''s problems with one hundred million, which is very easy for Mo Yanshang to accept.


    Wu Xin was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Mo Yanshang agreed to a surprising number she said casually.


    Is this... Is this a dream?


    If she had 100 million yuan, Wu Xin could not imagine how her life would turn upside down in the future.


    100 million.


    She never had to go to work again.


    When you see beautiful clothes, you don''t have to steal to see the tag price.


    All the famous brands she has been dreaming of can be taken home!


    Like most women, Wu Xin''s pursuit of famous brands is inevitable. To have these things, she needs a strong economic foundation.


    Wu Xin did not dare to think about it before.


    But now, all of a sudden, she seems to have this ability.


    "Are you kidding me?" Wu Xin can''t believe looking at Mo Yan Shang to ask a way.


    "Of course not. I''ll get someone to contact you as soon as possible. The money will be remitted to your account in three days." Mo Yanshang said.


    Seeing Wu Xin''s unbelievable expression, Mo Yu can''t help but despise her. She is really a poor man. This number has scared her.


    When Mo Yanshang took Mo away, Wu Xin was still in a daze. This feeling is more unreal than winning the lottery.


    100 million, that''s nine figures!


    The number on Wu Xin''s bank card has never exceeded six digits, so it''s hard for her to imagine how nine digits are presented.


    What will it feel like to have that long string of numbers?


    "Grandfather, do you really want to give her so much money?" Out of the hospital, Mo language disdained asked, although 100 million in her concept is not much, but to this kind of poor people, it is inevitable that some can not accept.


    "You should be glad to be able to use this money to solve your problems. Stay away from her in the future, or I won''t be able to save you next time." Mo Yanshang warned that the reason why he said this was that he worried that Mo would secretly seek revenge from Wu Xin. After all, he knew his granddaughter''s temper very well. Once he was confused, the relationship between the Mo family and Han 3000 would be broken.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I know what to do." Mo language said, even if the heart is not satisfied, but also had to yield to reality.


    And go to Wu Xin for revenge, unless she is a fool.


    At the same time, Han 3000 received a call from Yang Wanlin.


    The person Yang Wanlin sent to take care of Wu Xin has told him what happened in the hospital, so he has to inform Han 3000 as soon as possible.


    When Han 3000 learned that Wu Xin asked for 100 million yuan, he couldn''t help laughing. Of course, he knew that this was a number Wu Xin said casually, but it was also a good thing for her. After she got the money, she should have a more perfect life, which can be regarded as Han 3000''s compensation for her.


    "By the way, is there any news about the Wuji summit?" After Wu Xin''s story, Han 3000 asked Yang Wanlin.


    "Although the official has not yet informed, but the probability has been determined, the day after tomorrow''s game, your opponent, should be a person named Chongyang." Yang Wanlin said.


    This incident is no surprise to Han Sanqian. With Nangong Boling''s ability, it''s a very simple thing for him to control the Wuji summit. If he can''t do it, it will make Han Sanqian feel strange.


    "You can''t kill people in the arena, can you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Wanlin''s eyelids jumped and said: "this is the Convention rule. We must not make people die."


    Han three thousand one face regret, this can''t let Nangong Boling more deeply realize his strength.


    The person Nangong Boling personally found must be of great strength. If he died under Han 3000, Nangong Boling would surely give up his position.


    Unfortunately... "By the way, you just said, what''s my opponent''s name?" Han 3000 suddenly changed his expression and asked Yang Wanlin¡° Do you know Chongyang? " Yang Wanlin said¡° "Chongyang?"¡° Chongyang Han 3000 was stunned. Just now he thought the name was familiar, but he didn''t remember who it was! Is Chongyang Qi Hu''s master. Qi Hu once told him that when he was very young, he followed his master to practice in the mountains. Qi Hu''s strength came from hitting a tree. According to the present time, Qi Hu should have just ascended the mountain. Unexpectedly, Chongyang went down the mountain for his reasons. It seems that his rebirth has changed too many things and changed the track of many things that happened. I don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing for Qi Hu. They two brothers, can meet earlier, but now Qi Hu, but not so strong¡° What''s the matter? What''s the problem? Or is this man too strong for you? " Yang Wanlin asked anxiously. Originally, he had great confidence in Han 3000. In Yang Wanlin''s mind, Han 3000 was almost invincible. But in Han 3000''s tone, Yang Wanlin felt shocked, so he could not help doubting whether Han 3000 knew this person, and whether his strength was above Han 3000¡° Nothing. Can you find out where Chongyang is? " Han 3000 asked¡° This... I can only try my best. After all, I only know his name now, and no one knows what he looks like. " Yang Wanlin is embarrassed to say that it''s still difficult to find out where he is only by one name, but Han 3000 has this requirement, and he will try his best to do it¡° You don''t have to force it. Anyway, you can see it the day after tomorrow. There''s no need to scare the snake. That''s it. " With that, Han 3000 hung up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1213

    Although there is no way to confirm Chongyang''s identity, Han Sanqian has confirmed it in nine cases out of ten, and it is doomed that he and Qi Hu will meet in advance.


    In other words, the rebirth of Han 3000 has changed another thing, and it is likely to have a huge impact on Qi Hu.


    After all, when Qi Hu went down the mountain at the beginning, he had reached the stage of becoming a master of martial arts. In the secular world, he was already a master.


    Now, Qi Hu is just a child, and his martial arts practice is just at the beginning. Now he goes down the mountain, which will inevitably affect his achievements in martial arts.


    More importantly, Chongyang was found by Nangong Boling. If he lost the game, what kind of hidden danger would happen? This is not what Han 3000 can be sure.


    Once Nangong Boling turns over and refuses to recognize others, Chongyang may become Nangong Boling''s vent of anger. At that time, Qi Hu may lose his master.


    "What''s the matter, a look of sighing, what happened?" Shi Jing came to the living room and happened to see Han 3000 sighing, so she asked puzzled. After all, Han 3000 rarely had such a performance during her contact with Han 3000.


    "The day after tomorrow''s competition has been determined, Nangong Boling has arranged a world expert." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 said so, and then just sigh state, this can''t help but let Shi Jing worry up, asked: "world expert, very powerful?"


    Han 3000 thought about it. For him before, he was really powerful. When he went up the mountain, his skill was not Chongyang''s opponent.


    But now it''s different. With Han 3000''s strength, Chongyang''s role is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Not bad." Han 3000 reluctantly gave an evaluation.


    "What do you have to worry about?" Hearing Han 3000 say so, Shi Jing can feel his confidence in the game, so she is even more surprised why han 3000 sighs.


    "I''m not worried about myself, but for a friend. I don''t know how much impact this will have on his life. If it doesn''t work, I''m afraid I''m the only one to help him make some changes." Han 3000 said.


    He is not particularly willing to change the world in order to change, but Qi Hu is a very important person for him, so he can''t watch Qi Hu''s future destroyed by Nangong Boling.


    If necessary, maybe he can only be Qi Hu''s master himself.


    "With you, even if it will affect your friend, it''s easy to change him. There''s nothing to worry about." Shi Jing comforted.


    Han Sanqian smiles, which makes sense. With his ability now, he comes forward to protect Qi Hu. Qi Hu can never have an accident, and he can easily change Qi Hu''s future.


    "Mom, just now Yang Wanlin called me. He said that Mo''s family had gone to the hospital to meet Wu Xin." Han 3000 said to Shi Jing with a smile.


    As soon as she heard about this, Shi Jing was interested in it. She sat down beside Han 3000 and asked, "what''s the matter? Has Wu Xin made any offer?"


    "Guess what." Han 3000 sold the key.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 and says, "your skin itches, don''t you? You dare to play tricks with me."


    Han three thousand a pair of helpless appearance, said: "in this case, then you guess a price, she offered a price, and Mo family also agreed."


    This is a bit beyond Shi Jing''s expectation. In her opinion, Wu Xin may not have thought of this at all.


    "I didn''t think of it. I''m worried that she won''t think of such things. Since Mo Yanshang has agreed, it seems that there should be millions." Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "the compensation is something that Mo Yanshang offered to ask her for. Although she didn''t mention it, the price she offered is unexpected."


    "A few million is not enough, is it ten million?" Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanqian continues to shake his head and does not speak. He looks at Shi Jing with a smile on his face.


    "More or less?" Shi Jing doubts.


    "Less." Han 3000 said.


    Ten million is even less.


    For a rich family, this money is really nothing, but for Wu Xin, an ordinary girl, it is already very high.


    Now that she''s offering, where can she go?


    "It''s still 20 million. She doesn''t have the guts." Shi Jing said.


    "100 million."


    "100 million!" Shi Jing exclaimed, this astronomical figure almost scared her.


    It''s just an ordinary person who dares to speak like a lion. This is a number that ordinary people dare not imagine.


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?" she said Shi Jing asked.


    "Of course not, but I''m also a little surprised. How did she make such a price? But Mo Yanshang has agreed. Now she''s a billionaire." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jingchang breathed a sigh, which really changed his life in one sentence. For Wu Xin, an ordinary office worker, who suddenly has a fortune of 100 million, her life will be completely changed by this money¡° It''s a good thing, and it could be a bad thing. " Shi Jing''s face suddenly worried that Wu Xin, as an ordinary person, could keep her normal mind with such a large amount of wealth coming from the sky. Once she falls into the consumption of sudden wealth, even if she holds 100 million yuan, she will also degenerate, and 100 million yuan may not be able to make her life secure¡° This is not something we can care about. The compensation I have given her is in place, and the next step is not for us to interfere in her choice. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing understands this truth. If she is corrupted by money, it has nothing to do with anyone else. Just such an ordinary good girl, Shi Jing is really afraid that she will change completely because of the money¡° I can already foresee that the first thing she will do is to buy a house, which is not cheap. Next, she will be obsessed with luxury goods, which may be a road to extinction. " Shi Jing said with a wry smile that Wu Xin has no ability to earn wealth, so she can only sit back and eat nothing. If this happens, Wu Xin will be ruined sooner or later. Han Sanqian didn''t say anything. As he said, Wu Xin is no longer the one he should care about. If he has time, it''s better to think about how to fight Chongyang in the challenge arena the day after tomorrow. Is it to save Chongyang some face, or to end the battle with the fastest speed, so that Nangong Boling can deeply feel his strength¡° I don''t know Chongyang yet. I don''t need to give face, do I? " Han Sanqian thought for a long time, with a bad smile on his face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1214

    "Master, are there many delicious dishes here?"


    "Master, the mountains here are so high."


    "Master, what are these boxes? How can they run so fast?"


    For Qi Hu, who has never seen the world before, everything at the foot of the mountain is particularly novel.


    He described tall buildings as mountains and cars as boxes.


    Chongyang looks at Qi Hu with disgust on his face. With his words, Chongyang almost doesn''t want to recognize the apprentice. It''s too worldly and shameful. If people listen to these words, they can''t laugh.


    "Master, why did you ignore me?" Qi Hu jumps, but finds that Chongyang doesn''t pay attention to himself.


    Chongyang sighs. Qi Hu has no insight because he has lived in the mountains since he was a child. After he was accepted as an apprentice, he was brought into the mountains. It''s normal for him not to understand everything in the city.


    As a master, although he disliked it, he could only give Qi Hu a patient explanation at this time: "these are not mountains. They are tall buildings. The fast ones are not called boxes. They are cars."


    "Tall buildings, cars." Qi Hu read it silently, as if to keep these new words in mind.


    "Is there anything delicious here?" Qi Hu asked.


    "Of course, there are many delicious things you haven''t seen before. I''ll take you to have a taste after I meet my friends." Chongyang said.


    Hearing this, Qi Hu jumped up with excitement. For him, being able to eat is probably the happiest thing in the world.


    Zhong Changqiu took them to the hotel where Nangong Boling was located.


    Although Chongyang and Nangong Boling belong to a friend relationship, Chongyang is still a little afraid in view of Nangong Boling''s identity. He can stir up the world economy with one hand, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Come to the hotel room.


    Qi Hu was ordered to wait at the door. Chongyang went in alone.


    "I didn''t expect that you could find me so easily. It seems that you haven''t let me go for so many years." Seeing Nangong Boling, Chongyang said with a bitter smile.


    "Since you have promised to do something for me, I certainly need to know your whereabouts. Otherwise, where can I find you when I need your help?" Nangong Boling said lightly.


    "There are so many experts around you. What kind of people can''t be found? Do I have to do it?" Chongyang said helplessly.


    "What you owe me is just a chance for you to pay it back. Aren''t you happy?" Asked Nangong Boling.


    "Come on, who to deal with, what background." No matter how much is said, Nangong Boling is reasonable, so Chongyang doesn''t intend to waste his words. He goes directly to the theme and helps Nangong Boling solve the problem as soon as possible. He can also go back to the mountains as soon as possible to train Qi Hu.


    "A child named Han 3000 is only fourteen years old this year." Nangong Boling said.


    "Fourteen years old!" Chongyang looks stunned. It''s incredible that Nangong Boling would come all the way to beat him for such a small role.


    "You''re not kidding me. Such a person is worth your time to find me. Isn''t it an easy problem for you to solve?" Chongyang said.


    "I know you''ll look down on him, but I''ll tell you another thing, and you may not think so."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He has a deep relationship with the apocalypse, and may even be the core of the apocalypse." Nangong Boling said.


    Hearing this, Chongyang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. He''s only 14 years old. How can he be the core figure of the apocalypse? You have to know that to be the core figure of the apocalypse, you need at least the strength of Tianzi. At this age, he can''t do it."


    "What if he really is?" Asked Nangong Boling.


    "It''s impossible. I''ll bet my life on it. He must be lying." Chongyang said that he was so determined because he knew the Apocalypse very well and knew what strength he needed to be a strong man.


    A 14-year-old child, even if he is gifted, can never reach the strength of a strong man.


    "Chongyang, I remember you once said that you only know a little bit about the apocalypse, but look at your attitude now, you know a lot." Nangong Boling''s face suddenly showed a chill.


    Chongyang was surprised. Nangong Boling had been pursuing the matter of finding the place of the apocalypse, and Chongyang had been hiding his understanding of the apocalypse in front of him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hold back for a moment and showed his feet.


    "I''ve told you all I know. The reason why I''m so sure is that he''s too young and you know what apocalypse is like. Do you really think a child can reach such a height?" Chongyang said.


    "I don''t know if he can reach such a high level, but his performance at the Wuji summit is amazing. You must have asked Zhong Changqiu on the way here." Nangong Boling said,


    Chongyang did know something about the Wuji summit competition in Zhong Changqiu''s mouth, but in his opinion, it may be that some family is behind it. That little guy named Han 3000 is probably just a pawn to be used¡° There are many disputes among the families in Yanjing. I''m afraid someone deliberately did it. After all, the Wuji summit is not as pure as it used to be. It''s not difficult for them to arrange some amazing competitions. " Chongyang said¡° That''s why I came to you. I need you to help me verify it. " Nangong Boling said. Chongyang was really puzzled. Nangong Boling was just doing something superfluous. He could have other ways to prove it. Why did he have to go all the way to find himself? Of course, what Chongyang doesn''t know is that Han 3000 knows something he shouldn''t know, which is why Nangong Boling is afraid. For example, the Nangong family, Han 3000 should not know the existence of this family at all, but in front of Zhong Changqiu, he showed that he was very familiar with the Nangong family, which had to let Nangong Boling have more consideration and scruples. What''s more, he seems to be very familiar with himself, which makes Nangong Boling even more scared¡° Well, I don''t care why you came to me, but after this thing is over, we''re not in debt to each other. " Chongyang said that if he came, he would be at ease. He didn''t want to know what the real intention of Nangong Boling was. If he returned this feeling, the relationship between him and Nangong Boling was broken¡° You can rest assured that I will never come to you again after this matter is over. " Nangong Boling said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1215

    After Chongyang left, Zhong Changqiu entered the room.


    "This guy really knows a lot of things. He used to keep it from me, but this time he showed up." Nangong Boling''s eyes were cold and full of killing intention.


    His dedication to the Apocalypse is beyond many people''s imagination. Only Zhong Changqiu, a close confidant, knows how much Nangong Boling has paid to find the apocalypse.


    For Nangong Boling, he would try his best to know anything about the apocalypse.


    Since Chongyang has something to hide, he will never let Chongyang go easily.


    Although he said that he would not look for Chongyang after the event, he never thought of letting Chongyang go.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Asked Zhong Changqiu.


    "I can''t wait until tomorrow and throw him to the center of the earth." Nangong Boling said.


    "And the little apprentice?"


    "Do you need me to tell you something like this? Bury it anywhere." Nangong Boling exclaimed.


    "Yes."


    Chongyang after leaving the hotel, eyelids straight jump, inexplicably have an unknown premonition.


    Qi Hu, on the other hand, didn''t know anything. He happily waited for his master to take him to eat delicious food.


    "Master, what are we going to eat now?" Qi Hu can''t wait to ask.


    "What else can you do besides eat?" Chongyang stares at Qi Hu and says.


    Qi Hu has long been used to Chongyang''s changeable temperament, so he honestly shut up.


    "Damn, I always feel something is wrong. Nangong Boling doesn''t know what he wants to do." Chongyang looks sad. It''s a big headache for him to deal with these scheming people. If he is not careful, he will fall into a trap and be doomed. That''s why Chongyang chooses to live in seclusion in the mountains.


    "Master, you are so powerful. Are you afraid of him?" Qi Hu asked.


    "If Lao Tzu is invincible, he will not be afraid of him, but it is a pity that he is not so strong." Chongyang says helplessly that in Qi Hu''s eyes, he is a very powerful person, but only Chongyang himself knows that although he has made a small achievement, he is only a small one. Compared with the real strong, there is still a big gap.


    Unless we can reach the level of apocalypse, we may not be afraid of Nangong Boling.


    When Chongyang thinks of Tianzi, he thinks of Han 3000. Such a 14-year-old kid can boast that he is the core of the apocalypse, and Nangong Boling still believes him. This is bullshit.


    Of course, Nangong Boling can''t easily believe it. There must be other reasons, but he hasn''t told himself. This is also the reason why Chongyang has an unknowable premonition.


    "Qi Hu, remember that if there is any danger, you will run without looking back. Do you understand?" Chongyang said to Qi Hu, whether the event can end smoothly or not, Chongyang has no idea, so he can only remind Qi Hu first.


    Qi Hu didn''t quite understand Chongyang''s meaning, but he still nodded. For him, if he didn''t understand something, he just nodded. If he asked master to explain a few more words, once he got impatient, he would suffer from skin and flesh again.


    Han 3000.


    For tomorrow''s game, he did not look forward to, because now he is not Chongyang can play, the result is predictable.


    On the contrary, he is looking forward to meeting Qi Hu.


    After all, in the past, they were brothers. Although they are now back to life, and Qi Hu can''t remember him, in Han 3000''s heart, they also treat Qi Hu as a brother.


    Besides Qi Yiyun, this is the second very important person Han Sanqian saw in his rebirth.


    At night.


    Han three thousand some difficult to sleep, full of thinking about once and Qihu meet things.


    At the beginning, Qi Hu was like a fool, who knew nothing about anything in the city, like an idiot.


    I don''t know if this time he came to Yanjing, it will be the same performance.


    Thinking of the past, Han 3000 can''t help smiling.


    At that time, Qi Hu didn''t recognize cars or buildings, but he and Dao 12 were very happy.


    Thinking of these past events, Han 3000 is more and more sober.


    Dao 12 is also a very important brother in his life.


    When I met Dao 12 in the boxing ring, they didn''t know each other. Moreover, Dao 12 helped him a lot. When I went deep into the heart of the earth, Dao 12 didn''t hesitate to risk his life with him.


    I don''t know what Dao 12 is doing now.


    Too many things for Han 3000 to recall and aftertaste, and these important people, Han 3000 back to Cloud City, will find one by one, let them reappear in their own side, will still be brothers.


    The night soon passed in the memory, although Han 3000 did not close his eyes, his spirit was not bad at all, and he was full of emotion.


    Now he wants to solve the problem of Yanjing as soon as possible, and then go back to Yuncheng to meet his former brothers one by one. And according to the present time, Han 3000 can also change the fate of Mo Yang. As long as he doesn''t wash his hands, he won''t become the boss of the canteen, and his wife won''t have an accident. In the past, Han 3000 didn''t want to change things in this life, but now, he can''t wait to do so, because only change can make up for those regrets that shouldn''t appear¡° Why don''t you take a rest so early? " Just out of the room, Han 3000 met Shi Jing who was making breakfast. Because of today''s competition, Shi Jing hopes Han 3000 can have more rest, but he didn''t expect to get up so early¡° I didn''t sleep all night and thought of too many things. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° What''s the matter? You have to compete today. How can you not sleep? " Shi Jing immediately worried, she was afraid Han 3000 no rest will affect the competitive state¡° Don''t worry, mom. It doesn''t make much difference to me whether I sleep or not. " Han Sanqian said that he was in the Xuanyuan world, but he was a strong man in the divine world. He had already brought a state where he didn''t need to sleep. The reason why he still kept the living habits of mortals was that Han Sanqian didn''t want to be out of tune with the world¡° If you talk nonsense, how can you not sleep? " Shi Jing said. People? Han 3000 thought, is he a man or a God? The former is more likely. After all, the real God has to go to the space above the Xuanyuan world. Only the strong space can be called the real God. But if you want to go there, there is still a barrier in front of Han 3000, Linlong! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1216

    After breakfast, Han 3000 and Shi Jing went out to the Wuji summit.


    This is Han 3000''s third visit to this place, and he is familiar with it. However, there is a big difference. Han 3000, who came here for the first time, is still of unknown origin. Even if someone knows him, he is only regarded as a waste young master of the Han family.


    Now, after two matches, Han 3000 has become famous. No one treats him as a waste. Even many people in martial arts look at Han 3000 with admiration.


    After all, Han 3000 put Yan Bingfeng, who is most likely to win the championship, into the hospital. This is a matter worthy of careful taste for the whole people who attend the Wuji summit. If he can win the championship, doesn''t it mean that he is also one of the hottest ones?


    Shortly after arriving at the scene, an old man appeared in front of Han Sanliang with a group of disciples. However, seeing his kind expression, he didn''t come to pick things up.


    "Hello, my name is Wang zongnian. I''m the owner of Fengling Pavilion." Wang''s self introduction in previous years was very simple, and the smile on his face was also very mild.


    Fengling Pavilion is also a comparative place in the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing. In previous years, Wang won the champion of Wuji summit. Unfortunately, in recent years, his disciples have not been successful. Therefore, Fengling pavilion has shown signs of declining. The reason why he appears in front of Han 3000 is that he takes a fancy to Han 3000''s skills and hopes that Han 3000 can join Fengling Pavilion, So that Fengling museum can recover its decline.


    Han 3000 knows his intention, and for him, joining any martial arts school is not a matter of consideration. However, Han 3000 still understands the reason why he does not smile. Therefore, he does not show any obvious rejection.


    "Hello, Master Wang." Han 3000 said.


    Wang used to laugh when he saw Han 3000''s modest attitude. He thought Han 3000 was a very cool person. After all, it''s very rare for him to have such skill at his age. It''s reasonable for some talented people to have some bad temper. But Han 3000 is totally different from what he imagined, which makes Wang a little surprised.


    "I think young master Han knows why I''m here, so I don''t talk nonsense. I hope young master Han can join Fengling hall." Wang didn''t beat around the Bush in previous years. After all, he also knew that Han 3000 could guess his purpose, but he was inferior when he talked more nonsense.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "Master Wang, I don''t have any idea to join any martial arts school. I hope master Wang can understand."


    This is the answer Wang had expected in his mind in previous years. However, when he heard Han 3000 say so, he was still a little disappointed. After all, if Han 3000, such a master, could join Fengling Pavilion, the benefits would be unimaginable.


    "Ah." Wang sighed and said, "young master Han, I know Fengling Pavilion can''t get into your eyes, but you can rest assured that as long as you are willing to join, Fengling Pavilion will do its best to give you what you want. I hope you can think about it carefully."


    "The year before Wang." Just then, a sudden sound came out.


    A man who was about the same age as Wang came over with a group of disciples behind him. It was obvious that he was also the master of a martial arts school, and I''m afraid he didn''t agree with Wang.


    "In previous years, you don''t want Mr. Han to join your Fengling Pavilion. You don''t want to see what Fengling Pavilion is now. Even the pavilion is leaking." The man said sarcastically.


    Wang''s face was gloomy in previous years. He was an opponent for many years. He was the same martial arts school in Yanjing. It was inevitable that he would compete with each other. However, this man''s methods were not clean and he had made trouble for Wang in previous years, which led to a long-standing feud between the two families. However, because Fengling school could not compare with each other, most of the time, Wang was only able to swallow his anger.


    "Do you have anything to do with what I''m going to do?" Wang said coldly in previous years.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to see such top talents as master Han join your powudao hall." The man said with a smile.


    Han 3000 can see the smell of gunpowder between the two people. Although they are all aimed at themselves, Han 3000 is not willing to get involved in this dispute. He also wants to solve the Yanjing problem as soon as possible. After stabilizing the Yanjing situation, he can''t give himself any more trouble when he goes to Yuncheng.


    "Take your time. I''ll go first." Han three thousand finish this sentence, then with Shi Jing left.


    Walking beside Han 3000, Shi Jing said in a low voice: "it seems that there are many martial arts schools that want you to join."


    "They don''t want me to join, but they don''t want me to join other martial arts schools. That''s why this happens." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The owner of every martial arts school is almost the peak of the strength of the whole martial arts school, which is also the reason why those owners can exist. Who is willing to invite a master back? This is not only suppressing the martial arts school, but also suppressing the owners themselves. As long as they are normal people, they are absolutely not willing to invite a Buddha back to press on their own head.


    But in the current situation, they are even more reluctant to see other martial arts schools invite Han 3000 Buddha home, so they have to face this situation.


    "Why?" Shi Jing didn''t understand Han 3000 so thoroughly, so in her opinion, she didn''t understand Han 3000''s words¡° It''s a simple truth. If you are the head of a family, will you invite someone with stronger ability to go home? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Shi Jing thinks about it and shakes her head decisively. The authority of the head of the family lies in the fact that the son is the strongest and asks a stronger person to go home. Isn''t that to find something for herself¡° Sometimes I wonder how you understand these things Shi Jing smiled helplessly. For her, the more thorough Han 3000 thought, the more mature he was. But how could a 14-year-old child have such a mature mind¡° I can''t help it. Don''t you understand that I''m finished long ago? " Han 3000 says that he knows more than he did when he was 14 years old. However, Han 3000 doesn''t think he was just a child when he was 14 years old, because in another 14 years old, he also had a smart city. Shi Jing didn''t say anything. She understood what Han 3000 meant. Indeed, if he didn''t understand anything and was oppressed in Han''s family, how could he have such achievements¡° Han 3000 is here¡° It''s Han 3000. He''s here at last! "¡° Male god, this is my new male god. " When Han Sany walked into the venue, many spectators in the stands were boiling. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1217

    Seeing this situation, Han 3000 was a bit stunned. Although he didn''t know the people in the stands, this situation made him feel very familiar. When Yan Bingfeng appeared at the beginning, he was not the same kind of person. The eyes of those women were eager to eat Yan Bingfeng.


    Now, Yan Bingfeng''s treatment seems to have fallen on his head.


    "These people, can''t be Yan Bingfeng''s former fans, they become too fast." Han Sanqian said that this kind of fan effect is too weak. It''s easy to change. In the last game, they were still shouting Yan Bingfeng''s name?


    In the face of this situation, Shi Jingxi can hardly hide her smile. She likes these people who regard Han 3000 as their idol. She can''t be sure that she can find her daughter-in-law among these girls.


    "Why, aren''t you happy?" Shi Jing asked.


    Han shook his head in an indifferent manner and said, "what''s so happy about this? Do I need their cheers to win the competition?"


    Shi Jing turns a white eye helplessly, Han 3000 knows a lot, everything is good, is too don''t understand amorous feelings, these women''s cheers, for men, that must be more exciting things, but he is a pair of apathetic appearance.


    "I think you can only be single in your life." Shi Jing speechless said, on his state, want to find a girlfriend, unless the other party blind.


    Single?


    For Han 3000, this doesn''t exist. After all, he has a future wife, and they have been married before.


    "Mom, you are wrong. My daughter-in-law must be the most beautiful." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Shi Jing glances at her mouth. Of course, it''s just disdain on the surface, but in her heart, she thinks so too. How can she be worthy of her excellent son if she is not beautiful?


    "Han 3000, I love you."


    "Han 3000, you are my idol."


    "Can I marry you?"


    The women in the stands began to coax, competing with Han 3000 to show their thoughts.


    Han Sanyi has enough peach blossoms in his last life. Unexpectedly, this life is even more serious. He even doubts whether he was a peach tree in his last life. Otherwise, how could he have so many flowers around him.


    On the contrary, Shi Jing was so happy when Han 3000 was old that she couldn''t shut her mouth. It was a matter for her to show off and be proud of. It''s a pity that after leaving Han''s home, she broke off contact with her friends and couldn''t find anyone to show off.


    At this time, one young and one old appeared at the meeting. They were not followed by anyone, but Han 3000 found them at a glance.


    Chongyang is younger, and Qi Hu is just a child, but Han 3000 only needs to recognize them at a glance.


    Compared with the adult Qi Hu, now Qi Hu is slightly smaller, but compared with his peers, he is still much stronger.


    At this time, Shi Jing found a problem. When he saw Han 3000, a woman who would not smile, he laughed. The place he looked at was the old and the young.


    Shi Jing''s heart thumped for a moment. Does he say that this son has a special hobby? He doesn''t like women at all, so he shows such a strange smile to a boy?


    Such an idea almost broke Shi Jing''s heart. Although everyone has the right to pursue what he loves, it''s really something that Shi Jing can''t accept.


    "3000, what are you laughing at?" Shi Jing can''t help asking.


    "Nothing. I see today''s opponent." Han 3000 said.


    "Opponent, you mean the little boy?" Shi Jing doubts.


    "No, it''s the adult. He''s Chongyang. His skill is very good. The little boy beside him is his apprentice Qi Hu." Han explained.


    It''s not strange to know the opponent''s information, so Shi Jing didn''t think much about it, but Han 3000''s eyes to Qi Hu made Shi Jing have to worry!


    "Son, do you know that little boy?" Shi Jing asked.


    "We don''t know each other yet, but in the future, we will be good brothers." Han 3000 can''t help saying.


    brother!


    Shi Jing breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she was not a couple, she could say anything.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know the strange idea in Shi Jing''s mind. If he knows, he will be scared by Shi Jing''s crazy idea.


    At this time, in the stream of people, another person who attracted Han 3000''s attention appeared.


    He was dressed in a very low-key way, and no one was with him. He looked ordinary and even threw himself in the crowd. He was the most common one, but Han 3000 clearly recognized that this man was Nangong Boling.


    He appeared low-key to see Han 3000''s performance in the challenge arena, but he never expected that Han 3000 had recognized him.


    As the owner of Nangong family, Nangong Boling protects his identity information very well. In the whole world, except for the Nangong family, there are absolutely no more than ten people who really know what he looks like.


    "Here comes Nangong Boling." Han 3000 said. Shi Jing heard Han 3000 describe to her how powerful Nangong Boling was, so she was very curious about such a character. After hearing Han 3000 say so, she quickly asked, "where is it?"¡° Don''t worry, after the game, he will appear in front of me, at that time, you can see him more clearly Han 3000 said. Shi Jing nodded and asked no more. Ten minutes before the start of the competition, almost all the spectators were present. Every family and martial arts hall in Yanjing were not absent. Even Nangong Qianqiu came, which was enough to see how remarkable the competition was. A lot of people know that this competition is specially aimed at Han 3000. His opponent must be a very powerful person, so they want to see what kind of performance Han 3000 can have. Of course, there are still some people who know Chongyang''s identity. They know Chongyang''s skills, so they are more curious about the results. Chongyang used to be a very famous person in the martial arts circle. He became famous for challenging countless martial arts schools. Naturally, his skill is no exception. It''s said that Chongyang has retired from the world. This time, people will not only want to see Chongyang''s skills, but also want to know what kind of people they are¡° Master, many people, you won''t disgrace me. " Qi Hu looks at this kind of big scene, suddenly said a let Chongyang almost bleeding words. Chongyang slapped Qi Hu on the head and said, "I''ll show you what a strong man is." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1218

    In Qi Hu''s mind, master must be the strongest. When he says these words, he deliberately stimulates Chongyang, which can be regarded as a small revenge for him. After all, when he was in the mountains, he often couldn''t get enough to eat, so it''s hard to avoid complaining about Chongyang.


    Finally, it was two minutes before the game was about to start.


    Han 3000 took the lead on the stage.


    And his appearance immediately caused a burst of cheers in the stands, most of them were girls, who were fans transferred from Yan Bingfeng. This situation made Han 3000 very speechless. After all, he was not an idol, and these cheers would make him very disgusted.


    As for those experts in martial arts, most of them are not optimistic about this competition. Although Han 3000 won Yan Bingfeng, it''s nothing at all. Yan Bingfeng is just a newcomer after all. However, Han 3000''s opponent today is different. He has been famous in Chongyang martial arts for a long time, and he has been famous in more than ten martial arts schools, His strength is not at the same level as Han 3000.


    "I don''t know who did it. It''s an unfair competition."


    "According to Chongyang''s qualifications, he is not qualified to participate in the Wuji summit. The people who can do it have a lot of energy."


    In addition to the competition between the major martial arts halls and business families, the more important significance of the Wuji summit is to cultivate new stars in the martial arts world. Therefore, the people who can participate must be the newcomers trained by the major martial arts halls and families. Therefore, it is said that Chongyang is not qualified to participate, and this competition really reflects unfairness.


    But who cares?


    The emergence of Chongyang is only aimed at Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 is knocked off the challenge arena, Chongyang will not participate in other competitions. In a sense, it is beneficial to others. Therefore, even in this unfair situation, no one will refute anything.


    They are happy to see Han 3000 lose the game and lose his qualification.


    "Grandfather, can Han 3000 win?" In the stands, Yang Bin also appeared in person. In the first two games, he was waiting for news at home, but today he can''t bear it, because he has heard the name of Chongyang, and Song Yun is quite familiar with Chongyang, so this game is very important to the Yang family. He didn''t have the patience to wait at home.


    In view of this problem, Yang Bin and Song Yun have discussed in depth, but Song Yun did not give a positive answer, because what he knew was Chongyang, and how much the strength of Chongyang has improved now is an unknown number, so he can not judge the result of the game.


    "You can see that he has brought me a lot of surprises and miracles. I believe this time will be no exception." Yang Bin said.


    At the same time.


    Nangong Qianqiu, on the other hand, is gnashing her teeth in the hope that Han 3000 will lose. Only when Han 3000 loses, can she prove that her choice is correct.


    "Grandma, let him kill Han 3000 directly." Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu also wants to, but it''s a pity that the rules of Wuji summit can''t kill people, and she''s not qualified to order Chongyang.


    "Even if he doesn''t die, he will be disabled. When he is disabled, he will not be able to fight with you. Don''t worry." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun''s eyes are not in line with the age of malice, but also in the face of his own brother from the heart, have to say, he was influenced by Nangong Qianqiu is too big.


    Of course, there is also a part of Han Jun''s fear of Han 3000, because Han 3000''s current performance is too good, and he has always regarded Han 3000 as a waste. When he feels threatened, only Han 3000''s death can make him feel at ease.


    Chongyang didn''t show the temperament and demeanor of an expert, on the contrary, he was a bit lazy, because in the face of Han 3000, he was really hard to show his confidence.


    Even if you win the game, it''s a big bully, no pride at all.


    "Little fellow, how can you offend such a powerful person?" Chongyang helplessly said to Han 3000 that if he didn''t offend Nangong Boling, there would be no such competition.


    "Do you mean Nangong Boling? I know he''s great, but I''ve never paid attention to him Han 3000 light said.


    Don''t pay attention to Nangong Boling!


    This little guy is really crazy. Even Chongyang is afraid of his identity as Nangong Boling.


    "You''re really fearless. Do you know who he is?" Chongyang said.


    "The head of the Nangong family, who controls the world economy, can shake the country by one person." Han 3000 said.


    Chongyang frowned. He thought Han 3000 didn''t know the power of Nangong Boling, so he dared to provoke Nangong Boling, but he didn''t know so much.


    If you know, why do you want to die?


    Is it hard for him not to pay attention to Nangong Boling?


    How could that be!


    Who is Nangong Boling? He is almost a figure at the top of the world. He can stir up the whole Yanjing with just a little action, not to mention Han 3000?


    "You''re really dead. You know it''s an iron wall, and you''re still going up." Chongyang said. Han three thousand corners of the mouth show light smile, copper wall iron wall? For him in the past, Nangong Boling is really something to fear. But now Han 3000, good need to put who in the eye¡° "He?" Han 3000 turned his head, looked in the direction of Nangong Boling, and said, "copper wall, iron wall? You think too much of him When Nangong Boling noticed Han 3000''s sight, he was shocked. Except Nangong Qianqiu and Chongyang, there would never be a third person who knew his identity in the whole venue. However, Han 3000''s eyes were so direct that he obviously knew him. This makes Nangong Boling feel incredible. He knows the secrets of Nangong family, even the center of the earth. These Nangong Boling are acceptable, but why can he recognize himself. At this moment, Nangong Boling felt cold. He finally realized that Han 3000 was not a simple place, because it was not a simple thing to know his appearance. This shows that Han 3000 knows more about Nangong family than he imagined! Nangong Boling took a deep breath and said to Han 3000, "I''ll wait for you." Han Sanqian smiles, turns to Chongyang and says, "I''m sorry, I''m in a bit of an emergency. Maybe I''ll let you step down ahead of time." Chongyang frowned tightly. The little guy was so arrogant that he let him step down ahead of time. Is that what he meant? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1219

    Just as Chongyang is ready to refute Han 3000, Han 3000 has already made a ready action, squatting slightly, ready to attack at any time.


    "In that case, I won''t be polite to you. Young people like you still have to suffer more losses." Chongyang said with a sneer that he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 from the beginning to the end, because his understanding of martial arts is extraordinary. He knows very well how important the accumulation of years is in the matter of martial arts.


    Han 3000, after all, is just a child. Even if he is gifted and has not been trained for a long time, there will be a certain upper limit on his strength, which will never exceed his strength.


    The battle between the two men was imminent.


    Everyone in the stands almost held their breath at this moment. For them, the key to this game is not only to see Chongyang, a retired expert, but also to see how strong Han 3000 is.


    "Come on


    "Come on idol."


    "Down with him, down with him!"


    Those girls who come to Han 3000 set off a wave of voices again. They regard Han 3000 as their idol and naturally hope that Han 3000 can show his talents in the challenge arena.


    Shi Jing also clenched her fist nervously at this time. Although Han 3000 showed a very strong self-confidence at home, she knew that the opponent in the challenge arena was found by Nangong Boling. With Nangong Boling''s status, he could never casually find a cannon fodder to show up.


    And Han 3000 also said that this man, Chongyang, is a very powerful master, which has to make Shi Jing nervous.


    "Don''t lose, son, otherwise all your previous efforts will be in vain." After saying this to himself, Shi Jing looks to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is slightly ferocious. Shi Jing knows that her inner thoughts at this time must be that she wants Han 3000 to lose, because only when Han 3000 loses, can she vent her dissatisfaction and continue to determine her choice.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to the results as soon as possible, the scene of silence happened.


    Han 3000''s fist was against Chongyang''s chest. At this moment, it seemed that the whole world was still.


    Chongyang did not move, while Han Sanqian was in the same place and did not launch a second attack.


    But soon, Chongyang''s pupil became red, it seems that it was caused by hyperemia.


    Han 3000, meanwhile, took back his hands and stood in front of Chongyang.


    In the eyes of those who are in the martial arts, Han 3000''s doing this is the best time for Chongyang to fight back.


    But surprisingly, Chongyang did not move.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t Chongyang fight back? "


    "This is a good chance for him to fight back. Han 3000 has no defense at all."


    "Why are you stunned? What''s the situation?"


    All the people in the stands, all with a puzzled expression, could not understand what was going on in front of them.


    This is the challenge arena. This is the place of the war. Why is it that both of them seem to have been punctured.


    Outsiders can''t understand what''s going on.


    However, Chongyang was very clear that Han 3000''s fist was about to break his heart, and there was blood in his throat. If he hadn''t resisted it, he would have spilled blood three feet long ago.


    "It''s just a part of me. Chongyang, I know you''re very strong, but in front of me, you''re not even a mole ant." Han 3000 light said.


    This makes Chongyang pale. He has always regarded Han 3000 as a person who was deliberately promoted by the Wuji summit. He thinks that all the competitions won by Han 3000 before are the secret operation of the Wuji summit.


    But at this moment, Chongyang understood how stupid he was. He used his narrow mindedness to limit Han 3000''s strength. He thought that even if Han 3000 had talent, he could not get strong skills at this age.


    He stubbornly believes that it takes time for martial arts to accumulate strength, but how can ordinary people''s thinking be applied to people with extraordinary talent?


    Han 3000 is obviously a special case. His genius is a category that ordinary people can''t understand, and his growing track can''t be the same as ordinary people.


    "Master, what are you doing? Why don''t you fight?" At this time, Qi Hu came to the edge of the challenge arena and asked Chongyang with a puzzled face.


    Chongyang at this time, even breathing is cautious, because he must forcefully suppress the blood coming out of the spout, once there is a little emotional fluctuation, he may not be able to help.


    And Qi Hu''s appearance, then let his mood fluctuate.


    "Poof"


    There was a puff of blood.


    All the people in the stands are stupid.


    When the blood fog dispersed, Chongyang found that, I don''t know when, Han 3000 has retreated to the edge of the rope, he not only has amazing strength, but also amazing speed!


    Only a faint bitter smile appeared on Chongyang''s face, and then the whole person leaned back. This is because he can''t stick to it any longer, not only physically, but also mentally. Han 3000''s strength is far beyond him. He knows that it''s useless to stick to it, and his body won''t listen to him when he is relaxed in his heart. Bang! When Chongyang fell on the challenge arena, those in the stands understood what had happened. It turned out that Chongyang did not fight back. It''s not that he''s still in the ring. It''s him. He''s lost! Lost! With one punch, he lost to Han 3000. For those who know the identity of Chongyang, the visual shock given by this scene is almost unparalleled¡° I lost. I lost. " It''s someone''s shaking voice¡° I didn''t expect that even Chongyang would lose so easily. "¡° One punch, just one punch. Chongyang can''t even carry one. "¡° Is this little monster the God of heaven? Otherwise, at his age, how can he have such a strong strength! " Looking at the countless sighing voices on the stage, the tone seems incredible, and the mood seems unbelievable. Even a lot of people, looking at Han 3000''s eyes, no longer despise, but fear and panic. They can''t imagine what will happen if they stand on the challenge arena! Moreover, the most terrifying thing is that no one knows if Han 3000 has given up all his strength. If he still has reservation in this situation, what a terrible existence it would be¡° Too strong, too strong. " Wang kept repeating these three words in previous years. At this moment, he also understood how stupid it was to want Han 3000 to join Fengling Pavilion. With Han 3000''s strength, how can Han 3000 look up to Fengling pavilion? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1220

    It''s not only Wang who has the same idea in previous years, but almost all the owners of the martial arts school have the same idea.


    They all hope Han 3000 can join their own martial arts hall, but after watching this game, they also understand that with Han 3000''s strong strength, it is impossible to take a fancy to them.


    Some people even think that Han 3000 may represent the peak of the martial arts circle in Yanjing.


    No one can win Han 3000 unless those hidden masters, even apocalypse, are willing to come forward.


    This year''s Wuji summit, although the preliminary competition has just ended, the champion has appeared, which is a fact that no one can change.


    "Well, my Yang family''s choice is really right. I''m really lucky." Yang Bin said with a sigh, he now more and more feel that his original choice is wise, if you have to do with Han 3000, what kind of end will come, this is unpredictable.


    Now, the Yang family and Han 3000 have a good relationship, which is absolutely the envy of other families.


    "Laozu, in my opinion, this man named Chongyang has no strength." Yang Wanlin said, because Han 3000 won is too simple, but Chongyang didn''t show any brilliant performance, so he would have an illusion that Chongyang is not powerful at all, maybe he was given a myth by those people.


    Yang Bin glared at Yang Wanlin and said, "you know a fart. Chongyang is definitely a strong man. He can''t show his strength in front of Han 3000, which only shows that Han 3000 is too strong."


    Yang Wanlin shrunk his neck. Although he couldn''t feel it, the ancestor thought it was true.


    "Laozu, won''t Han 3000 win this year''s Wuji summit?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    Yang Bin nodded, this is no doubt things, the whole Yanjing, now can find Han 3000 opponent?


    I''m afraid those martial arts schools are thinking about quitting the competition with some excuse.


    After all, it''s not a wise decision to let one''s own people get hurt in the challenge arena when he knows that it''s not Han 3000''s opponent.


    At this time, the silence of the venue, suddenly broke out a burst of sound waves.


    This is Han 3000''s fans finally recovered. Because the game ended too fast, they didn''t even have any reaction time.


    That''s why the venue just fell into the situation of needle dropping.


    But now, they are sober, and the attributes of crazy fans are exposed at this moment.


    "Han 3000! Han 3000. "


    "Han 3000, Han 3000."


    "Han 3000, Han 3000!"


    These three words are full of the Wuji summit venue, and the ceiling of the venue is almost removed.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face turned pale as he listened to the fierce cheers.


    She also expected Chongyang to win Han 3000 and let Han 3000 fall to the bottom again, but the fact is that Han 3000 stood at the end and made the whole audience boiling.


    Han family waste young master, how can he de make so many people cheer for him.


    For Nangong Qianqiu, if these cheers are caused by Han Jun, she can accept them and will be proud of them.


    But these cheers were raised by Han 3000, which was a shame to Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Grandma." Han Jun gritted his teeth and pulled Nangong Qianqiu''s clothes. He was very dissatisfied. How could Han 3000 get so many voices? He was just a waste that no one wanted.


    At this moment, Nangong Qianqiu has a slight aversion to Han Jun, which she has never felt before. She knows that her attitude has begun to waver.


    Because Han 3000''s achievements are so excellent that Han Jun can''t compare with them, so she has to have an idea in her mind.


    Is your choice wrong? Was it really right to listen to the old monk?


    Han Jun, really can support the Han family, not Han 3000.


    However, judging from the current situation, Han 3000 can save the Han family in one word, but Han Jun can''t.


    And Nangong Qianqiu also knows that it will take at least ten years for Han Jun to shoulder the responsibility, but Han 3000 doesn''t need it at all. He can do it now.


    "Grandma, please help me." Han Jun see Nangong Qianqiu did not pay attention to himself, continue to say.


    Nangong Qianqiu took a deep breath and looked at Han Jun with the most gentle side. He said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, jun''er. The higher you climb, the worse you will die if you fall down."


    Han Jun bit his teeth and said, "well, he will die miserably."


    At this time, Han 3000 had already stepped down from the challenge arena, but the cheering on the stand was still, and he didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Yan Bingfeng would certainly enjoy this situation, but for Han 3000, he couldn''t feel it at all.


    When Han 3000 was about to leave the venue, all the people in the martial arts circle could not help but stand up, as if they were sending off Han 3000. This situation has never happened before, and it is estimated that it will not happen to the second person in the future. This is the shock Han 3000 brought to the martial arts circle in Yanjing. At the same time, Nangong Boling also got up, followed Han 3000''s steps, and left the venue. There are many people waiting to see the crowd outside the venue. They are not qualified to enter the venue, but they are very curious about the sudden burst of cheers and can''t wait to know what the result is. In a piece of wasteland not far from the venue, Han 3000 stopped, and Nangong Boling came behind him¡° You seem to have changed your mind before the game started Han 3000 light said. Looking at Han 3000''s back, Nangong Boling felt that he couldn''t see through. He did change his mind, because he didn''t want to expose himself when he let Chongyang on stage, so he used Chongyang to test. But when Han 3000 looked at him, Han 3000''s eyes obviously recognized him. In this case, it doesn''t matter whether Nangong Boling exposes itself, and the value of Chongyang can''t be reflected¡° Why do you recognize me? " Nangong Boling was puzzled and asked that his identity information could not be investigated by many intelligence agencies. As the person who controlled the economic power of Nangong family, he protected his information very well, so now he is very curious about how Han 3000 did it¡° No one can hide from me the things I want to know, such as the fact that my grandfather is still in the center of the earth. " Han 3000 light way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1221

    If someone else said that in front of Nangong Boling, he would only be arrogant and ignorant. After all, he is the one who has this ability, and he knows how much control he needs to have over the world to be able to do it.


    But in the face of Han 3000, Nangong Boling did not dare to think so, because Han 3000 really knew too many things. His understanding of the Nangong family and his own master made Nangong Boling feel incredible.


    "The center of the earth is the absolute secret of the Nangong family. It''s really not easy for you to know this." Nangong Boling takes a deep breath. At this time, he no longer regards Han 3000 as a child, but is cautious as an opponent with relative strength. He is afraid that if he underestimates Han 3000 a little, he will pay for it.


    "The center of the earth you created, and the pieces of the world, are all for Apocalypse, but it takes a lot of effort and money to do so." Han continued.


    "Why?" Nangong Boling doubts.


    "The existence of the Apocalypse has been divorced from the secular world. Unless they are willing to appear in front of you, no matter what method you use, you will not be able to find the apocalypse." Han explained.


    The mystery of the Apocalypse is connected with the Xuanyuan world. In a sense, the Apocalypse is a channel to the Xuanyuan world. How can such a thing be investigated by people like Nangong Boling?


    It is undeniable that Nangong Boling is rich and powerful, and has an extraordinary status. However, the extraordinary status is still in the framework of common customs, but the Apocalypse is separated from the existence of common customs.


    "Are you not the core member of the apocalypse? Does your presence mean that I can find the apocalypse?" Asked Nangong Boling.


    Han 3000 picks his eyebrows. Nangong Boling is very good at grasping the key points, and he''s right. As long as Han 3000 is willing, he can take him to see the apocalypse.


    However, Han 3000 has been wondering why Nangong Boling was so persistent in the Apocalypse since his last life. Why did he try his best to go to the apocalypse? What was he asking for?


    "Why do you want to go to the apocalypse?" Han 3000 asked.


    In the last generation, Nangong Boling had hidden this question very deeply. Although Han asked about it more than 3000 times, he did not give a positive answer. In this generation, the same is true.


    "As long as you can take me to Apocalypse, I can give you anything you want and meet any conditions you want." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 of the last generation gave in to Nangong Boling because he really needed the help of the Nangong family. At that time, he was not strong enough.


    But now, for Han 3000, the Nangong family is just a family that can be destroyed easily, and he doesn''t need the help of Nangong Boling.


    As for what Nangong Boling said he wanted and any conditions, Han Sanqian didn''t need the help of Nangong family to complete it now.


    What does he want that he can''t get?


    What kind of conditions can he not achieve?


    "You know, in my eyes, Nangong family is insignificant. I can do what you can, so unless you tell me why you want to go to the apocalypse, otherwise, you will never see the real apocalypse." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s killing intention is looming, and Nangong family is insignificant. This kind of words would violate the bottom line of Nangong Boling. As long as he says a word, he can kill each other.


    Unfortunately, he met Han 3000. He knew that it would be unwise for him to show his intention to kill such a person.


    And now he is standing behind Han 3000. Han 3000 wants to kill him. Those bodyguards who are hidden in the dark have absolutely no chance to save him.


    "I know that ordinary conditions can''t satisfy you, but as long as you are willing to disclose about the apocalypse, I can release Han Tianyang." Nangong Boling said.


    Han turned around with a smile, looked directly at Nangong Boling and said, "do you think you are still qualified to talk to me about the conditions? I know that there are many people around here to protect you, and there are ten of them, but they can''t save you at all. Do you think I''ll kill you first and then save my grandfather, or catch you first and let him go


    Nangong Boling is deeply worried. The ten people hidden in the dark are the top experts cultivated by the Nangong family. They are good at assassination and sneak attack. They belong to the top one experts. Moreover, they are good at camouflage. On the surface, they are no different from ordinary people.


    However, Han 3000 can accurately know their existence, which means that they have already been exposed in front of Han 3000.


    This is another demonstration of Han''s strength.


    Nangong Boling can''t imagine what kind of terror the child is in front of him. Why can''t everything escape his eyes?


    "You are not good for me. Han Tianyang will die in the center of the earth immediately. Do you dare to bet?" Nangong Boling said that he is not Mo Yanshang''s kind of person who can easily compromise. After all, his status is much higher than Mo Yanshang''s.


    "Do you mean one life for another?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Not bad." Nangong Boling said.


    "Do you really dare? Or do you think that I would compromise because I didn''t kill Chongyang if I caused you some misunderstanding Han 3000 asked. Facing Han 3000, Nangong Boling feels an unprecedented pressure. Every sentence of Han 3000 shows his obscure strength. Dare you? Nangong Boling certainly dare not! He doesn''t want to die here¡° Han 3000, don''t push people too hard. " Nangong Boling said¡° From the moment you come to Yanjing, you are doomed to only two ends. One is death, and the other is to tell me the reason why you want to go to Apocalypse and release my grandfather. " Han 3000 said¡° What if I have to choose the third? " Nangong Boling said with gnashing teeth¡° Have a try? " Han three thousand pick eyebrow to ask a way. Nangong Boling wants to have Han 3000 cramped and skinned. No one has ever threatened him like this, and no one has ever brought him so much pressure. try? Do you really want to try? This may cost your life! After seeing Han 3000''s skills, Nangong Boling didn''t dare to try. He was afraid that the bodyguards around him would not have time to save him¡° I can release Han Tianyang, but if you know the reason why I went to Tianqi, I can''t explain it to you here. " Nangong Boling said¡° Why? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° There are some things that you will understand when you look at them. No matter how much I say, maybe you won''t believe them. And that thing is in the Nangong family. " Nangong Boling said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1222

    According to Han 3000''s understanding of the apocalypse, it''s impossible that the Apocalypse has any secrets in front of him, so Han 3000 has doubts about what Nangong Boling said.


    When he looked at Nangong Boling with a suspicious face, Nangong Boling also understood his meaning and continued: "don''t worry, I let you go to Nangong family. It''s not to set a trap for you. Maybe you can understand the Apocalypse better if you see that thing."


    Han 3000''s control over people''s expression has reached the extreme. He can judge whether the other person is lying or not by the other person''s expression, but Nangong Boling doesn''t seem to be lying at all.


    More importantly, even if Nangong Boling really has a trap waiting for him, Han 3000 has no fear. On earth, nothing can threaten him.


    "OK, I believe you. I will definitely go to Nangong family." Han 3000 said.


    "So can you tell me now about the apocalypse? What kind of identity are you in apocalypse Nangong Boling asked, although he is willing to believe that Han 3000 is the core member of the apocalypse, what kind of height he has is beyond Nangong Boling''s judgment.


    Han three thousand light smile, this guy''s mind is very quick to take advantage of, this also what information did not account out, but want to know more about apocalypse from him.


    Han 3000 will not be so silly to tell Nangong Boling.


    "When I see your thing, I will naturally tell you. What I can only tell you now is that I can take you to Apocalypse, and I can help you do anything you want, provided that you can bring more valuable things in the future." Han 3000 said.


    This kind of condition is very fair to both sides, and no one will suffer. But Nangong Boling came all the way, but he didn''t get anything. It''s hard to avoid that he didn''t accept it.


    "How can I believe you if you don''t tell me anything?" Nangong Boling doubted.


    "If you don''t believe me, you won''t come out with me, and besides choosing to believe, do you have any other choices?" Han 3000 asked.


    This sentence does not give Nangong Boling a way to continue to argue. His current situation is really like what Han 3000 said. There is no other choice at all. Moreover, Han 3000''s strength performance and his cognition of Nangong family are beyond Nangong Boling''s imagination. Judging from these things alone, Nangong Boling will not doubt Han 3000.


    "When are you going to the Nangong family?" Nangong Boling asked, since only exchange can get what he wants, he naturally hopes that Han 3000 can appear in the Nangong family as soon as possible.


    "I''ll go to Yuncheng again. After solving the problems there, I''ll come to you. You can go home and wait for me." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s heart thumped. Listening to Han 3000''s words, he seemed to know where the Nangong family was!


    "Do you know where the Nangong family is?" Nangong Boling asked after taking a deep breath.


    "Of course." Han Sanqian said with a smile that he not only knew where he was, but also had been to Nangong Boling. He just didn''t know these things.


    Nangong Boling felt frightened for the first time. Han 3000 knew too much about the Nangong family. He even knew where the Nangong family was.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis was born in Nangong Boling''s heart, because his mysterious identity seemed completely transparent in front of Han 3000. This feeling of being seen through made Nangong Boling feel extremely dangerous.


    "Nangong family is the most mysterious family in the world. How can you know so much?" Nangong Boling asked with disbelief. He spent a lot of time and energy to hide all aspects of the Nangong family. He thought he had done it perfectly, but in front of Han 3000, the perfection was completely shattered, and the whole Nangong family seemed to become transparent.


    Nangong Boling did a very good job in information hiding of Nangong family. If Han 3000 had not been to Nangong family, it would be very difficult for him to understand these things.


    But he could not tell Nangong Boling that he had been there.


    And his present life is rebirth, so he can know so many things.


    This kind of absurd words, not to mention whether Nangong Boling would believe it or not, even if he would, Han Sanqian would not tell him such an important thing.


    In Han 3000''s mind, in this world, only one person is qualified to know the secret of his rebirth, that is Su Yingxia.


    "That''s because you don''t understand my ability. To me, Nangong family is just a frog in the well." After Han 3000 said these words, Shi Jing came to him from a distance, Han 3000 took the initiative to go up, mother and son also almost should go home.


    After Han 3000 left, Nangong Boling was in a daze for a long time, and the four words "frog in the well" echoed in his mind.


    Nangong family, frog in the well?


    How can there be a connection between the two.


    Nangong family is by no means a frog in the well.


    It is one of the most powerful families in the world, and Nangong Boling is in charge of an amazing amount of economy. Who is qualified to say that Nangong family is a frog in the well? But when facing Han 3000, Nangong Boling didn''t know what to say¡° What''s the matter with you, master? " Zhong Changqiu goes to Nangong Boling and finds that Nangong Boling has a dull expression on his face. He doesn''t understand and asks¡° Is Changqiu, Nangong family, a frog in the well Nangong Boling asked subconsciously. This sentence almost made Zhong Changqiu laugh. If Nangong family is a frog in the well, then this well is the whole world¡° How can you say that, master? " Zhong Changqiu asked. Nangong Boling shook his head, took a deep breath and said, "it''s not me, it''s Han 3000." Zhong Changqiu looks like he wants to talk but stops. Han 3000 says that he is a frog in the well of Nangong family. This... This makes Zhong Changqiu not know how to refute, because in Zhong Changqiu''s mind, Han 3000''s status is almost the same as that of Nangong Boling, so what he said must be reasonable. He said that the Nangong family is a frog in the well. There is definitely a reason. As for the reason, Zhong Changqiu can''t think of it, but he will never deny its existence¡° Master, do you know his identity? " Asked Zhong Changqiu¡° I don''t know, but sooner or later, I''ll know. " Nangong Boling''s eyes suddenly became hot. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1223

    "3000, what did you talk to him about?" On the way home, Shi Jing can''t help being curious and asks Han 3000.


    Although Shi Jing knows that she shouldn''t be involved in these things, after all, Han 3000 has the ability to handle them well, so she doesn''t need to worry about them at all. But people are curious, and she is no exception.


    "He invited me to the Nangong family." Han Sanqian told Shi Jing how to simplify things. After all, there are many things that he can''t explain clearly, so he is too lazy to waste his breath.


    "No way." Shi Jing became serious as soon as she heard that.


    In her eyes, Nangong Boling is not a good thing. Going to Nangong family, it is very likely that Nangong Boling set a trap for Han 3000. In case of being trapped, how can Han 3000 come back alive?


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 and says, "are you stupid to let you go to Nangong family? This is obviously a trap. If you go, can he let you go? This is Hongmen banquet."


    Han 3000 smiles a little. I''m afraid that the person who dares to invite him to Hongmen banquet has not been born yet. Even if it''s really Hongmen banquet, it''s the other party''s loss. Han 3000 is not in danger.


    "Ma, do you think Nangong Boling dares to do it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "What dare you do?" Shi Jingyi naturally asked, she knows what kind of person Nangong Boling is in Han 3000''s mouth, he controls the power of the world economy, and even has the ability to resist the country. Is there anything such a person dare not do?


    "Of course he doesn''t dare, because if he wants to kill me, then he is the one who will die. I believe he knows that very well." Han 3000 said.


    Looking at Han 3000 full of self-confidence, Shi Jing can''t help feeling that she is a little worried.


    And from Han 3000''s performance now, he is really very strong, almost no one is his opponent.


    "3000, how did you become so powerful?" Shi Jing has been curious about this problem, because Han 3000 is an apprentice of Yanjun sect, but now he is obviously much more powerful than Yanjun.


    "Mom, I got through Ren Du''s two channels and became a peerless master." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    To this kind of absurd words, Shi Jing could only deal with it with a white eye and said, "this is not the world of martial arts. Do you really think Ma is such a good HuLong?"


    Han Sanqian nodded. This is not the world of martial arts, but the real world is more incredible than martial arts. If Shi Jing knew the secret of apocalypse and the existence of Xuanyuan world, she would be even more unbelievable.


    "I said, you don''t believe it, what else can I do?" Han three thousand helpless way.


    Shi Jing doesn''t worry about this problem any more. She knows that Han 3000 doesn''t want to explain to herself. There must be a reason. One day in the future, when the time is ripe, Han 3000 will tell her what she should know.


    "By the way, Grandpa should be back soon." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing was in the same place.


    "What do you mean?" Shi Jing asked.


    Han Sanqian just reflected that he was saying something wrong, because for Shi Jing, Han Tianyang had already died, and the cremation and burial were all witnessed by people. She didn''t know about Nangong Boling''s stealing heaven and changing the sun.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s not resurrection. My grandfather didn''t die at all." Han explained.


    "How can it be? I saw his body with my own eyes. How can I not die?" Hearing is false and seeing is true. If she only hears that Han Tianyang is dead, Shi Jing will never believe it. But she saw it with her own eyes. How can there be any possibility of variables?


    "In fact, it was the Nangong family that did this. The Nangong family has always regarded my grandfather as a puppet. You can see that he is not dead at all. He is only treated with some kind of medicine by the Nangong family, so he is dead." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing can''t help but take a breath. If Nangong Qianqiu knows about this, what will she think?


    It is estimated that no one would think that Han Tianyang, who has been buried, is still alive!


    "If your grandfather comes back, the Han family may have changed." Shi Jing says that if Han Tianyang is allowed to regain control of the Han family, the future of the Han family will no longer be Han Jun, and Nangong Qianqiu, who has no voice, will not dare to make trouble for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded. Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards him changed after his grandfather left. When his grandfather came back, Nangong Qianqiu''s discrimination would inevitably change. Of course, Han 3000 didn''t care about that at all.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s regret is sooner or later. She will eventually understand the gap between Han Jun and herself. Han 3000 only needs to see how Nangong Qianqiu regrets. As for how she will treat him in the future, it doesn''t matter.


    For Han 3000, his biggest obsession is Nangong Qianqiu, besides Su Yingxia. After all, the shadow that this grandmother brought to him when he was a child is so big that Han 3000 still can''t be open-minded when facing this matter.


    Soon after returning home, Han 3000 received a call from Yang Wanlin. Yang Wanlin is particularly excited, because after this competition, Han 3000''s voice to win the championship is getting higher and higher, and even many people have recognized that Han 3000 is the champion of this year''s Wuji summit, because the strength of other competitors, almost no one can compare with Han 3000¡° Three thousand, now everyone thinks you are the champion, you are too strong Yang Wanlin said. Han 3000 is not a little excited about this matter. From the moment he decided to participate in the competition, the result has been doomed. It''s just that these people know it later¡° It seems that there will be a lot of people abandoning the competition behind me? " Han 3000 asked¡° That''s for sure. Who dares to fight with you when you are so powerful? I guess you can directly participate in the final Yang Wanlin said with a smile, although he has not received the news in this respect, this situation can be expected, and when Chongyang''s identity is gradually picked out, those people will understand how strong Han 3000 is, and naturally they will not dare to be the opponent of Han 3000¡° OK, I can stop for a while Han 3000 said¡° Are you free tonight? Lao Zu wants to invite you home for dinner. " Yang Wanlin said that this is the purpose of his call to Han 3000, which is also explained by Yang Bin himself. For Yang Bin, Han 3000 still has to give him some face. After all, the development of Fengqian still needs Yang Bin''s care, so he agreed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1225

    For ordinary men, it''s a very good thing to have beautiful women to throw themselves into their arms, but Han 3000 is an exception, because he never looks forward to this aspect of things, and there are too many women around him, which will make him feel headache.


    "If you like, help me block these peach blossoms." Han 3000 said to Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin hopes that he will have this opportunity. Although he is the young master of the Yang family, he has hardly encountered any obstacles in the aspect of women, there are some women he can''t get after all, and he also has self-knowledge. With his ability, how can he replace Han 3000 in the eyes of those women?


    "Lao Han, don''t make fun of me. How can I help you? In the eyes of those women, you are the only one left. I''m a fart." Yang Wanlin said with a bitter smile.


    Listening to these words, Shi Jing was very happy. Even people like Yang Wanlin would sigh that they were inferior to Han 3000. Isn''t this enough to explain Han 3000''s excellence?


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. It seems that he has to leave Yanjing as soon as possible. Otherwise, what a woman''s attack he doesn''t want to deal with.


    "Sir, do you have any new plans for me to come today?" Han 3000 asked Yang Bin.


    "I don''t have any plans. I just want you to come for dinner, but we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Yang Bin said with a smile, he can''t easily arrange these two words in Han 3000''s face, and Yang Bin doesn''t think he is qualified to arrange Han 3000 to do anything.


    Now Han 3000 is a fragrant steamed bun, and countless people want to cooperate. Once the Yang family makes Han 3000 dissatisfied, it may be abandoned by Han 3000. It is precisely because of this worry that Yang Bin will personally contact Han 3000.


    Interpersonal relationship, is a very complex thing, of course, this also score object, in the face of Han 3000, even Yang Bin such old fox also have to be careful.


    Han Sanqian smiles. He knows what worries Yang Bin. Now he has a good relationship with the Mo family. Yang Bin is sure to be afraid that he will get too close to the Mo family.


    However, Yang Bin has such a sense of crisis, which is very good news for Fengqian. Only in this way can Yang Bin spare no effort to help Fengqian.


    "By the way, I''ve heard some rumors. I don''t know if they are true or false." Yang Bin said.


    "What rumors?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Bin raised his eyebrows and said, "I heard that you want to be the son-in-law of the Mo family, and Mo Yanshang said that you can choose the girls of the Mo family now. If you are not satisfied in the future, can you change them?"


    When Yang Bin learned about this, he began to regret that there were no girls among the younger generation of the Yang family. There were only two. Even he knew that Han Sanqian would not like them.


    For the first time in his life, Yang Bin feels the importance of having a girl at home, but it''s too late now.


    After all, if Han 3000 can become a son-in-law, the relationship will be stronger.


    "It''s true, but I didn''t promise." Han three thousand said, this matter is regarded as a confidential dialogue between him and Mo Yan two people. According to reason, it should not be rumored, but Yang Bin can even hear this. It seems that Yang Bin is at the Mo family.


    Yang Bin was relieved. It turns out that Han 3000 didn''t agree. This is a good thing. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about Mo Yanshang''s position in Han 3000''s mind.


    "Old man, you don''t just ask me to eat because of this?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yang Bin said that he was trying to get in touch with his feelings, but it really had a lot to do with calling Han 3000 to have a meal. He wanted to confirm the truth, but it was inevitable that he would be embarrassed if Han 3000 broke it.


    "Yes, I''m afraid you don''t know what your status is. How important you are to Yanjing''s three families. If you become the son-in-law of the Mo family, I will be very distressed." Yang Bin did not deny, said with a wry smile.


    Han Sanqian is dumbfounded. He really doesn''t know that he has such a weight in front of the three families. Even the grandfather of the Yang family cares about such trifles.


    "Lao Han, now even the Wangs are trying to get close to you, and the Wangs know that Wang Linqi is in conflict with you. Now they are trying to make Wang Linqi apologize to you." Yang Wanlin added at this time that this is his latest intelligence. At the beginning, Wang Linqi didn''t pay attention to Han 3000, and even had a certain conflict with Han 3000. After Wang Li, the head of the Wang family, learned that, he had already scolded Wang Linqi and made it clear that Wang Linqi must apologize to Han 3000 and be forgiven.


    Now Wang Lynch, it is estimated that he is already trying to find a way to apologize to Han 3000, because Wang Li has made it very clear that if he does not get Han 3000''s forgiveness, Wang Lynch will have to get out of the Wang family.


    "It seems that I really have some ability to make the three families value it so much." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The most touching person is Shi Jing, who has been neglected in the Han family for so many years. He has not received any attention from the Han family, and has even been treated as a waste by Nangong Qianqiu.


    However, after leaving the Han family, he became a hot potato pursued by the three families. You know, Yanjing business community, these three families are the top ones. It''s unprecedented for them to be valued together. When Nangong Qianqiu knows these things, is it too late for her to regret? In Shi Jing''s opinion, Nangong Qianqiu will eventually regret it, and it''s almost time for her to regret it. But Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness is far beyond Shi Jing''s imagination. Now Nangong Qianqiu admits in her heart that Han 3000 is excellent. After all, this is an indelible fact. She can''t turn it around with her mouth open. But she still did not want to let Han 3000 to support the Han family, and even she hopes Han 3000 to die, in order to bloom the glory of Han Jun. A five-star hotel downstairs, Nangong Qianqiu with Han Jun, has been guarding at the door of the hotel¡° Grandma, what are we doing here? " Han Jun puzzled asked, at this time point, he should be playing games at home, non Nangong Qianqiu pulled out of the house, which makes Han Jun very unhappy¡° Nangong Boling lives here. If he wants Han 3000 to die, only he can help us. " Nangong Qianqiu said indifferently. Han Jun didn''t care and said, "I have to go home to play games. Can''t I come back another day? Let Han 3000 live another two days. " Hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu turns his head and stares at Han Jun angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1226

    Out of doting on Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu seldom loses his temper with him, but when Nangong Qianqiu hears this sentence, his anger can no longer be hidden.


    At this time, what Han Jun thought in his heart was the game!


    Hasn''t he felt the threat and realized that his position is being shaken by Han 3000?


    In the face of big events, he is concerned about the game, is it really mud can not help the wall?


    Pop!


    Nangong Qianqiu slaps Han Jun in the face,


    She will never allow herself to fail because of Han Jun, even if he is really just a pile of mud, Nangong Qianqiu must make him bright.


    Han Jun''s face was beaten, his eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Grandma, hit him?


    Han Junchang is so big that he has never been beaten. Even if his mistake angered Han Cheng and Shi Jing, Nangong Qianqiu also helps him. So Han Jun is used to being protected by Nangong Qianqiu. He knows that as long as Nangong Qianqiu is there, he will not be punished.


    But he never thought that Nangong Qianqiu was the one who was beaten for the first time in his life.


    "Grandma, you hit me?" Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t have a trace of heartache, because at this time, she should let Han Jun know the seriousness of the matter. If she indulges Han Jun again, it will only lead to the worst result.


    "At this time, what you think in your heart is the game. If I don''t fight you, who do you know? Now Han 3000 is much better than you. If you only play the game, what can you do with Han 3000?" Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth.


    Han Jun burst into tears in his eyes. For him who had never been wronged, this slap really hurt his heart.


    But Han Jun is not stupid. Judging from Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude, she is really angry. If she chooses to be willful at this time, I''m afraid the end will be worse.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Han Jun looks aggrieved and lowers his head. He knows how to make Nangong Qianqiu calm down. After all, what he is good at is to please Nangong Qianqiu.


    See Han Jun know wrong, but also a sincere attitude, Nangong Qianqiu attitude immediately eased a lot, touching Han Jun''s head, said: "grandma does not want to hit you, just want to let you know the current situation, do you want to be Han 3000 riding on the head in the future?"


    Han Jun shook his head firmly. He never had the status of the waste brother in his heart, so he couldn''t accept being ridden by Han 3000.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. I will be better than Han 3000." Han Jun said.


    Although this kind of thing seems to be far away, after all, Han 3000''s status in Yanjing is not equal to that of ten thousand Han Jun, but in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, she is more willing to believe Han Jun.


    At this time, the person waiting for Nangong Qianqiu finally appeared.


    Nangong Boling and Zhong Changqiu are preparing to leave the hotel, and they want to leave Yanjing directly.


    Han 3000''s strength has been confirmed by him. As for Han 3000''s identity, it seems that there will be no fake in Nangong Boling. Moreover, he has agreed with Han 3000 that Han 3000 will go to Nangong family, so it is a waste of time for Nangong Boling to stay in Yanjing.


    "What are you doing here?" Walking to Nangong Qianqiu, Nangong Boling asked faintly.


    "I''m willing to help the owner do anything, as long as Han 3000 dies." Nangong Qianqiu directly shows her intention, and now she wants Han 3000 to die. For her grandson, she seems to have no affection for her family.


    "If you want Han 3000 to die, you want this trash to inherit the Han family, don''t you?" Nangong Boling said with disdain that he was very clear about the internal situation of the Han family. He also knew how much Nangong Qianqiu valued Han Jun. unfortunately, in his eyes, Han Jun was the real waste. Even if he inherited the Han family, the Han family would eventually decline in his hands.


    More importantly, what ability does Han Jun have to compare with Han 3000?


    Hearing that Nangong Boling used the word "waste" to describe Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu was dissatisfied, but there was no fluctuation on the surface. He said, "I believe that Han Jun can do better than Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 dies, Han Jun can become your puppet and help you do anything."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Hearing this, Nangong Boling couldn''t help laughing.


    Puppets?


    Do anything?


    What can Han Jun do?


    Moreover, it''s really a joke to use Han 3000''s death to exchange for Han Jun''s useless puppet.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, you are stubborn. That''s your business, but for me, Han 3000''s value is tens of millions of times higher than that of the rubbish around you. He is a puppet for me. Do you have such qualifications?" In fact, in his heart, Han Jun is a pile of worthless shit.


    "But Han 3000 will never be a obedient puppet, but Han Jun is different. He is absolutely loyal to you. As long as it''s something you want him to do, he will do it for you even if he works hard." Nangong Qianqiu goes on to say that she doesn''t want to take Han Jun to this road, because she knows how painful it is to be a puppet, but now Nangong Qianqiu has no choice. Han 3000 does not die. Not only Han Jun, but the whole Han family, including herself, will become a joke. This is the most intolerable thing for Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Take this rubbish with you and go away. His loyalty is not as good as bullshit. I don''t need this rubbish." Nangong Boling said firmly¡° Master, please, give him a chance. " With these words, Nangong Qianqiu knelt on the ground with a bang. On your knees! Nangong Qianqiu completely gave up her dignity in order to put Han Jun on the stage. This is still at the door of the hotel, and her identity is special. This matter will soon be spread out. At that time, Nangong Qianqiu will no longer have face. It can be seen how much she paid for Han Jun. If Nangong Qianqiu wakes up earlier, she doesn''t need to do such a thing at all. Han Sanqian will be able to make the Han family go to a higher level than ever before. Unfortunately, she doesn''t want to admit her mistake¡° Is it useful to kneel down? Nangong Qianqiu, not only he is a rubbish, but also you in my eyes. Kneeling down is meaningless to me. " Leave this sentence, Nangong Boling back away. Nangong is desperate for thousands of years. How can she kill Han 3000 without the help of Nangong Boling? At this time, a stealthy figure, to the Nangong Qianqiu. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1227

    "I didn''t expect that Tangtang Nangong Qianqiu would kneel down." After the furtive figure approached Nangong Qianqiu, he said with a slight sneer.


    For Nangong Qianqiu, at this time, she has lost her face. When she is laughed at, she will be very angry.


    "What are you who are entitled to laugh at me?" Nangong Qianqiu stood up and said in a cold voice.


    The man was wearing a cap with a very low brim, which made people unable to see his appearance clearly. However, Nangong Qianqiu could see the slightly upward corners of his mouth, which was clearly laughing at her.


    "I can help you when he can''t help you." Said the man.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiles coldly. Although she never wants to admit it in her heart, the fact is that Han 3000''s status in Yanjing is incomparable. In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, no one can have such ability except Nangong Boling who is qualified to deal with Han 3000.


    And this guy who appears for no reason dares to speak out.


    "What do you think you are? Now Han 3000 is protected by the Yang family and Mo family. How can you deal with him?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "With the power behind me, you must know something about the Yao family." Said the man.


    Hearing the word Yao, Nangong Qianqiu frowned.


    She has heard something about Yao Hanxing''s stay in Pok. After all, Yao Yuhai tried to find a way to solve the problem at first, but later it was not settled. It was rumored that it was even related to Han 3000, but Nangong Qianqiu didn''t believe it. After all, according to what she learned, Yao Hanxing offended a killer organization in Pok, How can Han 3000 even deal with the killer organization?


    "I know about the Yao family. Who are you?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "I''m a member of the killer organization. Han 3000 angered us on this matter, so we decided to kill him now, but we encountered some small problems and need your help." Said the man.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s heart moved. She didn''t expect that she could find a chance in the desperate situation.


    I thought Nangong Boling wouldn''t do it, so she could only watch Han 3000 grow bigger and bigger, but now there is such a turning point, which shows that there is still a chance.


    "Why should I believe you?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Han 3000 has a grudge with us because of the Yao family. We want him to die, and you want him to die, too. Can''t that be the reason for cooperation? As for whether you believe it or not, it''s your choice. " Said the man.


    "You mean Han 3000 really solved the Yao family''s problem?" Nangong Qianqiu was shocked.


    "Solve it? We are just careless. How can he solve us? " That person disdains of say.


    Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t know if it''s careless, but after listening to him, Nangong Qianqiu can confirm that Han 3000 really helped Yao family. This guy really has such ability.


    "What can I do for you?" Nangong Qianqiu asks, as long as Han 3000 can die, she doesn''t mind cooperating with anyone.


    "I will contact you again. Since we all have the same goal, I hope we can cooperate happily." After leaving this sentence, the man left.


    Nangong Qianqiu takes a look at Han Jun. at this time, she unconsciously compares Han Jun with Han 3000. In terms of achievement, Han 3000 has really left Han Jun behind too much. When Han Jun is reading the game, Han 3000 has been able to compete with a killer organization, and it is obvious that this killer organization has suffered a big loss in Han 3000''s hands.


    This makes Nangong Qianqiu sigh. Of course, sighing does not mean that Nangong Qianqiu will be disappointed with Han Jun. after all, if she really admits that Han Jun is defeated by Han 3000, it means that she has admitted her mistake. With Nangong Qianqiu''s paranoid character, she will never think so.


    "Granny, what''s the matter?" Hearing Nangong Qianqiu sigh, Han Jun asked.


    "Nothing. I hope this killer organization can really kill Han 3000." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun doesn''t dare to talk. At his age, he is still very afraid of the four words "killer organization". He even wants to persuade Nangong Qianqiu not to cooperate with that person, so as not to get angry.


    However, Han Jun did not do so, because he also knew that if he wanted to kill Han 3000, this killer organization could play a key role.


    On the other side.


    After having dinner at the Yang family, Han 3000 goes home with Shi Jing.


    Throughout the dinner, Han 3000 and Yang Bin didn''t talk too much about heavy topics. They were all home talk. However, in these home talk, Yang Bin would take the opportunity to show his attitude towards Han 3000 from time to time, and hoped that the Yang family would cooperate with Feng Qian all the time.


    "Son, I didn''t expect that you have achieved so much in such a short time. It''s less than a month since you left the Han family." Shi Jing sighed and said that in less than a month, too many things have happened. Han 3000''s identity has changed dramatically. Even the pattern of Yanjing has changed because of Han 3000. This is something Shi Jing didn''t expect.


    Thinking of Han 3000''s treatment in the Han family, and looking at Han 3000''s current status, Shi Jing''s heart is only a sigh.


    "Only a month." Han Sanqian also sighs that time is too slow. When will he be able to grow up at the age of 14? When will he be able to take Su Yingxia''s hand and walk into the church again¡° Only in this way can you prove that you are powerful. Less than a month ago, who doesn''t know your name in Yanjing now? " Shi Jing said with a smile that even people who knew Han 3000 used to treat him as a waste, but now, no one knows Han 3000, and he will no longer be treated as a waste¡° Name, status, it doesn''t mean much to me. I don''t care about these things. " Han 3000 said. Looking at Han Sanyi''s expression of no desire, Shi Jing asked curiously, "what do you care about?" Back to life, what Han 3000 cares about has not changed. It''s still Su Yingxia. However, this person, at this time, is not suitable to mention Shi Jing. Otherwise, Han 3000 doesn''t know how to explain this¡° Nothing. Go home. " Han 3000 said. When they got home, they were stunned by the scene at the door. Dozens of flowers were piled up at the door, even the road was sealed, and even the foot could not be found. Each bunch of flowers, with a card, Shi Jing picked up one, is a confession to Han 3000 words, let Shi Jing can''t help but happy¡° It seems that your crazy fans already know that you live here. Their ability can''t be underestimated. " Shi Jing said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1228

    Shi Jing is still in the mood of joking, but Han 3000 is not in the mood at all. Even seeing the bouquet at the door makes him feel headache. After all, he has just moved, and it''s not hot yet. When so many people know where he lives, isn''t he going to move again?


    "Mom, don''t make fun of me. There are so many flowers, they can''t be piled at the door." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    "That''s impossible." Shi Jing said with a smile: "these are for my son. Of course, I want to put them at home and enjoy them."


    "No, you want to take them all home?" Han 3000 asked in consternation, in his opinion, the garbage can is the best ownership of these words, if you put it home, you can''t smoke people dizzy?


    But Shi Jing didn''t care. She began to move flowers, and she didn''t plan to let go of any.


    Or in the villa is big enough, otherwise, so many flowers really can''t find a place to put.


    Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa in the living room and doesn''t want to help at all. Since Shi Jing is willing, she will let her do her own work.


    Now his reputation in Yanjing has become more and more famous, and the champion candidate of Wuji summit is almost destined to be him, which means that Han 3000 will have more trouble in the next time.


    Those crazy female fans are just one of the problems. Han Sanqian is afraid that business people will break the threshold. For these things, Han Sanqian, who is used to being a shake off shopkeeper, is definitely not willing to face them.


    So he called Qin Lin.


    "Are there many companies seeking cooperation recently?" Han 3000 asked Qin Lin.


    Qin Lin''s black eyes are very obvious in the office. Obviously, there is not enough rest time. The reason for this is that there are too many companies that want to cooperate with Fengqian. No matter the strength of the other company or the direction of cooperation, Qin Lin strictly controls himself, so there is very little rest time every day.


    "Boss, don''t worry, now the company has no lack of any cooperation, a lot of cooperation documents are in front of me, waiting for me to see." On the desk, there are mountains of documents, all of which require Qin Lin to go through the purpose in person. I have to say that this is a huge workload.


    Han 3000 looked at the time, and now it''s time to get off work. However, Qin Lin seems to be working overtime in the company?


    "Are you still in the company?" Han 3000 asked.


    "There are still some documents I need to see, so I have to finish them as soon as possible." Qin Lin said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know the specific situation in the company, but he can imagine how much workload Qin Lin has.


    "You''re not a small workshop now. You can''t deal with the problems during the working hours. You don''t need to waste the working time." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin understands Han 3000''s meaning. Big companies have to be forced by big companies. After all, it''s not Fengqian who is anxious to cooperate.


    But in Qin Lin''s opinion, he hopes to make Fengqian develop as soon as possible, and he doesn''t want Han 3000 to be a little disappointed, so he will deal with these things as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I can take it." Qin Lin said.


    "It''s not about whether you can bear it or not. It''s about Fengqian''s position. Let''s go home from work. From tomorrow on, don''t let me know about your overtime work. What''s more, help me solve a problem and let the news out. Anyone who finds me personally won''t get the opportunity to cooperate with Fengqian." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin smiles faintly. Han 3000 is used to his work style. This kind of arrangement is to let those people not trouble him. If there is any problem, just go to Fengqian.


    "Boss, I know what to do." Qin Lin said.


    "By the way... Forget it. It''s OK. Go home early and have a rest." Han 3000 finished and hung up directly.


    He had planned to ask Qin Lin to help him find a place to live, preferably in a low-key and mysterious place, so as to avoid being found by those crazy female fans. But on second thought, none of his female fans are ordinary people. After all, who can go to the Wuji summit has no family conditions, so even if they change their residence, they will soon be dug out by those women, Han 3000 is too lazy to waste his time.


    Qin Lin looks at the papers all over the desk. Although he still wants to deal with these problems as soon as possible, since the boss has already spoken, he can only go home.


    What''s more, Han 3000''s saying is quite right. Fengqian''s position is a question.


    Today''s Fengqian is not a small company that used to seek cooperation everywhere, and Qin Lin is no longer the person in charge of the company. Now his position has been completely changed, and there is no need for him to complete these companies as soon as possible.


    Even if let them wait, who dare to complain?


    At the same time, the Haitian Dynasty, a very famous nightclub in Yanjing, was full of seats under the music. No matter on holidays or weekdays, the Haitian dynasty would not be lonely.


    Moreover, there are many famous beauties here, so they can attract a large number of hunters to spend. Moreover, almost all of these hunters have an extraordinary family. For example, people like Wang Linqi like them like this very much.


    However, today''s Wang Linqi is obviously a little depressed. He is drinking wine, and there is not even a girl around him. This is a very strange thing for young master Wang. After all, there are still a few people who come to the nightclub only for drinking, most of them just for women¡° Lao Wang, you''ve done something to lose your conscience. You look dejected. Who is pregnant A young man walked up to Wang Linqi and joked with a smile that he was Wang Linqi''s good friend Yang Fei, who called himself the little prince of the nightclub. Although he was a self styled name, Yang Fei did have some ability in the circle of nightclubs. It was no problem to call hundreds of women casually¡° Put your mother''s bullshit, this kind of place woman, also deserve to be pregnant with my child? " Wang Linqi said with disdain. Yang Fei sat beside Wang Linqi and asked with his shoulder: "since he is not pregnant with a child, what''s the matter? How can he even make young master Wang lose the mood of picking up girls?" Wang Linqi took a sip of muggy wine. The reason why he was in a bad mood was related to Han 3000. Now he is forced to apologize to Han 3000, which makes Wang Linqi very difficult to accept. But if he doesn''t do so, he won''t get any money at home. Wang didn''t pay any attention to Han 3000 when he swaggered in front of him. He didn''t know that Han 3000''s position was like sitting on a rocket during this period. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1229

    At the thought that Han 3000 has become the most popular figure in Yanjing, Wang Linqi has a headache. He even thinks that how Han 3000 can do this.


    "You can''t help me with my business, so don''t ask." Wang said with a sigh.


    Yang Fei is not happy when he hears this. He is a good face man. How can he admit that he can''t help without knowing anything?


    "Lao Wang, I don''t like to hear that. Although my family is not as powerful as your family, there are some ways that your family doesn''t have. Maybe I can do things that you can''t do?" Yang Fei said.


    Wang Linqi light smile, this guy just don''t know what it is, so dare to speak.


    "Yes, you are so powerful. I''ll tell you. It''s related to Han 3000. Can you help me?" Wang said.


    Han 3000!


    Yang Fei is stunned for a moment. Recently, his family has given him a preventive injection. He must not make fun of Han 3000, let alone offend him. Otherwise, the Yang family will not protect him.


    And Yang Fei himself knows what kind of status Han 3000 is in Yanjing now. Even if you give him ten courage, he doesn''t dare to provoke Han 3000 easily.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Linqi''s trouble has something to do with Han 3000!


    "Lao Wang, you... You have a grudge against Han 3000?" Yang Fei asked. After asking this question, Yang Fei had already figured out that if there was any grudge between the two, he could only stay away from Wang Linqi and avoid being affected by the fish pond.


    "It was a bit contradictory before, so now my family asks me to apologize to him." Wang said.


    Yang Fei''s expression obviously became more rigid. He would never have come to meet Wang Linqi if he had known that.


    Due to face, Yang Fei did not leave directly, lest Wang Linqi think he is timid. After all, people like Yang Fei want face very much.


    "What''s the matter, is it serious?" Yang Fei asked.


    "What are you afraid of? It has nothing to do with you. Are you still afraid that I will implicate you?" Wang Linqi looked at Yang Fei carefully and said helplessly.


    "Don''t I have to ask what position Han 3000 is now? You don''t know how many companies and wudaoguan want to win him over and offend him. It''s no small matter. To be honest, my family has warned me that no matter what you do, you can''t offend Han 3000." Yang Fei said.


    Hearing this, Wang Linqi only had a wry smile, because he knew that Yang Fei''s situation was absolutely not an exception. There must be many families who gave such warnings to their younger generation, which also showed how scared those families were of Han 3000. However, he got into trouble with such a devil level figure.


    If you give Wang Lynch another chance to choose, he will never provoke Han 3000. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a little contradiction. Maybe he has forgotten." Wang said.


    Just a little contradiction?


    If it is really a small contradiction, is it worth Wang Linqi''s melancholy?


    Yang Fei didn''t dare to believe Wang Linqi''s words and thought about it. In this situation, it''s best to stay away from Wang Linqi.


    "By the way, I suddenly remember something. I have to go home quickly. You can play slowly. I''ll pay for it tonight." With that, Yang Fei left without waiting for Wang Linqi''s answer.


    Wang Linqi knows that Yang Fei is distancing himself. He is afraid of being implicated.


    In addition to his disdain for Yang Fei, Wang Linqi can also understand his feelings. After all, Han 3000 now has the weight of fear.


    "Yang Fei."


    Yang Fei just walked to the door of the nightclub and was suddenly stopped.


    "What are you doing, leaving so early?" The man came to Yang Fei and asked with a puzzled face. At the beginning of his night life, Yang Fei didn''t even have a female companion. This is not in line with Yang Fei''s work style, so he felt very strange.


    After looking around like a thief, he said to the man, "don''t blame my good brother for not reminding you. Don''t get too close to Wang Linqi recently, so as not to get into trouble."


    "No, what does that mean? Don''t you have the best relationship with Wang Linqi and call him a brother?" That person doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Brother? I have to know him now. He has offended Han 3000! " Wang said.


    The man''s eyes widened, and then he took another breath.


    "No, you''re not kidding?" That person asks a way, he also very clear Han 3000 is what kind of person now, offended Han 3000, can''t have good end.


    "Do you look like I''m joking? That''s you. I won''t say it to anyone else." Wang said.


    "Damn, fortunately you remind me, otherwise, I don''t know what happened when I was killed by Wang Linqi. It seems that I have to go too. Let''s go together."


    They left the club together.


    Although these are some small details, we can see Han 3000''s status in Yanjing from these small details. In the current situation, no one is willing, or has the courage, to provoke Han 3000. They are eager to cooperate with Han 3000. Even if they fail to synthesize, they are absolutely not willing to form a feud with Han 3000. Wang Linqi left at one o''clock in the morning alone after drinking muggy wine. He didn''t take anyone with him. Because of the current situation, he is not in the mood to think about that. Just as he was about to call for a valet driver, a man with a hat appeared beside Wang Linqi and asked, "Sir, do you need the price?" Wang Linqi, who was drunk in a daze, simply took a look at each other, then threw the car key in the past and said, "you''re not talking nonsense. Don''t drive for me. Do I drive by myself?" With that, Wang Linqi got on the co pilot. The car did not drive towards the Wang family, but to the outskirts. However, Wang Linqi, who was asleep, did not find this situation at all. After parking in an abandoned warehouse, the driver got out of the car and took out the phone. This person is the killer who met Nangong Qianqiu, and the phone he dialed is Nangong Qianqiu''s. Nangong Qianqiu, who was woken up by the phone late at night, was in a bad mood. However, seeing the caller ID, Nangong Qianqiu''s anger was forced down¡° Come to me so late. What can I do for you Nangong Qianqiu asked¡° Tomorrow you will find someone to spread some news, saying that Han 3000 and Wang Linqi have met, and there has been a fierce quarrel. Remember, don''t let people find out the source of the news is you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1230

    For this kind of thing, Nangong Qianqiu is handy, and she also knows what the other party wants to achieve. However, it is not realistic for her to use the Wang family''s hand to deal with Han 3000.


    Although the Wang family is one of the three families in Yanjing, the other two families are closely related to Han 3000. Even if something happens, the Mo family and the Yang family will stand in line with Han 3000. It is obviously impossible for the Wang family to deal with Han 3000 by themselves.


    "If you want to use the Wang''s hand to deal with Han 3000, you don''t understand the current situation in Yanjing." Nangong Qianqiu said that she hoped Han 3000 would die, so she wanted to plan more carefully.


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do. You don''t need to worry about the rest. I know how to do it."


    The other side''s attitude is tough, Nangong Qianqiu has no choice but to stop talking nonsense, said: "you can rest assured, I will spread the news as soon as possible, and will never leave any clues."


    The man hung up the phone and looked at Wang Linqi, who was still sleeping in the car. He naturally knew that the Wang family''s hands were not enough to deal with Han 3000, but Wang Linqi was the son of the Wang family after all. If he had an accident, the Wang family would certainly cause some trouble to Han 3000.


    Once the situation in Yanjing starts to get chaotic, he can find a chance to start.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know anything. He is dreaming that he went to Yuncheng and grew up with Su Yingxia. Finally, he walked into the auditorium hand in hand again. In this lifetime of wedding, he didn''t bear the curse and was not laughed at by the people of Yuncheng, which gave Su Yingxia the blessing. This made Han 3000 smile unconsciously.


    For Han 3000, the biggest regret in his last life was that he didn''t give Su Yingxia a beautiful wedding. After all, the wedding was ridiculed and ridiculed, which has always been a hindrance in Han 3000''s heart. Even in his dream, Han 3000 wanted to make up for this regret.


    The next day, Shi Jing had already made breakfast, but Han 3000 didn''t get up for the first time, which made Shi Jing feel strange.


    Living with Han 3000 for such a long time, she has never encountered Han 3000 sleeping in.


    Secretly open the door, from the crack in the door, Han 3000 is still sleeping.


    Shi Jing had a bad heart for a moment and was ready to tease the son.


    But when she walked into the room, Han 3000 suddenly said, "Mom, what do you want to do?"


    Shi Jing stays on the spot. Isn''t this boy asleep? How can he suddenly wake up.


    After all, Han 3000 is a powerful man in the divine realm. If he is intruded into the room, he can''t detect it, and it would be too disappointing for him.


    "What else can I do, of course, to wake you up for dinner." Shi Jing said a little embarrassed.


    Han 3000 sat up and said, "wake me up for dinner. Don''t be so secretive."


    Shi Jing suddenly changed face, a face of censure to Han 3000 said: "what is furtive, I''m your mother, into your room, need furtive?"


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of one thing at this time, that is, he can''t reason with women. Su Yingxia once made him deeply understand this matter.


    "I said the wrong thing." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    Shi Jing full of pride, this just said: "know wrong good, get up quickly, rice is cold."


    Han Sanqian gets up dressed and still thinks about the dream of last night. For the heart of going to Yuncheng, it becomes more urgent. Although it is impossible for him to get married with Su Yingxia, it is also very precious for Han Sanqian to grow up with Su Yingxia.


    "Do you have anything to do today?" At the dinner table, Shi Jing asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is a thoughtful person, Shi Jing asked, it must be because she has something.


    "No, what do you want me to do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If you''re OK, how about going to the reunion with me?" Shi Jing said.


    "Classmate meeting?" Han three thousand Leng for a while, adult''s classmate meeting, what can he do with a child?


    "No?" Shi Jing some lost said.


    "Of course not. How can I not be happy with the things that can give my mother face?" Han 3000 said with a smile, with his IQ, he quickly guessed why Shi Jing had to bring his own reason.


    People love face. Shi Jing is also a layman, and there is no exception.


    Now Han 3000 is a celebrity in Yanjing. It''s a matter of face to take him with you?


    "Most of my classmates came back from abroad and didn''t know anything about Yanjing. It''s a question whether they recognize you or not." Shi Jing deliberately sarcastic Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 doesn''t argue either. Most of them come back from abroad. Aren''t there a few people from Yanjing?


    And he doesn''t want to tear Shi Jing apart. He has to save her face.


    "Where to go? Do you need a car? I can ask Qin Lin to arrange it. " Han 3000 said.


    "Longhu manor, if we don''t have a car, we can''t get there in the dark." Shi Jing said. Longhu manor is a first-line resort in Yanjing. It is located in the southern suburb of Yanjing. People who can spend there are rich or expensive. It seems that this reunion is also a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. No wonder Shi Jing will bring Han 3000. Han Sanqian calls Qin Lin and asks Qin Lin to arrange a car. For Qin Lin, Han 3000 has to travel because it''s safe for him to be a driver, so he throws away everything in his hand and drives to Han 3000''s villa. It''s a very troublesome thing for women to go out. It''s a meticulous job to change make-up. Han 3000 and Qin Lin are waiting in the living room to talk about Feng Qian. Now Fengqian''s development is almost soaring. Han Sanqian doesn''t need to worry about it at all. Although Qin Lin''s work is busy, it''s much easier to select cooperation partners than before, and he doesn''t need to worry about it at all¡° Boss, in my opinion, in less than three months, Fengqian will become a leading company in Yanjing. " Qin Lin said to Han 3000. The three-month period is an agreement between Han Sanqian and the Yang family. Today, Fengqian not only has the help of the Yang family, but also has more cooperation opportunities, which naturally takes less than three months¡° Next, Fengqian will give you full responsibility. You can make all your own decisions. " Han 3000 said. This is not the first time Han 3000 said this. Qin Lin felt strange last time. Han 3000 explained these things as if he was going to leave¡° Boss, are you leaving Yanjing? " Qin Lin asked¡° Yes, after the Wuji summit, I will go to Yuncheng. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1231

    For Qin Lin, Yuncheng is a place where he can''t compete with Han 3000, so he doubts why han 3000 wants to go to Yuncheng. However, as a subordinate, he is not qualified to ask these questions, so he can only bury this doubt in his heart.


    "Have you ever been to a school reunion?" Han 3000 suddenly asked Qin Lin.


    When it comes to the classmate meeting, Qin Lin laughs bitterly. This kind of party is probably indispensable to many people. But in fact, the nominal classmate meeting only has all kinds of comparisons, such as work comparison, car comparison, and even more beautiful than whose wife.


    If the students who did not do well in school at the beginning, if they were successful, they would deliberately belittle the students who did well in school but did not develop well in society.


    For Qin Lin, the student union is not as simple as a simple party at all. It is those who are good at mixing and want to show off that make the student union exist.


    "Boss, in name, the classmate meeting is for old classmates to meet and get in touch with each other, but in fact, it''s just a comparison. I used to be just a jerk, and I was ridiculed by all kinds of people at the classmate meeting. When they mocked me, they didn''t treat me as a classmate." Qin Lin said.


    Han three thousand light smile, it seems that Qin Lin''s classmate experience, did not leave him too good experience.


    But he is also telling the truth. The so-called relationship is just a cover. Who is better married than women and who is better working than men? This is a show off party.


    "If you appear in the student union now, many people will flatter you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this point, Qin Lin can''t help but raise his lips. Now he is really different from the past, let alone in the classmate meeting. Even if he didn''t go to the classmate meeting, many of his classmates know that he is doing well now, so they went to Fengqian to find him, hoping that he can help arrange a job. Moreover, his current identity has been spread among the students for a long time, What surprised Qin Lin most was that when he was in school, he didn''t even bother to look at his goddess, and he went to him specially.


    However, Qin Lin is not interested in these things at all. He has never thought of using his present glory to revenge the people who ridiculed him at the beginning, and he will not take advantage of his work to take care of the future of his classmates.


    Qin Lin is very clear that the position he has is given to him by Han 3000, so he will never use his identity and rights to do things for his own interests.


    "Boss, I used to like a girl very much in school. After listening to my current status, she came to me too." Qin Lin said.


    Han three thousand to Qin Lin picked eyebrow, expression appears very ambiguous, said: "now how, have further development?"


    Qin Lin shook his head and sighed: "I once imagined that if I became a successful person and let her know that I was getting worse, she would like me. The fantasy at that time was very sweet, and I even thought that she would marry me."


    After a pause, Qin Lin continued: "but when such a thing really happened, I found that I didn''t like her at all. When she came to me, I couldn''t find any feeling of my original heart."


    "Why?" Han 3000 puzzled asked, the goddess of the campus period, this should be many people can not forget the first love, and Qin Lin actually did not take this opportunity.


    "Perhaps, when people have money, women will become the cheapest thing, and I know that she is not for me, but my current status and wealth." Qin Lin explained.


    Han Sany slaps Qin Lin on the shoulder. This idea is very dangerous. He can think that this female classmate is coming for his money, but he can never think of women as the cheapest thing. Once this idea comes into being, Qin Lin will die alone.


    "Not every woman is like this. Why don''t you think about why she wants to be with you when you can''t do anything? Is it love you to live on the street with you? " Han 3000 said.


    "This..." Qin Lin has a bitter smile on his face. Maybe there is no one in the world who is willing to live on the street with him. Who is willing to entrust his life to a loser?


    "You can''t see through anything, otherwise, what''s the point of living?" Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin took a look at Han Sanqian without any advice. He was surprised to see that his boss was only a minor. How could he have such a mature mentality? During a conversation just now, Qin Lin even felt that he was talking to an elder.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Han 3000''s over age maturity has reached an unimaginable level.


    "Boss, you seem to have experienced a lot of things, but your age is not suitable." Qin Lin said.


    Han 3000 seems to be young, but his experience is absolutely unique, so he has his own unique understanding of things.


    But he can''t explain these reasons to Qin Lin.


    "It''s a spectator''s view. As a spectator, I can see more."


    At this time, Shi Jing in a dress finally came out of the room.


    Han 3000 looks at the time. It''s an hour later. Women are really strange creatures. It takes so much time to go out and change clothes. Moreover, it''s because Shi Jing doesn''t bring all the clothes to Han''s family. Han 3000 can''t imagine how long the time line will be if Shi Jing changes clothes in Han''s family¡° How''s it going? " Shi Jing asks Han 3000 seriously. In Han 3000''s eyes, Shi Jing has always been the most beautiful mother. She has very good maintenance, and her charm at this age is richer than other women. She can be said to be the best mature woman in Han 3000''s eyes¡° Believe it or not, even if it''s a dishwasher on you, it won''t be ugly. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° If you use this mouth on Nangong Qianqiu, she won''t treat you so badly. " Shi Jing said speechless. Han 3000 doesn''t have the ability to please Nangong Qianqiu. As long as he is willing, he can say flattering words that are more sarcastic than Han Jun, but he is not willing to do so. Moreover, the key reason for Nangong Qianqiu''s rejection of him is not that Han 3000 doesn''t have sweet words, so even if these words are said to Nangong Qianqiu, they won''t be of any use¡° She doesn''t like me because I won''t say what she likes. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing quickly stops this topic. After all, Han 3000 doesn''t want to mention it. She doesn''t want to have a good day because Nangong Qianqiu destroys Han 3000''s good mood. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1232

    Qin Lin, as a driver, drove to Longhu villa.


    On the way, Qin Lin asked Han 3000, "boss, do you need to say hello to Longhu villa? I happen to know this person, so I should be able to arrange the best banquet hall."


    Longhu villa is a high-end consumption place. It''s a superficial routine to watch the dishes. So in Qin Lin''s opinion, this kind of general classmate gathering will not be well arranged in Longhu villa. However, with Han 3000''s current status, he should get the best wherever he goes.


    "No, I''m just a companion today." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing glared at Han three thousand one eye, said: "what is accompany guest, say so ugly."


    Han three thousand shriveled shriveled mouth, he this doesn''t call accompany guest what, and Shi Jing pulls him, probably rate also want to earn face for oneself.


    "Why don''t you arrange it?" Han 3000 asks tentatively.


    "It''s not necessary. Today''s classmate meeting was called by the monitor of that year. He has developed very well abroad, so he can''t lose face." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 suddenly touches his chin and looks at Shi Jing in a thoughtful way.


    Shi Jing was not comfortable with Han 3000''s strange eyes, and said, "what are you doing looking at me so strangely?"


    "Mom, does my father know your monitor?" Han 3000 asked.


    Referring to Han Cheng, Shi Jing''s expression was slightly flustered and said, "how can he know that we haven''t held a classmate meeting for a long time, and I have no chance to take your father."


    Han Sany nodded his head like an old God and said, "this monitor must not be an ordinary person. Mom, you didn''t like him before, did you?"


    "What are you talking about? You dare to tease me. Your skin itches." Shi Jing looks at Han 3000 viciously and threatens.


    Han 3000 is not afraid of threats, with an ambiguous smile on his face: "don''t worry, I will keep it a secret and won''t let him know."


    Han Sanqian looks at this matter with the heart of watching jokes, because he doesn''t think that Shi Jing will give Han Cheng a green hat because of a monitor. Moreover, his previous unrequited love, even love, is worth recalling. It''s reasonable for Shi Jing to have such a performance.


    "What else?" Shi Jing stares at the eyes of drum drum drum, obvious already had the meaning of homicide.


    Han three thousand quickly made a mouth action, said he can control the mouth.


    Shi Jing, who was mentioned by Han 3000, became a little nervous.


    At that time, she did have a secret love for the monitor in the class. Even though many years have passed, she still has a certain weight in Shi Jing''s heart, so she can see her male god many years ago immediately. It''s hard to avoid that Shi Jing still has some tension in her heart.


    The closer you get to Longhu villa, the less traffic you have on the road. However, if you can see vehicles passing by, it must be luxury cars. This also shows that people who can get in and out of Longhu villa are people who are either rich or expensive.


    When the vehicles drive into the parking lot of Longhu villa, it''s more like seeing a luxury car exhibition. The million class cars here are particularly inconspicuous, even have no sense of existence.


    "Heaven for the rich." After getting off the car, Han 3000 said with a sigh on his face.


    "Boss, there''s nothing wrong with using heaven to describe Longhu villa." Qin Lin said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is it difficult? What else can I say? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Qin Lin takes a look at Shi Jing. It seems that in her face, some words are hard to say.


    Shi Jing was also very curious about why Qin Lin said that. Seeing his worries, she said, "don''t worry, speak boldly. I''m also curious."


    "Boss, for men, what else can be called heaven?" Qin Lin said vaguely.


    Han 3000 immediately understood Qin Lin''s meaning, if there is such a service, the word heaven is really appropriate.


    Shi Jing has a disdainful look on her face. As a woman, she naturally disdains this kind of trifling with women. But this is the normal situation in a corner of society. Even if she disdains, she can''t change it.


    "Man, there is no good thing, 3000. If you become like this in the future, don''t recognize me as a mother." Shi Jing said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi''s face is calm. Even if he has this demand, he will never use this way. After all, his peach blossom luck is too prosperous. How can he use money to meet these things.


    What''s more, Han 3000''s desire for this aspect only lies in Su Yingxia. Even Qi Yiyun and Han 3000, who were in great love at that time, did not waver in the slightest. Ordinary women are even less likely to make him have this kind of mind.


    "I''m a man in love." Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, when can I pick you up?" Looking at Shi Jing''s eyes, Qin Lin just wants to run away from the place. After all, the boss''s mother seems to be a little dissatisfied with him now.


    "Wait for me to call." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Qin Lin drove and ran away.


    Shi Jing went to Han 3000 and told him, "you are not a good subordinate. You should contact less in the future." Han 3000 smiled helplessly and said, "Mom, he didn''t do anything. He just told the truth."¡° I can''t tell you the truth. Anyway, I can''t let him lead you astray. " Shi Jing said stubbornly¡° OK, I know. Anyway, I''m going to leave Yanjing soon. I won''t contact more in the future. " Han 3000 said. Shi Jing knows about Han 3000''s departure from Yanjing, but she has never asked in detail. Now she just has time to satisfy her curiosity¡° You have developed so well in Yanjing. Why do you want to go to Yuncheng? I''ve learned that Yuncheng is just a small third tier city Shi Jing looks at Han 3000 strangely. Compared with Yanjing, Yuncheng is indeed a bit out of fashion, but for Han 3000 himself, the significance of Yuncheng is much greater than Yanjing. A su Yingxia is enough to compare Han 3000''s status in Yanjing. Money and power are not worth mentioning to Han 3000. The most important thing for Han 3000 is to marry Su Yingxia¡° Because there is a very important person waiting for me. When I go to Yuncheng in the future, I will introduce it to you. " Han 3000 said. These words, not only did not let Shi Jing solve her doubts, but made her even more strange. Han 3000 has never been to Yuncheng. How can anyone wait for him in Yuncheng¡° Is it a woman? " Shi Jing continued. Han 3000 knew that if she confirmed the answer, Shi Jing would think more, but sooner or later, she would know about it. If she cheated her, she would not be talked about in the future, so she could only nod her head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1233

    But to Han 3000''s surprise, Shi Jing didn''t think much. Instead, she had a very happy smile on her face.


    "Mom, you don''t really think I like men, do you?" Han 3000 black face said, Shi Jing will have this kind of reaction, the only possibility is that she misunderstood Han 3000''s sexual orientation.


    "How can it be? Mom doesn''t think so. Let''s go and meet mom''s old classmates." Shi Jing took Han 3000''s hand and said.


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly. He just refused some women''s kindness. He didn''t expect to have such misunderstanding.


    Shanshui court, the lowest consumption banquet hall of Longhu manor, is also a banquet hall that many people who have insufficient economic strength but have to be fat will choose.


    Far away, Han 3000 saw a middle-aged man with a big stomach, and even some signs of baldness. Standing at the gate of Shanshui court, there was a woman in a tight skirt, dressed like a little wife.


    "Mom, isn''t he your former monitor?" Han Sanqian can''t help but ask, standing at the door to welcome people, which is usually the job of the appointment Bureau. Other people who have been invited can''t turn back on the guest oriented. Moreover, Shi Jing mentioned before that the class meeting was called by her monitor.


    Although Shi Jing hasn''t seen the monitor for many years, she can''t believe the change.


    In those days, how could the dignified monitor become such a big bellied, bald and fat man?


    "Should... Should not." Shi Jing is obviously a little bit conflicted to say.


    Han 3000 can''t help laughing. The image of male god is destroyed. Shi Jing doesn''t want to admit it.


    But this is also good, Shi Jing in the mind that the only emotion, estimate all burst.


    When she came to the man, Shi Jing looked at him carefully. It was true that he had changed a lot, but she could see some similarities from his appearance, which was really good for her monitor.


    "Shi Jing?"


    "Liu Wei?"


    Liu Wei looks up and down at Shi Jing greedily. He didn''t expect that Shi Jing has such charm after so many years of absence. Compared with the little girl around him, she can make him more moved.


    Young and beautiful girls are a hurdle for men, but for men, the real poison is Shi Jing, a mature woman.


    As a man, Han 3000 naturally understands what Liu Wei''s aggressive eyes mean, so his first impression of Liu Wei is very bad.


    Even if Han 3000 doesn''t like his father, he will never allow other men to come up with his mother''s idea.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect to change so much. You are really beautiful now." Liu Wei said with a smile, in front of his own woman, praise other women, it is not convergence.


    And the little girl beside him, in addition to the face with a trace of displeasure, did not have much reaction, which can also see her position in front of Liu Wei.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. You''ve changed a lot." Shi Jing reluctantly smile, this just met, has broken the illusion in her heart.


    "Yes." Liu Wei patted his beer belly with a sigh on his face and said, "you are no longer as handsome as you used to be, but fortunately, you have a successful career and earned a little money. Otherwise, it is impossible to invite you to Longhu villa for a party. You should know what kind of place Longhu villa is when you live in Yanjing."


    Liu Wei''s tone is obviously showing off, but for Shi Jing, the means of showing off are really inferior.


    Although the Han family is not as good as it used to be, Shi Jing is also a rich woman. She should have seen a lot of things.


    "The quality of Longhu villa is really among the best in Yanjing. This time, it will cost you a lot." Shi Jing''s politeness.


    This made Liu Wei even more proud. He waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. As long as it''s money that can solve the problem, it''s not a problem for me. I''ve been abroad for so many years, but it''s not for nothing."


    Next, other students came to the meeting one after another. Shi Jing said before that most of the people who came to the meeting came back from abroad. They dressed like dogs one by one, and they still had such a taste. However, the content of their chat was a little disgusting to Han 3000. They implied how successful they were and how rich they were, It''s almost time to put all your assets on the table.


    Han 3000 couldn''t get into these topics, so he found a quiet corner to stay.


    "Shi Jing, I used to hear some students say that there is something wrong with your family, isn''t it serious?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it, but it''s a pity that I''m abroad and I can''t help. This time, everyone has just returned home. If you have any difficulties, please tell me and help you find a way."


    "You are all old classmates. Don''t be polite to us."


    A group of male students around Shi Jing launched a topic, this is not without reason, because among the women present, Shi Jing is absolutely the most eye-catching, not only Liu Wei''s mind is not simple, other people also hold a bad mind, want to take this opportunity to get closer to Shi Jing, if you can kiss Fangze, it would be better.


    Shi Jing didn''t think of this situation, and while the male students showed their kindness to her, she also felt the hostility from the female students¡° We should pay more attention to the situation in my family. Now there is no big problem. " Shi Jing said¡° I''m sorry, but I''ve heard that your family is facing financial difficulties and business is in a slump. How can there be no big problem? Don''t tell our old classmates that we really want to help you for the sake of face. "¡° Students a, how can we not help it, you have difficulties on the mouth, now your classmates, but all are not ordinary people ah All the people who said these words came back from abroad, and all the students who lived in China did not say a word. Although their social status was not enough for them to know enough about the Han family, the Wuji summit recently made a lot of noise, even ordinary people had heard of it, and some people said that the Han family was going to rise, so in their opinion, There is really no problem with the Han family. They just want to help and get something from Shi Jing¡° No, thank you for your concern. Since today is a reunion, let''s talk about our past affairs. I have the ability to solve other things. " Shi Jing said¡° Do you have the ability to solve it? If you look at these boys, they all want to eat you in their mouth. Wouldn''t it be easier for them to help you? " At this time, a very abrupt voice sounded behind the crowd. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1234

    At the same time, people turned their heads.


    A high-heeled woman with a body wrapped skirt and a concave and convex figure appears in the field of vision. Her gorgeous dress is particularly colorful. However, it has to be said that this woman has a fatal temptation to men no matter her appearance or figure.


    "You... You are." Liu Wei is the first one to walk towards her, but his eyes are puzzled. Because today is a classmate party, he has no impression of the person in front of him, so he feels strange.


    The woman gave a smile and said to Liu Wei, "monitor, you don''t remember me. Don''t you remember my name, Lin Fang?"


    Lin Fang?


    These two words make Liu Wei have a very familiar feeling, but for a moment, he can''t remember who this person is.


    At this time, another male student stood up and said with a look of surprise: "you are actually Lin Fang. Who are you and Shi Jing in class before?"


    Speaking of this matter, all of us suddenly realized that the incident of Banhua in those years did not cause much trouble. Lin Fang was not convinced that Shi Jing had become Banhua. She also held a selection activity in the class, and even spent money to attract many students. Among the people at the scene, there were many people who had benefited from her.


    But of course, Lin Fang only shows that she is recognized as a classmate. After all, she is beautiful, and there is a certain gap between her and Shi Jing, so in the hearts of her classmates, she still thinks that Shi Jing is the most beautiful.


    But now, the mature taste of Lin Fang is totally the same as that of Shi Jing.


    More importantly, Lin Fang''s clothes are more open-minded, which gives men a message that she seems to be easier to handle than Shi Jing.


    "It''s Lin Fang. Forgive me for forgetting you."


    "Lin Fang, I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are becoming more and more beautiful. You are indeed a ban Hua."


    "Quietly this figure, how good maintenance, our class who can compare with you."


    A group of visual animals immediately licked to Lin Fang, just like a wolf pack with long muscles saw a piece of fresh meat.


    Shi Jing had no choice but to smile. She didn''t pay any attention to the battle of ban Hua in those years. Even in Shi Jing''s eyes, ban Hua was a nameless name, which had no value at all. So she never fought for it, but Lin Fang thought it was a competition unilaterally.


    In the face of male students'' flattery, Lin Fang is very enjoying. She comes to Shi Jing and makes her heart beat faster with enchanting steps.


    "Shi Jing, it''s been decades. We haven''t seen each other since we graduated." Lin Fang light said.


    "Yes, like most of your classmates, you have gone abroad. It seems that you have developed very well." Shi Jing said.


    Lin Fang smiles with pride. It''s very good. These three words can''t summarize her development. Today, Lin Fang is already a famous lady in a foreign upper class society, and she is quite famous. She knows a lot of big people.


    "I''m so excellent. I''ve certainly developed well. There''s no one in the top 20 of the world''s wealth list that I don''t know." Lin Fang said.


    As soon as these words came out, many students were speechless. She even knew all the top 20 students in the world fortune list. This is not bragging!


    Lin Fang enjoys people''s surprise and admiration for her. This is why she came back to attend the reunion. Of course, the most important thing is to prove that she is better than Shi Jing.


    At that time, she was very unconvinced and wanted to find a chance to vent her anger. Today is the best time!


    "I know the difficulties in your family. Can I help you?" Lin Fang continues to say to Shi Jing.


    The crisis of the Han family doesn''t matter to Shi Jing. Moreover, Han 3000''s current development is at the top of the list in Yanjing. Although it''s not as exaggerated as Lin Fang''s understanding of the top 20 in the world''s wealth list, Shi Jing believes that at Han 3000''s present age, his future achievements will surely have a greater breakthrough.


    "It''s just a little thing at home. I don''t need your help." Shi Jing said.


    "Little things?" With a scornful smile, Lin Fang said, "I heard that the Han family is going bankrupt. Can this be a small thing?"


    Lin Fang''s tone is full of sarcasm. Shi Jing also feels that she deliberately wants to target herself, but she doesn''t get angry because she holds the principle that more is better than less.


    "Even if I go bankrupt, it''s my own business. Don''t bother." Shi Jing said.


    How could Lin Fang let Shi Jing go so easily? After all, it was a hard time to wait for the opportunity. She continued: "so, women must rely on their own ability to be strong. It''s just to cling to the powerful people if they marry into a rich family. If they don''t have some real skills, they will be useless if their dreams are broken."


    It is obvious that Shi Jing is nothing.


    But for the two men''s fight against each other, other people did not come out to adjust.


    One is that those girls dare not. After all, one is Han''s daughter-in-law, and the other claims to know the top 20 people in the world''s wealth list. They are not qualified to interfere.


    As for those men, they are even more reluctant to get involved, because this is an opportunity for them. If Shi Jing is injured in this matter, they can act as healers to comfort Shi Jing. Although Han Sanqian is sitting in a corner in the distance, he is clear about the conversation between Shi Jing and Lin Fang. Although he doesn''t know how the relationship between the two is, Lin Fang is full of pertinence and obviously treats Shi Jing as an eyesore¡° Mom, since you brought me here, I won''t let you down. " Han 3000, who was talking to himself, took out the phone and dialed the number of Nangong Boling. Before leaving Yanjing, Nangong Boling met Han 3000 specially. They exchanged their contact information so that Han 3000 could contact Nangong Boling as soon as he wanted to go to Nangong family. The other side of the world. The phone rings. When Nangong Boling sees that Han 3000 is calling, he looks a little surprised. After all, it''s not long since he left Yanjing. Is Han 3000 thinking about coming to Nangong family so soon¡° Nangong Boling, the top 20 of the world''s wealth list, how many of them are you After the phone is connected, Han 3000 asks directly. Nangong Boling didn''t know what Han Sanqian wanted to do, but out of fear of him, he didn''t plan to hide, and said, "seven out of ten." Han Sanqian smiles. If someone hears this, he will be shocked. But for Nangong Boling, it is a common thing. After all, he is the backstage controller of the world economy, and many of the so-called rich people are just his puppets. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1235

    "Ask them if they know a woman named Lin Fang. If they do, let her be a low-key person. Don''t force me to do it." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling is confused. It''s just a woman. How can Han 3000 be so serious? No matter what happens, since Han 3000 has such a requirement, Nangong Boling naturally has to meet it. After all, it''s just a small thing.


    Moreover, this woman has something to do with his puppet. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, Han 3000''s accounting on him is not a good thing for him.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away." Nangong Boling said.


    Hang up the phone, Han 3000 continue to close his eyes in the corner, for these students dispute small things, he really did not mind to intervene, after all, see too much, already feel tired.


    On the other hand, Lin Fang also shows her superiority in front of Shi Jing. She seems to want to trample Shi Jing under her feet to get rid of her anger.


    "Shi Jing, this is your chance. You should take advantage of it. You''ve been married to the Han family for so many years, and you haven''t made any contribution to the Han family with your ability. Now you can help them. Don''t you want to?" Lin Fang said.


    "What do you mean?" Shi Jing asked.


    "I''ll help you as long as you''re willing to ask me, OK?" Lin Fang said with a smile.


    Shi Jing suddenly realized that Lin Fang said so much to make her bow to her.


    But for Shi Jing, what is the situation of the Han family and what does it have to do with her? Now she has been driven out of the Han family by Nangong Qianqiu.


    And although she didn''t care about the class flower dispute, it didn''t mean that she was willing to bow to Lin Fang for no reason.


    "If you think too much, I won''t ask you." Shi Jing said coldly.


    As soon as Lin Fang''s face changed, she said coldly, "believe me or not, you can make the Han family end immediately."


    "OK, anyway, I''m not at the Han family any more. It doesn''t matter to me how the Han family is." Shi Jing shrugged indifferently.


    Lin Fang didn''t expect that Shi Jing would react like this. In her opinion, Shi Jing should be at a loss because of her threat. How could she not care?


    Does it mean that Shi Jing has been divorced, so she doesn''t care about the Han family?


    Thinking of this, Lin Fang showed a proud smile on her face and said, "Shi Jing, you are not divorced and abandoned by your husband, are you?"


    It''s a great shame to be abandoned. If so, Lin Fang doesn''t mind spilling salt on Shi Jing''s wound.


    However, this is bound to let Lin Fang down. Although Shi Jing is driven out of the Han family by Nangong Qianqiu, her relationship with Han Cheng has not changed.


    "Let you down, I''m not divorced, and I won''t divorce in the future." Shi Jing said.


    "Cut." Lin Fang disdained a smile, said: "if you did not divorce, how can you not care about the situation of the Han family, or you are afraid of losing face, so you dare not admit it in front of the students?"


    "It''s something out of thin air. Why should I admit that Lin Fang''s face-to-face battle with ban Hua is caused by the students'' coaxing, which has nothing to do with me. Moreover, you also got ban Hua''s name through bribery. After so many years, you don''t care about it?" Shi Jing gradually lost her patience. She gave in again and again, but it was Lin Fang''s advance. So she didn''t mind tearing her face with Lin Fang.


    Bribery is a disgrace to Lin Fang. It is obviously disgraceful to get the name of ban Hua by this means.


    Although many students know about it, it has never been mentioned on the stage.


    Shi Jing said so, obviously is hit her face, this let Lin Fang instant anxious eye.


    "I think you are making something out of nothing. Ban Hua''s name is worthy of the name. When did I bribe people?" Lin Fang said harshly.


    Shi Jing is strong, which is not weak in front of people, and so many years with Nangong Qianqiu side, more or less also learned some strong aura.


    At this point, Shi Jing didn''t want to give Lin Fang face. She pointed to the students and asked, "how many of you have received Lin Fang''s benefits? You should be clear. This is a fact that everyone knows. Do you still need me to call names one by one?"


    Lin Fang was so angry that she subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to fight Shi Jing.


    Shi Jing is not a soft persimmon for anyone to handle. She grabs Lin Fangyang''s wrist and says, "do you want to hit someone? Is it because your dirty work has been revealed that you are in a bad mood? "


    Seeing that things are about to get out of control, Liu Wei, as the monitor, finally stood up at this time, walked to the middle of the two and said, "how long ago was this, when we were young, we were not sensible. Now that we are adults, do we have to worry about this little thing?"


    "I''ve never paid attention to it, but some people with a small stomach are obviously still worrying about it." Shi Jing said lightly.


    extreme pettiness of character!


    These four words for Lin Fang, is undoubtedly the second injury, let her more hysterical.


    "Shi Jing, I want you to regret what you said today." Lin Fang said with gnashing teeth. Shi Jing is still a face does not care attitude, said: "you are not able to bring down the Han family, I wait to see your means." The strong have no weakness, and there is no place worthy of being threatened. Shi Jing''s attitude now is that of the strong. Because she is fearless, Lin Fang has nothing to do with her. On one side, Han 3000 can''t help laughing when he hears these words, because one of his phone calls has made Lin Fang nothing. Now those so-called rich people just want to get rid of her, how can they help her deal with the Han family? But just like this, it doesn''t seem to earn more face for Shi Jing. Han 3000 takes out the phone again and dials Qin Lin''s number. Before Qin Lin talked about letting the owner of Longhu villa know him and asking him to help change a banquet hall. This is not a trivial matter¡° Qin Lin, help me arrange the banquet hall. I want to keep a low profile, but some people force me to keep a high profile. " Han 3000 light said. Qin linle on the other end of the line got up and said, "don''t worry, boss. I''ll call him right away and ask him to make arrangements. If he knows you are in Longhu villa, he will be flattered." Han 3000 has no real status and rights now, but his reputation in Yanjing is too loud. Although the boss of Longhu villa has a certain background relationship, he will never let go of the opportunity to please Han 3000. In less than ten minutes, the staff of Longhu villa came to Shanshui court in groups! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1236

    The presence of outsiders made the war between Shi Jing and Lin Fang stop a little.


    Liu Wei, as the initiator of this student union, naturally has to deal with this situation. However, he still feels strange in his mind that how these staff members suddenly appear, and there are still so many people.


    In front of many staff members, there is a middle-aged man with a completely different atmosphere, dressed in suits and shoes. At first glance, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    "You are..." Liu Wei asked cautiously. He can show off in front of his classmates, but he will never be arrogant in front of others. After all, he is rich, which is also in foreign countries. As the saying goes, strong dragon does not oppress local leaders. He still understands this truth.


    Moreover, Yanjing, a first tier city, is likely to have more money than Liu Wei, so he dare not act disrespectfully.


    "Is Mr. Han in? I''m the owner of Longhu villa. My name is Zeng Xiao. " Zeng Xiao introduced himself.


    The boss of Longhu villa!


    In addition to Liu Wei took a cold breath, other people also stare big eyes.


    Longhu villa has the status of a first-line villa in Yanjing, which must be closely related to its boss. How can ordinary people do this?


    So the boss must have a huge chain of relationships.


    But how did he suddenly show up?


    I''m afraid his status in Yanjing is higher than that of anyone present.


    "It''s Mr. Zeng. What can I do for you?" Liu Wei''s attitude is more cautious, for fear of offending the big man in front of him.


    "I''ve prepared the Longhu Pavilion for you. I don''t know if Mr. Han is here. If Mr. Han arrives, I''ll take you there now." Zeng Xiao said.


    Dragon Lake Pavilion!


    These three words make Liu Wei''s scalp numb again. When choosing the venue of the party, Liu Wei has a very careful understanding of Longhu villa. He knows that each banquet hall of Longhu villa needs different identities to be reserved.


    The most basic banquet hall like Shanshui court is for ordinary people.


    Longhu Pavilion is the highest level banquet hall in Longhu villa, which can only be reserved by top people.


    Liu Wei can''t help but wonder who is Mr. Han in his mouth, who can get such a high treatment, and Zeng Xiaoqin comes forward.


    Can we say that among all the students, there are still big figures in crouching tiger, hidden dragon?


    Liu Wei unconsciously turns his head to look at the group of old classmates, but according to his memory, there is no Han surname among these people. Is it Zeng Xiao who made a mistake?


    "Mr. Zeng, are you sure it''s us? Mr. Han, it seems that we don''t have him here. " Liu Wei said.


    "It''s me." At this time, Han 3000 in the corner finally spoke.


    Shi Jing can''t help laughing. From the moment Zeng Xiaolu met, she guessed that Han 3000 was the one who made the ghost. At this time, Han 3000 spoke and was more sure about it.


    Shi Jing knows that Han Sanqian does this on purpose. It''s estimated that she wants to earn some face for her. Although Shi Jing doesn''t care much about this kind of face project, it''s good to be able to export gas in front of Lin Fang.


    Han 3000 went to Shi Jing and said, "Mom, this place doesn''t deserve your identity, so I specially asked Zeng Xiaoan to arrange the Dragon Lake Pavilion. You won''t blame me."


    For Han 3000''s artificial question, Shi Jing said with a smile: "how can I blame you, but Longhu Pavilion, will it be too high-profile?"


    Han 3000 was happy. She didn''t expect to play with her. In this case, let''s make the play more complete.


    "How can high-profile, in my opinion, are not worthy of your identity." Han 3000 said.


    Zeng Xiaoshi walked up to Han 3000 and said respectfully: "Mr. Han, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know you were here. I hope you''ll forgive me for your neglect."


    "Come on, let me see what your highest level banquet hall looks like." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, Mr. Han, please follow me." Zeng Xiao finished and led the way ahead.


    And those students, after hair Leng, also quickly keep up.


    "Longhu Pavilion, I didn''t expect to have a chance to eat in Longhu Pavilion in my life."


    "What about Longhu pavilion? Is it very powerful?"


    "Yes, they are not all dining halls. Is there any difference?"


    "Well, you live abroad, so naturally you don''t know the banquet hall classification of Longhu villa. Let me tell you this. As far as I know, in more than ten years since the opening of Longhu villa, Longhu pavilion has opened less than ten times, and each time, it''s a big figure you can''t imagine. This place is known as a symbol of identity, and most people don''t even have a chance to have a look at it." As a classmate of local people, I explained the status of Longhu Pavilion in Longhu villa for those who came back from abroad.


    "Shi Jing''s son is so powerful?"


    "Yes, it''s just a little kid. How can it have so much energy?"


    "Isn''t he fierce? Don''t you have eyes? Even the boss of Longhu villa has come out in person. Is there any fake¡° Also, ordinary people are not qualified to alarm the boss to come out in person. " Listening to these words, Lin Fang was very upset. Today, she came to the classmate meeting to avenge her past. But she didn''t expect that Shi Jing''s son was in the limelight. Quietly walked to Liu Wei. Lin Fang didn''t want to believe what others said, so she could only learn about it from Liu Wei¡° Liu Wei, Longhu Pavilion, is it as powerful as they say? " Lin Fang asked in a low voice. Liu Wei''s eyes have been staring at Han 3000, because he is really curious about what kind of status Han 3000 has, and he can surprise Zeng Xiao. As for whether the Longhu Pavilion is so powerful, Liu Wei nodded directly. After all, he had made a deliberate understanding and investigation of the Longhu villa, and naturally knew what kind of people the Longhu Pavilion had been open to. It can be said that the people who can have dinner in Longhu pavilion are all the top figures¡° It''s true. As far as I know, the people who have been received by Longhu pavilion are of extraordinary status, and they are not the level that we can touch. " Liu Wei said. Lin Fang disdains to curl her lips. How can she say that she is also a celebrity wandering in the rich list? What kind of extraordinary people have never seen. What''s more, the purpose of her coming to the classmate meeting today is to humiliate Shi Jing. How can she be willing to admit that Shi Jing''s son is powerful¡° The status is extraordinary. Can it be more powerful than the people I know? " Lin Fang disdains the way¡° It''s different. You know, it''s rich people, and Longhu Pavilion is powerful. Lin Fang, I have a strange feeling that her son is more powerful than all of us think. " Liu Wei said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1237

    Liu Wei''s kind reminder was not put in Lin Fang''s heart, because her sense of superiority is too strong. A Dragon Lake Pavilion is nothing in her eyes.


    After all, Lin Fang is a famous lady who goes to and from all kinds of high-level banquets abroad. All the people she knows are world-famous. Under such a vision, it''s hard for anyone to be noticed by her. What''s more, she''s still the enemy she''s hated for a long time. How can she change Shi Jing because of this small change?


    "Liu Wei, do you know why you think so?" Lin Fang asked Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei a face don''t understand of looking at Lin Fang, don''t understand her this words is what meaning.


    "What do you say?" Liu Wei doubts a way.


    With a scornful smile, Lin Fang said, "it shows that you are not strong enough. That''s why you pay attention to such a small matter."


    Feeling Lin Fang''s disdainful tone, Liu Wei has no choice but to smile. To say that he is rich, he is already a successful person. But to say that he is strong, there are still some gaps, but this does not mean that Liu Wei is ignorant. Yanjing is a place of power, and the opening times of Longhu pavilion have shown that this place is not simple.


    Shi Jing''s son can be personally received by the boss, and also opened the Longhu Pavilion. Is it really that simple?


    "I hope you don''t do things you regret." Liu Wei said.


    Lin Fang doesn''t know how to smile. What else can she regret in such a broken place?


    Following Zeng Xiao, the public finally arrived at Longhu Pavilion. The environment and layout of the pavilion are completely different from those of Shanshui court, and it gives people the feeling of being extremely tall. Just standing here, people can''t help but think that they have become high-end people.


    "It''s really better than Shanshui court. I don''t know how many grades there are."


    "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to eat at Longhu Pavilion in my life. It''s a great honor."


    "Shi Jing, you are still powerful. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have the chance to follow you."


    "Yes, Shi Jing is very powerful. This kind of place is not open to anyone."


    Some students began to flatter Shi Jing, and these words in Lin Fang''s ears, will undoubtedly be particularly harsh.


    "That''s OK. I don''t think you have any sense. What''s good? Even if you give me a pile of rotten wood products, I don''t think it has style." Lin Fang said.


    As the owner of Longhu villa, Zeng Xiao immediately showed his displeasure when he heard these words.


    Rotten wood products, any object here is the work of craftsman level masters, and they are all qualified for auction.


    "In the eyes of common people, there is only gold. Maybe for you, the splendor is the style." Zeng Xiao retorted in a calm tone.


    Lin Fang gave a cold smile and said, "boss Zeng, I didn''t expect that in your eyes, I''m a layman who likes gold. You''re really a dog''s eye. The people I contact are all the top people in foreign countries. They are the people who understand the style."


    Zeng Xiao light smile, said: "I understand, the moon is more round abroad, is that the meaning?"


    "It was." Lin Fang said without concealment.


    Zeng Xiao doesn''t speak any more. For him, to say one more word with a woman like Lin Fang is to lower his taste.


    When he came to Han 3000, Zeng Xiao said, "Mr. Han, I have asked the kitchen to prepare the highest standard banquet. Please wait a moment."


    "OK, there''s a good play to play, and I''m not in a hurry to eat." Han 3000 said something that puzzled everyone.


    Another good play?


    What kind of drama is that.


    Shi Jing went to Han 3000 with a curious look on her face and asked softly, "son, what''s more, tell mom."


    "I''ll let you know later. Now I''ll tell you, there''s no surprise." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t want any surprise. You have to make me mentally prepared."


    "Don''t say, just don''t say." Han 3000 attitude tough said.


    Shi Jing takes a look at Han 3000 with hate. After she has no way to take Han 3000, she gives up.


    At this time, the news of Han 3000 in Longhu Mountain Villa has spread all over the Longhu Mountain Villa. All the owners who are gathering here are ready to move after receiving the news. After all, this is the best chance for them to meet Han 3000. Once they can reach the cooperation with Feng Qian through Han 3000, it''s a great honor.


    However, Fengqian has let go before. It is absolutely impossible for him to get cooperation by directly harassing Han 3000. That is to say, Han 3000 has a firm attitude in this respect and will never allow anyone to harass him. This makes those bosses a little scared and dare not act easily when they have the opportunity in front of them.


    As the saying goes, there are always people who are willing to take risks. After all, opportunities have come. It''s unacceptable for some people to watch them miss them.


    So, in a short time, the first people came to Longhu Pavilion. Their attitude is very modest and humble. They dare not make mistakes in front of Han 3000. Moreover, they almost put themselves in the lowest position in their tone and attitude. Some people even stoop to Han 3000. With the first group of people, there will naturally be a second group of people. After all, no one is willing to fall behind and be taken advantage of by others. All the news Fengqian once released has been thrown away by these people. It seems that everyone has chosen to forget intermittently, just in order to see Han Sany, and be able to hand over his business card, which is the best to be remembered by Han Sany. Wave after wave of people came and went, which made Shi Jing''s old classmates stare at each other. They didn''t even have the desire to chat with each other, so they watched Han 3000 receive the bosses with interest. Domestic students can more or less understand this situation. After all, as local people, they have heard a lot about Han 3000. Maybe they don''t know the inside story, but they also know about Han 3000''s influence. As for those foreign students, they are totally ignorant. They can''t understand why a child can be respected by so many bosses. Moreover, these bosses act like servants in front of him. They really say everything when they flatter¡° Is Shi Jing''s son really so powerful? "¡° At a young age, what kind of achievements do you have to make to be noticed by so many bosses? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1238

    They marveled at the fact that they could make such a stir by guessing what character Han 3000 was. At the same time, they also took Shi Jing seriously.


    But Lin Fang is an exception. The more people think Han 3000 is powerful, the more disdainful she is.


    It''s just a little kid. How can she have so much energy? So in her opinion, these people are Shi Jing''s actors. Don''t they want others to think she''s powerful?


    But the acting is too fake. If her son is an adult, it''s understandable to get such treatment, but Han 3000 is just a little kid. How can it be convincing?


    "Even if you are blind, you can''t be blind. Do you really believe it?" Lin Fang extremely disdainful said.


    "Lin Fang, these bosses have all come in person. Isn''t it true enough?" Everyone knows the grudge between Lin Fang and Shi Jing, but Shi Jing doesn''t care at all. They also know that it''s Lin Fang who chooses things unilaterally.


    So when Lin Fang said that, someone immediately refuted it.


    Hearing can be false, but now the facts are all in front of us. Can there be false?


    "Boss? As you know, they must be the boss. Maybe they''re just busybodies without those cheap imitation brand names. In my opinion, these people are just the ones Shi Jing deliberately invited to perform. " Lin Fang explained.


    This statement is not impossible. For a moment, many people doubted the truth of the matter.


    Indeed, Han 3000 is just a child. How could he have such a height and let so many bosses come to see him in person?


    But at the same time, some people think that it''s true that Han Sanqian asked Zeng Xiao to receive him personally, and Zeng Xiao''s position as a boss must be very high in Yanjing, so it''s understandable for other people to show up.


    Just as people were speculating, Lin Fang''s phone suddenly rang.


    When Lin Fang saw the caller ID, her face immediately showed a proud smile, and even raised her mobile phone to the students, deliberately letting them see the name of the caller ID.


    "You should have heard the name of this man. He should be the 17th person in the world wealth list now." With that, Lin Fang immediately pressed the answer button.


    Although she can show off in front of the students, she dare not delay too long for such a big call. In case the other party hangs up, she may not be able to contact her all her life.


    However, Lin Fang''s expression changed instantly after the phone was connected.


    The other party has only two sentences, does not admit the relationship with her, and reminds her to be a low-key person.


    This kind of situation makes Lin Fang a little confused. She thinks she has done nothing. How can the other party suddenly say that?


    The phone just hung up, and then it rang again, and it was another person on the fortune list.


    This time, Lin Fang didn''t show off any more, because she had an uncertain premonition in her heart.


    Sure enough, the other side said the same thing and then hung up.


    Lin Fang was completely stupid, and even she didn''t understand why it was like this.


    However, it is gratifying to know that Lin Fang''s important people, not just these two, have broken contact with them, and will not affect Lin Fang''s status in the major upper class places abroad.


    But the nightmare is just the beginning.


    As like as two peas of the phone rang continuously, almost everyone was exactly the same. There was no word left, and no word was omitted.


    Lin Fang, who doesn''t know why, has some weak legs. She feels that she is getting into the upper class and seems to be gradually away from her, and there is no reason or sign at all.


    Why is that?


    Why is that?


    Lin Fang had a big question in her heart. She had just returned home. How could this happen.


    At this time, Liu Wei, who found something wrong with Lin Fang''s face, came to his side.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked.


    Lin Fang''s mentality has exploded, in order to squeeze into the circle of foreign countries, she used all the means that can not be seen, and now, everything has been destroyed, and destroyed inexplicably.


    "Are you ok? If you have any questions, say them and see if I can help you." After receiving and connecting more than ten calls, there must be a big problem, so Liu Wei feels that he has the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity.


    After all, Shi Jing is far away from him now, but if he can get Lin Fang, it''s also a good choice.


    "Those people on the rich list I know call me one by one, say they cut off relations with me and let me be a low-key man. I don''t know why." Lin Fang told Liu Wei that she really needed someone to help her figure out what the problem was and why those people would call her at the same time.


    Liu Wei took a cold breath.


    The people Lin Fang knows are all the top ones in the world. When they call at the same time, they must be instructed by someone. What kind of status is the person who can instruct them to do things.


    Liu Wei''s first thought is to retreat. Obviously, Lin Fang''s trouble is not something he is qualified to solve. If he is accidentally involved in it, he is such a small man that he can''t afford the consequences¡° Well, I''m afraid I can''t help you. " With that, Liu Wei plans to slip away and keep a distance from Lin Fang to make him feel safe. But Lin Fang holds Liu Wei''s hand. Now she regards Liu Wei as a life-saving straw. How can she let him leave easily¡° Don''t leave. I''ll promise you anything as long as you can help me think about it clearly. " Only when we find the problem can we have a chance to solve it. Although it has happened, Lin Fang thinks that as long as she can remedy it in time, this matter can still have a turn for the better¡° Have you offended anyone recently? " Liu Wei, who was held by Lin Fang, said helplessly. Lin Fang shook her head for the first time. Although she was arrogant just now, she was very low-key when working abroad, because Lin Fang had a clear understanding of who she was and what her status was. Once she got too high-profile trouble for herself, all her efforts would be in vain, so she was very cautious and could never offend a big man without any reason¡° In my opinion, you must have offended people with higher status than those people, which will lead them to call you at the same time. You should be able to understand and command these people, which is definitely not a simple person. " Liu Wei said. Lin Fang naturally understood this truth, and it was because she understood it that she thought it was very strange. Suddenly, Lin Fang looks at Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1239

    If you really want Lin Fang to find someone she''s offended recently, she can''t think of anyone except Shi Jing. Han 3000''s performance has become the most likely person to do it.


    But how could it be!


    Even if what happened in front of you is true.


    Even if he really has a position, he can make so many bosses kowtow.


    But what Lin Fang knows are all the people on the world''s rich list. How can he be qualified to transfer them?


    At the same time, Liu Wei also found Lin Fang looking at Han 3000''s eyes, suddenly a burst of fear, and even back instantly exuded cold sweat.


    Is that him?


    It''s him!


    It can''t be true!


    Can he command Lin Fang''s contacts at will?


    If so, this boy''s energy is too terrible!


    You know, those are all the big names on the world''s rich list. How can he do that.


    "No?" Liu Wei blurted out subconsciously.


    "Of course not." Even if there is no second possibility, Lin Fang will not believe that Han 3000 did it.


    "Judging from the current situation, he must have a great influence in Yanjing, but this influence can not be spread abroad. After all, he is still a child." Liu Wei spits out his bad luck. He just thinks that he really thinks too much. How can this kind of thing be related to him.


    Lin Fang nodded, no longer think about this matter and Han 3000, but to recall those things he did before returning home, is not a careless, offended a big man''s wife and daughter, or a lover.


    But with Lin Fang''s cautious character, if such a thing happened, she would certainly remember it, but now she has no memory in her mind.


    Almost an hour later, Han 3000 finally managed to deal with the owners who came to introduce himself. His business cards were already thick.


    After those people left, Han 3000 did not throw away his business card, but put it in his pocket.


    "It seems that the people who can seize the opportunity are the winners. They are remembered by you." Shi Jing said to Han 3000 with a smile that Han 3000''s move of putting away his business card should be an opportunity for cooperation in Shi Jing''s view.


    But Han 3000''s intention of putting away his business card is not what Shi Jing imagined.


    "All the people on the business card will become Fengqian''s blacklist." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing''s face was stunned. She thought that those people had grasped the opportunity. She didn''t think it was this kind of end!


    Han 3000 has asked Qin Lin to speak out. Anyone who harasses him can''t get Fengqian''s chance to cooperate. This is not a joke. Since they don''t believe in evil, Han 3000 naturally has to show them what it means to say nine things in one word!


    "It''s such a big scene. It''s not necessary for your son to show off at this time, Shi Jing, when so many students are delayed eating." At this time, Lin Fang''s dissatisfied voice rang out.


    Because Han 3000 really delayed the meal, Shi Jing showed an apologetic expression and said to the people, "I''m really sorry for the delay. I''ll let them serve quickly."


    "Nothing. It''s all small things. We''re not hungry or in a hurry."


    "Yes, no hurry. There''s plenty of time."


    "Shi Jing, how blessed is your son to be so promising."


    Most people are not dissatisfied with Shi Jing. After all, the delay is not long, and they are not willing to offend Shi Jing.


    With Han 3000''s status, if they can get closer to Shi Jing, maybe their son can let Shi Jing help in the future. How can they go against Shi Jing?


    Looking at the compliments from those classmates, Lin Fang was not angry. She should be the focus of the whole audience. Those people should please her. Now how can Shi Jing become the focus.


    "Shi Jing, you invited so many people to act. It''s not cheap." Lin Fang decides to break through this illusion, and she also thinks that these are all fake. It''s Shi Jing''s intention to save face, so she arranges these people.


    After all, Han''s family is already in the middle of nowhere. How can Han 3000 be so powerful?


    "Lin Fang, I can''t invite so many bosses. Besides, who is the boss of Longhu villa? I suggest you go and find out. Don''t be so ignorant." Shi Jing said.


    No sense?


    Lin Fang is so angry with these four words that she has never seen anything in the upper class abroad, but Shi Jing says she has no insight.


    "Shi Jing, don''t you think it''s funny when you say this? What circle of people do I belong to? What kind of thing are you? You even say that I have no insight?" Lin Fang retorts angrily.


    Shi Jing is by no means a soft persimmon. Although she doesn''t want to destroy the anger of the student union, Lin Fang''s words have angered her.


    However, before Shi Jing spoke, Han 3000 said, "it seems that they remind you to keep a low profile, but you still don''t understand."


    Keep a low profile! This is a sentence everyone mentioned in those phone calls just now. When Han 3000 said this, Lin Fang''s heart seemed to stop shooting. She just thought about whether this matter would be related to Han 3000, but she quickly denied this absurd idea, because she didn''t think Han 3000 would have such great energy. But now, Han 3000''s words clearly show that what happened just now is related to him. This makes Lin Fang stand on the spot! Really? It''s really him! He mobilized more than ten people from the world wealth list! Only Liu Wei knows what happened to Lin Fanggang, so what Han 3000 said is beyond other people''s understanding, but the impact on him is unparalleled. Pale Liu Wei, subconsciously back a few steps, and Lin Fang opened some distance, he does not want to stand in line at this time Lin Fang. Although Lin Fang is a woman worth playing with, Liu Wei still knows which is more important between women and her future¡° Do you forget so soon that you are worthless now? Who dares to admit your relationship with those people you know? " Han continued. This sentence once again hurt Lin Fang, and her heart was like being hit hard by a hammer. He knows so clearly that he did what happened just now, and Lin Fang can''t find any reason to doubt Han 3000¡° It''s you. It''s really you Lin Fang can''t believe looking at Han 3000, his big eyes are like rolling down from his eyes. Other people see this situation, confused, do not understand what happened. Even Shi Jing did not understand why Lin Fang became like this. But Shi Jing knows that the good play Han 3000 said before has been staged! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1240

    An unexpected scene happened.


    Aggressive Lin Fang, suddenly ran to Han 3000 in front of, bang a double kneel on the ground.


    "This..."


    "What''s the matter, Lin Fang?"


    "Under what circumstances, why did you suddenly kneel down?"


    The students who are confused are even more confused at this time.


    Just now, Lin Fang said that she knew the big names on the world wealth list, flaunted in front of Shi Jing, and constantly belittled her. Now, she knelt down to Shi Jing''s son.


    This extreme change is really unexpected.


    "Liu Wei, what''s the matter?" A male classmate approached Liu Wei quietly. Before, he noticed that Liu Wei had a conversation with Lin Fang, and Liu Wei''s face was not good-looking, which means that he must know something inside.


    Hearing this, Liu Wei shakes his head subconsciously. Han 3000 shows such amazing energy that he has no courage to talk about it. He worries that Han 3000 will be angry with himself, so his lifelong efforts are likely to turn into water from a basket.


    "No, I don''t know." Liu Wei said.


    "Why don''t you know? I saw you chatting with Lin Fang just now, and if you didn''t know anything, would you be so afraid?" The male student refused to let Liu Wei go and continued to ask because he was really curious.


    In principle, Lin Fang''s position is not low, not to mention knowing so many big people, suddenly kneeling down this picture is really weird.


    "Don''t ask. I don''t want to be affected by the fish pond." Liu Wei said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry. You tell me that I will never tell anyone else. Don''t you believe me?" Said the man.


    Liu Wei disdained to see that person one eye, his words can believe?


    When he was in school, he was a broken mouthed guy, and he was also a person who liked to make small reports. If he was really told, I''m afraid it would take three minutes for all the students to know about it.


    "If you want to know, ask Shi Jing''s son." Liu Wei said.


    That person disdained Yang Yang mouth, said: "it is not a big deal, the whole so mysterious, interesting?"


    It''s not a big deal?


    This words in Liu Wei''s ears, really make him want to laugh, if this is a big deal, Lin Fang need to Han 3000 kneel down?


    And what happened to Han 3000, can it be a big deal?


    In a short period of time, he has mobilized more than a dozen of the world''s most important people. This kind of energy is almost beyond Liu Wei''s imagination. He still can''t figure out how Han 3000 did it.


    At this time, Lin Fang said to Han 3000, "please, give me another chance. I promise I will keep a low profile."


    It took Lin Fang many years and energy to become a famous woman abroad. She didn''t want to lose her status so inexplicably, so kneeling in front of everyone was a disgrace, but as long as she could recover all this, Lin Fang could do anything.


    "Opportunity, I have already given you, but it''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish it, so you need to bear the consequences now." Han 3000 says lightly that he is not interested in destroying this kind of woman, but Lin Fang forces Shi Jing again and again, which makes Han 3000 unbearable.


    And how can he go back on what he has done?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were so powerful. I''m sorry for what I did just now. Please give me another chance. I can''t lose them. Otherwise, I will have nothing." Lin Fang was so anxious that she began to cry. It was enough to see how serious the blow to her was.


    After all, it took half of her life to be recognized, and now it''s all ruined overnight. Lin Fang even feels that her life has become meaningless.


    "Do you think you are really valuable in the eyes of those people? Will they fight back for women like you?" Han 3000 asked.


    This sentence directly confused Lin Fang, because she was very clear about her position in front of those people, so when facing those people, she would be very careful, for fear that she would offend them and be kicked away.


    Those people are the world''s top rich people, but there is no lack of yingyanyan around them. They can never put any woman in their heart.


    Playthings are playthings that can be discarded at any time.


    Lin Fang knew that what had happened was irreparable, so her attitude became strange.


    Since it can''t be retrieved, why does she have to kneel down and apologize to Han 3000?


    Lin Fang with a gloomy face stood up and said to Han 3000, "you ruined me. I will never let you go."


    Han three thousand dumbfounded smile, this woman is forced urgent so crazy, unexpectedly still dare to say this kind of words to him?


    What qualifications does she have for Han 3000¡° There''s a saying that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. It''s very suitable for you, but I hope you don''t use it. " Han 3000 reminds a way¡° My life is ruined, so what if I die! " Lin Fang gritted her teeth and said that the energy and efforts of the first half of her life were all wasted. Now she can''t go back to the upper class any more, so she has no fear¡° If you think this can scare me, I might as well tell you frankly that your life is worthless in my eyes. If you walk out of this Longhu villa, you may be killed in a car accident. " Han 3000 light said. The conversation between the two makes others confused, but Han 3000''s last sentence makes people feel numb. The car accident and death, Han 3000 so obvious hint, seems to explain the end of Lin Fang. But... Does he really dare to behave like this? Besides Liu Wei, many people think that Han 3000 is really bluffing Lin Fang. But Liu Wei knows better than anyone what weight Han 3000''s words have. It''s even easier for him to mobilize the people on the fortune list and arrange a car accident. At this moment, Liu Wei made it clear in his heart that no matter what happened, he must never offend Han 3000 and Shi Jing. After today''s reunion, he had to give up the idea of Shi Jing. Otherwise, Lin Fang''s nightmare would come to him. He didn''t want to repeat Lin Fang''s mistake. After all, Lin Fang just said some bad words to Shi Jing, which has already led to this result. If anyone has a bad heart to Shi Jing, the end will be worse. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1241

    The waiters lined up and began to serve.


    During this period, Zeng Xiao also appeared, but he didn''t intervene in Han 3000''s affairs, and he didn''t recommend himself. He was afraid that he would paint a snake and add to it. After all, with Han 3000''s ability, what''s the small matter?


    "Shi Jing, we are all classmates. Let''s forget about it. Although Lin Fanggang is a little over the top, he doesn''t want to make it so serious."


    "Yes, the old classmates haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why is there such a strong smell of gunpowder?"


    "In my opinion, how about taking a step back


    See things completely frozen, those old classmates began to make peace, but they did not know the development of things, has no room for regression, Lin Fang lost those contacts on the wealth list, such a result, she can''t accept, so she absolutely can''t just let it go.


    As for Shi Jing, she doesn''t even know what happened. How can she give in?


    And from the beginning, Shi Jing did not plan to argue with Lin Fang.


    "Lin Fang knows so many important people. Although the Han family is powerful in Yanjing, they are not willing to get into a feud."


    "Come on, eat and drink. The words are all in the wine. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Let''s go first."


    A group of students began to sit down, hoping to calm the war between the two sides.


    But Liu Wei didn''t dare to move. After all, he was the only one who knew the real situation. In Liu Wei''s eyes, the classmate who said that the Han family was powerful in Yanjing, but he didn''t want to get into a feud, was a real death.


    The big men Lin Fang knew, however, had already got rid of Lin Fang, and all this was probably due to a phone call from Han 3000.


    "Monitor, why are you still pestering to do something? You initiated this class meeting, and you have to take the lead."


    "Yes, Liu Wei, what are you doing? Hurry up and have a few drinks with your old classmates."


    "Shi jinglinfang, you two also hurry to see the truth in the glass. If anyone drinks, he will lose today."


    Some people began to coax, naive thought that a few glasses of wine can let Shi Jing and Lin Fang resolve the resentment.


    And there are a small number of people who want to use alcohol to achieve their own purposes.


    Whether it''s Shi Jing or Lin Fang, today''s reunion is not in vain for them to have a chance to kiss Fangze.


    Shi Jing didn''t answer the crowd. Instead, she went to Han 3000. Now, she should go to find out what happened. Otherwise, her client was still in the dark.


    "3000, what happened just now? Why did Lin Fang kneel down for you?" Shi Jing asked in a low voice.


    Han Sanqian said with a faint smile, "the people she knows on the so-called wealth list are actually Nangong Boling''s puppets. I called Nangong Boling, and all the puppets got rid of Lin Fang."


    Hearing this, Shi Jing suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Lin Fang''s mobile phone had been called just now, and it was after she answered those calls that her expression changed dramatically. It turned out that this was the case.


    It''s related to Nangong Boling. It''s not surprising that Han 3000 can do this.


    However, in Shi Jing''s mind, she was still vaguely surprised at Nangong Boling''s ability. All the people on the wealth list were his puppets. How much of the global economy is controlled by Nangong family?


    "So, is Lin Fang finished now?" Shi Jing asked.


    "It can be said, and there is no room for maneuver." Han 3000 said that for those people, Lin Fang is a plaything that can be abandoned at any time. Lin Fang almost brings them trouble, so naturally he will stay away from this woman.


    Shi Jing nods. She wants to ask Lin Fang for love. After all, they are all classmates, but Han 3000 says so, so she doesn''t bother to let Han 3000 waste her energy. After all, between classmates and her son, who is more important, Shi Jing is still clear.


    She won''t embarrass her son for a classmate.


    "Eat first and see what she can do next." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "Mom, you can eat first. I''ll go out for a breath."


    "What''s the matter, uncomfortable?" Shi Jing asked anxiously.


    "No, I just don''t want to eat with your classmates, and the woman Lin Fang won''t give up. I have to solve this problem." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing''s eyelids jumped.


    Solve Lin Fang?


    Just now Han 3000 has said that an accident can take Lin Fang''s life at any time. He won''t really do that, will he?


    Although Lin Fang is hateful, he is not guilty to death.


    "Three thousand, although Lin Fang has gone too far, there''s no need to die." Shi Jing said.


    "Mom, what do you think? How can I do such a thing casually? It''s just to teach her a lesson." Han three thousand helpless way.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Shi Jing was relieved and went on to say, "go for a walk first. I''ll call you when I have dinner."


    "Yes." With that, Han 3000 left Longhu Pavilion. Most of the students didn''t notice Han 3000, pushing the cup to change the cup is not lively, only Liu Wei noticed Han 3000''s departure. From his back, this is just an immature child, but the energy he has is amazing, so Liu Wei can''t think of the reason why he is so powerful. The reason why Longhu villa was named as Longhu villa is that there is a huge artificial lake in the center of the villa. It was once known as Longhu, so the villa got its name. It is a rare thing to see such a lake in the suburbs of Yanjing. Han 3000 found that there were many people fishing by the lake. By lunch time, these people had not finished their fishing. He didn''t know what kind of charm fishing had. Han 3000 came to a white haired old man. The old man holds a fishing rod and wears a fisherman''s cap. He is well-equipped and has a professional posture¡° Grandpa, is there any fish on the hook? " Han 3000 asked casually¡° It''s not easy to catch the fish in Longhu, but when you come, it''s on the hook. " When he said this, the old man raised his hand and hit a crucian carp. Han 3000''s ears made him feel strange. When he came, he took the bait and said it like an old man was fishing for it¡° This fish is so strong. " Listen to the wind line sound, Han 3000 can''t help saying. The old man''s soft rod is rich in fish. He catches the feeling of great things. Sometimes he pulls the fish out of the water, and sometimes he lets the fish sink into the bottom. Han 3000 obviously found that because of fighting with the fish, the old man was red in the face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1242

    "Old man, your physical strength is not good. Can I help you?" Han 3000 couldn''t see it anymore. A fish embarrassed him like this. As a hot-blooded youth, he should help at this time.


    But Han 3000, who said these words, didn''t notice that the corner of the old man''s mouth rose inexplicably, revealing a bad smile.


    "Yes, but can you fish?" The old man asked Han 3000.


    Although Han Sanqian has never fished before, it''s a simple thing like fishing. Just drag the fish to the water bank. What''s the difficulty.


    "Of course, there is nothing in the world that can embarrass me." Han 3000 said.


    "Young man, you can''t be too complacent. Fishing is not a simple thing." Said the old man.


    Han Sanqian is a little unconvinced in his heart. Is it just fishing? Where can it be difficult? If he is strong in spirit, can he not make a fish?


    "Old man, you give it to me. Don''t worry." Finish saying words, Han three thousand then stretched out a hand.


    The old man smiles and hands the fishing rod to Han 3000.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, this is a matter of great effort. Just pull the fish ashore.


    So when he got the fishing rod, Han 3000 tried to force the fish out of the water with brute force. But at the moment of exerting force, Han 3000 felt that the fish was unhooked and lifted the empty rod once.


    This makes Han 3000 a little confused. How can he suddenly disconnect?


    "Young man, I have warned you that fishing is not an easy thing." The old man said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand inexplicably looking at the old man, completely do not understand what happened.


    "Do you still have the hook?" Said the old man.


    Han 3000 looked carefully, and the hook was gone.


    The fish not only eat, but also eat the hook?


    "It''s clever to fish. You have to slowly release the force. When the fish have no strength, they will naturally come to the surface. With brute force, they will only break the line and unhook. The fish struggle in the water with great strength." The old man explained to Han 3000.


    For a person who is in contact with fishing for the first time, Han 3000 can''t understand this truth, but this situation really makes him a little embarrassed.


    No fish, no hook!


    "Now, you owe me not only a fish, but also a hook." The old man continued.


    "I''m sorry, old man. I didn''t expect so much fishing," he said Han said in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just think you owe me a favor." Said the old man.


    Isn''t it the fish and the hook? How did it suddenly become human?


    When Han 3000 was puzzled, the old man continued, "you don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Wait for me? Are you here, waiting for me on purpose? " Han 3000 doubts a way, the old man says so of words, this matter estimate is not simple.


    "Of course, otherwise, who''s going fishing at noon? I''m starving." Said the old man.


    Han 3000 became alert. The old thing was hidden deep enough, and he was caught off guard.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You can rest assured that what I do is a mutually beneficial thing, which is good for me and good for you." Said the old man.


    "Set me up and tell me it''s mutually beneficial?" Han three thousand laughed, just now there is a little bit of guilt, instant disappeared.


    He hated the feeling of being calculated, and this old man just touched his bottom line.


    "You haven''t forgotten the killers in Pok?" Said the old man.


    Han Sanqian''s eyes were fixed. He thought the old man was the boss of a company. He wanted to get some cooperation with him. Unexpectedly, he mentioned the Pok killer organization. It seems that this matter is not as simple as he imagined.


    "It seems that you know a lot. Do you have a grudge against this killer organization?" Han 3000 asked.


    The old man sighed and said, "the only son I have in my life is to die in their hands, so my biggest wish in my life is to avenge my son."


    "I have nothing to do with your revenge for your son, and I want to deal with them. One man''s strength is enough." Han Sanqian knew that Tinghan would not give up, so he never forgot about it.


    But Han 3000 didn''t pay attention either, because he didn''t pay attention to the so-called killer organization at all!


    "One man''s power, against the whole killer organization, you look down on them too much." The old man said with a smile that he didn''t mean to look down on Han 3000. He also knew Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit, but after all, the other side stopped him completely, and Han 3000 fought alone, which was almost impossible for him to win.


    "It''s not that I underestimate them, it''s that you underestimate me." Han 3000 said.


    "Young man, you have proud capital. Your performance at Wuji summit is really amazing, but you don''t know what kind of killer organization exists." After a pause, the old man continued, "and they have already started to deploy the operation. The danger is getting closer to you step by step."


    Understand? Han 3000 really doesn''t understand, that''s because he doesn''t need to understand at all. For him, the earth is a world that is completely ignored. No matter what kind of strong people in this world are, they can''t be Han 3000''s opponents¡° Do you know why I let tinham go Han 3000 asked the old man¡° You are afraid, afraid to kill Tinghan, will let the country killer organization desperate revenge The old man said with a firm face. This is the most practical answer he can think of. Han Sanqian shook his head with a disdainful smile and said, "it''s because I give him a way to live and a chance to choose, because when he appears in front of me again, there is only one way to die." The old man frowned. Although he guessed that Han 3000 would be very arrogant and even arrogant, he did not expect that Han 3000''s arrogance was more serious than he imagined. A 14-year-old can make a big splash at the Wuji summit, which is really something to be proud of. It''s a pity that the killers he faces are a group of inhuman characters. He should not underestimate the strength of these people¡° Han 3000, you are more arrogant than I imagined, which will make you pay a heavy price. " The old man kindly reminded¡° I owe you a fish, don''t I? " Han 3000 suddenly talked about the topic of fish. The old man was puzzled. At this time, the water suddenly burst out of a spray, a fish actually flew out of thin air, and directly fell into Han 3000''s hands, all this, like magic¡° We don''t owe each other the fish. " Han three thousand finish saying this, turn round to leave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1243

    The old man''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it. The scene just now was like an illusion, but the fish on the bank told him clearly that it was not an illusion, but a real occurrence.


    But... But how on earth did he do it.


    Does he still have extraordinary power?


    The old man felt numb and goose bumps all over his body.


    Before that, he thought Han 3000 was arrogant, arrogant and even ridiculous. He even thought that he could win the Wuji summit and face the Revenge of the Pok killer organization.


    But now, he does not think so, or dare not think so, because Han 3000''s performance just now is beyond the scope that ordinary people can understand!


    Leng after a while, the old man quickly turned around, a trot to keep up with Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, I apologize for what I said just now." The old man doesn''t care that he is much older than Han 3000. Since he has lost sight of Han 3000 and underestimated Han 3000, he should make an apology to Han 3000.


    "No, you and I have nothing to do with each other. We don''t need to apologize." Han 3000 light said.


    The old man was so regretful that he would not have been in such an embarrassing situation now if he had not been so superior to Han 3000 just now.


    "Han 3000, now I believe you can deal with the killers in Pok without any help, but I need your help. I want to avenge my son. As long as you are willing to help me, I can pay any price." The old man continued that he had been looking for revenge for so many years, but how could he compete with a killer organization only by his strength.


    It was not until Han 3000''s appearance that the old man saw a chance, so he came to Han 3000.


    But if he underestimates Han 3000, he is likely to miss this opportunity.


    "Why should I help you, and as long as those people don''t violate my bottom line, I won''t easily trouble them." Han 3000 said that the reason why he let Tinghan go at the beginning was that Han 3000 didn''t want to kill them all, because with his current strength, he didn''t need to worry about these people at all.


    "Yes, they will. These people can do anything immoral, and their plans for you have already begun." Said the old man.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkled, listen to the old man''s words meaning, Tinghan back to the hot summer?


    "What plan?" Han 3000 asked.


    The old man''s previous plan was to use the news to exchange with Han 3000, or even cooperate with Han 3000, but he does not dare to think so now, because he knows the end of playing tricks with Han 3000, and Han 3000''s strength exceeds his expectation, so he is not qualified to negotiate terms with Han 3000.


    "They have caught Wang Linqi, and they have spread the news through Nangong Qianqiu, trying to make the spearhead of the Wang family point at you." Said the old man.


    "Nangong Qianqiu?" Han 3000 face suddenly cold down, this matter, unexpectedly and Nangong Qianqiu also have relations?


    "It''s true that Nangong Qianqiu has reached cooperation with those people in Pok. Both sides want you to die." Said the old man.


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. It''s his own grandmother, which really surprised him. Unexpectedly, it''s not enough to make trouble for him. He even wants the United Nations killer organization to deal with him. It seems that their blood relationship is nothing in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes.


    "The Wangs do not pose any threat to me. They should be very clear about this. Why should they use the Wangs?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I was also surprised at the beginning of this problem. When I think about it carefully, their purpose should be not only to kill you, but also to disrupt the business community in Yanjing. It is estimated that they want to take this opportunity to make a profit, or even to annex the property of some big families. This is the consistent method of killer organizations. While solving their goals, they will maximize their economic interests, They will find a way to own the property of the target, but this time, they are more ambitious. " The old man explained that this was his unilateral guess, without any basis for consideration, but it was also the only possibility he could think of.


    The existence of killer organizations is a lucrative business, so it''s not surprising that they have such an idea.


    But when they face the enemy of Han 3000, they are doomed to failure.


    "Your news is of some use to me, but I still won''t cooperate with you, because your value, in my eyes, is worthless." Han 3000 said.


    After a pause, Han 3000 continued: "and why do you have to cooperate with me? If these people want to deal with me, they are looking for a dead end. You just need to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Isn''t that better?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t just want them to die. I also want to know why they killed my son."


    "Why else?" Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and said, "they are killer organizations. They kill your son because they take your son as the target."


    With these words, Han 3000 suddenly realized that his brain usually turns very fast, and he is actually slow in this matter.


    Obviously, the old man''s revenge is not only to let the people organized by the killers die, but also to dig out the employers behind him. He needs to know who bought the murderers in those years¡° I want to know why they are targeting my son. " Said the old man¡° These should belong to the top secret of a killer organization. As you know, this killer organization is not in China. If you want to know this information, I''m afraid you have to go to Pok. " Han 3000 said¡° With your help, I can go Said the old man. Han Sanqian shakes his head. When the Yanjing affair is settled, he will go to Yuncheng immediately, and then stay with Su Yingxia every step of the way, so as to avoid some unkind guys from touching Su Yingxia. How can he have time to go to poguo¡° Sorry, I can''t help you. I have more important things to do Han 3000 ruthlessly refused. For the old man, Han 3000 is his only, or even the last, chance. After all, he is old, and how long he can live is an unknown number. If he can''t get revenge in a limited time, even if he dies, he won''t die¡° Han 3000, please, help me. If I didn''t have to, I would never do that. " With that, the old man knelt down behind Han 3000! Decades of obsession, let the old man give up all dignity, as long as he can revenge, he is willing to do anything. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1244

    Han three thousand back to the old man, but his sharp senses, can fully feel the old man kneel, which makes him some helpless.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to the old man, he is an old man after all. He is willing to kneel down to him, which shows that he has really reached the stage of hopelessness.


    In this case, if Han 3000 still refuses, it will be too impersonal.


    However, it''s unacceptable for Han 3000 to delay his trip to Yuncheng due to such irrelevant reasons.


    In this world, Su Yingxia is the only one who is really qualified for Han 3000''s attention.


    In the distance, Zeng Xiao and his assistant saw the scene, and both of them were in a daze.


    "Boss, who is this old man? Why should he kneel down for Han 3000?" The assistant asked Zeng Xiao.


    Zeng Xiaoshen took a deep breath and said, "in that era when he didn''t belong to us, he was a fierce tiger. He was a man of fame in Yanjing. In his early years, he was even qualified to cover the sky. But after some accidents, he retired."


    "Accident, what accident?" The assistant said curiously.


    "His son died. It is said that he gave up his identity and status in order to avenge his son. He has been trying to avenge his son for so many years." Zeng Xiao said, his heart is also sighing.


    At that time, the old man was also a real man of the moment. Who would have expected that he would kneel down to a child in his later years?


    However, this also shows the strength of Han 3000. If he had not been valued by the old man, he would not have done such a thing.


    "So, he knelt down to Han 3000, hoping to get Han 3000''s help?" Said the assistant.


    Zeng Xiao nodded and said, "Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit is amazing. He found Han 3000 for no other reason than revenge. It''s just that he''s willing to practice himself like this. I didn''t expect that."


    The assistant also sighed and said, "he has so much money. Why don''t he have a new life? If a man dies, he can''t come back to life. He has put his whole life into it."


    "Many people can''t understand this, but how can the real blood affection be felt by outsiders?" Zeng Xiao said.


    "That''s true. Han 3000 should be unwilling to help."


    "Let''s go. This kind of picture is not suitable for us to continue to watch. Moreover, you have to treat it as if you didn''t see it. If it''s spread, in case of any accident, I can''t help you." Zeng Xiao reminds his assistant.


    Although they both had great curiosity in their hearts, they didn''t continue to look at it. Zeng Xiao was very wise in this matter.


    After a long time in the world, you will naturally understand that the more you know, the less good it will be for you.


    Han three thousand back to the old man, tone helpless said: "you use this way, is forcing me to agree?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I dare not mean that. I just hope you can think about it again. As long as you find out who is the employer behind the scenes, I will give you any promise."


    Han Sanqian doesn''t need to promise. Even any material in the world has no meaning to Han Sanqian. But he knows that if he leaves in this way, he may shatter the only hope left in the old man''s heart.


    With a sigh, Han 3000 said, "if you have a chance, I will help you to check this matter, but don''t hold too much hope. I won''t go to Pok, and I won''t waste my spare time on this matter."


    "That''s enough." The old man didn''t advance an inch. He was satisfied with Han 3000''s guarantee.


    Han Sanqian didn''t turn to help the old man, but left straight away.


    After Han 3000 left, the old man stood up slightly trembling. Although the revenge for his son has not been decided yet, he now sees at least a glimmer of hope.


    "I''ll help you solve the trouble of the Wang family. You can deal with the killer organization wholeheartedly." The old man said to himself that at this moment, his waist was straight, as if he had recovered his heroic posture.


    Being able to say such things about the Wang family also shows that he is not simple.


    When Han 3000 returned to Longhu Pavilion, Shi Jing and his classmates were still pushing cups and changing cups. Because Longhu pavilion was very big, Han 3000 found a quiet corner to rest, and did not dare to go out for a stroll, for fear that it would bring him unnecessary trouble.


    Just now, if I hadn''t been idle, I wouldn''t have met the old man.


    Just as Han 3000 was closing his eyes, he suddenly felt a person approaching, and listening to the footsteps, the other person should be wearing high heels.


    Don''t open your eyes. Han 3000 knows who it is.


    "Han 3000." Lin Fang shouts to Han 3000. Just now she kneels down to apologize, but it doesn''t save the situation. Lin Fang even hates Han 3000. But when she calms down, she knows that anger is useless, and with her ability, it''s impossible to revenge Han 3000.


    A phone call can easily disturb more than ten people in the world''s wealth list. How can a woman like her, who is regarded as a plaything, be qualified to deal with Han 3000¡° You should know that I can''t help you. After all, your position in those people''s minds is humble. " Han 3000 eyes did not open, light said. Lin Fang naturally has a sense of this. All this she has gained in exchange for her body is doomed to be impossible to get attention. How can those rich people care about her skin¡° To them, Ben is a toy. " Lin Fang said¡° What''s the cheapest for the rich, you know? " Han 3000 asked¡° Women. " Lin Fang said without hesitation, this is her personal experience, because she has seen too many feelings based on money how humble, those women who want to marry into a rich family, eventually become playthings, and finally will be kicked away, this is the performance of cheap¡° It seems that you still have self-knowledge. Although I don''t know the grudge between you and my mother, in my eyes, you are not qualified to compare with her. Your world is different and your way of living is different. If you don''t want to show off today, you won''t end up like this. " Han 3000 said. Lin Fanggang had already regretted it. He fancied that it would be better if he didn''t come to the reunion. It''s a pity that there is no such thing as regret medicine in the world¡° Yes, I know I''m wrong, so I hope to get a chance to be forgiven. " Lin Fang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1245

    Han three thousand don''t understand the reason why Lin Fang came to find himself, those people''s things have been irreparable, what else can help her?


    "Do you want me to forgive you, or do you want me to help you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I hope to stay in Yanjing. By my means, I can help you win people''s hearts, and even help you control the whole business community in Yanjing." Lin Fang directly cut into the theme, since the upper class abroad, she has no way to go back, so she can only stay at home.


    Since he wants to take root in Yanjing, Han 3000 is a good guide.


    Although Lin Fang is not sure what kind of identity and status Han 3000 has in Yanjing, through the performance of Zeng Xiao and other bosses, Han 3000''s status is certainly not low.


    In the last life, if there is such an opportunity, Han Sanqian will certainly do so, and he also believes that Lin Fang has this ability. After all, the woman who can deal with more than ten world-class rich people must have her unique characteristics.


    But now, Han has no desire to control Yanjing business.


    Even if you control it, what can you do? Does Han 3000 still need to care about these vulgar things?


    "Do you think I care about what you say?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course, no one can ignore money and status." Lin Fang said with a firm face that she knew a lot of rich people and had close relationship with them, so she knew the thoughts of those rich people better.


    The more money, the more desire, want to get more.


    People''s desire can expand infinitely. It''s not that rich people can care nothing. On the contrary, the richer people are, the more they care.


    "You''re really wrong. I don''t care. Money and status don''t mean anything to me." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Fang shook his head and said, "that''s because you are not mature enough to realize the charm of status and power."


    Han 3000 can''t help laughing. Lin Fang means that he is young?


    Although Han 3000 is a child''s image, his maturity in mind is a real adult, and more adults see through the secular world.


    "I''m curious about your ability. It''s good to play this as a game." Han 3000 said.


    Lin Fang puzzled looking at Han 3000, don''t quite understand what his words mean.


    Han continued: "I''ll introduce you to someone later. You can be his assistant. As for how far you can get along, it depends on your own ability."


    Lin Fang understood what Han 3000 meant, but how could she mind being treated as a game?


    "I''ll show you how good I am." Lin Fang said.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and motioned to Lin Fang not to disturb him.


    Han Sanqian made such a decision because he was more curious about what kind of means Lin Fang had to play with so many rich people. In order to satisfy his curiosity, he took it as a game.


    He called Qin Lin and asked him to go to Longhu villa.


    After Shi Jing''s reunion, all parties enthusiastically left their contact information. Just as everyone was saying goodbye in the parking lot, Lin Fang suddenly got into Han 3000''s car, which puzzled many students, even Shi Jing.


    Looking at Han 3000, he asked Han 3000 with his eyes.


    Han 3000 just laughed and didn''t explain much.


    After getting on the bus, Han 3000 gave Qin Lin the business card he had received before, and said, "these people, Fengqian will never cooperate in the future."


    Qin Lin carefully put away his business card. When it came to him, it became a blacklist, something the boss never thought of.


    Lin Fang, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, changed her face when she heard this sentence. She saw the lively scene before. In order to please Han 3000, the bosses laughed and flattered each other. Unexpectedly, the result was this. Han 3000 was too cruel, right!


    "This is Lin Fang. From today on, he is your assistant." Han continued.


    Although Qin Lin''s workload is very large, these things are within the scope of his responsibilities. He does not think he needs an assistant, but Han 3000 arranges them personally, and Qin Lin dare not refuse.


    "Hello, my name is Qinlin." Qin Lin introduced himself.


    "Lin Fang."


    At this time, Shi Jing suddenly pinched Han 3000. Fortunately, Han 3000 is no longer an ordinary person. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will call out directly!


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 fiercely, and seems to ask Han 3000 to give a reasonable explanation for this arrangement.


    Han Sanyi looks at Shi Jing with a bitter smile. The skill of pinching people is a little too hard. I''m afraid most people can''t afford it.


    "I''ll explain it to you when I get home." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing stares at Han 3000 again, as if to say that if there is no perfect explanation, she will never let Han 3000 go.


    Qin Lin drove Han 3000 to the villa area. As soon as he got out of the car, Han 3000 saw more than ten strong men standing at the door. According to the old man today, these people are probably sent by the Wang family. However, Han 3000 hasn''t figured out how to deal with these guys. Another problem has already been found. Shi Jing directly grabbed Han 3000''s ear and said in a threatening tone: "smelly boy, what''s the matter? If you don''t give me a perfect explanation, I''ll never finish with you today." Han Sanyi''s face forced him to beg for mercy: "Mom, let me go first. If you have something to say, why do you have to do it?"¡° Smelly boy, she''s as old as your mother. Don''t you think about her? " Shi Jing said. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. What are these thoughts? He just suspects that he likes men. He even suspects that he is interested in women like Lin Fang. How can this be possible¡° Mom, how about you let go first, solve the problem in front of you, and then explain it to you slowly? " Han 3000 said. At this time, more than ten people at the door had already come towards them. Hearing this, and seeing the more than ten people''s aggressive appearance, Shi Jing also noticed that something was wrong¡° What''s the matter? Are these people coming for you? " Shi Jing asked with a worried face¡° It should be true. It''s probably the Wangs who are looking for trouble. " Han explained. Wang family? Shi Jing does not understand looking at Han 3000, how can the Wang family give Han 3000 trouble at this juncture¡° Our boss wants to see you. Please come with us After more than ten people approached, the leader said to Han 3000¡° "The master of the Wang family?" Han 3000 asked with a smile. The man obviously didn''t expect Han 3000 to know their identity, but since he was guessed out, there was nothing to hide¡° Yes, come with us. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1246

    The other side has a large number of people. If ordinary people face this situation, they have no choice but to compromise. But when this happens to Han 3000, it will be completely different.


    Even if Wang Li had been careful enough to deal with this matter, and sent a lot of people to ask Han 3000 to go to Wang''s house, no matter how many people there were, it was meaningless for Han 3000.


    In front of the strong God, the world is like a mole ant, and the number will never be the factor to turn the situation around.


    "Is it up to you?" Han 3000 looked at more than ten people in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I know you''re very good. Maybe we are not your rivals just to bring it out, but with so many of us, are you really so easy to deal with? And if you can keep yourself safe, how can you keep her safe? " When the leader said this, he deliberately looked at Shi Jing, which was obviously a naked threat.


    The smile on Han 3000''s face gradually solidified and became extremely cold.


    Threaten Shi Jing with his safety?


    Han 3000 hates being threatened in his life. He may not have the absolute strength to solve this situation, but now, no one dares to say that in front of Han 3000!


    "Your words are enough for you to go to hell, but I won''t kill you today." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The leader''s expression is stiff. He knows that Han 3000 is not joking. After all, Han 3000''s performance at the Wuji summit is obvious to all. He also knows how the martial arts circles in Yanjing look at this gifted young man. Some even say that his top martial arts experts who come out once in a thousand years will set a new peak of martial arts strength.


    From such a person''s mouth to see the king of hell, can it be false?


    "I''m sorry. I''m on behalf of people, too." Said the leader.


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Shi Jing with Yu Guang. It''s really difficult to protect Shi Jing by normal means. After all, the number of people on the other side has an advantage. However, if he uses the means of a strong God, Shi Jing will be safe. But this incident will inevitably shock the martial arts circle in Yanjing and even the whole country.


    "Three thousand, don''t worry about me." Shi Jing said.


    "Let my mother go home first, and I''ll go with you to see Wang Li." Han said it was the best way he could think of.


    Shi Jing nervously holds Han 3000''s hand. If she really goes to the Wang family, she may have some traps waiting for Han 3000. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to risk her life.


    "Three thousand, are you crazy? Wang Li asked you to go to the Wang''s house. He must have set up a set for you. When you go, aren''t you going to die?" Shi Jing said nervously.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a smile and said, "Mom, don''t you believe in my strength? If Wang Li dares to play tricks with me, I will make the whole Wang family blood today. "


    Han 3000 said this to Shi Jing, as well as to the leader.


    The leader will definitely convey these words to Wang Li. At that time, Wang Li''s ideas and means will inevitably change.


    Han 3000 does not believe that Wang Li really dares to fight him.


    Even in the worst case, by Han 3000''s means, Wang Li can''t hurt him.


    After all, the gap between mortals and the powerful in the divine realm can not be made up by means of traps.


    There is a saying that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is powerless.


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, the leader''s eyelids jumped.


    Let the Wang family blood, this kind of words is not ordinary people can casually say.


    Since he dares to say so, it shows that he is absolutely sure. And with Han 3000''s shocking strength in wujifeng club, maybe the Wang family will come to this end.


    This sentence must be conveyed to Wang Li!


    "You... You be careful." Hearing Han 3000 say so, Shi Jing can only promise, because she knows that she can''t help anything in this matter. Since Han 3000 is so confident, she can only let him go.


    "Well, you can go home first and make dinner for me." Han 3000 said.


    Just when the leader hesitated to follow Shi Jing, Han 3000''s voice came to his ear: "who dares to follow my mother, I want him to die now."


    The leader quickly smoothed the train of thought, said: "don''t worry, as long as you follow us, I won''t let people embarrass her."


    At this time, a car listened to Han 3000, followed by a small bus.


    "Please get in the car." The leader said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 got on the car, the car had only one driver, and the leader chose to take the same car with Han 3000.


    On the bus, Han 3000 looked at the road view outside the window and said to the leader, "Wang Li should know that he can''t deal with me. Why should he let me go to the Wang family?"


    "This is the arrangement of the master. As a servant, how can I know what he thinks?" Said the leader.


    "Wang family, there should be some people who don''t belong to Wang family, right? Would it be a killer organization in a certain country? " Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    The leader''s eyelids jumped. Although he said that he didn''t know the situation of the Wang family, he was very clear about the deployment of the Wang family. There were some strange faces in the Wang family, and those people were indeed from abroad. Why does Han 3000 know these things? Seeing that the leader did not speak, Han 3000 continued: "has Wang Li ever thought about why those people suddenly appeared in the Wang family? Is it really such a coincidence?" Han Sanqian sort out this matter. The killers of Pok state kidnapped Wang Linqi, and then Nangong Qianqiu spread the news that Wang Linqi was kidnapped by Han Sanqian. Wang Li was angry, but he was afraid of Han Sanqian''s strength. After all, Han Sanqian''s reputation at the Wuji summit was greatly shaken, the Yang family and the Mo family were close to him, and Wang Li was alone, It is impossible to compete with Han 3000. At this time, the killers of Po state took advantage of the opportunity to help Wang Li and infiltrated into the core of the Wang family, so as to control the business of Yanjing with the help of the Wang family. Although Han 3000 can''t guess the details, the general situation must be closely related to what he thought¡° I don''t know anything. It''s no use asking me. " The leader looks out of the window. He is afraid that Han 3000 will find his panic expression. Han 3000 laughs without the leader''s reply. Judging from his reaction, Han 3000 can already confirm his idea. After all, there are not only bodyguards and thugs of the Wang family, but also people organized by killers. However, this does not pose any threat to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1247

    Before he came to the villa, Han 3000 took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and felt the situation in the villa. As he thought, there were many killers hidden in the dark of the villa. It seems that the killers'' organization of Pok Kuo wanted him to stay in the wings.


    When the leader saw this, he mistakenly thought that Han 3000 was nervous and could not help but curl his lips.


    Just now, the boy was talking big. Unexpectedly, he began to be afraid!


    "Let''s go. The owner is still waiting for you." The leader urged.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes and laughed. He said, "he''s still the master of a family. Today''s Wang Li has become someone else''s puppet. I don''t know yet."


    The leader couldn''t understand this sentence clearly, but he didn''t want to understand. After all, his task was to bring Han 3000 back, so he could finish his task with one foot at the door.


    Entering the villa, Han 3000 is slightly ahead of the leader, which makes the leader feel strange. Why does Han 3000 know how to find Wang Li without his guidance?


    As early as when he was at the entrance of the villa, Han 3000 had already sensed the location of Wang Li, so naturally he didn''t need others to lead the way. However, his subconscious behavior caused a very strong doubt to the leader.


    When he came to Wang Li, Han 3000 sat down calmly.


    "It''s good tea." Wang Li said to Han 3000.


    "Decapitated tea?" Han three thousand finish, smile and took up the cup, drink.


    "Where''s Wang Lynch." Wang Li asked directly.


    "I''ll say I haven''t seen him. Do you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    Wang Li clenched his teeth. Now the news is flying all over the world. It''s said that Han 3000 caught Wang Linqi. How could he not have seen him?


    "Han 3000, although I''m old, don''t treat me as Alzheimer''s disease." Wang Li said.


    Han three thousand eyes shine, inexplicably clapped, said: "Alzheimer''s disease, these four words describe very well, you are not far from these four words."


    Wang Li, with a cold face, put down the teapot and gritted his teeth and said, "Han 3000, I''ll give you a chance to let Wang Linqi go. Otherwise, you don''t want to leave here alive today."


    "Wang Li, don''t you know that since I stepped into this villa, they didn''t intend to let me go? And even you yourself fall into their trap. When these people come to Wang''s house, do you think they will leave easily? " Han Sanqian shook his head and continued: "they will take advantage of the situation to control the Wang family. The future Wang family will be their puppet."


    Wang Li''s face changed. Are they the people in the killer organization?


    But how could he know about it? Those people are very hidden!


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Wang Li said.


    Han three thousand smile, he brought up the teapot, and gave himself a full cup.


    "You don''t have to tell me if you understand. You just know it in your heart. By the way, I can tell you that people, who are caught by them, have nothing to do with me. They are secretly operating the whole thing. In addition to trying to kill me, they also want to use the Wang family''s hand to control Yanjing''s business." Han three thousand finish, and will drink the cup of tea.


    For tea, Han 3000 is a cow chewing peony, completely do not understand the essence, thirst is the only role of tea for him.


    Wang Li frowns. Han 3000''s words have shaken his intention to cooperate with the killer organization. However, he understands that in today''s form, it is difficult to ride a tiger. So many members of the killer organization are lurking in Wang''s villa. He can''t do it if he wants to go back.


    And his every move now is watched by someone!


    "Han 3000, I just want to know where Wang Lynch is." Wang Li said.


    Han three thousand helpless smile, this old thing, don''t you still want to know the reason? It''s hard to be really confused.


    "You should ask your partner, he knows better than me." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this, Wang Li directly dropped the cup in his hand, which was like a sign.


    After the sound of the teacup being broken, all the people around him surrounded Han 3000, and some of the members of the killer organization who were hidden in the dark also appeared.


    "Han 3000, I know you''re good at it, but you''d better see the situation clearly. It''s hard to beat two fists with four hands. You must know better than me." Wang Li said in a threatening tone.


    It''s true that there are a lot of people, and the battle is frightening, but for Han 3000, a powerful man in the divine realm, these people are no different from the paper tiger.


    "Don''t you come out, tinham?" Han 3000 suddenly said.


    There was no movement.


    Han Sanqian just stood up and looked around for a week. Then he looked directly at Tinghan''s hidden position and continued: "are you a turtle with a shrunken head? When are you going to hide?"


    Hidden in the dark, Tinghan was surprised. Han 3000 knew that he was in Wang''s villa, which was not surprising. But Han 3000 knew his precise location, which was too strange.


    Can he see through objects? Similarly, Wang Li was also very shocked by Han 3000''s behavior. He not only saw through the hidden things of killers in the dark, but also knew where Tinghan was, which was too strange¡° Han 3000, I didn''t expect you to be very smart. " Tinghan appeared in the dark and said to Han 3000 with a smile. After the last shock of Han 3000''s strength, he didn''t leave much fear for Tinghan, because today, he not only has more manpower, but also is equipped with hot weapons. He doesn''t believe that he can''t kill Han 3000 in this case¡° Are you smart? " Han three thousand light smile, said: "such a poor means, how can I not see, or say, you think this is a good move, I should not see." These words, in disguise, said that Tinghan''s IQ is low, which makes Tinghan gnash his teeth¡° Han 3000, in order to deal with you, I have been preparing all this time. Do you think you are qualified to talk to me like this? " Said tingham coldly. The next moment, all the members of the killer organization, without exception, take out a hot weapon and aim at Han 3000. Han 3000 sighed. Is this his means? For ordinary people, it really has enough deterrent power, but unfortunately, in front of him, these things can''t pose a threat at all¡° Maybe you still don''t understand my strength. " Han 3000 said. Tinghan grimly smile, strength? What kind of strength can ignore the damage of thermal weapons. In Tinghan''s eyes, any master, in the face of hot weapons, only a dead end¡° Do you think you are a God? " Said tingham, laughing¡° Isn''t that right? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1248

    When Han 3000 raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, Tinghan''s heart inexplicably had a burst of fear, and seemed to think of the last fight with Han 3000.


    At that time, if Han 3000 had not let him go, he would have been a corpse.


    For Tinghan, he has never been insulted like this, so he must die!


    Now, in the face of this situation, Han 3000 not only did not kneel down to beg for mercy with him, but still arrogant, making Tinghan even more angry.


    "Han 3000, do you really regard yourself as a God? In that case, I''d like to see if God can protect himself from bullets. " With that, Tinghan gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger. In addition to giving Han 3000 a lesson, Tinghan was also cheering for himself, because he was afraid when he saw Han 3000''s smile. He had to let the fear go.


    Bang!


    Wang Li shrinks his head in fright, and then turns pale. He never thought that Tinghan would shoot Han 3000 directly.


    In Wang Li''s opinion, Han 3000 should soon fall into a pool of blood and pay for his disrespect to Tinghan.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Han 3000 was smiling and didn''t look hurt at all.


    And he raised his right hand showing a clenching state, palm seems to hold something.


    "It seems to be much less powerful than I thought." Han 3000 laughs and flicks open his palm. A shell in the palm is shocking.


    Wang Li felt his scalp numb and a cold sweat seeped out of his back.


    And Tinghan is also stare big eyes, can''t believe of looking at Han 3000.


    How is that possible?


    How is that possible?


    Han 3000 actually received the bullet empty handed.


    It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion.


    Tinghan rubbed his eyes, but the imagined change did not appear. The cartridge case still lay quietly in the palm of Han 3000''s hand.


    Is this... Is this something that people can do?


    By the way, it''s not human, he said, he''s God!


    "How possible, how possible." Tinham kept on talking.


    Wang Li''s Adam''s apple kept wriggling, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Just now, the leader who led Han 3000 to Wang''s villa finally understood why han 3000 dared to go to the meeting alone and was not afraid.


    How can you be afraid if you have such amazing ability?


    Wang Li took a deep breath, and his breath gradually became short. He said to Han 3000, "how do you... How do you do it?"


    Han turned to Wang Li and said, "can''t God do such a simple thing?"


    Just now, Wang Li could take the word "God" as a joke, but now he can''t laugh, and he has to doubt that Han 3000, the monster, is really God. Otherwise, how can he do such things as receiving bullets empty handed?


    Wang Li continued with trembling: "who are you and how can you do such a thing?"


    Bang!


    Another shot.


    Tinghan shakes his hands and pulls the trigger because he doesn''t believe in evil. He doesn''t believe that Han 3000 can really do this kind of thing.


    Maybe, just now, it was just a cover up. He didn''t hit China and South Korea 3000 at all, and South Korea 3000 prepared the cartridge case in advance, so it caused them this kind of visual illusion.


    The second shot, it''s tinham testing his ideas.


    But in the end, he was doomed to despair.


    This time, the bullet hit Han 3000 in the chest!


    But there was no blood splashing in my imagination, except for some damage to my clothes, there was no other trace.


    When the cartridge case fell to the ground and made a clear sound, tinham was in complete despair.


    Today, Ambrose has made up his mind to kill. He has no intention of letting Han 3000 go.


    But he never thought it would be like this.


    "Well, I like this dress very much." Han 3000 looked at the hole in his clothes and sighed.


    Just as tinham was about to fire his third shot, he suddenly felt a flash in front of him. However, in the blink of an eye, Han 3000 had already appeared in front of him, and there was only one step between them.


    "I said, I love it." Han 3000 said.


    Tinghan was scared directly soft legs, compared with the last time Han 3000 brought him fear, this time is undoubtedly more intense, and has exceeded the scope of Tinghan can understand.


    "You... What kind of monster are you?" Tinghan stammered. The cold sweat on his forehead was enough to show how scared he was at the moment.


    The corner of Han 3000''s mouth rose, showing a strange radian, and said, "didn''t I just tell you that I am God?"


    Tinghan gasped. He was an atheist and never believed in ghosts and gods.


    But at this moment, he had to doubt whether his attitude on this matter was correct.


    Is the little boy standing in front of him really a God?


    If not, how to explain the situation just now¡° Let''s see what more power God has. " Han 3000''s expression gradually became ferocious. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole villa became heavy, just like the black cloud, which made everyone feel breathless. Then, a terrible scene happened. A member of the killer organization, who is not far away from Tinghan, directly explodes and dies. The blood fog is all over the sky, and the picture is extremely frightening. Of course, this is just the beginning! All the members of the killer organization were killed one after another, leaving only a pool of fuzzy flesh and blood. Tinham was completely stunned. He sat on the ground, shaking all over¡° Devil, you are devil, you are devil. " Tinghan''s eyes were frightened and he said to himself. At this moment, he didn''t even have the desire to regret, because he knew that when he faced the devil, he was doomed. Although Wang Li has seen a lot, this shocking picture is still an overwhelming shock to him, because this matter can no longer be understood from the perspective of common sense¡° It''s over, it''s over. " Wang Li looks desperate and offends Han 3000. Does the Wang family have any hope of survival? Look at the fate of those members of the killer organization. This is the impending disaster of the Wang family¡° Han 3000, I''m wrong. The Wangs are wrong. Please give the Wangs a way to live. " Wang Li kneels down and kowtows to Han 3000. This is the only way he can think of to let Han 3000 forgive him. Leader also knelt down, his heart is about to jump out at the moment, like watching a horror film, but also the absolute 5D effect! As Wang Li and the leader knelt down, all the bodyguards and thugs of the Wang family knelt on the ground without exception. Han 3000 at this moment, unlike God, is more like a devil who makes all living beings tremble and makes the world submit. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1249

    Already soft legs of Tinghan at this moment, has a mental breakdown, he did not think of his strong deployment, was in exchange for such an end.


    He did not expect that Han 3000''s terror strength would be so beyond his imagination, which is not something that people can do.


    If there is a choice, Tinghan would rather be a loser for his whole life than come to Han 3000 for revenge.


    At this moment, he realized what kind of miracle it was to survive from Han 3000. Unfortunately, he destroyed the miracle himself.


    Han 3000 looked at the people kneeling down, and there was no pity in his eyes. These killers were all carrying several lives, so they should die and die properly.


    However, Han 3000 did not intend to continue to kill the Wang family. After all, most of the bodyguards and thugs were ordinary people. They had never even touched death in their life, let alone killed themselves.


    "Do you know why I let you go last time?" Han 3000 asked Tinghan.


    Tinghan shook his head in panic. He had some opinions on this matter before. He thought Han 3000 was afraid of the power behind him, so he didn''t dare to attack him. But now he knows how ridiculous this idea is.


    People with such skills, even the members of the killers'' organization of the whole country of Pok, may not survive in front of him. How can such people be afraid?


    Perhaps in his life dictionary, there is no such word.


    "I don''t like killing people." Han 3000 light said.


    Looking at the blood and flesh on the ground, and thinking about what Han 3000 said, Tinghan is going crazy.


    Don''t you like killing people?


    Shouldn''t this be called a killer.


    The flesh and blood on the floor are all his masterpieces!


    "Just... As long as you can let me go, I can do anything for you." Tinghan wiped the sweat the size of beans on his forehead and said hoarsely.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. Before, the old man wanted to know the employer who killed his son. This is a matter that goes against the purpose of the killer organization. No killer organization can disclose this kind of information to the outside world, because once the matter is spread, no one will find them.


    But now, at the critical moment of his life, even if he is asked to sell all his employer information, I believe he will not hesitate. After all, there is only one life. What is more important than life?


    "What''s your position in the killer organization?" Han 3000 asked.


    "My father is the leader of this organization, and I will take his place in the future." Said tingham.


    Han 3000 picked an eyebrow. Before, he only thought that Tinghan was the core member of the organization. He didn''t expect that he had such a position. It was a surprise.


    As the successor of the organization, tinham must have a pivotal position. It is not difficult to see the core information of those employers.


    "I need to know one thing about a mission many years ago. I need to know who its employer is." Han 3000 said.


    Tinghan heard Han 3000 say that he knew that he had a chance to survive.


    But he also faces a huge difficulty, that is, only his father is qualified to view this kind of core information, and only his father can enter the organization''s information base.


    "Only my father is qualified to know all the mission information of the organization, which is hidden in a secret basement, and the basement can only be opened with my father''s biological information, which is not a simple thing." Said tingham.


    Han 3000 stepped forward and said, "so, you choose to die?"


    "No, no, no, no, No The flustered Tinghan even said five no words, which was enough to show how scared Han 3000 was.


    "I... I can do something. I''ll do it for you anyway." Said tingham.


    "How can I believe you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Tinghan shakes his head. He doesn''t know what to do to win Han 3000''s trust, and he doesn''t seem to have such capital now.


    "I can do anything you want to believe." Said tingham.


    Han 3000 seriously thought about it, said: "you go."


    "Ah?" Tinghan looked at Han 3000 in amazement. He didn''t believe Han 3000 would let him go so easily.


    "You are not qualified for my trust, but there is one thing I can tell you. Even if you go back to Pok, I can kill you at any time. You must have seen the means just now." Han 3000 said.


    Tinghan''s scalp was numb. Just now, Han 3000 stood in the same place, and he didn''t do anything at all. Those people were killed without any reason. Of course, Tinghan saw it, and he could see it clearly. However, he didn''t know how to explain and describe it.


    "See, see." Said tingham.


    "Why don''t you go away?" Han 3000 shrieked.


    Tinghan legs or soft, but after hearing this sentence, is still exhausted the whole body strength rolling. Wang Li saw this scene, quite desperate, he can run, but what should the Wang family do? At this moment, Wang Li suddenly regretted cooperating with him. If it had not been for such a thing, the situation of the Wang family would not have been like this¡° Where is the bathroom? " Han 3000 suddenly asked Wang Li¡° Ah? Oh, please follow me Wang Li stood up and groveled to Han 3000¡° Help me find a suit that fits me Han continued¡° Yes, yes Wang Li repeatedly answered, and then quickly let the servants to prepare. The reason why han 3000 suddenly made such a request is that she didn''t want to bring the bloody gas home. If Shi Jing heard this, she would be worried and would ask about it. Han 3000 didn''t dare to tell her the real situation of the Wang family. When Han 3000 was taking a bath, Wang Li was just like a servant at the door of the bathroom. For the Wang family, it must be a shame to spread it, and even many people would not believe it. But for Wang Li, he was frightened. Seeing Han 3000''s means, Wang Li knew that the so-called family status had no deterrent effect on Han 3000. Even if the three Yanjing families work together to deal with Han 3000, the big devil can make the three families die in a twinkling of an eye. They are not rivals of the same order of magnitude at all. In less than ten minutes, Han 3000 came out of the bathroom, full of fragrance, and could not smell the slightest blood gas, which made Han 3000 feel at ease¡° Han 3000, I hope you can give the Wang family a chance. " Wang Li put his hands on the outside of his thighs and bent 90 degrees to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1250

    "Do you know what your men mean by threatening me against my mother?" Han 3000 tone indifferent said.


    This sentence makes Wang Li''s whole body muscles tense. With Han 3000''s attitude, he is threatened. Is he the first to kill the threat in the cradle?


    But now that the Wangs have realized their mistakes, how can they threaten him again?


    "You can rest assured that this kind of thing will never happen again. As long as you are willing to let the Wang family go, the Wang family will be your puppet and your dog in the future. The Wang family can do anything for you." Wang Li said that only when he gave up his social status and behaved lowly enough in front of Han 3000, the Wang family would have a chance to escape.


    So Wang Li didn''t care about his identity, and he didn''t care about his dignity and bottom line.


    As a puppet, the Wang family is something outsiders can''t imagine. However, for Han 3000, the Wang family doesn''t have much value. After all, social status and financial strength are not valued by Han 3000.


    However, Han 3000 also has to admit that with the dog of Wang family, Fengqian will be able to squeeze into the real upper class of Yanjing more easily in the future.


    The so-called three families in Yanjing do not simply rely on their economic strength to get on today''s status, but also have accumulated time, which Fengqian can''t do in any case.


    However, if there are three families behind it, Fengqian can be forced to the highest position.


    "Do you know what will happen if a dog doesn''t obey?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I know that if a dog doesn''t listen to its owner, it will die." Wang Li said.


    "Well, remember that." Han 3000 said.


    Wang Li Chang breathed a sigh. Although the Wang family was too humble to have any status in front of Han 3000, it was good news for Wang Li to keep the Wang family at least.


    "Master, Wang Linqi is the best candidate to take over the Wang family. I will teach him well." Wang Li said.


    Han three thousand smile, this Wang Li is really a human essence, disguised beat him to release Wang Linqi.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 didn''t catch Wang Linqi, and suddenly he won''t help Wang Li in this matter. If you want to find Wang Linqi, you can only rely on the ability of the Wang family.


    "Do you think it''s really necessary for me to catch Wang Lynch? Catch him and then threaten the Wang family. Can I use such a mean Han 3000 asked.


    Wang Li was stunned. With Han 3000''s strength, it seems that he really doesn''t need to do such meaningless things. Without Wang Linqi as a threat, can''t he deal with the Wang family? Obviously not.


    "Is it really Tinghan who caught Wang Lynch?" Wang Li asked.


    "If you have time for such nonsense, you''d better find someone to investigate the matter. Otherwise, he may really die." With these words, Han 3000 left directly.


    The bodyguards and thugs of the Wang family tried to help Han 3000 clean up the battlefield.


    When Han 3000 left the Wang family, those people all looked at Han 3000 with awe and watched him leave.


    These bodyguards and thugs also have some people from the martial arts and Taoism circles, so they can have a deeper understanding of Han 3000''s departure.


    Han 3000 is famous for the Wuji summit, but now it seems that what is the Wuji summit?


    Even the martial arts experts all over the country, and even the real strong men who live in seclusion in the mountains, are like mole ants in front of him.


    "Boss, how can there be such a powerful person in this world?" A subordinate walked to the leader and said carefully.


    The leader took a deep breath and said, "in my eyes, he is no longer a man, but a God."


    After leaving the Wang family, Han 3000 also carefully smelled the smell of his body, for fear that there is a bloody residue.


    Sitting in a taxi, passing by a very busy area, Han 3000 suddenly let the driver stop.


    "Brother, can you wait here for a while? The cost is still calculated." Han 3000 asked the driver.


    The driver laughs. He is happy with this kind of work which costs no fuel and makes money.


    "No problem. I''ll stay with you even if I wait for a day." Said the driver.


    Han Sanqian looks out of the window. Across the street, a brand-new red Ferrari attracts the attention of passers-by. Beside the car, there is a woman who is very exquisitely dressed. From head to toe, all the accessories are playing cards.


    Wu Xin, a very ordinary girl, but because of some accidents, now she is worth hundreds of millions.


    This is the first time Han 3000 saw Wu Xin after her windfall.


    Han Sanqian and Shi Jing discussed how Wu Xin''s life would be like after she got so much money.


    At that time, Han Sanqian said that Wu Xin, as an ordinary person, suddenly had a lot of wealth in her hands, which would be the beginning of her crazy consumption. Shi Jing still had reservations about this. She thought that Wu Xin was a sensible girl and should not fall into the shackles of this desire.


    But the fact in front of him tells Han 3000 that Wu Xin is really lost. At this time, a shopping guide in professional clothes came to Wu Xin with a big bag. Although she was smiling, Wu Xin was still impatient and swearing. At this time, Wu Xin was completely different from what Han 3000 had known before. She made things difficult for each other, and her tone and words were like a shrew. Han Sanqian sighed. He didn''t expect that money could completely change a person. It''s a pity that Wu Xin''s inherent assets and lack of resources will make her return to her original class sooner or later. At that time, it was hell for Wu Xin¡° Young man, do you know the girl opposite? " The driver''s elder brother finds Han 3000 staring at Wu Xin. He can''t help but ask curiously. After all, the woman opposite is a very rich man, but Han 3000 is dressed like an ordinary man. Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Let''s drive."¡° OK The driver stepped on the gas and the car ran out. I don''t know if Wu Xin sensed anything and looked across the street, but Han 3000''s car just left, so she didn''t notice that Han 3000 had been here¡° Hurry up and delay my time. Do you know how serious it is? " Wu Xin continued to curse the shopping guide. Shopping guide dares to be angry but not to speak up. In the face of such customers with huge purchasing power, she can only swallow her anger. Even if she is wronged, she has to smile at Wu Xin¡° Miss Wu, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have kept you waiting so long. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1251

    Back home, Shi Jing has already cooked a full table of dishes. Shi Jing, who was so nervous that she even breathed heavily, can finally breathe a sigh of relief when she sees Han 3000''s unharmed appearance.


    Looking at Shi Jing''s pale face, Han 3000 knew that she was worried about herself, so she said with a smile, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about my safety in the future. No one can hurt me. Don''t you believe your son?"


    Shi Jing naturally believes in Han 3000. After all, the performance of Wuji summit, he has conquered everyone.


    But as a mother, how can Shi Jing really rest assured? Moreover, Han 3000 is facing another opponent like the Wang family this time.


    For many years in Yanjing, the Wangs have been able to occupy a place among the three families, which is not without reasons.


    "Yes, you are so powerful that you are invincible in the world. My mother is worried in vain. That''s OK." Shi Jing said.


    A woman''s temper is always elusive to a man. Shi Jing''s words are obviously harsh. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile.


    "By the way, what did the Wangs come to you for?" Shi Jing asks curiously.


    "Wang Linqi is missing and kidnapped. Wang Li thinks I did it." Han 3000 said.


    "And then, how did it work out?" Shi Jing continued.


    "I didn''t do it. It''s no use for him to look for me."


    "So simple?" Shi Jing looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. Even if he didn''t do it, in Shi Jing''s opinion, Wang Li can''t let him go so easily.


    Han Sanqian''s understatement is that he himself knows it''s impossible for him to tell Shi Jing the whole thing.


    He said about the killers in Pok, but he didn''t say about the fate of those killers.


    Wang Li was conquered by his strength, he also said, but did not say that the Wang family turned into a puppet.


    "It seems that Wang Li is still a man with self-knowledge. He knows you can''t offend him now, but how does the killer organize him to solve it? I heard that these people are cruel and cruel, and they kill people without blinking an eye." Shi Jing said.


    "It''s his own business. It''s none of my business. I don''t have to worry about him." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Shi Jing nodded and said, "yes, you can''t have anything to do with the killer organization. You''d better not offend these people, and you can''t offend them because of the Wang family."


    Han 3000 cautiously nodded his head, said: "those who kill people without blinking an eye, I will definitely hide far away."


    Devil?


    Han 3000 did not blush when he said this. For Tinghan and Wang Li, he was the real devil.


    What happened in the Wang family villa is expected to be the shadow of everyone present for a lifetime.


    "By the way, I saw Wu Xin on my way back." Han 3000 changed the subject.


    After hearing Wu Xin, Shi Jing became interested. After all, she and Han 3000 discussed this matter seriously before.


    "What''s the difference between her and before?" Shi Jing is curious.


    "It''s a big difference. It''s not the same person at all." Han 3000 said.


    "What do you say?"


    "I bought a Ferrari, and she was covered with famous brands. When I saw her, she was cursing at a shopping guide. Now she is not the same as she used to be, and the upstart''s temper is not small." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing Leng Leng, then sighed, said: "did not expect that money can really bring such a big change for a person."


    For Han 3000, this is not unexpected, because he knows more about what money means to Wu Xin than Shi Jing. Sudden wealth will make her lose herself.


    After all, there are too many things she couldn''t have before. With money, her madness will be terrible.


    "Money does have such charm for ordinary people." Han 3000 said.


    "And you, what does money mean to you?" Shi Jing asks curiously that Han 3000''s Fengqian company now has the absolute ability to absorb money. However, Shi Jing finds that he doesn''t seem to care about anything about Fengqian. He gives everything to Qin Lin, and doesn''t care about the company''s profits. This is not the mentality that a normal boss should have.


    Money?


    In Han 3000''s world, it has few opportunities to reflect its value, and it is still in the last life.


    For Han 3000 now, money has no meaning, and he will not care about it.


    "It should not be wrong to use this sentence to me that money is like dirt." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing smiles, looks at Han 3000 with a disdainful face and says, "do you know what talent can say such words?"


    "Who?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Real rich people, do you know why rich people think so?" Shi Jing continued.


    Han 3000 knew that this sentence was a set, but in order to cooperate with Shi Jing, he asked, "why?"


    "Because they have, generally speaking, the evil capitalists who stand and talk without backache." Shi Jing disdained the way. Han Sanqian has a bitter smile. He is not a capitalist, and he has never paid attention to capital. If he wants to disrupt the financial market, with his ability, he can turn the financial market upside down in an instant¡° Mom, I''m your son. It''s not good for you to say that about me. " Han Sanyi looks aggrieved. Shi Jing suddenly thought of something, and the smile on her face suddenly solidified. She said to Han 3000, "you stinky boy, you almost fooled me. After saying so much, you haven''t told me what happened to Lin Fang." Seeing Shi Jing''s fierce appearance, Han 3000 shrinks his head to avoid the reappearance of Shi Jing''s magical skill¡° He said, "do you have a crush on Lin Fang?" Shi Jing asked. Han three thousand a mouthful of old blood almost did not spray out, like who is not good, how can he like Lin Fang this old woman? Moreover, Lin Fang is just a simple plaything. It''s a toy for the rich. Han 3000 knows how dirty she is. Even if all the women in the world are dead, Han 3000 can''t look at her more¡° Mom, you don''t really think so. I''m too old to like her. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. Shi Jing hands akimbo, said: "how do I know, now some people, is like mature young women, if you have this idea, it is not surprising ah."¡° It''s a big accident. How can it be no accident? And the reason why I arranged for her to be with Qin Lin is that she told me that as long as I can give her a chance, she can help me to get in touch with Yanjing people. Of course, I don''t need these, but I really want to see if she can do it. For me, this is a game. " Han 3000 explained powerlessly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1252

    Seeing that Han 3000 speaks in an orderly way, and is quite speechless about her guess, Shi Jing is relieved, but she is really afraid that Han 3000 will have such a strange idea. After all, Lin Fang is as old as her.


    "Come on, I believe you." Shi Jing said.


    Han Sanyi looked at Shi Jing with a reproachful face and said, "Mom, can you not have this strange idea in the future? I''m a normal person. If you guess like this, I''m going to doubt myself."


    After hearing this, Shi Jing quickly said, "well, don''t guess in the future. Don''t doubt yourself. You should be firm in your mind. Mom doesn''t want to see you go into the evil way."


    At this time, Han 3000''s phone suddenly rings. It''s a strange number, but Han 3000 guesses who it is.


    After answering the phone, Han 3000 asked, "did you catch anyone?"


    "Got it." The caller is the old man. The reason why han 3000 let Tinghan go is also because of him.


    Before going to the Wang family, Han 3000 contacted him, because since he knew that the Wang family was in contact with Tinghan, Tinghan would surely appear in the Wang family. As long as he caught Tinghan, he might get information from his employer many years ago, which can be regarded as Han 3000''s help to him.


    "However, I still need your help. With my ability, it is impossible to threaten the killer organization and let him provide information for me." The old man said that although it was a bit of an inch to do so, he had no other way. He could only rely on Han 3000 for this matter, and he also knew that his seeking help for Han 3000 was more than that.


    "If you tell tinham what you want, just say that I asked him to do it and I''m sure he will help you." Han 3000 said.


    The old man is a little surprised. Is it that simple? How can it be!


    As the successor of killers in Pok, Tinghan should be very clear about what the information means. Once it is disclosed to the public, the killers will be completely destroyed, and his successor is meaningless. How can he do something to destroy himself?


    "Are you sure it''s that simple?" The old man asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 smiles. It''s not as simple as the old man thought. Without the shock Han 3000 brought to Tinghan in the Wang family, how can Tinghan sell such an important message with just a few words?


    But with what happened to the Wang family, it became different.


    What Han 3000 has done has caused a great shadow to Tinghan''s heart. Even Tinghan has regarded Han 3000 as a devil.


    When the devil makes a offer, does he have the courage to refuse?


    "You can try." With that, Han three thousand directly hung up the phone, did not give the elderly continue to ask the opportunity.


    "Who?" Shi Jing asks Han 3000 curiously.


    "Er... I don''t know his name, but he should have been a very powerful person before. After his son died, he seems to have been in anonymity. He has been seeking revenge for his son for so many years." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He used to be a very powerful person. Then there must be his name in the world. His son died. This is a very important message. We can infer his identity from it.


    All of a sudden, Shi Jing''s face is frightened, because she thinks of a man who once made the whole Yanjing City stormy. At that time, he was almost called a legend. It''s a pity that since his son''s accident, he gradually didn''t participate in the disputes in the Jianghu. Until so many years later, few people even know his name.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shi Jing swallowed her saliva and said, "this person you''re talking about is not Yan Tangshan, right?"


    Han 3000 shook his head. He didn''t know who the other party was or whether Yan Tangshan was his real name. Han 3000 had never heard of him.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me his name." Han 3000 said.


    "According to your information, all I can think of is this man named Yan Tangshan." Shi Jing said.


    "Was he very powerful then?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Shi Jing nodded solemnly and said: "at that time, he was really very powerful. It''s not too much to say that he was a legend. If it wasn''t for her son''s accident, now Yanjing is probably his world. The so-called three big families can only stand aside and be regretted. At that time, because of his son''s death, he gradually withdrew, but his name was not, It will still frighten many people of the older generation. If your grandfather is here, he can tell you how powerful this man named Yan Tangshan is. "


    Speaking of Han Tianyang, Han 3000 has calculated the time. He should be coming out of the center of the earth soon. The sudden rebirth of the dead will bring a very strong impact on Yanjing, especially for Nangong Qianqiu. Is she afraid that she has no face to see Han Tianyang?


    Although the Han family was not the first-line family in Yanjing, it was awed by some people.


    Now, after the Han family is in the hands of Nangong Qianqiu, it has been completely lonely. Even some small companies can ignore the Han family. Their status is totally different.


    "It seems that once I was not careful, I came into contact with another big man." Han 3000 said with a smile. Shi Jing took a deep breath and asked¡° How can you know him? You should know that this man is very dangerous. Don''t be calculated by him. " Han 3000 is not worried about this. Even if he is calculated, Han 3000 has the ability to go against heaven. No one can force him to death with stratagem. After all, his own strength is beyond the bondage of the earth. As for whether Yan Tangshan will calculate himself, Han Sanqian also believes that if he is smart enough, he will not do such silly things. On the other side. Yan Tangshan is in a farmyard, where he has lived secretly for decades. It is here that Yan Tangshan plans to revenge for his son. Holding the phone in his hand, he felt that Han 3000''s words were not feasible. How could he tell Tinghan directly and let him sell such important information? But since Han 3000 said so, Yan Tangshan seems to have no other choice. After all, he wants revenge and needs Han 3000''s help. He has no reason to doubt Han 3000. When he entered the room, there was tingham in custody, but he didn''t have the slightest timidity on his face. As the successor of a killer organization, facing such a small matter, he would not be afraid¡° I advise you to let me go at once. I''m not something you can afford Said tingham coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1253

    Tinghan, who has a special identity, doesn''t pay attention to Yan Tangshan at all. Even though he has been arrested, he is still rebellious.


    Besides Han 3000, it''s not easy for other people to show their fear. After all, his identity and experience have doomed him not to be afraid of ordinary things.


    Yan Tangshan couldn''t imagine how to let him sell the organization information, but Han 3000 said it was so simple.


    There is no way, Yan Tangshan can only do as Han 3000 said.


    "I want the information of an employer in your organization 13 years ago. His goal is a person named Yan Feng." Yan Tangshan said.


    Hearing this, Tinghan sneered and said, "listen to you, you should know my identity. Do you know what will happen to you if you arrest me?"


    "And killer organization, it is absolutely impossible to sell employer information, you also want to be too naive."


    "Han 3000 told me to do it." Yan Tangshan said.


    When he said this, Yan Tangshan didn''t hold any hope.


    But Tinghan''s reaction was beyond Yan Tangshan''s imagination.


    Being caught by him, tingham''s attitude is still arrogant.


    But when he said Han 3000 in his mouth, Tinghan''s expression changed instantly.


    Pale.


    fear.


    My eyes are even shaking!


    What''s going on?


    Is Han 3000 so powerful? It can make such a big reaction from an arrogant guy.


    "Han... Han 3000?" Tinghan stammered, because at the mention of Han 3000, he thought of what happened in the Wang villa. All the people he brought with him died inexplicably. This is like a strange story. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Tinghan would never believe that this kind of thing is real.


    "It''s true that he inspired me to arrest you." Yan Tangshan said.


    Tinghan felt thirsty, so he did not dare to underestimate the old man.


    He has Han 3000 behind him!


    At this time, Tinghan thought that Han 3000 had also mentioned this matter before. It must be the same information. Since he had promised Han 3000, how could he refuse the old man in front of him?


    Tingham took a deep breath and said, "I can help you, but I have to go back to do it."


    Yan Tangshan''s attitude towards Tinghan''s sudden change is very unexpected. What did Han 3000 do to make him so afraid?


    "Are you afraid of Han 3000?" Yan Tang Shan asked.


    For tinham, this is just a piece of rubbish. How can he not be afraid of it.


    Han 3000''s method is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. As long as he thinks of the Wang family''s scene, he can''t help shaking his hands and feet. He is not only afraid, he is simply afraid.


    "I believe that anyone who sees his means will be afraid, and you are no exception." Said tingham.


    Yan Tangshan didn''t understand the weight of this sentence, but in his opinion, he had lived for so many years, had a wide range of knowledge, and had never seen any means. It was not a simple thing for him to be afraid.


    "Maybe." Yan Tangshan said faintly.


    Tinghan knew that the old man must think that what he said was exaggerated, but he didn''t explain much. First, he didn''t dare to disclose Han 3000''s story. Even if he said it, people who didn''t see it with their own eyes would not really believe it.


    "Let me go. When I get back to Singapore, I''ll help you find out the employer''s information as soon as possible." Said tingham.


    It''s not easy to catch such a core member of the killer organization. Yan Tangshan must be reluctant to let him go, but if he doesn''t, how can he get the information?


    "Can I trust you?" Yan Tang Shan asked.


    Tinghan light smile, said: "this matter, I am not for you, but for Han 3000, so you believe me, it is not important."


    Yan Tangshan shrugs helplessly. It seems that Han 3000 has extraordinary ability to make Tinghan so afraid.


    "Back to Po, you don''t have to be afraid of Han 3000, do you?" Yan Tang Shan asked.


    "You don''t have to test me. If you go through my experience, you will understand that even the ends of the earth will not make me feel safe, so I will do what I promise him." Tinghan said that he would not think that it would be safe to return to Pok. Even if he was hiding in the organization base, he would be approached by Han 3000.


    It''s a miracle that Han 3000 can escape from death twice, and it''s no more than three things. Tinghan knows that such a miracle can''t happen again, so he won''t cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction because of this.


    Even if it''s not easy to get information from employers, in order to save his own life, tinham has to go all out.


    "You go." Yan Tangshan said. Tinham habitually arranged his clothes and left the yard. Yan Tangshan is full of doubts sitting on the cane chair in the courtyard. This is the place he often thinks about. He used to think about how to avenge his son, but today, there is only one question in his mind. How on earth did Han 3000 make Tinghan afraid to this extent? Even if he returned to Pok, Tinghan did not dare to despise Han 3000¡° Is it true that what I see is only your appearance and what happened to the Wang family? "¡° But what happened to the Wangs? " Yan Tangshan''s brow had already wrinkled a Sichuan character, because he really could not imagine what would make Tinghan so afraid. Unfortunately, he had no way to investigate what happened in Wang''s villa. After all, even tinham was so scared. Wang Li would certainly block the incident completely and never let the news leak out of the villa¡° Today''s young people are really unpredictable. " Yan Tang Shan sighed heavily and said. At the same time, Wang Li called all the bodyguards and thugs involved in the Han 3000 incident to his secret room. He must strictly control what happened before to prevent the leakage of information. Otherwise, once sporadic information about this incident is spread, Han 3000 will blame the Wang family. The Wang family managed to become Han 3000''s puppet and survive. Wang Li didn''t want to have another incident. The only one who can keep secret is the dead! When Wang Li looked at the leader, the leader understood what he meant. After dozens of gunshots, there were only two people standing in the secret room, and the strong smell of blood dispersed in the secret room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1254

    "Only the dead can really keep secrets. If you blame me, come to me for revenge next life." Wang Li said flatly that these people were servants of the Wang family for many years, but at this critical moment, Wang Li had to give up these pieces, because he had to be safe.


    "Master, what ability does Han 3000 have? How can he be so powerful?" The leader asked Wang Li, what happened before still reverberated in his mind, but he couldn''t figure out how Han 3000 did it. It was a supernatural event.


    "In this world, there are too many things that we ordinary people can''t understand. Perhaps, his identity is more powerful than we think." Wang Li said.


    "Identity?" The leader looked at Wang Li puzzled. This is Han 3000''s ability. What does it have to do with his identity?


    "Do you know the apocalypse?" Wang Li asked.


    The leader nodded and said, "I''ve heard some rumors, but no one is sure the Apocalypse really exists."


    Wang Li light smile, no one is sure the existence of apocalypse?


    He said that because his position was not enough to let him know these things.


    Because the real upper class people are very clear that the Apocalypse really exists, and that is the real world of the strong.


    But how strong it is is is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "The Apocalypse is real, so I suspect that Han 3000 is likely to be the apocalypse, and only the Apocalypse can have such power." Wang Li said.


    In the past, he just heard how powerful the Apocalypse was. Now Wang Li really saw it, which made him sigh.


    People in the martial arts and Taoism circles often say that the Apocalypse is totally different from the common customs. Wang Li didn''t believe it before, but after seeing Han 3000''s means, he no longer had the slightest doubt about it.


    The leader''s face turned pale. Since Wang Li had said that, the apocalypse in the rumor should exist, which makes the leader wonder what kind of world it is.


    "Master, do the Apocalypse people have the incredible power of Han 3000? Is this... A group of powers? " Said the leader.


    Wang Li shook his head, want to know these things, unless you can join the apocalypse, but this kind of place, not ordinary people can enter.


    At the Wuji summit every year, it is said that apocalyptic people will appear and take away the people with real potential. Unfortunately, no one has been taken away in recent years.


    "Since it''s not the world we can touch, I don''t bother to think about it. I just need to know that Han 3000 can''t be provoked." Wang Li said,


    The leader nodded his head. They are not qualified to know what apocalypse is like. If they think about it, they just want to know clearly that Han 3000 can''t be provoked.


    And now the Wang family is Han 3000''s puppet. As long as he doesn''t make mistakes, Han 3000 will not target the Wang family.


    "The three big families of Yanjing are now three thousand of Han, and the three families on the surface control Yanjing business. Actually, they are the three thousand and one hundred people who has the final say. What happened in this short time is really unthinkable." Wang Li said with a bitter smile, although he is not particularly clear about the situation of the Yang family and the Mo family, but with Han 3000 such people, Han 3000 must be the core, and the Yang family and the Mo family must be affiliated, which means that Han 3000 is now the first person in Yanjing, but these things have not yet surfaced.


    "It''s hard to imagine that a 14-year-old child can achieve such an achievement." Said the leader.


    "Look at Wang Linqi. I really envy Han Tianyang for having such a promising grandson." Wang Li said.


    "Han Tianyang is dead, even if the scenery of the Han family, it has nothing to do with him."


    "That''s true. If he didn''t die and came to show off his power in front of me, I really don''t know what to do. After all, Han Tianyang used to cooperate with me, but I shut him up."


    This is what Wang Li is thankful for. At the beginning, he refused Han Tianyang''s cooperation, but he didn''t give Han Tianyang face at all. Now Han 3000 is rising strongly. In principle, Han Tianyang''s identity should be rising, but unfortunately, he doesn''t have this blessing.


    Above a certain sea area.


    The huge freighter in the big waves is only a slight swing, it seems that the power of the sea is not enough to form a great threat to it.


    At this point, two people were standing on the deck.


    One of them is Han Tianyang, who has been mistaken for dead by the outside world.


    The other is Nangong Boling.


    Looking at himself in the sea, Han Tianyang sighs. When he first came here, he didn''t know where he was. The occasional shock was also regarded as an earthquake by him. I''m afraid everyone in the center of the earth never dreamed that he was drifting on the sea.


    No wonder geocentric is called the most mysterious place of imprisonment in the world, because it is changing its position at any time. Who can easily find it?


    "Is this the work of the Nangong family? It''s amazing." Han Tianyang said with a sigh, in addition to the Nangong family, I''m afraid no one in the world can do such a thing¡° It''s just the tip of the iceberg of the Nangong family. It''s nothing Nangong Boling said lightly¡° My chess piece doesn''t satisfy you. It''s time to disappear, isn''t it Han Tianyang asked. In his opinion, Nangong Boling came to see him in person, which probably has no use value. Maybe today is the time of his death. However, Han Tianyang is not afraid. After all, he has died once, and even if he is afraid, it is useless. How can he escape from Nangong Boling, a figure who is still wandering on the sea¡° You think I''m going to kill you? " Asked Nangong Boling¡° Besides killing me, I can''t think of the reason why you came to see me, but I''m a person who deserves you to come to see me for the last time. It''s also a bit of a surprise to me. For you, shouldn''t our chess pieces be dispensable? How is it possible for you to show up in person? " Han Tianyang said¡° You are wrong. I will not kill you, and I will let you go. " Nangong Boling said. Han Tianyang frowned. From the day he entered the center of the earth, he knew that he would die. It was just a matter of time. How could he have a chance to survive? Nangong Boling is by no means a kind-hearted man. If you let him go, it will never be so simple¡° What do you want me to do? " Han Tianyang asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1255

    The only way to survive is to make use of Nangong Boling. So when Nangong Boling said he would let him go, Han Tianyang subconsciously felt that Nangong Boling would make some demands on him.


    But to Han Tianyang''s surprise, Nangong Boling shook his head.


    "You can''t help me with anything in your power." Nangong Boling said very directly that for him, even if there was only a little value left, he would not send someone to take Han Tianyang to the center of the earth. Once the person entered the center of the earth, it means that Nangong Boling has given up completely.


    So Han Tianyang, who has been to the center of the earth, has long been a waste in Nangong Boling''s mind.


    "Nangong Boling, have you started to do good? In your hands, you don''t need to play with me. After all, my life is death, you has the final say. Han Tianyang says coldly that he doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Nangong Boling gourd, but he doesn''t want to be fooled by Nangong Boling. As a chess piece, Han Tianyang was helpless at that time, but it doesn''t mean that he will accept Nangong Boling''s humiliation.


    "If I say, I dare not kill you, do you believe it?" Nangong Boling asked with a smile.


    Han Tianyang chuckles. What''s the identity of Nangong Boling? He knows very well. Is there anyone else in the world that he dare not kill?


    "I don''t know the meaning of what you said to me. If you want to humiliate me before you die, I don''t think it''s necessary. My role is not worth your time." Han Tianyang said.


    Nangong Boling sighed a long time. He didn''t dare to say these two words from his mouth. It''s really unconvincing, but the fact is that he didn''t dare to kill Han Tianyang, and he couldn''t treat Han Tianyang with his previous superior attitude.


    Now Han 3000''s ability has been placed in front of Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling does not question Han 3000''s identity, so he knows very well that if he wants to understand the Apocalypse more clearly, or even enter the apocalypse, he must get Han 3000''s help.


    As Han Tian''s grandfather, Nangong Boling should be treated equally.


    In some ways, Han Tianyang played a key role, only in a way that Nangong Boling never thought of.


    "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang frowned tightly. Nangong Boling didn''t seem to be joking, but why? Why did he say that and why did he do it?


    There must be some reason for this, but Han Tianyang can''t figure out what it is.


    At this time, Han Tianyang suddenly found that the freighter was heading for an island, as if to dock.


    Landing means that Nangong Boling may really let him go.


    "If you don''t tell me why, I won''t get off the ship." Han Tianyang gnaws his teeth and says that he thinks all this is too weird. If he can''t know the reason, even if he gets off the ship, he will feel uneasy.


    "All this has something to do with Han 3000. If you have any questions, go back and ask your grandson." Nangong Boling said.


    "Han 3000!" Han Tianyang looks at Nangong Boling in amazement. How can this be related to Han 3000?


    Counting the time, Han 3000 is only 14 years old this year. What role can he play in this matter?


    "Nangong Boling, I don''t understand why han 3000 is involved in my affairs. He is just a child." Han Tianyang asked.


    "Child?" Nangong Boling looks at Han Tianyang with an expression of doubt. In terms of age, he is indeed a child, but in terms of ability, he has surpassed 99% of the adults in the world. I''m afraid that only the stronger ones of Tianqi can be his opponents.


    Nangong Boling has made the most of such speculation, but he does not know that this one percent should not exist at all, and in fact it does not exist.


    Han 3000''s strength can be called invincible in the world and invincible on the earth!


    "Yes, isn''t he a child?" Han Tianyang said naturally.


    "When you go back, you will naturally understand that when you see him, I''m afraid he has become the most influential person in Yanjing, or even the person with the highest status." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang felt as if he had heard a fantasy story.


    Han 3000, 14, can be the most influential person in Yanjing, even the most influential person. How can it be?


    How can Han 3000 have this kind of development with the development of Han family.


    More importantly, Han Tianyang is clear about Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards Han 3000. For Nangong Qianqiu who only loves Han Jun, she can''t give Han 3000 development opportunities.


    So the words of Nangong Boling are very untrue to Han Tianyang.


    At this time, the freighter enters the port. This island is a special replenishment station in the center of the earth. It also blocks all signals, and no satellite can detect it.


    Just such a plain looking desert island can cost hundreds of millions of money, which is enough to show how amazing financial resources Nangong mausoleum has consumed in the geocentric project. Together with Nangong Boling, they got off the freighter. Two helicopters were waiting on the apron. Nangong Boling said to Han Tianyang, "tell Han 3000 for me that I will wait for him in Nangong family. The things of Nangong family can definitely make him very interested and not disappointed." Han Tianyang took a deep breath. It was still like a dream. It was very unreal. From the moment he stepped into the center of the earth, Han Tianyang thought he was dead. He never dreamed that he would be able to leave alive one day. But now, this kind of unreal fantasy actually happened, and it is still related to his grandson Han 3000, which makes Han Tianyang more dreamy. Sitting in the helicopter, Han Tianyang looks serious. He racked his brains to guess how Han 3000 did it, but he left home too long, and he had no thought at all. Moreover, the last sentence left by Nangong Boling fully shows that this matter is related to Han 3000¡° Have you really become so powerful in the past few years since I left? Even Nangong Boling will be afraid of you. " Han Tianyang said to himself, his tone is still unbelievable, but anyway, he left the center of the earth now, and he has a chance to go home, which is a happy thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1256

    In the days of waiting for the final of the Wuji summit, Han 3000 has become particularly idle. Now all the three families have set up business with him. It can be said that business affairs do not need him to worry about. It can be predicted that the final development of Fengqian will definitely surpass the three families. Now it is only a matter of time. Therefore, Yanjing is able to make Han 3000 interested, Not many.


    But an accident happened quietly.


    The Yang family welcomed an uninvited guest. All the bodyguards fell to the ground in pain at the moment, while Yang Wanlin was flustered and at a loss.


    Just when he was going to ask people to ask Yang Bin to solve this problem, Yang Bin appeared on his own initiative.


    For this uninvited guest, Yang Bin was dissatisfied. Without a word, he beat all the servants in his family. Although he was skilled, now Han 3000 is a strong supporter. Yang Bin will not be afraid of this stranger.


    "Who are you? How dare you make trouble in my Yang family?" Yang Bin asked coldly.


    The other side is a middle-aged man who looks clean and refreshing, but he has a strong momentum. His face with a faint smile also exudes a sense of dignity.


    "You are Yang Bin." Asked the man.


    "It''s me." Yang Bin boldly admitted.


    "My name is yuan Hai, the apocalypse." Yuan Hai said.


    Apocalypse!


    These three words instantly let Yang Bin feel a strong impact, no wonder the other party''s strength will be so strong, and the attitude is so arrogant, the original is apocalypse.


    Since we are Apocalypse people, with such a big temper, that is understandable. After all, apocalypse is higher than the secular world.


    "Excuse me, why did you come to the Yang family?" Yang Bin carefully asked, just that dissatisfied attitude, he was instantly convergence, this is the reality, meet more powerful than himself, even the three families of Yang Bin, also dare not be unscrupulous.


    Yuan Hai gave a cold smile and said, "I heard that you have a very good relationship with Han 3000, and Han 3000''s identity seems to be somewhat unusual."


    Yang Bin frowns slightly, Han 3000, isn''t he also apocalypse? How come this guy doesn''t seem to know him at all?


    It''s strange that they are both apocalyptic people and don''t know each other. This only shows one thing, that is, there must be someone lying between them.


    "Yes, he is also apocalypse, and his identity is naturally unusual." Yang Bin said.


    Yuan Hai looked at Yang Bin with disdain and said, "as the head of one of the three families, you should believe that a little boy is apocalypse. It''s ridiculous."


    Listen to the meaning of this, Han 3000 Apocalypse identity is false?


    On this point, Yang Bin also had doubts, but Han 3000''s strength is too strong. If he is not apocalypse, how can he explain his strong skills?


    "I can''t judge who is true and who is false. How can I know that you are true?" Yang Bin suspects that this man somehow broke into Yang''s house and said that he was apocalypse. He also said that Han 3000 was a fake. Naturally, Yang Bin would not easily believe it.


    And his skill is powerful, but not necessarily Han 3000. So who should I trust? Yang Bin doesn''t dare to make a decision so quickly.


    "I have been a member of Tianqi for five years. I have never heard of Han 3000 and I have never known that Tianqi has a 14-year-old man. Do you think he can be real?" Yuan Hai said that as a yellow character, Yuan Hai only has the lowest identity in heaven and earth, but he can be sure that if Tianqi really has a 14-year-old genius, his reputation will spread to all levels of Tianqi, but he can judge that Han 3000''s identity is false when he has never heard of Han 3000''s name.


    In a sense, Han 3000 does not have the Apocalypse identity. After all, being a strong man of Tianzi level was before his rebirth.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t know the Apocalypse at all. I really don''t know who I should believe." Yang Bin looks embarrassed.


    "You can ask him to come and confront me face to face, and I will let you know his false identity." Yuan Hai said.


    Yang Bin nodded, this is the best way, face-to-face confrontation, it will be able to find out who is true and who is false.


    But before the result, Yang Bin can never doubt Han 3000, because the Yang family and Han 3000 have a close relationship. Once there is a gap, it is not worth the loss for the Yang family.


    "You call Han 3000 and hope he can come home." Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and took out his cell phone.


    Han 3000 is at home boring with Shi Jing chasing drama.


    Han has no interest in these soap operas, but Shi Jing enjoys watching them and will discuss the plot with Han.


    When the phone rings, it seems like salvation to Han 3000.


    "Mom, you watch first. I''ll answer the phone." Han three thousand finish saying, hurried back to the room.


    "What''s the matter?" After answering the phone, Han 3000 asked Yang Wanlin.


    "Lao Han, are you free now? Come to my house." Yang Wanlin asked tentatively.


    "No problem, wait for me." With that, Han 3000 hung up and didn''t hesitate at all, because he was too far away from the bad situation of chasing drama. Yang Wanlin on the other end of the phone was stunned. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would agree so happily, and his tone was a little urgent, just like he was saved by others¡° Lao Zu, he will come right away. " Yang Wanlin said to Yang Bin. Yang Bin nodded and said to Yuan Hai, "please wait a moment." Yuan Hai is a real apocalypse, so he is not worried at all. He said to Yang Wanlin: "the Yang family casually believes that an unknown person pretends to be apocalypse, which will cause great damage to the reputation of apocalypse. I hope that after I have exposed Han 3000''s identity, you know what you should do." The Apocalypse has many yellow characters in the secular world. Their task is to select people with potential in the secular world to join the apocalypse. People like yuan Hai usually use their special identity to collect money, just like Zhuang Tang and Gong Tianshi. They show their superiority in the secular world, and then use this authority to ask for money from their own goals. The reason why yuan Hai appeared in the Yang family was that he wanted to take advantage of Han 3000 as a breakthrough and let the Yang family take the initiative to give him money. Otherwise, he would not come to do such a useless thing. After all, he wanted to break through Han 3000 and could do it in the final of the Wuji summit. Yang Bin is a smart man. Naturally, he understands what yuan Hai''s words mean. He can only nod and say, "don''t worry. If this thing is true or false, my Yang family is naturally willing to offer some thank-you gifts." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1257

    In the process of waiting for Han 3000, Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin in a low voice: "Laozu, what do you think of this thing?"


    When hearing this sentence, Yang Wanlin subconsciously looked at Yuan Hai. It was obvious that the other party came for money. Since he wanted money, he must have some capital, and Yang Wanlin could not think of other possibilities except that he was an apocalypse.


    This means that he is likely to be the apocalypse, so he is qualified to expose Han 3000, but is Han 3000 a fake? Yang Wanlin is not sure. After all, Han 3000''s strength is too strong, and Yang Bin doesn''t want Han 3000 to be fake, because the Yang family needs Han 3000 to have such an identity.


    "The worst result is that Han 3000''s identity is false, and we may have to pay a big price." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin''s face changed in an instant. It was a small matter to pay a big price. But Han 3000''s identity was false, which had a great impact on the Yang family. They wanted to rely on Han 3000''s identity to become the real first family in Yanjing.


    "Laozu, if he is fake, won''t all our efforts be in vain?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin sighed. He understood Yang Wanlin''s worry, but now this matter is beyond their control. If Han 3000''s identity is true or false, they can''t reverse it.


    "Wait and see what happens." Yang Bin said.


    It wasn''t long before Han 3000 arrived at Yang''s house.


    When he saw Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin together, he felt something was wrong, and the two people''s expression was obviously something on their mind.


    Moreover, there was a strange face at the scene, which further showed that it was not easy for Yang Wanlin to find him.


    "Lao Zu, it seems that you have guests." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Han 3000, do you know the price of pretending to be apocalypse?" Yuan Hai said directly to Han 3000 that since he came to expose Han 3000''s identity, he didn''t have to waste his time.


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, hear this sentence, he will understand why Yang Wanlin will come to him.


    It seems that this middle-aged man should be apocalypse, and the purpose of his presence in the Yang family should be to expose his identity.


    If Han 3000 doesn''t know about the apocalypse, he is qualified to tear down Han 3000. However, Han 3000 is a man who has entered the Tianzi level. He knows everything about the apocalypse and wants to tear him down, unless yilao comes in person, no one can do it.


    "Who is this?" Han 3000 asked Yang Bin.


    Yuan Hai stood up and said to Han 3000, "I''m apocalypse. You pretend to be apocalypse. I''ll tear you down. Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "why do you say you are apocalypse, and why do you say I am false?"


    "Han 3000, do you know the consequences of pretending to be apocalypse? You did well at the Wuji summit, but for Apocalypse, you are more like a baby in infancy. In the face of the real apocalypse, you don''t even have a chance to fight back." Yuan Hai said with a proud face that he didn''t put Han 3000 in his heart, because he saw too many so-called secular experts, but these experts were just like ants to Apocalypse.


    "You should be a member of the Yellow character class of apocalypse. Only members of the Yellow character class can wander in the secular world. Your task is to explore more talents for Apocalypse." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence changed yuan Hai''s face. For the level of apocalypse, only the real Apocalypse people would know. Although there are many rumors of apocalypse in the secular world, absolutely no one can know the four levels of heaven and earth.


    "As far as I know, you yellow letter members often find excuses to collect money for themselves. Aren''t you one of them?" Han Sanqian went on to say that he had personally experienced this saying in his position in Zhuang Tang. When he met Zhuang Tang''s master and apprentice in Nangong family, they also turned the corner and asked Nangong Boling to pay for it.


    Why did yuan Hai appear in the Yang family and why did he want to expose himself?


    The only reason Han 3000 can think of is that Yuan Hai wants to use this to blackmail the Yang family.


    Yuan Hai''s face became more pale. Han 3000 knew so many things, and his manner of speaking was more like the accusation of a superior to a subordinate.


    "Do you know what the consequences will be if the people above know that they use the Apocalypse''s reputation to make money for themselves?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yuan Hai showed a look of panic, he never thought Han 3000 could say these words, it seems that he is really apocalypse, otherwise, it is impossible to know these things.


    "You... Why do you know so much?" Yuan Hai wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and asked. He had vowed that Han 3000''s identity was fake, but after Han 3000 said this, he had to suspect that he was wrong.


    "Four gates and three halls, which gate and which hall do you belong to?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Yuan Hai''s legs softened and he knelt directly on the ground.


    He even knows four gates and three halls! If it wasn''t for the apocalypse, how could it have known so clearly? Originally, Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin were worried about Han 3000''s identity, but when they saw that Yuan Hai was scared to kneel down, they couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, Han 3000''s identity is true. The reason why yuan Hai doesn''t know Han 3000 is that his level is not enough¡° Laozu, it seems that his status in Apocalypse is not low. " Yang Wanlin said with a soft smile. Yang Bin nodded with satisfaction, which was the result he most wanted to see¡° Are you yilao''s person or he Qingfeng''s person? " Han continued. At this moment, Yuan Hai''s heart is about to jump out. He Qingfeng, the next elder, is the two leaders of Tianqi. If he can know their names, he has already identified Han 3000¡° I''m a strong man in heaven. You are only in yellow. You dare to question me, and you want to use this to make money for yourself. Do you know what''s wrong Bang! Yuan Hai''s ears sounded like spring thunder. Yuan Hai was confused by the four words of "Tianzi level strong"! The reason why he doubts the identity of Han 3000 is that he has never heard of the name of Han 3000, but it is not surprising that he has never heard of Han 3000. Tianzi level strongman is the most mysterious group of people in the apocalypse. He is the lowest member of Huangzi level. How can he know such high-level things? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1258

    How ugly yuan Hai''s face was, how ugly Han 3000''s every word had a huge impact on him, and even made him begin to doubt his life.


    Yuan Hai couldn''t help thinking about what kind of person he was and how could he doubt his identity?


    Tianzi level strong, is already the Apocalypse top group of people, he is a mere yellow word level, what is it?


    At this time, Yuan Hai had no doubt about Han Sanqian. Although Han Sanqian still did not produce any evidence to prove his identity, his words have fully illustrated his identity. After all, he is not the apocalypse. It is impossible for him to know the internal affairs of the apocalypse in such detail.


    "No matter who you are, I have the right to execute you in situ, because you have violated the Apocalypse regulations and used the Apocalypse identity to collect money without permission. This charge is a capital crime." Han 3000 said.


    Yuan Haiwa cried out.


    Kneel in front of Han 3000, constantly kowtow.


    He was scared!


    Scared out of my wits.


    He didn''t expect the result of this.


    For yuan Hai, joining the Apocalypse cost him a lot of effort. Now he has just achieved his wish. In less than two years, he has committed such a crime. If Han 3000 were to blame him, all his efforts would be in vain, and even his life would be lost.


    "I know it''s wrong. I know it''s wrong." Yuan Hai repeated this sentence over and over again, hoping Han 3000 would forgive him.


    When Han 3000 met Zhuang Tang''s master and apprentice, he knew how bad the behavior of these yellow character members was. Since it happened to him this time, Han 3000 would not spare yuan Hai lightly.


    This can be regarded as clearing the door for the Apocalypse!


    Han Sanqian goes to Yuan Hai step by step.


    Yuan Hai''s heart beat and almost jumped out.


    Bang Bang


    Yuan Hai kowtow constantly, only hope to let Han 3000 stop, only hope that Han 3000 can let him go.


    But Han 3000 did not stop.


    "This is the price you should pay. It''s because of you that Apocalypse can''t recover." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Click!


    Ah!


    With a scream.


    Han 3000 abruptly broke yuan Hai''s arm.


    When Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin saw this scene not far away, their eyelids jumped.


    This is the first time they see Han 3000''s cruel side. At this moment, Han 3000 doesn''t look like a 14-year-old.


    He was decisive and never soft hearted.


    "Lao Zu, Lao Han is a bit cruel." Yang Wanlin said carefully.


    Yang Bin, once a young man, has such a hot temper, so he doesn''t think Han 3000 is cruel. After all, his identity is far higher than yuan Hai, which is the price yuan Hai should pay.


    What qualifications does a low-level person have to criticize and doubt a high-level person?


    And listen to what Han 3000 said just now, and Yuan Hai''s reaction, Han 3000 is probably a member of the top level of the apocalypse.


    "Han 3000''s status is supreme, and Yuan Hai should have this end." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin smiles when he hears the four words "supreme". Now Yanjing is the best place for the relationship between the Yang family and Han 3000. If Han 3000 has a very high position in Tianqi, then the Yang family is even more hopeful in the future.


    Yang Wanlin couldn''t help thinking that when the Yang family fell into his hands, he might have become the first family in Yanjing. At that time, he would be the real first person in Yanjing''s business circle.


    "Lao Zu, you didn''t think of that. I''ve been working hard for a long time. It''s really worth it." Yang Wanlin said with a smile, and he did not forget to fight for credit in front of Yang Bin. After all, during this period of time, it was he who met all kinds of conditions of Han 3000.


    Yang Bin took a deep breath, his face was not very good-looking.


    "Lao Zu, what''s wrong with you? Lao Han''s identity is powerful. Aren''t you happy?" Yang Wanlin asked curiously.


    Yang Bin showed a faint helpless smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "how can I be unhappy, but I''m afraid that today''s incident may cause the estrangement of Han 3000!"


    "Estrangement?" Yang Wanlin puzzled asked: "why, this is not nothing?"


    Yang Bin shook his head and was too lazy to explain that Yang Wanlin was still too young to see through the essence of the incident.


    Although yuan Hai was suspicious of Han 3000''s identity, from the moment Yang Wanlin called Han 3000, didn''t the Yang family also show their suspicion of Han 3000? If Han 3000 can think of this, he may not have a good impression on the Yang family.


    Now Yang Bin can only pray that Han 3000''s ideas are immature and will not think too deeply about this matter. Only in this way can he avoid the estrangement between Han 3000 and the Yang family.


    Seeing that Yang Bin doesn''t speak, Yang Wanlin shakes his head straight. He can''t understand what is in Yang Bin''s mind. But in his opinion, this is great news for the Yang family. As long as he can maintain his relationship with Han 3000, the Yang family in the future must be the top of the business world.


    At this time, Yuan Hai was still kowtowing to Han 3000, his forehead even bleeding, but he still didn''t stop. Broken arm is a punishment, Yuan Hai is more afraid of Han 3000 will end his life¡° From now on, don''t let me see you again. " Han 3000 said coldly. Yuan Hai Leng for a while, relieved, quickly said: "thank you for not killing." With these words, Yuan Hai ran away and did not dare to stay any longer. The end of this thing, in a way that no one thought of. When Yang Wanlin was preparing to get close to Han 3000, Han 3000''s expression was cold, and he didn''t mean to ease it at all, which made Yang Wanlin feel a little scared and dare not go forward. Han Sanqian sat directly at the tea table. Just as Yang Wanlin is going to pour tea for Han 3000, Yang Bin grabs him and goes forward to pour a cup for Han 3000¡° Han 3000, we are forced to do nothing about it today. " Yang Bin said carefully. Yang Wanlin was at a loss. How could he see the tone of Laozu? He seemed to be apologizing. Could he not see what happened just now? Han 3000 took a cup of tea, tasted it, and then poured the whole cup of tea on the ground. Seeing this scene, Yang Bin''s eyebrows jumped straight, and an ominous premonition instantly enveloped his whole body¡° It seems that the tea of the Yang family is not suitable for me. It''s really bad. " Han three thousand one face dislike of say. When Yang Bin heard this, his face turned pale. But Yang Wanlin, who didn''t understand anything, said, "Lao Han, if you don''t like this one, I''ll change it for you." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1259

    Hearing Yang Wanlin''s words, Yang Bin gritted his teeth. This fool really doesn''t understand anything. Does Han 3000 mean that simple tea is not good? He made it clear that he was drawing a clear line between himself and the Yang family. Yang Wanlin could not understand such a simple meaning.


    What''s the use of finding the best tea in the world?


    "It''s my fault and my position is not firm enough." Yang Bin said.


    Han Sanqian put down his empty tea cup and said, "although the Yang family has decades of foundation, I don''t need a year to re cultivate a Yang family. Do you believe it?"


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Yang Bin''s brain exploded in an instant.


    He knew that as Han 3000 was in Apocalypse, Han 3000 would certainly be able to do it. Even for him, it was nothing at all.


    But for the Yang family, this is a disaster.


    Being replaced by others means that the Yang family will no longer exist!


    "I''m sure you have the ability, but I don''t think you need to waste a year." Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin was at a loss. He didn''t know what was going on now. Why did he admit his mistake?


    And Han 3000, why to cultivate a Yang family again, this is more he can''t understand.


    But looking at Yang Bin''s expression, Yang Wanlin did not dare to interrupt, so he had to wait and try to understand what was going on between them.


    "A year''s time, between fingers, and without me doing it myself, is not a waste for me." Han 3000 said.


    Yang Bin took a deep breath to calm his mood.


    He really didn''t think that just making a phone call to Han 3000 would lead to such a mistake, and in a way, when Yuan Hai made such a request, he had no choice and was forced into helplessness.


    But Yang Bin is also a superior. He knows that this kind of forced helplessness will only be used as an excuse by Han 3000.


    He used to do the same thing. No matter what the reason is, he only looked at the results.


    "I hope you can give us some opportunities to compensate." Yang Bin said.


    Han 3000 deliberately looked at the time and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. As for the Yang family..."


    Before he finished speaking, Han 3000 turned and left, deliberately leaving some suspense.


    For Yang Bin, such suspense is a great suffering. Now he is on the guillotine. The guillotine has been pulled up, but he doesn''t know when it will fall.


    This kind of mood, is unable to use the language to describe!


    "Laozu, what''s the matter? Why does Han 3000 seem to be turning over?" When Han 3000 left, Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin.


    Yang Bin stares at Yang Wanlin. How can a city like him bear the future of the Yang family? He is a little white. Even if he is calculated, he will smile.


    "Can you grow your brain?" Yang Bin gritted his teeth and said, "if you look at Yang Bin and Han 3000, the gap between them is too big. More importantly, Han 3000 is only 14 years old, while Yang Wanlin has already become an adult.


    They are not at the same level.


    Han Tianyang has such a grandson, which is really enviable. Even if Han Tianyang is dead in Yang Bin''s eyes, it doesn''t delay Yang Bin''s admiration.


    "Han 3000, this is because we don''t trust him, so we can draw a clear line with the Yang family. Do you really think tea is not suitable for him? He means that the Yang family is not suitable for him. " Yang Bin explained that he was afraid that he would not make it clear. Even if Yang Wanlin was given a lifetime, he could not understand what was going on.


    When Yang Bin said this, Yang Wanlin suddenly realized, but he still couldn''t understand that it wasn''t because of the Yang family. Why did Han 3000 blame the Yang family?


    "Laozu, this is not yuan Hai''s request. Can we go against Yuan Hai''s meaning? Let me tell Han 3000 that we are also very helpless, so we should be OK." Yang Wanlin said naively.


    Yang Bin was so angry that he slapped Yang Wanlin on the top of his head and said, "from today on, you should shut up for me. When do you want to understand this matter and when can you get out of the room? If you can''t understand it all your life, you will die in your own room."


    Yang Wanlin looks stunned, want to understand what? He has no clue. How can he figure it out?


    After leaving the Yang family, Han 3000 has a lot on his mind. The appearance of Yuan Hai will make him contact with the Apocalypse earlier. This is what Han 3000 is not willing to face now, because he hopes to stay more in Yuncheng and use it on Su Yingxia.


    If his story is sent back to Apocalypse, I''m afraid that yilao will come out of the mountain again, and even he Qingfeng may appear, which will definitely cause him a trouble.


    But at this point, Han 3000 has no ability to change anything. He can only wait for these old things to come and think about countermeasures. Boom... A roar of car engines roared past Han 3000. The red Ferrari is particularly popular. The rate of turning around in the street is absolutely 100%, and a beautiful woman sitting in the car is the icing on the cake. When Ferrari drove by Han 3000 not far away, it suddenly stopped and began to reverse, which made Han 3000 a little sad. The last person he wanted to meet, he didn''t expect to meet under such circumstances. Although Han 3000 hasn''t seen who the car owner is, he purposely backed up in front of him. Besides Wu Xin, who else can it be? Sure enough, when the car fell on Han 3000''s side, the co driver''s window opened. Wu Xin, a famous brand, waved to Han 3000 and said, "get on the bus." Han three thousand shrugged, in the eyes of countless passers-by envy, on the Ferrari¡° It seems that you are living a good life now. " Han 3000 said that today''s Wu Xin gives people a very strong feeling that it is wrapped in material¡° Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be so rich all of a sudden. " Wu Xin said with a smile that after she had the amazing wealth, Wu Xin''s life was earth shaking. She enjoyed this feeling very much. The famous brand that was once out of reach is now readily available. She indulges in extravagance. She doesn''t need to think about the balance of the card at all. She doesn''t have to be careful when she wants to have a meal before. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1260

    Wu Xin''s thanks make Han 3000 laugh and cry, because he can predict what Wu Xin will face in the future from Wu Xin''s current state. When she is used to this kind of extravagant life, once she has no money, she will collapse, and she will only sit in the air, sooner or later, let Wu Xin face this kind of situation.


    "I advise you to make some investment while you have money. Otherwise, if you spend all your money, you will become what you used to be." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Wu Xin laughed and said, "I''m planning to do this recently. After all, the money is not enough for my whole life."


    Han 3000 nodded, can have such an idea, that Wu Xin still has a certain consciousness, there may not be the worst result he thought.


    But Wu Xin''s next words did not make Han 30 million.


    "I''ve seen a lot of investment, but I don''t know much about it. How about you help me?" Wu Xin asked.


    Han 3000 immediately shook his head and said, "I can''t help you."


    "Why can''t I help you? Your Fengqian is the most potential company in Yanjing. If you can let me invest in it, I can''t spend all my money." Wu Xin said with a smile.


    Everything Han Sanqian does with Wu Xin is to get rid of Wu Xin. If she is allowed to take a stake in Fengqian, won''t this relationship be broken?


    "Stop the car." Han 3000 said.


    Wu Xin''s face suddenly changed and said, "I almost lost my life because of you. Don''t you want to do me a little favor?"


    "But for your danger, would you have such a life now? This is my compensation to you. " Han 3000 light way.


    "This compensation is nothing. I''ll spend more than my whole life." Wu Xin said.


    Han 3000 frowns slightly. Driven by money, Wu Xin has completely changed, which makes him tired.


    In the past, Wu Xin would never say such a thing, but now, she is just like Han 3000 owes her a lifetime.


    "You don''t think I should support you all my life?" Han 3000 said.


    "Cut." Wu Xin sneered and said, "I don''t want you to support me. Do I need to invest without spending money? I''ve got real gold and silver in it, too. "


    This sentence makes Han 3000 feel ridiculous. Does Fengqian still need investors for its current development? And even if it is necessary, as long as Fengqian gives a word, countless companies will take the initiative to come to him with money, and their strength is stronger than that of Wu Xin, but Wu Xin is superior.


    "Stop the car." Han 3000 said.


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t let you go, little boss. This money is nothing to you. Let me be a shareholder, and you won''t suffer." After Wu Xin finished her speech, she deliberately increased the throttle.


    Han 3000 looks gloomy.


    At this time, Wu Xin continued: "otherwise, there is another way to do it. If you give me another 1.8 billion yuan, it doesn''t matter whether you can be a shareholder or not."


    Han 3000 really laughs, one billion eight hundred million. Now Wu Xin has such a big appetite. Do you really think the money is floating down from the sky?


    "Wu Xin, in your eyes, one billion and eight hundred million is like a small sum of money. You really have a big taste now." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "That''s not right. In my eyes, it''s big money, but in your eyes, it''s different. Fengqian''s value is immeasurable, and one billion and eight hundred million is nothing." Wu Xin said.


    Han 3000 is very upset with Wu Xin''s brazen words. If Shi Jing knows, she will be even more disappointed. After all, Shi Jing once thought Wu Xin was a good girl.


    At this time, Wu Xin suddenly found that the speed of the car slowly slowed down, and this is in the case that she did not step on the brake.


    Tentatively increase the throttle, the speed is still slowing down, which makes Wu Xin flustered.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Xin a foot accelerator in the end, still no response!


    Finally, the car stopped at the side of the road steadily. Han 3000 opened the door and said to Wu Xin in the process of getting off the car: "don''t look for me again, and don''t expect to get a cent from me. Otherwise, I will destroy everything you have now."


    This made Wu Xin gnash her teeth. Now her desire has become stronger and stronger. The money in her hand can''t satisfy her all her life. That''s why she put her hope on Han 3000.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Han 3000 would refuse her like this!


    "Han 3000, this is what you owe me. Why do you want me to stop looking for you? I will never let you go." Wu Xin roars at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand can only pretend not to hear, after getting off the car, can''t help but sigh.


    The change that money brings to people is too big. Han Sanqian can''t understand the charm of money, so he doesn''t understand what Wu Xin''s desire for money is like.


    But one thing is that he is not an ATM that anyone can ask for. Even if he once put Wu Xin in danger, all this has been settled as early as after Wu Xin got the money.


    Just as Han 3000 was waiting for the bus to go home, a group of young people, dressed in martial arts, passed by Han 3000. This was a disciple of a martial arts school. Han Sanqian can''t help but smile. The final of Wuji summit is about to start. After the final, he can finally go to Yuncheng and meet his future daughter-in-law. Han 3000 is still curious about what Su Yingxia looked like when he was a child¡° What are you laughing at? " Suddenly, a questioning voice sounded in Han 3000''s ear. Those young people in martial arts clothes are staring at Han 3000 fiercely. They mistakenly think that the smile on Han 3000''s face is a mockery of them¡° "Yes?" Han three thousand one face doubts, say: "I smile what, have relation with you?" With a cold face, the speaker went directly to Han 3000. Because he was taller than Han 3000, he could look down on Han 3000 from this angle¡° If you don''t agree with us, let me show you how to be a man. " Said the man. Han 3000 laughs bitterly, which is called wuwuzhizao. He just thinks of Su Yingxia, so he laughs, but he doesn''t expect to cause himself inexplicable trouble. However, for this kind of small role, Han 3000 is not interested in going online with them. This group of people is not enough for Han 3000 to play with one hand¡° My smile has nothing to do with you. If you insist on troubling me, you''d better ask about the name of Han 3000. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1261

    In today''s Yanjing, Han 3000 is almost unknown to everyone, so when these people heard Han 3000''s words, they were obviously stunned.


    As apprentices in the martial arts school, they naturally have a better understanding of what Han 3000 means. Moreover, the owner of their martial arts school has also said that Han 3000 will win the title at this year''s Wuji summit, and they also have a high evaluation of Han 3000, saying that Han 3000 is the most talented person in the martial arts circle in recent years.


    Just one or two of the owners of the martial arts school think so, but now almost all of them think so, which leads to the name of Han 3000 being promoted to the supreme position. Not only do many women outside the martial arts school like Han 3000, but also many apprentices of the martial arts school regard Han 3000 as an idol, They often fantasize that they have the strength of Han 3000, thus affecting the martial arts and Taoism of Yanjing.


    For example, among these people, there are Han 3000 fans.


    Unfortunately, as apprentices, they are not qualified to go to the scene to watch the war, so they have no idea what Han 3000 looks like. Even if he appears in front of them, they don''t recognize him.


    "Oh, boy, you don''t say you are Han 3000, do you?" The speaker looked at Han 3000 sarcastically. Although this guy is similar in age to Han 3000, in his eyes, he doesn''t think that this man is Han 3000.


    How could Han 3000, who was brilliant at the Wuji summit, be a boy who looked ordinary?


    "I don''t want to get into trouble. I advise you not to get into trouble with me either. Otherwise, no matter what forces are behind you, I will make you regret it." Han 3000 says coldly that if it''s another time, Han 3000 may not care about them. But just after getting off Wu Xin''s car, Han 3000 is very upset. He has witnessed such a big change in a woman because of money, and even has the audacity to think that Han 3000 owes her. In this case, I''m afraid no one will feel comfortable.


    When the speaker saw that Han 3000 was so impolite, he got angry. He pushed Han 3000 directly and said, "do you know that Han 3000 is my idol? How dare you cheat in the name of my idol and say, what''s your intention?"


    Hearing this kind of censure, Han 3000 was a little sad.


    "Haven''t you been to the Wuji summit?" Han 3000 helplessly asked, as long as someone went to see the game, someone must be able to recognize him.


    It''s a pity that these people are just new members of a martial arts museum. Let alone attend the Wuji summit, they don''t even have the qualification to go outside the venue.


    To some extent, the reason why they can''t attend the Wuji summit is that they are not qualified because of their identity. If they admit this, it will be somewhat humiliating.


    So at this time, another person jumped out and said, "of course I''ve been there, but it''s a pity that the person I saw in the challenge arena is not you."


    "Boy, someone''s going to tear you down."


    "Look how you pretend to be Han 3000, and you are not afraid to flash your tongue."


    "Say, you all used my idol''s name to do something that can''t be seen. Today I''ll teach you a lesson for my idol."


    Han 3000''s head is aching.


    In a sense, they do not want to be cheated by his name for their own good.


    But they don''t even know him, so they say that they are fans of Han 3000, which is bullshit.


    "As for your librarian, I know him. It''s better for him to deal with this matter. Don''t hurt yourself because of unnecessary misunderstanding." Han three thousand a belly gas, all turned into helpless, how to say is also his fans, also can''t really hurt them.


    "Our librarian, you liar can see us if you want to." The man snapped.


    Generally speaking, even those who are in the martial arts school can''t walk around in groups in martial arts suits. They probably went to some place to train. Since they are training, they can''t be a group of ordinary apprentices.


    Han 3000 looked around. At this time, in the distance of the street, another group of people in martial arts clothes were coming, and their age was obviously older than those around them, which showed that they had higher qualifications in the martial arts school.


    This is good news for Han 3000. As long as someone in the group knows him, this matter can be solved without fists.


    "Are those the predecessors of your martial arts school?" Han 3000 points to the group of people who are slowly approaching and says.


    "Are you stupid? This kind of question can be asked. Can''t you see that we are wearing the same martial arts clothes?"


    Han 3000 can''t help rolling his eyes. It''s really a headache to deal with these little whites.


    "If you ask them who I am, you may open the door to a new world." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Han 3000''s face was not red and out of breath, and he didn''t look like a liar, the man who spoke began to feel a little scared. Isn''t he really Han 3000?


    And with the elders of the martial arts school, you can really ask the identity of the boy in front of you. If he is not Han 3000, it would be better to have these elders teach him a lesson.


    The man trotted all the way to the group of elders. In addition to the elder martial brother, their master, that is, the master, was also present¡° Master, we met a fake who claimed to be Han 3000. What should we do? " The man asked the master. When Master heard this, he felt a little surprised. Although Han 3000''s name is very loud in Yanjing now, he was bought by his strength. Even if he had to pretend to be him, he had to have a certain strength. Ordinary people with a little brain could not do such a thing¡° Come on, show me. " The master said that he was so worried because he thought that it was impossible for anyone to pretend Han 3000 without any reason, but it was very likely that Han 3000 really was, but these stupid disciples didn''t know Han 3000 at all. All the way to trot, came to Han 3000 in front of the time, the owner of the direct muddle forced. He has seen every game of Han 3000, so he is very impressed with Han 3000, and the person standing in front of him is not Han 3000, who else can he be? Just when the master was confused, the disciple said to Han 3000, "my master has come. I advise you to admit your identity. Otherwise, you don''t want to leave easily today. You don''t want to pretend that Han 3000 is such a strong man, and you don''t want to see what you are." The head of the museum is numb. The boy is so ignorant that he dares to speak to Han 3000 in this tone! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1262

    Now Han 3000, which martial arts hall can''t be offered like a living Buddha?


    Who dares to be disrespectful to Han 3000!


    After he won Chongyang, Yanjing wudaoguan has recognized that Han 3000 is now the strongest in wudaojie. Unless some retired old monster comes out of the mountain again, he can be Han 3000''s opponent.


    In this case, Han 3000''s extraordinary status is beyond Han 3000''s imagination.


    How dare ordinary martial arts school offend him?


    The owner of the museum gave the speaker a foot directly, then bowed his head to Han 3000 and said, "I''m sorry, my apprentice has eyes and doesn''t recognize you. I hope you can make amends."


    When the young disciples saw master''s attitude, their minds were buzzing.


    It can''t be true!


    This man is Han 3000!


    Thinking about the irony he just made to him, a group of people suddenly felt frightened and scared, like walking on thin ice.


    Han Sanqian didn''t want to argue with them. After all, he was just a group of young disciples who didn''t understand. He didn''t even go to Wuji summit. It''s normal for him not to recognize him. There''s no need to go up to the top.


    "It''s just a little misunderstanding. I won''t mind." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this, the owner quickly thanks Han 3000 for not caring about his kindness, and asks a group of disciples to apologize to Han 3000.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    Now that the misunderstanding is over, Han 3000 should go.


    But he suddenly thought of something and asked the owner, "by the way, do you know Chongyang?"


    Chongyang was once a man of the moment in Yanjing. Except for the young people who didn''t know such a name, the older generation all knew it. Coincidentally, the relationship between the owner and Chongyang was not ordinary. Now he still lives in his home.


    Chongyang didn''t leave Yanjing at the first time after losing the game because he lost so badly that he didn''t even feel Han 3000''s real strength, so he stayed, hoping to see how strong Han 3000 is through the next game.


    "Know, know." The owner nodded.


    "Do you know where he is and has left Yanjing?" Han 3000 asked.


    "To tell you the truth, Chongyang and I knew each other many years ago, and we are still good friends, so now Chongyang lives in my home." Said the owner.


    Han 3000 eyebrows a pick, he just want to see Qihu, did not expect to have such a coincidence.


    "Take me to see him." Han 3000 said.


    The owner of the museum is worried. After all, these two people used to be rivals. Han 3000 suddenly wants to see Chongyang, but he doesn''t know what it means.


    As a friend, he doesn''t want to bring trouble to Chongyang. On the basis of not offending Han 3000, the owner of the museum carefully asked, "what''s the matter with you looking for Chongyang?"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to trouble him. I just want to see Qi Hu." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Qi Hu?" The owner of the museum looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. The name is strange to him.


    "Chongyang''s apprentice, his name is Qihu." Han 3000 said.


    The owner of the museum suddenly realized that Chongyang had not introduced his apprentice to him, so up to now, he didn''t know Qi Hu''s name.


    But it''s strange. How could Han 3000 go to see Chongyang''s Apprentice?


    With doubts, the owner takes Han 3000 home. After all, this is Han 3000''s request, and he has no courage to refuse.


    And to be able to take Han 3000 home, in a sense, is also a glorious thing, enough to let him boast in front of other museum owners.


    The owner''s home is in an old community. The room is not big. There seems to be no one else in the house except him.


    "Chongyang." When he got home, the owner of the museum called out.


    Chongyang came out of the room, looking a little decadent.


    Since he lost to Han 3000, Chongyang has been in a state of depression. After all, he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at the beginning. In his opinion, Han 3000 is not qualified to be his opponent. If Nangong Boling didn''t ask for such a request, how could he compete with Han 3000.


    However, the result of the game was unexpected and unacceptable.


    He used to be a man of fame in the martial arts circle of Yanjing, but in the challenge arena, he simply lost to Han 3000. So far Chongyang doesn''t understand what happened.


    "Old man, come back and yell. I''ve only lived for a few days. You don''t have to be impatient." Chongyang said.


    "Look who it is." The owner said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the dejected Chongyang raised his head and opened his eyes.


    When he saw Han 3000, his eyes were obviously shocked!


    "You Chongyang was shocked.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll meet Qi Hu." Han 3000 said with a smile, for him, Qi Hu is like a brother in general, so mention these two words, Han 3000 face can''t help but smile.


    But for Chongyang, Han 3000''s words are very strange. Since he came to Yanjing, Qi Hu has been following him, but Chongyang has never introduced him to anyone. Even this friend of the museum owner doesn''t know his name. Why does Han 3000 know¡° How do you know his name is Qi Hu? " Chongyang looks at Han 3000 warily. Qi Hu is an orphan who was adopted by him. He was born in the mountains. After being adopted by him, he was brought into the more primitive mountains and wild forests. Even if Han 3000 has the ability to go against heaven, it is impossible to investigate Qi Hu''s information¡° Do I need to explain to you? " Han 3000 light said. Chongyang eyelids straight jump, Han 3000 this soft words with absolute strength. If other people were so rude, Chongyang would have done it. It''s a pity that the man standing opposite him is Han 3000. Chongyang doesn''t even have the courage to fight, because he knows that once the fight starts, he may be killed by KO again¡° What are you up to? Qi Hu is my apprentice. If there''s anything wrong with him, just look for me. It''s because I''m not strict in discipline. If you want to blame me, you can only blame me. " Chongyang said. Han 3000 didn''t expect that Chongyang was still protecting Duzi. When he met for the first time in the mountains, Han 3000 didn''t feel how good Chongyang was to Qi Hu¡° Don''t worry. I''m not looking for trouble with him, and he hasn''t offended me. I just want to invite him to dinner. " Han 3000 said¡° Eat? " Chongyang frowned tightly and was invited to dinner by Han 3000. Now it should be a very glorious thing for the martial arts and Taoism circles in Yanjing, but he didn''t understand why han 3000 did it. According to reason, there could not have been any intersection between them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1263

    "Why do you know him?" Chongyang asked.


    The story of Han 3000 and Qi Hu should have started more than ten years later, so now Han 3000 can''t explain to Chongyang why he knew Qi Hu.


    "Are you afraid I''ll hurt him?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Chongyang nodded. Although he had a bad attitude towards Qi Hu, in Chongyang''s heart, Qi Hu''s position was irreplaceable. He could be regarded as an apprentice, which showed that Chongyang had recognized Qi Hu in his heart. If someone wanted to hurt Qi Hu, Chongyang would never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Even if he knows that he is not Han 3000''s opponent, he will try his best to stop him.


    "You don''t have to worry about a simple meal. I don''t deserve your trust, and do you think you can really stop me?" Han three thousand finish this sentence, directly went to Chongyang in front of.


    Once Chongyang, is also the wind and cloud, is also high above, but also with nostrils to see people.


    But in the face of Han 3000, who is much shorter than himself, he is a little scared, and with a little fear.


    Even Chongyang himself would not think that he was afraid of a child one day!


    "I can''t stop you, but you have to step on my body." Chongyang gritted his teeth and said that he was ready to fight.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This guy doesn''t eat hard or soft, and he can''t really do it. After all, without Chongyang, who will train Qi Hu?


    Although Han 3000 does not need Qi Hu''s help, Han 3000 has greater expectations for Qi Hu.


    The Linlong of Xuanyuan world, with the strength of Han 3000, can''t be dealt with by one person at all. If Qi Hu can have a higher level, if Qi Hu can be brought to Xuanyuan world, it will be a very powerful help.


    Now Han 3000 not only wants to make up for the past regret, but also has to use this time to strengthen his confidence in dealing with Linlong, because this is something he will face sooner or later. If he doesn''t make full preparations now, then history will repeat itself, and Han 3000 can''t be so lucky to be reborn again.


    He doesn''t want to die under the claws of Linlong.


    "The corpse is unnecessary. I don''t want Qi Hu to lose his master." Han 3000 said.


    Chongyang has a big doubt in his heart. He can feel that Han Sanqian really has no hostility and doesn''t seem to hurt Qi Hu. However, why he knows Qi Hu and why he wants to invite him to dinner makes Chongyang confused and worried.


    "Master." At this time, Qi Hu came out of the room. Although he didn''t show up just now, he knew exactly what happened in the living room.


    Moreover, Qi Hu also knows that master Han is not his opponent. If it was because of his fighting, master Han would be hurt.


    "What are you doing out there? Go back to your room." Chongyang said sternly to Qihu.


    Qi Hu stubbornly shook his head and said, "master, you can''t beat him. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Seeing Qi Hu as a child, Han 3000 smiles. Qi Hu as an adult is a monster, but now he is just a small man. The effect of this visual gap is too strong.


    "I didn''t expect that you are so thin and weak now. Chongyang will take your food. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat good food." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Although Qi Hu is not an expert, he does not feel any hostility in Han 3000, so he is not on guard against Han 3000.


    "Master, I''m hungry." Qi Hu said to Chongyang.


    Chongyang sighed. This innocent boy is really not afraid at all.


    However, Chongyang also knows that he can''t stop Han 3000. If it''s a disaster or a blessing, we can only see Qi Hu''s fate.


    "Go ahead and come back early." Chongyang said.


    After they went out, Chongyang slumped on the sofa. Although he didn''t fight Han 3000, the psychological pressure he suffered during this period almost made him collapse.


    "You''re not. I think you used to be an expert, but you can''t do it before you fight?" The owner of the museum laughed at Chongyang.


    Chongyang glanced at the owner of the museum and said with disdain, "how can you understand the feeling of confrontation with the strong? Even if you don''t do it, the pressure is also great."


    "Tell me how strong he is. Now many people have different opinions about his strength, but none of them is worthy of being believed." The owner of the museum is very good.


    Chongyang also wants to know this question. Otherwise, he can''t stay in Yanjing.


    Unfortunately, how can we know Han 3000''s real strength just by guessing?


    "In my opinion, there is no match for him in the secular world." Chongyang said, although this is a bit exaggerated, but in Chongyang''s view, there is a great possibility.


    The librarian''s eyelids jumped straight, quickly rubbed his eyes and said, "listen to what you mean, except for the apocalypse, he has no rival?"


    Chongyang nodded his head with dignified expression and said: "I''m afraid that even in the apocalypse, he is absolutely strong, and even..." seeing that Chongyang''s key seller didn''t say it, the owner asked impatiently: "even what, you should say it quickly. I''m so anxious."¡° I suspect he is the apocalypse Chongyang said. This made the museum owner shake his head, because Wuji summit is only a secular martial arts and Taoism competition, and it is also regional. How could Tianqi people come to participate in this kind of competition? In the eyes of those people, Wuji summit is nothing more than a fart¡° It''s unreasonable for you to say that. He''s really the apocalypse. Why should he attend the Wuji summit? Although the Wuji summit is the highest event in Yanjing, it''s a ball in the eyes of the apocalypse. " Said the owner. Chongyang also understands this truth. In the eyes of Tianqi people, Wuji summit is just a joke and a fight between a group of weak people. However, Han 3000''s strength is extremely strong. If he was not apocalypse, how could he be so powerful¡° When the final starts, everything should be clear, and the Apocalypse will definitely show up in the final Chongyang said. The librarian agrees with this, because in order to absorb fresh blood, the Apocalypse will compete with talented people and let them join the apocalypse. With Han 3000''s current strength, he is absolutely qualified to join the apocalypse. Now as long as the finals start, Han 3000''s identity should show some clues¡° You apprentice, I don''t know what kind of luck you''ve had. You can be invited to dinner by Han 3000. I''m afraid many people will envy you if it''s spread out. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1264

    Han Sanqian and Qi Hu did not go to high-end restaurants, but went to a small restaurant on the side of the road, which is also the place Qi Hu will often go in the future.


    For Qi Hu, he never pays attention to the environment when eating. As long as he can see the double cooked meat on the table, it is a satisfying thing for him.


    In the process of waiting for food, Qi Hu has been staring at Han 3000. He knows that this man is not much bigger than him, but his strength is much stronger than him. Even his master Chongyang is not an opponent. So he is very curious about why han 3000 can become so strong. At the same time, he is also thinking about when he needs to become as powerful as Han 3000.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Qi Hu said seriously: "Why are you so powerful?"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of talent?" Han 3000 said.


    "Master said, but what is talent and where can I get it?" Qi Hu continued to ask, and his expression was very serious.


    Han Sanqian is happy. When this wood once followed him down the mountain, he didn''t know anything. Unexpectedly, he was more lovely when he was a child.


    And at this time of Qi Hu, let Han 3000 completely unable to associate with the future Qi Hu, the future Qi Hu, that is as strong as cattle.


    "You''ll never get it, but if you can train very hard, you''ll still be very strong in the future." Han 3000 said.


    "I''m very lucky and I have to hit a tree every day. Once I''m lazy, my master won''t give me food. Isn''t that hard enough?" Qi Hu said helplessly. Since he went into the mountains with his master, his training has not been delayed for a day, and laziness is even more unthinkable, because laziness means starvation. For Qi Hu, who has an amazing appetite, it''s worse to have no food than to die.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t give you food in the future." Han 3000 said.


    "No way." Qi Hu refused.


    Han Sanyi looks puzzled. He also wants to warn Chongyang not to abuse Qi Hu. Unexpectedly, Qi Hu refuses.


    "Why?" Han 3000, puzzled, asked.


    "Shifu did it for my good, so I don''t blame him." Qi Hu explained.


    "You know that, but if you don''t eat, how can you get strength training? As long as I say a few words for you, your master will not dare to make you hungry in the future. Isn''t that good? " Han 3000 said.


    Qi Hu seems a little tangled. For him, it''s probably the best thing in the world to be able to stay hungry. But as an apprentice, he should listen to his master. How can he let outsiders interfere in the affairs between his master and his disciples?


    "Are you going to hit my master?" Qi Hu asked carefully.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. It''s really hard to communicate with this kind of pure hearted person, but Qi Hu''s innocence is very precious.


    Today''s society, even if it is a little kid, but also a ghost spirit, even Qi Hu this simple feeling.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t beat him, just give him advice, and when you have enough, your body will grow better and your strength will become stronger." Han 3000 said that Qi Hu of the last generation was already very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is far from enough in the eyes of Han 3000 now, so Han 3000 hopes Qi Hu can become stronger.


    "Become stronger, can beat you?" Qi Hu asked curiously.


    "This one." Han 3000 hesitated and said, "if you want to beat me, I''m afraid you can''t do it in your life."


    Qi Hu sighed and said, "master also said that I can''t be as powerful as you all my life."


    "You don''t have to compare with me. If you become strong enough, I''ll take you to another world in the future, OK?" Han 3000 said.


    Another world!


    This sentence aroused Qi Hu''s great curiosity and said, "where is it? Is the world powerful? What kind of place is it? "


    "Very powerful, the people there are very powerful, and... There is a very powerful dragon." Han 3000 said.


    "Dragon Qi Hu widened his eyes, and then said a word that made Han 3000 completely speechless: "what is a dragon?"


    Han Sanqian''s head drooped helplessly. It was too much trouble to talk about these topics with a person who didn''t know anything. Although Chongyang led him into the mountains for training, he would not be interfered by other factors, but it formed a huge obstacle for Qi Hu to understand the world.


    "When you are strong enough, come back to me and I''ll explain it to you, OK?" Han 3000 said.


    "Can''t you explain it to me now?" Qi Hu can''t wait to be curious.


    Han 3000 looked at the waiter, who had come with the double cooked meat, and said with a smile, "now, I''m afraid there''s no time, and you don''t have the heart."


    Qi Hu didn''t know what this meant until the meat was on the table. The guy began to salivate and swallow.


    "What''s this? It smells good." Qi Hu said with an eager look¡° It''s called Double cooked pork. It''s your favorite. Try it now. " Han 3000 said. As soon as he heard that he could eat, Qi Hu could not help it. He picked up his chopsticks and was not merciful at all. Han Sanqian knew Qi Hu''s appetite, so he ordered five portions of double cooked meat at one go, but he underestimated Qi Hu after all. It seems that five portions of double cooked meat is not enough for Qi Hu¡° Any more? " Looking at the five empty dishes, Qi Hu looks forward to asking Han 3000¡° Of course, you can eat as much as you want Han 3000 said¡° I''ll come to you later. Can I still eat double cooked pork? " Qi Hu asked¡° As long as you are strong enough to go down the mountain, you can come to me. I can guarantee that you can eat twice cooked meat at once. " Han 3000 said. Qi Hu was so excited that he could eat such delicious meat. For Qi Hu, nothing is more important than this¡° I will train well and try to find you as soon as possible. You have to take me to another world. I want to see what the dragon is like. " Qi Hu said¡° But you can''t tell Chongyang about it. Otherwise, I won''t take you back to the pot. " Han Sanqian reminded that he could tell Qi Hu about it, because he hoped Qi Hu could face the trouble brought by Linlong with him in the future. But this matter, must not let Chongyang know, otherwise, he will doubted Han 3000''s identity. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1265

    With the temptation of double cooked meat, Qi Hu certainly won''t sell Han 3000. He nodded his head, but he didn''t stop for a moment.


    In the end, Qi Hu, relying on his own strength, killed ten portions of double cooked meat, which frightened the restaurant owners and waiters. It was the first time they saw this amazing amount of food.


    "Greasy or not?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Qi Hu nodded. Although the double cooked meat is delicious, it''s too much to eat. It''s really oily and stuffy.


    Han three thousand took out a holy chestnut, this kind of good thing he has not many now, but Qi Hu is absolutely worth him to give one.


    "Eat it. It''s fruit. It''s good for relieving boredom." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Hu didn''t ask much. After taking it, he put it into his mouth and chewed it out. He didn''t even taste it.


    After paying the bill, Han 3000 sent Qi Hu back to the owner''s home. He was afraid that the fool would get lost.


    In the face of this situation, Chongyang was surprised. Han Sanqian not only invited Qi Hu to dinner, but also sent him back in person. What kind of treatment does it have to be?


    With Han 3000''s current status, Yanjing as a whole, not to mention that all business and martial arts circles will attach importance to him. At least more than half of them hope to make friends with Han 3000. Chongyang can''t think of the reason why he treats his apprentices so well by ignoring those with high status.


    "Qi Hu, did he say anything to you?" After Han 3000 leaves, Chongyang asks Qi Huzhi.


    "Master, I''m so full. Can I have a sleep first?" Qi Hu said.


    "Eat and sleep. Are you a pig? Tell me what happened between you." Chongyang said sternly.


    Qi Hu didn''t dare to offend his master, so he had to honestly say, "he invited me to eat the double cooked meat, and also told me that after the training has been successful, come back to him after going down the mountain, and he invited me to eat it."


    When Chongyang heard this, he took a look at his friends.


    The owner of the museum guessed: "is Han 3000 interested in your apprentice''s potential and wants to cultivate him as his own person?"


    Qi Hu''s physical quality is selected by Chongyang, and his future achievements in martial arts are not to be mentioned.


    Chongyang will not think much about it if it is any martial arts museum, because Qi Hu''s future strength is bound to help these martial arts museums.


    But the other side is Han 3000, which makes Chongyang have to doubt that he has other purposes.


    His strength will only become stronger in the future. Even if Qi Hu''s training is successful, it is estimated that he will not be half as strong as Han 3000. It is strange that he is so eager to cultivate Qi Hu as his own person.


    "If you have more potential, can you compete with Han 3000?" Chongyang retorts.


    The owner of the museum nodded. This is the truth. With Han 3000''s present strength, he can''t imagine in the future. He has no reason to care about Qi Hu at this time.


    "What else did you not tell me?" Chongyang continued to ask Qi Hu.


    "No more." Qi Hu shakes his head decisively. Han 3000 reminds him that he can''t tell Chongyang what happened in the other world. Otherwise, there will be no meat to eat in the future, which Qi Hu can''t accept.


    Chongyang didn''t doubt Qi Hu, because as an apprentice, he couldn''t have the courage to lie to him.


    Perhaps, Han 3000''s purpose is really like this.


    At the same time, a plane at Yanjing airport landed, and an old man in plain clothes stepped out of the plane.


    Taking a deep breath of the familiar air of Yanjing, the old man''s face gradually showed a smile.


    Compared with the center of the earth, the air here is more charming.


    "I didn''t expect that I could come back one day." Han Tianyang sighs and says that since he was caught in the center of the earth, Han Tianyang has accepted his life. He knows what that place means, so it''s really something he didn''t expect to see again.


    What Han Tianyang didn''t expect was that he was able to leave the center of the earth alive, which had something to do with Han 3000. On his way back, he was curious for many times to guess what was going on, but no matter how hard he racked his brains, he couldn''t connect his own affairs with Han 3000.


    After all, Han 3000 is only in his teens. How could he be related to Nangong Boling?


    "Old man, you''re going. Good dogs don''t get in the way. Haven''t you heard of it?" An impatient voice came from behind.


    Han Tianyang gives way with a smile. If the young man knows who is standing in front of him, he will be directly scared. But Han Tianyang doesn''t care about him.


    Han Tianyang is in a good mood and doesn''t want to worry too much with this kind of Xiaonian.


    After leaving the airport, Han Tianyang didn''t rush to call a car back to Han''s home. Instead, he took a long walk all the way. For a long time, he didn''t enjoy this kind of comfortable feeling. When he was in the heart of the earth, he spent all day with those cruel prisoners, and could smell the smell of blood at any time. Such an environment made people lose hope for life.


    Now, hope is back, blue sky and white clouds, fresh air, these are daily things, but for some people, it is particularly luxurious.


    Now Han Tianyang doesn''t know what happened to the Han family, but in his opinion, with Nangong Qianqiu, the Han family can stabilize its position even if it doesn''t get very good development. At this time, a car stopped steadily in the place ten meters before Han Tian''s health. A familiar figure, with an incredible expression, walked out of the car. Hancheng as like as two peas to the airport, never thought of himself as having met a father who was exactly the same as his father. This once made him suspect that he had hallucinations. But after rubbing his eyes again and again, Han Cheng finds that it''s not an illusion. Even though he knows it may be just a person who looks like his father, he still can''t help but stop the car. This familiar face should have turned to ashes, but unexpectedly it could still appear in front of him. Does... Han Cheng suddenly think of a thing, he knows the Han family abroad, and he knows more about Han Tiansheng. Does he say that the man in front of him is Han Tiansheng who has returned home, but they are too similar. Han Tianyang can understand Han Cheng''s stunned expression. After all, he comes out again as a dead man. Anyone can''t believe it. After walking to Han Cheng with a smile, Han Tianyang said with a smile, "young man, what''s special about you looking at me like this?" Han Cheng felt that his straight eyes seemed impolite. He quickly apologized and said, "sorry, you look too much like my father. That''s why I''m so impolite."¡° Is it just like that? " Han Tianyang said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1266

    Hear this sentence, Han Cheng brain boom.


    As like as two peas, he found that the man in front of him was not only very similar to his father, but also even the same voice.


    But


    How can this be possible? My father is dead. Why can he live here?


    Han Cheng still remembers that he saw his father enter the incinerator with his own eyes and finally turn into a pile of bones.


    People can''t come back to life after death, and bones can''t give birth to flesh and blood!


    "It''s strange. I''ll explain it to you when I get home." Han Tianyang said.


    Han Cheng''s mouth is dry and he swallows. He knows that this man is his father, but there are some reasons why he can make his father "come back from the dead.".


    In other words, the death of my father is an illusion.


    "Dad, get in the car." Han Cheng said excitedly.


    After Han Tianyang gets into the car, Han Cheng constantly looks at Han Tianyang in the rearview mirror, because this kind of strange thing is too unbelievable for him. Even if a living person appears in front of him, he still can''t believe it.


    Even Han Cheng suspects that he has seen a ghost, but he clearly has a shadow.


    "What''s going on at home?" Han Tianyang asks Han Cheng.


    When it comes to this problem, Han Cheng has a headache, because the company is getting worse day by day. Now almost all the cooperation has been cancelled. According to this situation, Han''s company may face bankruptcy if it can''t last three months, and Nangong Qianqiu has no way to save Han.


    "If the current situation continues, the Han family will go bankrupt in March." Han Cheng said.


    Bankruptcy?


    These two words make Han Tianyang frown. The development of the Han family has been on the right track for a long time. As long as Nangong does not mess, how can he face bankruptcy?


    "What did your mother do?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just drove 3000 out of the Han family." Han Cheng said.


    "Why?" Han Tianyang said angrily that he knew that Nangong Qianqiu was partial to Han Jun, but Han 3000 was the Han family after all. No matter what happened, Han 3000 would not be driven out of the Han family.


    "Dad, you also know that mom has always been partial to Han Jun. in her eyes, 3000 is nothing, so after a conflict, the relationship directly broke down, which is why the company went bankrupt." Han Cheng said.


    "The bankruptcy of the company has something to do with 3000 yuan?" Han Tianyang''s face is full of doubts. With Han 3000 years old, even if he is driven out of the Han family, he can''t have the strength to deal with the Han family.


    However, this time he was able to escape from the center of the earth. According to Nangong Boling, it is related to Han 3000. Can we say that Han 3000, a young man, has made unimaginable achievements?


    "In fact, the bankruptcy of the company has no direct relationship with 3000, and he has never done anything aimed at the company. However, because he is too powerful now, companies of all sizes in Yanjing hope to cooperate with him, and the former partner of the Han family deliberately alienates from the Han family, which leads to the present situation." Han Cheng explained that he didn''t blame Han 3000. After all, Nangong Qianqiu was the first to be unkind. Moreover, Han 3000 did not make any substantial action against the Han family. Otherwise, the Han family company would have been finished long ago.


    What''s the status of Han 3000?


    One word from him is enough to bring the Han family to an end!


    "It seems that a lot of things have happened since I left. He''s so powerful. What''s his performance in?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Wuji summit." Han Cheng said.


    Han Tianyang frowns tightly.


    Wuji summit is an annual event in the martial arts and Taoism circles in Yanjing, but how can it be related to Han 3000?


    Although Han Tianyang knows that Yanjun has been training Han 3000, his age and strength are not enough to qualify him for the Wuji summit.


    "He attended the Wuji summit?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "It''s not just the participation." Han Cheng can''t help but smile bitterly when he talks about this. Once he and Nangong Qianqiu thought that Han 3000''s participation in the Wuji summit was a joke. How could he compare with those professional people in the martial arts and Taoism circles?


    But now, jokes have become the loudest slap on Han Cheng''s face.


    Han 3000 not only compared, but also shocked the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing.


    Now Yanjing martial arts world, who does not know Han 3000, who dare not look down on him!


    "His performance at the Wuji summit shocked the whole martial arts circle in Yanjing, and now many people have identified him as the champion. At present, the competition has not yet reached the final, but as long as he encounters his opponent, he will choose to abandon the competition and wait for him. I''m afraid that only the final is left." Han Cheng explained.


    "So powerful!" Han Tianyang is shocked. How old is Han 3000? No one in Yanjing is his opponent?


    "You should know Chongyang." Han Cheng asked.


    Han Tianyang nods. He and Chongyang belong to the same era. When Chongyang was in Yanjing, the Han family did not make a fortune. At that time, Han Tianyang was an unknown little man.


    "Isn''t Chongyang retired?" Han Tianyang said¡° It''s true that he retired, but because of Han 3000, he went out of the mountain again and had a match with him Han Cheng said. Han Tianyang''s eyelids jump straight, although he didn''t ask the result, but look at Han Cheng''s expression, he has probably guessed. Han 3000 was able to win Chongyang in the competition of Wuji summit! It sounds like a fabricated story, but Han Cheng''s appearance is not as simple as the story¡° After winning Chongyang, many people in the martial arts school said that 3000 is now the first master of Yanjing. " Han Cheng said. Han Tianyang takes a deep breath. Is that why Nangong Boling will let him go? However, as the largest private economy in the world, Nangong Boling has no reason to be afraid of a man who has a strong fist. Can''t the killer organization controlled by him deal with a body of flesh and blood? Or is Han 3000 more than just superficial strength¡° Why did 3000 become so powerful? " Han Tianyang asked curiously. Han Cheng shakes his head, which is also the doubt in his heart. Because of this, he deliberately asked Yan Jun, but it''s a pity that Yan Jun can''t give any answer¡° I don''t know, even Yan Jun doesn''t know. " Han Cheng said¡° Go home first, I want to see Yan Jun Han Tianyang said, from a certain level, Yan Jun is Han 3000''s master, so Han 3000''s strength, Yan Jun should be the most clear. Back home, Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun are not at home. When Yanjun sees Han Tianyang, there are not many accidents, because only he knows that Han Tianyang is not dead. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1267

    "I didn''t expect that you could come back so soon." Yan Jun said to Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang has no choice but to smile. Listening to Yan Jun''s words, he seems to expect that he will come back.


    But Yan Jun didn''t know that Han Tianyang never thought that he could leave the earth alive.


    "Do you know that the heart of the Nangong family is a dead place. People who go there can''t come back alive." Han Tianyang said.


    "But I firmly believe that you will be able to come back, and you did, didn''t you?" Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang shakes his head. He can come back not by himself, but by Han 3000. If it wasn''t for Han santian, how could Nangong Boling let him go?


    "I didn''t do it. All I can do is wait to die in the center of the earth. The reason why I can still come back is because 3000 yuan." Han Tianyang explained.


    Yanjun has always treated Han 3000 as his grandson. Since Han Tianyang left, he is the only one in the Han family who is the best to Han 3000.


    However, even the closest person, Han 3000, does not know the reason for the mutation.


    And now, the return of Han Tianyang has something to do with Han 3000!


    "What does it have to do with 3000?" Yan Jun doubts that although Han 3000 is really famous in the martial arts circle of Yanjing, and no Martial Arts Museum dares to belittle him, how can Han Tianyang be released because of him in Nangong Boling, which is thousands of miles away?


    "Nangong Boling saw me in person, released me in person, and expressed his fear of 3000. Are you surprised?" Han Tianyang said with a bitter smile that on the way back, he had been thinking about this problem, but unfortunately he had no clue, and even thought it was strange.


    Who is Nangong Boling?


    Even if Han 3000 has achieved something, Nangong Boling should not be afraid of him. This is completely ridiculous.


    "He said it himself?" Yanjun looks surprised. If someone tells him that Nangong Boling will be afraid of Han 3000, he will certainly take it as a joke, but Han Tianyang has to let Yanjun pay attention to it.


    "Yes, I said it myself." Han Tianyang sighed. If Nangong Boling had no right to let him go, he would really doubt that the person he saw was not Nangong Boling at all.


    "Nangong Boling has been to Yanjing, and I suspect that Chongyang''s appearance at Wuji summit is also due to Nangong Boling. After all, since Chongyang retired, there has been no news of him. Only Nangong Boling can find him back, but even if 3000 wins Chongyang, Nangong Boling will not be afraid of 3000." Yan Jun full face doubts of say.


    Han Sanyi''s battle with Chongyang directly made his position in the martial arts and Taoism circles rise. In the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing, he was already a figure, but what was he when he faced Nangong Boling?


    Nangong family is the world''s largest private economy, with absolute control of capital. How can such people not have a few absolute masters? How can you be afraid of Han 3000?


    "The appearance of Chongyang should be a test of Han 3000''s strength by Nangong Boling. As for why he did it, I''m afraid only Nangong Boling knows." Han Tianyang said.


    This view inflammation gentleman does not deny, because he also thinks so, but the reason of this among them, some thought-provoking.


    "In addition to Nangong Boling, there are people who know about it." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang was stunned for a moment, then began to shake his head and said: "if this is between 3000 and Nangong Boling, I won''t force him to tell me that now he is not just a child. He has his own ideas and goals. I believe he should know what he is doing."


    On the way back, Han Cheng told Han Tianyang almost everything, including Han Sanqian''s self built Fengqian company, which made Han Tianyang greatly appreciate Han Sanqian. After all, Han Sanqian is only 14 years old now. He is so excellent that he can''t speak. So Han Tianyang has decided that he won''t give Han Sanqian any advice in his life.


    "If you think so, I''m afraid you won''t know why Nangong Boling did it." Yan Jun said.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter why he did it. The important thing is that I can still come back alive. After all, no one can come out alive in the middle of the earth." Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Speaking of geocentric, Yan Jun is full of great curiosity about it, because there are many legends about geocentric, and even there are various opinions about the location of geocentric in the world, but there is no real one at all, because no one can really find the geocentric.


    "What kind of place is the center of the earth? Is it really underground?" Yan Jun asks curiously.


    Han Tianyang once thought the same way. Almost everyone would judge the location of the center of the earth because of its name.


    But in fact, the geocentric is not in the geocentric at all, which is probably the biggest misunderstanding of geocentric cognition in the world.


    "On the sea." Han Tianyang said.


    "On the sea!" Yan Jun''s face is stunned. How can the earth''s heart be on the sea¡° A huge freighter is big enough to resist any storm. According to my estimation, Nangong Boling will never be discovered because it has spent a lot of money to install anti satellite reconnaissance devices on the freighter. Moreover, Nangong Boling has set up many supply stations, which are enough to make the freighter drift in the sea forever. " Han Tianyang said. Yan Jun took a deep breath. The Nangong family''s financial resources are really amazing. I''m afraid that only the Nangong family can do such amazing things in the whole world¡° The Nangong family is so strong. " Yan Jun sighed. Han Tianyang has a bitter smile on his face. Is that too strong? Nangong Boling said that this is just the tip of the iceberg of Nangong family. In other words, the whole project in the center of the earth is probably a drop in the bucket for Nangong family¡° Well, let''s not talk about these things. It''s time to have a reunion dinner tonight. " Han Tianyang said. Yan Jun''s face looks ugly, reunion dinner? I''m afraid the Han family has not been reunited for a long time. Since Nangong Qianqiu drove Han 3000 away, their relationship has been completely broken, and there is no possibility of any repair. Even if it is the return of Han Tianyang, it will never let this grandson let go¡° 3000 has no longer regarded the Han family as a writer, and Nangong Qianqiu has indeed done a lot of unfair things to him. " Yan Jun said¡° I know. It''s just a meal. I won''t be a peacemaker. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1268

    Han Tianyang said this because he understood how much harm Nangong Qianqiu caused to Han 3000. He would never let Han 3000 bow down because of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Moreover, his marriage with Nangong Qianqiu was established because of the interest relationship, and he himself was selected as a puppet by Nangong Boling. He has no feelings with Nangong Qianqiu. Based on this, he will not make Han 3000 wronged as a grandfather.


    For so many years, between Han Tianyang and Nangong Qianqiu, there is only husband and wife, but there is no relationship between them.


    "Han Cheng." Han Tianyang shouts to the outside of the study. He knows that Han Cheng must be outside.


    Soon, Han Cheng opened the door, he really has been waiting at the door, waiting for Han Tianyang''s command.


    During this period, Han Cheng is also thinking about the reason why han Tianyang is still alive. At the beginning, Han Tianyang''s death caused a sensation in Yanjing. Now that he is back from the dead, I''m afraid many people in Yanjing will feel shocked.


    Han Cheng is very curious now. If this matter is revealed, what will those people think, and will the Han family get a chance to come back to life because of Han Tianyang''s return.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Han Cheng asked.


    "Contact 3000 and let him go home for dinner." Han Tianyang said.


    "Good." Han Cheng nodded, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Shi Jing''s number.


    Shi Jing is busy cooking for Han 3000. Now she is a housewife, but these trivia don''t annoy her. On the contrary, she is very happy and used to the rich family life. It''s very interesting for Shi Jing to come into contact with these firewood, rice, oil and salt, at least to enrich her life, Wait to eat, wait to die.


    Seeing the phone call from Han Cheng, Shi Jing''s mood is obviously greatly affected, because now she is not willing to recall anything about the Han family.


    "I told you, don''t call me if you have nothing to do." Shi Jing said impatiently.


    "I''m doing something." Han Cheng says helplessly that he loves Shi Jing, but he also understands that the relationship between Shi Jing and Nangong Qianqiu is not good, so he doesn''t want to let Shi Jing go home.


    "Say something quickly, don''t disturb me to cook for 3000." Shi Jing said.


    "Don''t cook. Go home and eat." Han Cheng said.


    "Han Cheng, is that why you called? Nangong Qianqiu wants to ask 3000 for help. " Shi Jing said with disdain.


    Don''t say she doesn''t want to go home for dinner. Han 3000 certainly doesn''t want to either.


    "Dad''s back." Han Cheng said.


    "Yes?" Shi Jing on the other end of the phone was stunned.


    Dad''s back?


    Didn''t dad have been dead for so many years? Han Cheng is crazy to say these stupid words.


    "Han Cheng, what do you smoke?" Shi Jing said speechless.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but in fact, Dad''s not dead. He''s still alive." Han Cheng said that if it wasn''t for seeing it with his own eyes, it''s really hard to explain. People can''t come back to life after death, let alone those who have died for so many years.


    "You... You''re not kidding me?" Shi Jing was so shocked that she almost couldn''t hold her mobile phone, because it was so shocking to her!


    "Of course not. How can I make fun of you with such things? You should tell 3000 and let him come back." Han Cheng said.


    Shi Jing did not reply, but after swallowing saliva, directly hang up.


    Come into the living room.


    Han Sanqian is bored and lazy watching a TV play. This is a play that Shi Jing likes very much recently. In order to enrich the life of mother and son, she forces Han Sanqian to pursue the play and discuss the plot with her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Seeing Shi Jing''s dull expression, Han 3000 asks curiously.


    "I have something to tell you, but it''s so incredible that I''m afraid you can''t believe it." Shi Jing said.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but soon relieved, said with a smile: "it can''t be my grandfather back."


    Shi Jing is shocked. Is he joking or serious!


    "You... How do you know?" Shi Jing is stunned. Han Tianyang''s death is a well-known thing, but now she feels that everyone knows about it except her.


    What''s the situation!


    "Of course I know. Is there anything else I can''t know?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that the time when Han Tianyang came back was almost as he expected, so when he saw Shi Jing''s expression, he guessed that it was this thing.


    Shi Jing came back. Since Han 3000 knew that Han Tianyang was not dead, he must also know what happened. He couldn''t help asking, "what happened?"


    "That''s the thing." Han 3000 frowned and said, "it''s very complicated. I can''t explain it clearly for a while. When I have time, I''ll tell you. Go back to see my grandfather first."


    Shi Jing does not continue to ask. Although she is Han 3000''s mother, she will never force Han 3000 to do anything. She does not want to oppress Han 3000 like Nangong Qianqiu¡° Wait for me to change. " Shi Jing said. Han 3000 stretches, turns off the TV, and finally escapes from discussing the plot with Shi Jing at dinner. It has to be said that Han Tianyang''s return is quite opportune. And then the Han family. Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun are back home. When Han Jun sees Han Tianyang, it''s like seeing a ghost. He screams and hides behind Nangong Qianqiu. Nangong Qianqiu, on the other hand, is stunned. She never thought that Han Tianyang would live. Moreover, since Han Tianyang died, she took over the Han family. She wanted to develop the Han family to prove that she was better than Han Tianyang, but now the Han family is at a dead end¡° Grandma, ghost, ghost, I see a ghost. " Han Jun shivered all over and turned pale with fright. Nangong Qianqiu looks at Han Tianyang and asks, "why is that so?"¡° I''m still alive. Let you down Han Tianyang said with a smile¡° How can it be? I saw you die with my own eyes Nangong Qianqiu says that she has no feelings with Han Tianyang, and she has coveted the power of the Han family for a long time. Even Nangong Qianqiu wants to take revenge on Nangong Boling by using the Han family after making the Han family strong. She has great ambition. But her ability, however, is very unattractive¡° Let you down, and all this is made by Nangong Boling. As for why he let me go, it''s because 3000. Do you know what he said to me? " Han Tianyang said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1269

    If it is Nangong Boling''s method, then Han Tianyang''s "resurrection from death" is understandable.


    By his means, it''s very easy to hide the truth.


    But what he said to Han 3000 seems very important to see Han Tianyang''s appearance, which also arouses Nangong Qianqiu''s curiosity.


    "What did you say?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Fear." Han Tianyang couldn''t help laughing. He was able to make Nangong Qianqiu say these two words, and it was the Han family that did it. This made Han Tianyang proud.


    "He''s afraid of three thousand."


    "No Nangong Qianqiu shook his head firmly and said, "how can it be? Nangong Boling, how can he be afraid of a little boy."


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s mind, she has always regarded Han 3000 as a waste. Even though Han 3000 has made great achievements, she still doesn''t want to admit it. Therefore, in her opinion, it is absolutely impossible.


    "If not, why did he let me go for no reason? Nangong Qianqiu made some mistakes. Even if you don''t want to admit it, it happened. Can Han Jun''s ability be compared with 3000?" Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Han Tianyang doesn''t have any prejudice against these two grandchildren, but because of Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude, he has to mind Han Jun. if it wasn''t for his sweet words that made Nangong Qianqiu dizzy, would the Han family be reduced to the present situation?


    Nangong Qianqiu gnashing his teeth, wrong? How can she make a mistake? This is the master''s instruction. Nangong Qianqiu has always believed that he is absolutely right. In her opinion, everything Han Sanqian has now is just a fake. Sooner or later, he will show his waste nature.


    But... But now even Nangong Boling has this attitude towards Han 3000. What position does Nangong Qianqiu have to stick to his own idea?


    "Han 3000 is just better luck than jun''er." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Luck?" Han Tianyang laughed and said, "is it luck to establish Fengqian? The Wuji summit is a competition of fists and feet. The winner is the king, and it''s also luck? "


    This sentence makes Nangong Qianqiu unable to refute.


    Han 3000 secretly created Fengqian, which surprised everyone. Even if Nangong Qianqiu didn''t want to admit it, she had to admire Han 3000''s city.


    As for the Wuji summit, it is even more out of Han Jun''s reach.


    "In fact, you are very clear in your heart, and you have recognized your mistake very early, but you just don''t want to admit it." Han Tianyang continued.


    Nangong Qianqiu still doesn''t speak, because she can''t refute, and she doesn''t have the right to force Han Tianyang to take back these words.


    After all, now that Han Tianyang has come back, Nangong Qianqiu''s identity as the person in power is gone, and she still has self-knowledge.


    "Now that you''re back, Han family, I''ll give it back to you. Everything has nothing to do with me." Nangong Qianqiu said lightly.


    "Is the Han family still important and meaningful?" Han Tianyang shakes his head and says that although he has returned, it does not mean that he intends to return.


    For Han Tianyang, he is more willing to watch Han 3000''s development behind the scenes. He wants to see how high Han 3000 can go.


    As for the Han family, they are Nangong Boling. They are just puppets.


    "You want to give up the Han family?" Nangong Qianqiu frowned.


    "Three thousand, is the Han family still useful?" Han Tianyang said in a natural way.


    What he said is also very reasonable. Han 3000''s achievements now have left the Han family for ten blocks, and the Han family has no significance at all.


    "You can''t do that." Nangong Qianqiu grits her teeth and stares at Han Tianyang, saying: "all this is given to you by Nangong Boling, not that you are qualified to give up if you want to."


    Han Tianyang smiles. After so many years, he really understands what Nangong Qianqiu wants to do, but all this is just wishful thinking.


    How can the Han family deal with Nangong Boling.


    Why did she take revenge on Nangong family with Han family?


    "Don''t you forget what I told you? Nangong Boling is afraid of three thousand. How dare he treat me? And if you want to take revenge on Nangong Boling, there is no chance to take advantage of the Han family. It''s 3000 yuan. Maybe it can help you do that. " Han Tianyang said with a smile, this remark is plain, but it is the biggest insult to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Let her despise people, revenge for her, this is the naked shame.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is very blue. It''s a great shame to ask Han 3000 to avenge her. She would rather not.


    "In fact, it''s meaningless for you to prove yourself in Nangong family. Do you really think those people still remember you?" Han Tianyang continued.


    As a pawn of the Nangong family, he was originally a lowlife of the Nangong family. After leaving the family, no one will remember him. Therefore, in Han Tianyang''s view, Nangong Qianqiu''s unilateral attempt to prove himself is meaningless.


    "I just want them to remember me. I want them to understand that anyone who belittles me has to pay a price." Nangong Qianqiu said angrily.


    It''s a terrible thing to go to the top of a bull''s horn. It will be even more terrible for a woman to go to the top of a bull''s horn. Nangong Qianqiu''s forbearance has been for decades. It can be imagined that she has a lot of hostility in her heart. Unfortunately, her ability is not enough for her to do it¡° It''s a joke, and how can you make them pay for it? " Han Tianyang said lightly. This sentence almost made Nangong Qianqiu gush out a mouthful of old blood¡° Look at the Han family now. This is your masterpiece. Don''t you have a clear enough understanding of your ability? " Han Tianyang continued. Nangong Qianqiu was hit hard and fell to the ground. In this regard, Han Tianyang chose to turn a blind eye and said: "3000 will come back for dinner today. If you are willing to serve, you''d better put away your temper. If you are not willing, no one will force you."¡° Grandma, what qualification does he have to come back? This is not his home anymore. " Han Jun felt that his position was seriously threatened, and only Nangong Qianqiu could stop it, so he would remind Nangong Qianqiu in a low voice. But now Nangong Qianqiu, what qualification does not let Han 3000 come back? After Han Tianyang came back, she was in Han''s home and had no rights¡° Jun''er, grandma is no longer in charge of this family. " Nangong Qianqiu shakes his head with a sad smile. Han Jun is impatient to hear this. Does he say that Han 3000 will replace him in the future? This is something Han Jun can''t accept. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1270

    From small to large, Han Jun has always been superior to Han 3000. He can''t even accept the equality between Han 3000 and himself. So when he realized that his status in Han''s family might not be as good as Han 3000 in the future, Han Jun had a great resistance in his heart. He couldn''t stand that his brother is superior to him.


    But with Han Jun''s ability, he can''t do anything by himself, so he can only put his hope on Nangong Qianqiu. After all, from small to large, all his superiority in front of Han 3000 is endowed by Nangong Qianqiu.


    But now, due to the return of Han Tianyang, Nangong Qianqiu can no longer be the master, and he no longer has a solid backstage to rely on.


    "Why didn''t grandfather die?" Han Jun said with a gnash of teeth, at this time, he even hoped that Han Tian Yang really died. As long as Han Tian Yang did not return, Han family has the final say in Nangong, and his status will not be affected.


    Nangong Qianqiu knows what Han Jun means by saying this, and she can''t accept the return of Han Tianyang. After all, Nangong Qianqiu, who has mastered the power, has been fascinated by this feeling. Now she suddenly loses everything, which is also a very serious blow to her.


    "Jun''er, I want you to apologize to Han 3000." Nangong Qianqiu said suddenly.


    Han Jun''s face changed.


    How could it be possible to apologize to Han 3000!


    This is something Han Jun never thought of, and he would never do it.


    "Grandma, why should I apologize to him? I won''t agree." Han Jun did not hesitate to refuse, dignity, face, this is why he can not bow in front of Han 3000.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked serious and said, "only by giving him an apology can you have a chance to revenge. You have to be patient like him and wait for the chance of accumulation."


    No matter what Nangong Qianqiu tries to do, she can''t change it. Therefore, she has to find another way to find other opportunities for Han Jun.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s opinion, it''s the best way to be patient and give Han 3000 a fatal blow after his death. Otherwise, with Han Jun''s ability, how can Han 3000 face up to him?


    If Han Jun chooses to confront Han 3000 at this time, it will be Han Jun who will lose.


    There is a problem, even if Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t want to admit it, it is a fact, that is, Han Jun''s ability is not as good as Han 3000''s.


    "Grandma, do you mean to let me go the way Han 3000 used to?" Han Jun asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded his head and said: "yes, as long as you pretend to have a good relationship with him, you can use his identity to do more things and accumulate your own strength. When you are able to compete with him, you can solve him."


    Han Jun still understands this truth, but he can''t get over it when he bows his head and admits his mistake. How can he accept the low voice when he is used to being high spirited in front of Han 3000?


    "I have other ways." Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu frowns tightly. Even she can''t think of a better way. How can Han Jun do it.


    "What can I do?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    Han Jun took a deep breath, his expression became extremely vicious, said: "kill Han Tianyang, as long as he dies, Han 3000 is not qualified to return to the Han family."


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t expect that Han Jun really had the courage to think about this kind of thing, but after killing Han Tianyang, who can save the desperate Han family? And killing Han 3000 is not an easy thing in itself. He has Yan Jun''s personal protection. Ordinary people can''t do it at all.


    "It''s a pity that the man disappeared for no reason, otherwise, we can find him to cooperate in this matter." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    The person Nangong Qianqiu is talking about is Tinghan. She and Tinghan worked together to deal with Han 3000, but the outbreak of the Wang family incident did not spread the wall courtyard of the Wang family villa. Therefore, Nangong Qianqiu did not know that Tinghan had returned to the Republic of Po, and based on her fear of Han 3000, she was ready to steal the confidential documents of the organization.


    If Nangong Qianqiu knew Han 3000''s shock to Tinghan, she would immediately organize Han Jun.


    Han Jun is not qualified to kill Han Tianyang and deal with Han 3000.


    "Grandma, I will try my best to solve this problem, but it is absolutely impossible for me to admit my mistake to Han 3000." Han Jun firmly said, look at his attitude, obviously has decided everything.


    This is the first time that Han Jun has made up his mind. Far from being ridiculous, Nangong Qianqiu feels that Han Jun has matured and grown up, and finally has his own idea.


    So, she nodded her head and said, "if there''s anything that grandma can do for you, just open your mouth. Although I''ve lost the right of the Han family, I''ll try my best to help you."


    Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun didn''t show up for the reunion dinner of the Han family that night. For this situation, except that Han Cheng felt a little uncomfortable, other people didn''t feel anything.


    Han Tianyang doesn''t think it''s a problem that he and Han didn''t show up, because their relationship with Han 3000 is not harmonious. If they do, it will embarrass them at the dinner table.


    As for Han 3000 and Shi Jing, they don''t think they have any problems. Han 3000 is a transparent person in front of Nangong Qianqiu. He was bullied by Han Jun when he was a child. He has never had a meal at the same table. If he is suddenly asked to have a meal with these two people, Han 3000 will not be used to it. As for Shi Jing, she has been oppressed by Nangong Qianqiu for so many years. Now she can take a breath. Of course, she doesn''t want to see Nangong Qianqiu¡° Grandfather, I''ve made you suffer. " Han three thousand mention wine cup, said to Han Tianyang. Han Tianyang''s eyes narrowed with laughter. This trip to the center of the earth is really tired, but it''s a good thing for Han Tianyang to survive. The most important thing is that the reason why he can survive is Han 3000. This is what Han Tianyang is happy about. How can he not be happy when he has a son¡° Thanks to you, if it wasn''t for you, it would be impossible to enter the earth and come out alive. " Han Tianyang said with a smile. Shi Jing is the only one who doesn''t know what''s going on, but in the face of Han Tianyang, she doesn''t dare to ask more questions, so she can only put the questions in her heart for the time being¡° Grandfather, now that you are back, you can ask me what kind of help the Han family needs. As long as I can do it, I will never turn a blind eye to it. " Han 3000 said that for him, only Han Tianyang was a real relative in the Han family, so when Han Tianyang returned, Han 3000 would meet all his needs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1271

    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Han Tianyang is even more happy, and he also knows that with Han 3000''s current status, only one word from him can save Han''s family.


    But Han Tianyang does not intend to do so. For him, the current Han family is not of great significance. Moreover, he hopes that he can retreat behind the scenes and be an audience. It is enough to watch Han 3000''s development.


    After being a puppet for so many years, Han Tianyang is also tired. Now that there are successors in the Han family, why do you need him to come out again.


    "I know you are very good and can save the Han family, but I''m not going to do that." Han Tianyang said.


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously, although the Han family only has today with the help of the Nangong family, it is the painstaking efforts of Han Tianyang. Does he want to watch the decline of the Han family?


    "Because it doesn''t matter to me whether the Han family will survive or die. What matters is how high you can go." Han Tianyang said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. I''m afraid Han Tianyang can''t imagine how high he can go.


    With Han 3000''s current ability, no matter what kind of status, as long as he wants to get it, he will be able to get it. This is something that no one can stop.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 doesn''t yearn for status. After seeing the Xuanyuan world, everything on earth is nothing more than the past. Money and status are meaningless things for him.


    Han 3000 deeply understands that only strength is his strongest backing. Money and status will not help him when he faces Linlong.


    What Han 3000 wants to do now is to meet Su Yingxia again. He has no time and energy to improve his social status.


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I have no desire or even disdain for status." Han 3000 said.


    This makes Han Tianyang a little surprised. Han Sanqian secretly creates Fengqian, which shows that he has his own ambition. But why does he show that he doesn''t care about these things now?


    "What did you create Fengqian for?" Han Tianyang asked.


    Fengqian was the idea of the last generation. Han 3000 at that time was naturally to add more cards to himself, because he knew that he would be abandoned by the Han family sooner or later, so he had to create more value for himself under the existing opportunities. At least, after leaving the Han family, he could solve the problem of food and clothing.


    But this life, Han 3000 has no need to face this situation, even if separated from the Han family, it is not important for him, Fengqian also has no great significance.


    "Play." Han Sanqian said that he can''t explain the real situation to Han Tianyang, so he can only tell Han Tianyang that the establishment of Fengqian is his playful attitude.


    This kind of saying made several people at the dinner table confused.


    just some fun?


    Just for fun?


    The key is Han 3000''s play, but he has already brought Fengqian to the forefront of Yanjing, and even... It is likely to surpass the existing three families in Yanjing in the future, which is too earth shaking!


    Even Shi Jing''s face showed a helpless smile. This smelly boy is not afraid to flash his tongue when he talks big. He doesn''t know whether he really thinks so or just talks casually.


    "Do you only take Fengqian as a game?" Han Tianyang took a deep breath and asked, "it''s amazing, but he has to take Han 3000''s statement seriously. Just playing can reach such a high level. Once he takes it seriously, isn''t it more terrible?"?


    "Yes, I have never valued money or social status." Han Sanyi said calmly.


    "Ah." Han Tianyang sighed again and said, "do you know how many people will be angry if your words are spread out, and how many people will live a poor life. They want to get what you have, but they can''t do anything, but you don''t pay attention to it at all."


    "Three thousand, if you take it seriously, what will be the consequence?" Han Cheng can''t help it. He asks Han 3000. He urgently wants to know if Han 3000''s attitude towards these things is more cautious. Now Fengqian will go to a higher level.


    "Seriously?" Han Sanqian thought about it and said, "if I really want to get a position, I can buy the three big families of Yanjing business overnight. Is that enough?"


    Han Chengyi looks like he''s blushing and his neck is thick. Overnight, he destroyed the three families. It''s like bragging, but Han Sanyi looks serious. He''s obviously not joking.


    "They are three big families. They have a solid foundation and a long history. It''s not a simple thing to buy them." Han Cheng reminded that he thought that the reason why han 3000 said such words was that Han 3000 didn''t really understand the three families, so he would talk wildly.


    "The current Wang family is just my puppet. If I buy the Wang family, it won''t cost me a cent. Wang Li will present it to me personally. As for the Yang family, Yang Bin never dares to complain. Now he is still regretting some things. Finally, Mo family. In order to ensure a long-term cooperation with me, Mo Dafang even hopes to woo me by marriage, And all of his granddaughters, let me choose, but I did not agree Han 3000 said.


    Han Cheng has a dull face. When he heard Han 3000 say that the Wang family is a puppet, he was already muddled, and then he was shocked. According to Han Sanqian, if these facts are true, won''t Han Sanqian have already controlled the three families in Yanjing, but the news hasn''t been revealed¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Suddenly, Han Tianyang looks up and laughs. He really can''t help his inner ecstasy. Han Tianyang once hoped to cooperate with the three big families, but now they all submit to Han 3000. How can Han Tianyang not be happy¡° Good, good, good. " Han tianyanglian said three good words, enough to see how happy he was about it. After a short period of confusion, Han Cheng finally regained his mind, but his inner shock still lingers, because it''s too incredible for him. It''s not so easy for him to shake his soul away. In addition, Han Cheng also has a new understanding of Han 3000. Originally, he just thought that Fengqian had got a lot of development opportunities, but now it seems that he underestimated it. Han 3000 has almost controlled the business in Yanjing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1272

    After several deep breaths, Han Chengcai calmed down a little, and then asked Han 3000, "you don''t want fame and wealth, what do you want to pursue?"


    Speaking of this problem, Han 3000''s mouth unconsciously rose, showing a very warm smile, which is only in the face of Su Yingxia, he will show the expression.


    As a woman, Shi Jing has a strong sixth sense. Han 3000''s smile makes her feel that she must have something to do with a girl. Otherwise, she will not be so warm.


    And she is very concerned about Han 3000''s life events, so she immediately asked Han 3000, "which girl is haunting you?"


    Han three thousand one Leng, he this also didn''t say anything, Shi Jing unexpectedly guessed, the woman is really terrible.


    "No... no, I''m just yearning." Han 3000 quickly said that if Su Yingxia''s story is said, he can''t explain it clearly. After all, he hasn''t left Yanjing. How can he have anything to do with Su Yingxia thousands of miles away.


    "Really?" Shi Jing looks at Han 3000 suspiciously, just yearning. How can he have such an expression? In Shi Jing''s opinion, there must be someone in Han 3000''s heart.


    "Of course it''s true, Ma. Do you think I was qualified to like anyone before?" Han said helplessly.


    Han 3000, once known as the waste young master of the Han family, almost all the families in Yanjing knew his name. He was in such a humble position that he was not qualified to like anyone.


    Moreover, after Han 3000 left the Han family for a long time, Shi Jing almost got along with Han 3000. If he has such a story, Shi Jing should be able to detect it.


    "If you have a girl you like, just go after her. Now you don''t need to worry." Shi Jing said that although Han 3000 is still a puppy love age, she doesn''t mind. How can a man really fall in love with a woman if he doesn''t experience many relationships?


    In Shi Jing''s opinion, men who have never played can''t be settled, so Han 3000 should be allowed to play.


    "After the Wuji summit, I will go to Yuncheng." Han 3000 said.


    "Cloud City?"


    "Cloud City?"


    "Cloud City?"


    Han Tianyang, Shi Jing and Han Cheng all have doubts about this matter. For no reason, why should they go to Yuncheng? Moreover, compared with Yanjing, that place is just a city of no taste. What''s worth Han 3000 going to?


    "What are you doing in Yuncheng?" Shi Jing asked.


    "I have my own plan. I won''t tell you for the moment." Han 3000 said.


    Shi Jing also want to ask, Han Tianyang at this time waved his hand, just let her quickly shut up.


    "3000, if you want to do anything, we will support you, but when you go to Yuncheng, what will Fengqian do?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Fengqian, I''ve given it to Qin Lin, who can do everything for me. As for the three families, I''m not interested in them now." Han 3000 said.


    Han Cheng laughs bitterly. The Han family is struggling now, but Han 3000 is not interested in the three families. Is this the so-called difference between cloud and mud?


    If Nangong Qianqiu knew, what would she think?


    "Is Qin Lin trustworthy?" Han Tianyang asked, such a big power to outsiders, Han Tianyang is still a little worried, once betrayed, this for Han 3000, but not a small loss.


    "I don''t think he''s going to be in trouble with his own life." Han Sanqian said that Qin Lin can be said to be the despondent son he picked up on the street. Although Han Sanqian can''t be 100% sure of Qin Lin''s loyalty, at least for now, Qin Lin has nothing to doubt. Moreover, with Han Sanqian''s current status and strength, Qin Lin should not dare to betray him.


    Han Tianyang nods. As long as Han 3000 is trustworthy, he won''t tell the truth about it. After all, it belongs to Han 3000, so it should be controlled by him. As an elder, he just needs to give Han 3000 a proper mention.


    "The Wuji summit hasn''t been a few days. When it''s over, will you leave?" Shi Jing says with a reluctant face that she has been living with Han 3000 during this period of time. She is almost used to this kind of life, so Han 3000 suddenly wants to leave. For a moment, she still can''t accept it.


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded and said, he can''t wait for a long time, and now nothing can stop him.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian knows that Su Yingxia''s childhood will also be bullied by Su Haichao and others because of Su Guoyao''s status in the Su family. He must show up at Su Yingxia''s side as soon as possible to protect her.


    As for the affairs of the Nangong family, Han 3000 is not in the mood to manage them. Even if the thing mentioned by Nangong Boling is related to the apocalypse and even the Xuanyuan world, it is not as important as Su Yingxia in Han 3000''s mind.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?" Shi Jing asked weakly. Although she had guessed the answer, she could not help asking.


    "I''ll be alone. You''d better stay with dad. You''ve been apart long enough." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Cheng is very happy to say this. He has really lost Shi Jing for a long time. He still needs Shi Jing for some things. But Shi Jing turns a blind eye to Han Cheng. The reason why she is bullied by Nangong Qianqiu in the Han family is that Han Cheng has no weight in his words. If he can be the master of the house, Shi Jing will not suffer so many grievances¡° Grandfather, does the Han family really need help? " Han 3000 asks Han Cheng¡° No Han Cheng said firmly: "I will deal with the follow-up of the Han family as soon as possible. All that can be sold are sold. In the future, there will be only Fengqian in Yanjing shopping mall, and there will be no Han family." Since Han Tianyang has made a decision, Han 3000 will not say anything more. Anyway, they have enough food and clothing, and no one will dare to provoke Han family in Yanjing. It doesn''t matter whether they have social status or not¡° If you have any needs, you can go to Qin Lin at any time. " Han 3000 said. After dinner, Han 3000 didn''t stay at Han''s home. After all, for him, even if Han Tianyang came back, there were too many unpleasant memories here. Moreover, Han 3000 lived very well outside, and there was no need to come back. Although Han Tianyang didn''t stay, he always felt some pity in his heart. After Han 3000 and Shi Jing leave, Han Tianyang and Yanjun come to the backyard where Han 3000 lives. This is just a sundry room. Even the servants of the Han family don''t often appear here. However, the young master of the Han family wants to live in this kind of place, which makes Han Tianyang feel dissatisfied¡° Nangong Qianqiu, I''m not merciful at all. " Han Tianyang said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1273

    Entering Han 3000''s room, the facilities in the room make Han Tianyang very speechless.


    The whole room smelled of mildew. It was very damp. Besides, the bed and wardrobe were like rubbish picked up by the roadside. I can''t imagine what Han 3000''s life was like before.


    And Nangong Qianqiu''s ability to do this kind of thing really makes Han Tianyang break his glasses. Even if she values Han Jun more, she won''t treat Han 3000 in this way. After all, Han 3000''s blood is flowing.


    "All you can see is just the tip of the iceberg." Yan Jun light said, so many years, he is watching Han 3000 how to survive in a difficult environment, was the next man, even sometimes can''t eat, on the surface he is the young master of the Han family, but in fact in the Han family''s status, even a servant is not as good.


    "Nangong Qianqiu''s ruthlessness shows that this woman has always been like this." Han Tianyang said coldly.


    At this time, Han Tianyang walked into the bedside, and a series of crooked words were carved on the head of the bed, which made him take a deep breath.


    "There is no place in the world for Laozi to be the master of Hengshan." After a pause, Han Tianyang continued: "do you know the meaning of this sentence?"


    Yanjun didn''t do much research on literature, but he had discovered this sentence for a long time, and he also deliberately understood it, so naturally he knew it.


    "Because of this, I think his future achievements are not low, but I didn''t expect that his achievements would come so fast and amazing." Yan Jun said with a bitter smile.


    This year''s Han 3000 is only 14 years old. In his eyes, a child of this age should be a person who knows nothing, just like Han Jun, who only asks for it at home.


    However, Han 3000 had his own company and became famous in the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing, not to mention his status. No one among the three major families can look at him.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I was able to come out of the center of the earth because of him. I don''t know whether the fortune teller wanted to harm my Han family or use Nangong Qianqiu''s hand to destroy 3000." At this point, Han Tianyang''s expression became extremely cold.


    Nangong Qianqiu would treat Han 3000 like this because of a fortune teller. So in Han Tianyang''s opinion, this matter may be caused by someone behind his back.


    "I''ve investigated this matter, but it''s a pity that the other party''s whereabouts are too secret. It''s not easy to find out his identity." Yan Jun said.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "the more complicated it is, the more inside story it is. However, we don''t need to investigate it. I believe 3000 should know about it. After all, this fortune teller killed him."


    Yanjun also understands this truth, so he has stopped investigating this matter now.


    But for Han 3000 himself, he doesn''t have much interest in this matter. No matter what the other party wants to do, Han 3000 doesn''t want to waste his time on such boring things. If someone really wants to deal with the Han family or him, Han 3000 naturally has more simple and rough means to solve it.


    For example, after returning home, Han Sanqian didn''t think about what would happen to Nangong Qianqiu after Han Tianyang came back. Because of his current state of mind, he didn''t care about it. He had let Nangong Qianqiu know who was better. That was enough.


    "3000, are you curious about Nangong Qianqiu?" Before Han 3000 plans to go back to bed, Shi Jing asks Han 3000.


    She herself is very curious about this matter. After all, now that Han Tianyang is back, Nangong Qianqiu''s rights will be deprived. In Shi Jing''s opinion, she will be punished by Han Tianyang.


    Han 3000 nodded directly. He was not curious and didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    "No?" Shi Jing doesn''t understand looking at Han 3000. Nangong Qianqiu was very cruel to him before. How could a normal person not fall into the well at this time?


    Even if you don''t fall into the trap, you have to see Nangong Qianqiu''s jokes, but Han 3000 is very calm and doesn''t care about it at all.


    "In fact, in my eyes, these things are not important. I just want Nangong Qianqiu to know who is better between me and Han Jun. even if she doesn''t admit it now, she should know that her decision is wrong. That''s enough." Han 3000 light said, he thought of revenge, but Nangong Qianqiu after all is his grandmother, such as treacherous things, Han 3000 will not do.


    "You''re not going to argue with her?" Shi Jing continued.


    "Can I still kill her?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Shi Jing was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t think so. After all, it''s against the law to kill people, and she doesn''t understand how Han 3000 can easily say this. It seems that killing people is a very simple thing for him?


    "Of course not. It''s against the law. I don''t want you to go astray. You have a bright future now. You can''t ruin yourself because of these things." Shi Jing said.


    Seeing the worried look on Shi Jing''s face, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m still a child. How can I do such things as killing people?" This word, Shi Jing listens to have a kind of very awkward feeling. He''s just a kid? But he is the boss of Fengqian, the most potential business company in Yanjing. He''s just a kid? But it can shock the whole martial arts circle of Yanjing. Is this really just something a child can do¡° OK, go to bed early and keep your energy. The final will be held in two days. I don''t know if your opponent will choose to abandon the match Shi Jing said. Han Sanqian smiles. From the preliminary to the final, he has dozens of opponents who have chosen to abandon the game. From this point of view, the deterrent he has brought to the Wuji summit is unimaginable. But when it comes to the final, there should be no abandonment. After all, this is the final, and even the organizers do not allow this to happen. Otherwise, it''s not a joke for outsiders? Han three thousand back to the room, and did not directly sleep, but sit cross knee. I don''t know what''s going on recently. The speed of power flow in the body has obviously slowed down. It''s like forming a special thing. The speed is very slow, but the power is very powerful. Han 3000 doesn''t know what this change means, but from the perspective of physical reaction, it seems to be a good thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1274

    In the next two days, Han 3000 will go back to Han''s courtyard to have dinner with Han Tianyang. However, during this period, Han 3000 has never seen Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun. they seem to evaporate from Han''s courtyard.


    However, Han 3000 knows that these two people must be at home, but they just don''t want to show up in this situation. After all, Han 3000 is different from before.


    After losing the control of the Han family, Nangong Qianqiu has no face to appear in front of Han 3000. After all, she is used to being strong. How can she show her weakness in front of Han 3000?


    Two days later, the final of Wuji summit in Yanjing was finally started.


    However, although this is the final, almost all the audience''s expectations are related to Han 3000, because they have not seen Han 3000 stand in the challenge arena for a long time.


    The final is not important, the important thing is to be able to see Han 3000''s demeanor again, for them is a exciting thing, and the final result, in most people''s eyes, actually has a definite number.


    For Han 3000, who can win Chongyang, who can be his opponent in Yanjing martial arts circle?


    "At last, it''s time for Han 3000 to win the championship. It''s probably the most suspense free championship in the history of Wuji summit."


    "Who said it is not, Han 3000 showed the strength, the champion has long been in his hands, who is qualified to fight."


    "I didn''t expect that this year''s Wuji summit was controlled by a 14-year-old child."


    "In other words, Han 3000 is so powerful. Why is he treated as a waste by the Han family?"


    When someone raises this question, a group of people who are discussing Han 3000 begin to shake their heads one after another, because they really can''t understand why Nangong Qianqiu does it.


    Now the Han family is in decline, which is all caused by Nangong Qianqiu. And only one person can change this situation, that is Han 3000. But with Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards Han 3000, Han 3000 will not save the Han family.


    "I guess the old woman is crazy. She holds a waste as a treasure. Who knows if she has shit in her mind."


    "By the way, did you hear about Longhu villa?" Said one.


    A group of people couldn''t help laughing.


    Longhu villa is a big reversal.


    When it came out that Han 3000 went to Longhu villa, many people regretted that they didn''t go to Longhu villa that day and missed the chance to meet Han 3000.


    Some people say that those people who were in Longhu villa that day were really opened up by God to give them such a good opportunity to introduce themselves in front of Han 3000.


    But the next day, a silly news came out. All those who bothered Han 3000 were pulled into the blacklist of cooperation by Feng Qian, which was surprising.


    Now it has become a joke. At the beginning, those who met Han 3000 in Longhu villa only showed off for one day and never dared to mention it again.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to Longhu villa, otherwise, I would be the same as those unfortunate people."


    "Who said no? Han 3000 has already let go. If anyone dares to harass him in private, he will never get Fengqian''s cooperation. Those guys know this matter clearly, and they have to offer themselves. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    "It''s also a good thing for us. If they cut off their own way, they give us a chance."


    While the business people were chatting happily, a large group of women came to the other side. Moreover, the behavior of these women was very exaggerated. Everyone was holding a light sign with Han 3000 on it. What''s more, they even used the word "husband".


    This kind of fan culture that Han 3000 can''t understand will make him speechless if he sees it.


    After that, the people from the major martial arts halls began to enter. Although they had already expected the final result, they didn''t want to Miss Han 3000.


    And even if they know Han 3000 will easily win the game, they are willing to waste the day to see how Han 3000 wins.


    "In a sense, this year''s Wuji summit is really not wonderful. There is no suspense at all."


    "Who could have thought that Han 3000 could be killed? The Yang family is really lucky to find such a master as Han 3000."


    "Well, after the Yang family''s name list came out, many people sneered at the incident and said that Yang Bin was crazy. I don''t know how many people had been beaten in the face."


    Most of the people who can say these words are envious of the Yang family, because in the eyes of those who don''t know, the Yang family has the best relationship with Han 3000, which is an honor.


    But Yang Bin''s heart is bitter now. Since the idiot yuan Hai appeared, there has been a gap between the Yang family and Han 3000. For so many days, Yang Bin has tried every means to resolve this matter, but he can''t think of any good way to do it.


    "Lao Zu, after today''s competition, shall I go to find Han 3000?" Yang Wanlin suggests that Han 3000 is the reason why he can have a unique position in the Yang family, and Yang Wanlin knows that if he wants to succeed as the head of the family, the relationship between him and Han 3000 is particularly important, so this matter must be solved. Yang Bin didn''t nod or shake his head. He was thinking about whether the time was right or not. If Yang Wanlin did the opposite, it would be even more unnecessary¡° Let''s look at the situation first. In the face of him, we must be careful. " Yang Bin said. Although Yang Wanlin had his own plan for a long time, since Yang Bin said so, he could only be obedient. At this time, Han 3000 finally appeared. As soon as he appeared, countless women screamed in the stands, and the idol effect was fully reflected in him. But Han 3000 himself is very helpless in the face of this situation, because he does not like the feeling of being sought after. Before the game started, Han 3000 went to his exclusive position and sat down. Next, an incredible thing happened. The business people, in particular, just look at it. Wang Li walked up to Han 3000 and stood beside him. He bowed slightly. That''s right! Isn''t it like a servant! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1275

    "This... This is what it''s like!"


    "I, I''m not wrong, isn''t that Wang Li?"


    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination. How can Wang Li stand beside Han 3000 like a servant?"


    After all, Wang Li is the head of one of the three major business families in Yanjing. How can he stand beside Han 3000 in such a posture.


    So many people in the stands began to rub their eyes to see more clearly.


    But no matter how much they rub, the fact is the fact and will not change because they rub their eyes.


    Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin were even more shocked when they saw this scene. Although there had been news that something had happened between Han 3000 and the Wang family, the outside world didn''t know exactly what happened.


    Now, it seems that the Wang family has already submitted to Han 3000!


    Yang Bin finally knows how big a mistake he has made. He shouldn''t doubt Han 3000, let alone listen to Yuan Hai''s stupid words.


    "Lao Zu, is Wang Li crazy?" Yang Wanlin said in disbelief.


    Yang Bin shook his head, a wry smile, said: "he is not crazy, but made a very wise decision, I am afraid that now the Wang family, has become a subordinate of Han 3000."


    Yang Wanlin couldn''t help swallowing.


    The word subordinate is too much nonsense. Why do you want to do this?


    Just before Yang Wanlin''s shock subsided, Yang Bin said: "perhaps, subordinates are not enough to describe Wang Li''s status. They are more likely to be puppets."


    Yang Wanlin took a cold breath and felt numb. The Wang family has become like this. What qualifications does the Yang family have to be equal to Han 3000?


    "Starting from the Wuji summit, it''s only a short month, and Yanjing has been earth shaking." Yang Wanlin sighed.


    These four words are so accurate that even Yang Bin can''t help but agree with them.


    I''m afraid the situation of the Wang family is not optimistic.


    This also means that the three families in Yanjing are actually dead in name.


    In a corner of the audience, Han Tianyang has a faint smile on his face. Like other people, he is very shocked, but he quickly accepts it. After all, he is a grandson, which is a good thing for him.


    "Yan Jun, have you ever thought that people like Wang Li would bow to others one day? And still in this public, this is clearly telling the world that he, Wang Li, is already under Han 3000''s command. " Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Yan Jun full face wry smile, said: "really never thought, after all, this old thing, was also a cruel role ah."


    "Yes, Wang Li was young and vigorous, but it was also a mean." Han Tianyang sighed that Han 3000 didn''t know what means he used to make such a person surrender.


    "It seems that Han 3000''s achievements are far from as simple as we think." Yan Jun said.


    "He must be a man in charge of the times. I didn''t expect that Han family could have such a person." Han Tianyang looks proud.


    Han Sanqian himself did not expect Wang Li to do such a thing. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Wang Li is superior. By doing so, he completely gave up his status and dignity in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Would it be too high-profile for you to do so?" Han 3000 light said.


    "That''s what I should do." Wang Li lowered his head and said.


    "Don''t you care what they think at all?" Han 3000 asked.


    Other people''s views?


    Does it make sense for Wang Li?


    After seeing Han 3000''s methods, Wang Li understood very clearly that the life and death of the Wang family was just an idea of Han 3000, even the three families.


    In the face of this kind of power, Wang Li did not care about his position for a long time, and he also understood one thing, only by loyal service to Han 3000, the Wang family can get better development, and even make it possible for him to see a different world.


    Because Han 3000''s power, in Wang Li''s eyes, is not what the ordinary world can have.


    "How can those stupid people understand what I''m doing, and why should I care what they think?" Wang Li said.


    Han 3000 smiles. The old man''s idea is not pure. He may have other ideas.


    However, his doing so is good for Han 3000, so Han 3000 is too lazy to care about his mind.


    Before the final, as the organizer, several responsible persons on the stage said a lot of nonsense. For those who can''t wait to see the game, the delay of time caused a lot of abuse.


    The spectators in the stands have been agitated. The organizers can''t control the form. They just need to arrange the match as soon as possible.


    When Han 3000 stood in the challenge arena, there was no doubt another wave of support. However, these people did not let Han 3000 cheer, but expressed their love for Han 3000.


    After all, they have a clear idea of the result of the competition. Does Han 3000 need to say more? As Han 3000''s opponent, he just stood in front of Han 3000 and showed extreme nervousness. He was also one of the most popular candidates to win the Wuji summit. It can be said that he had the same strength as Yan Bingfeng, and he once regarded Yan Bingfeng as the biggest competitor. But who could have thought that Yan Bingfeng was eliminated by Han 3000 in the preliminary stage? He knows that he has no chance to win in front of Han 3000. He can only try his best to ensure that he is not injured. Otherwise, if he ends up with Yan Bingfeng, his life will be over¡° Don''t be so nervous. At least you are the one who made it to the final Han 3000 said with a smile. If change a place, change a time, don''t know the strength of Han 3000, a child said this to him, he will certainly despise. But at this time, Han 3000 did not dare to belittle what he said¡° No way. Your strength is too strong. Now every martial arts school takes you as a benchmark. Now you are my opponent. How can I not be nervous? " The man''s forehead has begun to sweat. If it wasn''t for the organizer''s refusal, he would not have stood in front of Han 3000¡° In that case, let''s give them a free performance and let them watch a wonderful game. " Han 3000 said. The man took a deep breath and said, "as long as you don''t let me get hurt, I can cooperate with anything." It''s a competition, and it''s also a championship fight. If he can say such words, we can see how scared he is to Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1276

    The match is just the beginning. Han 3000 and his opponent also performed a wonderful match for the audience according to the agreement. They played back and forth. However, as long as they are discerning people, they can see that Han 3000 did not show his real strength, but deliberately delayed the progress of the match with the other side. Bi Jing used his strength against Chongyang Ko. Now his opponent is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    "Why didn''t this guy just end the game?"


    "Probably want to make the final look more exciting, but this kind of strength gap confrontation, even if there is a stop, it is really not good-looking game."


    "What''s the use of playing well in a game without suspense?"


    All the people present did not expect any reversal of this game, because they had already determined that Han 3000 was the champion in their heart, and this kind of determination had existed from a long time ago.


    When Han 3000 Ko won Chongyang, the champion of Wuji summit had already been decided, so in their eyes, this championship game was just a process.


    "I don''t know if there are Apocalypse people present. With Han 3000''s strength, they can definitely be valued by Apocalypse people."


    "I''m afraid he''s the most qualified one to join the apocalypse in recent years. If he can''t do it, I''m afraid no one can do it in Yanjing martial arts circle."


    Some of the more experienced people in martial arts and Taoism began to look around. Although they knew that they could not see the difference between apocalypse and ordinary people, they could not resist the desire to peep.


    Yuan Hai was hiding in the corner of the crowd, looking at Han 3000 with great concentration. For him, his last experience in the Yang family had become a shadow in his heart. He never thought that there would be a strong man in Yanjing, and he also participated in the Wuji summit competition.


    In principle, the Apocalypse will never interfere in secular affairs, so it is almost impossible for the Apocalypse to participate in the Wuji summit. However, because Han 3000''s position is too high, Yuan Hai is not qualified to refute this matter. He can only guess that this may be a kind of action of the Apocalypse high-level. As for what they want, Yuan Hai has no idea.


    But one thing he knows very well is that once han 3000 reports his bad behavior to yilao or he Qingfeng in the four gates and three halls, he will be finished. The most optimistic end is that he will be expelled from Tianqi. If he is more miserable, he will die.


    These days, Yuan Hai has been trembling, hoping to find an opportunity to plead with Han 3000, hoping that he can help hide this matter, today is a good chance to meet, so yuan Hai does not care about the outcome of the game, just want to meet Han 3000 alone as soon as possible.


    In the challenge arena, although Han 3000 has been very restrained in his strength and speed, the other side still seems to be a little overwhelmed. After all, he is a powerful man in the divine realm, while the other side is just an ordinary martial arts practitioner. The huge gap in strength will be very obvious when Han 3000 deliberately stops.


    Looking at each other''s forehead exudation of cold sweat, Han 3000 light said: "since can''t stand, the end of the game."


    On hearing this, the other side didn''t feel angry. On the contrary, he felt relieved because he was under too much pressure when facing Han 3000. He wanted to finish the game as soon as possible.


    "It''s the greatest honor of my life to be your opponent." That person says, this words don''t have the slightest hypocrisy of meaning, because Han 3000''s position in the martial arts and Taoism world, already supreme, not everyone is qualified to become his opponent.


    Han three thousand smile, the figure suddenly disappeared in front of the man, but in the blink of an eye, he has appeared behind the opponent.


    This scene, all the people present, no one can see, for them, Han 3000 seems to disappear out of thin air, and then appeared behind the man.


    "What''s the speed? Is it faster than the naked eye?"


    "Even the naked eye can''t capture, this Han 3000 is too strong."


    "I''m afraid his strength is far beyond our imagination."


    Just as the crowd was evaluating Han 3000''s speed in amazement, Han 3000 grabbed his collar from behind him and threw it with force. The man soared into the air and flew out of the challenge arena.


    This kind of situation, will not let him suffer too serious injury, at most will cause some pain when landing.


    Since then, only Han 3000 people were left in the challenge arena. You can imagine who the champion was.


    The referee was still in a confused state. He never thought Han 3000 would end the game in this way. What''s more, the flash action just now really shocked his heart. Like most people on the scene, the referee had a doubt in his heart.


    How he did it!


    How can a person''s speed limit break through what can be seen by the naked eye?


    "Referee, are you stupid? You don''t decide the end of the game yet."


    "What are you doing to delay our time?"


    "Hurry to judge Han 3000''s champion."


    Those female fans see the referee is not moving, began to roar to express dissatisfaction with the referee, because they can''t wait to see Han 3000 won the championship cup.


    Hearing these words, the referee finally recovered, rushed to the challenge arena and raised Han 3000''s right hand. The venue broke out as the climax of a shout, those female fans crazy scream, one by one like lost their senses¡° Champion, champion¡° Champion, champion¡° Idol, champion. " Han 3000 has no feeling for the cup. It''s worthless and bulky. He doesn''t want to take it home. As for the female fans, Han 3000 has a feeling that he wants to escape from the scene as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he is blocked by them, I don''t know what will happen. Han Tianyang is watching all this silently, and the arrogant expression on his face can''t control the overflow. For him, Han 3000 is now getting the biggest honor in the history of the Han family, and he knows more clearly that with Han 3000, the Han family will be more brilliant in the future. Moreover, Han 3000 is absolutely qualified to be the benchmark of an era, which Han Tianyang did not dare to dream of¡° Good, good, that''s good. " Han Tianyang is deeply excited and claps his hands. Even always calm Yan Jun at the moment also some moving. The champion of Wuji summit is nothing in Yanjun''s eyes, but he knows that Han 3000 has made such achievements now. In the future, he will have more eye-catching moments. This is where Yanjun is excited. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1277

    For Han 3000, the most significant thing is to improve his reputation in Yanjing again. I believe that after today, no one in Yanjing will not recognize Han 3000. This is why han 3000 must participate in the final before leaving.


    Although he doesn''t need to worry about Fengqian''s development, it is necessary to give him a more stable step. Although these secular forces can''t get into Han 3000''s eyes, we have to admit that these forces can still be of crucial use at some times. After all, Han 3000 can''t handle everything, They have to do it in person, or even frighten each other with their lives.


    Now, the goal has been achieved, and Han 3000 is about to leave.


    Before winning the cup, Han 3000 has already stepped out of the challenge arena, which makes many people not know. Therefore, after all, What Every warrior attending the Wuji summit looks forward to most is to win the championship.


    The referee with the cup was at a loss when he saw Han 3000 step off the challenge arena.


    What does that mean? Shouldn''t he be holding the trophy?


    Those in charge of the Wuji summit are also confused at the moment. The most important part is not going?


    Or Han 3000 forgot.


    It was only when people saw Han 3000 walking out of the gate that they realized that Han 3000 really left, and had no nostalgia for the championship trophy.


    Maybe in his eyes, the so-called champion trophy is not important at all.


    If it were for others, the high-level leaders in charge of the Wuji summit would be furious, because this is a move that did not pay attention to the Wuji summit.


    But in the face of Han 3000, they can''t get angry at all, and they don''t dare to get angry with Han 3000. After all, he is already a benchmark in the martial arts world. To provoke such a strong man is to add trouble to himself.


    Han 3000 became the first person in history who won the championship but didn''t win the cup. In order to resolve the embarrassment, the high-level leaders of Wuji summit had to go to the challenge arena in person, and casually found some excuses to put it off.


    Han 3000 left the venue with a surge of emotion, but it was not because he won the championship, but because he was finally able to go to Yuncheng. At the moment, Han 3000''s excited heart could not be calmed down at all, and even the idea was that he was going to take the plane to Yuncheng now.


    "3000, you haven''t got the cup yet. Why are you running so fast?" Shi Jing panting ran to Han 3000 side, gasping.


    "Mom, trophies are useless for me. I just want to go to Cloud City as soon as possible Han 3000 said.


    "You smelly boy, do you need to be in such a hurry? Mom is going to give you a celebration banquet." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 stopped and said to Shi Jing sincerely: "Mom, I''m in a hurry. I can''t wait any longer."


    Shi Jing is stunned, because she has never seen such an eager expression on Han 3000''s face. His people are still here, but the soul seems to have already gone to Yuncheng.


    "Smelly boy, mother is still worried about such a far place. This is your first time to go far." Shi Jing said.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "are you still afraid that I will be bullied?"


    Finish saying, Han 3000 Yang Yang Yang own fist, continue to say: "you think who can bully me, my this fist, is not joking."


    Shi Jing laughs, saying that she is really worried too much. Han 3000 is so powerful, how can someone bully him?


    The champion of Wuji summit, this strength is not for fun.


    "Going now?" Shi Jing asked.


    Han 3000 did not hesitate to nod his head, because at this moment, he could not control his mood.


    "Come on, mom will take you to the airport." Shi Jing said.


    At this time, the fans suddenly rushed out of the venue, like a group of wild beasts, rushing towards Han 3000.


    Seeing this, Han 3000''s face changed greatly. Then he pulled Shi Jing and said, "Mom, run!"


    Shi Jing did not expect that those women would suddenly riot. If they were surrounded by them, I''m afraid they would not be able to fly, "run."


    Stepping on the high heel, Shi Jing takes Han 3000 by the hand and runs wildly. Mother and son run away.


    Fortunately, not far away, Han 3000 saw Qin Lin''s car. After they got into the car, they were able to escape.


    "Qin Lin, I didn''t expect you to appear at such a good time." Han 3000 said with a sigh.


    Qin Lin said with a smile: "boss, I have expected this kind of situation for a long time, so I have been waiting here for a long time. I didn''t expect it would really come in handy."


    "Go to the airport." Han 3000 nodded and affirmed Qin Lin.


    Qin Lin was stunned. Although Han 3000 had told him about it before, he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would go so suddenly. This was just the end of the Wuji summit.


    "Boss, are you leaving so soon?" Qin Lin asked.


    "I can''t wait any longer. From now on, everything of Fengqian is up to you. I hope you don''t let me down." Han 3000 said.


    Qin Lin''s face was serious. He had been ready in his heart for a long time. Moreover, Qin Lin repeatedly reminded himself that he must not be blinded by his ambition. In this world, he can do anything, but he must never betray Han 3000. Otherwise, he will have nothing¡° Boss, don''t worry. I will try my best to make Fengqian better. " Qin Lin said¡° If my grandfather has something to ask you for help, no matter what method you use, you must do it. " Han 3000 said. Grandfather! Qin Lin was stunned. Didn''t Han Tianyang die many years ago? No one in Yanjing knows about this. The meaning of the boss''s words is that the old man suddenly revived, or that his soul remained in the world¡° What do you mean, boss? " Qin Lin asked¡° My grandfather didn''t die. He died many years ago. It''s just someone''s arrangement. You don''t need to know the specific situation, but you can''t tell me about my grandfather. " Han 3000 exhorted. He didn''t know what Han Tianyang thought, and whether Han Tianyang would tell the public that he was not dead, so he told Qin Lin¡° Yes Qin Lin nodded and said that this incident was a big shock to him, and he also knew that once it was spread out, it would set off a big storm in Yanjing business. After all, a person who had died for many years suddenly came to life, which would surprise many people. On the way to the airport, Qin Lin called one of his friends and helped Han 3000 arrange the air tickets, which helped Han 3000 avoid the embarrassment of not having a plane to take at the airport. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1278

    At the boarding gate, Shi Jing silently looks at Han 3000''s registration, and tears come up in her eyes. For her, this period of time together has made her and Han 3000 develop deep feelings. This sudden departure makes her heart empty, and inevitably there will be some sadness.


    Moreover, Han 3000 is only 14 years old now. She is worried that such a small child suddenly wants to leave her and go so far away.


    Even if Shi Jingming knows that Han 3000''s current strength is not something that ordinary people can bully, in her eyes, Han 3000 is just a child. Who knows what he will face when he goes to Yuncheng?


    What''s more, Han 3000 can''t wait because of certain things. Shi Jing can''t help worrying that these things will cause some trouble and danger to Han 3000.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect him to leave so suddenly. I''m really worried about it." Shi Jing said lightly.


    Qin Lin said with a smile, "the boss left at the most glorious time. If he were someone else, he would not be able to do that. If he stayed in Yanjing, his position would be unmatched."


    Shi Jing also knows that Han 3000 has given up his status as Yanjing, which no one else can do. However, in his eyes, these seem to be worthless, and he doesn''t know how he can have such a state of mind when he is young.


    "Fengqian is handed over to you. The Han family won''t interfere in anything of Fengqian, but you should remember his words." Shi Jing warned.


    Qin Lin lowered his head, said: "please rest assured that no one can shake my loyalty to the boss."


    Shi Jing is not worried about Han 3000''s way of employing people. Since he can hand over Feng Qian to Qin Lin, it shows that Han 3000 is very sure of this matter, so she is too lazy to worry about it.


    On the plane, Han 3000 sat in the first class, shaking his feet.


    When the stewardess saw this scene, she mistakenly thought that Han 3000 was nervous and afraid, so she came to Han 3000 with the warmest smile and said softly, "don''t be afraid, children. If you are afraid of heights, you can close your eyes when the plane takes off. If you are really nervous, I have a mouthful of candy to help you relieve it."


    Han 3000 shook his head. He was not nervous. He was just a little excited.


    "Thank you. I''m not afraid." Han 3000 said.


    "Children, in front of your sister, you don''t have to face so much." The stewardess said with a smile, Han 3000''s appearance in her eyes, some lovely, clearly afraid not to do, but also hard to admit.


    Han 3000 is a little helpless. Although the stewardess is kind-hearted, he is really not afraid.


    "If I''m afraid, can I hide in your arms?" Han 3000 said with a smile, casually also looked at the position of the stewardess chest.


    The stewardess blushed instantly. Unexpectedly, she was teased by a little child.


    "In my sister''s arms, not everyone has the right to hide." Said the stewardess.


    "That''s a pity." Han Sanyi looks sorry.


    The stewardess estimated that Han 3000 was not a good thing, so she was too lazy to deal with it.


    When the plane took off, Han 3000 finally restrained his excitement and calmed down. He didn''t shake his feet and let people mistakenly think that he was afraid.


    Yuncheng is a very familiar place for Han 3000. The villas in Yundingshan bring many beautiful memories to Han 3000. There, Han 3000 has experienced the meaning of real home. Of course, this feeling can only be brought to him by Su Yingxia. As for Qin LAN and Su Guoyao, they are just outsiders to Han 3000.


    Domestic flights, flight time is not long, when the plane began to land, Han 3000 has been able to see the face of Cloud City.


    Compared with more than ten years later, Yuncheng now seems to be more out of fashion. At this time, it is also the time for the development of Yuncheng. However, the Su family is already a famous family in Yuncheng at this time. Starting as a building material is just in line with the development needs of Yuncheng.


    The plane landed steadily. The moment he stepped off the plane, Han 3000 took a deep breath, familiar air, familiar feeling.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help stretching, but it was this moment''s pause. Behind him came a voice of dissatisfaction: "what are you doing? Hurry up and don''t get in the way."


    Han Sanqian looked back and saw that he was talking about a young man with an impatient face, thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Behind him, there was a young man who seemed familiar with his appearance, but Han couldn''t remember when he had seen him.


    Han 3000 didn''t care with them either. After all, he just settled down in Cloud City, and he didn''t want to make trouble, so he gave way to them.


    At the same time, several Mercedes Benz s come directly from the runway, which is a posture to meet the plane directly.


    Han 3000 was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that these two young people were still figures. Otherwise, private cars can''t easily enter the airport.


    This makes Han 3000 more curious about their identity, especially the person who makes him familiar.


    When Han 3000 racked his brains to recall the man''s appearance, he suddenly froze.


    Because this person is not only familiar, but also a person he is very familiar with, but because of his age, Han 3000 did not think of him at the first time. Moyang! The man turned out to be Mo Yang when he was young. What Han 3000 didn''t expect was that young Moyang was really handsome. It was this kind of handsome that made Han 3000 not associate with him at the first time. After all, when Han 3000 met Mo Yang, he was already a slovenly middle-aged man, and a unscrupulous boss who rubbed and smoked cigarettes every day. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. The first acquaintance he met in Yuncheng turned out to be Mo Yang, which he never thought of. And now Moyang is really high spirited. It''s easy to pick up a few s cars at the airport, which is enough to show how high his status in Yuncheng is. Many years later, Mo Yang gave up his position for the sake of a woman. This courage is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Since he is an acquaintance, Han 3000 won''t care about his disrespect just now, but it''s still too early to recognize him. It''s estimated that Moyang won''t pay attention to him at all. After leaving the airport, Han Sanqian did not go directly to Su Yingxia''s home, but went to Yundingshan villa area. The hillside villa was his former home. The first thing Han Sanqian did when he returned to Yuncheng was to buy his own home. However, the current situation is different from that in the future. There is a well-known figure in Cloud City living here. It is not so easy for Han 3000 to buy a villa on the hillside. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1279

    After leaving the airport, Han 3000 went straight to Yundingshan villa.


    The environment here is better than that in the future, because in this year, the villa area has been completed less than two years. Of course, with Tianjia''s strength in Yuncheng, even in less than two years, the price of the villa area has reached a high level that ordinary people are afraid of. It''s no exaggeration to say that ordinary people even pass by Yundingshan villa area, You will feel an invisible pressure, because this is the place where the real rich people in Cloud City are qualified to live. Ordinary people dare not even dream about it.


    Han 3000 stood at the door, and what had happened was vividly remembered. For a moment, he recalled countless memories.


    Just then, a fierce security guard came to Han 3000.


    After all, this is the highest villa area in Yuncheng. Ordinary people are not allowed to get close to it. Even if they look at it more, they will be driven away by the security guards. However, Han 3000, a little kid, stands at the door in a daze, so the security guards can''t keep an eye on it.


    "Little boy, what are you doing? Get out of here. This is not where you should be." After the security guard walks to Han 3000, harshly scolds a way.


    Han Sanqian smiles. The security guard doesn''t even know his identity, so he dares to let him go. This is because of the Tianjia family. After the delivery of Yundingshan villa, the work of the security department is still done by the Tianjia family, so these bodyguards always have a high attitude. They don''t care who they are. As long as they are not Tianjia family, they don''t have to pay attention to them.


    "Can''t I buy a house and have a look first?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When the security guard heard this, he covered his stomach and laughed and was born. As the highest level villa in Yuncheng, it has not yet been completed and has sold out. This little kid is so ashamed to say that he wants to buy a house. Isn''t that a big joke?


    "Little boy, do you know where this is? Even if you have money, you can''t buy it here. Get out of here. Don''t let those rich people come out and bump into you, or you will feel inferior. " Said the guard.


    "What if I had a lot of money?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I don''t dare to write a composition like you. Do you know where it is? Do you know who lives here? Besides, the villas here have been sold out for a long time. Even if you really have money, you can''t buy them. " Said the guard.


    "I want that one." Han three thousand directly pointed to the hillside villa said.


    The security guard looked back at the direction Han 3000 pointed to, which made him happy. Isn''t this a hillside villa? It''s the most valuable villa in the whole Yundingshan villa area, and there is a mysterious person living in it. Even the Tianjia family has to give him some noodles. This little boy is really shameless.


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll The security guard said impatiently. At first, he thought it was funny to talk with Han 3000, so he thought it would be fun to listen to jokes, but the more Han 3000 said, the more unreliable he was, and even he couldn''t listen to it.


    "Do you know that you are so arrogant?" Han 3000 light way.


    The security guard picked his eyebrows. The little boy even knows about Tianjia. He seems to have some insight, but since he knows Tianjia, how dare he dare to act in Yundingshan villa?


    "If you know Tianjia, you should know that this is not the place where you are qualified to mess around. Get out of here. Don''t waste your time playing." Said the guard.


    "I want to go in and have a look." Han 3000 made a request.


    The security guard immediately turned green. This is really a bad thing. Does anyone in Yundingshan villa have the right to go in and have a look?


    "Little boy, if you want to make trouble with me, don''t blame me for being rude." The security guard swung his fist directly at Han 3000. Since the verbal warning was invalid, he could only taste the pain.


    However, the other side is a child after all, the security guard is still under some strength to avoid beating Han 3000 too badly.


    Of course, Han 3000 has the same idea. After all, he just wants to go in and have a look. He doesn''t intend to cause much trouble here. In case he beats this man down, Han 3000 will also add trouble to himself.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it must be adults who can win over children.


    But in fact, at the moment of fighting, the security guard was already lying on the ground, while Han 3000 went straight to the door of the villa without anything happening.


    The security guard who fell on the ground was at a loss. He didn''t understand what had happened just now. He just felt a sudden sharp pain in his lower abdomen, which made him unable to stand steadily, so he fell on the ground.


    But he didn''t know why, because he didn''t see Han 3000.


    After entering the villa area, Han 3000 didn''t see much about other places, but walked directly towards the hillside. After all, this is the place he wanted, and only here can he have his good memories.


    Yundingshan villa area has a very rigid rule, that is, every family has its own private forbidden area. No matter whether you are the owner of the villa area or not, you are forbidden to intrude into other people''s forbidden area. Once you intrude, Tianjia will come forward, or beat up, or even target Tianjia. In the future, you will not be qualified to live in Yuncheng.


    But this kind of rule can be ignored for Han 3000. Even if the heavenly family comes out in person, Han 3000 is not afraid. And in Han 3000''s opinion, he just came to see his future home. Is there a problem? When you go to the front yard, there are less flowers and plants planted by Han Tianyang, and the others are of the same diameter. Han Sanqian still clearly remembers that since Han Tianyang lived in the villa, he became fascinated with the garden in the front and back yard. He spent all his time planting flowers and plants, just like a hard-working gardener. However, thanks to his efforts, the flowers bloom in spring, and there will be a unique beauty here. Just looking outside is not enough for Han 3000, so he went to the door and rang the doorbell directly. In the whole Yundingshan villa area, only Han 3000 dares to break into other people''s place without permission and ring the doorbell, because this is a challenge to Tianjia, something other people in Yuncheng dare not think about. Soon, footsteps came from the room, and a middle-aged man opened the door. Wearing pajamas and a goatee, he has the mature charm of a middle-aged man. When he saw Han 3000, he obviously frowned and showed his dissatisfaction. The rules of Yundingshan villas are as follows: everyone knows it. How dare this little boy knock on his door? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1280

    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    When Han 3000 said these words, the middle-aged man obviously gave a cold smile. Which family''s child is this little boy? He has such a big voice.


    His tone is not to ask for help or to ask, not to say that he wants to go in and have a look, but to go in and have a look. It seems that he doesn''t even give the chance to refuse.


    "Little friend, do your parents know you are here?" The middle-aged man said in a cold voice that although he was only a child, he ignored the rules of the villa area and didn''t pay attention to him, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "I never tell my parents what I do." Han 3000 said.


    What kind of family is it that can educate such arrogant and ungrateful children.


    Even the people of Tianjia would give him some noodles, but the little boy didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Well, if you want to go in and have a look, go and have a look." Said the middle-aged man.


    Han 3000 nodded politely and didn''t say thank you.


    The middle-aged man dials the number of tianchangsheng directly. It''s not just to find the security department in the villa area, but to let tianchangsheng deal with the matter directly. No matter what kind of family the little boy is behind, it offends him and is doomed to die in Cloud City.


    Since his arrogance has no education from his family, the middle-aged man only needs to show him the danger of society by himself.


    After Han 3000 came to his home, the decoration style here was not su Yingxia''s favorite style at all, so wherever he went, Han 3000 shook his head and sighed, thinking about the rectification plan in his heart.


    "You look rather dissatisfied with me." The middle-aged man said to Han 3000 with a stiff tone.


    "Indeed, it''s not what I like." Han 3000 said.


    The middle-aged man is about to be annoyed by this sentence. This is his home, not for Han 3000. Why should he like it?


    In order to control his anger, the middle-aged man took a few deep breaths to calm his anger.


    "It''s not for you. Why do you like it?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Because I''m going to buy it and live here, if I like it." Han explained.


    The middle-aged man''s mouth twitches. This is probably the most ridiculous sentence he has ever heard in his life. Even if it''s a normal business, he has to be willing to sell it. However, Han 3000''s attitude completely ignores this point. It seems that as long as he wants to buy it, he has to sell it.


    "I''m very curious. How did your family educate you? Didn''t your family tell you that arrogance would pay a heavy price? This kind of cost will even affect the family. " Said the middle-aged man.


    The price of arrogance.


    No one knows these words better than Han 3000, because there were many people who were arrogant in front of him, and they all became tragedies. Han 3000 was almost the creator of this aspect, and he created countless scenes that people regret.


    However, this is the end of Han 3000''s opponent, which has nothing to do with him.


    And this time, Han 3000 will be so arrogant to find the door, simply because he is eager to live here, and transform it into Su Yingxia like appearance, just don''t want to waste so much time.


    More importantly, Han 3000 has arrogant capital.


    "Of course I know, but if I have enough capital, it won''t be me who pays the price." Han 3000 light way.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth. He had never seen such an arrogant person, and he was still in his teens. He could only understand that Han 3000 didn''t understand the danger of society and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "I''d like to see how much capital you have." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Tianchangsheng should be on the way here?" Han 3000 suddenly said to the middle-aged man.


    To be able to live in the hillside villa, his status in Cloud City must be not low, and his relationship with the Tianjia family is estimated to be very close, so Han 3000 knows that his direct entry into the hillside villa will definitely disturb the Tianjia family, and his status is not low, so naturally tianchangsheng will come forward.


    The middle-aged man was very surprised that Han 3000 could say this.


    He knew what the consequences were, but he still broke into his house?


    Is there any capital against Tianjia?


    But the whole Cloud City, who can compare with Tianjia?


    Even the big families in other cities can''t come to Yuncheng to fight against the Tianjia. After all, the Dragon doesn''t beat the local leader. This is a simple truth that everyone should know.


    "Do you know that this thing will make heaven prosperous?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Guess, but listen to you, tianchangsheng should come. In that case, I''ll wait for him." With that, Han 3000 directly sat down on the sofa, not afraid at all.


    In addition to young frivolous, not familiar with the world, middle-aged men can not think of other adjectives to describe Han 3000 at the moment.


    The newborn is not afraid of tigers. Maybe he doesn''t understand the Tianjia''s way of doing things, so he dares to be so arrogant.


    But the middle-aged man has a strange feeling, because Han 3000''s performance is too calm, which makes him doubt that Han 3000 really does not pay attention to the heavenly family. At this time, tianchangsheng left his villa in a hurry, with a group of thugs behind him. Villa area accident, generally by the security department to solve, but this time is someone directly into the hillside villa, he did not come out can not¡° Damn, it''s a dog that doesn''t have eyes. It dares to make trouble in the hillside villa. " Tianchangsheng swears. Today, tianchangsheng is much younger. He is responsible for all the affairs of the Tianjia family, which has not been handed over to tianhonghui for the time being. However, tianchangsheng''s methods are notoriously vicious in Yuncheng, so ordinary people are not willing to have any conflicts with the Tianjia family. All the owners who live in Yundingshan villa area carefully abide by the rules of the villa area, just to avoid provoking Tianjia¡° Boss, I''ve contacted the security department. They said it was a child. " One of the men said to Tian Changsheng¡° Children? " Tianchangsheng gritted his teeth and scolded: "a group of rubbish, can''t they even stop a little kid?"¡° Well, we have a brother who was knocked down by him, but it''s not clear exactly what happened. " After tianchangsheng got on the bus, he said with a frosty face: "no matter what his family background is, I want all his assets in Yuncheng to evaporate in one day, and dare to offend my guests. That''s the price." Vehicles roar, three cars nearly 20 thugs, toward the Yundingshan villa area. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1281

    When Changsheng came to the villa that day, the bodyguard who had planned to stop Han 3000 looked like walking on thin ice, because he didn''t do it well, which led to such a result. If Tiansheng wanted to investigate his responsibility, his result would not be easy.


    "Boss, I''m sorry. I''m useless, so I let him break in." The security guard knelt down in front of tianchangsheng and apologized.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t scold without brain. The other party was just a child. He didn''t stop. There must be a reason.


    "You can''t beat him?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Yes... Yes, it should be." The security guard faltered, because he didn''t even know how he fell.


    "Waste, when I solve this problem, I''ll ask you a question." With that, tianchangsheng walked quickly to the villa on the hillside.


    Han 3000 is still very indifferent.


    The middle-aged man always thinks Han 3000 is pretending to be calm, so he wants to find out the flaw of Han 3000. But after staring at him for so long, he doesn''t find Han 3000''s expression showing any worry. His calmness is beyond the imagination of the middle-aged man.


    Then the doorbell rang.


    The middle-aged man showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth and said to Han 3000, "the person you are waiting for has arrived."


    Han three thousand stood up, stretched a stretch, said: "let me wait a little long, tianchangsheng efficiency is not high."


    The middle-aged man is full of a cold smile. This guy is dying. He even thinks that tianchangsheng''s work efficiency is not high. Is that stupid? Is he bent on death?


    After opening the door, tianchangsheng first said some words of apology. From his attitude, this middle-aged man really has some status. After all, in Yuncheng, it''s not too much for tianchangsheng to be called the first person. It must have a certain weight to make him apologize.


    "This little boy is waiting for you, and he doesn''t pay any attention to you." The middle-aged man said to Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng''s face was frozen.


    Waiting for him?


    This must be arrogant to what extent people dare to do such things.


    "Don''t worry, no matter who he is, you can''t get out of the villa alive today." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Don''t dirty my place." The middle-aged man warned.


    Tian Changsheng came to the living room. When he saw Han 3000, he was still a little stunned, because he was just a green little boy. On the surface, he couldn''t see anything powerful, and he had a faint smile on his face, and he didn''t look as arrogant and domineering as he imagined.


    "That''s what you looked like when you were young." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This is absolutely puzzling for tianchangsheng, just like the little boy who has seen him after he is old.


    "Little friend, do you know where this is?" Tian Changsheng asked Han 3000.


    "Of course, Yundingshan villa area is your Tianjia site." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng''s mouth rose, showing a trace of coldness, and said: "since you know this is Tianjia''s territory, do you dare to mess around here and seek death?"


    "If you live well, why do you want to die? I just want to discuss with him and buy this villa." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng''s mouth twitches. How can the brain circuit of this little boy be so strange? Can this Yundingshan villa be sold at will? And is he qualified to buy it?


    At this time, the middle-aged man said to Han 3000, "if you can leave here alive today, I will give it to you for nothing."


    Han three thousand eyebrows a pick, this is a good thing, don''t spend money can take a villa.


    Although money is only a series of figures for Han 3000, it''s better to get it for nothing.


    "You said that." After Han Sanqian finished laughing, he turned to tianchangsheng and asked, "how many people have you brought? Is that enough?"


    Tianchangsheng was furious in an instant. In Yuncheng, he never felt ignored. Han 3000''s words obviously didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re dead today." Day prosperous gnash teeth of say.


    Han three thousand smile, said: "go out to fight, don''t destroy here, although I''m not satisfied with the decoration here, but with blood, it''s not a good omen."


    With that, Han 3000 took the lead out of the villa.


    When he came to the front yard, nearly 20 thugs from tianchangsheng were ready to go. Seeing the battle, Han 3000 didn''t panic at all. After all, no matter how many people there were, in his eyes, they were just ants.


    Looking at the posture of Han 3000''s hands, the middle-aged man asked Tian Changsheng, "do you have the details of this boy? Looking at him, it seems that he is not afraid at all. It''s not you and me who are losing face today, is it? "


    Tian Changsheng shakes his head flatly. The people he brings are elite fighters, including veterans and boxers, who can fight one to three, let alone face a kid.


    "Don''t worry. If I lose face here today, how can I survive in Yuncheng?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was a little relieved¡° One by one, or together? " Han Sanqian suddenly closed his eyes. When Tian Changsheng heard this, he was not angry. At this time, he could finally feel how arrogant Han 3000 was. Close to 20 adults, can''t you put down a child¡° Let the little guy know the danger of the society. " Tianchangsheng said. As soon as the words were heard, one of them took the lead in attacking Han 3000. They didn''t plan to go on together, because in their opinion, one person is enough. It seems a little bullying to go on together. The man waved his fist and jumped up. Even a strong man would not feel well if he hit the blow. But Han 3000, who closed his eyes, stood in the same place and didn''t even have the desire to dodge. With a faint smile, tianchangsheng said to the middle-aged man beside him, "this boy is just pretending to be a man and closing his eyes." Although the middle-aged man thinks it''s a natural thing for Han 3000 to be knocked down, Han 3000''s reaction at this time gives him an uncertain premonition. Even he felt that Han 3000 did not pay attention to these people at all, so he closed his eyes¡° I don''t feel quite right. " Said the middle-aged man. Tian Changsheng said with a firm face: "what else is wrong? Do you see if he has a chance to fight back? This punch is enough to kill him." The middle-aged man shakes his head. He can''t say exactly what''s wrong, but his intuition tells him that it won''t be so simple. From the beginning to the end, Han 3000 didn''t behave like a child, and he didn''t want to be a man who wanted to die. If he was really so incompetent, why did he bring so much trouble to himself? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1282

    Tian Changsheng and a middle-aged man have totally different ideas, because he knows his subordinates better. In his eyes, Han 3000''s provocation is to find his own way out. How can he be their opponent?


    First of all, it''s the division of age. Moreover, these men are all professional thugs. Even ordinary adults are only thrown down in front of them, let alone a child.


    But soon, Tian Changsheng''s smile solidified. When the first fighter took the initiative to attack, he thought Han 3000 would be seriously injured by a blow, but it was the fighter who screamed. Tian Changsheng didn''t even see how Han 3000 shot, just felt Han 3000 move.


    The thug fell to the ground with a cry, and soon fainted and fell to the ground without moving.


    All the people at the scene were confused!


    What''s going on!


    He closed his eyes clearly, how could he fight back so accurately, and still be able to knock a man twice as big as him to the ground.


    The middle-aged man''s expression is frozen. Although he has this feeling for a long time, when the fact happened, his heart is still hard to accept. After all, this man is just a child!


    "What are you doing? Let them go together." The middle-aged man grits his teeth and says to Tian Changsheng that with Han 3000''s strength, if he continues the wheel fight, Tian Changsheng''s men will be defeated by each other. Therefore, in the middle-aged man''s view, the best way to deal with Han 3000 is to attack in groups, so that Han 3000 will be in a situation of two fists and four hands.


    Although this is the best way to bully the small with the big and the small with the more.


    Tian Changsheng was awakened by the middle-aged man''s words and took a deep breath. He never thought that this little boy had such amazing strength. Moreover, he could see that one by one, his subordinates could not get any advantage.


    "Give it to me." At the command of tianchangsheng.


    The thugs howled as if they were cheering themselves up, or threatening Han 3000, and then they rushed in.


    Han 3000 is still the eyes closed posture with both hands. At the moment, he looks like the peerless man in the movie, and his demeanor is unmatched.


    Tianchangsheng unconsciously clenched his fist and said, "this boy is so arrogant. Today, we must teach him a painful lesson."


    The middle-aged man''s face has been very ugly, because he worried that even if so many people together, it is not Han 3000''s opponent. If it is true, will the villa be given away?


    Of course, the villa doesn''t matter to him. With his strength and status, even if he wants to buy the whole Yundingshan villa area, there is no problem.


    What''s important is that you can''t lose face, let alone be trampled on in front of a little kid!


    Unfortunately, from the moment he met Han 3000, everything was doomed.


    Today''s Han 3000 is the God of Xuanyuan world. Even in Xuanyuan world, he can''t find any rival except Linlong, let alone the earth?


    Nearly 20 thugs came from all directions. Although Han 3000 closed his eyes, their every move was like a dynamic picture in his mind, and it was no different from what he saw with his own eyes.


    Han three thousand mouth slightly up, this is his rebirth, the second encounter this level of fighting.


    For the first time, he was still in the Wang family. Han Sanya, the killer of Po Kingdom, never let go of him, and the picture was extremely bloody and frightening.


    Of course, in Yundingshan villa area, Han Sanqian won''t do this in front of tianchangsheng. After all, Yuncheng is the place he needs to stay for a long time. He doesn''t have to use this method to scare tianchangsheng.


    The wailing started one after another. The hitters who met Han 3000 would be beaten back, and they would lose their fighting power completely when they fell to the ground.


    Less than 20 people, less than a minute, all lie on the ground, no one can escape.


    And all the people, without exception, fainted in the past, which makes the front yard of the hillside villa seem particularly strange and quiet.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this scene, he felt his scalp numb.


    In his imagination, Han 3000 should kneel down and beg for mercy, and be beaten black and blue.


    But now?


    Han 3000 had nothing to do with it. On the contrary, all his thugs passed out.


    What''s going on!


    This is what happened!


    A group of adult professional thugs can''t even beat a child.


    "This... How can this be, how can it be!" Tian Changsheng''s face was stunned, and he kept repeating how could it be four words.


    In tianchangsheng''s life experience, fighting events are frequently staged. Otherwise, he will not create his own martial arts museum in the future.


    He is a natural combatant, but after meeting Han 3000, the combatant seems to disappear instantly, and he even has no desire to fight.


    The clenched fists of the middle-aged man slowly loosen, which is the result he is most afraid to see. But now it has happened, and he can do nothing. Moreover, so many fighters are not Han 3000''s opponents. What can he do¡° Now it seems that this villa belongs to me, doesn''t it? " Han 3000 said to the middle-aged man with a smile. For the middle-aged man, this was a great shame, which made him turn around angrily and go straight back to the villa. Seeing this, tianchangsheng followed closely, and immediately closed the door after entering the villa¡° Tianchangsheng, this is your man. He''s so useless that he can''t even beat a child? " The middle-aged man asked Tianchang Shengzhi. Tian Changsheng doesn''t know how to answer this question, because the people he brings are absolutely the top talents in Tian''s family. I''m afraid no one in the whole cloud city is their opponent. He never thought that such a group of people would lose to a child¡° I''m afraid the origin of this little guy is not simple. " Tian Changsheng said solemnly, with such skill and so young, in Tian Changsheng''s opinion, he was probably born into a martial family, so he was so powerful¡° No matter how simple he is, I want him to die. If you can''t, Yuncheng will change its name from now on. " The middle-aged man said indignantly. Tianchangsheng is like treading on thin ice. What the middle-aged man said, he is absolutely capable of doing it. What''s more, Tian family is able to have today because he is behind the scenes. Otherwise, how can Tian Changsheng treat him with such attitude as Tian Changsheng''s position in Cloud City? Just as tianchangsheng was ready to speak, a voice that made people cool suddenly rang: "do you want to kill me?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1283

    The appearance of this sound makes Tian Changsheng and middle-aged men sweat wildly.


    When they look at the source of the sound, it turns out that Han 3000 is sitting on the sofa, but the two of them are not aware of it.


    "You... How did you get in!" Tianchangsheng widens his eyes and looks at Han 3000 strangely. After he comes in with the middle-aged man, he immediately closes the door of the villa. At that time, he can see Han 3000 standing outside the door.


    At this time... How could it appear in the villa at this time, and it''s still so quiet.


    The middle-aged man was scared to step back two steps directly, with a twinkle of fear in his eyes.


    He knew that he wanted to kill Han 3000 only because of his ability.


    If Han 3000 wants to kill him, he can do it immediately.


    "I don''t have to explain how I got in. I''m afraid you''ll be afraid." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    In his life, tianchangsheng has never felt such a fast heartbeat. He feels that his heart is about to jump out of his body. Generally, he can''t calm down and even more can''t calm his emotions.


    Explain the fear?


    Without explanation, tianchangsheng is even more afraid.


    Because he suddenly appeared like a ghost, and it was still with the door closed.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Asked Tian Changsheng.


    "My purpose, don''t you know, I just want to buy this place." Han 3000 said faintly, then looked at the middle-aged man and continued: "but he just said that he wanted to give it to me. This... Gentleman''s words are hard to catch up with. You won''t deny it, will you?"


    The middle-aged man subconsciously swallows saliva, which is too scared, so some dry mouth.


    Now he wants to deny that if Han 3000 attacks him, his life will probably be lost.


    But if you really give him the villa, don''t you agree? Where can you put your face?


    "Do you know who I am? If you offend me, you will not come to a good end. Even if you can kill me now, the person behind me will not let you go. He will chase you to the ends of the earth, so that you will never have a peaceful life in this life." The middle-aged man didn''t choose to admit his advice. After all, his position doesn''t allow him to do so, and he is still in front of tianchangsheng. If he chooses to compromise, I''m afraid tianchangsheng will look down on him.


    "Behind?" Han Sanqian frowned. He didn''t know the identity of the middle-aged man, so he didn''t know his details. However, from the meaning of his words, he still had a boss behind the scenes, and his position was supported by the boss behind the scenes.


    Han Sanqian thought of the possibility that he could not laugh or cry. Maybe this person is also a puppet of Nangong Boling. Although the probability of such a situation is very low, there is also such a possibility in Nangong Boling, which is spread all over the world.


    See Han 3000 wry smile, the middle-aged man mistakenly thought his threat played a role, continue to threaten: "his status, you can''t imagine, he has a strong influence in the world, no matter where you hide, he will not let you go."


    Global power.


    In addition to Nangong Boling, Han 3000 did not expect that there would be a second such figure in the world.


    Han 3000 said tentatively: "the person you are talking about is not Nangong Boling."


    The middle-aged man''s face changed dramatically, and even his body trembled. His eyes were not frightened, but shocked.


    Nangong Boling. He knows about Nangong Boling.


    In this world, there are no more than ten people who are qualified to know this name, except for the puppets of Nangong Boling and the members of Nangong family!


    "You... You know him?" The middle-aged man asked in a trembling voice.


    After listening to his question, Han 3000 knew that his guess was correct. This guy was really a puppet of Nangong Boling. Unexpectedly, he met in this way.


    "I don''t just know each other, but I''m also a good friend. If you don''t believe me, you can call and ask. My name is Han 3000." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man shakes his head. He is just a puppet. He can only listen to Nangong Boling''s call and command. He is not qualified to contact Nangong Boling.


    Moreover, Han 3000''s knowing the name of Nangong Boling has proved to a great extent that he really knows Nangong Boling.


    "You are his puppet, aren''t you?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man no longer doubts any words Han 3000 said. If he can know that he is a puppet of Nangong Boling, his relationship with Nangong Boling must be extraordinary.


    The next scene makes tianchangsheng shocked and confused.


    The middle-aged man kneels in front of Han 3000.


    As a puppet, he has no right to offend Nangong Boling''s friends.


    So for him, kneeling down to apologize is the only choice and the only chance to live.


    Tianchang Sheng is confused. He was very clear about the status of this middle-aged man, but he had never heard of what they said about Nangong Boling. However, Tianchang was very clear that the child''s status must be higher than that of this middle-aged man. Otherwise, he would not kneel in front of him¡° I''m sorry. I''m the one with the eyes The middle-aged man said that he didn''t want to lose everything he had now, so he could only pray for Han 3000''s forgiveness. Han three thousand stood up, went straight to the middle-aged man, said condescending: "even if I killed him, he did not dare to blame me, and can only applaud, do you believe it?" The middle-aged man was so scared that he trembled all over and said quickly, "yes, I do." Who is more important, friend or puppet? The middle-aged man knows it well, so he knows that Han 3000''s words are by no means joking or scaring him¡° Your life is nothing to me, but I''ll take this villa. " Han 3000 said. The middle-aged man nodded and said, "yes, I will transfer the villa to your name in the shortest time. As long as you don''t kill me, I am willing to do anything." Han 3000 looks up and looks at the sky. Tianchangsheng dares to have a little contact with Han 3000''s eyes. He quickly lowers his head and looks like he is listening¡° I don''t like the decoration style here. You can help me find a decoration company to replace it. As for how much it will cost... "Han 3000''s words haven''t been finished yet. Tianchangsheng quickly said:" Tianjia has a decoration company. It won''t let you pay any money. Please rest assured. " Han three thousand light smile, this time, and save a lot of money. Although he doesn''t value money, it''s a good thing not to dig out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1284

    "A month later, I''ll come here. Is that ok?" Han 3000 asked.


    There is nothing suitable or inappropriate. Even if Han 3000 only gives ten days, tianchangsheng will try his best to accomplish it. After all, he is a man who can make middle-aged men kneel down. This kind of status is beyond tianchangsheng''s imagination.


    "Of course, I will do my best." Tianchangsheng said.


    Han 3000 nodded and left.


    Kneeling on the ground, the middle-aged man didn''t get up until he heard the sound of closing the door.


    Tian Changsheng can''t understand his feelings, but he knows very well that his life is hanging on the line just now. If Han 3000 really wants to kill him, he has only one choice, which is to stretch his neck to make it easier for Han 3000 to start.


    "Hoo..." the middle-aged man took a long breath, then sat down on the sofa.


    Tian Changsheng has many doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to ask questions easily. After all, Han 3000 can''t be provoked by him, and this middle-aged man can''t be provoked by him.


    "You must be curious why I kneel down." The middle-aged man said on his own initiative.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t know what to answer, so he had to shut up.


    The middle-aged man continued: "give you a piece of advice, even if you offend Yama, don''t offend him, otherwise, you will be more painful than death."


    Tianchangsheng''s eyelids jump. If he can say this, the identity of the child must be amazing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your words in mind." Tianchangsheng said.


    "I will leave Yuncheng today. I don''t think I will come here again in my life." Said the middle-aged man.


    "As long as you come, you will always be my guest of honor." Tianchangsheng said.


    In a sense, this is a good thing for Tianjia. If he does not appear in Yuncheng, Yuncheng will become Tianjia''s world completely and will not be controlled by others.


    Of course, tianchangsheng will not ignore the existence of Han Sanqian, but he knows that even if Han Sanqian stays in Yuncheng, he will not interfere in the development of Tianjia, so there will be no conflict between the two things.


    With a faint smile, the middle-aged man said: "this kind of polite words is needless to say. If I don''t come, no one can threaten your position. You should be very happy that I leave."


    After all, people are still in front of us. We can''t say anything disrespectful.


    The middle-aged man stood up, went to tianchangsheng, patted him on the shoulder and continued: "if you can serve this young man well, the future development of Tianjia will be beyond your imagination. His status, even me, can''t be touched."


    This did not cause too much surprise to Tianchang. After all, the scene that he knelt down before fully illustrated this problem.


    After leaving the villa area, Han 3000 went directly to a school in Yuncheng.


    At Su Yingxia''s age, she is still in primary school. This kind of feeling is somewhat strange to Han 3000.


    After all, he is only a primary school student, but Han 3000 wants to treat her as his wife. How can he have the feeling of abducting minors.


    Of course, Han 3000 himself is a minor, but he knows more than a minor.


    Before the school was over, Han 3000 squatted opposite the school gate. His expectation gradually became strong. After all, this was his first meeting with Su Yingxia after his rebirth. This feeling was even more tense than his first wedding.


    "I don''t know what you look like now. Can I recognize you?" Han 3000 talks to himself and rubs his hands to ease his tension in this way.


    After a while, a group of social youth with the head of the plane were also crouching on the street opposite the school gate. At first sight, they were just some marginal people.


    "Man, waiting for your girlfriend?" A young man with tattoos on his arm came to Han 3000 and asked with a smile.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t like this kind of people very much, because they are not real Taoist people. They only do some bullying and bullying things. They are a living cancer of society, so they are too lazy to talk to each other.


    But for this group of people, ignoring means disrespect for him.


    The man saw that Han 3000 didn''t respond. He was slightly angry: "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    "I don''t want to make trouble, so I advise you not to make trouble with me either." Han 3000 said.


    When the man heard this, he began to laugh unconsciously, and still with a very contemptuous smile.


    "Do you know who I am, man? Have you heard the name of Bruce Lee? " Said the man in a cold voice.


    "Bruce Lee, is that you? Is that great? " Han 3000 asks curiously.


    The man named Bruce Lee was very proud. Then the people around him said, "this is brother long. Who doesn''t know him in this area?"


    Han 3000 can''t help laughing at the fact that he calls himself brother long. But Han 3000 knows the tricks of these little brats. Don''t they like to name themselves and pretend to be superior?


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 simply said. Bruce Lee''s expression suddenly changed and scolded Han 3000: "dog, since you don''t know me, I''ll let you know me well today." As soon as the voice fell, several blind people surrounded Han 3000. Even tianchangsheng''s top hitters are not Han 3000''s opponents. What threat can these blind people pose to Han 3000? Han 3000, who was squatting, stood up and said with a helpless face: "I can''t change my troublesome constitution for a lifetime."¡° Call me Xiao Long roared. Several people rush up, Han 3000 is not willing to be outdone, three times five divided by two, all of them overturned to the ground, and then with nothing happened, continue to squat down and wait for Su Yingxia to finish school. Bruce Lee didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so skillful. For a moment, he looked at Han 3000 fearfully. He didn''t have the courage to revenge, but he left so disheartened that he felt humiliated¡° Brother long, what can we do? We can''t beat him. " A little brother asked Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee secretly takes a look at Han 3000. He didn''t expect that this guy with a small head could beat them so easily. Moreover, he didn''t show all his strength. All of a sudden, an idea came into Bruce Lee''s mind. If he can follow this guy, with his skill, he must be able to lead himself out, right? The expression on Bruce Lee''s face suddenly changed, and he was flattered with a smile. Then he walked carefully to Han 3000 and asked, "brother, do you want little brother? How about some buddies being your younger brother? " Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Just now he''s still fighting. Is he going to accept him as his younger brother? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1285

    "Can''t you see that I''m still under age? Where are you going to put your face when I''m the eldest brother?" Han 3000 said with a smile, his future staff, but Moyang, these little blind, Han 3000 will not pay attention.


    Bruce Lee is busy nodding his head, but Han 3000''s skill can completely ignore his age. He doesn''t care that Han 3000 is younger than him. How about minors? Even adults, I''m afraid they can''t stand it.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can fight like this, you will be able to make a name in Yuncheng." Said Bruce Lee.


    Apart from other things, Bruce Lee''s vision is still very good. Han 3000, who was once known to all in Cloud City, makes the whole Cloud City scared from the waste in everyone''s eyes.


    But now Han 3000, has not pursued these, he hopes to spend more on Su Yingxia.


    Of course, Han 3000 also knows that it is impossible to completely cut off the connection in this aspect. People on the road will come in handy for him eventually.


    At this time, the school was finally over, and the students came out from the school gate one after another.


    Han 3000 concentrated on looking at every student who left school, even did not dare to blink his eyes, for fear of mistaking Su Yingxia.


    Finally, in a girl with three schoolbags on her body, Han 3000''s eyes stopped.


    Su Yingxia is not as beautiful as she was when she was an adult, and from now on, she has no potential to be the first beauty in Yuncheng. But Han 3000 knows that this is his future wife.


    How can a person have three schoolbags?


    Han 3000 is confused, Su Yingxia followed by a man and a woman, let Han 3000 suddenly realized.


    Su Haichao and Su Yihan are two people he will never forget. In those years, after he entered the Su family, Su Haichao tried every means to discredit his reputation in Yuncheng. The reason why han 3000 had the name of son-in-law of waste was that Su Haichao created it.


    And Su Yihan, is all pervasive to find trouble for Su Yingxia, this is a woman who absolutely let Han 3000 do not have any favor.


    Did not expect that these two people, even since childhood began to bully Su Yingxia, this let Han 3000 anger suddenly Teng up.


    Han Sanqian looks at Bruce Lee and others. Originally, he didn''t plan to take them as his younger brothers. But at this time, this kind of blind guy is the most useful one. It''s absolutely the most effective way to scare Su Haichao.


    "Don''t you want to be my little brother? Help me to do something. I''ll take you to eat and drink." Han 3000 said to Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee nodded and said, "brother, I will help you with anything."


    "See that man? Help me teach him a lesson and warn her never to bully a girl who has three schoolbags. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Bullying pupils is Bruce Lee''s best job, so he nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    Then, Bruce Lee takes his friends to Su Haichao and stops them.


    Su Yihan hides behind Su Haichao for the first time. She is naturally afraid of those who have tattoos.


    However, Su Haichao, who is standing in front of Su Yihan, is not much better. He is even more afraid, and he also knows that Bruce Lee is a bad person in this area.


    "Dragon, brother dragon, what do you want to do?" Su Haichao asks Bruce Lee with fear.


    Bruce Lee didn''t expect that the other party knew him. He couldn''t help showing his pride. He said to Su Haichao, "little friend, you are very good. You know me."


    Su Haichao has the potential to flatter her since childhood. This is also the reason why the old lady of the Su family values Su Haichao when she grows up. As a whole, Su Haichao is the one who can win the old lady''s favor.


    "Brother long, who doesn''t know you in this area? You are the best." Su Haichao said.


    This makes Bruce Lee very comfortable, but he won''t lose his head and forget what he does.


    He went to Su Haichao and punched him in the chest.


    Suhai Chaodun time on the ground, intense pain almost let him have a kind of breathless feeling.


    Su Yihan''s legs softened with fright and sat down on the ground with tears falling.


    Su Yingxia is also a child, in the face of this situation, she is also frightened.


    But at this time, Han 3000 went to Su Yingxia''s side and said to her, "don''t be afraid, these people won''t hurt you."


    Su Yingxia turns his head and looks at Han 3000 doubtfully. He is not a few years older than himself, but he seems to be familiar with these blind people.


    And Su Yingxia has a very strange feeling, after he appeared, he was not afraid.


    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian reached out with a smile, took off Su Haichao''s and Su Yihan''s schoolbags, then threw them on the ground and said, "from today on, you don''t have to endorse them."


    Su Yingxia was bullied by Su Haichao and Su Yihan when she was very young. After all, they have moved out of the Su family''s villa. Su Guoyao is almost the most incompetent person in the Su family at present, and she is the least valued by the old lady. Therefore, she knows that her status can''t be compared with Su Haichao and Su Yihan. When she is bullied, she can only keep silent. Like this kind of hard work, she can only bear hardships and grudges.


    Su Yingxia also tried to resist, but the end was even worse, so since then, Su Yingxia had to be obedient, and she had to do whatever Su Haichao asked her to do. After hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia shakes her head subconsciously, because she knows what is the consequence of resisting Su Haichao, and this stranger can''t be around him anytime and anywhere¡° Why shake your head? " Han 3000 asked. Su Yingxia doesn''t dare to speak, for fear that some words will be heard by Su Haichao, which will make him hate¡° Don''t be afraid. With me, he will never dare to hurt you. " Han 3000 stares at Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee understands and punches Su Haichao. Su Haichao cries out in pain, and Su Yihan cries out in horror. But in the face of this situation, Su Yingxia did not feel at ease, but would feel afraid. Because she thinks that Su Haichao''s present result is caused by herself. Once Su Haichao retaliates against her, the future is even more unimaginable¡° You won''t be here any time, so you can''t protect me. " Su Yingxia said. Han three thousand light smile, he will appear in Cloud City, is to be able to protect Su Yingxia, don''t let her hurt, how can leave¡° Don''t worry, I''ll be there any time except when you sleep. " Han 3000 tone firm said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1286

    Su Yingxia didn''t know Han 3000, and he didn''t even know whether he should believe Han 3000.


    But when Han 3000 said this, Su Yingxia had a strange feeling. She believed in Han 3000, and completely believed in the stranger in front of her. The sense of security she brought to herself was unprecedented, which her parents had never let her feel.


    Why is that?


    Su Yingxia had doubts in her mind. Why did she believe a stranger who was not masked?


    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia asked.


    When it comes to this matter, Han 3000''s mouth slightly rises. He is Su Yingxia''s future husband.


    Of course, Han 3000 can''t talk about this kind of thing now. Otherwise, Su Yingxia will only treat him as having bad intentions. Han 3000 doesn''t want his image in Su Yingxia''s mind to become obscene. After all, in this life, Han 3000 has to rely on his own means to catch up with Su Yingxia instead of being forced to get married.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I won''t hurt you. Let''s go and take you home." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia looks back at Su Haichao and Su Yihan. Su Haichao''s face is full of pain, and Su Yihan''s appearance of being a weak man with pear blossom and rain will make people feel pity.


    But these two people oppress Su Yingxia too miserably, so Su Yingxia will not sympathize with them.


    Nodded and said to Han 3000, "let''s go."


    The reason why she agreed to send Han 3000 home is that Su Yingxia wanted to know more about Han 3000 and wanted to find out why she believed the stranger.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was leaving, Bruce Lee quickly came forward and asked, "boss, what shall we do?"


    "Wait for me here, and I''ll come to you." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee is busy nodding. He doesn''t know why. He doesn''t worry that Han 3000 won''t show up. Han 3000 can give people a sense of trust.


    On the way home, Su Yingxia always buries her head and dares not speak to Han 3000. Even if she wants to ask some questions to answer her doubts, Han 3000 is a stranger to her after all.


    Han Sanqian noticed a small detail. Su Yingxia raised his head several times and then hung down powerlessly. Obviously, he had something to say, but he didn''t have the courage to say it.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t worry about it." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia took a deep breath and finally summoned up her courage and asked, "why do you want to help me, who are you, what''s your name, and why do I believe you?"


    Four questions in succession made Han 3000 smile. However, he was able to give answers to the first three questions, but the last one was su Yingxia''s own feelings, which he could not explain.


    "Why do I help you? You will know the answer in the future. Even if I tell you now, you won''t believe it. As for who I am, my name is Han 3000. I come from Yanjing." Han 3000 said.


    "Yanjing?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. She knows that Han 3000 is no more than a few years older than herself. He is also a minor. Why did he come to Yuncheng from Yanjing all the way?


    "Do you come to study in Yuncheng? But isn''t Yanjing better than Yuncheng? " Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 has no interest in studying, even though he once thought that after he came to Yuncheng, he would go to the same school as Su Yingxia, so that he could protect Su Yingxia more closely.


    But when this idea happened, Han 3000 rejected it. With his current mentality, he sat idle in the classroom, which he could not bear.


    "When I come to Yuncheng, there are more important things." Han 3000 said.


    "What else is more important than studying?" Su Yingxia is curious. She thinks that at this age, when we should study, it''s not only a study, but also a responsibility, because they play the role of students at this age?


    "Of course, but I can''t tell you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia suddenly feels that she has asked a lot of questions. In addition to knowing Han 3000''s name, other questions have not been answered. On the contrary, she is even more confused.


    By this time, Su Yingxia was almost home. Even if he wanted to ask, he had no chance.


    Su Yingxia was stunned, because she was surprised to find that Han Sany walked straight in front of her. It can be said that Han Sany took her home all the way, which shows that Han knew where she lived!


    "How do you know where my home is?" Su Yingxia looks a little scared and asks Han 3000. This is the first time that she is afraid of Han 3000, because if the boy knows where her home is, maybe it''s all his conspiracy.


    "Is your house coming soon?" Han 3000 looked around in doubt, pretending to be puzzled, and continued: "do you live near here?"


    Su Yingxia''s eyebrows are obviously wrinkled. She thinks Han 3000 knows where his home is, but he looks puzzled. It seems that it''s just a coincidence.


    Gradually, Su Yingxia put down her vigilance and said to Han 3000, "my family lives here. You don''t have to send them." Han 3000 felt relieved when he saw this. If Su Yingxia had doubts about him when he met him for the first time, it would be difficult for him to get close to Su Yingxia in the future. Fortunately, his reaction was quick enough and he immediately thought of how to solve this problem¡° OK, you go home first. Remember what I told you. Don''t be bullied by them again. I will protect you. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia didn''t know what to say, so she nodded her head and ran away quickly¡° I''ll have to be more careful when I speak, but I can''t let my future wife be hostile to me. " Han 3000 said to himself. Immediately, Han 3000 returned to the school gate. As expected, Bruce Lee is still waiting here, and they haven''t let Su Haichao and Su Yihan leave¡° Boss, what are you going to do with them? " When Bruce Lee saw Han 3000, he immediately ran forward and asked. Han Sanqian goes to Su Haichao. Although Su Haichao is the son of the Su family, he is still afraid when facing this kind of marginalized people, and subconsciously shrinks his body¡° From today on, if you let me know that you bully Su Yingxia again, I will never forgive you lightly. " Han 3000 tone cold said. Su Haichao nodded like a chicken pecking rice. At this time, he would not choose to resist. However, Su Haichao, a man like him, will certainly keep this hatred in mind and seek opportunities for revenge. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1287

    After su Haichao and Su Yingxia are released, Han 3000 asks Bruce Lee, "where is the most famous nightclub in Yuncheng?"


    Bruce Lee is very excited when he hears this. Although he claims to be the most powerful person in this area, he doesn''t have much ability. He is afraid of bullying others. He can only get enough food and clothing. He never dares to hope for such a high consumption place as a nightclub. He didn''t expect that he would have a chance to go to such a place just after he found a new and old one?


    However, Han 3000 is a child after all, so Bruce Lee still has some doubts about his economic strength.


    I''ve seen it. After all, I haven''t seen Han 3000''s wallet.


    "Boss, the most famous nightclub, no one can afford it. I don''t have money." Said Bruce Lee.


    "You don''t have to spend money, someone will pay for us." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Today''s Cloud City is still the world of Moyang. In other words, the most famous nightclub in Cloud City is bound to be related to Moyang.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t plan to contact Moyang too early, after seeing Su Haichao''s attitude towards Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian decided to let this line be established as soon as possible. After all, in the face of the unknown situation in the future, Moyang is a person who can be of great use.


    No one knows Han 3000 in Yanjing, but in Yuncheng, he is just a small role. Once he conflicts with Su Jia or other business families, Han 3000 still has to rely on Moyang''s power to solve the problem more easily.


    "Boss, what does that mean? Who will pay for us?" Bruce Lee said doubtfully that he didn''t dare to expect such a good thing.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just take me." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee calms down. Seeing that Han 3000 speaks so freely, he must have a way. Even if something goes wrong, Han 3000 still has a way to fight. There should be no big problem.


    "Boss, I have to remind you that the place we are going to is the most powerful place in Yuncheng now. If you want to follow the routine of overlord meal, I''m afraid it won''t work." Bruce Lee reminds us.


    "Do you think I''m a bully?" Han 3000 said with a smile, the most powerful person must be Mo Yang, which shows that his idea is completely correct.


    "Let''s go."


    A line of several people, towards the sunshine K bar and go.


    On the way, Han 3000 asked Bruce Lee, "do you have a driver''s license?"


    It is extremely inconvenient to have no car. Although Han 3000 can drive, he is not old enough to have a driver''s license, so it will be much more convenient for Han 3000 to find a driver.


    "Boss, it''s useless to have a driver''s license, but I don''t have a car." Bruce Lee said with a wry smile, although he said his reputation was very loud, he didn''t even have a transport car. As brother long, he was miserable enough.


    "Wait for me at the school gate tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee''s eyelids jump. After hearing this, Han 3000 seems to want to give him a car, which makes Bruce Lee excited unconsciously.


    "Boss, are you going to buy a car?" Bruce Lee can''t wait to ask.


    "Yes, there is no car. It''s troublesome to go anywhere. I won''t hurt you if I let you be a driver, will I?" Han 3000 joked.


    "No, no, of course not. How can I be aggrieved? If I have a car to drive, I''ll have a face." Bruce Lee said excitedly.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. Bruce Lee''s attitude can make people see how low his class is at a glance. He also calls himself the boss. He is not afraid of flashing his tongue.


    However, he is lucky to meet Han 3000. As long as Han 3000 is willing, Bruce Lee will soon be the real boss.


    After walking for nearly half an hour, several people finally came to the door of sunshine K bar.


    After entering the nightclub, the lights and music make Bruce Lee shake. Han 3000 observes the bad situation here for the first time.


    It''s still early. There are only a few sporadic guests waiting for the opening ceremony in the nightclub. There are more service staff than the guests.


    Night club marketing to see the guests, rushed to welcome up, to a few people asked: "brother, do you order a card?"


    "Just arrange a place with the best view. How much is not a problem." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing this, marketing couldn''t help but be happy. It seems that this is the big customer tonight. We have to be careful to greet them. According to Han 3000''s requirements, marketing immediately brought them to the card seat with the best vision.


    Every card seat in the nightclub has different consumption requirements. Han 3000 requires the best vision. The consumption here is naturally not low.


    "What would you like to drink, please?" Asked marketing.


    "What''s the most dazzling set meal here?" Han 3000 asked.


    On hearing this, the smile on the marketing face was even stronger, and he also knew what Han 3000''s purpose was. However, he did not expect that among these people, looking at the youngest, he was the one who could play the most.


    "Man, the golden age can definitely make you the most beautiful guy in the audience." Marketing said.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "when will it be? Don''t I tell you?"¡° Understand, understand. " Marketing nodded repeatedly. Generally speaking, the lottery money is used to support the scene and attract attention. Naturally, it should be used when the atmosphere is the highest in the field¡° OK, you go and get busy. Let''s have a rest for a while, and now we can have some snacks. " Han 3000 ordered. In the face of this kind of luxury, marketing dare not neglect, immediately to prepare. For Bruce Lee, who has never been to such a high-level place, he is completely confused now. Of course, he is still shocked. Han 3000 is obviously an old player, so he is so familiar with the routine of nightclubs. However, his age makes Bruce Lee unable to imagine that he should be so experienced¡° Boss, you know so much. Should you be a frequent nightclub guest? " Bruce Lee asked curiously. Han 3000 doesn''t like the environment of nightclubs. It''s too noisy for him. However, Han 3000 is absolutely familiar with the routines. After all, he had his own nightclub before his rebirth¡° I don''t like the environment. " Han 3000 said. Bruce Lee can''t help but curl his lips. In his opinion, Han 3000 is totally pretending to be forced. If he doesn''t like this kind of environment, how can he understand it so well. After seven or eight hours, the number of guests in the nightclub gradually increased. But the night show was really busy at midnight, so it was earlier. Han Sanqian keeps his eyes closed. I don''t know if Moyang will appear tonight. If he doesn''t come, Han Sanqian''s plan will fail. However, at Moyang''s age, he should not have found his true love, so he probably won''t miss this time of hunting. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1288

    As time gets later and later, there will be more and more guests in the nightclub. It''s obvious that Bruce Lee can''t bear his own impulse. His eyes are like locking on the dance floor, and he can''t even blink.


    A few girls dressed in sexy and enchanting, swaying graceful posture, almost let Bruce Lee almost flow out.


    Although Bruce Lee calls himself brother long, he is actually the bottom of the social fringe. He is afraid of bullying and bullying every day just for three meals. He is not qualified to come to such a high-level place for consumption, and he is not likely to come into contact with such a high-level nightclub girl.


    "Boss, aren''t you going to dance on the dance floor?" When it''s close to ten o''clock, Bruce Lee finally can''t help saying to Han 3000, because it''s too boring for him to just sit on the card seat, and his restless heart can''t settle down.


    Han three thousand smile, naturally understand what he said, said: "you can''t help it, go, don''t worry about me."


    "Boss, it''s not very good. It''s not suitable for you to pay for it tonight and let''s go to play and hang you here alone." Bruce Lee said reluctantly.


    "Did you feel your conscience when you said that? If so, would you like to sit here with me all night? " Han three thousand picks eyebrow to say.


    Bruce Lee subconsciously shakes his head and sits here all night. What''s the meaning of coming to the nightclub.


    I come to the nightclub for the sake of dancing and meeting my little sister. I don''t come here to pretend to be deep.


    "Boss, why don''t we play first?" Bruce Lee asked carefully.


    "Go ahead, I''m waiting for someone." Han 3000 light said.


    Moyang has not yet appeared, but Han 3000 is not worried. Midnight has not really started, and the atmosphere of the bar has not been fired to the highest point. This is not the best time to hunt for beauty.


    However, in Mo Yang''s current status, there should be a large number of women actively close to his arms, there is no need for him to take the initiative.


    Think of this, Han 3000 or some worry, in case Mo Yang does not come, tonight can really wasted.


    After Bruce Lee entered the dance floor, he was like a runaway wild horse, performing a dance of gods and demons, not caring about other people''s eyes.


    At this time, Han Sanqian found a card seat in the corner, where several young people were sitting. They didn''t look like ordinary people, and their clothes were all famous brands. It was estimated that their family background was not simple.


    They are not the same as ordinary guests. They don''t look around to find their own goals. There are all kinds of expensive wine on the table. They are waiting for the prey to come.


    Han 3000 is quite familiar with this kind of nightclub culture. Both men and women have such a kind of person who rubs cards and drinks. That is to say, they never go into a restaurant with the idea of consumption, but can take advantage of it. Some girls, in particular, have a congenital advantage in this aspect. They can drink without bringing a cent into a bar.


    Those young people should be the girls who are waiting for the card. The advantage of waiting for the prey to come to the door is that they can choose according to their nature. If they are not satisfied with each other''s beauty, they can refuse directly and wait for the next wave of people to come close to them. Only when they are satisfied can they sit down.


    Of course, there is also the credit of bar marketing. For people with consumption potential, he usually takes the initiative to help introduce some girls. After all, the more drinks he drinks, the higher his commission will be.


    Take Han 3000 as an example. Marketing has been taking the initiative to help Han 3000 get in touch with girls for a long time. After all, it costs a lot of money to get a set of lottery money. Moreover, if you find some girls who can drink, you can drink it up soon.


    However, Han 3000 such guests, marketing also dare not casually find a few women perfunctory, must be beautiful, and good figure, drink a lot.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Bruce Lee finally returned to the card seat to have a rest. In a short time, marketing led several girls to Han 3000 and others.


    Bruce Lee''s eyes almost fall into the arms of these women, but Han 3000, who has no interest in taking a look, continues to close his eyes.


    "Brother, these girls want to know you. Do you want to give them a chance?" Marketing said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian just opened his eyes. He still knows the nightclub routine very well. Marketing can actively introduce girls to them, which shows that he has regarded him as a very potential consumer. In this case, marketing can''t be disappointed.


    "Let them sit down. Let''s have three sets." Han 3000 light said.


    Marketing great joy, let a few girls sit down, then go to prepare Han 3000 wine.


    In a short time, the female staff of several nightclubs delivered the wine, and on the way, they raised it over their heads so that everyone could see it. This scene will undoubtedly become the focus of the audience. Now Bruce Lee understands what is the most beautiful guy in the audience.


    At this moment, his vanity also began to cause trouble, and took the initiative to stand up, so that those guests can see him.


    Han 3000 is not interested in this kind of face fight, so he let Bruce Lee go. And the reason why he will bring Bruce Lee here tonight is to let him play a leading role. His high profile is also a good thing for Han 3000.


    After the wine came, the girls became more enthusiastic. They threw themselves into their arms and took the initiative to pour the wine, making Bruce Lee and others smile. There was a girl who wanted to get close to Han 3000, but Han 3000 stopped her with one look. By 12 o''clock, the atmosphere of the bar is close to climax, and the seats are full, which is enough to see how popular the bar is. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth showed a faint smile. Until now, the people he was waiting for finally came. The young and vigorous Moyang can''t escape the beauty pass after all. After Mo Yang entered, he went directly to the box, which is similar to Han 3000''s imagination. With Mo Yang''s status, he can''t play in the lobby, and his identity will also cause certain pressure on other guests. However, Han 3000 has already figured out the way to deal with it, so that Mo Yang can show up on his own initiative. At this time, Bruce Lee''s spearhead will come into use. I''m afraid no one in the whole Cloud City dares to make trouble in the territory of Moyang, right? However, the wine into seven points of Bruce Lee, now should be able to strengthen his courage¡° Do you see some girls over there? Go and hook up with them. " Han 3000 said to Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee looks in the direction of Han 3000''s finger. The card seat in the corner is just a few young people who Han 3000 discovered before. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1289

    Bruce Lee, who has been drunk for a few minutes, heard Han 3000''s words and went without thinking about it. After all, most of them have been resting all night. It''s rare for them to have a woman they like. As a younger brother, he naturally has to help the eldest meet these small demands.


    Han 3000 can''t help touching his nose, hoping that this guy won''t be beaten too badly.


    When Bruce Lee got to the corner, he said to the girls, "my boss has a crush on you. Come with me."


    Several young people immediately look up at Bruce Lee with displeasure on their faces. The woman in their hands, this idiot, dares to rob him. He doesn''t know what to do.


    "Boy, get out of here. Don''t try to die." One of the young people said to Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee is a blind man, and now he is backed by Han 3000. He is even more lawless. How can he be willing to be scolded.


    "Shabi, what are you talking about? Do I want to die, or do you want to die? Do you know who I am? " Little Dragon said coldly.


    The young man gave a cold smile. He is a frequent visitor here. Everyone who comes here should know who he is, but this guy is like an idiot.


    "Do you know who I am? If you don''t know my background, how dare you shovel my corner? " Said the young man.


    "No matter who the hell you are, I want these women. If you have any opinions, you can''t walk away from here tonight." Bruce Lee threatened.


    Several people heard this, all laughed.


    This is Mo Yang''s place. Even they dare not make trouble here. This idiot is not afraid to be killed by Mo Yang when he says this?


    "Boy, when you said that, did you think whose territory this is?" The man stood up and tidied his clothes smartly. No matter in terms of temperament, appearance or clothing, he had to throw Bruce Lee ten blocks away.


    Although Bruce Lee is a little confused, he still knows whose place this place is.


    After being reminded, Bruce Lee feels bad.


    This is the land of Moyang. It''s possible to make trouble here and be buried alive if Moyang knows about it.


    "This kind of small matter, Mo elder brother is not as good as to intervene." Bruce Lee''s momentum has obviously become a little dispirited. He dares to provoke these young people, but Mo Yang really dares not. If you give him another 100 courage, he dares not do so.


    "Why, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, get down on your knees and apologize to your brothers, then we won''t hold you responsible. " Said the young man.


    The women in the card seat couldn''t help but be happy. They thought that they didn''t know where the idiots came from. They even dared to provoke these childe brothers. They were all the young masters in Yuncheng''s family. Which one was not from a prominent background? It was a joke that such a little bastard dared to rob women from them.


    The best thing in Bruce Lee''s life is face. He kneels down to apologize, and it''s still in public. It''s not something he can do.


    "What the hell are you doing? You asked my brother long to kneel down for you. What are you?" Bruce Lee challenged.


    As soon as young people''s faces change, he is also a rich second generation. He is looked down upon by a scoundrel. If he doesn''t do it, how can he meet people in the future?


    "Shabi, you asked for it." With that, the young man took the beer bottle and hit Bruce Lee on the head.


    The beer bottle broke and Bruce Lee held his head and cried out in pain.


    The young man was still angry and kicked Bruce Lee again.


    Nightclub fighting is a frequent occurrence, and other guests are not surprised. They treat it as a temporary play. Moreover, the people who often come here also know the identity of these young people. Therefore, in their view, even if Bruce Lee is killed, he deserves to die.


    In the distance, Han 3000, who saw this scene, shook his head helplessly. He just thought that Bruce Lee would not be beaten too badly. When he went down this beer bottle, his brain would blossom. The key is that Bruce Lee didn''t even hide.


    It''s not that Bruce Lee doesn''t want to hide, but he is numb by alcohol, so he has no time to hide.


    "Boss, brother long has been beaten. What should I do?" Several other people saw their old boss beaten and all stood up.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand to them and said, "sit here and I''ll go."


    They are relieved to hear Han 3000 say that. After all, they have personally learned Han 3000''s skills. If Han 3000 comes forward, they will surely save Bruce Lee.


    However, there was something wrong with those girls'' faces. They were also frequent visitors here. Naturally, they knew the identity of those young people. If these people offended those people, they might be affected by the fish pond themselves.


    Han 3000 goes to Bruce Lee and asks, "how about it? Can''t you die?"


    Bruce Lee touched the hot blood flowing from his forehead. Although it was blooming, it was not a big problem. He said, "boss, I''m ok."


    "Boss?"


    "Are you the boss?"


    "Poof, ha ha ha."


    "Such a little boy, he''s the boss. You''re going to kill me."


    Several young people burst into laughter when they heard what Bruce Lee called Han 3000. Several women in the card seat also looked at Han 3000 with contempt in their eyes. After that, they could not help but smile¡° Are you happy with the man who hit me? " Han 3000 light said¡° Little brother, your people don''t have eyes. They have to provoke me. I can''t help it. " The young man said helplessly¡° What are you that you can''t be bothered with? " Han 3000 said coldly. The young man''s expression suddenly became cold, and he could not bear to be ridiculed by a little boy¡° Little brother, listen to my advice and get out of here, or you won''t live to be an adult. " Said the young man¡° What can you do to me, you rubbish? " Han 3000 challenged. The young man was angry. He was a young master of the family. He was called a waste by a little boy¡° Little thing, you fuckin ''asked for it. " Then he picked up another beer bottle. Han 3000 is not a little dragon. He will let the beer bottle fall on his head. When the other side swung the beer bottle, Han 3000 quickly kicked out, and directly kicked him into the corner. All this happened so fast that none of the spectators reacted. In their opinion, Han 3000 and Bruce Lee will come to the same end, but now, such a little boy has kicked an adult away¡° Crouching trough, this little guy has so much strength¡° I''m not wrong. He kicked Chen Shao away. What''s the power? "¡° Strength has an egg to use. Who is Chen Fei? If he is offended, can he come to a good end? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1290

    In everyone''s opinion, Han 3000 won''t come to a good end if he beats Chen Fei, but Han 3000 has no plan to let Chen Fei go.


    Bruce Lee gets a beer bottle, and things have already started. Han 3000 naturally wants to make this matter more valuable.


    If you can''t attract Moyang, Bruce Lee''s beer bottle won''t be worth it.


    So Han 3000 walked towards Chen Fei again.


    "What does he want to do? Is it not enough to kick Chen Fei?"


    "This guy wants to die. If he doesn''t give Chen Fei face, how can he get along in Yuncheng?"


    "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. This boy really knows what to do."


    Chen Fei is the most powerful one among these young brothers. When other people see Han 3000 coming forward, they immediately stop him.


    They can''t let Chen Fei continue to get hurt, and as friends, they can''t watch Chen Fei get beaten.


    It''s just a little kid. One person can''t fight. Can they fight together?


    "Little thing, do you know what trouble you are in?"


    "No matter what family you are, if you mess with the Chen family in Yuncheng, you will die."


    "I advise you to kneel down and plead guilty and let Chen Fei vent his anger. Otherwise, not only you but also your family will be ruined."


    Several people threatened Han 3000.


    However, for Han 3000, these words do not constitute any threat. They are just a few aristocratic families in Cloud City. How can he pay attention to them.


    Yanjing three families!


    Nangong family, the largest private economy in the world.


    How did Han 3000 ever look down upon him?


    "If you want to help him, do it." Han 3000 light said.


    In the face of Han 3000 this force, a few people are lazy to persuade, directly fight.


    At this time, the lobby manager of the nightclub rushed to the box of Moyang.


    Out of such a big thing, we must inform Moyang, after all, those young people''s family is not general.


    "Boss Mo, something''s wrong. Something''s wrong." Ran to the box, the lobby manager sweating said.


    Mo Yang didn''t even raise his eyebrows. Now he is young and full of vigor, and the whole cloud city is his. Nothing can make him mess up.


    "The sky has fallen down?" Mo Yang light said.


    "There''s a fight. There''s a fight outside." Said the lobby manager.


    Mo Yang raised his head with disdain and said, "you can''t deal with such small things. What do I want you to do?"


    "Mr. Mo, on one side, is Chen Fei, the young master of the Chen family, and a child he has never seen before." The lobby manager said that if ordinary guests make trouble, just go to the security personnel and throw it out. But Chen Fei''s identity is not simple after all. As a lobby manager, how dare he be good at advocating.


    "Chen Fei has been reduced to bullying children. It seems that the Chen family will be finished sooner or later." Mo Yang disdains to say that he knows the Chen family very well and has dealt with them several times. As for Chen Fei, he has also heard that he is an illiterate young master who is addicted to wine and sex. In the future, if the Chen family is handed over to him, I''m afraid it won''t take two years for the Chen family to go bankrupt.


    "Boss Mo, it''s not that he bullied the children, it''s that he was beaten." The lobby manager explained that if it was Chen Fei''s advantage, he would not inform Moyang at all. After all, Han 3000 was just an ordinary child in his eyes. He had no background or influence, so he could do anything he wanted.


    But now, Chen Fei was beaten!


    When Mo Yang heard this, he frowned involuntarily. Chen Fei was an adult, and he was followed by several brothers. How could he be beaten by a child?


    "Are you confused? How can a child beat Chen Fei? " Mo Yang said.


    "Boss Mo, it''s true. If you don''t believe it, go out and have a look." Said the lobby manager.


    Mo Yang looks at some of his subordinates. If Chen Fei hits someone, he has no interest at all. But when Chen Fei is hit, he really wants to go and have a look, and the other party is still a child, which makes him more curious.


    "Go out and have a look." With that, Mo Yang stood up.


    The following several men also hurried out of the box.


    When I came to the hall, the music had stopped. Almost everyone''s eyes were on Han 3000, and the expression on each face was filled with a strong disbelief.


    Just now, Han Sanyi''s dazzling operation beat several people to the ground, which nobody thought. No one expected that several adults would be defeated by a child, and they would be solved so happily.


    At the moment, Han 3000 is stepping on Chen Fei. This scene makes people feel numb.


    After all, Chen Fei is the young master of the Chen family. When he is humiliated like this, he still doesn''t know what kind of means he will use to retaliate afterwards.


    "Here comes Mr. Mo!"


    "I didn''t expect that boss Mo would come out in person!"¡° This kid dares to make trouble in Mo boss''s territory. He really doesn''t know how to write dead words. " The first time Mo Yang sees Han 3000, his brows are locked. This little guy is really young, but Chen Fei and his companions are all on the ground at the moment. This makes Mo Yang some can''t believe it. Is this little boy really able to do it alone? What''s more, he tramples Chen Fei under his feet, and really doesn''t care about the consequences of this incident? Seeing Mo Yang, Han 3000''s face showed a faint smile. The reason why he wants to meet Mo Yang in such a troublesome way is that Han 3000 knows that Mo Yang''s current status is not something that anyone can see. If he goes to Mo Yang directly, he will be driven away by Mo Yang''s men, and will be treated as a joke¡° Do you know who you are stepping on? " Mo Yang goes to Han 3000 and asks¡° Look at what he''s wearing. He should be a young master of a certain family. " Han three thousand after glancing at one eye, light say. Mo Yang is even more puzzled. Since the boy knows that Chen Fei''s identity is not simple, he still dares to make trouble. Is his background more powerful than Chen Fei? However, Moyang has been in Yuncheng for so many years, but he has never seen Han 3000, and has never heard of such a number one person who has such a great skill at a young age¡° Now that you know it, you dare to beat him. You''re not a coward Said Moyang¡° If I don''t make trouble here, how can I see you? You are the boss of Cloud City. It''s not easy to see you. " Han 3000 said¡° Are you doing this to see me? " Mo Yang''s eyebrows almost wrinkled with a Sichuan character, because he didn''t expect that what he was doing was to see him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1291

    Han Sanqian''s move makes many people feel puzzled, because in Yuncheng, no one is willing, or has the courage to take the initiative to provoke Moyang. No matter what the reason is, once he is targeted by Moyang, he will never come to a good end.


    People on the road have to surrender, while people in the business world choose to stay away as far as possible.


    Take Bruce Lee for example, although he is a very humble role in the road, he also knows what kind of status Mo Yang has in Cloud City. He is a person who is unwilling to provoke no matter what his status or role is.


    Now he even wants to draw a clear line with Han 3000 to avoid being affected by the fish pond.


    But where is he qualified to speak now?


    "Boss Mo, I''m Chen Fei, a member of the Chen family. I''m beaten in your territory. I want you to give me an account of this." At this time, Chen Fei, who was trampled by Han 3000, said to Mo Yang.


    There were still some people at the scene who didn''t know Chen Fei, so after hearing this, they began to talk about it.


    Dare to let Mo Yang explain to him, this so-called Chen family, certainly not simple.


    "Chen Fei, who is it?"


    "Chen family doesn''t know? Chen Hua Ye has always heard of it. It''s their family. "


    "Chen Hua Ye!"


    Those who didn''t know Chen Fei''s identity, after knowing his details, showed their exclamatory expression one after another.


    Chen Huaye''s status in Yuncheng is only a little lower than that of Tianjia. It is definitely a first-line family in Yuncheng.


    Bruce Lee is terrified. He didn''t expect that he would get into trouble with the Chen family. Chen Fei is famous for his kindness. If he gets into trouble this time, he won''t let him go.


    Bruce Lee''s face is as pale as paper. Unexpectedly, his first night club experience has brought him such a big problem.


    At this time, he had been completely sober, and it was because he was sober that he could feel more intense fear.


    "Chen family?" Mo Yang heard this, disdain a smile, even if it is the top family of Cloud City Tianjia, he also dare to fight, not to mention just Chen family?


    In normal times, Chen Fei would never dare to speak to Mo Yang in this tone. After all, his family is in business, but Mo Yang is a man of the road. It''s not a simple thing for Chen''s family to find trouble for Mo Yang.


    But it''s too easy to change to Mo Yang to make trouble for the Chen family.


    But now Chen Fei, who has lost his face, can''t care so much. He only hopes that Mo Yang can come forward and help him find some places. That''s why he takes advantage of Chen''s reputation and hopes that Mo Yang will be afraid.


    But Mo Yang, obviously does not give this face.


    "What bullshit Chen Fei, I heard for the first time. As for what you said about the Chen family, you want me to explain it and let Chen Bishan come to me personally. Maybe I''ll give him two parts of face." Mo Yang said.


    Chen Bishan is Chen Fei''s father and now the head of the Chen family. But how dare Chen Fei let his father know these things? Let alone disgrace him. Chen Bishan would not have been able to see him if he was fooling around at night. But for his mother''s protection, Chen Bishan would have cut off his financial resources and caused trouble. How dare he let Chen Bishan wipe his ass?


    Mo Yang is obviously not interested in Chen Fei. He turns his head and looks at Han 3000. He wants to know why han 3000 dares to mess around here and why he doesn''t pay any attention to Chen Fei.


    Mo Yang doesn''t pay attention to Chen Fei because he is the boss of today''s Yuncheng road. He is fearless except for Tianjia.


    And the little boy in front of him can never have his energy, and with Mo Yang''s familiarity with the Tianjia family, it seems that there is no such younger generation in the Tianjia family.


    "Who are you, and why do you want to see me?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    Before Han 3000''s rebirth, they were brothers who lost their old age. Mo Yang ate, drank and smoked. The relationship was very strong.


    But now, for Mo Yang, Han 3000 is just a stranger. If you tell him what happened before his rebirth, he will only treat Han 3000 as a fool.


    "I hear you are very good. I want to see you." Han three thousand light smile.


    Mo Yang''s expression is slightly angry. When he hears that he is powerful, he wants to see it. This is clearly making fun of him.


    In Yuncheng, who talks to him must not be careful, who sees him must not walk around the bend. This little boy has such courage.


    Mo Yang guessed that he must have a very deep background, otherwise, he would never dare to do so.


    At this time, a little brother standing beside Mo Yang said, "brother Yang, this boy looks familiar."


    "Oh?" Mo Yang asked: "where have you met?"


    The younger brother frowned and recalled. Suddenly, with a flash of inspiration, he said to Mo Yang, "brother Yang, do you remember that when we got off the plane from Yanjing, we were blocked by a little kid. I even scolded him."


    Yanjing!


    Mo Yang unconsciously eyebrows pick, this little boy is from Yanjing?


    It''s a place of power. If his background comes from Yanjing, you have to be careful.


    Although Yuncheng is far away from Yanjing, it is not difficult for Yanjing to extend its power to Yuncheng¡° Young man, are you from Yanjing? " Mo Yang asks Han 3000. Han Sanqian nodded and didn''t deny it. His main purpose tonight is to make friends with Moyang, so that he can work in Yuncheng in the future. As for how to make friends, it doesn''t matter to Han Sanqian. If he heard his name when he was in Yanjing, it would save Han 3000 a lot of trouble of explanation. If he hasn''t heard of it, but he''s afraid of Yanjing background, it''s also a good thing. Sure enough, after seeing Han 3000 admit, Mo Yang''s attitude became obviously more cautious. Before he knew Han 3000''s real background, he was not willing to provoke this little prick¡° It''s too noisy here. Why don''t we have a chat in another place? " Mo Yang suggested. This kind of words made the people at the scene feel surprised and provoked Mo Yang. This guy was not thrown out by the night club security personnel. Instead, Mo Yang wanted to change the environment to chat with him, which was enough to show that Mo Yang didn''t dare to attack him easily. This inevitably caused others to guess Han 3000''s identity. Even Chen Fei, who was trampled by Han 3000, did not dare to despise him any more. Mo Yang''s attitude just now is obviously that he didn''t even pay attention to the Chen family, but he suddenly relaxed his attitude towards this little boy, which fully shows that this little boy is more important than the Chen family in Mo Yang''s mind¡° Good Han Sanqian raised his foot and took the lead in walking towards the door of the nightclub. Mo Yang looks at Han 3000''s back and thinks how this little guy''s behavior and way of speaking can seem so mature. It doesn''t look like a child at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1292

    After Han 3000 left, Chen Fei could finally get up from the ground. He looked disheartened and lost the face of the young master of the Chen family. However, although Chen Fei was angry, he didn''t lose his mind.


    He is a learned dandy, but he knows how to judge the situation very well. That little boy can make Mo Yang dare not act rashly. After all, he does not dare to cause too much trouble. If Chen Bishan is allowed to wipe his ass, he is likely to be driven out of the Chen family and cut off the father-son relationship by Chen Bishan. This is not what Chen Fei wants.


    "Lao Chen, what should I do? This boy seems to have something to do with it." Chen Fei''s friend said with a reluctant face that such a disgraceful thing happened to them. If they were as usual, they would certainly get face back. But today, it''s obviously troublesome.


    Chen Fei pats the dust on his body. His reputation as a young master of the Chen family is completely ruined tonight.


    But if you want to regain face, you have to look for opportunities and wait for opportunities.


    "Check his background first." Chen Fei said.


    Hatred is what has the heart in mind. As long as there is a chance to revenge, Chen Fei will never let go. But at present, Chen Fei still has to think twice. Although the family has his mother as his umbrella, things are getting bigger. Even if his mother comes, it will not change anything. After all, the family still has the final say of Chen Bishan.


    After leaving the nightclub, Han 3000 and Mo Yang went to another similar field, which is Mo Yang''s underground boxing field.


    Yuncheng has a history of underground boxing for many years. It is said that it was left in the late Qing Dynasty. Of course, the truth is not known, but the benefits that this industry can produce are very shocking, and it involves a huge amount of gambling. Therefore, anyone who has a bit of a head in the road will set up his own underground boxing.


    Han Sanqian still remembers that he once knew Dao 12 in the underground boxing ring. He doesn''t know what Dao 12 is doing now. He should still belong to some mysterious army.


    "Here, will it make you feel more secure?" Han 3000 suddenly said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang is stunned. Although Han 3000 has beaten Chen Fei, his skill is not simple, but Mo Yang doesn''t care about a little kid. What''s more, it''s reasonable for Chen Fei to lose his fight.


    "Do you really think I would be so afraid of you?" Mo Yang said with a smile.


    "I don''t know if I''m afraid, but all the people you have are not my rivals." Han 3000 light way.


    Mo Yang laughs more loudly and happily, which is like an international joke.


    A little boy, dare to say that.


    These black boxers are all fierce characters. They are deadly. He is so small that he can''t handle a single blow. He dares to speak out.


    "Little friend, when you say this, you are not afraid of flashing your tongue?" Mo Yang tone disdain said.


    Han 3000 shrugged, but he said the truth. As for whether Mo Yang believed it or not, it had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian said this on purpose, not to provoke Mo Yang. He just wanted to test whether Mo Yang had guessed his identity. After all, Han Sanqian became famous in the martial arts and Taoism circles of Yanjing.


    To see Han 3000 with the IQ of a normal person, who is from Yanjing, is likely to connect the two, but Mo Yang obviously does not have this awareness.


    This makes Han 3000 affirm that Mo Yang doesn''t know his identity, but it''s not surprising that Mo Yang has a high status in Yuncheng, but in Yanjing, he is just a small role.


    Most of the events of the Wuji summit are still spread among the family and the upper class, and the folk can only spread some scattered news. It''s normal that Moyang doesn''t know.


    "You are so capable. I''ll arrange a match for you to play in the challenge arena?" Mo Yang said.


    "No, these people are not qualified to be my opponents." Han 3000 declined.


    Mo Yang light a smile, even with his hands around all issued a sneer voice, it is obvious that they think Han 3000 in boasting, when it comes to the stage on the counsellor.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since they are not qualified, I will not expose you. I want to know why you want to see me." Mo Yang asked.


    At this time, several people have entered the office of Moyang in the underground boxing ring.


    Although this topic has been mentioned before, Han 3000 only said that he heard that Moyang was very powerful, so he wanted to see it.


    But Mo Yang did not think so, and did not think things would be so simple.


    When a little boy sees him, he will certainly have some purpose. Otherwise, he will not take such a risk.


    "Next, I will stay in Cloud City for a long time. Knowing you can help me solve many unnecessary problems." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Mo Yang burst out laughing. In Yuncheng, there is no trouble for him. Knowing him can really solve the problem.


    But why help him solve it?


    Who is Moyang?


    The first person on Yuncheng Road, even those upper class families who ask him for help, will have to pay a price.


    Han 3000 is just a little kid. He wants to get through him once and for all. He never has to worry about causing trouble in Cloud City. How can this fantastic thing happen¡° Little friend, do you know how much it will cost for an outsider to work for me? " Mo Yang said. What Moyang does is a business that can''t be seen. It''s natural for him to pay a great price to take money to eliminate disasters for others. Han 3000 knows this very well, but as long as the relationship is in place, money is not a problem¡° It seems that it''s not so easy to make friends with you. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Want to rebirth before, know Moyang, just a cigarette trade, did not expect now, but to mention money¡° I have never had friends, only interests. " Mo Yang cold voice way. When it comes to money, Han can''t help thinking that before his rebirth, Mo Yang still owes him a large sum of money. Every time he mentions paying back money, Mo Yang always talks about him and even brazenly thinks that there is no such thing at all. Think of here, Han 3000 face unconsciously revealed a faint smile. This kind of smile is seen by Mo Yang, just like being humiliated. Is this guy laughing at him for taking interests too seriously¡° What are you laughing at, little fellow? " Mo Yang said with gnashing teeth¡° It''s nothing. I think of some of the past and I can''t help it. I''m really sorry. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang rises up with a slap in the face. What can such a little boy have in the past? It''s obviously teasing him¡° Little guy, do you know what kind of territory this is? Do you know that I want you to die here. You have no chance to live. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1293

    After Mo Yang said these words, Bruce Lee, who came with Han Sanya, immediately became weak. He knew very well that it was no joke to say these words as Mo Yang, and he could do it easily.


    Bruce Lee follows Han 3000, but he hopes to be popular and spicy. He doesn''t expect to take his life in so soon, which makes him regret.


    If there is a choice, Bruce Lee will not recognize Han 3000 as the boss, but now he wants to go back, and he has no chance.


    "As I said before, all your fighters are not my opponents." Han 3000''s performance is quite calm, even in the eyes did not show the slightest panic.


    Mo Yang bit the teeth after biting, he wanted to find some panic traces in Han 3000, but the little guy was so calm that he couldn''t find any flaws.


    Mo Yang is also a man who has experienced great storms. At Han 3000''s age, he has been wandering in society.


    But in retrospect, Mo Yang, Han 3000''s age, is still very timid. Compared with Han 3000''s calmness, he is not at the same level at all.


    It''s hard for Mo Yang to imagine what gave Han 3000 the confidence to be so indifferent.


    Even if he has a good background, his background can''t help at this critical moment. Why isn''t he afraid?


    Is it true that, as he said, the fighters here, together, are not his opponents?


    How can it be? It''s just a little kid, even a black boxer. Isn''t that bullshit?


    "In that case, I''ll give you a chance to try." Mo Yang cold voice says, immediately stare at one eye oneself of hand.


    Immediately understand the meaning of Mo Yang, out of the office.


    Mo Yang thought that Han 3000 would be afraid, but his relaxed look still made people not worry.


    "Are you really not afraid?" Mo Yang asked Han 3000 that he had seen many different people in his life, but Han 3000 alone made him feel completely different. It was not ordinary people who could be so fearless in front of him.


    "Why be afraid?" Han 3000 asked.


    This words almost didn''t vomit blood of Mo Yang Qi.


    Why be afraid.


    Is that a question?


    This is an underground ring, and he''s Moyang.


    For any ordinary person, his legs should be so weak at this time.


    Take Bruce Lee for example, his performance is the reaction that a normal person should have.


    "If you look at your friend, you can ask him why he is afraid." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian turns to see Bruce Lee. This guy''s face is pale, and his forehead keeps sweating.


    "What about the others?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    Bruce Lee can''t laugh or cry. Other people have already run away. Knowing Chen Fei''s identity, those guys retreat one by one, for fear that they will be affected by the fish pond, and only he will be put on the shelf.


    "Boss, they ran away." Said Bruce Lee.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether they are there or not. Do you want to go?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee almost blurted out the answer to this question.


    Because of this situation, how could he not want to leave? Stay here and die.


    But Bruce Lee forbade what he was about to say. He saw a smile on Han 3000''s face and saw calmness.


    Maybe, he is not afraid at all.


    Perhaps, he did not pay attention to all this.


    If you firmly choose to stand in line with him at this time, once you win the bet, you may become his confidant, and the benefits you get are unimaginable.


    And Bruce Lee offends Chen Fei. If he gets rid of Han 3000 at this time, once Chen Fei takes revenge on him, he will be no better.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Bruce Lee said, "I don''t want to."


    Han Sanqian smiles. He can guess Bruce Lee''s real thoughts, but he can say "don''t want to", which is very good.


    Before long, Mo Yang''s men brought three burly black boxers, naked on the upper body, and countless scars looked extremely ferocious. If ordinary people just saw this situation, they would have been scared to their knees.


    "Children, these are the last fighters in my ring. How about letting them play with you?" Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 looked at a few people and found that they were very powerful. Unfortunately, momentum alone was not enough.


    "Yes." Han 3000 didn''t refuse, because he didn''t need strength to prove himself. Mo Yang won''t pay attention to him.


    "You guys, just play with this kid and don''t beat him to death." Mo Yang said, sitting directly in his chair, ready to see a good play.


    Bruce Lee sticks to the wall and stands in the corner to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    Several boxers are rubbing their hands and fists. Although the opponent is a child, they dare not neglect the task assigned by Mo Yang.


    And Mo Yang has made it very clear that as long as he doesn''t kill him, the subtext is to teach him a painful lesson? Han 3000 in order to give Moyang the strongest visual shock, and did not wait for the other hand, but take the initiative to attack. The speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it. Even Mo Yang, who is watching the play outside, doesn''t see Han 3000 clearly. I just feel that his whole life is suddenly illusory. Then, he heard a boxer scream in pain, and the whole person soared into the air, directly hit the wall. The wall trembled, like an earthquake. Next, another person''s scream sounded, which was also smashed on the wall. But in a short moment, the two fighters lost their fighting power. The rest of the people, directly have been stunned in situ. A little boy, who had not been taken seriously, solved his two companions in an instant. This is not only a visual shock, but also a strong psychological pressure¡° Are you still in a daze? " Suddenly, Han 3000''s voice came to my ear. The rest of the man showed a look of panic. When he was ready to resist, a huge impact came from his back, which made him understand why his companion flew out. Because it''s too strong to resist! The office is suddenly quirky quiet, and you can only hear the sound of breathing. This is from Mo Yang, his staff and Bruce Lee. It never occurred to anyone that Han 3000 had solved three black boxers. Although Mo Yang said that they were the least classy in the ring, their strength was absolutely not weak. What''s more, it was solved by Han 3000 in this way, and the visual shock has made Mo Yang unable to describe in words. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1294

    After three minutes of silence in the office, all the three people who could still stand were staring at Han 3000 with a look of amazement. They didn''t even blink.


    At this time, Bruce Lee suddenly has courage, because he has seen Han 3000''s strength, and knows that even in the face of Moyang, his little boss has the ability to deal with it, so he doesn''t have to be afraid.


    "Boss, you are a real bull." Bruce Lee quietly walks up to Han 3000 and gives a thumbs up. At the same time, he is glad for his wise decision. If he had just chosen to leave, he would never be able to follow Han 3000. This would be the biggest loss in his life.


    And now, Han 3000 has shown such strength, even Mo Yang dare not underestimate, can follow such a person to mix, the future is bound to be unlimited.


    Han three thousand light smile, but is to get two small role just, what can cattle.


    He is in Yanjing, but he is not afraid of the whole martial arts world.


    "It seems that you have to let the best man in your field come out." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang suddenly took a cold breath. He knew that he underestimated Han 3000, and still looked down upon him to a great extent.


    What''s more, with his performance just now, even if he calls out the most powerful person in the ring, he may not be his opponent.


    "Little brother, your skill really surprised me." Mo Yang said that he called Han 3000 a little friend just now, but now he is a little brother, which shows that Mo Yang''s view of Han 3000 has changed.


    "Aren''t you afraid it''s an accident and don''t want to try again?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang has a wry smile on his face. It''s a fight from boxing to meat. There''s no accident. Winning means winning. It''s the performance of strength. There''s no excuse.


    As for whether he wants to try again, Mo Yang really has this idea in his heart. He really wants to know what kind of end he will face Han 3000, the most powerful man in his boxing field, but it''s not necessary to do so.


    "Little brother, if there''s anything I can do for you, just ask." Mo Yang said.


    "We''ll be good friends. Do you believe it?" Han said sincerely.


    For Mo Yang, the brotherhood on the road is true or false. It''s not really worth heart to heart. On the surface, it''s more likely that it''s a secret move. After all, there''s not so much morality in the current world.


    But when Han 3000 said this, Mo Yang had a strange feeling that he seemed to be able to become good friends and brothers with Han 3000.


    "I don''t know why you say that, but I hope so." Mo Yang said.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. By the way, my name is Han 3000." Han 3000 finished, turned and left the office.


    Seeing this, Bruce Lee catches up with him. His heart''s worship of Han 3000 has risen to the top. He can do this kind of thing in Moyang''s office, but he still retreats. Han 3000 is probably the first person, and he has become a very good friend with Moyang. His future position in cloud city is also under one person.


    "Han 3000, Han 3000." After Han 3000 left, Mo Yang silently recited his name.


    "Boss, how can this little guy be so powerful?" His subordinates asked Moyang that everything just happened so fast that he didn''t see it clearly at all. This shocked him for a long time. At the same time, he began to doubt the identity of Han 3000. His background is definitely not so simple if he can have such skills at a young age.


    Mo Yang shook his head. If someone told him that a child could be so powerful before this incident, he would never believe it. But now, seeing with his own eyes, even if Mo Yang didn''t want to believe it, he had to admit that there are really talented people in this world.


    Han 3000 definitely belongs to the most gifted existence.


    "I have a feeling that it''s not a bad thing to know him." Mo Yang said.


    His subordinates nodded. It''s not a bad thing to know such a skilled person, but he was still worried. He asked Mo Yang, "boss, this guy is from Yanjing. Do you need to investigate his identity?"


    Mo Yang didn''t even think about it. He shook his head and said, "no, it''s easy to start an investigation. It''s very likely that he will know about it. In this way, it''s the distrust between friends. Now we don''t need to do it."


    Since he is a friend, he should choose to believe it. Moreover, Mo Yang does not feel threatened by Han 3000 at present, so the investigation is not needed for the time being.


    Leaving the underground ring, Han 3000 can''t help stretching. When he arrives at Yuncheng, he has settled the Tianjia family and met Moyang. For him, things are developing very fast. Next, he should protect Su Yingxia from being bullied by Su Haichao and Su Yihan.


    "You go home first. Tomorrow morning, wait for me at school." Han 3000 said to Bruce Lee.


    "Boss, do you really want to buy a car tomorrow?" Bruce Lee asked excitedly. Since Han 3000 told him about it, he has been thinking about it.


    "Of course, can I still make fun of you?" Han said that buying a car is a piece of cake for him¡° OK, I''ll go home first. Tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you here. " Said Bruce Lee. Tonight''s Bruce Lee is destined to be too excited to sleep. For him who has always wanted to own a car, it is absolutely exciting to realize this dream. When he got home, Bruce Lee began to use his mobile phone to check his favorite car models. However, his vision and mindset were only about 200000 cars at most, which was the limit he could imagine. However, for Han 3000, the boss of Fengqian, with a car size of 200000 or so, he doesn''t even have the qualification to travel, so tomorrow''s car buying trip is bound to be unforgettable for Bruce Lee. After Han Sanqian left Bruce Lee, he realized something was wrong. The hillside villa had been redecorated by tianchangsheng. Now he doesn''t even have a place to stay at night. But under, Han 3000 had to find a hotel, fortunately check-in has not been difficult, otherwise, Han 3000 can only be reduced to sleep in the street. Back in the room, Han three thousand took a shower, is preparing to go to bed, Shi Jing but suddenly called. After a meticulous care and advice, Han Sanqian couldn''t bear Shi Jing''s nagging and hung up directly, which made him feel that the whole world was quiet. After the world is quiet, Su Yingxia''s figure reappears in Han 3000''s mind. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1224

    The next morning, Bruce Lee, who stayed up almost all night, was excited to wait at the school gate. Although he didn''t fall asleep all night, Bruce Lee was in a special spirit, because he was so excited about buying a car that he was always in a state of excitement.


    Last night, he checked a lot of brands. Today, he plans to give Han 3000 a good introduction. It''s the best to use Han 3000''s money to buy a car he likes. Even if Han 3000 has his own choice in mind, Bruce Lee is psychologically prepared.


    Anyway, it''s the best result for Bruce Lee to drive a new car without spending money.


    Han Sanqian also got up early, but he didn''t go to school directly. Instead, he was on the street outside Su Yingxia''s home, ready to pretend to meet Su Yingxia by chance.


    Before long, Su Yingxia appeared with a small schoolbag on his back. Han 3000 deliberately walked in front of Su Yingxia, hoping that Su Yingxia would take the initiative to find him. Otherwise, if he appeared on purpose, he would be a bit deliberate.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to let Su Yingxia doubt him because these small details are not handled properly.


    When Su Yingxia saw Han 3000, she was a little strange in her heart. Yesterday this guy appeared inexplicably and saved her. How did she meet her again early this morning.


    Is there such a coincidence in this world?


    Not up to say hello, this has become a tangled problem in Su Yingxia''s heart.


    If you pretend you don''t see it, nothing will happen.


    But yesterday, after all, he saved himself. Even if we met by chance, it seems not too much to say hello.


    Finally, Su Yingxia summoned up the courage and quickened his pace to march to the DPRK and the ROK.


    Although Han 3000 has his back to Su Yingxia, with his ability, he can clearly feel the dynamic of Su Yingxia.


    When he felt Su Yingxia quicken his pace, Han 3000''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Hello." When he came to Han 3000, Su Yingxia called.


    Han 3000 pretended to turn his head blandly. When he saw Su Yingxia, he was obviously surprised and said, "what a coincidence!"


    "Do you live near here, too?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "Yes, otherwise, how could I come here unconsciously yesterday? I didn''t expect that you were very early." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When Su Yingxia thought about this, he didn''t doubt Han 3000. He said, "if you want to study, you must get up early. Don''t you need to study?"


    Han 3000 should be a student at his present age, and now he plays the role of a student. If he can study in the same school with Su Yingxia, he can better protect Su Yingxia.


    But the thought of being locked up in the classroom, Han 3000 is not very able to accept this state.


    "In fact, I dropped out of school long ago, and my family had no money for me to study." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s compassion overflowed in an instant. Although her family conditions were not very good, and although she was close to the Su family, they could not get any benefits in the Su family. After all, Su Guoyao was just an ordinary employee in the company.


    But at least for her to study or no problem, and Han 3000, is not even qualified to study.


    "What are you doing if you don''t read? Have you already worked? " Su Yingxia asked cautiously, as if for fear of hitting Han 3000''s self-esteem.


    "Yes, if you work to earn money, you can get a daughter-in-law in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia is speechless. Han 3000 is not a few years older than her. She is still a minor. She has already begun to think about asking for a daughter-in-law.


    Just when Su Yingxia was ready to refute Han 3000, Han 3000 said: "since it''s so coincident, do you want to have breakfast together?"


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "I''ve already eaten. Today I''m on duty. I have to go to school early and clean up."


    "All right." Han 3000 didn''t force her to contact Su Yingxia now. She must be more careful. Once she becomes hostile and alert at this age, it will be difficult for her to change her view of herself in the future.


    They went to the school gate together and talked about some unimportant topics.


    From a distance, Han 3000 sees Bruce Lee, but the people standing beside him are not his younger brother, but strangers. It seems that he is being held by several people.


    Han 3000 looked at the school gate again, Su Haichao was standing there with a proud face.


    See here, Han 3000 understand what happened, this should be su Haichao to find people, revenge.


    It''s not a big problem for Su Haichao to find a few helpers. Besides, Bruce Lee''s reputation in this area is all bluff. Su Haichao was afraid of Bruce Lee on the surface yesterday because he was outnumbered. With helpers today, he won''t pay attention to Bruce Lee.


    After saying goodbye to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 walks towards Bruce Lee.


    When Su Haichao sees Su Yingxia, his face naturally shows disdain. This is his attitude towards Su Yingxia. Su Haichao knows that his position in Su''s family is not comparable to Su Yingxia''s, so Su Yingxia in his eyes is no different from his servants.


    As usual, Su Haichao has begun to make trouble for Su Yingxia, but he is not in the mood today. After all, he comes to Han 3000 to get revenge. Han 3000 walks up to Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee seems to see a straw and says to Han 3000, "boss, you''re here." Han 3000 looked at those people and said, "I don''t want to be beaten. Get out of here. I know you are the people called by Su Haichao. Help me tell this rubbish. If he wants to play with me, he''d better be psychologically prepared." A few people see Han 3000 talk so arrogant, completely did not put them in the eye, immediately angry¡° Little thing, who the hell do you think you are? You are so arrogant. "¡° It seems that your skin is itching. I''ll help you loosen it. "¡° Call me Su Haichao at the school gate rubbed his hands. When he came home yesterday, he was depressed for a long time. Today, he was able to revenge. He even dreamed of the picture of stepping on Han 3000''s head with his feet. But the next scene, but let Su Haichao Leng in the school gate. He found a few people, like paper paste in general, soon all were Han 3000 beat on the ground. When Han 3000 turned to look at him, Su Haichao''s back was cold, and he broke out in a cold sweat¡° This guy is so powerful This is the result Su Haichao did not expect, and Han 3000 fierce eyes, let him feel afraid. Turning his head, Su Haichao ran to the school without hesitation. Only here can he feel safe. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1296

    "Look, I''ve already said that my boss is here. You can''t run away. I don''t believe it." Bruce Lee looked at several people lying on the ground and said with disdain.


    Surrounded by these guys, Bruce Lee is not afraid at all, because he has long expected what will happen after Han 3000 appears.


    Even Mo Yang''s fighters are not Han 3000''s opponents. How can these idiots deal with Han 3000?


    "Boss, these guys were all called by the boy yesterday. Do you want to teach him a lesson?" Asked Bruce Lee.


    "And your men?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    When it comes to this, Bruce Lee is very angry.


    All his younger brothers ran away because they offended Chen Fei. They were afraid that Chen Fei would take revenge on them. They chose to get rid of him one by one. However, Bruce Lee knew that this would be the loss of those idiots, and he believed that one day, those guys would lick their faces and look back for him.


    "Boss, after the conflict with Chen Fei last night, they ran away for fear that Chen Fei would seek revenge." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "run away. It''s no use asking for this kind of waste. Let''s go and buy a car. Let''s talk about Su Haichao later."


    It''s not over yet. Han 3000 knows Su Haichao''s character. He''s a guy who doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin. He''ll come to find his own trouble. There''s no need for Han 3000 to take the initiative to find him.


    When it comes to buying a car, Bruce Lee immediately put other things behind him and said to Han 3000, "boss, I saw a lot of cars last night. Please see if there are any that you can see."


    With that, Bruce Lee took out his notebook, which recorded a lot of vehicle models, as well as various aspects of configuration data, and almost achieved a comprehensive comparison.


    But Han Sanyi saw that they were all family scooters, which made him totally uninterested.


    Although Han 3000 is now in a state of no desire and no demand, cars still have a different attraction for men. No matter what age, they can''t resist the charm of cars for men.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee is stunned for a moment. Aren''t these cars? What else can they be.


    "Boss, don''t you like it?" Bruce Lee doubts.


    "In your eyes, I only deserve to ride in these cars?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t think so, but he thinks it''s good for Han 3000 to be able to buy these cars. What else can he pursue?


    "Do you know where the most luxurious car shop in Cloud City is?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee nodded subconsciously. There is a luxury car shop in Yuncheng. He often passes by far to see those luxury cars.


    But it''s just a look. Bruce Lee knows that he can''t buy those cars in his life.


    "I know I''m not leading yet." Han 3000 said.


    "Oh, good." Bruce Lee said with a dull face.


    In the middle of the road, Bruce Lee suddenly regained his mind and said to Han 3000, "boss, the cars there are no less than one million. Are you sure you want to go there to see the cars?"


    Han Sanqian is now carrying a Fengqian card. To him, a million is just a small change. Moreover, the car he wants to buy is not only worth a million.


    "Are you afraid that I will lose face with you if I have no money?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee shakes his head quickly. He doesn''t have this idea. He just can''t believe Han 3000 has such economic strength.


    After all, he is just a child. How could he have so much money?


    "Boss, your family must be rich, right?" Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 turned his lips. The Han family was really rich, but it had nothing to do with him. After all, he was not qualified to use it.


    "You talk so much nonsense, I have to think about finding a new driver." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee was flustered and quickly said: "don''t, boss, I''m just talking about it casually. If you don''t like it, I''ll shut up immediately."


    With that, Bruce Lee also made a mouth sealing move.


    After I came to the luxury car shop, because it was too early, there were no customers in the shop, and several salesmen chatted together.


    When Han 3000 and Bruce Lee walked into the store, a few salesmen just took a look and didn''t pay any attention.


    After all, Bruce Lee doesn''t look like a rich man at first sight, while Han 3000 is just a child. They don''t think these two people have purchasing power. It''s estimated that they just have fun.


    For sales, this kind of customer is the most unpleasant, so they don''t bother to greet.


    "Boss." After Bruce Lee walked into the car shop, he began to get nervous. He was thirsty for a moment and said, "I''m a little afraid."


    "Afraid they will eat you? Look at your promise. " Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    Bruce Lee is so nervous that his hands are shaking. Before, he always looked at the street from a distance, but he never had the courage to really walk into the shop, because for him, this is a place completely different from his world, and he never dared to imagine that he could buy such a luxury car.


    "Otherwise, let''s go to another place. No one will talk to us." Bruce Lee said to Han 3000. Han three thousand light smile, toward several sales¡° I want to buy a car. Who can introduce it to me? " Han 3000 said to several salesmen. Several salesmen took a look at Han 3000. He was such a little kid that he said he wanted to buy a car. This is not a toy store¡° Children, you can see clearly that this is a luxury car shop, not a toy shop. We don''t sell models here. "¡° Yeah, you''re in the wrong place. You have to go to the toy city when you put on the battery. " Listening to these harsh words, Bruce Lee unconsciously lowered his head. This is the reaction of his inferiority complex. Although he can bully the soft and fear the hard, Bruce Lee lost his confidence when he met something out of reach¡° What about your boss? Does he know how you treat your guests? " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Oh, little brother, I''ll give you some color, and you''ve started a dyeing workshop? "¡° I didn''t ask you to get out. I''ve given you a lot of face. Just look at these things. Do you know how much they are worth? "¡° Go out and turn left. If I remember correctly, there''s a toy store. That''s where you should go. " At the end of these words, several sales people laughed, full of irony. In the face of this situation, Han 3000 is not angry. With his mentality, these small roles are not worth his anger¡° Call out your boss. You''re rubbish. You don''t deserve to introduce me a car. " Han 3000 light said. A few people heard the word waste, immediately angry, stood up from the sofa, a pair of ferocious look staring at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1297

    "Boy, what are you talking about?"


    "You have the guts to say that again."


    "Little brother, this is no place for you to fool around."


    "If you haven''t seen dangerous society, I''d better teach you."


    Seeing this kind of situation, Bruce Lee is a little afraid. He is used to bullying and fearing the hard. When he meets this kind of insufferable role, he usually runs away for the first time. Although these people are all salesmen, the backstage of luxury car shop is not what ordinary people can provoke.


    However, after yesterday''s experience, Bruce Lee has become more daring. After all, his boss doesn''t even pay attention to Mo Yang. If he counsels on these sales, won''t he lose his boss''s face?


    Bruce Lee took a deep breath, took out his usual arrogant and domineering attitude in front of the soft rubber color, and said, "Hey, who do you buy a car to scare?"


    "Ha ha, what are you? Do you have the right to talk here?"


    "Do you know who our boss is? If you mess around here, I promise you can''t even get out of the gate."


    "The man who made trouble here last time is still lying in the hospital. Do you want to have a try?"


    Several people disdained to say that they didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 and Bruce Lee at all.


    The sales of such luxury car shops are usually people with very good eyesight. The customers entering the shop can almost identify whether they have purchasing power at a glance.


    And the people who can buy and wander around will get different treatment.


    In the eyes of these salesmen, Han 3000 belongs to a person who has no purchasing power, and he is still a kind of fool. After all, a little kid wants to buy millions of cars. Who can believe it?


    "Don''t scare people here. Call out your boss. My boss wants to buy a car." Bruce Lee said lightly.


    In fact, after saying this, Bruce Lee is still very guilty, because even he thinks Han 3000 can''t afford to buy these cars, but no matter what, he has to have enough momentum and face. Whether he can buy them or not is a later story.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Yesterday''s Bruce Lee and today have obviously changed. It seems that after what happened yesterday, he already knows what role he should play.


    Since he is a younger brother, he should help the eldest brother set off his momentum, instead of being so scared that he can''t even breathe.


    "Buy a car, right? Let''s see the money first." After a salesman said this, he looked up and down Han 3000 with a funny look on purpose. How could this little boy, with his clothes of miscellaneous brands, pay for it?


    Han 3000 is not nonsense, directly took out a bank card, said: "you can let the financial check, the money above, to ensure that you have never seen so much in your life."


    "It''s a smart card. It''s from my family, isn''t it?" Sales disdain with a smile.


    "I''ll let you check. How come there''s so much nonsense? A broken car buyer really thinks he''s an old man?" Bruce Lee snapped.


    The salesman''s face sank and said, "well, since you have to lose your face, I''ll give you this opportunity."


    With that, the salesman took the card and went to the finance department.


    "The code is six eights. I hope you will appear on your knees when I see you later." Han 3000 light finish saying this sentence, directly sat on the sofa.


    The rest of the salesmen began to beat the drum when they saw Han 3000''s calm and confident appearance. Is it that this little guy is really a rich man? Did they lose sight of him?


    If that''s the case, it''s going to be a bit of a problem.


    If such a child can be rich, he must have a deep family background. If he or she offends the young master of a certain family, he or she will end up in a dilemma.


    The salesman with the bank card came to the finance department, handed the bank card to the finance department, and said, "check how much money there is in this card. The password is six eight."


    "What did you pick it up for?" Financial asked with a smile.


    "I picked it up. A little kid said he wanted to buy a car. He was playing around here and had to verify his capital. Of course, I would give him this opportunity." Said the salesman with a sneer.


    Financial helplessly shook his head, said: "a little kid''s words, you also believe, this is not a waste of my time?"


    "You check first, the evidence is solid, and I can drive him out of the shop." Said the salesman.


    "All right, all right." Financial face impatient, said: "this kind of meaningless things, do not look for me in the future."


    With that, the finance department began to log in to the bank''s official website, enter the password, and start to query the balance.


    The impatience on her face was gradually replaced by shock.


    "Ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million, one hundred million!" Financial counting bank card numbers, face more and more rigid, more and more incredible.


    Although she is a company treasurer, she has never seen so much money in her personal account. A long list of figures almost fascinates her.


    After being familiar with it, the financial department worried that he would take a look, then counted it again, and finally determined that it was indeed a nine digit amazing asset!


    "What are you counting, so long." Asked the salesman curiously. Financial swallowing saliva, when such a number appears in the bank card balance, the shock brought to people is unimaginable¡° You said, "this card belongs to a child?" How can a child have so much money¡° Yes, what''s the problem? " Sales puzzled said. Financial stood up, handed the bank card to the sales, said: "of course, there are problems, but there are hundreds of millions of balance."¡° What... What The salesman was shocked and his mind was buzzing. Hundreds of millions of balance¡° You''re right. How could there be a balance of hundreds of millions? " Sales face can''t believe that said, he has only one idea in mind, must be the financial read wrong¡° Of course not. I''ve made sure several times. If you don''t believe me, come and have a look. " Financial said. Sales went to the computer in front of the bank page has not been logged out, a series of figures, directly appeared in front of him. Now he finally understood why it took so long for the financial department to count such a long number. It really took a lot of time to determine. For a moment, the sales department felt frightened. No matter whether the money belongs to the child or the family of the child, it is by no means ordinary people to have such wealth. He is likely to be the young master of a rich family in Yuncheng. If he offends such a person, he will not come to a good end¡° Damn, I''ve lost my eye. I''ve lost my eye. " The salesman said with an expression of remorse, "don''t you offend him?" Asked the accountant. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1298

    offend?


    It''s not just offending.


    If the boss knows about it, I''m afraid they can''t escape the responsibility.


    "Damn, it''s over this time." Said the salesman.


    As soon as I heard this, the financial department knew that they had offended the little boss so much that they quickly said, "this has nothing to do with me. You can solve it by yourself."


    The salesman suddenly thought of what Han 3000 had said before. He hoped that when he saw him later, he would appear on his knees.


    If the other party is an adult, after making such a mistake, kneel down and he can accept it, but the other party is a child after all.


    In the exhibition hall.


    When other salesmen saw that their colleagues didn''t come out, they murmured in their hearts. They just checked their bank cards. How could it take so long? Is there any accident? Is there money on this little kid''s card?


    "What has he been doing? Why has he been so long?"


    "It''s estimated that he''s having an affair with Xiao Zhou again. He hasn''t liked Xiao Zhou for a day or two. This guy is really pervasive."


    "Oh, come out, come out."


    At this time, the salesman came out of the financial room, his face was obviously ugly, like a dead relative.


    "Hurry up, it''s not your time to pick up girls."


    "Hurry up and tell us the balance. Let''s have a good look."


    "Little friend, how much lucky money do you have on this card?"


    Someone also asked Han 3000 with deliberate irony.


    But the salesman who came out of the financial room heard these words, but he had mixed feelings.


    It''s a joke that these little kids have saved hundreds of millions of dollars, which they can''t look up to all their lives. They dare to ridicule others. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Well, how much money do you have?" he said


    The salesman walked up to Han 3000 and directly bent over 90 degrees. He apologized to Han 3000 and said, "I''m sorry, I just offended you."


    In the face of this sudden apology, several other people are confused. What''s the situation? How can they still apologize?


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "I remember I just said, see you, I hope you are kneeling."


    He hesitated for a long time just now, but he didn''t do what Han 3000 said. He just wanted to bow down to apologize and try to make Han 3000 forgive him. However, his practice was obviously not recognized by Han 3000.


    "I''m sorry, it''s me. I''m sorry." The man continued to bend over, holding the card in his hands.


    "What''s your situation?" Another salesman asked him.


    "The boss has a balance of hundreds of millions on his bank card. We don''t have cars he can''t afford here."


    "More... More!"


    "Hundreds of millions!"


    "How can it be!"


    Several sales have all changed their face. For those who earn thousands of yuan a month, they can''t imagine hundreds of millions of assets.


    Bruce Lee''s eyes widened at this time.


    His boss has so much money. The balance on his card is over 100 million yuan. No wonder he will come to this luxury car shop to buy cars. Those cars worth more than 100000 yuan can''t get into his eyes.


    With good skills and so much money, Bruce Lee can''t help but wonder about Han 3000''s identity. Who is he that can be so good at such a young age?


    "Why are you still in a daze? Please apologize." The stooping salesman reminded several other colleagues.


    A few people feel numb and offend this kind of big client. When the boss knows, they are finished.


    A guy with eyes higher than the top bent down in front of Han 3000 and said, "I''m sorry."


    Bruce Lee smiles coldly. He''s Han 3000''s man. At this time, it''s his turn to sing black face.


    "You don''t have eyes, do you know how to apologize now? Call out your boss. " Said Bruce Lee.


    When they heard that they wanted to call the boss, they were immediately flustered.


    "Brother, we know we are wrong. If the boss knows this, we can''t even keep our work. I hope you can forgive us."


    "Sorry, we really know it''s wrong."


    "We''ll show you what car you want to see."


    "Look at a fart, my boss is not in the mood to buy a car now. Please call the boss and stop talking nonsense." Bruce Lee snapped.


    Several people look hard, thinking that this is the end of ah, call the boss, they are afraid to go on the spot.


    In order to calm down Han 3000''s anger, the salesman with the bank card knelt down and said, "little boss, this is our fault. I kneel down to apologize to you."


    The others looked at each other. Although the fault was really on them, they didn''t kneel down.


    But on second thought, their boss is not an ordinary person. If they want to blame them, they will not only lose their job, but also be beaten up, and even have no way to live in Yuncheng in the future.


    Thinking of this, several other people knelt down one after another¡° I''m sorry, we''re wrong. " Seeing this situation, Bruce Lee''s evil spirit is suddenly vented. It''s really happy to think about the attitude of these guys before and look at them now. Sure enough, money is good. With such a rich boss, Bruce Lee feels that God is giving him a chance. Han 3000 took the bank card, light said: "look at the car, with you these little people, there is no need to care." Several sales heard this, immediately relieved, one by one stood up, became extremely enthusiastic¡° Little boss, what kind of car do you need¡° What''s your demand for cars. "¡° If you want to be comfortable, it''s better to be athletic. If you want to have a low profile appearance, it''s better to make it public. " Several people began to warmly introduce Han 3000. In fact, Han 3000''s demand is very simple. Just ride comfortably. After all, he can''t drive now. The most important thing is the comfort. After several times of screening, Han 3000 finally determined a Maybach, the appearance is not publicized, and the ride experience is very comfortable. Next, there is the process of signing the contract by swiping the card. For Bruce Lee, the driver, who is about to drive on Maybach, this is something he did not dare to imagine. Moreover, since Han 3000 is still under age, the car owners still have to be on the small dragon''s head, which makes Bruce Lee never think of. Although he is a driver, once the car falls on his head, in a sense, he is the owner of the car. If you go out and brag, those little sisters will have to take the initiative to get close to him¡° Boss, do you really want to leave the car on me? " Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 in disbelief¡° What''s the problem? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1299

    For Bruce Lee, naturally, there is no problem. For no reason, he has added a fixed asset, which is just a pie in the sky.


    But if it is him who gives millions of things to another person, he will never accept this kind of thing. Just thinking about it can make him unable to sleep at night.


    "Boss, aren''t you afraid that I will run away? This car is so valuable. If I run away and sell it, I can live for most of my life." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han three thousand light a smile, say: "with this pocket money, do you think I will care?"


    Bruce Lee swallows his saliva and pocket money unconsciously. It''s really rich. Millions of dollars are just pocket money.


    However, considering the balance of his card, it seems that such a little money is really nothing.


    This is probably the difference between the rich and the poor. Bruce Lee can only understand this.


    In less than half a day, all the procedures were completed.


    After the sales professional explanation, Bruce Lee also has a preliminary understanding of the car''s driving and functions.


    After leaving the luxury car shop, Bruce Lee holds the hand of the steering wheel. He is a little nervous and sweaty. After all, he is driving this kind of car for the first time in his life. In case of bumps, he can''t afford it.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked at the time, it''s not time for Su to finish school, and if he appears too often, it''s not a good thing for him.


    "Go to Yundingshan villa area." Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, you don''t live in Yundingshan villa area, do you?" Asked Bruce Lee.


    "Am I not qualified to live there?" Han 3000 laughs jokingly.


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean." Bruce Lee quickly said that with hundreds of millions of bank card balance, it''s not unusual to live in Yundingshan villa. It''s just that this place, for most people in Yuncheng, is out of reach. Bruce Lee didn''t expect that he would be able to go to this place one day and drive Maybach.


    In Yundingshan villa area, every family''s vehicles have been registered. Only after they have been registered can they be unimpeded. However, Han 3000''s vehicles have obviously not been entered into the security system of Yundingshan villa area.


    So at the door, their car was stopped by security.


    No matter who comes to the villa or what car they drive, the security guards are not allowed to enter as long as they have no level. This is the right given by the heavenly family and the rule that no one dares to break.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but rolled down the window and asked the security guard, "can''t I go in?"


    When the security guard saw Han 3000''s face, he felt that his legs were soft.


    Han 3000 makes a big noise in Yundingshan villa area, and even tianchangsheng is shocked. No one in the security department knows about this. Moreover, tianchangsheng has said that if Han 3000 comes to the villa area in the future, they must treat each other with courtesy.


    "It turns out that you are here. Of course you can enter. Of course you can enter." The security guard said quickly.


    Then, the lever is lifted and released.


    Bruce Lee once again saw the power of Han 3000. Even in Yundingshan villa area, he can brush face cards. How much face is it.


    "Boss, you don''t even know the Tians, do you?" Bruce Lee can''t help but ask curiously.


    "Do you mean heaven prospers?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee was almost choked to death by his own saliva. Not everyone in Yuncheng has the right to mention the name of tianchangsheng. As the first business family in Yuncheng, tianchangsheng''s status is almost supreme.


    However, looking at Han 3000''s attitude, he seems to have paid no attention to Tian Changsheng.


    Bruce Lee has a feeling of chilly back for no reason. He knows who he is to be the boss. To this extent, he doesn''t pay attention to the Moyang on the road and the prosperity of the business world!


    According to Han 3000''s guidance, he came to the hillside villa.


    Although Bruce Lee is a member of the lower class, he also knows that the value of the villa on the hillside is the highest in the whole Yundingshan villa area, and it is said that there is a big man who is afraid of even Tianjia.


    Is Han 3000 the legendary great man?


    After getting out of the car, the whole villa is still in a rush to be redecorated. These are all the people tianchangsheng asked for. Tianchangsheng does not dare to neglect this matter, and as long as he has time, he will supervise the work in person.


    Because that man said that if he could have a good relationship with Han 3000, the Tianjia family would have a greater chance to make a breakthrough. Moreover, he also made it clear that Han 3000 had a higher status than him.


    The most important thing is that in the eyes of tianchangsheng, he would kneel down in front of Han 3000 in order to survive.


    This scene will never be forgotten by prosperity.


    The moment Han 3000 enters the villa area, the security department informs tianchangsheng of the incident.


    Tianchangsheng was originally playing games with his little granddaughter, but as soon as he heard this, he immediately put down what he was doing and prepared to go to the villa.


    Tianling''er is spoiled as a princess in Tianjia. In Tianjia, only she dares to ask Tianchang Sheng. Hearing Tian Changsheng say that he wants to leave, Tian ling''er''s face immediately shows an unhappy look¡° Grandfather, you said you would accompany me all day. How can you leave now? " The day spirit son a face discontented of say¡° Darling, my grandfather has a very important person to see, and I have to go now. I''ll play with you when my grandfather comes back, OK Tianchangsheng said¡° Of course not. " The day spirit son ruthlessly refuses a way, an air drum drum appearance. Although tianchangsheng loves his granddaughter, it''s about Han 3000. He has to leave¡° Grandfather promised you that I''ll be right back when I see this man. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Who is so powerful that you have to go in person? " Tianling''er asked, puzzled, but she knew grandfather''s position in Cloud City, and no one was worth seeing in person¡° His severity is beyond my grandfather''s imagination. Otherwise, how can I go in person? " Tianchangsheng said. On hearing this, Tian ling''er became interested. She wanted to know what kind of person she was. She was worthy of grandfather''s attention¡° You can go, but take me with you, or I''ll pluck your beard Tianling''er threatened. Tianchangsheng subconsciously touches her chin. This little girl''s method is very torture. Tianchangsheng doesn''t want to be awakened by pain when she is sleeping. Moreover, he also understands the temper of tianling''er. This little girl will do what she says and will do what she says¡° All right, but you can''t talk nonsense or be rude to him Tianchangsheng exhorts. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1300

    Tianling''er nodded her head. As long as she could go with her, she would do whatever she was asked to do, because she was really curious about what kind of person she was going to meet, and even her grandfather valued it so much.


    Although tianling''er is very young, she knows the status of Tianjia in Yuncheng better than anyone else, because she thinks that there must be no better person in Yuncheng than Tianjia. Today, after seeing tianchangsheng''s attitude, she knows that her idea has always been wrong.


    Yundingshan villa area.


    In the face of a luxury house of this level, Bruce Lee is still trembling. Since he talked with Han 3000, he has seen a world of completely different heights, which he can never touch. It takes him time to adapt.


    "Boss, can I ask you a question?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 carefully.


    "Of course."


    Bruce Lee took a deep breath and said, "it''s said that there is a person who even Tianjia will be afraid of. This person is not you, is it?"


    Han three thousand smile, now Tianjia, really will fear him, but the rumor of the people, but not him.


    "The man you are talking about did live here before, but for some reason, he has given me the hillside villa." Han explained.


    This answer doesn''t give Bruce Lee a sigh of relief. The man who can make the heavenly family afraid will give Han 3000 a hillside villa. This shows that even that man will give Han 3000 a courtesy for some reasons. From the side, it shows that Han 3000 has a higher status than that man.


    Although Bruce Lee is a man with no brain, he still understands this simple comparison of status. That man has a higher status than the Tianjia family, and his eldest brother is more powerful than the mysterious man. Doesn''t this mean that the Tianjia family has a different level from the eldest brother.


    Bruce Lee couldn''t help sighing: "what kind of boss I''ve been with is so powerful."


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry when he hears this. Is this even severe?


    If you let Bruce Lee see the real him, won''t you scare him?


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee nods and doesn''t go in with him. After all, it''s enough to have a close look at this kind of high-end residential area. He doesn''t think he is qualified to enter the villa.


    The reason why hillside villa is the most valuable place in the whole villa area is that the landscape here is incomparable with that of other places, and you can clearly see the flying saucer tower, the landmark building of Cloud City, overlooking the urban area in the distance. This is the most famous place in Cloud City, which has been sought after by many people since it was built two years ago.


    At this time, Tianchang Sheng and Sun Liang came.


    When Bruce Lee sees the prosperity of the sky, he stays in the same place as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Tianchangsheng is known as the first person in Yuncheng. His position is supreme. Even if some big people want to see him, they have to queue up slowly and wait for tianchangsheng to make time.


    Bruce Lee has only seen tianchangsheng in the local news, because he often attends some charity activities. On TV, he is very high spirited. Bruce Lee never dreamed that he could see tianchangsheng.


    That day, when Changsheng saw Bruce Lee, his brow wrinkled slightly. This guy was clean, and he certainly didn''t work here.


    Is it hard to find another nobody?


    But after the incident of Han 3000, tianchangsheng has increased the layout of security, and ordinary people will not break in.


    More importantly, if he is really an uninvited guest and the security department can''t stop him, there will be a notice, but tianchangsheng hasn''t received any news.


    This means that this boy is most likely brought by Han 3000.


    The wrinkled brows stretch out. Tianchangsheng is afraid of Han 3000, and he doesn''t look down on Han 3000''s men. As the saying goes, it''s up to the master to beat a dog. Tianchangsheng knows this.


    At this time, tianling''er suddenly runs to Bruce Lee. It''s too late for tianchangsheng to stop him.


    "Are you the one who scares my grandfather?" Tianling''er turns around Xiaolong, but he doesn''t see anything special, so he looks very confused.


    Bruce Lee understands that the one who can make Tian Changsheng afraid is the boss. He quickly says, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m just a little brother. My boss is in it."


    Without saying a word, tianling''er ran to the villa.


    Seeing this, tianchangsheng quickly follows up for fear that tianling''er will make Han 3000 unhappy.


    Bruce Lee is standing in the same place, her eyelids are jumping. Just now, the little girl made it very clear that her grandfather is afraid. Isn''t that saying that tianchangsheng is afraid of Han 3000?


    "It''s too much exaggeration. Tianchangsheng is afraid of the boss. God, you are so open-minded that you let me talk to such a powerful person." Bruce Lee looks up at the sky and says gratefully that if he hadn''t met Han 3000, he would still be just a nerd.


    But now, Bruce Lee already feels that his status has risen with Han 3000''s status. He believes that one day, they will become a bully in Yuncheng, and even the two top roles of Moyang and tianchangsheng will submit to them. In the villa. Tian ling''er turns around and doesn''t find her target, but in fact, she has passed by Han 3000 several times. This makes Han 3000 feel strange. What is the little girl looking for everywhere? After tianchangsheng entered the villa, tianling''er ran to tianchangsheng and asked, "grandfather, how can I not see that man?" When he heard that the little girl called tianchangsheng''s grandfather, Han 3000 suddenly realized that she was a little familiar. It turned out that she was tianling''er. At the beginning, Tian ling''er confessed to Han 3000, who was also a beautiful woman with a strange spirit, but later recognized Han 3000 as her brother. Day prosperous see not far away Han 3000, a face embarrassed, day spirit son this words, is not in ignore him? If this is to be blamed, it will be a problem. Tianchangsheng quickly went to Han 3000 and said, "little brother, I''m really sorry. My little granddaughter can''t speak and talk nonsense." Han Sanqian waved his hand with a smile. It''s not surprising that tianling''er said that just now. After all, he is just a child. People who don''t know him will not know his power¡° You''re the one who scares my grandfather? " At this time, Tian ling''er noticed that Han 3000 was the person she was looking for, and asked in surprise. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1301

    "Ling''er, how to speak? It''s impolite." Tianchangsheng scolds tianling''er. Although he had expected that he couldn''t control tianling''er, he didn''t expect that tianling''er would talk to Han 3000 with this attitude.


    On the surface, Han 3000 is really just a child, and will not make people feel any threat. However, Tian Changsheng is very clear that his ability is enough to subvert the whole Tian family. After all, that person needs to kneel down.


    No matter what attitude Tian Changsheng has, Tian ling''er has never paid attention to Tian Changsheng. She is spoiled and has no fear.


    Walking to Han 3000, Tian ling''er looked Han 3000 from the bottom to the top, and continued: "where is your powerful place?"


    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng''s forehead was sweating. Even he, even the man, did not dare to talk to Han 3000 like this.


    Unfortunately, he can''t stop it now, and he can only let it happen. At the same time, he can only pray in his heart that Han 3000 won''t have the same opinion with Tian ling''er.


    "Tell me about it. How can it be powerful?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he would not have the same idea about tianling''er. After all, they will become brothers and sisters in the future. At this time, he naturally needs to be more tolerant of his sister.


    Tian ling''er frowned and thought about it carefully. He said, "at least, it''s very powerful."


    There is no specific description, because tianling''er doesn''t know what kind of performance he should have in mind.


    This makes Han 3000 laugh and cry.


    Fortunately, tianchangsheng came forward to rescue Han 3000 and said to tianling''er, "before you come here, you can''t be so impolite."


    Tianling''er took a look at tianchangsheng, then stood beside Han 3000 and said, "grandfather, I''m not polite, but I''m very good."


    In the face of tianling''er''s helplessness, tianchangsheng had no choice but to say to Han 3000, "little brother, my granddaughter is naughty. I hope you can forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for a little girl to be naughty." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Seeing that Han 3000 is not angry, Tian Changsheng is relieved. After staring at Tian linger, he doesn''t speak any more.


    "Little brother, are you so good that you can be my friend?" Tian ling''er asks Han 3000.


    "Or shall I be your brother?" Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, yes." Tianling''er clapped his hands and looked very excited.


    When tianchangsheng heard this, he was a little confused, and his inner joy was almost out of control.


    Let tianling''er be Han 3000''s sister, which is absolutely great news for the Tian family.


    Tianchangsheng never thought that with Tianling, there would be such an unexpected harvest.


    If he can really treat tianling''er as his sister, then Tianjia will have Han 3000.


    Although the current cloud city is still under the control of the Tianjia, and the Tianjia doesn''t need a backer, no one knows what will happen in the future. The existence of Han 3000''s guarantee is absolutely good for the Tianjia, but it has no harm.


    "Brother, will you help me if someone bullies me in the future?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "Of course, as long as someone bullies me, you tell me, I will help you revenge." Han Sanqian said that before her rebirth, tianling''er had helped Han Sanqian a lot, and no matter what she did, tianling''er''s position would be firm. Now that she is reborn, Han Sanqian still has deep feelings for her sister. If she has any unexpected trouble, Han Sanqian will never stand by.


    The conversation between the two little kids seems a little ridiculous for adults, but Tian Changsheng knows Han 3000''s identity, which means that he understands the weight of this commitment.


    This is not a joke, and it will not make tianchangsheng feel ridiculous.


    "Little brother, why don''t you come to my house for dinner tonight?" Tianchangsheng suggested that since these two people have become brothers and sisters, the Tians should also express themselves.


    Han 3000 thought about it, and there was nothing special next, and he didn''t plan to go to school today to avoid Su Yingxia being suspicious, so he agreed.


    "I''ll tell my servants to prepare dinner at once." Tian Changsheng went aside and called home.


    Han 3000 wants to go to Tian''s house for dinner. Naturally, he wants to be hospitable. It''s not something that some ordinary people can do.


    At the same time, Tian Changsheng also called Tian Honghui and asked him to go home at night.


    After hearing Tian Changsheng''s request, Tian Honghui said helplessly, "Dad, I''m afraid I can''t have a dinner party with several bosses tonight. You are so sudden."


    This makes tianchangsheng feel dissatisfied immediately. What kind of bullshit entertainment is important to have dinner with Han Sanyi?


    In Tian Changsheng''s eyes, those flatterers are just trying to please the Tian family. Such a dinner can not get any benefits except to satisfy Tian Honghui''s vanity.


    "I don''t care who you''re going to socialize with, I have to go home tonight." Tianchangsheng said.


    Feeling Tian Changsheng''s resolute attitude, Tian Honghui has doubts in his heart. What''s the important thing that happened, so does he have to go home for dinner¡° Dad, what''s the matter? Is there anything special? " Tian Honghui doubts a way¡° There is a very important guest coming home for dinner tonight. The fate of the Tianjia family lies with him. " Tianchangsheng explained. Tianhonghui was surprised that the person who can make tianchangsheng attach so much importance to must not be a small role. After thinking about the evening entertainment, it is really not an important thing, so he can only say: "OK, I will put off tonight''s entertainment immediately, and I will go home on time." Tianchangsheng didn''t say anything and hung up¡° Little brother, everything is ready. I look forward to your coming. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Call me three thousand, little brother. It''s a little strange. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Tian Changsheng smiled. The folds on his face could kill mosquitoes. He said, "yes, I listen to you."¡° Brother, is your name 3000? " The day spirit son curiously asks a way¡° Han 3000, how about it? Is it nice? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Tianling''er mumbles, and then says a question that Han 3000 can''t answer: "why do you want to call 3000, not 30000? Isn''t 30000 more than 3000? " When tianchangsheng heard this, Yintang became dark. What''s the problem? How can tianling''er make fun of his name? Just as tianchangsheng was about to reprimand tianling''er, Han 3000 said with a smile, "if you have a chance to introduce my mother to you in the future, you can ask her then." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1302

    Tianchangsheng finds a problem. Han 3000 seems to be very tolerant towards tianling''er. No matter how impolite tianling''er is, Han 3000 is not angry.


    Based on their first meeting today, Tian Changsheng feels strange about this tolerance. How can he tolerate such an impolite little girl as Han 3000?


    Tianchangsheng suddenly has a very amazing idea. Does it mean that Han 3000 has any special idea about tianling''er, so he is very generous?


    But... Tianling''er is just a little girl, and even Han 3000 himself, that is, a boy, how could he have such an idea?


    Tianchangsheng has always been very strict in the protection of tianling''er. He is afraid that some small things will turn tianling''er away. However, in the face of Han 3000, tianchangsheng is more tolerant. Although he still doesn''t want to see some things happen, tianchangsheng will be very happy if they can grind out different sparks in the future.


    If the relationship between brother and sister goes further, then the relationship between Tian family and Han 3000 will be more indestructible.


    Of course, this is just a guess made by tianchangsheng unilaterally. Han 3000''s real idea is unknown to him.


    "Three thousand, if you are not satisfied with anything here, just raise it, and I will let the workers do it according to your requirements." Tian Changsheng said to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand as like as two peas in the villa, the general situation has been known, and the style love with Su Ying Xia is not exactly the same, but it is very similar, so he is very satisfied.


    "No, that''s fine. Thank you for your help." Han 3000 said.


    Facing Han 3000''s feeling, Tian Changsheng didn''t dare to bear it easily. He waved his hand and said, "no, it''s all I should do."


    "Nothing else. I''ll go first. I''ll be at Tianjia on time in the evening." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t keep him. In case Han 3000 had something important to do, he couldn''t delay Han 3000 because of himself.


    Instead, Tian ling''er took Han 3000''s hand and asked, "brother, where are you going to play? Can you take me with you?"


    Looking at Tianling blinking shuilingling''s big eyes, Han 3000 still can''t bear to refuse. However, in this situation, if tianling''er goes with him, tianchangsheng will be worried. Moreover, it''s inconvenient to take tianling''er with him, so Han 3000 still refuses.


    "Next time, I have something to do today." Han 3000 said.


    In order to avoid tianling''er entanglement, tianchangsheng quickly said to tianling''er, "linger, you go home with your grandfather first, and you can see 3000 yuan in the evening."


    God Spirit son this just don''t give up of open Han 3000 of hand.


    Out of the villa, Bruce Lee saw Han 3000, and immediately came up.


    "Boss, all the masters of the Tianjia family are here. You are too good." Bruce Lee couldn''t help saying.


    It must have something to do with the middle-aged man who treated him so politely at Tianchang grand meeting. Han 3000 was sure that the middle-aged man must have said something to Tianchang.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Han 3000 has no grudge with the Tianjia family. With this attitude, tianchangsheng will be able to avoid a lot of trouble when facing the Su family in the future.


    "Go to Tianjia''s for dinner tonight. Come with me." Han 3000 said.


    Go to Tianjia, eat!


    Bruce Lee is so surprised that his chin is about to fall down. Everyone is not free to go to that place. If he wants to enter the gate of Tianjia, he must have a high identity.


    "Boss, you''d better go." Bruce Lee said weakly.


    "Why?" Han Sanqian looks at Bruce Lee puzzled.


    "I''m a little scared of that place." Bruce Lee bowed his head and said timidly.


    "Aren''t you a bully in College Street? Why are you afraid of having a meal now?" Han 3000 laughs to tease a way.


    Bruce Lee''s face is full of embarrassment. His name is self styled, and what he usually does is bullying. When he meets the real top ruthless role of Tianjia, he is just a mole ant in his eyes. How dare he be a bit presumptuous.


    "Boss, don''t make fun of me. I''m just a bully. I don''t have any real skills." Said Bruce Lee.


    "Now that you don''t have real skills, you have to slowly hone them. There are still many big scenes to see in the future. You are afraid to have a meal. What''s the use of you if I want you?" Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, you can''t do without me." Bruce Lee immediately forced his face hard to keep up with such a fierce boss. He didn''t want to be abandoned.


    "Come on, take me to the Cloud City." Han 3000 said.


    The Cloud City in memory is still very deep, but some places are worth Han 3000''s aftertaste, such as the flying saucer building, where Han 3000 has very beautiful memories. It is also there that Han 3000 gives Su Yingxia a surprise for the first time in her life, making her the envy of all people in cloud city.


    Bruce Lee drives to the street of UFO building. Everything here has changed a lot before rebirth. It is not as prosperous as before, and there are not many well-known businesses in it. But the restaurant of UFO building is already there.


    Han 3000 can''t help thinking of the surprise he made for Su Yingxia that night. It was the first time he saw Su Yingxia cry like a tearful person. Think of these things, Han 3000 can''t help but also some eyes wet, unconsciously wiped with his hand, because Su Yingxia followed him, suffered too much injustice, also from that day, Han 3000 really began to change, for Su Yingxia and change. When Bruce Lee saw this scene from the rearview mirror, he was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more, just stayed quietly. on the other hand. Tianhonghui is very curious about the dinner party tonight, because he has rarely seen such a serious state as tianchangsheng. After all, there is no one worth worrying about in Yuncheng, and the man in the hillside villa has also left Yuncheng, so tianhonghui can hardly imagine what kind of person he is, who can make his father pay so much attention to¡° Tonight''s party is off. I have to go home. " Tianhonghui calls his friends one by one and cancels the party. The so-called social intercourse is just a group of big men drinking and having fun together. Of course, women are indispensable, so Tian Honghui is still a little disappointed. But thinking of what tianchangsheng said and his attitude, even if he was lost, tianhonghui did not dare not go home. After hanging up the phone, Tian Honghui repeatedly guessed in his mind who else could make Tian Changsheng pay attention to Cloud City, but he couldn''t figure out the answer¡° Well, I hope the people I meet tonight will not disappoint me, or I will lose a lot. " Tian Honghui said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1303

    Tianhonghui returned home early. When he found that tianchangsheng had specially found several famous chefs to go home, he was even more curious about the identity of the guests tonight, because Tianjia had never received any guests so ceremoniously in the history of Tianjia, and tianchangsheng was still supervising the work in the kitchen. This attitude is enough to illustrate the importance of the guests tonight.


    But now Cloud City, there are really people who can make Tianjia such a high standard of treatment?


    "Girl, do you know what guests will come to our house tonight?" Tian Honghui goes to Tian linger who is watching TV and asks.


    Tianling''er smiles and says, "my brother."


    "Brother?" Tian Honghui was stunned. When did Tian linger have a brother? He didn''t know about it at all.


    "I don''t know when you have a brother." Tian Honghui asked curiously.


    "There are today. Of course you don''t know." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianhonghui sat beside tianling''er and said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter, please tell Dad quickly."


    Because tianling''er is spoiled by tianchangsheng, she has a very high status in the family. Sometimes even her biological father, Tian Honghui, is ignored. Even when she is watching TV, it often happens that she ignores Tian Honghui.


    But when it comes to Han 3000, Tian ling''er has a special topic, and is in a state of endless talk.


    "My brother is very powerful, even my grandfather is very cautious to him, and he is also very handsome." Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    "How old is he?" Tian Honghui said curiously.


    "En..." Tian ling''er frowned. After all, she didn''t know about age like Han 3000, but from her point of view, she was only a few years old at most.


    "Not about your age?" Tian Honghui guessed that if he could be called elder brother by Tian linger, he would be younger, otherwise he would never be an equal.


    But if he is as old as tianling''er, then he is a child. How can he get Tianchang''s attention?


    "It should be several years older than me, Dad. Why do you ask so many questions? You can see him at night." With that, tianling''er focused on the TV again.


    Tianhonghui knows that he can see it at night, but now he is really curious, so he wants to know more about this person.


    "Do you know his name?" Tian Honghui continued.


    "Han 3000, that sounds good." Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    "Han 3000?" Tian Honghui recites the name silently. It''s so strange that Tian Honghui has never heard of it. Besides, there seems to be no big family surnamed Han in Yuncheng. Is it hard to say that this boy is from other places?


    Many speculations did not make Tianhong Hui know more about Han 3000. On the contrary, Tianhong Hui was more confused after knowing Han 3000''s age.


    At this time, Maybach still stops at the flying saucer building. Bruce Lee finds that Han 3000''s eyes are deep looking out of the window. This kind of eyes are very mature and should not be owned by a child at all.


    For a moment, Bruce Lee has an illusion that the boss in the back seat is not a minor.


    "Boss, is this special for you?" Bruce Lee can''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s mouth rose involuntarily and said, "it''s really special. This place has changed my face and made me realize what I should do."


    "Boss, let me say something disrespectful. Although you are young, I feel that your life experience is very rich. How did you come here?" Bruce Lee is curious.


    It''s a long story. Even if Han 3000 tells Bruce Lee, he won''t believe it.


    Who can believe that Han 3000 was born again at the age of 14.


    Who can believe that Han 3000 has set foot in the world beyond the earth.


    These experiences are absolutely unique to the whole earth, but they are not just rich.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go to Tianjia." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Bruce Lee answered and drove to Tianjia.


    Leaving the main street, it wasn''t long before Han 3000 suddenly said, "stop."


    Bruce Lee slams on the brake subconsciously and stops in the driveway. If the car behind is not far away, it is estimated that a rear end collision has occurred.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Bruce Lee asked Han 3000 in a panic.


    Han Sanqian opens the door and gets off the car in the driveway. Bruce Lee is a little confused. He doesn''t know what''s going on, so he can only pull the car to the side of the road.


    The reason why han Sanqian had such a sudden reaction was that he had been looking out of the window and saw a familiar face, but this face should not appear at this time.


    As Su Yingxia''s future classmate, Qi Yiyun would come to Yuncheng at least when he was in high school.


    Now, of course, everything has changed.


    Han 3000 helped the Qi family to solve the problem. Now the Qi family doesn''t have to go abroad, so the trajectory of Qi Yiyun will inevitably change.


    "Why are you here?" Han 3000 goes to Qi Yiyun and asks. Qi Yiyun is a lonely man, pulling the suitcase, looking very helpless. She came to Yuncheng naturally because of Han 3000''s words, but she came so suddenly that she was not ready for Yuncheng''s life, so she had been wandering for two days. When he saw Han 3000, Qi Yiyun rushed directly into Han 3000''s arms. Hearing Qi Yiyun''s sobbing, Han Sanyi felt at a loss¡° What''s the matter with you? " Han 3000 asked. Qi Yiyun raised his head, tearful eyes looking at Han 3000, said: "I come to you." Han three thousand heart a sink, early and Qi Yiyun know, this seems to lead to a let him unexpected results. Qi Yiyun came to Yuncheng for him, which will inevitably make their relationship extraordinary. Han 3000, however, has not settled even Su Yingxia, so we must not have a relationship with Qi Yiyun in advance¡° You shouldn''t show up at a time like this. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun heard this, tears burst into his eyes, Han 3000''s words, as if to refuse her, let her instantly become a tearful person¡° Don''t cry yet. " Han 3000 quickly said that women''s tears, like bombs, have great power for Han 3000¡° Are you going to drive me away? " Qi Yiyun asked with tears in his eyes. Han 3000 subconsciously shook his head, in this case, how can he drive Qi Yiyun away? All along, Han 3000 has a sense of guilt for Qi Yiyun, because Qi Yiyun helped him too much in the last life, but Han 3000 had to choose to end the entanglement between them by hurting her. Now... Facing Qi Yiyun again, Han 3000 doesn''t know what to do. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1304

    Bruce Lee in the car saw this scene and finally understood why the boss would call for parking. It turned out that he saw his little lover.


    However, Bruce Lee didn''t expect that the eldest is young and has a woman, but he is still a single dog, which makes Bruce Lee can''t help sighing.


    "Well, the eldest has a little girl friend, and I don''t know when I can get the beauty back."


    Han 3000 takes Qi Yiyun into the car. Now that she has arrived in Yuncheng, Han 3000 can''t drive her away, so he can only take her with him for a while. As for how to arrange Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 has to think about it.


    First of all, Qi Yiyun now has to go to school. He has to help him deal with this matter.


    As for where Qi Yiyun will live and how he will live, it depends on his own choice.


    "Boss, is this your sister-in-law?" After getting on the bus, Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 with a smile.


    Sister in law should be the name of Su Yingxia, but it can''t be blamed on Bruce Lee. After all, he doesn''t know Han 3000''s secret.


    "If you don''t want to talk, drive." Han 3000 shrieked.


    "All right." Bruce Lee answers with a smile and continues to drive to Tianjia.


    Qi Yiyun wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. For her, if she could find Han 3000, she would be at ease with the next thing.


    And as long as she is with Han 3000, Qi Yiyun will have a very strong sense of security, which no one has ever let her feel. Even Qi Donglin has never felt this way for her.


    Nothing to say all the way.


    When they came to Tianjia, tianchangsheng, tianhonghui and tianlinger had already met at the gate of the villa.


    This is a villa exclusive to Tianjia. The whole villa area is inhabited by Tianjia people. It can be said that after one person''s success on that day, the whole Tianjia family, all those who have some blood relationship, enjoy the benefits.


    Tianling''er happily ran to the car, but when she saw Qi Yiyun on the car, her face suddenly dimmed a lot, and she still had a hostility to Qi Yiyun.


    Tian Changsheng did not expect that Han 3000 would take a little girl to attend. So it seems that the relationship between the little girl and Han 3000 must be extraordinary.


    Tianchangsheng had guessed before that Han Sanqian might have other ideas about tianling''er, but now it seems that the estimation is wrong.


    Even though tianling''er is Tianchang''s granddaughter, after seeing Qi Yiyun, there are still some differences in her appearance.


    "Brother, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time for how you came here." Tianling''er complains to Han 3000. Although they haven''t known each other for a day, tianling''er''s attitude towards Han 3000 is very intimate.


    Han 3000 has been used to this feeling for a long time. In the last life, tianling''er would stick to him all day long, and not only he, but also other people in the Han family, tianling''er was very close.


    Standing beside Han 3000, Qi Yiyun has a sense of being in the palace. She doesn''t pay attention to the intentional intimacy of tianling''er.


    "Dad, this is the guest?" Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng in a low voice. In his opinion, it''s just a little kid. What''s special about it? Why can Tian Changsheng pay attention to it?


    Hearing Tian Honghui''s questioning voice, Tian Changsheng said coldly, "put away your look of contempt. The survival of Tian family is just a matter of his words."


    Tian Honghui turns his lip. No one can shake the status of the Tian family in Cloud City. How can a little boy decide the fate of the Tian family.


    In Tian Honghui''s opinion, Tian Changsheng is trying to make a mystery, or even has some other purpose.


    Into the day villa, day spirit son enthusiasm to Han 3000 introduced the situation of the villa layout.


    In the past, tianling''er didn''t even have the interest to come out. But in the face of Han 3000, the enthusiasm she showed was unprecedented, which made Tian Honghui have a strange feeling.


    This little girl, should not like this smelly boy, otherwise, how can she have such abnormal performance?


    At this time, a security guard passed by, and tianling''er immediately stopped him.


    The security personnel bowed their heads, showed a very respectful appearance and asked, "miss ling''er, what can I do for you?"


    "Look up, look at my brother and remember his appearance. No one is allowed to stop him when he comes to my house in the future. If anyone doesn''t have eyes, don''t blame me for being impolite." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Yes." Security personnel quickly looked up, looked at Han 3000, and then Han 3000 look in mind.


    What kind of person is tianling''er? All the security personnel of Tianjia family know that once this young lady is provoked, there is absolutely no good fruit to eat, so what she said must be kept in mind.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. You go." With a small wave of tianling''er''s hand, the security personnel left.


    At the same time, Tian ling''er also takes a look at Qi Yiyun, as if he is deliberately showing his status.


    But Qi Yiyun didn''t pay attention to all this. Although the situation of her family can''t be compared with that of Tianjia, Qi Yiyun was also from an extraordinary family. The momentum of the eldest lady was stronger than tianling''er. Tianling''er is a kind of person who is eccentric, and has a lovely nature both on the surface and in the heart. Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, is a combination of Chengfu and Qichang, which is totally different from tianling''er. It is obvious that Qi Yiyun has more advantages in terms of who is better than the other. After all, loveliness is only a kind of appearance, while Chengfu and aura are one''s abilities¡° Brother, I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food for you. I''ll take you to have a look. " Tian ling''er takes Han 3000 by the hand and runs directly to the restaurant. Han 3000 can feel the constant provocation of Qi Yiyun by tianling''er, but Han 3000 also knows that Qi Yiyun doesn''t care about all this, but it still gives him a headache. Two women are enough trouble, plus Su Yingxia, three women a play, Han 3000 really don''t know how to deal with. However, in Han 3000''s mind, the identity of Tian ling''er''s sister will never change, and he can''t have a love affair with Tian ling''er because of some factors. As for Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian really can''t guarantee it, because he has done too many things in his last life to apologize to Qi Yiyun. Han Sanqian thought at that time that if he had an afterlife, he would find a chance to repay Qi Yiyun. Although at that time just think about it, but who can think of, afterlife, actually come! But in the face of this opportunity, Han 3000 still can''t, because make up for Qi Yiyun, and lost Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1305

    After Han 3000 is dragged away by Tian ling''er, Tian Changsheng puts his eyes on Qi Yiyun.


    For the girl who suddenly appeared, Tian Changsheng guessed that she must be Han 3000''s friend. Since she is a friend, she naturally knows more about Han 3000.


    At present, tianchangsheng only knows Han 3000 is very powerful from that middle-aged person, but he knows nothing about Han 3000''s actual identity background. It is very important for tianchangsheng to get some identity information about Han 3000 from her.


    "Little girl, have you known 3000 for a long time?" Tianchang Sheng soft voice asked Qi Yiyun.


    It''s not long to know each other, but Qi Yiyun knows that Han Sanqian has amazing control in Yanjing, and she also guesses the reason why Tian Changsheng talks to her.


    "If you want to know him, I advise you to ask him. You can''t get any answers from me." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    As soon as tianchangsheng''s eyebrows are fixed, these little girls should be very easy to cheat. It''s absolutely easy for tianchangsheng, an old fox, to tell the story from her.


    But tianchangsheng did not expect that Qi Yiyun would say such words.


    "No, I''m just asking." Tianchangsheng denies his real purpose, because he feels that the little girl is hard to deal with. If she says too much, she conveys these words to Han 3000, which is not good for the Tian family.


    Qi Yiyun light smile, said: "you don''t treat me as a little girl, what you want to do, I am very clear, but I can tell you the truth, I know him, not much, only know he is very powerful."


    Facing Qi Yiyun''s attitude, tianchangsheng can accept it. After all, she is Han 3000''s friend.


    But Tian Honghui on one side couldn''t accept it.


    In Yuncheng, who dares to treat his father with this attitude?


    "Little girl, do you know where this is?" Tianhong huilengsheng asks Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun stopped directly, looked at Tian Honghui with his eyes not haughty, and said, "do you want to drive me away? Or do you want to threaten me with your identity? "


    Tian Honghui''s heart suddenly lit up a fire, such a little girl, dare to use this attitude to talk to him, but also a kind of ignore appearance.


    "Don''t you think I dare? Tian Honghui said with gnashing teeth.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly showed a beautiful smile and said, "you can have a try."


    Tian Changsheng slaps Tian Honghui on the back of the head. This is Han 3000''s friend. If you offend her, it''s equivalent to offending Han 3000. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Moreover, tianchangsheng can feel that this little girl is not ordinary either. Her aura is like that of an adult, which is definitely supported by enough strength.


    "Little girl, this is my son. He doesn''t speak very well. Please forgive me." Tian Changsheng said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "I don''t care about him."


    Tian Honghui''s eyes are almost full of fire, just such a little girl, don''t care with him?


    This kind of high attitude, almost let tianhonghui burst out.


    But when he felt Tian Changsheng''s cold eyes, Tian Honghui could only suppress his anger.


    After taking a deep breath, Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng, "Dad, I still have some important things. I won''t take part in this dinner."


    Tian Honghui can''t stand the fact that these two kids are the guests of the Tian family. He can''t accept eating at the same table with them, so he plans to find an excuse to escape.


    But the prosperous day of a word, but directly let Tianhong Hui Leng in situ.


    "Leave this house and you''ll never have to come back." Day prosperous light says.


    Tian Honghui, who just took a few steps, had to stop. Even if he would lose face in front of Qi Yiyun, he did not dare to take another step, because he knew that what Tian Changsheng said was not a joke.


    If he really dares to leave Tianjia at this time, then Tianjia will have no place for him.


    Qi Yiyun smiles and walks towards the restaurant.


    Bruce Lee looks at Qi Yiyun with Yu Guang. He thinks that the eldest brother is not simple, and his sister-in-law is not so simple. He makes Tian Honghui in such an embarrassing situation, and she still looks the same.


    If other people came to Tianjia, they would not be afraid, but she didn''t show any cowardice.


    The woman who deserves to be the boss is really different.


    "Dad, are these two little kids really worth your attention?" After Qi Yiyun and Bruce Lee leave, Tian Honghui asks Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng nodded heavily, took a deep breath and said, "do you want to know the reason?"


    Tian Honghui nodded decisively. Of course, he wanted to know why.


    "You should know very well what the man in the hillside villa means to Tianjia, right?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui doesn''t know much about this matter, but he heard Tian Changsheng mention that if it wasn''t for the man in the hillside villa, the Tian family would never have developed today. In Yuncheng, the reason why Tianjia can be at its peak depends on the person behind it. Moreover, the starting fund for Tianjia''s development is also provided by that person¡° Dad, you said, "without him, there would be no heaven." Tian Honghui said¡° Yes, without him, there would be no family in heaven, and his rights are not only domestic, but such a person kneels down to 3000. Can you imagine what kind of picture that is? " Tianchangsheng said with a bitter smile that he never thought that there would be a person with a higher identity than him in Yuncheng, because in tianchangsheng''s eyes, the middle-aged man is almost omnipotent. As long as he wants to do something, he will be able to do it. However, even he has to submit to Han 3000. Isn''t that enough to show Han 3000''s power? What''s the point of bowing in front of Han 3000¡° What... What Tian Honghui''s eyes widened, a pair of incredible appearance. Such a powerful character kneels down in front of a little boy¡° How could he, how could he kneel down? " Tian Honghui asked¡° Because he wants to live. Is it simple enough? He kneels in front of Han 3000 just to survive. Can you imagine what kind of person Han 3000 is? " Tian Changsheng sighed. Tian Honghui can''t imagine, because in his eyes, Han 3000 is just a child, but the fact is obviously not so simple¡° Dad, now I finally understand why a child can get such attention from you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1306

    Tian Honghui can belittle Han 3000 because he doesn''t know Han 3000 at all, but he can''t belittle that middle-aged man because he knows that the development of Tian family today is closely related to that man.


    Even that man made the Tianjia family have today''s status.


    However, such a person has to kneel down to Han 3000 and beg for mercy. Even if Tian Honghui is a fool, he should be able to understand Han 3000''s ability.


    But it''s hard for him to accept why such a child has such amazing ability and what kind of identity background he has!


    "Dad, do you know what Han 3000 is like?" Tian Honghui asked carefully.


    Tian Changsheng is helpless. If he knows, he doesn''t need to be confused. Unfortunately, his current understanding of Han 3000 is not enough to know these things in depth. Moreover, Tian Changsheng doesn''t dare to investigate Han 3000 at will, for fear that Han 3000 will be dissatisfied with his little action after Han 3000 discovers it.


    If such a person is estranged from the Tianjia family, then the road of Tianjia family will come to an end, so tianchangsheng dare not try it easily.


    "I warn you, you can be curious about his identity, but you can''t investigate him casually." Tian Changsheng told Tian Honghui that he didn''t want his son''s stupid behavior to harm the Tian family.


    If it wasn''t for tianchangsheng''s warning, tianhonghui would certainly use his own network resources to investigate this matter as much as possible.


    But since tianchangsheng has said so, tianhonghui can only give up this idea.


    "Dad, are you afraid to arouse his discontent?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "The family of heaven is above the Cloud City, but you should be able to understand that there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. It''s just a cloud city. It''s nothing at all." Tian Changsheng said with a sigh.


    In the eyes of Yuncheng people, Tianjia is the first family in the business world. Everyone should be afraid of it.


    However, tianchangsheng is very clear that the real high-ranking people are above the whole hot summer and even the whole world. They are the real big people. In the eyes of these people, Tianjia is not even a fart.


    Tianhonghui is very arrogant in Yuncheng and doesn''t pay attention to anyone. However, he still knows what tianchangsheng said. He is nothing when he leaves Tianjia in Yuncheng.


    "I know what to do." Tian Honghui said.


    "You know a fart." Tian Changsheng stares at Tian Honghui coldly and says: "if you really know, you should know that it''s best to do nothing. The relationship between Tian family and him is best maintained by ling''er."


    "Ling er?" Tianhonghui is stunned. Tianling''er is spoiled and has a bad temper. Isn''t he afraid of tianling''er offending Han 3000? How can he let tianling''er maintain this relationship?


    "He''s very tolerant of ling''er, but I don''t know why." Tianchangsheng said.


    It was speculated that Han 3000 was interested in ling''er, so he was particularly tolerant to ling''er. However, after seeing Qi Yiyun, Tian Changsheng gave up the idea. Moreover, at Han 3000''s age, his idea seems absurd.


    More importantly, if Han 3000 is really interested in women, then mature and feminine is his first choice, and tianling''er is a real little girl. Without any potential of a woman, how can Han 3000 be interested in her.


    "Dad, do you mean that he likes ling''er?" Tian Honghui said with a smile.


    Generally speaking, as a father, when his daughter is young, he will try his best to protect her and never let some smelly boy run away.


    However, Tian Honghui doesn''t think so. It''s a wonderful thing for the Tian family to let Tian linger tie Han 3000.


    "You''re blind. Don''t you see the girl 3000 brought today? Although I don''t want to admit it, she looks much better than ling''er." Tianchangsheng said.


    Speaking of Qi Yiyun, the expression on Tian Honghui''s face became more rigorous. Although he didn''t have a deep contact with Qi Yiyun, he already felt that Qi Yiyun was not simple through a few words.


    Moreover, she is still calm and self-confident when facing adults, and she is a girl who is hard to deal with.


    "Dad, this little girl is definitely a cruel role in the future." Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng nodded his head with approval. It''s also because of this that he thinks tianling''er is out of the question. There is such a girl beside Han 3000. If other girls want to get close to Han 3000, they will be fooled by Qi Yiyun''s means, and finally leave the scene in dismay.


    "It''s almost time for dinner, but we can''t make him wait too long." Tianchangsheng finished and walked towards the restaurant.


    At this time, Tian ling''er has enthusiastically introduced the name and taste of each dish to Han 3000, and even understood the origin of each dish, which surprised Han 3000.


    In the last life, he didn''t realize that tianling''er had so much research on food, and this knowledge was obviously not from textbooks.


    "You know so much about food, have you ever learned it?" Han three thousand smile to the day spirit son ask a way¡° Of course, every dish I like to eat, I will understand, know its story, eat more taste Tian ling''er said haughtily, this girl has great hostility to Qi Yiyun, so whenever she finishes a sentence, she will deliberately look at Qi Yiyun. If Han 3000 agrees with what she said, tianling''er will pick an eyebrow at Qi Yiyun. However, from the beginning to the end, Qi Yiyun did not make any response, because in her heart, she did not pay attention to tianling''er, or even treat her as a threatening opponent¡° It seems that you are a standard eater Han 3000 said¡° What do you want Tian ling''er was stunned for a moment, and asked Han 3000, "is this a derogatory word?"¡° Well... No, it''s a compliment. " Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and then said. Then tianling''er took a provocative look at Qi Yiyun and said, "brother, if you like, you can come to eat at home every day. How about I accompany you?"¡° This is your house. How can I come every day? " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. Tian ling''er didn''t want to give up so easily. He continued: "you can take this place as your home. If you want, you can still live here. Other people in Tian''s family have absolutely no opinions, but..." before he finished, Tian ling''er began to falter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1307

    Han 3000 looked at Qi Yiyun, forced to suppress a smile, knowing that it asked: "but what?"


    "But you can only live by yourself, and no one else can." Finish saying this words, the day spirit son specially looked at Qi Yi cloud again, obviously have very strong pertinence.


    This is the result Han 3000 had expected, and Han 3000 can also feel the hostility of Tian ling''er to Qi Yiyun, but he and Tian ling''er are destined to have sibling relationship.


    "But I already have a hillside villa to live in, so I don''t have to come to your house." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er is like a ball in a moment. Tianjia villa can''t compare with Tianjia villa in terms of environment and status. Therefore, it seems to be wishful thinking for Han 3000 to take the second place.


    At this time, tianchangsheng and his son finally came to the restaurant.


    Tian Honghui''s attitude towards Han 3000 has obviously changed a lot. After knowing Han 3000''s amazing deeds, he dare not underestimate Han 3000 any more. He even seems a little cautious when eating, for fear that he might say something that he shouldn''t say and make Han 3000 unhappy.


    It was a home-made meal. There was no cupping or flattering. Tianchangsheng didn''t ask about Han 3000''s personal affairs.


    For Tian Changsheng, the main purpose of this meal is to get closer to Han 3000, so that the Tian family can have a better chance to catch up with Han 3000.


    "3000, if you have any trouble in the future, just tell me. I can help you solve anything within the boundary of Cloud City." Tian Changsheng said to Han 3000 that his words also showed the position of the Tian family. Although he did not explicitly say that the Tian family became a subordinate of Han 3000, he also expressed the Tian family''s will.


    "If there is anything I can do for you, I will never be polite to you." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng nodded with a smile and continued: "it''s the honor of Tianjia if you think so."


    When the word "honor" comes out of tianchangsheng''s mouth, Qi Yiyun, who is buried in the meal, is obviously stunned.


    Before he came to Yuncheng, Qi Yiyun had a special understanding of the situation of Yuncheng. As the first family of the business community, Tianjia has absolute say in the business community of Yuncheng, that is to say, Tianjia has the highest status in Yuncheng.


    But the owner of such a family will regard it as an honor to help Han 3000, which makes Qi Yiyun even more curious about Han 3000''s identity.


    He has shown his amazing ability in Yanjing. In the short time when he came to Yuncheng, he conquered Tianjia, which makes Qi Yiyun unable to imagine how he did it in such a short time.


    After dinner, it''s late. In the eyes of tianling''er, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun get on the car and leave Tianjia.


    "What''s the matter?" Tianchangsheng joked.


    "Grandfather, this is Qi Yiyun. He won''t live with his brother, will he?" Tian ling''er says with an unhappy face that she has great hostility to Qi Yiyun, so she can''t accept this kind of thing.


    Tian Changsheng doesn''t dare to guess the relationship between Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun at will. After all, they are both children. If he thinks about it, it can only show that his thoughts are too dirty.


    "Little girl, you should know how to deal with it naturally. Even if they really live together now, they are still children. What else can happen?" Tianchangsheng said.


    "Grandfather, you help me to think of a way, I also want to live in the hillside villa." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianchangsheng''s face changed greatly with fright. The little princess must not have such an idea. Moreover, tianchangsheng knows that her words are true. If she keeps thinking about this, I''m afraid something will happen.


    "That''s 3000''s home. As an outsider, how can I be the master? And if you insist on doing so, what should you do if 3000 is not happy? Isn''t that counterproductive?" Tianchangsheng said.


    "Do you mean that he will refuse me?" The day spirit son is unconvinced of say, why Qi Yi cloud has a chance to live in, but she doesn''t have?


    "I''m not him, and I can''t figure out what he thinks, but one thing you should know is that if you add trouble to him, he won''t like you, but he will also dislike you." Tianchangsheng reminds us.


    Tianling''er was silent for a long time and said, "grandfather, do you mean I''m a troublemaker?"


    Tianchangsheng''s eyelids are beating. The little princess''s words are full of the smell of fire medicine. If she is accidentally provoked, she will wake up in the middle of the night by pulling her beard. With tianchangsheng''s heart, she can''t stand it.


    So tianchangsheng turns around and walks away without saying a word, which is the only way not to annoy tianlinger.


    Tianling''er didn''t take tianchangsheng''s leave, but after taking a deep breath, he said to himself, "no matter what, I won''t give up. Am I beautiful and amazing? Am I not cute?"


    Tian ling''er''s current state of mind is unknown to Han 3000, but there is a problem now, which makes him have a headache.


    Qi Yiyun''s sudden appearance was unexpected by Han 3000, so he still doesn''t know how to arrange Qi Yiyun.


    After all, Qi Yiyun came to Yuncheng for him, and Han Sanqian couldn''t ignore Qi Yiyun. Such a little girl, in case of falling into the hands of bad people, but to a big deal, Han 3000 can''t helplessly see her in danger¡° Do you have any plans to come to Yuncheng? " Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun¡° You help me find a school and a place to live. " Qi Yiyun said that at her age, she would continue to study. Even if she came to Yuncheng because of Han 3000, she would not neglect her studies¡° The school is easy to run. With Tianjia''s ability, as long as I mention this, he can find the best school in quanyun City, but where he lives... "Han Sanqian hesitates. Although the hillside villa is very big, it''s still not suitable for him to live with Qi Yiyun. After all, he and Su Yingxia haven''t started yet, You can''t have too many feelings with Qi Yiyun at this time¡° I want to live in your house. " Qi Yiyun said directly. The little dragon''s mouth unconsciously raised a smile, thinking that the boss''s love is really not shallow, such a beautiful girl would take the initiative to send her to the door¡° This is not suitable, is it Han 3000 embarrassed said¡° You can also find a place for me, but I''m still young. If something goes wrong and nobody protects me, it''s your responsibility. Do you want to see me in the news? " Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1308

    Qi Yiyun''s words are very extreme, but it is not impossible. After all, there is no bottom line for the chaos of the world, and Qi Yiyun does have a fantastic beauty.


    Even though she is still young and her figure is not perfect, that face is enough to make many men think badly.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to say, "I''m still staying in the hotel for the time being, if you..."


    Before Han 3000 finished speaking, Qi Yiyun said, "no problem. I can stay in a hotel first, but I have to live next door to you, so that you can better protect me."


    "Isn''t it better to live in the same room?" Bruce Lee couldn''t help saying.


    Han 3000 stares at Bruce Lee with sharp eyes.


    Bruce Lee feels like he has a bayonet on his back and closes his mouth.


    "In the future, I will live in the hillside villa and prepare a room for you." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    "OK, no problem." Qi Yiyun simply replied.


    "Do you have any requirements for the school?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "Students with excellent grades are never critical of the school environment." Qi Yiyun said.


    This makes Han 3000 speechless, but he also has to admit that Qi Yiyun is really excellent. People like her will not be affected by the learning environment. As long as she is willing, she is definitely a bully.


    Since there is no requirement for the school, Han 3000 can''t help but come up with an idea to let Qi Yiyun go to Su Yingxia''s school. If the two can become sisters earlier, Han 3000 can also use Qi Yiyun to get in touch with Su Yingxia faster.


    However, he knows that Su Yingxia''s character and Qi Yiyun''s becoming a sister will definitely lead to a loss, but with him, it''s not a big problem.


    "All right, I''ll arrange school for you tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    After taking them to the hotel, Bruce Lee drove them home alone.


    For Bruce Lee, it''s like a dream to suddenly own a Maybach, and he knows that as long as he can follow Han 3000 all the time, Maybach is just the beginning, and he can get more in the future.


    Money, status.


    These things that once Bruce Lee could not imagine, may be brought to him by Han 3000.


    So it also makes Bruce Lee strengthen his loyalty to Han 3000, and let him secretly swear that no matter what the situation, he will never betray Han 3000.


    "Ah, such a luxury car, but parking in such a broken alley, it''s really wrong for you." Bruce Lee lives in a dilapidated alley because the rent here is cheap, which is the only choice for people like him who have no source of income.


    In the past, Bruce Lee didn''t think there was any problem, but after Maybach stopped, he found that it didn''t deserve to be here at all.


    It''s not that he doesn''t deserve his identity, it''s that he doesn''t deserve this car.


    When they get up in the morning, the people in the alley will not be able to blink their eyes when they see the car.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee is also worried about those guys who don''t have eyes. What if they scratch the car?


    As a result, Bruce Lee can only sleep in the car to avoid the insecurity in his heart.


    The next morning, just as Bruce Lee thought, there were a lot of people standing outside the car.


    Although these people live at the bottom of the society, they have seen luxury cars, but they have never seen luxury cars parking in such shabby alleys, so they are very curious.


    "See what you see, see what you see." Bruce Lee walked out of the car with a domineering face and drove those close-up people to avoid scratching the car.


    "Brother dragon!"


    "Brother dragon!"


    "Brother dragon!"


    When some of them saw Bruce Lee walking down from the car, they were very surprised.


    These are the people who used to work with Bruce Lee, because after the incident of Mullins, they got rid of Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee tried to contact these guys, but they didn''t even answer the phone, which made him angry.


    However, after learning that Han 3000 is powerful, Bruce Lee doesn''t care about it either. After all, they give up the chance to be popular and spicy.


    "I thought who it was, but I didn''t think it was you." Bruce Lee said with disdain.


    "Brother long, you are developed." One of them goes to Bruce Lee with a flattering face.


    "This car is worth millions. Brother long, you''ve got this car!"


    "Brother long, what''s a good way to get rich? Why don''t you take us with you?"


    Listening to these words, Bruce Lee suddenly has a feeling of nausea. Although these people used to flatter him, today they are very disgusting.


    "With you?" Bruce Lee gave a cold smile and said, "I remember calling you, but I didn''t answer any of them. I ran faster than anyone else. Why, now I have to flatter you again?"


    A few people seem a little embarrassed. They had a conflict with Chen Fei that night. With their identity and social status, they naturally did not dare to fight against Chen Fei. Moreover, in their opinion, Bruce Lee and Han 3000 could be dead in the street that night. How dare they contact Bruce Lee?


    But what they didn''t expect was that Bruce Lee wasn''t dead, and he didn''t even show any signs of injury. More importantly, he''s even driving Maybach now¡° Brother long, my cell phone was dead that day. I didn''t know you called me at all. "¡° Brother long, I''m sorry I didn''t get your call. If you have any orders, I''ll help you now. " Bruce Lee is not stupid enough to believe this ridiculous excuse of no electricity and arrears. Moreover, he knows what these people are, and letting them follow him is just a drag on him¡° Let''s go as soon as possible. Our fate is over. " Little Dragon said coldly. As soon as these words came out, the faces of those people changed¡° Bruce Lee, don''t you really hang out with a little kid? "¡° You are not ashamed to be a little brother to a child¡° If this word spreads out, can you still hang your face? " Several people didn''t really regard Bruce Lee as the boss, so the name changed at this time, and their attitude was extremely bad. But Bruce Lee is surprisingly not angry with these words. Looking down on Han 3000, in his opinion, this is the most stupid idea. A person who can make Moyang compromise and make tianchangsheng invite him home to have dinner, even if he is a child, can the whole Cloud City find a second such role¡° You don''t understand his power at all. As long as he wants to, Cloud City will change. No one can do that. " Bruce Lee said with a faint smile¡° It''s really boastful. Do you know that Chen Fei has already sent out a message to ask for his life? If you follow him, you won''t be surprised to be dead in the street at any time. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1309

    If it was in the past, Bruce Lee would definitely stay away from the rich second generation like Chen Fei, because people like Chen Fei have a family behind them as a protective umbrella. They are extremely arrogant, and they would never pay attention to the role of Bruce Lee. Moreover, they usually provoke such dandies, and the end is never better.


    Bruce Lee knows that many people who offend Chen Fei for some inexplicable reasons are now abandoned. His reputation in Cloud City is quite famous.


    But now, Bruce Lee doesn''t pay attention to Chen Fei at all.


    Even for Bruce Lee, if Chen Fei wants to find Han 3000''s trouble, it''s just his own destruction.


    "Ha ha, if Chen Fei really has this idea, I think it''s a good opportunity for you to inform him and let him be honest. Maybe the Chen family will have a chance to have a foothold in Yuncheng. Otherwise, not only Chen Fei, but the whole Chen family will be doomed." Bruce Lee said lightly.


    After hearing these words, those people couldn''t help laughing.


    They don''t know Han 3000''s position in front of Moyang and tianchangsheng at all. They just think that this little boy can threaten Chen Fei? Let alone the whole Chen family.


    "Bruce Lee, where do you get the confidence to say that? I think you should be very clear about who Chen Fei is."


    "It''s just a little kid. It gives you so much courage that even Chen Fei is not afraid of it."


    "Bruce Lee, for the sake of brothers, we will remind you that you don''t have time to regret it."


    These people all shake their heads and look at Bruce Lee with a sneer. He even thinks a little kid is so important, even because he doesn''t pay attention to Chen Fei.


    In their opinion, this is Bruce Lee''s behavior of digging his own grave, and if he doesn''t know how to look back, he will be killed by Chen Fei sooner or later.


    Bruce Lee opened the car door and said with a cool face: "you don''t understand his power. I can forgive you, but if you really think he will be afraid of Chen Fei, it''s a big mistake. Next, open your eyes and have a good look. Chen Fei is worse than a fart in his eyes."


    With these words, Bruce Lee closes the door, starts the engine, and drives away from the alley.


    Several people stand in the same place and feel particularly unconvinced. Although they think that Han 3000 is not Chen Fei''s opponent, now Bruce Lee drives this luxury car, which makes them envious.


    "This guy actually drives such a luxury car. If he goes out to cheat girls, it''s not easy."


    "No, I don''t know where he borrowed his car."


    "Do you think that kid is as powerful as he said, otherwise, how can he drive this car?"


    When this question comes out, other people shake their heads very decisively. They know Chen Fei''s roots, but they know nothing about Han 3000. Therefore, they are more willing to believe that Chen Fei can succeed in revenge, and that unknown little boy is bound to pay for what he has done.


    "How can it be? Look at it. With Chen Fei''s character, the boy will be finished in three days. Maybe we will have to collect Bruce Lee''s corpse at that time."


    "Also, Chen Fei is not a role to be provoked. How can he deal with it with a child?"


    Bruce Lee drives to the downstairs of Han 3000''s hotel. Since Chen Fei wants to deal with him, Bruce Lee has to tell Han 3000 about it.


    However, Bruce Lee knows that Han 3000 will never pay attention to Chen Fei''s role.


    Although the Chen family has a first-line family status in Yuncheng, there is still a big gap between them.


    What''s more, Han 3000 not only has Chen family as a helper, but even Mo Yang will come forward for him, which is definitely a nightmare for Chen family.


    Han Sanqian still keeps the habit of getting up early. After all, for him, a strong man in the divine realm, the amount of sleep can''t affect his mental state. Even if he doesn''t sleep, it doesn''t matter.


    And keep sleeping, that''s because Han 3000 still wants to keep the state that an ordinary person should have.


    Just ready to go to the health home to wash Han 3000, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    After opening the door, Qi Yiyun walked into the room without saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Tonight, I''m going to sleep here." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 just found out that Qi Yiyun''s dark circles were heavy, like he didn''t have a good rest.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand feel baffled, Qi Yiyun this is where the inspiration, why sleep with him?


    Both of them are still children. Is Qi Yiyun''s initiative born?


    Before his rebirth, Han 3000 was forced to sleep in the same bed with Qi Yiyun. At that time, Qi Yiyun''s initiative surprised Han 3000.


    But Qi Yiyun at that time had a purpose. She hoped to have some special relationship with Han 3000, and then stay with him.


    But now, Qi Yiyun can''t have the same idea, can he¡° I''m afraid of a strange environment. " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 heard these words, and then saw Qi Yiyun''s serious dark circles under his eyes. He suddenly realized and said, "don''t you stay up all night?"¡° Can''t you? " Qi Yiyun looks at Han 3000 with a stubborn look. Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun, who has always been very strong in his mind, dare not sleep alone. This is what Han Sanwan didn''t expect¡° You''re so timid. It''s not your style Han 3000 said with a smile¡° My style? What''s my style like? " Qi Yiyun asks curiously. Han 3000 immediately realized that he had let slip. What he understood was Qi Yiyun in the future, which could not be compared with the present¡° It''s nothing. I''ll just say it casually. But if you want to sleep with me, we are both minors. What should we do in case something happens? " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun also thought about this problem, and she had already figured out the countermeasures. She directly took out a pair of scissors from her bag and said, "I have this thing, do you dare?" Han three thousand stunned, before rebirth of Qi Yiyun, but try to sleep with him, when so violent¡° Er... Whatever you want. You can sleep anywhere you want. I''ll just sit on the sofa. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "after I''m familiar with the environment here, I don''t need you to accompany me."¡° OK, you have scissors, you has the final say, but are you resting today or are you going to see the school? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1310

    Although Qi Yiyun is very tired, she doesn''t want to delay her studies. After all, as a student bully, what she should do well now is to study, so she won''t let other things delay her career.


    "Go to school first, and then come back to rest." Qi Yiyun said.


    "OK, do you need to wash? I can let you go first." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun is also impolite and goes directly to the bathroom.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This woman''s strength is natural, but why does such a strong person wear glasses and keep a low profile later?


    This makes Han 3000 a little confused, but he does not expect to have a chance to see the real reason, because after rebirth, too many things have changed. Qi Yiyun knows him a lot in advance, which will inevitably change Qi Yiyun''s growth environment. Whether she will wear glasses to cover her face is unknown.


    After washing, they went downstairs.


    Arriving at the door of the hotel, Han 3000 is very satisfied to see that Bruce Lee''s car has been waiting for a long time.


    Although Bruce Lee is just a gangster at the bottom, he knows what he should do, which is one of the necessary conditions for his subordinates.


    Seeing Han 3000, Bruce Lee gets out of the car and opens the back door for them.


    "Boss."


    Han Sanqian nods, gets on the bus and tells Bruce Lee his destination.


    "Boss, the school that my sister-in-law wants to go to is not for anyone. It''s a key school in Yuncheng. If she is not assigned to this school district, it will cost a lot of money." Bruce Lee said to Han 3000, which can be regarded as a reminder.


    Han 3000 stares at Bruce Lee. How can this guy treat Qi Yiyun as his sister-in-law? This kind of misunderstanding can''t happen. After all, his future wife is Su Yingxia.


    "You can''t control your mouth. I don''t mind making it more memorable." Han 3000 light said.


    Bruce Lee looks embarrassed and sees the calm Qi Yiyun in the rearview mirror. He thinks about the relationship between the two.


    After arriving at the school, Han 3000 directly takes Qi Yiyun into the school, and then goes to the principal''s office.


    "You little brother, will you be happy to take me as your sister-in-law?" Qi Yiyun suddenly asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 eyebrows straight jump, if now Qi Yiyun has that feeling for him, it is definitely not a good thing for Han 3000, because he has seen Qi Yiyun''s persistence, the earlier this feeling comes, the more unfavorable it is for Han 3000.


    "What can I be happy about? At my age, I won''t think about this kind of thing. You can rest assured that I won''t have any thoughts about you." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t speak any more, and his expression doesn''t show any abnormality.


    When he came to the headmaster''s office, Han 3000 directly pushed the door and went in.


    But because it was still early, the office was empty.


    "Is your attitude too arrogant? Shouldn''t we wait at the door?" For Han 3000 this kind of impolite behavior, Qi Yiyun showed his opposition.


    After all, this is the headmaster''s office, and the headmaster is the most powerful person in the whole school. If the headmaster is upset and wants to study in the school, it will become a fantasy?


    "Waiting at the door, and waiting here, his attitude is the same. It''s not so easy to come to this school." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowns slightly. She doesn''t quite understand what Han 3000 means.


    Since we know that it is not easy, we should be more cautious and do something that will make the headmaster feel good about.


    But how could the headmaster like him if he did it now?


    "Don''t you understand why I did it?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded, waiting for Han 3000''s explanation.


    "There are some people in this world. The weaker you are, the more they will bully you. On the contrary, if you are stronger, they may be afraid of you." Han 3000 said.


    Now Qi Yiyun doesn''t quite understand this truth, but she thinks that since Han 3000 did it, it must be reasonable, so she agrees.


    Before long, the principal finally came to the office.


    For the two uninvited guests in the office, he felt very dissatisfied, because in his eyes, these two student like people should be from his school, and if they break into his office like this, they will be punished.


    "You are students of several years and classes. You dare to come to my office." The principal said to them in a cold voice.


    Han three thousand a pair of fearless attitude, light said: "we are not the school here, but my friend, intend to come here to study."


    "Ha ha." With a cold smile, the headmaster sat in his office and said to Han 3000, "do you know where this is?"


    "Of course, if not, how can I be here?" Han 3000 said¡° You should be clear that if you want to study here, you have to ask for my permission. But when you break into my office with this attitude, do you think... "The headmaster looks up, takes a look at Qi Yiyun, and then continues to say," do you think she still has a chance to study here? "¡° I''m doing this to make it easier for her to come here to study Han 3000 said. The attitude of this little kid makes the headmaster feel very uncomfortable. Although it''s really a convenient way to go through the back door, he is very dissatisfied with dealing with such a little kid with high attitude. When the parents of a child see him, they can''t be modest, bend down to laugh, or even give him a good gift. But look at the boy in front of them, they are so arrogant that they regard this office as his territory¡° Children, you may not understand my ability The headmaster picked up the landline on the desk with a smile¡° Call security. I have two uninvited guests. Please help me get them out¡° Hello, what''s the matter? Is the phone out of order? " There was a busy tone at the end of the phone. The headmaster felt very clear that this landline was used inside the school almost every day. How could it break down for no reason? Han 3000 light smile, the phone is broken, of course, he made the ghost, only he can quietly do this thing¡° It seems that God is willing to give me time. Let''s have a good discussion. " Han 3000 said¡° Today, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, she can''t study here. You''d better go now. " The principal said with a cold face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1311

    "It''s so embarrassing that I have to swallow it later. Why?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he had expected that it would not be so easy for Qi Yiyun to enter the school, so he was ready for it. Now tianchangsheng should be on his way.


    And the headmaster said so decidedly, when he saw the prosperous day, he did not know what he would feel.


    Seeing Han 3000''s attitude, the headmaster was so angry that no one dared to be so arrogant in front of him, not to mention that he was just a little kid.


    "You can try. I''d like to see how you made me swallow it." The principal said in a cold voice.


    His status in Yuncheng''s education field is extraordinary. Let alone an ordinary family, even a family with a certain prominent status has to give him some face. He doesn''t believe how much energy this little boy can have.


    "In fact, it can be very simple. As long as you nod your head, you don''t have to make it difficult to finish." Han 3000 kindly reminded.


    But such kindness will not be accepted by the headmaster.


    "If she can enter this school, my name will be written backwards from now on." Said the headmaster.


    Han Sanqian is dumbfounded. He doesn''t give himself any way out. He is probably spoiled by other parents. That''s why he is so arrogant.


    However, this is also a reasonable thing. Nowadays, parents attach great importance to children''s education, and this is a very good school. There will certainly be many parents who will give him benefits through the back door. Over time, this will make him develop the illusion of being superior.


    "How many years have you been a headmaster?" Han 3000 asked.


    "What''s the matter with you, little boy? Don''t pretend to be mature in front of me. I''ve seen a lot of children like you." The headmaster said discontentedly.


    "Over the years, you should have received a lot of benefits. How long can you stay in this position if these things are exposed?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    The headmaster gave a faint smile. He had heard a lot of similar words, but he was very confident in his own means, clean and spotless, and would never let anyone catch hold of him. Therefore, it was a complete fantasy to use this thing to threaten him.


    "Little fellow, have you ever seen me benefit?" The principal asked with a smile.


    Han three thousand shriveled shriveled mouth, said: "this is not."


    The headmaster even more proud of the smile, said: "since you have not seen, you don''t want to talk nonsense, otherwise, I can sue you slander."


    "But if I want to find out these things, I will find out. Do you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    For this kind of provocation, the headmaster is not afraid at all, because many people have said such words to him, but in the end, what''s the result? He doesn''t still sit in the headmaster''s office.


    "You can try. If you can find out, I''d like to thank you very much." After that, the headmaster sighed and continued: "I''ve been sitting in this position for too long, and I''m bored. I especially want to try a new life."


    The headmaster''s arrogant face makes Han Sanqian''s killing intention emerge. As an educator, his attitude is obviously unqualified.


    However, this is the earth after all. Han 3000 will not solve the problem by killing people.


    "You will." Han 3000 said.


    "If there''s nothing else, you two get out of here. As long as I sit in this position for one day, she will never have a chance to study here." The headmaster said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I have a friend who is already on the road. I believe you will be surprised to see him." Han 3000 light said.


    "It''s no use looking for help. Yuncheng, no one can order me to do things." Said the headmaster.


    Han 3000 laughs but says nothing. His boasting is just for now. When Tian Changsheng shows up, will he have the courage to say so?


    See Han 3000 still don''t move, the headmaster a little impatient, he don''t want to face these two let him uncomfortable people.


    When the landline couldn''t get through, the headmaster took out his mobile phone again, but strangely, there was no mobile phone signal, which made him feel like he had hit a ghost.


    "What''s the situation? Why can''t I use my cell phone?" The headmaster said with a puzzled face.


    Han 3000 light smile, for him, these are small means, not worth mentioning.


    But when Qi Yiyun saw Han 3000''s smile, she had a very strange feeling. She knew that Han 3000 might have done these things, but how did he do it?


    The landline can move the line, but the headmaster''s mobile phone is always on him. Even if he wants to do something, he can''t have a chance.


    "I''ll call security. If you want to be driven out, you can wait here, but I advise you not to lose face." With that, the principal left the office.


    Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000: "how did you do it?"


    "What?" Han 3000 puzzled looking at Qi Yiyun.


    "Landline, mobile phone, isn''t it because of you, so it can''t be used?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Of course, it''s not because of me. I don''t have such ability." Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun doesn''t think it''s possible, but besides Han 3000, what''s the reason? Is it a coincidence¡° Did you ask tianchangsheng to help? " Qi Yiyun asked. Han Sanqian nodded with a smile. Naturally, this kind of thing can be better solved by tianchangsheng. Of course, he can also find Mo Yang, but if Mo Yang comes out, Han 3000 is afraid that the headmaster''s heart will not be able to bear it. After all, Mo Yang is a person on the road. If he offends him, he often wants to see blood. The headmaster is too old to see such a scene. So in a way, Han 3000 left a little room for the headmaster. If we call tianchangsheng and Moyang together, he may even have the heart to die. Qi Yiyun nods. If tianchangsheng comes forward, it''s a sure thing for her to go to school here. Even the headmaster can''t refuse. At this time, the office door was pushed open, but it was not the headmaster who found the security guard to come back, but tianchangsheng finally came. Seeing Han 3000, Tian Changsheng''s face showed a smile¡° Three thousand. You don''t have to come out in person for such a small matter. I can handle it in one phone call. " Tianchangsheng said¡° I thought I could handle it, but who would have thought that the headmaster here just looked down on me. There''s no way. That''s why I let you come here. " Han 3000 said. Tian Changsheng smiles faintly. Although he doesn''t know why han 3000 did it, he knows that it''s not something Han 3000 can''t do, because he doesn''t have to do it at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1312

    After the headmaster found the security guard, he yelled at the security guard because he thought it was the security guard''s dereliction of duty, so that the arrogant and ignorant boy would break into his office.


    "If you don''t want to do it, get out of here. You can''t do such a little thing well. What else can you do?"


    "A bunch of rubbish who only know how to take money but don''t do anything. I don''t know how you got into school."


    "From today on, if this kind of thing happens again, you will disappear in front of my eyes."


    The security guard didn''t dare to say a word, but could only listen silently. After all, the headmaster has great power in the school. It''s just a matter of one sentence to dismiss a small security guard.


    "When you get to my office, don''t talk nonsense to him. Just take him out."


    Seeing that the security guard didn''t respond, the headmaster was angry and said, "are you deaf? Can''t you hear me?"


    The security guard said quickly, "headmaster, I know what to do."


    "Waste, waste." The headmaster even scolded the rubbish twice, and his expression almost became ferocious.


    Came to the office door, the principal directly pushed open the door, said to the security: "go, if he dares to resist, you give me a lesson."


    "Yes." The security guard knows what the principal means. He wants to vent his anger with his own hands. Whether he can keep his job depends on his means.


    So the security guard is also ruthless. He must give a good performance and take out his most ruthless means. As long as he can satisfy the headmaster, he can do anything.


    The security guard went into the office.


    There are three people in the office. Except Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun, Tian Changsheng is the most like a parent.


    In the view of the security guard, there must be nothing wrong with the two children. It is estimated that the principal''s anger comes from this adult,


    After confirming his idea, the security guard went directly to tianchangsheng.


    "You are so brave that you dare to offend the headmaster." With these words, the security guard directly arrested Tian Changsheng.


    This scene made Han 3000 stunned.


    He never thought that the security guard would deal with tianchangsheng. This guy is too brave. What kind of consequences would he have to deal with tianchangsheng?


    What''s more, the headmaster''s idiot didn''t show up and let the security guard come around?


    How would the headmaster feel if he knew that tianchangsheng was the one who was arrested by the security guard?


    "What are you doing?" Tian Changsheng said in a cold voice.


    The security guard didn''t know this famous person in Yuncheng. In his eyes, this guy offended the principal. To make the principal satisfied with his performance, he had to teach this guy a lesson.


    "What are you doing? You should be punished for messing around in the headmaster''s office. I advise you not to resist. Otherwise, you can only lie down and leave today." Security threats to tianchangsheng.


    As the protagonist of this incident, Han 3000 suddenly became a supporting actor. He couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that this incident would become like this, but I have to say that the play is more and more interesting.


    "Do you know who he is?" Han 3000 can''t help reminding the security guard.


    The security guard looks disdainful. No matter who he is, the principal''s position is the highest in the school. He''s messing around in the principal''s office. Do you still need to care about his identity?


    "I don''t care who he is, little friend. I advise you two to get out of here and don''t wait for me to do it. Otherwise, I can''t help you with your little arms and legs." Said the guard.


    Han three thousand face smile more and more thick, said: "headmaster people, he knows what you do?"


    "It''s all the headmaster''s orders, so you should admit it." Said the guard.


    The headmaster estimated that he did not know that tianchangsheng was coming, let alone that the security guard regarded tianchangsheng as a troublemaker.


    However, since the security is from the headmaster, the headmaster must be outside.


    "Aren''t you going to come in and see who he''s catching?" Han 3000 yells outside the office.


    The headmaster was standing outside the door. He wanted to watch Han 3000 being knocked out of the office. He was in a very bad mood and didn''t want to say a word to Han 3000. So after hearing Han 3000''s words, he chose to ignore them.


    "Come on, come out with me. If you resist, this hand will be useless." The security guard said sternly to tianchangsheng.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t plan to resist, but the chill on his face was like frost.


    He didn''t know the headmaster of this school, but with his prosperous position, he knew many people with higher status in the education field. He didn''t expect that a mere headmaster could be so lawless.


    "Do you know there is no regret medicine in the world to take?" Tianchangsheng said to the security guard.


    The security guard sneered. The headmaster asked him to do all these things. How could he regret it?


    If you don''t satisfy the headmaster and lose the job, you will regret it.


    "Don''t threaten me. It''s useless. If you make trouble here, you should expect what will happen to you." Said the guard. Escort tianchangsheng out of the office. The headmaster was standing at the door, but he was not waiting for Han 3000, but an adult, which made him very curious. Is it the parents of the little boy who came forward? If this is the case, he can pass on his anger to this parent, so he doesn''t have to have the same opinion with that little boy. Moreover, the child''s attitude is bad and defiant, which is also related to family education¡° Are you the parent of these two little kids? " The headmaster asked Tian Changsheng. Because Tian Changsheng was arrested, the whole person bent forward. The headmaster didn''t see Tian Changsheng''s face for the first time. After hearing this, tianchangsheng slowly raised his head and said, "look who I am." The headmaster sneered in the process of tianchangsheng''s rise. Do you still need to see who he is? In Yuncheng, he has never met any powerful parents, and he has a very good relationship with them. Even if something really happens, they will come forward to help him solve it with a phone call. It is precisely because of these factors that the headmaster has an arrogant attitude. Those students with strong family background in the school, he can be used as a gun¡° Does it matter who you are? Do you know how many parents in my school are important figures in Cloud City? " The headmaster said disdainfully¡° Is it? How much does it weigh? Does it weigh me? " Day prosperous gnash teeth of say. Hearing the three words of Tian Changsheng, the headmaster suddenly looked at Tian Changsheng, which made him feel numb. Heaven prospers! At present this person, unexpectedly is the day prosperous! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1313

    The headmaster even stepped back, with a very complicated emotion in his wide eyes.


    How is that possible?


    How can tianchangsheng appear in his office for no reason?


    The security guard who was holding tianchangsheng''s hand was also confused at this time.


    Although he is only a security guard, he also knows who tianchangsheng is in Yuncheng.


    He went so far as to catch the most important person in Cloud City business.


    How can he be qualified to attack such a big man?


    The security guard subconsciously released tianchangsheng, his heart and liver trembled, his legs softened and he sat on the ground.


    Tianchangsheng shakes his hand, but the security guard''s hand is really heavy. If he didn''t resist, his hand would be broken.


    "Tian... Tian Zong, why are you here?" The headmaster asked Tian Changsheng in a gaping voice.


    Tian Changsheng looked very serious and said harshly, "these two are my friends."


    Boom!


    There seems to be spring thunder in the headmaster''s ear.


    These two little kids are tianchangsheng''s friends!


    No wonder he dares to rush into his office so arrogantly.


    I''m sorry for the way he talks. He has a superior attitude.


    A broken headmaster is nothing in front of a prosperous friend.


    "Mr. Tian, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." The headmaster is aware of what he should do at the first time. He can only make an apology to make it go too far.


    "I''m sorry, do you want to think nothing happened?" Tianchang Sheng asked.


    This sentence almost put the headmaster in hell. If tianchangsheng pursues the responsibility, his position as the headmaster will be lost. Moreover, he will never have a way to live in Yuncheng in the future.


    "Mr. Tian, I really don''t know that these two people are your friends. If I don''t know, I''m not guilty. I hope Tian can always give me a chance." Said the headmaster, burying his head.


    Even if he didn''t ask Han 3000''s opinion, Tian Changsheng knew how to deal with the matter and said directly, "I''ll let the upper authorities investigate you. If you''re not clean, you''ll wait to be defeated."


    The headmaster''s legs are straight and soft. He is almost a person who has been rolling in muddy water. How can he be clean?


    Although his means of accepting bribes are well hidden, once people from above investigate and interview him, everything he has done will come to the surface. At that time, I''m afraid he will be sentenced for a long time.


    "Tianzong, please give me another chance. Please give me another chance." The principal had to kneel down in front of tianchangsheng, hoping to get a living.


    "You don''t deserve a chance." Tian Changsheng said in a cold voice.


    On one side, Han 3000 did not intervene in Tian Changsheng''s decision on the outcome of this matter, because this is what he hopes to see.


    "My friend''s enrollment, you find other people to help me, I still have something to do, go first." Han 3000 said to Tian Changsheng.


    "You can rest assured that she will be admitted tomorrow." Tian Changsheng said to Han 3000.


    The simple conversation between the two made his hair stand up when he heard it in the headmaster''s ear, because Han 3000 obviously spoke to Tian Changsheng in the tone of command, and Tian Changsheng naturally accepted it.


    This made the headmaster think, who is this little boy? He can even command such a big man as tianchangsheng!


    After leaving school, Qi Yiyun, who was walking beside Han 3000, asked, "why do you want to do this?"


    "For what?" Han 3000 looks at Qi Yiyun in a confused way.


    "It would be easier to let heaven prosper in the beginning, but you didn''t do it." Qi Yiyun said that even she saw that Han 3000 had different purposes, because a simple thing became complicated, which must have other purposes and reasons.


    Han three thousand light smile, said: "if I tell you, I guess the principal here is this kind of person, want to make your learning environment more clean, do you believe it?"


    "For me?" Qi Yiyun asked seriously.


    "Er..." Han Sanqian didn''t answer at the first time, because he did it for Su Yingxia. He just happened to have such an opportunity to drive the unscrupulous principal down from the position of principal.


    "You know other people at school?" Qi Yiyun asked, since Han 3000 did not answer, he certainly did not do it for himself, but Qi Yiyun also understood that he could not do it for no reason, so Qi Yiyun determined that there were people Han 3000 knew in this school, and it was very likely that he did not just know them.


    Perhaps, this person is very important to him, and only for this reason is it worth wasting his energy.


    "You''ll find out later." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun has a sense of loss in her heart. If Han 3000 is for her, she will be very happy, but in fact it has nothing to do with her, which will inevitably make Qi Yiyun jealous.


    She came to Yuncheng for Han 3000''s sake. After receiving the news that Han 3000 was leaving Beijing, Qi Yiyun immediately guessed that he might come to Yuncheng, and Qi Yiyun also discussed with his parents about studying in Yuncheng for the first time. Qi Donglin and his wife were originally very opposed. After all, Qi Yiyun is still young, so there is no need to go all the way to Yuncheng to study. More importantly, there is no top school in Yuncheng, which is not very necessary for Qi Yiyun''s growth. But when Qi Yiyun said the reason about Han 3000, Qi Donglin agreed. Han Sanqian saved the Qi family. In Qi Donglin''s heart, if such a person could become his son-in-law, it would be the best. So he agreed to Qi Yiyun''s pursuit of love¡° Is that the girl you like? " Qi Yiyun refuses to give up and asks. Her inner favor drives her to come to Yuncheng to find Han 3000, so her purpose is very pure. She wants to develop some different relationships with Han 3000. But now, she has been threatened, so Qi Yiyun must know who her opponent is. The so-called "know yourself and know your enemy" will win a hundred battles¡° Do you think people of this age need love? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° If there are enough excellent people, they don''t need to care about their age. Do you think I came all the way to Yuncheng just to study? " Qi Yiyun said. Han 3000 had a headache. Before his rebirth, Qi Yiyun expressed his feelings very directly. He once expressed his feelings to Han 3000 several times. Did not expect after rebirth, Qi Yiyun is still so, and at such a young age, she did not hide herself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1314

    Two people come to the school gate, Bruce Lee''s car is still parked on the side of the road, but the person has no shadow, which makes Han 3000 feel a little strange.


    Although I haven''t known Bruce Lee for a long time, he knows what kind of person Bruce Lee is. He can''t refuse to stick to his post for no reason.


    "Your driver won''t leave you alone, will he?" Qi Yiyun laughs.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and looked a little serious.


    When Han 3000 opens his mind and senses Bruce Lee in the nearby area, the movement coming from an alley makes Han 3000 feel like ice.


    "You wait for me in the car first." Han 3000 said.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware that Han 3000''s tone is not quite right, Qi Yiyun asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 did not answer, but walked directly to the alley.


    Qi Yiyun doesn''t understand what happened, and doesn''t dare to mess around. He can only go back to the car obediently.


    In the alley, Bruce Lee has been beaten to the ground, a group of people he doesn''t even know.


    Bruce Lee is waiting for Han 3000 on the side of the road. He suddenly wants to smoke a cigarette. In order to prevent the smell of smoke in the car, he gets out of the car. But before the cigarette is lit, some strange people come to him. Without saying a word, they drag him to the alley and beat him up.


    "Who are you?" The little dragon on the ground asks the crowd.


    "You don''t know who you''ve offended, do you?" One of them asked Bruce Lee with a sneer.


    Bruce Lee just remembered that he met his former subordinates early this morning. They said that Chen Fei wanted to get revenge on Han 3000. These people are probably the ones Chen Fei got.


    "Is it Chen Fei?" Bruce Lee said with a grim smile, that idiot really dares to ask for trouble. He doesn''t know what to do.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is that you are finished today." With that, the man kicked Bruce Lee hard again.


    At this time, the alley suddenly heard Han 3000''s voice: "stop it."


    Hearing this sound, Bruce Lee is relieved. As long as the boss comes, what are these little blind people?


    "Little friend, you won''t come to stand for him."


    "Little brother, there''s nothing to do. Hurry home and have milk. Don''t get lost. You''ll be all over your head."


    "Let''s go now. Fighting is not something that children like you can play with."


    Several people said to Han 3000 with ridicule.


    "Boss, these are the people called by Chen Fei." Bruce Lee said to Han 3000.


    The expressions of these people changed when they heard the word "boss".


    It''s ridiculous that Chen Fei is the one to deal with.


    This kind of children, is it worth Chen Fei to spend a lot of money?


    "Are you Han 3000?" One of them asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but walked directly towards them.


    "I didn''t want to take you to the door. It saved us a lot of time."


    At the same time, the Gang also walked towards Han 3000.


    Chen Fei pays them to deal with Han 3000. This happens to bump into Han 3000. Naturally, they won''t let Han 3000 go.


    Soon, there was a sad cry in the alley.


    How can a few blind people be Han 3000''s opponents.


    Han Sanyi walked all the way to Bruce Lee''s side, almost without any obstacles, and those people, have all fallen to the ground.


    Han three thousand will help Bruce Lee up, asked: "how, need to go to the hospital?"


    Bruce Lee shakes his head. For people like him, what he fears most is going to the hospital. After all, he didn''t have enough to eat before. How can he afford to go to the hospital?


    In the past, even if he was injured, his patience would pass. As long as his life was not in danger, Bruce Lee would never go to a place like a hospital.


    "Boss, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It''s just a dozen. It''s nothing." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 looked, he is really just some skin injuries, not as serious as going to the hospital.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee follows Han 3000. When passing by the guys lying on the ground, he kicks them one by one to vent his anger.


    In addition to howling, those people only thought about one thing, that is, how can this little guy be so skilled? They have been wandering in the river and lake for many years and fighting every day. In front of this little guy, they even have no chance to resist.


    Back in the car, Qi Yiyun sees Bruce Lee''s injury and knows that something must have happened to him, but the clever Qi Yiyun doesn''t ask much. After all, it''s a matter between men. As a woman, she''d better not interrupt.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    "Go back to the hotel first, then to Chen''s house." Han Sanqian looks out of the window and says coldly, since Bruce Lee is his younger brother, he must find this place.


    And Chen Fei has to deal with him. If Han 3000 doesn''t solve this problem, the trouble will always exist.


    Bruce Lee is not surprised by Han 3000''s decision. Han 3000 dares to break into Tianjia and Moyang''s territory. What''s the matter with the Chen family? But Qi Yiyun doesn''t agree. She just asks about Bruce Lee''s beating, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to participate. She goes back to the hotel first and makes it clear that she wants to send her back¡° I''m going with you. " Qi Yiyun stares at Han 3000 persistently and says¡° You don''t have to go. It''s not a good thing. " Han 3000 said¡° No, if I don''t go, how can I know the real you? " Qi Yiyun said. Looking at Qi Yiyun''s firm attitude and Han 3000''s understanding of her, if you really send her back to the hotel, it is estimated that she will not get off. Han 3000 can only reluctantly agreed, said to Bruce Lee: "go directly to the Chen family." Bruce Lee smiles faintly. Although they are still young, they really give people the feeling of lovers. Just now, they are just like flirting. And with Qi Yiyun''s beauty, she has the right to be her own sister-in-law. Of course, after being warned by Han 3000, Bruce Lee doesn''t dare to call Qi Yiyun his sister-in-law casually¡° Boss, in fact, early this morning, I heard those younger brothers say that Chen Fei wanted to trouble you, but I didn''t tell you this at the first time. It''s my fault. " On the way to Chen''s house, Bruce Lee tells Han 3000 that he has forgotten such an important thing, which makes him feel very remorseful¡° There''s nothing wrong. It''s just a small thing Han 3000 light said. In the past, dealing with Chen Fei is a small matter. Bruce Lee will not believe it. But now, after seeing Han 3000''s power, Bruce Lee even thinks it''s nothing at all. What is the Chen family? Can they compare with tianchangsheng? Can you compare with Moyang¡° Boss, if I betray you in my life, I don''t even have the qualification to be a man. " Bruce Lee said firmly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1315

    Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to Bruce Lee''s sudden loyalty, because now Bruce Lee is still a gangster who doesn''t have much ability, and whether he can grow up in the future is also unknown, so the value of Bruce Lee to Han 3000 is limited.


    At this stage, his greatest significance to Han 3000 is the driver, and the driver can be replaced by anyone.


    In the case of small value, Han 3000 naturally will not pay too much attention to him.


    Of course, if Bruce Lee''s future growth can shoulder the heavy responsibility and have the ability to take charge of his own affairs, Han Sanqian doesn''t mind cultivating him.


    Chen family is located in a high-end residential area. Although it can''t be compared with the villa area, it is also one of the best buildings in Yuncheng.


    If a strange car wants to enter the community, it must be registered.


    Bruce Lee is also a little smart. He tells the security guard that they are the guests of the Chen family.


    On hearing this, the security guard thought that the man was driving a Maybach luxury car, so he let it go.


    "Boss, these security guards are snobbish. If they change a bad car, they won''t let it go." Bruce Lee said with a sigh.


    A luxury car is a kind of proof of strength. Only when you have strength can you afford a luxury car. When a security guard stops a car of this level, he naturally has to think about whether the owner of the car can offend him.


    So in a way, it''s not power, it''s that they have no courage not to let go.


    "What you can see is just the surface." Han 3000 light said.


    "What surface?" Bruce Lee asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "After you park the car, go and find out where the Chens live." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee''s doubts have not been solved, but Han 3000 is unwilling to continue the topic, so he can only resist his curiosity.


    But sitting beside Han 3000, Qi Yiyun has a smile on her face. It seems that she understands Han 3000''s meaning.


    But Qi Yiyun can understand, it is not a strange thing, with her careful mind, can think of this is not surprising.


    After parking in the parking lot, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun don''t get off the car. Bruce Lee goes to find out where the Chen family is.


    "What do you mean by that sentence?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    "Why ask me if you understand?" Han 3000 shrugged helplessly.


    "I just want to know if I think like you." Qi Yiyun said.


    "Then tell me what you think." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun smiles and says, "what you call the surface should be the power Bruce Lee sees. But the real situation is that the security guard is afraid of the people who drive this kind of car, so his release is more because he doesn''t dare to stop it."


    "Is there a problem?" Han 3000''s intuition tells him that Qi Yiyun seems to want to refute his idea, so Han 3000''s face unconsciously shows a bitter smile.


    "Of course there are problems." Qi Yiyun said.


    "It''s not really necessary to deal with such a small matter. What if you lose?" Han 3000''s life experience is by no means comparable to Qi Yiyun''s, so if these two people really argue about this matter, Han 3000 will never fall behind, and there is a 99% probability that Qi Yiyun will lose.


    "Are you so confident that you can convince me?" Qi Yiyun said confidently.


    Of course, Han Sanqian is confident. He admits that Qi Yiyun is very powerful among his peers, but Han Sanqian is superficially of the same age. In fact, he has decades of life experience, which Qi Yiyun can''t compare with.


    Just as they are about to argue, Bruce Lee suddenly comes back.


    This makes Han 3000 escape. After all, it''s not good for him to lose or win this kind of thing. Moreover, as the saying goes, good men don''t fight with women, and Han 3000 doesn''t plan to bully Qi Yiyun.


    However, Qi Yiyun is very angry. It seems that she is depressed because Bruce Lee has affected her performance.


    "Boss, the Chen family has found it." Bruce Lee said to Han 3000.


    "Lead the way."


    Bruce Lee nods and walks in front of Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun.


    I still remember when Mullins was taken away by Mo Yang, Bruce Lee was full of fear.


    When he goes to Tianjia, Bruce Lee is also very nervous.


    But today, on the way to Chen''s house, his mood is particularly relaxed. He is not afraid at all. He even looks forward to what will happen next.


    Because Bruce Lee has seen the attitude of the more powerful characters in front of Han 3000, he has not paid attention to the Chen family.


    Bruce Lee himself is also aware of the change of mentality, which makes him a little unbelievable.


    In the past, even people of Chen''s status were able to keep him away from being provoked. But now, even if he comes to find something on his own, as long as Han 3000 is there, Bruce Lee has a tranquilizing needle in his heart. He is not afraid at all.


    When I came to the downstairs of Chen''s apartment, I ran into a middle-aged woman with a child, and they went up the elevator directly. When Bruce Lee pressed the elevator floor, the middle-aged woman''s expression changed obviously. Because this community belongs to one family, and the floor that Bruce Lee pressed is her home, but she is not familiar with these people at all, or even has never seen them at all¡° Are you from the Chen family? " At this time, Han 3000 suddenly asked the middle-aged woman, because she didn''t press the elevator, so Han 3000 guessed that the floor she was going to was the same as herself¡° Who are you The middle-aged women are not alert to Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun. After all, they are just two children, but they are a little disgusted with the ruffian like Bruce Lee¡° Is Chen Fei at home? " Han 3000 continued to ask¡° Are you looking for Chen Fei? " The middle-aged woman frowned. She is Chen Fei''s stepmother. She knows Chen Fei, who is only a troublemaker. Chen Bishan, Chen Fei''s father, cleans Chen Fei''s buttocks almost every day. So when middle-aged women hear these people coming to find Chen Fei, they subconsciously think that he may cause trouble again¡° Is he not at home Han 3000 asked. Middle aged women faint smile, this boy, ten days and a half months do not go home is a normal situation, from the last time at home, that is a week ago¡° He hasn''t been home for a week. If you want to find him, you can go to the nightclubs. That''s his home. " Said the middle-aged woman¡° It doesn''t matter. If you don''t see him, see his father. " Han 3000 light way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1316

    "I advise you not to do this. It''s easy to come. It''s not so easy to leave." The middle-aged woman reminded Han 3000.


    Two children, a ruffian with a full face, dare to come to Chen Bishan''s trouble directly. Isn''t it to make trouble for themselves?


    Even if they have conflicts with Chen Fei, they should go to Chen Fei instead of Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bishan is not a reasonable person. He is a famous protector. Even if something is Chen Fei''s fault, as long as the status and background of these people can''t be compared with the Chen family, Chen Bishan has absolutely no reason to talk about.


    It is even possible that Chen Bishan will take the initiative to help Chen Fei solve this problem.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. No one can stop me where I want to go, and no one can keep me when I want to leave." Han 3000 light said.


    The middle-aged woman is a little strange. Why does this child always speak? Is he the one with the highest status among the three?


    By this time, the elevator has reached the floor where Chen''s family is located.


    When the elevator door is opened, you can see a short corridor, and at the end of the corridor, there is a security door.


    Han three thousand rate first walked down the elevator, and then said to the middle-aged woman: "open the door."


    "This is your last chance to leave. Do you really think about it?" Said the middle-aged woman.


    She''s really kind-hearted. She doesn''t want Han 3000 to pay the price he can''t afford because of his impulsivity.


    But this is also that she looks down on Han 3000. Just like the Chen family, how can Han 3000 be regarded?


    "Cut the crap and open the door." Bruce Lee said with an impatient look on his face.


    The middle-aged woman gave a cold smile and said, "since you have to make trouble for yourself, I will help you."


    With that, the middle-aged woman opened the door.


    The child rushed home the first time, but he didn''t like the three people at all. Moreover, under the influence of Chen Fei, the little boy is also very stubborn and arrogant.


    Chen Fei''s half brother is Chen Yang.


    After Chen Yang returned home, he immediately went to Chen Bishan''s study.


    "Dad, my brother''s enemy has come to me." Chen Yang said to Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bishan has a hobby of reading books. In his spare time, he is almost enriching his cultural heritage. He claims that he is a scholar and likes to chew words. Of course, this is superficial. On the other side of Chen Bishan, he is not a scholar, but a cunning businessman.


    Hearing Chen Yang''s words, Chen Bi Shan frowned. Although Chen Fei caused him a lot of trouble, no one dared to come to Chen''s house directly.


    Moreover, Chen Bishan knows Chen Fei''s character. Although he is arrogant outside, Chen Fei also has his own ruler in his heart. He knows who can offend and who can''t be provoked. So over the years, Chen Fei''s troubles are not big, and they are still within the Chen family''s ability to solve them.


    "How dare anyone be so bold?" Chen Bishan suspects that he thinks his youngest son may be joking.


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, just go out and have a look." Chen Yang said sincerely.


    Chen Bishan saw that his youngest son didn''t seem to be joking, so he closed his book and went out of the study.


    When he came to the living room, Chen Bishan saw Han 3303.


    However, a little bastard and two children dare to come to his house for trouble, which makes Chen Bishan laugh.


    "You three, what do you want to do?" Chen Bishan asked them with a smile, which was full of irony.


    "Chen Fei wants to kill me. I don''t want to waste time looking for him, so I come directly to his home. I think you should have a way to let him show up." Han 3000 light said.


    Chen Bi Shan frowned. He warned Chen Fei several times that no matter how to play or how to make trouble, he should never make a human life. Unexpectedly, the boy still didn''t listen.


    And in the face of such small people, do you need to carry the crime of murder?


    "So, what do you want to do?" Chen Bishan asked.


    "It''s better to start first. You don''t understand that." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Bishan laughs directly. The little boy talks, but he is so arrogant that he has no limits. In front of him, if he wants to kill his son, is he really Chen Bishan''s transparent?


    "Boy, are you here to tell me jokes? You said you wanted to kill Chen Fei in front of me. Do you really know who I am?" Chen Bishan felt that if he wasn''t joking with himself, he must be mentally ill. That''s why he said such ridiculous things.


    "Chen Bishan, little Chen family, is it difficult to make waves in Yuncheng?" Han 3000 cold face way.


    Chen Bishan''s expression suddenly froze, little Chen family?


    Although it is true that the Chen family can not be compared with the Tianjia family, in Yuncheng, the Chen family still has certain strength, and no one is qualified to underestimate it.


    And such a little boy, he was totally indifferent to the Chen family¡° Little thing, the Chen family is nothing, and you are nothing. You are so provocative to me, don''t you think what will happen to you? " Chen Bishan said harshly¡° Do you think I''m afraid of the Chen family? " Han 3000 asked. Looking at Han 3000 full of confidence to say these words, Chen Bishan can''t help wondering, is this boy also a character with a background? But he knows the roots and the bottom of all the first-line families in Yuncheng. He has never heard of such a child in any family¡° Boy, who are you? " Chen Bishan asked, he did not dare to say that he knew all the families in Yuncheng, and it was normal for him to leave out some characters occasionally, so he had to find out Han 3000''s real identity¡° I don''t want to hurt the whole Chen family, so you just need to get Chen Fei back and this matter can be solved. " Han 3000 light said. In the face of such arrogance, Chen Bishan''s life and blood are in his head. What''s the matter with finding Chen Fei back? As Chen Fei''s father, can he still watch his son have an accident¡° I''m Chen Fei''s father. He made a mistake. I''ll fight him. If there''s anything, you can come to me. " Chen Bishan said¡° I''m afraid you can''t carry it. " Han 3000 said coldly. Chen Bishan disdained to smile and said: "I''ve been in Yuncheng for so many years, but there''s nothing I can''t handle. Boy, I don''t care what your family background is. I''ll make you pay for the mess in my Chen family. You should really ask your family about the relationship between Chen Bishan and Moyang." This remark is absolutely shocking to anyone. After all, Moyang is the first person on Yuncheng road! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1317

    When Bruce Lee heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s OK to scare other people with Moyang, but it''s a big joke to use it on Han 3000.


    Even in the underground ring of Moyang, Han 3000 can also retreat completely, and Moyang does not dare to have any opinions, which fully shows Moyang''s fear of Han 3000.


    What''s the point of Chen Bishan''s bluffing Han 3000 in this way?


    "What are you laughing at?" When Chen Bishan saw the smile on Bruce Lee''s face, he couldn''t help yelling.


    "I laugh at you for being ridiculous. If you think Mo Yang can hold my boss, just call him to have a try." Said Bruce Lee.


    boss?


    This guy calls this kid the boss.


    Chen Bishan chuckled. What''s the matter with the world now? He''s just a little kid, and he still has the qualification to be the boss. Is it because these old people in the world haven''t asked about the world for a long time that the world has become so ridiculous?


    "Little guy, can you be the boss, too? Do you know what real society is like? " Chen Bishan can''t help asking Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t get angry because of Chen Bishan''s ridicule. He directly sat on the sofa and said, "I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. You can let Chen Fei go home or Mo Yang come out."


    Chen Bishan can''t bear Han 3000''s superior attitude.


    He won''t ask Chen Fei to go home.


    It''s not because of the boss who calls himself a little kid that he will disturb Mo Yang.


    "Boy, I''ll teach you how to write regret today." With that, Chen Bishan took out the phone.


    As a ruthless man in the business world, Chen Bishan used many dirty means to deal with his opponents, so he formed a lot of hatred. In order to prevent revenge, Chen Bishan deliberately bought a flat downstairs for his subordinates to live in. In this way, once something happened to him, his subordinates could arrive at the first time.


    In less than a minute, Han 3000 heard the elevator open.


    Several fierce looking people walked into Chen Bishan''s home.


    "These guys, give me a good lesson, and then throw it out." Chen Bishan told his opponent.


    Han 3000 is still calm sitting on the sofa, for these rushed into the hands, there is no fear of feeling.


    After seeing Han 3000''s strength, Bruce Lee also understood that these people would not be Han 3000''s opponents at all, so he was not afraid.


    This kind of performance makes Chen Bishan feel a little surprised. In the face of this situation, it is impossible for any ordinary person to keep his face unchanged.


    But this little boy, however, showed extraordinary calm.


    At this time, Chen Yang suddenly said: "Dad, do you want to beat this sister?"


    Chen Yang actually began to pay attention to Qi Yiyun very early. After all, Qi Yiyun has shown extraordinary beauty at this age, which is hard for men to ignore.


    As Chen Fei''s younger brother, Chen Yang has learned to comment on beautiful women very early, and he is a full-fledged coyote, so he doesn''t want to hurt Qi Yiyun. He also hopes that his hero''s action of saving beauty can be recognized by Qi Yiyun.


    But at this time of Chen Bishan, which have this kind of mood, mercilessly stare at Chen Yang, said: "go back to the room."


    Chen Yang shrinks his head in fright, and then reluctantly runs back to his room.


    The middle-aged woman also knew that the next picture was not what she wanted to see, so she went back to her room.


    Chen Bishan made eyes to several of his subordinates, and those people walked toward Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 raised his tea cup and said faintly, "Chen Bishan, do you think these wastes can really do anything to me?"


    In the process of speaking, Han 3000 directly crushed the teacup, this scene let those people see, directly in situ.


    Even Chen Bishan felt incredible because of this scene.


    How can a person''s strength crush a glass teacup, and his hand seems to have no sign of injury!


    At this moment, Chen Bishan''s intuition told him that he underestimated the child in front of him.


    However, his subordinates are not alone, which makes Chen Bishan''s confidence not diminished.


    Even if he is really powerful, he is only a child after all, and he is still a person. How can he be his opponents?


    "What are you still doing? Give it to me." Chen Bishan ordered.


    Several subordinates recovered from their surprise and rushed straight at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 pats the powder on the hand, light say: "your intelligence quotient, is how to support you to go to today this kind of position?"


    These words show that they are humiliating Chen Bishan, which makes Chen Bishan''s anger more intense. He gritted his teeth and said: "little thing, you are so arrogant, don''t you really know how to write dead words?"


    At this time, those men had already waved their fists to Han 3000. If they were ordinary people, they would have no chance to resist under the siege of so many people.


    Han 3000 is not an ordinary person. Is it possible for these ordinary people to get close to the strong who have the divine realm? See Han 3000 with thunder of constant, whip leg sweep, among them two take the lead near Han 3000 people, directly kicked fly. The rest of them were shocked, but at this time there was no chance to take it back. Even if they wanted to go back, the inertia of their body would not allow them to go back. So a sad scene happened. Several of Chen Bishan''s men were kicked out by Han Sanya. They seemed so powerful that they couldn''t even catch Han Sanya''s move. The war situation changed rapidly. Chen Bishan, who was full of confidence, never thought that the thugs he had trained for many years were so vulnerable, and the other party was just a child. Han 3000 sat back on the sofa as if nothing had happened¡° Your men are not very useful. " Han 3000 light said. Chen Bi Shan''s eyelids jump. When Han 3000 crushed the tea cup just now, he thought that this little guy was a cruel character, but he didn''t expect that he was so cruel¡° Who the hell are you Chen Bishan asked Han 3000, he knew that he could no longer ignore Han 3000''s identity and background. He had such amazing personal ability that his birth could never be an ordinary family¡° You have one last chance to let Chen Fei go home. " Han 3000 said. Chen Bishan is biting his back teeth. He is Chen Fei''s father after all. It''s impossible to watch Chen Fei fall into other people''s hands¡° No matter who you are, with the relationship between me and Mo Yang, you will bring disaster to your family. Don''t you consider the consequences? " Chen Bishan said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1318

    Chen Bishan is surprised by Han 3000''s amazing strength, but it doesn''t mean that he will be afraid of Han 3000. After all, Chen family''s status in Yuncheng is not low, and he has a good relationship with Mo Yang. Even if his subordinates are not Han 3000''s opponents, Mo Yang is a man with an underground boxing hall. Can''t his fighters deal with a little boy?


    In Chen Bishan''s view, no matter who moves Moyang out of Yuncheng, he will be afraid. Even the supreme Tianjia in Yuncheng''s business circles can''t dare to ignore the existence of Moyang.


    Such an idea is useful to anyone in Yuncheng. The deterrent power of Moyang is in Yuncheng, and no one can ignore it.


    Unfortunately, Chen Bi Shan meets Han 3000, the only one in Yuncheng who doesn''t pay attention to Mo Yang.


    "I don''t mind if you get Moyang." Han 3000 light said.


    Looking at his careless attitude, Chen Bishan almost broke his back teeth. This smelly boy is pretending to be in Yuncheng. Is he not afraid of Moyang?


    Chen Bishan doesn''t think who can compete with Moyang in Yuncheng, so Han 3000''s calmness must be pretended.


    However, Chen Bishan is still reluctant to ask Moyang for such a trivial matter. After all, if you use human feelings once, you may never have them in the future. It''s not worth it to move out of Moyang in order to deal with a little kid.


    "Little thing, I advise you to tell your family what you are doing. They will teach you how to do it now. Otherwise, when something happens, you won''t even have a chance to regret it." Chen Bishan advised.


    Han 3000 is still a casual attitude, completely did not pay attention to what Chen Bishan said.


    "What you said just now is all bragging. You don''t know Mo Yang at all, or even if you do, you are not qualified to let Mo Yang come out for you?" Han three thousand one face light smile of looking at Chen Bi Shan to say.


    Chen Bishan''s face turns blue. He can''t tolerate being questioned by a little boy. Moreover, his relationship with Mo Yang can definitely let Mo Yang come to his home in person. But this relationship can be consumed. Once it is consumed, it will never be used up again.


    "Little thing, do you really want to die?" Chen Bishan said.


    "Yes." Han 3000 blurted out the word.


    This makes Chen Bishan no retreat, no choice.


    His subordinates are not Han 3000''s rivals. At present, they can only rely on Moyang.


    Although this matter is likely to let him and Mo Yang relationship between the restoration of strangers, but in order not to lose face in front of Han 3000, he can only do so.


    "It''s your choice. Today... I''ll let you know what social danger is." With that, Chen finally took out the phone.


    Seeing this scene, Bruce Lee laughs in his heart. He is looking forward to seeing Moyang, and he is more curious about what will happen to Chen Bishan when Moyang appears.


    Because Bruce Lee knows that in Mo Yang''s mind, Han 3000''s position is definitely higher than Chen Bishan''s. otherwise, Han 3000 can''t leave safely after he hurts a boxer in the ring.


    Even Bruce Lee can''t help guessing that Moyang may try to please Han 3000. After all, if such a powerful role breaks out a positive conflict, it will inevitably affect Moyang''s position on Yuncheng road. His best choice is to make friends with Han 3000. In this way, this threat can be avoided.


    "Are you going to make heaven prosperous again?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000 in a low voice. In her opinion, unless tianchangsheng comes out, it can''t be solved easily. It''s nothing good for Qi Yiyun to take advantage of tianchangsheng again and again.


    "Do you think I have only one friend in Yuncheng?" Han Sanqian replied with a smile that as long as it''s something that can be solved by fist, Han Sanqian doesn''t need anyone''s help.


    The reason why Tian Changsheng came out of the school was to make Qi Yiyun enter the school more safely. If it wasn''t for this, Han Sanqian had countless ways to deal with the headmaster.


    "Except tianchangsheng, no one in Yuncheng dares to do right with Moyang?" Qi Yiyun reminds us that she has a deep understanding of Yuncheng. Tianchangsheng is the first person in business, while Moyang is the first person on Yuncheng road. The two people are different in the development field of Yuncheng, but their status is equal.


    This means that Moyang and tianchangsheng have the same status. In this case, no one else will dare to fight against Moyang.


    "Qi Yiyun, do you know Yuncheng so well?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Of course." Qi Yiyun nodded his head as a matter of course and explained, "since I''m coming to Yuncheng, I naturally want to know the situation of Yuncheng."


    "But you''re here to study. You know what these things mean." Han Sanqian thinks it''s weird. Qi Yiyun is just a little girl after all. When she comes to school, she has nothing to do with the characters of tianchangsheng and Moyang. Why do you know them deliberately?


    Moreover, Qi Yiyun thinks so much about things at this age, and his performance is too mature¡° It''s better to know than not. I''m just used to wanting to know the people and things around me. " Qi Yiyun said. She said that she didn''t care, but Han knew that there must be some purpose for her to do so, but she didn''t want to say that Han couldn''t guess¡° Whatever you want to do, just don''t give me any trouble Han 3000 reminds a way. Qi Yiyun shrugged and said nothing more. At this time, Chen Bishan has finished the phone, and Mo Yang also promised him to bring people to come, which makes Chen Bishan''s expression become a bit ferocious. Even in his eyes, Han 3000 is a dead man¡° My subordinates are really rubbish, but they can''t compete with the fighters in the Moyang underground boxing ring. Boy, you can wait for your family to collect the corpses. " Chen Bishan said to Han 3000¡° I don''t have much conflict with your son, but he is too arrogant to ask me to kill him. So your son is to blame for all this. " Han 3000 said some strange words to Chen Bishan. Chen Bishan doesn''t understand why han Sanqian said this, but in his eyes, Chen Fei can''t be wrong¡° As you know, that''s my son of Chen Bishan. Of course, he has the qualification to be arrogant. What''s the problem with killing such a arrogant little thing as you? " Chen Bishan said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1319

    As the saying goes, like father, like son.


    After listening to Chen Bishan''s words, Han Sanqian finally understands how Chen Fei''s character came from. It''s completely genetic.


    "No wonder Chen Fei is so arrogant. It was your connivance. In this case, today I will let the Chen family disappear in Yuncheng, and let those who have been bullied by the Chen family have a taste of revenge." Han 3000 said.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    This made Chen Bishan look up and laugh. In his eyes, Han 3000 seems to be joking about international affairs.


    There are many enemies in the Chen family, and they all hope that the Chen family will come to an end.


    But they can only hope that no one can really achieve this. Chen''s family can come to this day not only by Chen Bishan''s means, but also by his influence in the business community of Yuncheng. Even those who sit in high office do not want to see Chen''s family destroyed, because it will have an impact on the economy of Yuncheng. With such an umbrella, Chen''s family is in Yuncheng, No one is afraid except tianchangsheng and Moyang.


    "Boy, I''m not afraid to flash my tongue when I talk such big words. I''m really curious about how your family educated you, which led to your being so arrogant. Do you really think that my Chen family is a poor family?" Chen Bishan sneered.


    "In my eyes, the Chen family is really out of fashion. At most, it''s rubbish." Han 3000 laughed scornfully.


    When the word "garbage" came out of Han 3000''s mouth, Chen Bishan''s anger was almost out of control. No one dared to say this in front of him, and no one was qualified to provoke him like this.


    "Boy, today either you die or I die. No matter what kind of family you are behind, I will try my best to uproot it. This is the price you have to pay." Chen Bishan said.


    Han 3000''s words have completely angered him, so what he wants to revenge is not only Han 3000, but also the family behind Han 3000. Only in this way can he be discouraged.


    He wants to let the family behind Han 3000 know what will happen if they don''t educate their descendants.


    Han 3000 laughs but doesn''t speak. It''s just the Chen family in Yuncheng. He wants to uproot the Han family in Yanjing. This is the real joke.


    When Chen Bishan went to Yanjing, who would take him seriously?


    Moreover, Han 3000''s status in Yanjing has changed.


    "Call Mo Yang and tell him I don''t have much time to wait for him." Han 3000 also gradually lost patience, said to Chen Bishan.


    "Don''t worry. If you want to be reincarnated, I''ll help you find an auspicious time. Don''t be so impatient." Chen Bishan said.


    To call Mo Yang and ask him to help is what Chen Bishan did after he summoned up his courage. How dare he call Mo Yang.


    "Since you don''t fight, I''ll do it." Han 3000 finished, took out the phone.


    This move makes Chen Bishan''s eyelids jump.


    How is that possible?


    How could this little thing know Moyang.


    He didn''t mean to put on airs, did he!


    Chen Bishan, who is trembling in his heart, can only comfort himself by guessing that this is a drama directed and performed by Han 3000. He is just dying.


    In fact, Han 3000 did dial Moyang''s number. When they left the underground ring that day, they left their contact information.


    "When will you arrive?" After the phone is connected, Han 3000 asks Mo Yang directly.


    Mo Yang heard this sentence, confused.


    He''s going to Chen''s house. Why did Han 3000 suddenly call and ask him when he would arrive?


    After a while of doubt, Moyang suddenly figured out the meaning of this sentence.


    Can we say that Han 3000 brought the Chen family''s troubles?


    The person Chen Bishan wants him to help solve is Han Sanqian?


    Mo Yang''s heart thumped. As the first person on Yuncheng Road, he was fearless in the face of anyone, but after meeting Han 3000, he had a trace of fear in his heart.


    This is not only because of the super strength of Han 3000, but also because of the fear of the forces behind him.


    Mo Yang is very clear that it is absolutely impossible for an ordinary family to cultivate such a strong child. Therefore, through the strength of Han 3000, he can judge the strength of the family behind Han 3000, which is why he let Han 3000 go in the underground ring.


    "Three thousand, you won''t be at Chen''s, will you?" Mo Yang asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I''m the one Chen Bishan wants to deal with. Don''t you know that?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang suddenly felt that the first two were big. If he had known this, he would not have answered Chen Bishan''s phone. It was not fun to see this kind of disaster fall on his head.


    But now, Mo Yang still has a chance to choose again, things have not come to the situation that he has to confront Han 3000.


    "I''ll be right there, Chen Bishan. I really don''t know whether he''s alive or dead." Mo Yang said.


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you." With that, Han 3000 hung up.


    For Chen Bishan, such a dialogue is more convinced of Han 3000''s affectation. In Yuncheng, Moyang is the first person on the road. Who is qualified to speak to Moyang with this tone and attitude? Han 3000''s superior attitude just now is obviously impossible to target Moyang¡° You''re not very good at acting, little boy. " Chen Bishan said to Han 3000 with a smile¡° oh What''s the problem? " Han 3000 asked with a smile¡° In Yuncheng, who dares to speak to Moyang in this tone? If you want to be realistic, you have to show respect for Moyang at least. " Chen Bishan said. Han Sanyi suddenly realized, nodded his head and said, "I understand. I''ll pay attention next time." Bruce Lee is holding back the rising corners of his mouth. Only he knows that the phone call just now is true, and only he knows when Han 3000''s acting skills started. It has to be said that his acting skills in front of Chen Bishan definitely have the potential to be a movie king. In the other room, after Moyang hung up the phone, he kept calm. If Han Sanqian didn''t call, he could get away from it. But now, he has no way back¡° Mr. Mo, why are you afraid of this child? " Mo Yang''s men couldn''t help asking. Since Han 3000 was released last time, he felt strange. If that thing was spread out, it would affect Mo Yang''s status in Yuncheng. Therefore, in his opinion, it is the best choice to kill Han 3000 and bury it in the dust forever. Now, he not only didn''t kill Han 3000, but also showed fear to Han 3000, which is really a little incomprehensible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1320

    In the face of his doubts, Mo Yang smiles coldly. Only stupid people think that killing Han 3000 can solve this problem.


    But Mo Yang knows that once he kills Han 3000, it is likely to bring him unimaginable big trouble, and this kind of trouble will not only make him lose his identity in Cloud City, but also his life.


    Cloud City is just a very small city. For those big cities, dominating here is nothing at all.


    The first person on Yuncheng Road, maybe in the eyes of those people, is just a joke.


    Mo Yang never has any idea of expansion because of his identity. On the contrary, he knows one thing very well, that is, if he has a foothold in Cloud City, he can only be arrogant in Cloud City. Once he leaves the boundary of Cloud City, he will not be in Mo Yang''s world, nor will he be able to call the wind and rain.


    Han 3000 is not from Yuncheng, which is the reason why Mo Yang is not willing to do evil with Han 3000.


    "You know a fart. Do you know what the price is for cultivating a strong man at such a young age? Do you think it can be done by an ordinary family? " Mo Yang cold voice way.


    His subordinates still looked puzzled and said, "boss, even if he has family background, we have checked. He is not from Yuncheng at all. What''s to be afraid of?"


    "Do you really think the dragon can''t beat the snake?" Mo Yang said.


    He nodded his head in a natural way. This old saying is not for fun. No matter how strong a dragon is, it''s out of town. How can its power compare with that of a local snake.


    "Isn''t it, boss?" Asked the man.


    "It''s a fart, but it can only show that he is not a strong dragon, but the background of Han 3000 is definitely much better than what we imagined." Mo Yang said.


    My subordinates still can''t understand Mo Yang''s idea. Is it really a strong dragon? I''ll know if I try. If I don''t even have the courage, how can I get on the road?


    "Another point is very important. I''m afraid that all the people in the underground ring are not his opponents. In this case, how can we deal with him?" Mo Yang continued.


    "Boss, how can this be possible? He''s a little kid, and he can challenge us all in the underground ring?" Hands disdain said.


    Before that, Mo Yang would have thought the same before he had seen Han 3000''s skills, and he would never have thought that there was a child who could be compared with those boxers.


    But after seeing Han 3000''s strength, Mo Yang had to make such a guess, because Han 3000''s performance that day was really amazing. Those boxers didn''t even find the chance to resist in front of Han 3000, which is enough to show that Han 3000''s strength is much stronger than them.


    "Have you forgotten how he dealt with our people?" Mo Yang reminds a way.


    He did not forget what he saw with his own eyes that day, but in his opinion, as long as the number of people was more, Han 3000 would be the one who fell.


    "He is really very powerful, unexpected, but all of us in the ring, he should not be the opponent." Said the man.


    "Should I?" Mo Yang laughed and joked: "how can you say that you have no confidence? It shows that you are afraid of him in your heart."


    This made his subordinates a little embarrassed. His confidence was not as strong as just now. After thinking of Han 3000''s last performance, he was not sure that all the fighters could threaten Han 3000.


    After all, the last fight, a few fighters lost too badly.


    When the car arrived at Chen''s high-end residential area, it was still stopped by the security guard. However, when the window rolled down and the security guard saw Moyang sitting inside, he was so scared that he quickly opened the gate and repeatedly said sorry to Moyang. This is Moyang''s invincible position in Yuncheng.


    But who would have thought that people in this position would be afraid of a child?


    Chen Bishan''s family.


    After Mo Yang''s car entered the community, Chen Bishan received the news, which made him feel better unconsciously.


    "Moyang is downstairs, little thing. Do you want to know what will happen to you?" Chen Bishan complacently said to Han 3000.


    "Do you know how to solve a problem forever?" Han 3000 asks Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bi Shan smiles faintly, only the dead will not bring any trouble, so the best way to solve the trouble is to let his opponent see the king of hell.


    "Little thing, do I still use you to teach me? After you see Yama, you will know how many people died in my hands. " Chen Bishan sneered.


    Han Sanqian stood up from the sofa, stretched a stretch, said: "don''t say Cloud City, even in this world, also can''t find any one is my opponent, you... Don''t deserve."


    In the face of this extreme arrogance, Chen Bishan has been too lazy to argue with Han 3000. This guy''s arrogance has reached the point of lawlessness, but Chen Bishan knows very well that he will soon taste the consequences of arrogance.


    "The terrible thing about family education is that you can''t make your children realize their status. The biggest mistake of your parents in their life is to raise such a arrogant and ignorant thing as you." Chen Bishan said faintly.


    Arrogance and ignorance? These four words can be used to describe any person on earth, but Han 3000 is definitely an exception. The doorbell rings. Chen Bishan trembled all over. He knew that it was Moyang. Hurry to run home, open the door for Moyang¡° "Big mo." Chen Bishan called respectfully. Mo Yang didn''t even look at Chen Bishan, so he went directly into his house. When he found Han 3000, Mo Yang came to Han 3000. For Mo Yang such a move, Chen Bishan is very puzzled, is he pressed for time, so want to quickly deal with this matter to leave¡° Boss Mo, it''s this ignorant thing who dares to make trouble in my Chen family. " Chen Bishan said to Mo Yang. Mo Yang''s stiff face squeezed out a smile and said to Han 3000, "3000, I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way. It''s really unexpected."¡° You are Chen Bishan''s umbrella. It''s something I didn''t think of. It''s also because of you that Chen family dares to be so arrogant. " Han 3000 light said. Mo Yang was shocked. This was the second time he faced Han 3000. But this time, Han 3000 brought him more pressure. Mo Yang also don''t know why, Han 3000 such a child, unexpectedly can cause such pressure to him. But he is very clear, with this momentum, not ordinary people can do. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1321

    While Mo Yang was surprised, Chen Bishan''s legs began to soften.


    Through a simple dialogue between them, he knows that Han 3000 and Moyang know each other, and they have a lot to do with each other. What''s more, Han 3000''s attitude in front of Moyang is still arrogant and arrogant.


    This makes Chen Bishan can''t help rubbing his eyes.


    Because he suspected that his eyes were dazed, so he had the illusion.


    It''s just a little kid. How can you have the courage to treat Moyang with this attitude?


    But after rubbing his eyes, nothing changed in front of him.


    And Chen Bishan can feel that Moyang seems to be afraid of Han 3000, which makes his brain blank.


    What kind of person have you offended? Even Mo Yang is afraid of him!


    In some ways, Mo Yang is not afraid of Han 3000, but of the unknown, because he does not know what kind of background Han 3000 has, and Han 3000''s performance seems to have a big background behind it, which is what Mo Yang is worried about.


    "I''m not Chen Bishan''s umbrella. I owe him a small favor. I''m going to give it back to him today." Mo Yang explained to Han 3000.


    "Oh?" Han 3000 looked at Mo Yang with great interest and asked, "how are you going to return it?"


    Mo Yang looks embarrassed. If he were someone else, he could help Chen Bishan and return the favor by the way.


    But Han 3000, what else can he do?


    He can never get into a feud with Han 3000 because of Chen Bishan. Without knowing Han 3000''s identity and background, once he becomes an enemy with Han 3000, he will get the immediate consequences that Mo Yang can''t imagine.


    "3000, since this matter has something to do with you, this human relationship is not worth mentioning to me. What are you going to do with the Chen family?" Mo Yang asked.


    When this sentence about how to deal with the Chen family came out of Mo Yang''s mouth, Chen Bishan finally understood what kind of situation he was in.


    As long as Han three thousand a word, Mo Yang will certainly help him deal with the Chen family.


    And Chen family in front of Mo Yang, a finger can be easily done, this is not joking.


    "Little brother, this matter arose because of Chen Fei. I will give you an account." Chen Bishan knows the truth of abandoning the car to protect the commander. Although he dotes on Chen Fei, now he can''t protect himself. What qualification does he have to protect Chen Fei.


    If you lose Chen Fei''s stability, Chen Bishan doesn''t mind pushing Chen Fei to the crater.


    Han 3000 light a smile, looking at Chen Bishan said: "just a small thing, how now changed?"


    Chen Bi Shan''s forehead was sweating. He didn''t know Han 3000 was so powerful just now. Naturally, his tone was a little disdainful. He was also disrespectful to Han 3000.


    Now, knowing the relationship between Han 3000 and Mo Yang, how dare he call Han 3000 little brother?


    "I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please give me a chance to compensate. I will make you satisfied." Chen Bishan said.


    Han 3000 took a look at Mo Yang and Chen Bishan.


    Chen Fei is Chen Bishan''s son after all. Even if he is willing to push Chen Fei out at this time, this matter will always be branded in Chen Bishan''s heart. As long as he has the opportunity, he will still give Han 3000 trouble.


    Han 3000 said before that the easiest way to solve the problem is to completely solve the source of the problem.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want this flea like little character to cause trouble to him.


    After all, this time they just hit Bruce Lee. What if next time they set their target on Qi Yiyun or even Su Yingxia?


    "Mo Yang, what do you think I should do with the Chen family?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    If this choice falls on Mo Yang, it will inevitably make it difficult for him to choose.


    But Mo Yang soon thought about it clearly, just a Chen family, how can he compare with himself?


    And there is an old saying that if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth.


    In the face of great difficulties, it is more important to keep yourself first.


    "In one day, Tianjia can be removed from the Cloud City." Mo Yang said.


    Boom!


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue for Chen Bishan. He knows that if Mo Yang wanted to do this, Chen Jiagen would not have been able to last a day.


    "Brother Mo, you can''t do this. I once helped you. You owe me a favor. You said you would give it back to me. Now you have a chance. As long as you can keep the Chen family, you and I don''t owe each other." Chen Bishan said to Mo Yang with a flustered face.


    Mo Yang cold smile, said: "don''t blame me, to blame can only blame you provoked dare not provoke people."


    Chen Bishan is not willing to shake his head. If he knows that Han 3000 is not easy to provoke, he will never treat Han 3000 with the attitude he just had.


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty, little brother. I don''t know anything. Please give me another chance." Chen Bishan said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 said to Moyang, "if you say it, people like you shouldn''t take it back."


    "Of course." Mo Yang tone firm said. Han three thousand light smile, said: "in this case, this matter to you, tomorrow, I do not want to hear anything about the Chen family."¡° I understand Mo Yang knows what Han 3000 means. This is that Han 3000 hopes to deal with the Chen family in a quiet and low-key way, rather than making a storm all over the city. The Chen family also has a certain influence in Yuncheng. It is not a simple matter to solve the Chen family quietly. However, with Moyang''s position in Yuncheng, it is not difficult to do so. And even if there is a rumor out, as long as outsiders know that this matter is related to Moyang, they absolutely dare not talk about it easily. Just as Han 3000 was about to leave the Chen family, he had heard the sound of the elevator opening, and through his judgment of the steps, the visitor should be a young man. The young people who can return to Chen''s home are likely to be Chen Fei, which makes Han 3000''s mouth slightly up. It''s a good time for him to come back. When the door opened, the man standing outside was Chen Fei. Chen Fei, who is about to take off his shoes, is stunned when he sees Han 3000. Then he has no time to take off his shoes, so he goes to Han 3000. He arranged for a lot of people to go to Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would appear in his home. Chen Feilai said that it was just delivered. With the presence of his father, Han 3000 still has to die over and over again¡° Han 3000, you are so brave. You dare to show up here. Do you know where this is? " Chen Fei said to Han 3000 with a ferocious smile¡° Isn''t this your home? " Han 3000 said¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Chen Fei burst out laughing and said, "since you know it''s my family, do you still want to die?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1322

    Chen Fei rushes in front of Han 3000 and grabs Han 3000''s collar. He looks like he''s going to eat Han 3000.


    At this time, Chen Fei didn''t find Mo Yang at all.


    Chen Bishan was frightened by this action, and even felt frightened.


    Chen Fei is used to being arrogant and domineering. He knows Chen Fei''s character very well, but at this time, Chen Bishan can''t stand the attitude of no one in Chen Fei''s eyes.


    The life and death of the Chen family is only between Han Sannian and now he dares to threaten Han Sannian like this.


    Chen Bishan, who has soft legs, walks up to Chen Fei and punches him in the face.


    "Rebellious son, you have made such a big mistake, don''t you know how to repent?" Chen Bishan roared.


    Chen Fei was stunned by a blow.


    This is his family, and the person who beat him is still very doting on his father, which makes Chen Fei confused for a moment, and he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Dad, what are you... Why are you hitting me?" Chen Fei asked Chen Bishan with a confused face.


    Chen Bishan was so angry that he gritted his teeth and trembled all over. He said, "do you know what kind of people you have provoked? Do you really think that no one in Yuncheng is your opponent?"


    This sentence makes Chen Fei feel confused.


    Just a little kid?


    Moreover, he has already checked with someone. This person is not from Yuncheng at all. There is no background in Yuncheng. It is in this case that Chen Fei dares to say that he wants Han 3000 to die.


    But now, it doesn''t seem as simple as he thought.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you." Chen Fei asked.


    Chen Bishan now wants to kill Chen Fei himself.


    As long as he can get Han 3000''s forgiveness and give the Chen family a way to live, he doesn''t mind ending Chen Fei himself.


    Unfortunately, even if he did, it might not be possible to save the overall situation.


    "Chen Fei, you are very brave. Even my friends dare to deal with you." At this time, Mo Yang said.


    Hearing the sound, Chen Fei realized that there were other people at home.


    Chen Fei was shocked when he followed the voice.


    Moyang!


    Isn''t this Moyang!


    How to show up at his house.


    And when Chen Fei savors what Mo Yang said just now, he has a feeling that his soul is hollowed out.


    Is his friend Han 3000?


    Han 3000 is Mo Yang''s friend, and he even said to kill Han 3000!


    At this moment, Chen Fei finally understood what happened to Chen Bishan''s attitude.


    And Han 3000, is not sent to him to deal with, but he with Mo Yang, to find Chen''s trouble!


    Chen Fei''s face turned pale instantly, and finally knew what kind of thing he was facing.


    "Boss Mo, he... Is he your friend?" Chen Fei asked, trembling.


    "Not bad." Mo Yang tone firm said.


    a bolt from the blue!


    These two words are the most powerful words that Chen Fei has ever heard in his life, because it means that Moyang will come out against the Chen family, and what kind of consequences his appearance will bring, Chen Fei''s heart is very clear.


    "Have you never thought that your arrogance will destroy you one day?" Han 3000 asks Chen Fei.


    It''s not that Chen Fei didn''t think about this problem, but he never thought that retribution would happen to him, because he knew that Chen Bishan and Mo Yang had a love affair, which really caused a big problem, and he could ask Mo Yang to help him once. At that time, he learned a lesson, and later he would just keep a low profile.


    This is Chen Fei''s idea all the time, so he is so unscrupulous.


    However, he never thought that he would set foot on Moyang''s friends. At this time, the love between Chen family and Moyang was obviously useless.


    "Don''t apologize to him, you villain." Chen Bishan kicks Chen Fei. He hopes to try his best to get Han 3000''s forgiveness. Only in this way can he have a chance to keep Chen''s family.


    Chen Fei''s self-esteem does not allow him to do so, but he is also a man who understands the reality. He knows what will happen if he offends Moyang.


    If there is no Chen family, what''s the use of his ridiculous self-esteem?


    Is there any sense of self-respect for the young master of the Chen family who has become a street beggar?


    Chen feidang knelt down to Han 3000 and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t offend you. I apologize for everything I''ve done before."


    If apology could solve the problem, there would not be so many contradictions in the world.


    Obviously, apologies don''t work in everything.


    And Han 3000, to completely solve this problem, is not allowed to leave any hidden danger.


    "I''ll come back to you when this is over." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do with himself, but what he says is over. Mo Yang knows what he means. No one can save the Chen family. But after Han 3000 left, Chen''s father and son had almost the same expression of despair. Although Chen Fei doesn''t know what their conversation was like before, Han 3000''s so-called "end" is clear to him. Chen Fei''s arrogance for so many years has offended many people, but he never thought that he provoked such a humble child, but in exchange for such serious consequences, and it was Mo Yang himself that made this matter have no room to turn around¡° Mo, give me a chance to make a phone call. " Chen Bishan said to Mo Yang with a praying face¡° Heaven prospers Mo Yang light smile. Chen Bishan nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Now he can only expect the first person in the business to help him solve the problem. But Mo Yang''s next words, let Chen Bishan completely despair¡° You may not know the relationship between him and tianchangsheng. According to my understanding, tianchangsheng has given him the hillside villa in Yundingshan villa area. Recently, it is being renovated. I believe he will move in soon. Do you think tianchangsheng will help you? " Mo Yang said. Chen Bishan widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He knows what hillside villa means, and tianchangsheng gives han3000 the hillside villa, which shows the importance of han3000 in tianchangsheng''s mind. But why? Why does the first person in Yuncheng''s Taoism and business circles attach so much importance to Han 3000? What kind of amazing background is behind him¡° Boss Mo, who did I offend? " Chen Bishan, with a helpless smile on his face, has accepted his life, because he knows that no one can turn the situation around, but before he is destroyed, he wants to know the identity of Han 3000 and let himself die in peace. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1323

    Speaking of Han 3000''s identity, Mo Yang can''t help but gasp.


    About this matter, even he did not really think about it, but after he knew the attitude of Tian Changsheng towards Han 3000, he already knew that Han 3000 was an invincible figure. For Mo Yang now, it was enough to know this.


    As for who Han 3000 is, Mo Yang will try to investigate when he has a chance, but the time is not ripe. Mo Yang will never act rashly. He doesn''t want to provoke the disaster to himself for no reason, and he doesn''t want to offend Han 3000.


    Mo Yang started his career with his fists. In principle, he would be more courageous and more fearless. However, in the face of Han 3000, he had hidden a long fear in his heart, but he was ready to move.


    This is a very obvious signal to Mo Yang. Even his intuition tells him that if he can''t provoke Han 3000, he will not do so naturally.


    "The person you offend, even I can''t imagine his identity, so it''s natural for you to face such an end." Mo Yang light said.


    Chen''s father and son, sitting on the ground in despair, have no desire for survival.


    After leaving the Chen family and returning to the car, Qi Yiyun asked Han 3000, "what will happen to them?"


    As an adult, Qi Yiyun met many dark sides of society, but now she is not suitable to know these things, so Han Sanqian did not explain more, just said: "my trouble has been solved, as for what they will do, is it important?"


    Qi Yiyun saw that Han 3000 was not willing to tell him clearly, so he did not continue to ask.


    "No one knows you in Yanjing, and you have a very high status. Why do you want to come to Yuncheng?" Qi Yiyun said curiously that if Han Sanqian stayed in Yanjing, he would surely have a better development. After all, it is a first tier city, but Yuncheng is an out of fashion 18 tier city. There is no comparability between the two.


    So Qi Yiyun feels very strange. Why did Han 3000 abandon Yanjing and come to Yuncheng.


    This is a very important message for Bruce Lee. At least he knows that his boss is from Yanjing.


    What''s more, it makes Bruce Lee a little tongue tied. The powerful people from Yanjing are really powerful.


    Moreover, Qi Yiyun made it very clear that even if the eldest brother was in Yanjing, no one knew him, and he had a very high status.


    "Does a high position mean a strong one?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "What else?" Qi Yiyun asked, for men, the pursuit of money is the first step, and usually a man with money will show greedy desire for power, which is almost every man''s mentality.


    There is a saying that money is something out of the body, and power is a man''s most gorgeous coat.


    With money, who doesn''t want to have power?


    "For me, whether it''s money or status or power, it''s meaningless. I just pursue the life I want." Han 3000 said.


    "What kind of life do you pursue?" Qi Yiyun is curious. She unconsciously wants to know more about Han 3000, because her intuition tells her that there will be many stories about herself and the man in front of her.


    "You talk a little too much. It''s my personal business." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Qi Yi cloud dissatisfied Du Du mouth, turned his head, no longer speak.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    "Put me in school, you take her back to the hotel first." Han 3000 said.


    "Why should I go back to the hotel first?" Qi Yiyun retorts immediately.


    "Not everything about me, you can be involved." Han 3000 light way.


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun feels an inexplicable chill. Han 3000''s tone seems to have rejected her for thousands of miles, which makes Qi Yiyun feel empty.


    "Sooner or later, you will regret your attitude to me." Qi Yiyun said haughtily.


    Han Sanqian didn''t care what Qi Yiyun said. When the bus arrived at the school, Han Sanqian got off.


    Qi Yiyun stares at Han 3000 through the window. Although she doesn''t know what love is, she has a seed of love for Han 3000 in her heart.


    It can even be said that from the moment Qi Yiyun decided to come to Yuncheng, the seed had already sprouted.


    Standing at the gate of the school, waiting for the school to finish quietly, Han Sanqian also deliberately arranged his clothes. Han Sanqian, who never cared about his external image, was very cautious when facing Su Yingxia.


    Qi Yiyun, who goes to the hotel, asks Bruce Lee in the car, "why does your boss go to school? Does he know anyone?"


    In fact, Bruce Lee has speculated that there must be some relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. He may even like Su Yingxia. Otherwise, he won''t let them educate Su Haichao that time.


    However, as a little brother, Bruce Lee does not dare to discuss this kind of private matter about Han 3000 casually¡° Don''t ask me, I don''t know. " Said Bruce Lee. Qi Yiyun looks at Bruce Lee''s obviously disguised expression and knows that he must know something, but he doesn''t dare to say it¡° What if you tell me and I''ll introduce you to your girlfriend? " Qi Yiyun said. Bruce Lee can''t help but swallow his saliva. He didn''t dare to think about his girlfriend before. After all, a serious girl doesn''t want to be with him. But if Qi Yiyun introduces it, it''s hard to say that it can really help Bruce Lee get rid of the plight of a single dog¡° I really don''t know anything. It''s useless for you to introduce me to ten girlfriends. " Bruce Lee still sticks to his position. His girlfriend can be found, but if he betrays the boss and is kicked by the boss, it''s impossible to find such a powerful boss again. Qi Yiyun is like a vented ball. She can''t take out words from Bruce Lee''s mouth, which makes her a little reluctant¡° It''s about girls Qi Yiyun continued. Bruce Lee''s eyes become a bit erratic, afraid to speak, for fear that he said something wrong. But this kind of performance is enough for Qi Yiyun to confirm his guess. This makes Qi Yiyun even more unconvinced. What kind of girl can make Han 3000 ignore her existence. Is it as beautiful as a fairy? Just as Qi Yiyun is wondering what kind of woman Han 3000 is ignoring her for, Han 3000 has been waiting for Su Yingxia at the school gate. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1324

    When Su Yingxia came out of school, she saw Han Sanqian for the first time. Because she was often blocked by Su Haichao and Su Yihan, she subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment, which has become something Su Yingxia would do subconsciously.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Han 3000 would be here.


    After the first meeting, Su Yingxia had a very strange feeling. She always felt that the appearance of this boy was not so simple. Moreover, this is the third time to meet. He seems to be waiting for himself.


    Because she is often bullied by others, Su Yingxia is easy to be alert to a stranger. She will worry whether this person is sent by Su Haichao to make fun of her.


    So after seeing Han 3000, Su Yingxia lowered her head, wanted to pretend that she didn''t see him immediately, and then left.


    Han 3000 saw this and went directly to Su Yingxia.


    Although he knows that Su Yingxia may have a sense of fear and distance from him, Han 3000 can''t help getting close to her whenever he sees Su Yingxia. After all, this is her future wife. The feeling that Su Yingxia can bring to Han 3000 is something no other woman can do.


    "You seem to be avoiding me." Han three thousand try to make his tone to the most gentle state, said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia still did not look up, but also accelerated the pace at the foot, seems to want to leave as soon as possible.


    "You are sent by Su Haichao." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Han 3000 a little confused. How could he be sent by Su Haichao?


    "Why do you think so? Don''t you forget that I met you for the first time, but I saved you and beat Su Haichao." Han 3000 said.


    "You are deliberately approaching me with such heroic tactics to save beauty, and then looking for opportunities to attack me, I understand." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry, especially want to say that you know a fart, but think that this is his wife, at this stage, I''m afraid that this kind of words will make su Yingxia distrust him even more.


    "I can swear to God that I have nothing to do with Su Haichao, and I don''t know him at all." Han said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia felt a little confused. Does this person really have nothing to do with Su Haichao?


    Since it doesn''t matter, why does he appear in front of him again and again?


    "Since Su Haichao didn''t send you here, why did you come to me?" Su Yingxia said.


    At this time, Su Yingxia did not complete the transformation of the first beauty in Cloud City, so boys close to her, never let Su Yingxia feel that this is other people''s favor for her.


    "I want to be friends with you, OK?" Han 3000 tentatively said, tone seems a little cautious, because he is afraid of being rejected by Su Yingxia.


    friend?


    Su Yingxia was stunned. At school, she didn''t have any friends, because Su Haichao told everyone around her that anyone who dares to be friends with her is Su Haichao''s enemy.


    Su Haichao has a certain influence in school, so even classmates will deliberately alienate Su Yingxia, let alone have friends.


    "Do you know what will happen if you make friends with me?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000, it''s a little strange. It''s just being a friend. What''s the end?


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean by that." Han 3000 said.


    "Su Haichao does not allow anyone to be my friend. My friend is his enemy. He will take revenge on my friend." Su Yingxia explained.


    This makes Han 3000 angry. He thought Su Haichao would bully Su Yingxia once in a while. He didn''t expect that he would do so much. He didn''t even allow Su Yingxia to have friends.


    In this case, Han 3000 can imagine how Su Yingxia was excluded from school.


    "Do you think I will be afraid of Su Haichao?" Han 3000 light way.


    If he was really afraid of Su Haichao, he would not have hit Su Haichao last time, but that doesn''t mean Su Haichao won''t continue to make trouble for him.


    Moreover, Su Yingxia knows that Su Haichao borrowed the background of the Su family and met many powerful people. The last time he suffered a loss, it was because there was no one around him. If Su Haichao was allowed to find an opportunity to move those powerful people out, he would not be able to deal with Su Haichao.


    "You''d better go quickly. Don''t be seen by Su Haichao. He''s not as simple as you think." Su Yingxia reminds us that she was saved once by Han 3000. She is grateful, so she doesn''t want to hurt Han 3000 because of herself.


    Han 3000 laughs. It''s just a su Haichao. Isn''t it the Su family behind it? How complicated can it be?


    Han 3000 closed his eyes and used one finger to deal with the Su family.


    "Are you worried about me?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxia blushed inexplicably, and directly red to the ears, this kind of coquettish appearance, let Han 3000 see heart.


    Even in the face of stronger temptation, even those women dressed in sexy pose in front of Han 3000, he has never had such a feeling. But Su Yingxia''s simple shyness made Han 3000 daydream, and even reminded him of the scene of thunder and fire before his rebirth¡° I''m not familiar with you. Why should I worry about you? " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 can see that Su Yingxia is completely duplicative, which is a good signal for him. Su Yingxia will worry about him, which shows that he has a certain position in Su Yingxia''s heart. As long as he works harder, he can get closer to Su Yingxia. As for how to develop his friends into lovers, this small skill is no problem for Han 3000. If Han 3000 can''t cheat a girl, he will be reborn in vain¡° Since Su Haichao bullies you, from today on, every day I''ll wait for you to finish school and send you home. How about that? As long as I''m here, Su Haichao will never bully you. " Han 3000 said¡° Why are you protecting me? " Su Yingxia asked suspiciously. She didn''t think Han 3000 liked her because there were too many beautiful girls in school. In this respect, she had no advantage at all¡° Because I''m your friend. We''ve just agreed, haven''t we? " Han 3000 said with a smile. This makes Su Yingxia completely unable to find a reason to refuse, although she also did not agree to Han 3000, but Han 3000 so shameless, she seems unable to refute. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1325

    Just as Su Yingxia racked her brains to think about how to answer Han 3000''s question, she suddenly felt a sense of danger in her heart.


    And usually after this feeling comes, it is when Su Haichao appears.


    Women''s intuition is usually very accurate, and Su Yingxia''s feeling in this aspect has never been missed.


    When she raised her head, sure enough, Su Yingxia with a group of people, came far away.


    This let Su Yingxia some flustered, hurriedly said to Han 3000¡° You''d better go now. "


    "Why?" Han 3000 laughs and says that Su Yingxia sees Su Haichao. Naturally, he also sees him and understands why Su Yingxia will let him leave.


    "Su Haichao is here." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "I''m not asking why you want to leave, but why I''m afraid of Su Haichao?"


    It''s easy for Su Yingxia to understand this problem, because Su Haichao still has a group of people with him, and it''s obvious that Su Haichao is looking for them to deal with Han 3000. If he doesn''t leave now, what else can he do? Is it hard to be beaten by Su Haichao?


    "Don''t you see him with people?" Su Yingxia said anxiously that she was bullied by Su Haichao. These are within the tolerable range, and Su Haichao will not do too much for her. After all, they are still relatives.


    But Han 3000 is different. He beat Su Haichao last time. This time, Su Haichao sent for someone to show his revenge. If he fought, Han 3000 would be hurt.


    "See, I''m not blind." Han 3000 light said.


    Seeing Su Haichao''s distance getting closer and closer, Su Yingxia''s heart is about to die.


    But she found that Han Sanyi''s face was calm, and she didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Even if Su Haichao had a helper, could he still deal with it?


    "Boy, after waiting for you for so many days, you can be regarded as showing up." Su Haichao was frightened by Bruce Lee last time, which was a disgraceful thing for him. After all, he didn''t know what to say about the Su family. He was low spirited in front of a little bastard, which made Su Haichao lose face at all.


    But at that time, in order not to be beaten, Su Haichao could only lower his figure.


    But today is different. Su Haichao has been prepared for a long time. Even if Bruce Lee reappears, he will not be afraid. Moreover, he can teach Bruce Lee a lesson and vent his anger for himself.


    "Are these helpers you''ve got good at fighting?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Haichao smiles with pride. These people are really on the road. For them, fighting is like three meals a day, which is indispensable every day. It''s no matter that they can fight.


    "In front of my friends, Bruce Lee''s rubbish is not even a thing. Do you know who they are?" Su Haichao sneered.


    "It seems that I need to introduce myself. You say, I''ll listen." Han 3000 laughs a way, gave Su Haichao an opportunity to show off.


    Su Haichao''s proud expression on his face became more and more intense. He was really afraid that he didn''t even have the opportunity to introduce him, so he couldn''t show his ability.


    "They are all under Jiyuan''s hands. I''m afraid." Su Haichao said.


    "What?" Han three thousand one face is stunned, chicken far this is a name? How could there be such a strange name.


    "You don''t even know Jiyuan, Jige?" Su Hai ultra cold voice way, it seems that this is a big man, don''t know him, is not respect meaning.


    But Han 3000 has never heard of the so-called chicken brother, and the name is really strange enough. How could anyone call him chicken brother?


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of it, but is it true that someone has such a strange name?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    This sentence makes Su Haichao''s faces obviously angry, because Han 3000''s performance is disrespectful to brother Ji.


    "Boy, keep your mouth clean."


    "You want to die, don''t you?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll give you a pair of hands and feet!"


    Several people threatened Han 3000.


    In the face of these words, Han 3000 is still indifferent. In his opinion, this man named Jiyuan should not be a big man. Otherwise, how can he never hear of it? He thinks it''s just a small man who lives in the territory of Moyang.


    "I don''t know, can''t I?" Han 3000 said innocently.


    Su Haichao''s introduction is to show that he knows a big man, but Han 3000 doesn''t know him, which makes his goal not achieved, so he will inevitably be a little unwilling. He continues to tell Han 3000: "brother chicken is the man who is the most trusted. You should know about Mo 3000."


    Han 3000 laughs. It turns out that he is still under Mo Yang''s hand. However, how could this guy have a hand named brother Ji? He didn''t mention it before he was reborn.


    "Ah, it turns out that it''s Mo Yang''s staff. If you introduce it earlier, you can achieve the purpose of showing off. It''s a pity that even if Mo Yang comes in person, what''s the matter?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that he had just met Mo Yang, and the Chen family was about to be destroyed by Mo Yang himself because of offending him.


    In terms of family strength, the Chen family is superior to the Su family. Even the Chen family will be uprooted. Is the Su family a fart¡° Boy, how dare you call the boss by his name. "¡° You don''t want to live¡° If you want to die, I can help you now. " Those little bastards suddenly got angry, because Han 3000 called Mo Yang''s name directly. In their opinion, it was disrespectful to Mo Yang, which was absolutely not allowed to happen. When Su Haichao saw this, he couldn''t help sneering. He originally intended to let these people teach Han 3000 a lesson, but now it seems that Han 3000''s fate will never be as simple as injury. Ignoring Moyang is almost a capital crime in Yuncheng, and no one can be spared¡° Su Yingxia, where did you find this idiot? How dare you be so disrespectful to boss Mo? " Su Haichao said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia was also frightened when she heard Han 3000''s words just now. Although she is still young, almost all children over three years old have heard about Moyang. Of course, she can understand how powerful Moyang is in Yuncheng. Han 3000''s words just now, if Mo Yang hears them, he will die¡° You pay attention to your words. Boss Mo is in Cloud City. No one dares to offend him. " Su Yingxia reminds Han 3000. This sentence makes Su Haichao laugh, because it''s too late to remind him. Han 3000 has already said something disrespectful, which is a fact that he can''t get rid of. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1326

    Han 3000 sees fear in Su Yingxia''s eyes, which shows that Su Yingxia is really afraid of Moyang, which makes Han 3000''s inner desire for protection burst.


    When he came to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 put his hand on Su Yingxia''s shoulder and said, "what''s to be afraid of? It''s just a Moyang. With me, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone."


    I''m not afraid of Moyang.


    In Yuncheng, it''s a joke that people can''t laugh out loud.


    But when Su Yingxia felt Han 3000''s palm, he had an inexplicable sense of security.


    This makes Su Yingxia feel very contradictory. Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to Mo Yang. Where does this sense of security come from?


    "Boy, you really don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. Come with us." A little brother went to Han 3000 and directly grasped Han 3000''s arm.


    After all, it''s on the street. In public, he can''t easily fight Han 3000, so he can only take Han 3000 away from this busy place.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly a coagulation, this kind of irreverence offends him, as long as he is willing, the other party is already a corpse.


    "You go home first." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia''s subconscious tells her that it has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t have to be dragged into the water by Han 3000.


    However, there is another voice in her heart. After all, it is because of her. If it wasn''t for her, Han 3000 would not offend Su Haichao. If she left like this, it seems that she would be too immoral.


    Just as Su Yingxia was thinking about what to do, Su Haichao let Su Yingxia lose the right to choose.


    "Come along, too. Let''s see what happens to your stupid friend." Su Haichao said that for him who bullied Su Yingxia all the time, the situation last time was somewhat humiliating, so this time, he had to let Su Yingxia see his own strength with his own eyes.


    "It has nothing to do with her." Han 3000 said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Has the final say, not you." Su Haichao sneered.


    Han 3000 knows that this guy just wants to show off himself in front of Su Yingxia, so that Su Yingxia is even more afraid of him.


    In this case, Han 3000 is not talking about anything, it should be regarded as a success of Su Haichao.


    They were taken away from the busy street and into an empty alley.


    Usually, things in a fight happen in this environment. It''s also a favorite place for gangsters to fight. They won''t be seen, and there is not much space in the alley, so it''s not easy for the other party to escape.


    Su Haichao actually took out a pack of cigarettes and smoked them skillfully. At a young age, he had learned to smoke.


    Su Yingxia also saw Su Haichao smoking for the first time, so he was slightly surprised.


    "You smoke." Su Yingxia asked.


    Su Haichao holding a cigarette posture, it is very sophisticated, light said: "very strange, men smoking is attractive."


    This almost made Han 3000 laugh. I don''t know where Su Haichao understood it. The charm of smoking lies in the man himself. For a charming man, smoking makes people feel more attractive. For a little boy, smoking only makes people feel ridiculous.


    "Fight quickly, but this boy doesn''t even pay attention to the boss of your boss, and doesn''t teach him a lesson?" Su Haichao said to those little bastards.


    Su Yingxia takes a look at Han 3000. If there is a real fight, Han 3000 will definitely suffer.


    Han 3000 saved her once. She can''t bear to be beaten by these people.


    "Hai Chao, let him go." Su Yingxia said to Su Haichao in a low voice.


    "Let it go?" Su Hai Chao gives a cold smile. He seeks these people to squat in Han 3000, just to find face for himself. Now, how can he let Han 3000 go?


    However, Su Haichao saw that Su Yingxia was willing to plead for Han 3000, but he had an idea in his heart.


    It would be good to make use of this to play with Su Yingxia.


    "It''s not impossible for me to let him go, but are you willing to kneel down to save him?" Su Haichao said with a smile.


    Kneel down!


    Although Su Yingxia is used to being bullied by Su Haichao, she has never been insulted like this. Moreover, they are relatives and peers. How can they kneel down.


    Han 3000, who heard this, was already angry in his eyes.


    If this is said to him, Han 3000 will sneer at most, but to make su Yingxia suffer such humiliation, no matter who the other party is, in Han 3000''s eyes, there is only one way to die.


    Before his rebirth, Han 3000 had made Su Yingxia suffer too much humiliation.


    Now back to life, Han 3000 never wants to see Su Yingxia suffer any more grievances, which is why he appeared in Yuncheng so early.


    Han 3000 suddenly launched an active attack on those little bastards.


    With Han 3000''s strength, we can imagine the fate of a few gangsters.


    Before they could react, several people had fallen to the ground. Su Haichao is imagining how he should play with Su Yingxia. What happened in front of him makes him confused. Although these people he found are not experts, they are good at fighting in gangsters. What''s more, they only deal with a child about his age. It should be a very simple thing. But what he saw now was obviously the price of looking down on Han 3000¡° How could it be Su Haichao exclaimed. Su Yingxia is also a little stunned. She also thinks about how to avoid kneeling down and let Su Haichao release Han 3000. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 has knocked down those people in the blink of an eye. This... Is too great! Han three thousand face such as frost went to Su Haichao in front. Su Haichao''s lips began to tremble, unconsciously retreating¡° You... What are you doing? Don''t come here. Don''t come here. " Su Haichao said in panic¡° Are you going to make her kneel? " Han 3000 asked coldly. Su Haichao shook his head subconsciously and said: "no, no, I didn''t say this kind of words. You heard it wrong. You must have heard it wrong." Han 3000 deliberately made a dig ear action, said: "you mean, my ear is wrong?" Su Haichao still can only shake his head, the momentum just disappeared, the smell of waste is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment¡° I don''t mean that, you... Don''t come here, otherwise, I... "Su Haichao said here, he couldn''t go on, because he knew he couldn''t do anything. Han 3000 easily put those bastards down. Does he have the courage to fight Han 3000? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1327

    Just a minute ago, Su Yingxia was still worried and afraid, but at this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security in Han 3000, so that her eyes looking at Han 3000 also changed greatly.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know why han 3000 suddenly appears beside her, but she feels that there seems to be a predestined fate between her and the boy.


    Of course, at this stage, Su Yingxia doesn''t have a deep understanding of fate. She only knows that she can make friends with the boy in front of her, because with him, she won''t be hurt and bullied.


    See Han 3000 has come to Su Haichao.


    Su Haichao was so scared that his legs softened. If he hadn''t supported him, he would have been sitting on the ground.


    However, even in the case of strong support, Su Haichao''s legs are still shaking very seriously, and his face has become very pale.


    "I heard, who''s going to kneel?" Han 3000 stares at Su Haichao.


    After this sentence was uttered, Su Haichao understood Han 3000''s meaning.


    But in front of Su Yingxia, he usually has a high attitude. How can he kneel down in front of Su Yingxia?


    After su Yingxia saw the joke, he had no face to appear in front of Su Yingxia.


    However, he can''t bear the pressure brought by Han 3000. Once han 3000 starts on him, he will suffer from preserved meat.


    "Do you know who I am, man?" Su Haichao clenched his teeth and said.


    Han 3000 light smile, this guy is ready to use the identity of the Su family to threaten yourself?


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 doesn''t even give face to tianchangsheng and Moyang, so how can he pay attention to the Su family?


    "The Su family is in Yuncheng. It''s just a third rate family. Don''t you think you can scare me with the Su family?" Han 3000 light way.


    Su Haichao''s face became more ugly.


    Third rate family?


    The situation of the Su family is indeed so, but it is not for ordinary people to look down upon. He can say such words to show that his status will never be lower than that of the Su family.


    At this time, Su Haichao realized a situation, that is, the position of the person he wants to revenge in Yuncheng is probably higher than that of the Su family. In this case, where is he qualified to be Han 3000''s opponent?


    Moreover, once this incident becomes serious, not only he will suffer, but also the Su family will be affected. At that time, it will be even more serious. Even the Su family may kick him out of the family in order to protect themselves.


    "As long as I kneel down, can you let me go?" Su Haichao asked.


    This kind of words is no surprise to Han 3000, because he knows what kind of role Su Haichao is. This guy belongs to Wo Li Heng. In the face of the strength of outsiders, he can only be a waste.


    But Su Yingxia was very surprised that Su Haichao would say so, because in Su Yingxia''s mind, Su Haichao is a very strong person, how can he be willing to kneel down?


    "It depends on how I feel after you kneel down. If I''m in a good mood, I can let you go." Han 3000 said.


    Su Haichao uses Yu Guang to look at Su Yingxia and kneels down in front of her, which will definitely make su Haichao lose face. But at this time, he has no other choice, and he does not dare to ask what will happen if he is in a bad mood.


    "I''m sorry!" With these three words, Su Haichao fell on his knees with a bang.


    Su Yingxia covered her mouth with her hands, a look of disbelief.


    Su Haichao, actually knelt down.


    So arrogant Su Haichao, so arrogant Su family young master, even said to kneel!


    Han Sanyi kicks Su Haichao on the shoulder, and Su Haichao rolls around on the ground.


    "Go away. If you dare to mess around again in the future, I will never let you go, and the whole Su family." Han 3000 light way.


    Su Haichao ran away without hesitation, because he felt that he was dangerous in front of Han 3000. The farther away he was from him, the more assured Su Haichao would be.


    Su Yingxia is still a little inconceivable about what happened in front of her, because Su Haichao in her cognition is definitely not such a person.


    "Come on, take you home." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    "Ah! Oh, oh. " Su Yingxia was flustered for a moment before he stabilized his mood.


    Su Yingxia, with complicated eyes, keeps looking at Han 3000 with her spare light. At this time, she doesn''t have too many complicated thoughts, but she is very curious about Han 3000''s identity. Why does he seem to pay no attention to the Su family at all.


    Although the status of the Su family in Yuncheng is really not high, compared with some ordinary families, it is still very powerful. Han 3000 can be ignored, which shows that his status is higher. But Su Yingxia has never heard of such a person before.


    "Do you think I''m handsome, that''s why you''ve been peeking at me?" Han 3000 after perceiving Su Yingxia''s Yu Guang, asks with a smile.


    Su Yingxia turned her eyes and said, "you are so narcissistic."


    Han 3000 touched his hair and said, "am I not handsome enough? There are not many people like me who are so handsome and powerful." Su Yingxia can only show a helpless look in the face of Han 3000''s blind narcissism. She peeks at Han 3000 only because she is curious about Han 3000''s identity, not because of what Han 3000 looks like¡° I''m just curious about who you are Su Yingxia said¡° Does it matter who I am? " Han 3000 asked¡° Of course it''s important. " Su Yingxia said without hesitation: "I want to know whether you are good or bad. If you are bad, I will be far away from you."¡° Do you think I look like a bad man? Besides, I have saved you. How can you treat me as a bad man? " Han said innocently. Su Yingxia turns her lip. The difference between good and bad can''t be decided by a few words. Moreover, although Han 3000 has saved her, it doesn''t completely prove that Han 3000 is a good person¡° Who knows if you have any other purpose to save me? If so, you are a bad person. " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, in Su Yingxia''s mind, he has become a bad man. Moreover, Han 3000 can''t deny that he has no other purpose. After all, what he is doing now is to get close to his future wife. But this kind of thing, he can''t tell Su Yingxia, otherwise, it will certainly frighten Su Yingxia¡° Good and bad people are not important, I will not hurt you, and if anyone bullies you, you can tell me, no matter who, I can help you Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1328

    Su Yingxia turns her head and looks at Han 3000 with a complicated expression. He says that anyone who bullies her can ask him to help. Who dares to talk nonsense in Yuncheng.


    They are the most powerful people Su Yingxia knows. Is he more powerful than these two?


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    "Are you so boastful?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han three thousand Leng for a while, a bitter smile, said: "I did not brag, what I said, 100% true."


    Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "although I''m young, I''ve heard my grandmother say many times that the most powerful people in Yuncheng are Tianjia and Moyang. You said that anyone who bullies me can help me. Isn''t that boasting?"


    "Can''t I be more powerful than tianchangsheng and Moyang?" Han Sanyi said solemnly.


    Su Yingxia smiles but says nothing. She obviously doesn''t believe Han 3000''s words. Although Han 3000 is older than her, she is still a little kid after all. How can these two be powerful?


    Moreover, his surname is Han, and tianchangsheng and Moyang are unlikely to have any relationship. In this case, Su Yingxia is even more unlikely to think that Han 3000 will be more powerful than these two people.


    "I''m going home. Thank you today." Su Yingxia said.


    "Why thank me?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    "Thank you for showing me that Su Haichao is also a counsellor." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrow, Su Hai Chao this guy, not only is a counsellor, that is absolute waste to the bone of things.


    After sending Su Yingxia back home, Han 3000''s task today has been successfully completed. Moreover, the relationship between him and Su Yingxia is obviously a step closer, which makes Han 3000 very satisfied. Now they call it a friend. It''s not too much. If they become friends, the relationship can gradually develop and deepen.


    On the other hand, Su Haichao''s fear of Han 3000 has almost dissipated after he returned home. Although he knows that Han 3000 is likely to be more powerful than Su''s family, Su Haichao, as a must, has no positive evidence to prove that Han 3000 is more important than Su''s family in Yuncheng, The fire of revenge in his heart will never go out.


    So he started to investigate Han 3000''s identity. As long as he found out Han 3000''s background, he could know whether he had a chance to retaliate.


    Today, this kneeling makes Su Haichao lose face. It is absolutely impossible for him to pretend that nothing has happened.


    After putting away his schoolbag, Su Haichao went directly to Su''s villa. Since he wanted to investigate Han 3000''s identity, it was the easiest and most direct thing to ask the old lady, because the old lady was the one who knew the situation of Yuncheng best.


    But before going to the villa, Su Haichao still inquired about the situation of the villa. He could be coquettish in front of the old lady, but in the face of the serious Su family, he was still very afraid.


    Now the Su family''s master has not died, and the whole Su family is still under the master''s control. As a serious person, he is the role that everyone in the Su family is afraid of.


    "Aunt Chun, is my grandfather at home?" Su Haichao stealthily made a phone call. This person named Chun Yi is a servant of Su''s villa. She is a woman in her thirties. She looks very feminine. Su Haichao even thought about Chun Yi when she was young.


    Every time he goes to Su''s villa, Su Haichao secretly looks at his aunt. For Su Haichao, the charm of this mature woman almost makes him unable to control his desire to peep.


    "The old man has a meeting tonight, so he hasn''t come home yet." Pure aunt said.


    "That''s great." With that, Su Haichao hung up and rushed to Su''s villa.


    When the Su family bought this villa, they almost gave everything. The reason for this was that the old lady of the Su family insisted on it, because she said that only in this way could the Su family be pushed to a higher position in the social class. Although the social class was pushed up, the capital chain of a project of the Su family was broken due to the investment of other villas. This is a crisis, It almost made the Su family bankrupt. In the end, it was the Su family''s old man who made every effort to turn the tide around and didn''t let the bankruptcy happen.


    But the old lady of the Su family never thinks that it is wrong to buy a villa, because in her opinion, if you want to be recognized by others, you have to use materials to accumulate. Even if you can''t live in a villa, how can you call yourself a family?


    Su Haichao came to the villa, pure aunt is cleaning, squatting on the ground of her, neckline looming.


    Su Haichao went to Aunt Chun on purpose, looked at her from a high angle, and pretended to be innocent.


    "Aunt Chun, where''s my grandmother?" Su Haichao asked.


    For such a child, aunt Chun had no sense of preparedness. She said with a smile, "in the backyard, don''t you have to do your homework today? You came so early."


    Su Haichao''s eyes were staring at the gap between the mountains. He even couldn''t bear to blink an eye. He said: "the teacher saw that I was handsome and didn''t give me homework."


    Pure aunt light smile, has been used to Su Haichao''s greasy mouth, said: "you go to your grandmother, I have to clean, no time to chat with you." Su Haichao, who has a dry mouth, swallows his saliva and turns away. When I came to the backyard, the old lady of the Su family was taking good care of the small garden. The flowers and plants here were of high rank. In fact, the economic strength of the Su family was not enough to make the old lady so presumptuous. But she likes to enjoy this kind of high-powered life. No matter whether the Su family has financial strength or not, she will buy what she likes, and she will never consider the situation of the Su family. Even with the company''s money, the old lady doesn''t mind. As for the consequences of misappropriating the company''s money, the old lady thought that the only way to solve the problem was to ask the Su family to be there, so she never worried about it. The old lady is absolutely a selfish to the extreme role¡° Grandma Su Haichao called. The old lady smiles when she sees Su Haichao. This is her great grandson. As an old man who values boys over girls, the status of girls in the old lady''s mind can never be compared with boys¡° Haichao, why are you here? " Asked the old lady¡° Grandma, I miss you now. Come and see you soon. " Su Haichao''s mouth was like honey, which made the old lady laugh¡° You smelly boy, you can say nice words to please grandma, but grandma still likes you. Come on, what can I do for you? " Asked the old lady. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1329

    As for Su Haichao, the old lady knows him very well. She knows that he has to go to Sanbao hall for everything, and he speaks so well that she obviously has something to ask her.


    But the old lady likes this, so even if she knows Su Haichao has a purpose, she doesn''t mind.


    "Grandma, that''s why I came to see you." Su Haichao went to the old lady with a greasy look and took the kettle from her hand.


    The old lady clapped her hands and said solemnly, "since you''re just coming to see me, then you don''t have a chance to make a request."


    "Hey, hey." Su Hai Chao smiles and knows that he can''t pretend to go on. If he''s dead, how can he talk later.


    "Grandma, actually I''m looking for you. It''s just a little thing." Su Haichao said.


    For the old lady who had expected, she was not surprised at all. She naturally asked, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandma, I want to know if there is a very powerful family in Yuncheng, whose surname is Han?" Su Haichao asked.


    "Powerful Han family?" The old lady frowned. She knew more about the situation of the upper class in Yuncheng than anyone else. Moreover, she was very familiar with all the major families. There was nothing she didn''t know.


    But she has never heard of the Han family.


    "Yes, and it''s more powerful than our Su family." Su Haichao said.


    The old lady shook her head directly. According to her understanding, this kind of situation could never exist, and she was more powerful than the Su family. She had never heard of it, so she said firmly: "no, there is no more powerful family than the Su family. I don''t know about it, but there is no Han here."


    "Really not?" Su Haichao frowned. If the boy surnamed Han didn''t have a stronger background than the Su family, how could he not look down on the Su family?


    "Don''t you believe what grandma said, and there''s nothing I don''t know about Yuncheng. If there''s such a Han family, I''ll never know." The old lady said for sure.


    Su Haichao still believes in the old lady very much, because he often hears the old lady say that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. She said that if you want to become a first-line family in Yuncheng, you must know all your opponents.


    So what she does all day is to study other families. Although it''s useless to do so, I''m afraid no one in the whole Cloud City can compare with her in this aspect.


    But that''s strange.


    Since there is no such a Han family, how dare that Han boy be arrogant in front of him?


    Suddenly, Su Haichao thought of a possibility.


    That boy with the surname of Han is not deliberately bluffing.


    yes!


    It must be!


    Su Haichao secretly clenched his teeth. If it wasn''t for his bravado, how could he kneel down for him?


    At this time, Su Haichao had completely forgotten the fear he faced in front of Han 3000. He only thought that Han 3000 was bluffing him by deliberately showing that he didn''t pay attention to the Su family.


    "What''s the matter? Have you made a feud with Han?" The old lady asked curiously.


    Su Haichao quickly shook his head and said, "no, I have a friend bragging in front of me. I just want to confirm that he really lied to me."


    With a faint smile, the old lady said, "there''s nothing else. Don''t disturb me. Hurry home."


    Su Haichao said goodbye to the old lady after he was tired of saying something wrong.


    Of course, before leaving, Su Haichao still did not forget to say hello to Aunt Chun. At a young age, he had already had a bad idea about Aunt Chun, but now he has not found a suitable opportunity. Otherwise, Su Haichao might have done some animal behavior long ago.


    In the hotel.


    Qi Yiyun is alone in the room, still wondering what kind of girl she is. It''s worth Han 3000 to leave her.


    Qi Yiyun is very confident in her beauty. Although she is still young, there are many boys who like her in her hometown. However, Han Sanqian doesn''t seem to have any feeling in this respect when facing her, which will make Qi Yiyun a little unconvinced.


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, Qi Yiyun immediately lay on the bed, pretending to sleep.


    With Han 3000''s current strength, it''s too simple to know whether a person is really sleeping. Qi Yiyun''s action can''t cheat him at all.


    However, Han 3000 did not tear it down. Naturally, Qi Yiyun had fallen asleep.


    "Have you just come back?" At this time, Qi Yiyun sat up with a lazy look and stretched out.


    Han 3000 light a smile, say: "what to eat tonight?"


    "Where have you been." Qi Yiyun didn''t care about Han 3000''s question, but asked what he wanted to know.


    "School, pick up a friend." Han Sanqian didn''t hide it, because Qi Yiyun was going to the same school. Sooner or later, she would know about it. There was no need to hide it.


    "Girls?" Qi Yiyun continued to ask¡° Yes¡° Is it beautiful? " Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, said: "not as beautiful as you." This is not to belittle Su Yingxia''s beauty, but from the objective fact that Su Yingxia''s beauty is not as high as Qi Yiyun''s, and even if she becomes an adult in the future, when Qi Yiyun takes off her eyes, Su Yingxia still can''t compare. Han 3000 has lived for two generations, and he has seen countless women, but if he wants to really rank them by their looks, Qi Yiyun is definitely the first. However, Yan value is not the most important thing for Han 3000, and his relationship with Su Yingxia is not because of Yan value¡° I''m not as beautiful as I am. Why did you pick her up? " Qi Yiyun is curious¡° There are many reasons, but I can''t tell you now. It''s my private affair. " Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun is so angry that she comes all the way to Yuncheng, but it''s specially for Han 3000. Han 3000 obviously cares more about this girl than she does¡° You like her Qi Yiyun said¡° Of course, otherwise, why should I go to her? " Han 3000 generously admitted. Qi Yiyun''s heart thumped. She just said angry words, so she asked this question. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would give her such a happy answer. After taking a deep breath, Qi Yiyun said, "I''m more beautiful than her. Isn''t it better to like me?" Still so straightforward performance, but fortunately Han 3000 has already adapted, so will not feel surprised, but this also let Han 3000 some headache. If I meet Qi Yiyun so early, I''m afraid I will be forced to bow by Qi Yiyun! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1330

    In order not to continue to discuss this matter with Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 can only change the topic and ask Qi Yiyun, "what''s on me tonight?"


    Qi Yiyun in the face of Han 3000 escape problem, showed a strong disdain and dissatisfaction, coldly looked at Han 3000, said: "lose weight."


    Han three thousand smile, said: "are not fully developed, began to lose weight, not afraid of dysplasia?"


    With these words, Han 3000 deliberately looked at Qi Yiyun''s chest, which made Qi Yiyun gnash his teeth.


    The communication between the two children is like that of an adult. However, in a sense, Han Sanqian is an adult in every aspect except his physical performance as a child. Qi Yiyun has a precocious mentality, so his mature performance is no exception.


    Han Sanqian finally took Qi Yiyun to dinner. In the process of dinner, Qi Yiyun almost tried to find out who was the girl worthy of Han Sanqian''s meeting.


    Han 3000 did a good job in all aspects of defense, and did not disclose any information about Su Yingxia to Qi Yiyun. However, by doing so, he can only hide it for a while. Sooner or later, the information about Su Yingxia will be exposed to Qi Yiyun, which Han 3000 can''t change.


    However, if you can know it one day later, you can know it one day later. Han 3000 can only hope that these two former sisters will not become enemies because of him.


    Early the next morning, Han 3000 received the news from Bruce Lee. Someone inquired about him in Yuncheng, which made Han 3000 associate with Su Haichao for the first time.


    Because Chen Fei has learned his lesson, he has absolutely no courage to do this kind of thing, and besides Chen Fei, Han 3000 has only Su Hai''s two months of conflicts in Yuncheng.


    As for why Su Haichao wants to investigate him, Han Sanqian is also very clear. This bully should make sure that his identity does not threaten the Su family before he thinks of other ways to deal with him.


    Su Haichao is a typical good scar forget pain, can also be used to describe another sentence, that is not to see the coffin do not shed tears, he did not kill himself in the case, is absolutely will not stop the pace of death.


    However, Han 3000 doesn''t need to pay attention to the role of such a clown, and let him go. When he violates Han 3000''s bottom line, Han 3000 will naturally let him see the king of hell.


    "I''m going to Tianjia today. You''ll pick me up later." Han 3000 tells Bruce Lee.


    "Boss, I''ve been downstairs for a long time. You can see me anytime you come down." Bruce Lee said that as a competent driver, Bruce Lee is on standby almost 24 hours a day. Now he doesn''t even go back to his home in the alley. He sleeps directly in the car, and the space and environment in the car are no worse than his rental house.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee is worried that such a good car will be hit by someone. If he can''t find the killer, he will be in trouble.


    "Yes, I''ll go downstairs at once." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun was ready to go now. With her eyes, she became gentle immediately, and her beauty was covered by a pair of black glasses.


    "Why do you like to wear glasses?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun curiously.


    "That''s not going to make too many boys like me." Qi Yiyun said very plainly, it seems that for her, this is an ordinary little thing.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. Other girls try to make themselves more beautiful, but Qi Yiyun deliberately wears glasses to cover her face.


    Is this what a good-looking girl is qualified for?


    After they went downstairs, they got into the car.


    Han 3000 said to Bruce Lee, "go to school first."


    Bruce Lee answers, peeks at Qi Yiyun in the rearview mirror, and then looks at Han 3000. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Arriving at the school gate, Bruce Lee stops. Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun, "can you handle it by yourself?"


    "You''ve even got the headmaster. Can anyone stop me?" Qi Yi cloud light says.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I hope your first day of school goes well."


    Qi Yiyun did not respond, but directly got off the car.


    The first time he got off the bus, Qi Yiyun pushed his glasses. This is the habit of many people who wear glasses. However, such a simple action on Qi Yiyun is not easy.


    "Boss, sister-in-law''s glasses are so charming." Xiaolong said with a smile.


    Han 3000 has to admit that Qi Yiyun really has her own charm, and her beauty advantage will make her more attractive. No matter now or in the future, Han 3000 has hardly seen anything comparable with her.


    But Bruce Lee''s sister-in-law makes Han 3000''s face like ice.


    "Your sister-in-law is not her." Han 3000 said.


    Listening to this cold tone, Bruce Lee can''t help shivering. He knows that Han 3000 cares more about another girl, but it makes him a little confused, because Su Yingxia is obviously not as good-looking as Qi Yiyun. Shouldn''t men like beautiful ones? How can the boss choose a girl who looks unimportant.


    Of course, it''s just Bruce Lee''s idea. He doesn''t dare to express his true feelings. Otherwise, he can''t afford a beating¡° Boss, are you going to Tianjia? " Bruce Lee quickly changed the subject¡° Let''s go. " Driving to Tianjia villa again. This car has become a distinguished guest of Tianjia villa. According to the order issued by tianchangsheng, as long as this car enters Tianjia villa, no one can stop it. Moreover, even relatives and members of Tianjia family have to make way for it. It has to be said that Han 3000 has virtually become a VIP of the whole Tianjia family, Even those arrogant Tianjia relatives will be afraid of three points when they see the car. Tianchangsheng made it very clear that no matter who offends the owner of the car, they will be expelled from Tianjia. They don''t want to be expelled from Tianjia. After driving into Tianjia villa, tianchangsheng immediately received the news. Although he didn''t know why han 3000 suddenly came to Tianjia, and it was still so early, tianchangsheng stood at the door of his house for the first time to welcome Han 3000. When Tian ling''er learned about it, he didn''t even have time to change his pajamas, so he ran to the parking lot. Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry about Tian ling''er''s excessive enthusiasm, but this little girl is treated by Han 3000 as her sister, so Han 3000 can only accept it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1331

    Holding Han 3000''s arm intimately, Tian ling''er asked Han 3000 in a soft voice: "brother, did you come to me so early? I haven''t woken up yet."


    "I didn''t wake up. Why didn''t I go on sleeping?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "You are all here. It would be impolite of me not to come to see you." Tian ling''er looks at Han 3000 with a complaining face. It seems that he is blaming Han 3000 for disturbing her morning dream.


    "But I''m not here for you." Han 3000 said mercilessly.


    Tianling''er suddenly mumbles his little mouth and tries to shake off Han 3000''s hand, but he doesn''t do it in the end. It''s probably the reason why he''s not willing to give up.


    In the face of this situation, Bruce Lee can only look envious. It''s not just Qi Yiyun who gives his heart to the eldest brother. Now even the eldest daughter of the Tian family takes the initiative to the eldest brother. If you look at yourself and walk on the street without being looked at with disgusting eyes, Bruce Lee feels lucky. For this kind of girl''s initiative, he doesn''t dare to dream about it at all.


    "Brother, are you looking for grandfather?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "Yes, I want to discuss something with him." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er was interested and asked, "brother, what do you want to do? Do you want to make a baby kiss with me?"


    Han 3000 suddenly has a headache, but he treats tianling''er as his sister. How can he make a baby kiss with tianling''er? And they are not used to the adjective "baby kiss" at their age.


    "I treat you as my own sister." Han 3000 said.


    This made Tian ling''er speechless again. Although she called Han 3000 brother, she never thought that she would be Han 3000''s sister. Even in Tian ling''er''s heart, she had already regarded Han 3000 as her boyfriend, because Han 3000 was the most powerful person she had ever seen, compared with the second generation of rich children in other families, Those people are just rubbish.


    "I don''t want to be your own sister." The day spirit son shrivels mouth to say.


    Han Sanqian rubbed his temple. Now he suddenly feels that it''s too early for him to come to Yuncheng, so that the emotional things become more complicated. Even Han Sanqian can''t control these things.


    If you knew this, you might as well go to Nangong family first to see what is in Nangong Boling''s hand related to the apocalypse.


    "Why don''t you talk." The day spirit son didn''t wait to answer, can''t wait to Han 3000 ask a way.


    "I have something important to talk about with your grandfather. If you don''t wake up, go back to sleep." Han 3000 said.


    Tianling''er is so angry that her eyes are spinning, but she can''t be too presumptuous in front of the prosperous sky.


    "3000, come to me so early. What''s the important thing?" Tian Changsheng asked Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    "Old man, I want to start a company." Han 3000 said straightforwardly, this is the purpose he came to find tianchangsheng.


    Han 3000 has no power in Yuncheng at present. He only has a certain position in front of tianchangsheng and Moyang. This will make Han 3000 have no way to deal with many things better, and he can''t let tianchangsheng and Moyang come forward every time he meets with something.


    In this case, to improve their status is the best choice.


    Of course, Han 3000 can also choose another way to solve it, that is violence, but Han 3000 doesn''t like this way very much, and he doesn''t want to be a killer.


    "It''s a small thing to start a company. What do you want to do?" Tian Changsheng asked, this kind of small simple request, he can help Han 3000 do.


    "Real estate, I''m going to develop the Western District of Yuncheng. I hope you can help me take the lead in this matter." Han Sanqian said that when it comes to the development of new urban areas, it is necessary to contact the official people, which is why han Sanqian wants to find tianchangsheng.


    Because if he comes forward to negotiate with those people, they will certainly not pay attention to him, and may even take this matter as a child''s joke.


    However, if tianchangsheng is allowed to come forward, the nature of this matter will be completely different. Those personnel will never ignore tianchangsheng''s constructive opinions.


    "West side?" Tianchangsheng looks at Han 3000 with a puzzled look on his face. At present, the west district is a large area of abandoned factory, which is almost a lot that no one cares about. Let alone how much money is needed to develop this kind of place, in terms of development value, tianchangsheng feels that it is not big, and there is no prospect at all.


    "You help me to get in touch with the government, and I will solve the rest by myself." Han 3000 said.


    Tian Changsheng led Han 3000 into his home and cooked a pot of good tea for him before continuing to discuss this issue.


    "3000, do you know what the west side is like?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Han 3000 has never seen the current Western District, but the future western district of Yuncheng will become the economic core of the city. After all, Han 3000 is born again. No one knows the future better than him.


    "I don''t know, but the future western district will become the economic pillar of Cloud City." Han 3000 said.


    With a faint smile from tianchangsheng, Han Sanqian''s words are heroic words and a vision for the future. However, he does not have much confidence in such a statement, because the development of a new urban area requires a large number of people to settle in. Yuncheng is not a place that can attract foreign people to settle in, but without foreign people to settle in, It will not have any impact on the cloud city economy¡° Have you ever thought about how to operate the new urban area and how to make people accept this new place? " Asked Tian Changsheng¡° The entry of world first-line brands can not only attract people from Yuncheng, but also attract a large number of investors from surrounding cities. This is just a small problem. " Han 3000 said that he is not good at this aspect, but as long as he can use money to achieve the effect, it will not be a problem for him¡° I''ve never heard that the world''s first-line brands will invest in small cities. I''m afraid you don''t know the requirements of those first-line brands for city location. " Tian Changsheng said that at this moment, he still thought Han 3000 was too young and thought things too simple. Many real big brands simply disdain to set up stores in small cities, and in the whole hot summer, only a few first tier cities can be seen by them¡° I''m afraid you don''t know much about my energy. " Han 3000 smiles faintly. What other people can''t do doesn''t mean he can''t do. With Nangong Boling, what kind of brand Han 3000 can''t control? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1332

    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng was stunned. He realized that it was not that Han 3000 thought too naively, but that he thought Han 3000 too simply.


    Although first-line brands have very high requirements for site selection, Han 3000''s identity, even the middle-aged people will be afraid. This is enough to show that Han 3000 has a strong influence in the world. It is estimated that it is only a very simple thing for him to want those first-line brands to settle in?


    With a wry smile on his face, tianchangsheng said to Han 3000, "I think you are too simple. If you really have such a plan, I will help you go through the regular procedure and negotiate with them about this."


    "Please. The company''s name is Fengqian. Fengqian commercial building will be the core of the whole west of the city. Fengqian commercial building will be the unique shopping destination in the whole hot summer, and the top brands known in the whole world will be integrated." Han 3000 said.


    If it comes from other people, Tian Changsheng may suspect that this person is here to engage in fraud, but after Han 3000 says it, he has no doubt, and even can see the future of Fengqian commercial building.


    And with such a place, the economy of the whole cloud city will inevitably be driven up. The future development of Cloud City is unimaginable.


    At the same time, tianchangsheng also knows that once the west of the city develops, Tianjia will no longer be the first family in Yuncheng. However, tianchangsheng doesn''t care much about this.


    The first name is just a false name for him, and the Tianjia family is not qualified to compete with Han 3000. It is worthy of tianchangsheng''s blessing to be able to be Han 3000''s helper.


    "OK, I''ll pass your thoughts on to their people, and I''m sure they''ll be looking forward to it." Tianchangsheng said.


    They chatted about some other things, which was Wen Jiachang''s usual, but the main topic was tianling''er and Tianjia. Tianchangsheng didn''t have the courage to attack Han 3000''s life experience. He was afraid that in case of violating the point that made Han 3000 unhappy, it would lead to a gap between Han 3000 and Tianjia.


    When it was time for lunch, Han Sanqian left Tianjia.


    Although tianchangsheng and tianlinger try their best to keep them, Han Sanqian still refuses.


    This makes Tian ling''er feel very sorry. He finally has a chance to have a meal with Han Sanyi. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Grandfather, do you think what he said is true? Although I don''t understand these things, it''s not a simple thing to be the first in hot summer, is it?" After Han 3000 left, Tian ling''er was concerned about Tian Chang''s prosperity,


    The same question, tianchangsheng has asked himself countless times in his heart, but the answer is only one.


    That is to believe.


    The pie Han 3000 painted in front of him was so big that ordinary people couldn''t believe it. However, he knew that Han 3000 must have the ability to do it, so he would have such an idea.


    Even if he knows nothing about Han 3000''s identity and background, tianchangsheng is willing to believe everything as long as there is that middle-aged man.


    "I believe it''s true. Because of his appearance, I''m afraid the cloud city will change dramatically." Tianchangsheng said with a sigh that he had the idea of changing Cloud City, but the energy required was too great, which was impossible for Tianjia. Therefore, tianchangsheng gave up the idea very early.


    But tianchangsheng didn''t expect that what he didn''t do was started by a child.


    However, tianchangsheng also has a doubt in his heart. Why did Han 3000 choose Yuncheng? Does this place have any special feelings for him?


    "Grandfather, he is so powerful. What if I marry him in the future?" Tian ling''er said with a smile.


    Tianchangsheng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. It''s not because tianling''er has such an idea at this age, but because he thinks tianling''er thinks too much.


    The Tian family is really powerful in Yuncheng. There are countless people fawning on Tian ling''er, and even some families let their descendants deliberately become friends with Tian ling''er, in order to develop a good relationship with the Tian family.


    However, in front of Han 3000, Tian family has no position advantage, and Tian ling''er is not brilliant in front of Han 3000. The little girl named Qi Yiyun has already made Tian ling''er feel ashamed.


    "Isn''t it good to be his sister?" Tianchangsheng said.


    "Of course not." Tianling''er pouts his mouth.


    Tianchangsheng doesn''t persuade tianling''er, because he knows that tianling''er is stubborn and it''s useless to say anything. Only when tianling''er feels failure, she will give up.


    "You''d better stay at home. My grandfather has to go out to meet some old friends. If they hear this news, they may suspect me of Alzheimer''s disease." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    Han 3000 leaves and sits in the car. Bruce Lee looks at him in the rearview mirror from time to time, which makes Han 3000 unable to laugh or cry.


    "If you have anything to ask, just ask." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee participated in the whole process of the dialogue between Han 3000 and Tian Changsheng. He really had too many questions to ask, but he didn''t dare to speak out of his humble identity.


    At this time, Han 3000 takes the initiative to mention that Bruce Lee can''t help his inner curiosity¡° Boss, do you really want to develop the west of the city? " Bruce Lee asked, although he has no specific concept of urban development, he knows that it will take a huge sum of money that he can''t imagine¡° Do you think I came here early in the morning to make fun of tianchangsheng? " Han 3000 said with a smile. Bruce Lee took a deep breath and quickly said, "boss, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s incredible how rich you are."¡° How much money? " This problem made Han 3000 laugh. His current economic situation has no strength to develop the west of the city. However, with Nangong Boling, the gold master, Han 3000 has no need to worry about money. However, in order to make Nangong Boling pay for it, Han 3000 still has to find a way. As a last resort, Han 3000 could only fly to Nangong family¡° As a younger brother, it''s not appropriate for you to inquire about the boss''s savings. " Han 3000 said. Bruce Lee shook his head and explained, "boss, that''s not what I mean."¡° Don''t worry. I''ll give you a chance to see the gold Lord behind me. He is the real rich man. The richest man in the world is in front of him, not even a fart. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Bruce Lee whispers to himself that the world''s richest man is not a fart. How far does that man have to be rich? Bruce Lee is more and more thankful that it is a wise decision to follow Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1333

    On the other hand, tianchangsheng has contacted several old friends, who have a high status in Yuncheng and almost represent the government. If they want to develop the west of the city, they absolutely have the right to make a decision.


    After contacting the meeting place and time, tianchangsheng is ready to start.


    At this time, tianhonghui came home and saw that tianchangsheng seemed to be ready to go out. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "Dad, where are you going?"


    "Meet my old friends. I''m afraid Cloud City will make a qualitative leap in the future." Tianchangsheng said.


    This sentence makes tianhonghui not understand. As an 18 tier city, Yuncheng has little room for development, let alone a qualitative leap.


    "Dad, does anyone want to invest in Cloud City?" Tian Honghui asked.


    Tianchangsheng nodded and said, "yes, and you know this man."


    Yes!


    Tian Honghui immediately began to search for people who are qualified to invest in Cloud City, but among the people he knows, no one has such qualifications, and those people are even inferior to Tianjia.


    Even Tianjia has no ability to change Cloud City. How can other people do it?


    "Dad, who is it?" Tian Honghui said curiously.


    "Han 3000." Tianchangsheng said, already appeared to be worried, and continued: "I''ll go first. I''ve made an appointment with them, but I can''t be late."


    In the past, tianchangsheng met with these old friends. It''s a common thing to be late. Moreover, his position in the business world, those old friends would not mind his being late.


    Although the status of those people is very high, the economy of Yuncheng is closely related to tianchangsheng, so they have to give tianchangsheng some face.


    "Dad, I''ll come with you." Tian Honghui said that he was really curious about what happened, so he wanted to know more on the way.


    Tian Changsheng hesitates for a moment, and finally nods. He doesn''t know whether the Tian family is qualified to participate in this matter, but let Tian Honghui know more about it. If Han 3000 can use him in the future, it will be a good thing for the Tian family.


    When tianhonghui was the driver, they went to the appointed place.


    On the way, Tian Honghui continued to ask, "Dad, what''s the matter? How is it related to Han 3000?"


    Before, Tian Honghui couldn''t hold Han 3000, but after seeing Han 3000''s ability, he knew that he couldn''t treat Han 3000 as an ordinary child, but could he really change such a big thing as Cloud City?


    As an 18 tier city, the value of Yuncheng itself is very little. Even if it spends a lot of money, it is difficult for Yuncheng to have a good development in the future, because the economic collision is bound to be related to foreign personnel, but Yuncheng has no capital to attract foreign personnel.


    "He wants to create a Fengqian commercial building, which is bound to become the core business district of Cloud City." Tianchangsheng said.


    This sentence makes Tian Honghui laugh scornfully. He even thinks that Tian Changsheng is too old to write. How can he be stupid with Han Sanyi?


    The core business district of Yuncheng seems to be very powerful, but tianhonghui knows very well that it''s just a good expectation. No matter what kind of investment he makes, it''s useless.


    How about the core business circle of Cloud City? It is totally impossible to develop only relying on the consumption ability of local people in Cloud City.


    "Dad, flying saucer building is a case of failure. You don''t really think he can do the so-called Fengqian commercial building well, do you?" Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng smiles and shakes his head. UFO building is indeed a failure case, and has not achieved the purpose of investors. However, he knows that the Fengqian commercial building that Han Sanqian sold is a completely different change.


    How can such a commercial building be comparable to UFO building?


    Moreover, tianchangsheng knows that with Han 3000''s ability, there is no famous brand that he can''t find. If he wants to stimulate the rich people in other cities to spend in Yuncheng, the means are very simple, such as new product sales and limited sales. If he does these activities casually, he can attract a lot of people.


    Especially those luxury brands, there are always countless ladies to pay for it, they are absolutely willing to travel thousands of miles to Yuncheng.


    "Do you know what Fengqian commercial building has?" Tianchangsheng said.


    "What else can there be, a department store with a different name?" Tian Hong Hui light way.


    Tianchangsheng expressed disdain for tianhonghui''s narrow vision and said, "is this your pattern? Can he only invest in one department store? "


    "Dad, do you believe him too much? Do you really think that in places like Yuncheng, you can create a powerful mall? Yanjing has the largest shopping mall in Asia in terms of sales volume, because it is located in a core city, and it has the largest number of brands in Asia. " Tian Honghui said.


    "Once Fengqian commercial building is completed, it will be changed to cover the most brands." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    It''s easy to understand the meaning of this sentence. That is to say, the famous brand effect of Fengqian commercial building will be higher than that of Yanjing shopping mall. But how can those luxury brands be settled in just an 18 tier city¡° Dad, do you mean that Han 3000 has the ability to let which brands enter? " Tian Honghui asked cautiously, if it is true, then the completion of Fengqian commercial building may really change the fate of Cloud City. After all, there are too many rich women who can be crazy about luxury goods. In order to buy a bag, they can go abroad and look for it from afar. It''s just a cloud city. For them, it''s absolutely not far away¡° It''s not just the ability to let brands enter the market. I can almost imagine that Fengqian commercial building is the first one to launch new luxury products in China. This alone can drive the economy of Cloud City. Can you imagine the future of Cloud City? " Tian Changsheng said with a smile. Tianhonghui swallows his saliva unconsciously. If Han 3000 can really do what tianchangsheng said, then the whole cloud city will be completely transformed, and will be able to jump directly from the 18th tier city to the third tier city or even the second tier city¡° Dad, does the heaven family have a share in this big piece of fat meat? " Tianhonghui can''t help asking, if Tianjia can also participate in this project, then Tianjia''s future status will not be limited to Cloud City¡° Maybe there''s a chance. " At present, tianchangsheng can''t predict the fate of the Tianjia family. What he can do now is to help Han 3000 solve the problems brought by the government as soon as possible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1334

    When we arrived at the appointed place, several old friends of tianchangsheng had not come yet, but it was not that those people were late, but that tianchangsheng arrived early.


    This is the first time for tianchangsheng, which often happens sooner or later, so that those old friends are surprised to find that tianchangsheng is already there.


    "God, the sun is coming out in the West. You''re early!"


    "That''s not right. You don''t have anything to ask us today. You arrived so early."


    "God, we''re all acquaintances. We all know what''s wrong with you."


    Several people are surprised at tianchangsheng''s early arrival, and subconsciously feel that tianchangsheng may have something to ask them, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible.


    Tianchangsheng smiles. He also knows that he is always late before, which makes these old friends complain. So it is reasonable for them to make fun of him.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a good thing for you. And I don''t need to ask you. You''ll agree. Today I''m here to discuss with you how to grant the land." Tianchangsheng said.


    "Land grant?"


    "God, what do you want to do?"


    "What''s new about Tianjia?"


    The granting of land is bound to be related to new development, which is indeed a good thing for some of them.


    The better the development of Yuncheng, the better their official achievements will be. However, in their view, the development of Yuncheng has almost reached a bottleneck. Even if tianchangsheng has a plan, it is not likely to drive more economic development.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Tianjia. I''m just an errand runner." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    "The runner?"


    Several people showed the expression of amazement.


    What''s the status of Tian family in Cloud City? It''s almost supreme. How can anyone take Tian Changsheng as an errand.


    "God, don''t make fun of me. Who can run errands with you in Yuncheng?"


    "It''s a big joke. Who can believe it?"


    "God, let''s get down to business. We won''t take these jokes seriously."


    A few people chat up a smile, completely did not put the day prosperous words in mind.


    But tianchangsheng''s serious face has not changed at all. Whether these old friends believe it or not, he is really just a runner.


    "You can''t believe it. I''m just an errand runner, and this project will be beyond your imagination." Tianchangsheng said seriously.


    A few people frowned and Tian Changsheng looked serious. It seemed that they were not joking. But is there such a person in Yuncheng?


    "God, it can''t be... The man in the legend who lives in the villa on the hillside?" An old friend asked carefully.


    Many people know about this matter, but the identity of the owner of the hillside villa is unknown to all, and no one dares to ask tianchangsheng easily.


    But now that it''s mentioned, it makes them curious.


    "The owner of the hillside villa has been changed. Now this person has a higher status and stronger strength than the previous one. And today, I''m really running errands for him." Tianchangsheng said.


    "What the hell is going on."


    "How is he going to develop Cloud City?"


    "This new project, exactly what it is, where he wants the land."


    Several people can''t wait to ask.


    Tianchangsheng gave them the plans of Han 3000 one by one, including the development direction of Fengqian commercial building and the investment targets.


    After listening to it, a few people have a feeling of listening to the book of heaven. For Yuncheng, investment promotion is the biggest obstacle to its development. After all, Yuncheng is only a small city and has no capital to attract capable businesses.


    The future planning of Fengqian commercial building can be done almost for the first tier cities.


    To make such a commercial building appear in the cloud city is totally fantastic.


    "God, are you kidding? Can he really gather all the top brands in the world?" An old friend asked tianchangsheng.


    Several other people have the same problem, so they all stare at tianchangsheng.


    "I look like I''m joking. He can do more than you and I can imagine." Tian Changsheng said with a firm face.


    These old friends all know Tian Changsheng''s character. Unless he has Alzheimer''s disease, these words are absolutely believable.


    And for those who are worthy of tianchangsheng''s trust, what reason do they have to doubt?


    "When can we meet him?"


    "Yes, you have to introduce such a powerful person."


    "Since we want to develop, there must be a lot of problems to meet in the future. Please show us."


    If you let them know that Han 3000 is just a child, these guys will not believe it. Moreover, since Han 3000 has asked him to solve these problems, it means that Han 3000 does not want to show up. Tian Changsheng does not dare to advocate arranging dinner for them to meet.


    "Let''s talk about the meeting later. When can you approve the land on the west side of the city?" Asked Tian Changsheng¡° There are a large number of abandoned factories in the west of the city, which is a headache for us. If we can make use of them to develop new projects, it is a good thing for Yuncheng. After the normal process, there should be no problem in less than half a month. "¡° OK, I''ll wait for your good news. In half a month, I hope this project can be officially launched. " Tianchangsheng said, "God, I''m afraid your family will prosper again this time. You can eat a lot of fat meat like this." Tianchangsheng shakes his head. As other investors, tianchangsheng may find a way to make the Tian family profit. However, in the face of Han 3000, he absolutely dares not to do so. Even tianchangsheng is eager to have the opportunity to pay for it¡° This project has nothing to do with Tianjia at present, and I dare not mess with it. I advise you not to cheat in this project. His ability can not only make Tianjia bankrupt overnight, but also you. " Tianchangsheng reminds us. Hearing that Tianjia was bankrupt overnight, the expressions of several old friends changed dramatically. After all, Tianjia''s position in Cloud City business is incomparable. In Tianjia''s best field, he can''t rival this investor, which shows that this person''s energy is really amazing¡° All right, we''ll remember what you said. "¡° Don''t worry. Who dares to mess with such a big thing, but when I have time, I really want to introduce this big man. "¡° Yes, let''s get in touch with the real top characters. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1335

    An office building.


    Bruce Lee looks up at his neck before he can see the top floor. What Han 3000 said just now makes him feel uneasy for a long time. Boss, he wants to buy all of them here!


    "Boss, do you really want to buy here?" Bruce Lee asked in disbelief. He can''t imagine how much money it will cost to do this, and money can''t solve the problem now, because there are many other companies in this office building. The premise of buying here is to let all the companies move away, which can''t be done in a short time.


    "This is Fengqian''s headquarters in the future, and you are the boss of Fengqian." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee turns his head suddenly, and his eyes are almost staring out.


    He follows Han 3000. He''s in the world, but now he''s going to be the boss!


    "Old... Boss, you, you let me be the boss?" Bruce Lee''s tongue seems to be knotted. Even his words are a little unclear.


    "Don''t you dare?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee swallows his saliva. He is good at fighting in the streets and alleys. However, to be a boss and do business is an absolute blind spot for him. Even if it''s a small business, he can''t manage such a big company.


    "Boss, you think too much of me. I can''t be a boss. I still like to be a driver for you." Bruce Lee says bitterly that he hopes to be the boss in his heart, but he also knows his ability. If the company is handed over to him, he will go bankrupt sooner or later.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want to be so responsible.


    "Look at your success. You can''t be the boss of a small company. What else can you do?" Han 3000 light way.


    As for Han 3000''s description of a small company, Bruce Lee can''t laugh or cry. He bought the whole office building as a company. Can it still be a small company?


    "Boss, I don''t have a business mind. As you know, I was born on the street. How can I do these things?" Said Bruce Lee.


    Han Sanqian sighs. He knows that it''s really hard for him to let Bruce Lee be the boss.


    Although Han 3000 can control the company from behind and let Bruce Lee be a facade puppet, Han 3000 will let go of the company sooner or later. If Bruce Lee does not have the ability to take charge of his own affairs, the company will surely come to an end.


    Although Han 3000 will return to the Xuanyuan world sooner or later, and everything on the earth will no longer make him remember, but since he created it himself, Han 3000 does not want to end too miserably.


    It seems that we really need to find a new person who can carry the flag.


    Han 3000 has a character in his mind. Tang Zong in Binxian is also a character cultivated by him in his last life. Moreover, Tang Zong''s loyalty to Han 3000 is beyond doubt.


    As for his personal ability, Han 3000 has no doubt.


    However, at this stage to find Tang Zong, is not a suitable time, but let Han 3000 some not sure.


    "Boss, there are so many companies here, can you let them move out?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 that he believes Han 3000 has the financial strength to buy the whole building, but how to make other companies willing to move away is a big problem.


    "I can''t, but tianchangsheng and Moyang should be very simple." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    It suddenly dawned on Bruce Lee that the problem he was thinking about was not a problem as long as the two big figures, tianchangsheng and Moyang, were brought out.


    No one can be against these two in Cloud City. As long as they speak, these companies can only leave.


    "Boss, are you a fairy?" Bruce Lee suddenly asks Han 3000.


    This question makes Han 3000 a little sad. He doesn''t even know where Bruce Lee''s inspiration comes from. He even asks such a question.


    "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" Han 3000 said.


    With a serious face, Bruce Lee said, "because I think there is nothing you can''t do. Isn''t this the ability that immortals should have?"


    This explanation left Han 3000 speechless.


    However, in some ways, Han 3000 is indeed a God. After all, in the Xuanyuan world, he has reached the divine realm. For people in the Xuanyuan world, he is the real God, only different from the God understood by the earth.


    "Maybe, I''ll show you a different world if you have a chance in the future." Han 3000 said.


    The different worlds that Bruce Lee can understand are the bottom and top of society. He doesn''t know that the different worlds in Han 3000''s mouth are really another world.


    "Boss, do you want to go in and have a look?" Bruce Lee said that since this place will become the biggest company, which is their territory, it''s good to go in and get familiar with the environment.


    However, Han 3000 doesn''t have such an idea. Once the project in the west of the city starts, Han 3000 needs to invest a lot of money, and now the money in his hand is not enough to start the project, so the priority now is to go to the Nangong family.


    "Have you ever been abroad?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee''s eyelids jump. He knows that Han 3000 won''t ask these questions for no reason. Now that he has asked them, it means that there will be actions in this regard¡° Boss, I''m at the bottom of the society. Food and clothing for three meals a day are all problems. How can I have the economic strength to go abroad? " Bruce Lee said with a bitter smile¡° Come with me and see the world''s top families. " Han 3000 said. Bruce Lee is a little nervous, but he has some expectations. Back at the hotel, Han Sanqian calls Mo Yang and tells him the office building he wants. Mo Yang agreed to Han 3000''s request. For him, this little thing can be done easily. There is no reason to refuse Han 3000. Moreover, Moyang has an intuition that the closer he gets to Han 3000, the stronger his future development will be. After explaining the affairs of the office building, Han 3000 is waiting for Qi Yiyun to come home from school in the hotel. To go to the Nangong family, Han 3000 still has to say hello to Qi Yiyun. He can''t leave quietly. Otherwise, once he is hated by a woman, the consequences are very serious. Qi Yiyun didn''t wait for Han 3000 to pick her up from school, so she had to walk back to the hotel by herself. The first day of her new school life was very dull for Qi Yiyun, with almost no trouble, and she met a new friend¡° How about the first day of study in the new environment? What''s the problem? " Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun¡° Do you think there''s something I can''t get used to? " Qi Yi cloud light says. Han 3000 feels that Qi Yiyun''s tone is prickly, but he doesn''t ask why. If he can''t make trouble for himself, Han 3000 will never do it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1336

    In the evening, Han 3000 takes Qi Yiyun to have a meal outside the hotel, and tells Qi Yiyun that he will leave Yuncheng for a few days.


    This event makes Qi Yiyun''s expression change greatly. After all, the reason why she came to Yuncheng is because of Han 3000. Now, Han 3000 is going to leave. Obviously, he won''t take her with him. Naturally, Qi Yiyun can''t accept it.


    "You''re going, but you won''t take me with you. That''s what you mean." Qi Yiyun said with a flat expression.


    This kind of insipidity is like the tranquility before the storm.


    Although Han Sanqian is aware that Qi Yiyun is dissatisfied with his arrangement, Han Sanqian does not intend to change it.


    Going to the Nangong family will not face danger, but Han Sanqian doesn''t want Qi Yiyun to know too much about him. Moreover, the Nangong family is involved in a lot of things, and Han Sanqian can''t explain them. When Qi Yiyun asks, it''s also a trouble for Han Sanqian.


    As for taking Bruce Lee with him, Han 3000 still has a deliberate intention to cultivate him, and Bruce Lee knows his identity, so he will never ask Han 3000 more questions.


    "Yes." Han 3000 said only one word, but his attitude was very firm.


    Qi Yiyun has no position to ask Han Sany to take her, so she also knows that no matter how to fight for it, it is unlikely to change Han''s decision. Instead of doing so, it is better to listen to Han''s arrangement and stay in Yuncheng.


    "All right." Qi Yiyun also flatly responded to a word, and did not say much.


    Han 3000 can feel Qi Yiyun''s reluctance, but since Qi Yiyun has agreed, Han 3000 doesn''t have to make some unnecessary explanations.


    "Don''t you want to know who I know at school? Her name is Su Yingxia. You and she can be good sisters." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun looked up at Han 3000, raised a subtle radian on the corner of his mouth, and said: "Su Yingxia?"


    Looking at Qi Yiyun''s strange reaction, Han 3000 has an idea in her heart that Qi Yiyun should not just be studying in Su Yingxia''s class. Otherwise, how could she have such a special expression of this name?


    It''s not strange that they were classmates before they were born again, and now they are classmates again.


    "It seems that you already know her." Han 3000 said.


    "Not only do I know her, she''s sitting next door to me. She''s the one who talks to me most today." Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    "It looks like you had a good time talking to her." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun''s smile is not because she is so happy talking with Su Yingxia, but because she doesn''t feel any threat from Su Yingxia. After all, Su Yingxia has not completed the transformation from an ugly duckling to a swan.


    "I''m sure I''ll make a good sister with her." Qi Yiyun said with deep meaning.


    Han 3000 didn''t think too much about this sentence. After dinner, Han 3000 went back to the hotel with Qi Yiyun.


    They still live in the same room, but Qi Yiyun sleeps in the bed, while Han 3000 sleeps on the sofa.


    "The hillside villa should be completed in the near future. If I haven''t come back then, you can live in it first." Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Am I the hostess in it?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 also very happily shook his head, said: "you just borrow the tenant, far from the hostess."


    Han 3000''s refusal didn''t make Qi Yiyun lose. If she didn''t know Su Yingxia, she might be sad because of this sentence. But now, she thinks that she has more advantages than Su Yingxia. She even thinks that Han 3000''s approach to Su Yingxia has other purposes, not because of the feelings between men and women. In this way, she won''t be threatened.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not now. It will be one day." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 shakes her head with a bitter smile. Qi Yiyun has been so difficult since she was a child. When she grows up, she doesn''t know how much trouble she will bring.


    Before going to bed, Han 3000 called Nangong Boling and told him that he was going to Nangong family.


    For this matter, Nangong Boling has been waiting for a long time, so he immediately arranged a special plane for Han 3000. If Han 3000 goes to the airport at any time, there will be planes taking off at any time because of him.


    The next day, after Han Sanqian sent Qi Yiyun to school, he called tianchangsheng and told him that he would leave for a few days. In the west of the city, he hoped that tianchangsheng could help him with all the procedures and documents as soon as possible.


    Tianchangsheng agreed very directly. After all, this little matter is no problem for him, and if Tianjia is lucky enough to participate in this matter, it will usher in a qualitative change for Tianjia.


    After explaining everything, Han 3000 and Bruce Lee set out for the airport.


    "Boss, is it the same to buy air tickets and train tickets? Go to the airport and buy them now?" Bruce Lee said to Han 3000 curiously. For him who has never been on a plane, he is still a little nervous at this time.


    "You don''t have to buy tickets. There''s a special plane to pick you up." Han 3000 said¡° Boss, do you have your own plane? " Bruce Lee asked in amazement¡° My friend''s. I can''t afford it. " Han 3000 light smile. Bruce Lee doesn''t believe in Han 3000''s saying that he can''t afford it. In his mind, there is nothing that the boss can''t do. How can the boss not do such a simple thing as buying an airplane. I''m afraid it''s just between his will and his will. Came to the airport, just parked a car, a man in a suit went to the two people in front. Seeing this man, Bruce Lee is still a little scared. Generally, the characters in suits in movies are cruel¡° I''m from the Nangong family. Are you Han 3000? " The man in suit asked Han 3000¡° If you know my identity, you will come to me on your own initiative. Why do you have to ask me more? " Han 3000 light way. Suit man did not expect Han 3000 will be such a reaction, so he did not know how to deal with. After taking a look at Bruce Lee, the man in suit said, "you should know that not everyone can go to the territory of Nangong family." This sentence clearly means that Bruce Lee is not qualified to go, which makes Bruce Lee''s heart beat faster. But Han 3000''s next sentence reassures Bruce Lee¡° Why don''t he ask Nangong Boling, the person I''m going to take, if he will refuse? You can ask him how he will treat you when he talks to me in this tone. " Han 3000 said. The suit man''s eyelids are jumping. Although Nangong Boling has told him to be strict with Han 3000 for a long time, he thinks Han 3000 is a child, so he deliberately takes advantage of it. But he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would be treated like this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1337

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Han." The man in suit quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake to Han 3000. He knew that once Nangong Boling knew about this, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, this child is not a role to be easily intimidated. If he looks down on Han 3000, he will surely pay a price.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "to my brother to apologize, you have no right to despise him."


    This sentence makes Bruce Lee look stunned. As a subordinate of Han 3000, he has the honor of being called brother by Han 3000!


    Bruce Lee is on the edge of society. He knows his position as a little brother in front of the boss. Almost all the bosses regard their subordinates as thugs and backers. No one really has brotherhood with their subordinates.


    But Han 3000, obviously not the same, he regarded himself as a brother, not a simple subordinate!


    "I''m sorry." The man in suit bows to Bruce Lee to show his apology.


    Bruce Lee quickly waved his hand, Han 3000 can be in front of the suit man, but he does not have the courage.


    After this episode, the man in suit led Han three thousand two people through the VIP passageway and boarded the private plane arranged for them by Nangong Boling.


    When the plane took off, as the first person on Yuncheng Road, Moyang found tianchangsheng.


    Although they were in Cloud City, they didn''t have much contact before. Because of Han 3000, they set up a line between them.


    "He asked me to buy him an office building. Do you know what he wants to do?" Mo Yang asked Tian Changsheng.


    Hearing Mo Yang say this, Tian Changsheng smiles. It''s obvious that Mo Yang doesn''t know Han 3000''s plan at all, but he is clear about Han 3000''s plan to develop the west of the city.


    "This building should be the headquarters of Fengqian company in the future." Tianchangsheng said.


    "The company?" Mo Yang frowned, although he would not treat Han 3000 as a child, but he suddenly wanted to open a company, and it was still a whole office building, obviously not small.


    "Yes, he is ready to develop the west of the city. In his words, the west of the city will become the economic core of Cloud City in the future." Tianchangsheng said.


    Moyang knows more about the west of the city. In the past, when the factories in the west of the city were not abandoned, Moyang was a frequent customer there. Almost all the factory owners in the west of the city operated under the protection of Moyang, and the biggest source of income of Moyang used to come from the protection fees of those owners.


    However, since the economic and financial crisis, the factories in the west of the city have collapsed one after another, which is a piece of waste land. Even those official people can''t turn the tide.


    Han 3000, however, wants to develop the west of the city and build it into the economic core of Yuncheng.


    Is that possible?


    Even if he has money to spend, but the development of a new urban area, can not only spend money to do.


    "You are a businessman. You should know the value of the west of the city very well." Mo Yang said.


    "The west of the city is a worthless wasteland to me, but it can turn waste into treasure." Tianchangsheng said that what Han 3000 can do is something Tianjia dare not imagine, so his value cognition of Chengxi is different from Han 3000.


    Mo Yang takes a deep breath. Tian Changsheng''s evaluation of Han 3000 is too high. Even his words mean to belittle Tian Jia, which seems inconceivable to Mo Yang.


    "It seems that you know more about it than I do." Mo Yang said.


    Tianchangsheng shook his head and said, "I know. I''ve already told you. As for how Han 3000 will do it, I can''t guess."


    "In your opinion, what''s the chance that he will succeed?" Mo Yang asked.


    Tianchangsheng frowned slightly. If we only rely on the information we have now, we can''t talk about the probability, because tianchangsheng is not sure whether the words Han 3000 once said can be fulfilled.


    However, from tianchangsheng''s personal standpoint, he is absolutely capable of Han 3000, because the middle-aged man''s attitude towards Han 3000 has already explained everything.


    "Judging from my subjectivity, he can do it." Tianchangsheng said.


    Mo Yang took a deep breath again. Before, he only knew that Tian Changsheng valued Han 3000, but he didn''t really understand Han 3000''s position in Tian Changsheng''s mind until today.


    "Aren''t you curious about his identity? Don''t you want to know his background?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Mo boss, even you dare not easily investigate things, how dare my Tianjia do it casually? Are you waiting for me to investigate his identity?" Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Mo Yang really thought so, because he was too curious about Han 3000''s identity, but he didn''t dare to do it easily, so he could only place his hope on Tianjia.


    However, the attitude of Tian Changsheng is the same as that of him. It''s hard to know Han 3000''s identity, because no one dares to investigate this matter easily.


    "Just like each other." Mo Yang smiles awkwardly.


    "I don''t know his identity, but there''s something I can tell you." Tianchangsheng said.


    Mo Yang craned his neck and couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the matter?"¡° You and I can''t provoke him. In his eyes, Cloud City is just a playground. In his eyes, you and I, who are big people in the eyes of ordinary people, may be no different from mole ants. " Tianchangsheng said. This sentence is worthy of Moyang''s good taste, because he knows that tianchangsheng can never say these words without any reason. He must know something, but he is not willing to tell him¡° Why did you choose Cloud City? " Mo Yang is curious. Tianchangsheng shakes his head. He is also very curious about this problem. After all, there are too many better cities worthy of Han 3000''s development. However, according to the current information, if we want to unlock this problem, it is far away. If we go to investigate it easily, we are afraid that it will violate Han 3000''s forbidden area. Tianchangsheng will never do so¡° In fact, this problem has nothing to do with us. We just need to know that his presence in Cloud City is enough. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Mr. Tian, I didn''t expect you to see it more thoroughly than me. In this case, I''ll do what he said. It seems that in the future, no matter you or I, we may become his subordinates. " Said Moyang¡° Maybe it''s a blessing to be his man. " Tianchangsheng said. Mo Yang stood up, stretched, said: "I have to hurry to get the office building done, thank you for your reminder." With that, Mo Yang left. After leaving Tianjia, Mo Yang''s expression suddenly became dignified. The conversations just now gave Mo Yang a new understanding of Han 3000, and he did not dare to take any chances in the face of Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1338

    Two days later, Han 3000 finally arrived at Nangong family''s Island.


    This is not Han 3000''s first visit, so there is nothing surprising about the situation here for him.


    It''s Bruce Lee. He''s a little confused.


    He never thought that someone could make the island his home, and the guards on the island were all real guns, just like an army. This made Bruce Lee wonder, are these all acting? Someone can really live to this level, buy an entire island and build their own home.


    In addition, there is a whole army guard at home, which is hard for ordinary people to imagine.


    When Han 3000 and Bruce Lee stepped out of the helicopter, Nangong Boling was waiting in the distance.


    "Boss, is he the master here?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 with fear.


    This kind of big man is obviously much higher than tianchangsheng and Moyang. Bruce Lee can''t help but be afraid. After all, he used to be a bastard at the bottom of the society. When did he see such a big scene.


    "His name is Nangong Boling. He is also the owner of Nangong family and the real owner of this island." Han explained.


    Bruce Lee took a cold breath, and his feet were a little soft.


    When Nangong Boling saw Han 3000 coming towards him, he had some doubts in his heart.


    Bruce Lee''s reaction is normal. Nangong Boling once took some guests to the island. No matter what their high position in society is, they often show their shock when they see the island.


    However, Han 3000''s face was calm, even his eyes didn''t fluctuate, which made Nangong Boling a little strange.


    Isn''t such a shocking scene enough to shake Han 3000''s calm?


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon." When he came to Nangong Boling, Han 3000 said with a smile.


    According to Han 3000''s original plan, he should not appear in the Nangong family at this time, because now he does not want to have contact with the apocalypse, but there will always be some helpless places in the world, and Han 3000 really needs to have his own strong power in Yuncheng.


    Prosperity and Moyang alone are not enough for Han 3000.


    "I''ve been waiting for you." Nangong Boling said.


    "Let my brother be taken to rest." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling raised his hand, and a servant came to him with a bow.


    "Take this little brother to rest." Nangong Boling said.


    In the most respectful way, the servants guide Bruce Lee.


    Bruce Lee stares at Han 3000. The only person on the island who can bring him a sense of security is Han 3000. So when he leaves Han 3000, Bruce Lee is very afraid.


    "Go ahead. If you have any needs, just mention them. Nangong master will give you everything you want." Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, I''m... I''m a little scared." Bruce Lee whispered in Han 3000''s ear.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t despise Bruce Lee''s timidity. Anyone who comes to Nangong family for the first time will react like this. Even tianchangsheng and Moyang are not much better than Bruce Lee.


    "This is the most secure place in the world. No one can hurt you except Nangong. Don''t worry." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence has another meaning. It''s a warning to Nangong Boling that if Bruce Lee has an accident, it''s Nangong Boling''s responsibility.


    For Nangong Boling, he dared to use such words on his island to suggest that he was looking for death.


    But Han 3000''s words didn''t make Nangong Boling angry, because Nangong Boling was very clear about Han 3000''s strength.


    But the same thing makes Nangong Boling curious. After all, this is his territory, and there are so many shooters. Isn''t Han 3000 really afraid?


    After Bruce Lee left, Nangong Boling said to Han Sanqian in a joking tone: "no matter who they are, they are as humble as ants in my place, because here, I am the absolute master, as long as I say a word, they can have hundreds of guns at them."


    "These things are really deterrent to ordinary people, but to me, they are just a pile of scrap metal." Han 3000 light way.


    Nangong Boling frowned and broke. Does Han 3000 not even pay attention to the killing power of these guns?


    "Flesh and blood, is it hard to stop bullets?" Nangong Boling said with a smile.


    "Do you want to try?" Han 3000 asked.


    Nangong Boling secretly clenched his teeth. He never thought that Han Sanqian would ask such a question, and he was extremely confident.


    Can he really do it?


    Nangong Boling really wants to have a try, but he also knows that this test will inevitably worsen the relationship between him and Han 3000, which is not worth it for him.


    Because now only Han 3000 can let him touch the apocalypse.


    "There are so many Apocalypse capable people in this world. I will not doubt your ability." Nangong Boling said. Han three thousand smile, said: "Apocalypse is really different, but they are human after all, can''t resist the damage of these hot weapons." This sentence is very interesting. In the hidden meaning, he said that he was different from the apocalypse, but different from that, Han 3000 did not say it clearly, which is equivalent to leaving a suspense of conjecture for Nangong Boling. Moreover, this will make Nangong Boling feel that Han 3000 is more unfathomable. In the case of not easily testing, Han 3000''s image in Nangong Boling''s mind will become more powerful¡° It seems that you have a high position in Apocalypse. " Nangong Boling said¡° No one can compare. " Han 3000 answered. Although Han 3000 hasn''t been to the apocalypse in this world, in terms of ability, the whole Apocalypse can''t be Han 3000''s opponent, because Han 3000 and the earth''s strong are two levels of existence. Is it the Apocalypse who can compare with the ordinary people in Xuanyuan world? Nangong Boling didn''t know whether Han 3000''s words were true or false. After all, he didn''t know the apocalypse, and he didn''t dare to test it. Moreover, the only choice he faced now was to believe Han 3000. Taking Han 3000 to the forbidden area on the island, the layout here is obviously more rigorous. Almost two meters is a sentry. In this case, it is very difficult for flies to fly in. When the last generation came to this island, Han 3000 did not realize that there was such a place. It can be seen that Nangong Boling attaches more importance to this place than any other place on the island¡° Is it here that you want to show me? If you send so many people to guard it, you are not afraid of being seen here without 300 liang of silver? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1339

    Han 3000''s words made Nangong Boling smile confidently and said, "after you really understand here, you will change your mind."


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Nangong Boling gourd, but he knows that this place is not as simple as it seems. After all, Nangong Boling is a very cautious person. The more simple things are, the more complicated they will be.


    There is a very small passage in the forbidden area, which is protected by hundreds of guards. It is very difficult for ordinary people to pass the first pass.


    After entering the passageway, Han 3000 found that he was facing an elevator. There was no high-rise building above the passageway, indicating that the elevator led to the bottom of the island.


    "Can I see the undersea scenery by the way?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that although it''s an unimaginable thing in ordinary people''s mind, it''s not surprising for people like Nangong Boling to do these things. His financial resources can support him to do anything he wants.


    Nangong Boling took the lead in walking into the elevator, and then said to Han 3000, "you''ll know later."


    Han three thousand see this, also walked into the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Han 3000 did not feel any movement of the elevator.


    At this time, Nangong Boling put his hand into a box device, and then some strange data appeared on the electronic control panel of the box device.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    "DNA verification, only my DNA can start this elevator." Nangong Boling explained.


    Han 3000 nodded. This way of opening, only Nangong Boling can start the elevator in the world. This is the second level of the forbidden area.


    "What if the DNA is wrong?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It will trigger the self destruct device, everything here will be destroyed, and the people in the elevator will never have a chance to survive." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Sanqian finally understood where Nangong Boling''s self-confidence came from just now. No one can crack this kind of suicidal defense, so even if someone can capture the island, it is impossible to get things in the forbidden area.


    "You are really cruel. If you die, this place will never open, and your descendants will not be able to inherit the things in it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "No one is entitled to inherit." Nangong Boling road.


    By this time, the DNA pairing has been completed, and Han 3000 can obviously feel the elevator moving downward. Soon, after crossing the rocky layer of the island, Han 3000 can see the sea view, surrounded by a glass tube like thing, and countless marine creatures appear in front of his eyes. This kind of close observation of the underwater world is still in this way, It''s probably the only one in the world.


    "Rich people, they can do whatever they want." Han said with a sigh. Although money is meaningless to him, seeing the way Nangong Boling spends money, Han still can''t help but sigh that it''s good to have money.


    After all, these things do not have a certain wealth, even dare not think about, but Nangong Boling can do it.


    "Money is no longer a pursuit for me, because the wealth I have can''t be spent in 10000 years." Nangong Boling said.


    "Since you are so rich, when can you give me some to play with? I''m going to open a company in Yuncheng." Having said that, Han 3000 mentioned his own business by the way.


    "No problem. How much do you want." Nangong Boling readily agreed.


    "A hundred."


    "100 million?"


    "Can it still be a hundred dollars?" Han three thousand light smile.


    Nangong Boling was not surprised by this figure. 10 billion is not much for him, and it can even be described as nine cows and one hair.


    "No problem." Nangong Boling said.


    At this time, the speed of the elevator gradually slowed down, and there is no light source in the deep sea, a dark surrounding, people will have a strong sense of fear.


    Of course, this kind of fear is for ordinary people. Han 3000 is not afraid at all. He is used to Nangong Boling here, so he will not be afraid.


    "It''s a good idea to build your secret room on the bottom of the sea, but aren''t you afraid that submarines will find it? Once detected, this place will be dangerous. " Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling.


    "Ten nautical miles around, no one can get near." Nangong Boling said.


    "There are defenses at the bottom of the sea?" Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Nangong Boling has done so many things that ordinary people can''t believe. Take geocentric as an example, the huge handwriting shocked Han 3000 at the beginning, but in front of this undersea chamber, geocentric is nothing.


    Nangong Boling didn''t explain much, and he didn''t know what he had done. Suddenly, the light around him lit up. Han 3000 was surprised to find that he was in a deep-sea glass house, which was large enough for 100 square meters.


    There are many large and small objects in the glass room. Han 3000 takes a casual look and finds some very precious works of art. He doesn''t need to guess the authenticity of these things, because it is absolutely impossible to be a fake if he can put them in such a place.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have a hobby of collecting artworks. These things are not ordinary products." Han 3000 said¡° Every painting here is worth hundreds of millions of dollars, but to me, they are just a pile of rubbish. " Nangong Boling said with disdain. Han Sanqian feels that Nangong Boling''s words are a bit of a threat. If he treats these things as garbage, how can he put them in such a safe place¡° Since it''s rubbish, is it worth putting here? " Han 3000 said¡° Their role is to divert attention and protect more important things. " Nangong Boling came to a corner where something was covered by a black cloth. Han 3000 knew that this was the thing Nangong Boling had brought him to see. Subconsciously, he went to Nangong Boling, and Han 3000 said, "is this related to the apocalypse?" Nangong Boling shook his head. He didn''t know if it was related to the apocalypse. The reason why he wanted to contact the Apocalypse was that he wanted someone in the Apocalypse to help him solve the secret of this thing¡° I suspect that this thing is a product of other worlds. " With that, Nangong Boling uncovered the black cloth. You can see a huge stone tablet with a lot of characters carved on it, but these characters Han 3000 has never seen before¡° I''ve been to the top writers in the world, and no one knows what period of writing it is. " Nangong Boling said to Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1340

    Nangong Boling spent a lot of energy and money on this stone tablet, and searched for famous people all over the world about the study of characters. However, until now, he has not got any answers he wants, and no one can recognize the characters on the stone tablet, which makes Nangong Boling suspect that this stone tablet is probably not a product of the earth.


    Since it is not the product of the earth, it shows that there are other worlds in the universe.


    Nangong Boling is always excited when he thinks about this. After all, the legend of the world beyond the earth has always been a mystery of human beings. Nangong Boling hopes that he can determine this matter in his lifetime, and it''s better to have a chance to see another world.


    On earth, Nangong Boling has no pursuit. He has everything the earth can have, and this has become the driving force of Nangong Boling.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know these characters, but he can be sure that this stone tablet came from Xuanyuan world, because he saw the same font in Xuanyuan world.


    But how did this stele appear on earth?


    Is it a product left over from the war, but why did it fall into the hands of Nangong Boling?


    "Apocalypse, can you help me solve this question?" Nangong Boling asked Han 3000, his breathing became short, which showed that he was very nervous.


    Because the Apocalypse is the last hope of Nangong Boling. If even the Apocalypse can''t answer this question, then the secret of this stone tablet will be buried forever.


    "Even if you take this stone tablet to Apocalypse, no one can answer your question." Han 3000 said.


    As soon as the face of Nangong Boling changed, Han 3000 clearly said that the Apocalypse would not be recognized by anyone.


    "The center of the earth, this chamber of secrets, and more things you do to get close to the apocalypse, all of which are due to this stone tablet?" Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling.


    "Not bad." Nangong Boling did not hide from Han 3000, but said directly: "everything I do now is related to this stone tablet."


    "What do you think of this stone tablet?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "You can''t doubt my ability. I''ve been to the top writers in the world, and no one can recognize these words. So I doubt that this stone tablet is not a product of the earth, but comes from other worlds." Nangong Boling said.


    Other worlds!


    Most people only treat such a topic as a joke, but Nangong Boling is convinced of the existence of other worlds just by virtue of this stone tablet.


    It has to be said that Nangong Boling really guessed right. In this universe, there are not only other worlds, but also more than one. In addition to the Xuanyuan world known by Han 3000, there is a space above the Xuanyuan world. As for how much space there is, even Han 3000 can''t judge.


    "Other worlds." Han Sanqian laughed and said, "you guessed right, there are other worlds. You take this stone tablet to Apocalypse. They can''t give you the answer, but I can give it to you."


    After a pause, Han 3000 continued: "it''s a pity that I don''t recognize what''s written on the stone tablet."


    Hearing Han 3000 say that other worlds do exist, Nangong Boling''s heart beat faster. But Han 3000''s easy words made Nangong Boling suspicious.


    Why can he be so sure that even Apocalypse can''t give the answer?


    "The Apocalypse can''t give me the answer. Why can you?" Nangong Boling asked, in his mind, Han 3000 is a member of the apocalypse, even if he may have a high position in the apocalypse, but he can never be the highest member, which is worthy of Nangong Boling''s doubt.


    Han three thousand light smile, said: "Apocalypse, but is a secular composition of the block just, although they have stronger than ordinary people, but after all just ordinary people."


    Nangong Boling frowned. Han 3000 said it as if he was not an ordinary person.


    "Are you more special than them?" Asked Nangong Boling.


    Special?


    These two words are not enough to describe Han 3000.


    Because now Han 3000, in a sense, is no longer a man, but a God. How can he, who has the realm of God, compare with mortals?


    "I''ve been to that world, do you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling suddenly widened his eyes, and his heart was pounding like someone.


    The little boy standing in front of him has been to that world.


    Nangong Boling tried to restrain his agitation and asked Han 3000, "anyone can say that. Why should I believe you?"


    Han 3000 turned around and looked at Nangong Boling. He said faintly, "because I have the ability that ordinary people don''t have."


    As soon as the voice fell, everything in the glass room drifted up for no reason, and surrounded Han 3000 in a special formation.


    "Is that what ordinary people can do?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling was stunned by the scene. He met many magic masters, but he knew that magic was just a cover up. It was those magicians who set up the mechanism in advance that could make the audience have a different visual experience. However, it is absolutely impossible for Han 3000 to set up an organ in advance¡° You... How did you do it! " Nangong Boling''s eyes almost fell to the ground. He looked frightened, as if he had seen a ghost¡° Because I was called God in that world Han 3000 light way. God! Nangong Boling subconsciously retreated two steps. On earth, the word "God" is just passed down by some superstitious people. No one really knows whether God exists or not. Now, Nangong Boling has seen it with his own eyes, which is a psychological shock that can''t be described in words. When everything returned to its original position, Han Sanqian put his eyes on the stone tablet again. In addition to those unrecognized characters, there is also a Dragon carving on the stone tablet. Han 3000 has a feeling that this carving, even all the words on the stone tablet, are related to the Linlong in the dark forest. Even this stone tablet may be the key to deal with the Linlong. It''s a pity that when Han 3000 went to Xuanyuan world, he didn''t find a chance to learn their characters, so now he can''t know what the characters on the stone tablet mean¡° Since you have been to another world, why have you come back? " Nangong Boling asks Han 3000. Come back? This is a last resort for Han 3000. If it wasn''t for rebirth, he would have died under the claws of Linlong. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1341

    However, Han Sanqian will not give Nangong Boling too much explanation about these things.


    The reason why he let Nangong Boling know his identity was that Han Sanqian needed Nangong Boling to be afraid of himself, because he wanted to take this stone tablet for himself.


    Since this is probably the way to deal with Linlong, the importance of this stone tablet to Han 3000 is self-evident.


    "You don''t deserve to know that much." Han 3000 light said.


    This is the territory of the Nangong family. Before he saw Han 3000''s ability, if he was treated in this way, Nangong Boling would be angry. But now, he is not angry at all.


    Before, Han 3000 was not afraid of the guards, and Nangong Boling thought he was trying to put on his strength. But now Nangong Boling has understood that Han 3000 is really not afraid of the Gunners. With his ability, those hot weapons can''t get close to him.


    After all, he has stepped into the realm of God. How can ordinary people hurt him?


    "Why did you tell me all this?" Nangong Boling doubts that he knows that he is probably the only person in the world who knows Han 3000''s true identity, and there must be a reason why han 3000 is willing to expose himself in front of him.


    "This stone tablet, one day in the future, I will take it away." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling suddenly changed his face. For him, the importance of this stone tablet was even more important than that of Nangong family. Han 3000 wanted to take it away.


    "You can''t do that." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 turns around and stares at Nangong Boling, saying, "can you stop me?"


    As soon as the words were heard, Nangong Boling suddenly felt that his neck was strangled, but Han 3000 stood in front of him and didn''t do anything at all.


    With more and more strength, Nangong Boling could hardly breathe.


    At the critical point of suffocation, Nangong Boling finally felt the feeling of being pinched disappeared, so that he could breathe.


    What happened to the Nangong is that the stone tablet is not what he has the final say. Han three thousand takes away, no matter what way he uses, it can not stop the three thousand.


    "You can take the stone tablet, but I have a small request." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t intend to squeeze Nangong Boling too much. After all, his development funds in Yuncheng still need to be provided by Nangong Boling. Moreover, if those famous brands are not settled, it will be a troublesome thing for Han Sanqian.


    "Go ahead." Han 3000 said.


    "I hope... I hope you can take me with you when you go back to another world." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Sanqian guessed that Nangong Boling would have such an idea. Otherwise, he would not spend so much energy and money on the stone tablet. On earth, he has no pursuit. Knowing that there is another world, he naturally wants to see it.


    "Yes, I promise you." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling didn''t expect Han 3000 to promise so happily, which made him doubt the authenticity of Han 3000''s promise.


    "Really, you didn''t lie to me." Nangong Boling asked, not sure.


    "For me, it''s just a small matter, but I want to tell you that another world is not as peaceful as the earth, killing people everywhere, and your ability, there, is only the bottom people." Han 3000 said.


    "I can be your man and do anything for you." Nangong Boling said.


    Han three thousand light smile, it sounds good is under, but in fact Nangong Boling is just seeking his protection.


    "It''s not a big problem that you want me to protect you, but it depends on your performance during my time on earth." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling said solemnly: "on earth, there is nothing I can''t do, just speak."


    With such a commitment, Han 3000''s plan to develop the west of Yuncheng is basically without any problems.


    Nangong Boling''s international influence makes it a trivial matter for those famous brands to enter Yuncheng. Moreover, Han 3000 even thinks that some famous brands are under the control of Nangong Boling.


    "This stone tablet is in your custody for the time being. I''ll come and get it when I need it." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling nodded, and they entered the elevator and returned to the ground.


    This time, Nangong Boling has completely changed Han 3000. In his heart, Han 3000 is not only the strong one of apocalypse, but also the God of another world.


    The previous suspicions about Han 3000 have disappeared in Nangong Boling''s mind. Now Nangong Boling only does one thing, that is to meet all the requirements put forward by Han 3000.


    Only in this way can he be safe when he goes to another world.


    This trip to the Nangong family has brought a lot to Han 3000. Although he is not sure whether the words on the stone tablet are really the way to deal with Linlong, at least this is an opportunity. However, for the moment, it is impossible to know what the words on the stone tablet mean, because this is the earth, and no one understands the world civilization of Xuanyuan.


    "Boss, you are back." Seeing Han 3000, Bruce Lee runs to Han 3000 at the first time. Although the people here are polite to him, Bruce Lee is still a little stiff when dealing with such a big scene. He has been a little uneasy until he sees Han 3000, and his nervousness is relieved¡° Don''t you cherish such a good opportunity? " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° I don''t relax when I enjoy something. " Bruce Lee said bitterly. Han 3000 laughed and said, "you''ve missed the chance. Do you know how many beauties there are on this island? They can warm your bed as long as you like." This makes Bruce Lee thirsty. He does see a lot of very beautiful servants, and they are extremely sexy. But he can''t think of these women too much. Although they are only servants on the island, Bruce Lee still feels that his status is far behind them¡° Boss, don''t make fun of me. How can they look up to me? " Said Bruce Lee. Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. This guy really has a feeling that mud can''t support him on the wall. However, once Bruce Lee was humble, it''s really not a simple thing for him to accept this change of status quickly. He needs more time to adapt. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1342

    At dinner time, Nangong Boling entertained Han 3000 and Bruce Lee with the highest standard of treatment.


    Chinese and Western food are all made by the top chefs on the island, and nearly 100 kinds of rich dishes make Bruce Lee look silly.


    Is this the simple and boring life of the rich?


    Even a meal, are so amazing hand, just the three of them a dinner, made a buffet feeling!


    "I don''t know what you like, so I let the kitchen do something casually, hoping to make you satisfied." Nangong Boling said to Han 3000 apologetically, as if afraid of neglecting them.


    Bruce Lee swallows his throat unconsciously and makes some dishes casually. There are a variety of cuisines. If not casually, I don''t know what kind of scene it is.


    "Rich people''s dinner is really different. Your meal can cover the food expenses of ordinary people for several years." Although Han 3000 has seen a big scene, he still has some helpless smile in the face of such things.


    It''s just a simple meal. Nangong Boling is able to produce so many tricks. It''s true that Han 3000 didn''t expect.


    Moreover, Nangong Boling didn''t take it seriously. If he took it seriously, he didn''t know how amazing the scene would be.


    "Distinguished guests of your level, this should be." Nangong Boling had no such arrangement before, because he didn''t realize what kind of person Han 3000 was.


    After experiencing everything in the chamber of secrets, Nangong Boling thinks that even such a scene is not enough to show that he attaches great importance to Han 3000. If time permits, today''s dinner will be more abundant, but it''s a pity that the time is too hasty.


    When Bruce Lee hears this, he is surprised. He can''t help looking at Han 3000 secretly, wondering what position our boss is. Even Nangong Boling values him so much.


    This is an island owner, and there are thousands of real guns on the island. Such a person is also one of the top figures in the world. However, such a person is still servile in front of the boss.


    Bruce Lee sometimes can''t help thinking that although God didn''t take care of him very much in the first half of his life, now he takes too much care of him. When he meets such a boss, I really don''t know what kind of unimaginable situation his life will become in the future.


    "After dinner, I''ll take you to another place on the island. You''ll love it." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 didn''t have much interest in this sentence. Nangong Boling was so sure that he could almost imagine what kind of place it was.


    What can make a man definitely like must be related to women. Unfortunately, Han 3000 is not a casual person who is interested in women.


    But Bruce Lee is very curious about this.


    "Boss, he said we would like it. Guess where it is?" Bruce Lee whispered to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 went to his favorite Chinese food, just like eating a buffet, and put the food in his plate with a clip. He said, "the place that can make a man definitely like is, of course, a woman."


    When Bruce Lee heard this, he felt thirsty. Every woman he saw since he landed on the island has excellent beauty. In Cloud City, it is absolutely goddess level.


    These people are people that Bruce Lee didn''t dare to look at, because he knows that such a blind person at the bottom of the society has absolutely no chance to touch those high-ranking goddesses. In this regard, Bruce Lee still has a clear self-awareness.


    "Boss, can we really play around?" Asked Bruce Lee.


    "You can have a good time." Han 3000 said that since he has come, there is such a good opportunity for Bruce Lee to try the feeling that his legs are too soft to get out of bed. After all, there are not many opportunities. The Nangong family can''t come casually.


    "Boss, aren''t you interested?" Bruce Lee is curious.


    Han 3000 calmly shook his head, heart like water.


    In the face of Qi Yiyun''s temptation, Han 3000 can do nothing, let alone these women.


    Han Sanqian has always had a firm belief in this aspect, whether before or after his rebirth.


    After eating and drinking, Nangong Boling took them to another place.


    There is a palace like building here, which was never seen by the Nangong family in the last three thousand years. I think Nangong Boling will not bring people to this place.


    After the Palace door was opened, the charming aroma made Bruce Lee close his eyes. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and soon immersed himself in it.


    In the palace, the women who have been prepared for a long time have different styles of clothing and different ethnic origins. This is probably the personal back garden of Nangong Boling. It is not unusual for a rich man of his level to have such a place.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, whoever you like, you can take them away tonight." Nangong Boling said to them.


    Bruce Lee''s throat is about to catch fire. This kind of naked temptation he has never met before. In addition, Bruce Lee falls in love with a person with an Asian face at a glance. In Bruce Lee''s view, the beauty of Oriental people is unmatched by any other country. Bruce Lee takes a look at Han 3000. Han 3000 doesn''t move, and he doesn''t dare to act rashly¡° Go ahead. If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity, you''ll miss it and never come again. " Han 3000 said with a smile. With Han 3000''s words, Bruce Lee has the courage to go directly to the woman he likes¡° What country are you from? " Asked Bruce Lee¡° Hot summer. " The woman smiles, even if she is extremely reluctant, but she still wants to put a smile in front of Bruce Lee, because she knows that if she doesn''t do it, she will be punished by Nangong Boling. Bruce Lee is very surprised. This is the result he most hopes. Otherwise, communication will become an obstacle¡° Make room for him. " Han 3000 said to Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling beckons a servant, who leads Xiaolong to the VIP room. "Don''t you need it?" he asked¡° Woman, I''m only interested in one, and you don''t need to please me in this way. " Han 3000 light said. In Nangong Boling''s opinion, men are naturally lecherous, and no one can resist the beauty pass. However, Han 3000 seems to be a special case, and he has no interest in these things. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1343

    Nangong Boling has a pair of eyes that are very accurate in seeing people. Anyone who wants to hide his desire in front of him will show his true appearance. The reason why he affirms Han 3000 is a special case is that he finds that Han 3000 has no desire in his eyes, which is enough to show that he is not interested in these women.


    Perhaps, because he was young, he could not experience the happiness at all.


    "Is this your private forbidden area?" Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling nodded. No one in Nangong family is allowed to enter this place without permission. Many people even don''t know the existence of this place.


    Apart from the underground chamber where the steles are stored, the whole island is the biggest forbidden area here. Without the permission of Nangong Boling, anyone who comes near here will be directly expelled from the island.


    "What will happen to her in the end?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Nangong Boling knows who Han 3000 is. The value of these women''s existence is for him. Since he has served other men, Nangong Boling naturally has no value of existence.


    Generally speaking, she will become the food in the mouth of the shark, but in front of Han 3000, Nangong Boling expressed more implicitly, saying: "she will leave this island."


    "With your character, how can you let the outside world know that there is such an island? She will end up dead." Han 3000 light way.


    Since it was explained by Han 3000, Nangong Boling no longer covered up and nodded directly: "not bad."


    Han Sanqian is a person who doesn''t like to implicate innocent people. He doesn''t want the woman chosen by Bruce Lee to lose her life because of this.


    "Let her go with me, and I can assure you that she will not reveal everything about the island." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling frowned, which completely violated his principles. In this world, only the dead can really keep secrets. Even if Han 3000 promised, it would be a threat to Nangong Boling.


    In this world, too many people want to find out his identity, and too many people want to find him and take his life.


    Take this island as an example. Although it doesn''t happen very often, it has also been attacked. In order to ensure the mystery and security of this island to the greatest extent, no one can leave here alive except him.


    "It''s against my safety standards for this island." Nangong Boling said that he didn''t refuse directly. After all, he didn''t have the courage, but he also expressed his will.


    "I said, I would do it. If the information leaked out, I would kill her myself and kill all the people who knew about it." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling no longer has any excuses. After all, Han 3000 has made such a promise, and he has no other choice.


    And with Han 3000''s assurance, Nangong Boling doesn''t need to worry about information leakage.


    "Now that you have said that, I believe you." Nangong Boling said.


    "This island is probably one of the most mysterious places in the world, but can it be kept 100% secret?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Nangong Boling uses scientific and technological means to shield the whole island. Even satellite reconnaissance will not find the existence of the island.


    It''s a pity that there are always accidents in the world, and no one can do 100% strict prevention. From the previous attacks, we can see that there are loopholes in this island.


    "In fact, I''ve been attacked several times. There are too many people in the outside world who want my life. That''s why I''m so ruthless that I won''t let anyone leave here alive. However, there will be information leakage." Nangong Boling said.


    "Haven''t you checked the people around you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "This is the helplessness. I know there are spies around me, but I can''t find them out. He is so hidden that he has escaped several internal investigations. It''s hard to find him out." Nangong Boling said that he had a headache for a long time, and even thought about changing the water for all the people on the island. But in this way, more spies may be mixed in, so Nangong Boling did not really implement the plan.


    "You''re standing too high. There are too many people who want you to fall on the top of the mountain, but it''s a small thing for me." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes brighten. If Han 3000 can help him solve this problem, that would be great. As long as those spies are found out, Nangong Boling can really guard against the island 100%.


    "Can you help me?" Nangong Boling asked eagerly.


    "Tomorrow. I want to have a good rest tonight." Han 3000 said.


    "OK, no problem." Nangong Boling immediately replied that there was no difference between now and tomorrow for Nangong Boling, because he had been troubled by this matter for a long time. It was just a small problem for him to stick to it for another night.


    Nangong Boling personally led the way and took Han 3000 to the place where the island entertained the most important guests. However, this place was never used since its establishment, because no one was worthy of such treatment.


    Even Nangong Boling once thought that this place could not be used for a lifetime. After all, no one could be called the most important guest in front of him in his present position. But now, Nangong Boling still has to be glad that he built this place. Otherwise, any other residence is not worthy of Han 3000''s identity¡° This is the whole island, which has never been used in a real sense. When it was built, it was intended to be used to entertain the most distinguished guests. However, in front of me, no one is worthy of my treatment until you show up. " Nangong Boling explained to Han 3000 with a smile. Han Sanqian doesn''t have much demand on where to live. After all, he lived in the sundry room of Han''s courtyard in his childhood, so he only needs shelter. However, we have to say that this so-called supreme VIP reception area is indeed extremely luxurious. Even Han 3000, who does not pay attention to money, is shocked. But no matter what, it''s just a place to sleep. After a short surprise, Han 3000 has no waves in his heart¡° I''ll be waiting for you outside tomorrow morning. No matter when there is any demand, you can find the yellow button in any corner, and there will be a special person to serve you. " Nangong Boling said to Han 3000. Han Sanqian nodded indifferently, then waved to Nangong Boling that he could leave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1344

    Nangong Boling is still looking forward to finding out the traitor. After all, he has been having a headache for a long time because of this problem, and he believes that with Han 3000''s ability, he can certainly do it.


    No matter how deep they are hidden, they can be dug out by Han 3000.


    At the same time, Nangong Boling was also very curious about what kind of person could hide around him for such a long time without revealing any trace.


    The starry sky is bright and the full moon is high.


    Just when the whole island was in a dormant state, a huge explosion came suddenly, accompanied by the red light that could almost illuminate the whole island, which instantly awakened all the people on the island.


    Such a sound is no stranger to Nangong Boling. After all, he had been attacked, so he immediately thought that the explosion must have been brought by the attacker.


    This makes Nangong Boling gnash his teeth and can''t catch the traitors in the island. This situation can''t be contained. Although their firepower can''t really threaten the island, Nangong Boling hates this kind of endless harassment.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian also woke up, which made him feel helpless. The island of Nangong Boling had existed for so many years, but it was only attacked several times. I didn''t expect that he could meet such a coincidence.


    Han 3000 finds Bruce Lee''s position with his divine sense for the first time.


    Han 3000 can ignore the life and death of others, but since he brings Bruce Lee, he must take him away safely.


    After locking Bruce Lee''s position, Han 3000 puts on his clothes and is ready to find Bruce Lee.


    But Nangong Boling''s action was faster. When Han 3000 walked out of the VIP reception area, Nangong Boling was already waiting for him.


    "Attacked?" Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling nodded and said, "they should land from the southeast corner. It''s far away from here. It won''t affect here, and it won''t be long before they are defeated."


    Nangong Boling is very confident in the firepower on the island. After all, he has purchased a lot of advanced equipment, which is enough to cope with the strength of any individual organization in the world.


    "Where is the safest place on the island?" Han Sanqian asked, no matter how confident Nangong Boling is in dealing with this matter, after all, things are just in case. He needs to take Bruce Lee to the safest place.


    "In each area, there is a basement, which is made of special alloy and can resist strong explosion." Nangong Boling said.


    "You go to solve your trouble. I''ll go to find Bruce Lee." Han three thousand finish, then toward the place where Bruce Lee is.


    Bruce Lee is capable of holding Mei in his arms and sleeping. After the sudden explosion wakes up, his face changes greatly.


    The same is true of that woman, because she has not been on the island for a long time. She has never encountered such a situation. Such a war will naturally make her feel afraid.


    In front of women, even though Bruce Lee has forced himself to be calm, his body is still shaking uncontrollably.


    "What''s going on?" Bruce Lee asked the woman.


    The woman shook her head in panic and said, "I''ve just come here. How can I know?"


    The explosion continues. Although Bruce Lee can''t see the situation outside, he knows that it must be a collision of firepower, which makes Bruce Lee even more flustered.


    Just then, the door slammed open and Bruce Lee trembled.


    "Get dressed quickly." Han 3000 broke into the house and said to them.


    Bruce Lee seems to be Han 3000, and his mind stabilizes a lot in an instant. He quickly follows Han 3000''s words and puts on his clothes.


    "Boss, what''s the situation?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 with fear.


    "The enemy of Nangong Boling is attacking the island." Han explained.


    Bruce Lee has a hard face. He didn''t expect that he would meet the big scene with the boss. If Nangong Boling''s men can''t resist the attack and the whole island is occupied, I''m afraid no one will be able to leave here alive.


    Han 3000 took them to the basement of Nangong Boling. The environment here is really safe, and it can almost isolate the outside sound.


    "You two stay here. Remember not to leave until I come back." Han 3000 told them.


    Bruce Lee nods like a pound of garlic. In this case, he has no choice but to believe Han 3000.


    As for that woman, she was so scared that she could only listen to Han 3000.


    on the other hand.


    Nangong Boling''s face became more and more dignified. The attack had happened before, but the situation would soon be controlled by his people. But this time, the war lasted so long, but it didn''t stop at all, which made Nangong Boling worried.


    Although he did not know who the other side was, he could not be suppressed by his men''s firepower, and formed such a situation of equal strength. The strength of the other side was absolutely not weak.


    Moreover, it is not good news for him that this kind of protracted war continues. Although there are a lot of ammunition reserves on the island, the war lasts too long, which will inevitably affect the island''s signal shielding network. Once the situation here is monitored by satellite, the old nest of Nangong Boling will not be preserved¡° It seems that the other side is not good All of a sudden, Han 3000 appeared beside Nangong Boling, which startled Nangong Boling. He didn''t feel anyone close to him at all. Han 3000''s appearance was like a ghost without any movement¡° According to the previous situation, the situation has been under control. This time, it''s a bit beyond my expectation. " Nangong Boling said¡° Want to go to the front line? " Han 3000 asked. To the front? Bullets don''t have eyes. Nangong Boling doesn''t want to die under a stray bullet¡° The war is in full swing. I''m just looking for death. " Nangong Boling said. Han 3000 light a smile, say: "have I in, do you still fear danger?" Just as Han 3000''s voice fell, Nangong Boling suddenly felt that his whole body was floating uncontrollably in his legs. This feeling made Nangong Boling look pale. He''s flying off the ground! Although has already felt Han 3000''s ability for a long time, but at this moment, Nangong Qianqiu still can''t control the fear in his heart! Close contact with the front line of the war, Nangong Boling soon found another scene that made him sweat. As long as the stray bullet hits their direction, the bullet will be suspended in front of him for no reason, just like freezing. This is Han 3000''s magic skill again! Nangong Boling unconsciously wiped a cold sweat on his forehead. When he looked at Han 3000''s eyes, he had become full of respect. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1345

    If Nangong Boling had doubts about Han 3000''s strength before, now his heart has completely succumbed to Han 3000. In the face of this extraordinary power, Nangong Boling knows that no matter how high his social status is, no matter how much economy he controls, no matter how many puppets he has, it is not worth mentioning in front of Han 3000.


    Even if the power of the whole island is against Han 3000, I''m afraid it''s a fight against the stone.


    Even Nangong Boling can say that in this world, no one can be Han 3000''s opponent!


    With more and more stray bullets in front of him, the shock of Nangong Boling became more and more intense. However, his inner worry disappeared in an instant, because he knew that no matter how many people came and how strong the firepower he brought, as long as Han 3000 was there, they would never have the chance to land on the island.


    "It seems that your enemy is well prepared this time." Han 3000 said to Nangong Boling with a faint smile.


    "My identity has greatly inhibited their development, so it''s normal for them to want me to die." Nangong Boling said that he was like a big fat sheep, watched by countless hungry people. Once he died, his flesh and blood would be enough for many people to get rich overnight, and the power of Nangong family collapsed. For those people, there would be less fear in the world.


    "Is your puppet absolutely loyal?" Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling.


    In the past, Nangong Boling would never discuss this kind of private issue with Han Sanqian. But now, Nangong Boling has no meaning in concealing Han Sanqian. Moreover, it''s better to be frank and let Han Sanqian feel that he is more trustworthy.


    "When their status reaches a certain level, they naturally want to get rid of the shackles, which is human nature." Nangong Boling said.


    "You know this situation, but you can''t deal with them easily, because their present position can''t be replaced easily." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling nods, which is also his trouble. Even if there are signs of betrayal, Nangong Boling can only allow this situation to develop, because those people are already known by the public, and their status can not be easily shaken, and they can not be replaced by anyone.


    This is one of the few helplessness under Nangong Boling''s great power. Nangong Boling knows that this situation will become more and more serious, but there is no good solution.


    "Although you can''t kill them, there should be many ways to frighten them by your means." Han 3000 said.


    "If there are only one or two such people, the deterrent method may be useful, but if there are more such people, or even a coalition, the general deterrent method is useless to them." Nangong Boling explained.


    Han Sanqian once heard a very funny saying that the law is not responsible for the masses. The puppets of Nangong Boling are probably in such a state of mind that the traitors unite together, which strengthens each other''s courage and makes them no longer afraid of Nangong Boling.


    However, this is not without a solution.


    "When my money arrives, I may be able to help you out." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling had no doubt about Han 3000''s words. He bowed slightly and said, "thank you."


    Han Sanqian calmly smiles and waves his hand. All the stray bullets solidified in front of them fall to the ground.


    At this time, the fire was still on, and the other side''s firepower was still very fierce. Obviously, they were very well prepared. Many people on the island''s guards had been injured, and they gradually had a tendency to fall into a bitter battle.


    Han 3000 said to Nangong Boling, "do you want to know the true power of God?"


    Nangong bolington time restless up, and even a sense of blood spray Zhang.


    The true power of God!


    He didn''t dare to imagine what this power meant, but he knew that Han 3000 could absolutely fight against the invaders with only one person.


    "Yes." Nangong Boling clenched his teeth and said.


    Han three thousand light smile, suddenly the whole person in situ disappear, Nangong Boling only see a shadow skyward away.


    Just when he was worried that Han 3000''s departure would make him lose his protection, Nangong Boling found that his legs were still off the ground, and the stray bullet would still stop in front of him, which made him feel relieved.


    "The real power of God, I didn''t expect that I could meet such a person in my life." Nangong Boling said with a sigh.


    Once Nangong Boling did not pay attention to anyone, because for him, he was the peak of the world, and he was above hundreds of millions of people. No one''s status could compare with him.


    But now, Nangong Boling has realized what it means to say that there are people outside of people. The real peak is Han 3000, and he is the existence that no one can surpass on earth.


    After all, he is not a man, he is a god!


    At this time, Nangong Boling suddenly saw a strange phenomenon. The invaders were floating in the air, and all the guns were out of control. It was like suddenly coming to a world without gravity. Everything became weightless.


    The intruders began to panic on their faces. They looked at each other and asked each other what was going on, but no one could give an answer, and no one could explain why this strange phenomenon was. Only Nangong Boling knew that Han 3000 had done it, and only Han 3000, who was called God, had the ability to do it. But why did he do it? When such a question appeared in Nangong Boling''s mind, soon the answer to the question appeared in front of him. Those intruders floating in the air, began to explode, one by one into a mass of blood mist in the air, so they died. Nangong Boling''s heart beat quickly. He never thought Han 3000 would end the battle in this way. Those who exploded, even the whole body is not, only the blood fog can prove that they once existed. But with the disappearance of the blood fog, it became as if nothing had happened. It was creepy. The original fierce fire fight, because Han 3000 joined, the fire instantly extinguished, and the other side did not even have a chance to resist. When Han 3000 appears next to Nangong Boling again, it means that the sudden war tonight is over. Nangong Boling looked at Han 3000 breathlessly and said with awe in his eyes, "this is the power of God. It''s really eye opening." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1346

    Han three thousand light smile, such a scene for him, but a trifle, Nangong Boling if can see Xuanyuan World War, it is really can let a person shock.


    "I can go back to rest and help you find the spy tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    Facing the back of Han 3000 leaving, Nangong Boling, who is almost the first person in the world, bent down to send him off. If his puppets saw this scene, they would be surprised.


    Han 3000 returns to the place where Bruce Lee lives. He and the woman are still hiding in the basement.


    Seeing Han 3000, Bruce Lee''s fear is reduced a lot, because in his opinion, only the place with the boss is absolutely safe.


    And the gunfire disappeared, which means that the situation on the island has stabilized.


    "Boss, is it settled?" Bruce Lee asked nervously.


    "It''s OK. You can go back to your room and have a rest." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee breathed a sigh. For him who has only experienced street fights, he has only seen this level of firepower fight on TV.


    Although it''s exciting to watch on TV, it''s hard to describe the fear that really happens around you.


    "Boss, can''t you solve it?" Bruce Lee asked with a smile.


    Han 3000 glared and said, "how can I be so powerful? You haven''t seen the guards on Nangong Boling island. Can''t you even solve this small problem?"


    Only Nangong Boling knows Han 3000''s true identity. At present, Han 3000 can only let Nangong Boling know. He is a cautious man and will never disclose this information.


    But Bruce Lee is not the same. This boy has not won Han 3000''s 100% trust, and with his mentality, he knows about this matter. If he accidentally slips his tongue, it will be a great trouble for Han 3000.


    Bruce Lee didn''t have much doubt. After all, he saw the guards with his own eyes. They were real guns one by one. There was absolutely no ambiguity.


    "Boss, I''ll go back to rest first." Bruce Lee smiles faintly.


    Han 3000 finds that the woman is not willing. He estimates that she came to the island for the sake of Nangong Boling, but he didn''t expect to be planted in Bruce Lee''s hands, so he must be reluctant.


    "Now, only he can save your life. If you don''t serve him happily, you have to wait here to die." Han 3000 said to the woman.


    The woman obviously showed her displeasure. Although she knew Han Sanqian was a distinguished guest of Nangong Boling, she didn''t know Han Sanqian''s ability. Moreover, in her eyes, Han Sanqian was just a little kid, who was qualified to teach her.


    "Do you think it''s useful to scare me?" The woman calmly said to Han 3000.


    Bruce Lee also expressed his bewilderment and asked Han 3000, "boss, what do you mean? Why does she have to wait here to die?"


    Han Sanqian explained: "people in Nangong Boling''s position, you don''t think that the woman you played with will still be interested in it. People with no value, death is the best belonging. Do you think Nangong Boling still needs to provide for her?"


    This sentence made Bruce Lee''s eyes jump, and the woman''s face changed.


    But this has nothing to do with Han 3000. After that, Han 3000 left the basement. As for how she chooses, it''s her own business.


    The next day, just after dawn, Han 3000 got up.


    Walking leisurely to the place where the firepower was fighting last night, the battlefield had been sorted out overnight, as if nothing had happened. It seems that Nangong Boling is very handy to clean up the remnants of this kind of thing.


    Han Sanqian strolls on the island without being stopped by anyone, because Nangong Boling has ordered that Han Sanqian can walk around anywhere on the island, and no one can stop him.


    Han 3000 is definitely the first person to get such a large amount of authority. Even those of the Nangong family are not qualified to go wherever they want.


    When Han 3000 was walking on the beach, a woman''s voice stopped him.


    "Who are you?" There was a clear questioning in the voice.


    When Han 3000 turns his head, a young girl, wearing a bikini and a white gauze dress, gives people a vague feeling.


    Tall, she almost has the perfect figure of a woman, but after Han 3000 took a look, she didn''t have much interest, so she turned and continued to walk.


    When the girl saw Han 3000 ignored her, her brow suddenly showed anger. Could this little boy still regard this place as his back garden? Where would you like to go?


    The girl trotted forward and directly blocked Han 3000.


    "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Said the girl.


    Han Sanqian tilted his head slightly, deliberately showed a puzzled expression on his face, and then pointed to his ears with his fingers, showing a loss.


    The girl was stunned and said to herself, "is it really a deaf person?"


    Han 3000 makes a random gesture with his hands. Although he doesn''t understand sign language, the other party obviously doesn''t understand it either. Two people who don''t know anything form an obvious communication barrier. The girl looked at Han 3000''s hands dazzled, almost dizzy, and quickly waved to Han 3000 to stop. At this time, she had forgotten that Han 3000 had turned her head when she called Han 3000 just now. If he couldn''t hear, how could he turn his head because of her voice¡° Here. " The girl compared her feet, then pointed to Han 3000, and waved her hand, as if to express that this is not where Han 3000 should come. Han Sanqian nodded, and then continued to go. The girl was so anxious that she grabbed Han 3000''s hand. No matter whether Han 3000 could hear her or not, she said in her biggest voice, "you go quickly. You can''t come here. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die." Han Sanqian pointed to his ear again and motioned to the girl that he couldn''t hear. Then he threw away his hand and was ready to leave. The girl quickly reaches out her hand again, ready to hold Han 3000''s shoulder. Han three thousand slightly side body, let the girl flutter an empty, also let her lose the center of gravity of the body at the same time¡° Ah The girl screamed and rushed forward. Han three thousand turn around moment, when he found the girl is falling toward his position, has dodged less than. The girl threw herself at Han 3000''s body. Because there is a certain height gap between them, when Han 3000 subconsciously takes two steps forward to help, an embarrassing scene happens. Han 3000 is actually directly with the face, against the girl''s chest! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1347

    Han three thousand heart suddenly jump out of two words, lying trough!


    The girl didn''t seem to be aware of this situation. Instead, she grabbed Han 3000''s shoulder with a proud face and said, "do you still want to run?"


    Han 3000 some breathing is not smooth, subconsciously moved his nose.


    At this time, the girl noticed that there was a foreign body on her chest. When she saw the situation clearly, she screamed again, and then stepped back.


    "You..." the girl was so angry that she pointed at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand helpless hands, said that just the situation has nothing to do with him.


    But the girls feel that Han 3000 has taken advantage of themselves. They are so angry that they raise their hands to Han 3000 and seem to be ready to slap him in the face.


    This is a misunderstanding, and it is not the consequence Han 3000 wants to cause, so when the girl is ready to hit him, Han 3000''s face is gloomy.


    "It''s not my fault." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Girl Leng for a while, this guy can talk, just was to cheat her.


    This makes her even more angry. She raises her hand and falls straight to Han 3000''s face.


    Han three thousand hand, grabbed the girl''s wrist, said: "you are Nangong family."


    Girl eyebrows green eyes, gnash teeth said: "since you know, dare to cheat me, but also take advantage of me."


    Han 3000 sneered and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in you and I don''t want to take advantage of you. But before you beat me, you''d better ask Nangong Boling to see if you are qualified."


    When the girl heard this, she laughed.


    "Do you know who Nangong Boling is?" Said the girl.


    "Your father?" Han Sanqian guessed that it''s very possible for her age. After all, if she was just a doll, she would never be free to come to such a place.


    However, even if they are father daughter relationship, this girl is Nangong Boling''s illegitimate at most.


    "You are smart. Do you still think that if I beat you, I need to apply to my father?" The girl said with a proud face, this island is her father''s, she is Nangong Boling''s favorite daughter, who can''t fight?


    Han Sanyi shook off the girl''s hand and said, "even your father doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    The girl laughs. This little boy is really boastful. Her father is the absolute master of the island, but he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of a little boy. Isn''t that a joke?


    "Little brother, when you say this, you are not afraid to flash your tongue. Who taught you to blow such an unreliable cow?" Said the girl.


    "If you want to guess if I''m bragging, you''d better ask Nangong Boling." Han three thousand finish, turned and left, don''t want to see the same thing with this girl.


    The girl gnashes her teeth in hatred. On her own island, she is ignored by a little child. How can she bear this kind of oppression.


    "You wait for me. I want you not to leave here alive." The girl almost growls to Han 3000 to say these words, then angrily leaves, should be to go to Nangong Boling.


    Han 3000 faintly smile, he can almost predict the girl will have what kind of end.


    When she found Nangong Boling and let her know who she was offending, she didn''t know how Nangong Boling would feel.


    And what''s the status of an illegitimate daughter in front of Nangong Boling?


    Even the most respected people in Nangong Boling can''t compare with Han 3000''s status now.


    This is a small villa near the sea. It''s Nangong Boling''s favorite place to live. First, the house here has a special structure, which can guarantee Nangong Boling''s personal safety. Second, the scenery here is the best on the island. Nangong Boling gets up almost every day, Will be in the balcony for their own cup of coffee, quietly enjoying the sea breeze.


    The girl came to the villa, but stopped, because she knew Nangong Boling didn''t want to be disturbed for no reason, so she could only wait here for Nangong Boling to go out.


    According to the usual time, Nangong Boling will not appear until at least 10 o''clock, because he likes to enjoy a quiet moment.


    However, there is a special situation today. Han 3000 wants to help him find out the spies on the island. Nangong Boling still attaches great importance to this matter, so he directly ignores his ability to make coffee every morning.


    After washing, Nangong Boling walked out of the villa.


    "Ya''er, what are you doing here?" Seeing the girl outside, Nangong Boling asked.


    When a girl named ya''er saw Nangong Boling, her face showed all kinds of grievances and her eyes were filled with tears. The image of a weak man was vividly interpreted by her.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied you?" Nangong Boling said with a smile, for this daughter, he is more like, after all, is a girl, of course, should be more protected.


    "Dad, I''m not only bullied, but he doesn''t even pay attention to you." Said ya''er.


    Hearing these words, Nangong Boling had an uncertain premonition that this was his island. How could anyone ignore him? Of course, except Han 3000¡° What''s going on? " Aware that something is wrong, Nangong Boling asks in a deep voice. Meanwhile, he is praying that the matter of ya''er should not be related to Han 3000. It is not good for Nangong Boling to offend Han 3000, a god like figure¡° This morning, I went to the beach and saw a stranger. I went to teach him a lesson. I didn''t expect that he didn''t pay any attention to me at all. Moreover, he also said that even you dare not be presumptuous in front of him. Dad, how can there be such a defiant guy on our island, and he is still a little kid. " Ya''er said with complaint on her face. Hearing these words, Nangong Boling can almost confirm that the person in ya''er''s mouth is Han 3000, which makes his eyes a little angry. Ya''er is proud to see this, but what happens next makes her dumbfounded. Nangong Boling raises his hand and slaps ya''er in the face¡° Dad, why did you... Why did you hit me? " Ya''er''s ears are buzzing. She looks at Nangong Boling strangely¡° On this island, you can offend anyone but him Nangong Boling said with gnashing teeth. Ya''er is silly. Can''t you be that little boy? He''s so powerful. Even his father doesn''t dare to offend him¡° Come with me and make an apology to him immediately. If he can''t forgive you, from now on, you can only leave here and die on your own. " Nangong Boling said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1348

    Nangong Boling''s words directly make ya''er stand in the same place, completely stupid.


    On my own island, I met a person who was not masked, but also a little kid.


    In ya''er''s opinion, this kind of person has no qualification to leave the island alive because he is the head of Nangong family.


    But she never thought that when she told Nangong Boling about it, it would be like this.


    "What are you still doing? Hurry up." Nangong Boling saw ya''er standing in the same place, with a cold face.


    Let alone his daughter, even if anyone on the island offended Han 3000, it would be the same end.


    Today''s Han 3000 is an invincible figure for Nangong Boling, because with his ability, he can easily destroy the Nangong family, which Nangong Boling can''t resist anyway.


    "Dad, why should I apologize to him?" Ya''er doesn''t know why. She can''t figure out why she wants to apologize to a little boy, and this is still her home. Even if that little boy has a different identity, can he be as powerful as the Nangong family?


    When Nangong Boling heard this, he was even more angry.


    Why?


    Why else?


    Han 3000, that''s the same existence as God. What qualifications do mortals have to offend God and do right with God?


    "From the moment you provoked him, no matter right or wrong, you must apologize. Do you really think the Nangong family can do whatever they want in front of anyone?" Nangong Boling''s cold voice.


    Shouldn''t this be?


    The Nangong family controls the world''s largest private economy. Don''t they even have the right to do whatever they want?


    "No, I don''t." Ya''er grits her teeth and says that she doesn''t want to lose face in front of a little kid.


    Hearing ya''er''s refusal, Nangong Boling is even more frosty. She walks up to ya''er and grabs her hair. At this moment, it seems that she is no longer Nangong Boling''s favorite daughter, even Nangong Boling has not treated her as a daughter.


    "Do you want the whole Nangong family to be destroyed in your hands? No, I won''t let you do that. " With that, Nangong Boling pulls ya''er''s hair to find Han 3000.


    No matter how ya''er struggled and how painful she screamed, Nangong Boling didn''t waver at all.


    At this moment, ya''er seems to realize the seriousness of the matter, because Nangong Boling has never treated her like this, and the tough attitude of Nangong Boling also makes ya''er feel that Han 3000 is not simple.


    "Dad, let me go first." Ya''er cried.


    Nangong Boling pretended not to hear it, but did not pay any attention at all.


    Along the way, I met many other people of Nangong family. When they saw this situation, they were puzzled, but no one dared to stop Nangong Boling, or even to ask the reason.


    Quite simply, although this island belongs to Nangong family, Nangong Boling is the real owner. Even without Nangong Boling, there is no Nangong family at all.


    Therefore, Nangong Boling doesn''t need to explain anything to anyone.


    Moreover, no one on this island dares to rebel against Nangong Boling, or do things against Nangong Boling.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Ya''er is usually the most favored one. What happened today made the owner furious."


    "Who knows, I think I''m too spoiled, so I''m lawless. I''ve made some big mistakes."


    Soon, the whole Nangong family knew about ya''er, but they didn''t know why.


    When Nangong Boling took ya''er to the VIP area where Han 3000 lived, those people in the family began to talk about it.


    Although they haven''t met Han 3000, they all know that an unprecedented VIP on the island lives directly in a VIP area that has never been used on the island.


    In this way, ya''er seems to have offended the VIP, which is why Nangong Boling is so angry, which also makes others have a vigilance.


    "On your knees." After releasing ya''er''s hair, Nangong Boling harshly said that he didn''t want to investigate the process of things, because he had his own judgment in his heart about who was right and who was wrong.


    With Han 3000''s status and ability, he can''t provoke ya''er for no reason. Only ya''er will provoke Han 3000 by relying on his Nangong family.


    Ya''er''s face is not reconciled. She is the most favored daughter. How can she kneel down casually?


    And if other people in the Nangong family knew about this, those brothers and sisters would laugh at her. How can they look up and behave in the future?


    "Dad, can''t you save me some face? I apologize in public. How can I live on the island in the future?" Ya''er looks pathetic. It seems that she wants to intercede with Nangong Boling by such means.


    However, the degree of Nangong Boling''s care about this matter is beyond ya''er''s imagination, and he never thought that ya''er would continue to live on the island after this event.


    "Don''t worry. After today, you will be expelled from the island. You won''t see people who laugh at you." Nangong Boling said lightly. Ya''er suddenly widens her eyes. She always thinks that what Nangong Boling said just now is just scaring her. But now he looks at Nangong Boling''s attitude. It seems that he is serious and doesn''t mean to joke at all. At this moment, ya''er''s body seems to have been emptied, her eyes are dull, because if she leaves here and the Nangong family, she is nothing, and even has a huge problem of survival. How can she face the society without the greenhouse of Nangong family¡° Dad, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance. " Ya''er panics to beg for mercy from Nangong Boling, and kneels directly in front of Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling did not waver under his indifferent expression. Ya''er is his daughter. She is also his favorite. But it''s about Han 3000. For Nangong Boling, it doesn''t matter who it is. It''s just a daughter. What''s the matter? Are there fewer children? At this time, Han 3000, who went out to spread, finally returned to the VIP area. When Han 3000 saw Nangong Boling and ya''er kneeling on the ground from a distance, he gave a faint smile. He didn''t expect that Nangong Boling was very efficient. However, this should be the consequence of ya''er''s asking for trouble. If ya''er didn''t take the initiative to go to Nangong Boling, how could Nangong Boling know about it so quickly? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1349

    When he came to Han 3000, Nangong Boling lowered his head and said to Han 3000 with an apologetic face: "it''s my lack of discipline that makes her so arrogant."


    Han 3000 looked at ya''er, who was already scared and silly, and said, "the Nangong family has arrogant capital. It''s understandable that your children have such an attitude."


    Nangong Boling didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, and he didn''t express whether Han 3000 was responsible or not.


    In this case, Nangong Boling can only judge for himself how ya''er should be punished, so that Han 3000 can not care about this matter.


    Just as Nangong Boling was about to open his mouth, Han Sanqian said, "I will leave today. You should ask those brand leaders to go to Yuncheng as soon as possible. I need their presence to enhance the value of the west of Yuncheng. As for helping you find the spy, you should arrange it as soon as possible. "


    "Yes." Nangong Boling replied that these little things were just a little help to him, and Nangong Boling was ready to find the spies around him.


    After lunch time, in the guard''s drill ground, Nangong Boling called all the key figures on the island, including his subordinates and the Nangong family members.


    As for why we should call our people, the reason is very simple. Nangong Boling can''t even trust his relatives. After all, there are too many people staring at his position, hoping that he can divide up the property of Nangong family after his death. Therefore, it''s not impossible to have spies among his own people.


    There were hundreds of people, each with a puzzled expression, because they didn''t know why Nangong Boling gathered them.


    "What''s this for? How can so many people be called in all of a sudden?"


    "Except for our own people, look at all the others."


    "Nangong Boling''s senior officials, is there something important to happen?"


    "Who knows? It''s about ya''er. Don''t you know that ya''er has offended the VIP on the island?"


    "I heard that ya''er has knelt down. It seems that things are serious."


    Just as everyone was guessing, Nangong Boling appeared, and the scene was silent. There was not even a person breathing.


    Nangong Boling''s position on this island is reflected at this time. No matter they are subordinates or relatives, they all have great awe for Nangong Boling.


    "You must have known all about last night." Nangong Boling said.


    Of course, they knew about the night of gunfire, but it was not the first time that this kind of thing happened, so they didn''t worry too much.


    However, the situation last night was definitely the most dangerous surprise attack. If Han 3000 had not taken the lead, Nangong Boling would not have foreseen the consequences.


    "These people can find the location of Nangong island. Do you know what this means?" Nangong Boling continued.


    No one dares to answer this question, because they all understand what Nangong Boling''s words mean, which also makes them know why Nangong Boling called them together.


    This is to find spies, and everyone present is suspected.


    "For so many years, I have been cleaning up the spies around me, but there are always some people who are missing the net. They have been exposing the information of Nangong island to the outside world. These people may be hidden deeply around me, or you may have confidence in your concealment, but today, your mask will be completely uncovered." Nangong Boling said.


    At the same time, Nangong Boling pays attention to everyone''s expression changes, but he doesn''t place his hopes on it. After all, if a few simple words can make the spies show their flaws, how can those spies stay on the island for such a long time.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Bruce Lee have not yet appeared, and are secretly observing the situation.


    Bruce Lee still feels a little strange about looking for a spy.


    Nangong Boling has been committed to this matter, but has not been able to find out every spy. How can Han 3000 do it?


    "Boss, can you really find out those spies? Do you have eyes?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    There is no golden eye in Han 3000''s eyes, but his divine consciousness can invade the consciousness of any ordinary person. As long as he wants to, everyone''s ideas will be exposed to him, just to see if he is willing to do so.


    "At such a time, you are still thinking about how to take that woman away, how to play out feelings?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee suddenly widens his eyes. When he learns that the woman will die for him, Bruce Lee has been thinking about this problem, but he doesn''t know how to speak to Han 3000.


    I didn''t expect Han 3000 could see what he thought!


    "Old, old, how do you know?" Bruce Lee asked with an incredible look on his face.


    Han 3000 shook his head, did not explain more, said: "such a woman, even if you take her away, you can''t control her, because the life she wants is as rich as the Nangong family, do you think you can do it?"


    The Nangong family? Bruce Lee is just a low-level person. He can''t even reach the standard of well-off. How can he compare with Nangong family¡° Boss, are you kidding? What can I compare with Nangong family? " Bruce Lee said with a bitter smile¡° So even if you save her, she won''t thank you, and this woman will hurt you sooner or later. " Han 3000 said. Bruce Lee understands this truth, but he still doesn''t want to see her die on the island because of herself. Even if he can''t have further relationship with her, it''s a good thing for Bruce Lee to take her away and give her a chance to seek another life. At least he won''t feel guilty for her death¡° Boss, I have self-knowledge. How can she like me? I just don''t want her to die because of me. " Said Bruce Lee. Han Sanqian is too lazy to pry into Bruce Lee''s real thoughts, because doing so again and again will affect Bruce Lee''s health¡° If you think so, I can take her away Han 3000 said¡° Thank you, boss Bruce Lee looks at Han 3000 gratefully. By this time, the lecture of Nangong Boling was over, and it was time for Han 3000 to appear on the stage. Han 3000 came to Nangong island as a VIP, and not many people really saw him. So when a child appears, many people have some doubts. They wonder whose child this is. Is it difficult to get lost before they come here? Until Han 3000 came to Nangong Boling, Nangong Boling said: "this is the VIP on the island. He will help me find the spy." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1350

    VIP?


    child!


    After hearing what Nangong Boling said, many people showed their expressions of surprise and amazement.


    Such a person, they really can''t see anything special, and some people can''t help thinking, how can he become the guest of honor of Nangong Boling?


    It''s just a child who doesn''t understand. What''s worth Nangong Boling valuing?


    Nangong Boling even gave him such an important task as finding a spy. It''s really puzzling.


    Of course, their views on Han 3000 can only be kept in mind, and no one dares to say it. After all, who has the right to refute Nangong Boling''s statement.


    Even if Nangong Boling brought a dog to them to say this, they could only listen to them.


    It''s the real spies who show disdain at the moment.


    They thought Nangong Boling had found something to do with this action, but they got a little boy to help. It''s a joke.


    Originally, I was a little worried, but now, those spies are more relaxed.


    Even Nangong Boling could not find them. How could this child find them?


    "Three thousand, please." Nangong Boling said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian nodded and began to walk in the crowd. It seemed that he was walking around and did nothing. But everyone passing by, Han Sanqian would invade their consciousness with his own divine consciousness. All the ideas in these people''s minds would be exposed to Han Sanqian for the first time.


    This is a very wonderful process, because Han Sanqian noticed that many people are dissatisfied with Nangong Boling, and some even want to replace it.


    Occasionally, some people have even more peculiar ideas. They even have special ideas about their relatives. Is it difficult for them to stay on the island for too long, which leads to moral degradation?


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly stopped.


    He was looking at Nangong Boling, a very important subordinate, and Nangong Boling had almost 100% trust in him.


    "You don''t think I''m a spy, do you?" That person smiles to open mouth to Han 3000 to say, a face relaxed facial expression, appear particularly indifferent.


    "Isn''t it?" Han 3000 said.


    "Joke, I have been following the owner for ten years, who can doubt my loyalty, just by your two simple words?" That person disdains of say, the facial expression still didn''t show the slightest trace.


    "Last night''s action is related to you. The way you communicate with the outside world should be hidden in the maple forest in the south of the island?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Originally, he had a calm face. After hearing the maple trees on the South Island, his expression changed immediately. It was not that he was not calm enough, but that Han 3000 was able to say such words, which made him unexpected.


    "You... You''re talking nonsense." The man said slightly alarmed.


    "It''s nonsense. Just go to the maple trees in the south of the island and have a look." Han three thousand finish this sentence, Nangong Boling has come to his side.


    Nangong Boling didn''t show much clear change about his confidants being spies, and he didn''t doubt Han 3000''s words.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a spy after you''ve been with me so long." Nangong Boling said lightly.


    The man''s face panicked and explained: "home owner, it''s not me, it''s not me. He must be wrong. How can you believe him?"


    "If you''re wrong, go to the maple trees in the south of the island and see. Let''s go." Nangong Boling said.


    In fact, at this moment, Nangong Boling has identified him as a spy. Now we just need to find evidence. After all, Han 3000 is a god like figure. For Nangong Boling, Han 3000 is absolutely right.


    "Just look at what I haven''t done. I''ll never be afraid." Even if Han 3000 can say this, he doesn''t think Han 3000 can really find his communicator.


    And once the identity of the spy is confirmed, he will die, so he will never admit it until the last moment.


    Nangong saw him to three thousand, and not to maple woods. He did not has the final say, but he wanted to see the meaning of Han three thousand.


    "Don''t worry. He''s not the only spy. Take everyone out and verify them one by one." Han three thousand finish, continue to start moving in the crowd.


    At this time, even those who are not spies begin to be afraid. They are afraid that Han 3000 will suddenly stop in front of them. I''m afraid they can''t explain the degree of trust that Nangong Boling has in Han 3000, even if they are not spies.


    Of course, Han 3000 will not frame up good people for no reason. After all, these people have no grudge against him. He has no reason to do so.


    When Han 3000 stops in front of the second person, Nangong Boling, whose expression has been calm, finally shows a trace of ferocity, because the person standing in front of Han 3000 at the moment is not an outsider, but his younger brother, who is related by blood!


    "This man is..." Han 3000 asked Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling bit his back teeth and said, "Nangong game, you are my brother. I didn''t expect that even you would betray me!" Nangong game angrily looked at Han 3000 and said: "little boy, don''t talk nonsense with your mouth open. Why do you say I''m a spy? Is there any evidence?"¡° Don''t worry, there will be times when you''ll show your true colors. " With that, Han 3000 continued to walk. After he had observed all the people, a total of ten people were found out by Han 3000. These people were never suspected by Nangong Boling, because they were either relatives or confidants who had been with Nangong Boling for a long time¡° The rest of you can break up. " Han 3000 said to Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling just raised his hand, and those who were excluded from the doubt were directly dispersed, and everyone''s expression seemed to be relieved. After all, they all knew the end of being caught as a spy. None of the ten people could survive¡° Next, it''s time to find your communicator. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. " Han 3000 said to ten people with a smile. To these ten people, Han 3000''s smile is like a devil, because once things are determined, they will die today, and Nangong Boling will never give them any chance. Of course, now they are still lucky. After all, the communicators are hidden very deep. Unless they dig three feet for the whole island, it is not so easy to find out. But soon, their luck was dashed. When he came to Maple Grove, Han 3000 went directly to the place where the communicator was hidden. Although it was only one of them, Han 3000''s accurate positioning was undoubtedly bad news for others! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1351

    After confirming the communicator, Nangong Boling chose to shoot the man on the spot. The remaining nine people all changed their faces.


    At this moment, they don''t have any fluke in their heart. Although they can''t know how Han 3000 did it, they know that their identity has been exposed and confirmed. It''s just a matter of time.


    Among them, Nangong game is the most regretful. As Nangong Boling''s younger brother, he enjoys endless splendor and wealth, but his betrayal is about to destroy his life or even his life.


    Of course, Nangong game has greater ambition. He hopes to control the Nangong family. If he wants to do this, Nangong Boling will die.


    "Brother." All of a sudden, Nangong game knelt down in front of Nangong Boling, and said with regret: "brother, give me another chance, I will do it in a moment of confusion."


    Nangong Boling has a cold face. He is able to lead the Nangong family to today''s height. He has an absolutely strong heart, so he will not be soft hearted to anyone. Even if the Betrayer is his own brother, he will not choose to forgive.


    "Anyone who does something wrong has to pay for it, even my brother." Nangong Boling said.


    This makes Nangong game look scared. He already knows that he is wrong and wants to seek an opportunity to be forgiven. But Nangong Boling''s attitude obviously won''t give him an opportunity.


    "Brother, I''m your brother. Don''t you allow me to make a mistake? I know I''m stupid and confused, but we are related by blood. How can you kill me? " Nangong game flustered said.


    Nangong Boling smiles faintly. What is blood relationship? And when Nangong chose to betray him, did he ever think that they were related by blood?


    Han 3000 at this time said: "still need to confirm it?"


    For the first time, Nangong Boling put away the cold feeling on his face. Han Sanqian found out these people. He would not doubt that Han Sanqian was wrong, so it was not necessary to be formal. Since Han Sanqian was not willing, he would not delay Han Sanqian''s time.


    "No, thank you for your help." Nangong Boling said.


    "Help me arrange the plane. I want to leave as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes." Nangong Boling should be the road.


    The conversation between them was very simple, but their attitude surprised those people who played with Nangong. What kind of person is Nangong Boling? They knew very well. How could they be so respectful to a little boy?


    Can we say that the status of this little boy is above the Nangong family?


    How could that be!


    In this world, is there any more powerful hidden family than Nangong family?


    Han 3000 doesn''t care about how they guess Han 3000''s identity. As for what these people will get, it''s not what Han 3000 will care about.


    After getting Nangong Boling''s reply, Han 3000 left.


    The Nangong family has a certain value for Han 3000, so he helps Nangong Boling find out these spies. Otherwise, Han 3000 is lazy.


    What''s on the stone tablet is unknown, but Han 3000''s intuition tells him that this may be the key to dealing with Linlong, so the importance of the stone tablet is self-evident, and Nangong Boling, as the guardian of the stone tablet, certainly can''t have an accident.


    Han 3000 meets Bruce Lee and the woman on his way back to the VIP villa.


    Bruce Lee has decided to take this woman away, but Han 3000 can see that she doesn''t look up to Bruce Lee very much, so the fate between them will probably end when they leave Nangong Island, and I don''t know if it will hurt Bruce Lee.


    Although Bruce Lee is a jerk, Han 3000 can see that he is still a little white in love. Such a person is easy to fall into a relationship that he can''t extricate himself from, especially when the woman is very beautiful.


    This is what Bruce Lee is facing now.


    That woman is very beautiful and has a relationship with Bruce Lee, but in her eyes, this relationship is just a kind of transaction. Han 3000 is worried about Bruce Lee, but he can''t recognize it.


    "Boss." After seeing Han 3000, Bruce Lee runs to Han 3000. Although there are still women around, he still remembers Han 3000, which means that at least he is not blinded by beauty.


    "I''ll leave in a minute." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee''s eyelids jump, subconsciously looked at the woman, said: "boss, can you take her with you?"


    Now this woman also realizes the seriousness of the matter. She knows that even if she continues to stay here, it will not come to a good end, so she also makes up her mind to leave with Bruce Lee. Of course, she just leaves together. As for leaving, she does not want to continue to have any involvement with Bruce Lee.


    "Certainly, but you won''t like her, will you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee said with a wry smile: "boss, I''m just a little gangster. How can she look up to me? According to what she said, her family is very rich, and they are sent to the island to curry favor with Nangong Boling. How can she look up to me?"


    "You didn''t answer my question directly, but since she can be sent to the island, her family doesn''t value her very much. Maybe she''s just the illegitimate daughter of some rich man. You don''t have to look down on yourself." Han 3000 light said, although did not get Bruce Lee''s own recognition, but Han 3000 know, he worried about things, has happened. If Bruce Lee doesn''t like her, he won''t avoid Han 3000''s question. Gu talked about him¡° Boss, why do you say that? " Bruce Lee asked in surprise. He couldn''t figure out why han 3000 had such a guess. Han three thousand light smile, said: "if she is really so important, how can it be treated as goods trading, if your daughter, you will in order to flatter a person, and give her away?"¡° Of course not. " Bruce Lee firmly said, his daughter, that is a baby, how can you give someone as a maid for a little benefit¡° Since you can''t do it, how can rich people be willing to do it? " Han 3000 said. Bruce Lee nodded. I''m afraid she''s really an illegitimate daughter who doesn''t even have the right to return home. That''s why she''s like this. But this thought, she is very poor, let Bruce Lee feel more sorry for her heart. If she had not chosen her, she would have had the chance to stay on the island. It was all her own reasons that would have ruined her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1352

    Han Sanqian doesn''t know what Bruce Lee is thinking. If not, he''ll knock Bruce Lee on the ground, because this fool doesn''t need to take responsibility for himself.


    From the day that the woman landed on the island, she had no choice but to choose her own fate, and Bruce Lee''s choice of her was just the result of her taking risks, not Bruce Lee''s fault.


    It wasn''t long before the helicopter was ready.


    Nangong Boling solves the spy''s problem with the fastest speed, and then comes to see Han 3000 off.


    You don''t have to think about the fate of those spies. Even Nangong Boling''s brother can''t escape the fate.


    "I hope we can meet as soon as possible." Nangong Boling told Han 3000 that he couldn''t wait to unlock another world, and he knew that the next time he met, he would definitely have a chance to go to another world.


    "It won''t be too soon, because I don''t want to die." Han 3000 light said.


    Nangong Boling''s face did not change, but he was slightly surprised. He had seen Han 3000''s extraordinary ability, and Han 3000''s life was in danger in that world, which was enough to imagine how dangerous it was there.


    Of course, in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 is already invincible. After all, he has the strength of divine realm, which no one in Xuanyuan world has ever achieved. However, the strength of Linlong still makes Han 3000 unable to ignore.


    In terms of human beings, Han 3000 is the strongest, which is beyond doubt.


    But the existence of Linlong is a mountain that Han 3000 can''t cross.


    "I''ll be waiting for you." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand at will, and then got on the helicopter.


    The woman had a big doubt in her heart. Although she knew Han 3000 was the guest of honor of Nangong Boling, she could see that Nangong Boling''s attitude towards her was more than that of the guest of honor.


    Even in Nangong Boling''s eyes, she saw a little fear of Han 3000, which made her very confused.


    Nangong family is the strongest seclusion family in the world. There is no one of them. How can Nangong Boling, the owner of the family, be afraid of a child?


    Does this little boy have the power to make Nangong Boling afraid?


    The helicopter is heading for the island country nearest to Nangong Island, which is also under the control of Nangong family.


    Helicopters can''t fly for a long time, so they have to change to long-distance planes in this island country.


    The plane of island countries has been ready for a long time. After boarding the plane, the woman always focuses on Han 3000. Because she is so curious about Han 3000, she doesn''t know how such a child is valued by Nangong Boling.


    At the same time, she also thinks that if she can use the child to do something for herself, then her status in her family will no longer be a tool.


    Han 3000 can feel that she is looking at herself. However, Han 3000, who keeps her eyes closed, doesn''t want to have too much communication with her, so she can only pretend that she doesn''t know anything.


    However, such evasion does not seem to work.


    When the woman took the initiative to move her seat and sat down beside Han 3000, he knew that what should come, after all, came.


    "You wonder who I am?" Without waiting for her to ask, Han 3000 took the initiative to say.


    "As far as I know, Nangong Boling is the most powerful man in the world." Said the woman.


    Han three thousand light a smile, say: "can you feel, I am even worse than him?"


    "It''s not fierce, but I saw his fear of you in his eyes. It''s not such a simple thing that you are stronger than him." Said the woman.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that she saw it very thoroughly. Nangong Boling was indeed afraid of him, but it''s natural for a mortal to be afraid of God. There''s nothing strange.


    But Han 3000 won''t reveal his identity to her.


    "Even Nangong Boling is afraid of me. How do you think you can find out my identity?" Han 3000 light way.


    This made the woman speechless and didn''t know where to start, because she really didn''t have the right to know who Han 3000 was.


    "But I''m your woman."


    This made Han 3000 almost laugh and embarrassed Bruce Lee.


    He is just Han 3000''s subordinate. Is he qualified to know Han 3000''s secret?


    "Don''t disturb my boss." Bruce Lee stands up and says to the woman, with the appearance of letting her away from Han 3000.


    Although he is fond of women, Bruce Lee is clear about Han 3000. He will never let a woman destroy the relationship between him and Han 3000, and he will not be unfaithful to Han 3000 because of a woman.


    The woman grits her teeth. She knows that Bruce Lee likes her. She also knows that as long as she is with Bruce Lee, maybe she can get Han 3000''s help.


    But after all, Bruce Lee is just a little brother. As a last resort, she never wants to be with such a person, thus lowering her identity. Sitting back in her place, the woman closed her eyes and began to rest. All the way speechless, in the second turn, Bruce Lee and her farewell, but also left their own contact information, this is a chance for Bruce Lee to leave. Cloud City at this time. Moyang has helped Han 3000 get the office building, and the office building has played the signboard of Fengqian, especially big and eye-catching. For a moment, Yuncheng was curious about the background of Fengqian company. When it first appeared in Yuncheng, it bought the whole office building, and it was Moyang who came forward to help fix it. This reminds people of the amazing power of Fengqian''s boss. After all, in Yuncheng, it''s not a simple matter to want Moyang to help. Su family villa. The old man of the Su family called everyone to a meeting. The emergence of Fengqian, a new company, is bound to have an impact on the current business structure of Yuncheng. However, they still don''t know what kind of business Fengqian is involved in. Therefore, we must have comprehensive consideration to cope with Fengqian''s sudden involvement in Yuncheng. Of course, there is another point. If you can make friends with Fengqian, or even have the opportunity to reach some cooperation with Fengqian, it is the best situation for the Su family. The Su family all sat in the company conference room with a lazy look. It was only when the old man appeared that they reluctantly picked up their spirits¡° You must have heard about Fengqian? " The old man sat on the throne and asked seriously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1353

    "Dad, now the whole cloud city is in uproar. How can we not know?"


    "It''s said that Moyang came forward to clean Fengqian''s office building and cleaned all the companies there."


    "Can let Mo Yang appear, this abundant thousand background is not small."


    Several people in the Su family expressed their sighs one after another. Only Su Guoyao didn''t say anything, because now he is still the youngest son of the Su family. Even if Su''s father thinks highly of him, his personal ability is limited, and he has never made any contribution to the company. On such occasions, he even has no chance to speak.


    "Dad, do you know what this Fengqian company does?" Su Guolin asked.


    "At present, there is no news to reveal where Fengqian''s sword is. However, judging from the purchase of the whole office building, Fengqian will certainly bring turbulence to the business community in Yuncheng. I''m afraid all walks of life will be affected." Su old son a face worries of say.


    This sentence made several of his children silent.


    The other side has a strong background. If they set foot in the building materials market, the Su family will certainly suffer a very serious blow, which everyone in the Su family does not want to see.


    "Dad, what do you think?" Su Guoyao asked weakly.


    As soon as he spoke, several other brothers and sisters showed their contempt one after another. This kind of meeting, he is a waste. He is qualified to speak and can''t help anything. Just listen quietly.


    "Brother, don''t talk. You can''t help me."


    "Yes, listen to Dad''s arrangement honestly. I have to be talkative."


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Su Guoyao gritted his teeth and said, "since it''s a meeting, everyone has the right to speak. If you can speak, why can''t I?"


    Su Guolin disdained a smile, directly stood up, said: "brother, of course you have the right to speak, but what you say, is helpful to the company, so many years, have you made contributions for the company?"


    The word "meritorious service" is really far away for Su Guoyao. He has hardly made any achievements in the company, which is also the reason why he has no status in the Su family.


    "This is a meeting, not a place where you fight." The old man exclaimed coldly.


    Su Guolin then sat back in his position with dissatisfaction on his face, and Su Guoyao did not speak any more.


    "Although it''s a crisis for the Su family, it''s also an opportunity. Fengqian''s great efforts will inevitably require some local partners. If we can become the partners of Fengqian, it''s a great good thing for the development of the Su family." Said the old man.


    When several children heard this, they couldn''t raise their interest at all. The background of Fengqian is unimaginable. Even if they really want to find a partner in Yuncheng, they can''t go to the Su family. Therefore, this idea is completely daydreaming.


    "Who will do it?" The old man continued.


    Su Guolin and others began to dodge the old man''s eyes, for fear that the old man would give them this impossible task.


    This makes the old man can''t help sighing. They are all people who dare not take responsibility. Can such a company expect better development?


    "No one wants to go?" The old man said discontentedly.


    It''s still unanswered.


    At this time, Su Guoyao stood up.


    Su Guolin and others looked at Su Guoyao in consternation. They didn''t know what he wanted to do. Could he stand up and move his muscles at this time?


    "Dad, leave it to me. I want to try." Su Guoyao said.


    The whole meeting room was silent. No one else had a dream that Su Guoyao would take over the matter. Was he stupid or was his brain suddenly short circuited?


    "Brother, what are you joking about? It''s up to you?" Su Guolin scoffs with disdain and says that he is the most incompetent person in the whole company, but he has to show off what others dare not answer.


    "I won''t go, will you?" Su Guoyao asked.


    This made Su Guolin embarrassed. He didn''t want to do this thankless thing, and he knew that he would be looked down upon and would not get any benefits.


    "If you don''t go, why can''t I?" Su Guoyao continued.


    Su Guolin gritted his teeth and showed hatred in his eyes. He wanted to refute Su Guoyao, but he didn''t want to bring this kind of trouble to himself on impulse.


    "Since you think you can do it, why should I argue with you? I''ll wait to see you make a fool of yourself." Su Guolin said.


    The old man saw that there was no one else to come forward, and someone had to try it. Since only Su Guoyao was willing, he had to give it to him.


    "Guoyao, since you are willing, you can have a try. The company will fully cooperate with you." Said the old man.


    "Thank you, Dad. I''ll do my best." Su Guoyao said.


    "Well, let''s break up." With that, the old man left the conference room first.


    Su Guolin then came to Su Guoyao. Although they were brothers, Su Guolin didn''t treat Su Guoyao like his own brother at all¡° Now that you have the prestige, you dare to do such things. Don''t you really think you can do it? " Su Guolin said with a masochistic smile¡° I haven''t done it yet. How can I know if I can do it? " Su Guoyao said faintly¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Su Guolin burst into laughter and said, "you don''t know what you can do. The whole Su family is your worst. Why don''t you have any self-knowledge?" Su Guoyao''s face does not change. This kind of ridicule is common to him. He also wants to prove it for himself, but he has never had a chance. I can''t say that this time is a very good opportunity. If he can really talk about the cooperation with Fengqian, then his position in the company will not be despised by people like Su Guolin¡° We''ll see. When I''m done, my father will certainly look at me with new eyes. At that time, I will be entrusted with important tasks, and you can only be my Valet as you were when you were a child. " Su Guoyao said. This made Su Guolin gnash his teeth in anger. When he was a child, he was su Guoyao''s follower, and this kind of thing was a disgraceful past that he didn''t want to mention¡° Don''t forget how you hid behind me when you were fighting as a child. I''m your big brother and I will always be. " After leaving these words, Su Guoyao left the conference room. Su Guolin was so angry that he clenched his fist and gritted his teeth and said, "Su Guoyao, I can''t let you talk about it. Just wait and see. Can I still be afraid of you trash?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1354

    After Han 3000 returned to Yuncheng, Fengqian has become a hot word in Yuncheng. This is something he didn''t think of, but it won''t make Han 3000 feel uncomfortable, because it''s just a matter of time. Since he had the idea to restart Fengqian, it was doomed to have such consequences.


    Han 3000 arrived at the gate of the school for the first time. Although he stayed in Nangong island for a short time, he also left for nearly ten days. For him, he didn''t see Su Yingxia for nearly ten days, so he still missed him.


    "Boss, are we waiting for my sister-in-law again?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Now he has found out who his sister-in-law is. Although he doesn''t understand why han 3000 chooses Su Yingxia, who is plain looking, the taste of the eldest brother is not something he can speculate about as a younger brother.


    Han 3000 nods. He doesn''t deny Bruce Lee''s call for Su Yingxia, because it will happen sooner or later, but the time is too long for Han 3000.


    Of course, Han 3000 has never planned to wait until Su Yingxia grows up to be an adult to confirm his relationship with Su Yingxia. The main reason why he is waiting now is that he is not absolutely sure how to deal with Linlong. Otherwise, Han 3000 has already gone to the Apocalypse forbidden area.


    "Boss, as soon as I came back, I heard that many people are looking for you everywhere. If you know that you are here, I don''t know how those people will react." Bruce Lee curiously said that Fengqian company has not really been established, but Yuncheng''s discussion on this matter is unprecedented. For a moment, even Tianjia''s limelight has been overwhelmed.


    It can be said that in today''s Cloud City, no one can cause such a sensation except Fengqian.


    "Don''t you forget, you''re the boss." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee is stunned. He is the boss of Fengqian. The boss wants to let him sit in the position of the boss!


    This is undoubtedly a huge psychological pressure on Bruce Lee. After all, his identity is just a street thug. He has only seen the world for a few days with Han 3000. Suddenly, he doesn''t know how to deal with those people when he wants to let him sit in such a high position. Besides, Bruce Lee has no experience in running a company, He doesn''t even know how the company should start and develop.


    "Boss, don''t make fun of me. I can''t be a boss." Bruce Lee said bitterly.


    As for the boss of the company, Han Sanqian seriously considered it. He even wanted to go to Binxian county to find Tang Zong. But in the end, Han Sanqian denied this idea because talents can be cultivated.


    Whether it is Yanjing Qinlin or Binxian Tangzong, they are all former losers. After they met Han 3000, they gradually embarked on the road of success.


    Bruce Lee also has such an opportunity. As long as he is given enough pressure, he will be able to grow up under heavy load. Han 3000 hopes to give him such an opportunity instead of denying his ability before he has tried.


    "From now on, you will learn how to be a boss. I will let you go to Tianjia, and you will study in Tianjia." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee is so nervous that he doesn''t know what to say for a moment, because he can feel that Han 3000, Fengqian''s boss, has made him decide.


    However, from a little gangster to the boss of the company, such a change of identity is too great, so Bruce Lee doesn''t know how to accept the change at all.


    But in addition to the fear of the unknown, Bruce Lee also has a firm point in his heart. Since Han 3000 gives him the opportunity, he will never let Han 3000 down.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Bruce Lee said to Han 3000¡° Boss, I will try my best to adapt and try my best not to let you down. "


    "Everyone plays a different role. It''s not difficult to adapt to a new identity. You just need to know that you don''t have to be afraid of anyone. Those big bosses are just small minions to you. When you can firmly believe in this mentality, you won''t be afraid of them."


    After a pause, Han 3000 continued: "no matter what their identity is, they are only human after all. They can''t eat you, so you don''t have to be afraid of them."


    In order to let Bruce Lee relax his mind, Han Sanqian also tried his best to persuade him. Whether Bruce Lee can change his mind in a short time is his own ability.


    "Boss, I see." Bruce Lee said with firm eyes.


    At this time, the school was finally over, and students came out from the school gate one after another.


    When Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia, he also saw Qi Yiyun. They talked and laughed, and seemed to have become very good friends.


    When Qi Yiyun sees Han 3000, the corner of her mouth rises unconsciously, because Han 3000''s sudden return is a big surprise for her.


    When Qi Yiyun is ready to run to Han 3000, she suddenly realizes a problem. Han 3000 appears here not for her, but for Su Yingxia beside her.


    This makes Qi Yiyun like a basin of cold water, pouring from head to foot, instantly cool heart, mouth up smile also gradually news.


    "Welcome summer, I''ll go first. See you tomorrow." Qi Yiyun said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia didn''t know what had changed in Qi Yiyun''s heart. She said with a smile, "see you tomorrow." Qi Yiyun turns around and walks away. He doesn''t even fight Han 3000. And Han 3000, went straight to Su Yingxia, also pretended not to know Qi Yiyun¡° What are you doing here? " Su Yingxia didn''t even dare to look at Han 3000. He lowered his head and said. This face of coquettish appearance, can''t help but let Han 3000 think of the first time between Su Yingxia and him, at that time Su Yingxia is also so, even red is about to drip water¡° I left Cloud City during this period of time and only came back today. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia is wondering why han 3000 didn''t show up these days, and even has a little loss in her heart. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 had something to do with leaving Yuncheng, so she didn''t find her. This makes Su Yingxia feel a little happy¡° Welcome summer, what are you doing? " At this time, a man''s sonorous voice came. Hearing this sound, Su Yingxia suddenly showed a trace of panic. Han three thousand follow the voice to look, can''t help but mouth up, this is not his future father-in-law, Su Guoyao¡° What''s going on? " After su Guoyao approached, he took a wary look at Han 3000, and then asked Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1355

    Su Yingxia shakes his head in a panic and says to Su Guoyao, "it''s OK, Dad, why are you here?"


    Su Guoyao glared at Han 3000 and asked Han 3000: "boy, don''t disturb my daughter, otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "Su Guoyao, she and I are just ordinary friends. We didn''t harass her."


    Su Guoyao frowned and was called by a child''s name. This feeling is very strange. What''s more strange is that the child actually recognized him.


    The Su family is not well-known in Yuncheng, not even a third rate family. Therefore, except for some partners who can get to know the Su family, the Su family is just ordinary people for others.


    "Do you know me?" Su Guoyao doubts.


    "I''ve heard that the Su family''s building materials business in Yuncheng is not big, but it''s also well-known." Han 3000 said.


    This makes Su Guoyao feel a little complacent and famous. These four words have been highly praised by the Su family.


    "If the business of the Su family wants to be big, there is a chance now." Han continued.


    In the company, Su Guoyao no longer wants to prove himself all the time. Unfortunately, his personal ability is limited, and proving himself is just a shell idea. He has no way to do it.


    But listen to Han 3000 say so, it seems that the time has come?


    "What''s the chance?" Su asked


    "Fengqian, you should have heard of it." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao gives a faint smile. Who dares to say that he has never heard of Fengqian among the business figures in Cloud City? But so far, no one knows what Fengqian does.


    "Of course I know. Is Fengqian from your family?" Su Guoyao said with a smile.


    Strictly speaking, Feng Qian belongs to Han 3000 people, but he won''t tell Su Guoyao about this.


    For Han 3000, who is used to shaking hands, he doesn''t want to involve himself in too many troublesome things.


    "No, but I know Fengqian''s internal plan." Han 3000 said.


    This makes Su Guoyao''s eyes jump. Now the whole business community in Cloud City is guessing what kind of business Fengqian will be involved in. Only knowing this can we understand the direction of Fengqian''s cooperation.


    Su Guoyao has just taken over the business of discussing cooperation with Fengqian. It is very beneficial for Su Guoyao to know Fengqian''s next action.


    But can such a little boy really know Fengqian''s internal plan? Su Guoyao is skeptical.


    "Fengqian has just been established. Now no one in the whole cloud city should know what it does. Why do you know?" Su Guoyao asked.


    "Because I know the boss of Fengqian, and I''m a very good friend." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was very confident in his speech, and from his expression, he didn''t look like a liar. Su Guoyao''s heart beat faster.


    It''s very important for him to know the inside story.


    "Children, do you have time? I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening. Come to my house." Su Guoyao said.


    Han more than 3000 light looked at Su Yingxia, finally had a chance to eat with Su Yingxia, although not alone, but it is enough.


    "Of course." Han said.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you the address. You must come in the evening." Su Guoyao said.


    After leaving an address for Han 3000, Su Guoyao picked up Su Yingxia and went home. His heart was like a deer bumping into each other. He was full of expectations for the dinner tonight.


    If Han 3000 can bring him useful information, it will be a great opportunity for him to prove his ability in the Su family.


    "Yingxia, you friend, who are you, do you know?" On the way home, Su Guoyao asked Su Yingxia, hoping to take this opportunity to understand Han 3000''s identity.


    Since Han 3000 is a friend of the boss of Fengqian company, his position is certainly not low.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know Han 3000''s identity at all. She only knows Han 3000''s name so far.


    "Dad, I just met him a few times." Su Yingxia said.


    "Just a few times. How could he be willing to tell me such an important thing?" Su Guoyao hesitated for a moment, and continued: "although dad opposes your puppy love, after all, you are still young, but if he is sincere to you, dad has no opinion."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Su Yingxia looks at Su Guoyao with a speechless face. She doesn''t think about puppy love. Even though she does have a good feeling for Han 3000, she doesn''t want to develop a romantic relationship with Han 3000.


    The most important thing is that Su Yingxia knows why Su Guoyao says that. She wants to use herself to please Han 3000.


    "Well, you don''t know, Dad issued a military order at the meeting today. If he can''t do it, others will laugh at me to death." Su Guoyao sighed and said that when he was in the conference room, Su Guoyao had a great impulse to promise this thing. Now he calmed down and thought about it carefully. With the energy of Fengqian, he can move the great people of Moyang. How can he pay attention to the Su family?


    Let alone talk about cooperation, it is extremely difficult for Su Guoyao to meet the boss of Fengqian company. But what Su Guoyao didn''t expect was that things had a turn for the better. The people Su Yingxia knew actually knew boss Fengqian. That''s why he changed Su Yingxia''s puppy love, because he felt that if Su Yingxia and Han 3000 really had that kind of relationship, Han 3000 would certainly help the Su family and Feng Qian reach cooperation¡° Dad, even if you give a military order, you can''t use me as a tool. " Although Su Yingxia is young, she is very open-minded. After all, the people and things that children come into contact with now are enough to make them have a precocious mentality¡° Can''t you just be your father? Do you still want your father to be bullied by others? Do you know why Su Haichao and Su Yihan dare to bully you? It''s because my father''s status in the company is not high. If this can be done, no one will dare to look down on me in the future, so Su Haichao and Su Yihan dare not bully you. " Su Guoyao said. Su Yingxia looks embarrassed. Every time she goes back to her grandmother''s house, she can feel the rejection of other relatives. She also knows that all Su''s relatives look down on them because of Su Guoyao, but she and Han 3000 are really ordinary friends. Such a big thing can''t be solved with her help. And Han 3000 to her have that aspect of mind, this is also su Yingxia can''t be sure. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1356

    Seeing Su Yingxia''s dilemma, Su Guoyao didn''t have the heart to push her too hard, so he didn''t say anything. After all, Han 3000 would come home for dinner in the evening, so it''s not too late to try again.


    After returning home, Su Yingxia went back to his room to do his homework, while Su Guoyao began to prepare dinner.


    At this time, Jiang LAN is still playing mahjong outside, and has been married to Su Guoyao for so many years. Jiang LAN has never cooked.


    As for Su Guoyao, Jiang LAN has to complain, because she only married Su Guoyao because she wanted to have a few money in Su''s family. But who ever thought that Su Guoyao was so useless in Su''s family, which directly led to Jiang Lan''s broken dream.


    Of course, Jiang LAN still holds a glimmer of hope for Su Guoyao. After all, the Su family''s building materials business is developing well. In the future, when the old man in the family dies, he will be able to get several properties. For this reason, Jiang LAN did not divorce Su Guoyao.


    In order to maintain the relationship between them, Su Guoyao tries to take care of Jiang Lan''s mood. He never gets angry with Jiang LAN. He belongs to the kind of people who can''t fight back and scold him back, which makes Jiang LAN really unable to find an excuse for divorce.


    It was nearly seven o''clock before Jiang LAN came home. And as soon as she got home, Jiang LAN didn''t have the kind of smile on the mahjong table. Instead, she had a cold face, just like who owed her money.


    "What are you doing? You won the lottery. Are you not afraid of wasting so many dishes? Do you know the monthly living expenses of our family?" Seeing the food on the table, Jiang LAN complains to Su Guoyao. Although she doesn''t make any effort to cook, she absolutely doesn''t allow this kind of behavior of spending money.


    Jiang LAN is a very strange person. She would rather lose her money on the mahjong table than have a better meal at home. Besides, she tries her best to make herself bright outside. She never thinks about how much money she has at home.


    Sometimes he even forced Su Guoyao to reach out to the old man in his family.


    "There are guests at home tonight, so I cooked two more dishes." Su explained.


    Jiang LAN gave a cold smile and said, "I''m promising. I''ve invited people to dinner at home without my permission. Su Guoyao, you''re really brave enough."


    As the head of the family, or even the source of income, Su Guoyao''s status was trampled by Jiang LAN, without any man''s dignity.


    But Su Guoyao didn''t get angry. Instead, he explained with a smile, "wife, today''s guest is very important to me, so I didn''t ask for your instructions in advance."


    "Why, if you invite him to dinner, will he send you tens of millions?" Jiang LAN disdains of say, for her, money is the most important, other all don''t talk about.


    Su Guoyao shook his head and explained to Jiang LAN what happened in the meeting room today.


    After hearing this, Jiang Lan was not angry.


    About Fengqian company, she also talked with those friends at the mahjong table. Mo Yang himself bought the office building for Fengqian company, which is enough to see Fengqian''s amazing energy.


    Su Guoyao, however, has taken this responsibility. Isn''t it an opportunity for other relatives to laugh at them?


    "Su Guoyao, are you crazy? Do you know why you are the only fool in the whole Su family?" Jiang Lan was so angry that she put her hands on her waist and said to Su Guoyao in a sharp voice.


    "I know they don''t dare to think it''s impossible." Su Guoyao said.


    "You''re still right with me. Since no one else can do it, how can you do it? When are you so blind and confident, or are you mentally ill?" Jiang LAN scolded.


    Su Guoyao thought that Jiang LAN would praise him, but he didn''t expect that Jiang LAN would react like this. Instead of encouraging him, he thought he couldn''t do it.


    Clay Bodhisattva is also fiery.


    Su Guoyao is tolerant of everything, but there are times when he can''t swallow his words.


    "Jiang LAN, I didn''t expect you to help me in this matter, but you can''t look down on me like them. You are my wife. I failed. It''s not good for you. If you want to live a good life, you have to rely on me." Su Guoyao gritted his teeth and retorted.


    In the face of Su Guoyao''s sudden outburst, Jiang LAN is a little confused, because Su Guoyao rarely changes her face, but this time, Su Guoyao seems really angry.


    Of course, this does not mean that Jiang LAN will be afraid of Su Guoyao. Her status in the family will never be provoked by Su Guoyao.


    "What are you fierce about? When did I rely on you to support me? How much money did you take home? Thousands of yuan a month? Is it really enough to live? If I didn''t win money to go home, you couldn''t even eat." Jiang LAN expression ferocious said.


    Su Guoyao gasps for breath. Although he doesn''t make much money, his family is supported by his salary. Jiang LAN goes out to play cards. Without his money, Jiang LAN doesn''t even have the qualification to play mahjong.


    At this time, Su Yingxia came out of the room.


    In the face of two people''s quarrel, she has been used to, this is the normal of poor families.


    "If you want to fight, hurry up, or Han 3000 will arrive soon." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Su Guoyao calm down immediately. He doesn''t want to be known by Han 3000¡° This is my chance to make a complete turnaround in Su''s home. Don''t make trouble. " Su Guoyao said to Jiang LAN. He didn''t compromise, let alone admit his mistake. This is what Jiang LAN didn''t expect, which made her serious about it. Is Su Guoyao really able to change his position? If he does, the good days will come. Only money can make Jiang lanren calm for a while, so she doesn''t care about Su Guoyao. As for Su Guoyao''s attitude towards him if he fails, it is almost conceivable. It wasn''t long before there was a knock on the door. Su Yingxia rushed to the door for the first time and opened the door for Han 3000. Han 3000 didn''t come empty handed. He carried a lot of gifts. Although they were not of high value, they were also a gift. Jiang LAN has been looking forward to the arrival of Han 3000, and when she saw Han 3000, she obviously showed great disappointment, and even felt that Su Guoyao was joking with herself. He can cooperate with Fengqian company, how can it be something that a little boy can solve! But Jiang LAN did not break out directly, but gave Su Guoyao a little face¡° Three thousand. You''re here. Let''s have a meal. It''s all ready. " Su Guoyao warmly said. Returning to his hometown, Han 3000 was filled with emotion. When he first came here, his family, including Su Yingxia, didn''t give him any good looks! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1357

    Although Jiang LAN is still a bitter gourd face, Su Guoyao and Su Yingxia have at least a good attitude, which makes Han 3000 feel more or less gratified. Moreover, he will never let the previous humiliation happen again, and no one will treat him as a waste.


    Jiang LAN had great expectations for Han 3000. Although she looked down upon Su Guoyao very much and felt that Su Guoyao could not have the ability to negotiate with Feng Qian, she always held a little hope in her heart. After all, if her family wanted to live a good life, Su Guoyao would be able to do it.


    Just Han 3000''s appearance, let her very disappointed, a little child just, how can help in this matter?


    Not to mention this full table of dishes, in Jiang Lan''s opinion, Han 3000 is not worth three dishes and one soup.


    Standing up, Jiang LAN goes directly to Su Guoyao, grabs Su Guoyao''s ear in front of Han 3000, and says, "Su Guoyao, you''re playing with me. With him, he can help you cooperate with Feng Qian?"


    Jiang Lan also said this in front of Han 3000, which means that she doesn''t intend to avoid suspicion or give Han 3000 a little face.


    Su Guoyao at home, generally do their best to bear with Jiang LAN, even if Jiang LAN mouth mouth a loser called him, Su Guoyao will not be angry. But today, in front of an outsider, and this outsider is likely to help him get along with Feng Qian, Jiang Lan''s behavior makes Su Guoyao a little unbearable.


    Moreover, she still said this in front of Han 3000, which made Su Guoyao more worried about offending Han 3000.


    "You release me." Su Guoyao said coldly.


    Jiang Lanke has never paid attention to this coward. If she lets it go, she will let it go. Doesn''t she have no face at all?


    "Su Guoyao, your wings are really hard. If you dare to command me, I will not relax. What can you do to me?" Jiang LAN is just like a shrew who doesn''t give Su Guoyao face at all.


    Su Guoyao takes a deep breath. This time, the matter is too critical for him. He will never allow Jiang LAN to offend Han 3000. If this only chance is destroyed in Jiang Lan''s hands, Su Guoyao will never have any chance to turn over in his life.


    Su Guoyao hit Jiang Lan''s arm with a backhand.


    The pain of Jiang LAN, subconsciously released Su Guoyao.


    Just when Jiang Lan''s temper was about to explode, Su Guoyao said with a gloomy face: "if you make any more mischief, get out of this house for me. This is my Su''s house, not your place where Jiang LAN goes wild."


    Jiang Lan was forced to marry Su Guoyao for so many years. Su Guoyao was bullied and scolded for so many years. There were few cases of talking back, let alone fighting back. That''s why Jiang LAN got an inch.


    But today, Su Guoyao actually started on her, which made Jiang LAN never dream of.


    What''s more, Su Guoyao''s gloomy face makes Jiang LAN feel a little scared. He suddenly looks like a different person, full of fear.


    "Su Guoyao, you have the ability to say it again." Jiang LAN is not willing to show weakness.


    Su Guoyao''s discontent for many years broke out at this moment and said, "this is my su family. If you have any discontent here, get out of this family."


    Resentment broke out, and Su Guoyao finally straightened up and became a man.


    If Han 3000 was not present, Su Guoyao might continue to be tolerant as before, but now he has the chance to change his destiny, which Han 3000 decided, so he has to choose to be a man.


    Su Guoyao knows that if this thing can be done, even if Jiang LAN leaves home now, she will come back one day to show her kindness, because she is a woman who loves money.


    Even if Jiang LAN doesn''t come back, can su Guoyao still be short of women after he is rich and powerful?


    "Su Guoyao, are you crazy? You dare to do this to me. I''m not finished with you." With that, Jiang LAN reached out and grabbed Su Guoyao''s face.


    Su is dazzling and quick. After blocking Jiang Lan''s hand, he slaps Jiang LAN in the face.


    The slap was loud and resounding throughout the living room.


    Han more than three thousand light took a look at Su Yingxia, let him surprise is, in the face of parents'' fight, Su Yingxia appears particularly calm, also don''t want to help who meaning.


    Does it mean that she has been used to all this for a long time, or does it mean that in her heart, she didn''t care about the relationship between her parents at all.


    Jiang LAN covered her face and couldn''t believe it.


    She can''t believe that Su Guoyao beat herself. Over the years, she has been riding on Su Guoyao''s head and doing everything by herself. She has been used to Su Guoyao''s soft behavior for a long time. But today, Su Guoyao''s image has changed greatly. She is no longer a loser, but a real man.


    Feeling the burning pain on her face, Jiang LAN knows it''s not a dream.


    "If you like, sit down and eat quietly. If you don''t, get out of this door now." Su Guoyao points to the door and says to Jiang Lan that he doesn''t regret it. Jiang LAN has bullied him for many years and caused this situation. Even if it''s a divorce, Su Guoyao can accept it.


    Where can Jiang LAN endure such humiliation? After all, for so many years, she has always been superior to Su Guoyao¡° Su Guoyao, please remember that if you don''t kneel down and apologize to me, I won''t step into this house again. " With that, Jiang LAN left directly. Su Guoyao didn''t keep him. Su Yingxia didn''t even have a look. After taking a deep breath, Su Guoyao turned to Han Sanqian and said, "I''m sorry to let you see the joke."¡° I don''t see anything, but this table is very rich. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, eat quickly, or the food will be cold. " Su Guoyao said quickly. Sitting at the dinner table, Su Guoyao opens the topic and talks about irrelevant things. He is afraid that if he goes directly to the topic, he will make Han 3000 unhappy. After all, it is not suitable to discuss too serious things at dinner¡° Do you know the west of the city? " Han 3000 suddenly asked Su Guoyao¡° I know that the west side of the city has been deserted for many years. It''s all old factories. Originally, the government planned to have them, but no company was willing to undertake them, so that area was abandoned. After all, it''s not so easy to introduce new factories. " Ten years ago, Yuncheng industry was still very good, but after a global financial crisis, all those factories were occupied, and none of them escaped the fate of bankruptcy. Recalling this incident, Su Guoyao was quite moved. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1358

    In those days, Su Guoyao watched those factories close down. He also saw many factory owners seeking cooperation and joint venture in order to survive. During that period, it was the most miserable period in Yuncheng. Even the sales of building materials of Su''s family reached an unprecedented downturn.


    When Su Guoyao was feeling deeply, he suddenly came back to himself. Han 3000 mentioned the west of the city inexplicably. Is it true that Fengqian company has already focused on the west of the city?


    "Should Fengqian not want to restart the factory in the west of the city?" Su Guoyao asked Han 3000 in amazement that those factories had been abandoned for a long time. If we want to rebuild an industrial park, it will be a big plan. Even if this piece of cake can divide some corners of the Su family, it will be enough for Su Guoyao to turn over in the Su family.


    "It has nothing to do with the factory." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao frowned. It has nothing to do with the factory. What else can he do? Can that piece of wasteland reflect other values?


    "If it wasn''t for a factory, that piece of land would be of little value." Su Guoyao said.


    "It will be the new urban area of Yuncheng and the economic core of Yuncheng." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think it was such an incredible thing. On the contrary, he thought it was a joke.


    Isn''t it a joke to develop the wasteland in the west of the city into a new urban area?


    How can the economic strength of Yuncheng drive the development of the new urban area? Even if Fengqian has such a plan, the new urban area is estimated to be a ghost city.


    How can Yuncheng, a small city on the 18th line, develop the new urban area?


    "Your friend, do you really plan to do this? Doesn''t he know that the strength of Cloud City can''t drive the development of new urban areas?" Su Guoyao said helplessly, shaking his head.


    "Relying on Cloud City alone can''t do it, but it''s not difficult to attract investment from outsiders." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Su Guoyao finally felt that Han 3000 was a little unreliable, because what he said was all rubbish, which could attract foreign capital to settle in. Of course, it was not difficult, but was it difficult for foreign capital to settle in? Why can Yuncheng let outsiders invest?


    As far as cloud city is concerned, there is no development potential at all. Investing here is equivalent to throwing money into the sea?


    "Three thousand, you friend, you think too simply." Su Guoyao said.


    "It''s not that he thinks too simply, but that you underestimate him. You don''t think the new urban area can develop. But with his ability, he can make all the world''s top brands converge in the new urban area. When these brands enter the new urban area, you can''t imagine the chain effect. Moreover, the west of the city will become the largest shopping mall in the Asia Pacific region, the brand you can think of, All of them will appear in Fengqian commercial building in the new urban area. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Guoyao was stunned.


    He felt like he was listening to an unreliable boast.


    Top brands in the world?


    You should know that those famous brands only have their own stores in the first tier cities. Even in the second tier cities, they don''t like them. How can they appear in such 18 tier cities?


    But Han 3000 said so firmly, which shows that his friend should be very powerful, maybe can make this thing true.


    If so, it''s great news for Su Guoyao. With the construction of the new urban area, the Su family happens to be engaged in building materials business. If they can cooperate with Fengqian, the Su family will definitely be able to become a first-line family in Yuncheng.


    Just thinking about this possibility has already made Su Guoyao unable to bear his own excitement.


    The breathless Su Guoyao asked: "you''re not kidding me. Can your friend really do it?"


    "In less than three days, the regional leaders of major brands will come to Yuncheng to discuss this matter. Whether it is true or not, you will know at that time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Guoyao felt thirsty and even numb, because once these things come true, the future of Cloud City is limitless.


    "3000, you... Do you know that the Su family is in the building materials business?" Su Guoyao asked excitedly.


    "Of course I do." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Guoyao took a deep breath and said, "if you can help me reach the cooperation with Fengqian, I can promise you any request. How about that?"


    Su Guoyao knows that he doesn''t have anything that Han 3000 values, but such a good opportunity is in front of him. Once he seizes it, Su Guoyao will turn over completely. He doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "You know, there are many more powerful building materials companies in Yuncheng than the Su family." Han 3000 said.


    "I know, of course, that the Su family is not the most powerful company in Yuncheng, but you can rest assured that the Su family is definitely the most honest and trustworthy partner, and as long as Fengqian is willing, the Su family is willing to make the biggest profit concession." Su Guoyao said.


    "This matter, you say can count?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Guoyao''s position in the company is a minion role. Naturally, such an important decision can''t be decided by him. But the reason why Su Guoyao dared to promise was that he knew that even if his father was standing here at the moment, he would say the same thing. The profit concession only reduced the income of the Su family. However, to be able to participate in the construction of the new urban area is not only a matter of economic change, but also the social status of the Su family. With social status, is it possible to make less money? So Su Guoyao is sure that even the old man will agree¡° Don''t worry, I can do everything I say now. " Su Guoyao said¡° However, after all, the company is my friend. If he wants to cooperate with him or he has the final say, I can arrange for you to meet. It''s your business whether you can cooperate successfully. Han 3000 said¡° Yes, I understand, I understand. I''m very grateful that you can introduce me and tell me the news. " Su Guoyao said gratefully that few people in Yuncheng know such important news, which is very important for Su Guoyao and even the whole Su family. They can seize the opportunity to talk about cooperation with Fengqian. In this case, there are almost no competitors. After dinner, Su Guoyao went out before he could clear up the dishes and chopsticks. He had to go back to discuss with his father about the cooperation with Fengqian. To make profits depends on his father''s attitude. Moreover, the old man can decide how much to make profits. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1359

    Han 3000 accompanied Su Yingxia to clean up the table.


    Su Yingxia seems to have been used to doing these housework, and her movements are skillful.


    "Do you often do housework?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    "My mother doesn''t do anything at home and bullies my father, so I have to help." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 smiles. It seems that Su Guoyao''s status in his family is beyond Su Yingxia''s control.


    No wonder when Su Guoyao quarreled with Jiang LAN just now, she didn''t even change her face. Moreover, she didn''t persuade Jiang LAN to leave home.


    It is estimated that in Su Yingxia''s heart, he had long hoped that Su Guoyao would resist.


    This also shows how much Jiang LAN has gone too far, even his daughter can''t look down on it.


    "Do you think I should help your dad?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia was obviously stunned.


    Although she is still young, she knows that if her father wants to be valued in the Su family, then Fengqian''s cooperation this time must be discussed.


    And looking at Han 3000, he seems to be able to decide this matter.


    "Is the boss of Fengqian company really your friend, or do you have no middle school friend?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Of course it''s my friend. How can I make something out of nothing? If I can''t introduce them to meet, how can I brag." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "What I mean by something out of nothing is not something that exists, but a friend of a friend." Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000. Although she thinks it''s impossible, her intuition tells her that Fengqian company is not Han 3000''s friend, but Han 3000''s own.


    Han 3000 was stunned by Su Yingxia''s words.


    The reason why she said this is that she doubted that she was the boss of Fengqian.


    But Han 3000 will never admit it.


    "Do you think I can be the boss of Fengqian?" Han Sanyi looked dumbfounded and said, "I don''t even have the qualification to register as a company. I''m not at the legal age. And do you think I''m so powerful?"


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly, which was just a kind of intuition. As for whether Han 3000 was or not, she couldn''t judge.


    "Why do you want to help our family?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Because of you." Han Sanqian said without any concealment. Although he shows his purpose too directly now, it may cause Su Yingxia''s resistance, Han Sanqian doesn''t think it''s necessary to lie in front of Su Yingxia, and this kind of thing will be revealed sooner or later, and concealment is meaningless.


    "Why because of me?" Su Ying Xia doubts a way.


    "If I said you would be my future wife, would you believe it?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help but smile and said, "do you want to tell me about the past life and the present life? Although I''m young, I''m not stupid. I won''t be cheated by you casually."


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. Most people may not believe the past and present life, but it is true. Han Sanqian''s rebirth gives him an opportunity to change his experience, so that his union with Su Yingxia will no longer suffer from those people''s eyes and abuse.


    Han 3000 can make it develop in a new way.


    "What I said is true. You don''t believe it now, but in the future, you will know everything." Han 3000 said that he can''t wake up Su Yingxia''s memory, because his rebirth also means that Su Yingxia hasn''t experienced the last life.


    But there is an opportunity that may let Su Yingxia know everything, that is, Fuyao. If the energy beads transformed by Fuyao are fused with Su Yingxia again, maybe she will know everything.


    Of course, this is only Han 3000''s current guess. He doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Did you tell this story to others?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Of course not." Han 3000 said without hesitation, this is not the means of the younger sister, how can Han 3000 be used in other people.


    "I have to say, it''s novel, but isn''t Qi Yiyun a better choice for you?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 frowns, and Qi Yiyun deliberately hides from him today. According to Han 3000''s idea, Su Yingxia should not know that he and Qi Yiyun know each other, but she can say such words, and clearly knows that Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun know each other.


    "I just know her." Han 3000 said.


    "But she looks better than me." Su Yingxia said with a wink.


    Han 3000 has no way to deny this. Not only now, but also in the future, Qi Yiyun still wins Su Yingxia in beauty. Even if Su Yingxia completes the transformation of goddess, he still can''t compare with Qi Yiyun.


    But this kind of thing is not decided by appearance.


    Han 3000''s affection for Su Yingxia can''t be replaced by any woman.


    Besides, Han Sanqian doesn''t really like Qi Yiyun except for some debt.


    "Emotion is not measured by beauty. I said that in the last life, you were my wife." Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia tooted his mouth, thinking that this guy can really make up stories, which is the same as the truth¡° If you can really help my dad, I can think about it. " Su Yingxia said. Han Sanqian smiles. This is the best result after he shows his attitude to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia doesn''t reject him. It''s a happy thing. As for helping Su Guoyao, isn''t that what he said¡° Don''t worry. I''m here. I''m sure I can make it Han 3000 said¡° You are the boss, of course, you has the final say. Su Yingxia said casually. Han 3000 knows that this is Su Yingxia deliberately testing himself. He doesn''t quibble and admit it, just as if he didn''t hear anything. At the same time that they are cleaning the table, Su Guoyao has arrived at Su''s home. In the evening, the old man usually likes to cook a cup of tea and sit quietly in the yard to enjoy the bright moon in the sky¡° Dad Su Guoyao went to the old man''s side and called softly. The old man put down the teapot, sighed and said, "why, do you regret it?"¡° No, of course not. I have good news for you. " Su Guoyao said. The old man who closed his eyes immediately opened his eyes. There was good news so soon, but he never thought of it. And he didn''t give anything to Su Guoyao about it. He didn''t expect that Su Guoyao could do it¡° Good news so soon? " The old man asked in surprise¡° The cooperation has not been confirmed, but I know some first-hand information, which definitely plays a vital role for us. " Su Guoyao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1360

    The first-hand news made the old man curious and motioned Su Guoyao to sit opposite him.


    Su Guoyao''s strong smile at the corner of his mouth could not be concealed, because he knew that no one was allowed to disturb him when he was drinking tea, because he enjoyed quiet and careful taste, and it was a very rare treat to let him sit down at such a time.


    "Are you sure it''s true?" The old man asked, he was a little surprised that Su Guoyao could do these things, because he knew Su Guoyao''s ability, so he still had some doubts about the authenticity of the news Su Guoyao brought.


    Su Guoyao himself has considered this problem. He thinks Han 3000 can''t make up the news in front of him, so he dares to report it to the old man.


    "Dad, don''t worry. The news is absolutely true and has a lot to do with us." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man frowned slightly. He had a lot to do with the Su family. That''s the Su family''s business. It seems that Fengqian''s plan needs building materials.


    "Come on, don''t play the game." The old man can''t wait to say.


    "Dad, you know the abandoned area in the west of the city."


    The old man nodded, did not speak, but wait for the future.


    Su Guoyao took a look at the tea on the table, and the old man poured a cup for Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao drank his glass in ecstasy and continued: "Fengqian''s first project is to develop the west of the city."


    The frown of the old man is more serious. There is almost a piece of rotten land in the west of the city. Even the government has no way to deal with it. Moreover, the value of that piece of land is not high, and the development is not very useful.


    Even if we want to restart the industrial park, does Fengqian have the ability to introduce factories?


    The whole industrial park can not be driven by one or two small factories.


    "How to develop it?" Asked the old man.


    "The new urban area is the economic core of Yuncheng. Fengqian wants to build the west of the city into the core urban area of Yuncheng." Su Guoyao said.


    After the old man as like as two peas, he waved his hand directly. He must have been in the same mood as Su Guo Yao when he heard the incident.


    Isn''t it a whimsical thing to build a core urban area?


    With the economic strength of Yuncheng, how to support a new urban area.


    Even if Fengqian is willing to invest a lot of capital to build a new urban area, it is impossible for the old man to develop the old urban area. After all, the consumption capacity of Yuncheng is limited. Without economic consumption, the new urban area is just a joke.


    "You won''t be cheated, will you? Even if there is a new urban area in Yuncheng, how can it develop without economic driving?" The old man shook his head and said, now he has some doubts about the truth of Su Guoyao.


    Although he doesn''t know how capable the boss behind Fengqian is, no matter how capable he is, no matter how rich he is, he can''t do such a stupid thing.


    To build a new city is like throwing money into the sea.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet." Su Guoyao poured himself another cup of tea, and then continued: "there will be a Fengqian commercial building in the new urban area. This Fengqian commercial building will become the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region. All the first-line famous brands in the world will enter Fengqian commercial building. With the influence of these famous brands, it can attract the consumption of foreign tourists, It can drive the development of the whole Cloud City. "


    The old man smiles. If the plan is really like this, there will be no problem in developing new urban areas, because he knows how attractive those famous brands are. But if these world famous brands want to settle in Yuncheng, isn''t it a joke?


    Apart from the first tier cities, which brand is willing to settle in the 18th tier cities? This joke is more funny than building a new city.


    "In my opinion, you must have been cheated." Said the old man.


    Hearing this, Su Guoyao was anxious. He wanted to turn over in front of the old man with this thing. How could the old man not believe it?


    "Dad, it''s true. It can''t be false." Su Guoyao said firmly.


    "How do you think Cloud City can attract top brands in the world? Just a city of 18 lines, how can we let those top brands see in the eye? " Asked the old man.


    Su Guoyao didn''t know how to answer this question. After all, he didn''t know how boss Fengqian implemented it.


    However, Han Sanqian said that he was very sure, and he also said that the regional leaders of these brands will arrive in Yuncheng one day, so there is no need for him to lie at all, because such lies will soon be exposed.


    "Dad, those brand leaders will come to Yuncheng soon to have an on-the-spot test. Believe me, we must take the lead. With the establishment of new urban areas and the demand for building materials, you should know better than me. We must talk about cooperation with Fengqian before other people don''t know about it." Su Guoyao said.


    If this is the case, the Su family does have an advantage in the face of such a situation, but if it is only a vain battle, the Su family will be happy for nothing. However, since it''s an opportunity, it''s worth trying. It''s also a good thing for the Su family to reach a good relationship with Fengqian as soon as possible, regardless of whether there is a new urban area¡° I will make people pay close attention to the recent arrival of people at the airport. As for the cooperation with Fengqian, we will hold an early meeting tomorrow and discuss it together. " Said the old man. This makes Su Guoyao anxious. Holding an early meeting will let everyone know about it. The more people know about it, the easier it will be exposed. Once other people know about it, fengqianke will lose the chance¡° Dad, I don''t have to have a meeting. I''m known by too many people. What should I do if the news leaks out? " Su Guoyao said with a worried face. The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s all his own people. How can the news leak out? Moreover, there are many people and great strength. They all help to give advice, so that they can win the cooperation more safely. There''s nothing else. Go back first." Su Guoyao immediately drooped his head. It was a matter of meritorious service. However, Su Guoyao did not feel any benefits. Once Su Guolin knew about it, he would certainly fight for meritorious service with him, which made Su Guoyao even more worried. But at this point, he could not disobey the old man''s will, and could only give up. When he left the Su family, Su Guoyao couldn''t help sighing. If he had known this, he might as well not have told the old man about it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1361

    The next morning, in order not to miss the meeting, Su Guoyao arrived at the company very early, which was closely related to his turnover. He did not dare to neglect anything.


    Other people have already received the news that the old man is going to have a meeting, but they are not in a hurry.


    When Su Guolin came to the meeting room and saw that Su Guoyao had already arrived early, his face couldn''t help showing a mocking smile.


    "Brother, you are very active in the meeting, but when it comes to contributing to the company, you have no ability at all." Su Guolin said.


    Su Guoyao shakes his head. It''s common for him to be ridiculed by his younger brother. But before, Su Guoyao couldn''t find a chance to fight back. After all, his personal ability is limited, and he really didn''t help the company make any contribution.


    "Su Guolin, how can I say it''s also your elder brother? Do you need to be so aggressive? And soon, my position in the company will change. I''m afraid you''ll flatter me again. " Su Guoyao said.


    Su Guolin couldn''t help laughing and fawning on him? Isn''t that a big joke?


    People in the whole company know how useless Su Guoyao is. Even some ordinary staff will not pay attention to him. How can he curry favor with Su Guoyao?


    "Elder brother, you can''t take the wrong medicine, or you didn''t take the medicine today. How can you say such silly words? Su Guolin, I still need to flatter you, and you don''t see your position in the company." Su Guolin shook his head and suspected that Su Guoyao''s brain might be squeezed by the door. That''s why he said such funny words.


    "We''ll see. You''ll know what I''ve done when we meet later." Su Guoyao said lightly.


    Su Guolin frowned. This guy usually doesn''t have such confidence. Has he really done anything great?


    Did Fengqian really let him talk about his cooperation?


    How could this be possible? In one day, he could do it?


    Although Su Guolin thinks that this is an impossible thing, he already has a faint worry in his heart, because if Su Guoyao really does it, his position in the company will soon become higher, which is bound to pose a threat to Su Guolin.


    No, even if he talks about cooperation, he has to find a way to win the credit. He can''t have a position in the company.


    As the Su family came to the meeting room in person one after another, the old man appeared slowly after everyone arrived, holding a teapot in his hand forever.


    Drinking tea is an indispensable part of the old man''s daily life. If he doesn''t drink it for a day, he will feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Dad, it''s not going to be a big deal to have a meeting so early today?" Su Guolin can''t wait to ask the old man.


    After taking a look at Su Guoyao, the old man said, "there are really big things. I''m afraid they will affect the future of the company."


    When the old man looked at Su Guoyao, Su Guolin''s eyelids began to jump. Although he doubted that Su Guoyao had really negotiated cooperation, he didn''t want to believe it in his heart.


    And now look at the attitude of the old man, Su Guoyao seems to have really done it!


    Su Guolin secretly clenched his teeth and bullied Su Guoyao for so many years. He can''t allow Su Guoyao to turn over. He must strangle his chance to turn over in the cradle.


    "Dad, what''s the big deal?"


    "Uncle, I don''t think we can cooperate with Fengqian."


    "No, he did?"


    Everyone in the meeting room now shows an expression of disbelief, because in their hearts, Su Guoyao is a waste image. How can such a difficult thing be accomplished by a waste?


    "Cooperation has not yet been negotiated." Said the old man.


    As soon as he said this, Su Guolin breathed a sigh of relief, while others also took it for granted. This is Su Guoyao''s own strength. It''s right that he didn''t talk about success. If he did, it would make people feel strange.


    "However, although the cooperation has not been negotiated, Guoyao has brought back a very important news, which is unknown to other companies at present. It is very beneficial to us." Said the old man.


    This sentence made Su Guolin''s heart hang.


    "Dad, what''s so important?" Su Guolin asked.


    "Fengqian''s development direction and plan." Said the old man.


    Su Guolin''s forehead directly wrinkled a Sichuan word. The development direction and plan of Fengqian company should be a very internal matter. How could su Guoyao know?


    And so far, Fengqian is just listed. No one has ever seen Fengqian''s boss or even the staff. How did he get the news?


    "Dad, you can''t be fooled by some people. Fengqian hasn''t officially settled down. How can he know these things?" Su Guolin took a suspicious look at Su Guoyao and said.


    The old man had doubted Su Guoyao about this problem last night, and now he didn''t choose to believe it all. He just planned for a rainy day.


    "No matter whether it''s true or not, now that we know it, we should make some preparations for it. Even if it''s false, there will be no loss for us, but if it''s true, there will be too many benefits." Said the old man. There is nothing wrong with the old man''s thinking, so Su Guolin did not say anything to refute, but asked: "what is Fengqian''s plan?" The old man looked at Su Guoyao. Since he inquired about the news, he should tell others. After all, it was his credit. For the first time, Su Guoyao has a separate voice in the meeting, which makes him finally find a sense of existence. Moreover, he knows that this is only the first step to change his status. In the future, he will be more and more important in this meeting room. Su Guoyao cleared his throat and said all he knew. When many people heard that Fengqian was going to develop the west of the city as a new urban area, they all showed suspicious eyes. Their pattern was limited, and they did not agree that the development of the new urban area would benefit Fengqian. Therefore, if Fengqian''s boss was not a fool, he would never do so. What''s more, the introduction of world famous brands is not an unrealistic thing, but a joke¡° Elder brother, where do you hear such unreliable gossip? The key is that you actually believe that Fengqian can let Moyang do things, but it''s only limited to Yuncheng. You don''t think his influence can affect the whole world. " Su Guolin said with disdain, compared with the international Cloud City, that is a grain of dust, between the two can not be compared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1362

    For Su Guolin''s words, Su Guoyao directly chose to ignore them, because he was against himself. This is a very normal thing. Su Guoyao didn''t care about his attitude at all.


    "I know you think this is a very incredible thing, but soon, the regional leaders of those brands will come to Yuncheng for field investigation. Whether this thing is true or false will come to light. It is absolutely not my opinion." Su Guoyao said.


    After all, Su Guoyao said that he was very confident, and he also said that regional leaders would come to inspect, but this thing can not be done falsely.


    "If this is the case, the use of building materials in the construction of new urban areas is very large. If we can find opportunities for cooperation, the Su family in the future will be limitless."


    "Yes, if you can contribute to the new urban area, the status of the Su family will definitely rise in a straight line in Yuncheng."


    "The opportunity of the Su family has finally come. We will become a first-line family in the future!"


    Everyone was excited and seemed to see the dawn of the future.


    But there is only one person who is not happy. He is Su Guolin.


    Because the credit for this is Su Guoyao, and he does not want to see this happen.


    In Su Guolin''s mind, he never wanted Su Guoyao to turn over.


    "Dad, since there is a great possibility in this matter, please leave the matter of cooperation to me. My ability is stronger than that of my elder brother, and I am more sure to do it." Su Guolin said that he would seize the opportunity to talk about cooperation on his own. Only in this way can he curb Su Guoyao''s chance to turn over.


    "Su Guolin, have you forgotten that I was responsible for this matter since yesterday?" Su Guoyao said coldly.


    Su Guolin looked at the old man straight away. He didn''t care what Su Guoyao said at all. He continued: "Dad, you should be very clear about the ability of my elder brother and I. if you give such an important thing to him, if we screw it up, we''ll lose our chance. But if I do it, I''m 80% sure I can do it."


    The old man''s heart is also very tangled. He can tell which of the two sons is more capable. Su Guolin is indeed better than Su Guoyao. It''s really more feasible to leave this matter to him.


    But the news was brought back by Su Guoyao, and no one dared to take the task at yesterday''s meeting. At this time, Su Guolin clearly wanted to take credit for Su Guoyao.


    "Dad, if I can bring back this information, I can talk about cooperation. He is more capable. Why can''t I get this information?" Su Guoyao said with a calm face that he has an advantage in this matter. First, he took it yesterday. Second, the first-hand information he brought back can at least prove that he has achieved a certain degree, which Su Guolin can''t compare.


    So Su Guolin was worried, but Su Guoyao was calm.


    The old man nodded and thought Su Guoyao''s words were very reasonable. After all, he could bring back such important news, which showed that he must have got through some internal relations of Fengqian, which is incomparable with Su Guolin now.


    "Dad, I just didn''t do it. It doesn''t mean I can''t do it. I can do what he can do. It''s just a message. As long as you let me do it, I can bring you more information." Su Guolin was a little impatient, and even his speaking speed became very fast.


    "Can you do it?" Su Guoyao took a provocative look at Su Guolin and said, "now Fengqian company doesn''t even have a ghost. How can you do it? Can you know the people inside?"


    "You know, why can''t I?" Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    "I know a friend of boss Fengqian. You never know who he is, and now I have favorable conditions. Why should I let you waste your time?" Su Guoyao said.


    "Then give me your advantages and let me do it." Su Guolin said.


    Su Guoyao didn''t expect that Su Guolin could say such shameless words, which really destroyed his three outlooks.


    "Su Guolin, do you want a face?" Su Guoyao said coldly.


    Su Guolin didn''t care about face at this time. He only knew that if it was done by Su Guoyao, his position would be far inferior to Su Guoyao, and he would never have a chance to turn over in the future.


    After all, the cooperation with Fengqian will be the biggest change for the whole Su family, and nothing can compare in the future.


    "I just want to give the company a more stable factor. I don''t want such a good opportunity to be wasted in your hands." Su Guolin said angrily.


    Although many people regard Su Guoyao as a waste, no one would ever say such words in front of the old man. Su Guolin just blurted out on impulse.


    At this time, other people can''t help feeling that Su Guolin is a little too much.


    "Pop."


    The old man hit the conference table heavily, and the whole conference room was silent.


    "Have you had enough?" The old man said in a cold voice with a gloomy face.


    Su Guolin was smart all over. He realized what he had said wrong, but it was too late to regret it. Su Guoyao bowed his head and said, "Dad, please believe me. This time, I will prove my ability and never let you down. Moreover, Su Guolin can''t compare with me in terms of my relationship."¡° It''s up to you to do it. " Said the old man. This is not a surprise for Su Guoyao, because it should be. But Su Guolin couldn''t control his impulse and said to the old man, "Dad, do you want to let this opportunity pass by for nothing? The future of the Su family lies in this matter. How can you give it to him? " The old man is also angry. Su Guolin is so reluctant. Even if he is really capable, the old man is not willing to use it. There can be family disputes, but they should be within certain limits. If they develop into enemies, this is not what the old man would like to see¡° Well, if you pester again, from now on, remove all your positions in the company. " Said the old man. This sentence, like a basin of cold water, poured a cool heart, also let Su Guolin restore his reason. He knows that the old man is unique. If he doesn''t give up, he will have to be an idle person in the company. What''s the difference between him and Su Guoyao¡° That''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s call it a day. " The old man got up and left the conference room. Other people are afraid to talk about this two dispute. After all, who has the final say in the future of the company, now it has become so confused that no one dared stand at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1363

    When Su Guoyao was ready to leave the conference room, Su Guolin stood in front of him.


    "What else do you want to do?" Su Guoyao asked coldly.


    Su Guolin''s eyes are full of anger. In his opinion, Su Guoyao, such a waste, should be honest at the bottom of the company. When did such a waste dare to argue with him in the company?


    "Su Guoyao, I''ll give you one last chance to talk to Feng Qian. Otherwise, I''ll let you get out of the Su family completely." Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    In the face of Su Guolin''s threat, Su Guoyao does not feel afraid, but has a ridiculous feeling.


    "Why do you want me to get out of the Su family? Don''t you realize that your position is threatened? What''s more, I can tell you that Fengqian''s cooperation will be achieved. No matter what little moves you make behind your back, you can''t stop me. " Su Guoyao said.


    Su Guolin suddenly clenched his fist and said, "are you really so sure? What do you think you are? Fengqian''s boss can never value you as a waste. "


    Su Guoyao pushed Su Guolin away and said mercilessly: "I''m your brother. I don''t care about these words with you, but if you want to make trouble, I can only treat you as if I didn''t have your brother. Don''t do things that you regret."


    Su Guolin trembles with anger. When is it his turn to be so arrogant in front of him?


    "Su Guoyao, you wait, I will make you lose completely."


    On the other hand, Han Sanqian has arranged for Bruce Lee to go to Tian''s home, follow Tian Honghui in and out of the company, observe Tian Honghui''s every move, and cultivate a boss''s temperament.


    For Han 3000 such arrangement, Tian Honghui is very puzzled, but Tian Changsheng, the old fox, is aware of why han 3000 does it.


    These bigwigs who don''t want to show up easily usually cultivate their own puppets. On the surface, they let others think that the puppet is the boss, but they control everything in private.


    Han 3000''s behavior makes Tian Changsheng feel that his background is unfathomable.


    As for Bruce Lee, he is also devoted to learning. Although he feels that he can''t shoulder the heavy responsibility, since Han Sanqian has entrusted this matter to him, he must try his best not to let Han Sanqian down.


    However, he is a low-level gangster in the society, suddenly transformed into a boss, such transformation is not easy for him, after all, a person''s temperament wants to be changed in a short time, which requires a great degree of mental change, and this is not easy to do.


    "Dad, why did Han 3000 do this?" After a day in the company, Bruce Lee was almost inseparable. Tianhonghui felt that his freedom was limited, which made him very uncomfortable. So when he got home, he asked tianchangsheng his questions.


    "Can''t you see that Han 3000 wants to cultivate Bruce Lee into a puppet. The one who follows you is no longer a gangster, but the boss of Fengqian company." Tianchangsheng said.


    This sentence let tianhonghui unconsciously show a trace of sneer.


    Is Bruce Lee the boss of Fengqian?


    Han Sanqian is too familiar with him.


    For Bruce Lee, who has not seen much of the world, can he control the position of boss Fengqian suddenly?


    "Dad, it seems that his vision is really not so good. Today, all day long, Bruce Lee gives me the feeling that he is a pawn. Let him be a general. I think too much of him." Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng also has this idea in his heart. After all, Bruce Lee''s social status is too low. He doesn''t know what the real upper class society is like, and there are many things that he has never seen before. It must be a long time to change his temperament as a boss. Since Fengqian has been completed, there is not much time left for Bruce Lee, How can he complete the transformation.


    "This is Han 3000''s idea. We can''t intervene in his affairs. No matter whether Bruce Lee has the temperament to be a boss or not, as long as Han 3000 lets him be, he is the boss." Tianchangsheng said.


    This sentence let tianhonghui can''t help sighing, this is probably life.


    How many years has it taken Tianjia family to become the first family in Yuncheng? However, Xiaolong, a blind person in society, is about to become a hot figure in Yuncheng because he meets Han 3000. It''s a joke. What''s Tianjia''s effort in front of Xiaolong?


    "Dad, this man is still very lucky. Bruce Lee is going to be in a higher social position than us." Tian Honghui said with a bitter smile.


    Tianchangsheng doesn''t care about these points. Xiaolong is a puppet after all. In his opinion, the more important thing is whether the relationship between Tianjia and Han 3000 can continue to develop healthily, and whether Tianjia can get a chance to cooperate with each other in the new urban area.


    "Although we have no luck, we still have a chance. As long as we seize the opportunity, we may be able to get out of Cloud City." Tianchangsheng said.


    Father and son talked for a long time, but the topic couldn''t get around Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun stare at each other in the hotel.


    "Su Yingxia has already known that we know each other. Why do you deliberately avoid it? I think she doesn''t know anything." Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun. Qi Yiyun looked indifferent and said, "did I deliberately avoid it? I just didn''t want to disturb you, so I walked away. What''s wrong with that?"¡° Qi Yiyun, I warn you that if you want to provoke anything between me and her, I will never let you go. " Although Han Sanqian is in debt to Qi Yiyun, he will never allow Qi Yiyun to destroy the relationship between him and Su Yingxia, let alone allow any misunderstanding between them. Han Sanqian knows that Qi Yiyun deliberately pretends not to know him. It''s very likely that he wants to make su Yingxia misunderstand him by taking advantage of this casual action. Fortunately, Han Sanqian doesn''t say that he doesn''t know Qi Yiyun. Otherwise, this deliberate cover up will make su Yingxia doubt their relationship¡° I came all the way to Cloud City to see you. Is that how you treat me? " Qi Yiyun bit his teeth and said reluctantly¡° I didn''t ask you to come to me, and I never thought that I would meet you so soon. If you have any dissatisfaction, you will leave Yuncheng tomorrow, and I''ll send someone to see you off. " Han 3000 light said. Qi Yiyun raised her pink fist and seemed to be very angry. But soon, she pretended that nothing had happened. She directly lay in bed and said to Han 3000, "I''m going to bed. I have to have class tomorrow. You are not allowed to disturb me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1364

    Han three thousand smiled as like as two peas what she was born. Now Qi Yiyun is the same as what she was born before. No matter what kind of blow she has, she can be regarded as nothing.


    Han 3000 knows that his debt to her will be deeper and deeper, but even if he knows this situation, Han 3000 can''t make a change. If Qi Yiyun doesn''t leave, he can''t drive Qi Yiyun away.


    Sleeping on the sofa has become Han 3000''s habit. Although the space is not big, it can also make Han 3000 have a comfortable sleep.


    The next morning, without saying anything to Han 3000, Qi Yiyun went to school.


    This is Qi Yiyun''s way of dealing with problems. As if nothing had happened, he didn''t need to care about everything. However, this kind of situation often makes him suffer great grievances.


    After Han 3000 got up, he received a call from Nangong Boling. The regional leaders of the first-line brands will collectively arrive at Yuncheng today, which means that Han 3000''s plan for the new urban area has taken the most important step.


    "You don''t have to go to Tianjia company today. I''ll take you to meet some people." Han 3000 calls Bruce Lee. Since he is the boss of Fengqian, those regional leaders will naturally let Bruce Lee receive him when they arrive.


    "Boss, I''ll come to the hotel right away." Bruce Lee''s promise is very straightforward, but his heart is very uneasy, because he knows that the person the boss asked him to meet must be some big characters.


    When the group of regional leaders appeared in Yuncheng, the Su family received the news for the first time. The old man deliberately arranged for someone to keep an eye on the matter. After all, he still had some doubts about Su Guoyao''s words, but when the news came out, all the doubts disappeared, which made the old man very excited.


    If the new urban area can really develop and the Su family can participate in the project, it will make the Su family''s status in Yuncheng rise several steps.


    "Early in the morning, what are you happy about?" When the old lady saw the old man''s smile, she couldn''t help asking.


    The old man said happily: "it seems true that the promotion of the new urban area. Those brand regional leaders have already arrived in Yuncheng. I didn''t expect that Su Guoyao has been unknown for so many years and has made such a great contribution to the Su family this time."


    The old lady has heard about the company. She still doesn''t agree that the old man has entrusted such an important task to Su Guoyao, because in her opinion, Su Guolin can better handle this matter. How can she let Su Guoyao be a waste?


    Although they are all her sons, the old lady never thinks that Su Guoyao''s ability can be compared with others.


    "Now that it has been implemented, you''d better leave it to Su Guolin. You don''t know Su Guoyao''s ability. If you screw it up, the Su family will have no chance at all." Said the old lady.


    This sentence made the old man frown and say: "even you think so?"


    "What can we do? Who can make su Guoyao useless for so many years? We didn''t give him a chance, but which time did he do it?" Said the old lady.


    The old man thought deeply that they had given Su Guoyao many opportunities, but Su Guoyao never satisfied them.


    In fact, in the heart of the old man, he has repeatedly thought about this matter and asked Su Guolin to do it. On the surface, he seems to be more confident, but Su Guoyao can get this kind of inside information, but Su Guolin can''t do it. This also shows that Su Guoyao has a relationship that Su Guolin can''t match.


    In this case, it would be even worse and better to leave things to Su Guolin based on personal ability.


    "In fact, I have thought about it, but it must be done by Su Guoyao." Said the old man.


    The old lady was puzzled and asked, "why?"


    "Su Guoyao knows Feng Qian''s friends and has a good relationship with him, which gives him more advantages, but Su Guolin does not." Said the old man.


    The old lady shook her head with a disdainful expression. In her opinion, Su Guoyao was just lucky, but this kind of luck can''t last forever.


    "As you like, anyway, the company has the final say." Said the old lady.


    At this time, the old man suddenly covered his chest in pain.


    Seeing this, the old lady rushed the medicine to the old man''s mouth.


    The old man has suffered from heart disease for many years, and he has been unable to cure it. Moreover, his condition has become more and more serious in recent years. In his own words, he can''t live long. So he hopes to see better development of the Su family when he is alive.


    According to the situation of the last life, the old man should have died in Han''s 32nd year, that is, half a year later, but now it seems that he can''t last that long.


    "Better yet." Asked the old lady.


    After taking the medicine, the old man''s expression obviously eased a lot, but it also made him sigh and said: "I don''t know how long I can last. I hope I can see the day when the new city is completed."


    At this time, Bruce Lee has received Han 3000. Although he has not seen the people mentioned by Han 3000, Bruce Lee has obviously begun to be nervous. His expression is stiff, and even his speech seems very unnatural.


    "Boss, is the person you want to see today the regional head of those brands?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000.


    "Nervous?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Bruce Lee nodded stiffly and said, "how can I not be nervous? If it wasn''t for the boss, I would never have met people of this level in my life."


    Han Sanqian waved his hand indifferently and said, "how do you bully the weak before? Just treat them with that attitude. You treat everyone as ordinary people in the school street, so you won''t be afraid."


    "Boss." Bruce Lee smiles bitterly when he hears these words. How dare he treat those brand leaders with this attitude? He says, "they are different from ordinary people. I''m afraid enough just to stand in front of them."


    "They don''t eat people, and you are my man now. If you are afraid, you will disgrace me. Don''t you want me to lose face as the boss?" Han 3000 light said.


    Bruce Lee takes a deep breath, trying to embolden him, but it''s useless. On the contrary, it makes him more nervous.


    Han 3000 continued: "you don''t want to be looked down upon. Don''t you think that one day you will be able to go back to your hometown?"


    After a pause, Han 3000 then asked, "who else is in your family?"


    "Parents, and a sister." Bruce Lee hasn''t been home for two years. For him, home is a place that scares him. Not only do his family look down on him, but even those in the village keep away from him for fear of having anything to do with him.


    "Do you want to honor your parents? When you have done these things, I''ll let you go home in a beautiful way, OK? " Han 3000 said.


    "Boss, my parents don''t want me to go home. Every time I go back, they don''t even want me to enter the family. In the whole family, except my sister, who can tolerate me?" Bruce Lee said with a bitter smile.


    "Since your sister treats you as her brother, don''t you want her to see you? She will be very happy, and those who look down on you, you do not want them to regret it? I''ll arrange a motorcade for you then. How about ten rolls Royces driving into the village? Is that enough to surprise them? " Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee''s blood is boiling for no reason. If there are ten rolls Royces driving into the village, those who look down on him will not even dare to breathe.


    And let his sister see him so powerful, little girl will certainly have a little look of worship, parents will never turn him away.


    "Boss, can I really?" Bruce Lee asked weakly.


    "Now you are the boss of Fengqian. What''s wrong with you? But the premise is that you can''t make me lose face. Otherwise, all this is empty talk." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee took a few deep breaths in succession. For nothing else, he had to work hard to let her see the luxury car.


    Besides, those people in the village who scold him secretly in ordinary days, Bruce Lee also has to show them how powerful he is.


    "Boss, for the sake of my sister, I won''t let you lose face." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 smiles faintly. Everyone has his own desire. As long as he catches the desire, he can make them fearless. It seems that in Bruce Lee''s mind, his sister is still very important, which arouses his desire.


    Fengqian company is still a shell, but everyone in Cloud City knows that when Fengqian opens, it will become one of the most influential companies in Cloud City.


    "Boss, the company is so big, how many people do we have to recruit?" Entering the company, Bruce Lee sighs that he is about to become the boss here, which makes Bruce Lee feel like he is dreaming.


    "It doesn''t matter how many people there are. The most important thing is that the card is big enough. Even if we only need an office, the whole building must be ours." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    For Han 3000, Bruce Lee can only use one word to describe it, that is, he has a lot of money. He doesn''t dare to play like this without money.


    It didn''t take long for those brand regional leaders to come to the company one after another. These people are usually arrogant, but today, they are more and more restrained, because the big boss has made it clear that the people they want to see today must not offend. If anyone dares to make a mistake in this matter, they don''t have to do it.


    A very strange phenomenon happened in front of Han 3000. Bruce Lee was nervous, and the people in charge were also nervous. When these two groups of people met, it was like comparing who was more nervous.


    Han 3000 coughed softly. Bruce Lee came back to himself and said to several brand leaders, "hello."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1365

    Those people are also in a hurry to respond.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this situation, Han qiangqian held back his smile. Since both sides are so nervous, let them ease down slowly. He doesn''t bother to teach Bruce Lee how to do it. After all, most of the company''s affairs still need Bruce Lee''s own responsibility. Now it''s time for him to adapt to this situation in advance.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian also knows that these responsible persons are nervous and must have something to do with Nangong Boling, which also confirms Nangong Boling''s control over these well-known brands.


    Although Han Sanqian can''t confirm how many super luxury brands Nangong Boling controls, the number is definitely not small.


    I''m afraid his wealth has reached an unimaginable level. Those people on the world''s rich list are not enough for him to fight alone.


    In addition to Su''s knowledge that the regional head of the brand came to Yuncheng, Tianjia and Moyang also received the news at the first time.


    Tianchangsheng never thinks that Han 3000 is boasting about this, so it is a matter of course for those people to come. Since Han 3000 says that he wants to build Chengxi into the largest shopping mall in the Asia Pacific region, he will never joke. Moreover, it is enough to prove that Han 3000 has the ability to do it.


    "Dad, who is he, the person in charge of these brands, is coming." Tianhonghui asked tianchangsheng with a dignified face. The brand leaders came to Yuncheng together. This is not their own decision. They must have received the orders from the head office and even the biggest boss. This means that these famous fashion tycoons have to do things according to Han 3000''s wishes. This kind of energy is beyond tianhonghui''s imagination.


    Tianchangsheng smiles calmly. He has known for a long time that Han 3000 has great energy. Otherwise, in the villa on the hillside, that person could not kneel down and beg for mercy from Han 3000.


    However, the specific identity of Han 3000, Tian Changsheng still can''t rely on his imagination to guess, after all, there are too many capable people in the world, how can he guess at will.


    "Does it matter who he is? The important thing is that he can easily change anyone''s life and even the status of a city. " Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianhong Hui takes a deep breath. He thinks that when he first met Han 3000, he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all. He even thinks that Han 3000 is just a little kid. At most, he just uses his family background to fake tiger power.


    But with the deeper understanding of Han 3000, Tian Honghui realized how stupid his original idea was.


    I''m afraid what he can do is not just to use his family background.


    "I can''t imagine what Cloud City will be like in the future. It should not be a first tier city." Tian Honghui said in dismay.


    Such an idea is totally out of the question, because an 18 tier city wants to develop into a first tier city, which can not be achieved by one person.


    However, tianhonghui thinks that other people may not be able to do it, but Han Sanqian may be able to do it because his words have gathered all the major brands in the world. Who knows what kind of storm his next words will cause?


    "Maybe, it depends on whether he is happy or not, but these things are too long-term. Now we have to find a way to participate in Fengqian''s plan and cooperation." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui nodded his head. This time, the construction of the new urban area in the west of the city is bound to make a great change in the pattern of Cloud City. If the Tianjia wants to maintain its current position, it must participate in the construction of the west of the city. Otherwise, other families will take the lead. I''m afraid the Tianjia will no longer have the qualification to call it the first family of Cloud City.


    "Dad, do you have any good ideas about this?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for you or me to make such a request." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui frowned. If they can''t do it, who else can do it?


    "Dad, when you say that, isn''t our family hopeless?" Tian Honghui said with a bitter smile.


    Tianchangsheng shook his head and said, "do you forget that we still have tianlinger?"


    "Ling er?" Tian Honghui looked at Tian Changsheng in amazement, and didn''t know what the old father thought.


    "Yes, only ling''er can help the Tians participate in the plan of the west of the city. After all, Han 3000 treats ling''er as his sister." Tianchangsheng explained with a smile.


    Tian Honghui shakes his head subconsciously. Although he says so, it''s not right for him to place his hope on Tian linger for such an important thing. After all, Tian linger doesn''t understand business.


    "Dad, are you serious? Leave it to ling''er. What do you want her to do?" Tian Honghui said curiously.


    Tianchangsheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t you forget that your daughter has the greatest ability, but no one in our family can escape?"


    The greatest skill?


    Tian Honghui thought carefully and seriously, but he didn''t think what Tian Changsheng said.


    Tianling''er at home, in addition to coquetry, can have other skills¡° No Tianhonghui looked at his father in amazement, his eyes showed incredible, said: "Dad, you don''t mean to be coquettish, do you?"¡° Why not? " Tianchangsheng said. Tian Honghui has a wry smile on his face. It''s OK to use this method in his own family, but Han 3000 is just an outsider after all. He has a great possibility that he won''t buy it. In Tian Honghui''s opinion, it''s too unrealistic to use this method to exchange cooperation¡° Dad, let''s eat this because she is my daughter and your granddaughter, but Han 3000 has no blood relationship with her. " Tian Honghui said. Tian Changsheng naturally understood this truth, but Tian Changsheng also felt it in Han 3000''s eyes. He seemed to really treat Tian linger as his sister. The expression of emotion in his eyes could never deceive people. It is precisely because of this that tianchangsheng feels that linger''s means can be achieved. The reason why han 3000 has a real brother sister relationship with tianling''er is that before rebirth, Su Yingxia was pregnant, and tianling''er would go to the hillside villa to accompany Su Yingxia almost every day. At that time, Han 3000 was not by Su Yingxia''s side. If it wasn''t for tianling''er, Su Yingxia would be very difficult in those days. Out of gratitude, Han 3000 will treat tianling''er as his own sister¡° Since you think it''s feasible, give it a try. " Tian Honghui says helplessly, he also has no other good way, can only dead horse as live horse doctor. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1366

    In addition to the first group of brand leaders who arrived in Yuncheng, dozens of them arrived one after another on the same day. These people represent almost all the famous luxury brands in the world. At this time, even those who don''t know the inside story may feel some signs.


    After all, it is impossible to gather so many responsible persons of luxury goods for no reason.


    For a time, the major families in Yuncheng began to guess the possibility of things.


    The Su family, taking advantage of the news, has begun to deploy cooperation plans with Fengqian.


    As the person in charge of the cooperation between the Su family and Fengqian, Su Guoyao came to the gate of Fengqian immediately after hearing the news.


    Now who is the boss of Fengqian? No one knows, so Su Guoyao can only wait for the hare in the most stupid way.


    At the same time, Su Guolin, who wants to be against Su Guoyao, is thinking about how to destroy Su Guoyao''s plan.


    A private tea garden will not receive ordinary guests here. There are only VIP customers in the tea garden. If you want to drink tea here, you must pay a certain amount of threshold fee in advance.


    Of course, there is a reason why a tea garden can make such a high standard.


    The environment of the tea garden in Yuncheng is absolutely first-class, and the privacy of each room is very good. It is especially suitable for talking about cooperation, or exchanging very confidential things here. We are absolutely not afraid that the walls have ears and will disclose the news.


    Su Guolin is here today, and the person he is going to meet is always the enemy of the Su family.


    The other party is also doing building materials business in Yuncheng. As the saying goes, peers are enemies. Su Guolin obviously has an unusual purpose to invite the other party.


    "Su Guolin, I didn''t expect that you would ask me for tea. I can''t understand why." The other side is a fat middle-aged man with greasy face and rich appearance.


    "Yang Guangyuan, I''m looking for you today. I have something good to tell you." Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan disdains to smile. The competition between him and the Su family has never stopped, and he often uses means secretly in order to seize the partners. It''s not that he has never been red faced in these years. Is it not bullshit that Su Guolin has good intentions to find him?


    "Don''t tell me that. Don''t I know what kind of person you are? I remember the customers you stole from me now. " Yang Guangyuan said coldly.


    "In that case, haven''t you robbed my customers? That''s all Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan looked impatient and said, "if you have anything to say, please say it quickly. Don''t waste my time. If it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t come today."


    "Sit down first and chat slowly. You will be very interested in what I say." Su Guolin then poured a cup of tea for Yang Guangyuan.


    Yang Guangyuan wanted to turn around and leave, but he was curious about what Su Guolin was looking for. After all, they were enemies. How could they ask her out for no reason?


    Curiosity drives Yang Guangyuan to sit down in front of Su Guolin.


    "Go ahead." Yang Guangyuan said.


    "Do you know who is coming to Yuncheng today?" Su Guolin asked.


    "This matter has been spread in Yuncheng for the first time. How can I not know? However, there are all kinds of guesses about the reasons why these people came to Yuncheng, but I feel that none of them seems to be true." Yang Guangyuan said.


    "I know the truth." Su Guolin said with a smile.


    Yang Guangyuan''s curiosity was immediately hooked up, because so many luxury goods owners appeared, which made him always feel that something big had happened, but he thought about it and couldn''t figure out what would happen.


    If Su Guolin really knows the inside story, he can help him out.


    "What do you know?" Yang Guangyuan asked curiously.


    "If you want to know about it, I hope you can promise me one thing." Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan frowned and said unhappily: "Su Guolin, you don''t want me to give you any cooperation. It''s impossible. Although no one knows the truth, it will come out sooner or later. I''ll wait for a while, so I will know."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want your cooperation. As long as you promise me, you can''t tell anyone about our conversation today." Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan slightly stunned for a while, said: "so simple?"


    "It''s that simple!" Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan looked at Su Guolin with his hands akimbo and a dignified expression on his face, and said, "Su Guolin, what kind of medicine are you selling in this gourd


    "Mr. Yang, how can I set you up? Are you afraid of me?" Su Guolin said with a smile.


    "Afraid?" Yang Guangyuan snorted coldly and said, "the labor union is afraid of you. Are you kidding me? OK, I promise you. Let''s talk about what those people came to Yuncheng for."


    "When they come to Yuncheng, they have a decisive relationship with Fengqian." Su Guolin said.


    "Don''t you mean nonsense? Many people have seen them walk into Fengqian''s office building with their own eyes. You think I don''t know. You''re not playing with me, are you?" Yang Guangyuan said with an unhappy face. Su Guolin waved his hand, motioned Yang Guangyuan not to worry, and continued: "it''s not so simple for them to go to Fengqian. Fengqian wants to build a new urban area in the west of the city, and these luxury goods will enter the west of the city. According to Fengqian''s boss, he wants to build the west of the city into the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region. Can you imagine what this concept is?" The biggest shopping center with all the luxuries? Just west of the city? Yang Guangyuan subconsciously digs his ears, suspecting that he has hallucinations. The west of the city is just an abandoned factory. How can anyone build a new city in the west of the city? Moreover, the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region, not everyone is qualified to say this¡° Are you playing with me? Is it the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region? Do you think I''m a fool? " Yang Guangyuan said. Su Guolin shook his head helplessly. His words were so clear that Yang Guangyuan didn''t realize it was not a joke. If Fengqian doesn''t do this, how can it call so many people in charge of luxury brands¡° Yang Guangyuan, you don''t think it''s possible, so why do the people in charge of these luxury goods appear in Cloud City? " Su Guolin asked. Yang Guangyuan was forced to ask this question. Yes, if Fengqian doesn''t plan to do this, why do so many luxury goods directors come here? But how could su Guolin tell him such important first-hand information? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1367

    "Su Guolin, what''s your peace of mind? Will you tell me such important first-hand information?" Yang Guangyuan looks at Su Guolin doubtfully.


    The establishment of a new urban area means Fengqian needs a partner of building materials. Knowing this, the Su family undoubtedly has a unique advantage, which allows the Su family to deploy cooperation plans in advance. But at this time, Su Guolin tells his opponent such important news, which makes Yang Guangyuan feel suspicious.


    Su Guolin is not a kind-hearted role. How can he let his competitors know about the great development opportunities of the Su family for no reason? Isn''t this a mess for him?


    "To be honest, Su Guoyao is responsible for the cooperation with Fengqian." When it comes to Su Guoyao, Su Guolin''s eyes become gloomy. He said that he would never let Su Guoyao''s plan succeed.


    So he would rather watch the Su family lose this opportunity of cooperation, and Su Guolin would also try to prevent Su Guoyao from succeeding. Only in this way can he maintain his position in the company.


    Only in this way can su Guoyao not have a chance to ride on his head.


    "Su Guoyao is the waste who has achieved nothing. Why should he be responsible for such an important matter?" Yang Guangyuan doubts that Su Guolin is the most capable descendant of the Su family. Su Guolin is responsible for such an important cooperation.


    "Because Su Guoyao inquired out the news, so he gave it to him. I can''t give him any chance to turn over in the company, and I don''t allow him to ride on my head." Su Guolin said.


    Hearing this, Yang Guangyuan suddenly realized why Su Guolin had to tell him such important news.


    It turned out that Su Guolin was afraid that Su Guoyao''s negotiation of this cooperation would affect his position.


    Yang Guangyuan couldn''t help laughing and said: "Su Guolin, will you make the Su family pay too much? You need to know that the new urban area means a lot of building materials, and it''s not only easy to make money, but also can improve the family status. You will not only make the su family lose the opportunity to make money, but also the opportunity to improve their status."


    "So what?" Su Guolin said in a cold voice: "even if I lose the future of the Su family, I don''t allow that trash to ride on my head."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Yang Guangyuan burst out laughing. He never thought that Su Guolin''s selfishness would make such a great good thing fall on him.


    Although this is the Su family''s internal struggle, but he is a fisherman, it is effortless profit.


    "Su Guolin, how can I thank you?" Yang Guangyuan asked.


    "I don''t need you to thank me. Just remember that we can''t tell anyone about our conversation today." Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m not such a shameless person. How can I betray you for such a big advantage, but..."


    Looking at Yang Guangyuan''s appearance, Su Guolin had an uncertain premonition and said, "but what?"


    "You know, I''ve always been interested in your wife. You see, I''ve kept such a big secret for you. How about letting your wife drink with me?" Yang Guangyuan said with a smile.


    Su Guolin raised his case. He didn''t expect Yang Guangyuan to be so insane. He even threatened him after taking such a big advantage.


    "Yang Guangyuan, don''t go too far. I''ll give you such a big advantage. Do you still want to threaten me?" Su Guolin said with green eyes and eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Yang Guangyuan waved his hand and said, "I''m not joking with you. Let''s see how anxious you are. Don''t take it seriously. Don''t take it seriously."


    Su Guolin secretly gritted his teeth. Yang Guangyuan''s style of life has always been indiscreet, which is well known by many people. If he can say this, it can''t be as simple as joking. However, Su Guolin is now trapped in a cocoon, which makes Yang Guangyuan grasp the handle, and he doesn''t dare to turn a face with Yang Guangyuan.


    "Don''t joke about it in the future." After su Guolin finished, he left the room directly.


    Yang Guangyuan poured a cup of tea for himself. After drinking it all, he said to himself, "Su Guolin, Su Guolin, I have such a big handle. Can your wife still run away? You are destroying the Su family. If you let the Su family know about this, can you let it go? Although I''ve benefited, I, Yang Guangyuan, won''t miss any chance. Who makes your wife look beautiful? "


    Su Guoyao was still waiting at the door of Fengqian office building. He was a little bored and had lost a lot of cigarette butts. It can be seen that he was still a little anxious.


    After all, only the Su family knows the inside information in the whole Cloud City. This is a great opportunity for the Su family. And once he talks about it, his position in the Su family will be improved in the future. This is what Su Guoyao has been looking forward to for many years.


    "Finally, there is a chance to turn over. Su Guoyao, you should seize it and never fail." Su Guoyao secretly encouraged himself.


    At this time, a group of people who are not good at looking at them come to Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao has an intuition that these people are coming for himself, but he hasn''t provoked anyone recently, so there should be no trouble. After the gang entered, the leader asked Su Guoyao, "are you su Guoyao?" Hearing his name, Su Guoyao nodded subconsciously¡° Call me After the leader confirmed Su Guoyao''s identity, he immediately said hello to his opponent. Su Guoyao was flustered. Before he could ask who he was, he was kicked to the ground. Next, he was beaten and kicked. Su Guoyao didn''t even have a chance to fight back. Soon, Su Guoyao was beaten dizzy, and then he was dragged away by those people. Before long, Yang Guangyuan appeared in Su Guoyao''s position, smiling, quietly waiting for Fengqian boss to show up. For Yang Guangyuan, in order to achieve his own goal, he can not break the means, so it is just a common means to send Su Guoyao to the hospital¡° Ah, it''s really unfortunate that Su Guolin was born in the Su family. " Yang Guangyuan sighed with a smile, but for Su Guolin, he would not have such a good opportunity. After waiting for half a day, those in charge of luxury goods left Fengqian company one after another. Yang Guangyuan knew that the boss of Fengqian should be around the corner. He arranged his clothes and prepared to face the future noble with the best image. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1368

    When Han 3000 and Bruce Lee appear, Yang Guangyuan has a little doubt in his heart. They are neither the responsible persons of luxury goods nor the boss of Fengqian.


    At the same time, Han 3000 also frowned. According to his estimation, this time should be when Su Guoyao appeared, but a stranger came. What''s the matter?


    You know, it''s only the Su family that knows about the Fengqian plan in Yuncheng now, and it''s absolutely impossible for the Su family to disclose such important information to other people. How could it be that someone Han 3000 didn''t know at all?


    "Boss, what does this guy do?" Bruce Lee whispered to Han 3000.


    "Remember who you are now, you are the boss of Fengqian." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Hearing this, Bruce Lee straightened his back subconsciously.


    Although Yang Guangyuan doesn''t think these two people can get involved with Fengqian boss, since they can come out of Fengqian company at this time, they must be Fengqian company''s people.


    After stepping forward, the smiling Yang Guangyuan asked the two: "excuse me, is the boss of Fengqian company you?"


    "Who are you?" Bruce Lee asked in a cool tone, just glancing at Yang Guangyuan without even looking at him.


    Yang Guangyuan was stunned for a moment. Is this guy really the boss of Fengqian? How can he not look like him at all?


    "Hello, my name is Yang Guangyuan. I''m doing building materials business in Yuncheng. I''m sorry to disturb you today." Yang Guangyuan introduced himself.


    Do building materials business!


    Han 3000 felt even more strange in his heart. At the same time, building materials manufacturer, this guy is not the Su family''s competitor. How can he come here.


    "It''s very presumptuous of you to disturb me." Little Dragon said coldly.


    Han 3000 almost laughed when he said this. He didn''t expect that this guy was very good at pretending to be forced. It seems that it''s not too difficult for him to adapt to the identity of Fengqian boss.


    Yang Guangyuan was a little embarrassed. Although he was very upset, he didn''t dare to show it on the surface. After all, he didn''t look very good, but he was actually the one who could change his fate.


    "I''ll compensate you first. I''m here today to hope that the boss can give me a chance to cooperate. I know Fengqian''s plan. You should need me as a partner very much." Yang Guangyuan said.


    Han 3000 is slightly stunned. He knows Feng Qian''s plan. How can this happen?


    Besides the Su family, how could anyone else know about the Fengqian plan? It''s impossible.


    He didn''t tell the second person about it, and with Su Guoyao as a man, he can''t tell his competitors about it, except that his brain is cramped.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t know how to respond to Yang Guangyuan''s words. Han Sanqian can only say: "my brother still has very important things today. Please go quickly and don''t waste his time."


    Yang Guangyuan is a very dark hearted guy. It''s hard for him to accept the rejection of others. Before, there were people who didn''t want to cooperate with him. Without exception, Yang Guangyuan would retaliate secretly.


    However, in the face of the boss of Fengqian company, he has no courage even if he has the heart. After all, the office building of Fengqian is managed by Moyang, which shows that his relationship with Moyang should be very good.


    If Yang Guangyuan is caught making trouble in the dark, Mo Yang will not let him go easily.


    Think of this, Yang Guangyuan can only say: "boss, give me a chance, I will not let you down."


    Bruce Lee hums coldly, then passes by Yang Guangyuan.


    Back in the car, Bruce Lee nervously asked Han 3000, "boss, I didn''t show my true feelings."


    "There''s no such thing as revealing the truth, but how could Yang Guangyuan know about it?" Han 3000 looks at Yang Guangyuan out of the window with a puzzled face. Is it really because Su Guoyao is confused that he will tell him about it?


    If so, the name of Su Guoyao is not groundless. He can do such an idiotic thing.


    Su Guoyao is still lying in a coma in the hospital at the moment. It''s not only Han 3000 who is confused about this matter, but even Su''s old man is worried.


    Because at such an important moment, I couldn''t get in touch with Su Guoyao. No matter how many calls I made, no one answered, and later turned off the phone.


    This makes the old man very angry.


    "I''ve told you for a long time that it''s not reliable for Su Guoyao to do it. You still don''t believe it. Now I regret it. At such an important time, he didn''t even answer the phone." The old lady of the Su family complained to the old man that she had never held any hope for Su Guoyao, and the present ending also proved that her idea was correct.


    The old man is gnashing his teeth. He gives Su Guoyao a chance because he has a congenital advantage to know his boss Fengqian''s friends. But who would have thought it would be like this?


    "The regional leaders of luxury goods have left. The boss of Fengqian must have appeared. Su Guoyao has missed all the best opportunities." The old lady continued, then sighed heavily.


    The old man''s face was very blue, and he began to regret that he had given it to Su Guoyao. At that time, the phone rang, but it was not Su Guoyao''s call, but the eye liner arranged by the old man. " What''s the situation? " The old man answered the phone and asked in a deep voice¡° Yang Guangyuan has just contacted the boss Fengqian, but the distance is too far. He didn''t hear what they said. However, looking at Yang Guangyuan''s expression, it shouldn''t be a good result. " Said the other end of the phone¡° Yang Guangyuan The old man was stunned. Although Su Guoyao did not appear, Yang Guangyuan should not appear, because only the Su family knew about this. How could he know¡° Boss, when I first came here, Yang Guangyuan was here. I thought it was a coincidence, so I didn''t inform you. But now it seems that Yang Guangyuan should have premeditated. " The other end of the phone continued that he appeared very late, so he did not see Su Guoyao beaten by the public. Yang Guangyuan had a premeditated idea that he probably knew Fengqian''s plan, but he couldn''t figure out from what way he knew it¡° What''s the matter? " Seeing that the old man''s expression was not quite right, the old lady asked curiously. The old man took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "it''s Yang Guangyuan."¡° Yang Guangyuan The old lady suddenly showed a trace of consternation and said, "how can Yang Guangyuan appear? Does he know the news?"¡° I also want to know what''s going on. Now it seems that someone betrayed our Su family! " The old man''s eyes revealed his ruthlessness and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1369

    Betray the Su family!


    The only people who know the news are the Su family who can enter the conference room.


    Now that Yang Guangyuan, an outsider, knows such important news, there is only one possibility that the Su family has disclosed the news.


    The project in the new urban area is a turning point that can change the future of the Su family. For this matter, the old man has great expectations, but now, the news is not only leaked out, but also Yang Guangyuan''s opponent for many years.


    The anger in the old man''s heart rose instantly. No matter who it was, as long as he found it, he would be expelled from the family.


    "You suspect that Su Guoyao told Yang Guangyuan about this. What benefits can he get by doing so?" The old lady asked doubtfully.


    The old man''s face was frosty and said, "why do you think Su Guoyao did it? I think the opposite of you, because Su Guoyao has to rely on it to turn over in the company. He can''t do it."


    "He didn''t do it. How could he hide? Now you can''t even get in touch with him. " The old lady said with disdain.


    Obviously, the reason why the old lady can say this is that she has a great prejudice against Su Guoyao, because regardless of all factors, Su Guoyao is the least likely to betray the Su family.


    On the contrary, other people are likely to take advantage of this opportunity to make profits for themselves.


    "I can''t get in touch with him, nor can I prove that he betrayed the Su family." Said the old man.


    The old lady is helpless. She really can''t understand why the old man suddenly believes in Su Guoyao. After so many years, hasn''t he really realized what kind of person Su Guoyao is?


    In the old lady''s heart, she didn''t want to admit her eldest son at all.


    "Isn''t it him? Don''t you know when you find him?" Said the old lady.


    The old man took a deep breath and picked up the phone.


    "Hold an emergency meeting right away, inform everyone, and get to the company right away."


    Hang up, the old man started the company.


    The old lady also wanted to know what was going on, so she went with her.


    Everyone in the Su family was sitting in the conference room, with a puzzled expression on each face. Suddenly, a company meeting was held, and something important must have happened.


    Now, for the Su family, what can be called a major event is the cooperation with Fengqian, so it makes them wonder whether Su Guoyao has already negotiated cooperation?


    If so, Su Guoyao''s position in the future will no longer be comparable to Su Guolin''s.


    "Do you think it''s su Guoyao who has finished the cooperation?"


    "No, so fast, does he really have the ability?"


    "If it wasn''t for this, how could the old man suddenly hold an emergency meeting? In my opinion, it''s very possible."


    "If this is true, is Su Guolin going to be held down in the company?"


    At this time, Su Guolin has not come to the conference room, so others are talking carefully.


    Over the years, Su Guolin''s position in the company has always been higher than that of Su Guoyao. Almost all the people in the company have been used to Su Guoyao as a useless waste, and many senior employees will not pay attention to Su Guoyao.


    But now, the situation has changed. If Su Guoyao can talk about such a big cooperation, he will certainly get the old man''s reuse. In the future, his position in the company is self-evident.


    Soon, Su Guolin appeared with a gloomy face, and other people stopped discussing the topic.


    After all, the current situation is all their conjecture. Whether Su Guoyao has negotiated cooperation or not is still uncertain, and they dare not offend Su Guolin easily.


    It is absolutely stupid to choose to stand in line without a clear result.


    After waiting for a long time, the old man finally appeared. When he was gloomy, the atmosphere of the whole conference room became stiff.


    Others can''t help thinking, is it su Guoyao''s failure? Otherwise, the old man shouldn''t have such a serious and cold expression.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a ghost in the Su family." The first sentence of the old man made people scared.


    There''s an insider.


    Today''s meeting is a grand banquet.


    If there is a real insider and he is found out by the old man, can he still have a foothold in the Su family in the future?


    Others don''t understand, but Su Guolin''s face changes. He only met Yang Guangyuan today. How could the old man have noticed so quickly?


    Is Yang Guangyuan betraying him again?


    The old man considered the changes of everyone''s expression, most of them showed a puzzled expression, but Su Guolin had a gloomy face.


    This makes the old man''s heart sink. Is it hard to realize that the ghost who betrays the Su family is his most trusted son?


    "Someone has disclosed Fengqian''s plan. You should know what this news means to the Su family. I''d like to know what benefits Yang Guangyuan has given you." The old man continued.


    "Master, is Yang Guangyuan aware of Fengqian''s plan?" Someone said. Yang Guangyuan has been an old opponent of the Su family for many years. If he really knows about this, it will be a great blow to the Su family. Because Yang Guangyuan''s means of competition have always been very shameless, the Su family is not once lost in his hands, if this time again lost, I''m afraid there will never be a chance to turn over. And once let Yang Guangyuan bigger, he will let Su family in Yuncheng no living space, this is a fatal blow¡° Yang Guangyuan is a tough guy. If we let him talk about the plan with Fengqian, our company will not be targeted by him in the future. "¡° Who, who is the devil, dare to betray the Su family, this is to let the Su family go to a dead end After all, the interests of the Su family are still related to their own development. Without the Su family, they would not have a better chance to make money. The old man deliberately pays attention to every change of Su Guolin''s expression. Compared with other people, he already has the answer in his heart. But he didn''t understand why Su Guolin did it¡° Su Guolin, don''t you have anything to say? " The old man opened his mouth and the meeting room was quiet for a moment. The eyes of all the people gathered on Su Guolin. They felt strange that Su Guolin, as the most powerful person under the Su family, did not express any opinions at such an important time. This is too strange. Is he the sou family''s ghost¡° Dad, leave this matter to me, and I will definitely find out who the insider is. " Su Guolin blurts out that he can''t admit that he is an insider. Otherwise, the old man will never let him go. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1370

    "You left the company early today, where you went and who you met." The old man asked directly.


    Asked out of these words, has shown that the old man had doubts about Su Guolin.


    Because in this meeting room, he has observed everyone''s expression changes. Except for Su Guolin, his reaction is normal.


    Moreover, Su Guolin is also the last person to want to see Su Guoyao negotiate cooperation, because he does not want Su Guoyao''s position in the company to be higher than him.


    So Su Guolin definitely has the motive to sell the Su family.


    "Dad, do you doubt me?" Su Guolin said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t doubt you, but I want to ask you, what''s good for you in this way." Said the old man.


    When the old lady heard this, she frowned. The matter has not been found out. The old man seems to have determined that Su Guolin did it.


    The old lady loves her little son very much, because Su Guolin is much better than Su Guoyao. In the old lady''s opinion, only Su Guolin has the ability to lead the future development of the company.


    How could he betray the Su family?


    "It''s not clear yet. How can you doubt Guolin?" The old lady said to the old man with a discontented face.


    The old man gave a cold smile. Before he saw Su Guolin, he doubted everyone. However, when he came to the meeting room, he had already determined that Su Guolin was an insider.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t butt in." The old man said coldly.


    Although the old lady does not interfere in the development of the company, she is also a member of the Su family. If there is a misunderstanding about such an important matter, it will destroy Su Guolin.


    "It has nothing to do with me. He''s my son. I don''t know what he is. How can he do anything to damage the Su family? The Su family in the future will be his." Said the old lady.


    The old man turned his head to stare at the old lady, with a cold look and a chill in his eyes. He said, "if you are talking, leave the meeting room."


    "What do you mean, turn your back on me?" The old lady is also temper up, not give up.


    "In the face of company events, no matter what your identity is, it''s useless." The old man said, and immediately called security.


    This made the old lady feel a little stuttered. Although she had been married for many years, she had quarreled with each other, but it was unprecedented that she turned her face to this extent.


    This shows that the old man is really angry.


    "Guolin, people are not afraid of shadow slanting, mom believes you." The old lady said to Su Guolin before she left the meeting room.


    Su Guolin tried not to let his expression show flaws, but his heart, has been treading on thin ice, if the truth is found out, the old man is absolutely impossible to forgive.


    And Su Guolin did not expect that things would come to light so soon.


    "Dad, if you doubt me, you have to have evidence. Why do you say that I did it for no reason?" Su Guolin said.


    "The whole company, in addition to you, who wants Su Guoyao to fail, in addition to you, who does not want to see Su Guoyao turn over." Said the old man.


    Su Guolin light smile, said: "Dad, because of this reason, so you can determine that I do?"


    The old man really has no evidence to prove that Su Guolin did it, but at this time, his mobile phone rings.


    It''s su Guoyao.


    The old man immediately pressed the answer button and turned on the PA mode.


    "Where have you been? Why can''t I get through to you?" The old man asked in a questioning tone.


    "Dad." Su Guoyao''s voice was very weak. He explained to the old man, "I was waiting for Fengqian boss in Fengqian company today. For no reason, a group of people came and beat me into the hospital. I just woke up and didn''t know what was going on."


    "Do you know who did it?" Asked the old man.


    "I don''t know, but I suspect that the news about the new town has been leaked out. I''m afraid my competitors did it." Su Guoyao said.


    "Yang Guangyuan." Said the old man.


    Hearing these three words, Su Guoyao grits his teeth. His means are not clean all the time. It''s not surprising to do such things.


    "Dad, how could Yang Guangyuan know this news?" Su Guoyao asked.


    The old man looked up at Su Guolin. It should be his second son.


    "Who do you think will betray the Su family?" Asked the old man.


    When Su Guoyao heard this, he immediately thought of Su Guolin, because Su Guolin said that he would never allow Su Guoyao to succeed.


    Apart from him, no one in the Su family dares to do such a thing.


    "Dad, Su Guolin said that he won''t let me succeed. He won''t do it." Su Guoyao said.


    "If it''s him, I''ll find out. Have a good rest." Said the old man.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I missed today''s opportunity, but don''t worry. When I''m ready, I''ll ask my friends to help me get along again." Su Guoyao said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give it to anyone else." With that, the old man hung up. Now that Su Guoyao''s suspicion has been ruled out, the old man can be more convinced that Su Guolin did it¡° If you did it, I''ll find out. Once you let me know that it''s related to you, think about your own fate. " The old man said to Su Guolin. This made Su Guolin scared. Before he did it, he didn''t think about the consequences, because he was full of thinking about how to make su Guoyao fail and how to trample on him. At the moment, Su Guolin has some regrets in his heart. Because once the truth is found out, he will not only lose his position in the company, but even the Su family will not be able to accommodate him any more. The old man left Su''s company and went directly to Yang Guangyuan''s company. If you want to find out about this, it''s natural to find Yang Guangyuan more directly, and to get the answer from Yang Guangyuan''s mouth is the most real. Yang Guangyuan is full of resentment when he eats it in Bruce Lee''s hands. But he doesn''t dare to vent this resentment easily, so he can only hold it in his heart¡° Boss, the Su family is here for you. " At this time, the secretary came to Yang Guangyuan''s office¡° "The old man of the Su family?" Yang Guangyuan frowned. How could this old man come to see him in person¡° Let him in. " With these words, the secretary just ready to turn around, and was stopped by Yang Guangyuan¡° Your skirt today is too long. I won''t do it again. Otherwise, I''ll change my secretary. " Yang Guangyuan said with a smile. The Secretary threw a wink at Yang Guangyuan and said, "boss, you''ve seen it when I didn''t wear it. Do you still care about the length of the skirt?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1371

    When the old man of the Su family calmly walked into Yang Guangyuan''s office, Yang Guangyuan pretended to be very surprised and said to the old man, "Mr. Su, look at your sad face, it can''t be a funeral at home."


    The old man would never come to see Yang Guangyuan unless he had to. This guy is not likable either in his way of doing things or in his style of doing things. His words are more like cursing the Su family.


    "Yang Guangyuan, if there is a funeral in my family, you can''t run away. Even if I die, I have to pull you into the water." Said the old man.


    Yang Guangyuan burst out laughing and said, "Mr. Su, you''re old, and you''re still sick. I''m not the same. I''m still young. I can play with some beautiful women in one night. How can I die? When you were young, you were not as powerful as me."


    The old man sat opposite Yang Guangyuan and said calmly, "less nonsense. How do you know the plan of Fengqian company?"


    Yang Guangyuan raised his eyebrows, shrugged his shoulders and said, "how can you allow the Su family to know? Don''t I, Yang Guangyuan, have no right to know? Is Yang Guangyuan not as capable as the Su family? "


    The old man snorted coldly. It was su Guoyao who used his friend''s relationship to learn about it. Moreover, he can be sure that before that, only the Su family knew about it, and Yang Guangyuan could never have any other means.


    "This matter has something to do with Su Guolin. Have you met him today?" Said the old man.


    Yang Guangyuan is stunned for a moment. He still wants to use this thing to threaten Su Guolin and play Su Guolin''s wife in this way. However, he doesn''t think that the old man seems to know about it?


    "Mr. Su, don''t yell at me. How do I know this? I won''t tell you, but it has nothing to do with Su Guolin." Yang Guangyuan couldn''t confirm whether the old man really had evidence, so he didn''t admit it directly. Moreover, in his opinion, if he could hide the matter for Su Guolin, maybe Su Guolin would offer his wife''s hands out of gratitude.


    For Yang Guangyuan, sex is an indispensable factor in his life. As long as it is the woman he likes, he will try his best to get it, even if he is married.


    "It seems that Su Guolin has given you a lot of benefits. You even have to help him hide this. Unfortunately, I already have the evidence in my hand." Su Guolin said lightly.


    Yang Guangyuan''s brow slightly wrinkled, looking at the old man''s full of confidence, as if he really knew something.


    But if he doesn''t talk about it and Su Guolin doesn''t, how can he know?


    "Mr. Su, if I have nothing else to do, I can only see off the guests. My time is very precious. I''ll make an appointment with Fengqian''s boss later. I can''t delay my time because of you." Yang Guangyuan said.


    "You have an appointment with boss Fengqian?" The old man''s face suddenly changed, because according to the news he got, the boss of Fengqian didn''t pay any attention to Yang Guangyuan at all. But if they really want to meet, it''s very likely that Fengqian''s cooperation will fall on Yang Guangyuan.


    For the Su family, the news was almost fatal.


    Because once let Yang Guangyuan this kind of person win cooperation, other building materials business of Yuncheng, I''m afraid in the future even crack survival opportunities are not.


    Yang Guangyuan is bound to monopolize the building materials market of the whole Cloud City and make other people have no way to go. This is his character.


    "Why, are you surprised? What''s surprising about this kind of thing? Is there anything I can''t do about Yang Guangyuan? " Yang Guangyuan smiles with pride.


    The old man took a deep breath. This was a situation he never thought of before he came. He thought the Su family had a chance, but if it was true, the Su family would be inferior.


    "Yang Guangyuan, now that you have the chance to win the cooperation, you just need to tell me where you get the information, and I''ll leave immediately." Said the old man.


    "Oh." Yang Guangyuan raised his eyebrows and said to the old man, "Mr. Su, are you going to stay in our company? I didn''t expect you to be shameless, but don''t forget, this is my company. If I ask the security guard to invite you out, the scene won''t be very good. "


    "Yang Guangyuan, you have got what you want. I just want to catch the traitor of the Su family." The old man said with a ferocious expression.


    No matter what the old man thought or said, Yang Guangyuan directly pressed the internal phone.


    The secretary with enchanting figure walked into the office and asked Yang Guangyuan, "Mr. Yang, what can I do for you?"


    "Call the security guard. The old man''s legs are inconvenient. Let them help him out." Yang Guangyuan said with a sneer on his face.


    "Yes." The Secretary couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yang Guangyuan, be a man and stay on the front line to meet each other in the future. Do you really think that my su family is a paper tiger Said the old man harshly.


    "Mr. Su, the Su family is just a bunch of waste paper at most. How dare you be a paper tiger? Do you scare me?" Yang Guangyuan widened his eyes and said angrily.


    At this time, the security guard came into the office. The old man knew that if he forced himself to stay here, it would only make the scene more ugly.


    Standing up, the old man left his last sentence: "this matter is not over yet. The Su family will continue to compete for Fengqian''s cooperation plan. Yang Guangyuan, you''d better not lose. Otherwise, I will never let you." Yang Guangyuan does not care about the expression of a dig ears, for the old man''s threat, as a joke in general. He has never been afraid of anyone, and Yang Guangyuan thinks that his own means are not what the Su family can play with. When the old man left the office, Yang Guangyuan picked up his mobile phone and dialed Su Guolin''s number. Su Guolin has now fallen into the situation of extreme regret. When he betrayed the Su family, he only considered not to let Su Guoyao turn over, but he ignored that once Yang Guangyuan was given a big seat, the Su family would not even have living space. Once the Su family was destroyed, even if Su Guoyao did not turn over, he would not have a good end. When the mobile phone rings and Su Guolin looks at a series of familiar numbers, his eyes suddenly become flustered. Even in his own home, he subconsciously looks left and right to make sure that there is no one, so he dares to answer the phone¡° What are you calling me for? " Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth¡° How can we be regarded as old friends? Is it wrong to call and care about you? " Yang Guangyuan tone full of grievances said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1372

    Listening to Yang Guangyuan''s words, Su Guolin was gnashing his teeth. How could this guy care about him for no reason? This is bullshit.


    "Yang Guangyuan, less nonsense. What do you want to do?" Su Guolin said.


    "Your old man, but just left our company, don''t you want to know what I talked to him about?" Yang Guangyuan said with a smile.


    This sentence made Su Guolin feel numb in an instant. The old man went to see Yang Guangyuan himself, which Su Guolin never thought of.


    "Yang Guangyuan, what did you say to the old man?" Su Guolin asked with gnashing teeth.


    Feeling Su Guolin''s anxiety, Yang Guangyuan laughed and said: "how, do you know you are worried now? I''m kind-hearted to call you, but you didn''t treat me well."


    Su Guolin took two deep breaths to calm his emotions.


    How can he treat Yang Guangyuan well in his present state? If he didn''t have a fever, he couldn''t have told Yang Guangyuan about Fengqian''s plan. At this time, he was already regretting. Yang Guangyuan suddenly called and naturally didn''t have a good temper.


    "Mr. Yang, I told you how much benefit I can bring you. You must be very clear. I betrayed the Su family. Do you still want to betray me?" Su Guolin said.


    Yang Guangyuan suddenly thought of Su Guolin''s wife''s appearance in his mind. He couldn''t help salivating and said, "don''t worry. If I betray you, I won''t call you. The old man insists that you told me Fengqian''s plan, but I didn''t admit it. You don''t know that the old man almost threatened to die, but I still didn''t say anything."


    Hearing this, Su Guolin breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the old man didn''t know, there was no conclusive evidence for his betrayal of the Su family, which proved that he was safe now.


    But what does Yang Guangyuan mean by calling for no reason?


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Su Guolin said.


    "The old man has given me a lot of trouble, and I believe he won''t give up on it. Do you know how exhausted I am to deal with him?" Yang Guangyuan tone extremely helpless said.


    Su Guolin almost pinched the mobile phone out of shape. Is this guy exhausted? Now that he got such important news, he didn''t know how happy he was. He even came to sell miserably in front of him.


    "Just say what you want to do." Su Guolin asked.


    "I think your wife should take care of me and make me happy. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the next time the old man harasses me, I can''t insist on saying nothing." Yang Guangyuan said.


    Su Guolin''s face suddenly became very blue. Although Yang Guangyuan had mentioned it before, Su Guolin refused, and he never thought of involving his wife in it.


    But now, from Yang Guangyuan''s attitude, if he can''t satisfy Yang Guangyuan, this guy will surely tell the old man about their meeting.


    Su Guolin slapped himself in the face. If it wasn''t for the impulse, how could he have done such a stupid thing and put himself in such a situation.


    At the other end of the line, Yang Guangyuan couldn''t help laughing when he heard the slap.


    "Su Guolin, you don''t have to be so excited. Why are you beating yourself? I''m protecting you." Yang Guangyuan said with a smile.


    Su Guolin was so angry that he almost broke his back teeth.


    "Yang Guangyuan, don''t go too far." Su Guolin said.


    "Too much?" Yang Guangyuan asked in a questioning tone: "is it too much to ask for such a small request? Su Guolin, you can''t even give up a woman. There are so many women in the world. Is she the only one in your life?"


    Su Guolin took a deep breath, and then breathed out a lot of bad luck.


    Yang Guangyuan continued: "if you don''t agree, I can only tell you what happened today. I''m afraid you will be expelled from the Su family. I don''t need to describe the consequences."


    Without the Su family, Su Guolin will have nothing, and even survival will become a problem, and will be despised by all the Su family.


    Su Guolin would never allow this kind of thing to happen to him, but he would not give his wife away.


    "Even if I promise, she will not. Are you trying to force me to death? Yang Guangyuan, don''t underestimate Su Guolin. I''ll die with you. " Su Guolin said.


    In the face of this threat, Yang Guangyuan did not care at all, said: "Su Guolin, do you think it is useful to frighten me? I, Yang Guangyuan, was not frightened. Moreover, this matter is not difficult for you. I can also work hard. Go to your home and get her drunk. Besides you and me, who knows this matter? And she will only think that you are sleeping with her."


    Such shameless words come from Yang Guangyuan''s mouth, but there is a kind of natural taste. At this time, Su Guolin finally understands why some people think that Yang Guangyuan has no bottom line.


    This kind of person, where has the bottom line to be able to say, what animal''s matter is he cannot do¡° I''ll give you two days to think about it. If you don''t agree after two days, I''ll go to the old man myself. " With that, Yang Guangyuan hung up. Su Guolin was so angry that he trembled all over, and there was nowhere to vent his anger. At this time, Su Guolin''s wife came to his side and saw that Su Guolin was not in the right mood. She said, "what''s the matter? Who made you angry?" Su Guolin raised his head and looked at his wife. Although she was in her forties, her charm still existed. No man could resist this kind of maturity. Moreover, due to the proper maintenance, the body is also very good. Compared with some little girls, it''s no wonder that they are targeted by scum like Yang Guangyuan¡° Something to do with Su Guoyao? Is it hard for this waste to rob you of the company''s position? " Su Guolin''s wife said with disdain¡° Wife, are you willing to sacrifice for my career and future? " Su Guolin asked. Su Guolin''s wife smiles. She sits beside Su Guolin and holds hands. She doesn''t ask what''s the matter. She says, "of course, we can''t rely on you alone. As long as I can help you, you can open your mouth. I''m not famous for helping you." Su Guolin put his wife in his arms and nodded silently. In order not to be driven out of the Su family, Su Guolin has no choice but to agree to all Yang Guangyuan''s requirements. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1373

    In the next two days, under the introduction of tianchangsheng, Han Sanqian and Bruce Lee met with many local officials. Of course, Bruce Lee was still the boss, while Han Sanqian attended as Bruce Lee''s younger brother.


    For the development of the west of the city, local officials are also very excited. After all, this is a project to promote the economic development of Yuncheng. They can also get a lot of benefits from it. Moreover, with the introduction of Tianjia, these things basically come naturally without any obstacles.


    On that day, Han 3000, who came back to the hotel, found that Qi Yiyun, who was doing her homework, believed that she had been recognized by her teachers in the school as a student bully, and that she was still a part-time official.


    "How are you recently? The teachers in the school should attach great importance to you as a bully." Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun.


    "I''m afraid of sudden concern. You can say whatever you want." Qi Yi cloud light says.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t feel embarrassed either. He talks with Qi Yiyun and can''t treat her as a little girl, because her mentality is already equivalent to that of an adult.


    "How''s su Yingxia? She hasn''t been to see her for two days. Is that ok?" Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun has guessed the result, how can Han 3000 care about her for no reason.


    "I don''t know." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 went to Qi Yiyun and said, "you two are classmates. How can you not know that you are not so mean? You are not willing to share this information with me?"


    "She hasn''t come to school for two days." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 immediately frowned. Su Yingxia is still a student. How can she not go to school for two days? What else can she do if she doesn''t study?


    "Have you heard what''s going on?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t even seen her. How can I know?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000''s intuition told her that something must have happened, so Su Yingxia didn''t go to school.


    When you plan to go out.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t help asking Han 3000, "is she so important to you?"


    "The only thing that matters to me in this world is her." With that, Han 3000 left the hotel.


    The first destination is Su Yingxia''s home.


    She didn''t go to school. She would be at home.


    But when Han 3000 appeared at the door of Su Yingxia''s house, no matter how he knocked on the door, there was no movement inside. When he couldn''t help looking at it with his divine sense, he found that the house was empty.


    I didn''t go to school.


    There''s no one at home!


    Han 3000 suddenly nervous up, this is what happened, will let Su Yingxia disappeared without reason.


    For Han 3000, nothing is more important than Su Yingxia, so her safety is absolutely the most important thing for Han 3000.


    With the bright moon in the sky, Han 3000 stands on the top of the residential building and covers the whole cloud city with his own divine consciousness.


    Although he had already stepped into the divine realm, it was still difficult for him to cover this large area of divine consciousness.


    But fortunately, Han 3000 finally confirmed Su Yingxia''s position, she was not in danger, but in the hospital.


    Han 3000 directly rushed to the hospital, and directly found the ward where Su Yingxia was.


    For the appearance of Han 3000, Su Yingxia is very surprised, because she did not tell anyone what happened in the family, how can Han 3000 find the hospital?


    "How do you know I''m here?" Su Yingxia asked with a puzzled face.


    "Your father''s hurt?" Han 3000 asked, this is what he just felt through his divine sense, and Su Guoyao was hurt a lot.


    Because Su Guoyao drove Jiang LAN out of the house before, only Su Yingxia could take care of him during his hospitalization, which is why Su Yingxia didn''t go to school for two days.


    "Yes." Although Su Yingxia didn''t understand why han 3000 knew about it, she nodded subconsciously.


    Han 3000 walked into the ward and saw Su Guoyao''s injury with his own eyes. His face was black and blue, and he was obviously beaten maliciously.


    However, how could su Guoyao be poisoned?


    "Let you see the joke." Su Guoyao saw Han 3000 and said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Sanqian asked Su Guoyao that when the regional head of luxury goods came to Yuncheng, Su Guoyao didn''t appear. Han Sanqian felt strange. Han Sanqian felt even more incredible about his sudden injury.


    "I was betrayed. Someone disclosed Fengqian''s plan to Su''s competitors. My injury is that the competitors let people beat me." Su Guoyao said.


    competitor.


    On that day, Su Guoyao did not appear, but a guy named Yang Guangyuan came. It seems that Su Guoyao''s injury is related to this guy.


    "This matter, only you know, how can it be betrayed?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Su Guoyao was helpless. He told the old man about it, but he didn''t listen to his advice and held a family meeting, which led more people to know about it.


    "I''m also to blame for this. After I told him that he had to hold a family meeting, I couldn''t persuade him to do so." Su explained¡° That is to say, the person who betrays you is an internal member of the Su family. " Han 3000 said. Su Guoyao nodded and said: "I can be sure that the person who did this must be su Guolin, because he didn''t want me to talk about the cooperation with Fengqian." Su Guolin is quite familiar with Han 3000. This guy is a very insidious and treacherous man. It''s not surprising that he can do such things¡° Shall I avenge you? " Han 3000 asked. Su Guoyao eyebrows a pick, he can never think of let Han 3000 help him revenge. But the anger in his heart was too much for him to bear¡° Is that ok? " Su Guoyao asked. Han 3000 takes a look at Su Yingxia. As long as it''s related to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 can do it. After all, Su Guoyao is her father. It would be worthwhile for Han 3000 to exchange Su Yingxia''s favor for these things. After all, Han 3000 is still in the stage of pursuing Su Yingxia. Naturally, he has to do something to please her¡° Of course. " Han 3000 said¡° When I get out of the hospital, will you Su Guoyao asked again¡° Everything depends on your arrangement. I''ll help you find a nurse. Su Yingxia has to go to school. She can''t take care of you here every day. " Han 3000 said that the hospital is not a good place. Han 3000 doesn''t want Su Yingxia to stay in such an environment every day. Moreover, Su Yingxia is still young and has many inconveniences¡° That''s what I think. If you can help, that''s great. " Su Guoyao said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1374

    After looking for a good nurse for Su Guoyao, Han 3000 left the hospital.


    At the gate of the hospital, I ran into the Su family.


    The old man and Han 3000 pass by without any abnormal feeling, because now he doesn''t know Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, because he knew how the old man died, so he subconsciously used his divine sense to investigate the old man''s body.


    A strange phenomenon makes Han Sanqian not understand. Normally, the old man can live for at least ten years, but Han Sanqian feels that his body can''t last long.


    After the rebirth of Han 3000, many things have changed, but most of the reasons are because Han 3000 intervened, so it will change the original development track of things.


    But the Su family''s condition will not be affected by any reason. What''s the matter?


    Can we say that the world after rebirth is not as simple as Han 3000 imagined?


    When the old man came to the ward, he saw Su Guoyao who had been beaten black and blue. He had nothing to say except sigh.


    Although this is the most despised eldest son of the Su family, he was injured because of the Su family.


    "Dad, did you find out who betrayed the Su family?" Su Guoyao asked the old man, although he had already identified Su Guolin as the betrayer of the Su family, there was no way to convict Su Guolin without substantial evidence.


    "I''ve met Yang Guangyuan for a long time, but he doesn''t admit to having contact with Su Guolin." Said the old man.


    "These two people are complicit. Of course, he won''t admit it. Except Su Guolin, I can''t think of anyone else who can do it." Su Guoyao said gnashing his teeth.


    Naturally, the old man also understood this truth. Other people in the Su family could not sell the Su family for no reason, and they also contacted people like Yang Guangyuan.


    Su Jiacun, they do.


    When the Su family dies, they die.


    This is a very simple truth. The Su family themselves can survive only by relying on the Su family. They can''t take such a big risk for their temporary interests.


    The only motivation that can be found is that Su Guolin does not want his position in the company to be shaken by Su Guoyao.


    Moreover, Su Guolin is so selfish that he can do anything. It is not unusual for him to betray the Su family for his own benefit.


    "You can rest assured to recuperate. I will definitely find out this matter. No matter who betrays the Su family, I will make him pay a heavy price." Said the old man.


    With the words of the old man, Su Guoyao will be relieved. As long as Su Guolin can pay the price he deserves, he will get a good deal.


    "By the way, how much confidence do you have in Fengqian company? Can you talk about cooperation?" The old man asked Su Guoyao.


    Although he is concerned about Su Guoyao''s injury to a certain extent, the more important thing for him is to cooperate with Fengqian. After all, this is a matter related to the future of the Su family.


    "I''m sorry." Su Guoyao''s face changed greatly.


    "What''s the matter?" The old man of the Su family was also in a panic.


    "My friend came just now, but I forgot to ask him about Feng Qian''s attitude towards Yang Guangyuan." Su Guoyao said with a look of remorse, only thinking about his revenge, he forgot such a big thing.


    As soon as the old man''s face showed an expression of complaint, he quickly took it back. After all, Su Guoyao is still lying in the hospital bed, so he can''t be too unkind.


    "Why don''t you call him now? After all, it''s too important." Said the old man.


    Su Guoyao did not dare to neglect this matter. After all, the old man would value him so much because of the cooperation. If the cooperation was gone, the old man would not come to the hospital to see him.


    For his own value, Su Guoyao knows very well, and he also knows how to play the value more, how to let the old man really pay attention to it.


    "Welcome summer, give me your cell phone." Su Guoyao said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia hands his mobile phone to Su Guoyao without expression.


    For her grandfather, she didn''t feel much family affection, because since she began to remember, the grandfather was more partial to other children in the family, especially boys.


    However, although Su''s father didn''t give her too much favor, he didn''t do anything to embarrass her.


    "3000, I have something else to ask you. Just now you left in such a hurry that I forgot to ask." Su Guoyao said after calling.


    "Don''t worry, Fengqian hasn''t cooperated with Yang Guangyuan yet." Han 3000 knew what he wanted to ask and said directly.


    This sentence relieved Su Guoyao and continued to ask: "I will be discharged soon. When can you help to arrange a meeting with boss Fengqian?"


    In fact, Han 3000 has already decided to cooperate with Feng Qian in this matter. Of course, the main purpose is to help Su Guoyao improve his status in the Su family. In doing so, Su Guoyao is pitiful.


    No matter Su''s family or Jiang LAN, they all treat him as a waste. It''s like Han 3000 who was despised by all sides when he first arrived in Yuncheng. Moreover, if Su Guoyao had an identity and status in the Su family, he would have a better life in the summer¡° There''s no problem. You can take care of yourself now. " Han 3000 said¡° Thank you. Thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner when I leave the hospital. " Su Guoyao said excitedly. Under the guarantee of Han 3000, Su Guoyao was completely relieved. Although he didn''t know why he believed in Han 3000, his intuition told him that as long as Han 3000 promised, he would never be wrong¡° Dad, it''s done. After I leave the hospital, my friend will introduce me to Fengqian''s boss. " Su Guoyao said. In the course of Su Guoyao''s phone call, Su''s father has already frowned. Through Su Guoyao''s words, he can probably guess what is being said on the other end of the phone. But with Su Guoyao in such a position, how could he know such a role? Dares to pat the chest, guarantees lets the abundant thousand boss and Su Guoyao meet, this is not ordinary people can do¡° Who is your friend, so powerful? " Su family old son a face doubts of ask a way. With a faint smile, Su Guoyao said: "Dad, I don''t know how powerful my friend is, but I''m sure he has a very good relationship with the boss of Fengqian company. As long as he is there, the Su family will have a great possibility to cooperate with Fengqian." With these words, Su Guoyao and Yu Guang look at Su Yingxia. He knows that Han 3000 will help himself because of Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1375

    Su Guoyao carefully pondered over what Han 3000 wanted for Su Yingxia, but after racking his brains, he couldn''t think of Han 3000''s real purpose.


    Because in Su Guoyao''s view, these two people are just children, Han 3000 should not have that idea about Su Yingxia.


    Even if Han 3000 has this demand, with his ability, he should have more choices, rather than putting this idea on an immature Su Yingxia.


    So later, Su Guoyao gave up thinking about this matter and only looked at the benefits, that is, Han 3000 could help him. Even if Han 3000 had a special hobby and had a strange idea about Su Yingxia, Su Guoyao would accept it. After all, whether he could turn over in the Su family and whether he could make the Su family get a better future depends on Han 3000''s words.


    The old man didn''t stay in the hospital for a long time. Before he left, he told Su Guoyao that he must pay attention to Fengqian''s development and cooperation at any time, and there must be no mistakes.


    Su Guoyao also knew that when the old man came to see him in the hospital, he didn''t care about his health, so he didn''t expect the old man to say anything about his health.


    Three days later, Su Guoyao was finally discharged.


    No one in the Su family came to meet him, and no one ever sent good news.


    Han 3000, on the other hand, came to the hospital very early to go through the discharge procedures for Su Guoyao''s class, which made Su Guoyao a little confused.


    Han 3000, the better for him. Su Guoyao''s heart is more strange why he should do so.


    Before his rebirth, Su Guoyao was not good to Han 3000, but Han 3000 knew that most of the reasons were due to Jiang LAN. Su Guoyao didn''t have much opinion on him from the beginning, and Su Guoyao was the least opposed to his marriage with Su Yingxia.


    Since he is the future father-in-law, it is reasonable to treat him well.


    "When are you going to find Yang Guangyuan?" After discharge, Han 3000 asked Su Guoyao.


    Hearing these three words of Yang Guangyuan, Su Guoyao''s eyes became angry.


    The Su family has been competing with Yang Guangyuan for many years. This guy has too many dirty means, and he has hurt Su Guoyao more than once.


    Su Guoyao had never thought of revenge, because he knew he had no ability in this aspect.


    But now, with Han 3000''s help, the situation is different.


    However, Su Guoyao is still worried. After all, Yang Guangyuan knows a lot of people on the road. If these people are involved, it will be a particularly troublesome thing.


    "Three thousand, Yang Guangyuan knows a lot of people on the road. These people are not easy to provoke." Su Guoyao warned.


    Han three thousand light smile.


    People on the road, not easy to provoke?


    Now, is it the way of Mo Yang has the final say in Yuncheng road? What is a mere Yang Guangyuan?


    Even if he really knew Moyang and had a good relationship with him, Moyang could not offend Han 3000 because of him.


    "It''s time to show you the world." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    See the world?


    This sentence puzzled Su Guoyao. As an adult, has he not seen as much of the world as a child


    However, when you think about your identity and the people Han 3000 knows, Su Guoyao is not qualified to refute. Wan Yi has seen more of the world than him. Isn''t it a shame.


    After returning home and putting down his luggage, Han 3000 asked Su Guoyao to drive toward Moyang''s residence.


    After all, Bruce Lee is now the boss of Fengqian company, so he can''t be a driver.


    "Three thousand, what are we doing here?" After arriving at the villa area where Moyang is located, Su Guoyao asked.


    "If you meet a friend, you will understand that Yang Guangyuan is nothing." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Guoyao''s heart suddenly clattered. He knew who lived in the villa, but he couldn''t believe that Han 3000 knew such people.


    Scared to follow Han 3000.


    At this time, even if Su Guoyao was an adult, his mentality could not compare with Han 3000, and he was full of tension and uneasiness.


    After all, the status of Moyang in Yuncheng was invisible to Su Guoyao when he looked up.


    When Han Sanqian noticed Su Guoyao''s nervousness, he said with a smile, "don''t be so afraid. He won''t eat you."


    The thirsty Su Guoyao swallowed his saliva and asked, "you don''t really want to take me to see Moyang."


    "What''s strange? Is it strange to see Moyang?" Han 3000 said.


    Strange?


    For Su Guoyao, it''s more than strange. It''s incredible.


    He never thought that one day he would be able to get in touch with people like Mo Yang. If he could become friends with Mo Yang, who else in the Su family would dare to look down on him and point fingers at him.


    Even Su Guolin, who regards him as his enemy, will not dare to complain about him from now on.


    "Moyang is in Yuncheng, but it''s a top man. Of course, it''s very rare." Su Guoyao said. Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. It''s hard for him to associate the image of Moyang with that of the owner of the snack bar. Today, Moyang is very high spirited, but Moyang, the owner of the snack bar, is a person who often rubs cigarettes. Han Sanqian even once doubted whether this guy has been reborn. Otherwise, how can his character change so much? In front of the villa where Moyang is located, Han 3000 rings the doorbell directly. Before coming, Han 3000 didn''t inform Mo Yang, so when the door opened, the little brother gave them a look of disdain¡° Who are you and what are you going to do? " The younger brother asked Su Guoyao. In his eyes, Han 3000 is a child, so he can''t be the master. But when Su Guoyao was asked, he was immediately flustered and even forgot how to speak¡° Find Mo Yang. He will know who I am when he sees me. " Han 3000 said. The younger brother looked at Han 3000 contemptuously and said with ridicule: "younger brother, you are not small. You dare to call my elder brother''s name directly. Do you want to leave here or not?" Hearing this, Su Guoyao was even more frightened and subconsciously pulled Han 3000, as if he wanted Han 3000 to leave. But Han 3000 kicked this little brother away. Su Guoyao is numb. How dare he beat Mo Yang''s younger brother. This is Mo Yang''s home. Making trouble here, Mo Yang can kill them at any time. Before Su Guoyao can pull Han 3000 to run away, Han 3000 has entered the villa. Even if Su Guoyao is about to be scared, he can only follow Han 3000. He can''t be a deserter alone. Otherwise, how can Han 3000 introduce Feng Qian''s boss to him? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1376

    Mo Yang is sitting in the living room. He has heard the movement at the door and knows that someone is making trouble, but he is not in a hurry. After all, this is his home, and Yuncheng is also his territory.


    There are always some short-sighted guys who want to provoke him, but the most serious result is that they all fall in front of him?


    There are many people in Yuncheng who want to borrow him, so this kind of thing is very common for Moyang.


    However, when Mo Yang saw that the visitor was Han 3000, his face was no longer calm.


    In the whole Cloud City, he may not pay attention to the heavenly family, but Han 3000, the Jedi, is a character he should be careful with.


    Because even Tianjia is afraid of him.


    Moreover, he really found the regional leaders of luxury goods, which has largely demonstrated Han 3000''s ability.


    In Yuncheng, Mo Yang may be the most important person, but that was before Han 3000 appeared.


    "Boss Han, why are you here?" Mo Yang said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    "Your men are not very sensible. I''ve taught you a lesson." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang nodded without any dissatisfaction and said, "I have to thank you very much. Now some younger brothers don''t have eyes. You should teach them a lesson."


    After hearing this, Su Guoyao, who was still in fear, was stunned.


    He thought that if he made trouble here, Moyang would not let Han 3000 go. He never thought that it was such an ending.


    Mo Yang is not only not angry, but also thanks Han 3000. What''s the situation?


    Is this little guy really so powerful? Even Mo Yang needs to please him like this?


    "Sit down. If you have something to do, sit down and talk." Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 sits directly opposite Moyang, while Su Guoyao does not dare to touch the sofa. After all, this is Moyang''s home. Han 3000 is qualified to be presumptuous, but Su Guoyao does not think he is qualified to do so.


    "Boss Han, you are here today. Do you want me to help you?" Mo Yang asked.


    "It''s really a little bit trivial. Don''t you know boss Mo knows Yang Guangyuan?" Han 3000 asked.


    Mo Yang is familiar with Yang Guangyuan. He has always wanted to have a good relationship with Mo Yang, so he deliberately made a few encounters. No matter how indifferent Mo Yang is to him, Yang Guangyuan always looks enthusiastic, which can be regarded as a very shameless role.


    "Yes, did Yang Guangyuan offend boss Han?" Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Guoyao and said, "Yang Guangyuan was beaten. Today, I came out for him."


    Mo Yang takes a look at Su Guoyao and has no impression on him. He doesn''t know where he is. However, since Han 3000 came forward, Mo Yang will certainly come forward for this matter.


    "Go and get me yang Guangyuan." Mo Yang gives orders to his younger brother.


    Hearing this, Su Guoyao was a little excited. He was surprised by the development of things, but he knew that when Yang Guangyuan came here, he would kneel down and apologize to him.


    Yang Guangyuan has always been arrogant in front of anyone in the Su family. It''s really unthinkable to make this guy apologize.


    Yang Guangyuan is still salivating Su Guolin''s wife in the company, thinking about how to make su Guolin simply promise to offer his wife''s hands.


    When Mo Yang''s younger brother found him, Yang Guangyuan was still excited. He thought that his efforts finally moved Mo Yang and made Mo Yang willing to give him the opportunity to become friends.


    "It looks like this is my lucky year." Yang Guangyuan said with a sigh, not only has the opportunity to get Fengqian''s cooperation, but even Moyang has extended an olive branch to him. After that, his social status will not be able to rise?


    "Did Mr. Mo say anything about me?" On the way to the villa, Yang Guangyuan asked Mo Yang.


    The younger brother sees Yang Guangyuan''s smiling face and thinks that this idiot doesn''t know his disaster is coming.


    "When you get there, you''ll know." Said the younger brother.


    Yang Guangyuan nodded, with excitement and expectation.


    After arriving at Moyang villa, when Yang Guangyuan saw Su Guoyao, his heart became heavy.


    How can this guy be here?


    Does he know Moyang?


    An unknown premonition was finally born in Yang Guangyuan''s heart.


    "Mr. Mo, I''m here." Yang Guangyuan carefully said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang raised his hand, and several younger brothers approached Yang Guangyuan.


    "Boss Mo, what''s the matter? I didn''t offend you." Yang Guangyuan''s face was full of panic and fear.


    Mo Yang said only one word: "fight."


    A group of younger brothers pushed Yang Guangyuan to the ground and punched him, just like Su Guoyao''s experience at the gate of Fengqian company.


    Su Guoyao looks at Yang Guangyuan pleading for mercy with a happy face, thinking that this guy has today.


    After a full ten minutes, Yang Guangyuan almost collapsed, and Mo Yang withdrew his men. Walking up to Yang Guangyuan, Mo Yang asked, "who told you about Fengqian''s plan?" This matter, Yang Guangyuan and Su Guolin have reached an agreement, and look at Su Guolin''s attitude, he has a great chance to send his wife to the door. But now this kind of situation, Yang Guangyuan where also cares about the female sex¡° It''s su Guolin. Su Guolin told me. " Without any hesitation, Yang Guangyuan directly betrayed Su Guolin. This answer was not unexpected to Su Guoyao, because no one else would do such a thing except Su Guolin. Han 3000 stood up and said to Su Guoyao, "you can let Su''s old man come, or you can call Su Guolin and confront him face to face." Su Guoyao looked at Han 3000 gratefully and said, "thank you." Han 3000 waved his hand, left a look in the eyes for Mo Yang, and left the villa. Su Guoyao also understands what Han 3000 means. He doesn''t want to expose his identity in front of the old man. When Su Guoyao called him to go to the Moyang villa, he once suspected that he had a hallucination. After repeated confirmation, he dared to believe what Su Guoyao said. What did you do with the villa in Moyang? And take Su Guolin with you. I''m afraid it has something to do with Yang Guangyuan. But with Su Guoyao''s ability, how can he let Mo Yang come out for him? With doubts, the old man first found Su Guolin, and then they set out towards the Moyang villa¡° Dad, where are we going? " Su Guolin tried to keep his expression calm and avoid showing his feet. The old man had probably guessed what happened, but he didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he said, "when you arrive, you will know. Don''t worry." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1377

    On the way to Moyang villa, Su Guolin felt a little uneasy when he saw the old man''s serious face.


    After all, he did something bad. Although Yang Guangyuan won''t betray him for his wife''s sake, Su Guolin can''t guarantee that there won''t be any other accidents.


    What''s more, today the old man is looking for him for no reason. There must be some reasons. This will inevitably make su Guolin suspect that the old man has found some evidence. If so, it will be a devastating blow to Su Guolin.


    Let the old man know that he betrayed the Su family. Is he still qualified to stay in the Su family?


    When the car stopped in the villa area of Moyang, Su Guolin felt even more strange.


    He knew what kind of people lived here, but the Su family had nothing to do with Moyang. How could they come here?


    "Dad, isn''t this where Moyang lives?" Su Guolin asked the old man again.


    "I know." The old man lightly responds a way.


    At this time, the old man was also a little uneasy. After all, Mo Yang was a figure in the Tao. You have to be very careful when you come into contact with such people. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die.


    "Dad, we have no contact with Mo Yang, and he''s a Taoist. This kind of person can''t be provoked." Su Guolin reminds a way.


    At this time, Mo Yang arranged to wait at the door of the younger brother, went to two people in front.


    "Come with me, boss Mo has been waiting for you for a long time." Said the younger brother.


    The old man nodded his head and said, "please lead the way."


    Even if the other party is only Mo Yang''s younger brother, but the old man still gives a lot of respect, especially polite, and careful.


    When he came to the villa, when he saw Su Guoyao, he was more sure of his guess.


    Su Guolin, on the other hand, has a strange look. How could su Guoyao be in his home in Moyang?


    Is this waste related to Moyang?


    How could it be!


    How could he be able to connect with Mo Yang.


    Go to the area of the living room, the old man and Su Guolin just see Yang Guangyuan lying on the ground.


    Su Guolin''s face instantly turned pale, and his anxiety turned into reality.


    Yang Guangyuan is here and has been beaten so badly.


    At the same time, Su Guoyao is also here. Su Guolin knows what the problem is.


    "Come on, what have you done?" Mo Yang did not say hello to the old man, but said to Yang Guangyuan.


    Yang Guangyuan is not a moral person. In the face of life and death, he didn''t hesitate at all. He said: "the plan of Fengqian company was told by Su Guolin."


    "You fart." When Su Guolin heard this, he jumped to retort. Even if it was true, he couldn''t let the old man know. Anyway, he had to quibble, because it meant whether he could still stay in Su''s family.


    Yang Guangyuan turned his head to look at Su Guolin with a grim smile and said, "how dare you do it? Su Guolin, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have known such important news? You told me that it''s just to prevent Su Guoyao from succeeding. But you told me personally that Su Guoyao can''t turn over in Su''s family. Am I a little wrong? "


    Although the old man had already identified Su Guolin as a betrayer of the Su family, he was still in a trance when the fact came out of Yang Guangyuan''s mouth.


    Su Guolin is very valued by him. Even after a hundred years, he has made plans to hand over the Su family to Su Guolin.


    But now, Su Guolin, for his own selfish desire, abandons the overall situation of the Su family and betrays the Su family.


    How can such people still be qualified to inherit the power of the Su family?


    "Su Guolin, do you have anything else to explain?" The old man asked Su Guolin in a cold voice.


    Su Guolin can''t explain. At present, whatever he says is useless.


    But Su Guolin didn''t accept his fate. He didn''t want to be driven out of the Su family.


    When he came to Yang Guangyuan, Su Guolin gritted his teeth and said, "what good has Su Guoyao given you to slander me like this? Yang Guangyuan, I have no injustice or hatred against you. Why do you want to harm me?"


    With these words, Su Guolin went to Su Guoyao again and continued: "you collude with Yang Guangyuan to harm me. You want to drive me out of the Su family, don''t you? All of these are your own drama. Do you think you can cheat dad, or you can cheat me? "


    Su Guoyao never thought that under such circumstances, Su Guolin could find a way to defend himself and blame him.


    "Su Guolin, it''s ridiculous for you to think so. I''m directing and acting by myself. Can I still have people beat me seriously into the hospital? What''s more, he has confessed all your business with Yang Guangyuan. Do you really think Dad will believe you? " Su Guoyao said gnashing his teeth.


    "What good can you get from driving me out of the Su family? Do you think you have the ability to control the Su family? Do you have the ability to make the Su family play better? " After a pause, Su Guolin continued: "you don''t have it. Only I can make the Su family develop better. Only my ability can inherit the Su family."


    These words seem to be told to Su Guoyao, but Su Guolin is also warning the old man that if he is really driven out of the Su family, the Su family will have no successor. But Su Guolin seems to have completely forgotten that Su Guoyao now has the opportunity to talk with Fengqian. This alone is not comparable to him¡° Su Guolin, you are a beast. For your own selfish desire, you can even sell your wife. What kind of man are you Su Guoyao said disdainfully. This sentence let Su Guolin face a little flustered, although this thing has not really happened, but in Su Guolin''s heart, he has agreed with Yang Guangyuan''s request. Because the only way to keep Yang Guangyuan''s secret is to offer his wife''s hands. He has no other choice. But this kind of thing, only he and Yang Guangyuan know, otherwise a man''s face, has been lost by him. How ridiculous it is to have your wife sleep with other men¡° You talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you. " Su Guolin trembled with anger. Mo Yang''s younger brother, for the first time in front of Su Guolin, to avoid him. Seeing Mo Yang''s younger brother, Su guolinton calmed down a lot. After all, this is Mo Yang''s territory, not the place where he can mess around¡° Su Guolin, you are the first one to kill people in my family. You are not timid. " Mo Yang light said. This sentence made Su Guolin tremble all over. Out of fear of Mo Yang, he quickly explained: "Mr. Mo, I don''t mean that. It''s just that he talks nonsense and slanders me. That''s why he makes me impatient." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1378

    "Do you really have to quibble at such a time?" The old man, who had been gloomy and didn''t speak, finally spoke.


    The evidence is solid. At this time, Su Guolin even wanted to excuse himself.


    The old man is not a fool. He can never believe Su Guolin''s absurd explanation.


    And this matter even Mo Yang has come out, can there be a fake?


    To say the least, if this is true or false, or if it is Su Guoyao''s self directing and self acting, he will accept the result.


    Su Guoyao''s ability to be accompanied by Mo Yang in acting is not despised by the old man. If he wants Su Guolin to be driven out of the Su family, the old man can only be satisfied.


    For the sake of the great cause of the Su family, what is it to sacrifice a su Guolin?


    "Dad, you don''t really believe this crap." Su Guolin said with a flustered face.


    The old man had a cold face.


    waste material?


    Is Su Guoyao a waste?


    Maybe in their mind, it was a waste image.


    But now?


    Who dares to say that Su Guoyao is a waste?


    "Don''t you know where you stand?" The old man said lightly.


    Su Guolin thought for a moment, and soon understood what the old man meant.


    At this time, he was surprised to realize that even Mo Yang was involved in this matter. Su Guoyao didn''t do it. Who else could it be?


    This waste has a backstage like Moyang!


    "From today on, you are no longer my su family. All your positions in the Su family will be replaced by Su Guoyao from now on. Do yourself a good job." Said the old man.


    The news will be announced to others at the family meeting tomorrow.


    As for Su Guolin, he is no longer in the scope of the old man''s consideration. Whether he will live or die in the future depends on his own fortune.


    "Dad, you can''t do this to me." Su Guolin said with a flustered face: "I have contributed so many years to the Su family. I have all the credit. How can you let me get out of the company?"


    "It''s your own fault. If you don''t make so much trouble, you won''t end up like this." The old man said calmly.


    Su Guolin''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    "If I don''t make trouble with these things and let Su Guoyao turn over, what''s the difference between my fate and being driven out of the Su family? Why can this rubbish ride on my head?" Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    His words are equivalent to admitting his betrayal of the Su family in disguise.


    The old man hated this even more and couldn''t give Su Guolin any chance.


    At this time, Mo Yang suddenly said: "old man, if you want to solve this problem, don''t let him entangle, you might as well give it to me."


    Mo Yang is just a bystander, and Han 3000 just uses his deterrent power to let Yang Guangyuan tell the truth.


    However, from Mo Yang''s point of view, Han 3000 seems to attach great importance to Su Guoyao, helping Su Guoyao solve the problems, that is, helping Han 3000 solve the problems, so Mo Yang doesn''t mind taking actions to deal with Su Guolin.


    Su Guolin heard Mo Yang''s words, his face couldn''t hide his panic.


    Give it to him?


    Su Guolin knows what will happen.


    Mo Yang is a figure on the road. It is said that he kills people without blinking an eye. If he is handed over to him, he will die.


    "Dad, I know I''m wrong. Please give me a chance. I will do my best for the company in the future. I will never do anything wrong to the company again." Su Guolin knelt down in front of the old man, hoping to get his forgiveness.


    The old man''s face is like frost. He can''t decide this matter any more. After all, Mo Yang has been involved.


    And how can you tell Su Guoyao if you don''t drive Su Guolin out of the Su family?


    After all, Su Guoyao managed to get inside information, which could help the Su family develop better. He was not only betrayed by Su Guolin, but also sent to the hospital. Su Guoyao would not swallow this tone easily.


    For the first time in his life, he began to care about Su Guoyao''s feelings, which is a very realistic thing.


    In the past, when Su Guoyao did not contribute, the old man never cared whether Su Guoyao was treated fairly or not, or even what he thought.


    But now, the old man has to pay attention to this, because the future of the Su family is on Su Guoyao''s shoulders.


    "I have no right to forgive you, because you sold not only the Su family, but also Guoyao." Said the old man.


    Hearing these words, Su Guolin understood the meaning of the old man. Didn''t he ask Su Guoyao for mercy?


    Although Su Guolin''s heart is very difficult to accept this matter, but in order to stay in the Su family, in order to have the opportunity of revenge in the future, what is the bow?


    Su Guolin knelt down in front of Su Guoyao and said with regret: "brother, this is my fault. I shouldn''t sell the Su family for my own selfish desire. Please give me a chance. From now on, I will never give you any more trouble. I will try my best to help you and help the Su family develop."


    Su Guoyao never thought that Su Guolin would kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. In the past, Su Guoyao was like a servant in the Su family. In the company, even ordinary employees don''t like him. Now, Su Guolin, who has always been superior, has to kneel down to admit his mistake, which makes Su Guoyao feel very happy. However, being happy does not mean that he will forgive Su Guolin. Moreover, Su Guoyao knows what kind of person Su Guolin is. If he wants to stay in the company, he will make small moves¡° You don''t expect me to forgive you, Su Guolin. It''s impossible. Have you forgotten how you treated me before? " Su Guoyao said lightly. Su Guolin not only knelt down, but also kowtowed to Su Guoyao, saying: "brother, please give me another chance, I really dare not."¡° Mo boss, it seems that this trouble still needs your help. " Su Guoyao told Mo Yang that he had no heart to deal with Su Guolin''s entanglement, so he could only let Mo Yang come out. This made Su Guolin tremble all over, stood up and said: "is not to leave the Su family? OK, I''ll go. Su Guoyao, don''t let me find an opportunity. Otherwise, I will never let you go. "¡° Sooner or later, Su Guolin will take revenge for today''s enmity. " With these words, Su Guolin quickened his pace and walked towards the door, expecting that he would not be stopped. Otherwise, he would die to walk out of the villa today. Mo Yang looks at Su Guoyao. Su Guoyao shakes his head. After all, Su Guolin is his younger brother. It is the best result for Su Guoyao to drive him out of the Su family. He will not really kill Su Guolin. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1379

    Seeing that Su Guolin had left, Yang Guangyuan, lying on the ground, said to Mo Yang, "elder Mo, can I... Go?"


    Yang Guangyuan was beaten badly. He had to go to the hospital to have a check. This guy was born for money and sex. He can''t do without either. If he loses one of his abilities due to his physical condition, it''s worse than death for Yang Guangyuan.


    Mo Yang took a look at Su Guoyao and said, "are you going to let him go?"


    "Su Guoyao, as long as you let me go and cooperate with Fengqian, I won''t fight with you any more. How about that?" Yang Guangyuan said quickly, and now he has no ability and courage to compete with Su Guoyao. After all, this guy even Mo Yang can come forward for him.


    "You go. From today on, I don''t want to see you again." Su Guoyao said.


    "Yes, you can rest assured that I will never appear in front of you." With these words, Yang Guangyuan stood up and left the Moyang villa with a heavy body.


    This matter has finally come to an end.


    For Su Guoyao, the outcome was unexpected.


    However, Su Guoyao knows that this situation will come true not because of how powerful he is, but because of the help of Han 3000.


    At the same time, Su Guoyao also knows that Han Sanqian is more than a friend of Fengqian''s boss. His identity is absolutely powerful. Otherwise, it is impossible for Mo Yang to appear so easily.


    After su Guoyao expressed his thanks to Moyang, the father and son also left Moyang''s home.


    The old man has many questions in his heart. For example, why did Su Guoyao know Moyang? He could even ask Moyang to help him.


    But these questions were hidden in my heart, and I didn''t ask them out.


    For him, as long as Su Guoyao can help the development of the Su family, it''s enough. As for other things, it doesn''t matter.


    "Dad, if you have anything to ask, just ask." Su Guoyao said to the old man.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t ask anything, as long as you can do it for the sake of the Su family. Tomorrow morning, I will inform them of the meeting, and then formally appoint you."


    "Thank you, Dad." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. This is what you deserve. Now no one can help the Su family get better development except you."


    This sentence is like reminding Su Guoyao to complete the cooperation plan with Fengqian, but it is very obscure.


    Su Guoyao also understood the meaning and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I will be able to handle Fengqian''s cooperation plan. I will never let you down."


    Su Guoyao said so firmly that the old man could not control his curiosity any more.


    Why did he make such a big change in a short time? Did he know something more powerful?


    But in the end, the old man didn''t ask. He still said that as long as Su Guoyao could help the Su family, he didn''t need to care too much about other things.


    The next day, the Su family met early.


    When all the people came together, they did not see Su Guolin, which made those people feel uneasy.


    "Why hasn''t Su Guolin come yet? Nothing will happen."


    "Did the old man find the evidence?"


    "No, I''m afraid he will be driven out of the Su family if the evidence is conclusive, but there is no news at all."


    "I think it''s very possible to find evidence. Otherwise, how can he not show up? It''s an early meeting called by the old man himself."


    Just as people speculated, the old man and Su Guoyao appeared in the conference room together.


    But even at this time, Su Guolin is still missing, which makes others feel that Su Guolin is no longer qualified to enter this conference room.


    "Sit down." After the old man entered the meeting room, he said to the people.


    Su Guoyao directly sat in Su Guolin''s previous position, which was the most powerful person in the company besides the old man. This scene also made other people understand their conjecture.


    "From today on, Su Guoyao will replace Su Guolin in all his duties. You can directly report your future problems to Su Guoyao." Said the old man.


    This remark was very sudden, but people didn''t feel surprised. After all, Su Guoyao had already sat in Su Guolin''s position.


    "From today on, Su Guolin is no longer the Su family. I hope you keep a distance from him. Such traitors are no longer qualified to enter the Su family." The old man continued.


    This is a bit of a shock to the public.


    Su Guolin was not only expelled from the company, but also from the Su family. The price he paid was too much.


    However, since the old man has done so, he must have found the evidence that Su Guolin betrayed the Su family, so it is reasonable for him to suffer this fate.


    Fengqian''s new urban plan is limitless for the future development of the Su family. However, Su Guolin disclosed such important news to Yang Guangyuan, and there is nothing worthy of sympathy.


    "Don''t worry, old man. We will never be soft hearted to such a traitor."¡° Yes, he almost ruined the future of the Su family. How can we get in touch with him? "¡° From now on, I will take it as if there is no su Guolin. "¡° Yes, there is no su Guolin in the Su family. " They expressed their opinions one after another and deliberately distanced themselves from Su Guolin to show their loyalty to the Su family. After all, the future of the Su family is their future. If the Su family develops well, they will make more money. In this world, who can''t live with money¡° Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. If you have any questions, you can ask Su Guoyao. " With that, the old man left the conference room. As soon as the old man left, Su Guoyao was surrounded by his relatives, who used to be su Guolin''s dog legs. Now that Su Guolin has stepped down, they can only find new trees to rely on, and Su Guoyao has become their favorite¡° Guoyao, I didn''t expect that the future of the Su family would ultimately be in your hands. "¡° I have long said that you can achieve great things. It''s just that you were suppressed by Su Guolin before. I didn''t expect that you have accumulated a lot and finally ushered in this day. "¡° If you have anything to tell me in the future, just tell me, and we''ll do it for you. " Listening to these words, Su Guoyao couldn''t help sighing. These guys didn''t look him in the eye before. And now, one by one, they want to try their best to flatter him. That''s the benefit of status. Su Guoyao finally enjoyed the feeling of supremacy, but he remembered one thing. It''s not because of how powerful he is, but because of Han 3000''s help! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1380

    When Su Guoyao left the company, he called Han 3000 and hoped to thank Han 3000 face to face.


    Moreover, Su Guoyao knew that Han 3000 helped him because Su Yingxia, so he specially asked Han 3000 to have dinner at home. In this way, he could meet Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    However, what Su Guoyao didn''t expect was that Han 3000 refused, which made him a little unprepared.


    "3000, do you have anything important today?" Su Guoyao asked.


    "Talk about it next time." Han 3000 tone heavy said, then directly hang up the phone.


    In front of Han 3000, there is a person he is very familiar with, but this person does not know Han 3000 at this stage, and Han 3000 is very strange about his appearance.


    Yilao, the leader of the four gates of the apocalypse, suddenly comes to Yuncheng and finds Han 3000 with such a clear purpose, which makes Han 3000 puzzled.


    "Old man, you''re in my way." Han 3000 said to Yi Lao.


    At this time, yilao had looked Han 3000 from top to bottom for more than ten times, and he didn''t know what he wanted to see.


    "What on earth do you want to do? If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Han Sanqian didn''t show much politeness to his old friend because he refused to go to Su''s house for dinner, which made him very uncomfortable. You know, Han Sanqian now treasures all the opportunities to get along with Su Yingxia.


    "Who are you and why pretend to be apocalypse?" After a long time, Yi old mouth to Han 3000 said: "do you know, pretend apocalypse, what kind of price will pay."


    "Is that why you came to me?" Han 3000 said faintly that he did pretend to be the apocalypse in Yanjing, and he did not join the Apocalypse at this stage.


    However, Han 30 million did not expect that it was because of this matter that it was worth Yi Lao to go down the mountain in person.


    What''s more, how did it come back to old Yi''s ears?


    That Yuan Hai is just a member of the Yellow character class, and his status is impossible to meet elder Yi directly.


    "I know your performance at the Wuji summit, so I''m more curious about why you pretend to be apocalypse." Yi said.


    Han 3000 showed a faint smile on his face and said, "if I said, I didn''t pretend?"


    Yi old decisive shake his head negative, said: "impossible, within the apocalypse, without you so young people, you absolutely can''t be apocalypse."


    "The four gates and three halls of apocalypse, you are only in charge of the four gates. How can you be sure that I am not the person of the three halls?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yi old stare big eyes, seem to Han 3000 this words some shock.


    The four gates and three halls of the Apocalypse are absolutely things that only the Apocalypse knows. If he is an outsider, it is absolutely impossible for him to know such detailed information.


    "Why don''t you go back and ask he Qingfeng if he knows me?" Han continued.


    He Qingfeng!


    This guy even knows he Qingfeng.


    Yilao felt more incredible.


    Is he really from the third hall?


    However, although the third hall was not under the jurisdiction of Mr. Yi, he probably knew about the situation of the third hall, and he knew exactly how many people there were in the whole apocalypse. He had no reason not to know such a young and powerful man as Han 3000.


    Yi old suspect Han 3000 is pretending apocalypse.


    But after Han 3000 said these words, Yi Lao had self doubt again.


    "You... Are you really the apocalypse? He Qingfeng''s men? " Yi said.


    Who''s in charge?


    These two words make Han 3000 a little dissatisfied. He Qingfeng''s current skill is almost the same as his subordinate. How can he be he Qingfeng''s subordinate?


    "In fact, I don''t belong to the four gates and three halls. The Apocalypse has a secret that everyone doesn''t know." The corner of Han 3000''s mouth rises, which shows that he must have some strange ideas in his mind.


    "Secret, what secret?" Old Yi is almost confused. With his understanding of the apocalypse, how can the Apocalypse have secrets he doesn''t know?


    "You should know the tomb, don''t you?" Han 3000 said.


    The next old heard two words of the tomb, the whole person trembled for a while, he said, is that no one can open the stone door?


    Thinking of this, yilao''s heart beat faster.


    This place, at present, the whole apocalypse, only he and he Qingfeng know, and they have exhausted all means, but they have not been able to open the stone gate.


    "You... What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Old Yi said that the secret of this level is by no means unknown to outsiders. Old Yi worried that the boy was deceiving on purpose, so he pretended to know nothing.


    "No? Can''t you remember that stone gate you can''t open? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Old Yi''s eyes twinkled to avoid Han 3000''s question, thinking how he could know, how could he know such a big secret of apocalypse.


    In the whole apocalypse, only the person in charge of the four gates and three halls knows about Shimen. How can he know¡° You... Who the hell are you Old Yi looks at Han 3000 in horror. At this moment, he no longer regards Han 3000 as a sinner pretending to be apocalypse. On the contrary, he is awed by the mystery of Han 3000''s identity¡° I am the one who came out of that stone door Han 3000 said. How do you make yourself different and more important than yilao and he Qingfeng? This is what Han 3000 thought of. Moreover, the secret of Shimen is unknown to yilao and he Qingfeng. Han 3000 says that, but yilao has no way to refute him. As for whether yilao believes it or not, this is not the question Han 3000 will consider, because this is the matter that yilao will tangle with¡° How can it be? The stone gate can''t be opened at all. How can you be the person inside? " Old Yi asked with shortness of breath¡° You are not qualified to know this matter by your position, so I don''t need to explain it to you. " At this time, Han 3000 had a bad idea in his mind, hiding a smile that he couldn''t help. He continued to say to yilao, "however, in your generation, you should at least call me shishuzu."¡° What Old Yi looks at Han 3000 in consternation, shishuzu! It''s a man of many generations, but he''s just a kid¡° Shishuzu, do you think there is any problem? " Han 3000 cold face, light said¡° Little guy, you don''t mean to play with me. How old are you? You want to be my uncle! " Yi old gnash teeth of say. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1381

    Yi old words, let Han 3000 face such as frost, unexpectedly want to shape a new identity for himself, Han 3000 naturally want to perform a very important appearance.


    This disrespectful words, let Han 3000 deliberately revealed a strong intention to kill.


    "Do you know, I can kill you just by your words." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao sneers. Han 3000''s performance at Wuji summit is really amazing, but in his opinion, it''s just some secular means. Compared with the apocalypse, it''s far from good.


    What''s more, he is the leader of the four schools?


    "Little guy, you are exaggerating. Since you know who I am, you should know my strength, right?" Yi said with a smile.


    "Your strength?" Voice just fell, Han 3000 figure in a flash, suddenly appeared in front of the old Yi, continue to say: "your strength, what kind of?"


    Yi Lao was shocked. He didn''t see how Han 3000 appeared in front of him. This alone shows that Han 3000''s strength is not inferior to him, or even stronger than him.


    Because in the moment just now, if Han 3000 wanted to kill him, he had no chance to react!


    "You... How did you do it?" Yi old facial expression frightens of back two steps.


    "Aren''t you very strong? I can''t even see how I can do it. Do you still have the right to call it a strong man? " Han 3000 light said.


    This makes old Yi speechless. In the apocalypse, only he Qingfeng is qualified to fight against him. They are absolutely strong in the apocalypse.


    But the word "strong" seems to have become a joke in front of Han 3000.


    Yi old even suspect that he and he Qingfeng are not necessarily rivals of Han 3000.


    His speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it, which is beyond the limit of human body.


    "Who the hell are you?" Old Yi asked.


    "As I said, I came out of the tomb. You should honor me, martial uncle. If you don''t believe my identity, I can only tell you that I was the only one who survived the war with the second world." Now that he has made up a false identity, Han Sanqian doesn''t mind making the story more exaggerated.


    Hearing these words, yilao''s face turned pale in an instant. He even knew the second world.


    This is the absolute core secret of apocalypse. Even if many Apocalypse people don''t know it, how can they know it.


    Although Han 3000''s words make Yi old feel very absurd.


    If he is really a person of that era, he should also be a centenarian, not to mention whether he can live for such a long time, his image as a child will have great problems.


    But yilao couldn''t explain why he knew about the second world.


    Seeing that old Yi was too shocked to speak, Han Sanqian continued with a smile: "I am the only one on earth who has been to the second world and is still alive. Don''t I have the right to ask you to call me uncle?"


    "You... You''ve been to the second world, and you''ve come back?" Yi old can''t believe of ask a way.


    "Do you want to know what it''s called?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence aroused yilao''s strong interest, because now the Apocalypse knows nothing about Xuanyuan world, and none of the people sent by the Apocalypse came back.


    "What''s your name?" Old Yi asked subconsciously.


    "Xuanyuan world, a place with stronger cultivation environment, where the strong are like clouds. If it wasn''t for the limitation of time tunnel, they would never have been defeated in those years." Han 3000 said.


    Xuanyuan world.


    These four words have a strong impact on yilao, because they are the only information he can master about the second world, and he knows that this man has a lot to know about Xuanyuan world.


    Old Yi took a few deep breaths and continued to ask, "you said you participated in the war of that year, but why are you still like a child?"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of rebirth? Do you know why I''m the only one who survived? " Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao shook his head. With his imagination, how can he imagine how Han 3000 survived?


    "In order to keep me alive, the strong of the Apocalypse created an energy barrier for me to continue my life. During this period, my body was reborn. When I broke the energy barrier, it was already like this. This was a result I didn''t expect. Maybe their energy was too strong, That''s why my body has been transformed. " Han 3000''s nonsense has been made up. Anyway, the matter has been very mysterious by him. If it''s more mysterious, it''s estimated that yilao will believe it.


    Yi old already don''t know how to describe his mood, his original intention is to open Han 3000''s identity, see why he wants to pretend apocalypse.


    But he didn''t expect to give himself an uncle, and he said it in an orderly way, which made old Yi have no way to doubt.


    But one thing yilao can be sure of is that he knows Shimen, Xuanyuan world and time tunnel, which is enough to show that Han 3000 is not ordinary. Maybe, he was the one who survived the war¡° The main reason why they want me to survive is to leave some information about the Xuanyuan world to future generations, because sooner or later, the Xuanyuan world will come back. If you don''t know anything about the Xuanyuan world, sooner or later, the earth will be captured by the strong of the Xuanyuan world. " Han continued. This is a very legitimate reason, but also to the old Yi more firmly believe in the identity of Han 3000 reasons. Old Yi''s expression was heavy, and he asked the last question in his heart: "since you live to help the apocalypse, why leave the Apocalypse quietly? What do you want to do when you come to this secular world? "¡° Look for help. " Han 3000 said. Yi Lao''s eyes are too big to believe. Fu Yao is one of the few strong men who left a name in the apocalypse. This is what Yi Lao and he Qingfeng both know. But Fu Yao is dead. How can he go to the secular world to find him? Is it true that Fuyao survived¡° As you said just now, only you survived the war of that year. " Old Yi feels that he has grasped some loopholes of Han 3000 and immediately asks. Han Sanqian calmly smiles, and doesn''t show any panic at all, because what he says next is true¡° Haven''t you heard of reincarnation? As long as you find her and let her inherit the energy in the tomb, she will be able to regain the power of the former Han explained. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1382

    Old Yi was born in Apocalypse, and his knowledge is strange enough. However, listening to Han 3000''s words, he seems to open a door to a new world, which makes him believe Han 3000 more and more.


    Because Han 3000 knew too much about the apocalypse, even something he had never heard of.


    How could he know so much if he didn''t survive from that era?


    With the purpose of exposing Han 3000''s identity, yilao wanwan didn''t expect that he would find a shishuzu for himself, and it''s not enough if he didn''t recognize him.


    Yi Lao walked up to Han 3000 and cried out in an awkward way: "shishuzu, that''s what I call you, isn''t it?"


    Han 3000''s mouth twitched and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Deliberately straight face, nodded his head and said: "according to the generation, it''s true, but in front of outsiders, I am Han 3000, the young master of the Han family in Yanjing."


    "Yes, I understand, martial uncle. What can I do for you?" Old Yi asked.


    "Do you think there''s anything else I can''t do in this world?" Han 3000 light said, he raised his right hand, two people in front of a river, with the naked eye visible speed ice.


    This scene, is to let Yi old see one Leng one Leng.


    This kind of immortal means is completely beyond the scope that Yi Lao can understand.


    "Shishuzu, you are too powerful." Yi old one face exclaims and adores of say to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a deep face: "this small method is not worth mentioning for Xuanyuan world. You have never experienced that era, and you don''t understand how powerful those strong people in Xuanyuan world are."


    Old Yi nodded, with a serious expression of listening to the instruction.


    At the same time, I am also surprised that the people in Xuanyuan world are so strong that if they really make a comeback, they will not be able to compete with the current strength of apocalypse, which is absolutely a nightmare disaster for the earth.


    "Shishuzu, do you know when those people in Xuanyuan world will attack the earth?" Old Yi asked cautiously.


    "Do you really think I am a God? And after so many years, I don''t know about Xuanyuan world. How can I know? " Han 3000 looks at Yi Lao coldly.


    Yi old low head, even look directly at Han 3000 eyes of courage are not.


    Because Han 3000 at the moment, in the eyes of old Yi, is no different from God, and he is also very serious to treat Han 3000 as a martial uncle.


    "However, after I let Fuyao regain his strength, I will go back to Xuanyuan world." Han continued.


    "To tell you the truth, shishuzu, for so many years, Tianqi has been sending people to Xuanyuan world, but no one has ever been able to come back. You have to consider this matter carefully." Yi said.


    The space-time channel to Xuanyuan world lies in Tianqi. You can enter if you want.


    But if you want to leave Xuanyuan world, it''s in the dark forest, and it''s still in Linlong''s sleeping place. You can''t just walk if you want to.


    It''s not surprising that those people can''t come back.


    "They can''t come back, but they don''t mean they''re dead." Han 3000 said.


    Yi old eyebrow a pick, he and he Qingfeng always think that those who have no news, should be dead, but Han 3000 so say, things seem to have a turn for the better.


    "Shishuzu, he didn''t die. Why didn''t he come back?" Old Yi asked.


    "You don''t think that the other end of the time tunnel is as safe as the apocalypse." Han 3000 said disdainfully.


    "So... What''s the situation?" Old Yi has a wonderful way.


    "The space-time tunnel of Xuanyuan world is located in the dark forest, which is the most dangerous place in Xuanyuan world. Besides, there are sleeping Linlong in the tunnel. With their ability, they can''t enter the dark forest at all, so you don''t have to waste any more time to do it." Han 3000 said.


    Through these words, yilao had a further understanding of Xuanyuan world, but these superficial understanding only satisfied part of his curiosity, and could not help him deal with Xuanyuan world.


    "Shishuzu, if you need any help from me, please don''t hesitate to ask. I will do my best. From now on, the whole Apocalypse will cooperate with you." Yi said.


    Han Sanqian laughed and asked old Yi, "the four gates and three halls of the apocalypse, you can only be in charge of the four gates and three halls. Can you tell me what you say?"


    Old Yi is a little embarrassed. He Qingfeng controls the affairs of the third hall. He has no right to intervene.


    However, yilao believes that after he Qingfeng knows these things, his attitude will be the same as his own.


    "Martial uncle, leave this matter to me, I will let he Qingfeng obey you." Yi said.


    Although the Apocalypse is of little significance to Han 3000, they can still show certain value on earth.


    Yi Lao said so, Han 3000 also naturally nodded.


    It''s not known if it can be used, but it''s necessary to take precautions¡° There''s nothing else. Just go ahead. " Han 3000 said. Yilao was still reluctant because he knew that as long as he stayed with Han 3000, he would know more about Xuanyuan world, even the war of that era. But Han 3000 is obviously not willing to deal with him, so Yi old also dare not force to stay¡° In this case, martial uncle, I''ll leave first. If you have something, please contact me at any time. " Finish saying, Yi old left his telephone number to Han 3000. Han 3000 looked at the time. It seems not too late to go to Su''s house now, but he has refused Su Guoyao once. Now he goes again. It seems that there is no card face. So Han 3000 had to go back to the hotel. Qi Yiyun, a student bully, is reading books almost all the time, which is very admired by Han Sanqian. Moreover, at Qi Yiyun''s age, it''s incredible to have such a strong self-discipline ability¡° The hillside villa will soon be able to move in. Do you want to stay... "Before Han 3000 finished, Qi Yiyun interrupted:" you can''t leave me here alone. I''ll follow you wherever you go. " Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. He thought he could get rid of Qi Yiyun. Now it seems that he thought too much, and Qi Yiyun didn''t give him such an opportunity¡° Don''t worry, I won''t leave you. If you want to go, I won''t stop you. But Su Yingxia is the hostess of the villa. I hope you can remember that. " Han 3000 said. Before his rebirth, Han 3000 has hurt Qi Yiyun countless times. Although he has many regrets in his heart, Han 3000 still can''t change anything in this life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1383

    Han 3000''s words didn''t make Qi Yiyun have any waves, and even the slightest change of expression didn''t appear, because she had already guessed Han 3000''s idea of Su Yingxia.


    However, even so, Qi Yiyun does not have any idea of giving up. For her, no matter what Han 3000''s attitude is, at least she is still around Han 3000, which has a certain chance.


    As the saying goes, the moon comes first. Qi Yiyun believes that as long as she can seize any opportunity, she can get what she wants.


    Now, what Qi Yiyun needs to do is wait for the opportunity.


    A week later, the hillside villa was finally redecorated.


    When Han 3000 stepped into the villa again, the sense of familiarity came back instantly. Everything was designed according to the design before rebirth, which Su Yingxia liked.


    "If only I could take her home now." Han 3000 can''t help saying.


    Qi Yiyun pretended not to hear these words and went directly to choose the room.


    Han 3000 occupied the bedroom of Su Yingxia and him, and let Qi Yiyun do other choices.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    It was an accident for Han 3000 that someone came. But when he opened the door and saw Tianchang Sheng tianling''er, his grandson, he was not surprised at all


    "Brother, housewarming ceremony." Tian ling''er shakes the gift in his hand and says to Han 3000 with a smile on his face.


    "Come on in." Han 3000 welcomed them into the house.


    This is a smiling face of the day spirit son in see Qi Yi cloud of time, the facial expression obviously stiff a few minutes.


    She knew that Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun had been living in the hotel all this time, and tianling''er knew that Qi Yiyun would definitely live in the villa.


    But when she really saw Qi Yiyun, there would be some unhappiness in her heart.


    If Qi Yiyun is not so beautiful, tianling''er may not pay attention to her at all, but Qi Yiyun''s beauty makes tianling''er feel the threat she has never felt before.


    Qi Yiyun''s performance at this time, just like a hostess, poured tea for Tianchang Shengye and his grandson, which made tianling''er feel even more unhappy.


    "Brother, the family is so big, don''t you give me a room? If I quarrel with my family, I can come to you to hide. " Tian ling''er said to Han 3000 in a pitiful way.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Miss Tian, can you still have less real estate? If she wants to hide, how can she lack a room of her own.


    Han 3000 knows that tianling''er''s doing this is actually fighting with Qi Yiyun.


    This makes Han 3000 have no choice but to have a headache. The real hostess has not come yet, but the two idlers are beginning to be jealous. I''m afraid the villa on the hillside will be restless in the future.


    "Brother, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your promise. I''ll choose the room." Finish saying, the day spirit son SA Huan of Ran, don''t give Han 3000 any chance of rejecting at all.


    Qi Yiyun''s own room has been selected, but tianling''er has chosen Qi Yiyun''s room.


    Generous Qi Yiyun, also let a step, anyway, there are many rooms at home, she is not willing to fight with tianling''er.


    And can live in which room for Qi Yiyun is not important, the important thing is to be able to live with Han 3000 under the same roof.


    "Did you let me go so easily?" Tianling''er is also looking forward to a spark friction with Qi Yiyun, but he doesn''t expect that Qi Yiyun has no desire to fight for it, which makes tianling''er lose interest in a moment.


    "It''s just a room. Is it that important? And I''m generous to let you, don''t you think I''m more sensible? " Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Tianling''er''s face becomes extremely embarrassed. Qi Yiyun is generous. Doesn''t she become a chicken?


    On that day, ling''er gnashes her teeth and looks at Qi Yiyun, but Qi Yiyun has a smile full of victory.


    With tianling''er''s ability, there is still a big gap between her and Qi Yiyun, especially in the aspect of scheming. She is Xiaobai, but Qi Yiyun is already qualified to be a senior player.


    On the other hand, Tian Changsheng and Han Sanqian are chatting about the construction of the new urban area in the living room.


    At present, tianchangsheng has helped Han 3000 settle the relationship between all parties. Now it only needs Han 3000''s order to start construction in the west of the city, and all the documents can be issued at the first time.


    It can be said that Han 3000, the shake off shopkeeper, has nothing to do but wait for the completion of the new city.


    "Three thousand, the new city is very big, there are too many trivial things, I''m afraid you can''t take care of them alone, or let tianhonghui help you? You can rest assured that if you are not satisfied with what he has done, you can let him go at any time, and I will never have any problem. " Tianchangsheng tries to say to Han 3000.


    This project, even Tianjia, is coveted.


    After all, such a big piece of fat, if Tianjia can''t get any oil and water, it will be a huge loss to Tianjia.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian wants to build Fengqian commercial building into the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region. This project is not only to make money, but also to improve its status.


    Tianjia was once the first family in Yuncheng, but Fengqian commercial building was completed. If Tianjia doesn''t keep up with the pace, it will be abandoned by Yuncheng sooner or later¡° Master, although I don''t know about Tian Honghui''s ability, I believe you. Since he is your son, I will give him an opportunity to take charge of the project. " Han 3000 said. Tian Changsheng was so excited that he couldn''t help it. He didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would agree so easily, and he gave the project to Tian Honghui directly. This position is not so simple¡° But if I know that he dares to seek personal gain in this position, I will never forgive him Han 3000 said. Tian Changsheng nodded repeatedly. In this position, it is very simple to want to embezzle money, but Tianjia is not money, but its future status. Therefore, he will tell Tian Honghui on this point¡° Don''t worry. I''ll wake him up. Don''t say you won''t let him off lightly. If he dares to do so, I won''t let him off. " Tianchangsheng patted his chest and assured¡° OK, Fengqian will announce the plan of the new urban area after a while. At that time, let tianhonghui appear as the project leader. " Han 3000 said¡° Three thousand, thank you. Thank you for giving him this opportunity. " Tianchangsheng said with a smile. Tianjia has been supreme in Yuncheng for so many years, but he has never been so humble, even a little humble. But tianchangsheng thinks that all this is taken for granted. In front of Han 3000, Tianjia is nothing at all. What about a humble attitude? After chatting for a while, Tian Changsheng knows that he can''t disturb Han 3000 all the time, so he is ready to ask Tian ling''er to leave. But tianling''er looks like a dead man. He wants to stay in the villa for dinner, which makes Tianchang helpless¡° Ling''er, how can you be so impolite? " Tianchangsheng shouts. Tianling''er has never been afraid of tianchangsheng. Moreover, in Tianjia, tianling''er is the only one who bullies tianchangsheng. Where can tianchangsheng give orders¡° Grandfather, you go first. I''ll eat at my brother''s house. He won''t refuse me. " With that, Tian ling''er took out her signature water Ling Ling big eyes, plus a pathetic expression. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He only nodded and said, "in this case, let her stay." Tian Changsheng looks very angry on the surface, but in fact he is happy with Tian linger''s behavior. Only in this way can the relationship between Tian family and Han 3000 become deeper and deeper. Tianling''er is the core of the relationship between Tianjia and Han 3000. If she is not cheeky, how can she get closer¡° In that case, I''ll go first. " After leaving the hillside villa, tianchangsheng called tianhonghui for the first time¡° Go home at once. I have something to tell you. " Tianchangsheng said¡° Dad, there are still many things to deal with in the company. Can you wait until I get off work? " Tian Honghui said¡° Nothing is as important as what I want to say. You''ll be right back. " Tianchangsheng finished, did not give tianhonghui any chance to refuse, directly hang up the phone. Tian Honghui reluctantly took a look at the female secretary in his arms and said, "the old man let me go home. I have to stand you up tonight." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1384

    Tian Honghui returns home, hiding his inner dissatisfaction.


    After arriving at tianchangsheng''s study, tianhonghui asked, "Dad, why are you so anxious to come back to me?"


    As Tian Hong Hui entered the door and wore a smell of female perfume, tianchangsheng frowned at once.


    The things he did in the company, he thought he was hiding very well. But how did he keep his eyes in the company''s eyes?


    "The Secretary has changed perfume again. Did you send it?" Tianchangsheng asked Tian Honghui with a cold face.


    Tian Honghui was stunned for a moment and said, "Dad, let''s get down to business."


    "I turn a blind eye to the things you do in the company, but it doesn''t mean that I really don''t know anything. I warn you for the last time, don''t mess around in the company. This is what I have done. If you don''t have the ability to develop Tianjia better, I will give away all the shares of Tianjia, and you won''t get any." Tianchangsheng said.


    Like this, tianhonghui has heard it many times, but in the matter of women, tianhonghui can''t control himself at all. After all, it''s natural for men to lust, and his control ability is very poor.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m absolutely meticulous about my work. I won''t delay my work because of these things." Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng sighed in his heart. If he had any other choice, he would never entrust Tian Honghui with a heavy task. It''s a pity that Tian Honghui is the only son under his knee. He has no choice at all.


    "Today I went to see Han 3000." Tianchangsheng said.


    This matter day Honghui know, because Han 3000 has moved to the hillside villa, day prosperous will go to give gifts.


    "About the construction of the new urban area, I help you to get a position. After the project officially starts, you can put down the affairs of Tianjia company for the time being." Tianchangsheng said.


    Position!


    "Dad, what position?" Tianhonghui asked, he is now the head of Tianjia company. If his position in Fengqian is too low and he needs to listen to others'' orders, tianhonghui is absolutely unwilling.


    He is a person who would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, but he is not willing to leave his position as the boss of the company to work for others.


    "The person in charge of the project, and it''s up to you." Tianchangsheng said.


    Project leader!


    Tian Honghui was stunned for a moment, and then took a deep breath. He thought it was just a casual job, but he didn''t think it was such an important position.


    This makes tianhonghui a little excited.


    Sitting in this position, he can get more money than he can imagine at present. After all, the cost of building a new urban area can''t be counted for a while. He can also embezzle a large sum of money by playing tricks casually.


    For women, tianhonghui has no resistance.


    Also for money, tianhonghui still has no resistance.


    Because only money can make tianhonghui play with women.


    And Tian family is rich, which is also the old man''s and has nothing to do with him.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you can''t take any money you shouldn''t take for this project." Looking at Tian Honghui''s smile, Tian Changsheng reminds him.


    This makes tianhonghui a little puzzled. It''s a clear position to eat money. How can he miss such a good opportunity?


    "Dad, this is a place to make money. If I don''t embezzle, what''s the point of sitting in this position?" Tian Honghui said.


    Tianchangsheng snorted coldly and said, "is your pattern so small? Money in your eyes? This project is not as simple as money for Tianjia. "


    "What do you mean, dad?" Tian Honghui asked, not knowing why.


    "The biggest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region, you know what this means. What Tianjia lacks is not money, but its future social status." Tianchangsheng said.


    Social status?


    In tianhonghui''s opinion, Tianjia now has enough status. Who else can compare with Tianjia in Yuncheng?


    "Today''s Cloud City, and the future Cloud City, will undergo earth shaking changes. Fengqian commercial building will be completed. I don''t know how many foreign investors will settle in Cloud City. At that time, what can Tianjia get?" Tian Changsheng continued.


    This sentence slightly let tianhonghui understand the meaning of tianchangsheng.


    If those foreign investors enter, Tianjia''s status will be greatly affected.


    After all, Yuncheng is an 18 tier city, and Tianjia can dominate because Yuncheng has no other rich families or even competitors.


    But the future situation is not certain.


    "Dad, I see." Tian Honghui said.


    "You know a fart, I remind you for the last time, if you dare to mess in this position, not only Han 3000 will not let you go, but also Tianjia will not let you go. Don''t go to the step of breaking away from the father son relationship with me." In order to avoid tianhonghui''s fluke mentality, tianchangsheng can only put the serious consequences of this matter in front of tianhonghui.


    And he said that, absolutely not joking, if tianhonghui made a mistake, in order to keep Tianjia, Tianchang grand meeting did not hesitate to expel tianhonghui from Tianjia. Tian Honghui''s heart sank. He knew that the old man was not joking. He said that if he wanted to break away from the father son relationship, he would never give him any chance to recover. But sitting in such a position with enough oil and water, tianhonghui does not dare to guarantee whether he can really be stable¡° Dad, I know what to do. " Hillside villa. Not long after Han Sanqian saw off tianchangsheng, Mo Yang came again. He was alone and didn''t take any younger brother with him. And this guy, as always, is stingy, even without a gift. This reminds Han 3000 of Mo Yang before his rebirth, just like an Iron Rooster. When Mo Yang saw Han 3000, he was still a little nervous. Although he was only a child standing in front of him, he knew that the child''s age could not be compared with that of Tian Changsheng¡° Mr. Han, I''m in a hurry. I forgot to bring my present. I can only wish you a happy housemove. " Mo Yang a face sorry to Han 3000 said¡° To be stingy is to be stingy. I don''t know what kind of person you are when you forget to bring your gift. " Han 3000 can''t help laughing and says, no matter whether Mo Yang can understand or not. Mo Yang is stunned. Han 3000 seems to be familiar with him, but in Mo Yang''s opinion, the relationship between him and Han 3000 does not seem to be as good as this. Moreover, today''s Han 3000 seems to be different from the past, and seems to be very close to him. In fact, Han 3000 will have such a performance, even he did not notice. Because of the familiar environment of the hillside villa, Han 3000 felt like he was back before his rebirth. Before his rebirth, he and Mo Yang were very good brothers¡° What are you doing? Sit down. " Han 3000 said to Mo Yang¡° Oh, good. " Mo Yang was flattered and sat on the sofa¡° Stay here for dinner tonight. " Han 3000 says to Mo Yang again. Mo Yang felt even more strange. Before he came to the hillside villa, he didn''t even dare to sit down. Now, Han 3000 still wants to keep him for dinner. What''s the matter with this enthusiasm¡° Mr. Han, I don''t even have a gift with me. You still keep me for dinner. I''m not very interesting. " Said Moyang¡° After dinner, I want to talk to you about something. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang nodded, his heart became heavy. Han 3000 is not good to him for no reason, but has a situation, which makes Mo Yang understand Han 3000''s enthusiasm. But what kind of situation, and let Mo Yang some worry. After dinner, Han 3000 called Moyang to the balcony on the second floor. This is the room where Jiang LAN lived before his rebirth. Han Sanqian still remembers that when the primary room was selected, Jiang LAN did not hesitate to choose the master bedroom with balcony, but she did not have the consciousness of occupying the nest at all¡° Mr. Han, is there anything wrong with me? " Mo Yang takes the lead to ask Han 3000. Although he thinks he has tried his best to finish what Han 3000 has told him, whether he can satisfy Han 3000 still depends on Han 3000¡° You''re going to retire, aren''t you Han 3000 asked. This sentence let Mo Yang suddenly stare big eyes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1385

    Mo Yang has been thinking about retiring in the Jianghu for a long time, because the end of the road must be dark, and most people like him will not get a good end. In order to have a peaceful old age, Mo Yang hopes to get out of the gray world.


    However, there are times when people can''t help themselves in Jiang. Now Mo Yang doesn''t want to retreat. He has too many enemies. Once he leaves this position, those enemies will surely retaliate against him. At that time, Mo Yang didn''t have any countervailing power.


    In order to retire from the world, Moyang must have one of the first conditions, that is, to give everything to a person who can trust 100 percent. Moreover, this person must ensure his safety after he quits.


    Unfortunately, there is no such candidate around Mo Yang, so it''s just an idea to retire.


    Mo Yang never told anyone about this idea, so when Han 3000 said this, he felt particularly shocked.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Mo Yang pretends to be puzzled and asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. It''s not unusual for Mo Yang to hide from himself. After all, this matter has a great influence. Mo Yang never wants this kind of information to leak out easily, otherwise, his opponent is bound to plot secretly.


    "I can tell you that I''m the one you absolutely trust. As for why I know what you think, it''s because in the future, you do, and you regret it." Han 3000 said.


    The future?


    How can he know the future? Can he still have the ability to foretell?


    Mo Yang never believed in ghosts and gods, so Han 3000''s words were just a joke to him. Maybe he just guessed at random.


    "Why do I regret it?" Moyang asked with a smile.


    "Because the woman you love most died in your hands." Han 3000 light said.


    Mo Yang couldn''t hide the smile on his face, because now he didn''t have a real woman around him, and the most beloved woman seemed impossible to Mo Yang.


    "Do you know that people like me don''t deserve love? I have many women around me. How can I give up the whole forest for a tree?" Mo Yang said.


    "You will in the future, but I want to remind you that in any case, don''t give up your present status, otherwise, you will regret it later." Han 3000 said.


    Although Mo Yang is a little awed of Han 3000''s identity, he doesn''t want to be disturbed by Han 3000''s thoughts, saying: "my own life, only I can decide."


    "Don''t you believe me?" Han 3000 turns his head to look at Mo Yang and says with an eyebrow.


    "Can you see the future?" Mo Yang asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head.


    Mo Yang said with a smile: "since you can''t see the future, how can you know that I will regret it? Do you know what it means when this road comes to an end? "


    "Although I can''t see the future, I''ve experienced the future. All these things I said happened before. It''s just that everything now has happened again." Han 3000 said.


    This kind of words, listen to Moyang confused, after the future?


    What is the future.


    What doesn''t happen and when, that''s the future.


    How can the future be experienced?


    "To be very disrespectful, I think you should go to the hospital." Mo Yang thinks that Han 3000 may have something wrong with his brain, so he reminds him kindly.


    Han three thousand light a smile, this kind of words to anyone to listen to, they will be Mo Yang such reaction, because this is human nature.


    But just because they don''t believe it doesn''t mean it''s not true.


    Han 3000 as a personal experience, this is the truth.


    "You don''t believe me. It''s normal. No one can believe that life can be reborn, but it does happen." Han 3000 said, and then his hand lit up a ball of light.


    Mo Yang was surprised for a moment, and soon felt that it was just a magic trick, so he was not surprised.


    "We are good brothers in the future, so now, I''d like to tell you the truth of some things. For example, I''m reborn from the future, and I know everything about the future." With that, Han 3000''s whole body is wrapped up by the light. An adult Han 3000''s virtual shadow stands behind young Han 3000.


    "This is my future Moyang, and you..." before I finished, another scene appeared in front of Moyang.


    This is a casino, Mo Yang holding a woman''s body crying.


    This scene made Mo Yang''s heart beat faster. Although he didn''t know how Han 3000 created these scenes, his feelings in the scene were very real, and even made Mo Yang feel the same.


    Heartache!


    The pain of tearing the heart and splitting the lung.


    Mo Yang covered his chest, even he didn''t know why he felt like this.


    Soon, the scene disappeared. "This is what will happen in the future, believe it or not, it''s true," Han said Mo Yang took a deep breath. He thought it was all magic, but now it''s not so simple. It''s not magic. What can it be¡° How did you do that? " Mo Yang asks Han 3000¡° I have extraordinary power. I can''t explain these things to you. If there is a chance in the future, I will let you know. " Han 3000 said¡° Special function In the eyes of Moyang, the extraordinary power is a special function, but this kind of thing only appears in movies? Han 3000 smiles and shakes his head. The special ability is a natural gift, but Han 3000''s ability is not as simple as a gift¡° It''s not a special function. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Voice just fell, Mo Yang suddenly felt his legs off the ground, floating in the air. This let Mo Yang instant panic up, hastily said: "this... This is how to return a responsibility, I how fly up!" Han three thousand looking at almost piss Mo Yang, in the heart of a bad idea, this guy stingy, also should give him a lesson. See Han 3000 with a wave, Mo Yang directly flew out of the balcony. The height of stretching from the ground makes Mo Yang feel more afraid. If he falls from the balcony on the second floor, even if he is not disabled, he has to train in a wheelchair for a year and a half¡° You... You let me go back, let me go back. " Mo Yang said in a panic¡° Next time, bring me cigarettes. " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1386

    When Mo Yang had a down-to-earth feeling again, he gradually faded from his panic. At this time, he was sweating all over.


    At this time, Mo Yang is more sure that Han 3000''s method is not as simple as magic, because magic is a cover up and a mechanism set up in advance, but there is no cooperation between him and Han 3000, and everything happens without warning.


    But to make Mo Yang believe that Han 3000 is really born from the future, he still can''t believe it.


    After all... This kind of thing is too mysterious for ordinary people to understand.


    "You... Are you really reborn from the future?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "If it''s fake, I don''t know how it all happened, but it did happen." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang thought for a while and asked Han 3000, "what''s my future like? What happened to me after I retired from the world?"


    Speaking of this matter, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing, because when he first met Mo Yang, he didn''t think that he had another identity.


    "When I met you, you were a shopkeeper, and a very stingy shopkeeper." Han 3000 said.


    "Shopkeeper!" Mo Yang''s face was shocked. The boss of the gray area opened a canteen, which made Mo Yang feel a little out of place. Moreover, he also fantasized about his life after retiring in the Jianghu, which had nothing to do with the canteen.


    "Why search?" Mo Yang is curious.


    "Because you are not willing to smoke your own cigarette. Every time I buy a cigarette, you will take the initiative to open it for me and take one by yourself. How can you be the boss in this world?" Han explained.


    Mo Yang immediately shook his head, said: "impossible, how can I do such a thing."


    "It''s not just that. Later, when you came back, you borrowed a lot of money from me." Han Sanqian frowned and thought about it carefully. He forgot the exact number, but at least it was over 100 million. He said, "you owe me several hundred million."


    Mo Yang gapes at Han 3000. His whole wealth is only tens of millions. He owes hundreds of millions. How can this be possible.


    "Don''t mistake me. How can I owe you so much money?" Mo Yang quickly put forward his hand, not to say whether these things are true or false. If Han 3000 now asks him to pay back the money, he will not be able to fight by Han 3000''s means, but Mo Yang can''t do so much money.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to pay back the money. What I said is true, but I don''t care." Han 3000 said.


    Looking at Han Sanya''s magnanimous appearance, Mo Yang really doesn''t know whether he should believe his words. After all, rebirth is ridiculous and unbelievable, but what he said is very real.


    Especially the scene just now, let Mo Yang feel more deeply.


    "You said these, really did not deceive me?" Mo Yang asked solemnly, hoping to get a real answer.


    "Yes." Han 3000 stares at Mo Yang, heavily nods his head and says: "if there is half a lie, heaven strikes thunder."


    Mo Yang took a deep breath. At this time, he began to believe what Han 3000 said, because what happened just now was absurd, but Mo Yang could not find any flaws.


    In particular, Han 3000''s special function shows that he is not an ordinary person.


    Since I''m not an ordinary person, it seems that it''s not unusual to have some unusual experience.


    "I believe you." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. The reason why he tells this to Moyang is that after Han Sanqian returns to the hillside villa today, all his familiar feelings have come back. In this emotional situation, Han Sanqian needs a good brother to listen to and share his current affairs.


    As one of the people who have a very good relationship with Han 3000, Moyang naturally becomes the object of Han 3000''s choice.


    Moreover, Han 3000''s trust in Moyang is much higher than that of Tianjia. He believes that even if Moyang knows about these things, Moyang will not tell anyone else.


    "Ah... What, I have something to ask you." Mo Yang hesitates to Han 3000.


    Looking at Mo Yang''s coquettish attitude, Han 3000 knew what was going on in this guy''s mind and said with a smile, "you want to know who that woman is and where, don''t you?"


    Mo Yang nodded. Since he is the woman he loves deeply in the future, and even gave up the world for her, Mo Yang naturally wants to know who she is and where she lives now as soon as possible?


    Han 3000 dug his ears and said deliberately: "eh, I just heard someone say that I would not give up the whole forest for one tree. Did I hear it wrong?"


    "Hey, hey." Mo Yang said with a smile, "Mr. Han, I just want to see what kind of woman is worth giving up the whole forest."


    "Call me three thousand." Han 3000 said that other people call him Mr. Han. Han 3000 won''t feel anything, but these two words come out of Mo Yang''s mouth. It''s really weird.


    Mo Yang Leng after a while, three thousand two words from his mouth¡° Three thousand. "¡° I don''t know much about her identity and background, but I can help you recall it with my memory. " Han 3000 said¡° Then you have to remember. " Mo Yang can''t wait to say. Han 3000 carefully recalled, for the identity of the sister-in-law, he really does not know much¡° Her name seems to be Liu Fang. If I remember correctly, she should be from Tongyang county. " Han 3000 thought about it and said¡° Tongyang County, where is it? " Mo Yang frowned, this should not be the County near Yuncheng, because he had never heard of it¡° I also know that I know you. I have hardly met her, and I have not heard you mention her too much. You told me all these things after she passed away. " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang used to protect his women very well. After all, he had a criminal record as the eldest in the gray area. He knew the means to harm his wife and children, so most people didn''t even have the qualification to meet a Mo Yang woman. However, in the end, something went wrong. The main reason is that Moyang retired from the world. On this road, it''s not easy to leave, and it''s almost impossible to leave all over. Even if he found a trusted man at that time, his heart will change, especially driven by interests. Who can really stick to his original intention¡° I''m looking for someone to inquire about. As long as this place exists, I will be able to find it. " Mo Yang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1387

    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia met ahead of time, and now, it seems that the same situation will happen between Moyang and Liu Fang.


    However, Han 3000 can''t guarantee whether the old things will happen again after Mo Yang encounters Liu Fang. After all, there is a big difference between Mo Yang and Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s love for Su Yingxia makes him refuse the temptation of all women.


    But Mo Yang is different. He is still in the flowers. Whether he can get away because of Liu Fang is still unknown.


    When Mo Yang left the hillside villa, it was already late at night.


    Tianling''er even stayed in the villa on the hillside for the reason that it was too dark and she was afraid. Moreover, she had already chosen her own room. Han 3000 had no reason to refuse.


    As for Moyang, after he left, he immediately sent someone to find out where Tongyang county was.


    Although there are many Yingyan around Mo Yang now, this simple desire to vent has made Mo Yang feel empty for a long time. What he wants now is psychological satisfaction, and the woman who can bring this feeling to him has not yet appeared.


    Since Han 3000 said that this woman named Liu Fang made him give up the whole world, Mo Yang decided to give it a try. Moreover, he was very curious about what kind of person he could be the boss of the store.


    The next afternoon, Moyang found Han 3000 again.


    At this time, Han 3000 was tidying up the garden in the front yard of the hillside villa. Before his rebirth, Han Tianyang did it. But now, Han Tianyang obviously can''t come to Yuncheng, so Han 3000 can only take the responsibility by himself.


    "Come to me so suddenly, don''t you doubt me again?" Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang simply shook his head. From the moment he chose to believe Han 3000, he no longer doubted Han 3000. Moreover, Han 3000''s ability fully proved that he should not be doubted.


    "I found Tongyang county." Mo Yang said.


    Han three thousand Leng for a moment, this guy action is really fast enough, one night to find, this also shows that Mo Yang can''t wait to see Liu Fang''s attitude.


    But since he found it, shouldn''t he be on the way to Tongyang county? How could he find himself?


    Han 3000 turned his head, looked at Mo Yang up and down, and said with a smile, "don''t you dare to go? Are you going to let me accompany you?"


    Mo Yang awkwardly took the lead.


    Although he did not answer Han 3000''s question, his performance has already made Han 3000 confirm the answer.


    This makes Han 3000 speechless.


    This guy, however, is the boss of the grey area. He even counseled me on this matter. It''s ridiculous.


    Han 3000 could not help the twitch of the corner of his mouth and continued: "Mo Yang, you are the grand Cloud City boss. You don''t even have the courage to meet a woman. Do you want to laugh off my big teeth?"


    Being laughed at by Han three thousand, Mo Yang was more embarrassed. "I don''t know what I''m afraid of," I said. "But if you go with me, I will feel more comfortable."


    Han 3000 can actually understand this feeling of Moyang. After all, this is what will happen in the future, and he is the only future experience. With him, Moyang will feel more at ease.


    "OK, I don''t have anything special anyway. I''ll come with you." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang nodded excitedly. He was really afraid of being rejected by Han 3000. If Han 3000 didn''t come with him, Mo Yang might not have the courage to go to Tongyang county.


    "When shall we start?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Any time."


    "The sooner, the better."


    Mo Yang immediately arranged for vehicles to wait at the gate of Yundingshan villa area.


    Han 3000 informed Qi Yiyun that he would leave for two days, and then he got on the car with Mo Yang.


    Not long after the car left Yuncheng, there were several cars with it.


    As the boss of Yuncheng, Moyang will offend many people when he sits in today''s position. These people can''t find revenge in Yuncheng. It''s the best time for them to leave Yuncheng.


    But what these enemies don''t know is that when they follow them out of the city, they have been noticed by Han 3000.


    "You have many enemies." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant by this sentence, and said: "I''m in this business. I''m sure enemies are indispensable. But as long as I''m in Yuncheng, they don''t have a chance to revenge, and no one dares to act rashly."


    "Now you have left cloud city." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang expression a Leng, said: "don''t worry, I called a lot of people to protect in the dark, won''t let you hurt."


    "Hurt me?" Han 3000 laughs. In such a space as the earth, who can hurt him? Even if the whole apocalypse is sent out, it can''t be Han 3000''s opponent.


    And even in Xuanyuan world, the only one that can make Han 3000 threatened is Linlong.


    Entering the divine realm, he has been able to be proud of the human beings in the whole Xuanyuan world¡° By the way, where is Tongyang county? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s less than 200 kilometers away from Yuncheng, and it''s not far, but... "Moyang looks like he wants to talk and stop¡° But what? "¡° Tongyang county is located in Yangcheng. There is a fellow in Yangcheng. There are many contradictions between him and me. If he knows that I have been to Tongyang County, I''m afraid it will be a bit of trouble. But you can rest assured that as long as we are low-key enough, nothing will happen. " Mo Yang said. Han 3000 raised the corner of his mouth and said to Mo Yang, "do you intend to let me help you solve this enemy, or do you want to test my strength by this time?" Mo Yang expression obviously Zheng for a while, quickly explained: "no, I don''t think so, you don''t misunderstand." Through Mo Yang''s Micro expression, Han 3000 almost deliberately confirms his guess, but with Mo Yang, Han 3000 won''t care so much. Moreover, Mo Yang still has doubts, which is normal. He can''t completely trust Han 3000 with just a few words¡° Whether it is or not, I will show you my ability. If other people do this, I will not let him go, but if you do, I will give you face. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mo Yang nods his head angrily. He knows that even Tian Changsheng is afraid of Han 3000''s identity, but Han 3000 wants to give him this kind of preferential treatment. This is probably his so-called brotherhood. Mo Yang can''t help but doubt whether his arrangement is wrong. He shouldn''t doubt Han 3000 at all, because Han 3000''s attitude towards him is very different from others. If it wasn''t for his deep feelings, why did Han 3000 do it? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1388

    After pondering for a long time, Mo Yang said sorry to Han 3000. He realized his mistake of doubting Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t mind. As he said, this man is Mo Yang, so he doesn''t care. But if he were someone else, Han 3000 would have been ignored. What''s the relationship between his life and death?


    "Let your men go." Han three thousand said to Mo Yang, his hand, must be shocking means, can''t let irrelevant people see.


    Mo Yang hears speech Leng for a while, the person of the other side is obvious a lot of, if withdraw people, this is not to aggravate dangerous element?


    But Han 3000 asked him to do so, which showed that Han 3000 had the truth.


    Mo Yang immediately took out the phone, ordered those with the car to return to Cloud City.


    Such a move, so that the enemy of Moyang some unknown, so.


    "Brother Ling, Mo Yang''s men have withdrawn. What''s the matter?"


    On a Toyota car, a man named Ling Ge showed a very puzzled expression. The questions asked by his subordinates were also questions in his heart.


    Those who follow the car obviously fall behind, which shows that Mo Yang withdrew those men, but why did he do so?


    Doesn''t he know he''s being targeted?


    Or, when he knew that he was being targeted, he withdrew his subordinates without fear and arrogance?


    "No matter how much, today is my best chance to revenge. Since this guy wants to die, let him die happily." Ling Ge said.


    There was an unknown premonition in the man''s heart. After all, Mo Yang was not an ordinary man. It was not by luck that he was able to take the position of Cloud City boss. He had many means, so he was able to lead those opponents to fall one after another.


    And now, Mo Yang so strange arrangement, really people can''t figure out the reason.


    It''s like, there''s a huge trap waiting for them.


    But brother Ling can''t care so much. As a younger brother, he doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    When Moyang entered Tongyang County, the car left the main road and drove to a remote place, just like deliberately giving Lingge a chance.


    "What the hell is this guy trying to do?" Lingge was behind the car, gritting his teeth and saying that his inner uneasiness had been reflected for a long time, but he didn''t want to miss this opportunity, but Mo Yang''s performance was too weird, which made him more nervous.


    Knowing that someone is going to deal with him, he withdraws his men and goes to a remote place. Is this taking the initiative to die?


    With Mo Yang''s character, it must not be like this!


    "Brother Ling, will there be a trap? Will Moyang have arranged in advance?" The younger brother asked brother Ling.


    Ling brother shook his head, he did not know what the arrangement was, but through his eye liner, he learned that the sun should go to Yangxian County. It should be a very hasty decision. Since it is hasty decision, it is impossible to arrange the action so fast.


    Moreover, Tongyang county has long been beyond the sphere of influence of Moyang.


    He is high in the Cloud City, but out of the boundary of the Cloud City, who can put him in the eye.


    The boss in other places is even less likely to listen to his transfer.


    "Even if there are plans, I want him to die today. I don''t believe he can block my bullets." Ling touched the hot weapon in his bag. He prepared it for Moyang early in the morning, but he didn''t have a chance to use it in Yuncheng. This time Moyang came to Tongyang County, it gave him a chance to show it.


    By this time, the car had completely driven into a wilderness. There was no smoke around. There was not even a village. A huge piece of abandoned land was full of human tall weeds.


    When Han 3000 asked the driver to stop, the driver''s face was very ugly, because he knew that the enemies of Moyang were always following. Now, there were only three of them in the car. How to deal with those enemies?


    "Boss Mo, do you really want to park here?" The driver said to Mo Yang in a panic.


    Mo Yang''s heart is also nervous, but he won''t have any doubt about what Han 3000 said.


    "If you want to stop, stop. There''s so much nonsense." Mo Yang said.


    At this time, Han Sany slapped the driver on the back of the head. The driver was lying on the steering wheel and fainted.


    "This is..." Mo Yang puzzled looking at Han 3000 asked.


    "Some things are not suitable for him to see." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang Leng for a moment, thought of what happened last night, the heart of the uneasy is finally a lot of stability.


    No matter how many people there are in front of Han 3000, it''s useless. That''s why han 3000 is full of confidence.


    "Three thousand, my life is in your hands." Mo Yang said.


    "Afraid of death?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Mo Yang nodded without hesitation and said, "who can be afraid of death? Don''t look at my high status in the gray area, but I''m afraid of death."


    Han Sanqian nodded. Those people who talk about not being afraid of death all day long are shouting because they haven''t been in close contact with death. But once they really meet death, who can not be afraid? Han 3000, as a strong man in the divine realm, is still afraid of death, because death means that everything disappears. After getting off the bus, the other party''s car also arrived. There are five cars. Shua Shua door opened, a total of nearly 30 people down, it seems that in order to deal with Mo Yang, the other side is also under the blood. When I got out of the car in the early morning, I had a grim smile on my face¡° Mo Yang, I didn''t expect you to fall into my hands. " Early in the morning full of malice to Mo Yang said. Mo Yang disdained to smile, said: "I thought it was who, did not expect you this waste, how, today is finally found the opportunity to block me, in Yuncheng, also did not see you dare so bold ah, how long have you not appeared in front of me?" After a pause, Mo Yang continued: "don''t be your shrinking head tortoise, and show up to trouble me. Don''t you want to die?" This made me angry in the early morning. Be a turtle! In Yuncheng, he has been a turtle for many years, because if he wants revenge, he can only hibernate in the dark. And now, the opportunity has let him wait, now, he is no longer a shrinking turtle¡° Mo Yang, I''ve endured for so many years just to wait for a chance of revenge. Now, I''ve been waiting for it. I''m not a shrinking turtle, I''m a sleeping tiger. " Early in the morning gnashing teeth said. Hearing the words "sleeping tiger", Han 3000 laughs directly. Is this guy still qualified to call himself "tiger"? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1389

    Hearing Han 3000''s laughter, he seemed to have some meaning of ridicule. He was angry in the early morning. He directly took out his long prepared hot weapon and aimed it at Han 3000.


    "Kid, what are you laughing at? Are you qualified to speak?" Morning a face ferocious said.


    At the sight of hot weapons, Mo Yang''s expression obviously changed a lot. If he had Kung Fu, he could help himself, but he never thought that he would have such a preparation in the early morning.


    In this case, the two of them have little room for resistance.


    "Early in the morning, don''t you want to kill me? It has nothing to do with him." Mo Yang said.


    In the early morning, he really wanted to kill Moyang, but when he was ridiculed by Han 3000, he naturally would not let Han 3000 go.


    Killing one is killing, killing two is killing. For him, there is no difference.


    "Kid, get down on your knees and apologize. If I''m in a good mood, I can let you off." He said in the early morning.


    "Can this really hurt me?" Han Sanyi said calmly.


    For ordinary people, the hot weapons in their hands have absolute lethality.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000 is not an ordinary person. To him, this kind of thing is like a toy for a three-year-old.


    Smile in the morning, can you hurt him?


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Is it difficult that he still has the body of King Kong, which can''t even be shot through?


    "Do you want to try, kid?" He said in the early morning.


    "Stop talking nonsense and pull the trigger." Han 3000 challenged.


    In the early morning, he was stunned. How could he not be afraid at all? Did he really ignore the hot weapons?


    "Do you think this is a toy?" He said in the early morning.


    "Pull the trigger." Han continued.


    One side of Mo Yang can''t help but eyelid straight jump, Han Sany again provocation, if the morning anger, really pull the trigger how to do?


    "Three thousand, don''t mess about. This thing will kill people." Mo Yang reminds Han 3000.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Looking at Han Sanyi''s relaxed smile, Mo Yang was shocked.


    Really?


    Can''t even hot weapons hurt him?


    "You can''t be afraid, or you can''t use it at all." Han 3000 continues to say to early morning.


    In the early morning, his mood was obviously unstable, and his breath became short. He was provoked by Han 3000, and his anger was already on his mind.


    "Kid, you fuckin ''asked for it. Go to hell!"


    The voice fell.


    Pull the trigger in the morning


    A loud bang, such as spring thunder in the ear.


    Mo Yang shrunk his head subconsciously.


    Han 3000, however, stood in the same place and did not even move.


    Logically speaking, next, it should be the scene of Han 3000''s fall.


    But after the end of the sound, nothing happened in the early morning. He even doubted whether he was playing empty bombs.


    "What''s the matter?" The morning doubts of say.


    At this time, Han 3000 reached out his hand.


    Standing beside Han 3000, Mo Yang suddenly showed a look of horror.


    Because he is closest to Han 3000, he can see more clearly what happened.


    In Han 3000''s hand, the bullet hovered in mid air!


    For Mo Yang, this kind of thing, as if to see a ghost general let him panic.


    How could the bullet float in front of Han 3000?


    And... And he caught it with his hand.


    When Han 3000 grasped the warhead, he also saw what happened in the early morning, which made him panic instantly.


    "How possible, how possible!" I can''t believe it.


    The nearly thirty little brothers around also showed an expression of disbelief.


    If we say empty handed warhead, this is still barely acceptable, after all, there have been movies.


    But the warhead suddenly stopped in mid air, this kind of thing unheard of, let them feel incredible.


    "What''s the matter? The warhead stopped in the air."


    "Can''t it be the ghost, this little guy, is he a man?"


    "Even if there are ghosts in the world, they can''t appear in the daytime."


    The younger brothers couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, Han 3000 twirled the warhead with two fingers and said, "I said that this thing can''t hurt me at all. You don''t believe it. Do you believe it now?"


    In the early morning, the cold sweat on his forehead suddenly seeped out. He thought that today''s situation was stable, and he could kill Moyang for revenge.


    But who would have thought that such a strange thing would happen.


    Don''t believe evil in the early morning, continue to pull the trigger, until the bullet hit.


    But even so, the bullet did not reach Han 3000, and when all the warheads were suspended in front of Han 3000, the scene became more strange. Han 3000 seems to be covered by a golden bell. Those warheads are floating out of thin air¡° How could it be, how could it be Early in the morning, he said in panic. Let alone panic in the early morning, even Moyang is at a loss. It''s the closest to Han 3000, so he can see the situation more clearly. Those warheads are still spinning, which means that the impact of warheads is not over, but is blocked by an unknown force in front of Han 3000. But where does this power come from¡° I don''t believe so many people can''t beat you. " In the early morning when the dog jumped out of the wall, he roared at those younger brothers. At this time, he had no way out, but Mo Yang died. Those younger brothers were very confident. After all, nearly 30 people beat two of them, and one of them was a little kid. But now, they are in the same place, some dare not move, Han 3000 show the means, has been beyond the scope of ordinary people can understand, no one knows what kind of result will come from the combination of fists and feet¡° What are you doing? Give it to me. " Seeing that his men didn''t move, he was even more furious in the early morning. The subordinates looked around and wanted to know what their companions were going to do. They didn''t move one by one, which led to a very embarrassing situation. No one obeyed in the early morning. Han 3000 said at this time: "even thermal weapons can''t hurt me. Do you think they will be my opponents?"¡° Boy, don''t play tricks. I know these are all tricks. You can''t cheat me. If they don''t do it, I''ll come myself. " Finish saying, already close to lose reason in the morning, toward Han 3000 rush. However, his ability is like a dying ant to Han 3000. And in the early morning alone, there''s no need for Han 3000 to do it. Mo Yang can do it. Early in the morning, he was directly knocked down by Mo Yang. Seeing this, his younger brother had a kind of shrinking psychology. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1390

    Something unexpected happened.


    Maybe Han 3000''s method made those younger brothers too afraid. At this time, they didn''t care about what happened in the early morning. One by one, they went back to the car, then started the engine and all of them ran away.


    This is the reversal that Mo Yang didn''t expect, and it''s also a change that makes me unable to prevent in the early morning.


    "You trash, I will never let you go in the morning." In the early morning, I was unwilling to yell.


    Mo Yang nervously looked at Han 3000 and said, "3000, these people..."


    Han 3000''s unusual means have been seen by these people. After they leave, this matter will spread quickly. Mo Yang is worried that it will cause trouble to Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 calmly shook his head and said, "they can''t go far."


    Mo Yang can''t understand the meaning of this sentence for the moment, but he chooses to believe Han 3000, because facts tell him that it''s absolutely right to believe Han 3000.


    "What do you want to do with this guy? I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to the car first." Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang nodded, this is his private matter, and he also has the ability to solve, naturally does not need Han 3000 hand.


    If you want him to die in the early morning, on the contrary, it will bring about the same consequences in the early morning.


    Not long after, Mo Yang also returned to the car, Han 3000 did not ask him how to deal with the early morning, these things are tacit, each can understand.


    "Three thousand, where are we going now?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    "Find your future woman." Han Sanqian touched the driver''s back neck with a smile.


    The driver who had fainted suddenly woke up and subconsciously touched the back of his head. Then he said to Mo Yang, "what''s wrong with me, boss Mo?"


    "Nothing. Let''s drive." Mo Yang calm said, saw Han 3000 more powerful means, this little thing he felt nothing to be strange.


    Back on the same road, before leaving the no man''s land, Moyang found that the cars had just stopped by the side of the road.


    Those guys, didn''t they run away? How could they stop here?


    When his car passed by those cars, Mo Yang found that there was no one in the sky, and those guys seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, which made his eyebrows jump.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Mo Yang knew that it must be Han 3000.


    After all, Han 3000 said before that they can''t run far.


    But how did Han 3000 do it and where did those people go? Mo Yang didn''t ask.


    After entering the county, Moyang first found a hotel to settle down. He is still in a strange mood and needs some time to recover.


    After all, nearly 30 people disappeared out of thin air, which was quite shocking for him.


    "Do you know who Liu Fang is?" Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    Speaking of Liu Fang, Mo Yang''s attention was diverted and explained to Han 3000, "3000, Liu Fang is a person from a different world from me. If you don''t insist that she is my future woman, I won''t believe it."


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 is very strange. He has never investigated Liu Fang''s identity, so he doesn''t know Liu Fang''s family background.


    But listen to Mo Yang say so, Liu Fang seems not simple.


    "She is a scholar in a scholarly family, and she is also very famous in Tongyang county. Her grandfather is a professor, and now he is the principal of Tongyang County high school. Her father is also a director of Tongyang County high school. Her mother is a piano teacher and has her own studio. How can such a person become my woman?" Mo Yang a face tangled said, such background, and his identity, kill Mo Yang also can''t believe Liu Fang will be with him.


    Han Sanyi''s face was stunned. He didn''t expect that Liu Fang was born in a scholarly family, which really surprised him.


    Mo Yang is the boss in the gray area. They are in a completely different world. How can they get together?


    "Well, you''re not the wrong person, are you?" Han 3000 doubts, can say such words, Han 3000 also think two people can''t get together.


    "That''s why I asked you to come. If you know her, you can help me see if she looks like you''ve seen before." Mo Yang said.


    "How many times are you carving with one arrow?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Mo Yang awkwardly fished out the head, he did have a lot of calculation, and made use of Han 3000''s value.


    "I can''t help it. Who else can recognize her but you." Mo Yang said helplessly.


    This explanation can''t be refuted by Han 3000, because he is the only one in the world who really knows what Liu Fang looks like.


    "You don''t have to explain everything to me in the future. With our relationship, I believe you anyway." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang suddenly sighed.


    Han 3000 asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Yang said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know how I can have such a powerful brother as you."


    Han 3000 helpless smile, he and the fate between Moyang, is really very wonderful. Before his rebirth, he went to Yuncheng for three years, and almost no one could chat with him. Only Moyang, the owner of the store, would chat with him occasionally. At that time, Han 3000 did not expect that the relationship between him and Moyang would develop so well. But this is life, full of surprises and surprises. Mo Yang is a brother of Han 3000. If possible, Han 3000 will let Mo Yang practice. After he solves the problem of Linlong in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 will even take Mo Yang to Xuanyuan world. Because only when the cultivation reaches a certain level can the life span be extended, and the environment of the earth is not suitable for cultivation¡° Do you know where I can see Liu Fang? " Han 3000 asks Mo Yang¡° Don''t worry. I''ve found out for a long time that she is now a private teacher, and sometimes she works part-time in a cram school. Today she should be in a cram school. As long as we go, we should be able to see her. " Said Moyang¡° Your investigation is really clear. In this case, let''s go. I''ll see if she is Liu Fang. Don''t make a mistake. It''s a waste of time. " Han 3000 said¡° You don''t think she and I are possible Mo Yang said awkwardly. Han 3000 nodded mercilessly. As for the two people, it''s really strange. How can there be intersection or even together in a completely different world? However, the specific how, or wait for Han 3000 to see Liu Fang to be able to know. Two people drive a car, this time did not take the driver, directly came to the place that Moyang inquired about in advance. But it''s not time to finish class, and Moyang doesn''t know what excuse to go to cram school¡° Well, you''re not going to take me in and ask about the price of the tutorial? " Han 3000 suddenly said to Mo Yang with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1391

    Han 3000''s words made Mo Yang''s eyes almost fall to the ground, because in his understanding, Han 3000 wanted him to pretend to be his father?


    First of all, it doesn''t seem that Moyang has the courage to do so, as far as the age of two years is concerned, it doesn''t match.


    Now, Mo Yang is not middle-aged. How can he have such a big son as Han 3000.


    "It''s not so good. I have to be a father for many years to have a son as big as you." Mo Yang faltered.


    Han 3000 glared and said, "I mean, you are my brother now, and you are going to ask my brother about tutoring. Why do you want to be my father?"


    Mo Yang quickly shook his head and waved his hand, said: "no, no, I didn''t mean that. How dare I be your father?"


    Han 3000 laughs. He knows that Mo Yang will think crooked. That''s why he says it so plainly.


    "Come on, look at your future daughter-in-law. I''m curious if it''s her." Han three thousand finish, the first toward the cram school.


    At this time, the cram school is in class, and they dare not make too much noise to avoid disturbing the children.


    Mo Yang obviously some nervous excessive performance, flinch, even the neck did not dare to straighten.


    This is a night veteran, comparable to the existence of the sea king. The women around him have never been missing, or even repeated.


    But now, he was afraid because of a woman.


    "What are you afraid of?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way, with Mo Yang''s experience, don''t be frightened by a woman so.


    Mo Yang doesn''t know what he''s worried about, but for him, it''s something that will happen in the future. Moreover, because she has decided to retire from the world, Mo Yang must be a very important person in his life. It''s also because of this feeling that Mo Yang will have a fear reaction.


    This is not afraid of Liu Fang, but because of unknown things.


    When he came to as like as two peas, he saw that Liu was the three thousand woman in the stage. When he saw the Liu Fang, he could almost confirm that this was the future woman of Mo Yang. He saw her before he was born again, although he was older, but his charm was exactly the same as that of the present day. "Three thousand"


    Before her rebirth, Liu Fang had the charm of a mature woman. Now, Liu Fang has a touch of youth.


    "Yes, is it her?" Mo Yang stammered.


    "Yes." Han 3000 tone affirmative reply way.


    Hearing this answer, Mo Yang''s eyes unconsciously stay on Liu Fang. However, when he observes Liu Fang''s eyes, he doesn''t stare at other women with desire. He doesn''t even think about Liu Fang''s figure at the first time, but stays his eyes in Liu Fang''s eyes.


    For Mo Yang, this is a very strange thing, because he looks at women, first the figure, and then the face. Whether a woman can get his favor or not, he must have both.


    But now, Moyang seems to have ignored these.


    "Are you sure it''s her? It seems that he is a literati. How can he be with me? " Mo Yang asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 is also very curious about this question. How can two people who are totally different get together?


    And now look at Liu Fang and Mo Yang, how to see how not to match, their world, there will be no intersection line just right.


    "I don''t know how she will be with you, but you will become husband and wife in the future. As for the reason, I don''t know." Han 3000 said.


    On the platform, Liu Fang''s every move, gentle, soft voice, will be a woman''s tenderness like water reflected incisively and vividly.


    And outside the window of the Moyang, although has been convergence of his blind son''s breath, but many years old, or hard to hide the body of that social gas.


    Before long, Liu Fang was out of class.


    In fact, she had already noticed the two people outside the window, so she walked to them at the first time after class.


    "What can I do for you?" Liu Fang went to Mo Yang and asked.


    A faint smell of flowers, Mo Yang can''t help but take a deep breath, Han 3000 quickly dry cough twice to remind Mo Yang, to avoid this guy in front of Liu Fang shame blind.


    Mo Yang calmed his mind and said to Liu Fang, "this is my brother. I want him to tutor. I don''t know how much money you need to pay here."


    Liu Fang gently smile, said: "tutorial is also divided into many kinds, each kind of price is not the same, so, you come with me, I''ll introduce you."


    Mo Yang nodded numbly. For him, a blind man, he didn''t know how to tutor, but he could only stick to his head if he could get in close contact with Liu Fang.


    At this time, Han Sanqian found that although Liu Fang is not the kind of amazing woman, her unique temperament does have a great attraction for men. No wonder Mo Yang, a veteran of flowers, will withdraw from the world because of her in the future.


    Such a person, the deeper contact, the more able to feel her beauty, and men looking for women, is not the need for this kind of tenderness, birds depend on people? After taking Moyang to the office, Liu Fang introduced Moyang to many different courses and disciplines, from easy to difficult, according to the charging standards. Mo Yang is like a letter from heaven. Although everyone knows what it means when they are apart, he can''t understand when they are combined. When Han Sanqian found out this, he couldn''t understand that these two people would eventually come together. Could their three outlooks fit together, their way of life and harmony? Literati and hooligans do not seem to be able to match successfully. Mo Yang does not know how to respond to Liu Fang''s words, can only look to Han 3000 for help. Han 3000 said helplessly: "teacher, we have all written down what you said. Can we go back and discuss with our parents?"¡° Of course, if you want to learn, you can come earlier and learn more knowledge. " Liu Fang said with a gentle smile. Mo Yang''s eyes are a little crazy. In order to avoid Mo Yang acting like a fool in front of Liu Fang and causing Liu Fang''s disgust, Han 3000 quickly said, "teacher, we''ll go home first. After discussing, my brother and I will come back to you."¡° Come on, I''ll take you out. " Liu Fang didn''t wait to see them because she didn''t succeed in selling the course. Instead, she sent them to the door of the cram school¡° Can you put away your silly expression? " Liu Fang left, Han 3000 speechless said to Mo Yang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1392

    Mo Yang used to think that only women who are sexy can attract his attention. Only when they are dressed up and twisted gracefully, they are worthy of his favor.


    But today, Mo Yang completely subverts his own ideas, the original, Liu Fang such a woman, is really able to let him heart.


    Those coquettish goods, at most, can make Moyang desire, but Liu Fang, is to let Moyang want to really have.


    Now Mo Yang seems to understand why he is willing to give up the position of Cloud City boss for Liu Fang. Such a woman is worth him giving up everything.


    "What''s the matter, not talking?" Han three thousand see Mo Yang is still in a daze, can''t help but ask.


    After Mo Yang revived, he said to Han 3000, "I seem to fall in love with him."


    This makes Han 3000 can''t help laughing. This is the first time we met. Mo Yang mentioned the word love, which is too exaggerated.


    And this person who has countless female companions at night, will he really fall in love with a woman so easily?


    "Three thousand, you don''t laugh at me, those women in the past, never let me heartbeat, but she, seems different." Mo Yang said solemnly.


    Han Sanqian also put away his smile. In the future, Mo Yang will really fall in love with Liu Fang. It seems that it is not unusual for him to have such a performance now.


    Two people squat in the street opposite the cram school, Moyang finally took out his cigarette, returned to Han 3000 handed one.


    This is the first time that Han 3000 smokes Moyang''s cigarette. Although he has no habit of smoking now, he still lets Moyang light it.


    And for Han 3000 now, smoking has not hurt his body, so there are not so many taboos.


    But in the eyes of passers-by, Han 3000 smoked at a young age, which had a bad influence.


    "You say, how can I catch her?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    If the two worlds are the same, Han 3000 may be able to help Mo Yang find a way, but at present, Han 3000 can''t think of any possibility, because he feels that it is a miracle that these two people can finally get together.


    As for how this miracle was created, Han 3000 can''t imagine.


    "Don''t ask me this question. Now I don''t think you are worthy of Liu Fang. I don''t know how you will be together in the future." Han 3000 mercilessly hit Moyang.


    Mo Yang didn''t have any opinion about this. In terms of social status, they really didn''t fit in. How could the blind man and a serious scholar get together.


    "It''s a bit of a headache. I''m not interested in other women at all now. If I can''t catch up with her, I''m afraid I''ll lose interest in everyone." Mo Yang said with a sigh.


    Han 3000 can''t understand Mo Yang''s feelings. According to reason, love at first sight is just a matter of color, but the way of description is more obscure.


    However, Han 3000 can feel that Moyang is not so simple.


    At this time, a white Mercedes stopped in the opposite street, and soon a young man came down from the car with a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    Han 3000 and Mo Yang, who are also men, suddenly realize his purpose.


    Mo Yang threw away his cigarette butts and stepped on his feet.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "it seems that your competitors have appeared, and the family is not ordinary."


    Mo Yang a pair of gnashing teeth is like, said: "dare to grab a woman with me Mo Yang, this guy does not know how to write dead words."


    Finish saying, Mo Yang make an effort to rush to the opposite side, beat that young man mercilessly.


    As the boss of the road, Mo Yang''s hands-on is the most direct and effective way to solve problems.


    But Han Sany held Mo Yang.


    Speaking with fists is the easiest way on the road.


    But in this matter, Mo Yang can not do so, otherwise, it will certainly cause Liu Fang''s antipathy.


    Women are not conquered by violence.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 said to Mo Yang.


    "This guy dares to stare at my woman, of course, is to beat him, let him honestly disappear away." Mo Yang a pair of natural appearance said.


    "If you go up to beat people and are seen by Liu Fang, can she still like you? She''s not a little girl on the road. She likes you to beat people blindly." Han 3000 said.


    This sentence is like a wake-up call for Mo Yang.


    Yeah.


    Liu Fang is not a little sister. How can she like him, who is always beating people?


    "But... But I can''t watch this guy harass Liu Fang." Mo Yang said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s not sure whether it''s harassment. Maybe they are already lovers?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence made Mo Yang''s face change. If these two people were together, it would be a devastating blow to him, which he could not accept.


    "3000, don''t make such a joke with me. Didn''t you say that she would be with me in the future? How could she be this guy''s lover?" Mo Yang said bitterly¡° I just guess, isn''t it? I''ll know when Liu Fang comes out. What''s your hurry? " Han 3000 just casually said that Liu Fang, an intellectual born in a scholarly family, should be very reserved and conservative in this respect. However, it doesn''t mean that Liu Fang can''t have other emotional experiences, so if you want to know the answer, you have to wait until Liu Fang shows up¡° If it''s true, I''ll kill this guy. " Mo Yang said maliciously¡° Boss Yuncheng, this is not Yuncheng. Aren''t you afraid that this young man has a background in Tongyang county? I can''t say that he is also very influential in the local area. Are you a dragon who has crossed the river and can fight against the local snake? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang looks back at Han 3000. If he were alone, he would not make trouble in Tongyang County, because he knew better than anyone that Guojianglong had only the truth in front of the local snake. But with Han 3000 around, it''s totally different. Mo Yang is not afraid of anyone, even if this young man is the real leader of Tongyang county¡° What are you looking at me for? " Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way¡° With you, is there anything that can''t be solved? We are brothers. Don''t you help me with this little favor? " Mo Yang brazenly said. Han three thousand a face can''t smile and cry, say: "Mo Yang, your shameless can not expose so quickly."¡° It doesn''t matter how fast, as long as the time is right. " Mo Yang said. Han 3000 is completely speechless. Mo Yang is still Mo Yang, no matter in the future or now, he is a shameless guy. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1393

    Before long, Liu Fang finally finished class.


    When Liu Fang out of the cram school that moment, Han 3000 obviously aware of the Mo Yang nervous up, and even breathing has become a lot of shortness.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Can you not be nervous? This is my future happiness." Mo Yang''s eyes are reluctant to blink for fear of missing every detail of Liu Fang''s treatment of the man.


    When the man saw Liu Fang, he went up with the flowers.


    Surprisingly, Liu Fang didn''t show any happiness, and didn''t reach out to pick up the flowers. Instead, she shook her head and said something, but the distance was too far for Mo Yang to hear.


    "That''s right. It seems that they are not lovers." The big stone in Mo Yang''s heart fell down in an instant, and he felt comfortable.


    "Do you want to know what they''re talking about?" Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang was shocked for a moment, then he thought it was not strange that Han 3000 could do it. He asked curiously, "what did you say?"


    "Liu Fang told this man not to come to him in the future. It''s impossible between them." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang was more happy and said with disdain: "this guy, how can he be worthy of Liu Fang."


    Han three thousand also don''t know Mo Yang so say of time, have see oneself, he a blind flow son, is worthy of Liu Fang?


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t directly say that he was his brother in attacking Moyang. Even though it seemed strange, the final result was good.


    Liu Fang has obviously rejected the man, but he is still a tangled look, which makes Mo Yang a little impatient.


    Dare to his future woman, can imagine what kind of mood Mo Yang will be.


    Moreover, he, a man who lives on the road, does not have so much good temper to endure.


    This time, Mo Yang to the opposite side of the street, Han 3000 did not stop, but followed Mo Yang behind.


    When Liu Fang is harassed, Moyang can just act as a hero to save beauty.


    "Good teacher." Mo Yang is very concerned about his image in front of Liu Fang, so he deliberately acts like a gentleman.


    It has to be said that Han 3000 is not used to this kind of attitude when he sees Mo Yang.


    "Haven''t you left yet?" Liu Fang saw Mo Yang and asked in surprise.


    The man, however, looked at Mo Yang with hostility. As a hunter, he felt a threat from Mo Yang at the first time, as if he wanted to compete with him for prey.


    "Who are you?" The man asked in a cold voice.


    "Teacher, I still have some questions to ask you. Is it convenient for you now?" Mo Yang didn''t pay any attention to the man and asked Liu Fang.


    "Are you blind? Of course she''s not convenient now. Be wise. Get out of my way." The man said discontentedly.


    Mo Yang heard this sentence, then turned his head contemptuously and asked: "what are you, do I know you?"


    The man''s expression was cold, and there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. He said, "what am I? You''d better go to Tongyang county to find out who Xiao Fu is. I advise you not to make trouble for yourself. "


    Hearing this, Liu Fang was obviously a little nervous. She didn''t seem to want to bring unnecessary trouble to Mo Yang. She said to Mo Yang, "you''d better go first. This is my business card. If you have any problems, you can call me."


    Just when Moyang was about to take over the business card, Xiao Fu took the lead in taking it away and said, "get out of here, or I''ll make it hard for you."


    At this time of Moyang, has been very restrained his temper, but when the business card was robbed of the moment, Moyang broke out.


    He grabbed Xiao Fu''s collar and said: "what are you, dare to let me go?"


    Facing the sudden changes in Moyang, not only Xiao Fu was stunned, but even Liu Fang''s face changed a lot.


    Han Sanqian sighs. The image of Moyang''s restraint completely collapses at this moment. I don''t know how Liu Fang will feel about it. If he rejects Moyang because of this, his emotional road will be hard to go.


    "You are from other places. It seems that you have never heard of my name Xiao Fu." Xiao Fu''s face did not show any fear, but was full of smile, which showed that Xiao Fu was not an ordinary person in Tongyang county.


    "Boy, if you have any ability, let me know." Mo Yang provocative way.


    Xiao Fu grabs Mo Yang''s wrist and wants to break away, but when he tries hard, he finds that he can''t shake Mo Yang''s power at all.


    In front of the woman he pursues, Xiao Fu will never allow himself to lose face.


    "Let me go, or I''ll let you die in Tongyang county." Xiao Fu said with gnashing teeth.


    Hearing the word "death", Liu Fang was obviously flustered and said to Mo Yang, "you''d better go quickly. If you offend him, it won''t come to a good end for you."


    Looking at the way Liu Fang cares about himself, Mo Yang smiles. Han 3000 couldn''t help but scold an idiot in his heart¡° Don''t worry. I have no problem. If you have something urgent, you can go first. Let me solve it here. " Mo Yang said to Liu Fang with a smile. In this case, how could Liu Fang leave easily? After all, it was because of her that she could never stand by¡° Boy, you are dying and you don''t know how to repent. " With that, Xiao Fu took out the phone and seemed ready to call. Seeing this, Liu Fang was even more alarmed and said to Xiao Fu, "Xiao Fu, don''t do this. Forget it. He doesn''t know you. Why make a big fuss?" Xiao Fu gave a cold smile and said, "forget it, but you must promise to have dinner with me tonight. How about that?" Just as Liu Fang hesitated for a moment, Mo Yang directly hit Xiao Fu in the face. Threaten Liu Fang, let Liu Fang accompany him to eat, this kind of thing, Mo Yang how can promise! Xiao Fu cried out in pain, while Liu Fang was forced. She never thought that Mo Yang would dare to beat Xiao Fu. Xiao''s family is in Tongyang County, but they are very influential, and they know both black and white people. After beating Xiao Fu, can he come to a good end¡° You, you dare to hit me, you dare to hit me Xiao Fu roared at Mo Yang. Mo Yang gives a cold smile. Now he can''t care who Xiao Fu is in Tongyang county. Anyway, with Han 3000 around, they will never be in danger¡° Waste, I beat you. If you have the ability, you will resist. " Mo Yang said with a sneer. With Xiao Fu''s personal ability, he is obviously not Mo Yang''s opponent, and even has no chance to fight back, which makes Xiao Fu feel ashamed¡° You wait for me. You won''t die in Tongyang county. I''m not Xiao. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1394

    When Xiao Fu left angrily, Liu Fang''s expression became particularly ugly, because she knew exactly what kind of person Xiao Fu was. The reason why she didn''t dare to turn her face to Xiao Fu''s obsession was also because of Xiao Fu''s identity.


    Xiao''s family is very influential in Tongyang County, and Xiao Fu is a well-known person who must report to others. As long as he is provoked, he will not come to a good end.


    It can be said that Xiao Fu gave full play to the essence of these four words.


    "You''d better hurry home, and you''d better leave Tongyang county. Otherwise, Xiao Fu will find you." Liu Fang said to Mo Yang.


    Now there is no way out for Moyang. Although he is not from Tongyang County, he can leave and return to Yuncheng as if nothing has happened. Moreover, Xiao Fu has absolutely no courage to go to Yuncheng for revenge.


    But Mo Yang can''t simply leave Liu Fang, and he knows that this guy will certainly embarrass Liu Fang.


    In front of this person, but his future woman, how can Mo Yang watch her fall into the hands of Xiao Fu.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he does find me, I''m not afraid of him." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Liu Fang really can''t understand why Mo Yang can still laugh under such circumstances. Doesn''t he really know what kind of person Xiao Fu is?


    "Aren''t you local people? Otherwise, how could you not know Xiao Fu?" Liu Fang asked, puzzled. If they are local, they should have heard of Xiao Fu. After all, Xiao Fu is very famous in Tongyang county.


    But if they are not local, how can they bring their younger brother to the cram school? So for Liu Fang, this is a very contradictory problem.


    "Er... Actually, I''m not a local." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian can''t help holding out his thumb. Mo Yang doesn''t continue to make up lies. This is a very good situation, because a lie needs more lies to support, and often lies will collapse in the end. So it''s the best time for Mo Yang to admit his identity at this time.


    Liu Fang Leng for a while, also lazy to ask why han 3000 to Tongyang County cram school, said: "then you hurry to leave here, as long as you leave Tongyang County, you are safe."


    "I''m safe, and you? Xiao Fu won''t let you go, will he? " Mo Yang said.


    Liu Fang''s family is absolutely good in Tongyang county. His grandfather is the principal and his father is the director. His relationship background is very unusual. But even so, Moyang can still detect that Liu Fang is afraid of Xiao Fu, which shows that Xiao Fu has some ability, which makes it more impossible for Moyang to leave. He will never let Xiao Fu hurt Liu Fang.


    Liu Fang didn''t say anything. Since Xiao Fu began to pursue her, she had told her grandfather and father about it, but the two elders'' attitude was very obvious. Liu Fang tried not to offend Xiao Fu, because the trouble he could bring to the Liu family was unimaginable, so Liu Fang could only remember this and try not to annoy Xiao Fu.


    But Liu Fang knew that sooner or later Xiao Fu would lose patience. At that time, either she sacrificed herself or the Liu family.


    For Liu Fang, this is an outcome with no choice at all.


    Seeing that Liu Fang was embarrassed, Mo Yang continued: "I''ll stay here and help you solve Xiao Fu''s trouble. You don''t want to be ruined by such people."


    Liu Fang smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Who is Xiao Fu? It''s a local bully in Tongyang county. The Xiao family has the ability to cover the sky.


    "You don''t know how capable Xiao Fu is. I advise you to leave as soon as possible. You can''t be his opponent." Liu Fang said.


    Mo Yang smiles. He doesn''t think Liu Fang looks down on him. On the contrary, Liu Fang''s relationship makes him warm.


    "If I can solve this problem, can you promise me one thing?" Mo Yang said.


    Although in Liu Fang''s cognition, Moyang is absolutely impossible to solve this problem, she is still curious about what kind of requirements Moyang will put forward and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Have a meal with me, a simple dinner." With that, Mo Yang didn''t stay in the same place and wait for the answer. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of being rejected or deliberately pretended to be unpredictable, so he turned and left.


    Han Sanqian followed Mo Yang and said in a low voice, "Mo Yang, you''re good at this. You don''t give her the chance to refuse, and you leave yourself a great back. Let Liu Fang guess, I guess she''ll sleep tonight with you in her head."


    Mo Yang said with a smile: "3000, I''ve been in love for many years. This little trick is nothing. If you have a chance in the future, I''ll show you more powerful means."


    "Ha ha." Han three thousand stiff smile, said: "give you some color, you can open dyeing workshop, I want to see how you solve the Xiao family, do you want to send troops from Yuncheng?"


    Mo Yang Shan smiles and looks at Han 3000 in a flattering way.


    To solve the Xiao family, Mo Yang never thought he could solve it from the beginning. He dared to say that to Liu Fang because Han 3000 was around.


    Moreover, it''s very unrealistic to call people from Yuncheng. It doesn''t matter that Moyang has no background in Tongyang county. It''s hard to end up making a big deal. Moreover, this is the territory of the Xiao family. I''m afraid there are more people who can appear than those who are called by Moyang. There''s no way to compare them¡° Three thousand, I know you won''t stand by. " Said Moyang¡° Wrong. " Han 3000 said firmly: "from the beginning, I didn''t intend to take care of this matter. It''s you chasing women, not me. Why should I work hard?" When Mo Yang heard this, he was forced to fight against Xiao Fu. His personal ability was good. If Xiao Fu found someone, how long could he hold on when his fists were hard to fight with four hands. The reason why they dare to help Liu Fang solve the problem is that Han 3000 is present¡° Three thousand, you must help me with this, or the boast will turn into boast. " Mo Yang said. Han Sanqian smiles, with a trace of meaning in his eyes, and says, "OK, it''s not impossible for me to help, but I also have a request."¡° What are the requirements? " Mo Yang eyelids straight jump, seems to have a hunch that Han 3000''s request is not simple¡° From today on, what do I say, what do you have to do, listen to me completely, OK? " Han 3000 said. Mo Yang thought that it was something difficult, but he didn''t expect that it was such a simple request and agreed to it immediately. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1395

    The reason why Mo Yang agreed without hesitation was that he believed in Han 3000. Since Han 3000 took him as his brother, Mo Yang would not have any reservation.


    It''s a pity that Mo Yang doesn''t know what Han 3000 will ask him to do. Otherwise, he will regret it.


    After his rebirth, Han 3000 has been thinking about one thing, that is, whether the people around him can practice and whether they can go to Xuanyuan world with him in the future. After all, the life of the earth people is only a few decades in a hurry, but if they can practice and go to Xuanyuan world, they can prolong their life. So Han 3000 began to ponder this matter.


    But ordinary people want to practice, after all, is not an easy thing, for them, the process will be very difficult.


    "You promised me that, don''t forget." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang patted his chest and assured: "don''t worry, my Mo Yang''s words are not trustworthy. As long as you don''t want me to do anything harmful, I will never frown."


    Han Sanqian nodded with a smile and stopped talking.


    "Where are we going now?" Mo Yang asks curiously.


    "Xiao family." Han 3000 light way.


    Hearing the words of Xiao''s family, Mo Yang got excited. He couldn''t help rubbing his hands and said, "is it too arrogant to break into the house of the local snake so directly?"


    "Arrogant? Let''s be arrogant for once. " Han 3000 laughs.


    Although Mo Yang has been in the Jianghu for many years, he has never had such an exciting experience.


    Two people, break into Xiao family, that must be how heroic!


    No one knows the Xiao family in Tongyang County, so it''s not difficult to find out the address of the Xiao family. Soon, they determined the location of the Xiao family.


    There is only one villa area in Tongyang County, and this villa area is also developed by the Xiao family. At the beginning, the Xiao family intended to build a villa for their own family, but they thought it was too cold, so they developed a villa area. However, at present, there are no other people living in this villa area, even those who bought the villa for the Xiao family''s face.


    The reason is very simple, no one wants to be a neighbor with the Xiao family, because they are like a bomb, no one knows when it will explode.


    And as a neighbor, once there is a conflict with the Xiao family, it''s also his own misfortune, so he doesn''t want anyone to move in.


    The Xiao family doesn''t mind this. After all, the villas can make money. As for whether people are willing to live or not, they don''t care.


    After arriving at the villa area, Han 3000 and Mo Yang were stopped at the door by the security guard.


    "I want to see Xiao Fu. Please tell him to come back quickly." Mo Yang said to the security guard.


    The security guard looks at Moyang like an idiot. This is Tongyang county. It''s the territory of the Xiao family. This guy dares to let Xiao Fu come back. What''s not an idiot?


    "If you are sick, go to the hospital. Don''t come here to die." The security guard said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang came forward and said with a gloomy expression: "little brother, I don''t want to fight you. If you don''t want to hurt people, please inform Xiao''s family."


    Mo Yang has been in the Jianghu for so many years, but he still has some aura, and when he is full of anger, he can still give people a certain deterrent.


    Security in the face of Mo Yang''s eyes, a little afraid, faltering said: "I advise you not to make trouble here, Xiao family is not easy to cause."


    "It''s hard to get into trouble. I want to try. How about giving you a chance? Otherwise, I''ll give you a chance to go to the hospital. You can choose for yourself." Finish saying, Mo Yang grasped the collar of the security guard, although he didn''t have the strength to lift the security guard with one hand, but still let the security guard can''t move.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you." Said the guard.


    When Mo Yang released the guard, the guard went back to the pavilion and informed his leader with the walkie talkie.


    After a while, a fat middle-aged man came to the door shaking all over his fat.


    "What kind of person with no eyes dares to make trouble here and wants to die?" The fat middle-aged man came swearing. When he saw Mo Yang with a child, his disdain expression was still with strong disgust.


    "You''re a dog with no eyes. Do you know where the hell this is?" The fat middle-aged man pointed to Moyang''s nose and scolded.


    Mo Yang stretched out his hand, broke the fingers of the fat middle-aged man and said, "who do you think is a dog?"


    The fat middle-aged man bent down in pain and was in agony: "you should let go of me. Believe it or not, I will let you die here."


    "The tone is really not small, you are just the watchdog of Xiao family, so crazy?" With that, Mo Yang suddenly forced himself to break the finger of the fat middle-aged man.


    The fat middle-aged man screamed in pain. He didn''t expect that Mo Yang would dare to lay such a cruel hand on him, and he was still at the door of Xiao''s villa.


    "You... You''re looking for death. You don''t want to leave here alive today." The fat middle-aged man finished and took out the phone.


    Mo Yang didn''t stop him. After all, he did it in order to attract the Xiao family¡° You wait for me and make trouble in Xiao''s house. I want you to know how serious the consequences are. " The fat middle-aged man continued¡° There''s a lot of rubbish. Can you call quickly Mo Yang said impatiently. Fat middle-aged people can''t help but feel a little strange when they hear this sentence. They wonder who this guy is. He''s so bold to make trouble in Xiao''s house, and he''s not afraid at all. Is he just looking for death, or is he really capable of not paying attention to Xiao''s family? Impossible. In Tongyang County, who can be more powerful than the Xiao family¡° Boss, some people make trouble, and they want to find the Xiao family. " After calling, the fat middle-aged man said. I don''t know what the other end of the phone said, fat middle-aged mouth began to come out some sorry, I''m a waste of words. Soon, after hanging up the phone, the fat middle-aged man''s expression became gloomy and said, "wait, my boss will be here soon, and when he arrives, your death will come."¡° Does he really dare to kill in broad daylight? " Mo Yang asks curiously¡° Ha ha. " Fat middle-aged people with a smile, said: "you idiot, kill you and kill a dog, for the Xiao family, what''s the difference, but this is your own death, no wonder others." Mo Yang nodded his head clearly, and then looked at Han 3000. If he was alone, he would be worried in this case. After all, it''s not his turn to run wild in the Xiao family. But with Han 3000 in Moyang, you can rest assured. With a master like him, who can hurt them? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1396

    Not long after that, a middle-aged man in an inch appeared with a gang of thugs. He walked in a very domineering manner, with wind at his feet.


    His name is Xiao Guan, and he is also Xiao Fu''s father. At present, in addition to the old man of the Xiao family, he is the person who holds the greatest power of the Xiao family. It is also because of him that the Xiao family has become extremely rampant in recent years.


    Because Xiao Guan himself is a arrogant person, never disdain to put anyone in the eye, which led to Tongyang County on Xiao color change.


    After seeing Xiao Guan, the fat middle-aged man endured the pain and said in a low voice: "brother Guan, this man is too cruel and broke my fingers."


    Xiao Guan didn''t pay any attention to the tragic sale of the fat middle-aged people. Instead, he kicked a foot and scolded: "waste things, from now on, you can get out of Xiao''s house. Xiao''s house doesn''t have a useless dog like you."


    Fat middle-aged people seem to have lost their souls and are driven out of the Xiao family, which is a big blow for him. After all, he has offended many people during his years working for the Xiao family. If those people know that he has been driven out of the Xiao family, their fate can be imagined.


    "Brother Guan, I''m sorry. I''m useless. You can''t drive me away." The fat middle-aged man knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy.


    But Xiao Guan didn''t even look at him.


    At this time, Mo Yang has retreated to Han 3000, one or two people he can play, but in this case, there is no chance for him.


    "This guy is one of those arrogant people." Mo Yang said.


    "Tongyang county is such a small place, he certainly has arrogant capital." Han 3000 light way.


    "Are you two garbage troublemakers in my Xiao''s house?" Xiao Guan asked them.


    "Who are you, Xiao Fu?" Mo Yang asked.


    "My son."


    "Let your son stop harassing Liu Fang. Otherwise, the Xiao family will be finished today." Mo Yang said.


    Xiao Guan doesn''t know who Liu Fang is, and he doesn''t need to know, because this is the territory of Xiao''s family. No matter what Xiao Fu does, Xiao Guan will let him do whatever he wants. In recent years, Xiao Fu''s troubles are many, but they are all solved one by one by Xiao Guan. For Xiao Guan, that is to say, Xiao Fu breaks through Tongyang County, and he has a way to fill the hole.


    "You''d better consider your own situation. As for who my son wants to harass, it''s his right. What qualifications do you have to point out?" Xiao Guan said coldly.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang has no choice but to smile. No wonder Xiao Fu is so arrogant. It''s strange to have a father who connives at him so much.


    "Such people can''t live two days in Yuncheng." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    "But it''s someone else''s territory." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    More than ten thugs brought by Xiao Guan have surrounded them.


    These people are the elites around Xiao Guan, all of them are experts, and almost all of them are retired boxers. It is because of these people that Xiao Guan dares not to pay attention to anyone.


    "Don''t let them leave alive." Xiao Guan said this, then turned to leave, because the next thing, he was not interested in watching, anyway, the outcome of each time is the same.


    Fat middle-aged people know that he was driven out of the Xiao family crisis, so he must let Xiao Guan forgive himself, kneel on the ground, keep kowtowing, said to Xiao Guan: "brother Guan, please, give me another chance, I really can''t leave the Xiao family, otherwise, I will die."


    "Brother Guan, I''ve worked for the Xiao family for so many years. Please give me another chance."


    Xiao Guan cold relative, do not care about the attitude of obese middle-aged people.


    There is a saying that there is no credit, there is also hard work. Fat middle-aged people have worked in the Xiao family for so many years, and they have done their best.


    But for Xiao Guan, what is this?


    Useless waste, only to be kicked off, because of his position, there are many really capable people coveting.


    "You know, my Xiao family never raises waste. I''ll give you a day to leave Tongyang county. No one dares to touch you in this day." Xiao Guan said.


    The fat middle-aged man has a blank face. He''s from Tongyang county. If he leaves Tongyang County, there will be nothing left. What''s the difference between death and death?


    At this time, there was a shrill scream behind him, which was natural, but Xiao Guan frowned, because he found that the cries seemed familiar.


    When Xiao Guan turned his head, his expression became extremely shocked. In such a short time, all his thugs fell down. This is unprecedented!


    Moreover, Xiao Guan knew these people''s skills well, and it was because of their presence that Xiao''s family was able to have its present status in Tongyang county.


    "How possible, how possible!" Xiao Guan couldn''t believe it. He said to himself that he could treat fat middle-aged people as waste, but he would never think that his elite fighters were waste. How could their abilities be defeated by one person.


    "As I said, the Xiao family will be finished today." Mo Yang said to Xiao Guan with a smile on his face that more than ten people, just because each of them had been hit by Han 3000, fell to the ground and had no fighting capacity. This is the strength of Han 3000, which is not beyond Mo Yang''s expectation¡° Who the hell are you Xiao Guan stares at Mo Yang, because Han 3000 is just a child, so he subconsciously thinks that Mo Yang knocked down these people¡° Cloud City, Moyang. " Mo Yang reported his identity and wanted to give Xiao Guan a certain deterrent. Xiao Guan''s face became more and more ferocious. He had heard of the name of Moyang in Yuncheng, but it was still a few hours'' drive from Tongyang county. Even if it was a dragon crossing the Yangtze River, he had to take it to Tongyang county¡° Moyang, you have a strong influence in Yuncheng, I admit. But don''t forget, this is my Xiao family''s territory, and this is Tongyang county. If you make trouble here, aren''t you afraid of going back to Yuncheng? " Xiao Guan said with gnashing teeth. Mo Yang looked at the thugs lying on the ground, couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xiao Guan, these people should be your strongest men. Before you speak, don''t you see their end? I''ll tell you the truth. It''s no use calling hundreds of people for this kind of role. " Hundreds of people? Xiao Guan disdains to smile. Although this guy has some real skills, he is too boastful. Can ten people be the same as 100 people? How much physical strength does he have to fight against hundreds of people¡° Let Xiao Fu go home. Today, I''m going to solve this problem completely. " Han 3000 said at this time. Xiao Guan looked at Han 3000 disdainfully and said, "kid, there''s no part for you to talk here. Shut your mouth for me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1397

    Xiao Guan didn''t see that Han 3000 was the one who knocked down those thugs, so he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all. Instead, he had a strong vigilance against Mo Yang.


    Although he had heard of Moyang''s name for a long time, and knew that Moyang was the boss of Cloud City only by cruel means, he didn''t expect that Moyang''s skill was so strong that he easily put down all his thugs.


    Of course, this does not mean that Xiao Guan will be afraid of Moyang. After all, this is Tongyang County, or his territory. As long as he calls, he can call hundreds of younger brothers at any time.


    "Xiao Guan, you''d better not talk to my brother with such an attitude. You are all defeated by him. If he is not happy and kills you, I can''t stop him." Mo Yang said to Xiao Guan with a smile.


    Smell speech, Xiao Guan immediately frowned.


    His hitters were all knocked down by this little guy?


    How is that possible?


    These are all professional fighters. Even adults can''t compete. How can they be knocked down by a little kid?


    Xiao Guan stares at a thug. Before he asks, he sees the thug nodding his head in pain, which makes Xiao Guan extremely shocked.


    It''s a very important thing to do.


    But... It''s just a little kid. How could it be so powerful?


    "Little fellow, are you so good?" Xiao Guan questioned.


    "Do you want to try?" Han 3000 said with a smile, and then walked toward Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan subconsciously took two steps back. Although he didn''t know how Han 3000 did it, he knew that Han 3000 did it after getting the information from the hitters.


    This shows that Han 3000 has excellent skills, and those hitters can''t beat him, let alone him.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Guan asked Han 3000 warily.


    "Let Xiao Fu go home. Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    As a father who protects the calf, Xiao Guan will never let Xiao Fu go home now. He doesn''t want Xiao Fu to be hurt because of this. After all, the future Xiao family needs this only child to inherit.


    "Do you really think that if you win these wastes, you can command me?" Xiao Guan said with disdain.


    Han Sanqian stops and looks at the thugs who are still lying on the ground. These guys are really rubbish, but Xiao Guan seems to have real masters.


    "It seems that there are more powerful people around you than these guys. In this case, I''ll give you a chance to call people, and I''ll convince you." Han 3000 said.


    Xiao Guan does know a very tough man. He lives in seclusion in Tongyang County, and Xiao Guan doesn''t know his identity. But according to his subordinates, the old man''s skill is definitely a master. Maybe only he can deal with Han Sanqian.


    But Xiao Guan was not sure that he could call him. After all, the old man was not under his command. In the past two years when he came to Tongyang County, Xiao Guan and he didn''t have much in common.


    "OK, you wait for me." Xiao Guan said, went to the fat middle-aged man''s side.


    "Don''t you want a chance?" Xiao Guan said to fat middle-aged people.


    The fat middle-aged man nodded his head. He didn''t want to be driven out of the Xiao family, and he didn''t want to be chased by his former enemies.


    "Go to Yi Yun lane and get Kerch for me." Xiao Guan said.


    The fat middle-aged man didn''t think much, so he got up and ran. After all, this is his only chance. Anyway, he has to seize it.


    Yiyun lane is not far from Xiao''s villa. It''s less than ten minutes'' drive.


    When the fat middle-aged people came here, they were a little nervous.


    He has been here several times with Xiao Guan, but kirky is a very eccentric old man, and sometimes even Xiao Guan is not seen. It is absolutely not easy for this eccentric old man to appear.


    Knock on the door, fat middle-aged people waiting quietly.


    It was a long time before Koch opened the door.


    With white hair and a wrinkled face, he looked very old, yellow and thin, bent, like a terminally ill state.


    "Old man Ke, Guange has something to ask you for help." Fat middle-aged people carefully said.


    He coughed twice and said, "I''m a dying old man. What can I do to help him? You''ve got the wrong person."


    "Old man Ke, I know you are very good. Now Guange is in trouble. Only you can help him." Said the fat middle-aged man.


    With a forced smile, Koch said, "I''m an old man. I''m dying. How can I help him with his troubles? You''d better think of other ways."


    "There''s no way." The fat middle-aged man was worried. If he couldn''t get Koch to show up, his last chance would be dashed. He continued: "Guange''s thugs were beaten down by a child. There was no other way. That''s why I asked you for help. I know that you are a hermit expert who came to Tongyang county to enjoy his old age. But if you don''t help me with this matter, How can you enjoy your old age? "


    Koch is not threatened by these words. After all, he won''t live for a few years, and he doesn''t care that Xiao Guan threatens him. But he has aroused great curiosity about the children of the obese middle-aged population. Keqi is very clear about the strength of those thugs around Xiao Guan. Although they are not really strong, they are also an insurmountable master for ordinary people. How can they be defeated by a child¡° You''re not kidding me. He''s so powerful. How can he lose to a child? " Said kirky¡° This is true, and more than a dozen hitters have never fought together. The child solved all the people in less than two minutes. Otherwise, how could Guange let me come to you for help? " Said the fat middle-aged man. Koch frowned slightly. If it was anything else, he would not be interested at all. But the fat middle-aged man''s words made him curious. Is there such a powerful child? It''s not easy to defeat ten of Xiao Guan''s thugs, and it''s even more so if it happens to a child. Although Koch didn''t plan to help Xiao Guan, it''s OK not to go and have a look to satisfy his curiosity¡° I can come with you, but I can''t easily promise if I can help. " Kirky said that the biggest reason why he agreed to go was to satisfy his curiosity¡° Yes, yes The fat middle-aged man nodded repeatedly. He didn''t care if Kirch could help. As long as he was willing to come forward, he would finish the task Xiao Guan told him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1398

    After the fat middle-aged man left, Xiao Guan was also worried, because he knew better than anyone what kind of person he was, and whether he would come out because of this matter was even more uncertain. If he did not come, the current situation would not be good news for Xiao Guan.


    Of course, Xiao Guan doesn''t have to be afraid of Han 3000 if he comes.


    To knock down his hitters, Han 3000''s strength is really strong, but in Xiao Guan''s mind, no matter how strong he is, he can''t be better than Ke Qi.


    "I''m curious about how my son got both of you." Up to now, Xiao Guan didn''t know what happened, so he asked Han 3000 at this time.


    Han 3000 turns to see Mo Yang. Strictly speaking, it has nothing to do with him. After all, Liu Fang is Mo Yang''s future woman, and Mo Yang just helps Liu Fang drive away Xiao Fu.


    "Your son, the woman who harasses me." Mo Yang said.


    It''s women again.


    Almost every incident is caused by women. For this, Xiao Guan is also very helpless.


    Of course, it''s natural for men to be lustful. There are no men who are not lustful, but Xiao Fu spends too much time on women, which is also a very helpless point of Xiao Guan. Even if he has advised Xiao Fu, Xiao Fu has not changed at all.


    "Are you married to her?" Xiao Guan asked.


    "No Mo Yang said that between him and Liu Fang, even friends are not, how can they get married.


    "Since I''m not married, my son has the right to compete. He should be right." Xiao Guan said lightly.


    Mo Yang also understands this truth, but truth is one thing, reality is another.


    "Xiao Guan, if you have an unmarried woman and I covet her, how would you feel? Don''t tell me about fair competition. Can we still allow competition for people of this position?" Mo Yang said with disdain.


    Xiao Guan''s words stopped for a moment. If someone dares to touch the woman he likes, Xiao Guan may bury him alive. The so-called fair competition is just a joke.


    In this world, there has never been fairness.


    "Moyang, isn''t there a woman in Yuncheng who is worth your heart? You just want to come to my site." Xiao Guan said.


    "Your territory?" Mo Yang disdained to smile and said: "Xiao Guan, you may not know your current situation. Do you believe that Tongyang county will change its name in two days? Do you really think you are a local snake?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Xiao Guan said with a frown.


    Mo Yang looks at Han 3000. He dares to say that, because Han 3000 has given him the confidence. Otherwise, it''s not easy for him to deal with Xiao Guan.


    "It''s easy for my brother to destroy the Xiao family. Do you want to have a try?" Mo Yang said.


    It''s hard for Xiao Guan to understand why Moyang has such a strong confidence, and this confidence still comes from a child. Is it true that this little boy is so powerful?


    At this time, the fat middle-aged man''s car came from afar.


    Xiao Guan''s heart beat a lot faster, because whether or not kirky appears largely determines his end today.


    When the fat middle-aged man started, he quickly went to the back seat to open the door. Xiao Guan laughed. This action has fully explained that Koch is coming.


    "Guange, here comes korao." The fat middle-aged man ran to Xiao Guan and said.


    Kirky nodded admiringly and said, "now that you have grasped this opportunity, today''s business will be written off."


    Fat middle-aged man is finally relieved, nodded his head and said: "thank you Guange, thank you Guange."


    Xiao Guan came to Ke Qi and said respectfully, "Mr. Ke, today''s affairs will trouble you. If you have any needs in the future, Xiao Guan is absolutely duty bound."


    Koch shook his head and said, "I''m a dying old man. I can''t have any needs. Besides, I''m not sure I can help you with this."


    "Mr. Ke is joking. It''s not enough to deal with a little boy with your ability." Xiao Guan said.


    At the first time when he got off the bus, Kerch had noticed Han 3000. In his opinion, he was just an ordinary child. He couldn''t imagine that he had the strength to defeat the ten fighters of Xiao Guan.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian is also observing Kerch. On the surface, he looks very sick, and even gives people the feeling that he will die at any time. But his pace is very heavy, and his rickety body gives people the feeling that a cheetah is waiting for the opportunity.


    Han 3000 knows that this old man is not simple, but for him, what if it is not simple?


    Han 3000, who has the divine realm, will not be afraid of any opponent.


    "3000, this old man is also a master?" Mo Yang, standing beside him, asks Han 3000 in a low voice. He feels a little strange. How can Xiao Guan find an old man who is dying to help him? In this state, Mo Yang feels that he is OK.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "don''t look at his sick appearance, he is much more powerful than those thugs."¡° Really? " Mo Yang was surprised. He was surprised to get Han 3000''s evaluation. He believed Han 3000''s vision. Since he said so, it shows that the old man is really powerful¡° If you don''t believe it, go and try it yourself. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Mo Yang quickly shakes his head. Just now he wants to do it by himself, but the old man''s strength is recognized by Han 3000. Mo Yang gives up the idea of doing it for the first time¡° I''d better cheer you up. This kind of thing, how can I steal your limelight? " Mo Yang Shan said with a smile. Han 3000 sighed helplessly. The shameless side of Mo Yang is exposed all the time. I really don''t know how this guy sat in the position of Cloud City boss¡° Kid, it''s you who knocked those people down? " Koch went up to Han 3000, pointed to the thugs and said. The thugs were able to stand up after they had slowed down, but because of the injury, they were not as energetic as before¡° I advise you not to meddle in your business, otherwise you will not be able to live in your old age. " Han 3000 light said. Koch couldn''t help laughing. The little guy''s tone was arrogant, but he couldn''t feel anything serious about Han 3000 except his arrogant tone¡° Children, do you have a master? Where do you learn from? " Kirky continued¡° Master Han 3000 said with a smile: "in this world, no one is qualified to be my master." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1399

    Kirky frowned. He was disgusted with Han 3000''s attitude. Even if he was a real master, he shouldn''t be arrogant. Besides, Han 3000 was just a child. Shouldn''t he have a heart of awe?


    "My little friend, you will pay a heavy price for your attitude sooner or later. As a past person, I advise you that there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people. In this world, there are many people who are more powerful than you." Said coachy coldly.


    Han Sanqian knows that his attitude has aroused Koch''s dissatisfaction, but for him, it is a matter of course.


    For Han 3000, there is no such person.


    On earth, Han 3000''s strength is the representative of the peak, because the realm he has is not the realm that ordinary people on earth can reach. Even in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 is also the strongest!


    "I can also tell you that in this world, no one can be more powerful than me, even yilao and he Qingfeng in Tianqi''s four gates and three halls." Han 3000 tone indifferent said.


    When Han 3000 tells us about the four gates and three halls of the apocalypse, yilao and he Qingfeng, Koch''s expression changes greatly.


    This little guy, how can he have such a deep understanding of the apocalypse? How can he even know yilao and he Qingfeng.


    Seeing the change of Kirch''s expression, Han 3000 showed a smile on his face. In fact, he said that on purpose, just to see Kirch''s reaction.


    And judging from Koch''s reaction, he seems to know these things, which can show his identity.


    He is the apocalypse, and it is precisely because of the apocalypse that he has more powerful means than ordinary people.


    I just don''t know why he went to Tongyang county to live in seclusion. For what reason did he leave the apocalypse?


    "It seems that you are also apocalypse." Han 3000 said.


    Koch looked at Xiao Guan and Mo Yang.


    The secret of the Apocalypse can''t be disclosed to the secular people at any time. Although Koch has left the Apocalypse Now, he will always remember this taboo.


    "Follow me, please." Kirky said to Han 3000.


    They came to a place where there was no one, and at such a distance, Xiao Guan and Mo Yang could not hear their conversation.


    This makes Xiao Guan feel a little puzzled. How could the old man suddenly change his attitude towards Han 3000? He clearly resented Han 3000''s arrogance just now.


    "Who is your brother?" Xiao Guan asked Mo Yang.


    Who Moyang is not clear, but Han 3000''s strength, in Moyang''s view, can already be called God.


    "To the enemy, he is the absolute devil, but to the friend, I think he should be an angel." Mo Yang said with a smile, this is the most appropriate description he can think of, because Han 3000''s strength is absolutely a nightmare for his enemies.


    "Is he really that good?" Xiao Guan doubts a way.


    "Xiao Guan, don''t say that I didn''t persuade you. If you offend him, there is only one way to die. No matter where this is, no matter who you are, there is no difference for him." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    In front of Han 3000, there is no difference between a local snake and a river crossing dragon. If anyone dares to make trouble for him, there is only one way to die. There is no difference between a dragon and a snake.


    Xiao Guan is very suspicious of Mo Yang''s words, but seeing Mo Yang''s confident appearance, he can''t help but feel a little uneasy and his eyelids jump.


    If Han 3000 is as strong as Mo Yang said, it will definitely be a big trouble for the Xiao family.


    Although this is Tongyang county and the territory of the Xiao family, he can call many helpers, but before these helpers come, he has no ability to compete with Han 3000.


    After calling Han 3000 aside, he asked Han 3000, "why do you know the Apocalypse so well? Are you also an apocalypse?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I''m not apocalypse, but elder Yi, he has to call me shishuzu."


    Han 3000 didn''t say this casually. Although he made up a strange story to make yilao believe it, the title of shishuzu really came out of yilao''s mouth.


    Koch looked at Han 3000 in amazement, shishuzu!


    How could it be that old Yi called him his martial uncle? He was just a child. How could he have such a big position?


    And now the apocalypse, yilao is one of the masters. In the apocalypse, even he Qingfeng can only be equal to him. Who can have yilao''s generation.


    "Are you kidding me? How can old Yi call you his uncle?" Said coach sharply.


    "You are also apocalypse. Although I don''t know why you live in seclusion in Tongyang County, if you have any doubts about my identity, you can ask elder Yi. I believe he will give you a correct answer." Han 3000 said.


    Koch is indeed an apocalypse. The reason why he left the Apocalypse is that as one of the top ten Apocalypse masters, he almost devoted his life to the apocalypse. At the end of his life, he wanted to feel some real ordinary life, so he chose to leave.


    Moreover, when he left the apocalypse, he was approved and blessed by yilao and he Qingfeng, which is enough to show how high his position in the Apocalypse is. But he had never heard of Han 3000, and he had never heard of the fact that old Yi had an uncle¡° I will not go to Apocalypse, nor will I go to verify the answer. As for whether what you say is true or false, I don''t care, as long as you don''t make trouble in Tongyang county. " Said kirky¡° It seems that you are going to interfere in the affairs of the Xiao family. " Han 3000 light way. Ke Qi took a deep breath and said slowly, "I came to Tongyang County in the hope of having a quiet old age. Xiao Guan can promise me that, so I won''t let you mess about."¡° Even yilao has to call me shishuzu. Do you think you can stop me? " Han 3000 said. "You don''t think I''m going to believe your bullshit, do you? Although I don''t know how you understand the message of apocalypse, I know how ridiculous you are talking about the Arabian Nights¡° Is that ridiculous? " Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "since you think it''s ridiculous, you can try it." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, kirky''s expression became extremely pale. He felt a huge force of gravity suddenly hit him, just like he was carrying a thousand pounds. Bang! Unable to support himself, Koch knelt on the ground, shaking all over. Han 3000 stood in front of Ke Qi and said condescensively, "even Yi Lao has to call me uncle. What should you call me?" He thought he didn''t need to pay attention to Han 3000, but it was only at this moment that he realized the gap between himself and Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1400

    The scene of Koch kneeling down also surprised Xiao Guan.


    In Xiao Guan''s mind, Keqi is a hermit expert. Under his ordinary appearance, he must have a very amazing identity. It is for this reason that Xiao Guan dare not ask Keqi for trouble. Moreover, in Tongyang County, he has been secretly helping Keqi solve some small problems.


    I thought that the trouble I met today could be solved by Koch, but who would have thought that Koch would kneel in front of Han 3000.


    "Now you know how powerful he is. The helper you called can only kneel down and beg for mercy." Mo Yang doesn''t know what happened, but it seems reasonable for him to kneel down. After all, Han 3000''s power is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Xiao Guan''s heart is chilly. Mo Yang is the boss of Cloud City. He is still afraid of his identity.


    But he didn''t think that the identity of the little boy who was with Mo Yang seemed to be more powerful. Otherwise, how could he make Ke Qi kneel down?


    "Who is he?" Xiao Guan asked cautiously. He had a premonition that the Xiao family would never come to a good end if they got into trouble with this man.


    "You don''t have the right to know who he is, but if you want to know what will happen to annoy him, just try. I won''t stop you." Mo Yang said.


    Xiao Guan didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 before, but now, he never dares to underestimate Han 3000. After all, Koch will kneel down for him, which shows that his identity is not simple.


    Once angered him, I''m afraid the Xiao family will perish. This is not what Xiao Guan dares to try easily.


    on the other hand.


    The power that Koch can feel is gradually getting stronger, so that even if he kneels down, he is still struggling to support the situation. He knows that if this power continues to grow stronger, he can only lie on the ground, and the internal organs of his body will explode because he can''t bear the pressure. At that time, he will die very ugly.


    "Who are you and how can you have such power?" Koch gritted his teeth and asked Han 3000 that it was impossible for him to release and suppress this kind of power. Although he was once one of the top ten apocalypses, he had never met anyone with such power.


    "Do you know why elder Yi called me shishuzu?" Han 3000 light said.


    Koch''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and his body was close to the limit. He could not speak, so he could only shake his head.


    "Because, I''ve been to Xuanyuan world, and I''ve retreated all over." Han 3000 said.


    For Koch, the name of Xuanyuan world is very strange, because no one knows where the space tunnel of the Apocalypse forbidden area leads except Han 3000.


    "By the way, you haven''t heard of Xuanyuan world at all, but you should know that there is a space tunnel in the forbidden area guarded by the top ten experts, and the space tunnel leads to Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 explained to Koch.


    These words made Koch suddenly look up and look at Han 3000 in horror.


    At this moment, his fear was more than fear.


    He has been to another world of space tunnel, and can come back from there!


    As one of the top ten, Koch knows very well how many people the Apocalypse has sent into the space tunnel, but no one has ever been able to come out of it alive. However, the child in front of him has done it. How can this be possible!


    "I know you don''t believe me because of my age, but you are not qualified to know more explanations. Since I was apocalypse, I won''t embarrass you. Don''t interfere in this matter today. Let''s go."


    Han 3000''s voice fell, and the huge power that Koch suffered disappeared in an instant, as if nothing had happened, which made him sit on the ground in a moment of relief.


    Cold sweat all over, such as rain in general, almost collapse of the Koch said to Han 3000: "is my dog''s eye low, sorry."


    Han three thousand shook his head, did not speak, toward Mo Yang.


    Xiao Guanru was walking on thin ice. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Han 3000. If he looked carefully, his body was still slightly shaking.


    In Tongyang County for so many years, Xiao Guan never felt fear, but at this moment, he knew he was afraid.


    "Well, when will Xiao Fu go home?" Han 3000 asks Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan trembled all over, quickly took out the mobile phone, said to Han 3000: "right away, I''ll let him go home right away."


    With that, Xiao Guan called Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Fu is playing in the club with a group of fox friends. It''s good to be hugged. After receiving Xiao Guan''s call, Xiao Fu''s face shows a very unhappy look.


    "Dad, I''m busy. What can I do for you when I get home?" Xiao Fu said.


    "I want you to go home at once, or else I''ll break all your bank cards." Xiao Guan said with gnashing teeth.


    At ordinary times, he can let Xiao Fu go, but today, in the face of the survival of the Xiao family, Xiao Guan does not dare to let Xiao Fu go.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Fu realized that the matter seemed a little serious. Otherwise, Xiao Guan would never have talked to him like this¡° Dad, what happened? " Xiao Fu asked carefully¡° I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll be home in a minute Xiao Guan finished and hung up the phone. Xiao Fu had a strange expression on his face¡° Xiao Fu, what''s the matter? We''re having a good time. You''re not going to leave, are you¡° Don''t be a wet blanket. This wine is just the beginning. It''s agreed that if you don''t get drunk, you won''t run away¡° If you go, these two sisters will be disappointed. " The two girls in arms looked at Xiao Fu pitifully¡° Brother Fu, you can''t go. "¡° It''s me. We haven''t had a good drink with you yet. " Xiao Fu directly pushed them away. Under normal circumstances, he would not leave, but today is different. Xiao Guan''s attitude is obviously different. Xiao Fu is worried that if he really doesn''t go home, he will be cut off all his bank cards, and he will be finished in the future¡° I have something else to do. You play first and come back when I''ve solved it. " Xiao Fu said¡° Well, we''ll wait for you here. If you don''t come back, you''ll admit it. "¡° Go back quickly. We''ll keep these two little sisters for you. No one is allowed to touch them. " On the way home from the club, Xiao Fu seems to be in a bit of a state of anxiety. After all, Xiao Guan has never treated him with this kind of attitude. Moreover, Xiao Fu has a kind of intuition that today''s affair is not easy, but he hasn''t made trouble recently. He really can''t figure out why Xiao Guan suddenly came to him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1401

    Back home, when Xiao Fu saw Han 3000 and Mo Yang in his living room, his expression immediately became gloomy.


    He didn''t expect that he hadn''t found time to find the trouble for these two people, but they sent them to the door by themselves.


    But Xiao Fu was a little strange. How could they come to the door on their own initiative? Does Xiao Guan want to help him solve this problem?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Fu was in a better mood for a long time. He thought Xiao Guan was looking for him because he was in trouble. Now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect that you had helped me find them. How did you know I had a grudge against these two guys?" Xiao Fu asked Xiao Guan with a smile.


    Xiao Guan looks at Xiao Fu coldly, finds them, takes revenge?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Xiao Guan''s fear of Han 3000 is far beyond anything. Let alone revenge, he is glad that Han 3000 can forgive Xiao Fu.


    "On your knees." Xiao Guan said.


    "Yes?"


    Xiao Fu froze, in front of outsiders, how can let him kneel down.


    And from small to big, Xiao Guanke never punished him. How could he kneel down so seriously?


    "Let you kneel down and sit still." Soon, Xiao Fu''s self righteous reaction came over. He couldn''t kneel down. Naturally, he let Han 3000 and Mo Yang kneel down.


    When Xiao Fu looked at them with pride, Xiao Guan angrily went to Xiao Fu''s side, kicked his butt and said, "I want you to kneel down!"


    "Dad, what''s the matter with me?" Xiao Fu had a strange expression on his face.


    "What have you done? Do you want me to explain that you can offend these two?" Xiao Guan said sternly.


    These two?


    Look at Xiao Guan''s attitude. Aren''t these two guys ordinary people?


    But in Tongyang County, is there anyone the Xiao family dare not offend?


    Xiao Fu is also a man who wants face. How can he kneel down in front of his enemies and despise them?


    "Dad, I don''t kneel. This guy robbed me of women. I''m not wrong. Why should I kneel down?" Xiao Fu said.


    wrong?


    This matter is no longer measured by right and wrong, and it is meaningless who is right and who is wrong. After all, with the ability of the Xiao family, we can''t deal with Han 3000 at all.


    Xiao Guan knows better than anyone that in the face of power, there is no distinction between right and wrong.


    Take Xiao Guan for example, who bullied before, who ever missed, but in the end, they were still forced to die by Xiao family?


    Xiao Guanyang raised his hand, slapped Xiao Fu in the face and said, "you don''t even listen to me, do you? Believe it or not, I''ll let you get out of Xiao''s house. "


    Xiao Fu was so confused that he was beaten in front of an outsider even though he had never been beaten since he was a kid, and he was still so shameful.


    "Dad, you hit me?" Xiao Fu looked at Xiao Guan in amazement.


    Xiao Guan raised his hand again, slapped Xiao Fu in the face without hesitation and said, "if I don''t wake you up, the whole Xiao family will be hurt by you."


    The whole Xiao family?


    After hearing this, Xiao Fu finally realized that something was wrong.


    In the past, no matter what mistakes he made, Xiao Guan would protect the calf, but this time he didn''t, which means that he kicked the iron plate, which makes Xiao Guan have such an extreme reaction.


    But who are these two guys from other places?


    At this time, Mo Yang got up from the sofa and said to Xiao Guan, "it''s no need to kneel down. I want him to apologize to Liu Fang and tell Liu Fang that from today on, he won''t pester Liu Fang any more."


    Liu Fang is Xiao Fu''s target for a long time, and he is also the only woman Xiao Fu didn''t use special means to deal with, because he wants to enjoy the process of conquest. It can be said that Liu Fang has been Xiao Fu''s favorite woman for so many years. Now Xiao Fu is not willing to ask him to give up.


    But now even his father does not help, in addition to give up, Xiao Fu seems to have no other choice.


    "Did you hear what Mo said? Go to apologize to Liu Fang. From today on, if you dare to get close to her again, I will never let you go." Xiao Guan said.


    Big Mo!


    This title is familiar to Xiao Fu. In the past, Xiao Guan often told him something about Taoism, among which he mentioned Moyang, the eldest of Yuncheng.


    Is this Mo boss Mo Yang?


    But Xiao Fu is still a little strange. Even if he is really Moyang, the boss of Cloud City, Tongyang county is Xiao''s own territory, so he is not so afraid of Moyang.


    "Dad, I really like Liu Fang. I can compete with him fairly. Why should I quit?" Xiao Fu said with an unconvinced face.


    Mo Yang was very upset when he heard these words.


    Fair play?


    In front of him, what kind of competition is there and what kind of fairness is there?


    "You want to compete, don''t you?" Mo Yang came to Xiao Fu and asked frost.


    Xiao Fu took a step back subconsciously. Compared with Mo Yang''s aura, Xiao Fu certainly couldn''t match it. Moreover, the murderous look in Mo Yang''s eyes was formed after years of wandering in the river and lake. It''s not the second generation like Xiao Fu that can match it¡° Hard... Can''t you? " Xiao Fu said gingerly¡° Of course. I''ll give you a chance. Is there an underground ring in Tongyang county? " Mo Yang asked. Although Xiao Fu didn''t know why Moyang asked, Tongyang county had an underground boxing ground, so he nodded subconsciously¡° Go to the challenge arena and fight with me. Who loses and who quits Mo Yang said with a grin. On the ring? Fight Moyang! Xiao Fu shakes his head subconsciously. He is just a man who has been hollowed out by wine and sex. How can he compare with Mo Yang, a man who fights the world with his fists? And even if he doesn''t, Xiao Fu knows what he will end up with. How can he be Mo Yang''s opponent in the challenge arena¡° afraid to? I''ll give you the chance of fair competition. You should cherish it. Of course, if you don''t want to go to the challenge arena, you can do it here. " Mo Yang said. Xiao Fu takes two steps back and keeps a safe distance from Mo Yang. He''s afraid that Mo Yang will suddenly attack him. It''s hard to bear the pain of skin and flesh¡° Dad, even if he''s Moyang and this is Tongyang County, we don''t have to be afraid of him. " Xiao Fu said to Xiao Guan. What Xiao Guan is afraid of is not Mo Yang, but Han 3000, who can make Ke Qi kneel down. This humble child is the source of Xiao Guan''s fear¡° There''s so much nonsense. You can do whatever you want. " Xiao Guan said. Xiao Fu still looks unconvinced, because he has too many things to understand, and he has always been arrogant and domineering, how can he bear to let himself be wronged¡° Tomorrow before sunset, if you don''t apologize, I''ll come back. " Mo Yang said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1402

    After Mo Yang and Han 3000 left, Xiao Guan was like a lost soul sitting on the sofa.


    After such a long time of mental tension, he can finally relax. For Xiao Guan, it''s like unloading a heavy load.


    "Dad, why are you afraid of Moyang? This is our territory." Xiao Fu asked Xiao Guan in doubt.


    Xiao Guan waved his hand and said, "do you think I''m afraid of Moyang?"


    "What else?" Xiao Fu is more confused, not afraid of Mo Yang, why there is such a performance.


    "That kid is the one I''m afraid of." Xiao Guan explained.


    "For... Why?" Xiao Fu didn''t understand what a child should be afraid of.


    "You know kirky." Xiao Guan said.


    Xiao Fu nodded and said, "it''s the old man you don''t want me to provoke. I remember you said that his identity is not simple, and his skill is very strong. He also said that our family''s thugs are not the old man''s opponents."


    "Yes, I''ve always been in awe of Youjia for the old man''s identity, but you know, kirky knelt down in front of the child today." Xiao Guan said with a bitter smile, he has been afraid to provoke people, but will kneel down for a child, now think about Xiao Guan feel funny, even have a kind of incredible feeling, but this also just shows that Han 3000''s identity is more not simple.


    "No!" Xiao Fu showed a look of astonishment. How could a child be worthy of Koch''s kneeling?


    "I see with my own eyes, can there be any fake, so I warn you, before tomorrow, you must apologize to Liu Fang, otherwise, I''m afraid my Xiao family will be over, you don''t want to live in the street, be laughed at by those friends." Xiao Guan said.


    For Xiao Fu, who loves face very much, this kind of situation is naturally what he doesn''t want to see. Even if he just thinks about it, Xiao Fu feels shameless.


    Compared with what she has now, Liu Fang is just a woman, obviously less important.


    "Dad, I know what to do." Xiao Fu said.


    That night, Xiao Fu couldn''t sleep. He really wanted to make Ke Qi kneel without Han 3000.


    The next morning, Xiao Fu got up very early, which was the first time for him, a night owl.


    And after getting up, Xiao Fu went out before he could have breakfast. He was worried that he would miss the time to meet Liu Fang.


    When he comes to the downstairs of Liu Fang''s house, Xiao Fu is very familiar with it. He has blocked Liu Fang here more than once. Now he thinks that he has wasted so much energy for Liu Fang, but he has no advantage at all, and now he has to give up and apologize to Liu Fang. Xiao Fu is more or less unconvinced.


    However, thinking that he might be a beggar on the street or even laughed at by his former friends, Xiao Fu could only hide in his heart.


    Liu Fang, who is going to work early in the morning, appears downstairs. When she sees Xiao Fu, her good mood is instantly destroyed.


    It''s not the first time that Xiao Fu has been blocked here, but it''s the first time that Xiao Fu appeared so early.


    "Dad, Xiao Fu is here again." Liu Fang said to her father.


    Liu Yanjun''s expression is quite complicated. Although the Liu family has a certain popularity in Tongyang County, and their social status is not low, there is still a certain gap between them. In the face of Xiao Fu''s obsession, Liu Yanjun has nothing to do for fear of offending Xiao Fu.


    However, as a father, Liu Yanjun doesn''t ask Liu Fang to agree with Xiao Fu. After all, he knows what kind of person Xiao Fu is. To let Liu Fang and Xiao Fu be together is to push Liu Fang into the sea of fire.


    "Ah." Liu Yanjun sighed, really don''t know what to say.


    At this time, Xiao Fu came forward.


    Liu Fang impatiently said: "Xiao Fu, I can''t be with you, can you stop harassing me?"


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Fu lowered his head and said sincerely.


    Liu Fang was stunned.


    Liu Yanjun is confused!


    This Xiao Fu, should not have taken medicine, how can come to apologize?


    "You... What are you doing?" Liu Fang a face panic of say.


    "I''ll apologize to you. From today on, I won''t disturb you any more. Please rest assured." Xiao Fu said.


    Liu Fang felt like a dream.


    Xiao Fu apologized to her and would not harass her any more.


    This is good news, but Liu Fang has a very unreal feeling.


    When Xiao Fu left, the father and daughter were still in the same place, with a blank expression.


    "Daughter, what''s going on?" Liu Yanjun asked Liu Fang.


    Who is Xiao Fu? He is a famous domineering son. Even if he gives up the pursuit of Liu Fang, he can''t apologize.


    Liu Fang shook her head subconsciously and said, "I don''t know."


    "Tongyang County, is there anyone who is more powerful than the Xiao family, that''s why he came to apologize to you?" Liu Yanjun guessed.


    Originally Liu Fang didn''t know what was going on, but Liu Yanjun''s words reminded her. Is it the man who helped himself yesterday? But he is just a stranger. How can he deal with Xiao Fu¡° What''s the matter? " See what Liu Fang seems to think of, Liu Yanjun curiously asked¡° Dad, there was a man yesterday, but... But he was just a stranger. " Liu Fang said. Liu Yanjun looks thoughtful. If it''s what Liu Fang said, it''s an outsider, which further shows that the outsider''s identity is amazing. Otherwise, it''s impossible for Xiao Fu to be soft hearted. After all, Tongyang county is the home of the Xiao family¡° Do you know who he is? What does he want to do? " Liu Yanjun asked¡° I don''t know. Yesterday, he went to the cram school and said that he was taking his younger brother to the counseling course. I don''t know what happened Liu Fang said. In Liu Yanjun''s opinion, this is definitely not as simple as a consultation course. After all, he knows very well that his daughter is very attractive to men, and the other party''s purpose is not simple. But it is not Liu Yanjun who dares to guess at will that he can defeat the Xiao family¡° Dad, is the Xiao family really soft? " Liu Fang still feels incredible and asks Liu Yanjun¡° I''m afraid Xiao Guan has already come forward with this matter. If it can''t be solved, Xiao Fu will be asked to apologize. After all, in the past, Xiao Guan was responsible for Xiao Fu''s troubles. " Liu Yanjun said. Liu Fang took a deep breath, so to speak, the identity of that person is really terrible, and Liu Fang has an intuition that he can still see him. Maybe, today¡° Daughter, I''m afraid you will have some ideas. Be careful. He''s more difficult to deal with than the Xiao family. " Liu Yanjun reminds a way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1403

    Liu Fang understands the truth of Liu Yanjun''s words, but compared with Xiao Fu, the sense of danger brought by Mo Yang is not so strong. Even Liu Fang can feel a sense of security from Mo Yang, so she doesn''t reject Mo Yang too much.


    And if Moyang hadn''t come forward, how could Xiao Fu give up his entanglement with her? This is a great good thing for Liu Fang.


    In the hotel.


    Mo Yang looks at Han 3000 with a sad face, because Han 3000 just told him to go back to Yuncheng first, which makes Mo Yang feel abandoned.


    "Don''t you worry about my safety if you leave me alone?" Mo Yang said to Han 3000 with a sad face.


    In the face of Mo Yang, a shameless guy, Han 3000 directly chose to ignore him and said, "it''s two people''s business between you and Liu Fang. What else do I do with you? Besides, I have my own business to do when I go back to Cloud City."


    In recent days, the brotherhood between Moyang and Han 3000 warms up very quickly, so that Moyang has not so much fear of Han 3000, so he dares to be shameless in front of Han 3000.


    "I''m alone. If Xiao Guan wants to deal with me, I''m not his opponent." Mo Yang continued.


    "Don''t worry. Give him a hundred guts, and he won''t dare to do it." With these words, Han 3000 took out something similar to the night pearl and continued: "if you are really in danger, break this thing and I will appear for the first time."


    Mo Yang played with the things Han 3000 gave him and said with a puzzled face: "is this glass ball so powerful that it can still call you?"


    "I hope you don''t have the chance to try. Otherwise, I will kill again. This is not what I want to do." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang carefully put away the glass ball, said to Han 3000: "don''t worry, I will never use this thing, since you must go, I will send you."


    Han 3000 waved his hand and said, "you''d better go to find Liu Fang. It''s meaningless for me to be so hypocritical."


    Moyang awkwardly fished his head. The real idea in his heart was to find Liu Fang, but he didn''t expect to be seen through by Han 3000 so easily.


    After they left the hotel together, they parted ways.


    Han 3000 did not delay the extra time, directly called a car back to Yuncheng.


    In the past few days in Tongyang County, Han 3000 is totally wasting his energy. If it wasn''t related to Mo Yang, he would never have done such boring things. However, it also shows that Mo Yang''s position in his heart is really not low.


    "Little friend, do your family know if you go to such a far place by yourself?" On the way, the driver asked Han 3000, obviously afraid that Han 3000 would run away from home.


    "My family is from Yuncheng, and I went to Tongyang county to find a classmate." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When the driver heard this, he was relieved and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Han Sanqian looked at the traffic outside the window, and soon arrived at the destination, and he did something that no one noticed.


    When he was sitting in the car, he found that the driver had a stubborn disease in his body for many years. Han 3000 inadvertently cured it for him. For Han 3000, it was just a little help, but for the driver, it was a life-saving favor.


    "Ah." After getting off the bus, Han 3000 sighed and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I''m not suitable for killing people, but saving people makes me feel satisfied."


    In Han 3000''s heart, he has never been a murderer. Han 3000 would never like to go to this stage until he has to. But there are always some people who don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin, so Han 3000 has no other choice.


    Han 3000 went to Fengqian''s office building. At present, the company is still recruiting people, but most departments have been set up, so that when Han 3000 arrived at the door, he was stopped by the security guard.


    "I''m sorry, we won''t let anyone in here for the time being." Although the security guard stopped Han 3000, his attitude was very polite, and he didn''t feel inferior.


    "I''m a friend of your boss. If you don''t believe me, I can ask him to pick me up downstairs." Han 3000 said.


    The security guard did not show disdain, but said: "if this is the case, you''d better let him come forward. The task assigned by the company is not to let any miscellaneous people in. I can''t identify you, and I hope you can understand."


    Han Sanqian laughs. The security guard is very patient with him, so he doesn''t mind.


    I made a call to Bruce Lee.


    Although Bruce Lee has already taken the position of President Fengqian, he knows how this position came from, so the first time he received a phone call from Han 3000, Bruce Lee ran downstairs in a flurry.


    When the security guard saw Bruce Lee, he was still a little surprised. He didn''t agree with what Han 3000 said just now. He didn''t expect that the little guy could really call out the boss.


    Bruce Lee did not embarrass the security guard, but told him: "he is my friend. When he comes to the company in the future, he can let himself in and out."¡° Yes, boss After entering the company, Han 3000 saw a lot of busy people. He just left for a few days. The company seems to be on the right track, which made him a little unexpected¡° It seems that you adapt very quickly. Unexpectedly, Fengqian has changed a lot in just a few days. " Han 3000 said to Bruce Lee with a smile. Bruce Lee was embarrassed and said in a low voice: "boss, I can''t adapt quickly. Thanks to the help of the old man of Tianjia, otherwise, I don''t know what department the company is divided into. Most of these people are recruited by the old man." Han 3000 is not surprised. After all, with Bruce Lee''s personal ability, it''s really hard for him to do these things. Moreover, he has never worked in a serious company. How can he know what department the company should have. After coming to the office, Han Sanqian did not sit in Bruce Lee''s position. Since he handed over the company to Bruce Lee, he would not deliberately show off his position. And Fengqian, in the future, will ultimately fall into the hands of Bruce Lee, Han 3000 will not be too much interference. Of course, if Bruce Lee betrays Han 3000 in the process, it''s another matter¡° Nothing special has happened recently? " Han 3000 asks Bruce Lee¡° Don''t you know, boss? " Bruce Lee looks at Han 3000 in amazement¡° What should I know? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1404

    In Bruce Lee''s opinion, Han 3000 should be very concerned about the Su family. He should know everything about the Su family, but now he doesn''t know anything, which makes Bruce Lee a little surprised.


    "Boss, don''t you know something happened to the Su family?" Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000''s expression instantly became cold, and asked in a deep voice, "is it related to Su Yingxia?"


    "That''s not true. It''s the old man of the Su family. He was seriously ill and went to the hospital. I heard that he was going to die." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 frowned. In fact, he had found out this for a long time, but he was very strange. Before his rebirth, the old man lived ten years later. Why did his illness become more serious after his rebirth?


    "I''ll go to the hospital." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee sent a driver to give Han 3000 a ride.


    After arriving at the city hospital, Han 3000 saw Su''s family outside the VIP ward, including Su Guoyao with a haggard face.


    For Su Guoyao, the old man of the Su family suddenly became seriously ill, which was a huge blow to him, because his position in the company had just begun to change. If the old man died at this juncture, he would not have time to control the power.


    Although Su Guolin has been expelled from the Su family and the company, the old lady of the Su family has always attached great importance to him. Once the old man dies and the old lady takes control of the company, Su Guolin will definitely return to the company. At that time, Su Guoyao''s position will be greatly threatened.


    When Su Guoyao saw Han 3000, he was a little surprised and quickly came to Han 3000: "3000, why are you here?"


    "How is the old man?" Han 3000 asked.


    Speaking of this matter, Su Guoyao sighed. All the experts in the city have come to see it, but they have nothing to do with the situation of the old man. Now they have basically announced the ending, waiting for the old man to swallow his last breath.


    "According to the doctor''s words, it should not work. It depends on the time of swallowing." Su Guoyao said.


    "I''ll see. Maybe there''s a chance of a reversal." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao looks at Han 3000 in surprise. He knows who Han 3000 is and that he can''t boast casually.


    But does he really have any research on medicine?


    And the old man is so sick that experts have no way to help him. Can Han 3000 still save the old man?


    At this time, several doctors happened to come out of the ward, but their expressions were not clear. Obviously, the old man''s situation was very difficult.


    "What''s the matter? Can it be saved?" The old lady came up to the doctor first and asked.


    The attending doctor sighed and said, "the functions of the patient''s body have begun to deteriorate. According to the current situation, you can start preparing for the things behind you."


    The old lady didn''t show much sadness, because she knew that she would face this day sooner or later, and once the old man died, she had a good reason to take charge of the company.


    During the period when Su Guolin was driven out of the Su family, Su Guolin went to the old lady several times to try to recover her identity. However, when the old man was there, the old lady didn''t mean what she said. But if the old man died, the matter could be changed.


    So in the old lady''s heart, because of her pity for Su Guolin, she still hopes that the old man will die.


    "In that case, we..."


    Before the old lady finished, a sudden voice rang out: "can I go and have a look?"


    When they turned their heads and looked at Han 3000, each face had a puzzled expression.


    "Little boy, this is not the place where you mess. Get out of the way." Su Guolin looks sad on the surface, but in fact he is overjoyed, because he knows that only when the old man dies can he return to Su''s home, so he wants the old man to die soon.


    "Children, you go to see what''s the use, can you still save people?" The attending doctor disdained Han 3000 said.


    "Just because you can''t save people doesn''t mean I can''t either." Han 3000 light said.


    In the face of Han 3000''s blatant remarks, the doctor in charge is angry. He has a very high position in the medical field of Yuncheng. For example, some of the more powerful people are looking for him to see a doctor. When is it the turn of a little kid to talk big in front of him.


    "Children, you know how to cure and save people. Don''t make fun of us." Said the attending doctor.


    "If it can be cured, don''t try again." Han 3000 said.


    "Little boy, I warn you, don''t make trouble here, otherwise, I''ll be rude to you." Su Guolin said angrily that although he didn''t think Han 3000 could cure the old man, he didn''t want anyone to make trouble at this critical moment.


    Su Guoyao hesitated for a long time and said, "Mom, let him go and have a look. Anyway, dad is dying. In case of a turnaround, you don''t want to watch dad die."


    The old lady didn''t want to make trouble, but Su Guoyao said this in front of so many Su relatives. If she refused, would she not admit that she wanted to see the old man die.


    And even let Han 3000 see how it is. He has been judged by such a powerful doctor that there is no medicine to save. Can a little boy save him¡° Children, you should not attract attention in this way, because in the end, it''s a disgraceful ending. Why bother? " Said the old lady¡° I just want to save people. It doesn''t make sense to me whether Guan pays attention or not. " Han 3000 light way. To attract the attention of the Su family, they look down on themselves too much. With Han 3000''s status, do they still need the Su family''s attention? The reason why han Sanqian did this was that he didn''t want the structure of the Su family to change so much that it would cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, once the old man died, there would be earth shaking changes in the Su family''s company. Han Sanqian didn''t want Su Guoyao''s new position to become nothing. After all, only when Su Guoyao has a high position in the company can he increase his income. If Su Guoyao''s income increases, Su Yingxia will have a better life. In the final analysis, everything Han 3000 did was for Su Yingxia. In the case of the attending doctor full of anger, Han 3000 walked into the ward¡° I don''t need anyone to see me, so you stay outside. " Han three thousand into the door, just to enter the ward with the attending doctor said. The attending doctor was more and more angry and said to Han 3000, "if the old man dies at this time, do you know what trouble he will face?"¡° Do you want to bite me back and say that I killed people? " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1405

    Attending doctor speechless, and Han 3000 directly closed the door, and locked up.


    "Su Guoyao, if anything happens to Dad, you''re the only one to ask. You''re the only one to help this little kid talk." Su Guolin gritted his teeth and said to Su Guoyao that he seemed to want to shift the responsibility to Su Guoyao.


    Su Guoyao now understands a truth, that is, people are good at being bullied. The more kind he is, the more bullied he will be. Therefore, Su Guoyao will not be humble in the face of Su Guolin.


    "Su Guolin, is there anything wrong with dad now? What do you mean? Is Dad dead or is Dad cured? What do you want to see? " Su Guoyao''s questions one by one were thrown out, which made Su Shuo silent.


    Almost all the Su family knew that Su Guolin wanted the old man to die in his heart, because the day the old man was there, he would never have a chance to go back to the Su family.


    On the contrary, the old man died, and the power of the Su family was controlled by the old lady. He still had a chance to return to the Su family, or even to the company.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you want dad to die? You can''t answer such a simple choice?" Su Guoyao continued.


    "You fart." Su Guolin is almost at the edge of the wall. Even if everyone knows that he wants the old man to die, he can''t admit this idea.


    "Well, you two don''t argue. When is the time? Is it still useful to say that?" When the old lady opened her mouth, she shut them up in a word.


    In the ward, when Han 3000 came to the bedside, he had already felt the dying state of the old man, and his physical function had almost come to an end. In this case, no matter how skillful the doctor is, he would not be able to recover.


    Unless the great Luo Jinxian is born, the old man will be able to tide over this difficulty.


    Coincidentally, Han 3000 is not a great Luo Jinxian, but he has the power of a great Luo Jinxian.


    As long as you don''t swallow your last breath, no matter what kind of serious illness, Han 3000 can be cured easily.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, this disease is no different from the common cold.


    "You''re lucky, old man. If I come back late, I''m afraid I''ll have to sweep your grave." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Holding the old man''s hand, Han 3000''s internal strength is continuously transported to the old man''s body, and repairing the old man''s internal organs.


    For Han 3000, it was a great consumption of strength, so that a cold sweat soon oozed from his forehead,


    But the old man''s face was gradually ruddy.


    In a few minutes, the old man, who was the last step to report to the palace of hell, recovered all his physical functions and opened his eyes.


    When the old man saw Han 3000, he was puzzled and didn''t know what happened.


    "You... Why are you here?" The old man asked Han 3000 slowly.


    "If I were not here, you would be dead." Han 3000 said.


    The old man knew his illness well, and even he was ready to die at any time.


    But now, the old man was surprised to find that his body didn''t have any pain, and his limbs were full of strength, as if he was much younger.


    "This... What''s going on!" The old man asked Han 3000 in horror.


    "I cured you." Han 3000 said.


    The old man widened his eyes and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    Cured?


    The impact of these three words on the old man is enormous, because he knows his physical condition very well, and is almost certain to die, that is, to see how long the medicine can support him.


    The old man didn''t dare to dream that he could be well.


    But now, it seems to have happened.


    "How did you do it?" The old man asked Han 3000 in doubt.


    "You don''t need to know how I did it, but although you are better now, you can''t be too obvious. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will bring me a lot of trouble." Han 3000 said.


    The old man was a smart man. Knowing what Han 3000 said, he said, "do you mean to let me continue to pretend to be ill?"


    "Yes, and you can''t let anyone know the process of this matter. Otherwise, I can save you and kill you." Han 3000 said.


    This makes the old man feel a kind of incomparable firmness. He knows that Han 3000 is not joking with himself.


    Subconsciously nodded his head, the old man said: "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, this matter, only the two of us know."


    "But." Hesitated for a long time, the old man continued to ask: "why do you want to save me?"


    "I don''t want the Su family to change too much. Once you die, your wife will be in charge, and the Su family''s company will change dramatically." Han 3000 said.


    "You are for Su Guoyao?" The old man is very strange. He can''t understand why han 3000 wants to help Su Guoyao?


    Since Feng Qian''s cooperation, he seems to have been doing this all the time, but Su Guoyao, what is worth his help¡° "He?" Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "Su Guoyao''s life and death have nothing to do with me. What kind of life he faces is not what I will care about. I do it for Su Yingxia." The old man''s face froze for a long time. Han 3000 is still a child, so is Su Yingxia. Is that why han 3000 likes Su Yingxia? Is that why he does so many things? But it''s just a girl. Is it worth Han 3000 doing so many things? In the old man''s opinion, Han 3000 is not just Fengqian''s general friend, so if he wants a woman, it must be countless. Why does he spend so much energy on Su Yingxia¡° I know you have a lot of doubts, but you are not qualified to know these things. You just need to remember what you should do and how to do it. " Han 3000 exhorted. The old man nodded. He didn''t even dare to ask how Han 3000 cured himself. Walking to the door of the ward, Han 3000 opened the door and saw the doctor in charge with a gloomy face. When the attending doctor saw Han 3000''s face, he immediately showed a proud smile and said, "little guy, I touched the ash of my nose. Are you satisfied? I can''t cure you. How dare you say that? Do you regret it now? "¡° Who told you, I''ve got a nose full of ashes, where do you get your confidence? " Han 3000 light a smile way. The doctor in charge sneers. At this time, this little guy is still hard mouthed. Can he cover up the truth? Of course, the facts will not be covered up! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1406

    When everyone glared at Han 3000, the voice from the ward made the room quiet.


    Every Su family member''s face was full of disbelief.


    The diagnosis and treatment team led by the attending doctor almost dropped his chin on the ground.


    "Don''t make a noise. I''ll rest." Simple five words, but full of Zhongqi, but also with a slight dissatisfaction.


    If this is said from other people, it won''t be surprising. However, the voice is from the Su family, which makes people feel unbelievable and even scared.


    Because Su''s father was almost sentenced to death by the attending doctor, how could he speak?


    Moreover, the attending doctor knows more about the old man''s condition than anyone else. He did not swallow his last breath by relying on the instrument, and it was impossible for him to be conscious enough to speak.


    Look at Han 3000!


    The attending doctor looked at the ward again, pushed Han 3000 away and rushed into the ward.


    Immediately, all the members of the diagnosis and treatment team entered the ward, and everyone in the Su family was no exception.


    When they saw that the old man on the bed had taken off the instrument and his face was ruddy, no one could believe it was true.


    "How possible, how possible!" The attending doctor widened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost.


    "What is possible? Do you want me to die?" The old man frowned and said discontentedly.


    The attending doctor did have such an idea, because the old man''s condition was determined by him. Now, the old man''s condition is better. Isn''t that a disguised explanation of his medical skills?


    This is not a trivial matter for a doctor. It is very likely that his career will be destroyed.


    But the fact is in front of him, and even if he is not willing to admit it, there is no way.


    "How are you good, old man?" The attending doctor asked the old man.


    "You can''t cure me. Can''t someone else cure me?" The old man disdained to say.


    The attending doctor waved his head and said, "I don''t mean that. Hello, it''s a good thing, but... But how can it get better so quickly?"


    The old man''s body function has declined in all aspects, even necrotic. It''s also because of this situation that the attending doctor will judge that he won''t live long. But now, the old man is getting better too soon. What kind of panacea can he have.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I''m going to have a rest. You all go out." The old man closed his eyes with a tired face.


    People you look at me, I look at you, dare not disobey the old man''s meaning, had to one by one out of the room.


    At this time, the attending doctor remembered that Han 3000 had cured him, so he began to search the figure of Han 3000, but by this time, Han 3000 had already left the hospital.


    "People, others, where people are." The attending doctor ran away like crazy. He had to find Han 3000 and know how he did it.


    The Su family were silent, especially the old lady and Su Guolin.


    Because the old lady is waiting for the old man''s death to take over the power of the Su family, but now, her idea is obviously in vain.


    Su Guolin, on the other hand, hopes to return to Su''s home and company after the old man''s death, but it''s impossible now, because when the old man is in good health, he will never be able to return to Su''s home.


    "Su Guolin, are you disappointed?" Su Guoyao asked Su Guolin faintly.


    Su Guolin suddenly raised his head, ferocious to Su Guoyao said: "Su Guoyao, what do you mean."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You want to go back to Su''s home after Dad''s death. Now that Dad''s illness is over, you must be very disappointed." Su Guoyao said with a smile.


    "You fart. How could I wish Dad dead?" Su Guolin grits his teeth. Even if all Su family members can see this idea, he will never admit it.


    Su Guoyao raised his lips and continued: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I know what you think in your heart. You can rest assured that I will never give you any chance to go back to the Su family, and no one can help you. The future of the Su family is in the hands of Su Guoyao."


    When he said this, Su Guoyao took a special look at the old lady.


    He knew that the old lady valued Su Guolin more, but Su Guoyao also wanted the old lady to understand that the rise and fall of the Su family was in his hands, not that Su Guolin could change it.


    The old lady didn''t dare to speak. After all, the power of the Su family was not under her control, so she was not qualified to teach Su Guoyao a lesson.


    As Su Guoyao said, the future of the Su family is in his hands. Only Su Guoyao can decide whether he can cooperate with Fengqian group.


    At this time, the voice of the old man came from the ward: "Guoyao, you come in, I have something to tell you."


    Su Guoyao showed a stronger smile on his face and walked into the ward.


    Su Guolin''s face turned pale. As usual, the old man always called him, and only he was qualified to frequent in and out of the old man''s study. Now, the people he valued have obviously changed. To a large extent, Su Guolin suffered for himself today. If he didn''t want to destroy the cooperation between the Su family and Fengqian group, he would never have been driven out of the Su family. He would even enjoy the honor of the Su family in the future. Unfortunately, it''s too late for Su Guolin to regret. After entering the ward, Su Guoyao held his waist and asked the old man, "Dad, how are you? If you don''t feel well, take a rest." The old man waved his hand and said, "I don''t feel uncomfortable. Now I feel energetic all over. I have endless strength. It''s like I''m a few decades younger." Su Guoyao was surprised to hear the old man say so. It''s a miracle that Han 3000 can cure the old man, but the old man''s current state is not just that simple¡° Dad, how did he do it? Even the doctor said that you can''t do it. He can cure you so quickly. Won''t he give you some elixir? " Su Guoyao asked curiously. For this matter, the old man promised Han 3000 that he would never disclose it to anyone. Moreover, the old man himself did not know how Han 3000 did it to make him better¡° I have no answer to this matter, and you don''t have to be curious. The most important result is that I''m ok. " Said the old man. Su Guoyao nodded repeatedly. If the old man was well, he would not have other worries. This is the real good thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1407

    Han 3000, who left the hospital, did not know what kind of sensation his behavior would cause to the medical community.


    Coming to the school gate and waiting for Su to finish school as usual is the only thing Han 3000 can look forward to. After all, after his rebirth, he has almost reached the state of no desire and no desire, and nothing can really arouse his interest.


    For Han 3000, the completion of Fengqian group is just a little game to kill the boring time. Han 3000 did not really care about the development in the end.


    When school is over, Qi Yiyun and Su Yingxia walk out of the school hand in hand.


    It can be seen that their current relationship has developed very close, and it is estimated that they have come to the stage of girlfriends.


    When Qi Yiyun sees Han 3000, he automatically releases Su Yingxia''s hand and says goodbye to Su Yingxia.


    She is very sensible in this aspect. Han 3000 goes to Su Yingxia and asks, "are you free tonight? I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Su Yingxia directly shook his head, said: "I have something to go to the hospital, you are hungry, go to eat."


    It''s not a matter of whether you''re hungry or not, and Han 3000''s current state, even if he doesn''t eat, will not feel hungry.


    "Are you going to see the old man?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded. Although she didn''t have much affection for the old man, it was related by blood after all.


    "Don''t worry, the old man is fine. He can be discharged at any time if he wants to." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 with a bitter smile and said, "don''t cheat me. I know my grandfather''s health. The doctor has said that he can''t be cured."


    "The doctor does say that, but if he can''t cure it, it doesn''t mean your grandfather will die. I''ve cured him." Han 3000 said.


    "You Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. How can this guy boast so much? It doesn''t matter at all.


    Is it not a joke that he can cure a disease that even the doctor can''t cure?


    "Don''t make me laugh at such a thing. It''s not funny at all." Su Yingxia said.


    "I''ll accompany you to the hospital. If the old man is really good, he''ll have dinner with me tonight. How about it? Dare you bet?" Han three thousand one face provocative said.


    In Su Yingxia''s opinion, this is a gamble Han 3000 will lose. How can he win it? So he agreed.


    They went to the hospital together again.


    At the door of the hospital, the doctor in charge, who was almost mad, ran to Han 3000''s side like a chicken.


    "Little brother, how did you do it? Please tell me how did you do it." The attending doctor took Han 3000 and asked excitedly.


    This scene makes Su Yingxia feel a little strange. Isn''t this doctor the attending doctor of his grandfather? What''s wrong with him? He seems to be crazy.


    "No comment. If you don''t let me go, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Han Sanyi said discontentedly, but he wants to take Su Yingxia to see the old man, and then go to dinner as soon as possible, but he doesn''t want to be delayed by this guy.


    "As long as you tell me how you did it, I''ll let you go." Said the attending doctor.


    Han 3000 is impatient to shake hands.


    The attending doctor sat on the ground. With his strength, how could he control Han 3000?


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nodded in amazement. Not far away, he asked Han 3000, "what''s wrong with him? What have you done?"


    "I just told you that I cured your grandfather. He wanted to ask me how I cured him." Han 3000 said.


    From the beginning, Su Yingxia only took Han 3000''s words as a joke, but when he saw the doctor''s performance and listened to Han 3000''s words again, his feeling changed.


    Is it true that grandfather was cured by him?


    If not, the attending doctor, how can there be such a performance!


    But... But he''s not a doctor. How can he save people.


    Su Yingxia still maintained a doubt, until he came to the ward and saw the old man in a very good mental state, he gave up his last worry.


    Grandfather is really good!


    And Han 3000 cured it!


    "Grandfather, are you... Are you all right?" Su Yingxia asked the old man in disbelief.


    The old man didn''t pay much attention to Su Yingxia''s granddaughter before, but now, the old man regards her as the most important granddaughter, because Su''s family has the opportunity to talk about Fengqian''s cooperation. He can get well because of Han 3000, but Han 3000 only does these things because of Su Yingxia.


    "Well, thanks to you." The old man said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia was at a loss. She didn''t help. How could it be thanks to her.


    "If it wasn''t for three thousand, how could I get better? But for three thousand, you would save me." The old man said with a smile that although he didn''t know whether the last piece of paper between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had been broken, he absolutely hoped that the relationship between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia would be successful, because Han 3000 was extraordinary, and the Su family could have a better development only by relying on Han 3000¡° What does it have to do with me, grandfather Su Yingxia blushed and said with his head down¡° It doesn''t matter. If you marry 3000 in the future, your grandfather will be able to follow you. " Said the old man. This sentence makes Su Yingxia even more shy and eager to find a hole in the ground. How old are they? They have already begun to discuss the issue of marriage¡° When are you going to leave the hospital, old man? " In order to avoid the embarrassment of Su Yingxia, Han 3000 changed the topic. The old man is an old fox. He has a clear insight into Han 3000''s attitude. He is helping Su Yingxia out of the siege, so he won''t continue this topic to avoid adding to the cake¡° The hospital is not a good place. If you don''t stay here, try not to stay here. I''m going to leave the hospital and go home today. " Said the old man. Han three thousand nodded, he is now in good condition, continue to stay in the hospital really does not have much significance¡° In this case, you should hurry to go through the formalities. I have something else to do with Yingxia. I have to go first. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a puzzled face and asks, "what else do we have?"¡° You won''t forget our gamble. It''s not a gentleman''s turn. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia thought of gambling with Han 3000, but in front of her elders, she was more or less restrained and said, "I''m not a gentleman, I''m just a little girl." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1408

    Nothing can make Han 3000 panic, but Su Yingxia''s words make Han 3000 a little confused.


    "No, you have to go back?" Han said with a bitter smile.


    Su Yingxia pouted and didn''t speak.


    As soon as the old man saw that the situation was not right, he quickly said to Su Yingxia, "Yingxia, you have to keep your word. This is the most basic condition of being a man. How can you turn back?"


    When Su Yingxia heard the old man''s lesson, he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Su Guoyao also said on one side: "you two go quickly, don''t disturb my grandfather here, my grandfather wants to go home and have a rest."


    In desperation, Su Yingxia had to follow Han 3000.


    When they left the ward, the old man sighed to Su Guoyao: "you are not the future of the Su family, she is."


    Su Guoyao nodded undeniably, which he knew very well.


    Han 3000 did everything for the Su family because Su Yingxia, so only Su Yingxia could maintain this relationship.


    What kind of height the Su family can reach in the future depends on Su Yingxia.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll enlighten you for the summer." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man nodded and said, "although Yingxia is still young, it''s not unusual to have puppy love now. Moreover, such an excellent person is not so easy to find. If you miss it, you won''t miss it."


    At the door of the hospital, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with solemn expression, which makes Han 3000 feel at a loss.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    "You are so good that even your grandfather speaks for you." Su Yingxia was dissatisfied.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. Whether it''s the attitude of the old man or Su Guoyao, they all value Han 3000''s help to the Su family. It''s not as simple as helping him talk.


    Just these reasons, Han 3000 has no way to explain to Su Yingxia.


    "Do you know what that means?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head subconsciously. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    "It shows that even your grandfather thinks we are a good match." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushes. For a girl of her age, Han 3000''s words have been regarded as a very serious molestation. Her heart looks like a deer bumping into each other.


    "You talk a lot. Do you want to have dinner? If you don''t, I''ll go home." Su Yingxia said.


    "Eat, of course, eat, people are iron, rice is steel, how can not eat it." Han 3000 quickly said, and then recruit stopped a taxi.


    The driver''s uncle saw that they were two children. He didn''t think much about it and asked, "where are you going?"


    "To the UFO tower." Han 3000 said.


    At present, the flying saucer building in Yuncheng is not as prosperous as Han Sanqian was when he came to Yuncheng before his rebirth. However, it is also a landmark of Yuncheng and the place with the most commercial concentration.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 prepared a feast for Su Yingxia in the crystal restaurant, which made all the women in Yuncheng envious.


    Today, the crystal restaurant is still the same, but Han 3000 can''t easily mess around. After all, this kind of big surprise is hard to accept for Su Yingxia''s age.


    Come to the restaurant.


    As soon as the receptionist saw that they were two children, he asked if they were looking for someone.


    "Give me a place with the best night view." Han 3000 said to the waiter.


    "Do you two have dinner?" The waiter was a little surprised and said that this kind of restaurant usually receives lovers, and has never met children to eat.


    "Yes." Han 3000 said.


    After all, the consumption of crystal restaurant is not low, and the other party is two children. God knows if they have the ability to pay.


    When Su Yingxia came to such a high-end place for the first time, he would inevitably feel nervous and dare not look around, which made the waiter feel more guilty. After all, as a shop assistant, he also had to bear some corresponding responsibilities.


    At this time, Han 3000 took out his wallet and said, "if you''re worried that I don''t have money to pay, there''s no need at all."


    Seeing the money, the waiter obviously showed a smile on his face and quickly led Han 3000 to the window.


    "It''s expensive to eat here." After sitting in the position, Su Yingxia whispered to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "for me, money is just a number."


    Su Yingxia has a flat mouth. This guy always talks in such a big tone. He doesn''t know whether it''s true or false.


    At this time, a little boy suddenly came up with a high face.


    "Su Yingxia, I didn''t expect you to come here for dinner. When did the Su family become so rich?"


    "Chen Yang." Su Yingxia was surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    The boy named Chen Yang took a disdainful look at Han 3000, and then continued: "don''t you know how rich my family is? I often eat here, and my family is a VIP customer here. It''s your first time to come." Su Yingxia knows that Chen Yang''s family is in good condition. He often shows off in his class. Moreover, he has a special bus driver to pick him up every day when he goes to school. Many people will envy him. However, Su Yingxia is a very strange person. She never envies what others have, so Chen Yang''s show off in front of her will never attract her attention¡° Su Yingxia, is this your friend? Why don''t you introduce him? " Chen Yang asks Su Yingxia¡° My name is Han 3000. " Han three thousand initiative said¡° What''s your relationship with her? " Chen Yang continued. See this guy a little interrogation meaning, Han 3000 alert up, this little guy, should not be su Yingxia have any ideas, otherwise, how can care about this kind of thing? For other things, Han 3000 would never mind. But it has something to do with Su Yingxia. Even if Chen Yang just has a little idea, Han 3000 will strangle him in the cradle¡° This has nothing to do with you Han 3000 light way. Chen Yang''s face showed an unhappy expression. He did like Su Yingxia before. Although he has now transferred his goal to Qi Yiyun, he still doesn''t want to see Su Yingxia fall into other people''s hands¡° Of course, it has something to do with me. Have you had dinner with my girlfriend with my consent? " Chen Yang goes to Su Yingxia and puts his hand on Su Yingxia''s shoulder. He says defiantly. Han 3000''s eyes instantly showed his intention to kill, and his action was enough to die over and over a hundred times¡° Small things, it''s better to let go of your hand, otherwise I''m not polite to you. " Han 3000 said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1409

    Chen Yang is the treasure of the Chen family. He has been spoiled since childhood, so he has developed his domineering personality. Chen Yang has never been afraid of anyone, because he knows that no matter how big a mistake he makes, his family can help him.


    So much so that Chen Yang, a young man, was supercilious.


    And Han 3000''s words directly angered Chen Yang.


    "What do you call me?" Chen Yang gnashes his teeth and looks at Han 3000 fiercely.


    "Little thing, I''ll give you one last chance." Han 3000''s eyes are like two ice cellars. If you are familiar with him, you should know that he is really murderous.


    Chen Yang is not aware, because he is used to arrogance, and in his eyes, how can Han 3000 fight him? So he doesn''t care about the change of Han 3000.


    After loosening Su Yingxia, Chen Yang went directly to Han 3000, waved his fist, and scolded: "you dare to scold me, go to die."


    This is Chen Yang''s character. He doesn''t need to think about the consequences if he doesn''t get along with others. Even if he once broke someone''s leg, it''s just money spent at home. This creates an illusion for Chen Yang that as long as he has money, he can do whatever he wants.


    For ordinary people, this is feasible.


    But when Chen Yang faced Han 3000, it was doomed that he and the whole Chen family would encounter a great disaster.


    Han 3000 holds Chen Yang''s wrist in the air.


    Unable to move, Chen Yang attacked Han 3000 with his other hand.


    Han 3000''s mouth rose a little coldly and said, "you are a waste, and you are qualified to attack me?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Gang felt that he was weightless. He didn''t know how to be thrown up by Han 3000. He flew ten meters in the air before landing on the ground.


    The severe pain made Chen Yang cry out and attracted the attention of the whole restaurant.


    Of course, these eyes also include the Chen family.


    A middle-aged man with a big back rushed to Chen Yang for the first time.


    "Yang Yang, how are you? Are you ok?" The middle-aged man asked in panic.


    Then there was a young woman in a big red dress, dressed up to be gorgeous and coquettish, who also ran to Chen Yang with a nervous face.


    These two are Chen Yang''s parents. Their original intention is to come out to spend their wedding anniversary. However, Chen Yang insists on following them, so they can only take Chen Yang with them. However, no one has thought that there are still people who dare to fight Chen Yang in this place.


    Chen Yang''s cry of pain, after all, for him, he has never been beaten since he was young, and Han 3000''s pain is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Su Yingxia''s pale face took Han 3000 and said, "let''s go now. Chen''s family is rich and powerful."


    Han 3000 holding Su Yingxia''s wrist, soft voice said: "don''t worry, no matter how powerful his family is, I''m not afraid, and I don''t allow anyone to hurt you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. She finds that when Han 3000 holds her hand, she is not so afraid. Moreover, Han 3000''s firm eyes are more like a tranquilizer, which calms her panic.


    "But, but the Chen family is in Yuncheng. It''s really powerful." Su Yingxia said.


    Really good?


    Han 3000 disdains to smile, for ordinary people, perhaps this is true.


    But for Han 3000, Chen Yang is nothing more than a tiger made of paper. He has 10000 ways to tear it apart.


    Chen Yang''s father also noticed Han 3000 at this time. For him, if he dares to hurt his son, he will die.


    Chen Yang''s father stood up and walked towards Han 3000. He also took a bottle of red wine on the table, a pair of fierce ink sun.


    Some of the other guests in the crystal restaurant who knew Chen Yang''s father couldn''t help looking at Han 3000 with pitiful eyes, because they knew how much Chen Yang''s father protected his son. If Han 3000 dared to attack Chen Yang, he would surely pay a heavy price.


    "This kid is so brave. Even Chen Yang dares to fight."


    "Chen Feng is a well-known son of love. This boy has come to a miserable end."


    "But it''s Chen Yang who should be responsible for this. He''s in Yuncheng, but he''s really making trouble. He''s almost in trouble."


    Chen Feng angrily walks to Han 3000 and raises the bottle without saying a word. It seems that he doesn''t want to know what happened. Since Han 3000 has moved his hand to Chen Yang, what he has to do is to help Chen Yang fight back.


    "Chen family, what a prestige." Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    Before the bottle fell, Han Sany kicked it out.


    Chen Feng''s whole body is like a broken kite and flies backwards.


    The other guests who watched the scene were stunned.


    This... This is just a child, facing adults, can burst out such a great power.


    "Oh, crouching trough, this boy is really strong!"¡° I''m not wrong about that. "¡° I didn''t expect things to turn around. It''s really interesting. " Some rubbed their eyes, some shook their heads, some expressed shock at Han 3000, but others had no choice but to shake their heads. Offending the Chen family in Yuncheng is definitely not a good thing. Even if he can fight against Chen Feng now, can he still fight against Chen Feng''s power in Yuncheng? Chen Feng didn''t expect that he would end up like this. After he got up from the ground, he suffered from severe pain in his lower abdomen, which made him unable to straighten up. At this time, Chen Feng did not dare to underestimate Han 3000. It''s no ordinary person that a little boy can have such great power. And at this time, Chen Fengcai found that Han 3000''s calm face was not like a child''s, and his cold eyes were not afraid. This makes Chen Feng''s heart thump. Although the Chen family has a certain influence in Yuncheng, it is not the most powerful. Han 3000''s calm performance seems to have the same background. If we say that his background is more powerful than that of the Chen family, it will be troublesome for the Chen family. At this time, Chen Feng''s wife began to scold Chen Fei: "Why are you so useless, even a little kid can''t do it, you quickly help your son revenge." Chen Feng can only straighten himself up by biting his back teeth, but he has no courage to fight Han 3000 again, because he knows that no matter how many times he tries, he will come to the same end. This little guy''s skill can''t be underestimated¡° Who are you Chen Feng asks Han 3000¡° Do you want to know who I am now? What qualifications do you have to know? " Han 3000 said with disdain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1410

    Han 3000''s words made Chen Feng extremely embarrassed. He wanted to give Han 3000 and himself a step down, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would say such words.


    And in public, for the sake of Chen''s face, Chen Feng can''t say good things to Han 3000.


    "Little guy, you should know what''s good or bad in life, otherwise it''s not good for you." Chen Feng said coldly.


    "Do you know what''s good?" Han three thousand coldly smile, walk toward Chen Feng, then say: "Chen family is arrogant and domineering, do you really think no one can cure it?"


    Chen Feng is short of breath. What do you want to do? Do you want to do it?


    Does he not care about Chen''s ability in Yuncheng at all?


    Or, he didn''t pay attention to the Chen family at all.


    When other people in the crystal restaurant saw this scene, they found that their previous idea was wrong. It wasn''t Han 3000 who was going to suffer. It was like the Chen family, because this little guy didn''t pay any attention to the Chen family.


    But for Han 3000, they are all strangers. They have never met at any high-level party, and they have never heard of such people in any family.


    Moreover, in Yuncheng, the only one who can really suppress the Chen family is Moyang.


    But this child is not a member of the Tian family, and he has never seen him appear beside Mo Yang.


    This can''t help but make everyone begin to wonder about Han 3000''s identity, and guess one after another.


    "Boy, I warn you, no matter who you are, it''s not a problem for my Chen family to fight with you. You''d better leave a way for yourself." Chen Feng said.


    "There''s one way to huangquan road. Do you want to go or not?" Han 3000 asked.


    Chen Feng subconsciously took a step back.


    Because Han 3000 is getting closer and closer, and an inexplicable sense of crisis is magnified in Chen Feng''s heart.


    "Little guy, can you still kill me in public?" Chen Feng grits his teeth and says that although he is ashamed that an adult can''t beat a child, he doesn''t believe that Han 3000 dares to kill him. After all, this is a society ruled by law.


    Han 3000 certainly won''t kill Chen Feng in front of so many people. Even if he does, the constraints of the earth will not pose a threat to Han 3000. However, he doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to himself, and he really wants to kill him to make Mo Yang''s hand easier, without any sequelae. Why do he have to do it in person?


    "It''s not worth your dirty hands." Han 3000 said.


    Rubbish!


    When others listen to these two words, they can''t help but gasp. Who is he in the end, who is qualified to treat Chen Feng as garbage.


    Chen family''s status in Yuncheng is a family of celebrities. How can such people be rubbish?


    At this moment, all people feel the arrogant signal released by Han 3000. Compared with Chen Feng, it''s just a big witch to see a small one.


    Chen Feng''s wife scolded angrily: "Chen Feng, do you want to lose my face? You can''t even be a child. What kind of man are you


    In this case, Chen Feng can only be miserable because he has already dealt with Han 3000 once. He knows very well that he can''t be Han 3000''s opponent. Even if he wants to fight with Han 3000, he can''t do anything except to be beaten.


    "Shut up." Chen Feng gritted his teeth and looked at his wife.


    The woman felt that Chen Yang was injured, and the Chen family''s face was also thrown clean by Chen Feng. In a moment of anger, she even went to Han 3000, as if to do it in person.


    "You little turtle grandson, you dare to beat my son. I''ll kill you." The woman''s expression is ferocious to Han 3000 roar a way.


    Chen Feng wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    After the woman ran to Han 3000, she raised her hand to slap Han 3000 in the face.


    But how can Han 3000 let her succeed?


    A punch hit the woman in the face, and then a kick in her abdomen, like Chen Fei, the woman flew out.


    "I don''t beat women, except shrews." Han 3000 light said.


    This sentence caused a lot of people''s laughter. Chen Feng''s wife''s performance just now is really like a shrew.


    Moreover, all the people at the scene believed that Chen Yang had taken the initiative to pick things up, so they didn''t feel any sympathy for the consequences of the Chen family.


    "You can play well, but how many people do you think you can play." Chen Feng has no time to care about his wife''s safety, secretly made a phone call, he a friend on the road, has taken people to the crystal restaurant.


    Han 3000 is still calm. He knows that Chen Feng calls people, but what''s the use of this?


    A hundred people.


    A thousand people.


    Can it be close to Han 3000?


    Han 3000, who has the power of divine realm, has already surpassed the category of mortals.


    Now he, for the earth world, is the real God!


    "I''ll wait for your men to arrive." Han 3000 made a move that no one thought of. He actually sat down and waited.


    In the eyes of those bystanders, Han 3000 should take advantage of Chen Feng''s absence and run away. After all, Chen Feng can''t stop him alone. Once the person arrives, the two fists are hard to beat the four hands, Han 3000 will be in great trouble. However, he didn''t do that, and he didn''t want to leave at all, which made Chen Feng feel confused. He thought he could scare Han 3000 away, but he was so calm. Which child is this in the end, so fearless. Think about Chen Yang, Chen Feng has to admit that there is a huge gap between the two. Chen Yang is arrogant and domineering, but he relies on the support of his family and has no ability. If you compare Chen Yang with the child in front of you, they are totally different¡° Are you really not afraid? " Chen Feng questioned Han 3000¡° Afraid? " Han 3000 mouth up, showing a very relaxed smile, said: "you try to let Mo Yang appear, I will not be afraid of him." This sentence makes Chen Feng''s heart thump. Of course, he is not qualified to let Mo Yang come out. After all, he is the biggest man on Cloud City Road. How can he have such qualification? And Han 3000 can easily say these words, does he know Moyang? Chen Feng takes a deep breath and feels uneasy. He always feels that today''s incident is going to be a big one. And once it''s big, I''m afraid there''s no room for it to end. Will Chen''s family have bad luck? Tianjia villa. With a mobile phone, tianling''er enters tianchangsheng''s study. This place is a forbidden area for tianchangsheng. No one in the Tians dare to disturb it. However, tianling''er can go in and out here at will without any restrictions¡° Grandfather, you see if this is my brother Tian ling''er asks Tian Changsheng with his mobile phone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1411

    There is a video playing in the mobile phone, which is exactly what happened in the crystal restaurant, and this video is sent to her by a good sister of tianling''er.


    Due to the problem of video angle, Han 3000 can''t be seen clearly, so tianling''er comes to tianchangsheng with his mobile phone.


    Tianchangsheng takes presbyopia with him. Although he can''t be sure whether the person in the video is Han 3000 or not, judging by his body shape, he is very similar to Han 3000.


    "What is this?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "A good sister of mine said that something happened in the crystal restaurant. The Chen family was in trouble. If this is my brother, it should be a conflict with him." Said Tian ling''er.


    The Chen family is bad. Tianchangsheng has heard a lot about it, especially about Chen Yang. However, tianchangsheng didn''t care about this kind of thing before. After all, they didn''t dare to set foot on the Tian family.


    But if the person in the video is Han 3000, tianchangsheng can''t be regarded as knowing nothing.


    "Shall we go, grandfather?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "Of course, whether it''s your brother or not, we have to make sure. If it''s really him, the Chen family will be in bad luck." Tianchangsheng said.


    Yesun left the villa, and the driver drove to the UFO tower.


    At this time, Han 3000 is still sitting in the restaurant.


    Although Su Yingxia is very worried, looking at Han Sanyi''s calm face, she feels that Han Sanyi seems to have the ability to solve this problem.


    "Three thousand, are we really not going?" Su Yingxia walks to Han 3000 and asks in a low voice.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Why should I go?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia nodded, since Han 3000 said not to go, then not to go, she also wanted to know what the result of this matter will become.


    After nearly ten minutes, Chen Feng''s friend finally came with someone.


    More than ten strong men with big horses give people a strong deterrent.


    After seeing these people, Chen Feng was also relieved.


    He can''t beat Han 3000 by himself. Are these people still Han 3000''s opponents?


    "Brother Feng." The friend came to Chen Feng and didn''t even look at Han 3000, because he didn''t know that Han 3000 was the main character of the incident, and he didn''t think so either.


    "That''s the boy. Help me with this trouble." Chen Feng pointed to Han 3000 and said.


    When the man followed the direction of his fingers and saw Han 3000, his face could not help showing a trace of consternation.


    That''s it?


    It''s just a little kid. How can you use it to inspire people?


    On the phone, Chen Feng said he would take all he could. He thought something big had happened. He didn''t expect that he was just a little kid?


    "Brother Feng, are you sure it''s him?" The man asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t look down on this guy, his strength is not simple." Chen Feng warned.


    The man raised a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth. How can it be? No matter how simple it is, it''s just a little kid.


    "You, teach this boy a lesson, leave some affection for his subordinates, and don''t make people die." Said the man, pointing to one of his men.


    The muscular man walked towards Han 3000. In everyone''s opinion, Han 3000 was sure to lose his incomparable figure.


    But Han 3000''s face did not change, and even with a faint smile, people can not understand.


    After all, Han 3000 has had amazing performance before, so his calm now will also be regarded as a confident man.


    "I didn''t expect to have a meal and meet such wonderful things. Today is really not in vain."


    "I don''t know if this little guy can surprise people."


    "I''d like to see these strong men fall in front of him. This is the big news of our Cloud City."


    At the same time, the strong man has come to Han 3000, deliberately shaking his muscles, said to Han 3000: "little brother, you are not afraid, if I accidentally hit you, you see the king of hell, don''t complain."


    Han Sanqian didn''t even look at him and said, "is your muscle really powerful?"


    Hearing this, the strong man''s expression changed instantly.


    Waving his huge fist, he hit Han 3000 in front of him.


    This punch is enough to make ordinary people faint.


    All the people are inexplicably nervous.


    Even Chen Feng is no exception. After all, only he has really felt the power of Han 3000, so he is more curious whether Han 3000 can take the punch.


    When the fist was almost on Han 3000''s face, those people were disappointed.


    They also expect Han 3000 to fight back. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t move. Is that because he knows he''s not an opponent, he''s ready to be beaten?


    "Oh, it''s boring."


    "I didn''t expect that his calmness was made up. I thought there would be a miracle."¡° Wait¡° What''s the matter? The strong man''s fist is blocked. " When his fist was about to touch Han 3000''s face, Han 3000 stretched out his right hand and held the strong man''s fist. In the case of great impact, Han 3000 did not move, which made people at the scene stare. But the strong man himself, is the eye bead almost fell on the ground. If he didn''t see Han 3000''s hand blocking him, he even felt like he was hitting the iron wall¡° What''s the matter? No power? " Han 3000 asked the strong man with an eyebrow. The strong man was shocked. His first reaction was that he wanted to take back his hand. But when he took it back, he found that he was held by Han 3000 and couldn''t move at all¡° You... What a monster you are The strong man asked with a big change of expression¡° Why don''t you ask yourself what kind of trash you are. " Han 3000 light said. In the next scene, everyone on the scene took a cold breath. See Han 3000 stand up, strong man Bang knelt on the ground, and his wrist, has obviously shown a strange bend, like being abruptly broken. The strong man''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He tried not to let himself cry out. He said to Han 3000, "you... Let me go, let me go."¡° Of course. " Han three thousand finish this sentence, hand suddenly force, just listen to a click, the strong man can''t help it any more, cry out in pain. This scene makes many people feel numb. They know that Han 3000 broke the strong man''s wrist directly. How can such amazing strength appear on a child? The friend Chen Feng called finally put away his contempt for Han 3000¡° Brother Feng, who is this boy? " Chen Feng takes a deep breath. Although the ending is a bit unexpected for him, it has a kind of reasonable feeling¡° I don''t know, but I feel that his background is not simple. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1412

    Chen Feng and his friends look at Han 3000 with solemn eyes, because they can realize that Han 3000 is not simple, and whether such a person can offend themselves or not, they have to think, after all, in Yuncheng, they are not the people who only cover the sky. Once han 3000''s identity is stronger, they may be planted in this matter.


    Han three thousand solved a muscle man, and then provocatively waved to Chen Feng friend, seems to be signaling him to continue to send people.


    This scene makes Su Yingxia infatuated. She never thought that a person''s back can be so great. Han 3000 doesn''t seem to pay attention to anyone. This kind of strong charm makes her heart beat faster.


    Similarly, other onlookers are also excited by Han 3000''s move. After all, in their eyes, Han 3000 is a weak man, suddenly burst out such a powerful shock, and this reversal is irresistible.


    "This little guy is really strong."


    "He doesn''t want to knock everyone down."


    "It seems that he has this kind of ability. I didn''t expect that there are such powerful people in Cloud City."


    There are sighing voices in all directions. At this time, they are not afraid that their words will be heard by Chen Feng, because in their view, Chen Feng and Chen family are likely to be planted in this matter today!


    Chen Feng''s friend hesitated to take a look at Chen Feng. Although he was provoked by Han 3000, he didn''t lose his mind. He had to weigh the consequences of Han 3000''s identity and background. If he couldn''t bear it, he didn''t mind walking away. After all, the relationship between him and Chen Feng was based on interests, There''s no need to get stuck for Chen Feng.


    "Brother Feng, what are you going to do?" A friend asked Chen Feng.


    Chen Feng''s mind is buzzing at this time. There''s no good way. However, due to his face, he doesn''t want to step back. Moreover, he just guesses Han 3000''s identity, and there''s no real evidence at all. If Han 3000 is just an ordinary person and he loses face in front of so many people, how can the Chen family raise their heads in the future?


    "Go on." After thinking about it for a while, Chen Feng said.


    That friend looks embarrassed.


    continue?


    Once things get out of hand, it''s too late to regret.


    He has to consider the pros and cons of this.


    At this time, tianchangsheng and tianlinger appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    "Here comes the master of heaven!"


    When the first person exclaimed the name of Tianjia master, others looked at the door one after another, almost all of them with shocked expression.


    At the same time, an idea came into my mind for the first time. How could the heavenly Father appear at this time, and whether his appearance was related to the child?


    Chen Feng''s eyelids jump, and a strong sense of foreboding is born in his heart, because he knows that tianchangsheng can never be aimed at him, because the relationship between the Tian family and the Chen family is not very harmonious.


    That friend has a soft feeling. Although he has a certain influence in Cloud City, there is a huge gap between him and the top family like Tianjia. If Tianjia intervenes in this matter, it will be a nightmare for him.


    When tianchangsheng stepped forward, everyone held their breath subconsciously, because they didn''t know who tianchangsheng would go to, and they could only stare at tianchangsheng without blinking an eye.


    Tian ling''er trotted to Han 3000 and said, "brother, how are you? Are you ok?"


    Boom!


    Chen Feng and his friends only felt thunder in their ears.


    The spirit son a elder brother, let two people instantly muddle force.


    Obviously, tianchangsheng is aimed at Han Sanqian, and his background is Tianjia!


    Other onlookers also took a breath. Even the Tianjia family wanted to show up for him. It was hard to imagine what kind of identity he was.


    "What are you doing here?" Han 3000 looks at Tian ling''er doubtfully.


    He can solve such a small matter by himself, and there is no need for heaven to prosper. But he came, which is not good news for Han 3000, because it is likely to spread all over the Cloud City in a short time. At that time, it was difficult for Han 3000 to keep a low profile.


    "I have a friend at the scene, just sent me a video, let me watch the excitement, I saw, the person on the video, is not you, so quickly called grandfather to come." Tian ling''er said with a proud face, as if he had done meritorious service and wanted to be praised by Han 3000.


    Tianchangsheng also went to Han 3000 and said, "3000, are you ok?"


    Han 3000 shrugged helplessly and said, "of course I''m ok. How can these guys be my opponents?"


    "My God." Chen Feng groveled to tianchangsheng at the first time, bent over, with extremely sincere and humble attitude, and said, "master, I don''t know this is your friend. What''s wrong? I hope you can forgive me."


    Tianchangsheng has not been involved in the affairs of Yuncheng for many years, and it''s hard for him to worry about the problems of Tianjia company. However, it''s about Han 3000, which means totally different to tianchangsheng. After all, the future of Tianjia is still in Han 3000. Tian Changsheng looks at Chen Feng coldly and kicks Chen Feng''s belly. Although it is not as strong as Han 3000 before, it also kicks Chen Feng to the ground¡° Chen Feng, you are very brave. You dare to embarrass my friend. " Tian Changsheng said sternly. Chen Feng has a helpless face. If he had known this before, he would not dare to mess with him even if he had given him ten courage. Who could have thought that such a small guy would be tianchangsheng''s friend? And looking at the prosperous sky, he still attaches great importance to it. Chen Feng''s friend was scared out of his wits and looked pale. He never thought that this incident would lead to tianchangsheng. For him, it was a blow to the head. If tianchangsheng was investigated, he would not even have a foothold in Yuncheng¡° Old man, little brother, I know I''m wrong. Give me a chance to reform. " Chen Feng doesn''t care about face at this time, because in front of the heavenly family, there is still face to speak of. It''s the most important thing to make it big and small. It has the final say that start with a clean slate, but it is not the case of Han Chang''s three thousand. So, Chang Chang Sheng looks forward to Korea three thousand, hoping that he can give an answer. With these ordinary people, Han 3000 is also too lazy to care, said: "from today on, don''t let me see your son, otherwise, not only him, the whole Chen family I will not let go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1413

    When Chen Feng heard this, he dragged his wife and children and ran away. His friend was so scared that he couldn''t leave until he was helped by his men.


    The whole thing came to an end in a very unexpected way. The only difference is that the image of Han 3000 has been remembered by others. They have to go home to remind their younger generation not to provoke this person and bring trouble to their family.


    "Three thousand, my appearance, won''t be too presumptuous." Tian Changsheng asked Han 3000, after all, he didn''t get Han 3000''s consent, and he knew that Han 3000 had the ability to solve it.


    "A little, but it doesn''t matter. It helps me save some energy." Han 3000 said lightly that tianchangsheng came forward to make this matter end faster, and Han 3000 didn''t fight. In this respect, it''s a good thing, but Han 3000 is known by too many people, which Han 3000 doesn''t like very much.


    After all, when he came to Yuncheng and handed over Fengqian to Bruce Lee, he just didn''t want to be too ostentatious. But now, he can''t be too ostentatious. When the news gets out, I''m afraid he will become a celebrity in Yuncheng.


    Tianchangsheng noticed that Han 3000 had a trace of dissatisfaction, and suddenly felt like a huge stone hanging in his heart. With his awareness of wandering in the river and lake for many years, he quickly guessed why han 3000 was unhappy.


    "What happened today, anyone who reveals it to the outside world, is against my Tianjia family. When you leave later, I will have all the people registered. Once the news gets out, no one can escape." Tianchangsheng said to the other guests in the restaurant.


    This kind of hegemonic words did not cause any dissatisfaction, because no one dares to have an opinion on tianchangsheng. They can only bear it in silence. At the same time, they can only secretly write down tianchangsheng''s words to avoid their own disaster.


    "There''s nothing else. You go first. I have to have dinner with my friends." Han 3000 told Tian Changsheng that tonight was his first formal dinner date with Su Yingxia. Although Chen Feng appeared, there was still time and a chance to remedy it.


    "Brother." Tian ling''er suddenly took Han 3000''s hand and said, "I haven''t finished my meal yet."


    "Go home." Han 3000 only said two words, and the tone was very cold.


    Han 3000 won''t mind that Tian ling''er can show his intimacy in front of Qi Yiyun, but in front of Su Yingxia, this is absolutely not right. Even if Han 3000 regards Tian ling''er as his sister in his heart, he won''t let her fool around.


    Tianling''er is stunned. Since she met Han 3000, she has never felt Han 3000''s attitude of resisting others. The voice and the eyes seem to be angry with her.


    Tianchangsheng hurried to tianling''er, pulled tianling''er apart and said to Han 3000, "in this case, we''ll go first."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Tianchangsheng pulls tianling''er to leave. He feels a little uneasy because Han 3000''s mood just changed. He feels it very clearly. This is the first time he sees Han 3000''s real anger.


    "Grandfather, what did I do?" Tianling''er is in the elevator and asks with a dull face.


    Tianchangsheng sighs. Han 3000 is with other girls. Tian ling''er deliberately shows that he is very close to Han 3000, and obviously has reached the bottom line of Han 3000.


    What else?


    Because she is not witty, because she deliberately wants to be intimate with Han 3000, and to provoke another girl.


    "In the future, in front of this girl, you must not do this kind of thing, she is different from other girls." Tianchangsheng reminds us.


    At this moment, the descending elevator suddenly stops, which is the midway someone wants to get on.


    But at this time of the day prosperous, mood is also very unhappy, so calm face.


    When the door of the elevator was opened, the people outside the door were just about to enter the elevator. When they saw tianchangsheng, they immediately stopped. Looking at tianchangsheng''s face like frost, they were even more scared that he was stunned outside the elevator door.


    "God, I didn''t expect to meet you so accidentally." Said the man.


    Tianchangsheng didn''t speak, but still kept a straight face.


    The man was so scared that he couldn''t get on the elevator. He could only say, "God, you go first, I''ll wait."


    With that, the man took the initiative to press the key to close the elevator.


    At this time, tianling''er said, "grandfather, she is not as beautiful as Qi Yiyun. Why does brother care more about her?"


    "Whether you care or not is not measured by your appearance. You must remember that this woman is not something you can provoke. No one can replace her in Han 3000''s mind." Tianchangsheng reminds us.


    Although tianchangsheng always has a small expectation that Han 3000 and tianling''er can develop closer relationship, not only brother and sister, but also ensure the future development of Tianjia.


    However, after experiencing the situation just now, tianchangsheng gave up, because he knew that it was absolutely impossible.


    Han 3000''s attention to the girl just now is beyond everything, which he can clearly feel.


    Crystal restaurant. Everything is back to normal. However, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000''s eyes, but there are many complex emotions. Han 3000 can beat the Chen family into silence, and the master of the Tian family comes out for him in person. It''s just that tianling''er happened to see the excitement. It''s worth tianchangsheng''s presence. What kind of talent does he have to be able to do it¡° Han 3000. " Su Yingxia suddenly called out. At this time, Han 3000, who couldn''t do it, showed a flustered look and said, "how... What''s the matter?"¡° Who the hell are you? " Su Yingxia asked curiously. Han 3000 can be very calm in the face of any personnel, but in front of Su Yingxia, his most real side will be exposed thoroughly¡° Me? I''m an ordinary person. My name is Han 3000. I''m a man. " Han 3000 said¡° You know what I want to ask, your identity, your background, your family background, and why you can make tianchangsheng appear. " Su Yingxia continued. This problem is difficult for Han 3000, because he can''t explain it to Su Yingxia too clearly. After all, some topics involve the rebirth of Han 3000. It''s obviously inappropriate to tell Su Yingxia at this time, and Su Yingxia probably won''t believe it. If Su Yingxia takes it as a fake, he runs all over the train, won''t it make su Yingxia feel that he is unreliable. In the face of this relationship, Han 3000 is very careful. He doesn''t want Su Yingxia to misunderstand him as an unreliable person. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1414

    "Do you believe me?" Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia sincerely.


    Su Yingxia nodded subconsciously. Although she didn''t know Han 3000, she felt an unprecedented sense of security in Han 3000, and she also knew that Han 3000 would not hurt herself, so she naturally believed in Han 3000.


    "Since you believe me, don''t ask so many questions. You just need to know that I will protect you." Han 3000 said.


    Although Su Yingxia is a little girl, she was born in such an environment as Su''s family, and she is by no means an innocent little girl. Fighting with Su Haichao and Su Han, she gradually has her own city.


    "You just don''t want to tell me, to protect me." Su Yingxia said with a shriveled mouth.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He''s just afraid to tell Su Yingxia the truth. Su Yingxia won''t believe it. Instead, he won''t trust him any more.


    "Don''t worry. Sooner or later, I''ll let you know everything. At that time, you''ll understand why I did it." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia is too lazy to care. At least she knows that Han 3000 is good to her.


    The two ordered their own dishes. The dinner had a little trouble, but the ending was perfect. Moreover, after the meal, the boss personally came out and gave Han 3000 enough face.


    After leaving the UFO building, they did not take a taxi. They walked on the street and talked about Su Yingxia''s interesting stories in school.


    Su Yingxia''s most popular topic is about Qi Yiyun. Han 3000 can see that their friendship is developing very fast now, almost to the point where they have nothing to talk about.


    This makes Han 3000 more or less worried. With Su Yingxia''s scheming, she can''t play Qi Yiyun. If Qi Yiyun has any bad thoughts on Su Yingxia, she will definitely suffer a loss.


    It seems that we have to go home to wake Qi Yiyun up, but we can''t let her hurt Su Yingxia.


    When they passed an alley, Han 3000 suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    "Nothing. There seems to be stones in the shoes." Han 3000 finished, took off his shoes and threw them, then pretended that nothing had happened.


    Of course, he stopped, not because there were stones in his shoes, but because he felt that there was a fight in the alley, and this was not the fight of ordinary people. The strength of both sides was very good, which aroused his curiosity.


    But with Su Yingxia by his side, Han 3000 doesn''t plan to see the situation. Although he can protect Su Yingxia, if the picture is too bloody, it''s not a good experience for Su Yingxia.


    After sending Su Yingxia home, Han 3000 returns to the alley. To his surprise, the fight is not over yet. With his divine sense, both sides have paid a great price, and it''s the end of the crossbow.


    Han 3000 hides his body and enters the alley.


    It''s a dead end, so usually no one will show up at night.


    At this time, there were four people in the alley.


    Three of them are in a group. The man forced to the end of the alley is fighting alone.


    However, even in the case of three choices, he still made the other party pay a great price.


    After Han 3000 found this in the dark, he became more interested.


    How can there be such a master in a small place like Yuncheng? It seems that they have to fight each other to death. They hate each other so much.


    "When do you want to resist? Even if you run away today, you will face endless pursuit in the future. Do you really think you can escape the organization''s black hand?"


    "Let''s have a good time for you, and you don''t have to live in fear all day. Isn''t that good?"


    "Dao Qing, let''s go. You know the end of betraying the organization better than anyone else."


    Han 3000 in the dark to hear these words, is about to understand what''s going on.


    These people should be members of some mysterious organization or killer organization. Because of that person''s betrayal, they will come after them.


    Han 3000 has a certain understanding of the killer organization. He knows that once he becomes a killer, there will be no way out in his life. If he dares to betray the organization, he will die. Even if he gets away with it today, he will face endless pursuit in the future. Sooner or later, he will be dead in the street.


    The man named Dao Qing is breathing heavily. His physical strength has been exhausted to the limit, and he can still stand steadily, almost relying on the last breath.


    "Now I am you in the future. Don''t you think about yourself?" Dao Qing said.


    When Dao Qing talks, Han 3000 suddenly has a sense of familiarity. Where has this voice been heard.


    Can we still meet acquaintances in such places?


    In the dark, Han 3000 draws closer so that he can better see the appearance of Dao Qing.


    "Only those who betray the organization will end up like you, and we will not."


    At this time, in the dark Han 3000, has seen Dao Qing''s appearance, let him directly stand on the spot.


    A knife engine. Knife twelve! This man is Dao 12! Han 30 million did not expect that he would meet Dao 12 at this time. Before his rebirth, Dao 12 helped Han 3000 a lot, so Han 3000 treated Dao 12 as a brother. But before the rebirth, Dao 12 came to Yuncheng very late. It seems that rebirth has changed a lot, but Han 3000 has not met all of them. Just when the three men were ready to fight to death with their last strength, and Dao Qing was also in despair, a sudden voice suddenly sounded in the alley¡° If three people beat one, you are too bullying. " Han 3000 came from the darkness, and no one noticed his appearance. He only heard his voice, but could not see him¡° Who, who''s talking. "¡° You''re sneaky and dare not show up. You''re something¡° Have the ability to show up and talk They were a little flustered, because it would be a disaster for them if a helper of Dao Qing appeared at this time, because not only Dao Qing''s physical strength reached its limit, but they also struggled for a long time¡° Don''t be too presumptuous when you talk to me. If you don''t, the end is not good. " As soon as the voice fell, the man who asked Han 3000 what he was, after a scream, fell to the ground and vomited blood, but after two struggles, nothing happened again. The rest of the two people immediately panicked, they did not even see how the other side shot, they have lost an opponent¡° What kind of man is it to come out and hide? "¡° What''s the point of stabbing someone in the back if you have the ability to be honest and upright? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1415

    When Han 3000 appeared in front of Dao 12, the two people were tense, because even if they saw Han 3000 appear, they didn''t know where he came from. Just like ghosts, they suddenly appeared, which was a very dangerous signal for them.


    Even if they don''t know how the other side appears, how can they be Han 3000''s opponents?


    "Who the hell are you, playing tricks."


    "I advise you not to meddle in your own business. You will only die if you provoke us."


    The two threatened Han 3000, hoping to scare him away with these words.


    However, for Han 3000, the word threat is just a joke.


    Han 3000''s terror power, on earth, can anyone threaten him?


    "Well, it''s all right." Han 3000 asked twelve.


    Dao 12 looks up at Han 3000. When he gets closer, he can clearly see that Han 3000 is just a child, which makes him wary. After all, this guy appears inexplicably.


    "Who are you?" Dao 12 asked.


    "Don''t you see that I''m your Savior?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The twelve swords were silent. They saved the benefactor for no reason. Why did they save him?


    "Boy, do you really want to do with us? Do you know who we are?" One of them said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 turned around, looked at the two people, and said faintly: "don''t worry, I will eradicate the organization behind you, there is no one left."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Two people burst out laughing, they are one of the top organizations in the world, and this guy even wants to eradicate the whole organization. Isn''t that a big joke?


    "Boy, you are such a boaster."


    "Do you think you are a God?"


    As soon as their voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly appeared in front of them, less than one meter away.


    "Am I not God?" Han 3000 said.


    Two people stare big eyes, a face of horror looking at Han 3000, his speed has exceeded the scope of ordinary people can understand, the naked eye simply can''t catch.


    When they were ready to retreat, Han 3000 grabbed them by the neck, making them unable to move.


    "Laugh at God, that''s the price you have to pay." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he heard two clicks, and then the two fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    After seeing this scene, Dao 12 felt cold in his heart. He knew very well the strength of the two men who were chasing him. How could they be solved so easily? Even if their physical strength has been exhausted to the limit, it is by no means a child can do so easily.


    This can only show that the strength of this child is too strong!


    "Who are you and why did you save me?" Dao 12 doesn''t think there will be pie in the sky, and he doesn''t think he can be saved only by good luck.


    His keen intuition told him that there might be other conspiracy when Han 3000 appeared, and this conspiracy is also the layout of the organization.


    "My name is Han 3000. You can call me boss Han, or you can call me 3000. Feel free." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 with his eyes straight. He wants to see some flaws in Han 3000. But it''s strange that Han 3000 doesn''t have any killer characteristics. When he doesn''t do it, he is exactly like an ordinary person.


    There is no intention of killing and hostility in the eyes, and there is no deliberate cover up. This is not the disguise that a killer can make.


    "As for why I want to save you, this question is very easy to explain. I think you are very strong, so you have certain use value for me." Han continued.


    He knows that it is absolutely impossible for Dao 12 to believe him for no reason, but if he has any use value, Dao 12 may be able to accept it.


    "What do you want me to do for you?" Dao 12 asked.


    "Not yet. You''re just a chess piece for me. I''ll use it when it''s useful. Do you think so?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Dao 12 understands the meaning of his words, but Dao 12''s identity is sensitive. No matter who he stays with, it will bring great trouble to the other party.


    "I''m a troublemaker. Have you ever thought about the price you would pay if you let me stay with you?" Dao 12 said.


    "The price? Will there be a price? If the organization behind you is destroyed, your so-called price will no longer exist. " Han Sanyi said calmly.


    This words let knife 12 corners of the mouth all can''t help but rise.


    Just now, the two men ridiculed Han 3000 for no reason, because the organization behind Dao 12 is very powerful and top in the world. It is absolutely impossible to destroy them.


    And so far, even if dao-12 does not know where the headquarters of the organization is, how can it destroy the regiment?


    "You do have good strength, but you underestimate the organization behind me." Dao 12 said. Han three thousand shook his head, a face seriously said: "you look down on me, or, how about we play a bet?" Dao Shiyi asked with a puzzled face: "what are you gambling on?"¡° If I can destroy the organization behind you, your life is mine. No matter what I ask you to do in the future, you can''t refuse. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 had no choice but to smile. This guy didn''t know whether he was bragging or serious. But Dao 12''s life was saved by Han 3000, so in Dao 12''s heart, it''s no problem to give Han 3000 this life¡° If it wasn''t for you, I think I would have died, so this life is yours, no problem. " Dao 12 said¡° Can you still walk? " Han 3000 asked. Dao 12 was injured a lot, but walking was not a big problem. Slightly trembling, he followed Han 3000. This little guy, who had suffered a lot more than himself, was able to deal with the two top killers so easily. It really made Dao 12 feel strange¡° Are you really just passing by to help me? " Dao 12 couldn''t help asking curiously¡° It''s true. I just sent my girlfriend home, so you''re lucky. " In fact, there is another sentence that Han 3000 didn''t say in his heart, that is, fate is destined to meet two people. However, if this sentence is said, Dao 12 will have to ask where fate comes from. Han 3000 won''t bother to explain, so he won''t say it¡° You''re not an ordinary person, are you? Your master, or your family, should be a famous person in the martial arts and Taoism circles when you were young? " Dao 12 continued¡° When did you say so much? " Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Dao 12 doubtfully. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1416

    Before his rebirth, Dao 12, whom Han 3000 knew, was a man of few words. Besides talking more in front of his daughter, he hardly spoke at ordinary times. Moreover, his way of solving things was simple and crude, and he started directly.


    But now, Dao 12 is like a curious baby, with many problems, which makes Han 3000 more or less uncomfortable.


    "I''m just curious about who you are." Dao 12 said that he is not a talkative person, but Han 3000 has many curious points that he wants to know. After all, he was saved at the critical moment of life and death, and Han 3000 is a child. How can people not be curious?


    "Does it matter who I am? You just need to know that your life is mine." Han 3000 light way.


    Dao 12 was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. He really didn''t need to know who Han 3000 was. After all, he was no different from a slave.


    He followed Han 3000 quietly and came to Yundingshan villa. Dao 12 stopped at the door.


    "Are you going to take me home?" Dao 12 asked.


    "What''s the problem?" Han 3000 asked, since Dao 12 is his brother, it''s not a normal thing for Han 3000 to take him home. Besides, Han 3000 has no place to go except to take him back to Shanyao villa.


    "No way." Dao 12 shook his head and said, "my identity will bring you a lot of trouble and threaten your family. Since you have saved my life, I will not let you take such a risk."


    In Han 3000''s eyes, Dao 12 seems to be an idiot when he says this. If he doesn''t take him home, the people behind him won''t threaten Han 3000?


    With the ability of those people, can''t we find out the details of Han 3000?


    "Are you fooled by being beaten? As long as you are with me, they can find out my details. Is there any conflict with whether I take you home or not?" Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 suddenly realized that, yes, with the ability of those people, how could they not find out the details of Han 3000?


    But since Han 3000 knew this, why did he dare to save him? Did he really have the ability to deal with the whole organization!


    Dao 12 remembers the situation when Han 3000 appeared in the alley. Although he was at the end of the storm at that time, he was still very alert to the surrounding environment. After all, he didn''t know whether the other side had any cards. However, Han 3000''s silent appearance was completely imperceptible.


    This also shows that if Han 3000 wants to kill him, he doesn''t even know what happened.


    I''m afraid to think about it!


    Dao 12 suddenly felt a chill on his back. At the same time, he did not dare to underestimate Han 3000.


    After returning to the hillside villa, Qi Yiyun watched TV in the living room, but when she saw the strange Dao 12, she went back to her room without saying a word.


    Qi Yiyun has a very clear understanding of herself. She knows that she is not qualified to ask Han 3000 about anything, so who he takes home with him, Qi Yiyun won''t talk too much just to satisfy her curiosity.


    Han 3000 is very satisfied with this. At least she won''t cause any trouble to him.


    "Seriously hurt? Do you need to call a doctor Han 3000 asked twelve.


    Dao 12 sneered and said, "with the strength of those rubbish, how can you hurt me?"


    Han 3000 picked his eyebrows, looked up and down at Dao 12, and said, "if I didn''t show up in time, you would be a corpse now."


    The corners of Dao''s mouth twitched a little, slightly embarrassed. Although he still had the last bit of strength to work hard, the final result was as close as Han 3000 said.


    "Dao Qing, thank you for your help." Dao 12 suddenly bends down and says to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned. He called himself Dao Qing. Doesn''t he have the name of Dao 12?


    "In the future, you can call Dao 12." Han 3000 said that the name Dao Qing was too awkward for him, but Dao 12 was more used to it.


    Dao 12 didn''t know why. He looked at Han 3000 and didn''t quite understand what he meant. But since Han 3000 gave him the name, he wouldn''t refuse. He said, "OK, I''ll call Dao 12 later."


    Take Dao 12 to the room on the second floor.


    Although the master bedroom is on the second floor, Han 3000 has been used to living on the first floor before his rebirth. Although he has the right to choose after his rebirth, he still lives on the first floor without Jiang LAN robbing him for a room.


    "This is your room from now on. When you are well, let''s go." Han 3000 said.


    "Set out?" Hearing these two words, Dao 12''s eyebrows jumped straight. Although he thought of what Han 3000 meant by starting, it was too incredible for him to believe.


    "Are you really going to let those people come to you? This pile of flies is not so easy to deal with, unless you can directly smash their nest." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12''s mouth was dry and he could only nod his head. He even forgot how to speak.


    After Han 3000 left the room, Dao Shiyi sat on the ground with his legs shaking slightly. He is also a man who has experienced big storms, bloody and violent, which is almost the daily life of Dao 12. However, Han 3000''s words made him feel at a loss. He was well aware of the strength of the organization, and no one had ever dared to speak so freely. However, Han 3000 spoke out and understated it. Is he not afraid if he doesn''t know? Or he has a plan! Dao 12 shook his head. He was not sure of the answer. But Dao 12 knows that Han 3000 will do what he says. After a long time, Dao 12 stood up slightly trembling and said with a sigh: "who on earth are you? You dare to say such words. If you can really do it, I''ll hold Dao 12... Dao 12 will never complain about being an ox and a horse for you in my life." After Han 3000 returned to his room, he made a phone call to Nangong Boling to find out the background of the organization. Although Han 3000 could do it, it was too much trouble for him. After all, it was a very tiring thing to consume divine knowledge. Nangong Boling''s control of the world would certainly have news of the organization¡° All the major organizations in the world have staff in the hot summer. Without any information, it''s very difficult for me to help you determine what you are talking about After listening to Han 3000''s request, Nangong Boling was very embarrassed¡° The person who is being pursued is named Dao Qing. You should keep it a secret. I don''t want anyone to leak information, which will lead to a fish who has missed the net. " Han 3000 reminds a way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1417

    Nangong Boling is the person who knows Han 3000''s strength best. He knows how strong Han 3000 is better than anyone else, because he saw it with his own eyes.


    So when Nangong Boling heard the four words "fish in the net", he had a bitter smile on his face.


    I don''t know which hapless organization will provoke Han 3000. It''s not as simple as killing himself. It''s to uproot even one seed.


    "Don''t worry, I will never leak information. I will give you information in two days at the latest." Nangong Boling said.


    Han 3000 hung up the phone directly, which was a trouble he got for himself. But since he met Dao 12, Han 3000 couldn''t ignore it. After all, before his rebirth, Han 3000 didn''t recognize many friends, and Dao 12 was one of them.


    Then there was a knock on the door.


    Han 3000 doesn''t need to know who it is, which reminds him of the scene when he was almost bowed by Qi Yiyun.


    But now Qi Yiyun is not an adult, she should not do such crazy things.


    After opening the door, Han 3000 asked: "so late, can I help you?"


    Without saying a word, Qi Yiyun goes directly into Han 3000''s room.


    This makes Han 3000 alert in an instant to prevent the recurrence of old things.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun sat at the head of the bed and said, "today is my birthday. Please sing me a birthday song."


    Han 3000 was stunned.


    Although in some ways, Qi Yiyun''s birthday has nothing to do with him, but they now live under the same roof, and Qi Yiyun has no relatives around. It seems that her request is not too much.


    Han 3000 has too much guilt for Qi Yiyun, which leads him to have no confidence to refuse Qi Yiyun.


    And just singing a birthday song seems to have no sense of ceremony.


    "Hungry?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Will you treat me to supper?" Qi Yi cloud a face expects of ask a way.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Qi Yiyun immediately stood up and said, "even if I''m not hungry, I''ll say I''m hungry. When can I go out?"


    Han three thousand can''t laugh or cry, can only say: "go, want to eat what."


    "Anything will do."


    Han 3000, who had just had dinner, went to a western restaurant with a helpless mood. After all, it was for Qi Yiyun''s birthday, and he couldn''t find a roadside stall.


    The happy smile on Qi Yiyun''s face can''t hide at all, and the corner of her mouth rises slightly unconsciously, which clearly expresses her present mood.


    They were not hungry, so they ordered a set meal.


    "It''s just a meal. Do you need to be so happy?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "of course I''m happy. Although you don''t take it seriously, I can regard this meal as a date."


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly. Before his rebirth, he has done a lot of things for Qi Yiyun, but even after his rebirth, he can''t change the ending.


    He very much hopes to be able to explain the words to Qi Yiyun directly, but with his understanding of Qi Yiyun, he also knows that Qi Yiyun will not give up easily, she is like a cow, how to pull will not turn back.


    In the middle of the meal, Han 3000 went to the toilet on the pretext of going to the bathroom, and then walked out of the door of the restaurant.


    Bruce Lee has been waiting by the side of the road for a while. After seeing Han 3000, he quickly takes out the cake from the back seat.


    "Boss, is it my sister-in-law''s birthday?" Bruce Lee asked with a smile on his face.


    Han 3000 glared and said, "there''s so much nonsense."


    Bruce Lee shrinks his neck and covers his mouth.


    "By the way, in a few days, I will leave Yuncheng. You are in charge of Fengqian''s business." Han continued.


    "Boss." Bruce Lee looks at Han 3000 with a bitter face. Sitting in this position, he is almost treading on thin ice. Han 3000 gives him full control, which adds a huge pressure to Bruce Lee: "I''m afraid I can''t afford it. I''m just a small person."


    "Can''t little people counter attack? This is your chance to counter attack. Do you still want to be a little gangster in the street? Three meals a day is a problem?" Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee shakes his head repeatedly. He has had enough of the past, but he doesn''t want to go back to the past.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and returned to the western restaurant with the cake.


    Bruce Lee watched Han 3000 leave, his expression became more firm, and then drove away.


    Qi Yiyun, who thought Han 3000 was going to the toilet, froze when she saw the cake in Han 3000''s hand.


    Such a small surprise is not surprising for her. When she is at home, she often has such treatment.


    But when the other side is Han 3000, it''s totally different for Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun, stunned, burst into tears unconsciously.


    "It''s just a cake. Don''t be so moved?" Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun bit his lips and forced himself not to cry. He said, "you know what, it''s called crying with joy." Then Qi Yiyun got up and took the cake¡° I''ll ask the waiter to help me drive it Han 3000 said. Qi Yiyun held the cake tightly, as if he was afraid of being robbed. He said, "no, I want to take it home. I want to eat it myself. You gave it to me. Only I can eat it." Han 3000 didn''t expect that Qi Yiyun would take a cake so seriously, and from her nervous expression, she didn''t cheat¡° OK, you can take it home and eat it yourself. I won''t eat it. OK Han three thousand helpless way. Qi Yiyun just nodded his head and felt a little relieved. After dinner, they leave the restaurant. On the way home, Qi Yiyun holds the cake. Even Han 3000 says she wants to help, but she refuses. Moreover, after returning home, Qi Yiyun went back to his room and didn''t know what he was doing. Han three thousand lazy to ask, ready to wash sleep. And Qi Yiyun in the room, tears straight, for her, this is the first gift received by Han 3000, very precious, let alone eat, even open to see, Qi Yiyun is not willing to. On the head of the bed, an ordinary cake seems to have become her most precious thing. At this time, Han 3000 didn''t know that this cake would become his first nightmare after his rebirth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1418

    Two days later, Nangong Boling brought news to Han 3000, but the news was not as accurate as Han 3000 thought. Even Nangong Boling didn''t know what the organization behind Dao 12 was like. As for the location of the headquarters, it was impossible to find out, which made Han 3000 million have no idea.


    After all, with Nangong Boling''s control over the world, he is already a very top-notch existence, and there are organizations in the world that he does not understand.


    "I''ve tried my best, but there''s nothing I can do about the headquarters of black sheep." In order to avoid Han 3000 think that he is ineffective, Nangong Boling also deliberately explained.


    "There are also things you can''t find out. This black sheep organization really surprised me." Han 3000 said.


    "The black sheep organization has existed for hundreds of years, but so far, no one knows who the real controller is, and there is very little information about it. The real black sheep organization''s top management conceals their identity very closely." Nangong Boling said.


    "OK, I know. I''ll check it myself. If you have any new news, let me know as soon as possible." With that, Han 3000 hung up without waiting for Nangong Boling to reply.


    Although Nangong Boling is the largest private economy in the world, in Han 3000''s eyes, he is just an ordinary person who can be crushed to death.


    And Nangong Boling also has such self-knowledge, so he won''t be annoyed by Han 3000''s impoliteness. On the contrary, he will feel that it is reasonable.


    Does God care about the feelings of mortals?


    Do mortals dare to complain about God?


    When Han 3000 came to the living room, Dao 12 had just come out of the gym. Although he was injured a lot last night, today''s Dao 12 has obviously recovered a lot, and there is no sign of injury on the surface.


    "I didn''t expect that this black sheep organization is really mysterious. My people can''t find out its details." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    Dao 12 is no surprise, because there are too many people who want to dig out the details of black sheep organization, but no one has ever done it.


    "The person in charge of the black sheep organization will never show up. All information is spread by special satellite communication, and a number can only be used once, cutting off any possibility of being investigated. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to find out the details of the black sheep." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 nodded. He really underestimated the black sheep organization before, but ordinary people can''t find out. He''s not ordinary people.


    "Black sheep organization, will not let you go." Han 3000 asked.


    This is very certain. Since the day he betrayed the organization, he has known what kind of experience he will have. The black sheep organization is absolutely impossible for anyone who betrayed it to survive.


    "I will not die, black sheep will never die." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Since he is so clear about the serious consequences, why should he choose to betray? What are the reasons for this?


    "Since you know that black sheep will never die, why do you betray?" Han three thousand finish, after a pause, then continue to say: "if there is a difficult word, don''t tell me now, wait until you want to say it."


    Dao 12 is silent, obviously unwilling to tell Han 3000 at this time.


    Han Sanqian stopped questioning and said, "since the black sheep organization will not let you go, I still have the chance to find out the details of the black sheep organization. As long as they continue to send people, I don''t believe that everyone really knows more about the black sheep organization."


    Dao 12 knows what Han 3000 is thinking, but his wry smile fully shows that Han 3000''s idea is not tenable.


    If you want to use severe punishment to extort a confession, it''s totally meaningless for those killers, because the people of black sheep are all people who have experienced hell. How can they be afraid of torture?


    "It''s not realistic if you''re going to arrest them to extort a confession." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanqian smiles mysteriously, shakes his head and forces those people to tell the truth. Han Sanqian knows how small the probability is, but he doesn''t need the other party to say anything. As long as he enters their thinking with divine consciousness, he can dig out information about black sheep organization from their memory. Moreover, Han Sanqian doesn''t need to worry about the harm that these damned people will do to them.


    "I don''t need them to talk, I can know, for example, now you want to find an excuse to leave here, but you have been hesitant and don''t know how to talk." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Dao 12 is already in his heart. He really thinks so, but how can Han 3000 see it?


    "You... How do you know?" Dao 12 asked in surprise.


    "Me?" Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and said, "I have mind reading skills. I naturally know what you think. If you have something important to do, you can go."


    Dao 12 didn''t think about Han 3000''s ability to read his mind, because in his opinion, the probability is a joke, and Han 3000 may just know what he thinks.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Dao 12 said.


    "I''m not afraid of you running. If you want to survive, you can only be by my side. Otherwise, you will die sooner or later in the face of the pursuit of black sheep." Han 3000 light way. Dao 12 nodded heavily and left the villa. In fact, Han 3000 can easily find out why Dao 12 betrayed the black sheep organization, but he is not willing to do so because he treats Dao 12 as a brother, so he won''t dig out all the ideas of Dao 12. After all, it''s normal for brothers to have some privacy. After Dao 12 left, Han 3000 left the house soon. For him, it is normal to have nothing to do all day long. If he wants to do something, he will do something. Today''s Han 3000 is planning to go to the new urban area to have a look. Now the construction site should have started, and the cooperation between Feng Qian and Su Jia has been reached. Presumably, Su Guoyao''s current position in the Su family has been unmatched, and the Su family''s old man''s condition has improved. He will certainly strongly support Su Guoyao. With the old man, no one can shake Su Guoyao''s position in the Su family. Su Guolin, who has been expelled from the Su family, can only watch Su Guoyao''s status become higher and higher. In addition, there is another interesting thing about the Su family, that is, Jiang LAN, who ran away from home. In order to bet a breath, Jiang LAN angrily ran away and went back to her mother''s home. In her opinion, Su Guoyao''s cowardly temper will definitely ask her if she can''t go out for a week, but what Jiang LAN didn''t expect is that Su Guoyao didn''t even call her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1419

    And there is another news that makes Jiang LAN even more surprised. Su Guoyao actually stood up in the Su family and was responsible for a very big project. Now the future of the whole Su family is on Su Guoyao''s shoulders.


    Once a waste.


    Today''s hope.


    This kind of change was unexpected to Jiang LAN Wan Wan, which led to her worry.


    In the past, she was not afraid to quarrel with Su Guoyao, and often beat him to nothing, because she knew that this waste could only be swallowed in front of her.


    But now it''s different. The change of Su Guoyao''s status means that he will become rich. When men have money, what kind of women can''t get it.


    Jiang LAN doesn''t want to be robbed by other women for the good life she''s been waiting for most of her life.


    So, regardless of face, Jiang LAN went back to Yuncheng.


    Jiang Lan was stopped by the security guard at the gate of Su''s company, because now there are too many people who want to take a share in the new city. If they can''t find a way in Fengqian, they will come to Su''s company to seek cooperation, so Su''s company has to strengthen the screening of people who enter the company.


    Jiang LAN, who is stopped at the door, is very angry. She is also su Guoyao''s wife. How can she be stopped by a security guard?


    "Do you know who I am? You dare to stop me." Jiang LAN, with her hands on her hips and a shrew''s appearance, roared at the security guard.


    The security guard is a new comer. He doesn''t know who Jiang LAN is, but the company has already spoken. Anyone who doesn''t have an appointment or a company work permit is forbidden to enter. No one is allowed to have privileges, so he just acts according to the company''s rules and regulations.


    "It''s company policy. If I let you in, I''ll lose my job. Don''t embarrass me." The security guard said to Jiang LAN.


    Jiang LAN snorted coldly and said, "from the moment you stopped me, you have lost your job. I''m Su Guoyao''s wife. If you stopped me, you''re looking for death."


    The security guard was shocked at this.


    This shrew is actually the wife of President su. It''s going to be over.


    But it''s a company rule, and he didn''t do anything wrong.


    Just when the security guard was at a loss, Su Guoyao came out of the company and planned to go to the new city to see the situation.


    When Jiang LAN saw Su Guoyao, he went to Su Guoyao angrily. He pointed to the security guard and said, "what dog did you invite? I didn''t even know him. He stopped me outside the door."


    The security guard said to Su Guoyao with a scared face: "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. I didn''t know she was your wife. I just acted according to the company''s system. She didn''t make an appointment and didn''t have the company''s work permit."


    Su Guoyao waved his hand and said to the security guard, "don''t worry. I won''t punish you for not doing anything wrong."


    "What is not doing wrong? Isn''t it wrong that he stopped me? " Jiang LAN a listen to this more angry, used to make public in front of Su Guoyao domineering, she even raised her hand.


    Now Su Guoyao is not a waste of the past. He can be beaten or scolded.


    He is now the boss of the company. How can he be beaten by a woman in front of his employees?


    Seizing Jiang Lan''s wrist, Su Guoyao said coldly, "you don''t have an appointment, and you don''t have a work permit. He stops you and just does his duty. Such an employee should not be punished, but also be rewarded."


    Jiang LAN is a person who wants to save face. If she doesn''t get rid of the security guard, she can''t get by.


    But she didn''t expect Su Guoyao to say that.


    "Su Guoyao, do you really think your wings are hard? Even if I want to see you, I still need to make an appointment?" Jiang Lan said with a ferocious expression.


    "You?" Su Guoyao gave a cold smile and said, "haven''t you left Su''s house? What are you doing back now?"


    Jiang LAN once ran away from home, and when Su Yingxia was very young, she went back to her mother''s house irresponsibly. As a result, Su Yingxia had no one to take care of her. At that time, Su Guoyao had to ask Jiang LAN to come back. It was for this reason that Jiang LAN left angrily because she knew that if Su Guoyao asked her once, there would be a second time, third time.


    But this time, it''s really an accident. Su Yingxia has grown up and doesn''t need special care. Su Guoyao is in charge of the core rights of the company and doesn''t have so much energy and time to waste on Jiang LAN.


    Career has become the most important thing for Su Guoyao. As for women, especially Jiang LAN, they are dispensable.


    This is not that Su Guoyao abandons his wife, but that he is no longer used to her arrogance and barbarism.


    After hearing Su Guoyao''s words, Jiang LAN turned pale and said, "Su Guoyao, you are really good. Now that you have money, you can do without me, right?"


    "You''re right. I don''t have to be bullied by you any more. If you''re smart, go home and do what your housewife should do." Su Guoyao said.


    Jiang LAN is so angry that her scalp is cracked that she goes home to do what she should do.


    What should she do?


    In the past, Su Guoyao did all the washing, cooking and mopping, but Jiang Lan was like a young grandmother. She only played mahjong all day long and was chasing drama. How could she do such a thing¡° Su Guoyao, I''ve been with you for so many years. Do you have any conscience? " Jiang Lan said¡° Lucky and miserable? " Su Guoyao smile, said: "Jiang LAN, this kind of words from your mouth, you really do not know shame ah, so many years, what have you done, you even the most basic responsibility of mother are not fulfilled, you dare to say that they are fortunate and miserable?" Since Su Yingxia was born, Jiang LAN has been on the mahjong table all day before the full moon. It can be said that she did not take care of Su Yingxia. Even if Su Guoyao was very busy with the company, Jiang LAN would bring Su Yingxia to the mahjong table, no matter what impact it would have on Su Yingxia. In Su Yingxia''s infancy, Jiang Lan said the most is to let her cry, cry tired himself to sleep. Such a person really does not deserve to talk about fortune and hardship, so Su Guoyao at this time, is not unfeeling, but let Jiang LAN get what she should have¡° I didn''t do anything. Did Su Yingxia grow up by himself? " The angry Jiang LAN roars at the top of his voice¡° Jiang LAN, if you really want to tangle with me here, we will divorce. Otherwise, go home quickly. " Su Guoyao doesn''t want to entangle with Jiang LAN any more, because there are too many family clowns that can''t be mentioned at the door of the company. Only Su Guoyao knows how Su Yingxia grew up. And even Su Yingxia doesn''t have much affection for Jiang LAN, which is enough to show how failed Jiang Lan''s mother role is. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1420

    Hear divorce two words, Jiang LAN instant panic.


    Now that Su Guoyao has just gained a position in the company, her good days are coming. If she divorced at this time, wouldn''t all her hardships be in vain?


    Jiang LAN doesn''t want to end up like this. She knows in her heart that she can''t treat Su Guoyao the way she used to. After all, Su Guoyao is different now.


    Leng after a while, Jiang Lan said: "I go home to cook, today you go home early to eat."


    Although this is a word without face, for the sake of the future rich life, Jiang LAN is willing to be soft hearted. This is her character. Although face is important, for the sake of money, it can be avoided.


    Su Guoyao was a bit surprised because he didn''t expect Jiang LAN to say so. In his heart, Jiang LAN is an arrogant and domineering shrew. He doesn''t make sense of anything and just cares about himself.


    And now, Jiang LAN has swallowed up.


    Su Guoyao didn''t respond to Jiang LAN and got on the bus directly. He had to go to the construction site in the new city to see the situation. As for what Jiang LAN wanted to do, he didn''t care so much.


    Since Jiang LAN married Su Guoyao, she has never been to the vegetable market or cooked in person. Today is the first time for her. But for the sake of her rich life in the future, Jiang LAN repeatedly reminds herself to swallow her anger. As long as she can get the money, everything is floating.


    New city.


    The initial reclamation is already in progress, and numerous old factories have been pushed to the site. Although it is still a wilderness, it will become the economic core of Cloud City and the largest shopping center in the Asia Pacific region in the next few years.


    In other people''s eyes, this is an impossible thing to accomplish, but as long as Han 3000 says, it is a very simple thing.


    Once all the new luxury products are on sale in Yuncheng, this alone will be enough to attract countless rich women. It won''t work if you don''t want to be popular.


    When Han 3000 came to the new city, he also met Su Guoyao.


    In the face of Han 3000, Su Guoyao doesn''t have the posture of the top management of the Su family''s company. He is more like a subordinate, because the prospects he and the Su family have are given by Han 3000, and Han 3000''s words can break the dreams of the Su family.


    So everyone can provoke, but Han 3000 is the only one who needs the Su family to be careful.


    "3000, I didn''t expect you to come here to have a look." Su Guoyao said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "It''s like you''re making fun of me." Han 3000 said.


    "No, No." Su Guoyao repeatedly waved his hand and quickly explained: "I didn''t mean that. I just said that you were very busy and actually came to inspect the work. It''s so dedicated."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 himself wants to laugh. He''s such a simple shopkeeper. How can he be dedicated to his work.


    But it''s interesting for Su Guoyao to say that. It seems that he should have guessed something.


    But this is no exception, after all, he is not a fool, really with the relationship of friends, can provide such a great help to the Su family, even if no one believes it.


    "As you are in the Su family, you don''t have to come to the construction site to investigate. Just send someone to have a look." Han 3000 said.


    "There are some things that you have to ask for yourself. Just listening to the news will inevitably lead to errors. I don''t want to make any mistakes in this matter." Su Guoyao said.


    Han 3000 nodded. Su Guoyao finally turned over in Su''s home. Naturally, he didn''t want any accident. After all, it''s not easy for him to get all this. He will certainly take good care of it.


    "Three thousand, i... I have something to prove to you." Su Guoyao said hesitantly.


    Han Sanqian smiles. He knows what Su Guoyao wants to ask, so he says, "yes."


    Su Guoyao took a deep breath. As he expected, Han 3000 was the boss behind Feng Qian. Otherwise, how could the Su family get cooperation easily?


    However, he is too young and has a lot of energy. It''s not only a matter of money, but also world-class luxury goods, which Han 3000 has done.


    With the imagination of Su Guoyao, we can''t imagine how powerful Han 3000 is.


    "There''s one more thing, can I ask more?" Su Guoyao said again.


    This time, Han 3000 still guessed what Su Guoyao wanted to ask, but he did not say the answer, but said: "what''s the matter."


    "It''s about Su Yingxia. You help me because Su Yingxia. Do you like her?" Su Guoyao said that it was a certain degree of danger for him, because once han Sanyi denied it, this feeling changed.


    "It''s not just like that. She will be my wife. Are you satisfied with the answer?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Guoyao is confused.


    He is sure to be his wife, which shows that the relationship between the Su family and Han 3000 is firm, but he can''t figure out how such a young Han 3000 can identify a woman as his wife?


    If he were Su Guoyao, he would be so rich, powerful and young that he would not be able to dominate the world. Large forest in front of you, who is willing to give up for a tree? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1421

    Two days later, late at night, the alert Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes in his sleep, raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, dressed calmly, and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    In the dark, Zhonghan 3000 didn''t turn on the light, but he could sense that several people had broken into the villa, and their skills were beyond ordinary people''s reach.


    Han 3000 knew that the people of black sheep organization finally came to the door.


    It has to be said that their actions are still very fast. After only waiting for two days, they have made a clear investigation of themselves, and there are almost no clues.


    "You''re a little late." When Han 3000 felt that several people had entered the door, he said.


    Several people in the dark were stunned.


    They have a lot of experience in assassination, and have never failed, but this time, it seems that they have been found by the target mission, which they never thought of.


    "You know we''re here." Someone said.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "from the first time you enter my house, I know, what''s so strange?"


    "Just me?" The man said with a smile that he was not the only one who carried out the goal this time. In order to ensure the safety, the organization arranged five people.


    "Yes, it''s just you." Han 3000 said.


    The man frowned, as if with other connotations.


    It''s just him. What about the others?


    "Brothers, show up. The target already knows that we are coming." The man spoke and called his companions.


    But after the voice fell, he did not get the response he wanted.


    "Am I not clear enough? You''re the only one left. " Han 3000 tone some helpless said.


    The man suddenly felt a chill attack, and five of them broke into the villa together. In the absence of any movement, how could the other four people be killed quietly? This is absolutely impossible.


    Just when he felt a little strange, the light in the living room suddenly turned on. The sudden light made him feel blind for a moment.


    When he was able to see things in front of him, the human eye almost fell to the ground.


    The other four companions, who had been lying on the ground neatly without any movement, seemed to have died. As the target of Han 3000, they stood beside them with a faint smile.


    Such a scene makes him feel numb. As a strong assassin, he is very sensitive to the environment. But just now he didn''t feel any movement. How did these four companions get killed?


    "You... How did you do it!" The man asked Han 3000 in horror. He thought it was a very simple assassination mission, but he didn''t expect that the four companions fell down like this.


    "Didn''t your organization tell you that your goal is the strongest in the world?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The strongest in the world?


    In his opinion, this kind of words can only be used when bragging, because no one would call himself that.


    But in the face of Han 3000, he can''t find any reason to refute, because the four companions have indeed died, and the death is inexplicable. If his skill is not strong enough, how can he do it?


    He began to look at the surrounding environment, hoping to find a way to escape. Because his companion was dead, he didn''t have the courage to attack Han 3000.


    "Want to run? You don''t really think you can run, do you?" Han 3000 saw his intention and said with a smile.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" The man asked with obvious fear.


    "Ah." Han 3000 sighed, then shook his head helplessly and said, "it seems that your memory is really bad. I just said that. I am the strongest in the world."


    With that, Han 3000 walked towards the man.


    Although he has not yet had a formal fight with Han 3000, the death of his four companions has caused great pressure on his heart.


    Killers are outlaws, but they are not afraid of death.


    "What do you want, what do you want to do?" The man asked in a panic.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t laugh or cry, and said, "you broke into my house in the middle of the night and wanted to kill me, but now you ask me what I want to do. Don''t you know your end?"


    The man gritted his teeth. It''s better to fight than wait to die. At least there is a chance of life. So he planned to start first.


    But when the idea was born in his mind, he suddenly found that his whole body could not move, and seemed to be bound by an inexplicable force.


    "What''s the matter? What have you done to me? Why can''t I move?" There was a strong fear in his eyes. He could do nothing but talk.


    "You''ve never seen such power." Han 3000''s voice fell in front of the killer. The blink of an eye was like a blink.


    The killer''s scalp is numb. He has seen many strong men, but Han 3000 has never heard of them. He seems to have the ability that ordinary people don''t have¡° How much do you know about black sheep? " Han 3000 asked. The killer knows that he has no way to survive in the face of this kind of people, and he seems to want to know more about black sheep organization from his own mouth¡° You will face the endless pursuit of black sheep. Sooner or later, you will die in their hands Said the man¡° Tut. " Han three thousand one face dissatisfaction, said: "the answer is not the question, this is not the answer I want." Finish saying, Han three thousand one palm split in his shoulder, seem to have no power, but this palm, has let the killer''s whole right arm off. The sharp pain made the killer scream. Han 3000 turns to see Qi Yiyun''s room, and quickly uses his own strength to block the sound to avoid waking Qi Yiyun who is still sleeping¡° Since you don''t say it, I can only find the answer in my own way. " Han 3000 was very reluctant. Next, Han 3000''s eyes began to turn white, as if they were covered with a layer of mysterious power. The killer can''t use words to describe his fear of Han 3000. He doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do, but although he tries his best, he can''t get rid of the invisible shackles, just like a lamb to be slaughtered. Han 3000 enters the killer''s mind and explores the information he knows about black sheep organization. However, to his disappointment, he doesn''t know anything except the intelligence and orders he receives. None of the five killers really understand black sheep! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1422

    The restless night did not bring any useful information to Han 3000, but Han 3000 was not worried. Since the black sheep organization knew where he lived, it would continue to send people.


    In the case that these marginal characters can''t kill him, there will inevitably be the core experts of black sheep organization. Han 3000 doesn''t believe that they can really keep secret. No one knows about black sheep organization.


    The next day, after Qi Yiyun wakes up, she doesn''t notice anything unusual. She can''t imagine that five killers came to her home last night, and they were killed by Han 3000 quietly.


    At noon, Dao 12 finally returned to the hillside villa.


    Han 3000 didn''t ask what he had done in the past two days. After all, it was Dao 12''s private affair. Even if Han 3000 regarded him as a brother, he would leave him some privacy.


    "I''m not late." Dao 12 asked Han 3000.


    The meaning of his words is very obvious, that is to ask Han 3000 if there is a killer of black sheep organization. It''s only two days. In his opinion, it should not be so fast.


    "Five of them came last night, but they know nothing about black sheep like you." Han 3000 some helpless said.


    Here come five!


    Knife twelve eyelids jump, subconsciously looked at the living room environment, there is no trace of fighting, and the five people, absolutely can''t leave for no reason.


    "Where are they?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han 3000 pointed to the backyard and said, "next year, in the back garden, the flowers will be very bright."


    Dao 12''s hands and feet are stiff. Han 3000 said that, which means that the bodies of the five people have been buried in the back garden.


    But without any fighting trace, how did Han 3000 solve the five killers?


    You know, the killers of black sheep organization, even the most marginal ones, are absolutely experts. Don''t they even have the ability to resist in front of Han 3000?


    Seeing Dao 12 in a daze, Han 3000 knew what he was thinking, so he said: "in your eyes, these people may be very powerful, but to me, they are a pile of garbage, not even qualified to resist."


    Dao 12 took a cold breath and said: "if the black sheep organization doesn''t achieve its goal, it will never stop. If it can''t kill you once, it will continue to send people."


    "Will it be too slow? I hope they can show up as soon as possible." Han 3000 asked.


    This problem makes Dao 12 laugh and cry. No one can laugh and talk after being targeted by black sheep. Han 3000 is the first one he has met, and probably the only one in his life.


    "They will evaluate your strength, and then send more powerful people. Since these five people have not completed the task, the next time they come, they will certainly be more powerful. According to the efficiency of black sheep organization, it should take less than three days." Dao 12 explained.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said, "it''s OK. Three days is not too long. I hope the next time you come, you can bring me some information about black sheep."


    Although Han 3000 has told Dao 12 that he has mind reading skills, Dao 12 doesn''t believe it very much, because this kind of ability is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    "It''s not easy for you to know the secret of the black sheep organization from them. The more powerful the killers are and the more loyal they are to the black sheep organization, they will never betray the black sheep organization." Dao 12 said.


    "Well, you still don''t believe that I have mind reading skills. It seems that I have to show it to you next time." Han 3000 said.


    There is nothing special about Han Sanqian today. He planned to study how to let ordinary people practice, because Han Sanyi had planned to take some people from the earth to Xuanyuan world, and these people must be able to practice, because Xuanyuan world is a world of the jungle, If they enter as ordinary people, they will not be able to protect themselves in the future.


    But before long, Mo Yang called Han 3000, and he was very excited.


    "3000, I''m back to Cloud City. Do you have time now? Come to Mullins." Mo Yang said.


    "Is there anything urgent?" Han 3000 doubts that he has felt something unusual from Mo Yang''s excited tone, but he can''t guess what happened.


    "Liu Fang followed me to Yuncheng." Mo Yang said.


    "Lying trough!" Han 3000 blurted out these two words subconsciously. He didn''t expect that in just a few days, Mo Yang had already taken Liu Fang, which made Han 3000 unable to imagine what kind of process it was.


    Liu Fang comes from a scholarly family, and she is also a teacher. Normally, she is very exclusive of people with Mo Yang''s identity. How can she follow Mo Yang to Yuncheng?


    Does Mo Yang conceal his identity?


    If so, Han 3000 will think Mo Yang is stupid, because he can cheat for a while, but he can''t cheat for a lifetime. When Liu Fang knows the truth, he is likely to turn against him.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, the best way between them is to confess. Only when Mo Yang confesses his identity and Liu Fang accepts it, can they really be together¡° Liu Fang, do you know who you are? " Han 3000 asked¡° Yes, I''ve told her all Mo Yang said. This answer completely surprised Han 3000. Does it mean that in Liu Fang''s heart, there is still a restless heart hidden, so she can accept the identity of Mo Yang? The surface of a good girl hides a little girl''s heart? Han Sanqian shakes her head subconsciously. This kind of thing may exist, but it can''t happen to Liu Fang. After all, her family background is different, and she is doomed to be a little sister¡° OK, I''ll come first Han 3000 no longer guesses himself and is going to visit Mullins. As he was about to leave, Han 3000 looked at Dao 12. Before his rebirth, he and Mo Yang were also very good brothers. They took care of Cloud City together, and constantly expanded their power to the outer city. Dao 12 made a great contribution¡° Come with me and introduce a friend to you. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 didn''t refuse. Now his whole life is Han 3000''s. naturally, he won''t refuse any arrangement from Han 3000. When they come to mulinsi, Han 3000 sees Liu Fang in a white dress, which is out of place with mulinsi''s environment, because she doesn''t look like a person who can play in a nightclub. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1423

    When Liu Fang saw Han 3000, she was still a little shy. It was estimated that she was too quick to establish a relationship with Mo Yang, so she was inevitably a little shy.


    At this moment, Han 3000 suddenly some admire Moyang.


    He and Su Yingxia met earlier, but until today, Han 3000 has not really finished Su Yingxia.


    In contrast, Mo Yang has already finished Liu Fang in just a few days. Is it difficult for Mo Yang to do some special tricks in picking up girls?


    This can not help but let Han 3000 some want to ask Moyang for two moves.


    "To introduce you, this is my good brother, Han 3000." With that, Mo Yang looks at Dao 12. He doesn''t know the strange face, but he knows that since he can stay with Han 3000, he must have an extraordinary relationship with Han 3000.


    "His name is Dao 12. Just call him 12. He is also a good brother." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang stretched out his fist.


    Dao 12 knew it very well. He hit Mo Yang with his fist.


    "Since he is 3000''s brother, he is my brother of Moyang." Mo Yang said.


    Dao 12 smiles and nods. For the killer industry, there are no friends, but he can see from Mo Yang''s eyes that there is no hypocrisy in his words. This feeling is strange to Dao 12, but it is very comfortable.


    "Is this my sister-in-law?" Han 3000 looks at Liu Fang and asks with a smile.


    Mo Yang smiles brightly, while Liu Fang nods shyly.


    Han 3000 sighed in his heart. At this time, he was not convinced. Even Liu Fang took the initiative to admit it.


    "You know who he is, and you want to be with him?" Han 3000 said to Liu Fang jokingly.


    "He has promised me to quit the world." Liu Fang looked at Mo Yang and said.


    Mo Yang laughs and picks up the head and says to Han 3000, "we plan to open a cram school in Yuncheng."


    Han three thousand this just remembered this matter, originally Mo Yang for Liu Fang gold basin wash hands, now and Liu Fang together, will naturally repeat the old story.


    However, once Moyang withdraws from the world, it will cause a lot of troubles. The only difference is that with Han 3000, the safety of Moyang and Liu Fang can be guaranteed.


    "Do it yourself, no matter what you want to do." Han Sanqian didn''t persuade Mo Yang, because he doesn''t need Mo Yang''s help in the road with his current ability. Moreover, when Mo Yang quits, Dao 12 can make up for the vacancy, which will not affect the overall situation.


    Mo Yang mysteriously pulled Han 3000 aside and said in a low voice: "3000, although my decision is a little hasty, it is also after my careful consideration. I may not be able to help in the future. Don''t blame me."


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter to me if I have your help. I can''t stop what I want to do. And now with Dao 12, he can take your place."


    Mo Yang was relieved when he heard this. What he was most worried about was that it would cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction. After all, Han 3000''s development in Yuncheng could get twice the result with half the effort and save a lot of trouble with the help of his identity. Now Han 3000 agrees, so he can rest assured.


    Mo Yang makes an OK gesture to Liu Fang, and Liu Fang''s expression is obviously relaxed, which makes Han 3000 a little confused.


    Is Mo Yang saying something bad about himself in front of Liu Fang?


    "Mo Yang, what have you done? Why is Liu Fang afraid of me?" Han 3000 asked.


    Moyang shook his head like a rattle and said, "no, no, I didn''t say anything."


    Looking at Mo Yang''s disguised expression, Han 3000 wants to kick this guy to death, but in front of Liu Fang, he still wants to save face, so Han 3000 holds back.


    "There is a very important thing to tell you in the future. At that time, you will be faced with a choice, which will change your life." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang Leng Leng, asked: "what choice."


    "I''ll tell you later, now it''s just a psychological preparation for you." Han 3000 has not yet worked out how to let ordinary people practice. After all, the earth is not a suitable environment for cultivation. If ordinary people want to do this, it is as difficult as heaven. Han 3000 must solve this difficult problem at the beginning.


    "OK, no matter what I do, I''ll follow you, as long as I don''t mix with society." Mo Yang said.


    Han three thousand helpless smile, it seems that for Liu Fang, he is really has left everything.


    The rivers and mountains in Yuncheng are not big, but they are not small. Moreover, it took Mo Yang a lot of effort to fight down. For a woman, if you give up, you will give up. True love.


    "You hand over Dao 12, and let him sit in your position smoothly." Han 3000 exhorted.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange everything."


    Dao 12 stays in mulinsi and has some problems with Moyang. After Han 3000 greets Liu Fang, he leaves.


    If you want ordinary people to practice, the biggest problem is how to have enough cultivation aura. The only place on earth with this kind of environment is the apocalypse, but if they go to the apocalypse, Han 3000 can''t help anytime and anywhere. After all, he has Su Yingxia in Yuncheng, and he can''t live in the Apocalypse himself¡° If we can gather all the auras of the earth in one place, it should be a wonderful cultivation environment. " Han three thousand to himself, the first time thought of the hillside villa. It''s absolutely the best choice to build the hillside villa into a place for cultivation. However, how to gather aura is a very big problem for Han 3000¡° Apocalypse, apocalypse Han three thousand silently read twice, suddenly thought of something. Since the Apocalypse can gather aura, it shows that the Apocalypse must have something unique. As long as we find out this unique place, we may be able to perfectly copy the way of gathering aura to the hillside villa¡° It seems that we have to go to the apocalypse. " Han 3000 sighs and says, but before going to Apocalypse, Han 3000 still has to deal with the black sheep organization. Once he disappears, the black sheep organization is likely to attack people around him, which Han 3000 absolutely does not want to see. Unknowingly, Han 3000 came to the school gate, which was like a rope pulling him. This alone had doomed the immortal marriage between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. But at the gate of the school, Han 3000 found a strange thing, a few guys, squatting on the opposite side of the road, like to do something bad. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1424

    Han 3000''s keen intuition told him that these people were not good things, so he walked towards them.


    As soon as I got closer, I listened to the conversation for a few days about how to play today. My words were vulgar and dirty. One of them, holding a picture in his hand, kept looking at it, and kept looking at the school gate. It was like kidnapping someone.


    "What are you doing, little man?" When one of them found that Han 3000 was close, he bared his teeth and asked Han 3000, especially revealing the tattoo on his arm. It seemed that he wanted to scare Han 3000 away.


    "Who are you going to kidnap?" Han 3000 asked directly.


    Several people''s faces changed when they heard this.


    The man with the photo put it away for the first time.


    "Kid, do you know what''s the end of meddling?"


    "Boy, didn''t your mother tell you not to make trouble?"


    "Get out of here, or your mother won''t know you."


    Several people said to Han 3000 angrily.


    These words are used to frighten ordinary people. They must be useful. Besides, children of Han 3000''s age have long been pissed off.


    However, for Han 3000, these words not only failed to intimidate him, but made him feel ridiculous.


    How dare a few street thugs say such words!


    Han 3000 went to the man with the picture in his hand and said, "take out the picture."


    "Boy, you have to look for something."


    "Go to hell, fight."


    They surrounded Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 looked coldly and said, "if you don''t want to die, just hand it over. I''ll let you go."


    "Oh, little thing, you''re so damn good. Go to hell." The man who spoke waved his fist at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 kicked out with a quick thunder, and the man flew out directly.


    The remaining few people see this scene, directly stand on the spot, silly!


    "Hand in the picture." Han continued.


    The man who took the photo turned pale with fright. Before, he didn''t pay attention to Han 3000, but he was scared when he watched the tragedy of his companion.


    "Boy, who are you?" Someone asked, trembling.


    Han Sanqian held out his hand, grabbed the person holding the photo by the throat and said, "do you want to try what it''s like to have a broken neck?"


    The man kept shaking his head and finally handed in the photo.


    When Han 3000 saw that the person in the photo was su Yingxia, he was crazy about killing him.


    The reason why he came to these people''s trouble was that he felt that this matter might have something to do with Su Yingxia. He had a better attitude of killing the wrong people than letting them go, so he came to see clearly.


    Unexpectedly, these people really came to kidnap Su Yingxia.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, anyone who threatens Su Yingxia should die. He must nip these threats in the cradle to ensure Su Yingxia''s 100% safety.


    But this is still in the street, in full view of the public, Han 3000 can''t mess with the law.


    "Come on, who asked you to do it? If you dare to hide a little, you don''t have to live." Han 3000 said.


    Several people don''t know the details of Han 3000, but he has seen his skill. The partner who was kicked to fly fainted directly, and now they are not sober, so they can probably predict the end of their strength compared with Han 3000.


    Even if a few of them do it at the same time, they may not be Han 3000''s opponents, so they don''t have to ask for trouble.


    "It''s a man named Su Guolin. He promised us 100000 yuan." The people who took the photos were scared the most, so they were lenient to Han Sanqian at the first time.


    Han Sanqian is not surprised to hear Su Guolin''s three words, because Su Yingxia won''t provoke these people. The most likely reason is that the contradiction between Su Guolin and Su Guoyao turns his anger on Su Yingxia.


    But this Su Guolin is really not a thing, even to his niece.


    "Go away, don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, I won''t be so lucky next time." Han 3000 sternly scolds a way.


    Several people hurriedly ran away. As for the man who fainted, no one took care to take him away with him.


    Han 3000 takes out the phone and dials Su Guoyao''s number.


    Su Guoyao is so busy now that he does almost everything by himself. He is afraid that there will be some mistakes, which will lead to a bumpy road for him to turn over.


    But no matter how busy he is, other people''s phone calls can not be answered, but Han 3000''s phone call, Su Guoyao will never miss.


    At the moment of the sound, he saw Han''s three thousand words, and Su Guoyao put down what he was doing and picked up the phone.


    "3000, what can I do for you?" Su Guoyao said.


    "Su Guolin found a group of people to kidnap Su Yingxia. Those people have been beaten away by me, but he will not give up. You should know how to deal with this matter?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Su Guoyao''s expression is ferocious. Su Guolin, who has been driven out of Su''s family and company, even has to do this kind of thing! Su Yingxia is the only connection between the Su family and Han 3000. If something happens to Su Yingxia, the Su family will be finished¡° I see. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it as soon as possible. " Su Guoyao said. Han Sanqian hangs up the phone. Although the trouble has been solved, he is still worried because he can''t protect Su Yingxia all the time. Similar incidents are likely to happen in the future, which is a very big problem for Su Yingxia''s safety. It is almost impossible to completely solve such incidents, unless Su Yingxia has the ability to protect himself. Let Su Yingxia also begin to practice? After the birth of Han 3000 naohai, he quickly denied the idea, because she would have the ability to support the shaking in the future. Han 3000 didn''t know whether her cultivation would have problems with her ability to absorb the shaking in the future, so he didn''t dare to try it easily. It seems that we have to find an expert to protect Su Yingxia. It''s time to finish school. The students went out of school one after another. Su Yingxia and Qi Yiyun came out of school as usual. Seeing Qi Yiyun, Han 3000 thinks of one thing. If Qi Yiyun can protect Su Yingxia, it should be the best choice. After all, they are friends now. They spend most of the day together, and it should not be a big problem for them to live together. But it''s cruel for Qi Yiyun to do this. After all, she still likes Han 3000. Seeing Han 3000, Qi Yiyun takes the initiative to say hello to Su Yingxia and then leaves. And Su Yingxia, is also the initiative to go to Han 3000 in front. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1425

    "You pick me up every day. Why don''t you study with me?" Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    Hearing the word "study", Han 3000 suddenly felt his head hurt.


    According to his experience, if he is allowed to sit in the classroom again and lose his freedom, I''m afraid that within three days, Han 3000 will be driven crazy. After all, his current state of mind is already that of an adult.


    "Actually, I am very busy every day." Han 3000 said.


    "Is it?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a suspicious face. She doesn''t think Han 3000 is busy. She is like an idle person all day. If she is really busy, how can she come to pick her up from school every day.


    "Of course, I have my own job. You really think I have nothing to do." Han 3000 tone firm said.


    Su Yingxia nodded, no longer entangled in this problem, said: "soon summer vacation, the school has a summer camp activities, I am ready to participate in, do you want to play?"


    Han 3000 certainly won''t refuse to go out with Su Yingxia. After all, this kind of time alone is very precious for him, and it''s also the best time to cultivate his feelings.


    "No problem. When?" Han 3000 asked.


    "A month later, it''s still early. We have to finish the final exam." Su Yingxia said.


    This time is very friendly for Han 3000. After all, he still needs to deal with the problem of black sheep organization. One month is enough for him to deal with this matter well.


    "OK, that''s settled. I''ll take part then."


    They walked towards Su Yingxia''s home, which was a very normal habit. Even Su Yingxia was used to having Han 3000 to send her home.


    Or as usual to the downstairs, Su Yingxia upstairs, Han 3000 left.


    But this time the difference is that the first time Su Yingxia comes home, he lies prone at the window and watches Han 3000 leave. This is something that has never happened before.


    I don''t know why, every time I walk with Han 3000, Su Yingxia feels very secure. After they are separated, Su Yingxia''s heart becomes empty, just like something is missing.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Su Yingxia looks inexplicably lost. It seems that for her, the journey home is so fast that she hasn''t spent enough time with Han 3000.


    "What are you doing at the window?" Jiang Lan''s voice came from behind.


    Su Yingxia flurried around, said: "no... nothing."


    Not believing in evil, Jiang LAN went to the window, looked out and asked Su Yingxia, "you are not in puppy love. I warn you that if you dare to do this kind of thing without my permission, I will break your leg."


    Jiang LAN has always regarded Su Yingxia as her hope of turning over, because she had never thought Su Guoyao would turn over, so if she wanted to live a good life, she needed to rely on Su Yingxia.


    Especially when seeing the news about betrothal gifts, Jiang LAN would imagine that Su Yingxia would get married in the future. If she could bring millions of betrothal gifts to her family, she would have a good life.


    So Jiang LAN has already decided to find her husband for Su Yingxia. She doesn''t have to be handsome or young, but she has to have money.


    If in this period by those unscrupulous little bastards to harm, this is Jiang LAN absolutely does not allow.


    "I thought you went back to my mother-in-law''s house. Why did you come back again?" Su Yingxia says with an unconvinced face that although Jiang LAN is her biological mother, Su Yingxia doesn''t have much affection for her because Jiang LAN is at home and doesn''t play the role of a good wife and mother.


    Moreover, she often scolds Su Guoyao as worthless. Many times, Su Yingxia can''t see these things.


    So this time Jiang LAN ran away from home, Su Yingxia didn''t even persuade him.


    For Su Yingxia, there is no Jiang LAN at home. On the contrary, it is much quieter.


    "You dead girl, don''t you want me to come back? This is my home of Jiang LAN." Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia fiercely.


    Su Yingxia didn''t bother to quarrel with her and went directly to her room.


    on the other hand.


    Su family villa.


    After receiving the phone call from Han 3000, Su Guoyao put down everything and came to Su''s villa.


    The old man of the Su family has now handed over everything in the company to Su Guoyao, because other cooperation in the company has become unimportant. As long as Fengqian''s cooperation is well done, the Su family will not worry about development.


    Nowadays, the old man is enjoying life at home, cooking a pot of tea for himself, listening to Peking Opera, and then he can have a leisurely day.


    "Dad." Su Guoyao went up to the old man and called respectfully.


    In the past, if I heard Su Guoyao''s voice, I would feel impatient, but now it''s different. Su Guoyao has become the future of the Su family, so I naturally should pay attention to him.


    "Here comes Guoyao. Sit down." The old man said, and he poured a cup of tea for Su Guoyao.


    In the past, only Su Guolin could enjoy this kind of treatment occasionally, but Su Guoyao didn''t feel flattered because he knew the importance of himself now. If the old man wanted to see the development of the Su family, he had to rely on him.


    "Dad, Han 3000 called me today." Su Guoyao said.


    Hearing Han three thousand words, the old man sat up straight, because his life was saved by Han three thousand, but he attached great importance to Han three thousand from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s the matter? What did you say?" Asked the old man.


    "He found several people who were going to kidnap Su Yingxia today. Although they were beaten away by him, he wanted me to solve the problem." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man has green eyes and eyebrows. The reason why han 3000 will help the Su family is that Su Yingxia can''t have any accidents. Otherwise, the Su family will be ruined.


    "Do you know who did it? No matter what the cost, we should solve this man and not let him hurt Su Yingxia." Said the old man.


    "Su Guolin." Su Guoyao did not intend to beat around the Bush, said directly.


    "What The old man stood up and said, "you said, it was su Guolin who kidnapped Su Yingxia?"


    "Yes, Han 3000 told me that. There will be no fake. That''s why I came to you." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man took a deep breath. If it was done by an outsider, just find a few people to deal with it. But it was his son who did this stupid thing!


    And if you think about it carefully, Su Guolin really has a motive to do so, because a large part of the reason why he was expelled from the Su family is related to Su Guoyao. It is understandable that Su Yingxia should take revenge on him.


    The old man took out the phone and dialed Su Guolin''s number.


    "Come to the villa at once." Said the old man harshly.


    Su Guolin on the other end of the phone is at a loss. He is still waiting for those people to bring Su Yingxia to him. How can the old man suddenly call?


    With an uneasy mood, Su Guolin came to the villa. When he saw Su Guoyao, he had an uncertain premonition in his heart.


    At this time, the old lady also appeared, because before Su Guolin came, in order to avoid accidents, he called the old lady in advance.


    After all, the old lady is the one who loves him the most. If something really happens, the old lady will intercede for him.


    "Dad, mom." Su Guolin only called his parents and directly chose to ignore his elder brother Su Guoyao.


    "Su Guolin, do you think it''s not miserable enough for you to be driven out of the Su family, and you have to die to be reconciled?" The old man asked Su Guolin.


    Su Guolin pretended to be innocent. Before she could speak, the old lady said, "what''s the matter? How unlucky it is to die."


    "It''s none of your business to be reconciled here." The old man stares at the old lady.


    "What do you mean, you curse my son, and don''t allow me to refute it?" The old lady got angry and stared at the old man.


    "Curse him?" The old man was so angry that he shivered all over and said, "this is his own death. He doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin."


    "What happened? Is it so serious? It''s all a family. Can''t it be even life and death? How big a problem can''t be solved?" Said the old lady.


    "You precious son, you want to kidnap Su Yingxia. Are you serious enough?" Said the old man.


    Su Guolin decided to do it in private, and did not tell the old lady, so the old lady who heard this was also surprised.


    Kidnap Su Yingxia!


    Although she doesn''t pay attention to Su Yingxia, she is also the Su family. Now the Su family can get the chance to cooperate with Fengqian, which has a great relationship with Su Yingxia. If anything happens to Su Yingxia, the Su family won''t have a good life.


    "Dad, what do you say? How could I kidnap Su Yingxia? That''s my niece." Su Guolin said to the old man with a wronged expression on his face.


    "Su Guolin, now you don''t admit it. Do you have to put the evidence in front of you?" Su Guoyao said.


    "Su Guoyao, I''ve left Su''s family and company. What else do you want me to do? Do you really want to force me to death and slander me with such things?" Su Guolin looked at Su Guoyao ferociously and said.


    Although he didn''t know why the old man knew about it, Su Guolin knew that he couldn''t even admit it. Otherwise, even if there was an old lady present, he couldn''t be saved.


    "Slander you?" Su Guoyao stood up and walked up to Su Guolin. They looked at each other and said, "what did you do? You know best whether it was slander or not. You know that Han 3000 called me personally. Do you know how much influence it would have on the Su family if you did it?"


    "And you said it was your own niece. How could you do that?"


    "You fart. It''s none of my business. I didn''t do it." Su Guolin quibbled.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1426

    No matter how sophisticated Su Guolin is, in Su Guoyao''s mind, he has already determined that he did it, because he believes in Han 3000 100% and will never have any doubt about Han 3000. Moreover, it''s about Su Yingxia, and Han 3000 will never make such a joke.


    As for Su Guolin, it is reasonable for him to retaliate by this means. After all, Su Guolin was expelled from the Su family and the company because of him.


    "Su Guolin, it''s useless for you to sophistry. I warn you that this kind of thing can only happen once, and I will never allow it to happen again. I also advise you not to put your mind on Su Yingxia, otherwise you don''t even know how to die." Su Guoyao said that Su Guolin is also his brother, so Su Guoyao can''t kill Su Guolin because of such a thing. He can only give him another chance.


    But when Su Guolin heard such words, he was even more angry and said, "do you threaten me? Su Guoyao, don''t think you''ve really turned over. As long as Su Guolin is here, I''ll pull you down sooner or later. You waste, you have no ability to manage the company. "


    It''s definitely not a wise choice to say this in front of the old man, but Su Guolin can''t care so much. He is angry and wants to kill Su Guoyao.


    The old man snorted coldly. In the past, Su Guolin''s ability was really better than Su Guoyao''s, and the Su family''s company was really going to let Su Guolin take charge.


    But now, Su Guoyao''s advantages are definitely not comparable to Su Guolin''s, which has nothing to do with his personal ability. Fengqian alone is enough to let the old man hand over the company to Su Guoyao.


    "Do you think I''m threatening you? No, it''s just the best advice, because it''s not just me that you hurt the people Su Yingxia offended. " Su Guoyao said that Han 3000 is more concerned about the safety of Su Yingxia than he is. Once Su Yingxia is in danger, and Su Guolin is acting as the emissary behind the scenes, Su Guoyao can almost imagine Su Guolin''s fate.


    With Han 3000''s ability and temper, how can he survive?


    "Su Guolin, you have been expelled from the Su family. If you want to make trouble for the Su family, I don''t mind solving it myself." The old man began to say that he also understood the importance of Su Yingxia to the Su family, so he must strangle Su Guolin''s dangerous ideas in the cradle.


    Su Guolin was cool in his heart. Seeing the old man''s attitude, he obviously didn''t pay attention to him, and solving these four words by himself fully showed how determined the old man''s attitude was.


    This makes Su Guolin almost desperate, because he knows that his desire to return to the company and regain power has almost become an extravagant hope.


    This also made Su Guolin''s evil seeds germinate. Since he couldn''t get what he wanted, he had to destroy everything in front of him!


    "Dad, do you really want to be so heartless, don''t you give me a chance to reform?" Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    And the old lady also said: "this is my son, when there is no mistake, you can forgive Guolin this time, let him go back to the company first."


    The old man''s frosty face is not moved at all. What about his son? As long as it threatens the development of the company, even the old man will not give him any chance.


    Moreover, he knows Su Guolin''s character. Once he is allowed to return to the company, he will inevitably bring a lot of trouble to Su Guoyao. In case Su Guolin hurts his cooperation with Fengqian, it''s too late to regret it.


    "Absolutely impossible. I can tell you that you will never want to go back to the company in your life. It''s your fault." Said the old man.


    This is like a bolt from the blue for Su Guolin. The old man said it so absolutely that Su Guolin lost all hope.


    "Dad, I''m your son, too. How can you do this to me?" Su Guolin said with a painful face.


    "Have you forgotten how you hurt the interests of the Su family? When you betray the Su family and tell Yang Guangyuan about Fengqian''s project, why don''t you think that you are from the Su family? " When the old man thought of this, he was very angry. He never thought Su Guolin would do such a stupid thing. For his position in the company, he could sacrifice the huge interests of the company!


    What kind of person can inherit the power of the company.


    Even if the company is handed over to him, sooner or later it will be destroyed in his hands.


    The old man does not allow his whole life''s hard work to be destroyed.


    "Give him another chance. He knows he is wrong and will never make it again." The old lady said heartily that she loved Su Guolin more than Su Guoyao, because Su Guoyao was born dull and not likable at all, but Su Guolin was different. He would always say good things to make the old lady happy. This kind of situation, like the Han family.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just one more word, I''ll let you get out of the Su family." The old man stares at the old lady and says that the reason why Su Guolin has become so selfish is because of the old lady''s excessive connivance. If she didn''t make su Guolin look up to herself, how could she betray the Su family?


    When the old lady saw that the old man was really angry, she could only shut up. In this state, she did not dare to provoke the old man. At this time, the old lady not only hated Han three thousand, but if she was not Han, three thousand brought her from the line of death, now she has the final say. Dad, there are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in the company. I''ll go first. " Su Guoyao said. The old man nodded his head and said, "if you have anything else to do, you can leave quickly. The company''s business is very important. You can rest assured that I will never let anyone threaten the safety of Yingxia."¡° OK, I''ll go now. " With that, Su Guoyao turned to the old lady and said, "Mom, I''m leaving." The old lady didn''t even look at Su Guoyao. It seemed that her eldest son was not her own. Su Guoyao has just taken a step forward and Su Guolin is ready to leave. But the old man has not taught enough, and he has to let Su Guolin understand the consequences of continuing to do these stupid things¡° You stop for me, and I''ll let you go? " Said the old man. Su Guolin''s face was expressionless and his eyes were very cold. He said, "since I''m no longer a member of the Su family, why do you care about me and where I''m going? Do you need your consent?" At this point, Su Guolin is not afraid of turning over with the old man and goes out of the villa directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1427

    "Su Guoyao, stop for me." After going out of the villa, Su Guolin roared to Su Guoyao.


    Swagger before others, he has the final say that Su Guoyao pour dog''s blood on his company. He is afraid of his brother. He was once bullied in the company, even though he was scolded and dared to talk back. But now it is different. Su Guo Lin was expelled from the company. And the company also had the final say.


    Seeing that Su Guoyao didn''t pay attention to himself, Su Guolin, who was full of anger, trotted to Su Guoyao and directly blocked his way.


    "Haven''t you heard a word that a good dog is out of the way?" Su Guoyao said lightly.


    Su Guolin was gnashing his teeth with hatred. The guy who didn''t dare to breathe in front of him before actually didn''t pay any attention to him now.


    "Su Guoyao, you''re just a loser. Why should you brag in front of me?" Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    "I''m lucky. How about you? You''re so powerful. Aren''t you a street dog now? Do you really think you are the past? Your ability is just that your mother is secretly saying good things for you. Don''t you really think you are gaining a position in the company by strength? " Su Guoyao laughs that Su Guolin does have some cleverness, but these cleverness are all used in the internal struggle of the company. His real contributions to the company are very few, and they are all opportunities given by the old lady.


    If there is no old lady, his essence is not much different from Su Guoyao''s.


    "Su Guoyao, if you annoy me, you will come to no good end." Su Guolin said coldly.


    "For the sake of blood relationship between you and me, I''d like to warn you for the last time that anyone can be hurt, but Su Yingxia can''t do it. The people who protect her have the ability you can''t imagine. When you see the coffin, it''s too late to regret." Su Guoyao said.


    Su Guolin mouth up, pull out a cold radian, said: "it''s no use to scare me, I advise you to look at Su Yingxia, otherwise, maybe she was taken to the suburbs by several hooligans."


    Su Guoyao did not expect Su Guolin to have such a vicious idea.


    Su Yingxia is just a little girl and his niece. How can he have such an idea!


    However, Su Guoyao did not warn Su Guolin not to mess around. He had already said what he should say. Su Guolin''s indifferent attitude would not listen to good words at all, and Su Guoyao had a vicious idea in his heart.


    Since this guy doesn''t take himself as his brother, let him go to the end!


    Threat to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 will only give him a way to go, that is to die!


    "The day you die, I''ll make you a fancy wreath." Leaving this sentence, Su Guoyao got into the car.


    Watching Su Guoyao drive away, Su Guolin climbs to the top of his heart and takes out the phone to call those bastards.


    He knew that it must be those guys who exposed the matter. Otherwise, Su Guoyao would never know about it.


    "How do you do things? You can''t handle such a trifle. It''s a bunch of rubbish." After the phone was connected, Su Guolin yelled.


    The bastard head on the other end of the phone was beaten seriously, and he was still recovering at home. Seeing Su Guolin angry, he was also angry and said: "you didn''t tell me that there was someone else to protect her. All my people were injured. You''d better take some medical expenses. Otherwise, it''s not over."


    Is someone protecting Su Yingxia?


    This sentence makes Su Guolin feel strange.


    Is it hard to say that Su Guoyao has now come to the point of inviting a bodyguard for Su Yingxia?


    How long has he been at the top of the company since he took office? How much money has he embezzled from the company?


    Thinking of this, Su Guolin''s mind is even more unbalanced, because in his view, the money he should have deserved is now in Su Guoyao''s pocket.


    "If you want money, catch Su Yingxia, and I''ll give you double." Su Guolin said.


    The gangster leader was excited when he heard the double money, but he felt a chill when he thought of Han 3000''s method. If he met that boy again, he would not be so lucky as today.


    However, the temptation of money, he really can not find a reason to refuse.


    "Three times, not one less." Said the thug chief.


    As long as we can capture Su Yingxia and destroy Su Guoyao, it''s worth spending more money on Su Guolin. It''s a big deal to sell a suite.


    "When you catch people, when you ask me for money." With that, Su Guolin hung up.


    At the hillside villa, Han 3000 didn''t think much about it after he handed it over to Su Guoyao. After all, Su Guoyao is Su Yingxia''s father. He will certainly attach great importance to Su Yingxia''s safety. If he can handle it well, Han 3000 won''t have to worry about it.


    "Twelve, do you have any smell? It seems that there is a bad smell at home?" Han 3000 asked twelve.


    Dao 12 nodded his head and said, "yes, I found it yesterday, but it''s a bit heavier today."


    Han 3000 stood up and began to look for the source of the odor. Dao 12 also wheezes his nose. They are like dogs pondering. Coincidentally, they went to the door of Qi Yiyun''s room, and the smell here was the heaviest place in the whole family, that is to say, the smell came from Qi Yiyun''s room¡° It''s here. " Dao Shiyi said positively. This is Qi Yiyun''s private room. Normally speaking, Han 3000 should not easily break into a girl''s boudoir, but her room is too smelly. Han 3000, who can''t stand the smell, can only go in and see what''s going on. But when he twisted the doorknob, he found that the door had been locked. It was obvious that Qi Yiyun was on guard against him¡° The trough is locked. " Han three thousand one face surprised say¡° How about me? " Dao 12 said. Han 3000 knows that Dao 12 wants to be opened by violence. If he does, can he still use DAO 12? Han 3000''s skill is enough to break the wooden door¡° Open your eyes and have a good look. " Han three thousand corners of the mouth rise of say. Dao 12 didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant. He saw Han 3000''s hand across the position of the lock cylinder, and then he heard the sound of unlocking. This operation directly makes Dao 12 confused¡° This... This is magic? " Dao 12 asked Han 3000 in consternation¡° Magic is a cover up and a mechanism set up in advance. Do you think I set it up in advance? " Han 3000 said with a smile, and then pushed open Qi Yiyun''s door. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1428

    Dao 12 knows a lot about magic. He knows that magic, as Han 3000 said, is just a cover up.


    Han 3000 can''t be bored enough to set up the mechanism in advance and show off his skill in front of him.


    But it''s not magic. How did Han 3000 do it?


    When Dao 12 was still confused, Han 3000 had already entered the room and found the source of the stench. It turned out that it was the birthday cake he gave Qi Yiyun the other day.


    Moreover, the cake has not been unsealed, that is to say, Qi Yiyun has never eaten it at all, so he puts the cake to the point of stinking.


    Why?


    Doesn''t she like it?


    But when she received the cake that day, Qi Yiyun was very fond of it. Was she acting out all this?


    But it''s not right. If she doesn''t like it, why don''t she just throw it away and put it in the room to stink.


    At this time, Dao 12 came into the room. Although he was used to the smell of blood, he could not help holding his nose in the face of this rotten smell.


    "This cake must be broken." Dao 12 said, pinching his nose.


    Han 3000 nodded, still thinking about why Qi Yiyun wanted to do it, which was totally not in line with his logic.


    If you don''t eat, it means you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, it''s easy to throw it away. Why do you still put it in the room?


    "Twelve, if you don''t like something, will you keep it?" Han 3000 asked twelve.


    Dao 12 didn''t even think about it. The answer was very simple: "of course not. If you don''t like something, you should throw it away."


    "But she doesn''t like it, and it stinks in her room. What''s the reason?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    When Dao 12 was thinking about this problem, he suddenly thought of another possibility: he didn''t eat it, but he still kept it. It''s not necessarily that he didn''t like it. It''s also possible that he attached too much importance to it, so he was reluctant to eat it. Even if he was worried, he was reluctant to throw it away.


    "Maybe it''s because she likes it so much that she can''t bear to eat it or throw it away when it stinks." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanyi Leng, thinking this way, there is such a possibility. After all, Qi Yiyun''s happy reaction was not fake when he received the cake that day.


    Even if the film emperor is acting in front of Han 3000, he will be seen through. What is Qi Yiyun?


    So it is very likely that Dao 12 guessed that Qi Yiyun did it because he liked it so much.


    But if it is, it will be a headache for Han 3000.


    A careless move and a cake can make Qi Yiyun so addicted, which shows that she has deep feelings for Han 3000 to a certain extent, which is the last thing Han 3000 wants to see.


    Han three thousand with cake, out of the room, since it has smelled, there is no need to stay.


    And if he doesn''t throw it away, Qi Yiyun is likely to keep it. Han Sanqian doesn''t want Qi Yiyun to live in a room full of stench.


    "3000, I''m afraid she can''t accept it if you do it without her permission." Dao 12 reminds Han 3000.


    "If you can''t accept it, you have to accept it. You can''t turn your home into a garbage dump." Han three thousand helpless way.


    Dao 12 didn''t say anything more. If the cake is kept on, the stench will become more and more obvious. At that time, the whole villa will have such a smell, which is no different from the garbage dump.


    It''s just that Qi Yiyun attaches great importance to the cake. If she goes home and sees that the cake is gone, she will collapse.


    After throwing away the cake, Han 3000 felt a little heavy. He didn''t expect that a cake would cause such consequences. If he had known, he would never have done so.


    "According to the efficiency of the black sheep organization, there should be a second wave of its people coming. In your understanding, who will come this time?" Han 3000 asked twelve.


    When it comes to business, Dao 12''s expression becomes more serious.


    "There are three levels of killers in black sheep. The people who dealt with me last time were the lowest level of bronze killers. The people who must have come to assassinate you are also bronze killers. Generally speaking, if the bronze medal can''t complete the task, there will be a silver medal." Dao 12 explained.


    "Will silver know more about black sheep?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    Dao 12 awkwardly fished his head and said, "I''m only a bronze medal, but I don''t know much about the silver medal. However, being able to promote to the silver medal is already a very powerful role. I think I will know more about it."


    "What about the gold medal? The silver medal is already very strong. How strong is the gold medal? " Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    When it comes to gold medal, Dao 12''s facial expression obviously twitches. It seems that he has a fear of the word "gold medal".


    After taking a deep breath, Dao 12 said: "according to legend, there are three gold medal killers in the black sheep organization. They have abilities that ordinary people don''t have, and there are no tasks that they can''t accomplish in this world. According to my understanding, every time the black sheep organization uses a gold medal, it must be an assassination that shocks the world, but these are just legends, It''s true or false. No one can confirm it yet. "


    Have abilities that ordinary people don''t have. This sentence makes Han 3000 very curious, because he is such an existence. Is there anyone like him abroad? If that''s the case, it''s still good news for Han 3000. He''s worried that he can''t let people around him practice. If there are such people abroad, it may become a breakthrough¡° It seems that only when the gold medal appears can I understand the black sheep organization. " Han 3000 said. Dao twelve eyelids straight jump, in this world, no one is willing to face the black sheep organization gold medal Assassin''s assassination, because once the use of gold medal, the target is bound to be a dead end. But Han 3000 seems to be very eager for this¡° Three thousand. It''s no joke. " Dao 12 reminds Han 3000. Han 3000 turned his head and looked at Dao 12. He said with a smile: "do you think I''m joking?" Dao 12 nodded subconsciously. Han 3000 could still laugh at this time. What else could it be¡° You haven''t seen the real strong yet. If you have a chance in the future, you will see it. " Han 3000 said with a smile. At present, no one in the world can make Han 3000 show 100% strength. If the black sheep organization really has gold medals, it may make Han 3000 have a little interest and a chance to let Dao 12 see the real strong. However, in the face of these problems, Han 3000 has another problem, that is, Qi Yiyun is about to go home. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1429

    For Qi Yiyun, it is a happy thing that Han 3000 did not appear at the school gate, because it means that Han 3000 will not be with Su Yingxia today.


    What''s more, when he got home, Han 3000 was still at home, which made Qi Yiyun have the time to be alone with Han 3000. Although this kind of solitude will not happen, it is enough for Qi Yiyun.


    "It''s strange that you didn''t go to school today." Qi Yiyun said to Han Sanqian, who is sitting in the living room watching TV.


    Han 3000, who has no interest in TV content, said casually after listening to Qi Yiyun''s question: "it''s not a good thing to stick together every day."


    Qi Yiyun wrinkled his nose and obviously rejected this sentence.


    Back in the room, Qi Yiyun looked at the place where the cake was put for the first time. When she found that the place was empty, she was stunned.


    Then Han 3000, sitting in the living room, heard a scream.


    Less than three seconds, Qi Yiyun ran to the living room.


    "Where''s my cake? Where''s my cake?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000 in panic, as if the most precious thing has been lost.


    Although Han 3000 thought about Qi Yiyun''s reaction, he didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    "The cake stinks. I threw it away." Han 3000 said, this thing can''t hide, it''s better to tell Qi Yiyun directly, let her accept the reality.


    Moreover, the smelly cake has been left at home. Qi Yiyun can stand it, but Han 3000 can''t.


    "Throw it away!" Qi Yiyun ran to Han 3000 and asked nervously, "that''s my stuff. Why did you throw it to me? Where did you throw it? Where did you throw it?"


    "The trash can has long been carried away by the garbage truck. It''s a smelly cake. Do you want to stay for a lifetime?" Han 3000 light said.


    Qi Yiyun is confused.


    Eyes without God squatted on the ground.


    For her, it was the first gift given to her by Han 3000, which had extremely precious commemorative significance and could not be replaced by anything.


    Although it has deteriorated, expired, moldy and smelly, for Qi Yiyun, it is still her most important thing.


    Every day back home, even before going to bed every night, Qi Yiyun would stare at the cake to sleep.


    "Cake is food. It''s for eating. If you don''t eat it, it becomes worthless." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun shakes her head. Other cakes are for eating, but Han Sanqian gives them. She thinks they are gifts that can be collected. As for how they become and how smelly they are, Qi Yiyun doesn''t care at all.


    "No, no, I want it back, I want it back." Qi Yiyun said, stood up and ran madly towards the door.


    When Dao 12 saw this, he could not help sighing. He knew that what Qi Yiyun valued was not the cake, but Han 3000. Because the cake was given by Han 3000, it became different.


    This woman, like Han 3000, seems to have reached the stage of madness.


    When Qi Yiyun is about to run to the door, Han 3000 suddenly appears in front of her, blocking the way.


    Dao 12 suddenly widened his eyes!


    He was sitting not far away from Han 3000, but in the blink of an eye, Han 3000 had already appeared nearly 20 meters away, which was just instant movement!


    At such a fast speed, Dao 12 didn''t see how it happened.


    "Lying trough!" Dao 12 blurted out subconsciously.


    Qi Yiyun bumps into Han 3000''s arms. At this time, she doesn''t notice how Han 3000 appears in front of her. She only has the word cake in her head.


    "Get out of my way. I''m going to find the cake." Qi Yiyun tears Han 3000 to say.


    "Can you calm down, it''s just a smelly cake, is it so important?" Han 3000 said.


    "Important, of course." Qi Yiyun hoarse kindness: "that is you give me, it is more important than anything."


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect that a cake would trigger such a thing. If he had known, Han 3000 would never have done it.


    "It stinks and rots, even if you get it back." Han 3000 said.


    "I''ll keep it, stay with me for the rest of my life." Qi Yiyun burst into tears.


    Han 3000 clenched her teeth and clapped her hand on the back of Qi Yiyun''s head. She is very unstable now. Han 3000 can only use this way to let her stop for a while.


    Taking Qi Yiyun back to his room, Han 3000 still feels guilty, because it''s not caused by the cake. The essence of the problem is still him. Unfortunately, Han 3000 can''t solve the problem at all, because he can''t make up for Qi Yiyun''s guilt and do something wrong to Su Yingxia.


    After coming out of Qi Yiyun''s room, Han 3000 sighed. For him, this problem is more difficult to deal with than Linlong.


    "What''s the matter with you?" When Han 3000 finds Dao 12 looking at the son with strange eyes, he can''t help asking curiously. Dao 12 doesn''t care how Han 3000 deals with this emotional problem. He is more curious about how Han 3000 just appeared in front of Qi Yiyun in the blink of an eye¡° You just appeared in front of Qi Yiyun. " Dao 12 said. This is Han 3000''s unconscious action, not deliberately showing off his skills in front of Dao 12. However, since Dao 12 has been seen, Han 3000 doesn''t mind letting him see more. Han 3000 disappears in front of Dao 12. Dao 12 felt that he was suddenly invisible. Just as he was frightened, Han 3000''s voice came from behind: "is that what you said?" Dao 12 suddenly turns his head, Han 3000 has already appeared in his skill, and this is just an instant thing. This makes Dao 12 hard to believe, because the fastest man in the world can''t reach this level¡° You... How did you do that? " Dao 12 is full of incredible questions¡° It''s really hard to explain to you, but I''ll find a way to make you have this ability. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12''s eyes widened, which was even more incredible. Han 3000 could not pass on this ability to him¡° You''re not kidding. Let me have it. How can I possibly have it? " Dao 12 said¡° Now in your opinion, it''s really an impossible thing, and I can''t do it in a short time, but I will certainly find a way to solve this problem. Sooner or later, you will become different. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1430

    Dao 12 is inexplicably said by Han 3000. He has already begun to imagine that he has this ability. At that time, even if he is the gold medal killer of black sheep, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to be afraid. At this time, Dao 12 gradually understood why han 3000 was not afraid of black sheep. Maybe in his eyes, the so-called experts of black sheep organization are not worth mentioning at all. But one thing makes Dao 12 very curious. After all, the martial arts are made of time. He has great strength and must have been trained for a long time. However, Han 3000 is so powerful at a young age. Does he have amazing talent¡° 3000. You are so powerful at such a young age. Isn''t your future strength even more terrifying? " Dao 12 asked. Han 3000 is really young now, but this is his rebirth, because he knows that he can never be an opponent of these people¡° Three thousand, you go first. " Dao 12 subconsciously says to Han 3000 that he can only try his best to stop these people and give Han 3000 a certain time to escape. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This guy is really stupid. Is he not strong enough in front of Dao 12? He let himself run¡° Dao 12, you are so developed in limbs and simple in mind. Do I need to run? Can these people be my opponents? " Han said with a speechless face. Dao 12 Leng for a while, looking at Han 3000''s relaxed expression, I really can''t see any fear and tension. Moreover, there is a strange phenomenon that Dao 12 has finally noticed that these killers are distributed everywhere, and there is no sign of any action. This is too strange. In principle, when the killers are detected by their targets, they will choose to start at the first time. They will never give the target any chance to speak, so as to avoid extraneous matters. After all, the purpose of the killer is to kill the target, but why didn''t they do it¡° Three thousand, these guys, why are they so stunned that they didn''t do anything to you? " There is a voice in Dao 12''s heart. It must be something happened, so these people didn''t do it, and what happened must have something to do with Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1431

    Han three thousand smile picked pick eyebrow, say: "you ask them can move?"


    Can you move?


    I don''t understand the three words Dao 12 very well. These people are not bound. How can they not move?


    But look at them in the same place, it really seems that they can''t move. Why?


    "Dao 12, you should be very clear about what will happen if you fight against the black sheep organization. As long as you kill him, I will intercede with the organization for you The man said to Dao 12 that his current state is already fish on the chopping board. Unless Dao 12 is willing to help kill Han 3000, otherwise they will die, so he can only use black sheep organization to threaten Dao 12.


    From the day when Dao 12 decided to leave the black sheep organization, he had already thought about what kind of end he would encounter, so this threat was meaningless to Dao 12 and would not make him feel afraid.


    On the contrary, he said so, which made Dao 12 feel that he was seeking for himself, which means that he has already faced a dangerous situation.


    "You''re just a silver medal killer. What''s your status in black sheep? What''s your qualification to plead for me?" Dao 12 said with disdain.


    The man mistakenly thought that Dao 12 was excited and said with a smile, "although I''m a silver killer, I''m also one of the 12 core members of black sheep. I manage all the killers of silver. Of course, I''m qualified to plead for you."


    This sentence made Han 3000''s eyes bright. He thought that he would wait until the gold medal killer appeared to have a chance to know the secret of the black sheep organization. Unexpectedly, a core member came.


    "It seems that you know a lot about black sheep." Han 3000 said with a smile, in this way, can let him save a lot of time, but a big good news.


    "So what, I warn you, if you kill me, black sheep will never let you go." The man threatened Han 3000.


    This kind of words without intelligence makes Han 3000 doubt his status in black sheep.


    If you don''t kill him, the black sheep organization can be regarded as nothing happened?


    "It seems that you people are not very intelligent." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    Dao Shiyi was embarrassed and wanted to argue for himself, but he couldn''t find a suitable explanation. After all, this guy''s words were really stupid.


    Han 3000 goes to the man, and it is not realistic for him to tell the secret of the black sheep organization. So Han 3000 doesn''t bother to talk nonsense, and plans to use the means of divine invasion directly, which is more simple and direct, and can understand the secret of the black sheep organization more clearly.


    "What are you doing?" That person panic of say, four limbs already exhausted all strength, but still can''t move a cent, this let him feel inconceivable, exactly is what happened, he just can''t move?


    "I want to know everything about black sheep. You won''t take the initiative to tell me." Han 3000 said.


    "Hum." The man snorted coldly and said, "of course I won''t tell you."


    "In this case, I can only solve this problem by myself. Maybe it will make you insane, but anyway, you are going to die, and you don''t mind becoming insane before you die?" Han 3000 said.


    Except Dao 12, no one understood Han 3000.


    But even Dao 12 has doubts about Han 3000''s so-called mind reading skills. After all, this is something beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    After Han 3000 walked to the man, the man showed fear for the unknown things, and his expression gradually became ferocious.


    When he saw Han 3000''s eyes turned white, he was even more frightened.


    In his consciousness, he fought desperately, but his body couldn''t move at all. The despair in his heart almost made him collapse.


    The outsider didn''t know what happened. The killer''s body began to tremble slightly.


    "Dao 12, what''s wrong here? Why can''t we move?"


    "As long as you will save us, we will intercede for you."


    "If he does not die, the black sheep organization will not give up. Once it leads to the gold medal killer, you should be very clear about the consequences."


    Others began to threaten Dao 12, hoping to get back to life.


    But Dao 12 was staring at Han 3000 tightly, and he didn''t listen to what those people said. For him, no matter silver or gold, he was not an opponent, but since he was on this road, he couldn''t turn back.


    And now with Han 3000, Dao 12 is even more fearless.


    He didn''t know the reason why these people couldn''t move, but he knew it was related to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shows his extraordinary ability, so it is reasonable that what ordinary people can''t understand happens to him.


    "You are just a group of lambs to be slaughtered. What''s the qualification to scare me? Even if the gold medal comes, how can you be his opponent?" Dao 12 said with a sneer that he has great confidence in Han 3000 now. Even if there is a gold medal, he is not afraid.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1432

    Han 3000 explores the memory of that man. His identity has been basically confirmed. He is indeed one of the core of the black sheep organization, but he doesn''t know much about it. He is only responsible for the assignment of some tasks. As for the real secret of the black sheep organization, he doesn''t know. That is to say, his core is not important to the black sheep organization, It''s just an identity sweetness given by the black sheep organization, which makes him willing to work for the black sheep organization.


    This disappointed Han 3000. He thought he could know some important information, but in fact it was worthless.


    It seems that it is still a luxury to find the headquarters of black sheep organization and eradicate all those people.


    "Ah, you are such a core bullshit. It''s useless. You don''t even know where the headquarters of black sheep is." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    The man didn''t know what Han 3000 had done to him, but he could obviously feel that something had intruded into his head just now. He was frightened and asked Han 3000, "what have you done to me?"


    Han Sanqian looked at the others and asked, "does any of you know where the headquarters of black sheep is? If you can provide me with this information, I can spare your life. If no one knows, you can only be fertilizer for my back garden."


    No one dares to speak.


    No one is qualified to speak.


    Although they are silver killers, they are just a tool of black sheep organization. How can they be qualified to know where the headquarters of black sheep organization is.


    Moreover, the black sheep organization has always been very mysterious. The real person in charge never shows up. They don''t even know who they are working for.


    Just then, a sudden voice came out.


    "You want to know where the headquarters of black sheep is, why don''t you ask me?"


    The appearance of this voice, let those silver killers face suddenly revealed hope.


    "Gold medal, it''s gold medal!"


    "I didn''t expect that the headquarters sent gold medals."


    "Boy, the gold medal has arrived, you wait to die."


    The excited expression of those people shows the identity of the voice owner.


    Dao 12''s face changed greatly. He never thought that the black sheep organization would send gold medal killers this time. Once the real top experts of the black sheep organization come out, it will be bloody.


    Although Dao 12 had great confidence in Han 3000 before, he was still very worried when the gold medal really appeared. After all, he was a legendary strong man, and no one knew how powerful he was.


    Among the people present, Han 3000 was the only one with a calm expression.


    After the sound appeared, Han 3000 locked his position for the first time. Han 3000 would not be surprised that he pretended to be a ghost.


    "Now that you''re here, do you still need to show up, or do you prefer the view of the garden?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The man standing outside the garden changed his face when he heard these words. He used special pronunciation skills. It was impossible for ordinary people to determine his position by one sentence, but Han 3000 did it, which made him feel a little incredible.


    "Boy, how dare you talk to the gold medal like this? Do you know what the price will be?" Someone bared his teeth and yelled at Han 3000, as if he was very angry at Han 3000''s disrespect for the gold medal.


    "I don''t know the price of disrespect for the gold medal, but I know the price of disrespect for me." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, seven holes were bleeding, and his eyes widened, and he fell to the ground.


    No one knows how Han 3000 did it. In other people''s eyes, Han 3000 seems to have just said a word, and he paid for his life.


    Dao 12 controlled his heavy breathing and didn''t let his shock appear too obvious.


    He killed people in the air, but he still did it without a hand. This extraordinary ability made Dao 12 believe that even if the gold medal appeared, it was just a chopping board.


    "I didn''t expect that you could listen to the voice and know where I am. Black sheep really belittled you." Finally, the gold medal appeared in the living room. It seems that at the age of 50 or 60, there is a kind of master style. There is a very big cross hanging on the chest, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Han 3000 looked at each other up and down. He could feel a very special energy flowing in this person''s body. However, this energy was not obtained through cultivation, but was given by something.


    "Your energy is very strange. Although it''s in your body, it doesn''t seem to belong to you. It''s like borrowing. You become a gold medal killer by relying on this power." Han 3000 asked him.


    This sentence, like thunder, explodes in the ear of the gold medal killer. This secret can''t be known by any outsiders, but Han 3000 has said it all in one sentence, which makes him feel unbelievable.


    "You... How do you know?" The gold medal killers tried to resist their surprise.


    "Of course, I know that I can feel it, but I''m curious about where your power comes from, whether it can be taken away at any time, who gives you this power, and why he does it?" Han''s brain throws out all his curious questions.


    The gold medal killer was in a panic. His high position was just a puppet. As Han 3000 said, his power was given and can be taken away at any time. But this secret must not be known by anyone. The gold medal killer looks at other people except Han 3000, and instantly releases his intention to kill. He wants all the people here to die. Only the dead can keep a secret. In the blink of an eye, the gold medal took the lives of several other comrades. However, when he was ready to attack Dao 12, he was shocked to find that he could not get close to Dao 12. Dao 12 seemed to be protected by a mysterious force, which made him unable to get close to him¡° Do you have my consent to kill him? " Just when the gold medal was in doubt, Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Is that you The gold medal asked suspiciously, "what did you do to him, why can''t I get close to him?"¡° It''s an invisible barrier of power. No one can get close to him except me, but it''s useless to explain to you, because my power is beyond your understanding. " Han 3000 explained with a smile¡° impossible! No way. " The gold medal shakes his head crazily. Since he is endowed with power, he is almost invincible. How can there be something he can''t understand in this world? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1433

    Dao 12 has never seen a gold medal killer, but in his imagination, the gold medal should be a figure of great master style. He looks like a light hearted man at any time, but now the gold medal killer is full of panic and even a little scared.


    Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 again. Han 3000''s performance is the real master. He has a leisurely smile to grasp the overall situation, which is clear-cut with the gold medal killer.


    It was not until this moment that Dao 12 really knew that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to the gold medal, and even the whole black sheep organization didn''t enter his eyes.


    What is a master?


    If you look at Han 3000 now, you can see it at a glance.


    "You don''t think you are invincible. The person who gives you this strength may be able to do something with me, but you are not qualified." Han 3000 light said.


    The gold medal killer''s eyebrows burst out with anger. He has never been underestimated. No matter who saw his power, he would kneel down in horror and beg for mercy. How could he not be qualified to fight with a little kid?


    "Go to hell." The gold medal killer took the lead in the attack and wanted to win Han 3000 with a fast break.


    But Han 3000, who has a divine realm, can''t deal with such rubbish!


    Standing in the same place, Han 3000 didn''t move a cent. With a wave of his hand, the gold medal killer flew away from his side and hit the wall heavily, making a dull sound.


    "As I said, you are not qualified to be my opponent. When I empty your memory and find the headquarters of black sheep, I will find the person who gives you strength." Han Sanyi was talking and walking towards the gold medal killer.


    The world-famous gold medal killer in the underground world, in front of him, like an ant can be crushed to death.


    Under the ferocious expression of the gold medal killer, there is extreme fear. With only one move, he knows that he is not Han 3000''s opponent. Even Han 3000 gives him a feeling that is several times stronger than the one who gives him strength!


    "Impossible, impossible, how could you be so strong." Gold medal killers can''t believe it.


    Han 3000 raised his lips and said, "is it strong? I haven''t come up with my real strength yet. If you can see all my strength, it will scare you to death. "


    After walking to the side of the gold medal killer, Han Sanqian continued: "you have two choices, take the initiative to tell me where the headquarters of the black sheep organization is, or I forcibly invade your consciousness. If you are honest, I will make your death easier."


    Gold medal killers have no resistance, so that the world underground organizations, he never thought he would be reduced to such a situation.


    "Don''t scare me. I can''t tell you where the headquarters of black sheep are." Gold medal killers gnash their teeth.


    "Do you really think you have a choice?" Han 3000 squatted down slowly, and his pupils began to turn white.


    When the gold medal killer saw this scene, his hair stood up instantly and his scalp became numb. Then he felt that something had got into his mind. It was useless for him to resist.


    After less than three minutes, Han 3000 stood up with a smile on his face. Sure enough, he could know that the person in the headquarters of black sheep organization was still the real core of the gold medal killer, and Han 3000 also knew the source of his strength. For Han 3000, this is a very interesting thing.


    The power of the gold medal killer does not come from someone, but from a strange sealed coffin. As for what is in the coffin, the gold medal killer does not know, and Han 3000 does not know.


    However, as long as you go to the headquarters of black sheep, Han 3000 will be able to uncover the secret.


    Han 3000 suddenly looked at Dao 12 and said, "do you want to have his power?"


    Dao 12 didn''t quite understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words. He asked suspiciously, "3000, how can I have his power?"


    "It''s going to be a very painful process. I hope you can hold on." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Before Dao 12 could understand what happened, a powerful force invaded his body, and the severe pain began to spread in an instant.


    Unable to stand, Dao 12 was rolling in pain.


    Seeing this, Han 3000''s expression did not change, because this was what he expected. This force would completely change Dao 12''s constitution, and in the process of this change, there would be a corresponding cost.


    As long as Dao 12 can bear the pain, he can get the strength of a gold medal killer.


    Of course, with Han 3000''s protection, even if Dao 12 could not bear it, there would be no danger to his life.


    The gold medal killer lost his strength, as if he had been hollowed out, and became much weaker in an instant.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" The gold medal killer asked Han 3000, he knew he was doomed to die, but he really didn''t know why han 3000 was so powerful, and he was able to pull that force away from his body. Before he died, this was the only answer he wanted to know.


    Han 3000 looked at Dao 12 rolling all over the ground. In his present state, he would not notice what he said.


    Qi Yiyun, now in a state of deep sleep, is even less likely to listen to it¡° Since you want to know that I satisfy you, you should know that there are other worlds besides the earth. After all, the power you have does not belong to the earth. " Han 3000 said. Hearing this, the gold medal killer''s eyes were terrified and trembled and said: "you... You are from other world?"¡° Not bad. " Han 3000 nodded and said, "Xuanyuan world is a place full of strong people, and I am the strongest one in that world." The strongest! These three words, like a thousand pounds of power, hit the heart of the gold medal killer. Now he finally understands why he has no resistance in front of Han 3000. If he had known this, he would not have meddled in this business, and would not have suffered the end of the moment. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. Gold medal killer powerless closed his eyes, majestic he, at this time had to accept his death. Han 3000 naturally will not be soft hearted to let him go. After all, the back garden will bloom next year, and these people will be needed as fertilizer. After half an hour, Dao 12, who was rolling all over the floor, gradually stopped. At this time, his whole face was almost distorted, and his body presented a very strange posture, like being folded up. Wait until he completely quiet down, Han 3000 just walked to the side, carefully investigated. That force is very gentle in Dao 12''s body, which shows that Dao 12''s body has adapted to its existence. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1434

    After a long time, Dao 12 regained his consciousness. He could feel the change of his body, but he didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Three thousand, what''s wrong with me?" Dao 12 asked Han 3000.


    "The reason why gold medal killers are so powerful is that they have the power in your body. When you get familiar with it and can use it, they will become as powerful as gold medal killers." Han explained.


    Like a gold medal killer!


    This sentence is definitely a stimulant for Dao 12, but this kind of thing is beyond his understanding.


    "What''s the matter with this force?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han Sanqian thought about it and explained to Dao 12, "this world is not as simple as you can see. There are many mysterious things in it. I can''t explain them clearly in a few words. After you slowly see it, you can understand it."


    Dao 12 nodded. If you want to know these things, just follow Han 3000. He doesn''t need to worry for a while.


    "By the way, do you know where the headquarters of black sheep are?" Dao 12 is a wonderful way.


    "I know that on an island, the person who founded the black sheep organization is likely to be the master of this power in your body." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 knows how deep the black sheep organization is hidden. In this world, there is no one to investigate this matter. However, no matter who it is, it must be futile, but Han 3000 has really done it.


    "Do we really want to go?" Dao 12 asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, start at daybreak." Han 3000 said, for the coffin, he now has a strong desire to know the secret, more delay any second, for Han 3000 is suffering.


    The power of the coffin is not the Xuanyuan world he is familiar with, that is to say, this matter may involve another unknown world of Han 3000. Under the trend of extreme curiosity, Han 3000 can''t bear to move.


    "So fast?" Dao 12 asked in consternation.


    "Fast? I can''t wait. " Han 3000 said.


    It''s hard to get through the night. At dawn, Han 3000 is ready to go.


    Qi Yiyun was greatly stimulated yesterday. Only by Han 3000''s special means can she sleep peacefully. At this time, Han 3000 is still worried about her.


    knock at the door.


    After Qi Yiyun''s response, Han Sanqian pushed the door in.


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes are red and swollen. He doesn''t even want to look at Han 3000. It''s like losing his favorite toy and making a bad temper.


    "I''m going away for a while." Han 3000 said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun curled up on the bed, put his hands on his knees and said, "do you have anything to do with me?"


    "I can let your parents come to Yuncheng to accompany you." Han 3000 said.


    "No, I can take care of myself. I don''t need you to worry." Qi Yiyun said stubbornly.


    Han 3000 knows that he can''t be soft hearted to Qi Yiyun. Otherwise, there will be more problems between them. At this time, he can only be hard hearted.


    "In that case, I''ll go." With that, Han 3000 is ready to leave the room.


    Suddenly, Qi Yiyun keeps Han 3000 from behind.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, so he stayed quietly.


    It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that Qi Yiyun let go in silence, and Han 3000 walked out of the room without saying a word.


    Dao 12 had been waiting in the living room for a long time. They didn''t pack any luggage. After all, this time, they were going to destroy the headquarters of black sheep organization. It was a burden to take anything with them.


    And as long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t do in this world.


    Just arrived at the airport, Han 3000 received an unexpected but reasonable call.


    It''s from Nangong Boling, and Han 3000 can almost guess what it is because of when he calls.


    "What''s the matter?" After answering the phone, Han asked.


    "I just received the news that the black sheep organization seems to have a big action, and many strong underground organizations have begun to gather." Nangong Boling said.


    "These people are supposed to deal with me, aren''t they?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Nangong Boling has no channel to confirm that these people are aimed at Han 3000, but according to the current information, they are all going to the hot summer. Apart from Han 3000, Nangong Boling can''t think of anyone who is worth such a big show.


    "It should be." Nangong Boling said.


    "You''re not worried about me, are you?" Han 3000 said.


    "Of course not. How can these rubbish be your opponents? I''m just worried that they will hurt the people around you." Nangong Boling said that he had seen the power of Han 3000, so it was impossible for him to think that Han 3000 was in any danger in this matter.


    "Nangong Boling, when did you become so kind-hearted? You said that you were worried about the people around me. In fact, you just confirmed from me whether this matter had something to do with me?" Han 3000 light way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1435

    How can Nangong Boling escape Han 3000''s eyes? From the moment Han 3000 saw the caller ID, he had guessed the purpose of Nangong Boling.


    However, his concern for this matter still makes Han 3000 a little strange. Is there any contradiction between Nangong Boling and the black sheep organization?


    "You and black sheep organization, should not have any grudge." Han 3000 asked.


    Nangong Boling''s mind has been seen through by Han 3000. How dare he play tricks in front of Han 3000? He had to honestly admit: "the black sheep organization is my biggest opponent in the world, so when he provokes you, I''m very happy, because I know that you will destroy them sooner or later."


    Han Sanqian asked Nangong Boling to investigate the black sheep organization, but Nangong Boling didn''t get many useful clues. From then on, Han Sanqian knew that the black sheep organization was a trouble for Nangong Boling. After all, with Nangong Boling''s influence, there was little information in the world that he could not master.


    From that time on, Nangong Boling wanted to use Han 3000''s hand to destroy the black sheep organization.


    "Nangong Boling, if I remember correctly, it took you two days to give me the information of black sheep organization. You still waste my time when you know everything." Han 3000 said harshly.


    Hearing Han 3000''s tone change, the world-class economic ruler suddenly burst into a cold sweat and quickly admitted his mistake: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t play these little tricks in front of you. You can rest assured that this is the last time, and I will never do it again in the future."


    "I''ll settle it with you later." With that, Han 3000 hung up.


    Nangong Boling on the other end of the phone has a slightly despairing expression. His current mood can only be described as regret. As long as he knew this, he would never hide the contradiction between him and the black sheep organization in front of Han 3000, let alone test Han 3000''s attitude towards this matter.


    What about the world''s largest private economy?


    Nangong Boling is very clear that his position is worthless in front of Han 3000.


    In his eyes, the whole Nangong family was just a group of ants.


    "Ah." Nangong Boling could not help sighing and said to himself, "I really shouldn''t do this kind of thing in front of him. There''s something he can''t see through. I''m so naive."


    Yuncheng airport.


    Han three thousand and Dao twelve boarded the plane and sat in first class waiting to take off.


    On the right side of Han 3000, there is a 17-year-old girl with long black hair and horsetail. From time to time, she looks at Han 3000 with Yu Guang, as if she has some special idea.


    Han 3000 didn''t feel the threat on her, so he didn''t take the initiative to deal with her. After all, Han 3000 had no interest in other girls except Su Yingxia, and he didn''t want to attract more rotten peach blossom for himself, so that he caused more trouble.


    This kind of trouble, there is Qi Yiyun a enough Han 3000 headache, if there are other women, Han 3000 will not bear this kind of pressure.


    But after the plane took off, the girl took the initiative to talk to Han 3000.


    "Little brother, where are you going?" The girl asked Han 3000.


    Little brother!


    This title makes Han 3000 feel very uncomfortable. After all, he is an adult in his twenties.


    "My mother told me not to talk to strangers." Han 3000 light said.


    When these words came out, Dao 12''s face began to twitch, and he forced himself to smile.


    In the eyes of others, this is a very simple sentence, which many children will say.


    But from Dao 12''s point of view, this is a joke, because the person who can say this is afraid of being abducted and sold by strangers, but Han 3000 is not such a person at all.


    The girl didn''t expect Han 3000 to respond like this. For a moment, she didn''t know how to deal with it. After several minutes, she said to Han 3000 again: "do I look like a bad man?"


    Han 3000 nodded without hesitation, then closed his eyes and said, "I''m going to have a rest."


    Girl suddenly some angry, but looking at Han 3000 has closed his eyes, can only stop.


    More than ten hours later, Han 3000 arrived at his first stop. In the process of preparing for the connecting flight, he met the girl again. However, this time, they didn''t have any conversation, but the joke of fate was very opportune. They took the same flight again, and the destination was the same.


    "Little brother, is this our fate? I didn''t expect you to go to Crystal Island." The girl said to Han 3000.


    Crystal Island is a very famous tourist island. She went to visit, but Han 3000 went to crystal island because Crystal Island is the nearest place to the headquarters island of black sheep organization. Their destinations are totally different.


    Han three thousand did not want to talk more nonsense to her, just shut his mouth shut, and he did it in some ways. It was also protecting her. After all, to the Crystal Island, there must be a lot of Eyeliner of the black sheep organization. If these people were found to have an unusual relationship with her, they would also bring some danger to her.


    "Three thousand, there are several killers on this plane." At this time, Dao 12 suddenly reminds Han 3000 in a low voice. Han 3000 nodded, which he also noticed. After all, the killer''s breath is totally different from that of ordinary people. Dao 12 can feel it, but how can Han 3000 not notice it. However, Han 3000''s appearance has not been announced, so those people don''t know him. This is a good news for Han 3000. Otherwise, once he lands on Crystal Island, he will be followed by countless killers. Of course, Han 3000 is not afraid of those killers. He just kills people in places like Crystal Island, which is also a problem for him¡° Little brother, do you want to be so high and cold, and pretend to be anything That girl see Han 3000 ignore themselves, anger some upsurge, disdain to Han 3000 said. Han 3000 was helpless because he did it for her good, but she didn''t understand what was going on. But this kind of misunderstanding, Han 3000 also lazy to explain, or shut his mouth did not speak. After nearly six hours'' flight, we finally arrived at the second destination, Crystal Island. This island is famous for its scenery all over the world. Every year, it attracts a large number of tourists. Before the plane lands, Han 3000 can feel the heat here, especially the beach along the coastline. The dense crowd is like dumplings. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1436

    Out of the airport, bikini can be seen everywhere, even on the street. Dao Shier''s strength is very powerful, but seeing this situation, I can''t help salivating.


    Only Han 3000 had no change in his mind, and even his eyes were not attracted.


    "Three thousand, this is really a man''s paradise. I''ve been to many islands, but I haven''t met such beautiful women here." Dao Shiyi said with a salivating expression.


    Han Sanqian looked at the karazi, who was about to spill over the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help reminding him: "wipe your saliva quickly. Don''t be shameful. It''s just some women. You don''t have to act like a fool."


    "You don''t understand." Dao 12 shakes his head. In his opinion, Han 3000 is not moved because he is not an adult and has not really enjoyed the happiness that women bring to men. That''s why he can be so calm.


    This thing, like poison, once touched, has absolute attraction for men, which anyone can''t resist.


    "I don''t understand?" Han Sanqian is dumbfounded and laughs. He has lived for two generations. What else is there in the world that he doesn''t understand.


    "Yes, you don''t know what kind of happiness women can bring to men. Naturally, you won''t be attracted to these women." Dao 121 said with a natural look.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t bother to discuss these problems with Dao 12. After all, he hasn''t planned to tell Dao 12 about his rebirth.


    "You can think what you like. First, find a hotel to stay. The headquarters island is definitely not easy to go to, and if you don''t want to scare the snake, you must be cautious." Han Sanqian said that since he wanted to destroy the black sheep organization, Han Sanqian would not allow any fish to slip through the net. Therefore, in this matter, he should not leak any news to prevent the core members of the black sheep organization from running ahead of time.


    They found a hotel, where even the waiter was wearing bikini.


    For Dao 12, this is a huge temptation and challenge, which seems to make his heart restless at any time.


    After returning to the room, Dao 12''s restless mood gradually calmed down.


    "3000, how far is the headquarters island from here?" Dao 12 asked Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian silenced Dao 12, and then secretly felt whether there was anything in the room that was monitored. After confirming the safety, he said to Dao 12, "there is still one day''s waterway, but no one is allowed to get close to that area. Only transport ships from the general island can go there."


    These are the information Han 3000 extracted from the memory of the gold medal killer. It''s very accurate. The transport ship carries materials for the headquarters Island, and only once a month.


    For Han 3000, the best way to go to the island is to use a transport ship, so that people will not be aware of it.


    But want to board the transport ship, but it is not a simple thing, transport ship defense is very strict.


    "It seems that we have to rely on the transport ship to get on the island, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to get on the transport ship." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 has his own way, and it''s very simple. But if he wants to bring a knife, he will have some trouble.


    "There are still three days to go before the transport ship berths. It will also take one day for them to sort out the materials. Let''s see the situation first." Han 3000 said.


    The next day, Han 3000 and Dao 122 were just like ordinary tourists, enjoying the breeze and sunbathing on the beach. The only difference was that Dao 12''s eyes kept swimming on those women, while Han 3000 was just keeping his eyes closed and didn''t look at them from the beginning to the end.


    Han 3000''s performance makes Dao 12 doubt whether he has normal sexual orientation. Otherwise, how can a man not be interested in women?


    Even if he is not an adult, he has never tried the love of men and women, but the attraction of the opposite sex, which should be regardless of age.


    "Three thousand, or, let''s move separately. I want to go shopping." Dao 12 finally couldn''t help it and said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 knows what Dao 12 is thinking. This guy is estimated to be almost unable to stop his animal desire.


    "You can''t hold it any longer. Just go." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Dao 12 didn''t say much and just slipped away. In this environment, it''s almost impossible for adults to control their desire to chat up.


    Leaving Han 3000 alone, he''s not interested any more. He''s going back to the hotel to have a rest. After all, the environment here is noisy. It''s better to go back to the hotel and study how to get on the transport ship.


    In the memory of the gold medal killer, Han 3000 still has a certain understanding of the transport ship, almost three steps a post, without any dead angle, which is why it is difficult to board.


    However, no matter how tight the defense is, there must be loopholes. Han 3000 can only find the loopholes in the memory of the gold medal killer.


    But as soon as he got up, Han 3000 saw the girl on the plane coming towards him, and he was accompanied by many companions.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1437

    Trouble never comes without any sign.


    When Han 3000 saw the girl with a friend coming towards him, he knew that trouble was coming again, which made him feel helpless. He seemed to be born with the constitution of causing trouble. Although he didn''t cause trouble, he would still have bad luck.


    For example, this girl, Han 3000 just didn''t pay attention to her. It seems that she was provoked invisibly.


    "That''s him." After the girl came to Han 3000, she pointed to Han 3000 and said.


    Her boyfriend with a disdainful smile, looked Han 3000 up and down again, said: "little thing, is you ignore my girlfriend?"


    "What should I do with her?" Han 3000 shrugged helplessly.


    "Since you are not polite, let me teach you how to respect people." The boy''s eyes said to Han 3000.


    Although he only wore swimming trunks, Han 3000 still found a detail on his wrist, a valuable watch, which shows that the boy should be a rich man. Moreover, judging by his age, Han 3000 can almost judge that he is a rich second generation.


    Han 3000 is very melancholy. Before he was born again, many rich second-generation people fell into his hands. Han 3000''s fate seems to be entangled with these rich second-generation people. How much trouble Hu has come from these people.


    "I don''t want to get into trouble. You can go now." Han 3000 light said.


    The boy grinned grimly. In his opinion, Han 3000''s attitude is to admit counseling, which will make him more arrogant.


    Who is the rich second generation?


    A group of bullying characters, the more cowardly they are, the more arrogant they will be, because when they think that the other party dare not do right with themselves, they will be more aggressive.


    "Want to go?" The boy directly stood in front of Han 3000 and said, "do I agree with you to go?"


    With that, the boy opened his legs, pointed to his crotch, and continued: "if you want to go, you can go through here, and I''ll let you go."


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly, this kind of person, always does not see the coffin does not shed tears, even if he does not want to cause trouble, but the other party''s attitude is more and more arrogant, want to calm down is almost impossible.


    "Where are you from?" Han 3000 asked the boy.


    "Do you have anything to do with where I come from? Don''t talk to me, either get through me or apologize to my girlfriend. Otherwise, you don''t want to leave. " The boy said arrogantly.


    "My name is Han 3000. You''d better call your family to find out if your family background is qualified to provoke me." Han 3000 said that it''s not Han 3000''s way to scare people with his identity, but in Crystal Island, he doesn''t want to make a fuss. After all, this time it''s the headquarters of Tuan Mie black sheep organization. If he is targeted by other killers, it''s very troublesome for Han 3000.


    Because once he arouses the interest of those killers, his identity will be investigated soon, and the black sheep organization will certainly receive the news at the first time. In case some people run away and want to find them again, it will not be a simple matter.


    In fact, it''s totally unnecessary for Han 3000 to think that way. Although the black sheep organization has sent out gold medal killers, those real high-level officials don''t pay attention to him. They will never run away just because he comes to Crystal Island.


    The boy''s expression froze when he heard Han''s three words. He came from Yanjing, a native of Yanjing. He was very clear about what happened in Yanjing some time ago.


    And Han 3000 these three words have what kind of deterrent, he also very clear.


    When Han 3000 was still in Yanjing, almost all the major families warned their younger generation that they should keep a low profile outside and never provoke Han 3000. He was also warned by the elders of the family.


    At that time, he was almost unable to get out of the gate in Yanjing. He was afraid that he might offend Han 3000 by accident. He was also trapped for too long, so he came to Crystal Island to relax.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he didn''t offend Han 3000 in Yanjing. Instead, Han 3000 was hit by Crystal Island thousands of miles away.


    Thinking of what Han 3000 had done in Yanjing, he began to feel cold in his heart. If Han 3000 returned to Yanjing to ask for a crime, he would be completely finished.


    "You... You are Han 3000!" The boy asked Han 3000 with fear.


    Several other male companions, when they heard Han 3000''s name, also changed their faces, because they were all from Yanjing and knew who Han 3000 was.


    "Are you from Yanjing?" Han Sanqian laughs, this trouble should not continue to expand, which is a good thing for him.


    "Now that you know who I am, what should you do now?" Han continued.


    The boy was stunned for a moment, and immediately knelt down on the ground, which was the only way he could think of to make amends.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1438

    When the first boy knelt down, the others who knew Han 3000''s identity also knelt down one after another, because Han 3000''s reputation in Yanjing was too intimidating for them, and no one dared to offend Han 3000. Therefore, if they could kneel down to resolve the conflict, they would be very willing to.


    At this time, dignity is no longer important to them, and the safety of the family is the most important thing.


    That''s a girl''s silly eyes. She doesn''t know why her boyfriend kneels down, but she can feel that they seem to be very afraid of the child in front of them.


    "You... What are you doing?" The girl said with a look of astonishment.


    Han 3000 is still a little surprised. His intention is to let these guys take the initiative to get out of the way. Now that he knows his identity, don''t bother him. But who ever thought that these guys would be so scared that they knelt down directly.


    It''s still on the beach. There are so many people around. If other tourists see it, won''t Han 3000 be suspected of his identity!


    If ordinary tourists are curious about him, it doesn''t matter much. If they are targeted by killers, Han 3000 will be in some trouble.


    "A bunch of idiots, I''d better not see you again." After Han 3000 left this sentence, he left quickly.


    But he did not know to what extent these words frightened the kneeling people.


    That boy directly Han 3000 after walking away just stood up, trembling and said: "finished, finished, how can I provoke him."


    "It''s not just you who''re finished, we''re finished."


    "Now the Han family is in Yanjing, who dares to provoke easily, especially this little devil, who provokes who dies."


    "Who is he, and why are you so afraid of him?" The girl asked.


    She began to speak, instantly attracted the attention of several boys, have staring at her.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could they get into trouble with this little devil!


    Pop!


    A loud slap hit the girl in the face.


    The boy gritted his teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for you, how could we offend him and make trouble for me all day long? Get out of here."


    Hearing these words, the girl was confused.


    In the past, her boyfriend came forward to solve all the problems. She thought it was the same this time, but who could have thought it was such a consequence.


    After Han 3000 returned to the hotel, he didn''t pay attention to this matter. Now there are only a few rich second generation, which is not worth Han 3000''s special care. Moreover, it is not a serious matter. Han 3000 won''t take pains to revenge their family.


    Now Han 3000 is full of ideas about how to get on the transport ship. Only by thoroughly solving the black sheep organization can Han 3000 completely eliminate this hidden danger.


    It''s very easy for Han 3000 to land on the island alone, but this time, killing the black sheep organization is a good opportunity for Han 3000 to show himself in front of Dao 12, so Han 3000 must take Dao 12 with him.


    There are some things that people can''t be convinced by just saying with their mouths.


    But the fact that we have seen with our own eyes, we can''t help but believe it.


    After all, there will be more things that Dao 12 can''t believe will happen in the future. Han 3000 needs to let him adapt in advance.


    There are almost no loopholes in the defense of the transport ship, which is also the vigilance of the black sheep organization in this matter. No one can go to the headquarters island. After all, the black sheep organization certainly does not want to expose itself easily because it has kept a secret for many years.


    "Well, if you didn''t take the knife, there wouldn''t be so much trouble." Han Sanqian couldn''t help sighing. It should have been a very simple thing, but it became complicated because of Dao 12, and he didn''t have a solution for the time being.


    In the evening, Dao 12 came back to the hotel and came to Han 3000''s room at the first time.


    "Three thousand, I''ve got some information about transport ships." Dao 12 said to Han 3000.


    Such a sentence is not good news for Korea three thousand. The transport ship is a very sensitive matter. Any word about the transport ship may cause attention on the island''s eyeliner.


    The reason why the headquarters islands can hide the secrets for so many years is bound to have a lot to do with their eye liner branches. This island is the only place that can approach the headquarters islands. The eyeliner here does not have to think about Han three thousand.


    If Dao 12 mentioned it voluntarily, he might have been targeted.


    "Have you ever heard of it, or asked who?" Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 laughed and said, "don''t worry. How can I take the initiative to mention it? I''m not stupid. I just listen to others. And don''t worry. I just listen to their conversation in silence."


    Han Sanqian was relieved and asked, "what do you know?"


    "There are still some indigenous people on this island who know about the transport ship, but they say that the transport ship is used to transport materials for a private prison. They should not know about black sheep at all." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "black sheep organization has been mysterious for so many years. No one knows where its headquarters is. People here don''t understand it. It''s not normal. Do you just listen to this nonsense?"¡° Listen to me first. After the transport ship collects materials, it needs labor to move them in the port. I think this is an opportunity to get on board. " Dao 12 said. Labor handling. Han Sanqian could think of how many black sheep people would stare at him when carrying materials. In this case, it was impossible to find a chance to stay on the ship¡° When we get on the ship, how can we not get off the ship in full view? We are not going to go sightseeing on the ship, but to use the transport ship to board the headquarters island. " Han 3000 said. After all, Dao 12 also said a lot of rubbish, and didn''t get to the point at all¡° This... "Dao 12 fished his head. He really only thought of the way to get on the boat, but how to stay on the boat was the biggest problem¡° There are no ships berthing at the port on this island, and I have inquired today about any sea visiting projects, neither here. It shows that the port is only set up for transport ships, and there is no water setting on the whole island. It is enough to imagine how rigorous the black sheep organization is in this respect, and how it wants to board the ship smoothly without being found, It''s very difficult. " Han 3000 sighed and said that although he had racked his brains, there was no way to make a breakthrough. Since his rebirth, almost everything has gone smoothly for Han 3000. This is the most difficult situation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1439

    One night later.


    Han Sanqian got up early the next morning and went to the port. Although he didn''t deliberately get close, he just looked at it from a distance. Han Sanqian found that the security of the port was very tight. Even before the transport ship entered the port, no one was allowed to easily get close to the port.


    It''s almost impossible to sneak on the ship under such circumstances.


    But just as Han 3000 was about to leave, a blonde old man suddenly appeared behind him.


    Based on Han 3000''s perception of power, he immediately realized that the golden haired old man was different. He also had the power of a gold medal killer. According to the judgment of breath, Han 3000 could almost be sure that the old man and the gold medal killer had the same source of power.


    "You know I''m here?" Han 3000 asked directly.


    Since the old man will come to him, it must be Han 3000''s identity has been exposed, so at this time, Han 3000 is also selling silly clothes without clothes.


    With a faint smile, the old man said: "the power of black sheep organization is beyond your imagination. Every move you make when you leave Cloud City has never escaped our eyes."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, which was beyond his expectation. After all, the killers who made trouble for him were all dead, and Han 3000 didn''t realize that anyone was tracking him.


    "Now that you know I''m here, why don''t you run?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Run?" The old man was dumbfounded and said, "why do you want to run? Is such a big black sheep organization still afraid of you?"


    Such a big black sheep organization?


    In Han 3000''s eyes, this sentence is just a joke. Even if killer organizations all over the world unite, it is just a group of ants for him.


    However, it''s reasonable for the old people that he doesn''t pay attention to Han 3000. After all, they don''t know how strong Han 3000 is.


    "Do you want to go to headquarters?" The old man asked Han 3000.


    "If you want to destroy all the people of black sheep, you have to go to the headquarters to do it." Han 3000 said without taboo.


    The old man seems to have heard an international joke.


    Kill all the black sheep?


    It''s wishful thinking. It''s a fantasy.


    The reason why the black sheep organization has existed for a hundred years is that the inside information is beyond people''s imagination, and the black sheep organization has the power that ordinary people do not have in the world, so Han 3000''s words are even more ridiculous to the old people.


    "Children, your strength really surprised us, but you want to kill the black sheep organization, it''s totally out of your capacity." Said the old man.


    "I don''t know until I have tried. It happens that I haven''t found a way to land on the island. Now that you''re here, take me to the island. I''ll show you how to kill the black sheep organization." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The old man shook his head helplessly. He had never seen such a arrogant person, and he was just a little kid.


    However, the reason why the organization sent him here was to take Han 3000 to the island, because the top management of the organization was very curious about who he was, and even the gold medal killer was not an opponent.


    As for whether Han 3000 will bring any kind of threat to the headquarters Island, this is something that those high-level officials have never imagined. They have strong pride, and the headquarters island has the absolute power of the Mafia. They are not worried that Han 3000 will threaten them at all.


    "It''s ridiculous that you are so powerful, but you don''t even have a way to go to the island. However, since you put forward such a request, I will satisfy you and let you see the real power of black sheep organization before you die." Said the old man.


    Han 3000 was very happy. He didn''t expect that the biggest problem that bothered him would be solved in this way. This is really unexpected.


    These guys take the initiative to lead death to the door, and they don''t know what kind of mood they will be in.


    "When." Han 3000 asked.


    "It will take a day for the transport ship to enter the port in two days." Said the old man.


    Han 3000 nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and asked the old man provocatively, "don''t you want to try my strength?"


    The old man''s face was stiff and he didn''t speak.


    Han Sanqian smiles and walks away, without getting to the bottom.


    The reason why he said that was because Han 3000 wanted to confirm something, but the old man didn''t speak. He already had the answer in his heart.


    The old man should be a gold medal killer sent by the black sheep organization. He can''t go to the island. He is not the old man has the final say. He can promise to tell the black sheep organization.


    As for why the black sheep organization did this, the reason is also very simple. They have no way to deal with Han 3000 100%, and they don''t want to lose the gold medal killer, so they let Han 3000 land on the island.


    If it''s a good guess, in the headquarters Island, they should be more confident that they can deal with Han 3000. This move should be very mysterious.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1440

    After returning to the hotel, Han 3000 told Dao 12 what happened to the old man.


    Dao 12 listened to the whole situation with solemn expression.


    The old man wants to take Han 3000 to the island. As long as he is a normal person, he can guess that this is definitely a trap. If he wants to go to the island in this case, it is absolutely dangerous for Han 3000.


    "3000, you killed the gold medal killers. Their strength has attracted their attention. I''m afraid they have arranged the trap for you to go to the island." Dao 12 said solemnly.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "I guess they don''t want to cause more losses. That''s why they do it. After all, it''s not easy to cultivate a gold medal killer."


    "In that case, what shall we do?" Dao 12 asked.


    "Yes, of course." Han 3000 said without hesitation.


    Dao 12 was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would go even though he knew what happened.


    "Why?" Dao 12 asked.


    "No matter what intrigues they have, they are useless in the face of absolute power. Naturally, I will not be afraid." Han 3000 said.


    Although he can''t guess what way the black sheep organization wants to deal with him, Han 3000 has absolute confidence. His strength in Xuanyuan world is a divine realm. Although he has not become a real God, he is infinitely close. It is easy for him to deal with people like the earth.


    Even if these gold medal killers also have extraordinary power, but this power is not strong in Han 3000''s eyes, so there is no reason to be afraid.


    When it comes to strength, Dao 12 can''t refute Han 3000, because he is very confident in this aspect, and Dao 12 doesn''t know the limit of Han 3000''s strength.


    "Since you are so confident, go ahead. I also want to see what these people have come up with to deal with you." Dao 12 said.


    Looking at the worry in Dao 12''s eyes, Han 3000 didn''t say much. Only Han 3000''s real performance can convince him of his doubts about his own strength.


    In the next few days, Han 3000 completely regarded himself as a tourist, but it was a pity that Su Yingxia was not around him, which made Han 3000 feel a little lacking in taste. If Su Yingxia was around, it would be more perfect.


    Three days later, the transport ship was full of supplies, and Han 3000 saw the old man again in the port.


    For Han 3000, it''s a mole ant, but for Dao 12, it''s inevitable to be nervous when he sees the gold medal killer. After all, these are all the characters in the legend of black sheep. He''s just a bronze medal killer. How can he relax.


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare come." The old man said to Han 3000.


    "This is the territory of black sheep organization. Even if I want to run, I can''t run away." Han 3000 said.


    The old man smiles with pride. It''s really the black sheep organization that controls everything on this island. After Han 3000 appears on this island, he has lost his freedom. It''s not up to him to leave.


    Of course, this is just the old man''s wishful thinking. If Han 3000 really wants to leave, who can stop him?


    On board, Han 3000 went directly to the deck, facing the sea breeze, showing a very comfortable appearance.


    Standing not far away, the old man was puzzled. He didn''t see any worried expression on Han 3000''s face, which made him unable to understand.


    How could he not be afraid of entering the tiger''s den?


    Is it true that this little guy didn''t pay attention to the black sheep organization.


    How could it be!


    The black sheep organization has been established for a hundred years. It has a great reputation in the underground world. Anyone will be scared when they hear about it, but a little kid is not afraid.


    Is this a newborn calf, or is it a plan?


    In contrast to Dao 12, this is the reaction that a normal person should have. Since he got on the boat, the old man can feel the tension of his muscles, and there is a breath of fear.


    "Twelve, do you believe that there is a God in this world?" Han 3000 closed his eyes, enjoying the sea breeze, and asked twelve questions.


    Dao 12 shook his head subconsciously and said, "I''m an atheist. I never believe in ghosts and gods. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve already gone to hell because of my bad deeds."


    "I didn''t believe it before, but there are many things in the world that you can''t help believing." Han 3000 said.


    If someone else said this to Dao 12, he would only treat him as a god stick.


    But this kind of words from Han 3000''s mouth, the meaning is completely different.


    Because Dao 12 is willing to believe Han 3000. If Han 3000 says there is a God in the world, then it is true.


    "Three thousand, have you seen it?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head. The real God should be the world above the Xuanyuan world, which is the unknown field Han 3000 has not touched.


    "I haven''t seen it, but I''m only one step away from God." Han 3000 said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1441

    After nearly three days of sailing, Han 3000 was able to see the figure of an island in the vast sea. From a distance, the island was like an active volcano that might erupt at any time.


    Setting up the headquarters in such a dangerous place, I don''t know what the top management of the black sheep organization thinks.


    At this time, the old man came to Han 3000.


    Since meeting him on board, he hasn''t appeared in the past three days. Han Sanqian knows that he may be discussing with the senior management of the headquarters how to kill him, but Han Sanqian doesn''t take any precautions, because he has absolute strength to deal with all situations, so he doesn''t have to worry about their intrigues.


    "Is there an active volcano on the island?" Han 3000 asked the old man curiously.


    "Yes, this active volcano has been burning for thousands of years, but it hasn''t erupted in the last hundred years." Said the old man.


    "If it breaks out, can black sheep still set up its headquarters here?" Han three thousand light smile, this old guy all say some nonsense, volcano eruption, black sheep organization is not long finished.


    "This volcano is not a simple volcano, but also hides a huge secret." The old man continued.


    The big secret?


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. Does it mean that this secret has something to do with the power of the gold medal killer?


    "Your strength comes from this volcano?" Han 3000 asked.


    The old man didn''t seem to be surprised at Han 3000''s words, and even gave a smile.


    "Every gold medal killer needs to pass the test of volcano." Said the old man.


    "Now that you have passed the test, you should know the secret of the volcano." Han 3000 asked.


    The old man sighed, then shook his head and said, "I went into the crater and soon fell into a coma. I didn''t even know how to get out. After I came out, I had this kind of power, and most of the gold medal killers had the same experience as me."


    Coma?


    It''s strange that they don''t know how they have power. This explanation is too pale.


    But Han Sanqian observed the reaction of the old man''s facial expression through Yu Guang, and he didn''t seem to speak.


    "Most of what you said, and a small part of it, those people, remember the things in it." Han 3000 seized the loophole in the old man''s words and continued to ask.


    "There is only one person in this small group, but after he left the crater, he was crazy, full of nonsense, and didn''t know what he was talking about, and he didn''t have the power given by the volcano." Said the old man.


    Crazy nonsense, this is to see what, so it was stimulated and delirious?


    The crater has increasingly aroused Han 3000''s extreme curiosity. What is hidden in it, so that these gold medal killers can gain strength.


    And what do those crazy people see?


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly turned his head to look at the old man, said: "black sheep organization let me on the island, not to kill me?"


    With a faint smile, the old man said, "who told you that the black sheep organization will really kill you?"


    Han 3000 realized that all his assumptions were wrong. The real purpose of black sheep organization to let him land on the island was probably related to the volcano.


    Those high-level officials must have been eager to know the secret of the crater for so many years, but their people are powerless. The appearance of Han 3000 brings them hope, so these high-level officials will let the old man appear and lead him to the island.


    "The black sheep organization wants to use me, but haven''t they thought that I''m not so easy to use, and I''m bound to pose a huge threat to the black sheep organization after I land on the island." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you think we really care about black sheep?" Said the old man.


    When he said our two words, Han 3000 knew that his identity, I''m afraid, was not as simple as the gold medal killer. He should still be a high-level member of the black sheep organization.


    This old man really hides his identity deep enough.


    "Go on." Han 3000 light way.


    "This place was discovered by the founder of the black sheep organization, and he was also the first person to gain strength in the crater. The founding goal of the black sheep organization is not to become a killer organization, but to explore the secrets of the crater. It''s just that in this world, a lot of things need money support, so the black sheep organization has to do something to collect money for life." The old man explained to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that black sheep organization has almost become the benchmark of the international underground world, and was forced to take this road.


    Isn''t it that you don''t want to plant willows?


    "Your influence in the underground world is very few. Haven''t black sheep changed its flavor? After all, you can make too much money out of it. " Han 3000 said.


    The old man turned his head, looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face and asked, "do you care about money now? Isn''t that just a bunch of numbers? "


    Han Sanqian was stunned. In a sense, he and the gold medal killers of black sheep are really the same kind of people, just who is stronger or weaker. In Han 3000''s case, money really has no great significance, and it is not his pursuit¡° How much information do you have about craters? " Han 3000 asked¡° No, but rumor has it that this crater seems to be able to lead to another world. " Said the old man. Another time and space tunnel! Is it like the forbidden area of apocalypse? I didn''t expect such a place in the hot summer, even in foreign countries. And because of the difference in power, Han 3000 can be sure that if this channel exists, it will not connect Xuanyuan world. This makes Han 3000 a little restless. After all, he knows that there are other spaces in the world. The black sheep organization''s speculation that the crater leads to another world is very likely to exist in Han 3000''s eyes¡° If you tell me so much, aren''t you afraid that I, an outsider, will disclose the information? " Han 3000 asked, he and the old man know only a few days, but he is even willing to tell himself such an important thing, let Han 3000 is not very able to understand¡° Because after all the high-level decision of the black sheep organization, I hope you can help us uncover the mystery of the crater, and only you can do it. " Said the old man. Han 3000 shrugs. This is totally groundless. Why do these guys think he can do it¡° You look up to me too much. How can I do what you can''t do? " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1442

    The old man seemed to have expected that Han 3000 would say so. After a smile, he said, "you can transfer the power in the body of the gold medal killer, which we have never thought of. So we believe that your ability has exceeded our cognitive range."


    "How do you know that?" Han Sanyi asked in surprise.


    "Our eyes are all over the world, and the body changes of a knife can''t escape our eyes." Said the old man.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. It seems that he really underestimated the ability of the black sheep organization. Unexpectedly, they knew about Dao 12 long ago, but Han 3000 didn''t realize it.


    "If there is a threat to the black sheep organization, we will do whatever we can to eliminate the threat, but until now, all your relatives and friends are safe and sound. From this point, you should know that the black sheep organization does not really want to deal with you, but just to test you." The old man continued.


    Han 3000, who originally thought he was in charge of everything, only then found that he was controlled by the black sheep organization, which completely reversed his imagination.


    However, these are small problems. Han 3000''s own ability is enough to deal with everything.


    But then the old man''s words, but let Han 3000 kill intention emerge.


    "Although we don''t plan to fight against your family, if you don''t do as we say, their safety will not be guaranteed. You are thousands of miles away, and you can''t go back to save them." Said the old man.


    Han three thousand face like frost, he found the black sheep Organization headquarters Island, thought everything was under control, but did not expect that he fell into a huge trap.


    The black sheep organization is really in charge of everything, and it also takes the safety of Han 3000''s family as a threat.


    Han Sanqian knows that the old man''s words are no joke. With the ability of black sheep organization, they can arrange killers to lurk around anyone, even Su Yingxia!


    "Do you know what''s the end of threatening me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You are very strong, which is why we are not willing to confront you head-on. But you should also understand that no matter how strong you are, you can''t be around those people in an instant. You can''t guarantee the safety of everyone around you." The old man said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian wants to kill the old man, but he knows that he can''t do it. Otherwise, his family should be hurt. Although he doesn''t attach much importance to blood relationship, now Han Tianyang has returned to Yanjing, his favorite grandfather. Han Sanqian can''t watch him die.


    And Su Yingxia, born again, Han 3000''s most important task is to protect Su Yingxia''s safety. How can he let Su Yingxia get hurt because of himself?


    Han 3000 left the deck and went back to his room.


    Looking at the island, the old man''s eyes became sharp. It was a very threatening thing for him to threaten Han 3000 this time, because if Han 3000 had a hot personality, he would probably die in Han 3000''s hands after he said those words.


    But this did not happen, which made the old man understand the status of those people in Han 3000''s mind.


    "In your situation, you should no longer care about these meaningless feelings. Otherwise, these feelings will become a huge stumbling block for you." The old man said with a smile, there is a sense of superiority to control Han 3000 in his own hands, but he also understood that he must not push Han 3000 too hard, otherwise, the headquarters island will inevitably be a river of blood, which no one can stop.


    But in half a day, the ship finally landed at the port.


    When Han 3000 felt the boat stopped, he came out of the room.


    At this time, Dao 12 had been waiting at the door for a long time. Looking at this guy''s pale face, I think I was very nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not what I think. Black sheep has no plan to deal with me." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    "Yes?" Dao 12 looks at Han 3000 in bewilderment. According to their previous guess, the black sheep organization should have set some traps for Han 3000 in order to get rid of Han 3000.


    But now, why does he say that the black sheep organization has no plan to deal with him?


    "3000, what does that mean? How could the black sheep organization not want to kill you?" Dao 12 said.


    "I''ll explain it to you later. Get off the boat first." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 was steady. Although he didn''t know why, Han 3000 must have a point in saying that.


    Two people get off the boat together.


    Close observation of the island gives people a sense of lethargy, because the scenery is pleasant, but even a personal shadow can not be seen. Compared with the previous sightseeing Island, it is totally different.


    And after getting off the ship, no one met, even the old man disappeared, and they didn''t know where to go.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1443

    "The hospitality of black sheep is really strange." Seeing this, Han 3000 said with a sneer.


    "What shall we do now?" Dao 12 asked. It''s impossible to stay in a daze in the harbor without being welcomed.


    But after all, this is the territory of the black sheep organization, and Dao 12 dares not come here.


    Han 3000 looked at the direction of the volcano and said, "let''s go and have a look at that place first."


    Dao 12 doesn''t know the conversation between Han 3000 and the old man on the deck, so naturally he doesn''t know what the volcano is hiding. He is also very curious about this matter. Why did the black sheep organization set up its headquarters in such an active volcano.


    Once the volcano erupts, it will be a disaster.


    "3000, it''s strange that the headquarters of the black sheep organization would choose a place with volcanoes." Dao 12 asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not that they chose here, it''s that they chose them here."


    "What do you mean?" Dao twelve asked mistily.


    "The power of the gold medal killer comes from this active volcano. There is an unknown secret hidden here. The existence of the black sheep organization is to uncover this secret. Unfortunately, so far, no one knows what is in the crater." Han explained.


    "By the way, after you came here, didn''t you feel different?" Han 3000 looks at Dao 12 curiously. Now Dao 12 also has the power from the volcano. Although he hasn''t completely controlled this power, Han 3000 thinks that since he came here, he must have a different feeling.


    After all, forces are of the same origin, and there must be some traction.


    "I said how this force in the body is particularly restless. That''s the reason." Dao 12 said.


    "According to the old man, there may be a tunnel leading to another space in this crater, that is to say, there is another world in the volcano." Han 3000 said.


    "Another world!" Dao 12''s face is full of surprise. He has heard a lot of alien stories, and Dao 12 also believes that there must be other life in the vast galaxy of stars.


    But the concept of another world is totally different from that of extraterrestrial.


    "It''s not a very strange thing, and you don''t have to doubt the possibility of other worlds, because I''ve been there." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12''s pupil is like an earthquake. If this kind of thing is only in the guessing stage, it is probably a human imagination.


    But Han 3000 said that he had been there, which is absolutely true.


    "3000, are you kidding me? Have you ever been to other worlds?" Dao 12 asked.


    "These things should have been told to you in the future, but since I have encountered this problem in advance, I will satisfy your curiosity."


    Han three thousand induction for a while around, after making sure that he was not monitored, just put Xuanyuan world things told Dao 12, also told him his rebirth.


    After listening to these words, Dao 12 seemed to have heard a fairy tale, because it was so mysterious that he couldn''t believe it.


    However, he had to believe what Han 3000 said, because he knew that Han 3000 could not play such a joke on him.


    "Rebirth, that is to say, you have lived twice?" Dao 12 took a deep breath and asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "before rebirth, when I knew you, you were called Dao 12, so when I knew you, I would call you to change your name, because Dao 12 sounds more smooth."


    Dao 12 didn''t understand the reason for this before. Why did he change his name.


    But now he knows that his future self is called Dao 12.


    But he didn''t understand the meaning of twelve.


    "What will I change in the future?" Dao 12 is curious and asks Han 3000.


    "When I first met you, you were still fighting in the underground ring, and you had a daughter." Han 3000 said.


    "Daughter!" Dao 12 was shocked and stunned because he was in a difficult situation. If he had not met Han 3000, he would have been hunted by the black sheep organization endlessly. How could he have married and had children?


    "I''m also curious about what happened to you in the past, how you escaped the pursuit of black sheep, and how you had your daughter. But now, the trajectory of everything has changed, and I don''t know what will happen in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 took a few deep breaths in order to calm down his emotions. It was impossible for him to digest the information he received today for a while.


    "In another world, you have become a God. Why are you reborn?" After a long time, Dao 12 could not help asking Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has recalled this issue countless times, but he doesn''t know what happened.


    In Han 3000''s memory, he only remembers Linlong, Tianlei, and then rebirth.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1444

    In the process of chatting, they unconsciously went to the foot of the active volcano.


    The temperature here is obviously higher than that in other places. The feeling of close distance is that the active volcano gives people a strong sense of deterrence. Living near here requires a strong psychological endurance, because no one knows when the volcano will erupt, and whether the power of the eruption will make the whole island into a desperate situation.


    "The power of nature, people have to fear, just standing here, it feels very dangerous." Dao 12 said.


    The power of nature is indeed terrible, which Han 3000 does not deny, and once the volcano erupts, people on the whole island will suffer, even he is no exception.


    "It''s time for you to come out, too. When are you going to wait?" Han 3000 suddenly said aloud.


    The sword is twelve and one. I don''t know what Han 3000 is doing.


    "3000, who are you talking to?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han Sanqian smiles indifferently. In fact, he has already sensed that there are people nearby, and even some people are following them secretly. However, Han Sanqian doesn''t expose all this, and wants to see what these guys in the dark want to do.


    But along the way, they did nothing, until the foot of the mountain, these guys are still hidden in the dark, which makes Han 3000 feel helpless.


    "Some people have been following us. They thought they would do something to us, but they never showed up. I''m not interested in playing hide and seek with these turtles." Han Sanqian explained to Dao 12, and deliberately raised his voice so that people nearby could hear him.


    When Dao 12 heard these words, he looked left and right, but he didn''t see anyone in his sight.


    But Han 3000 said that Dao 12 would not be taken as a joke. He said that if there were people, there would be people.


    "Come out quickly. When are you going to hide?" Dao 12 said aloud.


    The people in the dark seemed to feel that there was no need to hide, and finally appeared.


    Two men and a woman, a middle-aged man in a wheelchair, pushed by a blonde.


    Another man is very young. He looks less than 30 years old. He is very big. He has a very conspicuous scar on his right face, which is very daunting.


    Han 3000 stares at the middle-aged man in the wheelchair. Among the three, he is the core.


    "You''re the head of black sheep?" Han 3000 asked directly.


    The middle-aged man was not surprised that Han 3000 could guess his identity and said with a smile, "my name is John, the third generation supervisor of black sheep organization."


    "You are quite standard in hot summer." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    John nodded with a smile and said, "I like hot summer culture very much, so I have studied Chinese for a while. I have to say that Chinese is the most difficult language in the world."


    "Don''t talk such nonsense. You didn''t ask me to come here to kill me. What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked, he doesn''t want to beat around the Bush and waste time with this guy.


    John looked at the man and woman standing on the left and right, just one look, and the man and woman left.


    "If you let them go, aren''t you afraid that I''m not good for you?" Han 3000 said.


    John shrugged, a very helpless expression, said: "even if they are in, you want to kill me, they can''t stop, your strength, I''m afraid the whole black sheep organization can''t find an opponent."


    "You seem to know my strength well?" Han 3000 asked.


    John took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t know who you were before. I didn''t know your strength until I got your information. Although there was no one alive in the last attack of Nangong family, many films were recorded, including your figure. This is highly confidential and not everyone is qualified to watch it. It happens that, I''m one of those few people. "


    This made Han 3000 frown. He didn''t expect that the attack of the Nangong family was recorded in the film. All the things he did on that day were revealed through those films.


    This is not good news for Han 3000. After all, when he was in the Nangong family, he was totally supernatural, which is likely to bring him endless trouble.


    "Where is the film?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I have a backup, but it''s no use for you to destroy it only." Said John.


    Han 3000 gives a cold smile. This guy''s words are obviously threatening.


    "It seems that you know where the original is, but tell me, what conditions will you put forward?" Han 3000 said.


    "It''s really easy to deal with smart people. I really ask you. As long as you can help me, I''ll tell you where the original is and even all the backup copies. I can make a list for you to ensure that you can destroy all the films." Said John.


    Threatened!


    This is Han 3000''s most annoying feeling. He never wants to be someone else''s puppet or tool.


    The next moment, Han 3000 has appeared in front of John. Even Dao 12, standing beside Han 3000, didn''t feel how it happened. John leaned back subconsciously, which was a conditioned reflection of his inner fear. But soon, the expression on his face calmed down. After all, after watching the film, he knew how powerful Han 3000''s incredible power was¡° Believe it or not, if I kill you, I can still find all the films. " Han 3000 stood in front of John, condescending and unquestionable John felt a cool wind on his back. He knew that Han 3000 would never joke with him. A strong man of this level must be able to say and do! John took a deep breath and said, "I''m sure you can find it with your ability, but it will waste a lot of your time. I don''t think your precious time should be wasted on such trifles."¡° How do you know that this matter is a small matter for me, I am willing to pay any price to let the people with the film go to hell. " Han 3000 said coldly. John kept sweating. According to his imagination, Han 3000 should do him a little favor in exchange for the information of the film, and the two sides reached cooperation. But Han 3000''s attitude now is totally different from what he imagined, which makes John a little panicked. Han 3000 wants to kill him. This is a situation that no one can change. Although this is the headquarters of black sheep organization and there are several gold medal killers here, how can these people compete with Han 3000 in strength? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1445

    John has seen Han 3000''s video in the Nangong family almost a hundred times, but every time it brings him a shock, it doesn''t diminish at all.


    Although he has seen people with extraordinary power, the extraordinary power of these gold medal killers is just like a mole ant in front of Han 3000, and there is no comparability at all.


    "If you want to kill me, it''s just an idea. No one here can stop you, but you just need to do me a little favor, and I can tell you the information of all the people who own the film. Isn''t that better?" John was obviously a little nervous, and even stuttered.


    Although Dao 12 on one side didn''t know what they were talking about, Han 3000 was so scared that the top leader of black sheep organization stammered, which really made him sigh.


    The black sheep organization is the most famous killer organization in the world. In front of Han 3000, the person in charge of this kind of organization has no upper authority. He even speaks in a tone of prayer. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Dao 12 would not have believed that this kind of thing would happen.


    "I want to know the information of these people, isn''t it simple? You don''t think that I know the headquarters island of black sheep organization, because I am a gold medal killer, he told me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    John looked at Han 3000 with a puzzled face. Although the loyalty of the gold medal killer is beyond doubt, in John''s opinion, Han 3000 has such a strong means that he must have a way to make the gold medal killer''s spirit collapse, so as to tell him where the headquarters island is.


    However, according to Han 3000, it seems that it is not the gold medal killer who betrayed the black sheep organization, but that he knows where the headquarters island is in another way.


    At this time, John suddenly felt a power invasion in his brain, and Han 3000 was looking at him with a evil look on his face.


    No matter how John used his own strength to fight, it didn''t help. The strength became more and more powerful, as if it was in his mind.


    At this moment, John stares at Han 3000 in horror, because he knows how Han 3000 knows the location of the headquarters island.


    "You... You can invade people''s consciousness." John said in alarm.


    Han three thousand indifferent smile, for him, this is not an easy thing?


    "I haven''t read that list yet. You can''t get any useful clues by doing so." Said John.


    "But is it hard for me to find the list through your memory?" Han 3000 said.


    John looked desperate. If he had known that Han 3000 had such means, he would have let people hide the list without knowing it, but it''s too late now.


    At this time, more than a dozen people secretly protecting John appeared, one by one fierce, as if they wanted to kill Han Sany.


    It''s a pity that when these people show up, they find that their bodies are frozen. They can''t move when they stand in the same place.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t move."


    "Me too."


    "Why, why!"


    All eyes are focused on Han 3000. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they know that they can''t move. It must have something to do with Han 3000.


    "What have you done to us?" Someone asked Han 3000 harshly.


    "It''s so noisy." Han 3000, with an impatient look on his face, waved his hand. The man who was talking, his body exploded into a blood mist, and even the body could not be seen.


    The rest of the people see this scene, instantly closed their mouths, dare not have half a nonsense.


    Dao 12 can be said to be scared. This is the first time he saw Han 3000''s action without taboo. And the end is too tragic.


    It''s not only dead, but also how to die. That guy doesn''t know.


    Is that what he dares to ignore the power of black sheep?


    Infinitely close to the power of God, it''s terrible.


    It wasn''t long before Han Sanqian found the place to put the list in John''s memory. At the same time, he also knew something about active volcanoes, but they were all superficial. John didn''t know anything about the internal situation of active volcanoes and how those people had power.


    When Han 3000 regained his power, John felt as if his body had been hollowed out.


    "To me, you are no longer valuable." Han 3000 said to John.


    John looked at Han 3000 powerlessly, his eyes full of despair, and said: "I shouldn''t want to take advantage of you, and I shouldn''t let you go to the island. Although that movie is enough to shock me, I still underestimate you."


    "Your legs are disabled in an active volcano. Why do you have no memory of them?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No matter who enters the crater, he will be attacked by an inexplicable force. After he is unconscious, no one can know what happened. However, if he can leave the active volcano alive, there will be a force in his body, which we call the power of Satan." Said John.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1446

    John''s words are nonsense to Han 3000, because Han 3000 knows everything in his memory.


    Han three thousand looked to the crater, want to know more secret, I''m afraid can only personally go.


    But this unknown power, Han 3000 is still a little uneasy, although these gold medal killers have little power, but no one knows the source of power, how powerful it is.


    John saw Han 3000''s intention and said to Han 3000, "if you want to go, please take me with you. I beg you."


    John has a very strong desire to know the secret of the active volcano. It can be said that every supervisor of black sheep organization is working hard to find out the secret. However, no matter what they do, they choose people with strong body to enter the crater, and the consequences are the same.


    "What good is it for me to take you with me?" Han 3000 light said.


    John thought about it and said to Han 3000, "if there is any danger, I can be a victim. You can give up on me and make a new life for yourself."


    "You want to die, there are many ways, why do you have to use this way?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "As long as you can let me know the secret of the crater, even if I die, I will be able to close my eyes." Said John.


    For John, if he doesn''t make it clear, he will die in his heart and in his eyes.


    But if you can witness the secrets of the crater, even death, it''s worth it.


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment. It''s good for him to pull up a cushion. After all, he can''t let Dao 12 die. This John is not related to him. If he dies, he will die. Han 3000 can''t even look at it.


    But this guy is lame. Han 3000 can''t push the wheelchair hard, can he?


    When Han Sanqian looked at the wheelchair, John understood what he wanted to say and quickly said, "someone pushes me. I won''t trouble you to do it."


    Han 3000 shook his head, said: "push you don''t have to, you''d better stand up."


    stand up?


    These three words made John smile bitterly. He wanted to stand up, but he had tried too many ways. The nerves in his legs had already died. Even the most powerful doctor in the world had nothing to do. How could he stand up?


    "If I could stand up..."


    Before John finished, he felt Han 3000''s hand on his shoulder.


    Just as John looked up at Han 3000, a warm stream of heat rushed into his body and went straight to his lower body.


    This warm current, let John feel very enjoy, more comfortable than the touch of a beautiful woman.


    And when the warm current passes through the body and reaches the legs, the wonderful feeling is beyond description.


    Legs!


    both legs!


    John suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    His legs have been unconscious for a long time. Even if he was stabbed twice, he would not feel anything.


    Now, however, he felt the warm current reaching his legs.


    This


    For many years, John didn''t feel the existence of his legs, but at this moment, he felt it, and it was very clear!


    When Han Sanqian released his hand, he said to John, "you can try to stand up."


    John couldn''t believe it, while the other killers looked at Han 3000 with a contemptuous smile.


    This guy seems to have lost his mind and let a disabled person stand up for nearly ten years. Isn''t that a strong point?


    But the next moment, everyone was shocked, because John actually stood up slowly. Although his body was still a little shaky, his legs were obviously moving, which was impossible for other killers.


    "How can it be!"


    "I really stand up. How did he do it?"


    "God, is this a miracle?"


    Just as the crowd couldn''t help but wonder, John had let go of the armrest of the wheelchair and stood steadily with his own strength.


    Because his legs were disabled for many years and his muscles were atrophied due to no exercise, he could not adapt to the feeling of standing for a while.


    But one thing John can be sure of is that Han 3000 cured his leg deformity. This method is marvelous.


    "I can stand up, I can stand up!" John looked at his legs with a strong shock in his eyes.


    After countless medical failures, John was desperate. He never thought that he would stand up one day, and he never dared to expect such things.


    But now, the impossibility of extravagance has become a reality, and Han 3000 has done all this!


    "Although you can stand up, you still need a period of time to adapt. During this period of time, I should be able to deal with the owners of those films." Han 3000 said that the subtext of these words is that when John is ready, they will go to the crater.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1447

    John grabbed Han 3000''s hand and looked very excited. He could obviously detect the beating frequency of the muscles on his face. He said to Han 3000, "you don''t have to do it yourself. I''ll let everyone who owns the film do it. You can rest assured."


    Han Sanqian can''t help laughing when he hears your word. It seems that he has a deep understanding of Chinese and even knows when to use honorifics.


    Although the power of black sheep organization is nothing in Han 3000''s eyes, it is definitely a nightmare for ordinary people. Since John says he can solve this problem, Han 3000 is too lazy to do it himself. After all, it is also a very troublesome thing. It is best to use the hand of black sheep organization to solve it.


    "You''re not going to leave a fish out of the net, are you?" Han 3000 said.


    "No, absolutely not." John patted his chest and said sincerely: "you can rest assured that I will never let anyone go."


    John''s attitude is extremely sincere, because now Han 3000''s image in his mind is like a God, how can he lie to God.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news." Han 3000 said.


    During his trip to the headquarters island of black sheep organization, things didn''t develop according to Han 3000''s expectation. He intended to destroy the black sheep organization, but now he has reached a delicate cooperation with the black sheep organization, which he never thought before.


    However, such an outcome is not a bad thing for Han 3000. After all, the black sheep organization has the most terrible killer ability in the world. If this organization can serve Han 3000, Han 3000 can almost solve anything without using his own strength.


    Han 3000 looks at the crater, and his uneasy mood is temporarily put down. After all, this is an unknown thing for Han 3000. No matter how powerful he is, there will be a sense of fear of the unknown in people''s consciousness.


    On the way to leave with Dao 12, Dao 12 is three steps behind Han 3000, and his eyes are fixed on Han 3000.


    Han 3000, who is very sensitive to the environment, can naturally detect Dao 12 staring at him, and he can also guess the reason.


    Let a disabled person suddenly stand up, this exaggeration will certainly cause a very strong shock to Dao 12''s heart.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    Dao 12 took a deep breath and said, "I had a certain skepticism about what you said before. I even think that you still boast. But now, I know how ridiculous my idea is."


    Han 3000 calmly smiles. Dao 12 can say such words, which shows that Dao 12 has completely trusted him.


    "I know that although you believe in my rebirth on the surface, you must have doubts in your heart. This is a normal person''s performance. You can''t blame it." Han 3000 said.


    "3000, how did you cure John''s leg?" Dao 12 can''t help his curiosity.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I have the power to get close to God. It''s easy to cure his legs." Han explained.


    Dao 12 swallowed and said, "can''t your ability cure all diseases?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 said frankly: "as long as there is one last breath left, I can make him live, but if he is really dead, there is no way."


    Han 3000 can cure all the living people, but he can''t bring them back to life. At least with his current ability, he can''t do it. As for whether he can really step into another world in the future, it''s not known whether he can do it.


    Dao 12 wipes his face and puts away his exaggerated expression. If it gets out, I don''t know how many celebrities will come to Han 3000 for medical treatment. Moreover, Han 3000''s method will surely be famous in the medical field and become a world-class famous doctor.


    However, Dao 12 also knows that Han 3000 certainly doesn''t care about these fame. For a man close to God, what he pursues is probably only a higher realm. As for the status and fame in the secular world, in his eyes, it is estimated that it is just a pile of rubbish.


    "Three thousand." Dao 12''s expression became a little embarrassed, even a little shy.


    Han 3000 has goose bumps all over his body. If a woman is shy in front of him, Han 3000 can understand it. But Dao 121, a burly man, has such a performance that Han 3000 can''t stand.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t look coy. You don''t know how disgusting you are now." Han three thousand one face dislike of say.


    Dao Shiyi was embarrassed. She said with a smile, "I have a power in my body now. In the future, can I become as powerful as you?"


    Han 3000 is really not sure about this, because he does not know the source and upper limit of his power.


    "I don''t know how powerful you can become just by the strength of your body, but you can rest assured that I''m already thinking of ways to let ordinary people practice. If I can come up with this way, I can give you my way of cultivation." Han 3000 said.


    "Really!" Dao 12''s eyes almost glared out after hearing this¡° Of course, it''s true. This kind of thing can deceive you. It''s not only you, but also a few candidates. After you have certain strength, I will take you to see Xuanyuan world. " Han said that this is his final idea at present, because there are some feelings that can''t be given up. For Han, it''s best if he can continue to let these feelings exist in another world. Knife twelve mouth dry, can''t help swallowing saliva, another world! These five words give Dao 12 a new life expectation. After all, this is not an opportunity for everyone¡° I used to think my life was miserable, but now I find that I''m the luckiest in millions of people. " Dao Shiyi said happily¡° Lucky or not, it''s too early to make a conclusion. Even if you can go to Xuanyuan world, you will face more danger. I can''t guarantee that you will die miserably in the future. " Han 3000 said. Dao 12 shakes his head indifferently. It''s enough for him to see another world. Moreover, people will eventually die. It doesn''t matter what way to die¡° People will die. It doesn''t make any difference whether they die miserably or peacefully. The important thing is the experience. " Dao 12 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1448

    In the next few days, Han 3000 enjoyed VIP treatment in the headquarters island of black sheep organization. No matter how powerful a gold medal killer he was, he would take the initiative to avoid and even bow down to show respect for Han 3000.


    Gold medal killers are a group of extremely arrogant people, because they have the ability that the world does not have, so they will feel superior. But in front of Han 3000, they dare not show the slightest arrogance, or even humble, because they are very clear that Han 3000''s ability is far above them, and they are in Han 3000''s eyes, I''m afraid even mole ants are inferior.


    Although arrogant, these people still have a very clear self-knowledge.


    A week later, John was able to walk normally, and he was normal. He could not see that he had been disabled for nearly ten years.


    For John, to be able to find the feeling of down-to-earth again is something he did not even dare to think about, so his gratitude to Han 3000 is self-evident.


    And John has already thought that from now on, the whole black sheep organization will work for Han 3000, because only such powerful people can lead the black sheep organization to a better development, and Han 3000 needs to lead it to know the secret inside the crater.


    On that day, John led all the gold medal killers of black sheep organization to appear in front of the villa building where Han 3000 lived.


    This is almost the first time in history that all the gold medal killers have gathered together. Those who have seen Han 3000''s ability are cautious, but those who have not seen Han 3000 are curious.


    If they hadn''t seen John''s legs getting better, they wouldn''t have believed it.


    When Han 3000 came out of the villa building, the gold medal killers who had never seen Han 3000 all showed a puzzled expression, and everyone had the same idea.


    "How could it be a child?"


    When Dao 12 came out immediately, those who had not seen Han 3000 directly focused on Dao 12. They could not help but regard Dao 12 as Han 3000. They thought that this was a normal situation. Otherwise, it was just a child. How could it be so powerful?


    But soon, their idea was destroyed.


    John respectfully went to Han 3000, slightly bent down and said: "I don''t know how to call you, just call you 3000 God."


    Three thousand gods!


    Han three thousand heard these three words, a Leng a Leng, this nickname gives people the feeling is too strange, and he does not adapt.


    "You''d better call me by my name, Han 3000." Han 3000 said.


    "No, no, no, no, No John waved his hands in panic and said, "how can I call you by your name? It''s disrespectful to you. I can''t do that."


    Looking at the panic of John waving his hand, Han 3000 said helplessly: "OK, how can you be happy? Since you are good, let''s go to the crater. I''ve been here for a long time."


    "Follow me, please." John leads the way and all the gold medal killers follow.


    These people are all people who have gone to Huoshankou, but they have gained the ability, but they don''t know what happened because they are in a coma.


    At the moment, everyone is a little nervous, because they know that the secret hidden for a hundred years is likely to be revealed today.


    At the foot of the mountain, John said to Han Sanqian, "Sanqian God, in order to avoid danger, I will let these people take the lead. What do you think?"


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and said, "don''t be so hypocritical. These people have been in a coma in the crater. What''s the use of letting them take the lead? If something goes wrong, you can''t trouble me to save them."


    John is a little embarrassed. He is the only one who can say that the gold medal killer is worthless.


    "Then... What should we do?" John asked.


    Han three thousand two steps around John, straight up the mountain, said: "I''d better go ahead, what''s the danger, I''ll carry the best."


    Dao 12 followed Han 3000 closely and said in a low voice, "3000, why don''t you let these guys take the lead? In case of any sudden situation, let them be meat shields."


    Han Sanqian smiles. He is not afraid that these guys will die in the crater, but that their lives will have greater value before the most critical moment.


    "I know that." Han 3000 said.


    Since Han 3000 has said so, Dao 12 has no other opinions, so he can only follow Han 3000 silently.


    At this time, no one except Han 3000 could realize that there was a force around him and Dao 12, forming a protective layer. Han 3000 deliberately did this to avoid any sudden situation that might cause damage to Dao 12.


    Halfway up the mountain, Han 3000 suddenly stopped!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1449

    When Han 3000 stops, other people are standing in the same place and dare not move, and look around warily to prepare for any unexpected situation.


    Dao 12 looked around. It was calm and nothing special happened. He couldn''t help asking Han 3000, "3000, what''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 frowned and went up the mountain all the way. He didn''t find anything unusual. But after he got here, Han 3000 felt that the fluctuation of the crater''s power was particularly obvious, and this kind of fluctuation could not be felt at the foot of the mountain.


    Most importantly, this force is far more powerful than Han 3000 imagined.


    After a while, Han 3000 said: "nothing, go on."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but the vigilance did not dare to relax.


    Near the crater, the fluctuation of power is more and more obvious, and it is a very strange frequency.


    "Can you feel anything?" Han 3000 asked twelve.


    Dao 12 shook his head and said, "nothing. What''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 looks at other people again. Their expressions are similar to Dao 12''s. he probably doesn''t notice anything, which makes Han 3000 feel even more strange.


    Such a strong fluctuation of power, but these people are not aware of it. Does it have something to do with the power in their bodies?


    Are they not aware of the existence of crater power because they belong to the same clan?


    Han 3000 doesn''t think much about it any more. Just go to the crater and have a look.


    By this time, the temperature had reached a stage that ordinary people could not bear. Besides Han 3000 and Dao 12, other people were already sweating and their clothes were wet through.


    Dao 12 realized that he was different from other people because he didn''t feel the heat around him, and he had already reached the crater, but he didn''t feel the heat, which was too unscientific.


    "3000, what have you done to me? Why don''t I feel hot?" Dao 12 asked Han 3000 in a low voice.


    Han Sanqian smiles. Along the way, there is his energy barrier to protect Dao 12. Naturally, he will not feel hot.


    "Do you want to feel it?" As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he removed the invisible energy barrier.


    But in an instant, Dao 12 felt a heat wave coming, which made him extremely hot.


    "Lying trough, this is not only hot, the air is hot." Dao 12 said.


    "You think it''s a crater and an active volcano. How can it not be hot?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Otherwise, you''d better go on with what you just did." Dao 12 said shamelessly.


    Han Sanqian reestablishes the energy barrier, which is not only to keep Dao 12 cool, but to protect his safety.


    The party finally stood in the crater. The thick smoke was very pungent. Although we could not see the hot lava, we could imagine how the magma rolled under the volcano.


    The source of power, Han 3000 has felt, deep in the heart of the earth, but did not really touch the magma.


    It''s not like a time and space tunnel, it''s more like something left by a strong man.


    Maybe it''s a corpse of a strong man, or maybe it''s a weapon of a strong man, but you have to see it with your own eyes.


    "When were you in a coma?" Han 3000 turns to ask John and others.


    Dao 12 also subconsciously turned his head, but the scene in front of him made him dumbfounded.


    In addition to him and Han 3000, the rest of the people do not know when all fell to the ground!


    "What''s going on, troughs." Dao 12 couldn''t help making rude remarks.


    Han 3000 also has no choice but to smile. It seems that they were in a coma before and should be in this place.


    As far as the physical endurance of ordinary people is concerned, they are unlikely to go deep into the crater. Otherwise, the heat wave alone can kill them.


    "I don''t think so." Han three thousand helpless way.


    Dao 12 knew that without Han 3000''s protection, his fate would be the same as others. After appreciating Han 3000, he asked, "what should we do next?"


    Han 3000 pointed to the bottom of Huoshankou and said, "go down and have a look. The source of strength is below. But I can''t tell what it is."


    Han 3000 can feel all the situations around him through his own divine consciousness, but because of his strong power, he confronts his divine consciousness. In order to avoid the shock of his divine consciousness, Han 3000 does not dare to do so by force.


    As soon as Dao 12 heard Han 3000''s words, he felt his body soar.


    With his feet off the ground and losing his center of gravity, Dao 12 felt extremely insecure, but when he saw Han 3000 with a cool face, he forced himself to stabilize his mood.


    Han 3000 is so calm. It would be a shame if he was shocked.


    As Han 3000''s subordinates, they have to be strong. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1450

    The scene in front of him is more and more shocking, and Dao 12''s heart is more and more uneasy. The rolling magma seems to swallow his life at any time.


    Fortunately, with Han 3000''s protection, Dao 12 hasn''t felt the strong heat wave yet. Otherwise, he will be even more afraid at the moment.


    Han Sanqian was calm, but for him who went deep into the volcano for the first time, his heart was still a little uneasy. Moreover, the unknown force made Han Sanqian feel more and more intense. Han Sanqian could not be sure what he would encounter and what would happen next.


    "3000, this volcano seems to erupt at any time." Dao 12 said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, not only to erupt at any time, in his view, the volcano should have erupted long ago, just because this inexplicable force exists, suppressed the volcano, so it is the current situation.


    "If it had not been for this force, the volcano would have erupted long ago, and it had accumulated too much power." Han 3000 said with a heavy expression.


    The existence of this force, on the contrary, protects the headquarters Island, which means that once han 3000 disturbs this force and makes it change, it may affect the stability of the volcano, or even directly erupt.


    Hearing this, Dao 12 began to retreat, but with Han 3000 by his side, he forced himself to calm down.


    Looking for the place of strength, soon, Han 3000 found a very strange huge stone, the surface seems to be wrapped in a layer of magma, so it is the strange shape.


    When Dao 12 felt his body standing in front of the huge stone, he asked Han 3000, "is this stone the source of strength?"


    "The stone is just an illusion. In this stone, there is something really powerful." Han 3000 wanted to see it through his divine sense, but he was directly resisted violently. Even the boulder trembled, which made Han 3000 dare not act rashly.


    But if you give up like this, Han 3000 is absolutely not reconciled, and with his style of doing things, he never thought of giving up.


    "If you split this stone, you can see what the power belongs to, but in this way, it is likely to cause changes, and maybe the volcano will erupt." Han 3000 tone entangled said.


    Although Dao 12 and Han 3000 know each other not long ago, he still knows Han 3000''s character. Once he wants to do something, even if it''s just a sign, he will do it to the end.


    Take the black sheep organization as an example. When Dao 12 and Han 3000 met for the first time, he was about to destroy the black sheep organization. At that time, Dao 12 thought his words were out of the question. But now, they are already on the headquarters island of the black sheep organization?


    To be or not to be destroyed is just a sentence of Han 3000.


    "Do whatever you want. I''m with you." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 stares at the boulder with solemn eyes. He knows that hesitation has no effect. At the moment, hesitation is just delaying time. He will do it eventually. Why don''t he have some fun directly?


    When Han 3000 raised his hand Dao, Dao 12 knew that he had made a decision, which made Dao 12''s breath become short.


    Moreover, Han 3000''s hand exudes a special light at the moment, which makes people feel sharp and powerful. Just standing beside him, Dao 12 feels enormous pressure.


    Dao 12 holds his breath and prepares for Han 3000''s powerful blow.


    When Han 3000''s eyes sent out cold light, he waved his hand knife heavily, and a huge energy visible to the naked eye cleaved directly to the boulder.


    Roar like thunder!


    The whole crater was shaking now.


    The boulder began to appear numerous cracks, and the power burst out from the cracks was more powerful.


    Han 3000 knew that this was not a good sign, and a breath of danger was coming.


    But how can Han 3000 give up when he has come to this stage?


    "You go out first."


    Han 3000''s voice came from his ear, and Dao 12 felt his body moving up quickly, which was beyond his control.


    But in an instant, Dao 12 had returned to the crater.


    "Three thousand!" Dao twelve shouts at the top of his voice.


    He knew that Han 3000 felt the danger, so he sent him out of the crater.


    But he came out, Han 3000 did not, which made him extremely worried about the safety of Han 3000.


    In the volcano.


    The cracks formed by the boulders are getting bigger and bigger, and the whole Boulder has shown signs of disintegration.


    Han took a deep breath, then held his breath.


    According to his conjecture, there may be the strength of a strong man or the weapon left by a strong man.


    Before that, he thought that the power of the gold medal killer was not strong. He speculated that the source of this power might be the lower cultivation space than Xuanyuan world.


    But the power Han Sanqian felt at this moment is something Han Sanqian has never felt even in Xuanyuan world. This shows that this kind of power comes from the higher space of Xuanyuan world, and it may even be the place Han Sanqian could step into in one step.


    Han 3000, with indifferent eyes, has no fear in the face of danger, and has no idea of escaping. He had only one firm belief in his heart. Even if he died, he had to see what was hidden in the boulder. At this time, he has forgotten all the things outside. Han family. Linlong. Even Su Yingxia¡° Let me see how strong you are With these words, Han 3000 raised his hand knife again. For him, the speed of the boulder is still too slow. He can''t wait to see what''s hidden inside. Waving the hand knife again belongs to Han 3000''s powerful force, hitting the boulder for the second time. When the boulder was attacked for the second time, it burst open. Meanwhile, the hidden power of the boulder was displayed in front of Han 3000. The impact of force made Han 3000 retreat for tens of meters and almost stopped near the edge of volcanic rock¡° This... "The Boulder has been broken, and the original place of the boulder, there is only an axe as high as Han 3000. The axe is dark, with lightning like energy attached to it. Just looking at it like this, Han 3000 can feel its power¡° As I expected, even though your master is dead, you still have such powerful power. Your master must be very powerful. " Han said with a sigh. At this time, the underground magma began to surge, and may erupt at any time. Han 3000 at this time to choose to leave is the most sensible, but he did not do so, but to the ax. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1451

    Outside the crater.


    Dao Shiyi looked at the lava gushing from the crater in despair.


    Volcanic eruption, huge natural force, people have to be awed.


    But Han 3000 is still in the volcano. In the face of this terrible natural force, can he resist it?


    Dao 12 doesn''t know, but he knows that Han 3000 must be in great danger now. He may even lose his own life.


    "Three thousand." Knife twelve tears heart crack lung of shout.


    Magma spewed, volcanic ash formed a huge mushroom cloud, half of the sky has been printed as fire red.


    Dao 12 had to stay away from this dangerous place.


    It is not that he is afraid of death, but that he wants to leave his own life and wait for Han 3000 on this island, because he firmly believes that Han 3000 is close to the power of God and can never be engulfed by magma.


    The eruption lasted a whole day, and almost half of the headquarters island was submerged by magma.


    meanwhile.


    A small beggar in a city, eyes confused suddenly looked up at the sky, eyes gradually become clear up.


    Since she had the memory, she has been living in the street, even she didn''t know where she came from and what to do.


    Known as a fool, she seems to regain her senses at this moment.


    "Han 3000, I came to your world." The little beggar said to himself.


    She has been stooping, also straightened at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect that I, feilingsheng, would end up begging. I don''t know whether I should thank you or blame you."


    Ferlingson!


    Xuanyuan world''s best teacher!


    She was born again and came to the earth.


    Han 3000 knew nothing about this matter, and even never imagined such a possibility.


    Feilingsheng suddenly flew up in the public street.


    Seeing this scene, people in the street grew up in astonishment.


    "This... This man is flying."


    "It''s not magic. How can people fly?"


    "It''s flying so fast, isn''t it an immortal?"


    At this time, many people who believe in God and Buddha even kneel down and worship in the direction of feilingsheng''s departure.


    As for those who don''t believe in Buddhism, they look at those who kneel with a sneer.


    "It''s a bunch of idiots. It must be a trick made by the magician. He even knelt down to worship."


    "A bunch of idiots, how can there be a God in this world?"


    "You are talking nonsense. You dare to blaspheme."


    Obviously, people from different factions on both sides quarreled because of their different attitudes, and even fought later.


    However, feilingsheng, who had left, did not care about these things at all.


    For her, the earth is just a lower world, and the people living here are all lower creatures. Feilingsheng will not see how they kill each other because of themselves.


    What she is going to do now is to go to Han 3000 for the first time, because Han 3000''s power is unprecedented, which makes her very curious about what happened to Han 3000!


    Is it difficult that not only she came to the earth, but also Linlong?


    If this is true, the earth will not be far from destruction!


    Headquarters island.


    The volcano has calmed down for a while, and no one is sure when it will erupt next time.


    Dao 12''s eyes are looking at the direction of the volcano.


    There are still Han 3000 whose life and death are uncertain, which is almost a piece of despairing news for Dao 12.


    Although he is willing to believe that Han 3000 can survive in this disaster, he has witnessed the power of the volcanic eruption. How can he survive in the face of this natural force?


    "Dao Qing."


    Just when Dao 12 was still in a daze, John''s voice came from behind.


    Dao 12 subconsciously turned his head and saw John with several gold medal killers.


    These people survived after the eruption. They didn''t die. They were just lucky.


    "What do you want to do?" Dao 12 said.


    John sneered. In his opinion, Han 3000 must have died in the volcano. Now the only one who knows the secret of the volcano is Dao 12.


    "Tell me what''s in the crater. If you tell me all about it, I''ll make you die happily." John said that as the person wanted by the black sheep organization, at the moment, without Han 3000''s deterrent power, in John''s eyes, Dao 12 is already a corpse.


    "Have you forgotten how you got up?" Dao 12 didn''t expect that John would turn over at this time, and there was no sign.


    "What does it have to do with you that he saved me? You betrayed the black sheep organization. It''s a way to die, but I didn''t force you to choose it." Said John.


    Dao 12 now also has the strength of a gold medal killer, but the opponent is numerous and powerful. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. In this case, it is almost impossible for Dao 12 to find life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1452

    "You don''t really think he''s dead." In this case, Dao 12 can only say so. Only if John is afraid of Han 3000 can he survive.


    Because if Han 3000 is still alive, John will never dare to attack him. He will surely know Han 3000''s means of revenge for him.


    It''s a pity that John was not threatened by these words. Instead, he had a stronger smile on his face and said, "do you still want to scare me? For a whole day, you can see the power of volcanic eruption. Who can live under such circumstances? "


    The reason why John was sure that Han 3000 had died was that the volcano had been erupting for a long time, and the power was beyond the endurance of a man with flesh and blood.


    One day did not see Han 3000 back, he is not dead, what can be?


    Dao 12 can''t refute. Although he tells himself that Han 3000 is not dead, in fact, he knows that Han 3000 is probably dead. He just doesn''t want to accept this fact.


    Dao 12, with a pale face, sighed and said to John, "since it''s going to die sooner or later, you can kill me directly. I can''t tell you what happened in the volcano."


    This sentence made John angry for a moment.


    The secret in the crater is the obsession of his whole life, and it is a thing that will make him die.


    Now, Dao 12 knows about it. How can he let Dao 12 bring the secret back to the coffin?


    "You should know what I mean. No one can hide anything under my torture." John said with a frosty face.


    "I''m not afraid of death. Am I afraid of your torment?" With that, Dao 12, who was squatting, stood up and continued to say, "if you have any means, let me have a long experience before I die."


    John frowned, worried by Dao''s fearlessness.


    If a person''s state of mind is desperate, it is difficult for him to tell the truth. Even if he uses all the means of his life, it may not be useful to him.


    But John can never give up so easily, as long as there is a chance, he will try his best.


    Such an important secret must not be brought into the coffin by Dao 12.


    "Get him for me." John said to the other gold medal killers.


    Just as those people were about to start, a woman''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "It''s shameful to bully one person with so many people." When the voice falls, the owner of the voice appears.


    Feilingsheng, the top power in Xuanyuan world.


    Of course, her title of "top strong man" has not appeared since Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 stepped into the divine realm, Fei Lingsheng was just a mole ant in Han 3000''s eyes, because the gap between the divine realm and the extreme teacher realm was not a single point.


    "Who are you?" John frowned and looked at feilingsheng. On this island, there was no one he could see, and he was still a woman.


    "Me? Han 3000''s friend. " Feilingsheng said with a smile.


    Listening to Han 3000''s words, John felt as if he had been hollowed out.


    With Han 3000''s strength, who knows how powerful his friend will be?


    Dao 12 looks at Fei Lingsheng in bewilderment, because he has never met Fei Lingsheng. If he is a good friend, why hasn''t he been around Han 3000?


    "Don''t be surprised, because I''m not his friend in the world." Feilingsheng went to Dao 12 and said softly.


    Dao 12 widened his eyes and blurted out: "Xuanyuan world!"


    Feilingsheng''s eyes flashed a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 would tell this guy Xuanyuan world. It seems that their relationship is very good.


    If you can save Dao 12, Han 3000 owes her a favor.


    "Don''t worry. With me, these rubbish can''t threaten you." He said,


    This is a reassurance for Dao 12, but for John, it is the beginning of despair.


    If she dares to say such words, her strength can never be weak. Even if she is only half of Han 3000, she is not their opponent.


    "I, I didn''t say I was going to kill him." John said to ferlingson. At this time, he could only deny what he had said in exchange for a chance to live.


    Dao 12 sneers. It''s a pity that John is still the supervisor of black sheep organization. He is just a greedy and afraid of death.


    "John, you are the supervisor of black sheep organization. You dare not admit what you said?" Dao 12 said coldly.


    John finally broke away from the status of disabled people, there are better days to enjoy, now he, of course, does not want to face death.


    "Dao Qing, I''m just bluffing you. I didn''t really want to kill you." John explained to Dao 12.


    Dao 12 is not as good as a three-year-old boy. This guy''s killing intention just now, but he didn''t hide it.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you. Is that ok?" Dao 12 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1453

    John turned pale. He thought everything was under his control, but he didn''t expect that feilingsheng''s intrusion directly changed the situation.


    Now he seems to be at the mercy of Dao 12.


    But it wasn''t what John wanted, and he didn''t want to face death at this time.


    "Dao Qing, you can''t kill me. Don''t you say Han 3000 hasn''t died yet? Without me, you can''t stay on the island. If I die, the island will be in chaos, and no one will continue to deliver materials." John panic said, he needs to find all available excuses, let Dao 12 let him go.


    Dao Shiyi has a gloomy expression on his face. Although he doesn''t believe that Han 3000 is dead in his heart, he also knows the fact that Han 3000 has not appeared even though he is close to the power of God under the power of such a huge volcanic eruption, which largely indicates that he has encountered an accident.


    Dao 12 made a decision in a short time. Instead of staying on the island, he wanted to go back to Yuncheng and protect Han 3000''s people with all the rest of his life.


    "Does this island has the final say?" Asked ferlingson, turning his head to the sword.


    Dao 12 still has doubts about Fei Lingsheng''s identity. After all, as a killer, he is suspicious in nature. It''s impossible to simply believe that Fei Lingsheng is Han 3000''s friend.


    "Yes, in a sense, he is the owner of the island." Dao 12 hesitated for a moment and then told feilingsheng about this unimportant matter.


    Feilingsheng nodded, then turned to John and said, "it seems that you really can''t die. We''ll have to stay on the island for some more time."


    John didn''t know what his future would be like, but at least he didn''t have to die in front of him, which relieved him a lot, and the expression on his face was obviously relieved.


    "Why stay on the island?" Dao 12 asked.


    "Don''t you have to wait for Han Sanya to leave?" Feilingsheng doubts a way.


    Dao twelve Leng for a moment, the strength of this performance is also unusual, listen to her say this meaning, seems to be that Han 3000 is not dead.


    "You... You mean, three thousand didn''t die?" Dao 12 asked excitedly.


    Feilingsheng subconsciously looked at the volcano. She could feel that Han 3000 was not dead, and he was still fighting against a powerful force. But feilingsheng didn''t dare to judge the final result of this confrontation.


    "He''s not dead yet, but I can''t predict what will happen in the future, so I have to wait here." Said ferlingson.


    Hearing the exact answer, Dao 12''s excitement was beyond words.


    Han 3000 did not die during the eruption. Now the volcano has stabilized. Dao 12 believes that Han 3000 will survive.


    "Although he doesn''t have to die, others..." Dao 12 pointed to John, with a look of desire to talk and stop.


    Feilingsheng easily understood what Dao 12 meant. For her, the life of Xuanyuan world is not so valuable, and killing people is a common thing.


    Therefore, feilingsheng did not have as many worries as Han 3000, and he was more decisive.


    In less than a minute, feilingsheng''s unreal figure moved back and forth several times, and all the gold medal killers fell to the ground without any sign of moving.


    John and Dao 12 didn''t see how feilingsheng did it, but they both had the same idea in their hearts, that is, this woman''s toughness is almost equal to Han 3000''s existence.


    This also made John more determined that he could not make trouble in front of feilingsheng. After all, it was a good thing for him to survive. If he wanted to resist, it would be stupid.


    "When will 3000 be back?" Dao 12 asked Fei Lingsheng. Since she knew Han 3000 was not dead, Dao 12 thought that she was very clear about the situation, so she could only ask her such a question.


    It''s a pity that what feilingsheng knows is that Han 3000 is not dead. As for when he will come back, and even whether he can come back safely, feilingsheng has no answer in his heart.


    Maybe Han 3000, who is not dead now, is not impossible to die in this kind of confrontation.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it will be a long time. Maybe he will never come back." Said ferlingson.


    Dao Shiyi was impatient to hear this. Didn''t she say Han 3000 wasn''t dead? How could she say that he could never come back!


    "What do you mean, are you lying to me? Is 3000 dead?" Worried Dao 12 didn''t notice his emotional control. He asked feilingshengzhi in a fierce voice.


    Fei Lingsheng is also a strong teacher in Xuanyuan world. Besides Han 3000, no one dares to speak to her in this tone.


    This also angered Fei Lingsheng. He turned his head coldly to Dao 12 and said, "what are you, and you have the right to question me. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, do you think you could live till now?"


    After hearing this, Dao 12 suddenly calmed down. If it wasn''t for feilingsheng''s timely appearance, he would have died in John''s hands. This man saved her with Han 3000''s face. Nevertheless, Dao 12 was more concerned about Han 3000''s safety. It didn''t matter whether he was alive or dead, because if Han 3000 hadn''t appeared that night, he might have died long ago¡° I just want to be honest. It doesn''t matter whether you want to kill me or not. " Dao 12 said. Feilingsheng sighed. This guy really cares about Han 3000. There is no way to act. His eyes have no intention of lying¡° It''s true that he''s not dead now. As for what I said, whether there will be accidents in the future is because he''s fighting against some powerful force. I can''t predict the result. " Feilingsheng explained. Powerful power! This should be the huge stone, because when Dao 12 was forced to leave the volcano, he knew that the stone was the source of strength¡° Can''t you help him? " Dao 12 asked. Help him? These two words made feilingsheng smile bitterly. Although she is a strong person in jishijing, she is just like a mole ant in front of Han 3000. How can she be qualified to participate in such a powerful confrontation? If she forcibly intervenes, it may backfire and cause more trouble to Han 3000. Moreover, she may be directly crushed by these two forces¡° You think too much of me. Although I am much stronger than you, I can only count as a three-year-old in front of his strength. " Said ferlingson. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1454

    When Dao 12 felt feilingsheng''s helpless tone, he was a little surprised. He thought that the strength of this woman was almost the same as Han 3000. It seemed that they were not at the same level.


    But the strength she showed was also very strong. The gold medal killers didn''t even know how they died.


    But Dao 12 would not doubt the truth of Fei Lingsheng''s words, because no one would deliberately belittle herself, and her helpless emotion was also very real.


    In the following days, feilingsheng and Dao twelve lived on the island. Because all the gold medal killers died, John didn''t dare to make small moves and served them diligently every day.


    In this way, day by day.


    The most important thing Dao 12 does every day is to look at the direction of huohuoshan pass and hope to see Han 3000. He even hopes to go to the crater to have a look, but feilingsheng stops him. Feilingsheng makes it very clear that any slight change in the balance between the two forces may lead to different results.


    If the appearance of Dao 12 distracts Han 3000, Han 3000 is likely to be killed by him.


    Under the deterrent force of this kind of words, Dao 12 can only give up to check Han 3000''s idea and wait honestly.


    one month.


    half a year.


    A whole year.


    For Dao 12, this year has been very hard. He even has nightmares every night. He dreams that Han 3000 died in the crater of the volcano. When he wakes up, he is always covered in cold sweat.


    But fortunately, as a killer, Dao 12 has a strong ability to resist pressure, so he won''t have a mental breakdown in this case.


    In contrast, feilingsheng didn''t have any impact on her mood in this year, because she has lived for hundreds of years. For her, it''s just one year, just like a snap at a finger.


    During the year, however, ferlingson kept a close eye on the situation in the volcano.


    After a year''s struggle between the two forces, there is no difference in the outcome, and there is no sign of which is better or which is weaker. In other words, after a year''s struggle, the situation of Han 3000 has not improved.


    "It''s been a year." Dao 12 looked at the crater and said with a sigh.


    "If this situation continues, it will be normal for another ten years. There is no change in the current situation compared with a year ago." Feilingsheng said to Dao 12.


    This sentence did not cause any damage to Dao 12. Even if it was another ten years, he would have patience to wait. As long as Han 3000 did not die, it was the best news for him.


    "Whether it''s ten years or twenty years, I''ll wait until he comes out." Dao 12 said.


    Feilingsheng can feel Dao 12''s loyalty to Han 3000, which makes her feel very strange. What is the reason that makes Dao 12 so regretless.


    Fei Lingsheng is waiting for Han 3000 here because she is not afraid of wasting time. She has a very good environment and has a life span of at least hundreds of years.


    But Dao 12 is different. Based on the average age of people on earth, he doesn''t have many ten years to live. What''s the advantage of waiting like this?


    Feilingsheng expects Han 3000 to take her back to Xuanyuan world, so he is willing to wait.


    Why is he?


    "Why do you have to wait for him? Your life is only a few decades in a hurry. If you waste one day, you will lose one day. Why don''t you leave here and live a new life?" Feilingsheng asked twelve.


    In a hurry for decades?


    Dao 12 smiles indifferently. He has never thought about this problem, and if Han 3000 hadn''t saved him, he would not have lived for decades. Now, for Dao 12, it''s totally found, so what if it''s wasted.


    "Why are you waiting for him? Aren''t you the same?" Dao 12 asked.


    Feilingsheng sneered. How could she be a powerful person in the world like a mortal?


    "I''ve lived for a hundred years, and there are still several hundred years to live. Naturally, I''m different from you. Even if it''s ten years or even a hundred years, it''s not a big loss for me." Said ferlingson.


    "You''ve lived a hundred years!" Dao 12 looks at Fei Lingsheng in amazement. In his eyes, Fei Lingsheng is just a girl in her twenties, but she says she is a hundred years old, which makes Dao 12 can''t believe it.


    "Is it strange? In Xuanyuan world, people who have my realm are old monsters who have lived for a hundred years. Otherwise, how can they cultivate to this realm? " With these words, feilingsheng felt that he was too decisive. After all, some monsters, in a very short time, were already strong in the divine realm.


    "A freak like Han 3000 is rare in a thousand years. Not everyone can compare with him." He added.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1455

    This makes Dao 12 smile. She seems very reluctant to admit the gap between herself and Han 3000. That''s why she calls Han 3000 a freak.


    However, this also illustrates the strength of Han 3000.


    "Since you are from Xuanyuan world, why do you appear on the earth? Is it related to his rebirth?" Dao 12 asked.


    be reborn!


    These two words are very new to feilingsheng. She did come to the earth, but there is no so-called rebirth.


    "You mean Han 3000 is reborn?" After coming to the earth, feilingsheng didn''t see Han 3000, but could feel the familiar power of Han 3000, so she didn''t know about the rebirth.


    "He should be fifteen now." Dao 12 said.


    Feilingsheng put away his surprised expression.


    Han 3000 was reborn. She came to the earth with the power of the rupture of time and space, but she didn''t seem to experience the rebirth.


    In other words, even if feilingsheng is reborn, she can''t feel it, because in her state, unless her strength degenerates after hundreds of years, otherwise she won''t feel the existence of age at all.


    "How can it be? I thought that force just brought us back to the earth. I didn''t expect that he had such an experience." Said ferlingson.


    "The reason why you are willing to wait for him is to let him take you back to Xuanyuan world?" Dao 12 continued.


    The answer is obvious. Otherwise, feilingsheng doesn''t have the meaning of waiting for Han 3000.


    But there were too many questions about Dao 12. Feilingsheng didn''t want to answer them one by one, so he said, "what do you want to do when you ask so many questions about things that have nothing to do with you?"


    "You are so powerful, it''s better to stay on the earth. Except Han 3000, no one is your opponent, which can make you more carefree." Dao 12 is a wonderful way. If it was him, he might have a different choice from Fei Lingsheng. After all, Han 3000 said that the world of Xuanyuan is strong and dangerous, but the earth is different. Most of them are mortals. Just having the power of a gold medal killer can be superior to the mortals, let alone Fei Lingsheng.


    It has to be said that this is Dao 12''s narrow-minded thinking. He only looked at the hundreds of years in front of him, but did not think that if he could use these hundreds of years to become stronger, he would continue to live longer.


    The longer you live, the more afraid you are to face death and the end of your life.


    Feilingsheng also hopes to return to the Xuanyuan world, rely on Han 3000''s experience, and let herself step into the divine realm, so that she will not be troubled by the problem of death in hundreds of years.


    "People like you, how can you understand my idea? Maybe after you go to Xuanyuan world, you will know why you don''t choose to stay on earth." Said ferlingson.


    Dao 12 shakes his head. If he can''t figure out the problem, he just doesn''t want to. It''s just a boring day. It''s not worth bothering.


    At this time, John walked carefully behind them.


    The former black sheep organization supervisor is now as humble as a servant.


    "The situation in Yuncheng is as usual, nothing special." John said to knife twelve.


    Ever since he decided to stay on the island and wait for Han three thousand, the knife twelve asked John to be covered with eye liner in Yuncheng, so that he could keep track of the situation of Cloud City, especially about Su Ying Xia. The knife twelve asked John to report once a day.


    "Do you know who Su Yingxia is?" In fact, this question has been hidden in Fei Lingsheng''s heart for a long time, and today he can''t help asking.


    In Dao 12''s opinion, since Han 3000 has been reborn, finding Su Yingxia in his life is enough to show the importance of Su Yingxia. Dao 12 doesn''t have to think about the fact that she is Han 3000''s future wife.


    "Of course, she is 3000''s future wife. That''s why I don''t allow any men to get close to her." Dao 12 said.


    Feilingsheng smiles and shakes his head. It''s true that Su Yingxia is Han 3000''s wife, but it''s not just that simple.


    When Su Yingxia entered the Xuanyuan world, she had the power to support her, but she turned Xia upside down. The challenge of Jingwu mountain made countless strong people tremble in the dark. The time and space cracks in the dark forest also had a lot to do with Su Yingxia''s power.


    "Her future strength is stronger than mine, and may even surpass Han 3000." Said ferlingson.


    "Oh." Dao 12 said calmly, with no surprise.


    "Are you trying to control your surprise by being so insipid?" Feilingsheng said scornfully.


    Knife twelve light smile.


    Forced control?


    He doesn''t need to do this at all, because he has felt too much shock in Han 3000, and now this kind of thing has long been numb to him.


    "I''m used to all the surprises that happen to Han 3000. Su Yingxia is better than you. On the contrary, I think it''s reasonable." Dao 12 said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1456

    Facing Dao 12''s answer, Fei Lingsheng is unexpected, but it doesn''t matter. For Fei Lingsheng, who is strong and who is weak is not the key question. The most important thing is that Han 3000 can bring her back to Xuanyuan world, and may also bring her into the divine realm.


    In the Xuanyuan world, nerves were just a legend. No one had achieved such an achievement, so feilingsheng didn''t care about it at all. But now, with the emergence of the powerful in the divine realm, feilingsheng naturally had a desire for it.


    After all, now she only has a life span of several hundred years, but once she reaches the divine realm, it will be a life span of one thousand years. Moreover, she may go to more basic space and gain more powerful power.


    The boring days passed day by day.


    Gradually accustomed to this calm Dao 12, there is not too much boring and boring. Staring at the crater from afar every day is what he does most. He hopes to be the first person to witness Han 3000''s exit.


    Another two years of peace.


    Dao 12 has become a long hair, mustache, a decadent face, just like a beggar who gave up the hope of life.


    Feilingsheng, however, is still a girl full of aura and can''t see any change.


    A total of three years, for feilingsheng, it was like three days in general.


    And she can feel the power change of Han 3000 every day, which is one of the driving forces for feilingsheng to wait.


    "Three thousand, if you don''t go out again, I can''t keep Su Yingxia." Dao Shiyi said helplessly. Recently, he got the news that a man and Su Yingxia were very close. Being a man, Dao Shier''s intuition told him that it was not so easy for him to get close to Su Yingxia.


    This is not a good thing for Han 3000 if Su Yingxia is abducted.


    "Don''t worry, Su Yingxia''s fate has long been destined to be bound with Han 3000." Feilingsheng said aside.


    Dao 12 doesn''t think so. Fate is tied together, but it doesn''t mean that Su Yingxia won''t do stupid things. If this kind of thing really happens, can Han 3000 accept it in his heart?


    "You don''t know what I mean. Although the two of them will eventually get together, how can they accept it as a man if something only happens in the relationship between men and women during this period?" Dao 12 said.


    Feilingsheng understood the meaning of Dao 12 and said with a smile, "no one can say that accurately."


    Just after saying this, feilingsheng suddenly got up and looked at the direction of the volcano.


    When Dao 12 saw this, he also stood up, but in his eyes, there was nothing unusual about the direction of the volcano.


    But the sudden reaction of feilingsheng must be something.


    "You feel something!" Dao Shiyi asked nervously.


    Feilingsheng''s face was dignified, and even slightly frowned. It seemed that it was not a good thing.


    "You''d better tell me what happened." Dao 12 saw that feilingsheng didn''t speak, and then asked.


    "All of a sudden there was a huge fluctuation in his power, and I don''t know what happened." Said ferlingson.


    Dao 12 showed an anxious look on his face and said to himself, "3000, you must not have an accident. Su Yingxia is still waiting for you."


    crater.


    Because of the eruption of magma, the crater has been closed for most of the time, only a very small exit has been exposed.


    In the volcano, Han 3000, sitting on his knees, was shaking violently. At the same time, the axe was shaking rapidly. It seemed that the confrontation between the two forces had reached the most critical time.


    Suddenly, Han three thousand opened his eyes, golden light, if this is seen by ordinary people, will be scared to death.


    "I didn''t expect to compete with you, but I refined my own strength. It turns out that this is the real divine realm." Han 3000 raised a subtle arc on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know how long the time had passed, but he knew that his power had become more pure and powerful. The current state was the real divine state. Even without the thunder, his power had become pure.


    "Do you still want to compete with me with your present strength?" With that, Han 3000 stood up and went directly to the axe.


    The giant axe is almost the same height as Han 3000. When Han 3000 holds the handle of the axe, the giant axe shakes more severely, as if struggling.


    "Hum." Han 3000 snorted coldly and said, "do you still want to struggle at this time?"


    As the voice fell, the huge axe spread all over the golden light. Han 3000''s power penetrated the whole axe. However, how long later, the huge axe stopped trembling and honestly disappeared.


    "Your strength is very strong, but it''s too big to carry. Otherwise, I''ll destroy you." Han 3000 light said.


    The giant axe has such great power that it has a spirit, which is equivalent to human consciousness. It can fully understand what Han 3000''s words mean.


    But in an instant, the axe was reduced to the size of the palm of the hand. It was not only convenient to carry, but also could be put directly into the pocket. Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. Although he doesn''t know much about ghost, it''s a very interesting thing that he can understand what he says¡° You can understand me. Can you speak? " Han 3000 asked. The axe didn''t make any sound, and it didn''t seem to reach the level of being able to speak. Han Sanqian is not lost either. In his opinion, one day in the future, he may be able to hear the sound of the giant axe, as long as he can make it stronger¡° Although I don''t know what kind of strong man your last master was, I will never let you down. I will take you back to your world and continue to fight in all directions. Your strength will surely make the world tremble. " Han 3000 said. The axe was buzzing, as if excited, and full of power, eager to try. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly sighed and said, "a handsome young man like me should make the sword the best. The axe is not suitable for me. It''s too barbaric." When he heard this, he felt as if he had been splashed with a basin of cold water. In a moment, he calmed down, and after his strength faded, he was even rusty¡° It''s a little funny. I''ll lose my temper with you. " Han 3000 plays in his hand, just like a pet. Who could have thought that this cold weapon actually understands human nature? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1457

    Ever since feilingsheng discovered the crater, she and Dao 12 kept looking at the crater, even blinking, for fear of missing something.


    Not long in the past, a loud bang came from the crater, and the explosion also caused the crater to burst into the sky.


    Dao 12 clenched his fist in an instant, and the intense sweat dripped from his forehead.


    "It''s over. The volcano is erupting again!" Dao said that although he didn''t know the situation of Han 3000, the volcanic eruption at the moment is definitely not a good thing for Han 3000.


    After the explosion, dust was all over the sky, but there was no lava gushing out.


    "It''s not like a volcanic eruption." Said ferlingson.


    Dao 12 also noticed this, because the eruption of volcano would be accompanied by the eruption of magma, but there was no other situation except the dust in the sky.


    "It''s not a volcano. Where does the explosion come from?" Dao 12 said doubtfully.


    Feilingsheng frowned. The outbreak just now was caused by a kind of power, but it was strange to feilingsheng.


    She is very familiar with the power of Han 3000. If the power belongs to Han 3000, she will be able to detect it at the first time.


    However, this force is strange and even more powerful than Han 3000.


    "Han 3000 said that there might be a strong man hidden in that boulder?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Dao 12 only mentioned this to Fei Lingsheng, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    "That''s what he said, but I didn''t see it." Dao 12 said.


    Feilingsheng''s face turned pale in an instant. If this force belonged to the strong one in the boulder, then the end of Han 3000 could be imagined.


    With his strength, he can never be the opponent of this force, and the explosion just now is likely to be aimed at Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 dies, feilingsheng wants to return to Xuanyuan world. Although it''s not a big problem, no one can ask about how to reach the divine realm.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "I can''t feel the power of Han 3000 any more."


    Dao 12''s expression changed greatly. He asked feilingsheng, "what do you mean? What do you mean by that?"


    "The explosion just now is probably caused by the strong man in the boulder, and the power I can feel is much stronger than Han 3000, which means that Han 3000 may wake up the strong man and die miserably in the hands of the strong man." Said ferlingson.


    After hearing this, Dao 12 squatted on the ground and waited for three years. At this moment, he suddenly became desperate. Dao 12 didn''t know how to accept this fact.


    "No, no, how could it be? How could 3000 die?" Dao 12 said to himself, shaking his head and denying the result.


    But feilingsheng has almost confirmed his conjecture that although Han 3000 is strong, there is still a huge gap between them. There is no comparability between them.


    After a look at Dao 12, feilingsheng plans to leave. After all, Han 3000 is dead. It''s no use for her to stay here. Moreover, once she is caught by the strong man, even her life will be threatened.


    Now she can only find the way to Xuanyuan world by herself. As for how to become a divine realm, she has to wait until she returns to Xuanyuan world.


    However, just as feilingsheng was about to leave, a powerful force bound her. No matter how she struggled, it was useless.


    Ferlingsheng''s eyes showed despair. The strong man caught her and wanted to survive, but it was not so simple.


    "Do you still want to go?" A voice from far away, clear to the ear.


    Feilingsheng gave up the struggle, said: "I have no injustice with you, why don''t you let me go."


    "When we meet old friends, don''t we talk about the past?" The voice continued.


    Feilingsheng was surprised that she had never known such a strong person, and there could not be such a person in Xuanyuan world. How could she meet an old friend.


    I don''t understand what this sentence means. It means that feilingsheng doesn''t dare to talk at will. He can only wait for the owner of the voice to show up.


    Dao 12, squatting on the ground, doesn''t care who the voice is. Even if the other party wants to kill him, Dao 12 won''t struggle at all, because for him, Han 3000 died, and his life is meaningless. After three years of waiting, he finally ushered in such a result, which is extremely desperate for Dao 12.


    "How did you show up on earth?" The voice is getting closer and closer, but feilingsheng can''t feel where the other party is. This shows that the strength of the other party is far above her, which makes it impossible to sense the existence of the other party.


    "What do you mean? Is it strange that I am here? " Feilingsheng asked.


    "It''s strange, of course. After all, this is the earth." Just as the words fell, Han 3000''s figure appeared in front of them.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1458

    When Fei Lingsheng and Dao 12 saw Han 3000 clearly, they were all confused.


    In Dao 12''s heart, Han 3000 is dead.


    In feilingsheng''s heart, she believed that this powerful force came from the strong one in the boulder, but now it seems that the master of this power is Han 3000.


    But how could it be!


    How can Han 3000 suddenly become so powerful? Does it mean that his present state has surpassed the divine state!


    Feilingsheng took a deep breath, but his restless mood was still unable to calm down.


    "You... You have transcended the divine realm?" He asked incredulously.


    Han 3000 hasn''t had time to answer, Dao 12 has been mad and runs to Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, you''re not dead, you''re not dead!" Dao 12 said excitedly.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile and said, "do you still want me to die?"


    Dao 12 couldn''t hear what Han 3000 said at all. He was totally immersed in his own world and was excited. He continued: "it''s good if you don''t die, it''s good if you don''t die, and... And you''ve grown tall. It''s so good, so good."


    Facing Dao 12''s excited nonsense, Han 3000 didn''t force him to calm down. After all, he can understand Dao 12''s excitement.


    "How long has it been?" Han 3000 asked feilingsheng a question, because even if he asked twelve questions, he probably couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Three years, three years." Said ferlingson.


    Han three thousand one Leng.


    Although he guessed that the time would not be short, he did not expect that three years had passed.


    No wonder Dao 12 has such an exaggerated performance. He has been waiting for three years. It is obviously impossible for him to calm down for a while and a half.


    "You... What are you now?" This is the biggest question in feilingsheng''s heart, and the thing she wants to know most.


    Because she has seen Han 3000 in the divine realm, but now Han 3000 is more powerful than before. She can''t imagine and describe Han 3000''s present realm.


    "The divine realm, you can also understand that now I have really reached the divine realm." Han 3000 said that his realm had not been improved. In those days, he was just a false spirit realm.


    In the past three years, Han 3000 used the power of fighting against the giant axe to refine his own strength, which really possessed the power of divine realm.


    At that time, Han 3000 also had the opportunity to use the power of Tianlei to refine his strength, but at that time, Han 3000 only wanted to use Tianlei to deal with Linlong, completely ignoring the real value of Tianlei.


    "What do you mean?" Feilingsheng obviously didn''t understand what Han 3000 said, and asked with a puzzled face.


    "If I want to have the real power of the divine realm, I have to go through the tempering of Tianlei. At the beginning, I used Tianlei to deal with Linlong. I didn''t play the real value of Tianlei, so I missed the chance to enter the real divine realm. But now, after three years of strength tempering, I have achieved the result of Tianlei baptism." Han explained.


    Feilingsheng could barely understand the meaning of these words, that is to say, to have the real power of the divine realm, we must be baptized by the thunder.


    "But in this world, the gate of heaven will open, and you, too, must enter the gate of heaven and reach another world." Said ferlingson.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help looking up at the sky, with a light smile on the corner of his mouth, and said: "with my current strength, I want to return to Xuanyuan world. When I want the Tianmen to open, it must open."


    These words dealt a great blow to feilingsheng.


    She''s just a very qualified teacher now. She doesn''t even have the qualification to trigger Tianlei. However, Han 3000''s strength can open Tianmen at any time. The gap is too big.


    When I first met Han 3000, although he was also very strong, there was still a certain gap between him and feilingsheng. In the past, feilingsheng was a mole ant in Han 3000''s eyes.


    "You are really a freak. You have done something that no one in Xuanyuan world has ever done." Feilingsheng said with a bitter smile.


    "There must have been a real God in Xuanyuan world, but you don''t know it. I will never be the first one." Han Sanqian still has a clear understanding of this matter. He doesn''t think he has done something unprecedented. After all, in the long history of Xuanyuan world, who dares to guarantee that there is no real divine realm?


    Feilingsheng suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t wait to ask Han 3000: "with your current strength, can''t you easily deal with Linlong and solve this hidden danger for Xuanyuan world?"


    Han 3000 is really more powerful than before. Once he was only one step away from God, but now he is the real God.


    However, Han 3000 is still not sure about Linlong, because he knows that Linlong does not belong to Xuanyuan world. It comes from a higher space, so Han 3000 has no idea how powerful Linlong is.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1459

    In the face of feilingsheng''s problem, Han Sanqian can only shake his head and deny it.


    Feilingsheng is showing a very incredible expression, because at the moment of Han 3000 in her eyes, has been too strong to use words to describe, the real God, means that he has the strength to go to another world, and Han 3000 himself said, he can open the gate of heaven, this amazing strength, unexpectedly is not the opponent of Linlong!


    "How can this be possible? Is Linlong so powerful?" Feilingsheng said that she didn''t want to believe that Han 3000 was modest and even wanted to hide his strength.


    "Do you know where Linlong came from?" Han 3000 asked.


    He didn''t know the inside story.


    But after Han 3000 asked this question, feilingsheng guessed it.


    "Is Linlong also from Tianmen world?" Feilingsheng blurted out.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said: "yes, in Xuanyuan world, it dare not take out all its strength. It''s afraid that people in Tianmen world will find it. But if it comes to the time of life and death, do you think it will retain its strength?"


    At the critical moment of life and death, who will retain their own strength? There is an obvious answer to this question.


    "That''s why you''re not sure how to deal with it?" Said ferlingson.


    "It''s not enough for me to win a 100% overwhelming victory, but at least now I can compete with it." Han 3000 said.


    "And Su Yingxia? If she recovers her strength, can''t you deal with Linlong? " Feilingsheng asked.


    About Su Yingxia, Han 3000 didn''t want to let her deal with Linlong. After all, this is a dangerous and uncertain thing. How can Han 3000 let her take risks.


    But feilingsheng said that, in essence, there is no mistake. With the help of Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s winning rate can be improved a lot.


    "It''s all in the future. Let''s talk about it later. How did you come to the earth?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know the answer to this question. At the beginning, Han 3000 was fighting against Linlong in the dark forest. Her ability couldn''t help at all. She could only look at it from a distance and vaguely remember that after Tianlei was born, she knelt down on the ground because she couldn''t bear the pressure brought by Tianlei. Then her mind was blank, and she didn''t know how long it took, Only when the earth came to life.


    "If I tell you I don''t know anything, do you believe it?" Feilingsheng asked cautiously, for fear that the answer would cause Han 3000''s dissatisfaction.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t feel that feilingsheng was hiding anything, because even he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Letter, because I don''t know what happened just like you." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing these words, ferlingsheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Feilingsheng, as a strong person in Xuanyuan world, has never lived so carefully. However, in front of Han 3000, she does not dare to make any disrespectful moves, because in Han 3000''s eyes, the extreme teacher realm is nothing more than a mole ant realm. She does not dare to stand high in front of Han 3000.


    "When are you going to return to Xuanyuan world?" Feilingsheng finally asked the question that she was most concerned about, because she had to practice first. If she wanted to enter the divine realm, the first condition was that she had to return to Xuanyuan world, because the environment of the earth was not suitable for practice at all.


    "With your ability, you should be able to find the space-time channel back to Xuanyuan world. Why wait for me?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Dao 12 has been waiting for him for three years, which Han 3000 can understand. After all, he saved Dao 12 and explained their previous relationship with Dao 12, but feilingsheng is different.


    Between her and Han 3000, there is no deep feeling, and it is not worth her waiting for three years.


    "It''s not difficult for me to return to Xuanyuan world, but only you can lead me in how to break through the realm and reach the divine realm." Feilingsheng said that she did not hide her purpose, because she knew that it was useless to hide in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 faintly smiles. This is what Fei Lingsheng really plans to do. It''s just that he can''t help him to reach the divine realm. The reason why han 3000 is so strong has a lot to do with the bones in his body. Otherwise, with his ordinary body, how can he withstand the impact of this powerful force.


    However, Han Sanqian doesn''t intend to tell Fei Lingsheng the truth. Since this woman wants to use him, he can also do it in his own way. After all, Fei Lingsheng is a strong teacher and has great use value.


    "In a short time, I will not leave the earth, and I don''t need to explain more to you." Han 3000 said.


    "I have plenty of time to wait." Feilingsheng said that she has a life span of several hundred years, but now it''s just over a hundred years. She doesn''t worry about wasting time at all, because if she wants to break through the situation, she has to stay with Han 3000 to have a chance.


    "By the way, do you have a way to gather aura, for example, in some arrays?" Han 3000 asked. He always wanted to create a suitable environment for cultivation, but he couldn''t find any clue. Feiling had lived for a hundred years, maybe she would have a way.


    "Gathering aura is something that every reclusive person will do. It only needs a simple array. However, with the scarcity of aura on earth, even gathering together will not help you in any way, even for me." Feilingsheng said that gathering aura is very simple, but the upper limit of the earth is just like this. Even doing so will not help Han 3000. After all, he already has the divine realm, so a little aura is dispensable to him¡° It''s useless to me. It should be of great use to ordinary people, right Han 3000 said¡° If you are a person who has never practiced, it is really very useful. " Said ferlingson¡° That''s it. " Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing, troubled for a long time, but feilingsheng helped him solve the problem, which is a happy thing. And feilingsheng also understood Han 3000''s intention, he was not for himself, but for others¡° Where do you want to set the array? " Feilingsheng asked¡° Of course, it won''t be here. Come back to Cloud City with me, and my home in the future will be the biggest spiritual array on the whole earth. " Han 3000 said. Feilingsheng thought that she could not get any benefits by working hard, but she could go home with Han 3000, which means that she could always follow Han 3000 in the future, which is a good thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1460

    The trip to the island of the headquarters of the black sheep organization gained a lot for Han 3000, which made him a real divine realm and greatly improved his strength. This was something he did not expect.


    And now the black sheep organization gold medal killers are all killed by feilingsheng, also can be regarded as reaching the idea of Han 3000 to destroy the regiment.


    Looking at John standing in the distance, Han 3000 waved to him.


    John walked carefully to Han 3000 and bent 90 degrees.


    He once thought Han 3000 was dead, and even wanted to force Dao 12 to tell the situation in the crater, but now, seeing Han 3000 alive, he didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    "In the future, there will be no gold medal killers in black sheep." Han 3000 said to John.


    This is a huge loss for the black sheep organization, because there is no gold medal killer, which means that the strength of the black sheep organization will be greatly weakened. Once the number one killer organization in the world, now it is not worthy of its name.


    But John didn''t dare to have any opinions. He didn''t want to offend Han 3000 and die in Han 3000''s hands.


    "Without the gold medal killers, black sheep still has power all over the world, which can''t be underestimated. As long as you can use my place, just open your mouth." Said John.


    Han three thousand smile, this guy is very sensible, know what to do.


    As for whether the black sheep organization has any use value for Han 3000, Han 3000 himself does not know, but it is feasible to keep the black sheep organization for a rainy day.


    "I hope you can remember that. Otherwise, I can come to take your life at any time." Han 3000 said coldly.


    This threat is not bad news for John, at least Han 3000 will not kill him now.


    "Please rest assured that I will never forget my promise to you." Said John.


    "Help me arrange the boat. I want to get out of here as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I''ll get ready right away."


    After leaving Yuncheng for three years, Han 3000 can''t wait to go back.


    I don''t know what happened to Su Yingxia in these three years, whether she has grown into a graceful girl, and whether there will be many flies flying around.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000''s mood is more urgent. He doesn''t want some bastards to enter Su Yingxia''s life.


    "Twelve, how is Cloud City now, do you know?" Han 3000 asked twelve.


    "Three years ago, I had John set up a line in Yuncheng, and observed what happened to Su Ying Xia at any time. Everything was normal, but recently, a boy appeared and pursued her. If you didn''t wake up again, I was really worried about what would happen." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000''s expression changed instantly when he heard this sentence.


    There''s a guy who doesn''t have eyes. He dares to soak his future wife. He''s looking for death!


    "Can''t you fly now?" Feilingsheng asked Han 3000, even in the extreme division environment, he has the ability to fly in a short time, and Han 3000 is already a real divine environment. In feilingsheng''s opinion, it''s totally hard for him to do.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "it''s too far from Cloud City here, and flying consumes too much power."


    If he could fly back, Han 3000 would have done so long ago. It''s a pity that Fei Lingsheng would remind him. It''s not a realistic thing. Unless he has aura to absorb, it''s a pity that aura is scarce in the earth. How can he absorb it continuously.


    "What about other things? How about the development of Fengqian commercial building?" In order to ease his inner anxiety, Han 3000 can only ask other questions about Dao 12.


    "The construction of the new urban area is very smooth. It shouldn''t take long to open." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000''s prediction is within three years. Although the construction work of the new urban area is very large, a large amount of money can speed up the process. This time is reasonable.


    That night, John prepared the boat for Han and three thousand three people to leave.


    Han 3000''s heart can''t wait to fly back to Cloud City, so he didn''t delay, and the three of them got on the boat directly.


    John watched the ship disappear in the sea in the harbor, which straightened the figure.


    John never thought that the black sheep organization would be reduced to such a situation today. Without the gold medal killers, the influence of the black sheep organization in the world will inevitably decline, and there will be no gold medal killers in the future, which is a big blow for John.


    But on the other hand, his legs are good, which means he can leave the headquarters Island, which is also a good thing.


    "It''s not good for black sheep, but for me, the result is good. Han 3000, I hope you can remember me." John said to himself.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1461

    A few days later, Han Sanqian and his party finally returned to Yuncheng, a familiar place. Han Sanqian felt that even the air was sweet.


    Of course, the main reason is that Su Yingxia is here. Otherwise, everything on the earth has nothing to miss for him.


    "Twelve, you take her back to the hillside villa." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    The spirit array is to be built in the villa on the hillside. The sooner, the better. But now he wants to see Su Yingxia first, so he can only give Dao 12 the responsibility.


    "I see." Dao 12 said.


    Han left the airport and took a taxi to school.


    Although he has a faster way to use it, flying in broad daylight will inevitably be seen by people. It''s not enough for the whole earth shaking news to come out. Han 3000 doesn''t want to be the focus of the media.


    "Only Su Yingxia can make him so excited." Fei Lingsheng said with a helpless smile that Su Yingxia is the happiest woman among Han 3000, because she has the protection and love of the strongest, which other women have no chance to experience.


    "Don''t you like my brother, too?" Dao 12 said with a smile.


    "Do you think I''m still a little girl?" feilingsheng said with a calm look. "The word" love "doesn''t mean anything to me."


    Although she envies Su Yingxia, she will never fall in love with Han 3000. After all, her pursuit is to become stronger, and she knows very well that no one can replace Su Yingxia in Han 3000''s mind.


    Dao 12 knew that feilingsheng was over a hundred years old, but he didn''t want to think about it, because it was so strange. Feilingsheng''s appearance was just a girl in her twenties, and he couldn''t think that she was a hundred years old.


    Han three thousand came to school, heart restless waiting for school.


    After a long time, the students rushed out of the school gate. But when the last school left, Han 3000 still didn''t see Su Yingxia, which made his mood very complicated.


    The school gate has been closed. Su Yingxia can''t stay in the school, but she hasn''t come out of the school gate. Where will she go?


    Han Sanqian also found out one thing, not only did he not see Su Yingxia, but also Qi Yiyun. Could these two people not be invisible or fly away?


    "Lying trough!" Han 3000 suddenly scolded secretly.


    After three years, how could su Yingxia still study in this school.


    Han 3000 hurried to Su Yingxia''s home. Since there was no one in the school, her home would not be empty.


    But in fact, Han was disappointed again.


    Originally, Su Yingxia''s home had been sold to others. It was a complete stranger who opened the door.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "This... This is not the Su family?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "You''re talking about former homeowners. They''ve moved a long time ago." Then the man closed the door.


    Han 3000 once again, the complexity of his mood can be imagined.


    But Su Yingxia''s move is also reasonable. After all, Su Guoyao is now in charge of all the Su''s companies. His identity and living in such a dilapidated community are really inappropriate.


    There''s no way. Han 3000 can only search Yuncheng with his divine sense. Only in this way can he find Su Yingxia''s place faster.


    After all, I can''t wait. Han 3000 doesn''t want to waste any more time.


    When the divine consciousness spread all over the Cloud City, Han 3000 searched for his familiar breath, and feilingsheng, who had just arrived at the hillside villa, felt the power, and unconsciously showed an expression of exclamation.


    Although she can do the same, her strength is not as strong as Han 3000, and her coverage is not as wide as Han 3000.


    "The strong are different. The way to find people is so different." Feilingsheng said with a bitter smile.


    "What?" Dao 12 felt puzzled about what feilingsheng said suddenly.


    "You don''t understand, but you''ll understand later. Han 3000 will surely have a chance to practice when he creates the spirit array." Said ferlingson.


    Dao 12 had guessed this for a long time, and he also hoped that he could become strong. Only in this way can he follow Han 3000 to another world in the future.


    knock at the door.


    Qi Yiyun quickly opened the door.


    When she saw Dao 12, her expression did not change, but her eyes were obviously searching outside the door.


    "I haven''t seen you for three years. I didn''t expect you to grow a lot." Dao 12 said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t see Han 3000''s figure, but his expression didn''t show the slightest loss. He said: "I''m not a dwarf, of course I will grow tall."


    Facing this kind of words with thorns, Dao 12 had no choice but to smile.


    When they came into the living room, Su Yingxia was also in the living room. Dao 12 said, "he will be back soon." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1462

    Where there is Su Ying Xia, there must be Han 3000.


    What Dao 12 said was right. Han 3000 sensed that Su Yingxia was in the hillside villa through his divine sense, and then he came back at the first time.


    Although Qi Yiyun warned herself countless times in her heart that she must be calm after seeing Han 3000, when Han 3000 really appeared, she could not hide her excitement at all.


    Until Han 3000 head-on toward Su Yingxia, completely did not care about her time, Qi Yiyun this just because of the loss and calm the excitement.


    "You''ve changed. You''ve changed." Go to Su Yingxia in front of Han 3000 looking at Su Yingxia familiar appearance, can''t help saying.


    Su Ying Xia has as like as two peas now, almost identical to the three thousand before the rebirth of Han.


    Except Dao 12 and Fei Lingsheng, Su Yingxia and Qi Yiyun didn''t understand this, so Su Yingxia showed a puzzled expression.


    "What is the same as before?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    Han 3000 shakes his head and doesn''t explain too much about rebirth. He will tell Su Yingxia later.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Han 3000 obviously found that her face showed an impatient expression, intuition told Han 3000, this call, should be the man who haunted.


    Dare to harass Su Yingxia, in Han 3000''s eyes, has committed a capital crime.


    "I can help you solve this problem. If you don''t want to see him, I can make him disappear in Cloud City forever." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia didn''t take this person to heart, just thought he was a little annoying, let him disappear is not.


    "You''d better care about your troubles. Now you have more troubles than me." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "Me?" Han 3000 Leng Leng, said: "I can have any trouble, not bragging, in this world, no one dares to find my trouble."


    This is not a boast, but anyone who dares to trouble Han 3000 will not die unless he has nine lives.


    "In the three years since you left Yuncheng, a lot of people with high status have come to Yuncheng and hope you can treat them. These people are still in the city hospital now. Listen to my grandfather, these people are more and more powerful." Su Yingxia explained to Han 3000.


    At the beginning, Han Sanqian saved the Su family by miraculous means, which was revealed by some doctors on the spot, which shocked the whole medical field. At the same time, Han Sanqian''s means of bringing the dying back to life were also widely spread among the people. After hearing the news, those people with high status and critical illness swarmed into Yuncheng, hoping that Han Sanqian could treat them.


    Over the past three years, the number of patients entering Yuncheng has reached three figures, and as Su''s father said, none of these people have a simple background. If you pick one up, it will scare ordinary people out of heart disease.


    "High status?" Han 3000 sneered and said, "no matter how powerful they are, what does it have to do with me? Can you force me to treat them?"


    To cure the Su family is because Han Sanqian doesn''t want to cause more trouble for the Su family, and doesn''t want to cause more trouble for him to solve.


    This does not mean that Han 3000 is willing to be a famous doctor who can save the world.


    What''s more, he saves people depends on the mood, not the identity of the other party.


    Besides, what identity in the world can threaten Han 3000? Can he be afraid of ordinary people.


    "My grandfather told me that if you don''t help these people, I''m afraid it will lead to a lot of trouble. For you, I''m afraid it will be a disaster." Su Yingxia said.


    Looking at the worried expression on Su Yingxia''s face, Han 3000''s mouth slightly rises, which is obviously related to him.


    "It''s time. You''re still in the mood to laugh." Su Yingxia said with a puzzled smile in the face of Han 3000.


    "Of course I''m in the mood. If you care about me so much, can I not laugh?" Han 3000 said.


    These words for Qi Yiyun, has a general pain.


    After Han 3000 enters the villa, he doesn''t even look at her, but Su Yingxia''s little concern can make him happy to this extent.


    "You''d better think about how to solve these problems." Su Yingxia reminds a way.


    Before I had time to think about it, the doorbell of the villa had already rung.


    There are very strict rules in Yundingshan villa area. It''s impossible for neighbors to rush through the door.


    So when the doorbell rang, Han 3000 guessed that it was most likely those so-called distinguished people who came to the door.


    After giving Dao 12 a wink, Dao 12 went to open the door.


    What is unexpected is that there is more than one person outside the door, but there are more than ten people crowded outside, and these ten people are obviously not a group.


    "Han 3000."


    "Where is Han 3000? We want to see him."


    "Han 3000, come out as soon as possible. My master needs you to treat his illness."


    The noise spread from outside the door to the living room, and those people scrambled to hold their own names, just as noisy as the vegetable market¡° They''re coming too soon, too. " Su Yingxia said in dismay that Han 3000 had just entered the house, and those people had already received the news¡° It''s no surprise that they must have paid off the security of the villa area, so they can receive the news at the first time. " Han 3000 said. The worry on Su Yingxia''s face is more and more serious, because her grandfather talked to her very carefully several times, and every time it was because of this matter. He hopes that Su Yingxia can tell Han 3000 that he must deal with these things carefully. Who should be treated first depends on the level of his identity. If he offends some people, Han 3000 will have a hard time¡° What do you do now? " Su Yingxia asked. Han 3000 didn''t plan to help those people to cure. Otherwise, this hillside villa can''t be turned into a clinic. So many patients in the world have to run here. Han 3000 didn''t want to be the Savior¡° Look at me With that, Han 3000 walked towards the door. Su Yingxia followed closely. Qi Yiyun is stunned. She doesn''t know whether she is qualified to join in the fun. After all, she is almost the same as an outsider in this family. After walking to the door, Han 3000 said coldly, "what are you arguing about? Do you regard my house as a vegetable market?" The voice fell, and more than ten people outside the door were quiet in an instant. Han 3000 continued: "go back and tell your master that I will not treat them. No matter what their status and background, it has nothing to do with Han 3000." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1463

    Su Yingxia was stunned by Han 3000''s words. She thought Han 3000 would have a plan to slow down her troops. She sent these people away for the time being, but she didn''t expect Han 3000 to make such a decision.


    Her grandfather clearly told her that none of these people could be offended by Han 3000, but Han 3000 offended everyone at one time.


    Su Yingxia went to Han 3000, gently pulled the corner of Han 3000''s clothes and said in a low voice, "don''t you forget what I said to you?"


    Han 3000 gave Su Yingxia a reassuring look and said, "I can handle it. Just look at it."


    Because Su Yingxia knows how powerful these people are, she feels uneasy. But after seeing Han 3000''s eyes, she has a sense of sureness.


    "Han 3000, I am..."


    "I am..."


    "I am..."


    After they were rejected by Han 3000, they began to report their families one by one. For ordinary people, the identity and background they talked about did have a certain deterrent power.


    Even Dao 12 could not help changing his face. In the eyes of ordinary people, these people are almost supreme.


    But think about Han 3000''s identity, Dao 12 will be happy.


    Although they are powerful, they seem to be nothing in front of Han 3000.


    What about having a strong background? It''s just ordinary people.


    But Han 3000 is the real God!


    No matter how powerful mortals are, they can''t be against God.


    During this period, a lot of people came here one after another. They all came after receiving the news of Han 3000''s return to Yundingshan villa.


    In less than half an hour, dozens of people had gathered at the door of the villa.


    The Su family.


    When the old man heard the news, he looked sad. Naturally, he didn''t want those people to make trouble for Han 3000, because Han 3000 would make the Su family come into being today. Once han 3000 made a mistake in this matter and caused disaster, the Su family would not develop very well in the future.


    From the perspective of interests, what the old man worried about was not Han 3000, but the future development of the Su family.


    "How''s the situation? What''s Han 3000''s attitude?" The old man said to an assistant beside him.


    The assistant inserted a liner in the villas'' doorway, so he could know the situation in the villa area at the first time.


    "Han 3000 clearly refused everyone, but also told them, no matter what the identity, all hurry away." Said the assistant.


    "Go... Go away?" The old man looked at his assistant in dismay and said, "are you sure it''s not the wrong message? Han 3000 really said that?"


    "Sure." The assistant nodded his head firmly, because these two words really came from Han 3000.


    "Confused, confused." The old man''s face was angry. He never thought that Han 3000 would treat those people with such an attitude. Isn''t he going to push himself to the end?


    If he''s finished, won''t the Su family follow him.


    "No, I have to go. Arrange a bus for me right away." Said the old man.


    At the same time, Tianjia villa.


    Tian Changsheng, Tian Honghui and Tian linger sat in the living room without saying a word.


    They know more about the hillside villa than the Su family. After all, the property in Yundingshan villa area belongs to their own company.


    "Grandfather, can''t we really do anything? Can''t you help my brother? " Seeing that the two elders didn''t speak, Tian ling''er couldn''t help saying.


    Tianchangsheng sighs. He really wants to help Han 3000, but tianchangsheng has no idea how to help him or where to start.


    These people are not local to Yuncheng, they come from all over the country, and they all have good status. The tiny power of Tianjia can''t play any role at all.


    "Ling''er, grandfather has already told you the identity of those people. The heavenly family can''t help you in this matter." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er is more mature now. She also understands that those people''s backgrounds are not useful when Tianjia comes forward. Even those people don''t pay attention to Tianjia at all.


    But Han 3000 encountered such a big trouble, if the Tianjia did nothing, it would not be feasible for tianling''er.


    After all, her father, Tian Honghui, has been put in important position in the project of the new urban area. At this time, the Tian family has a high attitude that it has nothing to do with itself. If Han 3000 is dissatisfied with it, it may cause unknown losses to the Tian family.


    "Although we can''t do anything, we have to show our attitude. We have to stand on my brother''s side. Otherwise, once we are excluded from my brother''s circle in the future, I''m afraid Tianjia will have no position in Yuncheng." Said Tian ling''er.


    Tianchangsheng naturally understands this truth.


    Today''s Cloud City is already the status quo of Fengqian. Let alone Tianjia, even if all the businessmen in Cloud City join hands, they can not form any threat to Fengqian.


    The new urban area, which is the real economic core, is in the hands of Fengqian! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1464

    Tian Honghui, who has been silent for a long time, has different ideas in his heart. He is not afraid that Han 3000 will be dissatisfied if he doesn''t show up because in his eyes, Han 3000 is very difficult to get through this difficulty.


    When hundreds of distinguished people gather together, how can Han 3000 resist this force.


    Unless he can cure everyone, he may be able to escape, but how can he do these things?


    According to Tian Honghui''s knowledge, most of these people are mortal diseases. They have already found famous doctors all over the world. Medical students are almost sentenced to death. No one can cure them except Da Luo Jinxian.


    As for the matter of Su''s father, in Tian Honghui''s opinion, it was only Han 3000''s luck.


    But one good luck doesn''t mean all the times.


    "Dad, I think it''s time we redeployed the plan." Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng.


    "What plan?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "In my opinion, Han 3000 is doomed, and this is a good opportunity for us to annex Fengqian. As long as we get the control of Fengqian, the new urban area will be my home, and we won''t have to look at anyone''s face in the future." Tian Honghui said.


    Although he seems to be in a high position as the project leader, he is under the control of Bruce Lee. This alone makes tianhonghui feel dissatisfied.


    Once Bruce Lee was just a local ruffian, a little gangster, but now, he has to ride on his head and yell, which makes tianhonghui dissatisfied for a long time.


    Now there is a chance to bring down Han 3000, which is an excellent opportunity for Tian Honghui.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know how much energy Han 3000 has? Do you know what Fengqian commercial building relies on? Even if you can swallow Fengqian, how can you guarantee that Fengqian commercial building can make profits?" Tian Honghui angrily scolds a way.


    Fengqian commercial building is not just a building. Its greatest value lies in Han 3000''s contacts.


    If Han 3000 has an accident, it is unknown whether the world''s first-line brands will be able to enter Fengqian commercial building. If not, Fengqian commercial building is just an abandoned building, which can not create any value at all.


    "Dad, I''m confident that I can do it well." Tian Honghui said.


    "Confidence?" Tianchangsheng gave a cold smile and said, "OK, tell me about your plan. I''d like to know where your confidence comes from."


    "I''ll visit the people in charge of famous brands. As long as it''s profitable, I don''t believe they don''t cooperate." Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng sneers. This kind of words from Tian Honghui''s mouth only shows that he is too naive and ignorant.


    At the beginning, those brand leaders took the initiative to appear in Yuncheng and reached cooperation with Fengqian. It was all because of Han 3000 and the brand side gave Han 3000 face.


    Without Han 3000, how can those people pay attention to the commercial buildings in the 18th tier cities.


    What is his tianhonghui? Are those brand leaders he can see if he wants to?


    "Such a big man, is his psychology immature? Do you think it''s because of his interests that he has reached a cooperative relationship?" Tianchang said angrily.


    Tianhonghui took over Tianjia''s business, and his life almost never suffered setbacks, so he thought things were often very simple.


    However, from the day those brand leaders arrived in Yuncheng, tianhonghui knew that what was involved was not just the interests, but the network power of Han 3000, and maybe even the fear of Han 3000 from those brands.


    If there is no Han 3000 for the project of new urban area, it is absolutely impossible to achieve.


    It''s just heaven''s family. It''s not bullshit!


    "Dad, don''t you want to believe me once?" Tian Honghui said.


    "You still underestimate Han 3000. This time, I can bet my life and family. Han 3000 will definitely be fine. The identities of those people on the table are really frightening. But the hidden background of Han 3000 is absolutely not simple. I don''t know which is better or which is weaker."


    After a pause, tianchangsheng continued: "and I don''t think it''s worth gambling on you. Tianjia probably has nothing."


    This is his own son, but tianchangsheng has to say so mercilessly that he gives up the idea.


    Tian Honghui''s face was pale and his eyes were unwilling.


    In his opinion, this is a chance for Tianjia to turn over, but tianchangsheng is not willing to give him this opportunity.


    Is it difficult that he will be oppressed by a little bastard all his life?


    "I warn you, don''t mess around, otherwise, I''ll drive you out of heaven." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianhonghui took a deep breath, bit his back teeth and said, "Dad, I won''t mess around without your order, but I still hope you can consider my plan. This time is a great opportunity for Tianjia. If you miss it, it will be too late for others to get ahead of you."


    With a faint smile, tianchangsheng said, "I want to see who dares to take the lead. They can''t afford the outcome."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1465

    In tianchangsheng''s opinion, Han 3000 has proved his strength again and again. In this case, no one has any reason to doubt his strength. Those who dare to raise such doubts will come to an end.


    So tianchangsheng can look at others to question Han 3000, but he will never allow his family to do such stupid things.


    Tian Honghui''s idea, Tian Changsheng must strangle it in the cradle, otherwise, with Tian Honghui''s strong desire to prove his heart, he will certainly make stupid behavior.


    "I know that you may not take my warning seriously at all, but before you do anything, you should consider tianling''er. She is your daughter. If you hurt her because of your stupidity, it will be something you can''t redeem all your life." Tian Changsheng continued.


    Tianhonghui is extremely unwilling. He is not willing to be bossed by a street thug. How can this be his status?


    If you want to change the current situation, now is a great opportunity. Therefore, tianhonghui has no intention to give up. Even though tianchangsheng has made it so obvious, it still can''t shake tianhonghui.


    On the surface, Tian Honghui promised: "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t do anything that I''m not sure of, and I won''t harm anyone."


    Tianhonghui''s heart, in fact, has begun to plan how to use this matter to overthrow Fengqian company.


    There is a kind of people called whether the coffin does not shed tears, tianhonghui belongs to this.


    It''s not how brave he is or how powerful he is. It''s just that he feels his dignity has been trampled on. That''s why he doesn''t like the status quo and is not willing to be ordered by characters like Bruce Lee.


    However, Tian Honghui did not think about Han 3000 and Feng Qian''s boss.


    Even if Han 3000 carrying a dog into Fengqian''s office, let the dog sit in the office, tianhonghui also must let it.


    This is the status given by Han 3000. He is not qualified to challenge easily.


    Hearing that, Tian Changsheng sighed. After all, Tian Honghui is his son. Tian Changsheng knows his character very well.


    He knew that what Tian Honghui had decided would definitely be tried. He would not turn back until he failed and hit the south wall.


    But this time, once the failure, the whole family will be implicated, and there will be no chance to turn over in the future.


    At this stage, tianchangsheng can only wipe out his relatives with great righteousness. Tianhonghui can take the road he chooses, and tianchangsheng wants to separate this road from the Tianjia family.


    After Tian Honghui left, Tian Changsheng said to Tian linger, "don''t you plan to go to your brother?"


    After learning that Han 3000 returned to Cloud City, Tian ling''er''s heart had already flown to the hillside villa, but she couldn''t find an excuse to go.


    At this time, hearing Tian Honghui say so, Tian ling''er was immediately moved and said, "grandfather, of course I want to go, but what reason do I want to go?"


    "Aren''t you his sister? You need to find a reason. After all, you haven''t seen each other for three years." Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    The day spirit son in front of a bright, say: "grandfather, you can be really clever, younger sister goes to see elder brother, this is naturally of course."


    With that, tianling''er ran away, which was enough to see how impatient she was.


    Tianchangsheng quickly called out: "ling''er, wait a minute, grandpa has something else to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Tian ling''er stops in an emergency and looks back at Tian Changsheng.


    "Don''t worry. What''s the use of worrying for a while?" Tianchangsheng is helpless.


    Tianling''er mumbled and said, "how can it be useless? You can''t understand how I feel now."


    "If you don''t want to split up with Han 3000 in the future, listen to my grandfather." Tianchangsheng said.


    Tianling''er''s expression instantly becomes tense. She doesn''t want to split her relationship with Han 3000. Even if she can only be Han 3000''s sister, tianling''er can accept it.


    "Grandfather, what''s so serious? Is there any conflict of interest between Tianjia''s and brother''s company? Is it going to be the enemy?" The day spirit son worries a way.


    "It has nothing to do with Tianjia''s company, but your father. You have heard what he said just now. With your father''s temper, he will never give up. Since he won''t give up this idea, Tianjia can only give up on him." Tianchangsheng said.


    "What does that mean, grandfather?" The spirit son asks a way.


    "What your father wants to do will certainly destroy the relationship between Han 3000 and the Tian family. What we need to do is to get rid of the relationship between the Tian family and your father, and let Han 3000 know that anything your father does has nothing to do with the Tian family. Only in this way will it not affect the relationship between you and Han 3000." Tian Changsheng said that he didn''t want to do it, but Tian Honghui''s words forced him to do it.


    Tian family has been in Tian Changsheng''s hands for decades, and it''s hard to achieve today''s success. Tian Changsheng doesn''t want to be destroyed in Tian Honghui''s hands.


    Moreover, the relationship between Tianjia and Han 3000 is so close that the future development is limitless, and tianchangsheng is even more reluctant to miss this opportunity¡° But... Dad, what will happen if he offends his brother? " The spirit son asks a way. Tianchangsheng shakes his head. What will happen? That''s what Han 3000 said. It''s also up to Tian Honghui to see how much he has done. If it''s a challenge to reach the bottom line of Han 3000, it''s not uncommon to lose your life¡° This is his own choice, and the consequences will be borne by him. We can''t intervene. " Tianchangsheng said. Tian ling''er nodded her head as if she knew nothing. Although she was worried about Tian Honghui, she was even more worried that her relationship with Han 3000 would be destroyed. So the choice between the two, tianling''er just hesitated for a moment, then chose the latter. As the saying goes, if you don''t do it for yourself, God will destroy you. Selfishness is in everyone''s subconscious. Tianling''er can''t give up his relationship with Han 3000 for the sake of Tian Honghui¡° Grandfather, I know what to do. I''ll go first. " Finish saying, the day spirit son then stormy ran. Tianchangsheng left alone in the living room with a helpless smile on his face. Tian family has Tian ling''er, which is one of the biggest factors to stabilize the relationship with Han 3000. I hope that Han 3000 will not be involved in Tian family in the future after Tian ling''er spreads the word¡° Against Han 3000? " Tianchangsheng said to himself, then began to shake his head, and continued: "it''s a group of people who don''t know what to do. Do you really think that the power of United Cloud City can fight against him? It''s just a bunch of rats and ants. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1466

    At the hillside villa, Han 3000, with a tough attitude, has driven away all the people who came to see a doctor. Before those people left, they all scolded and even advised Han 3000 to be careful in the future.


    Han 3000 naturally doesn''t pay attention to those people''s threats. Now that he has a real divine realm, how can he pay attention to the mortals on earth?


    Even if it''s a unit, it''s a matter of killing Han 3000 every minute.


    "These people really don''t know what to do. They are threatening a strong God. Don''t they know how to write death?" Seeing this, feilingsheng said with a smile.


    In the Xuanyuan world, the strong are inevitably respected. No one dares to challenge the strong. Even the leader of the Three Kingdoms does not have the courage. But on earth, these people are so arrogant that they do not pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    "On the earth, status is a very important label. The higher the status is, the more arrogant the attitude will be. The background power behind these people is very powerful for the earth, so they have arrogant reasons." Dao 12 explained.


    The most common thing on earth is to suppress the weak with identity. Those who are in high positions are also used to the attitude of being superior. They will never look down upon those who are in low position. Even some extreme people will divide themselves and ordinary people into two different levels.


    High class people call themselves upper class society, and treat civilians as lower creatures!


    Unfortunately, this time they kicked the iron plate, but also a piece of iron that no one can shake!


    "How can you do that? Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Su Yingxia is very helpless to say to Han 3000 that she hasn''t seen Han 3000 for three years. In these three years, Su Yingxia misses Han 3000 very much. It''s also because she thinks about it day and night. Han 3000''s status in her mind has improved a lot,


    This has led to the fact that Su Yingxia''s feelings towards Han 3000 have been quietly deteriorating for a long time. From friends to likes, the meaning of a simple span is completely different.


    So now Su Yingxia doesn''t want Han 3000 to do anything.


    "Don''t worry, these people can''t threaten me. In my eyes, they are just a bunch of clowns." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    clown?


    Hearing such arrogant words, Su Yingxia couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said: "among these people, there are still people from Yanjing. My grandfather said that although they retired, they have great influence and high status. If they offended them, no one would want to have a good life."


    "Your grandfather''s words, to some extent, are not wrong, but for ordinary people, for me, they really can''t threaten me, so you really don''t have to worry about it." Han 3000 enjoyed the feeling of being cared for, especially the care from Su Yingxia, which made him very happy.


    "You..." in the face of Han 3000, Su Yingxia is helpless, has reached the throat of a paragraph, swallow back, because she knows, in this case, no matter what is useless.


    However, Su Yingxia also believes that Han 3000 is definitely not an idiot. He will never be so arrogant about things he can''t handle. Han 3000''s performance only shows that he has a plan.


    Perhaps, as he said, those people in his eyes are really just clowns?


    "It''s almost time. I''m going home." Su Yingxia looked at the time and said to Han 3000.


    I haven''t seen him for three years. How can Han 3000 be willing to leave Su Yingxia like this? He quickly said, "if you don''t want to have dinner, I''ll cook in person or go out to eat. You can choose."


    Su Yingxia picked up her things and said, "no, I have to hurry home. I''ll talk about dinner another day."


    After saying this, Su Yingxia deliberately looked at Qi Yiyun.


    After returning home from Han 3000, he didn''t have much contact and verbal communication with Qi Yiyun from the beginning to the end. After all, in his mind, Su Yingxia is the most important, and Qi Yiyun, in a sense, is just a tenant.


    But Su Yingxia''s eyes, but let Han 3000 feel some meaningful, should not be her wrong cognition of what?


    Han 3000 would never allow this misunderstanding, so he sent Su Yingxia out and asked, "do you think there is anything between Qi Yiyun and me?"


    "I don''t know if there''s anything, but I can see that she likes you." Su Yingxia said.


    "She likes me, but I don''t like her. We have nothing to do with each other." Han 3000 said.


    "You are so eager to explain. Am I afraid of misunderstanding?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "Of course." Han 3000 said without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t misunderstand. Qi Yiyun told me everything between you and her, but I can see that she really likes you very much. If you can''t deal with it properly, it will do her a lot of harm." With these words, Su Yingxia left.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1467

    Su Yingxia left these words, let Han 3000 Lengshen for a while to understand her meaning.


    She does not doubt the relationship between Han 3000 and Qi Yiyun, but hopes that Han 3000 can better deal with the result of this relationship and avoid Qi Yiyun from getting more hurt.


    This analysis from another angle means that if you want to establish a relationship with Su Yingxia, you have to solve the relationship with Qi Yiyun. This is good news for Han 3000, which shows that Su Yingxia has recognized him in his heart.


    This is a big step forward in the development of the relationship. It''s just that Qi Yiyun''s injury is certain. No matter what Han 3000 does, Qi Yiyun''s injury is inevitable.


    Back at the villa, Qi Yiyun has returned to his room.


    And Dao 12 was wandering around the house with feilingsheng.


    Since he wants to build the spirit array in the hillside villa, Fei Lingsheng naturally needs to be familiar with the environment here.


    Now that he has found a solution to this first-class problem, Han 3000 won''t be bothered by others. Moreover, he can''t help much. If he gives extra advice, he may make trouble.


    Han 3000 goes to Qi Yiyun''s door and knocks.


    "Come in." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000 pushes the door and leaves. Qi Yiyun looks at the textbook with a very serious expression, but when he looks at it carefully, the textbook is reversed. It is obvious that Qi Yiyun uses this way to hide his tension.


    "In three years, haven''t you figured out where to go?" Han 3000 asks Qi Yiyun directly.


    Qi Yiyun''s body trembled obviously. Although she had expected this day for a long time, when this day really came, it was a great blow to her.


    "Are you going to drive me away?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "You have become an obstacle to the development of my relationship with Su Yingxia. If you continue to stay, it will only add more trouble to me." Han 3000 thought, rather than indecisive, it is better to refuse some, let Qi Yiyun completely dead.


    Although this will make Qi Yiyun hurt, but this kind of injury is fast enough, time can eventually cure.


    If Han 3000 is not so decisive, let Qi Yiyun deeper and deeper, her injury will be more serious, and more difficult to cure.


    "I will not destroy your relationship." Qi Yiyun said, this sentence also shows that she does not want to leave.


    "Your existence is an obstacle, not destruction. I think you should understand that." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "did Su Yingxia ask you to do this?"


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know how far the relationship between Su Yingxia and Qi Yiyun has developed, but as far as this matter is concerned, it has nothing to do with Su Yingxia. Although she reminds her, Han Sanqian made the decision himself.


    "It''s nothing to do with her. I just hope you realize that it won''t do you any good to stay, whether it''s for you, for me or for her." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun strained all her muscles and waited for three years. She finally saw Han 3000, but in exchange for such a result, she was very unwilling.


    But Han 3000 has made her words so clear. What''s the reason for her to stay?


    And even if it goes on like this, Qi Yiyun also knows that it will not have a good result.


    "Can I go tomorrow?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "I''ll send someone to see you off. If the Qi family has any trouble in the future, you can contact me. I''ll help you." Han 3000 said.


    "Is that compensation?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han 3000 did not answer this question, but turned and left the room.


    If it''s compensation, it''s too cheap. Han Sanqian doesn''t want to give Qi Yiyun the illusion that he is pitying her.


    Han 3000 just wants to do this.


    Back in the living room.


    Feilingsheng has visited all the environments, and he has some ideas about Han Sanqian''s idea of establishing the spirit array.


    "This is a good place to gather aura, but you know, the aura of the earth is very scarce. Even with the spirit array, I can''t guarantee how much effect it will produce." Feilingsheng said to Han 3000.


    As a real God state strong man, Han 3000 can naturally feel the scarcity of the earth''s aura. By doing so, he just wants ordinary people like Dao 12 to enter the initial stage of cultivation. He doesn''t expect that the spirit array can bring much benefit.


    As long as they know how to practice, they can get twice the result with half the effort after going to Xuanyuan world.


    Moreover, it is not difficult for Israel and Han 3000 to lead them to become strong.


    "I understand. When can we start to create the spirit array?" Han 3000 asked.


    Feilingsheng was about to speak when the doorbell rang.


    Dao 12 took a look at Han 3000. After getting the advice, he walked towards the gate.


    If it''s those guys who don''t have eyes, Dao 12 won''t be merciful. He must set an example to others to make them retreat.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1468

    The door opened.


    Seeing that the man who opened the door was not Han 3000, Tian ling''er stood on tiptoe and looked inside, and couldn''t wait to say, "where''s my brother? Where''s my brother?"


    Dao 12 thought it was those guys who didn''t have long eyes again, but he didn''t think it was Tian ling''er. He put away the chill on his face and said, "in the living room, go in."


    Although Tian ling''er was very worried, he politely said thank you, and then he ran to the living room.


    When he saw Han 3000, Tian ling''er''s eyes began to shine.


    Although she and Han 3000 get along with each other as brothers and sisters, in tianling''er''s mind, she still likes Han 3000 all the time and never gives up the idea of hoping to develop a relationship with Han 3000.


    Before Han 3000''s rebirth, tianling''er actually kept her love for Han 3000 in her heart. She didn''t give up the idea of taking Han 3000 as her own until she knew Su Yingxia was pregnant. It can be imagined that Han 3000 didn''t even get married now. How could tianling''er give up easily.


    "Brother, you are back at last." Tian ling''er runs to Han 3000 and directly plunges into doubt. She doesn''t care if there are other people on the scene. Anyway, in the name of brother sister relationship, she plays coquetry in Han 3000''s arms.


    Han 3000''s expression is full of helplessness, as a man, but also has a mature man''s thought, how can Han 3000 not feel the idea of tianling''er.


    A Qi Yiyun has not been solved yet, which brings another Tianling er. It really makes Han 3000 some don''t know what to do.


    "Well, well, how old are you? You''re still in my arms." Han three thousand gently push away the day spirit son to say.


    Tianling''er didn''t push his nose on his face either. He was a bit cheap, and he would be satisfied after a while. If he didn''t know how to satisfy himself, he would only arouse Han 3000''s disgust,


    "Brother, where have you been? It''s been three years since you left. Ling''er is going to miss you." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Do you want me to die, or do you want me to die?" Han 3000 casually made a joke.


    Tian ling''er''s face changed greatly, and he quickly said, "brother, I didn''t want you to die. How can you say that?"


    Looking at the panic in Tian ling''er''s eyes, Han 3000 realized that he was joking a little. He said, "I''m just joking. Don''t be so serious. What can I do for you today?"


    Tianling''er came to Han 3000, of course, to see Han 3000. As for the matter tianchangsheng told him, tianling''er had no weight at all.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Ling''er has missed you. Of course I''ll come to you." Tian ling''er said with a natural look.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell your father?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile. With Tian Changsheng''s character, even if Tian ling''er really just came to see her, Tian Changsheng would have to explain. If he really didn''t have anything, Han Sanqian still didn''t believe it.


    "Hey, hey." Tianling''er said with a smile, "brother, you are so smart that you can''t hide anything from you."


    "Speak quickly." Han 3000 said.


    "Brother." Tianling''er put away the smile on his face. After all, this matter can''t be joked casually. He said: "do you know about those patients in Yuncheng?"


    "Of course, I''ve got rid of all those guys." Han 3000 said.


    "Grandfather said that these people are very powerful. If they unite to deal with you, I''m afraid they will cause you some trouble. Moreover, many businessmen in Yuncheng are going to take this opportunity to overthrow Fengqian." Said Tian ling''er.


    Overthrow Fengqian?


    These four words sound like an international joke to Han 3000''s ears. Behind Feng Qian''s back, he is in charge. Now no one in the world is qualified to say such words.


    Even Nangong Boling did not dare to say that.


    "Isn''t the old man worried about me?" Han 3000 said with a trace of sneer.


    Tian ling''er shakes his head. What his grandfather is worried about is not Han 3000, but that some of Tian Honghui''s stupid actions have harmed the Tian family. From this aspect, we can see that Tian Changsheng is very confident in Han 3000.


    "No, grandfather said that those people can''t be your opponents. How can they worry about you? He is worried about Tianjia." Said Tian ling''er.


    "Yes?" Han 3000 showed a puzzled look, those people are aimed at him and Feng Qian, what does it have to do with the Tian family?


    Even if fengqianzhen is overthrown, Tianjia can''t be affected by Yuchi. After all, they didn''t even cooperate before. At most, tianhonghui is just working in the project.


    "Brother, if I say it, don''t be angry. You have to promise me first." Tianling''er looks very careful.


    If Han 3000 is willing to take the trouble to guess, he will certainly be able to figure out the clue, but such a small matter, he is too lazy to waste his energy.


    "Come on, I won''t be angry." Han 3000 said.


    "My father is one of those businessmen. My grandfather came to let me tell you that the most important thing is to let you know that all my father''s behaviors have nothing to do with the Tianjia family." Said Tian ling''er.


    Han three thousand suddenly realized, this just understood the day spirit son to visit the reason. It turned out that she was trying to get rid of the relationship between Tian family and Tian Honghui. Heaven prospers this move, isn''t great righteousness exterminates relatives! But how can Tian Honghui be confused and overthrow Feng Qian with those idiots? Fengqian does everything that the new city has now. Without Fengqian and han3000, Fengqian building is a fart¡° Your grandfather is going to leave your father''s life and death outside the gate of heaven''s house. " Han 3000 said. Tian ling''er knows that Tian Honghui is confused about this, so she has never sympathized with Tian Honghui. From childhood to adulthood, Tian Changsheng dotes on her and supports her. In Tian ling''er''s mind, Tian Honghui, his own father, does not have much status in his heart. Therefore, Tian ling''er doesn''t care about the end of Tian Honghui¡° My grandfather advised him, but it didn''t work. It''s only his fault. " Tian ling''er said helplessly. Han 3000 didn''t ask much about the relationship between the father and daughter. After all, it was their private affair. As an outsider, Han 3000 didn''t need to talk too much¡° I know. You go back and tell the old man that I won''t be angry with Tian family for anything Tian Honghui does. " Han 3000 said. Tian ling''er reluctantly looks at Han 3000. She doesn''t want to leave so soon. She just saw Han 3000. She doesn''t have time for a while¡° Brother, can I go after dinner? I''m hungry. " Said Tian ling''er. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1469

    Tianling''er is hungry. Han 3000 doesn''t know, but she doesn''t want to go. Han 3000 can clearly feel this. Since she has said it, Han 3000 can only let her stay.


    Han Sanqian didn''t pay attention to the plan of Tian Honghui''s group. For him, a group of businessmen in the 18th tier small cities joined hands, which was like a pile of garbage. Apart from making people feel disgusted, there would be no sense of threat.


    However, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Han 3000 still needs to strangle their plans in the cradle.


    Take out the phone and dial Bruce Lee''s number.


    For three years, Bruce Lee didn''t receive any news from Han 3000, and he was alone supporting Fengqian''s development.


    In the past three years, Bruce Lee has become a lot more mature. In the case of no one to rely on, he has to let himself grow up, and this situation of no one to ask for has really made Bruce Lee grow up.


    At present, the company''s big and small things, Bruce Lee is almost in his own hands, and is in accordance with his expected trajectory of development, it can be said that he is now worthy of the name of the boss, completely out of the nature of the former little gangster.


    When the phone rings, Bruce Lee subconsciously picks it up and sees the caller ID, the whole person is stunned.


    Han 3000 disappeared for three years without any reason. At the beginning, it was a very flustered thing for Bruce Lee, because he was not sure whether he could support Feng Qian without Han 3000.


    However, three years later, Bruce Lee has been able to master these things. At this time, Han 3000 appears, which makes Bruce Lee feel a little repellent.


    Because Han 3000 does not appear, Feng Qian is his.


    But Han 3000 is back. He is just a puppet.


    The heart of exclusion is fleeting. Bruce Lee''s reason is better than greed. He knows that he can''t take Fengqian as his. All this is due to Han Sanqian. Although he is in charge of all things of Fengqian now, it doesn''t mean that Fengqian belongs to him.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee is very clear that if he wants to maintain the status quo, he must recognize his own identity, because Han 3000''s words may bring him back to his original shape.


    "Boss." After picking up the phone, Bruce Lee said excitedly.


    "Come to the hillside villa." Han Sanqian said that in the past three years, he is not sure what changes Bruce Lee has. After all, people are selfish. In the face of huge interests, he can not guarantee that Bruce Lee has not betrayed himself.


    In the phone, only verbal communication, Han 3000 can''t be sure of this, so he must see Bruce Lee face to face.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Bruce Lee stormed out of the office and headed for the parking lot.


    Hillside villa.


    Before Bruce Lee came, Han 3000 asked twelve, "twelve, do you think this Bruce Lee will betray me?"


    "If he is a smart man, he should not, once he, like a beggar, you gave him all this, and you want to take it back, that is, in a word, betrayal will make him have nothing." Dao 12 said without hesitation that, in his eyes, anyone in the world can betray, but only Han 3000, because the price of betraying Han 3000 is not affordable.


    "But people are selfish. No one can tell what changes will happen in three years." Han 3000 said, people have greed, and all have a certain property of not seeing the coffin without tears.


    "Yes, but I hope he doesn''t have this idea, otherwise it would be a pity for a young man." Dao 12 said.


    Han Sanqian smiles faintly. He is right. After all, it has been three years since he handed over Fengqian to Bruce Lee. Now everything is on the right track, and Bruce Lee is familiar with all the operations of the company. If Han Sanqian is treacherous, he will inevitably have some troubles if he changes his position again.


    Just as they were chatting, the doorbell rang again.


    Han 3000 is a little surprised. With the distance from Fengqian to Yundingshan villa, Bruce Lee can''t get there so fast unless he drives his car so fast.


    "Whether there is any betrayal will soon be known." Dao 12 said with a smile, stood up and walked towards the door.


    When the door opened, Han 3000 in the living room heard a roar.


    "Han 3000!"


    The roar was full of anger, reluctance, complaint, and incomprehension.


    This familiar voice, this familiar irritable style, Han 3000 does not need to look to know who is coming.


    When Mo Yang angrily walked into the living room, Han 3000 put on a high appearance.


    "What are you doing, making a lot of noise in my house, are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Han 3000 cold voice scolds a way.


    Mo Yang didn''t mean to be afraid at all. He went directly to Han 3000 and said, "what do you mean? He disappeared for three years without saying a word. Didn''t he agree to let Dao 12 take over my position?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1470

    See Mo Yang is not afraid of his appearance, Han 3000 can''t help but headache touched his forehead.


    He and Mo Yang have been brothers for a long time. This guy is not afraid of him, which seems to be a matter of course.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian did agree to let Dao 12 take his place, and then he could wash his hands and live a normal life with Liu Fang.


    These three years should be a great suffering for Moyang.


    "Don''t get excited. I didn''t expect to be away for three years." Han 3000 said.


    "He said Mo Yang put his arms around Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "what have you done in the past three years?"


    "I killed a killer organization, and it''s the best in the world, do you believe it?" Han said that although the black sheep organization did not really destroy the regiment, without the gold medal killer, the black sheep organization is like a tiger without tusks. It is not too much to say that it has been destroyed.


    Mo Yang''s eyelids jump. He knows Han 3000 won''t lie to himself.


    But the world''s top killer organization, said to destroy, or let Mo Yang some incredible.


    "What deep hatred?" Mo Yang is curious.


    "Like you, if you don''t pay attention to me, I have to play with them, but now they should know how to regret it. On the way to huangquan, they are beating their chest and feet." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang''s body is obviously stiff. Han 3000''s words are innuendo, just like warning his fate.


    "Well, I''m just like those guys. We''re brothers." Mo Yang smiles very reluctantly and says to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. Mo Yang, when he should be counselled, is not ambiguous at all.


    "Of course it''s not the same. If those people would dare to take my shoulder, they would have died long ago." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang let go of Han 3000 for the first time. Although he was very aggressive when he came here, he has no arrogance now. After all, the man standing in front of him is a guy who has just killed the world''s top killer organization.


    "By the way, when are you going to deal with my affairs? Liu Fang is still waiting for me to marry her. If I don''t get rid of my present status, she won''t agree." Mo Yang said with a distressed face that he had tried his best to persuade Liu Fang about it, but Liu Fang didn''t enter the oil and salt, so he didn''t listen to his explanation at all. Only Mo Yang''s golden basin can change it.


    "Are you waiting, or is she?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Mo Yang is not afraid of embarrassment, said¡° It''s me, it''s me. You don''t know. I can hold hands with her. In the past three years, I''ve been suffocating. Without my bridal chamber, I have nowhere to release my energy. "


    Mo Yang used to be a nightclub motor. He couldn''t stand without a woman to accompany him all night. For him, the past three years were really hard.


    Han three thousand for these two people to get married, or more looking forward to, this is the most important thing in Mo Yang''s life so far.


    It''s also a beautiful thing to watch your brother get married.


    "Tomorrow, you hand over everything to Dao 12." Han 3000 said.


    "You think it''s a business. You can get it at a price. He''s a new face. How many people in the upper position don''t agree with him. If you don''t solve these people, how can he stay in a stable position?" Mo Yang looks at Han 3000 with disgust and says that he seems to be complaining that Han 3000 doesn''t know what to do.


    Han 3000 is very clear about these things on the Tao, and the things Mo Yang is worried about do exist, but in the face of Dao 12''s strength, these problems are not problems.


    Those who don''t accept it, those who fight and make trouble, just let them evaporate in the world. It''s a familiar method.


    "Do you know who he is?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    Moyang looked at Dao 12. He had contact with Dao 12 three years ago, but he still didn''t know the real identity of Dao 12.


    "What does it matter?" Mo Yang doubts a way.


    "Of course it does. Your worry is not a problem in front of his ability." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang has known for a long time that Dao 12 is not ordinary. When he first met Dao 12, he felt a sense of hostility on him. This kind of breath is not a person who licks blood at the edge of the knife. It''s impossible to have it.


    "Tell me what he is, and scare me." Mo Yang said.


    "Killer, top killer." Han 3000 said softly in Mo Yang''s ear.


    Mo Yang''s eyelids jump straight after hearing this. Although he is the boss in the gray area of Cloud City, what he plays is almost all means linked with interests. Although there are some dark side things, compared with the killer''s professional life, he is still a lot worse.


    "It seems that my worries are really unnecessary." Mo Yang said with a bitter smile that it''s not a small matter for him to take the gray area of Cloud City. If he doesn''t agree, he will bury it in the soil. If he wants to bury one more, who dares to have an opinion on him?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1471

    After talking about what he cares about, Mo Yang takes out a pile of things similar to documents and gives them to Han 3000.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously, this guy is the boss of the gray area. The way to solve things depends on his fists. When did he play with words?


    "The people who seek medical treatment, their identity, background and contacts are all based on these materials. You can do it yourself." Mo Yang said.


    This made Han 3000 a little surprised. Although he didn''t care about the identity of those people, and he didn''t shrink because of their status, what Mo Yang did was a little help for Han 3000. At least Han 3000 could know the identity of the other person, and he could imagine how much effect it would cause when he became an enemy with those people.


    "Mo Yang, I didn''t expect that you were very careful. You even prepared these things for me." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "With your character, I have already guessed that you will not treat them one by one, so they will find out their identity in advance. When you deal with them, you will have a little bit of the bottom." Mo Yang said.


    Hundreds of people gathered in Yuncheng, and almost turned Yuncheng upside down. In order to find out Han 3000, Moyang had already received the news. But he also knew that Han 3000 would not treat them, so he asked someone to investigate the identity of those people in advance.


    If he doesn''t treat his illness, he will be in trouble by those people. Only when he knows their identity can Han 3000 be more active in this matter.


    However, in the process of this investigation, Mo Yang was surprised. The identity background of those people was more and more amazing, and several of them were once powerful. Even now they have abdicated, their influence is still terrible. Some of their students are still in high positions. As long as they say a word, these people are bound to appear.


    "Three thousand, I have a word, you don''t think I''m wordy." Mo Yang said.


    "Go ahead."


    "There are a few people in it. Their identities are terrible. I think if you don''t take a few of them and cure them, others will not dare to trouble you." Mo Yang said.


    "No treatment." Han 3000 firmly said: "just can find something to pass the time, if I cure them, it will not become boring."


    Mo Yang rolled a white eye directly, there are still many things to pass the time. Why does Han 3000 want to be more serious in this matter? I''m not afraid of those people completely tearing their skin.


    "You''d better look at the information first. You can see the identities of the people I sorted out, and you''ll know how much energy they have." Mo Yang said.


    "The more powerful, the more interesting. I''m not interested in dealing with ordinary people." Han three thousand is still a pair of oil and salt does not enter the appearance.


    Mo Yang sighed, this is the outcome he had expected, because Han 3000 is also a very tough guy, say no two, say no cure, certainly will not fight.


    But his attitude is so firm, should also have a certain degree of assurance, so Mo Yang did not worry too much.


    "In that case, I''ll wait to see a good play." Mo Yang said.


    Before long, Bruce Lee finally arrived at the villa.


    After three years'' absence, Bruce Lee obviously gives people a more mature feeling. Besides, he is no longer a gangster and has the temperament of a successful businessman.


    Over the past three years, he has changed a lot, which makes Han 3000 quite satisfied.


    "Boss." When he comes to Han 3000, Bruce Lee bows respectfully and shouts.


    Although he is now the boss of Fengqian group, and is brilliant in front of people, as Han 3000''s younger brother, Bruce Lee never forgot that.


    Bruce Lee has had many crazy ideas, breaking away from Han 3000''s control and really dominating Fengqian group, but once this idea comes into being, it will soon be strangled by Bruce Lee.


    Although the outside world knows that he is the boss of Fengqian group, Bruce Lee knows that the outside world''s view does not change the fact that Han 3000 is the boss behind the scenes. Moreover, Han 3000''s courage to give him such an important position means that Han 3000 will be able to take it back as long as he wants to take it back.


    Han 3000 looks at Dao 12. Their eyes meet with a faint smile. At least on the surface, Bruce Lee has no sign of betraying Han 3000.


    "I haven''t seen you for three years. You''ve changed a lot. At last, you don''t look like the street thug you used to be." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Bruce Lee laughs. He used to be a complete ruffian. At that time, Bruce Lee never dreamed that he would become a businessman and the first person in the Cloud City business community.


    "Boss, it''s all your cultivation that makes me who I am today. If I can''t change in three years, it will disappoint you." Said Bruce Lee.


    This guy''s temperament has not only changed, but also his way of speaking has changed a lot. He is polite and full of officialdom.


    "In front of me, needless to say these hypocritical words, I didn''t cultivate you. I just gave you an opportunity. If you can change, you also seize this opportunity." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee shook his head and said, "this opportunity is your cultivation of me."¡° What if I''m going to take this opportunity now? " Han 3000 suddenly asked. Hearing this kind of words, Bruce Lee''s expression suddenly becomes a lot stiff. Sitting in this position for three years, Bruce Lee has been used to being admired and praised by others. If he suddenly loses his identity, it will be a great blow to Bruce Lee. Because he is used to being high above others. Without all this, he can''t imagine what it would be like to become a little gangster again¡° Boss, what did I do wrong? If it''s wrong, please give me another chance. " Bruce Lee stooped 90 degrees and said¡° If I want to replace you, do you have to do something wrong? Since I gave you this identity, I''ll take it now. What''s the problem? " Han 3000 light way. Dao 12 on one side is staring at the change of Bruce Lee''s expression. He knows that Han 3000 does not really want to take away Bruce Lee''s identity, but to test him and see the real side of his inner expression. If he ever had the idea of betraying Han 3000, at this moment, Bruce Lee will surely show some clues. But because he bent too deep, Dao 12 could not see his expression completely¡° Boss, you give me everything. If you want to take it away, there''s no problem. It belongs to you. " Said Bruce Lee¡° Are you willing? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1472

    After a long silence, Bruce Lee gave his most true answer: "I''m not reconciled."


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked.


    "In the past three years, I have made great efforts to study the company management, and in this process, I will develop Fengqian in the best direction. For the construction of the new urban area, I will run to the construction site almost every day and supervise the work in person. Now the new urban area is about to be completed, but all this has to be delivered to others, so that others can enjoy their achievements. How can I be reconciled?" When Bruce Lee talks, he lowers his head from beginning to end. He knows his expression is very unwilling, so he dare not let Han 3000 see it.


    Han 3000 is not angry, but has a face of surprise.


    Bruce Lee''s ability to say such words shows that he has really changed. If he had changed, he would have accepted the change without regret. But now, he has learned to fight for it.


    "It seems that I really don''t have an excuse to replace you. In that case, let''s just say I haven''t said those words before." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Ah!" Bruce Lee raised his head in amazement. He thought Han 3000 already had the choice and decision in this respect, so he mentioned the replacement with him.


    And in Bruce Lee''s view, when Han 3000 spoke, the result of this matter was doomed. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 took back those words so easily.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee shakes his head and says, "boss, I do. Of course I do."


    "I''m just joking with you. Apart from you, where can I find someone who is familiar with the company?" Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee is a little confused. This joke really scares him. It''s like walking in the gate of hell and almost having a heart attack.


    "Boss, my little heart was almost broken by you." Bruce Lee took a deep breath and finally let go.


    "As long as you don''t betray me, the position of Fengqian boss will always be yours." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee''s face is changeable. Although he has thought about it more than once, he has never seriously planned how to do it, because he knows that it will be a dead end. Without Han 3000''s Fengqian, he is just an empty shell without any energy.


    "Boss, there''s one thing I think you should pay attention to." Bruce Lee said to Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Bruce Lee goes to Han 3000, takes out his mobile phone, turns to a picture of a man, and says to Han 3000, "boss, this guy has been pestering his sister-in-law recently. In my opinion, he is plotting against the law. I''ve been staring at him until you come back to teach him a lesson."


    The photo shows a very beautiful young man. In terms of his appearance, he is absolutely first-class. Moreover, only by looking at the clothes on the photo, this guy is not an ordinary family. He is a famous brand, at least six figures.


    "Do you know who he is?" Han Sanqian asked, if it was a local in Yuncheng, with Bruce Lee''s character, he should have stopped it long ago, but he didn''t do it, which means he was afraid of the identity of the other party.


    But in Yuncheng, no one is worthy of his fear. From this, Han 3000 can judge that he is from other places.


    "I checked, only know that he is from Yanjing, accompany his grandfather to Yuncheng to see a doctor, this year just over 18." Said Bruce Lee.


    After hearing this, Han 3000 turns to see Mo Yang. He has investigated the people who are seeking medical treatment one by one. He must know the identity of this person.


    Mo Yang takes a closer look at the photos on Bruce Lee''s mobile phone, and his eyes become a little dignified.


    From the stack of materials given to Han 3000, he took one directly on the surface and said, "if I read it correctly, he should be Yan bingsan''s grandson."


    "The ranking of this information should be the most powerful, right?" Han 3000 asks Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang nodded and said, "only in this way can you understand who is more powerful."


    Han three thousand light smile, this is really find interesting, ah, rival is actually the most powerful of these people.


    Han Sanqian opened the information, and there was a detailed diagram of Yan bingsan''s relationship and identity. Some words were startling when he looked at them. Just his disciples, there were more than ten guys in high positions, and any one of them could shake the place.


    "It''s not easy." Han 3000 said after a brief look.


    "Your rival is a little tricky." Mo Yang said.


    Han Sanqian does not deny that although he can solve this problem in a very simple way, this invisible means will inevitably cause great turbulence. Moreover, when Han Sanqian can not leave the earth for the time being, this means is not suitable for dealing with such a big man.


    Just as Han 3000 was thinking about how to solve the problem, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Dao 12 is walking towards the door. This time, it is estimated that the people who come here are those who don''t have eyes. So Dao 12 is ready to teach them a lesson.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1473

    When Dao 12 opened the door, he frowned. There were as many as 20 people standing outside the door. They were very fierce.


    Although he doesn''t pay attention to more than 20 people with Dao 12''s current strength, his opponent''s aura, especially the old man in the wheelchair, is very strong. At first sight, he was honed by his high position for many years, which makes him not dare to do it easily to avoid the scene getting out of hand.


    "Let Han 3000 get out." A young man standing next to the old man in a wheelchair, looking less than 20 years old, said to Dao 12 in a arrogant tone.


    Dao 12 smiles coldly. Even John is going to shiver in front of Han 3000. He is such a little thing that he dares to let Han 3000 roll out. His tone is really big.


    "Young man, pay attention to your attitude. Not everyone can make you so arrogant." Dao 12 is cold.


    The young man raised a disdainful smile on his face. He seemed to be used to arrogance. He didn''t pay attention to Dao 12 at all. He continued: "let him roll out. It''s already a great honor for him. Do you know who we are?"


    Dao 12 clenched his fist. This kind of ignorant thing should try his fist.


    But at this time, Han 3000 stopped him: "twelve, don''t be impulsive, those who come are guests."


    Guest?


    Dao 12 didn''t quite understand the meaning of Han 3000''s words. He turned his head and looked at Han 3000 who was walking towards him.


    Han 3000 went to Dao 12 and said to the young man, "you are Yan Nan GUI."


    Yan nangui is surprised. This guy knows his name.


    Before waiting for his reply, Han 3000 looked at the old man in the wheelchair and said, "are you Yan bingsan?"


    Through these two words of Han 3000, Yan bingsan can conclude that this guy has investigated his identity. In this case, he doesn''t have to hide.


    "Now that you know it, you must know exactly what to do next?" Yan bingsan said.


    "If I let you go, your students will not let me go. Their status is not something that ordinary people can afford." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yan bingsan smiles with pride. When he was once powerful, there were countless students. Although most of them are not high or low now, there are also several powerful students. With these powerful students, Yan bingsan can still be as daunting as a tiger after retirement.


    "It seems that you have investigated me, which shows that you are still very smart." Yan bingsan said.


    "No, no, No Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in your identity at all. If it wasn''t for my friends who helped me to investigate you, I would never care who you are."


    This kind of words, the stone breaks the sky.


    No one thought that Han 3000, knowing Yan bingsan''s identity, could even say something that ignored Yan bingsan.


    Mo Yang wanted to remind Han 3000, but when he saw the contempt in Han 3000''s eyes, he immediately gave up the idea.


    Perhaps in his mind, Yan bingsan is really nothing.


    "Do you know what this will bring to you?" Yan Nan GUI said to Han 3000 with gnashing teeth, his gloomy face was like covered with frost.


    Han Sanqian turned his head, looked at Yan nangui and said, "and you, while I''m away, harass my girlfriend. I''ll settle the matter with you slowly."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." This sentence made yannangui laugh and said: "come to me, what are you? Will yannangui treat you as a waste?"


    waste material?


    How dare you scold Han 3000?


    To Dao 12, this sentence made him more angry than digging his ancestral grave.


    Unable to control his Dao 12, he flashed to Yan nangui, grabbed Yan nangui''s neck and said, "little thing, you don''t want to die."


    There were more than 20 masters behind them, but none of them could see the movement of Dao 12 clearly. At this time, their faces changed greatly.


    "Let him go!"


    "Let him go!"


    "Let him go!"


    They all yelled at Dao 12.


    Dao 12 sneered and said, "you''d better not move. Otherwise, if I accidentally cut this guy''s neck, no wonder I do."


    No one dares to move, and no one dares to doubt the truth of Dao 12.


    There was a flash of panic in Yan nangui''s eyes, but he soon covered it up.


    "Dare you kill me?" Yan South return not believe evil of say.


    "Little thing, you don''t really think I''m afraid, do you?" At the same time, the twelve hands of Dao began to work hard.


    Yan nangui''s expression instantly became very ugly. He was more and more difficult to breathe. He could only struggle with Dao 12''s hand.


    Mo Yang was frightened. He never thought that the situation would suddenly become like this.


    On one side, Bruce Lee stares at Han 3000''s back, glad he didn''t betray Han 3000.


    Even if Yan family didn''t pay attention to him, how could he be betrayed successfully? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1474

    Seeing that Yan nangui''s struggle was getting smaller and smaller, he was on the verge of suffocation, but Dao 12 didn''t mean to let go at all. Yan bingsan, who was always gloomy, finally couldn''t help it.


    "Han 3000, do you really want to do right with my Yan family?" Yan bingsan said with gnashing teeth.


    Han 3000 looked at Yan nangui and said with a smile, "if you want to ask for help, you should know what posture you should use. You are so high up, do you really think Han 3000 is a soft persimmon you can handle?"


    Yan bingsan sneered. He had a clear understanding of Han 3000''s background for a long time. He was just a business family, and he didn''t develop very well in the past. In Yanjing, he was only a second-class man. It was only after Han 3000''s achievements at the Wuji summit that the Han family began to become famous.


    But for Yan bingsan, what is it?


    They are not the same characters at all.


    The Han family is just a businessman, but he, his students, are all big men in high positions. There is no comparison between the two.


    So Yan bingsan in front of Han 3000, will have a superior attitude, will threaten Han 3000 to treat him.


    In Yan bingsan''s opinion, Han Sanqian should treat him honestly since he knows his background.


    However, Han 3000''s attitude and Yan bingsan''s imagination are two extremes.


    Han 3000 was very uncompromising and did not pay attention to him at all.


    "Han 3000, believe me or not, you can make your Han family doomed." Yan bingsan said.


    Han 3000 laughed and said, "believe me or not, tomorrow your Yan family will set up a memorial hall, and the white hair people will send the black hair people."


    This sentence made Yan bingsan''s face change greatly. Judging from Yan''s state of returning to south, he really can''t hold on for long, and the only one who can let Dao 12 go is Han 3000.


    Yannangui is the only child of the Yan family, and is highly valued by yanbingsan. Moreover, yanbingsan has paved the way for yannangui, and he can make a smooth progress at any time. If Yannan Guizhen dies, yanbingsan can try his best to revenge Han 3000.


    But what''s the use of that?


    People are dead, no matter how serious he retaliated against Han 3000, it is meaningless.


    Seeing that Yan nangui had no strength to struggle, Yan bingsan, in a state of extreme anger, still compromised and said, "let him go first."


    At this time, Yan nangui was about to be in a coma. It was estimated that he would be completely finished in a short time.


    Although Han 3000 is not afraid of Yan bingsan''s crazy revenge, it''s not necessary to kill people in this situation.


    "Let it go." Han 3000 said.


    After hearing Han 3000''s order, Dao 12 released his hand.


    Several thugs immediately came forward to support Yan nangui. Before Yan bingsan''s order, the thugs did not act without authorization.


    "Han 3000, from today on, I Yanjing and you are irreconcilable, you wait, I want you Han family like a street mouse." With these words, Yan bingsan left with people.


    Han Sanqian knows that the threat of this kind of old thing is not a joke. He has the ability to let the Han family die.


    Although the Han family doesn''t have much sense of belonging to Han 3000, now Han Tianyang has returned to the Han family, and Shi Jing''s attitude towards Han 3000 has long changed, and Han 3000 won''t watch Han''s family decline.


    "Find out who is next door to the hospital where Yan bingsan lives." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    Dao 12 doesn''t quite understand Han 3000''s words, but since Han 3000 told him to do so, he just needs to do it according to Han 3000''s meaning.


    At this time, Mo Yang suddenly jumped out and said: "check what check, do not check, these little things, I have already investigated."


    At the same time, Mo Yang turned up the information again, and then found a person named Chen Guang. The information detailed the background of Chen Guang. His energy was almost the same as that of Yan bingsan.


    "This man named Chen Guang is Yan Bing''s old opponent for more than three years. When they were in power, they fought against each other. Even now they have abdicated, they would still pinch each other and compare their own students. It can be said that they are lifelong enemies." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    Hearing these four words, Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and said, "this is fate. It''s a coincidence. Sometimes it looks like the plot specially arranged by some people. It seems that they want to watch the excitement."


    At the same time, Han 3000 looks up at the sky. Ordinary people don''t know if there is a God in the world, but Han 3000 knows very well.


    However, Han 3000 is not sure whether the so-called gods have intervened in this worldly affairs.


    "Help me send someone to inform Chen Guang. I''ll go to the hospital tonight to help him see his condition." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing these words, Dao 12 finally understood Han 3000''s meaning, and couldn''t help laughing: "3000, you''re going to make Yan bingsan angry. He came to the door in vain, but you have to save his opponent. If Yan bingsan knows, how should he feel?"


    "I don''t know what he thinks, but if Chen Guang is cured, he can become a shooter to help me deal with Yan bingsan, which can help me solve some problems." Han 3000 said. In the hospital. When Yan bingsan returned to the hospital, he happened to meet Chen Guang in the next ward, who was breathing in the corridor. Chen Guang''s face was pale and bloodless. It seemed that he was not long gone¡° You''re dying. If you don''t stay in the hospital bed honestly, you can''t leave the fresh air to the living people. " Yan bingsan sneered. Although Chen Guang''s physical condition is very bad, but in the face of Yan bingsan''s taunt, Chen Guang still has the strength to respond, said: "look at you like this, come back without success, did not expect the famous Yan bingsan, even can''t make Han 3000, it''s a joke."¡° I''m not sure. Can you do it? But don''t worry, I''ll never let this boy go. I''m going to break his family. " Yan bingsan said with gnashing teeth. Chen Guang nodded his head as a matter of course, and said: "this is your common means. It''s not uncommon. After all, you are in the upper position, and you are not less than stepping on other people''s bones. After all, those dirty things you have done over the years, when you die, you must go to hell."¡° What am I afraid of when I have your company on the way to huangquan? " With these words, Yan bingsan went back to his ward. Chen Guang smiles and makes a gesture for the nurse to go back to the ward. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1475

    On the top floor of the hospital, there are almost all people with noble status, so in front of each ward, there are almost two bodyguards to protect the ward owner from any interference.


    This kind of battle can be said to be unprecedented. After all, it is very rare for these big people to get together.


    This also makes the leaders of the hospital have a headache during this period of time, for fear that there is something to make these big people dissatisfied, and they are frightened all day.


    At the same time, the leaders of the hospital also hope that Han 3000 can come forward as soon as possible, and after these people are cured, they can leave.


    However, this kind of dream is obviously impossible. Han 3000''s treatment of illness and saving lives depends entirely on his mood, not on the other party''s status.


    When Dao 12 came to the hospital, he was stopped by the hospital staff before he reached the top floor.


    Not only those big people bring their own bodyguards, but also the security work of the hospital is very strict, and no one is allowed to make trouble.


    When Dao 12 reported his identity and indicated that he was sent by Han 3000, the president of the hospital came forward and personally led Dao 12 to the top floor.


    At this time, the Dean didn''t know who Dao 12 was going to see, but he knew who Dao 12 was going to see would get Han 3000''s treatment.


    I don''t know who is so lucky.


    "Which ward is Chen Guang in?" Dao 12 said to the dean.


    "Please follow me." The Dean respectfully said to Dao 12 that the reason why he was so humble was that he knew that Han 3000''s current level was not what he could provoke.


    If anyone here is cured casually, Han 3000''s identity will rise. What can he be as a mere Dean?


    When Dao 12 was led to Chen Guang''s sick room, two bodyguards stopped the door.


    "What are you doing?" The bodyguard asked the dean.


    "This is a man sent by Han 3000. He wants to see Mr. Chen." The dean said quickly.


    Hearing Han 3000, the two bodyguards looked at each other.


    When Chen Guang came to Yuncheng for medical treatment, he asked for Han 3000, which can''t be ignored.


    One of them rushed into the ward and informed Chen Guang of the incident.


    After hearing this, Chen Guang was very surprised. He knew what happened in the hillside villa. Han 3000 was very tough and drove everyone away. How could he take the initiative to send someone to the door at this time?


    "Let him in." Chen Guang said.


    Later, Dao 12 walked into the ward. Even if he didn''t understand the medical skills, he could see with his naked eyes that Chen Guang couldn''t live long.


    "Sit down, please." Chen Guang said to Dao 12.


    "You don''t have to sit down. He will come to treat you tonight. You should be ready first." Dao 12 said to Chen Guang.


    As soon as Chen Guang''s eyes brighten, he has no expectations for this matter. Because Han 3000 has a tough attitude, Chen Guang can''t force him to do what he doesn''t want to do. Moreover, Chen Guang knows very well about his body, and he has little time to waste.


    "This... Why?" Chen Guang asked in consternation, is the message wrong? Doesn''t it mean Han 3000 won''t treat anyone?


    "I''m only responsible for conveying this message. As for your question, I can''t answer it." Dao 12 said.


    No matter what the reason is, as long as he can cure the disease, it''s good news for Chen Guang. Even if Han 3000 has something to ask for, for Chen Guang, if he can save his life, what else can''t satisfy Han 3000?


    "Please tell him that I will wait for him here." Chen Guang said.


    "Nothing else. I''ll go first." With that, Dao 12 left the ward.


    After all, Chen Guang can''t refuse to see Han 3000.


    The main reason for Han 3000 to do this is to let Yan bingsan next door know about it through Dao 12. This is a childish behavior, deliberately angry with Yan bingsan.


    After Dao 12 left, the bodyguard at the gate of Yan bingsan immediately entered the ward and told Yan bingsan about it.


    Yan bingsan''s face is very angry after hearing this. Does Han 3000 want to save Chen Guang?


    "Grandfather, Han 3000 is so arrogant. He is deliberately killing us." Yan Nan GUI said with gnashing teeth.


    Yan Bing three two words don''t say, he rolled wheelchair, out of the ward, then came to Chen Guang''s room.


    Chen Guang is in a good mood at the moment. Although Han 3000 may not be able to cure him, this is at least an opportunity. After all, the dying Su family old man was pulled back from the death line by Han 3000.


    "Chen Guang, did Han 3000 promise to cure you?" Yan bingsan comes to the ward and asks Chen Guang.


    "Are you surprised tonight?" Chen Guang said with a smile.


    This makes Yan bingsan want to vomit blood. He goes to see Han 3000 in person, but is beaten back by a person from Hancheng. Han 3000, however, has to take the initiative to treat Chen Guang!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1476

    "Chen Guang, you don''t have to be so proud. He promised to cure you, but he won''t be able to cure you. You look like you''re dying. Do you really think he''s a great Luo Jinxian?" Yan bingsan said maliciously that as two rivals for many years, Yan bingsan naturally didn''t want Chen Guang to get better. He wanted to attend Chen Guang''s funeral before he left.


    The two men have been fighting for decades and each has its own outcome. The way to decide who is the winner in the end is who can live to the end.


    Yan bingsan never wants to die before Chen Guang!


    "You are not afraid that he will cure me for such a sour smell, are you?" Chen Guang said with a smile, and after a pause, he continued: "also, no one wants me to die than you. If I am cured and he doesn''t treat you, you will be very miserable."


    This said Yan bingsan''s heart, Han 3000 does not give him treatment, in case Chen Guang is cured again, this is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    "Your attitude is very good, but unfortunately, he is not an immortal, you can rest assured that after you die, I will give you a biggest wreath." With that, Yan bingsan left angrily.


    Chen Guang is lying on the bed with a smile on his face. He can see the worry on Yan bingsan''s expression, which is a favorite thing for him.


    Of course, Chen Guang is also worried about the situation tonight. He knows very well about his health. He has used up all his contacts to find many of the world''s top doctors, but those doctors have nothing to do. How many chances can he really be cured just by a Han 3000?


    Although the Su family is in front of us, it may just be a miracle by chance. Since it''s a miracle, it can''t happen every time.


    "Dad, do you really believe Han 3000 so much?" Chen Qiran asked, as the eldest son of the Chen family, Chen Qiran has been with Chen Guang during his critical illness. It can be said that he has fulfilled all the responsibilities of a son.


    "What else?" Chen Guang asked: "now, besides him, who else can I trust? All hospitals have sentenced me to death. Only he has become my last hope."


    Chen Qiran sighs. He also understands the situation that Chen Guang is facing. All doctors have nothing to do. He can only rely on drugs to maintain his short life. If it wasn''t for his rich family, Chen Guang would have died long ago.


    "Dead horse as a live horse doctor, maybe a miracle will happen to me." Chen continued.


    "Dad, I''ve studied the old man''s condition carefully. He was more serious than you at that time. Since Han 3000 can cure him, I believe he can cure you." Chen Qiran said.


    Chen Guang nodded his head, and his recognition of Han 3000 was actually magnifying his inner hope.


    After all, no one is willing to face death, and Chen Guang is no exception.


    On the other side.


    Yan bingsan, who returns to the ward, is about to explode. He knows that this is Han 3000''s deliberate provocation. Maybe Han 3000 knows the relationship between him and Chen Guang, so he chooses to save Chen Guang among many people.


    "Is this Han 3000''s intention to give me a bad impression?" Yan bingsan said with gnashing teeth.


    Yan nangui, who had been wandering on the line of life and death before, had forgotten the feeling of approaching death before. At this time, he had only one idea, which was to let Han 3000 pay for his ignorance.


    "Grandfather, do you want me to send someone to deal with him?" Yan Nan GUI asked.


    Yan bingsan wants to break Han 3000 to pieces, but he can''t do it now. Although Han 3000 has been tough and won''t help him, Han 3000 is still his last hope. He won''t destroy his own hope until he has to.


    And in the case of Chen Guang, Yan bingsan can also witness Han 3000''s medical skills to see if he is as powerful as the legend.


    If he can cure Chen Guang, then he can cure his own disease.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see if he can cure Chen Guang." Yan bingsan said.


    As it gets late, Chen Guang becomes restless because doctors all over the world have sentenced him to death. Han 3000 is his only hope. If Han 3000 can''t cure him, he won''t have any chance.


    So when this moment is really coming, Chen Guang is very nervous.


    At eight o''clock, Han 3000 appeared at the door of the hospital on time. Chen Qiran, who was ordered to wait here, determined Han 3000''s identity through the twelve knives beside Han 3000, and walked to Han 3000 for the first time.


    "Are you Han 3000?" Although I''ve heard that Han 3000 is still a child, Chen Qiran still doesn''t dare to believe that such a little child can really save people''s lives?


    "Take me to your father." Han 3000 said.


    Chen Qiran didn''t talk much either. At this time, he can''t question Han 3000 at will to avoid causing Han 3000''s dissatisfaction.


    If Han 3000 suddenly does not treat Chen Guang, this responsibility will surely fall on Chen Qiran.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1477

    In the ward, Chen Guang is already a little nervous and at a loss. Now he feels like he is going to meet the king of hell. He is full of uncertainty about his own fate. Life and death are on the line.


    When Han Sanqian comes to the ward, Chen Guang is lost. Because Han Sanqian''s image is so different from those famous doctors, Chen Guang can''t believe that the child can cure his incurable disease.


    Although Chen Guang has tried his best to restrain and cover up, his expression is still flawed.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can leave now." Han three thousand mouth the first sentence then says like this.


    Chen Guang shakes his head quickly. Han 3000''s image can''t be trusted by him, but he knows that his final destiny will be decided by Han 3000. Therefore, this is not the question whether he can believe it, but the only choice.


    "Brother Han, I do have such worries, but you are my last chance. Anyway, I want to have a try. Please give me this chance." Chen Guang said.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "you are quite frank, but this is not so simple to try, if I can''t even cure you, it''s not bad reputation."


    Although Han 3000 doesn''t care about this kind of reputation, since he has come forward, he will never fall back.


    Moreover, Han 3000''s visit to the hospital has attracted the attention of countless people, especially some big men in the medical field, who are quietly waiting for the result. They want to see if Han 3000 is really a miracle creator.


    Is the illness of Su''s father accidental or the real strength of Han 3000.


    Seeing that Han 3000 is so confident, Chen Guang''s doubts about him are also slightly reduced.


    "Please start." Chen Guang said.


    Han 3000 looked at Dao 12 and Chen Qiran. Dao 12 took the initiative to leave the ward, but Chen Qiran was in the same place, and didn''t plan to leave.


    "What are you still doing?" Han 3000 asked.


    "My father doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken. I have to look at him." Chen Qiran said that the disguised meaning of this sentence is to worry that Han 3000 will hurt Chen Guang.


    "In that case, I''ll choose someone who will believe me." Han three thousand finish, posturing to go out of the ward.


    Chen Guang suddenly opened his mouth and scolded angrily: "if you want to get out, just get out. How can there be so much nonsense?"


    This is the last chance for Chen Guang to survive in his life. He is willing to try it anyway.


    Chen Qiran said: "Dad, it''s just treating the sick and saving the people. I''ll see what''s wrong if he hurts you."


    "Shut up and get out of here." Chen Guang said angrily that since he chose to believe Han 3000, he should not be doubted.


    And even if Han 3000 really wants to be bad for him, Chen Guang can accept it. After all, in his present state, he can''t live long. Early death and late death are just the difference between a period of time.


    Chen Qiran takes a look at Han 3000. Chen Guang says so. He has no reason to stay.


    "I hope you can be a good doctor." Chen Qiran said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to this kind of secret threat. How could he pay attention to it?


    What''s more, whether Chen Guang is good or not is just a matter of Han 3000''s words. How can Han 3000, who has a real divine realm, not even solve this small problem.


    After Chen Qiran left, Han Sanqian sat down beside the hospital bed and did not directly start the treatment. Instead, he said to Chen Guang, "you and Yan bingsan have been fighting for so many years. What kind of result is what you want."


    This sentence is worthy of Chen Guang''s careful taste. Han 3000 suddenly asked this question, which must have some appeal. In addition, Yan bingsan has been to Yundingshan villa area in person, which is very likely to have a conflict with Han 3000.


    And Han 3000 asked him what kind of result he wanted. In fact, Han 3000 wanted it.


    Chen Guang has been in the world for decades, and his city is very deep. At this time, he also said something ambiguous: "we are rivals in our life. The result is not what we care about most, but the win or lose in the process. His students are all over the world. Similarly, I am also so. So sometimes what we compare is not how powerful we are, but the achievements of our students."


    "So you don''t want him to die." Han 3000 said.


    "No one can cure him. He will die eventually." Chen Guang said.


    "Guess what, I''m satisfied with the answer?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Chen Guang nodded without hesitation and said: "if you just want Yan bingsan to die, I think you have more ways than me, and more direct. If you don''t do that, it means you don''t think so."


    Han Sanqian has picked an eyebrow to deal with this kind of old-fashioned people. As Chen Guang said, if Han Sanqian wants Yan bingsan to die, he has many ways and is more straightforward.


    "Under Yan bingsan''s system, there are a lot of people who are in the top position. I''ll give you a year. But for those who have done bad things, I want them to be defeated." Han 3000 said.


    Immediately, Han 3000 stood up and stretched out his hand. Chen Guang, who doesn''t quite understand this move, can only look at Han 3000 with a puzzled look on his face¡° Give me your hand. " Chen Guang gives Han 3000 his hands with a blank face. Just as he touched Han 3000''s hand, Chen Guang felt that an electric current was pouring into his body. The current was not too strong, which gave him a soft numbness. Moreover, the feeling soon spread all over his body. It seemed that he was killing bacteria cells in his body in this way, and even restoring the functions of various organs. Chen Guang looks at Han 3000 with complicated eyes. What kind of medical skill is this? It shows that it is divine skill! Before Yan bingsan said, Han 3000 is not a big Luo Jinxian, it is impossible to save him. But when Chen Guang felt this kind of means, he had a firm idea in his mind. What else could he be if he was not a great Luo Jinxian! In the process, Chen Guangming felt that his body was changing, his breathing was powerful, and the pain in his body was gradually disappearing. His already terminally ill body was recovering. After about three minutes, Han Sanqian released Chen Guang''s hand and said, "after a year, you have satisfied me. I will make you really recover." Chen Guang looks at Han 3000 in disbelief. He obviously feels that his body is strong, and he can no longer feel the slightest pain from his body¡° Are you... Are you a God? " Chen Guang asked in amazement. Han paid no attention to this problem, but continued: "if your practice does not satisfy me after one year, then your old disease will recur, and you will die within a week." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1478

    Outside the ward, although only a few minutes have passed, Chen Qiran has become restless. Since Chen Guang was ill, Chen Qiran has been with him at any time, and will not let him alone with strangers under any circumstances.


    Today is the only exception in recent years, which makes Chen Qiran feel very flustered. He is worried that Han 3000 will be bad for Chen Guang, and even more worried that in the process of treatment, Chen Guang''s condition suddenly worsens, leading to death.


    Dao 12 looked at the worried Chen Qiran and couldn''t help laughing. He said, "you''d better think about how to celebrate later. Your father''s incurable disease will soon get better, and he''s worried about nothing."


    Who is Han 3000? He is the real strong man in the divine realm. This common man''s illness is not easy in his hands, so Dao 12 has already guessed the result.


    "You have confidence in him, but I don''t. do you know how many world famous doctors are helpless?" Chen Qiran said coldly.


    "Famous doctor?" Dao 12 showed a sneering expression and said: "those famous doctors are nothing in front of three thousand. No matter what complicated diseases they are, they can''t even count as common cold in three thousand hands."


    Chen Qiran doesn''t know where Dao 12''s blind self-confidence comes from, but he can be sure that these words are absolutely boastful. Incurable diseases are not even colds. Who can believe these words?


    "You may boast, but I have the right not to believe it." Chen Qiran said.


    Seeing him say this, Dao 12 is too lazy to talk nonsense. Seeing is believing. Soon, Chen Qiran will regret his ignorance.


    At this time, the lock of the door suddenly moved, which means that someone inside opened the door.


    Can''t wait for Chen Qiran to push open the door, want to go in.


    However, due to excessive force, it was obvious that he met the person who opened the door inside.


    But Chen Qiran can''t manage so much. It''s not a big deal to meet Han 3000.


    But to Chen Qiran''s surprise, Chen Guang''s curse came from the door.


    "Chen Qiran, are you going to kill me?" Chen Guang said.


    His voice is powerful and full of Zhongqi, which makes Chen Qiran feel a little surprised. Moreover, he is still lying on the hospital bed. How can he come to open the door?


    When the door really opened, Chen Guang touched his forehead and scolded Chen Qiran: "what do you want to do?"


    Chen Qiran saw the moment of Chen Guang, the whole person in situ, a face of consternation revealed in the expression can''t believe.


    Chen Guang has been sitting in a wheelchair for many years. In terms of his physical condition, he can''t stand up at all. But now, Chen Guang is standing in front of him like a person who has nothing to do.


    After a long time, Chen Qiran said: "Dad, you... You stand up!"


    "Why, don''t you want to see me stand up?" Chen Guang said calmly.


    Although he is calm now, when Han Sanqian asked him to get up just now, he thought that Han Sanqian was just joking. Until he really got up and stood firmly on the ground, Chen Guang dared to believe that it was true. At that time, his expression was no more boastful than Chen Qiran.


    "No... no, I, I''m just... Dad." Chen Qiran stuttered, because the impact of this incident on him was so strong that he didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Guang, who is terminally ill and has even been sentenced to death by the doctor, is standing in front of him. How can he have the attitude of a patient!


    "Shut up if you can''t speak." Chen Guang said.


    Chen Qiran nodded. Now he really didn''t know what to say. His mind was in a mess. He thought of Dao 12''s self-confidence just now. He could have beaten Dao 12 in the face, but he was beaten in the face.


    "You just said I was bragging, do you still think so now?" Dao 12 asked Chen Qiran with a smile.


    Chen Qiran shakes his head subconsciously. Can this be boasting?


    The fact is in front of us!


    It''s an undeniable fact that Chen Guang stands well, just like a person who has nothing to do!


    "On your knees." Chen Guang suddenly said to Chen Qiran.


    Chen Qiran''s face was inexplicable, but he knelt on the ground according to what Chen Guang said.


    "This is my life-saving benefactor. From today on, it is also the most important person in your life. I want you to always remember that no matter what happens, no matter what he asks you to do, you must listen to him." Chen Guang said.


    Kneel down to a child!


    Chen Qiran''s heart is very exclusive, but when he thinks of Han 3000''s ability, he can''t refute it.


    Han three thousand light a smile, said to Chen Guang: "you this old fox, really crafty, ah, he got cheap, still don''t forget to let his son seek benefits?"


    Han 3000 is an understanding person. Chen Guang wants Chen Qiran to establish a relationship with him.


    Chen Qiran also understood Chen Guang''s idea and said to Han 3000, "benefactor, no matter what trouble you encounter in the future, Chen Qiran will do his best."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1479

    At this time, the bodyguard outside the next ward has entered the ward for the first time.


    Because Yan bingsan highly pays attention to the next door''s dynamic, so he orders the bodyguard, what''s the situation, we must tell him the first time.


    "What''s the situation?" See bodyguards, haven''t wait for bodyguards to speak, Yan bingsan can''t wait to ask.


    "Chen Qiran suddenly knelt down at the door." Said the bodyguard.


    "On your knees?" Yan bingsan frowned. How could he kneel down for no reason?


    One side of Yan Nan GUI''s face suddenly showed a smile, said: "should not be Chen Guang dead!"


    So it is possible.


    When Chen Guang died, Chen Qiran would kneel down to see him off.


    But Yan bingsan had a kind of faint uneasiness in his heart. He always felt that things could not be so sudden.


    Han 3000 has come. Although he hasn''t been here for a long time, he doesn''t want to kill Chen Guang directly!


    "Go out and stare. Let me know if you have any news." Yan bingsan said to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard nodded. As he turned to leave, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    When Chen Guang appeared at the door, the third master and grandson of Yanbing suddenly widened their eyes, and their chin almost fell to the ground.


    As an opponent for many years, Yan bingsan knows Chen Guang''s condition very well. He even has all kinds of physical examination reports of Chen Guang. Moreover, Chen Guang has been in a wheelchair for many years. How can he suddenly stand up?


    "Yan bingsan, you want me to die. It''s a pity that I didn''t do what you want." Chen Guang said with a smile.


    Yan bingsan''s heart beats faster. How long has Han 3000 been here? Has he cured Chen Guang, and let Chen Guang stand up. Does it take him no time to recover?


    Hallucinations?


    It''s an illusion!


    Yan bingsan''s first feeling was that he was hallucinating. Otherwise, this would never happen.


    But when Yan bingsan rubbed his eyes, Chen Guang had no news.


    "Don''t doubt it. It''s not an illusion. I''m fine and lively. Can''t you see it?" Chen continued.


    Yan bingsan can feel the great change of Chen Guang. This guy not only stands up, but also looks red, even if he is a little sick.


    Today, Yan bingsan has seen Chen Guang. His face is bloodless, which is no different from that of a dying man.


    But now


    "How possible, how possible!" Yan bingsan said subconsciously.


    Yan nangui on one side also thinks it''s incredible. It''s like magic. Chen Guang suddenly gets better. Even Yan nangui can''t help but wonder if Chen Guang has been pretending to be ill all the time?


    "What''s impossible? I also want to thank you for this. If you didn''t infuriate Han 3000 and I happened to be your opponent, this kind of good thing would not have fallen on me." Chen Guang''s words are from his heart. He is really thanking Yan bingsan, because he knows that Han Sanqian will not cure him for no reason, which has a direct relationship with Yan bingsan.


    This almost made Yan bingsan vomit blood. For so many years, Chen Guang has dealt him the most severe blow.


    He sent the opportunity to Chen Guang, so that Chen Guang''s illness can be cured, but he himself, is still waiting for the arrival of death!


    "Chen Guang, how did he do it? How could it be?" Yan bingsan asked with a gloomy face.


    "Tut tut." Chen Guang laughs and shakes his head, saying: "with your IQ, you should not ask such questions. You know I won''t tell you, so why do you ask?"


    Yan bingsan takes a deep breath. He has accepted the fact that Chen Guang is getting better, but he can''t imagine how Han 3000 did it.


    And more importantly, since Han 3000 can cure the dying Chen Guang, he must be able to cure him.


    "If I die, you will have no match. Is this life still interesting?" Yan bingsan said.


    "To live well is the most interesting thing. As for whether you live or die, what does it have to do with me? Besides, you have offended Han 3000. You can''t expect him to save you." Chen Guang said.


    This sentence makes Yan bingsan feel a pain in his heart. The contradiction between him and Han 3000 has indeed been established, and he also says that Han''s family will be destroyed. In this case, how can Han 3000 treat him?


    This situation is undoubtedly hopeless for Yan bingsan. Now he even wishes he hadn''t met Han 3000. At least Han 3000 has a chance to treat him.


    At this time, Yan nangui suddenly rushed out of the ward.


    When Yan bingsan thought about what he was going to do, it was too late to stop him.


    "You are a grandson who has always been impulsive, reckless, arrogant and ignorant. If he goes to stop Han 3000, I''m afraid the contradiction between your Yan Family and Han 3000 will be more serious." Chen Guang reminded.


    Yan bingsan naturally knows this, but it doesn''t matter whether the contradiction will be more serious. Maybe Yan Nan can come back and have a chance.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1480

    At this moment, Yan bingsan is extremely regretful. He even expects time to go back to the time before he went to Yundingshan villa. In this way, he and Han 3000 will not have conflicts and grudges, and will not let him completely lose the opportunity to be treated by Han 3000.


    A miracle is just around the corner.


    How can Yan bingsan not envy Chen Guang, who is about to die, now that he is alive?


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and time can''t go back. Yan bingsan can only accept the fact in front of him.


    But this does not mean that Yan bingsan really gave up. After all, people only live once. If there is a chance to survive, Yan bingsan will try anyway.


    "Chen Guang, can you tell me how he did it?" Yan bingsany said sincerely: "we have known each other for so many years. Although we are rivals, we are friends. Do you want to die without help?"


    Chen Guang has only one year''s life. A year later, if he can''t get Han 3000''s further treatment, he will still die.


    Chen Guang, who has tasted the sweetness, can never betray Han 3000 in any way. Maybe he makes Han 3000 unhappy, because he knows that Han 3000 is the only hope to continue to live.


    If Chen Guang just came to Yuncheng with a try in his heart before, now he has completely believed in Han 3000, and he also knows that in this world, only Han 3000 can save him.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you, and from today on, the grudge between you and me will continue." Chen Guang said.


    "The reason why he saved you was to use you against me?" Yan bingsan is not a fool. He has been in the Jianghu for so many years, so he can naturally guess what Han Sanqian''s intention is to save Chen Guang.


    "That''s why I want to thank you. Without you, I would not be the object of Han 3000''s rescue." Chen Guang said.


    Yan bingsan has a bitter smile. He used to taunt Chen Guang, but now he is reduced to Chen Guang to taunt himself. What''s more, he made it happen. He indirectly saved his opponent!


    At this time, Yan nangui has blocked Han 3000 at the door of the hospital.


    Yan nangui, with a fierce face, didn''t ask for help at all. On the contrary, he was still so high, and even forgot that he almost died in Dao 12''s hands before.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean? Why do you want to save Chen Guang?" Yan nangui asks Han 3000.


    "Do you still need to ask? Can''t you think of such a simple truth that he is the enemy of the Yan family, and the Yan family is my enemy, and the enemy of the enemy is my friend? Haven''t you heard this sentence before? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yan Nan GUI is so angry that he turns pale. Of course, he knows that Han 3000 did it on purpose. That''s why he is so angry.


    "You don''t really think Chen Guang is qualified to be an opponent of the Yan family. He didn''t die, just because my grandfather didn''t want him to die. I advise you that it''s better to treat my grandfather. Otherwise, your Han family will face the worst end." Yan nangui said.


    This threat did not make Han 3000 afraid. Instead, it made him sigh. What kind of temper did Yan nangui have when he was spoiled? At this time, he still wanted to threaten people. Did the Yan family have such lawlessness, and did not teach Yan nangui to keep a low profile when he asked for help?


    "Boy, you can''t forget me. Are you looking for death when you say that?" Dao 12 said with cold eyes.


    Yan Nan looked at Dao 12, and suddenly he felt numb. He still felt suffocated. If Yan bingsan hadn''t stopped him in time, he might have died.


    Now, there is no one around him. If Dao 12 attacks him, no one can save him.


    Thinking of this, Yan Nan GUI subconsciously stepped back and opened the distance between him and Dao 12.


    Seeing this action, Dao 12 sneered scornfully and said, "if you are such a counsellor, the Yan family will be finished sooner or later."


    In Dao 12''s eyes, Yan nangui is a thing that relies on the Yan Family''s background. He has no real ability. Without the protection of the Yan family, he is not even a fart.


    After three hundred years of Yan Bing, there was no protection wall for Yan nangui. That was the time when the Yan family was at sunset.


    Yan nangui wants to refute Dao 12. If other people dare to talk to him like this, Yan nangui can dig up the graves of the other party''s ancestors.


    But facing Dao 12, he didn''t dare. He knew Dao 12 was not afraid of his identity, and he didn''t pay attention to Yan family. Killing him was just an idea.


    "Han 3000, how on earth are you willing to save my grandfather?" Yan Nan GUI asked.


    "Tell Yan bingsan that I can never save him. No matter what the situation is, and if you want to deal with the Han family, you have to see if you can bear the cost." With these words, Han 3000 turned and left.


    Han 3000 is really not interested in Yan nangui, the second master who has no real ability. It''s better to go to the roadside and tease the ants.


    For the first time in her life, she felt a sense of panic.


    If Han 3000 does not save Yan bingsan, Yan bingsan will have to wait to die. Moreover, Yan nangui is very clear that Yan bingsan has all the relationships with the Yan family. Once Yan bingsan dies, those relationships and the Yan family will become weak. At that time, the Yan family did not have the current status, and his status of Yan nangui will be reduced. This is why Yan nangui does not want Yan bingsan to die. When Yan bingsan was alive, those students would often come to see him and contribute to Yan''s family affairs. But once Yan bingsan died, who would be willing to continue to help the Yan family. Back in the ward, Yan bingsan''s face is very ugly. His admiration for Chen Guang has gradually evolved into a kind of hatred. He even begins to hate why han 3000 wants to cure Chen Guang¡° What does Han 3000 say? " See Yan Nan return to come back, Yan bingsan can''t wait to ask. Yan Nan GUI lowers his head and tells Yan bingsan what happened. When Yan bingsan heard that no matter what the situation, it was impossible to save him, Yan bingsan was desperate. With Han 3000''s ability, he knows that he can''t force Han 3000 any more. Even if he uses all his relationships, it won''t help. In other words, Yan bingsan now has no other way but to wait for his death¡° Grandfather, if not, let your students come out. Maybe they can intimidate Han 3000. " Yan Nan GUI suggested. Yan bingsan has a bitter smile on his face. In addition to shocking the medical community, Han 3000''s move will certainly attract more attention from the incumbent. How can his students dare to deal with Han 3000? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1481

    The medical world is really shocked!


    All the people who pay attention to this matter have received the news at the first time.


    As Chen Guang has turned to a lot of famous doctors, most of the doctors who can be called famous doctors in China are aware of Chen Guang''s illness. In their view, Chen Guang has no chance to be cured. Now Chen Guang is counting the rest of his life. If he lives one day less, he will never have a chance to be cured.


    But before Chen Guang walked out of the ward alone, the news exploded all over the country.


    Those doctors who have treated Chen Guang, or those who have known about Chen Guang''s condition, can''t believe it.


    Before that, they had a suspicious attitude towards Han 3000''s treatment of the Su family. They thought it was just a hype and secretly laughed at those who came to Yuncheng to seek Han 3000''s help.


    But the fact turned into a loud slap, heavy fan in the face of those waiting to see the joke.


    Han Sanqian not only cured Chen Guang, but also the speed of Chen Guang''s recovery is like a miracle, which makes people feel incredible, because the current level of medical treatment is impossible to cure Chen Guang, and even more impossible to let Chen Guang walk alone in a short time.


    This matter has become a mystery that many people want to uncover, so Chen Guang''s mobile phone calls one after another. In addition to trying to verify the truth that Chen Guang was cured, they also want to know how Han 3000 did it.


    Back in his ward, Chen Guang didn''t even take a look at the ringing mobile phone.


    He knows that his recovery has attracted great attention from doctors all over the country. Among them, there are also some important people in office, those who are sick, who certainly hope to be certified by him, and then let Han 3000 treat them.


    But about Han 3000''s treatment, Chen Guang did not dare to disclose half a word, so he simply did not answer the phone, to avoid some more powerful role than him forced on him.


    "Dad, don''t you answer the phone?" One phone after another rings, but Chen Guang is indifferent, which makes Chen Qiran a little puzzled.


    "Don''t you know what these calls are for?" Chen Guang asked.


    "I know, but I just saw that there are several big men in power. Would it be bad if you didn''t answer their phone?" Chen Qiran said with a worried face.


    "I can''t give them a satisfactory answer. That''s the big problem." Chen Guang sighed and said, in fact, his heart is helpless, about Han 3000''s means, in his eyes, that is something that can be done by immortals.


    But who can believe this kind of thing?


    Even if they really want to believe it, if Han 3000 knows, can Chen Guang survive in a year?


    Even Chen Guang has a feeling that if he reveals it, Han 3000 will make him sick soon in less than a year.


    Chen Qiran didn''t continue to speak. It was Chen Guang''s own decision. His son was not qualified to intervene. Moreover, Chen Qiran knew that Chen Guang''s decision was absolutely deliberate.


    on the other hand.


    After returning to the hillside villa, Han 3000 also received some phone calls.


    First Han Tianyang, then Shi Jing. The first thing they say is that it''s all about Chen Guang. Some people have even arrived at Han''s home, hoping that Han 3000 can help the people behind them.


    Both Han Tianyang and Shi Jing dare not neglect them easily, but they dare not make a decision for Han 3000. They can only call Han 3000 and let him make his own decision.


    But no matter who the other party is, Han 3000 has only one word, No.


    After several phone calls, Han turned off his mobile phone, which made the world quiet.


    "Three thousand, it seems to have made a big deal." Dao Shiyi said to Han 3000 with a smile on his face. He didn''t mean to laugh at Han 3000. He just thought Han 3000 was too powerful. A casual little move aroused the attention of all the big figures in the country.


    Han Sanqian held his forehead. Although he had expected it, he didn''t expect the extent of the spread of things to be so exaggerated. It didn''t take a long time. It''s already known to everyone. It seems that before that, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at Yuncheng.


    "It''s difficult. I''m afraid more people will come to Yuncheng from tomorrow." Han said with a headache that Han was not afraid to deal with these people, and he would not be threatened, but it would make people feel upset.


    "That''s for sure. It''s estimated that someone has chartered a plane. I didn''t expect that there would be so many powerful people in such a small place as Yuncheng. I''m afraid the local officials will be scared for some time." Dao 12 said with a smile.


    "It seems that we have to make things move in the direction I want as soon as possible. The earth is not a place to stay for a long time." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 moved in his heart and said, "3000, are you going back to Xuanyuan world?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1482

    Returning to the world of Xuanyuan is something Han Sanya has been looking forward to, especially when Han Sanya really enters the divine realm, his desire to return to the world of Xuanyuan is even stronger.


    Although Han 3000 is not sure how to deal with Linlong, he already has the power of World War I. only when he returns to Xuanyuan world can Han 3000 have the chance to go to a higher space. For Han 3000, there is a lot of curiosity and unknown, which makes him eager to find out.


    It''s a pity that the time and situation are not the best. Han 3000 can''t leave Su Yingxia alone. He worries that after he goes to Xuanyuan world, he will never be able to come back.


    "I''d like to, but for now, it''s not enough." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    Dao 12 is a little lost. After all, he hopes to follow Han 3000 to see Xuanyuan world.


    Feeling the emotional change of Dao 12, Han 3000 said with a smile: "with your current strength, it''s easy to die when you go to Xuanyuan world. What''s the hurry? Can''t it take so much effort to move a grave for you?"


    Dao 12 awkwardly fished out his head. Although it was a bit ugly, he knew it was true.


    Xuanyuan world is a matter of cultivation. Although he has stronger strength than ordinary people on earth, he is also a weak person for Xuanyuan world.


    "3000, I''m not in a hurry. Let''s wait until you think the time is right." Dao 12 said.


    "Ah." Han 3000 suddenly sighed. If he hadn''t wasted too much holy chestnut, he wouldn''t have to worry about the cultivation of Dao 12 and others.


    With the blessing of holy chestnut, they can improve their strength in a short time, but it''s no use to regret now.


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s face changed.


    Isn''t Shengli from the Apocalypse forbidden area?


    Now that time has turned back, will the holy chestnut in the forbidden area still exist?


    If there is Shengli, their cultivation of Dao 12 will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Han 3000 slapped himself and hated why he thought of it now.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Dao 12 didn''t know what Han 3000 thought. Seeing Han 3000 beat himself, he asked.


    "I''m really stupid to forget such an important thing." Han three thousand one face exasperated of say, at the same time looked at son''s arm, the red eye jade Python didn''t attach on the arm.


    After rebirth, many things have changed, and many things have returned to the past. Han Sanqian focuses all his attention on Su Yingxia, but ignores these important things.


    "3000, what''s the matter? How can you be stupid?" Dao 12 said.


    "You stay in Yuncheng, help me protect Su Yingxia, and don''t allow anyone to hurt him. I also go far to Apocalypse, which may take a few days." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 nodded subconsciously. No matter what Han 3000 wanted to do, as long as Han 3000 ordered, Dao 12 would do as he said.


    Before leaving, Han Sanqian also met with Fei Lingsheng. Fei Lingsheng''s strength is more reliable than Dao 12, so he asked Fei Lingsheng to stay in Yuncheng to protect Su Yingxia, and at the same time to establish a spirit array in the hillside villa.


    Feilingsheng wanted to follow Han Sanyi to the apocalypse, but after Han Sanyi refused, she did not continue to force.


    Han 3000, who was once a strong master, is just a mole ant. What qualification can he offer?


    Originally, Han 3000 thought that the time to go to Apocalypse would be after su Yingxia came of age, because it was the most appropriate time to take back the power of Fuluo. However, his plan could not keep up with the change. Han 3000 had to go ahead of time to take back Shengli first, so that people around him could have better cultivation steps.


    Apocalypse in two days.


    Since he met Han 3000, he couldn''t eat and sleep all day long, because Han 3000''s strength was so strong that he couldn''t help but want to bring Han 3000 to the apocalypse. Moreover, he had a feeling that only Han 3000 could bring the Apocalypse back to its glory, and only he could prevent the apocalypse from meeting the next earth crisis.


    As for the matter of shishuzu, there is always a little doubt in yilao''s heart. He can''t believe Han Sanqian 100%. After all, he has lived so long, and his appearance as a child is really unbelievable.


    But there is one thing yilao can be sure of, that is, Han 3000''s strength is unmatched on earth.


    "Well, I don''t know when I will be able to see you. You really should come back and have a look." Old Yi looked at the stars and said to himself.


    "Who do you want to see?" A familiar voice came from behind.


    Old Yi suddenly turns his head. Isn''t this Han 3000 that he thinks about day and night?


    Immediately stand up, excited to Han 3000 side: "you... How you come!"


    "It''s so impolite to call no one when you see my teachers and uncles?" Han 3000 said with a serious face on purpose.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1483

    Extremely excited in the Yi old heard Han 3000 this sentence, did not think much blurted out: "shishuzu."


    For yilao, Han 3000''s position in his mind is supreme, so how to call Han 3000 is not important to him. Even if shishuzu''s expression is false, yilao can accept it, because Han 3000''s strength can lead the whole glory of Tianqi. What''s a call for shishuzu?


    "Shishuzu, why are you here?" Old Yi asked.


    "To me, coming here is like going home. Can''t I go home yet?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, of course." Old Yi nodded busily, looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally Han 3000 came. How could he say no?


    "I''m not the one you just said, am I?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Besides you, who else can I be? I''m looking forward to your Apocalypse every day." Yi said.


    "Why?" Han 3000 said curiously.


    Speaking of this problem, yilao''s face became dignified and said: "today''s Apocalypse has long been unable to compare with a hundred years ago. The sharp decline in its strength has led to the fact that Apocalypse has no strength to compete with the second world. Now only you can lead Apocalypse back to its peak, and only you can deal with the invasion of the second world."


    The invasion of Xuanyuan world?


    Can we say that what did yilao feel, or what special situation happened at the entrance of the space tunnel?


    According to the present time, the Linlong of Xuanyuan world should not be sober, and the people of Xuanyuan world, who divide the Three Kingdoms, do not have the strength to invade the earth again.


    "Why do you say the second world will invade the earth?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Just a while ago, there was a huge turbulence in the space tunnel, which I suspect has a lot to do with the invasion of the second world." Yi said.


    When elder Yi told Han 3000 about the turbulent time in detail, Han 3000 found that the time point was just after his rebirth, that is to say, at that time, he had already left Xuanyuan world, and the turbulence occurred at this time point, which is likely to be something happened in Xuanyuan world.


    However, Han 3000 does not know exactly what happened.


    Did Linlong wake up in advance?


    Think of here, Han 3000 can not help but show a worried look.


    If so!


    If Linlong came to the earth, it would be a human tragedy. I don''t know how many people will die under his claws.


    This must be the scene of life being ruined!


    "Shishuzu, what are you thinking about?" See Han 3000 in a daze, Yi old can''t help but ask.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. He is not sure whether it is really related to Linlong. Maybe it''s just an ordinary space tunnel shock.


    "Nothing. Take me to the devil''s cave." Han 3000 said.


    Yi old show the facial expression of amazement, good Duanduan, why want to go to demon king cave? You know, it''s a place of life and death. Most people are not willing to take risks in it. Even those who were lucky enough to come back from it will never go there again.


    "Shishuzu, do you know the danger in the devil''s cave?" Old Yi asked.


    "Of course I know, but they are just a few strange animals. Don''t worry, they are not my opponents." Han 3000 says faintly that he now has real divine strength. In Han 3000''s eyes, these exotic animals are just a group of small pets. There is nothing to be afraid of. Apart from Linlong, Xuanyuan world has no creature that can be his opponent.


    Old Yi swallowed his saliva unconsciously.


    It''s just a few strange animals!


    Look at this, how relaxed and comfortable it is. It''s a life-threatening thing, but Han 3000 didn''t see it at all.


    "Shishuzu, please follow me." Yi said.


    Two people go all the way, Yi old asked Han 3000 why he wanted to go to the devil''s cave, Han 3000 just said there is something important, did not want to Yi old detailed.


    Yi Lao is also an understanding person, and in his heart, Han 3000''s status is very high. Since Han 3000 is secretive and unwilling to disclose, he doesn''t keep asking.


    When I came to the entrance of the devil''s cave, a pungent and fishy wind came. I''m afraid ordinary people would have vomited.


    But Yi old just some slight color change, and Han 3000, but is calm, nothing happened.


    "I''ll go in and you''ll wait for me here." Han 3000 said to Yi Lao.


    Old Yi could only nod his head. He only went to the devil''s cave once, which was a near death. After that time, old Yi could no longer get up the idea of entering the devil''s cave.


    Even if there is Han 3000 now, he may be able to have a long experience in it, and Yi Lao is not interested at all.


    Han 3000 is familiar with the devil''s cave. After all, this place has been here once.


    He came to the place where Shengli grew. When Han 3000 saw the red fruits growing on the vines, he was relieved.


    On the way to the apocalypse, Han 3000 had been worried that the holy chestnut in the devil''s cave was gone, because it would mean that he had gone for nothing. Now it seems that he had not come for nothing. With these holy chestnuts, the cultivation of those around Han 3000 will become more simple, and the strength can also be improved faster, which will enable Han 3000 to return to the Xuanyuan world as soon as possible and solve his serious problems. Han 3000 did not let go of all the holy chestnuts. All of them were in his pocket. After all, this kind of treasure left in the devil''s cave is also a terrible thing. Besides him, who else has the courage to go into the devil''s cave and pick up the holy chestnuts? And ordinary people don''t know what kind of effect this thing will have. Just as Han 3000 was about to leave, a hissing voice came from his ear. Han 3000 is very familiar with this sound. It''s the snake''s spitting sound, which means that the red eye jade Python is nearby¡° Come out. I''ll get you out of here. " Han 3000 said. Before Han 3000''s rebirth, red eye jade Python had a great affinity with Han 3000, and even regarded Han 3000 as its master. That''s because of the skeleton, so at this time, red eye jade Python didn''t recognize Han 3000. After hearing Han 3000''s voice, he climbed up Han 3000''s shoulder from his right leg¡° Little thing, we meet again. " Han 3000 said with a smile. Red eye jade Python spits out a red letter, as if in response to Han 3000¡° It''s a pity that you are a python after all. There is an insurmountable gap between you and the dragon. It''s doomed that you are not the rival of Linlong, and you have to be lower than it. " Han 3000 tone slightly helpless said, his heart''s real idea, if only a dragon. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1484

    After Han 3000''s words, the red eyed jade Python spits out a red letter and makes a Zizi voice. It seems that he is expressing his discontent and unconvinced. He doesn''t calm down until he is patted on the head by Han 3000.


    In terms of Han 3000''s current state, red eye jade Python can''t help him much. After all, Han 3000''s current strength is above red eye jade python, and its existence doesn''t show much value.


    But before the rebirth, red eye jade Python is Han 3000''s life-saving benefactor, so after the rebirth, Han 3000 still did not forget the kindness of red eye jade python.


    Leaving the devil''s cave, Han 3000 is a harvest, but what he didn''t expect is that the situation outside the devil''s cave is not only yilao''s presence.


    He Qingfeng leads all the people in the third hall. He is very fierce, but Yi Lao has a bitter smile on his face.


    The devil''s cave is also one of the forbidden areas of apocalypse, and he undoubtedly made a mistake when he brought Han 3000 here. When elder Yi explained Han 3000''s identity to he Qingfeng, he Qingfeng felt that it was ridiculous, so he had to ask elder Yi.


    Of course, in he Qingfeng''s view, after Han 3000 entered the devil''s cave, there was absolutely no chance for him to come out, so he was very surprised when he saw that Han 3000 appeared again.


    And Han 3000 is just a child. With his strength, how can he survive in the devil''s cave?


    "He Qingfeng, what are you doing?" Han three thousand don''t understand of ask a way.


    He Qingfeng frowned, and the little boy could recognize himself, but in his impression, he had never seen Han 3000!


    "Who are you and why do you know me?" He Qingfeng asked.


    Han three thousand one face reproaches of see to Yi old, say: "didn''t you tell him, my identity?"


    Old Yi smiles bitterly. Of course, he says it clearly. But he Qingfeng doesn''t believe it. What can he do?


    "I said it, I said it all, but he didn''t believe it." Yi said.


    Han 3000 light smile, said: "he Qingfeng, since you know who I am, what are you doing now? Want to catch me? "


    What he Qingfeng said to yilao is just bullshit. How can he believe that someone can live for more than a hundred years? After that, he is still so young, like a little kid.


    "You can''t play tricks in front of me. You can fool this old fool, but you can''t fool me." He Qingfeng laughs at Han 3000.


    "Playing the devil?" Han 3000 said these four words to himself. The next moment, he disappeared in the same place, as if he had suddenly evaporated without any sign.


    All the people in the third hall looked silly. After all, they were all strong men in the world. Even Han 3000 was a little bit tolerant, he would never play tricks in front of them.


    "People."


    "How could it suddenly disappear."


    "Is it a ghost that we saw just now?"


    He Qingfeng was the only one with a strong sense of crisis, because Han Sanqian was staring at him when he was talking just now, as if he was a target.


    Just as everyone is looking for Han 3000''s figure, he Qingfeng''s voice comes from behind him.


    "What is pretending to be a ghost?" Han 3000 asked.


    He Qingfeng was so scared that he turned around. Han 3000 was three feet away.


    "You... Why are you here?" He Qingfeng asks in horror. He is not aware of Han 3000''s presence around him, which means that if Han 3000 wants to kill him, even if he has ten lives, he will not die.


    "Don''t you mean to play the devil? I''ll show you. Are you satisfied with this level? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    He Qingfeng is cold in his heart. He is also the leader of the third hall. He is the Supreme Master of the apocalypse, but he can''t detect Han 3000''s approach. This only shows one problem, that is, Han 3000''s strength is far beyond him.


    But


    But how can he Qingfeng believe such a thing?


    He worked hard for decades to achieve his present strength, and Han 3000 is clearly just a child. Even if he has strong talent, he can''t have this ability!


    Is it true that he... Is not a child, and what yilao said is not a story!


    He Qingfeng suddenly got goose bumps. He knew that if what yilao said was true, all this would be a tragedy for him.


    "Don''t be so vigilant to look at me, I want to kill you, you have already died, and..." Han 3000 Dun, looked at the other three Hall people, and then continued to say: "and these waste, one can''t run away, once brilliant apocalypse, fell to this kind of step, it''s really sad."


    He Qingfeng''s eyelids jump. Han 3000''s evaluation of the Apocalypse is that he clearly understands how powerful the Apocalypse was.


    "You... Are you really the one who survived the war a hundred years ago?" He Qingfeng asked incredulously.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1485

    He Qingfeng didn''t believe what yilao said before, because the story from yilao''s mouth was too absurd. It would be impossible for anyone to believe it easily.


    But now, he Qingfeng''s position has been shaken, because he has seen Han 3000''s unique strength. Although it is only a small display, he Qingfeng has also learned Han 3000''s strength.


    From Han 3000''s strength not in line with his age, coupled with the story of Yi Lao, people have to doubt the authenticity of this story.


    Because if not, how could Han 3000 be so strong?


    "Kneel down!" Han three thousand suddenly a strength.


    Others felt puzzled, especially the people in the third hall, and some people even laughed.


    He Qingfeng is the Lord of the three halls. How can he make the Lord of the three halls kneel down?


    But the next scene, but even the old day are staring big eyes.


    He Qingfeng fell to his knees with a bang, without any sign!


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "The Lord of the three halls knelt down to this little boy!"


    Just when the crowd sighed, no one could understand how shocked he Qingfeng was.


    Because when Han 3000 finished kneeling, he Qingfeng suddenly felt a strong pressure, like two mountains on his shoulders, forcing him to kneel on the ground, no matter how he resisted.


    At this moment, he Qingfeng was finally willing to believe that Han 3000 was a strong man who survived a hundred years ago, because this kind of strength, let alone secular, even Apocalypse could not exist.


    "What right do you have to question me?" Han 3000 tone full of cold said.


    He Qingfeng is in a cold sweat. He has almost exhausted his strength to shake his head. As for speaking, this is something he can''t expect, because once his breath leaks out, he can only lie on the ground.


    "Kneel here for a day. Don''t get up without my orders." With that, Han turned and left.


    When Han 3000 walked away, he Qingfeng''s gravity finally disappeared. However, he still did not dare to stand up, because Han 3000 asked him to kneel for a day, and he did not dare to lose every minute.


    "Ah." Old Yi walked up to he Qingfeng, sighed and said, "do you think I''ll make fun of these things? I''ve seen his strength for a long time. "


    "I''m so happy to see that now." He Qingfeng said with gnashing teeth.


    Old Yi couldn''t help smiling and said, "if you want to say you''re not happy, it must be false, but you can''t blame me for it."


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath. In some ways, he really asked for it.


    Can Yi old say of those words, how can let a person easily believe again?


    He Qingfeng would not believe this absurd story if he didn''t really feel the strength of Han 3000.


    "Kneel down, and you will be free in a day, but I''m afraid this matter will soon spread to the apocalypse." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng doesn''t want to lose face, but it''s not something he can easily change.


    No kneeling?


    He Qingfeng doesn''t have the courage to do so.


    "Lord of the temple, he has gone far away. Get up quickly."


    "Yes, you are the leader of the three halls. How can you kneel all the time?"


    "Our three halls can''t be reduced to the jokes of those four gates."


    Several of his subordinates ran to he Qingfeng and said that the four gates and three halls have always been disagreeable with each other over the years, and little conflicts break out almost every day. He Qingfeng is the leader of the three halls. When the news of his kneeling goes out, it will certainly make people laugh. By the way, the people in the three halls will certainly be ridiculed by the four gates.


    But even so, how dare he Qingfeng get up?


    Only he felt the power of Han 3000, and only he knew how powerful Han 3000 was.


    If you don''t listen to the order, I''m afraid that the life of the Lord of the three halls can''t be saved. What''s the matter of losing face or not.


    "You go. I''ll kneel here all day." He Qingfeng said.


    Several people show a surprised expression, he Qingfeng will listen to a little boy''s order, he won''t really take Yi Lao''s stories seriously.


    "Lord, how can this work?"


    "Yes, you are the Lord of the temple, that little boy..."


    Before he finished his words, he Qingfeng turned his head and looked at him coldly, which led to his throat.


    "In the future, don''t talk nonsense. If not, I can''t save your lives. I''m afraid the whole Apocalypse''s strength will not be an opponent." He Qingfeng said.


    "Just now, I felt a tremendous force, almost suffocating me. Otherwise, why do you think I kneel down for no reason?" He Qingfeng continued to explain.


    "Lord of the temple, you mean what old Yi said is true."¡° It''s too mysterious. A person a hundred years ago is still a child now! "¡° I don''t know if it''s true, but his strength is terrible! " He Qingfeng said solemnly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1486

    Soon, the story of he Qingfeng kneeling spread all over the apocalypse, which shocked the apocalypse.


    After all, he is the leader of the three halls and one of the two most powerful people in the whole apocalypse. Everyone is wondering why he knelt down until someone accidentally let slip and mentioned something about Han 3000, which makes the Apocalypse more excited.


    In less than one day, almost everyone in Apocalypse knew the existence of Han 3000 and that Han 3000 was a strong man who survived the war a hundred years ago. Therefore, there was an endless stream of discussions about Han 3000 in Apocalypse, and almost everyone was discussing this matter, and they were not tired of it.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t care about it. After all, it''s only spread in Apocalypse, and it won''t have much impact on his identity in Cloud City.


    After yilao returns to the fourth gate, Han 3000 gives yilao a holy chestnut. This old man has some gratitude for Han 3000 before his rebirth, so Han 3000 gives him a holy chestnut to repay him.


    "What is this?" The next old man took the holy chestnut and asked with a puzzled face. It looked like a wild fruit with bright red color.


    Generally speaking, the more beautiful the wild fruit is, the more toxic it is. So old Yi doesn''t dare to eat it casually until he doesn''t know what it is.


    "Can I hurt you?" Han 3000 asked.


    Yi old subconsciously shook his head, Han three thousand and he have no injustice, natural can''t harm him, and Yi old know, if Han three thousand want him to die, directly start is, don''t need to do so roundabout things.


    "Of course not. If you want me to die, there is an easier way." Yi said.


    Han 3000 laughed and continued: "do you dare to eat?"


    Hearing this, Yi Lao threw the holy chestnut into his mouth without hesitation, chewed it casually and swallowed it.


    "It''s tasteless." Yi said.


    "It''s very poisonous. I''ll give it to you just to let you know it. If you come across it in the future, don''t eat it indiscriminately. I didn''t expect you to eat it so easily. I don''t even have a chance to stop it." Han said helplessly.


    Highly toxic!


    Yi Lao''s expression froze instantly. It''s too late to vomit at this time.


    "You... You''re not kidding me." Old Yi asked with a sad face.


    Han 3000 shakes his head, pats Yi Lao''s shoulder, and says: "when the toxicity attacks, even I can''t save you. It can''t blame me."


    At this time, yilao suddenly felt a heat flow spreading in his stomach, and soon the heat flow had a burning feeling, which made yilao''s expression more flustered.


    "Shishuzu, the poison has broken out. Please help me Yi old flurried to Han 3000 for help.


    "You sit down and have a good luck. This fruit is very poisonous. Even I can''t help you. I have to be lucky." Han 3000 said.


    The next old immediately despaired, regretted that he behaved too decisively, otherwise the words would not be this kind of end!


    Wait until the next old cross knee and sit after the start of luck, Han 3000 mouth just revealed a trace of sly smile.


    Early in the morning, it was just dawn.


    Yilao is still absorbing the power of Shengli, while Han 3000 has left the four gates and gone to Shimen.


    There is Su Yingxia''s predecessor, Fu Yao, who also has the ability to make su Yingxia stronger again. However, Han 3000 does not intend to take away the power of Fu Yao this time. After all, Su Yingxia is still young, and Han 3000 is worried that her body, which is not yet fully developed, will not be able to accept the power of Fu Yao.


    Just standing in front of the stone gate, quietly waiting for the sunrise in the East.


    Then Han 3000 went to the Apocalypse forbidden area, where the time tunnel is located.


    The time and space tunnel is usually guarded by the top ten of apocalypse, so when Han Sanya, a stranger, appears here, it immediately arouses the high vigilance of the top ten of apocalypse.


    The task of the top ten is not to allow anyone to come near the forbidden area except yilao and he Qingfeng, so as to avoid the spread of things about the time and space tunnel, causing too much secular shock.


    "Come out." Han 3000 said faintly that he had already noticed the hidden breath of the top ten experts. Moreover, these ten people had a very strong hostility to him. Han 3000 didn''t want to fight them. After all, these are the top strong men of the apocalypse. If they were hurt, they would weaken the power of the apocalypse.


    "Who are you?" One of them came out and met Han 3000, while the others continued to wait in the dark.


    "I just came to have a look. Don''t be too nervous. As for my identity, Mr. Yi will explain it to you." Han 3000 said.


    The whole apocalypse is discussing Han 3000, but the top ten in the forbidden area is an exception, because only yilao and he Qingfeng can appear here.


    He Qingfeng is still kneeling, and yilao is absorbing the power of Shengli, so he can''t bring the news to the forbidden area.


    "Have a look?" The man was cold and said, "do you know where it is? Can it be something you can have a look at?"


    "Of course I know where it is. For me, it''s just a deliberate revisit." Han 3000 said. Revisit your hometown? These four words made the strong man laugh. He has been in charge of guarding the forbidden area for more than ten years, and Han 3000''s age seems to be only in his teens. If he has ever been here, how old is it? This is absolutely impossible. Apart from yilao and he Qingfeng, other people want to know the secret of the forbidden area, so they can only become strong guardians of the forbidden area. How can a little boy do this¡° Children, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can only be rude to you. Those who break into the forbidden area will be killed without mercy. " The man threatened. Han 3000 sighs. He just wants to see what''s different about the time tunnel after rebirth. Unexpectedly, he can''t do it without Yi Lao. Besides, Han Sanqian doesn''t want to fight with them. After all, this is the biggest secret hidden by apocalypse. They will fight with death. If there is a fight, it must be them who are injured¡° In that case, forget it. I don''t want to hurt you. " Han three thousand finish saying, then turn round to prepare to leave. But his words, but attracted the dissatisfaction of other strong people in the dark. I don''t want to hurt you. It''s an insult to the top ten if a little kid says that¡° Want to go? " The very strong appeared one after another and surrounded Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1487

    See this situation, Han three thousand wry smile more than, this posture, is to fight to go?


    But Han three thousand heart, but really don''t want to hurt them.


    "I said, I don''t want to hurt you." Han continued.


    These words filled the faces of the top ten with coldness.


    As the top power of apocalypse, such words are humiliation to them, and they are humiliated by a child. How can they accept it?


    "Boy, do you know who we are? How dare we be so arrogant?"


    "The Apocalypse forbidden area is not a place where you can come and go as you like."


    "Arrogance comes at a price."


    Looking at their indignant appearance, Han 3000 knew that his words angered them, but for Han 3000, he was just telling the truth.


    "You think I''m arrogant, but I''m just kind-hearted. I don''t mean anything else. If you think what I said just now is inappropriate, how about making amends to you?" Han 3000 said.


    "I''ll step on you and say sorry again. Do you think it''s ok?" One of them retorted to Han 3000 with a surly face.


    "If you are better than me, of course, but it''s a pity that you don''t have such strength." Han three thousand finish saying this words, the figure then disappeared in situ.


    When he appeared again, he was already in front of the speaker.


    The top ten feel shocked! It''s a big change of face.


    This speed, they can''t catch with their naked eyes, which fully shows the power of the little boy in front of them.


    The man standing in front of Han 3000 subconsciously wants to strike first, but when he is ready to start, he finds that he can''t move anywhere except his mouth, and his hands and feet are bound by an inexplicable force.


    "What have you done to me, why can''t I move?" That person full face panic of say, in this case, he is a piece of meat on the chopping board, let Han 3000 handle.


    "Can you feel the gap with me now? How can you fight me when you can''t even move in front of me? " Han 3000 said.


    The man''s forehead soon broke out in a cold sweat. Han 3000''s words made him feel a great fear, because Han 3000 had no choice but to watch him.


    Other people see this situation, they want to come forward to save their companions, but when they get close to Han within three thousand meters, they all stay in place.


    The whole ten people, all come to the same end, no one can break free from the shackles of Han 3000''s invisible power.


    After making eye contact, the ten people all showed their astonished eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?" One of them asked Han 3000.


    "As I said, Mr. Yi will come to explain it to you. Since things have come to this point, I''d better go to see the time tunnel." Han three thousand finish saying, then walk toward forbidden area cave.


    When he said the four words of time and space tunnel, all the top ten people showed a sense of doubt, because they had never seen Han 3000. Who disclosed such a secret to him?


    "You don''t want to break free by force. You can''t resist my strength. If you resist by force, you will be cut off."


    With this sentence, no one in the top ten dares to continue to struggle and break their meridians. This is the end of death. No one wants to lose his life without any reason.


    Deep in the cave, Han 3000 saw the tunnel of time and space again. The energy fluctuation in the tunnel is very strong. It seems that people from Xuanyuan world may break through the power and come to the earth at any time.


    However, with the overall strength of Xuanyuan world, no one should have the ability to cross the time and space tunnel. Moreover, the time and space tunnel is still in the dark forest. The so-called strong people in the extreme environment never dare to easily get close to the center. After all, the fear that Linlong brings to the strong people in the dark forest is still very strong.


    Since it can''t be human, what''s the matter with these energy fluctuations.


    Is it true that Linlong has awakened ahead of time?


    Although there is no basis for such a guess, Han 3000 is still worried. He will never let Linlong come to the earth. However, in a short period of time, Han 3000 will not be able to leave everything behind and return to Xuanyuan world. In case of another disaster, with Han 3000''s real strength, he will probably fly directly to another advanced space, It is very likely that he will never see Su Yingxia again. This is something Han 3000 can''t accept.


    "Don''t be too anxious to die. Wait for me to go back. I''ll let you taste my power." Han 3000 thought of Linlong, and his expression unconsciously became gnashing his teeth, because if it was not for this beast, Han 3000 would not be reborn, and his daughter would not disappear without reason.


    After a long time in a daze, Han 3000 left the forbidden area, but the ten strong men were still in the same place, and there was a flustered Yi Lao present.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1488

    Out of the cave, Han 3000 found that the sun has been shining, he had been in the cave for a long time.


    When old Yi saw Han 3000, he ran to Han 3000 and said, "uncle, I''ve told them your identity. They have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Let them go."


    The eyes of the top ten looking at Han 3000 are obviously different. In addition to respect, there is a trace of fear.


    It''s no wonder that the strong who survived the war a hundred years ago have such amazing terrorist power.


    The peak representative of Apocalypse''s strength, and a whole ten people, are so easily bound by him that they can''t move. Their real strength is beyond their imagination.


    Han 3000 looked at yilao carefully and said with a smile, "it seems that your strength has become stronger."


    Yi old expression suddenly became serious, to Han 3000 deep bow, and is 90 degrees, in order to express their respect.


    "Thank you for your reward." Yi said.


    After eating Shengli last night, yilao really thought it was poison, and even felt that he was not far away from death.


    However, when he felt that his body was slowly absorbing the heat, he found that the power was slowly changing his body. Until this morning, he found that he had become stronger, and completely understood that poison was just a joke. It was the real magic medicine, and only the magic medicine could make his strength go up several steps overnight.


    "You should have the strength of badengjing now, which is very good." Han 3000 said, Yi old foundation is good, so can let him have such a big promotion.


    Think at the beginning, Han 3000 to his apprentice, but fed a lot of holy chestnut, also did not have Yi old so good effect.


    "Eight lights? What do you mean The next old don''t understand of ask a way, apocalypse with heaven and earth Xuan Huang come to divide the strength level is different, he has never heard eight lamp realm this kind of words.


    "This is the boundary division of the Xuanyuan world. At the beginning of the one lamp boundary, the nine lamp boundary is the strong one. Up there is the extreme teacher boundary, which can be regarded as the top strong one in the Xuanyuan world. According to the legend, there is also the existence of the divine realm." Han explained.


    Shenjing is a legend for the Xuanyuan world, but since Han 3000 appeared, the legend has become a real reality.


    Although he doesn''t understand the Xuanyuan world, he knows that the Xuanyuan world in Han 3000''s mouth is the second world at the other end of the time-space tunnel.


    Han 3000''s ability to understand the situation of the second world shows that he is likely to have been there!


    "Shishuzu, do you know Xuanyuan world so well because you have been there?" Yi old can''t help asking.


    "Live for a while." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao can''t help but blink, and even more believe that Han 3000 was a strong man a hundred years ago, because in addition, he can''t think of any possibility to support Han 3000''s life in Xuanyuan world.


    After all, over the years, the Apocalypse sent many people to Xuanyuan world, but no one came back, nor did it send back any news.


    "Uncle Shi, I have another question for you." Old Yi said tentatively.


    "Want to know my realm?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Old Yi nodded, which is his extreme curiosity. After all, Han 3000 represents the peak of Apocalypse''s strength. The more powerful he is, the better it is for Apocalypse.


    "Shenjing, the only Shenjing in Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 light said.


    Yilao was stiff in the same place.


    There are also ten strong people who heard this, all of them fell into shock.


    The only divine realm!


    Only yilao and the top ten know how powerful this sentence is. At this moment, their respect for Han 3000 has reached its peak.


    Yi old throat wriggled for a while, obviously in swallowing saliva, and then said to Han 3000: "shishuzu, with your present strength, isn''t it invincible in Xuanyuan world?"


    If this is the case, apocalypse doesn''t have to worry about Xuanyuan world invading the earth. As long as Han 3000 is there, one will die and the other two will die. What is there to be afraid of?


    But when everyone expected han to give a positive answer, Han shook his head.


    "No Han 3000 said.


    "How can you not? You are the only divine realm. Who else is your opponent?" Yi old don''t understand of ask a way.


    "There are different animals in Xuanyuan world. You should know about it. After all, there are some living animals in the devil''s cave." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao nodded, it is because of the existence of these exotic animals, only to enhance the strength of Xuanyuan world, is also the Apocalypse most afraid part.


    "There is a dragon in Xuanyuan world, and its strength is very strong. Even if I have a divine realm, I will not necessarily be its opponent, and it comes from a higher space than Xuanyuan world, so I don''t know how powerful it is." Han 3000 said.


    Loong!


    There are dragons in this world!


    And more advanced space than Xuanyuan world, this sentence, completely let Yi old ignorant force. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1489

    After a long time, old Yi came back to his senses and took a deep breath.


    For him, Han 3000''s words are equivalent to reshaping his world outlook for decades.


    I thought that there was a Xuanyuan world in this world, which was shocking enough. I didn''t expect that there were other spaces besides Xuanyuan world.


    And it can be inferred that in this universe, there is likely to be more space and race, which is the most frightening place for him.


    After swallowing his saliva, yilao asked Han 3000, "shishuzu, according to what you say, there are many similar worlds in the universe?"


    Han 3000 has not been able to verify this point. After all, he has not been to the space above the Xuanyuan world. However, it is not uncommon that there are other coexisting spaces in order to confirm the existence of these three spaces in the universe.


    "According to the law of all things in life, it should be like this, but I don''t know how. Maybe in the future, I will have a chance to verify it." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing these words, yilao is very excited to verify, which means that Han 3000 has a chance to see more of the magic of the universe. Does he have such an opportunity to accompany Han 3000?


    "Uncle Shi, I can serve tea and pour water. Do you need it?" Yi asked. At this time, he didn''t care about his identity as the leader of the four gates of the apocalypse, because he knew that the Apocalypse was just a piece of dust in many worlds. Only by following Han 3000 could he see the wonder of the universe.


    As for what the top ten will think of him, yilao doesn''t care, because only Han 3000 can help him with what he yearns for. What is the master of the four schools.


    The top ten have been stunned by what Han 3000 said, which has completely changed their view of the world. Moreover, they have the same heart as Yi Lao, but they also have self-knowledge. With their skills, they are not qualified to work around Han 3000.


    "Do you like it?" Han three thousand smiles to turn a head to see to Yi old, say: "you are still more suitable to stay in the earth."


    There are a lot of people Han 3000 will take to Xuanyuan world, and Duoyi is not too many. However, he is already at his age, and he is still struggling. With his current cultivation, if he relies on himself, he will not have a chance to reach the extreme teacher level, which means that even if Han 3000 takes him to Xuanyuan world, he will not get an increase in life, There''s no point in doing that.


    Hearing these words, Yi Lao''s expression suddenly dimmed a lot. This is Han 3000''s very clear refusal. How can Yi Lao''s heart not be disappointed.


    "Don''t lose heart. If you can continue to improve your cultivation, I believe you have the strength to survive in Xuanyuan world. After all, the passage is in the forbidden area. You are willing to go, and no one will stop you." Han 3000 said.


    Old Yi suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up hope again.


    "Don''t worry, shishuzu. I will practice hard." Yi said.


    Han Sanqian can''t laugh or cry. Before his rebirth, he was half of yilao''s apprentice, but yilao often taught him at that time.


    But after the rebirth, Han Sanya made a joke, and it seems that he has taken the identity of his master and uncle as a matter of fact. Now yilao has absolute trust in him.


    "Nothing else. I''m leaving apocalypse." Han 3000 said that the main purpose of coming back this time is to get Shengli. Han 3000 has finished this matter, and it is meaningless to continue to stay.


    As for the power of support, Han 3000 needs to wait until Su Yingxia comes of age to take it away.


    "So fast?" Yi Lao looks at Han 3000, because with Han 3000''s reward, he can greatly increase his strength. With Han 3000''s guidance, Yi Lao believes that he can become stronger.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 has to leave. He has to go the rest of the way himself.


    Han 3000 just nodded and didn''t speak.


    After leaving the forbidden area, Han 3000 left the Apocalypse directly.


    The harvest of this trip can be described as very rich. A large number of holy chestnuts are enough for Han 3000 to lead the people around him to the road of cultivation. Moreover, Han 3000 does not intend to use the holy chestnuts to make them stronger, so there must be a lot left for him.


    After all, this kind of good thing is rare in the world. Knowing its value, Han 3000 has to keep some of it for a rainy day.


    And it''s meaningless to just use Shengli to enhance the strength of the people around you. After all, you still need to be steady in your cultivation.


    Cloud City.


    Hillside villa.


    Kneeling in front of the door is a character Han 3000 never dreamed of, Yan bingsan''s grandson, Yan nangui!


    Two days ago, Yan nangui knelt here, and his kneeling shocked the whole summer. No one thought that as Yan bingsan''s grandson, he would go to see a doctor in this way.


    Of course, Yan nangui didn''t want to. He had no choice at all.


    In the face of Yan bingsan''s request, Yan nangui has also refused, but Yan bingsan''s request to him is very clear. If Han 3000 can''t forgive him, Yan bingsan won''t give Yan nangui any support in his official career, which is a piece of despairing news for Yan nangui''s return.


    If Yan nangui wants to make a smooth progress, he must pave the way for Yan bingsan. Otherwise, he is not qualified to step on this road. For the sake of his future, Yan nangui had to go against his will and kneel in front of the hillside villa. It''s been two days. Yan nangui hasn''t even seen Han 3000''s face. He has thought of leaving countless times in his mind, but he is finally pressed down by reason. Leave, it means no longer have any Yan bingsan''s support, and he, will be reduced to a complete waste, and may even be around friends joke. This is something Yan nangui can''t accept, so whenever he can''t hold on, he will think about the sneering eyes of his friends, which gives him the motivation to continue to hold on. When Han 3000 came back to the villa, he was surprised to see Yan nangui. After all, he and the Yan family had become enemies. How could this dandy kneel at his door¡° Yan nangui, I''m not wrong. It''s you kneeling here Han 3000 is surprised to say, looking at Yan Nan''s back from afar, Han 3000 thought it was another doctor. Unexpectedly, he walked in, but it was this guy¡° You''re back at last. " Yan Nan GUI took a deep breath and said¡° Are you here to help your grandfather get medical treatment? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1490

    In the face of Han 3000''s question, Yan nangui''s heart rose a wave of disdain anger, but he dare not show it, because Han 3000''s decision can change his future, at this time, Yan nangui no matter how disdainful he is to Han 3000, he will hide, at least until Han 3000 cured Yan bingsan, he will always do so.


    "Yes." Yan Nan GUI nodded and said.


    Han Sanshan smiles. He and the Yan family are enemies. Moreover, Yan bingsan clearly said that he wanted to deal with the Han family and let Han Sanshan''s family be destroyed. How could that old thing have changed his mind after just a few days?


    "I remember your grandfather said that he wanted my Han family to be destroyed. Now what does that mean? Let you kneel down and beg for my dignity. Don''t you want to throw it on the ground?" Han 3000 said.


    Dignity?


    These two words told Yannan that he had abandoned them long before he knelt down, and Yan bingsan himself probably didn''t care about it, otherwise, he would not do it.


    After all, he is the only blood of the Yan family. If he kneels down, it is equivalent to kneeling down of the whole Yan family. What face do you want?


    "Please, help my grandfather." Yan nangui said.


    "Ah." Han 3000 suddenly sighed and said, "I''m still waiting for the Yan family to revenge me. I didn''t expect to play this game all of a sudden. It''s too boring."


    Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to the Yan family, waiting for revenge. Isn''t this a show of arrogance, which confirms that the Yan family can''t do anything to the Han family?


    Yan Nan GUI''s anger rose in his heart, and the corners of his mouth could not help twitching. However, his temper did not break out, and his mind kept reminding himself of what Yan bingsan had said.


    "My Yan family said these words before because they were ignorant. We already know that we regret it." Yan Nan GUI buried his head deeply. Although his words were full of regret, his expression was not like that. His cruel eyes didn''t have any regret.


    Han 3000 suddenly squatted down beside Nan Yangui and said, "do you believe what you said? Do you really regret it? "


    Yan Nan GUI hesitated for a moment and said, "yes, I really regret it."


    "Yan Nan GUI, I''m afraid you''ll know all the summer when you kneel down. Especially those friends around you will laugh at you. Are you really willing?"


    "Are you not afraid of those people talking about you behind your back, saying that you are useless and that you are a waste?"


    "Once those who were inferior to you, but now they laugh at you behind your back. Can you accept it?"


    Han three thousand these words slowly export, Yan South return body obviously some tiny tremble, this is because of anger and caused.


    Yan nangui is a man who wants face very much. After all, the Yan family is superior. He has the qualification to be condescending. Now, after kneeling for two days in the villa on the hillside, he will surely be laughed at and talked about by others. No matter what.


    These two days, Yan nangui tries his best not to think about it. Otherwise, he will feel shameless. Han Sanqian''s telling these facts is undoubtedly spreading salt on the wound!


    "You are very angry now. Since you are angry, you have to vent it. What''s the use of holding back? Won''t those people laugh at you?" Han 3000 continues to say that he wants to provoke Yan nangui''s anger to the extreme.


    Yan Nan GUI suddenly raises his head, looks at Han 3000 coldly, and says nothing.


    "It''s hard to feel stabbed in the spine." Han 3000 sighs that he was once the son-in-law of the Su family, but he was scolded for three years, and no one knows him in Yuncheng. Han 3000 can deeply experience this feeling.


    Yan Nan GUI lowered his head again and said, "the Yan family is wrong. Naturally, I should kneel down and apologize."


    Han 3000''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. In his opinion, Yan nangui has come to the edge of the outbreak. He didn''t expect that he could force himself to calm down. Just say that this kind of endurance is very good.


    Of course, Han 3000 also knew that with this endurance, he must have been under other pressure, so he didn''t dare to lose his temper.


    "It seems that Yan bingsan''s threat to you is not light. He''s so bloody that he can tolerate it. Since you are willing to kneel, you can keep kneeling." With that, Han 3000 stood up.


    Yan nangui couldn''t have been kneeling down here all the time, so he asked Han 3000, "how do you want to save my grandfather? As long as you put it forward, I will satisfy you."


    Now Han 3000 doesn''t need to put forward any conditions, because as long as he wants to do something, he has the ability to do it by himself. How can he borrow the hand of others?


    Yan family is a famous family. It''s a pity that in Han 3000''s eyes, bullshit is inferior.


    "The whole Yan family, or the whole Yan family system, is bullshit in my eyes. Do I need you to help me?" Han 3000 light said.


    The so-called Yan family system includes all the students under Yan bingsan. In Yan nangui''s opinion, Han 3000''s words are extremely arrogant!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1491

    These two words of bullshit completely ignited Yan nangui and let his last trace of endurance break through the limit.


    The angry Yan nangui stood up and knelt down for a long time, causing numbness in both legs. Then he fell to the ground again, but this did not affect the momentum of Nan Yangui.


    "Han 3000, do you really want to bully the Yan family when you ignore my Yan family like this?" Yan Nan GUI said with gnashing teeth.


    "Isn''t it? You don''t really think I''ll look down on the Yan family Han three thousand surprised to Yan South return to ask a way.


    Yan Nan GUI''s face has become ferocious. He thought he would kneel down, but Han 3000 had to compromise on Yan''s face.


    But the result was unexpected. Han 3000''s arrogant attitude did not pay any attention to the Yan family. In this case, his kneeling was meaningless.


    "Han 3000, I will make you regret it." Yan nangui said.


    "I hope it can come soon, otherwise I''m afraid you won''t have a chance." With that, Han 3000 opened the door and entered the villa.


    Yan nangui almost didn''t get a mouthful of old blood out of his anger. He stood up tremblingly and left with anger.


    Qi Yiyun is the only one in the family. Although Han Sanqian has asked him to leave, Qi Yiyun deliberately forgot about it after that day and pretended that nothing happened.


    "Do you know how much energy the Yan family has?" Qi Yiyun asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t know about the Yan family, but he wanted to know that the Yan family had a strong background. Otherwise, when so many people came to seek medical treatment, why only Yan bingsan dared to turn against him.


    However, this kind of power is based on the earthly worldliness, but it has no significance for Han 3000 who is in the divine realm.


    "I don''t need to know, because I don''t pay attention to the Yan family." Han 3000 light way.


    "Are you not afraid to pay for your arrogance? As far as I know, some of Yan bingsan''s students are very important. Their words are likely to destroy the Han family. " Qi Yiyun kindly reminds a way.


    "You don''t have to care about my business. You''d better think about when to leave." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun clenches her teeth. Her intention is to remind Han 3000 of her kindness, but Han 3000 is so unreasonable and completely ignores her kindness.


    "If you are not afraid of yourself, are you not afraid of implicating the people around you? If Yan bingsan really wants to deal with you, he won''t let the Su family go. " Qi Yiyun said.


    Han 3000''s expression is gloomy when he hears Su''s two words. Han 3000 doesn''t care about the life and death of other people in Su''s family, but if someone wants to hurt Su Yingxia, Han 3000 will definitely let him know what cruelty is.


    "Maybe you don''t know what it means to have the ability to be confident. Since I dare not pay attention to the Yan family, I have the ability to protect Su Yingxia. I don''t need you to worry about it." Han 3000 said.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly had no choice but to smile. She had seen many arrogant and domineering people, but she had never seen anyone who could be arrogant to Han 3000.


    "I hope you don''t regret that day."


    Han 3000 did not continue to talk, back to his room, he will regret, his own heart is very clear.


    Of course, Qi Yiyun is worried about him, and Han Sanqian knows that Qi Yiyun cares about him, but Han Sanqian doesn''t want to accept this concern, otherwise he will feel that he owes Qi Yiyun more and more.


    On the phone, Han 3000 called back Dao 12.


    Yuanbendao12 is cleaning up those guys who don''t like him, but after receiving the phone call from Han 3000, he immediately put down everything in his hand.


    In the past few days since Han 3000 left, Dao 12 has solved a lot of opponents, making him famous on Yuncheng road. But there are always some guys who want to take advantage of Mo Yang''s abdication with a fluke mentality, so Dao 12''s recent troubles are endless.


    Back to the hillside villa in a hurry, Han 3000 smelled a smell of blood from Dao 12, which showed that Dao 12 had hurt people recently.


    "It''s OK to leave the affairs on the road to the people under you. You don''t have to come out on your own." Han 3000 said.


    "I still like to do it myself. I can solve it more simply and directly." Dao 12 said.


    "Although that''s the truth, you have to understand that we will eventually leave everything here, so it doesn''t make much sense for you to waste your energy now." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 shook his head and said, "I like this feeling. After all, I''m a killer."


    Han 3000 helplessly rolled a white eye, feeling this guy is not to do things well, but to satisfy their own selfish desires, which makes Han 3000 speechless.


    Take out a holy chestnut, Han 3000 said to Dao 12: "eat it."


    Dao 12 took over without hesitation and then threw it into his mouth. Then he asked Han 3000, "what is this?"


    "Poison, if you eat it, the viscera will fester." Han 3000 said casually.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1492

    Dao 12''s reaction is totally different from that of Yi Lao. Even if he heard Han 3000 say so, he didn''t show any hesitation, and his eyes didn''t change at all, because he absolutely believed Han 3000.


    After eating, Dao 12 said: "it''s delicious, but it''s too little water."


    "I''m not afraid it''s poisonous?" Han 3000 asks curiously.


    Dao 12 gently shook his head and said, "my life is yours. If you want me to die, I will die without regret. Even if it''s poison."


    Han 3000 patted Dao 12 on the shoulder. This guy''s character is so straight. As long as he chooses to believe someone, he won''t have any doubt.


    Of course, it''s not easy to make Dao believe 12% and 100%. In this world, only Han 3000 can do this.


    "Sit down and feel the power change in your body." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    The power of holy chestnut can quickly improve the strength of the eater, but it also needs the eater to absorb the power of holy chestnut as much as possible.


    On the other hand, Yan nangui went back to the hospital with a gloomy face.


    In recent days, Yan bingsan has been looking forward to Yan nangui''s return. He hopes that Yan nangui can bring back good news to him, because Chen Guang''s recovery makes Yan bingsan see his opportunity. He has a strong desire to hope Han Sanqian can help him.


    But when Yan bingsan saw Yan nangui''s expression, he knew that Yan nangui had not done it.


    "Didn''t I tell you that if things don''t work out, you don''t have to come back to see me?" Yan bingsan gritted his teeth and said that his body can''t stand it for a long time, which means that one day later, his chances of recovery will be less.


    How can Yan bingsan be willing to face death when he has a chance to live?


    "Grandfather, I''ve tried my best, but he doesn''t pay attention to the Yan Family at all." Yan nangui said.


    "Try your best? If you do your best, you should bring Han 3000. That''s what you have to do. " Yan bingsan said angrily.


    Yan nangui knows that his grandfather doesn''t want to die. Similarly, he doesn''t want Yan bingsan to die, because Yan bingsan doesn''t have a good plan for his future.


    But this kind of situation, Yan nangui also helpless, he knelt down, and knelt down for two days, but how about this, Han 3000 did not take this matter seriously.


    Han 3000''s attitude is determined. No matter what he does, it''s useless. Yan nangui doesn''t want to be humiliated by Han 3000 any more.


    "I''ve tried everything I can do." Yan Nan GUI said with his head down.


    Yan bingsan''s face is ferocious with anger. A dying man has already lost his mind in the face of the chance to continue to live. He blames Nan Yangui for the result, but most of the reasons are related to him.


    If it wasn''t for his arrogance, he would meet Han 3000.


    If he had not threatened Han''s family in front of Han 3000, the relationship between him and Han 3000 would not have been so far.


    Yan bingsan rushed out of the ward and came to the next room.


    Although Chen Guang has recovered temporarily, he has not been discharged from the hospital. Instead, he has done a series of examinations to ensure that his body has returned to normal.


    Of course, although from a medical point of view, his illness is really better, Chen Guang does not dare to forget what Han 3000 said.


    He knew that if Han 3000 had the ability to cure him, he would definitely have the ability to make him fall ill again in a year.


    "Yan bingsan, why did you break into my ward?" Seeing Yan bingsan, Chen Guang asks curiously.


    Yan bingsan took a deep breath. With a strong desire for survival, he could not take care of the opponent who had been standing in front of him for many years. He said to Chen Guang, "help me and let Han 3000 save me. No matter what you want, I will give it to you."


    Hearing this, Chen Guang couldn''t help laughing. The old man was willing to bow his head in front of him, which Chen Guang never thought of.


    But on second thought, he''s going to die. What do you want to do with face?


    To be able to live is the most important thing.


    It''s a pity that Chen Guang can''t help Yan bingsan in this matter. How can he ask Han 3000 to treat Yan bingsan?


    "Yan bingsan, don''t you think I''m qualified to order Han 3000?" Chen Guang said.


    Yan bingsan''s face is extremely ugly. Of course, he knows that Chen Guang is not qualified. After all, he also agrees to Han 3000''s conditions, and Han 3000 will cure him.


    But Yan bingsan has no other way, now he belongs to the emergency medical, as long as there is a little possibility, he hopes to try.


    "You try, you try to say something nice for me, as long as he is willing to save me, I can give you anything." Yan bingsan said.


    Status, power, this moment in Yan bingsan''s eyes, are floating clouds, work hard for a lifetime of things, to this moment Yan bingsan to understand what is really important.


    Live, only live is the most important! There is nothing better than to live in this world, because once people die, there is nothing. Chen Guang actually sympathizes with Yan bingsan, because he can understand Yan bingsan''s mood. After all, his previous illness is more serious than Yan bingsan''s, and he is closer to death, so he can understand Yan bingsan''s mood in the face of death¡° I can''t help you, and I''m not qualified to speak well for you in front of him. To tell you the truth, he is willing to save me because I promised him to deal with the Yan family. I''m no different from a servant in front of him. " Chen Guang said. Although Yan bingsan had guessed this for a long time, it was hard for him to accept it when Chen Guang said it. He helped Chen Guang recover, but he didn''t get any benefit. Moreover, Chen Guang has to deal with the Yan family. Is there anything worse than this¡° If you are not impatient to find him, perhaps the result of this matter will be completely different. It''s a pity that your recklessness has caused everything now, and no one can return to heaven. " Chen continued. Yan bingsan''s expression suddenly became ferocious. He pointed to Chen Guang angrily and said, "are you teaching me a lesson? What qualifications do you have to teach me? Chen Guang, don''t think you can deal with the Yan family when you are well. As long as I have a breath, Yan bingsan will never let you succeed."¡° Chen Guang, even if it''s death, I''ll take you with me. " Hearing these words, Chen Guang had no choice but to smile. Even if he was dying, he would not live in peace. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1493

    At the hillside villa, when Dao 12 calms down to absorb the power of Shengli, Han 3000 also keeps close to Dao 12, because there is another force in Dao 12. Han 3000 is worried that these two forces will repel Dao 12 and cause damage to Dao 12''s body. So he does not dare to neglect Dao 12 to avoid any accident.


    At this time, feilingsheng came uninvited and went directly into Dao 12''s room, with a strange color in his eyes.


    "Feilingsheng, you are more and more impolite. Can''t you even knock before you enter?" Han Sanqian said coldly that this is the critical period of Dao 12, and can not be affected by any factors. Feilingsheng''s intrusion will obviously have a certain impact on Dao 12.


    Feilingsheng didn''t speak, but stared at Dao 12.


    In her extreme state, she can easily feel the two forces in Dao 12.


    First, as like as two peas, he was given the headquarters of the black sheep group, and another force, though he did not know where he came from, was very familiar with the same power as the Xuanyuan world.


    This made feilingsheng wonder, how can Dao 12 have the power of Xuanyuan world?


    "You passed your strength on to him?" Asked ferlingson suspiciously.


    "You''re a strong man in the extreme learning environment. Don''t you understand what harm this way will do to him?" Han 3000 light said.


    "With the power of your divine realm, his body is absolutely unbearable, and will surely explode and die." He said,


    Han 3000 was able to control the power of the divine realm because his bones had already completely changed. When he was in Xuanyuan world, he was also baptized by Tianlei, so he was able to control it.


    But Dao 12 is different. The human body tries to control the power of the divine realm, which is no different from seeking death.


    "If you know, how can you say such stupid things?" Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng also knew that it was impossible, but she couldn''t understand why Dao 12 suddenly had the power of Xuanyuan world, and it was so strong that she could only think so.


    "Since it has nothing to do with you, why did he become like this?"


    After a pause, feilingsheng continued: "if he can absorb this strength, he is likely to reach the strength of wudengjing directly. Even I haven''t achieved the leap of this realm."


    "You?" Han 3000 light smile, said: "why do you want to compare, you are very powerful?"


    Feilingsheng knows that she is not as strong as Han 3000, but her talent is unique in Xuanyuan world. She is definitely the youngest person in Xuanyuan world who has reached the highest level of learning. This is why she compares herself.


    "I created the minimum age of Xuanyuan world''s extreme division. This alone is enough to show my talent. Of course, I am qualified to compare with him." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 doesn''t deny this, because he has known about it. Feilingsheng is indeed the most gifted person with extremely strong talent.


    It''s a pity that talent is better than Shengli.


    "Holy chestnut." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng suddenly turns to see Han 3000. When she was in Xuanyuan world, she followed Han 3000. She was coveting Han 3000''s holy Li.


    After the rebirth of Han 3000, feilingsheng thought that Han 3000 had no such thing, but he didn''t expect that he still had it!


    "You have holy chestnut!" Feilingsheng asked in surprise.


    "Is it strange?" Han 3000 asked.


    "In the dark forest, you were struck by thunder. How could Shengli be intact?" Said ferlingson.


    Han Sanqian can''t let feilingsheng know that Shengli comes from the earth. Otherwise, she will make the Apocalypse to the sky. Moreover, those people of the Apocalypse have absolutely no ability to stop feilingsheng.


    "Holy chestnut is a holy thing. How can it be destroyed by thunder? You think so. You can only underestimate holy chestnut." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    For feilingsheng, Shengli is a legendary thing. She did not really own it, so she was really not sure whether Shengli would be destroyed by Tianlei.


    But now one thing is certain, Han 3000, since she still has Shengli, her pursuit of the divine realm is even further.


    "Make the terms." Feilingsheng said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiles. This woman coveted his holy chestnut when she was in Xuanyuan world. Now she knows that she still has holy chestnut. She won''t miss such an opportunity.


    Of course, there are still many holy chestnuts of Han 3000, but whether to give them to feilingsheng is a big problem.


    "Do you want to reach the divine realm with holy chestnut?" Han 3000 asked.


    Feilingsheng did not hide his desire, said: "the power of Shengli can definitely make me stronger. The Supreme Master is the divine realm. As long as I can become stronger, I can get close to the divine realm infinitely."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1494

    Feilingsheng''s words made Han 3000''s eyes twinkle with disdain. She thought the divine realm was too simple. She could reach the divine realm by eating a holy chestnut. Is the unique divine realm in Xuanyuan world so worthless?


    "You think too simply, the power of Shengli is insignificant to you, and it can''t improve your strength." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng didn''t believe Han 3000''s words at all, because in her opinion, the reason why han 3000 was able to reach the divine realm was that he ate Shengli.


    Otherwise, how can he reach the legendary divine realm?


    Xuanyuan world countless strong, how he has become a divine realm, to say nothing to do with Shengli, killed feilingsheng she also do not want to believe.


    "Are you afraid?" Said ferlingson.


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 showed a puzzled expression and said, "what are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid I can reach the divine realm, and I''m afraid I can''t control me any more." Said ferlingson, with a natural air.


    Han 3000 laughed.


    Would he be afraid of felicity?


    In his eyes, feilingsheng was just a mole ant. How could he be afraid?


    "That''s why you''re able to become a strong God because you''ve eaten holy chestnut, so you don''t want to give it to me." He continued.


    If we say that Han 3000 has reached the divine realm, it has nothing to do with Sheng Li. Sheng Li is just helping Han 3000 in his early cultivation. The reason why han 3000 has become so strong is related to the skeleton. The second is the strength of the divine axe of the headquarters island of black sheep organization. If it doesn''t let the divine axe recognize the master and absorb the power of the divine axe, Han 3000 is absolutely impossible to break through to the real divine realm.


    "Since you think so, I''ll let you have a try." With that, Han 3000 threw out a holy chestnut.


    Feilingsheng is like a treasure. It''s a sacred object hidden in the deepest part of the dark forest. It can only be produced in the central area where no one dares to get close to. She finally got it today.


    "I''ve already set up the spirit array for you. I''ll find a place to shut up. Don''t disturb me during this time." With these words, feilingsheng left the convenience of Dao 12.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. She holds too much hope for Shengli, and the disappointment that will eventually come will surely make her suffer a big blow.


    However, it has nothing to do with Han 3000. After all, feilingsheng is nothing more than a servant to him.


    Han 3000 is more concerned about Dao 12''s current situation than about Fei Lingsheng.


    The two forces have formed confrontation and exclusion in the body of Dao 12, which shows that the two forces are not integrated with each other.


    In order to integrate the two forces, Han Sanqian spent three years, during which time he exploded several times and died.


    Today, although the two forces in Dao 12 are much smaller than Han 3000, it is still unbearable for Dao 12''s constitution.


    Seeing that Dao 12 was about to fail, Han 3000 had to control two forces in his body.


    With Han 3000''s power control, the two forces in Dao 12 suddenly calmed down a lot.


    After a whole night, Han 3000 helped Dao 12 integrate the two forces.


    With the help of Shengli, the realm of Dao 12 was directly promoted to the realm of six lights, which is far from the realm of five lights mentioned by feilingsheng.


    When Dao 12 opened his eyes, the first sentence was to thank Han 3000, because he could feel the change of strength in his body. He also knew that his body would not be able to withstand the rejection of the two forces if Han 3000 didn''t take the shot.


    "You saved me again." Dao 12 said.


    "Didn''t you say that your life is mine. Since I didn''t want you to die, you certainly have no right to die." Han 3000 said.


    Dao Shier smiles, and says no more thanks.


    At this time, Han 3000 showed a embarrassed expression, Dao 12 asked: "if you need any help from me, just open your mouth, my life is yours, and there is anything else I can''t do for you."


    "You help me think about how to let Su Yingxia live in the hillside villa." Han 3000 said.


    From the spirit array, to let Su Yingxia cultivate, we must let her live in the hillside villa.


    However, in Han 3000''s opinion, this proposal is too abrupt for Su Yingxia. He doesn''t know how to speak at all.


    "This..." Dao 12 also shows the color of embarrassment. After all, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have no relationship. It''s really too abrupt to let her live in the hillside villa.


    "It''s up to you. You can help me think about it." Han 3000 directly gave this headache to Dao 12.


    Dao 12 has a wry smile on his face. If something can be solved by force, Dao 12 will never say anything. He is not afraid even when he goes up the mountain and down the sea of fire. But it makes his brain AChE.


    Han Sanqian wants Su Yingxia to come to the hillside villa in the hope that she can practice step by step. After all, Shengli is a forced enhancement of external forces. Han Sanqian doesn''t want to hurt Su Yingxia''s body because of Shengli.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1495

    When Han 3000 comes out of Dao 12''s room, he meets Qi Yiyun, which makes Han 3000 frown slightly. How can she appear here?


    "I can help you." Qi Yiyun said to Han 3000.


    "Help me with what?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "I can let Su Yingxia live in the hillside villa. I''m the best excuse. He can''t help you anything."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000''s eyes instantly released his intention to kill.


    Qi Yiyun is eavesdropping on them at the door!


    For Han 3000, this is not allowed to happen, because there are too many secrets in him. If Qi Yiyun listens to it, once it is spread out, it will inevitably cause an uproar.


    How dare you eavesdrop on me Han 3000 suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Qi Yiyun''s neck.


    The reason why Qi Yiyun takes a deep breath before speaking is that she knows that eavesdropping is likely to cause Han 3000''s anger, but in order to stay in the villa, she has to do so.


    In Qi Yiyun''s heart, she really does not want to leave the hillside villa, does not want to leave Han 3000, so as long as there are any ways and opportunities, Qi Yiyun will use.


    Even if this method, is likely to let her hurt, Qi Yiyun also at all costs.


    "Only I can help you. I can be the best excuse." Qi Yiyun with only one breath left, said these words.


    His face soon turned red. Qi Yiyun, who couldn''t breathe, was very firm in his eyes.


    Han 3000 wants to kill Qi Yiyun. It''s as simple as killing an ant. He has countless ways to destroy the corpse, but can he really do it?


    Han 3000 can''t be cruel. After all, he owes Qi Yiyun too much. If he kills Qi Yiyun, his conscience will be restless all his life.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s eyes become erratic, Han Sanqian finally let go.


    Qi Yiyun, who gets a chance to breathe, breathes fresh air.


    "Next time it happens, I''ll kill you." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Does Qi Yiyun feel regret?


    can''t!


    Although her life was in danger just now, she still didn''t regret it, because it was her only chance to stay in the villa on the hillside.


    "Don''t you want me to help you? Do you really think Dao 12 can think of a better way?" Qi Yiyun said difficultly.


    Han sank down to think that although he gave the matter to Dao 12, he didn''t hold too much hope. After all, Dao 12 couldn''t find the perfect reason to let Su Yingxia live in the hillside villa.


    Qi Yiyun is indeed a very good choice. Her friendship with Su Yingxia is a perfect reason.


    But before, Su Yingxia expressed her concern for Qi Yiyun. She suggested that Han 3000 should deal with the relationship with Qi Yiyun well. If Qi Yiyun came forward to let Su Yingxia live in the hillside villa, what would Su Yingxia think?


    "No more." Han 3000 resolutely refuses to say that he doesn''t want Su Yingxia''s misunderstanding to get deeper and deeper.


    Qi Yiyun heard these three words, and his expression became desperate.


    "Do I have to go? I don''t want anything but to live here." Qi Yiyun said with a reluctant face.


    "I owe you. If I have a next life, I will pay you back." Han 3000 said this and went back to his room.


    He really owes Qi Yiyun too much.


    No matter before or after his rebirth, Han 3000 can''t deny his debt to Qi Yiyun.


    But what about that?


    Han Sanqian can''t do anything wrong to Su Yingxia because of this debt.


    Qi Yiyun in situ Leng for a long time, a trace of bitterness showed in the blank expression, she knew that she must go, there is no other choice, although very lost, but also to face such an outcome.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have come to Yuncheng to find you."


    Eyes full of loss, as if lost soul general Qi Yiyun, began to pack their own luggage, things have so far, she has no excuse to stay in the hillside villa.


    Until Qi Yiyun left, Han Sanqian did not show up.


    But how long, a woman''s visit, let Han 3000 feel very surprised.


    Jiang LAN!


    Before her rebirth, the woman who used Han 3000 as a dog and often trampled on her dignity would take the initiative to come to her home, which made Han 3000 feel very puzzled.


    After all, now he has no relationship with Su Yingxia, which means that he and Jiang LAN are still unfamiliar.


    "You are Han 3000." Jiang LAN raised her head and asked Han 3000, still in a high posture.


    Since Su Guoyao became the core pillar of Su''s company, Jiang Lan''s position in the family has gradually declined. Su Guoyao has the ability to make money, so he no longer has to be scolded as a waste by Jiang LAN. Moreover, at home, Jiang LAN does not dare to dictate to Su Guoyao.


    After all, with Su Guoyao''s status, he doesn''t need to whisper any more. For women and rich people, he can replace Jiang LAN at any time. Jiang LAN, who knows this snack well, naturally doesn''t dare to provoke Su Guoyao¡° What do you want from me? " Han 3000 cold voice asks a way. Jiang LAN looked Han 3000 up and down and said, "you look like a dog. I already know what you like about my daughter. Today I''ve come to see if you are qualified to be with my daughter." This makes Han 3000 feel helpless. Can he be with Su Yingxia? He has nothing to do with Jiang LAN. The whole Su family is eager to offer him up now. Why is Jiang LAN qualified to examine her? And Han 3000''s intuition tells him that this woman''s initiative to visit is definitely not so simple, because in Jiang Lan''s eyes, there is only money, and she never cares about Su Yingxia''s happiness¡° If you have anything to say, why don''t you come to see me? " Han 3000 said¡° You are very smart. If you can help me with one thing, I''ll let Su Yingxia stay with you, OK Jiang Lan said¡° Whether I can be with her or not is not up to you. Now the whole Su family, who doesn''t want Su Yingxia to be with me? You don''t think you have the right to decide this Han 3000 disdains the way. This said that Jiang Lan''s pain, now she really has no qualification to decide who Su Yingxia is with, and her position in the family, has not been her turn to make such a decision. But in front of Han 3000, Jiang LAN will not admit it¡° I''m not qualified? I gave birth to her in October. If I''m not qualified, who else will have her? " Jiang Lan said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1496

    Without Han 3000''s permission, Jiang LAN went directly to the living room and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She was still in a high posture, as if Han 3000 was inferior.


    "Put forward your terms and let me see what you want to do." Han 3000 light said.


    In fact, there is no need to ask this question. Han 3000 can guess what Jiang LAN wants to do, because this woman only has money in her eyes. She comes to find herself. Besides money, what else can she do?


    But Han 3000 did not expect that Jiang LAN would use any cheeky way to express it.


    "Give me a million, and I won''t stop Su Yingxia from being with you." Jiang Lan said directly.


    Looking at Jiang Lan''s face is not red and heart is not beating, Han 3000 can''t help laughing, this woman is really shameless, to the extreme state, there is no reason to ask for money, but also so straightforward.


    "Is one million too little? How about ten million?" Han 3000 said.


    Jiang Lan''s eyelids jump. She thinks she''s a little bit of a lion. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 put forward an amazing number of 10 million.


    Of course, the more money, the better. After all, no one will dislike his own money.


    But Jiang LAN has a feeling of being fooled. How can Han 3000 give her so much money.


    "Don''t make fun of me. If I stop you from being with Su Yingxia, no one can stop me. I advise you to think it over." Jiang Lan said.


    "Joking? How can this be a joke? Ten million to me is just a small pocket money. Is it a lot? " Han three thousand make a pair of puzzled appearance to Jiang LAN ask a way.


    Jiang LAN is confused.


    What kind of rich man did you meet?


    Although she had long heard that Han 3000 was very powerful, she did not expect that Han 3000 could be so rich and happy.


    Feng thousand company is Han 3000, know this matter is not many people, so Jiang LAN will be surprised.


    If you let Jiang LAN know that the investment in the new city is Han 3000''s company, it is estimated that she will think that 10 million is too little.


    "When will you give it to me?" Jiang LAN asked with an urgent look.


    Although Su Guoyao is rich now, it doesn''t have much to do with her. Su Guoyao won''t give her too much money except for a certain living expenses, which makes Jiang LAN have no chance to be rich in front of her sisters. It''s also because Jiang LAN wants to be rich in front of her sisters that she will find Han 3000.


    If she can get this 10 million yuan, she will be qualified to pretend to be forced in front of her sisters.


    Even at this moment, Jiang LAN has thought about how to make the sisters look at each other with new eyes.


    "I have money, but are you qualified to take it?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence is like a basin of cold water, let excited Jiang LAN instantly calm down.


    "What do you mean, Han 3000? Do you know who is standing in front of you? How dare you play with me?" Jiang Lan said with gnashing teeth.


    "Who are you? It''s just a shrew with an eye to money. Don''t you really think I care about you? " Han 3000 sneers.


    Shrew!


    one ''s eyes grow round with delight at the sight of money!


    These words make Jiang LAN furious in an instant.


    Go to Han 3000 in front of the ignorant Jiang LAN, even raised his hand, seems to want to teach Han 3000.


    Han 3000, who had been in the Su family for three years, was bullied by Jiang LAN for three years.


    At that time, Han 3000 didn''t fight with the world, and didn''t want to cause any trouble to Su Yingxia because of his contradiction with Jiang LAN.


    But now it''s different. Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry about this any more, because he has enough arrogant strength to help Su Yingxia solve anything.


    When Jiang LAN waved his hand, Han Sany took Jiang Lan''s wrist and said, "shrew, this is not the place where you can go wild."


    Finish saying, Han three thousand one shook off Jiang Lan''s hand.


    Because the center of gravity is not stable, Jiang LAN, who is thrown away vigorously, falls on the ground.


    Such an outcome was unexpected to Jiang LAN Wan Wan.


    She thought that she could blackmail Han 3000 by virtue of Su Yingxia''s mother''s identity, but Han 3000''s appearance didn''t pay any attention to her!


    "Han 3000, you will regret treating me like this sooner or later. I will never allow Su Yingxia to be with scum like you!" Jiang LAN burst.


    dregs!


    waste material!


    These words from Jiang Lan''s mouth, let Han 3000 have a strong sense of familiarity, once humiliated picture, like a running lantern in Han 3000''s mind, and abnormal clear.


    If you take Han 3000 as an example, you can reasonably control your emotions.


    But in the face of Jiang LAN, he is out of control!


    "You used to treat me as a waste. I didn''t care with you, but now, I am a strong God. How can I allow you to humiliate me?"


    Voice down, sitting on the ground of Jiang LAN, suddenly floating up.


    Jiang Lan''s eyes widened, showing his incredible panic. Don''t know what happened to Jiang LAN, see Han three thousand eyes in anger, began to shiver¡° You... What have you done to me! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1497

    Han 3000''s eyes were red, and his anger broke out at this moment.


    In this world, only two people can enrage Han 3000. One is Nangong Qianqiu, and the other is Jiang LAN. Because these two people bring so much humiliation to Han 3000, Han 3000 before his rebirth is almost trampled by these two people.


    "I want you to die." Han 3000 gnashed his teeth and uttered these words word by word.


    Jiang LAN does not understand what happened, but her inner fear has climbed to the top.


    In Jiang Lan''s eyes, Han 3000 at this moment seems like a devil.


    And she didn''t know why she could float in the air, so she was even more afraid!


    "What did you do to me, and why did I do that?" Looking at the hanging himself, although Jiang LAN is afraid, she also wants to find out what''s going on.


    Han 3000 said with a cold smile, "this is the strength of the powerful in the divine realm, and it''s far more than that. Do you want to see more?"


    Jiang Lan''s head shakes like a rattle. Just because of this, she can''t stand it any more. How can she have the courage to see more.


    When Jiang LAN wanders in front of Han 3000, Han 3000''s red eyes cause more psychological pressure on him, and he is almost on the verge of collapse.


    Just when Han 3000 can''t control his anger and is ready to kill Jiang LAN, the doorbell suddenly rings.


    "It''s su Yingxia." Dao 12 said after Han 3000.


    Han three thousand shot, he did not stop, because as long as Han three thousand want to kill people, there is no reason to die.


    But Su Yingxia appeared at this time. Dao 12 had to remind Han 3000.


    Hear Su Yingxia three words, Han 3000 burning anger heart, instantly calm a lot, can''t help but some regret in front of Jiang LAN exposed his strength.


    He wants to kill Jiang LAN, there are many ways, simply can not use such means.


    Bang, Jiang LAN fell to the ground.


    Han 3000 went to the door and opened the door for Su Yingxia.


    "Qi Yiyun called me just now and said he wanted to leave Yuncheng." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    "I don''t want you to have any misunderstanding between me and her. This is the best ending." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t say much. After all, this is what she said about Han 3000.


    "Welcome summer, help me." Jiang Lan''s cry for help suddenly rang out in the living room.


    A little surprise flashed through Su Yingxia''s expression.


    Before Su Yingxia asked, Han 3000 took the initiative to say: "your mother."


    "Why is she here?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Ask her." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia walked quickly to the living room.


    See the expression flustered Jiang LAN sitting on the ground, a pair of panic appearance, just like a ghost.


    Since Jiang LAN ran away from home that time, Su Yingxia''s feelings for Jiang LAN have become more indifferent. Even if she returns to Su''s home now, Su Yingxia knows that she is because of money, so she has not treated her as a mother at all.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Yingxia asked coldly.


    "Welcome summer, he, he wants to kill me." Jiang LAN pointed to Han 3000 and said.


    Su Yingxia is not a fool. How can Han 3000 kill Jiang LAN without saying anything? It must be that Jiang LAN slanders Han 3000, and it''s a very strange thing that she will appear here.


    "You haven''t told me why you are here." Su Yingxia continued to ask.


    "Your mother is about to be killed by him. What do you care about these unimportant things? You''d better see the real face of this guy and never be with him. Otherwise, he may even kill you in the future." Jiang Lan said.


    Han three thousand one face wry smile, this woman really will seize all kinds of opportunities, this has already begun to warn Su Yingxia not to be with him, and still threaten Su Yingxia in this way.


    "What is she doing here?" Since Jiang LAN can''t get the real answer, Su Yingxia has to turn to Han 3000.


    "She came to negotiate with me as your mother. If I want to be with you, I will give her a million dollars. As long as I give her money, she will not hinder me. If I don''t give her money, she will prevent you from being with me." Han 3000 said truthfully.


    Su Yingxia is biting her back teeth. Although the person in front of her is her biological mother, she can even do such things for money, which makes Su Yingxia feel humiliated.


    "You''re bullshit. When I asked you for money, don''t talk about it." Jiang LAN defends herself because she knows that if Su Yingxia knows about it, she will have no position in Su''s family in the future.


    "The living room is monitored. Is it bloody? Just look at the monitoring. Do you need it?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han 3000 began to regret his words, because the surveillance camera caught the scene of Jiang Lan''s offering a million yuan to Han 3000, and it must also have caught the scene of Jiang Lan''s soaring into the air. If Su Yingxia saw this, how should Han 3000 explain it?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1498

    Regret is too late for Han 3000, because Su Yingxia is eager to know whether Jiang LAN has said these words. After all, it''s her mother. She doesn''t want to believe this kind of thing in her heart, so only by telling the truth can su Yingxia really realize who Jiang LAN is.


    Jiang Lan also showed a particularly obvious panic at this moment, because she knew what the consequences would be if Su Yingxia knew about it.


    If she is in the Su family, Su Guoyao will not pay attention to her, and even treat her coldly. If she offends her own daughter again, she will be more miserable in the future.


    "Ying Xia, he lies. Don''t believe him." Jiang Lan said to Su Yingxia in a panic.


    Su Yingxia said: "who lies in the end, just look at the monitoring."


    After that, Su Yingxia turned to Han 3000 and continued, "take out the monitoring."


    Han 3000 is in a dilemma. If she really takes out the monitoring, Su Yingxia will definitely see things she shouldn''t see at this stage. However, if Han 3000 doesn''t take the monitoring, Su Yingxia may suspect him of slandering Jiang LAN, which will cause Su Yingxia''s antipathy to him.


    After all, Su Yingxia doesn''t have deep feelings for Han 3000. Han 3000 is very clear about this, but Jiang LAN is her mother. Who is more important in Su Yingxia''s heart doesn''t need to think about it.


    "Do you really want to see it? Seeing the facts will only hurt you more." Han 3000 said.


    "I want to see it." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. At this time, he regrets his initial impulse, which is meaningless. In this case, Han 3000 can only face this matter.


    "All right, follow me." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia walk side by side, while Jiang LAN is held on the shoulder by Dao 12 and follows them in custody.


    Jiang Lan''s expression at this time is undoubtedly desperate, because the next scene Su Yingxia sees will be the last straw to crush the camel.


    When Han Sanqian found the monitoring time when Jiang Lan said that, Su Yingxia saw clearly how Jiang Lan said that, and in what tone and attitude.


    At this time, Su Yingxia''s heart is undoubtedly very uncomfortable. After all, Jiang LAN is her biological mother, but Jiang LAN does this kind of thing for a million dollars.


    With the broadcast of the surveillance video, Han 3000 is also nervous, because it will soon be his time to be angry. When Su Yingxia sees that scene, he can''t find any way to solve it.


    "Now you believe it." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia, hoping to find a reason to turn off the video.


    Su Yingxia stares at the replay screen and doesn''t speak. When Han 3000 wants to turn off the video, he is also pulled down by Su Yingxia.


    "I''ll see what else she did." Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s firm expression, Han 3000 knows that it''s impossible to turn off the video.


    Soon, it''s time for Han 3000 to get angry, and when Jiang LAN falls to the ground due to unstable center of gravity, Su Yingxia''s expression even has a sense of pain and pleasure, because now she, like Han 3000 before, is full of anger. It''s so fast to teach Jiang LAN a lesson.


    But the next picture, let Su Yingxia see confused, even if it is his own experience of Jiang LAN, this time looking at the picture of himself, is also a face at a loss.


    Jiang LAN in the video floats up without any help, and no one is close to her at this time, so she soars up in the air.


    Han 3000 sighs. Now it''s too late to stop it. Now that it''s over, Han 3000 doesn''t think much. If Su Yingxia asks, Han 3000 can only tell the whole story.


    When the video broadcast to Su Yingxia appeared in the villa, Su Yingxia finally said: "Mom, in your eyes, I''m worth a million, right?"


    Jiang LAN doesn''t dare to talk easily, because she knows how wrong she is in this matter. If she is angry with Su Yingxia, she will be a servant in Su''s house.


    "In the past, you used to yell at your father and call him rubbish all day. Although I hate you, you are my biological mother after all. I have repeatedly told myself that you have a bad attitude towards your father, but at least you still treat me as a daughter. But today I know that I am a commodity that can sell money in your eyes." Su Yingxia continued.


    Jiang LAN flustered shook his head, said: "welcome summer, not so, not so."


    Su Yingxia pointed to the surveillance video, gritted his teeth and said: "the fact has been placed in front of you, do you want to deny it? Didn''t those words come out of your mouth? "


    In the face of hard evidence, Jiang LAN has no way of sophistry. She is a person who is blinded by money. In her world, money is the first. Even her daughter, who is pregnant in October, does not have money to be important.


    "From today on, you can''t expect me to call you mom again." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Jiang Lan''s heart fall into the ice valley. She has no status in the Su family, and can almost foresee what the future life will be like. Even if Su Yingxia doesn''t help her at home, Su Guoyao will only be more aggressive. Even Jiang LAN can expect to be kicked out of the Su family and Su Guoyao will marry another good wife¡° You come with me After Jiang LAN finished, Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and said. Han 3000 didn''t struggle, because he knew he had to face it sooner or later, so he followed Su Yingxia. Dao 12 has no choice but to smile. Su Yingxia saw the scene just now. It seems very difficult to hide the truth and give Su Yingxia a satisfactory answer. However, in Dao 12''s opinion, Han 3000 can tell Su Yingxia the truth as soon as possible, which is not a bad thing. At least, it can make su Yingxia realize their relationship earlier, so Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry about Su Yingxia being abducted by others, and their feelings will change. Su Yingxia takes Han 3000 to the second floor. It''s empty. It''s the best place to talk about the mysterious picture just now¡° You don''t have to ask me, do you know what I''m going to do? " Su Yingxia said. Han 3000 shrugged and said, "you want to know what happened to Jiang langang."¡° A big living person, inexplicably floating in the air, and in front of her only you, this matter in addition to you, has nothing to do with other people Su Yingxia said that Han 3000 could not find any excuse to get rid of the relationship. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1499

    Of course, Han 3000 didn''t want to get rid of himself. When Su Yingxia saw that scene, Han 3000 had decided to tell Su Yingxia everything.


    The reason why han 3000 is worried about this is that he is worried that Su Yingxia is too young and will reject this kind of thing, so that Su Yingxia will deliberately stay away from him. This is why han 3000 values Su Yingxia and will be very careful in this matter.


    But now that Su Yingxia has seen it with her own eyes, Han 3000 has no reason to hide it. As for what she will do after she knows, she can only let fate decide.


    See Han 3000 light lift right hand, Su Yingxia feels his legs off the ground, completely lost the center of gravity floating up.


    Although she had seen this kind of thing with her own eyes once, when it happened to her, Su Yingxia still couldn''t help showing a frightened expression.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yingxia asked, "is this magic?"


    "Magic is about cooperation. It''s just a cover up." Han three thousand light smile.


    "It''s not magic. What else can it be?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "In this world, there are many areas you don''t know. For example, someone can practice, just like those mythical TV dramas. In your opinion, it''s TV dramas, it''s the ability to make up, but for me, it''s real existence, and I own it." Han 3000 said.


    The degree of Su Yingxia''s mouth opening completely expressed her astonishment.


    Myth TV series.


    Flying away from the earth, omnipotent!


    Is this the ability that really exists in reality?


    For a time, Su Yingxia can''t believe it, but at this moment, she is really floating in the air, so she can''t help but believe it.


    "Are you a fairy?" Su Yingxia didn''t know how to describe Han 3000. He could only think of the word "immortal".


    "In a sense, I can really call it the God of this world, because in this world, no one is my opponent, and I don''t belong to this world for a long time." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath again, and then spat out, because these words for her, is completely three view reconstruction.


    Once Su Yingxia was an atheist. She didn''t believe that there were gods and ghosts in the world, but Han 3000''s appearance completely changed her view on this matter.


    "Since you no longer belong to this world, why are you still here?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 smiles but doesn''t speak. He looks at Su Yingxia tenderly.


    Su Yingxia hesitated for a while and said, "because of me?"


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "you in the future are my wife. You used to be my wife."


    The future and the past.


    This paragraph directly confused Su Yingxia, and he couldn''t understand what Han 3000 wanted to say.


    "I don''t understand the future and the past. This is not a time period at all. How can I be your wife in two periods?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Once upon a time, before I was born again, I married you and gave birth to a very lovely daughter. As for the future, I will marry you again." Han 3000 said.


    For Su Yingxia, these words can''t be regarded as an explanation, because she couldn''t understand them at all, and even became more and more confused.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s confused face, Han Sanqian can only explain to Su Yingxia. Starting from the things before his rebirth, he tells Su Yingxia everything just like a story.


    These experiences took Han 3000 two hours.


    Including once Cloud City, and Han 3000 to Xuanyuan world things, and then after rebirth and Su Yingxia meet again.


    After listening to the whole story, Su Yingxia understood some signs, which roughly means that she and Han 3000 were originally husband and wife, but Han 3000 had an unknown effect on Linlong, which led to his rebirth at the age of 14.


    But these words, for Su Yingxia, how to listen to how like a fairy tale.


    "These aren''t stories you''ve made up on purpose to pick up girls, are they?" Su Yingxia questioned.


    Han 3000''s face is full of wry smile, which needs such a complex and illusory story to pick up girls. With Han 3000''s money strength, just smash the money.


    "If it''s just a story, how can people be convinced?"


    "If it''s just a story, how can you float in the air?"


    "If it''s just a story, how can I love you till now?"


    Looking at Han 3000''s sincere eyes, Su Yingxia suddenly feels guilty. She seems to think that she shouldn''t doubt Han 3000, because such doubt is a negation of their feelings.


    "If so, what are you going to do next? Do you want to go back to Xuanyuan world? " Su Yingxia asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1500

    Returning to Xuanyuan world is a must for Han 3000, because Linlong will wake up sooner or later, and once Linlong keeps his memory, even if Han 3000 doesn''t look for it, it will come to Han 3000. If Linlong comes to the earth, it will be a devastating blow to the earth. This is absolutely something Han 3000 doesn''t want to see and doesn''t want to happen.


    But before that, Han 3000 wanted Su Yingxia to restore his power.


    Next, Han 3000 tells Su Yingxia the story of Fu Yao. What Han 3000 didn''t expect is that Su Yingxia is not repelled at all, but very excited.


    "If you say so, can I have the ability you have now?" Su Yingxia asked in an impatient manner.


    "Of course." Han Sanqian affirmed that although the strength of Fuyao did not reach the divine realm, it was not inferior to the strong in Xuanyuan world.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes flashed with a strange light, in addition to excitement, there was a lot of expectation.


    "When can I have one?" Su Yingxia continued to ask.


    Now Su Yingxia has not stopped her physical development, and Han Sanqian doesn''t know whether she can absorb the ability of supporting shake well, and Han Sanqian can''t be sure whether Su Yingxia''s body will not be affected after she gets the ability of supporting shake.


    "You''re not an adult yet, and I''m worried that the ability to shake will change your body." Han 3000 said.


    "What should I do? Do I have to wait a long time?" Su Yingxia immediately lost. She can''t wait to know what it''s like to have Han 3000''s extraordinary ability. She didn''t expect to need her to become an adult, which will take several years.


    From Han 3000''s heart, he doesn''t want to wait. Lin Long''s great trouble can be solved as soon as possible to make him feel at ease.


    But for Su Yingxia, Han 3000 does not dare to be careless. He must have a certain degree of assurance before he dares to do it. Otherwise, once Su Yingxia is irreversibly hurt, Han 3000 will regret it too late.


    "In this villa, there is a spiritual array that can be cultivated. If you want, you can move here. It can let you practice step by step and let your body adapt slowly." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 suspiciously and said, "you don''t want me to live with you by using this excuse. I''m not an adult yet. How can you have those strange ideas?"


    Han 3000 is in a hurry to wave his hand. He doesn''t have any strange idea now. After all, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia once lived in the same room for three years, and they didn''t mean to force Su Yingxia. At this time, how could he be worried about this kind of thing.


    "No, no, you misunderstood. What I said is true, and even if there is no such thing as today, I will try to let you live in the villa, because only here can people cultivate." Han 3000 explained quickly.


    Looking at Han 3000 can not hide the panic, Su Yingxia happy ah up, said: "don''t worry, I''m just joking with you, and if you really want to force me, with your ability, I can''t resist."


    Han 3000 doesn''t know how to answer the question, but one thing is good news for Han 3000. The exclusion he was worried about didn''t happen to Su Yingxia at all.


    "By the way, you said we had daughters." Su Yingxia asked suddenly.


    Han Sanqian nodded, which he didn''t want to think about all the time. Although his rebirth has changed a lot, almost all the people around him are there, but his daughter has disappeared, and it is very likely that his rebirth has led to Han Nian''s direct disappearance in this world.


    "Is it lovely?" Su Yingxia asked curiously.


    "Of course." Han Sanqian replied without hesitation that in his heart, Han Nian is the most lovely girl in the world, which is beyond doubt.


    Su Yingxia bit her lip and said, "does she still exist?"


    This question let Han 3000 take a deep breath, expression appears particularly heavy, said: "I don''t know, but according to the current situation, she may not exist."


    Su Yingxia mumbles. In her opinion, it''s a pity.


    The reason why Su Yingxia doesn''t feel sad like Han 3000 is that she has never seen Han Nian in her life, and has no feelings for Han Nian, and there is no mother daughter relationship.


    "I''ll go home first." Su Yingxia finished and went downstairs.


    Han three thousand Leng for a while, just quickly called Su Yingxia: "here is the most suitable for your cultivation, don''t you want to have my ability?"


    Su Yingxia looked back and made a grimace at Han 3000, saying, "if I want to live here first, I have to go home and clean up my clothes first. Moreover, my father has to agree to this."


    With that, Su Yingxia ran straight away.


    Han 3000, who was in a daze, soon began to laugh.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1501

    Su Yingxia didn''t tell Su Guoyao about moving to the hillside villa in advance, because she knew that Su Guoyao would not resist it. In a sense, Su Guoyao and Jiang LAN were the same kind of people, but Jiang Lan was more obvious and wanted to make a profit. Su Guoyao hoped that she could be with Han 3000, But no coercion was used to let it go.


    The surprise between the two is just the attitude.


    But when Su Yingxia was packing, Su Guoyao just went home ahead of time.


    For Su Guoyao now, even if he left the company every day, he would have a lot of social activities. He would often go home late at night. Today is an exception.


    "Welcome summer, what are you doing?" Seeing Su Yingxia packing his luggage, he seemed to leave home, which made Su Guoyao a little confused.


    "Move out." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Guoyao is worried that Su Yingxia is now the whole future of the Su family. What kind of status the Su family can achieve in the future, and what kind of achievements he can achieve, are closely related to Su Yingxia.


    She moves out without warning, is it related to Jiang LAN?


    "What''s the matter? Why did you move out suddenly? Did your mother say something to you?" Su Guoyao asked nervously.


    Su Yingxia didn''t expect Su Guoyao to be biased, which gave her a chance to test Su Guoyao and asked, "are you so nervous about me because I can bring more cooperation to the Su family? Would you care about me without Han 3000? "


    "You are my daughter. Of course I care about you. What does Han 3000 have to do with you?" Su Guoyao said without hesitation, this sentence really does not mean that the father cares about his daughter, it should be, but to say that Han 3000 has nothing to do with it, it seems a bit hypocritical.


    Although Su Yingxia is still a minor, her mind is no less than that of an adult. Especially in the Su family, she wants to be simple and has no chance.


    "Today my mother went to Han 3000." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Guoyao immediately frowned. This woman has been completely ignored by him and suffered years of oppression. Now Su Guoyao can finally turn over and make the decision. Naturally, he will not let Jiang LAN dictate.


    "What does she want Han 3000 for?" Su Guoyao asked in a deep voice.


    "She threatened Han 3000 to give her a million if she wanted to be with me." Su Yingxia said.


    Su Guoyao''s eyes instantly showed his intention to kill, threatening Han 3000?


    Now the Su family wants to worship Han 3000 as a deity, but Jiang LAN actually does something to offend Han 3000 behind his back.


    "I really don''t know what''s wrong with this crazy woman. I let her stay in Su''s house, which is to give her face. I didn''t expect that she would even make trouble for me." Su Guoyao said gnashing his teeth.


    He carefully maintains the relationship with Han 3000, but Jiang LAN has done this kind of thing, let him can''t forgive Jiang LAN.


    "I advise you that you''d better take care of your wife. Otherwise, you can''t be responsible for the consequences. You''ll wait to regret it." Su Yingxia''s words seem unfeeling, but it''s not too much to think about Su Yingxia''s experience.


    From small to large, Jiang LAN did not take Su Yingxia''s daughter to heart. Su Guoyao was responsible for all the big and small things in her family. She just gave birth to Su Yingxia.


    It can be said that Jiang LAN, a mother, did not even change a diaper for Su Yingxia, and in order not to lose her figure, Jiang LAN did not breast feed Su Yingxia.


    How can such a selfish woman get Su Yingxia''s favor?


    "I know what to do, but... Where are you going? If you don''t live at home, you have to tell Dad where you are going. If you just go out, dad will be worried." Su Guoyao said.


    He has countless ways to deal with Jiang Lan''s affairs, but Su Yingxia''s leaving makes Su Guoyao feel nervous. After all, the future of the Su family is tied to Su Yingxia.


    "To the hillside villa." Su Yingxia said.


    Hillside villa!


    Su Guoyao was stunned to hear these four words.


    Isn''t that Han 3000''s home?


    So, Su Yingxia is moving into Han 3000''s home!


    This is definitely a good thing for Su Guoyao. He doesn''t care if Su Yingxia wants to live with Han 3000, and he doesn''t think that Su Yingxia is not suitable for this job because of her minor age.


    In Su Guoyao''s mind, there is only one thing, that is, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 are finally together. After all, if they are not together, Su Yingxia can not move to Han 3000''s home.


    "Daughter, you didn''t lie to me, did you?" Su Guoyao couldn''t help showing strong excitement.


    "Are you so happy?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Of course, of course." Su Guoyao said undisguised, "daughter, do you know how important your relationship with Han 3000 is to the Su family."


    Su Yingxia smiles faintly. In Su Guoyao''s eyes, after all, the benefits are greater than her daughter, which makes Su Yingxia feel that moving out is a wise choice. And she used to be Han 3000''s wife. She lived together some years earlier in this life, which is not a big problem. More importantly, if she wants to have the ability of Han 3000, she must practice in the villa on the hillside. Although this story is very metaphysical for Su Yingxia, the fact is that Su Yingxia is willing to believe Han 3000, and she also hopes to go to another world with Han 3000 earlier. Once the curiosity begins, it''s hard to stop it. Su Yingxia at the moment wants to go to Xuanyuan world immediately¡° I''m leaving. Are you going to drive me Su Yingxia asked¡° Why not? Of course I''ll give it to you. " Su Guoyao finished, and immediately went out to drive¡° You are so happy to send sheep into tiger''s mouth. " Su Yingxia said with a sigh. Su Guoyao didn''t hear what Su Yingxia was saying at all. Now he has an idea to inform the old man about it. If he knows that Su Yingxia and Han 3000 have established a relationship, he will be very happy. The real power of the Su family will be given to Su Guoyao. Today, Su Guoyao is in charge of the Su family company, but the real top-level decision-making power is not in Su Guoyao''s hands. Su Guoyao knows that the old man has been waiting for this day, and only when things can be determined, can he give the power to him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1502

    When Su Yingxia is sent to the hillside villa, Su Guoyao meets Han 3000, but Han 3000 doesn''t treat Su Guoyao like his father-in-law.


    Because in Han 3000''s eyes, Su Guoyao only let Su Yingxia be with him because of his interests. Under such conditions, Su Guoyao has nothing to respect from Han 3000.


    Of course, Su Guoyao doesn''t care about this either. After a long time, he finally has a place in his family because of Han 3000. How can he care about Han 3000''s attitude towards him?


    "3000, my daughter, from today on, will be taken care of by you. You must take good care of her." Su Guoyao said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 expression insipid, without the slightest waves said: "no other things, you go first."


    Su Guoyao didn''t expect to be expelled so soon. This hillside villa is a symbol of status. He hopes to have a meal in his future son-in-law''s house. Now it seems impossible.


    "Yes, I just had some contracts to deal with at home, so I left first." Su Guoyao found himself a step down, put down his luggage and left directly.


    Since then, Su Yingxia has lived in the villa on the hillside, and Han 3000''s daily task is to teach Su Yingxia how to absorb the aura of the outside world into her body, so that she can become a real cultivator.


    Half a month later, an unexpected person appeared in the hillside villa.


    Old Yi.


    Yilao, who has eight lights, is now the absolute strength of the apocalypse. Even if the whole three halls add up, he will not be his opponent.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, yilao, who has such strong strength, should stay in the apocalypse and rectify it.


    The Apocalypse is divided into four gates and three halls, which is actually a division of power. The Apocalypse with one rope is divided into two. This situation leads to the lack of concentration of Apocalypse''s power. If it really ushers in the invasion of Xuanyuan world, apocalypse will never be able to break out its strongest power at the first time.


    "Now the Apocalypse is divided into two parts. You should stay in the apocalypse and put the Apocalypse under your own hands. Why do you come all the way to me?" Han 3000 asks old Yi.


    Yi old cough twice, just want to talk was Han 3000 interrupted.


    "Are you hurt?" Han 3000 asks in surprise, the strength in Yi Lao''s body has very strong fluctuation, this is because of the reason of being agitated.


    But the strength of Yi Lao Ba Deng Jing, how can someone hurt him?


    "Xuanyuan world is coming." Yi said.


    Han 3000 suddenly widened his eyes!


    People from Xuanyuan world!


    How could that be!


    Xuanyuan world''s time and space tunnel to the earth is in the deepest part of the dark forest, where Linlong lives. Absolutely no one dares to break into this forbidden area. How can anyone come from Xuanyuan world?


    Moreover, it is even more impossible for the visitors to reward yilao, which shows that his realm is above badeng realm.


    According to Han 3000''s understanding of the strong in Xuanyuan world, the more profound people are, the more afraid they are of death, and the more unlikely they are to take such a big risk to come to the earth.


    "Are you sure you are from Xuanyuan world?" Han Sanqian seriously asked old Yi, in this world, in addition to him, there is another person who can threaten the strength of old Yi''s eight lights, that is feilingsheng.


    But feilingsheng got Shengli, has gone to the closed door, according to reason, she can''t enter the Apocalypse for no reason.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything. If she has other ideas and chooses to do so, it is not impossible.


    "Yes, he appeared from the time and space tunnel and injured the top ten. He and I met each other and were seriously injured, but he didn''t kill anyone." Yi said.


    "Is it a man or a woman?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s a man." Yi said.


    Han 3000 shook his head. It seems that it was not feilingsheng, but who dares to break into the earth at this time? How did he find the space tunnel?


    For Han 3000, he dare not take it lightly, because if he can hurt yilao, he is likely to be a strong man in jiudengjing or even jishijing. When he comes to the earth, he has the ability to do whatever he wants. Once he shows his ability, the earth will be completely changed.


    Han three thousand suddenly left foot on the ground.


    Yi Lao can obviously feel the outward diffusion of a force from Han 3000''s body.


    It''s not lethal, but it''s very powerful.


    This is Han 3000''s diffusion of divine consciousness. It is the most effective and convenient way to find the strong one from Xuanyuan world.


    Moreover, Han 3000 has now reached the real divine realm. The diffusion of divine consciousness can almost cover the whole summer. As long as that guy is in the hot summer realm, Han 3000''s divine consciousness will definitely feel his existence.


    After a full ten minutes of time, Han 3000 frowned. In the hot summer, there was no breath of that person!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1503

    "How long has it been since he appeared." Han 3000 asks old Yi.


    He is very confident in his divine sense. Since he can''t feel the breath of that man, he must not be in the hot summer, but Han 3000 can''t figure out why he left?


    "After I was injured, I kept coming to you, but two days passed." Yi said.


    "Two days is enough for him to leave the hot summer." Han 3000 has a little doubt. What''s the purpose of this man''s coming to the earth? Why did he choose to leave the hot summer at the first time?


    Is it because he feels stronger than himself, or because he has other purposes?


    No matter what the reason is or what his purpose is, Han 3000 should find him out in the shortest time, lest he destroy the balance of the earth.


    "Does Apocalypse not only have eye liner in hot summer, but also exist in other countries?" Han 3000 asks old Yi.


    "Under the apocalypse, there is also an intelligence organization, which is responsible for the whole world. Its name is Skynet. We use Skynet to collect global information." Yi said.


    "Good. I want to know every special event in the world." Han 3000 says to Yi Lao with the tone of command.


    Old Yi nodded and said, "I''ll inform them now."


    When yilao gave the order to Skynet, looking at worried Han 3000, he couldn''t help asking: "shishuzu, Xuanyuan world invades the earth. Why is there only one person this time? They don''t have a comprehensive plan. They just send this person to test the situation."


    Old Yi is afraid to face this matter in his heart. Although he already has the super strength of badengjing, he is still vulnerable to attack in front of that man. This almost makes him imagine what kind of damage will be caused to the earth if a large number of experts invade Xuanyuan world.


    What''s more, the Apocalypse is not as powerful as it was a hundred years ago. It''s almost impossible to stop the powerful people in Xuanyuan world from making trouble on the earth.


    Han 3000 is also thinking about this problem, but what Yi Lao said is almost impossible.


    Xuanyuan world also suffered heavy losses in the Centennial war. Now in the whole Xuanyuan world, each of the three countries has its own strong division.


    Moreover, after the Xuanyuan world was divided into three countries, the power also divided a lot, and no country had independent capital to invade the earth.


    "The only way to know what happened is to catch someone." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Lao also no longer said anything, because he knew that he could not help in this matter, so he would not add trouble to Han 3000.


    As yilao was seriously injured, Han 3000 let him live in the villa on the hillside. This is the only place where he can gather aura. For yilao, healing here can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Su Yingxia didn''t ask much about the sudden addition of an old man at home. After all, Han 3000''s identity is not simple, and some of his subordinates are reasonable.


    As for why his subordinates are so old, Su Yingxia is not willing to think about it.


    Two days later.


    After many days away, feilingsheng also returned to the hillside villa.


    She thought that she could get close to the divine realm with Shengli, and she was undoubtedly disappointed.


    After eating Shengli, she absorbed all the power of Shengli, but feilingsheng didn''t feel stronger at all, which made her very frustrated, because she knew that no matter how much Shengli she ate, it would not help.


    She once thought that Han 3000 could break through the divine realm completely by relying on Shengli, but now she knows that she is wrong, and there is no relationship between Han 3000''s divine realm and Shengli at all.


    "Now you will believe me." Feel feilingsheng walked behind him, Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Feilingsheng sighed and said: "Shengli is only useful for practitioners with low level, and the lower the level, the more useful it is."


    "I told you so long ago, but you don''t want to believe it." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng went to Han 3000, looked at Han 3000 with puzzled eyes, and asked: "two days ago, I felt your Divine sense, are you deliberately showing your strength?"


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He is not bored to this degree, and ordinary people can''t feel this way of showing.


    "Someone has come to earth." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng didn''t understand the real meaning of these words at the first time. He said, "the earth is full of people. What''s so strange about that?"


    "I mean, Xuanyuan world, someone came to earth." Han continued.


    Feilingsheng stood on the spot!


    People from Xuanyuan world have come to the earth!


    Although she is also from Xuanyuan world, the way she came to the earth is related to Han 3000.


    "Are you kidding? How can anyone come to the earth? The time and space tunnel is in the forbidden area of the dark forest. Even the strong people in the extreme environment dare not break in without permission." Feilingsheng said incredulously.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1504

    If it wasn''t for yilao that he was seriously injured, Han Sanqian would not believe that it was true, because once someone came to the earth, it means that something must have changed in the Xuanyuan world.


    This kind of unknown change will be a very dangerous signal for Han 3000, because he can''t predict what will happen next and whether there will be more powerful people from Xuanyuan world coming to the earth.


    Although Han 3000''s strength is enough to deal with these guys, it is not easy to find them in the vast sea of people. During this period, with their ability, they can completely affect the balance of the earth.


    "What you think is impossible has happened, but I can''t understand the reason." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng looks serious. She was born and raised in Xuanyuan world. She knows more about Xuanyuan world than Han 3000. Over the years, although there have been legends about the earth and many strong people want to invade the earth, no one knows where the space tunnel is.


    And even if someone knows now, so what?


    Who dares to break into the forbidden area of the dark forest?


    The stronger she is, the more she cherishes her life. For felicity herself, she can''t risk her life to go to the forbidden area of the dark forest.


    "Are you sure about it?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "One hundred percent sure, otherwise, no one on earth can hurt yilao, and he made it very clear that the man appeared from the space tunnel." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng spat out a lot of bad luck. Since he said so, the identity of the man should not be wrong, but how and why did he come?


    "Can you find him?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "My divine consciousness can spread all over the summer, but unfortunately, he has left the summer, which is totally beyond my ability, and the earth aura is scarce, so I can''t expand the field of divine consciousness." Han 3000 sighed. If the divine consciousness can spread all over the earth, Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry about the current situation, because if one comes, he can kill one.


    "Why do you think they can come to Xuanyuan world?" Feilingsheng was curious. From her point of view, it was impossible for those people to come to earth, so she was very curious about this.


    In fact, Han 3000 learned the news from yilao, and he had an idea in his mind, but he thought it was impossible.


    After hesitating for a long time, Han 3000 said, "maybe this matter has something to do with Linlong."


    "Linlong!" Fei Lingsheng frowned and said, "how can it be related to Linlong? Now Linlong is still sleeping."


    If it is normal, at this stage of Linlong, it is not awake.


    But now, is it really normal?


    Han 3000''s rebirth alone has become very abnormal, and even Fei Lingsheng has been reborn with him to the earth. It''s not strange that Lin long wakes up early.


    More importantly, Linlong is a higher-level creature in space. Han 3000 can''t be sure whether he will be affected by the backward flow of time. Moreover, that person can come to the earth through the forbidden area of the dark forest. Han 3000 doesn''t believe that it has nothing to do with Linlong.


    "After self rebirth, many things have changed. It''s not strange for Linlong to wake up early." Han 3000 said.


    "If it''s really Linlong, why doesn''t it come to earth by itself?" Feilingsheng has too many questions to answer, because her mind is full of doubts and puzzles.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000 is not a know it all. He doesn''t know the current situation of Xuanyuan world. How can he help Fei Lingsheng solve these puzzles.


    "I don''t know. Next, I have to go step by step. And the best way is for me to guard the space tunnel. Once someone comes, I can nip this danger in the cradle." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng nodded. This is really the best way. Only Han 3000 can do it.


    But Han 3000 then said: "but I also want to protect Su Yingxia. I can''t leave Yuncheng for the time being."


    After that, Han 3000''s eyes fell on Fei Lingsheng.


    "What do you mean, you don''t want me to go?" Asked ferlingson, with an alert look on his face.


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "besides me, you are the strongest person on earth. Since I can''t go, of course only you are qualified to go."


    Feilingsheng has a feeling of being teased by Han 3000. He just said that he was going to guard the space tunnel. It seems that he just started this topic. In this guy''s heart, I''m afraid he''s already planning to let her go.


    "If I don''t go, I''m from Xuanyuan world. The safety of the earth has nothing to do with me." Feilingsheng refused. Guarding the space tunnel means killing the same kind to her. This is not what feilingsheng is willing to do.


    "It''s true that the safety of the earth has nothing to do with you, but do you want to be a strong God Han 3000 said.


    This made feilingsheng''s eyes jump. Once upon a time, she didn''t pursue the divine realm, because it was a legendary realm, and the world didn''t know whether it really existed. Therefore, after reaching the supreme realm, feilingsheng didn''t try to strengthen her strength. But now, with a living divine realm standing in front of him, how could feilingsheng calm down? After all, the Supreme Master''s realm can only live for hundreds of years, but the strong in the divine realm has a life span of more than 1000 years, and only when he reaches the divine realm can he go to a higher space, which is the only pursuit of Fei Lingsheng''s life¡° If I help you, can you help me reach the divine realm? " Feilingsheng asked¡° I can''t promise, but I promise you I''ll do my best to help you. " Han 3000 said. Although he didn''t get a positive answer, Han 3000''s words made feilingsheng more willing to believe that he didn''t help himself to reach the divine realm because he was not sure, but it was feilingsheng''s extravagant desire to help her with all his strength. After thinking about it for a long time, feilingsheng said, "OK, I promise you, but I will not kill those people, I will only drive them back to Xuanyuan world."¡° Whatever you do, as long as these people don''t show up on earth. " Han 3000 said. Feilingsheng nodded, which could make her conscience more stable. At least she didn''t kill her own race. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1505

    Not long after feilingsheng left, Su Yingxia returned home. They just missed the chance to meet and avoided the trouble of Han 3000 explaining feilingsheng''s identity to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia, who has lived here for half a month, now takes the hillside villa as his home.


    When I got home, I collapsed on the sofa in the living room and didn''t seem to care about my image in front of Han 3000.


    This makes Han 3000 very happy, because the more Su Yingxia doesn''t care, the more she shows that she has no scruples in Han 3000 and regards Han 3000 as her own person.


    In fact, in Su Yingxia''s heart, she has treated Han 3000 as her husband. Although it is in the future, it doesn''t hinder her view of Han 3000 now. Between them, there is only a lack of husband and wife.


    "Just reading. Are you so tired?" Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia with a smile.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 with complaint and said, "reading now is not an easy thing. Do you think it''s as powerful as you, so you don''t need to read?"


    Han Sanqian smiles. He doesn''t need to read now because of his strong ability. Reading can''t enhance him any more. Moreover, Han Sanqian has enough knowledge. After all, after his rebirth, he still retains all his memories.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly stood up and walked to Han 3000. The smile on his face made Han 3000 feel creepy.


    Han 3000 knows that Su Yingxia''s performance is definitely not a good thing.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 showed a timid expression, in this world, only Su Yingxia can do this.


    "I''m going to be strong, too, right?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded. After su Yingxia got the ability to support her, she would be a strong one, and her strength was still above the extreme division.


    "Not bad."


    "Since I will become a strong man, what I study now is useless, isn''t it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 understood what Su Yingxia meant. It turned out that she didn''t miss books.


    In a sense, studying is really not very useful for Su Yingxia. The value that can be reflected is only the transition of Su Yingxia''s idle time.


    If she doesn''t miss books, Han 3000 will definitely support her, because there will be more time to practice.


    "If you don''t miss books, don''t read them." Han 3000 said.


    "Really?" Su Yingxia flashed big eyes and asked excitedly.


    "It''s true, of course." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s a pity." Su Yingxia drooped his head again, looking dejected, and said, "what''s the use of your agreement, but my father won''t agree."


    Han 3000 knows what medicine Su Yingxia sells in the gourd. She says it on purpose. Doesn''t she want him to persuade Su Guoyao?


    It''s not easy.


    Now Su Guoyao will not refuse any request made by Han 3000. This is just a small matter.


    "Well, I know what to do. You don''t have to act." Han three thousand helpless way.


    Su Yingxia glared at Han 3000 and said, "I''m not acting, but if you''re willing to help me, I''ll thank you very much. Why don''t you come back to my house for dinner tonight?"


    "In such a hurry?"


    "That''s the rush!"


    See Su Yingxia urgent appearance, she is already very reluctant to go back to school.


    Helpless Han 3000, agreed.


    Su Yingxia calls Su Guoyao to inform him that he will go home for dinner tonight and bring Han 3000 with him.


    Su Guoyao, who is in a meeting, directly connected the phone at the meeting. After hearing the news, he couldn''t wait to go home.


    Although the meeting was presided over by Su Guoyao, the old man was also listening in. Seeing that Su Guoyao planned to leave at such an important time, the old man was angry in an instant.


    I wonder if the power given to this guy recently is too great, which leads him to be so rampant that he won''t even hold the meeting.


    "Su Guoyao, it''s still in a meeting. How big a matter are you going to leave at this time?" The old man exclaimed.


    At the meeting, some members of the Su family who were dissatisfied with Su Guoyao, after hearing the old man''s words, all showed a smile of falling into the well.


    "Dad, I have to hurry home." Su Guoyao just reflected that the old man was still in the conference room.


    "Hum." The old man snorted coldly and said, "is it time to get off work now? You''re going home. What''s more important than the company meeting?"


    "Dad, Yingxia is going home for dinner tonight, and I have Han 3000 with me. I have to go home and get ready." Su explained.


    Hear Han three thousand these three words, the anger on the old man''s face instantly disappeared.


    Although he thought that nothing could be more important than the meeting before, when he mentioned Han 3000, it was just a broken meeting, what was it?


    Han 3000 gave the old man''s life and the future of the Su family. Only Han 3000 is the most important. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1506

    After su Guoyao said the three words Han 3000, the people in the meeting room knew that there was no excitement to watch, because they all knew very well what Han 3000 meant in the Su family. As long as it was related to Han 3000, it didn''t matter even if the sky of the Su family collapsed.


    The old man was a little embarrassed. After all, when he questioned Su Guoyao severely, he would inevitably feel that he could not come down.


    However, his status in the Su family is not something that others dare to criticize.


    After the old man asked the others to leave, he went to Su Guoyao and asked, "can I go with you?"


    Can we go together? Not together.


    This shows that the old man is asking Su Guoyao. Although he has absolute say in the Su family, he does not dare to make his own decision on this matter.


    Su Guoyao didn''t think there was any problem with the old man''s inquiry. After all, it was related to Han 3000. Even the old man didn''t dare to be too arrogant.


    "Dad, of course. If you have nothing else to do, try my craft." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man was very happy and said, "let''s go, but don''t let Han 3000 wait."


    They left the company together.


    Before going home, Su Guoyao took him to the supermarket and bought some ingredients.


    Although the old man didn''t know much about this aspect, he always bought expensive ones. After all, he entertained Han 3000. How dare he be careless.


    When they returned to Su''s home, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had not yet come home.


    The old man would sit in the living room and wait like walking on thin ice, while Su Guoyao was busy in the kitchen.


    During the period when Su Guoyao was oppressed by Jiang LAN, almost all the housework was taken care of by Su Guoyao. Jiang LAN didn''t care about anything in her family, and almost kept company with mahjong every day. When she wanted to leave and when she wanted to go home, Jiang LAN did what she wanted and didn''t care about Su Guoyao''s feelings at all.


    This also brought up Su Guoyao''s excellent cooking skills.


    Now, Jiang Lan''s status in the family is equivalent to that of a servant. Especially after su Guoyao knew about her going to the hillside villa, she was beaten by Su Guoyao. Now at home, she even has to be careful to take a breath.


    In the evening, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia returned home.


    When Su Yingxia saw the old man, he was a little surprised.


    However, Han 3000 seems very calm, and even feels reasonable. After all, there are few opportunities for the old man to meet him. Now that he comes to Su Guoyao''s home in person, how can the old man not show up.


    "Three thousand, I finally see you again." The old man quickly stood up and took the initiative to go to Han 3000. This is not like an elder''s attitude towards his younger generation, but more like a servant''s attitude towards his master.


    "Good health, old man." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "It''s all thanks to you, otherwise, my grave grass would be one person tall." The old man joked.


    This kind of words is absolutely taboo for the old people, but the old man is very open-minded and has no taboo at all, because for him, he has died once, and Han 3000 has given him the chance to survive.


    "You are welcome summer''s grandfather, I save you is also a matter of course." Han 3000 said.


    The meaning of this sentence is very clear. If the old man has nothing to do with Su Yingxia, he will never help him.


    At this time, the old man saw Su Yingxia standing beside Han 3000 and said, "Yingxia, you are more and more beautiful. He 3000 is really talented and beautiful."


    Su Yingxia sneered in her heart. Her grandfather never paid attention to her. Every time she went to Su''s home for the Spring Festival, the old man never gave her a good face, because she was a woman, and women were not well treated in Su''s patriarchal family.


    But now, because of Han 3000, Su Yingxia has become the most important grandson in the old man''s mind. It''s a pity that Su Yingxia doesn''t care about this.


    "Grandfather, I used to look like this." Su Yingxia said.


    The secret meaning of this is that the old man didn''t care about her before. The old man also recognized this meaning and quickly said, "it was my grandfather''s fault before. My grandfather didn''t care about you, but don''t worry. Now it won''t be."


    Su Yingxia wanted to directly expose the old man''s disguise, but then he thought that he was old after all, so he had better save some face for him, so he didn''t say anything more.


    After sitting down, the old man and Han 3000 talked about the situation of the new city. For these things, Han 3000 didn''t care at all. How much money he could earn and how high his status in the society didn''t mean much to Han 3000.


    But the old man said saliva flying, Han 3000 also did not interrupt, it is to let him have a good time.


    However, when the old man put forward his own opinions on the construction of the new urban area, Han 3000''s expression immediately cooled down.


    "Bruce Lee is fully responsible for Fengqian''s affairs. If you have any opinions, you can go to him. As long as he agrees, there will be no problem."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1507

    The old man said so much, in fact, he hoped that he could get Han 3000''s attention, and what he said was also a good suggestion for the construction of the new urban area, but he didn''t know that in Han 3000''s eyes, the new urban area was just a boring thing to pass the time. Han 3000 never really cared about it.


    Even when the project just started, Han 3000 had no interest in it.


    Now, Han 3000 tells Su Yingxia everything, and Su Yingxia even lives in a hillside villa. How can Han 3000 waste his time with Su Yingxia to do these meaningless things?


    The old man saw Han 3000''s attitude was very cold. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "The Su family has gained enough benefits. Aren''t you satisfied?" Han 3000 asked the old man, he knew why the old man said so much, didn''t he hope that Han 3000 could give the Su family more rights?


    But in Han 3000''s opinion, the Su family has gained enough benefits in this matter, and the old man should know how to be satisfied because he has recovered his life.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that." The old man was full of panic and explained to Han 3000.


    "The Su family is a small business family. I''ve already given you enough benefits. If you want to rely on Su Yingxia''s demand that you don''t know how to satisfy, I can only let the Su family change back to what it used to be." Han 3000 said.


    This surprised the old man in a cold sweat. He knew that if Han 3000 could say this, he would definitely be able to do it. If the Su family lost the support of the new city project, it would be a devastating blow to the Su family.


    Because after getting the project cooperation in the new urban area, the Su family has already pushed away all the objects of their original cooperation and put all their thoughts into the new urban area. If they lose the cooperation in the new urban area at this time, the Su family will have no cooperation.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I''m all to blame for my talkative attitude. 3000 yuan. You can take it as if I didn''t say anything." The old man regretted it and could only hope that Han 3000 could take back those words.


    To admit a mistake to a child, I''m afraid I''ll be shocked in the eyes of an unknown lover, but for those who know Han 3000''s identity, this is a reasonable thing.


    The world of adults can only be divided into status. It is not a world of relying on and selling the old.


    Although the old man is much older than Han 3000, in terms of status, Han 3000 surpasses him too much, which leads to the old man''s attitude towards Han 3000.


    "I don''t care about this today. I hope you can remember that the Su family is not qualified to direct the construction of the new urban area and do what you should do well." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, I know what to do." The old man nodded.


    Su Yingxia looks expressionless and doesn''t say a word for the old man, because she has never been loved by the old man, so she doesn''t feel obliged to speak for him.


    Of course, if Su Yingxia was willing to speak, the situation of the old man would not be so embarrassing. It''s a pity that the old man never paid attention to the granddaughter. This is the real life newspaper.


    Even if he had been a little good to Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia might have said two good words for him.


    After su Guoyao''s busy work in the kitchen, a large table of rich dishes perfectly reflects Su Guoyao''s cooking skills.


    As the top person in charge of Su''s company, it is estimated that no one would have thought that Su Guoyao had this skill, thanks to Jiang LAN. Without Jiang Lan''s pressure, Su Guoyao could not have practiced such a good cooking skill.


    "Three thousand, welcome summer. Come and eat while it''s hot." Su Guoyao said to them that even if his father was present, Su Guoyao didn''t call him the old man first.


    Of course, the old man won''t mind. He is a wise man. He doesn''t dare to compete with Han 3000 at this time.


    At dinner, Jiang LAN didn''t come to the table, because Su Guoyao knew what happened between her and Han 3000, so he specially warned Jiang LAN to avoid Han 3000''s loss of appetite after seeing Jiang LAN.


    "Three thousand, how about the taste? My craft is OK." Su Guoyao asked Han 3000 with a smile.


    "It''s just OK." Han 3000 did not give face said.


    Su Guoyao''s modest words are waiting to be praised by Han 3000. Who could have expected that Han 3000 should be so honest, which makes Su Guoyao feel embarrassed.


    "The skill of a family cook is very different from that of a hotel or private restaurant." Su Guoyao said.


    "I''m here today to tell you something." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao has been waiting for this moment, because he knows that Han 3000 can''t come home for no reason. Even the old man unconsciously craned his neck at this time.


    "If you have anything, just say it." Su Guoyao said.


    "From tomorrow, Yingxia will not go to school. She will always live in the hillside villa." Han 3000 said.


    Su Guoyao was stunned for a moment, did not go to school?


    Is that a small thing! Su Guoyao was also worried that Han 3000 would come to the door to question what was wrong with the new urban area project, which made him feel relieved in an instant¡° It''s up to you. You can do whatever you like. " Su Guoyao said. In Su Guoyao''s opinion, it doesn''t matter whether Su Yingxia studies or not, because as long as she marries Han 3000, she can be a rich wife. She will not worry about food and clothing in the future, and she will have more money to spend. I''m afraid she can''t compare her self-cultivation with people with high culture, but it doesn''t matter. What can be more important than money in today''s society¡° Dad, really? " Su Yingxia asked weakly. She didn''t expect that Su Guoyao would agree so easily, which was completely beyond her expectation¡° Of course it''s true. As long as you''re happy, dad will do everything for you. " Su Guoyao said with a smile¡° Yes, it''s more important for you to be happy than anything else. If you don''t miss books, you won''t read them. It''s not a big deal. " The old man also said. Su Yingxia nodded repeatedly. Before, she was worried that Su Guoyao would refuse, but now it seems that those worries are unnecessary. After dinner, Han 3000 led Su Yingxia to leave Su''s home. They went shopping on foot and headed back to the hillside villa. The mess behind the dinner table is cleaned up by Jiang LAN. Her status in the Su family can only do these things now, but she is not as superior as before, bullying Su Guoyao. Now Jiang LAN, for fear that he was not satisfied with Su Guoyao, was driven out of the Su family by Su Guoyao. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1508

    "Dad, did you tell Han 3000 about those things?" After Han 3000 left, Su Guoyao asked the old man.


    The old man showed a helpless smile. The Su family''s ambition is really great now. He hopes to take advantage of the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000 to gain more weight in the new city. Before, the old man even thought it was a matter of course. But after he felt Han 3000''s attitude, he no longer thought so.


    Su Yingxia does have a good relationship with Han 3000, and even they are likely to get married in the future. But what does this have to do with the Su family?


    Moreover, because Su Yingxia, the Su family has already got enough. They wishfully think that they should get more. In fact, Han 3000 said that they are not satisfied.


    "He said we were not satisfied." Said the old man.


    Su Guoyao''s heart thumped. Since Han 3000 said so, he must have said more than that.


    "What else did you say?" Su Guoyao can''t wait to ask.


    "If we can''t stop our greed, he will make the Su family lose everything they have now." Said the old man.


    Su Guoyao''s face has obviously turned pale. If he loses everything he has now, is the Su family a fart?


    Now, he is the head of Su''s company. The owners of all companies in Yuncheng will sell him face. But if they lose their cooperation with Fengqian, who else will pay attention to him?


    Su Guoyao, who has managed to hold such a position today, does not want to fall down again.


    "Dad, in fact, there are some in the Su family now, which are very good." Su Guoyao said.


    If it is before, the old man will certainly refute Su Guoyao''s words, because as a businessman, if he has no ambition, he is not a qualified businessman.


    But now, the old man does not dare to have too many expectations. After all, Han 3000 has made it very clear. How dare he show his greed in front of Han 3000?


    "Even if Su Yingxia will marry him in the future, he won''t treat us as a family, so we can''t expect him to bring more benefits to the Su family." Said the old man.


    Su Guoyao felt that the old man had something to say, so he asked, "Dad, what should we do now?"


    "We should make use of our current position, develop more cooperation resources as far as possible, and use our own ability to improve our position. We can''t just rely on him." Said the old man.


    Su Guoyao nodded. Since he could not get more benefits from Han 3000, he had to work hard for himself.


    On the way home, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are chatting all over the world. Suddenly, Su Yingxia stops.


    Han 3000 puzzled asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you really stupid, or do you pretend to be?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han three thousand a fog, just talk well, how words suddenly changed, and Han three thousand also didn''t feel where silly.


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 puzzled said.


    "In the dead of night, you can''t even see a ghost. Don''t you dare to hold my hand?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian stood on the spot.


    He never had such an idea, because in the past three years, he had full respect for Su Yingxia, and he would not do anything that Su Yingxia resisted, so he was used to keeping a certain distance from Su Yingxia.


    However, since Su Yingxia has already said this, it means that Han 3000 has been recognized. Han 3000 immediately takes Su Yingxia''s hand.


    "I''m not afraid that you will be disgusted. Although you are my wife in the future, I''m still worried that you don''t like me now." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You are so powerful, can''t you see through my thoughts?" Su Yingxia said with disdain.


    "Yes." Han said: "I can see through what everyone is thinking, but if I do this, it will cause certain harm to the other party. I can do it for other people, but you, absolutely not."


    Su Yingxia just casually said, did not expect Han 3000 would give such an answer, let Su Yingxia very surprised.


    "Really? Can you really see what other people are thinking? " Su Yingxia was surprised.


    "Of course, I can invade anyone''s consciousness." Han 3000 said.


    "Will I have this ability in the future?" Su Yingxia asked expectantly.


    "Er... If you have my realm, you should be able to." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia pouted his mouth and said, "it''s going to be a long time."


    "Who do you want to see? I can help you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia stares at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 realized that Su Yingxia wanted to see himself.


    "I have to see if you really love me that much." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000''s expression gradually becomes serious. In this matter, he never jokes. Although his marriage with Su Yingxia was forced, and Su Yingxia hated him for a while after marriage, Han 3000 has never forgotten what Su Yingxia said for him in private.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1509

    Han 3000''s sincere expression means that he will have some sincere words to say to Su Yingxia.


    But at this time, the bad scenery happened.


    The appearance of a few gangsters broke the tranquility of the night.


    A few people seem to have drunk a lot of wine and walk wobbly.


    When they find Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, they laugh and surround them.


    "Children, it''s very brave of you not to go home so late and love your family behind your back."


    "Little sister, if you want to play with your brother for a while, he must be much better than your boyfriend."


    "The little girl''s pretty good-looking."


    Meet these ruffians, if change to do before, Su Yingxia will be very afraid, but now she, but very calm, because she knows Han 3000 can protect themselves.


    "Get out of the way." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Oh, little brother, you are so darn that you dare to let me go."


    "Little thing, do you know who we are?"


    "It''s just a bunch of little ruffians. Do I need to know who you are?" Han 3000 disdains the way.


    Someone broke the bottle in his hand.


    Little ruffian?


    They claim to be on the road. How can they be called little ruffians?


    "Little bastard, you are so big in your mother''s voice. It seems that I won''t teach you a lesson. You don''t know what the elder brothers are." Finish saying, that person will begin to teach Han 3000.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, this kind of person is not as good as mole ants. Before he can get close to Han 3000''s body, he is kicked away by Han 3000.


    Originally, several people were full of wine, but when their companions were kicked by Han 3000, they were all drunk.


    No one expected that such a little boy should have so much strength.


    "Boy, you have a lot of strength, but do you know what will happen to those who hurt us?"


    "Cut the crap and come if you want to fight." Han 3000 light way.


    Several people can''t help feeling guilty when they see Han 3000''s momentum is so strong.


    There must be a reason why he is so crazy, and the man who was kicked away just now seems to have fainted, and there is no movement.


    They have to measure whether they are Han 3000''s opponents. If they can''t fight together, they can''t steal the chicken.


    "Boy, do you know who we hang out with?" Someone said to Han 3000.


    "Now that Mo Yang has abdicated, do you want to say that your boss is Dao 12?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The man who spoke was surprised. This boy knows so much about Dao 12, and he also knows the name of Dao 12. Is he a Taoist when he is young?


    "You... How do you know Dao 12?" The man asked with a guilty heart.


    "He''s my friend. What''s so strange about me knowing him?" Han 3000 said.


    friend!


    Dao 12''s friend!


    A few people all showed the expression of amazement.


    Dao 12 is a real ruthless character. All the people who have opinions on him have evaporated. Although there is no specific evidence, everyone on the road knows that those who evaporated must have died in Dao 12''s hands.


    The name of Dao 12 has spread in Cloud City, and no one is afraid of it.


    These bastards are just pretending to be powerful by the name of Dao 12. How can they expect to kick on the iron plate.


    After several people looked at each other, the unexpected situation happened.


    The poor man who ran and didn''t look back was directly abandoned by his companion.


    Su Yingxia, who had been waiting to see a good play, was dumbfounded.


    Run!


    Run away!


    "Why do they run so fast?" Su Yingxia asked in dismay.


    Han Sanqian was also very sad. He thought these guys would not believe him and would compete with him. Who ever thought that they would run faster and faster one by one.


    "I guess I was scared by the name of Dao 12." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 lives in a villa on the hillside. During this time, he has become very familiar with Su Yingxia. In Su Yingxia''s opinion, Dao 12 is a little scary when it''s serious, but most of the time, Dao 12 is still approachable.


    What Su Yingxia doesn''t know is that Dao 12 is approachable, just her unique treatment. When dealing with outsiders, Dao 12''s killer breath is enough to scare a lot of people out of their wits.


    "I''m going to see you show off." Su Yingxia was obviously a little disappointed. He didn''t see it as a good play, and he didn''t enjoy the feeling of being rescued by Han 3000 heroes.


    "Why don''t I go home and practice with Dao 12 so you can see it?" Han Sanqian suggested that as long as it is Su Yingxia''s requirement, Han Sanyi will try every means to satisfy him.


    At the hillside villa, Dao 12 suddenly sneezed more than ten times in succession. An unknown premonition was generated in his heart, and his eyelids were jumping¡° What kind of situation, how can there be a sense of danger. " Dao 12 said to himself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1510

    Apocalypse.


    Feilingsheng''s appearance caused he Qingfeng''s great dissatisfaction, because after the Kneeling Incident, he Qingfeng lost face in Tianqi. Even the people in the third hall would talk about him in private, which made he Qingfeng bear great pressure. It was only after yilao left that he suppressed the incident with his own strong means.


    Just when he Qingfeng is ready to convince Tianqi people with violence, feilingsheng appears again, and he Qingfeng''s dissatisfaction with her makes feilingsheng teach him a lesson.


    He Qingfeng, who had a lot of bad luck in this life, was even a little pitiful. When he was beaten to the ground by feilingsheng, he didn''t even know what was going on.


    Once he was a strong man in the apocalypse, but also a god like existence in the secular world.


    And now, after the blow of Han 3000, and the blow of feilingsheng, he began to doubt life.


    Where are these guys from? How can they be so powerful!


    "With your strength, you are not my opponent at all. I advise you to give up the idea of blocking me. Moreover, Han 3000 ordered me to come here." Feilingsheng said to he Qingfeng.


    After hearing these three words, he Qingfeng began to regret in his heart. If he had known that, how could he fight with Fei Lingsheng? Han Sanqian is a man with abnormal strength and a strong man who survived the war a hundred years ago. If she were his subordinate, she could not be a weak man.


    He Qingfeng was in a mess. He struggled to get up from the ground and squeezed out a smile on his face. He said: "it was sent by shishuzu. You said earlier, how could I stop you?"


    He Qingfeng knows that feilingsheng''s beating on the ground will surely spread the apocalypse in a very short time, but he has no way. The gap in strength makes him have to admit it.


    "In that case, you won''t make way for me." Feilingsheng light way.


    He Qingfeng quickly gives way to feilingsheng, and tells his assistant to go down, so that those people stationed in the forbidden area can''t conflict with feilingsheng.


    When feilingsheng came to the forbidden area and saw the space tunnel, she had an impulse in her heart.


    After all, she is from Xuanyuan world, and the way home is right in front of her, how can she not be moved.


    But she also knows that this time is not the time when she can go back. If she wants to touch the divine realm, she must ask Han 3000 to give her advice. As soon as she leaves, I''m afraid she will never have another chance for Han 3000 to give her advice.


    What''s more, feilingsheng has a kind of fear in her heart. She doesn''t know what''s going on in the Xuanyuan world. Such an unknown will make her have an inexplicable fear.


    "What happened and why people came to earth." Feilingsheng said to himself.


    That night, feilingsheng directly sleeps in the forbidden area, because she is more eager than Han 3000 to know what happened in Xuanyuan world, and the only way to know this is to catch the people from Xuanyuan world.


    When feilingsheng fell asleep, she came to a very real dream, the surrounding environment is a thick fog, visibility is very low.


    At the moment, feilingsheng knows very clearly that she is dreaming, but no matter what she does, she can''t wake up from the dream. This feeling makes feilingsheng feel that the dream is not simple.


    "Feilingsheng, you betrayed Xuanyuan world." At this moment, a very low voice suddenly sounded in feilingsheng''s ear.


    Feilingsheng flurried around for a week, did not see the owner of the sound, he seemed to hide in the fog.


    "Who are you?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "Those who betray Xuanyuan world are not qualified to live." The voice said again.


    Feilingsheng is full of vigilance, ready to deal with the unexpected situation at any time.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether I''m qualified to live or not. I''m sneaky and dare not show up. I have the ability to speak to you." Said ferlingson.


    As soon as the words fell, the fog began to disperse, and a place like paradise appeared in front of Fei Lingsheng''s eyes.


    There are green spaces, peach blossoms in full bloom, streams, and even fish in the stream, which makes feilingsheng feel like he is in reality.


    When she knew that no matter how real the scene was, it was all in a dream.


    Not far from the pavilion, sitting a man, from the back, should be very young.


    "Who are you and why are you in my dreams?" Feiling asked.


    The young man stood up, turned his head, looked elegant, with a faint smile, said: "this dream is my creation, why can''t I appear."


    Create a dream!


    Feilingsheng was shocked.


    As a strong person in an extremely qualified environment, she has not been able to possess this ability, but this person in front of her can do it, which fully shows that his strength is stronger than her own.


    "Why do you want to create dreams, why do you want me to appear?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "Because you betrayed Xuanyuan world, so I want you to die." The young man''s face was full of smile, but his words made him feel a strong threat¡° You can create dreams, but dreams are dreams after all. How can you kill people in dreams? " Feilingsheng does not believe evil said¡° If you don''t believe it, you can try, but I have to warn you that if you try, you won''t have a chance to regret it. " Said the young man. Feilingsheng suddenly felt afraid. How could he easily try something vital to his life? In case he really died, it''s not puzzling¡° Are you from Xuanyuan world? " Asked the young man, changing the subject¡° Yes, I will punish you instead of Xuanyuan world. You betrayed the place where you were born and raised. You deserve to die. " Said the young man. Feilingsheng shakes her head subconsciously. In her heart, she has a great fear of this young man, so she doesn''t want to be an enemy with him¡° I didn''t betray Xuanyuan world, and I don''t know how I came to the earth. " Said ferlingson¡° But you stayed on the earth and didn''t return to Xuanyuan world. Isn''t that betrayal? " Said the young man. Feilingsheng gritted his teeth. Anyway, it was a dream. Even if he told the truth, Han 3000 couldn''t know¡° The reason why I stay on earth is that I hope Han 3000 can help me reach the divine realm, because in the whole Xuanyuan world, he is the only one with a strong divine realm, and only he can help me. " Said ferlingson. After hearing this, the young man suddenly laughed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1511

    Feilingsheng looked at the young man puzzled, did not understand where his smile came from.


    After stopping laughing, the young man said to feilingsheng, "who told you that Xuanyuan is the only one with strong spirit in the world."


    After savoring these words carefully, feilingsheng''s eyes widened.


    His meaning is very obvious, there are not only Han Sanya, but also other powerful people in Xuanyuan world.


    And this man, obviously, is him.


    Because he can create dreams, which feilingsheng''s ability can''t achieve.


    Above the Supreme Master is the divine realm.


    "You... You are also a strong God!" After finishing this sentence, feilingsheng began to shake his head suddenly and said, "impossible, impossible, how can there be a strong spirit in Xuanyuan world?"


    "Why are you so sure you haven''t?" The young man asked curiously.


    "Because I know enough about Xuanyuan world." Said ferlingson.


    "Stupid waste, with your ability, how can you understand Xuanyuan world? You don''t think Xuanyuan world is what you see." Young people disdain to say.


    Feilingsheng questioned herself for the first time. She has lived for hundreds of years and has been to every place in Xuanyuan world. If she doesn''t understand Xuanyuan world, how can she?


    "You... You are the strong one in Xuanyuan world, but... Why can you still stay in Xuanyuan world?" Feilingsheng asked, she thought it was a flaw of the young man, because after the expression was reached, the gate of heaven would open, which would make him fly to another high-level space, which was not rejected by human force.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 did not succeed in his ascent because he did not reach the real divine realm. He was only a false divine realm.


    "That''s why you don''t know that I exist. I''ve covered up my breath so that I can stay in Xuanyuan world." The young man explained.


    "Ha ha." Feilingsheng sneered and said: "do you really think I will believe it? With more advanced space and more powerful breakthrough, how can you stay in Xuanyuan world?"


    "Because I knew Han 3000 would destroy Xuanyuan world, so I would wait for him. After he died, I could fly up carefree." Said the young man.


    Will Han 3000 destroy Xuanyuan world?


    How can this be? He just wants to kill Linlong now. This is a good thing for Xuanyuan world. How can it destroy Xuanyuan world?


    Feilingsheng felt that the young man was full of lies.


    And even if he is really a strong God, it is impossible to predict the future.


    "Who are you, what do you want to do when you appear in my dream?" Now that he created the dream and appeared in the dream, he must have a purpose.


    "I want you to help me. As long as Han 3000 is dead, I can tell you the way to reach the divine realm." Said the young man.


    Feilingsheng frowned and said, "do you want me to kill Han 3000? With my strength, it can''t be his opponent at all


    "Of course not." The young man said with a smile, as if he thought that feilingsheng thought too much of himself, so he still had some disdain.


    "What I want you to do is kill Su Yingxia." Said the young man.


    "Why?" Feilingsheng puzzled asked, Su Yingxia is just an ordinary person, will not cause any threat to Xuanyuan world, even can say she is an innocent person, her life and death has nothing to do with Xuanyuan world.


    And if you kill Su Yingxia, you may stir up Han 3000''s anger and anger to the whole Xuanyuan world, which will pose a threat to the Xuanyuan world.


    "You don''t need to know why, as long as you can help me kill this woman, I can tell you the way to reach the divine realm." Said the young man.


    The way to reach the divine realm!


    It''s a huge temptation for feilingsheng, because her goal now is to reach the divine realm and fly to another world.


    But


    Su Yingxia is more important to Han 3000 than the world. If Su Yingxia dies, Fei Lingsheng can hardly imagine what Han 3000 will do.


    And if it''s up to her, Han 3000 can''t let her go, even if it''s the end of the world. Sooner or later, Fei Lingsheng will die in Han 3000''s hands.


    "Are you afraid of Han 3000''s revenge? You don''t have to. After killing Su Yingxia, you will return to Xuanyuan world. I can protect your life. " The young man continued.


    Feilingsheng still dare not easily agree, because this decision for her, is a huge turning point in life, on the one hand, the divine realm, on the other hand, completely angered the strong divine realm, it is difficult for her to choose.


    Just then, the dream suddenly disappeared.


    When feilingsheng opened his eyes, he had returned to reality.


    It is also at this moment that the dark forest of Xuanyuan world sends out a dragon chant, which rings through the whole Xuanyuan world and makes the world shiver.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1512

    After Han 3000 dropped out of school with Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia was completely free, and no longer had to be bound by her studies, which made Su Yingxia free.


    Han Sanqian is happy to see Su Yingxia, and he doesn''t consciously follow suit. Moreover, studying is not very useful for Su Yingxia now, because when Su Yingxia begins to practice, it will be easier for her to learn some aspects of knowledge.


    After becoming a real practitioner, it''s not too late to learn what you are interested in.


    "When will you teach me to practice?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 with eyes full of expectation.


    "Whenever you want to start, you can." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia thought about it carefully and said, "if not, give me another day off and start tomorrow."


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s eyes spinning, Han 3000 knew what she must have thought and asked, "what do you want to do today?"


    Su Yingxia looked mysterious and said, "if you don''t tell me, just follow me."


    Han Sanqian didn''t say much until he was taken to the amusement park by Su Yingxia. With his current state of mind, he didn''t have much interest in these things.


    However, since Su Yingxia wants to play, Han 3000 naturally wants to accompany him to the end.


    Looking at the roller coaster, Su Yingxia showed a look of awe and fear, said: "I used to want to play, but have been afraid, you will protect me."


    "I have more exciting ways to play. Would you like to have a try?" Han 3000 said that in his eyes, the roller coaster is not exciting at all. After all, Han 3000 is able to fly in the air with his own ability. If he takes Su Yingxia to the sky, isn''t it more exciting than the roller coaster?


    Su Yingxia shrivels her mouth and doesn''t ask Han 3000 what is the so-called more exciting way to play. She has always wanted to try the roller coaster. She has Han 3000''s protection and plans to have a try today.


    "Come on, let''s get in line." Su Yingxia pulls Han 3000 into the queue.


    Roller coaster, a kind of exciting project, is usually very popular in amusement parks. It''s their turn to wait in line for nearly an hour.


    After doing warm-up exercises with the staff, they got on the roller coaster.


    Before it started, Su Yingxia began to be nervous and took a deep breath to relieve himself.


    In contrast, Han 3000''s face was as usual, and there was no waves in his heart.


    Although the roller coaster is exciting, it''s really Pediatrics for Han 3000.


    "Aren''t you afraid at all?" Su Yingxia feels puzzled because the contrast between her tension and Han 3000''s calmness is too sharp.


    "Have you forgotten who I am?" Han three thousand.


    "It''s boring." Su Yingxia rolled his eyes.


    After a while, the roller coaster opened, and Su Yingxia clenched her fists. Her face was obviously beginning to turn white.


    In fact, her courage is very small, if it is not for Han 3000 accompany, Su Yingxia life can not challenge this exciting thing.


    It''s a pity that the sense of security brought by Han 3000 can''t make su Yingxia get rid of her fear.


    When the roller coaster goes up and reaches the first dive slope, Su Yingxia has closed her eyes. The scream in her ear makes her more nervous.


    Han 3000 is indifferent to enjoy the nearby scenery, suddenly in the crowd, Han 3000 found someone staring at himself, when he looked by feeling, but could not find any target, which made Han 3000 feel very strange.


    Ordinary people''s vision can never give him such a feeling.


    Now Han 3000 covers the whole amusement park with divine consciousness, but no one is a practitioner.


    Suddenly, the dive of the roller coaster began, and the scream became more intense. However, Han 3000 had a vague premonition.


    In principle, he now has the strength of a powerful God, and he will never have this feeling on earth.


    At this time, Han three thousand ear suddenly came a clear sound, the track in front of, unexpectedly broken!


    The tourists who are suffering from the huge stimulation and impact did not find this, but Han 3000 actually saw it.


    Generally speaking, the facilities of amusement parks, especially the stimulus projects, are tested and inspected every day. The probability of such a major accident is very low, let alone the track breaking.


    Han Sanqian felt for the first time that this was done on purpose, and this person is probably the one who just stared at him.


    But Han 3000''s divine consciousness can''t feel his existence at all. What''s the matter.


    The roller coaster is about to run to the place where the track breaks. Han Sanqian has to put this problem aside for the time being and use his own ability to let the roller coaster cross the place where the track breaks safely, avoiding the tragedy.


    No one knows that they have just experienced a moment of life and death. It was not until the roller coaster finished that the tourists recovered from the huge impact.


    Han 3000, on the other hand, walked towards the staff for the first time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1513

    After walking in front of the staff, Han Sanqian said directly: "this project can''t continue. The track has been disconnected, so it must be overhauled."


    Staff rolled a white eye, can''t help but curse: "neuropathy."


    The reason for this abuse is that the staff feel that Han Sanqian is deliberately looking for trouble and the project is running well. How could the track be suddenly disconnected.


    What''s more, if you are a little kid, the staff subconsciously treat it as a prank.


    "Can you be responsible for the loss of life?" Han continued that although these tourists did not know him, and even if these people died, Han had nothing to do with him, since he knew this, he could not let this tragedy happen in front of him.


    "You''re really sick. You''re going to die. Why didn''t you die just now?" The staff said impatiently.


    "If you don''t do the inspection, all the people in the next car will die. Can you bear the consequences?" Han continued.


    "You go quickly, don''t make trouble, otherwise I''ll call security." The staff had obviously lost patience and pushed Han Sany to push him away.


    However, Han 3000 stood in the same place as before, but it was the staff, almost knocked down by the force of the anti earthquake.


    At this time, Su Yingxia came to Han 3000 and asked, "what''s the matter? Let''s hurry to play the next project."


    Although the staff are still surprised by the situation of being forced to fight against the earthquake, after hearing Su Yingxia''s words, they quickly said, "take your boyfriend away, he''s crazy."


    "You''re crazy." Su Yingxia didn''t know what happened, but when he heard that the staff dared to scold Han 3000, he immediately returned.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s appearance of protecting himself, Han 3000 couldn''t help being happy.


    "The track is disconnected. If the project continues to run, there will be a major accident, so I asked them to check it." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Track disconnected?


    Su Yingxia was stunned. If the track was really disconnected, how could they be safe?


    To Han 3000''s ear, Su Yingxia said in a low voice: "you can''t be mistaken. Don''t we come down safely?"


    "Without me, the car would have been dead." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia still believes in Han 3000''s ability. After all, he has been called God by another world. What he said should be true.


    And Su Yingxia did not expect that Han 3000 had any possibility to pick things up for no reason.


    "As for your leaders, you''d better report this matter, check and eliminate the possibility of accident. In case of an accident, you can''t be responsible." Su Yingxia said to the staff.


    "Two psychoses, if you don''t leave, I''ll really call security."


    At this time, the waiting tourists are also impatient.


    "What are you doing? Drive now."


    "Yes, there are so many people waiting in line. Why do you want to delay on purpose?"


    "We bought tickets, believe it or not."


    Many tourists began to make noise. The staff had to point to Han 3000 and said loudly: "this guy said that the track was disconnected and asked us to check. If he hadn''t been fooling around here for a long time, he would have started."


    With these words, the angry eyes of those tourists instantly looked at Han 3000.


    "Psycho, you just sat well, how you ended, the track was disconnected."


    "You don''t want to make an excuse to play again."


    "Shabi, get out of here, or I''ll be rude to you."


    Some people yelled at Han 3000 and threatened him to go away.


    Su Yingxia quietly pulled Han 3000''s clothes, said: "otherwise, we''d better go, these people don''t believe you."


    Han 3000 can walk away and let these guys taste the consequences of ignorance.


    But such consequences are too serious for them. Han 3000 can''t watch so many fresh lives die in front of him.


    "It won''t take long to overhaul, but if there is an accident, you will all die. If you are not afraid, just try." Han 3000 said.


    As soon as Han 3000''s words came out, some people began to hesitate. Taking a roller coaster is to seek stimulation, but it is not to take out life to play.


    "Otherwise, we''d better check it. We''re not at ease with that."


    "I think it''s OK. It''s better to waste a little time than to have an accident."


    "Ah, how did you unlock the lock? Please help me to open it."


    The more people clamored just now, the more scared they were. Thinking that they might die, their faces changed.


    The staff also expected the tourists to scold Han 3000 directly. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly became like this. They had no choice but to ask the leaders.


    The relevant person in charge arrived soon, with a big temper, and directly scolded the staff. Then he looked at Han 3000 and said, "little boy, get out of here. Do you know how much damage the playground is caused by such a disturbance? Do you know what the track is made of? How can it be broken easily?" Han Sanqian knows that the production process of these exciting amusement devices is very cautious, and it is impossible to have an accident in the face of general conditions. However, the situation of track disconnection is very unusual. It was deliberately done¡° After you send someone to check, you will thank me. " Han 3000 light way¡° Send someone to check it. Don''t waste time¡° Yes, if there is no problem, we can have a good time. "¡° Now, who dares to sit down? " Some tourists in order to be able to feel at ease, with the coax. Seeing that the situation is beyond our control, the leader can only let the safety officer check it. He knows that if these tourists are not relieved, the project will have to be temporarily closed¡° Little boy, if there is no problem in the inspection, I will be grasped by you at the police station today. " The leader gritted his teeth and said to Han 3000 that he thought the unnecessary trouble was caused by Han 3000, so he must give Han 3000 enough punishment¡° If it''s really disconnected, you have to thank him. " Su Yingxia said. The leader disdains to smile. In his opinion, this situation is absolutely impossible, so how can he have the opportunity to thank Han 3000. After a while, the leader''s walkie talkie, suddenly came the sound of the safety officer breathing, said: "manager, something happened, the track was disconnected!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1514

    Hearing this, the manager was stunned. The tourists who had just been on the roller coaster felt a cold sweat behind them.


    The track is broken!


    If the equipment is operated in this case, the consequences can be imagined.


    For those tourists, they have totally recovered their lives, but even so, some people are scared to lose their legs.


    "How can it be!" The manager wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said, "look carefully, are you dazed? How can the track be disconnected?"


    Obviously, the security officer was also very scared. When he spoke, he gasped very seriously. He said, "I''m not wrong. It''s really broken. We need to turn off the roller coaster immediately."


    The manager swallows his saliva. If this is the case, the consequences can be imagined. As a manager, he is bound to bear huge responsibilities and is likely to end up like this in his life.


    "OK, I''ll inform the park right away." Said the manager.


    "Hum." Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said, "well, now I''m willing to believe us."


    The manager nodded and said to Han 3000 with a grateful face: "little brother, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, something big would happen today."


    Han Sanqian didn''t think of any return for doing this, and thanks didn''t mean anything to him. He just didn''t want to see these innocent people die.


    And to some extent, he is responsible for the fracture of the track. If these tourists die in an accident, Han 3000 can be regarded as indirectly killing their people.


    After all, the man came for Han 3000.


    "I don''t need your thanks." Han 3000 light way.


    The manager was a little embarrassed. Just now, he wanted to strangle Han 3000. Now, he was only grateful to Han 3000, but Han 3000 obviously didn''t accept it.


    "Thank you, little brother. You saved our lives."


    "But for you, we would all die here today."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Those who glared at Han 3000 just now also expressed their gratitude to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia by the hand and leaves from the crowd.


    "Those people are still thanking you. Why are you in such a hurry?" Su Yingxia puzzled to Han 3000 asked, in her opinion, Han 3000 when a hero, should be grateful by those people, how can so soon leave.


    "It''s because of me. If they die, I''ll take the main responsibility, so I don''t need their thanks." Han 3000 light way.


    "Because of you?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. The track is disconnected. This is the responsibility of the playground. How can it be related to Han 3000?


    "Remember the man I mentioned to you before, from Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 told Su Yingxia everything, including the injury of Yi Lao.


    Su Yingxia nodded his head and thought that the broken track was related to that man. But Han 3000 said that he had left the hot summer and gone abroad?


    "Yes, but didn''t you say he went abroad?" Su Yingxia asked.


    The reason why han 3000 thinks so is that when his divine consciousness covers the whole hot summer, he doesn''t feel the breath of that person, so he subconsciously thinks so.


    But now it seems that Han 3000 is still too confident. The man is obviously still in the hot summer, and he is beside him. It''s just that he used some means to cover up his breath, so Han 3000 didn''t feel his existence.


    Han 3000 is also very strange about this.


    After all, he is now a strong man in the divine realm. It is impossible for ordinary people to cover up their own breath. Even a strong man in the extreme, such as feilingsheng, can''t do it. So he was very surprised how that man did it.


    "I''m wrong. He''s around us, but I haven''t found him yet." Han 3000 said.


    By your side!


    Su Yingxia subconsciously squeezed Han 3000''s hand. If such a dangerous person is around them, wouldn''t it be very dangerous!


    "You didn''t mean to scare me, did you?" Su Yingxia looked left and right, with fear in her eyes.


    "Go home first." Han 3000 said that if he continues to play, he doesn''t specify what will happen, so in Han 3000''s opinion, going home is the best choice, and it won''t affect those innocent people.


    Although Su Yingxia still has a lot to say, in this case, she is not willful and says, "let''s go, I dare not play."


    Han 3000''s heart is a little heavy, because he knows that the other party is by his side, but he can''t find out the person, which increases the danger to the people around him, and he can completely hide his breath, which means that as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to show up, Han 3000 will never find him, which is the biggest trouble.


    Let a bomb that will explode at any time stay at their side, and can not be ruled out, how can people feel at ease?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1515

    Back home, Han 3000 looks dignified sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Su Yingxia knew that something was serious and did not dare to disturb Han 3000 easily.


    At present, for Han 3000, the situation is beyond his control, because he can''t sense the existence of the other party, which means that the other party can do whatever they want under his eyes and do anything unfavorable to him, and he has no way to stop this situation.


    This makes Han 3000 feel very headache.


    What''s more, Han 3000 can''t figure out how he can completely block his breath?


    You know, in front of Han 3000, who is a powerful man in the divine realm, almost no one can do this, unless his strength is the same as Han 3000, who is a powerful man in the divine realm.


    But with Han 3000''s understanding of Xuanyuan world, this possibility is very small, even impossible.


    In the Xuanyuan world, the divine realm is the legendary realm. That is to say, in the past few hundred years, there has been no strong one in the divine realm. Moreover, Han 3000''s ability to reach the divine realm is a combination of many factors.


    At this time, yilao came out of the room. After a few days of healing, his physical condition was obviously better. After all, he was also a strong man in badengjing, and his self-healing ability was very strong.


    See Han 3000 serious expression, Yi old can''t help but ask: "Shi Shuzu, what happened?"


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said, "do you remember what the man who hurt you looked like?"


    "I remember." Yi said.


    "Can you draw it?" Han 3000 asked, he can''t feel each other''s existence by his divine sense now, so he can only take the second place. If he can know each other''s appearance, he has a clue.


    "I can describe, but I''m not very good at painting." Yi old one face is embarrassed of say.


    "I''ve studied sketching for many years. If you can describe the features to me, I should be able to draw them." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia in surprise. Before his rebirth, he and Su Yingxia were husband and wife for many years, but he didn''t know Su Yingxia could sketch.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" See Han three thousand one face accident of looking at oneself, Su Ying summer pout a mouth to say.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. It''s just some accidents."


    Looking at Han 3000''s appearance, he seems to have no idea that he has such skills. Su Yingxia can''t help but ask, "have I given up sketching in the future?"


    Su Yingxia always has a dream in her heart, that is to become a master of sketch.


    But there is a certain gap between dream and reality. When she left college and contacted the society, she was faced with the problem of survival. Before Han 3000 appeared, Su''s life was very difficult, so Su Yingxia had to give up her dream.


    "In the future, you should give up, but now, you can do whatever you want." Han 3000 said.


    This words Su Yingxia hears to understand, because she knows Han 3000 reborn, but Yi old feeling a little misty.


    Once in the future, these two words group together, how feel uncomfortable.


    When Su Yingxia brought the pen and paper, old Yi began to describe Su Yingxia with his memory of the man.


    Han Sanqian didn''t disturb him. After more than half a day''s revision, the portrait was finally completed. The people in the portrait gave Han Sanqian a strong sense of familiarity. He was sure that he had seen this man somewhere, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember.


    "Shishuzu, do you know this man?" Old Yi asked.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly, and the memory in his mind was rolling like waves, constantly changing.


    "Yi Qingshan!" Han 3000 suddenly said!


    This familiar portrait, because some of its features may have been mistakenly remembered by Mr. Yi, has some deviations. However, Han 3000 can still recognize that this person is Yi Qingshan.


    Xuanyuan is the best teacher of Xia kingdom in the world!


    Han 3000 did not expect that the guy from Xuanyuan world would be him.


    "Shishuzu, who is Yi Qingshan?" Old Yi can''t wait to ask.


    "Xuanyuan is the most powerful person in Xia kingdom of the world. How can he appear here? And with his strength, how can he hide his breath under my eyes?" Han 3000 said, biting his back teeth.


    Yi Qingshan is just a master.


    In the Xuanyuan world, although it has dominated the world, it is just like a mole ant in Han 3000''s eyes.


    This question, Yi Lao and Su Ying Xia are not qualified to answer Han 3000, so they are silent.


    Han 3000 picked up the portrait and confirmed again and again that it was not Yi Qingshan. Who else could it be?


    Does it mean that he suddenly broke through the divine realm, so he was not sensed by Han 3000''s divine consciousness?


    But how could it be!


    Although many things have changed after rebirth, the divine realm can''t be easily broken through. How can Yi Qingshan do it!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1516

    Looking at Han three thousand expression serious silence down, Yi old dare not casually open mouth to interrupt Han three thousand thought, but he himself in the heart also pondered this matter.


    Since Han 3000 thinks that Yi Qingshan''s strength can''t hide his breath, is there any other possibility?


    Did Yi Qingshan use some kind of God?


    In other words, someone helped Yi Qingshan cover up his breath, which is possible.


    After a long time, Han took a deep breath and said, "this is a big trouble. He can hide his breath so that I can''t find him at all, which means that he can do whatever he wants with me."


    "Is there no other way?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 shakes his head. Unless Yi Qingshan is willing to show up, otherwise, it''s very difficult to find him, because he can change his appearance at will. In this case, even if he passes Han 3000, Han 3000 may not be able to find him.


    "Shishuzu, is it possible that he could cover up his breath with the help of something or someone?" Old Yi said his guess.


    But this kind of speculation can not help the current situation, because the problem is that the focus is not on how Yi Qingshan did it, but on Han 3000, there is no way to find him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have to find a way to find him." Han 3000 finished and looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia thinks that Han 3000 looks at himself specially. He must have something to say, so he asks, "whatever you want me to do."


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. The reason why he sees Su Yingxia is that he wants to go to Tianqi to see the situation of the space tunnel. By the way, he can also discuss this matter with Fei Lingsheng.


    But Su Yingxia''s present condition, also does not know whether can accept the power of the support shake.


    "I''m leaving Cloud City for a while, and I have to take you with me." Han 3000 said that if he left Su Yingxia, Yi Qingshan is likely to be unfavorable to Su Yingxia, which Han 3000 would never like to see.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia, with a look of flying eyebrows, said: "I''ll take it as a trip. You don''t know, from small to large, I''ve left Yuncheng a few times, let alone to a farther place."


    "You continue to stay here to recuperate, and then go back to Apocalypse after the injury is completely healed." Han Sanqian turns his head and says to yilao that although yilao''s injury has recovered more than half, he has not recovered after all, and only in the hillside villa can he get a higher recovery.


    Old Yi has already regarded Han 3000 as his uncle, so he must obey what he said.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll take care of your home." Yi said.


    "In that case, let''s go." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia is very excited. Although she doesn''t know where Han 3000 will take her, it''s a happy thing for her to leave Yuncheng and see the outside world.


    "Don''t you have to pack?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "No, as long as you have money, any problem can be solved." Han 3000 light way, this is the advantage of money, can use money to buy things, where also need to clean up.


    "Tut Tut, it''s very rich." Su Yingxia said with a shriveled mouth.


    Han three thousand light smile.


    When they decided to start, they started immediately.


    After leaving Yundingshan villa area, Han 3000 has a strange feeling in his heart. He always feels that someone is staring at him in the dark, but when he uses his divine sense to sense, there is no one nearby. This is probably the shadow in his heart caused by his inability to control Yi Qingshan''s whereabouts.


    Han 3000 didn''t care too much about this problem. As long as Su Yingxia was with him, as long as he could ensure Su Yingxia''s safety, it was not a big problem for Han 3000.


    Moreover, even if Yi Qingshan wanted to deal with him, he would not go to Dao 12 Mo Yang and other people for trouble.


    When she arrived at the airport, Su Yingxia obviously became a little nervous, because she had said before that even the number of times she left cloud city was very few. Han 3000 could probably guess that Su Yingxia had never been on a plane.


    "Compared with the roller coaster, the plane is much more stable. The roller coaster is not afraid. Are you still afraid of flying?" Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia with a smile.


    Su Yingxia really had a little bit of fear in her heart. After all, it was something flying in the sky. Once there was any accident, she would probably die.


    "The failure rate of aircraft should be very low, right?" Su Yingxia asked casually.


    "Of course." Han three thousand heart a smile, if the failure rate of the plane is high, who dare to fly.


    After saying these two words, Han 3000''s smile suddenly froze.


    The natural failure rate of aircraft is indeed not high, and before each flight takes off, there will be checks to ensure that the aircraft can operate safely.


    However, this is a normal situation without external force interference. If there is external force interference, no one knows what will happen.


    For example, the track of roller coaster! Think of this, Han 3000 catch up with Su Yingxia''s hand, stand up, ready to leave the airport¡° What''s up? I''m afraid, but I''m not so afraid to sit. Won''t I sit? " Su Yingxia asked Han 3000. If the plane crashes, Han 3000 can guarantee the safety of him and Su Yingxia, but other passengers will be involved because of him, so Han 3000 changed his mind. Of course, Han 3000 has the ability to save the whole cabin, but once he does, it will be international news¡° If you don''t remind me, I''ll forget about the playground. " Han 3000 said. Playground? Su Yingxia suddenly thought of the roller coaster, which just understood why han 3000 didn''t take the plane¡° That man is a nuisance. He ruined my chance to fly. " Su Yingxia said discontentedly. After walking out of the airport, Han said¡° If you want to experience the feeling of flying in the sky, I can satisfy you, but it will take night Hearing this, Su Yingxia turned her eyes and asked, "can you fly?"¡° For me, it''s just a pediatric thing. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Really? " Su Yingxia asked expectantly¡° Of course, it''s true. Let''s play around during the day and drive at night. How about that? " Han 3000 said. Since Su Yingxia has never traveled, Han Sanqian simply takes this trip as accompanying Su Yingxia to travel, and playing in the daytime and driving at night will not delay too much time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1517

    Later, Han 3000 went to find Moyang.


    Mo Yang, who has now abdicated, has lived a shameless life with Liu Fang. He is totally immersed in their world and can''t extricate himself. Mo Yang doesn''t care about anything from the outside world. Moreover, under the violence of Dao 12, Mo Yang abdicates. His former enemies dare not come to revenge for fear of dying in Dao 12''s hands.


    So now the life of Mo Yang is carefree.


    When Han 3000 came to visit him, Mo Yang was surprised because he never told Han 3000 where he lived.


    But on second thought, Han 3000 is the boss of Dao 12. He wants to know where he lives. Dao 12 can find out just by checking.


    "Why do you have time to think of me today?" Mo Yang asks after leading Han 3000 into the house.


    Liu Fang is very virtuous to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia poured a glass of water.


    The descendants of a scholarly family no longer reveal their elegance all the time, which is why Mo Yang can''t extricate himself from falling in love with Liu Fang, because the women he has met before are all nightclub people, all showy, like a little girl, but Liu Fang is a completely different feeling, is a real woman.


    "I hope you can go to the hillside villa." Han 3000 said directly that this is the reason why he came to find Mo Yang. After all, Mo Yang is the person Han 3000 plans to take to Xuanyuan world. Let him start to practice at this time. For Mo Yang, he can better integrate into Xuanyuan world in the future.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t dislike my environment, do you? My wife made it by herself Mo Yang deliberately shows an unhappy appearance.


    "I didn''t mean that." Han three thousand looked at Liu Fang, some words, also don''t know in front of her say appropriate.


    Liu Fang is a very sensible woman. Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, she knew that she was not suitable for the presence, so she said to Mo Yang, "I''ll go back to my room first."


    Mo Yang didn''t say much. Since Han 3000 has taboos, Liu Fang''s going back to her room is the best.


    "Let''s be frank. Don''t destroy our feelings. I''ll have to spend a lot of effort to coax us for a short time." Mo Yang said to Han 3000.


    "No, I think she''s very sensible." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s one thing to be sensible, but it''s another thing to be coquettish. You''re still young. You don''t have the adult world." Mo Yang dislikes Tao.


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll a white eye, this guy knows his thing clearly, unexpectedly still intentionally use this problem to aim at him.


    "I found a friend to set up a spirit array for the villa on the hillside. You can practice in the villa on the hillside, and you can initially gain some strength that ordinary people don''t have. You don''t have to ask why or why. I''ll tell you later." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang''s eyelids jump straight. Ordinary people don''t have the power. That''s Han 3000''s ability.


    This makes Mo Yang very excited, it can be said that anyone in the face of such things, will not calm.


    But living in the hillside villa means that the world of Mo Yang and Liu Fang is gone, which makes Mo Yang not very receptive. After all, they are now in the stage of bonding. They want to be together all the time like conjoined twins. If they have other people, it will be more or less inconvenient.


    "3000, can we talk about this later?" Mo Yang didn''t refuse, but wanted him and Liu Fang''s world to last for a while.


    Han 3000 can''t predict what will happen in a period of time. However, the emergence of Yi Qingshan has greatly changed Han 3000''s control of the world. No one knows when the accident will happen. Therefore, in Han 3000''s opinion, the earlier Mo Yang lives in the hillside villa, the better, because he is not sure when he will suddenly return to Xuanyuan world.


    "Something happened in these two days, which led me out of control of some things, so the sooner you go to the villa, the better." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang knew that Han 3000 said these things for his own good. He couldn''t take Han 3000''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. He could only say, "OK, I''ll discuss with her."


    "The present cultivation is very important for you in the future. You should not be careless about it." Han 3000 said.


    "What will happen in the future?" Mo Yang really can''t help his curiosity.


    Han Sanqian hesitated for a moment and said, "in this universe, there are other worlds. In the future, I will go to another place called Xuanyuan world. If you have enough ability, I will take you with me."


    This words let Mo Yang stand on the spot.


    Although he has accepted what happened to Han 3000.


    But another world of this view, or let Mo Yang a little unbelievable.


    Although it has been said that in addition to the earth, there are also alien civilizations in the universe, this matter is just a legend and has never been confirmed in any way.


    Now, Han 3000 tells him that there are other worlds besides the earth!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1518

    After a long time, Mo Yang recovered from the state of shock.


    "Three thousand, Xuanyuan world, what kind of world is it?" Mo Yang asked.


    "The world of practitioners. That''s why I want you to practice. If you are weak in the world of the jungle, you may be killed for no reason." Han 3000 said.


    In Xuanyuan world, power is the symbol of identity. Only with power can we protect ourselves to the greatest extent.


    Mo Yang nodded solemnly and said, "can I tell Liu Fang these things?"


    "It''s up to you." Han 3000 said helplessly, once a playboy, now he is so devoted to a woman, and he doesn''t know what kind of magic Liu Fang has to make Mo Yang change like this.


    "OK, we''ll come to you after we''ve discussed it." Mo Yang said.


    "Don''t look for me. I''ll leave Cloud City for a while. If you decide, just move things to the villa on the hillside and choose a room." Han 3000 said.


    After chatting for a while, Han 3000 left with Su Yingxia.


    Mo Yang returns to the room.


    Liu Fang is half lying on the bed, playing with her mobile phone as if nothing had happened. She can''t see any dissatisfaction on her face.


    Mo Yang came directly to a hungry tiger.


    "In broad daylight, what do you want to do?" Liu Fang tries her best to push away Mo Yang, but how can she compete with Mo Yang with the strength of a weak woman.


    After a hard struggle, Mo Yang tells Liu Fang about going to the hillside villa.


    Liu Fang was originally a woman with strict family education, but since she was with Mo Yang, she has done a lot of extraordinary things. It is something Liu Fang once dared not think about doing in broad daylight.


    "Why go to his house?" Liu Fang doesn''t understand to ask a way, oneself home lives well, suddenly want to depend on others, and Mo Yang hasn''t refused, really let her feel strange.


    "You won''t believe what I say next, but I can assure you it''s absolutely true." Mo Yang said seriously.


    Liu Fang saw more ink sun dead skin Lai face of time, he suddenly so serious, how much let Liu Fang some not quite adapt.


    "Say it, I believe you."


    Next, Mo Yang tells Liu Fang all the things Han 3000 said.


    Liu Fang after listening to the mood, like watching a fantasy blockbuster.


    Cultivation, another world.


    Isn''t this one of those chivalrous dramas?


    "You don''t really believe it, do you?" Liu Fang said.


    Mo Yang knew that she would not believe it easily. After all, no one could believe it so easily.


    But Mo Yang has no doubt about what Han 3000 said.


    "It''s normal if you don''t believe it, but I hope you can know that it''s all true. There''s absolutely no lie. The reason why I''m with you is because of him. He told me that in the future I will wash my hands because of you, so I''ll go to you." Mo Yang said.


    "You are an adult. How can you be cheated because of these words?" Liu Fang looks helpless and says that her family is scholarly and she has always believed in science since she was a child. These things beyond the scope of science, in Liu Fang''s view, are heretical remarks.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Mo Yang feels a little strange, can''t it be that Han 3000 has gone back?


    When he opened the door, the man standing outside was not Han 3000, but Dao 12.


    "What are you doing here?" Mo Yang doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "3000 asked me to come. I don''t know why." Dao 12 said that he just received Han 3000''s order to come to Moyang''s home. As for the reason, Han 3000 didn''t say much.


    "What''s the situation?" Mo Yang doesn''t understand a way, he also can''t think of Han three thousand to let knife twelve to come home of reason.


    Han Sanqian did this because he expected that after Mo Yang told Liu Fang about these things, Liu Fang would not believe it, so he let Dao shi''er come.


    Because Dao 12 already has the ability that ordinary people don''t have. To make Liu Fang believe those words, only let her see them with her own eyes.


    At this time, Moyang''s phone rings, it''s Han 3000.


    Before Mo Yang asked his questions, Han 3000 took the lead in saying, "is twelve here?"


    "Here, what do you want him to do?" Mo Yang asked.


    "If you tell Liu Fang these things, can Liu Fang believe them easily?" Han 3000 said.


    "No, she doesn''t believe it at all." Mo Yang said.


    "That''s why Dao 12 went to your house. He can prove those things are true with his strength." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang looks at Dao 12 in surprise, and proves with his strength that Dao 12 has already begun to practice!


    "Three thousand, you are so unkind. No wonder he is so powerful. He has already begun to practice."


    In order to avoid Mo Yang continue to nag, Han 3000 directly hang up the phone. Mo Yang angrily put down his cell phone and said to Dao 12, "go ahead, show my wife your ability and let her believe that there is such a saying about Cultivation in the world." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1519

    The process of demonstrating Dao 12''s ability is very simple, and it''s easy for him. However, after Liu Fang saw it, he was shocked and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Even Mo Yang himself could not believe his eyes.


    After a long time, Mo Yang asked: "Dao 12, is that magic?"


    One side of Liu Fang nodded, she also think so.


    But the word "magic" means that they think it''s fake. After all, magic is just a cover up, but the ability of Dao 12 is not fake at all.


    "If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it, but the best way to verify it is to go to the hillside villa. You will feel what real cultivation means." Dao 12 said to Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang swallowed saliva, turned to look at Liu Fang, said: "wife, do you believe it now?"


    Liu Fang seems very tangled. After all, she paid attention to science in her life. How can she believe this kind of thing now.


    But even if she didn''t believe the fact, she had no way to prove it was false.


    "I don''t know." Liu Fang said.


    "Mo Yang, if you don''t want to believe 3000 words, who else in the world can be trusted?" Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang never doubts Han 3000, but some things are really hard for him to accept in a short time, and he has to find a way to make Liu Fang believe it.


    "Go and do your business. My wife and I will digest it slowly." Mo Yang said.


    After Dao 12 nodded, he left the Moyang family. What kind of decision the couple will have in the end is not what Dao 12 can influence.


    After Dao 12 left, Mo Yang began to persuade Liu Fang. Even if she didn''t believe it, she could go to the villa on the hillside for a while to have a try. Moreover, if all this was false, she could use this time to expose Dao 12''s tricks.


    After a period of painstaking, Liu Fang finally agreed with Mo Yang.


    on the other hand.


    After the night, Han 3000 directly carries Su Yingxia on his back. They cut through the night sky and rush to the direction of the apocalypse.


    Su Yingxia has always been skeptical about Han 3000''s ability to fly, but now, when she really feels that she is flying in the sky, she knows how stupid her doubt is, and she should not doubt Han 3000, because Han 3000 will never cheat her.


    At first, Su Yingxia was still a little nervous, but when she got used to it, she let her whole body fly. She didn''t even need to hold Han 3000 tightly, open her arms, and snore.


    In this way, they traveled at night, traveled during the day, and stopped for nearly a week before they arrived at the apocalypse.


    Because Han 3000 was famous in the Apocalypse for making he Qingfeng kneel down, no one knows. So when he entered the apocalypse, the secret people didn''t come out to stop him. Instead, they immediately sent the news back to the territory of Tianzi.


    When he Qingfeng heard Han 3000''s words, his face became very different. Because Han 3000 brought him too much power to suppress, he had no desire to resist. Therefore, in his heart, he had formed an indelible fear of Han 3000.


    "Why is he here again?" He Qingfeng, who received the news, was very helpless. A few days ago, he was taught a lesson by Fei Lingsheng. Now Han 3000 has come again. He Qingfeng can''t help but wonder when there are so many experts in this secular world, and one by one.


    "Lord, are we going to meet you?"


    He Qingfeng thinks about it. Although Han 3000 has no position in the apocalypse, and as the leader of the three halls, he doesn''t need to meet anyone. After all, Han 3000 is a strong man who makes him kneel down. He should have respect.


    "Go ahead." He Qingfeng sighed. He had been the leader of the three halls for so many years. He had never been so oppressive, but he could not change this situation.


    Before Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had reached the xuanzi level, he Qingfeng appeared.


    There is no battle with a large army, and there is only one disciple around. The appearance of such a low-key shows that he Qingfeng does not dare to set up a plan in front of Han 3000.


    "He Qingfeng, are you coming to meet me?" See he Qingfeng appear, Han 3000 slightly some surprised asked, in his opinion, he Qingfeng should be in his own place quietly hide, how dare to come out to see him.


    "When a strong man like you comes to the apocalypse, I will welcome him personally." He Qingfeng said.


    "I don''t want to see you smiling at me." Han 3000 light way.


    He Qingfeng quickly shook his hands and said, "how dare I think like this? It''s the honor of the apocalypse that you can come to the apocalypse. How can I not want to see you?"


    "Don''t be so hypocritical in front of me. Have you seen the woman who came a few days ago?" Han 3000 asked.


    He Qingfeng has been taught a lesson.


    "She''s in the forbidden area." He Qingfeng said¡° All right, it''s none of your business. Step back. " Han 3000 said. The dignity of the Lord of the three halls seems to be trampled on the ground by Han 3000 at this moment, but he Qingfeng dare not show any accident, because in front of such a strong man, even if he has an accident, he can only bear it in his heart. If it''s not Han 3000''s opponent, how dare he Qingfeng say anything¡° Yes, if you need anything, please feel free to call me He Qingfeng said. Han 3000 casually waved his hand and pulled Su Yingxia to brush past he Qingfeng. After walking far away, Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 in a low voice: "3000, who was that just now? It seems that he is very powerful."¡° The Apocalypse is divided into four gates and three halls. The four gates are controlled by yilao, who is the master of the three halls, he Qingfeng. " Han explained. Although Su Yingxia couldn''t imagine what kind of position the leader of the three halls was, he must be a very high-ranking person, and such a person would be so respectful to Han 3000¡° The Lord of the three halls, but I think he looks like he''s afraid of you. Is your position higher than him? " Su Ying Xia doubts a way¡° Status? I have no position in Apocalypse, just a nobody. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia pouts her lips discontentedly. It''s obvious that she doesn''t believe what Han 3000 said and complains that Han 3000 didn''t tell her the truth¡° What I said is true. He is afraid of me because he has been beaten by me, and he knows he can''t beat me, so he is afraid. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1520

    Su Yingxia reluctantly accepted this explanation, but she still thinks that Han 3000 must have a certain position in the apocalypse, because he Qingfeng''s performance is not only as simple as fear, but also some respect.


    They came to the Apocalypse forbidden area without any obstacles. Han 3000 could feel the breath of the top ten. However, they used to be in the cave, but now they are monitoring the situation outside the cave. This is probably because of the arrival of feilingsheng, so they dare not enter the cave.


    "Where is this?" Looking at the dark cave, Su Yingxia asked in fear.


    "I won''t tell you, let you guess." Han three thousand sell pass said.


    Su Yingxia showed a threatening expression and said to Han 3000, "if you dare to deliberately scare me, you will die."


    This kind of words, also su Yingxia dare to Han 3000 said, if other people, Han 3000 can knead like ants.


    "Don''t worry, how can I deliberately scare you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia was relieved and followed Han 3000 into the cave. However, in the process, she held Han 3000''s arm in her two hands.


    This kind of action, no doubt let Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s chest do a close contact, although Xiaohe just show sharp angle, but for Han 3000, it is also a very exciting thing.


    Other women, no matter how proud of their figure, Han 3000 can not look at it, but in the face of Su Yingxia, Han 3000 can not be as calm as water.


    When he came to the cave, ferlingsheng was sitting beside the time tunnel in a daze.


    Ever since that dream, feilingsheng has been a little uneasy, because she knows that everything that happened in that real dream is true. It''s true that the strong man in Xuanyuan world asked her to kill Su Yingxia.


    But feilingsheng doesn''t know whether he should do it or not, because once he kills Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s crazy revenge will come. Even if feilingsheng escapes to Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 will go after him to the end.


    If the strong man in Xuanyuan world is willing to protect her, maybe feilingsheng can escape from death, but feilingsheng has never really seen her, how can he believe it.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han 3000 saw that Fei Lingsheng didn''t notice that someone was walking into the cave. He couldn''t help but wonder how she could be so unguarded with her ability.


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Fei Lingsheng recovered from her meditation. When she saw Han 3000, her eyes were obviously filled with a trace of guilt. Su Yingxia, who was standing beside Han 3000, made Fei Lingsheng''s eyes change instantly.


    Kill Su Yingxia!


    Now Su Yingxia is in front of her.


    "Why are you here?" After an instant of change, ferlingsheng returned to normal.


    Although Han Sanqian clearly captured the change of feilingsheng, he did not study deeply, but pretended that nothing had happened.


    "I''ve come to see the changes of the time-space tunnel. After all, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. I''m still a little insecure." With these words, Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia by the hand and approaches the space-time tunnel.


    As Han 3000 saw the time tunnel for the first time, Su Yingxia''s shocked expression can''t be described in words. His wide eyes and nearly dislocated chin all express Su Yingxia''s shock.


    However, it is reasonable for ordinary people to have such a reaction when they see such a scene for the first time.


    "Is this... Is this the time tunnel?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    "Well, on the other side of the time-space tunnel is another world, Xuanyuan world." Han explained.


    The thirsty Su Yingxia swallowed her saliva. Although she knew there was another world for a long time, what she saw with her own eyes was totally different from what she just heard, and the shock was incomparable.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath. Looking at her appearance, she still needs time to digest it.


    "What''s going on lately?" Han 3000 asked Fei Lingsheng.


    Naturally, he shook his head and said, "there''s nothing going on, and no one''s showing up again. By the way, have you found him?"


    The so-called him is the strong man who came to the earth from Xuanyuan world.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t find it, he has confirmed the identity of that person.


    "No one was found, but I know who it is." Han 3000 said.


    "Who is it?" She couldn''t wait to see who had come to earth.


    "Yi Qingshan." Han 3000 said.


    "Yi Qingshan! Feilingsheng can''t believe that he said that Yi Qingshan, who is also a strong man in the world, has come to the earth!


    "Yes, and he didn''t leave the summer." Han continued.


    This made Fei Lingsheng''s eyes widened. Han 3000''s divine sense could cover the whole summer. If Yi Qingshan was still in the summer, he would be sensed by Han 3000''s divine sense.


    But


    Suddenly, a crazy idea was born in feilingsheng''s mind, which made her heart beat faster.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1521

    Yi Qingshan is still in the hot summer, but he has not been sensed by Han 3000''s divine consciousness. This means that Yi Qingshan''s realm has reached the divine realm to a great extent. If this is true, then what the person in the dream said is probably true.


    Feilingsheng, who is also a supreme teacher, knows very well that it is very difficult to break through the divine realm. With Yi Qingshan''s own strength, he can never do it.


    If he can reach the divine realm, he must have the help of an expert.


    And the so-called master, in addition to the man in the dream, feilingsheng did not expect anyone else to be able to do it.


    Since he helped Yi Qingshan reach the divine realm, it means that as long as he completed his conditions, he can also reach the divine realm.


    Such temptation has a fatal attraction for feilingsheng.


    "What are you doing?" Han three thousand see feilingsheng suddenly stunned, can''t help asking.


    "No, nothing." Feilingsheng thought that killing Su Yingxia would bring his own divine realm, so he showed a moment of panic in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. This time when she saw feilingsheng, she was obviously different, as if she was hiding something.


    Han 3000 still pretends to know nothing, because feilingsheng''s concealment is impossible to ask out, can only let her reveal her flaws.


    However, Han 3000 has a feeling that her concealment seems to have something to do with Su Yingxia, because when she saw Su Yingxia just now, her expression changed obviously.


    At this time, Su Yingxia whispered to Han 3000: "3000, are we going to Xuanyuan world through here in the future?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded his head and said, "this is the only connection channel. No matter how you go in or out, you can only go from here."


    "The existence of this channel will bring great threat to the earth." Su Yingxia continued.


    "That''s why the Apocalypse exists. Xuanyuan world invaded the earth a hundred years ago. If many Apocalypse masters didn''t fight for death at that time, today''s earth might not be what you see." Han 3000 said that how fierce the war was a hundred years ago is beyond Han 3000''s imagination. After all, so many experts have fallen.


    "Why don''t you block up here?" Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Han 3000 a little embarrassed. The tunnel of time and space is not a sewer. It can be blocked casually. If it''s so simple, why did Apocalypse sacrifice so many people a hundred years ago.


    "It''s not that simple, but I will try to cut off the connection between the two worlds in the future." Han said that only by completely destroying the space tunnel can the threat of Xuanyuan world to the earth be completely solved.


    Han 3000 has now entered the divine realm. He knows that even if he goes to Xuanyuan world, he will fly to a higher level sooner or later, so he can''t protect the earth all the time. The only way to make the earth safe is to destroy the space tunnel.


    "Destroying the space tunnel is likely to destroy two worlds." Feilingsheng said.


    "How do you know?" Han 3000 turns to Fei Lingsheng and asks.


    There is a space tunnel between the two spaces. In Han 3000''s opinion, cutting off the space tunnel is just cutting off the link between the two spaces. How can it destroy the two worlds.


    "Because they originally coexist. According to the legend of Xuanyuan world, the earth and Xuanyuan world are originally one. For some special reasons, they will become two worlds. The space tunnel is the key factor to maintain the existence of the two worlds." Feilingsheng explained.


    This is one?


    That is to say, the earth and Xuanyuan world were originally the same world, and then they were divided into two parts for unknown reasons.


    If so, destroying the space tunnel is likely to directly destroy both worlds.


    But feilingsheng also said, this is just a legend, whether it is true or false, there is no way to verify.


    "Legend is a legend after all, there is no real evidence." Han 3000 said.


    "For Xuanyuan world, the divine realm is also a legend, but you did it." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 is not a reckless man. Since there is such a legend, he will definitely verify it before he acts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t destroy the space tunnel until I''m sure it''s true, and I can''t do it with my current strength." After Han 3000 finished, he laughed at himself.


    For him, destroying the space tunnel is just a very simple idea at present. He knows very well that his own strength can''t do it.


    "Will you stay in Apocalypse for a while?" Feilingsheng asked suddenly.


    Han 3000 nodded without leaving any trace and said, "well."


    Feilingsheng asked, Han 3000 also noticed that she seemed to want to stay.


    It seems that what she has concealed will be revealed during the period of his stay.


    "If you have something else to do, you can leave first. I can stay here for a while." Han continued.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1522

    Han Sanqian''s words are a test of Fei Lingsheng. When Fei Lingsheng is eager to deny that she is going to leave, Han Sanqian confirms that she has hidden something from her. However, Han Sanqian can''t guess what the specific matter is.


    However, Han 3000 believes that feilingsheng will show his feet sooner or later, so he doesn''t have to be in a hurry. After all, feilingsheng is not his rival. No matter what medicine feilingsheng sells in his gourd, Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry too much.


    After taking Su Yingxia to leave the forbidden area, Han 3000 unconsciously goes to the stone room. Behind the stone door is Fu Yao''s former residence. As long as he opens the stone door and walks in, Su Yingxia can regain the power of Fu Yao.


    However, the problem Han Sanqian has been worried about can not be solved at all now, so he dare not try it easily.


    "What are you doing? What is this place?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 pointed to the front, said: "there is a very hidden stone gate, and the stone gate, is your previous life."


    Su Yingxia heard Han 3000 mention this before. Although he thought it was incredible, after seeing the time and space tunnel, these things were not so strange to Su Yingxia.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said: "I''m not sure that you have the power of supporting and shaking in this period. What kind of influence will it have on your body? I''m afraid that something will happen. Even I can''t change it."


    "Since it''s my previous life, she won''t hurt me, will she?" Su Yingxia said.


    It''s no problem to think like this according to the normal principle, but the power of supporting is too strong for Su Yingxia, even more powerful than the strong in the extreme division. No one knows what will happen to absorb this power according to Su Yingxia''s current physical condition.


    More importantly, Su Yingxia is still a minor. Once this force affects Su Yingxia''s body, Han 3000 is afraid that even he will not be able to change the consequences.


    "Let me see. I want to make sure you''re safe." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia is not worried. She knows Han 3000 is for her own good, so it''s not wrong to listen to Han 3000.


    After staying in the stone room for a period of time, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to the four gate territory.


    Old Yi''s assistant heard that Han 3000 would stay here for a while, so he quickly arranged a room for Han 3000.


    "Only one room?" Su Yingxia asked weakly after seeing the room.


    The assistant looked at Han three thousand one eye doubtfully, two people relations are so intimate, a room is not should?


    "So I can better protect you." Han 3000 explained to Su Yingxia.


    Feilingsheng conceals some things, whether she will bring threat to Su Yingxia, which Han 3000 is not sure now, so Su Yingxia can get the best protection by living with him.


    But Su Yingxia doesn''t think so. He has only one man and few women in the same room. It''s hard to guarantee that Han 3000 won''t have any strange ideas.


    "You go ahead." Han 3000 said to his assistant.


    The assistant left first.


    Su Yingxia waited until his assistant left, and then said to Han 3000, "what''s your bad idea? I said before that my age is not suitable for me to have the power of supporting and shaking. Is it suitable for doing those things?"


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t have those ideas in his mind. Let alone Su Yingxia is a minor. Before their rebirth, even though they are legal husband and wife, Han 3000 also slept under the bed for three years, and didn''t force Su Yingxia to do anything she didn''t want.


    "I don''t think so. If you''re worried, I can sleep at the door." Han 3000 said.


    "Tut Tut, now pretend to be poor, let me sympathize with you, and then find an excuse to enter the room, who knows what you are thinking." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 with disdain and said.


    "Not really." Han three thousand a pair of want to cry without tears expression, Su Yingxia determined that he has a bad idea, this has no place to reason.


    Su Yingxia pushed Han 3000 out of the room and said, "since you want to sleep at the door, sleep at the door."


    With that, Su Yingxia directly closed the door.


    After Han Sanqian smiles bitterly, he sits down at the door. For the sake of psychological balance, he can only think of revenge in the future. When Su Yingxia comes of age, he will vent his resentment on Su Yingxia and ask her to beg for mercy.


    When it was late, Han 3000 covered the whole room with his divine consciousness to catch any wind and grass.


    For Han 3000, Su Yingxia is of incomparable importance. It is necessary to ensure the safety of Su Yingxia, and feilingsheng has become a dangerous person to some extent, which Han 3000 has to be on guard against.


    forbidden area.


    Feilingsheng appeared in the dream again.


    The man who claimed to be the strong one in the divine realm was a little urgent, because he knew that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had come to the apocalypse, and this was the best time for Fei Lingsheng to fulfill his request, so he asked Fei Lingsheng to kill Su Yingxia as soon as possible.


    In the face of such a request, Fei Lingsheng did not agree directly, because Han 3000 was always by Su Yingxia''s side, so she couldn''t find a chance at all. And in this case, even if she killed Su Yingxia, she could not escape¡° Is it Yi Qingshan who came to the earth Asked the man¡° Not bad. " Said the man. Hearing such a positive answer, Fei Lingsheng''s heart beat faster. Yi Qingshan can hide his breath in front of Han 3000, and he may have become a powerful man in the divine realm. With Fei Lingsheng''s understanding of Yi Qingshan and his own strength, he can''t do this¡° Did you help him break through the divine realm? " He continued. The man obviously hesitated and didn''t reply to feilingsheng at the first time. After a while, he nodded and said, "since you already know this, I won''t hide you. Yes, I did help Yi Qingshan break through the divine realm. Now he is a strong one in the divine realm." Feilingsheng was so eager for the divine state that he didn''t care about the man''s hesitation. Yi Qingshan really came to the earth because of him, but hiding his breath in front of Han 3000 was not because of breaking through the divine realm. However, feilingsheng thought that it was a good thing for him, so he did not deny it¡° As long as I kill Su Yingxia, you can help me? " Feilingsheng''s attitude was very hesitant before. She didn''t know whether she should do it or not, but Yi Qingshan had become a powerful man in the divine realm, which made her unable to control. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1523

    "Of course." The man answered quickly, because the only one who could help him do it was Felix.


    Although Yi Qingshan has reached the earth, he can''t get close to Su Yingxia, and he will never be able to appear in front of Han 3000, because Yi Qingshan is not a real God state strongman or Han 3000''s opponent.


    "As long as you kill Su Yingxia, I can make you reach the same level as Yi Qingshan in a very short time."


    Feilingsheng is willing to fight for the divine realm, because relying on Han 3000 to become a strong one in the divine realm is still full of unknown things. However, this person has helped Yi Qingshan really do it, so she is willing to believe this person.


    "I want to know why you want to kill Su Yingxia." Feilingsheng was curious.


    Although Su Yingxia is Han 3000''s woman, and this man obviously wants to target Han 3000, in feilingsheng''s view, killing Su Yingxia is totally meaningless, only increases Han 3000''s anger. It''s frightening to think about the crazy God.


    "Because only this woman can threaten me." Said the man.


    This made feilingsheng frown. Su Yingxia is just an ordinary person now. Although she will become very strong in the future, no matter how strong she will be, won''t she be Han 3000?


    He is not afraid of Han 3000, but of Su Yingxia, which is too strange.


    "I know Su Yingxia''s strength. She once defeated many strong men in Jingwu mountain, but those strong men are not worth mentioning compared with Han 3000?" Said ferlingson.


    That person light a smile, say: "if you know, that is only one tenth of her strength, won''t think so."


    "What Feilingsheng was shocked and said with an unbelievable expression: "how can she be so strong?"


    "In her previous life, she was a supporter. How can a person like you understand the power of supporter?" The man suddenly looked up at the sky and said with a sigh.


    Feilingsheng didn''t know who Fuyao was, but the man''s look up at the sky made feilingsheng feel something.


    Can we say that the support in his mouth is the strong one in the space above the Xuanyuan world, and only in this way can the strong one in the divine realm feel afraid?


    But how can the space power appear on the earth?


    "Even in the world of all directions, she is also the strongest one in Kongtong. To destroy a world is just a matter of fingers." The man said involuntarily.


    The world of all directions!


    Is that the name of the world?


    Kongtong realm seems to be not a low realm, but also the strongest one!


    This made feilingsheng take a deep breath. Although this is a category that she can''t understand, she knows that once Su Yingxia recovers her real strength, she will be more powerful than the so-called strong spirit.


    It is also a good thing for her to get rid of such a person as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you kill Su Yingxia as soon as possible. I hope you can keep your promise and help me break through the divine realm after I kill Su Yingxia." Said ferlingson.


    "As long as you can kill Su Yingxia, I will let you break through the divine realm."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the dream disappeared.


    Then Han 3000 appeared in the forbidden area.


    Because he felt a very strange fluctuation of power in the forbidden area, he came here.


    But when Han 3000 came to the forbidden area, the strange power disappeared again.


    "What happened to that force?" Han 3000 asked Feiling.


    "I don''t know. There seems to be some fluctuation in the space tunnel. Will someone come to earth again?" Feilingsheng pretends to be alert and stares at the space tunnel.


    Han Sanqian thinks that feilingsheng is a little strange. Her vigilance should not appear after the power disappears, which is obviously deliberately shown to herself.


    Does that power just now have something to do with feilingsheng?


    "Feilingsheng, the thing I hate most in my life is betrayal. If someone dares to betray me, I will let him die without a place to die." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "With your strength, how can anyone dare to betray you?" Feilingsheng said with a smile, showing nothing unusual.


    Han 3000 can''t see any flaws in Fei Lingsheng from the surface, but he knows that this woman must be strange, but he still says that as long as Su Yingxia is protected, Fei Lingsheng will have no fear.


    "You go and rest. I''ll watch." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng subconsciously wanted to refuse, but as soon as the words reached her throat, she took them back.


    Han 3000 stays in the forbidden area. This is a great opportunity for her to kill Su Yingxia. How can she miss it.


    "You are a powerful man in the divine realm. It''s not good for you to do these coolies." Said ferlingson.


    She didn''t refuse!


    Han 3000''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention. How could a strong person like her need to rest? But she didn''t refuse. Obviously, she had a certain purpose.


    Does she really have some ideas about Su Yingxia? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1524

    The next moment, Han 3000 appeared behind feilingsheng.


    Even those who are strong in jishijing can''t feel Han 3000''s action.


    Feilingsheng only felt that Han 3000 had suddenly disappeared. He thought that it was hard for him to regret, so he ran away?


    "What on earth are you hiding from me, feilingsheng?" Han 3000''s voice came from behind.


    Feilingsheng was startled out of a cold sweat, turned to look at Han 3000, look obviously a little flustered.


    "You, what do you say? How can I hide something from you?" Said ferlingson.


    "You can''t hide your panic." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng quickly suppressed his panic, said: "you suddenly appeared behind me, I was just scared to panic."


    Han three thousand suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Fei Lingsheng''s throat. His voice was cold and he said, "those who betray me will die. Do you want to go?"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t betray you," he said, shaking his head with all his strength


    Killing Fei Lingsheng is the best way Han 3000 can think of to remove the threat. As long as Fei Ling is dead, he will not have this worry.


    However, it will become a problem that can not be investigated for what happened to ferlingsheng.


    With feilingsheng''s courage, she absolutely dare not betray herself easily, so Han 3000 really wants to know what causes it.


    "Tell me, who gave you the courage." Han 3000 asked.


    At this time, feilingsheng could hardly breathe, and her strength in front of Han 3000 had no room for resistance.


    Feilingsheng couldn''t speak, so he could only shake his head.


    When feilingsheng was about to die, Han Sanqian released his hand.


    Feilingsheng gasped.


    Han 3000 said coldly, "Yi Qingshan can come to the earth and not be sensed by my divine sense. It must be because he has some kind of adventure in Xuanyuan world. Is that the reason why you betrayed me?"


    "Can you rise the idea of betraying me, is it because of the divine realm?"


    "But in the Xuanyuan world, who can help you reach the divine realm?"


    Han 3000''s words made Fei Lingsheng feel cold, and almost every sentence mentioned the key point.


    However, this is not unusual for Han 3000.


    Because it''s very easy to guess.


    The only thing that can make feilingsheng interested is to break through the divine realm.


    It is necessary to have some connection with the divine realm to make feilingsheng betray him.


    But Han 3000 couldn''t figure it out. How could someone help her reach the divine realm in Xuanyuan world?


    "Did Linlong wake up?" Han continued.


    This made feilingsheng''s head roar.


    She doubted the identity of the man before, but after learning that Yi Qingshan had become a powerful man in the divine realm, feilingsheng did not pursue this problem, because her desire had been blinded by the divine realm.


    Now it''s very possible to hear Han 3000 say that.


    There is no Xuanyuan world with divine realm for thousands of years. How can there be a strong divine realm and she doesn''t know it?


    Since that person appears in a dream, he can appear in any form. It is absolutely possible to say that he is the incarnation of Linlong.


    "Come on, tell me the truth, I can''t kill you." Han 3000''s desire for knowledge has risen to the extreme, which makes him unable to kill Fei Lingsheng easily.


    "No, I didn''t betray you." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000''s words, let Fei Lingsheng almost believe that the young man is the embodiment of Linlong, but because of this, she won''t tell Han 3000 the truth.


    If there was a little doubt that the man could help her break through the divine realm before, now feilingsheng has completely believed it.


    A powerful creature like Linlong, who has lived for many years, is sure to be able to help him become a powerful one in the divine realm. What''s more, Yi Qingshan has reached the goal.


    Han 3000 clenched her teeth. This woman is so stubborn. It seems that she doesn''t shed tears when she doesn''t see the coffin.


    "He won''t let you kill me, because your strength is not my opponent at all. It seems that the person he wants to deal with is Su Yingxia. In the case I have guessed, do you think you still have a chance?" Han 3000 said.


    This sentence made feilingsheng almost desperate. Originally, it was not easy to kill Su Yingxia, but now Han 3000 is on guard, which makes it more difficult to achieve.


    "You can''t finish his task. Is there any meaning in his promise to you? What''s more, how do you think what he said is true? "


    "You don''t think Yi Qingshan is already a strong man in the divine realm. If so, it''s really a big smile. If Yi Qingshan is a strong man in the divine realm, does he need to hide in front of me? As a strong man in the realm of God, does he still need to be afraid of me? "


    Han 3000''s thinking is very clear, almost judging the track of the whole thing.


    For Fei Lingsheng, Yi Qingshan is a strong man in the divine realm. He really doesn''t have to be afraid of Han 3000, let alone hide in front of Han 3000. Is it true that Yi Qingshan''s divine realm is false? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1525

    Feilingsheng''s position became more and more uncertain, and his expression also showed hesitation.


    Han 3000 strike while the iron is hot, continue to say: "no use value, you are just a waste, do you think who else will help you?"? And I''m going to kill you. No one can stop you. "


    "If you can''t even save your life, how can you become a strong one in the divine realm?"


    "Wishful thinking!"


    When the last four words came out of Han 3000''s mouth, feilingsheng completely collapsed.


    Han''s words made her realize the reality.


    Although her imagination is very beautiful, but things have come to this point, has been beyond her control. If she does not tell Han 3000 the truth, she will be dead.


    "Why do you know that?" Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 light smile, feilingsheng will ask, that she has admitted before Han 3000 said.


    "Guess." Han 3000 said.


    With a wry smile on her face, Han 3000 could guess the whole story just by guessing. For her, it was more terrifying than the shock of her strength.


    "Yes, someone has promised me that as long as I help him do what he wants, it will help me reach the divine realm." Said ferlingson.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked, this is the problem he is most concerned about, although he has probably guessed, but the specific right or wrong, Han 3000 is not know.


    "Kill Su Yingxia." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 tons, time is like frost.


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough, I want to fight Su Yingxia.


    You should know that Su Yingxia is the enemy of Han 3000. Everything that threatens the existence of Su Yingxia is unforgivable to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, in order to calm his temper, said: "who, who wants you to do this."


    Feilingsheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know who he is. He will only appear in my dreams."


    "Dreams?" Han three thousand frowned, unexpectedly still have this kind of ability, can enter other people''s dream.


    "This dream was created by him, not a real dream." Feilingsheng explained.


    Created dreams.


    With Han 3000''s current ability, he can do it, but he hasn''t tried it yet. It seems a very incredible thing, but it''s not difficult for him.


    "Do you know who he is?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I don''t know. He just told me that he was a strong man in the divine realm hidden in the Xuanyuan world all the time." Said ferlingson.


    How is it possible for the powerful God hidden in Xuanyuan world?


    If there was such a strong man in Xuanyuan world, he should have risen. How could he stay in Xuanyuan world? Moreover, Han 3000 never felt such a strong man.


    "However, your guess just now is probably correct. I suspect that this man is the incarnation of Linlong. In addition to Linlong, there should be no strong spirit in Xuanyuan world." Feilingsheng explained that this was just her personal guess, but feilingsheng felt that this possibility was very great.


    Because she is a native of Xuanyuan world, and whether there is a strong spirit in Xuanyuan world, she is very clear.


    Han 3000 has long suspected that Linlong may have come to life, because Han 3000 thinks that Yi Qingshan''s ability to get to the earth is the help of Linlong, and even his means of hiding his breath is related to Linlong.


    But according to the time that Linlong really should wake up, it''s more than ten years earlier, which is definitely not good news for Han 3000.


    And now Linlong, obviously still remember things before, so can''t wait to deal with Han 3000.


    But there is one thing that Han 3000 can''t figure out. Since Linlong has awakened and wants to deal with him, why don''t he come to the earth himself and let Yi Qingshan come instead?


    To know Yi Qingshan''s strength, it is impossible to pose a threat to Han 3000. At most, he is just a mouse hiding his breath. He only dares to make some small trouble for Han 3000 in the dark.


    "Waste like Yi Qingshan can''t deal with me at all. Why did he send Yi Qingshan to earth?" Han 3000 frowned and said to himself.


    Hearing Han 3000 say that Yi Qingshan is a waste, Fei Lingsheng''s face showed a bitter smile unconsciously.


    In the past, he was the best in Xuanyuan world, but now, in Han 3000''s eyes, he is just a waste. Such a position gap is too big for Fei Lingsheng.


    That''s why ferlingson is obsessed with God.


    "Maybe he can''t leave Xuanyuan world at all." Feilingsheng guessed.


    Han Sanqian is calm. He still remembers that Linlong once said that he came from a higher world and would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. In the process, he still needs to sleep to escape the pursuit of the strong in the higher world, which shows that he has great fear of the higher world.


    When he comes to the earth, he will inevitably pass through the space tunnel. Maybe he is afraid that his breath will be exposed in the space tunnel and cause the attention of the higher world? Although this is only a possibility, Han 3000 can only explain why Linlong didn''t come to the earth himself in this way¡° Why did he kill Su Yingxia? " Han 3000 asked with a puzzled face. Su Yingxia''s importance to him is self-evident. Killing Su Yingxia will only arouse Han 3000''s anger completely. Even if he replaces his position and considers it from the perspective of Linlong, Han 3000 doesn''t think he will make such a choice, because it''s not a wise choice to completely enrage a strong man in spirit¡° Because he is afraid of Su Yingxia. " Said ferlingson¡° Fear? " Han 3000 showed a stunned expression. Isn''t fear equivalent to fear? How can Linlong be afraid of Su Yingxia? Although it is said that Su Yingxia will become very strong after he gets the power of support, no matter how strong he is, can he be as strong as his divine realm¡° How can it be? He''s not afraid of me, but he''s afraid of Su Yingxia. " Han three thousand don''t believe of say¡° I thought it was very strange at the beginning, but he said that Su Yingxia''s strength in Xuanyuan world was only one tenth of its recovery. " Said ferlingson. one-tenth. Even Han 3000 couldn''t help swallowing. Su Yingxia was so strong¡° And he said one more thing He continued¡° What are you talking about? " Han can''t wait to ask, because he knows that the next sentence is the real point¡° He said that even in the world of all directions, she is also the strongest in Kongtong. Destroying a world is just a matter of pointing at each other. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1526

    The world of all directions!


    Kongtong!


    For Han 3000, these two words are very strange.


    But he knew that this was the higher world, and Kongtong was the realm of that world.


    According to Lin long, Kongtong is a powerful realm in the world of all directions.


    And the most powerful three words, heavy beat in Han 3000''s heart.


    However, he couldn''t figure out how the strong man of Fuyao could appear on the earth since he was a strong man in all directions. Moreover, the strong man of this level should live longer and die on the earth for no reason. This is obviously a very strange thing.


    "Did he say anything else?" Han 3000 asked.


    "No, I''ve told you all I know. There''s absolutely nothing to hide." Said ferlingson.


    Looking at Fei Lingsheng''s eyes, Han 3000 knows that she is not lying.


    But a pile of questions, but in Han 3000 brain became paste.


    The reason why Fu Yao appeared on the earth, and why she died on the earth, all became things that Han 3000 couldn''t figure out.


    "If he comes to you in the dream again, you can help me tell him that sooner or later I''ll pull his tendon." Han 3000 said to feilingsheng.


    Feilingsheng nodded. Although this made her feel chilly, since Han 3000 told her, she could only convey it truthfully.


    With great doubt, Han 3000 left the forbidden area.


    Kongtong is the strongest in the world.


    Su Yingxia had such a shocking past life, which Han 3000 did not expect.


    Originally, he thought that Fuyao was only the strong one on earth and the best one in the apocalypse. But now, Han 3000 obviously underestimated Su Yingxia''s identity.


    Han 3000 is eager to know what happened and why Fu Yao came to the earth. However, Han 3000 also knows that this matter can not be known in a short time.


    Unless one day, Su Yingxia recovers the memory of his previous life, otherwise, it is only after Han 3000 has gone to the world of all directions that it is possible to investigate the cause.


    Back at his residence, Han 3000 is still lying at the door. He doesn''t just talk about Su Yingxia''s respect. Han 3000 won''t force anything Su Yingxia doesn''t want to do.


    The next morning, Su Yingxia got up and went out, almost stepping on Han 3000.


    Seeing that he really sleeps at the door, Su Yingxia suddenly feels guilty.


    I thought Han 3000 would go to other rooms, but I didn''t expect him to lie on the floor in front of the door.


    "When I get up, the sun is shining on my bottom." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    When Su Yingxia got up, Han 3000 already felt it, but he was just pretending to sleep.


    Pretending to rub his eyes, he stood up with a sleepy look and said, "it''s dawn so soon."


    "Did you... Sleep here all night?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Yes." Han Sanyi took it for granted and said, "only in this way can I better protect you, but it doesn''t matter. Although it''s a little hard, I can make do with it."


    Han 3000 won''t force Su Yingxia, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t deliberately pretend to be pitiful in front of Su Yingxia, so as to win Su Yingxia''s pity and go into the room to sleep.


    In this case, let Su Yingxia more guilty, after all, Han 3000 sleep at the door, is to better protect her.


    "Are you serious, or do you pretend to be pathetic in front of me?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded without any trace, but he was a little surprised. Was it because his acting skills showed flaws that Su Yingxia said so?


    "What''s the pity? I sleep well. How can I be miserable?" Han Sanyi said as if nothing had happened.


    The more Han 3000 doesn''t care, the more guilty Su Yingxia feels. At this time, a voice in her heart tells her that Han 3000 should be allowed to sleep in the room tonight. After all, he is protecting himself. How can he let her sleep at the door.


    "What are we going to do today?" Su Yingxia changed the topic and asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is not in a hurry for success. He knows that Su Yingxia must have guilt in his heart. As long as the guilt gets worse, he can sleep in the room sooner or later.


    "Take you to see the scenery. The scenery of Tianqi is very good, and I also know that there is a natural waterfall nearby, which is very beautiful." Han 3000 said.


    Apocalypse is located in a primeval forest. It maintains the most primitive forest style and has not been damaged by anyone. It is absolutely attractive to Su Yingxia, who grew up in the steel jungle.


    Sure enough, Su Yingxia became interested in the waterfall and said to Han Sanqian, "in this case, let''s hurry."


    Han 3000 light a smile, in the heart can''t help but have some bad idea.


    They chatted all the way. It took them half a day to come to Han 3000''s so-called waterfall.


    Han 3000 has never been here. He just felt it with his divine sense. So he saw the scene with his own eyes for the first time. He couldn''t help but marvel at the scenery here. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1527

    "It''s beautiful." When he said this, Su Yingxia was like a country bumpkin with no sense.


    However, Han 3000 knows that Su Yingxia has seen more things than him. It''s just the world in all directions that Han 3000 hasn''t touched. What''s more, she used to be a strong person in Kongtong.


    Now Han 3000 doesn''t understand the realm of the eight sided world, and he also knows what Kongtong realm means in the eight sided world.


    But there is one thing he knows very well. Since Linlong is so afraid of her strength, it shows that Kongtong must be very powerful.


    Han 3000 never dreamed that a wrong marriage would make him marry such a strong wife.


    Su Yingxia has such strength, Han 3000 can''t help thinking that if he goes to the world in all directions in the future, he will have a backing.


    Think of here, Han 3000 mouth unconsciously up.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yingxia sees after, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Laugh when you''re happy. I''m happy when I''m with you." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia''s face is crimson. Han 3000''s expression without scruples makes Su Yingxia a little shy. Although she knows that she will become Han 3000''s wife in the future, such confession is somewhat shy at Su Yingxia''s age.


    "Can you swim?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Just finished this sentence, Han 3000 jumped into the water.


    Su Yingxia was splashed by the water and angrily scolded Han 3000, but with a smile on her face, which showed that she was not really angry at all.


    "Come down, the water is cold, very comfortable." Han 3000 swam in the water and said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia can''t let go. After all, there are only a few men and a few women swimming together. What if something should not happen?


    But looking at the cheerful Han 3000, Su Yingxia can''t control it, because she used to be a swimmer, and she liked to play in the water since she was a child.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Su Yingxia finally fell down in front of temptation and jumped directly into the water.


    This is probably the most relaxing time for Han 3000 over the years.


    No matter before or after the rebirth, Han 3000 is under great pressure.


    Once he had no happy childhood under the oppression of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Even as an adult, Han still has to face enormous pressure.


    After he went to Yuncheng, he became a discarded waste. At that time, Han 3000 almost accepted his life. It was not until Su Yingxia took him by the hand that Han 3000 made up his mind to make all those who looked down on him regret.


    This road is not difficult for Han 3000, and he did, but the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Now Han 3000 is still responsible for dealing with Linlong. It can be said that there is not a moment when he is relaxed.


    But now, Han 3000 can finally put everything down and enjoy this moment of peace.


    Han Sanqian once thought that after dealing with Linlong, he would take Su Yingxia to find a paradise and enjoy their world. But now, this idea can''t be established.


    Because Su Yingxia''s previous life came from all directions, she will go back one day, and Su Yingxia''s strength is very strong. In order to be worthy of Su Yingxia, Han 3000 also needs to make herself stronger.


    Happy times are always short.


    When Su Yingxia was a little tired, they took a rest on the shore.


    Su Yingxia lay on Han 3000''s leg, looked at the beautiful scenery around and said, "I didn''t expect there would be such a beautiful place in the world. If I hadn''t met you, I''m afraid I would never have left Yuncheng."


    "You''ve seen more beautiful scenery, but you''ve just forgotten." Han 3000 said.


    "Will you take me to see the beautiful scenery?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Of course, I''ll take you wherever you like." Han 3000 soft voice says.


    Su Yingxia happily closed her eyes, ready to rest for a while, at this time, she found that her clothes had been all dry.


    "I wish I had your ability." Su Yingxia said enviously.


    After all, Su Yingxia is more powerful than him. It''s just a matter of time.


    "You''re going to be better than me, too." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia mumbles, obviously does not believe Han 3000''s words.


    Tired Su Yingxia soon fell asleep on Han 3000''s legs. Han 3000 stayed so quietly that he didn''t dare to move for fear of waking Su Yingxia.


    The world of all directions.


    Kongtong.


    At the moment, Han 3000 suddenly wants to go to the world, because that''s su Yingxia''s real home.


    However, Han Sanqian was also a little nervous. After all, he was in a higher world. His divine power was probably just the weakest one in the world. In this case, Han Sanqian undoubtedly lost his ability to protect Su Yingxia.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1528

    When Su Yingxia found that Han Sanya was full of worries, he couldn''t help asking Han Sanya, "what''s the matter with you? You look worried."


    Han 3000 subconsciously shook his head, said: "nothing."


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes in a trance, Su Yingxia knew that he was lying. After sitting up, he stared at Han 3000 and said, "is there any secret between us? Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    Han 3000 is really worried about Su Yingxia''s being a strong player in the world, but his worry comes from his lack of strength, which has nothing to do with Su Yingxia himself.


    And to make up for this, Han 3000 only needs to make himself stronger, so in his opinion, there is no need to tell Su Yingxia about this problem.


    But Su Yingxia''s expression of breaking the casserole to ask the end, Han 3000 can''t lie, because a lie, there will be countless lies to round a lie, this is a bottomless pit, and once Su Yingxia finds out, it is likely to have an impact on their feelings.


    "I got a message last night." Han 3000 said.


    "What''s the news?" Su Yingxia can''t wait to ask.


    "Your previous life, that is, Fuyao, probably came from another world." Han 3000 said that although there is no hard evidence for this matter, according to Lin long, it is already eight or nine years old.


    "I''m from Xuanyuan world?" Su Yingxia was surprised. She always thought that she and Han 3000 were on the same front, but if Fu Yao came from Xuanyuan world, she and Han 3000 were enemies!


    "No, it''s a more advanced space, a world of all directions, a place I haven''t seen at all." Han explained.


    "The world in all directions!" Su Yingxia was a little surprised and said, "how can it be? How can it be that Fuyao comes from all directions, and how can it appear on the earth? You should not be cheated."


    The probability of being cheated is very small, because Han 3000 has thought about this problem very seriously.


    Lin long asked Fei Lingsheng to kill Su Yingxia. It must be the same reason why Yi Qingshan came to the earth. This shows that Lin long is really afraid of Su Yingxia''s strength. If Su Yingxia is not from all directions and is not a strong man in Kongtong, how can he be afraid for no reason?


    "I told you about Linlong. You know how powerful he is." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia''s expression became serious when he heard the word "Linlong". According to Han 3000, Linlong can easily destroy Xuanyuan world. The power of destroying heaven and earth is certainly powerful.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia nodded her head and said.


    "He was afraid of you, so he sent people to earth to kill you." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a muddled face. Linlong is in her heart. It''s a very terrible existence, and such a character will be afraid of her, which makes Su Yingxia a little unbelievable for a moment.


    "This is absolutely true, because you are a powerful Kongtong state in the world of all directions. According to him, this is a very powerful state. That''s why he is afraid of you and wants to kill you before his strength recovers." Han 3000 said.


    It took Su Yingxia a long time to digest this matter, and now it is full of stars.


    "Since I''m so powerful and can deal with Linlong, why are you still worried?" Su Yingxia is puzzled to ask a way, can deal with Lin long, isn''t this a good thing?


    "Because I can''t protect you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia was amused by this sentence. He directly climbed Han 3000''s shoulder with his hand and said, "if you can''t protect me, I''ll protect you. How about you being my younger brother?"


    Han 3000 smiles faintly. It''s a good thing that he can be protected by Su Yingxia. But what Han 3000 is really worried about is the reason why Su Yingxia came to the earth.


    As a Kongtong strongman in the eight directions world, she can''t easily leave the eight directions world. There may be some helpless reasons. When she returns to the eight directions world again, she is likely to continue to face such problems.


    If she had to come to the earth because she had a grudge with the strong for some reason, then Han 3000 would become a chicken rib and a tug of oil for Su Yingxia, which Han 3000 would never like to see.


    "Yes, it''s good that you can protect me. It seems that my worries are unnecessary." Han 3000 smiled and said that he didn''t tell Su Yingxia what he was really worried about, so as to avoid Su Yingxia''s wishful thinking like him.


    "You don''t think it''s humiliating to be protected by women." Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 with a smile.


    "Of course not." Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "how can you lose face if you are protected by your wife?"


    When it comes to wife, Su Yingxia''s face turns scarlet again. After all, she is still young. It''s still too early for her to call her that.


    They didn''t go home that night, but spent the whole night in the waterfall. Su Yingxia had a good sleep on Han 3000''s legs, while Han 3000 was thinking about how to make himself stronger.


    The biggest reason why han 3000''s realm has risen so fast is the problem of skeletons. But skeletons also have limits. After all, the world of the eight directions is more advanced than Xuanyuan world. It is obviously impossible for Han 3000 to continue to improve his realm with the advantage of skeletons, Moreover, there is a great possibility that Han 3000 will face the biggest bottleneck in his life because of his bones, which is also the problem Han 3000 is most worried about. Han Sanqian, who stayed up all night, was thinking about this problem, but he didn''t come up with any countermeasures until dawn, because now he doesn''t know anything about the world, how to cultivate and how to make himself stronger, which is a kind of empty conjecture. In the case of no real contact, this is the behavior of mediocrity¡° I slept by the waterfall all night At this time, Su Yingxia kneaded her eyes and woke up, but there was no waterfall in her ear. As soon as he wanted to say whether he was deaf or not, the sound of water came from his ear. Su Yingxia knew that it was Han 3000''s method, so he didn''t ask any more¡° Are you hungry? " Han 3000 asked with a smile. At the moment, Su Yingxia is still an ordinary person, which is different from him. Han 3000''s eating is no longer the need of his body, but the taste of his mouth. However, Su Yingxia is still an ordinary person who needs to eat¡° Let''s go. Go back first. There should be something delicious waiting for us. " Han 3000 said¡° But... I''m so hungry that I don''t have the strength. " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 pitifully. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1529

    Take Su Yingxia back to the four gates. Yilao''s assistant has prepared a big breakfast for them. As for where Han 3000 and his wife have gone, his assistant doesn''t dare to ask. After all, Han 3000 is a man who makes he Qingfeng kneel down. He has absolute freedom in Tianqi. He can go anywhere.


    In the process of having breakfast, Su Yingxia suddenly said to Han 3000, "I want to go to the residence of Fuyao."


    This problem, in fact, has been entangled in Han 3000''s heart. He has been considering whether to take Su Yingxia at this time. He is worried that Su Yingxia''s body is not the best time to receive the power of the support. He is more worried that the power of the support will cause harm to su Yingxia''s body.


    "Once you enter the stone chamber, the power of supporting will condense into beads, and her body will be destroyed. And it is very likely that because of your appearance, the link of condensing into beads will be lost. Once the power has been into your body, it is something I can''t stop." Han 3000 said, the last time I went to the stone room, because Su Yingxia was not present, so the strength would gather into a bead.


    But this time it''s different. Han 3000 can''t predict what will happen when Su Yingxia is present.


    "Since that''s my previous life, it''s also the power that belongs to me. How can it hurt me?" Su Yingxia said that her idea is completely different from Han 3000''s. she doesn''t think that the power of supporting will hurt her. After all, it''s her.


    There is a certain truth in Su Yingxia''s saying that, but there is a risk in the end, because what has not happened, no one knows what kind of result it will produce.


    "But there are still risks." Han 3000 said that he didn''t want Su Yingxia to be in a little danger.


    "Since Linlong wants to get rid of me so much, and Yi Qingshan doesn''t have enough strength, if he uses other ways to deal with me, and you are not by my side, what can he do?" Su Yingxia said that this is also a kind of risk, and this risk can be avoided as long as she can get back the power of supporting, so she thinks it should be done.


    "No matter what, I will always be by your side, no matter what happens." Han 3000 said that in this world, nothing is more important than Su Yingxia, so Han 3000 will never leave Su Yingxia for other reasons.


    "Even if you were by my side, would he have no other way to deal with me?" Su Yingxia said.


    Other ways?


    With Han 3000 guarding, what else can Linlong think of?


    Although he can create dreams, Han 3000 can completely avoid this, and even in dreams, Linlong can''t kill Su Yingxia.


    "Of course, I''m very confident about that." Han 3000 said confidently.


    Su Yingxia mumbles, Han 3000 oil and salt does not let her helpless.


    At this time, the assistant ran to Han 3000 in panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    This is the apocalypse. It must be a great event that deserves him to be so flustered. Does Linlong know that Yi Qingshan and Fei Lingsheng can''t help him finish the task, so they have come to the earth in person?


    "There is a vision on the hillside, and I don''t know what''s going on. It reflects colorful light." The assistant said to Han 3000.


    Colorful light?


    "Isn''t it a rainbow? Haven''t you ever seen such a fuss?" Su Yingxia said.


    The assistant grinned bitterly. If it''s just a rainbow, of course he won''t make a fuss, but it''s not a rainbow at all.


    "Go out and have a look." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia also stood up. When several people came to the place with wide vision, Han 3000''s face suddenly became dignified.


    The place that refracts the colorful light is actually the direction of the stone chamber, and these lights are probably related to the stone chamber.


    At this time, he Qingfeng also came in a hurry, because old Yi told him that the master and uncle came out of the stone chamber. Now the stone chamber suddenly appeared strange. In his opinion, only Han 3000 knew what was going on.


    "Shishuzu, the stone chamber has changed. Do you know what happened?" He Qingfeng asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 can''t help but turn his head and take a look at Su Yingxia. In his opinion, the change of the stone chamber is probably related to Su Yingxia, because the real owner of the stone chamber is Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia stares at the direction of the stone room. She doesn''t know whether it is the colorful light reflected in her eyes or the light emitted from her eyes.


    "Three thousand, I feel someone calling me, in that direction." Su Yingxia points to the stone room and says to Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s heart sank!


    Somebody''s calling her!


    Is this the power of Fuyao calling her?


    Han 3000 doesn''t accept Su Yingxia''s power to take over the support at this stage. He doesn''t want to see Su Yingxia hurt, but it seems that he can''t stop it.


    But Han 3000 couldn''t figure out why the change happened suddenly at this time?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1530

    At this time, Su Yingxia has only one feeling, that is, there is an inexplicable call in the stone room, which makes her want to go. It is a kind of special kind feeling, which makes Su Yingxia unable to refuse.


    Han 3000 knows that this is the power of support, that is to say, Su Yingxia''s own power is calling his master. However, when the power has already reacted to Su Yingxia, Han 3000 can no longer stop Su Yingxia from inheriting this power.


    Others may only think that this is a colorful light, but Han 3000 can clearly feel the powerful power of these lights, even if he has a divine realm, he can''t compete.


    Although Han 3000 knew that Kongtong was very strong before, after all, it was a realm that even Lin long was afraid of, until now, Han 3000 can clearly feel the gap.


    If the world is like a mole ant to Han 3000, Han 3000 is just a stronger mole ant in front of this force.


    "Three thousand, I''m going." Su Yingxia suddenly turns to look at Han 3000, eyes firm said.


    At this point, Han 3000 can''t stop it.


    He sighed in his heart, hoping that as Su Yingxia thought, this force would not hurt her.


    Han three thousand embraces Su Ying Xia''s waist, two people soar, fly to the direction of the stone room.


    He Qingfeng and his assistant are just looking at each other. Although they have the power that ordinary people don''t have, flying out of thin air is something they dare not even think about. Han 3000 has done it!


    "This... He can fly!" He Qingfeng''s eyes almost fell to the ground, words can not describe his inner shock.


    "Is this the strength of the strong a hundred years ago?" The assistant said with the same exclamation.


    But in a flash, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia had already come to the stone room.


    When Han 3000 released Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia could not help walking toward the stone chamber.


    Han 3000 follows Su Yingxia to cope with any emergency.


    But soon, Han 3000 was suppressed by the force coming from the stone room. Although Han 3000 resisted with all his strength, his feet even sank into the rocks, he still could not go any further. He could only watch the stone door open and Su Yingxia walked in calmly.


    Han 3000, who insists on biting his teeth, soon turns pale. If he continues to hold on so hard, he may die of a broken meridians.


    As a last resort, Han 3000 could only give up the confrontation, but in an instant, he was forced to retreat tens of meters away by the power in the stone chamber.


    This made Han 3000 take a deep breath.


    He was a powerful man in the divine realm, and he was arrogant all over the world. But in front of Su Yingxia''s strength, he had no resistance. The strength of Kongtong realm was so terrible!


    "Is this the gap between the octagonal world and the Xuanyuan world?" Han Sanqian can''t help sighing that although there is a certain gap between the earth and the Xuanyuan world, the gap between the strong will not be particularly obvious. Otherwise, the war a hundred years ago will not be able to push back those people in the Xuanyuan world.


    But there is a big gap between the eight worlds and the Xuanyuan world. Han 3000 felt that this is the power of different classes.


    Now this kind of situation, Han 3000 can''t know what happened in the stone room, can only wait in the distance quietly.


    And Su Yingxia, after entering the stone room, saw himself, beautiful as a picture, even Su Yingxia couldn''t help being moved.


    And this time, he didn''t disappear out of thin air. He opened his eyes and his eyes were as blue and clean as the sky.


    The corpse suddenly opened his eyes, which was a terrible thing for many people. However, Su Yingxia didn''t feel afraid. Instead, he went to the side of Fu Yao.


    "Are you who I was?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help asking.


    Fu Yao didn''t speak. After he opened his eyes, his expression didn''t change. He just looked at Su Yingxia quietly.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Su Yingxia said.


    Although Fuyao''s mouth began to move, Su Yingxia could not hear any sound.


    "I can''t hear you. Can you speak up?" Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    Just as the voice of this sentence fell, Fu Yao''s true self suddenly turned into a virtual shadow, as if to disappear at any time.


    "I haven''t heard you yet. Don''t worry about the news." Su Yingxia said quickly.


    Soon, Fu Yao turned into a colorful force and poured into Su Yingxia''s body.


    Su Yingxia felt that her body was about to explode, and all kinds of forces were surging in her body. She didn''t know how to deal with it. She thought of Han 3000 for the first time, but the voice of asking for help couldn''t come out of her mouth.


    Han 3000 outside didn''t know what had happened. He could only see the colorful light growing more and more prosperous, even dazzling to the point where he couldn''t look directly at it.


    However, Han 3000 guesses that Su Yingxia should have been receiving the power of support at the moment. This process is definitely not easy for Su Yingxia, but Han 3000''s worries can not be turned into any practical action.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1531

    For half a month, Su Yingxia didn''t leave the stone room, which was a great suffering for Han 3000.


    In this half month, Han 3000 wanted to rush into the stone chamber countless times. Unfortunately, with his ability, he couldn''t bear the pressure brought by the power of supporting and shaking. No matter how hard he suffered, Han 3000 could only wait helplessly.


    During this period, Fei Lingsheng came to Han Sanqian, and told Han Sanqian that Linlong hoped that she could destroy the process of Su Yingxia''s power inheritance, and it was better to kill Su Yingxia at this time.


    Feilingsheng did this, equivalent to directly choose to betray Linlong, this choice is very wise for her.


    Because Linlong couldn''t have come to the earth, and he also said very clearly that he was afraid of Su Yingxia''s strength, so what Fei Lingsheng had to do at this time was to try his best to please Han 3000. Instead of relying on Linlong to reach the divine realm, he could only put his hope on Han 3000.


    Han 3000 doesn''t have too many ideas about this, because now he only hopes Su Yingxia can come out safely. As for other things, Han 3000 doesn''t have the heart to think about.


    That day, feilingsheng came to Han 3000 again.


    As soon as she appeared, Han 3000 knew that he must have something to do with Linlong, so he directly asked, "did Linlong give you any orders?"


    "If I don''t do what he says, he''ll kill me." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 smiles coldly. Now Lin long is in Xuanyuan world, how can he kill Fei Lingsheng?


    "Don''t worry. If he had the courage to come to the earth, he would have come long ago. He doesn''t have to wait until now." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng naturally understood this truth. If he didn''t worry about it, Linlong would have to give him the task of killing Su Yingxia.


    But what feilingsheng was worried about was not the arrival of Linlong.


    "He can create dreams. In dreams, can he kill people?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Han 3000 looks at Fei Lingsheng with a sneer. She is still a strong teacher, and she doesn''t even understand this.


    Dreams are just illusory, and how can they kill people?


    "Don''t you know what dreams are?" Han 3000 said.


    Of course, feilingsheng knows that she is not ignorant to such a degree, but Linlong is Linlong after all, and no one can guess whether he has special ability. After all, feilingsheng has experienced dreams, and she knows how real dreams are.


    "Even Linlong can''t kill people in his dreams, can he?" Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 knew that she was afraid, so she was worried about this. He said, "if you are afraid, you can stay by my side. I can guarantee that he won''t kill you."


    This sentence is good news for Fei Lingsheng. Although she doesn''t know if Han 3000 can really help, it can at least make her feel at ease.


    "What about the forbidden area?" Feilingsheng asked.


    "I''ll let the Apocalypse guard. In this situation, I think he doesn''t dare to mess around." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng nodded and stopped talking.


    Time passes quietly.


    It has been 20 days since Su Yingxia entered the stone chamber, but the power of the stone chamber has not weakened at all. According to this situation, he does not know how long it will last, which makes Han 3000 more and more anxious.


    At the beginning, he was in the headquarters island of black sheep organization, but he was closed for three years. If Su Yingxia was the same, it would be too difficult for Han 3000 to accept.


    If you have to worry about Su Yingxia for three years, you can imagine what kind of psychological torture Han 3000 will suffer.


    "It''s no use worrying. No one can help her at this time." After feeling Han 3000''s anxiety, Fei Lingsheng said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 naturally understood this simple truth, but his understanding did not mean that he could be relieved. After all, it was the people he cared about most.


    "You don''t understand." Han 3000 said.


    "Besides worrying about her condition, you should also worry about yourself." Feilingsheng said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Feilingsheng raised the corner of his mouth and said: "she is the strong one in the world of the eight sides, and sooner or later, you will go to the world of the eight sides. At that time, her strength will be much stronger than you, and you will lose the ability to protect her. Is this kind of contrast unacceptable to you?"


    Feilingsheng''s words are directly related to Han 3000''s heart.


    He has been worried about this for a long time, and he also mentioned it with Su Yingxia.


    Although Su Yingxia said at that time that he could protect Han 3000, how could Han 3000 hope Su Yingxia to protect him out of a man''s self-esteem.


    More importantly, the reason why Su Yingxia left the world is unknown. Han 3000 guessed that she might have offended someone and attracted a powerful enemy, so she was forced to come to the earth.


    If there is such a reason, then when Su Yingxia returns to the eight party world again, his enemies will surely come to him. For Su Yingxia, this is a huge trouble. At that time, Han 3000 may only exist like ants in the eight party world, which is a situation that Han 30000 can''t accept.


    "You''re very smart, but people who are too smart are often unpleasant." Han 3000 light way¡° Do you remember the exotic animals in Xuanyuan world? " Said ferlingson. Han 3000 looks at Fei Lingsheng and doesn''t quite understand what she means. Although Han 3000 was reborn, she didn''t forget everything about Xuanyuan world. How could she suddenly ask¡° What do you mean Han 3000 asked¡° Exotic animals can be tamed, and Linlong will certainly bring you a great improvement in your strength. " Said ferlingson. Han 3000 suddenly widens his eyes. The meaning of Fei Lingsheng''s words is very clear. She wants to tell Han 3000 to tame Linlong and let Linlong recognize the Lord, so that he can become a strange beast. But how can it be? Han Sanqian doesn''t know whether he is an opponent of Linlong. To tame Linlong, his strength must be much higher than that of Linlong. Obviously, this is an unrealistic thing¡° You''re joking a lot. How can I tame Linlong with my strength now? " Han 3000 said¡° You really can''t do it, but there is still her. As long as she can help you, isn''t it easy? " Said ferlingson. She? Han 3000 looks at the stone chamber. When Su Yingxia comes out of the stone chamber, no one can know what kind of strength he will be. If she recovers to her peak, then Linlong is an earthworm to her. She can help Han 3000 tame Linlong. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1532

    It has to be said that Fei Lingsheng''s statement makes Han 3000 very excited. Although he already has red eye yumang, there is still a big difference between them compared with Linlong. But when you think about it carefully, it is an external force after all, not his real strength, which makes Han 3000 lose a lot of interest.


    "Even if you can tame Linlong, it''s not to enhance my own strength. It doesn''t have much significance. Moreover, in the world of all directions, Linlong is probably just a low-level beast. Otherwise, how can he escape to Xuanyuan world?" Han 3000 said.


    "I know a secret method, which can refine different animals, so as to transform all the power of different animals into my own power. You and Linlong are irreconcilable. Even if you refine him, you should not feel heartache." Said ferlingson.


    Refining exotic animals.


    This is something Han Sanqian has never heard of, but compared with his understanding of Xuanyuan world, Fei Lingsheng certainly knows better than him.


    Since feilingsheng said that there is such a secret method, it is likely to be true.


    "You mean, tame Linlong, and then refine Linlong?" Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, you can improve a lot." Said ferlingson.


    "Why are you telling me this? It''s not good for you that I''m stronger." Han Sanyi looks at Fei Lingsheng doubtfully. The feelings between them are hypocritical. Therefore, in Han Sanyi''s opinion, Fei Lingsheng will never treat him well for no reason.


    "It''s really not good for me that you become stronger, but I hope you can help me become a God strong man." It''s her only obsession. She''s willing to do anything as long as she can reach the divine realm.


    "Do you want to go to the world?" Han 3000 guessed.


    Without hesitation, feilingsheng shook his head and said, "I can only dominate in Xuanyuan world. Why do I want to be a mole ant in Bafang world? As long as I become the divine realm, no one in Xuanyuan world will be my opponent any more. "


    Han 3000 thought that feilingsheng had a higher pursuit, but she just wanted to dominate Xuanyuan world, which was meaningless to Han 3000.


    Even if she is invincible in the Xuanyuan world, no better pursuit, but also at a loss to live.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you to become a strong one in the divine realm, even possible..." Han 3000 stopped and looked at the stone room. After a long time, he continued: "maybe when she comes out, you can break through the realm."


    If Su Yingxia restores the Kongtong mirror, it''s probably just a trifle for her to build a strong spirit.


    This made feilingsheng very excited, and even his breathing could not help speeding up.


    At this time, the two suddenly stood beside a gray haired old man, but they did not notice.


    The old man''s face is moving and quite excited. The beating facial muscles make people feel that he is in an excited state.


    "Miss, I have found you at last." Said the old man.


    As the voice fell, Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng suddenly turned their heads.


    Han 3000''s face was shocked. With his current strength, he didn''t notice anyone approaching.


    It was the same with Paulson. She could not imagine how the ordinary looking old man approached them, and was still unconscious.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 questioned the old man.


    The old man looked at Han 3000 and said, "you are such a waste, who is qualified to know who I am."


    Han 3000 was angry. A bad old man dared to speak to him in this tone. He was a strong man in the divine realm.


    "Old man, you are not ashamed of yourself." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The old man said with a faint smile: "dare to call me old thing, you are the first one, I want to kill you, as simple as killing an ant. If you don''t look at the young lady''s face, you are already a corpse."


    miss!


    Does he call Su Yingxia miss?


    Han 3000 was shocked.


    Su Yingxia came from the world of all directions, and the old man in front of him obviously came from the world of all directions.


    If this is the case, then Han 3000''s divine strength is really just an ant in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You don''t have the right to know my identity. You''re a lower creature in the lower world. You can be liked by the young lady. I don''t know what good luck you''ve had." The old man was obviously a little aggrieved, but although he was full of hostility to Han 3000, he did not dare to go against Han 3000 easily.


    Lower creatures!


    Han 3000 is the first time that he has been evaluated like this, but nevertheless, Han 3000 can''t find any refutation, because the old man comes from all over the world and is really qualified to treat him as a lower creature.


    "I''m a lower creature, and Su Yingxia''s husband. If you don''t respect me, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell your lady?" Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1533

    After listening to this, the old man scorned and laughed: "a seven foot man in the hall, can''t you say such a thing as shame?"


    Han 3000 didn''t feel ashamed. In front of such a strong man as this old man, what dignity does he need? Besides, he is not a person of the same level in the same world. Han 3000 doesn''t need to be stronger than him.


    Since he called Miss Su Yingxia, Han 3000, as Su Yingxia''s future husband, said these words naturally.


    "I''m only telling the truth. How can I be ashamed?" Han 3000 light way.


    The old man''s face was very blue. He was obviously annoyed by Han 3000''s words, but it was true. He could not refute Han 3000.


    "Are you sure she''ll still look you in the eye after the young lady recovers her memory?" The old man snorted coldly.


    Han 3000 is very confident. After all, the relationship between him and Su Yingxia has been honed for a long time.


    "It''s between me and her. What qualifications do you have to manage things?" Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng was in a cold sweat when he heard this.


    Han 3000 is a bit too brave to speak to the strong people in the world. You should know that with the strength of this old man, Han 3000 can be killed easily, and now Su Yingxia is not awake, and no one can protect him.


    "Boy, you pissed me off. There''s only one way to die." The old man gritted his teeth and looked at Han 3000.


    Anyway, when he got to this point, Han 3000 broke the pot and said fearlessly, "I can''t beat you. Of course you can kill me, but how can you tell her if you kill me?"


    "You..." the old man was very angry, but he had nothing to do. Han 3000''s Rogue attitude made him want to smash Han 3000 directly, but how to explain to Su Yingxia was really a big problem.


    "Old man, don''t be so angry when you are old. In case you are too angry, I don''t know how to explain to Yingxia." Han 3000 said.


    Feilingsheng wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare. The old man didn''t dare to kill Han 3000, which doesn''t mean he didn''t dare to kill her. In case he mistakenly thought he was making fun of him, he didn''t know how to die.


    "You''d better care about the state of your young lady. She has been in for a long time. When can she come out?" Han 3000 said that he was also seeking answers for himself in disguise, because he didn''t know how Su Yingxia was, so he couldn''t let go.


    "The young lady is in good condition. It''s just the beginning." Said the old man.


    So Han 3000 is relieved.


    But it''s just the beginning, which means that it will take more time for Su to welcome summer, which makes Han 3000 feel a little depressed.


    "How much longer?" Han 3000 can''t help asking.


    "You want to know?" Said the old man.


    Han 3000 nodded like a pound of garlic.


    "Why should I tell you this trash?" Said the old man.


    Han 3000 awkwardly put away his expression of expectation. The old man is like a little kid, and he has to play a temper.


    "Are you going to stay here all the time?" Han 3000 asked the old man.


    This sentence seems to have hit the old man''s heart, and from the change of his expression, Han 3000 guesses that he can''t stay too long.


    "Boy, although you are rubbish and worthless in my eyes, since miss has chosen you, I can only believe you." The old man suddenly said to Han 3000.


    This made Han 3000 confused and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "When the young lady wakes up, you can help me tell her that I hope she can return to the world as soon as possible. Fu''s pulse needs her." The old man said solemnly.


    It seems that Fuyao is the real name of Su Yingxia.


    And look at the old man''s expression, it seems that Su Yingxia''s home in the world is suffering from some kind of crisis, so she needs to rush back to the world as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell her as soon as she wakes up, but I can''t guarantee that she can recover the memory of her previous life." Han 3000 said.


    The old man took out a glass bottle. It was very small, but it was very exquisite. He said to Han 3000, "if you let the young lady take this pill, she will naturally recover her memory."


    Han 3000 took the glass bottle, the old man has disappeared in situ, and Han 3000 did not feel any power fluctuations.


    "I can''t even feel his power. I''m really a waste as a strong God." Han 3000 said with a wry smile, in Xuanyuan world, his strength is unmatched, but for the strong people in the world, he is not even an ordinary person.


    "That''s why I don''t want to go to all directions." Said ferlingson.


    "Like Linlong, chicken tail can satisfy your vanity, so you don''t need higher pursuit." Han 3000 said that such a life is meaningless to him, and Su Yingxia is a person in the world of all directions, so Han 3000 must go to the world of all directions.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1534

    The appearance of the old man strengthened Han 3000''s determination to become stronger, because he knew that there was a huge gap between him and Su Yingxia. If he could not become stronger, Han 3000 would not be qualified to be su Yingxia.


    Just like the old man''s attitude just now, he regarded Han 3000 as a waste.


    After going to the world of eight directions, all the people in Fu''s family will see him like this. This is what Han 3000 has to change.


    "Linlong is not a common beast. It comes from the world of all directions. Can it be tamed?" Han 3000''s expression is firm to Fei Lingsheng to ask a way.


    Feilingsheng can clearly feel the change of Han 3000. No matter in tone or expression, Han 3000 seems to have decided to turn Linlong into his own strength, so as to enhance his vigilance.


    "As long as he is a strange animal, he can be tamed. I guess the reason why he went to Xuanyuan world is that he didn''t want to be a slave to the strong." Said ferlingson.


    It''s very possible to say that. Otherwise, Linlong would not venture to Xuanyuan world.


    "Have you ever considered staying in Xuanyuan world?" Feilingsheng suddenly asked Han 3000.


    "Yes?" Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Fei Lingsheng with a frown. He doesn''t quite understand what she means when she suddenly says such words.


    "Didn''t you feel the old man''s attitude just now? He was full of disdain for you, and just treated you as a waste. This is the situation your strength is facing in the world of all directions. You will be the top power in Xuanyuan world and become the waste that everyone can despise. Can you accept such a change?" Said ferlingson.


    "Do you want me to stay in the Xuanyuan world like you and not face the reality?" Han 3000 said faintly that the octagonal world is Su Yingxia''s real ownership. This alone is enough to become the reason for Han 3000 to go to the octagonal world.


    "How many people will pay attention to you when you think you have a pulse?" Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said confidently, "one day, the whole world will crawl under my feet. Do you believe it?"


    Feilingsheng would like to treat this sentence as a joke. The octagonal world is an incomparable space. With Han 3000''s current strength, if he goes to the octagonal world, even the lowest level people can slaughter him. How can he be qualified to say this?


    But feilingsheng can''t laugh, because Han 3000''s firm, let her feel a strong persistence, now Han 3000 may not be able to do, but in the future, he may really be able to do it.


    "If there is such a day, I''d like to be a bull and a horse for you." Said ferlingson.


    "No need." Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "you want me to escort you in the world, but this is not what I should do. I want to protect only her."


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia persistently. Although he knows that after su Yingxia leaves the stone room, he has no right to protect Su Yingxia, but this idea will never change in Han 3000''s mind.


    Day by day.


    As the saying goes, there are no Jiazi in the mountains, and it has been thousands of years in the world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Han 3000 has been in Xuanyuan world for two years. During these two years, Han 3000 stayed in front of Shimen almost every day. If it was not for special circumstances, he would never leave.


    Over the past two years, Shimen''s strength has obviously weakened a lot, which shows that most of its strength has been absorbed by Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 felt very strange. Su Yingxia absorbed the Pearl he got before his rebirth in a short time, but this time it took too long. How could there be such a big time gap between the two?


    Could it be said that the power of Ning Zhu to Su Yingxia was limited, so it could be absorbed in a short time?


    But at that time, Su Yingxia, who absorbed the power of congealing beads, could already abuse the whole Xuanyuan world.


    This time, Su Yingxia will not be able to directly restore the strength of Kongtong.


    If so, isn''t the threat of Linlong a joke to Han 3000?


    At this time, Linlong should have been shivering in the dark forest.


    Xuanyuan world.


    In the dark forest, there is an angry roar from time to time, which makes the strong people in the whole Xuanyuan world very afraid, so that during this period, no strong people dare to walk around, for fear that a bad luck will be caught by Linlong as food.


    Linlong''s anger comes from his fear of Su Yingxia. He knows very well what the Apocalypse is doing, but he has nothing to do with it. Linlong also tries to go to the earth and intends to solve Su Yingxia''s problem himself. But if he uses the time and space tunnel to enter the earth, he will surely attract the attention of the world. What''s more, now on the earth, Some people secretly protect Su Yingxia. Even if he goes, he may not achieve his goal.


    Now Linlong is like a chronic death. He knows that when Su Yingxia recovers his strength, he will die, but he can''t do anything.


    "I have been hidden for thousands of years, but I really want to be destroyed in the hands of a woman!" Linlong gritted his teeth and said reluctantly that in a short time, he could use the power of heaven and earth to completely block Xuanyuan world. No matter how he dominated Xuanyuan world at that time, no one could interfere with him. But at this critical time, Su Yingxia gained the power of support, which was a very desperate thing for Linlong¡° Feilingsheng, next time I see you, I will tear you to pieces. " Lin long talks to himself fiercely. In his opinion, the biggest reason why Su Yingxia''s threat has not been lifted is that Fei Lingsheng betrays him. If Fei Lingsheng didn''t betray him, how could su Yingxia accept the power of support so smoothly. No matter how much he has said or done to comfort himself, Linlong knows one thing, that is, he is doomed. This is the fact that he is powerless to change. In the face of Su Yingxia, a strong man in Kongtong, Linlong didn''t even have the courage to resist. Of course, Linlong didn''t give up. After all, it took him thousands of years to escape from the world. How can he easily accept his fate at such a critical moment? Dream again. When feilingsheng appeared, Linlong''s attitude changed a lot. He was no longer so superior¡° You still come to me, don''t you think I can help you kill Su Yingxia? " Feeling himself in the dream again, feilingsheng said faintly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1535

    Now Linlong has no idea of killing Su Yingxia, because not only feilingsheng, but also he has no such ability, so he will not have such delusions.


    "With your strength, how can you kill Su Yingxia?" Lin long said.


    This seemed to belittle feilingsheng, which made feilingsheng very unconvinced and retorted: "if you can defeat your strength, can you kill Su Yingxia?"


    Before, feilingsheng never dared to speak to Linlong with this attitude, but now, she is not afraid of Linlong.


    "Of course not." Lin long said.


    "What do you want me for?" Feilingsheng didn''t understand.


    "I hope you can help me find a way to resolve the contradiction between Han 3000 and me." Lin long said that if this contradiction is not resolved, it will be a dead end for Lin long. He also knows the current affairs and knows what he should do.


    This made feilingsheng a little surprised. She never thought that Linlong was looking for her because of this.


    Xuanyuan, the most powerful beast in the world, has to bow down because of Han 3000.


    "You are willing to bow in front of Han 3000." Said ferlingson.


    Of course, Linlong didn''t want to, but now he has no other choice. Compared with death, what is bow?


    And it''s nothing for Linlong to endure humiliation for a while. Sooner or later Han 3000 will go to the world of all directions. After he leaves, Linlong is the strongest in Xuanyuan world.


    "Isn''t it a matter of course to bow to the strong?" Lin long said.


    This made feilingsheng want to laugh. If he really took it for granted, he would not have left the world. He didn''t mean to bow to the strong. That''s why he became the king of Xuanyuan world.


    "I can''t help you. In my position, do you think I am qualified to speak in front of Han 3000?" Feilingsheng said directly.


    "You can help me find a way." Lin long said.


    This imposed on feilingsheng''s responsibility, let her very helpless, Linlong seems to have to force her to come up with a way.


    Of course, the solution is not without, but in feilingsheng''s view, Linlong is certainly not willing.


    "There''s one way, but it''s no use saying it. You won''t agree." Said ferlingson.


    "Say it." Lin Dragon God feeling move, impatient said.


    "Become Han 3000''s strange beast. After being tamed by him, he will not kill you." Said ferlingson.


    When he said this, Lin Long''s eyes clearly showed his anger.


    Make Han 3000 a strange animal!


    Lin long had fled the world, but he didn''t want to be a slave, so how could he become Han 3000''s monster.


    If he was willing to do such a thing, he would have done it as early as in the world.


    "How can it be? I''m a dragon. How can I be a monster for human beings." Linlong said with gnashing teeth.


    Feilingsheng didn''t know what Tianlong meant. It was the most orthodox existence of the dragon family. It was a pity that the dragon family had declined thousands of years ago, so that it was reduced to this situation.


    Many of the companions of the Dragon tribe chose to become human beings, but he didn''t want to, because Linlong always believed that his blood was more noble than human beings.


    "If you don''t want to, there''s no other way. After all, you killed his daughter." Fei Lingsheng said that although there is no specific answer to whether Han Nian died at the hands of Linlong or disappeared due to the disorder of time, Han 3000 will definitely blame Linlong for all the responsibilities. This is the only point that is the mortal hatred. How can there be other ways to resolve the grudge.


    "I didn''t kill his daughter." Lin long is eager to explain, even a little flustered. Even if he is not afraid of Han 3000, he is afraid that Su Yingxia will blame him.


    "But it has a lot to do with you, and you are to blame." Said ferlingson.


    "No, no, no, his daughter is not dead. Why does it have anything to do with me?" Lin long said.


    "What are you talking about?" Feilingsheng looks at Linlong in horror. The news has a huge impact on her.


    Han Nian is not dead.


    How is that possible.


    At the beginning, the power of time and space in the dark forest was chaotic. For ordinary people, the power of chaos was a sharp blade. In this case, how could Han Nian survive.


    More importantly, the reversal of space and the reversal of time, no matter from which point of view, Han Nian should not exist in this world!


    "How can it be? Even if Han Nian is not dead, he should disappear." Said ferlingson.


    Lin Long''s expression suddenly became dignified and seemed to be very tangled. After a while, he said to Fei Lingsheng, "you ask Han Sanqian to see me. As long as he agrees not to deal with me, I can tell him about Han Nian."


    Hearing Lin long say so, it seems that there is something hidden in it. Fei Lingsheng doesn''t dare to hide it.


    After leaving the dream, feilingsheng found Han 3000 for the first time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1536

    Feilingsheng, who came to Han 3000, was very excited, even panting heavily.


    Han 3000 can''t help but ask: "you appear in Linlong''s dream again. It''s difficult for him now. Do you dare to threaten you?"


    Feilingsheng shook his head, said: "I do appear in his dream, but he did not threaten me, but told me a very shocking thing."


    "There''s something to shock about." Han 3000 light way.


    "Before I tell you, you''d better be prepared. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t accept it for a while." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile. With his endurance, he doesn''t think there is anything he can''t accept.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian doesn''t care about Xuanyuan world. It doesn''t matter what happened. It''s not worth his surprise.


    "Come on, I''m ready." Han 3000 said.


    "Han Nian, not dead." Feilingsheng stares at Han 3000.


    When this sentence was uttered, Han 3000''s expression was stunned in an instant, and feilingsheng could clearly feel Han 3000''s muscles tensed in an instant.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Han 3000 turns his stiff neck and looks at Fei Lingsheng.


    He thought that nothing could shake his heart, but Han couldn''t restrain his astonishment.


    "Your daughter, Han Nian, did not die or disappear." Said ferlingson.


    "How can it be, how can it be!" Han Sanqian can''t believe it. In his opinion, it''s a matter of course that Han Nian disappears when time goes back and people are reborn. After all, he is only 14 years old after the rebirth, so Han Nian has no space to exist.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. This is what Linlong told me, and he said that if you want to know what''s going on, you should see him." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 goes directly to the forbidden area. At this time, he doesn''t care if Lin long has any conspiracy.


    In this world, in addition to Su Yingxia, the most important thing for Han 3000 is Han Nian. With such powerful news, Han 3000 will not consider whether it is a trap.


    Come to the forbidden area.


    Han 3000 just closed his eyes, then came to the dream created by Linlong.


    "If you have half a lie, I''ll scratch your skin." Han 3000 gnashes his teeth and says to Linlong.


    "If you want to know about it, you must promise me a condition." Lin long said.


    "Say, don''t say it''s a condition, even if it''s 10 or 100, I''ll promise you." Han 3000 happily said that nothing is more important than Han Nian, so Han 3000 did not think about it at all.


    "You can''t hurt me, let alone let Su Yingxia kill me." Lin long said.


    "I swear to God." Han 3000 said that from his attitude, we can clearly feel the urgency.


    As for the hatred between him and Linlong, in front of the news of Han Nian, it has become unimportant.


    "Do you remember what happened in the time tunnel on the day of our war?" Lin long said.


    "Of course, I remember that the power of the time tunnel suddenly became chaotic and conflicted, which is why I was reborn." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you feel a force that doesn''t belong to the tunnel of time and space? And this power does not belong to you or me. " Lin long said.


    Han 3000 frowned. Lin Long''s words were obviously insidious, but he deliberately played tricks, and Han 3000 didn''t understand what it meant.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t tell me about it." Han 3000 said.


    "This power comes from all directions." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 widened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "do you mean people from all over the world have captured Han Nian?"


    "The reversal of time and space, the reversal of time, and only the strong in the eight directions can protect your daughter from these factors. I''m sure your daughter is in the eight directions now." Lin long said.


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. If Han Nian really exists, it''s great good news for him.


    However, Han 3000 has no way to judge whether these words are true or false. This is probably just a tactic of Linlong. When he and Su Yingxia arrive at the world of all directions, Linlong''s danger will be over. At that time, Han 3000 will have nothing to do even if he knows it is false.


    "How do I know you didn''t lie to me?" Han 3000 said.


    "With Su Yingxia''s ability, she can return to Xuanyuan world even if she goes to the world of all directions. If I cheat you, the end will be worse." Lin long said.


    This paper focuses on Su Yingxia''s ability. That is to say, Han 3000 is not qualified to return to Xuanyuan world after he has gone to the world of all directions.


    But it''s enough to have su Yingxia.


    In this case, the probability of Linlong lying should be very small, which makes Han 3000 very excited.


    But who caught Han Nian and why? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1537

    Whether Linlong''s words are worth believing is something Han Sanqian can''t confirm at present. However, in his heart, he is willing to believe it is true, because Han Nian is also a very important role in his life. Although Han Sanqian has tried his best to comfort himself that the disappearance of Han Nian is due to the reversal of time and space, which he can''t stop.


    But even so, Han 3000 can''t really let it go.


    Now, it is exciting news for Han 3000 to know that Han Nian may still exist in another world.


    "What do you want from telling me this?" Han three thousand asked, he knew that Lin long could not be out of good intentions to let him know this thing, must be something.


    "I hope to be able to use this message to resolve the conflict between us." Lin long said.


    Han 3000''s mouth is rising. This guy used to be very arrogant, but now he is soft. It seems that Su Yingxia''s shocking power is so strong that he has begun to be afraid.


    "Just like Kongtong, are you afraid?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Just Kongtong!" Linlong seems to have heard something incredible.


    Kongtong!


    It can be described in two words.


    In Lin longan, Han 3000 is like an ignorant little boy. That''s why he has such an ignorant idea.


    In the world of all directions, Kongtong is a strong one.


    "Just like Kongtong, you really don''t understand the world in all directions. Kongtong is called a sub God in all directions. It''s a real demigod. You don''t think that the so-called God in Xuanyuan world is the real God." When he said this, Lin Long''s tone obviously revealed some disdain. The so-called divine realm of Xuanyuan world is nothing but rubbish to the world of all directions.


    Only the divine realm of the octagonal world is qualified to be called the true God.


    Because the God of the world is strong, can create a world!


    Han Sanqian''s words were not ignorant. He just took this opportunity to learn about Kongtong territory. After all, for him, Kongtong territory is just a name. He has no concept of Kongtong territory''s power. Only with this kind of ignorance can he get Linlong''s real explanation.


    The second God level, in terms of Xuanyuan world, is also the extreme teacher level, but Han 3000 knows that there is no comparability between the two.


    "The true divine realm of the eight directions world is capable of creating the world. The earth may be created by a strong one in the eight directions world. If I say this, you can understand how strong the Kongtong realm is. Su Yingxia is only one realm away from creating the world." Lin long continued.


    Create the world!


    Even the earth may have been created by a strong man from all directions.


    For Han 3000, the impact is very strong.


    Because this also means that if he can reach the divine realm of the world in the future, he can create his own earth!


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, and finally he was able to have a concept of the difference between himself and Su Yingxia. Although the concept is still not very clear, at least he has a vague concept.


    "Why do you want to leave the world? Don''t you want to have this ability?" Han 3000 curiously asked, in this temptation, but Linlong chose to Xuanyuan world hegemony, this is he can''t understand.


    In a place like Xuanyuan world, it''s someone else''s world after all, but in the world of all directions, there is a chance to be called the true God of creating the world!


    Lin long laughed at himself.


    Have this ability!


    This is something that Linlong does not even dare to think about, because not everyone has a chance in the divine realm of the world.


    "Do you think the divine realm can be achieved by anyone? When I left the octagonal world at the beginning, the whole octagonal world was nothing more than two powerful gods, and they were all just legends. No one knew whether they really existed. " Lin long said.


    "The divine realm of Xuanyuan world was once a legend." Han 3000 said that it is possible to use these words to express the legend.


    But this kind of words, but attracted the ridicule of Linlong, said: "why do you want to take Xuanyuan world and the world of eight, you can''t help but don''t know the time gap between the two worlds?"


    "Of course I know. I just want to tell you that even if it''s a legend, it can be true." Han 3000 said.


    "Even if there is a real divine realm in front of me, I will not be moved, because before I called it divine realm, I have been arrested and kept as a pet. I am different from you after all." Lin long said.


    This truth, Han 3000 can not refute, although he is a Linlong, can also be regarded as a strange beast, this is an unchangeable fact.


    "By the way, what''s the position of Fu''s pulse in the world of all directions?" Han 3000 asked curiously. Since the old man appeared and said these four words, Han 3000 was very curious about Fu''s family. He wanted to know what kind of existence the family was in the world.


    When it comes to the four words of Fu''s pulse, Lin Long''s eyes clearly reveal a strong fear, which also makes Han 3000 feel that Fu''s pulse is not simple¡° Remember I said that there are only two true gods in the world Lin long asked. Han 3000 nodded subconsciously¡° One of these two true gods is a member of the Fu family. Of course, this is only a legend of the world in all directions. No one knows the true facts. " Lin long explained. If there is a true God, then Fu''s lineage must be the top family in the world. Han 30 million did not expect that Su Yingxia had such a life experience! But since it''s such a powerful family, why does the old man say that Fu''s family needs Su Yingxia now? Does he say that something happened to the family, so he needs her to be a sub God? Or does the true God in Fu''s legend not exist¡° You can be the son-in-law of Fu''s family. I don''t know what luck you''ve taken. " When he said this, Linlong''s eyes were full of envy. But Han Sanqian has a bitter smile. Once it was just the Su family, Han 3000 was scolded in Yuncheng for three years in the name of waste. If this returned to the world of all directions, Han 3000 in those people''s eyes, is undoubtedly a waste of general, do not know how humiliating to live a fire. In Yuncheng, although Han 3000 was scolded as a waste, all this was just his pretending. But in the world of all directions, Han 3000 doesn''t need to be loaded at all. He is also a real waste! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1538

    Han Sanqian also took the opportunity to learn more about the situation of the eight sides of the world. Linlong knew everything and told Han Sanqian everything he knew. After all, he hoped to exchange it for peace between him and Han Sanqian, so he didn''t hide anything.


    After knowing what he wants to know, Han 3000 leaves Linlong''s dream.


    Before returning to the stone house, Han 3000''s heart is very heavy. He knows that he is likely to experience everything that Cloud City used to be, and the situation will be worse than that of Cloud City. After all, when he was in Cloud City, Han 3000 wanted to resist, but it was just an idea, because all the useless things were pretended by him.


    But in the world of the eight sides, it is totally different. He will become a complete waste. In a short time, Han 3000 has no ability to change his fate.


    His so-called divine realm, when he comes to the world of all directions, is just a mole ant. It''s not possible to enhance his strength in a short time.


    But Su Yingxia, despite thousands of difficulties and obstacles, Han 3000 also wants to have a try. He will never give up Su Yingxia because of this.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Han 3000''s worry, Fei Lingsheng comes to him and asks.


    "In the world of all directions, I will become a real waste, but she is the favorite of Fu''s family." Han 3000 looked at the stone room and said.


    Fei Lingsheng naturally understood that with Su Yingxia''s position in the world of all directions, Han 3000, a waste of strength, might not even be qualified to enter Fu''s family.


    But even so, feilingsheng knew Han 3000 would not give up.


    "But you still won''t stay in Xuanyuan world, will you?" Said ferlingson.


    "Of course." Han Sanqian didn''t even think about it. He replied that the relationship between him and Su Yingxia is not that these external relations can be separated, and there is no difficulty in preventing Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia from being together.


    "Have you ever thought that because of your existence, it will bring her great trouble?" Feilingsheng asked.


    Han 3000 didn''t really think about this problem, but he knew that there would be troubles. After all, Su Yingxia was superior, and Fu''s pulse would be difficult.


    But Han 3000 is confident that one day in the future, he will make the whole Fu family look at each other with new eyes. At that time, these troubles will naturally disappear.


    "I will be the true God of the world. I will." Han 3000 said with gnashing teeth.


    Looking at Han 3000''s firm look, Fei Lingsheng suddenly has an impulse to follow Han 3000 to the world of all directions. Maybe one day, she will become a strong person in the world of all directions because of Han 3000.


    But in the end, reason conquered the impulse. Feilingsheng knew that it was not easy, and in the process, she might die prematurely. For her, staying in Xuanyuan world is still the best choice at present.


    "I believe you can do it for her." Said ferlingson.


    At this time, the rainbow power from the stone chamber suddenly changed, surging very much. Moreover, because the fluctuation of power was too strong, Han 3000 and Fei Lingsheng had to retreat to a farther distance.


    "What''s going on?" Han said anxiously.


    Feilingsheng didn''t know what was going on, but the surge of power seemed to absorb the purest aura between heaven and earth. It seemed that Su Yingxia had reached the most critical time to inherit the power.


    "I think she should be out soon." Said ferlingson.


    Han three thousand did not answer, eyes tightly staring at the stone gate.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be in danger. Otherwise, the old man won''t leave easily." Feilingsheng comforted.


    This really reassures Han 3000, because the old man said that Su Yingxia would not be in danger, and his words are worth believing.


    In this state, lasted for three days, the power of crazy surge calmed down, and all the colorful power was absorbed by Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 ran to the front of the room for the first time. He didn''t see Su Yingxia for two years. It was a very painful thing for Han 3000. Now, he knows Su Yingxia will come out soon.


    Sure enough, after waiting for less than a few minutes, the stone gate was opened, and Su Yingxia, in a white dress, appeared in front of Han 3000 like a heavenly daughter.


    At the moment, Su Yingxia''s temperament is completely different, and he has become an adult.


    Han 3000 can''t tell whether it''s su Yingxia or Fu Yao.


    "You... You are..." Han 3000 faltered.


    Su Yingxia smiles and says, "what''s the matter? Don''t you even recognize your wife?"


    Han 3000 Leng Leng, then rushed to Su Yingxia side, will su Yingxia a embrace.


    "You finally came out. Do you know how worried I have been for two years?" Han 3000 said excitedly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1539

    Two years later, Su Yingxia was stunned, because for her, she just left Han 3000 for a while. Unexpectedly, two years had passed!


    "Two years?" Su Yingxia asked in dismay.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, ask her." Han three thousand points to the distant Fei Lingsheng to say.


    Feilingsheng nodded.


    Su Yingxia didn''t doubt Han 3000, so she didn''t even look at Fei Lingsheng. For her, what Han 3000 said doesn''t need other people''s proof.


    "What happened in these two years?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Go back first."


    "Then you put me down."


    "If you don''t let it go, you don''t let it go."


    "Let me go. It''s a shame to be seen."


    "How can I lose face? My husband holds his wife. It''s a matter of course. If anyone dares to say it, I''ll kill him right away."


    They fight and quarrel, and return to their room under the envious eyes of feilingsheng.


    "Look at yourself first." Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia to the mirror and says.


    When Su Yingxia saw himself in the mirror, he was shocked.


    This is not as like as two peas that she saw in the stone room.


    "That''s what your future looks like, isn''t it?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia touched her face. To her, it was like an illusion, but the real touch told her that it was all true.


    "This is the future of me." Su Yingxia said to himself.


    "You are not only beautiful, but also very powerful." Han 3000 said.


    "I do feel my body is different, but I can''t tell where it is." Su Yingxia said.


    The reason why she has such a feeling is that Su Yingxia doesn''t adapt to her own strength, and it won''t apply. It takes time for her to finish it slowly.


    But there is another way to let her know all this faster.


    Han 3000 sets out the glass bottle left by the old man.


    "What is this?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "This is left by an old man. He calls you miss. You should be the servant of Fu family in all directions, which is your real home." Han explained.


    Fu''s pulse.


    The world of all directions.


    For Su Yingxia, this is a very strong sense of shock, and she can be called miss, the status is certainly not low.


    "What''s this for?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    "As long as you eat what''s inside, you can remember all the things before, and he left a message for me to tell you that Fu''s pulse needs you, and I hope you can return to the world as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    He didn''t want to hide this matter, because sooner or later he had to face it. Procrastination didn''t mean anything to Han 3000, and Han 3000 himself wanted to face it as soon as possible. After all, if he wanted to improve his level, he also needed to go to Xuanyuan world.


    After su Yingxia took the glass bottle, she didn''t choose to open it at the first time, because it''s not so easy for her to recover her memory. She doesn''t know whether she can accept those things.


    "In any case, it''s something you have to face in the end." Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia''s hesitation and said.


    "Are you not afraid that after I restore my memory, it will affect our relationship?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I still have this confidence. After all, I''m so fascinating. How can you dislike me for other reasons?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia sniffs, Han 3000''s narcissism degree, let her have goose bumps.


    "When did you become so narcissistic? It''s disgusting." Su Yingxia said.


    Han three thousand picked to pick eyebrow, say: "you don''t think you become fierce, I dare not to you how, and you have grown up now, even if I do something to you, also don''t count to break the law."


    After that, Han Sanyi hugged Su Yingxia in his arms.


    Su Yingxia''s face is full of fear, vigilant said: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t you know what husband and wife should do?" Han 3000 said.


    For this matter, Su Yingxia still had some unknown fear, so he pushed Han 3000 away.


    For Su Yingxia, she pushed Han 3000 away with little strength.


    But Han three thousand but directly inverted fly out, and smashed a hole in the wall, directly flew outside the house.


    Su Yingxia looked at the scene in consternation, and then looked at her hand. She even wondered if it was something she had done.


    "You, are you ok?" Su Yingxia rushed out of the room and ran to Han 3000.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1540

    The disheartened Han 3000 has a wry smile on his face. He has not felt such a blow for a long time since he was called the strong one in the divine realm. However, just now, Su Yingxia''s sudden effort made Han 3000 have no way to resist.


    "This is the gap between me and kongtongjing." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Su Yingxia quickly helped Han 3000 up. She didn''t know that such a small push would cause such serious consequences.


    "How are you? Are you ok? Are you hurt anywhere?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    "I''m lucky I''m tough, or I''ll be miserable." Han 3000 said.


    "Are you all right? Don''t lie to me." Su Yingxia didn''t believe Han 3000''s words. After all, the whole wall was broken.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I still have this ability to fight." Han 3000 said.


    After repeated confirmation, Su Yingxia was relieved.


    "Although I''m ok, you still have to learn to control your own strength. Otherwise, if you hurt others carelessly, you may be in danger of death." Han Sanqian reminded that he was not injured, but it does not mean that everyone can bear the heavy damage.


    Although Han 3000''s realm is very weak in front of Su Yingxia, he is still the strong one in Xuanyuan world. In terms of resistance, he has to be much better than ordinary people on earth. Therefore, if Su Yingxia does not learn to control his own strength, he may directly take the other''s life if he injures ordinary people by mistake.


    "Well, I see." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 patted off the dust on his body and said to Su Yingxia, "when are you going to eat this thing that can help you recover your memory?"


    In this matter, Su Yingxia is very hesitant, because she is very clear that once the memory is restored, I am afraid many things will change. This is what Su Yingxia does not want to face now.


    But at the same time, Su Yingxia is more aware that there is no way to escape some things, and she will face them one day.


    "Let me think about it again." Su Yingxia said.


    "Fu''s pulse needs you. You''d better think about it as soon as possible."


    "Well, I know." Su Yingxia nodded.


    Han 3000 doesn''t say much anymore. He has done his duty to convey the old man''s words to Su Yingxia. It''s not Han 3000 who can intervene in Su Yingxia''s choice.


    "Well, we''ll go back to Cloud City after Apocalypse adapts to your own strength, OK?" Now that Su Yingxia is sober, he can go back to Yuncheng at this time. But Su Yingxia is easy to hurt people by mistake, so Han 3000 decides to let Su Yingxia adapt to his own strength first.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll get used to it soon." Su Yingxia said.


    For the next month, Su Yingxia consciously controlled her strength every day, and the effect was also very good. At the beginning, Su Yingxia casually punched, which would cause the sound of air burst. But a month later, Su Yingxia''s strength could be controlled to only push Han 3000 back one or two meters, which was very effective.


    That day, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia finally left the apocalypse.


    Feilingsheng, on the other hand, continues to stay in the forbidden area of the time and space tunnel. Although she no longer needs to guard against Linlong sending people to the earth, for feilingsheng, the earth has no enemies she yearns for. She is more willing to stay in the forbidden area, so that she can get close contact with Xuanyuan world.


    Of course, feilingsheng can also choose to go back to Xuanyuan world directly, but she didn''t do so, because she still needs Han 3000 to show her how to become a powerful person in the divine realm.


    On the plane back to Yuncheng, they were sitting side by side in the first class. Su Yingxia suddenly said to Han 3000, "I feel that the world is completely different to me."


    "What''s the difference?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I can feel a lot of different things, the wind outside the plane, the clouds, the light, even the impurities in the air." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "this is the embodiment of your perceptual ability. You are stronger than me, so you feel better than me. Later, you will find that there are many wonderful places in the world."


    "Three thousand." Su Yingxia suddenly shouts sincerely.


    Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia''s serious expression and knew that what she said next must be serious, so he put away his joking attitude.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Are you afraid?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 knows what she is afraid of. Han 3000 is really afraid of the world of the eight directions, because there, he is no longer the strong, but the lowest existence in the world of the eight directions.


    For Han 3000, the sudden decline from the strongest to the weakest is a huge change in his identity. At the same time, he will no longer have any self-protection ability. It must be false to say that he is not afraid.


    But fear of return does not mean Han 3000 will shrink back. For the sake of Su Yingxia, Han 3000 can do anything, and he is confident that he can be called a strong man even in the world of all directions.


    "I''m afraid, but it doesn''t stop me from going to the world." Han 3000 said¡° If we don''t go, can we avoid a lot of things? " Su Yingxia asked. Han 3000 frowned, Su Yingxia suddenly said so, it''s difficult for her to think about it, not accept the previous things? But Han 3000 knew that even if Su Yingxia did, she couldn''t escape her own fate, because the old man would eventually find them. More importantly, Han Nian was kidnapped by some people in the eight countries, which became the reason why han 3000 had to go to the eight countries¡° We have a daughter, do you remember? " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia¡° Of course I remember Su Yingxia said that Han 3000 had told her everything, and Han Nian had become an indelible mark of Su Yingxia, so there was no Han Nian in her memory, but this mother daughter relationship had been born in Su Yingxia''s heart¡° She probably didn''t die, and she didn''t disappear because of the reversal of time and space. " Han 3000 said. Su Yingxia''s eyes widened and said to Han 3000, "do you mean she''s still in the world?"¡° To be exact, it''s not the world, it''s the world of all directions. " Han 3000 said¡° How could she? How could she go to all directions. " Su Yingxia is puzzled and asks, Han Nian is still a child, but what ability does she have to go to the world¡° According to Lin long, she was arrested. " Han 3000 said in a deep voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1541

    The temperature of the whole first class cabin dropped suddenly!


    Han 3000 knows that this is the result of Su Yingxia''s inability to hide his intention to kill.


    "What''s the matter? The temperature suddenly dropped."


    "What happened to the crew."


    Several first-class passengers immediately called the steward.


    When the flight attendants feel the temperature of the first class cabin, they feel very strange, because it''s very cold. This is a problem they have never encountered before.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll check it."


    At this time, Han 3000 holds Su Yingxia''s hand. If Su Yingxia can''t control his killing intention, the temperature of the first class cabin will continue to drop. You know, this is a strong man in the Kongtong area of the world!


    "Don''t worry. Even if someone catches Han Nian, he must have a purpose. He will never hurt nian''er." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia obviously clenches her teeth, and the other party grabs Han Nian. It''s likely that she wants to blackmail her, which makes her unable to control her killing intention.


    "So we have to go back to the world." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 nodded, fate is so, no one can stop.


    And even without Han Nian, Su Yingxia could not escape the fate of the world. After all, her family still needs her.


    "After we have arranged things for the earth, let''s go to Xuanyuan world first." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia may return to the octagonal world without any restrictions, but Han 3000 is different. Although he has reached the divine realm of Xuanyuan world, Tianmen is the only way for him. Maybe he still has to go through a complete Tianlei disaster before he can go to the octagonal world.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia says that other things are not important to her, but since Han Nian is in the world, she has to go.


    A few hours later, the plane finally landed at Yuncheng airport.


    Two years later, Han 3000 finally returned to this place. He didn''t know how the cultivation of Dao 12 and Mo Yang was going.


    Leaving the airport, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia took a taxi to Yundingshan villa.


    Far away, Han 3000 can feel the spirit array of the hillside villa. Although the gathered spirit is very little, compared with other places, it is very good. Even if you don''t need to practice, just living in the hillside villa has many benefits for ordinary people. It''s a small matter to prolong life and improve health.


    "Do you want to take Dao 12 and Mo Yang to Xuanyuan world?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did think so before. After all, he had only a few good brothers in his life. But now, Han 3000 has to reconsider this issue.


    In the past, Han 3000''s plan was to take them to Xuanyuan world, and then help them to practice, so that the two of them would also be called strong men in the divine realm, so that they could travel all over the world together.


    But now, the situation has changed, and Han 3000 has to change his plan.


    He won''t stay in Xuanyuan world for too long, which means that he can''t escort Dao 12 and Moyang. This is not a good thing for them. After all, Xuanyuan world has something stronger than them. Without Han 3000''s protection, they are likely to die.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000 can''t take them to the world of all directions. After all, even he himself is a mole ant in the world of all directions. If something happens, it will harm them.


    "I thought so before, but now I have to tell them the pros and cons and let them choose for themselves." Han 3000 said.


    When he came to the hillside villa, Han 3000 didn''t have to knock on the door at all, but opened it by himself.


    Of course, it''s not that someone opened the door for them, but Han 3000 used his own strength.


    In the living room, Dao 12, Mo Yang and Liu Fang sat cross knee, obviously absorbing the aura of the spirit array.


    To Han 3000''s surprise, Moyang has reached the two lamp realm, and Liu Fang has three lamp realm. This is something Han 30 million did not expect.


    You know, even in Xuanyuan world, it''s very difficult to break through the one lamp world, but Mo Yang and Liu Fang are realized on earth. Are they still gifted?


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia appear in the living room. They are not aware of it. After all, there is a huge difference between their strengths. Dao 12 can''t sense the existence of Han 3000.


    "Don''t you know that all of you have intruded into the house?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The three opened their eyes at the same time.


    When Mo Yang saw Han 3000, he ran to Han 3000 excitedly.


    At the beginning, he thought that the things Han 3000 said were mysterious stories, but now, Mo Yang has been able to feel the benefits and inconceivable of the coming of cultivation.


    Liu Fang is the one who has the biggest doubts about this, but now she also accepts that people can practice.


    "Sorry, I doubted you before." Liu Fang apologized to Han 3000.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1542

    Han 3000 doesn''t care about these little things at all, and it''s normal that he won''t be believed. Even if he is Han 3000 himself, he won''t easily believe such things.


    "You two are really good. You both have a higher level, which is hard to achieve even in Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Yes? I''m so good? " For some people in Moyang, they don''t really have the concept of realm. They just know that their bodies are different, and they can do something that they couldn''t do before.


    "Compared with her, you''re still a little worse. You''re only two lights now, but Liu Fang is already three lights." Han 3000 said.


    "No, I''m worse than her?" Mo Yang didn''t want to believe in reality.


    As soon as he said this, Mo Yang''s ear was seized by Liu Fang.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t I be better than you?" Liu Fang said in a threatening tone.


    Mo Yang quickly admit his mistake, not to mention that he is not as powerful as Liu Fang. Even if he is stronger than Liu Fang, Mo Yang has to admit his advice in front of Liu Fang.


    "Wrong, wrong, of course you can be better than me." Mo Yang said.


    In front of outsiders, Liu Fang still gave Moyang a little face and didn''t pursue this matter too much.


    "3000, tell us something about Xuanyuan world." Mo Yang asks curiously.


    Since we want them to choose, naturally we need to let them know the situation of Xuanyuan world.


    Next time, Han 3000 told them about Xuanyuan world one by one.


    Han 3000 has no reservation about the state layout of Xuanyuan world and the danger of Xuanyuan world.


    After half a day, Han 3000 stopped, and Su Yingxia quickly brought a cup of hot water to Han 3000.


    "Our present state is just elementary in Xuanyuan world." Mo Yang said with a drooping head.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. You should know how many people in Xuanyuan world have been stopped in the two lamp world. He has been in the one lamp world all his life. He has reached the two lamp world in just two years, and he is not satisfied.


    "Do you think all the people in Xuanyuan world are strong? There are many weaker people than you. Don''t be dissatisfied. " Han 3000 said.


    "That''s what I said, but it''s dangerous as you said. It''s dangerous for us to go to Xuanyuan world." Mo Yang said.


    Han 3000 nodded, which is the fact, and also the reason why he told them these things.


    "Yes, so you need to consider carefully whether you want to go to Xuanyuan world or not." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m going." Dao 12 said without hesitation that this was something he had decided for a long time and would never make any changes because of other factors.


    The answer to Dao 12 is not surprising.


    However, Mo Yang hesitates to take a look at Liu Fang. It''s obvious that Mo Yang is not the master of this family.


    "Go." Liu Fang''s answer is also very simple, although only one word, but also clearly expressed his own meaning.


    "Wife, but it''s very dangerous. Aren''t you afraid?" Mo Yang asked.


    "I''m a little afraid, but now that I know the Xuanyuan world, if I don''t see it, I will regret it all my life." Liu Fang said that for this matter, her heart has been very looking forward to, after all, it is an unknown world, who does not want to see it.


    Mo Yang mouth up, can see that his heart has already decided, just waiting for the result of Liu Fang.


    "3000, when are you going?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you want to go, you need to be stronger." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s been two years since we arrived at the second lamp. No matter how powerful it is, it''s not going to take decades." Mo Yang said, he can''t wait in his heart, there is no leisure to wait.


    Han 3000 took out two holy chestnuts and said, "this can effectively help you improve your realm in a short time."


    Mo Yang reached out to hide in the past, and gave Liu Fang one, and then said: "there is such a good thing, you did not take it out earlier."


    Han 3000 stares at Mo Yang and wants to reprimand him. However, Liu Fang is present and has to give him some face. He doesn''t say much.


    "Have you figured out how to account for your family?" Han 3000 asked Liu Fang, since she agreed quickly just now, it means that she had already considered this matter in her heart.


    "If it''s going to disappear, my family will definitely come to me from all over the world, which will affect their lives. My death will make them sad for a period of time, but it won''t affect them too much." Liu Fang said.


    "If you need any help, just ask." Han 3000 said.


    Next, it''s su Yingxia''s problem. After all, she also needs to explain to her family.


    After Han 3000 and Su Yingxia returned to their room, they asked Su Yingxia, "have you figured out how to explain it to your family?"


    "I haven''t thought about it before, but Liu Fang''s method can be used for reference." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1543

    After solving Su Yingxia''s problem, Han 3000 has to think about it for himself. Although he doesn''t have much affection for the Han family, after all, Han Tianyang is still alive. This grandfather is still important to him. After all, in the Han family, Han 3000 only felt love for Han Tianyang.


    Now, the time to leave is getting closer and closer. Han Sanqian still needs to explain why he disappeared to Han Tianyang.


    Of course, Han Sanqian doesn''t intend to tell Han Tianyang the truth, so on the plane two days later, Han Sanyi made up a story in his mind, hoping to let Han Tianyang know that he will never return to Han''s home with a convincing story.


    However, it is still difficult for Han 3000.


    Although Han Tianyang didn''t contact him during the time when he came to Yuncheng, Han Sanqian knew that Han Tianyang must have been paying attention to the development of Yuncheng and knew what he had done.


    It''s hard to explain how to leave forever.


    The plane landed at Yanjing airport.


    Soon after Han 3000 left the airport, he felt that he was being followed. However, Han 3000 could not guess who he was and what he wanted to do. After all, he had not returned to Yanjing for many years.


    A taxi to the city, Han 3000 in a lane off the car, and then quickly approached the lane.


    The man who followed him was in a hurry. He was afraid that he would lose Han 3000, so he plunged into the alley. It was because of his worry that he directly exposed his whereabouts in front of Han 3000.


    "What do you want to do after being with me so long?" Han 3000 light asks a way.


    The man didn''t expect that he had long been noticed by Han 3000. He seemed a little surprised, but he tried very hard to hide his panic and said, "follow you? I don''t know you. Why should I follow you? I want to go home. Don''t get in my way


    "I''m in Yanjing, so I don''t have any enemies, and there are not many people who dare to fight against me." Han 3000 said that since he showed his strength at the Wuji summit, Yanjing no longer dares to ignore the three words of Han 3000. For this reason, even the Han family has been better developed, so Han 3000 will feel strange. Why does someone follow him once he returns to Yanjing? Is there any guy who doesn''t want to live?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Get out of my way. I''m going home." The man bowed his head and passed Han 3000 directly.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkle, as long as he a thought, can prevent this person to leave, and he also has a way to let this person instant human evaporation.


    However, Han three thousand did not do this, but this person was just an eye liner. Even killing him did not do any good to Korea three thousand.


    Han 3000, who used to kill innocent people indiscriminately, will not do the same now and in the future, because born on earth, Han 3000 regards human life as very important. Unless he has to, Han 3000 will never go to the stage of killing people.


    "Tell the people behind you that I can take it as if it didn''t happen today, but if it happens again in the future, I will visit you in person." Han 3000 said.


    The man didn''t even stop for a moment. Instead, he left quickly.


    Han Sanqian smiles a little. It''s too easy for him to know who is behind the scenes. He just needs to see who he''ll see later. For Han Sanqian, it''s easy to track people with divine sense.


    Han family.


    Han Tianyang has now taught Han Cheng everything about the Han family, and he is the dog meat strategist behind the scenes. If Han Cheng has any problems and troubles in his work, he just needs to ask him. Some small things can be solved within his ability.


    Although the Han family once had a certain position in Yanjing, there is still a huge gap compared with now. All this is due to Han 3000. It is because of Han 3000''s influence that the Han family has come to the present stage.


    Yanjing several big families, now who dare not give Han family face.


    Wang Li, in particular, treated the Han family as a master.


    Han Tianyang was very curious about this. He didn''t understand why the master of the royal family wanted to be a servant to the Han family, so he deliberately investigated what was going on. Unfortunately, he didn''t know the truth by Han Tianyang''s means. As time passed, Han Tianyang gave up and wanted to understand. The reason is not important. The important thing is that all this has brought changes to the Han family, And this change is also a good thing for the Han family.


    Now that the Han family is in a high position, everyone should be happy.


    But there are two people who are dissatisfied with this situation. They are Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s original purpose is to let Han Jun carry forward the Han family, but gradually, the prejudice against Han 3000 has formed a kind of obsession in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind. When she habitually treats Han 3000 as waste, Han 3000''s achievements will not be accepted by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Even now, Nangong Qianqiu still has a lot of dissatisfaction with Han 3000. She even thinks that if Han Jun is taught how to develop the Han family, Han Jun will do better.


    Such an idea, I have to say, is very crazy. Because Han 3000 has changed the whole pattern of Yanjing, which is definitely not something that can be done casually, and even more not what Han Jun, a spoiled young boy, can do. But Nangong Qianqiu will think so stubbornly. In the past few years, Han Jun has never given up the idea of dealing with Han 3000. Even in countless dreams, he has killed Han 3000. We can see how much Han Jun hates Han 3000 in his heart. Unfortunately, Han 3000 has not been home for so many years, so Han Jun has not found a chance. Han Jun didn''t want to send someone to Yuncheng, but when he learned that the boss of the local gray organization in Yuncheng was Han 3000, he had to give up the idea¡° Grandma, when can I be in charge of the Han family? " Han Jun asked Nangong Qianqiu, now he is close to 20, more aware of the importance of power, so he became greedy. If there is no Han 3000, if there is no Han Tianyang, the power of the Han family now should be in the hands of Nangong Qianqiu. And Nangong Qianqiu once planned to do the same. When she was in power, she would kick out the other partners of the Han family and let Han Jun monopolize the power. We can only regret that the development of things now is completely different from what she imagined. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1544

    "Your grandfather is alive, you can''t control the power of the Han family." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    This makes Han Jun show his fierce eyes. He has thought about killing Han Tianyang and his own grandfather more than once, because only in this way can he get what he wants. Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu has been stopping him this year.


    "Why not kill Han Tianyang directly?" Han Jun grins his teeth and asks. In private, he has called Han Tianyang''s name directly, which means that he doesn''t pay attention to Han Tianyang at all.


    This is the result of Nangong Qianqiu''s doting on Han Jun from childhood to adulthood. Han Jun has developed a selfishness. As long as he can get what he wants, he can do whatever it takes, even the life of his own grandfather.


    "Once this thing is revealed, do you know what kind of impact it will have on you? It''s not that grandma won''t let you do it, but that you can''t do it until you are fully prepared." Nangong Qianqiu says that the marriage between her and Han Tianyang is just for the sake of interests, so they have no feelings at all. If it is not for the chance, Nangong Qianqiu wants Han Tianyang to die more than Han Jun.


    "If you haven''t done anything, how can you know that you want to be exposed? You have to try everything before you know the result." Han Jun said with dissatisfaction.


    "Have a try?" Nangong Qianqiu laughs scornfully. How can this thing be tried easily? In the event of an accident, the result is not something they can afford.


    "In front of you is the abyss. Once you fall down, you will never be able to turn over. This is not a children''s game. You can come back again if you fail."


    Even if Nangong Qianqiu says so, Han Jun is still very unconvinced, because he thinks he can handle this matter perfectly. Even in Han Jun''s heart, he regards this matter as a very small matter, and thinks that there is no difficulty.


    This kind of blind self-confidence, in fact, is also the Nangong Qianqiu let Han Jun develop, because he wants to get things, must get, this has become a habit.


    "But Han 3000 didn''t go back to Han''s home, and he didn''t seem to care about Han''s rights, which is a good thing for you." Nangong Qianqiu said that Han 3000 helped the Han family, but he did not covet the right of the Han family, which left some room for Han Jun to turn the situation around.


    If Han Sanqian controls the Han family and makes all the Han family''s companies his confidants, it will cause great difficulties for Han Jun to succeed the Han family. Fortunately, Han Sanqian did not do so.


    These words are good news for Han Jun, but Han 3000 is very upset to say them in this way.


    Only things he doesn''t want can be thrown to Han 3000. When is it his turn to pick up the junk Han 3000 doesn''t want.


    "Grandma, the toys I didn''t want before, even if they were burned, I didn''t want to leave them to Han 3000. Now, do you want me to pick up the things he didn''t want?" Han Jun said gnashing his teeth.


    "It''s not a toy. It''s the right of the Han family. It can make you a good person. Do you still want to be angry?" Nangong Qianqiu is angry and says in a cold voice.


    Han Jun knows that rights and toys can''t be compared, but the knot of his heart can''t be easily solved.


    "Grandma, I didn''t have a temper, I just..."


    Just then, Nangong Qianqiu''s phone rang.


    When the phone is connected, Nangong Qianqiu''s expression becomes much more rigid.


    An unknown premonition was born in Han Jun''s heart. Although he didn''t know what had happened, it was absolutely no small matter that Nangong Qianqiu could change his face.


    "I see."


    When Nangong Qianqiu hung up the phone, Han Jun couldn''t wait to ask: "grandma, what''s the matter?"


    "Han 3000 is back." Nangong Qianqiu said that a moment ago, he was still glad that Han 3000 did not control the right of the Han family, but now he has come back, which makes Nangong Qianqiu a little worried.


    Once let Han 3000 stare at the power of the Han family, this is absolutely not good news for their mother-in-law and grandson.


    Because as long as Han 3000 wants it, Han Tianyang will definitely give it. This is a very clear thing for Nangong Qianqiu.


    But what Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t know is that Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to these secular rights at all. His so-called status is worthless in front of him.


    "He Han Jun clenched his teeth in an instant. Just hearing Han 3000, he could not control his killing intention.


    "Grandma, what did he come back for?" Han Jun asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu shakes her head blankly, and she can''t guess Han 3000''s purpose. However, Nangong Qianqiu, who knows more about Yuncheng, doesn''t think Han 3000 will return to Yanjing to seek Han''s help.


    "Yuncheng''s new urban area project is now developing very well. Logically speaking, there is no place for the Han family to help him, unless his current desire is no longer the right to control Yuncheng." Nangong Qianqiu said in a deep voice.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1545

    Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun are worried about the purpose of Han 3000''s return to Yanjing, but Han Tianyang is very happy about it. After all, the Han family has an absolute relationship with Han 3000, and in Han Tianyang''s heart, he thinks that Han 3000 is the best successor of the Han family, and only Han 3000 can make the Han family develop better.


    As for Han Jun, who had been spoiled since childhood and didn''t know business at all, Han Tianyang didn''t think about it at all.


    Moreover, Han Tianyang believes that if the Han family really falls into the hands of the Han Army, it is bound to decline.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years, but you''ve grown a lot. You haven''t come back to see your grandfather for such a long time." Han Tianyang said to Han 3000 with a complaining face.


    Han 3000 did grow up a lot, but it had nothing to do with time. It was because Su Yingxia inherited the power of Fuyao and became mature. So Han 3000 deliberately changed his body shape and appearance. After all, he was able to change his physical characteristics at will. As a strong God, Han 3000 could easily do it.


    "Grandfather, you must know about Cloud City. I''m too busy." Han 3000 said.


    For the development of Yuncheng''s new urban area, Han Tianyang received the news very early. He admired Han Sanqian''s great efforts. However, he also knew that Han Sanqian was just a shopkeeper. What could he do for him.


    However, Han Tianyang didn''t tear down Han 3000. He knew that Han 3000 didn''t come back. He must have his own reasons.


    "Yes, Grandpa knows you''re busy. He just complains about it." Han Tianyang said.


    "How are you recently? It seems that you are still in good health." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang patted his chest and said, "I run ten kilometers every day. Even the old lady next door is greedy for my physique."


    Hearing this joke, Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. He can feel that Han Tianyang is very happy, which makes Han Sanqian not know what to use as an excuse to leave forever.


    "Really, the old lady next door won''t like you, will she?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang picked an eyebrow and said, "not only the old lady, but also the little girl."


    The topic of Ye and Sun became more and more biased. When Han 3000 realized that the sign was wrong, it was too late.


    "You don''t know, my grandfather is still a pillar in the morning." Han Tianyang said with a proud face.


    When discussing this problem with his elders, Han 3000 felt very uncomfortable, so he quickly changed the topic and asked, "grandfather, what''s the situation with the company recently?"


    "The company?" Han Tianyang was stunned for a moment, and said: "well, it''s very good. The Yang family, the Wang family, the Mo family, who used to be the three big families in Yanjing, now can''t give the Han family a face. Of course, it''s not the Han family''s face, the most important thing is you."


    Han Tianyang doesn''t hide his love for Han 3000 at all. All the three big families once cooperated with Han family, which Han 3000 did.


    What''s more, Wang''s family and Wang Li treat the Han family with a kind heart. They are afraid that if there''s any business that won''t make money for the Han family, they will have to hand over all the business of their family to the Han family.


    "That''s good." Han 3000 said.


    "By the way, when do you plan to return to Yanjing? If you take care of the Han family''s company, it will certainly develop better. Your father''s ability is to maintain it." Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandfather, I want to tell you about it when I come back this time." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang''s happiness is beyond expression. He is also afraid that Han 3000 will resist this matter. He did not expect that Han 3000 would return to Yanjing because of this.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. As long as you come back, you can take the position of chairman immediately." Han Tianyang said that he didn''t have to think about it at all.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "no, I won''t interfere in anything in the company in the future. I come back this time to tell you that I want to go abroad and will never come back."


    Han Tianyang was stunned.


    I was looking forward to Han 3000''s return to the Han family to preside over the overall situation. Unexpectedly, Han 3000 said something like this. The huge gap in my heart led to Han Tianyang''s confusion.


    After a long time, Han Tianyang came back and said to Han 3000, "you are going to leave, and you will never come back?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 said, this is something to face sooner or later, so he doesn''t have to prevaricate in front of Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang frowned. Han 3000 couldn''t do it for no reason. He left, maybe because there was something hard to say.


    Han Tianyang thought of Nangong Boling for the first time. Maybe only he would let Han 3000 make such a choice, or it might be a helpless choice.


    "Is it Nangong Boling who asked you to do other things?" Han Tianyang grits his teeth and says that Nangong Boling once controlled his life. Han Tianyang doesn''t want Han 3000 to go his own way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1546

    "Don''t worry, grandfather. With his ability, how can you control me?" Han Sanqian said with a smile that Nangong Boling really has a huge influence, but in front of Han Sanqian, these are pediatrics. Now Nangong Boling treats him like a God, how dare he control his life.


    Nangong Boling has neither courage nor ability.


    But Han Tianyang doesn''t believe Han 3000''s words, because he knows the situation of Yuncheng very well. When those luxury goods were responsible in Yuncheng, Han Tianyang guessed that the appearance of these people was related to Nangong Boling, because Han 3000 himself can''t move those big figures in the fashion world. The only thing that Han Tianyang can think of is Nangong Boling.


    From then on, Han Tianyang almost believed that there was some cooperation between Han Sanqian and Nangong Boling, so he began to worry about Han Sanqian, because Han Sanqian would surely suffer losses if he cooperated with such old thieves as Nangong Boling.


    In Han Tianyang''s mind, Han 3000 can never be an opponent of Nangong Boling, so he is very afraid that Han 3000 will become a puppet of Nangong Boling.


    "3000, you should know that Nangong Boling is a very insidious and cunning man. You will surely suffer losses if you cooperate with him." Han Tianyang said.


    Looking at Han Tianyang''s anxious face, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing and said, "grandfather, I''m sorry he didn''t cooperate."


    Han Tianyang sighed. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would have to hide from him at this time. He could only tell all the things he had guessed. At this time, Han Tianyang didn''t want to worry about Han 3000''s face and let Han 3000 step into a sea of flames.


    "I know all about Fengqian commercial building in Yuncheng. I know the luxury goods owners you invited. Are they not related to Nangong Boling?" Han Tianyang said frankly.


    "He really helped with this, but that doesn''t mean he can control me." Han 3000 said.


    Han Tianyang sighs helplessly. In his opinion, Han 3000 is still too young to know that he has stepped into the trap set by Nangong Boling step by step. I''m afraid it''s too late for him to understand all this.


    Fortunately, Han Tianyang felt that he was from the past, and he could stop it in time.


    "No matter how the transaction between you is formed, what he promised you, you can''t believe his words, he is a person with supreme interests, absolutely..."


    Before Han Tianyang finished speaking, Han 3000 interrupted directly, because for him, these situations could not exist at all. Nangong Boling would never dare to count him even if he had a hundred courage.


    Han 3000''s strength is completely displayed in front of Nangong Boling. He should know the consequences of calculating Han 3000 better than anyone else.


    Most importantly, Han 3000''s so-called departure has nothing to do with Nangong Boling at all. It''s just Han Tianyang''s wishful thinking.


    "Grandfather, my business really has nothing to do with Nangong Boling, and Nangong Boling is just a servant in front of me." Han 3000 said.


    Servant?


    Han Tianyang shakes his head after hearing this. He knows very well what kind of person Nangong Boling is and what kind of means he has. How can he become Han 3000''s servant?


    "3000, do you want to brag in front of your grandfather? What''s more, I can''t boast. It''s so outrageous. Do you really think I don''t know Nangong Boling? " Han Tianyang said.


    Han Sanyi''s face is helpless. Nangong Boling''s awe of him is different from that of his servants. However, this kind of thing can''t be believed by Han Tianyang in a few words.


    Han Tianyang was once a puppet of Nangong Boling. His fear of Nangong Boling was just like Nangong Boling''s treatment of Han Sany.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, in order to let Han Tianyang rest assured, it seems that he has to tell Han Tianyang some truth.


    The whole Han family, in addition to Han Tianyang, no one is worthy of Han 3000''s attention, so he does not want to leave, causing any harm to Han Tianyang.


    "Look what this is, grandfather." Han three thousand out of the right hand, palm actually appeared a ball of thunder, and issued Zizi electric shock.


    "What is this?" Han Tianyang asked in consternation.


    Han 3000 smiled faintly, and the thunder ball in his palm suddenly turned into a fireball, burning a raging fire. Then, the fireball changed again. A very small tornado was formed in the palm of Han 3000, but although the size is small, the whistling wind can not be ignored.


    Han Tianyang looks at it directly. Han 3000 seems to be changing into magic, making all kinds of natural forms change in his palm.


    "You... When did you learn to do magic?" Han Tianyang asked in amazement, but in his heart, he felt that it was not just magic.


    "Grandfather, this is not magic, but the ability I have. This ability can hurt people." Han three thousand finish, suddenly a palm push out, face his wall, directly hit out a huge hole.


    Accompanied by the booming sound, let Han Tianyang stand on the spot. After rubbing his eyes, Han Tianyang determines that what he sees is not an illusion, and his expression is even more shocking¡° This... What is this! " Han Tianyang can''t wait to ask. Han Sanqian did not directly explain to Han Tianyang. Instead, he talked about what happened in Nangong family before, how Han Sanqian turned the tide with his personal ability in that attack, and how he helped Nangong Boling solve the trouble. After hearing this, Han Tianyang''s expression can''t be described as shock. His eyes and dislocated chin almost fall to the ground, all of which indicate his inner surprise¡° You mean, you managed an arms raid with one man''s ability? " Han Tianyang took a breath and asked¡° Yes, that''s why Nangong Boling is like a servant to me, because he reveres my power. " Han 3000 said. This kind of thing is hard for Han Tianyang to completely accept for a while, but he knows that Han 3000 is not as simple as ordinary people. He has the power of God and has jumped out of the boundaries of mortals¡° The place you are going to is not on earth, is it Han Tianyang asked, since Han 3000 has extraordinary power, his so-called departure is certainly not as simple as going abroad¡° Yes, the place I''m going to is called Xuanyuan world. It''s a world beyond the earth. " Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1547

    Xuanyuan world!


    For Han Tianyang, he was strange and extremely shocked.


    He never thought that there was a second world in this universe.


    Han Tianyang takes a deep breath to calm his mood.


    He knew that the reason why han 3000 told himself so much was that he had a certain weight in Han 3000''s mind. Otherwise, he didn''t need to come to Yanjing.


    "Is it dangerous?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Well, it''s very dangerous." Xuanyuan world is not dangerous to Han 3000, but his ultimate destination is the eight party world, and the eight party world is not a safe place for Han 3000.


    "Be careful. Come back to see me if you have a chance." Han Tianyang said.


    He didn''t ask Han 3000 to take him to Xuanyuan world, because Han Tianyang knew that it was a dangerous place for Han 3000, so when he went, he just delayed Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has suffered enough humiliation in Han''s family since he was a child. Han Tianyang doesn''t want to give him any more trouble because of himself.


    "I don''t know if I have a chance to come back." Han three thousand to tell the truth, he did not say let Han Tianyang relieved words.


    "Ah." Han Tianyang sighed and said, "I thought you could inherit and carry forward the Han family in the future. Now it seems that the Han family will fall into your brother''s hands sooner or later."


    This is something Han Tianyang didn''t want to see, because Han Jun is a real waste in his eyes, but now in this situation, Han Tianyang has no other choice. After all, without Han 3000, Han Jun will become the only successor.


    Han 3000 doesn''t care about such trifles. What Han Jun can get has nothing to do with him. Moreover, everything on the earth has long been meaningless to Han 3000, and it doesn''t make much difference to anyone.


    "Here you are, grandfather." Han 3000 takes out a holy chestnut. Although he doesn''t plan to leave with Han Tianyang, he also hopes to make Han Tianyang live longer.


    With the power of Shengli, Han Tianyang''s body will become stronger and his life will increase a lot.


    If he can realize some cultivation methods by himself, it''s not a big problem to live another hundred years.


    "What is this?" Han Tianyang doubts.


    "If you eat it, you can avoid all kinds of diseases and prolong your life." Han 3000 said.


    "Is there such a thing in the world?" Han Tianyang was surprised.


    "It doesn''t belong to the earth. It just grows on the earth for some reasons." Han explained.


    After Han Tianyang took the holy chestnut, he put it into his mouth. There was no need to chew it at all. The holy chestnut melted into a piece of heating, which instantly reached all parts of Han Tianyang''s body.


    "It''s so warm." Han Tianyang can''t help saying.


    "Grandfather, nothing else, I have to go." Han 3000 said.


    Parting will come. Han Tianyang knows that although he can let Han 3000 stay at home for two more days, it doesn''t make any sense. On the contrary, it will delay Han 3000''s business.


    "Go ahead, be careful. If you have a chance, remember to come back and see the family." Han Tianyang said.


    Just as he was about to leave Han''s compound, Han 3000 found that someone was staring at him secretly, but there was no hostility.


    "Mom?" Han 3000 shouts.


    Shi Jing came out from the dark, with a dim expression, and said, "you just came back, are you going to leave? It''s been many years, so you won''t stay at home for a long time?"


    Although there is no big gap between Shi Jing and Han 3000, Shi Jing still does not dare to interfere in Han 3000''s life.


    She knows the Fengqian commercial building project in Yuncheng, and she also knows that Han 3000 must be too busy to stay in Yanjing, but Han 3000 is her own bone after all. Without the oppression of Nangong Qianqiu, Shi Jing''s attitude towards Han 3000 has gradually changed a lot, and she will start to love Han 3000.


    "There are still a lot of things I need to deal with. When I come back this time, I just want to tell my grandfather some things." Han 3000 said.


    "Is there something wrong with the company? Is your grandfather willing to help?" Shi Jing knows Han 3000 is a tough man. If he doesn''t have to, he will never ask for help.


    And this time back to Yanjing, is likely to be a very big trouble, will be forced to seek help from Han Tianyang.


    "Mom, there''s no problem with my company, and I''m not going home to ask my grandfather for help. You can rest assured that no one can cause me any trouble now." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "When I was young, I learned how to brag. I learned from someone else." Shi Jing frowned.


    "Yes, if you don''t learn to brag, Han 3000, do you have any other real skills?" A strange voice sounded. Han Jun came out with Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Han Jun, the Han family in Yanjing will be handed over to you in the future. I have agreed with my grandfather that you''d better not trouble me and let me change my mind." Han 3000 said coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1548

    This makes Han Jun a little unexpected. He has always regarded Han 3000 as the enemy fighting for the power of the family, but now Han 3000 tells him that he will inherit the Han family in the future.


    How could it be!


    How can he put the Han family''s power aside and take advantage of himself?


    Han Jun raised a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew that it must be Han 3000''s malicious trap.


    "Do you really think I''m a fool, you''ll give away the power of the family?" Han Jun said disdainfully.


    "Family power?" Han 3000 sneered at these four words and said, "is it really power? In my eyes, it''s nothing. "


    "Pretending not to care, do you think how to squeeze me out of the Han family and kill my competitor, Han 3000? You are so mean. Don''t you really think I will be fooled?" Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu also has a cold face. She doesn''t believe Han Sanqian''s words. Although Han Sanqian does have a good development in Yuncheng, how can Yuncheng compare with Yanjing? His industry in Yuncheng is not as valuable as Han''s courtyard. How can he give up Han''s right?


    "Han Jun, I''ve never paid attention to you, and I don''t need to waste time on you. But I also want to warn you that if you don''t have the ability to maintain the relationship between the Han family and the three families, even if the Han family falls into your hands, it will decline." Han 3000 said.


    The attitude of the three families towards the Han family was changed by Han 3000. Even if Han Jun didn''t admit it, he knew it was an unchangeable fact, and Han 3000''s words naturally changed in his ears.


    "Han 3000, you don''t want to destroy the relationship between the Han family and the three major families, do you know this kind of thing that harms others but does not benefit yourself?" Han Jun knew that his position could not suppress Han 3000, so he had to move out of Han Tianyang.


    "As I said, I don''t have time to deal with such rubbish as you, and I don''t care to do such a thing." Han 3000 said.


    When Han Jun heard this, his expression suddenly became gloomy.


    He''s the only one who scolds Han 3000. When''s Han 3000''s turn to scold him?


    "Waste? You are the waste, the real waste. From small to large, you are also a waste in my eyes. Do you have no self-knowledge? " Han Jun said gnashing his teeth.


    With the protection of Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun has a real status as a young master in the Han family. On the contrary, Han 3000 is not as good as a servant, so it is reasonable for Han Jun to treat Han 3000 as a waste.


    But Han 3000 is no longer the oppressed Han 3000.


    "A person who doesn''t even have the most basic ability to take care of himself is still qualified to say that others are rubbish?" At this time, Han Tianyang''s cold voice sounded.


    Just now, after knowing Han 3000''s ability, Han Tianyang understood more about Han 3000''s strength. In front of Han 3000, Han Jun is not as good as an ant. What qualification is there to compete with Han 3000?


    As soon as he saw Han Tianyang, Han Jun immediately counseled him. Nangong Qianqiu also lowered his head and did not dare to take a look at Han Tianyang.


    Their husband and wife, this is because of the interests together, Nangong Qianqiu can''t dare in front of Han Tianyang willful mess.


    "Grandfather." Han Jun shouts with his head down.


    Han Tianyang walks to Han Jun, and a slapping fan is on Han Jun''s face.


    Han Jun doesn''t know why. He doesn''t dare to breathe.


    "Apologize to him." Han Tianyang scolds coldly.


    "Why?" Han Jun a face unconvinced of ask a way, give Han 3000 apology, isn''t this joking?


    Han Tianyang slapped Han Jun in the face and said, "I''m sorry."


    "I..."


    Han Jun, who hasn''t finished speaking, gets a third slap in the face.


    The pain on the face is obviously swollen.


    Nangong Qianqiu is distressed in her eyes, but she doesn''t dare to persuade.


    Han Jun knows that at this time, in addition to saying sorry, no matter what he says, he will be beaten.


    In front of Han Tianyang''s powerful aura, Han Jun can only compromise temporarily and say to Han 3000, "I''m sorry."


    Han 3000 didn''t care. He didn''t pay much attention to him. No matter what he said or did, it had nothing to do with him.


    And he will leave the earth soon. These little things are not worth Han 3000''s attention.


    "Grandfather, I''m going." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry." Han Tianyang finished, then turned to Han Jun.


    A kind of ominous premonition was born in Han Jun''s heart, but it''s not enough to have apologized?


    "On your knees." Han Tianyang said.


    There was a roar in Han Jun''s head.


    Say sorry three words, has been his bottom line, did not expect that Han Tianyang even want him to Han 3000 kneel down!


    "And you." Han Tianyang looked at Nangong Qianqiu and continued.


    Not only Han Jun but also Shi Jing.


    Although from small to large, Nangong Qianqiu didn''t treat Han 3000 as his grandson, he was also the elder of Han 3000. How can Nangong Qianqiu kneel down to Han 3000? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1549

    Nangong Qianqiu''s face is so blue that she can''t accept Han Jun''s kneeling for Han 3000. She even can''t help saying two good words for Han Jun and asking Han Tianyang not to do such excessive things. But what Nangong Qianqiu never expected is that Han Tianyang doesn''t only ask Han Jun to kneel, but also has her!


    "Are you crazy? Can he afford to have me kneel for him? " Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth.


    Han Tianyang walks to Nangong Qianqiu with a cold face. Nangong Qianqiu subconsciously retreats two steps. After all, Han Jun was slapped in the face just now. She saw it in her eyes.


    "What are you afraid of?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "I... I''m not afraid." Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "It''s not your fault that you didn''t fulfill your duty and take good care of him when you grew up." Han Tianyang said that although the debt to Han 3000 has not been recovered, but let Nangong Qianqiu admit his mistake, it will make Han 3000 feel more comfortable, so he will do it.


    Nangong Qianqiu gave a cold smile and said, "I didn''t take good care of him. Do I need to kneel down for him?"


    "You made his childhood full of nightmares and shadows, which is the price you should pay." Han Tianyang said firmly.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s temper also came up.


    In her heart, Han Sanyi has always been a loser. Although she has indeed made some contributions to the Han family, it is not so far as she needs to admit her mistakes. Moreover, this way of admitting her mistakes is not acceptable to her.


    "He''s useless himself. It has nothing to do with me." Nangong Qianqiu said with gnashing teeth.


    Han Tianyang heard this, instantly angry, two steps forward, up hand heavy wave.


    Pop!


    A loud slap in the face made Nangong Qianqiu almost dizzy.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Jing constantly winks at Han 3000, hoping that Han 3000 can say a few words to stop it, because only Han 3000 can extinguish Han Tianyang''s anger.


    However, Han 3000 stood in the same place and remained unmoved. Although he said that he had already seen things before, it was good that he could teach Nangong Qianqiu a lesson.


    "Three thousand, stop your grandfather." See his eyes don''t work, Shi Jing helpless to Han 3000 side, softly remind way.


    "Stop what and why?" Han 3000 light way.


    "Do you really want grandma to kneel down for you?" Shi Jing said that this kind of generation problem, Shi Jing is really afraid that Han 3000 will be hit by thunder and lightning.


    "Grandma? Do I have one? " Han 3000 sneers. Although he is open to the past, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about the name of Nangong Qianqiu.


    In Han 3000''s heart, he has long stopped treating Nangong Qianqiu as his grandmother. This is a stranger, a stranger without feelings.


    Shi Jing''s face is a little ugly. If Han 3000 doesn''t want to stop it, no one can stop the situation from getting worse.


    "Even if you don''t admit it, her blood is still flowing on you. If she kneels down for you, you will be struck by the thunder." Shi Jing said.


    In the face of these four words, Han 3000 smiles. For him, who has been robbed by thunder for a long time, what does it mean?


    At this time, Han Tianyang found Shi Jing and thin mud, turned his head with a cold face and said to Shi Jing, "get out of the way."


    Shi Jing shivers involuntarily. The killing intention in Han Tianyang''s eyes makes her retreat instantly. Although she doesn''t want to see Nangong Qianqiu kneel down, she doesn''t want to be remembered in Han Tianyang''s heart.


    "I''ll give you one last chance." Han Tianyang said to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression is resolute and his attitude is tough. He said: "Han Tianyang, don''t forget that I am a member of the Nangong family after all. Even if I''m just a tool man, I''m also Nangong. Let me kneel down. Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    In the past, Han Tianyang''s words have certain deterrent power. Although Nangong Qianqiu is indeed a tool man, her backstage is Nangong family and Nangong Boling, the world''s top figure.


    But now, Han Tianyang has no fear of Nangong Boling, because he is just a servant in front of Han 3000. Without Han 3000, Nangong Boling might have died in a hail of bullets.


    "Nangong Boling is a clown to the Han family." Han Tianyang said coldly.


    "Haha, haha, haha." Nangong Qianqiu suddenly laughs. To her, this is an international joke. Nangong Boling is a clown. What is the little Han family?


    "Han Tianyang, you are so bold that you dare to say that Nangong Boling is a clown. I will send this back to Nangong family." Nangong Qianqiu looks at Han Tianyang viciously. She is not afraid of breaking the net with Han Tianyang.


    "No more."


    At this time, an outsider''s voice sounded in Han''s courtyard.


    When people go by reputation.


    Han 3000''s expression was full of confusion. And Han Tianyang was obviously stunned. As for Nangong Qianqiu, he was almost ready to laugh. Because it was the Nangong Boling that they talked about. Han 3000 doesn''t understand why Nangong Boling suddenly appears in Han''s home. This guy doesn''t hide on his own island. How can he come out¡° Master, did you hear what Han Tianyang said just now? " Nangong Qianqiu hurried to Nangong Boling. She is very excited now, because the appearance of Nangong Boling, in her opinion, can not only teach Han Tianyang a lesson, but also make Han 3000 pay the price¡° I hear you Nangong Boling road¡° My Lord, he deserves to die for being so disrespectful to you. " Nangong Qianqiu said. Nangong Boling smiles. Han Tianyang deserves to die? He didn''t even dare to have this idea, because he knew that if Han 3000 wanted him to die, it would be useless even for Da Luo Jinxian. And let Nangong Boling kneel down to Han 3000, isn''t it more of a matter of course¡° be guilty of a crime for which one deserves to die ten thousand deaths? I think you deserve to die. Should you pay for the serious harm you have done to your grandson? " Nangong Boling said. Nangong Qianqiu was stunned by this. She thought that the appearance of Nangong Boling was her helper, but seeing Nangong Boling saying this, she also wanted to make her kneel down and apologize to Han 3000. What''s the situation¡° Master, what do you mean Nangong Qianqiu asked¡° Is it simple enough to kneel down and apologize? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1550

    When Nangong Boling said these words, Han Tianyang knew more about how much he revered Han 3000. It was also because of this reverence that he made Nangong Qianqiu kneel down.


    At this time, Han Tianyang is very happy. After all, he has been used as a puppet by Nangong Boling for many years, and now he can finally turn over. In the future, he will never have to worry that the Nangong family will threaten the Han family.


    As for Nangong Qianqiu, she can''t think any more. She doesn''t understand why Nangong Boling asked her to kneel down and apologize to Han 3000. Is it difficult for him to avoid humiliating the Nangong family? After all, Nangong is also on her name.


    Shi Jing was completely speechless. The appearance of Nangong Boling did not resolve this matter, but made it to an irreversible extreme.


    Shi Jing couldn''t understand why Nangong Boling did it.


    "Can''t you understand me?" Nangong Boling saw that Nangong Qianqiu did not move at all, and his tone had dropped to freezing point.


    Nangong Qianqiu shivers involuntarily. Facing Nangong Boling, she doesn''t dare to be slighted, because she has known how cruel this person is since she was a child. Nangong Boling killed her own brother in order to be the head of the family.


    If you don''t follow his words, Nangong Qianqiu doesn''t know what will happen to him.


    Before Nangong Boling was really angry, Nangong Qianqiu could only kneel down!


    When Han Jun saw this scene, his legs suddenly softened, because Nangong Qianqiu has always been his most powerful umbrella. Now the umbrella is kneeling down, which proves that Nangong Qianqiu has lost the ability to protect him.


    See Nangong Qianqiu kneel down, Nangong Boling went to Han 3000 in front, said: "if you have any requirements, you can put forward."


    "Do you think I care about her?" Han 3000 light way.


    Nangong Boling shook his head and said, "in your position, naturally you don''t have to care about such a small role."


    Nangong Qianqiu is really a small role, but when she feels Nangong Boling''s attitude towards Han 3000, she is very surprised that the head of the family of Nangong has lost any prestige in front of Han 3000, and even gives people the feeling of carefully serving Han 3000. What''s the matter!


    Even Nangong Boling is afraid of Han 3000?


    How could that be!


    "Did you come to Yanjing for me?" Han 3000 asked.


    Recently, Nangong Boling has a feeling that if he doesn''t come to Han 3000, he will never have a chance to see Han 3000 in the future. Therefore, he will boldly visit Han 3000 in person, for fear of missing his chance to go to the apocalypse.


    For Nangong Boling, apocalypse is his lifelong obsession. At his age, power and social status are no longer important. What he wants more is to live a long life. Only Han 3000 and Apocalypse can help him do this.


    "Sorry, please forgive me for coming uninvited." Nangong Boling buries his head and says that he doesn''t care about the presence of others.


    Nangong Qianqiu has no spirit in his eyes, just like he lost his soul.


    Although she had long suspected that Nangong Boling was afraid of Han 3000, it was just a guess. Nangong Qianqiu didn''t believe it.


    But when Nangong Boling said sorry, Nangong Qianqiu knew that everything she had guessed was correct, but she couldn''t understand how Han 3000, a waste, did it!


    "It''s hard for you to forget that I will go to Nangong family again, or are you afraid that I won''t go?" Han three thousand light way, south palace family still keep that stone tablet, this is Han three thousand one will take.


    Nangong Boling was really afraid of this situation, because after he saw the power of Han 3000, he didn''t feel that the stone tablet was very important to Han 3000, so he couldn''t rely on it to wait for Han 3000 in Nangong family.


    "I shouldn''t doubt you, but I''m afraid you can''t remember such a small thing." Nangong Boling didn''t dare to look up because he knew it was disrespectful to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 gave a cold smile and said, "Nangong Boling, you are so brave that you dare to doubt me."


    "I dare not." Nangong Boling trembled and said.


    "Even if I really don''t go, what''s the use of finding me?" Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling has never thought about this problem, nor dare to think about it.


    "No matter what, for me, I want to see you. As for the consequences, I never thought about it." Nangong Boling said.


    This guy is really not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to die when he does this.


    "I''m going back to Yuncheng. You''ll wait for me in Yanjing." Han 3000 said.


    Nangong Boling heard these words, and finally put down his heart, said: "if you have any orders, please don''t hesitate to speak."


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and left Han''s courtyard. For him, what else could he not do?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1551

    Nangong Boling stayed in the Han family, which virtually caused certain psychological pressure on the Han family. However, this kind of pressure did not exist for Han Tianyang, because he knew about Han 3000 and knew that Nangong Boling was afraid of Han 3000.


    "I didn''t expect you to have today''s taste. It''s hard." Han Tianyang said to Nangong Boling.


    For Nangong Boling, there is no such saying as whether he will feel better or not, because what he wants to get from Han 3000 is something that other people in the world can''t give him. Therefore, even if he is humble to Han 3000, Nangong Boling can easily accept it, as long as he thinks that he can become a person like Han 3000 and prolong his life, Nangong Boling felt that everything was worth it.


    "You look like you know something about Han 3000." Nangong Boling said.


    In addition to Han Tianyang, other Han family members are afraid of him. Han Tianyang, a former puppet, is so unscrupulous, which makes Nangong Boling guess that Han Tianyang knows Han 3000. Only in this way, he will not be afraid of himself.


    "My own grandson, don''t you understand?" Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    "You are lucky to have such a grandson. You should be able to get a lot of benefits." When Nangong Boling said this, there was an indelible admiration in his tone. He really hoped that such a person could appear in Nangong family, but it was a pity that it was impossible.


    "Is it good?" Han Tianyang deliberately tangled for a while, and then said: "he gave me a thing, let me eat, said it can be a hundred diseases, prolong life, also don''t know is true or false."


    Nangong Boling unconsciously bit his back teeth. Han Tianyang was once his puppet, but Han Tianyang got what he had always dreamed of.


    "Do you know his ability and need to doubt what he said?" Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang said with a faint smile: "of course, I have to doubt it, because I think the benefits that it can bring me are not as simple as prolonging my life."


    This almost makes Nangong Boling vomit blood. Isn''t this guy showing off on purpose?


    "By the way, you didn''t come to my grandson for these things." Han Tianyang didn''t mention the name of Han 3000, but directly used Sun Tzu to describe it. This kind of show off all the time is a blow to Nangong Boling again and again.


    Nangong Boling wants to deny that he will no longer give Han Tianyang the chance to show off. But if he wants to deny it, won''t he be doomed to be known by Han 3000?


    "Yes." Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang smiles more happily because he has got what Nangong Boling wants.


    Han Tianyang never thought that he would be qualified to show off in front of Nangong Boling one day. After all, Nangong Boling is the top person in the world, and he is just the owner of a small Han family. There is no comparison between them in their status.


    But because of the existence of Han 3000, Han Tianyang''s identity is obviously higher than that of Nangong Boling, which makes him have a bad breath.


    Nangong Boling, on the other hand, is a bit subdued. In the past, Han Tianyang was his puppet, but now he has no chance to be equal to Han Tianyang. After all, Han Tianyang is Han 3000''s elder. This natural advantage can''t be compared with Nangong Boling.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that I, Han Tianyang, should have this day." Han Tianyang said with a sigh.


    "Indeed, I don''t know what kind of luck you have to have such a grandson." Nangong Boling said that although he was not convinced, he could only accept the helpless reality.


    on the other hand.


    Shortly after Han 3000 arrived at the airport, she received a phone call from Shi Jing. Shi Jing was so angry that she really wanted to know what happened to Nangong Boling and why she was so respectful to Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter with Nangong Boling?" Shi Jing did not bend around, directly asked Han 3000.


    "He''s afraid of me." Han 3000 said.


    "How?" Shi Jing said, who is Nangong Boling? The world''s largest private economy, how can he fear Han 3000 for no reason?


    "Mom, don''t ask about other reasons. I have something to do. I''ll go back to Yuncheng and get on the plane right away." Han 3000 said that he can tell Han Tianyang about his own affairs, because that is the person he cares about, but Shi Jing is not qualified to know.


    And Han 3000 also knows that Han Tianyang can help him keep a secret, but Shi Jing can''t.


    Without asking why, Shi Jing must be unwilling. As soon as she was ready to speak, a blind voice came from her mobile phone, and Han 3000 hung up directly.


    This makes Shi Jing a little angry, but on second thought, now she has the right to be angry with Han 3000?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1552

    After returning to Yuncheng, Han 3000 discussed with Su Yingxia how to solve her problem.


    Although Su Yingxia has decided to leave the earth in the way of death, how to carry out this matter is still a big problem.


    "Three thousand. It''s so hard to die. It''s too much trouble." Su Yingxia racked his brains and said helplessly.


    "It''s easy to die, but it''s not easy to fake death." Han 3000 thought of many ways, but they all had flaws.


    Moreover, the Su family has a high status and great power in Yuncheng. Once something happens to Su Yingxia, the Su family will definitely make a thorough investigation. After all, Su Yingxia is now bound up with the future of the Su family. No matter Su''s father or Su Guoyao, they will not easily let Su Yingxia have an accident.


    "You say, is there any way to let them know that I can''t survive under certain circumstances and that I can''t find my body?" Su Yingxia said that it would be much easier if things were done in this way.


    Han 3000 thought about it, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He also has to go to Nangong family. In addition to the plane, another means of transportation is HNA. If there is a rainstorm, gale, or even tsunami, then it can become a death case? The sea is vast, who can investigate.


    And disappear in the sea, the Su family will definitely believe that they are dead, will not reveal any flaws.


    "I have a way." Han 3000 told Su Yingxia his plan in detail.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes shine after listening. This is the most perfect way she has heard so far, and it won''t let anyone find a flaw.


    "Just use it." Su Yingxia said with a happy face.


    "When?" Han 3000 asked.


    Hearing this question, Su Yingxia''s expression sank down. In fact, she didn''t think about when she would recover her memory, and even deliberately avoided it.


    Because the present life is a state that Su Yingxia likes very much, and she knows that once she recovers her memory, everything around her may change dramatically, and whether she can accept this change is something Su Yingxia is not sure.


    See Su Yingxia don''t speak, Han 3000 also didn''t continue to ask, said: "go, with me to Fengqian company, I also have to solve some personal things."


    Fengqian''s position in Yuncheng is already extraordinary. No local company can match Fengqian''s influence in Yuncheng. As a responsible company of the company, Bruce Lee controls the power of Yuncheng.


    Now Bruce Lee can easily change the fate of a company with just one word, which leads to many people trying to bribe him.


    Bruce Lee used to be just a street thug. He suddenly became the boss of the company, which changed his life completely. However, Bruce Lee didn''t lose himself because of this. In the face of those tempting bribes, he didn''t get excited.


    Because Bruce Lee knows that everything he does now is for Han 3000.


    Without Han 3000, there would be no him now.


    So before doing anything, Bruce Lee will think of two questions.


    The first is whether this will make Han 3000 dissatisfied.


    The second is whether it will harm the interests of the company.


    If any of the above two conditions are met, Bruce Lee will not hesitate to refuse. This is his way of dealing with people, because he knows that once he does something that damages Han 3000, his current status will be deprived at any time.


    Han three thousand came to the company downstairs, this time was not stopped, because Bruce Lee has specifically told the security department.


    But just on the elevator, Han three thousand met a woman leader like person, to his two showed a very disdainful look.


    "What are you here for?" Female leaders see Han 3000 pressed the top elevator, tone disdain asked.


    This kind of woman is not pleasant in Han 3000''s heart. After wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, she thinks she can be superior.


    "We don''t know each other. Do I need to report my private life to you?" Han 3000 light way.


    "I kindly advise you to go back to your home. Don''t try to bribe our boss. He is a very honest man. You go there in vain." With that, the female leader looked Han 3000 up and down again.


    In her eyes, Han Sanqian doesn''t even have a famous brand. He doesn''t know what kind of boss a garbage company is. This kind of person is even more impossible to see.


    "And for people of your class, my boss is likely not to see you at all." The female leader continued.


    Han 3000 has seen eight hundred snobs without a thousand, so the attitude of this female leader makes Han 3000 feel nothing.


    But Su Yingxia can''t stand it. She doesn''t allow this kind of common people to look down on Han 3000.


    "Can you look up at the dog''s eyes? Maybe your boss is at the door of the elevator now, ready to meet us." Su Yingxia said.


    When the female leader heard the word "dog eye", her expression was instantly covered by anger, but Su Yingxia''s next two words made her laugh again. Now Cloud City, who is qualified to let her wife personally meet, this is not a big joke? Even if the leaders of Cloud City come, they have to wait outside the office to meet¡° Little girl, you are really capable. You are not afraid to laugh at others when you blow such a bull. In my opinion, you don''t even know who my boss is The female leader disdains to say¡° I really don''t know who your boss is, but your boss''s dog is not a good thing. It only looks at people through the door Su Yingxia said. This made Han 3000 amused. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia''s swearing skill was so high that he could kill without blood. The female leader was so angry that she wanted to jump¡° Don''t be too angry. It''s not you I''m scolding. Don''t be in a hurry to take your seat. " Su Yingxia continued. This knife mends, the female leader is absolutely serious internal injury, Han 3000 can''t help but give Su Yingxia a thumbs up. I saw the female leader constantly take a deep breath to calm her mood, but even so, her breathing became more and more urgent. It was obvious that she could hardly control her anger. At this time, the elevator just reached the top floor. When the door opened, the female leader saw her boss, and there was a roar in her mind. How can the boss be at the door of the elevator? Is it really to meet these two people? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1553

    The female leader unconsciously shakes her head, because she thinks that this idea is unrealistic. In Bruce Lee''s position, how could she need to personally receive these two seemingly insignificant people?


    "Boss." The female leader bowed her head and cried.


    At this time, Bruce Lee also lowered his head and called to Han 3000, "boss."


    Han three thousand light smile.


    Su Yingxia held his head high and said to Bruce Lee, "your subordinates are really cheap."


    There is a flash of anger between Bruce Lee''s eyebrows. Su Yingxia is his sister-in-law to him, which makes her dissatisfied. She deserves to die.


    And listen to Su Yingxia say so, it is very obvious that this woman provoked them.


    "What have you done?" Asked Bruce Lee, gnashing his teeth.


    The woman leader turned pale in an instant.


    In fact, when she saw Bruce Lee bowing her head and calling for Han 3000, she already felt that the event was not good.


    Although she doesn''t know who these two people are, it must be no small person to make Bruce Lee bow so respectfully.


    "I... boss, I''m wrong." The female leader said in panic.


    Bruce Lee looked at her coldly and said, "fool, wait here. I''ll deal with you later."


    Because Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are already walking towards the office, Bruce Lee has to keep up.


    The female leader looks like she''s forced. She managed to get to her present position. Because she said a few wrong words, it''s very likely that she will fall into the abyss, which makes her regret.


    After coming to the office, Han 3000 did not sit in Bruce Lee''s seat.


    Although he is the boss of Bruce Lee, this position is still in charge of the company after all. He is not qualified to be such a shaker.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian''s purpose today is to tell Bruce Lee everything about Feng Qian, so he has no reason to be the boss.


    "You are the boss behind the scenes of Fengqian company. Do many people know about this?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 curiously.


    "Your grandfather and dad both know that if not, how would they like you to be so close to me?" Han 3000 said.


    "For them, only interests are the most important thing. I used to be a transparent figure in the Su family. No one would pay attention to me at all. Only Su Haichao is the most favorite." Su Yingxia said that although she didn''t mind these little things now, she was still angry when she recalled the past.


    For example, during the Chinese new year, everyone has a red envelope, but she is very small, and Su Haichao often shows off in front of her. This kind of unequal treatment has started almost since Su Yingxia has a memory. Moreover, because Su Haichao is favored, he can bully Su Yingxia more unscrupulously.


    Once upon a time, Su Yingxia was just afraid to see Su Haichao, enough to see what kind of psychological shadow Su Haichao had caused her.


    "But now they''ve begun to regret it, Su family. I wish I had given you all my love before." Han 3000 said with a smile, with his relationship, everyone''s attitude towards Su Yingxia has changed, especially the old man of the Su family, who probably regrets that he was not good to Su Yingxia before.


    "What''s the use of regret? They ruined my childhood." Su Yingxia said with disdain.


    At this time, Bruce Lee came to the office, and they stopped discussing the matter.


    "Boss, come to me today. Do you have anything to tell me?" Bruce Lee asks Han 3000 with a smile on his face. Although they haven''t seen each other for a long time, Bruce Lee is still a street brat.


    Of course, this aspect of Bruce Lee will only be shown in front of Han 3000. For others, Bruce Lee is an iron faced King Kong.


    "How do you like to be a good person now?" Han 3000 asked.


    Bruce Lee nodded and said, "boss, where am I going now? Those guys want to hold me in the palm of their hands. I''m so elated that I''m a dragon master."


    Looking at Bruce Lee''s successful appearance, Han 3000 can''t help laughing.


    When I first met Bruce Lee, he was still a street thug who knew nothing. He had no real ability except to scare people.


    Now, he has experienced transformation. He has the temperament of a big boss. Because he is very young, Han 3000 can even see a trace of young Junyan in him.


    "But I know it''s all the boss''s. I''m just pretending to be powerful." Bruce Lee fished his head and continued.


    "That''s why I came to you today." Han 3000 said.


    For Bruce Lee, this day will come sooner or later, so long ago, he was psychologically prepared.


    "Boss, I have no opinion. The position of the boss is yours. It''s a matter of course that I give it to you now. I''ll be your assistant in the future. It can also reduce my psychological pressure." Xiaolong said with a smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1554

    Han three thousand after listening to Bruce Lee''s words, Leng for a while, he obviously misunderstood his own meaning.


    "You misunderstood me. I want to give you Fengqian company. You will be the real boss of Fengqian in the future." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia can imagine what kind of expression Bruce Lee will look like next, so she deliberately looks at Bruce Lee''s face.


    Bruce Lee gradually widens his eyes and then opens his mouth.


    Su Yingxia can even see the Adam''s apple inside through Bruce Lee''s open mouth.


    "Be careful not to dislocate your chin." Su Yingxia can''t help reminding.


    Bruce Lee is buzzing in his mind now. In his opinion, he is just helping Han 3000 manage the company. Sooner or later, the boss will give up to Han 3000.


    But what he never thought was that Han 3000 wanted to give the company to him.


    With the current market value of Fengqian and the value of Fengqian commercial buildings in the new urban area, this is a very amazing number, but Han 3000 has to give these away, which is beyond Bruce Lee''s imagination.


    "Old... Old, I heard you right!" Bruce Lee digs his ear and asks in disbelief.


    "No, for me, Fengqian is just a game. You have played this game well. Now I''m not interested in it. Naturally, if I want a receiver, you are the best choice." Han 3000 said.


    Poop!


    Bruce Lee suddenly kneels on his knees.


    "Boss, am I doing something wrong?" Asked Bruce Lee.


    Now it''s Han 3000''s turn.


    If there''s something wrong with Bruce Lee, how can he give him Fengqian? This guy''s head is pretty funny.


    "Boss, I''ll change my mistakes. Don''t scare me." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han Sany kicked Bruce Lee in the shit and said, "what are you doing? You''re playing fog sea with me. It''s all about what."


    In Bruce Lee''s opinion, Han 3000''s doing this is either trying to test him, or making ironic remarks with him, deliberately teasing him.


    Because Bruce Lee doesn''t think Han 3000 will give him such a huge asset. No one can do such a thing.


    In this world, there is no one who does not love money and power. Now Fengqian has both in Cloud City.


    "Boss, I know you are testing me. My heart to you has never changed and will never change." Said Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 helplessly looked at Su Yingxia, not laughing or crying.


    "You think too much. I really want to give it to you, not to tempt you." Han 3000 said.


    Bruce Lee looks at Han 3000 blankly and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Fengqian is very valuable, but money means nothing to me, and I will not stay in this small cloud city forever, so I will give it to you, because in my heart, Fengqian has no value." Han 3000 explained to Bruce Lee.


    "Boss, I''m a layman. I can''t understand your realm, but do you really want to give me all the money?" Bruce Lee asked, but he still didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Yes, it''s all for you, but there''s one thing I want you to promise me." Han 3000 said.


    "Say it, boss."


    "Cooperation with the Su family can never be separated, but it is only limited to Su Guoyao. Do you understand what I mean?" Han 3000 said.


    After thinking about it, Bruce Lee said to Han 3000, "boss, what do you mean is that the whole Su family only needs to give Su face, and other people don''t have to pay attention to it?"


    Han 3000 nodded. Other people in the Su family had left a lot of bad memories for Su Yingxia. Naturally, they were not qualified to get the benefits of Feng Qian.


    "Yes, just remember that." Han 3000 said.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll never forget. In that case, I won''t go to Su''s next month." Said Bruce Lee.


    "Next month?" Han 3000 looks at Bruce Lee with a puzzled face.


    Even Su Yingxia feels strange. What will Bruce Lee do next month?


    "Boss, you don''t know. The old man of the Su family invited me for his birthday next month. Originally I wanted to give him face, but since you said so, I won''t go." Explained Bruce Lee.


    Han 3000 suddenly realized that it was the old man''s birthday.


    But when he turned his head and looked at Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia was at a loss, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Seeing Han 3000''s doubts, Su Yingxia explained: "grandfather''s birthday is a banquet for businessmen, and only Su Haichao''s family is qualified to attend. I''m not qualified to be ignored by them."


    I see. It seems that the power of the Su family is not the least. Even his granddaughter is not qualified to be present on his birthday.


    "He won''t miss you this year." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia shriveled his mouth and said, "but I don''t want to go. His birthday has nothing to do with me."


    "Go, how can you not go? It''s so hard for you not to want to get back the grievances you''ve suffered for so many years?" Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1555

    Su''s birthday is a very good opportunity for Su Yingxia.


    Although all the relatives of the Su family now work under Su Guoyao, some of their feuds have to be avenged for Su Yingxia.


    Of course, maybe Su Yingxia doesn''t care about these things, but Han 3000 can''t swallow it. He can allow himself to be wronged, but he will never allow Su Yingxia to be wronged.


    Just like everything in the past, Han 3000 can tolerate the Su family''s contempt for him, and even scold him for being rubbish. Han 3000 can be as calm as water, but he can''t shame Su Yingxia.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 and asks.


    "What else can we do? Whoever bullies you will pay the price." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. Although she says that Su Haichao''s gang has really made trouble for her, and those relatives used to treat her as a servant girl. They let her do everything dirty and tired. They didn''t care that she was just a child.


    But now, Su Yingxia doesn''t care about these things, because now she has become different from ordinary people.


    "I don''t care about these things any more. I don''t need you to avenge me." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. It''s not just revenge.


    "It''s very likely that I''ll protect you in the end. Give me this chance." Han 3000 said.


    After they went to the world, Han 3000''s ability was no longer as good as Su Yingxia''s, so he lost the qualification to protect Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia also knows this, because Han 3000 told her that she was very powerful, even the absolute strong in the world, so now Han 3000 proposed to protect her, but Su Yingxia could not find any reason to refuse.


    "Whatever you want, as long as you like." Su Yingxia said.


    Bruce Lee, a single dog, ate a wave of dog food for no reason. Although he didn''t know what was going on, the happiness between them made him feel very comfortable and even envious. He couldn''t wait to find a partner.


    However, for Bruce Lee, all the women around him are greedy for his status and money, and the green tea attribute of those women can be recognized at a glance, so he has no interest in these people at all.


    "Boss, you two should get married in the same place." Bruce Lee can''t help saying.


    Han 3000 stares at Bruce Lee, who shivers and says, "boss, I''m just talking about it. Don''t be angry."


    Han 3000 suddenly turns to see Su Yingxia, and Su Yingxia''s eyes are also blooming with a different look.


    "Go."


    "Go."


    The two said in one voice, then they held hands and ran out of Bruce Lee''s office.


    The confused little dragon has not yet understood what''s going on, and they have disappeared.


    "This... This is where to go, how so suddenly." Bruce Lee felt his head and was confused.


    Sitting back in his own place, a smile gradually appears on Bruce Lee''s face.


    Although he never dare to think that this position will really become his, it is not so difficult to accept when it really happens.


    And Bruce Lee knows that Han 3000 doesn''t see everything in Cloud City at all, so he gives the whole company to him.


    As he said, everything in Cloud City is just a game for him. Maybe from the beginning, he didn''t think about the ending, let alone that Fengqian is his own.


    "The boss is the boss. This pattern can''t be compared with that of ordinary people. For such a big company, it''s better to give someone away. Besides the boss, who can do such a shocking thing?" Bruce Lee smiles and talks to himself.


    When I first met Han 3000, Bruce Lee went away with the purpose of collecting protection fees. I didn''t expect that such a move would completely change his life.


    "Boss, even if I become the boss, this company will always be yours. As long as you come back, I can give you this position."


    on the other hand.


    Hand in hand, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, who ran out of Fengqian company building, stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." Han 3000 said.


    Just now, they just met each other''s eyes and determined each other''s inner thoughts. That''s why they jumped out of the year of thinking at the same time. This is tacit understanding. There''s no need to use too many words to explain to each other.


    The taxi driver took a look at the two people. They were so worried that they must have been rushing to pull the certificate. But judging from the grade, they were still children.


    "Are you sure?" The master asked hesitantly.


    "Sure, master. Please drive quickly." Su Yingxia urged.


    The taxi driver had no choice but to smile and then started the car.


    The marriage certificate has no meaning for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, because it can only prove their relationship on the earth, but it is useless in the world,


    However, this kind of form is very necessary for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, because they can''t feel it in the world of all directions, and they have been married. If they lose a certificate in this life, it would be a pity. To the Civil Affairs Bureau, two people in a hurry to run in interest, but less than two minutes, drooping head appeared at the door. Look at each other but smile. Han 3000 is a little bitter, but Su Yingxia is a little embarrassed, because just now the staff inside told her that as a girl, she should be reserved. How can she want to get a marriage certificate before she reaches the legal age¡° Are we rushing too much Su Yingxia said helplessly. Han 3000 also completely forgot the key points. Now they are all under 20 years old and want to get a certificate. Isn''t that bullshit¡° It seems a little bit Han 3000 embarrassed. Su Yingxia shriveled his mouth and said, "if we have a chance in the future, we must go back to earth and get the marriage certificate again." For Han 3000, this was an agreement between them, and Han 3000 agreed. At this time, Su Yingxia''s expression suddenly showed a trace of shock, as if he saw something incredible. Along Su Yingxia''s line of sight, Han 3000 understood why Su Yingxia was shocked. Su Yihan is holding a man who looks very old, and his behavior is very intimate. That person must be at least 45 years old. Even if he is Su Yihan''s elder, he is more than enough. However, the intimacy between them is definitely not as simple as the elder. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1556

    "I didn''t expect that Su Yihan was young, but he knew how to plan for his future." Han Sanqian says with a smile that Su Yihan is essentially a whore. Han Sanqian has a deep understanding of this matter, but he didn''t expect that Su Yihan had changed from such a small age.


    Judging from Su Yihan''s clothes and backpacks, she must be driven by money when she is with this old man, because with her family''s status in Su''s company, it is absolutely impossible to buy luxury goods with such a large amount of money.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t like Su Yihan, because Su Yihan often bullies her together with Su Haichao. However, seeing that Su Yihan has fallen to such a state, Su Yingxia still can''t bear it. How can she be spoiled by a bad old man at such a beautiful age.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t be soft hearted. It''s her own choice." Han three thousand see Su Yingxia eyes revealed a trace of pity, can''t help saying.


    "She is the Su family after all. It''s a shame for the Su family to do these things." After su Yingxia finished, he went to Su Yihan.


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly. They shouldn''t have interfered in these things. Just watch the excitement.


    "Su Yihan." Su Yingxia walked directly in front of them and stopped them.


    When Su Yihan saw Su Yingxia, he released the middle-aged man''s hand in panic.


    "Su Yingxia, you... Why are you here?" Su Yihan said in a panic.


    The first time middle-aged people see Su Yingxia, their eyes show the color of salivation, because with the power of supporting, Su Yingxia''s temperament has completely changed. Now she is a living goddess, which has a very fatal attraction for men. Especially this kind of lecherous old man, she is even more addicted.


    "This is..." the middle-aged man asked Su Yihan with interest.


    "I, cousin." Su Yihan said.


    The middle-aged man looked up and down at Su Yingxia and said, "it''s rare to have such a coincidence today. Let''s have a meal together."


    Su Yihan is very clear about this man''s character. When he says so, he must have taken a fancy to Su Yingxia, which makes Su Yihan have a sense of crisis of being out of favor.


    But it was not easy for her to find such a rich man who could satisfy her desire for material things. If Su Yingxia robbed her, who would be her gold owner in the future?


    So Su Yihan''s expression, immediately became full of cold, said to Su Yingxia: "you go, I have no time to eat with you."


    Feeling Su Yihan''s rejection, Su Yingxia is a little speechless. She is so old that she is willing to fall into the hands of such an old man.


    "Did I allow you to speak? I''m going to invite her to dinner. You are qualified to refuse?" The middle-aged man scolded Su Yihan. Obviously, he only used Su Yihan as a tool to vent his anger, and he didn''t really put in his feelings. That''s why he dared to be so straightforward in front of Su Yihan.


    "If you look one more time, I''ll dig out your eyes. Do you believe it?" A voice full of cold sounds.


    Han 3000 appears beside Su Yingxia.


    He has long felt the middle-aged man''s unkind eyes, but also on Su Yingxia body without worry, this for Han 3000, is to Su Yingxia disrespect!


    "Little thing, who are you to threaten me with such words?" The middle-aged man said to Han 3000 with a sneer on his face.


    He won''t look down on a young boy.


    Looking at the current Cloud City, apart from the Su family and Feng Qian, who else can he be afraid of?


    "You''re something old." Han 3000 said.


    The middle-aged man heard the old thing three words, with a trace of ferocious expression, gritted his teeth and said: "you say who old thing, have the kind to say again."


    "Old man, you''re not so old that you can''t even use your ears?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man was completely furious.


    In front of a woman, being humiliated like this, he feels that he has lost all his face, so he can only teach Han 3000 a lesson so that he can find a place for himself.


    "Son of a bitch, you''ve provoked me." The middle-aged man had green eyes and raised his hand inexplicably.


    Han Sanqian was curious about what he suddenly raised his hand for, when he saw someone nearby approaching them, and it was obvious that they were the same group.


    I didn''t expect that this guy had a bodyguard secretly. It seems that he is not an ordinary person.


    However, in Yuncheng, no ordinary person meets Han 3000, which is just a paper tiger.


    A group of ten people surrounded Han 3000.


    The middle-aged man showed a proud smile on his face and said, "little bastard, how do you want to die?"


    "This sentence, I should ask you. As I said, if you look at her more, I''ll gouge out your eyes. Now the conditions have been met." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The middle-aged man seems to have heard a joke. With so many bodyguards, Han 3000 even dares to talk big.


    Even Su Yihan thinks Han 3000 is an idiot. He is not soft at this time, and dare to say such words.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1557

    "Su Yingxia, you''d better let your boyfriend take charge of his mouth. Don''t say anything to hurt yourself." Su Yihan reminded.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes revealed a sense of disgust. My boyfriend said that this goddess like woman had been tarnished. It was a pity for him.


    However, this does not mean that he has given up his lust for Su Yingxia. Even if there are some flaws, he can accept it.


    "Your boyfriend is dead today, but there is a way to make him die." The middle-aged man said to Su Yingxia.


    "What can I do?" Su Yingxia casually asked, she is not worried about Han 3000 will be hurt by this guy, on these people, Han 3000 one hundred can not use two hands.


    "As long as you''re willing to have dinner with me, watch a movie, and watch the sunrise tomorrow morning, I''ll let him go." The middle-aged man said with an obscene smile.


    Han three thousand heart has risen to kill, not only to dig out his eyes so simple.


    Covet Su Yingxia, but also in front of him, put forward this kind of request to Su Yingxia, is not to seek death is what?


    "Have you bought yourself a coffin?" Han 3000 asked.


    The middle-aged man doesn''t care what Han 3000 says at all, because in his eyes, this kind of little mischief is the mouth to show off his ability, what he cares more is Su Yingxia''s choice.


    "I wanted to save you and say something nice for you, but now I don''t have to." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes the middle-aged man do not understand, he still need help to speak?


    In the current situation, as long as he says a word, Han 3000 can be disabled at any time. This woman will not be beautiful, but is her brain not right?


    "I think you are both blind. I don''t know who I am." Said the middle-aged man.


    "This is the boss behind Fengqian company. I don''t know which one of you is more powerful?" Su Yingxia asked with a curious expression.


    After hearing the four words of Fengqian company, the middle-aged man was obviously stunned.


    In Yuncheng, apart from Fengqian and Su''s family, he doesn''t pay much attention to Tian''s family. It''s a coincidence that he happens to meet someone he''s afraid of?


    However, the little bastard in front of me doesn''t look like a person over 20 years old. How could he be the boss of Fengqian company?


    "All the cooperation of Fengqian is achieved by him and the Su family. There is a su family person around you. She should know this very well. Don''t you ask?" Su Yingxia continued.


    The middle-aged man turns his head and looks at Su Yihan with stiff neck. If this is the case, it will be a disaster today.


    Now Cloud City, who dare to offend Fengqian, that is a dead end!


    "Is... Is it true?" The middle-aged man swallows his saliva and becomes obviously nervous. He asks Su Yihan.


    Su Yihan doesn''t know the identity of Han 3000, but the cooperation between the Su family and Fengqian is indeed facilitated by Han 3000, which is why the Su family pays special attention to Han 3000.


    But in Su Yihan''s opinion, even if Han 3000 contributed to this incident, it doesn''t mean that Han 3000 is the boss of Fengqian.


    "Cooperation really has something to do with him, but... It doesn''t mean Fengqian company is his." Su Yihan doesn''t want to admit it, because Su Yingxia used to be the object she played with. Now Su Guoyao suddenly takes control of the company, and Su Yingxia becomes the first lady of the Su family. This is something she doesn''t want to accept. If Su Yingxia and the boss of Fengqian company still have such a close relationship, Isn''t she even less important in front of Su Yingxia.


    The middle-aged man turned to think that this is indeed the truth. He may be a middleman, pretending to use Fengqian company as a tiger.


    But then Su Yingxia''s words made him despair.


    "Don''t you think that there are many similarities between the two words, 3000 and Fengqian?" Su Yingxia said.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man''s mind suddenly thundered.


    Three thousand!


    Fengqian!


    There are too many things in common.


    If it''s as like as two peas, it will be exactly the same.


    This


    finished!


    finished!


    The middle-aged man nearly fainted in the dark.


    In Yuncheng offended the boss of Fengqian company, he must be a dead end! And the whole cloud city will not let him go.


    Those who want to flatter Fengqian company, if they know this, it''s no surprise that they will swallow him alive.


    Looking at Han 3000 again, middle-aged men are no longer domineering, but with a very strong sense of fear.


    "Get out of here, you don''t want to get out of here." The middle-aged man said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard also understood what kind of mentality he was now and quickly withdrew.


    "Mr. Han, I''m... sorry, it''s me who should die, it''s me who should die." The middle-aged man slapped himself in the public without any cover, and he didn''t feel soft at all.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1558

    At this time, Su Yihan feels extremely ashamed, because she lost to Su Yingxia not only because of the age between the man and Han 3000, but also the status and influence.


    His performance at this moment, is a complete waste, face panic hit himself, for fear that Han 3000 will not forgive him.


    For a middle-aged man, he was suffering the most terrible thing in history, because he knew what would happen if he could not get Han 3000''s forgiveness.


    Seeing that his face has been swollen, Han 3000''s expression is still so full of killing intention. The middle-aged man''s heart is full of bitterness. If he had known that, he should not go out today.


    "Mr. Han, please give me a chance. I really know it''s wrong. I''ll kneel down for you." With that, the middle-aged man fell to his knees with a puff.


    This scene made passers-by particularly surprised. They were all curious about what happened and why an old man would kneel down to a young man?


    Han 3000 reluctantly glanced at Su Yingxia. It was very easy for him to solve this matter. He just needed to kill him, but Su Yingxia deliberately exposed his identity, which made the guy start to kneel down and apologize.


    "You don''t want me to kill him?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia Bingxue is smart. She can''t expose Han 3000''s identity for no reason, so Han 3000 knows that there must be a reason.


    Su Yingxia picked an eyebrow and said, "it''s on the street. I don''t want you to perform unique skills here."


    "By my means, no one can find out." Han 3000 said.


    "Hum." Su Yingxia pouted and said, "is your method very powerful? Is it as powerful as me?"


    Han 3000 was suddenly speechless. Compared with Su Yingxia, he was not as powerful as Su Yingxia. It can even be said that there was no comparability between the two.


    He is the divine realm of the Xuanyuan world, while Su Yingxia is the Kongtong realm of the octagonal world, which is totally two different concepts.


    "Well, I''ll give up." Han Sanqian drooped his head powerlessly.


    At this time, already in the crowd to see annoyed tianchangsheng toward Han 3000.


    The reason why he didn''t show up just now is that he was afraid of exposing Han 3000''s identity and causing unnecessary trouble to Han 3000.


    But now, he sees that Han 3000 has some helplessness and doesn''t seem to know how to deal with it. For tianchangsheng, this is a good thing and can help Han 3000 solve it.


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter." When tianchangsheng came to his side, he called out warmly.


    Middle aged men are not afraid of Tianjia, because since Fengqian was founded, Tianjia''s influence in Yuncheng has plummeted.


    But it''s not good news for him to encounter Tianjia at this time, and the appearance of tianchangsheng can prove Han 3000''s identity.


    "You came just in time." Han Sanqian doesn''t know how to deal with the man in front of him. Tianchangsheng appears, which helps him solve a problem.


    "Three thousand, if you have any inconvenience, just let me." Tianchangsheng said with a smile.


    "Take this guy away. I want his eyes." Han 3000 said, with eyes indecent Su Yingxia, Han 3000 did not want his life, has been particularly generous.


    But for the middle-aged man, it was a thunderbolt.


    No eyes, his world will be a dark, no matter how beautiful beauty, can''t see, what''s the meaning of such a life?


    "Mr. Han, Mr. Han, I''m wrong. Please give me another chance. I''ll never dare again." The middle-aged man was in a hurry and kept kowtowing to Han 3000.


    The touch between his forehead and the ground was thumping, and soon there was a large bloodstain on his forehead, which showed that he had no energy at all, and that he was extremely afraid.


    For these, Han 3000 as did not see, because when the middle-aged man began to look at Su Yingxia with lustful eyes, and put forward requirements to Su Yingxia, his fate has been doomed.


    "Take it with you." Han 3000 said.


    Tianchangsheng nodded, waved to his men, and then took the middle-aged man away.


    In this process, the middle-aged man is still shouting to Han 3000 for mercy, but Han 3000 pretends that nothing happened.


    For Han 3000, such behavior will not be forgiven. No matter who the other party is, if you touch Han 3000''s bottom line, it will be a dead end.


    Su Yihan''s face was extremely ugly. She thought that she was close to a rich and powerful man, and she would not have to bow down in front of Su Yingxia in the future. But what she didn''t expect was that she still had no chance to turn over in front of Su Yingxia.


    "Go home. You''re from the Su family. You don''t have to deal with such old men." Su Yingxia said to Su Yihan.


    This is especially harsh to Su Yihan''s ears, just like Su Yingxia is maliciously mocking him.


    "Su Yingxia, don''t be too proud. One day, I can find a man more powerful than him." Su Yihan said with gnashing teeth.


    This made Han 3000 laugh. To find a better man on the earth is just wishful thinking and impossible.


    "I''m for your own good. You don''t think that people like him will really like you." Su Yingxia said¡° Why not? Are you the only one who deserves to be liked? " Su Yihan said maliciously in his eyes. Han 3000 shakes her head helplessly. Su Yihan hates Su Yingxia. No matter what Su Yingxia says, it''s useless. Her kindness will only be treated as a donkey''s liver and lung by Su Yihan¡° Come on, you can''t save such a woman. " Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to save Su Yihan. It''s just that everyone is Su''s family. That''s why she kindly reminds her. Moreover, Su Yingxia is now above all mortals, and she doesn''t want to worry about the past with Su Yihan, so she doesn''t want to see her degenerate. And most of those things in the past were planned by Su Haichao. Even if Su Yingxia wanted revenge, he also wanted to find Su Haichao¡° Since you can''t listen, I can''t help it, but I can tell you that there is no better man than him in this world. " With that, Su Yingxia takes Han 3000''s hand and passes Su Yihan by. Han 3000 was very happy. He was still angry. He suddenly felt that today''s incident was not bad. At least he got Su Yingxia''s approval, and Su Yingxia took the initiative to hold his hand. This is not a small progress in their relationship. In this world, there is no better man than him! This is the most touching words Han 3000 has heard so far¡° What are you laughing at? " When Su Yingxia saw the smirk on Han 3000''s face, he couldn''t help asking. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1559

    "You just said I was the best man, from the bottom of my heart?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    "Heart, no, I''m just talking about it." Su Yingxia said with a straight face.


    Han 3000, who was at the top of the mountain, fell into the ice valley because of his words.


    Just talk about it.


    These words had the strongest impact on Han 3000 in history, so that he became a little trance.


    "Can I just talk about it?" Han said bitterly.


    Feeling the dramatic ups and downs of Han 3000''s emotions, Su Yingxia couldn''t help laughing. Of course, what she said was true and from the heart, but she didn''t mean to see Han 3000 so complacent, so she deliberately attacked Han 3000.


    "If you want to be the best, you have to be better. I believe you." Su Yingxia said that these words can also be regarded as giving Han Sanya some impetus.


    Han 3000 disguised the bitter smile on his face, which is very true. If Han 3000 wants to be the best, he really needs to become more powerful, because once he goes to the world of all directions, he is not only not good, but also probably just a waste.


    "You can rest assured that no matter which world I am in, I will become stronger to protect you." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly took a deep breath and said to Han 3000, "when my grandfather''s birthday is over, I will restore my memory."


    Han 3000 was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia had made a decision so soon. For Han 3000, it''s not a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing. After all, it''s something they need to face sooner or later, and it''s useless to escape for a while.


    And after Su''s birthday, it''s next month. Han 3000 still has time to enjoy the moment with Su Yingxia.


    After returning to the hillside villa, Dao 123 people are practicing. They are also making great efforts to go to Xuanyuan world.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went directly back to their room.


    When it comes to this kind of private space alone, Han 3000 will inevitably have some waves in his heart. After all, he is also a man and can''t miss those things.


    In the past, Su Yingxia was still young, and Han 3000 could put aside these evil ideas. But now, Su Yingxia is a goddess. Under this temptation, Han 3000 can hardly keep his heart.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your heart beats faster suddenly. What''s wrong with you?" Su Yingxia suddenly asks Han 3000.


    It''s not a matter for Su Yingxia to feel Han 3000''s heartbeat across the air, and she doesn''t do it deliberately, she just feels it naturally.


    "It''s natural for me to be a little nervous when I''m alone." Han 3000 said without concealment.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushed, although Han 3000 said very obscure, but she can also understand what it means.


    "Get rid of the dirty things in your head." Su Yingxia said.


    "How can you call something dirty?" Han Sanyi, with a reasonable appearance, preached to Su Yingxia: "we are husband and wife, those things are reasonable, and we don''t need those things to have children."


    Su Yingxia''s face was hot and red like a tomato. She didn''t dare to look at Han 3000''s direction at all. She said, "you are all unreasonable, and we are not married yet. How can we be regarded as husband and wife?"


    "This..." Han Sanyi didn''t know what to say. They went to get the license, but they were rejected because of their age. Legally speaking, they were not legal couples.


    But this little thing, can not live Han 3000, said: "even if it is not husband and wife, but we can also be regarded as lovers, lovers can also be regarded as normal ah."


    "Is it necessary to be a couple? Then I don''t want to be a couple with you. " Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian was confused. He didn''t expect Su Yingxia to say such words. It was hard for him. He quickly said: "cough, i... I don''t mean that. I think you have a point. Although we are lovers, we don''t have to do that. I''m worried."


    Su Yingxia is very shy, but seeing Han 3000''s flustered appearance of busy explaining, she can''t help laughing.


    Han three thousand see Su Yingxia smile, know that he was teased, is ready to teach a good lesson, Su Yingxia, knock on the door suddenly rang.


    This makes Han Sanyi look disgusted. This is the time when they cultivate their feelings, and they don''t know which blind person interrupted them.


    Open the door, Mo Yang a face smile of stand in the door, see this face, Han 3000 want to kick on a foot.


    "What for?" Han 3000 cold voice asks a way.


    "We have a barbecue. Would you like to join us?" Moyang asked with a smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1560

    Han 3000 had only one heart to barbecue Moyang.


    But just when he was ready to refuse, Su Yingxia said: "barbecue, OK, what have you prepared?"


    At the same time, Su Yingxia has walked out of the room.


    Once again, Han sank his head.


    Seeing this, Mo Yang realized that he had done something wrong and asked Han 3000, "3000, shouldn''t I knock on the door?"


    Han 3000 immediately clenched his back teeth and said, "it''s a good time for you to come."


    As a man, Mo Yang soon even thought of what Han 3000 was angry about. He quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were still playing in the daytime. You didn''t say that earlier."


    This almost didn''t make Han 3000 cry. If he didn''t say it earlier, would he have to give Mo Yang a report in advance?


    "Don''t hang around in front of me today, or you won''t know how to be beaten." Han 3000 reminds Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang subconsciously shrinks his neck and lives under the same roof. He looks up but doesn''t look down. How can he avoid wandering in front of Han 3000?


    In the backyard, Dao 12 has set up a barbecue and is making a fire.


    Su Yingxia and Liu Fang are preparing food.


    For Han 3000 now, he doesn''t have much desire to eat. When he reaches the divine realm, he is already in the realm of creating a valley. But when he sees delicious food, he can''t help but be greedy, especially the charm of barbecue. Even if he is a strong man in the divine realm, he can''t resist it.


    Soon, a few people happy, Han 3000 also forgot to be destroyed by Moyang good things, everywhere chatting, drinking.


    This kind of relaxed atmosphere is very enjoyable for Han 3000, because he was born twice, and there are few such moments.


    "Three thousand, after going to Xuanyuan world, can we still be like this?" Mo Yang suddenly asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 takes a look at Su Yingxia. He will never let Su Yingxia go to the octagonal world alone. Even if his realm is only cannon fodder for the octagonal world, Han 3000 will stay with Su Yingxia and try his best to protect him.


    Moreover, if Han 3000 wants to improve himself, he must go to the world of all directions.


    "I won''t stay in Xuanyuan world for too long, so if you want to survive in Xuanyuan world, you must rely on your own strength." Han 3000 reminds a few people.


    Speaking of this topic, Dao''s expression became a little more dignified.


    "Three thousand, what kind of realm can be completely free from danger?" Dao 12 asked.


    There is no danger at all!


    There is only one answer, that is, the divine realm Han 3000 has now. Otherwise, even the supreme teacher realm can not be so absolute.


    However, it is not a simple thing to reach the divine realm. The reason why han 3000 can achieve this is due to the skeleton, which is not available to everyone.


    "Generally speaking, as long as you don''t make trouble, you won''t be in any danger when you reach the eight lamp realm, but you should be absolutely safe, unless you reach my present realm and can be proud of the whole Xuanyuan world." Han explained.


    Han 3000''s realm Dao 13 people certainly can''t think of it. After all, it''s already the peak of existence. It''s the eight lamp realm, and they can pursue it.


    "But don''t worry, I will protect you before I leave." Han 3000 said.


    "Three thousand, we don''t worry about it. We are very relieved to have you here." Mo Yang said.


    "By the way, I have news for you." Su Yingxia has decided when to recover his memory. That is to say, the time when they left the earth is almost at a similar time. This matter should be notified to Dao 123 in advance.


    Han 3000 did not say what news, Mo Yang and others have guessed.


    "Has the time been decided?"


    "When?"


    "Next month, after Su''s birthday." Han three thousand finish, pause and continue to say: "if you still have any regrets here, take advantage of this period of time can quickly do."


    Mo Yang and Dao twelve had no regrets and worries. After all, they had no relatives.


    But Liu Fang is different. She has her own parents.


    "I''ll go home with you tomorrow." Without waiting for Liu Fang to speak, Mo Yang said, because he guessed what Liu Fang was thinking at this moment.


    "But what about our cultivation?" Liu Fang said with a worried face that the most urgent task now is to improve her state as soon as possible. Only in this way can she have the strength to survive in Xuanyuan world.


    If she can''t let go of her private affairs and delay such an important cultivation, Liu Fang''s heart will be too much.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t 3000 something? Let''s just eat two more. Are we afraid we can''t make it up?" Mo Yang says with a smile that he doesn''t want Liu Fang to leave with regret, so before leaving, he must let Liu Fang finish all the things she wants to do.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1561

    Now, Shengli is not of great significance to Han 3000. After all, what he is pursuing is the realm of the eight worlds, and Shengli is the product of Xuanyuan world after all. Therefore, no matter how much he eats, he will not improve his realm.


    So now the way to make Shengli play the most useful role is to give it to Moyang and others. Their realm is low. After eating Shengli, they can play the most effective role.


    After listening to Mo Yang''s words, Han 3000 took out a few and said to Mo Yang, "go ahead, time is running out, do what you want to do, and leave no regrets."


    Mo Yang took over Sheng Li easily. He didn''t show any outward appearance, and he didn''t say thank you to Han 3000. After all, the feelings between men don''t need to be expressed verbally.


    "Come on, now that you have Shengli, you don''t have to worry that you can''t keep up with it." Mo Yang said to Liu Fang.


    Liu Fang looked at Han 3000 gratefully and said, "thank you."


    Han 3000 shook his head and said, "thank you. This thing is of no value to me. It can be of the greatest use to you."


    Liu Fang said nothing more, because she couldn''t repay Han 3000 if she had to thank him. Because Han 3000 gave her a chance to see the world outside the earth, and she could not finish it anyway.


    After they left, Han Sanqian told them many things about Dao 12.


    Although it is said that he can arrange some things after going to Xuanyuan world to minimize their danger, Han Sanqian is not sure whether there will be any accident, so the best way to ensure their safety is their own strength.


    Han Sanqian hopes that before he goes to the world of all directions, he can raise the level of Dao 12 to the highest level, and it''s better to reach the highest level. In this way, the lives of Mo Yang and Liu Fang will not be threatened.


    But in a short time, it''s not easy for Dao 12 to become a strong one in the extreme division. No matter how many holy chestnuts there are, it won''t help.


    "Can''t felingson protect them?" Seeing Han 3000 struggling about this matter, Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 in doubt that there is a ready-made strong person who doesn''t need to take a detour to complete an unrealistic thing, which makes Su Yingxia confused.


    "Feilingsheng does have the strength to protect them, but this person is not 100% trustworthy." Han Sanyi has always been wary of Fei Lingsheng. After betraying him because of Lin long this time, Han 3000 believes that Fei Lingsheng is not a reliable person, so he will never hand over the lives of twelve or thirteen people to Fei Lingsheng.


    "Why?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    "This Apocalypse trip, she has betrayed me, fortunately I found out in time, otherwise, she will definitely find a chance to kill you." Han 3000 said.


    "Kill me?" Su Yingxia felt very strange. For no reason, why did Fei Lingsheng kill her? There was no reason at all.


    "She is controlled by Linlong, and Linlong is afraid of your strength, so she wants you to die." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia suddenly realized, and unconsciously said: "this bug, actually want me to die, see how I deal with it."


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry when he hears the word "bedbug". With his current strength, he doesn''t dare to call Linlong like this. However, Su Yingxia is fully qualified. This also reflects the gap between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. He doesn''t want to admit that he can''t do anything about it.


    "If he knew that he was upsetting you, he would hide like an earthworm." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly thought of something, and her expression became more serious.


    Han 3000 also noticed Su Yingxia''s emotional change and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. Just now, some fragmentary pictures flashed in her mind. A dragon appeared in the picture, and the whole body showed the crystal clear color of jade. Countless people crawled in front of it, as if they were begging for mercy.


    In addition, Su Yingxia can feel a strong sense of oppression in just a few scenes.


    What kind of dragon is it? Why is it so powerful!


    "Nothing. It seems that I suddenly thought of something, but I can''t describe it concretely." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian knows that this is probably because the memory of Fu Yao has begun to be unsealed bit by bit, but Su Yingxia still needs to eat what the old man left in order to recover all the memory of his previous life.


    Han 3000 gave Dao twelve holy chestnuts and said, "try your best. This kind of thing can''t be forced."


    Dao 12''s expression is firm. Even Han 3000 thinks it''s impossible, but he doesn''t admit defeat. He must try his best.


    In the following days, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia stick together almost every day, doing what ordinary lovers should do. In a short period of time, their relationship has heated up sharply, like glue. Now Su Yingxia no longer holds Han 3000''s wrist all the time.


    Dao 12, on the other hand, has been closed all the time. In order to meet Han 3000''s expectations, Dao 12 is really desperate.


    On this day, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are preparing to go out to cultivate their love in their daily life. However, after opening the door, there is a man standing in the front yard who is unexpected but reasonable to Han 3000. Sooner or later, he will appear. Yi Qingshan. This guy was ordered by Lin long. At first, he must have wanted to make trouble for Han 3000, but now he can appear on his own initiative, which shows that Lin long has no idea of dealing with Han 3000 at all¡° I didn''t expect that we would meet here. " Han 3000 said to Yi Qingshan. Yi Qingshan pretends to be enigmatic, but what he says to Han 3000 is a little puzzling. He seems to recognize himself¡° Where else can I go if I don''t meet here, and you''ll never find me if I don''t show up. " Yi Qingshan said. Han 3000 has to admit this, and he doesn''t know what method Yi Qingshan used to escape from Han 3000''s divine consciousness. However, if he doesn''t appear, it won''t have any impact on Han 3000, because his strength can''t confront Han 3000¡° I don''t need to look for you, because I know you''ll show up sooner or later, and as long as I''m there, you don''t want to hurt anyone. " Han 3000 said. This makes Yi Qingshan don''t know how to refute. He really doesn''t dare to do it easily. Once han 3000 finds out, he is likely to lose his life. He doesn''t dare to gamble his life. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1562

    "You''ve always been a man who''s afraid of death. I''m not wrong." Seeing that Yi Qingshan didn''t refute himself, Han 3000 continued with a smile.


    Yi Qingshan is indeed a man who is very afraid of death. Since he reached the nine lamp state, maintaining his life has become Yi Qingshan''s top priority. Once there is something that threatens his life, Yi Qingshan will run away, and he is definitely the fastest one. This matter is almost unknown in the strong circle of the whole Xuanyuan world, and it is also because of this, Yi Qingshan also has a nickname, which is called mountain bandit. He can run the fastest with mountain on his back.


    Of course, such a nickname, it is not casual, everyone is qualified to shout.


    But Yi Qingshan is very strange. People in Xuanyuan world only know about it. How can a guy from the earth know him well?


    "Who are you, why Linlong will kill you, and you know something about me." Yi Qingshan asks Han 3000.


    This surprised Han 3000, because Linlong remembered him and feilingsheng remembered him, which made Han 3000 subconsciously think that his rebirth only changed the earth.


    But looking at Yi Qingshan''s present state, he seems to have no recognition of himself, which shows that his rebirth has brought changes to Xuanyuan''s world.


    But... But why feilingsheng and Linlong are special, which makes Han 3000 a little confused.


    "But didn''t Linlong tell you?" Han 3000 pretends to be surprised and says to Yi Qingshan.


    "What is it, what should it tell me?" Yi Qingshan asked eagerly.


    "I am the only strong God in Xuanyuan world. You don''t know." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Qingshan is stunned for a moment. The message he gets from Linlong is that Han 3000 is very strong, and he is the strongest in the same realm. Therefore, Linlong repeatedly tells Yi Qingshan not to appear in front of Han 3000, so as not to endanger his life.


    And Yi Qingshan did. Naturally, he was afraid of death. Of course, he didn''t dare to try it easily.


    However, he did not expect that Han 3000 had become the powerful one in the legend of Xuanyuan world!


    "I see." Han 3000 suddenly laughed and said, "I know why Linlong chose you instead of others."


    "Why?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    "Because you are afraid of death enough, because you can make sure that Linlong knows that you will not easily appear in front of me without his orders." Han Sanqian laughs and says that Lin long is very good at employing people. If he becomes a strong man, he may not be satisfied and fight with Han Sanqian, but Yi Qingshan will never do it.


    In this case, it is obviously not commendatory.


    But Yi qingshansi didn''t mind. He was afraid of death. Xuanyuan was known all over the world. He didn''t think it was a disgrace for a long time.


    "If I knew you were a God strong man, I would never have come to this place." Yi Qingshan already began to regret, even felt that he should not appear in front of Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 wants to kill him at this time, he has no chance to escape.


    Although the supreme teacher''s realm is strong enough, Yi Qingshan still has self-knowledge in front of those who are strong in the divine realm.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t kill you, but there''s a reason why you suddenly appear, right?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    Yi Qingshan then remembered what Linlong had told him and said to Han 3000, "Linlong asked me to convey to you that Xuanyuan world has been broken. Now the gate of heaven is wide open. Once Su Yingxia appears in Xuanyuan world, he will be taken away immediately."


    The gate of heaven is wide open!


    This is not to give Han 3000 a chance to breathe.


    If Su Yingxia is taken away, Han 3000 must keep up with him for the first time. That is to say, Han 3000 has no time to deploy Xuanyuan world affairs to ensure the safety of Dao 12 and others.


    This is very bad news, but it''s a good thing to know in advance that Han 3000 has made preparations in advance.


    "Thank him for helping me. He was going to kill him, but if he can give me information, I''ll spare his life. If there''s any latest information, let me know as soon as possible." Han 3000 said to Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan''s throat obviously wriggled, and then asked Han 3000, "can I go?"


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. He is as timid as a mouse. It''s really humiliating to him.


    "Of course, you can go." Han 3000 said.


    After Yi Qingshan leaves, Han 3000 sees Su Yingxia with a dignified expression.


    Originally, he intended to pretend that he didn''t know anything and continue to have fun with Su Yingxia. For the rest of the time, however, it was obviously unrealistic to see Su Yingxia''s state.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know why. I have an uncertain premonition in my heart. It''s like... It''s like I''m going to be separated from you."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1563

    "Don''t worry, no one can separate us." Han 3000 said with a heavy tone, although he knew that everything after he went to the eight directions world was beyond his control.


    But Han 3000 still has this kind of determination.


    Su Yingxia nodded. Although she tried to think of the good side, her fear could not be reduced.


    See Su Yingxia also did not have a good mood, Han 3000 simply canceled today''s itinerary, two people returned home to study.


    After leaving the hillside villa, Yi Qingshan immediately gets in touch with Linlong and breaks out his temper. Because Linlong conceals Han 3000''s strength from him, Yi Qingshan feels that he has suffered an unprecedented crisis.


    In the face of Yi Qingshan, who was almost in a rage, Linlong was not moved at all. After Yi Qingshan finished complaining, he said faintly: "you are afraid that he will kill you, but you are not afraid that I will kill you? Talk to me in that tone. I wonder if you can stand me


    Yi Qingshan was stunned for a moment, and his attitude changed instantly. He said to Linlong, "I''m sorry."


    Lin long laughs. This soft egg really has the name of humiliating the extreme teacher. Who can be so cowardly as him.


    "I warn you, your body residual my breath, as long as I want you to die, just need a thought, and so, you''d better think clearly before you lose your temper to me next time." Lin long said.


    It is because of this that Yi Qingshan can escape Han 3000''s divine consciousness, because the breath of Linlong has completely covered Yi Qingshan''s original breath.


    "I''m sorry, I know it''s wrong. There won''t be another time." Yi Qingshan said.


    "What else did he say when he knew that?" Lin long asked.


    "He said he would not kill you, if there is any latest situation, we need to tell him the first time." Yi Qingshan said.


    Linlong was relieved to hear this, but he was not afraid of Han 3000, but of Su Yingxia. With his current strength, he was not enough to fight in front of Su Yingxia.


    "With your strength, are you still afraid of Han 3000? Is the divine realm so powerful?" Yi Qingshan can''t bear his curiosity and asks Lin long.


    He really wants to know how strong the divine realm is!


    "The divine realm is not terrible, neither is Han 3000." Lin long said.


    This makes Yi Qingshan feel even more strange. Since Han 3000 is not terrible, what is Lin long afraid of?


    "What''s terrible is the woman around him." Lin long continued.


    The woman?


    Today, Yi Qingshan also specially investigated the breath of that woman. He was a normal person, and even he could not feel the slightest strength. How could it be terrible?


    "Isn''t that woman an ordinary person? I''ve felt her breath, nothing special. " Yi Qingshan said.


    This makes Linlong burst out laughing. It''s Yi Qingshan who can easily feel the strength of Kongtong.


    "You really think highly of yourself. Are you qualified to find out her strength Linlong tone disdain said.


    The world of all directions!


    Yi Qingshan''s pupil changes slightly. Isn''t the octagonal world the space above the Xuanyuan world?


    It is said that people in Xuanyuan world are qualified to go to that world only when they reach the divine realm, which is enough to show how powerful the people there are.


    And Su Yingxia is the strong man in the world!


    Yi Qingshan, whose eyelids are jumping, doesn''t know what to say.


    "What should I do next?" Yi Qingshan asks Lin long.


    "Your current use is to give you information. If I have any new information, I will tell you." Lin long said.


    "Yes." Yi Qingshan responded respectfully.


    Hillside villa.


    Han three thousand in order to not let Su Yingxia continue melancholy, specially looking for a comedy, two people at home to see a movie.


    However, no matter how happy the movie Qiaoduan is, Su Yingxia''s dignified face has not faded a point.


    Han Sanqian knows that in addition to worrying Su Yingxia about the big opening of Tianmen, it also causes her a lot of psychological pressure. After all, after she went to Xuanyuan world, she has no chance to buffer her time. She has to face what she once did when she scolded her. Anyone else would feel the pressure.


    However, this pressure can be avoided.


    As long as Su Yingxia recovers his memory and knows all the things he used to do, maybe the pressure will be gone.


    "Otherwise, you''d better restore your memory first." Han Sanqian suggests to Su Yingxia that this is not what Han Sanqian intended, because Su Yingxia may become another person when she recovers her memory, and the relationship between them may also be affected.


    But Han 3000 will never let Su Yingxia suffer because of his selfishness.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath. The reason why she was silent was that she was thinking about it.


    "Do you think it''s good for me?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I don''t know if it''s good, but it''s sooner or later. It won''t make much difference if it''s earlier or later." Han 3000 said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1564

    What we have to face, procrastination and evasion can not solve the problem.


    Su Yingxia knew this very well.


    When Han 3000 said this, Su Yingxia decided in his heart.


    Seeing Su Yingxia take out the glass bottle, Han Sanqian is smiling, but he can''t stop sighing, because he knows that the originally expected carefree life will end ahead of time.


    "I''m going out for a walk." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    "Yes." Su Yingxia gently should a, did not let Han 3000 stay.


    After leaving the hillside villa, Han 3000 came to the garden. After the arrangement of the Moyang couple, the flowers will bloom in the coming year. Unfortunately, Han 3000 can no longer see the flowers here.


    At this time, Han 3000''s heart beat faster for no reason, because he knew that if he saw Su Yingxia later, he would not be the Su Yingxia he knew, and might even change a lot.


    Such an unknown makes Han 3000 feel uneasy. He always feels that his feelings with Su Yingxia will change because of this.


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter with you?" I don''t know when Dao 12 came to Han 3000.


    Han wasn''t aware of this, and he was even startled by the sudden sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "You have something on your mind. I asked you what happened." Dao 12 said.


    "What''s on your mind." Han Sanqian laughed awkwardly and said, "I have nothing on my mind


    Dao 12 doesn''t believe Han 3000''s words. If he doesn''t have something on his mind, how can he not even notice that he''s by his side? You know, he''s a strong man in the divine realm.


    "There is only one thing in the world that can make you worry. It must have something to do with Su Yingxia." Dao 12 said that anyone can guess this, because as long as he is close to Han 3000, everyone knows that he doesn''t care about anything except Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 sighed heavily. He hid the sword from the twelve. It didn''t seem necessary, so he nodded.


    "What''s the matter?" Dao 12 asked.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and told Dao 12 what he was facing.


    When Dao 12 learned that Su Yingxia was the strong one in the world, she was not shocked at all. Moreover, she was so powerful that she could even regard Han 3000 as a mole ant, which was even more incredible.


    But Dao 12 knows that Han 3000 can''t cheat him by saying such words without any reason, and the worry on Han 3000''s face is also a real emotional expression, which can''t be adulterated.


    "You are so powerful, but you want to be a mole ant in the world of all directions, and the family of Yingxia is so powerful, will you be in danger?" Dao 12 worried.


    Han 3000 hasn''t thought about this problem, because the starting point of his consideration is not because of himself, but because of Su Yingxia. He will only worry about what situation Su Yingxia will face.


    "Now Tianmen gate, once we return to Xuanyuan world, we will go directly to the world of all directions. We don''t even have a chance to breathe, which makes me feel a lot of pressure." Han 3000 sighed and said.


    Dao 12 can''t feel the same about it, because he is not as powerful as Han 3000, and he can''t imagine what angle Han 3000 stands.


    But there is one thing Dao 12 firmly believes, that is, no matter what difficulties Han 3000 encounters, he can have his own solutions.


    The world of the eight sides is stronger and more, so it''s good to make yourself stronger?


    "Three thousand, I believe that you, with your ability, will certainly be able to deal with everything. When you get to the world of the eight sides, you will certainly become a strong one." Dao 12 said firmly.


    This makes Han 3000 laugh and cry. When is it? Dao 12 is still in the mood to praise him.


    "The divine realm of Xuanyuan world used to be just a legend, but you did it, and you did it in a very short time, so I believe you can do it after you go to the world of eight directions." Dao 12 said.


    Han 3000 subconsciously shook his head, Dao 12 will say so, because he does not understand the situation.


    Han 3000''s rapid progress in Xuanyuan world is due to that skeleton. It''s also because of this factor that Han 3000 can reach the divine realm.


    The occupant of this skeleton was probably the strong man in Xuanyuan world, which gave Han 3000 a shortcut.


    But it''s different when you go to the world. This skeleton can''t help Han 3000 a lot.


    "A lot of things, you don''t understand, this for me, is an absolute problem, but you can rest assured, in order to welcome the summer, I will not give up anyway." Han 3000 said that even if he went to the world, he would become a mole ant, which would be a great blow to Han 3000, but this does not mean that he can kill his fighting spirit.


    As long as there is Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s fighting spirit will always be burning.


    Time soon arrived at night, but Su Yingxia in the room did not move at all.


    Han 3000 is afraid to disturb Su Yingxia, so he can only wait in the living room. Dao 12 has been advised to go back to his room and continue to close down, because in the future, the safety of Mo Yang and Liu Fang needs Dao 12 to ensure, so his cultivation can''t delay any time. Soon, it was late at night. At night, the villa on the hillside was very quiet, but Han 3000 didn''t use his divine sense to investigate the situation in the room. Finally. At three o''clock in the morning, Su Yingxia came out of the room. At this moment, Han 3000''s palms sweat, because for him, what will happen next is unknown, even Su Yingxia is strange¡° I remember everything before. " Su Yingxia''s voice is like a tool man, without any emotion. Han 3000''s heart suddenly fell into the ice valley. Although he had already guessed that the recovery of memory might change their emotional relationship, when the fact really happened, Han 3000 still couldn''t accept it¡° Yes, it is Han 3000 said at a loss¡° Do you want to know why I came to earth? " Su Yingxia asked, voice or so no feelings, like Han 3000 as a stranger in general. Such a sense of distance makes Han 3000 feel very uncomfortable, but in front of Su Yingxia, he still doesn''t want to show it¡° If you can tell me, I want to know. " Han 3000 said¡° If you want to know if you don''t make me some supper, I''m starving. " Su Yingxia''s words suddenly changed. He pouted discontentedly and said to Han 3000, rubbing his stomach. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1565

    Han three thousand in situ froze for a long time, Su Yingxia''s sudden change, back to his familiar appearance, let Han three thousand heart because of joy and at a loss.


    He thought everything had changed, but looking at Su Yingxia''s familiar smile, it seemed that everything was the same as before.


    "What are you doing? You won''t just watch me go hungry." Su Yingxia goes to Han 3000 and pulls Han 3000''s arm to act coquettishly.


    Han three thousand this just return to mind, quickly say: "you wait, I do for you immediately."


    With that, Han 3000 went to work in the kitchen, while Su Yingxia, who was sitting in the living room, regained her dignified expression. It was only after Han 3000 appeared again that she began to smile again.


    Although Han 3000 can''t wait to know what happened before Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia doesn''t take the initiative to speak. He can only resist the inner impulse and wait for Su Yingxia to finish eating the noodles.


    In fact, Su Yingxia now has no need to eat, and she is even less likely to feel hungry. She actually wants to give herself some time to stabilize her mood, and then share some important memories with Han 3000.


    After eating noodles, Su Yingxia made a very enjoyable appearance.


    Looking at Han 3000''s expression, Su Yingxia said: "I left the world and hid in the earth because I escaped marriage."


    "Runaway!" Han 3000 is stunned. Su Yingxia came to the earth because he escaped from marriage. Doesn''t this mean that he will face great trouble.


    "Well, it''s a family marriage. It''s a giant marriage in all directions. Because of my escape, my family has been seriously hit. The old man you see is my teacher. He taught me everything from childhood to adulthood. The reason why he said that my family needs me is that he wants me to go back to complete the marriage. Only in this way can I keep my family." Su Yingxia said.


    Complete the marriage?


    This is almost the top news for Han 3000, because Su Yingxia is his wife. How can he get married with other men?


    But Han 3000 couldn''t figure it out. He heard Lin long mention that Fu family is one of the three powerful families in the world. How could he be seriously hit by other families?


    "Fu family is also the top family in the world. How can it be attacked so easily?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Do you know the highest level of the world in all directions?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han three thousand nodded, this matter Linlong talked about, so Han three thousand also remember very much.


    "True God, there is one of Fu''s, who is absolutely strong and can even make the world." Han 3000 said.


    "Yes, but do you know that true gods have their end of life, and there are only three true gods in all directions." Su Yingxia said.


    "Why?" Han asked, puzzled, that there are only three real gods at the same time, which means that as long as the three real gods do not die, other people will not be able to reach such a state, which is a little strange.


    "According to the ancient legend of the eight directions world, the three true gods restrain each other in order to keep the eight directions world from chaos." Su Yingxia said.


    There are legends in the world!


    This reminds Han 3000 of one thing for the first time. Where does the legend come from? It''s hard to say that there is still more space in the world of all directions?


    "I understand the principle of the tripartite balance, but how can we prevent others from reaching the realm of the true God?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Su Yingxia shook his head. This has always been the secret of the world. No one knows what the real situation is.


    "But what does it have to do with the attack on Fu''s pulse?" Han 3000 continued to ask.


    "My grandfather is one of the three true gods. Unfortunately, he is dead." Su Yingxia said.


    "Dead!" Han 3000 can''t help exclaiming. No wonder Fu''s family has such an experience. Without the true God, how can he be the opponent of the other two families.


    But what does this have to do with Su Yingxia? Why do you want her to get married? Is it difficult to get married to keep Fu''s position?


    Han Sanqian can''t help but feel that the head of Fu''s family is too simple. The family status must need a real God to be stable. It''s impossible to rely on marriage alone. Moreover, after marriage, Fu''s family is likely to become a subordinate or even a servant of the other party, which is not necessarily good for Fu''s family.


    "I think it''s too easy to maintain Fu''s position by marriage." Han 3000 disdains a way, if let him do this to help the family of the family of a vein of, he is absolutely won''t do so.


    "It won''t be that simple, of course." Su Yingxia said.


    "What''s the secret?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    Su Yingxia suddenly becomes a little embarrassed. Han 3000''s subconscious feeling is that what Su Yingxia says next seems not simple.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1566

    Su Yingxia hesitated for a long time, Han 3000 did not urge, just waiting quietly.


    Finally, after a long period of silence, Su Yingxia said: "there is a destiny master in Fu''s pulse. He knows from the stars that there will be another true God in Fu''s pulse in the future, and this true God is me and the born child."


    Han 3000 suddenly realized that it is no wonder that there is such a marriage in Fu''s family. If they are not sheltered by each other, they hope that the next true God will still appear in Fu''s family.


    However, it is estimated that no one can know whether this so-called astrological phenomenon is true or false.


    "This... Can this be true?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but it''s absolutely impossible for me to marry someone who has no feelings at all."


    Han Sanqian knows how strong Su Yingxia''s attitude is. Otherwise, she will not leave the world and come to the earth to hide. This fully shows how determined she is.


    "Yes Han three thousand suddenly thought of a thing, stunned said: "you now have children, this will have half the chance, really God will be read son."


    In Han Sanqian''s opinion, although he is not the leading actor in the astrology, at least Su Yingxia is the key figure. Han Nian should have half the chance to become a true God.


    Su Yingxia directly shook his head and said, "impossible, because the true God is not a girl."


    "Why can''t women be gods?" Han 3000 did not understand that the difference between men and women is just a gender issue, but gender does not represent ability.


    "The true God of the world is always male." Su Yingxia said.


    "Is Wan Yi nian''er an exception?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She understands why han Sanqian thinks so, but this is absolutely impossible. Moreover, the existence of Han Nian is not something that Fu family can admit and accept. Let alone cultivate Han Nian to be a God, even if it is difficult for her to survive in the world.


    "I can tell you for sure that if you let the people of Fu family know the existence of Han Nian, they will kill nian''er in the first time." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 bites his teeth, but Fu''s pulse does not mean to admit the existence of Han Nian. He can understand it.


    But if Fu''s pulse wants to kill Han Nian, it will be a huge bad news for Han 3000, because Han 3000 speculated that Han Nian was captured by Fu''s pulse.


    If this conjecture is correct, then Han Nian may have been killed.


    "Don''t worry, nian''er won''t be captured by Fu''s pulse." Su Yingxia guessed what Han 3000 was worried about and said to Han 3000.


    "How do you know?" Han 3000 does not understand the way, Su Yingxia and the world has no contact, how can she know the situation of the world.


    "My teacher always treats me as his own daughter. If he knows about this, it is absolutely impossible to hide it from me. But he didn''t ask you to convey anything, which means that he didn''t know. This proves that nianer is not in Fushi." Su Yingxia explained.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, this explanation is somewhat untenable. After all, he doesn''t have the same level of trust in Su Yingxia. However, since Su Yingxia said so, Han 3000 is willing to believe it.


    But who else would do that except for Fu''s pulse?


    "After going to the world of all directions, you and I can only be separated. Otherwise, your life will be in danger, but I will wait for you, wait for you to come and take your wife, wait for you to find nianer, and then take me away." Su Yingxia said.


    Although Han 3000''s current strength is just a mole ant in the world, after hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han 3000 is full of fighting spirit.


    "Don''t worry, no one can break us up, even the true God of the world is not qualified." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia smiles faintly. She knows how slim this matter is in her heart, because she knows Han 3000''s strength, and it is absolutely impossible for her to compete with the whole Fu family. But she must hold such an illusion. Only in this way can she not despair.


    "Go." Su Yingxia suddenly took Han 3000''s hand and said.


    "Where to?" Han Sanqian is confused and doesn''t understand what Su Yingxia is going to do.


    "Of course, I went back to my room to go to bed. Don''t you want to sleep?" Su Yingxia said.


    What is Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia is what realm!


    They don''t need to sleep at all.


    But Su Yingxia put forward such a request, Han 3000 of course is repeatedly nodding, such as pounding garlic.


    Back to the room, Su Ying Xia did not ask Han three thousand to sleep on the floor.


    When they were sitting at the end of the bed, Su Yingxia suddenly put his hands around Han 3000''s neck and said in a low voice, "are you still the same as before? Are you a wood?"


    Han 3000 swallows his saliva unconsciously. He''s not a wood, but out of respect for Su Yingxia, so he doesn''t make trouble.


    But today, Su Yingxia mentioned that Han 3000, as a man, could not be indifferent. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1567

    Three days before Su''s birthday.


    Because the status of the Su family in Yuncheng is completely different now, and the old man has naturally become the object of the Su family''s last generation. Countless people want to take this opportunity to curry favor with the old man.


    So three days before their birthday, someone had already come to the door to give gifts, which almost broke the door of the Su family. This was a grand occasion that the Su family had never had before.


    The smile on the old man''s face is almost stiff. Today, most of the time, he has shown more smiles than in the past few years, enough to see how happy he is.


    Besides, it''s still before his birthday. He knows that there are a lot of big gifts. Those business families will send them on their birthday. Just thinking about it makes the old man think it''s a beautiful thing.


    Before, he never dared to think that he could have such a strong influence. On his birthday, the whole business community of Cloud City was shocked by him. Moreover, even several big families in other cities sent special people to give gifts. Such a high status almost made the old man dream.


    But he knew that all this was true. Although it had nothing to do with his ability, it really belonged to the Su family.


    When the old lady saw that the old man was happy today, she made a pot of tea and went to her side.


    "I haven''t seen you so happy in years." The old lady said with a smile.


    The old man couldn''t hide his rising mouth and said, "how can I be unhappy? I''m well, and the development of the Su family is promising. Can you imagine that my su family will have such a position today?"


    This is really not what the old lady can imagine. The former Su family is just a little transparent to the business community in Yuncheng. Few people will pay attention to it. But now, the Su family has become the first family in Yuncheng, and its status has far surpassed that of Tianjia. It is only a dream before.


    "It means you are not only lucky, but also lucky." The old lady said with a smile.


    The old man denied these words. He didn''t feel how lucky he was, because Han 3000 brought all these things to him. The recovery and the development of the Su family are closely related to Han 3000. It can be said that Han 3000 changed the whole Su family and even Yuncheng.


    "I don''t like to hear that. Although the Su family is powerful and developed now, we must never forget Han 3000''s kindness to the Su family. It''s because of him that the Su family can have what it is today." The old man said that Han 3000''s position in his mind has become higher and higher. Of course, the old man also knows why han 3000 is kind to the Su family, but it''s a pity that Su Yingxia is not old enough. Otherwise, he would like to hold a wedding for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia as soon as possible, so as to completely stabilize the relationship.


    There was a flash of displeasure in the old lady''s eyes, but she covered it up quickly.


    From her heart, her rejection of Su Yingxia did not decrease because of the appearance of Han 3000. Moreover, the old lady did not want the Su family to fall into the hands of Su Guoyao, because she eventually believed that Su Guoyao was a waste. It was Han 3000''s alms that enabled the Su family to reach its present status, and the temporary prosperity was false, Sooner or later, the Su family will decline because Han 3000 doesn''t help, so the old lady thinks she wants to stop it.


    And the most effective way to prevent it is to let Su Guolin return to the company and regain power. In the future, Su Haichao will hand over the company to make the Su family really stable.


    "While you are so happy, I have something to tell you." Said the old lady.


    On hearing this, the old man''s face immediately showed an unhappy look and said: "if it''s still because of Su Guolin, you don''t have to speak. I don''t want to be in a good mood to be destroyed by you."


    "Su Guolin is also your son. How can you favor one over the other? And now the Su family is developing steadily. If you let him go back to the company and give him a small position, it can be regarded as giving him a bite to eat. Is it hard for you to watch him starve to death in the street?" Said the old lady.


    In order to make su Guolin win the position in the future, the first step is to let him go back to the company first. This is the old lady''s idea.


    But the old man obviously rejected it.


    After hearing the old lady''s words, she showed her disdain and said, "starve to death in the street? As an adult, if he doesn''t have the ability to support himself, what''s the use of his going back to the company? My Su family doesn''t need such waste. "


    In the eyes of the old man, except Su Guoyao is his own son and Su Yingxia is his own granddaughter, other people can be ignored.


    For a businessman whose interests are supreme, family members do not have any hard work at this time.


    As long as the Su family can develop in an orderly way, even if Su Guolin really starves to death on the street, the old man will never go to see it.


    "Are you really so cruel?" The old lady gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on in your mind. I warn you that if you mess around again and don''t discard those ideas, you will be driven out of the Su family. Whoever dares to damage the interests of the Su family is my enemy!" Said the old man.


    The old lady was so guilty that she didn''t dare to look him in the eyes.


    The old man continued: "you treat Su Guoyao as a waste and Su Guolin as the future of the Su family, but the fact has already been put in front of you, so hard that you don''t know who can give the future to the Su family? What''s more, Su Guolin''s skills are used to deal with his family. When did he really contribute to the company? "¡° I''ve been sick for many years, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know anything about the company. "¡° I also know that you are manipulating Su Guolin. Do you like the feeling of listening to the government behind the curtain? So when you can''t control Su Guoyao, you can''t stand it? " After that, the old lady turned pale. When Su Guolin was in charge of the company, she was really behind the scenes. Many of the company''s decisions were made by the old lady. She seemed to be listening to the government behind the curtain, and she liked to operate Su Guolin as a puppet. However, no one can explain all this. Even the old lady doesn''t feel it. She just thinks that the Su family can be better only if they develop according to her ideas¡° You want to control the company, but you have to look at your own ability. You have done a lot for the Su family, but is everything really good? " The old man asked again. The old lady took a deep breath, as if she had grown old again¡° I want the Su family to be better. " Said the old lady¡° The Su family will become the best in the future because of Han 3000. " The old man said firmly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1568

    In the most prosperous commercial street in Yuncheng, Su Yingxia takes Han 3000 by hand and walks around the merchants one by one.


    Han 3000 is not bored. Every shop goes in to accompany Su Yingxia. After all, it''s a good thing for Han 3000 to accompany Su Yingxia shopping.


    And their time of peace is not much, Han 3000 also seems to cherish this time.


    Came to a gift shop, Su Yingxia took a fancy to a pair of rings, but felt that he took the initiative to mention this matter, it seems that some difficult to say, so he called Han 3000 to his side.


    "Do you think this necklace looks good?" Su Yingxia points to the window and asks Han 3000.


    "Good looking." Han 3000 said without hesitation, Su Yingxia such beauty, any accessories for her is icing on the cake, there is no good-looking.


    "I''ll try."


    Su Yingxia first tried the necklace, but after he was not satisfied, he tried other things.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, everything is impeccable after taking Su Yingxia, but she doesn''t show the slightest satisfaction on her face.


    This makes Han 3000 feel very strange. Su Yingxia is not such a picky person on weekdays.


    Gradually, Han 3000 found the problem.


    Su Yingxia chose a lot of things, but she didn''t mention the pair of rings in the middle, just like she ignored the existence of the pair of rings.


    The clever Han 3000 quickly thought of the reason, couldn''t help laughing, and then said to the shopping guide, "show me this pair of rings."


    With that, the shopping guide took out the ring. Han 3000 first brought it to Su Yingxia, and then took another one in his hand.


    "How are you, good-looking?" Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    "Well, it looks good." Su Yingxia finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Through this smile, Han 3000 also knows that his guess is not wrong.


    However, women are a book that can never be finished. This truth is thoroughly practiced by Han 3000 today.


    After knowing Su Yingxia for so many years, Han 3000 thinks that he knows her very well, but sometimes he still can''t understand her behavior. No wonder some people describe women as the most complex animals in the world.


    "If you want a ring, why don''t you tell me earlier and hint at me in this way? What if I can''t understand?" After paying the bill and leaving the jewelry store, Han 3000 asks Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia stares at the ring on her hand contentedly. Although it''s not valuable, Han 3000 gives it to her. She''s very happy.


    And now Su Yingxia doesn''t pursue anything expensive. For her, property is nothing but personal belongings.


    "This kind of thing, how can a girl talk? If you don''t understand, I''ll ignore you." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry. It''s really a disaster. It''s normal for a boy to be a little dull.


    "By the way, I have to choose a gift for my grandfather. What do you think I can give you?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 that the main purpose of going shopping today is to choose gifts for the Su family. However, it''s a girl''s nature that once she goes shopping, she will easily lose herself. Fortunately, Su Yingxia finds her way in time.


    "Nothing to send, as long as you can show up, he will be very happy." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Now the old man, still lack of gifts?


    Moreover, the best gift Su Yingxia gave to the old man is the development of the Su family?


    If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia, could the Su family have been as good as it is today?


    And the old man''s condition worsened. If Han 3000 hadn''t done it, he would have died long ago.


    You should know that all this is closely related to Su Yingxia.


    "Of course, it can''t be like this. Everyone else has given it. How can I do without it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 is surprised. Su Yingxia has recovered her memory. In principle, her relatives in the world are the most important to her. But now, she seems to attach great importance to these relatives on earth.


    "What do you think he''s going to lack? Now the Su family has a lot of money. You can''t buy anything you want. " Han 3000 said.


    "Of course, it''s not the same. What I buy for myself is just to satisfy my own desire, but the gift I give is a piece of heart." Su Yingxia said.


    "Why don''t you take a look at this shop?" Just passing a tea shop, Han 3000 stops. The old man loves to drink tea, so it''s not wrong to send him tea.


    Su Yingxia immediately walked into the shop. For those who don''t drink tea, the messy taste in the shop is not pleasant.


    Su Yingxia wrinkled his nose slightly and said to Han 3000, "the tea here is really strange. The tea from all over the world is fragrant, but it won''t have such a strange taste."


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll a white eye. The tea in the world is a miracle. How can it compare with the earth?


    "Can you compare it? You don''t have to look at all the immortals in the world. How can they be bad when they are bad? " Han 3000 said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1569

    "Boss, have I got what I asked for?"


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia just entered the store, a familiar voice sounded behind them.


    Han 3000 takes a look at it with his spare light. He is still an acquaintance. It''s a coincidence.


    Su Guolin took a sum of money from the old lady, ordered a batch of good tea, prepared to honor the old man on his birthday, in exchange for the old man''s forgiveness, because if he wanted to go back to the company, he had to nod his head.


    Of course, it is still the old lady who gives advice behind this. Every step Su Guolin takes is almost according to the old lady''s plan for him.


    The old lady really likes the feeling of manipulating people. That''s why she wants Su Guolin to return to the company and regain power. Only in this way can she have a sense of enjoyment when directing Su Guolin to do things.


    "Boss Su, how dare I be careless about what you want? Of course, it''s here." When the owner of the tea shop saw Su Guolin, he had a flattering smile on his face.


    Although Su Guolin has been expelled from the Su family, only the Su family''s insiders know about it. So in front of outsiders, Su Guolin is still a member of the Su family, which makes it necessary for others to be respectful to him.


    "You have to give me a lower price. My old man is a tea lover. If he is satisfied, I''ll take him to your shop." Su Guolin said that he is a man who has gone beyond his ability. Even if the money he takes from the old lady is beyond his ability, he will never be safe. This kind of corruption has almost become a habit of Su Guolin.


    The owner of the tea shop was excited when he heard that Su Guolin was able to take the Su family to the shop.


    Although he is only a small tea shop, it will be of great benefit to his future development in Yuncheng if he can let such a big man as Su family appear.


    "If you say this, you''ll be surprised. Since you are filial to the old man, how can I charge for this tea?" The owner of the tea shop said with a smile that for him, giving Su Guolin a free gift is actually an investment, because he can get more benefits from the Su family.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that Su Guolin had been expelled from the Su family for a long time. It''s a question whether he could be present for this birthday, let alone lead the old man to the small tea shop in person.


    "Boss, you are good at doing things. Don''t worry. As long as I have time, I will bring the old man with me." Su Guolin finished and left with tea.


    The owner of the tea shop sent him to the door, and then he reluctantly returned to the shop.


    The boss with his mouth up, obviously very happy, seems to have seen his future.


    "You two uncles are really taking advantage of everything." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia with a smile.


    Su Yingxia sneers at this. Su Guolin''s style in the company has long been known. He embezzles a lot of money in the company. Although these things are public secrets, no one dares to put forward opinions because he used to be at the top of the company.


    After su Guoyao ascended the post, Su Guolin was directly driven out of the Su family. Su Guoyao did not pursue those things before.


    "The Su family is in his hands and will be defeated sooner or later. I don''t know why grandma thinks he can make the Su family develop better and better." Su Yingxia said.


    Everyone in the Su family knows the old lady''s attitude towards Su Guolin. Otherwise, the old man''s condition suddenly improved. Su Guolin may have been the chairman of the board.


    "In fact, many things are instigated by the old lady behind her back. The reason why she sees Su Guolin in China is that Su Guolin is obedient enough to listen to her in everything." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. She is too lazy to think about these trivial things. After all, she is about to leave the earth. These things have nothing to do with her.


    With all this energy, Su Yingxia might as well think about how to deal with the situation in the world.


    "Boss, do you have any good tea recommendations?" Han 3000 and Su Yingxia both don''t know tea, so they ask the boss some professional questions.


    The boss was in a good mood, so he patiently explained to Han 3000 the taste and preference of each kind of tea.


    Han 3000 for don''t understand things, listen to is also misty, finally let Su Yingxia make a decision.


    "Take the most expensive." This is the simplest way to deal with the things you don''t understand. It''s absolutely right to buy the most expensive ones.


    The boss was a little angry when he saw that he had spent so much money, but in exchange for such a vulgar result, he was able to make money and balance his mood a little.


    When it''s time to pay, Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, and Han 3000 also looks at Su Yingxia.


    Two people this state, immediately let the boss realize that the situation is not right, said: "I said you two, let me spend a long time of saliva, should not be playing with me."


    Han 3000 was a little embarrassed. He didn''t have the habit of taking money to go out a long time ago, and he didn''t have much money to spend.


    As for Su Yingxia, she has no money at all!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1570

    Seeing that both of them couldn''t pay, the owner of the tea shop gradually showed an angry look on his face.


    "I''ve been talking for a long time, you''re not playing with me, are you?" The tea shop owner said in a deep voice.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia look at each other, but smile at each other. Then Han 3000 says, "boss, how about this? I''ll buy it after I get the money back?"


    "If you don''t have money, don''t force me here. It''s a waste of my time. I really think I''ve met some big clients. The most expensive thing is to show off your feelings. Don''t let me see you again next time." Although the owner of the tea shop was very angry, Han had no money. He had no choice but to scold Han and let them go.


    When they left the tea shop, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia were not angry. To their point, it''s hard for them to really get angry with such trifles. Moreover, it''s true that they made a mistake first, so they can''t blame the boss for being angry.


    "No." Not long after su Yingxia walked out of the tea shop, he was suddenly stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "I just bought a ring. How could I have no money? I didn''t react just now. I was almost cheated by you!" Su Yingxia puzzled to Han 3000 asked, how can he have no money, but rich, why don''t you pay, difficult to him don''t want to give the old man a gift?


    According to Su Yingxia''s understanding of Han 3000, he is not such a person. If he doesn''t want to send it, he will say it directly. There is no need to play these tricks.


    "The best tea was taken away by Su Guolin. It''s meaningless for us to buy it there." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    With Su Guolin''s desire to please the old man, what he chooses must be the best thing in this shop, which means that no matter how they choose, the quality will be slightly worse than Su Guolin''s. although the old man certainly won''t mind, Su Yingxia will inevitably be ridiculed by Su Guolin or Su Haichao.


    "You mean no tea? But my grandfather has no other hobbies besides tea. " Su Yingxia said with a tangled face that giving gifts to the elderly is indeed a very difficult thing. It is not as widely accepted as young people.


    "Send, of course, and the best." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s change." Su Yingxia holds Han 3000''s hand and is ready to go shopping.


    But Han 3000 was still in the same place.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in doubt.


    "There''s no need to go shopping. I know where the best tea is." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Where?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "In the hands of Su Guolin." Han 3000 ghost smile, but also with a little cheap smile.


    Su Yingxia was at a loss, then lowered his voice and asked Han 3000, "do you mean we are going to steal?"


    Han 3000 frowned and said with an unhappy face: "how can we call it stealing? It''s not his thing. When did you see him pay, we call it taking."


    Su Yingxia also shook smart smile, repeatedly said: "yes, is to take, is to take."


    "Time''s up. Let''s go." Han 3000 has already locked Su Guolin with divine consciousness.


    By this time, Su Guolin had already got home, and he specially prepared a beautiful packing box.


    This birthday is the best chance for him to return to the Su family. As long as he can please the old man, he may be able to get back what belongs to the Su family, so he is very careful.


    Moreover, the old lady also told him several times that he should not be careless. If he could not seize this opportunity, he would never have the chance to return to Su''s company in the future.


    After packing the tea, Su Guolin looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and said to himself, "this time, dad will be happy. Su Guoyao, you are waiting to lose your right now."


    Su Guolin and the old lady seem to be naive. They even think that a box of tea can change the old man''s attitude. They don''t seem to know what Su Guoyao means to the Su family, or they know it, but they don''t want to admit it.


    At this time, Su Guolin''s phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he subconsciously looked left and right to make sure there was no one at home. Then he pressed the answer button.


    "What are you doing? I didn''t tell you not to contact me. You dare to call me. Do you want to die?" Su Guoyao gritted his teeth and said that he seemed very angry.


    "I''m pregnant."


    There are only four simple words on the other end of the phone, which directly makes Su Guoyao be struck by thunder and be stunned on the spot.


    When Su Guolin held the power of Su''s company, he took the company''s money to support Xiao San. For this matter, he was a recidivist, but fortunately there was no problem for so many years.


    But at this moment, Su Guoyao''s heart is about to jump out.


    Pregnant!


    This is not a trivial matter, and once it gets big, it reaches the old man''s ears, and he is even less likely to go back to Su''s home.


    "Where are you? I''ll come to you right away." Su Guolin asked¡° Rent a house. I''ll wait for you. " Su Guolin is in a hurry to go out, because this matter is not handled properly, he not only can''t go back to Su''s home, but also may be divorced, which is not the end he wants to see. Not long after su Guolin left, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia appeared at the door. Ordinary anti-theft doors mean nothing to Han 3000. They can''t stop him at all. Han three thousand but an idea, the lock cylinder will automatically jump. Push the door in. Su Yingxia looks at the bottles and cans on the display cabinet. They should be valuable things. Most of them were embezzled by Su Guolin during his tenure in the company¡° I didn''t expect that there were so many good things in his hidden home. " Su Yingxia said that Su Guolin didn''t live here before. After being driven out of the Su family, he moved. However, it is obvious that this is not a new home. That is to say, Su Guolin has been putting his corrupt things here for so many years, so no one has found out¡° Although they are not very valuable things, they are also worth a lot of money. I''m afraid the losses of the Su family''s company will all fall on him. " Han 3000 said with a smile. No one in Su''s family is unaware of Su Guolin''s corruption. They just don''t know to what extent. Today, Su Yingxia has seen it. However, Su Guolin''s courage still makes her a little strange. After all, once the accounting loopholes are found out, the consequences are very serious. Has he never worried? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1571

    By this time, Han 3000 had already opened the gift box prepared by Su Guolin,


    "By the way, why do you buy this clock?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 curiously. On the way to the Lin family of the Soviet Union, Han 3000 goes to the watch shop specially. This behavior makes Su Yingxia very puzzled. Until now, he has not figured out the reason.


    "Don''t you see what I want to do?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia shook his head, his eyes full of confusion.


    When Han 3000 took out the tea and put the clock into the gift box, Han 3000 said, "do you understand now?"


    Looking at Han 3000''s tone, Su Yingxia seems to understand, but she still can''t understand what it means.


    "Are you afraid that Su Guolin is weighing the weight?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    This changed into Han Sanya''s face, he has done this step, Su Yingxia actually does not know what it means, but she does not know this statement?


    "Gifts are also taboo, such as clocks." Han explained.


    "What''s the point of sending a clock... To the end!"


    "Farewell!"


    Su Yingxia suddenly realized, and finally understood what Han 3000 meant.


    No wonder he deliberately went to the watch shop, which was what Su Yingxia never thought of.


    However, this move is a little too cruel for Su Guolin. On his birthday, when he gives such a gift, he can''t make the old man vomit blood.


    "You are so cruel." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. He and Su Haichao have never been soft hearted to you before."


    Although Su Yingxia doesn''t mind the past, what Han 3000 said is true.


    Su Haichao, in particular, by virtue of her popularity, doesn''t treat Su Yingxia as a human being. In addition to making fun of her, she also treats her as a servant. As long as Su Yingxia is not sure, Su Haichao will beat her secretly behind her back.


    So that Su Yingxia later saw Su Haichao, has a psychological shadow.


    "Don''t you just let Su Guolin know that we did it?" Su Yingxia asked, took the tea, left the clock, when they send the tea, Su Guolin will be able to recognize.


    "It''s to let him know that it''s better to let him fight with you on his birthday." Han 3000 said.


    "What if it''s torn down?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    "How can it be torn down? Do you think the old man is willing to believe you or him?" Han 3000 chicken thief''s smile.


    On the birthday of the Su family''s old lady, Su Haichao sent a fake. Even if Han 3000 saw it through, the old lady helped Su Haichao hide it. This also led to Su Yingxia''s slap because of the misunderstanding.


    Although Han 3000 did not keep this hatred in mind, it does not mean that he can let go.


    Now, he has nothing to do with Su Guolin and the old lady when they know that he is changing the cat for the crown prince. This is revenge for the year.


    "You must think carefully. You won''t use it on me." Su Yingxia said.


    "I am sincere to you." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia said it casually. Of course, she didn''t think Han 3000 would think about her carefully. After all, Han 3000 was willing to swallow his words because of Su Yingxia''s three years of humiliation in Yuncheng. This is what Su Yingxia knew. Moreover, Han 3000 changed later because of Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia never doubted Han 3000''s heart.


    Two people exchange good things, Han 3000 and the gift box to restore the original, then left.


    I bought a ring and chose a gift for the old man. Today, I have gained a lot from my shopping.


    After returning to the villa on the hillside, Dao 12 is just the rest stage of cultivation. Han 3000 told him that he should not be too eager for quick success and instant benefit. He should learn to relax moderately. Otherwise, it will backfire.


    "3000, the day after tomorrow is Su''s birthday," Dao 12 asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded, after the old man''s birthday, it means that they are about to leave the earth.


    Although Han Sanqian tried to show a relaxed appearance on the surface, as the day approached, his inner tension could not be dissipated at all.


    After all, things in the future will be completely out of Han 3000''s control, which will bring him a great sense of insecurity.


    "Things in Moyang have been dealt with, and they should be back soon." Dao 12 said.


    "By the way, how did Liu Fang do it?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "An accident, a serious accident on the highway, but she was the only one who died." Dao 12 said.


    Mo Yang and Liu Fang use the car accident to cover up Liu Fang''s feign death, but in this process, it does not cause danger to other people.


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia also plans to end her life on earth with death, but until now, she has not told Han 3000 how to do it.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1572

    In fact, Su Yingxia has not figured out how to do it. She decided to say goodbye because it was the best way and would not let her family on earth leave any thoughts.


    "Don''t look at me. I haven''t thought about it yet." Su Yingxia said.


    "Don''t worry, we still have time," Han said


    When it comes to the issue of time, Su Yingxia''s face is much dimmer, which makes the sensitive Han 3000 realize for the first time that time seems to be a huge problem for her.


    What worries Su Yingxia must have something to do with the world in all directions.


    In addition, the old man said that Fu''s pulse was in urgent need of Su Yingxia, which showed that she had to return to the world of all directions at a certain time.


    Han 3000 didn''t continue this topic. Since Su Yingxia didn''t tell her, there must be something difficult to say. Han 3000 would never pursue the answer suspiciously.


    "By the way, did Moyang say when he would come back?" Han three thousand changed the topic, to knife 12 asked.


    "Liu Fang''s funeral is over. Moyang should let us settle down his family. The day after tomorrow at the latest." Dao 12 said.


    "I see. If you have enough rest, go to practice." Han 3000 said.


    Dao 12 knew that Han 3000 wanted to open himself intentionally, so he didn''t say anything more and went back to his room directly.


    Su Yingxia also returned to the room at this time.


    After Han 3000 followed, he heard Su Yingxia say: "I hide something from you, do you blame me?"


    "Of course not." Han 3000 said without hesitation: "if you don''t tell me, there must be your reason. How can I blame you?"


    "Really?" Su Yingxia blinks big eyes and looks at Han 3000 sincerely.


    "Of course, it''s true. I have absolute trust in you. I know you hide me for my good." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia just breathed a sigh. She was really worried that Han 3000 would mind this matter, but she was relieved by Han 3000''s attitude.


    "You''ll know everything in the future, but now, it''s not the right time." Su Yingxia said.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t think about it." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    He is very clear in his heart that the so-called timing is actually because he is not strong enough. If Han 3000 is strong enough to solve any problem, there will be no timing problem.


    Some things, after the first time, will happen for the second and third time, and they will happen uncontrollably.


    In broad daylight, Han 3000 closed the door and window.


    On the other hand, Su Guolin went to see his lover, and the other party cried and said that he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, but Su Guolin is not an innocent person. He did a very good job in protecting himself every time, and the probability of such a thing happening is very low.


    Moreover, Su Guolin has changed many lovers for so many years, which never happened. He would not easily believe that it was just a coincidence.


    "Come on, you don''t have to beat around the bush with me about what you want. After all these years, I still have a clear idea of these things. If you hadn''t tampered with them, how could you be pregnant?" Su Guolin almost finished these words by biting his back teeth.


    The lover''s crying was not interrupted by Su Guolin. Even if she was found out of the plan, she didn''t panic at all.


    "Su Guolin, I''ve been with you for two years. Do you still have a conscience when you say these words now?"


    "Don''t tell me about your conscience. I''m greedy for your beauty, and you embezzle my money. This is a deal." Su Guolin said.


    "I''m so good to you, you''re just a deal?" Lover can''t believe said.


    Su Guolin said with a faint smile: "you don''t have to act any more. Do you still want to be a junior? I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. If my affairs are known by the Su family, I''ll never go back to the company. Even if you make my wife and children separated, I won''t get any benefits. Without the Su family, I''m a poor man, so I''d better advise you to think clearly. "


    "Since you are so heartless, don''t blame me for being unjust. I want three million, give me three million, and I will take it as if nothing has happened." Said the lover.


    "Can you promise not to trouble me again?" Three million is not a small amount, but it is still within Su Guolin''s ability. In this critical period, Su Guolin doesn''t think of anything wrong, so as long as he can solve the problem and pay three million, he can accept it.


    "I''ve been on a blind date in my hometown. As long as you give me money, I''ll go back to my hometown and marry him. I won''t trouble you in the future." Said the lover.


    Su Guolin disdained a smile, said: "really poor honest man, meet you this kind of people to play rotten goods, also don''t know last life did what to hurt the world."


    The lover''s face is very ugly, but she can''t refute it.


    "The money will arrive tomorrow, and you can pack up now." Su Guolin said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1573

    On the birthday of the Su family.


    The most luxurious Karen hotel in Cloud City.


    It''s still early, but the gate is packed with luxury cars at 9 o''clock, so almost all the well-known business people in Cloud City have arrived.


    Because the Su family''s status in the business world is worthy of everyone''s solicitation, and they also hope to have some cooperation with the Su family. Therefore, they must show their sincerity on this birthday.


    Of course, there is another very important point, which is also the real reason that drives these people to appear at such an early time. That is the boss behind Fengqian company.


    Many days ago, it was rumored that Mr. Fengqian would appear at the old man''s birthday party, which made countless people begin to look forward to it. After all, to cooperate with the Su family is still second rate. If they can reach a direct cooperation with Mr. Fengqian, it is the fastest way to promote their status in Yuncheng.


    Now Fengqian is a well deserved top business company in Cloud City. Even the former Tianjia has to bow down in front of Fengqian. These people, as profit oriented businessmen, will naturally find ways to please Fengqian.


    "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you to come so early. Is the company so idle?"


    "Mr. Liu, you are the same. You have nothing to do early in the morning. Is it difficult for the company to do any business?"


    "Ha ha ha, my company is very busy, but I have talented people under me, so I don''t have to come out in person. Like Mr. Li, it''s hard enough to do everything by myself."


    "I don''t know when the old man will show up. The gift I prepared for him this time must be the best in the whole room."


    "Oh, you are so confident. Don''t make a joke and make a fool of yourself."


    The old man of the Su family has not yet appeared, and the door of the hotel has been filled with smoke of gunpowder. Many people are fighting against each other, because they know that the Su family does not need so many partners, so they can all be called enemies except themselves.


    At this time, the Su family was still at home.


    "Dad, I heard that many guests have arrived at the gate of the hotel. It seems that they are waiting for you." Su Guoyao said to the old man with a smile on his face that now the Su family can have such a great influence, his credit is great, so this kind of words, Su Guoyao himself also has a sense of pride.


    The smile on the old man''s face couldn''t hide at all. He exclaimed, "I never dreamed that the Su family could be today."


    "Yes, who could have thought of it." Once upon a time, the Su family just did some small business. Although their business improved later, they still have a huge gap compared with their status in Yuncheng today.


    "Guoyao, do you remember how they treated us when they went to talk about cooperation with those people when the company was just developing its business?" The old man asked Su Guoyao.


    When it comes to this matter, Su Guoyao has a bitter smile on his face. At the beginning of the Su family, although the power of the company was in the hands of the old man, the old man liked to give Su Guolin orders, and Su Guoyao was often the victim of these things.


    Su Guolin would send him if he knew it was impossible to cooperate, and Su Guoyao would always be humiliated by the other party.


    This is not only, back to the company, he will be because of poor work, Su Guolin hard lesson.


    It can be said that his younger brother has never treated him as a brother, not even an outsider.


    "Of course, I remember that I was once thrown into the company, and the more difficult it was to negotiate cooperation, the more Su Guolin would send me." Su Guoyao clenched his teeth and said that although things have been going on for many years, in retrospect, it will still make su Guoyao angry.


    Because everything Su Guolin did was aimed at maliciously, that is, he deliberately wanted to trick him.


    "Now those companies are eager to cooperate with us. What do you think we should do?" The old man said with a smile that he completely ignored how Su Guoyao said Su Guolin was wrong.


    Su Guoyao knows that it is his limit that the old man drives Su Guolin out of the company, so the old man will not interfere in the conflicts between the two brothers.


    "Personal grudges are not worth mentioning. If they are helpful to the development of the company, I think we can forget the past. The most important thing for businessmen is not one breath, but interests." Su Guoyao said.


    The old man looked at Su Guoyao in surprise. He never thought that his son could say such words.


    This is the heart of a real businessman. Anything can be ignored in the face of interests.


    "Not bad, not bad." The old man nodded with satisfaction and said, "it seems that you have grown up a lot. If the future of the Su family is in your hands, I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t let you down." Su Guoyao said with a smile that although he can survive today by relying on Han 3000''s relationship, he still knows one thing very well, that is, he can''t rely on Han 3000 forever. Therefore, in this process, he is still very serious about learning how to become a real businessman.


    "By the way, Su Guolin wants to go back to the company. What do you think? Of course, it''s entirely up to you. I just mention it casually." The old man asked Su Guoyao.


    This remark is very careful, only said that he casually mentioned, it seems very indifferent. But Su Guoyao knew that if he didn''t really care, he would never have mentioned it in front of him. Since he said it, he expected Su Guolin to return to the company. The old man really thinks so. After all, Su Guolin is also his son. The punishment given during this period is enough for him. It''s time to give Su Guolin a chance to reform. But the old man was afraid that Su Guoyao would not be happy. After all, the future of the Su family was still in Su Guoyao''s hands, so he mentioned this matter with indifference¡° Dad, since you want him to come back, let him come back. Although I am responsible for the company now, the company is still yours. " Su Guoyao said¡° I don''t think about it. It all depends on your attitude. If you''re willing to give him a chance, I''m very happy. " Said the old man. Su Guoyao is very disdainful in his heart. The old man seems to be generous enough to let him decide, but between his words, there is no chance for Su Guoyao to refuse¡° OK, I don''t have any problems, but I have a request that he can''t tell the company what to do. " Su Guoyao said¡° Don''t worry, I''ll let him come back, that is, an ordinary employee, who is not qualified to attend the high-level meeting. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1574

    It was almost eleven o''clock when the old man was ready to go out, and the sun was already shining outside.


    Outside the hotel, because the host did not show up, other people naturally did not dare to go to the hotel to enjoy the cool, one by one sweating outside.


    Almost everyone has a big complaint in their heart, but no one dares to say it, because at this time, it is equivalent to leaving a story behind in front of their opponent.


    In case these words are maliciously spread to the ears of the old man, let alone cooperation, it would be good not to be targeted by the Su family.


    Finally, the old man''s car came slowly. When it came to the door of the hotel, those who had been waiting for a long time began to make a commotion.


    "Old man."


    "The old man is as blessed as the East China Sea."


    "I wish you a long life."


    The scene of numerous people''s welcome is like welcoming a big man.


    Although the old man of the Su family was treated like this for the first time, he was not afraid at all, because he had already accepted the fact that he was superior, and even he felt that all this was taken for granted.


    Today, he is well received by business people in Cloud City. It''s not strange. After all, everyone wants to get a share in Su''s company.


    "Let''s wait a long time. Let''s cool off in the advanced hotel." Said the old man.


    The birthday party is located in the largest main hall of the hotel. In order not to be disturbed by other people, the Su family directly took care of the whole hotel. Since a week ago, no guests were allowed to stay in, which can be said to be a big deal.


    When you come to the main hall, the setting of the birthday banquet is already very appropriate, full of luxury.


    Su Guoyao personally managed all this, and the old man who was very satisfied with it also praised Su Guoyao repeatedly.


    Without Su Guolin, Su Guoyao would be very happy now, but now, he can''t laugh.


    Su Guolin returned to the company. Although he was only an ordinary employee, to a certain extent, he would still cause some troubles to Su Guoyao, which Su Guoyao did not want to see but could not avoid.


    When he came to the throne, the old man directly sat in the upper position, and the guests presented gifts one after another at this time.


    There is no cheap gift, the lowest is above six figures, and there are many treasures. The birthday party instantly becomes a gift competition, and every family is bleeding, praising what they have given.


    The old man is as calm as water on the surface, but his heart has been excited for a long time. He never dreamed of such a gift reception.


    And not only today, since two days ago, the old man has received a lot of valuable gifts, and his family has almost piled up.


    The whole process of giving gifts lasted for almost an hour, which is enough for Yuncheng people to talk about after dinner.


    Su Guolin has been waiting for the opportunity. As the final stage, he can''t wait for a long time, because he is confident that the gift he gives is absolutely what the old man likes.


    Although some people are more valuable than him, in Su Guolin''s opinion, none of the gifts are really sent to the old man''s heart.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia outside the hotel finally arrived.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with a face of complaint. He has talked about it many times on the way. They all blame Han 3000 for being so upset last night, which leads to their over rest. At this time, if they miss Su Guolin''s gift giving show, they would not have been busy before.


    "Don''t worry, there must be time. There are a lot of people giving gifts today. With Su Guolin''s mentality, he will definitely come out." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia.


    "If you do this again, sleep on the floor," Su Ying Xia threatened.


    Han Sanyi looks ashamed. With the improvement of his strength, his ability in some aspects has also improved a lot. He did not expect that he could toss all night.


    When he came to the main hall, Su Guolin just came to the old man with his gift.


    Seeing this situation, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia were relieved. They finally caught up, and their efforts were not in vain.


    "You''re lucky." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand''s heart in the heart of the stone also fell down, he knew that if missed this good play, I''m afraid I can really sleep on the floor.


    "Dad, I was confused before and made some mistakes. Today, I specially selected the gift you like. I hope you can forgive me." Su Guolin stands in front of the old man with a face of admitting his mistake. This is what the old lady taught him. He must be sincere. As long as he can go back to the company, he can put down his face for the time being.


    Since a few days ago, the old lady has been brainwashing the old man of the Su family. She said that Su Guolin had almost run all over the nearby cities in order to find him gifts, and her legs were almost broken.


    It is precisely because of this that the old man is soft hearted and mentions Su Guoyao''s return to the company.


    So the old man is looking forward to his gift.


    "Open it up." Said the old man.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1575

    Since it was a gift from his son, the old man naturally wanted other people to have long eyes, and he also gave himself a long face.


    Su Guolin was very confident in his gift, so he put the gift box on the table and took it apart carefully.


    At this time, the smile on Han 3000''s face was very strong. He could almost imagine what the next picture would be like.


    Su Guolin will completely embarrass the old man, and his wish to return to the company will never come true in his life.


    When the gift is opened, Su Guolin is stunned on the spot if he is struck by thunder.


    In the gift box, Mingming''s tea, which he packed himself, could not have become a clock!


    "This, this what thing!"


    "It''s a clock. There''s no reason to send a clock on the birthday."


    "Wo Cao, Su Guolin doesn''t want the old man to die."


    Others are shocked to see this.


    Su Guolin did such a disrespectful thing in public. He really didn''t pay attention to the old man.


    The old man''s expression was ugly, even with a trace of ferocity.


    He also wanted Su Guolin to help him grow a long face. By the way, he let those people know more about Su Guolin. Knowing Su Guolin''s appearance, he would be more convenient for Su Guolin in his work and business.


    But unexpectedly, Su Guolin gave him such a big basin of ice water, from head to toe.


    "Su Guolin, what do you mean?" Su Guoyao was the first to come back and yelled at Su Guolin.


    Su Guolin trembled with fright.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he knew very well what his fate would be like when a clock appeared on such an important occasion.


    "It''s not me. It''s not me. I didn''t buy it." Su Guolin desperately shakes his head, in this case, he killed also can''t admit.


    The old lady with a pale face could only shake her head at this time. She had tried every means to help Su Guolin, but Su Guolin still did such a stupid thing, which made her feel hopeless.


    "It''s not you. It''s me. It''s something you brought yourself." Su Guoyao said.


    Su Guolin suddenly pointed to Su Guoyao and said, "it''s you. You must have framed me. You changed my things."


    Su Guoyao didn''t do it. He was not afraid of the shadow. He said with an open face: "how can su Guoyao do this kind of thing, and this is a gift you bought. It''s always beside you. How can I have a chance to get close to it?"


    This sentence also made Su Guolin feel confused.


    The gifts are always at home, and no one else can get close to them. Who''s going to steal the day?


    "Su Guolin, go away. I don''t want to see you again." The old man said in a deep voice.


    This words instantly emptied Su Guolin''s heart. He knew that once he left, he would never be able to return to Su''s home.


    "Dad, it''s not me. I don''t know what''s going on." Su Guolin kneels down in front of the old man in tears. He has no way to prove his innocence. He can only kneel down to pray for the old man''s forgiveness.


    But in front of so many people, how did the old man get off the stage?


    And he knew that if it got out, it would be a joke on the street.


    Today''s old man is in a high position. How can he be teased.


    All this is caused by Su Guolin.


    "Get out, get out of here now." The old man scolded angrily.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly took Su Yingxia''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "What else can I do, of course, to give gifts." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously shakes off Han 3000''s hand and says: "Su Guolin is still there. Now giving gifts, don''t you want him to recognize it? Are you crazy?"


    Although Su Yingxia is about to leave the earth, Su family''s attitude towards her is not something she should care about, but this kind of thing is exposed, she still has some guilty heart.


    However, Han 3000 and her idea is completely different, Han 3000 is to expose this matter, and let the old man know that Su Guolin can never go back to Su''s home, also has his reason.


    Only such a warning, Su Guolin will be completely finished.


    "Come on, just watch me perform." Han 3000 once again took Su Yingxia''s hand.


    Su Yingxia didn''t break free this time. Instead, she was very curious about what Han 3000 wanted to do.


    Go to the old man.


    When the old man saw Han 3000, he put away his anger in an instant.


    He can be angry with anyone, but Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are not qualified.


    "Grandfather." Su Yingxia called.


    "I bought some presents for you in the summer, but it took a lot of energy. Have a look." Han 3000 said to the old man.


    The old man even nodded his head, and his attitude was different. That kind of high-ranking appearance disappeared in front of Han 3000.


    When Han 3000 opened the gift box, the Soviet Union went crazy in Linton¡° It''s you. It''s you who gave me my present. I bought the tea. How could it be in your hands? " Su Guolin growled at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1576

    Su Guolin''s eyes were full of ferocity, as if he was going to kill Han Sany.


    But when he angrily walked to Han 3000, he was choked by Han 3000, and it was hard for him to get half a point.


    "Things can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately. Su Guolin, do you know what kind of changes I will make to the Su family?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    This made all the guests at the scene feel puzzled. Han 3000 is such a young man. What''s his opinion on the improvement of the Su family? Is it hard to say that the Su family still cares about his opinion?


    "Who is this kid? He''s so loud."


    "He doesn''t think the Su family will take him seriously."


    "Hehe, now the Su family is the first business family in Yuncheng. Besides Fengqian company, who else does the Su family need to pay attention to? This young man is really beyond his ability."


    Many people began to talk in a low voice. In their opinion, Han 3000''s words are not clear about his weight.


    But the old man of the Su family was frightened after hearing these words.


    Isn''t it because of Han 3000 that the Su family can cooperate with Feng Qian?


    If he has any dissatisfaction with the Su family, Fengqian is likely to cancel the cooperation at any time.


    This is definitely not the result that the old man wants to see. It''s not easy to achieve today''s status. Once Fengqian is lost, the Su family will fall to the bottom again.


    So the old man made a move that surprised the whole audience.


    After walking in front of Su Guolin, the old man slapped him in the face and scolded him angrily: "Su Guolin, you have prepared the wrong gift. How can you wrongly treat people? You are an unfilial son. From today on, the Su family will completely break off the relationship with you. You will never want to go back to the Su family in your life."


    In public, there is no turning back for the old man to say these words, which shows that he has a firm heart. It can be regarded as telling the outside world that from now on, Su Guolin is no longer a member of the Su family.


    "Dad, Dad, don''t, don''t, my gift is really exchanged by him, I didn''t lie, I really didn''t lie, if you don''t believe it, heaven strikes thunder, if I lie, heaven strikes thunder." Su Guolin looks at the old man in panic, hoping that the old man can take back those words.


    Without the Su family, Su Guolin is like a waste.


    Moreover, to say this in front of the whole business community in Yuncheng almost cut off Su Guolin''s life in Yuncheng, so Su Guolin is very clear about the serious consequences of this matter.


    Is the old man a fool?


    Of course not!


    He believed what Su Guolin said. After all, no matter how stupid Su Guolin was, he couldn''t give such an unfilial thing as clocks in front of so many people on his birthday.


    But even if we know the truth, what can we do?


    Since Han 3000 deliberately arranged this, it shows that Su Guolin''s end is what he wants. It''s only done by the hand of the old man. How dare the old man not obey.


    For the future of the whole Su family, the old man can only sacrifice Su Guolin, which is a forced and helpless move.


    "Up to now, do you still want to slander people, or do you have no repentance?" The old man said coldly.


    Su Guolin wants to cry without tears. He wanted to go back to Su''s home by this opportunity. How could he choose this gift to die.


    Moreover, Su Guolin never thought that his gift would be exchanged by Han 3000.


    At this time, the old lady couldn''t see it any more. She came forward and said, "are you stupid? Su Guolin is also your son. On such an important day, do you really think he is stupid enough to give you something like this? It''s so obvious that he was framed that you can''t see it?"


    As soon as the old man was ready to speak, he was preempted by Han 3000: "listen to what you mean, do you believe him, and also believe that I did it?"


    At that time, Han 3000 saw that Su Haichao''s tea was a fake, and the old lady also tasted it. However, the old lady''s eccentricity forced Su Haichao to cover up. This incident has always made Han 3000 feel very disgusted. Today, he is finally able to treat Su Haichao in her own way.


    "Who else would do that but you?" Asked the old lady.


    Han 3000 hands a sprinkle, said: "do you have any evidence?"


    The old lady looked embarrassed. If there was any evidence, she would not have to wait until now. She would have proved that Han 3000 had done it.


    Seeing that the old lady did not speak, Han 3000 continued: "since there is no evidence, you are also framing me. It seems that the Su family has been a little too inflated recently. It''s difficult to see that your status is too high, so you can frame people for no reason?"


    This makes those who come to the birthday party even more confused.


    Just now, the old man''s attack on Su Guolin has made them feel puzzled, because the old man''s action is obviously helping this young man named Han 3000, but what is he worth helping?


    What''s more, people with a clear eye can see that Su Guolin was not the one who did it, but the old man had to pretend to be so confused on purpose. What was the reason for that?


    Is it hard to say that the identity of this young man can really frighten the Su family. Many people are shocked by this idea. At the scene, except for the Su family, only two people knew the truth, that is, tianchangsheng and tianhonghui. He knows Han 3000''s identity, so he knows Su''s fear. The reason why the Su family is able to survive today is because of Han 3000. No matter whether this matter is framed or not, now that he has come to this stage, the old man of the Su family has only one choice. He has to put the black pot on Su Guolin''s head. Unless he wants to destroy the future of the Su family, otherwise, he can never think that Han 3000 did it¡° Dad, it seems that Han 3000 wants to cut off Su Guolin. " Tian Honghui stood aside and said¡° Do you have any questions? You still need to ask me such a simple thing? " Tianchangsheng says that he is more and more dissatisfied with his son. Tianhonghui even betrayed Han 3000, which makes tianchangsheng almost want to kill the unfilial son. In today''s Cloud City, almost everything is closely related to Han Sanqian. In today''s Cloud City business, Han Sanqian covers the sky and wants to betray him. In Tian Changsheng''s view, this is a very stupid act¡° I just don''t understand why. Is Su Guolin qualified to threaten him? " Tian Honghui said curiously. Su Guolin is just a minor role of the Su family, while Han Sanqian is the boss of Fengqian. Their identities are so different that they are worth Han Sanqian''s design. It''s hard for Tian Honghui to understand. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1577

    Tian Changsheng also feels very strange about this problem. He is not a person of the same level at all. How can he waste his mind like Han 3000?


    However, he is more open-minded than Tian Honghui. If it is none of his business, he should hang up. No matter what the reason is, as long as it''s something Han 3000 wants to do, Tian Changsheng doesn''t even need a reason.


    Because Han 3000 is in Yuncheng, he can do whatever he wants.


    How about driving him out of the Su family?


    If you can''t defeat the old man of the Su family, do you dare not?


    "Powerful people, do you need a reason to do things?" Tianchangsheng said.


    Tian Honghui was speechless and could only watch the play quietly.


    After Han 3000 said that, the old man''s expression has become extremely ugly. The Su family''s status is too high, so it''s too inflated?


    The old man can expand in front of anyone, but he never dares to do so in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 gives everything to the Su family. If he takes it back, he can do it at any time. The old man doesn''t want the Su family to become the bottom of Yuncheng again.


    "Do you have your share here?" The old man glared at the old lady.


    The old lady knew that he could sacrifice everything for the future of the Su family, and she jumped out to testify against Han 3000, which was an idiot''s behavior.


    Whether Han 3000 did it or not, or even who did it, it doesn''t matter. What matters is what Su Guolin will suffer.


    "From today on, you are no longer a member of my su family. Tomorrow I will take you to apply for a divorce certificate." Said the old man.


    There was an uproar!


    The old man''s decision made everyone restless.


    I can''t help but drive Su Guolin out of the door of Su''s family, and I have to divorce my first wife. The change of this matter is too sudden and unexpected.


    This should be a bustling birthday party, who could have thought that it would trigger such a thing!


    If the old man does this, he can also be regarded as abandoning the car to protect the commander. He wants to show his heart in front of Han 3000. What about his son and wife? As long as he can keep the future of the Su family, all these can be sacrificed.


    And the old man also knew that she had the ambition to take charge of the power of the Su family, but it was a pity that she didn''t wait for him to swallow his last breath.


    The old man has been hesitating about how to deal with the old lady. Today''s situation can be regarded as helping him make a decision.


    The old lady was in a daze.


    She never thought that she had just said two words casually, in exchange for such a result!


    Without the Su family, she is nothing.


    And at her age, what else can she rely on to support herself.


    By the means of the old man, even if she divorced, she would not want to share the Su family''s property, which is almost fatal to the old lady.


    "Almost. It''s very ugly." At this time, Su Yingxia went to Han 3000 and reminded him.


    Han 3000 also did not want to continue, said to the old man: "old man, I''m really sorry to disturb your birthday."


    "No, No." The old man shook his head and said, "it''s their fault. How can I blame you?"


    The old man''s respectful attitude towards Han 3000 has made the people present very sure that Han 3000''s identity and background are different, and it is worth the old man''s fear and flattery. I''m afraid it has a lot to do with Feng Qian.


    After all, Fengqian company is the one that has interests with the Su family in the whole Cloud City.


    "I''m sorry, because of my own affairs, I''m sorry to delay your time." The old man apologized to the other guests.


    Naturally, it doesn''t matter that other people repeatedly say that they have seen a good play, and even if they really have complaints in their heart, they don''t dare to show them face to face.


    "Old man, I won''t eat rice. As for this gift, it doesn''t matter whether you accept it or throw it away behind my back." Han 3000 said.


    Aware that Han 3000 seems to be a little unhappy, the old man quickly said: "you give me a gift, I naturally want to treasure it, how can I throw it away."


    Han three thousand shrugged, a face does not matter, said: "in this case, I have something else, I left first."


    Although Han Sanqian doesn''t care much about the previous things, when those things really come to his mind, Han Sanqian still has an uncontrollable anger, so although he leaves the hotel, he can''t control his emotions.


    "What''s the matter with you? I seldom see you like this. Besides, Su Guolin and grandma, how can you hate them so much?" Su Yingxia, who follows Han 3000 to leave the hotel, is very puzzled. She can feel Han 3000''s mood change, so she feels even more strange.


    Han 3000 is now a powerful man in the divine realm. How can he be really angry because of these little things?


    "I can''t control myself when I think of the past. I always thought that I didn''t care anymore. It turned out that I didn''t remember the feeling of being humiliated." Han 3000 said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1578

    Su Yingxia recovers the memory of Fuyao in her previous life, but she doesn''t know what happened to Han 3000 before her rebirth, so the reason why han 3000 was angry is unknown to Su Yingxia.


    "Aren''t you ready to tell me what''s going on?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Before I was born again, you didn''t recognize me."


    "Well... It should be said that you are ready to change my outlook. When you are willing to give me a chance, you meet the old lady''s birthday. It''s also because of the gift." Han 3000 said.


    "Did Su Guolin frame you up in this way?" Su Yingxia heard some eyebrows. It turned out that Han 3000 only used the same method to tease Su Guolin.


    "It had nothing to do with Su Guolin. It was su Haichao at that time." Han 3000 said.


    "As like as two peas, what''s the difference between the two sons?" Su Yingxia said faintly.


    "On the old lady''s birthday, Su Haichao sent a cake of good tea, but I saw that the tea was fake, and I told you, and you also believe me, let me tear Su Haichao apart." Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia is a smart girl, and Su Haichao is the heart of the old lady, so she directly guessed the next plot.


    "You broke through Su Haichao, but Grandma didn''t believe it at all, did she?" Su Yingxia said.


    "She knew it was fake, but she helped Su Haichao hide it. After all, at that time, I was just Su family''s son-in-law. How could she lose Su Haichao''s face because of me?" Han 3000 said.


    Su Yingxia suddenly realized that no wonder Han Sanqian was so angry just now. If it were her, she would also be angry. She exposed the truth, but she was covered up by the old lady.


    "I believed you then, but Grandma shielded Su Haichao. I must have been angry with you." Su Yingxia asked weakly. Although she didn''t know these things, she could imagine how she would react in that situation.


    "It''s more than anger, slapping me in front of everyone." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile, that slap is nothing to Han 3000, because he was beaten by Su Yingxia, and Han 3000 didn''t care at all.


    But the reason for this slap is that Han 3000 can''t let go for a long time.


    Su Yingxia licked his upper lip and said to Han 3000 apologetically: "I''m sorry, I hit you."


    Han Sanqian smiles. In a strict sense, Su Yingxia doesn''t do this because Han Sanqian is reborn, so everything has changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve got my revenge." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "When?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in bewilderment. Although he has avenged the cover up, what they are talking about now is slapping.


    "Don''t you forget, I beat you up last night." Han 3000 has a licentious smile.


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment, and her face turned crimson in the next moment.


    Han 3000''s so-called fight is not like that at all.


    "You''re going to die." Su Yingxia gets angry and punches Han 3000.


    Han 3000 runs sideways quickly. Now Su Yingxia is a strong man in Kongtong. If he gets a real blow from her, Han 3000 will have to cultivate for at least ten and a half days to get better.


    After the Su family''s birthday party, the old man and Su Guoyao went directly back to the Su family.


    What happened today was unexpected to the old man. He even agreed with Su Guoyao that he would give Su Guolin a chance. However, Han 3000 did these things secretly, which led him to drive Su Guolin out of the Su family and even get divorced.


    "Dad, if not, I''ll try Han 3000 to see what''s going on." Su Guoyao said with a worried face that although Han 3000''s behavior was aimed at Su Guolin, he didn''t find out what was going on. Su Guoyao was still a little worried.


    After serious consideration, the old man said, "no, it''s over. It doesn''t matter what caused it."


    "Dad, don''t you want to know?" Su Guoyao doubts that he is so curious about it that he especially wants to know why han Sanqian did it.


    But looking at the old man, he didn''t seem to want to satisfy his curiosity.


    "It''s important to know why. We just need to know that this is the result Han 3000 wants. What if you annoy Han 3000 in the process of investigation?" The old man said, this is his worry. He doesn''t want to provoke any more right and wrong. Anyway, the interests of the Su family are the most important. As long as we can guarantee this, the rest is not important.


    Su Guoyao nodded solemnly and said, "Dad, you can see it thoroughly. I won''t check it, but Su Guolin and mom, do you really plan to do it?"


    "It''s not a plan, it''s a necessity. Are you so hard that you don''t understand what he means?" The old man said helplessly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1579

    Su Guolin''s family.


    Mother and son are silent, which makes the atmosphere of the family especially dignified.


    In any case, the old lady did not expect that she only said a few words for Su Guolin, but that she would get such a result. At her present age, being expelled from Su''s family is a problem in the future.


    Although she looks more at Su Guolin in the Su family, she also knows that once Su Guolin leaves the Su family, she is nothing, and she is even less likely to put the hope of providing for the aged on Su Guolin.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret at this time. The old man made such a decision in order to keep the future of the Su family. No one can let him change his mind.


    Unless... Unless this matter, Su Yingxia can come forward, maybe there is a glimmer of hope.


    But how did the old lady treat Su Yingxia? She knew it very well. At this time, how could she have the face to ask Su Yingxia to say good things for her?


    "Mom, are we really like this?" After a long silence, Su Guolin''s tone was full of reluctance to ask the old lady.


    The old lady is very clear about the character of the old man, and there is almost no possibility to retrieve it.


    "What else do you want?" Said the old lady.


    "What else do you want? This matter is clearly framed, Dad hard to see it? Why does he help outsiders to deal with me? " Su Guolin said with gnashing teeth.


    The old lady gave a faint smile. Did Su Guolin not understand what was going on?


    Even if all the people in the whole birthday party know that he was framed, who dares to help him do justice?


    In the face of the future of the Su family, Su Guolin is nothing.


    "Your father knows what can happen, but it''s not your fault." Said the old lady.


    This sentence makes Su Guolin even more angry. What''s the meaning of his carelessness? Instead of blaming Han 3000 for this kind of being framed, he also blames him?


    "Mom, do you even want to speak for outsiders?" Su Guolin said with a gloomy face.


    "It''s not a question of who to help. Have you not seen through the current situation? Your father drove us away for the sake of the Su family. In front of the interests of the Su family, we are just cannon fodder. Does this have anything to do with whether you are framed? " Said the old lady.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Guolin naturally can not accept this reality, so he will still feel how innocent he was wronged.


    "If it wasn''t for this, you wouldn''t be expelled from the Su family. Is it hard for you and Han 3000 to have any revenge?" Su Guolin said.


    The old lady also felt a little strange. If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s words, she would not have come to such an end. However, Han 3000''s aim made the old lady really confused. She and Han 3000 could only be regarded as strangers. How could this happen?


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, Su Haichao rushed home.


    He was full of wine. He didn''t drink less last night.


    Su Haichao, who was full of panic, turned pale after seeing the old lady.


    "Where have you been, you bastard? Don''t you know what day it is?" Su Guolin scolded.


    Su Haichao bowed his head and didn''t dare to quibble. Of course, he knew what day it was today, so he was afraid when he got home.


    "Dad, I drank too much last night." Su Haichao said that the party at his friend''s house was charming, and Su Haichao was so greedy that he slept all day today. Only when he woke up did he realize that something was wrong, but it was too late.


    "Drink, drink. Do you have any other business besides drinking?" Su Guolin walks in front of Su Haichao and slaps him on the head.


    Su Haichao, who has been beaten, can only bear it.


    Suddenly, Su Haichao''s phone rings.


    This makes Su Guolin even more angry. This guy''s appearance is that he just woke up with a hangover. Unexpectedly, he came home and the phone rang again.


    "What are you doing? Answer the phone." Su Guolin said.


    At this time, Su Haichao did not dare to answer the phone, but at Su Guolin''s request, he had to take out his mobile phone.


    As soon as he saw the caller ID, Su Haichao panicked.


    The other side is a rich second generation. He even brings Su Haichao with him. Every time, it''s women and wine. He calls at this time. It''s estimated that there will be another party.


    "Come on, look at the hands-free." Su Guolin urged.


    Su Haichao timidly pressed the answer key, can only pray in the heart that the other party must not say anything too explicit.


    After the phone was connected, I heard the other party say, "Su Haichao, from today on, we''ll be out of touch. Don''t look for me any more."


    Finish saying this words, still have no time to let Su Haichao ask a question, the other side hanged up directly.


    Obviously, the other side only wants to express his own meaning. As for what Su Haichao wants to say, he doesn''t care at all.


    Next, Su Haichao connected several similar calls, all to sever the relationship.


    This makes Su Haichao look confused. These people are the second generation of rich people he usually plays very well. They even play with the same woman. They have a very good relationship. How can they suddenly become like this? Su Haichao doesn''t know what''s going on, but Su Guolin is very clear. It seems that the events at the birthday party have spread, so those families will order their younger generation not to get too close to Su Haichao, so as not to be affected by inexplicable reasons. Su Guolin feels a little desperate. At this point, what else can he do in Yuncheng? Even if he puts down his position and is willing to work in other companies, who dares to ask him¡° Dad, what''s going on? " Seeing Su Guolin''s complex expression, Su Haichao subconsciously felt that this matter had something to do with Su Guolin, so he asked¡° I''ve been completely expelled from the Su family and cut off the relationship with your grandfather. The whole Cloud City business community should know about this. " Su Guolin said. Su Haichao felt as if he had been pressed down by a mountain. Relying on the status of the Su family, he was able to make so many rich second generation friends, make his life rich and colorful, and win his face from outsiders. But now, all this seems to be gone, because Su Guolin was driven out of the Su family¡° Dad, what''s going on? What''s going on? " Su Haichao anxiously asked, he can not accept such a reality, if the cloud city rich second generation circle abandoned, it will be a great blow to Su Haichao¡° What happened? " Thinking of what happened, Su Guolin couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, how could he end up like this. At this time, the door was pushed open, a person who let Su Guolin hate so much came into the house! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1580

    When Han 3000 came into the house, the old lady who had been sitting could not help but stand up.


    Su Haichao sees Han 3000 and directly blocks Han 3000.


    How can su Haichao allow Han 3000 to come to his home?


    "Boy, what do you want to do? You have come to my house." Su Haichao looks at Han 3000 with a rebellious face. He doesn''t know what happened today. He still looks condescending to Han 3000.


    "You''d better get out of the way, or I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    In the face of such a threat, Su Hai''s supernatural can''t shrink back. Otherwise, won''t he lose face in front of Han 3000?


    "Ha ha, in front of me Su Haichao, you want to die, don''t you?" Su Haichao clenched his teeth and raised his fist. He wanted to fight Han 3000.


    Seeing this situation, Su Guolin quickly stops. Although he doesn''t know the reason why han Sanqian came to his home, he knows that if Su Haichao''s fight goes on, their fate will be even worse.


    Now, it''s not only harder than who''s fist, but also worse than the background. Obviously, they are not qualified to compare with Han 3000.


    "Dad, do you know who this idiot is?" Su Haichao asked Su Guolin.


    Su Guolin''s face suddenly changed. Su Haichao called Han 3000 a fool. Isn''t this irritating Han 3000?


    "Shut your mother up." Su Guolin was angry and said dirty words directly.


    Su Haichao was startled by these words. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he could feel Su Guolin''s anger and quickly put away his fist.


    "Han 3000, I''ve been so hurt by you. Why do you come to me?" Su Guolin asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s eyes did not fall on Su Guolin, but on the old lady. Obviously, he did not come to find Su Guolin, but the old lady.


    "So hard that you want to show off in front of me?" Said the old lady.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, with a lazy smile on his face, and said, "it''s not necessary to be arrogant. I don''t have to do that in front of you, and I haven''t paid attention to you all the time. I just feel very happy to see you."


    Han 3000''s words are so confusing that only he can understand what it means.


    Before her rebirth, the old lady died at the hands of her favorite grandson Su Haichao, so that she had no chance to see Han 3000''s later glory.


    It''s a pity for Han 3000 that he has been beating Han 3000 to pieces, but has not seen the highlight of Han 3000.


    The old lady should have realized his power and regretted that she had misjudged Han 3000. Unfortunately, she died too early, so she had no chance.


    All the time, Han 3000 felt that he didn''t care much about these little things, because with more experience, these things became irrelevant.


    However, when the memories are solved layer by layer, and the humiliation of that year comes to mind, Han 3000 finds that he is not so open-minded. He just hides the hatred deeply.


    "Now I am still a waste in your eyes?" Han 3000 asked.


    For the old lady, this is a puzzling question. How dare she treat Han 3000 as a waste.


    Without Han 3000, how could the Su family have today?


    And without Han 3000, she would not have come to the end.


    "You''re joking. How dare I treat you as a waste?" Said the old lady.


    This did not make Han 3000 feel too happy, because the old lady couldn''t wait for what she had done.


    Han Sanqian even wanted to inject all those memories into the old lady''s mind, let her know everything she had, and let her regret everything.


    However, Han 3000 did not do so, but left a sentence: "as long as I Fengqian company in, you will never want to turn over."


    After Han 3000 left, the three of them looked confused.


    Do you have Fengqian company?


    He?


    His!


    Fengqian company, is it his?


    Yuncheng has been rumored that Bruce Lee is not the boss of the company, but a boss behind the scenes is controlling all this. But who can think that the boss of Fengqian is Han 3000?


    "Three thousand, abundant thousand!" Associated with these two words, Su Guolin sat down on the ground, looking extremely desperate.


    Su Haichao, on the other hand, trembled with fright.


    He even made a fist in front of such a big man as the boss of Fengqian company.


    If Han 3000 is willing, he can kill him at any time.


    He is a fart in front of such a person!


    "Dad, i... what do we do now?" Su Haichao asked Su Guolin.


    What should I do?


    What else can we do.


    Before knowing Han 3000''s identity, Su Guolin still has a glimmer of hope to turn over.


    But knowing Han 3000''s identity, Su Guolin knows that everything is over. No one can change his fate, and no one dares to change the old man''s decision. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1581

    Outside the community.


    Su Yingxia is standing on the street. Although she and Han Sanyi came together, she didn''t follow Han Sanyi upstairs. After all, the people of Su family are related to her by blood. Even if Su Yingxia doesn''t like the existence of this relationship, she can''t deny it.


    So Han 3000 went up to have fun. She just waited by the side of the road to avoid the old lady''s soft words begging her.


    "Beauty, where are you waiting? It won''t be waiting for me. " At this time, two hunzi like people came to Su Yingxia.


    It''s not surprising that Su Yingxia is accosted by others. When she goes to the street, a man with long eyes will look at her more. This is the beauty effect.


    However, there are still a few people who talk to each other like these two sex fans.


    When the other side looked up and down at him, Su Yingxia said impatiently: "I advise you to leave quickly, or my boyfriend will come, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    "Oh, the tone is really not small. Do you know who the brothers are? Even if your boyfriend comes, he will kneel down in front of us and beg for mercy." One of them said with drooling eyes.


    Su Yingxia, no matter in appearance or figure, is hard to extricate himself from, so it is reasonable that such trouble will appear.


    Another person then said: "beauty, why don''t you have a drink with us, and we won''t make trouble for your boyfriend, OK?"


    "Yes, two drinks and we''ll let him go, OK?"


    Su Yingxia faintly smile, these two things, courage is really not small.


    Although Su Yingxia can solve this problem by herself, the heroic beauty has to wait until Han 3000 comes on the stage, so she is not in a hurry.


    "You''re very boastful. When my boyfriend comes, you''ll have to kneel down and apologize to him." Su Yingxia said.


    Two people see Su Yingxia a little afraid of the performance is not, in the heart also some make afraid, this is not her boyfriend has the ability, estimate also can''t do so calm ah.


    But a man''s face is the most important thing. When his words are all spoken, he will be laughed at by a woman.


    "Yes? I''ll see what kind of character your boyfriend is. "


    "Not with three heads and six arms, but here he comes." Su Yingxia pointed to the gate of the community and said.


    They turned their heads to have a look.


    When they saw Han 3000 clearly, there was a contemptuous smile on their faces.


    Young and white faced, how can they be afraid of such people?


    "Beauty, your boyfriend is different from what I imagined. I''m afraid I''ll kill him accidentally."


    "Yes, his physique is not enough for me to warm up."


    They are rubbing their hands, waiting for Han 3000 to approach.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Han 3000 was very helpless.


    It is inevitable that people who are too beautiful will always get into trouble and come to the door on their own initiative.


    But just today, such things have happened three times. It''s too frequent.


    "Boy, your girlfriend wants to drink with us. I''m afraid you don''t agree. I want to ask for your opinion. Won''t you object?" When Han 3000 approached, one of them said to Han 3000 in a provocative tone.


    "Get the hell out of here." Han 3000 couldn''t help but squabble and slapped the man three meters away.


    The rest of the people see this situation, directly petrified in place.


    Because this kind of thing happened too often, Han 3000 had no patience to talk with them, so he would start directly. He also pitied the beaten guy. He didn''t even understand what was going on, and he had fainted.


    "Don''t you go away yet?" Han 3000 cold voice to Leng in situ that person said.


    The man was so scared that he didn''t have time to see what happened to his companion. He ran away with fright and yelling.


    Su Yingxia almost looked up and down with laughter. This kind of person had to see the coffin to know that he was in tears. Before he was beaten, he was more and more arrogant.


    "You still laugh. You can handle this kind of rubbish more easily than me." Han Sanyi said to Su Yingxia with a complaining face.


    Su Yingxia''s mouth was higher than the sky and said, "I just like the feeling of being protected by you. How about it? Is it too difficult?"


    "Of course." Han 3000 can''t say he can''t, but he can''t fight. He can only accept his life.


    "I''m afraid I''m not qualified to protect you in the future." Han 3000 suddenly sighed and continued.


    On earth, he can still pretend to protect Su Yingxia, but after going to the world of all directions, Han 3000 has no qualification and ability at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. You''ll grow stronger and protect me one day." Su Yingxia took Han 3000''s arm and said confidently.


    This is also a shot in the arm for Han 3000, but slowly, how long does it take? Han 3000 still has no idea.


    Just as they were going home, Yi Qingshan suddenly appeared in front of them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1582

    Seeing Yi Qingshan, Han 3000 frowns unconsciously, because he knows that Yi Qingshan can''t appear for no reason, and his arrival is likely to be the news from Linlong.


    For Han 3000, this is not a good thing. Although the time to leave the earth is approaching, Han 3000 still hopes that his mood will not be disturbed by anyone during this period of time.


    But now that he''s here, Han 3000 can''t stop him.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Xuanyuan world, has ushered in a large number of powerful people in the world. I don''t know what the purpose is. Linlong asked me to let you know." Yi Qingshan said.


    Han 3000 unconsciously looked at Su Yingxia. The strong people from all over the world gathered in Xuanyuan world. This should be the people from Fu family. Their purpose should be to wait for Su Yingxia.


    Although the word "waiting" seems to be a bit serious, in Han 3000''s opinion, Su Yingxia is worth it. After all, Fu''s family is in need of Su Yingxia''s rescue.


    "I think it''s from the family of Fu." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said to Yi Qingshan, "nothing else. You go first."


    "Linlong also asked me to remind you that when you go back to Xuanyuan world, you should remember not to have any conflict with those people. Their power can kill the divine realm." Yi Qingshan said.


    Han 3000 has a wry smile on his face. Unexpectedly, he and Lin long have a big feud. On the contrary, he is united by the world of all directions.


    But what''s the point of their union?


    In front of the strong in all directions, it is just a grain of dust, which can be blown away in one breath.


    "I see." Han 3000 said.


    Yi Qingshan left, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s expression is not very clear.


    Both of them understand one thing, that is, returning to Xuanyuan world is a top priority, and they must act immediately.


    Moreover, after returning to Xuanyuan world, Su Yingxia will not stay for a long time, or even not at all, which means that they will face the world of all directions in a very short time.


    "You go to the Apocalypse first." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 knew that she had to deal with her identity on earth. According to her original idea, Su Yingxia wanted to "die" on earth.


    Han 3000 said nothing.


    Back to the hillside villa, Mo Yang and Liu Fang have already arrived home.


    Three people sitting in the living room, did not go to practice, but quietly waiting for Han 3000.


    Because the three people have the same feeling in their hearts, that is, the time to leave may have come.


    "Three thousand."


    "Three thousand."


    Moyang and Dao 12 stood up.


    "Sit down." Han Sanyi looks listless.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Yang asked anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. If you don''t pack up, you''ll leave for Apocalypse tomorrow." Han 3000 said.


    The three have been ready for a long time, and the salute of the earth is meaningless to them. After they go to Xuanyuan world, everything will change, and there is no need to take the things of the earth.


    "We are going to take nothing with us. Xuanyuan world probably has no net." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 is too lazy to deal with this kind of problem without intelligence quotient.


    "In that case, rest early and start early tomorrow." With that, Han 3000 went back to his room.


    This is the last thing he wants to face, but he can''t help it.


    Han 3000 is very calm sometimes and can accept all things, but Su Yingxia is his only weakness. Han 3000 can''t be so open-minded when it comes to Su Yingxia.


    And even if he went to the world of all directions, Han 3000 knew that he would be separated from Su Yingxia, because the people in Fu''s family would never allow him to enter Fu''s family.


    "After so many years of hard work, I''ve become a waste again. In my life, can''t I get entangled with the word waste?" Han Sanyi said to himself helplessly. Even if he is strong now, the word "waste" will come back to him again soon. It seems that years of efforts have come to nothing.


    Ah!


    After sighing, Han 3000 lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    No matter how much you think about it, you need to face it.


    As for how things will go on, we still have to take a step to see it.


    As long as Han 3000 has a firm belief in his heart, he believes that he can achieve his goal.


    The next morning, the three of them were sitting in the living room at three in the morning.


    It''s not because they get up early, but they really can''t fall asleep. After all, important changes in life will happen soon. In this state of mind, insomnia is normal.


    "It''s almost three o''clock. Why can''t 3000 get up?" Mo Yang said with an impatient look,


    Although Liu Fang was a little worried, she was at least rational. She said to Mo Yang, "it''s only three o''clock, so it''s normal that he didn''t get up. Do you think he can''t sleep like us?"


    "Moyang, at three o''clock, most people in the whole city are still sleeping. Don''t worry." Dao 12 says that Mo Yang has taken the lead. He doesn''t want to be anxious, but his mood is really out of control. He wants to force himself to calm down, but Mo Yang can''t do it at all¡° You said, "what is Xuanyuan world like?" Moyang opens up the topic. In fact, they all have their own conjectures about Xuanyuan world. In Liu Fang''s view, it is a paradise with green mountains and green waters. In Dao 12''s mind, it is a super martial arts world full of strong men. After the topic of Xuanyuan world started, the three people began to chat in an endless stream. They were so immersed in the topic that they didn''t notice it at dawn. Until Han three thousand out of the room, three people hear the sound, this just recovered¡° Three thousand. You''re up. " Mo Yang is the most impatient, stand up to Han 3000 said¡° Don''t you people need to sleep in the early morning? " Han three thousand one face complains of say, he already realized these three people early living room, just don''t original intention take care of them but with. And now Han 3000 doesn''t need to sleep, but for him, it''s more like an indispensable ceremony¡° You knew we were awake? " Mo Yang asked¡° When you wake up, you don''t fall asleep at all. " Han 3000 said¡° Yes, who can sleep? Ask them, can they sleep? " Mo Yang finished and pointed to Liu Fang and Dao 12. Liu Fang''s sword nodded twelve times. Han Sanqian can also understand their feelings. After all, this is the first time that they are facing the second world. It''s reasonable for them to be excited. If they are really too calm, it''s strange. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1583

    Since the three had already been ready, Han 3000 did not delay his time, and immediately set out for the apocalypse.


    As for Su Yingxia, Han 3000 knows that she wants to solve the problem of Cloud City, and Su Yingxia doesn''t want him to intervene in this matter, so Han 3000 doesn''t ask much.


    Along the way, the mood of the three people in Moyang was uneasy.


    Although full of expectations, there is still a little fear of the unknown in my heart.


    After all, to face a new world, no one can predict what will happen next, what will face, more or less there will be a trace of fear in my heart.


    A day later.


    Four people appear in Apocalypse.


    Yilao and he Qingfeng had been waiting at the Apocalypse border for a long time. They knew that Han 3000 would never come back when he went. In the future, the earth would no longer have to worry that Xuanyuan world would invade the earth, and the worries of apocalypse for a hundred years could disappear because of Han 3000.


    "Shishuzu." When they saw Han 3000, they bowed respectfully.


    Although Mo Yang was a little surprised, after all, the two men looked much older than Han 3000, but he didn''t ask much. When he arrived at this site, he couldn''t speak as freely as Yuncheng.


    "From today on, if Apocalypse people want to return to the secular world, let them go." Han 3000 said to them.


    The meaning of these words is very clear to both of them, which means that the Apocalypse will have no meaning of existence.


    "However, if their means are used on ordinary people, they will die. I hope you can tell them." Han continued.


    Apocalypse has a large number of experts. If they invade the secular world with their own strength, they will have a huge impact on the secular world, and may even change all the existing situations.


    "Don''t worry, shishuzu. The Apocalypse knew that it would be dissolved one day, so they left behind. After they left the apocalypse, they were no different from ordinary people." Old Yi said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t ask much. These things are no longer in his interest.


    He led the three men to the forbidden area.


    Old he Qingfeng and his wife are far behind.


    "Old Yi, do you really want to dissolve the apocalypse?" He Qingfeng asked yilao that the significance of the Apocalypse is for the sake of Xuanyuan world. Now it is unwise for he Qingfeng to disband because of Han 3000''s words, because no one knows what will happen in the future.


    If Xuanyuan world returns one day in the future, without the existence of apocalypse, the earth will have no resistance.


    "Now apocalypse, even if it exists, can it really resist Xuanyuan world?" Yilao sent out a soul torture, since Yi Qingshan broke through the time and space tunnel and entered the earth that day, yilao has been thinking about a problem.


    A person, hit ten Apocalypse experts, even if the old Yi himself, also hurt a lot, this kind of strength gap has been very obvious.


    So from that time on, yilao knew that if Xuanyuan world was to be involved in a comeback, the earth would be irresistible without Han 3000.


    This also shows that the Apocalypse does not have the value of existence.


    What''s more, Yi will never doubt what Han 3000 said,


    "You''re wrong. Even if you can''t resist, you can''t give up." He Qingfeng said.


    Yi old scornful smile, said: "you are afraid of, not Xuanyuan world, but afraid of losing their high position."


    He Qingfeng was said in the heart, eyes revealed a trace of guilty.


    He was really afraid that he would lose his position and become an ordinary man after returning to the secular world. He no longer had his subordinates to command him and the throne to sit on.


    "If you are greedy, you''d better tell your uncle and see if he agrees." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng shakes his head repeatedly. How dare he go to Han 3000 to say that he is not afraid of death.


    Just at this time, Han 3000''s voice suddenly rang out in old Yi''s ear. It was so small that only he could hear it.


    "You have the responsibility to control the balance of power in the world, but he Qingfeng must be abandoned."


    As soon as the words came to an end, yilao bowed to the forbidden area.


    "What are you doing?" He Qingfeng looks at old Yi with a puzzled face.


    The moment he got up, he clapped his hand on he Qingfeng''s back. His strength over the years was crushed by his hand.


    "You, what are you doing?" He Qingfeng looks at yilao angrily. At the moment, he can clearly feel the power in his body is passing, and he can''t control it.


    When the power is over, he will become an ordinary man.


    "This is the explanation of shishuzu. Your mind is not right. He can''t let you keep your strength and return to the secular world." Yi said.


    He Qingfeng is so ferocious that he has lost his position as the leader of the three halls. Now he has spent many decades of hard work. Even if he returns to the secular world, he is just a useless man.


    "Why can you, it''s you, it''s you who want to abolish me, right?" He Qingfeng said reluctantly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1584

    Old Yi didn''t need to explain to he Qingfeng.


    Quietly looking at the direction of the forbidden area.


    In any case, since Han 3000 said that Apocalypse does not exist, then Apocalypse does not exist.


    He said he Qingfeng is dangerous, so he Qingfeng can only become a useless person.


    "To my great uncle." Old Yi bowed deeply and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Apocalypse forbidden area.


    When Moyang three people saw the time and space tunnel, each face showed an incredible side.


    They did not expect that this time, there are such places, it is like a colorful black hole, can not see in the end.


    At the other end of the tunnel is a new world for them.


    "Three thousand, the other end, is Xuanyuan world?" Mo Yang took a deep breath and asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded with a smile and said, "why, are you afraid?"


    Mo Yang glanced at his mouth and said, "I am not afraid of anything in my life."


    "Well, it''s boastful. Why don''t you go first?" Han 3000 joked.


    Mo Yang''s eyelids jump straight. This step is still a little heavy for him. If he wants to go first, Mo Yang certainly doesn''t mean it.


    "Let''s get together. It''s good to have a partner." Mo Yang said with a smile.


    Han three thousand with a wave, three people will be wrapped up by a force.


    "Don''t worry. If you go first, I won''t bother to look for you all over the world." With that, Han 3000 leaped all his life.


    Then Moyang three people, also uncontrollably fell into the space-time tunnel.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    When Mo Yang opened his eyes, he had come to a new environment.


    The whole room is made of wood, and where you see, everything is made of mahogany, with a retro decoration style.


    Lying on one side, Liu Fang and Dao 12 wake up one after another.


    For Liu Fang, everything in front of her has a feeling, because this is her favorite decoration style, antique.


    "Have we reached Xuanyuan world?" Liu Fang asked Mo Yang.


    Mo Yang doesn''t know what the situation is. Although the environment has changed, he can''t be sure where he is without help.


    "Three thousand?" Mo Yang looks for people everywhere, but in addition to the three of them, he doesn''t see Han 3000 in the room.


    Dao 12 stood up, a little shaky, obviously not recovered under the impact of the time and space tunnel.


    "Come on, go out and have a look." Dao 12 said.


    Hearing this, Mo Yang and Liu Fang also quickly stood up.


    When he came to the door, Dao 12 looked at them again, because what he pushed open was not only a door, but also a new world.


    "Stop the ink and hurry." Mo Yang urges a way.


    Dao 12 doesn''t hesitate any more. He pushes the door open.


    Outside is a garden, small bridge water, pleasant environment, the fresh air, let three people can''t help but take a deep breath.


    The fragrance of the grass and the freshness of the earth are the feelings they have never felt before on earth.


    "I''m awake." At this time, Han 3000 came to the three.


    Seeing Han 3000, Mo Yang felt a lot more secure, because Han 3000 was the guarantee of their safety. As long as he saw Han 3000, there would be no danger.


    "3000, how long have we been sleeping?" Mo Yang asked.


    "Soon, day and night." Han 3000 said.


    "Fortunately, we are now... In Xuanyuan world?" Mo Yang continued.


    "Come on, I''ll show you around." Han 3000 said.


    This is Longyun city and the place where Han 3000 first came to Xuanyuan world. He even became the son-in-law of Chen family in Longyun City, which makes Han 3000 speechless.


    On earth, I entered the Su family. I didn''t expect that I came to Longyun city at the beginning and became a member of the Su family.


    Walking on the streets of Longyun City, Moyang three feel as if they are in a movie and television city. The ancient atmosphere is particularly strong, and everything is full of freshness for him.


    "I didn''t expect that Xuanyuan world turned out to be an ancient one." Mo Yang said with a sigh.


    "This is just the Royal Court of Xuanyuan world, and there are two other countries, which are totally different from here." Han 3000 said.


    "It''s totally different. What does it have to be like?" Mo Yang doubts a way.


    Han 3000 didn''t know what was going on in the other two countries, because he didn''t have a chance to see it at that time. However, after returning to Xuanyuan world this time, Han 3000 had already explored it with his own divine sense, which surprised him.


    The imperial court is like ancient times, while the Xia kingdom is an era full of high technology, even more advanced than the modern civilization of the earth. As for chongye, it is the most unexpected thing for Han 3000. It is completely a wilderness, like the beginning of human civilization.


    The whole Xuanyuan world is more like the progress of human civilization. Each country represents a different turning point. The overall situation gives Han Sanqian a strange feeling that three different times appear in the same world, just like someone deliberately. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1585

    Han Sanqian clearly remembers that once the strong of the eight worlds reach the true divine realm, they can create the world, which makes Han Sanqian doubt.


    Will the Xuanyuan world, or even the earth, be created by these strong men.


    For them, this is just a simple game for recreation, or even just watching the excitement?


    When Han Sanqian explained the Three Kingdoms situation of Xuanyuan world to the three people of Moyang, Liu Fang was particularly shocked.


    She is a teacher of teaching and educating people, and she is particularly interested in history, so she can''t imagine how three people of different times could live in the same space?


    "3000, are you telling the truth?" Liu Fang doesn''t believe Han 3000, but some can''t believe it, because in her opinion, it''s absolutely impossible.


    As long as there is a little contact between the three countries, they will surely lead the backward era when they move forward. As long as there is a certain period of time, the development of the three countries will tend to be balanced. How can they maintain the phenomenon of three different times.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ll show you if I have a chance." Han 3000 said.


    "This... How is this done? Is there no contact between the three countries?" Liu Fang looks at Han 3000 with doubts.


    Because of the existence of dark forest, there are not many intersections among the three countries, and even if there is a meeting, it is also caused by the war.


    However, Han 3000 is sure that the monarchs of the three kingdoms must know about each other''s situation, but they have not changed their country because of this. This is something Han 3000 can''t figure out in any case.


    Chongye is still in the age of drinking blood. Why didn''t he keep up with the imperial court?


    "Except for the war, they really don''t have friends, but I believe it''s not that simple." Han 3000 said in a deep voice.


    Liu Fang did not ask any more, because she could see that Han 3000''s expression was too serious.


    At this time, a group of people dressed in black robes came straight to Han 3000 and others.


    This makes Han 3000''s heart more heavy.


    These people''s breath, by no means belong to Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 can''t even see the realm of these people.


    Seeing such people in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 can easily think of who they are.


    Linlong had already informed him through Yi Qingshan that Xuanyuan world was waiting for Su Yingxia with people who had Fu''s lineage, and these people were obviously those who had Fu''s lineage.


    "You go first." Han 3000 whispered to Han 3000.


    Dao 12 was the first one to stand beside Han 3000. He obviously didn''t agree to Han 3000''s arrangement.


    "No, if you have trouble, you have to carry it together." Dao 12 said.


    "Anti your sister, get out of here and don''t give me any trouble. You''re just dragging me back." Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said that it was the second day when he came back to Xuanyuan world. I didn''t expect that these people came to the door so soon.


    When Han 3000 said that, Dao 12 seemed to be hesitant.


    Mo Yang is also a posture that does not mean to go.


    Only Liu Fang is more rational. She knows that since Han 3000 says so, they shouldn''t stay to make trouble. Moreover, with their strength, they really can''t help Han 3000.


    "Go, don''t make trouble for him." Liu Fang exclaimed.


    Mo Yang was the first to compromise. After all, he didn''t dare to listen to what Liu Fang said.


    Although Dao 12 is not reconciled, he knows that he may cause trouble to Han 3000. Seeing that Mo Yang has withdrawn, he can only withdraw helplessly.


    "Three thousand, be careful." Dao 12 tells Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is no longer in the mood to answer Dao 12, watching the gang of black robes getting closer and closer, the pressure is growing.


    And this kind of pressure is not only psychological, but also physical.


    With those people getting closer and closer, Han 3000 felt that his shoulders were like carrying a thousand pounds. If he hadn''t insisted, he would have knelt on the ground long ago.


    The gang of black robes stopped in front of Han 3000 and surrounded him in a circle.


    This is, Han 3000 ears, but suddenly came a voice: "you let me down a little ah."


    Han Sanqian turns his head in horror. A beautiful man in a long white shirt stands one meter away from him.


    The man looks as delicate as a woman, with a strong smell of small white face. With a folding fan in his hand, he keeps looking up and down at Han 3000, and his eyes are full of disgust.


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Tut tut." The man kept shaking his head, sometimes sighing, obviously expressing his dissatisfaction with Han 3000.


    In the face of such disgust, Han 3000 is very angry, but at the moment, he can do nothing, because the gravity pressure brought by his shoulder almost makes him unable to move.


    At this time, the divine realm is very weak, because Han 3000 has no ability to resist¡° Little white face, let me ask you again, what do you want to do? " Han 3000 gritted his teeth and said that he was bold enough to call xiaobailian, and he was not afraid that the other party asked for his name. The man raised his head and asked Han 3000 in surprise: "am I white?" Han 3000 almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood, which is probably the most incredible answer to scold Xiao Bai Lian¡° I''m really the whitest in Fu''s pulse. Thank you for your praise, but it''s a pity that even so, I don''t like you at all The man said regretfully, as if he wanted to change Han 3000''s attitude, but he couldn''t help his heart. His expression was full of entanglement. Han 3000 simply felt that this guy in front of him was an idiot, and he didn''t know how such an idiot could cultivate such a realm¡° What do you want to do? " Han 3000 asked again. The man tapped the folding fan on Han 3000''s shoulder. Han 3000 felt like a mountain was pressing down on his head. His Qi and blood were surging up, and he directly spewed out a mouthful of blood. As a result, his legs could no longer bear the huge gravity, and he knelt down together¡° I don''t need to dirty my hands like you, but I can''t help it because my family has orders. I can really kill you myself. " Said the man. Han 3000''s heart is shocked, this Fu''s pulse is too unreasonable, and he always kills people, but he doesn''t provoke the family¡° Why, why do you kill me? " Han 3000 asked. The man seemed to hear the joke and burst into laughter¡° I didn''t hear you wrong. Why do you need lower creatures from the lower world to kill you Said the man. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1586

    This sentence completely ignited Han 3000''s anger, but it''s a pity that anger can''t shorten the strength between Han 3000 and the man. No matter how angry he is, no matter how much he wants to resist, Han 3000 can''t resist in the face of this powerful force.


    In front of these people, they are mole ants and incompetent waste.


    "He''s my man. You can kill him if you say so. What are you?" In the air, a familiar voice came.


    When the man heard the voice, his face was even paler, and it was the bloodless one.


    The corner of Han 3000''s mouth rose, showing a smile.


    The appearance of this voice means that he escaped death.


    Su Yingxia walks leisurely in the court. It seems to come slowly, but he has already come to Han 3000.


    The man bowed deeply and cried in horror: "saint."


    The rest of the black robed men knelt directly in front of Su Yingxia.


    This scene is particularly shocking for Han 3000.


    Although he had already guessed that Su Yingxia was not simple, he could not imagine how far it was.


    How can I not be shocked by what I saw with my own eyes at this time.


    "Saint, this is the order of the patriarch." The man panicked to Su Yingxia said, seems to be afraid of Su Yingxia put this responsibility on his head.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, but he helped Han 3000 up.


    "I''m just a little late, and you''re in such a mess." Su Yingxia said.


    Han three thousand embarrassed smile, said: "in the earth I can protect you, but here, I have no ability."


    "Can''t I protect you?" Su Yingxia said with a playful wink.


    At this time, the man suddenly sprang up and flew into the air like a monkey.


    But with his panic call, Han 3000 realized that he didn''t want to run away, but flew uncontrollably.


    Next, the man''s body fell down rapidly, and he was about to make close contact with the ground, and the speed was still not reduced.


    Bang!


    Dust, a white man, directly hit the ground out of a hole.


    This makes Han 3000 dumbfounded.


    The white gown was covered with dust, and he was even more disheartened.


    Although the corner of his mouth overflowed with a trace of red, Han 3000''s view, even so, he did not receive too serious damage.


    "Saint, I''m just following orders." The man bowed before, but now he is kneeling on one knee to show his respect for Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what the word "Saint" means, but he can feel Su Yingxia''s important position in Fu''s family because of her Saint identity. Otherwise, this white man in a long shirt can''t be so respectful to Su Yingxia.


    "I''ll kill you, but it''s just my will." Su Yingxia said.


    The man showed fear.


    Han 3000 can''t help but want to laugh. Isn''t that what the man in white shirt said to him just now?


    Kill if you want, no reason.


    "Saint, you can''t kill me." White shirt man said.


    "So what if I kill you? Is there anyone who dares to trouble me? You''re just a servant. Who will turn against me because of you? " Su Yingxia said.


    This made the white man more afraid.


    Indeed, with his position in Fu''s family, no one would have conflicts with Su Yingxia because of him.


    Saints and domestic servants are not of the same order of magnitude at all, and there are a lot of people like him. It''s hard to say that he is just a runner.


    Seemingly unbearable identity, in Han 3000''s eyes is very incredible.


    It''s just a domestic servant. He''s so powerful. What kind of strength does the real master in Fu''s pulse have?


    What is most difficult for Han 3000 to accept is that he is not even a domestic servant, and he has no chance to resist.


    "Saint, what should I do to save my life?" The man in White asked Su Yingxia. He knew that he could not survive by threatening Su Yingxia. He could only take the sword to meet some of Su Yingxia''s requirements. Maybe he had a chance to survive.


    "Want to live?" Su Yingxia said to the man in white.


    "I don''t want to die." The white man replied.


    "Give you a chance to catch that bug for me." Su Yingxia said.


    The white man frowned and said, "saint, you should know his use in Xuanyuan world. If you catch it, you may annoy some people."


    Han 3000 heard different meanings from this sentence.


    The use of Linlong in Xuanyuan world, but also annoys some people.


    He remembers that the reason why Linlong was in Xuanyuan world was that he escaped and didn''t want to be the riding pet of those people.


    But now it seems that things are not so simple. Although Linlong came voluntarily, there are some secrets that Linlong didn''t know. It may even be that it was deliberately used. It thinks that it escaped to Xuanyuan world, but in fact, someone did it on purpose! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1587

    Such a possible conspiracy made Han 3000 shudder. He even felt that Xuanyuan world might be a toy in the hands of some strong people.


    And this crowd, but some of the embellishment of toys, increased more playability!


    "It seems that you still want to die." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    The man in the white shirt swallows his saliva unconsciously. Su Yingxia has such an attitude that he doesn''t care if he offends some people because of this.


    Although the man in white shirt knows that it''s not a wise choice to catch Linlong at the moment, if he doesn''t, he will lose his life.


    The most urgent thing is to keep one''s life.


    "I will do my best to satisfy the demands of the virgin." White shirt man said.


    This person''s face changing speed is faster than Han 3000 has seen a woman''s face changing speed.


    Sure enough, in the face of life, people are the most easily shaken.


    After waiting for the white shirt man to leave, Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia, "what are you doing with Linlong?"


    "I''m just looking for an excuse to let him go." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 thought Su Yingxia was going to deal with Linlong and was ready to say a few good words for him. After all, Linlong also helped Han 3000 convey a lot of key information during this period. Unexpectedly, Su Yingxia just casually found an excuse to support him.


    But Su Yingxia''s doing this means that she doesn''t have much time.


    "Have you dealt with everything about the earth?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded his head and said, "my grandfather is very afraid that after I die, Fengqian will terminate the cooperation, so at the funeral, he specially invited Bruce Lee."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This is the inhumane side of the Su family. In front of the interests of the Su family, he can ignore everything.


    But for now, these things don''t matter.


    "The gate of heaven has been opened. You are going to leave soon." Han 3000 asked.


    "This gate of heaven can only be passed by those who are in Fu''s vein." Su Yingxia said.


    Han 3000 frowned in an instant. He had planned to go to the eight directions world with Su Yingxia, but he didn''t seem qualified to hear Su Yingxia say so.


    "Too hard for me to be with you?" Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Although Su Yingxia is not willing to attack Han 3000, he can''t help knowing this fact.


    "Not bad." Su Yingxia said.


    After a pause, Su Yingxia continued: "and with your current strength, it will be very dangerous to lead Tianlei and reopen Tianmen."


    "Why?" Han three thousand don''t understand a way, he once in the false spirit realm of time, have already attracted the sky thunder, and also successfully took the sky thunder.


    Now, Han 3000 is a real divine realm. In his opinion, it is not difficult to resist the thunder and reopen the gate of heaven.


    Su Yingxia raised her head, with a little hatred in her eyes, and said: "because some people certainly don''t want to see it appear in the world of all directions, they will certainly stop it."


    This is almost bad news for Han 3000.


    If someone in the eight sides tries to stop him, Han 3000 will surely die under the thunder. How can his strength compete with the strong in the eight sides?


    "So I''ll never be able to go to the world?" Han 3000 clenched his fist.


    If you can''t go to the world in all directions, it means that you will be separated from Su Yingxia forever. This is not the result Han 3000 can accept.


    Moreover, Han Nian is likely to live in the world of all directions, which is why han 3000 has to go.


    "He can''t stop it at most, and he will never dare to go against the trend, otherwise he will be punished by the way of heaven, so you must be 100% sure to lead the thunder." Su Yingxia said.


    Grasp?


    Han 3000 knows nothing about how to define this assurance, and how can he know to what extent it is 100%.


    "It''s hard for me to welcome the summer. How can I know how big the assurance is?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The sky is full of colorful and auspicious clouds, and that''s when you fly up." Su Yingxia said.


    Colorful auspicious clouds.


    Is this some kind of good sign?


    Han 3000 directly denied the answer in his heart and asked Su Yingxia, "do you want to help me?"


    "Remember what I said to you. I''ll wait for you in all directions." As soon as Su Yingxia''s voice fell, the voice of a man in white appeared in the sky, and in his hand, he was still holding something like a snake.


    "Saint, Linlong, I''ve got it for you." White shirt man respectfully said to Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000''s eyes almost fell to the ground.


    This... Such a little guy, just like an earthworm, is actually Linlong!


    Isn''t it a hundred feet long!


    Su Yingxia slapped Linlong to the ground and said, "you tried to kill me. This is a lesson for you. From now on, if you don''t follow me, I will kill you."


    Linlong shivered on the ground. Then Su rose to the sky and went to the gate of heaven. The white shirt man stares at Han 3000 and fails to kill him. That is to say, he has not finished the task assigned by the person behind him. However, in front of Su Yingxia, he is absolutely unable to do this. He can only give up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1588

    Han 3000 can clearly feel the white shirt man''s strong intention to kill him, and this man is just a servant of Fu''s family. Naturally, he can''t make his own decision.


    If you want to kill Han 3000, there must be someone behind the order, and this person is definitely in the family of Fu, and his status is not low.


    This makes Han 3000 a little worried.


    Now that he has not gone to the world of eight, he has already provoked the people who want to kill him. This shows that Han 3000 will definitely have a hard time in the world of eight in the future, and may face the danger of his life at any time.


    At this time, several people appeared in Tianmen and appeared in Xuanyuan world.


    Han 3000 looked up and saw that the men and women were of the same age as Su Yingxia, with a strong upper atmosphere.


    In addition to Han 3000, many people in Xuanyuan world have seen this scene. For ordinary people, this is the real God, the God worthy of their worship.


    A large number of people are kneeling down at this moment, praying devoutly, hoping for the protection of the gods.


    But Han 3000 knows that they are just people, just strong people.


    When Su Yingxia came to several people, they obviously restrained their arrogance.


    Han 3000 can''t hear what they are saying, but he can feel the attitude of those people towards Su Yingxia, which is obviously the inferiority of the servants in front of the master.


    "By whom are you coming?" Su Yingxia asked coldly.


    "Saint, this matter has nothing to do with you. I hope the saint can stay out of it." A man said to Su Yingxia.


    Without saying a word, Su Yingxia clapped his hand on the man''s head. In the eyes of ordinary people in Xuanyuan world, the so-called God directly turned into powder and disappeared!


    Han 3000 was shocked when he saw this scene.


    What is Su Yingxia doing? How can he kill people suddenly, and how can he kill so decisively!


    The rest of the people saw Su Yingxia''s means, but they were flustered.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, who ordered you to come." Su Yingxia said.


    Several people know that if they don''t tell the truth, Su Yingxia will kill them, because their lives are of no importance to the Fu family.


    "Saint, this is an order from Loulan Pavilion." One of them hurriedly said to Su Yingxia that he was afraid of death and that there was no whole body, so he had to tell Su Yingxia the truth.


    Su Yingxia''s mouth rose with a cold smile.


    The power distribution of Fu''s lineage is very wide. Many people hold part of the power and are responsible for some things. Loulanting Pavilion is one of these power distribution. However, loulanting pavilion''s existence significance for Fu''s lineage is to help the cultivation of Fu''s lineage disciples. Now, loulanting pavilion has issued a hunting order for Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia didn''t quite understand why Loulan pavilion would intervene in this matter. It''s hard to say, is there someone behind this?


    "From now on, don''t let me see you again. Go away." Su Yingxia said.


    Several people dare not have any disobedience, directly returned to the gate of heaven.


    Su Yingxia''s words are like death bell to them. If they don''t follow the trend, they will die without burial.


    At this time, Su Yingxia stood outside the gate of heaven and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 clenched his fists and looked at Su Yingxia.


    They are separated by heaven and earth, but their hearts are closely connected.


    Han 3000 knows that if he wants to get back together with Su Yingxia, he must show his real ability.


    "Don''t worry, I will make myself strong. I don''t believe that there is no way to improve my accomplishments in Xuanyuan world." Han 3000 eyes firmly said, for him, as long as it is able to improve cultivation, he is willing to do anything.


    Su Yingxia seems to have heard what Han 3000 said. After nodding, she goes into the gate of heaven.


    When Su Yingxia disappeared from Tianmen, the whole Tianmen also disappeared.


    Han 3000''s heart is inexplicably heavy. Although it has been many years since he met Su Yingxia again, during this period, Han 3000 spent most of his time in seclusion, and their real time together is not long.


    So at this time of departure, Han 3000 will still have a lot of reluctant, and he knows that the time of the next meeting is still unknown, which makes Han 3000 more melancholy.


    "Three thousand, what shall we do now?" At this time, Dao 12 came to Han 3000 and asked.


    "You live here and improve your cultivation as soon as possible. As for me, I have to find a way to improve my cultivation." Han 3000 said to Dao 12 that his current situation has no time to take care of Dao 12 and others. He can only rely on their own ability.


    Moreover, in Yunlong City, the three of them are absolutely top-notch and should not be threatened.


    Dao 12 didn''t stay. He knew how deep Han 3000''s feelings for Su Yingxia were. Now Su Yingxia has returned to the world of all directions, so Han 3000 will naturally take this as his goal.


    "Three thousand, be careful. Don''t worry." Mo Yang said.


    "Yes, you can''t be possessed because you are anxious." Liu Fang also advised. Han 3000 naturally understood these simple principles. Looking at the half dead Linlong on the ground, Han 3000 grabbed him in the air and said to the three: "I''ll go first and see you later." With that, Han three thousand just like a gust of wind, directly disappeared. Dao 12 looked at Liu Fang and his wife in Moyang and said, "I''m going to find a place to shut up. You two can have a good life." Mo Yang looked at Dao 12 with a reproachful face and said, "what do you call it, three thousand things? Can I help you? If you want to follow him to the world, can I do nothing?" The purpose of Dao 12''s closing is to improve the realm as soon as possible and keep up with Han 3000''s pace. So is Mo Yang. But their idea is too simple. It''s not so easy to reach the divine realm. Let alone keep up with Han 3000''s pace, even in a hundred years'' time, it''s very good that they can reach jiudengjing. After Han 3000 left, he found a hilltop and disappeared into the sea of clouds, just like a fairyland¡° Do you still need to pretend? " Han 3000 see Linlong is still a half dead state, can''t help saying. Lin long opened his mouth and uttered a voice: "you can''t understand how strong she is. Naturally, I don''t know how seriously I was injured."¡° Why do those people want to kill me? " This is the question Han 3000 has been thinking about in his mind, but he can''t think of a reason, so he can only expect Linlong to give him a correct answer¡° If you want to kill you, why else? Isn''t that a normal thing? " Lin long said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1589

    Normal things?


    Lin long seems to know something about this.


    Han 3000 asked: "since you know something, you don''t tell me."


    Linlong can still remember what Su Yingxia said to him before he left. Although Su Yingxia has returned to the world of all directions, he knows that as long as Su Yingxia wants to kill him, there are still many ways.


    And with his current physical injury, even Han 3000 is not an opponent.


    "Do you know what Saint means?" Lin long asked.


    "If I knew, would I have to talk to you?" Han 3000 disdains the way.


    "Saint, that is, the person with high hopes in Fu''s pulse, can become the next true God. Fu''s pulse will be more cautious towards such a person, and will never let anything form a fetter on her. You, obviously, are a stumbling block on Su Yingxia''s way to become a true God."


    "Since it''s a stumbling block, isn''t it reasonable to get rid of you?"


    Lin long looks at Han 3000 with a natural look. It''s such an important thing for Fu''s family. They will naturally solve anything that may threaten Su Yingxia''s realm.


    "Do you mean that Su Yingxia will be the next true God of Fu''s pulse?" Han three thousand one face surprised say, he know true God for Fu Shi a pulse means what.


    Moreover, he once heard Lin long mention that there are only two or three true gods in the whole world.


    And the ability of the true God can create the world. Han 30 million did not expect that Su Yingxia could become such a strong man.


    "In fact, the true God of Fu''s pulse may have died, so Fu''s pulse cares so much about Su Yingxia." Lin long said that this is only his unilateral guess. After all, in the world of all directions, there have been such rumors for a long time.


    A true God can live for thousands of years, and Fu''s pulse has been brilliant for thousands of years. According to time, it''s time for Fu''s pulse to fall.


    "The real God is dead, so Fu''s pulse continues to replace Su Yingxia. But if you kill me, can you make su Yingxia a real God? The people in Fu''s vein don''t understand that if I die, they may infuriate a future God. " Han 3000 said.


    "Do you really think you''re that important?" Lin long disdains the way.


    Han Sanqian has a confident smile on his face.


    He''s not sure about other things, but Han 3000 is still confident about this. After all, his relationship with Su Yingxia has been tempered by real fire, and there will never be any fake.


    "Of course." Han 3000 said.


    "But if Fu''s pulse has the means to make su Yingxia forget what happened between her and you?" Lin long said.


    "And that ability?" Han 3000 immediately showed a worried look. If so, the relationship between him and Su Yingxia would be dangerous.


    "I''m just saying it casually, but the ability of the eight directions world is full of all kinds of incredible, and it''s not impossible." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 suddenly stands up. If it is true, he must save time and speed up his progress. Only when he meets Su Yingxia as soon as possible can he reduce the probability of this kind of thing happening.


    But in Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 is already the most extreme realm. It''s almost a fool''s dream to become stronger in Xuanyuan world.


    "Xuanyuan world, is there any way to make me stronger?" Han 3000 said to himself.


    This makes Linlong appear very tangled, as if he knows something, just not sure whether he should tell Han 3000.


    "Do you know why I came to Xuanyuan world?" Lin long suddenly asks Han 3000.


    He has said this question for a long time. Now he says it again, which makes Han 3000 feel an unusual meaning.


    "You''d rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. That''s why you come to Xuanyuan world. Isn''t that so hard?" Han 3000 said.


    "This is just one of the reasons. There is another more important reason," he said.


    Han 3000''s intuition tells him that another reason Lin long called is likely to be the key to his becoming stronger. He can''t wait to ask, "what''s the reason?"


    "I shouldn''t have told you about this, because it''s my purpose, but I haven''t got anything in Xuanyuan world for so many years, so..."


    Before Linlong''s words were finished, Han 3000 interrupted directly: "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get down to business."


    "What''s your hurry? Can I speak slowly?"


    As soon as the words came out, Han 3000 grabbed the tap with one hand and threatened: "if you sell to me again, I''ll let you taste my power. Although I can''t kill you, it''s OK to let you suffer."


    Lin long bares his teeth. If it wasn''t for the injury, he wouldn''t be fooled by Han 3000.


    "Ah, it seems that Su Yingxia deliberately let me hurt, so that you can bully me."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1590

    Han 3000 has already understood Su Yingxia''s intention. Otherwise, Su Yingxia has no reason to hurt Linlong for no reason.


    "Now that you know it, don''t say it quickly." Han 3000 urged.


    "Tell me, you let me go first." Lin long looks at Han 3000 with a sad face.


    After releasing his hand, Han 3000 lies on the ground again, ready to listen to the story of Linlong.


    If you look carefully, you can find that Han 3000 is lying flat, but his body is not in contact with the ground, but slightly floating in the air to avoid soiling his clothes.


    "Xuanyuan world, there is likely to be an ancient battlefield. It is said that ten thousand years ago, it was still a nihilistic world, and there was nothing here. Countless ancient strongmen took it as a battlefield and fought to death."


    "In this process, the battlefield left a lot of ancient energy, and these energies can help practitioners to reach the realm of ascension."


    "The reason why I come to Xuanyuan world is not that I prefer to be a chicken head, but that I want to go back to the eight sided world and dominate one side after becoming stronger."


    Linlong completely exposed his ambition in front of Han 3000, which is his ultimate goal in Xuanyuan world.


    Even Linlong has a heart to rule the world in all directions. It wants to recover the dragon clan, so that the dragon clan will no longer become the pet of those people.


    "The ancient battlefield, ten thousand years ago, what you said is just a legend." Han 3000 said that since it is a legend, it is likely that it does not really exist. It is not Han 3000''s style to regard legend as hope.


    "When I was very young, thousands of years ago, many powerful people from all walks of life came to Xuanyuan world. They even secretly set up gangs to investigate this matter. It''s a pity that they all failed in the end." Lin long said.


    "How can you find so many strong people who come back without success?" Han said with a sneer.


    However, such ridicule did not shake Linlong''s determination. On the contrary, it showed a firmer side and said to Han 3000, "because this is the only way to change my destiny. Whether it is true or not, it is the only reason for me to persist."


    "If I tell you that you can''t find the ancient battlefield, you will never meet Su Yingxia. Will you give up?" Lin long looks at Han 3000 and asks sincerely.


    This words let Han 3000 brain bang when a loud noise.


    If so, Han 3000 will never give up.


    "You said that there are many strong people who have come to look for it, but there is no clue?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, according to the clues left by the founder of ethereal sect, she once saw a huge jade door. Behind this door, it is likely to be the ancient battlefield, but it is a pity that this door was not opened for her."


    "So there''s another legend left. Ancient battlefields can only be opened for those who are destined for them."


    Ethereal clan.


    Han 3000 still remembers Zhan Tai Liuyue, the leader of the ethereal sect. She was a real beauty, and even Yan Qinghua, the elder of the ethereal sect, was beautiful.


    "All the sects in Xuanyuan world are not founded by those people in the eight directions world, are they?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The sects with history are more or less related to the strong people in the world. Only the newly established sects in recent 100 years are independent." Lin long explained.


    Han 3000 nodded, perhaps there are more clues hidden in those ancient sects.


    If all these clues can be collected, Han 3000 may know where the ancient battlefield was.


    "It seems that we need to go to wuwuzong." Han three thousand said, see an old friend, also don''t know whether old friend still remember him.


    At this time, Lin long suddenly stares at Han 3000''s arm.


    Han three thousand arm has red eye jade mang attachment, Lin Long''s eyes, also don''t know is expressing what meaning.


    "What do you want to do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If I could eat it, I would recover a lot." Lin long said.


    Attached to Han 3000''s arm, red eye yumang felt the threat and trembled.


    Han 3000 said coldly, "I warn you, this is my spirit pet. If you dare to fight it again, you and I are at odds."


    Lin long looks regretful. He seems to have missed a delicious meal and feel some pity. He says, "it''s just a snake. In front of the real dragon people, it''s like an earthworm. What do you want it to do?"


    "It''s none of your business." Han 3000 scolds mercilessly.


    At the beginning, red eye yumang also provided a lot of help to Han Sanqian, and he also saved Han Sanqian''s life in the crisis. He regarded red eye yumang as an indispensable part of his life, which was not just a spiritual pet.


    So whether it''s a snake or an earthworm, Han 3000 won''t make any difference to it.


    "Why do you still have a special smell on you? What is that?" Lin long asks Han 3000 again.


    It''s a special breath. It should be the axe Han 3000 got when he was on earth. Now it''s hidden in his body. I didn''t expect that even this way, Linlong can feel it.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1591

    Han 3000 didn''t explain the axe to Linlong, because he is more concerned about the ancient battlefield. If there is such a place, and Han 3000 can absorb the ancient energy left by the battlefield, it will be a very important turning point for him to change his own strength.


    If he can have the ancient energy, then he will have the strength to have a foothold in the world, and then he can continue to protect Su Yingxia.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''m going to the ethereal sect. Are you going?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "Yes, of course." Lin long said without hesitation that he has now tied himself with Han 3000, because he knows that it is almost impossible to find an ancient battlefield only by his own ability, and he can only rely on Han 3000.


    Moreover, Lin long felt that Han 3000''s special breath might have something to do with the ancient battlefield, which made him have to keep up with Han 3000.


    Ethereal sect has always been a very special sect in Xuanyuan world. All members of the sect are made up of women, and no man is allowed to appear in the sect.


    This is equivalent to a back garden full of beautiful women, and no man has defiled it. For men, it is more like a country of daughters, a holy land that countless men dream of.


    Of course, it is impossible for ordinary men to enter the territory of ethereal clan. Many barriers are enough to make many people retreat.


    But for Han 3000, it''s like entering a world of no one.


    His divine realm is nothing in the eyes of those strong people in the world of all directions, and is even described as a mole ant.


    But for Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 is the Supreme God.


    When he arrived at the ethereal sect, Han Sany was blocked three times, but these three times did not affect him.


    Zhantai Liuyue and yanqinghua are already waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    From the first time they learned that someone had intruded into the ethereal clan, they were ready to meet the enemy.


    Han 3000 is a strange face to Zhan Tai Liuyue, so she doesn''t understand why han 3000 wants to break into the territory of ethereal clan.


    "Who are you and why do you want to break into my ethereal home?" Zhan Tai Liuyue asks Han 3000 warily.


    Although Han 3000 knows what Zhan Tai Liuyue looks like, she is still amazed by her beauty. In the words of the earth, she is a fairy in the sky.


    "Master, don''t be nervous. I''m here just to ask a few questions. I won''t hurt you." Han 3000 said.


    Yan blue and white heard this, only one feeling, that is in front of this man arrogant to the extreme.


    When he came to the ethereal sect, he faced the strong of the whole ethereal sect, but said something that would not hurt them. It was ridiculous.


    Xuanyuan world, in addition to the several extremely strong division, in yanqinghua it seems that no one can threaten the ethereal clan.


    "Your tone is really big. Didn''t you think you would get hurt?" Yanqinghua shrieked.


    Han Sanqian knows Yan Qinghua''s temper, which is a hot little lady, completely different from Zhan Tai Liuyue''s character.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m just telling the truth." Han 3000 light way.


    In Yan Qinghua''s memory, she has never seen Han 3000, and this is a very positive point. But why does this strange man recognize her?


    "Do you know me?" Yan Qinghua asked.


    Han 3000 is not only familiar with yanqinghua, but also very familiar with it. It''s just something before, and there''s no way to explain it.


    "Of course, I don''t know the famous yanqinghua. It''s said in the world that you are extremely beautiful, and you are the right-hand assistant beside the master of Zhantai. Besides you, who else is qualified to stand beside the master?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Once this flatters, let Yan blue and white some flutter, she has never been flattered by men, this kind of feeling is particularly different.


    At this time, Han 3000 ear rang out only he can hear the voice of Linlong: "did not expect so disgusting words you can say."


    Han three thousand mouth corners hesitated for a while, if it is not for someone, he must take out Linlong to beat.


    "You said there were a few questions you wanted to ask. What are they?" Zhan Tai Liuyue asked Han 3000, she said so, already has some compromise, because she can''t feel the real state of Han 3000, which makes her feel a little uneasy, if Han 3000 is a new strong teacher, fighting with him is not good news for ethereal sect.


    "I have arrived at the foot of the mountain. It''s difficult for the Lord not to invite me to zongmen for a cup of tea. We need to sit down and talk about this matter slowly." Han 3000 said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s eyes flashed a little coldness. He was admonished that he couldn''t have anything to do with any man. Moreover, no man was allowed to enter the situation. He even wanted to go up the mountain.


    This guy''s so-called problem is probably just a cover. Maybe he''s just a pedant.


    "There is a rule in the ethereal sect that no man can go up the mountain." Zhan said. Han 3000 sighed. He didn''t know which complaining wife founded the ethereal clan. He had such a big hostility to men. It''s estimated that he was hurt a lot in the matter of love. However, if she was hurt by a man, she had to keep her disciples away from the man, which was too selfish. After all, happiness in this world sometimes needs the cooperation of men and women¡° In this case, I will follow the rules here, but I also hope that the patriarch can tell me the truth and don''t hide it. " Han 3000 said¡° As long as it''s something I know, I''ll let you know. " Zhan said. Han three thousand looked at the nearby misty sect, he is about to open the topic, can''t let too many people know. Zhan Tai Liuyue understood Han 3000''s intention, so he separated all the people. Yan Qinghua hurriedly said, "Lord, aren''t you afraid of this guy''s sudden trouble?" Zhan Tai Liu Yue shakes her head. She is not afraid, but she has no choice. With Han 3000''s strength, even if the whole family members of the ethereal clan are here, I''m afraid it won''t help¡° His strength can''t be matched by the whole ethereal clan. " Zhan said. Yan blue and white eyes show a trace of shock. Zhan Tai Liuyue has the powerful strength of jiudengjing. Her ability to say such words shows that this strange man is absolutely very strong. It''s hard to say, is he... Still a strong man in the extreme learning environment¡° You are the best in the world Yanqinghua failed to resist his desire for knowledge, and asked Han 3000 with a look of amazement. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1592

    What''s the best teacher?


    For Han 3000, this realm has long been history. Now he is a strong one in the divine realm.


    However, to give Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua a hundred courage, they did not dare to think in this direction, because the present divine realm is just a legend for Xuanyuan world.


    "If you are brave enough, you can think about a stronger realm than the extreme teacher realm." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Better than the extreme?


    Yanqinghua blurted out: "how can there be a stronger realm than Jishi realm? You don''t think I''m so ethereal that I don''t even know what the strongest realm is?"


    Han three thousand Shanshan a smile, Yan blue and white this words, as if there is no strong in the extreme teacher environment.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue savors Han 3000''s words carefully, and her face turns pale gradually.


    On the top of the highest level.


    It''s hard to say that he has become the legendary god state strongman?


    When this idea was born in Zhan Tai Liuyue''s mind, she subconsciously shook her head and thought it was impossible.


    How can anyone reach the mythical realm in legend.


    And even if someone reaches it, how can Xuanyuan world be so quiet, and how can it not come out.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhan tailiuyue said to Han Sanqian, "if you have any questions, please ask. This is not the place you should stay."


    "I want to know who created the ethereal sect, and all her information, including everything she left in ethereal sect." Han Sanqian said that he did not mention the ancient battlefield to them, because once the news came out, it might stir the whole Xuanyuan world.


    At that time, there will be an upsurge of searching for ancient battlefields among practitioners. To some extent, these people will cause some trouble to Han 3000.


    "Presumptuous." After hearing Han 3000''s words, Yan Qinghua immediately changed her face.


    Even they dare not mention the founder at will. Han 3000, as an outsider, wants to know such a confidential thing.


    "Are you an outsider qualified to ask about these things? I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m not polite to you." Yanqinghua threatened.


    It''s not easy to know such an important thing. Han 3000 has already been psychologically prepared.


    Step forward, Han 3000 said: "if you want to be rude to me, you have to see your ability."


    At this time, Yan Qinghua found that her body was stiff in the same place, and she couldn''t move. No matter how she resisted, it didn''t seem to help. She couldn''t even blink her eyelids.


    Zhantai Liuyue is the same, but her realm is higher than yanqinghua, so she can feel more.


    She clearly felt a force to bind herself, and the strength of this force was beyond her imagination.


    "Lord, what''s going on?" Yan Qinghua asks Zhan Tai Liuyue in horror.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s eyes were fixed on Han 3000, and Han 3000 came towards them step by step.


    "Who the hell are you?" Zhan Tai asked Liuyue.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I''m not my opponent." Han 3000 laughs.


    When Han 3000 walked up to them, he continued: "whether you are going to tell me this or not, I have to know that even if I turn the whole ethereal sect upside down, I will find out the information related to her. In the process, if someone wants to stop..."


    Han three thousand dun for a long time, then continue to say: "I think you don''t want to see the blood flow of the ethereal clan?"


    Threatening women in this way is more or less not authentic, and the other side is still beautiful.


    But in addition, Han 3000 can''t think of any better way.


    After all, this is the core secret of the ethereal sect. It''s not so easy for them to speak easily.


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want in the ethereal clan? Do you know the relationship between ethereal sect and felicity Yan Qinghua grits her teeth and says to Han 3000 that she is not afraid of Han 3000, because in her opinion, Han 3000''s words are just pure threats.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing.


    Feilingsheng, as the only one in the imperial court, has a very strong deterrent power. It is estimated that feilingsheng has a lot to do with the fact that the ethereal sect can not be harassed by other sects.


    Unfortunately, even feilingsheng appeared in front of Han 3000, she did not dare to question Han 3000''s behavior.


    "It seems that feilingsheng is your backstage." Han 3000 said.


    Yan blue and white mistakenly thought Han 3000 was afraid, and said triumphantly: "it''s not too late to know now. I advise you to go away quickly. Otherwise, you will die without a whole body."


    Han three thousand picked eyebrows, it seems to let feilingsheng come out just go, let Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua know, even feilingsheng, also have to be respectful to Han three thousand, only let them know that the backstage is useless, they can tell Han three thousand those things.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1593

    "Why don''t I ask feilingsheng to advise you?" Han 3000 said to them with a smile.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue heard this, and her heart thumped, because she always thought Han 3000 was not simple, and even guessed that Han 3000 might not be as simple as jishijing.


    If he could call Fei Lingsheng casually, it would prove Zhan Tai''s conjecture.


    But yanqinghua''s attitude is totally different.


    She thinks Han 3000 is just joking.


    Feilingsheng is a strong man in the extreme learning environment. He can''t be seen by Han 3000.


    And even if he could see it, he was not the one he could call and wave.


    "You are really a boaster. If you are really good at it, please come and have a look." Yan blue and white does not believe evil said.


    "Feilingsheng, do you hear me? Come and see me now." Han 3000''s voice rang throughout the imperial court.


    In the Yellow Dragon hall, the emperor''s face was pale at the moment, and he even felt shivering.


    What Han Sanqian doesn''t know is that although he was reborn and changed many things in Xuanyuan world, Han Sanqian didn''t erase from the memory of those strong people in the extreme learning environment.


    That is to say, all the strong people in Xuanyuan world still remember the existence of Han 3000, and Emperor Zun is no exception.


    Emperor Zun once died in Han 3000''s hands and was revived because of his rebirth. This is an unexpected turn and surprise for emperor Zun, but it is also an opportunity for emperor Zun to redeem himself.


    Emperor Zun, who once died, will never fight Han 3000 again, and will never let history play again.


    After hearing Han 3000''s voice, feilingsheng rushed to the ethereal sect for the first time.


    When Yan Qinghua still looks at Han 3000 with disdainful eyes, feilingsheng appears.


    This scene, let Yanqing eyes almost fell to the ground.


    Extremely frightened looking at Han 3000, Yan blue and white brain has no thinking ability.


    He actually a word, called the court''s first strong!


    This


    How is that possible?


    How can he do it!


    More importantly, when Fei Lingsheng walked behind Han 3000, he buried his head slightly, which was obviously an act of respect for Han 3000.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s breathing became short for no reason.


    She knew that her previous guess was probably correct.


    If the man in front of him is really just a master, how could Fei Lingsheng, who is also a master, be so respectful to him?


    Now, there is only one explanation for this scene, that is, the man in front of us is stronger than feilingsheng.


    On the other hand, there is only the legendary divine realm!


    Unknowingly, Zhan Tai Liuyue had goose bumps all over her body. She never thought that she was lucky enough to see a strong God!


    "I''ve called you. When are you going to tell me about the founder?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Yanqinghua has been completely confused, and can''t even speak.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue forced herself to calm down, looked at Fei Lingsheng and said, "he wants to know about the founder of ethereal clan. Should I tell him?"


    Han 3000 saw this scene and felt a little strange.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is the leader of the ethereal sect. These things should be decided by her. How can she ask an outsider?


    "You can say whatever he wants to know." Said ferlingson.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s heart sank. It seems that he can''t do without talking today.


    "You seem to have something to hide from me, feilingsheng." Han 3000 light to Fei Lingsheng asked, although Fei Lingsheng told him about his life, but it is obvious that she also concealed some things.


    "I used to be the leader of the ethereal sect, but this little thing is not worth mentioning." Said ferlingson.


    So it is!


    However, there is really nothing to mention about this matter.


    But if Han 3000 had known about it, he wouldn''t have had to come to wuwuzong.


    As a former patriarch, feilingsheng''s understanding of ethereal sect is certainly not bad.


    "In that case, you should know these things as well." Han 3000 asked Fei Lingsheng.


    "There is a forbidden area in the ethereal sect, where there should be all the secrets of the ethereal sect. However, the door of the forbidden area can''t be opened. Even the strength of my extreme teacher''s realm has been tried countless times, but it failed in the end." Said ferlingson.


    Hearing the word "forbidden area", Han 3000 smiles.


    There is an unexpected secret in the place where things can be hidden, which is good news for Han 3000.


    "It can''t be done in the extreme teacher''s realm. Maybe it can be done in the divine realm. Lead the way." Han 3000 said to feilingsheng.


    At this time, Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua have lost their value. Han 3000 only needs to consult Fei Lingsheng.


    What''s more, feilingsheng''s fear of him must be full of words. After Han 3000 had gone a long way, Zhan Tai, Liu Yue and Yan Qinghua felt that their power had disappeared and they had regained their freedom¡° Lord, what does that sentence mean? " Yan Qinghua asked Zhan Tai Liuyue in a trembling voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1594

    The meaning of Han 3000''s words has been expressed clearly enough, and it has not been refuted by feilingsheng, which shows that what he said is true.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue took a deep breath, and then said, "I didn''t expect that in Xuanyuan world, there are really strong spirits."


    Yan Qinghua didn''t understand Han 3000''s words, but she couldn''t believe it was true.


    Hear Zhan Tai Liu Yue say so, on the face of Yan Qinghua Mu Na, appeared a trace of intense fluctuation.


    Divine realm!


    They both knew exactly what the divine realm meant.


    Invincible in Xuanyuan world!


    No one can be his opponent.


    But how could someone break through the legendary divine realm quietly? There was no news.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Zhan Tai Liuyue said to Yan Qinghua.


    The gate of the forbidden area of the ethereal sect is the place that almost every patriarch will try to open, but so far, no one can succeed, which makes people very curious about what is in the forbidden area.


    Now, the appearance of Han 3000, a powerful man in the divine realm, is likely to solve this mysterious veil. How can Zhan Tai Liuyue be indifferent?


    They hurried to the forbidden area. Along the way, yanqinghua could not help sighing about Han 3000''s divine state.


    Compared with the previous arrogant attitude in front of Han 3000, Yan Qinghua has unconsciously converged. She knows that no one can be arrogant in front of Han 3000, even if he is in Jishi, not to mention his strength in badeng.


    In front of the gate of the forbidden area.


    Feilingsheng looked at Han 3000''s back with a very complicated expression.


    This place, she has tried countless times to open, but there is no way.


    Now, when Han 3000 stood in front of the gate of the forbidden area, Fei Lingsheng still felt that Han 3000 could not be opened.


    Because feilingsheng thinks that this place, with its particularity, maybe any brute force will not help, unless we can find the secret hidden in this door.


    "Can you feel it?" Han 3000, standing in front of the door, asked Lin long, who was hidden in his cuffs.


    "Yes, it''s a strange force that I''ve never felt before. Maybe it''s the ancient power." Linlong said excitedly.


    It has been in Xuanyuan world for such a long time, and there is no breakthrough in the ancient battlefield.


    Of course, it also tried to find clues in the past, but nothing was found. However, the appearance of Han 3000 began to make this matter gradually surface.


    But Linlong was still puzzled because he had been to this place before, and he had never felt the existence of this special energy here, except that he could not open the door of the forbidden area.


    "You''ve been to this place." Han Sanqian went on to say that since Linlong knew that all the major branches of Xuanyuan world were founded by those people, his investigation of ancient battlefields would never miss these places.


    "Yes, but when I came here before, there was no such force. Maybe it was you who caused the fluctuation of ancient power." Lin long said.


    "Me?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Yes, because I can also feel a strange force in you." Lin long said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t explain to Linlong that the power came from an axe that the earth had gained.


    Of course, Han 3000 knows the particularity of the axe.


    In order to absorb the power of the axe, Han 3000 spent several years.


    But what does axe have to do with the gate of forbidden area, or even the ancient battlefield?


    It''s hard to say, is the axe a artifact used by a strong man in ancient times?


    Think of here, Han 3000 subconsciously shook his head, feel that his guess is unlikely.


    Because the ancient battlefield was in Xuanyuan world, but the axe was obtained on the earth.


    "What do you think of?" Seeing Han 3000 shaking his head, Fei Lingsheng can''t help but step forward and ask Han 3000.


    "This door, you must have tried all kinds of methods." Han 3000 asked Fei Lingsheng.


    "Yes, this door makes people curious. I have used almost all the methods I can think of, and I have to give up." Said ferlingson.


    "You can use that strange power to test. If both of them belong to the ancient power, maybe they can produce some resonance." Han 3000 heard the sound of Linlong.


    This kind of sound, even if is stands in Han 3000 side Fei Lingsheng, is also unable to detect.


    Han 3000 has no other way, can only try according to the way of Linlong.


    However, in Han 3000''s view, the possibility of opening the door is very small, and the power has its particularity, but it does not mean that it is all ancient power.


    When he came to the door, Han 3000 urged the axe and sent out that strange force. At this moment, the stone gate was obviously shaken.


    Feilingsheng, who was behind him, was directly dumbfounded. She had thought of any possible way, but could not shake the stone gate. Han 3000, however, just stood in front of the door, causing a stir. Han 3000 himself was also very surprised. He felt that the two forces were different in his heart. However, the collision of the mysterious forces just now obviously made Han 3000 feel that the two forces were fused together, which showed that his previous idea was completely wrong. If the door of the forbidden area radiates ancient power, then the power of the axe is ancient power. This also shows that the axe Han 3000 got was indeed an artifact used by an ancient powerful man. However, why did the legacy of the ancient battlefield appear on the earth? It''s hard to say that in ancient times, did the war still hit the earth? With the vibration of the stone gate, a crack in the stone appeared obviously. Han 3000 urgently needed to urge the strength of the axe, and the stone gate opened slowly. Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua, who had just arrived, saw this scene and were stunned in the same place again, with an unbelievable expression on their face¡° It''s open. It''s really open. " Yan Qinghua can''t help saying. Zhan Tai Liuyue trembles slightly. She once asked to open the door of the forbidden area and racked her brains, but she couldn''t find the door. Han 3000 has just opened the door of the forbidden area¡° The strength of those who are strong in the divine realm is really different. Things that are as difficult as heaven for us are as easy as hands for him. " Zhan Tai Liu Yue sighs. In fact, Zhan Tai Liuyue''s idea is fundamentally wrong. Han 3000 was able to open the stone gate not because of his divine realm, but because of the power of the axe. With the stone gate fully opened, a dark cave appeared, and the bottom was not visible. It felt like the abyss of hell. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1595

    Feilingsheng eagerly walked to the cave, as if she was stunned and out of control. In the dark cave, it seemed that something fatal was attracting her.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 cold voice reproaches to ask a way.


    Feilingsheng didn''t seem to hear Han 3000''s words at all. He went straight inside.


    Han 3000 frowns, but Fei Lingsheng ignores his anger. What''s the matter.


    "What should I do now? Should I go in?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "Do you feel it, too?" Lin long asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Since the stone gate was opened, Han Sanqian smelled a breath of danger. In a dark cave, there seemed to be some kind of danger signal.


    When Han 3000 wanted to check with his divine sense, he was obviously blocked by the power in the cave, and the power was extraordinary.


    "There must be something left behind by the ancient strong. Otherwise, how can we feel dangerous?" Lin long said.


    "Isn''t that bullshit you''re talking about?" Han 3000 disdains the way.


    By this time, feilingsheng had entered the cave completely.


    Due to the dark light, Han 3000 could not see Fei Lingsheng.


    But in Han 3000''s opinion, such a rash entry is definitely not a good thing. Once in danger, I''m afraid that he, a powerful man in the divine realm, can''t cope with it.


    "You don''t flinch until now, do you?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    There is no idea of shrinking back, but Han 3000 needs to enter under the condition of ensuring his own safety.


    His life is not just his own.


    Han 3000 has to go to the world of all directions to join Su Yingxia, and find Han Nian who was captured by Fu''s pulse, so he can never die in such a place.


    "If you want to die, I can give you a ride." Han 3000 said.


    Linlong was seriously injured by Su Yingxia. Now his strength is not Han 3000''s opponent at all. Otherwise, how can he be willing to bow to Han 3000''s cuff.


    "It''s up to you. This place is likely to be the key for you to go to the eight directions world. I can tell you clearly that if you go to the eight directions world with your current strength, you will definitely be harassed by Fu''s pulse, and even someone will kill you when Su Yingxia doesn''t know." Lin long reminded.


    There is no doubt that Fu Yimai wants to kill him. After all, those people have already appeared. If Su Yingxia had not come to Xuanyuan world in time, Han 3000''s life would have been gone.


    Moreover, Han 3000 himself knows that he is in urgent need of becoming stronger. If he backs down in the face of this danger, he will die in the world sooner or later.


    In the heart of a ruthless Han 3000, step into the cave.


    Originally a dark cave, with Han 3000''s entrance, he suddenly lost his sight for a moment because of the bright and dazzling light. After he lost his sight, the scene Han 3000 saw was an empty cave with many ancient pieces.


    Looking back, Han 3000 could not see the existence of the stone gate. He was completely in the middle of the open cave, and there was no exit to leave.


    Lin long crawls out of Han 3000''s sleeve. When he sees the scene in front of him, he eagerly goes to those ancient pieces, as if looking for something.


    Han 3000 is not in a hurry, standing in place to observe the surrounding environment.


    Even if Linlong really finds something, with Han 3000''s current strength, he can easily snatch it from him. After all, he was seriously injured by Su Yingxia.


    What''s more, Su Yingxia wants Han 3000 to control Linlong.


    "Did you find anything?" Han 3000 goes to Fei Lingsheng and asks.


    Feilingsheng''s face was dull, as if he had lost his mind.


    Han Sany slaps feilingsheng''s back in the hope of waking feilingsheng up.


    But to Han 3000''s surprise, feilingsheng was like a wood and didn''t respond.


    The next moment, the situation in the cave suddenly changed.


    An inexplicable force began to be manic, and the strength of this force was obviously higher than Han 3000.


    Soon, that power enveloped the whole of ferlingson.


    Seeing this scene, Han 3000''s sense of crisis became stronger.


    The power seemed to be devouring ferlingson, as if to destroy her body.


    Linlong, aware of the crisis, has come to Han 3000 for the first time.


    One person and one dragon, all are staring at the change of feilingsheng.


    "What''s going on?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "This force seems to be invading her body. No, it''s occupying her body." Lin long said in horror.


    As soon as the words were over, feilingsheng suddenly turned around and looked at him.


    The silvery eyes give people a sense of fear.


    Han 3000 can clearly feel that feilingsheng suddenly becomes stronger, and his divine realm is not feilingsheng''s opponent.


    "Damn, it''s over." Han 3000 can''t help blurting out. The next moment, feilingsheng moved to Han 3000 in front of him in a flash, and Han 3000 was enveloped with a murderous air. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1596

    When Han 3000 felt the crisis for the first time, he wanted to distance himself from feilingsheng, but just as he wanted to escape, he was suddenly hit by a powerful force in his chest.


    Han three thousand body uncontrolled backward fly out, until hit the mountain wall just stopped.


    Boom.


    After hitting the mountain wall, Han 3000 fell to the ground and threw up dust.


    At this time, Han 3000 can''t be captured without a hand. Otherwise, he can only die.


    So Han 3000 struggled to get up at the first time, ignoring the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    But as soon as he got up, Han 3000 found that feilingsheng had stood in front of him again.


    This let Han 3000 can''t help showing a bitter smile, said: "at least give me a chance to breathe."


    As soon as the voice fell, the feeling of being hit hard came again.


    And this time, Han 3000 directly hit a big hole on the mountain wall, feeling that all the bones of his body were broken.


    As strong as the divine realm, Han 3000 still has no resistance, which makes him despair, even he has smelled the breath of death.


    This let Han 3000 some regret, early know so, don''t rashly into the cave.


    "Fuck you, can you give me a chance to fight back?" Han 3000, who fell to the ground again, didn''t struggle to get up at the first time because he knew that even if he stood up, he would fall down again.


    "You opened the stone gate." Feilingsheng asks Han 3000, but her voice is not feilingsheng''s original voice.


    In other words, feilingsheng''s body has been occupied by the owner of the cave.


    As for whether she was possessed by her soul or what happened, Han 3000 didn''t know.


    "Yes, I''ll disturb your rest, or I''ll make an apology to you. If you let me go, we''ll be even." Han 3000 said.


    Lin long couldn''t help laughing at this. How could it be easily even in this way?


    Of course, Linlong didn''t mean to fall into the well, because if Han 3000 died here, he would never survive.


    "But if you don''t feel relieved, you can beat me a few times, as long as you don''t kill me." Han continued.


    Feilingsheng walked up to Han 3000 and stepped on Han 3000''s head. This very insulting action was a great shame to Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 can only accept his fate. Who can make him not feilingsheng''s opponent now?


    "Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me just because you are such a mole ant?" Said ferlingson.


    "Who are you, from all directions?" Han 3000 asked, even if it''s death, it must be clear that he knows what this guy is.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a low-level creature, even know the world of all directions. It''s a little interesting." A smile suddenly rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Being called a low-level creature, Han 3000 is not angry. The key is that he is not qualified to be angry now.


    "If you have any questions, I can answer them for you." Han 3000 said.


    "Your strength is much better than other people in Xuanyuan world. As long as you are my servant, I can consider not killing you." Said ferlingson.


    Han 3000 has never been so humble.


    Whether on earth or in Xuanyuan world, it''s someone else''s duty to be his servant.


    But now, can Han 3000 refuse?


    "No problem. As long as you can live, it''s nothing to be a servant." Han 3000 said without hesitation.


    Feilingsheng showed a disdainful smile, and there was a deep disdain in his eyes.


    "What was the final result of the ancient war?" Feilingsheng asked Han 3000.


    "I came here to find clues about the ancient war, but before I could understand it, you appeared." Han 3000 said.


    At this time, Han 3000 had a little doubt in his heart. If this man had participated in the ancient war, why did he appear here? Why didn''t he even know the result?


    Maybe there''s only one possibility.


    She was one of the members of the ancient war, but she did not go deep into the battlefield, but became a deserter, so she was able to avoid death.


    "What time is it?" He continued.


    For Xuanyuan world time, Han 3000 can only look at Linlong, because only it can know these things.


    "Xuanyuan calendar 4800 years." Lin long said.


    "Four thousand eight hundred years!" Feilingsheng said with a sigh: "I didn''t expect that 3000 years had passed since the ancient war."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly had an idea in his mind that the man standing in front of him was an old monster. Fortunately, she occupied feilingsheng''s body. Otherwise, he didn''t know what it was like now.


    "What are you thinking?" Finding that Han 3000''s expression is not quite right, Fei Lingsheng asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head quickly. His inner thoughts can''t be known by Fei Lingsheng. Otherwise, he has a hundred lives.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m thinking, there''s no road here. How can we get out?" Han Sanqian found an excuse at random. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1597

    At the next moment, Han 3000 has already appeared outside the cave. Zhan Tai, Liu Yue and Yan Qinghua are watching from a distance, looking at Han 3000 with extremely complicated expressions.


    In their eyes, Han 3000''s strength does not need other things to prove. It is the best fact that he can open the door of the forbidden area.


    But at the moment Han 3000, but it is hard to say, inexplicably more than a master, let him feel a little bit depressed.


    "What should I call you? Although you occupy feilingsheng''s body, if I call you feilingsheng, I''m afraid it''s disrespectful to you." Han 3000 asked.


    It seems that no one mentioned her name for many years. Even she was about to forget it. After thinking for a long time, she said to Han 3000, "my name is Chi Meng, but you should call me master."


    Han 3000 can''t help but feel embarrassed. The title of master is still hard for him to accept.


    But when he hesitated, Chi Meng said harshly, "why, is it so difficult that you don''t mean it?"


    Han 3000 quickly shakes his head, strength is eaten to death by her, how can not the original intention?


    "Master, of course I do. It''s my honor to serve a strong man like you." This made Han 3000 feel sick in his heart, but he had to please Chi Meng in this way.


    In the distance, Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yanqing Huayan beads are about to fall to the ground, because Chi dream is very familiar to any ethereal people.


    Because the person who founded the misty sect was called Chi Meng.


    "Those two people in the distance are from the ethereal sect. One of them is the leader of the ethereal sect. If you have anything to know, you can ask her." Han 3000 said to Chi Meng.


    Chi Meng blinked in front of Zhan Tai Liuyue again.


    Although Han Sanqian tried his best to see through how she did it, he couldn''t even feel the power of Chi Meng.


    "Are you the current patriarch?" Chi Meng asks Zhan Tai Liuyue.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue doesn''t know how to speak, because it''s almost unbelievable for her that Chi Meng can stand in front of her.


    The founder of the misty sect, that is how many years ago!


    "Yes, yes... I am." Zhan said.


    Chi Meng showed a trace of disdain and said, "I didn''t expect that the ethereal clan I founded was reduced to such a low level. As the leader of the clan, your strength is so low."


    This made Zhan Tai Liuyue very embarrassed. Her strength in Xuanyuan world was not weak, but it was natural for Chi Meng to evaluate her like this. After all, Chi Meng was a real strong man.


    "Master, I don''t have enough talent. I hope you can give me some advice." Zhan said.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue''s words are extremely clever.


    It''s a very simple thing to make Chi dream stronger.


    Just when Han Sanqian thought Chi Meng would give Zhan Tai Liuyue some benefits, the unexpected result happened.


    "If you call me suzerain, you know that you are not competent. In that case, what value do you have?" Chi Meng said.


    Han Sanqian felt something was wrong when he heard this. Sure enough, the next moment, Zhan Tai Liuyue''s body was aging rapidly, and a force almost invisible to the naked eye was eroding her body until it turned into dust.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help swallowing.


    Chi Meng''s face is changing too fast. If he doesn''t agree, he will kill.


    Zhan Tai Liu Yue is also her disciple. He killed her directly!


    Yan Qinghua, who was standing beside Zhan Tai Liuyue, was pale and trembling with fear.


    "Are you afraid?" Chi Meng asked Yan Qinghua.


    Yanqinghua subconsciously nodded, in this case, how can she not be afraid?


    Zhan Tai Liuyue is beside her, turning to ashes. No one can calm down.


    "I''m afraid of such a trifle. It seems that you are also a waste." Chi Meng said.


    Han 3000 clenched his fist. This guy killed people for no reason. It''s really unacceptable.


    But reason tells him that he is not qualified to speak for Yan Qinghua. Otherwise, Zhan Tai Liuyue is waiting for him.


    Even kill two people, Chi dream as if nothing happened.


    Han three thousand finally understand what is called with the king, such as with the tiger, at any time may be life-threatening.


    Following Chi Meng, his life is nothing more than an idea of Chi Meng, and he doesn''t know when he can get out of the control of this person.


    "You." Chi Meng suddenly turns his head and looks at Han 3000.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" Han 3000 made a very respectful appearance, and even bent down to show his respect for her.


    "You go to the ancient battlefield and help me get something back." Chi Meng said.


    Han Sanqian came to wuyaozong this time in order to find the ruins of the ancient battlefield. Now it seems that there is no need to spend more time. After all, Chi Meng is a strong man in ancient times. She must know where the ruins are.


    But the whole thing has its ups and downs. Although the ruins of the ancient battlefield have been found, Han 3000 also has one more master who kills people without saying a word¡° My master told me to do my best. " Han 3000 said¡° It''s a jade sword. If you can find it, I''ll take you back to the world. " Chi Meng said. Han 3000 sounds very sincere. It would be a good thing for Han 3000 to become an apprentice to such a strong man. Moreover, with Chi Meng''s support in the world of all directions, Han 3000 would not have to be afraid of the people in Fu''s family¡° The apprentice promised to finish the task. " Han 3000 claims to be an apprentice directly, which can be regarded as a means to close the relationship between him and Chi Meng. But Chi Meng is obviously not so easy to accept, but said: "if you don''t find what I want, you will die." Han 3000 was suddenly splashed with cold water. Since it''s what Chi Meng asked him to look for, it''s certainly not so easy to find. If he can''t find it, his life will be lost. Seeing Han 3000''s worry, Chi Meng continued: "don''t worry, it''s not a difficult thing. The reason why I want you to help me is that for some special reasons, I can''t enter the ancient battlefield."¡° Master, where are the ruins of the ancient battlefield, do you know? " Han 3000 asked¡° Are you doubting me? " Chi dream looked at Han 3000 said¡° No, no, how can I doubt master? I just want to tell you, I don''t know. " Han Sanqian repeatedly shakes his head and explains that he doesn''t want to provoke this changeable freak. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1598

    After Han Sanqian got the ruins of the ancient battlefield, he felt very surprised. Linlong even couldn''t believe it, because this place is very familiar to him, and even has been around him for so many years, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    Chi Meng stayed in ethereal sect.


    Han 3000 and Lin long, on the other hand, rushed to the dark forest.


    Because the ruins of the ancient battlefield are in the dark forest.


    "What''s it like to have a master all of a sudden?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is quite open-minded on this issue, and to some extent, it is a good thing for him.


    "She should not kill me easily. After all, I still have use value for her. If I can help her find what she wants, I can be her apprentice. This is a good thing." Han 3000 said.


    "Do you want her to be the backer of the world?" Lin long said.


    Han 3000 nodded. His strength in the world is like a mole ant.


    Moreover, there are still people who want to kill Han 3000 in the Fu''s vein of the eight directions world. When Han 3000''s own strength is not strong, the Fu''s vein poses a great threat to him.


    But if there is such a master as Chi Meng, Fu''s pulse will not be concerned at all.


    "How long do you think I can live in the world without a backer?" Han said with a bitter smile.


    Lin long picked pick eyebrow, way: "Fu Shi a pulse want to kill you, there are many ways, and your strength, certainly can''t resist."


    "So it''s a good thing for me." Han 3000 said.


    "But more likely, she''ll kill you when she uses you." Lin long said.


    This is a problem Han Sanyi is not willing to think about, because with Chi Meng''s character, this kind of thing is likely to happen.


    But even if Han Sanming knew that, he had no right to choose, so he could only do it according to Chi Meng''s words.


    In the face of absolute power, there is nothing but obedience.


    "This is the result of poor strength. If I could be stronger, I would not have to be so subdued." Han said with a sigh.


    "It''s a good idea, but if you want to make the ancient strong stronger, some people will dream that her strength, I''m afraid, in the world of all directions, only the true God is the opponent." Lin long said.


    Han Sanqian has a bitter smile. The true God is absolutely strong, but Chi Meng can only be dealt with by the true God. It seems that it is almost impossible for him to turn over in front of Chi Meng.


    In order to change his mood, Han 3000 changed the topic and asked Linlong, "you''ve been looking for the ruins of the ancient battlefield for so many years. They''re right next to you. You didn''t even notice them?"


    "Ordinary people can''t feel the existence of the ancient power at all. I didn''t notice it. What''s strange? Chi Meng also said that the ancient battlefield was another plane space in the dark forest. I don''t know it''s reasonable." Lin long said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. According to Chi Meng, there is a space tunnel in the dark forest, which can directly lead to the ancient battlefield. But Linlong always thought that the ancient battlefield was somewhere in Xuanyuan world, so it''s normal for him to find nothing for so many years.


    "You say, why doesn''t she go by herself and make me go?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s so simple. Either the ancient battlefield was very dangerous, and she didn''t want to take risks, so she would let you die, or she couldn''t enter the battlefield because she had to." Lin long said.


    "I hope it''s the latter. Otherwise, my two lives will probably be accounted for in the ancient battlefield." Han 3000 said.


    "According to my guess, she should have a reason not to go in." Lin long said.


    "How do you say that?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    "Since she was a strong person in ancient times, why did she not fall on the battlefield, but in the ethereal clan?" Lin long said.


    It seems reasonable to say that.


    But Han 3000 can feel that Chi Meng is not a complete person. She is more like an ideology, so she needs to plunder Fei Lingsheng''s body.


    "Don''t you realize that she doesn''t look like a person?" Han 3000 said.


    Lin long looks at Han 3000 with very strange eyes and says, "what else can a human be, but is it a ghost?"


    Han 3000 shakes his head. He doesn''t know if it''s a ghost. He just feels that Chi Meng is very strange.


    At the same time, they had reached the dark forest.


    According to the location of Chi Meng, Han 3000 and Lin long soon found the space tunnel leading to the ancient battlefield.


    There is almost no energy to be perceived in the space tunnel. No wonder Linlong has been in the dark forest for so many years without finding the ruins of the ancient battlefield nearby.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath and said to Linlong, "it''s here. Do you need to hesitate again?"


    Linlong also appears a little nervous at the moment.


    Because the ancient battlefield sites must be a dangerous place, and the remaining ancient forces alone are likely to kill them, let alone other dangers. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1599

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    "Isn''t that bullshit you''re talking about? Can I be afraid?" Han 3000 told the truth and didn''t pretend to be calm.


    After all, this is the most dangerous exploration he has ever made, and the ancient battlefield is a place far beyond his ability to control. Maybe only a few very small dangers will be enough to kill them.


    "I''m afraid, but I can''t help it." With these words, Linlong entered the space tunnel directly.


    Even if it is dead, Linlong will not shrink back, because it has been looking for this place for thousands of years. There is no reason to find it, but to retreat.


    Han Sanqian has no reason to back down, and he can''t back down either. Otherwise, if he didn''t die in the ancient battlefield, he would be killed by Chi Meng.


    After that, they came to the ancient battlefield.


    On a dark battlefield, there was a piercing wind.


    A round of blood moon in the sky reflects the whole earth with a color of blood red.


    Han 3000''s first feeling is like coming to hell, because only hell can have such a terrible scene.


    "In ancient times, the battlefield was really different. Even the moon was red." Han 3000 joked.


    "You''re in a good mood." Lin long looks around with vigilance. Although it''s peaceful without any dangerous signs, he knows that it''s not as peaceful as he can see.


    "Do you want to cry? Even if you die, you should die with a smile. " Han 3000 is in a good mood. It''s just to adjust his mood.


    They stood in the same place for a long time and did not dare to move, because they were afraid of sudden changes.


    When they understood the surrounding environment, Han 3000 took the lead.


    With Han 3000 as the first bird, Linlong is also closely behind Han 3000.


    "It seems very calm. There is nothing." Han 3000 said to Linlong.


    "The calmer, the more dangerous. Don''t you understand the calm before the storm?" Lin long said.


    Han Sanqian is not in the mood for such unimportant things as Lin Long''s theory, but in his opinion, it''s really peaceful here.


    The environment seems dangerous, but it gives people a very calm feeling.


    Although this is the site of the ancient battlefield, the ancient war is over, and it is a matter of course that there will be peace.


    "I want to feel how big this space is with my divine sense." Han 3000 said to Linlong, walking step by step, Han 3000 worried that he would die a thousand years later, and he would not be able to find what Chi Meng wanted.


    But Linlong directly vetoed his idea, because he was afraid that Han 3000 would disturb the ancient power of calming down.


    Although all the ancient strongmen here have died, the forces left here must still exist.


    "Do you know how long it will take to go on like this?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "I''ve spent thousands of years, even if I look for another thousand years here." Lin long disdains the way.


    Wasting thousands of years in this wilderness?


    Han 3000 will never agree.


    After a thousand years, what will happen to the world in all directions and what will happen to Su Yingxia are unknown to Han 3000.


    "In that case, let''s act separately. I don''t have time to waste a thousand years." Han three thousand said, will turn and Linlong separate.


    "Waiting for a thousand years, at least you can still see her alive. If you die, you will never see her again." Linlong knows what Han 3000 is thinking in his mind. He hopes to go to the world of all directions and meet Su Yingxia as soon as possible.


    But if you want to go to the world in all directions, you have to save your life.


    "It''s my business." With that, Han 3000 resolutely left.


    Lin long sighs. He can''t stop Han 3000, but he will never follow Han 3000. He thinks his life is more important than anything. Han 3000 will die, and he will never put his name on it.


    One day later, Han 3000 walked south. He didn''t know how far away he was. At this time, he and Linlong had separated for a long time. The axe mark on Han 3000''s forehead suddenly bloomed a dazzling golden light.


    Han Sanyi has been using his own strength to suppress the uprising of axe power. Since he entered the ancient battlefield, the power of axe has been ready to stir. This is why han Sanyi chose to separate from Linlong.


    "I didn''t expect that this axe was the weapon of the ancient strong." Han Sanqian''s eyes showed shock. Ever since he got the axe, Han Sanyi has been guessing where it came from. He even guessed that it was left to the earth from all directions, but he never thought that it was related to the ancient strong.


    The reason why he went to the south of the ancient battlefield was that he was led by a force, like a call, calling him to a certain destination.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1600

    The world of all directions.


    Su Yingxia, who came back to Fu''s family, met the patriarch for the first time.


    On the magnificent hall of Fu''s lineage, the throne shines with gold. The old man on the throne is named Fu Tian, who is the current patriarch of Fu''s lineage.


    The old man looks old and weak, but his aura is extremely strong. His eyes are full of golden light, which is a strong deterrent.


    No one can be presumptuous in front of this golden pupil.


    But Su Yingxia, but can stand without danger, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Do you know the consequences of what you do?" In the dog days, he asked Su Yingxia in a cold voice, as if he would kill Su Yingxia at any time.


    But Su Yingxia didn''t admit her mistake. She never felt that she had done anything wrong. She just didn''t want to marry the so-called husband.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Su Yingxia said calmly.


    In the dog days, Su Yingxia was so angry because of her indifferent attitude that he didn''t expect that for so many years, Su Yingxia didn''t even recognize her own mistakes.


    "Don''t think I dare not kill you." The dog days gnash teeth of say.


    Su Yingxia at this time, the corners of his mouth even rose a smile, said: "kill me, Fu''s pulse will completely decline, do you really dare?"


    On the main hall, in addition to the dog days, there are many other high-rise buildings of Fu family. After hearing Su Yingxia''s words, all the high-rise buildings are very angry.


    "Fu Yao, don''t be presumptuous."


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake. The family can let you go. Otherwise, you will be beaten into Fu''s prison and never see the light."


    "You damned girl, get down on your knees."


    In the face of public criticism, Su Yingxia is obviously on the cusp of the storm.


    But to make her admit it?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    In front of Han 3000, Su Yingxia is an ordinary woman, a little bird depending on people.


    But in front of these people, Su Yingxia is stubborn and not afraid of everything.


    "My name is Su Yingxia." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    The dog days above the throne were so angry that they almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood.


    As a member of Fu family, she even forgot her name now!


    "Fu Yao, do you know what you are talking about? Do you know what your words mean?" The dog days hate to gnash teeth of say.


    "Of course, I''m Su Yingxia. Is there anything wrong? As early as the moment I left the world, I was no longer a supporter. " Su Yingxia said that it''s not that she doesn''t recognize her identity, but that when Fu''s pulse is ready to use her as a tool, Su Yingxia doesn''t want to be a supporter.


    In the dog days, the golden awn bloomed in his eyes, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    "Believe it or not, he will die in Xuanyuan world, and he will die miserably." Fu Tian says that he can''t kill Su Yingxia, because the next true God of Fu''s family needs Su Yingxia to be pregnant. So what he can do is to use Han 3000 as a threat to make su Yingxia compromise.


    But Su Yingxia''s expression did not change at all. It was obvious that such a threat did not mean much to her.


    "Xuanyuan world is created by the true God on the top of blue mountain. Are you qualified to kill innocent people in Xuanyuan world? If the people on the top of the blue mountain know it, and they ask for it, can you bear the consequences? " Su Yingxia said lightly.


    There are three true gods in the eight directions world. In addition to the Fu family, there are also the top of the blue mountain and the immortal sea area. These three forces represent the highest status of the eight directions world.


    However, there is an eternal law for the existence of the true God in the octagonal world, which will always be fixed in three people. The emergence of a new true God will inevitably mean the death of an old one.


    Today, the true God of Fu''s lineage is dead. Obviously, his status can''t be compared with that of the top of blue mountain and immortal sea area, because no one can be sure that the next true God will appear in Fu''s lineage.


    This is also the reason why the dog days will be anxious to let Su Yingxia get married. Fu''s pulse is in urgent need of Su Yingxia''s birth.


    The reason why Fu Yimai thinks so is that after a hundred years of deduction and the information left by the last true God, almost every member of Fu family believes it.


    Fu Tian knows that he can send people to Xuanyuan world to kill Han 3000, but as Su Yingxia said, Xuanyuan world is created by the true God on the top of the blue mountain. If this matter is known by the people on the top of the blue mountain, it will be a nightmare for Fu Tian.


    In the past, the three parties tried their best to survive each other, but now there is no real God in Fu''s family. In a sense, his status is not as good as the top of the blue mountain. It is obviously not a good decision to provoke him to the top of the blue mountain at this time.


    "But he will come to the world one day, where I can torture him and kill him in any way." Said he, biting his back teeth in the dog days.


    Su Yingxia didn''t show fear, because she couldn''t compromise in this kind of thing. Once she compromised, she would be unfaithful to Han 3000, which is absolutely not allowed by Su Yingxia.


    Moreover, she believes that Han 3000 can definitely become a person who can change the pattern of the world in all directions. He has the potential to become a true God¡° Perhaps, when he came to the world, Fu''s pulse was no longer his opponent. " Su Yingxia said with expectation in her eyes¡° How can he be the opponent of Fu''s family? "¡° How can we put such rubbish in our eyes? "¡° Fu Yao, you look up to him too much. He''s just rubbish in the blue world. How can he be compared with Fu Shi? " After listening to Su Yingxia''s words, Fu''s high-level officials expressed their sincerity one after another. They disdained Han 3000 as an opponent, because they thought that the garbage of the blue world was not worthy. The blue world is the earth, but the names of the eight worlds are different¡° There were too many people who looked down on him, but in the end, who didn''t regret it? " Su Yingxia said with a smile, as if thinking of what happened to the earth before. Although the earth can''t compare with the world in all directions, she firmly believes that Han 3000 can do the same, because she has already seen different potentials in Han 3000, which is not what ordinary people can have¡° Su Yingxia, you don''t think he can be a real God. " In the dog days, he burst out laughing, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. This words let other high-level a Leng, then the whole hall burst out laughing¡° "He?"¡° A waste of the blue world, even want to be a true God. "¡° Su Yingxia, what a ridiculous idea you have This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1601

    Listening to the laughter, Su Yingxia is not angry, but a warm smile on her face, because she knows that these laughter will eventually pay the price, and everyone here will regret today''s behavior.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s unrepentant appearance, the laughter stops suddenly in the dog days. I wish I could vent all my anger on Su Yingxia and kill her.


    But he can''t do it, because without Su Yingxia to give birth to the next true God, the position of Fu''s pulse will be destroyed in his hands.


    Once Fu Yimai''s position drops, I''m afraid that none of his former opponents will miss him. At that time, Fu Yimai will surely face the most tragic revenge and attack, which is a consequence that no one can afford.


    "Fu Yao, since you don''t know what''s wrong, you should go to Tianlong to reflect on yourself. I believe you can calm down in Tianlong.".


    As the voice falls, two men in war armor come to Su Yingxia, imprison her left and right hands, and take her to Tianlong.


    Su Yingxia didn''t resist, because at this time, she didn''t have to turn a face with Fu''s family, because Han Nian was probably still in Fu''s family. She had to bear the humiliation and investigate the news about Han Nian.


    After su Yingxia left, a senior member of the family said to Fu Tian: "patriarch, Han 3000 will not die, and Fu Yao will not die."


    "Yes, only Han 3000 died, she would give up."


    "We can''t wait for the appearance of the next true God."


    "Patriarch, order to kill Han 3000."


    The words of that high-level leader resonated with others. Almost everyone thought Han 3000 should die. Only when he died, Su Yingxia would not have delusions.


    He understood this truth naturally in the dog days, but he also had his own worries if he didn''t do it.


    Once the people at the top of the blue mountain know that Fu''s pulse is going to kill people in Xuanyuan world, the consequences are also unbearable in the dog days.


    "Don''t you think I want to? But if you do, what kind of consequences will it lead to? Don''t you know? "


    "With the current strength of Fu''s pulse, how can he be the enemy of the top of blue mountain?"


    "Without the true God, we are not qualified to negotiate with the top of the blue mountain."


    In the dog days, he said three sentences in a row, and his tone was full of helplessness. He was eager for Han 3000 to die, and even wanted to kill him himself.


    But what.


    This is not something that can be done just by doing it.


    The high levels were quiet.


    They understand the concerns of the dog days.


    It''s a small matter to kill Han 3000. At this time, if you offend the top of blue mountain, the whole Fu family may be destroyed.


    The hall was silent, and no one dared to express their opinions at will.


    He took a deep breath in the dog days and said, "I believe Tianlong can make her change her attention. It''s really not good. We can only use the last way."


    The senior officials were puzzled. They didn''t know what the last way was in the dog days, but no one dared to ask.


    Fu''s pulse is in heaven.


    Although it''s called Tianlong, it''s actually a hundred meters deep underground. It''s dark and humid, and it''s full of snakes, insects, rats and ants. There''s almost no light source, which makes Tianlong dark. Anyone in this environment will have a mental breakdown over a long period of time.


    Because of the silence.


    Because of the darkness.


    No one can be rational in this environment.


    When Su Yingxia was imprisoned in the iron cage, she could hardly see anything around her.


    Su Yingxia also tried to open the iron cage with his own ability, but after several attempts, the iron cage hardly changed.


    "You don''t have to waste your efforts. It''s made of iron. No one in the world can destroy it except the true God."


    When Su Yingxia tried hard, an old voice came from not far away.


    Su Yingxia was obviously stunned, but she didn''t feel afraid, but said in an incredible tone: "you haven''t died yet."


    "Oh?" The old voice was obviously interested in Su Yingxia and asked, "do you know me?"


    "There are only a few people in Fu Shi''s prison. There is only one person alive. You should be Fu Mang, his younger brother in the dog days." Su Yingxia said.


    The prison of Fu''s family doesn''t always come into use, because it''s just a place where people who commit crimes can''t be executed.


    By the way of Fu''s pulse, they usually give death directly and solve things by the simplest means.


    Therefore, in the history of Fu''s lineage, those who were put into the prison, together with Su Yingxia, were only three.


    The first person''s time has been very long, for Su Yingxia, it is more like a legend.


    Fu mang happened not long before Su Yingxia left the world, so Su Yingxia was able to quickly identify Fu mang.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people who remember my name." Fu mang said in surprise¡° Your name has become a taboo in Fu''s family. Anyone who mentions it is a dead end. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1602

    "Do you know why?" Fu mang asked Su Yingxia in a helpless tone.


    Su Yingxia has a lot of curiosity about this matter.


    Fu Tian and Fu mang grew up together. They should have a very good relationship.


    But suddenly one day, the two brothers turned against each other, and no one knew the reason, so no one could understand what happened.


    Of course, there are many curious people, but no one dares to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Because Fu Tian''s method is tough, anyone who dares to discuss this matter in private will be killed. As time goes by, people in Fu''s family have hidden this matter in their heart. No matter how many questions they have, they are not as important as their own lives.


    "You two are brothers. Growing up together, your feelings are more blood than water. Why do you suddenly turn against each other? From the day you were put in jail, countless people were shocked by this incident. " Su Yingxia said.


    "Brotherhood?" Fu mang said with disdain and self mockery: "in his eyes, I''m just a stepping stone. He used me to sit on the position of clan leader."


    "Using you?" Su Ying Xia expressed his puzzled, because who would be the head of the clan, not someone has the final say.


    There is a special clan leader cemetery in Fu''s lineage. The dying clan leader will walk into the cemetery by himself. Before he dies, a wordless heavenly book on the top of Loulan Pavilion will show the name of the next clan leader. No one can fake it.


    So the so-called utilization of Fu mang was impossible for Su Yingxia.


    It is impossible for Fu Tian to take the position of patriarch by using Fu mang.


    "Do you believe that the name on the wordless book is me?" Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia was shocked in her eyes.


    If the name in the wordless book of heaven is Fu Mang, it means that he should be the head of the clan. How can it become a dog''s day?


    "There is no word in the book of heaven. Only the watchman of Loulan Pavilion can read it. In the dog days, he has been bribed long ago." Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia shakes his head subconsciously. Fu Mu is superior to the patriarch, but he has no real power.


    And such a person can never lie about the choice of patriarch because of self-interest, let alone be bribed by Fu Tian.


    "How can it be? How can Fu Tian buy Fu mu?" Su Yingxia said with disbelief.


    "Just as you think, no one will think that Fu Mu is a fraud, so Fu Genius can successfully sit in the position of patriarch, but I have been reduced to a prison in heaven." Fu mang said with self mockery.


    "What else in the world can tempt him to hold the curtain? He was born in Loulan Pavilion and never left. Different from imprisonment, what does he need?" Su Yingxia asked.


    In her opinion, such a person should have no desire and no talent. In this way, Fu Tian can''t buy him.


    "I don''t know, and the world won''t know, so this secret will sink forever." Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia laughs scornfully. Fu mang doesn''t have any evidence to prove that this thing really exists. Who can know if he is lying?


    "You think that you are the head of the clan. Maybe it''s because of this that you get angry with Fu Tian and are sent to the prison." Su Yingxia said.


    "You think so, I can understand. After all, every clan leader comes from wordless Tianshu. No one can doubt the ability of wordless Tianshu, but who has really read wordless Tianshu?" Fu mang said.


    At this point, Su Yingxia can almost believe that Fu mang is making up a lie, because everyone in Fu''s family knows that only Fu Mu is qualified to read the wordless heavenly script, and he has doubts about it.


    "No wonder Fu Tian will send you to the prison. Your paranoia is too serious. He didn''t kill you. It''s kind." Su Yingxia said.


    "Everyone thinks so, so I know that I didn''t see the bright day again, but there''s one thing that can''t be wrong, that''s my name in the wordless book of heaven." Fu mang said firmly, as if he had read a book without words.


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly. If Fu mang was just a delusion, he should have realized his mistake after so many years in Tianlong. How could he think so?


    And what is the reason why he is so sure that there is his name in the wordless book of heaven?


    "Suppose I believe it''s true, how do you know that there is your name in the wordless book of heaven? Is it so difficult for you to read it?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Fu mang laughed bitterly and said, "otherwise, why do you think I''m locked up in the dungeon?"


    "You know such a big secret, but Fu Tian didn''t kill you. The explanation is different." Su Yingxia said.


    "Don''t you know that every patriarch must die in the patriarch''s graveyard? Otherwise, there will be a vision in the book of heaven, which is why he dare not kill me. Are you satisfied with this explanation? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1603

    After listening to Fu Mang''s words and associating with the possibility, Su Yingxia''s expression gradually became shocked.


    Although she felt that this matter was a fable, because the lineage of Fu family had always been the patriarch in this way, there was no possibility of usurping the throne.


    Every successor of Loulan Pavilion is not allowed to leave the pavilion all his life, so in Su Yingxia''s view, there is no temptation for them to do such a thing.


    But Fu Mang''s words are very reasonable.


    Fu mang was imprisoned in Tianlao at the beginning, but Fu Tian didn''t give any explanation. Moreover, if Fu mang really did harm to his family''s interests, he should die rather than be imprisoned in Tianlao.


    The reason is that, as Fu mang said, he must die in the patriarch''s cemetery.


    If all this is true, Fu Tian will become the biggest rebel in Fu''s history, because he has imprisoned the real patriarch!


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said to Fu Mang, "suppose all this is true, suppose I believe you, but the story of Loulan Pavilion can''t be explained after all. I can''t imagine how Fu Tian bought Fu mu."


    Fu mang sighed and said, "I''m locked up here and can''t see the sun. It''s the same thing that I think about the most."


    "Do you think of any possibilities?" Su Yingxia can''t wait to ask, if there is a way to explain this matter, then Fu Mang''s words will be more credible.


    Fu mang unconsciously shook his head, Loulan pavilion has a strong particularity, can be said to be independent of the world, it is impossible to imagine what kind of things they can be tempted.


    So after so many years, Fu mang still has no clue.


    "I don''t know, and even if I do, it''s useless." Fu mang said.


    "How can it be useless? If you know the truth, you can overthrow Fu Tian." Su Yingxia says coldly that Fu Tian''s behavior is a betrayer''s behavior. He is the biggest liar in Fu''s family and should be punished the most seriously.


    "To overthrow Fu Tian?" Fu mang couldn''t help laughing and said: "little girl, do you know that this is the heaven''s prison? Do you know that this is 100 meters away from the ground, and there is array blessing. No one can help us. And the iron cage around you is caused by the cold iron of ten thousand years. Unless it is the true God, no one can destroy it."


    Su Yingxia is like a ball that has let off steam.


    Indeed, even if they know what they really want to do, if they can''t leave the dungeon, the secret will eventually return to dust, and no one can know the truth.


    "It never occurred to me that Fu Tian was such a man and got the position of patriarch in this way." Su Yingxia said helplessly that she almost believed Fu Mang''s words now.


    "Since he was a child, he thought he was better than me, so he firmly believed that the position of patriarch would fall on him, and his goal from childhood was to be a good patriarch, so when he found out that patriarch was me, he would try every means to destroy it." After a pause, Fu mang suddenly asked Su Yingxia, "tell me, has his goal been achieved?"


    "Good patriarch?" Su Yingxia disdains to smile. If the achievement of Fu Tian is judged by the development of his family, he is just a waste, because Fu''s family has no real God now, and his position is in danger. According to the current situation, Fu Tian can not cultivate the next real God.


    In other words, the future of Fu family is likely to fall from the three supreme families.


    "The true spirit of Fu''s pulse is dead." Su Yingxia said.


    Although Fu mang didn''t see the sun in the dungeon, he didn''t seem to have too many accidents about it. He said calmly: "it''s almost the same as the day I calculated, but he should have found the real God and man to choose?"


    "The true God he chose is not yet born." Su Yingxia said.


    When Fu mang heard this, he immediately understood the reason why Su Yingxia would be imprisoned in the prison.


    "You bear the future of Fu''s pulse, why don''t you listen to the arrangement of Fu''s pulse?" Fu mang doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand why Su Yingxia would rather be imprisoned in the prison than have a real God.


    "Because the man he wants me to marry is not what I like, and I have already married other people and have a daughter." Su Yingxia said, at this time can not help but think of Han 3000 and Han Nian.


    Han 3000 is far away in Xuanyuan world. At this time, Su Yingxia doesn''t want Han 3000 to come to all directions, because only in Xuanyuan world, he is safe, and Fu Tian doesn''t dare to hurt him easily.


    But once he came to the world, then Fu Tian would never let him go.


    As for Han Nian, Su Yingxia returned to Fu''s pulse and had already felt it with his own strength, but there was no breath of Han Nian in Fu''s pulse.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia asked Fu Mang, "if you want to detain a person, if that person is not in Tianlong, which place is more suitable and will not be found?"


    "Do you mean there is such a place in Fu''s pulse?" Fu mang asked.


    "Yes."


    Fu mang thought about it seriously. Apart from the heaven prison, there were not many forbidden areas for Fu Shi, and there were few places where people could be imprisoned.


    "If it were me, he would be held in the patriarch''s cemetery, which would be a place no one would find out." Fu mang said. Su Yingxia''s heart clapped. If so, then Han Nian''s childhood has become a nightmare! To know the patriarch''s cemetery, there is nothing but bones, which will cause a lot of psychological fear for a child¡° Your daughter was caught by Fu Tian? " Fu mang asked Su Yingxia, because Su Yingxia mentioned that she had a daughter, and she asked where else to detain people, so fu mang easily guessed why Su Yingxia asked¡° I''m not sure yet, but I can''t think of anyone else who will do it besides helping the sky. " Su Yingxia said¡° His despicable means emerge in endlessly, as long as he can achieve the goal, he never cares whether the means are glorious or not. " Fu mang said angrily that it was because of the despicable means of Fu Tian that he was reduced to today''s situation¡° Do you think he''ll kill her? " Su Yingxia asked cautiously, this is the result she is most reluctant to imagine, but she has to consider the possibility. After all, Han Nian was born to her and Han 3000, which is not a good thing for Fu Tian¡° If he still wants to use you to do something, he will not kill people, because he will hold the useful chips in his hand until the end. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1604

    Fu Mang''s words make su Yingxia feel better. As long as Han Nian is not killed, she still has the chance to save Han Nian.


    But then Fu mang poured cold water on Su Yingxia.


    "Do you still have the right to worry about the safety of others? You can''t even protect yourself." Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia suddenly has a feeling of disheartened, can''t leave the prison, even if Han Nian is still alive, it is just a kind of pain.


    And if Su Yingxia wants to leave, there is only one way, that is to agree to the request of Fu Tian.


    But for Su Yingxia, it is a serious betrayal to Han 3000, which she absolutely can''t do and can''t accept.


    "Little girl, bear with it for a while, you may be able to find revenge. If you are locked here forever, everything will be meaningless." Fu mang reminds Su Yingxia that the potential meaning of these words is to let Su Yingxia agree to Fu Tian''s request.


    Su Yingxia subconsciously shakes her head, which she can''t accept, because betraying Han 3000 is equivalent to betraying her life belief, so even if she can live freely, it''s not what Su Yingxia wants.


    "Maybe, he will come to save me." Su Yingxia said.


    "He?" Fu mang asked.


    "He''s from the blue world." Su Yingxia said.


    Fu mang was stunned for a moment, and then laughed wildly, so that his laughter reverberated in the whole prison.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous to the extreme, you even expect a person from the blue world to save you?" Fu mang expressed his disdain without hesitation.


    In the eyes of anyone in the world, the blue world is a world of waste, and how can the person who was born in that world be the opponent of Fu''s family.


    "I believe him." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    "I also believe that he will die in the hands of Fu Tian in a very tragic way." Fu mang said that although he didn''t agree with Fu Tian, he didn''t think that a mere waste of the blue world could deal with Fu Tian, which was a big joke.


    After a while, Fu mang continued: "perhaps, Fu Tian has sent people to the blue world, and his life is not long."


    "He''s in Xuanyuan world. Fu Tian can''t deal with him yet." Su Yingxia said.


    "This is a good thing. Xuanyuan world is created by the real God at the top of the blue mountain. Fu Tian never dares to make trouble in Xuanyuan world. He can at least save his life, but he''d better stay in Xuanyuan world all his life. The day he leaves is his death day." Fu mang said frankly.


    Su Yingxia also knows the huge gap between Han 3000 and Fu Shi, but her confidence in Han 3000 has never declined.


    She believes Han 3000 can do anything he wants to do!


    Once, now and in the future!


    "You can''t trust anyone. I advise you to give up this idea. Only by promising to help heaven can you see the light again." Fu mang said kindly.


    "No, it''s impossible." Su Yingxia tone firm said, want her to betray Han 3000, she would rather die!.


    Even if the whole world does not believe in Han 3000, Su Yingxia will never doubt Han 3000.


    Xuanyuan world.


    Ancient battlefield sites.


    Han 3000 is sitting on the top of a barren mountain with his knees crossed.


    The barren mountain is gray and black, without any visible vegetation and creatures. It is completely lifeless, just like the top of hell, without any vitality.


    At this time, Han 3000''s axe mark on his forehead is looming, as if he is constantly beating, and the power fluctuation in his body is also very strong.


    Han 3000''s own feeling, as if there is some power in the transformation, like hatching chickens in general, will break the shell.


    When he came to this place with the traction of strength, Han 3000 was eroded by a force, so far sitting, has been a whole month.


    And closed his eyes, he did not notice, a wisp of white illusory figure, sitting beside him.


    The image of that body is like a ghost, and has a certain consciousness. From time to time, I would take a look at Han 3000, as if I were looking at the state of Han 3000.


    Yes, he shakes his head and sometimes nods to Han 3000. No one knows who he is or what he is doing.


    Another month later, the axe mark on Han 3000''s forehead has completely turned into gold, and he can feel the surge of energy in his body and become a gold entity.


    This is different from the illusory power of the past.


    The golden entity makes Han 3000 feel stronger.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes.


    Two golden awns shot into the sky, and the powerful breath almost swept the whole ancient battlefield in an instant.


    As far away as the north, Lin long, who is still cautious, feels shivering because of this force and unconsciously crawls on the ground. It seems that he expresses his highest respect in this way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1605

    The powerful force made the whole ancient battlefield tremble.


    At this time, Han 3000 stood up and suddenly burst into flames, and the color of the flame was golden.


    Flesh and blood are burned at a rate within the reach of the naked eye.


    Soon, Han 3000 was left with only one skeleton, and the color of the skeleton was also dazzling gold.


    If ordinary people see this situation, they will be terrified and even think Han 3000 is dead.


    But in fact, Han 3000 was not dead, and he came to the edge of the barren mountain in the form of bones. One step further, he was a hundred Zhang abyss.


    The golden fire stopped burning because of exhaustion of flesh and blood.


    Han 3000 looked down at his state and burst out a roar, which seemed to express that he was honest about his physical condition.


    At the moment, Han 3000 does not know that any true God in the world must go through the process before he achieves the true God. He burns all flesh and shapes the body of gold. Only when he achieves the achievement of the body of gold can he become a true God.


    The illusory figure saw here, nodded with satisfaction, then accompanied by a breeze, ashes.


    Han 3000 also fell.


    Linlong in the north can no longer feel the terrible breath. He secretly vowed that he would never go in the direction of power. Moreover, he knew that this power was probably caused by Han 3000. Perhaps, Han 3000 had died under this power.


    "Let you not listen to me, now pay the price, have you ever had a little regret?" Lin long said to himself with disdain.


    It has long warned Han 3000 to be careful. After all, this is the site of the ancient battlefield, which is in danger. However, Han 3000 did not listen to its advice. Otherwise, he would not end up like this.


    Three days later.


    Han 3000 has been born with flesh and blood, but his body now is obviously different from that before. The surface is covered with light golden awn. It is obvious that his body is not just flesh and blood.


    Han 3000 knew everything. He saw himself burned by the golden flame. At that time, he was desperate because he thought he was going to die, but he still had a lot of things to do.


    Su Yingxia is still waiting for him in the world.


    Han Nian is more likely to be in a deep crisis, waiting for him to help.


    But when all this dust settled, Han 3000 found that he did not die, but became more powerful, but based on what reason all this happened, Han 3000 did not know.


    Looking at his hands, Han 3000 knows that he has changed, and he has become very thorough. But he still can''t understand how to change and what is the use after the change.


    "What''s the matter? Is it just a nightmare?" Han 3000 looked at his hands and said to himself.


    He has experienced a transformation. For Han 3000, it is not a new event to change his flesh and blood. But he does not know how all this happened, which will make him afraid in the end.


    After a little activity, Han Sanqian didn''t find any discomfort in his body, so he put the matter behind him for the time being and went on to finish the task Chi Meng told him.


    If Han Sanqian wants to survive and even let Chi Meng be his backer to the world, he must find what Chi Meng told him and find the jade sword.


    Although Han 3000 has never seen the jade sword, Chi Meng is so eager to find it, which shows that the jade sword must be an artifact.


    Han 3000 can''t help thinking that he also has a battle axe. Who is stronger between the axe and the jade sword?


    If Han 3000 knew that his forehead axe was Pangu axe, maybe he would not have such an idea.


    Is Pangu''s God weapon comparable to that created by later generations?


    Walking aimlessly in the ancient battlefield, the desolate environment often makes Han 3000 have an illusion, because the surrounding environment does not change, it makes Han 3000 feel like he is standing still, and there is nothing to guide him, which makes him like a headless fly.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han 3000 gradually lost his patience, because he realized that if it continued like this, he would be trapped here all his life. This result is not what he wanted to face.


    Just then, not far ahead, a figure appeared. Although it didn''t look like a human, it was definitely the first living creature Han 3000 saw in the ancient battlefield.


    This makes Han 3000 instantly excited. The existence of life is likely to make Han 3000 know more about the ancient battlefield.


    Subconsciously speed up the pace, Han three thousand shrink into inch, soon came to the figure in front of.


    "You... You''re not dead!" In the face of the sudden appearance of Han 3000, Linlong is full of panic, because in his opinion, Han 3000 died when that force broke out.


    "Do you want me to die?" Han 3000 is also very surprised, did not expect to meet Linlong here.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1606

    Looking at Lin Long''s complicated and hesitant expression, Han 3000 suddenly smiles.


    Once Linlong, because he didn''t want to be a slave, he fled from the world of eight directions to the world of Xuanyuan. Now, it seems to have changed its mind in this respect.


    "Do you want me to be chimeng''s servant after I die?" Han Sanyi asked with a sneer.


    Linlong once showed his rejection of this aspect in front of him, and even said that he would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    But now?


    He seems to have abandoned this point in front of Chi Meng, the ancient strong man.


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Long''s eyes have a panic that can''t be covered up. Although he wants to cover it up, he has many flaws in front of Han 3000.


    "I have no nonsense, you know better than me, but if you want to achieve the goal by my death, I advise you to restrain yourself. Otherwise, you will become my dead soul." Han 3000 said coldly, since Linlong has produced such an idea, it is a dangerous signal for Han 3000, and it is likely to harm Han 3000 secretly in order to achieve its goal.


    Before Linlong entered the ancient battlefield, he did not have such an idea, but with the outbreak of that powerful force, and when he thought Han 3000 was dead, this idea was born slowly.


    Linlong really didn''t want to be a slave, but that was what he thought.


    In the face of such ancient strongmen, Linlong is willing to abandon his dignity and become a monster of Chi Meng, because he knows that Chi Meng, such an ancient strongman, can bring it many benefits, and even make its strength soar.


    But Lin long never thought that Han 3000 was still alive under the outbreak of that powerful force.


    It is now very curious about what happened to Han 3000 and where the power came from.


    However, Han 3000 now obviously has a strong hostility to it. Even if he asks, he knows that he will not get the answer.


    "You can rest assured that I will never have such an idea, and now I am not your opponent." Linlong said that he was seriously injured by Su Yingxia, and the injury was not good for a while. Because Su Yingxia deliberately controlled his injury to the stage Han 3000 could deal with, now Linlong can only swallow his anger in front of Han 3000.


    This is Su Yingxia''s best effort to protect Han 3000 from any danger.


    Of course, Han 3000 also knows that Su Yingxia deliberately does this to protect him. As for not saying it clearly, he should want to protect Han 3000''s self-esteem. After all, Han 3000 used to protect Su Yingxia.


    "You''d better understand. What do you find?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    Linlong helplessly shook his head, if there is a discovery, it is not a dejected look.


    "There is nothing but desolation, and I suspect I have not even seen the real battlefield." Linlong said that after this period of careful investigation, Linlong did not find any fighting traces here, which made it feel very strange.


    In principle, the battle of the ancient strong should leave many traces, but so far, it has not seen anything.


    "How strong were the strong in ancient times?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    This problem, let Linlong showed tangled expression.


    In ancient times, no one can define how strong the strong were.


    But one thing Linlong knows very well is that the so-called ancient strongmen are the first human beings to appear after the creation of heaven and earth. They have the power to create the world, just like the true gods of the world in all directions.


    Even Linlong suspected that the ancient strong were far stronger than the true God.


    "I guess that the ancient strong are more powerful than the true gods, because they created the original universe. It is said that in public, every ancient strong has its own world." Lin long said.


    This description is very vague, but Han 3000 can still feel the strong fight of the ancient strong.


    Create your own world.


    Own your own world!


    Not everyone can do it!


    "Maybe this is just the entrance to the real battlefield." Han 3000 said.


    Lin long suddenly looked at Han 3000 and said, "you mean there are other space tunnels here."


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "only in this way can we explain why it doesn''t look like a battlefield at all."


    Linlong felt reasonable and could not help nodding his head. If there were other space tunnels here, it could explain why there were no signs of fighting.


    Perhaps, here, as Han 3000 said, is just an entrance, they did not really enter the battlefield.


    "But why didn''t Chi Meng tell us?" Lin long said with a puzzled face that Chi Meng asked them to find jade swords in the ancient battlefield. If this is only an entrance, Chi Meng should inform them in advance, so that they can complete the task.


    "She really doesn''t have the need to hide like us, but have you ever thought that maybe even she doesn''t know the real situation of the ancient battlefield." Han 3000 doubts. On this point, Han 3000 had doubts for a long time. In the battle of the ancient strong, almost all the strong died in the ancient battlefield. But why can Chi Meng still stay in Xuanyuan world? Is she more powerful than other ancient strong? This kind of probability is very small, because if she didn''t rely on a wisp of ghost, she would have died long ago. Another possibility is that she didn''t take part in the war at all and didn''t even know what happened in the ancient war, which can explain why she didn''t know that this was the entrance¡° You mean, she doesn''t belong to the strong of the ancient war? " Linlong said that this kind of words is disrespectful to Chi Meng, but Linlong still couldn''t help saying it, even with some anger in his eyes. Because after Lin long thought Han 3000 was dead, he was almost sure that he was willing to be a slave. If Chi Meng was not a strong man in ancient times, he would almost become a liar. Seeing the change of Linlong''s expression, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing and joked: "you almost became the servant of a liar, aren''t you very angry?" Lin long conceals his dissatisfaction. He doesn''t want to show his hope that Han 3000 will die in front of Han 3000. After all, he is not Han 3000''s rival¡° What should we do now? The entrance is very large. It''s not easy to find a space tunnel here. " Lin long changed the topic and asked Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1607

    Han 3000 listened to Linlong''s words, showing some helplessness.


    As Lin long said, there is a lot of space here. If you really want to find a space tunnel here, it''s not easy. It''s very likely that Han 3000 will spend a long time here, and now for Han 3000, time is very precious.


    He can''t help but think about what Su Yingxia encountered in the world and whether he will have any difficulties.


    The more he thinks about it, the more Han 3000 can''t wait to help in the world.


    And Han Nian.


    The longer she falls into the hands of Fu Yimai, the more dangerous it is for her.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want the mother and son to be in any danger.


    "There should be a way." Han 3000 said.


    Lin long is not as confident as Han 3000, because the space tunnel of the ancient battlefield was in the dark forest. He had been in the dark forest for almost a thousand years, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    "I''m afraid our whole life will be spent here." Lin long said.


    Han 3000''s face is like frost. He is very dissatisfied with Lin Long''s words. Spending his whole life here doesn''t mean that he will never see Su Yingxia and Han Nian again.


    This is something Han 3000 will never allow to happen!


    "Maybe if I kill you, I''ll think of a better way." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Feeling Han 3000''s intention to kill, Lin long feels very depressed.


    It is also a product of the world of all directions. Now it is threatened by Han 3000.


    However, even if it is bent, it has no way, seriously injured, can not compete with Han 3000.


    "Without me, you would waste more time." Lin long said.


    "So you''d better not say anything in front of me, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t help taking your life." Han said, continue to set out, want to find the space tunnel as soon as possible, we must take action.


    Standing in the same place thinking, can not let the space tunnel appear actively.


    The world of all directions.


    In the dungeon of Fu''s pulse.


    Not a trace of light in the humid environment, from time to time accompanied by the sound of fighting mice.


    Fu mang is used to it, but for Su Yingxia, it''s a disgusting environment, which makes her want to leave.


    However, in the face of the cage made of cold iron for thousands of years, Su Yingxia had nothing to do even with Kongtong.


    Just then, a faint step came from a distance and slowly approached them.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would come to see you. It seems that you are really important to Fu''s pulse." Fu mang said with a smile that no one had ever seen him since he had been in the prison for so many years.


    And Su Yingxia, before she came in for a few days, someone couldn''t help but want to see her.


    "Without the true God, Fu''s family would be reduced to a lower class. Of course, I''m important, but they can''t succeed." Su Yingxia said lightly.


    "Ah." Fu mang sighed and said, "you are really stubborn. If you agree with them, you can leave the dungeon. Why do you have to stay with me, an old man, in this dark enemy?"


    At this time, the footsteps were very close, but the visibility in the prison was very low, so they could not see who was coming.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light came on.


    Su Yingxia and Fu mang closed their glasses at the same time. Because they were used to the darkness, they couldn''t accept the light for a while.


    Su Yingxia is still adapting to the light source. When she is ready to open her eyes, she suddenly hears the roar of Fu Mang and keeps shaking the cage. Her mood is very irritable.


    "Fu Tian, you dare to appear in front of me." Fu mang roared hysterically.


    Although Fu mang has accepted his fate, it doesn''t mean that he can control his temper when he sees Fu Tian with his own eyes.


    After all, he was able to be today because of the gift of Fu Tian. Fu Tian could not help but take away his clan leader''s position. What''s more, he was imprisoned in the dark prison, which made him lose his freedom.


    In the face of angry and irascible Fu Mang, Fu Tian seems very calm, and even a faint smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    "Fu Mang, have you not recovered from your delusion? After you''ve been locked up for so long, don''t you think you''re the patriarch? When will you wake up? " Said Fu Tian.


    "Wishful thinking?" Fu mang gnashed his teeth, and his eyes were filled with anger. He said to Fu Tian, "the position of clan leader should belong to me. If you didn''t mean to take it away, how could I be like this now?"


    Fu Tian shook his head helplessly and said, "I know you want to be the patriarch very much, but my name appears on the wordless book. It''s not controlled by human power. Every patriarch of Fu''s family is inspired by the wordless book. Don''t you know that?"


    "Of course I know. I saw my name on the wordless book with my own eyes." Fu mang said angrily.


    "Ah." Fu mang sighed and said, "you can''t accept such a blow. I can understand your mood, but it''s an unchangeable fact. What can you do if you don''t accept it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1608

    Looking at the argument between them, Su Yingxia was confused for a moment, and didn''t know who to believe.


    Su Yingxia thinks that what Fu mang said before is reasonable.


    But when Fu Tian appeared, there seemed to be some truth in what he said.


    There are two things that can''t be explained, that is, how Fu Tian bought the Fu curtain of loulanting Pavilion, and how Fu mang could see the wordless heavenly script.


    You should know that every successor of Loulan Pavilion is elected by the last one. Except for the watchman of Loulan Pavilion, no one in Fu family is qualified to enter Loulan Pavilion, even the patriarch.


    "He won''t tell you that I robbed him of the position of patriarch, will he?" Fu Tian walks to Su Yingxia''s cage and asks Su Yingxia with a little smile.


    Su Yingxia was silent.


    Fu Tian suddenly appeared a little surprised and said, "don''t you believe it?"


    Before Fu Tian came, Su Yingxia really believed it, and even believed that Fu Tian had taken away Fu Mang''s clan leader.


    But now, Su Yingxia''s position is somewhat uncertain, because she is not sure who is the one who speaks the truth.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Fu Tian suddenly laughed and continued to say to Su Yingxia, "if this is the case, how can I imprison you together and let you know the truth?"


    "In fact, all this is just fumang''s imagination. He really wants to be the patriarch, so he can''t accept the reality. He talks crazy all day. That''s why I locked him in heaven. If it wasn''t for our brotherhood, I would have killed him long ago." Said Fu Tian.


    "You fart." When Fu mang heard this, he was furious and said, "you dare not kill me because I have to die in the patriarch''s cemetery. But in this way, your identity will be exposed, so you will let me live."


    "Ah." Fu Tian sighed heavily and said, "your delusion hasn''t been alleviated at all. It seems that I still can''t let you out."


    "Fu Tian, don''t be hypocritical. This matter will come to light sooner or later. I don''t think you have thought of how it will end. If the patriarch of Fu family doesn''t die in the patriarch''s cemetery, no one knows what will happen." Fu mang said.


    Fu Tian didn''t want to pay attention to Fu mang. He said to Su Yingxia, "do you think about it? Fu''s pulse needs to be saved, but do you want to watch Fu''s pulse decline?"


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know which one is true or false, but one thing, Su Yingxia''s heart has been determined for a long time, and there will never be any change, that is, she can''t betray Han 3000.


    "I can never answer your request." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Fu Tian took a deep breath and obviously restrained his anger. Fu''s pulse could not continue to wait any longer. Otherwise, how could he come to such a place.


    "I have found a way to deal with Han 3000. Is it so difficult that you will be reconciled to see him die?" Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia suddenly clenches his fist. Can''t Fu Tian take out some other clean means besides taking Han 3000 as a threat?


    "You don''t have to frighten me, Xuanyuan world. You can''t intervene casually." Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s so hard for you to forget that he once opened the gate of heaven. With his current strength, he only needs one chance to rise to the world of all directions, and I can help him create such an opportunity." Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia''s face turned pale instantly.


    Han 3000 is safe in Xuanyuan world, but once he comes to the world, his life will be held by Fu Tian.


    And with Su Yingxia''s understanding of Han 3000, if he can really come to the world, he will never miss the chance to meet her.


    "Afraid? It''s good to know that I''m afraid. As long as you agree to my request, I can not kill him, or even help him become stronger. " Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia clenched her hands and could not stop fighting. Her anger had almost reached the limit.


    "There''s one more thing I think you should know." Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia knew it was not a good thing, so she didn''t ask.


    But if she doesn''t ask, it doesn''t mean that Fu Tian doesn''t say.


    "Recently, a member of the Fu clan picked up a girl. She called herself Han Nian and came from the blue world. I don''t know if she has anything to do with Han 3000." Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia completely angry, eyes blood red looking at help day.


    Han Nianming was caught by him in all directions. How could he be picked up by a clansman!


    "Fu Tian, if you dare to hurt her half a hair, I will be at odds with you." Su Yingxia said angrily.


    With a faint smile on his face, Fu Tian said, "she is very obedient and beautiful. How can I have the heart to hurt her? But if she is involved for some unavoidable reason, I can''t control it."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1609

    Although Fu Tian''s words completely angered Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia could do nothing about it.


    After all, Han Nian is in the hands of this despicable man, and he may hurt Han Nian at any time. Su Yingxia knows that it''s useless just to lose his temper. At this time, the more hysterical she is, the more Fu Tian wants to see.


    "Think about it. I''ll come to you again. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer next time, I can''t guarantee what will happen to the little girl." After Fu Tian finished, he left with laughter.


    Su Yingxia is so angry that she shivers all over, but in the cage, she has no way to save Han Nian.


    "This is the patriarch of Fu''s family. He would threaten you with the life of a little girl. Do you think he is trustworthy?" Fu mang asked Su Yingxia.


    At this time, Su Yingxia was more willing to believe in Fu Mang, because Fu Tian really didn''t deserve to be the patriarch.


    "But I''m surprised that you already have a daughter, and Fu Tian wants you to marry someone else. Can the other party accept it?" Fumang is a wonderful road.


    In the world of all directions, there is no remarriage. There will only be one partner in one''s life, and the couple will always be loyal to each other. Therefore, it is very rare to see such a situation as Su Yingxia.


    Of course, there are erotic men in the world, but usually they don''t restrict their freedom by marrying. They will enjoy themselves in their own way.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak. Now she is not in the mood to chat with Fu mang.


    If she agrees to help Tian, she can leave Tiangu for a while and seek an opportunity to save Han Nian. But Su Yingxia knows that such an opportunity is very small.


    Since Fu Tian takes Han Nian as a threat, he must have hidden Han Nian well. How can su Yingxia find it easily?


    If Han Nian is not found in the process of preparing for marriage, Su Yingxia will face the consequences of betraying Han 3000, which Su Yingxia can''t bear.


    Tangled choice, let Su Yingxia some at a loss, she does not know how to do, how to choose.


    "Maybe I can do something for you." Although he was not ignored by Su Yingxia, Fu mang did not give up the dialogue with Su Yingxia.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia finally had a reaction.


    Because now she has no way, if Fu mang can really come up with any good way, it will be good news for her.


    "No way." Su Yingxia asked.


    "I thought you didn''t mean to talk to me." Fu mang said with a smile.


    "Cut the crap. If you have a way, tell me quickly. I swear with my life that one day, I will take you away from here and take back your position as patriarch." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    This made Fu mang excited.


    Although he had already accepted his fate, he felt that he would be in the prison for the rest of his life.


    But how can he not be moved if he has the chance to go out.


    And to regain the position of patriarch is what he really wants to do. He wants to help heaven to pay for his shamelessness.


    "Although I have been in Tianlao for many years, I also have my own confidant in Fushi. He should have a high position in Fushi now. You can promise to help him for a while and ask him for help after leaving Tianlao." Fu mang said.


    "Since he is your man, I''m afraid he has already been killed by Fu Tian." Su Yingxia said faintly that Fu Tian was not a fool. If he really usurped the throne, he would never let Fu Mang''s confidants live.


    "No one knows my relationship with him, so Fu Tian will not harm him." Fu mang said.


    "What''s his name?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Help me out."


    "Help me out!" This name, let Su Yingxia very shocked, because now the help from, is not the help day''s wife!


    His confidant is actually the woman who helps the sky, which makes Su Yingxia not dare to believe.


    And since Fuli has become the wife of Fuli, how can he continue to help mang?


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of Su Yingxia''s overreaction, Fu mang asks curiously, but can''t help saying that something has happened to Fu Li?


    "Do you know the relationship between Fuli now and Futian?" Su Yingxia asked.


    After listening to Su Yingxia''s question, Fu mang knows that the relationship between them is definitely not simple. According to his plan before he was put into the prison, Fu Li should be Fu Tian''s wife. This is the last task Fu mang will give Fu Li before he enters the prison.


    "If she follows the plan, she will be Fu Tian''s wife." Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia was even more shocked.


    Fu Li becomes Fu Tian''s wife. It''s a matter of Fu Mang''s plan!


    "You... Why do you want Fu Li to be Fu Tian''s wife?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Fu mang laughs. Through Su Yingxia''s reaction, he has guessed that Fu Li has completed the task, which is good news for him.


    Fu Tian never thought that his pillow man would betray him one day, right?


    "Don''t you think I''ve ever thought about taking back the patriarchal position? And the person who can make Fu Tian least suspicious is naturally his closest person. I sent Fu Li to Fu Tian to know how he bribed Fu mu. " Fu mang said. Su Yingxia''s breath is a little short. If Fuli is willing to work for fumang now, then through her, she is likely to find Han Nian directly. As long as Han Nian is safe, Su Yingxia will have no fear and will not be threatened by Futian. But now there is a very serious problem. Fuli is already the patriarch''s wife. Does she still remember her identity and her pursuit of fumang? Perhaps, she has long forgotten these things and betrayed Fu mang¡° How do you know that the patriarch''s wife has not betrayed you? After all, you can''t give her the lofty status she enjoys now. " Su Yingxia said¡° Because she''s my monster. " Fu mang said with a smile. Su Yingxia almost lost his chin, and his eyes were about to stare out of his eyes. Fuli is not a man, but a strange beast! The wife of the patriarch of Fu''s lineage is a strange animal. If other people know, will Fu''s lineage become the biggest laughing stock in the world! And if Fu Li is a strange animal, how can he not be found by Fu Tian¡° Do you think it''s fun to tease me? How can Fuli be a strange animal? " Su Yingxia said, shaking her head in disbelief¡° She is a nine headed bird. For her, it''s very easy to hide her breath. Apart from the dragon family, the nine headed bird is the purest beast. " Fu mang said. Su Yingxia''s mood could not be calmed for a long time, because this incident had a strong shock to her, and she couldn''t accept it for a while. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1610

    Fu mang gave Su Yingxia a lot of time to calm down, because now he can only rely on Su Yingxia''s help to leave this dark place.


    Although Fuli has a certain position now, it is still very difficult to save fumang out of the dungeon by relying on her own strength.


    After almost a whole day, Su Yingxia calmed down from Fu Mang''s words and chose to believe in Fu mang.


    "Can you guarantee that she will listen to you 100% Su Yingxia asked.


    "I don''t need to explain the relationship between the beast and its master. If she dares to betray me, I can let her die at any time." Fu mang said.


    Su Yingxia nodded. When the contract was established between the beast and its owner, the life of the beast was completely in the hands of the owner.


    If Fu Li didn''t want to die, he had to obey Fu mang.


    And as the pillow side person of Fu Tian, she may be very clear about where Han Nian is being held.


    "As long as you can help me save my daughter, I will find a way to let you leave the prison, I swear with my life." Su Yingxia said.


    "I believe you, even if there is no oath, I believe you can do it." Finish saying, helped to leave to throw a thing to Su Yingxia''s iron cage.


    "This is my personal jade pendant. When she sees it, she will obey you. You can let her do anything." Fu mang said.


    After picking up the jade pendant, Su Yingxia carefully put it away, because it is the key thing to save Han Nian and can''t be lost.


    Two days later.


    The appearance of Fu Tian in Tianlao once again shows that Fu Tian doesn''t want to waste more time.


    Fu family is in urgent need of a true God to keep its position, and it also needs time to grow up. This will be a long process, so Fu Tian doesn''t want to delay any longer.


    "Well, have you thought about it?" Fu Tian asks Su Yingxia.


    "I can promise you, but I want to see Han Nian." Su Yingxia said.


    "When you give birth to the next true God, I will naturally give her to you, but until then, you can''t meet her." Fu Tian said, and his attitude is very firm, there is no room for Su Yingxia to discuss.


    Su Yingxia had already guessed such an answer.


    How can he let Su Yingxia see Han Nian ahead of time with the cautious character of Fu Tian


    "If I can''t see her, how can I know she''s safe?" Su Yingxia said.


    "This is what I brought to you. You should know by looking at it." Fu Tian finished, took a roll of paper to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia opened the paper and there was a picture on it.


    A family of three, parents around, the little girl holding the hands of their parents, laughing very happy.


    Although the brush is very scribbled, but the face is very verve.


    Su Yingxia knows that it must be from Han Nian, which proves that Han Nian is still alive.


    "This is your last chance. If you don''t promise me, I will end her life after I leave the prison. I advise you to think it over carefully." Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, looked at Fu Tian angrily and said, "I have no choice but to promise you."


    Fu Tian couldn''t help laughing, which was also the result he could expect.


    Su Yingxia may not betray Han 3000, but in front of Han Nian''s life, how can she see Han Nian die?


    "You are a great mother." Fu Tian said and opened the cage.


    "Your future husband has been waiting for you for a long time. After you leave the prison, dress up and I will take you to see him." Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia didn''t answer. Now she wants to kill Fu Tian. Unfortunately, her Kongtong is still far behind Fu Tian. If she annoys Fu Tian, Han Nian''s life will be more dangerous.


    "Congratulations, shameless villain, you have succeeded again." Fu mang said with disdain.


    Fu Tian smiles, stops in front of Fu Mang''s cage and says, "do you know why I can succeed every time?"


    "Because you''re mean enough." Fu mang said coldly.


    Fu Tian shook his head and said, "because truth always stands by the side of winners, and losers like you don''t deserve to have it."


    Fu mang is biting his back teeth. Such a mean person is still qualified to show off his power in front of him!


    "It''s no use getting angry. You''ll live with the darkness forever." Speaking of this, Fu Tian suddenly lowered his voice and continued: "but you can rest assured that when you are about to die, I will personally take you away. After all, your final belonging is not here."


    Fumang grasped the iron cage railing blankly and said with gnashing teeth: "patriarch, naturally you should die in patriarch''s graveyard. Futian, your lies will be torn down one day. At that time, you will be doomed!"


    Fu Tian didn''t feel any threat because of these words, because it is still a very long-term problem for him. He has enough time to think and plan how to deal with this situation.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1611

    After leaving Tianlao, Futian personally sends Su Yingxia back to his residence, and tells Su Yingxia to be ready as soon as possible. He wants to arrange Su Yingxia to meet his future husband.


    For Fu Tian, it has been waiting for many years, so he didn''t want to delay for a moment.


    Not long after Fu Tian left, someone knocked on the door.


    Su Yingxia feels a little strange. Normally, no one dares to see her in private. How can anyone come to her.


    When she opened the door, Su Yingxia was surprised to see the people outside.


    She didn''t expect the person she hadn''t looked for, but she came to the door on her own initiative.


    Fu Li, the wife of the patriarch with unknown identity.


    "Come in." Su Yingxia said to Fuli.


    When he got out of the door, he closed the door.


    "Do you want to ask about fumang?" Su Yingxia was the first to stir up the topic.


    Help to leave to listen to her so say, probably guessed Su Yingxia already knew her true identity.


    "What does he say?" He asked.


    Su Yingxia took out the jade pendant and said, "he wants you to obey me for the time being."


    Fu Li saw the jade pendant and lowered her head slightly. Although she was the wife of the patriarch, she could never get rid of the contract with Fu mang.


    As long as Fu Li didn''t want to die, she had to obey Fu Mang''s orders.


    "I know where Han Nian is, but it''s not so easy for you to save her." Help to leave to say.


    Hearing Han Nian''s two words, Su Yingxia couldn''t hide her excitement. She couldn''t wait to ask, "how is she now? Is she hurt? Is she OK?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s very well. Fu Tian didn''t embarrass her." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia was relieved and breathed a long sigh.


    "I have to get her out. What can you do for me?" Su Yingxia said.


    Fuli has been planning for this matter for a long time, because she knows that Su Yingxia will definitely meet Fu mang when she enters Tianlao. If Fu mang wants to leave Tianlao, she will probably use Su Yingxia''s help, and her identity will be exposed in front of Su Yingxia at that time.


    "Give me a little time, and I''ll find a way." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia knows that this matter can''t be anxious. Otherwise, once it fails, it will endanger Han Nian''s life. He must be careful.


    "For so many years, have you ever investigated how Fu Tian bought Fu mu?" Su Yingxia asked, although she was more willing to believe in Fu Mang, it was just a will, not a fact she believed. So far, Su Yingxia didn''t know who was telling the truth.


    "No one is allowed to enter Loulan Pavilion. There is no progress in this matter, because I have no chance to see Fu mu." After Fuli finished, she couldn''t help sighing. How many years have passed and she can''t remember it, but there is no breakthrough in this matter.


    Su Yingxia is not surprised. It''s not that Fuli''s ability is not good, but the unique rules of her family, which makes her have no way to investigate.


    "Do you believe what Fu mang said?" Su Yingxia asked, she has no way to determine the truth of this thing, maybe help from can give her an accurate answer.


    "Fu Mang and I are interlinked. I can feel whether he is lying or not. So for so many years, I have been trying to find out how Fu Tian did it." Help to leave to say.


    "Do you mean that the matter of helping heaven to usurp the throne really exists?" Su Yingxia asked restlessly.


    "Not bad." Fu Li said firmly.


    This is a positive answer, so that Su Yingxia no longer have any doubts, but also let Su Yingxia more shocked, how does Fu Tian do this thing.


    Loulan Pavilion is almost a forbidden area. Even the patriarch is not qualified to go in. However, it is unimaginable that Futian could buy Loulan Pavilion before he became patriarch.


    "I have to say that the way to help heaven is really incredible." Su Yingxia said with a sigh.


    "He really did something unimaginable, and after he became the patriarch, no one would doubt it. This is based on Loulan pavilion''s authoritative position in Fu family." Help to leave to say.


    "I really want to see the day when he is knocked down." Su Yingxia said with an angry look that this kind of despicable villain should have a doomed end. Otherwise, how can he please the people?


    "I''ve come to you, and there''s another very important thing." Help to leave to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    "I hope you can finish this wedding successfully." Help to leave to say.


    This makes Su Yingxia instantly angry. She just wants to save Han Nian and escape from Fu''s pulse. How can she complete the wedding?


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Fuli, I think you should clearly recognize your identity. You are just a strange beast of fumang, not a lobbyist of Futian." Su Yingxia said angrily.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1612

    Looking at the angry Su Yingxia, Fuli seems very calm, just like she is sure that she can let Su Yingxia agree.


    "Don''t be angry. When you know why I asked you to do this, you will thank me." Help to leave light say.


    "Hum." Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said, "no matter what the reason, I will never agree to this."


    "What if Han 3000 would die because of this?" Help to leave to say.


    After hearing this, Su Yingxia was stunned.


    She never worried about Han 3000''s safety, because Han 3000 is now in Xuanyuan world, and Fu Tian is absolutely impossible to hurt Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world, because Fu Shi''s pulse is very afraid of the top of blue mountain, in the absence of real God, how can Fu Tian and the top of Blue Mountain have a bad relationship.


    But Su Yingxia also knew that there must be a reason why the Fuli Society said so.


    "How can it be? Is it so difficult to help heaven that it is not afraid of causing the anger on the top of the blue mountain? Now there is no real God in Fu''s veins. Once he provokes the top of the blue mountain, it will be a disaster. " Su Yingxia said.


    "Of course, Fu Tian won''t be so stupid, risking the risk of exterminating his family to kill a waste that he doesn''t pay attention to, but what if this matter reaches some agreement with the top of blue mountain?" Help to leave to say.


    agreement?


    In other words, Fu Tian will kill Han 3000 with the permission of the top of blue mountain!


    Su Yingxia clenched his teeth and said, "now Fu''s family is not qualified to be on an equal footing with the top of the blue mountain. How can Fu Tian let the top of the blue mountain agree?"


    "It''s true that today''s top of the blue mountain doesn''t focus on Fu''s pulse, but unfortunately, Fu''s pulse has something that the top of the blue mountain always wants. As long as Fu Tian is willing to give up his love, he can kill Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world openly and justly."


    After a pause, Fu Li continued: "as far as I know, Fu Tian is ready to do so, because nothing is more important than Fu''s having a true God."


    These words are like a bolt from the blue for Su Yingxia. She knows that if Fu naively does this, Han 3000 will never have a chance to live.


    Although Han 3000 is very strong in the Xuanyuan world, for the strong in the eight world, his strength is just like a mole ant. If Fu Tian wants him to die in the third shift, he will never live to the fifth shift.


    "Only you can keep Han 3000 alive." Fu Li continued.


    Su Yingxia can''t accept the betrayal of Han 3000, but she doesn''t want to see Han 3000 die.


    Such a choice is undoubtedly very difficult for Su Yingxia.


    "Fu Tian will send someone to the top of the blue mountain soon. If you don''t make a decision before that, then everything will be irreparable." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia takes a deep breath. Only by betraying Han 3000 can Han 3000 survive.


    But it was more painful for her than death.


    Lying on the couch is another man, which is Su Yingxia''s nightmare.


    "If he dies, I will never live. If Fu Tian dares to do so, I will let Fu Shi never have a true God." Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    Help from the corner of the mouth inexplicably up, showing a trace of incomprehensible smile, said: "it seems that you have made a choice."


    "I''d rather die." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    "In fact, you have another chance. Before Han 3000 dies, you may be able to change the end of this matter." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment, looked at Fuli coldly, and said: "after saying so much, the next thing is the key point. Fuli, you don''t have to show off in front of me. It''s a waste of time."


    "If you don''t push yourself to the end, you will never dare to do it." Help to leave to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Go to Loulan Pavilion and investigate the wordless book of heaven. As long as you can prove that the real patriarch is Fu Mang, then you can overthrow Fu Tian and change everything." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia gives a cold smile. This is what Fuli really wants to say. All the previous long talks are nonsense. They are just for this matter.


    Because Loulan pavilion has a ban, any intruder will pay his life as a price, that is to say, Su Yingxia must take his life risk to do this.


    "It''s dangerous, but at least it''s your chance." Fu Li continued.


    "The road ahead is a dead end. Maybe you can survive in this desperate situation. Your means are amazing. After saying so much, don''t you want to force me to do it?" Su Yingxia said.


    Fuli shook his head lightly and said, "it''s not me who forces you, but fultian who forces you. He doesn''t give you the chance to choose. It''s him who makes you have to do it."


    "Are these things taught by Fu mang? I didn''t expect that he was still a schemer. " Su Yingxia disdains the way.


    "He is a real patriarch, and some means are natural things. If he didn''t believe too much in Fu Tian, he would never have been reduced to such a state." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia didn''t want to know about the twists and turns of things at that time, because it was between Fu Tian and Fu mang. It didn''t have much to do with her. What she wanted to do now was to go to Loulan Pavilion and see whose name was on the wordless letter¡° There''s nothing else. I''m going back to my room Su Yingxia said¡° I won''t give you any help in this matter, and we haven''t met today. " After helping to leave to say, then took the lead to leave. After su Yingxia returned to his room, he was in a daze all the time. Thinking about the recent situation of Han 3000, I guess where Han Nian is now and what she will face next. This is absolutely the worst thing that Su Yingxia has ever encountered. Han 3000''s life is in danger, and Han Nian is in the hands of Fu Tian. Now only she can turn the situation around. But Loulan Pavilion is not so easy to intrude. Although Loulan Pavilion is just a bookstore, according to Su Yingxia''s knowledge, Loulan pavilion has many organs and is deadly closed. She may not even see the edge of the wordless heavenly script and die in Loulan Pavilion¡° If there is no restriction on her strength, it may be very simple, but now... "Su Yingxia said to herself. Before she was thrown into the heaven prison, her strength had been sealed by Fu Tian and a number of family leaders, which makes Su Yingxia no different from ordinary people. In this case, it is undoubtedly a very difficult thing to break into Loulan Pavilion. But Su Yingxia has no choice, so she has to do it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1613

    Xuanyuan world.


    In ancient battlefields, Han Sanqian and Linlong are still looking for the real battlefield site entrance, but there is no progress at present, because the space is too large, and the space tunnel leading to the real battlefield in their imagination does not emit any energy, so this matter is very troublesome.


    Han 3000 is a very patient person, but in this case, patience is gradually exhausted.


    On this day, Han 3000 and Lin long are resting.


    Han 3000 habitually lies on the ground with his hands and pillows, looking at the blood moon in the air, and his mind is full of Su Yingxia''s figure.


    He didn''t know what Su Yingxia was experiencing in the world, but he had an uncertain premonition that Su Yingxia was in trouble.


    However, Han 3000''s current ability is not qualified to help Su Yingxia in the world. If he does, it will bring more trouble to Su Yingxia, so Han 3000 is very angry.


    Han 3000 has never been so frustrated. Even if he suffered injustice in the Han family, Han 3000 has a way to reverse it.


    But now, in the face of the eight party world where strength is supreme, Han 3000''s stratagems are pale and powerless.


    "What will Fu''s pulse do to you? If these people dare to force you to do what you don''t want, sooner or later I will let Fu''s pulse flow into a river of blood." Han 3000 said to himself.


    One side of the Linlong has long been used to Han 3000 himself talking to himself, so it did not take stubble.


    However, this sentence in Linlong''s view is a bit ridiculous.


    Although there is no real God in Fu''s lineage now, and his family status in the world has changed a lot, it doesn''t mean Han 3000 is qualified to deal with them.


    Because the Fu family is a once prosperous family after all, but Han 3000 is just a waste of Xuanyuan world. How can it threaten the Fu family?


    "What kind of state should I reach before I can be an opponent of Fu''s pulse?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "If you take all the people in Fu''s pulse as your opponents, unless you can be a true God." Lin long said.


    "It''s not easy to be a true God." Han 3000 sighs.


    Lin long glances at his mouth. It''s not so easy. There will always be only three true gods in the world. This is a fixed number and no one can change it.


    People in all directions also call this kind of situation the suppression of the way of heaven, and the way of heaven, no one can contend with, even the true God is no exception.


    "In today''s world, there are only two true gods, so in a sense, you also have a chance." Lin long said.


    Of course, this sentence is a joke, because there are too many powerful people in the world than Han 3000. They are closer to the true God, which Han 3000 can''t match.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head. He knows how ridiculous Lin Long''s words are. Even this is not what he dares to expect.


    Now, why does he compare with the strong in the world.


    Even if there is a new true God, it should be the strong ones in the world.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly sat up straight, his expression became particularly dignified.


    Seeing Han 3000''s unusual changes, Lin long quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Do you feel any danger?"


    Han three thousand eyes straight at the sky blood month, suddenly burst out laughing.


    This kind of performance, let Linlong more puzzled, even once suspected Han 3000 suddenly lost heart crazy.


    "What''s the matter with you? What do you feel? Don''t laugh Lin long anxiously asked, if there is danger, we must prepare to deal with it in advance, Han 3000 can''t go on laughing like this.


    "I found the entrance to the real battlefield." Han 3000 stands up excitedly.


    Lin long Leng for a while, then with Han 3000''s line of sight direction, looking at the sky blood month.


    "Over there?" Lin long said that he didn''t know why.


    "It''s not the moon, it''s a space tunnel. It''s just that it''s round. That''s why I think of it as the moon. I saw energy fluctuations just now." Han 3000 said that he habitually stares at XueYue, and then imagines Su Yingxia''s experience in the world of all directions.


    But just now, there was a strange energy fluctuation in XueYue, which was very similar to the space tunnel, so Han 3000 decided that XueYue was a space tunnel.


    Linlong didn''t feel the energy fluctuation, and in its eyes, it was just a full moon. How could it be a tunnel?


    "You can''t be mistaken. Isn''t this the moon?" Lin long said.


    Han 3000 leaped all his life.


    Seeing this, Lin long catches up with Han 3000.


    The closer to the blood moon, Han 3000 can see the weak energy fluctuation more clearly.


    At this time, Linlong also felt it, which can be sure that Han 3000 did not hallucinate.


    But the existence of this space tunnel is too strange, it is in the sky.


    If Han 3000 didn''t find out by accident, they would have died here. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1614

    When one person and one dragon came to bring blood to the moon, they could clearly see the deep tunnel. The reason why they didn''t find this before was that they were too far away from the tunnel on the ground, so they couldn''t see the real situation.


    Han 3000''s irritable mood finally got some relief.


    Although he doesn''t know what will happen after entering the tunnel, at least he doesn''t have to waste time on looking for the tunnel.


    "Do you feel the energy wave inside?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    "Are you going to flinch here?" Han 3000 said with a smile, then directly into the tunnel, not even the slightest hesitation.


    Lin long helplessly shakes his head. Han 3000 doesn''t care if it''s dangerous inside, and he doesn''t have any preparation. In his opinion, doing things like this is too reckless.


    But Linlong did not think, even if again careful how, the face of things, after all, still have to face, hesitation can not change anything.


    After entering the tunnel, Han 3000 can not only feel the agitation of those energies, but also experience them personally.


    Manic energy, like a flying knife, instantly cuts multiple wounds on Han 3000''s body, and this is just the entrance. I don''t know what kind of situation I will face when I really go deep into the battlefield ruins.


    But Han still has no idea of shrinking back.


    He has wasted too much time!


    The space tunnel makes Han 3000 bloodstained, and it''s not easy to get to the real battlefield site. Han 3000 is in greater danger.


    The energy left behind in the battlefield is accompanied by the strong wind, which makes Han 3000 bear huge danger instantly, almost fatal.


    At this time, the Pan Gu axe on his forehead sent out a stream of energy as a protective circle, which did not let Han 3000 continue to be injured.


    Looking at his body around a layer of light energy aperture, and then look at almost torn clothes and countless wounds, Han 3000 helpless wry smile.


    This is just the energy left behind by those ancient strong people after their death, which has caused such great damage to them.


    I really don''t know how earth shaking this ancient war is.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly heard the scream of Linlong.


    Follow the voice to see, Lin long has almost crawled on the ground, the wound on the body, some already deep visible bone.


    Han 3000 hurried to Linlong and protected him with the energy shield of Pangu axe.


    "What is this?" Lin long feels calm and asks Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know how to explain the axe to Linlong. Although he suspects that the axe is likely to be the weapon of an ancient powerful man, how can he tell Linlong about this?


    "It''s none of your business. If you don''t want to die, follow me." Han 3000 light said.


    Hearing this, Linlong quickly stood up, close to Han 3000, because only in this case, it will not be hurt by those energies.


    "It''s been so many years since the ancient war. I didn''t expect that the energy left by the strong was still so powerful." Lin long said with a sigh.


    Although there are many legends about the ancient strong, those legends are too vague to let people really feel their strength.


    At this moment, Linlong felt that it was much more powerful than the so-called Kongtong strongmen in the world.


    Even Linlong has an intuition that these ancient strongmen are all in the realm of true God!


    "It''s not so easy for even the strong in the world to survive here." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, Lin long looks at Han 3000 with the same eyes.


    Indeed, even the strong in the world of the eight sides can not survive here.


    But he is safe, the power of this energy shield is very easy to block the manic energy.


    This makes Linlong have a big doubt in his heart.


    Where does Han 3000''s power come from.


    It''s hard to say that he''s at the entrance of the battlefield. Is there any adventure he can''t have?


    Thinking of Han 3000''s miserable scream, Lin long is more and more sure about it, which makes him regret that he didn''t go with Han 3000. Otherwise, this adventure is likely to happen to him.


    They continued to go deep into the ancient battlefield, and soon they could see some white bones and some swords and weapons.


    These are the magic weapons used by the ancient strong. When Linlong saw these things, his eyes lit up and he wanted to take them all into his pocket.


    But it did not dare to leave Han 3000, because it knew that if it left the protection circle, it would die.


    Han Sanqian also has the idea of pocketing these magic weapons. Although he subconsciously thinks that these things are not as powerful as his axe, they were used by the ancient strong men. It''s good to give them to Mo Yang and others later.


    Moreover, these magic weapons are also a huge wealth. This wealth is likely to become the capital for Han 3000 to gain a foothold in the world, which can not be missed.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1615

    Han 3000 is like a waster collector. No matter what he sees, he will never miss it.


    Soon, Linlong''s hand was full.


    Seeing Han 3000 continue to scrape, Lin long can''t help but say to Han 3000, "some of them have been destroyed. They don''t have much use. There''s no need to stay."


    Lin long expects Han 3000 to throw away some waste products, but Han 3000 shakes his head after hearing this.


    "Although it''s destroyed, its material is also very good. Maybe it can smelt powerful weapons. Anyway, it doesn''t need money. Take them all." Han 3000 said.


    Lin long full face wry smile, at this time of Han 3000, like an extremely greedy person, a son is not willing to miss.


    Due to the fierce war in ancient times, many weapons were damaged to varying degrees. It can be said that almost all of the weapons Han 3000 picked up were defective. But in Han 3000''s eyes, these are still treasures, because these things were used by the ancient strong, and they still have the flavor of the ancient strong.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, no matter how dilapidated this point is, no other weapon can match it.


    "Why didn''t you see the jade sword that Chi Meng said?" Han 3000 himself can''t take it, but he hasn''t found the jade sword Chi Meng asked him to find, which makes Han 3000 a little worried.


    Although a lot of good things have been collected and scraped now, it is still unknown whether these things can survive.


    If you can''t find the jade sword Chi Meng wants, according to the woman''s temper, Han 3000 knows that he is likely to die in her hands.


    "Can you sense your surroundings with your own divine power?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    It must be a waste of time to search aimlessly, so Linlong gave Han 3000 such a proposal.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know if it can work in this environment, so he can only try.


    After putting all the magic soldiers under his feet, Han 3000 began to use his own magic power. However, because the battlefield was full of the power of various ancient strong men, his magic power would be broken once he left the shield.


    After several attempts, Han 3000 sighed helplessly.


    "In front of these forces, my divine power is like an ant meeting an elephant." Han 3000 said.


    Linlong is not surprised. After all, Han 3000 is only the divine realm of Xuanyuan world. Moreover, such divine realm can not be called the real divine realm at all. It is just the definition of this realm by the people of Xuanyuan world.


    In the vast universe, apart from the true gods of the eight worlds, those who can really be called the divine realm are probably the ancient strong men who have died.


    "It seems that we can only search slowly. If we don''t find the jade sword, we can''t leave." Lin long said.


    This problem does not need to be reminded by Lin long, and Han 3000 himself knows it very well.


    If you don''t find the jade sword and leave the ancient battlefield, you will die.


    Aimless forward, in the process of Han 3000 or see what pick up what, but also no matter how bad.


    In Han 3000''s words, even if the damage is serious, it can also be used as raw materials.


    In Han 3000''s opinion, it must be much more powerful than any other weapon in the world to rebuild a weapon with the broken weapons of the ancient strong.


    Just when Han 3000 was in a happy mood to collect the spoils, a distant voice broke the peace and made Han 3000 and Lin long tense to the extreme.


    "Who are you?"


    Obviously, it''s a human voice.


    After hearing this sound, Han Sanqian and Lin long looked at the object almost at the same time.


    Four eyes meet, eyes full of disbelief.


    They can''t believe that there are still people alive in this ancient battlefield!


    And the people who can survive in the ancient war must be the most powerful of these ancient strongmen!


    "What to do!" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    Lin long shook his head subconsciously, his face was bloodless.


    What can we do?


    What to do!


    When they meet the ancient strong, if they want to kill them, they may not even have the chance to resist.


    "Who are you?" The voice came again, and this time it was much harsher, obviously with some anger, obviously because there was no response.


    Han took a deep breath and said truthfully, "we are from Xuanyuan world. We are a strong man in ancient times. Let''s find something."


    If you want to live in this situation, you have to be honest. Han 3000 doesn''t dare to lie, because once he is seen through by the other party, his life is hard to be guaranteed.


    "The ancient strong?" The other side showed a little doubt, it seems that there are other ancient strong people in the world to survive.


    "Not bad." Han 3000 said firmly, because from the beginning to the end, he did not doubt the identity of Chi Meng. How could he know where the ruins of the ancient battlefield were?


    "How could it be that no one survived except me." The sound is getting closer. A figure in the distance gradually appeared in Han 3000''s line of sight. And he''s not coming. The man sat cross legged, flying off the ground in this position. Soon, the man came to Han 3000, looking old and weak. His white hair and beard almost made him invisible. Han 3000 and Lin long are walking on thin ice. Because this is a strong man in ancient times, it is possible to kill them even if they don''t agree with each other¡° I didn''t lie. She is really a strong person in ancient times. If she didn''t tell me the entrance to the battlefield ruins, how could I have come here? " Han 3000 said. This made the man frown. If he didn''t know the ancient war, he couldn''t know the entrance of the battlefield. However, he was the only one who survived the ancient war, which he was very sure. How could anyone leave the battlefield alive¡° You know what his name is Asked the man. Han 3000 did not dare to have a little hesitation, quickly replied: "Chi dream, she said her name is Chi dream." The man suddenly laughed, as if he had a sudden sense of enlightenment. Approaching, a jade sword came from the sky and fell directly on the man''s head. Seeing this scene, Han 3000 was frightened and thought that he had been attacked by others. It was not until Yu Jian hovered on the head that Han 3000 knew that he had done it himself. And see jade sword, Han 3000 know, this is Chi dream let him find things¡° Did she ask you to come for the sword? " Asked the man¡° Yes, this jade sword should be what she wants. That''s why she asked me to come to the ancient battlefield. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1616

    That person suddenly smile, and smile let Han 3000 and Lin long creepy.


    After a while, the talent said to Han 3000, "she is not a strong person in ancient times at all."


    Han 3000 was stunned.


    It''s not a strong man in ancient times.


    But her strength is very strong, and she has such a deep understanding of the ancient battlefield. What is not the ancient strongman?


    Han 3000 doubted whether what the man said was true, but he didn''t dare to doubt it. He was afraid that he would make this guy unhappy and lose his life.


    Now Han 3000, finally feel what is called careful.


    In the face of such a strong man, in the face of the situation that he may lose his life at any time, it is necessary to think carefully and be cautious to say anything.


    "She is not a strong person in ancient times. Who else can she be?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "She is just the spirit of this sword. This sword is her essence." The man explained.


    Blade&Soul!


    Han 3000 is confused.


    He had never heard of such a thing.


    It''s just a sword. How can it become human?


    At this time, Linlong began to explain to Han 3000, "it is said that when the sword spirit reaches a certain strength, it can be born, and having the sword spirit indicates that the sword has been out of the ordinary and is a real artifact."


    "The spirit of the sword recognizes the master and the unity of man and sword will greatly enhance the strength of the master of the sword."


    Han 3000 understood that the sword with sword spirit is more powerful, and the person who can possess this kind of weapon will be more powerful.


    This can not help but let Han 3000 some heart.


    If he can make this jade sword master, then his strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. For Han 3000, who urgently needs to improve his strength, this is a great opportunity.


    Of course, Han 3000 also knows that it''s not so easy for the sword spirit to recognize the Lord.


    He can easily die in Chi Meng''s hand, how can Chi Meng put him in the eye?


    "Your Dragon blood is very pure. How is the Dragon now?" The man suddenly asked Lin long.


    Linlong did not dare to be slighted. He bowed his head and said, "the dragon clan has long lost its former glory. Now it is just a strange beast in the world of all directions."


    "The dragon clan has even become a strange beast. In those days, the strength of the dragon clan was equal to that of the Terran clan, and it was divided into eight worlds." Said the man.


    Linlong is very clear about the glorious history of the dragon race. Unfortunately, the fact is that the dragon race is no longer regarded by the Terrans. They are proud of taming the dragon race, and even regard the dragon race as a plaything and a mount.


    "Since the heart of the Dragon disappeared, the dragon has never recovered. There is a saying in the dragon that if you find the heart of the dragon, you can revitalize the dragon." Lin long said.


    "The heart of the dragon, if I remember correctly, was brought to the ancient battlefield by your ancestors, because the dragon also participated in the ancient war." Said the man.


    This excited Linlong.


    The reason why it has endured in Xuanyuan world for so many years and wanted to find the ancient battlefield is because it is said that the heart of the dragon clan is in the ancient battlefield.


    Only by finding the heart of the dragon, can we revitalize the dragon!


    This is the only hope for the dragon to turn over.


    He knows the heart of the dragon, and probably knows the whereabouts of the heart of the dragon. How can Linlong not be excited?


    "Do you know where the heart of the dragon clan is?" Lin long can''t wait to ask.


    "If I remember correctly, the strong dragon in those years fell to the north of the battlefield, and the heart of the dragon should also fall to the north." Said the man.


    North border!


    Linlong looks to the north and unconsciously wants to go north.


    But Han 3000 held him.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin long gnashes his teeth and asks Han 3000.


    For Linlong, the heart of the dragon is in front of him. He must find it immediately, and then he will have the opportunity to revitalize the dragon.


    If Han 3000 wants to stop it, he will go all out to fight with Han 3000.


    "What are you in a hurry? With your strength, getting out of my shield is a dead end." Han 3000 said.


    Lin long just reflects that Han 3000 is not trying to stop him, but to protect him.


    Without Han 3000''s protection circle, its body will be torn up by those forces.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to Longxin." Han 3000 promised.


    Linlong can only choose to believe Han 3000, because recklessness costs his life.


    "You want this sword?" The man asked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 subconsciously nodded, no matter how, he must take away the jade sword, even if Chi Meng can''t recognize the Lord and return the jade sword to her, then he can save his life.


    "If you want to, can you give it to me?" Han 3000 said.


    "Of course, I''m a dying man. To me, this sword doesn''t mean anything." Said the man. Han 3000 felt a little insecure, because he promised too much. And many years have passed since the ancient war. How can he die now? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1617

    "Don''t you believe me?" The man looked at Han''s hesitating face and asked.


    Han more than three thousand light looked at Linlong, this question if the answer is not good, I''m afraid will lose a small life.


    But Han 3000 really doesn''t believe him in his heart. He always feels that there is fraud in this matter. How can he be so kind?


    "If I can kill you, I will have a way to take your body and continue to live with it, but I can''t do it." The man said with a bitter smile, looking helpless.


    From these words, Han 3000 can feel his intention to kill, but he can clearly feel a trace of helplessness.


    He didn''t want to, he couldn''t.


    It''s hard to say, does it have anything to do with his axe?


    This shield is made of axe, which can block the manic and lethal forces in the ancient battlefield. Maybe that''s why he can''t hurt himself.


    But Han 3000 was still a little confused. How could this axe be so powerful? Even the ancient strong people had to fear it.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Han three thousand deep voice asks a way.


    This words export, Lin long wants to let Han three thousand swallow back again, he this is not irritating each other?


    "Because you have the strongest thing in the world." Said the man.


    The strongest in the world!


    Han 3000''s heart clapped.


    This axe is just what he got on earth. How can it be the strongest in the world?


    But it''s not like he''s joking.


    And Han 3000 can feel his intention to kill. If he hadn''t, Han 3000 would have lost his life.


    Han 3000 has many questions to ask, but it''s a pity that Lin long is present. Han 3000 doesn''t want to let him know too much, so he can only bury his doubts in his heart.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Do you want to have the power of the ancient strong?" Asked the man.


    Have the power of the ancient strong!


    This means that Han 3000 will no longer be afraid of the octagonal world. After he goes to the octagonal world, he will not be a mole ant, and even he can surpass Fu''s pulse.


    It has to be said that Han 3000 was moved, but reason still prevailed.


    There is no pie in the sky in this world, and this man doesn''t look like a good man. How could he be so kind?


    "You still want to kill me." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Since the other party wants to kill and can''t kill, Han 3000 talks no longer have worries, directly put out what he wants in his heart.


    Listen to two people each other, Linlong frightened, it doesn''t know Han 3000 where the courage to so straightforward.


    "If you want to give me your own strength, you can''t avoid our contact. You can take this opportunity to kill me, right?" Han continued.


    The man sighed and shook his head, looking very helpless.


    "You are quite clever. It seems that I really can''t do anything with you." Said the man.


    "If you give me the jade sword, I can promise you that I will come back in the future. If I can, I will save you. If you die, I will bury your body and let you live in peace." Han 3000 said.


    "It seems to be a good result that countless ancient rapists were killed in the wilderness, and they were able to settle down." With that, the man threw the jade sword to Han 3000.


    This is also his helpless choice. He can''t kill Han 3000, let alone seize Han 3000''s body. For him, he can only do this.


    Han 3000, who owns Pangu axe, may not be his opponent in terms of strength, but he has no way to resist the power of Pangu axe, because Pangu axe has recognized its master, and its power will protect Han 3000.


    "Thank you." Han 3000 said sincerely.


    Get jade sword, Han 3000 is also completed the task, and he also knew Chi dream is just sword spirit thing.


    For Han 3000, other thoughts came into his mind.


    It''s such a powerful weapon, and it''s also a sword. It must be suitable for Su Yingxia.


    More importantly, Han 3000 also knows that Chi Meng can''t hurt her at all.


    This ancient strong man should be afraid of his axe, let alone a sword spirit?


    "He''s afraid of you. Why?" When he walked north, Lin long could not help his curiosity and asked Han 3000, because he couldn''t figure it out. A strong man in ancient times, even if he was seriously injured, could not be afraid of a Xuanyuan world.


    The strength between the two is not at the same level. In Lin Long''s opinion, he just needs to move his little finger to make Han 3000 disappear.


    "You want him to kill me? If I die, how can you survive? " Han 3000 light way.


    Lin long naturally understood this truth, but what he asked was why he was afraid of Han 3000, but Han 3000 did not answer the question.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, just tell me. Don''t beat around the bush." Lin long said.


    "Then I''ll be direct. I really don''t want to tell you, so you don''t have to waste your time." Han 3000 said. Linlong helpless, can only say: "even the ancient strong are afraid of you, it seems that the future of the world, will also shudder because of you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1618

    Pangu axe was made by the earth. Han 3000 never expected that it would be so powerful. It is also unknown whether it can help him to stand in the world.


    However, through the attitude of that man, Han 3000 could probably feel the power of Pangu axe, which also gave him a hope.


    After all, in his present state, he is not qualified to go to the world.


    But with the power of Pangu axe, Han 3000 also has an extra guarantee.


    "I don''t pursue a strong realm, as long as I can protect Su Yingxia and save my daughter." Han said that this is his only goal.


    When Linlong heard this, he somewhat despised Han 3000, because he clearly knew that protecting Su Yingxia needed a strong strength, but he just showed that his pursuit of the realm was not strong. Isn''t this the way to build a memorial archway when he was a whore?


    "Why do you have so many adventures in your life? From an ordinary person in the blue world to a strong person in the Xuanyuan world, you even have the chance to dominate the world in all directions in the future." Lin long doesn''t understand of ask a way, in it see, this kind of destiny happen on an ordinary person, is really some strange.


    On this issue, Han 3000 thought about it, even before he got Pangu axe.


    There are billions of people on earth. Why did he get the skeleton?


    And now he not only has the Shenjing strength of Xuanyuan world, but also has a powerful axe, which is not a simple coincidence.


    "Why, what amazing identity do I still have, the reincarnation of a strong man?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    According to Su Yingxia''s experience, this is not impossible, but Han 3000 thinks it''s a bit of bullshit.


    "Of course, it''s possible, and it''s very possible, otherwise luck will not come to an ordinary person." Lin long said.


    Han said jokingly, "well, you can tell me who I might be. You should know a lot about the legends of the strong people, right?"


    Lin long thought about it, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but if it''s true, your identity will be revealed sooner or later."


    This is the reason why han Sanqian didn''t study this matter deeply. If he is really a reincarnation of a strong man, sooner or later it will come to light. It''s just a matter of mediocrity to struggle with this problem now.


    The two continued their northbound journey, silent for some time.


    After a long time, Han 3000 asked Linlong, "if you get the dragon''s heart, you will go back to the world of all directions, won''t you?"


    "There is no doubt that the heart of the dragon can make the Dragon return to its peak, and I want to liberate all the people so that they will no longer be slaves." Linlong tone firm said, this is the only pursuit of its life, for this thing, Linlong has been in Xuanyuan world for almost a thousand years.


    Now it can finally get the heart of the dragon, and it naturally wants to accomplish its own goal.


    "I can help you get the heart of the dragon." Han 3000 said.


    This makes Linlong feel a little strange. The heart of the dragon clan is what the ancient strong man told them. He doesn''t need Han 3000''s help at all.


    Han Sanqian deliberately said that, obviously for his purpose.


    "Han 3000, what do you want to do?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    "When you go back to the world, you don''t need allies? Also, I need to, so our alliance can bring many benefits to each other. Why not? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You can''t use the dragon. I won''t let the dragon be a slave." Linlong gnawed his teeth and said that the purpose of getting the dragon''s heart is to liberate the dragon.


    Han 3000''s so-called ally, in Lin Long''s view, is just Han 3000''s desire to enslave the whole dragon clan.


    He wants to control the dragon in his own hands. This power can compete with Fu''s, but this is not what Linlong will accept.


    "How can I make the dragon people slaves? We are friends, are we?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Of course not. Anyone who wants to benefit from the dragon clan is not qualified to be called a friend." Linlong said without hesitation, and showed his antipathy to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 heard this, immediately stopped, expression is no longer so full of goodwill, but dignified.


    "Without me, can you really get back the dragon''s heart?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Lin long was stunned.


    Without Han 3000, it can''t move in this battlefield, and those manic forces are enough to tear it up.


    Don''t say to get the heart of the dragon, it is almost impossible for it to survive.


    "Han 3000, don''t do such a mean thing, let me look down on you." Linlong said with disdain.


    "If I don''t help you, am I mean? It''s not my job Han 3000 said.


    This makes Linlong speechless.


    There is no interest entanglement between Han 3000 and Han 3000, and he is not his relatives and friends. Han 3000 really has no obligation to help him.


    But without Han 3000''s help, it is impossible to get the heart of the dragon family. Linlong knows this very well¡° What do you want? " In this case, Linlong had to compromise because it needed Han 3000''s help. Han 3000 raised the corner of his mouth, showed a faint smile and said, "can I trust you? Is the dragon a race that cares about commitment? "¡° The dragon people were once known as the supreme gods, and we are absolutely committed to them. " Lin long said. Han 3000 looks at Linlong doubtfully. He believes what Linlong said, but he doesn''t believe Linlong himself. If this guy loses his words after getting the heart of the dragon clan, Han 3000 will have no way to coerce him at that time¡° How can you believe me? " Lin long sees Han 3000 doubting himself and asks Han 3000¡° If you become my monster, I can trust you. " Han 3000 said. Lin longdun is furious. He wants to liberate the whole dragon clan, but Han 3000 wants him to become a pet at this time. How can Lin long accept this! What''s more, the reason why Linlong would hide in Xuanyuan world has a lot to do with not wanting to be a human beast. At this time, he wants it to do so¡° Han 3000, you said you didn''t want to enslave the dragon people. I didn''t expect you to be such a mean person. " Linlong said with gnashing teeth¡° Temporary enslavement, but in exchange for the liberation of the whole race, is it hard for you to earn enough? And I can promise you that in three years'' time, I will cancel our contract. " Han 3000 said. In three years, Han 3000 plans to use these three years to conquer the world in all directions! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1619

    For three years, in exchange for the liberation of the whole dragon clan, this is not a loss to Linlong.


    Because without Han 3000, it is impossible for Linlong to get the heart of the dragon family.


    But whether Han 3000 can abide by the three-year agreement is not certain.


    Once the contract is established, its life will be controlled by Han 3000. Even if Han 3000 does not comply with it, it has no way.


    "How can I trust you?" Lin long asked.


    "I swear with my life that if I break my word, heaven will kill me." Han 3000 said.


    Seeing that Linlong still hesitated, Han 3000 continued: "I have something that can make the strong fear last time. Do you think it is necessary to let you continue to be my beast when I am really strong? What can you do for me?"


    This is quite reasonable. How can a person who can make the ancient strong fear care about its help?


    And at the moment, Linlong has no choice.


    The heart of the dragon is bound to win, and Han 3000''s help is needed. If Lin long does not agree with Han 3000, he will not get the heart of the dragon.


    "I promise you, I hope you can keep your promise." Lin long said.


    This result, Han 3000 is not surprised, because he knows that Linlong will certainly agree, after all, this is no choice.


    One person, one dragon, after completing the contract, continue northbound.


    On the way, Han 3000 continued to pick up rubbish. As long as it was a weapon, no matter how damaged it was, Han 3000 would not let it go.


    This makes Linlong feel very strange. The ancient strongman has said that Han 3000 has the strongest things in the world. How can he see these rags in his eyes?


    Left do not know how long, two hands of weapons almost can not hold, a long mountain, stopped in front of two people.


    The mountains stand tall and zigzag. Under the reflection of the blood moon, it seems strange.


    "This mountain looks a little strange." Han 3000 frowned and said.


    Linlong''s breath suddenly became short, as if he had found something.


    "It''s not a mountain." Lin long said.


    "Yes?" Han 3000 turns his head and looks at Lin long in doubt and asks, "what else can it be if it''s not a mountain?"


    "This is the body of an ancient dragon." Lin long said.


    Bodies!


    Han three thousand Leng Leng, unconsciously want to find the end of the mountain, but with the naked eye, can''t see.


    If this is a dragon, its depth is not thousands of feet above!


    "Are you right? Is the ancient dragon so big?" Han 3000 said.


    "How can I be wrong? Although it is dead, it still has the smell of dragon." With these words, Linlong throws all the rags on the ground and unconsciously walks towards the dragon''s corpse.


    In order not to let Linlong leave his energy shield, Han 3000 follows Linlong closely.


    He once saw the real form of Linlong, which is as long as 100 Zhang, and it can be regarded as a great figure.


    But compared with the ancient dragon in front of us, Linlong is as big as an earthworm, which is a big gap!


    "The gap between you and the ancient dragon is not a bit." Han 3000 said.


    Linlong doesn''t think Han 3000''s words are demeaning him. Compared with the ancient dragon, it is indeed very small, which is an indisputable fact.


    And Linlong himself did not dare to compare with such a superior.


    "In the prosperous period, there were hundreds of such strong people in the dragon clan. However, because of the disappearance of the dragon clan''s heart, the dragon clan declined day by day, and all the strong people fell one after another. In the southern border of the world, there are mountains towering into Yunfeng. Those are the bodies of giant dragons." Lin long said.


    hills!


    Dragon body.


    Han Sanqian has never seen it, but he can imagine how amazing the scene is.


    But what does the heart of the Dragon represent and why does it have such a great influence on the dragon?


    "What is the heart of the dragon people? Can one heart of the dragon people influence the whole race?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person.


    Linlong showed a bitter smile. The dragon is very powerful, but there is also a fatal weakness, that is, the heart of the dragon.


    Once the dragon people lose this precious thing, the whole race will be implicated.


    "The cultivation of the dragon people is different from that of human beings. Human beings can make themselves strong by absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, but the dragon people are not good at it. The source of the cultivation of the dragon people is the heart of the dragon people. Only the power of the heart of the dragon people can make the dragon people strong." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 understood that the heart of the dragon is the source of strength of the whole dragon. Without the heart of the dragon, it means that the dragon has lost its way of cultivation.


    Just like the earth, the aura is so thin that people can''t cultivate it at all. No wonder it is related to the rise and fall of the whole dragon clan.


    But this weakness is also too fatal, to deal with the dragon, just get the heart of the dragon.


    "This dragon took away the dragon''s heart at the beginning, but didn''t it think about the impact it would have on the dragon?" Han 3000 is a wonderful person¡° It may not have thought that it would die to go back to the world. " Lin long sighed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1620

    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrow, perhaps true as Lin long said, it did not expect to die in the ancient battlefield.


    However, this also shows that the dragon is too proud, and the price of its pride is the decline of the whole dragon family.


    "The corpse is so big. How can we find the heart of the dragon people? We won''t waste a year and a half here, will we?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    He has got what he wants, so Han 3000 naturally doesn''t want to waste too much time in the ancient battlefield.


    Moreover, Han 3000 has already planned another thing in his mind.


    He will never give the jade sword to Chi Meng easily.


    In the words of the ancient strong man, Chi Meng is just the spirit of jade sword. Since he has no one to live in, can he control it?


    If it can be done, Han 3000''s strength will certainly go up to a higher level.


    "The heart of the dragon clan has a special flavor. If I didn''t get hurt, I should be able to find it faster." Lin long said that the underlying meaning of this remark was that it would take more time because it was injured.


    Han 3000 can''t blame Su Yingxia. After all, Su Yingxia''s injury to Linlong is to protect him.


    "OK, I''ll accompany you to find it slowly."


    When they were looking for the heart of the dragon, a big event happened in the world.


    Su Yingxia, who left Tianlong, had to speed up his plan after learning that Futian was going to kill Han 3000.


    According to her current situation, she can''t go back to Xuanyuan world to help Han 3000, and she doesn''t know what is the situation of Xuanyuan world. So for Su Yingxia, she can stop this thing only by toppling Fu Tian as soon as possible.


    But Loulan Pavilion is not a forbidden area for everyone.


    Due to too aggressive, Su Yingxia was caught when she sneaked into Loulan Pavilion.


    This is a devastating blow for Su Yingxia, because if she violates this taboo, she will be punished most severely by her family.


    On the main hall of Fu''s pulse, all the high-rise buildings gather.


    Fu Tian, sitting in the high position of the patriarch, has a cold face.


    He knows why Su Yingxia does this. It seems that she has believed Fu Mang''s words, which is a dangerous signal for Fu Tian.


    Because the matter of usurping the patriarch can never be found out, otherwise he will face death, and Fu mang will leave the prison and take his place.


    For Fu Tian, killing Su Yingxia is the best choice, because only in this way can this matter never be exposed.


    But Su Yingxia has a reason not to die.


    The true God of Fu''s pulse needs her to conceive. If she dies, it''s hard for Fu''s pulse to have a true God. It''s also a fatal blow to Fu''s pulse.


    "Su Yingxia, do you know the price of doing this? Loulan Pavilion is a forbidden area for my family. No one is allowed to enter." Fu Tian said sternly to Su Yingxia.


    At the same time, other high-level officials began to blame Su Yingxia.


    "Don''t think that if you can break into the forbidden area without restraint, you will surely die."


    "Do you think we dare not kill you because we are able to conceive the true God and act recklessly?"


    "Patriarch, the lessons from the prison are obviously not enough. We should teach this woman a more painful lesson."


    Listening to these people''s words, Su Yingxia laughed and said, "how about killing me?"


    These words made those people even more angry, because in their view, Su Yingxia had no fear.


    Let a woman be so arrogant on the main hall, naturally it is not something that the high level can accept.


    So the words of executing Su Yingxia blurted out from those senior officials.


    But as the patriarch, Fu Tian didn''t want Su Yingxia to die.


    He must think about the overall situation and the future of Fu''s pulse.


    Su Yingxia''s death means that Fu''s pulse is completely out of touch with the true spirit, and Fu''s pulse will fall out of the position of the three major families in the world, which is fatal to the whole family.


    Because once Fu''s family can''t stabilize its position and let other families take advantage of it, I''m afraid those enemies in the past will not let Fu''s family go.


    Moreover, the fall of a true God will take tens of thousands of years, which means that Fu''s pulse will be suppressed for thousands of years.


    In this long ten thousand years, it is a huge question whether Fu''s pulse can hold.


    It is very likely that within a thousand years, there will be no name of Fu family in the world.


    "Shut up, everyone." Listen to the trial, help the cold voice ah stop way.


    The hall is quiet. Although they are very angry with Su Yingxia, they want Su Yingxia to die, but the final decision is still in the hands of Fu Tian.


    "Su Yingxia, what''s your honor? Is it difficult for you to be reconciled to the decline of the whole Fu family? " Fu Tian gritted his teeth and said to Su Yingxia.


    "The honor of the people?" Su Yingxia smiles coldly. As early as many years ago, Su Yingxia no longer valued this matter. Moreover, she was just a tool for Fu''s family. How could she be honored? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1621

    Su Yingxia''s disdainful attitude completely angered Fu Tian. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia''s value, he didn''t mind killing Su Yingxia on the spot.


    But anger didn''t take the place of reason. Fu Tian knew he couldn''t do it, otherwise he would destroy the whole Fu family.


    As the clan leader of Fu family, Fu Tian wants to continue to enjoy the honor, which must be continued by Su Yingxia.


    Walking to Su Yingxia, Fu Tian said in a low voice, "I advise you to think twice. Han 3000''s life is in your hands. Whether he can survive depends on what you do."


    This matter Fuli told Su Yingxia long ago, and Su Yingxia hesitated, but when she wanted to understand the importance of each other, Su Yingxia knew that she could not compromise.


    If she married someone else, what if Han 3000 could survive?


    For both of them, such a day would be worse than death.


    Moreover, Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 would rather die than let her marry other men and have children with them.


    Most importantly, Su Yingxia believes that Han 3000 has a way to escape this disaster!


    "Fu Tian, you wretch, can you do better than threaten?" Su Yingxia said with gnashing teeth.


    "The method is not clever, but practical. As long as it is useful, the method is the best." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that your method is not applicable to me."


    Fu Tian was stunned for a moment.


    In his opinion, Su Yingxia will certainly agree to use Han 3000''s life as a threat, but judging from Su Yingxia''s current attitude, she doesn''t seem to care about Han 3000''s life and death at all!


    "Don''t act in front of me. Do you think you can fool me by pretending to be very open-minded?" Said Fu Tian.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yingxia began to smile, and with a very sweet smile, said: "I know that he would rather die than see me marry other men, and I would rather die than betray him. Do you understand this kind of feelings?"


    "You don''t understand, because you are a mean and shameless villain. What you like is only the so-called power."


    Hearing these words, Fu Tian is no longer calm.


    He didn''t expect that even if he used this method, Su Yingxia still didn''t compromise. Could she really watch Han 3000 die?


    Biting his teeth, Fu Tian''s mouth suddenly rises, because in addition to Han 3000, he has a chip.


    "You don''t care about Han 3000''s life and death. What about Han Nian? Would you like to see her die?" Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia didn''t have any extreme reaction because of this sentence. He looked at Fu Tian blandly, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "I will take revenge on you sooner or later. No matter in this life or in the afterlife, I will let your head hang on the top of Qishan mountain." Su Yingxia said.


    Qishan, the highest mountain in the world, has the highest altitude. It is called the backbone of the world. It is also the place where countless practitioners break through. It can be said that it is the holy land of the world.


    "Death in my hands, you even want to have an afterlife, Su Yingxia, you underestimate my means." Said Fu Tian.


    "Try it. Let me know what you''re good at." Su Yingxia said with indifference.


    Fu Tian is a little impatient. He didn''t expect that Su Yingxia didn''t enter the market like this. No matter what means he threatened, Su Yingxia didn''t mean to compromise at all. This is to force him to a dead end.


    "You wait. I''ll make Han 3000 suffer in front of you. And Han Nian, the father and daughter, will suffer." With that, Fu Tian left the hall angrily.


    All the high-level people above the hall are angry with Su Yingxia, because she doesn''t pay attention to Fu''s pulse at all, which makes those high-level people feel humiliated, so everyone is resentful.


    However, no one dares to kill Su Yingxia easily without the order of Fu Tian, and they also know that Su Yingxia can''t die now. The honor of Fu''s family can only be brought back with her help.


    At this time, a young woman came to Su Yingxia.


    The two are of the same age, but their styles are quite different.


    The beauty of Su Yingxia is the goddess above and the cold.


    And she''s gorgeous!


    If a man sees Su Yingxia, he has a feeling that he can only watch from a distance but not play.


    See her, will give birth to that aspect of desire.


    "Fu Yao, I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for so many years. Your temper is still so bad that even the head of the clan dare not pay attention to it. Are you really not afraid of death?" Fu Mei said to Fu Yao.


    Su Yingxia looked at the familiar face.


    They used to be very close sisters.


    But after experiencing something, their sisterhood has completely collapsed.


    "If I die, it''s a very happy thing for you, isn''t it?" Su Yingxia asked lightly.


    "Yes, if you die, I will be very happy. It''s a pity that the patriarch thinks that you are the true God who can give birth to the family''s future." At this point, Fu Mei gnashes her teeth, it seems that she would like to be such a candidate¡° It seems that you want to replace me again, but it''s a pity that you can''t replace me this time. " Su Yingxia looks at Fu Mei with sarcastic eyes. Fu Mei seems to think of some of the past, face such as frost¡° Fu Yao, if you die, I will try to make you die in my hands. " Fu Mei said. After deciding her attitude, Su Yingxia has already seen life and death, and is even ready to die, so Fu Mei''s words do not make su Yingxia feel the slightest fear¡° If you can satisfy such a small wish before you die, I won''t refuse it, but it''s a pity... "Su Yingxia looks like she wants to talk but stops¡° What''s the pity? " Fu Mei can''t wait to ask¡° It''s a pity that even if I die, you can''t take my place. No matter what sinister things you do, you can''t prove that you are more powerful than me. You can only prove that you are more dirty. " Su Yingxia said ironically. This let Fu Mei completely changed face, she did some dishonorable things, want to prove that he is better than Su Yingxia. But there are some things that she can''t do with dirty means. For example, Su Yingxia''s Kongtong is something she can''t surpass in any case. And Su Yingxia''s excellence is destined to be superior to caressing¡° Fuliao, irritate me, will not let you have what good end Finish saying, the anger caresses Mei, a slap hits on Su Yingxia''s face, the slap sound, resounded the entire hall. Su Yingxia''s face, instantly floating five fingers red seal! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1622

    What Fu Mei wants is that Su Yingxia bows her head and admits that she is not as good as herself.


    But Su Yingxia, who was slapped in the face, didn''t compromise. Instead, he looked at Fu Mei more sarcastically.


    "Do you think a slap on my face will prove that you are better than me?" Su Yingxia said.


    Fu Mei Qi and blood on the head, a pinched Su Yingxia''s neck, wish Su Yingxia died on this hall.


    "Kill me, and I''ll thank you." Su Yingxia said.


    Angry Fu Mei, slowly add gravity on her hand.


    At this time, she has completely lost her mind.


    From small to large, she is not as good as Su Yingxia, but she always wants to prove that she is better than Su Yingxia.


    But in all aspects, Fu Mei can''t compare with Su Yingxia, which makes her jealous and abnormal.


    At this time, a high-level came over and said to Fu Mei in a sharp voice, "Fu Mei, what do you want to do? Let her go."


    "I want this woman to die!" Fu Mei said with gnashing teeth.


    "If she dies, you have to be buried with her."


    "If she dies, who can save Fu''s pulse?"


    High level two words, let Fu Mei calm down.


    Although she very much hoped that Su Yingxia could die in her own hands.


    But she also knew that if she did, the patriarch would never let her go.


    At that time, she is likely to become Su Yingxia''s funeral object, which is not worth it for Fu Mei.


    Release Su Yingxia''s neck, help Mei cold voice said: "sooner or later, one day, I will let you die in my hands."


    Su Yingxia smile, seems very happy, said: "you still want to be as incompetent as before, since you want to kill me, why not just a little bit?"


    Fu Mei knows that Su Yingxia is deliberately provoking her and making her do stupid things.


    But she can''t do so, in order not to let her temper burst out, Fu Mei can only leave the hall.


    The high-rise looked at Su Yingxia and was not angry.


    "You could have changed a lot of things, but you screwed everything up. Our people have been authorized by the top of blue mountain. Do you think Han 3000 can survive?" High level said to Su Yingxia.


    With Han 3000''s current strength, how can he be the opponent of Fu''s pulse? They are not at the same level at all.


    But Su Yingxia has blind confidence in Han 3000.


    And she believed that Han 3000 would never die easily if he didn''t see himself.


    "Let''s make a bet. I don''t think he will die, and he will come to save me." Su Yingxia said.


    "Jokes, big jokes." That high-level without mercy sneered, said: "a Xuanyuan world waste, even want to survive, you really look up to him, do you know who is going to kill him this time?"


    "Does it matter?" Su Yingxia has an indifferent expression.


    "Maybe it doesn''t matter. After all, Fu Leng won''t let him die so easily. In the face of belittling the enemy, should he be more hateful?" Said the senior.


    Speaking of Fu Leng, Su Yingxia''s face changed slightly.


    Fu Leng also has the strength of Kongtong territory, and was once Su Yingxia''s pursuer, but Su Yingxia refused Fu Leng mercilessly.


    If the people who go to Xuanyuan world really help the cold, it will be a great disaster for Han 3000.


    "But you can rest assured that the patriarch has an order and must bring him back to Fu''s family alive. But you also know the means of Fu Leng. Maybe he came to Xuanyuan world and lost all his limbs." High level laughs.


    Su Yingxia''s heart thumped, although she had prepared for the worst, but the high-level words, still let her heart set off a huge ripple.


    Death is not terrible.


    What''s terrible is the way to support Han 3000 and make his life worse than death.


    Although worried, Su Yingxia can''t do anything now. She can only hope Han 3000 can deal with it. Although the opportunity is very small, Su Yingxia still has a strong trust in Han 3000 in her heart.


    The Fu family occupies a large area and is divided into four courtyards, Southeast, northwest and North. There are different people living in these four courtyards, and their identities are obviously different.


    The east courtyard is all the high levels of Fu family, including the patriarch.


    The South courtyard, however, is home to some excellent back of Fu''s pulse, which is the pillar of Fu''s pulse in the future.


    At the moment, a cold faced young man in black was standing at the door of his room with a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    "Fu Leng, in the face of the enemy, you should not be soft handed, right?" Fu Mei comes to the young man in black shirt. He is Fu Leng who will be sent to Xuanyuan world.


    "What do you want to say?" Help cold light way.


    "I want to remind you that it''s not a wise choice to be soft on your opponent, and because of his existence, it is likely to lead to the collapse of Fu''s family." Fu Mei said.


    Fu Leng turned his head, looked at Fu Mei coldly, and said, "what happened just now in the main hall is enough for me to kill you. Do you know why you can still stand in front of me alive?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1623

    "She has already become someone else''s woman, so hard that you haven''t given up? I''ve heard that she and that man already have daughters. " Fu Mei a face not reconciled to say.


    In Fu''s pulse, she also has many pursuers, but no one can compare with Fu Leng, which is why she is jealous of Su Yingxia.


    Whenever Fu Mei thinks that everything is not as good as Su Yingxia, she especially wants to prove herself, but some things can''t be changed if she doesn''t accept.


    For example, help the cold.


    The best young man in the younger generation.


    Fu Mei can''t find a better person than Fu Leng, and she can''t let Fu Leng change her mind.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Is that why you can beat her? " Fu Leng walks up to Fu Mei and kills her.


    Fu Mei lowered her head in fright and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not unusual to kill her with her temper and means.


    "You don''t want to use me to do anything. I warn you, don''t appear in front of me in the future. I want you to die. Even the patriarch has no time to stop you." Said Fu Leng.


    Fu Mei was frightened. Without saying a word, she turned and left.


    Fu Leng took a deep breath and said to himself, "damned man, how can I make him better?"


    Xuanyuan world.


    It took Linlong half a month to find the heart of the dragon family.


    But to Han 3000''s surprise, the heart of the dragon is not what he imagined.


    On the surface, it''s just a very common stone. It used to be pure black, and its shape is also very strange. There is nothing special about it.


    I''m afraid no one will take a look at it if it''s thrown in a stone pestle.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian can''t feel any energy from the heart of the dragon family. For him, it''s just a common stone, but Linlong is like a treasure.


    "Are you sure this is the heart of the dragon people? I didn''t find it wrong. How can I feel that this is just an ordinary stone?" Han 3000 reminds Linlong that he is afraid that Linlong has gone away and comes here in vain.


    "How can I be wrong? Only the dragon can feel the power of the dragon''s heart. In a sense, it is an ordinary stone for human beings." Lin long explained.


    Han Sanqian nodded his head, although he didn''t feel the dragon''s heart, but it was not surprising that this was Tianbao bred for the dragon.


    "Can we go now?" Han 3000 said to Linlong.


    Linlong seems to be hesitant and hesitant, as if there is something difficult to say.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t be so fussy." Han 3000 said.


    "I want to recover first. After all, if we leave the ancient battlefield, we may have to deal with Chi Meng. With my current strength, we can''t be cannon fodder." Lin long said.


    "Even if you get back to the peak of your strength, it''s just a cannon fodder. She''s the sword spirit of ancient artifact, and her strength can be compared with that of the strong in all directions. What''s the use if you get back?" Han 3000''s ruthless attack.


    About Chi dream this matter, Han 3000 has not thought of a good way to deal with.


    But it is obviously impossible to give her the jade sword directly.


    Han 3000 was forced into slavery before, which was forced by the situation.


    But now, knowing that Chi Meng is not a human being, but a sword spirit, Han 3000 can''t bow to her.


    Moreover, it would be a pity for Han 3000 not to give such an artifact to Su Yingxia.


    "Have you found a way to deal with Chi Meng? Why don''t you just stay here and think about it? " Lin long said.


    "It''s no use just dreaming. You have to face the actual situation before you know how to deal with it." Han Sanqian doesn''t give Linlong any chance, because it''s just wishful thinking and a waste of time.


    Lin Long''s head droops powerlessly. He knows that no matter what he says, Han 3000 certainly doesn''t want to stay here.


    "OK, let''s go back to Xuanyuan world first." Linlong compromised.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? It can''t be because of Chi Meng?" Han 3000 asked Lin long, this guy must have his own mind, but Han 3000 can''t guess.


    Lin long hesitated for a moment and said to Han 3000, "it''s said that the power of the dragon''s heart can completely change our constitution. I just want to try what it''s like to know how strong the dragon''s heart can make me."


    Han Sany slapped Linlong on the head and said, "there will be plenty of time for you to feel what''s the rush."


    Lin long nodded, and now signed a contract with Han 3000, it in front of Han 3000, can only obediently.


    They turn back on the same road.


    Han 3000 got the jade sword, and also knew the strength of his axe.


    And Linlong got the heart of the dragon people.


    Both of them have gained a lot in this business, but now Han 3000 does not know that a bigger crisis has been born.


    Fu Leng has come to Xuanyuan world, and is killing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1624

    For Fu Leng, Xuanyuan world is a lower world, and the people who live here are naturally lower creatures, so when he slaughters people''s lives, he will not feel like slaughtering animals.


    Misty hall.


    Only a dozen members of the ethereal sect knelt down in front of Fu Tian, shivering.


    To them, this young man is like a demon, a demon who kills people without blinking an eye.


    In just two days, there are only a dozen members left in the hundreds of ethereal sect members, and it seems that he will not stop until he kills all of them.


    "Who can tell me where Han 3000 is, I will save her life. There are not many opportunities. Please cherish them." Fu Tian looked at the members of the ethereal sect kneeling in front of him and said with a cool expression.


    "We really don''t know who Han 3000 is."


    "Please spare us."


    "I''m willing to do anything for you. As long as you let me go, I can meet any of your needs."


    There are only a dozen people left with extremely humble attitude. In order to survive, they don''t even want their own dignity.


    But Fu Tian, the devil, has no pity, and this woman has no temptation for him.


    Fu Tian is a very persistent person. He will not change his goal easily if he has a crush on him.


    Su Yingxia disappeared in the world for so many years, and Fu Tian didn''t give up on her. From this special case, we can see how dedicated he is.


    Although the woman in front of him showed the appearance of letting go, Fu Tian didn''t even look at them.


    "I didn''t get the right answer." As soon as the voice fell, Fu Tian killed another man.


    The Council hall screamed in horror, and all the members of the sect were frightened by the terrible means of helping heaven.


    It''s like killing an ant.


    Fu Tian stood up, went to a member of the sect and said, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me where he is, and I''ll let you live. Isn''t it hard?"


    The man had already shaken with fright, nodded, and shook his head again. Maybe he didn''t know what she was saying.


    "You know where he is, don''t you?" Fu Tian continued.


    This time, the man shook his head very simply, because she didn''t know Han 3000''s whereabouts. If she knew, she would have told Fu Tian Long ago. How could she wait until now?


    "You don''t want to live, you can''t blame me." Fu Tian sighed and slapped the man on the cover.


    The man didn''t even have the chance to scream. He fell down on the ground and seven holes bled to death.


    Looking at the few people left, Fu Tian frowned. It''s hard to say that these people really don''t know where Han 3000 is? Otherwise, in this situation, how could they keep a secret for Han 3000?


    But according to the people who came to Xuanyuan world in Fu''s vein, this is the last place where Han 3000 appeared.


    "You really don''t know where Han 3000 is?" Fu Tian asked the crowd.


    Almost all of them shook their heads at the same time and expressed their meaning very simply.


    I thought that Fu Tian would believe and give them a way to live.


    But then the words of Fu Tian made everyone despair.


    "Since you don''t know, there is no use value. What''s the point of living?" Fu Tian shook his head helplessly, showing his helpless appearance.


    Just when the clan members knew that they would die and wanted to fight for a chance to escape, they were shocked to find that a sharp word had been wiped from their neck.


    There was no pain, and even when their heads fell, they saw their bodies.


    shed blood like water.


    Fu Tian Tu is an ethereal clan.


    In just two days, the Centennial clan was destroyed.


    Fu Tian doesn''t have any feelings about the results he has caused. Lower creatures are like a group of mole ants. How can mole ants affect people''s mood when they die.


    "Waste, where are you hiding? Do you think hiding is really useful?" Fu Tian''s eyes are full of strong intention to kill, disdaining to say.


    For Fu Tian, Han 3000 is not only a rival in love, but also a person who defiles Su Yingxia. Therefore, he does not simply want Han 3000 to die. He wants to torture Han 3000 to death. Only in this way can Fu Tian vent his anger.


    After leaving the ethereal sect, Fu Tian went to other places to inquire about Han 3000.


    Of course, there is absolutely no lack of means of massacre for Fu Tian.


    Two days later, Han 3000 and Lin long finally returned from the ancient battlefield.


    When they came back to the ethereal sect from the dark forest, they noticed a very strange atmosphere before they really entered the ethereal sect.


    "Do you wonder why there is no one?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has discovered this for a long time. It''s really strange. Although it is said that Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua are dead, the news has not been spread, so the order of the ethereal clan is still in the middle of the world. Now it''s empty, just like everyone is running away, which makes Han 3000 feel puzzled¡° The news of the death of Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua has spread, so have these clan members gone to other clans? " Han 3000 doubts a way. Lin long shakes his head. The ethereal sect has its uniqueness. As members of the ethereal sect, they will never easily take refuge in other sects. And without the suzerain, just choose another one. There is no need to run. At this time, Linlong suddenly smelled an unusual smell of death in the air. Bloody, bloody! Such a bloody smell is definitely not as simple as the death of one or two people. At the same time, Han 3000 was also aware of the incident. His face changed and he stepped up to the mountain. The closer to the hall of zongmen, Han 3000 saw more corpses, and some of them had begun to rot, obviously not just dead. Such a scene makes Han 3000 feel heavy. There are hundreds of members of the ethereal sect. They are almost dead. No one has ever let go of who it is and who it is¡° It''s the other sects? " Han 3000 said¡° No way. " Lin long said firmly: "although the ethereal sect has some grudges with other sects, it will never kill all the sects. Moreover, such a big thing will definitely disturb the imperial court, which is absolutely not what ordinary people dare to do." Not what ordinary people dare to do? This sentence seems to remind Han 3000, but also let Han 3000''s anger burn up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1625

    Not ordinary people!


    Han 3000 was immediately associated with Chi Meng.


    She is the only one who can be called a non ordinary person.


    And only she has the strength to do it.


    Han 3000''s anger comes from her innocent killing.


    Zhan Tai Liuyue and Yan Qinghua have died in her hands for no reason. Why should she kill all the people of the ethereal clan?


    Is it just because of their low strength that they are not qualified to live?


    See Han three thousand a pair of anger, seems to want to find Chi dream reckoning, Lin long quickly stopped Han three thousand, said: "if you go to her to start a crime, is not a good idea."


    Han 3000 cold voice to block in front of his Linlong said: "get out of the way, I want to do things, difficult to you can help me decide?"


    In a sense, Linlong is a strange beast of Han 3000, and Han 3000 is his master, so he is not qualified to make decisions for Han 3000.


    But it worried that Han 3000 also died in Chi Meng''s hands.


    "If you die, the contract between us will be automatically terminated." Lin long said.


    Han three thousand at this time in the heart only anger, did not care whether he is Chi dream opponent.


    It is unacceptable for Han 3000 that hundreds of innocent lives have died like this.


    He was born on the earth and understood that life is above everything else. He also paid more attention to this matter. Therefore, he could not understand this kind of life destroying practice.


    "Come out, Chi Meng. Don''t hide and dare not see me." When he comes to the forbidden area, Han 3000 starts to shout. Compared with his previous fear of Chi Meng, Han 3000 seems to be a different person.


    Chi Meng also appeared soon. When she saw the jade sword in Han 3000''s hand, she was obviously excited.


    That''s its noumenon, and it''s a noumenon that''s been gone for years.


    "Give me the sword." Chi Meng said to Han 3000 in the tone of command.


    "Why did you kill those people?" Han 3000 asked.


    Chi Meng didn''t have the leisure to answer Han 3000''s question. He continued: "give me the sword, or I will kill you."


    When he heard the word "kill", Han 3000 was even more dispassionate.


    She slaughtered all the people in the ethereal clan. Is it hard to kill enough?


    Human life in her eyes, really so worthless?


    "I know what you are, sword spirit. If you have the ability, you can kill me." Han 3000 said fearlessly.


    Hearing the word Jianling, Chi Meng''s eyes flashed with a touch of disbelief. It seems that he didn''t expect Han 3000 to know her true identity.


    "How do you know?" Chi Meng asked Han 3000, in the realm of Han 3000, it is impossible to detect her true identity, so in Chi Meng''s view, Han 3000 must have learned about it in the ancient battlefield.


    But the battle of ancient times, fell all the ancient strong, how can Han 3000 find out this matter?


    "Do you want to know? Unless you tell me first, why did you kill these people? " Han 3000 said.


    "I didn''t kill these people, and their death has something to do with you." Chi Meng said.


    Han 3000 disdains to sneer, did not expect Chi dream also dare to do not dare to recognize the time, but also put the responsibility to his head.


    "I went to the ancient battlefield. How could this matter have something to do with me? If you want me to carry the pot, you have to bring out some substantial evidence." Han 3000 said.


    "The people who killed them came from all directions, and the purpose of his coming to Xuanyuan world was to find you. These people died because they couldn''t tell the person where you were. So it''s hard to say that their death had something to do with you?" Chi Meng said.


    People from all over the world!


    Han 3000''s heart clapped.


    If that''s the case, the death of these people was caused by him indirectly. Chi Meng said that there was no problem at all.


    But since Chi Meng knew this, why didn''t she stop it?


    With her strength, it should not be difficult to save these people''s lives!


    "Why didn''t you save them?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Why do I have to save? Is it so difficult for me to obey you? Give me the sword quickly. Otherwise, you will be reduced to their fate." Chi Meng threatened.


    According to Han 3000''s original plan, after he left the ancient battlefield, he had to think about how to deal with Chi Meng. The best thing is not to give her the sword, but to control her in some way.


    However, due to the mutation of ethereal sect, Han Sangen couldn''t figure out this problem, so he found Chi Meng.


    Now Han 3000 has no way out.


    But he knew that once he gave the sword to Chi Meng, he would lose the chance to control Chi Meng, and the idea of giving the sword to Su Yingxia was even more impossible.


    One side of the Linlong helpless shook his head, this is the price of impulse need to pay. In the face of the powerful sword spirit, what can Han 3000 do besides compromise? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1626

    "Give you one last chance, or you will die." Chi dream tone of severe urge Han 3000, you can see, she is now in a very urgent mood.


    But Han 3000 still doesn''t want to do it.


    Lin long looks at Han 3000 with puzzled eyes. He doesn''t understand what Han 3000 is hesitating about.


    It''s hard to say, does he really dare to fight with Chi Meng?


    With his current strength, how can he be Chi Meng''s opponent!


    Although Han 3000 died, the contract can be automatically terminated.


    But now Linlong doesn''t want Han 3000 to die.


    It''s not so easy to revive the dragon clan, so Linlong hopes Han Sanqian can help.


    "What are you doing? Give it to me." Lin long can''t help but remind Han 3000.


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 raised a smile on his mouth.


    The power of the axe can frighten the ancient strongman in the ancient battlefield, and Chi Meng''s sword spirit may also succumb to this power.


    Although Han 3000 is not sure of the answer, he thinks he can have a try.


    If you can control the sword spirit, then it is more possible to deal with people from all over the world.


    "Chi Meng, you don''t really think you can kill me." Han 3000 light way.


    Chi Meng showed anger in her eyes. She never thought that Han 3000 was so bold.


    "You asked for it. I''m not to blame." Chi Meng said.


    Just as Chi Meng is ready to fight Han 3000.


    But when Linlong sighs helplessly.


    Han 3000''s forehead sent out a golden light.


    Lin long doesn''t feel much about this golden Mang, but he feels strange and doesn''t understand what Han 3000 is doing.


    But Chi Meng was terrified.


    She was very familiar with the power that frightened her.


    This is the breath that all artifact in the world are afraid of.


    Pangu axe!


    How could he have the breath of Pangu axe!


    Chi Meng''s heart vibrates. Why can Han 3000 get Pangu axe.


    And it seems that Pangu axe has recognized his master!


    Chi Meng, who did not pay attention to Han 3000, no longer dared to underestimate Han 3000.


    Because Pangu axe is absolutely impossible to recognize the master easily.


    Han 3000''s identity is not as simple as it imagined.


    "Are you really qualified to kill me?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The stronger the power of Pangu axe, the greater the pressure on Chi Meng.


    It''s an artifact, but in the face of Pangu axe, which once created the world, it''s just a scrap iron.


    No weapon can match the power of Pangu''s axe.


    Poop!


    Let Linlong astonished situation happened.


    Chi Meng kneels down in front of Han 3000.


    "This..." Lin long took a cold breath and rubbed his eyes to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion.


    See this situation, Han 3000 hanging heart also put down.


    Originally, he just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t expect such an effect.


    However, this also makes Han 3000 more curious. What is this ax? How can it be so powerful?


    "From today on, as long as you serve me, I will not destroy your sword." Han 3000 said to Chi Meng.


    Han 3000 used to be Chi Meng''s servant, but now his identity has changed, which Han 3000 did not expect.


    Chi Meng didn''t dare to have any opinions on this sentence.


    Under the threat of Pangu axe, she didn''t dare to kill Han 3000.


    Otherwise, its sword body will be broken, and it will become a aura dissolved in heaven and earth.


    "Master." Chi Meng lowers his head and shouts sincerely.


    Han 3000 is very happy, thinking of being oppressed by Chi Meng before, now he can finally look up.


    And can control Chi dream, Han 3000 in the future will also be able to send such a magic soldier to Su Yingxia, I believe she should like this gift very much.


    "What''s the strength of that man in the eight directions world?" Han 3000 asked Chi Meng.


    "Rubbish." Chi Meng''s two simple words clearly express his views on Fu Leng.


    Han 3000 is determined, but he still blames Chi Meng for what happened in the misty sect.


    Since its strength is above that person, why didn''t it stop it?


    There are hundreds of lives in the ethereal sect, but they are all fresh lives, and they are the sect members established by it. How can it watch these people die?


    But now that things have happened, it is useless for Han 3000 to say more.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll punish you to bury these people in the ground and let them live in peace. Do you have any opinions?" Han 3000 said to Chi Meng.


    "No Chi Meng said¡° Go, bury them, and avenge them Han 3000 said. Chi Meng obeyed Han 3000''s words. Lin long went to Han 3000, lowered his voice, and asked Han 3000, "what''s the matter? How can he be afraid of you, and the ancient strongman in the battlefield? What is your golden light?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1627

    He doesn''t have to hide the relationship between Han 3000 and Linlong. It''s just that it''s difficult to explain. Even Han 3000 himself doesn''t understand the meaning of Pangu axe.


    "Do you really want to know?" Han Sanyi looks at Linlong sincerely.


    Lin long busily nodded his head. His inner curiosity was already very strong, because he really couldn''t understand why Chi Meng had such a big change before and after.


    Before going to the ancient battlefield, Chi Meng didn''t pay any attention to Han 3000, even let Han 3000 be her servant.


    But now, Chi Meng is so obedient to Han 3000, from master to servant.


    What Lin long thinks is that this kind of change may have happened when the ancient battlefield and Han 3000 were separated. Han 3000 must have got some kind of adventure or something powerful.


    "In fact, I don''t know what it is. I had it when I was on earth." After Han 3000 finished, the axe mark on his forehead began to flash.


    Then the flashing axe floated into Han 3000''s palm, and gradually recovered from the size of a grain of rice.


    Seeing this axe, Linlong couldn''t believe it in his eyes.


    Han 3000 didn''t know what the axe was, but he could feel it.


    It is said that there is a supreme artifact in the world, which is the king of all kinds of weapons. No matter what kind of weapon it is, it can''t be compared, because it has accomplished the pioneering work in its own master''s hands.


    "This... This, how can it be, how can it be!" Linlong can''t believe shaking his head, it can''t believe Pangu axe will appear in Han 3000''s hand.


    It used to be the master, but the creator of the world, and is the real first person in the universe.


    How can such a magic weapon be tamed by Han 3000?


    Seeing the change of Linlong''s expression, Han 3000 couldn''t wait to ask, "do you know what it is?"


    Although Han 3000 knew the power of Pangu axe, he didn''t have a specific definition of what kind of artifact it was.


    If Linlong knew what the axe was, Han 3000 would know more about it.


    "You... Don''t you know?" Lin long said that Han 3000 didn''t know what it was when he got such a treasure. It''s just like a delicious dish in front of him. Han 3000 just didn''t know what it was?


    "Cut the crap and tell me what it is." Han 3000 said.


    "Its name is Pangu axe. The dragon clan once recorded its appearance in secret books. I was lucky to see it when I was very young, but I never thought that I could see its essence." Lin long said.


    Pangu axe.


    It''s just a name.


    But through this name, Han 3000 probably guessed who its owner was.


    After all, Han 3000 has heard the story of Pangu''s creation.


    "You mean this axe was used by Pangu?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It''s not just easy to use. Pangu uses it to create the world. It has the purest power in the world, which is unmatched by anyone and any artifact." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 took a deep breath, although through the performance of the ancient strongman and Chi Meng, he had guessed that Pangu axe was unusual.


    Han 30 million did not expect that it should be unusual to this extent.


    Pangu used it for the first time.


    If Pangu is the first person in the universe.


    So this axe is the first weapon in the universe.


    "It also has a name, called the king of all things." Lin long said.


    From these four words, Han 3000 felt a powerful and domineering spirit, the king of all weapons, above all weapons in the world.


    What kind of artifact, magic weapon, in front of it, can all be called scrap metal?


    "Chi Meng is a sword spirit. That''s why he is so afraid of this breath. It''s equivalent to seeing the strong one in the divine realm in the light realm." Han 3000 said.


    Such a metaphor, let Linlong some disdain.


    What is a lamp state, and what is a strong God state?


    Pangu axe does not care to compare with any other weapon, because it is superior to other weapons.


    "It''s not just Chi Meng. Isn''t the strong man in the ancient battlefield also very afraid? If you can control the power of Pangu''s axe, the whole eight worlds will be courteous to you. " Lin long said.


    Han 3000, who owns Pangu axe, has an absolute power, but now this power has not been developed.


    Once the power is controlled by him, no one in the world will be his opponent.


    Even the so-called true gods, in Linlong''s view, can be easily beheaded by Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. Is the world in all directions a minister?


    He has never thought about such an exaggeration, and the power of Pangu axe is not so easy to control.


    Han Sanqian tried to use the power of Pangu axe, but he was attacked. He could use the breath of Pangu axe to fake tiger power, but he never used the power of Pangu axe¡° If only it were that simple. I can''t use it now. " Han 3000 said¡° Of course Lin long took it for granted and said, "it''s Pangu''s weapon. How can it be used by ordinary people? It''s a miracle that you can let it recognize its master." Han 3000 doesn''t have any desire to refute what Lin long said, because it''s a fact. If he can make Pan Gu''s axe recognize the master, it''s definitely Han 3000''s bad luck. Otherwise, how can such a supernatural weapon succumb to mortals¡° So, it''s not a good thing for me to have Pangu axe. If people in the world know about it, they may kill me and grab the treasure. " Han 3000 said. Lin long was stunned for a moment. If you think about it carefully, the situation is as Han 3000 said. Once the news of Pangu axe is spread to all over the world, for Han 3000, Pangu axe will become a bomb, which may break Han 3000 to pieces at any time. How can the powerful people in the eight party world allow the eight party world to fall into the hands of others? At that time, there will be an upsurge of catching Han 3000. Moreover, the true God of the eight party world may appear in person, which is not good for Han 3000¡° Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else about it, and we have signed a contract. You can easily know what I have done if you want to know. " Lin long said. It is because of this that Han 3000 dares to tell Linlong such a big secret. Otherwise, Han 3000 will keep it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1628

    "By the way, do you think Chi Meng can be trusted?" Lin long worried face to Han 3000 said, if Chi dream spread the news, let the people in the world know, this is not a good thing.


    Han Sanyi confidently shook the jade sword in the handshake and said, "her body is still in my hand. If you dare to betray me, she will disappear."


    Lin long nodded and grasped the essence of Chi Meng. It was like catching her weakness. In general, Chi Meng did not dare to betray Han 3000.


    "I don''t know what realm people from all over the world are. Although Chi Meng is very strong for you, she is only a sword spirit after all. Moreover, without noumenon, it''s hard to exert all her strength. If the other side is too strong, Chi Meng may not be an opponent." Lin long reminds Han 3000.


    It has to let Han 3000 know that he can''t put all his hopes on Chi Meng. He can''t think that if Chi Meng does this, he will be able to deal with it. He also needs to plan how to deal with it if Chi Meng fails.


    "If she can''t do it, I''ll be even less qualified. What else can I do except wait to die?" Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. His present state is not in the same dimension as that of the strong in all directions.


    It''s not Han Sanqian who put all his hopes on Chi Meng, but now he has to do so.


    If there is any other choice, Han Sanqian will never evade it and avoid being looked down upon by those guys in the world.


    "Well, that''s true. You''re still too weak." Lin long shakes his head helplessly.


    Han 3000 stares at Linlong and says, "you are half as good as me. You can''t forget that I once fought with you in a close fight."


    Linlong said with an unconvinced face: "do you know how much influence sleeping for a thousand years has on my strength? If it wasn''t the state I just woke up at that time, you would have been swallowed by me as food into my only son."


    "It turns out you didn''t eat me." Han 3000 is also on the bar. He is not willing to admit that he is weak in front of this guy.


    "That''s because space reversal saved your life." Lin long said.


    This is the fact that if there were no cracks in the space, which led to the rebirth of Han 3000, he would have died under the claws of Linlong.


    But what about the facts.


    As long as Han 3000 does not recognize such a fact, he can be regarded as nonexistent.


    "Don''t say these useless nonsense, in Xuanyuan world, is there any way to make me stronger?" Han 3000 asked Lin long, in crisis time, it is a waste of time for Han 3000 to debate these meaningless things.


    "Not before, but now you have. You just need to control the power of Pangu axe." Lin long said.


    Now Han 3000 doesn''t need to cultivate his own realm like ordinary people. Instead, he wholeheartedly conquers the power of Pangu axe. As long as he does this, Han 3000 can win the top of the world with Pangu axe.


    This is the most direct way, but it is not simple.


    Han 3000 knows the pain of being bitten by Pangu''s axe, but he is willing to be stronger.


    "Shut up for a while while while there''s still time." Han three thousand finish, then toward the hillside stone room.


    Han 3000 found a quiet place in the misty sect and began to practice in seclusion.


    on the other hand.


    After Chi Meng left ethereal clan, his mood could not be calmed down for a long time.


    As an artifact, there is a huge gap between her and Pangu axe, and this gap is not quantifiable, which makes Chi Meng feel very incredible.


    The legendary Pan Gu axe is so powerful that it completely suppresses Chi Meng and makes her unable to resist.


    But how could these artifacts fall into Han 3000''s hands?


    How can he control the power of Pangu axe, just like a waste.


    "According to legend, only those who have the power of Pangu can control Pangu''s axe. It''s hard to say that he...!" Chi Meng, speaking to himself, began to shake his head.


    Pangu had been transformed into mountains and rivers and became a part of the universe. How could he be a human being again?


    After vetoing this possibility, Chi Meng can only think that Han 3000 was lucky enough to get Pangu axe, or there is no other reasonable explanation.


    And now, Chi Meng can only obey Han 3000''s orders.


    Because her breath will be naturally suppressed by Pangu axe, which belongs to the same level of suppression, Chi Meng has no way to reverse.


    And the noumenon is still in Han 3000''s hands, so Chi Meng has to do it according to Han 3000''s words.


    In the Xuanyuan world, no one can be called Chi Meng''s opponent, and in the octagonal world, Chi Meng can also deal with some lower level people.


    But if the other side reaches Kongtong, it is a very difficult thing for Chi Meng.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1629

    In order to find Han 3000, Fu Leng kills in Xuanyuan world. For him, life in this world is like a mole ant, which can be trampled on at will.


    Heart so help cold, came to Xuanyuan world although not long, but his hands have been covered with countless blood.


    No matter whether the other party knows Han 3000 or not, as long as he can''t get the answer he wants, there is only one way out.


    Soon, the name of Fu Leng resounded in the imperial court. Almost all people were terrified of it. There was even a large-scale urban migration. As long as it was possible for Fu Leng to go, most people in the local city would choose to flee.


    It can be said that Fu Leng, relying on his own cold-blooded means, completely changed the pattern of the imperial court.


    The whole imperial court was in a panic, and even some news had been sent to the Huanglong hall. They hoped that emperor Zun would come forward to solve the problem and make the imperial court peaceful again.


    However, Emperor Zun did not show up at the first time after receiving the news, because he was able to exert his full strength only in the Huanglong hall. Moreover, it was rumored that this man came from all directions, which made emperor Zun even more afraid to act rashly.


    Although he is the emperor of the imperial court, he still knows his own strength. If the other party is really a strong one from all directions, even on the Huanglong hall, he can never be an opponent.


    "Emperor Zun, if this man has completely disrupted the imperial court, you must find a way to curb his killing."


    "Emperor Zun, please come forward in person to solve the problem of killing innocent people indiscriminately."


    "He caused blood to flow in our imperial court, and it is necessary for him to pay for his life."


    On the Huanglong hall, countless high-level petitions, hoping that emperor Zun could come forward to solve the trouble caused by Fuling.


    And Emperor Zun has a look of embarrassment.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, doesn''t want to.


    But not!


    He was not sure that he was the opponent of Fu Leng.


    "Who on earth is he looking for?" Emperor Zun asked, in his opinion, maybe only when he finds the person he wants to find, can he stop killing.


    "A man named Han 3000 is said to be able to get his reward as long as he can find him. Now some people have started to work for him." A high-level said to Emperor Zun.


    "Every one of you has an eyeliner. Why don''t you know where the man named Han Sanqian is?" Emperor Zunzhi asked.


    No one under the seat dares to respond. If they could find Han 3000, they would have gone to ask for credit in front of Fu lengmian. How could they wait until now?


    "I have never heard of this man, and no one has ever seen him."


    "My subordinates have checked the scope, and there is no one named Han 3000 at all."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    Before the rebirth, Han three thousand was quite famous in Longyun City, but after the rebirth, Han three thousand was completely unfamiliar to the Xuanyuan world. Almost no one knew him, so the royal court did not know the existence of this man.


    In the face of this situation, Emperor Zun also has a headache.


    If you can find Han 3000 and offer him with both hands, Fu Leng will stop the killing in the imperial court.


    Unfortunately, it is obviously not so easy to do this.


    At this time, a strange figure suddenly walked up the hall.


    He is young and handsome, elegant, for young women, absolutely has a strong attraction.


    But at this time node, it is absolutely not suitable to appear in Huanglong hall.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into Huanglong hall?"


    "Boy, get out of here. This is not your place."


    "At present, if you are reckless, you will die."


    In the face of public criticism, Fu Leng looks indifferent.


    How can he see a shabby Huanglong hall.


    "In this world, there is no place I can''t go." Help cold light say.


    In the face of the rebellious attitude of Fu Leng, many senior officials are furious.


    But emperor Zun felt a little unusual in his calmness.


    "Who are you?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am." Said Fu Leng.


    Emperor Zun''s eyelids jumped straight. Although he had never seen the man who killed in the imperial court, he had a kind of intuition that the man in front of him was him.


    Otherwise, who has the courage to break into the Huanglong hall?


    "I just heard you talking about Han 3000?" Fu Leng asked.


    After speaking Han 3000 from his mouth, Emperor Zun could almost confirm his identity.


    Such a dangerous person, Emperor Zun did not dare to take it lightly, secretly started the array of Huanglong hall, in order to enhance his strength.


    "Don''t do useless work. Your means are vulnerable in front of me." Fu Leng said to Emperor Zun with disdain.


    Emperor Zun was surprised. His secret action was noticed by this man. On the Huanglong hall, Emperor Zun is an absolute strong man, and here can also be called the absolute field. In the absolute field, even the strong man in jishijing is not his opponent. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1630

    Emperor Zun knew that jishijing was absolutely strong in Xuanyuan world, but this man came from all directions.


    The fact that he was able to brutalize in Xuanyuan world was by no means comparable to Xuanyuan world. Although it was in Huanglong hall, Emperor Zun knew that he was not necessarily his opponent.


    Therefore, after listening to Fu Leng''s words, Emperor Zun did not dare to act rashly, for fear that he might lose his life by carelessness.


    "There''s something I can do for you." Emperor Zun asked Fu Leng.


    The high-level officials of the imperial court were a little surprised at emperor Zun''s attitude. This is Huanglong hall. This person''s attitude is so rampant that emperor Zun even has to treat him with courtesy!


    "If you help me find Han 3000, people here don''t have to die. If I don''t find it one day, I''ll kill one person a day. It''s reasonable." Help cold light say.


    Reasonable?


    It''s not reasonable to kill people in Huanglong hall. It''s a provocation to Emperor''s authority.


    However, the anger of those high-level officials turned to anger. After knowing that Fu Leng is a strong man from all directions, they dare not say a word of dissatisfaction. Recently, they have heard too much about the means of Fu Leng, for fear that bad luck will come to them.


    "To tell you the truth, we have investigated this man for a long time, but we haven''t found a man named Han 3000. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to find him in one day." Emperor Zun said.


    "I don''t ask you to find out in one day. I just kill one person in one day. If you spend two days to find him, you will die one person." Said Fu Leng.


    In Fu Tian''s eyes, human life is like grass mustard. He doesn''t care at all.


    Such an attitude made emperor Zun feel frightened.


    Where can I find a person who has no information!


    Moreover, there are only more than ten people on the main hall, which is not enough to kill him for half a month.


    If we don''t find it for half a month, all the high-level officials in the imperial court will die here, which will not make the imperial court in chaos?


    "These are all important figures in our imperial court. Please keep them." Emperor Zun said in a tone of request.


    At this time, Emperor Zun had completely put down his body. He didn''t feel that his identity could have any deterrent effect in front of Fu Leng.


    After all, he is a strong man from all directions. How can he be seen in his eyes.


    "Are you bargaining with me? Are you qualified for that? " With these words, Fu Leng suddenly raised her hand.


    He didn''t have any special action. All the high-level officials suddenly flew up in the air without any omen. There was a burst of blood mist in the air, and there was not even a corpse left!


    Fu Leng is definitely the first person in history to kill people in Huanglong hall.


    But in the face of his behavior, no one dared to shout out.


    fear!


    fear!


    All kinds of negative emotions derive from the hall.


    As like as two peas, the emperor''s understanding of the gap between himself and Fu Liang was more clear. If he dares to work with the cold, the next stage is absolutely the same, even without the chance to fight.


    "You can rest assured that I will find this man as soon as possible." Emperor Zun assured Fu Leng.


    "I''m waiting here. You can''t expect to escape. No matter where you go, I can find it and let you die in the most painful way." With that, Fu Leng went to the throne.


    This is the place where only emperor Zun is qualified to sit, but he sits on it.


    Seeing this scene, Emperor Zun didn''t dare to have any opinions. He could only tell those high-level officials to go and find Han 3000.


    Because emperor Zun knew that the only way to solve this problem was to find the person he wanted.


    "Emperor Zun, this man is so cruel. Even if he really helps him find someone, will he let us go?" After leaving Huanglong hall, a high-level asked the emperor.


    Others looked at emperor Zun one after another, hoping that he could think of a better way in this matter.


    "I''m not his opponent. You should also know what the world of the eight directions means. Only the legendary divine realm can you go to the world of the eight directions. My strength can''t match the divine realm, so we have no other choice." Emperor Zun said in a deep voice.


    Before that, he tried to fight with Fu Leng, and even felt that he still had the power to fight.


    But after seeing the means of supporting Leng, Emperor Zun realized that he was not worthy to be the opponent of supporting Leng, let alone the power of the first World War.


    "Is it difficult for us to watch being killed?" Someone said very unconvinced.


    "I advise you that, with his ability, no matter where you hide in Xuanyuan world, he will be able to find it, and he also made it clear that anyone who dares to escape will die in the most painful way. Do you want to have a try?" The emperor reminded.,


    He knows what these guys are thinking.


    The face of the devil''s terrible, so the best way is to escape.


    But Fu Leng, the devil, can''t escape.


    "I will send all my staff to track down Han 3000."¡° I will, too. If not, I don''t know who will die tomorrow. " In this way, Han 3000 became the most famous wanted criminal in the whole imperial court. In just one day, the three-year-old children in the imperial court also knew the name of Han 3000. For a time, Han three thousand three characters, became the most discussed name in the imperial court. Longyun city. After living in Longyun City, Dao shisan spent most of their time to improve their cultivation, and the rest was to feel the new life in a different world. Mo Yang and Liu Fang adapted very quickly, and soon fell in love with Longyun city. There are no tall buildings. There was no car on the road. People are no longer holding a cell phone. Such a new life experience is especially fresh for the couple. Originally, life was peaceful. But after the wanted notice about Han 3000 was sent to Longyun City, the three people''s hearts became much heavier. At home. When they got together, they were relatively silent, because they didn''t know where to start and how to help Han 3000¡° The situation is really not optimistic. The whole country is looking for him. I don''t know what he has done. " Liu Fang looks worried and says that Han 3000 has given her a new life. Liu Fang always keeps this kindness in mind¡° Maybe it''s the wife or daughter of the emperor. Otherwise, how can we use the power of the whole country? " Mo Yang said. Liu Fang glared at Mo Yang and said, "what time is it? Are you still in the mood to joke?" Mo Yang turned his lips and said, "I''m not kidding. Maybe that''s what it is." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1631

    Although Liu Fang hasn''t known Han 3000 for a long time, she still knows what kind of person Han 3000 is. What Mo Yang said can never happen to Han 3000.


    "If it were you, I believe it might be like this, but Han 3000, it''s impossible." Liu Fang said firmly.


    This made Mo Yang feel embarrassed and said, "wife, it''s not appropriate for you to say that. How can I be your husband? How can you say that to me?"


    Looking at their situation, Mo Yang was a little speechless and couldn''t help saying, "you two have to quarrel and see the situation. Is it right now?"


    "Not right, not right." Mo Yang waved his hand repeatedly, looking embarrassed.


    "Whatever the reason, he must be in a very dangerous situation. We have to find a way to help him." Dao 12 said that there is no doubt about his loyalty to Han 3000, so in this case, it is absolutely impossible for Dao 12 to stand idly by.


    But the proposal of Dao 12 was refuted by Mo Yang.


    "I think we''d better not do anything, so as not to give him any trouble. With our strength, what can we help him?" Mo Yang said that in his opinion, if Han 3000 can''t solve the problem himself, they can''t help, and it is likely to make the matter more complicated.


    "I think what Mo Yang said is reasonable. We''d better wait and see what happens. If we suddenly intervene in this matter, I''m afraid it will cause more unnecessary troubles, and he doesn''t want us to intervene." Liu Fang said.


    "Can we just watch it?" Dao 12 said.


    "If you don''t do anything, even if you help, why do you have to stand out? If you bring him more trouble, it will make things more complicated." Mo Yang knows that Dao 12 is loyal to Han 3000, but loyalty also takes time to show.


    This is obviously not the right time for them to show up.


    The realm is low, that is, in Longyun City, they can be regarded as a little master.


    But leaving this place, their realm is nothing.


    The truth of Dao 12 is very clear in his heart. He just wants to make him think that nothing has happened, but he still can''t do it.


    "Lao Dao, I advise you not to do anything. It will backfire. You may hurt him." Mo Yang is afraid of Dao 12''s secret action, so he can only remind him.


    "Yes, now Han 3000 is facing a very serious situation. We have to know what''s going on." Liu Fang said.


    Dao 12 was finally calmed down a little by the two men. He also knew that Han 3000''s being wanted by the whole country was not a small matter. Experts from all sides must have come out at this time.


    If their relationship with Han 3000 is exposed at this time, it is likely that they will be used by those who want to make use of it. At that time, they will become the chips to force Han 3000 to show up.


    "By the way, don''t you know the people in the Lord''s mansion very well? Go to inquire about the situation and see what''s the reason." Liu Fang said to Mo Yang.


    The story of the killing of the ethereal clan has not yet spread to Longyun City, so they don''t know that it is Fu Leng who is looking for Han 3000.


    "All right." Mo Yang stood up and said, "I''ll get to know the details first. You''ll wait for me honestly at home."


    It seems that he is still afraid that Dao 12 will be in trouble. Mo Yang, who is not at ease, reminds Dao 12: "if you don''t want to harm him, just wait for me. Don''t act rashly."


    After Mo Yang left, Dao 12''s expression was very dull.


    Liu Fang knew that he must still be thinking about how to help in this matter.


    In order not to let Dao 12 do reckless things, Liu Fang had to say: "I know you want to help, but now, you can only do bad things with good intentions. If something goes wrong and you hurt him, how can you atone for it?"


    Liu Fang had to say that the matter was serious. Only by letting Dao 12 understand the seriousness of the matter, maybe he could get rid of the thoughts in his mind.


    "I understand that if I were not so incompetent, I might be able to help." Dao 12 said.


    This makes Liu Fang very helpless. The progress of Dao 12''s cultivation is already very good.


    After coming to Xuanyuan world, Liu Fang felt how difficult it was to cultivate in other people.


    In Xuanyuan world, many people are poor in their whole life, and they may not be able to step into the threshold of cultivation.


    And they, just used how long, now can be regarded as the master of Longyun city.


    "If you have to think so, I can''t help it. I just want you to know, don''t help. The more you help, the more you help." Liu Fang said.


    Dao 12 took a deep breath and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t mess with him or give him any trouble."


    With the words of Dao 12, Liu Fang was relieved. Now she had to wait until Mo Yang came home to understand what had happened.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1632

    The time that Mo Yang leaves is not long, return home in a hurry very quickly.


    A look at Mo Yang''s emotional state, Dao 12 guessed that things must not be simple, and it must be something big.


    "What''s the matter?" Knife twelve deep voice says to Mo Yang.


    "It''s not emperor Zun who wants Han 3000, but people from all over the world." Mo Yang said.


    Immediately, Mo Yang told them all the information he had inquired about in the city Lord''s mansion, including the total annihilation of the ethereal sect and the wanted order issued by Emperor Zun after Fu Leng appeared in the Huanglong hall.


    The best in the world!


    Han 3000''s strength is invincible in Xuanyuan world.


    But if he meets the strong in the world, he has absolutely no strength to contend with.


    This makes Dao 12 very worried about Han 3000''s current situation.


    "I''m going to find three thousand." Dao 12 said.


    "Fuck, don''t make trouble with her mother, will you?" Mo Yang can''t help but yell at Han 3000. Isn''t Han 3000 exposed?


    What''s more, with Han 3000''s strength, they are mole ants in front of the powerful people in the eight directions. What are they.


    "What do you mean?" Knife 12 cold voice says to Mo Yang.


    "Do you think you are an expert, or do you think you can be an opponent of the strong in the world? I warn you, it''s better not to leave the yard, and don''t let anyone know our relationship with Han 3000. Otherwise, we will become the handle." Mo Yang said.


    He is not as stupid and loyal as Dao 12. He doesn''t have to think.


    If their relationship with Han 3000 is exposed, that person will certainly use the three of them to coerce Han 3000 to show up.


    If Han 3000 knew that they had been arrested, how could he hide.


    At that time, they killed Han 3000.


    "Mo Yang is right. We can only pretend that we don''t know anything. If we are caught, we will be used to force Han 3000 to show up." Liu Fang said.


    "Is it so difficult for me to do nothing and just watch it quietly?" Knife 12 gnash teeth of say.


    "Fool, you''re really a fool. What else do you want to do even if you''re a big help now?" Mo Yang really can''t stand the elm head of Dao 12 and scolds him mercilessly.


    Now the situation has been very simple in front of them.


    Han 3000''s opponent is a strong man in all directions. In his present state, he can''t be compared with this strong man.


    Now that the Huanglong palace has issued a wanted order, it means that Han 3000 is hiding very well and there is no danger at all.


    They rushed to help. If they were perceived by some eyes, they could catch them. They were the tools to force Han three thousand to come out.


    It''s such a simple truth that Mo Yang doesn''t understand why Dao 12 doesn''t understand.


    "You are timid. If you don''t want to die, just say so. Why do you need such a high sounding reason?" Dao 12 said with disdain.


    This almost made Mo Yang angry.


    Although he really didn''t want to die, Mo Yang didn''t intervene in this matter, not because he was afraid of death, but because he really didn''t want to give Han 3000 any trouble.


    "Your brain is really made of wood. It''s filled with excrement." The angry Mo Yang waved his hand and said to Liu Fang, "I really can''t communicate with such a fool. You''d better come and explain to him."


    Liu Fang also seems a little speechless. How can Dao 12 not understand such a simple truth?


    "Although he is wanted now, it''s also a proof of his safety. It means that no one will find him before he is wanted. Do you understand?" Liu Fang said patiently.


    "I understand." Dao 12 said.


    "Since he is safe, why do you go to him? If in the process of looking for him, you are found by someone who has a heart, and then investigate our relationship with him, it will harm him, do you understand? " Liu Fang continued.


    When they first appeared in Longyun City, they were together with Han Sanqian. Although no one knew Han Sanqian at that time, no one could guarantee that this matter could be concealed all the time.


    What they have to do now is to keep a low profile and try not to appear in front of the public so as not to be suspected.


    "I understand." Dao 12 said.


    "Since you know everything, why go to him?" Mo Yang Qi does not come from one place.


    "I just want to help." Dao 12 said.


    "But the more you help, the more helpful you are. Why do you have to kill him?" Mo Yang said.


    "You think the help is actually causing him trouble. He''s well hidden. In case we have to show up, do you think it''s a help?" Liu Fang also said.


    Dao 12 took a deep breath. In fact, he knew all the truth, but he didn''t want to stand by.


    After listening to their words, Dao 12''s restless heart finally calmed down.


    What they need to do now is to hold their hands.


    Doing nothing is the greatest help to Han 3000¡° Don''t worry. I know what to do. I''d rather die than give him any trouble. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1633

    The day after the wanted order was issued, Han 3000''s reputation resounded through the imperial court.


    But most people are still curious about what kind of person he is. After all, Emperor Zun has never given such an order in person for so many years.


    For a moment, almost all the practitioners who think they have good strength begin to look for the trace of Han 3000. After all, there is an attractive reward, and no one can resist it.


    Fu Leng also followed what he said before. If he didn''t find Han 3000 one day, he would kill a senior member of the imperial court, which made those senior members panic, because they didn''t know when the bad luck would come to them.


    In the face of this situation, Emperor Zun is helpless. He is not the opponent of Fu Leng, so he can only watch Fu Leng''s misdeeds.


    "Emperor Zun, the imperial court is so big that it''s not easy to find someone who has no information. Are we really waiting to die?" On the third day of the order, a high-level official found emperor Zun.


    "Do you think I will? But his strength, even the experts of the whole imperial court, is not an opponent. What can he do? " Emperor Zun said helplessly that the current situation is not whether he is willing to see it or not, but that he must accept it, unless there is a way to deal with Fu Leng.


    But Fu Leng comes from all directions, and his strength has exceeded the limit of Xuanyuan world. How can anyone be his opponent?


    "We unite with all the strong. I don''t believe there is no power in the first World War." The senior management gritted his teeth and said that in the face of death that may come at any time, he didn''t want to wait like this. He had to resist.


    "Can a group of ants play games with elephants?" Emperor Zun asked.


    This kind of description belittles the imperial court experts, but in emperor Zun''s view, it''s not an exaggeration. He is not an opponent of Fu Leng in Huanglong hall, which shows that Fu Leng is more powerful than he knows.


    High level took a deep breath, his face was not reconciled, but when he heard emperor Zun say so, he could not refute.


    Just then, a woman''s voice came from behind them.


    "If you want to solve this problem, I can help you."


    The sudden voice surprised them, because they were both excellent experts, and ordinary people could never get close to them in silence.


    "Who are you?" Emperor Zun asked warily.


    Although this woman is as beautiful as a flower, Emperor Zun knows that she can''t be underestimated, and she is definitely not a good person when she suddenly appears like this.


    That high-level person was confused by her beauty. The first thing she thought was not danger, but how wonderful it would be to have this woman.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you want to save your lives, and I can help." It''s Chi Meng who comes here to deal with Fu Leng according to Han 3000''s orders.


    But she did not go to Fuling directly, but found dizun. Obviously, she had other purposes.


    "You?" Emperor Zun looked up and down at Chi Meng. Although he couldn''t see the strength of Chi Meng, he knew that the more ordinary people were, the more important they were, because he couldn''t see each other''s realm.


    "Don''t I deserve it?" Chi Meng said.


    Emperor Zun shook his head subconsciously. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that.


    "Are you from all directions, too?" Emperor Zun asked.


    Chi dreamt about it, and then said, "well, there''s no problem. I really come from all directions."


    The noumenon of Chi dream was built by the ancient strong, and those ancient strong also came from the eight worlds, so it''s no problem to regard it as the eight worlds.


    Emperor Zun secretly clenched his teeth. He didn''t know what the situation was and why people from all over the world would join in Xuanyuan world.


    Why do strong people of this level have nostalgia for Xuanyuan world?


    This also made emperor Zun more curious. Who is that guy named Han 3000? He deserves so much attention from all over the world.


    "Can you deal with him?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "It will be a little bit of trouble, but eventually he will die in my hands." Chi dream said with confidence.


    As a sword spirit, without noumenon, Chi Meng''s strength will be greatly limited. Nevertheless, it is also the product of ancient times and has the power of ancient times. This is by no means comparable to Fu Leng.


    Seeing that Chi Meng was so confident, Emperor Zun also believed in it. However, he knew that it was not easy for Chi Meng to put forward conditions for it. He had to know what Chi Meng wanted.


    "What do you want?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "I want you to invite Han 3000 to the imperial court." Chi Meng said.


    The emperor frowned.


    What kind of person is Han 3000? Why do these strong people want him.


    The only difference is that Fu Leng wants to kill Han 3000, but the woman in front of her wants Han 3000 to be a guest in the imperial court.


    This makes emperor Zun wonder why he must come to the imperial court? For Chi Meng, what he wants is his own noumenon, but the noumenon is owned by Han 3000. When Han 3000 owns Pangu axe, it is not easy for Chi Meng to take back his noumenon. If he can''t take it by force, Chi Meng can only take the edge of the sword. The reason why emperor Zun can become stronger in the Huanglong hall is that he has array blessing. Chi Meng hopes that Han Sanqian will be a guest in the imperial court, that is, he hopes to use the array in the hall to suppress Han Sanqian and take away his own body. In fact, Chi Meng also thought of another possibility, that is, to fight with Fu Leng and kill Han 3000 directly, and then take back his noumenon. But when you think about it, Chi Meng denies it. Because Han 3000 sent out to kill Fu Leng. If Fu Leng appeared in front of him, he would be able to guess that he would join hands with Fu Leng. If Han 3000 chose to destroy its noumenon at this time, it would be a fatal blow to Chi Meng. If the sword spirit has no noumenon, it will disappear¡° Can I know why? " Emperor Zun asked curiously¡° You don''t need to know anything, just do what I say. " Chi Meng said. Emperor Zun thought about it. Although he didn''t know what Chi Meng wanted, the sense of danger Chi Meng brought to him was not strong. Moreover, she didn''t mean to kill like that, and she didn''t kill a high-level imperial court every day, so emperor Zun was more willing to believe Chi Meng and join hands with him¡° If you can really kill him, I can do anything for you. " The emperor promised. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1634

    Huanglong hall.


    Fu Leng still sits on the throne of emperor.


    This is Xuanyuan world court, representing the position of supreme power.


    However, this did not allow Fu Leng to enjoy the supreme right, because in his view, Xuanyuan world is just a group of mole ants, ruling the world of mole ants will not let him have any sense of achievement.


    If you can sit on the supreme position of the fourth session of the Eighth Party, it may make fu Leng very excited.


    But that position, however, is what Fu Leng did not dare to imagine.


    Today, there is no real God in Fu''s lineage, and the status of one of the three families is at stake, let alone the supreme power in the world.


    "Will this position give you a sense of accomplishment?" A woman''s voice suddenly rang out in the empty Huanglong hall.


    Fu Leng was on the alert at the first time, because it is not ordinary people who can appear in this way.


    I watched Chi Meng walk towards me.


    Fu Leng''s brows were twisted together.


    He couldn''t see through the state of the woman in front of him.


    In this case, there are two possibilities.


    One is that she is just an ordinary person with no realm at all, so he can''t see anything.


    But the second possibility is a little scary for Fu Leng.


    Her realm is above herself.


    In such a place as Xuanyuan world, it is absolutely impossible to have people who are higher than the level of supporting the cold.


    So fu Leng was convinced at the first time that she came from all over the world.


    "Who are you?" Fu Leng asked.


    "Who am I? You are not entitled to know. Who gives you the right to kill innocent people in Xuanyuan world?" Chi Mengzhi asked.


    Help Leng''s heart clattered.


    It''s hard to say that this woman is sent from the top of blue mountain?


    Fu Leng was able to come to Xuanyuan world because Fu Tian got the consent of the top of blue mountain and asked him to catch Han 3000.


    But grasping Han 3000 does not mean that Fu Leng can do whatever he wants in Xuanyuan world.


    Maybe his methods are too vicious and he killed too many people, which has already caused the dissatisfaction of the blue mountain family. That''s why the blue mountain family sent people to Xuanyuan world.


    If this assumption is true, then the current situation is not optimistic for Fu Leng.


    "Are you from the top of the blue mountains?" Fu Leng asked.


    Chi dream just a faint smile, did not answer the problem of Fu Leng.


    This did not admit, but did not deny the practice, almost let Fu Leng think he guessed right.


    "What I killed was just some mole ants, which didn''t have much influence on Xuanyuan world." Said Fu Leng.


    Facing the people on the top of the blue mountain, Fu Leng put away his arrogance in the Xuanyuan world, because he knew that the world belonged to the top of the blue mountain. If he didn''t pay attention to the people on the top of the blue mountain, his life would end in this place.


    "Although they are like ants, they are also ants on the top of the blue mountain. Only the top of the blue mountain is qualified to judge their lives. What kind of thing are you?" Chi Mengzhi asked.


    Hearing these words, Fu Leng confirms Chi Meng''s identity. If she is not the person at the top of the blue mountain, how can she consider for the top of the blue mountain?


    "I know I shouldn''t do this, but I don''t know where Han 3000 is hiding. I can only force him to show up in this way." Fu Leng explained.


    "Do you understand the principle of killing people to pay for their lives?" Chi Meng asked.


    Fu Leng stood up directly from the position of emperor.


    The meaning of Chi Meng''s sentence is very obvious, that is to let him pay for those who died.


    But in Fu Leng''s eyes, those guys are just mole ants, using their own lives to pay for their lives. Do those wastes have such qualifications?


    "Who gave the order, Lord of the blue mountains?" Fu Leng asked. He knew that if this woman came to Xuanyuan world and the Lord of blue mountain spoke in person, then he would have no chance to live.


    "A wise man will die more easily." Chi Meng said.


    A trace of despair flashed in Fu Leng''s eyes, but he didn''t choose to accept his life. Even if the Lord of blue mountain ordered in person, could he let Chi Meng take his life.


    Moreover, when he returns to the world of the eight directions, there may be room for him to turn around, so he can''t let himself die in the world of the eight directions.


    "If you want to kill me, you have to see what you can do." Said Fu Leng.


    The two men were on the verge of war.


    Fu Leng in order to save his life.


    Chi Meng, in order to join hands with emperor Zun and finish Han 3000''s task, had to kill Fu Leng.


    Fu Leng has a good realm in the world of all directions. In Fu''s pulse, Su Yingxia is a leader, so he also has a certain strength.


    Chi dream, after all, is a product of ancient times. Although it is only a sword spirit, its strength can not be underestimated.


    The Huanglong hall soon became a mess, and the sound of fighting was heard all the time. Not far away, Emperor Zun and the high-level officials watched carefully¡° Dizun, do you think that woman can win? " The high level asked the emperor. Emperor Zun nodded her head without hesitation. If she was not sure, how could she easily help heaven? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1635

    Ethereal clan.


    Han Sanqian has learned that he is wanted, but he doesn''t worry too much. Chi Meng has gone to Fu Tian, believing that the trouble can be solved soon, and his wanted order is meaningless.


    Even if the wanted order is not revoked, as long as Fu Tian dies, Han 3000 has no need to worry. After all, he is invincible in Xuanyuan world.


    However, Han Sanqian hasn''t thought of a better way to control Chi Meng. Now he can use Pangu axe to frighten Chi Meng, but he can''t use it all the time.


    If you want to give the jade sword to Su Yingxia, and let Chi Meng recognize the Lord, this kind of oppression means obviously does not work.


    "There''s been a fight." Lin long looks at the direction of Huang Long Dian and says to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not dare to release his divine consciousness easily before, for fear that he would be detected by Fu Tian and expose his whereabouts.


    However, since Chi Meng has been fighting with Fu Tian, Han 3000 doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Shen Zhi arrives at Huanglong hall in an instant. Han 3000 can feel the fighting process clearly.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy''s strength is really good. Chi Meng just has the upper hand." Han 3000 said.


    Chi dream is a product of ancient times, her strength in the world, not absolute strong, but also not vulgar.


    Fu Leng and Chi dream can play back and forth, also proved that Fu Leng has good strength.


    "People like him are not absolutely strong in all directions." Lin long said that these words are also a reminder to Han 3000.


    After all, he will have to face the world in all directions in the future. He will meet many opponents like Fu Leng, even stronger than Fu Leng.


    "When I can use the power of Pangu axe, I don''t have to be afraid of these guys, do I?" Han 3000 asked.


    Han 3000''s understanding of Pangu axe is not deep enough, and he doesn''t know how strong Pangu axe is.


    But Linlong knows this very well, so Han 3000 hopes to get the answer from Linlong.


    "If you can completely control the power of Pangu axe, then you have the power to rule the world in all directions, but in my opinion, this is not very realistic." Lin long said.


    "The power of the first person in the world is not so easy to control. I''ve tasted the pain these days." Han said with a sigh.


    The power of closing the door and controlling Pangu''s axe has been attacked by Han 3000 for countless times, and each time, Han 3000 feels that life is not like death.


    So far, Han 3000 has not made any progress in this matter.


    "Maybe someone can help you." Lin long said suddenly.


    "Help me control the power of Pangu axe?" Han 3000 doubted, how could anyone help him in this world?


    "I don''t know, but you can try." After a pause, Linlong continued: "in the world of all directions, there are Pangu people. They know more about Pangu axes than anyone else. They may know some unknown secrets, even the secret of controlling Pangu axes."


    "You mean there are descendants of Pangu?" Han 3000 asked in dismay. This is the first time he has heard of such a statement.


    Pangu created the world, created the world, and incarnated into all things in the world. In this case, how could he have descendants?


    And at that time, there were no other women who could provide Pangu with offspring.


    Looking at Han 3000''s expression, Lin long knew that he must have been thinking awkwardly, and could not help showing his disdain.


    "What do you think? Is that all you have in mind?" Lin long said.


    Isn''t it necessary to have children?


    Han Sanqian doesn''t think his ideas are dirty.


    "I am your master. Are you sure you want to talk to me in this manner?" Han 3000 said.


    Linlong had no choice but to explain: "according to legend, although Pangu''s body turned into all things in the world, his seven parts of the God body also became the ancient true God."


    "Seven parts?" Han 3000 is eager to satisfy his curiosity.


    "These are not important, the important thing is that a drop of blood essence of Pangu made a race." Lin long said.


    "This race, now living in the world of all directions? Isn''t it a very powerful family Han 3000 said.


    Linlong shakes his head. Now the powerful families in the world have nothing to do with the Pangu people, and the Pangu people have never been strong. Even they have disappeared in the world for many years.


    It is rumored that the Pangu people have found a place beyond the prescription and are living a peaceful life.


    But the fact is that no one knows, and no one has ever looked for the existence of Pangu.


    "They have been silenced for many years, and no one knows if they still exist." Lin long said.


    "I don''t even know if I''m here. Are you playing with me?" Han 3000 feels that he has been fooled, gnashing his teeth at Linlong.


    "I just want to tell you that this is your chance to understand and even really control Pangu ax. As for whether you want to believe it or not, it''s your business." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1636

    In terms of Han 3000''s current state, it''s a long way off for him to really control Pangu axe, even Han 3000 didn''t even feel any signs.


    Although Linlong didn''t know much about the Pangu people, and even couldn''t be sure whether they existed, it was a chance for Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s own ability, or insight, to control Pangu axe is likely to fail all his life, let alone achieve it in a short time.


    If we find the Pangu, then this is a huge opportunity for Han Sanqian.


    Only by understanding Pangu axe can we really control it.


    And as the descendants of Pangu, they may know more about the secret of Pangu axe.


    "But if you want to find the Pangu, you have to go to all directions." Han said solemnly.


    In his present state, to go to the world in all directions is to seek death.


    And once this matter is known by Fu''s pulse, Han 3000 is likely to live in the shadow of being chased by Fu''s pulse, which is not a good thing.


    "Afraid?" Linlong disdained said: "you are not for her, can do anything, this small situation let you afraid?"


    Han 3000 suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, said: "you deliberately stimulate me, just want me to go to the world, say, you have any purpose."


    This makes Lin Long''s expression a little unnatural. He wants Han 3000 to go to the world in all directions, which is so strong that he is noticed by Han 3000.


    "I just don''t want to waste time with you in Xuanyuan world. I''ve got the heart of the dragon race. Naturally, I hope to return to the world of all directions as soon as possible and save my race." Lin long did not hide, to tell the truth.


    Han 3000 can understand Linlong''s mood. After all, he has been enduring in Xuanyuan world for so many years. Isn''t that what he wants to achieve?


    However, Han 3000 still needs to consider carefully. This is not a family game. There is still a chance to come back. Once he chooses, Han 3000 may pay for his life. This is not a joke.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. You can control Chi Meng, and it''s a good helper for you, isn''t it?" Lin long said.


    Chi Meng has great strength. Although he can''t compare with the top experts in the world, he still has some strength to ensure the safety of Han 3000.


    Moreover, the top experts in the world are not the cabbages in the rotten street. Not everyone can threaten Han 3000''s life.


    "You are right. It seems that I should go to the world as soon as possible." Han 3000 said.


    If it wasn''t for the threat of Fu''s pulse, Han Sanqian would not have hesitated about this matter, because he knew that his growth in Xuanyuan world was limited, and if he wanted to become stronger in a short time, he could only seek a breakthrough in the world of all directions.


    "Of course, Xuanyuan world brings you a bottleneck that you can''t break through in any way." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    At this time, Han 3000 and Lin long suddenly look up together and look to the direction of the Huanglong hall.


    "It''s over."


    "It''s over."


    One person, one dragon, said with one voice.


    Huanglong hall is in a mess, like a garbage dump, completely losing the original appearance of the highest palace of the imperial court.


    When the fight ended, Emperor Zun, standing outside the hall, felt very uneasy, because the next step was to predict his fate.


    If Chi Meng came out of the hall alive, he, the emperor, can continue to be.


    But if the person coming out of it is Fu Leng, he may only be able to give his life here, because Fu Leng is absolutely impossible to let him go in this case.


    When the door was opened, Emperor Zun''s nerves were tense. In his life, he had never felt the tension and fear he felt now.


    It was only when Emperor Zun saw Chi Meng that he was relieved.


    Since Chi Meng is alive, it means that Fu Leng is dead!


    "Are you all right?" Emperor Zun went to Chi Meng for the first time and asked in awe.


    In Chi Meng''s body, there is no trace of fighting, as if she had defeated Fu Leng very easily.


    "If I have something to do, can you still see me?" Chi dream light said.


    Emperor Zun nodded and said quickly, "what you said is that I''ll take care of it next."


    "I need to find a place to shut up. Han 3000 is in the ethereal sect. Don''t forget what you promised me." Chi Meng reminded.


    How dare emperor Zun forget this.


    Although there is no danger of supporting Leng, Chi Meng is still a threat to Emperor Zun.


    Chi dream and help cold compared to the only difference is that you can discuss, she will not kill innocent.


    Of course, Emperor Zun also knew that if he could not do what Chi Meng told him, Chi Meng would not let him go.


    When Chi Meng left, Emperor Zun came to the hall and looked at the shocking fighting traces. Emperor Zun didn''t look shocked because he was a strong man, and these traces were what he could do.


    But in the middle of the hall, the man who sat cross legged but no longer breathed was not something he could deal with¡° Kill so many people in my imperial court, do you still want the whole body? " Walking in front of Fu Leng''s corpse, Emperor Zun, full of anger, directly dismisses Fu Leng''s corpse with one palm¡° Come on With a roar, the imperial guards outside the hall coaxed in¡° As soon as possible to restore the original appearance here, the situation here, not to disclose half a sentence, ordered to revoke the arrest of Han 3000 Emperor Zun said. After the arrangement, Emperor Zun left the hall, and he had to do what Chi Meng told him. In his capacity as emperor Zun, he certainly can''t invite Han 3000 in person, but this matter has a lot to do with him. Emperor Zun doesn''t feel at ease. He casually asks one person to do it, so he calls his confidant, Yuexia¡° Emperor, what can I do for you? " The moon came to the emperor and asked respectfully¡° You go to wuwuzong in person, find Han 3000, and say, "I invite him to come and see you." Emperor Zun said. Hearing these three words of Han 3000, Yuexia is stunned. Isn''t this the guy who is wanted? How can emperor Zun know that he is in the ethereal clan¡° Emperor Zun, please? Is it not a catch? " The moon doubts¡° You must have a good attitude. Please invite him to Huanglong hall. " Emperor Zun said. Yuexia doesn''t understand what''s going on, but since it''s something that emperor Zun told him, he can only do it¡° I see. Please rest assured that I will do my best. " Said the moon¡° We can''t make any mistakes in this matter, otherwise... "Emperor Zun didn''t finish his words, because he couldn''t really guess the consequences of breaking his promise. Maybe Chi Meng will kill him. It is also possible that Chi Meng will destroy the whole imperial court. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1637

    Ethereal clan.


    It is known that the battle between Chi Meng and Fu Leng is over, and the loser must be Fu Leng.


    Because the jade sword in Han 3000''s hand just lost some brilliance, which shows that Chi Meng at most consumed some strength and did not suffer too much damage, which also made Han 3000 have more confidence in the world of all directions.


    If Chi Meng can''t even deal with the people who come to Xuanyuan world, Han 3000 won''t have to think about going to the world in all directions.


    "I didn''t expect that a sword spirit could even be the opponent of the strong in the world. Strictly speaking, he lost to the opponent who was not human." Han said with a sigh.


    "Don''t underestimate the sword spirit. The sword spirit can be divided into strong and weak. Chi Meng was an artifact made by a strong man in ancient times. Can he be ordinary?" See Han 3000 some belittle Chi dream meaning, Lin long can''t help saying.


    It''s not a simple thing. According to Lin long, there are no more than five people who have sword spirits in the whole world, and their sword spirits can''t be compared with Chi Meng''s.


    "Why isn''t Pangu axe alive?" Han 3000 is good at strange things. In principle, Pangu axe, as the strongest artifact in the world, should also be a living creature.


    "This question baffles me, but even if there is no living creature, Pangu axe is strong enough. What do you want to do with it?" Lin long said.


    "It''s just curiosity. Just talk about it casually. When Chi Meng comes back, we can plan to go to the world in all directions, so you''re happy." Han 3000 said.


    Linlong is naturally very happy. After all, he has been waiting for so many years, and now he finally has an opportunity.


    However, with Linlong''s current strength, it is not feasible to save the dragon race. Although he has the heart of the dragon race, he does not have the power to liberate the whole race.


    The reason why it is so eager to return to the world of all directions is that it wants to change a better cultivation environment.


    The cultivation power of the dragon family comes from the heart of the dragon family. However, the strength of the heart of the dragon family still depends on absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. The aura of heaven and earth in the octagonal world is obviously stronger than that in the Xuanyuan world. Therefore, the cultivation in the octagonal world will get twice the result with half the effort for Linlong.


    Knowing that Chi Meng consumed a lot of spiritual power, Han Sanqian didn''t expect him to return to ethereal sect for the first time.


    Three days later, Han did not wait for Chi Meng, but saw an old acquaintance, which made him feel strange.


    This old acquaintance is Yuexia.


    But Han 3000 knows him, but Yuexia doesn''t remember meeting Han 3000.


    When we first met, Yuexia showed respect for Han 3000. Although Han 3000 was still young and not worthy of his awe, Yuexia did not dare to neglect him because of the emperor''s explanation.


    "Excuse me, are you Han 3000?" Yuexia asks Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looks at Lin long doubtfully.


    Only Chi Meng knew that he was in the ethereal sect.


    And the moon appears here, must be Chi dream revealed his information.


    "Why do you come to me?" Han 3000 asks, in the heart guess difficult is Chi dream what accident?


    However, according to the observation of Yujian, Chi Meng''s spiritual power consumption is excessive at most. There is absolutely no big problem.


    "The emperor asked me to invite you to the Dragon Emperor hall." Said the moon.


    Han 3000''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Does the emperor invite him?


    Han 3000 knew emperor Zun. He once killed emperor Zun, but emperor Zun could not remember him. Why did he invite him?


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I''m not sure. Emperor Zun just told me that I must ask you to go to Huanglong hall." Said the moon.


    Looking at the eyes under the moon, it''s not like lying. Han 3000 feels even more strange in his heart.


    At this time, Lin long on Han 3000''s shoulder suddenly said softly, "I''m afraid it has something to do with Chi Meng."


    Chi Meng?


    Han 3000 couldn''t figure out why.


    But there must be a reason for Lin long to say so.


    "It''s a long journey. You should have a rest first." With that, Han 3000 turned and left.


    Leave a person standing in the same place, some don''t know what''s wrong, because Han 3000 didn''t show his attitude, go or not, also not sure.


    "Why do you say it has something to do with Chi Meng?" After walking far away, Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "It''s just my guess. Do you think Chi Meng would really like to be controlled by you?" Lin long asks Han 3000.


    Chi Meng used to be a magic weapon of the ancient strong. Even if she wanted to find another master, she was definitely a strong generation. Naturally, she could not be willing to be controlled by Han 3000.


    Chi Meng also made it very clear that Han 3000 was just a waste in his mind. How could he sincerely submit to Han 3000?


    "I don''t mean it." Han 3000 said.


    "It can be speculated that Chi Meng wants to use emperor Zun to deal with you, or take back his noumenon to get out of your control." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 suddenly realized. Although Linlong is just guessing, this possibility does exist. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1638

    However, Han still has a question about this.


    Since Chi Meng wanted to do this, why did he choose emperor Zun instead of Fu Leng?


    You should know that Han 3000, as a powerful man in Xuanyuan world, is absolutely invincible in Xuanyuan world. Emperor Zun has no strength to deal with him.


    Before his rebirth, Han 3000 had already killed emperor Zun once, but at that time, Han 3000 was not really a powerful man in the divine realm.


    "Why does he want to join hands with emperor Zun instead of helping me? After all, Fu Leng wants to kill me, but he wants to take back his own body. They have their own needs. Isn''t it better?" Han 3000 said.


    Lin long laughs at Han 3000''s ignorance and says, "ah, you really don''t have a good brain. Do you know what sword spirit means to the world of all directions?"


    "The supreme weapon." Han 3000 blurted out without hesitation.


    "Yes, the supreme magic weapon. If you let Fu Leng know Chi Meng is a sword spirit, do you think Fu Leng will just cooperate? He will definitely report Fu''s pulse at the first time, and Fu''s pulse will surely let more strong people come to Xuanyuan world and subdue it by force."


    "Although Chi Meng can get away from you, he will fall into the hands of another group of people. Naturally, he doesn''t want to."


    Lin Long''s explanation is also reasonable. Although the people in Fu''s family will be better than Han 3000, there is still a huge gap between them and those in ancient times. Chi Meng naturally doesn''t look up to those people.


    "But emperor Zun is not my opponent. He is not even cannon fodder." Han 3000 said.


    "I''m also curious about why it does this, but it must not only rely on emperor Zun, there must be other ways to deal with you." After a moment''s hesitation, Linlong continued: "but if you want to know the specific situation, I''m afraid you can only go in person."


    "I''ll go as soon as I go. Am I afraid of the emperor?" Han 3000 light said.


    To deal with Fu Leng, Han 3000 has a certain fear, dare not appear in front of Fu Leng, that is because he and Fu Leng''s strength is not in the same level.


    But now that Fu Leng is dead, Han 3000 has no scruples.


    Although Chi Meng is strong, it is naturally restrained by Pangu axe, so its strength is meaningless to Han 3000.


    Back in front of Yuexia, Han 3000 asked happily, "when will you start?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s sudden change of mind, Yuexia feels a little strange, but his task is to invite Han 3000 to Huanglong hall. Since Han 3000 promised to go, the reason is not that he is worth wasting energy to guess.


    "If it''s convenient, we can start now." Said the moon.


    "You go first, and I''ll follow you." Han 3000 said.


    This time to the Huanglong hall, Han 3000''s next trip is likely to go directly to the world.


    So it is necessary for him to go to Longyun city again and say goodbye to Moyang and others.


    After Han 3000''s arrest warrant was revoked, the three men in Moyang stopped worrying about Han 3000.


    Dao 12, who has been worried and even wants to help Han 3000, finally calms down.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Yang and Liu Fang''s persuasion, Dao 12 would have left Longyun city to find Han 3000.


    "I have long said that 3000 has the ability to solve these problems. You still don''t believe it. Fortunately, you didn''t come forward to cause trouble, otherwise it might not be solved so quickly." Mo Yang said to the twelve swords.


    As long as Han 3000 is OK, Dao 12 doesn''t mind being deliberately buried by Mo Yang.


    "So we need to be stronger as soon as possible to help him." Dao 12 said.


    This is the common purpose of the three.


    However, compared with Dao 12, Moyang and Liu Fang are more self-aware. Their husband and wife know that this matter is urgent, and in the current state of Han 3000, they can''t catch up in a moment and a half.


    "It''s a good thing to have this heart, but we still have to measure our ability. If we want to help him, we have to be in what realm, and what realm we are now." Mo Yang said helplessly.


    Dao 12 is still aware of this situation, so he also said to do his best.


    "What heart is good?" At this time, Han 3000''s voice came out of the door.


    Three people are a Leng at first, then all run toward the door.


    Dao 12 was the fastest, and the first one ran to the door.


    When he saw Han 3000, the smile on his face suddenly became bright.


    "3000, how are you? Are you ok?" After Mo Yang came out, he asked Han 3000 directly.


    "Look at me. It''s like something''s wrong. I''m lucky and I can''t die." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Mo Yang nodded repeatedly. From the beginning, he didn''t think it could cause as much threat to Han 3000, and the fact also proved that his guess was correct.


    "I had expected that Dao 12 would have asked you to help you. If I hadn''t stopped him, I would have gone to make trouble for you." Mo Yang said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1639

    In this matter, Dao 12 knew that he almost missed the big event because of his impulse, so he didn''t dare to lift his head in front of Han 3000 for fear that Han 3000 would blame him.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t blame him for this, because he knew that Dao 12 did it because it was related to his safety. In this case, how could he blame Dao 12.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know you are for my good, but in your present state, it''s better not to be too impulsive, and when you encounter anything in the future, don''t come forward at will." Han 3000 said to Dao 12.


    Dao 12 didn''t speak, but nodded silently.


    "By the way, what happened this time?" Although Mo Yang has already made some understanding of this matter in the city Lord''s mansion, he is still not clear about what is going on. Moreover, the emperor''s sudden cancellation of the arrest of Han 3000 also makes Mo Yang feel a little strange.


    "The person who killed me was sent by Yingxia family, but now it has been solved. My friend, he has been killed." Han 3000 said.


    "Friends?" Mo Yang looks at Han 3000 doubtfully.


    As far as Mo Yang knows, Han 3000 has no strong friends from all directions. How can he deal with the strong friends from all directions?


    "Friends are born out of pollution?" Mo Yang doubted.


    "Why, you don''t think I have the strength." Han 3000 says helplessly.


    If Han 3000 is so strong, he will not hide from them.


    So Mo Yang shook his head and denied what Han 3000 said.


    "My friend used to be a powerful figure in the world of all directions, but he happened to be in Xuanyuan world, so he got to know me." Han explained.


    "Don''t you come here to say goodbye?" Mo Yang thought it strange that Han 3000 suddenly appeared in Longyun city. After listening to Han 3000''s words, he made a bold guess.


    Although he doesn''t think it''s a good time for Han 3000 to go to the world, he can do it with his character.


    After all, Han 3000 can do anything for Su Yingxia, and if he stays in Xuanyuan world, it is impossible for him to make a big breakthrough. Only when he goes to the world of all directions can he have a chance to become stronger.


    "Not bad." Now that he has been guessed by Mo Yang, Han 3000 admits his purpose.


    He really wants to leave Xuanyuan world, because there is no room for him to become stronger.


    Although the world is dangerous, Han 3000 must take this step if he wants to become stronger.


    He can''t let Su Yingxia wait too long, and he can''t let Han Nian be imprisoned all the time.


    After listening to Han three thousand words, Mo Yang three people are silent down, don''t know what to say.


    They all think that it is very dangerous and not a good time for Han 3000 to go to the world.


    But at the same time, they also know that this is something Han 3000 has to face sooner or later, and he does not intend to escape.


    Staying in Xuanyuan world can ensure his safety, but this kind of safety is not what Han 3000 wants.


    "Do you have a clear idea?" After a long silence, Mo Yang asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s a choice I have to make, and it''s something I have to face." Han 3000 said.


    Mo Yang took a deep breath, showed a bright smile, climbed Han 3000''s shoulder and said, "we haven''t had a good drink yet. Don''t be a turtle today."


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "you middle-aged uncle, do you still want to compare with me?"


    Mo Yang was not convinced by this, patted his chest and said: "in terms of drinking, I have never been afraid of anyone. What''s the use of being young? If I let you lie under the table, you have to lie down honestly."


    "The mouth is very powerful, but I don''t know if I have any real ability." Han 3000 laughs.


    When Mo Yang passed Dao 12, he kicked Dao 12 and said, "what are you still doing? Can''t you be happy? Let''s have a good drink."


    Dao 12 was worried about Han 3000''s safety, so he couldn''t make any effort. But he knew that in this atmosphere, if he pulled a face, it would certainly destroy the atmosphere, so he had to squeeze out a smile.


    During the day, the three people began to push their glasses on the wine table to change their cups. This is the most enjoyable time for the three people to drink.


    Liu Fang takes care of the three, and they drink freely.


    At the moment, Su Yingxia is still locked in the room, guarded by a special person.


    She knows that Fu Tian has sent Fu Leng to Xuanyuan world. When Fu Leng finds Han 3000, it will be a fatal blow to Han 3000.


    But Su Yingxia didn''t worry too much. Although she knew Han 3000 was dying, she couldn''t compromise and help heaven. This kind of betrayal of Han 3000 was not as good as that after Han 3000 died, she set foot on the road of the yellow spring, and then went to find Han 3000''s figure.


    When Su Yingxia was in a daze in the room, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Help to leave, the facial expression calmly walked in. Because there are guards at the door, so before closing the door, Fu Li looks like he is on top. And after closing the door, help to leave then restored normal manner¡° What are you doing here? " Su Yingxia asked¡° It''s freezing. " If you don''t speak, you will be shocked. Su Yingxia looks at Fuli in disbelief. Although she once imagined that things would end in this way, Su Yingxia knows the probability of Fuling''s death, which is almost impossible. Han 3000, however, turned the impossible into the possible and created a miracle¡° Is the message accurate? " Su Yingxia asked in a deep voice¡° Fu Tian is furious. Can you say it''s not accurate? " Help to leave to say. Su Yingxia''s face suddenly showed a bright smile, said: "he is a good at creating miracles, so I don''t feel strange at all."¡° But don''t you think it''s strange? With his strength, how can he kill Fuling? " Fuli frowned and said, intuition told her, this is not simple, because Han 3000 and Fuling strength difference between 18000 Li, this is not Han 3000 can do¡° What''s so strange? Can''t he kill Fu Leng? " Su Yingxia said with a natural look¡° You don''t have to pretend to be calm in front of me. Actually, it''s strange in your heart. " Help to leave to say¡° No, I''m not really surprised, because I believe he can do it, and he can do it. " Su Yingxia said with an open face. This is indeed a strange thing, but when it happened to Han 3000, Su Yingxia would not think so much. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1640

    Fuli stares at Su Yingxia without blinking her eyes. She hopes to see something in Su Yingxia''s eyes, but Su Yingxia''s firm eyes don''t show any flaws.


    This makes Fuli very strange. How can she believe Han 3000?


    With Han 3000''s strength, how can she be the opponent of Fu Leng, but she has no doubt.


    "Why do you believe him so much?" Help to leave don''t understand of ask a way, she really don''t understand Su Ying summer of firmness is from where.


    "Because he is my husband, I don''t believe him. Who else can I believe?" Su Yingxia rightfully said, not ambiguous at all.


    Help to leave helpless smile, she can''t understand this kind of feeling, but she knows, Su Yingxia is really no doubt Han 3000 meaning.


    "Now that Fu Leng is dead, Fu Tian is furious, which is not a good thing for Han 3000." Help to leave to remind a way.


    "Will he send someone to Xuanyuan world?" Su Yingxia said curiously that she was not worried at all.


    Fu Leng is already a strong man in Fu''s family. Since Fu Leng is dead, even if Fu Tian sends others, it is likely to be the same result.


    Fuli shook his head and said: "Xuanyuan world is the top of the blue mountain after all. He can''t do anything he likes. It''s said that Fuling has paid a great price to go to Xuanyuan world. It''s impossible for him to send someone else."


    "Isn''t that all right? He is no longer in danger. " Su Yingxia smiles.


    Since Han 3000 is not in danger, she doesn''t need to care about Fu Tian any more. No matter how he threatens, Su Ying Xia will be ignored.


    "Are you really not worried at all? Han 3000 will come to the world sooner or later. At that time, do you think Fu Tian will let him go? " Fu Li reminds her that she doesn''t understand why Su Yingxia is still in the mood to laugh.


    If it were her, she would only be more worried.


    Because the angry Fu Tian is absolutely impossible for Han 3000 to survive.


    "It hasn''t happened yet? There''s nothing to worry about. " Su Yingxia said that she had an agreement with Han 3000 that Han 3000 would come to the world only when he saw the signal of flying.


    In other words, as long as Su Yingxia did not let Han 3000 come to the world, he would never be impulsive.


    "But it''s something sooner or later. No matter when, he has to face it. Although I don''t know what kind of person he is, if he really loves you, he must have guessed your situation through helping the cold. Do you think he will escape from it?" Help to leave to say.


    After such an analysis, Su Yingxia gradually became a little worried.


    She has a very deep understanding of Han 3000 and knows what kind of person Han 3000 is.


    He would never run away from anything.


    If he guessed that he was in danger now, Han 3000 would come back even when he knew that he was in danger in the world.


    "It seems that you should have the answer in mind." Help to leave to say.


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath and said, "if he feels that I am in danger, he will come."


    "Coming to the world of all directions is the time of his death." Fu Li said firmly, she saw the process of Fu Tian''s anger, and knew how strong he wanted to kill Han 3000.


    "I want to get out of here. Help me." Su Yingxia said.


    Help to leave Leng for a while, immediately full face wry smile, say: "do you know how many people outside guard?"? And it''s Fu Tian''s personal order. Without Fu Tian''s order, they won''t leave. I can''t let you leave. "


    "In the current situation, it''s only right to overthrow Fu Tian''s identity. Don''t you want Fu mang to see the sun again?" Su Yingxia said eagerly.


    Fu Li is the person who helps Mang, and she lurks around Fu Tian in order to uncover the true face of Fu Tian one day and let Fu mang be free from the prison of heaven.


    But in the current situation, Fuli can''t help Su Yingxia at all. If she does this, it may involve herself.


    "I think, but the current situation does not allow me to do so." Help to leave to say.


    Unable to leave, it means that there is no way to confirm the lies of Fu Tian.


    If Fu Tian can not be overthrown, Han 3000 will be in danger when he comes to the world.


    Just then, a footstep stopped in front of the door.


    Su Yingxia and Fuli were in a daze.


    Then, after the door opened, Fu Tian came in from the door.


    Help to leave immediately stand up, self-care helpless shake head, make a pair of persuading Su Yingxia failure appearance.


    "Why are you here?" Fu Tian asked Fu Lizhi.


    "I want to persuade her, now the future of Fu''s pulse is in her hands, and I also want to make some contribution to Fu''s pulse." Help to leave to say.


    When it comes to this matter, Fu Tian''s anger can''t be restrained. If it wasn''t for Su Yingxia''s stubbornness, it would not have killed Fu Leng.


    You should know that Fu Leng is the best among the younger generation of Fu family. The reason why Fu Tian sent Fu Leng to Xuanyuan world is that he hoped to kill Han 3000 with greater assurance.


    But the result is that he never thought that Fu Leng died! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1641

    About Fu Leng''s death, Fu Tian thought for a long time, but didn''t figure out how it was caused.


    Xuanyuan world is just a lower world for the world of all directions, and the people there are absolutely impossible to cause danger to Fuling.


    Although Han 3000 is a powerful man in Xuanyuan world, such a realm is like a mole ant to Fu Leng.


    So I can''t figure it out, so I have to come to Su Yingxia, hoping to get the answer from Su Yingxia.


    Maybe only Su Yingxia will know how Han 3000 did it.


    "You go first." Fu Tian said to Fu Li.


    Fuli takes a worried look at Su Yingxia. She doesn''t know what Futian will do to Su Yingxia. But with the death of Futian, Futian must need some vent to vent her anger.


    "Fu Leng is dead." After Fu Li left, Fu Tian said to Su Yingxia directly.


    Su Yingxia showed a little surprise, to avoid let Fu Tian aware that he already knew this thing.


    "Isn''t that normal? He has the ability to kill Fu Leng himself. It''s not surprising." Su Yingxia said.


    Fu Tian sees Su Yingxia''s surprise, so in his opinion, Su Yingxia''s saying so is just a deliberate affectation.


    "With Han 3000''s strength, it is absolutely impossible for him to do this." Fu Tian said positively.


    "Is it?" Su Yingxia frowned and said, "but he''s dead. It''s a fact. He can''t deal with Fu Leng. It''s just your own wishful thinking."


    Fu Tian bites his teeth. How can Han 3000, a low-grade waste in Xuanyuan world, have the strength to kill Fu Leng.


    "You''d better not make a fuss in front of me. I want to know how he did it." Said Fu Tian.


    "You don''t want me to restore the course of things to you. I didn''t see it. How can I know?" Su Yingxia said.


    "With your knowledge of Han 3000, you must know how he did it?" Said Fu Tian.


    Su Yingxia really didn''t know about this.


    Although she is also a natural appearance in front of Fuli, she has a lot of doubts about it in her heart.


    In terms of strength, Han 3000 really can''t be the opponent of Fu Leng, although Han 3000 still has a strange beast, red eyed yumang.


    But Hongyan yumang, a low-level beast in Xuanyuan world, can''t help Han 3000 much, let alone Help Han 3000 create a miracle.


    "Let you down, I really don''t know, if you want to know the reason, you can send someone to continue to Xuanyuan world, one help cold enough, send a few more people?" Su Yingxia said.


    In fact, these words are also testing what kind of arrangements Fu Tian will make next, to see if he will continue to send people to Xuanyuan world.


    Although Fuli has said that it is unlikely, it is also Fuli''s own guess.


    In fact, Fu Tian really can''t do it any more. The top of blue mountain refuses his request. Otherwise, Fu Tian would like to go to Xuanyuan world and take back Han 3000''s body.


    "Fu Yao, I can kill you at any time. Do you believe it?" Help day gnash teeth of say.


    "If you wanted to kill me, I would have died long ago. How can I wait until now?" Su Yingxia looks at Fu Tian provocatively, but she is not afraid, because Fu Tian still puts the future of Fu''s pulse on her.


    Although Fu Tian is angry at the moment, Su Yingxia knows that he can''t do anything to himself.


    Fu Tian almost broke her back teeth. No matter how she threatened Su Yingxia, she was indifferent, which made Fu Tian helpless.


    If you kill Su Yingxia, then Fu''s pulse will be doomed to have no real God. Fu Tian can''t bear the result.


    After all, there is no real God, the impact on Fu''s pulse is unimaginable.


    Not only the status of one of the three families can not be preserved, but also the Fu family itself will face great danger.


    "Do you want to watch Fu''s pulse destroyed in your hands?" Said Fu Tian.


    "No Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "Fu''s pulse is not destroyed in my hands, but you."


    "I''ve done my best for Fu''s pulse. How can it be destroyed in my hands?" Fu Tian retorts angrily.


    "If you didn''t use lies to usurp the throne, today''s situation of Fu''s pulse might be completely different." Su Yingxia said.


    This makes Fu Tian clench his fist suddenly. If he doesn''t have a trace of rational restraint, he has already killed Su Yingxia.


    "Do you really believe what Fu mang said? He is the one who really wants to usurp the throne." Said Fu Tian.


    Although Fu mang is not credible, Su Yingxia still believes Fu mang more than Qi Fu Tian.


    "Fu Tian, I will bring you down sooner or later." Su Yingxia said firmly.


    Fu Tiande said, "it''s your choice, but it''s not my fault. Although I can''t go to Xuanyuan world, I''ll let Han 3000 know your current situation. If he really loves you, he will come to the world in the shortest time. At that time, his life will be in my hands."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1642

    Since she was threatened by Fu Tian last time, Su Yingxia has made it very clear that she will not compromise because of anything.


    Since Fu Tian sent Fu Leng to kill Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world, she could not make su Yingxia compromise. How could she agree to Fu Leng at this time?


    Failed to achieve the goal of helping the day, can only angrily leave, and then began to arrange to Xuanyuan world news things.


    Since we can''t kill Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world, we have to let Han 3000 take the initiative to come to the world of all directions. At that time, Fu Tian won''t have any fear.


    And there''s one thing Fu Tian has to figure out. How did Han 3000 kill Fu Leng.


    The strength between the two people is very different. In Fu Tian''s opinion, this is something Han 3000 can''t do at all, so there must be something strange in it. Even Fu Tian suspects that the top of the blue mountain is behind the control of this matter, so he gives up the idea of sending people to Xuanyuan world.


    Fu Leng is already the leader of Fu''s family. Even he is dead. Sending other people is just a dead end. Fu Tian doesn''t want to weaken the strength of Fu''s family.


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid this matter has something to do with the top of blue mountain. Even if Han 3000 comes to the world of all directions, if he has the support of the top of blue mountain behind him, we want to kill him, I''m afraid it''s not so simple." Fu Tian''s confidant Fu Shang can''t help but remind him of his plan.


    "Are you so sure?" Although Fu Tian had such an idea, it was only speculation from the beginning to the end, and there was no evidence to prove that this matter had something to do with the top of blue mountain.


    Fu Shang had no evidence, but Fu Leng''s death almost confirmed his idea.


    "In addition, I can''t think of the reason why Fu Leng died. Is there anyone who is the opponent of Fu Leng Said Fu Shang.


    Xuanyuan world is just a space created by the true God on the top of the blue mountain. Compared with the octagonal world, it is obviously a lower space, and the lower space has a power limit for human cultivation. In other words, no matter how talented and hardworking a person is born in Xuanyuan world, his cultivation can not surpass the octagonal world.


    This is a doomed reality and a bottleneck that no one can break.


    Of course, this is also very simple and clear that Fu Leng''s death can never be done by people in Xuanyuan world.


    Fu Tian took a deep breath. He knew all these simple principles in his heart, but he didn''t want to admit them.


    Because once the top of blue mountain is involved with Han 3000, this is a fatal news for Fu Tian.


    Can''t use Han 3000 to threaten Su Yingxia, Fu Tian has no way to let Su Yingxia change his mind.


    And if the top of blue mountain supports Han 3000 behind his back, I''m afraid it will bring a lot of trouble to Fu''s pulse.


    "But there is an agreement among the three families. No matter which true God falls, no one can make trouble for each other before the new true God appears." Said Fu Tian.


    Fu Shang gave a cold smile and said, "I don''t know how many years ago this agreement was made. Now whether they will abide by it is also an unknown number. Maybe there are people who want to support at the top of the blue mountain."


    This makes Fu Tian gnash his teeth!


    Indeed, the agreement was made by the former people, but whether the present people are willing to abide by it is unknown to Fu Tian.


    Moreover, the top of blue mountain wants to support a family secretly, which is also a reasonable thing. After all, the three families are peaceful on the surface, but there are countless struggles behind them. If the top of blue mountain can cultivate an ally by itself, the status of the top of blue mountain will be superior to the three families in the future.


    If you let Fu Tian choose, he will do the same, because there are no forever friends in this world, only forever interests.


    "Whether it''s about the top of the blue mountains or not, I can''t accept my fate." Said Fu Tian.


    "Patriarch, I have an idea. I don''t know if you want to." Said Fu Shang.


    "Come on, let''s talk about it." Help the sky cold voice way.


    "Since the top of the blue mountain wants to be superior to the three families, we can take the opportunity to unite with the immortal sea area at this time. If the immortal sea area is willing to help us, we don''t have to be afraid that the top of the blue mountain will make trouble in the dark." Said Fu Shang.


    Fu Leng savors these words carefully, and it really has its truth.


    Yongsheng sea area certainly does not want to see the top of the blue mountain standing on their heads. The key to balance the top of the blue mountain is not to let him cultivate his own allies. As long as Yongsheng sea area knows its interests, they must be willing to cooperate with Fushi.


    "Go and find a way to spread the news that Su Yingxia is about to be executed to Xuanyuan world. Be sure to let Han 3000 know about it in the shortest time. I''ll go to Yongsheng sea area." Help Tian''an arrange the road.


    "Yes."


    Eternal sea.


    Located in the north of the eight directions world, it is an endless ocean. It is in this ocean that people living in the eternal sea area.


    They live in the water, but their appearance is the same as ordinary people. They only have a unique way of cultivation, which enables them to live in the water and build their own huge race. When Fu Tian came to the immortal sea area, he was immediately watched by the people of the immortal sea area. Because Yongsheng sea area has its own family rules, no one is allowed to break into the forbidden area of Beihai without permission. If there is no notice, Yongsheng sea area can be killed. This also leads to the fact that other people in the eight directions world seldom come to Yongsheng sea area, and even most people in the eight directions world have never seen this vast ocean at all¡° Who are you? You dare to intrude into the sea of immortality. " Several guard like people are eyeing each other¡° I''m the patriarch of Fu family. Fu Tian, I want to meet your patriarch. " Said Fu Tian. Although the other side is only a few guards, he immediately shows his disdain when he hears that Fu Tian reports to his family and wants to see his clan leader. In the past, Fu Tian may still be qualified to sit with the family leader. But now, the true God of Fu''s family has fallen, and Fu Tian is just an ordinary clan leader at most. How can he be qualified to meet the clan leader of immortal sea area¡° Please go back. Our patriarch has no time to see you. " The guard said to Fu Tian. As the saying goes, the king of hell likes to see ghosts, and it''s hard to deal with them. If you want to see the clan leader in the immortal sea area, you have to deal with these powerful guards. Fu Tian took out the things he had prepared for a long time and said to several people, "it''s rich in land. If you are willing to inform me, I will thank you very much." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1643

    The Yongsheng sea area has strict regulations on external invasion.


    Similarly, there are strong rules for the departure of their own people. For example, the ordinary guards of this kind of people are not qualified to leave the immortal sea area for almost a lifetime, so they have great curiosity about the outside world.


    At the moment, I can''t help but feel excited when I see the new things taken out by Fu Tian.


    But after all, they are just ordinary guards. They don''t even have the qualification to meet the patriarch. How can they help Tianbao?


    One of the guards raised an eyebrow at his companion and said softly, "go get it."


    The man reminded: "can you see the patriarch? What can you do if you take it? Can you do what he asks?"


    "Take it first, and you''ll have nothing to say."


    That person is also after temptation, went to help the day in front of, will help the day to bring things in the bag.


    "Go back first, I will help the chief of the clan. As for him, I can not has the final say." After the guard gets the bribe, he says to Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian secretly clenched his teeth. He knew that these two guys probably didn''t do anything. As soon as they went, I''m afraid they would be dead.


    "I have something urgent to see your patriarch. I can wait here." Said Fu Tian.


    "Don''t you know the rules of immortality? It''s not a place for outsiders to stay. If you want to wait, go to other places and wait. " With that, the two people living in the eternal sea area were hidden in the water.


    Fu Tian was gnashing his teeth with hatred, but he did not dare to mess around in the eternal sea.


    After all, he is no longer the head of one of the three families, and he is not qualified to make trouble in the eternal sea.


    If he dares to make trouble, no one will sympathize with him even if he dies here.


    on the other hand.


    The fact that Su Yingxia is about to be executed has spread in Xuanyuan world.


    At this time, Han 3000 was still eating and drinking with the twelve men of Moyang Dao on the wine table in order to enjoy himself before leaving.


    Without food and wine, Liu Fang took on the task of going out to buy.


    But when she came to the street, she kept hearing Su Yingxia''s name mentioned, and almost everyone was discussing it.


    The main reason why those people discussed so fiercely was that they were curious about Su Yingxia''s identity, who she was, what she was executed for, and why she was executed, which would let so many people know.


    "What are you talking about, Su Yingxia?" Liu Fang casually pulled two passers-by and asked.


    "You don''t know. It''s said that Su Yingxia is going to be executed, and you don''t know who she is. She has such a great influence. It''s not only the discussion of Longyun City, but also the discussion of the whole imperial court."


    "Yes, no one knows the whole imperial court. I guess it''s also a big man."


    Hearing these words, Liu Fang did not buy any wine and vegetables, and hurried home.


    Although she didn''t know why it happened, Su Yingxia, one of these people, should be su Yingxia she knew.


    Back home, the three people who didn''t use their own ability to keep themselves sober had been drunk.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong." Liu Fang said to the three.


    But in an instant, the three people woke up. After all, they are not ordinary people now. When the drunkenness brought by alcohol will disappear is just an idea.


    "What''s the surprise?" Mo Yang some blame to Liu Fang said, seems to be complaining that she is not sensible, at this time destroy the atmosphere.


    "I just went out and heard everyone outside talking about Su Yingxia." Liu Fang said.


    On hearing this, Su Yingxia, Mo Yang quickly shut his mouth and did not dare to blame him any more.


    Han 3000 walked up to Liu Fang for the first time and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, but people outside are all discussing Su Yingxia, saying that she is going to be executed." Liu Fang said.


    Han 3000''s face sank, and he immediately went to the street.


    Sure enough, almost everyone is talking about it. It''s like instant fermentation. Su Yingxia becomes unknown to everyone.


    However, if anyone is involved, the other party only knows about it, and does not know where the news comes from.


    Han 3000 stood still and looked up at the sky.


    He knew that it must have something to do with Fu''s pulse.


    Fu Leng failed to kill him, but also lost his own life, which must be another means of Fu''s pulse.


    They spread the news that Su Yingxia was about to be executed in Xuanyuan world, hoping that it could spread to Han 3000.


    The purpose is to hope that Han 3000 can go to the world in all directions.


    Han 3000 can see through this inferior technique without thinking about it.


    "3000, what''s the matter? Didn''t Yingxia go to the world of all directions?" Mo Yang asks Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia did go to the world of all directions, but she must have encountered some troubles, and this trouble seems to have something to do with herself. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1644

    "This is a vein of Fu''s to force me to go to the world of all directions." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The purpose of this matter is already obvious.


    If Fu''s pulse really wants to punish Su Yingxia, there is no need to release news in Xuanyuan world.


    And their only purpose in doing so is to force Han 3000 to go to the world of all directions?


    Listening to Han 3000''s words, Mo Yang three people are worried.


    Forcing him to go to the world in all directions in this way is obviously to his disadvantage.


    "It''s a trap."


    "That''s right. I''m sure I want to deal with you."


    "You have to calm down."


    In the face of the three people''s reminder, Han 3000 has no intention to shrink back.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, they prefer to travel in the tiger mountain.


    How can Han 3000 watch Su Yingxia in danger?


    "It seems that this wine has to be left for the next time." Han 3000 said.


    Hearing this, the three men knew that Han 3000 had made up his mind.


    Dao 12 wanted to persuade him, but he was stopped by Mo Yang.


    Because Mo Yang is very clear that when Su Yingxia is in danger, Han 3000 can''t take care of his own safety.


    For example, Liu Fang is in danger, and Mo Yang won''t turn a blind eye to it. Dao 12, a single dog, can''t understand this feeling.


    However, although Dao 12 was stopped, what he wanted to say blurted out: "three thousand, this matter, you must think deeply. Now you are not the opponent of Fu''s pulse. This trap must let you die."


    "We''ll have another chance to meet. We''ll have a good drink." Finish saying, Han 3000 does not hesitate of turn round then walk.


    Danger!


    Even know that they will die!


    Han 3000 won''t have any hesitation. Even if he goes to the world, Han 3000 can''t directly rescue Su Yingxia. He can also pay close attention to the dynamic of the incident secretly. When Su Yingxia is really in danger, he can appear in front of Su Yingxia for the first time.


    Of course, Han 3000 is not a fool, he can never rashly run to Fu''s pulse, this kind of retarded behavior, can''t help but let him lose his life, also can''t save Su Yingxia.


    After walking out of the gate of Longyun City, Linlong appears on Han 3000''s shoulder.


    Like red eye yumang, it now lives in Han 3000''s arm. For it, it conceals its whereabouts, but for red eye yumang, it is not a happy thing.


    The suppression of blood makes red eye yumang dare not breathe.


    "Although it''s something you can''t escape from, I''m afraid you will lose your life as soon as you go." Lin long said to Han 3000.


    "Is there any way that I can fly to the world quietly?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If you want to rise to the world of all directions, you must go through the baptism of thunder, which cannot be changed." Lin long said.


    If there is thunder in the sky, there must be a big movement, and such a big movement will naturally be known by Fu''s pulse.


    In this case, Han 3000 is afraid that in the world of all directions, Fu Shi has already arranged for good people to catch him. This is not the result Han 3000 wants.


    "My body has already been tempered by thunder, so I don''t need to do it again." Han 3000 said.


    "Only Tianlei can open the gate of heaven. Unless someone in the world is willing to help you, otherwise, with your ability, it is impossible to open the gate of heaven." Lin long explained that in Lin Long''s view, there is no need to think about it at all, because it is impossible.


    "You mean, as long as the ability is strong enough, you can open the door of heaven?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Yes, but you can''t. There''s another possibility. You can control the power of Pangu axe easily, but you can''t control it either." Lin long said with a smile.


    Han 3000 has the self-knowledge. If he wants to control the power of Pangu''s axe, it will take a long time. If he does this, he will be able to go to the world of all directions. Maybe Su Yingxia is already a skeleton.


    "I can''t do it, but someone can." Han 3000 said.


    "Who?" Lin long asks curiously.


    "Do you forget Chi Meng? She is the sword spirit of the ancient magic weapon. It should be a small matter for her to open the gate of heaven. " Han 3000 said.


    Chi Meng opens the gate of heaven.


    It''s really possible.


    But how could Chi Meng help Han 3000?


    "The Emperor invited you to the imperial dragon hall. I''m afraid this is Chi''s arrangement to recapture the noumenon. He wants to kill you and help you?" Lin long disdains the way.


    "We''ll see. It can''t kill me. Can''t it be obedient? Unless it doesn''t even want noumenon. " In this matter, Han 3000 holds the noumenon of Chi Meng, which is equivalent to the control.


    No matter what Chi Meng plans, this is Xuanyuan world after all, and Han 3000 is still invincible.


    If it wants to use the help of emperor Zun to recapture the jade sword, it is obviously fantastic. Han 3000 once killed emperor Zun, and he can kill him a second time¡° You are treacherous enough. It''s really sad to meet you. " Lin long sighed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1645

    Huanglong hall.


    Chi Meng sat in the position of emperor Zun.


    However, Emperor Zun, like his subordinates, stood on the side in awe.


    "It''s said that Han 3000 is on his way. What do you want me to do?" Emperor Zun asked Chi Meng.


    Chi Meng helped him finish Fu Leng. At this time, Emperor Zun paid back to Chi Meng. Although he had some conflicts about Chi Meng sitting in his own position, Emperor Zun didn''t dare to complain because of Chi Meng''s powerful strength.


    The woman in front of her, after all, is the strong one who killed the world in all directions. If she wants to, she can kill herself at any time.


    "I want him to die in this hall." Chi Meng gnashes her teeth and says that Han 3000 uses ontology to threaten her, which is an extremely humiliating thing for her.


    As a magic soldier in ancient times, Chi Meng''s demand for choosing a master is very high, and Han 3000, a waste, obviously can not meet her requirements, so the threat of Han 3000 has completely angered Chi Meng.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll call all kinds of experts together and make him difficult to fly." Emperor Zun said confidently.


    Chi Meng disdains to smile. Although she needs to use emperor Zun to kill Han 3000, Emperor Zun''s words make her feel ridiculous.


    Han 3000 is a mole ant for the world of all directions, but in the Xuanyuan world, he who has the divine realm is absolutely strong.


    "Do you know what he is?" Chi Meng said.


    Emperor Zun showed a confident smile and said, "you don''t know something. I can enhance my strength on this hall. Even the strong one in the extreme teacher realm can''t be my opponent."


    "This ancient array can really make people stronger in a short time." Chi Meng said.


    Hearing this, Emperor Zun''s eyes brightened.


    Several generations of emperors have tried to understand the secret of this array, but in the end they got nothing.


    Listen to Chi Meng say so, she seems to quite understand this array.


    "Is this an ancient array? Do you know the secret of this array? " Emperor Zun asked curiously.


    "It was set up by an ancient strong man. At the beginning, it was to defeat another ancient strong man. At the beginning of the formation, it had more powerful power. After so many years, the remaining power of the formation has become insignificant."


    After a pause, Chi Meng continued: "but for people like you, they are strong enough."


    Seeing that Chi Meng said something like this, Emperor Zun could not help asking, "do you mean that this array was created by the ancient strong?"


    "Well, haven''t you heard about the ancient wars?" Chi Meng said.


    The battle of ancient times is probably the most legendary legend in the whole Xuanyuan world. However, this event is handed down from the ears of the population, and there is no substantial evidence to prove that it really exists.


    So for most people, just listen to it as a story, and no one will take it seriously at all.


    "I''ve heard of it, but many people want to find evidence to prove the existence of it, but they get nothing. Over time, it''s just a legend." Emperor Zun said that he didn''t believe all the legends about the ancient war, but he didn''t believe them very much. After all, even the imperial secret code didn''t record anything about the ancient war.


    "Evidence? Do you trash deserve proof? In ancient times, not everyone could go to the battlefield. " Chi Meng said.


    Speaking of this, Chi Meng was shocked that Han 3000 could leave the ancient battlefield safely.


    She had tried to go to the ancient battlefield to find her body, but the powerful force inside could tear her up in an instant, so she had to give up the idea. She didn''t order Han 3000 to go until she met Han 3000.


    In Chi Meng''s view, Han 3000 is likely to die in the ancient battlefield, and was torn by the force, but the result is that Han 3000 found the jade sword and came back safe and sound.


    "You know so well, have you ever been there?" Emperor Zun asked cautiously for fear that this question would infuriate Chi Meng.


    Chi Meng face like frost, did not answer this question, but angrily scolded: "have nothing to do with you, you''d better not ask more."


    "Yes, yes." The emperor nodded.


    "Although there is array help, it''s not so easy for you to kill him." Chi Meng reminded.


    This made the emperor feel a little disdainful. Even if he was a strong man in the extreme learning environment, he could win completely as long as he was in the array. How could it not be easy to deal with a nobody?


    "He is the only divine state in the Xuanyuan world. The current strength of the array can''t play a decisive role." Chi Meng continued.


    When Emperor Zun heard the word Shenjing, he was stunned.


    Divine realm!


    It is the realm in the legend of Xuanyuan world.


    And whether this realm really exists or not, no one knows at all, because there has never been a divine realm in Xuanyuan world.


    There are few records about the divine realm in the secret code of the imperial court, and the description is vague, so we can''t see whether the divine realm really exists¡° You... You''re not kidding, are there really strong spirits in Xuanyuan world? " Emperor Zun said with a shocked face¡° Do you think I''ll make fun of you? " Chi Meng said. Emperor Zun was in a daze and didn''t know how to react, because this incident was too powerful for him. If the opponent is really a strong one in the divine realm, then even if he has array blessing, he may not be the opponent¡° I''m going to close in the main hall these days to enhance the strength of the array. You''re going to order me to go down, and no one is allowed to disturb me. " Chi Meng said to Emperor Zun. When Emperor Zun heard this, he had a little reaction and nodded quickly. Emperor Zun has digested this matter for a long time, but he still doesn''t dare to believe it, because it is a legendary thing, and the probability of occurrence should be very low¡° Emperor Zun, what''s the matter with you? " Under the moon, seeing emperor Zun with a heavy heart, he couldn''t help asking. Emperor Zun took a deep breath and said, "there are strong gods in Xuanyuan world. Do you believe it?" The moon was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "emperor Zun, are you kidding? The divine realm is a legendary realm. How can it really exist? It''s just the fantasy of the strong one in the extreme teacher realm." Fantasy? This is indeed a thought of those who are extremely qualified and strong. Only in this way can they continue to practice. But this fantasy, from Chi Meng''s mouth, is not just fantasy. Moreover, her ability to tell the secret of the array shows that her identity is absolutely unusual. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1646

    "It''s true." Emperor Zun said in a deep voice.


    Seeing that emperor Zun didn''t mean to joke, the expression under the moon became serious.


    "It''s hard to say that Han 3000 is the one with strong spirit?" Almost all of the events in this period were caused by Han 3000, so Yue subconsciously believed that Han 3000 was the one who was strong in the divine realm in emperor Zun''s mouth.


    "Yes, her request is that I can kill Han 3000." Emperor Zun''s tone revealed a trace of helplessness. In the face of the strong God, even if he had the array blessing, he had no confidence, because it was beyond his cognitive strength.


    "Kill the strong in the realm of God?" The moon unconsciously swallowed saliva, said: "this is not a simple thing, ah, why doesn''t she do it by herself?"


    On this issue, Emperor Zun also thought that Chi Meng could kill the powerful people from all over the world, and the divine realm might be a simpler thing for her.


    But if she didn''t do it, it must be a secret that emperor Zun could not guess at will.


    "I don''t know, but she can''t do it for some reason." Emperor Zun said.


    Chi Meng is not unable, but dare not.


    She does have the strength to kill Han 3000, but in the process, Han 3000 also has time to destroy her.


    Once the body is damaged, Chi Meng, as a sword spirit, will naturally be involved. At that time, I''m afraid she will directly turn into a aura and disappear.


    "But if you want to deal with those who are strong in the divine realm, aren''t you going to die?" On the next face anxiously said.


    "She can make the array stronger, so as to enhance my strength. Since she asked me to do this, she would help me with all her strength." Emperor Zun said.


    Yuexia nodded. If so, Emperor Zun might still have a chance to deal with Han 3000.


    "But now I''d like to know if he is really a God strong man." Emperor Zun is willing to believe Chi Meng''s words, but he also wants to confirm it by his own means.


    After all, for Xuanyuan world, the divine realm is still a little unbelievable.


    "By the way, feilingsheng has arrived. Maybe she knows about it." Yuexia said that for him, who is in charge of all intelligence, the first time feilingsheng appeared in huanglongcheng, he had received the news.


    "How could she suddenly come to Huanglong city?" The emperor respected the wonderful way.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll call you to ask, won''t I?" Said the moon.


    "Yes." Emperor Zun nodded and said, "please invite her. I''ll see her right away."


    A private courtyard in Huanglong city.


    This is feilingsheng''s home in Huanglong city. Although she doesn''t often go back to this place, feilingsheng always lives here when she comes to Huanglong city.


    The reason why she appears in Huanglong city is actually related to Han 3000.


    Because emperor Zun invited Han 3000 to Huanglong City, and Fei Lingsheng came to see what emperor Zun wanted to do with Han 3000.


    Feilingsheng still has the memory of the past, so she knows that emperor Zun once died in Han 3000''s hands, whether history will repeat itself, and whether emperor Zun will die in the same way, which is something feilingsheng is very curious about.


    More importantly, feilingsheng also wanted to see who could kill Fuling.


    "I didn''t expect that not long after I got home, Mr. Yue had already come to me. The news is really smart."


    When Yuexia stood at the door of feilingsheng''s house, feilingsheng already felt it.


    Yuexia didn''t show any surprise. After all, feilingsheng is a strong teacher. It''s natural for her to feel this.


    "Master Fei, Emperor Zun wants to see you. Please come with me." Said the moon.


    Although feilingsheng was the most powerful person in the imperial court, she had to obey the emperor''s summons.


    But emperor Zun came to the door so quickly that feilingsheng didn''t understand what he wanted to do?


    On the way to Emperor Zun''s courtyard, Fei Lingsheng asked Yuexia, "Lord Yue, what can emperor Zun do for me?"


    "I''m just a messenger. Elder Fei really thinks highly of me. How can I know what the emperor wants you to do?" Said the moon with a smile.


    "Lord Yue is really modest. Who in the imperial court doesn''t know that you are emperor Zun''s confidant and know everything about Emperor Zun? How can you not know such a small matter?" Feiling said with a smile, this old thing must know the reason, just don''t want to reveal it.


    "Master Fei is joking. How can I know everything about Emperor Zun? He is the superior emperor Zun, and I am just a slave." Said the moon.


    "Since Lord Yue didn''t mean to say it, I don''t want to. I just hope Lord Yue doesn''t ask me for help in the future. Otherwise, I may not be able to help." Feiling said coldly.


    Two people no longer speak, all the way to the imperial court.


    The imperial court, literally, is the residence of the emperor.


    It can be said that it is the most luxurious courtyard and the most heavily guarded place in the whole imperial court.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1647

    After the nine turns and eighteen bends of the path, feilingsheng saw emperor Zun. Along the way, hundreds of guards also showed feilingsheng the strength of defense of the imperial court.


    However, these guards for the real strong, or described as illusory.


    Taking feilingsheng''s own strength as an example, no one can stop her trying to break into the imperial court.


    So these guards, in feilingsheng''s view, had no real effect except to support the scene.


    After all, the weak who can be stopped can not sneak into the imperial court.


    "I don''t know what happened when Emperor Zun came to me?" Feilingsheng asked directly.


    "Since master Fei is so direct, I don''t want to play tricks. I don''t know if master Fei has ever heard of Han 3000?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "Han 3000 has been making a lot of noise in the imperial court for a long time. If I have never heard of it, don''t I open my eyes and tell lies?" Feilingsheng light way.


    How many people did Fu Leng kill in the imperial court?


    This is no longer a simple number to count, and the motive of his killing is all due to Han 3000, so the word Han 3000 has long been spread in the imperial court.


    "It seems that Mr. Fei knows this man." Emperor Zun said.


    Feilingsheng frowned slightly. She just said that she had heard of it, but she didn''t express her understanding. But emperor Zun thought so.


    "Emperor Zun doesn''t think that there will be any conspiracy between Han 3000 and me?" Feilingsheng said, this is not in Huanglong hall, so feilingsheng will not be particularly afraid of the emperor.


    "Of course not. No one can question master Fei''s sincerity to the imperial court. I hope master Fei doesn''t think much about it. I just want to know more about Han 3000." Emperor Zun said.


    "He and I just met each other. If you want to know him through me, you may have found the wrong person." Said ferlingson.


    Although she knows the root of Han 3000, she can''t sell Han 3000.


    Now Han 3000, but the real God, to let him know he betrayed him, feilingsheng can''t guarantee what kind of end he will have.


    "I don''t want to know too much. It''s said that there is a powerful man in the royal court, isn''t he?" Emperor Zun asked.


    There are not many people who know that Han 3000 is a powerful man in the divine realm. However, feilingsheng was quite surprised that emperor Zun could receive the news.


    "As far as I know, it''s true, but I don''t know what the truth is, and I dare not test it with him." The main reason is that he keeps his loyalty to Han 3000 and avoids getting involved in unnecessary troubles.


    "That''s him. Do you know that he is a God strong man?" Emperor Zun took a deep breath and said, now it seems that Han 3000''s realm is a matter of certainty.


    "Not bad." Said ferlingson.


    "I didn''t expect that such a strong man could appear in our imperial court. It seems that it''s only a matter of time before we can unify the Three Kingdoms." Emperor Zun forced himself to smile.


    But feilingsheng knew that his words were just for himself.


    It''s not so simple for him to let Han 3000 come to the imperial court. It seems that before he did it, he didn''t know the real state of Han 3000.


    "You want to deal with Han 3000?" Feilingsheng gave his guess.


    Emperor Zun''s face is stiff. He is worried that Fei Lingsheng will inform Han 3000.


    After all, it''s hard enough to deal with Han 3000, a powerful man in the divine realm. If Han 3000 is prepared, it''s not good news for the emperor.


    "How can I deal with those who are strong in the divine realm? Even if I have array blessing, I don''t have that strong strength." Emperor Zun explained reluctantly.


    According to Emperor Zun''s expression, feilingsheng could almost confirm it.


    It seems that although history can be overthrown and renewed, some things are destined to be unchangeable.


    Once emperor Zun had died once in Han 3000''s hands.


    But his fate has not changed because of Han 3000''s rebirth.


    The second death will soon come to him.


    "Don''t worry, the relationship between me and him is not enough for me to give him information. Moreover, I''m only here to join in the fun, and I won''t make trouble for myself." Said ferlingson.


    This relieved emperor Zun, because he knew that Fei Lingsheng would not believe his explanation at all.


    "Nothing else, I''ll go first." Said ferlingson.


    After emperor Zun nodded, feilingsheng left.


    Under the moon, he went to Emperor Zun and said softly, "emperor Zun, do you believe her?"


    Emperor Zun had no choice but to smile and said, "even if I don''t believe her, what can I do? Outside the Huanglong hall, I''m not her opponent."


    Now Chi Meng is closed in the main hall to strengthen his array. Emperor Zun has no way to deal with Fei Lingsheng.


    So whether he didn''t believe it or not, he could only watch feilingsheng leave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1648

    Huanglong hall is a very familiar place for Han 3000, so when Han 3000 came here, he realized that something was wrong here.


    Han 3000 once fought with emperor Zun in the Huanglong hall and successfully killed emperor Zun. At that time, he knew very well what was in the Huanglong hall.


    This time, the array power of Huanglong hall is much stronger than before. That is to say, Emperor Zun can use the array power to enhance his own strength.


    "It seems that Chi Meng really wants to use emperor Zun to deal with me." Han 3000 light smile, and did not feel any threat because of this situation.


    No matter how much enhancement the array can bring to the emperor, Han 3000 is the only divine realm in Xuanyuan world, which is unmatched by anyone.


    Even if Chi Meng had a way to use the array to force emperor Zun''s realm to the divine realm, Emperor Zun would die because he couldn''t bear the force.


    You should know that Han 3000 is not only trained by Tianlei, but also with the help of the femur skeleton, so that he can bear the powerful power of the divine realm. It is impossible for an ordinary body to do this.


    "It''s true that she would be unconvinced if the ancient magic soldiers fell into the hands of people like you." Lin long naturally said.


    As a magic soldier in ancient times, the former master was a strong man in ancient times. The gap between Han 3000 and Han 3000 was not a bit. It was Chi Meng''s resistance to be controlled by Han 3000.


    "Although she is a product of ancient times, her IQ is still a little low after all." Lin long said with a smile, in its view, Chi Meng''s best choice is forbearance, because Han 3000 has something to suppress her. It is absolutely irrational to fight Han 3000 at this time.


    "It has nothing to do with IQ. I''ve met a lot of arrogant people. Like her, I don''t know how to cry without seeing the coffin." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Chi Meng at this time is like the rich second generation Han 3000 once dealt with.


    Those rich second generation know Han 3000 is not easy to deal with, but out of face, they will try their best to find trouble for Han 3000, and in the process, they will always dream of stepping on Han 3000.


    Only when they are trampled down by Han 3000, or even their lives are threatened, will they cry and regret.


    In front of Han 3000, not a few people cry bitterly and kneel down to beg for mercy. He is used to this kind of picture.


    "Ah." Lin long sighed. Chi Meng said that he would never do anything and never die. He was honest and obedient. He had nothing to do. He had to make these moths. Didn''t he add obstacles to himself?


    "Under the pressure of Pangu axe, she can''t turn over all her life, and Xuanyuan world wants to find out your opponent. Isn''t that a joke?"


    After hearing Lin Long''s words, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "In fact, she knows the truth, but she doesn''t want to give up and give in." Han 3000 said.


    "If it''s in the world of all directions, she may be able to get out of your control, but in the Xuanyuan world, it''s pure fantasy." Lin long said.


    This reminds Han 3000 that Chi Meng has a different heart. For Han 3000, this is an unstable bomb, which may explode at any time.


    In Xuanyuan world, Chi Meng couldn''t find anyone to deal with Han 3000.


    But after going to the eight directions world, where the strong are like clouds, it is not the place where Han 3000 can go wild.


    "You remind me, is there any way to completely control her?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    Lin long unconsciously looked at Han 3000''s forehead, where is the location of the secret Pangu axe.


    "To make Chi Meng completely obedient, the best way is to let her recognize the Lord, but you already have Pangu axe, I don''t know if this thing can be done." Linlong said not sure.


    Han 3000 frowned. He didn''t want to have a jade sword all the time. The main reason why he took it with him was to give it to Su Yingxia. If he knew the master himself, how could he give it to Su Yingxia?


    It seems that seeing Han 3000''s worry, Lin long said, "don''t worry. After recognizing the Lord, it''s not impossible to break the relationship. It won''t affect you to give the jade sword to Su Yingxia."


    "If so, it''s no problem. I''ll try my best." Han 3000 said.


    Han 3000 does not know whether it will work or whether there will be some kind of exclusion between the two.


    However, such a good gift, Han Sany must give it to Su Yingxia. Anyway, he has to have a try.


    After entering Huanglong City, there are many spies around Han 3000. This should have been arranged by Emperor Zun. Fortunately, Han 3000''s behavior will be monitored at the first time.


    "It seems that the array of Huanglong hall has not been completed yet. Give her a few more days." Han 3000 randomly found a shop to live down, and did not rush to find emperor Zun.


    To make Chi Meng die, it is necessary to give her the heaviest blow when she has the greatest assurance.


    The royal court. Emperor Chun had received the news that Han three thousand entered the imperial dragon city for the first time, but he did not make any other arrangements except to keep the eyes on the Korean three thousand. Because the emperor''s Hall had not yet been completed, and Chi Meng did not show up. He did not dare to come easily. Emperor Zun, if he is a real God, he should be able to feel the change of Huanglong hall, right Yuexia said to Emperor Zun that these days, the power of Huanglong hall is gradually becoming stronger, which can be felt by Yuexia, not to mention Han 3000 who has a divine realm¡° What do you mean Emperor Zun asked suspiciously¡° I mean, he knows that, but he still dares to stay in Huanglong city. Maybe... "Yuexia didn''t finish what he said, but the emperor already guessed what he would say next. The power of Huanglong hall is getting stronger. But Han 3000 did not have the slightest fear. This is likely to show that Han 3000, who owns the divine realm, did not pay attention to this matter at all. This also shows that emperor Zun wanted to use the array to defeat Han 3000, which was just wishful thinking, because Han 3000 didn''t care at all¡° I''m sure there are other ways she can help me Emperor Zun said. Chi Meng was able to kill the strong in all directions, so her ability was not only in the eyes of emperor Zun. What''s more, Chi Meng asked him to do this. Chi Meng wanted Han 3000 to die. Therefore, Emperor Zun believed that Chi Meng would not only make the array of Huanglong hall stronger. If she had other ways to help herself, Emperor Zun would be more confident. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1649

    Three days later, the array of Huanglong hall was completed.


    Chi Meng finally appeared.


    When Chi Meng stood in front of emperor Zun, Emperor Zun was still respectful, because he knew that his fate was completely in the hands of this woman. Without her help, I''m afraid he would be more or less lucky this time.


    In the face of the powerful God, Emperor Zun didn''t have any confidence in his heart.


    "He has arrived?" Chi Meng asked emperor Zun.


    "I''ve been staying in an inn in the city for several days, and I haven''t left." Emperor Zun said.


    "The array of Huanglong hall can improve your strength to the divine realm. Although the time is very short, with my secret help, you will have no problem in dealing with him." Chi dream confidence said.


    Hearing the word "divine realm", Emperor Zun was eager to try.


    Because that is the legendary realm, Emperor Zun also wanted to know what kind of feeling it would be after reaching this realm.


    And Chi Meng promised to help him secretly, which made emperor Zun more confident in dealing with Han 3000.


    "Please rest assured that I will live up to my mission." Emperor Zun said firmly.


    Chi Meng nodded faintly.


    She didn''t tell emperor Zun one more thing. This kind of forced promotion is also a divine state, which is a force that emperor Zun''s body can''t bear at present. So even if he can kill Han 3000, it will bring huge sequelae to his body, and even may die in the process.


    Of course, for Chi Meng, Emperor Zun''s life and death do not matter, so there is no need to tell emperor Zun about it.


    After all, Emperor Zun is just a tool for Chi Meng to use. Afterwards, whether he is alive or dead is not what Chi Meng will care about.


    "Shall I go to Huanglong hall to meet Han 3000 now?" Emperor Zun asked.


    "Go ahead." Chi Meng said that she can''t wait to see Han 3000 die, and then take back her own noumenon from Han 3000.


    Emperor Zun took a look at the moon.


    The moon understood and left the imperial palace.


    Han 3000''s Inn.


    He has already felt the completion of the Huanglong hall array, which means that emperor Zun should come to him soon.


    "After this, I''m going to the world of all directions. Do you have any good suggestions?" Han 3000 asks Lin long.


    "Unless you can persuade Chi Meng to help and open the gate of heaven quietly, otherwise, you will be dead in the world. What else can I suggest?" Linlong said very frankly.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. This little thing''s mouth is really poisonous. Of course, what it says is also true.


    If Han 3000 wants to be safe, he has to go to all directions without knowing about Fu''s pulse. Otherwise, if Fu Leng dies, they will surely be counted on Han 3000.


    Han 3000 knows the simple truth that killing people pays for their lives.


    "If she can help, what do you think I should do in the world?" Han 3000 said.


    Linlong seriously thought about it and said: "in addition to the three families, there are many sects in the world. You can use these sects to hide your identity, join in, secretly observe the movement of Fu family, and then improve your strength."


    "That''s not a good suggestion." Han 3000 said that joining the sect and being called a sect disciple can really cover up Han 3000''s identity, but it means that Han 3000 will go through a long latent process.


    "This is the only way, and in the process, you can also search for information about the Pangu clan. Once you find them, you will have the opportunity to control the power of the Pangu axe, and then you will be able to face the pulse of Fu." Lin long said.


    Han 3000 unconsciously nodded, Linlong''s words, convinced him.


    This is not really a good suggestion, but it is the only way. Although Han 3000 is reluctant, he can only do so.


    Now Han 3000 doesn''t rely on reckless efforts to do things. He needs to consider many factors. Otherwise, he will lose his life and everything will become empty talk.


    Temporary forbearance, in exchange for a bright future, is also acceptable to Han 3000.


    "In my opinion, it''s inferior, but thank you. Don''t worry, I will help you to revitalize the dragon clan." Han 3000 said.


    This is the deal between Han 3000 and Linlong.


    Although Linlong has won the dragon''s heart, it is still a very difficult thing to bring the Dragon back to its peak only by its own strength.


    After all, the dragon people in the world have been enslaved for too many years, and Linlong can''t even find a helper of his own.


    "The bridge of friendship between human and dragon may be between you and me." Lin long said.


    Han three thousand picked pick eyebrows, said: "people come, have to pick up, waiting for so many years, finally wait to come."


    After Han 3000 said this, Yuexia just stepped into the inn, and almost everything was under Han 3000''s control.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1650

    Did not wait for the next month to find Han 3000, Han 3000 has appeared in front of the next month.


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 said directly.


    This gives Yuexia a sense of uncertainty, because Han 3000 seems to be ready for everything, and his fearlessness is obviously full of confidence.


    That is to say, he is still not afraid of emperor Zun when he understands all the circumstances, so the battle of life and death will be dangerous for emperor Zun.


    Yuexia didn''t speak. She led Han 3000 to the imperial dragon hall.


    On the main hall, Emperor Zun had been waiting, and quietly urged the array to improve his strength.


    This feeling of strength gradually strengthened made emperor Zun very obsessed. Unfortunately, once he left Huanglong hall, he would be beaten back to his original shape.


    When he came to the hall, Han 3000 looked at his familiar face and couldn''t help smiling.


    I didn''t expect that the emperor, who had died once, could still stand in front of him.


    And this time, Emperor Zun will die in Han 3000''s hands in the same way, which makes Han 3000 a little sad.


    How could such a cruel thing happen to the same person twice?


    "I never dreamed that I would kill someone a second time." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Emperor Zun didn''t quite understand what Han 3000''s words meant. He said to Han 3000 in a accusing manner, "Han 3000, do you know how many innocent lives are involved because of you?"


    Han 3000 did not deny this.


    The whole ethereal sect, if not for him, would not be killed by Fu Leng.


    But as the founder of ethereal sect, Chi Meng watched all this happen without stopping it. Is it difficult for her to have no responsibility?


    Of course, at this time, it was not a decision. Emperor Zun just wanted a reasonable reason to deal with Han 3000.


    "If you want to kill me, there''s no need to make excuses. She''s willing to help you, but she also wants me to die. In this case, let''s be direct." Han 3000 light said.


    He didn''t feel Chi Meng nearby, which makes Han 3000 a little strange. Is she so confident in emperor Zun that she doesn''t stare at the scene.


    Just relying on the power of emperor Zun alone will never pose a threat to Han 3000.


    Emperor Zun didn''t expect that Han 3000 would speak so thoroughly, and Han 3000''s fearless appearance made emperor Zun feel a little uneasy.


    He knew that this was a dead end, but he still came. It only showed that he was not afraid of himself.


    "Are you so confident?" Emperor Zun said with gnashing teeth.


    "Although she has enhanced the power of the array, so that you can temporarily reach the divine realm, but I am a real divine realm, how can I be afraid of your opportunistic divine realm? Moreover, your body can''t bear the powerful power of the divine realm, so even if I don''t fight with you, you will be attacked by this power. Do you think I need to be afraid of you? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    This is very reasonable, which makes emperor Zun a little nervous.


    Indeed, Han 3000 is a real divine realm, while he is a temporarily enhanced divine realm. There is no comparability between the two.


    Han 3000''s last words made emperor Zun feel uneasy.


    He knew exactly what the consequences would be if he was attacked by force.


    But Chi Meng said that he would help in secret, which reluctantly made emperor Zun have more confidence.


    When everything is said, there is no need for so much nonsense.


    Emperor Zun urged the array with all his strength, and his strength increased with the speed that the naked eye could reach.


    This kind of experience has happened once for Han 3000, so he was not surprised at all. Moreover, this time, Han 3000 was in a real divine state and did not pay any attention to the emperor.


    More worthy of Han 3000''s attention is the hidden Chi dream.


    Although she did not appear, but she wanted to kill Han 3000 heart, this thing will never be so simple.


    Emperor Zun''s realm soon soared to the divine realm. For emperor Zun, who had never felt so powerful before, he felt as if he could destroy heaven and earth by playing between his fingers.


    "This is the feeling of the divine realm. It can be so powerful." Emperor Zun said to himself.


    This is like a joke in Han 3000''s ears.


    How could it be so powerful?


    It has been a long time since Han 3000 became a real divine realm, but he never thought that divine realm was so powerful.


    When Emperor Zun said that, it only means that he has never seen the world.


    "The power in your eyes, for some people, is nothing but mole ants." Han 3000 sighed and said that he was mocking emperor Zun as well as himself.


    "Han 3000, your time of death has come. I advise you not to make unnecessary resistance." Emperor Zun said to Han 3000 in a rainbow like manner.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "you once died in my hands, but you just forgot. Since I can let you die the first time, I can let you die the second time."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1651

    "You are too arrogant!" The emperor roared, and then the whole person suddenly gathered strength. The emperor''s Dragon hall was flying away for a long time. All the time, under the side of the moon, he suddenly felt that it was very difficult to breathe.


    Is this the power of the divine realm?!


    Is this the real power of emperor Zun?


    If so, what is the fear of emperor Zun in Xuanyuan world?


    Han three thousand just a smile, then, a gentle wave.


    "Bang!"


    Before emperor Zun could reflect it, he was immediately thrown away by a strange force. After flying several meters upside down, he hit the Dragon chair heavily behind him. This smash seemed to be ordinary, but in fact, it was powerful. Under the heavy blow, the Golden Dragon chair was already cracked and mottled.


    Emperor Zun just took a breath, and the whole dragon chair collapsed!


    In the dust, Emperor Zun looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    How is that possible?


    With the blessing of the array, I''m already a strong one in the divine realm level. Even if I''m not as good as Han 3000, I won''t be worse, will I?


    However, as soon as he got in touch with him, Emperor Zun found that it was not so bad at all, but so far.


    Why is the gap so big?


    "Now, are you still arrogant?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile, but his eyes were full of murderous air, which made emperor Zun''s back feel cool.


    Emperor Zun is unwilling to get up, and the array shrinks at the same time. Han 3000 can clearly feel that all the energy in the array is gathering on emperor Zun in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, Chi Meng, who was hidden in the dark, turned himself into an array stone in an instant to maximize the energy of the whole array.


    With the sword spirit of this ancient artifact as an eye, the array of Huanglong hall reached its peak. Emperor Zun felt a continuous stream of energy pouring into his body.


    Emperor Zun grinned grimly, but soon, he frowned slightly, because he felt that the energy gathered more and more, and even made his body unable to bear it.


    Chi Meng''s plan is to use emperor Zun as a firing battery of array energy, and give Han 3000 a fatal blow based on all the energy of his sword spirit. Although the battery can''t bear such a huge force, it will explode and die in an instant, she doesn''t care about it. What she cares about is that Han 3000 is under this blow, It will disappear forever.


    In Xuanyuan world, no one can bear their own fatal blow!


    It''s impossible for Han 3000 to support the cold world!


    "Almost."


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly laughed.


    In the face of emperor condensing all the energy of a blow, Han 3000 but suddenly showed a ghost smile.


    What makes emperor Zun fall into life thinking and self doubt is that Han 3000 does not hide or defend himself at this time, but stands there with his hands on his waist.


    Is he crazy?


    Or, he doesn''t have himself in his eyes at all?!


    In the face of his full attack, he didn''t defend or attack!?


    Although emperor Zun was hurt by Han 3000''s way of doing this, he was just as happy. He liked the feeling of being king for a short time, and he was more happy. Han 3000 would surely die under his own attack.


    At that time, he was the most powerful man in Xuanyuan world!


    "Go to hell, Han 3000!" Emperor Zun roared a smile, the whole person because of the huge energy full has completely changed the eyes blood red, he didn''t understand, his body has also reached the critical point!


    However, when Emperor Zun was ready to attack with all his strength, he was shocked to find that the energy of the array was suddenly waning madly, and the power that just made him confident no longer belonged to him.


    At this time, Han 3000 slowly took out the jade sword and put it quietly in front of him.


    Chi Meng gave up. If this attack goes away, the jade sword itself will be broken, and she will disappear with it!


    "Take this out, just for fun." Han 3000 suddenly has no conscience of a smile, and instantly took back the jade sword.


    If Chi Meng wants to do things for herself, she has to be willing to surrender to herself.


    Han Sanyi laughs: "now, it''s OK."


    "You want to die!"


    Chi Meng almost broke his waist by Han 3000''s operation. At the critical moment, he took out his own sword and threatened himself, making him have to withdraw the attack. But at the moment of withdrawing, he suddenly put away his sword.


    This is clearly chiguoguo''s provocation!


    When was Chi Meng so humiliated by a inferior creature in Xuanyuan world?


    Chi dream suddenly a force, since Han 3000 want to die, then give him a happy. Turn the body into the eye of the whole array again, and gather all the energy crazily.


    "Han 3000, today, I want you to pay for the blood you killed me in those years!"


    When he felt that his strength was converging on him again, Emperor Zun''s blood was surging again. Looking at Han 3000 was like seeing a duck with a mouth, full of eager greed.


    He wants Han 3000 to break into pieces. He wants Han 3000 to regret what he did to him. He wants Han 3000 to understand that this is the tragic end of offending himself¡° Is that right? " Han 3000 smiles gently. Looking at Han 3000''s smile at this time, Emperor Zun was quite upset: "what? Han 3000, up to now, are you still trying to be brave? "¡° Who''s trying to be brave? Don''t you have to count in your heart? Even if Chi Meng can help you to maximize the energy of the array, so what? With your body like a mole ant, can you eat it? You should feel like you''re going to burst now, right? " Han 3000 sneers. As soon as this remark came out, Han 3000 was right about the emperor''s desire. The huge energy was completely full of his body, and he had no ability to accept them, let alone try to control them. Today''s emperor Zun is more like a puppet in Chi Meng''s hand, unable to control himself at all. But the strong for a while let him not mind these, even he tried to deceive himself, this will be eternal¡° Han 3000, stop talking nonsense. Now, I''ll show you what is a real mole ant Han Sanqian doesn''t want to talk. He just picks his eyebrows in the face of emperor Zun''s self-confidence¡° Boom Pulling the shaking energy of the whole Huanglong hall, Han 3000 was swept directly through the air. The whole body of emperor Zun was already red, and the powerful force began to eat his body. He did not expect that his body would collapse in an instant after releasing all the energy. Even, life is not long. He is willing to kill Han 3000 and ascend the throne of Xuanyuan as the world''s strongest man, even if it is only a second. But the wind swept through... The glass of Huanglong hall was broken, the gold was destroyed, and the whole palace was devastated by the energy. But only one man, one beast, was sitting on the ground, looking at the emperor with ease! Han 3000 is not dead! How is that possible?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1652

    Emperor Zun''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe the fact in front of him. Even Chi Meng in the dark widened his eyes. He couldn''t close his mouth for a long time!


    In ancient times, with the power of the array, that strike can be said to destroy the sky and the earth, and trigger the earthquake of the whole Xuanyuan world. But why, Han 3000 can survive such an attack, and without injury!


    Emperor Zun could not understand it, and the old blood gushed directly from his chest.


    "You..."


    "How... How possible?"


    "I have said that you are just a mole ant in front of me. I can kill you once, and I can also kill you twice." Han 3000 gave a scornful smile.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Emperor Zun is not willing to roar.


    "If you can''t understand some things, you will naturally think it''s impossible. Do you want to know the answer?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Emperor Zun nodded, he wanted to know the answer too much, at least, he died, also can close his eyes.


    "But why should I tell you?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Emperor Zun''s breath gradually began to be unable to keep up with him.


    Seeing that emperor Zun is about to die of anger, Lin long shakes his head helplessly in his heart. Emperor Zun is so arrogant that he has to die. He is so angry.


    "The puppet is dead. Should you come out, too?"


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly sneered.


    In the dark, Chi Meng understood that everything was over, and she appeared slowly.


    When Han 3000 put forward the jade sword and took it back, she knew that Han 3000 knew all the truth.


    Since a fatal blow can''t kill him, it''s time to admit it.


    "You''re just as curious as he is, why I''m all right."


    Although Chi Meng didn''t speak, his eyes were fixed on Han 3000. He obviously wanted to know the answer.


    Han three thousand smile: "you should know the answer."


    Chi Meng smiles bitterly. Yes, she knows the answer and even the result, but she is not willing to give in to Han 3000, so she chooses to let go.


    However, Han 3000 has Pangu''s axe. All her attacks can''t hurt Han 3000 at all. Even through emperor Zun, Emperor Zun can only be a strong man in the false divine realm. In front of the real divine realm, how can he use it!


    Han 3000 only needs to touch the protection mechanism of Pangu axe. All Chi Meng''s attacks are clowns. As long as emperor Zun can''t hold on, Chi Meng will fail.


    "No matter how exquisite the array of Huanglong city is, in front of Pangu''s axe, I''m nothing. What is it?" Chi Meng had a bitter smile, which was very sad.


    "Just understand." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "If you want to defeat the enemy, you can kill it." Chi Meng gently closed his eyes and accepted the ending.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have used your sword body just now." Han 3000 said with a smile, "make a deal."


    "Deal? Like you? You deserve it, too? " Chi Meng is not happy.


    "Ha ha, then either you go to die, anyway, I don''t care."


    "How do you want to trade?" Chi Meng said coldly.


    "Help me open the gate of the world in all directions!"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng looked at Han 3000 with an extremely complicated look and opened the heavenly gate of the world?


    This is extremely difficult for people in Xuanyuan world, but for Han 3000, it''s a trivial matter that can be easily captured, but he has to do it himself. Why?!


    "As long as you help me open the gate of heaven, I can give you a way to live, OK?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Chi Meng was very angry when she heard this. She hated the lower creatures talking to herself in such a threatening tone. However, the sword was in people''s arms and she had to bow her head: "are you sure?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and stops talking.


    "Let''s start now. Taking advantage of the energy fluctuation caused by the array just now in the Imperial City, we quickly find a hidden place and quietly open the gate of heaven. I don''t know if we can leave here." Linlong said quietly at this time.


    At present, there is such a big shock in the Imperial City, which will inevitably attract a lot of attention later. Taking this opportunity to hide behind the scenes is the best time.


    Han 3000 nods and saves Su Yingxia, but Mo Yang, Dao 12 and others are helpless in Xuanyuan world. Han 3000 is worried about them.


    "Only the weak will think about how to protect the people around him. The real strong never need it, because no one dares to provoke him. Do you know what I mean?" Lin long urged.


    Yes, only when you are strong enough to make people afraid, others will not dare to get close to you, that is the real security.


    After thinking about it, Han Sanya and his party quickly went to the mountains in the opposite direction from the imperial city.


    In front of the Tianmen gate, Chi Meng suddenly looked at Han 3000 coldly and said, "if you want me to open the Tianmen gate, I have another request."


    "You don''t have so many demands. It''s good that the defeated general can give you a way to live." Lin long is not happy. He can''t wait to return to the world of the eight sides and restart the glory of the dragon with their hearts¡° I can open the gate to send you up, but my request is that I stay in Xuanyuan world. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1653

    Chi Meng is still unwilling. At this time, she is still thinking about how to restore her freedom. In the future, she can even dominate the Xuanyuan world, which is a good way to play.


    At least that way, she doesn''t have to be with this lower creature. In Chi Meng''s eyes, Han 3000 is not qualified!


    Linlong immediately despised: "no, what I hate most in Linlong''s life is this kind of person who has a beautiful name. He would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, right? Three thousand


    Han three thousand a wry smile, Lin long this son of a bitch how come of courage with Chi dream say this kind of shameless words?


    "If you don''t agree, I won''t open the gate of heaven. I know that the reason why you let me open the door of heaven is that you want to enter the world quietly. I disdain to be with you for this kind of sneaking behavior. Therefore, either promise my request or I would rather die with dignity! "


    "Bah, you have to die with dignity. Do you believe that my dragon brother broke your sword body, and then peed to take care of his handsome face?" Linlong said shamelessly.


    Chi mengdun was so angry that he couldn''t compete with Lin long. He was so angry that he spewed out a few words from his mouth: "you despicable little earthworm!"


    Lin long was about to fight back, but Han 3000 interrupted him: "yes, I can meet your requirements!"


    This words, Chi dream a little doubt that he heard wrong, Han 3000 actually agreed.


    "I said you are crazy, you leave it in Xuanyuan world? Don''t we have an agreement to let him identify with you, and then you give it to your wife? " Lin long hurriedly whispered in Han 3000''s ear.


    Looking at Linlong''s appearance that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry, Han 3000 shakes his head, turns around and says to Chi Meng, "open the gate of heaven."


    Chi Meng was afraid that Han 3000 would suddenly change his mind. He couldn''t help saying that he would activate all his energy and slowly open the gate of heaven.


    Linlong still reluctantly persuades Han santian, but Han 3000 doesn''t pay any attention and goes straight to the gate of heaven.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Behind him, Chi Meng suddenly remembered something!


    "Where''s the jade sword?"


    "What jade sword?" Han turned back.


    Chi Meng is impatient. Now, this son of a bitch is still pretending to be completely innocent. Don''t you know what jade sword is?!


    "She seems to be talking about her body." Lin long added at this time.


    Han 3000 nodded and took out the jade sword from his arms. Fangfo was deliberately showing off: "do you think it''s this?"


    Lin long nodded.


    Han 3000 directly ignored Chi Meng''s eyes, but did not dare to show too obvious eyes, and then took back the jade sword: "are you kidding, I just promised her to stay in Xuanyuan world, but did not promise to return the sword body to him."


    Linlong instantly understood Han 3000''s meaning, nodded as if to pound garlic: "it seems to be so."


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    Then, a man and a beast turned and entered the gate of heaven.


    Chi Meng is very popular. He allows himself to stay in the Xuanyuan world, but he doesn''t give himself the body of the sword. After all, he still lets himself die in disguise?


    If she can''t be in the same space with the noumenon, she will die sooner or later!


    After understanding the routine of Han 3000, Chi Meng looks at the gate of heaven which is about to close. It''s too late to chase it. Chi Meng clenches his teeth and says to himself in a cold voice: "Han 3000, I Chi Meng swear today that one day, I will cut off your dog''s head to vent my hatred, you shameful lower creature!"


    At this time, the gate of heaven has been closed slowly. Today''s war and the opening of the gate of heaven, Chi Meng needs to cultivate for a period of time to reopen it again. It''s impossible to find those two guys immediately.


    "Fastest, it will be half a month later..." Chi Meng shook his head angrily and reluctantly, turned and left.


    After the three disappeared, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance. From the beginning of fighting in the imperial court, she had been tracking quietly from a long distance until the end of everything.


    Yuexia asked her about Han 3000, and she knew emperor Zun''s plan, so she had been observing secretly.


    Who else is there but Felix!


    She doesn''t play the trick of betraying Han 3000 or emperor Zun. Instead, she wanders on both sides like a person with nothing to do. It''s none of her business to guard against Buddhism. But is she really none of her business?!


    If it''s none of your business, why should you be more nervous than anyone else.


    At this time, Han 3000, who came out of Tianmen, suddenly saw a different world when he opened his eyes after experiencing a strong glare.


    The pure blue sky, the fresh air, and the antique


    Wait a minute, where the hell is this?!


    Looking at the mountains around in front of us, there is a vast expanse at our feet. Far away, a poor village is located there. As soon as the wind blows, it almost falls down.


    On the gate of the village, there is a plaque half suspended, with cobwebs all over it.


    Han 3000 is very surprised. What the hell is this?! The world of all directions?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1654

    The two walked into the village. The half hung plaque was painted with three characters of nihilism, which had gone through vicissitudes under the wind and rain.


    Walking into the village, the seven thatched cottages are dilapidated, which is the only wealth of the whole village.


    "I didn''t expect that there are such remote places in the world." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Lin long had no choice but to smile and said, "wherever there is a class, there is the law of the jungle. The same is true in the world of all directions."


    Han 3000 is about to speak. He is in a bigger thatched cottage in the farthest place, but there is a loud noise.


    A man with blue robes and sword eyebrows, holding a crystal clear sword, sneered coldly.


    In front of him, an old man was stooping and was being trampled on the ground by one of his followers. His old eyes were full of helplessness and sadness. Next, there are two people are rummaging, make the house a mess.


    Soon, two people from the box out of eight bottles of green bottles, handed to the hands of the man in green.


    Looking at the eight small bottles in his hand, green clothes gave a cold smile: "seven martial uncle, you should have taken them out earlier. At least you don''t have to suffer from these skin and flesh."


    "Ye Gucheng, I''m your master at least. If you treat me like this, it''s bound to be thunder!" The old man wanted to get angry, but because he was beaten, he had no strength.


    "Well, master, are you worthy to be my master? In the seven peaks of nihilism, you are the most useless elder. You are also worthy of being the master of Ye Gucheng, the gifted youth of nihilism? Remember, I''m a disciple of Shoufeng now. I have nothing to do with you, Qin Qingfeng. " Ye Gu Cheng cold voice disdains to smile a way.


    With that, he spit on the ground.


    Qin Qingfeng clenches his teeth. Even if he is not willing, what can he do?


    Nihilism is located in the southwest of Pianan. Although it is not a big school, it is also a Fangzong school. In addition to the main peak vein of nihilism, there are seven peaks under the sect. Each peak is presided over by an elder. With the consent of the elder, each disciple can choose the elder of each peak to practice.


    Qin Qingfeng had the lowest accomplishments among the seven peaks, so no one wanted to come to the seven peaks, so Qin Qingfeng was not willing to go there.


    In the past 20 years, Qin Qingfeng has been looking for young people everywhere. He is ashamed of his blood. Among them, ye Gucheng is the most proud young genius. In order to cultivate this disciple, Qin Qingfeng took great pains and risked his life many times to find all kinds of natural resources and treasures to cultivate this talented apprentice. However, three years ago, Qin Qingfeng was beaten by an accident and lost all his accomplishments, leaving only half his life.


    Seeing this, the disciples of Qifeng left. Ye Gucheng, the beloved disciple, turned to Taifeng.


    In one or two years, ye Gucheng will come back to Qifeng, but every time he comes, he comes to rob Lvyu zhenneng bottle. This is the monthly fixed salary of our elders. There is a lot of energy in Lvyu zhenneng bottle. It is an important source of energy for each nihilist to cultivate. It is very precious.


    "Come on, I''m too lazy to waste words with this old trash. Let''s go!" Ye Gucheng takes things and turns to leave with satisfaction.


    On the ground, as soon as his entourage loosened his feet, Qin Qingfeng bent down and tried to climb to the foot of Ye Gucheng, begging: "don''t you even leave a bottle for me this time? I... I need to use it for medical treatment. "


    In the past, ye Gucheng came to rob Lvyu zhenneng, and how many of them would stay there. After all, Qin Qingfeng had no accomplishments and could not cultivate, so he had to rely on it to stabilize his injury.


    "A month later, it''s the critical moment for the master to select his disciples from qifengli. There''s no idle green jade energy left for you. You can either bear it or die early and live beyond it." With a cold drink, ye Gucheng directly kicks Qin Qingfeng to the ground.


    Han 3000 wanted to rush past, but he was grabbed by Linlong.


    "In the world of all directions, we are just mole ants. Don''t be impulsive. We are not his opponent just now." Lin long shook his head and admonished him.


    Han 3000 nodded. What Lin long said is reasonable.


    He can be the strongest in the Xuanyuan world, but in the octagonal world, he is nothing at all.


    Act rashly, in the end will only pay a heavy price for their own recklessness.


    With a long sigh, Han 3000 walked towards Qin Qingfeng and gently helped him up.


    Qin Qingfeng looked at Han 3000, shook his head and sighed: "although I don''t know which peak you are, you should not meddle in the affairs of our master and apprentice, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "You mean the man just now? Are you teachers and apprentices Han 3000 asked.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and told Han 3000 the general story.


    "In fact, you should report this to zongmen. It''s too lawless." Han 3000 said after listening.


    Qin Qingfeng shakes his head helplessly. He doesn''t think about it at all. How can an old elder fight with a clan in the future.


    "Are you willing?"


    When Qin Qingfeng heard this, he looked up warily at Han 3000.


    But soon, Qin Qingfeng was relieved. As a dying man, he had nothing to worry about.


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng shook his head: "naturally, I''m not reconciled, but what can I do. My disciples betrayed me one by one when they knew that I was injured and became useless. I want to be proud, but is there anyone? "¡° What do you think of me Han 3000 smiles. Qin Qingfeng''s eyes flashed a ray of joy, but soon disappeared, shaking his head and wry smile: "are you kidding me? I''m just a waste. I have nothing to teach you, and I don''t have the ability to teach you. " Qin Qingfeng is naturally very interested in Han 3000''s proposal. He wants to teach a good apprentice and beat those disciples who betray him in the face. However, even ye Gucheng''s only hope is gone. He has long been willing to degenerate and become a living dead man. But at this time, someone rekindled his hope, how he didn''t like it. But when he was happy, he had to face an extremely cruel fact. What did he use to teach his apprentices? What qualifications does he have to be a master. Han Sanqian said: "to tell you the truth, I used to be called a waste, so sometimes waste plus waste may have different effects. Maybe this is the so-called congeniality. How about it? Do you want to take me In the world of all directions, the strong are respected, and killing will only be more merciless. A nameless person will never know how to write about death. Nihilism is a sect, which can not only provide protection, but also enhance his own strength. In the future, it is the best choice for Han 3000 to travel to find the Pangu clan under the name of a sect disciple. Looking at Han 3000''s serious appearance, Qin Qingfeng couldn''t help looking at him¡° I can accept you, but the problem is... " Qin Qingfeng clenched his teeth and frowned for a moment. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1655

    "OK, come with me." With that, Qin Qingfeng turned and entered the room. Within a moment, he put on a crane pattern white coat and walked out slowly.


    Han 3000, at his request, helped him out of the village and walked all the way to a mountain far away.


    When he reached the middle of the mountain, Qin Qingfeng took out a waist token from his arms. After a volley, a door of void slowly opened. Enter from the door, then came to a completely different dream world.


    Green mountains and green waters, white birds roam, and several red fish swim slowly in the air. In the most central place, there is an air hall. Four green peaks are like fingers, tightly encircled. From a distance, they look like fairyland.


    Two people from the entrance, stepping on the floating stairs slowly up.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the main hall, there was a cry.


    "Oh, come and have a look. What''s the wind blowing today? It''s blowing our seventh martial uncle."


    The six disciples, seeing Qin Qingfeng, couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    Han 3000 was a little annoyed. His master was just like himself on earth. It seemed that any individual could humiliate him.


    Qin Qingfeng didn''t pay attention to them, so he had to move on.


    "Seventh martial uncle, where are you going? The leader has orders. You can''t enter the main hall without permission." The first disciple stopped Qin Qingfeng, and his face was full of disdain.


    "I have something to do with elder martial brother leader. Could you tell me?" Qin Qingfeng said politely.


    The first disciple took out his ear, glanced at Qin Qingfeng and said with a sneer, "seventh martial uncle, it seems that you are not only useless, but also deaf. Don''t I know what I mean? You can''t go in! See? Get out of the way when you understand. Don''t get in the way here. "


    Qin Qingfeng wanted to say something else, but he couldn''t stand that disciple''s impatience. He directly pushed Qin Qingfeng away: "enough, old man, I''ll give you face. If I don''t give you face, you''re an old dog. Don''t give me face."


    Qin Qingfeng didn''t get angry, but he gave a low smile: "nephew, it''s like this. I''ve just accepted an apprentice. According to the regulations, I need to report to the leader, and then I''ll have the entrance test."


    On hearing this, several disciples immediately put a smile on their faces, and almost at the same time fixed their eyes on Han 3000.


    "I''ll go. Uncle seven has taken in his apprentices. It''s a wonder in the world. Go and inform the headmaster quickly." The first disciple''s ridicule should not be too obvious.


    "I don''t know if there is something wrong with this product. If you don''t choose anything, choose an old trash to be your master."


    "Ha ha, people have their own aspirations. Maybe they just want to learn how to be a waste."


    "I don''t think this boy is a gifted person. He should be a waste, so waste goes with waste."


    A moment later, Tongchuan''s disciple came back, forced himself to smile and said to Qin Qingfeng, "seventh martial uncle, the leader has agreed to let you take your apprentice to the drill ground, and he will wait for you there."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded gratefully and took Han 3000 to the drill ground.


    The training ground is located in front of the main hall. It is the size of four football fields. Four animals are carved around it. It is lifelike and dignified.


    Just when they arrived, around the hall, a large number of people swarmed out of the six peaks and rushed to this side.


    In a short time, all the Liufeng disciples fell at the gate of the main hall one by one and came slowly towards the drill ground.


    Everyone''s face was filled with endless ridicule. They came to watch the news.


    Waste has taken apprentices. This is the top news of nihilism. Many people want to come and see for themselves which waste is more waste. They will find such a waste to worship their teacher.


    When a group of disciples came to the drill ground and saw Qin Qingfeng beside them, some people shook their heads and sighed, others laughed.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that such a handsome young man has a bit of a brain problem. He asked Qin Qingfeng to be his teacher." Some female disciples feel sorry for Han 3000 at this time.


    "Ha ha, this kind of useless thing is not smart enough. If you don''t believe it, call him over and try. I can blow his head out with one blow. " Next to the female disciple, a male disciple said with disdain.


    At this time, the most peripheral disciples began to have a little commotion.


    "Look, elder martial brother Lu Yunfeng of Shoufeng is here. My God, that''s the light of Shoufeng."


    "What is the light of the first peak, ye Gucheng!"


    "Ye Gucheng is a fart. According to me, elder martial sister Qin Shuang of Sifeng is the strongest one."


    "I agree with that. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is not only the most beautiful fairy of nihilism, but also the leader of the younger generation."


    Two men and a woman came slowly at this time. Two men were very handsome, and one woman was as beautiful as a fairy. Although she was dressed in white, her skin was like water and her facial features were gorgeous.


    She has almost the beauty of the city and the face of destroying the country. She is the best thing in the eyes of all people, but she is as cold as frost as her name.


    Her name is Qin Shuang! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1656

    As soon as Qin Shuang came, a group of disciples fell into the flower mania, and they took the initiative to get out of the way.


    Behind Qin Shuang are ye Gucheng, whom Han 3000 had seen before, and Lu Yunfeng, the elder martial brother of Shoufeng.


    Looking at Qin Qingfeng standing in the field, Qin Shuang''s eyes are full of disgust and a kind of gnashing hatred. Then, she gently glances at Han 3000.


    "Ha ha, seventh martial uncle, you are really old and strong. When I went to see you before, I said that I was going to die. Have you accepted apprentices so soon?" Ye Gucheng laughs.


    When he heard that his former master had accepted his apprentice, ye Gucheng didn''t panic at all. When he saw Han 3000''s cultivation, he didn''t panic at all. This is the perfect combination of waste and waste.


    Qin Qingfeng snorted coldly. He was too lazy to deal with such people.


    Lu Yunfeng said with a smile: "seventh martial uncle, in view of the situation of Qifeng, I know you are eager to accept apprentices, but you don''t have to be too anxious. You can bring any crooked melons and dates to the clan."


    After arriving at the scene, Lu Yunfeng gave Han 3000 a good look.


    Although we can''t find out Han 3000''s specific accomplishments, it''s obvious that his energy fluctuation is almost weak. In addition, he has to worship a useless person as a teacher. Even if he is a genius, he will become an idiot sooner or later.


    Lu Yunfeng''s words immediately made the scene roar with laughter.


    As soon as Han Sanqian came up with a voice, he suddenly felt that some powerful forces were coming slowly. He looked up. On the stage, an old man with white hair, wearing eight trigrams and grey robes, led the seven elders slowly into the room.


    The leader is master Sanyong, the leader of nihilism.


    Although he is nearly a thousand years old, he still looks like he is about 60 years old. He has a strong air of self-confidence.


    Behind him are the elders of the ring house of nihilism and Liufeng.


    "Elder master." Seeing Sanyong, Qin Qingfeng bowed his head respectfully.


    Sanyong nodded and glanced at Qin Qingfeng: "Qingfeng, is this the apprentice you want to take?"


    "Yes, elder master." Qin Qingfeng gritted his teeth and insisted that although he was also not confident, Han 3000 would stand up to the end since he was willing to worship him.


    "Ordinary talent, such people also want to enter my nihilism?" Next to master Sanyong, Wu Yan, the elder of the ring house, drinks coldly.


    "Lao Qi, I''m afraid you want to be crazy to accept apprentices."


    "Ha ha, Lao Qi, although we all know that you are a waste now, you don''t have to accept apprentices in order to find face. Do you want to rely on apprentices to turn you over? As for this apprentice, you don''t think it''s shameful, but we still think it''s shameful. "


    "You don''t know what kind of virtue you are. If it wasn''t for the elder martial brother, the leader, who was very old and supported you by the clan, you would have died outside long ago. You didn''t even know that you had to accept apprentices. Do you deserve it?"


    "Yes, I''m also firmly against it. Qin Qingfeng Qifeng has withdrawn from our nihilism according to the rules of nihilism. We don''t recognize any of his disciples."


    "That''s right. Nihilism has only six peaks, not seven."


    As soon as Wu Yan''s words fell, a group of elders began to sneer.


    Among the elders, only Xiangning, the elder of Sifeng, didn''t answer. He just kept staring at Qin Qingfeng.


    Although Qin Qingfeng is the youngest of the seven elders, he looks at least a few decades older than those elders because he has lost his cultivation.


    "It''s not necessary to say that Qingfeng is the elder of nihilism, so according to the rules of nihilism, as long as the person he wants to accept passes the nihilism test, he can get started." Master Sanyong waved his hand and motioned the elders behind him not to say much.


    Then he looked at elder Wu Yan of the eye ring Academy.


    "Well, according to the rules of our sect, every entrant must attack the four stone statues in the four directions of the main hall through his own strength. If all the four statues move, you can become an entry-level disciple of our sect!"


    With the announcement of the elder of the ring court, the hall roared. The four stone statues that had been in the four directions of the hall immediately flew over and landed around Han 3000, locking him in the middle.


    Each stone statue weighs a thousand tons. If you want to move four at the same time, the strength must be at least about ten thousand tons.


    Han 3000 gently picks up the energy in his body. As soon as he lifts his breath, he is ready to push the stone statue. Suddenly, he obviously feels that the whole stone statue has suddenly increased a lot of strength. With a light glance, the elder of the ring yard can''t help showing a grim smile.


    Obviously, he secretly applied force, increasing the difficulty of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile. In his hand, the red eyed jade Python is in his left hand, and the Linlong is in his right hand. With the help of the two beasts, Han 3000''s strength suddenly increases, and the four stone statues move faintly at this time.


    The elder of the ring court couldn''t help but smile and clench his teeth. Han 3000 suddenly felt Wan Shan''s strength on him, and his throat was hot, and he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    See Han 3000 pushed for a long time, but the four stone statue is still, the crowd, timely burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha, see? It turns out that it''s a waste. No wonder Qin Qingfeng was chosen as master. It''s also a waste that someone can collect. I can''t wait for it."


    "I can''t even push the four stone statues. It''s better to go home and farm." Qin Qingfeng looks at Han 3000, who is already sweating in the stone array. He is extremely anxious and at a loss. Qin frost speechless white a Qin Qingfeng, is about to turn around and go. At this time, the array, suddenly a loud noise¡° The four stone statues are broken! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1657

    With a roar of surprise, the crowd went to the middle of the training ground. At this time, the dust was flying, and the fragments of the four stone statues were blown all over the ground. Han 3000''s face was sweating, and his whole body was almost in a state of collapse.


    "This..." all the disciples were speechless.


    The six elders on the stage have even narrower eyes.


    "In the 400 years since nihilism, no one has been able to break the stone statue. This son..."


    "The boy looks so ordinary. How can he have this power?"


    Although the four stone statues are stones, they are extremely strong and heavy after being specially made by nihilism. It takes a lot of effort to push them forward, and it is even more difficult to destroy them.


    Qin Qingfeng face a joy, for Han 3000''s operation, a time of joy does not close.


    Yes, it can be done with most of the disciples of nihilism, but the problem is that it is used to assess new people, so Qin Qingfeng is very confident.


    But just when he was not very happy, at this time, elder Wu Yan of the commandment hall had a cold smile: "I declare that this son can not enter nihilism."


    Qin Qingfeng immediately frowned and said, "why?"


    Elder Wu Yan disdained to smile: "you still have the face to ask why? Let him push the statue, not let him hit it. "


    Qin Qingfeng was stunned. According to the rules of nihilism, he really didn''t pay attention to breaking the stone statue, because nihilism didn''t think that the new man could break the stone statue.


    "Headmaster, although Han... What''s your name?" Qin Qingfeng was suddenly stunned.


    "Three thousand!" Han 3000 whispered.


    "Although Han 3000 broke the stone statue, it also shows that he has extraordinary strength and great potential, headmaster." Qin Qingfeng pleaded with the leader.


    The headmaster is about to speak, but elder Wu Yan smiles coldly: "headmaster, the four stone statues have not been maintained this year, so they are broken."


    All the disciples who had been shocked were relieved.


    "After working for a long time, it turned out that this year''s four stone statues had forgotten to be maintained, so the accident happened. I thought that guy was very powerful."


    "Fierce, fierce fart, didn''t you see martial uncle of the ring court say that he was a fool. He asked him to push the stone statue, but he went to fight it."


    Every year, the four stone statues need nihilism to infuse energy. The stone statues rely on the material of ordinary stones to reach a thousand tons. Otherwise, it will only turn into the original shape and become an ordinary stone.


    On the stage, the six elders were also happy.


    "Elder martial brother, this is your fault. If you don''t take good care of the stone statue, it will become ordinary stone. Qin Qingfeng thinks that he has an excellent apprentice."


    "Ha ha, this is to give Qin Qingfeng a little hope, but also to trample it out."


    "That''s because he didn''t know it. He really thought that if he collected a piece of rubbish, he could turn over."


    "I''ve long known that the boy is not unusual, but he''s just a farmer''s material, but some people can''t get apprentices, so he''s just making up for the number."


    Looking at the six elders jeering, Wu Yan carefully looked at the leader and said in a soft voice: "elder martial brother, we all think this matter can''t pass, you see..."


    The headmaster nodded: "well, according to what you said, this son can''t enter nihilism!"


    "But... Elder master..."


    "Qin Qingfeng, don''t talk nonsense. The leader has made a decision. Don''t talk too much." Wu Yan interrupts Qin Qingfeng directly.


    "All right, let''s go." With that, the leader turned and left.


    Wu Yan coldly glanced at Qin Qingfeng and followed the leader.


    The six elders on the stage did not leave. Instead, they walked towards Qin Qingfeng. Seeing that the play was not finished, the disciples chose to stay where they were.


    "It''s really interesting today. A waste wants to enter my nihilism, but coincidentally, there''s a waste who needs an apprentice. We''ve got to get together." Elder Wufeng took the lead in speaking.


    "Laoqi, this man is old and useless. He has to think about how to make a coffin for himself. What can he do if he has nothing to do for a day?" Lu Yongjin sneered.


    "It seems that you are not satisfied with the result just now." Elder Er Feng disdains the way.


    "What''s not satisfactory." Elder Sanfeng directly pinched Han 3000''s face with one hand, just like kneading mud: "is that the qualification? I don''t think he''s too thin to be a farmer if I have no meat


    Han 3000''s face don''t pinch of life ache, indignant force directly beat off his hand, discontented stare at this dead fat man in front of him.


    "Oh, he''s quite bloody." Elder Sanfeng didn''t get angry but laughed. He stretched out his hand again. He jammed Han 3000''s neck and threw it forward.


    Han three thousand only feel a mountain directly push themselves to walk in general, simply unable to resist, a faltering fell to the ground, to a dog gnawing mud.


    All the disciples burst out laughing.


    Qin Shuang said goodbye, looked at Han 3000 on the ground, looked at Qin Qingfeng again, and said in a cold voice: "I know you''ll come out again and again


    "Stand up." Elder Sanfeng sneers at Han Sanqian. Han 3000 is very angry, but at this time, can only silently choose to endure. Sometimes, in the face of absolute gap, hard just is brainless, because you will ruin all opportunities¡° Third Elder martial brother, he is just a child. Why do you have to do that? " Qin Qingfeng''s weak way¡° Lao Qi, Third Elder martial brother, this is also to help you. How can you say that to him? He is to let you see the reality clearly. Do you understand? " Elder Liufeng said. Han three thousand just stood up from the ground at this time, six elder skin smile meat don''t smile, a gently shake hands. A huge force instantly overturned him for several meters, and finally hit him heavily on the ground. A mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out of his throat, but it didn''t mean to give in. Han 3000 bit his teeth, forced himself to stand up again with the sharp pain¡° Sixth younger martial brother is right. Although you are a waste now, we are brothers after all. You can''t tell the waste. We can help you. " Five elder a smile, the hand is again lightly a wave¡° Bang Han 3000, who just stood up, was blown over several meters by Juli again, and finally hit the floor tile heavily. At this time, a group of disciples covered their mouths and snickered. It was obvious that Han 3000 was the toy used by the elders to make fun of Qin Qingfeng¡° Five said it Boom¡° I also agree with Lao San For five times in a row, all the six elders, except the four elders, came once. Han 3000 was fanned all the way from the central hall to the entrance of the void, covered with blood and dust. On top of the hall, a group of disciples burst into laughter, and several elders were also satisfied. Qin Qingfeng is biting his teeth. It''s obvious that several elder martial brothers are beating their own face when they clean up Han 3000. It''s just that they are fighting with each other, so they are not ugly. But it''s hard for Han 3000¡° Six elder martial brothers, I''m sorry. I''m clumsy. I''ve accepted a piece of rubbish. Thank you very much. " Qin Qingfeng, suppressing his anger, turns around and walks towards Han 3000. The fourth elder Lin Mengxi quietly looks at Qin Qingfeng''s rickety back. There is a trace of pity in his eyes, but he is finally replaced by anger and shakes his head. Han Sanqian wakes up a day later, with multiple fractures and multiple internal organs displaced. If it wasn''t for the protection of Pangu axe and the skeleton, Han Sanqian believes that he would not have survived last night. The five old men almost brought themselves to death. If they were replaced by others, they would be paralyzed for life. This makes Han 3000 even more clear that the world is full of strong people. If there is a slight difference, it will be doomed¡° Are you awake? " Seeing Han 3000 wake up, Qin Qingfeng, who has been guarding all night, stands up nervously. For Han 3000, he felt very guilty. He had not accepted anyone to be an apprentice, but he almost let others die because of himself. Fortunately, he woke up. Otherwise, Qin Qingfeng would have no words. After he died, he would meet him in the hell of Lian. While Han three thousand was about to speak, he suddenly smelled a strange fragrance in the air. The smell was charming, but on the earth, Han three thousand was also very knowledgeable. Simple, and with a trace of milk fragrance, smell very attractive, and even desire. But when you see someone coming, this desire will freeze instantly. At the door, Qin Shuang dressed in white, gorgeous and moving, with a gorgeous face, coldly looking at them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1658

    "Shuanger..."


    Seeing Qin Shuang, Qin Qingfeng was very excited.


    Qin Shuang didn''t speak. She threw two green bottles on the ground. Han 3000 saw this thing yesterday and heard it was called green jade energy bottle.


    Han Sanqian was also surprised that when Qin Shuanggang threw the bottle, his hand was as delicate as jade.


    To be honest, Qin Shuang should be one of the most beautiful girls Han 3000 has seen since he visited the world.


    Even if Su Yingxia, compared with her, it''s a lot worse.


    "Drink it."


    Qin Shuang has few words, but her voice is nice. It''s cold and hard to get close to.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded, quickly bent down to pick up, and then opened a bottle to feed Han 3000.


    As soon as he entered his mouth, Han 3000 felt a very warm feeling in his body. This warmth went down from his mouth to the seven meridians and eight veins, and finally gathered in the Dantian, and then slowly disappeared. At this time, Han 3000 also felt that his body was much better.


    The place where he had been injured was basically healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Even Qin Qingfeng, who was opposite, drank another bottle after feeding himself. Only minutes later, Qin Qingfeng did not look like the old man who had bent before. On the contrary, he felt like a gatekeeper of the earth. He was ten years younger.


    "Thank you, frost." Qin Qingfeng said with a grateful smile.


    Qin Shuang, from the beginning to the end, stares at Qin Qingfeng like a dead man. There is no emotion in her charming and clear eyes.


    "Don''t be so intimate. I''m here because of my master." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    "Dream night?"


    Qin Shuang said nothing.


    Qin Qingfeng put a cold buttock on his hot face and nodded awkwardly¡° Thank her for me. "


    "Your thanks only make us sick."


    Han 3000 is a little confused. He''s obviously here to help them, but in the end, how do you feel that they have the feeling of meeting enemies?


    "Your name is Han 3000, isn''t it?" For the first time, Qin Shuang focuses on Han 3000.


    If Han 3000''s eyes were as cold as killing people when he was furious, Qin Shuang''s eyes were as cold as the Arctic ice.


    "Get up and come with me." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Han three thousand one Leng, at this time Qin Qingfeng but quickly Han three thousand to push up, what is this situation?


    "Why should I go with you?" Han 3000 was puzzled.


    Qin Shuang turned to the door, took a step, stopped and said in a cold voice, "from today on, you will become the vegetable garden slave of Sifeng."


    "Garden slave?" Han 3000 was shocked. What the hell is this?


    When did Lao Tzu promise to be your garden slave? Although Han 3000 didn''t know what he was doing, he knew it was not a good thing just by listening to the name.


    "Shuang''er, 3000 is a teacher. How can he be a slave in the vegetable garden?"


    Qin frost cold turn around, frost thousands of miles!


    "No, I''m not going to be a slave."


    "Did you take the money to sell yourself and not keep your promise?" Qin Shuang said, while slowly pulling out his sword.


    The sword is cold and the mang is cold. Han 3000 is hairy!


    "When did I get my money?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Just now, the green jade energy bottle you two drank is the money for selling yourself! Otherwise, will you drink with your two wastes? " Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Han 3000''s heart is full of ten thousand grass mud horses galloping by. He thought Qin Shuang was the kind of person with a cold face and a hot heart. He didn''t think it was a big mistake. She didn''t help others. It was clear that she was cheating people, even without blinking her eyes.


    Han 3000 was just about to argue, but Lin long said in his mind: "3000, go, nihilism is not a big deal, but it has a strong aura in nihilism. It''s very helpful for you to stay in it."


    "Besides, if you have nothing to do, you can mix more green jade energy bottles."


    If you think about it, there''s some truth in it. The green jade energy bottle is really interesting. It''s just a bottle. Han 3000''s injury has recovered a lot.


    What''s more, being a slave in the vegetable garden can at least have a place to live. Han 3000 nodded and agreed.


    "What about him?" Han 3000.


    "He?" Qin Shuang took a look: "buy you this slave, that bottle is to send him."


    Han 3000''s eyes stare, and he is about to speak. At this time, Qin Shuang waves a white silk from the sky. He bundles Han 3000, and Qin Shuang flies directly to the entrance of the void.


    Back to nihilism, flying in the air under the binding of Qin Shuang, how to see this place, how beautiful.


    Qin frost belongs to four peaks, qingluan peak.


    The peak is five thousand high and the grass is green.


    The peak hall is located on the top of the mountainside, with a main hall and a seemingly huge but extremely simple vegetable garden on both sides.


    In the world of all directions, although there is no longer a need for food, people have five greed when they have five senses. Even if they have more accomplishments, they are always eager to eat.


    The task of Caiyuan is to plant all kinds of vegetables and fruits needed for the whole peak, but these vegetables and fruits are full of energy. Hearing the news, a fat middle-aged man like a pig ran out of the thatched cottage in the distance. Seeing Qin Shuang, the whole pair of pig eyes suddenly glowed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1659

    "Elder martial sister qinshuang, you''re here. Younger martial brother, you''re very polite."


    If it''s dark and he lies on the ground, you can''t tell which is the head and which is the tail.


    Seeing Qin Shuang, he smiles and licks the saliva at the corner of his mouth.


    But when the fat man laughed, he was quite cute.


    "After that, there will be one more person in the garden." Qin frost cold voice finish saying, a stop hand, white Ling light withdraw, Han 3000 restored freedom.


    Seeing Han 3000, zhe Xuzi looked at Qin Shuang. He didn''t disdain him. He looked at Qin Shuang with a smile: "elder martial sister, it''s just a vegetable garden slave. You said earlier that I''ll go and get it myself, and I''ll send it to you personally."


    Finish saying, fold Xu son Hu Xu of rush to Han 3000 in front, slap on Han 3000''s head: "let your grandson trouble my elder martial sister."


    Han 3000 is very depressed. What the hell is this about me?!


    After shooting Han 3000, zhe Xuzi was just like singing and changing his face. He immediately piled up a smiling face: "elder martial sister, since you are here, would you like to take some flat peaches to eat? Recently, the flat peaches in the orchard are just ripe, but they are tender and tight! "


    "No, I have something else to do. I''ll give you the slave." Qin frost cold voice finish saying, turn body then toward left.


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s back, zhe Xuzi''s saliva was half a foot long. When he was sure that the man had gone away, he came back to himself. With a wave of his hand, he wiped the fallen saliva and glared at Han 3000: "look at the hair, then poke your dog''s eye!"


    "Come with me!"


    Anger a drink, fold virtual son led Han 3000 to the garden of the thatched cottage.


    The thatched cottage is built around it, just like the Sihe Courtyard. In the courtyard, there is a black and thin boy, as black as charcoal and as thin as firewood. At this time, he is chopping firewood with an axe. There is also a little fat man, a small version of zhexizi, who can distinguish head and foot. He looks simple and honest, and has three layers of swimming circles on his stomach.


    "Come here." Fold virtual son fat hand a wave, small black thin and small fat quickly put down the hands of the live ran over.


    "Brother Guishou!" They said respectfully in unison.


    "Here comes a new slave. What''s your name?"


    "Han 3000!"


    Zhe Xuzi nodded: "from today on, you are the slave of the vegetable garden. The slave has three requirements: first, you should work at sunrise and rest at sunset every day; second, you should not go near the peak hall without permission; third, you should have the right to explain the rest."


    Hear the third, small black thin and small fat obviously some lose of low head, and fold empty son is a face proud and proud.


    The meaning of this, Han 3000 understand, he is the king of the earth here, what he said, that is what.


    "The thin one is called Zhang Jin, and the fat one is called flashy. In the future, you will be slave friends, flashy. Take the goods to get clothes and tools. Zhang Jin, prepare some food for me. I''m hungry."


    Finish saying, fold empty son butt Dian butt Dian of toward the middle of the thatched cottage.


    "In the vegetable garden, there is a fruit garden in the East, a vegetable garden in the south, a livestock garden in the west, and a water garden in the north. Except for working in the vegetable garden, we can only go back to the thatched cottage and can''t go anywhere at will." Flashy side with a big stomach, while leading Han 3000 into the west side of a thatched house.


    "By the way, Han 3000, how much did you pay for it?" Flashy suddenly asked.


    "Money?"


    "In other words, it''s OK to buy yours with whatever kind of goods."


    "A green jade energy bottle, no... it should be half a bottle." Han 3000 answers honestly.


    It seems that I am a bottle, but if I buy one for free, I am only worth half a bottle.


    "Damn..." Flashy heard this, see ghost like looking at Han 3000: "your family is very poor?"


    In the world of all directions, there are many strong, but there are also many weak. No world can do without the pyramid principle. Here, anyone can not eat ordinary food, but also need to eat food from all over the world. These foods contain a trace of energy. If anyone does not eat, it is equivalent to human not eating.


    But in the society of the jungle, the strong can be plundered, while the weak can only be plundered. The polarization of the eight worlds is even greater than that of the earth and the Xuanyuan world.


    The weak are even weaker. In order to survive, many poor families end up selling themselves.


    That''s how flashy it is. The family is poor, but the boy is very good at eating. However, the family says that it is a better way to sell him to nihilist as a slave, which can make up for his family without starving him.


    But being a slave, after all, is a matter of life, so the price is naturally not low.


    But half a green energy bottle is a slave that has never been heard of. Take him as the lowest slave. He can exchange the currency of the world for about three bottles of emerald energy bottles, Han 3000 and a half bottles?!


    "OK, OK, just have you. I won''t have to be the bottom in the future." After the shock of flashiness, he was quite happy.


    "At your price, you only wear a 9999 slave suit."


    Han 3000 frowned and asked tentatively, "what''s your number?"¡° 102. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1660

    Han Sanqian forbear the impulse to kill. What''s the difference between 9999 and 102? It''s just a heaven and a earth.


    "How many slaves are there in all?" Han 3000 pressed the corner of his mouth and forced him to hold on.


    "102 people."


    Han three thousand feel a bolt from the blue, right in the heart of brain benevolence, the whole person was in the fire, tender.


    It''s just looking for a simple shelter, but it''s like falling into a vortex, and it''s still the kind that can''t climb out.


    "When you change your clothes, go to the North Garden Water District first and get back our domestic water today. After that, go to the south garden vegetable garden and apply fertilizer. As for fertilizer, go to the West Garden livestock garden." Flashy handed the clothes to Han 3000, and ordered.


    After changing his clothes, Han 3000 went to Beiyuan. Beiyuan covers an extremely large area. Several small rivers meet to form a huge field shape. The stream is clear and gurgling. Countless strange fish that Han 3000 has never seen swim in the water.


    Han 3000''s task is to fill the big water tank more than one person high in the thatched cottage.


    After that, Han went to Xiyuan livestock district. In fact, it was livestock. It was a prehistoric century.


    All kinds of animals and birds as big as elephants roam around the garden. According to the glitz, these are actually small animals, which are mainly used to make some delicacies.


    Han 3000''s job is to collect the feces and then go to Dongyuan to water the vegetables.


    At this time, in the main hall of qingluan peak, a middle-aged woman was drinking green tea and carrying willow eyebrows. She seemed to have a lot of worries. Although she was in her old age, she was well maintained and had a wonderful style.


    This is Zhang Laolin''s dream night in Sifeng.


    Qin Shuang told Han 3000, then returned to the main hall, the face is still cold as silk, see Lin Mengxi, very dissatisfied to sit back on the seat.


    "Have you done all the things I''ve told you?" Lin Mengxi asked.


    Qin Shuang said nothing.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengxi shook his head helplessly: "why don''t you speak?"


    "Whether Qin Qingfeng is dead or alive has nothing to do with us. I don''t understand why you want to help him." Qin Shuang is not happy.


    Lin Mengxi smiles bitterly: "frost son, he is your father after all, forbid you to talk like this."


    Qin Shuang disdains to sneer: "does he also deserve to be my father?"


    "But your name is Qin!" Lin Mengxi was worried, but for a moment, she returned to normal: "besides, I want you to exchange Han 3000 with the green jade energy bottle, which is the leader''s meaning."


    "What does the headmaster mean?" Qin Shuang doesn''t understand.


    Lin Mengxi nodded.


    After the drill, Lin Mengxi went back to Sifeng. Soon after, the headmaster suddenly sent a voice to her alone and asked her to use this method to change Han 3000 to Sifeng.


    "Ha ha, Han 3000 is just a waste. Everyone has seen the results on the drill ground. How can the leader personally ask for such a waste?" Qin Shuang doesn''t believe in Tao.


    It''s hard to see the leader. Besides, all the internal affairs of Liufeng are handled by each peak. The leader seldom interferes. In the past, ye Gucheng defected from Qifeng to Shoufeng, and the leader didn''t say a word. Today, the leader comes to ask for a laughing waste?


    Therefore, Qin Shuang''s first reflection is that Lin Mengxi finds an excuse to help Qin Qingfeng.


    She is still in love with Qin Qingfeng!


    "Shuang''er, my mother often taught you that sometimes what you see may not be true. Some things, you don''t need to know too much, are not good for you. You... You can be two green jade bottles and buy a slave to come back. " Lin Mengxi road.


    This words obviously don''t let Qin Shuang believe, more confirm, Lin Mengxi is to Qin qingfengsheng pity.


    "That waste, is he worth two jade bottles?" Qin Shuang doesn''t know what to do.


    "In addition, Han 3000''s entry-level foundation is up to you to help him get through." Lin Mengxi said, regardless of what is behind Qin Shuang reaction, quickly got up and left.


    She knows Qin Shuang''s temper too well, but she also knows that she is an obedient person.


    Han 3000, who had been tired for a day, didn''t pour enough food in the east garden until sunset. When he returned to the thatched cottage, zhe Xuzi asked little sunspot Zhang Jin and flashy to line up in a straight line. He looked serious and ready to go.


    Han three thousand Leng for a moment, a time don''t know to join them, or first will pick the dung courage back to the debris room.


    "What are you doing, half a slave! Why don''t you go in and work? " Fold empty son fat eye a squeeze, disdain but way.


    It looks like 9000 years old.


    Han Sanqian nodded and retreated to his room.


    At this time, see Han 3000 went in, fold virtual son this just clear throat: "good, Falcon operation, start!"


    Then, under the leadership of zhe Xuzi, the three sneak out in the dark. Han Sanqian is tired for a day and wants to have a good rest. He never thought that he was the most powerful man in the Xuanyuan world. In the end, he came to the world to pick the dung.


    But when people are under the eaves, they will not bow their heads. On earth, Han 3000 will endure this skill and have practiced it for a long time¡° What are you doing? Follow me Lin long at this time but quietly. Han 3000 didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned over and said, "what am I going to do?"¡° Hehe, don''t you want to know what they are doing? " Han Sanqian shakes his head. He just wants to have a good rest now. Otherwise, he will be the first person in the three worlds who will die of fatigue after soaring to a higher level¡° Three thousand, so I say you are stupid. I suspect these guys are going to catch lingchong. This strong person must be strong, one depends on cultivation, two depends on divine weapon, three depends on divine favor, you say these guys, can get good cultivation opportunities, what ghost divine weapon? The greatest possibility is the divine favor. "¡° God''s favor¡° Yes, you should be clear about how much the Lord has improved his master''s cultivation. " Han Sanqian nodded. It''s not impossible for a person to become a strong one if he doesn''t have the right cultivation method. In case of bad luck, a good magic soldier or a top God pet, he can become a handsome and rich man overnight. In Linlong''s flicker, Han 3000''s ghosts follow him. It''s cool at night, and a few cold winds hit his face. Zhexinki dragged his fat body and led a pig and a monkey behind him to move forward quickly in the dark. Until a few minutes later, there was a big hall in front of them. The lights were bright. The three of them looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one, they went in quietly. Han 3000 frowned and followed him. Into the hall, Han 3000 far away will see at this time fold virtual son three people, is cat waist, hiding in front of a house window, suddenly forget others you push me. By the shadow of the window, Han 3000 was shocked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 1661

    This group of grandchildren, which is to catch what God pet, is to watch others take a bath.


    Today of every month is the bathing day for female slaves among 102 slaves in Sifeng. On this day, the Presbyterian Church of Sifeng specially uses aura to allocate hot springs, so that female slaves can clean themselves and absorb aura.


    "There''s a thief!"


    Han 3000 yelled, got up and ran.


    His voice scared the three people squatting in the window. You pushed me and pushed me. After waking up for a while, he ran away from the "crime scene" in a hurry


    After confirming that he was safe, zhe Xuzi breathed a sigh: "Damn, who was shouting in that ghost just now? He almost killed me. To let me know who it was, I had to take his skin and drink his blood."


    With that, zhe Xuzi looked at the big room in the distance. He shook his head and went back to the thatched cottage.


    Wait for three people to go far, just three people standing by the grass, Han 3000 this just stood up, mouth with a root of grass, disdain to look at the figure of folding virtual son away: "cheap!"


    At this time, in the far room, a group of female slaves had already chased out with a spirit lamp. Han 3000 said that it was bad and wanted to run down, but the group of zhexinki had not gone far away, so they went to the dark jungle.


    All the way, Han 3000 escaped, but also successfully lost his way.


    But since ancient times, there have been clouds. If you lose your way, you can tell the direction as long as you follow the river.


    Han 3000 was lucky. There was a sound of water in the distance, but he didn''t even notice it. When he stepped over the third evergreen vine tree, the boundary there suddenly lit up, but it was completely offset by the golden light on him. He walked in as if he was in a deserted place.


    Around the ancient tree, Han 3000 came to a grass, and then pushed the grass away.


    In front of him, there is a hanging waterfall. Under the waterfall, the spring water is clear and even fragrant. Han Sanqian takes a second look. Under the moonlight, the water is sparkling. A mysterious posture like jade and white is in the water. Facing her own direction, the jade finger is playing in the water. Her jade looks are beautiful. What''s more, the key is


    This place is so clear that you can even see the bottom of the spring!


    "Shit..."


    Han 3000 thinks his heart is holy, and he has no heart for Su Yingxia, but he is a normal man after all.


    "Who is it?"


    There was a exclamation in the water, and then the whole spring burst open, and the spray was 100 meters high, completely enveloping the woman just now.


    Han three thousand at this time do not slip, more to wait for when!


    As soon as Han 3000 had just slipped away, a woman in white, with long wet hair and a silver sword, fell to the ground coldly.


    A pair of willow eyebrows locked, a pair of eyes into the cold sword, scanning around.


    For a long time, she gave up and murmured: "is it my illusion? Among the four peaks, besides my mother, who can break through my forbidden curse without moving a sound? But my mother''s voice is not a man''s voice at all. "


    Under the moonlight, Qin Shuang''s beautiful face is very beautiful.


    In the early morning of the second day, as soon as it was light, Han 3000 was called by zhe Xuzi. Before Han 3000 reflected it, zhe Xuzi had already pulled his ear and carried him out like a monkey.


    Folding virtual son hands a hard, will Han 3000 left in the yard.


    Han Sanqian noticed that at this time, dozens of students dressed in gray had already gathered in the courtyard.


    The leader was a woman in her thirties, who was pretty and moving.


    "Elder martial sister Ruoyu, this is the boy!" Zhe Xuzi points to Han 3000 pairs of leading female disciples.


    If the rain stares at Han 3000, immediately send out a murderous heroic spirit.


    "Han 3000, how dare you, a little slave, dare to break into the girls'' bathhouse. Come on, take it for me." If the rain a cold drink, Han 3000 has not reflected, dozens of silver sword has been on his throat.


    Han 3000 understood. It seems that these people are here to check last night.


    "Elder martial sister Ruoyu, this has nothing to do with me. This..."


    "Shut up, do you have a half slave here to talk to?" Before Han 3000''s words were finished, zhe Xuzi immediately interrupted: "elder martial sister Ruoyu, Han 3000 came back from outside very late last night. Zhang Jin and his flashiness in my garden can prove this."


    Zhang Jin did not want to nod, flashy a little thought, although feel that this injustice Han 3000 is not very good, but think about it carefully, when they come back, Han 3000 is not in the room.


    See three people also nod, if rain cold voice a smile: "Han three thousand, what do you have to say?"


    "Yes, Han 3000, dare you say you didn''t peep at other people''s baths?" Zhe Xuzi also asked.


    This question, I have to say, is very good. Has Han 3000 seen it? I saw it by accident.


    "Since there is nothing to say, according to the rules of Sifeng, Han 3000 will be dismembered on the spot to make an example."


    If the rain finish, more than a dozen sword directly raised, and Han 3000 at this time also gently moved up gas, the time is not right, he also has his own preparation.


    "Stop it At this time, a nice cold drink came suddenly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1662

    Looking back, Qin Shuang stepped on the silk and fell down like a fairy. She glanced at the crowd and said in a soft voice, "let him go."


    They don''t understand, but Qin Shuang knows that the thief will never be Han 3000.


    In fact, in today''s peak investigation, Qin Shuang has been quietly following. She was peeped at and couldn''t open her mouth. It happened that someone in the peak said that she found a peep thief and had seen them take a bath. So she thought it was the same person. Naturally, she also wanted to know who she was peeped at last night.


    But when they found out that it was Han 3000, Qin Shuang rejected the result.


    Han 3000 is just a half bottle of waste. What is his ability to break through the forbidden curse he set.


    It''s just that Qin Shuang can''t even dream of it. It''s Han 3000 who made the breakthrough. Even he didn''t know it.


    "What do you mean, elder martial sister Qin Shuang? Han 3000 is a peeping thief. The evidence is solid. Do you want to help him? " If the rain disdains the road.


    Qin Shuang, she has always been very envious, envious, and even hate.


    If it were not for Qin Shuang, she would be the most beautiful female disciple of nihilism and one of the most promising three stars. However, the appearance of Qin Shuang deprives her of everything that should belong to her. Qin Shuang is so excellent that she is far superior to herself in body, appearance, beauty and Cultivation.


    "Han 3000, I ask you, have you ever watched them take a bath?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Han Sanqian wants to explain that I haven''t seen them, but I''ve seen you. As soon as he opens his mouth, he is immediately interrupted by Qin Shuang: "you just need to answer yes or no, we don''t have time to waste on your half bottle of waste."


    "For the last time, have you ever seen them take a bath?"


    "No!" Han 3000 gritted his teeth.


    "Let you lie!" Qin Shuang''s face was cold, and his body was suddenly cold. Several ice cones were inserted into Han 3000''s body immediately.


    "Now, you are hit by the Yanzhen of our sect. If you lie, the Yanzhen will explode in your body instantly. If you tell the truth, the Yanzhen will turn into water vapor and do no harm to you. Now, have you ever watched them take a bath?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    "I..." Han 3000 wants to explain that he is not the kind of person who dares to do and dare not recognize.


    "I''ll warn you for the last time. You just have to answer whether you''ve seen them or not."


    "That''s not true!" Han 3000 definitely nodded.


    A group of disciples closely watched Han 3000''s body one by one. A few seconds later, they saw that there was no explosion in Han 3000''s body and understood the truth.


    However, they didn''t know that Han 3000 was telling the truth, but it was all because Qin Shuang, out of her own face, only led the peeking incident to other female slaves, which led to a misunderstanding in the misunderstanding.


    "Since Han 3000 didn''t peep, it''s none of his business. However, it''s an indisputable fact that he came back very late. As the head of the vegetable garden, you are derelict in management. According to the rules, you fight 80." Ruoyu takes an angry look at Qin Shuang, and finally gets angry at zhe Xuzi.


    If not for this son of a bitch, how could she be pressed again in front of Qin Shuang!


    Zhe Xuzi was soon pressed on the ground by a group of people and beat 80. All the disciples of mountain cultivation are good at it. When the 80 sticks go down, the first 10 sticks can still hear zhe Xuzi''s scream like a pig, while the 70 sticks behind can only hear the buzzing sound of dying.


    Han 3000 has no sympathy for him, which is what he asked for.


    At night, the house of zhehuzi screamed like a pig: "easy, Zhang Jin, I''m your mother. I planed your ancestral grave. Easy ~"


    Small sunspot Zhang Jin nodded, quickly and gently to fold virtual son''s fat buttocks continue to apply medicine.


    "Damn it, this time it''s really a steal. I haven''t seen it, but I''ve got a good beating." The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was and the more angry he was.


    Zhang Jin shook his head and sighed: "ah, yes, I heard that Sifeng recently bought a very beautiful maid to be a cook in the kitchen above us. It''s said that it''s the best product with our elder martial sister qinshuang. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it!"


    "It''s all fuckin ''weird. I don''t know which son of a bitch yelled last night. Otherwise, fuck... Oh, you''d better take it easy!"


    "Yes, damn it. If I know who yelled, I have to kill him. Let''s see what the damage is to our elder martial brother." Zhang Jin nodded.


    "It''s not the damned Han Sanqian who made me like this. What''s the matter with me? This son of a bitch is not on the road at all. Zhang Jin, find a way to kill him."


    Zhang Jin said with a smile: "it''s not easy to kill him, in the abandoned cave in our eastern vegetable garden..." speaking of this, Zhang Jin''s smile is very insidious.


    "Damn, you don''t want him to go there to die, do you? Yes, you are so insidious, but I like it. Ha ha ha


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1663

    The next morning.


    Han 3000, as he did a few days ago, was carrying a bucket and ready to draw water.


    Flashy went to Han 3000''s in front of him. He wanted to talk but stopped. Han 3000 saw his strange appearance and couldn''t help but stop: "what''s the matter, flashy? What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s OK. It''s getting late. Hurry to work. By the way, remember to water Dongyuan''s dishes several times today." Flashy thought about it, looking a little flustered to see the folded virtual son room behind.


    "How many times?" Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand.


    The area of Dongyuan vegetable garden is very large. A few days ago, Han 3000''s average daily work could only take care of the fields of a certain kind of vegetable. If it had to be watered completely, it would have taken at least a week.


    Just pour it a few more times.


    Intuition let Han 3000 know that flashiness should be something to say to himself.


    Han 3000, a smile: "flashy elder martial brother, have words to say."


    Flashy as choked in the throat, squeezed for a long time, is about to speak, folding virtual son at this time one hand touching the buttocks, one hand gnawing a flying chicken leg, grimly came over: "Yo, chat."


    See fold empty son, flashy immediately lowered head: "fold empty son elder martial brother."


    "Early in the morning, don''t work hard, chat here, do you want me to give you some work?" Zhe Xuzi scolded angrily.


    Small sunspot Zhang Jin quickly echoed: "hurry to roll, what are you doing in a daze."


    Looking at the glitz and fleeing, they laughed at each other. Then, zhe Xuzi walked a few steps, patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder and said, "Sanqian, it was elder martial brother who was wrong yesterday. I misunderstood you. Don''t you blame elder martial brother?"


    Han Sanqian saw these two things, and he knew there was nothing good about them. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, it''s also his duty. He didn''t blame you."


    "But the problem is, if you don''t blame me, elder martial brother, I''m sorry. If elder martial sister Qin Shuang hadn''t been so insightful, elder martial brother, I would have killed you." Zhe Xuzi pretends to be in debt.


    "Well, three thousand, I think you are tired of picking manure and fertilizing every day. Elder martial brother will arrange a good job for you and compensate you, OK?"


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. In the world of the earth, he has already seen all kinds of people. He doesn''t know what medicine is sold in zhexinzi gourd. But one thing he can be sure is that it''s not good.


    Han 3000 thought of this and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, it''s not necessary. 3000 is a poor man. It''s a good job to carry manure and fertilize."


    As soon as zhe Xuzi heard this, he was not happy. At this time, the little sunspot standing on one side said with a cold voice and disdain smile: "Han 3000, if you say that, you won''t give our elder martial brother face. I can tell you, don''t have a damn toast or a penalty."


    Han three thousand smile, don''t speak, this little sunspot, people black, but the heart is very cruel.


    "Grass, I''m talking to you, dumb." Small sunspot finish saying, raise a hand then direct toward Han three thousand one punch past.


    Although little sunspot is only a very humble slave in Sifeng, he flatters very well. He has learned a lot from him. He is very confident in dealing with Han Sanqian.


    After one hit, Han 3000 really stepped back a few steps, and his chest was faintly painful.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was beaten back by himself, little sunspot was both proud and arrogant. Looking at Han 3000, he said with a cold smile: "tell you, Han 3000, in Sifeng, you have to learn to recognize yourself. You are just a half bottle of green jade bottle for rubbish. It''s hard to hear. In our Sifeng, even dogs are not as good as you. Talking to you is to look up to you, Don''t look terrible all day, or I will beat you once I see you. "


    "Do you hear me?" See Han 3000 didn''t reflect, small sunspot angry roared again.


    Han 3000 can suppress his anger, but it doesn''t mean that all dogs and cats can ride on his head.


    If the little sunspot still wants to fight, Han 3000 will never let him go.


    At this moment, zhe Xuzi grabbed little sunspot and bleated, "Zhang Jin, what are you doing? We are all brothers in the same yard. What are you doing with your hands and feet?"


    Han three thousand a sneer, this white a red face sing of perfect, Han three thousand oneself almost see into, he just don''t believe fold empty son this set, small black son if don''t have his instruction, dare in front of his face, with oneself rough?


    Zhe Xuzi was obviously inspired. In Han 3000''s eyes, he was just a plaything. However, the rules of Sifeng were always very strict. Elder martial sister Ruoyu was as ruthless as the elder of the ring court, so zhe Xuzi had to do things with a certain degree.


    "Who made him disobey." Small sunspot cold channel.


    "Well, 3000, you too, elder martial brother. It''s for your own good. You see what you''re doing..." zhe Xuzi said that he was still wronged.


    Han 3000 couldn''t see it any more. He shook his head and said, "what do you want, elder martial brother?"


    Han three thousand know, oneself don''t agree, these two can play one day in front of oneself.


    "Elder martial brother asked you to send rice to Ciyun cave." Zhang Jin cheered coldly.


    "Ciyun cave?" Han three thousand strange way¡° On the east side of the vegetable garden, keep going eastward. After crossing two cliffs, you can see a cave entrance. There are stone tablets in the cave, qingluan peak on the top and Ciyun cave in the cave. " Zhang Jin said impatiently¡° OK, is it just a meal? " Han 3000 asked¡° Hehe, yes. After yesterday''s incident, elder martial brother feels very sorry for you, so I''ll send you a good errand to send you a meal. Isn''t that easy? " Zhe Xuzi said with a sinister smile. Han Sanqian nodded. He knew it was not easy, but he was lazy and wasted words with these people: "OK, I''ll go. What will I do when I come back with the meal?"¡° Just send the meal. It''s in elder martial brother''s room. Go and get it yourself. " Zhang Jin said coldly. After getting the food, Han 3000 set out¡° What else do you want to come back to do? You can come out alive. " See Han 3000 left, fold virtual son toward his back ruthlessly spit a mouthful of saliva. Han 3000 did not know that Zhang Jin said that qingluan peak was on the top of the mountain, Ciyun cave was in the middle of the cave, and there was the second half of the sentence - white clothes laughing, skeleton stiff tears. An hour later, Han 3000 resisted the location of the stone tablet. Next to the half meter high stone tablet, there are all kinds of skeletons. Five skeletons gather on the top of the tablet. The stone tablet is thick with three big words: Ciyun cave! Looking forward, in the dense jungle, there are bursts of white smoke, even in this hot sun, more than 10 meters away, it is still a pressing Yin Qi! After the white air, there is a black hole. The hole is deep. From time to time, strange sounds come from it. Sometimes it looks like a baby''s cry, sometimes it looks like an old man''s whisper, sometimes it seems that there has never been a sound at all. Food delivery? Han three thousand but feel, this is clearly to die! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1664

    However, even so, the meal still has to be delivered. Zhe Xuzi deliberately arranges to deliver the meal himself. If the task fails, there will be no good fruit to eat when he goes back.


    Shaking his head and lifting his basket, Han got up and went to the cave.


    Entering the cave, it''s very dark. It''s only five meters inside. You can''t see your fingers. From time to time, there is the sound of water drops in the cave, and the cold air is constantly flowing out of the cave.


    Han 3000 light energy, magic out a fireball, this just barely light up.


    As a result of the fire, the ground is full of human remains, which is almost everywhere. There are all kinds of scratches on the walls on both sides of the entrance. It''s not bad. It should be the mark left by those who died here at the end of their lives, when they were most desperate, with their hands on the wall.


    Each one represents a despair!


    "Hee ~ ~"


    "Ha ha ~ ~"


    Suddenly, just at this time, a white shadow at the end of the fire passed quickly.


    Han 3000 frowned and widened the fire, but no trace was found.


    Are you wrong?!


    Looking back again, suddenly, a disheveled head is directly against Han 3000. At close range, his eyes have no eyes, only white eyes, but only half a centimeter away from Han 3000''s eyes.


    Although used to see life and death, Han 3000 was still scared.


    But at this time, there was a loud noise at the entrance of the cave. Han 3000 looked back and the door of the cave was closed!


    "Qingluan peak on the peak, Ciyun cave in the hole, white smile in smile, skeleton stiff tears! Oh, ha, ha, ha, ha


    "Hongniang wears a green dress and laughs in the baby sedan chair. I hope my lover will come back and wake up with a knife in my pillow! Ah, ah, ah


    Angry and laughing, hysterical, Han 3000 listen to frown tight.


    "Master, I''m Han 3000. I''ve been ordered to deliver the meal for you."


    At this time, Han 3000 opened his mouth.


    Han Sanyi talks, the cave suddenly restored peace, this quiet for a long time did not move, static people feel some fear.


    "Deliver the meal, you want to poison me!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp drink in the cave. Han 3000 felt a deadly cold air coming directly to his face. The next second, on his neck, a skeleton hand with no meat but bone frame suddenly stuck on his neck!


    "The elder misunderstood me. I... I absolutely didn''t mean that."


    "You didn''t, she did!" Voice anger a drink, skeleton hand a reversal, Han 3000 immediately the whole person in the air after a circle, heavy again on the ground.


    "Die, all die, you all die, ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha There was another hysterical roar, and the skeleton hand stabbed three thousand people directly at Korea again.


    "Roar!"


    Han three thousand dodge not in time, Lin long a roar, directly from Han three thousand hands, dragon body roar roar, straight to the skeleton hand.


    I haven''t seen him for a few days. It seems that the heart of the dragon family has played a role!


    "Earthworm, I hate earthworms most!"


    With a sound of abuse, the skeleton hands directly attack Linlong, and Yilong hands entangle each other.


    Han 3000 thought he could take a breath, but suddenly he had an unexpected feeling in his heart. Sure enough, when he looked up, the head with silver hair and pale eyes just now suddenly rushed towards him from the dark.


    Big mouth on the head, sharp teeth, disgusting and terrible!


    "Damn, it''s all over the world. It''s easy to bully everyone when they are Laozi!" Han three thousand also fire, can''t bear, no need to bear, a lift gas, directly aimed at the head to fight up spirit.


    However, Han 3000 obviously underestimated the enemy, or overestimated himself. In just a few rounds, Han 3000 had been bitten by the flying head! Almost no part of the clothes on the upper part of the body is intact, and the blood on the arms is dyed red on most of the clothes.


    If it goes on like this, it will be consumed to death.


    And in the air, the golden light on Linlong''s body is shaking desperately, obviously it won''t last long.


    Although the heart of the dragon family has greatly improved the dragon family, the problem is that it is not long since Linlong got the heart of the dragon family, and his cultivation is not enough. It is not a strong thing in the world of all directions.


    At this time, he sent away Han 3000, the God of plague, and zhe Xuzi was in a good mood. The flashy "traitor" was demoted by zhe Xuzi to do Han 3000''s work. Little sunspot also repaired the thatched house. His life was much easier. He made a cup of good Lingxian ginseng tea for zhe Xuzi, and she lay on the bench, basking in the sun and drinking tea leisurely.


    Is comfortable, Qin frost suddenly arrived.


    "Oh, elder martial sister qinshuang, you are here again." For a moment, zhe Xuzi was wondering if he was handsome. In recent days, Qin Shuang came to the thatched cottage three times.


    Isn''t it true that elder martial sister Qin Shuang has a crush on her handsome self? No, she has nothing to do with being handsome, but I''m so coquettish!


    Qin Shuang ignored him. After glancing around the thatched cottage, she looked at the distant sky and said in a cold voice, "Han 3000."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1665

    "Han... Han 3000? Oh, he went to work in the garden Fold empty son some hair empty, afterward embarrassed flurried to cover up a way.


    Qin Shuang did not doubt that this was what slaves should do¡° Go and call him back. "


    "Call it back? Now? "


    Qin Shuang''s face was cold: "is it hard to wait for you to have a meal?"


    "Hey hey, elder martial sister, if you like, then I..." the second half of zhe Xuzi didn''t dare to say any more, because Qin Shuang had put the sword on his neck at this time.


    Qin Shuang said in a cold voice, "don''t you call me yet?"


    Zhexinki nodded and looked at the little sunspot beside his eyes. The son of a bitch was standing there all the time. His eyes were very complicated. He was greedy for Qin Shuang, and some of zhexinki was insidious.


    "Where is Han 3000?"


    Qin Shuang, of course, is not only a showy girl, but also a smart girl. Soon something happened to her.


    In the face of Qin Shuang''s question, zhe Xuzi panicked and choked for a moment.


    Not to say, not to say.


    When Qin Shuang put the sword on zhexinki''s neck again, zhexinki peed and said: "he... He went to Ciyun cave!"


    "Ciyun cave!"


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s cold face suddenly had a sad look. Why do you go there? Do you want to die?!


    No longer think about it, Qin Shuang quickly gets up and flies straight to Ciyun cave. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally chooses to go up the mountain to find elder martial sisters and brothers to help.


    He didn''t dare to go to Ciyun cave.


    At Ciyun cave, seeing the closed door, Qin Shuang has a trace of sympathy in her cold eyes. Although this waste is real waste, she only received Sifeng from Qin Qingfeng for a few days and then died.


    It''s sad to think about his life.


    At this time in the cave, after several rounds, Linlong was beaten continuously, and finally got back into Han 3000''s arm. Han 3000, too, was beaten because of too much blood and began to lose strength.


    The flying head''s teeth are too strong. As long as they pass by Han 3000, even if Han 3000 is ready to hide, he will still be scratched instantly. Once he is scratched, even if it''s just a tiny crack, the wound will be bleeding all the time.


    "Damn, do you have bad teeth?" Han three thousand angry sound a drink, the next second, when the head fly again, Han three thousand angry sound a draw, suddenly on the body light victory, a big axe fiercely block in front of his body.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise, flying head suddenly hit some seven dizzy eight element.


    "Come on, go on! It depends on whether you are hard or it is hard! " Han 3000 suddenly came to the spirit.


    With a contrarian artifact, who in the world can compete with it.


    Flying head no longer attack, a turn, into the dark, the skeleton hand, also followed.


    A moment later, there came a cold voice: "boy, what''s your name!"


    "It''s none of your business!" Han three thousand angry voice way¡° It''s time to fight. "


    Damn, just now I have to fight or kill if I don''t agree with you. Now I have to answer if I want to?!


    "Young man, don''t be so impulsive. How about we talk about a business?"


    "No, I have nothing to talk about with you." Han 3000 said.


    To be a man, you have to have backbone. You don''t have to be what you are.


    "You The sound inside suddenly became angry. Han 3000 wanted to play with these things, which was more than many people. After all, he had never seen any tricks in the earth. A moment later, there was another sneer from the man.


    "Also, Lin Mengxi that cheap woman''s person, all is this stinking virtue, so over the years, come to me to kill one, kill me good life."


    "Who is Lin Mengxi?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Ha ha, boy, you don''t even know your master''s name. Is that how you become an apprentice?" The voice disdains a way.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. In fact, he refuses to chat. After all, he can''t be too spineless, but he needs some time to recover, so he should say: "I don''t remember my master''s name. His name is Qin Qingfeng, but not Lin Mengxi."


    "Qin Qingfeng? Are you Qin Qingfeng''s Apprentice Hearing Han 3000''s reply, the voice inside suddenly became very nervous, with a kind of excitement and excitement.


    Han 3000 is about to answer, inside, but suddenly came a terrible cry.


    But a moment later, she stopped and cried, "is your master OK? Under his leadership, nihilism should be very prosperous, right


    Han 3000 Baji next mouth: "elder, this is how long did not you go out?"


    "I can''t even remember how long."


    "That''s not surprising. Nihilism doesn''t even exist in the seven peaks. There''s nothing to lead."


    "What? Seven peaks don''t exist? " Voice a doubt, next second, suddenly a fury: "that you these apprentices, are eating excrement?"? It must be your failure that leads to the decline of Qifeng, right? "


    "Before I came here, there was no one in Qifeng. I was the last and only apprentice of my master."¡° You are his apprentice. If you don''t stay in Qifeng, why do you come to Sifeng? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1666

    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "do you think I want to come? I was sold to Sifeng as a slave. "


    "Slaves? Use Qingfeng''s apprentice to be a slave? Ye Mengxi is such a cheap woman that she can''t die easily. " There was a fury inside.


    Han 3000 does not know why she hates Lin Mengxi: "who is Lin Mengxi?"


    "You, come here." It''s cold inside.


    Han 3000 thought about it. Anyway, with Pangu axe in hand, he didn''t worry that he could hurt himself. After thinking about it, he went in directly.


    It''s very dark in the cave. The more you go in, the more humid it is, and the chilling air is more pressing.


    All of a sudden, a few fires lit up around. Three meters in front of Han 3000, there was a square stone platform. On the stone platform, Bi Tai was long, and a half skeleton and half human monster sat there.


    See Han 3000, she slowly raised her head, no eyes, only white eyes, looks extremely seeping.


    After looking at her for a moment, she shook her head: "you are really not that smelly woman. You don''t even have a breath of her, but you have the smell of breeze."


    Han 3000 feels a little uncomfortable and more alert. He doesn''t even have eyes. How can he look at himself? And the most terrible thing is that he can smell it?!


    "Kneel down, child." He suddenly said in a cold voice.


    On your knees?


    Han Sanqian thinks that you are a little too much. I didn''t want to talk to you before. If it wasn''t for your better tone, I would not have told you. The result chatted not a few words, return stool nose on the face of want oneself to kneel down.


    you must be dreaming!


    "What are you still doing?" He urged a, see Han 3000 face expression, she sighed: "since you are Qingfeng''s apprentice, then according to the rules, you should call me a teacher!"


    Teacher''s wife?


    After a long time, he turned out to be a woman, which Han 3000 didn''t realize in advance. The reason is that his half skeleton and half complete human body are hard to distinguish.


    Han 3000 looked at her suspiciously. She didn''t look like a liar. He nodded. Han 3000 knelt down gently.


    Although Qin Qingfeng is only a springboard for himself in the world of all directions, Han 3000 is a man of principle, and his master is his master. As an apprentice, he should have the same etiquette.


    Seeing Han 3000''s kneeling, Zhu Ying nodded with satisfaction: "son, get up, what''s your name."


    "Han 3000."


    "OK, three thousand. I''ve got it. By the way, why on earth were you sold to Sifeng as a slave? According to my understanding of your master, even if he sold himself, he would never sell his apprentice. " Zhu Ying doubts a way.


    Han Sanqian told her everything at the beginning. After listening to Han Sanqian''s statement, she slapped on the stone platform: "I knew that the cheap woman Lin Mengxi was upset and kind-hearted."


    "Teacher Niang, who is Lin Mengxi?"


    "Lin Mengxi is the elder of Sifeng. You just came to Sifeng, but you don''t know it''s normal. However, 3000, you must remember that Lin Mengxi, a poisonous woman, must be careful."


    Elder Sifeng, Han Sanqian thought of the only female elder in the drill field that day. She was beautiful, and she was the only one who didn''t humiliate himself and his master. Han Sanqian read countless people. Judging from her face, she was not the kind of person who was unforgivable.


    "Master, is there any misunderstanding?" Han 3000 suspected.


    In fact, it is fair to buy yourself as a slave this time.


    "Misunderstanding? 3000, you are really ignorant. Do you think Lin Mengxi has no purpose in buying you Sifeng? " Zhu Ying said with a cold smile.


    "She wanted to help my master." It can be seen that Qin Qingfeng is despised and hated by several elders. Lin Mengxi may help Qin Qingfeng in this obscure way without offending other elders.


    "Fart!" Zhu Ying drinks angrily. Han 3000''s words, I don''t know which nerve she is stimulated by, make her whole person burst into thunder instantly: "that cheap woman, she is not at ease at all. She bought you, just to make your master''s only apprentice come here to suffer insult and torture."


    Han 3000 thought, in fact, there is some truth. Since he came to the vegetable garden, Han 3000 was really like a slave. He didn''t enjoy any treatment and just worked.


    "Over the years, I have killed people whenever I see them in Ciyun cave. She must have wanted to kill you with my hand."


    Han 3000 was very surprised when he said this. If it is true, Lin Mengxi is too vicious. The human tragedy of arranging the teacher''s mother to kill the master''s apprentice is the distortion of human nature and the loss of morality.


    "Just now, I almost mistook you for a disciple of Sifeng and killed you, which was the poison plan of this cheap woman. Fortunately, although you don''t have any mental skills in all directions, there is a strong force in your body, which can resist the attack of my flying head. " Speaking of this, Zhu Ying takes another look at Han 3000.


    "Well, since that damned woman is going to try her best to kill you, I won''t fulfill her wish. Three thousand, you come to me." She waved. Han 3000 thought about it, and finally got up and approached her. When Han 3000 kneels down in front of him, Zhu Ying gently raises the intact hand. It''s better to say that it''s intact than that the skeleton is covered with a piece of skin. Then, she slowly puts her hand on Han 3000''s head. Just for a moment, Han sanbian felt a very strong force pouring directly from the top of his head, and his mind was like the Buddha being put into the egg beater. The severe colic made Han 3000''s consciousness blurry. Half awake and half uncomfortable, the force with the head and directly to Han 3000''s whole body, through the seven meridians and eight veins, where completely destroyed, potential like bamboo, Han 3000 only felt that each acupoint had a violent explosion, that kind of pain made him desperately want to cry, want to cry, but no matter how, he could not make the slightest sound. In the end, this force hit Han 3000''s heart. Bang! A loud noise, Han 3000 know, his heart stopped. Is this dying? I am still too young to believe the monster in Ciyun cave! Slowly, Han 3000 in front of a black, lost the final consciousness. I don''t know how long later, Han 3000 suddenly felt better, but when he opened his eyes, he entered a dark space all around. He tried to run for a long time, but the darkness was as if there were no boundaries. He looked around, but there was no one. When he looked back, there were strange spells in his ears. He suddenly a turn back, a pair of eyes without eyes, is staring at him¡° Are you awake? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1667

    Han 3000 is scared of a shiver, the body subconsciously back a few steps, hand but back in the process of catching some strange things, look down, it is white bone.


    Panic will be a lost bones, Han 3000 fear of looking at the eyes of the monster with terrible eyes.


    But the more you look, the more familiar and strange you are.


    He''s not dead!


    In front of me, it''s not a monster, but Zhu Ying.


    However, this time Zhu Ying is far more terrifying than before.


    Most of the white hair on the whole head had fallen on the stone platform, revealing a head full of scars. Without the cover of hair, the whole face of the head would be clearer. It has only half a face, and the Buddha defense is made up of half skeletons and half withered corpses.


    Looking at Han 3000''s fright, Zhu Ying consciously turned her head to one side and tried to show only the half face with meat.


    Han three thousand see this action, in the heart some guilt, embarrassed want to get up to apologize, but just a force, Han three thousand whole person directly toward the top of the mountain shot!


    Yes, it''s shooting, even ejection.


    He just slightly tried to stand up, but the end result was that his head was hard against the stone wall above the cave.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s excellent physique, Han 3000 would have broken his head and blood.


    Once again, Han 3000''s feet are half full of mud!


    "This..." Han 3000 looked at his body inconceivably.


    He felt that his body was full of a very strong force, which he had never seen before, but it made his spirit very excited, and even his facial features had a very obvious change.


    Because he can even see what is in the dark in Qingyuan cave.


    "You aim at the wall of the cave and have a try!" Zhu Ying said softly.


    Han 3000 nodded, aimed at the cave wall, and directly hit it without hesitation.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000''s whole arm went directly through the wall of the cave.


    This is a kind of amazing ghost strength. Han 3000 thinks it''s incredible. If his arm is not long enough, Han 3000 feels that he can punch his hand out of the hole.


    "Teacher Niang... This..." Han 3000 surprised looking at his arm.


    "Don''t be surprised, I''ve helped you to get through the seven meridians and eight veins for a while, and I''ve passed on my whole life skills to you. However, you still don''t know the cultivation methods, so you can''t use them. When you master them in the future, then you will know what the real power is. Today, it''s just an iceberg." Zhu Ying said softly.


    Hear Zhu Ying''s words, Han 3000 immediately Leng at the same place, Zhu Ying will all his life skills to himself.


    "Teacher Niang, you..." Han 3000 finally understood why Zhu Ying was beyond recognition in a short time.


    Remembering that she was afraid when she saw her appearance just now, Han 3000 felt very guilty. She even lost her hair for her own sake, but she was


    Think of this, Han 3000 heavy kneel on the ground.


    "Ha ha, three thousand, you get up. As the saying goes, husband and wife are birds of the same forest, but I don''t want to fly separately. Since your master has become a useless man, I, as a wife, must share life and death with him."


    After that, she touched Han 3000''s head: "your master can''t teach you how to practice. Naturally, your mother should do her duty for her husband, so get up, son."


    Han three thousand heart moved, slowly stood up.


    "Three thousand, after you inherit most of my skills, you must practice in secret, plus the strange power in your body. Once you find the trick, I believe you will make great achievements in the future." Although Zhu Ying can''t have an expression on her face, her tone is quite mild.


    "Yes, I will practice hard and never fail my teacher."


    Zhu Ying nodded, and then pointed to her back: "you carry Qi, and then carefully look at the patterns on the wall, and remember, we must carry Qi I instilled into you, otherwise, those patterns will make you insane."


    "Yes Han 3000 nodded, did not dare to neglect, with genuine Qi, carefully looked at the design on the wall.


    From the beginning, Han 3000 gradually found that he could understand the meaning of the picture. These are some very strange cultivation methods.


    Although Han 3000 is also a person who has experienced two worlds, the cultivation method in the picture is unheard of and never seen. Even in all his cognition, this cultivation method belongs to self mutilation.


    Han Sanqian even abandoned these ideas, but after training, he still felt that the meridians and power were completely reversed, which was very strange.


    "These cultivation methods, called Tianyin method, are a kind of forbidden technique that has disappeared in ancient times. I also practiced this method, so I shouldn''t have taught you, but I found that you have a strange power in your body, which can make up for some of the disadvantages of Tianyin method." Zhu Ying sees Han 3000''s confusion and takes the initiative to solve the problem.


    And now outside the cave! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1668

    Qin Shuang sighed and turned back.


    On the main hall, Lin Mengxi was tasting tea. When he saw Qin Shuang returning early, Liu Mei frowned: "Shuanger, it seems that you shouldn''t have returned early?"


    Lin Mengxi asks Qin Shuang to help Han 3000 get through the foundation of the entrance. She shouldn''t have come back so early.


    "Han 3000 went to Ciyun cave." Qin Shuang calmly returns.


    Hearing the Ciyun cave, the teacup in Lin Mengxi''s hand fell to the ground and broke.


    "What? He went to Ciyun cave? " Lin Mengxi looks a little pale.


    "Zhe Xuzi said that Han 3000 went to work in the vegetable garden in the morning, but he broke the ban privately, wanted to find a place to be lazy, and finally went into the cave by mistake." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Qin Shuang obviously didn''t believe this. Ciyun cave is a long way away from the vegetable garden, so how could she enter it by mistake.


    Lin Mengxi nodded heavily, looked outside the eye hall, and murmured and shook his head: "if you enter Ciyun cave, you will be killed. You will punish zhexinki Haosheng."


    "Is it too much of a fuss to punish an entry-level disciple for the sake of a slave?" Qin Shuangwei is not satisfied.


    She didn''t believe what he said, but she didn''t investigate it. That''s because he was an entry-level disciple of Sifeng, and Han 3000 was just a slave.


    "If it rains!" Lin Mengxi called out.


    For a moment, Ruoyu came in quickly and said respectfully, "master."


    "Tie zhexinzi to the main hall for me!"


    Ruoyu glanced at Qin Shuang and nodded: "if it rains, I''ll do it."


    Zhe Xuzi is playing chess with little sunspot in the thatched cottage. At this time, Han 3000 must have been killed only a pair of bones, while flashy, quietly in a grass in the back of the thatched cottage, takes a set of Han 3000''s slave clothes and buries them in a mound.


    "Ah, I''ll set up a burial mound for you to have a good baby in the next life!" Put on a stick of incense, flashy got up and went back.


    Next to Han 3000''s tomb, there are seven or eight small earth bags.


    Slaves are just tools to bear hardships. If they can''t do this, no one will care about their life or death. Even if someone cares, they will not offend a non slave because of them.


    People are people, but slaves are dogs. Who will offend people for dogs?!


    When zhe Xuzi was happy, Ruoyu took the goods back to the main hall of Fengzhong.


    At the beginning, zhe Xuzi was very afraid. After all, he never thought that he would kill a slave at random. However, her old master wanted to send someone to arrest him. But then he thought that zhe Xuzi didn''t matter.


    At most, it was just a scolding. How could Shifu be cruel to himself because he was a slave.


    When he arrived at the hall, he saw Lin Mengxi. Although he called for master respectfully, he didn''t care. Ruoyu kicked the goods on the feet and let them kneel down on the ground.


    "Let them all come in." Lin Mengxi gently, if the rain nodded, to the hall outside the air sound.


    Soon, the four peak disciples came in one by one, standing on both sides.


    The slaves in the peak gathered outside the hall.


    Looking at this posture, zhe Xuzi was a little flustered: "master, what are you doing?"


    "Zhe Xuzi, what do you need to explain about Han 3000''s entering Ciyun cave?" Lin Mengxi asked coldly.


    Usually, it''s all right for zhe Xuzi to play a powerful role. It''s almost the consensus of the world that the fate of slaves in all directions is not fortune telling. So many times when zhe Xuzi kills slaves, she can only turn a blind eye as a master.


    It''s not that Lin Mengxi is cruel, but there are some things that can''t be managed. Once you manage, you will be accused by thousands of people. Sometimes you sympathize with slaves too much, which will make many people feel ashamed. In the end, you become the wrong person.


    It''s a common thing to challenge the society, sometimes.


    But this time, Lin Mengxi had to be in charge.


    Although Han 3000 is a slave of Sifeng, it is arranged by the leader himself. As a result, Han 3000 died in Ciyun cave less than a week after entering Sifeng. How can she explain to the leader?!


    Lin Mengxi knows that the headmaster must have his reason for doing so, so he asked Qin Shuang to teach Han Sanyi some basic knowledge. But now he is dead in his own four peaks. If zhexinki doesn''t carry this pot, who can carry it.


    "Master, Han 3000... He... He''s rebellious. I said a few words to him, and then when I was going to repair him, he was afraid, so he ran. I ran after him at that time. Who knew he ran into Ciyun cave in a hurry." Zhe Xuzi knew that since master intended to investigate, the previous perfunctory words could not be used, so he made up a relatively credible lie.


    "At this time, you still lie to me." Lin Mengxi was very angry: "Ruoyu, inform all the disciples that zhe Xuzi is arrogant, arrogant and disrespectful. At the same time, he is violent and neglects people''s lives. From today on, he will be demoted as a useless person."


    In fact, zhe Xuzi doesn''t know. Even if he says anything, Lin Mengxi won''t believe it. She just wants to find an excuse to punish zhe Xuzi. Killing slaves can''t be an excuse, but others will!


    Just when Ruoyu was about to start and zhe Xuzi was in a panic, a disciple in charge of patrolling the peak suddenly rushed into the hall. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1669

    "Tell master, there was a strange explosion in the direction of Dongfeng just now!" Seeing Lin Mengxi, the patrolling disciple quickly knelt down. Because he was in a hurry, his face was pale and his breath was short.


    "Explosion?" Lin Mengxi frowns strangely. The whole nihilist is in the nihilist territory. It''s hard for outsiders to invade because of the defensive array created by the founder of nihilist. Where did the explosion come from?!


    A group of disciples also looked at each other face to face. How could the explosion happen?!


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Lin Mengxi asked with a frown.


    The patrolling disciple said nervously, "tell master that the explosion point is near the Ciyun cave. I dare not get close to it."


    Ciyun cave?!


    Lin Mengxi was shocked: "there is a special defense array in Ciyun cave. How can a good one break out? Could it be... "


    Hearing Lin Mengxi''s words, the disciples turned pale. Could it be the monster in Ciyun cave? According to the legend of Ciyun monster, all the disciples of Sifeng have heard about it for a long time. They all know that it''s a forbidden area that Sifeng disciples can''t step on. If they don''t get close to it, they will be skinned by the monster in the cave.


    Now, there is an explosion in Ciyun cave. Will it be the monster inside, who broke the ban of Ciyun cave and escaped.


    If so, the four peaks will be dangerous.


    Lin Mengxi also knew the seriousness of the consequences, immediately got up, took out a jade card from his waist, and moved it to Ruoyu''s hand: "inform all the disciples of Sifeng to gather at Ciyun cave immediately. If there is any disobedience, there will be no amnesty!"


    With a cold drink, Lin Meng rushed out in the evening, and the silver sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The four peak disciples followed closely.


    A moment later, Lin Mengxi''s phantom flashed 100 meters away from Ciyun cave, and the disciples of Sifeng flew here one by one. For a moment, the sky of Sifeng was full of flying people.


    In the distance, the huge stone gate at the entrance of Ciyun cave has been smashed to the ground.


    Long lost light through the hole, slowly illuminate the hole, under the dim light, Han 3000 upper body clothes to pieces, showing a perfect muscle line, the back of the body, a purple black light, with a strange pattern after a circle, slowly disappeared.


    Han 3000 took a comfortable breath and looked back at the light outside the cave, but he felt uncomfortable.


    "Tianyinshu needs a very Yin to dark environment, so things with a little Yang Qi will make you uncomfortable. However, there is a very strong force in your body. Although you can''t use it, it can suppress it." Zhu Ying reminds a way.


    Han 3000 nodded. Although he always felt strange when practicing this skill, when he was proficient enough, he found that it had many mysteries: "thank you, madam."


    "But you should be careful in the future. When your Tianyin skill is not good enough, don''t expose it at will. Otherwise, it may cause you unnecessary trouble."


    Although the law of the jungle prevails in the world of all directions, there are still differences between good and evil. Tianyin art belongs to the art of evil cult. If you say it, it will only make the right people who covet it find better excuses to take advantage of it.


    "I see, madam."


    "Well, it''s getting late. You can go." Zhu Ying said softly.


    There is too much evil in the cave. If Han 3000 stays for too long, he will have too much yin in his body. Zhu Ying worries that he will not be able to control himself and fall into the devil''s way like himself. So, after learning all the mental skills, he will break the stone gate of the cave and leave here.


    What Han 3000 doesn''t know is that his fist has already caused the mental collapse of the whole four peaks.


    "By the way, three thousand, come here."


    Han 3000 gets up and goes over. Zhu Ying takes out a jade ring from her arms and gently puts it on Han 3000''s hand. The ring is very delicate, with auspicious clouds printed on it.


    "Shiniang, this is..."


    "This is my ring. I''ve kept it all my life. It''s very precious to me. But some things are not brought to me when I live or die. You are my apprentice. It''s the most appropriate choice to pass them on to you."


    "Won''t you go out with me, madam?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    The environment in this cave is really bad. Han Sanqian can''t bear Zhu Ying to live in this place all the time.


    Zhu Ying shook her head indifferently: "do you think I can survive outside just like a ghost or a human?"


    "But..." Han 3000 was about to speak.


    Zhu Ying interrupted: "you want to say that the environment here is terrible, right? I think it''s good here. Although there are skeletons here and they won''t talk with me, they will never be as resourceful and cunning as those people outside. "


    Zhu Ying''s words are very reasonable. Han 3000 agrees. Compared with all the evils in the world, people''s hearts are the most poisonous.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Besides, Lin Mengxi will never let me die. She wants me to live like this. Life is not like death." Speaking of this, Zhu Ying burst out laughing.


    Seeing that Zhu Ying is like this, Han 3000 doesn''t force her any more. She has her own decision. The best way to be a junior is to respect her.


    "I won''t force you, then, but I promise you that I will come to see you as long as I am free." Han 3000 said. Zhu Ying waved her hand: "it''s enough for you to have this heart. As for coming to see me, it''s unnecessary. I have nothing to show you. You just need to remember that one day when you are strong enough, you must carry forward the seven peaks. By the way, kill that bitch Lin Mengxi and avenge me! " Han three thousand heart wry smile, kill Lin Mengxi? Elder Sifeng, it''s a question when he can beat those disciples of nihilism, not to mention the length of these peaks. At this time, outside the cave, Sifeng disciples have surrounded the whole Ciyun cave. A group of disciples each holding a long sword, as if facing the enemy to make preparations for the battle posture, Lin Mengxi stands in front, Ruoyu and Qin Shuang are separated on both sides. However, although the posture is full, no one in the group dares to cross the thunder pool for fear of something unexpected¡° Master, what should we do now? " If the rain at this time softly urged the way. She can''t wait to rush directly into Ciyun cave. She is too eager to prove herself, so sometimes she doesn''t even consider the consequences. What''s more, in her eyes, what''s the ferocity of Ciyun cave? With so many younger martial sisters and younger martial brothers, is she afraid¡° Keep the word down, everyone ready to attack Lin Mengxi said. After all, it''s not the way to wait. If yu gets the order, he waves to all the disciples excitedly. A group of disciples immediately and slowly surround Ciyun cave. But at this time, Lin Mengxi suddenly frowns and drinks: "wait a minute!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1670

    She suddenly shouts. A timid apprentice throws his sword and runs back. Ruoyu and Qin Shuang draw their swords to attack at the same time.


    At this time, the distant Ciyun cave suddenly had a movement.


    Lin Mengxi is facing the enemy, and there is a trace of sweat on her forehead. Maybe the disciples don''t understand, but she knows very well in her heart that once she comes out of Ciyun cave, Sifeng is likely to usher in a new bloodbath.


    "All disciples, prepare to attack!" Lin Mengxi drinks softly. Just as the cat gets up, she is ready to start, but suddenly she is in the same place.


    When everyone was trembling, a man with bare arms suddenly appeared at the entrance of Ciyun cave. Qin Shuang soon found that the man in front of her was very familiar. She was shocked when she fixed her eyes.


    Isn''t this Han 3000?


    How did he come out of Ciyun cave?!


    As surprised as she was, there were all the disciples of Sifeng, even Lin Mengxi.


    "Ciyun cave is the death place of our four peaks. Over the past few decades, I don''t know how many disciples of our school have died in the cave. Master, his old man has said many times that there is a monster who kills people without blinking an eye in Ciyun cave, and his cultivation is extremely high. Han 3000 is just a slave. How can he come out alive?"


    "Yes, Ciyun cave has always been a place where strangers are not allowed to enter. If they can''t enter, they can''t come out. It''s impossible for them to come out alive."


    "It''s incredible. Is Han 3000 a slave so humble that even monsters despise him?"


    "That''s right. Only this possibility can explain why han 3000, a slave, came out alive."


    Lin Mengxi listened to the comments of his disciples, but he couldn''t understand them.


    With her character, it''s absolutely impossible to let Sifeng''s people go. Even if Han 3000 is just a slave, it''s not that Han 3000 will tell who he really is, but that she is always unreasonable and impulsive. As long as Han 3000 goes in, she will kill Han 3000.


    This has always been the case in recent decades.


    In her eyes, four peak disciples, no snowflake avalanche is innocent.


    How could she let Han 3000 go.


    Did Han 3000 beat her?


    But on second thought, Lin Mengxi thought that this conjecture was ridiculous. Han 3000 was just a slave. How could he beat her!


    But the reality is that Han 3000 really came out.


    Looking at Han 3000 on red fruit''s upper body, Qin Shuang is not shy, because now she is full of the same questions as others.


    How did he get out of here?!


    Han three thousand out of the cave, but also four peaks of the formation to be startled.


    Back in the hall, Han 3000''s return caused a stir in the whole peak. Except for Ruoyu who continued to guard Ciyun cave with some disciples, all the other disciples gathered in the hall. Outside the hall, a large group of slaves broke their heads and wanted to drill in. For them, Han 3000 was their hero. As a slave, he could walk out of Ciyun cave. It was a miracle, It''s a feat, it''s the light of their slaves.


    "Han 3000, may I ask you a question?" Lin Mengxi''s beautiful head is full of doubts.


    "Shifu wants to ask me how to get out of Ciyun cave?" Han Sanqian smiles at this problem.


    A large group of disciples wanted to lengthen their ears and listen to how Han 3000 came out.


    "Yes, Han 3000, tell us about your legendary experience, but we really want to know." At this time, there are excited slaves simply bold shout out.


    With this cry, he immediately mobilized all the slaves: "yes, Han 3000, tell me. In the future, we will all follow your example."


    "Ha ha, after a dark contest, the monster in Ciyun cave lost to you."


    Seeing the slaves getting more and more noisy, zhe Xuzi glared at Han 3000 with a complicated expression at this time, and then rushed to the door of the hall in a few steps. He said in an impatient voice: "go, all get out of the way for me. The monster Han 3000 can fight in Ciyun cave is clearly that the monster thinks his identity is too low, and even doesn''t care to kill him. He feels dirty his hands."


    The slaves immediately hissed back at zhexinki, so angry that zhexinki yelled: "what''s the matter, do you want to rebel?"


    When do these slaves dare to do this, it''s the damned Han 3000.


    However, the disciples in the temple, including Lin Mengxi and others, are not interested in this. Instead, they look at Han 3000, hoping to get the answer they want from him.


    Han Sanyi laughed and nodded: "it''s exactly what elder martial brother zhe Xuzi said. He thought that killing me would only dirty her hands, so after I went in, she let me out."


    He didn''t want to cause more trouble, so he thought of a very good excuse for him.


    Besides, he didn''t want to explain more, because, in terms of status, Han 3000''s disciples would doubt him about anything he said. Rather than say so, they would not.


    No one wants to believe that a person who is inferior to himself can do what they can''t do¡° Are you serious Lin Mengxi asked with a slight frown. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1671

    Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, one of his disciples immediately sneered and said, "I''ll tell you, a slave, I heard, is still a half price slave. How can he survive in a place like Ciyun cave? It turns out that his status is so low that he can''t even see a monster."


    "Yes, people like him, not to mention the monsters in Ciyun cave, even we can crush him with one finger."


    "A slave is a slave. Even if he flies to a branch, he is a slave who picks fruit and eats it."


    A group of disciples immediately indulged in sarcasm, but in Han 3000''s eyes, these are nothing. The experience of two worlds and two lives makes him face these things as if he were a child.


    Mouth in others, want to say whatever they want.


    He also doesn''t want to explain. After learning about Lin Mengxi, elder of Sifeng, from Zhu Ying, Han Sanqian has no good feelings for this seemingly respectable guy. Naturally, he can''t tell her the secret of what happened in the cave.


    "Master, if there''s nothing wrong, 3000 will retire. There''s still a lot of work in the garden." Han 3000 laughs.


    Lin Mengxi wants to talk and stop. Since Han 3000 doesn''t want to talk, it doesn''t make sense to ask any more. He nods and lets the other disciples separate.


    After all the others left, Qin Shuang frowned: "I always feel that things are not so simple. If the monster in Ciyun cave disdains to kill him, what''s the matter with the explosion before? Do you want to kill him, and do you want to send him out?"


    "He doesn''t want to say, what''s the use of forcing him? As for the explosion, he can explain that he used brute force. Anyway, the four stone statues had been exploded in his hands before. " Lin Mengxi said with a bitter smile.


    Qin Shuang nodded: "how did he get away from Ciyun cave?"


    "I''m also very strange about this. When I came back, I sent Shenshi to check his whole body. There were many skin injuries on his body, which means that he must have fought with her in Ciyun cave before." Lin Mengxi shook his head.


    "Do you mean that he finally hit the monster in Ciyun cave?" Qin Shuang was surprised.


    Lin Mengxi shook his head: "there is no such possibility. The cultivation of the man in Ciyun cave is not under me. Even if you go in, don''t say you win, just say you want to retreat, it''s impossible."


    Qin Shuang was even more strange: "then he fought again and failed to win. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to ask you that." Lin Mengxi smiles and looks at Qin Shuang.


    "Ask me?"


    "Don''t you want to teach him the basic law? You can take the opportunity to learn about it then." Lin Mengxi said with a smile.


    Qin Shuang was stunned. After a moment, she nodded and was ready to leave.


    Can just walk two steps, she suddenly turned around, looking at Lin Mengxi asked: "four peaks in addition to Ciyun cave monster, there are no other hidden master''s existence?"? I mean, cultivation may be above me and can break the shield I set up! "


    Lin Mengxi a Leng, a moment later, she said: "four peaks can do quietly break your shield, I think in addition to me, no one else, you ask this why?"


    Qin frost coldly back a: "nothing."


    The garden and the cottage.


    Zexuzi came back with Han 3000. Flashy saw Han 3000''s safe return, surprised and happy. Little sunspot''s face was incredible, but zexuzi was not angry.


    Han Sanqian is OK. He almost died.


    So when he saw Han 3000, he was very angry.


    "I''ll let you give me something to eat. You''ll make such a big noise. You''re a real loser, Han 3000. From tomorrow on, you''ll take care of the four vegetable gardens all by yourself." Zhe Xuzi doesn''t dare to let Han 3000 go to Ciyun cave again, so he finds another way to revenge.


    Flashy pleaded: "brother Zhe, the work of the four vegetable gardens in the southeast, northwest and northwest is too much. Han 3000 can''t finish it even if he works from morning to night."


    "I want you to talk too much!"


    With a slap, zhe Xuzi gave a slap to the flashy, then looked at Han Sanqing coldly and said, "do you understand?"


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly and nodded: "I know."


    "Well, if you can''t finish it, you can''t do anything else." Leaving this sentence, zhe Xuzi shook his hand and turned back to the room with a cold hum.


    Small sunspot spit Han three thousand one, also followed to return to the house.


    The next morning, Han got up to work. He had to go to Dongyuan to pick some vegetables for the kitchen at noon.


    Is busy, Han 3000 suddenly smelled the familiar and pleasant smell, but, Han 3000 did not look back, busy.


    When the footsteps approaching, the fragrance is more charming.


    "Put down your things and come with me." It was Qin Shuang who came.


    "Why? No Han 3000 returned directly.


    Qin Shuang was so angry that no one had refused him, but Han 3000, a slave, refused himself: "Han 3000, I now order you to put down what you have and follow me immediately!"


    Han 3000 finally got up and looked at Qin Shuang. He was stunned for a moment: "don''t go!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1672

    Qin Shuang thought that Han 3000 must have obediently obeyed his orders when he stood up, but he didn''t know that he would not go back.


    The first beauty of her own nihilistic family, usually waving at random, countless men can break their waists and have nothing to do. Yu Gong is one of the three elite disciples of nihilism. The difference between Han 3000 and Han 3000 is not a matter of one or two generations. If you order a slave, the slave will dare to talk back.


    "You want to die!" Qin Shuang''s face is cold, and her strong anger makes her lift her hand lightly. The silver sword is across Han 3000''s neck.


    Han 3000 helplessly lowered his head: "elder martial sister, it''s no use killing me. It''s not that I don''t go, it''s that I can''t go."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s face looked better: "why?"


    "Elder martial brother zhe Xuzi said that from today on, I have to finish all the farm work of the four major vegetable gardens by myself. Otherwise, I can''t do it even if I want to have a rest Han Sanqian shakes his head. I''ll see how you die.


    Han 3000 sometimes has a dark stomach. The reason why he doesn''t tell the truth immediately is to arouse Qin Shuang''s anger. In this way, Han 3000 slowly talks about the reason. Qin Shuang will surely spread the fire on zhe Xuzi.


    It''s not that Han 3000 is cruel, but that he is cheap. Han 3000 didn''t provoke him, but Lao Wang Ba calculated Han 3000 everywhere.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s cold face was hard to understand: "he asked you to do four garden jobs a day?"


    Han 3000 nodded. Sure enough, Qin Shuang got up and flew to the thatched cottage.


    In the thatched cottage, zhe Xuzi was lying on the reclining chair, eating the fairy grapes that little sunspot fed into his mouth. After eating, he spat out the skin: "Han 3000, this boy, I don''t think he can come back in the middle of the night."


    Small black son flatters a smile: "don''t say today midnight, tomorrow morning can play even if he is great, but don''t forget, that time is a new day."


    "Hum, offending Laozi is the end." Zhe Xuzi''s cold and proud look is so cool that he can''t say it.


    "Ha ha, it is estimated that he will beg to kneel down in front of you and then apologize." Little sunspot also said with a smile.


    Zhe Xuzi nodded with satisfaction. He has been king in the thatched cottage for too long, and no one dares to disobey him. As long as anyone dares, he will surely suffer his crazy revenge for hurting zhe Xuzi.


    "Sorry? If an apology works, we''ll fix it. When that boy comes to ask me, I can eat the gold I''ve got. I can think about it. "


    The little sunspot clapped his hands again and again: "ha ha, elder martial brother, this method is wonderful."


    Fold virtual son a look in the eyes, small black son and quickly picked a grape, gently into fold virtual son''s mouth.


    But as soon as the grape came into his mouth, zhe Xuzi suddenly felt that his whole body had lost its center of gravity. Before he could reflect it, the couch under his buttocks was already broken, and zhe Xuzi''s huge fat body also fell heavily on the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Zhe Xuzi''s fat body can even shake the ground slightly, just like an elephant falling on the ground.


    "Who the hell am I?" Fold empty son roars to finish, tumble to get up from the ground, angry painful stood up.


    But after seeing the comer, zhe Xuzi was stunned: "that... That, Qin... Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, what... What brings you here, ha ha ha."


    Zhe Xuzi''s face was full of smiles.


    Qin Shuang glanced at the grapes on the ground and said in a cold voice, "it''s very enjoyable."


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister... This..." zhe Xuzi was a little embarrassed. He quickly winked at little sunspot. He was also a master who flattered him. He soon understood the meaning of zhe Xuzi and moved a chair out of the house.


    After Qin Shuang sits down, zhe Xuzi stands aside honestly.


    "I thought there was a shortage of people in your garden. As a result, one was eating grapes here and the other was serving grapes here. It''s interesting." Qin Shuang sneered.


    Zhe Xuzi was sweating. He never thought that Qin Shuang would suddenly run to the thatched house at this time.


    You know, Qin Shuang hasn''t been to the thatched cottage even once in so many years.


    But recently, it''s like seeing a ghost. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is here every day, and she has been here three times!


    It''s too fuckin ''frequent, isn''t it!


    "Elder martial sister, it''s not that I have a little free time in the afternoon, so..." zhe Xuzi said with a guilty smile.


    "Leisure? Is the vegetable garden very idle lately? But how can I hear that the vegetable garden is so busy recently that one person needs to be responsible for four gardens. " Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Bad, zhe Xuzi was surprised.


    "Elder martial sister, you misunderstood. In the four areas of the vegetable garden, nothing has happened recently. That''s why han 3000 is allowed to stare at it."


    "In this case, zhe Xuzi, you go to exchange Han 3000 back. I have something to do with him." Qin Shuangdao.


    Change it back? Zhe Xuzi didn''t want to do the work Han Sanqian did. He was tired to death¡° Ha ha, what can elder martial sister do for him? He is just a slave. "¡° Do you care? What qualifications are you to ask me? I want you to come back immediately. If something goes wrong, I want you to raise your head Qin Shuang has no patience and stares at zhe Xu Zi coldly. Zhe Xuzi was scared and shivered: "yes, I''ll go now." Along the way, zhe Xuzi swears. What a god of pestilence did he recruit? In this way, Qin Shuang bumps into him. Little sunspot follows behind his ass, thinking deeply. A moment later, he touched his chin: "I said, elder martial brother, our recitation is a little abnormal." Zhe Xuzi was angry when he heard that, but he was not. I used to think that senior sister Qin Shuang, a top beauty, could come to visit the vegetable garden. It was a blessing for the vegetable garden. Even if he looked at her, he felt no regret in his life. But now, Qin Shuang is a nightmare of zhe Xuzi¡° Elder martial brother Zhe, I don''t think it''s easy. Even if elder martial sister Qin Shuang comes, how can she know Han 3000 is busy in four vegetable gardens first. " Small sunspot puzzled way. This remark also woke up zhe Xuzi, but the damn fat man has always been vain and used to doing evil. He doesn''t think anything else. Instead, he thought of another possibility: "do you mean that Han 3000, a cheap dog, ran to elder martial sister Qin Shuang to sue me?" Although little sunspot did not speak, his attitude was very obvious¡° Damn, Han 3000 dare to complain. I want him to die today! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1673

    At the thought of this, zhe Xuzi''s anger was ignited again, and he walked towards the east garden.


    Han 3000 is pouring feces on the vegetables, and the stench is rolling. Zheyuzi rushes over and kicks him with his big foot. Although Han 3000 has been on guard for a long time, in the face of zheyuzi, he still chooses to bear it. With this foot, Han 3000 falls to the ground with a bucket, and the feces are stained with it.


    "Han 3000, you are so darn to sue me in front of elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Fold empty son spirit not big a place to come, captivate sleeve then want to open dry appearance.


    Han three thousand scornful smile, stand up, looking at fold virtual son: "don''t believe!"


    Don''t believe it!


    These two words, like thunder, make zhe Xuzi stay in the same place. He feels that his authority has been offended by others, and there is no residue left.


    Seeing that zhe Xuzi was about to run away, little sunspot quickly attached himself to his ear and whispered: "elder martial brother Zhe, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is waiting in the house."


    On hearing this, zhe Xuzi suddenly looked like a lifeless ball: "OK, less his mother''s nonsense, pack up things, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is looking for you, hurry to the past."


    Han 3000 looked at the sky and shook his head: "no, it''s almost noon. I haven''t finished this east garden. I don''t have time to deal with idle people."


    Idle people!?


    Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is an idle person?!


    Zhe Xuzi is going to explode again. This time, he quickly hugs his arm with both hands: "elder martial brother Zhe, it''s important."


    "Ah, yes!" Zhexinki nodded his head like a pig''s head: "hurry up, we''re here. We''re here for you. We know how to do your work."


    "Not at all!" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Zhexinki is going to be furious again. Han 3000 says, "I''m afraid elder martial brother came to test me on purpose. Don''t worry, elder martial brother. The task you assigned will be finished. If you can''t finish it, you''d rather not rest today."


    "Trial?" Zhe Xuzi''s heart is getting worse. What the hell is that?!


    "Yes, elder martial brother, you are so fierce and serious. You are not testing me. What is it?" Han 3000 sneers.


    "Then what is not a trial?"


    "That elder martial brother gives me a smile." Han 3000.


    Zhe Xuzi is going to run away again. He is always the only one who commands others. When will he get others'' advice? What''s more, he is still a slave!


    Zhexinki looked at the little sunspot who couldn''t help rushing up. In a fit of anger, he moved him away. The next second, his angry face was filled with a disgusting smile: "Hey, three thousand brothers, this meeting, you can go."


    Han 3000 looks at zhe Xuzi like a monkey. Zhe Xuzi knows that he wants to cut Han 3000 to pieces, but he still has to smile.


    "Elder martial brother, you laugh so ugly." Han 3000 said sarcastically.


    Zhe Xuzi''s smile was almost distorted, and he continued to smile even uglier than crying: "ha ha, three thousand, you see elder martial brother has done what you said, are you..."


    "Or not!" Han 3000 refused again.


    "I..." this time, the little sunspot directly hung on the body of zhe Xuzi: "elder martial brother, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive."


    Zhe Xuzi breathed heavily and readjusted his mood: "3000, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is the celebrity of Sifeng and the future star of nihilism. Her status is not so common. I''m all covered in dung. How can I see her?" Han Sanqian put up with his smile and pretended to be very embarrassed.


    Both sides are competing in acting skills, depending on who is the last.


    "What do you want?" Zhe Xuzi squeezed out a smile full of anger.


    Han 3000 smiles and looks at the clothes on zhe Xuzi.


    More than ten minutes later, Han 3000 came out of the eastern vegetable garden in very ill fitting clothes. Behind him, zhe Xuzi was naked and shivering in the wind.


    "Little... Little... Little black... Sunspot, here, remember... Remember, i... I want Han... Han 3000... No... I can''t die well, ah Chou ~!"


    Back in the thatched cottage, Qin Shuang saw Han 3000''s clothes. Although she didn''t know what happened, she still understood the general situation.


    "Hello, elder martial sister." Han 3000 saw Qin Shuang and said hello politely.


    Although Qin Shuang''s face is expressionless and cold, she has a helpless smile in her heart. She didn''t expect that Han 3000 is very clever. She just remembered Han 3000''s play in front of her.


    With his own hand, he turned Xuzi into an army. It''s interesting.


    "You come in with me." Qin Shuang said coldly and walked directly to Han 3000''s house.


    Although Han Sanqian believes that Qin Shuang asked herself to come into the room, it''s definitely not what she thought, but she really can''t figure out which one she was singing.


    Into the room, Han 3000 is stunned, at this time, Qin frost gently took off the outer layer of gauze clothes.


    Shit, am I fuckin ''wrong? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1674

    Han 3000''s brain, suddenly can not help but emerge that night in the spring next to the perfect carcass, the whole person suddenly a little excited.


    "What are you doing? Is that what you''re going to wear? " Qin frost see Han 3000 not moved, cold voice not happy way.


    Do you want to take off your clothes?!


    Han 3000 almost blurted out this sentence, but reason told him that it was impossible.


    He loves Su Yingxia, and no evil force can occupy his heart.


    Just when Han 3000 wanted to fight for her chastity, Qin Shuang was already sitting cross legged on the bed. Without the cover and ethereal of the outer veil, she showed Qin Shuang''s perfect curve clearly, which made people want to rush up and pull out the practice dress she was wearing.


    "Elder martial sister..." Han Sanqian wanted to express his firm position.


    "Sit down." Qin Shuang''s cold voice interrupted Han 3000''s words: "take care of your life, pay attention to vomit. Now, I will teach you the mental cultivation method of my sect. You can remember it clearly. I won''t tell you the second time."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian quickly sat down to practice the mind method of nihilism, which requires a good study. Although it is impossible to rely on it to fight the world, he at least needs it to help him open the door of the world.


    With Qin Shuang''s pithy formula read out one by one, Han 3000 began to enter the cultivation state according to her method.


    In some aspects, Han Sanqian found that the practice of nihilism was similar to Zhu Ying''s Tianyin, but it was totally opposite.


    If tianyinshu is a kind of Yin evil sword, then nihilism is more like the feeling of abandoning everything.


    One is to go against the trend, the other is to merge and connect. When Han 3000 practiced the mind method of nihilism, his whole body sent out a faint white. If he opened his eyes at that time, he could see it.


    Nihilism stresses the coexistence of heaven and earth, nihilism, emptiness and oneness. Therefore, when practicing nihilism, we should try to wear some light clothes to avoid affecting the interaction with heaven and earth.


    Two hours later, the heart method Han 3000 already remember clearly, and under the guidance of Qin Shuang, all the way around 48 weeks, this slowly opened his eyes.


    At this time, Qin Shuang has already approved the outer gauze clothes. Han 3000 feels that it''s a pity


    "That''s all the basic skills of our school. In the next few days, you will concentrate on practicing. Generally, after three months, you will be able to coagulate Qi and water to hurt people."


    Qin Shuang said, just ready to go out, at this time, an ice sword suddenly from in front of me, directly nailed on the wooden door next to!


    Qin Shuang looks at the ice sword and looks back at Han 3000.


    "I''m sorry, elder martial sister. I''m not proficient in the operation." Han 3000 feels his hand awkwardly, and the way the world controls the energy is totally different from what he has contacted before. Moreover, the power of the energy here is far more powerful than that of other places.


    It''s all picking leaves to hurt people. One leaf in the world of all directions can hurt ten thousand troops. Xuanyuan world can hurt hundreds of people. On the other hand, the earth can hurt more than ten people at most. This is the class gap. Sometimes it''s extremely terrible.


    Qin Shuang did not speak, because her heart has been shocked.


    Since the founding of nihilism, no one has been able to learn the basic skills of nihilism on the same day, and then he can master them and attack them directly on the same day!


    Even though Han 3000''s current technology is very poor, Qin Shuang is ashamed of the speed of understanding. She is known as a rare genius of nihilism in a hundred years. It took her more than seven days to understand. But Han 3000, a slave, is only one day, no, it should be only two hours.


    How could that be!


    Blind!


    Yes, it''s absolutely blind. Otherwise, can such a talent come to Qin Qingfeng as an apprentice? Run to Sifeng and be a slave?!


    Even if he is willing, the patriarchal clan of the eight world is not willing. This is the big treasure that everyone is competing for.


    Qin Shuang believes that if there is such a person, the sects may be able to beat each other for accepting apprentices.


    So, the only explanation is that Han''s.


    "Come on, you are good at cultivation. I have something important to do. I want to go back to the palace. That''s right." Qin Shuang just walked two steps, suddenly stopped again, aimed at Han 3000, then directly followed an attack wave.


    Han 3000 was immediately knocked down by a strange force. His chest was even more painful. His chest was broken. He hurriedly opened his clothes. At this time, there was a red frost on his chest.


    "From today on, you are my slave." Qin Shuang finished, looked at Han 3000 strangely, got up and left the room.


    Han three thousand heart ten thousand grass mud horse, who want to be your slave, completely without their own consent, so hasty decision? Just as he wanted to speak, Qin Shuang''s voice came from the air.


    "When you control it, I''ll take you to catch the spirit beast!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1675

    After Qin Shuang left, Han 3000 continued to stay in the thatched cottage, and had a second understanding and cultivation of his mental method.


    After Zhou Tianxing''s turn, Han 3000 felt that he had a stronger echo with the world in all directions, and his body was full of more and more energy.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000 feels that his body is becoming lighter and lighter. Han 3000, who has practiced countless times, understands that this weight loss means that impurities in his body are beginning to be eliminated.


    With these qualitative changes, Han 3000''s interest has greatly increased, and the whole person has completely entered a settled state.


    And at this time back to the main hall of Qin Shuang, in his room, has been looking out of the window in a daze.


    Her mind was full of pictures of Han 3000 sending out that little ice thorn at that time.


    She really couldn''t figure out why han 3000 could launch attack magic so quickly. It''s a genius, and it''s impossible. But if it''s Meng, this kind of luck is really good.


    In fact, she can try to ask Han 3000 to send it again, so that she can know whether she is Mongolian or not, but she dare not. She is afraid that she will get a positive answer.


    He''s just a slave!


    "It''s so late, and I don''t have a rest. Is Han 3000 too poor, and it takes a lot of effort to teach?" Lin Mengxi came in with a bowl of hot chicken soup.


    "Tianlingxue, take part in Fengyu chicken. Have a drink to calm your nerves." Lin Mengxi''s eyes are full of love.


    Qin Shuang nodded and took the chicken soup cup, but only holding it in her hand, her thoughts still floating outside.


    Lin Mengxi gently smiles and sits down beside her, saying softly, "what''s the matter? If Han 3000''s qualifications are too poor, I can find someone to replace you. "


    Lin Mengxi arranges Qin Shuang because Ruoyu is usually helping her deal with the affairs in the middle of the peak, and other disciples are not qualified enough. After all, Han 3000 is instructed by the leader, so she finally chooses Qin Shuang.


    "Do you think that someone can understand the mind cultivation method of nihilism in an instant when they first learn it?" Qin Shuang murmured, like talking to himself, and like talking with Lin Mengxi.


    Lin Mengxi said with a smile: "more than 1300 years ago, there was an unparalleled genius in nihilism. At that time, he was the candidate of the three true gods, and also the most glorious moment after the founding of nihilism. His name was tianyuzi."


    "It''s said that he learned the introductory cultivation method of nihilism the same day, and he could already launch attack magic the next day, which made his talent stir the whole world. But just because he was so outstanding, the three families assassinated him before he reached the peak, in order to keep the position of the true God, so that there was no successor to our nihilist sect. Now, we are in a desperate situation. "


    When Lin Mengxi talked about this, he could not help but feel sorry. If tianyuzi had survived at the beginning, there would have been at least such a great master, even though the three true gods, nihilism, could not have been touched. Nihilism, at least in the world of all directions, was also a powerful sect.


    It''s a pity that there are many people who make up for the impermanence of the world.


    "Do you mean our best genius needs a day?" Qin Shuang asked.


    Lin Mengxi said with a smile: "the practice of nihilism stresses the coexistence of heaven and earth. Since you have me and I have you, all dharmas can come and all things can come. The so-called nihilism, nihilism and nihilism, and nihilism and nihilism, is the truth. But just because of this, when we practice our nihilist elementary skills, whether we are proficient or not is not only one side, but also the other side, whether we can have contact with heaven and earth. "


    "It''s easy to learn. How can it be?"


    Since heaven and earth are the largest, it is extremely difficult to form a corresponding relationship with them.


    If you have learned Gongfa, you just have a stepping stone to open the door of heaven and earth. It''s another level to integrate with heaven and earth.


    So, it''s a fool''s dream to be able to attack with the power of heaven and earth.


    Seeing that Lin Mengxi vetoed this practice, Qin Shuang was slightly relieved.


    This at least shows that Han 3000 is really lucky to give it to Mongolia.


    "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?" Lin Mengxi asked.


    Qin Shuang said with a smile, "it''s OK. When I was teaching Han 3000 today, I suddenly thought of it, so I wanted to ask."


    Lin Mengxi did not doubt, nodded: "that early rest."


    Seeing off Lin Mengxi, Qin Shuang finally takes a long breath. She can finally rest at ease.


    At this time, in the middle of the night, zhexinki really dragged his already empty body back this time. Little sunspot was not much better. Originally, he was thin and small. Now he looks more like a monkey in the rain.


    "Damn it, Han 3000. I''m tired to death outside. He''s good. I''ll rest cross legged in the room. Damn it, if I don''t teach this son of a bitch today, I''ll write his name upside down."


    With the words of zhe Xuzi, the whole person rushed in with anger.


    "Han 3000, get up the hell for me." As soon as he rushes in, he lifts Han 3000 with one palm.


    Han three thousand this will be very comfortable, be broken virtual son so whole, almost meridian retrograde, go crazy.


    "You Cheap slave, I''ll only take care of you for a while. You''re self-conscious. When did elder martial sister Qin Shuang leave?" Broken empty son gas of want to die, angry voice scold a way. Han three thousand corners of the mouth disdain a smile: "noon then left."¡° At noon? " On hearing this, zhe Xuzi was even more angry: "he left at noon, and you didn''t know to come and take a rest in the room until now?" Han 3000 nodded: "yes, but I''m not resting, I''m practicing!"¡° Cultivation? Do you practice as a slave? Who asked you to practice? " Little sunspot said sarcastically¡° Elder martial sister Qin Shuang Han 3000 laughs. Finish saying this words, fold empty son and small black son Leng in the original place, Qin frost come over is to teach Han 3000 to practice¡° Don''t bluff me. You''re a slave. You''re not qualified to practice. " The entry-level skills must be qualified by the entry-level disciples. No matter how good the slaves are, they are not qualified. Therefore, after he thought about this, he regained his strength¡° Ha ha, believe it or not. " Han three thousand lazy with his nonsense, a direct knock off fold virtual son holding his chest clothes hand. Zhe Xuzi was even more annoyed: "you dare to talk to me like this, and you are so arrogant with me in my clothes. Little sunspot, take off his clothes for me." Little sunspot nodded, and when zhe Xuzi caught Han 3000 again, he directly took off his clothes. At this time, the frost on Han 3000''s chest appeared there. Zhe Xuzi saw it clearly, but he was burning with all his thoughts¡° Wait a minute Fold empty son suddenly angry voice a drink, stopped small sunspot. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1676

    "How did you... Get here?" Zhe Xu Zi looked at the words on Han 3000''s chest and asked.


    Looking at the eyes of zhe Xu Zi, Han 3000 understands that he saw the frost word Qin Shuang left on his body.


    Han Sanyi laughs: "it''s from elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Oh, by the way, she said, "from now on, I will be her slave."


    "I Pooh!" "Even if you are the slave of elder martial sister Qin Shuang, you are also a slave!" the little black man spat


    Zhe Xuzi''s face trembled and looked at Han 3000''s words seriously. When he looked up again, he was already full of smiling faces: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, besides saying that you are his slave, do you have any other orders?"


    Seeing the cheap appearance of zhe Xuzi, Han Sanqian is happy. He didn''t really expect that he hated Qin Shuang''s printing before, but now it has a different effect. Zhe Xuzi is obviously scared.


    "Let me see." Han 3000 touched his chin, and zhexinki quickly took the opportunity to knock off the hand of small sunspot. At the same time, he glared at small sunspot with his eyes and asked him to release Han 3000.


    No bondage, Han 3000 sat back on the bed, folding virtual son fart top fart top with the past.


    "What''s more, elder martial sister Qin Shuang said that she would take me to catch some spirit pet after a period of time, so that I can live and practice well!" Han 3000 thought about it and said.


    As soon as zhe Xuzi heard this, he said in his heart, "I''ll do it." it seems that Qin Shuang has indeed taught Han 3000 mental skills, and he has to take him to catch lingchong. This also shows that Han 3000''s treatment is the treatment of an entry-level disciple.


    Even if Han 3000 is an entry-level disciple and zhe Xuzi is an early entry-level disciple, he is also a senior brother. There is nothing to be afraid of, but the problem is that he is afraid of Qin Shuang!


    She is not only the elder martial sister, but also the first disciple of Sifeng. She is also the future star of nihilism. If she makes trouble for herself, she can''t afford to go!


    "Cheng, hehe, you should have a rest early. Tomorrow morning, I''ll ask little sunspot to prepare some superior Chicken Soup for you." Fold virtual son smile after saying hello, pull small sunspot quickly out.


    As soon as he got outside, the little sunspot immediately got dissatisfied: "I said, elder martial brother, why are you polite to Han 3000?"


    "Do you think I want to be polite to him? Beat the dog to see the master. He is the slave of elder martial sister Qin Shuang. What can I do with him? " Fold empty son depressed incomparable say.


    He really wants to get angry with Han 3000, but the problem is that he doesn''t dare now.


    If Han 3000 has a loss and elder martial sister Qin Shuang comes to settle it, can he be better?


    "Damn, I don''t know what elder martial sister Qin Shuang likes about him. Damn it. By the way, elder martial brother, what shall we do next? We can''t cure him? " Small sunspot not reconciled to the road.


    One day, he was flattering. He thought he could make a living in the vegetable garden by zhexinki, but he was overtaken by Han 3000, a new comer.


    "Rule, of course, must be ruled. If he offends Laozi, does he want to live well?" Zhe Xu Zi''s cold voice¡° Tomorrow, when you serve him chicken soup, add some ingredients to it. "


    The skill of nihilism focuses on perceiving heaven and earth, so he should not be allowed to feel it. When he is a complete waste, elder martial sister Qin Shuang will naturally abandon this kind of slave.


    When the little sunspot heard this, he gave a gloomy smile: "elder martial brother, do you mean black bone grass?"


    Zhexinzi nodded. Heigucao is a poisonous herb of Sifeng. It is colorless and tasteless, but it is highly toxic. Once people eat too much, they will flush with Yang Qi and sink with Yin Qi. Finally, Yang Qi will disappear completely and Yin Qi will be in their bodies. At that time, even if he didn''t die, he was half a living dead man.


    "Remember, less, don''t be fucked up." Zhe Xu Zi exhorted.


    Little sunspot, with a smile, nodded: "it''s still elder martial brother''s opinion."


    In the next few days, Han 3000 was sitting in the room like this, and little sunspot would bring a chicken soup every morning. Han 3000 didn''t realize that there was any difference. After all, he had never drunk the soup from all directions before, so he couldn''t tell if there was any problem.


    This morning, Han 3000 was in the house.


    Suddenly, he smelled the strange fragrance again, but somehow, he had a very strong impulse. Although Qin Shuang is really beautiful, Han 3000 is also a man among thousands of flowers. No matter Qi Yiyun or other women at the beginning, Han 3000 is not wet. He is a good man for Su Yingxia.


    But this time, it was totally different. Han 3000 even wanted to get up and beat her.


    Han 3000 shakes his head and tries to keep himself awake. Then he pulls out his mind from the meditation and slowly opens his eyes.


    Qin Shuang didn''t wear that white dress today, but she showed more. At least she could see her arm like jade and lotus root. Han 3000 felt that she was about to have nosebleed.


    "Put it on." Without waiting for Han 3000 to wake up, a dress was thrown directly from Qin Shuang''s hand and covered Han 3000''s head.


    Han three thousand hurry to take advantage of this to disturb his mood on the impulse, Qin frost also appropriate left the house, wait for Han three thousand change clothes, she came in again.


    "Today, I will take you to catch lingchong!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1677

    In the world of the eight directions, most of the sects have their own basic skills, but it''s another matter whether they can use them after they have learned.


    Therefore, we need actual combat.


    Most of the sects put the actual combat on catching pet.


    It can not only fight with monsters and strange things to increase their fighting experience, but also defeat them to become their contract pets and enhance their comprehensive strength. It is the best choice.


    Therefore, nihilism has also done so. It is the first time to practice after entering the school.


    "In the world of all directions, the level of lingchong can be defined as five grades: purple gold, gold, red, yellow and bronze!"


    "Different levels have different effects, so the improvement of the master''s strength is completely different. After catching, I''ll teach you some intermediate attack skills of this door. "


    "Elder martial sister, I have a spirit pet. Can we learn magic directly?" Han 3000 is right. Of course, he is eager to learn attacking skills. At least in that case, he can have the power of the first World War.


    The faster you learn, the faster Han 3000 will be able to go out and find the Pangu people, unlock the power of the seal, and then he will be able to cross the world in all directions.


    "Do you have a pet?" Qin Shuang''s Willow eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She''s about to tell Han 3000 how to catch lingchong, but Han 3000 said it first.


    Besides, does a slave also have a pet?!


    Even if there are, it''s not unusual. After all, even ordinary people in the world have the basic power of World War I. sometimes it''s common to catch weak little beasts as pets.


    It''s like humans have dogs.


    The difference between psychics lies in the level. Only high-level psychics can help people best.


    "Even if you have, at least the strength of lingchong should be very strong, so as to help you." Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 self-confident smile: "speaking of my spirit pet, it should be quite strong."


    Seeing that Qin Shuang doesn''t believe it, Han 3000 directly releases Linlong. Linlong is also the strongest existence in Xuanyuan world. Moreover, he is a dragon and has the heart of the dragon in his hand. Han 3000 thinks that in the world of all directions, even if he is not a very strong existence, he can''t be weak.


    With it, we can skip the stage of spiritual favor and learn the next step.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Shuang sees Lin long but suddenly laughs.


    Han 3000 was shocked. He didn''t expect Qin Shuang to smile so well. It was like the melting iceberg turned into snow water and revived everything. It made people warm there for a while.


    "Han 3000, you said... This is your pet?" Qin Shuang covers her mouth and tries to keep her posture.


    But it''s funny.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know why she laughs like this. What''s more, she has done a pioneering work by accident. Since Qin Shuang became an adult, she has never been teased by other men.


    But Han 3000 finished. At this time, he was confused: "elder martial sister, yes, what''s the problem?"


    Lin long is also red and white on her smiling face. Although he has followed Han Sanqian to nihilism for a short time, he at least knows that Qin Shuang does not care to smile, but the last smile appears on him.


    "Do you pet a little snake?" Qin Shuang relieved a little at this time.


    "Snake?" Lin long and Han 3000 at the same time sternly doubt way.


    "It''s a dragon." Think Qin Shuang how erudite, the original Snake and dragon are silly not clear, Han 3000 to there is a snake, but the problem is that he did not let go.


    "In the world of all directions, there is no difference between a dragon and a snake. A dragon is a snake, and a snake is a dragon." Qin Shuang explained with a smile.


    "What do you mean, elder martial sister?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I just told you that lingchong has five levels, the lowest of which are yellow and bronze. Do you remember?" Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 nodded. According to Han 3000''s estimation, even so, there should be a yellow level.


    "In the world of all directions, the dragon and the snake belong to the first class. They are not in the ranks."


    "What does it mean to be out of fashion?" Han 3000 asked.


    Qin Shuang shook his head: "the so-called not into the stream, which means that even the lowest level of bronze is not counted."


    Han 3000 was shocked. After he came to the world of the eight sides, was it the world of the eight sides gone with the wind, or was he unable to lift his sword. Didn''t Linlong say that he would rather not be a phoenix tail than a chicken head? He did make chicken head, but this Phoenix Tail doesn''t look like phoenix tail. It''s chicken tail.


    "I''m a little sorry about my three-year engagement with you." Han 3000''s heart is speechless. At the beginning, he insisted on binding Linlong. He didn''t know it would be such a situation.


    "You listen to me to explain..." Lin Long''s face is not bright.


    "May I not listen?" Han 3000 rolled his eyes.


    "I..." Qilin also wanted to say.


    At this time, Qin Shuang said: "well, put away your little toys, I''ll take you to catch the real spirit pet."


    Han 3000 nodded and took back Linlong: "you hear me, little toy."¡° Well, let me explain. " Han 3000 listened lazily. After collecting Linlong, he followed Qin Shuang to leave the thatched house and went all the way to the back mountain of Sifeng. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1678

    The back mountain of the four peaks is green and shady, with ditches and rivers crisscrossing. As soon as people enter, they are almost blocked by the big trees covering the sky. In the deep, they can hear birds and beasts singing.


    Han 3000 walked in the front, did not walk a few steps, then heard Qin Shuang''s light voice: "you want to die, go in front of me."


    Looking back, Qin Shuang came up with a cold face.


    "There are many wild animals in the back mountain forest. At your present entry level, a yellow pet can kill you and run in front of me." Qin frost cold voice mutters a way.


    Han 3000''s face is embarrassed. It''s really a habit for him to walk in front of him. After all, Xuanyuan or the earth, he has always been the most popular person in front.


    "The back mountain is undulating. When we enter the middle of the back mountain, we may start to meet spirit beasts. At that time, you must remember to follow me closely. Don''t mess around without my orders, you know?"


    High level spirit beasts are really powerful. Even Qin Shuang is not sure of winning. Every year, many disciples are killed by spirit beasts in the process of catching spirit beasts.


    But just like the rite of passage, no matter how many people die, all entry-level disciples must attend.


    Han Sanqian nodded, followed Qin Shuang and headed for the back mountain.


    About an hour later, they walked into the dense and extensive forest. Although it was quiet in the forest, there were murders everywhere. Qin Shuang said, "here we are, Han 3000 is serious.".


    Han Sany''s eyes were like hawk''s eyes, looking around quickly.


    Qin Shuang rolled a white eye: "although arrived, but do not represent to have a lot of spirit beast, you need not so nervous."


    Han 3000 nodded, but his vigilance was not relaxed.


    Did not walk a few steps, suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes, on a distant grass.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. It''s just a spirit rabbit." Qin Shuang''s speechless way.


    "By the way, have you figured out what kind of pet you want? Attack, or defense, or other auxiliary class, in addition, what shape do you need? You are a man in the end, choose a domineering one. " Qin Shuangdao.


    "Is my Linlong really bad?" Han 3000''s weak way.


    "If you mention your snake again, I''ll drive you out at once." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Han 3000 obediently shut up: "to attack."


    The best attack is the best defense, Han 3000 just disdains to do not move like a mountain, what he wants is to kill.


    After walking about half a mile, Han 3000''s eyes were once again placed in the bushes far away: "elder martial sister, is it the spirit rabbit again?"


    Han three thousand finish, looked up at Qin frost, at this time, Qin frost whole person Liu Mei tightly wrinkled, a silver sword in the hand already illusory shape, is being held tightly by her.


    At the same time, Qin Shuang reaches out and blocks Han 3000 behind.


    This action is very warm.


    Qin Shuang made a strange little gesture with her right hand and waved towards the bush. The Bush seemed to be covered with a layer of silver powder.


    Just for a moment, the Bush suddenly disappeared out of thin air. A horse with long white hair was exposed. The guy''s eyes were like rabbit''s eyes, and his limbs were like bear''s paws. His front legs were long and his back was short. He looked very cute.


    "Tiancan xiaofeima, you are lucky." Qin Shuang smiles gently.


    She laughed again!


    "Tiancanxiaofeima, in the future, can grow up to the golden pet stage. Although it is only bronze now, it grows very slowly, but at least it has a future. Are you ready? " Qin Shuang is in a good mood and looks back at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is a little bit uninterested. To be honest, the little Pegasus is really cute and good-looking, but the problem is that it''s too cute. Han 3000 thinks it''s not good enough.


    However, lingchong trial is a course after all, Han 3000 still has to do it.


    With the mind skill of nihilism in his body, Han 3000 gathers his energy in his hand, aiming at xiaofeima, which is a flying sword!


    "Brush!"


    An ice sword was inserted directly behind the little Pegasus. Then, Han 3000 took the opportunity to insert three flying swords in front of it and left and right.


    The four swords are trapped. The panicked Pegasus has no way to escape. He aims at Han 3000 and plans to give it a go.


    "Surrender." Han three thousand one sneer, gather all energy in the left hand, release the last blow.


    At this time, the little Pegasus also glared angrily, gathered the whole body''s energy and aimed at Han 3000. With a roar of anger, a huge beam of light came directly at Han 3000.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, when Han 3000 met the light pillar of Pegasus, suddenly a position moved in the distance.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know what was going on, so he just felt that he was suddenly hit by a big Mac like Dashan. His whole body was like a piece of paper in a strong wind. He stumbled and flew to the woods behind him.


    "Bang" when Han 3000''s body broke more than ten trees in a row, he finally stopped in front of a big tree that was one person thick. With a dull sound, Han 3000 hit the ground heavily, and his throat only felt the smell of scarlet. He forbeared for a while, but still spewed out. Han 3000 felt that the whole viscera had moved. He didn''t know that if it wasn''t for my golden light, he would have hung up at least ten times. Han Sanyi flew backward all the way. In this distance, there was a deep gully half a meter deep and two meters wide on the ground. no It''s just a bronze pet. Is it so strong? Han Sanqian wants to support himself, but he finds that his whole body is not under his control at all. The most important thing is that even if he just breathes, he can pull out the severe pain of his whole body. At this time, the big trees behind the Pegasus suddenly moved. Then, a giant slowly came out of the tree. It was three meters high and two meters wide. With one foot on the side, there was a slight shaking¡° Big Pegasus Qin Shuang''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his nerves collapsed. How can this monster appear in the back mountain of Sifeng! This is a real golden beast¡° How could that be? " Qin Shuang''s face is full of worry and fear. The power of the golden beast, even Qin Shuang''s current cultivation, can''t match him at all, but the golden beast often lives in a deeper area. How can they come here? But at this time, she did not care so much, see big Pegasus angry toward Han 3000, she took the sword directly to big Pegasus to kill! Qin Shuang stands in the air like a fairy. The ice sword is everywhere! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1679

    "Brush!"


    Countless ice swords directly hit the big flying horse, but it seems to be a very strong attack. The attack on the big flying horse is like rain falling on the fluff. It just shakes, and the ice swords full of body are all shaken to the ground in an instant.


    Qin Shuang''s face was cold, and he gathered energy again to pour on the ice sword, and the whole person dived directly from the sky holding the sword.


    "Roar!"


    Tianchan big Pegasus looks up and roars at Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuangdun''s time is just like a broken kite. He is pushed hundreds of meters away by the airflow. When he lands again, Qin Shuang just wants to get up, but the corner of his mouth is bleeding again.


    Gold strange beast''s strength is really too strong to imagine, even Qin Shuang himself, up to now is just a yellow spirit pet, and this, is originally Lin Mengxi with her to accept.


    Seeing the big Pegasus approaching Han 3000 again, Qin Shuang nibbles at Yu''s lips and rushes back with her sword.


    For her, Han 3000 is indeed a slave, but since she brought him here, she has the responsibility and obligation to protect Han 3000''s safety.


    But just rushed past, only fight on a few rounds, Qin frost because of the strength gap is too obvious, and was hit out.


    Heavy hit on the ground, Qin Shuang''s green clothes have been full of soil and his mouth dripping blood.


    In any case, she did not expect that the two were so lucky. As soon as they arrived at the edge of the animal kingdom, they met the most ferocious boss.


    Looking at Qin Shuang who is constantly injured because of saving himself, Han 3000 shouts with all his strength: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, you go first!"


    Qin Shuang snorted coldly: "Han 3000, are you teaching me to do things?"


    With that, she drags her injured body and flies to Han 3000 quickly. She claps her palm on Han 3000''s back. Han 3000 only feels a warm current coming into her body and helps her repair the injured viscera quickly.


    Then, Qin Shuang pushed Han Sanya''s palm out for tens of meters: "I''ll attract its attention, hurry up!"


    Qin Shuang said, the whole person with a sword, once again toward the big Pegasus to kill!


    Han 3000 looked at her stubborn rushed up, but soon was called back, after several times, her green blood mottled. But Han 3000 also knows what it means to her if she goes by herself.


    She was not as strong as before. Just now, she used energy to heal herself so that she could escape. Now, she will only lose faster.


    Even if you go back to move the rescue soldiers, when you come, it must be a corpse.


    I didn''t expect that the cold and inhuman elder martial sister would treat Han 3000 as a human being at the critical moment.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth a smoke, peep out a ferocious smile.


    At this time, the successive attacks failed. Qin Shuang''s internal power and energy were wasted seriously. With serious injuries, she already knew that she had no ability to fight against the big flying horse in front of her.


    With a bitter smile, I didn''t expect that her gifted disciple of nihilism would die on the road of catching strange animals, just like most newcomers.


    Although the heart is more unwilling, but the outcome has been doomed, looking at the angry toward their own flying horse, Qin Shuang slightly closed his eyes!


    "Heaven and earth are barren. Yama will fall forever. Give me death!"


    All of a sudden, at this time, a roar came. Before Qin Shuang could open her eyes to see what was going on, a black energy ball fell from the sky and hit her less than two meters in front of her.


    "Boom!"


    The whole forest was shaking slowly with the explosion. At this moment, Qin Shuang felt an arm holding him up, and then quickly ran away!


    Far away, big flying horse shakes his head, wakes up from the huge explosion, looks at the two people who have run away, and is unwilling to give out a roar.


    After the aftershock of the explosion, Qin Shuang was held up and ran for about a minute. Then the whole person slowed down a little and opened her eyes slightly. By the light in the gap between the leaves in the forest, she saw Han 3000 was biting his teeth and running forward desperately.


    Sweat was falling down his cheek.


    Feeling his broad and warm chest, Qin Shuang''s face was slightly red.


    Qin Shuang felt for a moment that she enjoyed it.


    But soon, Qin Shuang''s face was cold and she wanted to struggle, but she found that she couldn''t move at all. After Han 3000 took her to a spring and put her down, she recovered some strength.


    "Pa!"


    A slap in the face of Han 3000: "you are rude!"


    Since childhood, Qin Shuang was so intimate with a man for the first time. Of course, if you let her know that the first time she was seen, it was the man in front of her. I don''t know how she felt.


    Han 3000 touched his painful face, but his eyes were fixed on the forest behind him. After confirming that the big Pegasus didn''t come after him, he took a breath and leaned on the big stone with a tired face, breathing heavily.


    A moment later, Han 3000 stood up and stared at a part of Qin Shuang¡° "You..." Qin Shuang was angry, but Han 3000 had bent down and approached her! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1680

    Han 3000''s body is bent very low, and the distance between him and Qin Shuang is only a few centimeters.


    Qin Shuang can see his face with clear water caltrop and smell the smell of man on him.


    For a moment, Qin Shuang''s face was slightly red, and her heart beat suddenly faster.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, Qin Shuang heard a crisp sound, and then, most of his arms and sleeves were torn open by Han 3000.


    As white as jade and as slippery as pearl, Qin Shuang directly exposed her shoulder to the air. She raised her other hand and hit Han 3000 on the back.


    But no matter how hard she tried, Han 3000 still pulled more clothes beside her jade arm.


    Then, Han 3000 took out half of the branch from her arm wound, and tore a small piece of rag from her clothes to wrap the wound.


    Looking at his serious appearance, as well as the eyes without any distractions, Qin Shuang''s cold face is a little embarrassed. Han 3000''s hand is also gently placed on his back.


    "All right." Han Sanqian smiles and stands up.


    Qin Shuang wakes up from the absence of watching Han 3000. She pulls up the clothes on her arm and barely covers her white arm. She doesn''t speak.


    "Where is this?" Han Sanqian looked around.


    Qin Shuang also shook a look around with him: "you are running in the wrong direction. This is deep in the forest. "


    Han 3000 feel embarrassed, the incident suddenly, he is also desperate.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s no energy fluctuation of spirit beast around here. It''s safe for the time being. You can help me protect the Dharma, and I''ll use my martial arts to heal."


    After ordering these, Qin Shuang reluctantly sits up, then carries on the energy, starts to carry on the self-healing.


    When she opened her eyes again, Qin Shuang was awakened by a fragrance. When she opened her eyes, Han 3000 was not far away, holding a fire and seriously roasting two red spirit fish from the spring.


    Under the dim light of the bonfire, Han 3000''s back, though a little thin, is full of masculinity, which makes people feel very safe.


    Hear Qin Shuang cough, Han 3000 up, and then, carrying a water tree leaves to Qin Shuang''s side.


    Qin Shuang took it and took a light bite. Han 3000 then handed over the roast fish from the fire.


    "It''s burnt." Qin Shuang frowned and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no, it''s called roast fish. Try it."


    Qin Shuang nodded. As a result, she roasted the fish and gently tore the surface of the fish with her slender fingers. Then she tasted it tentatively. After a while, a fragrance came into her mouth, which surprised Qin Shuang.


    "I didn''t expect that you would still make things?" After a few more bites, Qin Shuang fell in love with the taste.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. From the beginning of the earth, what he did most every day in the years when he was at Su Yingxia''s home was to cook for Su Yingxia. What does a small roast fish mean? As long as there are conditions, roast a whole lamb.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, Han 3000 really miss the life on earth.


    Although there is not too strong ability, but people live natural and unrestrained, simple, free, and simply.


    "Isn''t it normal for a slave to cook something to eat?" Han 3000 smiles.


    "Just now, why didn''t you go?" Qin Shuang nodded, which was the end of the topic just now.


    "If a big man wants to be protected by a woman, Han 3000 is not willing to leave a woman to run for her own life. Han 3000 can''t do it. Instead of living in a shack all her life, I''d better give her life here. At that time, I can go to hell and continue to be a slave for my elder martial sister." Han 3000 said to himself.


    "Slaves, aren''t they cowards?" Qin Shuang asked.


    "Do I have a choice?" Han 3000 is depressed.


    "No choice, you are Qin Shuang''s slave. By the way, since you are a slave, should you tell your master what happened to the black energy ball just now?" Qin Shuang''s point is this.


    Han 3000 also knows that this problem can''t be avoided at all.


    Qin Shuang is not a fool, she will ask sooner or later, but Han 3000 thought for a day, also don''t know how to answer her.


    Yes, she did save herself, but she is Lin Mengxi''s disciple after all, and Lin Mengxi is Zhu Ying''s mortal enemy. If Qin Shuang knows that her skill is Zhu Ying''s Tianyin skill, once she tells Lin Mengxi, then she, Zhu Ying''s descendant, will not live until dawn!


    Therefore, Han Sanqian thinks about it and thinks that he shouldn''t say it. But Han Sanqian is not a liar. It''s hard for him to lie.


    When Han 3000 was ready to answer, a handsome figure rushed out quickly.


    "That energy ball is just my trick."


    A beautiful male voice rises in the sky, and a handsome figure also falls in front of Qin Shuang at this time.


    The young master is as proud as jade, and ye Gucheng holds his hands high.


    "Ye Gu Cheng?" Qin Shuang was stunned. Ye Gucheng nods and smiles. At the same time, his eyes look at Han 3000, very cold¡° am I correct? Han 3000 This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1681

    Han 3000 has no doubt that if he says something wrong, ye Gucheng will even kill himself on the spot. However, Han 3000 is not afraid of death or threatened by him, but he just can''t find an excuse to explain.


    Nodded: "yes!"


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng smiles with satisfaction, looks at Qin Shuang, shows a smile that he thinks is very handsome, and says: "sister Qin Shuang, are you ok?"


    Qin Shuang quietly looked at Han 3000, feeling a little complicated, just now, is not Han 3000 save himself?


    How can that energy ball come from ye Gucheng?


    However, one admitted it and the other did not deny it. Qin Shuang could only admit it as a fact.


    Moreover, even if what ye Gucheng said is false, Han 3000 doesn''t even have the courage to admit it, which is also greatly discounted in Qin Shuang''s heart. Thinking of this, she deliberately smiles at Ye Gucheng: "it''s better after conditioning for a period of time. Since it''s you who saved us, thank you very much. By the way, how are you here?"


    "Ha ha, in a few months, it''s time for our entrance examination. I want to improve my accomplishments, so I came to Sifeng to catch lingchong, but I didn''t expect to see you, younger martial sister. I was in a hurry, so I helped you. Originally, I wanted to follow you up quickly, but the big flying horse is too fierce. I guess you are far away from it when we fight with it. That''s why we come after you. " Ye Gucheng laughs.


    Qin Shuang is as beautiful as heaven, and his talent is outstanding. He is the dream lover of every nihilist disciple. Ye Gucheng is no exception. He has worked hard for Qin Shuang in recent years.


    But, over the years, his chances are not very good.


    This time, Qin Shuang is attacked by a flying horse. For ye Gucheng, it''s God''s reward.


    He is really here to catch lingchong today, but the second half is fictional. He has never made a move at all. On the contrary, seeing Qin Shuang retreated by big flying horse, he chose to retreat.


    Such a strong golden beast, even if he goes to help Qin Shuang, it will not help. On the contrary, it is likely to drag him down. Therefore, he has been watching coldly.


    Just when he sighed that Qin Shuang was about to lose her fragrance and jade, Han 3000, the slave, suddenly rushed out, and beat back Da Fei Ma with a strong energy and successfully escaped.


    This makes Ye Gucheng very surprised. How could a little slave have such powerful skills? The most terrible thing is that this energy is obviously not nihilistic.


    On the contrary, it is more like the art of heresy!


    After a moment of panic, ye Gucheng gave a cold smile, so when it was dark and the big Pegasus left, he thought of an excuse and chased him.


    Sometimes, no one believes the truth, and it''s not easy to cheat a lie, but this kind of half truth is the most difficult to figure out.


    He also expected that Han 3000 did not dare to refute, because he could hold on to him, and he knew it.


    Seeing that what he said was so positive and reasonable, Qin Shuang nodded and was quite grateful.


    "Thank you so much." Qin Shuang nodded faintly.


    Ye Gucheng was very excited. Before, Qin Shuang''s attitude to him was always far away. Now, at least it''s much better.


    This trip is worth it.


    "You''re welcome. It''s my job." Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian is not interested in the drama of picking up girls. He is also not interested in Qin Shuang. Although Qin Shuang almost accidentally lures him to capsize several times, it''s just a man''s physical instinct. In his heart, Su Yingxia always lives.


    "By the way, now we are going back, or..." Han 3000 can''t stand the fake appearance of Ye Gucheng, and he says at this time.


    "Younger martial sister, why don''t we go back? It''s getting late, and there are big flying horses around here. I''m afraid..." Ye Gucheng didn''t dare to say his inner fear.


    But Qin Shuang shakes her head. For her, she comes out with slaves to catch lingchong, but in the end, she comes back with injuries and fails. She can''t afford to lose this kind of person.


    She is a person who has a beginning and an end. She is also stubborn and has her own principles.


    Moreover, Han 3000 always needs to pass this trial. Although Ye Gucheng has proved that he just saved himself, it is undeniable that Han 3000 has also run a long way with himself.


    Although he was still capable of those slaves, at least the slave was loyal.


    Secondly, Qin Shuang also has her own thoughts. Like Ye Gucheng, the entrance competition is about to begin. Whoever can win the excellent results in the competition will become the disciple of the leader. At that time, not only the future leader of nihilism, but also the leader master''s hand-in-hand transmission will be available. The future is promising.


    "But younger martial sister, your body..." Ye Gucheng deliberately makes excuses.


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Ye is here. Is elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s injury still a problem?" Han 3000 said at this time.


    Ye Gu Cheng stares at Han 3000 fiercely. He really doesn''t know which pot to open. In this place where there are golden beasts, let him use his energy to cure Qin Shuang. What if he is in danger?


    It''s true that he likes Qin Shuang, but he can''t bet his own life and future. Beauty and future win each other. That''s what he wants.


    Ye Gucheng is embarrassed. He looks at Qin Shuang and looks up at himself. He scolds Han 3000 in his heart and smiles: "that''s for sure. With my accomplishments, Qin Shuang''s minor injury is nothing." With that, ye Gucheng gently transports his energy and starts to heal Qin Shuang. Han 3000 disdained to smile and let you fucking pretend to force. It''s a price to pay. Early the next morning, Qin Shuang wakes up. Han Sanqian brings some water to quench her thirst. Since last night, she has been sitting down till now. Qin Shuang slightly light shallow a, appear extremely gentle, frost and beautiful face now restored a lot of blood. Han 3000 looks at the tiny water mark on her lips and really wants to taste it¡° By the way, where''s your elder martial brother Gucheng? " Qin Shuang looked around and asked. Han 3000 said this is a sneer, last night, the greedy guy, sneaked away in the middle of the night¡° Oh, elder martial brother Gucheng said last night that the master called him back to the peak, so he went back in the middle of the night. " Han three thousand skin smile meat don''t smile of way. That guy clearly knew that there were golden monsters nearby, and he didn''t dare to stay for a long time. In addition, he spent a lot of energy in order to cure Qin Shuang, so he heard that Qin Shuang had to continue to look for strange monsters and run away. In case of any big things, it''s not worth losing your life! Qin Shuang did not think much, nodded: "OK, let''s continue." Han 3000 nodded, and with Qin Shuang''s steps, he left the spring and walked slowly towards the deeper forest. They didn''t know that there was more danger there, waiting for them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1682

    Along the way forward, about half a day''s journey, the whole surrounding area has been completely covered by the dense leaves, all eyes, black.


    "Be careful." Qin Shuang reminds her that she can already feel the energy fluctuation nearby.


    Han 3000 nodded, nestled behind Qin Shuang and looked down around.


    "No?" Qin Shuang uttered an inconceivable light chant, and then directly raised the sword.


    Looking at her posture, Han 3000 is very nervous, isn''t she? Did she meet a big boss?


    Is this good luck or bad luck?!


    At this time, the grass around them moved gently, and a rustling sound came from all directions. Han 3000 was confused, and Qin Shuang was also confused.


    Hundreds of strange beasts surrounded them in the form of circles!


    "The naked eye, the unicorn, the sky Kui, the sacred wind!" Qin Shuang is almost depressed. What did they catch up with? Did you walk into the old cave of the strange beast?


    Why are all yellow beasts!


    Single pick yellow level, Qin frost has this confidence, but a pick a group, fool also know the result!


    What Qin Shuang doesn''t know is that they are really lucky, lucky to the big scene of the strange beast protecting the Dharma.


    "Kill them!" At this time, standing at the top of all the beasts was a white haired man, the largest chimpanzee Han 3000 had ever seen.


    "Buddha sound stone monkey!" Qin Shuang was surprised and lost her voice.


    This is the top golden beast, not to mention the four peaks. Even the whole nihilism may not be able to have more than four golden beasts, but today, the two are so good that they are directly bumped into each other.


    Moreover, it also contains the strongest one!


    Qin Shuang just wants to catch a better yellow monster and get Han 3000 a bronze monster by the way. Why is it so difficult!


    With the roar of the big monkey, hundreds of strange animals immediately hit them. Han 3000 felt bitter. One wave just leveled, another wave rose again. How could it be so difficult to live in the world of all directions!


    After a night of healing, Qin Shuang''s fighting capacity has almost recovered. In the face of the rushing animals, Han 3000 knows that she is struggling.


    But in front of Qin Shuang to expose his Tianyin skill, Han 3000 less than a last resort, do not want to be like this. He used it before, because Qin Shuang was in danger at that time.


    Or let her go?!


    "Let''s go!" Han 3000 hasn''t spoken yet. Qin Shuang drinks coldly in the air.


    Han 3000 hesitates. Running is not his own style. Leaving a woman to run, Han 3000 can''t put down his dignity. When he hesitates, Qin Shuang has already landed in front of him. Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, he mentions his clothes and takes him away.


    Han 3000 wanted to say that he would, but Qin Shuang didn''t give him the chance.


    Looking back, all kinds of animals are chasing madly behind.


    And then looked forward, on the road ahead, and suddenly emerged a lot of strange animals.


    There are pursuers in the back and interceptors in the front. Just at the critical moment, the big white monkey suddenly roared, and a huge wind wall immediately blew out of his mouth, and expanded more and more!


    "Bang!"


    Qin Shuang, like a broken wing airplane, fell to the ground at the moment of being hit by the sound wall.


    Facing the stone monkey, Qin Shuang doesn''t care so much. She gets up and attacks the stone monkey.


    Han 3000 looked around, surrounded by all kinds of strange animals, one by one, it seems that Han 3000 will be skinned. But years of experience told him not to panic.


    He quickly looking for a breakthrough, soon, he will focus on a big stone cave behind the beasts.


    The cave is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It''s the best choice for two people. Although they will be surrounded to death sooner or later, they have the chance to wait for the help of Sifeng disciples


    Looking at the sky, Qin Shuang has been defeated, stone monkey attack speed is very fast, just a few rounds, Qin Shuang again injured.


    "Elder martial sister, over there!" Han 3000 called out and secretly used the skills of nihilism. At the same time, he used the energy of tianyinshu to go directly to the other side of the cave, killing and breaking through.


    Behind him is the base camp for the strange beasts to guard. A group of strange beasts all poured out and hanged two people. Unexpectedly, the direction of these two people''s running was there.


    Their defense is weak, and Han three thousand two people are surprised, the strange beasts don''t reflect very much, that Han three thousand has pulled the landing Qin Shuang desperately ran into the cave.


    "Enough!" With a wave of his big hand, the stone monkey stood 100 meters away from the cave and stopped the pursuit of animals.


    "If they want to go into the cave, let them go. Just in time, they can make dinner for the king of beasts." The stone monkey said with a cold smile.


    "But the monkey king and the beast king are about to be born. Will he not be able to beat those two humans?" An attendant, worried at this time.


    "Don''t worry. Among the two men, the woman had some skills, but just now she was in a hurry to escape, so she was killed by my five poisons palm and couldn''t live long. As for the man, he was good for nothing except running fast and didn''t pose any threat to the king of beasts." The stone monkey''s confident cold voice.


    "Also, don''t forget, although the king of beasts was weak when he was born, there were still four bodyguards in it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1683

    When they heard about the four bodyguards, the animals immediately felt relieved.


    These four bodyguards have always recognized money but not people, not to mention two little human beings. Even if human beings from all over the world come, they are the same.


    In addition, the abilities of the four bodyguards are pretty good. Although each of them has only the strength of Huang, they have lived together for a hundred years and have a tacit understanding. In addition, the attributes of the four bodyguards are completely consistent with each other. Together, the four of them can be at least one and a half gold level.


    "This group of human beings, all day long, catch our fellow creatures, let us sign master servant contracts with them and become their slaves."


    "Yes, especially in nihilism, we are more like fish in captivity. It''s too much to kill when we get fat."


    "When the king of beasts is born, we will work together to protect him. In the future, he will surely lead us to fight back against human beings. Don''t human beings love to sign contracts? Well, we''ll sign with them later, but they are our slaves! "


    "Good!"


    Outside, all animals are boiling.


    At this time, Qin Shuang, the two men who got into the cave, finally couldn''t support them. A mouthful of blood poured up her throat, and her whole body was very soft. If Han 3000 hadn''t helped her, she would have collapsed.


    Her injury has not healed at all, but she and Su Yingxia have some very similar personalities. She would rather bite her teeth and smile than quietly shed even a drop of tears.


    Moreover, even if not injured, first fight big Pegasus, now meet stone monkey, is a person will be tired, not to mention she is a woman.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ok?" Han 3000 is worried.


    Qin Shuang did not answer, but said to him: "you help me find a quiet place, I want to heal."


    Han Sanqian nodded and helped her into the cave. About five meters away, there was another open space. It was too deep inside. Han Sanqian didn''t plan to go in either. In this direction, he could see the situation of the cave entrance.


    As soon as Qin Shuang sat down, he directly used his kung fu to heal his wounds, but he just used his Qi to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Han 3000 was sprayed with blood, but when he touched it, Han 3000 suddenly stood up nervously: "elder martial sister, are you poisoned?"


    Qin Shuang''s blood is black, which proves that she has been poisoned.


    "The monkey let me go when I was about to leave. I was a little relieved and was slapped by him." Qin Shuang shakes her head difficultly. The injury in her body makes her very uncomfortable.


    Even she could feel death approaching her.


    "The monsters didn''t seem to come in." Han Sanqian glances out of the cave and sees that there is no movement outside. He quickly goes to Qin Shuang. Then, he carries the Tianyin energy in his body and wants to heal Qin Shuang.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Shuang drinks coldly.


    "Heal your wounds."


    "No way!" Qin Shuang shook his head: "your little energy, don''t say to save me, you can save your own life even if it''s good, but you can do me a favor."


    "What''s up?"


    Qin Shuang hesitates for a moment, but still puts her eyes on Han 3000¡°¡° Help me seal the two acupoints of meridians and collaterals to prevent severe poison from attacking the heart. "


    She knew that the poison of the golden beast could not be cleared by her current state. The only hope is to protect the meridians, delay the poison time, and wait for the rescue of Sifeng disciples.


    However, she has already been poisoned. If she uses Gong to seal the pulse, it will only make the poison more powerful. Therefore, she can only hope for Han 3000.


    "OK, no problem, elder martial sister, which two acupoints to seal."


    Qin Shuang''s face was reddish and didn''t speak.


    Han 3000 said anxiously, "speak quickly."


    "In... In my... Chest."


    Han Sanqian raised his hand in the air


    Do you really want to do this?


    After thinking about it, it''s important to save people. Han Sanqian put energy into his fingers and aimed it at two parts, that is, slapping it twice.


    After blocking the meridians, Qin Shuang''s face is crimson, but her eyes are angry. It''s reasonable to say that no matter who is so close to her private part, Qin Shuang will kill him, but Han 3000 is to save herself after all!


    "Seal the meridians. I''m no different from ordinary people now. It''s up to you to wait for rescue." Although Qin Shuang understands that it is unrealistic to place her hope on Han 3000, even she may not be able to resist the attack of so many strange beasts.


    But there''s no way out of the way.


    "I''ll teach you a few advanced nihilistic spells. I''ll read them and you''ll learn them. Do you understand?" Qin Shuang said.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Then, under the guidance of Qin Shuang, he seriously studied several advanced methods of nihilism. These advanced methods are divided into three types: attack, defense and assistance. But Qin Shuang only taught Han Sanqian two skills: attack and defense.


    The attack of the falling rain ice sword, defense of the ice wall.


    Half an hour later, Han 3000 understood the mental skills in his heart, and the moves were gradually mastered under the guidance of Qin Shuang. Just as he was about to practice, there were bursts of sneers in the cave.


    "Hey, hey, when did such a beautiful woman enter the cave?"


    "Look at this figure. It''s the best of the best."¡° I can''t help drooling, hahaha. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1684

    Hearing the sound, Han 3000''s whole face suddenly looks like frost and stares at the cave.


    The voice came from the cave, and the number of the other side was four people.


    "Kill that boy, leave that beauty, we brothers a few good enjoy." With a loud smile, four figures came out of the dark cave.


    As the light grew stronger, the four figures became clearer.


    These four people are dressed strangely. Although they are human, they have green eyes and purple lips. Their hair style kills Matt. There are all kinds of weird patterns on their faces. The most disgusting thing is that Han 3000 finds out that all four of them are snake bodies.


    Han three thousand whole person attack posture, just over group danger, and into the tiger, really don''t know what blood mold.


    "Look, the goods are still in front of us." First of all, black tiger and purple lips crack their mouths with a smile. The green unidentified objects all over their mouths are disgusting.


    If there is a competition of ugliness in the world, this product will be the first in the world with a smile.


    And it''s the kind of first, no second.


    "Smelly boy, we don''t have any interest in men. Let''s get out of here. If you''re a pretty couple, I''ll spare you a dog''s life."


    "Don''t disturb our interest here."


    "Of course, we don''t mind letting you go. After all, killing you is just a knife thing." The other three said grimly.


    Qin Shuang frowned and stood up, staring coldly at the four disgusting things on the opposite side: "who are you?"


    "Little girl, it doesn''t matter who we are. What''s important is that we will let you experience what women''s real happiness is." The head of the group was laughing.


    While saying that, four people slowly move toward two people.


    Qin Shuang is about to draw a sword, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly blocked in front of Qin Shuang.


    "Move my elder martial sister? Why don''t you four try? " Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    See Han three thousand bright sword, four villains Leng for a while, then burst out thunderous burst of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, you see, this guy is scaring us."


    After they finished laughing, the leader immediately yelled at Han Sanyi: "Hey, smelly boy, do you know what it''s like for a little boy to take a torch in front of you and say that he wants to kill you?"


    Then the four laughed again.


    Han 3000 has no time to deal with these four idiots, because these ridicules will not affect his mind at all.


    "Fire stick, don''t fire stick, try to know." Han three thousand grimly sound a smile, the whole person transports the energy then directly to four people to kill.


    Han 3000 came quickly. The four did not expect that Han 3000, a weak man, would attack suddenly. For a moment, they had no resistance to Han 3000''s attack. The villain in the head was directly cut by Han 3000''s ice sword.


    However, even if the wound is cut, Han 3000''s cultivation can not cause any substantial damage to the villains.


    The villain eats the pain, the backhand then aims at Han 3000''s chest to pat, suddenly, Han 3000 entire person directly flies upside down, bumps against the wall.


    When Han 3000 rushed in again, it was just a few rounds. Han 3000 felt tired of dealing with it and suffered a lot.


    "Three thousand, be careful." Qin Shuang shouts, and sees one of them sneak attack directly from behind Han 3000 when he doesn''t pay attention. At this time, she rushes directly to Han 3000.


    "Poof!"


    At this time, Qin Shuang''s meridians were blocked, which was no different from ordinary people. In addition, she was injured and poisoned. She was just about to rush over. The villain over there had found her action. As soon as she shook her hand, Qin Shuang was directly fanned and hit the ground heavily. She looked at Han 3000 with difficulty and fainted.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a frown, corners of the mouth slightly hook up a smile.


    "Thank you!" In a smart sentence, Han 3000''s whole body suddenly urges the Tianyin skill in his body. For a moment, the whole time energy in the cave is surging and attacking. With Han 3000 as the center, a strong black air is gathering towards him.


    The four were shocked.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s the boy doing?"


    Four people look at each other, old three heart a horizontal, brain a heat, directly toward Han 3000 will rush to, the boss want to call him, it is too late.


    Han 3000 was enveloped by the black air. Facing the third man''s rushing up, the black air dispersed, and a fist rushed out directly.


    With a bang, the third man flew backwards for several meters, covered his chest and looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    The black smoke is gone. At this time, Han 3000''s eyes are red, ferocious and bloody, and the black air is around him. From a distance, he looks like death in hell, dignified and cold!


    "Old three." Looking at the old three who was beaten back, the old man quickly helped him down. At this time, on his chest, a black handprint loomed.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch, you even know how to do magic. Give it to me." The eldest brother waved his hand and led the remaining two brothers to attack Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is not impatient. According to the skill recorded in Tianyin Shu, he urges the energy in his body to fight with the three villains quickly. If Qin Shuang is awake at this time, he must be able to see Han 3000 swimming on the three villains like a black smoke. The moves of Tianyin skill are very strange and extremely insidious. They are all killing moves. Even three villains are tired of dealing with them for a while. With Han 3000''s roar, the three villains suddenly felt a powerful energy burst out from Han 3000''s body, and the three were bounced away for more than half a meter. The villain in the head was shocked. Just now, the boy in front of him was just a man of cultivation. He didn''t look down on him, but how could he suddenly change and become so strong¡° Third, it''s up to you. " Put your eyes on Lao San. The four villains nodded to each other at the same time and attacked Han 3000 directly! Although each of the four villains is just the strength of the Yellow level monster, once the four people unite, the four attributes of wind, rain, thunder and lightning come together, and then with each other''s cooperation, the earth shakes. Outside the cave, when he saw that the light was shining everywhere inside, the stone monkey gave a cold smile: "it seems that the four bodyguards have acted. The end of the two human beings is that there is no place to bury them. He ordered them to go on, and everything will be the same, waiting for the king of beasts to be born."¡° Yes! " At this time, Han 3000 in the cave, facing the energy of the four people gathering, frowned. He didn''t expect that. Just for a moment, the four people, just like himself, suddenly became very powerful¡° Roar Suddenly, when the four were less than a few meters away from Han 3000, they turned into four dragons, crisscrossing each other and attacking each other¡° Dragon? " Han 3000 suddenly surprised. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1685

    These four strange looking, even head snake body people, turned out to be four different colors of the dragon!


    The green dragon is covered with purple lightning, the purple dragon is wrapped in white wind, the black dragon is covered with green air, the red dragon is covered with green light, and the four dragons crisscross and gather with each other, heading for Han 3000.


    "What are you still doing?" Han three thousand a drink, arm a shake, Linlong suddenly white light a flash, open big dragon mouth, straight attack four dragons!


    "Roar!"


    When the five dragons collided, the huge energy wave even knocked Han 3000 to the ground and rushed out along the whole cave, creating a deep gully.


    Quiet, surprisingly quiet!


    Han three thousand difficult to get up from the ground, huge waves almost let his whole person fainted, looked up at the scene of the five dragons collision, Han three thousand showed a smile.


    "Call the girl up and let her see if I am a dragon or a snake." Linlong stood there steadily. In front of him, four dragons were lying on the ground.


    One by one, they looked at Linlong with fear, and their eyes were full of wonder.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He looks at Qin Shuang who is in a coma. If Lin long is looking for dignity, he is afraid that he is not looking for the right time.


    "It''s impossible, you... You''re just a dragon. How did you fight our four brothers together?"


    The four evil dragons have been working together for hundreds of years, but they have never met any difficult opponents. This is also the key reason why the dragon people have lived together to keep warm after their downfall.


    But today, they are defeated by a dragon that has been accepted as a spiritual pet!


    "Yes, theoretically, I can''t beat you four." Lin long laughed: "but if you add the heart of the dragon family!"


    The heart of the dragon is the magic weapon of the dragon family. It is precisely because of its loss that the dragon family will decline for thousands of years. Even in the eyes of human beings, there is no difference between the dragon and the snake.


    "See patriarch!" The four dragons looked at each other and knelt down.


    The cultivation of the dragon people is not supported by the heart of the dragon people, so the bottleneck of the upper limit is enormous. For their four brothers, their current cultivation is almost the bottleneck period of every Dragon in the dragon people. Therefore, it is impossible for a dragon to beat them one on four.


    But Linlong can. This shows that he has got the treasure of the dragon family.


    What''s more, at the time of fighting just now, the four dragons could smell the heart of the dragon people, but they were not sure.


    After all, the heart of the dragon people has been lost for a long time. The dragon people have been looking for it for a long time and have not heard from them. How can they be sure. Now Linlong said that they were more sure of what they thought, and immediately knelt down.


    The dragon with the heart of the dragon is the leader of the dragon. This is the rule of the dragon.


    "Come on, other patriarchs call it so intimate." Linlong disdained.


    Lin long said and looked at Han 3000: "these four, how to deal with?"


    "If you''re hungry, kill the snake soup." Han 3000 said coldly¡° Anyway, there are all strange animals outside the cave. We can''t get out for a while and a half. "


    On hearing this, the four dragons panicked. The leader looked at Linlong and nodded his head. For a moment, he knelt down and yelled: "patriarch, don''t, don''t, we are your race. You won''t kill your compatriots because of a weak human."


    "Yes, our dragon clan has declined. We should unite."


    "You have the heart of the dragon people. What you should do is to lead our dragon people to glory, not to listen to this human being."


    Lin long nodded: "you are right. We are of the same race. I should not kill you, but also lead you to glory. But the question is, which one of you should offend or not? "


    "Patriarch, he is just a small human. Even our four brothers can easily kill him. What''s wrong with him?"


    "Yes, old four, he''s right. You have the heart of the dragon people. We dragon people have thousands of people. Why do you want to listen to him?"


    A gang of dragons are still trying to please Linlong, because they know very well that Linlong is the only one who can decide their life and death. As for Han 3000, it''s nothing at all.


    Lin long said with a smile: "yes, it''s true that you can''t have a dragon''s heart. You can''t be above ten thousand people, but you forget the first half of the sentence. There''s one person in front of ten thousand people


    Hearing this, the four dragons don''t understand immediately!


    "To be simple, I am his pet and he is my master. Do you understand? "


    Si Long''s face turned white instantly!


    Their dragon clan leader, the future star who leads them to glory, is actually the spiritual pet of this humble human!


    This


    "Patriarch, are you kidding us?" The head of the four dragons asked carefully.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Lin long smiles and nods.


    Four dragons can''t believe a look at Han 3000, and then a look at Lin long, who seems to be enjoying being someone else''s pet. His brain can''t turn around for a while.


    What''s the matter? Why? The dragon people who have the heart of the dragon people are absolutely strong in all directions. Why should they yield to a human being!


    What''s more, it''s still such a weak human! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1686

    "Patriarch, I don''t agree." The leader first shook his head: "even if you want to kill me, I will say a word, he is just rubbish, he is not qualified to be your master."


    "Yes, I think so."


    Four dragon head with pound garlic, Linlong helpless very, this is to die in search of death!


    Han 3000 can be his master. Is he really that simple? Obviously not, but Linlong didn''t dare to say. Do you want to tell them that this man has Pangu axe? Is there a wife who is one of the three true gods of the future? And


    Forget it, say it, Linlong himself feel tired!


    Sometimes, some people''s background is so complicated that you can shout abnormal at the same time, you can''t help it.


    Han 3000 is such a person!


    "Hey, you four are hopeless." Lin long shakes his head. Originally, he wanted to be in the same race. These four dragons are good at cultivating and cooperating with each other. He wanted to scold them, kill Han 3000 and save them. But he didn''t know these four guys had to go all out to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    The four dragons looked at each other strangely. What happened to the four of us? Are we wrong?!


    Lin long looks at Han 3000, but he also shakes his head. After a moment of silence for the four silly dragons, he transports his energy to send them back to the West.


    But at this time, the whole cave suddenly and violently shakes up, and the solid and incomparable wall of the cave is falling rocks for a time. Outside the cave, the wind and clouds are changing. In mid air, the wind is moving, the clouds are galloping, and the black clouds are pressing the top.


    All kinds of animals came from all over the place and knelt down in front of the cave.


    At this time, in the main hall of Sifeng, Lin Mengxi''s eyebrows wrinkled and her jade fingers pinched quickly. A moment later, her willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and she said to Ruoyu: "inform the leader immediately, the mountain behind Sifeng will change, for fear that a demon will come into the world!"


    Ruoyu has been following Lin Mengxi for many years. He is an apprentice. From small to large, he seldom sees Lin Mengxi so nervous. He nods and flies to the main hall quickly.


    In the nihilistic sect, all the disciples felt the sky was changing. They all stood on the open platform one by one, overlooking the four peaks.


    At this time, the four peaks were completely shrouded in black clouds. In the black clouds, purple lightning leaped wildly, converged with each other and exploded from time to time!


    At this time, the leader of nihilist sect and the elders of the ring house quickly moved out of the main hall.


    "Younger martial brother, where the four peaks are, there are black clouds on top of them. It seems that it was born that year."


    Wu Yan sighed heavily: "I didn''t expect that nihilism suppressed him for more than a thousand years, and finally let him reincarnate."


    "His ability is there. Even when he was born, we didn''t know. There are some things that we can''t stop." The leader gave a sad smile.


    Wu Yan nodded: "what the elder martial brother said is true. What should we do with the four peaks? "


    "The king of beasts is born and protected by all animals. Can we really stop him? However, listen to the destiny and do your best. In this way, you will immediately transfer the elites of each peak to the mountain behind the four peaks. You will lead the team in person and go there to see the situation. Remember not to act rashly to avoid unnecessary casualties. " The headmaster warned.


    Wu Yan nodded and immediately went to do it.


    When Wu Yan left, the headmaster shook his head: "I just hope that the prohibition of nihilism can still trap you. Even if you reincarnate, you can''t leave my nihilism forever, let alone grow up."


    Half an hour later, on the four peaks, nihilist disciples gathered.


    As the commander of this operation, Wu Yan stood in the center, on both sides, separated from the six peaks elder, and 100 disciples stood in front, each holding a long sword.


    With a wave of Wu Yan''s hand, the team went to Sifeng.


    Ye Gucheng leads Shoufeng''s disciples to follow in the front. He is secretly glad that he ran fast at the beginning. At the same time, he is worried because he knows that Qin Shuang is still in the back mountain.


    It''s just a pity that such a great beauty is rare in a hundred years. But in the end, she met with such a catastrophe. It''s really a pity that she has lost her beauty ever since.


    But he didn''t say it. He won''t mention it to anyone. He went to Houshan beast forest, because abandoning Qin Shuang might damage his reputation.


    At this time, in the cave, after the violent shaking stopped, Han 3000 and others barely stood. At this time, in addition to the thick dust, there is a dark red bloody gas in the undercurrent.


    The smell is very pungent, Han 3000 all smell some uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter?" Linlong puzzled looking at the deep bottomless cave, a strange road.


    "Chieftain, run away. It''s the king of beasts." The Dragon at the head looks flustered, and then worships reverently in the cave.


    The same is true of the other three brothers.


    Linlong puzzled, more angry: "give me up, I dragon people is the king of the beast, who are you kneeling?"


    Han 3000 pulls on La Linlong. It''s obviously not the time to fight. His eyes are staring at the cave, and he has an uncertain premonition in his heart.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1687

    "Dragon? King of beasts Inside the cave, a scornful sneer came suddenly.


    The voice is dignified, low and full of magnetism.


    "What? Is the IQ of the dragon people so low now? " He gave a sneer.


    Lin long a rage: "what kind of sneaky hero, there is a kind of talk."


    "To speak to such a retarded person as you, is it worthy of me to show up in person? The king of beasts is beyond his capacity. " As soon as the voice fell, a purple cloud suddenly came. Linlong hurriedly used his energy to resist. But the whole person was hit by purple cloud, and his brain was in chaos. He shook his head desperately, and then he regained some consciousness.


    "Calm down, king of beasts."


    "Yes, he is the new head of our dragon clan. Please forgive him for the four of us are loyal to you."


    "The dragon clan finally has a clan leader. Please show mercy." At this time, the four dragons quickly use kneeling capital to block Lin Long''s body and beg for mercy for him.


    "Four of you, what qualifications do you have to plead in front of the king?" The cold voice a smile, is a purple awn to attack again, four dragons are immediately beaten to turn upside down.


    But the four dragons not only did not have the slightest resistance, but flurried up and continued to kneel down.


    Lin long looks at this scene, the whole popularity does not hit one place.


    "Are you very unconvinced? Little dragon Inside the cave cold voice laughs a way.


    Lin long cold voice a drink: "just now I was not careful, let you plot, now, I let you see, who is the real king."


    Finish saying, Lin long urges the heart of the dragon clan in the hand, the whole person then directly kills toward the cave.


    But, just walk two steps, Lin long then stopped the footstep, the hands suffer of cover head, pain not desire body of squat down, completely lost the combat effectiveness.


    "It''s just a mole ant. I dare to be reckless in front of the king. I''m looking for death."


    See another purple mang rushed out, and at this time the Linlong completely touched his head, did not notice, Han three thousand one got up, directly blocked in front of him.


    As soon as the purple awn passed, Han 3000''s yellow light flashed, a small yellow aperture suddenly lit up around him, and the purple awn also slowly dissipated.


    Yellow aperture again!


    Han and three thousand, as like as two peas, the dragon''s heart is the same as the dragon''s heart.


    In the aperture, Linlong''s situation was relieved instantly. He stood up and looked coldly at the cave.


    "Humans are the most annoying insects in the world."


    As soon as the voice fell, the temperature in the cave dropped sharply, and the frost quickly coagulated at the speed visible to the naked eye. The Buddha in the cave entered the ice and snow world, which was white and cold.


    Then, there was a strange noise in the cave. A huge purple awn filled the whole cave directly.


    Han 3000 only felt that it was dark before his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, there was already a dark and desolate world around him. He could not see the direction or the slightest light.


    "Border?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    "Little bug, you know a lot. However, some things, even if you understand, you will not have a chance to understand, because you will always be trapped here, suffering from the destruction of the dark hell, until the ashes


    Han 3000 smiles: "is that right?"


    Lin long also smiles.


    At this time, outside the cave, more than 300 disciples led by the elders of nihilist sect had already entered the forest of beasts, but as soon as they entered the forest, they were attacked by strange beasts.


    For a time, the scuffle between man and beast was extremely fierce.


    Wu Yanxiu is extremely high. Although he can fight many enemies, he can''t stand many strange beasts. According to his estimation, all the ten thousand strange beasts, big or small, of all classes, in the forest of beasts on the four peaks have gone to battle this time.


    There are only 300 disciples in nihilism sect. They are hardly rivals. They only rely on the crushing of cultivation between themselves and elder Liufeng. This is the only way to stabilize the situation.


    "Set up, set up!" Wu Yan yelled.


    More than 300 disciples immediately withdrew from the battle, ran out of the battle circle quickly, and then quickly formed a huge circle to encircle all animals.


    The six elders and the elders of the ring house threw their own magic weapons together, gathered in the air and connected with each other in a seven star posture. On the ground, hundreds of disciples threw swords and chanted incantations in unison. In the middle of the sky, they stood with seven swords as the core and ten thousand swords.


    This is the seven star sword array of nihilism. The seven elders are in charge of the eyes of the array. Therefore, the array is very strong and the defense is quite high. The fierce beasts just now were trapped in the sword array for a moment and could not escape.


    "Yunfeng, protect the formation for elder Liu and me. Gucheng, you should lead a team of people to the center of the king of beasts to rescue Qin Shuang."


    Hearing this order, ye Gucheng was shocked.


    Let oneself lead a person to go deep alone, if still have strange beast inside, that oneself how should do?!


    But in front of so many people, ye Gucheng can only nod helplessly: "yes."


    Then, he led more than a dozen younger martial brothers to follow him all the year round and quickly headed for the center of the forest of beasts.


    A moment later, ye Gucheng arrived, and the distant cave was completely within his sight. Most of the strange beasts have rushed out to fight with nihilism. At the entrance of the cave, there are only a few strange beasts guarding. Of course, these are nothing to Ye Gucheng, but the beast king inside is what he is afraid of¡° Elder martial brother, what shall we do? " A disciple asked at this time. What to do, ye Gucheng doesn''t know. One step forward is a dead end. One step back... "Listen, no one is allowed to act rashly without my orders. They all stay here to observe." If the situation is good, ye Gucheng will pick up a person. If the situation is bad, he will evacuate immediately¡° Bang All of a sudden, at this time, there was a sharp explosion in the cave!! The explosion was earth shaking. Not only Ye Gucheng and others were rocked, but also the nihilistic sword array a few miles away. If Wu Yan and the six elders had not been steadfast, the sword array would have been destroyed by the explosion¡° There is a change in the area of the king of beasts. All the beasts are in a panic. All the disciples listen to the order and keep the sword array for me¡° Yes! " All the people drank together. Under the sword array, after the explosion, all animals suddenly lost their souls and desperately wanted to withdraw. Even if there was a sword array to stop them, every time a strange animal wanted to break through the boundary, there would always be a flying sword that killed them instantly, but still could not stop them from rushing out of the sword array. After the explosion, ye Gucheng was completely flustered. Without saying a word, he ran back with his sword. Save people, at this time, even if it is his mother, he will not look more¡° This... This... This is not possible! " Inside the cave, deep inside, there was an incredible sound. At this time, it was weak, pale and completely incomprehensible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1688

    The frost disappears, the purple awn disappears, and the cave is restored to the scene just now. Han 3000 looks into the cave with a smile, while Lin long looks into Han 3000 with a smile. Four dragons are totally silly. Look left and right.


    What happened?


    "You... You... You worm, you, how can you destroy my absolute realm? It''s... it''s impossible. " Inside the cave, the king of beasts was completely shocked and lost his words.


    Absolute realm is his proudest attack method. Although his predecessor was unable to use it because of the suppression of nihilistic array, his strong spirit and soul still exist. Therefore, even in reincarnation, even when he was just born and his new body was weak, he could construct an absolute realm with his strong mental power.


    In his field, he is the master, and all the rules are decided by him.


    But Han 3000 broke the rule and even banned him!


    He becomes the new master of the space, and then forcibly devours himself. If he is not strong enough to evacuate in time, then he dies in the absolute field.


    It''s him!


    "Impossible, impossible, even if... Even if you..."


    The king of beasts will never dream that Han 3000, a weak chicken in the world of all directions, is really hard to resist the physical attack, but if we want to deal with him from the spiritual attack


    It''s like killing dinosaurs with embroidery needles. It''s not an order of magnitude at all.


    In ancient times, who can bear the grievances of the common people? But Han three thousand but hard rely on oneself, went in.


    The bones on his body, the Pangu axe he owned and everything made him play with children''s toys when facing these. It can''t be simpler.


    A small absolute realm of the king of beasts may be a nightmare for others, but for Han 3000, it''s just a trick of playing cards in front of the magician.


    At this time, the four dragons listened to the king one by one, and they became children with 10000 question marks. Their eyes were full of strange things.


    As the four guardians of the king of beasts, the four dragons naturally know what the king of beasts is good at. Over the years, how many heroes and heroes have died in the absolute realm, and they will never be able to survive.


    But Han 3000, with no effort, broke up the king''s attack.


    This is unheard of and unheard of in their 100 year guard.


    "Big brother, I''ve seen big brother."


    "Big brother, from the first time I met you, I knew that big brother is not a mortal."


    "Let your mother fart. Can you talk? Is Mr. Han your brother? He''s the master of our patriarch. We... We''ll call him grandfather. "


    "Grandfather, Han grandfather, hey, hey."


    The four dragons are not stupid. They can live to the present without the dragon''s heart. They are still in an important position. Their brains turn much faster than ordinary people.


    Looking at the situation on the other side of the king of beasts, Han 3000 was so calm that he immediately took the helm and bowed to Han 3000''s door.


    Han Sanqian is also a little speechless by the four dragons. However, he looks at his master by beating the dog. Just now, when he was in a hurry, the four dragons still pleaded for Lin long. From this point of view, the four dragons are not bad.


    What''s more, they are members of Linlong''s clan. Han 3000 doesn''t know what Linlong thinks.


    "Traitor, traitor, you four traitors." Inside the cave, the king of beasts swore angrily.


    "Grandfather Han, the reincarnation of the king of beasts is the weakest time for the whole spirit of the king of beasts. Although he launched the absolute realm just now, I believe that it will make him lose his energy greatly. He has no ability to launch a second attack in a short time. Grandfather Han, take advantage of his illness to kill him." Head of the dragon road.


    "Yes, Grandpa Han, it''s the best chance now. It''s a chance. It won''t come again."


    See four dragons in the outside crazy encourage Han three thousand to kill himself, the king of beasts at this time almost gas of vomit blood.


    He''s not afraid of the enemy, but he''s afraid of his teammate pig. What Si Long said is exactly his current life gate. Reincarnation cost him too much energy, so he tried to defeat Han 3000 with his best skill.


    How do you know that the boat turned over in the sewer!


    He is now completely like a baby, in the face of any attack, there is no power to fight back.


    "Bitches, bitches, you four dead bitches!!" The king of beasts was very angry.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head and looks at Lin long. They walk slowly towards the cave.


    The cave is 100 meters deep. It''s almost dark and dark. Under the leadership of the four eunuchs, Han 3000 quickly went through the layers of caves and successfully entered the innermost chamber.


    The secret room is made of two huge stone doors. People can already smell the thick smell of blood outside the door.


    Han 3000 touched the stone gate. Judging from the handle, each stone gate weighs at least ten thousand jin and is half a meter thick. With energy protection all over his body, it''s not easy to open it.


    At this time, the four dragons looked at each other, laughed and jumped to the stone gate.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1689

    The four dragons quickly shrunk and attached to the stone gate. They wandered around each other to form a circle. After the three circles were completed, the stone gate was restarted and the dust was flying.


    Originally, these four dragons are the key of Shimen. Han 3000 really smiles bitterly in his heart. These four traitors are really cheap.


    Selling teammates to such a point!


    As soon as the stone gate was opened, a blood red light came out of the stone chamber, which made people and animals red.


    In the middle of the stone gate, there is a huge blood pool. The blood pool is full and boiling, and sometimes a few blood bubbles come out.


    Four dragons, like doglegs, invite Han 3000 into the stone room.


    Then, the head of the four dragons drank in a cold voice: "little son of a rabbit, our grandfather Han is here, don''t you hurry out to meet him?"


    Han 3000 is speechless. The traitor who is their master is unlucky. However, at least now for himself, these four people can only be described as Zhenxiang.


    No matter how can the king''s temper be suppressed, he can''t help his traitors being so presumptuous in front of him.


    A black shadow jumped out of the blood pool.


    Han 3000 watched it for a long time.


    Finally, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Han Sanyi laughs, and the five dragons laugh with him


    The king of beasts blushed: "what''s funny, what''s funny."


    Han 3000''s first impression of being the king of beasts was that he was as powerful as a lion or a tiger. But what he never dreamed of was that the so-called king of beasts in all directions was


    A rabbit!


    To be exact, it''s a rabbit in a strange shape.


    Apart from the appearance, the biggest difference is that when this guy opens his mouth, he has tiger like tusks instead of the two bright front teeth of an ordinary rabbit.


    Han 3000 really can''t imagine that this seemingly lovely thing would be the arrogant, cold-blooded and merciless beast king just now!


    "Now, do you kill yourself or do I? Anyway, I''m hungry. I don''t know how long I''ll stay in this hole. It''s not too hard to eat a roast rabbit. " Han 3000 smiles.


    The king of beasts was angry: "you can''t kill or humiliate me. Don''t bother you. I will kill myself."


    Anyway, it''s a big deal that reincarnation will take some time after he dies. Anyway, he has enough divine sense, so he just has to spend more time.


    "Grandfather Han, the soul of the king of beasts, is immortal. Even if he committed suicide, if his soul is complete, he will be resurrected soon." At this time, the traitor boss appropriately reminded Han 3000.


    The king of beasts showed his teeth in anger. He wanted to pull out his skin and drink his blood.


    Han 3000 nodded: "that''s reasonable, beast king. Do you know what to do?"


    "What do you want?" The king of beasts suppressed his anger.


    "Make a deal. If you do his favor obediently, you will be spared your life. If you don''t want to, your spirits will be destroyed now. The nihilist can''t rule you, but you should not doubt that he can''t rule you?" Lin long said with a smile.


    Lin long said, quietly close to Han 3000 ear: "this guy can be the king of beasts, there must be extraordinary ability, to keep such a guy around, is good for us."


    Han Sanqian nodded. In fact, he also thought that in the world of all directions, he had to rely on himself to deal with upper Fushi. Even if Han Sanqian grew up, he didn''t have the assurance to win. Therefore, more people and more strength.


    The beast king was cold in his heart. How could he spoil a human insect and kill him? This is an insult and trample on the beast. On the contrary, Han 3000 can break his absolute realm. It''s not difficult to kill his spirit.


    The king of beasts knows that.


    "Is it hard to choose? Then I''ll give you one more advantage. " Lin long said with a smile.


    Although the king didn''t answer, he was waiting for his next sentence.


    That''s right. The king of beasts weighed it over and over again. The most important thing is to put aside the bullshit beast and live.


    Moreover, Han 3000 can break through his absolute field. At present, it''s not bad to recognize him as the master!


    "After that, I''ll be the boss and you''ll be the third!"


    "Old three? What about the second one? "


    Han 3000 at this time appropriate released the red eye jade python, see the red eye jade python, the king is speechless, not only to yield to a dragon, but also to yield to a snake.


    "If you don''t agree, how about another condition?" Lin long continued to laugh.


    "Enough, just do it, don''t mention the conditions." The king of beasts was very depressed. He was afraid that Linlong would go too far. In the end, there would be some cat and dog. He couldn''t even get along with the old three.


    Han Sanqian smiles and signs a master servant contract with the unwilling king of beasts. In addition, Han Sanqian gives him a very loud name: "Xiaobai!"


    The king of beasts resisted several times and was rejected by Han 3000. Looking at the laughing four dragons, Xiao Bai gave a cold smile: "by the way, master, I have something important to report about them."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1690

    On hearing this, Han 3000 came interested, four longan Baba looked at Xiaobai, for a time stunned speechless, do not know what he wants.


    "Master, have you ever heard of dragon sex?"


    When it comes to the nature of the dragon, Han 3000 suddenly understood that the nature of the dragon is the same. Therefore, since ancient times, there have been various legends about the birth of nine sons by the dragon.


    It''s no wonder that when they and Qin Shuang first came in, the four dragons looked like lusters. They were dragons, so naturally.


    Seeing Han 3000 nodding, Xiao Bai continued: "in addition to this, there is another biggest characteristic of the dragon people, that is greed for money. As long as it''s a dragon, I can''t walk when I see money. The reason why these four traitors want to stay in this cave and be my bodyguards is because of the treasure in this cave. "


    On hearing this, the four dragons suddenly opened their eyes.


    "That... Han grandfather, you... You don''t listen to nonsense, he is pure retaliation, this hole, can have what value."


    "Yes, Grandpa Han, boss. He''s right."


    Four dragons pounding their heads like garlic, Han three thousand a smile: "yes or no, Linlong is also a dragon, a check will know."


    The four dragons look at each other. If Linlong wants to find out, nothing can be hidden in the cave. Even if they hide all the gold underwear, they will not be able to smell the jewelry.


    "Ha ha, Grandpa Han, you don''t have to be so serious. Yes, it is... The small ones do have some property, but the problem is... It''s all dragon''s hobby, and I''m sure you don''t like it either. " The head of the Dragon said.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Although you can break through my absolute field, master, no matter how strong he is, he is no different from me now. He is still growing up. When a person is growing up, the more useful things he has, the better. Therefore, it is obvious that he is well prepared to put some jewelry on his body. " Xiaobai said.


    These four traitors betrayed him and made him become a spiritual pet. Naturally, he also had his plan. Damn it, it''s hard for me, and you can''t think about it.


    Moreover, the contract has been made, and Han 3000 is his own master. For him, it is a great shame to recognize human beings as masters. If his master is still a weak chicken, it is even a great shame among the great humiliations.


    In addition, if Han 3000 is too weak to be killed, he will not come to a good end as a spiritual pet, so he will have to turn to Han 3000 both in public and in private.


    "Hey, once the king of beasts, don''t talk nonsense. Our grandfather Han is wise and powerful. You are slandering."


    "Yes." The four dragons nodded.


    Han 3000 is about to speak, at this time, Lin long opened his mouth: "Xiaobai is not unreasonable, no matter in which world, money is a good thing that will never change."


    Han Sanqian also thinks that there is some truth. He needs money to join the WTO, and money is even more needed in a decisive world like the eight party world.


    Money can make the devil push the mill, Han 3000 certainly won''t refuse.


    "But it doesn''t seem good to take other people''s things." Han suona thousand embarrassed way.


    Lin long disdains to smile: "in private, where is it to take other people''s things? These four dragons are all the Dragons of our family. As the head of the clan, their property should naturally belong to me, and you are my master. Is that called na? "


    "That''s right. Now that I have said it in private, I will say that in the hero, these treasures are given by my strange beast family. Originally, I wanted to use them to let these four guards protect my safety, but now that I have done so, it shows that they are seriously derelict of duty, so it''s normal for me to take back our previous Commission, and it''s normal for you to take it as my master." Xiao Bai Dao.


    On both sides of you a word I a language, four dragons surprised a Leng a Leng, finally summed up eight characters, in public and private, should turn in.


    Han 3000 also knows that Linlong and Xiaobai are thinking about themselves and nodded: "since you all said that, four dragons, why don''t you take them out?"


    "It''s ok if you don''t take it. Anyway, I''ve been hungry for a long time. I can''t eat roast rabbit, but I can still consider roast snake feast." Lin long said with a smile.


    Hearing the roast snake, the four dragons can''t help but feel a chill behind them. There are three main waves in it, but none of them can afford it.


    "Hand it in!" Four dragons gnash their teeth, and they are very depressed.


    However, if depression is useful, they have already become the strongest in the world. Therefore, depression belongs to depression, and Si Long honestly takes Han 3000 to his residence.


    There are many miscellaneous caves in the cave, so the wrong sect is complicated. If no one leads the way, Han Sanyi will lose his way here.


    After bypassing the congcongcong cave, Han 3000 stops in front of a small cave that looks very hidden under the guidance of four dragons.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find there is a hidden door.


    The four dragons look at each other reluctantly. Then, they repeat the action of opening the central gate. After the four dragons wind for three times, the stone gate opens gently.


    The moment the stone gate opened, the dark cave suddenly became transparent.


    Han Sanqian swears that he is also a man of great wealth, but he is also shocked by all kinds of shining jewelry in front of him. The brightness and quantity of the cave are amazing. The whole cave is filled with all kinds of treasures. Han 3000 estimates that if these things are used for loading, they can jam several trains. Not only Han 3000, but also Xiao Bai was shocked at this time. He was a great beast king. He never thought that these four traitors had collected so many treasures in private¡° You... You''re making a lot of money, aren''t you Lin longan has been out of the golden light, as a dragon, see jewelry, he also has a kind of inexplicable impulse. Before he came in, he had warned himself countless times that he, as the head of the dragon clan, should be steady, low-key, with connotation, and should not be corroded by some copper smell. But after he came in, he had to sigh, what a damn fragrance! The four dragons nodded awkwardly, but the embarrassed smile was full of bitterness. These were all the belongings of the four brothers. They were usually reluctant to part with them, but they didn''t expect that one day they would finally give up for others¡° It''s kind of interesting. " Lin long a smile, walked directly into. Han 3000 also followed, slowly followed in. This is the world of gold and the paradise of jade, but different from the world of Xuanyuan and the earth, all the jewels here are not only more beautiful in color, but also have a faint white light on them. The most important thing is that Han 3000 also found many incredible things in these treasures. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1691

    Golden gourd, green abacus, crystal sword, soft armor, blue mule and purple shirt


    This is not only a small treasure house, but also a small treasure house. It''s dazzling, exciting, and... It''s so nice to have money!


    If it wasn''t for face, Han 3000 would like to shout that I''m rich.


    "Master, look at this sword. It''s made of ice on the top of the snow mountain for thousands of years. It''s extremely sharp. There''s no grass growing where it passes."


    "And this green and purple hedgehog armour is made of the fur of a thousand year old purple hedgehog. It can be worn safely."


    "And the purple gourd! This purple gold gourd is made of special materials. It''s made by the top craftsmen in the world. It can effectively resist fire attack. As long as it''s fire, please let me enter the gourd. "


    "And this, the boots of no hidden..."


    One by one, the king of beasts was rummaging in the treasure pile, counting the treasures. Suddenly, he was in a daze. This is fuckin ''wrong. Many of them are his old magic weapons and equipment.


    "Damn, these four stinking dragons are so cunning that they have found so many good things behind my back." Xiao Bai, the king of beasts, was surprised. It was just a reincarnation. He felt that his property had been emptied.


    Four dragons head a low, did not dare to talk, nonsense, no treasure who do you bodyguard work ah.


    "Come on, don''t read it. Pack it all." Lin long said.


    As soon as I heard all of them packed up, the four Dragon noodles were as dead as ashes. This is their life''s hard work. Is it so hard to stay?


    "The patriarch, can you keep some for us?" The first of the four dragons is the weak way.


    "Keep it? Yes, is there a flower of life? " Lin long gave a deep smile.


    The head of the four dragons shivered: "take it away. Don''t be polite. Don''t leave any."


    At this time, Lin long came to Han 3000''s ear: "there are too many things here. I can''t pick anything out for a while and a half. I''ll just take them all away. When I''m free, I''ll see what''s inside."


    Han three thousand think, said is also right, picked up Linlong handed on the portable space ring, the whole house of gold all received in.


    At this time, ye Gucheng, who fled in a hurry, rushed out of the center of the animal forest with a group of younger martial brothers and flew to Wu Yan and others.


    "Lonely city, where is Shuanger?" See ye Gucheng flustered run back, Lin Mengxi side painstakingly support seven star sword array, while nervous looking at him.


    Ye Gucheng shook his head: "I''m sorry, fourth master. There are so many monsters in the center of the animal forest. I think that younger martial sister Qin Shuang has already..."


    Speaking of this, ye Gucheng sighed.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi turned pale.


    "Fourth younger martial sister, I''m sorry, by the way, but it''s not the time to be sad. These strange beasts are crazy now, and the seven star sword formation can''t last long. Let''s evacuate quickly." Wu Yan drank it coldly.


    "No, Qin Shuang is not dead. I want to see people alive and corpses dead. I won''t withdraw!" Lin Mengxi firmly shakes his head. What does Qin Shuang mean to her? There are only two simple words, life!


    Even if she sacrificed her life, she would save Qin Shuang.


    "Don''t be stubborn. Gucheng is a gifted disciple of nihilism. You should believe that with his ability, if he can save us, he will help us. But if he can''t save us, what''s the significance of us rushing over?" Wu Yan urged.


    Ye Gucheng also nodded sadly at this time: "yes, fourth master, i... I really tried my best. At this time, there are at least thousands of strange beasts in the center of the king of beasts. I''ve searched everywhere, but I didn''t find the body of Qin Shuang''s younger martial sister. I... I think it was eaten by those beasts."


    Ye Gucheng has never been to the real king of beasts center at all. He just came back after a round of fighting nearby. But now he looks as if he has been there, and he regrets that he didn''t save Qin Shuang.


    "Lonely city, you have worked hard." Wu Yan nodded, then yelled to all the disciples, "all the disciples listen to the order, release all the flying swords, and then withdraw from the beast forest with me."


    All the disciples drank together. Then, under the leadership of Wu Yan, the seven star sword array suddenly showed great light. After the final devastating blow to all the trapped strange beasts, a group of disciples quickly retreated under the leadership of Wu Yan.


    Out of the forest of beasts, Wu Yanqing counted the number of people: "has everyone come out?"


    Ye Gucheng said hurriedly: "master of the ring house, seal the forest quickly."


    Wu Yan nodded, took out a scroll and threw it in the air. The scroll suddenly disappeared, and the beast forest was covered with a white energy shield in an instant.


    This is the forbidden book of nihilism, engraved with an ancient array, which was left by the ancestors of nihilism for a long time. The purpose is to worry about the future accidents in the forest of beasts, and nihilism has a way to deal with them.


    Once banned, the forest of beasts will never be able to enter or leave.


    Seeing that the ban came into effect, Lin Mengxi, who only shed tears all the way but was strong and silent, finally burst into tears.


    Because she knows that the ban will completely block her last hope for Qin Shuang.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1692

    "Fourth martial uncle, don''t be sad. Qin Shuang... She has. Ye Gucheng sighed helplessly.


    "This... This all blame that Han 3000 is not good, Qin Shuang if it is not for helping him catch what spirit pet, also won''t go deep into the forest of beasts." Ye Gucheng pretends to blame himself at this time.


    Hearing these words, Lin Mengxi suddenly raised his head. His eyes full of tears were full of anger.


    Han 3000, Han 3000, if it wasn''t for this damned slave, how could Qin Shuang enter the forest of beasts? And... How could you die in it!


    But on second thought, Lin Mengxi shook his head: "no wonder others, this is life, is Qin Shuang''s life!"


    "Fourth master, don''t worry. Although Han 3000 is dead, in the final analysis, it''s Qin Qingfeng who leads the wolf into the house. I''ll find him to get justice for Qin Shuang." Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "Yes, Han 3000, a slave, has made a mistake. Qin Qingfeng, who took him as an apprentice, can''t get away with it. Let''s go and find Qin Qingfeng."


    Under the rhythm of Ye Gucheng, all the disciples immediately put Qin Shuang''s death on Han 3000, and also on Qin Qingfeng.


    Ye Gucheng knows that Qin Shuang is, after all, the three gifted disciples of nihilism. Her death is bound to cause a big wave in nihilism. He can not only cover up what he has done, but also use Qin Shuang''s death to create a wave of attention for himself, which is killing two birds with one stone.


    Inside the cave.


    All animals have rushed out of the forbidden system, all surrounded in the cave, with a very uneasy mood, looking at the cave.


    They were very happy when the king of beasts was born, but they were also worried about the huge explosion in the cave.


    However, their worries are not too much. After all, there are four guards in the cave. There is also a king of beasts who is thinner than a horse even though he is reincarnated. It is not enough to worry that he is just a human who can be easily picked up by two stone monkeys.


    At this time, there are footsteps in the cave, and the four dragons come out of the cave quickly.


    Seeing the four dragons and all the beasts cheering, the worry in my heart has completely disappeared. Since they are all safe, I believe the king of beasts should also be safe.


    "The king of beasts!"


    The four dragons call in unison, and all the beasts crawl and kneel down, devout and incomparable.


    The footstep sounds again in the cave. The stone monkey has a heart and looks at it quietly. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t look at it. He is scared.


    At this time Han 3000 holding Qin Shuang, slowly came out!


    "It''s you!" Stone monkey roared, at the same time, his roar also startled all animals, one by one immediately got up from the ground, made an attack posture, aimed at Han 3000!


    "All kneel down before the king of beasts, who dares to be presumptuous!" Four dragons in a rage, and then this directly in front of Han 3000, who dare to come forward, kill no amnesty!


    "Four guards, what do you mean?" The stone monkey roared angrily.


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just protecting the king of beasts, stone monkey. What do you mean? Do you want to rebel if you don''t kneel down in front of the king of beasts? " The head of the four dragons cried angrily.


    In front of Han 3000 and Lin long, the king of beasts, he dare not be presumptuous, but in front of all the beasts, he doesn''t show off enough prestige!


    "You call this man the king of beasts?" Stone monkey angry way.


    "Nonsense, he''s not the king of beasts, are you?" The head of the four dragons disdains the way.


    "You traitor, I''ll kill you." The stone monkey suddenly became angry and rushed directly to the four dragons. Seeing that the stone monkey had moved, all the beasts rushed with the intention of killing.


    "Enough!" Han 3000 roared angrily.


    This roar, full of dignity, domineering momentum, hard roar all animals suddenly a Leng, stopped the attack.


    "Don''t worry about him. Give it to me." The stone monkey roared, glanced back at the beasts, and turned to attack.


    But all of a sudden, he suddenly saw all the animals not only did not follow him with a roar, but one by one suddenly no murderous, and then obediently knelt on the ground, very devout kneel and kowtow.


    Long live the king


    With the shouts of all the animals, the stone monkey turned his head fiercely, and the whole person''s pupil kept enlarging until the limit!


    Han three thousand at this time one hand light, right hand palm, a white like a rabbit thing, is standing in the palm of the hand, obediently toward Han three thousand low head, do minister shape!


    The stone monkey''s whole body was shocked. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe it was true.


    "Four guards, you!!" The stone monkey''s whole throat is sweet, and a blood almost gushes out. The orcs in the forest of beasts have been preparing for thousands of years, waiting for the reincarnation of the king of beasts. However, what they have not figured out is that the king of beasts today will be held by a human.


    Yes, the stone monkey thinks he was kidnapped!


    "You traitors, I''ll kill you." The stone monkey roared angrily and rushed up to kill the four dragons.


    "Stone monkey, step back." Xiaobai then drank coldly: "this matter has nothing to do with the four dragons. I have recognized Han 3000 as the master. Naturally, the new king of beasts is Han 3000. Kneel down."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1693

    "King of beasts! But... "The stone monkey is not reconciled.


    "Even if the four dragons rebel, do you think they can break my absolute realm?" Little white said coldly.


    Hearing this, the stone monkey turned pale: "king of beasts, the explosion just now..."


    The explosion in the cave just now turned out to be the explosion caused by the destruction of the absolute field! No wonder, at that time, all animals suddenly felt a kind of panic. Just now, they thought their worry was superfluous. Now, it''s really a kind of telepathy!


    The absolute field is broken, which also means that the king of beasts'' strongest strike has lost its effect.


    Even if it was true, it was hard for him to accept.


    Because this human doesn''t attack in front of himself, how can the four guards and the king of beasts be convinced? Stone monkey doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know. Sometimes things are just so coincident. He wants to fight hard. Han 3000 is not an opponent at all, but the four dragons are just oppressed by Linlong, and the spirit attack of the beast king is invalid to Han 3000!


    Stone monkey even in puzzled, again unwilling, but in the face of the king''s order, what can he do?


    Kneeling slowly, the stone monkey could not disobey the king''s command after all, but his eyes were full of disobedience: "see the new king."


    For the reincarnation of the new king of beasts, stone monkey has worked hard in the forest of beasts for thousands of years, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into a human bedbug he always looked down upon.


    It''s like moving bricks for 10000 years, only to find yourself building houses for others.


    Looking at all the animals kneeling together, Han 3000 felt a little excited. The scene was so exciting.


    "Get up." Han takes a deep breath and tries to control his emotions.


    Ten thousand beasts just got up, only to find that the stone monkey was still kneeling on the ground at this time, and all the beasts immediately knelt down.


    "All animals listen to the order. From today on, the new king of beasts is my master Han 3000. If you don''t obey Han 3000, you will violate the order of the king of beasts. There is no amnesty for killing him!" Xiaobai also saw the situation is wrong, at this time quickly cold voice cheers.


    At this time, in front of the beasts, it is the real beast power crazy scattered, king of the world.


    "Yes." Ten thousand beasts shout together, but to Han 3000''s surprise, ten thousand beasts still don''t get up!


    "Stone monkey, come here." Han 3000 said at this time.


    The stone monkey was very satisfied with the present scene and said with disdain: "what? Is the new beast king going to kill me


    The stone monkey knows that Han 3000 was injured just now, and he even poisoned the woman of his same sex. Now Han 3000 has suddenly changed into the king of beasts. It''s normal to ask him to settle accounts in the future.


    "What? Do you think I dare not? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Can you kill me?" Stone monkey disdains the way.


    Han 3000''s eyes flashed a little cold. He turned into an ice sword and put it on the neck of the stone monkey.


    The stone monkey laughs. The king of beasts is not here. He is in charge of all the beasts. He believes that he is the master of meritorious service. It is not easy to kill him.


    "The beast king calms his anger. Although Shi Changlao has some faults, he has always broken his heart for the beasts in the forest of beasts. There is no merit, but there is also hardship."


    "That''s right. When the king of beasts came to power, it should have been a happy event. Is it going to be a big killing?"


    "Ha ha, we have long said that man and beast are never of the same kind, and their hearts must be different."


    Under the stage, all the animals were furious, begging for mercy and abusing. At this time, the stone monkey looked at Han 3000 with pride, and his eyes were full of provocation.


    Han 3000 looks cold.


    "Master, stone monkey is the elder of the forest of beasts. If you kill him, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary panic." Xiaobai also admonished at this time.


    "Is it?" Han three thousand a cold hum, hand up knife fall, a sword then cut past.


    Suddenly, stone monkey covers his neck, blood constantly from the wound on his neck spray, his face is incredible looking at Han 3000.


    "You... You!" Stone monkey shocked, he never thought, Han 3000 actually dare to really do it yourself!


    Didn''t he know what would happen if he killed himself?!


    "Who dares to move?" Han three thousand cut finish, then immediately cold voice to be about to riot of the beast angry voice a drink.


    He was holding a long sword. His face was frosty and his eyes were murderous. For a moment, he was very overbearing and shocked all animals.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Linlong quickly stands beside Han 3000 and roars. The Dragon howls for nine days and roars through the sky!


    The four dragons also fly into the air. On the top of Han 3000''s head, Zhang claws dance teeth.


    For a time, Han three thousand five dragon body protection, murderous!


    "The stone monkey relies on his position and power, and is extremely disrespectful to the king. Will any of you follow him to revolt?" Han 3000 cheered coldly.


    Wanhoudun time looked at each other, whispered, for a time did not dare to come forward.


    The stone monkey was not willing to be surprised, and he looked at the beasts under the stage.


    Just as he was about to make a sound, Han 3000 said with a cold smile: "since he didn''t want to rebel, that''s good. This time, we have made great contributions to the protection of the Lord, so I will reward everyone later. In addition, I will re select the stone monkey elder among you. " As soon as the words came out, the animals knelt down in unison and cried out to the king for long live. The stone monkey looked at the animals in a panic, and his face was as gray as ashes. He knew that the situation was over. Han three thousand this first kill stone monkey Liwei, and then in time with the elder position and reward to a slap to a sugar effect, completely let the beast ministers. Stone monkey regret, the body is weak murmur back, he knows, he failed. He should not challenge Han 3000''s authority, nor despise a small human being, otherwise, he will not lose his position as an elder, even his own life will be saved! It''s ridiculous to think about it. Even the king of beasts obediently obeyed him. As an elder, what''s good for him? But in this world, can there be regret medicine to sell¡° Bang Stone monkey''s huge body suddenly fell, blood stained the grass under his feet, with unwilling and regret, he fell in front of Han 3000. Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly. Originally, he wanted to find Shihou to cure Qin Shuang. After all, he hurt people, but he didn''t expect that this guy had to seek death. If he didn''t kill Liwei, Han Sanqian didn''t want to rule the herd, even if he wanted to leave here, it was almost impossible. But kill it, what should Qin Shuang do¡° Three thousand, Qin Shuang poison has been attacked, stone monkey is dead now, I think we''d better go out quickly and find the nihilist to save her, otherwise... "" good. " Han 3000 nodded and looked at Qin Shuang, who had already turned purple. When he was about to carry Qin Shuang on his back, he rushed to the outside of the beast forest. The bumps along the way, coupled with Han 3000''s running, led to the sun falling and disappearing from the leaves. Qin Shuang slightly opened his eyes and looked at Han 3000''s resolute and handsome face in a daze, sweating like rain, but he still ran out of the forest with himself on his back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1694

    Qin Shuang smiles. Her pretty lips are pale and dry. She knows that her life is coming to an end.


    Han 3000 stopped. In front of him, there was a translucent wall.


    Han three thousand will Qin Shuang gently put down, and then he rushed to try, just a touch, was a huge strange force directly fly, and then hit heavily on the ground.


    Hurry to get up from the ground, Han 3000 did not care about his pain, again choose to rush toward the barrier.


    "Bang!"


    Another sound. Han 3000 flew further this time. His body broke a big tree and stopped. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat. Poof, it sprayed all over the ground.


    "Three thousand, you... Are you ok?" Seeing Han 3000 like this, Qin Shuang shouts to him with difficulty. Because she speaks a little louder, she only feels a sharp pain in her body, and the black blood flows out slowly along the corner of her mouth.


    "Elder martial sister." Han 3000 rushed over: "elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head bitterly and forced out a smile: "it''s the seal of nihilism. We can''t get out."


    "If you can''t get out, you have to get out. I have to find someone to save you." Han Sanqian shook his head firmly.


    "The seal of nihilism, unless the seven elders work together, no one can untie it. Do you have the strength of the seven elders?" Qin Shuang smiles.


    Han 3000 knew that he didn''t, so he said with guilt, "even if I didn''t, I would take you out if I didn''t. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t come to the beast forest, and you wouldn''t be in danger. And... The stone monkey had a chance to save you, but I... I killed him. "


    "Three thousand, if we don''t kill the stone monkey, do you think we can still get here alive?" Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "That''s right." Qin Shuang smiles a little, and her face is even paler because of the discomfort in her body: "also, you don''t have to blame yourself. I have my selfishness to bring you to baihuolin. The entrance contest is about to start. I also want to come to baihuolin to catch a yellow level pet. I like Baihuo bird. It''s full of flames and bright feathers. It''s beautiful and powerful, It''s a pity... It''s a pity I can''t see it any more. "


    "Three thousand, promise me that you will live a good life. This sword is for you. I''ll leave you a memory." Qin Shuang finished, with the last divine sense, the ice sword turned into nothingness appeared in its original shape.


    The body of the sword is crystal clear, only there is a beautiful frost word on the handle.


    "I don''t want it." Han 3000 firmly shook his head: "you will not die, as long as I live, I will not let you die."


    This is not love, but guilt. Han 3000 knows that if Qin Shuang ignores herself, with her ability, she can choose to abandon herself and escape when she meets big Pegasus.


    But she didn''t!


    Han 3000 knows better that this time''s tribulation makes him understand that Qin Shuang sometimes seems to be unfriendly, but it is precisely Han 3000 who came to the world and met the first real human being.


    How can he watch Qin Shuang die in front of him!


    Think of this, Han 3000 the whole person fiercely stood up, toward the barrier directly hit.


    once!


    twice!


    Three times!


    It''s not even clear how many times Han 3000 hit his head and blood, even standing up is already a problem, but he still trembles and strongly supports, bumping into the barrier again and again.


    Looking at Han 3000, Qin Shuang''s eyes are full of emotion. She didn''t expect Han 3000 to hit the barrier again and again for her. Although he is only a slave, he is the first man to stand up for himself.


    Although her heart has been broken by the poison, but it is full of Han 3000 to her warmth.


    Qin Shuang beautiful right eye, a tear gently across the cheek, dripping down.


    "Enough."


    When Han 3000 was covered with blood and vomited blood in his mouth, but he still had to climb to the barrier, Xiaobai finally couldn''t stand it.


    "Don''t you just want to save her? I have a way Xiaobai murmured.


    Only this sentence, just let Han 3000 tiny stop, full of hope looking at him.


    "First of all, the king of beasts is not soft hearted. I... I just don''t want to recognize a master, and then my master will die." Xiaobai murmured: "although the poison of stone monkey can''t be solved, sometimes it doesn''t need to be solved."


    "What does that mean?" Han 3000 is puzzled.


    Xiaobai doesn''t want to turn his head to one side. Han 3000 doesn''t bother to ask him, so he climbs to the barrier.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you." Xiaobai is speechless, see Han 3000 and stopped, this just said: "help him reborn."


    Han three thousand immediately uncomfortable grin: "if you intend to keep saying so, then I''d better die."


    "You..." Xiaobai is ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart. Is human being so brazen?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1695

    "In addition to the powerful spirit, the physical body is also very strong, because the physical body will carry the energy you cultivate. So, do you understand what I mean? " Xiaobai rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "What you mean is that if you give Qin Shuang the body of an immortal powerful man..." how can Han 3000 not understand.


    Han 3000 was the first beneficiary of his bones. The benefits of this powerful gold body could not be described.


    If Qin Shuang can get a good gold body, she can not only remove the poison from her body, but also greatly increase her power!


    "Where can I find this body?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    But as soon as he said it, he regretted it, because it was obvious that the answer was ready.


    Han Sanqian''s reaction is a bit slow, and Xiaobai''s flesh is aching. He expected that after his reincarnation, he would find his body again, and then combine it with his new body, so that he can quickly recover a lot of strength.


    "I am strong, also means you are strong. Are you sure you want to do this?" Xiaobai is struggling for the last time.


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded firmly.


    Although strength is what he is short of at present, it is impossible for him not to have conscience. Qin Shuang almost died because of herself. She still cares about the gain and loss. Is that still human?!


    "Well, however, I said that my body is not easy to take, nihilist had to work hard to deal with me, so..." Xiaobai said.


    Han 3000 nodded. He knew that what could suppress the king of beasts must be extraordinary, but this was the only chance to save Qin Shuang.


    "Also, you have to continue your life for Qin Shuang, otherwise, even if you get the gold body, she may not live to that time." Xiaobai nodded.


    "How can I help her survive?" Han three thousand strange way.


    With this cultivation, not to mention the continuation of life, it''s a problem to cure people. Although there are two great energies in the body, Han 3000 can''t use them.


    "You... You have tremendous energy in your body. How can I continue?" Xiaobai obviously did not expect Han 3000 to answer like this.


    In fact, on the one hand, he was willing to compromise and become a spiritual pet, because it was really forced by the form that he had to do so.


    On the other hand, it is also his ability to detect two powerful forces in Han 3000''s body.


    The black energy is good to say, but the golden one is a huge energy which is rare in his life.


    "He''s not quite in control yet." Lin long is embarrassed.


    Little button''s time was a little petrified, and his words were stuck in his throat.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. There are other ways to keep her alive." Lin long said.


    As soon as these words came out, Han 3000 took a long breath, as long as he could help him to continue his life. He was really worried that it would take a lot of time to find Jinshen, but Qin Shuang could not hold on to that time.


    "What am I going to do?" Han 3000 suspected.


    "Find a place with water first."


    Han Sanqian nodded, immediately thought of the original spring, so he quickly held Qin Shuang and ran there. At this time, Qin Shuang almost began to lose consciousness and fell into the final coma. Han Sanqian also knew that the situation was urgent, and ran there against the clock.


    All the way, he didn''t care about the thorns in the jungle. His feet were full of scars. He just wanted to get to the spring quickly.


    To the spring, Han 3000 quickly Qin frost gently down, at this time, Lin long said to him: "now, you feed her some water."


    Water?


    Not only Han 3000 is puzzled, but even Xiao Bai is also puzzled. Qin Shuang is in danger. What can he do by drinking some water?


    "You don''t know that there is warm energy in the spring. Qin Shuang can control it by drinking more."


    Han Sanqian also felt like a living horse doctor when he was dead. When he was poisoned on earth, he would drink a lot of water to dilute the poison in his body. In principle, he said that in the past.


    Xiaobai looks at Linlong''s serious nonsense, full of question marks.


    What kind of rescue is this?!


    Han three thousand quickly found a few leaves, and then ride on the water, want to drink Qin frost, but at this time Qin frost even no consciousness, where can drink water? Even if she could put it in her mouth, she couldn''t swallow it.


    Han three thousand worried brow lock, desperately tried several times, but Qin frost didn''t realize.


    Han Sanqian looks at Linlong and tries to find a way out of him. Linlong clearly shows an imperceptible snicker a second ago. At this time, he says in a positive way: "think of a way. If she can''t drink water, the immortal can''t be saved."


    "But... But she can''t drink it." Han 3000 is anxious. He is more anxious than anyone. He seems to be able to save people, but he can''t do anything.


    "It''s very simple, in your human way." Lin long forced a smile and told Han 3000.


    "The human way?"¡° Mouth to mouth. " Linlong road. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1696

    "Mouth to mouth?" Han 3000 was stunned.


    How can this be!


    In his heart, Su Yingxia is the only one. Any woman in front of him is the past. He can''t do anything wrong to Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 firmly shook his head, said: "no way."


    Qilin said helplessly, "do you have any other way to feed her water? And you''re too complicated, OK? This is saving people. Where do you want to go? If you were like this, wouldn''t the artificial respiration of the earth have long been lost? "


    Han 3000 takes a look at Qin Shuang. Her condition is already very bad. Besides, what Lin long said is reasonable. It''s saving people and should not be confused.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 clenched his teeth, took a drink in his mouth and came to Qin Shuang. Looking at her thin lips, Han 3000 gently gathered up.


    Her lips are very soft and cool. There is a kind of fragrant fragrance when she kisses her lips, and a kind of inductance spreads all over her body.


    Han 3000 felt the blood boiling in his body instantly, and an inexplicable impulse hit his brain. However, Han 3000 is not that kind of person after all. Although he has a reflection on his body, his head is sober.


    Reason conquers impulse, Han 3000 gently sends water to Qin Shuang''s mouth.


    At this time, standing on the side of Linlong this just showed a meaningful smile, Xiaobai strange looking at Han 3000, asked: "this spring can really save people?"


    Lin long said with a smile, "of course not."


    Xiaobai also understood that the spring water of baihuolin could not cure people, so he was very strange: "then you asked him to use this method to save people. If the best period of treatment was delayed, what should be done?"


    Lin long shook his head: "no, he''s already saving people. Although the spring can''t save people, he can. There is a mysterious force in his body, which is far more than you and I can imagine, but he doesn''t know how to use it now. So, the only way is to passively let him lose some energy to Qin Shuang. "


    Xiaobai suddenly realized: "so, it''s fake to feed water, what you want is them to each other..."


    Linlong nods. He knows Han 3000''s character and he is loyal to Su Yingxia. If he simply lets him pass his energy to Qin Shuang mouth to mouth, he will not accept it for a while.


    But water is much better.


    With Han 3000''s irrigation, as Lin long expected, Han 3000''s energy was slowly absorbed by Qin Shuang. In Lin Long''s expectation, this energy was mysterious and powerful. Even at that point, Qin Shuang''s life was not a problem.


    Soon, Qin Shuang gradually became aware that there was a warm breath in her body, which spread all over her body from her mouth. The toxins in her body also began to be restrained. She felt the abnormality of her lips, and Qin Shuang opened her eyes slightly.


    When she saw Han 3000''s long eyelashes in front of her eyes, his hot lips on his lips, and she could even feel his breath, Qin Shuang''s face was slightly red, quietly and quietly looking at the man in front of her, and did not dare to make a sound.


    At this point, her heart beat faster!


    Qin Shuang was so intimate by a man for the first time, and was kissed by a man for the first time.


    She was a little bit confused and lost.


    Soon, with his lips parted, Han 3000 went back to the spring. When he came back with water, Qin Shuang quickly closed her eyes.


    Han 3000 stops in front of him. Qin Shuang''s breath is more urgent. At this moment, Han 3000 suddenly cries out happily: "look, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is much better. Her face is ruddy."


    Qin Shuang wants to find a place to drill down at this time, which is ruddy, which is obviously because of shyness and blush!


    Linlong nodded. When Qin Shuang opened his eyes, he had already seen it. Now seeing the drama, he could only say with a smile: "it shows that the spring has an effect."


    Han 3000 nodded, and then repeated the action with more effort.


    Wake up by Han 3000, Qin Shuang more nervous, if Han 3000 is not in a hurry to save people, he will find that every time he kiss down, Qin Shuang''s face will be more scarlet, Liu Mei will also slightly wrinkle.


    She was nervous and had a strange feeling.


    Until Han three thousand again when feeding water, Qin frost finally can''t help but open his eyes: "well, three thousand, I wake up."


    If she is in good health, Qin Shuang doesn''t know how long and how many times she will wait for him in silence, but she is weak after all. Han 3000 kisses her whole mouth and numbs her. Frequent kisses make her breathe fast.


    Seeing Qin Shuang awake, Han 3000, who was kept in the dark, was immediately overjoyed: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, are you awake?"


    Qin Shuang nods awkwardly, thinking that if I don''t wake up again, I can be fainted by you.


    "Would you like some water?" Han 3000 asked subconsciously.


    After all, the first thing 10000 patients wake up with is, I''m thirsty.


    Qin Shuang heard the water and shook his head in a panic: "no... no need."


    "That''s good." Han 3000 nodded, then called Xiaobai and Linlong: "let''s go on the road." Linlong nods, and Xiaobai nods, too. Qin Shuang looks at Xiaobai and Linlong in wonder. She has seen Linlong, but she can''t stop looking at Xiaobai¡° What''s this... "Qin Shuang pointed to Xiaobai and asked," is that your favorite? " Han 3000 nods, Qin Shuang smiles: "how lovely." lovely? Han three thousand heart sigh, if you know that she is nihilistic hearing of the color change of the king of the beast, also don''t know you also boast of export, he is lovely¡° By the way, where are we going? " Qin Shuang asked. Han three thousand smile: "help you cure." Finish saying, Han three thousand a stoop shape, Qin frost Leng a moment later, face slightly a red, stepped on Han three thousand back. Carrying Qin Shuang, two people and two beasts head for a big mountain. On the way, Han 3000 explains to Qin Shuang the destination and the reason. Qin Shuang shook her head after hearing this: "we''d better not go. The forbidden area of the king of beasts has always been the forbidden area of the back mountain. Even when the forest of beasts is completely open, strangers are not allowed to come near." There are two forbidden areas in Sifeng, one is the Ciyun cave that Han 3000 entered at the beginning, and the other is the forbidden area for the dead in Houshan. Qin Shuang also heard Lin Mengxi mention that there is a world shaking demon king suppressed there, and the Yin Qi soars to the sky. If the disciples intrude, they are likely to be eaten by the Yin Qi. The most important thing is that the leader of nihilism set up the curse of forbidding Tianlei there. Any intruder or person who comes out will lead Tianlei to the end of the world and be blasted to the dust. Moreover, even if the forbidden curse is broken, there are still many mechanisms in it. For this, Xiaobai knows, otherwise, he will not give up rebirth, and directly choose reincarnation. But Han 3000, as long as there is a chance, he will not let it go. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1697

    Soon, they entered the mountains.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking up, there is a dilapidated temple in the forest.


    The temple is black brick and red tile, but it has been weathered for a long time. Although the outline can be seen vaguely, because of its age, only the outline is left.


    It''s thousands of meters away from the temple. Although it''s noon, Han 3000 can still feel the coolness.


    At this time, Qilin looked at Han 3000 and said, "this place is very evil. You should be more careful. Don''t lose your life accidentally. It''s not worth the loss."


    Han 3000 also felt it, but he said with a smile: "in the evil, there is no evil in the heart, go."


    Han 3000 went up the mountain with Qin Shuang on his back.


    More than an hour later, Han 3000 and others finally arrived before the broken temple. The temple is three rooms in one, about five meters high. There is a plaque in the center: the dead spirit temple.


    Standing in front of the temple, cold cry, deep furtive, Qin frost cold can''t help shaking, Han 3000 whole person''s brow also tightly wrinkled up. This temple looks very simple, but in fact it is full of undercurrent, so we should not be afraid of it.


    Looking at this familiar place, Xiaobai is full of thoughts.


    Thousands of years ago, he was here to fight with the NIUBIZI Taoism of nihilism. The battle lasted for three days and three nights. Nihilism disciples and the corpses of beasts piled up into mountains and rivers of blood. He and his wife were finally exhausted because of nihilism''s human sea tactics.


    Later, the nihilist turned to attack his wife, which led to the fall of the king. The king was distracted and fell into a trap. The nihilist sealed his body and lived here forever.


    "There was only one back mountain in this peak, but after the first World War, there was one more mountain here." Xiaobai gave a bitter smile.


    Because under the foot of the mountain, it is not a mountain at all!


    It''s a huge grave!


    At that time, all the dead people and animals were buried here.


    Because there were too many deaths and injuries to bury them separately, the tomb of ten thousand people could only be set down here. In order to suppress the spirits and the king of beasts, the temple was built on the tomb.


    Xiaobai sneered: "if you want to get the gold body, you have to enter the temple."


    Han 3000 nodded. Qin Shuang patted Han 3000 gently on his back at this time, indicating that he would not go in. This place is really evil, and always feels that something is wrong.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head and leaves Qin Shuang outside the temple. At the same time, he asks Linlong to protect Qin Shuang. He takes Xiaobai and steps into the temple.


    As soon as the door of the temple opened, the wind suddenly changed. A gust of wind came from the temple, and there were bursts of crying. Han 3000 forced the energy in his body to stabilize his mind.


    Step into the temple, the temple door will be suddenly closed, outside Qin Shuang nervous jade hand can not help but grasp his clothes, eyes are full of worry.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was also startled by the suddenly closed temple door. The house was dark, and he could hardly see his fingers. After he got used to the light, Han Sanqian used his energy to make a fireball, and then he could see the surrounding situation clearly.


    The temple is very big. There are four pillars, each of which is surrounded by a person. At the end of the center of the temple, there is a statue of God. Han 3000 can''t identify who the statue is. He only knows that he has thick eyebrows and big eyes, green robes and long knives, and he roars.


    "Under the statue is the seal." Xiaobai said a word.


    Han 3000 nodded and walked towards the statue without thinking about it.


    In the middle of the journey, Han 3000 suddenly felt that his back was getting heavier and heavier. Every step he took was to prevent the Buddha from falling on his feet. It was hard to get down, but it was even harder to lift.


    Just two steps, Han 3000''s whole body has been sweating, beside the little white is not much better, a cry of pain directly back to Han 3000''s arms.


    Han 3000 looked around, but there was no fluctuation.


    What''s going on?!


    Han Sanqian stops and tries to perceive the surroundings with his own divine consciousness, but he gets nothing.


    Seeing that the statue is only ten steps away from him, Han 3000 finds that he can''t get close at all. If he goes on, he has to be exhausted.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, my intuition tells Han 3000 that it''s not easy.


    Soon, Han 3000 raised the corner of his mouth slightly, quickly divided the fireball into four parts and hit the four pillars. In a short time, Han 3000 felt relieved, and his whole life became much more relaxed.


    A few more steps, Han 3000 suddenly placed himself in a vast ocean, surrounded by a piece of water color, nothing else.


    Han 3000 tried to swim a few times, but the Buddha was pulled by ghosts. No matter how hard he tried, he just swam in the same place, and the feeling of suffocation became stronger and stronger.


    Han 3000 estimated what he thought in his heart, and quickly fought in eight directions. When the big waves dissipated, Han 3000 suddenly returned to the ancient temple.


    "I see." Han 3000 smiles confidently.


    Just at this time, the statue suddenly boomed. When Han 3000 looked up, the statue suddenly split into two. The two were just like copying and pasting.


    "It is." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1698

    "Four elephants, eight trigrams, then the next is Liangyi."


    After Han Sanqian finished laughing, he took the head of the statue on the left side as the trunk and the foot of the statue on the right side as the Kun. After finding the center line, a stream of energy directly moved him.


    As soon as the attack arrived, the two statues turned into nothingness. What appeared in front of Han 3000 was a big eight trigrams.


    Eight trigrams light start, Han three thousand walk slowly into it.


    As soon as he entered, the smell of blood came to his face. In front of Han 3000, there was a circular passage with a diameter of one meter, winding and tortuous. He didn''t know where to go.


    Walking on it, there are echoes in the cave, like footsteps, whispers, weeping and sighing.


    But there were only Han 3000 people in the cave. I don''t know where the voice came from. It seemed that it was inside the cave and behind Han 3000.


    Because it''s too dark in the cave, Han Sanyi has been pulling and supporting the wall of the cave, but he has come all the way and feels strange in his hands.


    Where he touched, the wall of the cave was very uneven. When he looked at the fireball in his hand, he burst into a cold sweat.


    It''s not a wall at all, or the earth and stone structure on the wall, but a muddy but twisted face.


    Some of them are laughing, some are shouting, some are crying, just like a group of loach, drilling to and fro with each other.


    Han 3000 is a man with a very strong mind, but seeing this scene, he can''t help but almost spit it out.


    With this nausea, Han 3000 stepped up the pace of going deep into the cave.


    A moment later, Han 3000 suddenly stopped, because at this time he suddenly noticed his feet, there are filaments of ashes.


    If the guess is good, this should be when I took the fire to shine on the cave wall, because I was scared, and the fire shook a little and burned to the wall.


    That is to say, after a long detour, I was still on the same road.


    maze!


    Han 3000 frowned.


    Then, he returned to a smile, did not go, slowly sat in place.


    Peace of mind is natural, Han 3000 at this time put away all thoughts, into a state of meditation.


    A moment later, suddenly there was a light in front of him. Han 3000 went back to the temple again. However, although the temple now is the same as the temple just now, the brightness is totally two extremes.


    The cave is deep and winding, and the walls are full of faces. No matter how brave people are, they are afraid and disgusted in that kind of environment. Therefore, he must want to leave there quickly.


    But the more you escape, the more often you can''t.


    Two Yi return to one, Han three thousand timely understand this truth, so soon closed his mind, heart without distractions.


    Although Han 3000 is not a strong person, he is superior to ordinary people in mind, spirit and will. In addition, Han 3000 is extremely intelligent and has all kinds of adventures. In the eyes of ordinary people, it will be very difficult to make four images and eight trigrams. But for Han 3000, it is just a problem-solving.


    "Gold body, master, it''s my gold body."


    On the top of the temple, a human skeleton stands there. Its whole body is made of gold, bound with red silk thread, and its seven acupoints are sealed with yellow amulets.


    "Isn''t that a man?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Master, I''ve been practicing till I can''t die. Is it difficult for me to imagine my personal form?" Xiao Bai Dao.


    Han 3000 suddenly laughed: "so, you are an orc, and you will never be a slave unless you are wrapped up?"


    Xiaobai looked at Han 3000 with a muddled face. He didn''t understand and didn''t bother to understand. He pointed to the gold body and said, "I''ll go and have a look first."


    With that, Xiaobai rushes directly towards the gold body. As soon as he reaches the center of the four pillars, suddenly there is thunder in the temple. A purple thunder falls from the roof and hits Xiaobai!


    "Boom!"


    Although Xiaobai has a supernatural sense of Superman, he can''t dodge in the face of the sudden purple lightning, and he''s shocked. He had no doubt that if this thunder hit him, he would immediately go to reincarnation again.


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly rushed up, the hand of the axe a block, lightning and the axe immediately fight each other, the huge pressure suddenly let Han 3000 with the axe cold sweat straight out.


    "Master!" Small white return an eye to see, looking at Han three thousand carry next purple thunder for oneself, a time stunned Leng in situ.


    Running to this place, Xiaobai does have his own abacus, that is to try to help him get to the temple and find the gold body through Han Sanqian. He was looking for Jinshen not for Qin Shuang, but for his own strength.


    With that pair of tough gold body and his own divine sense, even if he can''t recover his heyday, he can at least become an expert.


    At that time, you can get rid of Han 3000 and return to your king.


    But Xiaobai, who thought he had gone through several organs and was sure that everything would be all right, was too anxious to notice that there were still organs in the temple.


    And it''s a terrible thunder!


    "Pangu axe?" At this time, the temple suddenly heard the high voice.


    The high pitched voice is very loud and full of medium air. It can even circle the beam for a long time in the temple, with constant echo.


    "Tianzong prodigy, Tianzong prodigy, it''s really nature. I''m just waiting for someone who is predestined, but I didn''t expect to wait for someone who can ferry me. Ha ha ha ha ha!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1699

    Han Sanqian heard the sound and explored the divine sense everywhere, but he didn''t get the slightest result.


    Just when Han 3000 was confused, the voice rang again.


    "Perfect, perfect. It''s so perfect. This body is a genius. I envy it."


    Han 3000 frowned, what strange thing?


    Han three thousand brows tight wrinkly, vigilant stare around¡° Who is it? "


    Sometimes, Han Sanqian really feels that he is too weak, because he can''t distinguish the enemy, even if others are around him. It''s like he is blind without eyes. It''s too dangerous to wander in the world.


    "No wonder even the invincible beast king is subject to you. It''s not surprising to have your talent."


    White light a show, Han 3000 behind suddenly stood an old man, white hair, white clothes, white beard, white eyebrows, long pour very festive and charitable.


    At this time, he looked at Han 3000 greedily with old eyes, full of doting.


    Han 3000 was very alert, but he didn''t mind. He said with a smile, "master, can you show me your Pangu axe?"


    Even though Han 3000 Dang grasped Pangu''s axe more tightly, he even made an offensive gesture. He couldn''t tell whether he was an enemy or a friend for the time being. This old boy always depends on other people''s weapons. I''m afraid he''s not crazy.


    "Oh, by the way, forget to introduce myself. My name is shenxuzi. I''m the caretaker of this temple. I''m both a God and a ghost." He said with a smile.


    See Han 3000 doubt, he continued: "the so-called God, I also deserve, the so-called ghost, I also count."


    Han 3000 nodded, whatever. Whether it''s a God or a ghost has nothing to do with him.


    Since he is the keeper of the temple, that is to say, where is the gold body? Just ask him¡° In that case, I would like to ask, "is the golden body of the beast king here?"


    He was not alert and laughed: "yes, since the establishment of the temple, I have stayed here, responsible for guarding the golden body and suppressing the thousands of souls under the temple. Master Han, are you here to get the gold body


    Han 3000 saw that he was frank and did not hide: "yes."


    "For the beast?" He pointed to Xiaobai and then shook his head: "I''m sorry. Although you accept this beast, you need to know that it''s treacherous and cunning. He was even a vicious person in his life. If you let him have the golden body, it''s likely that he will have endless troubles."


    "Master, you misunderstand me. In fact, I didn''t come here to get its gold body for this little beast, but to save people." Han 3000 is in a hurry.


    "Save people?" Shen Xuzi wrinkled slightly.


    "That''s right." Han three thousand finish, will Qin frost situation roughly told him to listen.


    After hearing this, shenxuzi still shook his head firmly: "in fact, I really should save her. After all, she and I are the same family."


    Han 3000 did not understand: "master, since you are from the same school, why not?"


    "Just because I am a person of nihilism, and she is also a person of nihilism, we should abide by the rules of nihilism. Since the establishment of the dead spirit temple, there has been a sect ban in nihilism, which forbids any disciples to break into the temple, let alone disturb the things in the temple." Shenxuzi flatly refused.


    "Master, rules are dead and people are alive. Now it''s important to save lives, isn''t it?" Han three thousand urgent way.


    Shenxuzi shook his head: "master Han, you are not saving her at all, but harming her. Although nihilism is not a big school, it is at least a decent one. If you put the gold body of the king of monsters on her, even if she lives, it will be worse than death. "


    "Why?"


    "The beast king absorbs the spirits of ten thousand goblins, and uses blood to forge her body. Her golden body is very evil, and her evil spirit is very strong. She is a front door disciple, but she has the breath of monsters. Do you think nihilism can tolerate her? Since ancient times, good and evil do not stand side by side. "


    "I see that you are clear about fallacy, good and evil, good and evil. I ask you, what is good and evil?" Han 3000 said angrily.


    "What''s the meaning of the master?" The old man asked softly.


    "I think people''s minds are just the right and the evil. No matter how decent a person is, can he be regarded as just? Is it evil to be born into a demon family, full of evil spirit, but concerned about the world? "


    "You''re right, but words are terrible. Will others think so?"


    Sometimes people''s prejudice is a big mountain. You can''t move it or move it away, but you can''t breathe.


    If the evil spirit of the golden body is too heavy, even if Qin Shuang absorbs it, she will also be affected by it. At that time, she will definitely be blinded, and may even be expelled from nihilism.


    "Unless..."


    "Except for something!"


    "Unless you want to take care of her." The old man said softly.


    Han 3000 immediately nodded: "of course I will take care of her."


    "The care I''m talking about is not temporary, it may be ten years, it may be 100 years, it may be forever."


    Han 3000 was stunned. What does this mean? Is it difficult to save a person? Do you have to put yourself into it?!


    "You have a Pangu axe and a powerful golden light in your body. This power can suppress any evil breath in the world. Therefore, only you can help her suppress the evil spirit in her body."¡° But I don''t know how to use this power in my body, how to save it? " Han three thousand strange way¡° There are two kinds, one is fast, that is, it can be done in a few years, the other is long-term, it can''t be done well for a lifetime. " The old man chuckled. Han three thousand one Leng: "fast is how, slow is how?"¡° What is fast is that men and women practice together. They can connect Yin and Yang. They can absorb your energy and suppress her energy. " Han 3000 was sweating: "what about the slow one?" As soon as the old man laughed and lifted it, a book slowly flew to Han 3000: "this is the skill of falling rain sword, which is a kind of sword skill I have practiced in my life. It is divided into two parts: Yin and Yang. If you want to save her, after the gold body is absorbed by her, she needs to practice the Yang part of the sword skill, while you need to practice the Yin part."¡° When the sword skills meet, your breath can be synchronized. In this way, your golden energy will be absorbed by her, and even suppress the evil spirit in her body. This is what I call care. " Han 3000 just thought for a moment, then simply gritted his teeth and agreed¡° I choose the latter Qin Shuang was injured so badly for her own sake. Even if she was paralyzed, Han 3000 would take care of her. However, the former betrayed Su Yingxia, which is definitely not possible. As for the joint cultivation of swordsmanship, that''s no problem. The old man flashed an imperceptible smile in his eyes and continued to say, "well, I can give you the gold body, but I still have one condition." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1700

    Han 3000 did not know that he had fallen into a big trap laid by the old man with white beard, and one by one.


    At this time, Qin Shuang outside the temple has been staring at the temple.


    But after watching for a long time, there was no influence in the temple until she was in a trance. Suddenly, an old man''s peaceful voice came to her: "little girl, the grandmaster can only help you here. With your peerless appearance and the power of the falling rain sword, the future is promising."


    "Who are you?" Qin Shuang is shocked and shouts.


    But there were only a few laughs in my head, and there was no reply.


    Inside the temple, the old man suddenly had a bright eye and a smile.


    "What else do you want?" Han 3000 didn''t notice that he was different.


    "Under the death spirit temple, thousands of dead souls are suppressed. These souls are people or animals who died in the battle of the king of beasts in those years. They are very resentful. If I take away the gold body, it will inevitably lead to the balance of good and evil forces in the temple. At that time, the imbalance of yin and Yang will lead to chaos here. "


    "Therefore, if you want to have a golden body, you must activate the golden energy in your body and surpass all the dead spirits under the dead spirit temple. Otherwise, even if you save anyone, I will not agree with you."


    Han Sanqian nodded. He had no problem with all the finishing work. But the problem is that he can''t do it: "senior, as I have said, I won''t use the energy in my body."


    The old man said with a slight embarrassment¡° This power is very strange, you don''t understand it, it''s normal that you can''t use it, because... Because I can''t either. "


    Seeing Han 3000''s worry, the old man said with a smile: "but there are two concepts of being able to use and not being able to use. I''ll teach you a set of Wuxiang skills. Using this skill, you can force the golden energy in your body, but I have a request..."


    Han 3000 is impatient. If I don''t think you are an old man and I really have low ability at present, I really want to beat you to death: "master, can you just finish it in one breath?"


    "Master, you can be young, but don''t be so impulsive. After all, wuxiangshengong is a self-made skill that I am proud of. It takes only a little bit of my own strength to get out ten times as much as I can. Isn''t that good? "


    Han 3000 almost cried out subconsciously. Fortunately, he restrained himself in time. He found that the old man had a magic power that could always take you to the side, and then entered his rhythm¡° What do you want, master? "


    "I passed on my unique knowledge to you all my life. You said this..." the old man suddenly smiled.


    Han three thousand one Leng: "elder mean, want me to worship you as a teacher?"


    "No, I owe it to you."


    Han 3000 almost fell to the ground. This NIMA didn''t play according to the routine. He taught me how to do it, but he wanted to learn from himself. What''s the operation?


    Although it''s not difficult to accept an apprentice, Han 3000 knows that he''s good at it, but he hasn''t expanded to that point. He repeatedly wonders, "master, what do you mean?"


    Shen Xuzi naturally has his own plan. Han 3000 is a man with Pangu axe. What''s the concept of Pangu axe? That''s the first thing to kill.


    Sometimes, don''t talk about strength, talent or adventure. In the face of absolute suppression, everything is bullshit.


    And Pangu axe is the existence of absolute suppression.


    Of course, shenxuzi would like to have such a backer. After all, in the world of all directions, if there is a backer, you can really walk horizontally.


    Look at the three real God families. Which one is not horizontal?


    Don''t shenxuzi want to? Of course he wants to!


    Originally, he was a gifted leader of nihilism. He practiced very fast, but when he challenged the real God, only one ghost was left. So he sealed the last ghost on the forbidden book of nihilism, so that he could become an instrument, greatly increase the power of the forbidden book, and become a killing weapon of nihilism. At least he could die, but at least benefit future generations, Make a good name forever.


    But unexpectedly, when he was in charge of the forbidden temple, he met Han 3000, the master with Pangu axe!


    This made him completely change his original idea.


    He eagerly hopes that he can make his soul strong again, and then look for a new physical rebirth, and then... Rely on this backer to rise his nihilism again!


    For this plan, he not only bet on himself, but also Qin Shuang.


    As for how to strengthen their own ghost, it''s very simple, Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t know that he was clearly arranged by others. At this time, he was still a little flattered.


    "Master, i... I''m too weak. Besides, I''m just a slave of nihilism. How can I accept you as an apprentice?" Han 3000''s dilemma.


    "If you want to learn from me, you will have a skill. How about you agree or not?"


    Han 3000''s face is speechless. What''s the matter?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1701

    "Mr. Han, if you pass by this village, you will not have this shop. You must think it over."


    "Most importantly, I don''t think the girl outside will last long."


    "And..."


    Han 3000 couldn''t listen any more. He nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    The main reason why han Sanqian is reluctant to agree is that he feels that he has taken advantage of him. Han Sanqian just doesn''t like to take advantage of others.


    "Well, the master is here. Please accept my apprentice''s worship."


    Looking at the old man kneeling directly in front of him, Han 3000 really feels hot eyes. The difference between the two people''s ages, I don''t know how big it is.


    However, cheap apprentice is always an apprentice, Han 3000 embarrassed nod, is recognized.


    "Hey, hey, master, give me a legal name."


    Han three thousand see his fart top fart top appearance, really fast crazy.


    I don''t know if he has been in this place for too long. He has a little brain trouble. It''s nothing to do with what, and he has to give himself a name.


    "Isn''t shenxuzi very good? Do you want to call shenxuzi?"


    "Well, I''ll call it kidney deficiency."


    Looking at his happy appearance, Han 3000''s eyes were turned white by him, and his whole life was even more beautiful. If he was on the earth, he would go to the mental hospital.


    "Come on, hurry... Hurry what." Han 3000 wanted to ask him to teach himself, but as a master, he asked his apprentice to teach him. How could this be called? How could it be awkward.


    "Wuxiangshengong, isn''t it? Good


    After shenxuzi finished, he asked Han 3000 to meditate face to face with him. Then, after Han 3000 entered the meditation state, a large number of partial words appeared in his consciousness. According to these words, Han 3000 began to practice.


    In fact, some of the so-called Wuxiang skills, such as the golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt on the earth, plus the combination of various skills, such as beating cattle across the mountain and using force to fight, are used. As long as there is a certain amount of energy in the body, the Wuxiang skills can motivate the energy in the body to organize a strong defense net.


    Any attack that meets this defense will be immediately rebounded back, and often in the process of rebounding, it will carry the skills above the Wuxiang divine skill, which will increase its power.


    You can even analyze these attacks and copy them to learn by practicing Dingcheng and Wuxiang skills.


    It''s a bit of a tit for tat feeling.


    When Han 3000 wanders in the world of the earth and Xuanyuan, he knows a lot of skills. Although the levels are different, the ideas in many places are the same. In addition, Han 3000''s talent is outstanding, and there is something of bug level in him. In just a few hours, Han 3000 has already learned the martial arts of Wuxiang.


    In addition to some unfamiliar, the realm is a little lower


    "Han 3000 won''t be in any danger."


    Outside the temple, Qin Shuang tries hard to stand up. She''s really suffering outside. Han 3000 has been in for six or seven hours, and it''s getting dark, but there''s no movement inside. Qin Shuang is very worried about Han 3000''s safety.


    There are many organs in the forbidden area of the dead. Han 3000 is just a slave. After learning some basic mental skills, Qin Shuang has to go deep into such a place. How can she rest assured.


    What''s more, he went in to save himself!


    Lin stands in front of Qin Shuang at this time and looks into the temple. His eyes are also worried. There is something extraordinary about Han 3000, which is true. The Pangu axe on his body and the powerful energy in his body can indeed protect him in many places, but the problem is that on the one hand, he does not know how to use it, and on the other hand, he is not invincible.


    Those energies are more passive to protect him, and they are often attacks in the spiritual field. Once they meet a tough master, Han 3000 is not an opponent at all.


    To put it simply, Han 3000 is more like a sorcerer in a warrior''s coat, but in fact he is just a sorcerer with a high amount of blue. The key is that the sorcerer can''t attack people with blue, but only knock others with a magic wand. Isn''t that cool at any time?


    There are many organs in the dead spirit temple. It''s really a question whether the little mage can survive.


    Lin long said: "no matter whether he is in danger or not, you can''t go in. Even if there is something wrong with him, if you want to go in again to die, then his efforts will not be in vain? "


    Qin Shuang sad lowered his head: "but, I can''t watch him have an accident, and I can''t help it."


    "Just think of him as a slave. It doesn''t matter to you whether he dies or not." Linlong can''t comfort people, he can only reason.


    Qin Shuang firmly shook his head: "maybe before, but I can''t do it now."


    With that, Qin Shuang reluctantly squeezed out a bitter smile: "in my eyes, or what anyone told me, slaves are just slaves. They have no right to live or space to live, so it doesn''t matter whether they live or die. But what I never thought was that this slave saved me again and again. Do you think the world is very ironic? What you despise the most is your life-saving straw in the end, or even the best one for you. "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1702

    Thinking of these, Qin Shuang thinks of Han 3000''s perseverance, courage and fearlessness when he runs with him on his back. That is the most handsome face he has ever seen.


    She couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    Even if Linlong was only a dragon, he was completely fascinated by Qin Shuang''s Fairy smile.


    Qin Shuang is very beautiful, beautiful people dare not close, but she laughs, more beautiful.


    Lin long also agrees with her. It''s like he once killed Han 3000, but he had to bow to him in the end. Things are so changeable, and most of the time, he doesn''t know the result until the end.


    In the temple, Han 3000''s whole body is shining with a touch of golden light, and his whole upper body is soaked with sweat. His wet clothes perfectly show the perfect lines of his body shape. With his handsome face, I''m afraid that any girl will be excited at the scene.


    "Continue to urge Wuxiang, the undead has begun to transcend." With that, Shen Xuzi continued to meditate steadily on the opposite side of Han 3000, feeling the power of peace brought by the golden light.


    He was as free as wandering in the sky, which he had never felt for many years.


    On the other hand, Fu Tian, who had been waiting for more than a month, finally couldn''t help it. The disciples of eternal life sea are gone forever. Although it is reasonable and expected, what Fu Tian didn''t expect is that he would stay for such a long time, and he hasn''t received any news.


    Although the Fu clan has no real God and is in great decline, after all, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. People in the immortal sea area have the right to be arrogant in front of themselves, but arrogance does not mean rudeness.


    So, after asking for a meeting again yesterday, Fu Tian still has no news today and decides to pack up his things and go home.


    Just out of the door, a middle-aged man came face to face, followed by four servants. When he saw Fu Tian, the middle-aged man looked at him with disdain: "you are the head of Fu''s family, Fu Tian?"


    Fu Tian nodded: "who are you?"


    The middle-aged man disdained to smile and replied coldly, "it''s easy to say, the housekeeper of the eternal Ao clan, Ao Yong."


    Fu Tian immediately lost a smile: "it''s manager Ao Yong. I''m disrespectful."


    Ao Yong nodded naturally. If the head of the Fu clan had come before, he would have bowed his head and bowed his waist. But now, Ao Yonggen is totally disdainful, but he is just a small minion family. It''s natural for him to be treated with courtesy.


    "Well, I''ll forget the ceremony. I came to see you this time because I heard from the guard that patriarch Fu often came to visit, so I specially came to see what happened to patriarch Fu. "


    Fu Tian nodded and said with a smile, "it''s really a bit important to discuss with each other. Does Ao clan leader have time?"


    "Our patriarch?" Ao yongleng said with a smile: "help the clan leader, people, to understand the situation, whether our clan leader is busy or not, I''m afraid we don''t have time to see you. If you have something to do, just discuss it with me."


    Fu Tian''s face was cold and his eyes were full of embarrassment. A patriarch of his clan came to visit him in person and waited for a full month, but what he got was just a little housekeeper to meet him? It seems that Yongsheng Ao people don''t pay much attention to themselves?


    Seeing that Fu Tian''s face was not happy, Ao Yong said in a cold voice: "how? Futian clan chief doesn''t seem to want to talk more with AO? That''s all right. Xiao Yong, pay for the head of Fu clan, so that we won''t be called arrogant and rude to our guests. "


    Ao Yong said, disdaining a smile, turned and left.


    The whole body of Fu Tian''s popularity trembles. No outsiders are allowed to go in and out of Yongsheng sea area at will. How can the guests say that? Ao Yong''s words are obviously to humiliate himself with some money.


    But Fu Tian chose to be patient. His goal is to be the head of three families, not one of Fu''s. The only choice is to negotiate with Yongsheng sea area.


    Fu Tian managed to squeeze out a smile and rushed to catch up with him: "manager Ao Yong, you misunderstood that Fu didn''t mean it. It''s just that he didn''t have a good rest yesterday and he was not in good spirits. Please move inside and talk."


    Ao Yong is disdain a sneer again, even don''t look at a helping day, way: "OK, however, I don''t have extra time to waste on boring people, give you a word of time, say a can let me stay reason."


    Fu Tian continued to endure, but the other side was too aggressive: "what I want to talk about with manager Ao Yong is about the future of Yongsheng sea area. Once Fu''s family falls down, the three legged power will be broken. Can Yongsheng sea area still fight against the top of blue mountain at that time?"


    "Well, I''ll give you half a stick of incense." Ao Yong smiles and walks back to the room of Fu Tian.


    As soon as he arrived at the room, Fu Tianzheng wanted to talk, but he found that Ao Yong was just sitting there, and the four servants behind him were just standing there. Suddenly, he bent down to pick up the teapot on the table and pour tea for AO Yong. After Ao Yong had a drink, he looked at Fu Tian and said, "Fu clan leader, why do you think that the eternal sea area can''t fight against the top of the blue mountain?"


    In fact, the reason why Ao Yong chose to meet Fu Tian at the last moment was that he really considered the problem of three forces. However, Yongsheng sea area didn''t just want to maintain the original order.


    When everyone has the same strength, the three families check and balance each other, so naturally they have no ambition. But once the mode of check and balance is unbalanced, the powerful ones will not be willing to go to the status quo, but their ambition will increase greatly. There are three kingdoms in the earth''s civilization, and the same is true of Wei, Shu and Wu. When the Three Kingdoms exert themselves, they restrain each other. However, after the kingdom of Shu has Jingzhou, its ambition is to unify the whole country, and the same is true of Wei. Even the peaceful east Wu has his own ambition. Otherwise, there would not have been so many northern expeditions in Soochow, but his strength made him unable to make up his mind. Therefore, the immortal sea area also has its own ideas, and also wants to take advantage of the emptiness of the fall of the true God of Fushi to fight with the top of the blue mountain. However, the immortal sea area also knows its own strength, and the confrontation with the top of the blue mountain is weak. If you want to dominate the world in all directions, the eternal sea area can only be compared with the top of the blue mountains in private. To maintain a new family at the top of the blue mountain, with their strength, they can indeed build a big new family. Many big families in the world are ready to move because of this. However, there are few choices in the immortal sea area with lower strength. Even if it is cultivated, it will not be as good as the top of the blue mountain. Therefore, the defeat is more and more obvious. For them, the FUS family is the most important chess piece to win the game. After all, the FUS family is one of the three families. Even if the true God falls, they still have a good family background, so the first thing they should do is to completely suppress the dignity of FUS, Willing to submit to them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1703

    Therefore, the patriarch of Yongsheng sea area, after learning that Fu Tian came to visit him, deliberately ignored him. When he lost his patience, he suddenly gave him some hope, but this hope was the hope that completely destroyed Fu Tian''s dignity.


    It''s a good game to turn the passive into the active.


    At this time, Fu Tian has been completely pressured by AO Yong, the housekeeper. He is more eager to cooperate with Yongsheng sea area, and completely enters into a passive situation.


    "The true God on the top of the blue mountain is the strongest of the three gods. I believe that manager Ao knows this very well, right?" Help heaven.


    Ao Yong nodded, which is an indisputable fact. After all, Xuanyuan world is created by the top of blue mountain.


    "Now, it is obvious that the top of the blue mountain is supporting another big family under its own influence. To put it simply, the top of the world is the war between you and them. But the world, you and I all know that the top of the blue mountain is the most likely winner. We all know how to stand in line. " Said Fu Tian¡° If the sea area of immortality does not give the world the hope, I believe that in the near future, most of the forces in the world will come to the top of the blue mountains, and then the sea area of immortality will be besieged. "


    "So what? Can the top of the blue mountain really make us afraid of the eternal sea? Don''t forget, there is a real God in our eternal sea. " Ao Yong said with a smile.


    "A true God is indeed invincible in the world of all directions, but no matter how strong the true God is, in the face of another true God leading the siege of the world of all directions, does he have a chance to win?" Fu Tian said softly.


    Ao Yong naturally knows this truth. The strong will not pity the weak. As long as the top of the blue mountain dominates the world, he will not let go of the eternal sea.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Ao Yong is willing to talk.


    Seeing that Ao Yong didn''t retort, Fu Tian straightened out: "although the Fu family has no real God, we still have the future star of Fu Yao. If the immortal family can join hands with us, the three families will stand together in the future. At that time, we will be partners, and we can continue to maintain the status quo or exclude others."


    Exclusive nature means excluding the top of the blue mountain!


    "But I''ve heard that Fuyao doesn''t seem to want to be a real God, and you can''t control her." Ao Yong said with a smile.


    Fu Tian didn''t agree: "Fu Yao is a member of the Fu clan. Even if she doesn''t want to obey the command, she is also a member of the Fu clan. Secondly, if she is really hard to discipline, I can recreate a Fu Yao."


    "So, your condition is that the Fu clan will become the subordinates of our eternal sea area, right?" Ao Yong said at this time.


    In fact, before he came here, he had thought about everything and knew the current situation of the three families and how to go next. The cooperation with the Fu family was their best choice.


    However, he must make the Fu family obedient to the immortal family.


    Fu Tian grits his teeth. Of course, this is not what he wants to see. He just wants to trade at the same price. The Yongsheng family will help and support him. When Fu''s strength grows up, they will be able to help the Yongsheng family again. At most, they are the master and the assistant, and the blue mountain is behind!


    But Ao Yong''s condition is to let Fu Shi become their pawn and subordinate, which are two concepts of complete union and slavery.


    "Manager Ao, if you really don''t want to cooperate with us, we can go to the top of the blue mountain." Help the sky to get up and make a gesture to leave.


    Both sides have their own calculation. Fu Tian can give up face and eternal peace talks, even without dignity, but he can''t let the Fu family have no interests. Otherwise, what''s the significance of what he does?


    "As the head of a clan, how can you be so impulsive? Since you don''t want to be our eternal subordinate, let''s do it another way. "


    "Let''s talk about cooperation. As cooperation, I want to know what benefits the immortals can get?"


    "It depends on your needs. As long as it''s not too much, I can help someone."


    Ao Yong said with a smile: "well, I can go back to the patriarch and ask him to work out the details with you personally. However, the patriarch is very busy. If I report it to the superior and it can''t be discussed, Ao Yong can''t afford it. In other words, to help the patriarch, you have to show your sincerity and let me believe you."


    Fu Tian YILENG: "what do you mean by AO Yong?"


    Thinking of this, he quickly took out a few top-quality materials from his bag and put them on the table: "manager Ao Yong, is this sincerity enough?"


    Ao Yong said with a smile, "if you want to say that supporting the clan leader is the leader of a big family, you are really a wise man. You can understand it at once. However, on the face of it, supporting the clan leader is sincere enough. What''s in your heart?"


    With that, Ao Yong slowly raised his feet and turned them toward Fu Tian, disdaining to smile: "my shoes are a little dirty."


    Fu Tian suddenly looks ferocious, but hesitates for a moment, or squats down, is about to raise his hand, Ao Yong smile: "Fu clan leader misunderstood, I don''t want you to pat clean, but want you to lick clean."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1704

    Hearing this, Fu''s whole body was shaking slightly. He was the head of a Fu clan. He asked him to lick the shoes of a supervisor. This is going to spread. What''s the dignity?


    "If you are not sincere, please help yourself." Ao Yong a sneer, get up to walk toward the door.


    "Wait a minute." Fu Tian''s face turned green, and his anger hit his heart. He took a look at Ao Yong, walked quickly, closed his eyes, and licked hard against Ao Yong''s vamp.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Ao Yong burst out laughing and left with people laughing wildly.


    Fu Tian hit the ground with a vicious fist. His heart was full of anger, but he could only send it in private.


    Leaving the inn, Ao Yong is in a good mood. Of course, he doesn''t expect a cooperation to make the Fu family give in completely. This is only the first step for them to encroach on the Fu family. One day, the Fu family will never have dignity in front of the immortal family.


    Be their slave!


    "Go back, return to the patriarch and arrange our second step." Ao yongleng chuckled and walked quickly towards the hall of immortal patriarch.


    At this time, in the broken temple!


    "Heaven and earth, vast Yang Fu, to seize the white tiger, Shayue like blood!"


    Shenxuzi''s whole body is full of golden light, and the whole temple is illuminated by Han 3000''s golden light. The strong breath makes shenxuzi feel extremely full.


    Obviously, this is not transcendence, but an absorption of energy.


    Yes, he needs Han 3000''s energy to supplement his ghost power!


    After a day and a night of supplement, the ghost of shenxuzi has reached the most sufficient critical point.


    Shen Xuzi sighed with satisfaction and looked at Han 3000: "master, that''s enough."


    Han 3000 is sweating, and his face is even more white. He is consumed by his continuous work. However, the naive Han 3000 doesn''t know shenxuzi''s abacus, and has been very serious about "Surpassing" the dead.


    At this time, he put away his wuxiangshengong, and his whole body collapsed.


    "Master, are you ok?" Shenxuzi saw that Han 3000 was so tired that he felt more or less guilty in his heart. He came forward and asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I''m ok. Where''s the king of beasts?"


    Shenxuzi nodded, stood up, made a strange gesture, and recited a spell in his mouth. After a while, Han 3000 felt the mountain shaking and the temple began to collapse.


    For a moment, the dust is flying. Qin Shuang and Lin long find something strange outside the temple. At this time, they also stand up in a hurry.


    After the dust, the temple is no longer there. In front of Han 3000, there is a big grave. Above the grave, there is a long red sword.


    Sword into the earth seven points.


    "Three thousand!" Seeing Han 3000 standing there, Qin Shuang''s worried eyes were finally replaced by joy, and walked quickly towards Han 3000.


    The temple had collapsed, and all the forbidden incantations disappeared. Qin Shuang soon came to Han 3000.


    "Below the Zhenyao sword is the body of the king of beasts. But once the Zhenyao sword is pulled out, the evil spirit accumulated on the body of the king of beasts will be instantly leaked and go straight to the mouth of the sword."


    At this time, shenxuzi appeared again.


    See God empty son, Qin frost suddenly a nervous, Han three thousand to her shake his head, signal nothing.


    Han 3000 continued to ask, "what will happen?"


    "I don''t know what will happen. Maybe, you will die. Maybe, you will be OK." Is it true that the son of Shenxu is a God.


    This is also unavoidable for shenxuzi. The predecessor of the king of beasts killed too many people and was extremely evil, so it needed the Zhenyao sword to suppress it. However, once the Zhenyao sword left, its powerful evil spirit would erupt instantly.


    Shen Xuzi didn''t know how strong that power was, although he believed Han 3000 would be OK.


    "Three thousand, I don''t want it." Qin Shuang made a sound at this time.


    She is very determined to look at Han 3000, if you want to take gold body to save himself, Han 3000 has to face such danger, she would rather not.


    "What if it''s me?" Xiaobai stood up and said.


    The golden body of the king of beasts is his. He won''t be impacted, will he?


    Shenxuzi shook his head: "Zhenyao sword is the most masculine thing in the world. Don''t say you are a beast, even a woman can''t pull it up. If you can pull him up, it must be a man. "


    "But..." Xiaobai was about to speak.


    At this time, Han 3000 said softly and firmly: "don''t say it. I''ll pull this sword!"


    This words, Qin frost suddenly surprised, pulling Han 3000''s arm, desperately shook his head: "3000, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, gently took Qin Shuang''s hand away, and walked slowly to the bottom of Zhenyao sword.


    Take a deep breath, Han 3000 holds the Zhenyao sword directly.


    All of a sudden, the wind and cloud changed color, lightning and thunder, the temperature suddenly dropped to the lowest, the cold wind blew, straight into the bone marrow, and then the earth was shrouded in darkness.


    Han 3000 fiercely pulls up the Zhenyao sword. At this time, in the gap below, the silver light is leaking wildly. Han 3000 only feels a very powerful force rushing madly to his body. Under the silver light, Han 3000''s face is distorted! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1705

    Silver light, ghost bitter wolf howl, countless silver light into ghosts, crazy around Han 3000 jump, test, even attack.


    The red light on the Zhenyao sword is very strong. From the tail of the sword to the top of the sword, it suddenly spreads. Han 3000''s hand holding the handle of the sword is also engulfed by the red light.


    And along the way up, finally let Han 3000 whole person all become blood red.


    Han 3000 only felt that the Buddha defense was in the molten liquid. The intense high temperature would melt his body completely. The pain of heart drilling was transmitted from every epidermis of his body to the brain.


    "Ah!! Ah


    Han three thousand crazy loud roar, at the same time use up all strength crazy will Zhen Yao sword slowly pull up.


    Looking at Han 3000 so, Qin Shuang heart has been raised in the throat, a pair of beautiful eyes is both worried and distressed.


    "The sword is drawn too slowly. If it goes on like this, he will be burned to ashes." Shenxuzi cried out worried.


    Xiaobai and Linlong look at each other at this time, and then walk to Han 3000 to help him, but only within the range of Han 3000 meters, the intense temperature makes them blush, and their clothes are burning in an instant. Just as they want to exert themselves, several silver lights entangle and surround them.


    "Silver is the evil spirit, red is the energy of Zhenyao sword. Han 3000 is facing the simultaneous attack of two forces." The spirit empty son urgent way.


    "What about that?" Qin Shuang said hastily.


    Shenxuzi shook his head: "no one can help him, everything depends on himself, is life or death, between a thought."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s eyes gently shed worried tears. Standing in the distance, she can already smell the smell of Han 3000.


    Whether to yield or rise, Han 3000 has only one choice.


    "No one in the world can make me give in!" Han 3000 clenched his teeth and had only one idea in his mind, that is, not to die!


    I''m still waiting for myself to welcome the summer!


    "Give me a lift!"


    Han three thousand roared, and then, the whole body was strong!


    One inch!


    Two inches!


    Three inches!


    The body of the sword has been more and more out of its original position, and Han 3000''s hand is more and more heavy. He can''t tell whether the Zhenyao sword is more and more heavy or his strength is less and less.


    In the middle of the sky, the wind and cloud are suddenly moving, the city is about to come, and the mountain rain is about to urge thousands of ancient cities.


    At this time, nihilism all peaks, all the disciples also all out of the hall, looking at the great changes in the sky, at a loss, talk.


    Above the main hall, the leader of nothingness wakes up from his meditation. He has doubts on his face and crazy mental arithmetic in his hands. But human arithmetic can''t count heaven. He has no clue or result.


    Wu Yan stepped up quickly and reported in the temple: "tell the leader that there is no day in the nihilistic clan. The wind roars and the clouds go. It seems that there is something abnormal!"


    Wu Yan''s mind is very uneasy. The forest of beasts in the mountain behind the four peaks has just changed. Now, the whole nihilism has come out again, which has to make people worried¡° Headmaster, did the king of beasts go to the forbidden area? What''s wrong with prohibition? "


    If so, it would be a disaster for the whole nihilism.


    The headmaster raised his frown: "black clouds cover the sky and corrupt the sun, especially at the top of the four peaks. It''s really an accident in the forbidden area of the dead."


    "Elder martial brother, what should we do? If the king of beasts takes back his gold body, he can recover at least half of his strength. Even so, it may not cause any damage to nihilism, but it will be a great disaster in the future. "


    "The forbidden area of the dead spirit has its own forbidden system of nihilism. The forbidden system is more guarded by the spirits of our ancestors. Even if the reincarnation of the king of beasts is successful, he is still weak and should not break through the forbidden system. Maybe there is another reason. We are worried about it." The leader has great confidence in the prohibition of nihilism.


    On the one hand, the secret of nihilism is very strong. On the other hand, it is also very difficult for the reincarnated king of beasts, even in his heyday, to break through the prohibition.


    Wu Yan nodded his head, believing it.


    In addition, there is the ghost sword in the forbidden area. Even if someone can break through the prohibition, the ghost sword is not what ordinary people can take.


    "Well, Wu Yan, you immediately send elite disciples to Sifeng to see what''s going on and let me know if you have any news."


    "Yes, master."


    With these words, Wu Yan quickly backed out.


    At this time, the leader gave a long tone: "I hope there are just some small problems."


    "Ah


    At this time, with Han 3000''s crazy going out, the Zhenyao sword had been pulled out more than half. Almost at this time, the red light on the Zhenyao sword was more prosperous, and even the sword was full of huge red and blue flames.


    Just in an instant, Han 3000 was completely engulfed by the fire!!


    Suddenly, the whole world is quiet!


    The quiet needle can be heard! Qin Shuang was stunned. After a moment, she cried out: "no... no, don''t!"¡° Bang Everything returned to normal, the silver light disappeared, the red light disappeared, and even the fire just swallowed up disappeared in an instant. With a loud noise, a black body suddenly fell down. Han three thousand at this time, like charcoal, fell to the ground, motionless! Qin Shuang rushed fiercely. As soon as she reached out and touched his body, she immediately felt that her hand touched the extreme high temperature, which made her quickly shrink back. Qin Shuang tears flick, very sad looking at the ground motionless Han 3000¡° He... He''s dead. " Qin Shuang knows for the first time what kind of experience heartache is. It is more painful than suffering. Originally, the ice and snow in her heart will also melt gently. Shenxuzi looks at Han 3000 with shocked eyes, but what he looks at is not Han 3000, but the Zhenyao magic sword with light red light still scattered in his hand! And, at the sword pit, there was a faint silver light. He made it! He really successfully pulled out the magic sword and found the golden body. But he also failed, at the cost of his life! He shook his head helplessly: "the dead are gone, girl. I will put the king of beasts'' golden body in his body for you to achieve his last wish." With that, Shen Xuzi said a mantra slowly. Under the sword pit, a silver skeleton slowly rose to the sky. Looking at this pair of bones, Xiaobai''s eyes are full of complexity, he did not pay attention, shenxuzi has been watching him warily¡° No, I don''t. I don''t want any gold body. I just want Han 3000 to survive. " Qin Shuang shakes her head gently. She looks at Han 3000 quietly in her sad eyes. She doesn''t even look at Jin Shen. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1706

    "He gave his life for you." Shenxuzi calms down.


    Qin Shuang''s eyes are numb. At this time, shenxuzi slowly comes to Qin Shuang and urges the curse. The silver body also slowly flies to Qin Shuang''s head.


    Just for a moment, with the operation of shenxuzi, the silver body slowly released a strong silver light, and finally flew to Qin Shuang.


    After the silver light, shenxuzi whispered: "the golden body has been absorbed by you, and your ability will be greatly improved. But you are a woman, and your body belongs to Yin. The beast king''s golden body is also extremely evil because of the cruelty of the previous life. Therefore, you should practice more and learn some masculine magic as much as possible, so as to control the evil spirit in your body."


    "Now, as soon as the golden body enters the body, you go first to enter the mind and become compatible with it."


    Qin Shuang didn''t settle down according to what Shen Xuzi said, but just sat beside Han 3000''s body and looked at him quietly.


    For her, cultivation is not important, even her own death is not important, the important thing is that she can only accompany Han 3000 now.


    Han 3000''s body has almost been covered by all kinds of burnt substantia nigra, so the whole handsome face can''t see the corners at all. He has no breath and no heartbeat.


    The body also began to cool rapidly.


    Shenxuzi sighed a long time. This is what he expected, but it is also something beyond the accident.


    He does have different ideas about Han 3000, but he also knows that taking the huge risk faced by the beast king''s gold body, from his own understanding of Han 3000, it is half and half.


    But he did not expect that Han 3000 eventually fell on the other half.


    Although this somewhat disrupted his plan, it was not complete. At least, he had been understood, and Qin Shuang, the most promising disciple of nihilism, got better. It was a great fortune.


    Xiaobai has a hard look at Linlong. At the last moment, he also presses down his desire for gold body.


    At first, he did want to get his gold body back. After all, how could he willingly hand over his achievements to others.


    Surrender to Han 3000 is more of an expedient measure.


    As long as he gets the gold body, he can have the capital to resist.


    Therefore, after entering the temple, Xiaobai would rush in because of his gold body, but Han 3000 in the temple rushed forward to save him, which Xiaobai will always remember.


    When Jinshen came out, he was restless and attracted by the familiar taste, but Han 3000''s picture when he saved himself suppressed all this.


    "It seems that I am indeed an unknown beast. This is true in my previous life and this life. Just one day after I recognized the Lord, my master died." Xiaobai bitter smile, red rabbit eyes endless sad, countless loss.


    Lin long doesn''t know what to do. Han 3000 died, and his three-year appointment seems to be over.


    But I don''t know why, I''m not happy at all. On the contrary, I still feel sad.


    Aren''t you Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death? At the beginning, you could not die like that, but today you left unexpectedly?


    Suddenly, Linlong smiles.


    Seeing Linlong''s smile, Qin Shuang''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. Just as she was about to get angry, Xiaobai said: "what are you laughing at? Are you still laughing at this time? "


    Lin long nodded with a smile: "this is the time when I can smile."


    Seeing that people were puzzled, Lin long looked at Xiao Bai and said, "I ask you, do you feel anything strange in your body?"


    Xiaobai felt his body strangely and was puzzled: "no, what''s the matter."


    Suddenly, after Xiaobai said these words, he was shocked: "you mean..."


    "That''s right." Lin long smiles.


    Then Xiaobai burst out laughing.


    Looking at the two favourites laughing, Qin Shuang can''t bear it at last. She rushes to them in anger. With a flash of cold light on her body, she attacks them in an instant.


    "Have you laughed enough?" Qin Shuang''s face is like frost, and his killing intention is obvious.


    She can''t do anything for Han 3000, but at least she has to protect Han 3000''s dignity after his death.


    Lin Long''s flash is fast enough. He looks at the ice arrow whistling through the nearby tree. If he is not careful, he will be half disabled.


    He didn''t even think that Qin Shuang would start suddenly. What''s more, he didn''t think that Qin Shuang had just been suppressed by poison and locked her meridians. He was just an ordinary man, but in a flash, after absorbing a gold body, she quickly recovered her strength.


    "Well, elder martial sister Qin Shuang, listen to me. It''s not what you think." Lin long quickly explained: "Han 3000 is not dead, so... That''s why we were so happy just now."


    "Han 3000 is not dead?"


    Lin long glanced at Xiao Bai, and the two beasts nodded: "we are his favorite. According to reason, he is dead, and we can''t live as contract beasts, but don''t you think we are alive? This shows that Han 3000 is not dead! "


    Not dead? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1707

    Qin Shuang suddenly got angry in her eyes. She squatted down and explored Han 3000''s body with her own energy.


    However, as much as you hope, you will be disappointed. Han 3000 has no energy fluctuation in his body, even the most common life features of human beings, such as breathing, heartbeat and so on.


    All these prove that Han 3000 is dead.


    "Maybe he broke the contract when he knew he couldn''t stick to it." At this time, shenxuzi said softly.


    As soon as these words came out, Xiaobai and Linlong suddenly froze with smiles, because this is really possible.


    This can also explain to the greatest extent why things develop like this. They are OK, but Han 3000 is dead.


    Two beasts suddenly fell into grief, did not expect that Han 3000 dying, unexpectedly also consider them.


    "Elder martial sister qinshuang, 3000 he really..." Linlong couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000''s body.


    Qin Shuang did not answer, but the tears in her eyes fell again, which was enough to explain everything.


    Lin Long''s whole body was unstable and almost fell to the ground. His eyes were full of wonder: "he... Is he really dead?"


    Xiaobai and shenxuzi, at this time, silently lowered their heads, eyes full of sadness.


    "Han 3000, you can''t die. Do you forget what you told me? You have your own unfinished business, and I need you to help me. We have to fight side by side. How can you let me go? " Linlong''s eyes are full of tears. If before, he had been confused that he was ok, so Han 3000 would be ok as the host. Now, when he knows that Han 3000 is really dead, Linlong can''t suppress his inner sadness.


    He''s a beast, but he''s had a good time with Han 3000.


    With Han 3000''s help, he built up different confidence and ambition, but in the middle of the way, he suddenly gave up.


    Han 3000 is his master, but for Lin long, he is also his friend!


    "What do you want me to do in the future?" Lin long smiles bitterly and looks at the sky, so unfair: "or, I should have gone back and continued to be my asshole?"


    "Even if I rescind the contract, I will not accept other people''s decision all my life." Xiaobai gritted his teeth and left his oath.


    Han 3000 saved it. Although it is the king of beasts, it doesn''t mean it has no conscience.


    But at this time, when Qin Shuang''s tear fell on Han 3000, it began to slowly penetrate the black ashes on Han 3000''s skin, and finally fell on Han 3000''s skin.


    Han 3000''s fingers suddenly moved.


    Then, when two people and two animals were very sad, suddenly a voice came.


    "It''s very tiring to draw a sword. Can''t you let me rest quietly? It''s really noisy. "


    Voice a fall, Han 3000 difficult opened his eyes, and then, the whole person hard to sit up.


    Looking at this move, Qin Shuang''s whole body suddenly enlisted.


    Then, Qin Shuang cried with excitement and cried out: "he is not dead, he is not dead, Han 3000 is not dead."


    Listening to Qin Shuang''s voice, looking at Han 3000 sitting up, Lin long breaks the pain to smile, and Xiao Bai looks at him in surprise.


    Shenxuzi shook his head helplessly with a smile. He was scared to death by this guy.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head, he is really dead, but feign death.


    The intense fire almost cut off his meridians, and the huge evil spirit also entered his body at the same time, which made his body even worse. After he completely pulled out the magic sword, his body was almost completely hollowed out.


    Although Han 3000 has his own energy shield, he can''t use it after all. He can''t stand such a powerful dual energy attack outside because of his complete self-protection of energy.


    The two forces have a huge fight in Han 3000''s body. In the end, the two energies tend to lose both sides. The external energy attack completely disappears, but the two energies in Han 3000''s body almost die out.


    In addition, the body is completely empty, so Han 3000 died.


    But Qin Shuang''s tears broke the balance.


    It''s just like a balance in which the two sides of the original perfect balance suddenly have something more, even if it''s just a feather, it will change the result.


    Qin Shuang''s tears are just this feather. The gold in Han 3000''s body can be awakened again, and quickly repair Han 3000''s body. Soon, he wakes up again.


    See Han three thousand wake up, Qin frost excited after shouting, a big bear embrace, directly will Han three thousand embrace, the whole person is very happy and cry.


    For a long time, Qin Shuang finally thought of it with embarrassment. He quickly and gently loosened Han 3000''s green gauze clothes. Because of this hug, he also gave Han 3000 a half to clean his body. A lot of ashes stuck to Qin Shuang''s clothes. Han 3000''s body full of black ashes also exposed most of his fruits.


    Qin Shuang was embarrassed to lower her head because of her gaffe just now. But just at the moment of lowering her head, because of face-to-face, Han 3000''s clothes burned out and the ashes were cleared away. When Qin Shuang hugged her, her body had a reflection


    This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 1708

    From face all the way red to ear root, then from ear root red to neck


    Han Sanqian was shocked by her shyness for the first time. After all, Qin Shuang with a red face is really lovely. Her skin is white and red like water, which can be broken by Buddha''s blowing. People can''t help but want to touch it.


    The second time, is Han 3000 suddenly a Leng, he this just stunned to find that he is completely naked.


    And because Qin Shuang''s head is down, so


    Sometimes, when you are not embarrassed, others will be embarrassed.


    Han three thousand strange feel embarrassed head: "that, I go to find some leaves."


    However, as soon as he stepped out of his feet, Han 3000 fell directly to the ground, and the pain of tearing his heart and lungs all over his body immediately followed his brain. His body, which had just been injured by the Zhenyao magic sword and the evil spirit, was completely bruised, and the energy repair in his body was also a serious internal injury. Before the trauma was too late, Han 3000 moved and immediately moved his whole body. Therefore, he was seriously damaged, Just fell.


    Seeing Han 3000 fall down, Qin Shuang subconsciously reaches out her hand and pulls Han 3000 up. As soon as the two hands meet, Qin Shuang''s face turns slightly red again. Han 3000 also feels embarrassed.


    When he came down from the mountain, shenxuzi looked back at the mountain with some emotion. A moment later, he turned to Han 3000 and said, "the origin is gathering, the end is scattering, the forbidden area of the dead is about to disappear forever. It''s time for us to say goodbye."


    With that, he looked at Han 3000''s magic sword, which was just glowing red. He said with a smile, "the magic sword is one of the most masculine artifact in the world. Even he is subject to you. It seems that my choice is not wrong."


    When he heard that shenxuzi said "Zhenyao Shenjian", Han 3000 thought of the sword he was holding. Looking down, he found that the sword was 1.3 meters long, with a slender body and a little red light. The handle of the sword was like a gentleman in the sword. It was not only elegant, but also with the slightest intention of killing.


    Sure enough, it''s a good sword.


    At this time, Han 3000 looks down at himself, and the Zhenyao Shenjian gives out a long cry, as if in response to Han 3000.


    "The Zhenyao magic sword is one of the rare artifact. It can help you to practice the falling rain magic sword with it. At the same time, if you have it to help you, you will be even more powerful in the future. It''s not too early. I should go too. Shifu, you have serious internal friction and are very weak. You''d better take more rest nearby and leave, We are destined to meet again. " Shenxuzi finished, and with a smile, his body became thinner and thinner.


    In the end, the mountain, where the forbidden area of the dead, is located, disappears out of thin air. In front of Han 3000 and others, there is no mountain, only a plain green grass.


    The sky is clear, the sun is all over the earth, and the beautiful scenery is revealed.


    Han three thousand two people did not leave, to Han three thousand now injury, he must recuperate.


    Qin Shuang builds a temporary residence for Han 3000. Although the conditions are simple, Qin Shuang tries to repair the residence as well as possible.


    Taking the trunk as the support, the big leaves as the tiles, and then spreading the hay, although it''s a little rough, it''s very comfortable.


    Han 3000 is lying on the grass, with a piece of hay in his mouth, two long legs up, a big leaf on his body. He shakes his legs leisurely and drags like a nouveau riche. He looks at Qin Shuang catching fish in the river in the distance.


    At this time, Qin Shuang''s beautiful face was sweating, a pair of magic eyes were staring at the fish in the water, and her white and smooth hands were holding the harpoon made of branches, ready to attack at any time.


    She''s tried several times, but every time she missed the fish.


    Since childhood, she is the son of heaven. She can''t cook, let alone catch fish, but she knows that Han Sanqian needs nutrition during his rest period, so she still stubbornly chooses to catch a fish for Han Sanqian.


    Take care of her as he takes care of himself.


    But Qin Shuang found that she would not, she can only be very embarrassed and very serious to learn, to try to do.


    "Elder martial sister, watch your heart with your hands, watch your eyes with your heart, and you''ll hit the first shot!" At this time, Han 3000 shook his legs and yelled.


    Qin Shuang nodded and wiped the sweat on her forehead: "watch your heart with your hands, watch your eyes with your heart!"


    One fork will hit!


    Qin Shuang immediately excited like a child, happy dancing, carrying fish to Han 3000 to show off their achievements.


    When Qin Shuang saw Han 3000 light truck driving, she thought it was such a simple thing. But when she started to do it, she was clumsy and flustered. Under her tossing, a fish was half cooked and declared to be cooked.


    Holding the fork, Qin Shuang doesn''t give Han 3000 the roasted fish. Instead, she carefully tears off the pasted fish with her delicate hands, and then tries to tear them with her own hands to feed Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian has no choice but to smile. Qin Shuang is too polite to eat, so even if he takes care of himself, he is also very polite. Although he can''t move now, it doesn''t mean that he may die at any time. Once he takes the fish, he takes a bite directly.


    "Elder martial sister, grilled fish is the same as eating noodles. It''s not enough to chew it slowly. It''s better to sizzle." Han 3000 laughs. He didn''t want Qin Shuang to work too hard. He didn''t have to, and he didn''t want to trouble others. Qin Shuang nodded, holding his knees in both hands, looking at Han 3000: "this time, thank you." Han 3000 was eating the fish and laughing: "if you have anything to thank, if you have to thank me, give me a loyal protector award." Hearing Han 3000''s joke, Qin Shuang couldn''t help smiling: "by the way, who was that old man just now? Why does he call you master? " Han Sanyi was stunned. He really didn''t know how to answer this question. He could only smile awkwardly: "he said that his name was shenxuzi, and he didn''t know whether he had been locked up for too long. His brain was a bit abnormal. He had to force me to be his master. I reluctantly agreed to him in order to get the gold body." Qin Shuang nodded: "he is like a person, giving me a very familiar feeling, but I really don''t know him."¡° Why do you want to do this? He''s my apprentice and I''m your slave. When he sees you, he can''t call me uncle Han 3000 is in a good mood¡° That''s right Qin Shuang nodded¡° Here you are, elder martial sister. " At this time, Han 3000 suddenly handed the Zhenyao Shenjian to Qin Shuang. See the town demon magic sword, Qin frost a Leng, don''t understand of see to Han 3000. Shenxuzi said that the sword of Zhenyao is one of the most masculine artifact in the world, which can suppress evil spirits. Han 3000 chose to give it to Qin Shuang, the main purpose of which is that it can suppress the evil spirits in the king of beasts'' gold body, so that she can be free from evil spirits. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1709

    This is for her. In fact, Han 3000 is also for himself.


    After all, if she could suppress the evil spirit in her body earlier, Han 3000 would be one less burden.


    "You want to give it to me?" Qin Shuang is puzzled.


    She didn''t know the level of Zhenyao Shenjian, but she knew that the things that could be used to suppress the king of beasts and the God of gold were not ordinary.


    In this world, two things are most slandered by practitioners. One is a spiritual pet, and the other is a magic weapon. The Zhenyao magic sword is undoubtedly a good magic weapon. It''s a temptation that anyone can''t refuse.


    Qin Shuang also wanted to, but she quickly and gently smile: "no, you put it away, it helps you."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I''m just a slave, and I don''t have any accomplishments. Holding it is also an outrageous thing. You are different. You can achieve each other. Besides, don''t you want to take the entrance examination? It can help you


    Qin Shuang looks embarrassed. Han 3000''s words are reasonable. With the help of Zhenyao Shenjian, she will master a lot in the entrance examination. However, Qin Shuang thinks that she has no merit and is not paid. How can she ask for Han 3000''s things.


    "Take it." Han Sanyi smiles and puts the Zhenyao Shenjian in Qin Shuang''s hand.


    For Han 3000, if he has Pangu axe, he already has everything. Other things are not very important to him.


    Qin Shuang''s physical condition today is all caused by herself, so Han 3000 will never frown, not to mention ten magic swords.


    "It''s like I bribe my master or invest in a future leader." Han 3000 laughs.


    See Han 3000 so, Qin Shuang also know, kindness is difficult but: "then I promise you, I will succeed by entering the palace, will not live up to your expectations."


    "You take it." Qin Shuang then handed his sword to Han 3000: "one thing for another, if you don''t want it, I don''t want it either. Although it''s not as good as the magic sword, I made it myself and followed me for more than 20 years. "


    Han Sanqian smiles and nods. If you don''t want this sword, it''s estimated that Qin Shuang won''t accept the Zhenyao magic sword.


    Seeing Han 3000 accept his sword, Qin Shuang smiles and feels relieved: "by the way, 3000, we''re going to rest in the forest of beasts for seven days. Is that enough?"


    "Enough." In fact, seven days is not enough for Han 3000 to take good care of his body, but Han 3000 doesn''t want to spend too much time. After all, he still has a lot to do.


    "Well, what do you want to eat every day? Tell me, take a rest after eating." Qin Shuang said, with a stroke, a piece of gauze was hanging in the middle of the two trees. She flew gently and fell on it like a fairy. She closed her eyes and had a rest.


    Han Sanqian nodded and drew back his hay shop to cultivate himself.


    In this way, three days later, Han 3000''s body began to gradually improve. During this period, Han 3000 not only ate fish every day, but also meditated. Although it was very slow to recuperate his internal breathing by relying on the elementary mental method of nihilism, he could not stand the strong energy of the goods, so he recovered much faster than ordinary people.


    Qin Shuang had expected Han 3000 to take at least half a month to walk normally, but he didn''t expect that three days later, Han 3000 would be able to jump and catch fish.


    Qin Shuang''s fish roasting technology is also growing.


    Next, Han Sanqian decides to teach Qin Shuang Luoyu sword. At first, Qin Shuang doesn''t refuse the fact that Han Sanqian wants to teach herself, but it''s all because of the relationship with Han Sanqian. After all, what can Han Sanqian teach Qin Shuang?


    Han 3000 can catch fish and cook food better than she can, but there are some problems such as cultivation


    But the law of true fragrance is not only applicable to the earth world, the Xuanyuan world, and even the octagonal world, but also remains unchanged, becoming the number one in the universe.


    When Qin Shuang really learned the falling rain sword technique, her whole heart was shocked. This set of sword technique can be said to be extremely mysterious. Every attack and defense is a top-level work. What''s more surprising to Qin Shuang is that as long as she carries this kind of sword technique, she will have a very warm breath running through her whole body, which makes her whole spirit increase sharply.


    In addition, when Qin Shuang is still practicing sword, she always feels that there is another very weak breath that has been traveling all over her body. This breath makes her have a strange impulse. She can''t tell what impulse it is, but the only thing she can be sure is that she wants to be closer to Han 3000 when she is using the sword.


    Han 3000 also has this idea. If the original Qin Shuang is beautiful enough to take away any man''s soul, Qin Shuang''s beauty is even more terrible when practicing sword. Even if Han 3000''s mood is firm and abnormal, there will be astonishing turbulence.


    This makes Han 3000 feel extremely guilty. It''s the guilt of Su Yingxia in his heart.


    Reason tells Han 3000 what he should do, but every time he sees Qin Shuang, reason will lose more and more, and even be pushed back by impulse.


    When Han 3000 put away his sword technique, he was worried. When he turned back, he suddenly fell down with an unstable foot. Qin Shuang was completely immersed in the feeling just now, and reflected that he was a little slow. When he tried to pull Han 3000, he not only didn''t hold him, but was directly brought down by him.


    Two people heavily fall together, Han 3000 pressure on Qin Shuang. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1710

    Looking close, Qin Shuang''s face, which is slightly sweating, is perfect. In addition, because of the fall, the two people are close to each other. They can feel each other''s heartbeat and breathing.


    Han 3000 is short of breath, and Qin Shuang is even more short of breath.


    Han 3000 has a strong impulse in his body. Qin Shuang''s face is slightly red and her eyes are slightly closed.


    "Stop it


    At this moment, a roar came.


    They look back. At this time, Wu Yan leads a group of disciples to rush to Qin Shuang. When they see Han 3000 pressing on Qin Shuang, ye Gucheng, standing behind Wu Yan, is furious.


    He was very surprised to see Qin Shuang again. Then he felt guilty and happy. But when he saw Han 3000 pressing on Qin Shuang, his eyes were full of anger!


    That''s the goddess in my heart. How can I get in close contact with other men!


    A group of nihilist disciples are also gnashing their teeth at this time, hoping to bring Han 3000 to justice.


    They were ordered to come to see the situation of the forest of beasts. After that day''s change, a group of disciples kept it for seven days. Wu Yanjian''s forbidden forest of beasts never happened again. He was even more confused and decided to bring a team of people in to see what happened in the forest of beasts.


    Coincidentally, they met Han 3000 and Qin Shuang.


    At this time, ye Gucheng flies directly to Han 3000 with the power of thunder. He kicks Han 3000 away directly. Then, he pulls Qin Shuang: "are you OK, younger martial sister Qin Shuang?"


    See ye Gucheng hit Han 3000, Qin Shuang very angry to break Ye Gucheng''s hand, flurried to see how Han 3000.


    Ye Gucheng''s hand is so embarrassed in the air, and his face is full of hate. He is ignored by Qin Shuang, and Qin Shuang is just for a waste. How can he bear it?!


    There was a chill in his eyes. He stood up and walked towards Han 3000. Then he stepped: "you garbage slave, dare to despise the disciples of nihilism, I will kill you today, as an example!"


    Ye Gucheng said, in the hands of an attack immediately cohesion, he wants Han 3000 not good death, this move, almost his full strength.


    "If you dare to kill him, I will kill you at once." Qin Shuang also draws out the long sword at this time and blocks Han 3000 coldly. Her eyes are full of killing intention.


    The whole person of Ye Gucheng is even more angry. Qin Shuang, for the sake of garbage, not only ignores himself, but even wants to be the enemy of himself!


    Why!


    He is the most outstanding young man in nihilism. Qin Shuang, a peerless beauty, should be worthy of himself instead of the present waste.


    "Enough." At this time, Wu Yan made a sound in time.


    He didn''t want to see two excellent disciples fighting each other. It didn''t do any good to nihilism. Moreover, it was just for a useless slave.


    As soon as Wu Yan came over, he took a group of disciples behind him to follow him. They were like wolves one by one. Looking at their eyes, it seemed that they were going to peel Han 3000.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan, as you can see, Han 3000, a slave, is trying to belittle Qin Shuang''s younger martial sister. It''s a capital crime." Ye Gucheng takes back his sword, stares at Han 3000 and tells Wu Yan.


    Qin Shuang snorted coldly: "why do you think he despises me? Can''t I volunteer?"


    As soon as these words came out, a group of disciples were shocked, and ye Gucheng was about to explode: "Qin Shuang, you..."


    Qin Shuang is a well-known beauty of nihilism. Both nihilism and many foreign disciples are attached to this fairy like beauty. It''s a luxury to say a few more words with her.


    But Han 3000, the useless slave, was not only so close to her, but also... On the contrary, Qin Shuang said that she was voluntary.


    How can this be! How can a trash get close to her!


    Even if Qin Shuang really is not voluntary, but she wants to for him in front of so many people, don''t care about face said she is voluntary, this kind of treatment, also let everyone mood explosion!


    At this time, Wu Yan took a serious look at Qin Shuang and said, "shuang''er, you are a potential disciple of nihilism. You should speak properly."


    "Yes, for the sake of a slave, is it appropriate for you to say that?" Ye Gucheng takes the road.


    "Uncle, I did volunteer just now. It has nothing to do with Han 3000." Qin Shuang is right.


    "Qin Shuang!" Ye Gucheng angrily roared: "you lie, how can you be with a slave... He forced you, right? Are you being blackmailed by him? If so, I''ll kill him right away. "


    "I said that if you dare to kill Han 3000, I will not kill you and swear not to be a human being." Qin Shuang''s eyes are full of killing intention, and her beautiful face is even colder.


    No one will doubt that Qin Shuang''s words at this time are just words, she really will do so!


    Ye Gucheng is so angry that the whole person is shaking. In front of so many people, Qin Shuang doesn''t give herself any steps!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1711

    "Shuang''er, your elder martial brother ye also cares about you. Why do you do that?" At this time, Wu Yan quickly became a peacemaker.


    He didn''t want the two gifted disciples of nihilism to fight each other like this. In his eyes, ye Gucheng and Qin Shuang should be talented and beautiful. They were made in heaven. They shouldn''t hurt their friendship for such a small matter.


    "Uncle, I don''t need anyone to worry about my own affairs." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Ye Gucheng gas straight stare, the whole person see Han 3000 eyes, more like to eat him alive.


    "I''m afraid it''s not your personal business. You are a regular disciple, but you are involved with a slave? Is that decent? Does the face of nihilism still exist? You say, don''t you? " Ye Gucheng hummed coldly.


    Ye Gucheng used to have a high prestige among all his disciples. Naturally, countless people responded to him when he raised his arms. What he wanted to fight against now was the "enemy" in the eyes of all his disciples


    So soon, all the disciples behind were in high spirits.


    "That''s right. How can a inferior slave walk with the official disciple of nihilism? It''s a shame on my reputation of nihilism. According to me, killing the dog slave is the key."


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, you''d better stand aside. This Han 3000 crime is unforgivable and should be executed."


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang, there are many men in nihilism. Why do you have to fight with us for a slave? On your terms, he is a slave


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, you are still too simple to be cheated by a slave."


    A group of disciples scolded each other, hoping to drown Han 3000 with saliva.


    "Is there a rule in nihilism not to be with slaves?" Qin Shuangleng asked.


    Ye Gucheng is totally angry. There are no rules in nihilism to prohibit this kind of thing. It''s just moral and class level, which makes people feel that this kind of thing is shameless.


    "Qin Shuang, please respect yourself!" The more Qin Shuang is like this, the more annoyed Ye Gucheng is. Qin Shuang even doesn''t want a woman''s basic face for being a slave.


    "I don''t need anyone to talk about my own business. I think you should respect yourself."


    Two people tit for tat, ye Gucheng gas immediately directly raised the sword: "since you are so stubborn, for your own good, I just want to kill Han 3000 today, to prove my nihilistic reputation."


    As soon as the words came out, the disciple behind him slowly drew out his own sword and made a strong attack.


    Facing this situation, Qin Shuang disdains to sneer, and slowly draws out her sword. Her whole energy is released, and she wins.


    Seeing this, Wu Yan immediately frowned and quickly stood in the middle of the two people: "stop it. Do you still have my martial uncle in your eyes?"


    As soon as he looked back at Qin Shuang, Wu Yanzheng frowned even more, because Qin Shuang had already made an attack gesture, and his energy was fully activated. This energy made Qin Shuang three feet away full of ice cold, and in this ice cold, there was a strong and strange evil spirit.


    Wu Yan understood that this was not the skill and energy of nihilism.


    Looking at the familiar and strange sword in Qin Shuang''s hand, Wu Yan is about to speak at this time. Suddenly he sees that Qin Shuang''s dead spirit forbidden area is gone. He looks around in a hurry. It''s more completely strange that there is no shadow of the dead spirit forbidden area.


    Looking at Wu Yan suddenly looking around, ye Gucheng also looked around with his eyes. Soon, he also found something wrong.


    "Where is the forbidden area for the dead?" Ye Gucheng doesn''t understand.


    After hearing Ye Gucheng''s words, a group of disciples began to look around. A moment later, each of them stepped back and huddled together in fear.


    "My God, the forbidden area for the dead is gone. It''s said that it''s the golden body of the king of beasts that is suppressed in it. In the past, the king of beasts was born in the forest of beasts. Now the forbidden area for the dead has suddenly disappeared. Does that mean that the king of beasts has successfully recaptured his body?"


    "In this way, the king of beasts will completely complete the rebirth of himself. God, nihilism will bring disaster."


    "Yes, the king of beasts will take revenge on us. What should we do now?"


    "My God, it''s over, it''s over. Nihilism will never have a day of peace from now on."


    A group of disciples looked at each other in horror for a moment. They held the sword in a panic. They had the strength to confront Qin Shuang just now. Now they were shaking and could not help but want to escape here.


    Wu Yan couldn''t see it. He waved his big hand: "shut up, everyone."


    Anger a drink, he looked at the side of Qin Shuang, whispered: "the king of beasts did not take the gold, right?"


    Qin Shuang nodded.


    Wu Yan breathed a long sigh of relief. As long as the worst did not happen, it would be OK: "why did the forbidden area disappear?"


    Qin Shuang was about to speak. At this time, Han 3000 stood up: "we mistakenly entered the neighborhood when we were catching animals in the forest of beasts. We met the king of beasts who was reborn and later found the golden body. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang fought against the king of beasts, but the king of beasts was very powerful. In order to win, elder martial sister pulled out the magic sword to destroy his golden body and defeated him. However, elder martial sister was also wounded by the king of beasts in order to save me."


    Han Sanqian knows that the truth of the matter can never be mentioned to anyone, otherwise, as shenxuzi said, if Qin Shuang is found with the golden body of the beast king, he will be kicked out of the gate by nihilism, and even lead to the pursuit of all the righteous people in the world! Just now, Wu Yan''s eyes at Qin Shuang have explained everything. All the things in the forest of beasts start by themselves. Han 3000 can''t destroy her, so he quickly made up a story at this time. When ye Gucheng saw Han 3000 talking, he was immediately discontented and said angrily, "is it your duty to speak as a slave here?" Han three thousand smile: "I just say the details of things." Wu Yan nodded, but did not stop Han 3000''s words. At least, Han 3000 relieved his doubts, and made him understand what the two changes were about. Qin Shuang''s evil spirit can also make him a little relieved¡° It''s impossible. The forbidden area is very dangerous. Let alone Qin Shuang, even the leader may not be able to do it. " At this time, ye Gucheng said discontentedly. Although he likes Qin Shuang, he can''t stand the fact that he is surpassed by anyone. If you want him to admit that others are better than himself, you can''t¡° Hehe, do you know this sword? " Han 3000 disdains to smile: "the fact is better than Xiong Bian. Of course, people of your level don''t know this sword, but the martial uncle of the ring academy should know it?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1712

    "Well, it''s just a broken sword. What''s so strange? Hehe, I understand why Qin Shuang doesn''t even want his face. He has been protecting you for a long time. Your flattering skills are first-class. " Ye Gucheng said with disdain.


    Han three thousand smile: "I just said, you this kind of goods, of course, do not know goods."


    Ye Gucheng''s face was chilly: "what are you talking about, you trash? Do you really think that if Qin frost protects you, I dare not kill you? "


    Wu Yan gently raised his hand to stop Ye Gucheng, but his eyes had been staring at the sword in Qin Shuang''s hand: "enough, don''t do more things about it."


    "Uncle, you..." Ye Gucheng is so angry that he still wants Han 3000 to look good.


    "This is the magic sword to suppress the beast king''s golden body. Can''t it prove that Qin Shuang broke the forbidden area of the dead?" Wu Yan did not bother to drink a word.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of disciples stopped breathing and looked at Qin Shuang''s sword in disbelief.


    "God... God, this is... This is... This is... This is one of the three artifact of our nihilism, Zhenyao Shenjian?"


    "Wow, elder martial sister qinshuang is really powerful. I''ll just say that among the three gifted disciples of nihilism, elder martial sister qinshuang is the most powerful. Everything else is floating clouds."


    "Isn''t that right? Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is the one who can break the forbidden area of the dead. I want to ask, who can do it?"


    "The forbidden area of the dead is one of the forbidden areas of nihilism, and it''s also a nightmare for all of nihilism. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s ability to go alone is an example for us, let alone break it."


    "It seems that elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s accomplishments are at least equal to those of the elders. If we want to continue, it will be the pride and future of our nihilist sect."


    Listening to a group of disciples praise Qin Shuang, ye Gucheng''s face is red and green.


    He should be the most dazzling future star of nihilism. No one is qualified to surpass him.


    Thinking of this, he looks at Han 3000 angrily. It''s this guy who makes this situation. Qin Shuang is praised, but he is in the dark.


    This damned slave, if you don''t kill him, will he cramp skin, how solution heart hate!


    "Shuang''er, you did a good job this time. You solved a big problem for nihilism." Wu Yan looks at Qin Shuang and smiles with satisfaction.


    Although the forbidden area of the dead is very dangerous, and there are countless complicated formations, even he himself can''t solve the forbidden area of the dead.


    But one thing can be sure is that Qin Shuang has the Zhenyao sword in hand, which shows all the problems.


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 in a daze. She doesn''t understand why han 3000 lied. It''s clear that he broke the forbidden area of the dead spirit, and why he took the credit to himself.


    But see Han 3000 constantly toward their own cast to admit their eyes, she is a little unwilling to nod.


    "By the way, just now I heard that although you broke the forbidden area for the dead, you were also injured by the king of beasts. You''d better not stay here. Let''s go back quickly."


    After Wu Yan finished, he waved his hand and returned to the hall. All the disciples rushed to give way to Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang in Han 3000''s eyes, accompanied by Wu Yan, slowly walked in the front.


    Looking at Qin Shuang being treated so favorably, ye Gucheng''s back teeth are almost broken. Finally, he looks coldly at Han 3000: "dead slave, today you''ve done me a bad job again and again. I want you to die hard."


    Back in the hall, Qin Shuang just arrived, but the main hall was already full of people. The news that Qin Shuang was not only alive, but also broke the forbidden area of the dead was like a thunderbolt, which made the nihilist who had been quiet for a long time explode.


    After all, the elders of nihilist sect know how difficult the forbidden area of the dead is. They may not be able to break it alone. Otherwise, how can the forbidden area become a forbidden area?


    It is because there is no way, so it can be shelved, but Qin Shuang did.


    "The younger generation is to be feared, the younger generation is to be feared." Elder Er Feng said happily.


    "It seems that today''s entrance examination can be finished ahead of time. In terms of Qin Shuang''s performance, she has locked in the battle ahead of time." Elder Sanfeng nodded and agreed.


    "Hum, just give her the position of leader ahead of time." Elder Shoufeng murmured discontentedly.


    "Yes, what position do you put Gu Cheng and Yun Feng in?" Elder Wufeng agreed.


    "Qin Shuang may just be lucky for a while. In terms of talent, ye Gucheng and Lu Yunfeng are obviously better, and the future is more promising." Liufeng Changlao road.


    Shoufeng''s eldest disciple Lu Yunfeng and Shoufeng''s closing disciple Ye Gucheng are Shoufeng''s biggest capital. Before Qin Shuang broke the forbidden area, Shoufeng is almost a hot spot in the future. Hearing that other elders support Qin Shuang, Shoufeng''s elder is naturally dissatisfied. Together with his support, wuliufeng also joined in.


    "The headmaster is here!" At this time, the hall a light drink, nihilist leader slowly appeared.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1713

    "Well, I can''t even compare with the present. What about the future? I only know that the headmaster himself came to meet Qin Shuang outside the hall. No one has ever had this kind of standard in the past hundred years. " See headmaster come out, two peak elder immediately smile way.


    Elder Shoufeng looks even worse when he says this. Elder Erfeng is right. The leader of nihilism is welcome outside the hall. Unless he is faced with a very important VIP, such as the leader of the three families, he will not enjoy it, let alone his disciples.


    This time, Qin Shuang really earned enough eyeballs.


    "Zhu Laoer, don''t pretend to be a tiger. You can''t be a gifted disciple of Er Feng. Why, are you going to lick Si Feng now?"


    Hearing this, elder Er Feng was in a hurry, which was just to the heart, because what he said was the truth. At the peak of nihilism, the first peak, the fourth peak and the seventh peak were the most dazzling. Then the seventh peak closed down, and the second peak wanted Ye Gucheng. But in the end, he was lured by the first peak''s disciples. So far, the first peak showed off more stars, and the second peak had no future.


    Therefore, in private, er Feng carries out the enemy''s friend to the end and keeps making friends with Si Feng all the time. Now Qin Shuang''s fortune suddenly soars. Naturally, he has to flatter and belittle Shou Feng.


    But unexpectedly, the first peak was a word directly in the heart.


    Lin Mengxi has never spoken. Compared with other elders, she doesn''t care how great Qin Shuang is now. What she is more happy about is Qin Shuang''s "resurrection from the dead". What she is more worried about is that Qin Shuang was also injured by the king of beasts.


    I don''t know what happened to Qin Shuang.


    At this time, a piece of auspicious cloud in the distance came slowly towards this side.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan is back."


    Soon, a disciple called out. At the same time, the whole disciples of nihilism split up quickly. When the auspicious clouds settled and Wu Yan took Qin Shuang to the main hall, the disciples were boiling.


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is great."


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, you are a model of our generation. You have broken through the forbidden area of death."


    "Well done, elder martial sister Qin Shuang!"


    In the face of all the disciples'' Congratulations, Qin Shuang is not happy at all. Her eyes are constantly looking for Han 3000.


    Because she knows that these glories and highlights should belong to Han 3000, not herself. Without him, whether she can or will not come back this time is a huge unknown. How can she still enjoy praise and praise here.


    But Han 3000 pushed her out, and pushed all the benefits to her. She couldn''t but accept it.


    Although, she knows that if her character is in the past, no matter how many reasons and excuses she has, she will not agree to these things.


    "Frost, you''re back." At this time, the leader walked up with a smile, and the forbidden area of the dead was destroyed. Naturally, he was also very happy.


    After all, this not only solved a troublesome event of nihilism, but also indicated Qin Shuang''s potential to shake the ancestors.


    "I''ve met the master." Qin Shuang saluted politely.


    The headmaster quickly picked up Qin Shuang: "you are hurt. These vulgar rites are exempted. Come and see tea in the inner hall and give a seat."


    With that, the headmaster is happy to take Qin Shuang slowly to the inner hall.


    The disciples were in an uproar, and the inner hall saw the tea and gave them seats. This was a treatment that the disciples could not dream of, because even the disciples who entered the temple only went in and out to follow the leader. How could the leader even give them tea seats.


    Elder Er Feng hums to elder Shou Feng with pride. Qin Shuang is his disciple.


    Elder Shoufeng''s face was gloomy. He took the lead in pushing away the two elders and followed them towards the inner hall. When the other elders saw this, they immediately pushed and pushed each other.


    At this time, Qin Shuang has been arranged by the leader to his right hand, and brewed a pot of good Guiling green tea.


    This tea is the superior tea of nihilism. It is not only sweet and delicious, but also has special recuperation effects. It can enhance the energy flow of meridians. It is a good tonic for cultivation.


    This thing, the leader usually reluctant to drink a small one, but today he gave Qin Shuang a pot of it. He was envious of others.


    "Sit down, all of you." The headmaster chuckled, his face full of happiness and joy.


    After several elders sat down, the leader said: "this time, Qin Shuang broke the forbidden area of the dead, and successfully broke one of the future troubles of my nihilism at the cost of being injured. His courage is commendable, and his ability is even more commendable. As the leader, I am proud of such a disciple. At the same time, I hope you can take Qin Shuang as an example for you to learn from."


    "Now, I announce an important thing." With that, the headmaster looked at all the people under the stage with great expectation. Seeing that they were extremely curious, he laughed: "I decided to officially accept Qin Shuang as the disciple of the main hall, and at the same time, enjoy the snow grass for ten thousand years."


    what?!


    The six elders were shocked at the same time!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1714

    According to the rules of nihilism, to be a disciple of the main hall, you must pass the entrance examination. However, Qin Shuang has not taken the entrance examination at all, but she was admitted by the leader ahead of time. It''s not surprising.


    "Leader, it''s a thousand year rule of nihilism. Those who enter the temple must pass the entrance examination. How can you break the rules of your ancestors?" Head peak elder immediately dissatisfied way.


    Elder Er Feng replied: "elder martial brother, this rule is dead, but man is alive. If you always abide by the old rules, that''s pedantic, that''s conformist."


    "That''s right. According to the rules of our ancestors, we were required to stay away from the forbidden area of the dead. But Qin Shuang didn''t stay away. Instead, she went into the forbidden area and broke it successfully. If we follow the rules, can we have such a happy event in nihilist? Elder martial brother, you are too stubborn. " Elder Sanfeng quickly agreed.


    Elder Wufeng said with disdain, "listen to elder two and elder three. After nihilism, you don''t have to obey any rules. You can come as you want, right?"


    The leader waved his hand with a smile, indicating that the elders didn''t have to argue any more. He opened his mouth: "I really took into account the concerns of the elders, but what Qin Shuang made this time was the immortal achievement of nihilism. Naturally, it''s another matter. What do you think?"


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s contribution has never been made before, and there is no one to come. It''s not too much to admit in advance."


    "Yes, who can break the forbidden area of nihilism? This is a shocking move. If we nihilist don''t have a high standard of praise, I''m afraid we will be laughed at by all the sects in the world. "


    "The disciples also agree that elder martial sister Qin Shuang can be admitted out of the ordinary."


    Each peak elder has his own small abacus, which the leader can''t be said to be clear. There is no result for them to argue. Therefore, the leader set his eyes on the disciples in the temple.


    It is most appropriate for the disciples to be afraid of the leader, and to have less conflict of interest than the elders.


    Looking at the passionate disciples, Lu Yunfeng and ye Gucheng are as deep as water.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think?" The headmaster said with a smile.


    Wu Yan quietly glanced at Shoufeng elder, but gave him a look. Then he said with a smile: "if there are such strange disciples in nihilism, they should be rewarded. Otherwise, they are easy to be coveted by outsiders."


    The leader nodded with satisfaction.


    "But even so, it''s not enough to be admitted out of the ordinary. It''s not enough to reward the snow grass for ten thousand years, is it?" Head peak elder cold voice discontent way.


    Ten thousand year snow grass is a rare item in the whole world. It can be described as abnormal to improve cultivation.


    According to the current estimation, the annual output of snow grass is only a few hundred plants, which is less than 100000 plants in the whole world. It is the top supplementary material in the process of cultivation.


    It not only contains a very high concentration of energy, but also is a medicinal material, which can cure thousands of diseases. Therefore, in the world of all directions, this thing is almost impossible to find. The whole nihilism has been stored for thousands of years, and there are only five. But now, the leader wants to reward Qin Shuang.


    Everyone knows that if you eat this stuff, your accomplishments will increase at least half a level. Even if you have strong talent, you can be promoted to a level.


    In the world of eight sides, what does a rank mean? It means that there may even be a situation of second kill.


    Now Qin Shuang may be just the realm of Tao. But once she has eaten the snow of ten thousand years, who knows if she will reach the holy realm and become the most dazzling person in the whole nihilism?


    Some people need to spend several years on the gap between the holy way and the holy way, but others may not be able to achieve it even after their whole life, which naturally caused the dissatisfaction of elder Shoufeng.


    Even the students who had just agreed to be admitted out of the ordinary were quite dissatisfied at this time.


    The disciples who enter the temple will be assessed once every three years, and everyone will have a chance. However, they will eat one less than one, which will affect their vital interests.


    The second elder, who has been helping all the time, is silent. The reward standard of ten thousand year old snow grass is really too high. Even these elders are not qualified to touch it. Now they have to give it to a disciple, and they are not happy.


    In other words, the reward of the headmaster can be judged. He regards Qin Shuang as the future headmaster of nihilism.


    "Elder martial brother, the ten thousand year old snow grass has always been one of our future leaders. Qin Shuang is only a disciple now. Are you too hasty to give it to her so early?" Elder Wu Yan also whispered at this time.


    The leader said with a smile: "I have decided this matter. Qin Shuang was hurt by the king of beasts to break the ban. I only reward the ten thousand year old snow grass for her healing. Otherwise, it will affect her next cultivation because of her meritorious service. Do you think it''s fair? "


    Hearing this, elder Shoufeng wanted to say something else, but elder Wu Yan glared back.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll follow elder martial brother''s arrangement." Wu Yan said softly.


    Qin Shuang''s evil spirit is really very heavy. It seems that the injury is not light. This ten thousand year old snow grass will not increase its cultivation too much.


    The most important thing is that it''s not a matter of determining the future leader in advance to find out the leader''s gift. Everyone breathed a sigh¡° Well, come on, give me the ten thousand year old snow grass. " The leader gave the order. As soon as the words fell, a disciple slowly came up with a mahogany Zen box in his hand, just as the leader took the box and was about to hand it to Qin Shuang. At this time, a light drink came from the hall: "ten thousand years of snow grass, the leader can send it, but Qin Shuang, are you qualified to take it?" People look back, leaf Gucheng mouth disdain of a sneer, eyes dead looking at Qin frost. Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at him, ye Gucheng is more proud. The elder of Shoufeng soon reflects it and says to Ye Gucheng coldly: "Gucheng, on the main hall, no nonsense. You''d better have a safe explanation for what you said just now, otherwise, you should deal with it according to the rules." Ye Gucheng nodded and gave a salute with his hands clasped: "tell master, leader, the disciple thinks that Qin Shuang doesn''t deserve to enjoy the reward of ten thousand year old snow curd, and doesn''t deserve to enter the disciples in advance, because!"¡° She''s just like gold and jade. She''s just like gold and jade. She''s just like gold and jade This words a, everyone suddenly surprised, even the leader is also slightly surprised¡° But it''s just a ridiculous whore who seduces the slaves, who has lost all the face of my nihilism. Why should I be entitled to the reward of my nihilism? "¡° Seducing slaves? "¡° no Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is so beautiful. Can she seduce slaves? This rumor is too unreliable, isn''t it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1715

    "Yes, elder martial brother Ye Gucheng, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Everyone knows that elder martial sister Qin Shuang is as cold as ice. Outsiders can''t even say hello from a distance, not to mention chatting up at close range."


    Many disciples were skeptical for the first time.


    Ye Gucheng disdains to smile: "it''s a pity that some people pretend to be noble in the front, but they are dissolute women in the back. Today, when we went to the forest of beasts, all the disciples present saw it with their own eyes. Qin Shuang was oppressed by a slave. If we hadn''t arrived, I''m afraid they would have done something wrong. "


    "Ask, such a person, is qualified to take my nihilistic ten thousand years of snow grass?"


    After drinking these words, a group of disciples looked at each other. They couldn''t believe that their goddess had done this kind of indulgence. Moreover, she was still being manipulated by a slave.


    Ye Gucheng sneers in his heart. Qin Shuang, this is the price you pay for disobeying me.


    At the same time, ye Gucheng does not allow anyone else to get this precious thing. If someone wants it, he will destroy that person, even Qin Shuang, who he likes.


    He has always been selfish, otherwise, he would not betray Qin Qingfeng. In his eyes, only things that are in line with his own interests are the right things.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t be bloody. If you want to talk nonsense here, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Lin Mengxi, who has not spoken all the time, shouts angrily at this time.


    "Yes, Qin Shuang is a man. People of nihilism all know it. Ye Gucheng, you have to find a suitable excuse to slander people." Elder Er Feng disdains the way.


    Sanfeng elder also echoed: "it seems that some people are dissatisfied with Qin Shuang''s getting the ten thousand year snow grass. They are worried that they will be thrown away by Qin Shuang in the future, so they are biting people here."


    Ye Gucheng said with a smile: "two martial uncles, Gucheng never wronged anyone. Today''s disciples who have been to the beast forest are witnesses to the scandal at that time, including martial uncle of the commandment court."


    As soon as the voice fell, a small part of the disciples immediately helplessly lowered their heads, apparently acquiesced in this matter.


    Even when the headmaster looked at Wu Yan, he nodded gently.


    "Hum, sometimes seeing is not necessarily true. Everyone knows that Qin Shuang broke the forbidden area of the dead, and was seriously injured by the king of beasts. In that case, it''s normal for a slave to bully Qin Shuang for a moment when his eyes are open." Two elder cold voice way.


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is as beautiful as heaven. She is a man who covets her beauty. It''s normal for someone to fall into the well and take advantage of others'' danger."


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is just a victim. We should pull that slave out, cramp her skin and do whatever we can!"


    The disciples were excited.


    Ye Gucheng disdained to smile: "at first, we thought so. Even what I did was the same as you. If I didn''t kill the damned slave, I would never give up. But the problem is that when I started, Qin Shuang fought with her life to protect her white face. In front of everyone''s face, she said that she was voluntary, which should not be denied by younger martial sister Qin Shuang."


    With Ye Gucheng''s question, all of them put their eyes on Qin Shuang. To their surprise, Qin Shuang nodded firmly: "yes!"


    "Well, younger martial sister Qin Shuang is really a person who dares to do what she should do. What''s the qualification of such a person who is cheating with slaves and insulting the reputation of nihilism? Shouldn''t she be punished? "


    Ye Gucheng''s words were like a bolt from the blue, which shocked everyone''s heart. Lin Mengxi''s face was as pale as ashes, staring at Qin Shuang with a pale face. Elder Erfeng and elder Sanfeng also looked at her coldly and disappointed.


    They really don''t understand. How could Qin Shuang do this?


    She is the future of nihilism. How can she hook up with a slave?!


    "I didn''t expect elder martial sister Qin Shuang to be such a person. It''s shameless. It''s so shameless to get involved with slaves. It''s so shameless."


    "Ha ha, I usually pretend to be high in front of us. I didn''t expect that I was a whore in private, even a slave."


    "I really don''t know the face of people. Since even slaves can see it, I don''t know how many other men have been drained in private. According to my estimation, all the male disciples of Sifeng have an affair with her. "


    "If you are a good person, you should not be allowed to be admitted as a disciple of the temple. If you want to take the ten thousand year old snow curd, I will banish you from nihilism."


    "Yes, banish nihilism!"


    I don''t know who yelled. More and more disciples yelled together to drive Qin Shuang out of nihilism. Seeing that their goddess was such a person in the end, countless people turned to hate because of love.


    Qin Shuang is their dream lover. They can''t tolerate Qin Shuang''s impure. Even if they can''t get it, they shouldn''t be a slave.


    At that time, the whole hall was full of criticism and indignation against Qin Shuang. For a moment, the scene fell into chaos.


    Ye Gucheng, Shoufeng elder and others sneer, just at this time, behind the crowd, a figure suddenly slowly forward.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1716

    "As I said before, seeing is not necessarily true, so listening is not necessarily true."


    A nice and neutral male voice, at this time appropriate ring, people look back and go, pause time collective quiet, it is not this person''s identity how noble, but, this person''s identity is really low!


    Ye Gucheng''s face was cold: "this slave is Qin Shuang''s adulterer."


    As soon as this was said, the impulsive disciples immediately rushed to fight Han 3000. If other disciples didn''t stop them, the scene would be in chaos.


    "Kill this bitch!"


    "Kill him!"


    Even if someone stopped him, there was no lack of fighting and killing among the disciples.


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 in surprise. What does he do when he comes out? Qin Shuang will never regret what she has done in the face of thousands of people''s accusations. Of course, for the sake of immediate interests, she can deny what ye Gucheng has said. No one can help her, and it will not affect her next step to heaven.


    But she knew she couldn''t do that.


    First, Han 3000 will be in danger. Second, her conscience will hurt.


    Han 3000 in order to save himself, life is not, but he wants to abandon him, even to trap him in injustice, Qin Shuang even death is not willing to agree.


    Therefore, even if she is ridiculed by thousands of people, she will not regret it at all.


    But at this time Han 3000 appears, let her heart faint some uneasiness!


    The leader raised his hand and looked at Han 3000: "do you have anything to say?"


    The leader is also very embarrassed now. Qin Shuang''s performance makes him really happy, but ye Gucheng''s words are no different from giving him a slap in the face. He also hopes that Han 3000''s appearance can improve the situation, so he stabilizes the scene and gives Han 3000 a chance.


    "Tell the headmaster that elder martial sister Qin Shuang was seriously injured after breaking the ban that day. As a slave, I wanted to take care of my master, but to tell you the truth, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is too beautiful. 3000 is a young man with strong blood and a slave. She has no determination at all. So... I started to look up for a moment and then..."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang looks anxiously at Han 3000. How can he say that? Does he know what tragic consequences he will bring to him if he says so?


    That''s not a simple expulsion from the school, but will be killed!


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense..." Qin Shuang quickly distinguishes.


    But he was interrupted by Han 3000, and he said with a smile: "I''m not talking nonsense. With Qin Shuang''s beauty, if all the people present are in the same place with her lonely men and women, I believe that few of them can control it? Although I''m a slave, I''m also a normal man. You should understand? "


    No one admitted this, but no one refuted it. Theoretically speaking, if it were any of them, they might not be able to control themselves. After all, Qin Shuang is so beautiful.


    Seeing the reaction of all the people present, Qin Shuang is even more flustered. She looks at Han 3000 with incredible eyes and asks him what he is doing!


    Seeing this, ye Gucheng was a little flustered and forced to smile: "Han 3000, you dare to talk nonsense in front of the headmaster. How dare you. I ask you, if it''s what you said, why does Qin Shuang admit that she is willing to do that with you? "


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is kind-hearted. There''s one thing elder martial brother Ye won''t forget. After all, when I met big Pegasus, I was able to protect the Lord. So she was soft hearted for a while. Elder martial brother Ye won''t deny it?" Han 3000 said with a soft smile.


    This sentence instantly blocked Ye Gucheng''s mouth. He didn''t want to entangle too much in the matter of big Pegasus. After all, it''s hard for him to explain.


    Once he admits that he was there at the beginning, it will be hard for him to justify himself if he leaves quietly in the middle of the night, which may affect his reputation.


    Seeing that ye Gucheng had nothing to say, Han Sanyi said with a smile: "so, the truth of the matter is that I had a lustful heart and made a big mistake. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang thought that I had helped her before, so she was kind-hearted and didn''t hesitate to use her reputation to block the sword for me, but she didn''t expect to cause such a big stir."


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, all the disciples suddenly realized that the truth of the matter was like this.


    "It seems that elder martial sister qinshuang is not the kind of Slut we call, on the contrary, she is a good person with a cold face and a warm heart. Elder martial sister qinshuang, I''m sorry, we misunderstood you."


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang can be so open-minded for being a slave. She is a model of our generation."


    Seeing that Qin Shuang''s wind is rapidly turning, ye Gucheng is so angry that he has nothing to say. The whole person is almost suffocating. It was like that in the forest of beasts, but now it''s like this when he goes back to the main hall. The key point is that Han 3000''s statement is reasonable. It''s really God and ghost. Everything depends on that mouth.


    However, how could ye Gucheng easily admit defeat? He said with a cold smile: "well, Han 3000, since you admit your guilt in public, according to the rules of nihilism, as a slave, you dare to commit crimes and despise formal disciples. You should have cramps and skin, refine your soul, and never surpass yourself!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1717

    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s heart is like a knife, and his eyes are full of tension.


    The above crimes committed by slaves are already very serious crimes. If there is any intention of being frivolous, it is the top priority.


    Qin Shuang is about to explain, Han 3000 at this time is just a smile, forcibly interrupted: "can, as the saying goes, peony flowers die, be a ghost is also romantic, I do, naturally inherited."


    Ye Gucheng wanted to use severe punishment to force Qin Shuang to fight back, but he did not expect that Han 3000 would not give Qin Shuang any chance to fight back.


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 angrily. Although she is angry, she hopes to look into Han 3000''s eyes, but she is full of heartache. Why does this fool want to take all the charges that are not his in front of so many people?


    In the forest of beasts, he has been desperate to save himself, but he has to give up his life in vain?


    His reputation is important, but can it be more important than his own life?!


    Qin Shuang wants to rush out to explain the truth, but Han 3000 has been quietly looking at himself, conveying his meaning with his eyes.


    "At the end of your life, you''re not ashamed. Come and catch him and go to the evil platform to execute." Ye Gucheng drinks violently.


    As soon as several disciples came forward, Han 3000 said, "wait a minute!"


    "What? Scared? If you''re afraid, tell the truth. " Ye Gucheng cheers.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly: "I''m sorry, I don''t have fear in my dictionary. The reason why I call it" wait "is to ask, what qualifications do you have to punish me?"


    "There are leaders in the top and elders in the bottom. Why can''t it be ye Gucheng? Or, in Ye Gucheng''s eyes? There are no them at all? It''s true that I''m a criminal, but what you just did, isn''t it? "


    Han 3000''s question made several disciples immediately retreat. Ye Gucheng was also stunned, and his face was mixed. In this way, he was also attacked by the dead slave. Ye Gucheng''s mind was almost blown up.


    "Is it not because you, a disobedient slave, are so angry that you forget the rules?" At this time, elder Shoufeng quickly stood up and saluted the headmaster: "headmaster, Gucheng is also in a hurry. I have no intention of offending you. Please forgive me."


    At this time, Wu Yan said quickly: "yes, elder martial brother, Gucheng is always clever. It seems that Han 3000''s slave did too much, so he was dazzled by anger."


    The leader''s eyes flashed a smile that everyone didn''t notice, and then waved his hand: "don''t panic, two younger martial brothers. I should know how ye Gucheng behaves under my door, and I won''t blame him. As for Han 3000... "


    "Headmaster, if Han is under 3000, he is guilty of a great crime. He should be forbidden to pick skin and refine his soul." Ye Gucheng road.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "you see, it''s coming again. The leader hasn''t finished his words. Do you know how to respect teachers?"


    "You!" Ye Gucheng is very angry.


    "Leader, in fact, the forbidden area of the dead spirit is also thanks to Han 3000''s help. Otherwise, it is impossible for Shuanger to retreat from the king of beasts and break the forbidden area alone. Although Han 3000 has made some achievements, he has also made great achievements. Please ask the leader to reduce Han 3000''s punishment to offset his merits and demerits." Qin Shuang can''t help kneeling down and pleading.


    Although Han Sanyi has been telling herself with her eyes that it''s OK to be an outsider, she can''t really help Qin Shuang.


    At this time, ye Gucheng said in a sour voice: "ha ha, some people still say that there is no adultery. It''s a matter that can''t be slapped. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is protecting Han 3000 everywhere. It seems that there is no silver here."


    This words a, immediately have a disciple to follow Ye Gu City disdain to sneer a way.


    Qin Shuang turned slightly and looked at Ye Gucheng: "put away your evil thoughts. Not everyone is as filthy as you. What I just said is just the truth."


    "Joke, Qin Shuang, do you really treat us as three-year-old children? Han 3000 is just a slave. He helped you break the forbidden area of the dead? I''d like to ask you how he helped you as a slave? Is it tea? Or did you pour the water? "


    Hearing this, the disciples immediately laughed like thunder. Slaves are the lowest people. Even if someone is willing to teach them magic, they can''t cultivate anything because of their poor talent. Therefore, slaves are often ineffective, at least in their eyes.


    Therefore, for Qin Shuang to say that Han 3000 has also helped, all the disciples naturally sneer at him, ridicule Yi Jia, which is not the case at all.


    "So, it''s not true at all. It''s just that Qin Shuang deliberately made up some excuses to help the slave." Ye Gucheng disdains the road.


    Qin Shuang suppressed his anger, looked at the leader and explained: "leader, Han 3000 is really a slave, but I have taught him the basic skills of nihilism. He has good talent and learns very fast, so he has made great achievements in the land of the dead. The disciple will never lie here."


    Han 3000 broke the forbidden area of the dead. Naturally, he made a great contribution. This, Qin Shuang really did not lie, is also her words in the confidence.


    Ye Gucheng sneered: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang praised Han 3000 for his ability. Well, if Han 3000 really has that ability, then take three moves from me. If he can take it down, you can convince the public. If you can''t take it down, Qin Shuang won''t be able to break your so-called meritorious deeds. "¡° You Qin Shuang is angry, and ye Gucheng''s accomplishments, not to mention Han 3000, even for the whole nihilism''s beginners, are crushing. Isn''t that a clear bullying¡° Headmaster, I think it''s feasible. If he can take the three moves of Xiaye Gucheng, it proves that Qin Shuang''s words are true and his merits and demerits are equal. He can spare his life. If he can''t take the three moves, he deserves to be killed. It''s atonement. " Elder Shoufeng said to help his apprentice. He didn''t want to accomplish the glory of Sifeng. The headmaster nodded and said with a smile, "Han 3000, would you like to?" Han 3000 gently smile, shake his head: "do not want to!" Han 3000''s words immediately lead to a roar of laughter, and ye Gucheng is proud to look up, condescending, full of disdain. For a time, Han 3000 really leaks the stuffing, and Qin Shuang deliberately covers it up, with shameless voice. At this time, Han Sanqian said again: "the main reason why I don''t want to do it is because I''m afraid that after I take elder martial brother Ye''s three moves, elder martial brother Ye''s face will be lost if there is no place to put it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1718

    Boom!!


    Han 3000''s words, like a thunder on the ground, startled everyone present with a wide mouth!


    Arrogance!


    Arrogant to no side, even arrogant to make people feel ridiculous!


    A little slave dare to make such a bold show that he doesn''t pay any attention to Ye Gucheng, one of the three gifted disciples of nihilism!


    The reason why he didn''t like it was that he was afraid of the disgrace of Ye Gucheng!


    "Boy, are you too damn good to blow? Are you afraid of elder martial brother Ye''s disgrace? Damn, I think you''d better worry about losing your life. "


    "Yes, it''s really shameful. Take the next three moves? I don''t think you can take a move! "


    "This slave really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. This tone is bigger than my feet!"


    Lin Mengxi looks at Han 3000 with some worry and disappointment. Although she instructs Qin Shuang to teach Han 3000 the basic elementary skills, it''s just the beginning. Compared with Ye Gucheng''s formal disciples, it''s not a little worse.


    It''s very good to be able to take one move. I dare to take three moves in vain. I don''t know what it means!


    "Han 3000, are you not afraid to flash your tongue? I''m afraid ye will lose face? " Ye Gucheng disdains to scratch his ears, just like looking at ants, disdaining to look at Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian just smiles and nods: "although I really don''t learn much, and I can''t compare with elder martial sister Qin Shuang, I think it''s enough to deal with some rubbish. What''s more, I haven''t played yet. In the end, I''m not sure who will boast. "


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng immediately clenched his teeth: "smelly boy, you are too crazy. I can''t beat you in three moves today, so I don''t believe Ye!"


    "It''s good for you to follow my surname, Han Gucheng. It sounds nice." Han 3000 said with disdain.


    Ye Gucheng no longer talks nonsense, suddenly transports the energy in the body, and the whole person points to a pinch.


    "The sky is broken!"


    Ye Gucheng''s first attack is almost merciless. He directly sacrifices the intermediate attack magic of nihilism. He has the potential to hit Han 3000 with one blow, and doesn''t give him any chance to turn over.


    If you want to blame Han 3000 for his bad mouth, you have to look for death so fast!


    Suddenly, the cold light in the hall rises, the temperature drops suddenly, and a silver light bursts out directly from the Dharma finger to Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 also forcibly carried all the energy in his body, aiming at the silver light, and used his primary attack skills to make it right!


    Silver light and ice sword instant collision, just a moment, silver light will directly break through the ice sword, hit Han 3000 heavily.


    Han 3000 flew backward several meters and hit the ground heavily. He didn''t move!


    "Elder martial brother Ye Gucheng, you are indeed the genius of my nihilistic sect. The light of the sky is broken, and it''s really powerful!"


    "Ha ha, just now that Cheap slave also claimed to carry three moves, but he was beaten down with one move."


    When the disciples saw that Han 3000 had been hit to the ground, they immediately cheered for ye Gucheng. Ye Gucheng smiles with pride. Several elders headed by Shoufeng also smile. They are very satisfied with Ye Gucheng''s performance. They are proficient in the use of tianguangpo and his power is amazing. He practices very well!


    Qin Shuang nervously looks at Han 3000. For a moment, she is very sad.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly let out a sound, then slowly sat up from the ground and shook his head: "elder martial brother, didn''t you eat? That''s the strength? "


    As Han 3000 stands up, Qin Shuang turns from sad to happy, and a group of disciples are even more stunned!


    How can it be!


    In the face of tianguangpo''s astonishing attack, Han Sanya, a slave, could be knocked down and stand up again!


    There were many disciples who didn''t dare to think that they could stand up under the attack!


    But Han three thousand stood up, and still ridiculed Ye Gucheng.


    After ye Gucheng was slightly surprised, he gave a cold smile: "smelly boy, your life is very cheap. Just now, it''s just a trial. After all, it''s too cheap to kill you with one move. Now, you will never have the strength to get up again, I promise you


    With that, ye Gu Cheng''s face was solemn, and his body rose in the air. He made several gestures in the air. Han 3000 noticed that there was a blue aperture rising at the foot of Ye Gu Cheng''s flying.


    "The earth goes out!"


    With Ye Gucheng''s light drink, the blue circle suddenly shines, and slowly encircles Ye Gucheng. At this time, Han 3000 clenches his teeth and stares at the front.


    As a matter of fact, Han 3000 had suffered a big loss just now. He stood up to carry the pot for Qin Shuang because he owed her. Han 3000, a man, never likes to owe others, but he wanted to take ye Gucheng''s three moves to save his life.


    So, he took the first strike seriously, but unexpectedly, the energy gap between the eight worlds was much larger than that of Xuanyuan world. If it wasn''t for the protection of the golden God, Han 3000 might have been hit by this guy and bid farewell to the eight worlds.


    So now, Han 3000 knows that he won''t spare any effort, and he also needs to take this move. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1719

    At this time, ye Gucheng''s blue light has been brought into his hands, aiming at Han 3000, and all the blue light erupts instantly.


    Han 3000 even far away, but still by the blue light impact from the wind, blowing the whole face pain!


    "What a powerful force. It''s just a strong wind. It''s as sharp as a knife." Han 3000 is shocked in the heart, at the same time, he forces the golden energy in his body to resist Ye Gucheng''s fatal blow.


    "Han 3000, be careful!" Qin Shuang shouted loudly.


    "Boom!"


    Blue light directly engulfs Han 3000, and then instantly rolls him away.


    By the Blu ray, the strong wind force even rolled up a large area of the floor tiles on the main hall. Then, the fierce Blu ray swept tens of meters and suddenly dispersed. Han 3000''s body, like a piece of paper in a tornado, flew several meters directly and finally hit the ground heavily.


    "Oh, my God, elder martial brother Ye Gucheng has already realized the highest arcane destruction of nihilism intermediate magic. This... This is too terrible."


    "This ground exterminating skill is really powerful. You can be dazed by the strong wind just beside you."


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Ye Gucheng is so young that he has already practiced such excellent Dafa. He is a model of our generation. It is estimated that there are very few people who can do so fast in the whole world."


    "This is the real strong."


    The disciples gaped and marveled. Elder Shoufeng and others also nodded their heads with pride. They were very satisfied with Ye Gucheng''s move.


    With a faint smile, the leader can appreciate the final trick of intermediate magic at such an age. There has been no such talent in nihilist for a long time.


    Qin Shuang is the only one who doesn''t pay attention to Ye Gucheng. She has been worried about Han 3000 on the ground. She is swept away by the ground. Han 3000''s whole body is covered with dust and is in a mess. A big pool of blood around her tells what kind of damage Han 3000 has experienced.


    When ye Gucheng sees Qin Shuang, she just looks at Han 3000 anxiously, very dissatisfied.


    However, Han 3000 has been killed by himself, and he is also very angry.


    What''s more, his attack made Qin Shuang''s remarks suspect by all people. In front of so many people, ye Gucheng didn''t want to be too proud. He snorted coldly and said, "you''re not going to attack me!"


    "Elder martial brother, are you a little weak in math? Is this a blow? You''ve already hit two. "


    When a sneer comes, people look around, but they can''t find the sound source. Some people think it''s from Han 3000''s direction, but Han 3000 has been killed. How can he speak? Even if he didn''t die, it would be very difficult for him to vent his anger. Do you still have the strength to speak?!


    "If you are still short of the last blow, if you can''t beat a slave to death with three blows, I''ll just cancel your name as one of the three gifted disciples of the dog P nihilism sect. Otherwise, it''s a shame to say that, isn''t it?"


    In Qin Shuang''s joyful and incredible eyes, Han 3000 trembled and stood up slightly. Although the whole person was shaking, he bit his teeth and stood there.


    Han 3000 came back on the road and was forced to wear the clothes by the nihilist disciples. At this time, his chest was broken, and his shoulder was dyed red by the blood in Han 3000''s mouth!


    If he hadn''t opened his eyes, he would be no different from a dead man.


    "This..."


    Nihilist disciple widened his eyes, almost can''t believe the fact in front of him, under the blow of the ground, Han 3000 can still stand up!


    All the elders present, including the elder Shoufeng, frowned at this time. Elder Liufeng even wiped his eyes in disbelief. He really thought that he was dazed and wrong.


    But the fact is, Han really stood up.


    On the blue earth, Han 3000 was once humiliated by the central government. Now, in nihilism, he is faced with such a situation. For Han 3000, this is too familiar, but the beginning of familiarity will never have a familiar ending on Han 3000.


    "Elder martial brother, please give me some strength. Really, I can''t beat you to death. I''m so ashamed of you." Han three thousand finish saying, disdain of flushed on the ground vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Ah Ye Gucheng is going crazy. What''s the matter with this guy? If he still retains his strength in the first move, then he really did his best in the second move!


    But why, with all his strength, Han 3000 can still stand up? For the first time in his life, Waterloo would fall on a slave!


    "You are such a bitch. You have a poor life. Well, you forced me, Han 3000!"


    Ye Gucheng roared, and the whole person quickly manipulated all the energy in his body, and then frantically jumped into the sky to point out the position of Liuhe, and the Liuhe light point came out. At this time, countless huge winds were blowing fiercely outside the hall, and even the clouds in the sky outside were moving towards the main hall at this time!


    "Oh, my God, advanced attack technique, Liuhe mirror technique! Isn''t it a skill that elders can learn? Elder martial brother ye can do this


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1720

    "This..."


    "It''s incredible, my God."


    A group of disciples were astonished. The Six Harmonies mirror method, the high-level magic of nihilism, and the real powerful attack magic skill. But they need to learn this kind of magic skill. In addition to their amazing talent, the more important thing is that they have more solid basic skills.


    To activate a high-energy and high attack spell, it is necessary for the caster to have a strong foundation to guide him. At the same time, he needs a strong physique to support him. Otherwise, if forced to activate, he will not only be unable to activate, but even if he can, he will often explode and die because he can''t support him.


    Therefore, regular disciples are generally reluctant to touch all kinds of advanced magic.


    Even after the examination of the main hall, it often takes a long time for ye Gucheng to become a disciple of the main hall under the leader. However, ye Gucheng was able to release high-level magic before the entrance examination. How can he not be astonished.


    Not only the disciples, but also a group of elders opened their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    According to the past of nihilism, even the disciples who entered the temple needed the guidance of the leader and the help of the growth materials of nihilism. It took several years, but ye Gucheng had mastered it so early.


    It''s not too much to describe it as a surprise!


    Elder Shoufeng and the other elders of his sect clapped their hands and cheered excitedly after they were shocked. They were his disciples with long faces.


    "I didn''t expect that ye Gucheng had mastered these magic skills when he was young. His future is really limitless." Elder Er Feng shook his head slightly. He couldn''t help admiring.


    "When you and I first joined the main hall, it took 13 years to master the Six Harmonies mirror technique, and at that time, it was far less skilled and powerful than what he released today. Once you and I entered the main hall, with the cultivation of the heaven, spirit and earth treasures of the whole School of nihilism, we are very likely to become the first person in hundreds of years." Elder Sanfeng nodded heavily.


    Lin Mengxi did not speak, his eyes just slightly looking at Han 3000.


    At present, Han 3000''s performance has exceeded everyone''s expectations. A small slave, not to mention carrying Ye Gucheng''s two blows, can withstand the two blows of other ordinary beginners. It''s very successful.


    Therefore, from Lin Mengxi''s point of view, Han 3000 is indeed a talent to be made. She also began to understand Qin Qingfeng''s idea of accepting him as an apprentice and the way the leader asked him to teach Han 3000''s skills in private.


    Now it seems that Han 3000 has really lost sight of himself. If he is trained in the future, he should also have a future. Unfortunately, from now on, Han 3000 has no future.


    Under the attack of the Six Harmonies law, is Ann finished?


    As an elder, Lin Mengxi and others know better than anyone the power of liuhejing law. Han 3000 can''t survive such an attack.


    That''s right. With Lin Mengxi''s character, she will never rashly judge anything. Even if ye Gucheng attacked Han 3000 twice just now, she has never judged anything. Although, for many people, it is no suspense.


    But now, Lin Mengxi has made a decision.


    Because she knows too much about the destructive damage of the six mirror method.


    At this time, the strong wind in the field has reached the level of a hurricane, and many decorations in the hall are constantly shaking, which may be absorbed by the hurricane at any time.


    The next second, the hurricane suddenly stopped, followed by the Liuhe point in front of Ye Gucheng, the light suddenly won, six attacks converged in one place, forming a very strong attack on Han 3000.


    Turn the power into six in one, and the six in one in the line. This operation can make the energy powerful several times in an instant.


    When the huge energy came, Han 3000 couldn''t open his eyes completely by the wind. At this time, he didn''t hide or flash. In the eyes of others, he was like a fool. After all, he didn''t run in the face of such an attack. What are you waiting for?!


    Han Sanqian sits slowly. Although he has not been in the world for a long time, he also knows that the power of the world is so powerful that he can''t imagine. He doesn''t expect to escape successfully under such an attack, and he doesn''t expect to rely on the golden energy in his body to protect him completely.


    "Han 3000, hide quickly." Lin Mengxi couldn''t help crying out.


    Always calm as she, at this time also for Han 3000 pinch a sweat.


    But Han 3000 just closed his eyes, and at the same time, he gently drew a gesture that she couldn''t understand. Then, Han 3000 had an imperceptible golden light floating on his whole body. It''s just that ye Gucheng''s energy was so powerful that people ignored its existence.


    Boom!!!!


    Almost at this time, the huge attack directly swept Han 3000. The leader quickly moved his hand and used his own energy to control the spreading energy, so as not to damage the hall.


    The energy passes, the dust smoke billows, the leaf Gu City triumphantly took back the hand, the eye is full of is triumphant.


    He also realized the six mirror method recently. When he wanted to enter the temple for the exam, he made a big splash, but he was forced to play his trump card by a slave.


    Although it''s a pity, it doesn''t matter if ye Gucheng thinks about it. After all, in front of all nihilists, he completely shocked the world.


    "Elder martial brother ye, Qiang, I didn''t expect that you even learned Liuhe mirror method. It''s really the future of my nihilist sect."¡° I also believe that in the future, elder martial brother ye will be able to lead us back to the top of the big school. "¡° Who can say no? Elder martial brother ye can not only lead us to the prosperity of nihilism in the future, but also stir up the whole world. This is the genius among the geniuses. " Ye Gucheng is very happy. At this time, Shoufeng elder also stood up and said: "ha ha, according to me, Gucheng has learned the Liuhe mirror method, so he should make an exception to become a disciple of the temple. After all, he shows his real strength. Unlike some people, maybe he just played a little bit of caution and had a little luck to break a forbidden area that none of us saw." As soon as the words came out, elder Wufeng immediately asked for instructions: "yes, leader, ye Gucheng has already completed the work that it takes more than ten years for his disciples to enter the main hall at the stage of formal disciples. It''s hard to say without entering the main hall."¡° Elder martial brother leader, elder martial brother five and elder martial brother Shoufeng are right. " Six peaks also echoed Tao at this time. The headmaster laughed and looked at the elder of the commandment hall. But to his surprise, Wu Yan nodded at this time: "elder martial brother headmaster, Gucheng already knows the Six Harmonies mirror technique. It''s really a rare genius. It should be a special case."¡° If we don''t cultivate such talents, won''t I live in nothingness and waste everything? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1721

    Before the leader spoke, all the disciples were drinking.


    "Master, ye Gucheng is a blessing of nihilism. This kind of talent should be cultivated according to the real future of nihilism. I hope you don''t think about it."


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang has broken the forbidden area of death and can be admitted in advance. Why can''t elder martial brother Ye Gucheng? In terms of difficulty, elder martial brother Ye Gucheng is stronger. After all, elder martial uncle Shoufeng said just now that it''s hard to say whether elder martial sister Qin Shuang really depends on strength or luck in the forbidden area of the dead. But elder martial brother Ye Gucheng''s Liuhe mirror method is a real show. "


    "Yes, please agree with the headmaster."


    Shoufeng elder''s rhythm is really very good. In terms of difficulty, it is indeed more difficult for the death spirit forbidden area to be broken, but the problem is that he owes the credit to Qin Shuang''s luck.


    In addition, ye Gucheng''s shocking performance just now is vivid in my mind, and the tone of his mouth turns in an instant.


    Sometimes, just listen to the new laugh, who heard the old cry, it is so cruel.


    The headmaster nodded. In fact, the headmaster also thought about the promotion of Qin Shuang for a long time. After all, the rules of nihilism can''t be broken casually, but Qin Shuang''s ability to break the forbidden area of the dead really surprised him. He just broke the rules.


    But I didn''t expect that ye Gucheng would make an exception again. Although his high-level magic practice proved that ye Gucheng had excellent talent, in the leader''s mind, he was just a genius. He could focus on training, but he didn''t want to break the rules. However, everyone wanted to do so, so he could only look at his disciples helplessly: "well, since everyone doesn''t object, Then I will announce that ye Gucheng has also been promoted to my hall disciple, and... "


    "Wait a minute, I object."


    At this time, a voice rang out, and people looked around, but looked at each other. In the process, no one spoke. Who was the speaker?


    Just when people were confused, a place in the ruins at the corner of the main hall suddenly moved.


    After hearing the news, everyone frowned. The ruins were caused by the Liuhe mirror method of Ye Gucheng just now?


    Isn''t it?!


    "Han 3000?" Qin Shuang suddenly looks there with light in her eyes and cries out in surprise.


    The ruins gently open, at this time, an arm stretched out, and then, the arm a force, shake off a few pieces of dust around, the whole waste but open, a man full of dust slowly stood up.


    "When I helped my elder martial sister break the forbidden area of the dead, I could only say that she would die, but the three strikes just now, tut Tut, were just so." Han 3000 patted the dust on his body, disdaining to smile.


    At this time, the whole audience is completely open mouth, where can you still hear what Han 3000 is saying? They have already been shocked that Han 3000 can stand up under the attack of Liuhe mirror method.


    That''s six mirror method!!


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Shoufeng and wuliufeng look at each other. Wu Yan and other elders of Wufeng stare at each other. They are so surprised that they are speechless.


    It''s impossible!


    It''s impossible for Han 3000 not to die. How can he stand up!


    Looking at Ye Gucheng stupefied, Han 3000 disdained to smile: "although the Liuhe mirror method is strong, it''s a pity that some people learn it by its appearance, but there is no inner. In this way, what''s the meaning of breaking the rules? How dare you compare with elder martial sister Qin Shuang? "


    Finish saying, Han 3000 directed Ye Gu Cheng to pat a face: "want a face?"


    Ye Gucheng was surprised and angry: "you bitch, you talk nonsense!"


    "Nonsense? A six mirror method can''t kill a slave. It''s said that all the sects outside can laugh to death. But you guys still boast of genius. Do you want to be ashamed? " Han 3000 ignores, then sneers at the crowd coldly.


    Hearing this, a group of disciples immediately lowered their heads in shame.


    See ye Gucheng, hysterical looking at Han 3000, but take him no way.


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 with a smile. He is not dead. Qin Shuang is very happy. Seeing Han 3000 slapping his face, ye Gucheng and slapping a group of disciples, she has a different view on Han 3000.


    In Qin Shuang''s eyes, Han 3000 was no longer a slave, but a real man.


    The headmaster smiles a little, and there is satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Since someone is against it, ye Gucheng''s exceptional admission will be put on hold for the time being." At this time, the headmaster whispered.


    On hearing this, elder Shoufeng was the first to quit: "elder master, although Han 3000 is not dead, the fact that ye Gucheng really knows the six mirror method can''t be changed. Secondly, what''s the right of a slave to oppose our nihilism?"


    "Although he is a slave, he is the party who really takes over the Six Harmonies mirror method. Naturally, he has the most say." Qin Shuang replied.


    "This..." elder Shoufeng was speechless.


    "Well, what Frost said is reasonable. Let''s put it on hold for the moment." The leader waved his hand to make elder Shoufeng speechless. Then the headmaster looked at Han 3000.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1722

    "As for Han 3000, he has made an appointment with Ye Gucheng in advance. Since the three moves, Han 3000 still can''t fall down. This shows that what Qin Shuang said is true. Han 3000 really helped Qin Shuang in the forbidden area of the dead. Naturally, his merits and demerits are equal. I won''t pursue him for his rudeness this time, but we can''t do it next time. Otherwise, we will punish him severely." The leader announced.


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, leader."


    "As for Qin Shuang, she had no fault and made contributions. Everything was decided before. Do you have any comments, ladies and gentlemen? " The headmaster said with a smile.


    All the disciples nodded in support one by one, and Han 3000 shocked them, but it also showed that ye Gucheng''s Liuhe mirror method was more likely to be illusory.


    After all, it''s much harder for them to admit that Han 3000 is very strong so that they can resist the Liuhe mirror method than to admit that ye Gucheng has water.


    There are not many people in the world who are willing to accept a person worse than themselves and suddenly ride on their head one day and throw themselves away.


    Sometimes people''s prejudices are invisible, but they are the strongest.


    There are only a few people who can be so open-minded and change quickly.


    The earth world is like this, so is the Xuanyuan world. Naturally, the octagonal world is no exception. In theory, where there are people, it will be like this!


    Therefore, they are more willing to believe what Han 3000 said, but not willing to believe that Han 3000 has strong strength. They are no longer persistent in Ye Gucheng''s breaking the rules, and hurry to hold Qin Shuang''s thigh.


    Seeing that all the people were not against it, the headmaster said with a smile, "that''s it. Qin Shuang will practice in the main hall from tomorrow, and will be guided by me. All the others, go away. By the way, four elders, stay here. "


    Ye Gucheng looks at Han 3000 angrily. He wants to swallow Han 3000. If this boy hadn''t ruined his good deeds today, he would have been a disciple of the temple, even better than Qin Shuang!


    But Han 3000 broke his dream and stepped on it.


    "Han 3000, I want you to die hard!" In the heart cold scold a, the leaf Gu city turns to leave in a rage.


    Qin Shuang walks quickly to Han 3000 and slaps Han 3000 on the shoulder excitedly: "3000, we''re OK."


    In this shot, Han 3000 bared his teeth: "elder martial sister, can you be a little lighter?"


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 with guilt: "I''m sorry, I''m so happy, so I forget you..."


    "It''s OK. Can you help me out first? I want to have a rest. I can''t hold on any longer." Han 3000 smiles bitterly.


    Qin Shuang nodded: "OK, I''ll take you back."


    "Don''t go back to the thatched cottage. Don''t let people know." Han 3000 whispered.


    Qin Shuang said softly, "don''t worry. I''ll take you to my house. No one will know what happened to you."


    With that, Qin Shuang takes Han 3000 out of the main hall and flies straight to the four peaks under the attention of a group of disciples.


    Some of the left behind disciples of the fourth courtyard saw Qin Shuang coming back, and they were excited to go forward one by one to congratulate Qin Shuang. However, they saw that Qin Shuang was in a hurry and ignored others. At the same time, they helped Han 3000, their slave of Sifeng. To their great surprise, Qin Shuang took Han Sany all the way to Qin Shuang''s bedroom.


    "This... This... This elder martial sister Qin Shuang brought Han 3000 back to her room."


    "That''s elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s boudoir. No man has ever gone in."


    At this time, the main hall saw that the crowd had dispersed, leaving only the elder Sifeng. The leader sighed a little. Then he made a strange gesture in his hand. He frowned and looked at Lin Mengxi: "fourth younger martial sister, have you ever seen the gesture I just made?"


    When the headmaster makes the movement, Lin Mengxi has been observing carefully. At this time, he can''t help shaking his head: "headmaster, Mengxi has never seen it."


    "I haven''t seen it either, but I seem to have seen it in the nihilism of the leaders of nihilism." The leader said with a long sigh: "it''s a long lost Wuxiang skill. It''s recorded by nihilistic ambition that its power is amazing. It can attack and defend. It''s extraordinary, but it was lost more than a thousand years ago."


    Lin Mengxi had heard the master mention it, but because it was lost, there was no information about nihilism, so he didn''t understand: "master, have you found the Wuxiang skill?"


    The headmaster shook his head: "no, this is the move Han 3000 used to resist Ye Gucheng just now."


    Lin Mengxi was shocked: "headmaster, do you mean that Han 3000 can''t do any magic work? Isn''t that possible? "


    "That''s exactly what I doubt. Wuxiang''s miraculous skill was lost more than 1000 years ago, and the record of nihilist sect is broken. How can Han 3000 learn it after less than a few days in nihilist sect. But if it wasn''t for Wuxiang, what kind of magic did he use? I live in nihilism, but I don''t have this gesture in the Dharma The headmaster frowned.


    "In fact, it''s strange that ye Gucheng''s Liuhe mirror method is absolutely powerful although it''s really not hot. I thought Han 3000 had no chance to live, but I didn''t expect that this boy was not dead, but he could stand up." Lin Mengxi road.


    The headmaster thought of this, also not from a smile: "more rare is, he still has the energy to counterattack Ye Gucheng." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1723

    Lin Mengxi also gently smile: "Han 3000 this boy, really strange, a bit unpredictable, the leader asked me to investigate his background, I also check nothing."


    The leader shook his head helplessly: "just, these are not important. In private, you let Qin Shuang observe him more and teach him more. I see that he is good to Qin Shuang."


    "Yes, master." Lin Mengxi nodded.


    "All right, you go."


    After Lin Mengxi left, the headmaster sat back in his seat, still repeating Han 3000''s actions. The more he did, the more frowned he was.


    "Wuxiangshengong? Is Han 3000 really a long lost talent? "


    Inside, Han 3000 lives in Qin Shuang''s room. Qin Shuang''s boudoir is very beautiful, and the whole room is filled with a fresh but unique aroma. Lying on the bed of white silk, Han 3000 looks around curiously.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen the luxurious decoration, but he didn''t expect that Qin Shuang still has a pink girl''s heart under her cold appearance.


    Most of the decoration in the house is pink. All kinds of beautiful flowers and lovely collocations no longer show her private life.


    In fact, this is quite similar to Su Yingxia. She is strong on the outside, but gentle on the inside. The only difference between her and Su Yingxia is that Qin Shuang is really cold and cold to the bone.


    "Three thousand, drink this bowl of chicken soup." Just as Han 3000 was looking around, Qin Shuang came in with a bowl of chicken soup in her hand.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "elder martial sister, I just want to have a rest. I don''t need to make up for it."


    Qin frost Meidian a stare: "less nonsense, drink it."


    Han Sanqian is helpless. In fact, he doesn''t need such care. He does suffer from physical injuries, but he knows that they are all internal injuries. What this thing can do is to repair physical injuries. He can''t use them at all. At present, what he needs most is rest and rehabilitation.


    He didn''t want to go back to the vegetable garden. The basic reason was that he was afraid of the guy zhexinki who was looking for trouble and disturbing himself.


    But Qin Shuang is so sick.


    Seeing Han 3000 drinking chicken soup, Qin Shuang nodded with satisfaction: "darling, this is the way to be a slave. Listen to the master, you know?"


    Han 3000 rolled his eyes: "yes, master."


    See Han 3000 finished, Qin Shuang smile, get up to take the bowl back, and then look at Han 3000, a stoop, close to Han 3000 in front of him, take out his scarf, gently wipe Han 3000 mouth.


    Qin Shuang''s sudden approach made Han 3000 blush.


    She is so fragrant, and they have had several close contacts, and Han 3000 has seen her... So, every time she gets close, the allure of her is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    What''s more, she has been a disaster to the country and the people.


    "By the way, what would you like to eat at noon after drinking chicken soup?" Qin Shuang wiped her mouth and gave Han 3000 a faint smile.


    Han 3000 can see that her smile is a bit awkward. I think it should be that she usually smiles very little. At this time, she wants to show that kind and gentle appearance in front of Han 3000.


    "Whatever." Han 3000 embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ll tell the kitchen to order for you."


    At noon, Han Sanqian was silly. Qin Shuang said that he was going to order. As a result, he directly served a full table, and kampi was the whole table of Manchu and Han.


    After lunch, Qin Shuang disappeared again. What Han 3000 didn''t know was that all the food Qin Shuang ordered the kitchen to do was not actually what Qin Shuang ordered the kitchen to do. Instead, he worked hard from the ingredients to the whole cooking.


    So for dinner, Qin Shuang naturally needs time to prepare. Han 3000 is happy and free. He is in the house to repair his injury.


    In the vegetable garden, zhe Xuzi is basking in the sun under the service of Xiao sunspot. The arrival of Han 3000 really makes zhe Xuzi eat soft shelled turtles recently, but soft shelled turtles belong to soft shelled turtles, so we have to enjoy them.


    "Did you hear that? Elder martial brother Zhe, that bitch Han 3000, is in the limelight in the main hall today. Damn it, even elder martial sister Qin Shuang helps him. " Small sunspot side to fold virtual son massage, side disdain to say.


    Zhexinzi Baji twice and said lazily, "I heard that. Damn it, elder martial sister qinshuang took that bitch to the beast forest to catch lingchong, but she made a contribution to him."


    The little black boy sighed: "ah, I don''t know what elder martial sister qinshuang likes about that slut. Elder martial brother ye, when they went to the beast forest, they saw the boy pressing on elder martial sister qinshuang. But in this way, elder martial sister qinshuang didn''t investigate. Are you angry?"


    On hearing this, zhe Xuzi slapped him on the reclining chair and sat up. He was very angry and said, "can you be damned angry? Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, the goddess of nihilism, was taken advantage of by Han 3000, damn it


    "Elder martial brother Zhe, when the boy comes back, let''s deal with him." Small sunspot cold channel.


    Zhe Xuzi was stunned. After a moment, he lay back on the reclining chair: "come on! Elder martial brother Ye didn''t beat him in the main hall. How can we deal with him? What''s more, they are still the favorite slaves of elder martial sister Qin Shuang. " The little sunspot was not willing to say: "then let''s watch Han 3000 flaunt his power? Elder martial brother, actually I don''t care, but the key is you. Think about it. Han 3000 is so powerful outside. Can he listen to you when he comes back to the vegetable garden? With his current momentum, he will soon replace you. "¡° How is that possible? " Fold virtual son guilty murmured a, in the heart but was small black son raised a wake up¡° Why not? Elder martial brother Zhe, don''t forget that Han Sanqian is just a slave even if he is loved by elder martial sister Qin Shuang. If elder martial sister Qin Shuang wants to support him, can''t he be promoted step by step? He is a slave of the vegetable garden, and the first thing to bear the brunt is your position as a vegetable garden manager. " On hearing this, chubby''s eyes suddenly opened. That''s right. If Han 3000 wants to be upright, he must climb up step by step. His own garden management is his first step. It''s his own direct threat. Thinking of this, zhe Xuzi looked around and said, "what should we do?" The small black son laughs but does not speak, the eyes are chilly looking at fold empty son, this can fold empty son to anxious bosom, quickly pull his hand way: "you pour say." Small black son lightly a smile, then a face wretched way: "elder martial brother, four peaks newly bought that top-notch cook Niang hear but beauty is excellent, have interest?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1724

    On hearing this, zhe Xuzi''s fat little eyes were full of desire. He nodded frantically, like a brother pig: "Damn, I''ve heard that beauty is absolutely impossible. That little figure, that little face, oh, it''s really haunting me."


    The little sunspot nodded: "elder martial brother zhe Xuzi is really a knowledgeable person. The little cook is in our four peaks, but she is close to elder martial sister Qin Shuang."


    "Hey hey, soft cute, easy to push down?" Fold empty son wretched hands in the air to grasp.


    Little sunspot nodded.


    Zhe Xu Zi suddenly frowned again: "but what''s the relationship between the little cook and Han 3000?"


    "Small sunspot mysterious smile:" of course, there is a relationship, and, there is a great relationship


    Folding virtual son was wondering. At this time, little sunspot took out a small black box from his bag. Then, he gently opened it, shook it in front of folding virtual son, and closed the small box again.


    Zhe Xuzi didn''t understand and said, "what is it? It smells good. "


    "Hehe, is the best fragrance in the world Small black son bad smile way.


    Zhexinzi was delighted: "gather flowers and scatter?"


    "Little sunspot nodded:" elder martial brother really knows the goods. This is the most wonderful flower gathering powder in the world. Once it burns, you will feel dizzy. You can do whatever you want, and you will never remember what happened when you wake up


    "The most important thing is that it''s colorless and tasteless. It doesn''t leave any clues, does it?"


    Little sunspot a smile: "really so."


    "But I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with Han 3000?" Zhe Xuzi touched his head.


    Small sunspot mysterious smoke mouth: "let Han three thousand cool a cool."


    Seeing that zhe Xuzi still didn''t understand, little sunspot explained: "Han 3000 now relies on Qin Shuang''s doting on him. We can''t help him, but what if he loses Qin Shuang''s doting on him? The best way for a woman to give up on another man is for other women. "


    Zhe Xuzi was surprised and patted his thigh: "good idea, I''ll make the little cook dizzy at that time, and then let him have a relationship with Han 3000. Let''s catch the traitor in bed again? Little sunspot, you''re still smart. But... "


    Zhe Xuzi was in a low mood suddenly: "let Han 3000 take advantage of such an excellent little cook. I always feel very bad."


    Little sunspot laughed: "elder martial brother, I said that the best effect of Juhua powder is that those who are dazed don''t remember what happened in the middle! You''ve played. Can Han 3000 and the little cook know? "


    "Hey hey, black dog eat excrement, yellow dog suffer, little sunspot, OK."


    Folding virtual son to spirit, a butt from the chair stood up, happy that called a fart top fart top.


    He had been dreaming about the little cook for a long time. Otherwise, he would not have taken little sunspot and Zhang Jin to watch the maids take a bath that night, but he had been suffering from nihilism and had no way to do it.


    Now, with Han 3000 back pot, zhe Xuzi is happy to do so.


    "At that time, Han 3000 will be miserable. She will not only fail to play, but also carry the pot for me. At that time, elder martial sister Qin Shuang will not only hate him to the bone, but also let him play according to the rules of nihilism." Zhe Xuzi said with a smile, "when shall we act? Little sunspot, I can''t help it. "


    "Wait for Han 3000 to come back." The small black son eyes sinister hope one eye fold empty son, indifferent say.


    Fold virtual son completely excited with silly hang the same, did not find the taste of small sunspot this look, only know oneself happy repeatedly nod.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, little sunspot hurried out of the thatched cottage of the vegetable garden.


    Soon, he came to a grass, a huge tree, a body capital gently lean there, a small sunspot arrived, immediately knelt down, extremely respectful.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Elder martial brother, the deployment has been completed according to your instructions." Little sunspot replied.


    "Well, it''s done well. I''ll reward you when it''s done."


    Little sunspot was so excited that he said: "thank you, elder martial brother. When the plan starts, I will send the fat man to you and send the little cook here


    "Yes The man laughed.


    "The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. I don''t expect that the fat man will get any advantage. Once something happens, the fat man will be the culprit. Elder martial brother, it''s really a good plan!" Little sunspot complimented.


    "All right, back off, you and I meet, as little as possible." With that, the man left a green jade bottle and disappeared into the night.


    Little sunspot took the green jade bottle and was very excited for a moment.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the main hall was eating to death.


    At noon, Manchu and Han banquet, evening Manchu and Han banquet 2.0, but if the table is bigger, Han 3000 feels that there are more dishes.


    "Elder martial sister, are you raising elephants?" Han 3000 speechless looked at the whole four layers of dishes, quite speechless.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1725

    He didn''t even know where to take his chopsticks!


    "What is an elephant?" Qin Shuang said softly.


    "Elephant? oh It''s the Dragon elephant over there in our vegetable farm Han 3000 quickly thought of something similar to an elephant.


    "Oh, the Dragon elephant eats grass. It''s different." Qin Shuang did not understand Han 3000''s meaning and replied.


    Han 3000 lowered his head and lost completely.


    "I mean, I''m alone. You don''t have to prepare so many dishes for me. I can''t eat them." Han three thousand helpless way.


    Qin Shuang looks at the dishes and nods awkwardly. There are too many, but she always wants Han 3000 to eat well, but she doesn''t know what Han 3000 likes. So she makes all the dishes she can think of.


    Qin Shuang is about to speak, suddenly willow eyebrow light wrinkle, the whole person feel the body energy backflow, abnormal uncomfortable.


    At this time, Han 3000 just had a bite of food. Seeing Qin Shuang''s body full of light black energy, and Qin Shuang''s uncomfortable appearance, he felt bad.


    Han 3000 quickly gets up, closes the door of Qin Shuang''s room, and then helps Qin Shuang to the bedside.


    Han 3000 hardly needs to think about it. He also knows that Qin Shuang''s evil spirit has broken out again. Regardless of other things, he inputs his own energy into Qin Shuang''s back. After she gets better, Han 3000 picks up the sword.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ready?"


    Qin Shuang nodded, took out his demon sword and practiced the falling rain sword technique with Han 3000.


    When the sword technique is finished, Han 3000''s whole body vomits blood. Before his internal injury is healed, Han 3000 has to continuously activate his energy. Naturally, he can''t bear it. After the sword technique is finished, Han 3000''s whole body collapses and leans on the corner of the bed.


    With the help of the falling rain sword technique, Qin Shuang''s evil spirit has been suppressed. At this time, she runs to Han 3000 and helps him to the bed.


    Qin Shuang is afraid that Han 3000 will fall when she puts Han 3000 back on the bed, so she keeps very close and light. The distance between them is also very close. Han 3000 can even feel her hot breath.


    Han 3000 frowned. He couldn''t even move his body. He even meant that to Qin Shuang. This


    Qin Shuang''s face flushed slightly. It took several seconds to leave Han 3000.


    "Why do you care about me when you are so badly hurt?" Qin Shuang has some complaints.


    Han 3000 also took advantage of this to quickly transfer his mind, joking: "no way, I''m a slave, you want to have a mistake, I''m a slave will have no backing, can''t be bullied to death?"


    Speaking of this, Qin Shuang is suddenly a little disappointed. Tomorrow she will go to the main hall to practice. In fact, this is her dream for many years. Now her dream has come true, but she finds that she is a little unhappy.


    Because, it means that she will leave Sifeng for a long time.


    She was reluctant to give up. She didn''t know what she was reluctant to give up. Maybe it was Sifeng, maybe it was Lin Mengxi, maybe it was the lack of a slave.


    "I''m going to the main hall tomorrow. After that, I have to come back." Qin Shuang suddenly looks at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is looked at by her, don''t know what to say, in order to ease the embarrassment, Han 3000 smile: "after I have no backing."


    "Why don''t I tell the headmaster to let you go to the main hall with me?" Qin Shuang asked tentatively.


    Han 3000 shakes his head, shaking Qin Shuang''s heart down: "you''ve just been admitted, so soon you have to ask?"


    Qin Shuang nodded, which was really bad, but stubborn she still covered up her loss and said sarcastically, "you think I want to take you, don''t you think I''m not in Sifeng and you''ll be bullied to death? It doesn''t matter if you are going to die, but the problem is that the evil spirit in my body needs to be suppressed by someone. "


    "My life is cheap. How can I die so easily? So, I will keep this life and suppress the evil spirit for you. " Han 3000 said with a soft smile.


    Qin Shuang smiles, and then takes out a jade pendant from her arms. Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, she has gently hung it on Han 3000''s neck, and then says: "the heart is dangerous. I''ll send you a jade pendant. If someone bullies you, take it out, I can feel it, and then come back to save you."


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile, but he didn''t refuse. In terms of his current status and cultivation, Qin Shuang had to protect himself.


    "All right, but according to what you said, it''s not polite to come here. If you give me something, I''ll give you one." Han three thousand finish, gently read a sentence.


    Suddenly, he had a parrot in his hand, but his feathers were more gorgeous and beautiful. At the same time, he had a bird with a light blue fire on his body.


    Seeing the bird, Qin Shuang was shocked and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief. Then she looked at the bird in his hand with joy.


    "A hundred Firebirds? Han 3000 is a hundred Firebirds Qin Shuang cried out in surprise.


    Han three thousand smile: "looking for a long time, big no, only this initial stage of growth."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1726

    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 with her eyes like silk. She looks excited. She never dreamed that Han 3000 would give her a hundred Firebirds.


    A hundred Firebirds is a rare pet. Its living habits are very tricky. There must be fire and ice in the place where it lives. Otherwise, there will never be a hundred Firebirds. Although there are hundreds of animals in the forest, few people have found its trace for hundreds of years. Ye Kerou saw its guide when she was a child, so she fell in love with it at first sight.


    But if you really want to see it, Qin Shuang didn''t, and most people who believe in nihilism haven''t either. The hundred flamingos are more like a kind of spiritual pet in legend. They smell its name, but don''t see its shadow.


    Qin Shuang also regarded the hundred Firebirds as a kind of belief in the spiritual pet. She was satisfied to see them in her lifetime. Who ever thought that one day the hundred Firebirds would appear in front of her and still belong to her.


    Han 3000 hasn''t reflected it yet. Qin Shuang has given Han 3000 a big bear hug. Han 3000 can smell the faint fragrance on her body, as well as the softness and temperature of her skin.


    Then, Qin Shuang gets up and looks at Han 3000 affectionately, looking at the Firebird in Han 3000''s hand: "thank you."


    Han 3000 was a little embarrassed by her sudden embrace: "you''re welcome."


    Then he handed the Firebird to her.


    Qin Shuang with a hundred Firebirds, can''t put it down, happy like a child: "it''s beautiful, although not big enough, but I like it very much."


    It''s really difficult for Qin Shuang and others to find a hundred Firebirds, even if they can meet them, but it''s not difficult for Han 3000. As the king of beasts, what kind of favor he wants is just a matter of one word.


    After Han 3000 broke the forbidden area of the dead, Qin Shuang took care of him all the time, so he had nothing to do and asked Xiaobai to find a way to get it.


    "Just like it. Then you can play with birds. I''m busy with my work." Han three thousand finish, sit back on the bed, cross legged into the state.


    Qin Shuang gently smile: "I help you first, take off your coat."


    Qin Shuang finish, help Han 3000 will take off the coat, and then, use her energy, from the back to help Han 3000 carry energy, help him mediate.


    And at this time, outside the window, several disciples helplessly looked at the closed window, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Early the next morning, Qin Shuang went to the main hall to practice. After a night''s breathing adjustment, Han 3000 recovered with the help of Qin Shuang and himself. Although he didn''t recover, the rest needed a long time to recuperate.


    Han three thousand just want to go out to bask in the sun, at this time, but heard a few maidservant conversation.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that elder martial sister Qin Shuang was a typical human being. She was a very noble saint, but she was actually a dissolute girl."


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is the pride of our four peaks. If you want others to hear what you say, you can''t take it for granted."


    "Am I talking nonsense? What I said is true. Didn''t you hear the disciples on duty last night? This elder martial sister Qin Shuang and that Han Sanyi have dinner, then they close the door in a hurry, and then they are in the room. It''s hard for them to understand. "


    "No?"


    "Why not? For a while, elder martial sister Qin Shuang was playing with birds, and for a while, she was taking off her clothes for Han 3000. You said that if you were alone, what could it be if you didn''t do those things? "


    "Ah?"


    "Well, it seems that she can''t get close to any man in front of her, but in fact, she''s engaged in three or four affairs with a slave. It''s a disgrace to our reputation and our women''s respect. Such a person should let everyone know her true face."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned, and then directly pushed the door open.


    Seeing Han 3000 suddenly come out, several maidservants were shocked. They didn''t expect that there were other people in the room after elder martial sister Qin Shuang left.


    According to reason, even if someone, but after elder martial sister Qin Shuang left, shouldn''t that adulterer run away early?


    However, after a brief shock, the maidservant who just talked saw that it was Han 3000, and immediately looked at him with disdain.


    "Have you heard a word? Rumors kill people. You talk nonsense. Have you ever considered the consequences? " Han 3000 is not pleased of stare her way.


    The maid disdained to fight back and said, "of course, I know the consequences. The consequences are to expose you, the dogs and men, and let all the nihilists know what you two adulterers and prostitutes have done."


    Han 3000 forbeared his anger and frowned: "then tell the elder or leader of the peak sect. Soon, the whole nihilist will know about it. The question is, do you have the courage?"


    Maidservant immediately discontented of shut a voice, this words she how dare to say? The level gap is there. She is not qualified to see the leader or the elder of the peak sect: "ha ha, you are great now. Climb up the big tree of elder martial sister Qin Shuang and learn to press me with it? You and I are slaves, and I know that I can''t see them at all. "


    "I can take you." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The maidservant disdains to smile: "hum, you are all people who have an affair with Qin Shuang. I can''t fight you even if I''m a little maidservant. In the end, it''s not me who suffer." Han 3000 is really speechless by the rascal and shrewdness. She says everything, but it seems that she is not¡° Women''s jealousy is really a terrible thing. It''s also true that you, a low-level woman, are always far behind Qin Shuang, so you have to talk bitterly to find a sense of existence? " Han 3000 disdains to sneer. The best way to deal with 38 is to use the move of 38. The maid was really angry: "I used that Yang woman? But I don''t care about things that are all men. "¡° It''s true that if you want to be a man of your own identity and appearance, you''ll be naked on the ground, and even the pig won''t touch you. " Han three thousand finish, tut tut mouth. Even the girl next to her maid was amused by Han 3000. She felt a great shame on herself¡° Han 3000, you''re too disrespectful. Are you so merciless when talking to a woman? " The maid asked angrily. Han Sanqian hates this kind of person most in her life. When she''s wrong, she''s a disadvantaged group. When she''s right, you''re worse than her. If she''s just a child, she''s just as disgusting¡° Do you know it hurts to say something wrong? I thought you didn''t know. After all, what you said about Qin Shuang and me just now has a taste. " Han 3000 said with disdain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1727

    Handmaid hate hate looking at Han 3000, she is just biting her ears, but Han 3000 is not polite to her face.


    The maid insisted: "it''s you who are wrong to speak. What I said is just the truth."


    "Then I''m telling the truth." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han 3000 said, without looking back, directly went back to Qin Shuang''s house, leaving the maid''s whole popularity stamping her feet. Han 3000 wanted to tell her that she misunderstood the truth, but after a few words, Han 3000 felt that there was no need to waste time on such people.


    These people want to have an accident with someone better than themselves, and then they can talk about it and destroy that person.


    Although it''s not good for them to do this, they don''t care. What they want is to slowly destroy the people she envies or dislikes, so as to satisfy their abnormal and distorted values.


    Therefore, no matter what Han 3000 said, she would not believe it at all, or even if the facts were in front of her, she would prefer to turn a blind eye, or believe something she would like to believe.


    Back in the inner room, as soon as Han 3000 sat down, someone knocked on the door outside.


    Han three thousand gas don''t hit a place, this slut, say she a few don''t know to repent, still dare to send to come to find yourself? Think of this, Han three thousand the whole popularity rush of a get up, turn round bang of a then opened the door.


    "You haven''t found enough to scold? Do you want to send those who are cheap? " Han 3000 gritted his teeth.


    Han 3000 doesn''t like this kind of gossip. Another important thing is that no matter how he scolds Han 3000, he doesn''t want to influence anyone because of himself.


    Especially Qin Shuang, who has been helping himself since he came to the world.


    Hearing Han 3000''s scolding, the visitor lowered his head and shrunk his neck timidly.


    Han Sanqian looked down and felt embarrassed. Standing in front of her, she was a girl with simple clothes, but very beautiful appearance. Her soft hair was combed in the flowing sea, and her two ponytails were slightly tied behind her. She was very lovely and bright.


    Because she was scolded by Han 3000, she lowered her head, and her face, soft and about to drip water, turned a little red.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Did Xiao Tao disturb you?" She whispered a word, the voice as Cui Ming, gentle circulation, good to hear Qinren heart.


    Han 3000 felt his head with regret: "I''m sorry, I thought it was the maids just now. By the way, come in. What can I do for you? "


    Xiao Tao lowers his head and walks in gently. He looks up at Han 3000: "my name is Xiao Tao. I''m a new cook. I''m here to ask you what would you like to eat at noon?"


    Different from Qin Shuang''s magic eyes, Xiao Tao''s eyes are big, watery, very clear and beautiful. They are like peaches and water, which makes people want to have a kiss.


    "Ah?" Han 3000 was a little stupefied by her expectation, and her reaction was half a beat slower.


    Han 3000 has seen a lot of top beauties, no matter Qi Yiyun or Su Yingxia, they are all the best among them. However, after coming to the world of all directions, they are still gorgeous by Qin Shuang and Xiao Tao.


    Qin Shuang is the beauty of frost, just like the goddess above, and Xiao Tao is the temptation of the neighbor. It is pure, but it is so pure and magical that it can always arouse people''s desire to beat her down and ravage her madly.


    It''s strange, but it''s true.


    "Before leaving today, elder martial sister Qin Shuang specially came to the kitchen and told Xiao Tao to come to see what you want to eat when the young master gets up. Xiao Tao can arrange it for him." Peach respectfully way.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Qin Shuang really takes himself as a patient.


    "Don''t work so hard. I''ll leave later. Go back." Han three thousand smile, turn back to prepare to pack up their own things.


    Han Sanqian knows that he can''t live here any more. Originally, he wanted to use this place to escape from zhe Xuzi and others, but what he never expected was that it gave birth to different incidents.


    Taking Han 3000''s character as an example, even if he went back to zhexinki to kill him, he would never want to stay here to lead those rumors.


    Therefore, Han 3000 plans to go back. Besides, although his injury is still there, at least it does not affect his normal activities.


    When Han 3000 looks back, he sees Xiao Tao still standing there, her delicate body trembling slightly, and the tears of the elite slowly fall down her white cheek.


    Han 3000 suddenly a little at a loss, the woman crying in front of him, basically his soft Le, flurried: "what''s the matter? What is this


    "Young master, you are going to leave. Is there something wrong with Xiaotao''s service to you, or something that makes you unhappy?" Xiao Tao sobbed his grievance.


    Han 3000 is a little big. He doesn''t mean that at all.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1728

    "I didn''t mean that." Han three thousand incomparable road.


    Xiaotao cried: "if you don''t have this meaning, why don''t you let Xiaotao cook for you?"


    "I have something urgent to leave here, so..." Han 3000 was puzzled and thought of walking out, but Xiao Tao was directly in front of Han 3000. He moved and Xiao Tao blocked.


    "Oh, my aunt, what are you going to do. Well, if not, I''ll eat your cooking, so that you can make friends with elder martial sister Qin Shuang. However, another place, OK? "Han 3000 compromise.


    Xiao Tao raised her tearful eyes and looked at Han 3000 waterily: "where are you going?"


    "You can go anywhere. Anyway, you can''t stay in this room." Han three thousand headache way.


    Xiao Tao nodded: "come with me, young man."


    Follow Xiaotao, all the way out of the main hall of Sifeng, straight down the mountain for about half a mile, to the kitchen of Sifeng. The kitchen is more like a palace of emperors in ancient earth. It covers a huge area. There are many kinds of houses in it. Han 3000 walked in and walked around for several times before he reached several big houses in the northwest corner.


    "Young master, there is the main hall of the kitchen. You can have a rest. Xiao Tao has prepared the meal and will take it for you. By the way, what would you like to eat?" Although Xiaotao is smiling, there are still tears on her face.


    Han 3000 touched his head: "is there a lot of people in that place?"


    "That''s the dining place for the maids in our kitchen department. There are many maids to serve you."


    "I don''t mean that, otherwise, can you find me a place with few people? It''s better for you and me. " Han 3000 is afraid of human words. He doesn''t want to be involved in this matter. If it''s not for Xiao Tao''s appearance, Han 3000 can''t refuse. Otherwise, he doesn''t even want to eat.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Xiao Tao was a little worried: "however, there is no place like this in the kitchen except the guest hall. Xiao Tao is afraid that he will be wronged."


    "Farewell, young master. I''m also a slave. I''m in the vegetable garden on the hillside. Why don''t I go to the kitchen?" Han 3000.


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "the kitchen fumes are too big. It''s dirty. If you don''t like it, can you wait in Xiao Tao''s room? At least, the environment there is better. "


    Han 3000 nodded, no matter where he went, as long as no one, less gossip on the line.


    A moment later, Xiao Tao and Han 3000 come to a small house on the inside. The outer wall is old, and the door is old. However, compared with the shabby thatched cottage Han 3000 lives in, it is not a little bit better.


    Walking into the inner room, Han 3000 was quite surprised. It was completely new, and the room layout was very beautiful. The room was also very clean, with a faint fragrance.


    It''s a good place. It''s a little far away from the main hall. There are flowers and trees around it. It''s very quiet and very comfortable: "are you alone here?"


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "a sister and I live here, because we are responsible for the breakfast of Sifeng every day, so we are closer to the kitchen."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "OK, then you go to be busy. By the way, I can''t eat much if I cook a few less dishes."


    Peach line a gift, gently back out.


    Han 3000 had nothing to do, so he walked out of the house and wandered around.


    Nearby, there was a row of houses. At this time, there was a room with fireworks. Han 3000 knew that the place should be the kitchen.


    After waiting for more than an hour, it was almost noon when Xiao Tao came over with a tray with several dishes on it.


    Han 3000 quickly walked past, Xiao Tao shook his head and insisted on carrying himself into the room.


    After putting the food, Xiao Tao politely said, "young master, these are Xiao Tao''s specialties. Try them."


    Han Sanqian nodded, picked up the chopsticks and tasted it. It had to be said that Xiaotao''s craftsmanship was really good, and the taste was the best. Han Sanqian couldn''t help but thumbed up: "Sifeng has a cook like you, it''s the blessing of Sifeng."


    "Thank you for your praise. By the way, take your time. Xiao Tao has made some dishes. I''ll take them for you." Xiao Tao smiles and retreats.


    Han 3000 is not polite. He just picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. To tell you the truth, Han 3000 traveled all over the world, but Xiao Tao really deserves to be the first one in terms of how delicious the food is.


    Looking at her young age, I didn''t expect that she was a great cook.


    It''s just a pity that I''m a slave, and I''ll lose my fortune later.


    This also makes Han 3000 from the initial don''t want to eat, completely become really fragrant, less than a moment, Han 3000 has four dishes on the table looted, Baqi mouth, originally wanted to eat, but found that Xiaotao to this meeting, has not come.


    Han Sanqian put down his chopsticks and walked slowly out of the house. Just a few steps later, he heard the insulting sound of the kitchen and the sound of some dishes breaking.


    Han 3000 frowned and hurried to the kitchen.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1729

    At the door of the kitchen, the kitchen was in a mess. There were several broken dishes on the ground, some lettuce residue in the kitchen, and some cooked food on the chopping board. It looked delicious.


    At this time, Xiaotao falls down in a corner of the kitchen and weeps pitifully. Next to her, there is a middle-aged woman with a big figure and older age. She is holding a torch in her hand and her face is full of discontent and anger.


    "Tell you, I want to take your food, that is to look up to you, don''t give his mother''s face shameless." The middle-aged woman said angrily.


    Xiao Tao sobbed softly: "but sister Yang, these dishes are all made by me for Han 3000. If you really want them, can I make them for you soon?"


    The middle-aged woman was so rude that she said, "don''t talk nonsense. If I want to take it, I''ll take it. Do I have to get your consent? Besides, what about Han 3000? He''s just a garbage slave. Can he afford it? Relying on elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s favor and being a little white face, does he really think he is great? I Pooh


    "But Yang elder sister..." Xiao Tao wanted to say something else, but he didn''t dare to say it when he saw the fierce body and evil spirit of the middle-aged woman.


    Just now, Xiao Tao was preparing to serve the last few dishes to Han 3000, but she did not expect to meet Yang Jie, who came back. Without saying a word, she wanted to snatch these meals from Xiao Tao. The purpose was to give them to Ruoyu, the elder martial sister she had been courting.


    Although Xiao Tao hasn''t been to Sifeng for a long time, her cooking skills are unique. Yang Jie''s skill is naturally not as good as Xiao Tao''s. Therefore, in order to coax Ruoyu elder martial sister well, Yang Jie takes Xiao Tao''s food and pretends to make it herself.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Xiaotao not only didn''t let herself take it, but also robbed herself, which made sister Yang angry. Xiaotao''s behavior not only didn''t give her face, but also destroyed her plan.


    For her, although Ruoyu is the second elder martial sister of Sifeng, ranking second to Qin Shuang, Ruoyu is responsible for the big and small affairs of Sifeng. Therefore, Ruoyu is not lighter than Qin Shuang. It''s better to please such a person than Han 3000.


    That''s bullshit! Maybe one day Qin Shuang is tired of playing, Han 3000 is nothing.


    "I warn you, Xiao Tao, I''ve taken the things. If you dare to rob again, be careful that I break your leg. As for Han 3000, go back and tell him that his food is all that he has to eat." Finish saying, Yang elder sister directly a get up, pick up a side of the wooden ladle, directly in the swill bucket to hard scoop full of a ladle.


    Then, feeling disgusted, she threw the wooden ladle full of swill on the chopping board: "take this for him."


    Xiao Tao looks at the swill in embarrassment. How can it be eaten? Most of these things are used to feed Xianling pig.


    "Sister Yang, this is not OK." Tao''s dilemma.


    Yang elder sister suddenly face a cold: "what can''t?"? This thing can be eaten by the Xianling pig of Sifeng. What can he not eat as a poor slave? Besides, with his cheap mouth, can you tell the difference between swill and soup? It''s easy to fool around and it''s over. "


    Finish saying, Yang elder sister takes disdain of ridicule, carry the dish that do well on chopping board, put in tray, elated turn round and then want to go out.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Han 3000 standing at the door. Her face was full of embarrassment.


    "Look... What are you looking at?" Yang elder sister strong pretend calm way.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Young master Han." When she saw Han 3000, Xiao Tao lowered her head with guilt. The food she cooked for Han 3000 was robbed because she failed to protect it. Therefore, she felt very sorry for Han 3000.


    Hearing the name, sister Yang was stunned, and then looked up and down at Han 3000. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth pulled out and said with disdain and sneer, "so you are Han 3000. You look like a dog. No wonder elder martial sister Qin Shuang will take a fancy to you."


    Finish saying these, Yang elder sister wriggles a big buttock, toe Gao Qi ang of will walk.


    When passing by Han 3000, she even made a special cold hum to ridicule Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He disdains such a person as Yang Jie. After all, in Han 3000''s eyes, she''s just a clown. It''s really a way to lower her level to deal with such a person.


    But at this time, sister Yang patronizes and mocks Han 3000, but she doesn''t pay attention to her feet. She falters. With a scream, she even falls on the ground with a tray. Not only does she come here to chew the mud, but more importantly, the dishes in the tray are also on her head.


    After a while, sister Yang was in a mess.


    Han 3000 shakes his head. I''m afraid it''s the villain''s own day. He''s going to go into the kitchen to pull up Xiao Tao. At this time, sister Yang roars at Han 3000 angrily behind him: "Han 3000, stop the hell for me!"


    Han 3000 frowned and looked back at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "You''re so insidious, you''re so insidious? Deliberately stumbling? " Yang elder sister angry voice roars a way.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that no one would trip her. She fell down by accident. But when she watched the food spread all over the floor, not only could Ruoyu not please her, but also Ruoyu was upset because she didn''t have the food. There was no place to spread the fire in her heart.


    Han 3000 happens to be nearby. He can not only vent his anger, but also carry the pot with him. Han 3000 said impatiently: "although I am a slave, you are also a slave. Therefore, everyone is equal. You should be polite. Secondly, I''m Han 3000, and I''m sitting on the end. I''m not interested in tripping you. "¡° Be polite, I Pooh, you deserve it? Han 3000, I tell you, these meals are for elder martial sister Ruoyu. You trip me and make me scatter things. I see how you can bear it! Xiao Tao, what are you still doing? Why don''t you make one in a hurry? You invited Han 3000. He''s in trouble. Do you think you can run away? " Xiao Tao is kind-hearted and simple. She is scared by sister Yang, but she can''t care about the pain. She bites her teeth and gets up. Then she hurriedly cleans up the kitchen and prepares to cut vegetables. Just as she was about to cut, a big hand slowly grasped her lotus arm. She looked up and saw that Han 3000 was pulling her, and she was very close to her. Her face turned red: "Mr. Han..." Han 3000 shook his head at her and said in a soft voice, "if you don''t do it, she''ll rob your food and beat you. It''s ok if you don''t care with her, Why should she pay for her own mistakes? " With that, Han 3000 took up the swill. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1730

    Han 3000 knows that he is a slave, so he often doesn''t want to make trouble, but just because he is patient doesn''t mean he has no bottom line.


    This Yang elder sister is really too much, even Han 3000 can''t see it.


    "Isn''t that her masterpiece? Then let her take this. " Han three thousand toward Yang elder sister carrying swill.


    That meaning is very obvious but, Yang elder sister Dun gas of in situ Leng for three seconds.


    Then, she exclaimed: "well, you Han 3000, you dare to give the swill to elder martial sister Ruoyu. You are really rebellious and against the heaven."


    "It''s your right to give it to anyone. All I know is that when you come into the kitchen, you do it." Han three thousand finish, directly to Yang elder sister''s position a throw.


    The wooden ladle fell on the ground, and the swill spilled all over the ground. Sister Yang was in a hurry to avoid the swill splashing on her body.


    Yang elder sister fiercely stares at Han 3000, in the heart a fury, in the hand directly transports the weak energy, attacks toward Han 3000.


    Elder sister Yang has been flattering elder martial sister Ruoyu for a long time. Therefore, when Ruoyu is happy, she will teach her two moves. Because of these two moves, elder sister Yang almost brags in the female slaves in the kitchen. She is a famous bully in the kitchen department.


    See mouth fight but Han 3000, Yang elder sister natural habit with their own consistent way, force suppression.


    She wants to knock down Han 3000 and ask him to kneel down and apologize in order to calm her anger.


    However, she met Han 3000 today. For Han 3000, sister Yang''s attack and energy are no different from that of a child.


    Just sideways a let, then perfectly avoid her attack, Han 3000 helplessly shake his head: "I don''t like to touch women, reasonable reasoning can?"


    Hearing this, sister Yang not only didn''t restrain at all, but became more and more arrogant. She thought Han 3000 was afraid, so she attacked Han 3000 again.


    Han 3000 dodges, and sister Yang attacks again. After several times in a row, Han 3000 loses patience because he is avoiding everywhere. However, sister Yang is more and more proud of her attack, and even attacks Han 3000 several times.


    Han 3000 doesn''t doubt that if he didn''t have a higher cultivation, he might have died in the hands of sister Yang today.


    Backhand a block, Han 3000 a little hard, directly pushed Yang elder sister, although he did not want to hit a woman, but this old woman is too much.


    Yang Jie is still immersed in the pleasure and longing of killing Han 3000. How could she expect that Han 3000 would suddenly fight back? One of them is unstable, and the whole person immediately runs towards the kitchen outsider, then tramples on the air, and once again falls a dog to gnaw mud.


    Coincidentally, in front of her, just a pool of swill, Yang sister this side down, directly to a happy drink.


    "It seems that sister Yang likes her own cooking. If she falls on the ground, she has to drink it quickly." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    See such a picture, one side of the peach quietly cover mouth snicker, but afraid of Yang elder sister to see, she soon forbeared to smile.


    Sister Yang lay on the ground and felt the disgusting smell of swill into her nose and mouth. The great humiliation made her whole body tremble madly!


    "Han 3000, I killed you." Yang elder sister whole person angrily gets up, on the twisted face also hangs several rotten vegetables.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile. At this time, Xiao Tao grabs Han 3000''s arm and whispers in a worried voice: "Mr. Han, go away quickly, elder sister Yang..."


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. Facing the Yang elder sister who rushes up again, he just moves a little energy in his hand and blocks her five meters away directly. No matter how angry she is, she just can''t move forward in the same place.


    Xiao Tao''s worried eyes are full of joy. She is worried about Han 3000''s safety, but now she is relieved. Moreover, she is very grateful to Han 3000. Sister Yang is too much. Even she can''t help trying to teach her a lesson, but she doesn''t have that ability.


    See almost, Han 3000 gently withdraw energy, lost the center of Yang elder sister again fell a dog gnawed mud.


    "Do you want to play? I''m afraid that the swill will not be enough for you to replenish your strength. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Yang elder sister angrily looks at Han 3000, nameless fire is almost Han 3000 points to the highest, but she also knows that she is not Han 3000''s opponent, fight again, suffer losses and injuries are their own.


    "Well, Han 3000, you have seed! You broke the lunch of elder martial sister Ruoyu. Now you hit me. I won''t let you go. You wait for me. I''ll tell elder martial sister Ruoyu to go now. " Get up from the ground, Yang elder sister embarrassed side scold side fall flustered and flee.


    Watching sister Yang run away, Xiao Tao takes a long breath and smiles on her face.


    But soon, she was very worried: "Mr. Han, you''d better go quickly. Later, if elder sister Yang comes to elder martial sister Ruoyu, it will be troublesome."


    Han three thousand smile: "nothing, go back to dinner."


    At this time, sister Yang, after escaping from the kitchen, ran all the way to the main hall of Sifeng. At this time, Ruoyu was tasting tea gently, waiting for the arrival of lunch.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1731

    At this time, Yang sister ran into the inner room, if the rain frowned, then, the jade finger gently covered his nose, could not help but voice: "you fell into the cesspit? So smelly? "


    As soon as she saw Ruoyu, sister Yang was crying. She cried for her father and mother. She hammered the ground and cried out in pain: "sister Ruoyu, you have to make the decision for me. I''m more bitter than the bitter gourd in the vegetable garden."


    If the rain impatient stare at her: "don''t come in front of me this set, in the end is how."


    Sister Yang''s acting skills were excellent. After hearing this, she stopped crying and said, "sister Ruoyu, I''ve been bullied. I''m making lunch for you. I just made it. I met Han 3000. Do you know Han 3000? It''s the wild man of elder martial sister Qin Shuang... No, the slave. "


    "And then?" If rain coagulates eyebrow to ask a way.


    Elder sister Yang said that she was going to cry again, with a runny nose and tears: "Han 3000, relying on the support of elder martial sister Qin Shuang, he had to grab the food prepared by the slave girl. The slave girl said that it was prepared for elder martial sister Ruoyu, but he didn''t care about it. He took a bucket of swill and asked the slave girl to send it to you to eat. Of course, the slave girl would quit and bully her, How can you bully elder martial sister Ruoyu? Therefore, my servant complained about your injustice. When he was aggrieved in a few words, he became angry and beat me


    Finish saying, Yang elder sister is again a wail big cry, almost a pair of hears sad, listen to the scene of tears.


    With this acting skill, she can cry for the filial son of a village.


    If the rain is also made by her some headache, the spirit is a little weak, Yang elder sister this splashy fight wild Kung Fu, even she also some can''t stand.


    "Well, well, don''t cry, so you''re looking for me to give you justice, right?" Ruoyu frowned and asked.


    Hearing this, sister Yang stopped to cry, came to the spirit, loyal way: "I''m humble, I don''t care whether I''m fair or not, but I''m really angry that Han 3000, Ruoyu, elder martial sister, you''re not the same thing."


    If the rain impatiently stood up: "OK, you this set, less in front of me, I do not understand you?" Yang Jie''s personality, if the rain naturally clear, she is not that kind of fool, let others abet, on the contrary, she ice snow smart, the management of Sifeng is quite good.


    Otherwise, she won''t let Lin Mengxi rest assured that all the affairs of Sifeng will be handed over to her.


    She hardly needs to think about it. She can tell the real process of things from her words. It must be that she has done too much, but she is not good at learning. She has been taught a lesson. When she comes back, she makes up her own right and wrong and wants to vent her evil spirit.


    Originally, if you are not good at learning, you have nothing to say.


    But as the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Even if sister Yang is wrong, Han 3000, a little slave, has no right to teach her own people.


    Yang elder sister was if rain a see through, low head dare not speak.


    "Where is he?" If the rain is cold.


    Yang Jie quickly looked up: "it''s over there in the kitchen."


    Ruoyu hums coldly and starts to walk towards the kitchen. Sister Yang, hehe Yile, gets up quickly and follows Ruoyu behind.


    Han 3000 and Xiao Tao have just returned to the inner room. At this time, Ruoyu has already brought several disciples and Yang Jie to the door.


    See Han three thousand, although Yang elder sister stands at the back, but still can''t say on the face of proud!


    Han Sanqian gently smiles and comforts Xiao Tao, who is already pale beside him. He gets up and walks out of the door. He salutes and says respectfully, "Han Sanqian has seen elder martial sister Ruoyu."


    If the rain coldly glanced at Han 3000 and coldly said, "don''t be polite. Why do I come here? You should be clear in your heart?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and nods. He is about to speak. At this time, he suddenly feels that there is an invisible force at his knee, squeezing himself desperately to make himself kneel down.


    Han San quickly gritted his teeth to resist, but he still had to bend down at his knee.


    If the rain cold voice a smile: "can''t see, Qin frost teaches you well." Finish saying, she fiercely increases strength.


    Han Sanqian immediately felt that his knees were completely out of control, and his whole body was leaning forward. He quickly tried his best to resist, and at the same time, he simply leaned more along the posture of dumping his body, so that his body would drop directly to the ground, and then he would support the ground with his hands in a push up shape.


    "A bit of backbone." If the rain cold voice a smile: "I would like to see, how long you can hold."


    Han 3000''s forehead is cold and sweaty, and his knee is under the pressure of the mountain. At this time, his supporting hand starts to tremble slightly. Han 3000 knows that he can''t hold it any more.


    Suddenly, at this time, Ruoyu, who is quite proud, suddenly feels that her knee is suddenly pushed by gravity, and the whole person is about to fall forward and kneel down. Although she supports with energy in time, the whole person is also surprised. I can''t believe that she looks at Han 3000!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1732

    What''s going on?


    This guy hit back! Moreover, the way as like as two peas is almost the same.


    And the most important thing is that Han 3000''s counterattack almost made him kneel down.


    Although Ruoyu only intends to punish Han 3000, her knee pressing skill is her own unique experience. There are no two families in the whole Sifeng. How can Han 3000 do it by herself?!


    Unless they are much higher than their own accomplishments, even Qin Shuang of the same generation can never copy their own moves.


    Although Ruoyu was shocked and confused, she could not subdue a slave even as a formal disciple, which would be ridiculous.


    In his hand, Han 3000 suddenly feels that several mountains are pressing on him. Let alone insisting on resistance, even if he wants to breathe normally, it becomes extremely difficult.


    Han 3000 clenches her teeth tightly and tries her best to support her with both hands. Meanwhile, the light golden light floats on her body. Ruoyu''s knee suddenly bends fiercely. Even though she has already used her energy to resist and is preparing, she doesn''t expect that her knee will suddenly increase greatly.


    If yu bends half of his knee and furiously recovers it, he will still falter after all, and Han 3000 can''t cope with the huge pressure on him. With a bang, although he seems to be less than 20 or 30 centimeters above the ground, he is just like falling down from a height of 10000 meters, shaking the ground.


    Ruoyu was shocked. A little slave almost knelt down to him when she tried her best to deal with it. It''s incredible. Fortunately, she finally let Han 3000 lie down in front of him, although the only flaw is that he didn''t kneel down in front of him as he expected.


    But by this time, if the rain can subdue Han 3000, she doesn''t want to have other changes in duosheng.


    Yang Jie naturally doesn''t know how strong the two men''s invisible fight was just now. In her eyes, if elder martial sister Yu makes a move, Han 3000 will be directly subdued. At this time, she looks at Han 3000 lying on the ground with a proud face, as if she was the one who knocked Han 3000 down just now.


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, Xiao Tao quickly knelt down and pleaded with Ruoyu: "elder martial sister Ruoyu, please let Mr. Han go. Today''s business is not his business, but..."


    Yang Jie naturally panics when she hears that Xiao Tao wants to speak. She absolutely can''t let Xiao Tao tell the truth.


    "Xiao Tao, shut up. You don''t have the right to talk here. You can figure out your position." Yang elder sister cold voice way.


    Xiao Tao looks at Yang elder sister in fear. She knows that if she tells the truth, Yang elder sister won''t make herself better this evening. She will beat herself black and blue, but she still gripes her teeth. Han 3000 is punished by Ruoyu elder martial sister for helping her. If she doesn''t hear about it for her selfish desire, she can''t do it.


    "Elder martial sister Ruoyu, although Xiao Tao is humble, what he says is true..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say it." Ruoyu drinks it with a cold, arrogant voice, and at the same time glances at Han 3000 on the ground. He hums, "I''m not interested in knowing what''s going on between you slaves. But Han 3000, beating a dog depends on the master. Qin Yang is my slave. You don''t even ask, you start beating my slave. This time, it''s a lesson for you."


    "Do you understand?"


    See Han 3000 don''t speak, if rain cold voice way.


    Han three thousand crack mouth a smile, don''t answer at all.


    "Han 3000, let me ask you something." If the rain doesn''t feel good.


    Han 3000 still didn''t answer. Xiao Tao was worried. He knelt down and climbed up to Han 3000. He gently grabbed his arm and said in an urgent voice: "Mr. Han, you should say it."


    Obviously, if the rain should stop at that time, as long as Han 3000 is soft at this time, it should be over.


    If the rain''s heart, also really think so, to Han three thousand small punishment, also save their face, she also don''t want to cause more trouble.


    But Han 3000 doesn''t let go at all, which makes Xiaotao feel at a loss. If it rains, the whole person is more and more frustrated.


    "Han 3000, are you dead?" If the rain is cold, he shouts.


    At this time, sister Yang hurried forward: "if elder martial sister Ruoyu, he doesn''t accept it at all. I don''t think he has been beaten enough!"


    "Do you have your share here? What are you? " If the rain is angry by Han 3000, she is now a bit frustrated by Han 3000. She also has no good tone towards sister Yang, the chief culprit of this gossip.


    Sister Yang shrinks her neck and dare not speak.


    "Han 3000, talk to me." If the rain cold drink, at the same time increase strength, directly will Han 3000 lift a few meters.


    After several rounds of rolling, Han 3000 lay on his back. His internal injury, which was not healed, was made worse by Ruoyu, and a faint bloodstain flowed from the corner of his mouth. However, Han 3000 still just closed his mouth, his eyes full of disdain.


    "You


    If the rain is so urgent that I don''t know what to say, what does Han 3000 mean?


    Xiao Tao runs to Han 3000 and squats down. He wants to help him, but he is afraid of hurting him. The whole person is so anxious that his tears are spinning: "Mr. Han, just talk. OK, just be Xiao Tao''s plea." Said, Xiaotao directly kowtow to Han 3000, Han 3000 helpless smile, gently stopped Xiaotao: "nothing, you don''t have to worry."¡° But... "Hearing Han 3000''s words, Xiao Tao''s heart finally calms down, but Han 3000''s words are rejecting herself, which makes her eyes full of worry. Hear Han 3000 speak, if the rain cold hum, don''t turn your head, waiting for Han 3000 to come to apologize and admit your mistake. Han Sanqian stands up with the help of Xiao Tao and walks all the way. But to Ruoyu''s surprise, Han Sanqian goes to Xiao Tao''s room after he gets up. He doesn''t intend to apologize to her at all. If the rain is infuriated, she should be ignored by him. Does she want to lose face¡° Han 3000, you stop for me, you don''t think I exist, do you? Don''t forget, you are a little slave. If the rain wants you to live, I will live, and if it wants you to die, I will die! " If the rain said, the right hand suddenly picked up the energy. Yang elder sister that call an excited, difference clap hands to applaud of let if rain kill Han 3000. Facing Ruoyu''s right hand, Xiaotao grabs Han 3000 in a panic. She knows that if Han 3000 doesn''t stop, the attack from elder martial sister Ruoyu will definitely be launched. Then Han 3000 will be dead. Han Sanqian stood up and looked at Ruoyu. He stopped. Then, he glanced at her right hand again. With a smile, he turned and walked towards the inner room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1733

    If yu thought Han 3000 was going to stop, she would smile a little, but he just glanced and turned away. She would never forget the disdainful smile in Han 3000''s eyes when she looked back!


    In Ruoyu''s life, I have never seen anyone dare to look at himself with such contempt. That''s right, no matter who it is!


    She has been smart and gifted since childhood. She is the only favorite in the family. After joining nihilism, she is also one of the proudest disciples of Sifeng. If she doesn''t kill Qin Shuang halfway, even that one will have to be cancelled.


    But even if there is Qin Shuang, her accomplishments are second only to Qin Shuang''s. with master''s respect, she is in charge of all the affairs of the four peaks.


    Most of the time, she is just below one person and above ten thousand people in Sifeng. Everywhere she goes, no one will give in to her disciples or slaves.


    But today, Han 3000 not only didn''t give in to her, but also swept her eyes with a very disdainful and disdainful look.


    If the rain strong self-esteem, in that kind of eyes, almost fragmented.


    It''s like he looks like he''s a monkey jumping up and down.


    If the rain completely angry, raise the right hand directly to Korea three thousand attack.


    Ruoyu''s disciple quickly grabbed her hand and said in embarrassment: "elder martial sister, no, Han 3000 is actually elder martial sister qinshuang''s person. If he has any problems, elder martial sister qinshuang can''t explain them."


    "Yes, elder martial sister. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang is the daughter of master and the disciple of nihilism. If she wants to investigate, we will be in trouble."


    "For Qin Yang''s sake, we don''t have to fight like this. We''ve hurt our friendship with elder martial sister Qin Shuang."


    Looking at a group of disciples'' dissuasion, Ruoyu hesitated. Although it was important in front of her, what they said was reasonable. She didn''t have to influence her relationship with Qin Shuang for the sake of being a slave.


    She doesn''t care about Qin Shuang. The problem is that Qin Shuang is the daughter of master. Once master knows, it will affect her future.


    But think of Han 3000 that disdain eyes, if the rain and really can''t swallow this bad breath!


    "Well, Han 3000, don''t say that my elder martial sister doesn''t give you a chance. Since you don''t admit your mistake all the time, I believe you have something else to hide. You might as well say it and let me judge justice. I''m in charge of the affairs of Sifeng. If you have grievances, even my people, I will never tolerate it!"


    If the rain thinks about it, it''s the best way to save face and be a good man.


    Han 3000 really stopped, just when Ruoyu was ready to wait for him to speak, Han 3000 snorted a disdainful sound, turned and went directly into the inner room.


    Then, for Ruoyu, there is only a cold door!


    If the rain heart ten thousand Grass Mud Horse gallop by, really don''t give face, the slightest don''t give face, ah, he has retreated second, don''t want to pursue this matter, but Han 3000 is still not willing to climb down the ladder, this is alive to die in situ, can''t move!


    If the rain is so angry that the eyes are a little bigger than usual, the breath between the nose is more rapid and audible. Now she really wants to rush over and burn down the broken house!


    A group of disciples did not expect that Han 3000 would do this!


    If the rain is directly in the same place, not to mention a slave, even those real beginners dare not.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward, even the air Buddha became embarrassed. After a long time, someone said: "elder martial sister..."


    If the rain''s fist has been clenched tightly, looking at the opposite house, gnashing teeth, door-to-door vent, the result has become door-to-door humiliation, but he just can''t take that boy how!


    Are you angry or not?!


    "Back... Back." If the rain eyes closed, very difficult light voice.


    A group of disciples nodded. If only it didn''t rain, they were worried that things would get worse and worse, and they would not be able to end.


    Back in the hall, Ruoyu sat on the bench, panting.


    Yang elder sister poured a cup of tea quickly at this time, brought it to Ruoyu, pondered for a moment, and said cautiously: "elder martial sister, you have a cup of tea to calm down. I have already said that Han 3000, that bitch, relying on elder martial sister Qin Shuang, doesn''t pay attention to anyone at all."


    Obviously, sister Yang is still adding oil and fire.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ruoyu''s whole face looked at her coldly. Before she reflected it, there was a loud noise on her face. The whole person turned over several meters with tea and fell so badly.


    "You cunt, how do you like to say? If it wasn''t for you, could I be so subdued? " Ruoyu shouts angrily.


    Yang Jie quickly got up from the ground and touched her red and swollen left face. For a moment, she was a little confused. A moment later, she woke up and crawled to Ruoyu''s face. She was wronged and afraid.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1734

    She didn''t expect this to happen.


    In the past, elder martial sister Ruoyu also went out for other disciples. Although she was short tempered, she often protected her weaknesses. So elder martial sister Yang naturally thought that she could be like others. Ruoyu helped her to vent her anger, and then it was over.


    Who knows that Han Sanya''s operation is as fierce as a tiger, which makes Ruoyu feel frustrated. Ruoyu''s heart is full of anger, which results in his own body.


    If she had known this, she would not have gone to the trouble of Han 3000.


    But it''s no use regretting, my God!


    The only thing she can do is to beg for mercy in front of Ruoyu!


    "Look at you, you look like a dog!" If the rain can''t stop the angry curse.


    Yang Jie nodded desperately: "yes, elder martial sister, I am a dog, I am your dog, Wang Wang..."


    Seeing that sister Yang was so humble in front of her, Ruoyu took a long breath and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing? Why don''t you pour the tea? "


    Yang Jie quickly got up from the ground, and then ran to pour tea again.


    A tea entrance, if the anger in the rain slightly subsided some, but think of Han 3000, the heart is still not taste.


    "Elder martial sister, Han 3000 is really hateful. Even if he killed me, I would say that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to you at all. He is so crazy that he has to deal with him." Yang elder sister explores a way at this time.


    Ruoyu squinted at her: "what do you mean? If you fart, let it go. "


    "Yes Sister Yang nodded: "elder martial sister, Han 3000 relies on elder martial sister Qin Shuang to support him, so this is so arrogant. Let''s get rid of this backer."


    Ruoyu frowned: "don''t you dare to move even Qin Shuang?"


    Elder sister Yang laughed and filled her tea with hospitality. She said: "elder martial sister, I dare not, but I have a plan. I can help elder martial sister out of Han 3000''s anger. It can not only drive Han 3000 out of nihilism, but also make him severely beaten or even killed. At the same time, it can also kill Qin Shuang''s prestige. "


    Yang Jie naturally, although Ruoyu and Qin Shuang are teachers and sisters, they have a good relationship on the surface, but Ruoyu doesn''t like Qin Shuang very much all the time. It''s the highest consciousness of being a dog that Ruoyu takes the initiative to mention Qin Shuang.


    Hearing this, Ruoyu is really interested. Although she pretends to be indifferent, the excitement in her eyes has betrayed her superficial acting skills.


    Yang elder sister smiles: "someone will take medicine to dizzy Xiao Tao tonight, and then throw it on Han 3000''s bed. When they wake up, elder martial sister, you will catch the traitor in bed..."


    Ruoyu frowned: "who asked you to do this?"


    Yang elder sister Yin smile: "elder martial sister, this I can''t say, I also don''t know who exactly is, but the other side take of but gather flower scattered, and you think, who and Han 3000 have a grudge recently!"


    "Gather flowers and scatter?" If the rain frowns, this thing, but one of the strange poison, not common, ordinary people simply can''t get.


    Those who can have this should have a high status in nihilism.


    Contact Qin Yang''s last sentence again, who has a grudge with Han 3000? If the rain knows, he has already guessed eight or nine not to leave ten.


    If yu bangs a punch on the table and glares at Qin Yang, he says in a cold voice, "Qin Yang, you are so bold that you dare to do these sneaky things with some undead people in Sifeng behind my back? You want to die? Is that right? "


    Yang elder sister''s face is pale, subconsciously quickly kneel down, desperately kowtow for mercy, in fact, this plan is small sunspot to discuss with her, but the original is, she only promised to turn a blind eye at that time, at night when nothing to see, the rest of the thing small sunspot will do.


    It''s also because sister Yang knows that someone wants Han 3000 to suffer this evening, so Qin Yang doesn''t pay much attention to Han 3000, and doesn''t care about Qin Shuang when she is in the kitchen, so he talks with Han 3000 endlessly.


    How do you know that if this thing goes on, Han 3000 has done her such a harm in the end!


    Therefore, Qin Yang pondered for a long time and decided to speak out the plan boldly. She was willing to take risks because if elder martial sister Ruoyu agreed to the plan, they would be safe if they implemented it tonight. More importantly, it could vent her anger for Ruoyu. Maybe once she was happy, she would have a good life.


    But unexpectedly, she lost the bet. It seems that Ruoyu is very angry.


    "I''m sorry, elder martial sister. I deserve to die, but I just want to help you out, elder martial sister." Sister Yang begged hard.


    If yu didn''t speak, she glared at Qin Yang. A moment later, she took a sip of tea, got up and walked out of the house. At the same time, she left a sentence: "I don''t do things secretly. If I find out, I can''t forgive you. I''ll be patrolling the West warehouse this evening. "


    Qin Yang thought he was dead. He was stunned for a moment, and then he was overjoyed.


    Although elder martial sister Ruoyu didn''t promise herself, it was obvious that she chose to turn a blind eye, and gave her time to patrol empty and convenient.


    "Han 3000, I''ll see how you die this time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1735

    At this time, Han 3000, who is back in the inner room, looks like a heavy face. Xiao Tao quietly looks out of the window and makes sure that after elder martial sister Ruoyu and others really leave, he pats his chest with lingering fear.


    But just as she clapped her chest and breathed out, she suddenly found that Han Sanyi was staring at some part of her body. Xiao Tao''s face suddenly turned red and she turned over in fright.


    Han 3000 quickly came to her, eyes like torch still staring at her.


    Xiao Tao buried his head and was afraid for a moment: "Mr. Han, you..."


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He grabbed Xiao Tao''s hand. Xiao Tao wanted to break free, but he found that he couldn''t make it anyway. He looked at Han 3000 in fear.


    Just at this time, Xiao Tao noticed that Han Sanyi was staring at her arm instead of what she thought.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 is holding Xiaotao''s jade arm. On the jade arm, there is a small tattoo like green seal, which may not matter, but the pattern on the green seal makes Han 3000 extremely nervous.


    Because it is as like as two peas, and the same as the Pangu ax.


    Xiao Tao was hurt and scared by Han 3000: "young master, can you let me go?"


    Han 3000 noticed his gaffe. He was embarrassed and said in a voice, "I''m sorry, i... I just want to know, what''s the matter with your tattoo?"


    Xiao Tao touched his red arm pinched by Han 3000 and shook his head wrongly: "Xiao Tao doesn''t know. Since Xiao Tao was sensible, he has always been in Xiao Tao''s hand."


    "What about your parents? Do they know? "


    When Xiao Tao talked about this, he immediately burst into tears and shook his head: "Xiao Tao has no parents."


    Han 3000 is a little embarrassed: "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Peach smiled bitterly and shook her head: "it doesn''t matter."


    Han 3000 lost a smile, but for a moment, he still asked: "by the way, you really know nothing about this green seal on your hand?"


    This question, asked his embarrassment, peach is also very embarrassed, looking at Han 3000, but in the end, or reluctantly shake his head, is to give Han 3000 the answer.


    From the house as like as two peas came out, Han three thousand frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was wrong. "Lin long, you said, what is the mark on the hand of peach, why is it exactly like Pan Gu''s axe? Is she a Pangu


    "Talk." Can''t get Lin Long''s answer, Han 3000 urged.


    Suddenly, Han Sany pats his head and forgets what happened last night.


    On the main hall, the headmaster Sanyong is closing his eyes. With the disciple''s announcement, Lin Mengxi comes in slowly.


    "I''ve met elder martial brother leader." Lin Mengxi saluted softly.


    Master Sanyong nodded and said with a smile, "you and I don''t need to be polite. In fact, I want to discuss something with you."


    "Elder martial brother, but it doesn''t hurt to say so." Lin Mengxi said with a smile.


    "I intend to let Shuanger live in the main hall. It''s not that I intend to alienate her from Sifeng, but I really want to train her as the leader. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi was stunned. Although she was very happy, she couldn''t help saying in a strange voice: "elder martial brother, the leader candidate always needs a lot of assessment. Although Shuanger is really smart, she can''t decide the leader so soon?"


    Although Qin Shuang is her own daughter, Lin Mengxi still feels that it doesn''t conform to the rules.


    There has never been such a precedent in the history of nihilism.


    San Yong smiles and waves his hand: "yes, the rules of nihilism really started from the ancestors, and have never changed in ten thousand years. I also believe that I have no virtue and can''t change these rules. The reason why I do this is to comply with my grandmaster''s will. "


    Lin Mengxi said strangely, "elder martial brother, what does that mean?"


    "The night after the accident in the forbidden area of the dead spirit, I received a hint from my ancestors that there was a God coming into the world in my nihilistic sect and asked me to cultivate my life, which will completely change the future of my nihilistic sect." At the thought of the purple light dream that night, Sanyong couldn''t help looking excited.


    What else? Lin Mengxi was shocked¡° The ancestors asked for a dream


    San Yong nodded: "yes, the ancestors said that the weak water 3000, only take a ladle, I can''t understand it. The next morning, I received the news that Qin Shuang broke the forbidden area of the dead. I think that''s the meaning. The so-called weak water 3000, only take a ladle, doesn''t it mean to describe a girl?"


    Lin Mengxi asked: "what the headmaster means is that Shuanger is the reincarnation of the God in the mouth of the grandmaster?"


    Sanyong confidently smiles: "that''s right, so I''ll take her out of the main hall, but I don''t want to go to Ye Gucheng."


    Lin Mengxi suddenly realized: "that said, we have to thank Han 3000. If it wasn''t for his words, the form at that time, the leader, you''d have to admit him."


    San Yong nodded: "Han 3000, that young guy, is really good. But... "


    Suddenly, Lin Mengxi frowned: "elder martial brother, the so-called weak water 3000, will it refer to Han 3000?"


    Sanyong was surprised and then shook his head: "how can Han 3000 be different from the great God who saved my nihilism? In the dream of the purple light spirit, the ancestors said that the great God who saved my nihilism was gifted in the divine body, given by the divine to the holy soldiers, protected by the golden light, and arrogant. How could it be comparable to Han 3000 Speaking of this, Sanyong is full of vitality, and shenxuzi, who entrusted his dream to him, must know that if he understood his own meaning as such, he might be able to explode the spirit in situ! At this time, Han 3000 returned to the vegetable garden. It''s rare that he didn''t be disturbed by zhe Xu Zi and Xiao Hei Zi. Han 3000 was quiet and began to practice. At this time, Lin long lightly incarnated, returned to the garden hut, walked to Han 3000 in front of him, Han 3000 at this time opened his eyes and looked at him: "how? Didn''t anyone find out? " Lin long said with a smile, "Han 3000, your city is too deep. Last night, you used a hundred Firebirds to please elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Then you asked me to sneak in to find your master. You are too insidious. By the way, did elder martial sister Qin Shuang excitedly agree with you?" Han 3000 gave a cold look: "don''t talk nonsense. What does my master say?" Two times of actual combat, let him to Wuxiang magic, now play to the extreme. But also to the bottleneck! He needs to break through. Although all the things Zhu Ying gave herself were evil, he had to have a try for Su Yingxia! Lin long a smile, throw out a cloth bag: "took some things to me, but I am afraid you dare not use." Inside the bag were a dozen black bottles. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1736

    Han 3000 frowned: "what is this?"


    "Your master asked me to give it to you, black jade soul breaking powder." Lin long picks eyebrows.


    Han three thousand one Leng, listen to this name how with poison like.


    "You''re right. It''s poison. Your master has lived in the cave all the year round, and his materials are extremely limited. In addition to the limitation of his skills, he has spent his whole life practicing this kind of thing only by relying on some mice, poisonous snakes and other things. However, although it is poisonous, your master said that there is energy in it, so you''d better have a try. It''s all up to you. "


    Han 3000 didn''t want to take it directly.


    Seeing that Han 3000 had no consideration at all, Lin long frowned: "are you sure? When your master gave it to me, he told you to choose it carefully. Because these things, even she has been afraid to use, is completely used as stock


    Han Sanqian nodded firmly: "as long as it helps me, let me go to Yingxia as soon as possible, not to mention more than a dozen bottles of poison. Even if the whole world is full of poison, I am also the tough but immortal old worm."


    He came to the world in order to save Su Yingxia and nianer, but he also understood that being too impatient would only make him fall into the trap of the other side and never turn over. At that time, he could not save people, and even drag Su Yingxia behind.


    So Han 3000 wants to rapidly increase his strength, no matter nihilist or Zhu Ying. As long as he can increase his strength, Han 3000 won''t refuse.


    This method of increase will do great harm to Han 3000''s health and even bring danger to his life. Han 3000 doesn''t care.


    Otherwise, his body will not contain the extreme Yin skill, the extreme Yang skill of falling rain sword, and his own energy.


    Han 3000 has actually become a melting pot, which is a very dangerous signal for any practitioner.


    Linlong also knows that Han 3000''s determination is hard for anyone to change, especially in the case of Su Yingxia. No one in the world can stop him.


    "Well, I''ll go back to your body to practice." Looking at Han 3000 so hard, the only thing Linlong can do is to advance and retreat together with him.


    As soon as Linlong left, Han Sanqian drank all the dozens of bottles of black jade soul breaking powder without thinking about it. Then he sat back on the bed and began to use his kung fu to regulate his breath.


    Soon, with the liquid into the body, Han 3000 immediately felt a faint energy flowing slowly in the body.


    Although the energy of Heiyu duanhun San is not as good as that of the emerald energy bottle in nihilistic sect, it is at least made by Zhu Ying with great efforts. With the essence of the skill, it also has its effect.


    If more than a dozen bottles go down, the cobbler will be able to make Zhuge Liang.


    But it didn''t last long. When Han 3000 gathered his energy in Dantian and tried to conflict with the boundary between what he had and what he didn''t have, all of a sudden, other energy in the whole human body was like a loss of will, and it was completely out of control and crazy to emerge at the boundary, and soon had a huge collision with Han 3000''s energy.


    Under the collision, the energy controlled by Han 3000 also completely lost control, shaking with those energies.


    Han three thousand want to work hard to control, just a lift gas, the whole throat will be a hot, blood directly along the mouth crazy outside.


    Han 3000 knew that he was poisoned, and his body was completely out of control, and several streams of energy were fighting with each other, taking Han 3000''s body as a battlefield.


    The impact pain caused by the collision of energy and the body poison pain caused by the black jade soul breaking powder make Han 3000 feel like being bitten by ten thousand ants, burning with fire, biting his teeth and shaking.


    If someone is around at this time, he will be surprised by Han 3000''s terrible face.


    A few hours later, Han 3000''s sweat has completely soaked his clothes, pale he has been gritting his teeth, once, countless times he was about to close his eyes, at that time he would let himself think of Su Yingxia, when Su Yingxia''s face appeared in Han 3000''s brain, Han 3000 even in the difficult, also can survive.


    At night, several energy streams in Han 3000''s body finally stopped fighting, and they began to repair Han 3000''s damaged body, not only the current poison, but also the injuries Han 3000 suffered before.


    Han 3000 felt very comfortable, like immersed in the sunshine bathroom in general.


    What''s more gratifying to Han 3000 is that after each of the three energies performs his own duties, something that makes him thrill has happened.


    Tianyin black energy, gold energy and their own energy, suddenly as if to reach a consensus, began to converge towards the Dantian, and constantly intertwined with each other, and finally, Han 3000''s Dantian formed a new body.


    The gold body is full of three colors. Although the light is weak, the huge energy emitted from it makes Han 3000''s heart throb!


    Han 3000 understands that his world has finally come!


    The world of all directions, welcome summer, we Han 3000, come.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1737

    Han 3000 no longer thinks much, suppresses his inner excitement, and immerses himself in the cool feeling of settling down.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly smelled strange fragrance, and then less than a moment later, someone opened the door. At this time, Han 3000, who was completely waiting for the energy in his body to make a new golden body, could not move at all.


    Taking advantage of the night, small sunspot and fold virtual son sneaked into Han 3000''s room.


    Little sunspot was carrying a big cloth bag on his shoulder. When he opened the bag, a soft body appeared from the bag.


    Zhe Xuzi shakes his hand in front of Han 3000. After confirming that this guy didn''t reflect, he looks at Xiao Tao in the sack very reluctantly.


    When he saw Xiao Tao, he was shocked by her beauty. But when he thought that he could enjoy the gentle countryside according to the original plan, he stopped him.


    Looking at zhe Xuzi''s constant swallowing, little sunspot said helplessly: "elder martial brother Zhe, it''s important to get down to business. After it''s over, you can do whatever you want. Isn''t it easy to deal with a maid whose reputation is ruined?"


    The people above don''t want to make trouble, and they don''t want Han 3000 to stay in nihilism for even a second, so they want to finish it quickly.


    Natural small sunspot, also can''t give fold empty son to pass a second-hand, can send a person to come quickly, decorate the scene.


    Zhe Xuzi didn''t realize that he was being used by others. His face kept moving, and the duck was about to fly!


    Then, Heizi put Xiaotao on the bed from the cloth bag, then picked up Han 3000''s hand, gently opened some clothes on Xiaotao''s chest, and then laid down Han 3000 who sat down beside Xiaotao.


    After finishing these things, the little sunspot pushed the folded virtual son out of Han 3000''s room.


    They didn''t know the effect of juhuasan. Because of Han 3000''s special state, they didn''t daze him. On the contrary, Han 3000 just couldn''t move, which made them think that Han 3000 had already been dazed by juhuasan when he was meditating.


    They do not know, two people secretly act by Han 3000 listen clearly.


    Han 3000 only felt that beyond the fragrance, there was a faint fragrance around him, and his left hand was also gently on top of a delicate body.


    Hehe, Han 3000 doesn''t have to think about it. He knows who set up this bureau.


    Besides Ye Gucheng, who else? Although Han 3000 has known him for a short time, he has read countless people. He knows that ye Gucheng is the one who can do this kind of thing.


    However, Han 3000 is speechless. If he wants to hurt himself, why pull an innocent person?!


    Han 3000 doesn''t think about it any more now. He quickly uses all his spirit to gather energy on the golden body. Once the golden body is completed, Han 3000 can get up.


    Half an hour later, the gold body gradually stabilized, and the three energies began to shrink.


    It didn''t take long for the three energies to finish, and Han 3000 took a long breath.


    At this time, the fragrance of the house once again floated into the house, and then the surrounding people were all in a uproar. Someone even directly used a magic spell to shine the vegetable garden in the air.


    The strong bright light pricked Han 3000''s eyes, which were just slightly open, tightly closed again.


    By the light, Han 3000 saw lying next to the ragged peach.


    Han 3000 was shocked. No, it''s too late!


    Bang, at this time, Han 3000''s door was suddenly kicked open, and then a group of people, led by Wu Yan and supplemented by Ye Gucheng and Ruoyu, rushed in quickly.


    When he saw Han 3000 and Xiao Tao on the bed, a group of disciples pretended to be embarrassed and covered their eyes. Ye Gucheng and Ruoyu couldn''t help laughing. Wu Yan was furious and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Tonight, zhe Xuzi suddenly tells Sifeng that Han 3000 has brought a woman back. Sifeng Ruoyu finds that Xiaotao is missing after investigation, so he tells the elder of the ring Court about it.


    At first, the elders didn''t believe it. After all, no one in nihilist sect dared to commit crimes under his own eyes.


    But unexpectedly, Han 3000 really dared!


    "Han 3000!"


    Wu Yan''s eyes glared at him with a roar, and the Buddha was about to swallow Han 3000 alive: "how dare you rob the powerful slaves in my nihilist clan and do something careless?"


    Han 3000 looks at Ye Gucheng behind Wu Yan, and then focuses on zhe Xuzi and Xiao sunspot.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan, although Han 3000 is a slave, he will never do anything furtive. This is a misunderstanding." Han explained.


    "Misunderstanding? Do you want to sophistry? If elder martial sister Yu finds someone sneaking into the main hall of Sifeng tonight, Xiao Tao will then disappear. And I also saw you abduct a woman. Now, Xiao Tao is with you. Human evidence and material evidence are all here. Han 3000, what can you say? " Fold empty son skin smile meat don''t smile way.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan, Han 3000 has committed such a felony. The evidence is sufficient. If you don''t kill him, you can''t convince all the disciples."


    "Yes, my martial uncle killed Han 3000."


    "Han 3000 does not die. What is the rule of nihilism?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1738

    Seeing the indignation of all the disciples, ye Gucheng is full of pride in his eyes.


    Fight me? You Han 3000 is a fart!


    Han Sanqian smiles. There is no panic and fear that a slave should have. He is calm and confident: "Uncle Jie Yuan, Han Sanqian has never done anything harmful to nature. Heaven and earth can learn from him. There is only one woman in his heart, and he will never mess with any woman."


    "As for what happened tonight, it''s just that someone set up a bureau. Elder martial brother zhe Xuzi, are you right?"


    Feel Han 3000''s eyes, fold virtual son immediately a face flustered.


    Ye Gucheng quickly pulled zhezhuozi''s clothes. Zhezhuozi recovered. Seeing that Wu Yan had turned his head and looked over, zhezhuozi pretended to be calm and said, "Han 3000, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Hehe, I''d like to repeat, how did you, together with sunspot, send Xiaotao into my room?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Zhe Xuzi was shocked. Han... How could Han 3000 know this.


    Didn''t he faint?!


    This


    See fold Xu son face dew cold sweat, ye Gucheng know things are not good, at this time quickly out of voice: "Han 3000, what good things have you done yourself, don''t you know? You want to frame someone up? If I were you, I would dare to do it


    "Yes, uncle Jie Yuan, Han 3000 is a bloody man. How can I do that?" Fold virtual son also reflected to come over at this time, connect busy way.


    "Han 3000 had been contemptuous of Qin Shuang before, but Qin Shuang was generous and didn''t pursue him. Today, I heard that he went to the kitchen to see Xiao Tao''s beautiful appearance, so I had a bad idea for a while." If the rain is cold.


    "Yes, yesterday, Han 3000 should not be let go of in the main hall. Even elder martial sister Qin Shuang dares to mess with him. Xiao Tao is just a slave, so he is more reckless."


    "Yes, dogs can''t change eating excrement. This kind of person must die today, otherwise, there will be thousands of peaches in the future."


    In the face of public slander, Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. It''s a complete misunderstanding to Qin Shuang. He helps Qin Shuang but simply doesn''t want to owe anyone. Qi Yiyun says that Han 3000 owes too much, and he''s even afraid to owe others, especially women. What''s more, Qin Shuang saved Han 3000 in the encounter of beast forest. Can Han 3000 watch Qin Shuang die.


    At the beginning, for the sake of Qi Hu, he can carry it hard with Han Yandi. Qin Shuang saved his life, so he should carry it hard.


    As for Xiao Tao, that''s bullshit. Han 3000 only has Su Yingxia in his heart and can''t accommodate any women.


    Wu Yan glanced at Han 3000. He didn''t feel good about Han 3000 for a day or two. Today, he happened to catch Han 3000. He didn''t want to kill him?!


    Although things to this step, Wu Yan from the face of zhe Xuzi has long found suspicious, but that is not important.


    It''s important to have an excuse.


    Wu Yan gave a grim smile and looked at Han 3000 coldly: "Han 3000, now, don''t deny it. I ask you, do you recognize this crime or not?"


    Han 3000 said coldly, "3000 is not guilty. How do you plead guilty? Even if you tell the headmaster, Han 3000 will not be afraid. "


    How can Wu Yan let Han 3000 have the chance to refute the fact? He said coldly, "the fact is so, you can''t even deny Han 3000. You are addicted to peach and violate the rules of nihilism. Now, I will sentence you to death. Come and get Han 3000 to me."


    As soon as the words fall, ye Gucheng''s long sword in his hand is mentioned, and his posture is about to rush.


    "Stop it


    Just at this time, Xiao Tao sat up from the bed. When Han 3000 smelled the fragrance for the second time, zhe Xuzi had put the antidote of Juhua powder in advance. After Xiao Tao woke up, he wanted to get up, but he was scared by the battle and kept his eyes closed.


    But at this time, hearing that he was going to chop Han 3000, Xiao Tao summoned up his courage and sat up.


    Then, she quickly stepped out of bed and knelt on the ground: "Uncle Jie Yuan, I believe Mr. Han is not that kind of person. Xiaotao also..."


    "You don''t have to talk here. Shut up!" Wu Yan cold voice a drink, then way: "peach, women want to know shame, understand?"


    Xiao Tao is immediately annoyed by Wu Yan and doesn''t know what to say. He looks at Han 3000 anxiously and doesn''t know what to do.


    Han Sanqian smiles and comforts her in a soft voice: "it''s OK. If you want to add crime, you can''t help it."


    But turning around, Han 3000 looks at Wu Yan coldly.


    "Only, I am Han 3000, it''s not your turn to decide my life and death!"


    Sound as cold as ice, sound as frozen snow.


    Wu Yan was stunned. He felt numb when he was stared at by Han 3000, especially his condescending attitude. He was just like a slave to Buddha!


    "Han 3000, you are such a villain. You dare to speak wildly here even if you violate the rules of my nihilistic sect. Come on, kill me


    A roar, several disciples immediately toward Han 3000 will hit.


    Han 3000''s face was as heavy as water. Facing the several disciples who rushed up, the Tianyin skill in his hand was suddenly carried up, but when he lifted his horizontal hand, the disciples who rushed forward were immediately overturned to the ground.


    A black air slowly wound around Han 3000''s arm¡° This... "A group of disciples were stunned. They didn''t expect that Han 3000 just knocked down a few people immediately. Although they are only entry-level disciples, not as good as ye Gucheng''s formal disciples, they are at least nihilistic and far from slaves¡° You are presumptuous If the rain is cold and she can''t find a place to vent at noon, Han 3000 is looking for an opportunity. At this time, she gathers energy in her hand and rushes towards Han 3000 like lightning. Han three thousand cold voice a smile, prompt all extreme Yin energy in the body quickly, black Qi in an instant will Han three thousand all winding¡° Get up Han 3000 yells angrily. In the face of Ruoyu''s attack, Han 3000 strikes back hard! They meet in an instant, but ye Gucheng and Wu Yan frown more and more. The disciples can''t see the situation of the two people fighting, but they can see it! Ruoyu is also one of the most outstanding formal disciples of Sifeng. However, he is completely at a disadvantage in the fight with Han 3000. If Han 3000''s technique is not unsophisticated and his foundation is not enough, I''m afraid that if yu just meets each other, he will be completely defeated. How can it be! How can a regular disciple not even fight a little slave¡° Martial uncle, Han 3000... "Ye Gucheng stepped forward and said in a depressed voice. Wu Yan was also shocked. On that day, when Han 3000 was testing, he secretly destroyed four stone statues. The reason is that Han 3000 has some foundation. He doesn''t want Qin Qingfeng to turn over. But that day, Han 3000 is just a good foundation, why today, will suddenly let if the rain can''t resist?! As a rival, Ruoyu is really upset at this time. He even regrets that he rushed forward recklessly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1739

    Han 3000 was easily suppressed by himself at noon. Although he did have some strange counterattacks, for Ruoyu, it was nothing at all.


    He is always in his own hands, is a mole ant.


    As long as she wants, she can crush Han 3000 at any time.


    Because of this, Ruoyu is the first one to rush up, and at the same time, she also proves her ability to all the disciples, proving that she should be the best disciple of Sifeng.


    But only a few rounds, if the rain has been sweating, Han 3000 fierce and overbearing attack let her tired to deal with, huge energy consumption is let her body basic spare time.


    On the other hand, Han 3000''s face is cold, but his eyebrows are completely relaxed and calm!


    Suddenly, if the rain just funny suddenly found that he is the dog!


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise, if the rain unwilling to look at Han 3000, the body then float away, heavy hit on the ground.


    The crowd was dumb!


    The scene was silent and the needle could be heard.


    Time to prevent Buddha at this moment stopped!


    Everyone opened their eyes wide and could hardly believe what they saw.


    If the rain failed, and the failure is quite tragic.


    It''s just a few minutes. If it rains, it can hardly resist.


    And what she faced was a little slave of nihilism!


    Han three thousand negative hand and stand, quietly looking at everyone present.


    It''s like death. It makes their spine cool.


    Wu Yan clenched his teeth, his eyes were cold, and his hands were clenched tightly. Han 3000''s performance was completely unexpected, but it also strengthened his determination to kill Han 3000.


    This kind of hidden danger, cannot stay!


    "Han 3000, it''s no wonder that you specialize in sneaking around. It turns out that you learned some magic tricks. Today, I can''t leave you alone. Kill him!"


    "Yes


    As soon as the voice falls, ye Gu city flies, white sword, body phantom!


    Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, tight transport energy, don''t want to, directly rush to!


    Boom!!


    At that time, Baimang and heiqi collided directly, and the huge energy explosion made countless disciples fall to the ground on the spot. Xiaotao, a slave, was blown out three or four meters away!


    With this, the whole thatched cottage was lifted, and Han 3000 and ye Gucheng were shooting into the sky at the same time.


    In the sky, when the wind blows, the clouds roar, and a black and a white tangle becomes fierce.


    On the ground, a group of disciples got up from the ground and hurriedly ran from the house to the outside of the courtyard, one by one looking up at the sky. At this time, Wu Yan also quickly reached the courtyard and stopped to stare.


    In mid air, Han 3000 and ye Gucheng come and go.


    Ye Gucheng drank ferociously: "Han 3000, you were lucky last time. You didn''t take your dog''s life in three moves. Today, no one can protect you."


    In the face of Han 3000, ye Gucheng is full of self-confidence. He never pays attention to Han 3000, even if he can defeat Ruoyu just now.


    But so what? Five Ruoyu are not their own opponents!


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly.


    Ye Gucheng snorted coldly: "how? Are you afraid? "


    Han Sanyi laughs: "afraid? I''m really afraid. I''m afraid you''ll doubt life from now on. "


    Han three thousand evil smile, the whole person figure a acceleration, into a number of residual shadow, straight attack Ye Gucheng.


    And ye Gucheng, also luck condensate potential, no retreat to meet up.


    The two sides hit the earth again, one black and one white, two lights like electric dragons, intertwined with each other, fighting with each other, the flame between the collision, let the wind roar cloud over the whole four peaks go!


    In nihilism, the disciples of each peak had already left the house, stopped in the courtyard and looked far away.


    Lin Mengxi has not left the main hall. As a mother, she makes the house accommodation for Qin Shuang. At this time, she and Qin Shuang quickly walk to the courtyard because of the vibration above the four peaks.


    I don''t know why, Qin Shuang is in a trance tonight, especially when she sees the situation of Sifeng sky, she is more upset: "what''s the matter with Sifeng?"


    Lin Mengxi frowned slightly: "it seems that something happened to Sifeng."


    "Can it be Han 3000?" Leave four peaks but one day, Qin frost always feel strange in the heart, at this time see four peaks have different, can''t help but think of Han 3000.


    Lin Mengxi smiles bitterly and looks at Qin Shuang strangely: "how, when do you start to talk about Han 3000?"


    Qin Shuang''s face was slightly red: "where is it?"


    Lin Mengxi smiles: "you are my daughter, don''t I know you? But you have to understand that you are the future of nihilism, and he is just a slave of nihilism. "


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang was very disappointed.


    Lin Mengxi frowned at this time: "however, you don''t have to worry too much. These two energies in the sky are very powerful. Han 3000, for example, can''t get to this point."


    Qin Shuang put down her heart slightly, not Han 3000¡° But how could this happen all of a sudden over the four peaks? " Qin Shuang asked¡° The last time I took a bath, didn''t I let it go? It''s said that someone sneaked into Sifeng tonight and captured Xiaotao. I think it might be the last time the flower picker took action again. However, your martial uncle has already taken someone to go there in person. He should be arresting someone. " Lin Mengxi road. Qin Shuang nodded: "can I go and have a look?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1740

    Qin Shuang wants to see it because she was peeped at last time. She wants to see who that brave guy is!


    Lin Mengxi frowned. She wanted to refuse. After all, Qin Shuang had just arrived at the main hall, but she saw that all the disciples of each peak were going to see the four peaks. As the leader of the four peaks, she also needed to go back. It was not a bad thing to be accompanied by Qin Shuang.


    Lin Mengxi nodded, with Qin Shuang, two people toward the four peaks.


    Along the way, the closer Qin Shuang approached the four peaks, the more he felt his breathing was urgent and stuffy, and he felt that there was an unknown sign in his heart.


    At this time, the four peaks, the battle has entered a white hot, ye Gucheng is more and more brave, and Han 3000 is also tit for tat. You come and I go on both sides, and it''s hard to tell.


    On the ground, Wu Yan''s eyebrows are as small as a knife. Although Han 3000''s Tianyin skill is not proficient enough and the level is not deep enough, he relies on strange moves and strange ways of energy operation, which makes Ye Gucheng in chaos. If we take one thing into consideration and lose the other, ye Gucheng, a talented young man, is likely to be inferior to Han 3000.


    If it is Wu Yan''s own, he will be very happy. But if it is not his own or his own relationship, he will have to root out.


    Seeing countless disciples coming towards Sifeng, Wu Yan frowned: "what are you doing? Han 3000 is using the techniques of the evil sect. He is clearly a spy of the people in the evil cult. Kill him for me. "


    "Yes


    The disciples took orders, and then formed a formation to attack Han 3000 with all kinds of Dharma books.


    Ye Gucheng''s beans are sweating wildly, and he is already shocked. He didn''t expect that in the struggle between them, the attacks he was proud of again and again didn''t get any effect. Although he had been prepared, he still couldn''t stand Han 3000''s frequent and violent attacks.


    Although outsiders think that the two are equal, only Ye Gucheng knows that if he continues to fight, he will be defeated.


    The energy loss in his body is extremely serious, and it can''t last long at all!


    Seeing the attack aid as dense as artillery fire on the ground, ye Gucheng was overjoyed.


    One step away, by Han 3000 resist, ye Gucheng take advantage of this gap, gather a large number of energy in hand, by Han 3000 resist other attacks gap, suddenly launched a sneak attack!!


    "Thunder and fire!"


    Boom!


    A huge fireball falling from the sky, towards the top of Han 3000 Mount Tai.


    Han Sanqian''s right hand Tianyin skill uses black energy to hold up a defense wall to resist the attack of the disciples, and his brow shrinks.


    "Roar!"


    A silver dragon suddenly flew out of Han 3000''s left hand and went straight to thunder fire!!


    "Do you have any help?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    As soon as Linlong comes out, his body turns into silver light, and his whole body passes through the sky thunder fire directly. With an explosion in the sky, the sky thunder fire is instantly melted away!


    Ye Gucheng did not succeed in the attack. He spat out: "Han 3000, you''re looking for death!"


    With a big wave of Ye Gucheng''s hand, a flying elephant flies out of its sleeve and rushes to Linlong.


    On the ground, all the disciples of nihilism also arrived one by one. When Lin Mengxi arrived, the elders of each peak also heard the news and rushed to the center of the thatched cottage in the vegetable garden.


    Elder Shoufeng raised his eyes to see the sky. All the disciples'' magics converged. The light was too bright to see who the central defense was.


    I only see ye Gucheng fighting with his pet flying elephant.


    "I didn''t expect that the great movement of nihilism was caused by the isolated city." When he said this, elder Shoufeng obviously said it to elder Erfeng and Sanfeng.


    The ostentation of this is obvious.


    Big news is the embodiment of strength.


    Elder Er Feng admitted it in his heart, but sarcastically said, "yes, I can. Even a little flower gatherer has to work so hard. Brother Shou Feng''s apprentice is really capable."


    The elder of Shoufeng was red in the face and red in the ears: "that''s much better than you. Er Feng doesn''t even have anyone to catch."


    Lin Mengxi didn''t want to see their boring quarrel. He looked at Wu Yan and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, is another person above the air the thief?"


    Wu Yan nodded: "exactly."


    Lin Mengxi nodded: "I didn''t expect that the flower picker was so fierce that he could fight so fiercely. No wonder Sifeng was disturbed by him twice, but it was difficult to catch him."


    Wu Yan looked at Lin Mengxi with a smile and said, "this thief is practicing evil methods. His moves are insidious and evil, but each of them has some skills of nihilism. I''ve never seen them before. But that''s not why you can''t catch him. "


    Lin Mengxi frowned: "I''d like to hear the details of elder martial brother."


    "The so-called day guard and night guard are hard to guard against. This thief is among your four peaks, so it''s hard to find him."


    "Elder martial brother means that the flower picker is from Sifeng."


    Wu Yan smiles and looks at Qin Shuang: "Shuanger, she is very familiar. This person is Han 3000!"


    At this time, the people looked, under the strong light of the disciples'' magic, Han 3000''s resolute and cold face was suddenly able to see clearly! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1741

    "Han 3000!"


    A group of elders were shocked.


    How could he be the man above the sky?!


    How can ye Gucheng be a slave?!


    Qin Shuang''s face was pale, and her body was unsteady. She staggered for several steps!


    How could it be three thousand!


    All of a sudden, Qin Shuang''s nerves burst, because she suddenly remembered that Han 3000 was facing the siege of his disciples.


    Don''t talk about him, even himself, or any elder on the scene, can''t carry the attack of so many people.


    "Han 3000 is just a slave. Why can he fight with Gu Cheng so long?" Elder Er Feng frowned and said.


    "Yes, it''s a little weird." Elder Sanfeng even regretted that he knew Han 3000 had such ability. When he was tested in the main hall that day, he should accept him as an apprentice. At least Sanfeng would not be reduced to no future.


    Elder Shoufeng looks in the air. He has a complicated look. He is worried about his apprentice Ye Gucheng, but he is always a little sorry for Han 3000.


    "Although Han 3000 was a slave, he practiced magic and went through the retrograde meridians."


    Wu Yan''s words once again surprised a group of elders. It turned out that Han 3000 was a member of the evil way.


    The elders immediately looked at each other, and no one had any regrets.


    "Han 3000 has saved me many times. He''s not a devil, he''s a good man." Qin Shuang''s angry voice is Han 3000''s grievance.


    Wu Yan immediately said, "shuang''er, although you are talented, you are too young and have little social experience. You can''t tell the good from the bad. Han 3000 is not what you think. You are cheated by him."


    "How can the devil be a good man? Shuang''er, you are a disciple of the main hall now. You should learn to distinguish right from wrong!" Head peak elder also satirizes a way.


    Qin Shuang is impatient. In order to save her life, Han 3000 takes the initiative to give the credit to himself when he returns to the main hall. Even if he is really a demon, Qin Shuang would rather believe that there is no good person in the world if he is a bad person.


    "Han 3000 is not what you think. He''s a good man. I won''t let you hurt her." Qin Shuang said, the whole person will rush up to help Han 3000.


    "Frost, stop for me!"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengxi angrily drinks. Xiuyan stares at Qin Shuang coldly, and his face is full of cold anger.


    From childhood to adulthood, Lin Mengxi dotes on Qin Shuang, even reluctant to say a heavy word. But this time, Lin Mengxi is angry.


    If Han 3000 is in the devil''s way, then Qin Shuang must keep a distance from him!


    "Ah, Shuanger, it seems that you are fascinated by the demon. You shouldn''t be like this."


    "Yes, shuang''er, you are a disciple of the main hall. How can you keep company with demons? Your task should be to kill the demons and defend the right way. "


    "He used to be your slave. At this time, Shuanger, you should kill Han 3000 to prove your position!"


    Killed Han 3000? Qin Shuang shakes her head desperately. No, she can''t!


    How could she kill him if she didn''t have time to thank him?!


    "He is a beast at all. He only sneaks into nihilism with good intentions. His purpose is to do those obscene things. Qin Shuang, shuang''er, you have to avenge those injured slaves."


    Lin Mengxi looks at Qin Shuang coldly. Han 3000 is in trouble. Qin Shuang, the slave owner, is very close to him recently. Naturally, he will be pushed to the top of the storm.


    This will affect Lin Mengxi''s future, and the best way to eliminate such rumors is to prove his innocence.


    "Shuang''er, you are right. Sometimes you need to prove your innocence and stand firm. You should help elder martial brother Ye Gucheng."


    Qin Shuang can''t believe looking at Lin Mengxi. Tears roll in her eyes. She still firmly shakes her head and retreats. How can she kill Han 3000? She would rather face to face with herself than Han 3000.


    "No, i... I don''t want it."


    "Frost, no mischief." Lin Mengxi drinks angrily, and then gives his sword to Qin Shuang. The meaning is obvious. She wants her to kill Han 3000.


    Qin Shuang looks at the sword, tears flow, reluctant to take it.


    "If you don''t kill Han 3000, then the friendship between you and my mother and son will come to an end today." Lin Mengxi is well aware of her daughter''s personality. Although she looks cold, she is kind-hearted. If she is not forced, her Softness will harm her future in nihilism.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang can''t believe looking at Lin Mengxi. She didn''t expect that Lin Mengxi would force her so much.


    On the one hand, it''s the people who have saved themselves, on the other hand, it''s the mother who has painstakingly raised herself. Qin Shuang''s heart collapses, and it''s hard to make a choice for a moment.


    Bite teeth, the result Lin Mengxi sword in the hand, Qin Shuang straight toward Han 3000 fly.


    "All the disciples, listen to the order!" Wu Yan was angry at this time.


    All the disciples drank in unison: "yes!"¡° Help Ye Gucheng and Qin Shuang to kill Han 3000, the evil spirit. Stand up and listen to me. "¡° Yes! " All the disciples took orders, lined up in several arrays, aimed at Han 3000 in mid air, waiting for Wu Yan''s order. At this time, Qin Shuang flies to Han 3000 with a sword. Seeing Qin Shuang coming, ye Gucheng is cold and proud and looks at Han 3000¡° Three thousand. I''m sorry Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 and feels guilty. Han Sanyi smiles and raises his sword¡° You don''t have to be sorry. In the forest of beasts, you and I have paid off. You are you, Han 3000 is Han 3000. " Hearing this, Qin Shuangjiao''s body was shocked, and her heart suddenly felt incomparable pain. Pay it back?! That is to say, they have nothing to do with each other, right! Looking at Han 3000''s smile and the sadness in Qin Shuang''s eyes, ye Gucheng can''t bear it: "OK, Han 3000, stop talking nonsense and die." As soon as the words fall, ye Gucheng attacks Han 3000 again. With Qin Shuang in his presence, ye Gucheng is full of fighting spirit and tries every means to show himself in front of Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang is sad for Han 3000. Ye Gucheng makes a fierce move and vows that Han 3000 will die without a place to bury him. In the face of Ye Gucheng''s fierce attack, Han 3000 laughs coldly, and then directly confronts him easily. Ye Gucheng soon became more and more frightened in the Vietnam War, because it was only a short time. Han 3000''s Tianyin skill, which used to be rather strange, is not only easy to capture, but also his own skills. This guy is learning from himself while fighting! Ye Gucheng''s forehead is cold and sweaty. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to fight, on the other hand. If he continues to play like this, he is really worried that he will be stolen by Han 3000, and he doesn''t even have any underpants left. These are things he has studied hard for decades. What ye Gucheng doesn''t know is that the more bitter is still ahead! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1742

    "Qin Shuang, what are you still doing? Not yet? " Ye Gucheng shouts to Qin Shuang behind him.


    Qin Shuang is completely immersed in the natural and unrestrained figure of Han 3000 fighting against Ye Gucheng. All kinds of past events are constantly in her mind, which are hard to erase. It is only when ye Gucheng shouts that she reflects them.


    Embarrassed to see a body of nihilism, bite teeth, Qin Shuang carrying a sword rushed past.


    With Qin Shuang''s joining in, the war situation turns around. Ye Gucheng, who is at a disadvantage, gets a chance to breathe. When Han 3000 is tired of coping with Qin Shuang''s attack, he plays a Yin move. He always attacks suddenly when Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention.


    Qin Shuang''s attack is fierce, and his accomplishments are extremely high. Although Qin Shuang obviously let Han 3000 off the attack, Qin Shuang is one of the three geniuses after all. His accomplishments are different from those of Ye Gucheng. At the same time, he has the golden body blessing of the beast king in his body.


    Although there is no great danger to Han 3000, it is far greater than the pressure brought by Ye Gucheng.


    In this case, ye Gucheng, a cunt, made all kinds of sneak attacks on Han 3000. For a while, he cut a knife on his back, a sword on his waist, and a stroke on his leg.


    Just for a moment, Han three thousand times body has left a number of openings, blood soaked red whole clothes, the whole person as blood man in general.


    Looking at Han 3000 like this, Qin Shuang shed sad tears in her eyes, and fought and retreated. She didn''t want to fight with Han 3000 any more.


    Han 3000 seize the opportunity, backhand directly seize the sneak attack from ye Gucheng, directly kick it a few meters, ye Gucheng was kicked back while spitting blood in the air.


    In the face of Han 3000, Qin Shuang is just a symbolic mechanical resistance. After several attacks, the sword in Qin Shuang''s hand falls, and Qin Shuang cries out completely.


    In the face of Han 3000, she can''t start, and can''t watch Han 3000 die in front of her!


    Han 3000 gave a bitter smile: "elder martial sister, you should not be merciful to me. On the battlefield, being kind to the enemy means being cruel to yourself."


    Qin Shuang shows mercy again, but Han 3000 won''t, because he knows that he can''t die anyway, because Su Yingxia is still waiting for him.


    Qin Shuang shed tears, did not want to resist: "if so, I would rather die."


    With that, Qin Shuang silently closed her eyes.


    Han 3000''s pupil is miniature.


    Looking at the long sword falling from the air, Lin Mengxi''s eyes are full of anger. She knows that Qin Shuang is not defeated by Han 3000, but by herself.


    Wu Yan was so angry that he waved his hand: "where are all the disciples?"


    "Yes


    In the field, thousands of people responded in unison, the voice was overwhelming!


    "All the disciples listen to the order and kill Han 3000!"


    "Yes


    All the disciples yelled angrily, and then they formed three big formations, aiming at Han 3000 in mid air, and kneading their spells!


    For a moment, the whole four peaks were illuminated by the group Dharma. The light was dazzling. The magic of thousands of nihilist disciples, like the flying rain, directly attacked Han 3000.


    Han three thousand brow lock, a palm directly will Qin frost hit fly.


    Boom!


    The magic in mid air gathered in a strange way. Taking Han 3000 as a point, it exploded. The impact of the explosion even blew up a mushroom cloud in mid air. The spread potential spread all over the sky of nihilism!


    "No


    Qin Shuang flies backward all the way, watching Han 3000 stay farther and farther away, but the attack of all the disciples is getting closer and closer to him, until at last he goes to encircle Han 3000 directly, Qin Shuang cries out heartbroken.


    After the earthquake, everything seems to be quiet.


    It''s like after the rain, quiet, quiet.


    Countless disciples looked at the sky from the bombing.


    But just as several elders let go of their worries, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. All of a sudden, there was a spark in the air, which was completely filled with smoke.


    The next second, several elders were stunned.


    In the middle of the smoke, Han 3000 stood there, his golden light was as light as the God of war.


    "What..."


    "It''s... it''s impossible."


    Although the strike just now was not enough to destroy the heaven and the earth, it was also strong enough. Even any elder who was present did not dare to assert that he could retreat completely.


    But Han 3000 this guy


    What the hell is this guy made of, iron? I''m not dead?!


    Wu Yanqiang was so surprised that he quickly woke up all the disciples who were in a daze: "all the disciples, listen to the order, line up!"


    Qin Shuang just saw Han 3000, tears into a smile is only a few seconds, in the face of Wu Yan elder named, a time and panic God.


    She just wanted to ask Han 3000 to run quickly, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly cracked his mouth with a smile.


    "What? Will you bully more people than others? "


    The voice is like evil spirit, the smile is like residual blood, and the people who see it are frightened.


    When Wu Yan was about to launch another attack, suddenly he felt the whole ground trembling slightly, and it was getting stronger and stronger. Just for a moment, the whole ground and even the air, are a burst of harsh roar. This¡° Look All of a sudden, someone was crying out, and people were looking for fame. In the distance, the dust was flying, the trees fell down, and countless strange animals came in the jungle! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1743

    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    Countless deafening roars, one after another.


    On the four peaks of the mountain, tens of thousands of beasts, like a flood, came.


    Flying in the sky, running on the ground, swarming, like thousands of troops in general!


    All the people on the scene were shocked, some of them were timid and even shrunk to the ground on the spot.


    And almost at the same time, among the beasts, the jade faced white tiger roared and took the lead in attacking the crowd, followed by the black magic leopard and the spotted blood wolf!


    There was a scream in the crowd!


    But what''s more, thousands of strange animals are still coming from the rear.


    One touch of war is instant!!


    For a moment, the shouts and screams on the ground started together, and countless strange animals rushed into the crowd. Even the Colossus, who had no attack power, also frantically used his body to rampage in the crowd.


    Thousands of nihilist disciples, as if in a flood, were washed away by the seven spirits and eight scattered.


    "This..." head peak long face embarrassed, while flurried to resist the attack of the strange beast, while looking at the distance is still dusty, also toward this side of the strange beast!


    "What''s the matter? Why did all the strange animals in Sifeng forest suddenly come out? "


    "The beasts are coming. Are they... Are they crazy?"


    Serious Wu Yan was also a little flustered at this time.


    Although there are many beasts in the forest of four peaks, they have been in the forest of beasts for a hundred years. Why do all the strange beasts rush out like crazy all of a sudden?


    Even the gentle giant elephant in the strange beast is trampling in the crowd at this time. What''s the matter?!


    Also has the animal Wu Li, that long hair jade rabbit, this kind of ornamental pet also comes to join in the fun?!


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, at this time, there were four Dragon sounds, and four giant dragons flew fiercely over the crowd. Then the four dragons spurted together, and countless nihilist disciples were killed and wounded.


    "Everybody calm down. Fight back! "


    With Wu Yan''s roar, the disciples stabilized themselves. Then they summoned their own strange beasts to protect themselves.


    But this is the beginning of a nightmare!


    "No, no! Elder martial brother, i... my green fire eye lion ran away. He ran away. " Shoufeng elder at this time angrily cried out.


    "My Xuanwu heavy tortoise doesn''t listen to me at all." Two elder urgent voice way.


    "All of us are..." the elders were pale.


    Wu Yan''s pupils suddenly opened: "what''s the matter? Are they... Are they against the sky? "


    On the scene, almost everyone''s strange beast, after being released, not only didn''t appear to protect the master''s behavior, but also suddenly turned the gun head, together with the strange beast in the forest of beasts, madly fought back against their master.


    This makes the already chaotic situation more chaotic for a while!


    Countless strange beasts and nihilistic disciples kept falling in the scuffle. Nihilistic disciples were afraid, but those strange beasts were not killed.


    Several elders looked at each other, but they didn''t have the sense of propriety for a moment. At this moment, a purple light suddenly flashed, and then the feet of the beasts exploded, and a figure quickly fell in front of the elders from the four peaks.


    "I''ve seen elder martial brother leader!" Count the elder''s voice.


    Sanyong looks at the confused eyes and frowns. He is just catching a flower picker. Why did he make such a big noise? The whole nihilist is shaking.


    "Elder martial brother, we are here to catch the flower picker, but I don''t know why, all the strange beasts in the beast forest suddenly rushed out and launched a crazy attack on us." Wu Yan reported.


    San Yong didn''t speak. He looked at Han 3000 in the air. Suddenly, his long eyebrows were more tightly locked¡° Who is that? "


    "Report to headmaster, Han 3000, who is the flower picker this time."


    "Han 3000?" Master Sanyong frowned slightly.


    "Before he played the role of Qin frost, he had mercy on him, but he did not know how to converge. And when he was fighting, he used evil magic, so I suspect he should be a man in a magic way and deliberately lurk in my nothingness."


    "Witchcraft?" Three forever one Leng!


    Wu Yan nodded: "although I don''t know which school, but his channels are reversed. At first sight, it''s magic."


    San Yong sighed, nodded heavily, and his meridians were retrograde. It was true that things went against the heaven and were not shamed by the right way. Only some evil spirits and demons would use these swords to go to the side of the peak.


    Before he came here, he thought Han 3000 was different from ordinary people, so he wanted elder Sifeng to cultivate him. He was a potential disciple of nihilism and a consolation to the poor younger martial brother Qingfeng.


    But never thought that Han 3000 should be such a person.


    "If you are a demon, you can''t keep it. Younger martial brother, order all the disciples to set up the array and set up the forbidden system. As the eye of the array, I support the big array. We work together to trap the beasts. " Master Sanyong said.


    Wu Yan nodded. At this time, he quickly and loudly drank: "all disciples, line up, set up prohibition!"


    With the appearance of the headmaster and Wu Yan''s shouting, the disciples finally felt quite secure. They began to resist the attack of strange beasts while forming an array according to Wu Yan''s command. Soon, the ban was opened, and ten thousand beasts were in trouble, just like the forest of beasts. At this time, Han 3000, suddenly five dragons were singing together! All animals suddenly boiling! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1744

    Countless strange animals suddenly rush to the forbidden border. Even if the forbidden animals cause great damage, they still go on one after another and use their bodies to strike madly.


    In the middle of the sky, led by the silver dragon, the five dragons roam in the sky for a moment. With a long roar, they dive down with the force of thunder. Where they pass, the crowd falls like bamboo, wails everywhere and screams incessantly!


    When the array is in disorder, the prohibition is also affected instantly. With the ten thousand beasts in it, the whole prohibition and serious cracks appear.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan, we are going to be overwhelmed. What should we do?"


    "Yes, the formation has been in chaos, and these strange beasts seem to be crazy."


    Some disciples who couldn''t carry it began to shout in panic.


    Several elders frowned and suffered internal and external troubles. It was obvious that the disciples of nihilism had been in chaos.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll take some younger martial brothers to control those dragons." Wu Yan asked.


    "No need." Sanyong suddenly gave a quick drink.


    Wu Yan did not understand that the three immortals and the five dragons'' raids were the main culprits of the chaos. If they were not eradicated, it was only a matter of time before the ban was broken.


    "Catch the king before you catch the thief!" At this time, Sanyong stares at Han 3000.


    Wu Yan was even more puzzled: "Han 3000? Elder martial brother, do you want us to deal with Han 3000? What does it have to do with him? "


    "I don''t know why, but look at the flying elephants in the lonely city carefully!"


    All of a sudden, behind Han 3000, the flying elephant of Ye Gucheng crawls and kneels in the air, bowing his head in front of Han 3000, completely in submission!


    A group of people suddenly unimaginable, it is the spirit of Ye Gucheng pet, why will be in front of Han 3000 kowtow?!


    "Elder martial brother, do you mean that Han 3000, the slave, made all the strange beasts in the beast forest? How is that possible? "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, what qualifications does Han 3000 have to control all animals? How can Han 3000 do it if you, me and some of my martial brothers can''t? "


    "Unless the true God can have this kind of ability, or Han 3000 is a demon people."


    "That''s right. Han 3000 was originally a demon. It''s not surprising that he was a demon. If he was a demon, he must have used some secret method to control all kinds of animals."


    "If this is the case, Han 3000 will have to get rid of it. Otherwise, his existence will be a threat to our nihilism."


    "Yes, no matter what today, Han 3000 must not be allowed to go out from here, otherwise, the strange beasts in the forest of beasts will become the time bomb of the whole nihilism."


    See a few younger martial brothers so, Sanyong heavy nodded: "that Han 3000 to you a few, don''t kill this son, will be my nihilistic disaster."


    Wu Yan with six elders after a ceremony, looked at each other, raised the sword directly to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 quickly made a defensive posture, as if facing the enemy!


    The seven elders of nihilism sect can''t be compared with Ye Gucheng. In the final analysis, although nihilism sect is not a big sect, it is also one of the ancient sects. None of them who can be the elders of Feng sect is outstanding. Even if we look at the whole world, they are not top experts, but they should be at least middle level.


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 admitted that although he had a new gold body, it was hard to defeat them.


    In Han 3000''s dictionary, forbearance is commonly used, but the word "admit defeat" never appears.


    His life, to stay is to leave a su Ying Xia, before this, even if it is the king of heaven, also don''t want his Han 3000 life.


    "Come on." Han 3000 yells angrily, and the whole person is black. Under the black, Han 3000''s golden light will appear!


    "Roar!"


    Feeling Han 3000''s anger, Lin long yells and leads the four dragons to help Han 3000, but they are blocked by Lu Yunfeng and ye Gucheng.


    "Han 3000, you villain, don''t you give up your hand to arrest?" As soon as Wu Yan was seated, he cheered to Han 3000 in a cold voice.


    He had done everything smoothly, and he knew how much he had wronged Han 3000. But for the sake of his favorite disciple and his hatred of Han 3000, he thought it was right to sacrifice a slave. But what he never thought was that his mistake had brought huge benefits to him.


    After hand blade Han 3000, his prestige will be stronger in nihilism!


    "Not to be caught? Just you? " Han 3000 sneered and launched an attack directly.


    Wu Yan''s face suddenly turned cold. This villain didn''t surrender in front of him. He even dared to take the initiative to attack. He was looking for death!


    "I''ll kill you!" Wu Yanbing drank and carried it in his hand to meet Han 3000!


    As an elder of the nihilistic ring court, Wu Yan''s energy is very strong. Although he is not a saint level strong man, he practices Tiangang boxing, which is the most domineering boxing. In many cases, he can even compare with the first level ethereal strong man!


    Feeling the strong and incomparable breath of the elder of the ring house, Han 3000 frowned, and urged the whole Tianyin skill to the strongest level. He didn''t dare to be slighted. Boom! The two powers collide, the flames are everywhere! Han 3000 was shocked by the aftershocks and retreated for more than ten meters. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood burst out. With a smile on his face, Wu Yan looked at Han 3000 with disdain: "you dare to attack me even if you don''t measure yourself? What kind of rubbish are you? " After the first World War, he has fully understood Han 3000''s strength. Although his fist is slightly painful, it is obvious that in Wu Yan''s eyes, Han 3000 is just an ant that can bite people. How painful can ants bite? But to crush him to death is as easy as it can be! Han 3000 spat out the blood in his mouth and gave a cold smile: "is this the strength of your nihilistic sect elder? It seems that there is no one in nihilism. " Wu Yanqiang suppressed his anger and said in a cold voice, "I''m dying. I''m still talking here."¡° Joke, dying? The elders of nihilism''s precepts used to boast, didn''t they? Beat me back just a few meters. It''s like I''m invincible. " Han 3000 laughed. As soon as this remark came out, Wu Yan couldn''t hang on¡° Well, dead trash, since you want to see the king of hell earlier, I''ll give you a ride! " Wu Yan stares at Han 3000 coldly, and suddenly urges all the energy in his body. He''s going to kill this trash! As time goes by, Wu Yan blows the strongest blow to Han 3000! Boom! Another bang! Suddenly, Wu Yan''s pupils increased greatly, and then he felt his chest in disbelief, and the blood flowed out of his mouth! That''s it!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1745

    How could that be!


    In the face of Han 3000, the elder of the ring Hall of nihilism, unexpectedly


    I got hurt!


    What surprised the six elders most was that Han 3000 was standing quietly in the strong light, not affected at all!


    One on one, Han 3000 won!


    What''s more, the winner is so unexpected and perfect!


    "I said that the elders of the ring house of nihilism, but that''s true. Of course, I''m not aiming at the elder of the ring house, but the six other elders present are rubbish." Han three thousand evil smile.


    Hard to carry, Han 3000 can''t beat naturally, but with a new gold body, Han 3000 can push Wuxiang to a new level.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know how strong the new level was, so he asked Wu Yan to do the experiment.


    Han Sanqian deliberately takes down his attack in the first attack and makes sarcastic remarks to make him not only relax his vigilance, but also angrily want to kill Han Sanqian.


    Then the second strike, he will certainly exert all his strength.


    Han 3000 gambles on this. If the new level of Wu Yan''s martial arts can be resisted and copied successfully, even if it can''t be copied perfectly, it can at least guarantee a certain proportion. Then the power of fighting back against the past is enough to make Wu Yan seriously injured.


    The fact is, Han 3000 is right.


    Wu Yan was arranged by Han 3000, but he didn''t know what happened!


    Being ridiculed again by Han 3000, Wu Yan''s blood moves, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurts out again. If it wasn''t for the elder Shoufeng''s timely support, he might have fallen to the ground.


    "Han 3000, you are too presumptuous. Let me deal with you today." Five peaks long eldest brother drinks, carries six peaks elder to attack directly left and right.


    "Go... Help." Wu Yan broke away from the support of Shoufeng elder.


    Shoufeng elder looked at the other elders. After mutual affirmation, he went to Han 3000.


    No one dares to despise the slave in front of them any more, because the slave is so strange that they can''t imagine and even doubt life. Therefore, the remaining six elders directly attack Han 3000!


    In the face of the six elders'' attack, Han 3000''s left hand Tianyin skill and right hand Wuxiang skill. He skillfully switched between the two attack methods. Although he was constantly at a disadvantage, he was at least as good as the six elders for a while.


    With the passage of time, Wulong was besieged by hundreds of disciples led by Ye Gucheng and Lu Yunfeng. Without their restraint, the prohibition began to stabilize under the blessing of master Sanyong. Countless strange animals were completely trapped in it, and the situation in the field began to be controlled by nihilism.


    But master Sanyong and a group of nihilist disciples couldn''t be calm at all.


    In the middle of the air, Han 3000 was one against six, and it was hard to break up, shaking everyone''s heart.


    At this time, even in the hearts of many people, Han 3000 was a demon, but he was also the God of evil in their hearts. He was like a god of war, fighting against six people with one man''s power!


    Many people stop and look, and forget that they are still in the battlefield.


    Even Sanyong, at this time, is also completely staring at the battle in the air, and he is extremely shocked.


    Han 3000 is so young, but he has such a strong fighting power, which really shocked him. In nihilism, there has been no such fight for a hundred years.


    The joint efforts of the six younger martial brothers may not be able to resist even his own real illusory power, but Han 3000 has done what he thinks he can''t do.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity. If such a person is not a demon, but a disciple of nihilism, how could it be that nihilism would not be at the top of the school?" San Yong said to himself with heartache.


    But I don''t know, he will belong to nihilism opportunity, today, personally buried!


    If all the nihilists were still there, they would be killed on the spot.


    Qin Shuang murmured, looking at the battle in the air, with mixed feelings in his heart, both sad and happy.


    It''s sad that Han 3000 is now suffering, but it''s happy that Han 3000 is so strong that he can fight against all the heroes under the attack of six martial uncles!


    But this kind of happiness only lasted for less than a moment, because at this time Han 3000 was finally exhausted in the attack and was defeated like a mountain and was injured by six elders.


    Han 3000''s body is shaking, and he is about to lose. At this time, Qin Shuang nibbles at the vermilion lip, and then draws out the Zhenyao sword in his hand and flies straight to the air battlefield!


    Elder Liufeng seizes the opportunity to aim at Han 3000''s back, and suddenly thunders with a sword!


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a crisp ring, six peak elder ambition in must get a sword suddenly blocked, shocked to lift an eye to look, not from coagulate eyebrow: "frost son, are you crazy?"


    Qin Shuang, holding the Zhenyao sword, stands behind Han 3000 and looks coldly at elder Liufeng.


    "If you want to kill Han 3000, ask me first!" Qin frost cold voice a drink, return an eye to lightly hope one eye Han 3000, soft voice way: "how? Are you ok? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1746

    "You are so stupid." Han Sanqian shook his head and said he was OK.


    She helps oneself, is equal to takes own future in gambling!


    "Am I stupid? Maybe, but let me watch you die, I will be uneasy all my life, so it''s better to be a fool than to be like this. " Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 is about to speak, at this time, Lin Mengxi angrily said: "frost, do you know what you are doing? Go back at once


    "Yes, as a righteous disciple, do you want to help this demon and make enemies with your martial uncles?"


    Qin Shuang disdained a wry smile: "the right way? Is it true that there are more people bullying less people? Is it to bully the small with the big? If this is the right way, I would rather not be a disciple of the right way. "


    "Han 3000 is my slave. It''s my responsibility for him to commit crimes, but it''s not up to the martial uncles to intervene!"


    "Besides, Han 3000 is kind to me. Whether he is evil or treacherous, Qin Shuang can''t watch him die in front of me!"


    "So, five teachers, please do it."


    When Lin Mengxi heard this, his pupils almost burst out fire: "Qin Shuang, are you crazy? What are you talking about? "


    "Qin Shuang, step back quickly. You are fascinated by this evil spirit."


    "Qin Shuang, do you know that you are betraying your school?"


    "If you don''t leave again, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Several elders were also very angry.


    Qin Shuang ignored him and looked at Han 3000: "are you ready?"


    Han three thousand helpless wry smile: "you this again why?"


    Qin Shuang''s face was cold, and she pointed at several elders with the sword in her hand. Then she attacked the elder Liufeng in front of her!


    Han 3000 had no choice but to follow.


    With Qin Shuang''s participation, the battle situation returned to the balance again. Especially when they worked together to use the falling rain sword, the six elders changed from active to passive.


    The falling rain sword technique stresses the combination of yin and Yang and the unification of ten thousand yuan. The attack is extremely domineering. In addition, in the process of the sword technique, the two strongest forces in Han 3000 and Qin Shuang complement each other, making one plus one greater than two.


    In addition, Han 3000 and Qin Shuang have gold bodies in their bodies, and the falling rain sword technique is almost played to the extreme.


    "Falling rain sword technique!"


    Suddenly, Sanyong on the ground was shocked, and the whole person stood up fiercely.


    "How... How possible! This... This... This is the long lost secret skill of our school. It''s the unique unique skill of the grandmaster shenxuzi. How can han... Han 3000 and Qin Shuang know it? "


    "It''s... It''s impossible. They... How can they do this secret method?"


    As the leader, Sanyong knows more about those lost unique skills in nihilism than anyone else!


    But what he never thought was that one day, he saw it reappear!


    He suddenly had a feeling that he had done something wrong, but what was wrong?!


    He didn''t understand!


    In mid air, Han 3000 and Qin Shuang cooperate with each other very well. The six elders just can''t get close to the front half meter of the two, but Han 3000 soon finds out the problem!


    Even at this critical moment, he still has a sudden desire for Qin Shuang.


    Moreover, after each practice, he had this feeling. He could swear that he had absolutely no thoughts about Qin Shuang. He just didn''t want to owe her a favor many times, so he tried his best to save her. He only has Su Yingxia in his heart, and he can be sure that Han 3000 will not be attracted to any woman except Su Yingxia.


    It''s anything!


    But every time after the end of the falling rain sword, there is always an inexplicable impulse on the body!


    There''s something wrong with this set of swordsmanship!!


    However, it really has a strong attack heart. The sudden change of the six elders from active to passive is the best proof. It can help Qin Shuang suppress the king of beasts'' golden body every time.


    But how could


    "Although their swordsmanship is powerful, they are inexperienced. Sixth younger martial brother, you attack their right gate, fifth younger martial brother attack their left gate! Four younger martial sisters, attack their heads, the other three younger martial brothers, join forces to hold them down


    At this time, Wu Yan, who had been watching the battle in midair, found a loophole between them. Although they had strong swordsmanship, they couldn''t stand each other. They practiced too little. Although they had tacit understanding, they were inexperienced. In addition, although they had great energy, they were not very good at controlling. They were totally strong in the outside but weak in the middle.


    In the face of seven nihilistic elders like this, after a long time, they were found a flaw!


    The six elders immediately followed Wu Yan''s arrangement and attacked them from four directions.


    "Bang!"


    As the three doors on the left and right fail one after another, the falling rain sword technique is broken. Lin Mengxi, with quick eyes and quick hands, directly seals Qin Shuang''s acupoints, hugs them, and leaves the battlefield in mid air. While Han 3000 is broken and weak, the other five elders fight in a frenzied group!


    At that time, Han 3000 couldn''t fight. He could only let five people wave their fists and stab their swords. The whole man was like a bloody man, dying!


    He suddenly felt very heavy eyelids, dying, he saw Su Yingxia, saw nian''er, saw Qi Hu, saw everyone... Yes, are you going to die?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1747

    "Poof!"


    In Fu''s family, Su Yingxia suddenly feels a panic in her heart, and a mouthful of blood suddenly comes out of her mouth. Regardless of the pain in her heart, she rushes out of the house and looks at the sky.


    "Three thousand! Is that you? " Su Yingxia looks at the sky, and her beautiful face is flustered.


    She knows that Han 3000 has come to the world of all directions. Although she doesn''t want Han 3000 to be led here by the plan to help heaven, she knows Han 3000''s character. He knows that he is in danger and he will come.


    Su Yingxia''s recent talk has begun to soften. She does not want to comply with Fu Tian''s arrangement, but deliberately delays it. Fortunately, Fu Tian recently went to the Yongsheng sea area and has no time to deal with the issue of diverting Han 3000.


    She just wants to give Han 3000 some time. She also believes that with Han 3000''s intelligence, he will never rashly come here. As long as he is given enough time, he can step on the purple auspicious clouds to save himself and nian''er.


    Su Yingxia is ten thousand times more confident in this, because Han 3000 will never let himself down.


    "Three thousand, welcome summer and wait for you forever."


    At this time, Han 3000, who had passed out, suddenly heard Su Yingxia''s cry in the dark.


    No, Su Yingxia is still waiting for himself!


    He can''t die!


    Han 3000 suddenly urges all the new condensed gold body energy, and he will do whatever it takes, even if he risks the gold body will explode due to energy exhaustion.


    The last trace of energy rushed to all parts of his body, helping Han 3000 repair his body quickly.


    And the red eye jade Python in Han 3000''s hand also slowly inputs its own energy into Han 3000''s body.


    In the middle of the air, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes and attacked five people with ferocity.


    The five elders did not expect that Han 3000 would suddenly fight back. In a hurry, they reluctantly defended themselves. Han 3000 caught them unprepared and repeatedly defeated them.


    Han 3000 is as crazy as a man. His eyes are red. He grabs the nearest elder Liufeng and covers his face with a big bang. Seeing this, several other people attack Han 3000 desperately behind him, trying to slow down his attack.


    Elder Liufeng has been scared pale. Han 3000 only attacks himself, and almost gives up any defense, as long as he lives!


    Strong horizontal, horizontal fear not to die!


    In a hurry, elder Liufeng was directly hit in the chest by Han Sany''s fist. If the other five elders hadn''t tied energy ropes to hold Han Sany, he might have been killed by this guy on the spot.


    Elder Liufeng looks at Han 3000 with lingering fear. Even if Han 3000 is bound by five people, he still doesn''t dare to step forward.


    The quiet beasts see Han 3000, under the roar of Linlong, fighting high spirited and fighting back.


    "Nihilist disciples listen to the order and attack Han 3000 collectively!" Wu Yan drank it angrily.


    All the disciples immediately took orders and aimed at Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s eyes turned red with a ferocious smile.


    "You can laugh when you''re dying, Han 3000. You''re a demon. You''re waiting for immortality." Elder Liufeng forced his mood and scolded angrily.


    "Bah!" Han three thousand a mouthful of blood directly spray six peak elder dumbfounded: "what is Lao Tzu to concern your ass?"? Are you qualified to talk about me? Just now, the urine is almost scared out, isn''t it? "


    "You!" Elder Liufeng is angry. Han 3000 says that he is really scared to death. He has lived for most of his life. In the end, he is scared to death by a little demon slave. Where can elder Liufeng hang on his face?!


    "Hum, elder Liufeng of nihilism, I don''t want to talk nonsense with a dying man. Go to die." Elder Liufeng scolded.


    "Nihilism? Joke, in my eyes, I can kill you all by myself. Let go and come again. " Han 3000 cheers coldly.


    With this remark, the seven elders were in a bad mood. The thousand disciples of nihilist sect, together with the seven elders and the leader, really rushed out. Although Han 3000 was captured, the problem was that nihilist sect was in a mess, with broken limbs and arms on the ground, blood flowing into a river, and extremely heavy casualties!


    Let go?


    None of the seven elders had the courage, because they were afraid that Han 3000 would make a comeback.


    "Why, afraid? That''s right. If a sect lets a slave fight like this, it''ll make people laugh. " Han 3000 said sarcastically.


    "Han 3000, don''t talk so fast. You''re just a turtle in a jar. What''s the right to speak?" Wu Yan said angrily.


    "That''s right. Find out who you are!"


    "Tell me which evil sect you belong to. At least we can make your death more comfortable."


    "Say it."


    Han 3000 laughs: "Lao Zi Han 3000, there is no school. Do you understand me? A bunch of dogs. "


    Wu Yan was so angry that he trembled and waved his big hand: "disciples, kill Han 3000 for me."


    Then, all the disciples drank in unison, and Wan Daobing sword gathered into a huge ball to attack Han 3000.


    The seven elders also retreated rapidly when the attack was coming. Han 3000''s ferocious smile: "I want you to be buried with nihilism!"¡° What''s that¡° What''s that¡° This is it In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 suddenly becomes a man of vast gold. The gold body just congealed in his body explodes directly. In the way of self exploding the gold body, he catalyzes the whole wuxiangshengong to the extreme¡° Wuxiangshengong, the stars are changing All of a sudden, nihilistic land shaking, wind away cloud roar, set the strength of the entire huge energy ball suddenly stopped forward, turn the route, straight to the ground! All the thousands of disciples of nihilism had dilated their pupils. They watched the terrible scene and even forgot to run away¡° Wu... Wu Xiang''s magical skill¡° No, it''s impossible, isn''t it In the eyes of the array, master Sanyong looked at the move of destroying the sky, and he was stunned! Wuxiangshengong, the real lost unique skill of nihilism, is precisely because it has lost this unique skill, so that nihilism has been trying to decline step by step for thousands of years. For nihilism, the perfect wuxiangshengong is a unique weapon. For Sanyong, it is something that he has been dreaming of all his life. Even the pain in my heart, including my master. But nihilism has been looking for thousands of years, but I didn''t expect that Sanyong was lucky to see it, but it was in this way. Wu Xiang''s divine skill, nihilism is supreme, but why is it on Han 3000''s body?! Isn''t he a demon? If he is a demon, how can he learn the skill of Wuxiang?! Without the biography of the leader in office, Wu Xiang''s miraculous skills can''t be taught by himself. This also shows that Han 3000 can''t learn by himself or by chance unless he can be recognized by a Grandmaster of nihilism. But... Suddenly, Sanyong thought of a possibility, and the whole person was shocked: "no, weak water 3000, weak water 3000, isn''t it that the ancestor refers to Han 3000?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1748

    "This..."


    "That is to say, the God mentioned by the patriarch, not only didn''t flatter him, but... Instead, he was killing him with the help of the whole clan!"


    Sanyong''s face turned pale and he fell to the ground. He couldn''t believe what happened in front of him.


    If you think so, the future of nihilism will be buried in his hands. What face does he have to see his ancestors again!


    Think of this, three never want to slap themselves to death, in order to apologize.


    But at this time, the power of destroying the sky transferred by Han 3000''s Wuxiang divine skill had already fallen from the sky. With a loud bang, the ground was shaking wildly. The huge wave and wind force even destroyed all the trees 100 meters away.


    At this time, thousands of disciples of nihilism, like ants, lay on the ground, dead and injured. They screamed and screamed at the scene.


    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000''s golden light is gone, his eyes are burning, like the God of war!


    "The God of heaven, the God of heaven, is it really the God of heaven? My God, what am I doing in Sanyong?" Three forever guilty tears, lying on the ground regret straight hit the ground.


    "Destroyed, destroyed, my nihilism destroyed."


    The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. He bowed his head and burst into tears.


    He really felt that fate was joking with him. Nihilism had been deposited for thousands of years, and countless generations of leaders tried their best to carry it forward. Unfortunately, they failed to reach the upper level. The reason is that they lacked the unique skill of Wuxiang.


    When I got to him, I had a chance to see this magic skill. Moreover, this man was his nihilist, but he let him destroy it by himself.


    This joke is too big, isn''t it?!


    "Atonement, yes, I want atonement!" San Yong just wants to get up.


    But at this time, Wu Yan has been reunited with the six elders, aiming at Han 3000 to launch a fatal blow!


    Boom!


    With an explosion on Han 3000''s body, Sanyong''s heart also explodes.


    It''s over. It''s all fuckin ''over!


    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000''s new golden body is broken. In the face of the joint force of the seven elders, he has almost no ability to resist. If he didn''t have that golden body, the huge impact of the magic explosion would definitely make Han 3000''s body become a powder.


    But even if he kept his body, Han 3000''s whole body was blown up for several kilometers, flying straight into the distance with a parabola.


    Lin long roared and led the four dragons to fly to the direction where Han 3000''s body fell.


    Qin Shuang stays in the same place. Although the acupoints make her unable to move, no matter how wide her eyes are, she is still unconscious. She just looks at the direction where Han 3000''s body flies away, full of sadness.


    Wu Yan looked at the younger martial brothers with satisfaction. With a big hand, he took the elders to the ground from the air. At this time, he smiled. Another difficult opponent of nihilism was settled by him. He also believed that his position in nihilism would be higher from now on.


    Even beyond the leader.


    The disciples of nihilism will know who is the one who does the most work in nihilism.


    "Uncle Jie Yuan has worked hard. If it wasn''t for you this time, we would have let a demon''s undercover turn the world upside down."


    "Yes, the martial uncle of the commandment center commanded us in the face of danger, which eliminated the hidden danger of nihilism."


    "Thanks to the martial uncle of the ring court, he found out Han 3000. Otherwise, such a dangerous person lurks around us. I don''t know how much trouble there will be in the future."


    Listening to the compliments from all the disciples, Wu Yandao accepted them very freely. This time, he wiped out such a big disaster for nihilism. The nihilism welcomed him. That''s right.


    With this pride, Wu Yanxing went to the headmaster Sanyong and said: "elder martial brother, the evil of Han 3000 has been eliminated. I didn''t expect that the grandson is quite capable. Fortunately, I found it in time this time. Otherwise, the future will be endless."


    With that, he waited for Sanyong''s praise.


    Three forever bitter astringent smile: "you killed Han 3000?"


    Wu Yan thought that Sanyong wanted to boast and said with a confident smile: "elder martial brother, just now that guy wanted to fight, but I know that he must be in a state of inner emptiness. So when he is ill and wants his life, I let six younger martial brothers and I fight together. Even if he is a real God, he can''t live this time."


    Because of this, Wu Yan was confident that he didn''t even bother to see Han 3000''s body.


    No one can survive!


    "Yes, elder martial brother leader, elder martial brother of the commandment academy did a very good job this time. In such a chaotic situation, we can find out Han 3000''s flaws in time so that we can strike a fatal blow and solve the trouble quickly."


    "Elder martial brother leader, elder martial brother of Jieyuan, this time, it should be the first time."


    Several younger martial brothers complimented. After hearing this, Sanyong suddenly burst out laughing. After saying that he was well for three times, he suddenly glared and slapped Wu Yan in the face.


    "Pa!" A slap in the face almost resounded through the whole garden. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1749

    Wu Yan felt his swollen right face strangely. He was shocked.


    The disciples and several elders were all stunned. They were very quiet for a moment.


    San Yong has already been so angry that he has to blow his beard and stare. What''s the first achievement? This is the first damn fart.


    "You and I are destined to be eternal sinners of nihilism." San Yong was angry and scolded.


    He hated himself and Wu Yan.


    The two of them cut off nihilism forever.


    Wu Yan looks at San Yong in bewilderment. He really doesn''t know what this means. It''s clear that he has made great achievements this time. Why is the leader so angry?


    Does the leader know that he has wronged Han 3000?


    But even if he knows that Han 3000 is a demon, it''s time to fight. Isn''t killing such a person a great achievement for the people?


    Even if he slandered Han 3000, the final result was that he was right.


    "Headmaster, Wu Yan really doesn''t know. What do you mean by that?" Wu Yan touched his face and said very reluctantly.


    Three forever cold voice a smile: "you killed Han three thousand, is nihilism sinner, clear enough?"


    "Han 3000 is a demon. Everyone here can see clearly. What''s the crime of Wu Yan killing him?"


    "Evil? Is the demon is the immortal, you, divide clear? What qualifications do you have to assert? Dream night, immediately let people look for Han 3000''s body, in addition, big open fairy medicine house, ready to save people Three forever cold voice cheers a way.


    Hearing this, elder Shoufeng knelt down and said, "headmaster, what do you mean? The fairy medicine room has always been used for my headmaster''s sanatorium. How can you save a demon? "


    "Yes, headmaster, how can he be as virtuous as Han 3000?" Elder Wufeng also knelt down.


    "Elder martial brother, we don''t think it''s right." Elder ersanfeng also knelt down at this time.


    Sanyong''s whole face is cold and frightening. As long as he can save Han 3000, let alone the house of elixir, he is willing to take his life.


    "You fools, you don''t know what you''re hurting. Dream night


    "Yes


    "Why don''t you look for it?" San Yong roared angrily.


    Lin Mengxi hesitated for a moment, nodded, took several disciples, and rushed to the direction where Han 3000 had just fallen.


    "The other five peaks younger martial brother, clean up the scene, use prohibition to send the remaining trapped strange animals to the beast forest. As for Wu Yan, go to face the wall and repent." Three eternal cold channels.


    Hearing this order, the elders were puzzled. Why?


    Wu Yan asked angrily: "elder martial brother, what''s wrong with me? Why should I repent in front of the wall?"


    "Because today, nihilism will be buried from you idiots." Sanyong glared angrily and gave a big drink. Then he breathed heavily: "nature, including me."


    With that, Sanyong shakes his head and leaves with guilt.


    As soon as Sanyong left, Erfeng and Sanfeng elders were busy cleaning the scene. Wu Yan hit the ground with an angry fist.


    "Elder martial brother, leader, what do you mean? Are you envious of your first success? So, not only don''t praise you, but also casually give you a charge in the head? " Elder Wufeng was discontented.


    "Ha ha, it''s obvious that this is a great achievement. Some people are afraid of losing the position of leader, so they just want to add to the crime." Head peak elder cold voice hum a way.


    "Hum, the leader is too much. If we don''t praise our elder martial brother, we should do this. I think nihilism is really ruined if it falls into the hands of such people." Elder Liufeng also complained of injustice.


    Wu Yanyue was more and more angry. Ironically, when he was playing with others, he was full of pride, but when it was his turn, he felt that the leader''s virtue did not match.


    "Maybe the headmaster is counsellor. Seeing that Han 3000 can lead so many strange beasts, he is afraid that the forces behind Han 3000 will retaliate, so he will hold his own people forever. Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry. In our hearts, you are a great hero!" Elder Shoufeng comforted.


    Hearing this, Wu Yan felt better. He looked at elder Shoufeng and said, "go and call ye Gucheng and let him send Xiaotao out immediately."


    "What do you mean, elder martial brother?" Elder Shoufeng was stunned, but soon he understood Wu Yan''s meaning. This time, it was obvious that there was a ghost, so we had to root out the grass.


    "I understand, elder martial brother. I''ll arrange it now. At that time, I''ll say that Xiao Tao was hit by the loss and died in an accident." Elder Shoufeng smiles.


    As long as Xiao Tao dies, the truth will be lost forever.


    Just a moment later, Shoufeng elder found that xiaotaoren had disappeared.


    In the evening, Lin Mengxi comes back to the main hall in a hurry. However, she sees Sanyong with his head down and his eyes out of focus. She has never seen him so lost since she met her elder martial brother for hundreds of years.


    Seeing that Lin Mengxi came back, Sanyong recovered and looked at Lin Mengxi nervously: "how about it? Han 3000, have you found it? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1750

    Lin Mengxi shook his head helplessly: "I''ve searched several times, but I didn''t find Han 3000''s body. Maybe... He fell into the void."


    Hearing this, Sanyong''s face was as pale as ashes. He was in a trance and almost fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengxi didn''t know what the leader meant: "leader, Han 3000 is just a slave and a spy of the demon clan. If he dies, he will die. Why do you come here?"


    Sanyong gave a sad smile: "do you remember the skill Han 3000 used in the war just now?"


    Lin Mengxi has always been very confused about the fact that he Zong''s attack on several thousand disciples of nihilism not only failed to hit Han 3000, but also attacked his disciples in the opposite direction.


    "Han 3000''s skill is very strange. It seems that evil is not evil, and it seems that right is not right. There are not only extremely poisonous but also very healthy. It''s completely impossible to guess."


    Sanyong sighed: "do you know the double swordsmanship of him and Shuanger? That''s the unique skill of nihilism, the falling rain sword! "


    "Falling rain sword?" Lin Mengxi frowned and was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "no wonder they two young people can resist the joint attack of our elders. They used the falling rain sword."


    She suddenly understood why Sanyong was so lost. She shook her head and said, "ah, it''s a pity that Han 3000 mistakenly entered the attempt. Otherwise, if he stayed in nihilism, he would be an excellent disciple like Qin Shuang, ye Gucheng and Lu Yunfeng."


    "Although shuang''er and Yunfeng are talented and can be made, what are they compared with Han 3000?" Three forever cold voice disdain way!


    "The falling rain sword is a Yin Yang mandarin duck sword. It''s powerful, but do you know it? Han 3000''s final attack was actually the supreme secret script of nihilism, the Wuxiang magic skill. "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi was stunned for a few minutes: "wuxiangshengong?"


    "That day, after Han 3000 fought against Ye Gucheng, I had some doubts. I looked through nihilism several times and checked all the clues left by my ancestors about Wuxiang. I was basically sure that Han 3000 used Wuxiang, and according to his current practice, Wuxiang has achieved a little success, He can even urge thousands of people''s attack energy to eat us back, ah. " Three forever sad said.


    Lin Mengxi swallows her saliva. She once thought that Wuxiang skill was a long lost ancient unique skill of nihilism, but unexpectedly, it was used by Han 3000.


    All of a sudden, he thought of the purple light spirit dream that Sanyong said: "weak water 3000, no... doesn''t mean Han 3000?"


    Seeing the headmaster''s heavy nod, Lin Mengxi is just like being slapped on the head. He even takes a few steps back, and the whole pretty face is totally shocked!


    "This... This means that we... We will... Kill the true God?"


    Lin Mengxi felt that the world collapsed in an instant. She thought Han 3000 could learn the magic sword of falling rain, which was quite gifted. But unexpectedly, Han 3000 could do it, including the most precious Wuxiang skill of nihilism!


    "I... I''m going to find Han 3000... I..." Lin Mengxi finished, rushed out in a trance.


    Lin Mengxi, who rushes out of the hall, looks at the top of the sky and regrets. If he didn''t stop Qin Shuang from rescuing Han 3000 before, it might not be the result now.


    Sifeng has a real God to lead nihilism to glory. It makes people feel very excited when they think about it. Lin Mengxi, who is also the master of the real God, thinks that if she can do this, her life will be worth it.


    But herself, but the same hand to crush this dream, she really feel very ironic.


    Fate fangfo and she played a huge joke in general.


    At present, the only way to atone is to find Han 3000.


    At this time, the Fu family.


    Su Yingxia came to Fuli.


    Seeing Fu Li, Su Yingxia whispered, "he''s coming."


    Help to leave a Leng, immediately a smile: "is that what you call the waste of the blue world?"? You should have been locked up for too long. Fu Tian is not in the family now. Go for a walk in the courtyard. Maybe you can open up a little. "


    "I always feel like something''s wrong with him." Su Yingxia''s worried way.


    Fu Li disdained to say: "Fu mang has told you that you are relying on the waste of the blue world to save you. It''s just a fool''s dream. He may be very strong in Xuanyuan world, but he is nothing in the eight directions world. If he dares to come, he will have an accident. Isn''t that normal?"


    Although Su Yingxia believes that Fang Jingtian will come to save himself and that Fang Jingtian will surely have some accomplishments, there is a core point in helping him to leave.


    That''s Han 3000, who just came to the world. He is really like a mole ant.


    "Didn''t you find Han 3000 here?" Su Yingxia asked tentatively.


    "I don''t think so, because I haven''t heard anyone else mention it."


    Su Yingxia is a little at ease. As long as the people of the Fu family don''t find Han 3000, it means that nothing should happen to Han 3000.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Su Yingxia thought about it.


    "Is it about the whereabouts of your children?"¡° No, it''s Han 3000. I hope you can send someone to find him quietly, and don''t come to me until he''s ready. " Su Yingxia believes that with Han 3000''s IQ, he will not rush forward, but she also knows what she means to Han 3000. He is likely to be too anxious and make mistakes in judgment. Therefore, the most important thing now is to let Han 3000 not be in a hurry, step by step¡° If you do this, the consequences may be very serious. Is it worth it for the sake of a waste of the blue earth? " Help to leave cold voice way, obviously she thinks Su Yingxia doesn''t need to take this risk. Su Yingxia nodded firmly: "for him, even my life, I will not hesitate." Fu Li sighed and said sarcastically, "OK, I''ll send some cronies to find him, but I think it''s a waste of effort. Besides, I''ve got your daughter''s whereabouts." Hearing Han Nian, Su Ying said: "where is nianer?"¡° A place you can''t even dream of, Loulan Pavilion. " Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s hope just lit up was like pouring a basin of cold water. Loulan Pavilion is the most sacred place for the Fu family. Last time, she had not been to it, but she was soon caught. With her last experience, Su Yingxia lost her hope. Even if she knew where she was, she wanted to save Han Nian from Loulan Pavilion. It was just a dream¡° In fact, the best way for you is to marry that person and obey the will of helping the heaven, so that you can gradually gain power. If you can cultivate a new God, you can rely on your mother for your son. At that time, you can do whatever you want, can''t you? " Fuli advised. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1751

    Su Yingxia looked cold: "I will never do anything to betray Han 3000, remember, forever! If I choose to do so, what is the meaning of you and Fu mang? "


    Su Yingxia''s words are very clear, we are a cooperative relationship, if the other party can''t help, then this cooperation has no value.


    Fuli naturally can understand what Su Yingxia means. He is about to speak. At this time, there is a noise at the entrance of the lobby. Fuli quickly gets away and leaves quietly.


    In the hall of Fu''s family, Fu Tianxing came back with high spirits. As soon as he heard that the patriarch was back, a group of senior executives of Fu''s family, regardless of age, rushed to the hall.


    On the front door, Fu Tian asks a young man three steps at a time. The young man is handsome, well-dressed and has extraordinary temperament.


    Behind him, there are also 20 middle-aged people in strange clothes. They are very powerful one by one. They can help their families and know that they are old people without much thinking.


    Entering the courtyard, Fu Tian cheerfully yelled: "come on, tea, seat." Then, make a respectful gesture.


    The young man nodded gently and looked at the executives standing on both sides of the family. His eyes were full of disdain.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to give you a grand introduction. This is aoyi, the third son of Yongsheng sea area."


    On hearing this, the top executives of Fu''s group were immediately happy and even flattered on the spot.


    "It turns out that this is the famous third son of Yongsheng sea area. It''s better to meet him than to be famous. He''s really a talented man."


    "That''s not true. The third young master is very beautiful. He looks like a dragon and a phoenix among people."


    "If you come to our house as a guest, you can help yourself. Don''t be polite."


    Fujia people are very happy. The three CHILDES of Yongsheng sea area are all here, which shows that the purpose of this trip has been achieved and the hope of FUJIA''s future has been rekindled.


    Futian is also very happy. Although he went to the Yongsheng sea area with many twists and turns, he finally reached cooperation.


    In fact, Fu Tian, the housekeeper of the Ao family, suffered a lot that day. He thought that he was going to meet the clan leader of the immortal sea area, and he would suffer a lot in the future. But the result was unexpected, and the cooperation was very smooth.


    Of course, the price and chips are not without. The Fu family pays taxes and presents to the immortal sea area every year, which is equivalent to bowing to the immortal sea area in the way of serving ministers.


    However, this is what Fu Tian is willing to accept. After all, it is only formal, and the Fu family is nominally independent.


    In the face of flattery, Ao Yi smiles and goes up to the top of the hall. He directly sits on the left.


    A helping family executive was stunned, because the position Ao Yi was sitting in was the family leader, the family leader. It''s obvious that aoyi, who lives in such a big family as Yongsheng sea area, can''t fail to understand the etiquette of the host and the guest. He did it on purpose.


    In front of all the family members, Fu Tian couldn''t get off the stage. He said with a smile, "third young master, this is your seat."


    Aoyi impatiently waved: "Hey, don''t talk nonsense, I like to sit here, you don''t also said, casually, then I''m very casually."


    Fu Tian was angry in his heart, but he could only smile awkwardly and sat on the guest seat, which made the main hall of Fu''s house a bit wonderful for a while. The guest sat on the host''s seat, but the host sat on the guest''s seat. Who did Fu listen to?


    Isn''t that very ironic?


    "Mel, come here." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    Fu Mei nodded and went to the main hall. She gave a salute and quietly glanced at Ao Yi, pretending to pose for a moment.


    "The third young master is coming to help us. Maybe he will stay for a long time. You and I will help the four golden flowers and serve the third young master for a long time. Don''t neglect him, do you know?"


    Fu Mei forced her excitement: "yes! Fu Mei must be good at serving the third young master. "


    Although Ao Yi is rebellious, she looks good. And most importantly, Ao Yi is the third son of Yongsheng sea area. If she can get along with him day and night, with her own beauty, she will not believe that he is not hooked.


    Once hooked, for Fu Mei, she will fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. Although she is not as good as Su Yingxia, she can still be famous in Fu family and even the whole world by virtue of her immortal daughter-in-law.


    At that time, how does Su Yingxia compete with himself?


    She can also step on Su Yingxia!


    Fu Mei raises her eyes and finds that Ao Yi is also looking at herself, and her eyes are obviously enchanted by her own beauty, which makes her feel more proud.


    Chong Ao Yi smiles gently, and Fu Mei retreats to one side.


    "Well, the arrangement is very good. It''s late to help the weather. I''m going to have a rest." Ao Yi is very satisfied with the arrangement of Fu Tian. He says it cheerfully, but he looks at Fu Mei with golden light in his eyes and starts to leave.


    It''s getting light now. What can we do without rest? Obviously, his so-called rest means something else.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1752

    Fu Mei smiles and waves. Four beautiful maids come in slowly from the outside of the hall door.


    Each of these four women has its own beauty and style. They are delicate, tender, sexy and lovely.


    Ao Yi''s straight eyes were shining with gold, and his big hands kept rubbing, which made him anxious.


    "In spring, summer, autumn and winter, you should send the third son back to his room first." Fu Mei said softly.


    Ao Yi was stunned, obviously disappointed, but this disappointment only lasted for a very short time, because the four golden flowers of Fujia really deserved the title, and each one was beautiful and moving, which made Ao Yi very unable to control.


    Fu Mei knows the heart of the people and deliberately catches Ao Yi''s appetite. She understands that the more things he can''t get, the more he wants to get, and the higher his chips are. The easier it is for him to get, the sooner he will be abandoned.


    Waiting for aoyi to leave with his gang, someone immediately said with a cold face: "patriarch, is the third son of aoyi too presumptuous? What does he think of us Fu clan? Can he sit as the head of the clan? "


    "Yes, patriarch. Although there is no real God in my family, I used to be one of the three big families. Aoyi is so rude. I should die."


    A group of senior executives were filled with righteous indignation, but when Ao Yi was there just now, they all accompanied each other with smiling faces, and none of them dared to say anything.


    In the final analysis, these old guys, without the true God, are still not willing to pull away from their previous roles.


    "When the tiger is down and the dog is bullying us, who told us that the Fu clan has no real God? If so, who dares to be so presumptuous? So in the final analysis, it''s Fuyao''s fault. "


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for Fuyao to follow the route we set, we Fu clan would not have been here."


    At the same time, these people also have a common problem, that is, even if they can''t pull out, they often like to put the responsibility of not working hard on others.


    Fu Tian waved his hand, and then he sat back on the main seat, looked at all the senior executives, and said, "speaking of Fu Yao, has Han 3000 been here during the period when I left?"


    "Chieftain, Han 3000 has not lived in the future. We have also checked the records of Tianmen, and it seems that there is no exception, "someone reported.


    "Hum, how dare Han 3000 come to help his family and save people? It''s estimated that this shrinking tortoise doesn''t know which corner of Xuanyuan world it is hiding tightly!"


    "It''s stupid of Fu Yao to count on that rubbish to save her. It''s so funny."


    "I heard that she vomited blood today. I think she was angry with herself."


    A group of senior executives sneer that they all hate Su Yingxia. If it wasn''t for her, they would still be powerful in the world.


    It''s not surprising to help Tian. It''s also in his expectation. He knows how Han 3000 dares to come to the world.


    The news of Su Yingxia''s execution, in fact, is more just a dead horse as a live horse doctor. If Han 3000 can be forced to show up, he will be so happy. But if he can''t, he can, at least, deter Su Yingxia and let her die for Han 3000.


    Killing people is the most cruel way to help heaven.


    "Hasn''t Su Yingxia changed his mind?" Help the sky cold voice way.


    The executives shook their heads.


    "Hum, I''m such an ignorant fool. I''ve made her lose face. Does she really think that if she doesn''t want to, I can''t help it? If she''s toasting without penalty, don''t blame me for my hard work! " Help the sky cold voice way.


    See help day angry get up, help Mei quickly seize the opportunity: "patriarch, I accompany you to go."


    When Su Yingxia is sitting in the room, Fu Tian has broken into the house with Fu Mei and several senior executives.


    "Fuyao, Mr. aosan has arrived at home, which means Yongsheng sea area is willing to help us. If you are willing to listen to my arrangement and plan, once the marriage is successful, we will be equivalent to two big families behind us, and our Fushi family will soon rise." Although Fu Tian was very angry, he chose to suppress his anger temporarily.


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly: "what does the rise of the Fu clan concern me?"


    "Son of a bitch, how can you say such shameless things as Fu clan?" A senior executive yelled angrily.


    "Now, because we have no real God, do you know how much we are looked down upon and no one gives us face? Fu Yao, don''t be stubborn any more. "


    "Face is earned by myself. I''ve never heard that I need to rely on others." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Then, she glanced at Fu Tian and said in a cold voice, "what''s the point? Why beat around the Bush?"


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, Fu Mei slapped Su Yingxia. Then, she did not smile. Her eyes were full of sarcasm and condescending expression: she said in a cold voice: "Fu Yao, is this the attitude used to talk with the patriarch? Yes? Do you really think you can''t help your family without you? I tell you, with my help, you can do the same


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1753

    Fu Mei''s motivation for saying this comes from Ao Yi who has just arrived at Fu''s home. She believes that she can take Ao Yi. Ao Yi''s eyes have already explained everything. Besides, she is very confident in herself.


    So, in her heart, Su Yingxia has already begun to compare with herself. She is the best woman of the Fu family.


    Touching his face, Su Yingxia coldly looked at Fu Mei: "Fu Mei, this is your second slap on me. Su Yingxia swears that I will make you double back!"


    Fu Mei gave a cold smile: "I''m waiting for you."


    Fu Tian was very happy with Fu Mei''s slap and said with a smile: "Fu Yao, it''s hard to be slapped, isn''t it? In fact, you could have been the sedan chair of heaven. Everyone in this family respects you and loves you. No one dares to disobey you. Even if you follow my plan, no one will offend you in the future. Why do you want to be a waste of a blue planet? "


    "Yes, Fu Yao, you''re more or less willful. Be obedient. You have to do it for us Fu clan."


    "The patriarch has talked to you again and again, which is enough to give you face. You have to know what is enough."


    Su Yingxia gives a cold smile. She doesn''t care about them at all. It''s just for her own interests, but she doesn''t care about her people. Su Yingxia doesn''t like anyone.


    "Well, if you have to force me, you can." Fu Tianleng snorted, then angrily walked out of the house.


    Once outside, Fu Tian LengSheng said to Fu Mei, "if you are free, come and have a look at Fu Yao. In addition, give her cathartic medicine. A month later, I want her to come and use it in person. No matter whether she wants it or not, I want Fu Yao to be pregnant with God."


    Fu Mei gives a cold smile. The so-called "come and have a look", of course, is that Fu Tian lets himself abuse Su Yingxia, which just satisfies Fu Mei''s revenge.


    It''s really refreshing when people are happy. First there is Ao Yi, and now there is Su Yingxia who can be abused. Fu Mei feels excited that the day when she helps her family to her home seems to be coming.


    And nothingness lives within.


    After a day and a night of searching, nihilism sect gradually developed from Lin Mengxi with tens of disciples to thousands of disciples. It also searched for the area of Sifeng, including nihilism, where Han 3000 had fallen. But Han 3000 had no news as if he had disappeared from the world.


    Along with the missing, there is the little cook of Sifeng, Xiao Tao.


    In the middle of the night, it rained heavily.


    Qin Shuang kneels in front of a new grave on a hillside 100 meters away from the vegetable garden of Sifeng. His hands are beautiful and full of mud and blood. In front of the grave stands a simple wooden tablet with several big characters: Han 3000''s tomb.


    Under the heavy rain, Qin Shuang is not moved at all, just kneeling, kneeling


    At this time, a cave, outside the cave, a large and a small two Pegasus, quietly hiding under the tree, waiting for the end of the heavy rain.


    The hole was so dark that I could hardly see my fingers.


    Han 3000''s corpse is lying there quietly. Xiaobai and green eyed jade Python have turned into their own bodies. They are with the missing peach, guarding beside him. The bruised Linlong is leaning against the corner of the cave, breathing heavily.


    Just before the first World War, he and the four dragons almost fought for their lives, and now they are almost in vain.


    But even so, Linlong''s eyes are still full of murderous spirit. He is not reconciled. If he did not return to the world in all directions for a short time, the dragon''s heart would not be greatly supplemented. Otherwise, today''s nihilism would be a river of blood.


    "Master, can he be saved?" Linlong said, the whole dragon angrily threw its tail on the stone wall and made a thump.


    "It''s all my fault. If I prevent him from going back to the world, he won''t be like this. It''s all my fault. What nihilism has brought him to face such great danger!"


    "It''s not your fault, it''s mine." Xiao Tao cried and shook his head: "if it wasn''t for me, Mr. Han would not have died. It was me and I who killed him."


    "It''s none of your business. If you want to blame them, it''s all the animals of nihilism who killed my disciples. I, Zhu Ying, will let them pay for their blood. "


    "A group of people who boast of the right way all day long end up doing things worse than animals. Bah, they are nihilistic. They can never die well!"


    Inside the cave, Zhu Ying, who had been silent, opened her mouth in anger.


    After the war, when Han 3000''s body fell, the big flying horse that once attacked Han 3000 broke through the sky and took Han 3000''s body to the ground. After that, a group of people joined up and came to Ciyun cave.


    Zhu Ying is the master of Han 3000 in all directions. For Linlong, it is the safest place for Han 3000, so they are here.


    "No, master, it''s all Xiaotao''s fault. Since Xiaotao is a lonely star, everyone who is good to Xiaotao has no good end. You know what? On the night of Xiao Tao''s birth, my grandparents, parents died suddenly. Even the village that had helped me died in a disaster. Young master Han, it''s because he helped me yesterday that... That''s why he was wronged! " Xiao Tao is crying.


    What she said is the truth. Almost anyone who is good to her will die in the end. Therefore, she naturally thinks that Han 3000''s death was also caused by her.


    "You say, good man, why is there no good reward? God, it''s not fair Xiao Tao cried. Zhu Ying laughs: "how can a good person be rewarded? Need to know, all things again evil, evil not more than people''s heart ah! How can a good man survive in the greatest danger? So, it''s not that good people don''t repay well, but that evil people are so evil that good people can''t wait for the day when they repay well! " With that, Zhu Ying came out slowly. When Xiao Tao saw Zhu Ying''s real face, she was shocked. Since she came in, she has been staying beside Han 3000''s body. She only thought that there was someone in the cave, but she didn''t expect that Zhu Ying was human and ghost. Zhu Ying looks at Han 3000 on the ground, and then asks Xiao Tao to help him up. Then she directly points her hand at Han 3000''s back, which is an energy rush. Just as she shakes her head and sighs, Zhu Ying suddenly finds that Han 3000''s forehead is marked with an axe. Although it flashes away, it is too bright in the dark. Zhu Ying gently pushes away Xiaotao, and the whole person simply sits on Han 3000''s back, directly adding more energy. But this time, Han 3000 has no response. At this time, Zhu Ying suddenly frowned, pulled Xiaotao, and then poured energy into it. Sure enough, Han 3000''s forehead slowly lit that little mark again¡° It''s strange. How could that be? " Zhu Ying looks at Xiaotao in disbelief. Almost at this moment, the tattoo on Xiaotao''s arm starts to shine. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1754

    "This..."


    Zhu Ying saw this, the whole person more confused, Xiao Tao and Han 3000 an arm, a brain, why as long as there is energy to urge, will light up the mark?


    What''s the relationship between them?!


    "Master, there is one thing. Han 3000 has Pangu axe in his body!"


    "What?"


    On hearing this, Zhu Ying''s whole body was startled, Pan Gu ax? King of all things?!


    "How is that possible? Pangu axe is the first artifact to create the world. Apart from Pangu, even the true God disdains to recognize the master. How can he recognize Han 3000 as the master? " Zhu Ying shook her head and said in a daze.


    Lin long grinned bitterly: "although I can''t understand it, it''s true. Unfortunately, though Pangu axe recognized him as its master, it''s hard for him to understand its power."


    Zhu Ying was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "no wonder when I passed on the merit to Han 3000, I always felt that there was a strange and powerful force in this boy''s body. It turned out that it was Pangu axe."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly raised her head and burst out laughing: "it''s worth it. My apprentice of Zhu Ying is the one who owns Pangu axe. It seems that God has not forgotten me, Zhu Ying!"


    "What about the little girl? Are there two Pan Gu axes? " Zhu Ying suddenly thought of it and frowned.


    Then, she and Linlong blurted out almost at the same time: "is it hard to be, is Xiaotao the descendant of Pangu?"


    "Ah? I''m a descendant of Pangu? " Xiao Tao was stunned at this.


    "I see. I must have just injected energy into Han 3000''s body, which made Pan Gu''s axe fall asleep because of Han 3000''s death wake up. When Xiao Tao touched Han 3000, Pan Gu''s axe sensed her existence, so the situation just happened!" Zhu Ying suddenly understood.


    Linlong nodded excitedly. It should be like this. Only in this way can he explain the phenomenon perfectly: "that is to say, 3000 people can be saved?"


    Zhu Ying shook her head: "my whole life skills have basically been passed on to Han 3000. Even if Xiao Tao is here, I can''t help him to wake up with Pangu axe."


    "Master, isn''t there us? If not, there are thousands of strange beasts in the forest of beasts. " Linlong road.


    "The strange beast in the forest of beasts?" Zhu Ying was stunned.


    Lin long forced out a smile: "you don''t know, Han 3000''s little white is actually the king of beasts."


    "Beast king?" Zhu Ying looks at Xiaobai strangely.


    Zhu Ying couldn''t help but smile bitterly. What''s the matter? I didn''t know how to accept an apprentice. I thought I had some predestination with him, but I couldn''t get out of here and wasted my cultivation. But I didn''t want to get one, but I accepted an apprentice who was full of treasure.


    Pangu axe is a weapon, and the king of beasts is a spiritual pet. Zhu Ying really feels that the pain of staying in Ciyun for half of her life disappears in a moment. She thinks that she may wake up when she falls asleep.


    This is a treasure.


    "Let''s not say he''s my apprentice. Even if he''s not, I''ll scold his nihilistic ancestors for putting such a big treasure in the 18th generation. Why not cherish it so much? Han 3000, don''t worry. Your master, even if I lose this old life, I will save you and make him regret his nihilism to hell! " Zhu Ying drank coldly and then stood up.


    At this time, shenxuzi, who was far away in the sky, suddenly sneezed.


    "Little Dragon..."


    "It''s Linlong!" Lin long is embarrassed.


    "Whatever. Anyway, I don''t know your name. You ask a few high-level strange beasts from the beast forest to come here. In addition, you dragons will also help."


    "Good!"


    In less than half an hour, the four dragons have quietly led several high-level strange beasts into the cave. According to Zhu Ying''s requirements, they selected seven high-level strange beasts and joined with the five dragons to set up the heaven and Kun array. When everything is ready, the twelve beasts face Han 3000''s body, and Xiao Tao and Han 3000 sit together.


    With Zhu Ying drinking all her life, the twelve beasts lose all the energy in her body to Han 3000.


    A warm light covers Han 3000''s body, and the seal of Pangu axe on his forehead also begins to appear slowly, and turns from weak to prosperous. The green seal on Xiaotao''s body also gradually gives out a strong light.


    Half an hour later, except for Linlong, almost all the twelve animals were pale and sweating. Even the high-level strange animals could not bear the long-term energy output.


    On the other hand, Han 3000, although the imprint of light in the forehead exists, but after a short period of glory, gradually to the dim.


    The king of ten thousand utensils is indeed the king of ten thousand utensils. If you want to wake it up, you can only rely on the energy of twelve high-level strange beasts. Zhu Ying also knows that this is not enough.


    Zhu Ying clenched her teeth, looked around and said with a smile, "Bruce Lee, remember to help my mother blow more outside, saying Han 3000 is my mother''s Apprentice."


    With a ferocious smile, Zhu Ying clapped her hand on her stomach. With the black blood in her mouth, a little golden body flew out!


    "Master, no!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1755

    Lin long yelled, and the whole person was very anxious. Zhu Ying wanted to detonate her golden body to greatly increase the energy of the array and bet her life.


    Zhu Ying sneered: "what don''t you want? Master saves the apprentice. Heaven and earth are changed. My mother Zhu Ying has Han 3000 as an apprentice. She has no regrets in her life. Remember to ask him to give me a few more sticks of incense on New Year''s day. My whole life is too damn lonely! "


    With Zhu Ying''s roar, she immediately put her gold body into the array. With Zhu Ying''s final cry, the whole gold body exploded directly in the array!


    Boom!!


    In the big array, the light suddenly rises, and Han 3000''s mark on his forehead at this time, together with Xiao Tao''s green seal, releases another dazzling light.


    The light covers Han 3000 and Xiao Tao. At this time, Xiao Tao''s eyes are closed tightly, and pictures pass through her mind quickly. Han 3000''s kitchen saves him, and he is sold as a slave. He is driven out of the village, and his parents take him


    Suddenly, the picture of Xiaotao stops.


    At this time, Xiaobai said in a hurry: "although the energy of the gold body explosion is enough, the time is too short. Linlong, we have to keep the previous amount, or you have to stick to it for a while."


    Hearing Xiao Bai''s cry, Lin long was already sweating, but looking back at the other eleven beasts, all of them were pale, purple lips and sweating. It was obvious that they had reached the limit.


    If you don''t take it down, all the twelve strange beasts in the array will be drained of energy and die.


    But if they give up, all previous efforts are in vain, but if they continue, they will not last long.


    "Well, Han 3000, I''ll bet you!" With that, Lin long shouts to withdraw. When all the animals release their energy, Lin long bites his teeth and takes out the dragon''s heart.


    "What?"


    Seeing the dragon''s heart, the four dragons were shocked.


    "Patriarch, what are you doing?"


    "The heart of the dragon people is the supreme treasure of our dragon people. Without the heart of the dragon people, our dragon people will never be able to look up. Don''t you know the humiliation of thousands of years?"


    "Yes, we don''t have the heart of the dragon people. We are called snakes and earthworms in the world of all directions. We have endured for thousands of years. Patriarch, you can''t find it easily. How can you bring it..."


    "The heart of the dragon is the life of the dragon, patriarch, think twice!"


    Although in name, the four dragons still respect Han 3000 as the king of beasts, and they can give Han 3000 enough respect, if they want to show them the treasure of the dragon family, they would rather not have their own lives.


    For the dragon people, the heart of the dragon people is just as important as energy to the people who cultivate the truth. Without it, the upper limit of the dragon people will always be a high-level strange beast, and the dragon people with the heart of the dragon people can even approach the true God and look down on all living beings.


    Like all the other dragons, Si Long has been fed up with bullying for a long time, and even feels that Long Sheng has no interest in it. He just eats and waits for death. The emergence of the heart of the dragon people ignites their hope and the hope of the whole dragon people.


    Now, Linlong wants to give Han 3000 the heart of the dragon family. This kind of despair is far more difficult to accept than not getting it.


    "The dragon people will not die without the heart of the dragon people, but Han 3000 will now. Although I know that the heart of the dragon people may not wake up Pangu axe, at least the dragon people should have a clear conscience." Lin long smiles bitterly.


    Then he looked at the four dragons: "the heart of the dragon clan was found by Han 3000. Whether this thing is there or not has a great relationship with him. I also know that you are not worried about yourself, but about the whole dragon clan. I am the same."


    "But with more contact with human beings, I understand that it is not impossible for self-development to be supernatural, but it is based on strength. There is also a kind of super body method called lying down!"


    Hold a good thigh, lay him upside down, you just need to hold him hard, the enemy is strong, let him strong, Laozi legs on the line.


    Lin long put his treasure on Han 3000. Zhu Ying dares to beat Han 3000 with her life, just as she dares to take a dragon''s heart.


    "Han 3000, the dragon people will see you from now on. You must wake me up." With a bite of the Dragon tooth, Lin long directly throws the heart of the Dragon into Han 3000 in the middle of the array.


    At that time, the whole array was full of light, and even the black hole, which could not be seen, was shining like day.


    In the main hall of Sifeng, Lin Mengxi received a report from his disciples. The light of Ciyun cave was shining. He was very surprised. When he rushed to Ciyun cave with Sifeng disciples, the rain had stopped.


    There is nothing in front of the cave, and there seems to be no movement in the cave.


    When they bravely walked into the Ciyun cave, there was nothing in the cave. Even the "monster" in the cave disappeared.


    At this time, nihilism is void and boundless, and several beams break through the door of space!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1756

    Outside nihilism, the mountains run through thousands of miles, and the autumn yellow is everywhere. You can''t see the end at a glance.


    In Qin Qingfeng''s thatched cottage, Qin Qingfeng''s face is full of sadness. He is wiping the memorial tablet just made for Han 3000. At this time, several beams of light fall in front of the door. He subconsciously hides the memorial tablet behind him. He thinks that ye Gucheng is coming again. But how can he come before the day of nihilist paying?!


    At this time, a figure came into the house and saw someone coming. Qin Qingfeng was surprised.


    "Three thousand? You''re not dead? "


    Han 3000 looks pale and extremely weak, but even so, she still holds Zhu Ying ''


    Looking at the white bone in Han 3000''s hand, Qin Qingfeng was stunned: "she is..."


    "She is my master in nihilism, Zhu Ying."


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng''s face was stunned. After a moment, he reflected it. After a moment, he shook his head and took over Zhu Ying''s body.


    "Three thousand can live, depending on the master''s life to save, since then, three thousand will always be the children of Zhumen." Finish saying, Han three thousand kneel down, toward Zhu Ying''s corpse heavy knock on three ring head.


    Qin Qingfeng sighed and helped Han 3000 up: "it''s your destiny that Zhu Ying can save you with her life. Do you have any plans in the future?"


    "Shifu, 3000 came here this time. First, she wanted to give you master Zhu Ying''s body. The environment in Ciyun cave was so bad, and she hated Sifeng. So I didn''t want to bury her in nihilism. Second, I know you travel a lot. I have a question to ask you." Han 3000.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded: "three thousand, you ask, master will know everything."


    "Master, do you know the Pangu clan?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s question, Qin Qingfeng frowned and quietly looked out of the house. He saw some strange animals and a beautiful girl, looking at Han 3000 anxiously.


    "Master, they are all my favorite. Another one is Xiao Tao, one of my own."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said with some difficulty: "this is a tacit agreement in the world. No one should mention it."


    "The Pangu people, originally one of the major ethnic groups in the world, are the most noble ethnic group in the world. The men of the Pangu people are born with supernatural power, while the women all have the appearance of love. They were born to guard the secrets of Pangu. According to legend, the secret of Pangu is related to the clues of Pangu axe, the king of all kinds of utensils. There are also many secrets of Pangu God. It is said that they can rule the world in all directions if they get the secret of Pangu. But it is precisely because of this that they bring the disaster of exterminating the nation! "


    "For the sake of the secret of Pangu, all kinds of gods and men from all over the world united together to fight against the Pangu people with the theory of guilt. In this war, the blood of the Pangu people flowed into a river, and their bones were like a mountain. Tens of thousands of men of the Pangu people were attacked and slaughtered by the Allied forces, while the women left behind were killed."


    When Qin Qingfeng said this, he couldn''t bear to say: "they were humiliated by thousands of people. Those righteous people were doing crazy and ridiculous things. That night, all the Pangu people were the screams of Pangu women. After that, they began to abuse for three days, but they didn''t get any useful clues in Pangu except to vent their lust for animals. "


    "Under the desperation of many allied forces in the world, they killed all the Pangu people and left. They reached a tacit agreement with each other and automatically banned the Pangu people. No one was allowed to talk about it."


    Although Han Sanqian had never experienced it, he was very angry when he heard this. This is what the animal did: "master, do you mean that the Pangu clan has been destroyed?"


    "No, there was a branch of Pangu nationality at that time. Because of going out, it survived. Later, this Pangu family lived in seclusion. No one knows where they are, but... " Qin Qingfeng can''t go on talking about it.


    The whole face is full of guilt and regret.


    A moment later, he gave a bitter smile: "but three years ago, I met the Pangu people."


    In a word, let Han 3000 suddenly surprised at the same time, the hope in the heart also followed!


    For Han 3000, it was hope, but for Qin Qingfeng, it was the beginning of despair.


    "Since I took Ye Gucheng as an apprentice, I feel that this child has outstanding talent, so I have tried my best to cultivate him. In the past 20 years, I have traveled all over the world to seek talents and treasures for him. Ye Gucheng also comforts me, and the growth speed is amazing. In this case, I am almost crazy about cultivating him."


    "Three years ago, I met a friend who found the trace of the descendant of Pangu by accident. I was in a daze and joined hands with him to attack the village." Qin Qingfeng said, the whole person regret: "after the slaughter of the village, my friend in order to get the village''s treasure, designed to frame me, beat me into a useless person, and my apprentice, also betrayed me, this is my evil retribution."


    Over the past three years, Qin Qingfeng has been almost silent about the mistakes he made in his infatuation, but the nightmares of the past three years still make him miserable.


    Now, Qin Qingfeng takes a long breath when he mentions Han 3000¡° Master, what''s the difference between you and those animals ten thousand years ago? " Han three thousand indignant way, for the sake of interests, careless about human life, what''s the difference between this and animals?! Han 3000 suddenly thought of that sentence, poor man, there must be hateful place, Qin Qingfeng, is so¡° I also know that I have a deep sin. When I was confused in the first day of junior high school, I committed such a sin. Unfortunately, I am such a useless person now, and I will soon die. I can''t look for the Pangu people any more. But if I can see the Pangu people again in my lifetime, I''ll thank you for my death! " Qin Qingfeng''s firm way. Han 3000 nodded and said, "master, are you serious?"¡° Qin Qingfeng has always been open and aboveboard in his work. What he said is by no means a drama. " Han 3000 nodded: "well, although you are my master, right is right, wrong is wrong. Maybe someone can fulfill some of your wishes." Han 3000 cold finish saying, get up to pull the peach outside the house, and then, his jade sword to her hand. Seeing Han 3000''s action, Qin Qingfeng is just surprised when Han 3000 suddenly starts to work. The green imprint on Xiao Tao''s arm lights up a light golden light. When Qin Qingfeng saw the green seal on Xiaotao''s hand, he was shocked: "Pan... Pan... Pangu people?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1757

    "If you really repent, then she is a gift from my apprentice. If not, she should be your retribution." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Qin Qingfeng surprised after a bitter smile, slowly closed his eyes: "I like your gift, come on."


    Xiao Tao is holding the sword, but he can''t do it. Han 3000 can clearly see that Qin Qingfeng has deep regret. Han 3000 says at this time: "don''t worry, she can''t kill you now. She''s been erased a lot. "


    Perhaps, her people didn''t want her to recall those painful experiences, so they deleted her memory and let her be an ordinary person outside.


    At this point, when Han Sanqian and Xiao Tao are in the array, although Han Sanqian will have died, he can also sense Xiao Tao''s existence through the induction of Pangu axe, and can see the fragmented picture memories she remembered when she was in the array.


    "She was censored?" Qin Qingfeng opened his eyes and said.


    "That''s what I''m going to do next. I''m going to take her back because I need her help." Han three thousand is the right way.


    "What can she do for you? 3000, aren''t you also interested in the secret of Pangu? " Qin Qingfeng frowned.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I''m certainly interested in the secret of Pangu, but I''m different from you. A gentleman loves money and has a good way of getting it."


    "In fact, Han 3000 has a Pangu axe in his body. Han 3000 is the real secret of Pangu, but he needs the Pangu people to teach him how to use it. The problem is that Xiao Tao has lost his memory now. Although fate has arranged them to come together, it''s just a joke." At this time, Linlong came in.


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng looks at Han 3000, Lin long and Xiao Tao in surprise. For a moment, he can''t accept this fact.


    Soon, he understood why han 3000 wanted to help Xiao Tao find his memory.


    "I can help you." Qin Qingfeng thought about it and said, "whether it''s atonement or you''re my only apprentice, I''ll help you with this forever."


    Han 3000 frowned: "master, do you want to go with us?"


    "Laolaiyizi, I have only one apprentice like you. I should go where you go. What''s more, although your master is a useless person, he traveled all over the world when he was young. He has many friends and is also the seven elders of nihilism. Although he has no real name, he can at least protect you in the world of all directions." Qin Qingfeng is obviously proud when he talks about this.


    Han 3000 and Lin long look at each other and nod to each other.


    After that, Han 3000 and Qin Qingfeng set up a grave for Zhu Ying at the thatched cottage on the back mountain. After a sacrifice, they took the five dragons with them and headed for the mountains.


    Han 3000 almost didn''t recover. Qin Qingfeng was an old man who covered his neck. The only girl Xiaotao became the strongest physical strength in the team. At night, the party finally fell outside a big city.


    "In front is Tianhu city. In those days, the village of Pangu branch was in the east of Tianhu city. But it''s getting late today. Let''s go to the city first, but remember that you are still young. After you enter the city, you should listen to me. Don''t mess around in the city. Do you know the way?" Qin Qingfeng then cheered coldly.


    Han Sanqian nods and follows Qin Qingfeng. He asks the four dragons to wait nearby. Lin long, green eyed jade Python and Xiao Bai return to their places and head for the city.


    Tianhu city is towering. At a glance, the city wall is more than 100 meters high, at least four or five hundred meters high. It has the feeling of a huge city.


    At the gate, a line of soldiers stood there, and there were four big and fierce beasts tied on both sides. They were fierce in appearance and fierce in sight. The Buddha could tear passers-by to pieces at any time.


    At this time, in the evening, many ordinary people began to pack up their stalls and prepare to enter the city.


    Han 3000 follows Qin Qingfeng, takes Xiaotao, and slowly moves towards the city.


    The commander of the guard was a big man, tall and strong. The muscles on his arms were as thick as Xiaotao''s head. When it was Qin Qingfeng''s turn, the big man stopped them.


    Qin Qingfeng smiles and takes out a token from his arms: "my Lord, I''m the seven elders of nihilism. I''ll go to Tianhu city to do something."


    The Guard officer takes a look at Qin Qingfeng, another look at the token, and nods. Just as he is about to let go, he inadvertently glances at Xiao Tao behind Han 3000, and his eyes suddenly shine.


    "You... Stop!" Guard officer Yile, blocked in front of Han 3000 and Xiao Tao, and then knocked Han 3000 away, staring at Xiao Tao.


    Xiao Tao was startled. For a moment, he was staring at him, and he was at a loss.


    "My Lord, she is my disciple. She came out to work with me this time." When Qin Qingfeng saw the situation, he quickly turned over and said with a smile beside the guard.


    The Guard officer didn''t pay any attention at all. He looked at Xiao Tao with an obscene look on his face. His intention couldn''t be more obvious.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1758

    "Peach, follow me!" Qin Qingfeng knows that the Guard officer has changed his color and is about to leave in a hurry.


    The Guard officer impatiently pushed Qin Qingfeng away and said in a cold voice: "Damn, I gave you a face, didn''t I? You let her go


    Before Qin Qingfeng reflected it, the guard Officer immediately stepped over and slapped Qin Qingfeng''s face with a heavy fan. Qin Qingfeng ate the slap, and he was dazed by the fan. He staggered in the same place, and the guards around him burst out laughing.


    "Seven elders of nihilism? I Pooh, who the hell doesn''t know you''re a deposed elder? Laozi Zhuanghu looks up to your female disciples. It''s your face. Don''t be shameless, you know? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll blow your dog''s head with one blow. "


    With that, Zhuang Hu disdains to smile and throws Qin Qingfeng''s token on the ground.


    In the world of eight directions, the reason why Linlong wanted Han 3000 to go to nihilism was that he hoped that he could rely on a sect, so that he could easily find Pangu people everywhere in the future, because in the world of eight directions, he needed a token to go anywhere.


    Some of these are equivalent to Han 3000''s ID cards on the earth, but they are not made by everyone here, but a kind of recognition between each other''s forces. Since it''s related to power, naturally, the smaller the sect, the less important their token is. On the contrary, the larger the family power, the more powerful their token is.


    "Do you know who he is? Ha ha, the seven elders of nihilism were abolished. " Zhuang Hu laughed, then waved his big hand, pointed to Xiao Tao and said, "this woman is unidentified. I doubt her very much. You take her back to my room tonight. I want to make a thorough investigation."


    Hearing the in-depth investigation, the guards immediately laughed happily, which shows that the beauty Xiaotao will fall into the wolf cave tonight.


    This group of guards usually do this kind of thing. As long as they see a pretty girl with no background, they will take her back to their cell for inspection, and then rape her in the cell.


    Later, after the chief was happy enough, they played with their help. It was a very happy and exciting project for them. But for the victims, it was a nightmare that could not be forgotten for a lifetime. Some girls even chose to commit suicide.


    Even if there is no suicide, but also because of them, and completely changed the way of life.


    As soon as Han 3000 bites, he rushes forward with anger in his eyes. Qin Qingfeng is quick eyed and holds Han 3000 in his arms: "don''t make trouble. Do you remember what I told you? I''ll take care of everything. "


    Han three thousand brows a wrinkly, cold drinks a way: "can you just watch them snatch small peach?"


    "It''s us who suffer from impulse." Qin Qingfeng cheered coldly.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t agree with this view. He is the kind of person who wants to sacrifice his life for righteousness. Han Sanqian can''t do anything to see Xiao Tao taken away.


    Just as Han 3000 was about to rush up, suddenly, a light drink came.


    "Let go of it all!"


    Hearing this, the guards immediately lowered their heads: "Master Wang!"


    Han 3000 also looks at him. Outside the gate of the city, on a green Unicorn sits a middle-aged man in his fifties. He has a long sword, but his face is extremely elegant.


    Kirin bends over and walks down slowly. He takes a look at the guard and Xiaotao. He asks in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Wang, we think this woman is a little strange, so we want to take her back to check. After all, it''s for the safety of the people in the city." Zhuang Hu''s heart is empty.


    Master Wang was immediately dissatisfied: "don''t tell me this. Brother Qin is my friend. What can''t trust me? If you can''t believe it, take it back with Wang to investigate. "


    As soon as the words came out, Zhuang Hu''s face became ugly. He quickly said with a smile, "Master Wang, are you kidding me? How dare the little one? Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you get out of the way? "


    Seeing the guard get out of the way, Master Wang walks up to Qin Qingfeng and salutes with a slight apology: "brother Qin, I''m really sorry, these animals are not sensible and disturb you."


    "Ha ha, no, no, thank you for your help." Qin Qingfeng said with a grateful smile.


    "It''s better to meet each other by chance than to invite each other. I think it''s too late. It''s better to have dinner and have some tea in my house. What do you think of it?" Master Wang said with a smile.


    "This..." Qin Qingfeng thought a little, nodded: "then there will be more trouble."


    After Master Wang, Xiao Tao, who is still in shock, still supports Han 3000, and the party soon arrives at a large courtyard on the north side of the city.


    When you walk into the courtyard, you can see the green hills and green hills in the courtyard. It''s a magnificent residence. I didn''t expect that Qin Qingfeng, a slovenly old man, would know such a big man.


    Walking into the main hall, an old man with white hair was sitting in the hall. In front of him was a pair of go, but another strange thing for Han 3000 was that there was only one black chess in the white game!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1759

    What''s more strange is that the old man is still in charge of both sides. He plays white chess and black chess, so he plays happily.


    Han 3000 has seen chess players and many exquisite chess games, but he has never seen such a game.


    There is only one black chess, as long as people with a little common sense know that no matter how they play, black chess will not win, or white chess will win early. Is it necessary to play?


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. My son, go and greet the guests. As for this young gentleman, can you play chess with me?" The old man smiles.


    Hearing this, Master Wang and Qin Qingfeng were obviously stunned, especially Master Wang himself. He could hardly believe his ears.


    More than 30 years ago, my father suddenly disappeared mysteriously for more than a month. When he came back, he played this kind of chess every day, and always played by himself. He asked his father, but his father didn''t answer. He also tried to have fun with him, but his father never let him. He also said that he didn''t have enough talent!


    Wang Dong is one of the big men in Tianhu city. Without enough talent and cultivation, how can he support such a huge family? However, such a character was demoted by his father as not talented enough to play chess.


    Although Wang Dong has been worried about this for a long time, these years have passed by, and even almost forgotten. However, when Han Sanqian came, his father invited him to play chess, which made Wang Dong unwilling and puzzled.


    Put his eyes on Han 3000, he is more puzzled.


    Han 3000''s face is pale and his lips are dry. He is seriously ill and may die at any time. How can such a person be more qualified to play this chess than himself?


    Han 3000 takes a look at Qin Qingfeng. He nods his head and looks at Wang Dong. Although he is a little unwilling in his eyes, he doesn''t object, so he sits down.


    "My son, pour tea for the guests." The old man chuckled.


    "I''ll pour him tea?" Wang Dong suddenly surprised, incredible way.


    Qin Qingfeng immediately laughed and said, "master, 3000 is just my apprentice, while brother Wang is a swordsman who is famous all over the world. Brother Wang pours tea for him. 3000 is to save his life."


    Han three thousand also said: "yes, elder, three thousand can''t afford it. If you want to play chess, three thousand will accompany you. Tea is not enough."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the old man clapped his hand on the chessboard and drank angrily: "pour the tea!"


    Wang Dong was startled when he heard that his father had always been very gentle and never been so angry. Even if he was unwilling, Wang Dong had to nod his head: "OK, I''ll go now."


    "Put my best ashes on it."


    Wang Dong is just about to leave. The old man''s tone is a little more relaxed. When Wang Dong hears the snow and ashes, he wants to say nothing. It''s the treasure of the palace and the lifeblood of his father.


    Even this is going to come out?!


    However, Wang Dong did not dare to take a word. He ran up the tea and handed it to Han 3000.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand: "go and greet the guests. This gentleman can play chess with me."


    Wang Dong should be a, three steps back, after all, or with Wang Dong to other hospital, dare not disturb.


    As soon as they left, the old man gave a smile and looked at Han 3000 and said, "how about it? Young man, do you have a way to solve this game? "


    Han Sanqian shakes his head and is about to speak, but the old man raises his hand slightly, indicating that he will have a sip of tea first.


    When Han 3000 tasted it lightly, he suddenly felt that the tip of his tongue was attacked by thousands of flavors at the same time, but the thousands of flavors were surprisingly harmonious with each other, forming a very strange and specific flavor.


    "Good tea." Han 3000 said sincerely.


    The old man smiled slightly: "the snow ash is frying with ten thousand tea, taking the essence of one essence, burning ash into seeds, and then covering it with cold and snow for hundreds of years to become one of them. Therefore, it is born to be very strange and strange, but the hardships and hardships can melt the taste of thousands of tea in one body, and construct such a special flavor. This chess game is also so."


    Han 3000 nodded. He seemed to understand the meaning of the old man''s words.


    "What the old gentleman means is that, just like this black chess, although it seems to be surrounded by so many white chess, the defeat has been decided, but once the obstacles are removed, you can survive."


    The old man nodded with a smile: "a child can be taught. The so-called person who has achieved great things looks at the future, while the person who has achieved small things looks at the present, while the person who has not achieved great things looks at the future. It can be said that those who fail to abandon the future and focus on the present will be able to fulfill their duties and accomplish the present, which is a small success. And those who fail to stick to the present and lay out the future will surely achieve great things. "


    Han 3000 immediately hugged: "thank you for your advice."


    The old man said with a smile, "what''s your way of playing this chess?"


    Han three thousand also a smile, take out the sunspot, lift elbow will all white directly sweep down: "my play is, chess no white chess, only my son."


    With that, Han 3000 slowly put his sunspot on the chessboard.


    The old man was stunned, then laughed: "interesting, interesting, really interesting. If you don''t stick to your actions, you can follow the law of all things. Heaven is for me, earth is for me, and the world is for me! "


    Han three thousand quickly got up: "three thousand should thank the elder for his advice." The old man stroked his beard, stood up and walked slowly towards the outside of the hall, until he could not be seen outside the hall, but smelled his laughter: "all things in the world, how can education accomplish anything? Fortune is to see the heart, to see the energy. Little friend, at dinner time, I have something important to announce, please wait for me." At dinner time, Wang Dong warmly arranged a banquet for Han 3000''s master and apprentice. As soon as they sat down, a woman in red came in quickly. Her skin was as white as jade, and her delicate face was carved by nature. At the same time, it was perfect, smart and charming. A pair of slender legs, tied with red and white cloth Ling, which is quite inconsistent with her beautiful face, but a bit more quack. As soon as she entered, she directly sat down on the table. As if there was no one else, she directly picked up the food on the table and stuffed it into her mouth rudely. Wang Dongmei frowned: "Simin, don''t be rude, don''t you see any guests?" Wang Simin glanced at Han 3303 with indifference and said, "Dad, when did you make such poor friends?"¡° You Wang Dong, angry, turned around and said to Qin Qing, "brother Qin, I''m sorry, little girl is stubborn. Wang''s discipline is so unreasonable that he is unreasonable. Please don''t blame me."¡° It''s also the nature of Qianjin to be honest and upright Qin Qingfeng smiles awkwardly and sits down¡° Simin, isn''t he uncle Qin? "¡° Uncle Qin? Dad, isn''t he the abandoned seven elders of nihilism Wang Simin''s mouth has been bulging because of many things, and he looks at Qin Qingfeng with disdain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1760

    Qin Qingfeng was embarrassed and nodded: "it''s just me."


    Wang Simin cold voice a smile: "how, the nihilist can''t mix down, run to our home mix eat mix drink?"


    With that, she glanced at Han 3000: "this is even more funny, ill, this is a touch to die rhythm?"


    With that, she muttered: "such a man might as well die. Young people, if they want to die or not, it''s a waste of food to live."


    Xiao Tao wanted to comfort Han 3000, but he found that Han 3000 just laughed without saying anything.


    A few people sit down, Xiao Tao know Han 3000 body unwell, chose a few light to him in the bowl, just put down, at this time, Wang Simin there but disdain sneer.


    "If you want to eat something, you need someone else to clip it to you. Did you feed your hand to the pig?"


    She despised men most in her life. Since she was a child, she knew a saying that women are not as good as children. She never believed in evil. Therefore, when she practiced all kinds of magic since childhood, she was bound to prove to everyone that women are better than men. When she saw Han 3000, a man suffering from illness, she was even more jealous and resentful.


    In particular, to see peach has not lost their beauty, but to Han three thousand considerate, nameless fire is rubbed up.


    Wang Dong was in a hurry and said, "Simin, my father didn''t teach you how to eat and sleep?"


    "My father taught me, but he also said that people should support themselves, right?" Wang Simin stares at Han 3000''s cold way.


    This is obviously aimed at Han 3000. Han 3000 smiles, shakes his head at Xiao Tao and signals to come. Although she didn''t provoke Wang Simin, she was still angry everywhere. Han 3000 also knew that when people were under the eaves, they didn''t bow their heads. What''s more, he didn''t want to provoke right and wrong at all.


    He just wants to spend this evening as soon as possible. As soon as it gets light, he will go to the east of the city to find the whereabouts of Pangu people, recover Xiaotao''s memory as soon as possible, and then let himself master the power of Pangu axe to save Su Yingxia.


    But Han Sanqian just moved his chopsticks. At this time, Wang Simin also put his chopsticks there and directly clamped Han Sanqian''s dishes. Han Sanqian didn''t want to fight with him and changed to the other side, but she seemed to be deliberately making trouble and soon followed him.


    Han 3000 moves again, she presses again, so repeatedly, Han 3000 simply takes back his chopsticks, but Wang Simin doesn''t reflect it for a moment. He thinks Han 3000 wants to go to another place, and immediately doesn''t have the strength to stop, so he turns over a dish directly, and the dishes just hit her face!


    Wang Simin''s face was full of vegetables and oil.


    Xiao Tao couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Simin jumped up fiercely, took out a long sword from behind, cut it on the table, and said angrily, "you son of a bitch, how dare you tease Miss Ben, I have to kill you today!"


    Han three thousand brows a frown, this Wang Si min, can be really wild, it is her own fault, but want to blame on themselves.


    At this time, Wang Dong quickly stood up and stopped Wang Simin. He earnestly advised: "Simin, you are not allowed to fool around."


    "Dad, are you still helping him now? Don''t you see that he threw all the dishes in front of me? " Wang said angrily.


    "You got it yourself." Peach whispered dissatisfaction.


    As soon as Wang Simin hears this, he stares at Xiaotao angrily, in case the Buddha wants to swallow Xiaotao alive. Han 3000 quickly blocks Xiaotao in case the shrew goes mad!


    "Well, Simin, it''s a guest. How can you make a lot of noise here? Listen to my father and sit down. " With that, Wang Dong waved his hand and quickly asked the maid to prepare a towel to wipe it.


    After wiping his face, Wang Simin has been staring at Han 3000 angrily, obviously still indignant about what happened just now.


    The dinner continued, but the atmosphere was so awkward that even the air was frozen. Han 3000 didn''t bother to provoke the shrew, and even didn''t bother to clip the dishes. He just finished the meal in the bowl.


    After dinner, Han 3000 and others go back to another hospital to have a rest and send away Xiao Tao and Qin Qingfeng. Han 3000 takes off his coat and sits on the bed naked, intending to practice.


    Although Han 3000 survived, his life was as thin as paper, and almost everything in his body was seriously damaged. The harm brought by the self explosion of gold body was very great. If it wasn''t for a variety of coincidences, Han 3000 didn''t even have a chance to survive.


    According to reason, Han 3000 should be cultivated for a period of time, but after he knew that Xiao Tao was a descendant of Pan Gu, even if everyone tried to persuade him, he couldn''t persuade him at all. He had to come out of Ciyun cave.


    At this time, Han 3000''s door suddenly made a loud noise. The whole door was directly knocked open by a strange force. It hit the wall heavily and bounced back directly. You can imagine how much force the other party used.


    Han three thousand helpless tone, don''t guess, he all know who is.


    "Die sick, you die for me."


    As soon as the words were over, Wang Simin rushed in with his sword in both hands. Looking at her cannibal face, she was not good at it.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1761

    Seeing Han Sanqian''s naked upper body, Wang Simin was suddenly angry, with a trace of embarrassment mixed in his face. He pretended to be calm and said in an angry voice: "hum, I didn''t expect that you are not only a sick boy, but also an exposure maniac!"


    Han 3000 is quite speechless. He takes off his coat because Lin long tells himself that the heart of the dragon family is in his own body, and it absorbs energy very fast in all directions. At present, Han 3000''s body is very weak, so once the dragon''s heart absorbs energy, it will be overloaded. Han 3000 takes off his coat to practice, which can be more altruistic.


    "Miss Wang, this is my room. I need to rest and take off my coat. Isn''t that normal? It''s you who break into my room at night, doesn''t it seem to be against the rules? " Han Sanyi explained helplessly and put on his coat.


    "Bah, this is my home. I, Wang Simin, can go wherever I want. You are in charge? It''s clear that you''re an exhibitionist! Do you want to blame me? " Wang said angrily.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He wasted his time and nodded: "I understand. What does Miss Wang want to do when she comes here? "


    "I want you to apologize for eating today, or I''ll kill you now." When Wang Simin finished, he directly raised his double swords and angrily pointed at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 said, "is that all? Well, 3000 is reckless today. He has offended the young lady a lot in the evening. Please let the young lady ignore the villains. "


    Finish saying, Han 3000 holds the attitude of pacifying people, apologized.


    "That''s it?" Wang Simin raised his eyebrows and canthus.


    Han three thousand one Leng, asked softly: "Miss Wang, what else do you want?"


    See Han 3000 tone amiable, Wang Simin proud smile: "of course, to kneel down to apologize, what''s your identity? Do you deserve to stand with me and apologize? "


    Han 3000''s face is cold. He doesn''t want to see her in the same way. He takes a calming attitude, so he takes the initiative to take a few steps back and apologize to her. But he never expected that she would push her nose on her face, which is more and more excessive.


    "I''ve already apologized to my parents, but I hope Miss Wang can stop it." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Bah, you''re a man?" Wang Simin disdained to scold a, then cold ha ha way: "I see you pour like a eunuch."


    "My wife naturally doesn''t know if I''m a man. I''m not interested in explaining to you, and it''s unnecessary." Han 3000.


    "You''re not interested in explaining. I''m not interested in listening to you. If you''re a man like a yin-yang man, who''s going to be your wife, you''ll have eight lives of bad luck!" Hearing Han 3000''s words, she subconsciously thinks that Xiao Tao is Han 3000''s wife. It''s really a pity for that woman. She is beautiful, but she follows such a useless man.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that your wife will marry such a rubbish as you. If I were her, I might as well die."


    Han 3000 sneered and thought of Su Yingxia again. He couldn''t help saying, "is that right? But unfortunately, you won''t be her. "


    At this time, in the master''s room, after eating his own vegetarian meal, Mr. Wang ordered a stick of incense and closed his eyes to nourish his spirit. Wang Dong walked in slowly. Although his father''s food was light and quiet, he didn''t often eat with himself, but every night, Wang Dong would come to greet his father after dinner.


    "Dong''Er, sit down." Mr. Wang didn''t open his eyes. He just waved to Wang Dong to sit down.


    Wang Dong nodded and sat aside.


    "Is min''er 20 years old this year?" Mr. Wang said.


    Wang Dong nodded: "it''s one in twenty this year."


    Mr. Wang said with a smile: "I''m old enough to get married. It''s very good. Do you want to marry her?"


    Speaking of this, Wang Dong is suffering. Although Simin is very good-looking, she is very headstrong and always loves to use swords and guns. Previously, several noble sons of good family background came to the door to propose marriage, but none of them were beaten up by her and ran away.


    "Dad, Dong''Er is still looking for a good son-in-law!"


    "No, that''s a good thing."


    "Dad, how do you say that?"


    "In my father''s heart, there is a good candidate. If min''er can marry him, min''er will also be a noble of the Wang family. We can also climb the dragon and attach the Phoenix. The future is promising." Mr. Wang said happily.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong was a little upset. He knew that the old man didn''t like the granddaughter Simin very much. Because the boy had the chance to carry forward the Wang family, he didn''t pay much attention to Simin. But after Simin''s mother died in childbirth in order to give birth to Simin, Wang Dong did not find any more. He became both father and mother, and regarded Simin as the apple of his eye.


    But soon, Wang Dong was relieved and even excited, because his father''s words really excited him.


    The son-in-law who can make the Wang family rise to the peak from now on is exactly what Wang Dong thinks about all the time.


    Wang Dong is deeply in love with his deceased wife and is unwilling to betray him. Therefore, he has to find something to depend on. His depending is the future of his family. In recent decades, he has been diligent in learning and training, and has been recruiting a wide range of talents. His purpose is to strengthen the influence of the Wang family, and choosing a son-in-law is his top priority.


    Now, hearing that there was a suitable candidate, Wang Dong''s eyes lit up: "father, do you have a suitable candidate?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1762

    Mr. Wang laughed happily: "yes, this is the son of heaven. He has extraordinary spirit. From the first time I saw him, I knew that once the carp leaped over the dragon''s gate, he was a man from heaven. At that time, don''t say that you want to become the largest family in Tianhu City, even if you fight with the three families for the true God, what''s the harm?"


    On hearing this, Wang Dong''s excited body is trembling slightly. The largest family in Tianhu is Wang Dong''s dream in his whole life. But now, his dream is within reach. How can he not be excited. What''s more, it''s a great honor for Wang Dong to be as famous as the three big families, dominate all sides, and fight for the position of the true God.


    "Father, is there such a man?" Wang Dong can hardly believe his ears. Who else has this ability in the world?


    "Father, you are not talking about the young master on the top of the blue mountain, are you?"


    Wang Dong also heard recently that there is a rumor outside that the top of blue mountain is considering cultivating his own power. Does his father want to marry the top of blue mountain and rely on them to support the Wang family.


    But it''s impossible. Although Simin is really good-looking, she''s not qualified for the top of the blue mountain for the Wang family.


    The most important thing is that the father said that this son is the son of heaven, so he can be as famous as the three families. This shows that this man can''t be a member of the three families, and Wang Dong can''t understand it.


    He also has a wide range of friends, but for a while and a half, he really can''t figure out who has such a young talent that can make the Wang family change so dramatically.


    "The young master on the top of the blue mountain must be the real God?" Mr. Wang disdained to smile.


    If the true God of blue mountain is not extinguished, it is impossible for nature to breed a new true God, let alone argue for the true God.


    "Although the young master on the top of the blue mountain is really in the highest position, he can be regarded as the son of destiny, but it depends on who he is compared with. If he is compared with him, what is the young master on the top of the blue mountain? But it''s just a fart. " Mr. Wang sneered.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''s brain is about to explode. His father has always been a man who does not look down upon himself. He said that the top of the blue mountain can''t be compared, that''s absolutely not.


    "Father, don''t play the game. Will you tell me directly?" Wang Dong''s urgent way.


    "My son, your eyes are filthy. This son is near and far away."


    Wang Dong thought about it for a while, but he didn''t know who it was. Everyone in Tianhu City knew the root of it. He didn''t know who had outstanding talent. Suddenly, he frowned: "father, what you won''t say is that brother Qin brought it..."


    "It''s Han 3000!" Mr. Wang interrupted in a stern voice.


    Han 3000!!


    Hearing this name, Wang Dongru and Wu Lei bang, his whole brain suddenly turned into a mess.


    Han 3000?


    The boy who looks sick? Is that the one? Are you kidding!


    In Wang Dong''s eyes, Han 3000 is a sick chicken that will fall down at any time when the wind blows. Qin Qingfeng has no place in nihilism, so he has no choice but to choose some rubbish that others don''t want. This is Wang Dong''s positioning of Han 3000.


    How come in his father''s eyes, Han 3000 has become the son of destiny, even comparable to the existence of the young master at the top of the blue mountain?!


    With a smile, Wang Dong said in a soft voice: "father, although you don''t like Simin very much, you don''t have to find someone to make up some reasons to marry her out, do you? It''s a big deal. In the future, I''ll let Simin be a good girl. Don''t make you laugh. "


    Mr. Wang closed his eyes and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He said in a soft voice, "am I so vicious in your eyes?"


    "Dong''Er doesn''t mean that, but you''re too joking with me? How can Han 3000 be the right one? He''s just a useless talent, Dad. "


    Think of at the dinner table, his daughter is so sloppy, but Han 3000 Leng is bullshit, dare not say a word, like a coward, such a person, Wang Dong how can not connect him with the real genius.


    "Bang!"


    Mr. Wang slapped his hand on the table, deafening: "muddleheaded, you are muddleheaded. Is the body of the true God something you can see from the body of every fetus? The Wang family will be ruined by you one day. Go away. I don''t want to see you. "


    Wang Dong was scolded, but he didn''t dare to go. He seldom saw the old man so angry. Even if he disobeyed his intention and eloped with his mother, the old man was not so angry.


    "Dad, I''m wrong. I''m clumsy. Can''t I listen to you?" Wang Dong was scolded. He didn''t dare to go.


    After listening to Wang Dong''s words, Mr. Wang felt more comfortable. He looked back at Wang Dong and sat down again: "Han 3000 has a kind of King''s breath. It''s hard for outsiders to check, but I''ve been instructed by an expert. I can see one or two of them. I''ve lived all my life to have such a king''s breath. I''ve seen no one else except the true God. My son, do you understand? "


    Wang Dongmei frowned: "so this evening, father, will you invite him to play chess?"


    "Exactly." Mr. Wang nodded: "the master once taught me the game of life and death according to the book of heaven, and told me that if I could break the game, it must be the king coming and dominating the world."


    Speaking of this, Wang Dong did not understand: "can that chess be played?" In his eyes, the sunspot will be defeated, there is no way to go down, talk about how to break the situation¡° Chess is like life, and life is like chess. Ordinary people look at chess, so they are trapped in it, and they can''t extricate themselves from breaking it. But some people look at life and think about life. So life and death chess, life is death, death is life. My son, this is your obsession. " Mr. Wang said softly. Wang Dong nodded heavily: "Dad, I know what to do." As he retreated from the wing room, Wang Dong began to go back to the room to collect betrothal gifts. For his new son-in-law, Wang Dong even paid a lot of money. Then, he took his servant with his belongings and prepared to go to propose a marriage. But when he got to the corridor, he heard the noise from the other side of the room, and he hurried over. In Han 3000''s room, Wang Simin pointed to each other angrily: "dead sick chicken, I''ll say it for the last time, do you kneel or not?"¡° I''ll say it for the last time. I''ve already said sorry. You can''t think of anything else. "¡° Well, dead sick chicken, don''t blame Miss Ben for her ruthlessness. It''s a pity that your beautiful peach will add another widow to the world from now on. " After drinking, Wang Simin comes with his sword¡° Stop it At this time, Wang Dong quickly rushed in, a palm directly pick up Wang Simin to open, the whole person cold as ice: "Simin, you are mischievous again!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1763

    "Dad!" Seeing that Wang Dong stopped him, Wang Simin stamped his feet in the same place. He couldn''t kill Han 3000 and solve his hatred¡° I really don''t understand, Dad, why do you want to defend this sick chicken everywhere? You told me from childhood that what you despise most is this kind of waste. "


    Wang Dong didn''t pay attention. He turned back and looked at Han 3000. He was sorry and said, "young master Han, the girl is unruly and reckless. Are you ok?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. 3000 is not a big problem. However, Miss Wang is like this. Master Wang should be more disciplined. Otherwise, I''m really worried that Miss Wang won''t get married in the future. "


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin was furious: "you bastard, what do you say? Will miss Ben not get married? As long as I wave my hand and countless young masters come to line up in front of my house, will I not get married? But it''s you, who''s going to marry you, who''s going to be unlucky for eight generations. "


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. He just gives his own opinions. After all, it''s true that Wang Simin is so reckless and rude.


    "How do you speak, Simin?" Wang Dong looks at Wang Simin strangely.


    "I''m telling the truth." Wang Simin put his head to one side, unconvinced.


    Wang Dong sighed and walked up to Wang Simin: "daughter, you can''t say that about yourself. Do you understand?"


    "What a mess, I''m scolding the living and damned Han 3000." Wang Simin said.


    Wang Dong shook his head: "you''re talking about yourself, Simin. I''ve thought about it. You''re not too young. It''s time to find a family."


    With that, Wang Dong waved his hand, and several servants came in respectfully with a pile of pearly gifts.


    Wang Simin was dazzled by all kinds of treasures. Almost all of them were the famous property of the Wang family, including the most valuable living ginseng.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Wang Simin''s wonderful way.


    As soon as the things were put down, Wang Dong said to Han 3000, "Mr. Han, although the little girl is fierce, she is kind-hearted. I believe today''s affair is just a misunderstanding. Here are the 12 most valuable treasures in our house. As long as you are willing to marry her, these things are betrothal gifts."


    Hearing this, Wang Simin is going crazy. Is this selling a woman or marrying a daughter? What''s more, she was sold to Han 3000!


    After Han 3000 was surprised, he shook his head in a hurry and said firmly: "Master Wang, you are joking too much with 3000. Just as the young lady said, I am just a sick boy. How can he marry such a young lady? What''s more, Han 3000 has a wife. "


    "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. I don''t expect Simin to be the wife of Han Gongzi. As long as Han Gongzi is willing, it''s OK to be a concubine!" Wang Donglian is busy.


    When Han 3000 heard this, he was still determined. Even though the world was very open on the issue of three wives and four concubines, in Han 3000''s heart, Su Yingxia was the only one in this life, and there was no possibility of a second one.


    "Mr. Wang is very kind. 3000 yuan is really not a blessing." Han 3000 finished, looked at Wang Simin who was about to explode: "besides, I don''t want miss wang to die, so, Master Wang, you can take it back."


    "What''s the matter with the death of Simin?" Wang Dong doesn''t understand.


    But Han 3000''s words were very harsh in Wang Simin''s ears, because she had just said that if she married Han 3000, she would rather die.


    She said the words, but where did she think that her father would suddenly send him to the God of plague, even push him out.


    You can even be a concubine yourself!


    Even the first family of Tianhu city doesn''t have the qualification, let alone Han 3000.


    "Dad, if you want me to marry him, I''d rather die." Wang Simin bit his teeth and glared at Han 3000.


    "Yes, dad doesn''t object, but if you die, it must be the ghost of the Han family!" Wang Dong said firmly.


    Hearing this, Wang Simin looked at Wang Dong inconceivably. From childhood to adulthood, the most painful thing for his father was himself. No matter what he did, he would never scold himself.


    Because of this, Wang Simin, who was lack of self-confidence since childhood, did some unruly things every time to attract his father''s attention.


    But I didn''t expect that my father would rather die for a sick chicken today!


    "Well, I''ll die to show you!" Wang Simin''s eyes were full of tears and heartbroken. He turned around and took up the sword to cut his throat.


    Wang Dong started to knock off the sword for her. Then, he slapped heavily on Wang Simin''s face and said, "you''ve made enough trouble. Come on, take Miss back to the room. She''s not allowed to go out without my orders."


    Wang Simin felt his sore and swollen face and looked at Wang Dong with hatred. He was led out of the room by the servant.


    Wang Dong looked at Han 3000 and said, "Mr. Han, I''ll leave first."


    Han 3000 thought it was over. The next morning, he got up early because he was going to look for Pangu.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1764

    Three people to the hall, and Wang Dong leave the line, unexpectedly, Wang Dong is promised very simply, also sent some money to three people.


    However, just arrived at the gate of the palace, Han 3000 frowned.


    The guards on the gates of the city stood there, smiling grimly, looking at Han three thousand three. It was obvious that the other side was not good.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Qin Qingfeng rushed in to find Wang Dong. A moment later, Wang Dong came out, but after looking at Han 3000, he said to the Guard officer Zhuang Hu, "these three people are all the guests of our Wang family before they step out of our Wang family. If you dare to mess around, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Han three thousand a wry smile: "on the contrary, we go out of the palace, it has nothing to do with Master Wang, right?"


    Wang Dong said with a smile, "Mr. Han, you are really smart."


    Han 3000 is not only smart, but also can think that Zhuang Hu is definitely called by Wang Dong. His purpose is naturally to force himself to marry Wang Simin. Although he can''t guess why Wang Dong has to marry Wang Simin, he won''t agree to this marriage anyway.


    "Brother Wang, you are..." Qin Qingfeng looked at Wang Dong.


    "Brother Qin, I''ve done this with good intentions. As long as 3000 people are willing to be my son-in-law, I can guarantee that no one dares to stop you in Tianhu City, and I''ll give you a lot of twelve treasures." Wang Dong said softly.


    On hearing this, Qin Qingfeng was a little excited. He took Han 3000 and said, "3000, brother Wang can look up to you. Miss Simin, you saw it yesterday. Although she is a bit unruly and willful, she looks like a fairy. What''s more, there are twelve famous treasures of the Wang family. If you get these, you''ll be very lucky. We''re not losing money in this business."


    Han 3000 firmly shook his head: "I won''t marry Miss Wang, I have a place in my heart."


    "Three thousand, stupid. Master Wang is a big family in Tianhu city. If he helps you, you will grow faster. Do you know? " Qin Qing style.


    Han Sanqian still shook his head: "even if you give me Jinshan and Yinshan, I will never betray her. Master, go back."


    See Han 3000 back to the palace, Wang Dong is very satisfied, think Han 3000 mouth hard, but the heart has begun to yield, gently smile, also followed back to the house.


    But what Wang Dong didn''t expect is that after Han 3000 went back to his room, he ignored him at all, and went back to the guest room to have a rest.


    Wang Dong is not in a hurry. As long as Han 3000 is trapped here, he will promise sooner or later.


    Therefore, after sending several servants to stare at Han 3000, Wang Dong didn''t disturb Han 3000 too much.


    At night, Han 3000 came out, and several servants immediately broke their nerves. Han 3000 laughed: "what? Can''t I see my future bride yet? "


    Hearing this, several servants relaxed their vigilance and followed Han 3000 to Wang Simin''s boudoir.


    After arriving at Wang Simin''s boudoir, he followed Han 3000''s servant and the doorkeeper to explain a few words. The other party soon opened the door. Han 3000 walked into the room and couldn''t help laughing.


    Where is the girl''s boudoir? This is a weapons room. In the room, there are all kinds of weapons everywhere. Even at the head of her bed, there is a knife that is more than one meter long.


    Seeing Han 3000 coming in, Wang Simin immediately drew his sword: "you sick chicken, what are you doing in my room?"


    "Ha ha, your father married you to me, I agreed, so of course, I came to enter the bridal chamber with you." Han Sanqian smiles.


    Hearing this, several servants cleverly backed out and took the door with them.


    Wang Simin said: "stinking sick chicken, I warn you, if you dare to touch me, I will kill you immediately."


    Han three thousand one smile, see the servants all quit, at this time zhengse way: "don''t worry, I don''t have interest in you, even if you strip off in bed, I come to you, want to make a deal with you."


    You''re not interested in lying in bed naked? This sentence sounds like a great shame to Wang Simin. Why? Is this looking down on yourself?


    However, she is more concerned about the second half of Han 3000''s words: "what can I do with you sick chickens? Do you deserve it? "


    "I don''t want to marry you, and you don''t want to marry me. How about you take me out?" Han 3000.


    "Why should I help you?" Wang Simin said coldly.


    "You may not help me, but if I stay in the Wang family for one day, your father will not give up the idea of letting you marry me, so you help me and yourself." Han 3000.


    Wang Simin thought a little, nodded: "OK, I promise you, my family has a alchemy room, where there is a secret Road, we can escape from there, and there are a lot of good things, then you can cheap this sick chicken!"


    Han 3000 frowned: "would you be so good?"


    At this time, Wang Simin''s mouth inadvertently tick out a sneer, cold heart.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1765

    After midnight, the guards outside thought Han 3000 and Wang Simin were married, so they relaxed their vigilance. In addition, the night was deep, and several guards dozed off each other.


    Wang Simin skillfully takes Han 3000 and runs out from a dark hole beside the bed. Han 3000 knows that Wang Simin is usually locked up, and then runs out secretly.


    Back in the guest room, after waking Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao, the four sneak into the alchemy room of the Wang family.


    In the world of all directions, most of the rich families have their own alchemy rooms, which are used to refine the elixir of special practice.


    Wang family is no exception, and the alchemy room is quite large. Besides the material room full of various materials, there is a main alchemy room beside it.


    The alchemy room is very big. There is a black furnace in the center, and several furnace windows around it can see the red light in the furnace.


    Wang Simin had an idea. He drew a smile from the corner of his mouth. He got up and took apart all the pills bottles beside him. Then he counted down a few pills and put them in his palm. He said to Han 3000, "don''t say I don''t take care of you, Nuo, they are all my father''s private treasures."


    Han 3000 frowned: "would you be so kind?"


    Wang Simin frowned: "don''t pull down, I just want to give you some benefits, let you have a good body, can roll far away, don''t go back to the neighborhood to harm Miss Ben, kind as donkey liver lung, you want, I don''t give it."


    Qin Qingfeng then went to Han 3000 and said in a soft voice, "3000, Wang Dong is a famous Tianhu expert. He has many rare and rare goods. Therefore, the pills he made are far better than the green jade bottle of nihilism. Since Miss Wang''s kindness, you can take them."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. In fact, he doubted that Wang Simin would be so kind as to promote her pills. After all, she always bullied and humiliated herself. How could she suddenly change her temper.


    But the reason given by Wang Simin dispels many doubts of Han 3000. In addition to Qin Qingfeng''s words, Han 3000 is eager to recover his body. At this time, he is shaken.


    Qin Qingfeng apologized and said to Wang Simin, "Miss Wang, 3000 is not very good at speaking. I apologize for him. This medicine..."


    Wang Simin looks at Han 3000 coldly, then reaches out her hand. Just when Qin Qingfeng is ready to take it, her hand opens gently, and the pills are immediately scattered on the ground.


    Han 3000''s face sank, and Wang Simin made it clear that it was bullying himself. Qin Qingfeng quickly bent down to pick up all the pills for Han 3000, and then handed them to Han 3000. His elbow reached Han 3000 desperately, indicating that he didn''t have the same understanding with Wang Simin.


    Han 3000 took the pills. There were more than a dozen of them in different colors. He looked at Wang Simin. Although her eyes obviously dodged, Han 3000 was too eager to recover. After all, Pangu clan was in front of him, and Su Yingxia was in front of him. He missed Su Yingxia so much that he didn''t hesitate to put them in his mouth.


    See Han 3000 eat all the medicine, Wang Simin eyes both proud, and a flash of worry, but fleeting.


    "Well, let''s go." Qin Qingfeng is now on the road.


    Wang Simin nodded and rummaged in the medicine cabinet on the east wall for a moment. Then he pulled a medicine drawer on the top left. Next to the corner on the west, there was a slight dull sound. A square secret about the size of an adult appeared in the corner.


    After a group of people entered from the secret entrance, they entered a very long tunnel.


    After walking half a mile, there is a little light in front of you. If you go about half a mile further, there is the exit above your head.


    Tianhu city is huge, almost covering the main urban area and the surrounding suburban forests and mountains, and this secret road almost runs through the main urban area where the palace is located, straight to the mountains and forests in the southeast.


    After the four came out, Qin Qingfeng said to Wang Simin, "thank you for your help."


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "she is just for her own sake, otherwise she will be so kind to send us out?"


    With that, Han 3000 took a look at Wang Simin and said, "we have a deal. Goodbye. No, we will never see you again."


    "Master, let''s go." Han 3000 turns around.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said goodbye to Wang Simin one by one with Xiao Tao. Qin Qingfeng looked at the stars and pointed to the East: "let''s go there."


    The master and apprentice, together with three people, quietly headed for the continuous mountains in the east of the city in the moonlight.


    When the sky was slightly bright, the three finally passed through the thorns and reached the mountain in the east of the city.


    "Master, there is no road ahead. Are you sure you are right?" Han Sanqian looked at the endless mountains at the end of the city. He couldn''t even see his head. He didn''t know what the Tianhu city was like. By feeling, a Tianhu city is as big as half a province in the world.


    "In the east of the city, the mountain rises, in the north, the water rises, in the black water, on the top of the snow mountain, the fallen leaves return to their roots. I always remember that. We can''t go in the wrong direction. " Qin Qingfeng insisted.


    Looking at the East, Qin Qingfeng''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness.


    Han Sanqian nodded. At this time, he turned back and walked a few steps. He came to Wang Simin and frowned: "Miss Wang, you have walked with us for several miles from your exit. You should go, too."


    Wang Simin was embarrassed and forced to say: "who... Who''s with you? Tianhu city is not your home. Besides, I have to see you go far away, otherwise, what should I do when you come back half the way?" Then, Wang Simin frowned and murmured in his heart. It''s almost time. The sick chicken should be poisoned. She remembered that there was a kind of medicine in the alchemy furnace, which would itch as long as people took it. She didn''t know what it looked like, so she grabbed a lot of it, but it was certain that there was that kind of medicine in it. According to the time, Han 3000 should be poisoned. Han 3000 looks at Wang Simin speechless at this time. He is really a kid. When he wants to speak, Han 3000 suddenly feels a heat wave in his whole body. Before he can reflect it, the heat wave rushes straight to the top of his head. In a moment, Han 3000 staggers to the ground and his whole body turns red, just like red iron. Seeing Han 3000''s poisonous hair, Wang Simin sneered: "dead sick chicken, let you offend Miss Ben, you just wait to itch to death." Seeing Han 3000 suddenly fall to the ground, Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao rush over anxiously and want to help Han 3000, but when they touch Han 3000, they can''t help but stop. Han 3000 is like a flame, and the temperature is terrible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1766

    "This..." Qin Qingfeng looked at Han 3000 and Wang Simin, who was very proud.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. There''s itchy poison in those pills. After three hours, it will disappear. Well, I''ve had enough fun. Dead sick chicken, with your words, we''ll never see again."


    With that, Wang Simin jumped happily and ran in another direction.


    After making fun of Han 3000, she finally escaped, and it''s time to play around.


    "Ah, ah!" At this time, Han three thousand suddenly stood up, the whole person suffering and crazy scream, and then, he directly jumped into the next river.


    With the sound of water, Wang Simin looked back. At this time, with Han 3000 falling, the whole river suddenly grunted, and a stream of smoke rose slowly.


    The whole river is boiling!


    Wang Simin''s whole body was stunned and motionless.


    How could that be?!


    "Miss Simin, what did you give Han 3000?" Qin Qingfeng is anxious to go down the river to save Han 3000!


    "Ah


    Han three thousand suddenly stood up from the water, arms waved, a cry of pain.


    "Boom!"


    Nuota River exploded directly in an instant, half bed water was blown up countless water columns!


    "I... i... I just... I just gave him some itchy poison." Wang Simin was at a loss.


    At this time, Wang Dong had already got up, and his men told him that Han 3000 went to Miss Wu''s room last night and stayed up all night. It must have been a storm to spend Wushan together.


    Wang Dong is very happy. As long as Han 3000 becomes the son-in-law of the Wang family, he can help Han 3000 to lead the Wang family to dominate the world in all directions.


    Thinking about it, Wang Dong feels excited.


    This is also due to the fact that I have a beautiful daughter. Although it''s a bit unruly and capricious, those who can seduce a good son-in-law are all good daughters.


    Wang Dong personally ordered the kitchen to prepare a good snow lotus porridge, and planned to make up for his daughter''s physical strength consumed by last night''s war.


    However, after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no movement in the inner room. Although Han 3000 seemed to be suffering from illness, he was very active when he played with them. So they were too tired to get up?


    Thinking of this, Wang Dong was not in a hurry. He just waited at the door with two bowls of snow lotus porridge. But the more he waited, the more he found that it was wrong. The room was too quiet. No matter how tired he was, at least he could breathe?


    In his heart, Wang Dong rushed directly into the room. Seeing that there was no one in the room, Wang Dong screamed No good and ran to the passenger compartment. When he saw that there was no one in the room, Han 3000 and others, Wang Dong''s face was full of foreboding.


    "Damn it Wang Dong angrily scolded and rushed to the alchemy room.


    He knew that Wang Simin often loved to run out from that secret road. From small to large, it was not once or twice.


    When he got to the alchemy room and saw the secret room mechanism, Wang Dong''s face was defeated. It was obvious that he had guessed what had happened.


    But what annoys him most is that when he looks at the medicine cabinet unintentionally, looking at the opened medicine drawers, Wang Dong rushes over in a panic and looks at a drawer. The whole person suddenly loses his five gods, holding the medicine drawer and lying on the ground.


    "My five element elixir, i... my five element elixir!"


    Wang Dong''s eyes are blank, and the Buddha defense has changed dramatically. If we heard that Han 3000 and his daughter spent Wushan together in the morning and he was happy to take off, now, he is lost and goes directly into the ground for several kilometers, which can''t be planed out.


    It took Wang Dong more than 30 years to collect all the rare materials in the world. After three years of refining, he finally cultivated the five elements gold elixir yesterday morning.


    Because the five element elixir is too strong, yesterday afternoon, he went to the outside of the city to find an expert and bought heiroucao, a kind of Yin grass that can suppress the five element elixir.


    With this herbal medicine, he can swallow the golden elixir, and then quickly improve his cultivation, so that he can be in the limelight and bring back greater honor for the Wang family at the grand meeting one month later.


    But the herb just came back, but after receiving a guest, Dan was gone.


    Wang Dong''s whole body wants to cry without tears. He is half on the medicine Pavilion, and he is weak all over.


    "No, no, no son-in-law, dan... Dan''s gone, no, no, all of them." Wang Dong beat the medicine drawer on his hands feebly, and the whole person was almost silent.


    But in the middle of his tears, he was suddenly stunned, and his face was full of anxiety: "Damn it, won''t it?"


    Then, he stood up in a hurry and turned over in the next drawer. When he saw that the drawer was still empty, Wang Dong was shocked and stunned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1767

    "No... no, not even Laozi''s Dragon and Phoenix poison pills?" Wang Dong said to himself.


    That''s the most poisonous poison in the world. Even if you take the golden elixir, why do you steal it?


    All of a sudden, Wang Dong roared angrily at the secret crossing: "you... You are going to die, even this thing, steal me a dime and a remnant?"


    At this time, in the mountains east of the city.


    Han Sanqian was crazy. He roared and danced wildly in the whole river, but almost all the places they could see were boiling. All the creatures in the river died, and even sent out a faint smell of meat. On both sides of the river bank, all kinds of flowers and trees were burned to ashes.


    Qin Qingfeng and Wang Simin, looking at the scene in front of them, were too scared to speak for a long time.


    Wang Simin has tears in her eyes. She is so anxious that she feels guilty. Although she is unruly and willful, she is by no means the kind of young lady who cares about people''s lives. On the contrary, Wang Simin is kind-hearted and loves to help some civilians in Tianhu city. For Han 3000, she just wants to catch him. She has never thought of making Han 3000 like this.


    At this time see Han 3000 so, she is very remorse, if it is not for his temporary prank, which will cause such a disaster.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wang Simin will rush to Han 3000 to save him. Qin Qingfeng immediately holds her and says in a hurry, "Miss Wang, it''s dangerous there. We can''t go there."


    Wang Simin is about to struggle, at this time, Han 3000 is suddenly like a vent ball, the whole person plop, directly fell into the water.


    Wang Simin was in a hurry. He broke Qin Qingfeng''s block and rushed into the river. He found out where Han 3000 had fallen.


    Soon, she touched Han 3000''s arm in the water, and then carried him to the shore with all her strength.


    At this time, Han Sanqian''s red color has disappeared completely. Instead, he is like a charred black charcoal. Wang Simin''s all the way to drag him ashore is blackened by the charcoal on his body, and Wang Simin''s hands are full of black.


    Wang Simin immediately flustered: "he... How can he be like this?"


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head, then put his hand gently between Han 3000''s nose with a dignified look.


    "And breathing. But, Miss Wang, are you sure it''s really just three thousand drops of itching poison? " With that, Qin Qingfeng wiped Han 3000''s arm.


    The black was wiped away, revealing Han 3000''s arm, but his arm was bruised.


    "He was poisoned." Qin Qingfeng said coldly.


    "Highly toxic?" Wang Simin was stunned. There were all kinds of pills in the alchemy room. When he took one of them, he had no intention to mix the poison with it.


    Think of this, Wang Simin flustered stand up, carrying Han 3000 will go home.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Wang. He''s so poisonous that he can''t live for half an hour." Qin Qingfeng took her hand and shook her head.


    Hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, Wang Simin completely stayed on the ground, which means that he poisoned Han 3000? Although she can''t stand the sick child, she doesn''t want to kill him.


    "Master Qin, please find a way to save Mr. Han." Know Han three thousand live less than half an hour, Xiao Tao also urgent voice way at this time.


    Wang Simin also looks forward to Qin Qingfeng.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head hard: "this poison, I''ve been wandering in the rivers and lakes for decades, never heard of, never seen." With that, he looked at Han 3000 sad, but also can not help for his apprentice''s ill fated, feel the sadness of silk.


    Just out of danger, but once again into the gate of death.


    "No... impossible, impossible, i... I killed people, i... I killed people?" Wang Simin was completely flustered and lost his mind. He sat on the ground with a decadent buttock. His eyes were empty and he talked to himself. His face was full of regret and fear.


    Although she has been practicing for a long time, at most she is fighting for the injustice of some people in Tianhu city. But she has never done such a thing as killing, let alone killing Han 3000, an innocent man.


    A moment later, Wang Simin suddenly got up and shook Han 3000 desperately, tears of remorse in his eyes kept flowing: "Han 3000, you get up, you get up, you don''t die, big deal, I promise you, I won''t fight you in the future, OK, OK."


    Qin Qingfeng got up in a hurry to stop Wang Simin''s excited action, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly coughed and slowly opened his eyes: "if you shake again, I will really die."


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin was stunned for a moment. He was overjoyed, and Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao came together.


    "Master, help me find a safe place. Don''t be caught up by Master Wang. I... Feel curious in my body now... I want to settle down." Han 3000''s weak way.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. As soon as he got up, Wang Simin bit his teeth and carried Han 3000 on his back. Qin Qingfeng was stunned for a moment. He got up and walked in front of him and went to the mountains.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1768

    After searching deep in the mountain for a while, the four find a cave and stop for a while. Qin Qingfeng goes back to cover up the trace of his whereabouts so as not to let the Wang family chase him.


    In the cave, after Wang Simin put Han 3000 down, Han 3000 quickly sat down and entered the cave.


    Han 3000''s body is in disorder, and his internal organs are being bitten madly. This kind of pain makes him very uncomfortable, just like countless hungry cats who have been locked up for a long time without food are locked up in his body, but at the same time, there is an extremely hot and dry force running wildly in his body.


    This hot and dry force, like a cow in general, rampage, Han 3000 this is not how good body, almost by it hit the tottering.


    If it wasn''t for the heart of the dragon people to maintain in the body, Han 3000 believed that he would be almost unable to resist its collision, and then he would explode and die.


    It''s really sad to think about myself. I was blasted by his mother''s body before, but now I''m almost blasted again. This inside and outside, I''m going to die.


    Han 3000 tried to control this force, but there was no energy in his body. The only thing he could do was to use the dragon''s heart to absorb energy and stabilize his body.


    But Han 3000''s progress is not smooth, because the severe poison is also in a crazy attack at this time, which makes the already aggravated body more difficult to bear.


    If it goes on like this, Han 3000 believes that he will either be poisoned to death by this strong poison, or he will be directly killed by this force.


    The only best way is to use this force to suppress toxicity. In this way, elimination and integration is the best way.


    But Han did not choose to do so.


    The poison in him is very deep. If he uses this power to suppress the poison, Han 3000 doesn''t know what the result will be. Besides, he doesn''t want to waste the sudden huge energy in his body.


    Adult talent to choose, Han 3000 all want!


    Han 3000 wants to put all his eggs in one basket!


    Although it''s greedy, Han 3000 is greedy for energy.


    He needs to increase his strength to meet Su Yingxia.


    Even if it would risk his life, Han 3000 would never frown.


    Han 3000 directly guides that energy to Dantian, and then uses the energy provided by the heart of the dragon family to control that power and let it stay there as far as possible.


    After numerous attempts and failures, Han 3000''s control of it finally began to have such a trace of control. However, when Han 3000 was about to make further efforts, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and his breathing stopped suddenly. Then he directly lost consciousness and fell down.


    Han 3000 fell for seven days.


    When he opened his eyes again, Han Sanqian first smelled a burst of fragrance. He looked down and saw that a red dress was on his body. Not far away from him, Wang Simin was wearing a white plain dress, holding himself tightly in his hands, squatting in a corner and curling up.


    Seeing her pale face, Han 3000 knew that she had given her clothes to herself, but she had to bear the cold alone.


    Han 3000 tries to get up and return the clothes to her. As soon as he gets up, he startles Wang Simin.


    Seeing Han Sanqian wake up, Wang Simin rushed to Han Sanqian with joy: "are you awake? What about? Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? Would you like some water? "


    Han 3000 looked at her clothes and shook his head: "put on your clothes. Don''t catch cold."


    Although Wang Simin''s lips turned white with cold, he still firmly shook his head: "I don''t need it. After all, you are the sick chicken. I''m in good health and can''t use it."


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao also came back with a pile of wild fruits. When they saw Han 3000, they ran in ecstatically. Qin Qingfeng was even more tearful: "3000 ah, you are finally awake. These seven days, you are really worried about me. I''m really afraid that you will... Just..."


    Han 3000 frowned: "seven days? I''ve been in a coma for seven days? "


    Xiao Tao nodded desperately: "yes, in the past seven days, you will shout hot and cold, sometimes even feign death directly, which scared us to death. But fortunately, Miss Wang has been taking good care of you these days. When it''s cold, she gives you her clothes. When it''s hot, she always helps you apply wet towels. Even when you feign death, she insists on feeding you water every day. "


    After hearing Xiao Tao''s words, Han 3000 looks at Wang Simin in surprise. He didn''t expect that this fierce young lady should take care of herself in the past seven days.


    No wonder when I wake up, her clothes are on me.


    Seeing Han Sanqian looking at him, Wang Simin was slightly embarrassed. He turned his head away and said stubbornly, "don''t thank me. I just don''t want to become a murderer, otherwise, I won''t take care of you."


    Han three thousand smile, know her mouth hard heart soft, also no longer say what.


    Sitting up from the ground, Han 3000 smiles and looks at Qin Qingfeng: "master, let''s go."


    "But you just woke up..." Qin Qingfeng asked. Han Sanqian shook his head: "it''s OK. Let''s go." Qin Qingfeng nodded. When the four people came out of the cave again, the outside of the cave was already covered with white. In the seven days of Han 3000''s coma, the temperature in Tianhu city had dropped sharply, and there was snow in the sky. Qin Qingfeng was known for his foresight. He cleaned up the traces of several people''s tracks early. The snow was invisible and gave Han 3000 people better shelter. It''s true that the Wangs didn''t send people to the east of the city, but when they saw that there was no trace of snow outside, they gave up the search here. Before departure, Han 3000 looked at Qin Qingfeng and asked in a low voice, "can I let her go?"¡° Where do you want her to go when the mountain is snowed Qin Qingfeng shook his head. After all, he is the son of an old friend. How can Qin Qingfeng leave Qin Simin in danger? Han three thousand think also agreed, set foot on the journey to the deep mountains. According to Qin Qingfeng''s memory, the best way to find the remains of the Pangu tribe is to follow the stream that Han 3000 jumped into before. In the mountains, it is complicated and many places are full of labyrinths. Following the stream is the least disorientative way. After about three days, Han 3000 and others climbed several mountains. Suddenly, they saw a very hidden gap at the bottom of the two mountains in front of them, and a glimmer of light came from there¡° The top of a line, the top of Pangu, three thousand, we''re here, we''re here. " Qin Qingfeng, tired and excited, looked there. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1769

    Hearing this, Han 3000 rushed past quickly, through the gap between the two mountains, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    It''s a large basin with terraced fields, birds singing and flowers fragrant. At the bottom of the mountains, an ancient village is located there.


    "That''s Pangu village, 3000, that''s Pangu village." Qin Qingfeng also followed, pointing to the village and shouting excitedly.


    Pangu village?


    Finally... Finally?!


    Han 3000 was so excited that she went all the way down the terrace. Xiao Tao was the last one to come out of the crack in the mountain. I don''t know why. When she arrived at the gate of the mountain, she always felt very familiar here, but she didn''t seem to remember anything.


    Hesitating for a moment, she stepped into the crevice with a complicated look.


    When she saw the village in the middle of the basin, a picture suddenly flashed in her mind. Under a peach blossom tree, peach blossoms were falling. A little girl grabbed those fallen peach blossoms with her hands in the air and gave out a happy laugh.


    Qin Simin patted her on the shoulder: "what are you doing in a daze? They all went down. "


    Xiao Tao, with a sound, follows Qin Simin and goes down the mountain.


    The four soon reached the bottom of the basin. Before the village, a large memorial archway stood there, with the words "Wuyou village" written on it.


    However, the four did not know that when they passed through the archway, they also passed through an invisible aperture.


    When you enter the village, the voices are a little noisy, and you walk about 100 meters inside. When you turn into the first avenue in the village, on both sides of the avenue, all kinds of vendors are shouting, and pedestrians are rubbing their shoulders. It''s a very lively scene.


    "Sell melon, fresh zuixiangua. Take a bite and you will have a good aftertaste."


    "Sold fish, sold fish, fresh spirit fish."


    "Steamed buns, steamed buns, just out of the oven."


    There was a lot of shouting and four people crowded into the main road.


    "It seems that this place is quite lively." With a smile, Wang Simin went to the fruit stall next to him and grabbed four drunken melons. After paying, he gave one to each person.


    Han three thousand bit, melon sweet juice honey, sweet and delicious.


    Qin Qingfeng frowned tightly. Three years ago, he and his friend slaughtered the whole village. Why is the village so busy now?


    "Master, what do you think?" Han asked as he ate the melon.


    Qin Qingfeng chuckled: "Oh, nothing, just..."


    Han Sanqian knew why Qin Qingfeng was like this. He said with a smile, "in three years, life has been restored here. At least, your sin is not so serious. You should be happy."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. Han 3000 said it was reasonable and said with a smile: "yes, you are right. I should be happy. By the way, you''ve just come to life, and you''ve made such a long journey. There''s a pub in front of you. Let''s have something to eat and have a rest


    Han 3000 nodded, took three people, got up and went to an inn far away from the road.


    "Xilai inn!"


    Han three thousand looked at the plaque in front of the inn door and walked into the inn with a smile.


    "Oh, four guests, please come inside!" Little two respectfully welcomed up, and then shook the towel on his shoulder, and yelled to the inside: "there are guests, four of you!"


    Then, he skillfully led the four people into an empty table in the shop. After wiping the towel on the table, he showed a kind smile: "four, what do you want to eat?"


    With that, he raised his hand slightly. Han 3000 looked around. Not far away was a memorial archway with dozens of signs on it, which were full of dish names.


    "Give me all the best things in your shop."


    Han three thousand haven''t spoken yet, the Wang Si min of one side is not polite to shout out a voice.


    Small two one Leng: "all up?"


    Wang Simin directly put a fist sized purple crystal on the table: "why, I''m afraid miss Ben can''t afford it?"


    As soon as he grabbed his head, he laughed and yelled at the kitchen, "four distinguished guests, I''d like to have a full set."


    Hearing the cry of the second child, the guests at other tables in the tavern couldn''t help looking back. Obviously, Wang Simin''s extravagance surprised many people.


    After all, what she ordered was the best thing in Xilai inn.


    Wang Simin did not feel embarrassed, but very proud, see Han 3000 looking at her, she is arrogant.


    A moment later, the child came running over with a tray full of dishes, and put all the dishes on the table. The second child laughed: "please take your time. By the way, you don''t look like people from our village. "


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "little brother, you are good at seeing people. We are not from this village."


    The second child laughs: "I receive a lot of guests every day. Naturally, I have met a lot of people. I can see if I am a local."


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "can I ask you something?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1770

    Xiaoer laughs. Han 3000 takes a look at Qin Qingfeng. Qin Qingfeng feels a Amethyst the size of nasal excrement. Xiaoer''s face is in a dilemma.


    At this time, Wang Simin suddenly hit the table with a big fist amethyst: "now?"


    Xiaoer, with a smile, reached out to touch it. Wang Simin slapped it directly on the Amethyst.


    The second child looked at Han 3000 wisely: "my guest, please."


    Han 3000 pointed to the peach beside him: "I want to ask you, do you know her?"


    Xiao Er looked at Xiao Tao along with his hand and looked at her for a long time. He said with a smile, "this girl is very beautiful, but I don''t know her."


    Han 3000''s heart sank slightly: "don''t you know? She should be from your village. Don''t you know her? "


    Xiao Er looked at Xiao Tao again and shook his head: "my guest, I really don''t know you. There is no such person in Wuyou village. "


    This makes Han 3000 frown. Is Xiao Tao not from here? Shouldn''t it? Xiaotao is a descendant of Pangu, and this village is the only known village in Pangu branch. How can he not know Xiaotao?


    Is Xiao Tao from another branch?


    Is there a mistake?


    But it''s not very possible. Qin Qingfeng said that when the whole Pangu people were massacred, only one group of Pangu people who went out was saved from the massacre. Then they immigrated here and lived in seclusion.


    Han Sanqian looks at Xiaoer brother quietly, and sees that his arm, like Xiaotao, also has the mark of Pangu axe, but compared with Xiaotao''s, the mark on his arm is very light and small.


    "Little brother, are you Cheng Niu?"


    Just when Han 3000 is so strange that he can''t figure out what''s going on, Xiao Tao on one side suddenly says.


    Han three thousand quickly eyes lock small two, small two elder brother a Leng, obviously stay a moment later, inconceivable look to small peach: "my guest, how do you know small real name?"


    Hear small 2 confirm of words, Han 3000 eyebrow is to wrinkle very tight, how is this to return a responsibility?


    Xiaoer doesn''t know Xiaotao, but Xiaotao knows Xiaoer?!


    Seeing that everyone looked at him strangely, Xiao Tao shook his head a little flustered: "I... i... I don''t know what''s going on. I... I just... Suddenly remembered in my mind that he... His name is Cheng Niu."


    Xiao Er frowned at this time. He was in the inn. If someone called him Xiao Niuzi, he was not surprised. But he could count all the people who called him Cheng Niu.


    Most of the people who work in their field use appellation. Unless they are acquaintances, they will never know their real name.


    But he didn''t know Xiao Tao. He went through all the memories in his head, but he didn''t remember that he had seen Xiao Tao.


    Han Sanqian also couldn''t figure out what was going on. At this time, Qin Qingfeng laughed and said to Xiao Er, "OK, Xiao Er Ge, go and be busy. It''s time for us to have dinner."


    Although the little second brother agreed, he turned around in three steps and frowned. He couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    After dismissing his second brother, Qin Qingfeng said, "if you continue to ask, you can''t find out why. I think Xiaotao suddenly remembers something. It''s just one-sided. As for the little two, maybe you don''t know Xiao Tao. There are many things in the world that you remember him and he doesn''t remember you. Eat first. It''s getting late. Tomorrow we''ll ask the village head here. "


    Han Sanqian thought about it and thought it was quite reasonable, so he stopped worrying about it.


    After dinner, Han asked for four guest rooms. After that, Han went back to the room to practice.


    Wang Simin can''t stay idle. After eating, he takes Xiaotao to go outside. For this young lady, everything in Wuyou village is so strange and curious.


    However, not long after Han 3000 was settled, he suddenly felt the strange quietness around him. That kind of quietness and Buddhist defense was that Han 3000 was alone in an extremely open place.


    Han three thousand heart a cool, his mother''s, can''t be the sequela after poisoning? At the end of the meal, he actually asked the master, but the master couldn''t see why. On the surface, he had nothing to do with it. However, the master also told Han 3000 that the previous poison was still in the body, but he didn''t know why it didn''t happen, but he believed that Han 3000 was highly toxic, It''s impossible to take seven days off and be all right.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian also felt that the poisoning had led to something wrong with him, because he had released his divine consciousness, and it was still quiet around him.


    That kind of quiet, even quiet people feel a bit terrible.


    But at this time, he heard the voices of Xiao Tao and Wang Simin, and even their voices when they went upstairs. Han 3000 frowned and relaxed a little.


    At this time, although the whole inn is not noisy in the afternoon, we can also hear the sound of the second child cleaning the tables and chairs downstairs.


    This makes Han 3000 feel confused. What''s the matter?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1771

    At this time, the door rings, Han 3000 should be a, Wang Simin at this time dejected came in, holding a bowl of porridge.


    Knowing that Han 3000 had not recovered from his serious injury, Wang Simin specially asked Xiao Er to make some porridge to make up for Han 3000.


    Han three thousand see her this appearance, completely and just went out when completely different, suddenly some strange way: "what''s the matter, this is? Didn''t you go shopping with Xiao Tao? Come back so early? "


    Speaking of this, Wang Simin''s mouth is very high, the whole person is like a vent of the ball like, to sit on the table, the hands of a porridge: "don''t mention, almost angry."


    Xiaotao followed, took Wang Simin''s porridge on the table, gently handed it to Han 3000, and explained with a smile: "sister Simin wants to go shopping, but I don''t know why, there is nothing on the street."


    Han Sanqian smiles. At this time, a cold wind blows. Han Sanqian subconsciously gets up and closes the window, but he sees that although it is dark downstairs, there is no smoke on the busy street in the afternoon. Every family even doesn''t have a light on, and the whole village is completely in darkness.


    "Do people in this village rest so early?" Han 3000.


    No wonder it was so quiet just now. However, Han Sanqian always felt that the silence now was different from that he felt when he just entered the final stage.


    Now it''s really quiet, but just now, it''s a dead silence at all.


    "Who knows, there are no ghosts." Wang Simin was very angry. He wanted to go shopping, but he messed it up.


    Just eat a meal, and then dress up a little bit, before the bustling streets, in the evening, suddenly all ran out.


    Han three thousand smile: "anyway, the last two days on the road is also very tired, when the early rest." With that, Han 3000 finished the porridge and gently put the bowl back.


    "I''ll help you with another bowl." Taking the bowl, Xiao Tao goes out again.


    But just for a moment, Xiao Tao ran back embarrassed, the bowl in her hand was empty, she looked at Han 3000 embarrassed: "the store is sleeping."


    "Isn''t that sophomore still busy just now? When we came back, there were still half the tables in the inn. How much time did we have to talk? He packed them so quickly? " Wang Simin said, looking at Xiaotao in disbelief, got up, took the bowl in Xiaotao''s hand, and walked toward the stairs.


    When she came to the stairway, the light of the first floor inn hall had already gone out. It was dark and empty, which made people feel a little flustered.


    She shook her head, puzzled, got up and went back to the room.


    "Strange, it''s really nobody." Touching his forehead, Wang Simin went into the room full of doubts. He sat down again and suddenly looked at Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, do you think this village is strange? It''s only a few o''clock. Everyone has gone to sleep. "


    Han Sanqian really felt strange, but he didn''t study it deeply. After all, this kind of village may have a simple folk custom. It''s normal to work at sunrise and rest at sunset. He said with a smile, "you think everyone is as energetic as you are. People depend on their physical strength to support their families. They are like you. Anyway, they don''t worry about anything."


    "You..." Wang Simin was forced by Han 3000''s words, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''m going back."


    After Wang Simin left, Xiao Tao didn''t leave. Instead, he stood quietly beside Han 3000, who said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Han, actually... Miss Simin is right, Xiao Tao... Xiao Tao also thinks the village is strange, and... And..." Xiao Tao looks around in fear and doesn''t dare to make a sound.


    Han 3000 said with a smile, "and what?"


    "And... And I always feel as if someone is secretly staring at us."


    Han 3000''s back is a little chilly because of her words. He''s not afraid of ghosts. After all, he hasn''t seen anything? However, there is always a kind of gloomy and chilly feeling in the environment, but Han 3000''s doors and windows are tightly closed.


    "Well, don''t think about it." Han 3000 comforted.


    When Xiao Tao heard this, he stopped talking for a moment, and moved two steps on his feet. After all, he looked at Han 3000 eagerly: "but... But I''m really afraid. Young master Han, Xiao Tao... Xiao Tao has an invitation."


    Han 3000 said, "tell me."


    "Can peach... Stay in your room?" With these words, Xiao Tao lowered her head, her face flushed and hot.


    She also knows that it''s not clear whether men and women give or receive each other, and the coexistence of single men and few women has a bad influence. But she doesn''t know why. Since she came to the village, especially at night, Xiao Tao felt that she was in a trance and extremely scared.


    She really didn''t want to say it until she had to.


    She thought Han 3000 would probably refuse herself, but Han 3000 just laughed: "OK, you sleep in my bed, I sleep on the table."


    The basic reason why han 3000 doesn''t refuse Xiaotao is that Xiaotao is a descendant of Pangu, and Han 3000 doesn''t want her to have any accident. Another reason is that Xiaotao takes care of Han 3000 all the way. Therefore, Han 3000 won''t refuse Xiaotao if she needs help.


    After Xiao Tao fell asleep, Han 3000 entered the meditation again. As soon as he entered the meditation, the stillness of death reappeared. In the middle of the night, the peach on the bed is sweating, with her eyebrows locked and her lips biting. She had a long dream. In the dream, everything was so beautiful. The sun was shining, the mountains were green and the water was beautiful, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. On the terraces of the mountains, some people were busy and others were shouting. She also saw her parents and the shop boy in the house today. They sat under the peach blossom tree that had appeared before and talked and laughed, And she is happy to pick up the peach petals on the ground. But when she picked up the peach blossom and happily looked back for her parents, she suddenly found that her parents and a group of villagers sitting under the tree had no head at this time. She looked up in fear. On the peach blossom tree, there were many smiling heads hanging. At this time, she was looking at her with a smile¡° Ah! " Xiao Tao suddenly wakes up from his dream. At this time, it''s already dawn outside the house, and the street downstairs is back to the noise and bustle of yesterday. Han 3000 stood at the window and saw Xiao Tao wake up. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Having a nightmare? You''re sweating. Go and wash your face. Master, let''s get ready to go. "¡° Where are you going? " Xiao Tao doubts. Han three thousand smile don''t speak, got up and left the room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1772

    After Xiao Tao picked up, Han 3000, Wang Simin and Qin Qingfeng had been waiting in the living room on the first floor. Although it was only in the morning, the business in the inn was very good. It was almost the same as when the four came yesterday afternoon, and there were few empty tables in the Inn.


    "It''s strange that there are so many people in the early morning, but no one at night." Wang Simin looked at the life around him, quite dissatisfied with the way.


    Qin Qingfeng said with a smile: "let''s go to the village head. Maybe he can know something about Xiaotao."


    When they came out of the inn, the streets were as noisy as they were yesterday afternoon. They were shouting and selling all the time. They were heading all the way to the innermost part of the village.


    Qin Qingfeng has already inquired with the shop boy. The big house in Wuyou village is the ancestral hall in the village. As the head of the village, the village head also lives in the ancestral hall all the year round.


    Soon after, the four came to a big house.


    Although the house is a little old, it is decorated with red bricks and black tiles. There are two strange stone beasts at the door, open mouth, serious and dignified.


    "Let''s go in." Looking at the plaque of ancestral hall hanging on his head, Qin Qingfeng took the lead to go in.


    As soon as you enter the ancestral hall, a smell of incense comes to your nostrils. When you go inside, you will see a huge and incomparable God''s throne, which is full of all kinds of spirit''s thrones.


    As soon as the four entered the hall, an old man with white beard came out slowly from the side door of the hall and said with a happy smile, "it''s really a happy event to have friends coming from the guest''s hometown."


    Behind the old man was a young man, about twenty-five or six years old. His face was straight and his eyebrows were quite handsome, but there was a little killing in his eyes.


    Qin Qingfeng said with a smile: "I think this is the village head? I''m Qin Qingfeng, the seven elders of nihilism sect. This is my disciple Han 3000, and this is Miss Wang Simin, the king''s daughter of Tianhu city. "


    Han 3000 has a strange look at Qin Qingfeng. This guy is really brave enough to report his real name directly. It doesn''t matter to others, but Qin Qingfeng has been here three years ago and killed many villagers in Wuyou village.


    Qin Qingfeng seemed to see Han 3000''s doubts and said in his ear: "at first, we came masked and came at night just to grab things. So I don''t know them, and they don''t know me. "


    Han 3000 nodded clearly. No wonder Qin Qingfeng was so bold.


    Although the old man smiles, his eyes are full of vigilance: "it turns out that the master is here, so it''s really hard to meet him. However, the village has always been isolated from the world. How did Mr. Qin come here? What''s the matter? "


    As soon as this remark came out, Qin Qingfeng was asked. He was slightly stunned, and soon thought of the reason: "the reason why Qin was able to find here is actually because of this girl, her name is Xiaotao. However, she has lost her memory and can''t remember many things. We came here this time to help her solve the mystery of her life experience."


    Bai Hu nodded in relief and looked at Xiao Tao for a moment: "but this girl is not from our worry free village."


    Hearing this, Han 3000, Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao were all stunned. Qin Qingfeng took Xiao Tao by the hand and said, "village head, are you wrong? How could she not be here? Look at her arms, just like the villagers, but they all have this green seal. "


    White Hu old man smile: "this is just a special tattoo, perhaps, the girl''s ancestors, and we have the same pulse."


    "Village head, are you sure?" Qin Qing style.


    Obviously, in Han 3000''s eyes, the village head''s words are not convincing.


    Xiaotao is the descendant of Pangu, and the tattoo of Pangu axe is also the unique mark of Pangu. Ten thousand years ago, only one branch of Pangu survived. It can be proved that Xiaotao must have come from here.


    What''s more, Xiaotao can be called the right name of the store''s second child, which also proves that Xiaotao is a person here.


    But why do the village head and the shop boy say they don''t know Xiao Tao?!


    But the problem is, Han 3000 has been carefully observing the village head''s words and deeds. He doesn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "There are 131 families in this village, with a total of 567 people. I know them very well. I know better than anyone who is in the village. This girl, I''ve never seen or heard of. If you don''t believe me, Shi Qiang, take out the village genealogy of this village and let four good students have a look." The old man finished and ordered.


    The young man, Shi Qiang, nodded and got into the side door. Within a moment, he came out with a thick book in his hand. Then he handed it directly to Qin Qingfeng.


    Qin Qingfeng took the book and turned it over. It was full of people''s names, but he turned it over from beginning to end and really didn''t find the name of Xiaotao.


    Qin Qingfeng can''t believe looking at Han 3000. It''s just incredible.


    No one knows Xiaotao, and Xiaotao doesn''t seem to belong here. If it wasn''t for Xiaotao calling out the name of the shopkeeper yesterday, Han 3000 really felt that they might have come to the wrong place this time.


    But it happened that Xiaotao knew dianxiaoer, and accurately called out his name. What''s the matter? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1773

    "As you can see, there is no record of this girl in our village, and I don''t know her." At this time, the village head said with a smile.


    "Yes, in fact, there are few girls in this village who are in their twenties. If she is really from this village, the village head will certainly remember." Shi Qiang also agrees.


    The four of them looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Han 3000''s heart is more confused and heavy.


    Painstakingly ran here, the result is to find the wrong place?


    Where is Xiao Tao''s real life experience? If no one can teach him to use Pangu axe, Su Yingxia will be far away from him.


    No, there''s another way!


    At this time, Han 3000 stood up and saluted the village head: "village head, in fact, in addition to finding the world for Xiao Tao, there is one more important thing, that is to find the Pangu people. Xiaotao, she is a Pangu people. Even if she is not from the village, the same green seal on your hand also shows that at least you used to be in the same vein, right? "


    Since Xiao Tao can''t help himself, this is the place where Pangu people live. There are Pangu people everywhere. Han Sanyi can use them to find the secret of Pangu axe.


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, the village head laughed happily: "as I have just said, it''s just the same or similar tattoo. What''s the tattoo? As for the Pangu people, that''s even more ridiculous. "


    "Tattoo?" Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, a few steps to the village head in front of, a grasp of his hand, and then the whole person fiercely urge the energy in the body.


    But what Han can''t imagine is that no matter how Han can stimulate energy, the green seal in the village head''s hand doesn''t shine like Xiao Tao.


    Han 3000 can''t believe looking at the fact in front of him, how can it be like this?!


    Xiaotao''s green seal can echo his own Pangu axe, but in the village head''s hand, he has no contact with Han 3000. Is it hard to be true that they are not of the same clan?!


    "Xiaoyou, what are you doing?" The village head looked at Han 3000, not knowing what he had just done.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible." Han 3000 is a little absent-minded, mumbling and shaking his head. He really can''t figure out why it''s like this!


    The only reasonable explanation is that Xiaotao and they are not of the same race. Even they are not Pangu people at all. This can explain most of the current situation clearly.


    But the most illogical explanation is that how can Xiao Tao accurately call out the name of Xiao er?!


    Strange, strange, just so strange.


    "Four, if there''s nothing else, please leave the village as soon as possible. The village is used to its own life and it''s inconvenient for outsiders to bother." The village head said with a smile.


    Bid farewell to the village head, Qin Qingfeng and Han 3000 are speechless, completely thinking.


    "It''s strange, strange. It''s so damn strange. Many things seem to be like this, but it seems to be something else." Qin Shuang shakes her head and wonders.


    "In fact, I was inclined to believe what the village head said, because he was calm throughout the whole process. He didn''t look like a liar at all. Everything he said was very convincing. But precisely because of this, he actually exposed that he was lying. He said that he was not a Pangu. I really believed him, but he ignored you. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Qin Qingfeng can prove that the people here are pan ancients, but the village head never thought that Qin Qingfeng was the one who slaughtered in the village three years ago.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded: "yes, there are many strange things in it. What we lack now is to find a thread, and then weave all the nets, and the answer will be solved."


    "Moreover, there is a very strange point. It is reasonable to say that they should be very vigilant to the outside world when such a thing happened three years ago, but they don''t seem to be so." Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt that Wuyou village, where is Wuyou village, is a village full of worries. Everything is too strange.


    However, one thing Han 3000 can be sure of is that the more the village head wants them to leave here, he doesn''t want to leave here.


    This is the only place for him to solve the problem. If he doesn''t get the answer, Han 3000 will never leave.


    On the way back to the inn, Wang Simin is completely attracted by the street stalls. When Han Sanqian and Qin Qingfeng think about Wuyou village, they don''t notice that Wang Simin is gone.


    In the inn, Xiao Tao ordered a few dishes and was waiting for the dishes to be served. Wang Simin came in with big and small bags of things. As soon as he arrived at the table, Wang Simin put the things on the table with a thump: "Hey, do you two men have some manners? Let me come back with so many things, I don''t know how to help."


    Han 3000 looked at her strangely and didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    Wang Simin shook his numb arm: "what attitude? I''m buying clothes for you."


    "Clothes?" Han 3000 suddenly frowned and looked at every guest in the inn! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1774

    Almost everyone in the inn is dressed in summer clothes, while more than 3000 people in Han are dressed in winter clothes.


    The clothes of the four people and all the people in the shop are out of place, just like four monsters.


    Qin Qingfeng also listened, touched his thick clothes, embarrassed smile: "say, our dress seems really strange."


    Peach also nodded, some embarrassed: "yes, we wear is not too thick."


    Qin Qingfeng smiles at Wang Simin and says, "Miss Simin is considerate."


    Wang Simin took a look at Han 3000 with pride and said, "of course, I''m not like some people."


    Han three thousand smile: "then you go upstairs to change clothes, I''m waiting for you here, go back quickly."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin hummed coldly: "change it, let''s go." With that, Wang Simin took Xiaotao and Qin Qingfeng upstairs to change their clothes.


    In a short time, two women and an old man put on good-looking new clothes and went downstairs. Wang Simin and Xiao Tao are both beautiful women. Their thinner summer clothes make their figure more perfect. Seeing Han 3000, Wang Simin left her head and snorted coldly.


    Han 3000 was not angry. When they got to the table and sat down, he said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    "Of course, it''s pretty. You think it''s all the same as you. On such a nice day, you look like a bun." Wang Simin is not convinced of the way, but, she forced the appearance, in Han 3000''s eyes, but all see clearly.


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao can''t help but hold their bodies tightly, so it''s hard to interrupt.


    Han Sanqian smiles. He knows that the three people are very cold, but Wang Simin has been supporting them in front of him.


    "What do you think of their bodies?" Han 3000 points to a table in the distance. On that table, a middle-aged couple is sitting there eating with their father and children.


    "The old man doesn''t seem to be well." Xiao Tao was a little shivering.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "how do you feel about your health, especially Miss Wang?"


    The three men looked at each other and did not understand the reason why han 3000 asked. However, Qin Qingfeng answered Han 3000''s question: "my body must be average, but miss Simin''s body is good."


    "I don''t know why you ask such boring questions?" Wang Simin murmured.


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "the worst of you are better than the old man and the child. But look at them, their clothes are thinner than what you are wearing now, but their faces are as red as red. It''s not surprising that you three, even Miss Wang, who is the best of you, are already very cold."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Qingfeng also reflected it at this time, frowning: "you say so, it seems to be true."


    Although Wang Simin didn''t speak, she had already explained the problem with her temper and without refuting Han 3000''s words.


    "So it''s not us, it''s them." Han 3000.


    In fact, from the beginning, after hearing Wang Simin''s clothes, Han Sanqian subconsciously thought that his dress was very different from others, which was very strange.


    But soon, Han Sanqian denied this idea, because although common sense told him that he was eccentric, his body told him that it was others who were eccentric.


    It''s snowy outside. Even in this worry free village, it''s sunny, but it''s still chilly. Wearing these thick winter clothes, Han 3000 even feels a little cold. People''s eyes can lie, their ears can lie, but their bodies can''t lie at all.


    The reason why I feel strange in front of you is just a kind of subconscious behavior. It''s like when someone tells you that this thing is poisonous from childhood, you will subconsciously think that it is poisonous, even if it is not.


    So what Han 3000 has to do is to test whether there is poison or not. Qin Qingfeng''s physical performance has given him the answer.


    "Mr. Han, what''s the matter? Are they not afraid of the cold? " Peach asked nervously.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. These people talk and laugh without feeling cold. This is what makes him very strange.


    Looking at Wang Simin, Han 3000 smiles: "are you interested in going shopping?"


    "Wow? You suddenly ate the wrong thing? " Wang Simin is a little unconvinced.


    There is a kind of strange that can''t be explained clearly everywhere. Han 3000 wants to go and have a look. No matter whether Wang Simin agrees or not, Han 3000 stands up and walks out.


    Qin Qingfeng naturally knows that Han 3000 is not just going out shopping, but also a good choice.


    The Party of four soon turned back to the street again. Han 3000 looked at Wang Simin and said in a soft voice, "Miss Wang is the daughter of the royal family. I think she has eaten a lot of various things?"


    Hearing this, Wang Simin immediately said with pride, "of course, Miss Ben has been eating all over the world since she was born. There is nothing that Miss Ben has never eaten."


    Han 3000 nodded with satisfaction. Then he pointed to the stall where he sold melons yesterday and said in a soft voice, "Miss Wang, do you know this linggua?"¡° Peach and melon¡° What about here? "¡° Yushui pear¡° Here it is Wang Simin snorted coldly: "how? Test me? Isn''t that easy? Red heart, the king of lingguo. " Han Sanqian said with a smile, "Miss Wang really deserves her reputation. She knows everything like a family treasure."¡° That''s it Wang Simin picked his eyebrows with pride¡° Then I want to ask you, what season are these fruits produced? " Han 3000 suddenly asked with burning eyes. Wang Simin answered without thinking: "summer!" Can answer after, she whole person then suddenly in situ Leng, summer? When they came here, it was snowy and it was already winter season. Although Wuyou village was located in a paradise, it was in Tianhu city after all. Even if it had a unique environment, it should not be different from the outside seasons. It could be two whole seasons. Also stunned are Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao. What''s going on? Xiao Tao even felt that his brain was not enough. He just came here one day, but there were so many strange things here. Many things are beyond the scope of her brain. Even Qin Qingfeng, who has always had a lot of experience, is a little confused at this time¡° Is it summer here Asked Xiao Tao! Han Sanqian shook his head and looked at everyone with confidence. He laughed and said firmly and calmly, "here, it must be winter!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1775

    "Winter? How do you explain these summer fruits? As you can see, these are very fresh fruits, which are not picked and stored last year. " Wang Simin retorted.


    "Yes, if it''s winter here, look at all the people here. Their clothes are summer." Qin Qingfeng also frowned.


    "Do you remember what the weather was like when we first got out of that stone crack?" Han 3000.


    Wang Simin frowned: "when I first came in, although there were green mountains, green waters and bright sunshine, the surrounding mountains were still covered with snow."


    Han 3000 nodded: "that''s right, so the season here can only be winter, and that''s why you feel cold in these clothes."


    "But they..." Xiao Tao looked at all the passers-by, all of them in summer clothes. Aren''t they cold?


    Han 3000 said: "of course, they are not cold. In fact, when I enter this village, I feel very strange. However, I can''t say anything strange for a while and a half, until Miss Wang wakes me up with a word."


    Wang Simin said strangely, "I''ll wake you up?"


    She didn''t know which sentence reminded Han 3000. At this time, she looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    Han 3000 smiles: "yes, clothes. Our clothes are very different from them. Common sense tells us that we seem strange, but our body honestly tells us that they are strange. So, who is more strange? "


    "Oh, what''s so strange to him? I''m so strange. You''ve almost knocked me out." Wang Simin was depressed.


    "Yes, three thousand. What''s the matter, you say."


    Han 3000 looked at the three people and said slowly, "in fact, none of us is surprised, because we and they are people of two worlds."


    This words, three people are puzzled, what is called two world people!?


    "You''re curious, aren''t you?"


    The three chicks pecked at the rice and nodded.


    "Well, tonight, we''ll know the answer." Han 3000 smiles mysteriously.


    Then, regardless of the three people who were in the same place, he got up and went back to the inn.


    When they got back to the inn, Han 3000 had locked the door. They had no choice but to go back to each room and wait.


    At dusk, Han 3000''s door opened. At this time, the three heard the news, rushed out of their room and ran to Han 3000''s door.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and motioned them to enter his room.


    After entering the room, Wang Simin said anxiously: "sick chicken, it''s going to be dark on the horse. What''s the answer?"


    Xiao Tao also asked in a rare voice: "yes, Mr. Han, what''s the matter?"


    Han 3000 did not speak. After opening the door, he lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    See Han 3000 don''t speak, Wang Simin muttered: "should not you don''t know anything, in this mystery?"


    With that, Wang Simin secretly takes a look at Han 3000, trying to see if Han 3000 has any reaction, but to her disappointment and annoyance, Han 3000 still has no movement.


    This damn guy, don''t you want oil and salt?


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Wang Simin couldn''t restrain herself. She spent the whole afternoon in the room wondering what Han 3000''s words meant? What is a person of two worlds, and what kind of person of two worlds can be related to Wuyou village?


    And, even if these concerns are involved, what is the connection between them and the strange things in the village?


    Wang Simin thought about it for a whole afternoon, but he didn''t understand what was going on, so he could only rely on Han 3000''s answer this evening.


    But after so long, Han 3000 didn''t say anything except to sit here and wait.


    How can Wang Simin bear this.


    "Bang!" Wang Simin slapped the table angrily and stood up: "I said dead sick chicken. What do you mean? It''s fun to tease us, isn''t it?"


    Qin Qingfeng quickly stood up and advised: "Miss Simin, don''t be impatient. I think since 3000 says that there is an answer in the evening, we''ll wait. Anyway, the sun has just set."


    Wang Simin''s face was cold: "I think he is clearly playing with us."


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly sat up, eyes slightly opened, looked at three people: "now, almost." Then he put his hand on his lips and hissed.


    Three people immediately shut up, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Wang Simin''s ears almost stand up to the top of his head, trying to listen to what''s the sound. He can listen to it, but there''s nothing.


    "Hey, dead sick chicken, what the hell are you doing?" Wang Simin frowned.


    "Did you hear anything?" Han 3000 asked three people.


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "Mr. Han, although it was quiet just now, I didn''t hear anything."


    "By the way, it''s suddenly quiet." Han Sanyi laughed and walked out of the room quickly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1776

    All the way from the second floor to the hall on the first floor, the hall on the first floor was empty and dark except for the neatly placed tables and chairs.


    The quiet needles in the hall were smelling. It was a little creepy.


    Out of the inn, the four came to the street.


    The night wind rustles, leaves fall, the whole street completely shrouded in the night, can not see the entrance, also can not see the end.


    A cold wind blew by, Wang Simin was shivering, holding his arm, strange way: "dead sick chicken, why do you take us to the street? Why, shopping, but I''m sorry that people have closed the stall. Let''s hurry back. It''s freezing. "


    "Find someone." Han Sanyi smiles. Then he walks to the door of a family and looks at Wang Simin.


    Wang Simin a Leng, see Han 3000 meaning, is to let oneself knock on the door.


    "Knock, the owner of the house, and he will tell you the answer." Han 3000 laughs.


    Wang Simin takes a look at Han 3000, and goes to the door with half faith. She feels that Han 3000 is playing with her, but she wants to know the answer when she knocks on the door and finds the owner. Finally, she knocks.


    Wang Simin''s hand touched the door even more, and the whole person creaked and opened it gently. There was a small yard and three small houses inside.


    There was no light in the courtyard. Looking at the door, Wang Simin looked at Han 3000: "no one!"


    "You didn''t even go in and see that there was no one? Are you afraid? " Han 3000 laughs intentionally.


    Wang Simin immediately cold hum a: "cut, this young lady will be afraid?" With that, he walked in a few steps.


    Just, the more she walked in, the more scared Wang Simin felt. She was completely excited by Han 3000 and came in with a stiff head. The more she walked, the more scared she was. The yard was so quiet that the quiet people were scared.


    In fact, she is also a monk. Theoretically, she is not afraid of ghosts, but somehow, when she comes to this place, she always feels that her heart is especially empty.


    Finally, Wang Simin stood in front of the three houses for a long time. At last, he closed his eyes and knocked directly on the door. However, like the outside door, the inside door was not locked. As soon as he touched it, the door opened.


    "Anybody?" Wang Simin yelled, then turned and walked back.


    At the door, Wang Simin''s face returned to the previous arrogance and said to Han 3000, "no one."


    Han 3000 nodded, took three people to turn around and came to the next room, and looked at Wang Simin again.


    "Me again?" Wang Simin pointed to himself in surprise.


    "I tell you, dead sick chicken, it''s better not to play with Miss Ben, otherwise, you''ll be overwhelmed." Wang Simin angrily drank a sentence, with the last experience, this time, Wang Simin was more courageous, and walked directly towards the inside, less than a moment, she came out, shaking her head: "still no one."


    There were several rooms connected, but the result was almost the same as that of the first room. The door was unlocked and opened as soon as it was knocked, but there was no one in the room.


    When Wang Simin finished checking the last room, he couldn''t help it. He glared at Han 3000 angrily. He was so angry that he put his hands on his waist: "dead sick chicken, I tell you, don''t go too far. There is a limit to my tolerance! How many rooms did you let me look for in one night? You said there was an answer in every room. What''s the answer? "


    Han Sanyi smiles: "in fact, they have given you the answer."


    Wang Simin a Leng, the answer, what answer?!


    Qin Qingfeng said strangely at this time: "3000, it''s too strange. Why is there no one in every room? Normally, there is no one on the street. They should have gone home, but why is there no one in every room? "


    Han 3000 said: "this is what I expected. Go with me to a place, and you will know why there is no one in the room."


    When Wang Simin heard this, he gritted his teeth: "Han 3000, what the hell are you going to do?"


    Han Sanqian ignored her and took them to the innermost part of the village. When they stopped in front of a big building, Wang Simin immediately didn''t understand: "Han Sanqian, you''re going to die. What are we doing here?"


    Han got up and pushed the door open. Then he strode directly into the center of the big room. On the plaque of the big room above him, the word "ancestral hall" was written.


    Han three thousand strong up a magic, immediately the whole ancestral hall lit up, dun time, the whole ancestral hall is in the eyes of four people.


    "Do you know where all the people you were looking for have gone?" Han 3000 looks at Wang Simin.


    Wang Simin frowned and shook his head: "where have you been?"


    Han Sanyi laughed and pointed to the rows of deities in the temple. His eyes were burning, and he said in a cold voice: "they are all there!"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin looked fiercely. The whole person was shocked and looked at the dense gods in fear. For a time, he was completely speechless.


    They... He... They''re all dead?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1777

    How is that possible?


    When I saw them in the daytime, how could I die?


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao are both afraid and incredible at this time.


    "Young master Han, don''t make fun of this." Xiao Tao is a little scared.


    "Yes, 3000. During the day, those people are still fine. We''ve all seen them, and we can be sure that they are human, not like ghosts." Qin Qingfeng also said.


    Han Sanyi smiles, gets up and walks to the spirit throne. Then he scans the spirit throne without saying a word.


    Three people don''t understand of looking at him, this is to want what?


    Soon, Han 3000''s face turned cold, and then he pointed to the seventh row of the most corner of a throne. The three people looked at it, and they were shocked.


    "Wuyou village, the soul of Cheng Niu!"


    "This... This is the shop boy''s?"


    "How could that be?"


    Han 3000''s face is green and heavy. He really guessed right!


    Han Sanqian is not sure about the answer tonight. Everything is just speculation. He also needs facts to prove it. Since last night, he suddenly felt strangely quiet and realized that it was not right. Especially Wang Simin once said that when they went upstairs, the shopkeeper had half of the things left unfinished, but it was only a few words, but the downstairs was silent.


    In addition, today''s series of events make Han 3000 feel strange and strange. Until Wang Simin reminds him of the clothes, Han 3000 suddenly thinks that maybe the two sides are not in the same world at all.


    Only this kind of explanation can perfectly explain these strange and strange things.


    Another point that supports these explanations is that Qin Qingfeng slaughtered here in those years, but in three years, it was as busy as a street. It was impossible.


    So, everything is a mirage, or they enter another virtual small world!


    "Summer clothes, summer melons, and even everyone doesn''t know Xiao Tao, but Xiao Tao clearly exists here. All these have shown that we and they are not in the same world, just in the same space." Han 3000.


    This is like two parallel lines, suddenly crisscross together, in addition to the intersection of each other, other places, is still the world of each.


    "You mean that Wuyou village is where this intersection is?" Qin Qingfeng frowned.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Wang Simin seems to understand: "so in this place, we are always out of place with them, but many times we meet each other, which makes us feel that some of them are not right, some of them are right, which also makes us feel very strange."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "that''s right, so I''ve been speculating about their world. The unusual situation last night, and when we came to find the village head in the ancestral temple, we saw so many spiritual tablets here, which made me suspect that their so-called world may be a world of wronged souls."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded heavily. Up to now, he also agrees with Han Sanqian''s statement, because although three years ago, he was not sure whether he had killed all the people in the village, one thing is for sure that he killed a lot of people.


    Han 3000''s words are the most consistent with all the explanations of that period of history. Wuyou village is not prosperous at all. On the contrary, it is more withered after being slaughtered.


    Even, none of them survived. Instead, they gathered here and became a concentration camp of resentment.


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng couldn''t help lowering his head. When he first came here and saw the bustle here, he thought that it had recovered as before, and his guilt was reduced a lot. But now, he has to be more heavy.


    Because obviously, his debt is even heavier.


    Xiao Tao happily looked at Han 3000: "young master Han, you are so smart. You can think of that too."


    Hearing Xiao Tao''s praise, Wang Simin looked at Han 3000 with disgust: "it''s just crooked."


    "Miss Simin, how can Mr. Han think so thoroughly about the details that he can only be crooked? It''s all smart of Mr. Han. " Xiao Tao doesn''t like to fight with others, but she must stand firmly on Han 3000''s side.


    Because Han 3000 can put all kinds of small pieces together into a huge and complete event, relying on his observation and strong thinking ability, people have to sigh.


    Wang Simin is about to speak. At this time, the whole ancestral hall suddenly shakes. Then, the ancestral hall collapses and the roof collapses.


    Han 3000 quickly picked up the energy, covered the four people and looked coldly at everything outside.


    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the whole ancestral hall collapsed completely, and the dust and smoke surged up for a moment. After a while, the dust dispersed. In front of Han''s three thousand four people, there was no ancestral hall. Looking around, it was dark, and the place where the four people lived was a wasteland.


    At this time, the wind blowing, people shudder.


    Wang Simin subconsciously pinched Han 3000''s arm sleeve and looked around in panic. But unlike Wang Simin, it is Qin Qingfeng.


    Compared with them, Qin Qingfeng''s fear at this time was really written on his face and engraved in his heart. Because this is really a haunting place in his nightmare. Seeing Qin Qingfeng''s pale face and trembling body, Han 3000 hardly needs to ask. He also knows that this place must be the place where Qin Qingfeng slaughtered the villagers. That''s why he is so afraid¡° Woo All of a sudden, at this time, a miserable roar suddenly came out at night, and a figure slowly crawled out of the wasteland in the distance. Then, more and more, in Han 3000 as the center of all directions, countless figures climb out of the ground, they stoop figure, carrying axe, knife, mouth exudes whine whine, toward the four people, slowly approaching¡° This... "Wang Simin was very surprised¡° It''s the ghost of Wuyou village Han three thousand positive color way, finish saying, he looked at Wang Simin¡° I''m in charge of the front and you''re in charge of the back. " Wang Simin nodded, took out the sword on his back and leaned back against Han 3000¡° Roar With the roar of the first undead, hundreds of undead suddenly accelerated and attacked directly. Wang Simin draws his sword to meet the enemy, and Han 3000 draws out his jade sword to attack the undead. A big fight is imminent! However, the army of the dead seems never to live or die. With each knife, they are smashed in an instant, but they are reconstituted in an instant. As time goes on, they not only didn''t kill even one of the dead, but let the dead completely advance, completely encircling the four! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1778

    "Dead sick chicken, you can''t go on like this again!" Wang Simin cried anxiously.


    A hundred undead completely crowded into a huge encirclement, which tightly surrounded the four people on the third floor inside and the third floor outside.


    Han Sany grits his teeth. The power of the dragon''s heart in his body is really poor. The only way is to use the mysterious power before his coma. However, he has been temporarily settled in Han''s Dantian. Han does not know what will happen if he rashly uses it.


    If it is still rampant, Han 3000 will no doubt face the enemy from both sides, which is extremely dangerous.


    But this is the only chance.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Han 3000''s face is cold, and then he forces the mysterious power in his body. It''s a long night''s dream. What Han 3000 wants is to kill.


    So, he directly urged the mysterious power to wake up Pangu ax. Then, on Han 3000''s forehead, the golden seal of Pangu ax suddenly glowed, and the whole body immediately burst out with a golden breath.


    Boom!


    The golden light sweeps like the light, and the dead touch it, and the dust flies away in an instant.


    Wang Simin didn''t dare to think about it. He looked at Han 3000 in golden light. Han 3000 at this time was more like a god of war with golden light.


    Wang Simin''s face suddenly turns red when he looks at the dead who are tired to death and can''t kill him, but he looks like a mole ant in front of Han 3000!


    Remembering that he looked down on him before, but now he is trying to turn the tide and save everyone, Wang Simin wants to find a way to get in.


    Now it seems that Han 3000 is not a sick chicken, very manly, and he looks good.


    But just when Wang Simin''s heart first moved, Han 3000 frowned. He was very excited and worried. What''s exciting is that Pangu axe still can''t be used, but it just wakes up a little. The energy it sends out is so invincible. How can it not make people excited?


    If you can use him, what power will it be?


    But the worry is that the stubborn mysterious force, like the awakened bison, once again ran wild in the body completely out of control.


    If it goes on like this, Han 3000 will be killed by it.


    However, Han 3000 had to rely on it!


    "Stop it


    All of a sudden, at this moment, there was a cry in the dark, and then he jumped out slowly. Almost at the moment when he came out, the fierce undead suddenly disappeared.


    Han 3000 quickly received all the energy, strong support in the body of disorderly jump, cold looking at the person in front of him.


    The visitor was wrapped in black cloth, and he could not see his figure or what he looked like.


    "Boy, I ask you, what''s the matter with that golden light on you?" Come on, cold voice.


    Han 3000 frowned: "who are you?"


    "Me? You don''t care. I just ask you, what kind of magic weapon do you have? " To be humane.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, but most of him thought it was the former, because it was obvious that he might be the leader of these undead legions¡° What''s that to you? "


    "Of course it''s none of my business!" Then, he thought about it and answered Han 3000''s question: "my name is Xu Hai."


    "Xu Hai?" Han 3000 takes a look at Xiao Tao and sees her eyes wandering. He knows that she doesn''t know her. At this time, Qin Qingfeng suddenly frowns and says, "your father is the head of Wuyou village, Xu Furong?"


    Hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, the visitor stepped back in a panic and said, "how do you know my father? You... Who are you? "


    Qin Qingfeng lowered his head in regret. He really didn''t know how to answer.


    Han 3000 said at this time: "so you are also a villager of Wuyou village? Well, I''ll answer you. The magic weapon in my hand is what you think. "


    "Pangu axe?" The visitor suddenly raised his head. In fact, when he saw Qin Qingfeng''s reaction, he was full of murderous spirit. So after Han Sanqian confirmed the identity of the other party, he simply admitted it. First, he came straight to the point. Second, he temporarily solved Qin Qingfeng''s crisis.


    Han 3000 did not answer, but his attitude has already explained everything.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the man knelt on the ground. The black cloth on his head covered his face. His hands trembled slightly, and his mouth was weeping in a low voice.


    "Dad, I''ve finally finished Pan Gu''s will."


    With that, he raised his head fiercely, and the black cloth on his head fell instantly. Under the moonlight, what was under the black cloth was a head with no face but a layer of skin on it. It looked very frightening.


    Wang Simin and Xiao Tao are scared by his appearance. They can''t help but step back and tightly grasp Han 3000''s back clothes.


    "Come out." He gave a shout.


    All of a sudden, countless undead got up from the ground again, but different from before, they slowly knelt down in front of Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1779

    "This..." Han three thousand puzzled looking at Xu Hai.


    "Those who have Pangu axes will live forever and be the true God of our Pangu people. Whether they live or die, whether they are human beings or ghosts, they will worship when they hear them and kneel when they see them." With that, he led hundreds of ghosts to Han 3000, and slowly kowtowed his head.


    Han 3000 nodded: "but I don''t know how to use it. In fact, this time I came to Pangu village, I hope you can teach me how to use it."


    "After the beginning of heaven, Pangu God incarnated seven spirits and created all things for the world, and fought with them side by side, while Pangu axe, who started the world by side, fell into deep sleep. In order to help his former comrades find a new master, Pangu God used his last essence and blood to transform into our Pangu family at the last moment of his death. We Pangu family have been born since then, He is shouldering the fate of finding the master for Pangu axe. "


    "Ten thousand years ago, people from all over the world suddenly attacked our Pangu clan. At that time, the clan leader didn''t want the Pangu axe to fall into the wrong hands, so he started the transmission array of the Pangu clan and sent the Pangu axe out of the world. Since then, our clan has never seen the Pangu axe again."


    "But we also hope that one day, Pangu axe can find a good master again and reunite with the world in all directions. Unexpectedly, this is Wannian."


    "Although Pangu axe has come back now, my family has already lost their fate. There is no one left to live. God, I can''t help you." Xu Hai said sadly.


    Han 3000 frowned: "why?"


    Xu Hai said bitterly: "the secret of the Pangu clan is to guard the Pangu axe and master the secret of awakening the Pangu axe. However, these secrets are not known by an ancient pan. Only the leaders of the Pangu clan can master the secret of the Pangu clan. Although my father was the last village head of the Pangu people, I''m not the successor. "


    Hear this words, Han 3000 immediately in the heart a cool, not easy to find here, the result is empty joy? If Pangu axe can''t be used, what''s the use of a pile of scrap iron?!


    Seeing Han 3000''s face like ashes, Xu said, "because I''m not the village head''s own son."


    At that time, when the Pangu people were slaughtered miserably, fortunately, the remaining Pangu people survived when they went out. At the same time, they happened to have a son of the head of the Pangu people in the team, which managed to keep the secret of the Pangu people. After that, they settled down in the village. In order not to let the secret of the Pangu people be lost, there were rules in the village, Their offspring will be sent to a random family in the family to exchange a civet for a prince.


    The greatest degree can let the next patriarch successor, from too exposed.


    Xu Hai is the child after the exchange.


    The child who really has the secret of Pangu is only in an ordinary family.


    "Then I ask you, is your village head''s next successor a girl?" Han three thousand suddenly urgent voice asks a way.


    Xu Hai a Leng: "true God, how do you know?"


    Han 3000 takes a long breath and puts his eyes on Xiao Tao. Qin Qingfeng immediately understands Han 3000''s meaning: "3000, do you mean Xiao Tao is the real daughter of Xu village head?"


    Han 3000 thought a little and nodded seriously.


    The reason why he thought about Xiaotao at that time was because of the green seal on Xiaotao''s hand. He had seen the green seal of the village head and the green seal of the shop boy in the ancestral temple before. He found that the green seal of the village head was obviously different from that of the shop boy, but Xiaotao and the green seal of the village head were almost the same.


    The only difference is that the green seal of Xiaotao should be more glossy. I think it should be that the village head is just a ghost, while Xiaotao is a human being.


    When Xu Hai heard this, he looked at Xiao Tao nervously: "is your name Lu Meijiao?"


    Xiao Tao was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do for a moment. He looked at Han 3000 eagerly and then shook his head: "I... I don''t know."


    "She lost her memory." Han three thousand Road, finish saying, he walked to Xiao Tao''s side, then, gently pull up Xiao Tao''s arm, will green print exposed, let Xu Hai see understand.


    Although Xu Hai has no expression, when he looks at Xiaotao''s green print on his hand, his body obviously shakes slightly, and then knocks on his head: "Xu Hai has seen the clan leader!"


    Han 3000 finally breathed a long breath, as long as the identity of Xiao Tao is confirmed, it means that the last hope is still there.


    He is really worried that the Pangu clan will disappear completely, and no one will know how to untie the Pangu axe.


    Then, Xu Haili slowly raised his head and looked at Han 3000: "true God, since the head of our clan is still there, the secret of your Pangu axe lies in her."


    With this answer, Han 3000''s heart stone, finally fell down safely.


    "But the problem is that she doesn''t remember anything. This time, she came here to help her recover her memory. What can you do?"


    "Immortal tears, the secret treasure of our family, after eating, she will forget everything about here."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1780

    "Immortal tears?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Xu Hai nodded: "I believe it was attacked by a group of people in black three years ago. In that scuffle, the old clan leader must have sent the new clan leader to the secret escape road of the village and asked her to leave here. In order not to reveal her identity, he gave her immortal tears. Not only forget the painful memories here, but also completely hide yourself. "


    "There''s an antidote for this kind of thing."


    "Yes!" Xu Haidao said: "all the secrets of the Pangu clan, from big to small things, are recorded, but this record is with the clan leader. But although she is the new patriarch, it is obvious that she has not had any coronation ceremony, so she certainly did not get these inheritance, so everything is still with the old patriarch. But the old patriarch is dead. "


    Wang Simin said: "that''s very simple. In the daytime tomorrow, we can ask the ghost of the old clan leader."


    Han 3000 frowned. Obviously, Han 3000 felt that it was impossible.


    Xu Hai sighed bitterly: "the leaders of the people in black who slaughtered the village were backward. On the one hand, they didn''t get the treasure from us, so they became angry. On the other hand, they wanted to cover up the crime, so they set up a big Inferno array here to trap the souls of all the dead Pangu people here and suffer from it day and night forever."


    Qin Qingfeng frowned and saw Han Sanqian looking at him. He shook his head and indicated that he had not done it: "Purgatory array is a kind of ghost technique in the world of all directions. It can extract all the good memories of the trapped souls and make them immersed in only painful memories forever. As time goes on, the resentment of the souls will grow, They can absorb these resentments and enhance their own strength. "


    Wang Simin frowned: "is there such a hateful magic in the world? The butcher of the village should be cut to death. "


    Xu Hai nodded: "because my apparent identity is the son of the village head, those gangsters think that I am the next clan head. Therefore, they left my life and trapped me in the inferno. Every night they watched my clan struggle in the abyss of pain and forced me to tell the secret of Pangu clan."


    In the past three years, Xu Hai has been watching his family like this every day, and his body and mind nearly collapse. Therefore, during the day, he will take advantage of the suspension of the purgatory array to rebuild the good memories that were separated by the array into the old scene of Wuyou village.


    On the one hand, this is the best way for Xu Hai to comfort himself. The gangsters didn''t pay attention to this, and they didn''t stop it. Because the falsehood of Wuyou village can deceive some people who come here and cover up the truth. At the same time, Xu Hai also needs a vent point to force Xu Hai to death, which is not good for them.


    Han 3000''s back teeth are biting. These gangsters are just killing people. There is such a vicious and cruel way to persecute the villagers of Wuyou village.


    Killing people and whipping corpses, that''s all.


    "But these memories are not complete, and many of them only have a few moments. Therefore, most of the time, they stay for a short period of time." Xu Hai said.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "so, the shop boy and the village head don''t know Xiao Tao. It''s not that they''re lying, but in fact they have only a few days or even one day''s memory in their memory."


    Looking at Xu Hai nodding, Han 3000 finally understood why when he first asked Xiao ER and the village head, their answers often made people feel very strange. However, Han 3000 carefully observed their expressions when they spoke. It was clear that they were not lying.


    Now, Han 3000 is relieved that they did not lie. That''s because they have no other memory of many people and things. Even if you ask him who his parents are, or you ask him anything beyond his memory, he doesn''t know.


    But, who would go there to ask?!


    "That''s right." Xu Hai confirmed: "the soul of the real village head is no different from the army of the dead around me. Under the devastation of the three-year purgatory battle, he is no different from the walking dead."


    "So you mean nobody knows the antidote of immortal tears?" Wang Simin was surprised.


    Xu Hai nodded: "at least for the moment."


    "Damn it Han three thousand teeth, the whole person is not reconciled, do for a long time, cost so much effort, the result is nothing?!


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng, who had never made a sound, stood up: "I have a way."


    Together with Xu Haixin, they looked at Qin Qingfeng strangely: "do you have a way?"


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and looked at Xu Haidao: "yes, but you have to sacrifice it."


    Almost without thinking, Xu Hai said firmly: "as long as you can help the new clan leader and the true God, even if you want Xu Hai to go down the oil pot, Xu Hai will never say nothing."


    "The most dangerous thing is the filthy thing, and the most central point of an array is the array eye. Since Xu Hai can control these undead, it shows that he is the eye of the array, so it is not difficult to do so. "


    Qin Qingfeng finished, and put his eyes on Wang Simin and Xiao Tao. Wang Simin was stunned: "what''s the matter?" Qin Qingfeng smiles mysteriously and takes Han 3000 to action. It''s really difficult to break the purgatory array. After all, there is no way to find the life gate of the array. Breaking the array is empty talk. But nihilist is a master of using the array. Qin Qingfeng, as the seven elders of nihilist, naturally has a lot of research on each array. No matter how strange or strange the array is, it will never change. So what Qin Qingfeng wants to do is to be good at it. The southwest baihusha and the East qinglongmen are the weakest links in most of the arrays. Qin Qingfeng planted two banners in these two places. Later, he ordered Wang Simin and Xiao Tao to take down their own moon event belt and put them under two banners. Qin Qingfeng holding the other two flags, waving in the hand, inserted in two directions of small chess suddenly exploded! And almost at the same time, Xu Hai''s whole body also burst out two blood holes. Almost at the same time, the whole sky changed, and the village of Wuyou village was covered with blood¡° The break can only last ten minutes. Xu Hai, find out the village head quickly. " Xu Haiqiang endured the pain and nodded. Then he closed his eyes. In the blood red in the distance, a figure staggered out. At the same time, in a mansion in Tianhu City, a middle-aged man suddenly frowned: "someone broke my array and went to Wuyou village!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1781

    A moment later, in the mansion, the middle-aged man led dozens of people in black, in the dark, all the way to the east to quickly chase.


    Worry free village.


    The village head''s dead soul is completely black and blue, without the shackles of purgatory. Looking at the peach in front of him, he frowns faintly.


    "Elder, there is no difference between the dead and the walking dead. Even if you can stop the purgatory formation for a while, he is just like dementia." Xu Hai shouts with great pain.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head: "there is something that the village head has not explained. I believe his will will will never disappear like most people. There must be instinct in him. Three thousand, activate Pan Gu''s axe. "


    Han Sanqian nodded. Even though the battle just now made the energy in his body start to run wild, which was very dangerous, Han Sanqian still did not hesitate to fight to death, because he knew that this might be the only chance for him to know how to use Pangu axe.


    Lost, will never come again!


    He is not greedy for the power of Pangu axe, but he wants to save Su Yingxia!


    So, for Su Yingxia, what about death?


    "Get up!" Han Sanqian clenched his teeth and yelled angrily. He forced the force. The energy anti Buddha gasoline was like fire, and instantly became more active. Just for a moment, Han Sanqian felt that his anti Buddha was about to be directly exploded by the energy.


    But even so, Han 3000 still gritted his teeth, and his forehead, the golden light gradually rising, more and more bright.


    Standing in front of Han 3000, the village head''s pale face was illuminated by the golden light. Almost at the same time, countless pictures flashed wildly in his mind.


    "Pangu axe! Pangu axe! It''s... It''s Pangu axe. It''s the secret of worry free. It''s the top of snow mountain. It''s the secret of Pangu! Worry free secret, the top of the snow mountain, the secret of Pangu!


    All of a sudden, the village head''s eyes were wide open and his mouth was even more excited.


    "Meijiao, Meijiao, Meijiao, you... On you, aoyi with Pangu axe, you want to live, live!"


    Almost at this time, the yellow light on Han 3000''s forehead suddenly scattered, and then the whole person choked his throat, and a mouthful of blood sprayed directly in the air. After several meters, he hit the ground heavily.


    Without the golden light, the village head''s eyes suddenly lost consciousness, which is almost the same as he just came out.


    Qin Qingfeng anxious want to pull up Han 3000, but Han 3000 hand away, he is not willing to try again.


    Seeing this, Qin Qingfeng quickly stopped him: "there''s no need to ask any more, and there''s nothing to ask. Xu Hai is right. His soul has been tormented by the purgatory battle. He can tell some key information, which is his only belief."


    And these are all things carved in the bones of the village head''s dead soul. I''m afraid only Han Sanliang''s ancient axe seal, which is more important than life for the village head''s life, can stimulate him to express what he has hidden in his heart.


    Otherwise, the big circle of purgatory would not have failed to let him speak for three years.


    As for Xiao Tao''s immortal tears, it doesn''t matter to him. The most important thing in his life is the secret of Pangu and Xiao Tao''s safety.


    If I ask again, I really can''t ask anything.


    "Besides, Xu Hai is going to be unable to hold on."


    Han Sanqian looks up. At this time, Xu Hai''s body is shaking wildly because of his persistence. The two huge blood holes on his body have already made him full of blood, and now there is no blood to stay.


    Han 3000 finally nodded.


    "Retreat!" Qin Qingfeng got up and waved the two flags, and the blood light dissipated. Xu Hai finally took a breath, and his whole body fell to the ground.


    He struggled to get up from the ground, raised his head and said with difficulty: "master, true God, the patriarch has told you that there is my secret treasure of Pangu on the top of the snow mountain. Please go quickly."


    "And you?" Han 3000 is concerned.


    Xu Hai grinned bitterly: "don''t worry about me. I can''t escape here. Besides, the man who broke the purgatory battle must have known that he will send someone to chase you. There''s a long way to go to the top of the snow mountain. There''s always someone who wants to help you cut off the prison. However, I have a request. I hope the true God can answer it. "


    Han three thousand heart some move, difficult nod: "you say."


    "Lu Meijiao is the only descendant of our Pangu people. Zhenshen, Xu Hai, please protect her." Xu Hai pleaded.


    Han 3000 nodded: "don''t worry, as long as my life is still there, Xiao Tao won''t have anything."


    Xu Hai nodded, the whole person was relieved: "God, you go, they are coming."


    Han 3000 gritted his teeth, hesitated for a moment, and stood up with the help of Qin Qingfeng: "OK, Xu Hai, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard work, it''s honor to fight for Pangu and the true God." With that, he stood up slowly and walked towards the entrance of Wuyou village step by step.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, Xu Hai at this time is like a hero.


    Han 3000 spits the blood out of his mouth, looks at the mountain behind him, and drinks in a cold voice: "OK, let''s go!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1782

    All the way up the mountain, Han 3000 can''t help looking back to the direction of Wuyou village. When he reaches the middle of the mountain, Wuyou village flashes. Han 3000 knows that those people have arrived, and Xu Hai should be burning at the last moment of his life.


    "Those people wanted to humiliate him, so they took off his facial features and let him feel the persecution of his kindred with his heart. For him, this kind of suffering is far more difficult than the naked eye. Today, it may be his relief." Qin Qingfeng sighed bitterly.


    "Who are they?" Han 3000 clenched his teeth and asked in a cold voice.


    "You''ll know." Qin Qingfeng didn''t speak. He lowered his head and walked up the mountain.


    Han 3000 angrily looked at Qin Qingfeng, followed him, and started again.


    Walking all night, the four finally resisted the top of the mountain when it was light. Han Sanyi bit his teeth and looked at Qin Qingfeng with anger in his eyes.


    He shouldn''t have committed such a crime.


    More should not be with those people!


    At this time of daybreak, in the case of excellent line of sight, looking at the foot of the mountain of Wuyou village, there is nothing prosperous and prosperous, but fragments of the wall.


    "No worry village?" Wang Simin looked at today''s worry free village and murmured.


    "It never existed." Han 3000 is a little sad.


    Yesterday is just a dream.


    When I wake up, I have nothing.


    "Let''s... Let''s find something." Qin Qingfeng did not turn his head to one side. He lowered his head and walked forward.


    At the foot of the mountain, the leading middle-aged man looked at the dying Xu Hai, angry. The whole night of torture, but this son of a bitch did not speak even a word.


    Angry, he killed Xu Hai and sent people to look around the village.


    Wuyou village is located in the basin. As long as we guard the front line of the village, it is impossible for those people to escape from other places.


    At this time, a man rushed over: "my Lord, I found footprints in the snow mountain. I believe someone ran to the snow mountain."


    The middle-aged man looked at the snow mountain coldly: "what are they going to do there?"


    His hands gave a cold smile: "the vast expanse of white on the snow mountain, in addition to growing some trees, there is no grass. I think it''s also a group of idiots. I can''t find a place to hide it."


    The brow of middle-aged people is locked. Is it to play with them? The most dangerous place is the safest place?!


    incorrect!


    The middle-aged man suddenly cold eyes: "let everyone stop searching, follow me immediately up the mountain to hunt."


    How could it be so simple? That group of people can see the array of Wuyou village. At the same time, they can make Xu Hai play with himself all of a sudden!


    Thinking of this, he took a group of people and went straight to the top of the snow mountain.


    At the other end, Han 3000 and his party have been looking for the so-called Pangu treasure in the village head''s mouth for hours.


    But the four men had almost turned the top of the mountain once, not to mention the secret treasure of Pangu. Even an ordinary cave could not be found.


    This is a bare snow mountain. There is no grass and nothing.


    "Will the old village head cheat us? Even if he didn''t cheat us, think about it. It''s normal for him to lose his mind after being devastated in purgatory for so many years. He can''t remember clearly." Wang Simin is too tired.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head: "it shouldn''t be. It''s a reflection of instinctive conditions. How can it be false?"


    "But look around here. It''s like a place with some treasure." Wang Simin''s frustrated way.


    Han three thousand lazy reason her, self-care continue to look for, not easy to find clues, even if the mountain to turn over, Han three thousand will never give up.


    Han 3000 doesn''t give up. Qin Qingfeng, a self confessor, doesn''t dare to neglect him. Although he is very tired, he still looks for it carefully.


    Although Xiaotao''s body is the weakest of the four, she is exhausted by the continuous climbing and searching, but she is still holding on with her teeth.


    Although she can''t remember everything here, she faintly feels that these people have a great relationship with her. At the same time, for Han 3000''s sake, she is willing to insist.


    Seeing that Xiao Tao was panting, Wang Simin took Xiao Tao by the hand at this time, and then walked towards a towering snowdrift: "ignore them, let them go, you are so tired, don''t you have a rest?"


    Xiao Tao looks at Han 3000 in embarrassment, but she can''t resist Wang Simin''s drag and pull. Besides, she is really tired.


    Think of this, peach slowly sat down on the ground.


    But as soon as she sat down, the snow under Xiaotao''s body would not feel the heavy load, and she would just sit down on the ground. In a panic, she subconsciously supported her body with her hands.


    Snow mountain seems to have a sharp weapon for kowtowing. When Xiao Tao''s hand touches it, she cuts her hand in a moment, and the blood flows through the snow.


    Han 3000 and others didn''t notice at all. At this time, a golden light flashed under the snow. The next second, the whole ground began to roar, and the snow began to collapse!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1783

    Almost at the same time, Han Sanqian and others just feel that their bodies are shaking and their feet are losing their center of gravity. At the critical moment, Han Sanqian uses his energy and flies fiercely. At the same time, he uses his magic to pull Xiaotao and Qin Qingfeng up, and Wang Simin reflects that he also flies very quickly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the original ice ground collapsed directly, revealing a huge and incomparable pit.


    "This... What''s going on?" Wang Simin looked down in shock, and was obviously startled.


    Qin Qingfeng frowned: "how can there be a big hole here?"


    Han Sanqian frowned and looked at Xiao Tao''s bleeding hand. After landing, he gently wiped away the upper layer of snow with his hand at the edge of the hole. What he saw was a kind of huge stone with strange patterns. He looked up and said in a cold voice, "this may be the place we are looking for."


    Han 3000''s words immediately made Qin Qingfeng and others on the other side excited. They looked at the cave eagerly, as if the Buddha wanted to see through the darkness.


    "Let''s go in." Han 3000''s face sank, and then the whole person flew down.


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao look at Wang Simin. With her help, they follow.


    Inside the cave is a huge circular Valley, 100 meters in diameter and more than 50 meters wide, almost perpendicular to the mountain.


    After a short flight, the three men arrived at the valley. The bottom of the valley was made of stone bricks, and the walls were neat and gorgeous, similar to those made of bronze bricks. Although it was a long time ago and had some corrosion in color, on the whole, it was a very solemn place.


    In the center of the cave, there is a round stone platform with axe totem. Around the platform, four Stone Beasts roar at it in the shape of open mouth and exposed teeth.


    "There are words on it." Wang Simin suddenly called out.


    Han three thousand three people quickly turn back, on the east side of the stone wall, densely written several rows of words, but these words, Han three thousand don''t know, Wang Simin also don''t know.


    "It''s Pangu." Qin Qingfeng frowned at Han 3000.


    Three people immediately put their eyes on Xiaotao. Here, only she is a member of Pangu nationality, and only she can understand these strange words.


    Peach nervous looking at Han 3000, a time do not know how to do.


    Han 3000 nodded to her, indicating that she didn''t have to be nervous. Just try. After all, these are opportunities for Han 3000.


    Xiao Tao nodded and looked up at the words on the wall seriously. For a moment, she had a headache. For her, these words seemed very familiar, but when the words came to her mouth, she didn''t know how to speak.


    "Peach, do you know him?" Qin Qingfeng said in an urgent voice.


    Xiao Tao anxiously shakes his head and nods. He doesn''t know how to answer. He can only stare at the words on the wall.


    A moment later, Xiao Tao screamed violently, and then the whole person directly softened and sat down on the ground.


    "How are you, peach?" Han 3000 hurried over and cared.


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "Mr. Han, I''m sorry!"


    Han 3000 heart sink, a smile: "nothing, you have tried."


    Xiao Tao has no way, Han 3000 can only think of his own way, words do not know, simply do not read, so, Han 3000 directly stood up and walked toward the most central round platform.


    He looked at the four stone statues and the platform under his feet, trying to find the mechanism.


    It seems that the platform can be moved, but Han 3000 tried, even if he carried the energy to move, but the platform did not move at all. When he was about to give up, a hand suddenly caught his arm.


    Han 3000 looked up and saw Xiao Tao. Just as she wanted to open her mouth, she said first, "Mr. Han, do you believe Xiao Tao?"


    Han 3000 was a little confused by her inexplicable question, but still nodded: "believe it."


    Xiao Tao held out his hand: "can I borrow your sword?"


    Han three thousand although doubt, don''t know what she this is to do, while looking at her, while slowly took out his jade sword. Taking Han 3000''s jade sword, Xiao Tao clenches her teeth and seems to have made up her mind.


    Then, when everyone was very confused, Xiao Tao fiercely raised his sword, aimed at his left palm, and cut it down with a sword.


    With the cry of Xiao Tao''s pain, the blood in the palm of his hand also flows along the long sword mark. The four people are shocked. Wang Simin is even more anxious to rush over and hold Xiao Tao.


    But at this time, Han 3000 frowned, a look, forcefully forced Wang Simin Leng in situ.


    She can''t understand why han Sanqian wants to stop herself from pulling Xiaotao. After all, for her, Xiaotao''s self mutilation behavior is very strange. Can''t she feel guilty about self mutilation because she can''t understand the words?


    She doesn''t have to! Can see Han 3000 that calm but ice cold matchless eyes, she also don''t know daytime is not afraid of oneself, why can be he give vivid shock live.


    He is just a sick chicken. He has no reason to be afraid of him.


    When Wang Simin was very strange, Xiao Tao looked at Han 3000 resolutely. Then, she handed the jade sword to Han 3000''s hand, holding her bleeding left hand. She walked slowly to the first stone statue, hesitated for a moment, and then gently put her hand on the head of the stone beast. Then, second, third, fourth!! At this moment, all of a sudden, the whole valley suddenly shook violently. The blood on the top of the four Stone Beasts suddenly radiated golden light, and soon enveloped each stone beast. Then, the light on the four big stone beasts became more and more powerful, more and more victorious, until the whole body became completely golden, emitting a strong golden light. The golden lights of the four beasts meet with each other, and the golden lights between each two condense into a golden line, directly around the round platform in front of Han 3000, forming four lines, slowly lighting up the circle of the round platform. When the four lines completely encircle the platform, the platform suddenly makes a loud noise, and then rises slowly. Along with the rise of the platform, it seems that there is a hole below it, and there is a strong golden light coming out directly. When the whole platform rises to more than one meter high, the golden light in the hole will directly reflect the whole valley. Dozens of celebrities outside the top of the snow mountain have just arrived on the mountainside. At this time, they have already seen the golden light of the top of the mountain. The leader is shocked. This... This, how... How could this happen? How could that be? He waited for the result of three years, but in a short time, he was beaten by others. Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth angrily and yelled: "that bitch Xu Hai betrayed us and told others the secret of Pangu. Someone opened it!" With that, he quickly flew to the top of the mountain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1784

    "Oh, my God, what''s going on here?"


    Cave and the like, Wang Simin incredible looking at the golden light of the valley, a time of awe at the same time, and was shocked in the same place for a long time, unable to recall.


    Unexpectedly, there is a scene of coexistence of beauty and hegemony in this world.


    Qin Qingfeng also opened his mouth and couldn''t close it at all. The scene in front of him also deeply shocked him. The golden light was all over the valley. It was a shocking spectacle.


    At the same time, in this golden light, he felt a kind of harmony and hegemony at the same time.


    It''s like sitting in front of you with a master who is as gentle as jade. You know he is very powerful, but at the same time, he smiles at you.


    All of a sudden, the sound of chanting scriptures suddenly rang out in the whole valley, like a group of monks reading in their ears, and constantly whirling in the valley.


    "Oh, my God, look." All of a sudden, Wang Simin screams. Qin Qingfeng looks along her line of sight. In the hole under the disc, a piece of golden armor rises slowly.


    The whole gold armor is exquisitely made and full of domineering. Just a glimpse of its appearance is enough to make people feel that it is invincible.


    Han 3000 laughs. He doesn''t stop Xiao Tao from winning the bet.


    And the reason why he didn''t stop it was obvious that what he believed was a reflection of peach itself.


    People can forget everything, but the instinct of the body will never be forgotten, just like the village head. Even if he is a walking corpse and has no consciousness, when something touches the instinct of his body, he will react conditionally or even respond uncontrollably.


    It''s like anyone who is hungry will open his mouth, anyone who is sleepy will want to close his eyes.


    This is true for human beings, even for lower animals. Even if they are not intelligent or even cold-blooded, the behavior of protecting their cubs will make them instinctively protect their own cubs.


    This is instinct.


    Han 3000 believes that what Xiao Tao just did is instinctive!


    "Mr. Han, I know what is written on the wall."


    Suddenly, at this time of peach suddenly surprised looking at Han 3000, she also don''t know why, when the golden light big flash, she suddenly know all the meaning of those words.


    "If you don''t extinguish the dark armor, the armor of Pangu God is made of purple gold lightning. It''s full of shocking lightning. If the armor moves, it will inevitably be attacked by thunderstorms. Where it passes, it will be scorched for thousands of years, and there will be no grass left." Xiao Tao explains to Han 3000 in an urgent voice.


    "What?! Don''t destroy xuankai? " When Qin Qingfeng heard the name, his whole body faltered and his face turned pale.


    Others may not know what the immortal Xuan armor is, but Qin Qingfeng, as the elder of nihilism and an old Youzi who wanders the world all the year round, has long heard of the legend of immortal Xuan armor.


    It is said that the great God of Pangu was wearing it and carrying Pangu''s axe to break the sky and the earth. Pangu''s axe broke the sky and the earth, while the immortal Xuanjia was under the attack of the splitting of the heaven and the earth!


    If Pangu''s axe is the king of all kinds of utensils, it is the queen of all kinds of utensils if we don''t destroy the Xuan armor!


    The former is invincible, while the latter is invincible under trillions of attacks!


    Unexpectedly, in the secret of Pangu clan, there is not only the secret of Pangu''s axe, but also such an amazing treasure!


    One attack and one defense, just like Pangu God, who can do it?!


    "Wonderful, wonderful, really wonderful." Qin Qingfeng looks at the immortal xuankai. For thousands of years, all the things he has been dreaming of have appeared in Han 3000''s hands.


    It''s better to come early than skillfully. There is no more mysterious existence in this world.


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng suddenly cried with joy. He wasted half of his life, but he was betrayed by his apprentice. He came to such a desolate end. Unexpectedly, he got another apprentice.


    God is really good to himself.


    Suddenly, he can understand more clearly how Zhu Ying, a man who is bent on cutting corners, can sacrifice himself for Han 3000. At first, he thought it was just Zhu Ying''s paranoia. Now, he can understand more clearly that Zhu Ying''s attention is heavy and her love is really deep.


    If he can exchange his own life for Han 3000''s, he will not hesitate for half a second. Why the hell is it if he has such an apprentice?!


    Wang Simin stayed in the same place for a long time and couldn''t speak. Although she didn''t know where the immortal Xuan armor was sacred, she could feel the overbearing momentum of this armor.


    Her Wang family is also a rich family. She has seen many weapons, but in front of this armor, they seem to be rubbish. No, they are rubbish in rubbish!


    "Young master Han, please shine out an ancient axe before you can enter the pit. It seems that you are willing to recognize you as the Lord when you look at the armor." Peach whispered.


    Han 3000 nodded, forced the energy in his body, and once again endured the pain of it jumping in his body. When the seal of Pangu axe slowly rose on his forehead, Han 3000''s face sank and walked slowly into the pit.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1785

    And almost at this time, Wang Simin suddenly frowned: "someone is coming."


    Xiao Tao immediately said in an urgent voice: "it is written on the wall that young master Han and immortal xuankai are in the process of recognizing the Lord. They must not be disturbed. Otherwise, they may be possessed."


    Qin Qingfeng frowned: "how long does it take him?"


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "it''s not written on it. It just says that everything goes with fate."


    Wang Simin frowned and gently drew out his double Swords: "I owe the sick chicken once. This time, I will pay him back."


    "Wait!" Qin Qingfeng grabbed Wang Simin''s hand and said, "it''s not you. I can fight. If you go, you''ll die."


    Qin Qingfeng knew better than anyone who came here. After all, he was a "friend" who fought side by side at the beginning. Qin Qingfeng really knew what cultivation that person was.


    Not to mention Wang Simin, even in his heyday, he may not be his opponent. Moreover, with his position, he will search for more resources for cultivation in the past three years, and he will only be more fierce than before.


    How can Wang Simin be his opponent?!


    "Is it that you can''t wait to see a dead sick chicken''s success or failure?" Wang Simin asked coldly.


    This asked, asked Qin Qingfeng a Leng, a moment, he nodded: "I go with you."


    "I''ll go too!" Xiao Tao looks at Wang Simin firmly.


    Wang Simin hesitated a little, gritted his teeth: "well, under the cover of the nest, Ann has finished the egg, and they fight."


    The three looked at each other, nodded and flew straight up from the valley.


    At this time, the middle-aged man led dozens of people to rush to the valley peak. When he saw three dark shadows flying out, he was shocked. After seeing them clearly, the middle-aged man at the head suddenly showed a meaningful sneer: "I thought who was so skilled that he could find Wuyou village. It turned out that you are such a waste."


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng looks cold, but he knows that he has no strength to be angry.


    But Wang Simin on one side, when he saw the leading middle-aged man, he was surprised: "Lord Ye, it''s... It''s you!"


    Three years ago, the chief leader of Wuyou village, who conspired with Qin Qingfeng to massacre Wuyou village, was Ye Wuhuan, the leader of Lake City today!


    Seeing Wang Simin, ye Wuhuan was also slightly surprised. However, this kind of surprise was fleeting, because he would not let it out today, no matter who was in front of him.


    "Simin, it''s Uncle Ye. How can you stay with such scum as Qin Qingfeng? And tell Uncle Ye if you find anything here?" Ye Wuhuan said gently with a fake smile.


    Wang''s family has made friends with Ye''s family. She respects Ye Wuhuan in her heart. She doesn''t know the truth about the past of Wuyou village. Seeing ye Wuhuan''s question, she is just about to speak when she is blocked by Qin Qingfeng.


    Wang Simin just remembered what he wanted to do, and he closed his mouth vigilantly.


    Seeing that Wang Simin was like this, ye Wuhuan looked at Qin Qingfeng coldly: "Qin waste, it seems that you are going to propose a toast instead of a penalty? Three years ago, I could make you a waste. Three years later, I could make you a dead man. Give it to me


    With a roar, more than a dozen people in black behind Ye Wuhuan immediately rushed towards the three people. Each of them was holding a silver sword, just like a phantom.


    Wang Simin quickly drew out her double swords and quickly met more than a dozen people in black. Although she was a woman, she was not as good as a man since she was a child. She was hard at practice. Although she retreated to more than a dozen people in black, she at least resisted.


    "Si min, come to Uncle Ye. That waste Qin is a traitor. His sword has no eyes. Uncle Ye doesn''t want to hurt you!" Ye Gucheng drinks with a cold voice.


    Wang Simin did not pay any attention, but still desperately resisted the attack of the man in black.


    Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold and accelerated. Before Wang Simin knew what was going on, he was immediately hit by a strange force and flew hundreds of meters. At last, he hit the ground heavily, and a mouthful of blood turned red.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Ye Wuhuan looks at Wang Simin coldly. If Wang Simin doesn''t get in his way, he doesn''t want to kill Wang Simin. After all, the Wangs have some influence in Tianhu city. If they kill Wang''s daughter, they will have some trouble.


    However, if she wants to block her own way, I can''t!


    Just about to get up, at this time, Qin Qingfeng stood in front of Ye Wuhuan, he shook his head: "ye Chengzhu, stop, look back."


    "Dead waste, you stole Wuyou village behind my back, and you even have the face to ask me to stop? What kind of Saint do you think you are? " Ye Wuhuan yelled angrily, then waved his hand. Qin Qingfeng was like a piece of paper. He was swept away for hundreds of meters, and finally hit the ground heavily. He couldn''t even move!


    Ye Wuhuan is about to move forward again. At this time, Xiao Tao slowly opens his arms and blocks in front of him. Although he is only a weak woman, Xiao Tao''s eyes are full of determination.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ye Wuhuan said angrily, but at this moment, he looked at the green mark on Xiao Tao''s arm fiercely.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1786

    Then, ye Wuhuan was stunned: "you are... No, this... This is impossible!"


    Ye Wuhuan puts his eyes on Qin Qingfeng. Obviously, he hopes Qin Qingfeng can give him an answer. After all, in the raid three years ago, they hardly left any survivors in Wuyou village, except Xu Hai, the son of the patriarch.


    Therefore, the appearance of peach naturally surprised and surprised Ye Wuhuan.


    But soon, ye Wuhuan''s face showed a ferocious smile, he understood, no wonder that Xu Hai was forced for three years, and never told himself any of the secret of Pangu. When these people came, Xu Hai suddenly became abnormal, intuition told him that these people must have got the secret of Pangu.


    As for this Pangu woman, maybe it was Qin Qingfeng who hid it behind her back!


    "Well, your presence makes me more certain that you must have found something." With that, ye Wuhuan accelerates directly. Xiaotao is about to be hit and fly. Wang Simin tries to get up from the ground, but finds that he can''t use his strength at all.


    "Bang!" A loud bang, peach suddenly hit heavily on the ice a few meters away, the whole person just feel the body is about to fall apart.


    Xiao Tao looks up at the hole next to him and worries: "Mr. Han, there''s only so much Xiao Tao can do."


    One second, one second. This is the established strategy of the three men as soon as they come up. Even if they can''t fight, they have to buy some time for Han 3000.


    "A group of rubbish, want to stop Laozi? It''s beyond our capacity Ye Wuhuan disdains to hum.


    Just as he was about to turn around and take people down the hole, a calm voice suddenly rang out: "are you very strong?"


    Accompanied by this sound is the sound of footsteps on the snow. Even though ye Wuhuan turns back, he sees Han 3000 with a faint smile on his mouth in the snow, walking with his hands down, and his posture is extremely elegant.


    "Three thousand?"


    "Dead sick chicken!"


    "Young master Han!"


    Wang Simin, Xiao Tao and Qin Qingfeng are in despair and worry when they suddenly see Han 3000. They are both excited and relieved.


    "Who the hell are you?" Looking at Han 3000, ye Wuhuan immediately frowned.


    However, his eyes were always full of disdain. No matter who the other party was, ye Wuhuan didn''t pay attention to it. As the leader of a city, ye Wuhuan''s cultivation could naturally be vertical and horizontal, especially when he was just a young guy.


    The only people who can deal with him, ye Wuhuan, except the true God, are people from big families.


    But in front of this boy is very strange, obviously can''t be which big family.


    "Three thousand, be careful. His accomplishments are very high." Qin Qingfeng reminds a way at this time.


    Wang Simin nodded: "yes, dead sick chicken. Be careful. He only needs one move to deal with us."


    Han three thousand smell speech a smile: "so strong?"


    Ye Wuhuan disdains to smile. Although he hears more of these compliments, they always make people happy. Looking at Han 3000, he says in a cold voice: "since you know my strength, I advise you to be honest. Were you in the hole below just now? What did you get? Hand it in honestly. Maybe I''m in a good mood and I won''t let you die. "


    Han 3000 gently smile: "do you really want to know what I took?"


    Han 3000 deliberately released a pause. After ye Wuhuan was completely aroused, he suddenly said in a cold voice: "what are you? Why should I tell you! "


    Ye Wuhuan thought Han 3000 was going to tell him the answer. Who knew that he was playing with him so much that his face was cold: "Stinky boy, how dare you play with me?"


    "What if I play with you?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Ye Wuhuan''s whole body is angry. As the leader of Tianhu City, no one has ever dared to speak to himself with this attitude for decades: "boy, you''ve succeeded in provoking me."


    As soon as the voice fell, ye Wuhuan''s whole body suddenly disappeared, and then Han 3000 felt that there was a strong energy rushing towards him.


    "So fast!" Han 3000 can''t help but praise.


    To describe him as fast as lightning, he even felt like a tortoise describing the speed of the rocket. He was so fast that he didn''t even have a shadow!


    "Three thousand, be careful!" Qin Qingfeng yelled, even because of worry, the whole person regardless of pain directly propped up.


    What makes people dumbfounded is that in the face of Ye Wuhuan''s attack, Han 3000 does not move in the same place, even the hand behind his back is too lazy to lift.


    "Is this sick chicken stupid? Run away. " Wang Simin was worried.


    She really knows how high Ye Wuhuan''s cultivation is, and she can be regarded as a master close to the holy land. Although she really can''t stop the ethereal level master, she can''t let people kill at will. Ye Wuhuan''s strength should be at least in the ethereal high level, close to the Kongtong realm.


    In the face of such a master, even in the same realm, it is impossible not to dodge!


    Han 3000, what are you doing? Do you want to die?!


    Ye Wuhuan also smiles at this time. Seeing that Han 3000 does not dodge and flash, he is like a piece of wood. He has more energy in his hand. He is bound to kill Han 3000 directly¡° Bang A loud noise! When ye Wuhuan directly bumps into Han 3000, Han 3000''s side suddenly gets a flash of gold. Ye Wuhuan instantly feels that he has hit a hard rock. Not only is his fist numb, but also his body can''t help falling back a few meters because of the reaction of the collision. Ye Wuhuan looks at Han 3000 coldly, with calm on his face, but his five internal organs are rolling. He really doesn''t understand what''s going on. With his ability, it is already the highest stage of the ethereal realm. In the case of a full attack, not to mention the experts in the same realm, even people in Kongtong realm can''t take this move without any defense, and they can beat themselves back¡° That''s it? Also called master? " Han 3000 patted the dust on his body and disdained to curl his mouth. Wang Simin and Xiao Tao let out a deep breath when they saw that Han 3000 was all right. They even had a happy look in the next second¡° Oh, my God, is this the power of immortal xuankai? Ye Wuhuan, such a master, can''t break it. " Qin Qingfeng muttered to himself. He couldn''t imagine that the immortal Xuan armor was so strong that it was so abnormal. Wang Simin looked at the calm Han 3000, the mood in her eyes also had obvious changes, she suddenly found that Han 3000 this sick chicken became very handsome. But ye Wuhuan, who was ridiculed by Han 3000, was not in the same mood as the three of them at this time. He glanced at dozens of people in black behind him. He drank coldly, "what are you still doing? Kill him for me This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1787

    "Yes


    After receiving orders, dozens of people in black rushed up and killed Han 3000.


    The strength of every man in black is almost in the realm of Tao, and some even reach the holy realm. With the cooperation of dozens of people, even those in the ethereal realm can hardly form absolute suppression on them!


    Ye Wuhuan suffered a dark loss on Han 3000, so he could only use his subordinates to consume Han 3000 first. At the same time, he also took the opportunity to observe what was strange about Han 3000.


    Seeing this, Qin Qingfeng was worried. He knew that Han 3000 must have the help of immortal Xuan Armor now, and his defense is very strong. But Han 3000 also has a fatal problem, that is, he has no ability to attack.


    Once dragged into a seesaw battle, Han 3000 will soon be tired of coping with his own lack of energy. For a master like Ye Gucheng, he will surely find out Han 3000''s flaws. At that time, the defense of immortal xuankai may be invalid.


    However, sometimes, some things, people who have never owned, naturally can''t imagine this thing. Sometimes it''s so strong and abnormal!


    Faced with the attack of dozens of people in black, Han 3000 smiles coldly, makes a seal with one hand, gives up all defense directly, and quickly walks to a person in black who is closest to him. With a little bit of gold in his hand, he sends a book directly from his hand, which makes the nearest person in black turn into powder in an instant.


    And almost at the same time, the attack of other people in black also all arrived. The golden light flashed on Han 3000, and those spells were immediately swallowed by the golden light!


    But Han 3000 backhand comes over, the horizontal hand sweeps, a black dress person instantaneous falls to the ground, then with before that fellow same, turns into the powder.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Qingfeng was completely shocked.


    What the hell is this?!


    Although these men in black are subordinates, they are all good players. Their joint attack, even though Han 3000 Shan didn''t flash, disappeared and had no effect. What''s more astonishing is that this group of people are just like mole ants in front of Han 3000. In one move, they are directly turned into powder?


    Ye Wuhuan was also shocked!


    At this time, his whole body was trembling slightly, and he ran all over the world. For decades, even the patriarch of the big family never made him feel like this.


    Those are my right men!


    Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, it was directly killed by secs!


    Even if his cultivation, he can''t do it!


    He suddenly found that his original perfect plan, now in front of absolute strength, is how ridiculous.


    "This... This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Even if you are an expert in Kongtong, you can''t be so abnormal. Pangu treasure, you... You must have got Pangu treasure. It''s playing a role, it''s playing a role. Stinky boy, tell me quickly, what have you got? " Ye Wuhuan''s body was in a trance, and his heart was extremely unwilling and angry.


    The more abnormal Han 3000 is, the more uncomfortable he will be, because if he gets these treasures, what extraordinary achievements he will have in the future.


    But why, why did this kid get something?!


    "Want to know?" Han three thousand stop, inclined face a smile, as death general light looking at Ye Wuhuan.


    He was surrounded by dozens of people in black, but now there were only less than five. He stood trembling in the same place and wanted to run away, but his legs were so soft that he couldn''t make any effort. He could only look at Han 3000 in fear.


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, ye Wuhuan was stunned, but the magic in his heart drove him to nod: "think!"


    "Go to hell, and you''ll find the answer." Han three thousand sneers, hands up knife down, the five people in black beside instantly disappear in the golden light, followed by a fierce acceleration of body shape, directly fly to Ye Wuhuan.


    Ye Wuhuan is about to die. He is fooled by the boy again. But in the face of Han 3000, he doesn''t dare to despise him any more. He hastens to activate all the energy in his body and release his best trick.


    On the snow, Han 3000 carries gold, and ye Wuhuan suddenly carries all the cyan energy in his body. When the two energies collide in an instant, the huge explosion wave even blows the snow out of the 100 meter hole. Xiaotao and Wang Simin are pushed to slide tens of meters on the ground.


    After the explosion, Han 3000 and ye Wuhuan are standing on the ground 10 meters apart. Han 3000 still stands with his negative hand. Ye Wuhuan looks at him coldly, and drops of blood fall to the ground.


    "Won... Won?" Qin Qingfeng sat up from the ground and looked at the two people in the center of the huge pit. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Sick chicken... Sick chicken, he..." Wang Simin was even more shocked and speechless. She could not imagine that there were still people who could hurt Ye Wuhuan in Tianhu city!


    In the huge pit, Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "now, do you still want to know?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1788

    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted directly from ye Wuhuan''s mouth. Then, ye Wuhuan''s body could no longer support him. He knelt heavily on the snow. He could hardly believe that he was defeated!


    What''s more, the defeat is complete!


    The loser is an unknown young man.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just a pair of armor. Now I''ve told you, it''s time for you to go too." Han three thousand cold smile, hand a draw, jade sword immediately appear.


    Looking at Han 3000 walking slowly with a long sword in his hand, ye Wuhuan''s eyes were filled with fear: "don''t, don''t kill me. I''m the Lord of Tianhu city. I can give you a lot of gold and silver jewelry, a lot of natural materials and local treasures, and even half of Tianhu city!"


    "Sounds interesting." Han 3000 stopped playfully.


    See Han three thousand so, ye Wuhuan immediately saw hope, hurriedly flurried smile way: "as long as you don''t kill me, what do you want? How are you


    "Good!" Han Sanqian nodded. When ye Wuhuan finally took a breath, Han Sanqian suddenly laughed: "but the chips of Wuyou village are obviously better than you, so you should be responsible for what happened three years ago."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 slowly raises jade sword.


    "You... You played with me again!" Looking at the jade sword cutting at himself, ye Wuhuan is unwilling and afraid to shout out the last sentence. The jade sword has arrived, and the blood is blocking his throat!


    He felt his bleeding neck, but he still couldn''t stop the blood flowing. Soon, his body was shaking, and the blood also dyed the snow red.


    "Dead sick chicken, you are too good, too good." Wang Simin saw Ye Wuhuan fall, forced up the body, excited looking at Han 3000 yelled.


    Her eyes were obviously a little more hot, but also a little more appreciation.


    Han Sanqian just smiles, walks to the three and helps them up one by one. If they didn''t fight for time, maybe they would be destroyed by Ye Wuhuan. Therefore, Han Sanqian is very grateful to the three.


    "No matter how powerful I am, thank you very much, especially you, Miss Wang." Han 3000.


    Wang Simin suddenly turned red and lowered his head: "me?"


    Why does Han 3000 only want to thank himself? Is he interested in himself?!


    Han Sanqian nodded, but he didn''t have any other ideas. Thanks to Wang Simin, it''s all because there is a kind of pill in the pile of pills Wang Simin ate, which brings a rush of energy to his body.


    Although I was once on the verge of life and death because of this energy, at least it helped me to do a lot of things, including identifying the LORD with immortal xuankai!


    "And, of course, peaches!" With that, Han 3000 looked at Xiaotao sincerely, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Seeing Han Sanqian like this, Wang Simin was a little disappointed. He thought he was treating himself specially, but he didn''t expect that the way he looked at Xiaotao was obviously more sincere.


    "Mr. Han, Xiao Tao didn''t help you. Everything is your destiny." Peach slightly lowered his head, whispered.


    When Han 3000 looks at Qin Qingfeng, he lowers his head.


    "You have got the treasure of Pangu people, and my task has been completed. Kill me, kill me, and the villagers of Wuyou village can really rest in peace." With that, Qin Qingfeng closed his eyes.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said calmly, "how can an apprentice kill his master? Your life is up to Xiao Tao. At least you have to live well before she can recover her memory. "


    Qin Qingfeng looks up at Xiao Tao. Xiao Tao looks at Han 3000. She doesn''t know whether to kill Qin Qingfeng. The only thing she trusts is Han 3000.


    A moment later, she nodded.


    Wang Simin looked at the three people''s operation, completely confused, what are they doing? Isn''t Qin Qingfeng Han 3000''s master? Why do you want Han 3000 to kill him? If Han 3000 doesn''t kill him, why do you want to see Xiao Tao''s opinion? What the hell is going on?!


    "You... What do you mean?" Wang Simin asked strangely.


    The three looked at each other and walked down the mountain, leaving Wang Simin who didn''t understand. A moment later, she reflected that the three had gone far away, and then rushed up: "you three, wait for me."


    On the way down from the top of the snow mountain, Han Sanyi has been smiling gently. He has already seen that Wang Simin and Qin Qingfeng''s desire for words has stopped. He can also guess what they want to ask themselves.


    "Ask if you want." Han 3000.


    With Han 3000''s words, Qin Qingfeng quickly asked, "what happened to you in the valley? Even if you recognize the LORD with immortal xuankai, you should only have defense, but your attack just now... "


    "Yes, even ye Wuhuan is directly defeated by you. He is a strong man close to Kongtong." Wang Simin also asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1789

    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Qin Qingfeng said, "three thousand, if you want us to ask, you will answer."


    Han three thousand shook his head: "I let you ask, but I didn''t say I must answer you."


    Han 3000 finished and walked forward quickly.


    "Ouch!" Wang Simin put his hands in his waist and said, "well, you sick chicken. Now you''re bullish, aren''t you? How dare you fool us


    Qin Qingfeng has no choice but to smile bitterly. Although he doesn''t know what Han 3000 has experienced, he is joking now. He is in a good mood and has gained a lot.


    At the foot of the mountain and back to Wuyou village, Han Sanqian finds Xu Hai''s body and buries it. After some worship, Han Sanqian doesn''t leave. Instead, he looks at the sky just at night.


    Looked at two people, Han 3000 slowly a smile: "really want to know?"


    Two people Leng for a moment, did not expect Han 3000 suddenly willing to say, Qi Qi nodded, such as pound garlic, even next to the peach, also can''t help throwing curious eyes.


    Han Sanyi''s real strength comes from two aspects.


    After entering the cave, Han 3000 and bumie xuankai held a ceremony to recognize the Lord. At first, bumie xuankai almost rejected Han 3000. After feeling the Pangu axe in Han 3000, bumie xuankai began to accept Han 3000 slowly.


    Not long after, the immortal xuankai slowly fused with Han 3000''s body. After the complete fusion, a powerful force in the immortal xuankai also injected into Han 3000''s body.


    As a magic soldier who once broke the sky and earth together with Pangu, he is close to Pangu all the year round. Even after hundreds of thousands of years, the immortal xuankai still has a full Pangu flavor.


    It is this breath of Pangu that can not only connect with Pangu axe, but also refine Han 3000''s body. When it enters, Han 3000 obviously feels that the whole body has undergone a qualitative change. What''s more shocking to Han 3000 is that the Pangu axe in his body suddenly flourishes.


    Pangu axe and immortal Xuan armor are Pangu''s personal weapons. They can echo each other and naturally influence each other.


    With the light of Pangu axe, Han 3000 suddenly felt that his body became stronger in this process. What''s more, the previously disorderly energy in his body suddenly became very clever at this time. Instead of bumping, it was very scared and shrank in Han 3000''s Dantian.


    In the end, it''s more honest to form a group. At that time, Han 3000 suddenly found that this guy has become a new gold body.


    "That is to say, the appearance of immortal Xuan armor not only helps you to bring you defense, but also helps you to suppress the previous energy and make it obediently submit to you for your use?" Qin Qingfeng said in surprise.


    "And what did Miss Wang give you? I can help you solidify into gold Qin Qingfeng continued.


    But at the same time, he was a little secretly worried about Wang Dong. Although Qin Qingfeng didn''t know what he was eating, he could turn himself into the energy of gold body, which was by no means ordinary.


    Maybe this is a copy of Wang Dong''s family.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect that the strange things Wang Simin gave himself would keep him wandering on the edge of death. At the same time, he helped himself several times. Finally, he even helped himself cast a new golden body.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know that one of the pills he swallowed was the golden elixir of the five elements. It was something that made Wang of Tianhu city beat his feet and chest for several days and nights. His energy was so great that no one could imagine.


    Wang Simin shook his head and looked confused.


    "But it doesn''t make sense. Ye Wuhuan is a master of the ethereal world. Most people can''t help him. Even if you eat something good from the Wang family, you can be as strong as this? One move is the second! " Qin Qingfeng''s biggest puzzle is here.


    He really knows a lot about ye Wuhuan''s cultivation. Although Ye Wuhuan is not the top power in the world, he is absolutely not weak. After all, as the leader of a city, his cultivation is not bad at all. He was killed by Han 3000. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Qin Qingfeng didn''t believe it.


    Han three thousand looked up at the sky, at this time, the sky has been dark down.


    Han 3000 slowly stood up, looked at Qin Qingfeng and said, "master, it''s getting late. We have to work."


    Work?


    Qin Qingfeng was stunned: "what do you do?"


    "Break the purgatory array. Although Xu Hai died and the beauty of the day in Wuyou village no longer exists, at night, the souls of the villagers in Wuyou village are also devastated by the purgatory array. Do you want to watch the villagers in Wuyou village continue to be tortured by it at night?" Han explained.


    "Purgatory array?" Qin Qingfeng frowned, then sighed, "Ye Wuhuan is dead, how can you break the battle?"


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "do you need Ye Wuhuan to break the battle? I have a way


    "Do you have a way?"


    Han 3000 nodded, and then, with a light energy movement in his hand, the whole person flew straight into the air, and his body was full of gold. With a light gesture, a big hand wave and a roar, a golden axe appeared in Han 3000''s hand.


    Seeing the big axe, Qin Qingfeng, who had just stood up, sat down on the ground in fright. He pointed to the golden axe in the air. His whole mouth could hardly speak: "Pan... Pan... Pangu... Pangu axe, my God... It''s... It''s Pangu axe!"¡° What Wang Simin stares at Han 3000 holding a golden axe in midair. At first, she is just shocked by Han 3000''s appearance, just like the heroes in countless girls'' dreams, holding magic weapons and stepping on auspicious clouds. But after hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, Wang Simin was completely stunned. Pangu axe?! The highest legendary weapon in the world, the king of weapons! But shouldn''t it just exist in legend? How can... How can it really appear? Although Wang Simin followed them all the way to Wuyou village and heard the secret of Pangu from them, she just knew the existence of immortal xuankai. Originally, she thought it was the strongest existence. But what I didn''t expect was that Pangu axe appeared¡° He can use Pangu axe, Han 3000 can use Pangu axe, my God, my God Qin Qingfeng face shock, hysterical roar up. The magic soldiers shine in the world, the king of soldiers is the king! The strongest attack and defense in the world, he Qin Qingfeng never dreamed, can be at the same time, the same person witnessed! At this time, Han 3000 slowly raised Pangu''s axe, just like Pangu was alive! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1790

    When Han 3000 raised his axe, the blade of Pangu''s axe drove the thunder like golden light to attack Wuyou village.


    When the golden light arrives, it turns into a golden flow, which spreads slowly on the land of Wuyou village like a wave, and countless black lights disappear slowly under the golden light.


    Looking at the whole village flowing in the golden light, Qin Qingfeng and Xiao Tao were stunned.


    With this stupefied, on the top of the snow mountain, there is an empty figure.


    "Pangu axe, it''s really Pangu axe!" The figure looked at the scene at the foot of the mountain in disbelief.


    If Han 3000 and others are here, they will be surprised to find that this figure is Ye Wuhuan who was killed by Han 3000 before.


    "Qin Qingfeng, Han 3000, you have secretly taken the secret of Pangu for yourself behind my back. If ye Wuhuan can''t repay this hatred, he is not a man." Ye Wuhuan was shocked and extremely unwilling.


    In his eyes, the person below should have been himself. In the past three years, he has worked hard for the secret of Pangu, so he should have been the one who got the secret treasure. But in the end, he has nothing, and even nearly killed by Han 3000.


    If he didn''t want to improve his accomplishments, he would have died here today.


    Fortunately, the evil method of purgatory array has been strengthening his soul. Although it has made Ye Wuhuan more and more vicious in recent years, it has indeed improved some of his abilities. Only in this way can he get rid of his shell.


    "Han 3000, I want you to die hard. You can''t get what I can''t get." The shadow of a cold drink, the whole person quickly towards disappear on the top of the snow mountain.


    In Wuyou village, when the golden light is in full swing, it is also the time when the black air of Wuyou village is exhausted. Seeing that the evil spirits are gone, Qin Qingfeng takes a long breath to see that they are relieved. Qin Qingfeng''s confession of guilt can at least be alleviated.


    Han 3000 slowly fell to the ground, and the golden axe in his hand was taken back in an instant, and the golden light on his body was dim again.


    Looking at Han 3000 coming over, Wang Simin''s heart beat faster, but he didn''t feel shy and lowered his head.


    "3000, Pangu axe, how can you use it?" Qin Qingfeng excitedly welcomed him, overjoyed.


    Han 3000 laughed and said softly, "master, do you know why Ye Wuhuan can''t even take a move in my hand?"


    Qin Qingfeng nods like a pound of garlic. Although he doesn''t know how strong Han 3000 is now, he knows the answer that ye Wuhuan is killed in a second.


    "Strong, strong, it''s too strong. No wonder people all over the world are possessed by the devil for Pangu axe, and even do those absurd things." Qin Qingfeng sighed.


    Han Sanyi laughs: "is it strong? I don''t know how to use Pangu axe yet


    "What? You don''t know? " Qin Qingfeng looked at Han 3000 in disbelief, and naturally did not believe what he said.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile. He really didn''t know how to use it. Only when he had the immortal Xuan armor, they could echo each other. Pangu ax began to wake up because of it, but that''s all.


    To really unlock all the power of Pangu axe, it''s up to Xiao Tao!


    "My God, this means that you are so strong now, and it''s just that Pangu axe has come to life. Its power has not been restored yet?"


    Qin Qingfeng was so shocked that Han 3000 could kill Ye Gucheng in seconds, but it was only Pangu axe that came to life. When it really regained its strength, and Han 3000 knew how to use his skills, it was not


    It''s just like a swordsman who has just opened the blade of his sword. He can kill all sides without corresponding skills or reaching the peak of his sword. Once his sword reaches the peak, he still has the corresponding blessing skills. How terrible it is!


    Qin Qingfeng dare not think!!


    Seeing Han 3000 nodding, Qin Qingfeng was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a moment, he looked at Han 3000 and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    "The matter of Wuyou village has come to an end, and Xiao Tao''s memory can only go with fate. These are not important. Master, I want to trouble you again." Han three thousand is the right way.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded: "you say!"


    "I want you to take Miss Wang home first." Han 3000.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin''s heart sank.


    "And you?" Qin Qing style.


    Han Sanqian smiles and looks at the sky. In the sky, Fang fo sees Su Yingxia''s smiling face: "I want to go to Fushi!"


    "Fu Shi?" Qin Qingfeng was stunned. The FUS family is one of the three families in the world of eight directions. Although it has declined due to the fall of the true God, the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse. The FUS family still has its own influence in the world of eight directions.


    Just, he doesn''t understand how Han 3000 wants to go where?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1791

    "What are you doing there?" Qin Qingfeng was puzzled.


    Han 3000 said: "there is a most important woman in my life waiting for me to save."


    The most important woman in life?


    Hearing this, Wang Simin fangfo heard his heartbreaking voice, but in his heart, he began to cheat himself. The most important woman in his life must not be his wife, but his mother.


    Yes, mother is also the most important woman in a man''s life!


    "Good! However, the Fu clan is located in Feilong city on the top of the extreme north. If you want to go there, you have a long way to go. You should be careful. " With that, Qin Qingfeng hands the token to Han 3000.


    "If you want to go to town, it can help you."


    Han 3000 took the token and then looked at Xiao Tao: "otherwise, you can go back with my master."


    Although Han Sanqian needs Xiao Tao, he is not in a hurry. On the contrary, he does not know what danger he will encounter when he goes to Fu''s family. Han Sanqian is not willing to let Xiao Tao take risks with him.


    Xiao Tao shook his head: "Mr. Han, Xiao Tao has no family and no place to go. Besides, I''m the only blood of Pangu. Although I can''t remember many things, Xu Hai said that you are the one we want to protect, so Xiao Tao will go wherever you go."


    Han 3000 said: "but in the past, life and death are hard to predict."


    Xiaotao still nods firmly. From her memory, Han 3000 is the only one who is good to her. Moreover, although she doesn''t remember many things, she can be sure that she is the only descendant of Pangu nationality. She has the responsibility and obligation to follow Han 3000, whether she is alive or dead.


    "Well, you come with me." Han 3000 nodded and said that it''s a good thing to have Xiaotao. In case she thinks of something in the middle of the way, it will help her the most.


    Although Ye Wuhuan''s accomplishments have risen suddenly and people like him have killed him with a second strike, Han Sanqian just has confidence and doesn''t dare to be arrogant. After all, although Ye Wuhuan is a master, there are many masters of the Fu family. There are many people who are better than him.


    "She can go with you. Why do I want to go home? Besides, I didn''t say I want to go home." Wang Simin came out dissatisfied.


    Unconsciously, she began to like the dead sick chicken in front of her. He was not only good-looking, but most importantly, for a woman like Wang Simin, strength was everything that conquered her. Han 3000 obviously conquered her.


    Han Sanqian directly ignores Wang Simin. Although Wang Simin has really helped himself a lot, and Wuyou village has also helped him a lot, Wang Simin has almost killed himself. The highly toxic drugs are still in his body. Although they have disappeared, Han Sanqian also knows that it doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    Secondly, because Wang Simin helped himself, so, knowing that it was Hutu, how could Han 3000 let irrelevant people die?!


    "Master, farewell." Han three thousand finish, pull peach, energy, into a golden light, directly row the sky and go.


    Previously, Han 3000 had no ability to fly all the time, but he was also worried that flying into the air would expose his whereabouts. Now, he doesn''t care.


    Wang Simin watched Han 3000 fly away and wanted to chase him. He looked back at Qin Qingfeng, who couldn''t fly at all. If he went to chase Han 3000, Qin Qingfeng would die in this wild mountain.


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Simin stamped his feet in the same place: "dead sick chicken, you can''t die well if you cross the river and tear down the bridge! Ah


    Flying into the air, Han 3000 was more sure of his guess. On this day, the wall of Lake City was so high that he didn''t see his head. He didn''t know where he was going.


    When he arrived in the city, Han 3000 just landed. Today''s Tianhu city is heavily patrolled by guards. After all, Wang Simin has been missing for several days. Wang Dong is very worried, so he sends people to look around.


    However, with Han 3000''s current accomplishments, it''s no surprise that he wants to come up with a Tianhu city. When Zhuang Hu is checking people at the gate, he suddenly feels a flash of golden light. Before he knows what''s wrong, the golden light has disappeared.


    Zhuang Hu felt his head strangely: "just now, what flew by?"


    The guard next to him also looked confused and shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just saw a beam of light. Boss, will... Will someone escape?"


    Zhuang Hu punched the guard on the head: "what do you think, who can slip away under my eyes in Tianhu city? You grew up eating shit when you were tiger brother. "


    After hammering the soldiers, Zhuang Hu touched his head and looked at the direction outside the gate.


    What was that thing just now?!


    Feilong City, in the hall of the Fu clan in the city.


    Fu Tian was writing something in the room. At this time, a servant came in in a hurry. As soon as he came in, he knelt down on the ground in a panic: "patriarch, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Tian frowned, patted the table and stood up dissatisfied.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1792

    "This... This, young master Ao, he... He..." the servant took a look at Fu Tian and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Fu Tian glared impatiently: "if you have something to say."


    "He asked fu... Fu Li to accompany her for two days. This meeting is waiting in the lobby." The servant said, and quickly buried his head deeply, for fear that Fu Tian would spread his anger on him.


    Fu Li is Fu Tian''s wife. She is also one of Fu Jia''s faces. Let Fu Li accompany Ao Yi for a few days. Doesn''t that mean she is just giving Fu Tian a green hat and the whole Fu family a green hat?


    If this spread out, what face does he have in the world after supporting his family?!


    "Presumptuous!" When Fu Tian bangs the table fiercely, the whole person is furious. Ao Yi has only lived in Fu Tian''s house for a few days, but he has done a lot of immoral things.


    After he was tired of playing with the four maids in spring, summer, autumn and winter, the guy turned his hand on the other maids who helped the family. He forced dozens of maids to sully them, and even some of them were the management of the family. They made contributions to the family. But even so, once aoyi was staring at him, he could only accept the result of being insulted.


    In the past two days, Ao Yi has become more and more daring, and his behavior has become more and more unrestrained. It seems that he has despised those humble maids, and turns his attention to the family members who help the family.


    Four of the women''s family members were victimized. The most important of them was his niece, who was an important member of the family.


    However, although Fu Tian was very angry about these things, he always chose to endure them, because he knew the importance of eternal sea area to his family, so he did not dare to offend Ao Yi.


    Because of this, aoyi is doing whatever he wants in Fujia now. Futian even hears that a servant hears that as long as aoyi sees any woman in Fujia now, no matter who the other person is, he directly forcibly takes her back to the house to vent his animal desire.


    Today''s Fujia is in a state of constant anxiety. Even if it looks like a big family, it has become a hellish existence. The women who support the family are in danger for fear of being sullied by Ao Yi.


    Fu Tian sees it in his eyes and is annoyed in his heart. But what he never thought was that he would turn a blind eye to it. However, Ao Yi doesn''t know how to restrain himself and wants his wife to accompany him.


    Do you still have eyes on him?!


    Fu Tian and Fu Xiu got up and went to the lobby.


    Ao Yi is lying on the main chair in the hall, eating good fruit, tasting good tea, looking at the young woman of Fu family and Fu Tian''s niece Fu Yu with a banter smile!


    At this time, her tears, shaking hands touching the shoulders of the gauze.


    "What are you doing? Take it off


    With tears in her eyes, Fuyu''s executives, who are usually swaggering, quietly turn their heads to one side.


    "Grass, where are you going? Why don''t you come here? What is Fu Tian doing? Do you want to help your family? "


    "Young master Ao, I have ordered my servants to invite them. Please wait a moment." A senior executive spoke out quickly.


    In ordinary times, these senior executives are always superior to others. They often know that their family is no longer working and they want to face up. They look like they are superior to others, but they don''t want to be bullied like this.


    Fu Yu closed her eyes, and with a slight stroke of her finger, the gauze gradually slipped from her shoulder. At this time, Fu Tian rushed over.


    "Go down!" Fu Tian came in quickly with a gloomy face.


    Fuyu as if caught the straw, hurriedly nodded, retreated.


    Seeing Fu Tian coming, Ao Yi laughs: "this kind of vulgar powder is really boring. Fu Tian, help me to come here. Young master, I''m tired of playing with these young girls recently. Fu Li''s young lady with lingering charm is really the best one to match my master!"


    Fu Tian''s face is cold. In front of so many people, Ao Yi''s words just don''t leave him the slightest affection. What prestige does he have in Fu''s family in the future?


    "Young master Ao, please respect yourself!" Help the sky cold voice way.


    Ao Yiteng stood up and slapped Fu Tian directly. He said angrily, "Fu Tian, what are you? Are you qualified to talk to me like this? "


    The man who helped the weather was about to start on the spot, but his reason forced him to take back his hand again. He could only bite his teeth and press his anger to the bottom of his heart.


    Ao Yi was still a little scared, but when he saw that Fu Tian didn''t dare to attack as he expected, he was even more disdainful on the spot: "I tell you, Fu Tian, it''s your honor for me to take a fancy to your wife. Don''t be shameless. I''ll give you half an hour to send your wife into my room, if not, I''ll let all the women who help you play all over the world. "


    Leaving this sentence, aoyi with a few men, cheerfully shouting Xiaoqu left.


    Fu''s face was cold and his body was shaking. Ao Yi didn''t pay any attention to Fu''s patriarch. The biggest insult in his life was to be raped by his wife and daughter, especially in front of his family!


    At this time, all the senior executives also quietly looked at Fu Tian and didn''t dare to say anything. They knew that Fu Tian couldn''t bear it. A senior executive immediately said: "patriarch, Ao Yi is too presumptuous. He has done a lot of animal work in my family these days. He regards my family as his wine pool and meat forest. Now he wants the wife of patriarch to accompany him. It''s going to spread. What''s the face of my family?" As soon as the voice fell, someone immediately said sarcastically in a cold voice: "face? How much is the face value? If we turn against aoyi, with our strength, what can we do against the eternal sea? They have real gods. What do we have? If there is a battle, we Fu clan will lose not face, but life! "¡° That''s right. If we don''t even have our lives, what''s the use of being alive? " Although they live a miserable life, some people say that if the fire doesn''t burn on them, it''s not because their wife and daughter are humiliated. Naturally, they don''t care. Moreover, even if their wife and daughter are humiliated, they don''t matter, as long as they can keep their position¡° If you want me to say that it''s just Fuyao''s fault. If she didn''t listen to the arrangement and didn''t think about our family, how could we let people ride the family like this? "¡° Yes, it''s Fuyao. For the sake of a man from the blue planet, she has no family affection. She must be responsible for it. " Hearing this, Fu Tian''s eyes at this time are cold, and he turns back fiercely to prevent the Buddha from eating people: "Fu Yao ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1793

    That''s right. It''s all the fault of Fuyao,


    Today''s humiliation is all caused by the hand of Fu Yao.


    If it wasn''t for Fu Yao, how could he be insulted again and again?!


    "Fu Jin, immediately inform the Lord of Gu Su that Su Yingxia and your son''s marriage will be held on a day off. Fuhai, feed this to the bastards of Fuyao! "


    Fu Tian cold face, will be a pill handed to the hands of Fu Hai.


    Seeing this pill, Fuhai was stunned: "clan leader, are you sure?"


    This is the bone breaking and soul chasing pill, one of the forbidden drugs in the world of all directions. Users often suffer irreversible damage in the next seven days. First of all, the skin will fall off and the flesh will turn into water. Then, the bones will be crushed slowly. In short, the poisoned person will watch his skin and bone fall off a little in seven days.


    This is almost the most cruel way to kill people in the world. Therefore, bone breaking and soul chasing pills are almost not allowed to be used in all directions.


    But Fu Tian at this time, but will use it, and, or with Han Nian''s body.


    "Isn''t it enough for Fu Yao to harm our Fu clan? She can do us harm. Why can''t we do her harm? She humiliates us, and her daughter has to pay for it. " Help the sky cold voice way.


    "However, even if Han Nian is forced to die, Fu Yao may not be willing to submit. On the contrary, once han Nian is killed, Fu Yao has nothing to worry about. At that time, the situation will only be more serious." Fuhaidao.


    Su Yingxia once said that if they use nianer to force her, it will not have any effect. She can choose to revenge for Han Nian and will never compromise with them.


    Therefore, the existence of Han Nian is actually more of a drag on Su Yingxia, but if Han Nian dies, it will be different.


    "I''ve already talked with the city leader of Gusu. When I get married, I''ll let him use the strong one. Although Fuyao is in the Kongtong area, it''s also in the Kongtong area. In addition, in recent days, Fuyao has won my martial arts, so she can''t make any waves." Help the sky cold voice way.


    Fuhai is stunned, and Fuyao is hit by jinggongsan? It''s impossible, isn''t it?!


    No one in Fu''s family ever ordered her to poison her. What''s more, Fu Yao was always very vigilant at home, and he didn''t have a chance to poison her.


    Fu Tian smiles coldly, which is his shrewdness. He knows that as long as he is there, Fu Yao''s vigilance will be very heavy. So, taking advantage of the opportunity to go to the immortal sea area, he secretly arranges his confidants to poison Fu Yao in many ways.


    At that time, Fu Yao would think that he had left, so his vigilance was relaxed.


    Facts have proved that Fu Tian''s conjecture and Fu Yao''s recent face have explained everything.


    "Besides, maternal love is the greatest in the world. She can give up her children''s lives for that man, but can she watch her children struggle and die a little cruelly?"


    After hearing this, Fuhai couldn''t help laughing: "patriarch, you are still thoughtful."


    Fu Tian Lengleng hum, Su Yingxia, you asked for it!


    "Do it."


    Fuhai nodded and retreated obediently.


    Seeing that Futian has a comprehensive plan, a group of senior executives are finally relieved at this time. They don''t care whether these methods are dirty or not, whether they are vicious or not. As long as they can help them keep their position, they won''t care about the rest.


    It''s better for you to die than for me!


    "Patriarch, help to leave there..." at this time, there is humanity.


    "Patriarch, although aoyi is really arrogant, the marriage of Fu Yao has not been completed. The power of Gu Su clan will not help us immediately. If we lose the help of immortal sea area again, I am afraid that we Fu clan will be very dangerous at that time."


    "Yes, if the key is to offend the immortal sea area, once the immortal sea area retaliates against us, we can''t afford it."


    "If you sacrifice one, you can protect the safety of the Fu clan. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    At this time, a group of senior executives earnestly advised that when Fu Tian heard these words, his hands were trembling and he would send his wife to someone else''s bed, which man could not tolerate!


    Sometimes, the magnanimous person should be far away from him, otherwise when thunder comes, it will really hit you!


    "Let Fu leave Jingshen immediately. Later, send someone to take her to... To aoyi''s room." Fu Tian''s face is icy.


    At night, there was no woman''s voice in aoyi''s room, only the sound of the wooden bed crashing against the wall.


    In Fu Tian''s room, Fu Tian can''t sleep at night.


    After a miserable night, the next morning, the door of the Fu family was filled with joy. Hundreds of servants dressed in red and carrying betrothal gifts lined up.


    "The flying general, the Lord of Gusu, and the young master of Gusu, are here!"


    At this time, the housekeeper who helped the family happily opened his throat and yelled!


    When people in Tianlong city saw that Fujia was suddenly so busy, they knew for a moment that it was going to be a happy event.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1794

    What''s more, the other side is also a famous family in feijiang City, Gusu family.


    For the people of Tianlong City, this is a great event. After all, it''s a powerful alliance.


    Soon, many people gathered at the door of FUJIA, congratulating and congratulating.


    Fu Tian swept away the haze of last night, and then came out in high spirits. When he saw the old man at the head, he laughed: "lonely man, long time no see, long time no see."


    "Ha ha, brother Fu, don''t be hurt. Last night, when I received your letter, I kept asking people to prepare gifts and come all night." Gu Su Feng Tian said with a smile.


    Gu Su Fengtian is quite satisfied with the marriage. Although the true spirit of the Fu family has fallen, they are still a big family. If the two families can get married, it''s a powerful alliance. The most important thing is that once Fu Yao gives birth to the seed of the true God, it will be his Gu Su family, and then the Gu Su family will be able to win the world in all directions.


    Therefore, Gu Su Fengtian received the news last night and immediately moved.


    The faster the marriage, the faster it will be.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry to trouble you, brother Gu su. Come on, sit inside, sit inside."


    At the warm invitation of Fu Tian, Gu Su Fengtian laughs and walks into Fu''s house. Behind him, Gu Su Zhan, Gu Su Fengtian''s son, looks at Fu''s plaque with disdain. Fu''s family?!


    Do you have it now?


    Walking into FUJIA, the senior managers of Fujia have lined up to welcome them. They were humiliated by aoyi yesterday. Today, the arrival of Gusu family at least gives them the confidence.


    After a few simple greetings, Gu suzhan had no patience: "where is Fu Yao?"


    Mentioning Fu Yao, Fu Tian''s face was very clear. Then he put his eyes on Fu Hai. Seeing that Fu Hai nodded, he put down his heart and laughed at Gu Su Zhan: "it''s in his room."


    Gu suzhan nodded: "I''m going to have a look."


    In fact, Gu suzhan was quite upset about this marriage. In fact, he didn''t care much about the fact that Fu Yao married someone. After all, this is too normal in the world.


    But the man he married before Fu Yao was a piece of rubbish in the blue world, which made Gu suzhan very dissatisfied.


    But for the sake of the true God, Gu suzhan reluctantly agrees with his father. Now he comes to help the family and is eager to see Fu Yao. That is to see how cheap a woman who marries trash is!


    Although she is her future wife in name, who cares? He just routinely completed the birth of the true God. After that, whether the woman is alive or dead has nothing to do with herself.


    I will not give up the whole forest for such a woman!


    Pushing Su Yingxia''s door open, Gu Su Zhan, who thinks he is natural and unrestrained, chooses his own flowing sea. But his demeanor is just like this, but he doesn''t look directly at him and says, "where''s Fu Yao?"


    As soon as the words fell, Su Zhan was stunned. His eyes had been on Su Yingxia for a long time.


    Su Yingxia is as beautiful as a fairy coming down to earth. No matter her face or figure, it''s the best of the best for the lonely Su Zhan who has lived among the flowers.


    Gu suzhan thought that Fuyao was just a child with a special status. She had a child, so she must be very old. But she never thought that she was not only a girl, but also perfect.


    It''s a crime inducing creature!


    "Dear! I didn''t expect that I had good luck in gusuzhan. I had such a wife waiting for me to play. It was very interesting, very interesting. " Gu Su Zhan claps his fan and looks at Su Yingxia excitedly.


    Su Yingxia looks at Gu suzhan with hostility in her eyes. She wants to struggle to get up and drive the fly out, but she has almost no strength.


    Last night, she saw her daughter whom she had been thinking about. However, her daughter was poisoned by Fuhai in front of her face. She wanted to try her best to save her, but she just fell into the trap of the other party.


    Nianer is a piece of flesh on Su Yingxia''s body, and it is also the crystallization of love with Han 3000. Watching her daughter suffer, how can su Yingxia really be as determined as a stone?!


    But the other party just grasped this point, so they deliberately set an ambush for her to come. In addition, Su Yingxia found that she seemed to have been poisoned. After several rounds, Su Yingxia was subdued by them. At the same time, these people also sealed her accomplishments completely. Now she is almost the same as an ordinary person.


    Only Mermaid meat!


    "Interesting?" Su Yingxia gave him a cold look: "even if I am more interesting, do you dare to touch it?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Gu Su was surprised and then laughed. He walked up to Su Yingxia a few steps and realized that Su Yingxia had no accomplishments. With a smile, he reached out and touched Su Yingxia''s chin. Then, he suddenly slapped her face heavily.


    Gu suzhan gave a ferocious smile: "is that the way you talk to me? I tell you, Fu Yao, you are Lao Tzu''s woman. If I want to play with you, I will play with you as much as I want. Do you understand? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1795

    Su Yingxia looks at Gu suzhan angrily, and his mouth is bleeding.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s eyes, Gu Su''s eyebrows coagulated and disdained to smile: "what? Not convinced? It''s a pity that the more unconvinced you are, the more unwilling you will be to be humiliated by me after our marriage. Instead of this, you''d better obey me. At least, you can be more comfortable. "


    With that, Gu suzhan patted the dust on his hand, and looked at Su Yingxia with love and ridicule: "Fu Yao, if I were you, I would marry obediently. At least, it''s good for you Fu family, but it''s not bad. You will also enjoy the endless wealth and status. Why bother yourself?"


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly and said firmly: "I have only Han 3000 men in Su Yingxia''s life, and there will never be a second man. You don''t have to expect me to live well with you. As long as I get better, I will commit suicide immediately. "


    Bang, Gu suzhan slapped the table to pieces in anger, and roared: "Fuyao!"!!! Up to now, you are still stubborn, still thinking about that bullshit Han 3000? He is just a waste of the blue earth, and I, Gusu war! The only descendant of Gusu city master, the future city master of feijiang city! How dare you compare him with me? You are incoherent, you have lost your mind


    Su Yingxia laughed and spat out the blood in her mouth. She said in a cold voice, "I shouldn''t compare you with him, because you don''t even deserve to give him shoes!"


    "Pa!"


    Another slap. Gu suzhan looks at Fu Yao angrily. The more beautiful he is, the more fascinated he is. However, in this case, Fu Yao talks about other men''s kindness in front of himself. This man is just a piece of rubbish in the blue world.


    "I''ll carry his shoes? I tell you, in the world of Fuyao, as long as I''m willing to cheer up, there are thousands of girls waiting in line to marry me. What''s your waste?! In my eyes, he is worthless, like rubbish. "


    Su Yingxia rarely shows a smile: "many people in the world also say that he is rubbish, so it''s not bad for you, but do you want to know what the end of these people is?"


    Gu suzhan didn''t speak, but he was obviously waiting for Su Yingxia''s answer.


    "In the end, they all paid a heavy price, and you, too."


    Gu suzhan suddenly sneered, "is that right? Then I''ll wait to pay a painful price. My wedding with you will be held in three days. In these three days, I''ll let the world know that I''m waiting for him to appear. Then I''ll make him a disabled person who can''t take care of himself. Before I throw him in the garbage, I''ll let him watch me and teach his wife how to do it! "


    With these words, Gu suzhan slammed the door heavily and left.


    Wait for Gu Su Zhan to leave, Su Ying Xia this just heavily gave a tone. But at this time, the door was opened again, help away from the bruised, the spirit of the poor came in.


    Su Yingxia noticed that almost everywhere on her jade like arms and long legs were traces of whips.


    Su Yingxia was shocked: "help me leave you..."


    Fuli reluctantly squeezed out a smile. Aoyi was just like a pervert last night. She let out her anger wantonly on Fuli and regarded her as a tool: "it''s OK. Fultian didn''t find out about us. I just fell off accidentally. By the way, are you ok?"


    Su Yingxia also reluctantly squeezed out a smile: "it''s all skin injuries. It''s not in the way. By the way, is there 3000 people''s whereabouts?"


    "Fu Yao, Han 3000, won''t you come to the world?" Although Fu Li couldn''t bear it, he still said his doubts.


    Su Yingxia firmly shook his head: "I can feel that he has come, and, with my understanding of him, he will certainly come."


    "But I''ve asked people to look around, and now there''s no news. Now there''s only Tianhu city left, but... There''s something in the way." Help out of the way.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia road.


    "The golden light in the east of Tianhu city is highlighted. Now the whole city is under martial law and no one is allowed to enter or leave. However, I don''t think Han 3000 is likely to be there."


    Su Yingxia suddenly has a strange idea, that is, can this golden light be made by Han 3000? He opened the gate of heaven, so


    Su Yingxia is about to ask, but Fuli has seen through her mind and smiles bitterly: "don''t worry, it has nothing to do with Tianmen. I have some gossip that the golden light is actually related to Pangu''s secret treasure of Pangu clan."


    Su Yingxia nodded. Even if Han 3000 came to the world, he was just a newcomer. Tianhu city is a big city. As far as Han 3000, a newcomer to the world, is concerned, he will not be allowed to enter the city without proper identity.


    Fuli continued with a smile: "it''s ironic to talk about the secret treasure of Pangu. It''s said that anyone who can get the secret treasure of Pangu will have the ability to destroy heaven and earth, and can fight against the true God. For thousands of years, people from all over the world have been salivating about it. Ten thousand years ago, they carried out a massacre of Pangu people, It''s a pity that we haven''t gained anything. As a result, the secret treasure of Tianhu city suddenly came out this time. It''s said that it was taken away by a young man. Do you think it''s ironic


    The reason why Fuli said this was that she thought it was a good opportunity. If she could get to know the person who got the treasure, they would have the possibility to overthrow Fuli. Su Yingxia is so clever that he can''t hear the meaning of Fuli. He says with a smile, "are you looking for this person to help us?" Fu Li nodded, but now her hands are all looking for Han 3000, so it''s obvious that she''s meeting Su Yingxia¡° It''s OK. You don''t have to look for three thousand. Take a group of people out to look for the one who has the treasure. "¡° I didn''t mean that, Fu Yao. " Help to leave the false way¡° It''s OK. Anyway, Gu suzhan has said that his marriage with me will be widely publicized in all directions. I''m afraid Han Sanqian will come when he knows about it. So I''ll just leave a little staff and wait outside the city. If he finds out, it''s OK to stop him from entering the city. " Su Yingxia road. Help to leave eyebrow a wrinkly: "you don''t want him to save you?"¡° I want him to come, but I don''t want him to come either. Originally, it was very difficult for him to cope with the power of supporting the family. Now, the people of eternal life sea area are here, and the Gusu people are here. If he wants to come, don''t take me away. Even if he wants to leave alone, it''s impossible. " Su Yingxia''s heart is very contradictory. Her body is poisonous and she can''t resist, so her only hope is Han 3000. However, she also knows what Han 3000 means¡° If you see him, tell him not to use his loyalty. Su Yingxia will never betray him and let him go back. He will take revenge for us when he has a chance. " Su Yingxia road. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1796

    In fact, revenge is only the reason for Han 3000 to survive. For Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s survival is her lucky misfortune.


    He left the silence for a moment and said, "do you really think about it?"


    Su Yingxia nodded: "on the wedding day, I hope you do me one last favor and kill me, OK?"


    "But..." Fuli hesitated, which was contrary to their original plan.


    "If I was put under house arrest and married with the Gusu family, and then I was controlled to give birth to a real God, the clan leader status of Fu Tian would be more unshakable. Although killing me would not do you and Fu mang any good, it would do quite a lot of harm to Fu Tian. In fact, the harm of the enemy is not your good?"


    Help to leave to nod: "good, I promise you."


    At this time, Han 3000, with Xiao Tao, has been on a day''s journey. Of course, he hopes to get to Tianlong city without stopping, but he also knows that the four dragons need a rest for their long flight.


    Xiaobai and Linlong have consumed a lot of energy because of the initial battle of nihilism. Now they almost fall into a deep sleep in their bodies. If even the four dragons are tired, Han 3000 can only walk to Tianlong city with his legs.


    Besides, Xiao Tao has no accomplishments, but she has been running in and out for a few days and nights. She needs more rest.


    They are two days away from Tianlong City, and the big city is temporarily settled.


    To the inn, Han 3000 peach sat down, at this time, a young master, with a few doglegs swaggered in.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw him, he immediately greeted him: "Oh, isn''t this Uncle Zhang? What brings you here? Come on, sit inside, sit inside. "


    The young master was very proud. Under the guidance of the shopkeeper, he sat down on an elegant seat in the middle of the hall. At this time, several young men in the shop, the tea man and the water man, were waiting on him meticulously.


    Han 3000 didn''t think much about it. He drank tea on his own.


    Some people are beginning to be dissatisfied.


    "Damn, a bunch of powerful dogs, what do you mean now, huh? They''ve all gone to serve Zhang Yongjin. We''re not guests, are we? "


    "It''s not true. I''m ordering on time, but the damned shopkeeper suddenly runs to pour tea for Zhang Yongjin. What''s that?"


    "Come on, two brothers, don''t be upset. Who can make Zhang Yongjin different from what he used to be? Now I''m not Zhang Yongjin. I have a different background. "


    Speaking of this, someone immediately disdained: "hum, what''s unusual? Isn''t his cousin Gu suzhan going to marry a broken shoe? Look, those who are proud of them are the people in their family. It''s a beautiful thing to marry a broken shoe. For Laozi, it''s a death to lose a person. "


    "That''s right. It''s said that the broken shoes are still a waste, and they shamelessly gave birth to a child for that waste. Such a woman is rare in their family." The other echoed.


    "In fact, don''t say that. In any case, now that the two families join hands, their strength is different. What''s more, the woman is not as good as you said. After all, she is a woman who can give birth to a true God, and she is very beautiful. "


    "Pretty? What''s the use of beauty? As I say, it''s just a whore. "


    "Ah, brother Lin, you should pay attention to your words. If Zhang Yongjin hears you say that, it will be trouble again. "


    "What? I''m telling the truth. I''m afraid he won''t do it? "


    At this time, Han 3000 frowned and looked back: "three, who is the woman in your mouth?"


    The leader looked at Han 3000 and drank the wine with disdain. He said in a cold voice, "who else can it be? You''re a bastard of the Fu family, Fu Yao. "


    Han 3000''s face was as iron as iron, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. He said that he could do anything, but if he wanted to say that Su Yingxia didn''t have a word, Han 3000 would be able to protect his weaknesses to the extreme.


    Aware of Han 3000''s murderous spirit, the leader couldn''t help swallowing: "brother, you don''t have anything to do with the Fu clan, do you?"


    Han 3000 sneered: "I have nothing to do with them."


    "Well, that''s all right." The leader took a long breath. Although he said he was not afraid, could he be really not afraid? If he is not afraid, why dare not even Zhang Yongjin?!


    "But I''m the one in your mouth." Han three thousand evil smile.


    When Han 3000 laughed, the man felt numb. But soon, he reflected that if Han 3000 was the husband of the blue world, what would he be afraid of?


    He''s a man from all over the world. He''s afraid of a trash?!


    Think of this, he relieved a smile, looked at Han 3000''s hair mockingly: "tut Tut, so you are that whore''s waste husband ah, I see your head, really green can ah."


    "Ha ha, yes, Gu suzhan has made a statement. Three days later, he will humiliate Fu Yao severely." The other person who had been following him all the time laughed at him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1797

    Only the man who had been persuading them all the time was drinking with his head down. Obviously, he didn''t want to cause any trouble, and he didn''t want to mock anyone.


    While they were laughing, Han 3000 suddenly flashed. The next second, a jade sword was directly on the necks of the two guys.


    It''s so fast that they don''t reflect at all. It''s too late when they do.


    The leader''s hand holding the cup was suddenly frozen in the air. He was embarrassed and said with a smile: "brother, it''s just a joke. Why take it seriously?"


    "Brother Lin, what are you talking to him about? He only dares to brag in front of us. His wife has been robbed, but he dares not go to Gu suzhan. "


    With another person''s encouragement, the leader''s heart was full of confidence. He quietly glanced at Han 3000 and said, "yes, brother, your enemies are not us. Besides, do you know who we are? If you want to move us, you have no good fruit to eat! "


    Han 3000 smiles coldly: "those who dare to touch Fu Yao will die naturally, but those who insult Fu Yao will die as well."


    As soon as Han 3000''s words fell, the leader and the other one fell to the ground with their unbelievable eyes.


    Take back the jade sword, Han 3000 turned and sat down.


    At this time, because of the sudden killing, there was a stir in the inn. It''s not that it''s strange. The world''s strong are respected. The killing is just a trivial matter. It''s because the two people who were killed are more or less celebrities in this Dihuo city.


    The man sitting at the same table with them, who has always been good at persuading each other, only drinks and chats with them one second ago. The next second is already separated by Yin and Yang. The huge deterioration of one time makes him completely stunned in the same place. When he reflects it, he runs to the Inn and keeps looking back to Han 3000, for fear that he will kill himself suddenly.


    Peach a little afraid of looking at Han 3000, and then, the head down.


    "The woman they insult is my wife." Han 3000 looks at Xiao Tao and explains.


    He didn''t want peach to be frightened, he explained.


    "Oh, does Mr. Han have a wife?" Peach nodded, slightly lost.


    At this time, the inn suddenly burst into applause, Han 3000 frowned. At this time, on the seat, Zhang Yongjin clapped his hands and called for Han 3000. The waiter also rushed over and said to Han 3000, "my guest, Mr. Zhang, I want to ask you if you can come and have a drink together?"


    Han Sanqian shakes his head and says he is not interested. He pulls Xiaotao up and leaves.


    Just at the door, Zhang Yongjin chased out: "brother, good skill, just under the shadow of the sword, he killed the two bitches."


    When Zhang Yongjin was weak, he was ridiculed and looked down upon by those two guys. Today, he intended to go to the inn to drink, and his purpose was to raise his eyebrows. But he didn''t do it himself, but those two guys who were not in good spirits were cut off.


    Although Zhang Yongjin didn''t know why he would kill both of them, the enemy of the enemy was his friend. He was very angry for himself.


    What''s more, he has a good skill, so Zhang Yongjin has an idea.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Although Zhang Yongjin is Gu suzhan''s cousin, Han Sanqian has always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He doesn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. However, he can''t be polite to these people!


    "Well, I''ll get to the point. My name is Zhang Yongjin. My cousin is Gu suzhan. I believe you''ve heard about the recent events in the world of all directions, haven''t you? My cousin is going to marry the Fu Yao of the Fu family. "


    Han 3000 said coldly, "so what?"


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, once the Gu Su clan and the Fu clan join hands, our two families will become extremely powerful, and will develop rapidly in the world of all directions. Now, we are just in the time of employing people. I think you have extraordinary skills. If you don''t mind, why don''t you help me? As for the treatment, it''s easy to say. " Zhang Yongjin said with a smile.


    He also has his own wishful thinking. It''s said that his cousin plans to deal with waste from the earth, so today he has arranged to take strict precautions against Tianlong city in the next few days. Of course, Zhang Yongjin also wants to take the opportunity to curry favor with his cousin, so he wants to set up a group of his own forces to reinforce in the past.


    Han Sanyi smiles: "do you want me to help you?"


    Zhang Yongjin nodded: "exactly!"


    "Do you know who I am?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Heroes don''t ask where they come from. I don''t need to know who you are. As long as you are willing to play for me, that will do." Zhang Yongjin is confident.


    "I''m afraid you won''t think so when you know my name." Han 3000.


    Zhang Yongjin was stunned. What does this mean? However, Han 3000 said, he really wanted to know: "what''s your name, brother?"


    "Han 3000!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1798

    Han 3000?


    Zhang Yongjin frowned. How could this name be so familiar?!


    Suddenly, his fierce eyes stare, Han 3000?


    Isn''t this the waste of the blue world that my cousin told me to guard against?


    But when he reflects it, where is Han 3000?!


    No matter how much, the most important thing now is to tell his cousin about Han 3000. Thinking of this, Zhang Yongjin hurried home.


    Han 3000''s sudden appearance in Dihuo city soon spread to Gu suzhan. For this, Gu suzhan had no fear, or even the slightest accident, because in his eyes, Han 3000''s position was just a clown.


    At the wedding scene, he will show his ability by humiliating Han 3000.


    Therefore, he simply disdained the appearance of Han 3000, and did not even tell anyone about it, because there was no need.


    To deal with a waste of the earth, can''t you kill a chicken with a bull''s knife?!


    Three days later.


    The lanterns of the Fu family are hung high, the wedding couplets are on the door, and all kinds of red silk decorations are hung all over the Fu mansion.


    In Tianlong City, the whole city is full of banquets, enjoying with the people.


    In fufu, there are a lot of guests. In the world of all directions, most small and medium-sized families have sent representatives to celebrate. However, compared with the past, this is still a little less meaningful.


    Nowadays, many big families are attracted by the top of the blue mountain. Naturally, they have to avoid suspicion for the Fu family. In addition, the vision of Tianhu city a few days ago attracts many people. Today''s Fu family guests are not only lively, but also strong in the outside.


    Although Fu Tian was dissatisfied with this, he thought that once he got married, the whole Fu family would at least usher in a turn for the better, so he was still happy to express his joy.


    Gu Su Fengtian is also very happy. Although he and Fu Tian have different goals and interests, they share the same goals and interests. Naturally, they also fully support this marriage.


    Today, Ao Yi is also dressed up and sitting next to the guest table in the hall.


    "The auspicious time has come. Please enter, bridegroom and bride!"


    With a shout from the servant outside the door, the crowd got up and looked at the door.


    At this time, Gu suzhan steps into the door in red clothes. Behind him, Su Yingxia is also in red clothes, supported by two servant girls. But under the red cover, Su Yingxia''s face is expressionless and beautiful.


    She will not worship at all, because her heart, only Han 3000, but she has no room for resistance and strength, can only be manipulated, but this does not mean that she has given in.


    As long as the ceremony is over and the guests enter the banquet, Fu Li will take advantage of this opportunity to enter the new house and help herself commit suicide, as she said before.


    Walking to the hall, Fu Tian and Gu Su Feng are very happy to sit on the hall.


    When the master of ceremonies saw the newcomer enter the hall, he also raised his voice: "today is the day when Mr. Gu Su and Ms. Fu Yao of the Fu family get married. Here, on behalf of the Fu family and the head of the Gu Su family, I would like to express my thanks to all my relatives and friends."


    "Now, the good time has come. Please ask the bride to cross the fire basin. The so-called dragon and Phoenix carry their feet across the fire basin and hide on both sides. Please!"


    With a cry from the master of ceremonies, Gu suzhan took the lead in crossing the fire basin, while Su Yingxia was more difficult. Because of her health and her unwillingness, Su Yingxia refused to cross it. Naturally, the two servant girls spent a lot of effort pushing her.


    "It seems that the bride doesn''t like it very much." Ao Yi sneers at this time.


    As soon as he spoke, several attendants in Yongsheng sea area immediately laughed and laughed, which made the whole field a little embarrassed.


    Fu Tian was so cold that he stood up quickly and said, "ha ha, Mr. Ao, are you kidding me? My family, Mr. Fu Yao and Mr. Gu Su, are willing to cooperate with each other. How can they be reluctant to do so? Everyone says, isn''t that right?"


    Fu Tian knew that Ao Yi was making trouble again, so he had to hurry out to ease the atmosphere.


    As soon as the words came out, the guests could only quickly smile and say, "yes, it''s a perfect match."


    But just then, a voice suddenly came: "I said no!"


    Fu Tian immediately locks his eyes on Ao Yi. Ao Yi is also muddled. He just makes the atmosphere casually. How can he really go so far as to say so directly?


    Although in the past ten days, aoyi has done harm to almost all the women who helped the family, it''s just private.


    And his purpose is to trample on the dignity of the Fu family, so that the eternal sea will always be in front of the Fu family.


    But Ao Yi also knows that if the string collapses too tightly, it will be broken. If he doesn''t give face to the family outside, it will only bring down the family and make the family resentful. At that time, he can''t control them. On the contrary, he may be attacked by the family.


    Seeing that it wasn''t aoyi, they looked at each other in the hall, completely confused about the state.


    At this time, outside the hall, in the courtyard of FUJIA, countless guards with weapons rushed in, one by one looking up in the air, extremely alert.


    And all the guests sitting in the banquet in the courtyard raised their heads and looked into the air. Fu TianDun felt bad. He carefully arranged these guards for fear that people from the blue mountain would make trouble. Now the guards rush into the hospital and look at the sky, which is enough to show that the enemy is coming. Fu Tian rushed out of the hall. A group of guests, including Gu suzhan, rushed out. In the whole hall, Su Yingxia was the only one standing there with no spirit. For her, even if the true God came, she was not moved at all, it had nothing to do with her! Outside the hall, above the air, a man hovered in the air, tall and straight, handsome face, holding a long sword, the breeze blowing, clothes waving, unexpectedly let the presence of many young guests, fascinated. At this time, the leader of the guard was furious: "who is coming, dare to make a wild scene in our Fu mansion, and come down quickly." Fu Tian lightly raised his hand and stopped the leader of the guard. At this time, he said with a smile, "I don''t know who you are. Today, I''m going to marry Fu Fu. If you are interested, you might as well come down and have a drink." In Fu Tian''s eyes, the other party is likely to be the person at the top of the blue mountain, which is also in his expectation. After all, the top of the blue mountain is likely to sit and watch Fu''s marriage¡° Me In the middle of the sky, the man smiles: "haven''t you been looking for me for a long time? I don''t even know him. "¡° Your excellency¡° Han, three thousand Han 3000? Inside the main hall, Su Yingxia heard the familiar voice and the name he was dreaming of. Suddenly he was stunned. Then he pulled down his red cap, widened his eyes and looked out of the hall in disbelief! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1799

    Just for a moment, Su Yingxia desperately ran to the outside of the hall. When she saw Han Sanqian in the middle of the sky, her expressionless face suddenly laughed, and the tears in her eyes, also at this moment, slowly trickled down with her cheek.


    Waiting for many days and nights, wandering in the number of wake-up time, that their hearts of people, finally one day, suddenly appeared in front of their own.


    How can su Yingxia not be excited?


    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 also saw Su Yingxia, with a smile, but the deep love in his eyes, he knew, Su Yingxia knew.


    "Han 3000? Why does the name sound so familiar? Where do I hear that? " The guests who just passed by Tianhu City frowned.


    "Yes, I feel familiar with it, too."


    "Ha ha, Han 3000 is the man who supports and shakes in the blue world!" At this time, a person close to Fujia disclosed.


    "Ah, it turns out that the saint daughter of the Fu clan is in love with this man. Hehe, it seems that it''s not unusual? I thought that Fu Yao had a crush on such a good man. "


    "If not, why do some people say that the so-called saint is actually a Yu girl? Even this kind of rubbish can be seen. Ah, it''s really unfortunate for the family of Fu family."


    A group of guests whispered at this time, but Fu Tian''s face was extremely cold.


    He really can''t imagine why han 3000 suddenly appeared here. He clearly sent many of his subordinates to investigate the news of the opening of the Heaven Gate in the eight directions world, but he didn''t get anything. He thought Han 3000 didn''t come to the eight directions world at all, but now he quietly appeared in front of him.


    He really didn''t know how Han 3000 could escape his own pursuit.


    But in shock, Fu Tian soon gave a cold smile: "Han 3000, you are so bold that you dare to come to the door to seek death."


    In any case, Han 3000 himself came, and Fu Tian was always happy!


    Other members of Fu''s family hate Han 3000 to the bone. For their status today, they never find their own reasons. Instead, they attribute all the faults to Han 3000. They think that if Han 3000 didn''t deceive Fu Yao, how could he not listen to the family''s arrangement?!


    So, all blame this damned Han 3000!


    "Damn it, kill this trash."


    "Yes, kill him!"


    One by one, the senior executives of Fujia were indignant, and they all wanted to kill Han 3000 on the spot.


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia nervously looks at Han 3000 and shows him to leave quickly with her eyes. Although she is looking forward to Han 3000 and missing Han 3000, it doesn''t mean that Su Yingxia is willing to watch Han 3000 die.


    Han Sanqian smiles at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia has seen this smile many times. Every time when he doubts, he always smiles at himself in this way. Then, in the midst of doubt, he accomplishes incredible things one by one.


    This point, Su Yingxia has been used to, but this time, Su Yingxia can''t believe it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Han 3000, but that the strength of the other side is not comparable to Han 3000. Even if he is in Kongtong, he can''t escape from the three sides of Gu Su, Fu Jia and Yongsheng sea. What''s more, Han 3000?!


    "Help uncle, he, you leave it to me." At this time, Gu suzhan stood up confidently, blocking the hand of Fu Tian.


    Han 3000''s appearance was unexpected and expected. In fact, Gu suzhan was really afraid that Han 3000 would not come. After all, he would have less fun and less chance to prove that he was tens of millions of times better than that rubbish in front of Su Yingxia.


    Fu Tian hesitates for a moment and nods. Gu suzhan''s cultivation is not inferior to that of Fu Yao. Let alone in Fu''s home, he is also one of the masters in the world. With his help, he can naturally release ten thousand hearts.


    "Fu Yao, I said three days ago that I would beat that waste into a cripple by myself, and then let him watch our wedding. Now, I do what I say." Sweep an eye to help shake, Gu Su Zhan evil smile.


    Then, he jumped up and flew directly to Han 3000.


    Gu Su''s fight was extremely fast and aggressive. He rushed to Han 3000 in a moment and aimed at Han 3000. His right fist carried a fiery energy to hit Han 3000.


    Looking at the speed of this attack and Gu suzhan''s body, a group of guests could not help sighing.


    "This lone Soviet war is worthy of being a famous young talent in the world of all directions. He has a quick hand, high cultivation and quick attack. He is a genius. He is just a genius."


    "On the other hand, Han 3000''s fists are almost there, but like a piece of wood, he doesn''t reflect it at all. With this kind of consciousness and ability, he dares to make trouble here. Doesn''t he think his life is too short?"


    "Ha ha, it''s the waste of the blue world. It''s the limit to practice in all directions. We can''t ask him too much, can we?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1800

    "Ah, so waste is always waste. I don''t know what Fu Yao thinks. Is there any comparison between him and Gu suzhan? This is a high sentence! "


    "Ha ha, you see, that trash hit back. Is he an idiot? He didn''t want to avoid the attack of gusuzhan. Instead, he wanted to attack himself? "


    "It''s so damned naive. Does he really think it''s family? You punch me? The key point is that Gu Su''s fight is totally crushing. If someone can beat the shit out with one punch, what can he do with that punch? Do you tickle? "


    In mid air, the two soon entered a complete confrontation, but the result was unexpected.


    But the problem is that Han 3000 is not the one who got the shit. On the contrary, it seems that everyone is very optimistic about Gu Su war.


    Gu Su''s fight was like a blow on the iron plate. Not only was his right hand almost knocked back and unable to move, but even he flew several meters backwards. On the contrary, Han 3000 did not move at this time. The whole crowd was light and the wind was clear.


    "This..."


    All the people present could not help but take a breath. The contrast between the facts and the expectations in their hearts was so great that they could not believe what they saw.


    Even Su Yingxia, who has great trust in Han Sanyi, can''t understand what''s going on at this time!


    Gu suzhan''s face was very blue. He made an attack with self-confidence in order to get such a result.


    In front of so many people, how could he lose face? A clench teeth, to Han 3000 then directly rushed up.


    He must find his face, and then beat Han 3000 as he expected, and then humiliate him.


    In the face of the battle of the isolated Soviet Union, Han 3000 also immediately met the enemy seriously.


    Although Ye Wuhuan was killed by Han 3000, Gu suzhan was not ye Wuhuan after all. His cultivation was far higher than that of Ye Wuhuan. Even if Han 3000 was wearing immortal black armor, he was still hurt by his fists.


    So Han changed his strategy this time.


    He simply offered the Wuxiang magic skill directly. Sometimes Han Sanqian really thought it was disgusting. When he was weak, he was weak, and when he was strong, he was strong. The fiercer the attack, the fiercer the counterattack.


    But when Han 3000 couldn''t resist, he had immortal Xuan armor. What did Gu suzhan have? There''s no choice but to carry your body.


    As time goes on, many people find things wrong.


    The battle of the solitary Soviet Union is beginning to be unbearable!


    "Well, how can it be? It''s said that gusuzhan is a strong man in Kongtong. How... How can he not beat a waste from the earth? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. It''s an isolated battle."


    A group of people look at each other, Gu Su Fengtian''s heart is all grasp, only Su Yingxia at this time eyebrow slightly exhibition, in the heart is very happy, at the same time, also very moved.


    The last time I saw Han 3000, he still needed his own help to hurt Linlong, because Han 3000''s strength was not enough, she was afraid that Linlong would bully him.


    But this time, Han 3000, not to mention dealing with Linlong, could even suppress the battle of the isolated Soviet Union, which really surprised Su Yingxia.


    His own man is always like this.


    He will always let himself believe him, and she also knows that every time he let himself trust, he must pay a lot silently, especially this time.


    Although Su Yingxia doesn''t know how much life and death Han 3000 has experienced, he naturally knows how much he has paid for Han 3000.


    One minute on stage, ten years off stage. It''s not hard to understand.


    "Three thousand, thank you!" Su Yingxia was moved to look at Han 3000.


    In addition to Su Yingxia, there is another person who also smiles: "maybe it''s not the strength of the waste in the blue world at all, but some people exaggerate and have no name at all."


    Hearing this, Gu Su Fengtian is furious. But when he looks back, he sees that it''s Ao Yi. He can only suppress his anger.


    "Gu Su, what are you looking at? Don''t you see your son is dying? Why don''t you hurry up and help? " Aoyi disdains Tao.


    Gu Su Fengtian was even more angry, but when he thought about it carefully, there was a truth: "OK, Mr. Ao, I''ll let you see the real Gu Su''s fighting method!"


    Finish saying, Gu Su Feng sky flies directly toward half sky above.


    In the face of Gu Su and his son''s attack, Han 3000 frowned tightly. For a time, he was faced with the attack of two masters at the same time, and Han 3000 was a little tired to deal with it.


    But who is Han 3000?


    Sometimes it''s not strength but wisdom to fight.


    Han 3000 suddenly evil spirit a smile, and then, let all people dumbfounded thing happened.


    "What? Is... Is this guy crazy? "


    "What is he doing? Does he want to die? "


    "My God, he has died tens of thousands of times in this way of playing. How can he live to the present?"


    A group of guests surprised, even Su Yingxia at this time also hands tightly hold: "three thousand, what are you doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1801

    Han three thousand direct the whole back to attack the most ferocious Gu Su Fengtian, but the whole person directly to the relatively weak Gu Su battle!


    This kind of ordinary people fighting, grabbing the weakest one to die, relying on the mad dog mode to scare other people to break through is not without.


    But this is a fight between immortals. Obviously, this strategy is quite stupid for anyone. Because the high attack master, only need a move, can completely kill you!


    As a result, it is often too late for others to hide, but Han 3000 runs in the opposite direction!


    See Han three thousand so, Gu Su Feng day also by gas of blow beard stare, how? Can''t you look at yourself? At the moment, he directly used 70% of his strength to attack Han 3000''s back!


    A huge beam of light shot directly from Gu Su Fengtian''s hand, but when it hit Han 3000''s seemingly defenseless back, Han 3000''s back suddenly flashed with golden light, and then an incredible scene appeared.


    Han three thousand''s hands as like as two peas, and then suddenly hit the same column of light with the Su Su Feng Tian, and then directly hit the lonely Su war.


    Han 3000 can carry Gu Su Fengtian''s attack, but how can Gu Su Zhan take his father''s killing move?


    Although Han 3000 copied only half of Gu Su Fengtian''s energy, it was enough for Gu Su Zhan to drink. With a dull hum, Gu Su Zhan hit the ground like a meteor from mid air.


    "This..." I was stunned to see the sky under the platform.


    Although he was full of disdain for Han 3000, Han 3000 just had the same operation, which also made him feel dazzled, and even full of incredible imagination of attack.


    "What kind of routine are you playing? Why does the Gusu master know how to use the Gusu tactics? "


    "It''s said that the tactics of the isolated Soviet Union are only passed on to the inside, not to the outside."


    "Oh, it''s a bit interesting. Although this boy is a garbage man, just now he had a fight. He''s really free. He can play and play."


    After a group of people saw Han 3000''s performance, they were shocked and couldn''t help admiring. Although they were all old people, it was the first time for them to see the fighting, killing and playing.


    Su Yingxia breathes a long breath at this time. Han 3000 is really scared to death.


    However, Su Yingxia''s heart is also happy and sweet, because he is his own man.


    In mid air, Gu Sufeng''s hair is almost standing up. He is so proud that he didn''t kill Han 3000. In the end, he indirectly hit his son?! How can he resist this?!


    Roar a, Gu Su Feng sky toward Han 3000 crazy attack past.


    In the middle of the air, the two people are entangled again!


    Without the battle of Gu Su, the attack of Gu Su Fengtian is as fierce as that of Gu Su Fengtian, but it''s nothing to Han 3000. Because Han 3000 can completely ignore his own defense without destroying the existence of Xuan armor, and almost all his moves are hard to hard. He''s afraid of young strong, young strong, and horizontal.


    This kind of attack by Han Sanqian is, in the eyes of outsiders, not fatal.


    After several rounds, Gu Su Fengtian was very tired. More importantly, his mentality collapsed, because he could not break through Han 3000''s defense. More importantly, Han 3000 would use whatever he used!


    "Son of a bitch, can you stop learning from me? Are you bored? " Gu Sufeng couldn''t help but scold him. If he continued to play like this, he felt that he had learned all about his family.


    Han three thousand gently smile, simply ignore him, just quietly looking at the old man, see his hair.


    Gu Su Fengtian is a little sorry to rush up now, because it''s hard to ride a Tiger now. Let''s fight. This boy doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s like a bloody bull. He just doesn''t get hurt. If he continues to play like this, he won''t die, but he''s exhausted.


    But if you don''t fight, thousands of people on the ground are watching. If you don''t fight, you''ll give up? Where is his old face? Where is the face of feijiang city?!


    Just as he hesitated, at this time, with an order from Fu Tian, more than a dozen young people in Fu''s family rushed to the scene.


    Gu Su Fengtian can only harden his head and go on, but in fact, he has already expected the result.


    Han Sanqian almost perfectly copied the Sao operation just now. With Gu Su Fengtian''s attack, he knocked over all the people who helped his family in a moment.


    On the ground, many of the guests who helped their families were excited. Han 3000 defeated more than a dozen people with one. Not only did he not lose at all, but also he killed one wave.


    At this time, Han 3000''s style of speaking has completely changed.


    "What are people in the blue world made of? Don''t you think it''s all low life? How did it happen? "


    "Yes, the Lord of Gusu has been fighting for nearly half an hour, but he hasn''t been hurt."


    "Maybe, Mr. Ao is right. The Gu Su people are nothing but pretentious."


    A group of people whispered, but these words were very harsh to Fu Tian''s ears. The Gu Su family was the one they chose. The shame of the Gu Su family was the same as his shame.


    But he was a little helpless, because he sent several waves of people to help, but they were all beaten back. Now only Gu Su Fengtian is still struggling to support. Although Han 3000 can''t hurt him, the problem is that Gu Su Fengtian can''t hurt him either, and Gu Su Fengtian is the main attacker. If he continues to fight like this, Gu Su Fengtian will be exhausted to death. At this time, an old man beside Fu Tian, with a smile, said slowly: "have you ever heard of a kind of magic skill thousands of years ago Fu Tian frowned and looked back quickly. When he saw the old man, he bowed his head slightly: "Mr. Shen, please make it clear." As the old man was about to speak, some well-informed people suddenly remembered: "the magic skill of Wuxiang? Isn''t that the unique knowledge of nihilism that has been lost for thousands of years? At that time, nihilism was one of the big schools in the world. But later, because of its loss, nihilism has not become a small school. "¡° What does Master Shen mean by this is that Han 3000 uses the skill of Wu Xiang? " Someone asked. The old man nodded slowly: "a tooth for a tooth is the essence of Wuxiang''s magical skill. Otherwise, how could that boy know the tactics of Gusu city master?" After listening to these words, a group of people suddenly realized that no wonder Han 3000''s skill was so strange. It turned out that it was the lost Wuxiang skill of nihilism¡° Oh, I thought that the waste of the blue world really had something to do with it. It turned out that it was only after learning the skills of our world. Shen Lao, can he defeat the enemy? " Help the sky cold voice way. Old Shen smiles and nods. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1802

    Fu Tian was overjoyed and said, "please make it clear to Mr. Shen."


    Mr. Shen said with a smile: "the Wuxiang magic skill is about giving a tooth for a tooth. All methods can be copied. Therefore, the best way to break the Wuxiang magic skill is to use no magic! Let it be unrepeatable, and naturally it will not be able to exert the power of Wuxiang. "


    No magic? Can you go up and cut with a knife? Is this picture too beautiful, a group of people practicing immortality, carrying a machete to chop people?!


    The key is that even if he can tolerate such a beautiful picture, Han 3000''s defense just now seems not to work with a knife.


    Looking at the patriarch''s hesitation, Mr. Shen said with a smile, "patriarch Fu, you can use magic weapons directly."


    Fu Tian patted his head. That''s right!


    It''s not good to cut people with knives. It''s humiliating to talk about it, but fighting magic soldiers is different. It''s the best choice to show off your own magic soldiers and make others envious. At the same time, it''s the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian laughs: "thank you for your advice."


    Then, he shouts in the air: "brother Gu Su, come back, and let me clean up Han 3000."


    In mid air, Gu Su Fengtian has been sweating like beans for a long time. It''s the first time that he''s been fighting all his life and is about to collapse. Now, Fu Tian''s shout just gives him a step to go down. One of them withdraws and flies back, trying to suppress his breath and pretends to be upright: "brother Fu Tian, although I''m about to clean up that boy, But after all, that boy is the villain of your Fu clan. It''s up to you. "


    Fu Tian nodded, his divine sense flashed, and a blue sword was directly put in his hand.


    "My God, Qinghuang Golden Snake sword, this is the top magic weapon."


    "As one of the three families, Fujia seems to be worthy of its name. The eight green gold snake swords alone are enough to dominate the world in all directions."


    "Darling, this is the first time I''ve seen top 100 magic soldiers. To help the family is to help the family. A thin camel is bigger than a horse. "


    In the world of all directions, the growth of cultivation is not only genius, but also slow. If you want to achieve a qualitative leap, you have to rely on natural resources and local treasures.


    Among the natural resources and local treasures, the most important is the magic weapon, and the second is the spirit pet.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, no matter which world or river or lake you are in, you can get twice the result with half the effort. What''s more, you can even reach the top of all directions with one weapon.


    The sword devil xiaomianhu is relying on a mad devil sword, which is widely used in all directions.


    Qinghuang Golden Snake sword, like the mad devil sword, ranks among the top 100 magic weapons in the world. When people see it, they naturally envy it.


    Fu Tian is very satisfied with people''s envious eyes, and his vanity is greatly satisfied. What he wants is not the feeling of being respected by thousands of people?!


    With a smile and a drink, Qinghuang Golden Snake sword turns into a cyan Golden Snake and attacks Han 3000.


    In mid air, Han 3000 frowned. Facing the Golden Snake sword, he also knew that the Wuxiang divine skill could not be copied. Without the defense mechanism of Wuxiang divine skill, Han 3000 was a little worried about whether the immortal xuankai could carry it!


    Therefore, Han 3000 subconsciously chose to dodge.


    But Han 3000''s performance of cherishing his own equipment, in Fu Tian''s eyes, mistakenly interpreted that Shen Lao''s words were right, and Han 3000 was able to break them with a magic weapon.


    Therefore, Fu Tian was very excited for a moment, and he directed the green wasteland Golden Snake sword to attack Han 3000 more frequently.


    Fu''s family members are also very excited. In front of so many people, Fu Tian gives his parents a face.


    "Bang!"


    Han three thousand a inattentive, green snake directly through the abdomen of Han three thousand, dun time and not out Xuan armor rubbed a huge spark.


    Han 3000 looked down and frowned. Damn it, this magic weapon is not boastful.


    If he didn''t have immortal Xuan armor, this sword could almost cut off his waist, because even though he had immortal Xuan armor''s protection, Han 3000 still felt a slight pain in his abdomen.


    It''s like wearing a bullet proof vest and being hit by a slingshot.


    See a sword in the past, Han 3000 concentration for a while, help day more excited.


    This shows that the Golden Snake sword has broken the defense!


    But he didn''t know that the defense was broken, but it was like someone else had 900 million blood, but he only cut off a little blood. It was only because Han 3000 had just put on the immortal black armor, he didn''t understand its ability at all, so after he was hit, he subconsciously looked at it.


    "The head of Futian clan is very powerful. The Lord of Gusu has been tossing about for so long, but he has not hurt the boy at all. The head of Futian clan just uses a sword to directly hurt the boy."


    "Ha ha, I have said for a long time that although the Fu clan is declining now, it''s only for a while. Under the leadership of the clan leader Fu Tian, it''s only time for the Fu clan to revive."


    A group of guests are also the top of the wall. They first stood on the side of Fujia. But later, after the war between Han 3000 and Gu Su, they began to take an interest in Han 3000. Now that Futian has the upper hand, they quickly return to Fujia.


    Han 3000 didn''t care about these, but Fu Tian was pushed to the high court. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1803

    Add enough energy, help the sky crazy command green waste Golden Snake sword to kill Han 3000.


    For Han 3000, the green Golden Snake sword is really like a mosquito. Although it only makes him feel a little pain, it keeps turning around. Han 3000 is really bored.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian became more and more excited. At this time, Fu Jia''s senior executives naturally didn''t want to miss such an excellent opportunity to show their magic soldiers and attack Han 3000.


    Gu Su''s father and son obviously want to regain their face. Gu Su Fengtian sacrificed his treasure, the eight dragon spear of Tian Gang, which made the crowd Marvel again.


    Soon, countless guests joined the whole family. It was fake for the Buddha to kill Han 3000, but it was true for them to show off their magic weapons.


    Su Yingxia was relieved. At this time, he had to look at Han 3000 anxiously.


    Just now, she could see Han 3000 smiling confidently at herself, but now Han 3000 is tired of dealing with all kinds of magic weapons. For a moment, she cares about one thing and loses the other. If she blocks this one, she will be cut by that one. If she blocks that one, she will be stabbed by this one secretly.


    Although Han Sanqian knows that he won''t worry about his life, it''s really hard when there are thousands of mosquitoes around you.


    At this time, aoyi suddenly laughed: "just you garbage soldiers, do you want to show off?"


    In a word, all the people''s eyes were drawn in an instant. Many people dare to be angry with him, but they can only stare at him.


    But Ao Yicai didn''t care about these people''s eyes at all. With a smile, he continued: "a group of frogs from the bottom of the well, forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you useless things, long eyes and insight."


    With that, aoyi God knew a move, and a purple sword appeared in his hand.


    At the sight of the sword, many people don''t know it, but its aura and powerful aura also let them know that it''s not ordinary.


    "This... This is Jiuyou magic sword?" Even Shen, who has always been very calm, can''t help frowning.


    Ao Yi disdains to sneer: "old thing, still quite know goods."


    With this remark, thousands of people exclaimed that aoyi''s weapon was actually the purple gold magic weapon in the world of all directions, Jiuyou magic sword?!


    It''s said that this sword was made by the ancient demon king in 77490 years. The sword body and the body can be combined into one, which can transform into various shapes. The magic power is very strong and can destroy everything. It is the existence of the top 100 magic soldiers in the world.


    However, the things that can surpass the top 100 magic soldiers are often legendary. Therefore, although the world knows all about them, few people have actually seen them.


    Now, aoyi takes out Jiuyou magic sword, which naturally shocked four of them, making everyone scream and open their eyes.


    "This... This is the real king of magic weapon. Immortal sea area is worthy of being the top family with real God."


    "I didn''t expect that I had lived for hundreds of years. I was lucky to see the legendary magic soldier today. I''ve had enough time in my life!"


    "In the world of all directions, the future can only belong to the immortal family. Who can fight?"


    A group of guests couldn''t help shaking their heads and praising, and many of them took back the magic weapon they were proud of just now. In front of aoyi''s Jiuyou magic sword, their magic weapon was nothing but a toy sword.


    At the scene, there are many women who think they have a high face value. They cast their adoring eyes on aoyi. They are coquettish, hoping to get aoyi''s eyes.


    After all, aoyi is too dazzling now. In the future, she may even be one of the most dazzling people in the world. Which woman doesn''t want to be liked by such a man? From then on, I will fly to the branches and become a phoenix?!


    Aoyi satisfied smile, eyes, but slightly to the side of Su Yingxia. In fact, he had no interest in Su Yingxia. After all, before he met her, Ao Yi''s impression of Su Yingxia was just a broken shoe worn by others.


    But just now, after Han 3000 came, Su Yingxia lifted her cover and ran out. Aoyi saw Su Yingxia without any advice and was immediately attracted by her beauty.


    When everyone''s eyes are fighting in mid air, aoyi''s eyes have been looking at Su Yingxia intentionally or unintentionally.


    On the one hand, aoyi wants to show himself in front of so many people. On the other hand, aoyi wants to show himself. But the most important thing is that he wants to attract Su Yingxia''s eyes.


    In front of the goal, he has achieved, but when he looked at Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia''s eyes, but has been in Han 3000''s body, eyes full of worry, half a second also did not move.


    But aoyi, Su Yingxia did not even look at it.


    Aoyi is not happy. He looks back at Han 3000, who is tired of coping in mid air. The cold light in his eyes flashes. You are tired of robbing women from Laozi.


    "Fu Yao, I''ll show you today what a real man is." In the heart, aoyi energy moves, nine you magic sword suddenly purple golden light, a powerful and incomparable pressure, instantly let everyone feel incomparable repression.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1804

    At the same time, in the middle of the sky, the wind goes and the clouds roar. Unexpectedly, for a while, the sky changes greatly!


    Aoyi hands move, nine you magic sword toward Han 3000 then straight attack and go.


    If wanjian was just a mosquito to Han 3000, now Jiuyou magic sword is like a python, at least in terms of momentum.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t know whether Jumang had poison or not, just as he didn''t know whether wumie xuankai could resist Jiuyou magic sword.


    Han 3000 did not dare to try, because he knew that once he failed, this magic sword was enough to make him never surpass life.


    See Han 3000 even back a few steps, face dignified, on the ground, a group of personnel happy bloom at the same time, and everything is expected.


    In their eyes, when aoyi sacrificed Jiuyou magic sword, the battle was over.


    Although Han 3000 did create a lot of surprises for them, and even had the strange skill of Wuxiang, everything was so insignificant in front of Jiuyou magic sword.


    In the middle of the air, Han 3000 has retreated.


    He gently stood down, his eyes fixed on the invasion of Jiuyou magic sword, his right hand was slightly golden!


    "What? Is this guy really a fan of self-confidence? Now, do you still want to carry Jiuyou magic sword hard? "


    "I don''t think that boy wants to carry it hard, but he wants to take out his own magic weapon to fight." Someone noticed the movement of Han 3000''s hand.


    "Then his brain is not very good. What kind of magic weapon in the world can be compared with Jiuyou magic sword? It will only expose his ignorance. "


    "It''s a bug in the blue world. Do you really expect him to have high awareness?"


    At this time, Han 3000''s hand, under the golden light, a golden axe, slowly appeared in his right hand.


    "That''s..."


    "What kind of magic weapon is that?"


    "An axe?"


    "Grass, is he going to cut wood?"


    A word of firewood cutting made a group of guests laugh!


    Han 3000 slowly raised his axe, raised his arms, aimed at the Jiuyou magic sword, grasped it with both hands, and then chopped away.


    Boom!!!!


    The ground trembles!


    With Han 3000''s hard work, a huge golden light burst out from the giant axe and directly attacked the purple golden light of Jiuyou magic sword!


    At this time, some of the guests are still laughing, but some of them suddenly frown, and their hearts are slightly uneasy at this time, because the power of Han 3000 golden axe has given them a certain degree of prestige.


    It''s impossible. It''s just a rotten ax. How can it make itself uneasy?! Magic sword, must be Jiuyou magic sword!


    Aoyi also felt it, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. Even his eyes were full of banter. He felt that he would win.


    The golden light and purple light suddenly collided!


    In such an instant, there was no collision between the two sides, and the anti Buddhist integration became one.


    The whole scene, quiet people feel suffocated!


    "Boom


    Suddenly, Jin Guang and Zi Guang exploded violently. The sound of the explosion shook the sky. The whole Fu Fu house was shaken slightly. Then, the air wave of the explosion hit the ground directly from mid air. Ten thousand trees were bent down and broken, and a thousand tables were broken instantly. The huge and extremely strong Fu Jia mansion was also overturned. Before ten thousand guests could reflect it, they were directly overturned to the ground by the air wave.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    After the huge wave, the crowd was in a mess. Many experts, including Fu Tian, also stood up, straightened their makeup and hair, and looked in the air.


    In mid air, Han 3000, holding a golden axe, stood there slowly. In addition, countless magic soldiers flying up before, like birds with broken wings, quickly fell to the ground, forming a sword rain!


    "Ping pong, Ping Pong!"


    The magic soldiers are landing, and the sound of iron bursts!


    Everyone was surprised to find that these magic soldiers, at this time, all lost their luster and were very gloomy.


    Just when everyone was shocked, a long black sword also fell to the ground with the rain, making a sound!


    "This... Isn''t this Jiuyou magic sword?"


    A word awakened the dreamer, countless people quickly looked in the past, and then, all of them gaped.


    Even if the other magic soldiers don''t shine, even the Jiuyou magic sword is completely like a rotten iron, lying on the ground, which has the slightest arrogance just now.


    It''s the golden axe in the hands of China and South Korea in the middle of the sky!


    "No... no?"


    "We... We lost?"


    "It''s impossible. We... How could we lose?"


    A group of people look at each other face to face, they can''t accept the reality of failure, more can''t accept, they were defeated by a person in the blue world, this must be Jiuyou magic sword has a problem!


    Aoyi''s face is even worse than eating Xiang. The whole person looks at the completely disgraced Jiuyou magic sword, surprised and angry. Jiuyou magic sword is a magic weapon he is proud of, and even the treasure of the whole immortal sea area. Aoyi came here this time. His father specially used it to force himself. On the one hand, it can suppress FUJIA, on the other hand, it can show his strength and show his muscles, so that Fujia can be tamed more easily. Originally, Ao Yi didn''t want to use it. After all, it was the trump card in his hand. But the situation just now made him know that it was the best chance to show off. So he took it out without hesitation. But he didn''t know that it could be so. Aoyi is unwilling to try to control Jiuyou magic sword again, but Jiuyou magic sword seems to fall into a deep sleep, without any reflection. Seeing this situation, Fu Tian and other experts are all dumb. Even if they don''t believe it, the fact is already in front of them! How can they know that under Pangu''s axe, everything is a mole ant¡° What evil weapon does that boy use? How can he not even fight against Jiuyou magic sword? "¡° Could it be that the Jiuyou magic sword is fake? Is it some people who deliberately show off that we have suffered this kind of dark loss? "¡° Yes, Jiuyou magic sword is a legendary magic weapon in ancient times. How could it lose? Fake. It must be fake. " Aoyi heard these words very angry, Jiuyou magic sword is true, if false, without the slightest suspense, how can it be false? But at the same time, he really hopes that it is a fake, at least, it does not mean that he really lost¡° Jiuyou magic sword is true, but it''s normal when it loses. " At this time, the older Shen was also slowly helped up, looking at Han 3000 in mid air, his brow locked¡° Shenlao, if it is true, how can Jiuyou magic sword lose? I''m afraid you''re old and your eyes are dim, aren''t you¡° Jiuyou magic sword is really powerful, but what if it meets Pangu axe? " Shen said suddenly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1805

    "Pangu axe? Is that Pan Gu''s axe


    "Are you kidding? Is Mr. Shen shocked? He said that, too? "


    "Yes, how can Pangu axe exist in this world?"


    Mr. Shen''s words are like a deep-water bomb to all the people present, although they are clear and clear.


    A group of people one by one eyes wide open, can''t believe looking at old Shen said.


    What is Pangu ax? That''s the perfect weapon of Pangu, the strongest representative of all kinds of weapons in the world!


    "Mr. Shen... You, you mean... It''s the waste of the blue earth. It''s the king of ten thousand utensils, Pangu axe?" Fu Tian looks at Shen Lao in disbelief, and his heart is shocked.


    Everyone''s eyes also all looked at Shen Lao, waiting for his answer.


    Shen Laofan sighed a long time, but this tone was like blowing out the little bit left in everyone''s heart, holding the hope of fluke.


    "The one who can defeat the Jiuyou magic sword is something that looks like an axe in the world. Besides Pangu axe, what else is there?" Old Shen shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "A few days ago, there was a flash of golden light in Tianhu city. It was reported that someone had found the Pangu clan and got the secret treasure from the Pangu clan. Isn''t this guy the one who got the secret treasure in Tianhu city?"


    "Cao, it''s really him. I''ll tell you how the name Han 3000 is so familiar. It turns out that he is the young man who got the secret treasure of Pangu."


    Hearing these words, a group of people were even more surprised!


    Pangu axe, it''s really Pangu axe!


    In Han 3000''s hand, it turns out that he is the supreme weapon of the world in all directions who has been searching for hundreds of thousands of years!


    A group of people look surprised, looking at Han 3000 in mid air!


    "I have something else to do with my family. Help the patriarch. Today, I''ll leave first!"


    "Patriarch Fu, I''ve just received the notice from my servant. My wife is going to give birth suddenly. I''ll leave first."


    A few smart people, on the spot directly quit, even if no longer willing to admit, but that is the truth, Han 3000 holding, is Pangu ax.


    They don''t want to fight against the people who have Pangu axe. Now they make up a reason to leave Fujia.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? You''re crazy, aren''t you? Pangu axe is the magic weapon of Pangu God. Even if that boy really has bad luck, what if he finds Pangu axe? As a lower creature in the blue world, can Pangu axe catch his eye? Do you agree with him? " At this time, Gu suzhan was unwilling to stand up¡° Don''t leave. Help me kill Han 3000. Let''s rob him, and I''ll continue to marry Fu Yao! "


    Originally, today''s protagonist should be him, Han 3000 is just his clown!


    "It''s said that Gu suzhan is a talented young man. Hum, it seems that he''s just an idiot."


    "It''s a fact that other people hold Pangu axe in their hands. Do you want to belittle it?"


    "Is it hard to say that Pan Gu''s axe can really become a firewood chopper just by your words?"


    "Yes, I''ll be polite to you. You really stare at me."


    "The funniest thing is that he still thinks he is qualified to marry Fu Yao?"


    Those people sneer coldly and disdainfully. As soon as their voice falls, people around them can''t help laughing.


    They are not stupid. Han 3000 has both Wuxiang and Pangu axe in his hand. Everyone on the scene has no idea what to do with him.


    If we go on fighting, we will only lose ourselves.


    Gu Su was so angry that he wanted to repair those guys. But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly rushed down with a huge axe.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!" Han three thousand angry, aimed at the crowd, straight attack!


    In the face of Han 3000''s sudden attack, the scene of complete civil strife was even more chaotic. The crowd at the scene pushed each other, desperately trying to escape!


    Fu Tian looks pale. He never dreamed that Han 3000, who had been waiting so long, would come to this end today!


    Han 3000, Han 3000!


    I really look down on you!


    But now, the best way is to seize the support. Han 3000 must not be allowed to rescue the support. Otherwise, the support family will have nothing.


    "Stop him, stop him!" Fu Tian roared angrily.


    However, as soon as the voice of Fu Tian''s voice fell, Han 3000''s axe lifted lightly and slashed the sky. A huge golden light struck the crowd in time!!


    Boom!!


    The guard who just rushed in disappeared in the golden light!


    Han 3000 falls on the ground and walks slowly towards Su Yingxia. Although Ao Yi is arrogant and domineering, he is not mindless. Jiuyou''s magic sword is defeated. What qualification does he have to stop Han 3000.


    Gu Su Zhan was different. He was not willing to see his mouth shaking about to fly.


    "Han 3000, stop for me!"


    Han 3000 body slightly stopped, Gu Su war immediately scared can''t help swallowing saliva.


    He''s afraid, he''s afraid of Han 3000, but he really doesn''t want to admit it, because once han 3000 goes away with Fu Yao, his reputation as a lonely Su Zhan will never be recovered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1806

    The world of all directions will soon laugh at him for fighting alone and being robbed by a man from the blue earth!


    Think of this, Gu Su war can''t pit sound, wait for Han 3000 just to leave, he forced himself to beat tone, a draw out the side Gu Su Fengtian''s long sword, directly to Korea 3000 stab!


    Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, even the body also didn''t return, backhand then directly hold Pan Gu axe a axe to break down!


    Gu suzhan couldn''t believe that he was less than half a meter behind Han 3000. He looked at Han 3000''s back and said, "what? How... How is it possible? "


    As soon as the breeze blew, Gu suzhan''s body, with unwilling eyes, suddenly split into two parts and fell.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked, and Gu Su Fengtian was even more surprised and angry. However, he was angry that his son died in front of him, but he knew that he could not rush out foolishly now.


    When Han 3000 was almost in front of Su Yingxia, the remaining guards of the family gathered there and surrounded Han 3000, but they were scared and did not dare to move forward, especially the guards with long guns in the front row.


    As guards, they have no choice but to rush forward even if they know it''s death. However, they are also afraid of death!


    Han 3000 slightly raised his head, and these people were scared to go back a few steps.


    Just like being watched by the God of death, he simply throws his weapon for fear of angering Han 3000.


    Although a group of soldiers surrounded Han 3000, Han 3000 still slowly walked into Su Yingxia, but they could only retreat and surrounded.


    In the distance from Su Yingxia there is a position, Han 3000 survived, in front of him just a guard did not have time to withdraw, just in the middle of the two people, this moment, the guard pale Leng there, the whole person scared directly soft on the ground.


    Han 3000 completely ignored the existence of this person, full of Su Yingxia: "sorry, I''m a little late, let you wait a long time."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 affectionately, tears in his eyes: "I know, you will come, how long, I don''t care."


    With that, Su Yingxia starts slightly and pours on Han 3000. When the guard sees Su Yingxia move, he thinks he''s dead. He turns his eyes and faints.


    Holding Su Yingxia tightly, Han 3000 smiles. He is very satisfied. He has escaped from death many times for what? Is it for meeting Su Yingxia again?!


    At this time, Fu Tian''s face turned cold and stood up!


    "Han 3000, you can''t take away Fu Yao!"


    At the same time, he quietly told his men: "let the elders of the pavilion come to help."


    Hand quickly nodded: "yes."


    Han 3000 at this time slightly let go of Su Yingxia, gently turned back: "are you qualified to stop me?"


    Fu Tian is looked back by Han 3000, staring at the whole person''s back: "don''t you want to save your daughter? She''s in my hands


    "Do you know what I hate most in my life? What I hate most is that others threaten me, especially those who are most important to me. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the golden light in his hand suddenly rose. Then, Pan Gu''s axe suddenly drew out a golden light and went straight to Fu Tian!


    Fu Tian quickly picked up the energy to resist, but he was still forced to fly several meters by the golden light. With the help of a group of high-level helpers, he barely stood up.


    "If you don''t hand over nian''er, I will swear by Han 3000 that you will be a clean butcher!"


    With these words, Han 3000 suddenly moves and rushes to the Fu family executives around Fu Tian. With a big axe in his hand, several Fu family executives suddenly don''t even reflect what''s going on, and his body splits like Gu Su Zhan.


    "Now, I''ll come one by one until you say it! If you don''t, I''ll kill all of you! " Han three thousand ferocious smile, a backhand, but also an axe, an executive and instant go west.


    The rest of the executives were scared to flinch, looking at Han 3000, who was like death. Their bodies were shaking.


    Fu Tian is also full of surprise. He wanted to make a deal with Han 3000, but he didn''t want to get it. Han 3000 didn''t eat it at all. On the contrary, he stimulated Han 3000. But he has nothing to do. At present, only when the elders of the buildings and pavilions come to help can he temporarily relieve the crisis.


    Han Sanqian is not soft hearted. Just for a moment, several senior executives have fallen in front of Han Sanqian. When Han Sanqian raises his hand again, the executive under the axe can no longer help but kneel on the ground with a plop: "no... no, don''t kill me, i... I say, han... Han Nian is in the Pavilion!"


    Fu Tian stares at the executive angrily, while Han 3000 suddenly speeds up, holds Su Yingxia and flies directly towards the pavilion.


    Fu TianDun clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and looked at Han 3000''s direction. He said angrily, "what are you doing when you give it back to me? Get over there


    Help day finish saying, quickly toward the direction of the building Pavilion ran, the whole heart burning.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1807

    In the middle of the journey, the buildings and pavilions far away are already shining, and the whole person of Fu Tian frowns.


    Buildings, pavilions and pavilions are the best place for Fujia. Almost all the secrets and treasures of FUJIA, including the cultivation of the next generation, are carried out here. If Han 3000 rushes in, it will be the bottom line of Fujia!


    However, building pavilions also gather many experts in supporting families. Among them, pavilions 28, led by supporting curtains, will be one of the strongest forces in the world. Although the real power of fumu in Fujia is not as powerful as that of Futian, its status is much more detached. Naturally, it is the 28 generals of pavilions!


    When Han 3000 enters this place, there is only one ending, that is death.


    On the contrary, if Han Sanyan can save people from here, then the last fig leaf of helping the family will be uncovered.


    At that time, Fujia may really be avenged or suppressed by others, because once the buildings and pavilions are broken, it means that someone helps them try out the real strength of Fujia.


    Therefore, in this war, Fu Tian must win!


    At any cost.


    Originally, Fu Tian should be very confident about this, but at this time it is completely different. He is not as confident and domineering as before, because Han 3000''s appearance completely disrupted all his plans.


    Today, Fujia has gathered ten thousand troops from Fujia and Gusu, and many experts are on the scene. Even Jiuyou magic sword, an artifact against heaven, is also on the scene. But in this way, Han 3000 can''t help it.


    Fu Tiansi has no doubt that under this kind of attack, even the most powerful Fu curtain of Fu family will frown. However, Han 3000 is just like a novice, which is incredible.


    With this kind of mood, Fu Tian waved his hand and led a group of people in a hurry. In front of the pavilion, several guards were knocked down and rushed into the courtyard. But at this time, he found Han 3000 and Fu Yao sitting in the hall, and an old man in white was pouring tea and water for them!


    Hold the curtain!


    The strongest person to help the family at present!


    Master of evil world!


    At this time, he looked at Han 3000, a smile, handed tea: "you are Han 3000?"


    Seeing Fu mu, Su Yingxia frowned and urged Han 3000 not to drink his tea. After all, Fu Mu was a man with deep city and high accomplishments.


    Last time, she tried to break in here to save nianer, but as a Kongtong, she was also subdued by a move of supporting the curtain.


    Therefore, we have to guard against the curtain.


    To Su Yingxia''s reflection, Fu Mu seems to know everything, just looking at Han 3000 with a smile, waiting for Han 3000 to take the tea.


    Su Yingxia nervously looks at Han 3000, but Han 3000 smiles, takes the tea from Fu Mu and drinks it all.


    "You are not afraid of my poisoning?" he said


    "With your accomplishments, there''s no need to poison me." Han 3000 did not say anything.


    Although Fu Mu has restrained a lot of breath, Han 3000 can still feel the powerful cultivation of Fu mu. He also knows that he is better than anyone in Fu''s courtyard just now. He doesn''t know how many times. If he wants to fight with himself, he really has nothing to fear.


    Fu Mu laughed and clapped his hands slightly: "interesting, interesting, really interesting. Now, I finally understand why Fu Yao is interested in you. He is intelligent, courageous and extraordinary. It seems that you have changed my view of the lower creatures in the blue world."


    Then he got up and sat back in the middle of the main hall, looked at Han 3000, and said, "Han 3000, I appreciate you very much. We''ll make a deal. What do you think?"


    Han 3000 disdains a hum, way: "between me and you, seem to have hatred only, have no trade to talk about."


    Fu Mu shook his head and said, "in this world, there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. Besides, I have chips to talk to you, right? You don''t have to say no, just listen to me


    "I saw what you did outside just now. The wuxiangshengong and Pangu axe are in your hands. Am I right?"


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t deny it, Fu Mu continued to smile: "with these two, you seem to be invincible under some wrong time and coincidence, but I also said that it was a mistake and coincidence. Han 3000, am I right?"


    Han 3000 really has to admit that Fu Tian and Gu Su''s family actually despise themselves. Although there are many people in Fu''s courtyard, there are not many real experts present. The only Gu Su''s father and son and Ao Yi are defeated by Han 3000.


    The former was dazed by wuxiangshengong and bumiexuankai, so they often made confused moves. The latter, after the defeat of Jiuyou magic sword, had no will to fight.


    "Although Pangu axe is strong, it''s a pity that you can only use it to cut and kill, and you don''t know how to exert his power. Therefore, for me, you are really strong, but you are not far from the mark. Am I right?"


    Fu Mu is very confident. As a top player in the world, how can Fu Mu not have his ability?!


    Maybe he looks at his words and looks and is not as good as helping the heaven. But if you look at a person''s accomplishments, he is probably a master among the masters. Han 3000 was also shocked. He didn''t expect that he could see the screen so clearly¡° What do you want? " Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, in the eyes kill idea Dun to rise, he don''t know to help curtain this is to make what ghost. Seeing this, Fu Mu waved his hand, motioned Han 3000 to drink tea, and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be nervous. Well, to show sincerity, I''ll give you a gift first." With that, he helped the curtain and clapped his hands. Soon, a man came in with a girl in a coma. See this daughter, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia immediately nervous stand up, because this girl, is Han Nian! Hand looked at the eyes help screen, see he nodded, will hold the girl in front of Han 3000, then, slightly back out. Outside the hall, Fu Tian looks at this scene in disbelief. What does it mean? How can Fu Mu give Han Nian to Han 3000 so easily?! Doesn''t he know that Han Nian is the only chip in the whole family? If there is no it, then where should we go?! At this time, a group of senior executives of Fujia also wailed everywhere¡° What''s the meaning of this? Ah? Is elder Fu Mu afraid of Han 3000? "¡° Handing over Han Nian means that Fu Jia is not only bullied by Han 3000 today, but also robbed of Fu Yao and Han Nian. After that, what face does Fu Jia have to have a foothold in the world? "¡° The most important thing is that there is no saint to help the family, and there is no weight to coerce the saint. What can we use to nurture the true God and develop the future? It''s over. It''s over. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1808

    "This... Fu clan leader, you have to say something. Don''t forget, Han 3000 was our son-in-law of Fu family. Although he and Fu Yao didn''t have a real God, at least we also have Pan Gu axe. You''re good. Now you play a good card badly. If you throw away Han Nian''s chips again, what should we do in the future?"


    When Fu Tian heard these words, he was also anxious and angry. After hesitating for a moment, he just wanted to go into the hall to ask, but he was pushed back by a huge force.


    Fu Tian couldn''t believe looking at the curtain inside. What does he mean? Why don''t you let yourself in?


    Did he really betray himself? Betrayed the whole family!


    Han three thousand at this time also eyebrows slightly wrinkle, will read son embrace at the same time, he looked to help screen: "what do you mean?"


    He said with a smile: "it doesn''t mean anything. If you want someone, I''ll hand them over. What''s wrong with that? Do we have to fight each other? I''m the one who helps my family. If we fight, we''ll only make outsiders laugh. "


    Han Sanqian naturally would not believe that Fu Mu would really be so kind-hearted. Although nian''er was indeed handed over to him, one thing is for sure that nian''er''s state is very wrong.


    Although the complexion is OK, but the breath is very weak, and has been in a state of sleep.


    "Three thousand, nian''er was poisoned by them. If there was no antidote, she would lose a little skin, and then her bones would be destroyed. Finally, she watched her parts turn into thick water and die in pain."


    Su Yingxia said as she gently opened the clothes on nianer''s right arm. When the clothes were lifted, the whole skin on her small arm was lifted directly along the clothes, and a stream of black and red mucus also slipped.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, the whole person suddenly angry, eyes like cannibal general, fiercely staring at help screen.


    Feeling Han 3000''s murderous eyes, Fu Mu was not afraid. He said with a smile, "don''t look at me like this. It''s not me who poisoned Han Nian, but Fu Tian."


    As soon as the voice of Fu screen falls, Han 3000 suddenly looks at Fu Tian outside the hall. Fu Tian''s face is pale, and his eyes are full of disbelief.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    What the hell does that mean?!


    Fu Mu not only betrayed Fu Jia, but also betrayed himself?!


    This kind of operation of selling teammates is really about to break Fu Tian''s waist.


    Looking at Han 3000 directly mentioning that the axe is about to come, Fu Tian''s whole courage is almost broken. The situation that Gu Su Zhan is cut in half by an axe keeps flashing in his mind!


    But just as Han 3000 was about to rush out and kill Fu Tian, Fu Mu gave a smile and said, "Fu Tian, if you don''t want to die, give Han 3000 the antidote quickly!"


    Antidote? Help a day Leng!


    Where the hell did I get the antidote? There''s no antidote for this poison. What can I do?


    "However, Han 3000, even if you get the understanding medicine, it''s useless, because Han Nian will die as well as Fu Yao." Suddenly, the sound came out again.


    Han three thousand body shape a meal, angry at the same time, also thinking, help screen words exactly is how a meaning!


    What kind of medicine is this old thing selling in gourd?!


    "Whether you kill Fu Tian or not, Fu family will not let you go, and Gu Su family will not let you go, but you have Pangu axe, so they can''t help you for the moment. But have you ever thought about it? You have Pangu axe, but with your current ability, there is no way to protect it


    "With the advent of Pangu axe, there are many people who are greedy for it in the world. From the common people to all kinds of experts, and even... It may cause prying into the top of the blue mountain and the eternal sea area. Can you stop it with your ability?" He said with a smile.


    "Han 3000, in order to protect the people you want to protect, when you raise your weapon, it will attract countless people''s competition. Human nature is greedy. In order to be greedy, you can do anything crazy. But if you put down your weapon, you can''t protect the people you want to protect. Do you understand?"


    Han three thousand suddenly body a sign, help day meaning, oneself understand.


    If you show your own Pan Gu axe, it will naturally lead to a fight in all directions. They can slaughter the Pangu people for it. Why do you mind having one more yourself?


    Even if you leave Fujia safely today, you may be attacked or killed at any time in the future!


    But if he gives his Pangu axe, Han 3000, who lacks its help, is bound to be unable to protect Su Yingxia and nianer.


    "Han 3000, I have an idea. I don''t know if you want to hear it." Fumu road.


    It''s not important to kill people, but it''s important to kill people. Of course, Fu Mu doesn''t care about the life and death of a waste, but Han 3000 is different today, which makes him change his mind early.


    "You want me to stay and help the family, right?" Han 3000 didn''t return. He asked coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1809

    "It''s really the easiest thing to deal with smart people. That''s right. As long as you are willing to stay at FUJIA, I can guarantee that I will help you to improve your cultivation as soon as possible, so that you can use Pangu axe more satisfactorily, and even one day, I will help you to be another true God in the world!" Fu Tian said with a smile.


    All the people, including Su Yingxia, were surprised.


    After all, for the supporting family, Han 3000''s position in their heart is just a thorn in their eye. Therefore, they just want to kill Han 3000 and break the idea of supporting him. How can they think of supporting Han 3000?!


    But on second thought, this is the best way.


    Now that this is the case, leaving Han 3000 and Fu Yao is the best choice to help the family. Although the plan of helping the family to cultivate a new true God failed, if Pangu axe and the holy daughter exist at the same time, the family still has the strength for anyone in the world.


    Those who help their families can still keep their position.


    Therefore, many executives also began to understand and recognize the practice of supporting the curtain.


    "Han 3000, what are you still doing? I tell you, this is our biggest concession and the bottom line. It''s too late for you to laugh when you can get the help of our family


    "Yes, without the protection of our family, what if you have Pangu axe? Maybe one day I''ll die in the street. "


    "When you die, it doesn''t matter. You have to drag Fu Yao to die with you. Why


    "Promise quickly. Our patience is limited. We are one of the three families in the world. It''s your fortune that you, a lowlife in the blue world, can be our son-in-law. Don''t miss this great opportunity."


    A group of executives, clearly to this meeting, can''t wait to Han 3000 quickly agreed, but still one by one with a superior tone to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian looks at Su Yingxia, hesitates for a moment, looks back at Fu mu, and says in a cold voice: "although there is no antidote for nianer''s poison, you can control it in her body."


    To Han 3000''s coldness, Fu Mu didn''t feel offended. He nodded very simply and decisively: "I can promise you that as long as you stay at Fu''s house for one day, Han Nian''s poison won''t get worse."


    Han three thousand heart disdain sneer, in the final analysis, but in a disguised threat to themselves.


    However, Han 3000 does have his own worries. In order to save Su Yingxia, he has no choice. In the worst time, he almost unreservedly exposed his Pangu axe, but it also buried a huge disaster.


    In order to fight for Pangu axe, people from all over the world will do whatever they can. Therefore, to live safely with Su Yingxia based on their current accomplishments is almost like thinking in vain.


    On the contrary, Su Yingxia is likely to come out of the wolf cave and enter the tiger pond with him. This is the last thing Han 3000 wants to see.


    Second, Han Nian''s poison is too deep. If you use earth knowledge to detoxify it, Han nian zhong''s poison is almost a kind of poison that directly destroys the DNA chain, which is enough to destroy any living body. Han 3000 also believes that if you want to detoxify nian''er''s poison quickly, it''s just a dream.


    A father is not willing to see his daughter die even if he dies.


    So, Han Nian''s poison needs time!


    Taking both into consideration, Han almost had to agree to the request of supporting the curtain. Of course, Han 3000 also believes that fumu is by no means really trying to help himself. His purpose will never be simple.


    As for what he wants, Han 3000 can''t figure it out for the time being, but Han 3000 knows that there must be an idea in Fu Mu''s heart, that is, there must be a different heart in our family, and he must have his deeper conspiracy.


    However, Han 3000 is not completely worried. After all, he has his own background, and Fu Mu doesn''t know.


    "Well, I can promise you." Han three thousand finish saying, hand energy a receive, Pan Gu ax directly volley disappear.


    Seeing this scene, a group of senior executives finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the big stone in their heart finally fell. Han 3000''s willingness to stay at least proved that their status was temporarily preserved.


    When Fu Mu heard Han 3000''s reply, he was very satisfied with a smile. However, for such a result, it was obviously expected by him.


    "Well, I wish us a happy cooperation." With a slight smile, Fu Mu raised his glass with one hand and invited Han 3000 to drink tea instead of wine. After Han 3000 raised his glass, he drank the tea in the cup and then said to the public, "from today on, Han 3000 is the one who helps the family, the patriarch. Let''s invite Han 3000 and Fu Yao back to rest."


    Fu Tian nodded, and quickly arranged for the guard to send Han 3000 and Fu Yao back to Fu''s courtyard. Then, he asked his men to take others to leave first, but he didn''t leave.


    After making sure that all the people have gone, I stand there to help the sky. At this time, the corners of my mouth can''t help showing a trace of ghost''s evil smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1810

    He got up and helped Tian into the main hall of the pavilion.


    Fu Mu gently drank a sip of tea, but there was no joy between his eyebrows: "although Han 3000 has stayed for the time being, and the crisis of helping our family has been relieved for the time being, Fu Tian, this does not mean that this matter is over. Han 3000 is not the one who helps our family all the time, and whether he can be used for us is still unknown."


    Fu Tian gave a cold smile: "don''t worry, there is no fish in the world that doesn''t steal. I have my own way to deal with Han 3000."


    Fu Mu nodded, and then, his face was cold: "but it''s not my race, and his heart must be different. If this boy refuses to obey, you should inform me in time."


    Fu Tian nodded: "even if he doesn''t want to, I will still be good for him. At least, before you get Pangu axe, right?"


    With a smile, Fu Mu even had a picture of himself holding Pangu axe and killing all sides.


    Han Sanqian''s family took Han Sanqian back to Su Yingxia''s room to have a rest. After feeding Han Nian with a temporary antidote, he looked at Han Sanqian and said, "don''t worry. When she wakes up, she will be OK. However, the antidote can only last for three days."


    Han 3000''s cold grace, several executives can only quickly back out, when there are only Han 3000 and Su Yingxia left, Han 3000 can''t help but take a long breath, as long as Han Nian is OK, he will rest assured. After he holds Han Nian to bed, then he turns around and hugs Su Yingxia in his arms.


    For a long time, the two people reluctantly let go of each other. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000. Even though he is an old husband and wife, after a long separation, Su Yingxia''s heart beat faster.


    See Han three thousand blunt oneself smile, Su Ying summer facial expression tiny a red: "silly smile what?"


    Han 3000 touched his head: "I''m happy, so long, I finally met you, and this time, not in a dream, but real."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia smiles on her red face. Then she slightly raises her toes and leaves a shallow kiss on Han 3000''s lips: "it''s hard for you."


    Han three thousand some aftertaste of lick lips, meaning: "just like this? It''s not only hard work that I''ve been on my way here, but I''ve made a few mistakes at the gate of death. "


    Finish saying, Han three thousand Nu mouth, meaning in obvious but, want Su Yingxia to give him compensation.


    Su Yingxia turned his eyes helplessly, but he still padded his toes again. A pair of jade arms hooked Han 3000''s neck, and then gently put up his own fragrant lips.


    Han 3000 is like a long drought when he meets the nectar. After tasting Su Yingxia''s taste again, he has a long kiss madly. This kiss makes Han 3000 unable to hold his breath and pours Su Yingxia on the bed.


    Su Yingxia hit Han 3000''s shoulder heavily: "nianer is still here. What do you want?"


    Han 3000 is a little bit interested. He curls his mouth. Su Yingxia smiles and gently puts Han 3000 down. Then he leans on Han 3000 and leans his head against Han 3000''s chest. He says, "this is OK, isn''t it?"


    Han 3000 nodded, Su Yingxia such a wife, husband what to ask.


    "3000, when did you come to the world? And what''s the matter with your Pangu axe? " Su Yingxia, like a curious baby, raised his head and looked at Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi laughs and tells Su Yingxia everything from all directions. Su Yingxia''s whole life is completely absorbed. With Han''s various experiences, he is happy and sad. When he hears that Han is in danger, he is even so nervous that he holds Han''s arm tightly with both hands, which makes Han feel painful.


    "No wonder, last time I suddenly sensed that you were coming, and then I was in a hurry. It turns out that after you came to the world of all directions, you have experienced so many lives and deaths. Three thousand... "Su Yingxia was looking at Han three thousand with eyes full of emotion.


    From the forest of beasts, to the siege of nihilism, to the danger of poison in Tianhu City, and finally to the emergency of Pangu Wuyou village, Su Yingxia''s heart was deeply affected.


    Knowing that Han 3000 has experienced so much in order to save himself, Su Yingxia is more sure that he did not choose the only man in his life wrong.


    She did not fail him, and he never failed her.


    Han 3000 knew that Su Yingxia was about to cry, so he joked: "how? Are you going to make a personal promise? "


    Su Yingxia was amused by him and suddenly burst into laughter: "yes, yes, I even want to give you a monkey."


    Han 3000 suddenly shook his head seriously: "that''s impossible. Even if I was born, with my present physical condition, I''m definitely a guy who plays with axes."


    Su Yingxia was immediately stunned by him. He didn''t understand his stem. When he understood, he hit him on the chest with a powder Fist: "I''m going to die you."


    This punch down, Han 3000 immediately pain of show teeth.


    Su Yingxia gives a cold hum and turns his head away. But after a while, Han Sanqian does not show his true shape. Instead, he curls up in the same way and seems to be in pain.


    Su Yingxia is not only worried, but also unwilling to follow Han 3000''s way. He hums coldly: "Han, the play is over."


    "Yes?" Su Yingxia said, quietly glanced at Han 3000, it can be seen that Han 3000 is still curled up, and there is a cold sweat on his forehead, Han 3000''s face is a little pale. Su Yingxia knew that this was obviously not pretending. Suddenly, he was very anxious. In front of Han 3000, he said nervously, "3000, what''s the matter with you?" Han Sanqian shook his head: "it''s OK, I can''t die." Han Sanyi sat up while touching his chest. Su Yingxia couldn''t believe looking at her fist and explained anxiously: "3000, did I hurt you, but... But I was sealed with energy, I..." it''s none of your business, it''s my own waste. " Han explained. After all, although the defense of immortal xuankai is top-notch, it also needs energy. In the face of the attack of thousands of people, if Han Sanqian is not the heart of the dragon race, this baby will absorb energy crazily. Taking Han Sanqian''s own energy spring as an example, he can''t stick to the end of the war at present. But even if we can persist, the end of the three thousand war will almost exhaust our family, although this is already a miracle for many people. He''s just a newcomer to the world. Looking at Su Yingxia''s Distressed eyes, Han 3000 is about to speak. At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, and then a servant called to the inside: "three thousand young masters, saints, please welcome the patriarch." Su Yingxia frowned and looked nervously at Han 3000: "Han 3000, what should I do?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1811

    Han 3000 smile, touched Su Yingxia''s hair, said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m here, it''s OK."


    With Han 3000''s words and Han 3000''s symbolic smile, Su Yingxia immediately nodded obediently.


    Holding Su Yingxia''s hand, Han 3000 got up and went out of the room, toward the direction of the main hall.


    Soon after they left, two figures appeared slowly in a dark corner in the distance.


    The figure is a man and a woman. The man is Fu Tian, while the woman is Fu Mei. At this time, Fu Mei''s eyes are sinister, but there is a smile in her eyes.


    "Fu Mei, can you even guess that?" Fu Tian said softly.


    Fu Mei shows a perfect smile. They stay here for nothing else, just to see what Han 3000 and Fu Yao look like when they come out of the room. After they come out, they haven''t sorted out their clothes, which shows that although they have been separated for a long time, there is nothing that should happen to them.


    This is thought-provoking at the same time, also let Fu Mei confidence greatly increased.


    "Patriarch, didn''t I say that? Men are all things that like the new and dislike the old. As a saying goes, behind a beautiful woman, there is a man who wants to throw up after playing with her. Of course, Fuyao is no exception. " Fu Mei said confidently.


    Fu Tian deeply agrees with this, because he is also such a man. Although Fu Li is really beautiful, he is always tired of it. Therefore, he has always been a typical representative of the red flag in his family and the colorful flag flying outside.


    In his mind, men should be, and even most men do.


    "Fu Mei, you are the only young woman in Fu''s family next to Fu Yao. Unfortunately, Fu Yao is a saint, so she has been suppressing you. This time, if Han 3000 is taken care of, the meaning will be different." Fu Tian adds oil and fire at this time.


    Speaking of this, Fu Mei is very disgusted. She has been forced by Fu Yao all the time. She has been gnashing her teeth at Fu Yao for a long time. Originally, she thought that finding Ao Yi''s backer could at least turn the situation around. During the war, when Ao Yi offered the Jiuyou magic sword, she was even more moved.


    If it wasn''t for the special situation, she really wanted to show up to Ao Yi on the spot and let him have a good taste of himself, and she could rely on such a golden bowl to rise in the status of supporting the family and even suppress supporting the shaking.


    But Han 3000''s appearance broke Fu Mei''s dream. She never dreamed that aoyi''s powerful Jiuyou magic sword was vulnerable in front of Han 3000.


    When she learned that Han 3000 was holding Pangu axe, the most powerful weapon in the world, she was even more shocked and speechless. At the same time, she was also extremely unwilling.


    For what? Why do you want to suppress her everywhere? This is even if, after all, women really want to fight, fight for the future, fight for their own destination, but just when Fu Mei feels that she has won, after all, there is no comparison between a low garbage in the blue world and a childe of the three families in the world.


    However, reality slapped her heavily. Han 3000 told everyone with his actions that he was tens of thousands of times better than the son of immortal sea area.


    Fu Mei was almost crazy at that time. Why was that? Why, in the end, the man Fuyao is looking for is better than himself?! If it''s all fate, then Fu Mei is the first to deny it.


    Since I can''t fight your man, I will turn your man into my man!


    In terms of beauty, although Fu Mei is inferior to Su Yingxia, she thinks she is younger, and her figure is more enchanting because she has never had a child. The most important thing is that she is not in charge of human affairs. This alone is a more attractive weight for men.


    So, Fu Mei is very confident, confident can win Han 3000.


    If she can win Han 3000, she can not only rely on Han 3000''s status in helping the family, but also rise to heaven together. The most important thing is that when she gets Han 3000, she can completely break the inner defense line of Fu Yao.


    The man she loves most is on her own bed, and I don''t know if she can''t stand the blow at that time?


    Fu Mei, who is extremely confident, has even begun to imagine the heartbreaking picture of Fu Yao.


    "Well, since you have this self-confidence, I''ll create conditions for you, Fu Mei. Don''t let me down." Fu Tian nodded.


    Fu Mei smiles confidently, stretches out her right hand and holds it gently: "don''t worry, as long as I want, no man in the world can escape my hand. I can handle people like Ao Yi, not to mention a Han 3000?"


    At this time, Han 3000, totally unaware that these plots are approaching him, pulls Su Yingxia all the way to the hall.


    In the hall, there are three very sumptuous dinners, and the senior executives of a helping family have already gathered here and taken their seats.


    There was a row of empty seats on the main table in the center. Just at this time, the servants cried out: "help the clan leader to heaven!"


    Su Yingxia is held by Han 3000. At this time, he is nervous.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1812

    Han three thousand tiny with finger hook Su Ying summer palm, signal she need not nervous.


    At this time, Fu Tian with Fu Mei stormy into the hall, see Han 3000, immediately warmly welcomed, Han 3000 to the main table empty seat lead: "come, 3000, sit."


    Han Sanqian nodded and settled down. He wanted to see what Fu Tian was up to, so he sat down.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia just sat down, at this time, Han 3000''s side, Fu Mei sat down, in the process of sitting, she obviously deliberately touched Han 3000, and so on caused Han 3000''s attention, but showed a polite and beautiful smile: "sorry."


    Han 3000 didn''t take it seriously. As soon as he sat down, Fu Tian raised his glass with a smile and said, "this dinner tonight is specially designed to welcome Han 3000. All of you in Fu''s family come with me to toast Han 3000."


    With a word from Fu Tian, all the senior executives of Fu family stood up at this time, and Fu Mei beside her also gave Han 3000 a very gentle and polite smile and raised her glasses.


    "Three thousand, I''ve offended a lot in the past. Today, I''ll punish myself first. I hope you can let bygones be bygones." With that, Fu Tian took a sip of the wine, then shook his head and said, "I can''t help it. As the head of Fu family, I have to do something I don''t want to do for the sake of the overall situation."


    Han Sanyi laughs. For him with rich experience, it''s obvious that Han''s performance of Fu Tian is very clear. However, everyone has different ideas. Han''s smile is so faint: "the patriarch of Fu Tian is polite. If I were the patriarch, I would do the same."


    "Well, 3000, you are really brave enough. Come on, I''ll give you another drink. After this drink, our previous gratitude and grudges will be wiped out. At the same time, I still have a big event to announce." Fu Tian smiles heartily, then drinks the second glass of wine first.


    Han Sanqian also pretends to smile and nod, looking up to drink up the wine.


    Fu Tian was very happy. After shouting good, he faced the crowd and said, "now, I announce that Han 3000 has officially become a member of my Fu family. In the future, the Fu family and Han 3000 should love each other and not hurt their harmony."


    "In addition, I will appoint Han 3000 as my Fu''s Zhonglang God general."


    Zhonglang God general?!


    Hearing of this position, the senior manager of a helper was shocked. Even Su Yingxia was slightly stunned at this time.


    Zhonglang God general, which is the top position of Fujia general. Over the years, countless disciples have shed their blood in order to one day sit in this position and get the supreme glory.


    However, Zhonglang Shenwu general is the highest officer who guards the whole Fujia main courtyard and mobilizes the Fujia guards. Therefore, the requirements are extremely high, which requires both outstanding meritorious service and strong background relationship.


    But now, when Han Sanqian came, he was directly assigned the most important position of general by Fu Tian.


    "Chieftain, Zhonglang Shenwu general is the commander-in-chief of our family. He is not only responsible for the safety of our family, but also for the 70000 guards of our family. Should we seriously consider giving such an important position to Han 3000?"


    "That''s right. Everyone knows that the one who can become Zhonglang''s God general is the same as the one who takes the third place in Fujia. Although Han 3000 is really good, it''s not that he will take the responsibility as soon as he comes."


    A group of executives are both worried and envious. Han 3000 is just a newcomer, but how can it make people happy when he gets such a great honor?


    In the face of these criticisms, Fu Tian didn''t care. Even all this was expected by him.


    With a slight smile, Fu Tian continued: "although the position of Zhonglang Shenwu general is very high, it is obvious that Han 3000 is the most suitable candidate. I think you have seen the strength of Han 3000 today. You should not doubt it more. I have him to help my family. I believe you are at least down-to-earth."


    "What''s more, the pavilion side has already said that Han 3000 will be trained by Fu Mu himself, which also means that Han 3000''s future will be unlimited, and may even be the true God of the future. What''s the point of being just a Zhonglang God general?"


    "According to me, as long as Han 3000 is willing, why don''t I give it to him?"


    Hearing this, a group of executives suddenly more surprised, really God? The future plan of Fujia is to train Han 3000 to be the next true God?!


    Think of here, a group of executives dare not speak, after all, this time to offend Han 3000, this is not to die?


    At the same time, some women in Fu''s family can''t help but look at Han 3000, hoping to attract Han 3000''s attention.


    At this time, Han 3000, who had never made a sound, stood up slowly with a faint smile on his face.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1813

    "The clan leader is in wrong love. How can Han 3000 be the general of Zhonglang God? And ask the patriarch to take it back. " Han 3000 laughs.


    Han 3000 is not interested in the so-called Zhonglang Shenwu generals. He just wants to stay here because of nianer''s poison needs. Han 3000 has time to figure out how to crack them.


    "Ah, three thousand, if you are not qualified, who else is qualified to help the family up and down?" Fu Tian smiles and shakes his head. He stands up and pats Han 3000 on the shoulder.


    Han 3000 hesitated a little and nodded with a smile: "since you have said that, Han 3000 would be more respectful than obedient."


    Although I don''t know what medicine Fu Tian sells in the gourd, he will suddenly hand over such an important position to himself, but Han 3000 has no reason to refuse.


    It''s not that Han 3000 is greedy for power, but that with this position, Han 3000''s Secret actions are obviously much more convenient.


    Seeing Han 3000''s promise, Fu Tian is very satisfied. Power and beauty are what every man pursues all his life. He can even give his own life. But at the same time, it can also digest any man''s ambition. The so-called gentle hometown is a hero''s grave. How can Fu Tian, as the head of Fu''s clan, not understand this truth?!


    "Well, it''s settled. From now on, Han 3000 will stay in the east courtyard of Fu''s family. At the same time, he will be a general of Lang Shen in the middle school, with a monthly salary of 30000 Amethyst, one hundred cultivation pills and ten thousand jin jewelry. As for Fu Yao..." Fu Tian looks at Su Yingxia next to him. His next plan is to support Su Yingxia and make room for Fu Mei.


    "Before, there was a strange spy in the mansion who secretly poisoned you when I was not prepared to help your family. As a result, your meridians were sealed and your cultivation was strengthened. You can go to the pavilion for a while. The help screen will specially heal you. At the same time, you can take care of your daughter." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    This reason makes Su Yingxia almost unable to refuse, not only because Fu Tian allows her to meet nian''er for a long time, but more importantly, Su Yingxia can also heal and recover her cultivation.


    But at the same time, they are taken hostage in disguise. It can be said that it is a good strategy to kill three birds with one stone. Even if you know that he is upset and kind-hearted, you can only accept his "good intentions."


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000. It depends on Han 3000''s opinion.


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "if the patriarch wants to welcome the summer, don''t let him down. Just follow what the patriarch said."


    As a new member of the Fu clan, everyone has his own fate. It''s not appropriate to be too exposed at this time.


    Seeing Su Yingxia nodding, Fu Tian was even more happy. He raised his glass and said to the people, "well, today is really a good day for my Fu family. Everyone, have a good drink."


    With a laugh from Fu Tian, the atmosphere of the whole hall was pushed to the top.


    At this time, a group of senior executives began to pay homage to Han 3000 one by one, trying to curry favor with Han 3000, the God and military general of Zhonglang. After all, Han 3000 is rich and powerful now, so these senior executives naturally need to flatter him.


    A round of wine down, Han 3000 just sat down, at this time, one side of Fu Mei but gently smile, side body, light and shy looked at Han 3000: "3000, congratulations."


    With that, she gently gave Han 3000 a glass of wine, but when pouring the wine, intentionally or unintentionally touched Han 3000 with her jade arm, and then quietly observed Han 3000''s reaction.


    Han 3000 eyebrows slightly wrinkled for a while, although Fu Mei looks on the surface, eyes clear and simple, completely different from other people.


    But just because she is too pure and innocent, Han 3000 doubts her very much. Because he is not related to her, and has no friendship with her, so congratulations, how can he not have a trace of emotion?!


    Unless, she''s pretending.


    Therefore, Han 3000 deliberately suppressed his disgust. Instead, he smiled to see what the hell she wanted to do.


    See Han three thousand smile but have no any antipathy, help Mei immediately in the heart very excited and happy, she obviously want to test Han three thousand what reaction, see he does not resist, so to oneself more confident, more to win Han three thousand confidence.


    Gently and Han 3000 toast a touch, Fu Mei flick sleeve light drink, that beautiful and coquettish face is under the sleeve, showing a meaningful smile.


    Fu Yao, just wait and cry.


    After the banquet is over, Han''s family is arranged to live in a spacious and bright house in the east courtyard. Han sits by the bed and looks at the sleeping nian''er, feeling guilty and distressed. Su Yingxia pours a cup of tea and gives it to Han, and sits down.


    "Don''t you think it''s suspicious that Fu Tian will give you the position of general Lang Wu?"


    "Suspicious, of course suspicious, warm water boiled frog, how can I not understand this truth?" Han 3000 took the cup and said with a bitter smile.


    "Then you have to accept it?" Su Yingxia didn''t understand.


    "Do I have another choice? Nianer''s poison is very strange. Let''s not say whether I have the ability to take your mother and daughter out. Even if I have it, how can I get rid of nianer''s poison? " Han 3000 sighed heavily: "first stabilize nian''er''s life for a while. At least I have time to think about something. I can also recover some energy during this period. He wants to cook me, but he also gives me enough time to swim out."


    Su Yingxia nodded. She knew that Han 3000 did everything for his reason and believed that he must be for the good of the family¡° I''m afraid we won''t be able to wait until then. Fu Tian is very crafty and cruel in nature. Nianer is so young that he has been cruelly harmed with bone breaking soul chasing pills. He can do anything for his purpose. " Su Yingxia worried. Han Sanqian said with a smile: "he reminds me of Han Yan, the woman who even killed her brother. However, he is more powerful than Han Yan. He is very hypocritical. I will be careful about this man. Now I''m annoyed. Is there really no antidote for the bone breaking soul chasing pill you said? " Su Yingxia nodded mournfully: "this is the forbidden drug in the world of all directions. Few people use it any more."¡° Since it''s a forbidden drug, if Fu Tian can get it, it should show that there are still people refining it, and the people refining it should know the antidote of the drug, but who is this person? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia suddenly frowned: "maybe, someone knows." Han three thousand one Leng: "who?"¡° Help mang Su Yingxia road¡° "Help mang?" Han 3000 frowned¡° Yes Su Yingxia nodded heavily: "if it''s not for Futian, fumang should be the owner of Fujia."¡° I want to see him. " Han 3000 said in a deep voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1814

    Su Yingxia was a bit embarrassed: "but he was in the heaven prison, where the guard was so strict that ordinary people couldn''t get in."


    Han three thousand smile: "don''t forget your husband is not an ordinary person now, but help the family in Lang Wu."


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in surprise. After a moment, she smiles.


    In the middle of the night, Han 3000 dressed up as a general of Zhonglang martial arts, carrying a few pots of good wine, leading several guards to patrol in FUJIA''s courtyard.


    Although Han 3000 is a new officer, these guards have witnessed Han 3000''s arrogance in the daytime, so they have great respect for him.


    According to the direction Su Yingxia pointed out, Han 3000 deliberately circled Fu Fu and came to the vicinity of Tianlao.


    "Well, we''re almost on patrol. It''s too cold at night. Let''s find a place to drink." Han 3000 said, deliberately looking around, and finally, put his eyes on the location of the dungeon.


    Just walked two steps, a guard rushed up: "big commander, the front is the heaven prison important place, there is no order to help the patriarch, we can''t enter at will."


    Han Sanqian was dissatisfied and said, "what? The order of patriarch Fu is an order, but my order is not an order? You don''t see how cold it is at night. Do you think our brothers are freezing here? Let''s go in and have a drink and do nothing, right? "


    Hearing Han 3000 call himself a brother, several guards are very happy. They can get close to their direct superior, and they will naturally be popular and spicy. What''s more, Han 3000 is really in charge of them. Although the clan leader''s orders are orders, they are certainly not as good as Han 3000 who meets every day.


    Moreover, this is a rare opportunity to get along with the leaders.


    "The commander is right. We should have a rest after work on such a cold day."


    "Xiao Wu, don''t talk nonsense. The great commander is also for our good."


    "Big commander, Xiao Wu has just come here. He doesn''t know much about it. Don''t tell him the same thing. Let''s go and have a drink." With that, a few guards hugged each other and pushed Han Sanyi to the direction of Tianlao.


    Han three thousand smile, followed a few guards all the way to the prison.


    There are several prison guards yawning in the Tianlong prison. After all, few people come to Tianlong prison. Seeing Han 3000 leading the guards, several prison guards immediately stand up. After all, this is the new Zhonglang Shenwu general.


    "I''ve met commander Han Da." Several jailers knelt down and said respectfully.


    "Get up, don''t be so reasonable." Han 3000 said as gently as possible.


    "Get up, brothers. Commander Han is not here to check. He''s here to have a drink with us." A guard said happily at this time.


    On hearing this, several jailers were stunned, and then they were delighted. They all knew that the new zhonglangwu was very powerful. With the help of one person, he was able to support thousands of people in his family. What''s more, he was holding a super artifact such as Pangu axe. Who didn''t want to get close to such people?!


    A gang of jailers immediately swept the table directly. They helped Han 3000 pick up the wine and wipe the stool clean, and asked him to sit down.


    Han Sanyi laughs, takes out the wine and lets his subordinates drink together. These subordinates are very happy. What they drink is called happiness.


    Compared with the patriarch Fu Tian, Han 3000 is much more powerful and approachable. Naturally, these guards are more relaxed.


    After thirty, Han got up and patted the guard sitting next door. This guy was sleeping like a dead pig. Then he picked up the last pot of wine and walked slowly into the bottom of the prison.


    Han Sanyi sat in front of the prison door, leaning against the wall. Then, a pot of wine was thrown in, and he said with a smile: "don''t worry. My wife didn''t prescribe this pot of wine."


    In the dark cell, Fu mang took a look at the wine in his hand, then looked at Han 3000, and frowned: "your wife?"


    "My name is Han 3000." Han Sanqian looked up and took a sip of the wine. He chuckled.


    "Han 3000? Are you Han 3000? The one from the blue earth? "The man who sways?" When Fu mang heard the name, he immediately became energetic, sat up and asked Han 3000 four questions about his soul.


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "is there another Han Sanya in the world?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s reply, Fu Mang''s whole body was shaking!


    Han 3000, it''s Han 3000!


    Fu mang would never dream that Han 3000, a man on earth, would have the ability to come to the world in all directions. What''s more, he would not have thought that Han 3000 would finally appear in Fu''s home and still be in Tianlong.


    "You... How did you come here? You... "


    "Today, fufu''s wedding ceremony was very noisy. I heard that even Pangu''s axe was taken out. Don''t tell me that this is you?" Fu mang was shocked.


    Han Sanqian laughs: "it seems that it should be me."


    Fumang was even more shocked. Although he was in the dungeon, fumang also heard the jailers mention what happened in the Fujia compound today. Fumang thought it was a member of a big family who came to rob his relatives, but he never thought it was Han 3000!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1815

    He... Is he really just a man from the blue world?!


    If so, he should be the most abnormal existence in the blue world, right?! No, even in the world of all directions, he is a pervert.


    Pangu axe, king of all kinds of tools!


    That''s enough to say anything!


    Now recalling the self-confidence of Fu Yao in the dungeon, he finally understood the reason.


    Han 3000 looked up and poured down a mouthful of wine: "OK, after I''m gone, you''ll be surprised. I''ve come to see you. Actually, I want to ask you something?"


    Fu mang frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "How much do you know about the bone breaking and soul chasing pill?" Han 3000.


    "Why do you ask that?" Fu mang frowned.


    "My daughter was helped by this poison. I need to find an antidote. Fuli is your strange beast, but she is also the wife of Futian. I want her to help me find out who Futian is looking for to get this poison." Han three thousand is the right way.


    After hearing this, Fu mang scolded: "bone breaking soul chasing pill is the forbidden drug in all directions. Fu Tian even disobeyed the public knowledge and used it to deal with a little girl. It''s shameless!"


    "It''s just a pity that Fu Tian has always been careful in her work. Fu Li can''t know these secrets."


    Han three thousand immediately in the heart a sink: "you mean, can''t check?"


    Fu mang snorted: "if you put it on someone else, there is no way to check it, but just, you asked the right person."


    As the real successor of FUJIA, fumang naturally had his own insight and social skills before, and knew more about many confidential things than others.


    "The bone breaking and soul chasing pill is a strange poison in the world. It''s hard to practice, and it''s a forbidden drug in itself. Therefore, I don''t think there is a second person in the world who can practice it." Fumang road.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Yixian Wang Huanzhi!" Fumang road.


    In the world of all directions, there will be no one but him who can really practice this strange poison.


    "This man has extremely high medical attainments. It can be said that there is no one before him, and there is no one after him. Therefore, I believe that even the long lost bone breaking soul chasing pill can be refined in his hands." Fumang road.


    "Where can I find him?" Han 3000.


    "I don''t know. Wang has been traveling around the world since he was young, and he is rebellious, arrogant, eccentric and perverse. Even if you find him, I''m afraid he may not be willing to help you." Fu mang shook his head.


    Han 3000 frowns. No matter who he is, as long as he can save nian''er, Han 3000 has to force him to save nian''er even if he holds a knife around his neck.


    "In addition, Han 3000, let me say one more thing. Fu Tian and Fu Mu are not good people. You should be careful when you are at Fu Jia. They are not trustworthy." Fu mang warned: "it''s best for you to have your own power and help, so that you can protect the people you want to protect. In the world of all directions, strength is respected, and the law of the jungle will only be more cruel. Here, human nature is the most evil, and I am the best end."


    After saying goodbye to Fu Mang, Han 3000 wakes up the guards. They are completely confused and think they are just drunk.


    Of course, Han 3000 does not worry that they will say anything about Han 3000''s entry into the prison. After all, it is not good for them to say anything. If they break into the prison, they will only be punished more severely.


    It''s a little bit bright. Han 3000 takes up his work and is ready to go back to his room to have a rest. Just as he passes through the corridor of the West bedroom, suddenly, the door next to Han 3000 opens. Then, a beautiful figure directly bumps into Han 3000''s arms.


    Entering the nose is a charming fragrance, and the figure in the arms is warm and delicate. Looking down, Han 3000 frowns.


    Fu Mei is wearing a light white dress similar to a vest. Her jade arms and fragrant shoulders are exposed together. From Han 3000''s perspective, she can almost enjoy her beauty.


    At this time, she is holding a water basin in her hand. At the moment of bumping into Han 3000, she quickly swings the water from the basin to her body and Han 3000''s body. In a short time, the water soaks her clothes on her chest, and Han 3000''s clothes are also stained with water.


    "Ah ~" Fu Mei deliberately let out an artificial Jiao shout.


    This voice is delicate, tender and charming. If it''s any other man, I''m afraid half of his soul will be called out. Unfortunately, she met Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned: "are you ok?"


    Fu Mei pretends to be coy and lowers her head. While arranging her hair, she stands in front of Han 3000. After her clothes seep, she blurs out: "commander Han, I''m sorry. I was about to get some water, but I didn''t know you just passed by... "


    Although Han 3000 was extremely disgusted in his heart, he had to continue to put on his face. Han 3000 pretended to smile: "Oh, it''s OK."


    "Oh, commander Han, Fu Mei has got your clothes wet, or... Come into my room and I''ll dry them for you?" Fu Mei lowered her head, but her mouth could not help showing a trace of satisfaction.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1816

    Han three thousand heart cold smile, shake his head: "no, I go back to their own will deal with, you go back."


    "How can that be? It''s Fu Mei''s recklessness that makes Han Jiang''s clothes wet. Fu Mei must wash them clean for Han Jiang. Otherwise, Fu Mei feels sorry. " Said, help Mei hand directly to help Han three thousand clothes to take off.


    Han three thousand don''t want to entangle with her, and can''t directly turn over with her, in her drag, will coat off.


    Fu Mei takes advantage of taking off her clothes, and her little thumb paddles on Han 3000 intentionally or unintentionally. Then, after taking off her clothes, she puts them on her wrist and smiles with a charming smile: "Han Jiang, you sit in Fu Mei''s room. In Fu Mei''s room, the patriarch sent some good tea a few days ago."


    Han Sanqian couldn''t bear to be impatient: "no, I have something else to do."


    With that, Han 3000 forced to pretend that she couldn''t hear her cry behind her, turned around and went straight back to the room.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Fu Mei couldn''t help showing a proud smile: "Fu Yao, what I take off today is your man''s clothes. Next time, I''ll let him lie on my bed!"


    Back in the house, Han 3000 can''t help changing his inner clothes. He is really disgusted by Fu Mei.


    After changing his clothes, Han 3000 went out to the pavilion. According to the previous agreement, the Fu Mu Club specially helped Han 3000 carry out systematic training to help him grow up.


    However, Han 3000 knows that he is not helping his family, and they will not treat him as their own. Therefore, it is impossible for Fu Mu to treat him well without any reason. There is no free lunch in the world. Han 3000 does not know what his heart is, but he can at least guess some clues.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is not unprepared. After he goes, he hides the immortal Xuan armor. This is his last secret weapon. If it is exposed ahead of time, he may be doomed.


    The first day of the course, almost as Han 3000 expected, Fu Mu did not teach Han 3000 anything, but asked about Han 3000''s current situation.


    In this world, it''s not easy to believe the truth, but it''s easy to believe the truth.


    Han 3000 conceals a lot of his current accomplishments, but he is outspoken about Pangu axe and Wuxiang. In the first round of the game, it is obvious that Han 3000 is better than others.


    In the next few days, with the help of Fu mu, Han Sanqian also began to take a break from the seemingly good skills of helping the family. In private, Han Sanqian took advantage of all kinds of opportunities to inquire about the whereabouts of Wang Jianzhi.


    Unfortunately, almost everyone knows Wang''s name, but no one knows his whereabouts.


    This makes Han 3000''s mood very dull!


    This morning, Han 3000 just finished his patrol at night and was preparing to take a rest, but he saw red snowflakes floating in the sky. This made Han 3000 feel strange, but at the same time, he was very surprised. Will the snow be bloody red?


    It was strange that Fu Tian sent someone to ask Han 3000 to go to the main hall, saying that the patriarch was going to hold a meeting.


    By the time Han 3000 arrived at the main hall, a group of senior executives and many young family members had already gathered here, one by one with sad faces. Fu Tian sat on the main hall, depressed and sighing heavily from time to time.


    See Han 3000 come in, Fu Mei in the crowd, showing a very pure and very charged smile, say hello to Han 3000.


    "Commander Han is here. Please take a seat." Fu Tian looked at Han 3000 and said feebly.


    Han 3000 nodded, found his position and sat down slowly.


    "The top of the blue mountain."


    A moment later, Fu Tian opened his mouth heavily.


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence under the stage. Only Han 3000 didn''t know why.


    "The snow outside is called the flower of the four spirits. When it blooms, it means that the order of the eight worlds will be rearranged, and the martial arts competition meeting of the eight worlds will be born."


    "The so-called martial arts contest is to select three families and four auxiliary families to maintain the order of the world. Generally speaking, the three families are naturally families with three true gods, while the four auxiliary families are in charge of the four sides of the world


    Fu Tian said with a sigh: "but the time for the four spirits flower to bloom should be 300 years later, but it''s obvious that some people don''t want the true God of our family to be born again, so they let it bloom ahead of time."


    "There is no other way for the four spirits to bloom ahead of time, except for the joint efforts of at least two real gods. So the sea of immortality betrays us. " Fu Tian''s heavy heart.


    The octagonal world is like the earth, and the three true gods are like the earth countries. If they possess nuclear weapons, they are naturally the so-called Council members. However, when they come to the octagonal world, they are the ones who possess the true gods, and they are the three families of the octagonal world.


    Others are divided according to strength.


    "Obviously, this time, the other party is coming for us, because once we lose, it means that the family will lose its identity completely, from a big family to a small family, and the mysterious disappearance of a small family will not arouse anyone''s interest. Secondly, they are coming for Han Da to lead you." Help heaven.


    Han 3000 frowned: "me?"¡° The blue summit and the sea area of eternal life have already sent people here in the morning. They asked Han Da to lead you and help your family to fight on behalf of you Help heaven¡° Hum, it''s nice to say that the representative of commander Han Da was asked to help the family to take part in the war. In fact, the animals just wanted to use the martial arts to kill people and get goods. Their purpose was not to get Pangu axe. "¡° Yes, we are all big families. The top of the blue mountain and the immortal sea area obviously can''t find a legitimate reason to attack us, but they are greedy for Pangu axe, so they made such a show. " Several executives voiced dissatisfaction. Fu Tian nodded and sighed: "yes, kill two birds with one stone, so now our situation is very serious, but we have no choice. If we refuse to participate in this martial arts competition, people will take the handle and attack us." With that, Fu Tian looked at Han 3000: "commander Han Da, what do you think?" Han 3000 frowned: "I want to ask, this contest, will there be many people?"¡° Ha ha, everyone wants Pangu axe. Everyone wants to kill you and get it. I believe that all the people in the world, whether they are big families or dogs, will come. " When Fu Tian hears Han 3000''s question, he feels a little empty, because he is obviously afraid of too many people and can''t cope with it. But Fu Tian really doesn''t have to hide Han 3000¡° Are there many people? Good! Then I''ll take part in it! " Han 3000 suddenly said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1817

    After hearing Han 3000''s reply, the family members took a long breath, and a faint smile finally appeared on their faces. They were really afraid that Han 3000 would not participate.


    After all, although Fu Jia can use Fu Yao and his daughter to threaten him, he doesn''t know how much Han 3000 loves Fu Yao. What if he would rather give up Fu Yao''s mother and son in order to survive?


    With Han 3000''s strength, it''s hard to stop him!


    At that time, the Fujia family was miserable. The top of blue mountain and the eternal sea area will certainly seize the opportunity to demote the Fujia family and kick them out of the big family. Then, a small family will disappear in this world for no reason and support their new puppet family.


    "Sure enough, the hero is a young man, and the General Han is really brave."


    "Yes. Yes


    A group of senior executives immediately complimented, but under the compliment, there was also a lot of abuse.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s a fool to return Zhonglang. There are many experts in this contest, and the other side is obviously aiming at him. It''s a dead end for him to participate in it."


    "Ha ha, that''s why a villain gets his ambition and gets carried away. He thinks that he will be invincible when he becomes a general of Zhonglang God. He is a frog in the well. At this conference, experts from all sides will gather together, and even many experts from the hermit world will come out of the mountain because of Pan Gu axe. This is stupid. He really can''t find a happy place to die."


    Han three thousand heard these abuse, just a smile, he would not mind.


    Since people from all over the world will come to attend the meeting, it''s very likely that Wang Jianzhi will be there. Han 3000''s main purpose is to find him at the meeting.


    Fu Tian is very happy with Han 3000''s reply. After all, Han 3000''s willingness to fight is a temporary solution to the crisis of the Fu clan. If Han 3000 is killed and robbed of Pangu axe, it will do great damage to the Fu clan for the time being, but there is still a chance for the Fu family.


    At that time, he could even put his hatred for Han 3000''s death on the top of the blue mountain and the eternal sea. It''s not sure that in order to help Han 3000 revenge, he would cooperate with him to give birth to a new God.


    Fu Tian can be the patriarch. Naturally, everything is careful. Even in the face of today''s difficulties, he can always think of a good way out.


    "Well, Han 3000, I''m sure I didn''t mistake you. From today on, I''ll let elder Fu Mu speed up your training. At the same time, you need any natural resources and treasures. Just ask me. As long as I can do it, I''ll buy it for you." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    If you want the horse to run fast, you have to feed the horse. Fu Tian still knows the truth. Although he never expects Han 3000 to break out of the siege and help the family of Fu, he should at least be good to Han 3000 on the surface, so as not to regret and ruin his plan.


    Moreover, being good to Han 3000 at this time can at least eliminate Fu Yao''s resistance to Fu Jia, and not lead his hatred to himself.


    "At the same time, I officially announce that Han 3000, in addition to the position of Zhonglang Shenwu general, will also serve as the deputy head of my Fu clan. His words are mine!"


    As soon as these words came out, the scene was filled with surprise.


    All of the people present were surprised that Han 3000 was suddenly appointed as the deputy head of the clan. Zhonglang Shenwu general was the highest position among the generals of FUJIA, while the deputy head of the clan was the highest position among the civil servants. If Han 3000 had two positions at the same time, no one could surpass him in the position of Fujia except Fu Tian and Fu mu.


    Some people lament that the speed of Han 3000''s promotion is just like sitting on a rocket. The future of Han 3000 is limitless.


    But some people sigh, others even more disdain, ridicule Han 3000 can live through the contest.


    At this time, Fu Mei''s eyes on Han 3000 are even hotter. As long as she gets close to Han 3000, she can defeat Fu Yao. At the same time, she can also get a series of titles, such as the wife of the vice patriarch and the wife of the general of Zhonglang God. At that time, she was in Fu''s family, and her position was quite steep.


    As for Han 3000''s life or death, she doesn''t care. She can get what she wants.


    Of course, if she can choose, she certainly hopes Han Sanqian won''t die, because people in the blue world are more and more changing their attitude towards him!


    Fu Tian raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. Later, he said to Han 3000, "I''ll discuss with them on the top of blue mountain later. After determining the time and place, I''ll tell you for the first time. As for the next period of time, you will be able to practice your life."


    Han 3000 nodded: "if nothing else, then I''ll go back."


    With that, Han 3000 turned around and left the hall and went back to his house.


    At this time, the world of the eight sides, surging, a undercurrent, in the various sects and sects, has quietly risen.


    On the top of the blue mountain, in the middle of the sky, a towering palace floats in the white clouds


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1818

    "Master, all the sects in the world have been informed."


    Under the palace, a servant said respectfully.


    On the palace, the jade bead hangs the curtain, can''t see the person''s face inside clearly, only see he sits on the jade bed in the curtain, slightly nods: "Xuan son, how are they prepared?"


    "Xuan Shao is stepping up the training of the 28 generals of blue mountain." The servant whispered.


    "Tell xuan''er that for the sake of Pangu axe, all kinds of strange people and people from all over the world will come out. Let him not be careless. We can only succeed but not fail. This contest is an opportunity but also a risk for us. Once Pangu axe is acquired by us, the world will always be the top of our blue mountain with one hand covering the sky, But if it falls into the hands of others, it will be a troublesome thing for us. " He said calmly.


    "Yes." The servant nodded.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you? I heard that the boy came out of our Xuanyuan world. "


    "To my master, Han 3000 really rose from the blue world to the Xuanyuan world, and then from the Xuanyuan world to the world of all directions."


    "Very well, miss?"


    "Wait outside!"


    "Let her in."


    As soon as the voice fell, the servant ran out in a hurry. Less than a moment later, a beautiful woman with tall body and white jade came in. She was dressed in white as immortal. Her facial features were more refined to less than a few points. As the heaven and earth used all the essence of the world to make up, the beauty made people feel like dreams, and even people in front of her. Even breathing becomes extremely difficult.


    "Father The woman came in and bowed slightly.


    "Xin''er, here you are." The man in the curtain whispered.


    "Father, I have read the biography of Xuanyuan world. Han 3000 has friends in Xuanyuan world." With that, she was in the slender jade finger, a little bit in the air.


    In the middle of the sky, the images of Dao 12 and others, who are practicing hard, are instantly clearly displayed.


    "Xin''er, you''ve done a good job. Then, you can turn them into cards in our hands." The man in the curtain said with a soft smile.


    "Father, I don''t know one thing."


    "You said


    "Han 3000 is just a lower creature from the blue earth. Do we need such a lot of trouble?"


    "Xin''er, Han 3000 can get Pangu axe, naturally there is something unique about him. Don''t ask the source of the so-called hero, do you understand?"


    "But..."


    "Go to work. I don''t want any mistakes in Pan Gu''s axe. I won''t allow any accidents in this contest." Humanity in the curtain.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and backed out.


    Xuanyuan world!


    "Damn, practice, I''m going to be possessed by the devil, damn it!"


    In a secluded thatched cottage, Dao 12 suddenly stood up from the bed and then kicked on the edge of the bed.


    "Lao Dao, what the hell are you doing?" On one side, Mo Yang also opened his eyes from entering Ding, looked at Dao 12, lost his temper, and immediately drank.


    "Well, he is also eager to see 3000, but he can''t go up to the world." Liu Fang advised Moyang.


    After Han 3000 left, several people began to practice every day and night, especially Dao 12. For such a long time, they had never drunk a mouthful of water or eaten a grain of rice. They were addicted to practice all day long. For nothing else, they just wanted to strengthen their strength and fly to the world to meet Han 3000.


    Although their cultivation speed is extremely fast and amazing, from the original little master of Longyun city to now, they are also good at Xuanyuan world, but there is still a long way to go to the world of all directions.


    Hearing Liu Fang''s words, Mo Yang''s tone eased slightly. Looking at Dao 12, he said, "do you think I don''t want to get together with 3000 earlier? But the real problem is right in front of us. We don''t have enough accomplishments. What can we do? "


    "Yes, peace of mind is the best state of cultivation. The more impatient you are, the more likely you are to have problems. If you are possessed by the devil at that time, isn''t it that you are getting away from 3000?" Liu Fang advised.


    Dao nodded twelve points, but he was just worried for a moment. He didn''t understand the truth. He sighed and said, "Oh, I''m just worried that if three thousand one people go to the world of all directions, no one can help him. I don''t know how he is going alone. As you know, people from all over the world are not polite to him. They even went to Xuanyuan world before. "


    Mo Yang heard this, the whole person is also a stuffy, in fact, this is what he is most worried about.


    In Xuanyuan world, although Han 3000 is very strong, he is only a novice in the world of all directions after all. It is very difficult to survive without being targeted. What''s more, Fu Jia sent people to encircle and suppress him early in the morning.


    "I don''t know what happened to that boy now. Seriously, I miss him a little." Mo Yang nodded, thinking of Han 3000, could not help but show a smile.


    Liu Fang still wanted to talk, but at this moment, she suddenly saw a white light coming out of the window. In the white light, there was a fairy who was so beautiful that she was a woman, and she was also jealous!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1819

    Feeling the strange Mo Yang and Dao 12, I can''t help looking out of the window at the same time. When I see the fairy, these two old guns who follow Han 3000 are all over the world, and I can''t help but be shocked by her beauty.


    "This... This is too beautiful, isn''t it?" Dao 12 can''t help sighing!


    Mo Yang gave a cold smile and reminded: "haven''t you heard of it? The more beautiful a woman is, the more deadly she is


    Then, Mo Yang looked at the two people and went out together. Mo Yang warily said to the woman, "who are you?"


    You should know that they have always been very low-key in Xuanyuan world, and they even live in seclusion most of the time. The purpose is not to have any contact with outsiders, so that they can best hide their identity.


    Judging from the place where the three people live today, they are almost on the mountain, where few people can visit. Apart from the wild animals and strange animals, we can''t see the human shadow and ghost shadow.


    But now a beauty suddenly appears, which makes people feel strange.


    "Me? To help you. " Fairy gently smile, she is no one else, it is the top of the blue mountain princess, Lu Ruoxin!


    "Help us? Sorry, we don''t seem to know you, do we? I''m sorry, we don''t need anyone''s help. " Mo Yang frowned, more vigilant.


    "You need it, and it''s urgent." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    Although she is very gentle smile, but gentle with a very strong self-confidence, people do not dare to look down on her, and even willing to surrender in front of her.


    This kind of breath, Mo Yang has never seen, but if you have to find similar, it is Han 3000''s body met.


    In addition to Lu Ruoxin''s words just now, Mo Yang immediately transported the whole person''s energy and put on an attacking posture.


    Lu Ruoxin shook his head helplessly: "what Han 3000 taught you is to treat people who help you with this attitude?"


    Han 3000?


    Hearing the name, the three were both stunned and excited.


    "Are you called by brother 3000 to help us?" It''s a popular way to do it.


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t confirm, but didn''t deny it. He just smile: "now, can you talk to me in a different attitude?"


    Hearing this, Dao 12 suddenly pushed Mo Yang: "Damn, what are you doing? I want to apologize. "


    Mo Yang frowned and ignored the silly comparison of Dao 12. "Why do I believe that you are sent by Han 3000?" he said


    "No, I know everything about you and you''re hiding here. Besides, Mo Yang, if I want to kill you, it''s easy. Do you understand?" Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    She has the space-time biography of Xuanyuan world. It is like a chronicle, recording what happened in Xuanyuan world. Therefore, it is as simple as looking through the monitoring on the earth to find out these things.


    "Lao Mo, we''ve lived here for a long time. No one else should know except 3000. I think she really sent 3000 to help us." Dao 12 said.


    Liu Fang also nodded: "three thousand one go, even if the enemy, will only deal with him in the world, will not run to Xuanyuan world to find our trouble, and look at her, it seems really very powerful!"


    Mo Yang nodded, looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "are you from all over the world?"


    It''s easy to kill them with cruel words. Mo Yang will only think that they are people from all directions, because Xuanyuan world should count all the people who can say such crazy words to them now.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "that''s right."


    "How do you want to help us?" Moyang road.


    "Open the gate of heaven, take you to the world of all directions, and find Han 3000." Lu Ruoxin said softly.


    Hearing this, Dao 12 suddenly jumped up with excitement: "are you going to take us to the world of all directions?"


    Liu Fang is also very happy, but see Mo Yang is still sad, gently drag his hand: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Yang shook his head: "I just feel very strange, how can 3000 not personally come to meet us."


    "Maybe he''s busy?"


    "I''ve been a brother with him for so many years. No matter how busy he is, he''ll find time to come here in person." Moyang road.


    However, his suspicions turned to suspicions, but he knew that he had no other choice, because the people who came here were from all over the world. Even if they did not want to, they could not have struggled.


    "Well, we''ll go with you." Mo Yang nodded.


    See Mo Yang promise, Lu Ruoxin way: "tomorrow at this time, I will come here to find you, you are ready." With that, Lu Ruoxin turned into a white light and disappeared in the same place.


    As soon as Lu Ruoxin left, Dao 12 could no longer suppress his excitement and was about to jump up.


    Different from him, Mo Yang sighed for a long time. He always felt that there was something wrong with it.


    "Is this a blessing or a curse?" Mo Yang murmured.


    Somewhere outside the city of Feiyun, inside the animal cave.


    The cave was damp and dark. Chi Meng, who had left the cave, was completely weak and hopelessly waiting for the end of his life. The original vow, to kill back to the world to find Han 3000 revenge, eventually can only fail. But at this time, the cave suddenly white light, and then, a beautiful woman appeared in front of her¡° Chi Meng, is he willing to die like this? " The pretty woman chuckled¡° who are you? How do you know my name? "¡° I? Lu rushin. " Hearing the name, Chi mengdun was surprised: "the princess on the top of the blue mountain, Lu Ruxin?" Lu Ruxin nodded¡° You... How did you come here? What are you looking for? "¡° I want to find you. I just need to find feilingsheng. You''ve been on her before, and there''s a smell left on her. With this breath, it''s not difficult to find you. To make a long story short, I can help you find Han 3000 for revenge. Do you want to? " Lu Ruxin and Dan Dao¡° Are you going to help me? " Chimeng couldn''t believe it¡° OK, you can, as long as you can kill that bitch Han 3000. " Chi Meng nodded coldly. Lu Ru Xin slightly disdains a smile, light hand a scatter, a white light immediately shrouds in Chi dream body. And now. All around the world, flying in the city! Inside the Lord''s mansion! Gu Su Fengtian is counting the people. Han 3000 kills his youngest son, who he loves the most. At the critical moment, Fu''s family goes against the water. He not only forgives Han 3000, but also promotes him to be a military general of Zhonglang. Gu Su Fengtian is very angry. Obviously, he has lost his son and lost his army in this marriage. If he doesn''t revenge, what face does Su Fengtian have in the world?! But he also understood that the only one who would suffer from rash hard work would be himself. Therefore, he counted the elite in the city and was bound to give the family a fatal blow at the contest. Just at this time, the housekeeper rushed over, saw Gu Su Fengtian, and said in a hurry: "Lord, someone is asking for help outside the door."¡° Who is it? "¡° He said, "his name is Ye Wuhuan!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1820

    "Ye Wuhuan?" Su Fengtian frowned¡° The Lord of Tianhu city? What is he doing here? "


    The housekeeper kept his head down, waiting for instructions.


    "Let him wait in the hall. I''ll come later."


    The housekeeper nodded and hurried out.


    A moment later, Gu Su Fengtian rushed back to the main hall from the training ground. As soon as he entered the hall, a man in black was sitting on the reception chair. His body was covered in black, and even his head was wrapped in black cloth.


    What''s more surprising to Gu Su Fengtian is that ye Wuhuan, as the leader of Tianhu City, is full of evil spirit.


    Although there are different ways to practice, in theory, all of us can''t be separated from their ancestors. What ye Wuhuan practices are all decent skills, but his breath clearly belongs to the evil sect.


    See Gu Su Fengtian stand up, ye Wuhuan slightly a stand up: "Congratulations Gu Su city Lord, congratulations Gu Su city Lord."


    Hearing this, Su Fengtian suddenly looked cold: "how? Is Lord Ye coming to my Gu Su mansion just to laugh at me? "


    "Gusu, you misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstanding?" Gu Sufeng said angrily: "now in the world of all directions, who doesn''t know that I have suffered a great loss in Fujia? You come to congratulate me at this time? It''s not ridicule. What is it? "


    Ye Wuhuan laughs: "in the battle of supporting the family, Ye has long heard that the Gu Su family lost their troops. Not only did they not get married, but the son of Gu Su lost his life."


    "Now that you know the situation, what do you congratulate me on? It''s too late for me to cry! " Gu Su Feng said angrily.


    Ye Wu said with a smile: "don''t be impulsive, the Lord of Gusu. The congratulations of ye have the truth of Ye."


    "I''ll ask the Lord of Gusu, do you want revenge?" Ye Wuhuan said with a cold smile.


    "Hum, I wish I could break the corpses of my family members now, especially Han 3000. I''m Su Fengtian. If I don''t kill this son, I won''t be a man." Gu Su Feng cried coldly.


    Gu Su Fengtian not only wants to avenge the murder of his son, but also wants to lose face for the Gu Su family.


    Ye Wuhuan smiles, and then, light hand will head of black bla, dun time, an illusory head will appear in front of Gu Su Fengtian.


    Seeing that ye Wuhuan was a ghost, Gu Su Fengtian was shocked: "Lord Ye, how can you..."


    "That''s right, Ye is just a ghost now, and all this is given by Baihan 3000!" Ye Wuhuan said coldly.


    "It''s about Pangu axe?"


    Ye Wuhuan nodded: "yes, to tell you the truth, Ye has been searching for the whereabouts of the Pangu axe for many years. Five years ago, he found the whereabouts of the Pangu clan. But he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian stole the opportunity when lingmen kicked him. He missed a great opportunity. After he took my baby, he killed me."


    Ye Wuhuan''s words, avoid the heavy and take the light, put all the responsibility on Han 3000.


    "This time, I''ve come to see the city leader of Gu su. I just want to discuss cooperation. Let''s work together to deal with Han 3000. After killing him, how about taking back Pangu ax?"


    Gu Su Feng Tian frowned and sighed: "why don''t I want to kill Han 3000? But in the battle of supporting the family, the boy''s skill is mysterious. We have no way to deal with him. We are ashamed. We can''t even break his defense. "


    Think of that battle, Gu Su Fengtian is very depressed, and still leaves a shadow in his heart.


    "Lord Gu Su, do you know why you can''t break the boy''s defense?" Ye Wuhuan sneered.


    "I wonder if it''s Pangu''s axe? But it doesn''t seem to be. After all, although Pangu axe is the king of all kinds of weapons, it has always been an invincible attack, but it has never heard of an invincible defense. "


    "Ha ha, have you ever heard of the immortal xuankai?"


    "Don''t destroy the Xuan armor?" Su Fengtian frowned.


    "That''s right. The boy told me that he got a piece of armor in Pangu''s secret treasure. Later, I asked someone to check it. Before Pangu broke out, he was really wearing gold armor, which was called immortal Xuan armor. However, his reputation has been suppressed by Pangu''s axe." Ye Wuhuan said.


    "I''ve heard about this armor. I''ve heard that it''s hard and indestructible, but I''ve never seen it before. I thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect it was true. Lord Ye, do you mean Han 3000 has not only Pangu axe but also immortal Xuan armor? If that''s the case, I think I can understand why I couldn''t break his defense in any way that day. It turns out that he has such a treasure? " Gu Su Fengtian finally understood.


    Han Sanqian has the martial arts of Wuxiang to copy, the immortal Xuan armor to defend, and the Pangu axe to attack. No wonder he can retreat in the face of the siege of so many experts.


    "That''s right. So, if we kill Han 3000, we can get two of the strongest treasures at the same time. Are you more interested in it?"


    Gu Su Feng Tian''s brow was wrinkled and her face was not happy: "I''m interested, but I''m interested. The problem is that I can''t beat him."


    "That''s why I''m here to congratulate the Lord of Gusu." Ye Wuhuan said with a gloomy smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1821

    Gu Su Feng day a Leng, urgent way: "leaf elder brother, you don''t want to sell a relation with me, have words to say straight."


    Ye Wuhuan smiled coldly: "although the immortal xuankai is invincible in defense, it also needs energy to urge him. Han 3000''s foundation is unstable now. It''s a good time to kill him. Of course, it requires the city leader Gu Su to be strong enough. Once han 3000''s energy is not enough to support and urge the immortal xuankai, he will stand in front of you like chiguoguo and want to kill and cut, You has the final say.


    "But the question is, does this boy have any supernatural skill that can copy my skills? I want to consume him. I''m afraid he will be very slow in terms of my cultivation."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about that. I, ye, know a magic skill. This method is mainly based on soul attack, and is not copied by Wuxiang. At the same time, ye can help you to a higher level with your cultivation." Ye Wuhuan said with a confident smile.


    "Seriously?" Gu Su Feng Tian immediately said happily.


    "Sure!" Ye Wuhuan said confidently.


    "Good, good, good! Brother ye, you really sent me a great piece of good news. By the way, brother ye, how can you help me to a higher level? What do I need to do? " Gu Su Fengtian is very excited.


    How can you not only kill Han 3000 for revenge, but also get two treasures? How can you prevent Gu Su Fengtian from being overjoyed? At that time, the Gu Su clan can not only be shamed, but also be powerful in all directions.


    And I can even rely on these two treasures to become the new God of the world!


    Think of here, Gu Su Fengtian swept before the depression, mood suddenly very cheerful.


    "Ha ha, it''s very simple. However, it may be cruel. I''m afraid that the Lord of Gusu may not agree." Ye Wuhuan said.


    "Cruel?" Gu Su Fengtian was stunned and then laughed: "the strong are respected. In order to be strong, what cruel things can''t be done? In my opinion, when a weak person is bullied, it is cruel. Brother ye, let''s be frank. "


    "Well, Lord Gu Su will take 9999 beautiful looking virgins from the city of flying generals to his house first." Ye Wuhuan sneered.


    "9999? And a virgin? Brother ye, what are you going to do? " Gu Su Feng Tian''s surprised way.


    "Ha ha, with its work, we can win its essence, which is what you need for your training!" Ye Wuhuan said.


    Gu Su Fengtian can''t help but take a breath. Although he''s ready to do some evil things to kill people and ghosts, he never thought that ye Wuhuan''s mouth still made him tremble.


    9999 children and girls will be harmed. At that time, Feilong city will be a hell for women!


    "Ah ch ~ ~"


    In an inn in the world of all directions, Han 3000 couldn''t help sneezing again.


    Xiao Tao quickly got up and handed a towel to Han 3000: "Mr. Han, do you have a cold? Can Xiao Tao make some ginger soup for you? "


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "don''t bother, I''m ok, Xiao Tao. Are you ready?"


    When Xiao Tao heard this, her heart beat faster and her face flushed. She held her clothes tightly with her hands and her head lowered. She did not dare to look up at Han 3000: "Mr. Han, do you really want this?"


    Han 3000 very seriously confirmed.


    Peach nodded, gently untied his surface clothes, blushed, dressed in a white plain clothes, obediently on the bed.


    Han 3000 followed her closely and walked up to her: "can we start?"


    "Will it hurt?"


    "No way." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Tao nodded: "come on then."


    Han got up, jumped into bed, sat directly behind Xiao Tao, and then clapped her hands on her back, slowly injected the power into Xiao Tao''s body.


    Half an hour later, Han 3000 recovered his energy and came down from the bed in a sweat.


    "I''ve helped you get through the meridians. You''ll practice more every day when you''re free. Since you want to go to the martial arts contest with me, you must have a voice of cultivation, and your appearance... "


    "Mr. Han, i... what''s wrong with me."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I mean you''re too beautiful. If you go out with me like this, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. Can you dress up and be as masculine as possible?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Hear Han 3000 boast oneself beautiful, small peach heart head a sweet, shy nod: "know."


    Han 3000 nodded, put down a book on the table: "you just follow this practice."


    "Fumen cultivation method?" When Xiao Tao saw the words in the book, he frowned slightly.


    This is for Han Sanqian to improve her accomplishments. Han Sanqian gives it to Xiao Tao directly in the hope that she can protect herself or escape. After all, the martial arts contest will be full of crises. Han Sanqian is not sure whether she can protect Xiao Tao at that time.


    So, he has to lay a good foundation for Xiao Tao.


    After Han 3000 left the inn, a figure also sneaked back from the side of the Inn and ran all the way to fufu. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1822

    In the Fu''s mansion, Fu Mei is in front of the dressing table, looking in the mirror, appreciating her beauty over and over again. She also begged for such refined make-up yesterday.


    In order to attract Han 3000.


    At this time, the shadow who came back from the inn jumped in from one side of the window: "I''ve seen the master."


    "How''s it going?" Fu Mei stretched out her jade finger and couldn''t help appreciating it.


    "As the owner expected, there is a woman in the inn where Han 3000 has been going in and out these days." To be humane.


    There was a chill in Fu Mei''s eyes, but her face was filled with a disdainful smile: "I have said for a long time that there is no cat in the world who doesn''t like to smell. Han 3000, I see how you can escape from me this time."


    "Master is born beautiful, Han 3000 is your palm ant. How else can he escape? " Somebody flattered me.


    "Of course, he can''t escape. By the way, what''s the arrangement over there?" Fumei road.


    "It has been arranged. The patriarch even asked you to hurry up."


    "What''s the rush? You can only catch big fish with a long line. Go ahead. " Fu Mei gave a cold smile.


    At this time, Han 3000 came back to help the family. As soon as he opened the door, Han 3000''s face was full of smiles.


    "Daddy


    See Han 3000 back, a small figure suddenly excited to stand up, and then rushed into Han 3000''s arms.


    "Good girl." Han Sanqian shows a kind smile, reaches out his hand and touches his head gently.


    Su Yingxia stood up and gave Han 3000 a cup of hot tea. She said with a gentle smile, "when nian''er wakes up, she''s always talking about meeting her father. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    "Did you drink the wrong medicine last night? I''m going to let you come to see me with me. " Han 3000 laughs.


    Speaking of this, Su Yingxia suddenly smile solidified on his face: "3000, you want to take the place of Fujia to participate in the martial arts competition?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "that''s right. Because whether I represent helping the family or not, as long as I have Pangu axe in my hand, I can''t avoid this fierce battle in the end. But there is an advantage of helping the family, that is, at least I can get some trust and help from helping the family, and the safety of nianer and you can also be guaranteed. Secondly, at the martial arts contest, the medical sage Wang Jianzhi may appear. Finding him is the only way to save nianer. If he is willing to help, maybe nianer''s poison can be solved. At that time, the family didn''t threaten our capital. "


    "But I''ve heard that at this contest, all the sects in the world have sent elite to fight. Can you cope with it?" Su Yingxia worried.


    It is enough for Han 3000 to drink a pot just because there are countless small sects and 32 cities in the world, not to mention the powerful families in the world.


    Especially the top of the blue mountains and the eternal sea.


    There are countless elites in these two world families.


    Han Sanyi smiles: "is there anything wrong with your husband?"


    What Han 3000 said is not without reason. From the earth to the Xuanyuan world, and even to the eight directions world, Han 3000 faced any big problem and finally solved it in front of him. Su Yingxia naturally had great trust in Han 3000.


    But this time, it''s totally different!


    "But..." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanyi smiles, and Su Yingxia sighs: "well, I know what you decide. No one can change it. You take it


    With that, Su Yingxia handed a blue wooden card to Han 3000.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 doubts a way.


    "Fuli asked me to give it to you. This martial arts contest is in danger. Although fumang was robbed of the position of patriarch by fultian, he secretly wanted to make a comeback, so there are a group of small forces outside. Usually, Fuli takes care of them. You may help you with this brand." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 didn''t care about this token at all. His heart is very complicated. Fu mang has been in the position for many years. How many people in the world have bought him? In other words, what skills can people who can buy his account have?


    "Help me? In my opinion, this is a hot potato. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t quite understand, Han Sanqian explained: "human feelings are to be returned. What Fu mang wants is that I can help him reset in the future. Otherwise, will he kindly give us this token? "


    "Then what? Give it back to him? " Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanyi said that she had already understood the truth of each.


    "No, my wife gave it to me, of course. Besides, I really need to employ people. " Han 3000.


    Fu mang has a saying that Han 3000 agrees that if you want to protect your beloved, you must make yourself strong enough.


    So Han 3000 needs people.


    Han Sanqian smiles and puts the brand in his arms.


    Su Yingxia took it and sighed. He looked at Han Sanqian seriously in his eyes: "Sanqian, be careful. Nianer and I will always wait for you to come back. If you dare to die outside, please wait for me. I will come to you with nianer."


    "Do you know? I hate people threatening me most, so their threats often only make me more angry. But you are the first one to succeed completely. I surrender. Don''t worry, I will come back. " Han 3000 laughs¡° Shall we take nianer out to play? " Su Yingxia said with a smile. Han 3000 nodded and held nianer in his arms. He said softly, "nianer, what do you want to play?"¡° En... "Nian''er puffed his little mouth and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he looked at the colorful birds passing in the sky. With a little finger, he said with a smile:" Dad! How beautiful¡° Nianer, mother said, it''s very dangerous outside. We can only play in the yard. " Su Yingxia appropriately reminds a way. Hearing this, nian''er slightly lowered his head and felt lost. Han 3000 suddenly felt tight and said with a smile: "but Dad can promise you that one day, dad will take you around the world and catch all kinds of beautiful birds, OK?"¡° Really? Dad Nianer is looking at Han 3000¡° Dad won''t cheat me. " Han Sanqian said firmly. Nianer reaches out her lovely little thumb and mentions Han 3000: "Dad, pull hook!" Han Sanyi smiles, reaches out his little thumb, gently hooks nianer''s little thumb, and gently presses her little thumb with his thumb Blood and snow spread for seven days. This morning, the alarm for Fujia suddenly rang. After hearing the bell, the family members rushed to the main hall one by one. Han 3000 gently opened the door and looked at everyone in a hurry. Suddenly a smile. It''s time to come. At last, it''s time to come. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1823

    When Han 3000 arrived at the main hall, it was already crowded.


    The family supporting disciples, dressed in uniform family clothes, stand at attention on the playground outside the hall.


    Seeing Han 3000, all the disciples yelled in unison: "I''ve seen vice clan leader Han!"


    Fu Tian stands right in front of the crowd, with several senior executives standing beside him, white in plain clothes, with a resolute face. At this time, when he sees Han 3000, Fu Tian greets him and says, "3000, you''re here."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "It''s good to be here. It has been officially announced that the martial arts contest will be held at the roof of the world, at the top of Qishan mountain, and will officially start in a month."


    Han 3000 nodded: "it seems that they can''t wait."


    Fu Tian sighed. Then, with a wave of his big hand, a dozen disciples stepped forward in the crowd. Fu Tian pointed to the disciples present and said to Han 3000, "these are the 12 most elite disciples of my Fu family. This time, they will go to the top of Qishan with you."


    Han 3000 glanced gently. How can these disciples be regarded as elite? It''s just some young disciples that Fu Tian found at random.


    "At the same time, I will bring a bigger team. I will declare that you are going to Qishan with me, so that you can get rid of some unnecessary troubles."


    On the road, there will always be lawless people with evil intentions. If Fu Tian is willing to block for himself, it is not a bad thing.


    However, it is obvious that Fu Tian not only has a large number of people, but also his talents are more like elite.


    Just as Han 3000 was about to speak, at this time, a senior executive suddenly burst out with a smile and said, "help patriarch, you are not considerate."


    Fu TianDun''s fashion model''s strange way: "how incomplete?"


    "Ha ha, it''s OK for the twelve generals to protect the safety of the Han people, but do you expect them to take care of their lives?" Executives laugh.


    Fu Tian immediately nodded with a smile: "it''s true that we have to practice all the time. Then someone has to take care of his life, drink and live. Fu Zhu, you''re right to remind me, but who can I find to take care of him?"


    Fuzhu smiled and waved his hand. At this time, a figure came out slowly from the rear.


    Han three thousand immediately brow tight wrinkle, the person is not others, it is Fu Mei!


    Seeing Han 3000, Fu Mei made a courtesy.


    "Fu Mei is one of the most outstanding women in my family. She not only has high accomplishments, but also has a delicate mind. In my opinion, she is the best candidate." Fuzhu road.


    "I also agree that with Fu Mei taking care of 3000, we old people are much more relaxed."


    "Yes, patriarch, the only person who can take care of 3000 is Fu Mei. This also means that we Fu family attach great importance to 3000."


    Fu Tian listened to the lines that had been arranged for a long time, and his acting skills were furious. After thinking for a moment, he looked at Han 3000: "3000, let Fu Mei go with you."


    It''s a long way to go. It''s a bunch of men. If you send a woman to follow you, you won''t be afraid that you will be able to bear it.


    Han Sanqian has 10000 grass mud horses in his heart. He is speechless when he looks at the group play performed by several senior executives of Fu family.


    "All right, it depends on everyone''s opinion." Han 3000 know, refuse is can''t refuse, this group of people put it on purpose, he said more, they will force to help Mei to follow him.


    Up to now, Han 3000 has roughly guessed what Fu Mei wants.


    However, you have a good plan, I did not have a ladder it?!


    "OK, then officially start!" Fu Tian looks at Fu Mei with satisfaction and says in a loud voice.


    With his powerful drink, the whole Fu house suddenly sounded the drum.


    "Dong! Dong, Dong, Dong


    "Support the family and the army, destroy the withered and decadent, and win every battle!"


    "Support the family and the army, destroy the withered and decadent, and win every battle!"


    In the mansion, ten thousand people drink together and shout loudly!


    Han three thousand instant all by this burst of shouts, shout blood surging.


    "Go!"


    At this time, Shoubing roared in the air!!


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Thousands of disciples stood still and roared in their throats!


    At this time, the housekeeper leads a red unicorn and walks slowly to Fu Tian.


    Help the day stride up, after sitting firm, big hand wave: "set out!"


    Behind him, a hundred disciples on horseback hold the flag of Fujia with one hand. After the horsemen, there are several chariots led by Qichong, on which the important senior managers of Fujia sit. Finally, a thousand disciples follow behind and walk slowly towards the city gate.


    In Tianlong City, the people crowded the whole city at this time, one by one to welcome, surrounded by this powerful team, to help the family cheer.


    After all, if the Fu family can win the top three in the martial arts contest, the Fu family will still be one of the three families, and Tianlong city will still be the city under the jurisdiction of the big family, then the people will naturally get better treatment.


    Therefore, people are also very concerned about things related to their own interests.


    What''s more, Fujia is the representative of Tianlong city¡° Did you see? It''s said that the young man walking next to the head of Futian clan is Han 3000, who made a lot of trouble in fufu before. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1824

    "Is that the man from the blue planet? It''s said that he not only became the Shenwu Zhonglang general and the deputy head of the clan, but also wanted to take part in the martial arts competition instead of the Fu family. "


    "Ah, it''s becoming more and more difficult to help the family. The people on the blue planet are very powerful, but they are also the lower creatures on the blue planet. How can they compare with the people in all directions? What''s the word again? When a wolf travels thousands of miles, he also eats meat. When a dog travels thousands of years, he also eats excrement. Is it reliable to hand over such an important task to a person on a blue planet? "


    "Yes, there''s no one to help the family. Let''s get the ducks on the shelves!"


    "Ah, I wanted to cheer for Fujia. Let''s move out of here as soon as possible, so that we can avoid the loss of Fujia and the disaster for the people of Tianlong city."


    In the corridor, the people talk about it, and they are full of distrust of Han 3000.


    Let them bet their future on such a waste hand, how can they rest assured?!


    When the line was late at night.


    Fu Tian stopped the procession and ordered him to camp for the time being. At the same time, he looked at Han 3000 beside him and said, "Qishan is located in the far north of the eight directions world. Let''s separate the way. Let''s meet in the ice city at the foot of Qishan."


    Han 3000 nodded: "good!"


    "Fu Mei, take good care of 3000. If he has any mistakes, I''ll ask you." Help heaven.


    Fu Mei is very excited. She goes with Han 3000 for a long time. She replaces all of Han 3000''s followers with men. The purpose is to get along with Han 3000 alone day and night. When the time comes, can Han 3000 still escape from her?


    "Patriarch, don''t worry. Mei''er will take good care of Han''s vice clan." Fu Mei was so excited that she whispered.


    "OK, I''ll see you in ice city."


    "Good!"


    Farewell to Fu Tian, Fu Mei all the way closely follow Han 3000, a group of 14 people choose Ze path.


    However, although it was a small road, people from all walks of life passed by from time to time. They wore uniform clothes and wore weapons around their waists or backs. Obviously, they also went to the martial arts contest on the top of Qishan mountain.


    After walking for about three hours, the night was already deep, the wind and snow came, and the coolness was everywhere.


    "Brother 3000, do you mind if I call you that?" Fu Mei pretends to be very cold and goes to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s very late, and it''s very cold. Shall we have a rest nearby?" Fu Mei pretends to be poor.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "the road to the top of Qishan is far away. You''d better hurry up."


    "However, the temperature on the snowy night is too low and the driving is very slow. It''s better for us to have a good rest and do our best tomorrow." Fu Mei said anxiously.


    If Han 3000 doesn''t want to set up camp and go on like this, how can she have the chance to carry out her plan?!


    "Yes, Han vice clan, it''s getting late. Why don''t we have a rest?"


    "Although Qishan is far away from us, it''s the same to have a good rest at night and work harder during the day."


    At this time, several attendants also voiced.


    Han three thousand a wry smile, very obvious, these people all listen to Fu Mei, he again reluctantly, also useless: "good, that temporarily camp rest, I go to convenient."


    With that, Han 3000 left them to camp in place, while he wandered all the way to one side.


    After scanning around and making sure there was no one around, Han 3000 gently drew a mark on the tree with his jade sword. After that, it returned to the original place.


    Several people''s action is very fast. When Han 3000 comes back, they have already arranged the camp.


    A small and exquisite tent, a large and simple tent, the small one is for Han 3000, and the big one is for the twelve followers.


    Walking into the tent, Fu Mei is bending over to make the bed for Han 3000. When she hears Han 3000 coming in, Fu Mei has an idea. She deliberately pulls down the collar of her clothes. When she sees Han 3000 coming in, she smiles gently: "brother 3000, bed Mei Er has packed it for you. You can have a rest."


    Han 3000 nodded. As soon as she sat down, Fu Mei suddenly knelt in front of him and gently took off her shoes for Han 3000.


    Han three thousand hand a block: "no need."


    With that, he took off his shoes and Han 3000 lay on the bed.


    Fu Meiqi''s whole body murmurs. She wants to lower down and take off Han 3000''s shoes to satisfy his eyes, but she doesn''t expect that he is like a wood.


    "That''s right." Han 3000 suddenly made a noise.


    Hear Han 3000 talk, help Mei to come spirit immediately.


    "Can you give me another bed?" Han 3000 suddenly turned back and asked.


    Fu Mei pretended to blush, but she was very proud. I knew that you couldn''t help it!


    "Good." Fu Mei nods. She really wants to tell Han 3000 that she doesn''t have to. She doesn''t mind sleeping in the same bed with him.


    A moment later, Fu Mei made the bed and was about to sit down. Han 3000 suddenly said, "OK, thank you. You can go out." get out?! Fu Mei could hardly believe her ears! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1825

    Han 3000, what is this for? Do you pretend to be tall?


    But if you want to install it, what are you doing making the bed for?!


    "Brother 3000? Did I hear you right? You... You want me out? "


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "of course you didn''t hear me wrong. What''s the problem?"


    "But... But you asked me to make the bed."


    Han 3000 stood up and smiled at the stunned Fu Mei: "Oh, yes, I have a friend coming over tonight."


    friend? Fu Mei doesn''t understand. Han 3000 has been living in Fu''s mansion for some time, but most of the time, Han 3000 is alone. He has never heard of any friends.


    However, Fu Mei has been arranged to this point, how can she quit? Xiaozui murmured and said wrongly, "but brother 3000, there are only two tents. If you want to drive Meier away, where can Meier go to sleep at night? Is it hard for brother 3000 to have the heart to let Meier sleep in the same room with those big men?"


    Fu Mei thinks that she is very coquettish and powerful. No man can escape this move. Even Ao Yi, the top prince in the immortal sea area, is obediently prostrated on her. Han 3000, a man, is naturally captured by hand.


    Han Sanqian nodded, then stood up and looked at Fu Wumei: "yes, you are right. How can a girl sleep in a tent with a group of big men?"


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Fu Mei was immediately happy, and she was even more proud. As expected, she didn''t come out of her expectation.


    At this time, Han 3000 gets up and walks towards Fu Mei. Fu Mei''s eyes suddenly shine and her heart beats faster. The whole person is even more coy. The whole person is like a sweet nectar, waiting for Han 3000 to pick.


    Han 3000 quickly went to Fu Mei''s body and stopped. Fu Mei gently closed her eyes.


    But just when she thought her abacus was going to be successful, Han 3000 could not help laughing. He patted her on the shoulder and pushed her out: "so, I can only hurt you to sleep outside tonight."


    Fu Mei is completely stunned. She opens her eyes and looks at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the tent. A woman with a dirty face and a plain linen dress came in. She was peach after simple makeup.


    Originally, Han 3000 wanted her to turn into a man, but when Han 3000 started from Tianlong City, he saw that she was in a hurry and her hat was blown off.


    But she listened to Han 3000''s words, for fear of delaying Han 3000, so regardless of the image, she picked up a pile of mud and put it on her face.


    "What do you mean? Who is she? " Fu Mei''s strange way.


    "My friend."


    Fu Mei suddenly widened her eyes: "brother 3000, you mean, let me sleep outside, she sleeps... She sleeps inside?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "I... she... You want me to sleep out? Brother 3000, do you have any misunderstanding about the word "lianxiangxiyu" Fu Mei looked at the woman with disdain.


    There''s something wrong with him, isn''t there? Her makeup is exquisite and charming. What is this woman? Dressed in rags, her face is covered with dirt, this kind of woman also deserves to let herself sleep outside, does she sleep inside?!


    "I won''t go. Just such a garbage woman, she should sleep outside and I should sleep inside." Fu Mei suddenly angry don''t cross a face, full of unconvinced.


    Han 3000 suddenly face a cold: "Fu Mei, pay attention to your attitude, Xiao Tao is my friend."


    "Am I wrong? You don''t see what she looks like. She''s as dirty as a beggar. This kind of woman, let alone sleeping with a group of men outside, can''t even touch a pig in a pigsty. " Fu Mei''s cold way.


    It''s hard for a proud woman to admit defeat. It''s even harder for her to admit defeat in front of such a humble woman.


    Han 3000 suppressed his anger: "so you think you should sleep here, don''t you?"


    "Of course, no matter my figure or appearance, which one doesn''t throw her away? What''s more, she can''t compare with her family background. " Fu Mei answers a way, finish saying, very disdain of stare at small peach.


    Han 3000 sneers, and doesn''t know where Fu Mei''s self-confidence comes from. She''s a pretty girl, but if she really compares with Xiao Tao, it''s a few levels lower. As for the background, Xiao Tao, as the only descendant of Pangu, is more noble than one of her children.


    She has the audacity to blow herself so high.


    "Have you finished? I''ll go out as soon as I finish Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You Fu meidun stares at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "what''s the matter? Miss Fu Mei is so noble, but Han 3000 is really a low-grade waste in the blue world. You know, she has the same smell, don''t you? She and I are


    "Han 3000, where am I inferior to her?" Fu Mei''s anger was burning.


    "Not as good as anywhere!" Han 3000 cold way, looking at Fu Mei''s eyes, full of firm and cold.


    Feeling Han 3000''s attitude, he helped Mei Qi stamp his foot: "Han 3000, you will regret it." Fiercely opened the tent curtain, the air rushed out. A group of guards see Fu Mei angrily rushed out, immediately welcomed up¡° Sister Fu Mei, what''s the matter? " Some disciples of Fu family care about Tao. Fu Mei is also one of the most charming unmarried women in Fu''s family. Therefore, she is also the dream lover of many Fu''s disciples. Although they know that they are not worthy of Fu Mei, when licking the dog and seeing the goddess injured, they always give comfort at the first time. After all, life''s gamble is just in case. Fu Mei angrily looks at Han 3000''s tent, but she is not willing to. Then, she suddenly shouts to the disciples with a straight face and a sense of killing: "are you ok? Do you mean to ask me? Who is that smelly woman? Who asked you to let her in? "¡° She said that she was a friend of Han''s vice clan, and she had the token of Han''s vice clan''s Zhonglang God General in her hand. We... We dare not stop it. " The disciple was very aggrieved. They also know Fu Mei''s intention of setting up a camp. Although the goddess is about to give her life to Han 3000, they feel very sad when they think about it, but they dare not listen to the goddess''s orders. Xiao Tao finds Han 3000''s secret sign to stay in the tree. When she comes here, they really want to stop her. But who knows Xiaotao took out the token of Zhonglang''s God general. Several disciples looked at each other and had to let them go¡° The token of Zhonglang God general? How could Han 3000 give such an important thing to that damned woman? " Fu Mei frowned. It was incredible. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1826

    After all, with the token of Zhonglang God general, you can mobilize all the guards of the family. But Han 3000 gave such an important thing to that woman!


    In addition, the woman suddenly came late at night. Isn''t that obvious? This woman is obviously Han 3000''s wild woman outside, sending guns from thousands of miles!


    Fu Mei immediately felt extremely uncomfortable and angry, and her hands became fists!


    Several disciples obviously also saw Fu Mei''s anger, and they couldn''t help but feel extremely distressed. At the same time, they were not worth it for her.


    "Sister Fu Mei, why don''t we give up Han 3000? Anyway, after going to the top of Qishan this time, he will die sooner or later. Why waste your time on him?"


    "Yes, Han 3000 is just a lower creature in the blue world. Sister Fu Mei, you can see that he has been a blessing for eight generations. Since he doesn''t know what to do, it only means that he is blind."


    "That''s right. Sister Fu Mei, don''t be too angry. Without Han 3000, you still have us."


    A few licking dogs give full play to the formula of licking words, but the world is that licking dogs will never come to a good end, because for anyone, what is too easy to get is worthless.


    Fu Mei disdained to sweep an eye a few disciples on the spot, cold voice disdains a way: "you?"


    Several disciples nodded quickly.


    Fu Mei immediately disdained sneer: "I Fu Mei to marry the man, must be the best in the world, you also deserve?" Fu Mei is arrogant. She always compares herself with Fu Yao. If she wants to marry these ordinary Fu family disciples, it''s better to kill them.


    Several disciples immediately prepared themselves and lowered their heads in frustration: "but sister Fu Mei, Han 3000 would rather meet that kind of woman at night than talk to you..."


    A PA, that disciple words haven''t finished, Fu Mei already a slap directly fan on that disciple''s face: "what do you mean? That means I''m not even as good as that bitch? "


    The disciple didn''t even cry out for pain. He knelt down and begged, "sister Fu Mei, I don''t mean that. I just..."


    "Go away!" Fu Mei yelled angrily. The disciple immediately got up from the ground and ran away.


    "Sister Fu Mei, don''t compare with that fool. He doesn''t know anything. But the plan didn''t work tonight. What shall we do next? " Other disciples learned from the past,


    Fu Mei now coldly looked at the back of the disciple who left, gritted her teeth and said: "hum, he Han 3000 thought that if he didn''t sleep with Miss Ben, he would escape from Miss Ben''s palm?"


    "Sister Fu Mei, what do you mean by that?"


    "I set up a space-time stone in the tent. Originally, I wanted to record some indescribable pictures of me and him for use when I won the main room in the future. Although there was a deviation in my plan, it was not impossible to record the scene of him and the woman. At that time, I will take this to coerce him. Did he run away? "


    If Han 3000 obediently obeys and has a relationship with her, then everything will be the same. But if Han 3000 doesn''t, then these pictures will be put in the world of all directions and in the support group. Does Han 3000 dare to refuse?


    "Sister Fu Mei, your move is really high."


    With that, Fu Mei''s hand was full of power. In a corner of the tent, a small stone that was hard to find suddenly flashed.


    But Fu Mei may have never dreamed that the two people in the tent were far away from each other.


    "Mr. Han, is that girl really OK?" Xiao Tao asked anxiously.


    Compared with Fu Mei, Xiao Tao is a simple and kind-hearted girl. Just now, when she saw Fu Mei rushing out so angry, she felt guilty for her. After all, for Xiao Tao, she robbed Fu Mei''s position.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Ignore her. You''ve chased me all the way. It''s hard. Is everything ok?"


    Xiao Tao nodded, but then shook his head: "it''s smooth, but..."


    "But what?" Han 3000 frowned and said strangely.


    "But there is always a strange fellow who follows me all the time." Xiao Tao is very strange.


    After Han 3000 taught her to practice, she learned very quickly. Although she was not very good, she was at least a completely new cultivator. Therefore, she could feel something wrong.


    Han Sanqian is a little nervous when he hears this. The reason why he arranges Xiaotao to catch up with him slowly after leaving the city is that he doesn''t want to help too many people know Xiaotao''s existence, so as not to bring her any danger.


    I didn''t expect to be followed.


    "The one who helped the family?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Xiao Tao firmly shook his head: "although I have never really seen that person, he is definitely not the one who helps the family. Because when I first went to the city, I always felt that someone was following me. But at that time, Mr. Han didn''t teach me to practice, so I just felt it. It''s not until I get out of the city this time that I can feel that this person really exists. "


    You''ve been following Xiaotao since you first came to the city? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1827

    In order to save Su Yingxia and Xiaotao''s safety, Han Sanqian separated from Xiaotao dozens of kilometers away from Tianlong city. Therefore, the person who started tracking Xiaotao from then on should not be the one who helped his family.


    It''s not the one who helps the family. Who is it?!


    Does anyone know who Xiao Tao is? But if you know her identity, at that time, Xiao Tao was alone and had no cultivation. She could take her away directly. Why do you spend so much time tracking her all the way?


    But if you don''t know Xiao Tao''s identity and just follow her, what''s the purpose of tracking her?


    "It''s strange." Han 3000 felt his chin.


    A moment later, Han 3000 slowly raised his head, looked at Xiao Tao and said, "where did you come from?"


    "Northeast of the woods."


    Han 3000 stood up and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Although Xiao Tao is a little scared, Han 3000 is still there, and she nods firmly.


    Two people this walk, help Mei to be afraid to dream also have not thought of, she is proud of very of means, but recorded a lonely.


    Han Sanqian takes Xiao Tao to leave the temporary safe place guarded by the Fu family disciples. With his accomplishments, the Fu family disciples can hardly find out. Fu Mei also angrily occupies another tent and goes to sleep.


    On a snowy night, it was early in the morning, and the whole forest was very quiet, with only occasional strange bird calls.


    In the jungle, a young man was crawling in the grass, even a little boring. The woman he was following had entered a place guarded by a bodyguard for a long time. It seemed impossible for him to come out in a short time. He also made a survey, and the other party put up a tent. It was obvious that he was going to stay tonight, so he followed him tonight, That''s it.


    But when he was bored, at this time, suddenly a dark shadow hit, he looked up to the front, the next second, suddenly raised his hands!


    Han 3000''s sword was firmly on his neck from behind.


    "Why are you following her?" Han 3000 asked coldly.


    At this time, peach also appeared from the front of the tree.


    Seeing Xiaotao, a strange expression flashed across the young man''s face. He turned his back to Han 3000 and said, "I didn''t!"


    As soon as the words fell, he felt that the sword had slightly cut the skin of his throat, and a trace of blood was flowing out gently along the blade.


    "I said, I said..." the young man suddenly raised his hands higher: "I have no malice."


    Seeing Han 3000''s sword still working hard, the young man lowered his head and sighed: "my name is Chu Feng, CEN Tao''er. Do you remember me?"


    CEN Taoer?


    Hearing the name, Han 3000 frowned and locked his eyes.


    His name is Xiao Tao, isn''t it?!


    Peach a Leng, see the man''s eyes staring at their own time, obviously some at a loss.


    "I''m your cousin Chu Feng. We were childhood friends. We had no guess. When we were children, you peed in our big bed. Don''t you remember?" See small peach completely don''t know oneself of appearance, Chu breeze some anxious way.


    Han 3000 glanced at Xiao Tao and saw that Xiao Tao was at a loss. Han 3000 was ready to finish this guy.


    "Little brother Feng?" At this time, peach suddenly blurted out subconsciously.


    "Yes, I''m your brother Xiaofeng." Hearing Xiao Tao call himself, Chu Feng is very happy. Then he turns around and blocks Han 3000''s sword: "do you hear me? I''m her brother."


    Then, he happily ran to the side of peach, excited at a loss.


    Han three thousand tiny a Leng, took the sword back, walked past, isn''t this guy really Xiao Tao''s cousin?


    "Since it''s your cousin, why are you following her stealthily?" Han 3000 held his sword in both hands and said softly.


    Peach lost a lot of memory, Han three thousand naturally want to ask clear point.


    "It''s up to you." Chu fengleng snorts, and then smiles at Xiao Tao.


    "Yes?" Han 3000 snorted coldly in an instant!


    Chu Feng speechless barked a few times, sighed and said: "my cousin and I haven''t seen each other for five years. When I saw her outside Tianlong City, I felt like it, but I''m not sure. In addition, with my cousin''s life experience, she can''t be too far away from her home, so I''m not sure."


    Han 3000 nodded when he heard this. In the past, when she was 18 years old and Xiao Tao was a member of the Pangu nationality, she couldn''t be far away from Wuyou village without any accident.


    "But that''s not enough to make me believe you." Han 3000.


    "I depend on..." Chu Feng is depressed, but just scold export, and very guilty look at Han 3000: "you don''t believe me, you must believe my cousin?"


    Han 3000 is about to speak, at this time, Xiao Tao gently tugged Han 3000''s arm, soft voice: "Mr. Han, he is really my cousin, i... I think of something."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1828

    Han 3000 frowned. Is he really Xiao Tao''s cousin?


    Chu Feng heard Xiaotao confirm, immediately directly will Han 3000 to one side, let himself closer to Xiaotao, in front of Han 3000 proud way: "hear, hear, I''m her cousin."


    Han 3000 laughs bitterly and shakes his head helplessly. He is too lazy to have the same insight with him.


    Chu Feng confessed that he had won a game in front of Han 3000. He glanced at Han 3000 and asked beside Xiao Tao, "cousin, who is he? And how did you come to Tianlong city? What about aunt and uncle? Not with you? "


    "Brother Xiaofeng, he is the son of Han 3000. And... And... "With several questions in succession, Xiao Tao suddenly felt uncomfortable and tried to recall some things, but the more he thought about it, the more confused he was.


    Then she closed her eyes and fainted.


    Han 3000''s eyes are quick and hands are quick. He rushes over and embraces Xiao Tao. Chu Feng sees Xiao Tao fainting at this time and rushes over and pushes Han 3000: "Hey, what did you do to her? How could my cousin suddenly faint? "


    Han 3000 frowned: "she lost her memory, you ask her so many questions, can she not faint?"


    With that, Han 3000 carried Xiaotao on his back and sighed. He wanted to get rid of the followers of Fu''s family this evening, but now it seems impossible.


    Walking back to the camp from the outside, Han 3000 carries Xiao Tao directly into the tent. Chu Feng just wants to get in, but Han 3000 blocks him outside.


    "What for?" Chu Feng was stunned.


    Han 3000 rolled his eyes speechless: "I want to heal her. Keep watch. Don''t let anyone in."


    Han 3000 to help peach heal, naturally need to use Pangu axe and her induction, but this secret, Han 3000 naturally don''t want to let anyone know.


    With that, Han 3000 did not wait for Chu Feng to answer, but went in directly. Chu Feng said, "I..." in his mouth, but he did not dare to enter. At this time, Fu Mei saw Han 3000 coming back, and rushed to lead a group of Fu Mei''s disciples.


    Fu Mei''s face is full of anger. Han 3000 is such a big living man. When did he go out? These people didn''t find out. They are just a bunch of losers.


    Just to the door, Chu Feng stopped Fu Mei: "Hey, you can''t go in."


    Fu Mei cold face sword eyebrow a pick: "who are you?"


    "My name is Chu Feng." See Fu Mei some beautiful, Chu breeze small face pour some blush, weak but way.


    "Get out of here." Help Mei a cold drink, get up to want to rush in, she must see Han 3000 inside can be at ease.


    Chu Feng is pushed by Fu Mei and falls to the ground directly. Fu Mei just wants to start. With a brush, three small swords pass directly in front of Fu Mei''s eyes, and then hit on the door string of the tent.


    Looking at the strange shape of the three swords, Fu Mei frowned: "mechanism skill?", Then she looked coldly at the Chu wind on the ground.


    Chu Feng''s hairy body was staring at by Fu Mei. He could not help but lie back: "no, it''s none of my business. It''s the man inside who asked me to stay here and not disturb him to heal my cousin."


    "Cousin?" Fu Mei frowned. "The woman in it is your cousin? Are you her cousin? "


    Chu Feng nodded: "to correct you, I am not only her favorite cousin. And her sweetheart. "


    Hearing this, the anger on Fu Mei''s face disappeared a lot. With a little smile, she walked to Chu Feng and then stretched out her hand.


    "What for?" Chu Feng was stunned.


    Fu Mei smiles, waves her hand, and says to the Fu family behind her, "you go down first."


    "Yes A group of hands immediately turned around and backed down.


    Looking at that help bodyguard to leave, Chu breeze this just stretched out own hand, let to help Mei to pull oneself, stood up from the ground.


    After getting up, Chu Feng lowered his head, and his face became more red. He was so big that he had no skin contact with other girls except his cousin. Besides, Fu Mei was beautiful and fragrant, which made him feel ashamed for a while.


    Fu Mei, a woman with countless men, naturally looks at Chu Feng''s wriggling. She glances at the tent behind her. It''s brightly lit. But by the light in the tent, she can see two figures. At this time, she is holding hands and sitting face to face with each other.


    Fu Mei said with a smile: "just now, do you want me to go into the tent even if you are fighting to death? Do you like your cousin very much?"


    Chu Feng nodded irrefutably. He and Xiao Tao had no idea about each other. Especially when he entered Tianlong City, he saw that Xiao Tao had a new girl, and was even more haunted by the beauty. Otherwise, he would not follow Xiao Tao all the way to now.


    Fu Mei smiles, then sighs, pretending to be mysterious.


    "Why are you sighing?" Chu Feng is really up hook, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Your cousin is really good-looking. Unfortunately, she will be robbed by others." She said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Fu Mei didn''t speak, but her eyes looked at the figure in the tent. Chu Feng followed her eyes and felt jealous. She was very angry, but she could only harden her head and say: "he... He is healing my cousin... It''s just healing."¡° Do you need to hold hands for healing? " Fu Mei said with a cold smile¡° Also... Perhaps, his... His technique is quite unique! " Chu Feng''s mouth is hard, but his eyes are obviously staring at the tent, and he doesn''t move. Fu Mei said with a smile: "if it''s a unique way to say in the past, how can you explain it? There are two beds inside, but I made them myself. " Chu Feng''s face suddenly mixed with five flavors, but more flustered and anxious: "you also said... It''s two beds."¡° Yes? Do you have to wait until you''re in the same bed to recognize reality? Mr. Chu, if you miss something, you will miss it. You can only regret it all your life. "¡° I... "Fu Mei sneers in her heart. Chu Feng is such a young man. She''s easy to play. However, she''s not interested in him. What she''s interested in is to let Chu Feng take the girl away. In this way, Han 3000 doesn''t have a woman to accompany him. Does he have to find himself¡° What am I going to do? " Chu Feng forbeared and finally asked Fu Mei for help. Fu Mei smiles, reaches out her hand and signals Chu Feng to put her ears together. Then she tells Chu Feng her plan in a low voice. After hearing Fu Mei''s words, Chu Feng was stunned: "is this OK?" Fu Mei''s mysterious smile. Chu Feng, emboldened, nodded: "well, I''ll fight for my cousin." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1829

    Late at night, in the tent, Han 3000 breathed, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    When he collected his strength, Xiao Tao opened his eyes slightly.


    Han 3000 got up and looked at Xiao Tao: "are you ok?"


    Xiao Tao shakes his head: "thank you, Mr. Han. Xiao Tao is OK. It''s troublesome for you."


    Han three thousand smile, did not speak, turned back to his bed.


    "By the way, Mr. Han, where''s my cousin?"


    "It''s late at night. I should go to have a rest. By the way, I didn''t listen to Xu Hai before. The villagers in Wuyou village have... Why do you have a cousin? Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot you don''t remember. " Han 3000.


    Xiaotao smiles: "brother Xiaofeng grew up with Xiaotao since childhood. We have no guess. So when I saw him, I suddenly had a lot of pictures of us together when we were children."


    Han 3000 nodded, familiar people or happy past, really easy to wake up people''s memory.


    "Brother Xiaofeng is a very strange person. He can''t practice, but his ideas are very free. He can always make many strange and interesting things. Five years ago, he was taken away by a very strange old man, saying that he was taught some mechanism skills. Since then, I have never seen him again. " Said Xiao Tao.


    "Mechanism skill?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Well, yes."


    Han Sanyi smiles: "it seems that you think of a lot of things."


    Xiaotao smiles, but soon loses: "but I still don''t remember what the patriarch told me. If I can remember, I can help you. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s destiny. Let it be. By the way, Xiao Tao, you used to be alone, so I''ve been taking you with me. Although it''s dangerous to follow me, it''s better than being alone. Now that you''ve found your cousin, I think you''re in love. If you can, go with him. " Han 3000.


    "Mr. Han, are you driving Xiaotao away?"


    Xiao Tao, who was still very happy, was suddenly depressed when he heard Han 3000''s words. In his beautiful eyes, tears were already swirling.


    She has already regarded Han 3000 as the person she likes. Although it is for Pangu''s secret treasure, she knows in her heart that what she wants is only Han 3000.


    However, she has been afraid to express this intention.


    She was afraid that Han 3000 would refuse, so even the status quo would not be maintained.


    Han Sanqian''s idea is simple. Although he really wants to take Xiaotao with him, his purpose is to get the use of Pangu axe, but Han Sanqian is not that selfish person. If Xiaotao has a good home, Han Sanqian doesn''t mind blessing Xiaotao.


    As for nianer and Su Yingxia, Han 3000 will certainly do it, even if it''s death, but it''s his own business after all. How can he drag others down?!


    "I''m not driving you away, but..." Han Sanqian wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say when he saw Xiao Tao''s tears.


    "I won''t go. You''ll have a rest early, and you''ll be on your way tomorrow." With that, Xiaotao retracted into the quilt and sobbed gently.


    The next morning, Han got up early.


    Climbing on a nearby highland and looking at the white snow, Han 3000 felt relaxed, comfortable and comfortable.


    At this moment, a step came up.


    Han 3000 didn''t have to look at it. He could already guess who it was from the sound of his footsteps.


    "It''s early." Chu Feng said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian said nothing with a smile.


    See Han 3000 don''t answer, for a moment, the atmosphere will be a little embarrassed, Chu Feng pondered for a moment, forced to stand beside Han 3000, learn his appearance, face group forest, back hand and stand: "what do you think of Xiao Tao?"


    Han three thousand one Leng, smile: "a very good girl, gentle, kind, and will think for others."


    "Well, yes, Xiao Tao is gentle and kind, but sometimes he is too simple to be cheated." Chu Fengdao.


    Han 3000 smiles and shakes his head: "if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    "Well, I''ll be frank. Xiaotao was born in a paradise, and seldom deals with people, so she doesn''t deal with people deeply, and is easy to be deceived by some people''s rhetoric. If one day she finds out, what do you think she will do? Some people take advantage of her amnesia, and take advantage of it. How can a gentleman do it? If she really remembers everything, do you think she will choose someone who has known her for months or someone who has been waiting for years? " Chu wind cold voice way.


    "Stop gossiping. I''m Xiao Tao''s cousin, and she has always liked me. Now that I''m here, I''m going to take her away. If you''re smart, you can help us, otherwise..."


    "I asked last night, she wants to stay, if you don''t mind, you can go with me, so that you can get along with each other?" Han 3000.


    As soon as Han 3000''s words came to an end, suddenly, in the sky, a huge kitchen knife about 30 meters high suddenly struck Han 3000¡° What the hell Han 3000 frowned and couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1830

    Han three thousand a luck, energy gather in the hand, direct hand block kitchen knife.


    The huge kitchen knife suddenly melted like ice cream in the hot sun. Han 3000 didn''t respond very well. The liquid immediately gave Han 3000 a big mud bath.


    Although these things did not bring any harm to Han 3000, but... Han 3000 was very sad.


    "Come again!"


    Chutian drinks lightly, takes out a rune quickly in his hand, and then burns it in the air. In the ashes, a black shadow suddenly rushes towards Han 3000.


    As it gets closer and closer to Han 3000, the shadow becomes larger and larger. When it is three meters in front of Han 3000, the shadow is already a giant suona with a diameter of ten meters.


    What''s this for?


    Han Sanqian gave a bitter smile and used his energy to aim at the suona. Although he didn''t want to hurt Chu Feng, he couldn''t make him play with himself like he did just now.


    Han 3000''s energy immediately blocks the suona one meter away. Han 3000 is about to speak, suddenly


    "Gee!!"


    A huge and extremely harsh sound suddenly came out from the suona. Han 3000 suddenly felt that his ears were almost deaf, and his whole body seemed to tremble with the sound.


    What the hell is this kid?!


    Han 3000 is really speechless. He just wants to teach him a lesson, but as soon as he is ready to raise his hand, he finds that his body seems to be a little out of control.


    He even wanted to bow his head and felt his neck stiff.


    "Hey, hey, you want to move when you hit my corpse demon voice?" Chu Feng sneered coldly, and then, in his hand, there was a yellow Fu light burning, more than a dozen white transparent lines flying out of his right palm in an instant, directly linked to Han 3000''s body.


    His right hand five fingers move, Han 3000''s body unexpectedly also uncontrollably followed to move together.


    Then, chufeng laughs, takes out a knife from his arms, and pins it to Han 3000''s hand. Then, he controls Han 3000''s body movement, lets Han 3000 hold the knife in both hands, and slowly lifts it to the air. He leans forward, as if he was chopped.


    After several delays, he seems to have found a perfect position.


    Han 3000 frowned. What is this guy playing with?!


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork in the distance. Fu Mei, according to last night''s plan, quickly caught up with Xiao Tao.


    "Mr. Han, stop it."


    Just now, Fu Mei came in in a hurry and said that Han 3000 was fighting with her cousin, so she rushed up. Sure enough, she saw Han 3000 holding a knife to chop Chu Feng. In a hurry, Xiao Tao cried out.


    Chu Feng sneers and his right hand moves. Han 3000 holds a big knife. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s body flashes. This knife, impartial, hits Chu Feng''s chest.


    However, Chu Feng had already calculated that this knife would not hurt his life.


    Poof!


    Chu Feng''s left chest is cut open. His right hand shrinks violently. Han 3000 suddenly feels his body loose. Chu Feng also falls on the ground, and his mouth is soaked with blood.


    "Cousin!" Xiao Tao rushes to Chu Feng''s side and looks at the bloodstain on his chest. For a moment, he is distressed and flustered.


    "How could that be?" Xiao Tao tears straight away, her mind is simple, how to understand the performance of these opera essence.


    "Yesterday, when you were injured, I chatted with this young lady for a while. I didn''t know Han 3000 had a wife. I was afraid that you would be cheated by him, so I went to him to argue. Although I like you, if you like him, my cousin will bless you. I want him to give you some fame, but he didn''t want to. He said that he was just playing with you, I... I said a few words to him, but I didn''t know he was angry and killed me. " Chu Feng said pitifully.


    "Cousin ~" looking at Chu Feng thinking about himself, Xiao Tao was very moved. Then, she raised her head and looked at Han 3000 angrily: "Mr. Han, my cousin is also for my good. Even if you don''t want to, you don''t have to kill him, do you?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head and sighed: "I didn''t kill him. It''s just a play directed and performed by him."


    "Acting? Han 3000, you can say that? You didn''t kill me, didn''t you? I held up your hand and asked you to cut me? My accomplishments are not as good as you. Can I control you? " Chu breeze at this time cold voice way.


    Han 3000''s words are stuck in his throat. It''s true. However, he knows that no one believes what he says.


    But to be honest, although Chu Feng didn''t seem to have any accomplishments, his strange play was a bit unpredictable. Han 3000 was really controlled by him at that time.


    "Mr. Han, you are too much." Xiao Tao can''t explain Han 3000 at all. He immediately lifts Chu Feng up, and then, holding Chu Feng, goes far away, but that''s not the direction of the camp.


    Obviously, she is going to part with Han 3000.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1831

    Han three thousand want to catch up to explain, at this time, Fu Mei reached out to stop him: "three thousand brother, forget it, at this time what you say, she can''t listen, we still have business to do."


    Looking at Xiaotao, Han 3000 sighed: "OK, let''s go."


    With that, Han 3000 lowered his head and walked slowly in front of him.


    Fu Mei shows a proud smile, all of these plans are obviously her careful planning, a bitter plan, then directly alienated Han 3000 and Xiao Tao.


    Along the way, Han 3000 has a gloomy face. After spending so much time with Xiao Tao, Han 3000 has long regarded her as his sister. Han 3000 didn''t expect that there would be a day of separation. He just didn''t expect that they would end up in this way, so he can''t help but feel sorry.


    "Brother 3000, there''s dew city ahead. Let''s go there to have a rest for a day and supplement dry food by the way." Fu Mei walks to Han 3000''s side at this time. She is in a good mood.


    Han 3000 looked at a small castle under the mountains and nodded.


    Lushui city is a small city located on the road leading to Qishan. Although it is very small, it is the only small city in the eight hundred Li wilderness. In recent days, Lushui city has ushered in the period of mob. Most of the people who participated in the martial arts contest come to this area to repair.


    When Han Sanqian and his party entered the city, there was a lot of people in Lushui city. The streets were full of swords and swordsmen. Some people were laughing and others were in a hurry. They were busy.


    Han Sanqian and Fu Mei take people into a restaurant. With Fu Mei''s appearance, they are regarded as a beautiful woman. With her coming in, they soon attract some men''s prying, and even some people whistle frivolous greetings.


    Fu Mei is naturally very happy to show her charm, especially in front of Han 3000. After sitting down slightly, she asks for some dishes.


    "Damn, that chick is so beautiful. Damn, the road to Qishan is long. If I have such a chick to accompany me on the road, it''s really beautiful."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think about it. Don''t you see a man around? What''s more, there are a few people behind him. "


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t dare. Someone dares to die under the peony. It''s romantic to be a ghost. "


    A group of drinkers at this time each whispered, Fu Mei didn''t care about these people''s ridicule, on the contrary, took this as his proud capital.


    At this time, a man in black came over with a pot of wine: "Chen Hao, the eldest disciple of xialiushazong, is lucky to meet Miss here today. It''s also a kind of fate. I don''t know if Miss can show me a favor and ask me to invite her to drink a glass of wine?"


    Fu Mei smiles, but her eyes turn to Han 3000 quietly.


    Obviously, she showed off her "strength" in front of Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t even lift his head. He poured tea for himself and then drank it as if nothing had happened.


    For Han 3000, what''s the matter with Fumei''s great charm? It''s none of his business. If he wants to be jealous, he can only eat Su Yingxia''s food.


    It seems to notice Fu Mei''s eyes. At this time, Chen Hao forcibly releases his dignity. On the one hand, he warns Han 3000, on the other hand, he wants to explore his accomplishments.


    But as soon as he was released, Han 3000 suddenly picked up his cup and stood up: "I won''t disturb you."


    Han three thousand finish, directly to the table next to a sit, prevent Buddhism is not related to oneself, hang high.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao immediately showed a satisfied smile on his face and sat down gently: "Miss, can I have a drink with Chen now?"


    Fu Meiqi''s seven tricks make smoke. She wanted to take this opportunity to show off herself. As a result, Han 3000 not only didn''t feel jealous in her imagination, but also pushed herself out directly.


    Fu Mei immediately stood up, a few steps rushed to Han 3000''s front, banged on Han 3000''s desk: "are you still not a man?"


    "If I''m a man, Su Yingxia will know." Han three thousand smile, continue to pour tea.


    "You still drink!" Fu Mei sweeps the teapot in front of Han 3000 to the ground and stares at Han 3000 angrily.


    Han three thousand brows a wrinkly, coagulate a moment, tiny rise: "small two, prepare a guest room."


    He really doesn''t have the heart to waste time with Fu Mei.


    See Han 3000 to go, Fu Meiqi''s body is shaking slightly, but just as Han 3000 is about to start, a sword suddenly blocks Han 3000 in front of him.


    "Apologize to this young lady!" Chen Hao said coldly.


    In his eyes, Han 3000''s behavior was obviously afraid of him. Originally, he didn''t intend to have the same opinion with this kind of person. After all, although he was a wimp, he was at least knowledgeable. Unfortunately, he had to make the woman he liked unhappy.


    At this time, how can Chen Hao let go of the opportunity to show off himself in front of beautiful women?!


    As soon as Chen Haojian came out, the family supporting disciples sitting at other tables immediately patted the table. Although they didn''t like Han 3000, the patriarch told them that their task was to protect Han 3000. When Han 3000 was threatened, they naturally stepped forward.


    Seeing the disciples of Fu''s family stand up, Chen Hao disdains to smile: "it''s more than people, isn''t it?" Boom. At this time, several of Chen Hao''s entourage in the restaurant also immediately stood up with swords. According to the number of people, there were at least about 20 people, and all of them seemed not good people. The supporting disciples were at a loss for a while. Han 3000''s face was cold: "it''s impossible to apologize, but if you want to like her, do as you like, but you''d better not bother me." With that, Han three thousand a step up, the body of a movement of energy, the sword in front of him, immediately directly open, Chen Hao only feel the sword hand Hukou shock of raw hemp, the whole people were shocked, can''t believe looking at Han three thousand. However, in other people''s eyes, after they heard Han 3000''s words, they couldn''t help laughing¡° Ha ha, this man is a real fuckin ''coward. He gives his own woman away without saying it. He even insists on pretending to be forced. I''m so happy. "¡° It''s true. I thought he had something just now, but I didn''t expect that he was a dog counsellor. I knew I had been on it just now, damn it. " Han 3000 doesn''t care about these remarks. For him, women like Fu Mei don''t deserve to waste their spirit. At this time, Xiao Er hurried to meet him and was about to take Han 3000 to the second floor. At this time, he suddenly felt a shaking position in the restaurant. Then, a man with a height of two meters, standing at the door, almost blocking all the light, full of muscles and as strong as two cows came in! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1832

    On his left and right shoulders, he carried a hemp bag with things. Every step of the way made the restaurant tremble.


    All the people in the restaurant were attracted by him, but they were shocked by his figure and strength.


    Seeing Zhuang hanton, he shocked everyone. At this time, Chen Hao suddenly said with a smile, "brother Huchi, you''ve come back so early today. It looks like you''ve got a good harvest, two?"


    The big man put two sacks on the empty table in front of him. Then, as soon as he sat down, he immediately filled one side with sacks. He said discontentedly, "there are two of them with handlebars. By the way, you happen to be here. Help me to have a look. It''s a baby


    With that, the man opened one of the sacks and revealed what was inside.


    It was a man, a woman.


    Although a group of drinkers in the restaurant were a little surprised by this scene, they just looked at each other. After all, this strong man is a cruel character. Who has nothing to do with this evil?


    What''s more, the world itself is the jungle. As long as you are strong, what can''t you rob? Don''t talk about people, even if it''s a magic weapon, you can rob it!


    It''s just that the big man robbed directly, and it was not good-looking.


    But no matter what, most people should watch the excitement and dare not make a sound.


    With the release of the sack, the woman in the sack is fully displayed at this time. Although she is dressed simply and her face is a little dirty, her skin is white and her figure is good. At first glance, she has a good foundation.


    Chen Hao gently took her hand, hands of energy, and then, he gave tiger a smile: "tiger crazy brother, is a baby."


    "I didn''t waste my efforts!" Hu Chi nodded with satisfaction, and then he was ready to put the sack on the woman again. But as soon as he raised the sack, a cool wind came from behind. The next second, a jade sword was suddenly picked on the sack.


    "Let him go."


    A cold sound rang out, Hu Chi looked back and frowned.


    Han three thousand face if frost, hand carrying a jade sword, so stand in front of tiger crazy.


    Han 3000, who had planned to go up to the second floor, suddenly flew away. Although he didn''t see the woman in the sack clearly, when Chen Hao pulled the woman to perform martial arts, Han 3000 saw the sign that was too familiar.


    Seeing that Han 3000, who had just been scolded as a consultant by them, suddenly rushed to the strong man with his sword, a group of drinkers were surprised and puzzled.


    "What the hell is wrong with this bag? You can''t find a place to play lanterns even if you want to die, can you? How dare you go to the trouble of that strong man? "


    "Even just that man, he is afraid of not even his own girl, but now he confronts with the stronger man. Is this boy a little wrong in his mind?"


    "That strong man is called Huchi. I''ve heard that this guy, the niuren of Juli mountain, can defeat the elder of Juli mountain when he is 18 years old. When he is 25 years old, he becomes the Dharma protector of Juli mountain as a disciple. He is not only very strong and invulnerable, but also has great strength and can repel mountains and rivers."


    This remark, people around can not help but take a breath, so powerful?


    When you are still an apprentice, you can jump several levels and become an elder. In addition to having great talent, you also need great strength.


    "So I said, this boy is looking for death at all. Who doesn''t want to offend him, but to offend the evil god Huchi. With his small body, it''s estimated that Huchi can smash him into meat cake with one blow!"


    "You can''t say that. The world is full of dragons and tigers. Maybe that boy has some skills." One man at last took the opposite view.


    But as soon as his words came out, other people immediately laughed: "if he is really so capable, just now Chen Hao robbed his woman in front of him, how can he obediently send his woman out?"


    He nodded, which made sense.


    Like others, he is waiting for Han 3000''s ending with the mentality of almost seeing the ending. After all, they can almost imagine what it will be like with their feet.


    What we are waiting for is just Han 3000''s death.


    "Are you talking to me?" Tiger crazy see Han 3000, at this time a frown, eyes full of anger.


    "Am I talking to the dog?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Hearing Han 3000 scold himself as a dog, Hu Chi suddenly became angry and chopped his right foot fiercely. He suddenly stepped on a huge pit with a diameter of more than ten centimeters on the ground. The surrounding tiles were centered there and cracked out tens of meters: "boy, you''re looking for death!"


    Then, Hu Chi mangran raised his fist and directly blasted Han 3000!


    Han three thousand eyebrows a lock, carry energy fiercely with a sword block.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 was suddenly hit and flew for tens of meters. His jade sword was twisted by his fist, and his mouth was slightly numb: "what a great strength!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1833

    You should know that jade sword is the essence of Chi Meng. Chi Meng''s sword spirit is very powerful. Its essence is not so strong, but its hardness is absolutely first-class.


    But it was a little bit distorted by this strong man!


    "It''s a little interesting. It''s a waste of talent if you don''t farm with your strength." Han three thousand wrung eyebrows to smile slightly, the whole person quickly rushed up again.


    When he heard Han 3000''s words, Hu Chi was even more furious. With the confidence of the attack just now, he was even more powerful. He rushed to meet Han 3000.


    Two people in an instant, directly hand in hand.


    But this time, Hu Chi was no longer as sure to hit as he did in the first time. On the contrary, a few fierce attacks were sure to win, and all of them hit the air one after another. Han 3000 was like a ghost. When he moved quickly, he occasionally raised his sword to cut.


    Although it won''t do any harm to Hu Chi at all, Han 3000''s left and right looks like a fly.


    A few rounds down, Huchi burst into a rage, his body, has been Han 3000 even broken several knives, clothes broken.


    "Oh, this boy is a little interesting. He is very flexible."


    At this time, there are wine guest surprise way.


    "Ha ha, how long can he hold on just by hiding? What''s more, he sent himself to death. Didn''t you see that Huchi was angry? That boy, he''s going to have no good fruit to eat. "


    Different from all the drinkers, Fu Mei looks at the two in the fight, but her face is blue and red.


    Obviously, this tiger mania is really powerful. She is really worried that Han 3000 will be killed by this guy. If so, all her plans will be in vain. How can she be willing to let Han 3000 die at this time?!


    But when she thought of Han 3000 fighting against such a strong man like a bull for the sake of a woman in a sack, she turned a deaf ear to him and even handed him over. She was very angry. She wanted Han 3000 to be killed immediately.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, the strong man suddenly roared, his whole body energy dissipated, his coat shattered, revealing his extremely strong muscles. At the same time, the scattered energy shattered all the tables and chairs several meters around.


    The drinkers who were close to me immediately scattered and fled!


    "Die for me!"


    Taking advantage of the energy will be Han 3000 earthquake back when, tiger crazy with all the strength in the fist, aimed at Han 3000 directly hit in the past.


    This punch is powerful!


    Han three thousand suddenly a little smile, then, in the eyes of all people can''t believe, also slowly raised his right fist, to tiger Chi''s giant fist, directly blow!


    "What?! Is this kid crazy? "


    "He... How dare he fight fist to fist so hard?"


    A group of drinkers were as shocked as hell!


    Boom!!


    A loud noise!


    Tiger Chi''s huge body suddenly fell back, like a huge iron ball thrown out. It was smashed by people and objects. Finally, it hit the wall heavily, and it barely stopped!


    "Poof!"


    Tiger crazy throat a hot, big mouth big mouth of blood as if don''t want money, constantly from his mouth.


    His whole right fist, completely twisted in the elbow position, meat into a pile, white bones out!


    "What!!"


    All the people on the scene, all pale, can''t believe looking at the scene!


    For a moment, the whole scene was silent, and the needle could be heard!


    "It''s... It''s impossible, isn''t it? Tiger... Tiger lost


    "He... He was crippled by that counsellor... No, that young man?"


    No one answered, because all of them were deeply shocked.


    No one thinks Han 3000 will win, and even many people are guessing that he will be killed in a few minutes, but Han 3000 subverts everyone''s cognition and ideas with one punch!


    At the moment when everyone was shocked and unable to move, Han 3000 got up slightly, raised the two sacks on the table, shook his head slightly, turned and walked towards the second floor!


    "You... You... You stand for me... Stop, oh... You... You dare to hurt me, you... You... Do you know... Do you know who I am?"


    Seeing that Han 3000 was leaving, the unwilling tiger maniac kept trying to swallow the blood and said to Han 3000.


    Although he was young, he relied on his strong cultivation and body. In recent years, he had no taboo in the octagonal world, and even many old people in the octagonal world died under his fist all their lives.


    But today, his fist and strength, which he was proud of all his life, were lost to an unknown boy.


    How can he be reconciled?


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian stopped in the stairwell and didn''t even look back: "I''m not interested in who you are, but before that, you should make sure who I am."


    Leaving this sentence, Han 3000 carried two sacks and went upstairs slowly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1834

    Who is he?


    It''s just a simple sentence, but in Huchi''s heart, it''s full of arrogance and domineering.


    All the wine guests present also reflected at this time.


    Yeah, who is he?


    All eyes, immediately all on and his companion Fu Mei body, one side of Chen Hao is unconsciously away from Fu Mei step, he did not put Han 3000 in the eye, even thought he was afraid of himself, so Han 3000 is full of disdain and high temporary.


    But now, after seeing Han 3000''s amazing world after the first World War, he is extremely regretful, but at the same time, he is afraid.


    If he was angry at that time, then the present tiger mania would be his own end.


    Thinking of this, he had to stay away from Fu Mei. Niu could bubble again at any time, but this was the only way to live.


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Fu Mei wakes up from the shock. Han 3000''s heroic posture just now is still deeply engraved in his mind. Isn''t he the strong man he has been thinking of as his dream lover?


    Natural and unrestrained, domineering, like a god of war!


    But why?!


    Why is he the man of Fuyao?


    The stronger Han 3000 is, the more unwilling she is.


    She thinks that she is no worse than Fu Yao, or even younger than her. She is the most outstanding young woman in Fu family. Therefore, Han 3000 is the only man who is worthy of her.


    Where does she know that Su Yingxia''s journey with Han 3000 is something she can''t do in her life.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see he didn''t eat? Shopkeeper, bring me your best dishes. " Fu Mei ignored other people''s curious eyes and rushed into the kitchen of the restaurant.


    The second floor.


    Han three thousand will put down two sacks, untie the sack, two people in the bag were released.


    It''s Chutian and Xiaotao who left before.


    After putting Chu Tian on the chair, Han 3000 puts Xiao Tao on the bed and probes his pulse. Both of them just fainted. There is no other serious problem.


    At this time, Fu Mei came in with several dishes on a tray.


    "Brother 3000, you haven''t eaten yet. I brought some for you." As soon as Fu Mei comes in, she sees Xiao Tao and Chu Feng on the bed. She is very dissatisfied in her heart.


    She has nothing to do with Chu Feng, but she is disgusted with Xiao Tao. Especially after she knows that the woman in the sack is Xiao Tao, Han 3000 is very angry after fighting with that tiger maniac to save her. Why? Why is Han 3000 indifferent when he is on his own? But in front of Han 3000, she tried her best to put on a tender and incomparable tone.


    Then, she pretended to be surprised and said, "isn''t this miss peach and the Duke of Chu? The big man just caught... Caught them?"


    Han Sanqian nodded and stood up to instill some energy into Xiaotao and Chutian. They quickly and slowly opened their eyes.


    See Han 3000 and Fu Mei, just sober two people immediately understand that Han 3000 saved them.


    Chu Feng slightly lowered her head, some embarrassed, Xiao Tao will face not to one side, the heart is very obviously very grateful to Han 3000, but the thought of Han 3000 to kill his cousin, she immediately still angry, will head not to one side.


    "Well, since it''s all right, you can rest." Han 3000 light looked at two people, got up and went outside the house.


    Xiao Tao hurriedly and nervously looks back at Han 3000, looking at his back, some sad, some sad, but don''t know how to speak.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Chutian stood up.


    Han Sanqian stood slightly, did not look back, waiting for what he wanted to say.


    "May I have a chat?" Chutian road.


    Hearing Chu Tian''s words, Xiao Tao looks at Chu Tian with some worry, while Fu Mei shows Chu Tian with some nervous eyes, don''t mess around.


    Han 3000 nodded and went out first.


    At the end of the staircase on the second floor, Han Sanqian stood there, looking at the flourishing trees behind my restaurant through the window. Outside the noise of the street, although it can still be heard here, it gives me more tranquility in the bustle.


    Chu Tian lowered his head and came slowly.


    But as he approached Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly grabbed Chu Tian''s shoulder. Then, he grabbed Chu Tian in front of him with his hand, and the other hand jammed his right hand at the same time. Chu Tian was shocked: "what are you going to do?"


    Han three thousand cold face, in the hands of energy, Chutian suddenly surprised, become incredible.


    "You..."


    Han 3000 is infusing energy into him!


    What surprised him even more was that Chutian found that the green seal on his hand was shining slightly.


    A moment later, Han 3000 stopped. Then, in a flash of his hand, he took out a lot of jewelry and handed it to Chu Tian''s hand. He turned his back and looked out of the window: "after more practice, what do you do when you meet this kind of person again? Besides, these things are enough for you two to have a good life. "


    "Why?" Chu Tian frowned and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief. He clearly wronged him. He should hate himself. Why is he so good to himself¡° I just want Xiaotao to have a safe day in the future. I regard her as my sister. So, this is not to help you. Do you understand? " Han 3000¡° Do you think that if you say these words, I will appreciate you? " Chutian road¡° I never expect anyone to appreciate me. " Han 3000 turns around and is about to return to his room¡° Stop Chutian a light drink: "Han 3000, I will not owe you anything, take it!" With that, Chutian threw it away, and Han 3000 immediately reached for it. It was a square wooden box, but there were many cracks on it, just like the magic cube common on earth. Han 3000 frowned: "what''s this?" Chutian looked at the box coldly and said, "for you, of course, it''s important and can''t be more important." Han 3000 didn''t quite understand what he said. Although the shape of the wooden box in his hand was very strange, Han 3000 didn''t find anything special about it. Isn''t it just a wooden box¡° If you don''t want it, you can still drop it at any time, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. You will only regret it at that time. " Chutian said, turned around and went back to the house first. When he passed Han 3000, he said with a smile: "there are some things that heaven knows, you know, I know, Xiao Tao knows." Hear this words, Han 3000 whole person immediately in the heart a tight, this words is what meaning? Does Chutian know his identity? It''s not hard to understand. After all, he is Xiao Tao''s cousin. It''s not surprising that Xiao Tao will tell him. But what does this little thing mean? Does it have something to do with Pangu''s axe? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1835

    Looking back, Chutian has already returned to the house. Han 3000 shakes his head uninteresting.


    Since he didn''t want to say it, there was no need for him to ask. He shook his head and put the small box behind his chest. Han 3000 was just about to go back to his room. At this time, on the second floor, he suddenly had a lot of Yin Qi. Then, a strong pressure came directly on his face.


    Han three thousand one side body dodges, a black shadow then instantaneous from Han three thousand chest, with the tiny difference, instantaneous attack and pass.


    Han Sanqian looked back and saw a thin middle-aged man in white standing behind him, with a jade fan in his left hand and a long brush in his right hand.


    Almost at the same time, a large number of young people in black and white came into the aisle on the second floor, each holding a big knife.


    Behind them, several guards carried a big man who was wrapped in white cloth. He was the tiger fool just now.


    Obviously, these people are here for revenge.


    A group of drinkers, at this time, see and have a lively look, one by one crowded in the stairs, competing to watch.


    "Boy, you just hurt my brother?" The middle-aged man didn''t look back, but his voice was very sharp and full of Niang.


    "What? You want to avenge him? " Han three thousand Dan Road.


    "Young man, don''t you know that you should not be too arrogant? Too arrogant, sometimes the end will be very miserable Middle aged people smile.


    "The same applies to middle-aged people." Han 3000 smiles.


    The meaning of this word is more obvious, the middle-aged man suddenly turned back.


    His whole face was neither fish nor fowl, but he was covered with various kinds of rouge, and his eyes suddenly fell out of his eyes, but he had to put on eye shadow. The whole man was dressed up in a grotesque and thick moustache.


    At this point, there was a strong anger on his face.


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. You''re not a middle-aged man, but a yin-yang man."


    "To die." As soon as the middle-aged man drank angrily and closed his left fan, he immediately attacked Han 3000.


    He was very fast. When he attacked Han 3000, he turned into a black air.


    Han three thousand one side body, that black gas instantly brush past, after incarnation stops, the middle-aged person is proud of lightly lift the brush of the right hand, the blood spot on the nib.


    Han 3000 noticed that his arm was cut open and his clothes were soaked with blood.


    "This time, the boy can''t be crazy. I didn''t expect that tiger maniac turned to smiley face devil to be his elder brother."


    "It''s said that the smiling face demon has a vicious method and specializes in sorcery. He has a gold pen and a jade fan in his hand. When I see him today, he is really extraordinary."


    "It seems that the boy is doomed."


    All the guests shook their heads and laughed bitterly.


    At this time, the house of Fu Mei, Chu Tian and others also rushed out, see the situation in the corridor, immediately worried.


    "Girl Fu Mei, the situation is critical. Help quickly." Chutian said urgently.


    Fu Mei shook her head and confidently said, "don''t worry, he can solve it."


    If Han 3000 can solve the problem, Fu Mei doesn''t know. What she knows is that there are many people on the other side. Moreover, Han 3000 is now at a disadvantage. He rashly joins the war. Once he loses, he will suffer.


    Although she is "concerned" about Han 3000''s life and death, because it is related to her own future, if even her life is involved, how can she have a future?


    Chutian was even more anxious. Han Sanqian had saved his life. Most importantly, Han Sanqian had instilled a lot of energy into him just now. If he met a strong enemy at this time, it would be very dangerous.


    "Boy, have you tasted it?" The middle-aged man smiled darkly.


    See his boss powerful, a group of hands at this time also with disdain looking at Han 3000.


    The other side is obviously well prepared this time, and there are a large number of people. Han 3000 was cut, and the situation is obviously very critical.


    "It''s interesting, Yin Yang people." Han 3000 smiles.


    This time, Han 3000 took the initiative to attack, the whole person a ejection, two people instantly into a group.


    In the face of Han 3000''s fierce attack, the middle-aged man was very surprised, but at the same time, he sneered, because although Han 3000 was fierce, his moves were really disordered. After several easy moves in succession, he seized the opportunity and directly attacked Han 3000.


    Just when he thought Han 3000 would subconsciously hide, instead of hiding, Han 3000 let him attack. At the same time, Han 3000 also prepared his own fist. Obviously, he gave up resistance and gave it to himself before he died.


    "You are really naive." Middle aged people a sneer, concentrate on a attack!


    In his hand, the jade fan becomes a sword and stabs Han 3000. Han 3000''s fist also swings fiercely at the middle-aged man.


    Two loud bangs.


    Han 3000 stepped back a few steps, and his immortal Xuan armor suddenly shocked him. Just now, he instilled a lot of energy into Chutian, but he immediately faced a war. Han 3000, who was not deeply rooted, could not bear to support the immortal Xuan armor for a while.


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side also flew backwards for several meters. After he knocked down a large group of younger brothers, he barely stood up¡° Han three thousand, be careful. "Suddenly, in front of Han three thousand, ten thousand brushes suddenly split¡° One hundred percent, empty handed, take the white blade! " All of a sudden, a roar came. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1836

    From the point of view of all the people present, the ten thousand brushes are almost an undifferentiated attack without dead ends in the whole process.


    Even if anyone can''t avoid this move with full attention, because among the ten thousand strokes, there are virtual, real and virtual. You can''t tell which is the real body and which is the fake body, but even if it is the fake body, it is also very aggressive.


    The smiling face devil specializes in magic, and the jade fan and the gold pen are his magic weapon. The jade fan has a strong defense, and the gold pen attacks fiercely. Once the gold pen is fully urged, all the ten thousand brush hairs in the gold pen will spread out and become a sharp sword. Then he will live two lives, two lives four lives, four lives eight lives, and finally become a pen sword array in front of him.


    Like rain!


    Han 3000 is in the hard fight round, where notice the sudden attack of ten thousand strokes, frown, and hurry to urge the energy in the body to open the immortal Xuan armor to the maximum.


    "Wan Yu''s sword pen, I''m the master of smiley face."


    "I don''t know how many experts in the world have died from this move. It''s said that although the quality of the smile face devil''s gold pen is not very strong, it''s only a golden magic weapon at most. But because the abnormal attack is not affected by other magic weapons, and it can have the power of legendary magic soldiers, this boy can''t escape death today."


    "There is only one way to break the Wanyu sword pen, that is to find its real body in it. Otherwise, if there is a slight error, it will be Wanyu sword pen penetrating the heart."


    "That boy''s life is really miserable. He''s provoking people who shouldn''t be offended. Ah."


    Han Sanqian does not deny the words of these people, because he really can''t tell which one is the real person.


    There are too many shadows to check. If he wants to solve this problem, Han 3000 can only use the immortal Xuan armor to resist it. However, in his current situation, the immortal Xuan armor may suffer a loss. Moreover, he doesn''t want to expose it in front of his family.


    The only one is Pangu axe, which is a secret known to all. However, once Pangu axe is used, his identity will be exposed. I''m afraid that there will be a lot of trouble in exposing his identity in this place of wolves, but when he hesitates to use Pangu axe.


    A roar suddenly came: "100%, empty handed to seize the blade."


    A white figure suddenly jumped directly in front of Han 3000. Then he raised his hands over his head with white gloves and closed them.


    The scene was suddenly quiet.


    The sharp and incomparable Wan yujianbi didn''t expect that the brush would shoot Han 3000 out of the meat hole, but stopped in time.


    Chu Tian squats in front of Han 3000 with horse steps. In his hands, the tip of the brush is being held by him.


    "I''ll pull a piece of grass. Who is this... Boy? He... He actually resisted the smiling face demon''s Wanyu sword pen, this... How the hell is that possible? Am I blinded? "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. The smiley face demon has been around the world for more than 100 years. No one has ever been able to crack the attack of Wan Yu''s sword pen directly by catching his real body. It must be luck, it must be luck."


    A group of drinkers looked at the scene as if they had seen a ghost.


    The smiley face demon was also terrified.


    "This..." Hu Chi, who was carried by others, sat up with a faked corpse, because he knew better than anyone who was standing in front of Han 3000.


    Isn''t this guy the guy he caught himself? At the beginning, he slapped the boy down. When did he become so powerful?!


    "Han 3000, you give me things, I give you things, you save my life, now, I also save your life, I said, I will not owe you the slightest." Chu breeze at this time also matchless excited way.


    Han 3000 some inconceivable looking at Chu Feng, even he did not expect, this boy can block this attack.


    The smiling face devil was shocked and furious. He rushed directly with the jade fan.


    "Han 3000, here you are." Chu Feng throws the gold pen to Han 3000 with both hands.


    Smiling face demon suddenly a Leng, stop.


    He wants to get back the gold pen, but he is obviously noticed by Chu Feng and throws it to Han 3000.


    "What the hell are you doing? Give it to me Laughing face demon roars, the whole person immediately attacks Han 3000


    A group of little brothers hesitated a little, although afraid, but still hard scalp, angry voice roar to their courage, directly rushed to Chu Feng.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, directly welcomed up, and Chu Feng then to smile face devil''s younger brother.


    After several rounds, the younger brothers holding the knife were robbed of the weapons by Chu Feng''s hands one after another. The younger brothers were a little afraid. After a moment of hesitation, the younger brothers in front of them hesitated a little. As soon as they collected the weapons, they hit Chu Feng with their fists.


    Chu Feng was knocked down by the group of fists.


    "One hundred percent, take the white blade with empty hands. You can take down the sword. Are you afraid of their fists?" Han three thousand urgent way


    "You can also say that if you want to win the white blade with empty hands, you have to have the white blade first." Chu Feng holds the head that is blasted by hammer, the way of grievance.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1837

    Han three thousand Leng!


    what do you mean? You have to have a blade before you can take it? What the hell is this?


    A turn over, will a group of younger brother all block away, will Chu wind to pull out.


    "Stay by the side."


    Drink a light, Han three thousand hands Tianyin shudder, a golden black power instant eruption from the hands, a group of younger brother immediately fell to the ground.


    "This is..." the smiling face demon was surprised.


    Because Han 3000 used black energy, which made him frown, but his heart was happy.


    Black energy, isn''t it a fellow?!


    "No more." Smile face demon a withdraw body, slightly smile: "almost flood washed Dragon King Temple, I will come back to you, let''s go." With that, the smiley face demon waved his hand and turned away with his little brother.


    For the sudden departure of the smiling face demon, the wine guests at the scene were immediately shocked. The smiling face demon wanted to take revenge on Han 3000, but all of a sudden, he called for the end of the war, which was incredible.


    "What''s the situation, grinning face demon? Is this a surrender?"


    "It''s impossible. Can the man butcher the smiley face devil swallow the defeat


    "Xiaomian devil has been brilliant all his life, but he didn''t expect to turn over a boat in this sewer one day."


    "By the way, who is that boy? They can defeat tiger mania and smiley face demon one after another. The world has never heard of such a person. "


    "Ha ha, it should be the young master of a big family. He is talented and has the talent against heaven. Otherwise, at such a young age, how could he have beaten these two gods?"


    "Yes, and I''m a disciple of a big family. My blood is pure."


    "Ha ha, young people nowadays can''t be underestimated. The former Han 3000, who was also a young man, also performed extremely well in the first battle of helping the family. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. One wave is higher than the other. "


    "Han 3000 is nothing but rubbish. Can he compare with this young man? It''s just rubbish in the blue world. You are the phoenix of naanquebi. "


    "Yes, I''ve heard of Han 3000, but he''s just a piece of junk who got Pangu''s secret treasure with a little luck. Can he compare with this young man? As soon as I look at this young master, I know that he has extraordinary bearing. He is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. "


    "Yes, sir, I''m Lu Haijun from Tianhu city. I wonder if I can have a meal with you?"


    "Ha ha, what does Tianhu City count? I''m the elder of Bagua Valley, young master. Can I have a talk with you


    At this time, the drinkers all praise Han 3000. Han 3000 even retreats from the two masters, completely convinced them. At this time, they flatter each other and want to lick his shoes. But they forget that Han 3000 is the one they belittle.


    Han 3000 disdained swept a group of wine guest, turned to return to his room.


    Xiao Tao has been quietly looking at Han 3000 behind the door. Just now, when Han 3000 was fighting with the smiley face demon, she was so anxious that her hands were full of sweat. She wanted to rush to help Han 3000 immediately. See Han 3000 back, peach quickly retracted the bed, baa pretend to sleep.


    Han three thousand came in. Fu Mei poured water for Han three thousand and said with a smile, "brother three thousand, you are so powerful just now. Come on, have a drink of water."


    Han three thousand glanced at her, really disgusted her this pair of hypocritical appearance, face such as heavy shake his head, don''t want to drink.


    "Brother 3000, are you not happy after winning?" Fu Mei noticed Han 3000''s attitude and pretended to be wronged.


    "Yes, too low-key, that''s the show off of cowhide." Chu Feng was not angry and sat by the window.


    Chu Feng treats Han 3000 as his rival. However, Han 3000 does help him a lot, but he can''t bow his head because of his affection.


    Han 3000 sighed: "is there anything to be happy about? Is that right? "


    "Brother 3000, how do you say that?" Fu Mei said strangely, it''s worth to be happy to win, and it''s still in front of so many people.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He laughed bitterly. How can things be so simple? No reason to help Mei, Han three thousand swept a bed of peach, and looked at the eye Chu wind: "if it''s OK, hurry to take peach to leave here."


    "What? I''m afraid of your room money? " Chu Fengdao.


    Han 3000 put the pen on the table and asked, "what do you think of the pen?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know why, but he had heard of Xiaomian devil''s gold pen for a long time. He nodded: "of course, it''s the best magic weapon. What''s there to ask?"


    "Now that you know it''s a good thing, why don''t you hurry? Do you think the smiley face devil will really leave the magic weapon that he relies on to become famous to me Han 3000 laughs.


    "Do you mean the grindstone will come back?" Chu Fengdao.


    Han Sanqian nodded, but Han Sanqian couldn''t guess which way the smiley face demon used to come to the door. However, one thing is for sure that the smiley face demon still put his magic weapon in his hands when he knew it was not his opponent. This shows that the smiley face demon is fully confident of taking it back.


    Therefore, the next time he comes to the door, he must destroy the power of decaying. Let chufeng take Xiaotao, one is for their safety, two is also to not drag Han 3000''s hind legs¡° Besides, let''s go, Fu Mei. " Han 3000. Hearing this, Fu Mei wants to stop talking. Of course, she doesn''t want to be in danger. However, if Han Sanqian lets her go, will she be too exposed and lose her trust in front of Han Sanqian¡° No, it''s because of me. Let me run. Han 3000, who do you think Chu Feng is Chu Feng said firmly¡° What can you do to stay? " Han 3000 said helplessly¡° Han 3000, don''t look down on people. Don''t forget that you used to be my loser. " Chu Fengdao. Speaking of this, Han Sanqian suddenly smiles. Although Chu Feng really has no accomplishments, he has many strange moves. Last time, he was not only trapped by him, but this time, he could even block Wan Yu''s sword pen. It''s really amazing. At the same time, he can''t laugh or cry because of his strange moves¡° By the way, what are your things? " Han 3000 is very interested in Tao. Hearing Han 3000''s words, Chutian immediately smiles: "do you want to know?" Han 3000 thought about it and nodded. He really wanted to know. He didn''t deny it. Chutian was more proud. He sat down in front of Han 3000, grabbed Han 3000''s water, drank it all, and said with a mysterious smile, "have you ever heard of the mechanism Gu?" Han 3000 has heard of mechanism and Gu, but what is mechanism Gu? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1838

    "Hum, look at your ignorant and curious eyes, I know you don''t understand." Chu Feng smiles.


    Han 3000 can''t help but feel speechless. This guy is really the kind of person who gives a little sunshine. However, Han 3000 doesn''t want to beat his ambition. He shakes his head, laughs bitterly and doesn''t speak.


    "The so-called mechanism poison is a kind of superb secret skill that is completed by using the rune. I will do all kinds of mechanisms in advance, and use the rune to lock the soul of the mechanism in the rune. When I need to use a certain mechanism, I just need to burn the Yellow rune, and then I can get the ability of the mechanism. Do you understand?"


    Han Sanqian suddenly nods. In short, it''s actually a kind of mechanism fighting skill. It''s just that the God fighting invites the God, while the mechanism demagogues invite the mechanism. Moreover, these mechanisms can be made.


    It''s no wonder that when the boy attacked himself, he would burn a rune first every time.


    What''s more funny is that if you take the white blade with empty hands, you can only take the white blade. This mechanism has been set up for a long time, so he understands why he can make it so strong and weak.


    "I see. It''s interesting." Han 3000 laughs.


    Hearing Han 3000''s praise, Chu Feng was more proud: "it''s just a small skill of carving insects. I tell you, as my master, the only pro disciple of his old people, I can do more than that. I have more powerful mechanism skills."


    "For example?"


    "I can''t tell you this. My master said that the so-called mechanism counting technique requires surprise. I''ve told you everything. How can I succeed by surprise in the future?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask more. Well, I''ll trouble you, the mechanism master, to protect them."


    "And you?"


    Han Sanyi laughs: "sleep!"


    At this time, the top of the blue mountain.


    Lu Ruoxin leads Dao 12, Mo Yang and Liu Fang into the main hall slowly.


    Dao 12 and Mo Yang were looking around. The magnificent palace made them wonder and wonder as if they were from the countryside.


    "Han 3000?" Dao 12 looked around and asked as he walked.


    Just a temple pillar, there are more than ten people surrounded by thick, its height is straight into the sky, the naked eye is difficult to see.


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t answer. Instead, he stopped respectfully, rushed behind the curtain of the hall and said in a low voice, "father, I''ve brought you here."


    Curtain light and language: "core son, do very well."


    "Who are you? Where is Han 3000? " Dao 12 asked in a voice.


    Mo Yang quickly pulled Dao 12, his eyes have been staring at the back of the curtain in the hall, eyebrows locked, intuition told him that the man behind the curtain, is not ordinary.


    The breath and prestige that he exudes is the superior person.


    "Take them down to rest." The man in the curtain whispered.


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin nodded and waved his hand. Next to Mo Yang and other three people, several guards suddenly appeared and politely made a gesture of inviting them.


    Dao 12 naturally doesn''t want to go down here. They come here to look for Han 3000, but they don''t see Han 3000 in the palace. How can Dao 12 not be worried.


    Mo Yang shook his head at him, pulled him and followed the guards down.


    When the three left, Lu Ruoxin turned back, rushed to the curtain and bowed slightly: "father, there''s one more thing."


    "Xin''er, you say."


    "This time I went to Xuanyuan world, in addition to bringing back these three people, I had an unexpected harvest. In addition to his friends, Han 3000 also has an enemy who is both enemy and friend in Xuanyuan world. I want to use it as our first choice to deal with Han 3000. "


    The man in the curtain nodded: "who is it?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak and clapped his hands. Soon, Chi Meng came in slowly with her illusory body. Behind her, Fei Lingsheng was also followed.


    "I have seen the master."


    Once in the hall, Chi Meng and Fei Lingsheng knelt down respectfully.


    For the people in the curtain, one person and one spirit are just far away, and they can feel his strength from the breath like Moyang.


    But this kind of formidable, is one person one spirit far has not seen.


    But at the same time, one person and one spirit are very happy, because following such people to do things, are you afraid that there is no future?


    "A sword spirit, a useless talent? Xin''er, you have always done things in a proper way. Can you explain why? " Humanity in the curtain.


    "Father, they have different relations with Han 3000. They have hatred and want to kill Han 3000, but they can approach Han 3000 without much defense. The most important thing is that they know Han 3000." Lu Ruoxin is confident.


    "Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. This is a good method. However, these two people''s accomplishments are extremely weak. Do you have any plans?" Humanity in the curtain.


    Lu Ruoxin smiles indifferently and says, "yes!"


    "Well, let it go."


    Lu Ruoxin smiles mysteriously and nods. With them, he disappears into the palace. The next second, three people have appeared in a mountain! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1839

    "I''ve seen the princess."


    As soon as they stopped, an old man covered with hair, like a sloth, came down quickly and knelt down in front of Lu Ruoxin.


    "Old ghost, you''re all right." Lu Ruoxin''s expressionless way.


    "Princess Xie cares, but I can still eat."


    "The so-called thousand days of military support is used for a while. Now, it''s time."


    Ghost old honest nod: "Princess please speak."


    "This one person, one sword spirit, I want you to use the hundred ghosts array to unify people and swords!"


    GUI Lao just looked up at Fei Lingsheng and Chi Meng. Although he had already known their existence, he did not dare to look up without Lu Ruoxin''s command.


    "But the movement of the hundred ghosts array is too big to be noticed by people from all over the world."


    "What I want is people from all over the world to know about it and let them come in droves and become the accelerant of their demonization." Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile and then coagulated a bead in the air: "this is Tianzhu Huodan. When you open the array, put it into the array, and the evil spirit of baigui array will be covered by it. Those idiots must have thought that there are some magic soldiers here."


    The ghost master immediately understood Lu Ruoxin''s intention and created a situation of the birth of a strange treasure with a false image, attracting those who spy on the treasure to come to die. This is indeed a very insidious but easy-to-use technique.


    "But I''m afraid many experts will be attracted by it. I''m afraid it will be more difficult for me to deal with them." The old devil.


    Lu Ruoxin disdained to smile: "you are not human. Of course, you don''t know how terrible human nature is. A group of monks have no water to drink. When they really come, they will commit suicide. Do you need to do it?"


    Ghost old quickly nodded: "Princess wise!"


    "Go ahead and do better, you know?" Lu Ruoxin gently smile, the next second, the figure has disappeared in place.


    Ghost old respectfully rushed to half empty line of a gift, greeting a person a spirit, bent figure, go to a cave in the distance: "come with me."


    The cave is full of skeletons and debris. In the dark, the air is filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    As he went deeper and deeper, one person and one spirit suddenly brightened in front of him. However, the air around him was stained with blood red. On the ground, there was a pool of blood that could not be seen.


    "Go down." The old ghost said, then he got up and walked forward.


    Feilingsheng hesitated to see a ghost old, looking at the constant bubble of blood pool, for a time don''t know how to do.


    This blood pool is so frightening. It''s really frightening.


    "You, come with me." Ghost old with eye swept a Chi dream, bent body, continue to go in.


    Chi Meng nodded and walked in behind GUI Lao. Fei Lingsheng gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and jumped into the blood pool.


    After passing by the blood pool and drilling into the snake intestine path that winds hundreds of meters, Chi Meng comes to a larger space.


    It''s more than 1000 meters wide. It''s dark in the cave. There''s a big pit on the ground that can''t see the bottom. The dark air is twining in the pit. At this time, she suddenly feels that something has caught her feet. She looks down and suddenly makes a slight sign. It''s a dark hand holding her feet.


    When she was fully adapted to the light, she fixed her eyes and could not help but be stunned.


    In the huge square pit, countless Black Ghosts, like earthworms, intertwined with each other, making people look disgusted and scared. At the edge of the pit, the ghosts lingered here stretched out their hands and tried to climb out of the pit.


    "Go down." Ghost old indifferent a.


    "I... am I coming in here?" Chi Meng was also a calm and hard hearted man, but he was afraid to face such a huge pit.


    Ghost old did not speak, Chi dream nodded, a bite, also jumped down.


    In the dew City, it''s already dark, but it doesn''t stop the noise of the dew city. On the contrary, it''s getting more and more noisy under the night and the lights.


    Among the restaurants, a group of people in the Jianghu are very enthusiastic, either pushing cups to change cups, or rowing fists to yell, and the little two yell loudly. They are busy looking after the scene of prosperity.


    On the second floor, Han Sanqian sits at the window, sipping the wine lightly, enjoying the excitement, watching the night quiet, but still at ease.


    At this time, in the street, the shadow suddenly gathered, Han 3000 smile, put down the wine pot, quietly waiting.


    Sure enough, a moment later, Han 3000''s door rang softly. Then, a polite cry came from the outside: "young master, my host has prepared wine and vegetables, and I''d like to invite him to come to our house for a talk."


    Han 3000 got up and opened the door. At the door stood a servant dressed in clean and luxurious clothes. Han 3000 had never seen such a person, but he was definitely not a smiling man. This was unexpected but reasonable. Han 3000 laughed and asked, "who is your master?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Han 3000 smiles again and nods: "OK, you lead the way."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1840

    Following the servants, Han 3000 went out of the restaurant and got into an eight person sedan chair.


    More than ten minutes later, the sedan chair slowly stopped outside a manor. The servant just opened the curtain and respectfully asked Han 3000 to get out of the sedan chair.


    Outside the hall, the jade lion stood up, and several servants dressed in cloth looked like servants. Han 3000 glanced at the nearest servant, put his eyes on his hand, and immediately drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    Han three thousand looked at the plaque, on the book qinxinyuan three characters.


    When you enter the hall, you will find wealth and luxury. Gold silk and jade silk are decorated with magnificence and elegant atmosphere.


    Passing through the hall, I came to the back garden. The back garden is dominated by the huge lake in the atrium. The water is clear and the waves are light. There is a dew Pavilion in the middle of the pool. Han 3000 takes a boat from the bank and slowly goes there.


    In the pavilion, a middle-aged man had been waiting for a long time, looking at Han 3000, stroking his beard with satisfaction, with a faint smile on his face.


    Next to him stood the smiley faced devil, tiger maniac and two other strange looking people, one dressed in black and the other in white. Behind him, a table of delicious food had already been prepared.


    As soon as Han 3000''s boat came ashore, he warmly welcomed it: "welcome, welcome, warm welcome, young Xia, it''s so beautiful that you can come to our house. I''ve sent someone to prepare some wine and vegetables for you to have a seat."


    Han Sanqian smiles a little. If he didn''t know Hu Chi and Xiaomian devil before, he may feel that he is a good person even if he is a stranger.


    After sitting down, the middle-aged man poured a glass of wine enthusiastically. Han 3000 said at this time: "if you have something to say, let''s get to the point. I''m not familiar with you, so I don''t think it''s necessary to drink this wine."


    Hear Han 3000 not to face, the middle-aged man behind that black and white, immediately angry body forward, and Han 3000 at this time is a gloomy smile, ready to attack at any time.


    The middle-aged man laughed and stopped them with both hands. He looked at Han 3000 and said, "OK, you are so pleasant. I like you. It''s much easier to deal with you. I have something to say."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "I''ve heard about the restaurant battle today, but don''t worry. My brother''s skills are not as good as others. I will never seek revenge for him. It''s your ability. I really appreciate it, brother. So I want to invite you to join us." Middle aged people are humane.


    Han three thousand smile: "join you? Why? "


    "Boy, my elder brother can look up to you. It''s your honor. Don''t be disrespectful." The man in Black said angrily.


    "Ha ha, brother, we are the same kind of people." The middle-aged man smiles, sits up a little, and gives Han 3000 a mysterious smile.


    Han 3000 frowned: "who are you?"


    The middle-aged man smiles, moves in his hand, and a black air suddenly condenses in his hand: "now, brother, do you understand?"


    Han 3000 suddenly realized that after a long time, these people regarded their Tianyin skill as their magic, so naturally they thought Han 3000 was their fellow.


    Han Sanqian can''t help laughing. He can''t imagine that he is just a casual routine operation, which can cause such a big misunderstanding.


    Nevertheless, Han Sany doesn''t plan to join the gang, and he doesn''t plan to have a hard time with them. In Han''s mind, the so-called justice is by no means determined by the camp, so whether it''s just or evil, Han doesn''t care.


    Think of this, Han 3000 slightly a fist: "I''m sorry, I''m used to it alone, and I''m not interested in the gang. As for brother''s meal, Han has a good idea, and will send someone to deliver the gold pen to your house later."


    Han three thousand finish, then want to turn away.


    Just got up, at this time, the middle-aged man laughed: "brother, don''t worry, first look at my sincerity."


    With that, the middle-aged man gave a look, a smile, and the devil nodded. He got up and opened the eight boxes around the pavilion one by one. As soon as the boxes were opened, they were filled with all kinds of jewelry, as well as natural materials and local treasures. It was really dazzling.


    Han three thousand disdain a smile, want to use money to buy oneself? Then he may have found the wrong person. Han 3000 hasn''t found a place to use the treasure collected from Si long. Money really doesn''t matter to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head and sets foot on the boat again. Han Sanqian''s move directly confuses all the people present, because the money chips they give are big enough. They even think that Han Sanqian can''t refuse such a price, but he doesn''t even have a look at it


    "Brother, you don''t even like that? It''s a bit loud, isn''t it? " The smiley face demon is slightly dissatisfied at this time.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. At this time, the middle-aged man puts his heart in a horizontal position: "little brother, if you can''t see these things, there is one thing you can see."


    Han three thousand one Leng, some strange looking at the middle-aged man, see he is very confident, Han three thousand really don''t know where he got the courage.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at midnight today. Let''s meet here. When you see these things, it''s not too late to decide." Han 3000 is a little curious. The middle-aged people say that they are full of self-confidence. This guy didn''t make an appointment early or late, and it''s about 12:00 in the middle of the night. What''s more, Han 3000 also believes that he can''t live without the dew city now. He doesn''t speak any more, and he transports a little energy, and the boat suddenly goes forward gently. Seeing Han 3000 left, the man in white behind the middle-aged man stepped forward and said, "master, that boy is just a stranger. Let''s buy him those things? Is it worth it? " The middle-aged man smiles confidently: "in this world, it''s easy to get a thousand gold, but it''s hard to get a good general. At this time, we''re just employing people. If we can have this young man to help us, it''s like adding wings to a tiger."¡° Hum, I don''t think that''s all the boy has to do. I''m sure that I''ll kill him within three sabres. It''s clear that someone''s skill is inferior to others, and that''s why he blows others so hard. " The man in Black said with disdain. It''s obvious that this is directed at the smiley face devil. Laughing face demon suddenly looks ugly, is about to get angry¡° OK, I believe in the strength of the smiley face demon. I''ll bring in all the new products and choose a batch of high-quality ones to entertain the boy tonight. Don''t miss the business. " The middle-aged man stopped¡° Yes! " The man in black and the man in white looked at Hu Chi and Xiaomian devil, and each of them stepped back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1841

    When he came out of the manor, the servant wanted to send Han 3000, but Han 3000 refused. Anyway, there were still some times before ion, Han 3000 decided to go around.


    It''s been a long time since he came to the world of all directions. He was almost in danger. The most important thing is that Su Yingxia''s life and death were unknown and his safety was unpredictable at that time. Han 3000''s ideological pressure was always great.


    He has been in the world for so long, but he really hasn''t seen everything in the world.


    Walking in the street, hearing the noise and looking at the crowd, Han Sanqian also feels that this kind of life is very comfortable. After these things are solved in the future, Han Sanyi will take Su Yingxia and nianer to live in seclusion in a certain city and spend the rest of his life in peace.


    Think of these, Han 3000 mouth slightly hung a sweet smile, went to the side of a clay figurine stall, Han 3000 took a fancy to a set of clay figurines.


    A man and a woman and a son, how like himself and Su Yingxia and nianer.


    "How much, boss?"


    "Ha ha, young Xia, three amethysts."


    Han 3000 nodded and was paying.


    At this time, I heard a gong ring, and then a group of people in the river and lake rushed in a fierce direction like the tide.


    Han 3000 looked at them strangely and didn''t know what they were up to for a moment.


    "Ha ha, young Xia, that''s the opening of the black market." The boss side for Han 3000 package things, at the same time to Han 3000 explained.


    "Black market?"


    "Although Lushui city is a small city, it is a remote place, so it is often the first choice for underground traders. As time goes by, more and more people come, which leads to the formation of a black market. In addition, the recent martial arts competition on the top of Qishan mountain is about to start, and many people in the Jianghu have to pass by the city. Therefore, the black market will be lively." The boss said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded, which is somewhat interesting.


    "Here, your things." The boss handed the packed things to Han 3000. After taking back the money, he said with a smile, "young Xia, if you are interested, you can go and have a look. If you are lucky, maybe you can buy a lot of good things."


    "Yes, I''ll see." Han three thousand one smile, put things in the chest, with the crowd, toward the black market.


    Anyway, there are still some times when I went to see Han 3000. Although Han 3000 is never the kind of person who wants to buy good things by chance, he has always been very rich in his bag. He didn''t know how to spend a lot of treasure from Si long, and he didn''t have time to spend it. This time, it happened to be an opportunity.


    At that time, buy some jade liquid or immortal grass that can improve your accomplishments and lay a good foundation for your martial arts contest.


    In the west of Lushui City, because of the lack of development, although the west of Lushui city is surrounded by the city wall, it is barren and only shaded by big trees, forming a large and small forest.


    And this forest in the rough land is where the black market is.


    By the time Han 3000 arrived, the whole forest was almost ablaze with lights, and all kinds of peddling came and went. Pedestrians sometimes stopped to observe, and sometimes asked questions.


    Han 3000''s purpose is very clear. He doesn''t like magic weapons. After all, he has the strongest king of all kinds of weapons. The main purpose of his trip is to see some jade liquid or fairy grass, which can enhance his energy.


    After a round of searching, Han 3000 stops in front of an old man''s stall. He is attracted by a five color flower on the old man''s stall. The flower is bright and beautiful, and it radiates light all over his body. At first sight, it is full of aura.


    "It''s a pretty flower, old man." Han 3000 came to the world soon. He didn''t know much about this kind of thing, so he asked.


    "Young Xia, it''s a five color flower. It''s the best material to make the top grade energy gathering pill. If you like it, I want you to get a little cheaper. Just a thousand amethysts." The old man said with a smile, and then handed the five color flowers to Han 3000, so that he can rest assured of the inspection.


    Han three thousand with flowers, frown slightly, this thing can''t see so expensive.


    Just when Han 3000 was in a dilemma, two figures suddenly stood beside him, a man and a woman. The man was gentle and dressed in a white fan. She was very smart. Although she was only wearing light makeup, she still couldn''t hide her beauty. The man grabbed the five color flowers and looked at the boss with a contemptuous smile: "I want the five color flowers."


    The old man was slightly stunned and embarrassed and said, "but this gentleman is the first..."


    The man in white glanced at Han 3000 with disdain. Seeing that Han 3000 was wearing ordinary clothes, he immediately sneered contemptuously: "but what? Who dares to rob me of what my young master likes? Am I right? Garbage? "


    Han 3000 frowned. Originally, he was hesitant to buy the five color flower. After all, the old man also said that the five color flower is the main material for practicing Dan. Han 3000 can''t practice Dan at all, so he doesn''t have much interest in it.


    "What are you looking at, rubbish? If you don''t agree with me, I''ll fight with you. I''ll give you 3000 amethysts to buy it now. Can you afford it? If you can''t afford it, get out of here. " See Han three thousand frown to stare at oneself, white dress man immediately dissatisfied of scold a.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1842

    Han 3000 took a long breath, lazy with this kind of person, he didn''t want to cause some trouble, turned and left, at this time, the man in white immediately very proud, will five color flowers to the old man that throw: "to this young master wrapped up."


    The old man glanced at Han 3000, and finally answered with a smile. He quickly wrapped it up for him. It was almost a thousand amethysts, but he didn''t expect that his family''s wealth was so big that it was three thousand amethysts.


    "Zhou Shao, three thousand Amethyst, is it too expensive? You don''t have to hit people like that, do you? You see, they don''t look like people with 3000 amethysts. " The beautiful woman beside the man in white took the five colored flowers handed by the old man, and looked at Han 3000 full of ridicule, while pretending to say to the man in white.


    "Ha ha, to treat this kind of rubbish, you have to step on the mud. Don''t be polite to him. What''s more, I''ll buy you something you like, even if it''s Jinshan and Yinshan. " The man in white has a big airway.


    The beauty was immediately coaxed with a bright smile on her face: "thank you, master Zhou."


    Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly, turns around and goes to other stalls. But after a turn, Han Sanqian doesn''t start. There is no other reason. A lot of materials in these stalls are used by Lian Dan, but Han Sanqian can''t, so even if he buys a lot of them, at least for the moment, there is no price comparison.


    The martial arts contest is getting closer and closer. He has no time to learn these alchemy methods, let alone to grow up and make useful pills or jade liquid. What he needs is finished products.


    However, in Zhou Shao''s eyes, Han 3000''s behavior is the kind of poor jingle, but he wants to join in the garbage, trying to shake around here, and then when he has nothing to do, he can take it out to brag. There are many such people on the scene.


    The reason why Zhou Shao focuses on Han 3000 is that his demand is the same as Han 3000.


    Bai ling''er, the beauty beside him, is the little beauty he just pursues. She is beautiful and has a good figure, but her cultivation talent is not so good. So, in order to attack home plate tonight, he takes Bai ling''er to the black market to buy materials and help her improve her cultivation.


    Therefore, in a few rounds, he and Han 3000 can meet intentionally or unintentionally.


    Just when Han 3000 was already bored and was about to leave, a group of people in uniform passed by in a neat line, holding trays.


    Han 3000 immediately eyes straight looking at the tray of things, can''t help swallowing saliva.


    In addition to some boxes that Han 3000 couldn''t see on the tray in the hands of the waiters, there were also some dishes that Han 3000 had been looking for, pills and jade liquid.


    Han three thousand immediately came to interest, quickly followed up.


    After passing through the crowd, the waiters soon entered a big room in the forest. Han 3000 just came to the door. At this time, a middle-aged man reached out his hand to block Han 3000''s way. After looking at Han 3000, he forced his dissatisfaction and said, "young Xia, please wait a moment. This is the auction gold house. Do you have a ticket, please?"


    Han three thousand one Leng, shook his head: "No."


    At the same time, he despised Han 3000: "I''m sorry, sir. According to our rules, no admission ticket is allowed. Please leave."


    "How do I get tickets?" Han 3000.


    "Tickets are available for free, but according to the rules of the game, you need to guarantee at least 100000 Amethyst coins to be eligible, so..." the man made another gesture of invitation.


    Obviously, he didn''t think Han 3000 was a man with 100000 Amethyst coins.


    As the goalkeeper of the auction house, although his official position is very small, he has numerous readers. Most of the people who can have such wealth are the children of big families. Han 3000, who is dressed as an ordinary man, is not in this group at all.


    "In some places, you can punch in and take it out for loading, but in some places, it''s impossible to touch garbage. Auction gold houses and forbid dogs to enter. Do you know?"


    At this time, a cold drink came. Zhou Shao in white came slowly with Bai Xiaoling. Then he took out his ticket to the goalkeeper and looked at Han 3000 with disdain in his eyes.


    On the outside, the rich and the poor can rely on hard support, but in the auction house, there will be no escape for those poor and useless people.


    And this is the time when he showed great prestige.


    Seeing Zhou Shao, the goalkeeper immediately bent into 90 degrees and took the ticket with extremely respectful hands: "good evening, Mr. Zhou."


    Zhou Shao disdained to smile: "OK, don''t follow me. Your auction house is getting worse and worse now. It''s a hindrance to put a dog in front of the door."


    When Zhou Shao spoke, the goalkeeper didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly dragged Han 3000 to push out and said: "young Xia, you are not welcome here. Please leave immediately."


    Han three thousand body move, immediately directly the goalkeeper away, the whole person also some cold looking at Zhou Shao.


    All night, this grandson has been making trouble for himself. He doesn''t want to make trouble. He doesn''t want to see him again and again, but he is more and more excessive. He can''t bear it, and your uncle can''t bear it. Besides, Han 3000 urgently needs those pills and jade liquid¡° I have to enter the house today. " Han three thousand Ningmei said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1843

    For Han 3000, Zhou Shao not only didn''t feel the slightest threat, but also wanted to laugh.


    Zhou Shao took out his ear with his hand and looked at Han 3000 in a funny way. He said to the goalkeeper, "did you hear anything just now? A silly guy said, "he has to come in here?"


    The goalkeeper suddenly had a helpless smile. Like Zhou Shao, he only laughed at Han 3000¡° Zhou Shao, you know, there are not many things in the world, but there are always some idiots who jump up and down like a clown when they have no strength. "


    Han three thousand face if frost: "this is your auction house service attitude?"


    "Joke, you tell me about the service attitude? Our auction house has a hundred year reputation. Naturally, the guests will return home. However, there will be different people. Do you think you are the only garbage worthy of our service? If you don''t have a big stick to wait on you, it''s going to give you face. Those who know how to get out of here. " The goalkeeper said angrily.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was not angry but laughed: "OK, later, you don''t ask me. Do you have a place to exchange Amethyst?"


    "Can''t you see? The little room next to you is our exchange room. Why do you scare me? Do you think I''m scared? If you have seed, you can change it. " The goalkeeper said angrily.


    Of course, he would not believe what Han 3000 said. He just took Han 3000 as a bluff.


    Looking at Han 3000''s clothes, he is not an aristocrat at all. In addition, Zhou Shao disdains him. If he is an invisible local tyrant, he is wrong. Can Zhou Shao be wrong?


    Han 3000 nodded and turned to the exchange room.


    "I Pooh!" The goalkeeper spits on Han 3000''s back, then smiles and faces Zhou Shao. He looks like a dog: "Zhou Shao, don''t pay any attention to this silly match. It''s cold outside. Let''s sit in the meeting hall."


    Zhou Shao gave a cold smile and looked at Bai ling''er gently. At this time, he didn''t panic to enter the auction house: "don''t worry. Anyway, being idle is also idle. Since silly Bi wants to pretend, we will accompany him to pretend."


    Bai ling''er showed a sweet smile: "yes, it''s rare for someone to perform monkey opera for us before the auction. If we don''t watch it, how can we stand up to the hard work of others?"


    As soon as Bai ling''er''s voice fell, they burst into laughter.


    At this time, Han 3000 walked into the exchange room.


    A number of women in exposed clothes were dressed in strange clothes and were treated with hospitality. There were also a few rich people in luxurious clothes who were accompanied by the women to handle business.


    When Han 3000 went in, there were still three empty girls. However, after seeing Han 3000''s clothes, the three girls'' habitual smile suddenly solidified on their faces. Then you push me and I push you. It seems that no one wants to receive Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t care. Being despised is not once or twice. What''s more, he expected that although the world in all directions is several grades higher than Xuanyuan or the earth, human nature will not change.


    Where there are people, there will be such differential treatment.


    "Hello, I want to change Amethyst." Han 3000 walked up to the three men and said softly.


    Three people you push me to let, standing in the middle of the girl, because Han 3000 face is her, embarrassed, really helpless, can only harden the scalp way: "if you want to change Amethyst, please go to the number one stall."


    Han 3000 looked at the center of the room and saw that there were two stalls. However, it was obvious that there was no one near the No.1 stall. The rich were all in the No.2 stall. Han 3000 asked, "is No.1 stall OK? I think they''re all on number two. "


    "Young Xia, you can exchange below 100000 amethysts at No.1 stall."


    Han 3000 nodded: "then I''ll go to the second stall."


    Obviously, less than 100000 Han 3000 is not enough, so Han 3000 can only choose No. 2.


    As soon as the words came out, the two girls next to the girl immediately lifted her hands and covered her mouth with a smile. They secretly congratulated that Han 3000 had not been received just now. Otherwise, they would have made a fool of themselves.


    Several guests in the distance also heard the sound. They could not help looking at Han 3000, and then they laughed. The girl in the middle was almost out of the sky.


    Every girl in the exchange room has business requirements, so naturally, we all hope to meet some rich people, who get more commission. But she is really unlucky today. Just now, one of the rich people didn''t pick up, but now she meets a poor man, who has IQ problems.


    "Shaoxia, stall 2 is the VIP area. It''s very busy. If you don''t have one million yuan, please go to stall 1. Thank you."


    In the eyes of the three girls, Han 3000 is the kind of poor boy. I don''t know what treasure he got. Come here to exchange some Amethyst and live a little drunk life.


    After all, his clothes really don''t match those of the rich. If he wants to go to the second stall, it will make people laugh.


    "Well, I''ll go to the first file. You''ll be responsible for any consequences." Han 3000 left a word, turned around and came to the No. 1 stall.


    The girl snorted coldly. Her heart is higher than the sky. What''s the consequence of a poor boy? That''s funny. When I got to the No.1 stall, because it was not the VIP area, the middle-aged man sitting in the stall was lazy. When he saw Han 3000 coming, he casually knocked on the table: "if you have anything valuable, take it out."¡° On the table? " Han 3000¡° Nonsense. " The middle-aged man glared at Han 3000. Han three thousand smile, in the hand energy immediately a luck, and then, from the four dragons there took the space ring to the table¡° WOW With a loud noise, countless gold and silver treasures poured out of the ring like a flood, and piled up on the table. What''s more maddening is that after several people reflected it, it had been quite a few seconds, but the gold and silver jewelry in Han 3000''s hands still kept pouring out, without any sign of stopping. At this time, the table has been countless jewelry piled up into a hill, and even because the pile is too much, and began to keep falling on the ground. The three girls were stunned, mouth slightly open, looking at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They laughed at several guests of Han 3000 just now. At this time, they were also surprised to stand up¡° This... "On the stall, the middle-aged man who was careless just now also looked at Han 3000 in amazement. I thought it was just a poor boy, but what I thought was a rich man. But just when he was shocked and just reflected it, he suddenly turned blue and was afraid, because with more and more jewelry, No. 1 stall was soon full of jewelry, but Han 3000 didn''t mean to stop. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1844

    If it goes on like this, No.1 stall will be burst by these jewels.


    The middle-aged man quickly cast his eyes on the person in charge of the No. 2 stall. Obviously, the person in charge of the No. 2 stall was also muddled.


    The jewelry piled up more and more. The middle-aged man couldn''t help it any more and said in a hurry: "young Xia, stop, stop, too much, too much."


    Han 3000''s face was cold, and he didn''t intend to stop. The things he ransacked from Si Long were enough to fill a huge cave. With the space of the exchange room, Han 3000 could plug more than ten of them.


    Looking at the flowing jewels, the three girls look pale. At this time, their eyes are almost startled, and their hearts are blue.


    Salesmen like them always hope to have a super rich person to handle the exchange business. In this way, they can get a lot of commission. Therefore, they look forward to day and night, looking forward to such a lucky thing happening to their own head.


    But after waiting so long, the God of luck suddenly came to his head.


    You know, according to Han 3000''s current financial performance, she will not worry about food and clothing in her life if she only takes a percentage. But it was such a god given opportunity that the three of them even pushed the God of wealth away.


    In particular, the girl in the middle of her body faltered and nearly passed out, because she was undoubtedly the person closest to this opportunity, but she did push away, almost in an offending way!


    She regretted that she wanted to commit suicide.


    At this time, the jewelry in the exchange room is still jingling, and the No.1 stall is directly burst as expected, and more jewelry begins to spread slowly on the floor of the exchange room like water, and the more scattered, the bigger.


    "Who the hell is this? So much jewelry? Which aristocratic young master is so rich? "


    "Damn, look at what he''s wearing, think it''s a Dang silk, and it turns out he''s a handsome and rich man." A few guests, also be regarded as wealth, but see already half a room of jewelry, also not from the issue of exclamation.


    At this time, the person in charge of No.2 stall opened the door of No.2 stall and ran to Han 3000 in a hurry. Just as he wanted to speak, he suddenly thought of something. Then he walked to the girl Lang in the middle, slapped her face and slapped her heavily. He said angrily, "what the hell are you doing? Don''t you apologize to the guests? "


    The girl was flushed by the tender face of the Ba palm fan. Before she understood, she was pulled to Han 3000 by the person in charge. As soon as the person in charge threw her, the girl fell to the ground. She got up in pain and knelt down in front of Han 3000: "I''m sorry, young Xia, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry, young Xia. I''m really sorry. Can you stop that? If it goes on like this, there will be no room for it. " At this time, the person in charge is so anxious that he is sweating. If Han 3000 continues to do so, the exchange room will burst.


    If it''s uploaded in the river''s Lake, peers will laugh them to death.


    "Good!" Han 3000 nodded and received the energy in his hand: "then change these."


    When the person in charge saw that Han 3000 finally stopped, he took a long breath. His back had already been wet with sweat. After looking at Han 3000, the person in charge said respectfully, "do you want to replace all these with Amethyst?"


    Half a room of jewelry. How many amethysts do you have to exchange.


    "Yes, can these be exchanged for a million?" Han 3000.


    Hearing Han 3000''s reply, the person in charge was embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? Not enough? If it''s not enough, I have a lot more. " Han 3000.


    "Enough!" The person in charge quickly took Han 3000''s hand and put on the pile of things. With his eyes closed, it was enough for one million amethysts. The reason why he was embarrassed was that there were so many things. It took a long time for each piece of jewelry to be evaluated. It was a huge project.


    "By the way, VIP, are you going to attend the auction to exchange Amethyst?" Asked the person in charge.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "You guys, what are you doing? Why don''t you take care of the guests? " The person in charge of the cold voice toward several girls after command, Han 3000 warm and respectful smile: "VIP, you wait for a moment, I will handle tickets for you right away."


    After that, the person in charge quickly backed away and walked towards the No.2 stall. At this time, all the girls walked towards Han 3000 with sweet smile. Even the girls who had guests around them didn''t care about their customers. After inviting Han 3000 to sit down, they served tea, poured water and asked for warmth.


    Several of them even intentionally or unintentionally put some of their proud troops in front of Han 3000 in an attempt to attract Han 3000''s attention. After all, if they can be attracted to such a rich childe, they will have no worries for the rest of their lives.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1845

    At this time, the woman just now came to Han 3000 with a cup of tea: "young Xia, please have tea."


    Han 3000 looked at her shaking hands, disdaining to smile. Just now I was still in front of myself. Now I know how to write so soon.


    The girl bowed her head and was very afraid. She offended this kind of rich man and was doomed to a miserable end.


    After all, rich people are arrogant by nature. If they offend them, it is inevitable that they will be retaliated. Moreover, even if they are not retaliated, they will not be able to stay in this exchange room.


    Although it took her a lot of effort to find a job, she has only one idea now, that is, Han 3000 should not pursue himself. It is better to live than anything.


    "Tea is not necessary. In the future, don''t look at people with colored glasses." With that, Han 3000 stood up and looked at the No. 2 stall.


    Hearing this, the girl finally took a long breath and looked at Han 3000 gratefully.


    At this time, the person in charge also came out from the stall, holding a red exquisite card in his hand.


    To Han 3000 in front of him, he bowed respectfully, hands on: "VIP, this is your ticket."


    Han 3000 took the card, got the ticket, opened it and had a look. There was a strange paint on it, and five big words were written on it: please don''t neglect.


    Obviously, these five characters are just added, and even the traces of paint are fresh: "what does that mean?"


    The person in charge flattered with a smile: "with your assets, it''s definitely the VIP of this auction, but we really don''t have a higher standard admission ticket, so... Please don''t be surprised."


    Han 3000 is a little disdainful. The attitude of these people has changed fast enough.


    "OK, I''ll go to the auction first. As for my things..."


    "VIP, you can rest assured that we will start counting immediately and do a good job in counting. This is zilingshi, your account on our side. We will finish counting later, and the specific amount will be sent to zilingshi."


    Han 3000 nodded, took the purple spirit stone, turned and walked toward the shop.


    See Han 3000 leave, a group of girls suddenly very lost, from the beginning to the end, even if they do all they can, but Han 3000 did not stay on them even a second, which also means that their desire to land in the rich family, completely failed.


    At this time, the person in charge can''t help but take a long breath and finally send out Han 3000 safely.


    "What are you doing? Shut the door, thank the guests and count the property. "


    "And you, Chen xuanshu, from tomorrow on, you won''t work here. Do you know that you almost let us exchange houses, and disaster is imminent?"


    With these words, the person in charge looked at Han 3000''s back and touched his head strangely: "how? Are the rich now so low-key? "


    Han 3000 came out of the exchange room. From a distance, he saw Zhou Shao and Bai ling''er, who had been waiting at the door of the auction house. He sighed helplessly. He really met the God of plague.


    Looking at Han 3000''s expression, Zhou Shao and Bai ling''er mistakenly think that Han 3000 has hit a wall. This is what they expected. After all, how can Han 3000 really have millions of amethysts?!


    Therefore, the three are very proud, waiting for Han 3000 to come, and then mercilessly ridicule him.


    Soon, Han 3000 came over, Zhou Shao disdained a smile: "what''s the matter, silly than? Do you want to continue loading? "


    Bai ling''er disdainfully glanced at Han 3000: "if you can''t pretend, don''t pretend. Is it hard to admit it? Anyway, in our eyes, you are just a monkey jumping up and down. "


    Han 3000 sighed and shook his head. He really didn''t want to ignore the two flies. With his identity and all kinds of training for so long, he was really not interested in these things. He shook his hand and threw the ticket directly to the goalkeeper. Then he got up and walked towards the auction house.


    Goalkeeper just want to stop, but see Han 3000 throw things, subconsciously quickly take, this take, goalkeeper Leng in situ: "tickets?"


    Seeing the admission ticket, Zhou Shao was stunned and pulled the goalkeeper''s hand. When he saw the ticket in the goalkeeper''s hand, he immediately frowned: "impossible, impossible, that silly guy, how can he have the ticket?"


    Bai ling''er said in disbelief: "yes, he is a poor man. He wants one million Amethyst tickets. How can he?"


    At this time, Zhou Shao suddenly saw the exchange room from a distance, drove out all the guests, and then closed the door to thank the guests: "I know, this guy must have stolen, you see, the exchange room suddenly closed, it must have lost something, this will be self-examination."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shao''s shock quickly turned into a ferocious smile: "go, keep up with that silly ratio, I want him to show his true appearance."


    Looking at Zhou Shao and Bai ling''er who left, the goalkeeper thought it was reasonable, so he opened the ticket, but when he saw the above five words, he was scared pale!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1846

    "Don''t neglect your guests!"


    Although it''s just five words, in the eyes of the goalkeeper, it''s like a bolt from the blue.


    Because he knows better than anyone what these five words mean.


    The auction house is a family business. It is held in every city every year and receives thousands of distinguished guests. In order not to offend any forces and nobles, almost all the auction houses have unified VIP tickets. However, it is not uncommon for auction houses to have special notes on the tickets.


    But every time someone is specially noted, he must be a well-known aristocrat in the world.


    In Han 3000''s ticket, there are just such remarks.


    Thinking of this, the goalkeeper''s whole face was very white, and his heart was so scared that his forehead was cold and sweaty. This kind of guest, even the head of his own family, never dared to offend him, but... But he was not only good at his words, even... He even humiliated himself.


    What has he done?!


    When the goalkeeper thought of this, he staggered back and forth, and finally sat on the ground, forgetting to greet the subsequent guests.


    It''s over. It''s all over. He feels like his world is falling apart.


    At this time, Zhou Shao, as if he didn''t know a big disaster was coming, followed Han 3000 all the way into the meeting room. He wanted to tear off Han 3000''s disguised face in front of everyone, and let him feel ashamed.


    Although the auction house looks very small on the outside, it has its own holes on the inside. On the outside, it just looks like an ordinary room, but on the inside, it is magnificent, just like a palace. On the outside, it looks like a hundred square meters, but on the inside, it is the size of a football field.


    When Han 3000 came in, the whole auction hall was packed with people. Many guests sat together and had a good conversation. They were discussing the big deal this evening.


    Han 3000 sat down in an empty seat at random. At this time, Zhou Shao also sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, Zhou Shao suddenly pretended to hold his nose very loud and said to Bai ling''er: "Oh, do you smell it? It stinks."


    Zhou Shao deliberately yelled very loud, which attracted the attention of people around him.


    Bai ling''er also pretended to be uncomfortable, gently pinched his nose and said in a funny way: "yes, it really stinks."


    Hearing these words, a group of people could not help but smell themselves, for fear that they were talking about themselves.


    "What the hell is the auction house for?" Zhou Shao deliberately looked at Han 3000 and scolded.


    Zhou Shao''s words instantly made the onlookers understand where the odor he said came from. Because almost all of the people present were dressed in luxurious clothes, and only Han 3101 were dressed in ordinary clothes.


    All the onlookers sneer at Han 3000 and stare at him with disgusting eyes.


    "Stay away from him. It''s a shame to sit with such people."


    The other side of Han 3000 is close to the other side. At this time, he quickly moves to the other side, for fear that he will sit too close to Han 3000.


    Sometimes, people''s words are terrible. Although Han 3000 doesn''t have the slightest smell, Zhou Shao''s voice makes everyone immediately look away from Han 3000, but at the same time, it''s scornful, as if Han 3000 really stinks.


    Han 3000 is funny, but his eyes are always staring at the central auction table. Maybe others will be embarrassed or angry by Zhou Shao''s words, but in Han 3000''s eyes, it''s just a clown''s behavior.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in grey plain clothes stepped onto the central auction table: "welcome to our Xu''s No. 7098 auction house. I''m also honored to be the auctioneer tonight and serve all the distinguished guests present. It''s the old rule. I don''t want to say much nonsense. Let''s give a brief introduction to the auction list this evening. "


    "Did you hear that? This evening, there are not only twenty-four deities on the stage, but also one thing against heaven. It is said that someone has found it in the extremely cold place. "


    "Yes, but I don''t know what it is."


    "Yes, it''s very exciting. It''s bound to be a bloody fight tonight, because in the front of the 24 treasures, there are ten thousand bitter lotus, which is a kind of divine material. It''s the best universal material once in ten thousand years. What you lack, it can turn into what you want."


    "Wan Ku Han Lian? no This kind of thing may be the standard King everywhere, but today it can only be reduced to twenty-four treasures? "


    "So, this time the king''s object is very mysterious, otherwise, how could it be full tonight? After all, Wan kuhan lotus is the best for the superior, but it''s not enough to be a king


    In the front row, several guests whispered at this time.


    And their voice, almost the voice of most of the audience, is enough to make this evening''s auction into the highest stage. However, such things are all sold in the 24 treasures. Obviously, the final bid must be strong and powerful.


    The stronger things are, the fiercer the competition will be. For all people, this is a real bloodbath. Zhou Shao smiles, pats Bai ling''er on the shoulder and says, "don''t worry. I must be the king of this evening. I''ve brought my family, and I''ll take the bitter lotus for you." With that, Zhou Tong took a look at the number on his purple spirit stone quietly. Bai ling''er immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "well, if you help me take pictures, my father may go out tonight." Hearing this, Zhou Shao immediately smiles with pride. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly got up slightly¡° Yes? Dead trash, are you scared to run away when you hear about the big competition tonight? " Zhou Shao sneered at this time¡° Hum, if you can''t afford it, don''t come here to join in the fun. Even if you steal a ticket, you can''t enter some places that you''re not qualified to come. Otherwise, you''ll be the only one who''s disgraced. " Bai Ling Er also cold voice way. If white eye can kill people, it is estimated that she can kill Han 3000 countless times. Han three thousand wry smile a, didn''t answer two people, turn from the corridor, all the way directly to the direction of the auction table¡° Hello, I''d like to find your person in charge Han three thousand to the auction table, such as the auctioneer down, he seriously. For Han 3000, the auctioneer was very polite: "Hello, distinguished guest, what can I do for you?"¡° I want to make a reservation. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1847

    What''s the reservation?


    Han Sanqian''s words are not surprising, and he never stops talking. The auctioneer has seen all kinds of big shows. At this time, he was stunned for a moment, and then he came back to himself. He said awkwardly, "VIP, are you kidding me?"


    There are a lot of things in this auction, ranging from various top-quality items to 24 treasures, and the highest one is the king of marks. Everything is very valuable. Many people can even take a few things in this auction, let alone hold a private auction.


    What''s more, today''s auction is totally different from the past, because today''s 24 treasures are almost all treasures. In any previous auction, they are absolutely the king of the day. You can imagine how cruel the competition today will be.


    But in front of him, he said he wanted to make a reservation?


    Even the majority of nobles in the world dare not boast of this kind of Haikou, right? Because obviously, it''s too expensive.


    But Han 3000 is serious smile: "not bad."


    The auctioneer took a close look at Han 3000. He searched the past memory in his mind, trying to remember which aristocrat Han 3000 was, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t remember.


    However, the auctioneer is a qualified person after all. Even if he has not met Han 3000, he is very serious. For the sake of prudence, he hastened to say, "please wait a moment."


    Han Sanqian nodded. After a while, an assistant came to Han Sanqian: "VIP, please follow me."


    Han 3000 should be a, with the assistant behind, to the backstage.


    At the high platform, seeing Han 3000''s actions, Zhou Shao immediately laughed: "look, look at that waste. Just now I must have wanted to take the opportunity to have a relationship with the auctioneer, and then wanted to get some benefits. As a result, I was ruthlessly kicked out."


    "What a fool. Does he really think that stealing an admission ticket is a human being? By stealing and being abducted, sooner or later, it will only be crude. "


    As soon as the words came out, several guests nearby finally understood what was going on. They were surprised and contemptuous: "after a long time, it turns out that the boy just stole the ticket. I said how to wear poor clothes.


    "As soon as I saw that boy, I knew that he was not a good bird. I didn''t expect that he was still a thief. Today''s young people are really amazing."


    "It''s said that recently in the world of all directions, there are a group of cheap men who specially use some despicable means to pretend to be handsome and rich, and then cheat some girls with good conditions. This girl, I think that boy has been following you all the time. It''s very likely that he took you as the target. " The well meaning masses warned.


    Hearing this, Bai ling''er was very proud. For her, surrounded by flies, it proved that her charm was OK.


    But Zhou Shao''s face was full of disdain. At the same time, he despised Han 3000 even more. Bai ling''er said appropriately: "don''t worry, how can I see that kind of rubbish? Compared with that kind of rubbish, we are quite different. Although I''m a girl, I''m not blind. "


    In a word, everyone smiles, and Zhou Shao''s vanity is greatly satisfied.


    At this time, Han 3000 walked into the backstage and met the person in charge of the auction, Lang Yu.


    As the person in charge of the auction house of Lushui City, Lang Yu obviously treated this evening as a special one, because although Lushui city is a small city, affected by the martial arts competition, today''s experts gather and strange people gather together, which naturally leads to the sale of rare treasures.


    All, as he expected, even the rare treasure of Wan Ku Han Lian can only be ranked among the 24 treasures today. You can imagine how lively it will be when the shooting officially starts tonight.


    But the only thing he didn''t expect was that someone put forward the idea of booking at this time.


    When he saw Han 3000, Lang Yu was stunned. Because this young man, Lang Yu had never seen him. He had been dealing with the nobles all the year round, and naturally knew a lot about the nobles in the world. But Han 3000, he had never seen him.


    "VIP, I heard you''re going to charter the show?" Even so, Lang Yu asked cautiously.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "But we can''t reserve the auction house. As you know, we can''t price everything." Lanyu almost never encountered such a situation and didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    After all, no one will come to the auction. Money is not spent like this.


    Han 3000 smiles: "there is nothing in the world that can''t be priced. Well, I have a plan. I don''t know whether you accept it or not."


    Lang Yu nodded: "VIP, please go ahead."


    Han 3000 hooked his hand, and Lang Yu quickly put his ears close to him. But the more he listened, the whiter his whole face became. Finally, his eyes almost fell out. He looked at Han 3000 in disbelief: "are you... Are you sure you want to do this?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1848

    Han 3000 said with a smile: "do you think I look like a joke?"


    "But..." Lang Yu was so surprised that he couldn''t say anything. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, he would not have believed that there were such people in the world.


    But even if he saw it with his own eyes, he thought Han 3000 was crazy.


    He had met too many rich people, but he had never heard of Han 3000''s inhuman way of spending money.


    "Do as I say." Han three thousand finish, will own purple spirit stone a throw, turned to leave.


    After receiving Han 3000''s purple Lingshi, Lang Yu frowned. There was no amount displayed on it, but it was just to be determined. He soon sent a general speech to the exchange house.


    "Lao Ma, the owner of purple spirit stone 7998252, why is it undetermined?" Lang woo road.


    The exchange house and the auction items are the same family, and they are linked enterprises. At this time, Ma, the person in charge of the exchange house, was busy. When he heard Lang Yu''s number, he was stunned: "7998252?"


    "That''s right."


    "Oh, we are estimating what he will exchange for us today. If he wants to buy something, you can give it to him directly. Enough money!" For Han 3000, Lao Ma has a fresh memory.


    Lang Yu frowned: "but what he wants to buy is the whole auction house."


    "He''s going to buy the whole auction house?" Lao Ma was stunned, and then he was relieved. He had been startled by Han 3000, which would have been very natural: "yes, that person, don''t worry about the lack of money."


    Hearing the meeting, Lang Yu felt that he had heard wrong: "are you sure?"


    "Lao Lang, I''m sure and sure, and even, take my head as a guarantee, do you know how much money that person has?" The old horse said with a smile.


    Lang Yu shook his head and guessed: "tens of millions of amethysts? Or hundreds of millions? "


    The old horse laughed: "guess again."


    "Damn, there won''t be more than a billion, will there?"


    "Lao Lang, you can be regarded as a person who deals with rich people more often. When is your vision so short-sighted?"


    When Lang Yu heard this, he was so angry that his beard was almost crooked. He was more than one billion. Is this really short-sighted?


    "Come on, old horse, don''t play the game. If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    "In four words, wealth can rival the country." Lao Ma laughs, Han 3000. Although the gold and silver jewelry in this half room is not to that extent, Lao Ma believes that for Han 3000, these things must be ninety-one cents. Because Han 3000 put so many jewels in the room, but it was very clear. Most people would have told him or left a subordinate to accompany him throughout the whole process. But he just left. If he didn''t have enough money, he couldn''t do it.


    So, Lao Ma made such a judgment, and then Lao Ma hung up on Tongyan.


    And Lang Yu, Muna''s standing there, enjoying the windless chaos.


    What''s the concept of wealth?!


    This head of Han 3000, has returned to the stand, see Han 3000 back, Zhou Shao slightly surprised, scornful way: "Yo, the ability to sneak is really good enough, ah, have been kicked out by others, and from which crack to sneak in?"


    Han three thousand smile, passing by him, slightly stopped: "I don''t know where you come from the confidence of fans, but if you are noisy, I don''t mind letting them throw you out."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" On hearing this, Zhou Shaoyi suddenly burst into a rage: "if you have seed, say it again."


    "Do I have the seed to let the woman next to you have a try?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile, and then he suddenly gave another smile: "however, I changed my mind and let you stay. After all, I want to see how twisted and ferocious your face is after a while!"


    When he heard Han 3000''s words, Zhou Shao was furious. He dared to contradict himself, humiliate himself, and even scold Bai ling''er, which made Zhou Shao immediately start.


    But as soon as he raised his fist, Zhou Shao suddenly gave a ferocious smile: "smelly boy, I almost fell into your trap. I can''t survive here. I still want to drag your grandfather into the water, don''t I? Don''t worry. Will Lao Tzu have any conflict with you? When the auction is over, my grandfather will make you kneel down and apologize for your words and deeds just now. "


    Han 3000 smiled mysteriously: "really?"


    Bai ling''er was a little frightened by Han 3000''s smile. She was also angry, but she suddenly stopped. I don''t know why, Han 3000''s smile made her in a trance, and her arrogant attitude collapsed. She always felt that something bad was about to happen.


    At this time, Han 3000, under the eyes of all the people around him, calmly returned to his seat. His expression was so light and clear that he even gave everyone the illusion that he was the real superior.


    On the auction floor, Lang Yu slowly stepped onto the stage: "ladies and gentlemen, today''s auction, I announce, officially started!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1849

    With Lang Yu''s announcement, the auction officially began.


    The front is basically some trifling things. Han 3000 is not interested, and all the people present are not interested. Many people don''t find any details at this time, because these things don''t matter to them.


    "Stinky garbage, it''s all here. How many souvenirs do you want to buy? At least you can take them out and blow their hide then. Don''t you buy any of these things? Be careful. You can''t afford it. " Zhou Shao sneered at Han Sanya coldly.


    Han 3000 was lazy at all. At this time, Lang Yu came up slowly: "I believe all the guests here are sleepy and excited. Now, I announce that we have officially entered the theme of this evening. First of all, the first twenty-four treasures are from the top of the snow mountain. It''s a rare masterpiece in ten thousand years, Saussurea involucrata."


    With Lang Yu''s announcement, there was some peace in the scene, and a thunderous roar broke out in Dayton time. Everyone was in spirits at this time.


    Because the best material of Saussurea involucrata is really something that is easy to obtain and hard to obtain. It has a great attraction for all of us.


    "Starting price, half a million Amethyst."


    "Eight hundred thousand!"


    "A million!"


    "1.2 million!"


    ¡­¡­


    Almost as soon as the bid was revealed, the VIPs on the scene raised their hands to raise the price crazily. Only for a few rounds, the price has risen to 3 million.


    With the appearance of three million yuan, the sound of price increase at the scene began to weaken slowly. After all, three million yuan Amethyst is already a large number of pens. Although things are good, the wallet is not necessarily so big.


    "Three and a half million."


    At this time, Zhou Shao, who had not made a sound all the time, suddenly said with one hand.


    Zhou Shao''s shout suddenly attracted all the eyes of the audience.


    Everyone can''t help but look back and see which gold owner suddenly added 500000 yuan to the already high price.


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Zhou Shao is very proud. Bai ling''er, sitting beside him, is also very satisfied with his vanity. Women, what they have to do is focus the whole audience, no matter which way they use.


    "Well, Zhou Shao offered 3.5 million yuan. Is there anything higher than him?"


    Although Wan kuhan lotus is really precious, the 3.5 million Amethyst is already a large number. What''s more, many people see that after Zhou Shao''s bid, they are basically ready to shoot other 23 treasures.


    "Well, three and a half million for the first time."


    "Three and a half million for the second time."


    "4.75 million!" Suddenly, just when Lang Yu was about to smash the hammer, he suddenly yelled out a price.


    As soon as the price came out, all the people present were surprised. Zhou Shao, who thought he was sure to win, was completely stunned.


    4.75 million?!


    This is a full 1.25 million more than the 3.5 million just now.


    That''s not the way to increase the price, is it?


    People look around in panic, trying to find out the auction "Xiaobai" that they can''t play at once. After all, is it interesting to bid up prices like this?!


    However, after a round of searching, all the people failed to find out who actually offered the price.


    "4.75 million for the first time!"


    Bai ling''er reluctantly took Zhou Shao''s arm: "Zhou Shao, you promised to buy ten thousand bitter lotus for others."


    Wan Ku Han Lian is not only an important material for Bai ling''er to practice the energy pill, but also an irrecoverable expansion of Bai ling''er''s vanity. Just now Zhou Shao''s startling cry has attracted the attention of the whole audience. She doesn''t want to be eclipsed so soon.


    Zhou Shao obviously also has this kind of thought, saw the eye white Ling son this beauty, bite a tooth: "five million."


    This is a cry, an uproar!


    "My God, Zhou Shao is really a rich man. He has five million dollars to buy a WAN Ku Han lotus. He is really rich."


    "Ha ha, it''s obvious that Zhou Shaohua is just smiling for Bo Hongyan. Don''t you see a beautiful woman beside him?"


    At this time, the people beside Zhou Shao are talking about it. While many people worship Zhou Shao, they also admire Bai ling''er. Some women, in particular, are extremely envious.


    Bai ling''er enjoys the feeling of the best actress and is secretly happy to have Zhou Shao, a passionate and rich suitor. She even began to fantasize that when she won the Wannian Kulian, she would become the focus of attention, and even dream of marrying into the Zhou family.


    "Seven and a half million."


    Suddenly, a light drink on the stage interrupted Bai ling''er''s dream!


    Lang Yu lightly lowered his head and called out the price.


    "Is there anyone over seven and a half million?"


    Seven and a half million!


    Boiling the whole audience suddenly dumb, silent, only under the extremely rapid breathing sound.


    Seven and a half million! At a time when everyone has been shocked by the huge price of five million yuan, a higher and more outrageous price suddenly appeared, which made everyone unable to reflect. Zhou Shao was also shocked. He even sweated a little on his forehead, because he had made up his mind to report five million yuan, but... In a flash, he was killed again¡° Zhou Shao... "Bai ling''er looks at Zhou Shao with affection. Obviously, they are in a dilemma now. It''s too expensive for them to keep up. If they don''t keep up, it''s obvious that they are being targeted. If they just admit defeat, how can they lose face¡° Seven million... Seven million six hundred thousand. " Zhou Shaoyi gritted his teeth and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead¡° 11.4 million! " Just when Zhou Shaogang gritted his teeth and never recovered, Lang Yu on the stage made a sound again. At the same time, everyone is looking forward to Zhou Shao''s next move. 11.4 million! Zhou Shao''s forehead has been sweating. Obviously, the price has exceeded his expectation. Most importantly, Zhou Shao is a little afraid because the other party has added too much. If he should increase the price at this time, he would have to spend more than 10 million to buy this as soon as the other party withdraws the bid. Although his Zhou family was rich, they were not so rich. If his father knew that he had spent more than 10 million yuan to buy a lotus, he would be angry on the spot. Money, it''s not like that¡° Zhou Shao... "Bai ling''er is more anxious to pull Zhou Shao''s arm at this time. The money is not her. Naturally, she is not distressed, but her face is hers. Of course, she is not willing to admit defeat. Zhou Shao opened her hand in a hurry. She was pale and short of breath. She was at a loss for a moment. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1850

    Han three thousand smile, at this time eyes closed, raised God.


    "11.4 million for the first time!"


    "11.4 million second time!"


    "Zhou Shao!" Bai ling''er looks at the eyes cast by the whole audience, doing the last act of coquetry.


    "11.4 million for the third time, deal!"


    With the sound of Lang Yu, Zhou Shao buried his head in chagrin, and the whole audience was in an uproar, while Bai ling''er was so angry that he turned aside and ignored Lang Yu.


    After a long time, Zhou Shaocai reluctantly raised his head, looked at Bai ling''er beside him and comforted him: "ling''er, it''s not worth buying a bitter lotus for more than 10 million yuan. Although I have money, it''s meaningless to waste so much. Don''t we take the money and buy other treasures later? "


    Bai ling''er snorted coldly, but Zhou Shao''s words were not without reason, and what could be done now¡° I''m afraid you won''t get anything. "


    Zhou Shao Bai ling''er''s tone softened, and he laughed. He looked at Han 3000 and said, "how can it be? Do you think I''m that trash? You don''t have the money to come here for fun? "


    Hearing this, Bai ling''er glanced at Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 closed his eyes, he thought he was asleep. He couldn''t help laughing: "that''s what I said. Then I''ll forgive you first. Later, you should really buy it for me. Otherwise, like that trash, it''s a shame to come in and go out empty handed. "


    Zhou Shao patted his chest and immediately assured: "don''t worry, how can I share the same virtue with that kind of rubbish?"


    Although Han Sanqian''s eyes are closed, he is obviously in a state of contentment. He has a clear idea of everything that happens in the auction house and is in the process of planning. If someone really looks at Han Sanqian carefully, he will surely find that he is not sleeping at all, but a wise man in the process of strategizing and winning.


    With the passage of time, the other 23 treasures also slowly appeared on the auction table. However, compared with Wan kuhan lotus, the follow-up treasures are much less interesting, so the competition is not too strong.


    But at this time, some people suddenly noticed an amazing fact.


    That is all auctions. When the final transaction price comes, there will always be an amazing price. More careful people find that these prices will always be 150% of the previous price!


    Bai ling''er is now exhausted, because Zhou Shao''s promise to buy at least one thing for her can''t be fulfilled at all.


    All the twenty-four treasures finally didn''t fall on Zhou Shao''s head.


    Zhou Shao is also very frustrated. In these dozens of times, he has not taken the initiative to ask the price. Even like the first time he bought Wan kuhanlian, he sometimes raised the price very high, but in the end, he couldn''t beat the crazy price increase of that guy.


    Every time it''s crazy. Who the hell can play with this kind of madman.


    At this time, everyone on the scene also began to guess and look for the mysterious buyer who has been raising prices crazily for 24 consecutive years.


    "Grass, which mysterious person is there at our auction tonight? It''s too damn cruel. Do you want others to play with the increase of price and bonus?"


    "Yes, it''s inhumane. So rich, are they from three families?"


    "How can it be? If the people of the three major families want to get something in terms of their wealth and status, aren''t there some people who want to get it? Who will come to the auction house to join in the fun? "


    "But if it wasn''t from the three families, who would it be? Who can have such a family background to make a trench like this? "


    A group of people speculate, but Han 3000, who is really the party, has always been quietly closing his eyes to protect the Buddha. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him.


    "Zhou Tianying, the next is the last one. Do you really want me to come back empty handed today?" Bai ling''er couldn''t keep his reserve any longer and scolded angrily.


    Happy to come, and even confident that today at least in this brilliant once, but now, Zhou Shao or let her empty handed, those price increases now let them look like a joke.


    When Zhou Shao heard Bai ling''er''s dissatisfaction, he woke up from his hesitation and gritted his teeth: "don''t worry, ling''er, the thing of the king. I will win it every day. Those who block me will die."


    "Well, if you can''t do it, Sunday should be, and you''ll be your bachelor with the trash sleeping there." Bai Ling er''s vicious way.


    Zhou Shao nods and stares at Han 3000. How can he become such a waste? It''s not worth carrying your own shoes.


    And almost at this time, Lang Yu came back on stage, with a mysterious smile: "now, enter the highest stage of this rehearsal meeting, take today''s champion."


    Along with Lang Yu a shout, at this time, several servants carrying a glittering box slowly came up.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1851

    "Is this the wonder baby found in the frigid? God, what is it? Even if it''s packed in a box, I can feel its breath. "


    "This breath is too damn strong!"


    "No? What on earth is this? "


    With a smile and a wave of his hand, Lang Yu opened the golden box. Inside, it was a colorful egg.


    But although it''s just an egg, everyone present can feel the magical energy of this egg.


    "Everyone, today''s standard King is the young pet of the golden beast Tianlu, the overlord of the extremely cold land. The starting price is 10 million!"


    It''s not only because of the high price, but also because of the appearance of tianluzhen, a high-level beast, in the auction house.


    This beast is the king of extremely cold regions. It is as beautiful as a tiger, with a dragon head and tail. It has two horns on its head and two wings on its back. Its fur looks like gold and jade.


    "It''s said that if the beast fights with its master, it can call the wind and the rain, and its four sharp claws are even more powerful tools to break the enemy. If it is combined with its master, it can cover with auspicious light to help his master quickly recover from all kinds of injuries. Even if he can''t fight, he can also strike his wings and travel thousands of miles. It''s really wonderful."


    "But this beast feeds on gold, silver and jewelry. It''s really hard to cultivate it. Forget it, I''ll give it up. You can play with it."


    Some people knew about this beast and chose to give it up on the spot. Although Tianluhu was strong, he needed a lot of money to support him. For those who were not particularly rich, it was a pity to give up.


    But more people choose to stick to it, because it''s a golden beast. This kind of thing can be met but not sought.


    After all, in the world of all directions, having a good divine soldier or a good divine beast is the biggest improvement for anyone except his own cultivation.


    At this time, Bai ling''er was even more excited and tugged Zhou Shao''s arm: "Zhou Shao, you must help me take this little guy down. Didn''t you listen to others? With this beast, you can escape even if you have low accomplishments. If one day I encounter any danger, won''t it protect me? "


    "This..." Zhou Yingtian can''t help frowning at this time. The first shot is 10 million, which is not a small sum. Even for most of the aristocrats, it is also a huge sum of money.


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll be yours. Will you marry me?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Shao immediately hit chicken blood like, big hand: "thirteen million."


    "Well, thirteen million!"


    "Fourteen million."


    "Fifteen million."


    ¡­¡­


    A new round of price increases has started again.


    After several rounds, the price has risen from the initial 10 million to 25 million. For most people, although the cost of raising this beast is huge, the income is also quite abundant. What''s more, it is a golden beast in the end. You know, in the world of all directions, a red beast is very rare, and the golden beast is even more unthinkable.


    But where is the price of raising this beast? More importantly, the risk.


    It''s just an egg. It''s a huge unknown whether it can hatch. If it doesn''t hatch, it''s equivalent to more than 20 million yuan being smashed into water. Secondly, because it''s an egg, its origin is very unknown, and it may lead to some unnecessary dangers.


    This is also the basic reason why the golden beast suddenly stagnated when it reached 25 million.


    Zhou Shao''s 25 million has stopped steadily for the first time, but just before the second time, the sound that made Zhou Shao have nightmares all night sounded again.


    "37.5 million!"


    The crowd roared.


    That voice, as if may be late, but never absent.


    "Forty million!"


    "Sixty million!"


    "You..." Zhou Shao''s brain was bleeding. He really didn''t know what the hell was going on: "OK, do you want to play? I''ll play with you, big one, one hundred million! "


    The whole audience was in an uproar. Zhou Shao asked for a hundred million yuan!


    It''s OK to buy another golden beast at this price, but it''s obviously not worth it.


    "150 million!"


    Long Yu that end, at this time suddenly cold voice but way.


    Zhou Shao faltered and fell on his seat. It was 150 million yuan. He couldn''t bid any more because his family property was only sold for 200 million yuan at most. How could he have the courage to increase it?


    "Is there anything higher than 150 million? 150 million first time, 150 million second time, 150 million third time, deal


    As Lang Yu knocked lightly, Bai ling''er knew that the situation was over. He stood up from his seat and said, "Zhou Yingtian, I knew that you are no different from that trash. I''m gone."


    Just when Bai ling''er turned around to go, Lang Yu suddenly rushed from under the stage and quickly came to this side.


    Bai ling''er is slightly stunned. He looks at Lang Yu who is coming. Is it hard to succeed? Is there a turning point? But when Bai ling''er is in a daze, Lang Yu suddenly walks past him. Then, in her eyes that she can''t believe, Lang Yu comes to Han 3000 and bows respectfully. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1852

    Seeing that Lang Yu bends down in front of Han 3000, Bai ling''er is stunned. Zhou Shao also opens his mouth, and the other guests on the side also open their eyes.


    "Lang Yu, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? How dare you kowtow to a rubbish Zhou Shao said angrily.


    Lang Yu turned back slightly and looked coldly at Zhou Shao.


    On weekdays, in the face of these distinguished guests, Lang Yu must have great respect, but respect does not mean that he can act recklessly, especially in front of Han 3000.


    "This guest, please speak carefully, otherwise, I will be rude to you." Lang Yu said coldly.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shao''s ugly face was more angry at this time. He was very angry when he was robbed by all kinds of people. Now, even one of his mother''s auctioneers was so rude to him, which made Zhou Shao lose face at all. When he patted the chair, Zhou Shao got angry: "what''s your attitude, Lang Yu, do you know who I am?"


    "Young master of the Zhou family, right?" Lang Yu sneered.


    "Do you dare to take such an attitude when you know who Laozi is? I tell you, Lang Yu, make an apology to me right away, and I don''t know what you''re doing with that rubbish. You should be respectful to a rubbish. " Zhou Shao said angrily.


    "Zhou Shao, it''s impossible to apologize. If you have any discomfort, you can only persuade you to hold it. Otherwise, what can you do?"


    "What the hell does that mean, longwoo?" Zhou Shao can''t hold it any more, and he can''t hang it on his face.


    But Lang Yu said with a smile: "don''t you know what I mean? I''ll tell you again, Mr. Zhou Shao, although you are the VIP of our auction house and we respect you very much, you are just rubbish in front of this gentleman. So, please pay attention to your wording. If you dare to speak rudely to this gentleman again, I will make you unable to cry at once. "


    As soon as the words came out, Zhou Shao''s face was pale, and a group of audience were in an uproar.


    You are our VIP, but in front of this gentleman, you are just rubbish.


    This shocked everyone, and they all focused on Han 3000, who had been keeping his eyes closed, to guess what kind of identity this young man looked like.


    "All right." At this time, Han 3000 opened his eyes slightly, stood up slowly, looked at Lang Yu and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Lang Yu leaned slightly, then took out a black card from his arms and presented it with both hands: "VIP, the owner has an order to give you this black VIP card."


    Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, lightly took over: "this is what meaning?"


    "There has never been any division of VIP in the auction house. As long as we enter the auction house with admission tickets, we are all our VIP. However, for some VIP who have made great contributions to our auction house, we have a special black card. With this card, we can not only become super VIP in our 72 branches in all directions without asset verification, It''s also the VIP of the seven associated families behind our auction house. " Lang Yu smiles.


    Hearing this, all the audience were shocked and looked at each other in disbelief.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that although the auction house claims that it doesn''t classify any VIP, its purpose is not to divide the customers into third class and ninth class, there is actually a kind of hidden super VIP behind it. This kind of VIP can not only enjoy the treatment of super VIP directly in the major branches, but also directly be the VIP of seven families. Unexpectedly, this is true."


    "My God, I didn''t expect to see something that has been legendary for such a long time today, but... It was a humble young man who showed me."


    "Damn, I thought he was rubbish just now, but I didn''t expect that he was just a dragon swimming in the water, playing with us a bunch of shrimp and crabs."


    "It''s true. No wonder Lang Yu has a good respect for this man. Even master Zhou doesn''t give face at all. It turns out that they are not the same level as us."


    After a group of guests were surprised, they shook their heads and sighed bitterly.


    Bai linger stood on the aisle. She was going to go. Seeing this scene, the whole person was completely stunned. Her mood could not be described as shock. She only felt that there was a thunder, which fell directly from the sky and hit her heart hard.


    "How... How could that be?" Bai ling''er murmured.


    In her eyes, Han 3000 is just a little bit of rubbish. She can''t even afford to buy things in a small stall outside. She even compares Han 3000 with Zhou Shao in her heart. She is glad that she has found a rich young master instead of the rubbish with nothing.


    For a time, she was full of self-confidence to mourn for a woman who would find Han 3000 as her husband in the future. She mourned how miserable the rest of her life would be.


    But now, the plot is suddenly reversed, making people unprepared.


    That trash is the hidden black card VIP in the auction house.


    High down, sentence!


    "Isn''t it just a black card? Lang Yu, is that your difference between me and him? I tell you, my master Zhou has plenty of money, and I''ll take care of a small black card. " When Zhou Shao saw the waste he had been suppressing, he suddenly changed and rode on his head. At the same time, he envied the people around him for their admiration for Han 3000, and suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Bai ling''er and all the audience couldn''t help looking at Zhou Shao. Bai ling''er also had hope for Zhou Shao for the last time. But at this moment, Lang Yu just smiles and doesn''t comment at all¡° Lanyu, can''t you hear me? If I want to get a black card, I''ll give you a price. " Zhou Shao pretended to be tough and gave a glance at Lang Yu. Lang Yu shook his head helplessly: "Zhou Shao, I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding about our black super VIP card. In terms of your status, I''m afraid you are not qualified to handle it."¡° The Zhou family of Lao Tzu has money. He can handle this garbage. Dare you say I''m not qualified? "¡° "He?" Lang Yu looked at Han 3000 and shook his head. At this point, an assistant quickly ran from the background, his hand, holding a piece of paper and pen. Without answering Zhou Shao, Lang Yu took the paper and pen and said to Han 3000, "VIP, this is a list of all the auction items. There are 73 items, including 24 treasures and this auction king. The total cost is 470 million yuan. Please have a look. If there is no problem, you can sign. These items of this auction will be yours." Hearing this, all the audience were surprised, and their mouths were wide enough to fit the size of an egg. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1853

    470 million!


    What a number!


    For many people present, even if they are also aristocrats, this is obviously a huge astronomical number.


    After all, Han 3000, as the top Zhonglang Shenwu general in supporting the family, has a salary of only 300000 yuan a month, and 470 million yuan is really exorbitant for most people.


    "What do you mean, Longyu? Do you mean... The man who offered a high price to shoot tonight is... He? "


    At this time, the audience glared at the cow''s eyes and asked incredulously.


    Lang Yu smiles and nods: "that''s right. It''s this gentleman who instructs me to help me bid."


    Although Lang Yu''s words were very light, they were just like a bomb still entering the calm lake. The audience of several meters around Han 3000, who could hear them, were very pale.


    Zhou Shao was even more staggering. He had just stood up again. In a moment, because of shock, he fell on the chair again.


    It turns out that the super bidder, who surprised everyone, was sitting quietly beside them.


    "No wonder, no wonder he just closed his eyes all the way. It turns out... It turns out that other people are sure to win."


    "Ha ha, just now someone said that people couldn''t afford to buy things and were bored sleeping. Now think about it, I''m really slapping my face. Other people are not sleeping, but disdain to make trouble with us."


    "If you are a virgin, you are the one who moves like a rabbit. I really do."


    After a group of people were shocked, they all cast a respectful eye on Han 3000. What is the real superior? That is, the situation changes with a smile and a twinkle. Han 3000 is a perfect interpretation of this king''s breath.


    Bai ling''er''s body swayed, and his pretty face looked like white paper.


    How is that possible? How is that possible?


    In the whole scene, the mysterious buyer who has been frantically asking for a price, will it be him?!


    But the fact is in front of us, we have to believe that this is true.


    At this time, Bai ling''er''s heart almost split.


    In retrospect, the previous ridicule of Han 3000 is more like an insult to himself. It makes people blush to think about it.


    What qualifications do you have to laugh at such a local tyrant?


    Han Sanqian didn''t even look at the list. He stood up and said, "no need to look. Can I get something now?"


    "Of course," Lang Yu said with a smile


    With that, Lang Yu leaned slightly and made a gesture of please.


    Seeing Han 3000 come over, Bai ling''er stops breathing. At this time, when he looks at Han 3000 again, he suddenly finds that he is wise and powerful, straight and handsome, and more importantly, he has money.


    Bai ling''er''s face turned red. He watched Han 3000 getting closer and closer. When he was in front of him, he had the courage to say, "I..."


    But when the words came to her mouth, she didn''t know what to say. More importantly, Han Sanli ignored her and went straight to the backstage of the auction house.


    As soon as Han 3000 left, everyone stood up near where he was sitting. They wanted to see more about who this top local tyrant was.


    The audience in other places, seeing a stir there, couldn''t help but get up and watch. They didn''t know what happened at that end.


    At the end, two men and a woman stood up with the crowd.


    Among the two men, one is older, serious, and the other is young, handsome, tall and upright. Several young women sitting next to him often look at him secretly, while the other woman, like a celestial being, has always been the focus of attention nearby, even in the crowd, with her own aura.


    This woman is so beautiful that many people around her have no time to care about the auction, but have been watching her all the time.


    "What''s going on ahead? Why is it such a sensation all of a sudden? " The older man stood up and looked at the distance. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "It''s said that there is a mysterious guest over there, who is the auction king this evening. All the things at the auction were bought by him." The audience nearby said.


    The young man frowned like a sword, his handsome face was slightly angry, and his eyes were fixed on the figure going backstage.


    Originally, he wanted to come to the auction tonight to buy some things. After all, everyone needs to go up and fix things, but he didn''t expect that the whole night was empty and the price was raised to a high level, so he had been waiting for the fall.


    Now seeing this figure is the culprit, he is naturally dissatisfied.


    The beautiful woman beside him also got up slightly and locked her eyes there. For the first time, she opened her mouth and murmured, "this figure seems to have known each other before."


    "Forget it, younger martial sister qinshuang, let''s go back." The young man shakes his head. If Han 3000 is there, he will recognize this man. He is Ye Gucheng.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1854

    At this time, Han 3000, accompanied by Lang Yu, walked into the backstage.


    Backstage, more than a dozen servants have now put all the auction items into the box, each box has been opened, waiting for Han 3000 to inspect.


    See Han 3000 come in, a group of people together low waist, respectful way: "VIP, good evening."


    Han 3000 politely nodded: "hard everyone, by the way, I will not check things, I believe you, as for money, is it enough?"


    Lang Yu said with a smile: "the exchange room has estimated your treasure. After you spend tonight''s money, there are still 700000 amethysts left."


    Han 3000 nodded, energy in his hand moved, and took all the objects back.


    Lang Yu smiled and said, "by the way, distinguished guests, many of the things you bought at our auction are used for refining pills and medicines. Excuse me, do you want to refine things?"


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly. It''s obvious that Lang Yu knows what he is asking and says, "if you have something to say, you can speak to me directly. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Lang Yu was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect to be seen by Han 3000 in an instant. However, seeing that Han 3000 was not angry, he said at this time: "to make things, we need a good Dan stove. As the saying goes, sharpening the knife doesn''t miss firewood cutting. You are the black card VIP of our auction house, so there is a batch of treasures for the next auction in the auction house, some of which are excellent Danlu. Are you interested? If you have, we can sell it to you in advance. "


    Han three thousand heard this, but also wry smile, this auction house routine is really deep, first sell materials, next time sell tools, really will catch people''s heart, let you always participate.


    However, Han 3000 does not deny that he is still lack of these things, nodded: "OK."


    Lang Yu was very happy and led Han 3000 around the backstage to a big room nearby.


    A lot of things were placed in the big room. Several Dan stoves of different colors and shapes were neatly arranged there. You can see that they are valuable by looking at their appearance. However, what surprised Han 3000 most was the space of the house.


    Obviously, from the outside, it''s just a small house, but after entering, there are not only huge stores, but also backstage rooms, and even the big house in front of us.


    On the outside, it looks like a palm, but on the inside, it looks like a giant elephant. It really means something.


    It seems to see Han 3000''s concern. Lang Yu smiles and explains: "it''s all magic, but it''s also the characteristic of 72 branches of our auction house. The sky in the house, ha ha."


    Han 3000 smiles: "the sky in the house? It''s quite appropriate. It''s interesting. "


    "Distinguished guest, you praise me. Let me introduce to you that the red Dan furnace in front of you is a huge melting furnace, which can withstand high temperature without melting. As for the black one, it has a better future. It is made of meteorite. If you have this furnace to practice Dan, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Han Sanqian nodded and was about to speak. At this time, there was a lot of noise outside the house. Lang Yu was dissatisfied and rushed out to drink: "what''s the noise?"


    The servant hurried into the room and said, "Mr. Lang, I''m sorry, there''s an old man out there all of a sudden. He has to find us to sell Dan stoves."


    "Don''t you see the VIP in the room? Why don''t you let him go? " Lang Yu said angrily.


    "Yes."


    "No need." Han 3000 raised his hand at this time and said with a smile, "it''s all business. You can buy and sell. There''s no difference between the high and the low. I''m not in a hurry. You should be busy first."


    Lang Yu was stunned. Now that Han 3000 had spoken, he did not dare to disobey him. He nodded and said to the next man, "what are you doing? Let people in as soon as possible. "


    The servant nodded and retreated. A moment later, he led an old man in. The old man was covered with simple cloth clothes, which were full of various patches. The wear marks of the years and the pollution of the soil made the cloth clothes old and dirty.


    In the old man''s hand, he was holding a green stove. The stove was not big. It was the size of a three-year-old child, and there was a green dragon around him. But what was missing was that the stove was covered with dirt, and there was even a lot of water in it. It was obvious that the stove was often left in some place by people, and it was destroyed by wind and rain, making it as old and dirty as the old man.


    At a glance, Lang Yu was not interested in the stove. However, due to Han 3000''s presence, he said politely, "old man, I heard you want to sell Dan stove, right?"


    The old man nodded. Although his beard was all over, his hair was shaggy and he looked like a beggar, his eyes were full of perseverance: "yes."


    "Ha ha, old man, although our auction house is a commodity business, if you want to sell something, you should go to the exchange house. There are professional people to evaluate it for you." Lang woo road.


    The function of the exchange house is similar to that of the pawn business, which is to evaluate the value and then purchase at a low price. The function of the auction house is to sort out these things and auction them to maximize the interests of the goods.


    So, obviously, the old man came to the wrong place.


    "I came here only after I went to your exchange room." The old man said.


    Lang Yu suddenly a Leng, looking at the next person: "what''s the situation?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1855

    "The people on the other side of the auction house thought his stove was worthless, so they didn''t give a price." The next person at this time soft voice way.


    "It''s just a group of mediocre people. They don''t even know their babies. They have nothing to say to them." When the old man talked about this, he was dissatisfied.


    Lang Yu laughs and scorns the old man''s words. The criteria of the exchange room are very professional. If they say it''s worthless, it''s worthless. However, due to his kindness, Lang Yu laughs: "in that case, I''d better give the stove to you. What do you think?"


    The old man nodded and handed over the stove with his dirty and old hand. After Lang Yu took the stove, he didn''t take a close look at it. He just glanced at it. Then he shook his head: "old man, the workmanship of the stove is really rough, and it''s rusty. It''s really... Not worth much money? However, since the old man has found this place, I''ll give you ten amethysts. Do you want to sell them? "


    Naturally, Lang Yu is not interested in this item. He just throws it in the garbage when he buys it. The reason why he is willing to bid is to make a good impact on the auction house.


    On hearing this, the old man was slightly angry: "since even you don''t know the goods, then I''ll take it as if I haven''t been here." With that, the old man picked up the vase and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Han 3000 spoke.


    Although the old man has always been quite rebellious, Han 3000 is careful, smart and sophisticated on earth. He has long exercised this guy in a subtle way. Therefore, Han 3000 sees that there is a trace of urgency in the old man''s angry eyes.


    "How much are you going to sell the stove, old man?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old man was slightly stunned and said, "priceless treasure, but I have an urgent need. If you can afford a million, I can consider selling you."


    Hearing this price, although Lang Yu always had a strong professional ethics, he couldn''t help laughing at it: "old man, are you joking too much? Just this tripod? million? Look at these good stoves around you. None of them are good, but they can''t sell at your price


    The servant could not help laughing at this time. Seeing this, the old man''s face was slightly red and said angrily: "a group of mediocre fat and common powder, what do you know? Are you qualified to compete with me, the green dragon tripod


    Two people disdain of shake head wry smile, afraid is a crazy Lao Tzu.


    The old man endured the anger of being ridiculed and put his last hope on Han 3000.


    "OK, I''ll take it." Han Sanyi smiles.


    The old man let out a long breath, but Lang Yu and his servants exploded like a bomb. Lang Yu stepped up to Han 3000 and said in a hurry: "VIP, you must not be cheated by the old man. This green stove is just rubbish for generations, not to mention one million amethysts, even ten amethysts, It''s not worth it


    "Yes, VIP, please don''t be fooled. This has been appraised by many of our professionals. You have to trust us."


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a smile, "of course I believe you, but I also believe this old gentleman, master Lang, please give him a million amethysts." With that, Han 3000 casually throws out a pile of jewelry, which can be regarded as adding some money to his account.


    For a moment, Lang Yu was worried about Han 3000, but after all, the money was Han 3000''s. it was his freedom to decide what to do. With a long sigh, he told his servant, "take this old gentleman to the exchange room to get the money."


    The servant nodded. The old man took a look at Han 3000. There was a very strange gratitude in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t know how to thank people very much. After he handed the stove to Han 3000, he went out with the servant.


    After seeing off the old man, Han Sanqian, recommended by Lang Yu, spent more than 1.4 million yuan to buy a fiery red Kirin tripod, and then stepped out of the auction house.


    Just came out, Han 3000 met an unexpected person, Bai ling''er.


    After Han 3000 left, Bai ling''er was shocked at the scene and regretted for a long time. Finally, she came to her senses and had a new plan.


    Although Zhou Shao is a good choice for the future, compared with Han 3000, he is just a man in the sky and a man in the earth.


    A woman like Bai ling''er is very beautiful. Usually, many men around her, so she is very confident in her appearance, so she wants to win Han 3000.


    Because she was close at that time, she knew that Han 3000 had gone to the backcourt of the auction house. Therefore, she pretended to be very angry and said that she wanted to go home to have a rest after separating from Zhou Shao. But in fact, she was waiting for Han 3000 at the gate of the backcourt.


    This and so on, has been enough for more than an hour, in her heart, Han 3000 at this time finally slowly came out.


    "Young master." At the sight of Han 3000, Bai ling''er warmly welcomed him.


    Han 3000 glanced at Bai ling''er and said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s indifference, Bai ling''er lowered his head and pursed his mouth, pretending to be aggrieved: "are you still angry with others, young master? I''m sorry, but I''ll make it up to you, OK? "


    With that, Bai ling''er blushes and deliberately lowers his collar, trying to tempt Han 3000. For many men, this is only the most direct and pure means. In the past, Bai ling''er only used some ambiguous eyes to deal with other men, but Bai ling''er felt that he had to work hard for Han 3000, a man with higher status. Han 3000 disdains to sneer. He doesn''t even look at it. He pushes Bai ling''er away directly: "sorry, I''m not familiar with you, so I don''t want to be angry with you at all. You''d better let it go." Watching Han 3000 turn around and walk away, especially the sneer, it is full of ridicule and contempt, which makes Bai ling''er who has always been aloof and proud suffer great humiliation. Standing there, like lightning strike, she has given up her dignity for Han 3000, but what she didn''t expect is Han 3000''s indifference and ridicule¡° You''ve gone too far. I''ve done this. How dare you do this to me? " Looking at the back of Han 3000 leaving, Bai ling''er is not willing to yell at him. It seems that in her eyes, as long as she put down a little posture to the man, the man will listen to her. Leaving from the suburbs, Han Sanqian did not return to the city. Instead, he went deeper into the woods. Sometimes, Han Sanqian took advantage of the night and went all the way. Before he went back, he had to do something. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1856

    At the end of the withered and yellow old tree, there is an ancient temple. In the wind and rain, it has been in disrepair for a long time, with broken walls, broken walls, leaking walls and overgrown weeds.


    In front of the temple, a wooden plaque has been slanted, endless desolation, endless loneliness.


    In the courtyard, the old man just now bent down and walked slowly into the temple.


    As soon as he went in, he took out a large bag of medicinal materials from his arms. Then he lifted the broken curtain and entered the inner hall.


    Han 3000 also went in at this time, and came to the hall through the night. The four evil gods in the hall did not become gentle because of the erosion of age. On the contrary, because they were missing, they were even more ferocious. In this night, they were like four evil spirits.


    The air was filled with a stench. The ground was very dirty and messy. Hay was everywhere. There was a pile of thatch inside. It should be the place where the old man slept.


    Han Sanqian just wanted to go inside, but he didn''t notice. He suddenly moved on his feet and kicked a cauldron that fell on the ground. Suddenly, he made a stabbing sound.


    Han three thousand as like as two peas were picking up the furnace, the whole frown was wrinkled, because the tripod he had kicked down was almost the same as the tripod he bought before.


    At this moment, as soon as the curtain was opened, the old man came out from the inside, his face was a little chilly. When he saw that it was Han 3000, he relaxed a little: "is it you?"


    Han 3000 nodded. This old man is the one who sold the tripod to him just now.


    "What do you mean? Are you going back? I''m sorry, I''ve already spent the money. " The old man said coldly.


    Han Sanyi laughs: "a cauldron, sold a million Amethyst, you can take the money carefree, but it is to go to the medicine shop, bought all kinds of valuable medicine, to your body bone, should not be so."


    "You followed me? Besides, it''s my business. You don''t have to take care of it. "


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "don''t worry, master, I didn''t mean to follow you. I''m not here to return the goods. There''s no malice. I''m here to deliver the cauldron."


    With that, Han 3000 took out the previous green dragon tripod and handed it to the old man. In fact, he didn''t want the broken cauldron either. The reason why he bought it was because he saw a kind of anxiety hidden in the old man''s eyes. His intuition told him that the old man must be short of the money. Otherwise, he would not sell his most precious cauldron.


    Although Han 3000 didn''t think it was rare and precious, the old man''s eyes told him that at least it was very important to the old man.


    So this million, Han 3000, is more of a relief to the old man.


    According to Han 3000''s intuition, this old man is by no means a common man. On the contrary, he is very strong, so he will never be like this until he has to.


    "What do you mean? Have pity on me? " The old man frowned.


    "I know that it''s very important for you. A gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor. Although I''m not a gentleman, I want to get closer to a gentleman. I don''t know if you will give me this opportunity." Han 3000 laughs.


    Feeling Han 3000''s kindness, the old man''s vigilance suddenly relaxed a lot, and he turned to the other side of his body: "I will never take back what Han Xiao sold, not to mention this tripod. Even if it''s my life, I won''t regret it at all. Take it back. As for your kindness, I understand it


    Han Sanqian smiles, nods and turns around to leave. Although he is kind-hearted, he doesn''t want to force others.


    Just at the gate of the temple, suddenly, Han Xiao said, "are you really here to send the tripod?"


    Han Sanqian did not speak.


    "Well, since you''re in love, I''ll do it on purpose, and you''ll come back." Han Xiaodao.


    Han 3000 frowned. He didn''t know what the old man was going to do, but he walked over honestly.


    The old man squatted, picked up the cauldron Han 3000 had just kicked down, and then directly threw the cauldron to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly: "senior, or the previous price?" Said Han 3000 will pay.


    "No, I gave you this tripod." The old man said.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no merit, no salary."


    The old man glanced at Han 3000 and said in a cold voice, "this is a double dragon tripod. A single tripod may not be valuable, but once the two dragons are merged, it will be the strongest tripod in the world. It''s very valuable."


    With that, the old man''s hands suddenly transport capacity, and Han 3000''s two tripods suddenly fly up, and then in mid air, with the old man''s control and crazy operation.


    With the flourishing of the two cauldrons, the two cauldrons turned fiercer and fiercer. Finally, with a bang, a big cauldron with enough thickness to be surrounded by one person suddenly fell in front of Han 3000.


    What is different from just now is that this tripod has a new look. Even in the moonlight, it is shining with blue light. The most amazing thing is that the tripod body and two green dragons are swimming slowly around the tripod body.


    Han three thousand see this, the whole person immediately frown tight wrinkle, unbelievable looking at the front of the giant tripod.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1857

    Han Xiao patted the dust in his hand, glanced at the tripod and said, "this is the real double dragon tripod. It can melt all things and can hold fire. It''s one of the best in the world."


    Han 3000 took a breath of cold air. He never thought that the two dilapidated cauldrons, which were just dilapidated, turned into a shining cauldron in an instant.


    Just because of its appearance, it is destined to be extraordinary, not to mention the dragon pattern of its tripod body, which is like two real dragons swimming slowly.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know this knowledge any more, but he can be sure from the appearance that he is definitely a big baby. Compared with the red tripod he bought for more than one million yuan, it''s quite different.


    "Take it with you before I change my mind." Han Xiaodao.


    "No, No." After Han 3000 was surprised, he quickly shook his head.


    Han Xiao suddenly frowned. It was obvious that Han 3000''s words surprised him: "don''t you?"


    "Yes, I don''t want it." Han Sanqian shook his head firmly.


    "Are you a fool? Don''t you want such a good thing? " Han Xiaodao.


    "As I said, the more noble the tripod is, the more I can''t take it. Please take it back. Today, just think I haven''t been here." Han 3000 finished, turned and left.


    Han 3000 himself is an upright man. He will not be greedy for small bargains, and he will not be greedy for poop. This tripod is obviously a peerless treasure. Han 3000 thinks that his one million Amethyst is just a joke.


    "Boy, you stop, you don''t want to. I want you to. You are stubborn, but I am more stubborn than you." Han Xiao shouted angrily when he saw that Han 3000 was leaving.


    With that, he moved his hand, and the gate in front of the temple suddenly closed.


    Han 3000 reluctantly turned around and said, "master, why are you doing this?"


    Han Xiao disdains to smile: "do you think you are the only one to talk about principles? Han Xiao is more principled than you. Since I sold it to you, I don''t want to come back. "


    "But..." Han 3000 was in a dilemma.


    Han Xiao looked at Han 3000 coldly. Seeing the embarrassment in Han 3000''s eyes, he said slowly: "you''re a good young man. I like you very much, so I gave you another part of the double dragon tripod. It''s no longer useful for me, but it''s just used to install some rain in the leaky house."


    "Since it can find the Lord, it should continue to play its role, rather than follow me, the old man, to sink from now on."


    "If you have to give it to me, I''ll make up some more for you. Otherwise, I''ll feel uneasy." Han 3000 said sincerely.


    "No, that million has become my biggest wish. Money is of no use to me. I''ve been used to this kind of hard life for a long time." Han Xiao said softly.


    Han 3000 is confused by his words, and he has no interest in money, but he has to exchange his beloved things for money. What''s the logic?!


    "What''s your name, boy?" Han Xiao asked.


    Han 3000 hesitated, but after a moment, he said, "Han 3000."


    "Well, you and I, who are surnames, were still a family tens of thousands of years ago." Han Xiao gave a rare smile, and then he looked at Han 3000: "OK, Han 3000, come here, I''ll teach you how to use this double dragon tripod."


    Han Sanqian nodded and went to Han Xiao. Then, Han Xiao suddenly slapped Han Sanqian on the back. After a while, Han Sanqian only felt that a lot of memories suddenly appeared in his mind. The next second, Han Xiao had recovered his palm.


    After Han Xiao took back his palm, he looked at his palm and frowned, because there was a faint black in his palm.


    He looked at Han 3000 with complicated eyes, then lowered his head to think about something.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Is this really fate?" Looking at his palm, Han Xiao seemed to speak to Han 3000 and to himself. Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, he rushed into the inner hall.


    Just when Han Sanqian was not sure why he was going to lie inside and look for Han Xiao, Han Xiao came out with a yellow and moldy old book in his hand. He looked up at Han Sanqian from time to time as he walked along.


    Han 3000 was completely confused by him. He stood in the same place and was at a loss.


    A moment later, Han Xiaochang breathed a sigh, closed the book, and looked at Han 3000 without moving. He was about to lose his hair.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 really can''t stand it. He can''t help asking again.


    Han Xiao did not answer, looking at Han 3000''s melancholy expression, but suddenly relaxed, and then his face was covered with a bitter smile.


    "Fate, fate, it''s really fate." Han Xiao looked at the black spot of his palm and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Master..." Han 3000 is very depressed. What is Han Xiao doing? What fate?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1858

    Han Xiao ignored Han 3000. After looking at his palm, he murmured and looked up at the roof, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, he returned to smile and looked at Han 3000, saying: "Han 3000, it''s not new to make the double dragon tripod, but how to refine all kinds of materials to make the top pills is the king''s way of the eight world."


    Han 3000 nodded suspiciously and said, "master, I understand."


    "So, do you want to master the art of kingcraft?"


    Han 3000 naturally wants to. After all, what Han 3000 lacks is alchemy, which is the simplest, fastest and most crude way of self-improvement. It is even the dream of many people in the world. However, because of the high threshold of materials and refining technology, many people can spy on it, but they can''t get into it.


    Otherwise, how could all the sects regard the various elixirs needed for cultivation as wages? This is enough to show its importance. In a sense, it is even a common currency, so it is very difficult to make it.


    Han 3000 spent so much money, so he just bought some materials, but he wanted to refine them into elixirs to repair them. Han 3000 didn''t even think about when he would get there. He just planned to hoard them and make plans in the future.


    After all, it''s very difficult to practice the basic skill of pills. It''s even more difficult to use all kinds of materials to the limit. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s the skill of kingcraft.


    "Master, I really want to. However, in the world of all directions, among the things that can be processed by human beings, the art of alchemy is the most precious. How can it be the only thing I want to do?" Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    Every sect, including the nihilist sect where Han Sanqian stayed at the beginning, needed pills with fixed amount. Outsiders had no access to the technology of alchemy, and their value could be imagined.


    Even in some ways, the quality of alchemy is one of the necessary factors to determine the size of a school.


    Therefore, those who make Dan should cherish strangeness.


    "Just be willing to learn." Han Xiao smiles a little. Then he bends down and suddenly rushes to Han 3000. With a dark force on his feet, he comes to Han 3000. He grabs Han 3000''s hand, pulls up his sleeve, caresses his hands from his elbow and goes down to the palm of his hand. Han 3000 suddenly feels that the tendons on his arm suddenly straighten up and become dark.


    "Alchemy, to Yin to poison, to yang to pure, need mastery, need to be crazy persistent, and need to be calm." Han Xiao finished, put down Han 3000''s hand, two fingers in Han 3000''s nose, ears and eyes, suddenly light, Han 3000 suddenly three red light.


    "The art of alchemy focuses on refining the various characteristics of materials and making them knead into a new one. Therefore, only when the eyes are sick, the ears are smart, and the nose is sharp can you make the best choice at the best time. After I help you get through, you can use the three spirits together."


    Then, Han Xiao suddenly turns to Han 3000''s back and prints his palm on Han 3000''s back. As in the last time, Han 3000''s mind flashes countless pictures. More importantly, this time, a warm force comes from behind and pours into Han 3000''s acupoints.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han Xiao suddenly flew out and hit the ground several meters away. With a puff, blood suddenly came out of his mouth.


    Han 3000 ran anxiously and lifted him up: "are you OK, master?"


    Although Han Xiao vomited blood, he still couldn''t stand the smile: "I''ve used my whole life cultivation to open the veins of three links and bailing tendons for you. Do you still call me elder? Han 3000, don''t you know how to respect teachers? "


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned. What Han Xiaogang had just done was to open up the meridians for himself with a lifetime of cultivation?


    "Master this..." Han three thousand one Leng, then for is: "but Han three thousand already have a master..."


    "What? Do you want to turn your back? " Han Xiao immediately drank discontentedly, threw away Han 3000''s hand, reluctantly stood up, turned his back to Han 3000, and said: "do you know how many people in the world want to worship me? But you are in bliss and you don''t know it? "


    "I don''t mean that, it''s just..."


    "In a word, whether you recognize it or not, you are my apprentice." Han Xiao said overbearing, and then his tone was a little slower: "in the world of all directions, there are many things to learn, and naturally there are many masters to worship. How can you be so pedantic as you, and you can''t recognize only one master all your life. However, it can also show that you are a dedicated person. It''s just, it''s just. Even if I look away and pass on my unique skill to an outsider, I have no face to face my ancestors. Today, I''ll give thanks for my death. "


    Finish saying, Han Xiao in the hand a transportation ability, toward own brain door then want a palm to clap.


    Han 3000 rushed over quickly, grabbed Han Xiao''s hand and said in distress, "master, why do you have to do this? It''s not that I don''t agree with you, but I have master first. At least let me ask my master? "


    "Don''t stop me." On hearing this, Han Xiao tried again.


    "All right, master." Han Sanqian has no choice but to compromise. From a realistic point of view, he really got the true biography of Han Xiao. He has a favor for himself, which can''t be denied. From an emotional point of view, he can''t watch Han Xiao commit suicide in front of him.


    Han Xiao smiles and pats Han 3000 on the shoulder when he hears Han 3000 calling himself: "don''t worry, your former master knows that you worship me as a teacher. He won''t say anything, but will be very happy. He can sit on an equal footing with me. It''s an honor he can''t get for his whole life."¡° Yes Han 3000 nodded, the matter has been so far, only hope¡° Well, Han 3000, from today on, you are the only disciple of Xianling island and the only descendant of Han Xiao. Come with me. " Han Xiao is obviously very happy. Han 3000 nodded, followed Han Xiao and walked towards the inner hall. When he arrived at the door, Han Xiao suddenly stopped and looked at Han 3000. He said with a bitter smile, "man, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Han 3000 by his words, make a fog, why suddenly to this inexplicable words? Han Xiao nodded, opened the curtain, and a stronger odor came directly from inside. Walking into the inner hall, the smell is even more pungent, which makes people smell big. The room is dark, but in front of the room, there is a candle shining slightly. With the two of them entering, the light of the candle leaps, which makes the room seem strange¡° Three thousand, kneel down. " Han Xiao orders softly at this time. Han 3000 didn''t know what was going on, but the master had a life, and finally he let out a cry, and then he knelt down on the ground honestly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1859

    After Han 3000 knelt down, at this time, the breeze stopped gently, and the candle was a little brighter because it was stable. With Han 3000''s eyes slowly adapting, Han 3000 found that the coffin on the ground was a few meters away in front of him, half a meter under the candlestick.


    Is that the ancestor?


    But just when Han 3000 thought so, a hoarse voice suddenly rang out: "Han Xiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Han 3000 was startled by the voice. He obviously didn''t expect that there were other people here. Moreover, although the voice was a female voice, the Buddha was choked by someone''s throat. The most important thing was that Han 3000 was shocked to find that the voice came from the coffin.


    "Disciple Han Xiao, who has already accepted Han 3000 as his apprentice, has come to report to the teacher''s wife." With that, Han Xiao gently patted Han 3000 with his hand and motioned him to call someone quickly.


    Han three thousand one lowered his head: "disciple Han three thousand, I''ve met my grandmother!"


    After a long silence in the coffin, there was a voice: "OK, Xiao''er, come here."


    Han Xiao nodded, got up and went to the coffin, then leaned over as if to say something to the coffin. A moment later, he stood up straight and looked back at Han 3000.


    Then, with a little smile, he went to Han 3000: "your old lady said that when you meet for the first time, there is nothing to give you. This ring is a gift."


    With that, he took a ring in his right hand, pulled up Han 3000''s left hand, and put a ring on Han 3000''s tail finger.


    The ring is bronze in color, and there are some mottled dark colors around it. But the light is too dark. Han 3000 can''t see it very clearly, but on the whole, he can basically judge the ring, which is also an ordinary thing.


    However, in the end is a gift, Han 3000 or very grateful way: "thank you, grandma."


    Han Xiao chuckled. At this time, he looked at Han 3000 and handed the book to Han 3000: "this is the secret book of the school. Later, you will practice hard according to the skills and algorithms in the secret book, do you know?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, master."


    "Well, it''s getting late. 3000, don''t disturb the rest of the nun. You can go back first." Han Xiaodao.


    Han 3000 nodded: "well, by the way, master, I''m staying in a restaurant in the city for the time being, but tomorrow I''ll go to the top of Qishan. Also, I will tell you something. That is my identity... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t look at people, I just look at my heart. If you have something to do, just go and see me when you have time." Han Xiao interrupted Han 3000.


    Originally, Han Sanqian wanted to tell Han Xiao about his situation. After all, in his current situation, Han Sanqian was afraid of bringing unnecessary trouble to Han Xiao, so he hoped that although he had become a teacher, Han Xiao had better not mention that he was his apprentice, which was also for his safety.


    "Can..." Han three thousand a little helpless, but finally sighed: "good, that three thousand first leave."


    Han 3000 finished, turned and left.


    After confirming Han 3000 left, at this time, the coffin suddenly made a sound again.


    "Han Xiao, didn''t you swear at your master''s grave that you would never accept apprentices? Why do you break your promise today? "


    Han Xiao nodded: "yes, I did swear that I would never accept an apprentice, but if I disobeyed the oath, I would only fight five thunders. But if we don''t accept Han 3000, the disciple will never be able to face his master. "


    "Han Xiao, what do you mean by that?"


    "There was a saying between Shifu and Xianling island. If you meet a poisonous person, you will return to Tairan. It''s also the immortal talent of Xianling island. To tell you the truth, madam, I just saw that the boy was very kind-hearted, so I wanted to give him the double dragon tripod and hand it to him to use the tripod skill by the way. But when I was instilling the usage, I suddenly found that the palm of my hand was black. " Han ran said.


    Hearing this, the coffin was silent for a moment, and said incredulously, "you mean Han 3000 is a poisonous man?"


    "I don''t know about that, but he is highly toxic, and there is no antidote in his body, and there is no such corresponding Dharma, but he is neither rigid nor rigid. Therefore, even if he is not a poison man, he is at least a man with a golden body. Such a talent is the one I have always dreamed of in Xianling island. If I can''t accept him, how can I face his master after his death?"


    "Those who want to alchemy must be harmed by poisonous fire. If they have a golden body or poisonous people, they can get twice the result with half the effort. This is really the blessing of our Fairy Island. Xiao''er, the so-called destiny exists in the dark. But Jia Zi reincarnation, I didn''t expect that the world would be so changeable. If your master knew it under the spring, I''m afraid he would know it."


    Han Xiao nodded, looked up slightly, looked at the darkness, and murmured thoughtfully: "yes, madam, I did harm to Xianling Island, but in the end, I got an immortal talent for Xianling Island, which is also the compensation for my master in this life."


    "I really want to see the child with my own eyes, but it''s a pity..." there was a heavy sigh in the coffin.


    Han Xiao said bitterly: "madam, maybe there will be a chance in the future. It''s time to apply the medicine for you."


    Finish saying, Han Xiao will candle end down, according to the coffin, and the coffin, unexpectedly is a pile of rotten meat. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1860

    From the broken Temple out, Han 3000 heart for a long time still can''t calm.


    Originally, he just wanted to return the tripod, but he didn''t think it was wrong. In the end, he paid homage to a master for no reason.


    Then he became a disciple of Xianling island. What happened that night was unexpected to him.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, Han Xiao was just an ordinary old man, but he didn''t expect that he could make alchemy. Ironically, no one would think that he would live in such a broken place even if he wanted to break his head.


    After all, depending on this kind of technology, as long as he is willing to make a casual statement, all the sects and ethnic groups in the world will try to recruit him for their own use. In some ways, they are pharmaceutical machines, but they are also money printing machines.


    Han 3000, a new comer, knows how precious the pills in the world of eight directions are. Naturally, those who can refine them are even more precious.


    But this kind of good thing, actually let Han 3000 to meet, sometimes, the world is as usual, maybe you broke the iron shoes also can''t find things, others easily have.


    Perhaps, this is also like the gap between the rich second generation and ordinary people.


    Sometimes things in the world are so unfair, which is why people want fairness.


    After coming out of the broken temple, Han 3000 was not in a hurry to get to the center of the city. Although the time was getting closer and closer to Zishi, Han 3000 was not in a hurry.


    The coming will always come. You can''t hide if you want to.


    On this matter, Han 3000 is very sure, even sure, if he does not go to the appointment tonight, then he believes that he will not be able to leave dew city tomorrow.


    From one point, it can also support Han 3000''s view, that is, after he came out of that other hospital, the other party could not send someone to follow him. Obviously, he was very confident that Han 3000 could not leave Lushui city.


    Besides, Han 3000 was never a coward. He was never a coward when he had to face what he was supposed to face.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s mind now is actually in this double dragon tripod and Han Xiao.


    Han Xiao has already said that this tripod is at present. It sounds very powerful, but Han 3000 has never seen how powerful it is.


    There are a lot of materials just bought from the auction house, tripods and skills given by master Han Xiao in the bag. Why don''t you try him?!


    Think of here, Han three thousand see four nobody, simply according to the memory of the method, a wave of both hands, double dragon Ding moment appeared in front of him.


    Then he picked up the book given by master Han Xiao and studied it slowly.


    The title of the book is Si Xiang Zhi. The preface of the book says that it is food phase, color phase, medicine phase and heart phase. The so-called food phase refers to the healing and tonic that all sentient beings serve. Han 3000 has not read the remaining three phases, because his focus has obviously been attracted by food phase.


    In the end, Han decided to take a primary approach and give it a try.


    Although this practice is only the most elementary pill, and only a little bit of energy after taking it, it''s not waste, and it''s the best choice for Han 3000.


    As soon as the energy in his hand was urged, the fire under the double dragon tripod was burning. Then, the whole tripod began to rotate slowly.


    "It''s said in the book, cook three minutes slowly with three minutes of fire, and then burn ten minutes with eight minutes of fire. Shit, how does it sound like cooking?" Han 3000 frowned!


    How can these methods always have a sense of deja vu in cooking on earth? If it wasn''t for the fact that the double dragon tripod really looked like an ox fork, Han 3000 would have thought that he was a cook or a alchemist?!


    "Well, now the most important stage is Chengdan. With a little force in the left hand and a strong force in the right hand, it formed a double fire of culture and martial arts, and adjusted the eight trigrams to make the raw materials in the tripod become Dan. "


    After Han 3000 finished reading, he put down the book. Then, according to the method indicated in the book, Han 3000 urged the power.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 regained his strength. Looking at the double dragon tripod, which gradually stopped spinning, he felt a little excited. Although this is a small experiment, a small pill, for Han 3000, this is the first time in his life.


    At the same time, this is also his first step in the world of all directions in a certain way, and the significance is naturally different.


    After the double dragon tripod completely stopped, Han 3000 swallowed his saliva and walked slowly towards the double dragon tripod. Next, it was the time to witness the miracle.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Han 3000 held the lid of the cauldron directly. Then, he suddenly opened the lid and was ready to meet his "masterpiece".


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, when the lid was lifted, there was a huge explosion, and the whole forest shook suddenly.


    Han 3000, who is in the center, is as black as dirt. His eyes are still white, and his mouth opens. Suddenly, a white eye comes out of his mouth: "Damn, isn''t it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1861

    Looking down at Dingzhong, Han 3000 was not calm. Looking back at the next four weeks, after confirming that there was no one, Han 3000 took out the black thing in the middle of the tripod.


    Thumb size, has been like a carbon ball, the whole body exudes a strong smell of burning.


    Han 3000''s head is very big. Isn''t it according to the steps in the book? How did you come up with such a thing for the first time? Is there something wrong?


    With a try mentality, Han 3000 put this black thing into his mouth, and then his facial features twisted together quickly.


    The taste of this thing has reached the level of the best in life. It makes people soar to the sky, and then it will never come down in the sky, suffering from the sour feeling of the wind blowing on the crotch.


    Shaking his head, Han 3000 declared his first failure.


    However, Han 3000 is by no means an easy loser. At the moment, he takes out materials again and tosses them up according to the previous method.


    Time soon came to midnight, and the moon was already hanging.


    Under the woods, there is a pungent smell of burning. Beside Han 3000, there are more than a dozen black briquettes. However, although the taste has not improved and the appearance has not changed at all, Han 3000 was surprised to find that some energy of these pills began to exist in his mouth when he was full of coke.


    This also means that Han 3000''s Alchemy began to be successful.


    "Elder brother, other people''s alchemy is life-saving. You''re so special. This alchemy is clearly murder, OK?"


    Just then, suddenly make complaints about the air.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Han 3000 said helplessly: "get away from me, and criticize me as soon as you wake up."


    Lin long shook his head helplessly: "the reason why I have been sleeping recently is not for someone?"


    Since the last time, in order to save Han 3000, Linlong almost infused all the energy in his body into Han 3000. Coupled with the lack of dragon''s heart, Linlong''s whole dragon was almost hollowed out and attached to Han 3000''s body, and then fell into a deep sleep. This purpose is not only to rest, but also to rely on the dragon''s heart in Han 3000 to supplement himself.


    But how did you know, when Lin long woke up, he saw the three thousand make complaints about Korea.


    "Yes, yes, so I was also very moved, so I decided to give you all the pills I made for the first time for recuperation. Come on, you''re welcome." Han three thousand see Linlong wake up, the mood is also quite good, played a joke.


    Kirin refused with a guilty heart: "come on, take my dragon heart, use my dragon treasure, and now you want to kill the dragon? Han 3000, don''t be too shameless. Also, I want to ask, "who gave you the courage to do this?"


    "You think I think it''s all forced." Han 3000 shook his head and sighed. Then, he got up to pick up his things and walked towards the city.


    Along the way, he told Linlong everything that had happened recently. After hearing this, Linlong shook his head and grinned bitterly: "ha ha, it''s another martial arts contest, it''s another Hongmen banquet in the middle of the night. Han 3000, I really don''t know whether to praise your good luck or what to say about you."


    "By the way, Linlong, how much do you know about the demons?" Han 3000.


    Lin long explained: "there are four special areas in the world: the extremely cold area in the extreme north, the swamp area in the extreme East, the fire rock forbidden area in the extreme south, and the dead soul area in the extreme West. Ten thousand years ago, after being defeated by the three true gods of the eight worlds, the demons have been driven to the land of the dead. After many years of survival and reproduction, the demons have now established three palaces and four halls, and penetrated into the eight worlds. "


    "Now that they have infiltrated, don''t the three true gods and the people of the right way care?" Han 3000.


    "First, the true gods of your wife''s family have fallen. Today''s three true gods exist in name only. The remaining two true gods want to deal with each other and preserve their strength. Naturally, no one is willing to fight against the demons. Second, the emperor is far away from heaven. As long as the demons don''t commit crimes under the eyes of the three families, Is it difficult that the three families will try their best to find the demons to kill? Third... "


    Han three thousand smile, way: "the third point, human nature!"


    "Yes, there are only permanent interests in this world. How can there be permanent good and evil? As long as it''s profitable, it''s normal for them to collude with each other. " Lin long nodded.


    Han 3000 nodded: "OK, I see."


    "Why do you ask that?" Linlong road.


    Han 3000 confident smile: "later you will know."


    A moment later, Han 3000 came to the gate of the manor again. When he saw Han 3000, the servants of the guard at the gate met him naturally and welcomed him: "young Xia, my master has been waiting for me for a long time. Please come with me."


    After that man, Han 3000 got on the boat again and went to the pavilion in the center of the lake. When he got to the pavilion, the banquet had been withdrawn and the pavilion was empty.


    Han 3000 immediately confused, about the time, people?


    It seems that he also saw Han 3000''s confusion. The servant gently laughed. Then, he went to the center of the pavilion and gently stirred it. Then, with a dull sound, he directly pulled up an iron plate on the ground.


    Han three thousand tiny a Leng, looking at the iron plate after pulling, that way exposed light of the mouth, didn''t expect that this pavilion even has secret way. Ha ha, Huxin Pavilion, secret road! It''s also fun. According to the logic of normal people, who would think there would be a secret way in such a place? After all, it''s a lake under the pavilion. Under the lake, it''s mud. However, this also shows that these people are delicate in mind and cunning in character. It seems that Han 3000 has to pay more attention¡° Young Xia, please come inside With that, the servant went in first, followed by Han 3000. Walking into the secret Road, although it is only two people''s width, the light is still sufficient, and there is no underground musty smell. On the contrary, there is a faint fragrance in the whole secret Road, which is very delicate, just like the fragrance of a woman''s body. It flows gently and makes people feel comfortable. Walking about tens of meters inside, it suddenly opened up. What came into sight was a very beautiful transparent crystal house similar to glass. From a distance, Han 3000 could see the middle-aged people in the house and his four subordinates. At this time, they were sitting there drinking and chatting. The most amazing thing for Han 3000 was that there were lines extending from all sides of the roof, Supported a huge bed in the air, floating in the middle of the house. And there is a plaque outside the house, which is written by the red material of Xinghong: beheading Pavilion. This and the style of the whole room, completely presents a bipolar posture, what does this mean?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1862

    If we say that the crystal house is full of romantic layout and style, then the three big characters of chopping Pavilion, together with its bloody style and color, can be said to be the house of hell and the killing blade of the slaughterhouse.


    Such a different style, let Han 3000 believe, this is not a coincidence, but seems to have another meaning.


    All around his eyes were covered with white cloth, but Han 3000''s divine consciousness clearly felt that although there was no sound behind the white cloth, there was a slight breathing sound. His intuition told him that there must be many people behind the white cloth.


    It seems that it''s really a Hongmen banquet. It sent so many people to blame itself.


    Han three thousand Yin smile, walked up, middle-aged see Han three thousand come, with four people warmly welcome up: "come on, young Xia, sit inside, sit inside."


    After sitting down, the middle-aged man got up and poured a pot of tea for Han 3000. He said with a soft smile, "I''ve made you wait for a long time. Come on, have tea."


    Han three thousand leisurely smile: "do you want me to drink tea in the evening?"


    Han three thousand finished, raised his hand and raised his cup, drank a mouthful of tea with a smile, and said, "the taste of this tea is general."


    "Boy, don''t yell if you can''t drink tea. You know what you drink is a top-grade jade arhat. Ordinary people can''t drink it even if they want to. You say it tastes bad." The man in black yelled angrily.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head, looks at the cup, and slowly says: "the good and bad of tea is not the quality of tea, but who to drink with."


    Han 3000''s meaning is obvious. He is not talking about tea, but sarcasm at these people.


    To these people, Han Sanyi has no good feelings.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the man in black rushed forward angrily. The middle-aged man raised his hand slightly and laughed: "Hey, why hurt the harmony?"


    Then, he sat down in front of Han 3000 and said with a smile: "what my brother said is not unreasonable. This kind of tea tastes not only tea, but also hearts. However, it doesn''t matter if my brother doesn''t like it. I have plenty of other kinds of tea. I believe you can find the kind of tea you like, brother."


    With that, the middle-aged man gave a mysterious smile and looked at the smiling face demon. The smiling face demon nodded. He gave a smile and clapped his hands.


    "Pa Pa!"


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly puffed, and the white cloth around him was immediately pulled away. Han 3000 immediately alerted his hands to prepare for any sudden situation.


    However, when the white cloth fell, Han 3000''s strength in his hand stopped, and his eyes were full of wonder.


    After the white cloth, there are rows of neat cells. What makes Han 3000 most stunned is that there are at least a few pure looking young women in every cell. These people are either dressed in ordinary clothes or slightly dignified.


    But obviously, these women should be the children of ordinary families or wealthy families with a little bit of money.


    Moreover, they are young in all ages, but they are delicate in appearance, white and tender in skin. Although the cells are a little dirty, they still can''t drown their beauty.


    Especially after the white cloth was pulled apart, the girls were frightened, and one by one, they could not help but feel pity.


    Han 3000 was stunned. When he came in, he already felt that there were many people behind the white cloth. But he once thought it was an ambush killer or a guard. How could he expect that it would be a group of young girls who had no power to bind a chicken.


    Another Association before tiger crazy captured peach, Han 3000 suddenly feel that it is not a case, but gang crime, kidnapping girls.


    Just, Han 3000 doesn''t understand. What are these people doing with so many women?


    If it''s just for pleasure, it''s obvious that it won''t happen with just a few of them. Is it a human trafficker?


    Seeing Han 3000''s surprise, the middle-aged man seemed to have expected it. He said with a smile: "brother, there are not many here. There are 412 women. They are all pure daughters who have never been out of the pavilion. How about that? Choose one you like


    Han 3000''s face was heavy. He forced his anger and said with a smile, "is this what you call the surprise in the middle of the night?"


    "In life, you either love money or beauty. Since you don''t look down upon the gold, silver and jewelry I sent you, you can''t refuse me, can you?" The middle-aged man smiles confidently.


    This move, he has repeatedly tried, how many difficult to bite the big bone, finally by his two wonderful moves to buy, Han 3000, he naturally feel relaxed.


    Han 3000 smiled. Originally, he only treated these people like well water and didn''t offend the river. He didn''t despise and exclude them as demons, but he didn''t want to go with them, so he didn''t have any interest in their invitation. But unexpectedly, at this meeting, he found that these guys had imprisoned so many innocent girls. Can Han 3000 die?


    With Han 3000''s personality, it''s impossible.


    However, the more we need to save people, the less rash we should be.


    Think of this, Han Sanyi smile: "this tea, how to taste?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1863

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the middle-aged man thought Han 3000 was interested. He suddenly laughed and pointed to the crystal house behind him, saying, "brother, do you see the hammock in the middle of the house?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    The middle-aged man was very proud. He looked at the plaque and continued: "this is the beheading Pavilion. Brother, you must be very strange. Why do you call it?"


    At this time, the man in Black said with a cold smile, "chopping people''s Pavilion doesn''t mean chopping people''s heads. Tea is not tea to drink, but..."


    Then, the man in black put his eyes on the young women in the prison. Han 3000 immediately understood what they meant.


    "We deliberately make the room transparent, so that we can enjoy the tea and make it exciting." The man in white also said with a smile.


    Han 3000 cursed in his heart that he was a pervert. Unexpectedly, this room was a disgusting alternative place for them. Han 3000 even felt disgusted when he stayed in this place for one more second: "would it be too cruel to do this? They look very young. What a psychological shadow we have to give them. "


    "Hey, brother, isn''t that the most touching moment for a woman?"


    "That''s right, the so-called happy life must be happy, not enough, how happy?" The man in Black said with a smile.


    "Here, you can have as much tea as you want. You can drink it as you want."


    Han 3000''s face is heavy. These people are very evil, but they have no shame. On the contrary, they are proud of it and want to give them a knife.


    At this time, the grinning face demon laughed: "it''s not surprising that this brother is so young and so high in cultivation. It''s not surprising that he killed a hundred people tonight."


    Han 3000 forced out a smile, said: "that dare not, if I cut so much, how do you do?"


    The smiling face demon obviously didn''t recognize Han 3000''s words. He said frankly, "don''t worry, brother. Every night we will catch more than 400 women. Every day there are different things. Let alone 100 people. Even if there are more, that''s enough."


    Han 3000 was surprised and frowned: "more than 400 every day? Isn''t it a pity if we can''t finish it? "


    The grinning face demon laughed: "what a pity, they will all die anyway, because..."


    "Ah At the most critical moment, the middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand and interrupted the smiley face demon. The smiley face demon suddenly realized that he had let out his mouth and quickly stopped talking.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "brother, these are not important. The important thing is that you have a good time. How are you? Are you interested in helping me? If you like, you can stay here every night and play, and I promise that every day is a different beauty. "


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t answer immediately, but his heart is full of waves. Originally, Han Sanqian wanted to know where these women would be sold in the end, but what he never expected was that he overheard the message that they were all going to die from the mouth of the smiling face demon.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    It''s OK to kill people after playing. What can''t be played, shouldn''t we keep playing? That''s how it''s done?!


    Intuition tells Han 3000 that things may not be as simple as they seem.


    But Han doesn''t know exactly what it is.


    The middle-aged man seems to be very sensitive to this. As soon as the smiley face demon mentions it, he is interrupted by him.


    Han Sanyi said with a smile: "ha ha, you are so sincere. It seems that I can''t refuse? Most importantly, if I don''t agree, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to get out of dew City, isn''t it? "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed a warning, but his mouth laughed: "brother, I don''t quite understand what you mean by this."


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "don''t you understand what I mean? Lushui City, but you are the owner of Liucheng. If I don''t agree, I want to go out without your permission. Isn''t it difficult? "


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the middle-aged man was shocked. He couldn''t believe it and was full of vigilance.


    Together with the four people behind, they were also dumb at this time. They never thought that Han 3000 suddenly said such words. You know, they always hide their identity very well. Even the place where they met with Han 3000 was specially chosen here.


    It can be said that they have gone to a perfect place to hide their eldest brother''s identity. There is absolutely no mistake. Where did Han 3000 find out?!


    "Son of a bitch, what are you talking about?" The people in black are famous for Han 3000 Dao. At this time, they are quite fierce after being exposed.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand coldly, indicating that the man in black didn''t need to do this. He stared at Han 3000 for a long time. He drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth and looked at Han 3000, saying: "brother, how can I see that?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1864

    "The soldiers at your door betrayed you." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Soldier?" The middle-aged man was slightly stunned.


    "Although you let them deliberately put on the clothes of ordinary servants, there is one thing that you forget to hide." Han Sanyi laughed, looked at the middle-aged man''s eyes, and said: "hukou! When I entered Lushui City, I was curious about the weapons in the hands of the soldiers in Lushui City, so I looked at them more. The weapon they are holding is a kind of giant spear. If they hold this spear for a long time, round and wide calluses will be left at the mouth of the tiger. "


    "The guards in front of your door have round and wide calluses, which shows that they are no different from the soldiers outside. Think about it. Is there anyone else in the city who can mobilize soldiers besides you, Lord Liucheng? " Han 3000 smiles.


    After this, the four of them turned pale. They never dreamed that their elaborate camouflage showed such a deadly camouflage in front of Han 3000.


    They did not expect that Han 3000 could observe such details that even ordinary people would ignore.


    Seeing their vigilant eyes, Han Sanqian showed a kind smile and said, "you don''t have to be so nervous. Since you are people on the same boat, I know a little about you. It''s not a bad thing."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The middle-aged man burst out laughing and broke the tense atmosphere at the scene: "good, good, good, it''s really a blessing for me to have a brother with such high cultivation, good observation and delicate mind. Come on, let''s have a drink. Tonight, I''ll have a good drink with my brother!"


    The man in black nodded and went to get the wine. Han Sanqian cooperated with him with a smile, but his mind began to observe the surrounding terrain.


    If he wants to save one person, Han 3000 thinks that he has no problem with his own ability. However, it is obviously impossible to save more than 400 people.


    Therefore, we can only outwit.


    After the wine came up, a group of people pushed the cup to change the cup. It was very lively. Han 3000 gave himself a false name, Han Xia.


    It''s a combination of my own name and Su Yingxia''s.


    After thirty years of drinking, the master of Liucheng was exhorting him to get drunk. He was very happy today, because if Han 3000 could help him, his great career would certainly go further.


    After seeing off five people, there were only three thousand and one people left in the secret road.


    Han three thousand at this time went to the cell in front of a group of women looking at Han three thousand, each heart fear, the body can''t help to the cell inside.


    But there was a man, full of anger, looking at Han 3000, as if he would swallow Han 3000 alive through the cage.


    This makes Han 3000 interested, stop, looking at her, she has been hating Han 3000.


    "Beast, what can I do for you? Don''t harm the innocent." The woman cried coldly.


    The woman was pure, beautiful, sweet, and quite a bit heroic and colourful. She was really a great beauty with salt and sweetness. Han three thousand also saw many beautiful women, but still couldn''t help looking at her twice.


    Han three thousand smile, hand a force, immediately open the cell lock, and then, with a smile on his face, looking at the woman.


    "What are you looking at? Animals? " The woman cried angrily.


    "Don''t you want to save them? As you wish, I will harm you, and I will not come out yet? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The woman gritted her teeth, but with a little hesitation, she came out of it.


    Come to Han 3000, cold looking at Han 3000, and followed Han 3000 all the way into the transparent room, Han 3000 sat on the tea table, is pouring tea, she went straight to the bedside, and then angry will take off the coat, cold voice: "want to come quickly, I will be a ghost pressure."


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly, took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "It''s none of your business." The woman said in a cold voice.


    Han three thousand wry smile unceasingly, also met a gunpowder gun, a word does not agree to open scold.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, a moment later, she said: "my name is gentle."


    Han three thousand a mouthful of old tea: "what?"


    "Wen, rou!" Gentle angry way, because Han 3000 of this kind of reflection, she has not met for the first time.


    Han 3000 shakes his head, but I can''t see where you are related to gentleness. Sometimes, a name is really a poison.


    Han 3000 wiped his mouth, stood up, took a cup of tea, and turned back to her.


    Looking at Han 3000''s tea, gentleness is not only ungrateful, but also irritated: "are you sick? Are you forcing me? Do you think I''m in love with you?"


    Han 3000 heard this, quite some frown: "although you really quite brave, but no brain is also a trouble." Han 3000 said, he will give him a drink of tea, depressed sat back to his position.


    Gentle really don''t understand Han 3000 this is what, clearly is a beast, but want to pretend in front of his gentle? But is that interesting?


    "You can do whatever you want to do to me, and I will be obedient, but can you let other girls go?" Gentle said at this time. If she didn''t want to ask Han 3000, she wouldn''t talk to Han 3000 at all¡° Well, I''ll think about it. Before that, let me ask you a question. How long have you been here? " Han 3000 didn''t answer the question¡° If you don''t want other people to be implicated, answer my question honestly. " Han added. Tender and impatient, he wanted to bite Han 3000 to death: "three days!"¡° If you look rich, it''s expensive. It''s totally different from other women''s clothes. How can you be reduced to this? " Han three thousand strange way. Hearing this, there was an imperceptible panic in her gentle eyes. The next second, she said, "if you are caught, you will be caught. What''s so strange? Otherwise, it will be as cheap as you? "¡° Well, when I didn''t ask you the next question, since you have been here for three days, tell me what you have seen in these three days. " Han 3000. Gentleness feels disgusted. Is this guy a pervert? He even let himself dictate those disgusting past events in the past three days? Why does he want to hear this? Soon, she was relieved, some abnormal, there will always be a different special hobby, in front of this cheap man, is so. At the same time, a group of people sneaked out of the manor! If Han 3000 is here, he will be surprised to see the comer. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1865

    "Are you all ready?" The leader drinks with a cold voice.


    In the night, the breeze bursts, behind him, a group of nest body people, at this time repeatedly nodded.


    "Well, for the glory, go


    And at this point, in the basement.


    Although gentle no longer willing, but still in front of Han 3000, will see all these three days, told Han 3000.


    During the three days, she was as if she had been in purgatory. Many women were brought here every day, and then they were sent away soon. She had hardly seen the people who sent them away. Only some beautiful women will be left here for the time being to suffer from their torture and insult. These days, she will see countless tragedies almost every night. Even now, in retrospect, her head is filled with their crying and screaming. Later, they will be killed by these people after suffering.


    Han 3000 nodded, which was basically consistent with what he expected. If he locked a large number of women here, they would get rid of them a little later that day, and the beautiful ones would be regarded as a reward. But the only difference is that after they insulted the beautiful ones, they did not deal with them again, but killed them directly!


    This is not in line with the logic of human traffickers, right?!


    Are these people not ordinary human traffickers at all?!


    "Do you know where the women who are sent away will be sent?"


    Gently repeatedly shook his head, asked: "why do you ask this?"


    "I have a lot of energy, if you..."


    "Enough." Gentle heard Han 3000''s words, she was both shy and angry. In the end, she was just a girl. Although she came with the attitude of sacrifice, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have the reserve of a girl.


    She repeated those disgusting pictures in front of Han 3000. Now Han 3000 said such words again. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Although they were hidden deeply, I heard a woman who had been taken away before and brought back later say that there was a lost thing in their carriage, which was printed with the logo of feijiang City, so it was very likely that it was transported to feijiang city."


    Flying city?


    Isn''t this Gu Su Lao er''s city?


    Does this have anything to do with that old guy?


    But why does that old guy want so many young women? Even if it''s lascivious, his old body is not like that, right? Or dead son, looking for so many women to be his wife? Have a son?!


    Looking at Han 3000 frowning, thoughtful appearance, gentle but full of don''t understand, she don''t know why han 3000 want to ask this, Han 3000 this cheap man is to ask these things, after good self work?


    People think different things, sometimes the focus is different.


    Han Sanqian thinks that this kidnapping is unusual, so he pays special attention to it, and even thinks that it may be the root cause.


    But in the eyes of gentleness, it''s not important to ask where the goods are going.


    "Well, have you asked enough? It''s time for that. " Gentle stare Han 3000, then, to the bed a lie.


    Han 3000 looked at this woman, really feel that she sometimes silly quite lovely, but she is also to save people, willing to sacrifice themselves, Han 3000 still quite admire this kind of person, so, stood up and walked towards the cell.


    Of course, he doesn''t have any idea about gentleness. He just wants to know something about it. Now that he knows, it''s natural for him to let go.


    But Han 3000 just opened a cage and rushed out in a hurry wearing only inner plain clothes. He grabbed Han 3000 and scolded angrily: "you beast, what do you want to ask me? I''ve told you, what do you want to do to me? Why do you want to harm the innocent?"


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head and glances at her somewhere. It''s really big chest and no brain: "I just let them out."


    "To let them out is to spoil them? You beast, I''ll fight with you! " With that, he gently pulled Han 3000 and tore it up, just like a shrew.


    Han 3000 was tossed by her head is big, just want to let her quiet down, easy to explain, but at this time.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and then, before Han 3000 could reflect it, a group of people rushed in.


    These people, dressed in different clothes, were obviously not Liucheng masters. They were more like a temporary army formed by various gangs. At this time, these people took the lead in rushing to Han 3000 and were very vigilant against him.


    Han 3000 was slightly surprised. At this time, the crowd suddenly took the initiative to get out of the way. Then, a dozen people came from those roads. Obviously, these are the leaders of this group.


    But when these people approached, Han 3000 frowned.


    "Han 3000?"


    At this time, walking in front of the people, some people suddenly stunned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1866

    Han 3000 is also very surprised, did not expect at this time, this kind of place, unexpectedly met should not meet the old friend.


    The first one is an old nun. Han 3000 doesn''t know her, but Han 3000 can''t forget the second one on her left and the group of people behind him.


    Master Sanyong, the leader of nihilism, elder Wu Yan, elder Ye Gucheng, Lu Yunfeng and Qin Shuang, whom Han 3000 is most familiar with!


    Seeing Han 3000, master Sanyong and his group were obviously stunned. They never thought that Han 3000 was still alive, and they met Han 3000 here.


    "Han 3000? Is he the guy with the Pangu axe? "


    Sanyong''s silence stirred up a thousand waves in the crowd. Most of the people who can come here, whether they are the right or the evil, are going for the martial arts contest. Although they all boast that they are going for the martial arts contest, in fact, everyone knows that they are going for Pangu''s axe, but they just know each other.


    At this time, hearing the name, a group of people were surprised and ready to move.


    "He is just a disciple before nihilism, not Han 3000." Master Sanyong explained softly.


    It is said that Han 3000, the son-in-law of FUJIA, has been married to Fujia Fuyao for many years. In addition, the battle of Tianlong city of Han 3000 is very powerful. Therefore, most people of nihilism don''t think that Han 3000 in their family is Han 3000 holding Pangu axe. At most, it''s just a duplicate name.


    After all, in the eyes of the nihilists, Han 3000''s accomplishments in nihilism are really brilliant, but after all, they are far from being able to fight against Gu Su Fengtian. What''s more, most people think that Han 3000 was dead in the last war.


    Secondly, even if he is still alive, many nihilists are not willing to admit that this is a fact, because one is a slave in their eyes, and the other is a powerful man with Pan Gu axe. They can not be the same person at all. At least, not many people are willing to be much lower than themselves, and suddenly they are much higher than themselves.


    Sanyong is the only one who knows whether Han 3000 has any supernatural power. This is very similar to the rumor. However, based on the previous doubt, he has not been sure that the two Han 3000 will be the same person.


    From a certain point of view, he believes that this Han 3000 may be because his name overlaps with that of Fu Jia''s Han 3000, so Han 3000 of Fu Jia has taught him wuxiangshengong under his benevolence.


    "Isn''t that Han 3000?" Some people immediately feel sorry.


    "Of course not. Han 3000 is the son-in-law who helps the family. He is a powerful general of Zhonglang, but he is just a traitor of my nihilism." Ye Gucheng said in a cold voice.


    See Han 3000 again, ye Gucheng''s eyes, only cold killing.


    After Han 3000 left, Qin Shuang almost washed her face with tears every day and was depressed for a long time. Taking advantage of this time, he gradually began to ascend the throne. He and Lu Yunfeng became the disciples of nihilism, and now they are supported by juzong''s resources, His cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Meet Han 3000 again, see he didn''t die, he naturally want is full of revenge, a snow before shame.


    Especially when Qin Shuang sees Han 3000, she stares at Han 3000 all the time. Her eyes are full of tears of joy and moving. She doesn''t even blink. Ye Gucheng is even more angry.


    Han 3000 smiled and stared at Qin Shuang.


    Han 3000 doesn''t like nihilism. Qin Shuang is his only good friend or elder martial sister.


    In zongnei, she was the only one who was very good to herself. In the last war, she even risked being removed from nihilism and helped herself in turn.


    Han Sanqian is grateful to Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang has tears in her eyes and smiles.


    "Han 3000, you''re not dead? You... Why are you here? " Master Sanyong was puzzled.


    Han 3000 was about to speak. At this moment, he gently pointed to Han 3000 and said, "he is in partnership with those people. This is a forbidden room where many women are held for their enjoyment. Just now, the beast wanted to do something. Just when he was ready to let some people out to play, you just arrived in time. Otherwise, they and I would... Just..."


    Speaking of this, it''s hard to say a word of tenderness, anger and grievance.


    "Han 3000, are you one of them?" Three Yongdun white eyebrow tight wrinkle, can''t believe the way.


    In Sanyong''s eyes, he is still more or less inclined to Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 will have no divine skill, and he believes in the child.


    "What''s so strange about that? Elder martial brother, don''t forget that the reason why han 3000 was expelled from our nihilist sect was because he was a member of the evil way. Besides, do you remember about Xiao Tao? " At this time, elder Wu Yan said coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1867

    When talking about Xiaotao, the disciples of nihilist sect nodded in connection with today''s affairs.


    Sometimes prejudice itself is like this, when they think you are that kind of person, then all the pot will throw at you, sometimes even if the fact is put in front of them, they will automatically ignore, believe in their own prejudice.


    Although the facts are hard to predict, what is more sinister is the people''s heart.


    People''s minds are more complex and dangerous.


    "Master, I believe Han 3000 is not such a person." Qin Shuang sees Han 3000 again. She is in a complex mood and can''t recover for a long time. But when she hears them say so, Qin Shuang suddenly wakes up and rushes to master Sanyong anxiously.


    "Younger martial sister, there''s an old saying that you steal needles when you are young and gold when you grow up. You didn''t see Xiaotao with your own eyes. You don''t believe what you said. Now we see it with our own eyes. Don''t you believe it any more? That''s just being stubborn. " Ye Gucheng said in a cold voice.


    "Yes, younger martial sister, you have to understand the truth of raising a tiger for trouble. In nihilism, if you didn''t help him, how could he have escaped? There is no such more rampant kidnapping of women today. " Lu Yunfeng also had no choice but to shake his head.


    Qin Shuang looks at master Sanyong in a hurry. Seeing that he is also in a dilemma, she looks at Han 3000. Naturally, she hopes Han 3000 can explain a few words.


    Han 3000 just smiles. In fact, if you want to add crime, why don''t you have words?!


    Besides, Han 3000 never disdains to explain to a group of unimportant people. In this world, Han 3000 can only explain to one person, that is Su Yingxia.


    As for the others, Han 3000 doesn''t care.


    Chong Qin Shuang smiles, which can be regarded as Han 3000''s unilateral explanation for her.


    "You''re undercover, aren''t you?" Han three thousand saw the gentleness beside the eye, light voice way.


    "Yes, I''m an undercover. We all have to punish you for all the immoral things you''ve done. So, we''ve set up an alliance with the right group and arranged it secretly. Miss payben has become an undercover. The purpose is to end your hometown in one fell swoop, OK? Didn''t you expect that? "


    Looking at the gentle proud incomparable appearance, Han 3000 simply dumbfounded: "next time to undercover, use your brain."


    "What do you mean by that?" Gentle and angry and strange way.


    In gentleness''s eyes, her plan has been prepared for a long time. There are too many people in liuchengzhu''s group, so it has already attracted the attention of the right side.


    When several small sects come together, others may not care about it, but their interests are equal. Because the small sects themselves have no sense of existence. If they can work together to keep warm and do something that can strengthen their reputation, it will be a rare good thing for anyone.


    It''s their best chance to be famous.


    Therefore, they gathered together to form a temporary alliance. Because of their cleverness and good background, they, as temporary alliance commanders, planned the whole undercover Rescue Incident.


    But she was too eager for success and profit, and she was very proud of herself, so she didn''t think about it thoroughly. At least compared with Han 3000''s cognition, it was far worse.


    Obviously, this is not just an ordinary kidnapping case. Therefore, the basement is just a pawn. The real behind the scenes should at least be traced to Tianlong city. Unfortunately, gentleness seems to have been unable to bear it for a long time, and informed her own people in advance, causing a scare.


    Although it is possible for her to save more than 400 girls this evening, it will also lay a curse in the future.


    Once this accident happens, the real behind the scenes will only be more careful in the future. It''s almost impossible for them to trace the clues and get into the old hole.


    But in the eyes of gentleness, this is a perfect play, and so complacent, for Han 3000 words, naturally very angry.


    "What? I saw through your tricks? Now that you are angry, do you really think that if you hit others naively, you can think that you are very smart? If so, I''ll do what you want. Anyway, my plan has been successful. " Gentle proud incomparable, the root did not put Han 3000 words in the eye.


    Han three thousand nose a bitter hum, really don''t know where come of self-confidence.


    "Gentleness, there''s no nonsense with this animal. I''ll kill this animal. You can save people and let you understand the power of my double faced swordsman. Look at the knife." Someone suddenly made a sound, and then, one step forward, directly rushed to Han 3000.


    In the face of the middle-aged man, Han 3000 had no choice but to shake his head, smile bitterly and dodge.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you fight back? Do you look down on me? " Double knife male one hit not, return to body, angry voice to Han 3000 way.


    Although these people have some IQ defects, Han 3000 is not indiscriminately killing innocent people. What they are doing is good. Han 3000 naturally doesn''t want to do anything to them.


    In the face of Shuangdao man rushing up again, Han 3000 still just dodges, but everyone on the scene can see that the strength gap between the two sides is too big.


    The man with double swords is full of big men, but Han 3000 is hiding in the clouds and the wind. Seeing this situation, several members of the right path minor league also joined. However, compared with Han 3000 today, these people could not be rivals. If Han 3000 didn''t want to touch them, he was afraid that one move would make them all lie down. Ye Gucheng''s face is frosty. He can''t see Han 3000''s dog like cloud light and wind clear. For him, only he can enjoy this kind of treatment. Besides, no one else is qualified¡° Master, we can''t keep the tiger in danger. Today, I need to root out the root of the evil for the right way. " With that, ye Gucheng rushed out. Ye Gucheng''s progress, I have to say, is very fast. Compared with the last fight, ye Gucheng is obviously much stronger now, which is also the fundamental reason for his complacency. However, Han 3000 is obviously faster than him. You can even say, pervert! After a few rounds, Han 3000 just dodges. In fact, it''s a lot of trouble, especially when ye Gucheng, a master like him, joins in. He''s just like a fly, walking around in front of Han 3000 and bothering him. Moreover, ye Gucheng is really the next dead hand, how deadly move how to come, is bound to cause Han 3000 to die. Even Han 3000 was in a strong mood, but he was upset when he faced the fly that would kill him. He turned back and let go of his anger, and instantly flicked away several people around him. With a long sword in his hand, he looked at Ye Gucheng coldly. Han 3000 frowned: "stupid! Do you really think I dare not kill you? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1868

    At this time, Han 3000''s face was cold, holding a long sword, and his energy was released. That anger even set off a gust of wind. In addition, Han 3000''s handsome face made him look like a handsome god of war.


    In Zhengdao minor league, some women''s hearts are rippling and sorrowful.


    If this man is not in the devil''s way, then how good? At least, they have a chance.


    Ye Gucheng is scolded by Han 3000 as a fool. He is a proud man who can only accept honey words, but can''t accept evil words. He grins his teeth and stares at Han 3000: "how dare you call me a fool? What qualifications do you have? Dead trash! Dead slave


    "Aren''t you stupid? You''re wasting your time fighting with me. What are you doing here? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Master Sanyong was reminded by Han 3000, and immediately understood. With a wave of his hand, he quickly ordered his disciples to open the prison to save people.


    "Elder martial brother ye, what Han 3000 said is reasonable. We are here to save people. Don''t fall in love with war." Qin Shuang made a sound at this time.


    "You shut up and save me. My duty is to get rid of the devil and defend the way. Han 3000, you slut, let''s die." The leaf Gu City exasperates of a drink, toward Han 3000 then directly rushed past.


    "Annoyed!" Han three thousand suddenly drank, and his body suddenly flashed with golden light, and his hand was full of energy. Since you have to die, don''t blame me for being merciless.


    But when Han 3000 is about to raise his hand and give ye Gucheng a fatal blow, suddenly a figure flies by. Then he blocks Han 3000 and attacks Ye Gucheng with his sword.


    "Qin Shuang?"


    "What?"


    "Here it is


    After seeing the beautiful shadow in front of Han 3000, Zhengdao alliance was shocked.


    Although there are a lot of people in the alliance, Qin Shuang is definitely one of the few backbone forces. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she is also a star in the temporary alliance. At this time, when ye Gucheng attacks Han 3000, she suddenly stops her attack and even directly fights Ye Gucheng.


    Han 3000 was also slightly surprised, and his heart was warm.


    Qin Shuang has stepped forward several times. Although Han 3000 is not the same Han 3000, in Han 3000''s eyes, dealing with Ye Gucheng is just a piece of cake.


    However, Qin Shuang''s behavior still makes Han 3000 feel warm, which is the fundamental reason why han 3000 always regards Qin Shuang as a friend.


    Seeing Qin Shuang rushing up, ye Gucheng''s face was ferocious and angry. He resisted and growled coldly: "Qin Shuang, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? Now, you''re going to help that damn trash?! You''re helping the tyrant, you know? How many women do you have to see die in his hands before she is willing to give up? "


    Qin Shuang clenches her lips, does not listen, but tries to attack Ye Gucheng.


    "Go Qin Shuang beats back Ye Gucheng with one sword, and shouts fiercely.


    Han three thousand slightly a Leng, took back the energy in the hand, shook his head, a palm will rush up of the right way alliance of people open, and then the whole person directly toward the entrance gallop away.


    In the process of flying away, Han 3000 has many thoughts. Although he knows that Qin Shuang is an important disciple of nihilism, even if he blocks the sword for her, he won''t worry about her life. However, Han 3000 also knows that Qin Shuang is wasting her future and future. Therefore, even if she can escape punishment, she will lose her heart and can''t be cultivated.


    But Han 3000 also knows that staying will only make the scene more chaotic, so walking is the most reasonable choice.


    He was not worried that he would not be able to beat the group, but that they would waste a lot of energy on themselves and would not be able to rescue the 400 women at that time.


    At the entrance and exit of the manor, there was a lot of shouting and killing. The disciples of the righteous alliance and the guards of the manor had been fighting each other for a long time. There were corpses everywhere, and the lake was dyed red in the light of night.


    Out of the manor, Han 3000 leaves quickly. Instead of returning to the inn, Han 3000 flies to the empty lane.


    Sure enough, as soon as he fell down, there was a light sound behind him, and then a cold drink: "stop!"


    Familiar with the unique fragrance, Han 3000 knows who is coming.


    "I know that nihilism is a big blow to you, but 3000, you still have me. Why do you want to fall down and kidnap innocent girls with those demons?"


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Qin Shuang''s eyes are full of sadness.


    Although she doesn''t want to believe that Han 3000 kidnapped Xiao Tao at the beginning, Qin Shuang has to admit the fact tonight. Han 3000 has fallen down and got stolen goods. If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned and disappointed: "then why do you want to help me? And help me with my future? "


    "Because... Han 3000, I like you!"


    Qin Shuang clenched her teeth, looked at Han 3000 and said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1869

    Qin Shuang after saying this, panting looking at Han 3000, heart abnormal fast.


    Qin Shuang, who has never been so cold, is not good at expressing her feelings, including her mother Lin Mengxi.


    But this time, Qin Shuang summoned up all her courage.


    From the time she thought Han 3000 was dead, she knew how painful her heart was and how trance her God was. For her, the days of fangfo were like the sky falling apart and there was no day in the dark.


    She deeply understood that she liked the slave who had been following her.


    However, Han 3000 was dead at that time. She wanted to talk to Han 3000, but there was no chance.


    Now, seeing Han Sanqian again, Qin Shuang feels that she can''t regret her life any more. She has to tell him clearly what she really thinks in her heart.


    "Three thousand, if you like, we can be together, and I can give up my status as a disciple of nihilism sect and find a place to live our own life together with you, OK?" Qin Shuang forbeared shyness and waited for Han 3000''s reply.


    This is her voice, but also hope at this time can hold Han 3000, don''t indulge in evil, prodigal son back.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but his heart was churning. For him, he couldn''t like Qin Shuang at all, because he had no room for anyone but Su Yingxia in his heart.


    Qi Yiyun followed him for two generations, but Han 3000 was not moved. For Qin Shuang, Han 3000 could only refuse.


    Although Qin Shuang is the most beautiful woman Han 3000 has ever seen, she even sacrificed too much for herself.


    But Han 3000 can''t refuse Qin Shuang at all. He knows Qin Shuang''s character very well. If he can make her say these words, she has already gone out. If he refuses at this time, Han 3000 can imagine how sad and sad she will be.


    Therefore, he has no way to hurt Qin Shuang.


    But the more you don''t want to hurt her, the more Han 3000 should let her die, but her refusal should not hurt her directly.


    Han 3000 thought of this, long out of a cold, cold smile: "elder martial sister qinshuang, I think you are wrong, I Han 3000 is poor origin, how can I play with you again what seclusion, and then live those poor days? I am now living a very good, very happy, around some money can not spend, some women can not play, this free and unrestrained day, you want me to give up the whole forest for a tree? Elder martial sister, are you too ruthless? "


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Shuang''s face was as pale as ashes, and her heart was even more crazy: "Han 3000, you lied to me! Can''t my beauty compare with those women? "


    "Elder martial sister, of course you are more beautiful than anyone else, but no matter how beautiful you are, you will always be tired of playing. But now I am different. I can play with different women every day. So why should I give up?" Han three thousand endure inner guilt, but on the surface he pretends to be cynical.


    In order to make Qin Shuang believe, Han 3000 specially turned back at this time, but Qin Shuang''s tears were like pearls, sliding from her eyes and falling slowly along her beautiful white face.


    For Qin Shuang, the most sad thing at the moment is not that she has been rejected, but that she feels uncomfortable about Han 3000''s present self indulgence.


    "Go back, go back and make a mistake. I''m not worth it." Han three thousand looking at her appearance, in the heart really can''t bear, even if want to perform this play, but after all still can''t face the heart of sad, a trace of flurried heartache from the eyes after flash, this just coldly said.


    Qin Shuang shakes her head firmly. Han 3000 sighs in her heart and turns to leave.


    "Han 3000!" Qin Shuang cried and cried to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand tiny a Leng, bite teeth, continue to walk toward the front.


    Just two steps away, Han 3000 suddenly stops, which makes Qin Shuang feel a little happy. But Han 3000''s next sentence breaks her mind.


    "By the way, from today on, there is no relationship between you and me. You are no longer my elder martial sister, and I am no longer your slave." With that, Han 3000 threw down a sword and turned to leave.


    Looking at the familiar jade sword on the ground, Qin Shuang felt that the sound was heartbreaking.


    It was the sword that she gave Han 3000, but Han 3000 abandoned it here. It was obvious what it meant.


    Tears like pearls, finally struggling desperately to slide, Qin Shuang looked at the ground no longer move the sword, slightly squatted down, the whole person hugged his knees and cried.


    In more than 20 years of her life, Qin Shuang shed tears in front of people for the first time. Moreover, she never thought that her first sadness was so painful and unforgettable.


    She also did not expect that her cold life, for the first time for a man and open heart, in exchange for it is so bitter full.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1870

    On the way back to the inn, Han 3000 was in a bad mood.


    "Cruel, cruel. It''s really cruel. I''ve never been lucky with my boys. It''s not unexpected." At this time, Lin long suddenly sighed.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and ignored it.


    See Han 3000 ignore oneself, Lin long continues Ba Ba Ba lie of way: "how? I''m afraid to admit what I''ve done? "


    "I, Han 3000, have never been guilty. What can I not admit?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Not bad? He is so merciless to Qin Shuang. " Lin long whispered.


    "Heartless?" Han Sanqian smiles bitterly: "but I feel that this is my only choice and the only thing I can undertake for her. Knowing that there is no result, why let her waste her youth on me? "


    "Although Qin Shuang''s accomplishments are not as good as Su Yingxia''s, her beauty is absolutely superior. She is one of the best in the world. I really don''t understand why you want to refuse him." Lin Long''s strange way.


    In its cognition, the dragon can marry many wives, and even if it is human, as long as you are strong, isn''t it normal to have three wives and four concubines?


    There is a beautiful woman like Qin Shuang as his wife. It''s a blessing that many men have cultivated for eight generations. But Han 3000 refused directly.


    "If you are not me, how can you know how much I love Su Yingxia? Except for her, there is no woman in the world that I can care about. Qi Yiyun and Qin Shuang were not good before. " Han three thousand smile, and just melancholy is not the same, a said Su Yingxia, his mouth always involuntarily show a smile.


    Lin long sighed. Obviously, he underestimated Han 3000''s loyalty to Su Yingxia: "so, refuse Qin Shuang in this way?"


    "Qin Shuang is a good girl. Without me, she can also find many excellent men. If I don''t know Su Yingxia, I must be one of the fierce pursuers. Therefore, she can live a natural and unrestrained life without me, and Su Yingxia and I can''t live without each other."


    Lin long shook his head and said, "then why don''t you make it clear to her that she at least has the right to know?"


    About Qi Yiyun, Han Sanqian said that it was impossible to be OK. On the contrary, for many years, he had been like a thorn in his heart. At the beginning, Han Sanqian thought that way, but what happened?


    Even if Qi Yiyun reincarnates for two generations, he always loves Han 3000, but Han 3000 can only make her wrong after all.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy, so the best way is to let one person give up completely on one person.


    "When she is completely disappointed in me, she will start a new life." Han 3000.


    "But if you admit that you are a demon, Qin Shuang will give up on you, but have you ever thought about how many enemies you will set up? Or, what do people outside think of you? " Lin long worried.


    At least, in the future, once we see Han 3000, we will attack him.


    "Between friends, there will always be something to pay, that is no turning back, as for how others see me, is it important? I never live for strangers, I only live for my friends and my love. " Han 3000''s firm way.


    Other people''s eyes will only make their own life more tired. It''s better to be free and unrestrained. If you have three or five friends and a man with a white head, it''s what you want.


    Back in the inn, see Han 3000 safe return, Fu Mei and Chutian very excited, Xiao Tao with the last crowd, quietly looking at Han 3000.


    "Brother 3000, are you ok?" Fu Mei showed an urgent concern at this time, as if she was more anxious than Han 3000.


    "Yes, those guys made it clear that it was a Hongmen banquet. How could they let you back safely, Han 3000? You won''t promise them anything, will you?" Chutian was surprised, but soon he had some doubts.


    After all, it''s hard to imagine that Han 3000 would retreat if he didn''t agree with them.


    Chutian was even more suspicious that Han 3000 had joined them.


    "Brother 3000, you can''t promise them. The smiley face demon is a famous demon in the world. Burning, killing, looting, doing all kinds of evil, and being with that kind of people will only ruin your reputation. Moreover, most importantly, at night, I heard that someone on the right side organized an alliance to deal with the smiley face demon." Fu Mei is in a hurry.


    Han three thousand smile, straight through the crowd, to his room: "pack up, ready to start."


    "Now?" Chutian puzzled looking at Han 3000: "this meeting is in the middle of the night."


    "Right now." Han 3000 knows that now is the best opportunity. If there is an accident in the manor, the Liucheng master will send a large number of troops to support him. So now is also the time when the gate defense is the weakest.


    If you don''t leave at this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance.


    Several people are completely confused and look at each other. They don''t know what medicine Han 3000 gourd sells.


    However, since Han 3000 has given orders, a group of people can only do what he wants. Taking advantage of the night, a few people in a hurry to pack up their things, settled the bill, and walked out of the city.


    There was a lot of noise in the city. Many people in black were killed in the direction of the manor. It was obvious that the soldiers in dew City disguised themselves. Others didn''t know it, but Han 3000 knew it. At this time, some people in the river and lake wake up because of the city''s unexpected changes. Many people either stop to watch, or decide to join in the fun, or like Han 3000, they are afraid of trouble and choose to leave the city. In the early morning, more and more people are on their way to the top of Qishan mountain. Because the time out of the city is similar, the road is very busy. With Fu Mei and Xiao Tao, and the war of restaurants and inns, many people have seen Han 3000''s style. Therefore, there are always a large group of "ambitious" people around Han 3000, who want to be close to each other or covet the strength of Han 3000. In a word, the independent path set by Fu family for Han 3000 seems to be the best, It''s counterproductive. At noon, Han 3000 and others found a place to sit down, and the group around them also sat down with them. At this time, a group of people each took out their own prepared all kinds of exquisite dry food, courteous like to please Han 3000 people. Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head and takes out his steamed bread. He is preparing to eat it. When he lowers his head, the sun on his head suddenly darkens, and then the whole ground shakes violently. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1871

    Just now, the sky was still clear. At this time, it was already covered with black clouds. The ground was shaking like a huge earthquake. There were a lot of pedestrians on the road of Qishan. At this time, all the people who were shaking were scattered and could not stand steadily.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it that the battle over there in dew city is not over yet? "


    "But even so, the battle of dew city will not be so loud?"


    "The earth is shaking and the clouds are changing. It''s not like people can make it."


    "That''s right. If you can have this scale, unless..."


    Suddenly, just as a group of people looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on, someone noticed that a red light suddenly rushed from the ground to the sky in the northeast of the peak of Qishan mountain.


    Then came a huge dull sound that hit people''s hearts.


    "Boom!"


    Even far away, the sound is still shocking. The ground trembles slightly. Even the surrounding trees are shaking, and countless dust falls.


    "This is..."


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Look, what a big beam of light!"


    "My God, what is it?"


    Everyone was shocked and looked at the pillar of light one after another. Han 3000 also noticed the red light in the distance, just like the pillar of heaven.


    When he saw it, Han 3000 was also attracted by it.


    The light column is huge, and the red light is scattered. With Han 3000''s observation, although the distance is thousands of miles, you can still feel its powerful and incomparable energy.


    "Natural change, there must be God, that is the light of auspicious."


    Just when everyone was puzzled, someone suddenly called out.


    Hearing this, people couldn''t help looking back. It was a middle-aged and old man about 50 years old with a Taoist robe on his body. At this time, they looked at the pillar of light, murmuring and counting with their fingers.


    "Taoist priest, what do you mean?"


    "You mean, this is forrest? Is this sound the divine light of the heavenly treasure


    A group of people are not calm at once. Most gods have their own strong light, so when they are born, there will be great changes. However, it is rare for them to make such a big stir.


    Many people even spend their whole lives only hearing legends, but they don''t see their real bodies. But today, they are lucky to witness the rare change of heaven and earth, the birth of treasures.


    "That''s right, and if I expected it to be right, this time tianjiangyibao is of very high level, and the lowest is Zijin."


    A word from the Taoist priest suddenly made the crowd like a frying pan.


    Zijin level treasure, whether it''s a magic weapon or spirit beast, or others, is already the most powerful, the highest level and the highest ability in the world.


    If anyone can have one of these things, it can save at least ten thousand years of cultivation.


    If you have higher accomplishments, you will be the worst. You can also be arrogant.


    So, everyone is very excited at this time, as if this thing is in front of us.


    "If that''s the case, let''s get there quickly. In case it''s a strange treasure, it''s not developed yet?" Someone suddenly exclaimed excitedly.


    "Ha ha, even if it''s really zijinbao, so what? Do you think it''s something you can get?" As soon as the man spoke, someone suddenly poured cold water on him.


    "Even if you can''t get it, why don''t you join in the fun? Life a lifetime, to see this level of baby, even if it is dead, it is no regrets


    "It''s true that this treasure always depends on whose luck is better. There''s a saying that it''s not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, which one of us gets it?"


    "This brother is right. It''s called a fight. A bicycle becomes a motorcycle."


    The more the group discussed, the more energetic they were. Han 3000 shook his head and laughed bitterly. It seems that there are such gamblers everywhere. He won the club model and lost to work in the sea.


    Looking at Han 3000 with a bitter smile, Fu Mei could not hide her excitement and tried her best to suppress it. She looked at Han 3000 with a smile like a half joke and said, "brother 3000, why don''t we go to see it too?"


    Just like everyone else, Fu Mei has a strong gambler''s heart. She even likes gambling more than most of the people present, because she has been suppressed by Fu Yao since she was a child. Fu Mei, who does not admit defeat, is really backward in all aspects, so she is powerless to resist this suppression.


    But what''s more, Fu Mei is a man who doesn''t admit defeat. So, in order to surpass Fu Yao, she gambles a lot of time. Whether it''s Ao Yi or Han 3000 who is under heavy pressure after failure, what''s the difference between her and gambling?!


    Now when she heard that treasure appeared, Fu Mei''s gambler''s heart naturally couldn''t bear it. At this time, she became restless again. Although she seems to be very polite on the surface, and some people don''t care about her smile, in fact, in her heart, she would like to put a knife on Han San Qian''s neck. If he dares not to agree, she will cut it off.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1872

    Han 3000 at this time a little smile, looked at the eye Fu Mei, and looked to the red light in the distance.


    Although Han Sanqian has never seen such a scene of strange treasure falling from the sky, what he says is that the huge red pillar in the distance always gives Han Sanqian an uncomfortable feeling.


    Although it''s hard to say exactly what''s uncomfortable, Han 3000 always feels that something is wrong.


    Secondly, Han 3000 is not interested in this strange treasure. First, Han 3000 already has a Pangu axe in his hand, so he is not very interested in what kind of purple gold strange treasure. Secondly, Han 3000 understands that this powerful change will surely attract many people in the past. At that time, in order to fight for treasure, he can''t avoid a huge fight.


    Too much consumption will only put you in danger, especially Han 3000, who has a Pangu axe in his hand. Once he consumes too much, he will be besieged. If he loses his Pangu axe under the siege, he will lose a big watermelon for a sesame.


    Therefore, Han 3000 has no interest in this kind of irrelevant excitement.


    Han 3000 shook his head slightly in response.


    See Han three thousand shake head, help Mei immediately the whole person teeth clench, in the heart nameless fire Teng of once came up.


    Han 3000''s refusal is tantamount to suppressing her inner desire to gamble. In her eyes, it can even rise to the point of cutting off her way to get money. In the hearts of fanatical gamblers, you often just persuade him. He thinks that you have made him win millions less today.


    It is because of the crazy obsession with win that the crazy interest and fanaticism in gambling are created. This is the heart of most gamblers.


    So is Fu Mei.


    "Since we all want to take the baby, let''s go there together, and we can take care of it on the way." At this point, someone in the crowd suggested.


    "Yes, I, the king of Xihai Dao, would like to go with you. We can help each other on the way. When we get to the place where the treasure is, we''ll split up again. Whose treasure belongs to? It depends on the destiny. What do you think?"


    "OK, I''ll join you."


    "I''ll join you!"


    With the first person''s proposal, at this time, the crowd suddenly became excited, and a group of people chose to join.


    They may be in groups of three or five, or small gangs. In a moment, hundreds of pedestrians on the road have already formed their own groups.


    Seeing this situation, Fu Mei is more anxious in her heart. After all, everyone is going, and she is more anxious.


    Han three thousand, also constantly cast to urge the eyes, it is obvious that Fu Mei want to go.


    "Otherwise, let''s go and have a look. Anyway, Hongguang and the top of Qishan are in the same direction, which doesn''t affect our journey." Chutian said.


    "Brother 3000, you see that''s what Chutian said. Let''s go with him. Otherwise, it seems that we don''t fit in well." Fu Mei takes advantage of the heat to hit the railway.


    Han three thousand tiny stood up, cold voice way: "don''t go."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Fu Mei''s face was cold, and he was angry, but there was no way to take Han 3000.


    She rushed to Chutian beside her and kept winking. Chutian laughed and said to Han 3000:


    "Why, Han 3000, you dare not go?"


    Han 3000 looked at Chutian in surprise. He didn''t expect that Chutian could stand in the same line with Fu Mei and nodded: "yes, is there a problem?"


    Chutian suddenly stops talking. He deliberately urges Han Sanqian, but he doesn''t think that Han Sanqian doesn''t accept this. He simply admits that he doesn''t know how to refute.


    Just at this time, the Taoist priest slowly raised his hand: "since everyone is going, in my opinion, let''s go to the top of Qishan mountain together. Our teams will form a temporary alliance together, so that we can take care of each other on the way. When we get to the treasure land and fight with others, we can also unite."


    With the words of Taoist priest, the crowd immediately talked about it. This is really a good way.


    First, we should work together to get rid of the competitors, and then divide the spoils among ourselves.


    Han three thousand see of dumb but lose smile, these people, really think this thing is their don''t become?


    "Well, the Taoist priest is right. Let''s form a temporary team together. How about calling it the treasure team?"


    "Ha ha, OK. The name is festive. Yes, I agree."


    "I agree."


    A group of people lively, Han 3000 light up, looked at the eyes unwilling to help Mei: "you want to go, you can also go with, do not want to go, pack up things, and I set out."


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he turned and left.


    "He won''t go, shall we?" Fu Mei''s heart is horizontal, and she looks at Chu Tian. Even if she has a task, she would rather go against it if she passes by Qibao.


    Chutian looks at Xiaotao. It is obvious that the destination of Chutian is Xiaotao.


    Although Xiao Tao didn''t follow Han 3000, her eyes were always staring at Han 3000''s back. Her lips were biting, and her hands were jumping up.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1873

    For Xiao Tao, she doesn''t want to leave Han 3000, but now her relationship with Han 3000 is very cold. She doesn''t know how to follow him.


    After thinking for a moment, peach clenched her teeth and followed her far away. Although she didn''t know how to face Han 3000, she knew she could never leave him since she left last time.


    See peach or keep up with Han three thousand, Chu weather of a punch hard hit on the ground.


    Fu Mei looked at Chu Tian and pretended to be embarrassed with a sigh. She deliberately added fuel to the fire and said, "ah, it seems that you have lost."


    Chutian, who is already very angry, obviously has no light on his face when he hears Fu Mei''s words. Xiao Tao''s choice has obviously made him lose face in front of others. Now Fu Mei''s words are more like sprinkling salt on the wound.


    He looked at Fu Mei with hatred. Chu Tian bit his teeth and was not angry. A sneer flashed in Fu Mei''s eyes, but he said pitifully: "ah, originally I wanted to persuade Han Sanyi to look for treasure. You and your cousin can take advantage of this journey to enhance their feelings. You also know that sharing weal and woe is the best way to enhance their feelings. Unfortunately, I understand that, Han 3000 also knows. "


    Chutian gritted his teeth and said, "you mean, Han 3000 doesn''t want me and my cousin to get together if he doesn''t go?"


    "What do you think? Before you came, they were very ambiguous. " Fu Mei stirs up dissension.


    Chutian was furious. He looked at Han 3000''s back and said angrily, "Han 3000, you despicable bitch. Do you think you can stop it if you want to? I tell you, no way! Since you dare to be a freshman, don''t blame me for being a fifteenth. "


    Said, Chu tianmeng stood up, rushed all the way to Han 3000''s front, stretched out his hand to stop him.


    See catch up with Chutian, Han Sanya Leng: "something?"


    "Let''s go to the land of treasure."


    "Isn''t what I just said clear?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Well, what if I say this?" Chutian finished, took out a drawing from his hand, and shook it in front of Han 3000.


    After taking over some yellow drawings, Han 3000 found that it was a road map, and the final treasure point was near the top of Qishan mountain. However, he didn''t know exactly what it was. Chutian snatched the map back.


    "What is this?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Three years ago, when I left the village, the village head found me and gave me this drawing to keep. Well, are you interested? " Chutian road.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was obviously surprised. Is this the treasure map Xu Fu gave to Chu Tian?


    "My cousin was originally named Lu Meijiao by her aunt''s surname, but the village head said that she would be called centaoer from that day on."


    Han 3000 frowned.


    Although Chu Tian didn''t say it clearly, it''s obvious that his meaning has explained that this picture may have a great relationship with Xiaotao''s amnesia.


    Xiao Tao''s name in the world of all directions is indeed Cen Tao''er, and his previous name is indeed Lu Meijiao. Therefore, whether it''s the time node, or all the authenticity, and he is the descendant of Pangu, Han 3000 has to believe what Chutian said.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Han three thousand frown urgent way.


    "Ha ha, it belongs to Pangu people. Why should I tell you to an outsider? When I''m happy, I''ll just say, "are you in charge?" Chutian sneered.


    Han said: "you! Well, you mean that when we find this place, we can unlock Xiao Tao''s memory, right? "


    "Ah, Han 3000, I didn''t say that, but you don''t rule out the possibility." Chu Tian saw that Han 3000 had been hooked, and he was immediately proud.


    "What do you want?"


    "To tell you the truth, the place on this picture is actually near the top of Qishan mountain. Do you want to go?"


    If we can untie Xiao Tao''s memory, it will be the greatest joy for Han 3000. Once han 3000 can understand how to use the ancient axe, and cooperate with the absolute defense of immortal Xuan armor, Han 3000 can not say that he dominates all sides, but at least he can withdraw from this contest.


    In the future, he has enough ability to protect Su Yingxia and live a quiet life with her.


    "I''ll go." Han 3000 nodded firmly.


    Chutian said with a smile: "well, from now on, listen to my command."


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, nodded: "yes."


    "Let''s go." Chutian smiles and walks forward.


    After such a toss by Chutian, Han 3000 can only follow Chutian with his family members and walk slowly towards the top of Qishan mountain.


    The so-called treasure team has been closely behind them. Chutian soon formed a group with those people. The most amazing thing is that Chutian became the leader of the treasure team.


    The Taoist priest, with a real name, looks like a dead Taoist friend but not a poor one. He pushed Chutian to the "guillotine" of the captain and became a vice captain himself.


    As the saying goes, it''s true that shooting a bird in the head with a gun is not only to avoid risks, but also to take a position of power. Relying on it, he looks like a God, boasting of his bravery in those years. He got a large number of people who like him.


    Han Sanqian also advised Chutian, but Chutian was completely carried away by his desire. He not only continued to be the captain, but also showed off in front of Han Sanqian. But where did Chutian know that the reason why he was promoted as the captain was actually Han 3000. Many of the guests in the tavern and inn are here today. They all recognize Han 3000''s strength. Naturally, after Han 3000 is willing to join them, they praise Han 3000 as the team leader. When Han 3000 is not willing, Truman is naturally the best choice. After all, Truman''s nerve like empty handed attack surprised a lot of people. The most important thing is that he and Han 3000 are together. If they win him over, they will win over Han 3000. Walking for two days and one night, it was about to get close to the red pillar. In the evening, the sky was already snowy and extremely cold. Even though people in the eight worlds had some accomplishments, they couldn''t resist the stronger ice and snow. That night, a group of 100 people found a depression to shelter the wind, set up camp and rest, and decided to start again the next day. Together, there are three other teams around here. In the past two days, we have been getting closer and closer to the peak of Qishan mountain, and we can meet many so-called righteous people. Similar to the treasure team here, most of them meet by chance on the road, and then form a temporary alliance to march towards the red light. After a group of people meet, they drink and enjoy each other. Han 3000 is sitting alone in the tent at this time, looking up is a mouthful of muggy wine, and his face is worried. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1874

    Compared with the bustling outside, singing and dancing, Han 3000 here is full of sadness.


    The closer he got to the red light, the more uneasy Han 3000 was. This feeling made him very strange, but he couldn''t tell what was strange.


    Along the way, he was paying attention to the pillar of light, but to tell the truth, the pillar of light looked very normal, there was no evil spirit, it was like a strange treasure coming.


    However, Han 3000 still thinks he is strange.


    After a sip of wine, the curtain of the tent was lifted and Han 3000 was slightly surprised to see the visitor.


    A hundred miles away from the camp, in a cave, there was a flash of white light. The old man, who was busy on the blood pool, stood up quickly.


    "I''ve seen the princess."


    "Get up. Is everything going well?" The white light falls, and Lu Ruoxin falls slowly, just like a fairy.


    "Hundreds of miles away, there are people from all over the world, and the old slaves have long been curious about ghosts. These people will be turtles in a jar tomorrow."


    "Well, well done, let these ignorant and greedy people become the materials for casting Chi dream." Lu Ruoxin faintly smile, smile of love, but that pair of good-looking and charming eyes, full of cold.


    "Yes, princess."


    The old man accompanied her with a cold smile.


    Inside the tent.


    Han three thousand tiny a frown, hope always person, not from strange.


    This is a surprise to Han 3000, Taoist priest.


    "Brother, everyone outside is very happy. Why are you drinking alone here?" It''s so funny. It looks like I''ve drunk a lot and I''m staggering on my way.


    When he arrived in front of Han 3000, he took Han 3000''s wine glass and drank it. Then he looked at Han 3000 with a drunken smile.


    "I like to be quiet." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The real float shook his head: "no, no, No


    Han 3000 was made dumb by him: "what do you think?"


    "You The real float pointed in front of Han 3000''s nose with his hand, then he laughed, belched and said, "you are afraid, you are worried, am I right?"


    He said so, Han 3000 immediately frowned and said: "master, what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, young man, you are not honest. You can''t hide from others, but you can''t hide from Taoist priest. I have paid attention to you for a long time. The closer you get to the red pillar, the more uneasy and scared you are. Am I right?" When he finished, he took Han 3000''s wine and took another mouthful.


    Han 3000 didn''t deny this. He was just very surprised. The old Taoist seemed to have gods, but he didn''t expect to observe people in detail.


    "I''m afraid it''s normal." The real float lowered his head and poured wine for himself with a smile.


    Han 3000 some surprised looking at him, what does this mean? It always feels like he has something to say¡° Master, let''s be frank. "


    "Ha ha, between you and me, what else to say?" He picked up the wine glass, tasted it, and then breathed out a drum of wine: "what you are worried about, what you are afraid of, what you think is wrong, these are all right."


    "Master, do you mean that there is something wrong with that beam of light?" Han 3000.


    "It''s not just a problem, it''s a big problem." True smile way.


    "Heaven is dry, earth is Kun. It should be the same brightness of the sun and the moon, but once it turns over, it must be the bloody sea and the bloody wind. This pillar of light is the reverse phase. Don''t mention the strange treasure. There are a lot of evil spirits and evil ways." After he finished drinking the rest of the wine, he said with a smile: "it must be a mountain of corpses and a pile of bones."


    Hearing the truth, Han 3000 was stunned. So, is his intuition right? But there is one thing Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    "Since you know there is something wrong with this pillar of light, why do you suggest that we form a team to come here together? Don''t you push everyone to death? " Han three thousand strange way.


    "You''re right. I suggest that we form teams and take care of each other. As for whether we come here or not, I didn''t say. Besides, can I decide whether they come or not?" True smile way.


    Han 3000 nodded, this is also true, really did not call on everyone to come here, just simply let everyone team up.


    "But even so, if you know there''s a problem here, why don''t you stop it?"


    "Young man, why don''t you stop it?"


    Han 3000 is dumb and ineffective when he asks him back. Yes, people are excited. Everyone is ready to stop them for the sake of their babies. If they stop them, they will only be besieged and thankless.


    "Besides, some things are predestined. How can we change them by ourselves?" True smile way.


    Han Sanqian nodded and continued to ask: "the last question, even if the elder can''t persuade people to leave, but you know there is a problem. Why don''t you leave quickly and come in to join in?"


    Speaking of this, the real float suddenly closed a smile, looking at Han 3000, cold voice way: "this is why I look for you tonight."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1875

    Han 3000 is very strange. What''s the matter with him?!


    He didn''t know him, and he didn''t even see him once, but he came for him, which made Han 3000 very strange.


    "Master, please make it clear."


    "There''s nothing explicit or not. I''ve always been willing to die with my friends. Those who don''t want to die with me just come to you for the sake of their interests." With that, he stood up, gently felt out a yellow amulet from his hand, and calmly said: "some things, since they can''t change the result, then go to face it bravely."


    "Master, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Han 3000 did not understand.


    "In the future, you will naturally understand that you and I have a predestined relationship. I will present this yellow amulet to you." Finish saying, he handed that yellow Fu to Han 3000.


    After taking Huang Fu, Han 3000 was stunned. It was not big. It was about one finger wide, several times smaller than ordinary Huang Fu, and there was only one Huang Fu on it. He didn''t even write a word on it.


    What yellow symbol is this? According to Han 3000''s cognition, Huang Fu needs to be written in cinnabar, and then it can take effect.


    The old Taoist priest gave it, let alone the light, there is no perfunctory cinnabar, which makes people feel that it is a fake symbol.


    In addition, the old Taoist priest has always been a God. If he wants to show this to others, it''s perfectly reasonable for others to say that he is a false Taoist.


    But Han 3000 can''t, because the old Taoist priest really said what he was worried about. He even saw something he didn''t see.


    Therefore, he should have a way.


    It''s impossible to send a fake amulet to play with yourself at night. Isn''t he so boring!?


    It seemed to see Han 3000''s doubts, but he had no choice but to smile: "young man, this talisman is called eye hunting talisman, which opens the eye of heaven and looks at the essence. Don''t be suspicious of your ignorant eyes. "


    "The eye of heaven?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    "Human beings, no matter what level or stage, always have a long heart. Natural people are not plants and plants, who can be merciless and have a long eye. Naturally, there will be deviation, but Fu won''t. It''s just a tool to present the most real facts to you."


    "Take it. When you need it, it can help you. Of course, don''t take it to do dirty things, such as looking at other people''s bodies. Lao Dao, although I''m a slovenly person, I''m obscene and never mean. Don''t ruin my reputation." True float finish saying, stagger of stand up, a pick up Han 3000''s wine pot, stagger of outward walk.


    Han 3000 inexplicably took this yellow Fu, a time completely Leng in place, the whole person in the clouds.


    What the hell is this?


    All of a sudden, when Zhen Piao pulled up the curtain, he stabilized himself, but he didn''t look back. He said with a smile, "Han 3000, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest earlier. Otherwise, tomorrow, I''m afraid you won''t have the time to deal with so many people."


    Then he went out with a few laughs.


    Han three thousand want to chase out, eyes full of vigilance and incredible.


    He knows his name!!


    Along the way, Han Sanqian never mentioned his name to anyone except those he knew, especially after he met the old Taoist priest.


    But how did the old Taoist know his name?


    Is it someone on your side who betrayed yourself?


    But it''s impossible to think about it. If people on their side expose themselves, they will undoubtedly increase their own risks. No one will be so stupid.


    So, the people who help their families, at least now, are not going to sell themselves. Is it Truman?


    Although the boy is bohemian, Han Sanqian doesn''t think he is a mean person. He should not be able to use such dirty means to sell. Besides, it''s not good for him.


    Is it true that this son of a bitch has drunk too much tonight? He''s gone with the wind. He''s accidentally told me that?!


    But it''s not right. If he wants to say it, Han 3000 won''t be able to stay here alone. Those who know their identity have already come up to rob their own Pan Gu axe.


    But if it wasn''t what people around him said, how did the old Taoist know?


    What''s more, he gave it to himself for what purpose?


    It''s really strange that I''ve never met you, but I''m looking for myself to deliver things.


    The strangest thing is, what does he mean when he says he has to face a lot of people tomorrow?!


    Deep breath, Han 3000 really want to brain almost blow up. The Taoist priest seems to be stupid and divine, but he seems to be able to speak amazing words and act like a Taoist.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head helplessly, sits back on the bed depressed, holds the strange yellow Fu, and constantly recalls his sentence in his mind: have a rest early, tomorrow, you have to deal with so many people.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1876

    A sleepless night, really float words as to Han three thousand under the same poison, let Han three thousand whole night, toss and turn want to break the head.


    Who is the real float?!


    What do these words mean?


    In the early morning of the next day, the provisional alliance had already sounded its horn, assembled its troops and headed for its destination.


    After last night''s Wine Bureau, Chutian had been playing with the leaders of several temporary teams. He walked in front of the team and talked and laughed with them.


    How can Fu Mei miss this opportunity to throw her head on the land? Following Chu Tian, he looks like the vice captain of the treasure team.


    Han 3000 is at the end of the crowd. He always likes to keep a low profile. He doesn''t want to be in the limelight at this time. Moreover, he disdains to be with those people.


    Xiaotao is also next to Chutian. On the way, he often turns back to look for Han 3000 in the crowd, but because he is too far away, he can''t see where Han 3000 is.


    At noon, the troops finally ascended a high mountain near the pillar of light and looked at it.


    The terrain here is extremely complex. Guangzhu is located in the continuous mountains and the basin surrounded by four peaks. At present, Han Sanqian and others are in the highest mountain among the four mountains.


    Although there is an abyss behind it, it is also the place where you can observe the light beam best, so it is almost the place where people who come to search for treasure must go.


    Only when you are close to it can you feel the grandeur of the pillar of light more. The whole pillar of light is like a giant sword, standing horizontally. Within hundreds of meters around, the sand flies and the rocks move, and ten thousand leaves rotate with the pillar of light.


    "Yibao, Yibao, my God, I''ve never seen such a powerful vision in a hundred years. Under this pillar of light, there must be a treasure of heaven."


    Some people can''t help but sigh that even if there is still some distance from the light column, everyone present can feel the terrible energy of destroying heaven and earth contained in the light column.


    And almost at this time, other directions, a few mighty teams, also catch up at this time.


    Such a huge Tianjiang Yibao is naturally coveted by many people from all over the world. Many people, like Han 3000''s Little League, have set foot in it one after another.


    They met and said hello. They knew each other by heart. However, as a person of the right way, he was dirty in the heart, but he had done enough on the surface.


    Although everyone hates the existence of each other, because each more person means that they will lose a little chance, and they want each other to die quickly, but on their face, they are respectful and welcome each other with a smile.


    "Come on, this is the Taoist priest."


    "This is the leader of Xujing palace, Mr. Zhu."


    "This is our Chutian, Mr. Chu."


    They introduce their leaders to each other, and then salute each other. Han 3000 hides himself in the crowd, but his eyes are staring at the pillar of light at the foot of the mountain.


    At this time, Han 3000, who was close to him, indifferently found that there was something wrong with these light beams.


    Although the pillar of light is red, the red inside is clearly with a kind of red. It is only because the pillar of light rotates itself and the surrounding area drives thousands of fallen leaves that it is not easy to find.


    At this time, the real float said in front of him, "you guys, since you are all here to look for treasure, I have a suggestion. I don''t know if you can?"


    Seeing that all the people were stunned, Zhen Piao said, "you all know that this time the heaven has sent a strange treasure, which has shocked all sides. Therefore, all the people in the world will come here. Originally, this treasure was born, and the lucky one will get it. It''s not to blame that it fell on anyone present. However, if it fell into the hands of the devil, it would be a huge loss to the right side of me."


    "What Taoist priest said is reasonable. On the way here, I did see some sneaky shadows passing by. Obviously, the demons were also surprised by this strange treasure and sent people to rob it."


    "Hum, those scum of the evil way are always like flies. They can drill wherever they smell. It''s disgusting."


    "Although the demons are disgusted, the most shameful thing is that these people are mean and mean, and there are many vicious people. If we let these people get the treasure, will our world be peaceful in the future?"


    The word "true float" was quickly recognized by many people.


    As a decent person, it''s natural to put these names on his lips, not only to show his position, but also to gain fame. Why not do it. At the same time, it can also take the opportunity to eradicate dissidents and increase the chance of winning the game.


    "You''re right, so I suggest that all of us in the right path, no matter which minor league, should form a larger alliance first. After all, it''s a kind of fate that we can meet here. We can simply get rid of the magic guard together to ensure that the treasure falls on our head. After eliminating other threats, we can fight internally. What do you think?" True float at this time the corner of the mouth spreads a sneer, propose a way.


    Han Sanqian frowned when he heard this. This is a real float. He''s really ganging up everywhere he goes. He''s really a dead Taoist friend, not a poor one.


    The captains of a group of units looked at each other at this time. At present, it seems to be the best way.


    "Good! It''s our duty to get rid of the demons and defend the Tao. We can put away the treasures first, but we must do our duty in life. "¡° I agree¡° To kill those damned demons first is to do something for the right way in the world. " A group of people boast to get rid of demons and defend Taoism, but they have their own abacus in mind. It''s good for anyone to be able to work together to clear some goals. However, the so-called "gentleman" must be famous¡° But who will lead us in dealing with so many people? " Someone said strangely. At this time, an entourage next to the team leader suddenly said, "if you want to say that this leader is not Mr. Zhu of the virtual realm palace next to me." Hearing this, Mr. Zhu''s face was full of joy. He couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile and shaking his hand with a smile¡° Hum, what does Xujing palace calculate? According to me, it should be elder Chen, who is led by the heavenly fire around me. " Someone immediately retorted. Mr. Zhu''s face was not happy. On the contrary, it was elder Chen next to the man. At this time, he gave a fake smile: "I don''t dare to be, I don''t dare to be."¡° Grass, what is elder Chen? According to me, this Mr. Chu tianchu is the last one to be qualified. On that day, he broke the magic pen of the smiling face demon. Are you qualified to compete with him? "¡° Damn it, Chutian is a Mao. Mr. Zhang, our giant sword, is the real dragon and Phoenix. " All of a sudden, a group of people couldn''t make friends, but at this time, they heard a sneer¡° It''s not who I''m aiming at, but all the people present are rubbish. Besides what we can do, who is qualified to be the so-called leader? " When they looked back, another team came, and there was a gorgeous woman like an immortal. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1877

    When a group of people saw this woman, they were completely shocked by her beauty. Many men even lost their souls on the spot. They were stupidly in the same place, and the time to defend Buddha was condensed.


    Even many women in the same trade are ashamed of themselves when they see her. They are also women. Why can she be so beautiful?!


    When Han 3000 saw her, he was not worried. But unlike others, Han 3000''s heart beat, not because she was beautiful, but because she was Qin Shuang.


    The speaker is Ye Gucheng beside Qin Shuang.


    At this time, with a smile on his face, he boasted that he was elegant and full of confident disdain in his eyes. He followed the crowd and came slowly.


    When they arrived, they woke up from Qin Shuang''s beauty. Thinking of Ye Gucheng''s words, they suddenly said angrily, "what are you? How dare you talk like crazy here? "


    "It''s easy to say that ye Gucheng is the disciple of nihilism sect." Ye Gucheng smiles confidently.


    Hearing this, someone reflected: "you are the just alliance that fought against the demons and rescued 400 girls in Lushui city a few days ago?"


    Ye Gucheng smiles: "exactly. This one beside me is the forerunner of our league and the leader of our league. "


    "It turned out to be abbess Xianling. It''s disrespectful."


    When they heard about abbess Xianling, they immediately lost their anger and saluted respectfully.


    At this time, Chu Tian bows and asks Fu Mei around him, "who is this abbess? How come everyone seems to be afraid of her name. "


    "Abbess Xianling is the leader of Donghua immortal sect. Her cultivation has reached the level of killing evil. She is a real master in all directions." Fumei road.


    Hear to kill evil realm, Chu day immediately closed mouth.


    Although Zhuxie is only different from Kongtong, it is actually the difference between heaven and earth. The higher the level, the more superior it is. Because it is too difficult to practice at the higher level. It can even be said that every insignificant stage requires the accumulation of countless materials and practices, and the cost can even be used to cultivate several Kongtong people, Not to mention the existence of directly crossing a realm.


    It''s almost a matter of percentage to kill the evil in Kongtong.


    Kongtong realm can be a city master in the world of all directions. It''s a good master. It''s obvious that Zhuxie realm is the master among the masters.


    Seeing all the people shut up, ye Gucheng said with a cold smile: "now, do you still think what I said is wrong? If there is no objection, the leader will be made by abbess Xianling. "


    Everyone looks at each other, who dares to oppose it.


    "Ha ha, abbess Xianling is a model of our generation. A few days ago, she went deep into the devil''s den to destroy the enemy and rescue 400 girls. It''s a blessing for us to have such a person as our leader."


    "Yes, the spirit Master Taide has high expectations. She is really expected to be our leader."


    By the way, a group of people changed the wind direction and complimented the nun. Although everyone wants to be a leader, although the temporary leader is only temporary, he can make corresponding deployment in the battle to increase his chance of getting treasure.


    But in the face of such a master, I''m not satisfied, and I have to be convinced.


    "Although the leader has been chosen, this alliance can not be established yet." It''s true.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng said angrily, "what''s the matter? Do you still have a problem with abbess Xianling? "


    Zhenpiao shook his head and laughed: "the so-called alliance must be unified. Therefore, if an alliance is to succeed, it must meet this condition. Now, there is a way to try it."


    "How to try?" Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "For heaven''s sake." Then he looked at the crowd behind him: "kill a demon!"


    With these words, people look at each other even more, killing demons and offering sacrifices to heaven? Looking at the real float''s eyes, it''s obvious what to look for in the crowd? Have you been mixed in by people in the evil way?


    "Han 3000, don''t you come out yet?"


    All of a sudden, the real float looked at Han 3000 at the back of the crowd, and his mouth was full of amazing words.


    People panic back to look, at this time of Han 3000, suddenly from the crowd of a, B, C, D, instantly became the focus of the audience!


    "Han 3000?"


    "What? Is that Han 3000? "


    A group of people were extremely shocked, especially the people around Han 3000, who jumped away from him in a hurry and looked at him with surprise and vigilance.


    Han Sanqian was totally confused.


    Suddenly, he broke his waist.


    At first, he thought that the real NIMA had done the old tricks of ganging up. Naturally, he didn''t care. But who the hell would have thought that he suddenly turned his words and blew up thunder on himself.


    Therefore, even Han 3000, who is very careful, did not expect that things would suddenly be like this.


    And the whole audience, one by one, are staring at him. What''s the situation with NIMA?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1878

    "I..." Han 3000 was really stunned.


    Seeing Han 3000 again, ye Gucheng is like seeing the enemy who killed his father. His eyes are red. He wants to tear Han 3000 on the spot. After coming here, he has never seen anyone, but Qin Shuang is cold and godless. At this time, when he sees Han 3000, his heart beats. But soon, she is very lost.


    "Gentlemen, although he is Han 3000, he is not the Han 3000 with Pangu axe. He is just a garbage traitor of nihilism." Ye Gucheng cheers coldly.


    "That''s right. When we rescued the girl in dew city a few days ago, this guy was mutilating the girl in the devil''s cave. He and the smiling face devil were accomplices." Lu Yunfeng also said coldly at this time.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can testify. Among the arrested girls, I went undercover. That day, Han 3000 was planning to do something to me. Fortunately, our staff arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable." Gentle also stood out, pointing at Han 3000.


    One person said that it may be false, but everyone vowed that even if it is false, it is true. In particular, abbess Xianling nodded slightly, and everyone had to believe it if they didn''t believe it.


    "This Han 3000, isn''t that Han 3000?" Someone hears the voice of nihilism and immediately doubts.


    "Yes, is that a coincidence? Both of them have the same name? "


    "It''s very simple. This guy must be pretending to use the name of his son-in-law to help his family, and pretending to be somebody else''s reputation. What a coincidence


    "It turned out to be some rats who cheated the world."


    A group of people listen to these words, although there is no idea of killing people and stealing goods in the covetous eyes, but they are also eyeing Han 3000, just in a different way.


    And Han 3000''s treasure team was dumb at this time.


    "I thought this boy was a hidden master. Damn, I didn''t expect that he was a devil. Now think about it, fighting with smiley face devil, tiger fool and others that day is more like playing a play. Naturally, the purpose is to mix with us in this way."


    "Damn, I''ll tell you, how can a top-level but unknown expert suddenly appear in the world without any reason, but he even broke the tiger mania and the smiling face demon. After a long time, he was acting in the fox''s den. Show us these rabbits."


    Looking at Han 3000 who was attacked by the crowd, Xiao Tao was anxious. After half a day''s hesitation, he was about to open his mouth, but Chu Tian stopped him. He looked at Han 3000 angrily: "Han 3000, I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be such a rubbish. No wonder you could retreat from the Hongmen banquet that night. I doubted you and asked you, but you didn''t answer, We need to get out of dew city. "


    "If I think about it now, it must be that your affairs have been exposed and you are eager to run for your life. I really believe you wrong." Chutian cried angrily.


    With that, Chutian looked around and said in a cold voice, "you guys, although I''m walking with that boy, I''m also deceived by that boy."


    Another Han 3000 unexpected, but also expected is, at this time Fu Mei also suddenly stood out: "that''s right, we are also on the road with him, but did not expect to fall into his treachery. We have nothing to do with him


    When Han 3000 heard this, he immediately couldn''t help laughing bitterly, even if others said it. The misunderstanding of Chutian also belongs to Han 3000''s understandable scope, but as a family member, Fu Mei can''t be unaware of Han 3000''s true identity.


    But now she does not hesitate to throw Han 3000 far away, clearly is to see the crowd, she is afraid of implicating herself.


    Such a woman, Han 3000 is really disgusted to the extreme.


    When it''s nothing, it''s 3000 brothers. When it''s something, it''s rubbish, devil. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting.


    "Since we all know that Han 3000 is a demon, our alliance is going to be set up to kill a demon and sacrifice a day. Let''s prove our unity." True float at this time a face light smile of looking at Han 3000, cold voice proposal way.


    "That''s right. Kill the devil to sacrifice to heaven."


    "No matter he is real Han 3000, fake Han 3000, real killing and looting, fake, it can be regarded as getting rid of a big disaster for real Han 3000. Everyone, let''s go together."


    "Today, I''m going to avenge those girls who were arrested!"


    damn it!


    Han 3000, who has a good temper, can''t help but scold the real floater. This damned old man has gone around in such a big circle. When he comes to the head, it''s actually to pit himself!


    Damn, I have no grudge against him. What is he doing with this whole thing?!


    In the face of the fierce crowd, Han 3000 suddenly retreats, and the energy in his body suddenly condenses in his hands. He coldly looks at the crowd who can''t see the end.


    Behind him is the cliff of ten thousand feet. There is no way to retreat!


    "Don''t forget the martial arts contest."


    When Han 3000 was ready to fight hard, the real float suddenly burst out a word that made Han 3000 scold in his heart.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1879

    Han three thousand teeth close bite, in the heart of the real float''s ancestors greetings ten thousand times.


    It''s obvious that Zhenfu is reminding himself that you should not fight back rashly at this time. Once you consume too much in this place, you can not say whether you can retreat completely, even if you can. In terms of Han 3000''s heavy consumption at that time, going to the martial arts contest is just like sending equipment.


    This is really a seven inch attack on China and South Korea, which makes South Korea hesitate suddenly.


    But at the same time, Han 3000 is very confused. What the hell is this real float doing?


    First of all, it was a mysterious send Fu, and then it told me that I had to deal with many people carefully today. Now, he really operated like a tiger and made himself stand on the opposite side of everyone.


    What is his intention in doing so?


    Han Sanqian wanted to know, but at this time, obviously, he had no chance to ask. Facing the people who came up like a flood, Han Sanqian had no choice but to use a little energy to resist.


    After retreating several figures, Han 3000 was directly approached by everyone.


    If we don''t do our best, Han 3000 will not be able to resist the siege of so many people, that is, he will die now.


    Thinking about it, just when Han 3000 was about to fight with them, the real float said again: "Chutian, the best way to prove that you and he are not in the same group is to kill him."


    Chu Tian was obviously stunned, but the next second, he still hummed coldly: "I''m not with him naturally."


    "That''s good. Use your previous body fixing mechanism to fix Han 3000." What a smile.


    Hearing this, Chu Tian and Han 3000 look at the old guy in confusion almost at the same time. How does he know that Chu Tian has a fixed mechanism?


    Moreover, looking at his self-confidence, he seems to know that Chutian once trapped Han 3000.


    However, that was a long time ago. How did the old man know about it?!


    At this time, Han three thousand heart suddenly has a very terrible idea, that is, the old man, secretly has been tracking himself, otherwise, how does he seem to know a lot of things?! But the problem is, with their own accomplishments and the guard''s vigilance, especially after the Truman, the guard''s embankment is tighter, it is obviously impossible to track themselves without being found.


    Look at this old Taoist. He has been there all day. Does he have any ability to foretell?!


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. " It''s so funny.


    Chutian nodded. As soon as he took the Yellow Fu in his hand, he was about to fly into the air and burn. At this time, Zhenfu suddenly raised his voice and said to Han 3000, "Han 3000, you have no way to retreat, unless you jump to the cliff behind you."


    "Although it''s higher, it''s much better to fall to pieces than to be beaten to pieces."


    "Maybe if you''re lucky, you''ll get a life back!"


    Han 3000 coldly looked at the real float. What the hell is this guy doing?!


    However, his words more or less reminded Han 3000 that although he was in the abyss behind him, it was also an opportunity for him to escape.


    Although the abyss behind him is too deep to see the bottom.


    But ordinary people dare not, Han 3000 dare.


    This kind of self-confidence is not Han 3000 himself, but not mien xuankai. Even if the depth is too deep, Han 3000 also believes that if he falls heavily, mien xuankai has the ability to protect his body from too much damage.


    What''s more, Han 3000 felt that there was something in the real float''s words. Although he still didn''t know what the old man meant, Han 3000 always felt that he was helping himself sometimes.


    Although this feeling is groundless, Han 3000 does not have many choices at this time.


    Think of here, Han 3000 suddenly in the hands of a force, forced in front of all people directly beat back, no longer think, turn over a jump, directly jumped off the cliff.


    Han 3000 suddenly jumped off the cliff, so that all the people present did not reflect.


    Xiaotao and Qin Simin are the whole people standing there. At the moment when Han 3000 jumps off the cliff, they seem to have lost their souls.


    Although they have different attitudes towards Han 3000, they have one thing in common, that is, they have deep love for Han 3000. One is hidden because of different positions, and the other is buried because they dare not express themselves. At this time, with Han 3000''s leap, their hearts are also raised to their throat. The next second, they fall down and fall into pieces.


    "Damn, this bitch jumped off the cliff." Some people are unwilling to say.


    "Ha ha, anyway, there are tens of thousands of meters under the cliff. I''m afraid the boy doesn''t know that this place is near Qishan, the top of Qishan, the top of the world. Which cliff near here is not tens of thousands of meters, or even many abysses are endless. If you jump into it, you''re not looking for your own death. What is it?"


    "That''s right. The abyss near Qishan is no better than the cliffs in other places. With energy, you can fly up and escape. At the top of Qishan, this boy is completely dreaming. Under this abyss, affected by Qishan, the wrong clan is complicated, and the undercurrent is with the black hole. Once it goes down, it is basically impossible to come out in this lifetime. "


    "Maybe ten thousand years later, he is still falling in the abyss."¡° Ha ha ha ha ha Although a group of "people with lofty ideals" saw Han 3000 jumping off the cliff, after a moment of shock, they turned to endless ridicule. Anyone who has a little common sense of the world knows that jumping off a cliff in any mountain range of 100 li near the top of Qishan mountain is tantamount to pushing an ordinary person without any accomplishments down from the sky. There''s no chance of survival at all. Not to mention the endless abyss. The endless abyss is a kind of characteristic abyss on the top of Qishan mountain. Once a person falls down, he will lose his cultivation instantly. His body is like being emptied, and there is nothing left except consciousness. The most terrible thing is that this endless abyss is named speculation, which means there is no end forever. People will always fall in the abyss forever, never stop. For many people, falling into it is tantamount to being subjected to the cruelest torture in the world. This is the case with Han 3000. When he jumped from the cliff and fell for several hundred meters, he saw that there was no one to catch up with. At this time, he just started to use his energy and tried to fly up. But when he was just carrying his power, he suddenly felt that his body was completely out of control. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1880

    Then, Han 3000 was like a plane without fuel and lift, and his body kept falling at a very fast speed.


    Han 3000 was so anxious that he couldn''t figure out what was going on for a moment. He could only try to stimulate energy again and again.


    A few minutes passed, but Han still found that all the attempts were useless.


    "You fool, if people ask you to jump off the cliff, you can jump. You don''t think about where it is. If I guess right, we will fall into an endless abyss."


    At this time, Linlong''s voice came, slightly reproachful.


    See Han three thousand don''t understand, Linlong will endless abyss situation told Han three thousand listen to, Han three thousand after listening to heart, this means, he will always fall in this endless, eternal life?!


    "It''s obvious that people are pitching you. You are always very smart, but you believe that old man at such a critical time. Now, you''ve fallen into the trap. Others will outsmart you and become famous in the future! " Lin long complained.


    In recent days, he is almost the same as Xiaobai. He is recuperating in Han 3000''s body. Both animals are injured because of saving Han 3000. Xiaobai nihilist calls for thousands of animals to help. The energy consumption is very huge. In addition, he has just been born. After Han 3000 is safe, he will rest assured and never wake up.


    "And now what?" Han 3000 said, "is there a way to crack it?"


    In fact, Han 3000 still doesn''t feel that it''s not the old man who''s harmed him, because he really doesn''t feel that the old man is deliberately fooling himself.


    But Lin Long''s words do make sense, which makes Han 3000 irrefutable.


    "What else can we do? Wait to die Lin long said: "in the endless abyss, all the energy will be immune. Of course, your body can move. Of course, you think you can swim in the way of breaststroke, which is not impossible."


    Obviously, the last sentence is that Linlong is teasing Han 3000. He swims up in a swimming posture. The air is not water. How can he swim up? Moreover, the most important thing is that even if he can swim, Han 3000 doesn''t know how deep he has fallen in the past ten minutes. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to swim up in a few years just by swimming frog.


    Han 3000 lazy reason this guy, still refused to give up, exhausted all kinds of ways to try, because Han 3000 know, he can''t be trapped here.


    A few hours later, Han 3000 lay exhausted in midair and let his body fall freely.


    It''s not that he won''t give up, but that he really has no choice.


    He tried anything he could think of, but it was useless. Nothing changed except wasting his energy.


    At this time, he looked at the Yellow amulet given by the real float in a daze. Han 3000 really felt that Lin Long''s words might be right.


    Damn, did you really see the wrong person, and was it really the old thing? But what''s the point of him pitching himself?!


    Just want to kill yourself? Han 3000 thinks that it seems impossible. When he knows his identity, taking Pangu axe should be his goal.


    Around such a big circle, just to be in the temporary League? Obviously not.


    Han 3000 couldn''t figure it out. He just thought it was really weird.


    Even this rune is weird.


    Having nothing to do, Han 3000 decided to try the Yellow amulet. Anyway, he has completely mastered the real way, and it''s not too bad.


    However, Han 3000 really didn''t know how to use the Huang Fu. He tried to stick it on his forehead, hands, or even waist, but it didn''t seem to work.


    "Isn''t it true that the old man really gave it to me?" Han 3000 is depressed.


    Remembering that he had been wise for decades and finally capsized in the sewer, Han 3000 was still a little depressed.


    At this time, the air suddenly floated a silent voice.


    "You can only use your blood with yellow amulet. Do you think you are a zombie? Even if you are, this rune is not for zombies. "


    Hearing the voice, Han was stunned: "Linlong, do you know how to use it? Don''t you tell me? "


    "Do you think that''s my voice?" Linlong road.


    Hearing Lin Long''s words and voice, Han 3000 was shocked and frowned. It was obvious that the two voices just now were completely different.


    That is to say, it wasn''t Linlong talking just now, but if it wasn''t, who could it be?!


    Xiao Bai, the king of beasts, was resting. Even if he happened to wake up just now, his voice was not like that.


    That voice is more like that of an old man. Speaking of the old man, Han 3000 suddenly feels that the voice of the real float is very similar to him.


    Is it true?!


    "Brother, you have been in the endless abyss for several hours, hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the top of the cliff. Do you think he is talking on it, can you hear me? Or do you think that when you jump down, he will jump down with you to accompany you? I''m afraid you''ve lost your head. " Lin Long''s dissatisfied way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1881

    It''s really a little uncomfortable with Han 3000''s decision, because the endless abyss is really a place that can''t go out. Although it won''t kill, it''s more painful than death.


    Han 3000 nodded, which is also reasonable. It''s impossible for those who are dead friends but not poor ones to sacrifice their lives to find themselves.


    But, if it wasn''t for him, who else could it be?


    Is there anyone else in this endless abyss?!


    But soon, Han himself ruled out the idea.


    This kind of place, besides oneself, who can have other people?!


    This is not, that is, is there a ghost here?!


    "Who is the elder? Please come out and talk Han 3000 asked in a voice at this time.


    A shout, a few seconds, empty endless abyss, in addition to a trace of echo, there is no other.


    "Master?"


    A few more shouts, but no one answered in the abyss. Han 3000 was very depressed. However, he chose to have a try according to the voice. He bit his finger and put the blood directly on the Yellow amulet.


    The golden light of Huang Fu suddenly flashed. Han 3000 was too close to Han 3000, so he couldn''t open his eyes directly. Then, the Huang Fu flew straight to Han 3000''s eyebrow, and finally went directly into the eyebrow.


    At this time, Han 3000 didn''t notice any abnormality after Huang Fu flew in. Until he opened his eyes, he suddenly found that the almost gray scene that had been flying in front of him had completely changed into seven colors.


    Just as I am in a rainbow, I look down at it, and it is no longer a dark dark, but a green grass.


    Even though I''m far away from the grass!


    What''s the matter?


    Is it an illusion?!


    At this time, the voice rang up again: "I have said that the naked eye and the heart and eye will deviate with the seven emotions and six desires, but the heavenly eye sign will not. Now, go to see this world that has been misunderstood."


    This time, Han 3000 can be very sure that the voice is the real voice of the dead Taoist priest, including his eyes and eyes. Han 3000 also remembers that these are the words he told himself last night.


    "Well, where are you? What the hell are you up to? " Han 3000 looked up and looked over his head. Above his head, it was like blue sky and white clouds, but there was no one at all.


    In response to Han 3000, only his own response.


    "The truth is in the world of China, but floating in heaven and earth. This is the truth."


    A moment later, a hearty laugh rang out, and then, there was no movement.


    It''s true. Although he didn''t answer himself, he explained the meaning of his name and explained the problem.


    "It''s impossible. In the endless abyss, unless someone jumps in the same abyss with us and is very close to us, there will be no other voice." After Linlong also confirmed that it was the real float, the whole person couldn''t believe it.


    Every endless abyss is an independent system, in which communication is impossible unless it is in the same abyss. Han 3000 and others have been in this place for several hours. They are far away from the top of the mountain


    But it''s really the sound of a float.


    "How does this real float work?" The strange way of Linlong.


    "The most important thing is the symbol it gave me. After using it, I seem to see a different scene in it." Han three thousand shakes his head, the heart is also very surprised.


    "Different times? What can be different in the endless abyss? " Lin Long''s strange way.


    "Grass, blue sky and white clouds, even around us, are rainbows!" Han 3000 tells Linlong what he sees.


    Hearing this, Lin long couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000: "are you serious?"


    "No falsehood


    "How is that possible? At the bottom of the endless abyss is the bottomless black hole. Where are the other colors? Han 3000, what''s the matter? " Linlong road.


    Obviously, these are beyond his cognitive scope.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "another thing you are more surprised about."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We kept falling to the bottom of the grass, but we were almost to the bottom." Han 3000.


    "What?" Linlong is even more shocked. The endless abyss has no bottom. How can it fall to the end?!


    It''s totally incredible.


    "Five seconds to go!"


    Han 3000 is also a little sweat brow, a pair of eyes staring at more and more close to the ground, to the end, really to the end?


    Is there a bottom in the endless abyss?


    Isn''t that the legend of eternal life in which never stop falling, and never end? How can it have a bottom?! But what he saw in front of his eyes was real. On the green grass, Han 3000 could even see the crystal dew on the grass tip as he got closer. Endless abyss, is there a bottom? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1882

    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Han 3000''s body suddenly fell heavily on the ground unprepared before his whole body could reflect his fate.


    Then, Han three thousand eyes a black, directly fainted in the past.


    Han 3000 smashed a huge pit more than two meters deep on the green ground


    When he woke up again, Han 3000 didn''t know how long it had been, but the grass on the ground had withered. Looking around, he could see the boundless, like gold everywhere in the sunshine.


    At this time, the sun hanging in the sky is golden and red. It''s already sunset, but it''s autumn wind.


    Shaking and touching his head, Han 3000 felt headache and wanted to crack: "where is this?"


    Climbing out of the pit, Han 3000 moved his muscles and bones and looked around curiously. Is this the bottom of the endless abyss?!


    "My life is big enough. I didn''t die when I fell from such a high place?" Han 3000 looked up at the sky, not knowing whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    "What is this?" Suddenly, Han 3000 was surprised to find that beside the pit, there was a stone tablet, not big, about 20 cm.


    There are three big characters on it in a strange but elegant font: the kingdom of heavenly script.


    "Linlong, are you still alive? If you can''t die, tell me, what is the kingdom of heavenly script? " Looking at this stone tablet, Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "Is there any word on it?" Lin long asked weakly.


    "Yes!"


    Lin long suddenly strange very: "why can you see what I can''t see?"


    "I don''t know. Is it the heavenly eye sign that the real float gave me?" Han 3000''s strange way.


    Lin long nodded, murmured for a moment, and asked, "what is sacred about this real float? It''s just a amulet, which can make you see something different? What''s more, it can bring us out of the endless abyss? "


    Lin Long''s words are actually what Han 3000 is considering. The old Taoist just gave a yellow amulet, but it''s so magical.


    Is he really just a Taoist priest?


    At this time, the sky suddenly heard a loud voice, joy has good: "1700 years and 41 days, here, finally have new guests, children, hello."


    "Who?! Who''s talking? "


    "Really, is that you?"


    Hearing the sound, Han 3000 looked anxiously around.


    "Don''t look for it. This day is me, the earth is me, the air is me, the trees are me, everything is me, I am everything here." The sky is full of laughter.


    "And who are you?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Me? My name is Tianshu, eight wild Tianshu. "


    Han three thousand don''t understand, but Lin long suddenly fierce big surprise: "what, you are eight wild book?"


    The sky smiled: "exactly."


    Han 3000 peeps at this time of Linlong, but clearly see his whole face pale, obviously shocked, even the body is slightly shaking.


    "Linlong, what''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Lin long said with a sad smile: "three thousand, I really don''t know whether to say that you''ve got bad luck or that you''ve fallen into a big blood mold. Do you know what the eight wild books are?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "The eight wild books of heaven is said to be a kind of deity that existed at the birth of the eight worlds. It records the names of all the true gods in the eight worlds, whether in the past, now or in the future. Therefore, it is also called the book of gods. But unfortunately, it is an unknown thing. According to legend, all the people who have met it will eventually die. In addition, it is also good and evil. Therefore, people have forgotten it for tens of millions of years. " Lin long explained.


    After listening to these words, Han 3000 was a little worried. It seemed that he did not know whether he was lucky or unfortunate when he met him.


    "Little snake, you misunderstood me. Those who don''t deserve me should be damned. It''s a normal result. How can you say it''s unknown? Secondly, in life, who can distinguish between the right and the evil, the evil and the right, what is the evil and what is the right? " The voice roared with a smile, not angry at what Linlong said.


    "But if the guests come, they will. According to my rules, can I have a pot of tea first?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the world around suddenly twisted, and then the whole world changed. In a flash, the whole world suddenly became a huge forest.


    Han 3000 hasn''t adapted yet. Suddenly, all the trees around him move like a pack of wolves. They twist their bodies and grow into branches. They rush towards Han 3000 crazily.


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to take it lightly. He took the jade sword in his hand and aimed it at the tree trunk. He jumped and chopped it directly!


    "Brush!"


    The tree trunk was cut in half with a sword!


    "What?"


    But what Han 3000 did not expect was that the tree trunk, which had just been cut into two sections by Han 3000, was suddenly reconnected.


    Damn, these trunks can regenerate, and they regenerate instantly! There was no time to think about it. The surrounding trees were as dense as cobwebs. They attacked Han 3000 again. In the past, it was an hour. Han 3000 was panting and exhausted, but the trees around him did not decrease at all, even a leaf. These things can''t be cut off completely. When Han 3000 was very angry, suddenly, the whole world was distorted again. He stands in the middle and stares at the changing world¡° Brush¡° Roar All of a sudden, there was a sound of water. The sky was like a sea. Then it was turned over and poured down. The water all over the sky suddenly fell from the sky. Among the huge waves, Jackie Chan, the spray, tore and roared, and rushed down to Han 3000. Han three thousand heart a burst of curse Niang, in the hands of the dead holding his sword, aimed at those water dragon directly attack. But almost as Han 3000 expected, these water dragons are exactly the same as those trees. They just can''t be removed and cut away. Despite Han''s accomplishments, in the face of these seemingly weak defences, but in fact they are constantly reborn, they are really beating on the cotton, and they are boring all over. Soon, the water in the sky was getting closer and closer to the top Han 3000. When the water dragon was cut off, it would burst out some water spray, which had already made Han 3000 wet. It was like that the Buddha had been swimming in the water in his clothes¡° It''s really a good pot of tea with trees and water. " Han three thousand ferocious smile, gas to lung pain¡° After tea, how about some Huaji In the sky, the voice suddenly came out again. Call Huaji?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1883

    Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, the world was distorted again, and just now it was still a watery world. Suddenly, Han 3000 seemed to have entered a barren land, where the sun was baking the ground, surrounded by mountains and steep rocks.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding mountains suddenly moved. Han 3000 saw clearly that he was not a master at all, but a man of giant stones.


    Although the mountain is high enough, but the whole body is human, stone and soil accumulation, clear lines!


    "Roar!"


    With several roars, the giants rushed to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 almost grinned bitterly. He knew that these things, like the previous affirmation, could not be eliminated at all. They could be reborn in an instant.


    So Han 3000 closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    "Han 3000, be careful, this is not an illusion!"


    Lin long shouts, then rushes out of Han 3000''s body and uses the dragon''s body to hit the giant in front of Han 3000.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, a giant rushed to Han 3000, aiming at Han 3000''s chest.


    Han 3000 suddenly felt a burst of pain in his chest, and the whole person even retreated for several meters. A mouthful of blood gushed out directly from his throat.


    Han 3000 was shocked and looked at the scene in front of him.


    Since Han 3000 had immortal Xuan armor, no matter how fierce the opponent he faced, Han 3000 had never been directly broken and hurt so badly.


    But it''s just a giant transformed by some stones. How can you get the ability to hurt yourself?


    Although Han Sanqian mistakenly judged that it might be an illusion, so he didn''t do much defense, it doesn''t mean that Han Sanqian''s immortal armor has stopped.


    "What is this special thing?" Lin long looked at Han 3000 injured, at this time is also shocked.


    "Who knows." Han three thousand dark roar, the heart no longer dare to neglect, mention all the energy, directly rushed to the giant.


    Just for a moment, Han 3000 was in a mess. Linlong was not much better. He was proud of his silver body, but now he was disheartened. From a distance, he looked like a big earthworm.


    "Han 3000, if we go on like this, we will surely die." Lin long said in a cold voice.


    "I know. I''m thinking about it, too." Han 3000 cold voice way, although very tired, but a pair of eyes like hawk eyes in general, staring around.


    He''s looking for a flaw!


    "Ha ha, if you have enough materials, you''ll have to increase the fire." Suddenly, the world changes again.


    Suddenly, the world is red. Han 3000 has not yet reflected from the giant. Under his feet, above his head, and even where his eyes can see, there is a raging fire.


    Han three thousand instant feel hot hard to stop, the body is hot sweat hard to stop.


    All of a sudden, the burning flames in the fierce jump out of the number of fire wolves, mixed with a sharp roar, rushed from all directions.


    Han 3000''s face was cold: "Damn, I understand. I call his sister a chicken. It''s clearly treating us as chickens. It''s doing us!"


    Lin long was angry with this, because it was an insult.


    "Damn, I''ll fight with you." Lin long angrily drinks, regardless of the body''s injury, suddenly attacks those fire wolves.


    Han 3000 wants to stop him, but it''s too late.


    Looking at the battle between Linlong and the fire wolves, Han 3000 did not choose to support immediately. Instead, he watched quietly. Han 3000, who had calmed down, was thinking seriously at this time.


    All these things can be reborn. They have been the same four times.


    Moreover, if you think about it carefully, Han 3000 has an extraordinary fact.


    Think of here, Han three thousand smile, the whole person become inexplicable self-confidence.


    "I think I know how to break these fire wolves." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    When Linlong heard this, he immediately breathed a sigh of regret. In fact, as soon as he rushed up, he already regretted it, because it was obvious that he was just impulsive. If he really wanted to fight with the extremely fast and toothy fire wolf, let alone he didn''t have the heart of the Dragon family. Even if he had, his little skin couldn''t resist the bite of these fire wolves, But it''s burning, but it hurts.


    As soon as he went in, Lin long was burned seven halos and eight elements. If he wanted to attack, he would often hit the air, and his spirit would explode.


    With Han 3000, Linlong withdraws and waits for Han 3000 to help.


    "Three thousand, make him y." Linlong excitedly shouts Han 3000, who looks like a gangster on the street. He finds the leading elder brother as a backer.


    "You yell." Han 3000 stares at Linlong. What''s wrong? What are you doing?! Han 3000 can''t do it.


    The reason why he said he had a way is actually gambling.


    He''s gambling that his perception and judgment are right.


    At this time, several fire wolves have opened their fangs and rushed towards Han 3000. If they bite them, they will not be far away from death! But Han 3000 still remained. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1884

    Even Han 3000''s face was still smiling.


    In gambling, the most important technique is gambling mentality.


    If you lose in mentality, you will lose all your momentum, and naturally you will lose.


    And Han 3000, that''s the bet.


    Just as the fist of the man of boulder was about to reach Han 3000, the whole world suddenly changed, and the fierce fist of boulder in front of him also disintegrated in an instant.


    Instead of these, is a dazzling golden glory.


    Look around, Han 3000 almost eyes flash blind, Lin long is the pair of longan directly to close.


    What they are living in is a huge golden palace. All the materials in the palace are made of metal. It is huge and majestic. Just one step is as big as a mountain.


    At this time, the palace began to shrink slowly, and in a short time, they could be sandwiched into meat cakes.


    Han 3000 was not worried at all. He took a long breath and showed a real smile on his face: "it''s true."


    Lin long is puzzled, way: "what is such?"


    "Ha ha, we are invited to drink tea with trees and water. We are going to be made into Huaji with fire and earth. I think the next palace may be to eat our utensils. Am I right?" Han three thousand evil spirit smile, eyes slightly lift.


    Lin long is a Leng, don''t know what Han 3000 is saying, follow Han 3000''s eye body to look, the air is empty again.


    For a long time, half air suddenly dumb smile: "right answer."


    "Three thousand, what do you mean?" Lin long strange way: "how right?"


    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "if you connect these five things, it''s just a gold, wood, water, fire and earth." With that, Han Sanqian looked into the air again: "use the five elements to create and conquer each other. Therefore, in all walks of life, they will never die out and destroy one. The other four elements will support them. Therefore, it is impossible for me to let those things disappear."


    "However, they support each other, what about mutual restraint?"


    Han 3000''s ghost laughs and flies straight into the air. When he is in the middle of the sky, Han 3000 laughs and moves. A flame suddenly appears from Han 3000''s hand.


    "This is..." in the air, the voice suddenly surprised.


    "The fire of the last world." Han Sanyi said with a smile, "I''m still in pain from the fire, but I don''t know whether it''s the fire or the metal of your golden palace, which is harder!"


    With that, Han 3000''s body suddenly urged all the energy to expand the flame in his hand to the maximum. With a single hand wave, the flame in his hand immediately turned into a fire dragon. With Han 3000''s wave, the roar directly attacked the golden palace.


    As soon as the fire dragon went, all the places it passed were burned. The metal shining with golden light turned into black gas in an instant.


    Just for a moment, most of the impregnable palace seemed to be completely burnt.


    Black light, the world changes suddenly, the next second, Han 3000 stood in the original world, on the boundless golden grassland.


    At this time, a small bead suddenly floats in the air. Then, it flies quickly to Han 3000, and finally turns into a light spot and enters Han 3000''s eyebrow.


    "Interesting, interesting, really interesting. It can break the five elements array."


    "Young man, you have impressed me." He said with a smile.


    Lin long looked at Han 3000 with lingering fear: "3000, bull force, I''m proud of you."


    If Han 3000 hadn''t found the flaw, I''m afraid they would have died in it. After all, every single world is enough for them to kill.


    "There''s nothing to look at with new eyes. It''s just that your chicken is broken." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Ha ha, it''s just coming. We have plenty of time." The voice laughs.


    "Yes? I don''t think so! " Han 3000 said that with a fierce smile, he suddenly targeted the huge energy already transported in his hand at a fierce point in the air and attacked it.


    Almost as soon as the energy came out, Han 3000, holding Pan Gu''s axe, leaped forward and chopped it off with thunder!


    "Han 3000, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s sudden attack, Lin long shouts anxiously. Of course, he doesn''t know what Han 3000 is doing. He releases two spells to the air one after another. Isn''t it a waste of physical strength and energy?!


    Boom!


    And almost at the same time, there was a sudden sound in mid air, and then the whole world was shaking slightly!


    Han 3000 holds Pan Gu axe and looks coldly into the air.


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter?" Lin long does not understand looking at Han 3000, see his face such as heavy, just staring at the air, he looked up strangely, but nothing in the air.


    Lin long touched his head strangely. What is the situation?


    It''s like an outsider, ignorant!


    For a long time, quiet around suddenly bursts of subtle sound sounded.


    Linlong suddenly turned back, only to find that there was a trace of golden liquid. At this time, it fell slightly from the air, dripping on the grass.


    Lin long was surprised, but Han 3000 was smiling and confident. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1885

    "This... This... How is this possible? Can you... Can you see me In mid air, a voice of astonishment rang out.


    "What''s so hard about that?" Han 3000 smiles.


    "Difficult?" Air voice dumb smile: "do you know the last person, how long it took to see me?"


    "1.76 billion years!"


    176000 years?!


    Hearing this number, Han 3000 immediately frowned.


    What''s the concept? Even if a year is just used to count, a second is a year, it can count nearly 80 years! After Han 3000 was shocked, he was dumb and sympathized with someone. It took him 1.7 billion years.


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression, he hummed coldly in the air: "why do you look down on him so much? Although he is also one of those wastes, it must be admitted that he is the fastest one among all the wastes I have met."


    Han 3000 heard this, disdain a smile, although he is not willing to call others waste, but spend so much time trapped here, really not very smart: "you are in praise of me? After all, I only used one hour. Am I that strong? "


    "An hour? It''s been almost a year since you came in. I don''t know where you come from. But you can be proud because you are the fastest one The air is cold.


    "I''ve been in a coma for nearly a year?" Han 3000''s incredible way.


    "Not bad."


    If you think about it carefully, when you first came in, the grass was green. Now, the grass is yellow. It seems that it has really gone through the spring and autumn transition. Han 3000 was shocked. Damn, did you miss the martial arts contest?!


    "I''m going out!" Han three thousand urgent voice way.


    The voice in the air suddenly laughed: "out? It took the last person 1.76 billion years to see me, and then it took 6.7 billion years to leave here, don''t you think? Is it that easy? "


    "But I''m very interested in you. After all, you''re much better than those junks! Moreover, you still have Pangu axe and immortal Xuan armor. I''d like to see if you are the chosen one or not worthy of your name. " The voice dropped.


    Suddenly, a light flashed in the sky, and then flew directly into Han 3000''s eyebrows.


    Han 3000 suddenly surprised, vigilant looking at the sky: "what did you do to me?"


    "Why be so nervous? You should be happy. This is the stone of the five elements. In my world, winners of games can get rewards. You deserve it. " The sky chuckles.


    As soon as the voice falls, the world suddenly changes again.


    Han 3000 is still in a primitive world, green trees, cloudless blue sky, green grass, colorful flowers and plants, mixed with some colorful giant mushrooms.


    Far away on the grassland, all kinds of beasts Han 3000 had never seen walked slowly.


    "Three thousand, this place has plenty of aura." Lin long said at this time.


    Han Sanqian also nodded. This place is really full of aura. It''s a good place for cultivation. If you stay in this place for one year and half a year, your cultivation might be improved a lot.


    "Ha ha, if people from all over the world know that there is such a place for cultivation, they will have to crush their heads. I didn''t expect that it was just a Book of heaven, and there could be such an extra cave. " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Three thousand, it''s a Book of eight wild days. What''s so strange about it?" Speaking of this, Linlong''s eyes are very complicated.


    As a high-level deity, it is more like the little brother of the octagonal world. The octagonal world is a world. As a brother, it can naturally create its own world, which is not uncommon.


    "By the way, what is the five elements stone it said just now?" Han 3000.


    Lin long shook his head: "I don''t know what it is. No one has ever known about it, and no one knows its functions and abilities. Everyone who has seen it has died. The only legend that has been shed is that it records the names of all the true gods in the world. "


    Han 3000 suddenly became interested: "it seems that I will be the first to know its secret and leave here alive."


    Linlong took a puzzled look at Han 3000: "I don''t know where you got your self-confidence. It''s the eight wild books. Didn''t you hear what it said just now? It takes billions of years for others to go out. "


    "Didn''t you listen to him? It''s all rubbish. I''m the only one who saw it in less than a year. " Han 3000 is confident.


    Han 3000 has never been a very popular person and never boasted. But this time, he is very confident, because it is obvious that Han 3000 is far behind those people before him.


    One is less than a year, and the fastest one is more than a billion years. The gap is obvious.


    Besides, Han 3000 has to leave here anyway.


    Lin long also nodded, this words it can''t refute: "that now how to do?"


    Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked into the distance: "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look first."


    With that, Han 3000 walked forward along with his own feelings. Far away on the grassland, there was a cage, an extremely dense forest, which was very different from the towering trees here. A few minutes later, Han 3000 walked into the low woods. The more you go in, the darker the light is. The trees around you are gradually replaced by green bamboo forests. The ground is full of fallen and yellow bamboo leaves. People are walking on it, making a rustling sound. All the way inside, it was almost as dark as night, and there was a breeze among the bamboo forests. In the middle of the bamboo grove, more than a dozen earth bags stand up. At this time, the bamboo grove shakes gently, and some sunlight comes in. Han 3000 finds that these ten earth bags are actually tombs in the bamboo grove. Han 3000 frowned. How can there be a tomb here? With this curiosity, Han 3000 came to the grave, which was about a dozen random and piled graves. It was very simple. Even under the cover of bamboo leaves, the grass on the head of the grave was still several meters high. Each tomb is roughly the same, the only difference may be the inscription on the wooden tablet in front of the tomb¡° The tomb of Cheng Yongshi. "¡° Liang Han''s tomb. " Han 3000 read a few tomb names casually, then frowned: "how can there be so many tombs here?" At this time, Linlong''s voice rang, full of bitter smile, full of sigh: "Han 3000, we may be miserable, the original waste, unexpectedly... It is them."¡° If they are all rubbish, then we... "At this point, Lin long stopped, and there was no way to go on. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1886

    If the bitterness can be described by taste, then the bitterness of Linlong can be described by Coptis chinensis.


    Han 3000 frowned strangely: "what do you mean?"


    "Do you know who''s buried here?" Lin long said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 shook his head.


    "Let''s talk about Cheng Yongshi first. 200 million years ago, the immortal sea area was not a real God family, and Cheng Shiyong was one of the three real gods in the world. As for Liang Han, he was the famous God of reclaiming wasteland in the world, and the third real God of supporting Juntian and his family."


    "And then there are the last few, who have a great future. Each of them has been a man of the moment in the world, famous and famous. Han 3000. Is this the waste of that population?"


    Linlong shakes his head and grins bitterly. Any one of them is a very important person, and even a God with high reputation in the world.


    Han three thousand also completely stay in the same place, he also can''t think, that voice said a bunch of waste, unexpectedly will be these big guys.


    It''s not that Han 3000 has gone with the wind, nor that they can''t lift the sword, it''s that Han 3000 can''t think of it.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that in the world of the eight wild books of heaven, it was the last place where so many true gods fell." Linlong''s incredible way.


    "Why are they here?" Han 3000.


    "Maybe, for them, being the true God of the eight directions world means that they are invincible in the eight directions world. Therefore, the eight wild books, which are beyond the boundary, may be their pursuit, but they did not expect that this place has become the end of their lives." Lin long shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s no wonder that the true gods of the world are always disappearing unconsciously. Maybe even their families don''t know why they suddenly disappeared."


    Han 3000 sighed.


    But in addition to sighing for them, Han 3000''s heart is suddenly like a mountain.


    How confident I was just now, how helpless I am now.


    So many big men are hanging here. What confidence does Han 3000 have to get out of here?!


    "Han 3000, I feel so cold." Lin long looks at Han 3000 road quietly.


    Seeing so many great gods'' graves, Linlong has no confidence.


    "I think so, too." Han 3000 is very embarrassed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely cold.


    I don''t know whether it''s the cold around the grave or the dragon with one heart.


    A moment later, Han 3000 gently smile: "then I have to play with it in the end."


    Seeing that Lin long was puzzled, Han 3000 said with a smile, "what does it mean that so many great gods are coming here? It shows that the eight wild heavenly books may not only record the name of the true God, but also have something transcendent. That''s why they tend to be attached to it. "


    "You said yes, but the problem is that they all died here, you..." Lin long shook his head.


    These ancient true gods are far more powerful than any of the present ones, and even exaggerate a little, because the aura of the octagonal world has become thinner and thinner for thousands of years, and the more backward it is, the more difficult it is to reach a higher level. Secondly, the true God is also divided into the silent and the illustrious.


    Especially for Zhang Juntian and other real gods, they are all the unparalleled warlords of pingmie demons.


    "Ha ha, it took them a long time to see it, but what about me? In this world, nothing can stop me Han Sanqian smiles confidently.


    No matter how difficult it is here, Han 3000 will go out alive. There will never be a place for him in the grave here.


    Because Su Yingxia and nianer are still waiting for themselves.


    "Come on." Han 3000 looks at the sky in the crack of bamboo forest with confidence.


    And almost at this time, the mountain rain is coming, the whole sky is changing, black clouds are rolling, and it''s just dawn. Now it''s like day and night.


    Bamboo forest, also began to deep hand without a finger, black extremely terrible.


    At this time, Han 3000 heard the rustle of bamboo leaves.


    Han Sanqian fixed his eyes and saw that in several graves, the grass was shaking gently, and the fallen leaves were moving. Then, a ghost hand stretched out from the grave, grasped the ground, and slowly crawled out with his body.


    "No!" Lin Long''s heart is cool. These people who come out of the grave are obviously the souls of the dead gods. It''s very difficult to deal with them!


    Han 3000 is also sweating. He has never fought with the real God. He knows nothing about the power of the real God. Although these are ghosts, Han 3000 knows nothing about their abilities or how much energy they inherited.


    In the hands of Pangu axe, Han 3000 no longer ignored so much and directly took the lead in launching the attack.


    Just for a moment, Han 3000 was in the bamboo forest, hand in hand with the ghosts.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 suddenly moved his eyes. The whole man fiercely closed himself. Then, with an unimaginable attitude, he rushed to the top of the bamboo forest.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing?" Linlong road. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1887

    Han Sanyi laughs and goes straight into the air. After passing through the bamboo forest, he jumps to the top of the bamboo forest.


    "Sure enough."


    Han three thousand lightly a smile, next second, the hand is holding Pan Gu axe, aim at the top of the head of the black cloud then direct an axe to chop.


    The golden light of Pan Gu''s axe immediately attacked the black cloud, and cut a hole in the black cloud. At this time, the sunlight above the black cloud also passed through there and spread to the earth.


    When the sun again spread to the earth, the black air in the bamboo forest began to spread slowly.


    "It''s not the ghost of the real gods at all. It''s just your illusion. Isn''t it boring?" Han three thousand ferocious smile, and then jump down again.


    Aim at that bamboo forest and use Pangu axe.


    The bamboo grove fell to the ground with a bang, and the sunlight also spread into the bamboo grove. At this time, the dead souls, after a scream, disappeared in the same place.


    When everything is peaceful, Linlong still doesn''t wake up from the shock. He really doesn''t understand how Han 3000 can break those souls in an instant.


    How did he think that breaking the dark clouds above his head would relieve the crisis?!


    Han three thousand tiny smile, looked at the eye Lin long, then, pointed to the first grave: "how about helping?"


    "What are you doing?" The strange way of Linlong.


    "Dig the grave." Han Sanyi smiles.


    "Digging graves? Three thousand. Although those dead souls did come to attack you just now, you also beat them away. Forget it. Digging other people''s graves is not a good thing. "


    "Cut the crap. If you want to leave here, do as I say." Han Sanyi smiles.


    Although Lin long is very strange about Han 3000''s behavior, he has no choice but to dig the grave according to Han 3000''s meaning.


    Just for a moment, after digging the grave, when he opened the coffin, Lin long closed his eyes and said softly, "I''m sorry. It''s not his intention to be so disrespectful to Xianshen.".


    Han 3000 took a funny look at it, and then opened the coffin cover on his face directly.


    "You can open your eyes." Han 3000 smiles.


    Hearing this, Linlong was nervous and very guilty, but he still opened his eyes trembling. But when he saw the situation in the coffin, Linlong was confused in capital.


    It was not the remains of the gods he had imagined, but a staircase leading to the ground.


    "This... What''s going on?" Lin long opened his mouth strangely.


    Isn''t this a grave? Isn''t this a coffin? How... How to become an entrance with stairs.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. " Han three thousand one smile, then, he fell first from the entrance, slowly down the stairs.


    Lin long was the only one left in the bamboo forest. After thinking for a moment, he looked around. He still followed Han Sanyi resolutely.


    Without taking a few steps, Han 3000 suddenly said, "what do you think?"


    "How about what? We are going down, but I feel so tired! " Lin long said, looked up at the foot, the stairs at the foot of the completely hidden in the dark, can not see the end.


    "Just tired." Han 3000 laughs.


    Almost at this time, when Han 3000 fell into the abyss, the so-called right alliance had already launched an attack on Guangzhu.


    Around the pillar of light, it was like a bloody battlefield. After dealing with the middle man of the evil way, the alliance of the right way began to fight cruelly.


    Around the pillar of light, there are lots of corpses and rivers of blood. Countless members of the alliance of the right way have been covered with blood and their eyes are red. Like the devil, they are killing all the living people around them.


    Abbess Xianling and her party were watching in the distance.


    They are waiting, waiting for these people to kill each other enough, and then when their fishermen reap profits.


    However, everyone didn''t notice that the blood from the dead bodies was flowing slowly in a certain direction along the ground.


    In a cave, the blood flows through complex channels, and drops from the gap at the top of the cave into the blood pool in the middle of the cave.


    With the dripping of the blood, the blood pool at this time, like boiling water, is bubbling with blood. The bulge is broken quickly, and the burst is raised again. Among these, a bloody thing is rolling inside at the same time.


    At this time, the hunchback old man moved his hand and gave a cold smile. He took out a gourd covered with black cloth from his arms. The gourd was black and carved with four skeletons on it. When he lifted the black cloth, the black air on the gourd mouth was like smoke.


    "Enjoy the body forged by these blood. Now, I will reward you with those dead souls, and you can turn into a demon." With that, the old man threw the gourd into the blood pool.


    The whole blood pool immediately stopped boiling, the next second, a bang!


    "Han 3000, I want you to die hard!" Then, a bloody thing suddenly jumped out of the blood pool and yelled angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1888

    "Don''t worry. With your cultivation, Han 3000 will die. But remember, Han 3000 has Pangu axe in his hand. Although he can''t use it completely, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. " The old man gave a gloomy smile.


    "You are a sword spirit, so I cast your body with the blood of thousands of people, and help you shape your accomplishments with the souls of thousands of people. You can be shapeless, like ghosts, and avoid the attack of Pangu axe to the maximum extent." With that, the old man put a red bead into its heart.


    "This is the Pearl of blood and soul, and it is also your life-saving pearl. Once it is broken, your life will come to an end, and you will never be able to reincarnate, so be careful. However, as long as it exists, you can live and die forever. Even if Han 3000 has Pangu axe and wants to destroy you, it''s not so simple. "


    Chi Meng nodded with satisfaction: "don''t worry, I need to take down the head of the dog thief."


    "Before he has mastered Pangu axe, completely destroy him. Our Lord wants Pangu axe, and you can devour his body. Once you succeed, you will become a powerful demon in the world." The old man said with a gloomy smile.


    Chi Meng heard this, immediately ferocious smile, bloody face, completely shameless, laugh like a pile of mud twisted together in general.


    In order to deal with Han 3000, in order to avenge his deep hatred, Chi Meng doesn''t care what way to use.


    Peak of Qishan!


    It''s snowy.


    Located at the highest peak, there is a majestic palace, green jade and ink stone, antique.


    The hall is surrounded by 72 small halls and the central main hall. The central courtyard is the size of two football fields, with four animals standing in four corners. It is high and majestic.


    There is a plaque on the main hall, Qishan hall, which is also the name of the whole hall. Qishan is the highest and sits on the top of Qishan.


    In the hall, the heroes of the larger sects or families sit on both sides and on the top. The representatives of the three families and the main hall of Qishan sit upright.


    At this time, a doorman came in breathlessly: "tell the Lord of the hall that someone is asking for help outside the hall."


    The Lord of the Qishan temple, called Gu Yue, is more than 80000 years old this year. He is the oldest person in the world, and he is also the oldest person in the world.


    In addition, the hall of Qishan, which he manages, is an extremely independent and dignified place in the world of eight directions. Therefore, Gu Yue''s reputation in the world of eight directions has always been low-key, but at the same time, it is respected by everyone.


    "I''m at the top of Qishan mountain. It''s my destiny to hold a martial arts contest this time. It''s a conclusion to all the heroes. Xiaojin, just come in, please." Gu Yue laughs.


    Although his hair and beard were all white, he was energetic and his eyes were burning, just like a young man.


    It is said that Gu Yue''s cultivation has almost reached the realm of true God, but he has no intention to compete for the position of true God.


    It''s also said that Gu Yue''s accomplishments exceed the three true gods. Therefore, she has always been the Lord of the Qishan temple. Everyone knows that the election of true gods in the world needs a martial arts contest, and the martial arts contest must be presided over by the top of Qishan. In a sense, the power of the top of Qishan is sometimes no less than that of the three true gods.


    However, no matter what kind of legend is, it is only a legend, but it is certain that Gu Yue''s cultivation is very high. After all, legend belongs to legend, but it should also be based on certain facts.


    The disciple''s head lowered: "but..."


    "But what?" Gu Yue was discontented and said that in front of so many people, his disciple was so low that he didn''t like it.


    "However, the visitor claimed to help his family, but their bodies were full of blood and evil spirit. The disciple was worried..." said, and the disciple lowered his eyebrows.


    "Help the family?" Gu Yue frowned and looked at the sky.


    When Fu Tian heard this, he naturally laughed: "elder Gu, all my Fu family members have arrived, but no one hasn''t arrived. Besides, it''s said that there are still evil people. I''m afraid someone is pretending, so I''d better send him away."


    On this occasion, Fu Tian naturally didn''t want to connect Fu Jia with the people of the evil way, so he quickly got rid of the relationship.


    What''s more, the number of people he helped his family has indeed arrived. Where did he help his family!


    "Ah, the heroes from all over the world gather here. Even if they are demons, are we afraid of them? Let them in? " At this time, Ao yongleng, the representative housekeeper of Yongsheng sea area, said in a cold voice.


    Obviously, Ao Yong did it on purpose. Naturally, he would not let go of any opportunity to humiliate his family.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold, but it was irrefutable. Gu Yue waved her hand, and the disciple nodded and quickly backed out.


    Less than a moment, a few blood covered people at this time in the peak of Qishan a group of disciples to help, slowly into the hall.


    When he saw the comer, Fu Tian was shocked, and the whole person was even more ugly than eating Xiang, because the person who came was no other than Fu Mei, who was walking with Han 3000.


    "Fu Mei, how can it be you?" Fu Tian is becoming anxious. If Fu Mei is like this, what''s wrong with Han 3000?!


    Fu Mei is about to speak. On one side, Ao Yong sneers directly: "look at the bloody appearance. It''s obvious that he went to explore the treasure near Qishan." Fu Mei wanted to find an excuse to say that there was an accident, but she didn''t expect to be directly exposed by AO Yong. For a moment, her words choked on her throat. However, Fu Mei soon found a more powerful excuse: "tell the patriarch, Han 3000 must go to find treasure, I can''t persuade him, as a result..." "as a result, there was an accident." It is clear that Fu Mei is greedy and forces Han 3000 to go. After the event, he throws the pot at Han 3000 in time. Now, in order to avoid Fu Tian''s punishment, he even beats Han 3000. It''s really mean and shameless¡° accident? How could there be an accident? " Fu Tian is puzzled and unwilling. He has arranged in great detail for Fu Mei and Han 3000 to walk along the path. However, he has built up a momentum and resisted many people who wanted to kill Han 3000 along the way. Now... Now, he tells himself that Han 3000 is still in an accident?! Even if it was Fu Tian, his state of mind collapsed at this time. Looking at Fu Mei, he was excited, his hands trembled, and his eyes almost burst out with cannibal anger: "what about Han 3000?" Fu Mei lowered her head for a long time before she dared to murmur: "he was beaten down into an endless abyss."¡° He''s been beaten down the abyss? " Fu Tian shakes God''s face, then his expression is gradually distorted. He bites his teeth and walks to Fu Mei¡° Bang A dull sound, help day direct a slap heavy fan in the face of help Mei! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1889

    "Han 3000 fell in, so why don''t you jump with him!? He''s dead. What''s your right to come back alive? "


    For Fu Tian, the importance of Han 3000 to Fu Jia is self-evident. Only with Han 3000 can Fu Jia be qualified to compete with the major families in this martial arts contest. Even he knows that Han 3000 is facing the experts of the whole world.


    However, it is also an indisputable fact that Han 3000 owns Pangu axe, which may not lead to the first World War!


    As long as Han 3000 can shine at the martial arts contest, his status of supporting the family will be preserved.


    If Han 3000 can be even stronger and more obedient, he can help his family and even make Han 3000 the true God of the new generation. He can help his family to have a sustainable foundation for thousands of years.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Fu Tian is willing to give up disdaining Han 3000 and is willing to put down his position. Because Han 3000 is the only choice to help the family, and it is also the more convenient choice.


    But now, Fu Tian has heard the news that Han 3000 has fallen into an endless abyss.


    There is no need to say more about what the endless abyss means to people in all directions. It has declared Han 3000 dead forever.


    This also means that the supporting family has basically lost the qualification to compete in the contest.


    Fu Mei is biting her teeth, but her eyes are full of anger. When she is beaten by Fu Tian in front of so many people, she feels that her face is ruined and her self-esteem is gone. All this is due to Han 3000.


    If he didn''t want to be seduced by himself, why should he worry about the treasure?


    If you don''t go to treasure, how can such a thing happen?!


    Fu Mei is such a crazy gambler. Even if she loses in the end, she doesn''t think she will blame herself for her mistakes. On the contrary, she will blame others.


    "Tut tut!"


    At this time, Ao Yong suddenly stood up, his face was full of banter. Then, he clapped, looked at Fu Tian, shook his head and said, "Fu clan leader, you are really good at acting. Just let someone come up and perform a bitter love play, can you cheat us all?"


    "What do you mean, Ao Yong


    "What do I mean, heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know, the martial arts contest is coming, but Han 3000 suddenly had a bad accident. The funniest thing is, in this accident, Han 3000, a man with Pangu axe, failed to escape, but you helped a small family member to escape. You helped the patriarch, did you treat us as three-year-old children?"


    Hearing this, Fu Tian suddenly became angry: "do you mean I hide Han 3000 on purpose?"


    "Han 3000 has Pangu axe in his hand, which is well known all over the world. What''s the advantage of hiding him? Don''t I have to say more?" Boil forever cold sound channel.


    Most of the participants in the contest were directed at Han 3000''s Pan Gu axe. After hearing Ao Yong''s words, the crowd was furious.


    "Fu Tian, you despicable villain, I tell you, hand over Han 3000, otherwise, I''m not polite to you."


    "That''s right. You must want to take Pangu axe as your own."


    "Hum, if you don''t hand over Han 3000, I will kill you and help your family!"


    Looking at the indignation of the crowd, Fu Tian was shocked. Looking at Fu Mei, he said coldly, "Fu Mei, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Mei was about to open her mouth, but Ao Yong said in a cold voice: "no need for her to say what''s going on. I don''t want to hear your broken excuse at all. Fu Tian, do you think that we don''t know something about you? Han 3000 was on the top of the cliff and was suddenly affirmed by a group of people that he was a member of the demon clan. Moreover, those people also said that Han 3000 was their traitor. The funniest thing is that Han 3000 didn''t even resist at that time, so he jumped directly into the cliff behind him. Do you think this is interesting? "


    "Han 3000, after all, is a man with Pangu axe. How could he be forced to jump off the cliff so easily? So I said, this is just a good play directed by Fu Tian. Naturally, the purpose is to hide Han 3000. " Ao yongleng said with a smile.


    As the housekeeper of the immortality sea area, although he is only the housekeeper, he is facing many affairs of the immortality sea area, and his intelligence is naturally superior.


    He had heard about Guangzhu for a long time, so he decided to kill two birds with one stone. To help heaven, he would either hand it over to others or be surrounded by the public.


    If Han 3000 didn''t die, it would be a good thing. However, if he died, he could also take the opportunity to suppress Fu family. At that time, Fu family would cause public anger. Once it was very tragic, immortal sea area could still take the initiative after revenge, pretending to be a good man to save Fu family, but he would completely turn Fu family into a slave.


    "You''re bloody!" Facing the angry people, Fu Tian was a little flustered.


    "I knew you wouldn''t admit it, but you do the first grade in junior high school, and I do the fifteenth. Somebody, bring me the fuliao. " Ao yongleng said.


    Fuyao?!


    Hearing this, Fu Tian was shocked. Almost at this time, a beautiful figure came in slowly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1890

    When the figure came in, a group of people in the hall were attracted by her beauty. Just now, the scene was very noisy, but now the needle could be heard.


    It was su Yingxia who came.


    "Is she the goddess of supporting the family? Sure enough, it''s the best among women. I''m so worried about the appearance and figure. "


    "It''s really beautiful. No wonder so many people want her too."


    After a group of people were surprised, they began to comment.


    Seeing Su Yingxia, Fu Tian is shocked. Isn''t Fu Yao at home? How did you come here all of a sudden?!


    Intuition tells Fu Tian that something must have happened to Fu''s family.


    Fu Tian Meng looks at Ao Yong!


    At this time, Ao yongdan and a smile, does not seem to want to explain.


    "Man, I found him."


    At this time, a young cry came, and then a white figure suddenly passed through the crowd and went straight to the center of the main hall.


    A group of disciples of Qishan hall immediately drew their swords and rushed up in panic.


    Figure settled, a young man in white, holding a white fan, standing proud.


    "What? Lu ruoxuan, the son on the top of blue mountain


    "Damn, even he''s here?"


    "It seems that the Lu family attaches great importance to this martial arts contest. I thought everyone was just walking around, but I didn''t expect that..."


    "Well, if you say that, their true gods will directly take part in the war, so it''s more important to pay attention to Pan Gu''s axe than to pay attention to it."


    "So it is."


    At this time, with a wave of her hand, Gu Yue motioned to her disciples to step back quickly, turned around and laughed at Lu ruoxuan, saying, "xuan''er, are you here?"


    "Xuan''er has seen Gu Yue." Lu ruoxian''s respectful way.


    Then, Lu ruoxuan turned around and looked at Fu Tian: "I''m sorry I brought you here. If you have any opinions, please come to me."


    Fu Tian''s face is like earth. Lu ruoxuan is the most valued childe on the top of the blue mountain. He is also a future cultivated by the strength of the blue mountain. He should have strength and background. Who dares to provoke such a person in this world?


    To offend him is to shit on the face of the top of the blue mountain. It will inevitably lead to the Revenge of the Ju clan on the top of the blue mountain. Who can offend such a person?!


    Fu Tian''s face was gloomy: "how did you help my family?"


    "Don''t worry, patriarch Fu. Family Fu is one of the three major families in the world. Before the martial arts contest, I should treat you family Fu with courtesy according to the rules of the world. Therefore, the family members are very safe now. I just asked them to come here alone for the good of all the heroes in the world. " Lu ruoxuan said with a smile.


    Ao Yong nodded: "Xuan Shao is right. If you are not satisfied with the leader of Fu Tian clan, you can put this account on my immortal sea area, because Xuan Shao and I planned it."


    "You The weather was out of breath, and the whole person was furious.


    Yongsheng sea area and the top of the blue mountain so openly broke into FUJIA, its meaning has been more obvious, but this is not his Fujia in the eye.


    If we didn''t take into account the rules of the world, I''m afraid these people would have killed him and helped his family.


    Presumptuous, presumptuous, it''s too presumptuous. What''s his dignity after helping his family!


    "Patriarch Fu, please don''t get me wrong. Fu Yao is just thinking deeply about lang. we are all three families. We are friendly with each other, so we just care about each other. Take Fu Yao out to find Lang Jun." Ao Yong said with a smile.


    "Yes, patriarch Fu, you see tears in Fu Yao''s eyes. Let Han 3000 come out. How can you say that she is also the goddess of your family? You have to love her." Lu ruoxian also said at this time.


    Su Yingxia at this time completely ignored them, full of gunpowder smell, she has been searching for Han 3000 in the crowd.


    After hearing Lu ruoxuan''s words, Su Yingxia is worried. Although she doesn''t know about Han 3000''s accident, she can''t see Han 3000''s figure at the scene and Fu Mei, who is covered with blood. She already knows that it''s wrong. She focuses her eyes on Fu Tian. Su Yingxia wants to know the answer.


    "I really didn''t hide Han 3000. I didn''t know that he had fallen into an endless abyss until now." Help the way that the day is urgent and angry.


    Han 3000''s whereabouts are unknown. Now Fuyao has been kidnapped by two families. The future of Fuyao''s family has obviously reached the moment of life and death.


    "What? You said Han 3000 fell into the abyss? " When Su Yingxia heard this, he turned pale. He staggered back a few steps. Suddenly, he turned around and ran out of the main hall.


    Fu Tian is in a hurry. Ao Yong also wants to ask his men to stop her, but Lu ruoxuan gently reaches out his hand to stop Ao Yong. With a smile on his face, he follows Su Yingxia''s steps and walks out of the hall with ease.


    When they saw this, they also looked at each other, but seeing Lu ruoxuan''s calm face, they thought about it and rushed out together.


    The peak of light. At this time, the pillar of light seems to be extinguished, leaving only debris piled up into a mountain, covered by smoke. On the top of the mountain, he stood on the top of the mountain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1891

    "Mom! Where''s dad? Didn''t we come out looking for Dad? "


    At this time, a small figure, hobbled over, cliff terrain complex, she jumped a walk, very difficult.


    Hearing the cry, Fu Yao turns around and looks at Han Nian coming to him. He has a pair of small hands and hugs Fu Yao''s thighs tightly. Although the terrain is too high and there is obvious fear in his eyes, he still bites his teeth and sticks to it.


    As the child of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, Han Nian is not old, but he inherits the tenacity of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia completely. Even if it''s such a high place, even if it''s chilly, but where there''s a mother, Han Nian will follow. As long as he can find his father, Han Nian won''t hesitate.


    Looking at young and childlike Han Nian, Su Yingxia''s eyes are bright and gentle. She gently holds Han Nian in her hand and looks at the cliff. Su Yingxia''s eyes are full of sadness: "nianer, do you miss Dad?"


    "Mom, nianer miss Dad very much. Dad said he would play with nianer. When will dad come back?"


    "Dad''s not coming back." Su Yingxia''s face is full of sadness, and her tears also fall gently. In turn, she smiles bitterly: "however, we can go to find Dad together, OK?"


    "Good!" Nianer nodded obediently.


    Su Yingxia touched nianer''s head and walked forward two steps.


    "Fuyao, no!"


    Fu Tian came anxiously from the rear. Behind him, there was a group of Zhengdao ZhuXiong.


    "Help God, support shake is the foundation of support family. Without support shake, support family will not only lose the position of three big families, but even a small family. What''s the trouble? Hand over Han 3000 as soon as possible. " Ao Yong said in a cold voice.


    "That''s right. Hand over Han 3000. We just want to have a fair competition with him. Fu Tian, you are hiding. Do you want to swallow Pan Gu''s axe alone?"


    "Although Pangu''s axe is strong, don''t forget that it''s Fu Yao who helps the family. If you don''t have Fu Yao, what can you do with Pangu''s axe?"


    A group of heroes immediately launched a crusade.


    Fu Tian didn''t pay attention to them, but looked at Fu Yao and roared, "I didn''t hide Han 3000 at all."


    If Han 3000 is gone and Fu Yao is gone, it''s worse than killing Fu Tian.


    "Fu Tian, you are still quibbling at this time. Who doesn''t know your ambition to help Tian? You want to get Pangu axe and nurture the true God. The purpose is to help your family and unify the world. Am I right?" Ao yongleng said.


    This words, Lu ruoxuan''s eyes suddenly burst out of a sense of killing.


    It was because of this that the top of blue mountain and Yongsheng sea suddenly joined hands to put pressure on Fujia to participate in the martial arts competition. Not long after Fujia set out, the two families jointly attacked Fujia and captured Fuyao and Han Nian.


    As far as the top of the blue mountain and the immortal sea area are concerned, they do not allow the family to grow so savagely and become beyond them. Therefore, they will cooperate when necessary.


    There are no eternal friends or enemies among the three families, only interests.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, I really didn''t!" Fu Tian was very angry. At this time, he experienced the feeling of being wronged for the first time in his life.


    "Well, if Han 3000 really fell into the cliff, I''ve heard that your husband and wife are deeply in love. So, let''s go with him. At least Han 3000 will come to Tianlong City alone to find you." Ao yongleng said.


    "Ha ha, director Ao, you are not right. The so-called husband and wife are birds of the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster. Han 3000 died, which is just the waste of a blue planet. They are a goddess, so how can they care about it?" The minions beside Ao Yong chuckled.


    Fu Tian nodded and looked pitifully at Su Yingxia: "Fu Yao, he''s right. Han 3000 is just a man from the earth. During his time in supporting his family, I''m good to him. It''s time for him to close his eyes. Don''t do anything stupid. The whole future of helping the family lies in you. "


    "If you can''t hand over Han 3000, do you think that Fu Yao has a choice?"


    At this time, Lu ruoxuan suddenly said coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, not only Fu Tian was surprised, but also Ao Yong was slightly surprised, because it was obviously different from their original idea.


    They just want to use Fu Yao to force Fu Tian to hand over Han 3000, but they don''t want to kill him. After all, if Fu Yao dies, Han 3000 dies and Fu Jia falls down, it doesn''t mean much to immortal sea area.


    What they want is to help their families. They are so weak that they have no choice. Then they have to become a dog in the immortal sea area. Then, the immortal sea area can use this dog and its own strength to suppress the top of the blue mountain.


    But obviously, Lu ruoxian is not thinking about these things. As the strongest of the three families, the top of blue mountain is naturally more confident. They have only two things to do: one is not to let the other two families have the chance to fly, the other is to prevent the two families from joining hands.


    As long as these two points are stuck, the top of the blue mountain will become bigger and bigger, and even swallow these two families in the future, becoming the real controller of the world in all directions. Therefore, in the case of not seeing Han 3000''s body, the safest situation is to watch Fu Yao die. Only in this way can he guarantee that Fu Jia will not have two chances to turn the tables, and that the top of blue mountain can continue to be the first. Naturally, even if Han 3000 died, it would be the best chance for the top of the blue mountain to use today''s excuse to force him to die and help his family to die. After all, there would be fewer competitors, and the isolated eternal sea would be swallowed sooner or later. As the most respected young master on the top of the blue mountain, Lu ruoxian certainly relies not only on his own elegant jade face, but also on his outstanding talent and deep city government. Fu Tian''s body trembled slightly with anger, but he dared to be angry. Ao Yonggang wants to talk. At this time, Lu ruoxuan suddenly loses his energy. He is shocked and drives Ao Yong away. This move surprised everyone. After all, almost all the people who could be present were experts in all directions. In particular, manager Ao of immortal sea area was shocked and retreated by Lu ruoxuan. What kind of terrible cultivation was this¡° Are you qualified to speak as a slave here? " Lu ruoxian drinks coldly¡° You¡° Fu Yao, for the sake of being a goddess, I''ll give you the last dignity. Don''t force me to do it. " Lu ruoxuan cheered coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1892

    Fu Yao gave a cold smile: "I''m not afraid of death. Do you think I''ll be afraid of your threat?"


    "Nianer, close your eyes. Mom will take you to Dad." With that, he took a step forward.


    "Fu Yao, no!" Fu Tian yelled in a hurry.


    "Fu Tian, I told you long ago that Fu Yao had already died. There was only Su Yingxia in the world." Fu Yao left a sad smile, and then, holding Han Nian, jumped down!


    "No!" Looking at the jump of Fuyao, the whole person of Futian screamed.


    Her jumping off the cliff is equivalent to taking her family with her and jumping off the cliff. How can Fu Tian not despair?!


    Lu ruoxian''s mouth was a faint smile. He was very satisfied with the ending.


    It''s aoyong. His face is very ugly at this time. He just takes the opportunity to help his family, but at the same time, he can let Han 3000 come out. For him, kill two birds with one stone, but he doesn''t know how to set himself on fire. Lu ruoxuan doesn''t play according to the routine. At this juncture, he actually plays the real game directly.


    At the same time, I have to admire Lu ruoxian''s delicate mind and vicious means.


    Han 3000 at this time.


    As he went down the ladder in the coffin, Yilong finally got to the bottom, lifted a metal lid at the bottom and got in.


    Linlong suddenly confused, in front of a vast land, mountains and rivers, trees towering, birds, insects and birds are flying, beautiful.


    But what is different is that the sky is below the exit.


    That is to say, on both sides of the cave, there are two completely opposite worlds.


    In other words, the entrance of the cave is the sky, so is the sky above the cemetery, and the sky below the entrance!


    "What''s going on? Where is this? " Linlong''s incredible mouth.


    "This is my grave." Han Sanqian said with a smile: "don''t you find that all the gravestones have names, but the first tomb has no name? Obviously, it''s for me


    "So you asked me to dig the grave?"


    "Since they have dug a cemetery for me, and don''t come in and lie down, how can they be worthy of others?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Another reason why han 3000 decided to dig a tomb is that when Han 3000 rushed into the bamboo forest to break the dark clouds, he suddenly found a strange thing.


    Although the world around him is very large, even out of sight, the scenes around him are very similar. So when you look closely, Han 3000 finds that it''s not only similar, but also obvious that it''s constantly overlapping. Fangfo is copied and pasted by people.


    It also means that the world may just be an illusion.


    "Now it seems that the real float may not be a bad person." Han 3000 suddenly said with a smile.


    Another most important reason is that Han 3000 finds that he can see something that is not easy to see. For example, when he is dealing with the souls of the graves, he suddenly finds that the black air in the air is like rain, and there are tiny bubbles, all of which fall slightly from top to bottom.


    So, Han 3000 suddenly had an idea at that time, that is, will these black gas come from above?!


    Facts have also proved that Han 3000''s idea is right, and the cemetery has to be dug because Han 3000 can see the essence of the coffin directly through the ground!


    Han Sanqian believes that this may have something to do with the heavenly eye sign of the real float.


    "It''s strange for me to say that. The Tianyan talisman he gave you can make you walk out of the endless abyss. It''s amazing." Lin long said, shaking his head.


    "Who is this real float? How do I feel that he is mysterious now? Is he really just a little Taoist? If so, how could he have such a strong charm?!


    "But if not, who would he be? To be honest, what he has done is really just a ruffian Taoist priest. "


    Linlong came and asked three times.


    In fact, these are also Han 3000''s questions. This real float is really a huge question mark.


    However, Han 3000 now has some answers in his mind. He smiles confidently: "I''m about to guess who he is."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 left a face of ignorant Linlong, walked into the hole under the iron cover.


    Jumping down from the entrance of the cave, you will see the bright world just now.


    In the middle of the grassland, there is a tower, which is 100 meters high and seems to have thousands of stories. The tower is 10 meters wide and extremely strong. It is towering and powerful when it is put far away.


    The gate of the tower has the character Linglong tower.


    "How can there be a tower here?" Lin long said, "shall we go in?"


    "Go in, you have to go in." Han said, looking at Lin long: "but this is not a tower, but a ladder."


    "Ladder?" Lin long touched his head strangely, wiped his eyes and murmured to himself: "this... This... Isn''t it a tower?"


    Pushing open the tower door, a faint aroma came to my nose. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1893

    The light in the tower is not enough. Although there are four windows, three are blocked, and only one window passes through the only light.


    Looking back, a dark shadow was standing there, and the light was almost blocked by him. Under the shadow, he looked cold and murderous.


    "Here you are." Black shadow cracked his mouth and laughed. If it wasn''t for the reflection on his teeth, he couldn''t see clearly.


    But in a flash, he suddenly disappeared out of thin air. When he looked back, Han 3000 only felt the cold wind above his head, and a black energy suddenly hit him.


    "Wuxiangshengong!" With a light drink, Han 3000 uses his energy to directly urge Wu Xiang to resist.


    "What?"


    Almost at the same time, when the wuxiangshengong was copied and released by Han 3000, the other side used the same technique, the same Shengong.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, two streams of energy suddenly collided and exploded violently.


    "How can this guy do the same thing?" Han 3000 even retreated for several meters, looking at the shadow in the corner.


    "No, No." Han three thousand suddenly wake up, the whole people surprised, because he remembered at this time, just the first attack their own tricks, unexpectedly is also familiar with the incomparable Tianyin.


    "Go to hell." The black shadow once again grimly smile, in the hand drags a huge incomparable weapon to jump to the half sky suddenly.


    By the sunshine outside the window, Han 3000 saw the shadow in front of him at this time, and saw the huge weapon clearly. The whole person was shocked.


    Because this huge weapon is Pangu axe that Han 3000 is familiar with.


    The figure in front of him is Han 3000 himself!


    phantom?!


    Another self?!


    Han 3000 was stunned. In a panic, he resisted one by one. When he was not fully prepared, the golden axe immediately hit Han 3000.


    Han 3000 suddenly flew backwards for tens of meters like a broken kite. At last, he hit the wall heavily. The wall cracked and the lines even stretched for several meters.


    "It hurts!" Han 3000''s expression is distorted, and his whole face is grinning with pain. When the golden axe hits him, he is as if he was hit by a mountain.


    What''s more, Han 3000''s belly at this time, a trace of blood permeated his clothes, slowly flowing out.


    "What?" Han 3000''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Although he was really distracted just now, he had the protection of immortal xuankai in his body. Immortal xuankai had already gone through the test of the war with Han 3000. Han 3000 really cared about the defense of immortal xuankai.


    After all, this is a top-level defense that many people can''t break.


    But now, it doesn''t work!


    Han 3000 can''t believe opened his clothes, a pair of eyes full of panic, not out of xuankai''s abdomen, at this time already slightly has a hole.


    "How is that possible?" Han 3000 is incredible.


    The immortal Xuan armor is Pangu''s armor. It is one of the hardest things in the world. Besides Pangu''s axe, how can it be broken by other things.


    "Is that really Pangu''s axe? So his axe is Pangu? What am I? " Han 3000 looked at the axe held by the dark shadow. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Yours, of course, is rubbish. It''s Pangu axe in my hand, and I, the real Han 3000. You... Are just the shadow of my defection." Said the shadow in a cold voice.


    Han three thousand noticed as like as two peas, and his voice was exactly the same as himself.


    "I am your shadow?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    "Do you think you deserve me? You don''t deserve to be me. I''m me. Let''s die. " The black shadow suddenly drinks, the whole person directly rushes toward Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was a little confused. From the beginning, he really thought it was just a mirage, but now, he doesn''t think so.


    Because even if the phantom can copy everything, he can''t copy some things.


    This is Pan Gu''s axe. How can he copy it?!


    How can he copy it?!


    Is he really his shadow?!


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, in the moment of shaking God, the dark shadow has hit again. A huge axe is cut down. Just as he is about to reach Han 3000, Han 3000''s eyes full of confusion suddenly have spirit.


    Fiercely a turn over, hastily avoid that fatal blow, Han 3000 coldly took a breath: "even if I am your shadow, so what?"


    "I''m the only one who left here alive!"


    As soon as he drinks, Han 3000 takes out his own Pan Gu axe, and his energy is transported, and the whole person''s time is flourishing!


    Then, Han Sanya sped up and rushed over.


    Two people instant confrontation, you come and I go, energy four leaks, crazy explosion!


    The two people are as like as two peas. So once they are fighting, they are completely hit by the thunder and lightning, but no one can kill anyone. As like as two peas of time, Han three thousand suddenly smiled grim: "you are exactly the same as me. No matter weapon, merit, or even energy and repair, it is not bad. However, you still lost. Do you know what''s the difference between you and me? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1894

    Black shadow frowned: "I''m not bad for you."


    "Bad" Han 3000 sneered, pointed to his brain, and pointed to his heart: "what you are bad about is here, is one person''s persistence and love for another person, is one person''s missing for another person, I have, but you have nothing."


    "So, you are the real shadow, and I, Han 3000, am not!"


    With a roar, Han 3000 was extremely dignified at this time.


    "Joke, joke, you are such a low shadow. You are so ridiculous and stupid. What''s the difference between you and these rubbish like things? Do you think this alone can prove that you are better than me? I tell you, only waste, will think those waste things useful! And I, without those rubbish things, is the strongest Black shadow cold sound a drink, not to be outdone.


    Han 3000 took out a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "let these wastes become the last straw on you."


    Han three thousand finish, the whole person suddenly rushed up.


    Compared with before, Han 3000 was as fast as before. When he came down with Pangu axe, the shadow subconsciously blocked it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the floor tiles at the foot of the whole person suddenly collapsed, and then the whole body directly fell madly, directly half of the body was stuck under the ground.


    "This... How is this possible?" The unbelievable black look as like as two peas in the shadow of the Han Dynasty, three thousand, is full of wonder: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible. You and I are exactly alike. We can''t even score a victory or defeat. And in this tower, I am stronger than you, but..."


    "But why did you suddenly have so much power in that blow?"


    Dark shadow didn''t believe the facts in front of him, but it happened in front of him. But he didn''t understand what happened.


    Why is that?


    "I said earlier that this is the difference between us. The reason why people can become the strongest existence in the world is not only the IQ, but also the heart." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "These are wastes. They will only become the fetters on the way of people''s ascent. People often say that if you want to reach the highest level, you have to be aloof from the world, live without desire, and abandon worldly feelings." The dark shadow doesn''t understand the way.


    "What is the real highest state? Have you ever been there? " Han three thousand smile: "for me, the highest realm of people should be to have everything in mind."


    "From the moment of birth, people are endowed with seven emotions and six desires, which is a natural gift, and you think that the highest level is to abandon them? Don''t you really want to know why I''m better than you all of a sudden? I''ll tell you right now, it''s just because of the rubbish you call, but in my eyes, it''s the source of power. "


    "Because I deeply know that I can''t die, I can''t lose, because I have my family, I have my concerns, and this is my final motivation, and you have nothing."


    Han three thousand finish, in the hand fierce force, Pan Gu ax suddenly burst out of the golden light, the prestige straight down, suddenly toward the shadow more dead pressure.


    Black shadow suddenly shadow virtual shake, at this time in the eyes completely did not have the previous disdain, change the abnormal panic: "no, no, you can''t kill me, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m your demon."


    Han three thousand one smile, is to increase strength, black shadow with the last unwilling, melt in the golden light of Pangu axe.


    When the shadow dispersed, the other three windows suddenly burst into the sunshine. The whole room was very bright, but there seemed to be nothing in it.


    "The devil? My biggest heart demon is never myself. " Han three thousand smile, at this time, the tower door has opened, along the tower door, Han three thousand into the upper floor.


    When the door of the new tower is opened, the room is very bright. Instead of small windows, there are some French windows similar to the earth. There is white silk yarn in the windows. The breeze blows in through the window, and the silk yarn shakes gently.


    Under the silk yarn, two people were tied to the pillars beside the left and right windows.


    In the center of the tower, a very beautiful woman, wearing light gauze, sits on a chair. Her right hand is a sword, and her left hand is a bed.


    At this time, she looks at her face, and her perfect face is covered by her long hair. When the wind blows, her hair moves, which makes her whole beautiful face appear and disappear. It''s just like a dream.


    "Three thousand!"


    Suddenly, a nice and familiar voice rang out. When the gauze woman turned her head, Han 3000 was stunned.


    Red lips and jade teeth are so beautiful that every move of the Buddha is beautiful. Even if she just looks at herself like this, she can see that there is no corner in the mountain and no edge in the ground!


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    She? Why are you here?!


    "I know that what you said that day was for my good. I misunderstood you. Can you forgive me?" Qin Shuang''s face is pathetic, especially when she is wearing gauze. In the sunshine, Han 3000 can see through everything. Fangfo returns to the scene when she took a bath that night.


    Han three thousand slightly a Leng, the whole person suddenly face embarrassed, throat is dry, want to spray fire. Qin Shuang is indeed the most beautiful of all the women she has ever seen. In the face of such a woman, even any man will have the most primitive impulse. Han 3000 is a man, not a God. Even a God, he is a normal man. It''s perfectly normal to have a reaction. But soon, Han 3000''s reason suppressed his desire and said with a smile, "is that right?" The breeze passed again. At this time, the window screen was lifted a little higher. When the window screen was completely raised, Han 3000 could see clearly the two people tied under the window screen. When Han 3000 saw these two people, his brows were not tight and he frowned wildly¡° Welcome summer? Nianer? " Han 3000 frowned¡° You are not allowed to look at them. " At this time, Qin Shuang see Han 3000 dead looking at Su Yingxia and Han Nian, the whole person suddenly cold face. Han 3000 ignores her. She always looks at Su Yingxia and Han Nian in her eyes. At this time, the mother and daughter close their eyes slightly and seem to be in a coma¡° Ah¡° I! All! Say it! It''s over! no Sure! Look! " Qin Shuang suddenly roars fiercely, in the hand suddenly an energy, aims at Han 3000 then direct thunderbolt to come over, in the mouth at the same time angry hysteria. At this time, the energy crazily arrived in front of Han 3000 and drove Han 3000 back several meters! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1895

    On the ground, there was a deep gully of several centimeters left by Han 3000 when he was repulsed.


    Han 3000 suddenly felt a heat in his throat, and a stream of blood came out of his mouth, but his eyes had never moved away from Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Although, Han 3000 understood that Su Yingxia and Han Nian should be in the Fu family house at this time, and they could not come here at all. Even if Su Yingxia wants to find herself, Han Nian''s injury is doomed that she can''t come out with her.


    Therefore, this can only be the same as the previous level, but it''s just some kind of inner demons.


    After all, it''s about Su Yingxia and Han Nian, so Han 3000 has to be cautious. He has to make sure again and again that this is not really Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a dagger suddenly inserted in the wall between Su Yingxia''s neck, and it could only hurt her.


    Han three thousand suddenly surprised, hurried back to look, at this time, Qin Shuang full face angry staring at Han three thousand: "look, look again, look again, I immediately killed her."


    "You have two choices. One is the bed on my left. You can be warm with me. In addition, there are secrets of the eight wild books under the bed. If you master these secrets, you can not only get all the treasures in the eight wild books, but also take them for your own use."


    "Don''t rush to refuse. Do you know how magical these eight wasteland books are? "


    "The eight wild heavenly books are the products of the eight worlds at the same time. It can be said that they are a pair of brothers. It not only records the names of all the true gods in the eight worlds, but also has its unique side."


    "It has its own eight barren world. Although it is not as big as the eight sided world, there are few people here. It has plenty of aura. Most importantly, it has a special time limit. One day in all directions, one year in all wasteland! If you practice here for hundreds of thousands of years, you will be at the top of the world


    "More importantly, even if you are not a real God, you can also add your own name in the book of eight immortals! Since then, he has also become the true God of the world in all directions. "


    "When you practice, I will accompany you all the way. Can you deny that you have no desire for me?"?! Think about it. At that time, you could practice alone in the daytime, I would practice with you in the evening, and you were holding the book of heaven. Who in the world could compete with you? "


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s whole body was suddenly short of breath. He didn''t expect that it was just a Book of eight wild books. It was amazing. No wonder there are so many true gods in the world, who are so attached to it that they even leave their lives here.


    For many people, this is the temptation that can''t be refused!


    "What if I don''t choose?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Then you only have the second choice. The sword on my right hand will mercilessly cut the throat of you, that slut and the bastard, and let the three members of your family go to hell to reunite." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    It''s a cold and easy choice to make. On the one hand, power and women, and even strength, on the other hand, cold reunion in the underworld.


    Perhaps, for all of us, this choice is too easy to make.


    "Han 3000, in terms of beauty, I won''t lose to Su Yingxia. What''s more, you can also get the eight wild heavenly books. It''s not difficult for you to make this choice, right?"


    Han 3000 suddenly laughed: "don''t say you are not elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Even if you are, you can''t stop me from leaving here!"


    "Take your sword." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Hear Han three thousand words, Qin frost eyes suddenly angry very.


    Why? Why is that?!


    It''s impossible!


    How can Han Sanqian have no desire for Qin Shuang? She clearly saw his heart, but


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Any man can''t resist a beautiful woman, but it doesn''t mean that he will be really excited. The original instinct of a creature is completely inconsistent with his inner thoughts. Good men and bad men depend on whether they can suppress their own desires! Now, do you understand? " Han three thousand ferocious smile, the whole person carrying Pangu ax directly rushed past!


    In the face of Han 3000, Qin Shuang doesn''t think much about it any more, and suddenly attacks Han 3000 with a long sword.


    Two people immediately fight for a ball!


    Although Han 3000 has already consumed a lot of energy in the last level, Han 3000 just relies on his Wuxiang skill and firm belief to fight against Qin Shuang.


    "I knew for a long time that you are not Qin Shuang at all!"


    With a fierce force, Han 3000 directly blocks Qin Shuang. At the same time, taking advantage of the moment when Qin Shuang falls to the ground, Han 3000 suddenly seizes the opportunity. With great strength in his hand, Han 3000 slowly raises the axe and makes the most fatal blow to Qin Shuang.


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a cold dagger protruded directly from Han 3000''s back to his chest, and the dagger pointed out.


    Han 3000 can''t believe looking at his chest. His eyes are full of disbelief. Looking back, Su Yingxia holds the handle of the dagger in his hand and is exerting himself to death.


    "See? Han 3000, this is your choice! " Looking at Han 3000, Qin Shuangleng, who is lying on the ground, laughs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1896

    Han three thousand strong endure pain meaning, suddenly push away Su Yingxia behind, quickly cover his injured position with both hands.


    For him, he never thought that Su Yingxia, who was in a coma behind his back, would suddenly wake up, let alone surprise himself. Although in Han 3000''s eyes, Su Yingxia is just a mirage, based on their feelings, Han 3000 is almost unprepared for Su Yingxia.


    But where do you know


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Han 3000, do you see it? That''s your choice, ironic? Do you regret it? " Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 pushing Su Yingxia away, and the whole person laughs more madly.


    From Han 3000''s point of view, she laughs hysterically, like a crazy woman.


    "What are you doing? Kill her, kill her Qin Shuang suddenly cheered coldly.


    Kill her?!


    Han Sanqian feels the bleeding dagger and looks back at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia''s eyes are blank and stares at the dagger. Obviously, she seems to continue to kill Han Sanyi.


    From a normal point of view, Han 3000 really should kill her, because she is only an illusion, leaving it has no other meaning except threatening herself.


    But from Han 3000''s point of view, he is reluctant to give up.


    He really loves Su Yingxia, so even everything about her is precious to Han 3000, and he doesn''t want to destroy everything about her.


    Though, it has hurt him.


    However, Su Yingxia was Han 3000''s favorite in his life. Even so, Han 3000 shook his head: "I won''t kill her."


    "What?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Shuang''s face is full of inconceivable: "she attacks you secretly, kills you, but you don''t kill her?"


    "Yes Han 3000 affirmed.


    "She''s just a mirage. Can''t you even bear it?" Qin Shuang angrily points at Su Yingxia, gnashing his teeth!


    She really did not understand, Han 3000 this in the end is for what! She carefully arranged the middle of the game, but at this time, it completely disintegrated.


    She searched all the memories in Han 3000''s body and found that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. With all the temptations of the eight wild books, he turned to his wife instead of paying any attention.


    Although Han''s choice is beyond her expectation, it is also under her control, because some people are really affectionate.


    What would he do if he was stabbed by his most affectionate person? I''m afraid no one is willing to bear the taste of being betrayed, right? Plus, she''s just a mirage. He should be angry and smash her.


    After all, no matter how good the relationship is, there will always be a time when the teeth bite the tongue. It''s right to make noise for a little thing. So it seems that it''s also right for Han 3000 to be stabbed to break up the illusion!


    But to her surprise, Han 3000 didn''t even do it!


    Is he crazy?


    Suddenly, Qin Shuang gave a sad smile: "Han 3000, do you really think that the love in this world is trustworthy?"


    "Of course, I believe in any feelings, family, friendship and love in the world."


    "But they will betray you. Have you ever tried that feeling of being betrayed?" Qin Shuang said excitedly.


    "It''s because of betrayal that those real feelings are more precious, aren''t they?" Han 3000.


    Qin Shuang said with a sad smile, "do you know what would happen if you broke the phantom just now?"


    Han 3000 shakes his head. He doesn''t think there will be any consequence in breaking a phantom. He just thinks it''s about Su Yingxia. Although he knows it''s a phantom, he can''t help but think it''s too much like the real Su Yingxia. Han 3000 can''t do it!


    "In fact, from the first level, you know that Linglong tower tests your mind. Therefore, you should be very alert to illusions and so on, and you will suppress some of your inner thoughts, including your relatives, your wife and so on. Therefore, in a situation of panic, you may be like a frightened bird, and remain aggressive to all illusions, Especially when it kills you, but I didn''t expect... "


    Qin Shuang shakes her head with difficulty. With a wave of her hand, the white gauze beside the window disappears. Su Yingxia and nian''er also disappear. There is only a transparent glass like cloud and fog between the windows.


    Through that layer of glass, Han 3000 can see that Su Yingxia is holding Han Nian in the dark and is constantly falling.


    "This..." Han three thousand nervous don''t understand a way.


    "It''s a deep love between husband and wife. You don''t even want to die for her illusion and don''t want to hurt her. She is willing to die for you and jump into this endless abyss. I think there is no more feelings to trust in the world, but Han 3000, you have taught me a good lesson!"


    "Do you know? Those who are in the world of the book of heaven, even if they see through everything, they walk into the Linglong tower through difficulties, but in the end, almost all of them are defeated here. They are either greedy for the treasures and secrets in the book of eight wastes, or when they are betrayed, they become angry and kill canying! "


    "You are the only one who can pass all the tests." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1897

    Qin Shuang smiles bitterly, and then her body melts. In a twinkling of an eye, it has already dissipated. The next second, her body is already a virtual shadow.


    "Want to hear a story?"


    "I don''t want to." Han three thousand cold voice way, when he heard this guy''s mouth Su Yingxia martyrdom jumped into the endless abyss, heart is already anxious, what interest to listen to him nagging.


    "When the universe was born, there were two little brothers. I don''t know when they were born. I only remember that they were dependent on each other in the universe since they were born. Both brothers protected each other. But soon after, the elder brother was gone. He incarnated into a world, protecting and moistening the tiny human beings in his body with his body and the energy in his body, Although he lost his brother''s protection from then on, he also decided to help him silently, protect those human beings in his body, and help him record everything he had. "


    "However, with more records, the younger brother discovered the indifference and ugliness of human nature. The younger brother began to feel that what the elder brother did was not worth it. It was not worth protecting those greedy and even hypocritical human beings, and he should not support them with all his own, let them absorb everything in his body until he withered."


    "So my younger brother laid an endless abyss in the linkage with the octagonal world, and selected the strongest human beings in the octagonal world for trial training. He wanted my elder brother to have a good look at what kind of ants and scum he protected."


    "Over the years, when the top powers of the eight worlds entered here, they were all trapped here because of greed, because of the darkness of human nature, or because of stupidity."


    "You are the brother, and the world of all directions is the brother, aren''t you?" Han 3000.


    "Yes, when I wanted to report to him with this report card, Han 3000, but you rushed in. What''s more, you passed my test. You said, should I be happy? Or should I be sad? " Virtual shadow is just like a shadow. His sad smile is just the outline of the shadow''s head, but Han 3000 can feel its helplessness and bitterness.


    "Whether you are happy or not has nothing to do with me. I can only tell you that it''s far from me, my friends and brothers who can pass these tests. You are the book of the eight immortals. You should know better than me that every good thing in the world has its bad side. No matter how bad it is, it has its good side, and so do people. " Han 3000 light explained.


    "You are bragging. There are not so many people in the world who can pass the test. Over the years, I have selected almost half of the top strong people in the world, but what''s the result? They are all greedy, and all people are greedy. When they are not strong enough, they always fantasize that they can be a little stronger. But when they really reach that level, they expect to be stronger. They are greedy at all. "


    "Greed is not necessarily a bad thing, there is greed will be motivation, right? No desire, no demand, only a useless person. " Han 3000 said: "besides, those top strong people just have strong strength, which does not mean that their feelings are excellent. You test human nature rather than strength, which is a paradox in itself, because people''s strength has nothing to do with their emotional world."


    "So I should still believe in feelings, right?" Dark shadow way.


    "There are some things that you believe in, and those that you don''t believe in don''t exist." Han 3000.


    "As a reward for passing the test, you can get a wish. However, I don''t think I need to ask about this wish. Go up. Su Yingxia is waiting for you."


    After dark shadow finished, he suddenly disappeared. Then, there was a flash around him. When he opened his eyes, Han 3000 was not in a tower at all, but on a ladder in mid air.


    The ladder goes straight into the sky!


    Han Sanyi pulled off his dagger and used energy to simply treat the wound. With the tension of Su Yingxia, he quickly crawled to the sky.


    Half an hour later, Han 3000 had passed through the stratus and reached the top of the ladder.


    When crossing the last ladder, the sky in front of you suddenly disappeared. What you saw was the familiar grassland.


    However, compared with when I first came here, today''s grassland has more forests, more animals, and more everything nature should have.


    Han 3000 knows that this may have untied some of his heart knots for Ba Huang Tian Shu, so it will make his world more colorful.


    In the middle of the sky, a white aperture slowly appeared. Han 3000 raised his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. His eyes were full of excitement.


    Within the aperture, Su Yingxia is holding Han Nian. It''s obvious that she hasn''t separated from the endless dark abyss into the natural and fresh world. However, when her eyes see Han 3000 looking up from the ground, she is overjoyed.


    She patted Han Nian in her arms and pointed excitedly at Han 3000 on the ground. At this time, Han Nian looked back and saw Han 3000 on the ground. The whole person suddenly jumped and jumped excitedly in Su Yingxia''s arms.


    "Thank you." Han three thousand toward a certain direction in midair, a smile.


    When the aperture falls on the lawn, it dissipates. Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia look at each other affectionately. Han Nian looks at his mother and his father, grinning with a happy and childlike smile.


    "Dad, Dad!" Han 3000 can''t help it any more. He rushes up and hugs his mother and daughter tightly. Su Yingxia cried with joy. For her, when she jumped into the endless abyss, she was determined to die, because in her heart, she thought Han 3000 was dead. She has no other wish, just hope that when she dies, she can die in the same place with her man. But what she never thought was that they were not dead, but still here, and saw Han 3000 again¡° Three thousand. Is that true? Am I not dreaming? " Holding Han 3000 tightly and feeling the temperature of Han 3000''s body, Su Yingxia is very excited¡° It''s true. You didn''t dream. Welcome to the eight wasteland world. " Han Sanyi smiles¡° "Eight barren worlds?" Su Yingxia is very strange¡° I think at this time, I should choose to shut up and rest. " Lin Long''s words suddenly appeared in his mind. Then, Han 3000''s arm flashed. Lin long chose to leave for a while¡° That''s right. The eight wastelands. " Han 3000 smiles. Su Yingxia curiously looked at the world around her. The sky is blue, the clouds are white, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It''s really a rare paradise¡° Dad, it''s so beautiful here. Nianer is very... "Suddenly, just as nianer was dancing happily, she suddenly vomited uncontrollable blood in her mouth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1898

    Such as serous blood from Han Nian''s mouth constantly gushing, closed her small throat, so that her words can''t speak out, but even if it''s so hard, small Han Nian''s eyes are still full of pain.


    She seems to be telling Han 3000 and Su Yingxia that she''s OK.


    Young age so strong, but the more strong, but the more see Han 3000 and Su Yingxia heart like a knife.


    "It must be a toxic attack." Su Yingxia anxiously looks at Han 3000 and holds Han Nian in his arms.


    It''s been too long since I left Fujia. Han Nian didn''t come and take medicine in time. At this time, he suffered from severe poisoning.


    Han 3000 can''t think much about it. He pours his energy into Han Nian. In order to save Han Nian, Han 3000 pours all his energy into Han Nian.


    However, no matter how much energy is poured, Han Nian has no reflection at all.


    Han 3000 was very worried. He looked in the air and said, "can you let us leave here? My daughter is in danger! She''s poisoned and needs a specific antidote. "


    "3000, who are you talking to?" Su Yingxia looks anxiously at Han 3000 and looks around, only to find that there is no one at all.


    "Although you have passed the Linglong tower, you have got the reward you deserve. It should have been your endless accomplishments, but you gave up and chose them. Although I am also moved by your choice, it is a pity that you gave up those accomplishments, which means that you may not be able to find the place to leave here. So you can''t leave. "


    The voice suddenly appeared in mid air, obviously startled Su Yingxia. Han 3000 frowned at this time: "I can stay, but can you send them away?"


    "They are just rewards for you to pass the Linglong tower, which naturally belongs to you. If you stay, naturally they will stay. In other words, if you want them to go out, you have to leave here."


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, burning with anger.


    Originally, the hard reunion, let Han 3000 originally rare happy, but, did not come and enjoy, but ushered in a bolt from the blue.


    If Han Nian is safe, he really wants to live here and live their own life. However, Han Nian is so poisonous that it is doomed to be a fantasy.


    "How do I get out?" Han 3000.


    "The way is natural, and the way of heaven circulates. How you want to get out depends on you, Han 3000, not me." The voice whispered.


    What is this?


    There is no hint, not even a checkpoint. How can people get out? Fly out?


    "Although the baby is highly toxic, you don''t have to worry too much. In the eight wasteland world, the aura is sufficient, and the toxicity in her body can be suppressed temporarily. Moreover, her poison is developed by the eight directions world. Naturally, the attack time is calculated according to the eight directions, and you are in the eight wasteland world."


    A word awakens the dreamer. Yes, it''s a wasteland. Under the control of the antidote, Han Nian''s poison will swallow his body again, but it will take at least a few days. But in the eight wasteland world, the days in the eight directions world are equivalent to years, even decades.


    This also means that Han 3000 still has some time to find a way out of here.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to have a rest." Finish saying, the voice makes a yawn appearance, pause time, the sky is dim down, the whole bright world, entered a darkness.


    "Find a place to rest." Han Sanqian looks at Han Nian, holds her in his arms, pulls Su Yingxia and walks to a forest in the distance.


    Han 3000 finds a place to take shelter from the wind. After putting Han Nian down, he squats beside her and looks at her gently for a long time. After confirming that she is OK for the time being, the whole person can''t help but breathe.


    "It''s not a big problem. It''s just poison gas attacking the heart for a while. Take a night off and it''ll be OK tomorrow." Han 3000 gently pulls Su Yingxia''s hand, indicating that she doesn''t have to worry.


    Su Yingxia this just grew a breath: "read son to have nothing good."


    "By the way, how did you get here?"


    "By the way, how did you get here?"


    Two people almost at the same time tacit understanding of the voice, even the words, also almost exactly the same, do not know from when, two people have been so, the heart is each other.


    Then they looked at each other and had no choice but to smile. Su Yingxia sat down quietly and put his head on Han 3000''s shoulder: "you say it first."


    Han Sanqian smiles and tells Su Yingxia everything after leaving from Fu''s home. Su Yingxia gnashes her teeth when she listens to her. When she is in love, she even takes Han Sanqian''s hand as Fu Mei''s pinching. Although Han Sanqian is in pain, she finally chooses to endure when she sees her wife''s jealous and lovely appearance.


    "What is that? When some people go to Linglong tower, it''s just disgusting. Disgusting, I didn''t dare to make a pit in the whole process. "


    At this time, Linlong suddenly said sour words beside him.


    Han 3000 turned a white eye and was about to attack Linlong: "didn''t you say you ran? Why are you everywhere? "


    "I also want to escape, elder brother. The problem is that my sister-in-law just pinched your left arm so hard that she woke me up." Lin long is quite aggrieved finish saying, a dragon body appears. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1899

    "Isn''t this the little silver dragon?" Seeing Linlong, Su Yingxia was surprised.


    "Yes, when you go to Bafang, don''t you let it follow me? I can''t get rid of it until now." Han three thousand helpless way.


    "You... You... You, good Han 3000, you are really a scum man, you are treacherous. If it wasn''t for Laozi''s dragon heart, you would have been in nihilism for a long time, OK? What else can you have today? Now that I can''t shake it off, won''t your conscience hurt? " Cried the dragon.


    Han Sanqian laughs. Of course, he doesn''t deny what Linlong has done for him. Therefore, he has already regarded Linlong as his good friend. It doesn''t matter if he is joking.


    "It won''t hurt, because you really look like a dog skin plaster." Han 3000 laughs.


    "You..."


    "Well, I''ll thank you for 3000." Su Yingxia smiles happily, and then says, "by the way, don''t listen to him interrupt. Tell me what happened to Linglong tower."


    Linlong looks at Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 doesn''t want to, he puts his eyes on Su Yingxia. Then, he shakes his head at Han 3000: "it seems that you don''t count at home, so I listen to my sister-in-law."


    So, Linlong tells Su Yingxia everything Han 3000 has in Linglong tower. Su Yingxia always shows a happy smile.


    She even felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Her man was willing to give up everything for her own sake. Even if his illusion attacked him, he was reluctant to break up his illusion. In this way, she had no regrets in her life.


    Looking up at Han 3000, painfully stretched out his hand to touch his injured chest, not only moved, but also distressed, tears also flowed down.


    "Thank you, 3000. You let me know that I am the happiest woman in the world. You also let me know that choosing you is the most correct decision in my life."


    "Sometimes, after a person chooses the most important and correct decision, even if other choices are wrong, it doesn''t matter. At least, you make me deeply believe this sentence."


    Han 3000 smiles and gently holds Su Yingxia in his arms: "why don''t you? I have you in Han 3000, and it''s enough in my life. By the way, you haven''t told me, how did you come here? "


    Su Yingxia said with a smile: "do you want to know? Then promise me


    "What?"


    "In the future, don''t talk about my illusion. Even if I''m a real person, you have to kill me one day when I stab you, because if you let me know that I killed you myself, I would be more painful to live than to die."


    "Fool, how could you kill me?" Han Sanqian smiles.


    "Promise me!"


    Han 3000 laughs but says nothing. Even if Su Yingxia kills himself one day, he will never fight back. For Han 3000, his life is not his, but Su Yingxia''s.


    Su Yingxia gives Han 3000 a white look. Although she wants Han 3000 to agree to her request, she understands that Han 3000 can''t agree at all, which also shows how much Han 3000 loves her.


    "After you left, Yongsheng sea area and the top of blue mountain jointly attacked Fujia. Even in its heyday, Fujia could not stop the joint attack of these two families, let alone today''s Fujia. The whole family was almost defeated without fighting, and nianer and I were taken away by them. "


    Then, Su Yingxia told Han 3000 what happened that day.


    After hearing this, Han 3000 was silent. Lin long snorted coldly: "the most disgusting people in the world are hypocrites. A group of righteous people who boast of being righteous every day do all despicable things. They even threaten women and children. He is still two families."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find them for revenge." Han three thousand at this time slightly raised his head, eyes full of Su Sha.


    For him, Su Yingxia is the scale of his body, no one can touch.


    The scum headed by the top of blue mountain forced Su Yingxia to die. If they didn''t get revenge, they were not powerful.


    "Three thousand, forget it, the power of the top of the blue mountain is too huge now, and they have the real God behind them to support me..." Su Yingxia wants to say nothing.


    She knows Han 3000''s personality well, but fighting against the top of blue mountain is different from beating a stone with an egg.


    Han 3000 disdains a smile: "don''t say a blue mountain top, even if it is this day, move my woman, I also have to poke him a hole!"


    Lin long feels Han 3000''s cold intention to kill. He is scared for a moment and doesn''t know what to say.


    Su Yingxia''s heart is warm. Han 3000''s attitude naturally makes her very satisfied, but at the same time, she can''t help worrying about Han 3000.


    "Why? The weather was fine just now. Why did it rain all of a sudden? There was no sign before the rain. Is the weather so casual in the eight wasteland world? " At this time, Lin long suddenly looked up at the heavy rain, not from the strange way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1900

    "Yes, just now it was OK. How could it say that it rained when it rained?" Su Yingxia is also confused. She holds Han Nian to avoid getting wet.


    Only Han 3000, helplessly looking at somewhere in the air, smiles bitterly.


    When it was cold at night, Han 3000 burned a fire and took good care of his mother and daughter. Early the next morning, he cut down bamboo and wood, found a place with mountains and water, and began to build houses.


    Su Yingxia was busy picking wild fruits, and Linlong was requisitioned by Su Yingxia. Tangtang dragon was taken as a cormorant and caught fish in the water.


    After a night''s rest, though Han Nian''s face wasn''t very good and he didn''t have much strength, he was sober and didn''t have much trouble for the time being. He surrounded Su Yingxia all day, making a big cake for his father.


    In one day, it''s very easy for Han 3000 to build a simple three room cabin. In the evening, the cabin has become a temporary home for his family.


    At the dinner table in the evening, Han Nian came up with a strange cake. He looked at Han 3000 with big watery eyes and said excitedly, "Dad, today is your birthday. Nianer made the cake for you."


    Su Yingxia put down the food and said with a bitter smile, "your daughter spent a whole day making the cake for you with the pigeonpeas in it. Try it."


    Han three thousand smile, heart is very warm, even he almost forget his birthday, but did not expect to read this little girl even remember.


    Han 3000 doesn''t say much. After a taste, it doesn''t matter what''s in his mouth. Anyway, his heart is very sweet.


    After dinner, Su Yingxia is busy with the housework. Han Sanqian holds nian''er and sits under the night sky. He looks up at the stars in the sky and listens to the stories Han Sanqian tells. Some pale faces are always full of happy smiles.


    "Dad, when nianer is OK, can we live here all the time?" Han Nianyang''s small face suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was a little bitter and said with a smile, "OK, Dad promised you."


    After telling a few more stories and coaxing nian''er to sleep, Han 3000 carries her back to the room. At this time, Su Yingxia comes in. Seeing that nian''er is asleep, she stealthily takes Han 3000''s hand and goes to the inner room.


    Lying back on the bed, Su Yingxia gently massaged Han 3000: "is it hard? I built such a big house today. "


    "Building a family, what''s hard or not?" Han Sanqian smiles, takes Su Yingxia''s hand and holds her in his arms. He is lost in meditation.


    See Han 3000 does not speak, Su Yingxia know, Han 3000 is thinking about how to leave here.


    "Don''t put so much pressure on me. In fact, my biggest wish in my life is to live with you in peace with the world. So, in fact, it doesn''t matter if we can''t get out. Who said that? The time here is different from that in the world of all directions, so how can we live a stable life for decades? Life is short. If we are all mortals, who can not live for decades? " Su Yingxia gently touched Han 3000''s hand and said softly.


    Han 3000 know, these words are su Yingxia in comfort themselves, they can live a long period of leisure and stable time, and then, watching his daughter so painful death in front of him?!


    Han Nian was born with a miserable life. He had experienced many hardships at a young age. If he had to die like this, how could Han 3000, a father, feel at ease in his life?!


    Besides, those who hurt nianer and Su Yingxia, he Han 3000 has not avenged, how can he not be worried?!


    Han Sanqian sips her mouth and holds Su Yingxia''s hand, which is to accept her kindness.


    Su Yingxia gently smiles and kisses Han 3000''s lips: "I know you have your own decision, and I will never stop you. All I can do is to support you. This kiss is a reward. Come on."


    "No other rewards?" Han three thousand Baji mouth, meaning is not enough.


    "No, are you in that mood?" Su Yingxia road.


    "You made me calm down, so I have to eat pork if I want to live." Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia was stunned. After he understood it, he suddenly had a storm of pear blossom and punched Han 3000: "I''m looking for death. Who do you say is a pig?"


    In a short time, two people''s laughter came from the small wooden house.


    In the following period of time, Han 3000 began his so-called road out of the boundary. He flew over the sky, even escaped to the ground. Even in the water, he sent Linlong to look around.


    Su Yingxia takes nian''er with her every day. In her spare time, she also meditates and practices here.


    It''s been a year.


    In this year, Su Yingxia''s cultivation recovered a lot. He was previously sealed by the poison from the Fu family. Although the Fu family installed a model to detoxify Su Yingxia after Han 3000''s recruitment, the effect was not ideal.


    Han Sanqian also understands that it is impossible for Fu family to cure Su Yingxia sincerely. What they want is to control themselves and Su Yingxia. How can they treat Su Yingxia sincerely?!


    But fortunately, Su Yingxia''s poison began to dissipate slowly, and his cultivation was slowly recovering. As for Han 3000, for the first time in his life, he breathed heavily in a world like an oxygen cylinder, and his most vulnerable cultivation was greatly supplemented in the world of heavenly script. However, Han 3000 didn''t know exactly what realm he had reached. If he only considered cultivation, he might have reached the holy realm. But Han 3000''s holy land is almost different from other people''s, because he was just an ordinary state of enlightenment at the beginning, and then he could jump several levels to fight with other people in Kongtong. Now that his accomplishments have risen to a new level, his strength naturally grows by geometric times. However, Han was not happy. On this day, Han 3000 has been unhappy for several days. Su Yingxia pulls nianer over and looks at nianer playing with butterflies on the lawn. Su Yingxia says with a smile, "what''s the matter? I think you''ve been growing very fast recently, and you''re still in a bad mood. "¡° It''s been a year, but my cultivation has barely reached the holy land, but these are far from enough. " Han 3000 was distressed. Within a year, his accomplishments did rise rapidly, but recently, he felt that he had encountered a bottleneck and had been stagnant¡° Are you kidding? You took a year to get to the holy land? What kind of cultivation were you before? "¡° It seems to be the state of enlightenment, the lowest level. " Han 3000¡° The state of enlightenment? When you first came to save me, you directly knocked over the people in Kongtong? " Su Yingxia was stunned¡° Is there anything strange? " Han 3000''s innocent way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1901

    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 angrily and said, "if you were not my husband, you would look at me with such innocent eyes when you say this, I would kill you alive!"


    Han 3000 is more innocent. That''s the truth.


    Su Yingxia''s white eyes turned to the sky. Although she was shocked by Han 3000''s Tianlong battle, she didn''t think that Han 3000''s cultivation was so low at that time.


    This is not only her, even the supporting screen who helped Han Sanqian to improve has never felt that, after all, who cares about a person who can drive a car and ride a bicycle!


    But Han 3000 is just such a wonderful flower.


    At that time, everyone almost agreed that Han 3000''s cultivation should at least be close to Kongtong, so with some magic weapons, he could be so natural when fighting against Kongtong masters.


    Even if someone later explored his accomplishments, he just felt that this guy might not want to leak his strength and deliberately hide it.


    But where do you know that it''s true?!


    Su Yingxia, a savvy person and a master of Kongtong territory, is even glad that she is her husband, not her enemy. Otherwise, she really wants to find a ground crack to drill down.


    Moreover, in ten thousand steps, we can only discuss the current accomplishments.


    Han has been in the world for less than a year, but he has already reached the holy land. Although the holy land can''t step into the ranks of experts in the world, it can be regarded as the elite among the younger generation. What''s more, this guy''s time is still so short.


    In less than one year, you can surpass others for decades. Does this not make people vomit blood?


    The most maddening thing is that Han 3000''s step-by-step challenge, not to mention how many small levels he is short of, is separated by the four levels of Daojing, Shengjing, ethereal and Kongtong. It''s amazing for others to step up a small level, and the big level can be taken as a show off of life. He''s good at jumping four levels directly, It seems to be very aggrieved!


    If this is wronged, it is estimated that everyone in the world will have to commit suicide.


    "Now you have reached the holy land, two higher than before. According to the calculation, aren''t you a master who can directly deal with the eight barren realms?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 strangely.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "although I have really improved two realms, my internal breathing has not been greatly improved. The higher the realm is, the smaller the level gap is, but there are too many things. So it''s very difficult to deal with the experts in the eight wasteland realm. But if I pick and punish the evil, I have a little confidence. But you have to give it a try! "


    Even her husband, after hearing Han 3000''s confirmation, Su Yingxia, who has always been a gentle woman, can''t help but light up a national curse in her heart.


    The Holy Land challenges the evil world. It''s thousands of miles away. As a result, he can really choose like this. Ironically, Su Yingxia has to believe that it''s true. Because he has worked in Kongtong, it seems that he is not joking.


    "But it''s nothing to challenge and kill evil spirits. The two big families, the top of blue mountain and the eternal sea area, are led by the true God. Let alone the true God. Even the elders under my hand are not what I can deal with at present. That''s why I''m very worried."


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia knew that he had misunderstood Han 3000. Although he pretended to be forced, what he was worried about was really a problem. He patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said seriously: "don''t put so much pressure on yourself, let it be. It''s only one year. Don''t worry. Anyway, you can''t eat fat at one breath. Take your time."


    "What did you say?" Han 3000 suddenly looks at Su Yingxia strangely.


    Su Yingxia was stunned. He didn''t know what Han 3000 meant. He said, "I want you to take your time. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself."


    "No, it''s the next sentence." Han 3000 frowned.


    "I said, you can''t be fat at one go!" Su Yingxia does not understand the way.


    Han 3000 suddenly grinned: "well said, I''m going to be a fat man?"


    Then, Han 3000 sat down directly excited, shouting: "red eye jade python, Xiaobai, and Linlong, all those who are not dead come out to me."


    As soon as the voice falls, red eyed jade Python and Xiaobai feel the energy urge in Han 3000''s body at the same time. They wake up from sleep, and then appear in front of Han 3000 one by one.


    Lin long woke up long ago, and Han Sany was the first to land.


    "You''ve suffered a lot from following me, Han 3000. Today, I''ll repay you. Later, I''ll attach all of you to me. I''ll use your strength to suck the energy from my body."


    The three beasts looked at each other strangely, but they did not dare to listen to Han 3000''s orders.


    "Oh, and this thing." Han three thousand finish, in the hand of a, previously in the auction house to buy that egg also took out, he handed to Linlong, said: "by the way, you when back to mother, this thing also to hatch, want energy to suck, don''t mention it."


    Linlong is embarrassed. I''m a man! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1902

    "Well, don''t be stunned. Let''s go!" Han 3000 said, the whole person directly closed his eyes and entered the settled state. The three beasts looked at each other and flew back to Han 3000''s body at the same time. Instead of dormancy, they began to absorb the energy in Han 3000''s body.


    Lin long walked the last, wronged holding the egg, although unwilling to see Han 3000 has settled, can only reluctantly accept the reality.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000''s behavior in bewilderment. A moment later, she finally understands why han 3000 does this.


    He regarded himself as a bucket, absorbed a lot of them, and then distributed them to his strange beasts. This method is really good.


    Days, and so after six months, three animals in Han 3000 so crazy nourishment, like a baby, crazy and greedy meteorite absorbed his energy.


    This morning, Han 3000 sat on the grass in front of his house again as usual. Then, he sat on the ground. It seemed that he would start to meditate like he did in the past six months.


    Su Yingxia has been used to this for a long time. However, she knows that this day is coming to an end, because Han 3000 said last night that the three beasts are basically full and can''t be absorbed. As for the egg, it seems to be glittering. It seems that it can''t last.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia thinks that today is just a normal day. If we have to say something different, it may be the last day of Han 3000''s crazy absorption.


    However, Han 3000, who sat down at this time, did not close his eyes and entered a state of calm. Instead, he started to use his energy. Then, there was a flash of golden light in his body. A moment later, a small golden light flew directly out of his body.


    Han Sanqian looks at it and gives a greasy smile on his face. Then Han Sanqian suddenly injects energy into the little golden light. That day, the little golden light suddenly shines!


    Su Yingxia is obviously shocked by the light. Han Nian covers his eyes with his little hand and hides between Su Yingxia''s legs. He doesn''t know what happened!


    At this time, when the light of the little golden light is at its peak, a golden light is like a wave in the water. Taking this as the center, it spreads out crazily, all the way to the end of the anti Buddha world.


    Suddenly the whole world is quiet!


    Boom!!!!


    The next second, all of a sudden, the roaring sound, countless white breath, like wind and waves, suddenly flew to the golden light spot in front of Han 3000.


    "Who says you can''t be a fat man?" Han 3000 at this time looked at the front of the golden light, the whole person showed a very proud smile.


    "I''m going to be fat today!"


    "I rely on, the heart of the dragon, Han 3000, you damn..." see Han 3000''s action, Linlong''s voice suddenly appeared in the brain, the whole dragon shocked beyond words, it really didn''t expect, Han 3000 actually at this time out of the heart of the Dragon: "cruel enough!"


    What is the heart of the dragon family?!


    That is a crazy sucker, the dragon also rely on this huge thing to absorb energy, in order to make the Dragon more powerful.


    Even in Han 3000''s body, the heart of the dragon is also helping Han 3000 in this way. However, who would have thought that Han 3000 would take out the heart of the dragon and play like this!


    Feel the majestic aura from the shop, and then drill into the heart of the dragon, Linlong''s heart is very excited.


    Han 3000''s heart, is a little happy, but he did not say the surface, because he is not happy, he is waiting.


    Wait for a voice, wait for a reply.


    At this time, Su Yingxia in the distance also saw the majestic side of the ten thousand li aura converging towards him. He was dumb in his heart. He didn''t know what Han 3000 was up to.


    However, looking at Han 3000''s situation, she did not ask. She never asked Han 3000 what he wanted to do.


    Until the evening, Han 3000 came back, but the heart of the dragon people outside was still there, absorbing the aura crazily. Su Yingxia asked: "3000, what did you get out today, why..."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak with a smile, but Lin long came out and interjected: "this bitch, today is equivalent to putting a glutton in front of a pile of food. To tell you the truth, although this move is cheap, it makes benlong admire it very much. I didn''t even think I could play like this. "


    "Taotie?" Su Yingxia was stunned: "what does that mean?"


    Han Sanqian laughed and said in a soft voice, "it''s no fun. It''s just eating fat. Prepare more bowls and chopsticks this evening. "


    Su Yingxia looked at Linlong for the first time: "what? Is he going to eat them, too? "


    "No, there are new guests." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia was very strange. In the book of heaven world, there was no one except them. Where could new guests come from? At this time, there was a knock on the door, and then a voice came in: "Han 3000, come out to have a chat."


    Hearing this voice, Han 3000 smiles mysteriously, looks at Su Yingxia and says, "he''s coming."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1903

    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 suspiciously. Who is this?!


    Han Sanqian did not speak with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat directly. He did not pay attention to the sound outside.


    Su Yingxia wanted to talk and remind Han 3000, but Han 3000 suggested that she didn''t have to do this with her eyes, just continue to eat.


    Although he didn''t know what medicine Han 3000 gourd sold, Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment and then half strangely picked up the bowl to eat.


    After a few minutes of silence outside the house, I finally couldn''t help it: "Han 3000, didn''t I ask you to come out for a chat?"


    Han 3000 did not speak, still eating his own food.


    A moment later, the house finally could not stand: "Han 3000!"


    "What for?"


    "I''m calling you out. You can''t hear me, can you?" The voice outside the room was a little impatient, even a little angry.


    "So what? If you ask me to come out, am I going to come out? " Han 3000 cold voice disdains to smile a way.


    "You..." outside the house suddenly angry: "I call you, you dare not come out?"


    "If you want to talk, you can come in yourself." Han 3000.


    There was no sound outside, but Su Yingxia saw that the sky was red outside. It was obvious that someone outside was very angry.


    "Han 3000, you eat mine, live mine, use mine. Now you dare to talk to me in this tone? Okay, you''re not coming out, are you? Then stop talking. "


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was obviously worried and wanted to drag Han 3000, but Han 3000 already said with a smile: "slow down, don''t send." With that, Han 3000 asked Su Yingxia to help him with the meal.


    Su Yingxia nodded, or chose to give Han 3000 rice.


    Lin long took a strange look at Han 3000.


    After eating for a few minutes, Su Yingxia and Lin long felt that the people outside had already left. At this time, the knock on the door sounded again.


    Han 3000 smiles, but ignores the knock.


    "Han 3000, open the door and I''ll come in."


    "Do you want to go in? Later, when I finish my meal. " Han 3000 said calmly.


    At this time, Linlong couldn''t help: "three thousand, the people outside, can''t be... The book of heaven?"


    "Do you think there is anyone else here besides him?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Linlong forehead micro sweat: "big brother, you play this is too big, at least here is someone else''s territory, you play with people... Not very good, in case he gets angry, we don''t have a good life."


    Han Sanqian confidently smiles: "don''t worry, he can''t get angry, even he is more afraid of me getting angry. Believe it or not, even if I ask him to kneel down and call me grandfather, he''ll have to call me


    Lin long a Leng: "so bull force?"


    Then, Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia, who was in a state of complete ignorance at this time: "daughter in law, you take nianer to pack up things, we are going to prepare to go back to the world."


    "Ah?" Su Yingxia was stunned: "back to the world of all directions? Have you found a way out? "


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no, but someone will send us out in the sedan chair of eight people''s Congress."


    Su Yingxia doesn''t quite understand Han 3000''s words. Can he go out without finding an exit? And it''s sent out in a sedan chair?


    However, Su Yingxia nodded and went to pack his things. Su Yingxia always believed in Han 3000. Since he said he could go out, he must go out, although Su Yingxia couldn''t figure out the root cause.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 just laughed: "Linlong, open the door for him."


    Lin long nodded. As soon as he opened the door, a white whirlwind swept away from the door. The dust in the room was everywhere. The next second, a white shadow sat opposite Han 3000, patted the table fiercely and said angrily, "Han 3000, are you enough? How can you play with me? "


    "What if I play with you?" Han three thousand also not angry, smile a way.


    "You!! Han 3000, I''m the book of eight wild days. This is my world. You... "


    "So what? For example, if I ask you to clean up the table for me, do you dare to say "no" Han three thousand suddenly a bad smile, but also deliberately pull the second half of the words very long.


    Lin Long''s scalp is numb. Han 3000''s words are like death.


    "Clean up the table?" Bai Ying was stunned, and the next second she clapped her hands and said, "Han 3000, don''t go too far. You asked me to clean up the garbage for you? What are you? "


    "Are you going to clean up or not?" Han 3000 was not afraid of his anger at all. He still said with a smile.


    "You!" White shadow was angry, but the next second, he suddenly bent over: "clean up, clean up, I''m afraid of you?"


    In the case of Linlong and Su Yingxia stunned, Bai Ying cleans up the table so honestly.


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll have a chat with you. However, I''m a little thirsty and I don''t like cold and raw food very much." With that, Han three thousand to the bed next to a lie, a pair of old man like cross two legs.


    White shadow Leng in situ, no wind from the wind, obviously very angry, but the next second, he is skilled in boiling water to make tea, finally, obediently carrying tea, came to the bedside of Han 3000. A mouthful of tea, Han 3000 Baji mouth, shaking his head: "this man is not in use, the tea is insipid."¡° Han 3000, are you enough? I... "Say, what do you want to talk to me about Han Sanyi''s words put out the angry white shadow in an instant¡° That... I see that you have been here for nearly two years. In these two years, I see that you are also very hardworking, active and diligent. In addition, your husband and wife love each other better than Jin Jian. I am really moved. So... I think if I have to deliberately leave you here, is it obvious that I am too merciless? I mean... I have decided to pardon you and let your family go out. " White shadow at this time some murmur of say. With the softest breath and the hardest words, I''m afraid it''s the true portrayal of him now. When Su Yingxia heard this, her eyes immediately glowed with joy. Although the life here was very comfortable, she also knew that she had to go out to save nianer. When Han 3000 was ready to go out, she was still very confused. Now when she heard that white shadow said so, she was very happy¡° Then I don''t want to thank you more? " Han three thousand suddenly disdain a smile: "however, no merit without salary, your kindness I understand, I Han three thousand one to is a person who abides by the rules, since did not find the exit, I will not go out for a day."¡° Damn it This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1904

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Bai Ying is furious.


    I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless.


    "Han 3000, are you enough?"


    "I have said for a long time that asking for help requires an attitude of asking for help. You are obviously asking for help, but you still have to say that you are righteous. Who is enough?" Han 3000 looks at Bai Ying in a funny way.


    White shadow''s anger was instantly replaced by embarrassment. She calmed down and took a deep breath: "what do you want, then you will go out?"


    "I think the life here is wonderful, so I don''t want to go out for the time being." Han 3000 laughs.


    "You!"


    "Unless..." Han 3000 suddenly made a sound.


    On hearing this, white shadow suddenly came to the spirit: "unless what?"


    "Unless you are my slave from now on, I say one, you can''t say two, I say to go west, you can''t go east, in this case, I can consider it." Han 3000''s leisurely way.


    Hearing this, not only Bai Ying was stunned, but even the same group of Linlong and Su Yingxia were stunned.


    Han 3000''s words are not surprising, and his condition is to let the eight wild books be his slaves!


    "Han 3000, what are you? You are just a human being like a mole ant, and you deserve to be your master? I am the brother of the world White shadow Leng after, the whole person directly in situ explosion of anger.


    How many of the world''s top true gods have fallen in his book? Which of those people is not respectful when they see themselves?


    Even later, they changed their strong posture and cried like a mole ant in front of them, begging to let them go!


    However, he has never been soft hearted, and he has never promised him. Now, he takes the initiative to release, which has already given Han 3000 a lot of face. But he has shut himself out all the time, and he looks like he likes to take care of it. He has endured all this.


    Even when he came into the room to bring him tea, pour water and wipe the table, he forbeared.


    He almost spoke with Han 3000 in a very low attitude. However, Han 3000, a son of a bitch, would not only be ungrateful, but put forward more excessive demands.


    When Linlong and Su Yingxia hear Bai Ying''s abuse, they don''t dare to make a sound. Although they are from one side, they obviously feel that Han 3000''s demands are a little too much.


    At this time, Han three thousand smile: "in this case, Linlong, see off."


    Linlong nodded, white shadow immediately angry help sleeve and go, gas can''t open.


    After Lin long closed the door, he looked back and was about to say, "3000, are you going too far..."


    But in the middle of the conversation, the door rang again.


    As soon as the door opened, white shadow floated in. Looking at Han 3000, he didn''t speak.


    For a long time, he suddenly murmured: "really no discussion?"


    "See off!"


    "Damn it, you won!" Just when Linlong was about to send someone away, Bai Ying suddenly raised her hand and drank angrily.


    Hearing this sentence, Linlong''s mouth can be put into a table. Su Yingxia is also stunned. Obviously, he is shocked!


    Only Han 3000, at this time a smile, not surprised not happy, defend Buddha everything, all in his calculation.


    For Han 3000, this is the expected result. He stood up slightly and said, "OK, let''s make a contract."


    White shadow can''t bear to don''t go too far. It''s obviously unacceptable for him to recognize Han 3000 as the master. It''s a great shame after all.


    But he had no choice but to accept Han 3000''s contract.


    All dust settled, white shadow reluctantly like a servant general, standing beside Han 3000, at this time of Linlong and Su Yingxia this just reflected from the shock.


    "Three thousand, you... You... How could you?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in disbelief, but the fact in front of her has to let her admit that Han 3000''s excessive and even abnormal request, Bahuang Tianshu really agrees.


    "Yes, 3000. What''s the matter?" Linlong is also very puzzled. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would not believe it.


    "Thanks to Ying Xia. If it wasn''t for her, how could it be now?" Han 3000 smiled helplessly.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and pointed to himself: "me? Does it have anything to do with me? "


    "Of course, it''s your sentence that reminds me that I have a new plan."


    Because of this, Han 3000 had the inspiration to take out the heart of the dragon. The heart of the dragon, whether in Linlong''s place or in his own place, has always lacked a place with enough aura to provide energy for it.


    However, there is plenty of aura in the book, which makes the heart of the dragon people have a place to use.


    "Damn it, Han 3000, you are so cheap, you should use such mean means to deal with me!" One side, white shadow heard Han 3000 said, can''t help but scold.


    "Shut up Su Yingxia and Lin long blurt out almost at the same time, and then look at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1905

    The heart of the Dragon nationality carries the energy output of the whole dragon nationality and ensures the growth of the Dragon nationality. Therefore, once it is lost, the whole dragon nationality will be annihilated. The reason is that the Dragon nationality can no longer rely on its own cultivation to quickly make up for its own disadvantages.


    But this can also be explained in reverse. The capacity of the heart of the dragon family is huge. Otherwise, how can it supply the growth needs of the whole dragon family?!


    Moreover, to meet the absorption needs of a dragon, the absorption capacity of the heart of the dragon is also very strong.


    Therefore, Han 3000 in the last time, directly urged the dragon''s heart, to the eight wasteland world of the book of heaven is a crazy suck.


    "It won''t take me a few years to suck up the aura of my world. Can I live without it?" At this time, white shadow could not help but speak again.


    "I understand that this world is the book of eight wild days, and the book of eight wild days is also the world. Therefore, if you take away the aura of this world, it is equivalent to eating his body all the time." Linlong Xingfen road.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "so, now you know why this guy suddenly came to visit me and said he wanted to send me out."


    "Wonderful, wonderful, 3000. You are really good at that." Lin long couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. So many martyrs died here, which means it''s extremely difficult to find out. The world is this guy''s world, so he''s the maker of all rules. Playing with this guy''s rules, isn''t he looking for death? If you are on earth, you will not believe his so-called rules as long as you have heard a word. " Han 3000 laughs.


    "What''s that?"


    "The final interpretation right of this activity belongs to the organizer." Han Sanyi smiles.


    Although Lin long has never heard of this sentence, he also understands the meaning of it. When he talks about rules with those who make rules, isn''t that a big knife in front of Guan Gong? He wants to play whatever you want, but he says he breaks the rules, or he has the final say.


    Han Sanqian also believes that because of this, so many martyrs will die here and will never be able to go out.


    "You''re cheap, but you''re right." White shadow did not have the good spirit to say.


    Su Yingxia said with a smile: "so, from the beginning, you decided that it would come to you. No wonder you asked me to pack up and leave."


    "I can''t help it. He makes the rules. If I want to win him, I have to become the one who makes the rules and turn the passive into the active." Han 3000 laughs.


    Then, Han 3000 looked at the white shadow: "later, I will give you a name, called small eight good."


    "Xiao Ba, why don''t you call me Wang Ba?"


    "I don''t mind if you like it."


    "You


    Then, Han 3000 went to Su Yingxia and took her hand: "get ready, let''s go out."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "well, good!"


    Han three thousand hands of energy move, and then, outside the house has been crazy absorption of the heart of the Dragon suddenly stopped rotating, and flew toward Han three thousand.


    White shadow king eight so red fruit of nail Han 3000 will dragon heart back in the body: "you... You so finished?"


    Han 3000 eyebrows a pick: "otherwise?"


    "You''ve been sucking me for a whole day. You''ve been sucking a third of my aura. Why don''t you give me some back? I''ve put up with all the strange things you took with you before, but this... "


    As a Book of heaven, Wang Ba can even incarnate into another world. Although one third of his aura doesn''t seem to be much, it''s actually enormous.


    To some extent, his aura is much higher than any real God in the world. Otherwise, it has no ability to trap the real God.


    So Han 3000 sucks up one third of the money. It seems that there are not many. In fact, it hurts everyone.


    "I''m still useful." Han 3000.


    In fact, the way out of this plan is that if the heart of the dragon clan can''t absorb this guy''s bankruptcy, at least the heart of the dragon clan can also absorb most of the aura as Han 3000''s reserve. In this way, Han 3000 still has the bottom in his heart when he encounters experts or group attacks.


    This is also Han sanyxiang''s style of doing things, and he will always leave one more way.


    "Can..." the son of a bitch is still very painful.


    "But it''s a fart. I''m your master now, and yours is mine. Don''t talk nonsense. Send us out quickly. If we talk nonsense again, I''m sucking you!" Han 3000 also played a hooligan at this time.


    The son of a bitch was so wronged that he nodded.


    At this time, the sky suddenly changed color, sand on the ground shaking trees, then, the sky suddenly a thunderbolt, directly hit the scene of three people and one dragon.


    The next second, on the peak near the top of Qishan mountain, a thunderbolt flashed by. Then, the figure of three people and one dragon suddenly appeared after the lightning.


    Looking at the top of Qishan not far away, Han 3000''s face was heavy at this time.


    Finally, I''m back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1906

    The top of Qishan, the palace of Qishan.


    Seeing Su Yingxia jump off the cliff, Fu Tian''s thoughts are burning. For him, Fu Tian lost everything at that moment.


    Therefore, the future of Fujia can be predicted. Once it comes to the martial arts contest tomorrow, Fujia will be officially kicked out of the three major families, and even suppressed to become a little unknown family, which will be ridiculed and humiliated.


    These are all things that Fu Tian would never like to see.


    And the contrast with Fu Tian''s loss is the undercurrent on the top of Qishan mountain.


    Everyone knows that helping the family is over, only the last form is needed. Therefore, the position of the third family is the dream of countless heroes.


    At night, each of the 72 rooms in the hall of Qishan has its own ghosts. They may secretly form an alliance with other forces or without them.


    Among them, the Yang and Liu Shuang families at the top of the blue mountain are naturally the biggest alliance. Many small families or sects can''t reach the top of the blue mountain, but relying on the Yang and Liu Shuang families can also be regarded as a good shade under the big tree.


    The Chen family, an old family in the world, is the largest family after the three families. For many years, they had ambition to replace one of the three families. Now the opportunity is just right. Naturally, the Chen family won''t let it go and has formed a cooperative alliance with the Yongsheng sea area.


    Yongsheng sea area and the top of blue mountain are clear to all. Whoever has the power to win the last seat of the three families will get a two-to-one advantage in this three legged struggle. Therefore, from the secret competition, it has developed to the open competition tonight.


    Although those small sects were not favored by the two families, they also coveted the position of the three families, so they formed several small leagues to keep warm.


    Among them, the Sanren alliance named crazy sea alliance is the most powerful, which is the earliest ZhuXiong alliance in Qishan palace.


    The alliance team led by abbess Xianling is the most outstanding individual alliance. Because of abbess Xianling''s cultivation and the fame of the first World War of Lushui City, it is popular with many people.


    In the accident of pillar of red light, it was this small team that led a large group of scattered people to get away and arrived here.


    Although their strength is the most scattered, many of them are not qualified to enter Qishan hall, even if they want to live in Qishan 72 hall, but they are better than many people.


    In the dark, three secret teams are also lurking in the corner of the night. They are either dressed in black, strange looking or evil.


    At night on the top of Qishan mountain, although the lights were bright, they were hostile to each other and divided into camps.


    At this time, the moon was just hanging, and under the bonfire, the battalions and villages were talking, or wielding swords and guns, and each other spent the last night before the war on their respective territory.


    However, a man and a woman slowly came up from under Qishan with a child on their back. They were wearing masks. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they could see that both men and women were very young. Men were tall and straight, while women were tall. Some of their skin was as white as snow, which could be broken by blowing.


    The three dressed up strangely. What''s more strange is that they didn''t like the group outside the hall. They stayed in their own territory for fear that the well might break into the river and cause trouble. Instead, they walked around easily, as if looking for someone.


    "Oh, stop!" At this time, not far from the campfire, several people were eating meat and drinking wine. After drinking three people, the eldest martial brother, who was the leader of the three people, looked up and drank the wine. His eyes were full of banter. He came over and looked at the man and the woman. Suddenly, he was smiling.


    "Oh, this little lady, at night, why are you wearing a mask?" After that, he looked at the younger martial brother behind him in high spirits and coaxed: "according to my brother''s experience, those who have to wear masks at this time are either very ugly or very beautiful! How about a bet? "


    "Well, I''ll bet a hundred amethysts. I''ll be a super ugly girl."


    "It''s true. Those who can wear masks at this time must be ugly. They can''t see people by their appearance. I''ll bet a hundred."


    "Since you all buy her to be ugly, I''ll buy her to be a beauty. I''ll pay 500!"


    When they heard what the elder martial brother said, they all laughed and laughed.


    Obviously, the purpose of these guys to stop the three people in front of them is nothing more than their booze.


    A group of so-called righteous alliance people around them not only didn''t play their role in promoting justice, but also looked at this side like a good play. There were also some kind-hearted people who didn''t watch a good play, but more of them were silent for the mysterious mask people. After all, this is the famous twelve sons of Junshan in the righteous alliance.


    Although Junshan''s twelve sons are not eligible for accommodation in Qishan''s hall, they are also the number one among the ten thousand people outside the hall. Their cultivation is good, and their sword array is very powerful. Therefore, many people don''t want to offend them.


    Now, seeing the mysterious masked people stopped, we can only feel sad for them. There are several people who feel sorry for the woman wearing the mask, because being targeted by these 12 scum almost has no good end. If she is really an ugly girl, there must be some students who beat and scold her for losing. But if she is a beautiful girl, they will make these people lust and insult her. They see a lot of these skills. Therefore, some people watch a good play, some people shake their heads and sigh, and dare not to speak. Even if they dare to speak, they don''t want to speak. Why bother themselves at this time¡° Is it beauty or ugliness? I''ll see if I can? " The first elder martial brother looked around with pride. No one dared to help. It was just what he expected. Therefore, he directly extended his greasy hand to the woman''s mask¡° Brush Suddenly, a flash of cold light flashed by. The next moment, the elder martial brother Junshan, who just had a joking smile on his face, was staring at his hand which had been broken! The incision was neat. Even at this time, the blood in the body was not reflected. I forgot to bleed to the wound¡° Ah... Ah... Ah! " Then, Junshan elder martial brother''s pain suddenly hit his brain, holding the severed hand in his other hand, he squatted down in pain and screamed repeatedly. At this time, a group of people with a smile want to watch the excitement, all look shocked. Under the mask, Han 3000 looks cold. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1907

    After coming down from the peak, Han 3000 brought Su Yingxia and nian''er down from the top of Qishan mountain and came here.


    It was su Yingxia''s idea to put on a mask. After all, after Han Nian came out of the eight wild books, he entered the time of the eight wild world, and the poison began to spread soon. Therefore, it is urgent for them to find the Doctor Wang Huanzhi first, and they don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble because of their identities.


    Come here to see, just want to look for people, but unexpectedly, was Jun Shan twelve son to stare at.


    "What the hell are you doing? Kill this son of a bitch for me. " Looking at his cut hand, elder martial brother Junshan looks at Han 3000 in pain and anger.


    The eleven brothers looked at each other, wielded the sword on the ground, and surrounded Han 3000 instantly.


    "Son of a bitch, you are crazy enough. Even our elder martial brother, do you dare to do it? I''m afraid you don''t know the power of our twelve sons of Junshan? "


    "Damn, dare to cut my brother''s hand, I want your life!"


    "Brothers, let''s go together!"


    The remaining eleven people were holding their swords at this time. They drank angrily and attacked Han 3000 directly!


    "Get out of here!"


    Han three thousand suddenly angry voice a drink, even hand also didn''t lift a, the whole body immediately released a great power, rushed up of 11 people only feel a strange force suddenly hit the chest, the next second, 11 people just like was blown open water wave general, suddenly toward all around fly out.


    "Bang bang!"


    Eleven clean dull sound, hit the surrounding chaos, just they sat around the fire, at this time is scattered all over the ground, a mess.


    "What?"


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Just now, the onlookers were quite surprised to see that elder martial brother Junshan broke his hand, but they were only surprised that Han 3000 dared to take the initiative suddenly. Now, these people are completely shocked by Han 3000''s strength, and they can''t calm down for a long time.


    This is Junshan twelve little, in the end is also a powerful little master, but... These twelve people are in front of everyone, suddenly directly killed!


    The most terrible thing is that the second killer in front of him didn''t even give a hand.


    "Who the hell is this masked man? Junshan 12 Shao didn''t even get a face-to-face call, so he hung up directly? "


    "We didn''t see how he cut off the hand of elder martial brother Junshan just now. Now... Without raising his hand, he can directly beat the other 11 people to fly. Is this so abnormal?"


    At the same time, Han 3000 has already taken Su Yingxia''s hand and slowly rushed to the crowd.


    And almost at the same time, an old man, with a large group of disciples, rushed over. Han 3000 just walked a few steps, then he was surrounded by them.


    The old man frowned: "brother, kill my twelve brothers in Junshan, so I want to go?"


    "It''s over. Old man Tiangui is here. It''s hard for this guy."


    "Yes, old man Tiangui is the leader of the light alliance where the twelve sons of Junshan are. He is also an expert in the upper part of Kongtong. He is one of the big men outside Qishan hall. Even if he has some skills, what can he do?"


    "Ah, this boy is also very unlucky. He met the sufferer."


    "Well, in the upper part of Kongtong, with the abnormal defense of old man Tiangui, it''s very difficult for the people who want to kill the evil world to deal with him. Otherwise, how can they make a alliance by themselves?"


    A group of people whispered, just to Han 3000 shock, at this time also completely because of the appearance of old man Tiangui and disappeared. Because in all eyes, outside the temple, those who want to leave alive from the old man Tiangui are basically impossible to appear.


    Wearing a mask, Han 3000 looks like a heavy face: "he provoked my wife. He should be taught a lesson. I don''t want to cause more trouble. Please get out of the way."


    Obviously, Han 3000 is not willing to entangle here too much. It''s more important to find someone.


    "Even if you mess with your wife, brother, women are like clothes, brothers are like brothers. For a woman, don''t you want brothers? Do you know you made a big mistake? The so-called going out depends on friends, not women. " Old man Tiangui said with a cold smile.


    "Your mother is a woman, too!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han 3000''s words made old man Tiangui speechless, and his face was burning with anger. He wanted to kill Han 3000 with a knife.


    "Brother, you are really arrogant." Although the old man Tiangui was angry, he was always an old man. He would not be so impulsive as others: "I''d like to ask you a question. Who''s the sect, brother?"


    "There are no schools or schools. As for who I am, you have no right to know." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you." Old man Tiangui gave a ferocious smile. Since Han 3000 had no school, he had nothing to worry about.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly and sighed, "OK, I have a request."


    "What? Are you afraid? " Old man Tiangui smiles.


    "I''m a little in a hurry. I''ll trouble you garbage. Let''s go together, OK?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1908

    Hearing this, all the people present were so shocked that they even doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    Together?!


    What''s more, they call these people rubbish?!


    This is too arrogant, isn''t it?! Don''t talk about him, Han 3000. Even if abbess Xianling, the master of evil killing realm who has the highest cultivation outside the hall, she would never dare to say such a thing?!


    You know, in this alliance of light, there are not only immortal masters like old Tiangui, but also a group of heroes. If they go together, even abbess Xianling will be hard to resist.


    However, the guy in front of him actually dared to speak wildly.


    This is really the strength of the adverse days, or do you know how to brag!


    At this time, the old man forced his endless anger, frowned and said coldly, "young man, didn''t your father teach you to keep a low profile?"


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "your father did not teach you, too low-key is to show off?"


    "You!" Once again, the old man was speechless and didn''t talk nonsense. He was lucky with one hand and drank angrily. Then the whole person came straight at him like a flash of lightning


    Han three thousand cold voice a smile, face the day turtle old man like electric light flint, don''t move.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "In the face of such a blow from old man Tiangui, this guy didn''t dodge?"


    "Damn, he''s crazy, isn''t he?"


    "You are too slow!" Han three thousand suddenly a drink, the next second, a palm directly hit, in the middle of the day turtle old man rushed to a punch!


    The fists and palms collided. For a moment, a strong wave of air was suddenly released from it. People who were close to each other were blown to pieces on the spot, and even those who were high in cultivation were also staggering backward.


    At this time, the tortoise old man gave a ferocious smile: "boy, you really want to die. How dare you fight me?"


    "This boy is too stupid. Old man Tiangui is very defensive. This is due to his unique internal mental skill. His skill is profound and extremely stable. It''s playing against him. Don''t you take an egg and hit a stone?"


    "Sometimes, people always have to pay for their own arrogance and ignorance. It''s just this boy, this world reports so fast!"


    "I''m really looking forward to the picture of him dying after vomiting blood."


    After two people hand in hand, a group of people at this time one by one full of disdain, in their eyes, at this time Han 3000 has been sentenced to death.


    It''s just when to die.


    Han 3000, under the mask, was not flustered at this time. He was even amused: "I don''t know where you have the courage to say this to me? Do you think your internal power can be higher than mine? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man suddenly felt that the energy in Han 3000''s hand was suddenly strengthened, and then directly broke his energy in a flash, and directly attacked his heart.


    "Well


    The old man suddenly felt that his chest was sweet, and a strong smell of blood suddenly appeared in his mouth. He took an incredible look at Han 3000, and then quickly picked up all the energy and pressed it away.


    But just for a moment, he felt extremely incredible, because he was stunned to find that Han 3000''s energy had been firmly at the top of his heart, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not stop it from happening.


    He is proud of the stable breath, at this time compared with Han 3000, just like holding a child''s arm to wring an adult''s thigh.


    This is not a level at all, let alone an order of magnitude.


    "You... You... This, this is impossible. How can you... Who are you?" Old man Tiangui looked at Han 3000 in disbelief. He was shocked and puzzled.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "I told you a long time ago, you are rubbish." With that, Han 3000 suddenly put a force in his hand, and the old man on the opposite side flew straight out. After smashing over a dozen people, he finally fell to the ground full of blood and clothes.


    At this time, the whole audience was suddenly silent, and the needles could be heard, only the rapid breathing of many people could be heard.


    Looking at the turtle old man was directly on the palm of the fly, all the people were stunned.


    This is a master in the upper part of Kongtong, but on this mysterious man, he was beaten away in a few seconds. How can we not feel terrible and numb?!


    "Is there anyone else?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    But all the people who listened to this voice could not help shaking. The guys who had just been with old man Tiangui were sweating and retreating.


    "Don''t get in the way of me looking for people without them." Han three thousand finish, pull Su Yingxia, carrying Han Nian, slowly forward.


    Han 3000''s place was full of people, but at this time, when he saw Han 3000 coming, no one did not hurry to get out of the way.


    Pulling Su Yingxia, Han 3000 passes through the crowd like a torch and walks forward quietly. Su Yingxia stealthily peeks at Han 3000 at this time. Although they are old husbands and wives now, they still can''t help being excited in this environment, and the girl''s heart is rekindled.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1909

    After waiting for Han 3303 to leave, the shocked audience gradually woke up from the shock.


    "So... Who''s that guy?"


    "Old man Tiangui is a master of Kongtong. He is good at keeping his internal power steady. But in front of this guy, he can only hold one face to face?"


    "How powerful is this guy to defeat the old man Tiangui so easily, but how come he has never seen this guy before?"


    "Although wearing a mask, from the point of view of skin and figure, he is still a young man. Is he the son of a big family?"


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, a group of people mumbled to themselves and guessed that if they didn''t see the scene with their own eyes, how could people believe it?!


    At this time, Han 3000, with Su Yingxia, has been looking for most of the circle outside. The more he looks for it, Han 3000''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled.


    There is no whereabouts of the medical sage Wang Jianzhi.


    "Brother, are you looking for someone?" At this time, a beautiful voice came, Han 3000 slightly side head, looking at the visitor, can''t help but look a little complex.


    "I''m Ye Gucheng, the nihilist sect. This is my elder martial brother Lu Yunfeng. This is abbess Xianling." At this time, ye Gucheng put out a smart smile and looked at Han 3000 gently.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Ha ha, just now I saw that my brother has done something extraordinary. What''s more, he has taught old man Tiangui a lesson for many of us. That old man depends on his own skills. We''ve always been unhappy with him when he does something wrong. What I''ve done today is really pleasing to the people." Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, young Xia, you are not only outstanding in cultivation, but also in narrow sense spirit. I have been practicing for many years. What I like most in my life is this kind of young talent. If you don''t dislike it, how about drinking some water and wine in the poor way?" Abbess Xianling seldom shows a faint smile on her face and is very kind to Han 3000.


    Just now, Han 3000 and old man Tiangui were watching the whole battle. They thought it was just a little farce. Based on the principle that well water doesn''t invade river water, they didn''t choose to step in and have fun.


    But how do you know, this busy but see them a group of people timid, face show shock.


    Han 3000 downplayed the general overthrow of the old man, but brought a great shock to their hearts.


    Since then, they have understood that this guy is an immortal master. Therefore, if they can net this master into their own alliance, their alliance will go further in the martial arts contest tomorrow.


    As the leader of the alliance, abbess Xianling can naturally get a higher position, which is of great benefit to Ye Gucheng.


    After all, although Ye Gucheng is a disciple of nihilism, he has been holding on to abbess Xianling since he formed the alliance. If the leader of nihilism is not here, I''m afraid these two family slaves will become three family slaves. He will directly abandon nihilism and worship abbess Xianling.


    Although Ye Gucheng doesn''t worship his master, people with clear eyes can see the ambiguity. Abbess Xianling is also happy to have a young talent. In addition, although nihilist is angry with Ye Gucheng''s behavior, the sect is too small and has no strength. She is worried that she can''t keep people, so she can only push Ye Gucheng to be a deputy leader.


    Therefore, the good results of the League tomorrow will be of great benefit to him.


    "I''m not interested. You can keep it for yourself." Han 3000 disdained to say a, pull Su Yingxia will go.


    Seeing this, there was something on the face of the master and ye Gucheng. They were also people with status, but they were rejected so simply.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned, but he also knew that he was not someone else''s opponent. At this time, he forced his anger and went to Han 3000: "brother, why are you in a hurry to refuse? You look like you''re looking for someone, right? As it happens, there is a hundred Xiaosheng in our league who knows everything about the world and thousands of people. It''s better to... "


    Han 3000 is about to refuse, but Su Yingxia drags Han 3000 and says, "OK, please introduce us."


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know ye Gucheng''s character. Hearing his words, she naturally thinks it''s a good chance to find someone, so she agrees.


    See Su Yingxia promise, ye Gucheng immediately very happy, quickly make please posture.


    Han three thousand pondered for a moment, still feel that it is important to find someone, follow these people toward their camp.


    At this time, ye Gucheng''s face is full of pride. He looks up and walks beside Han 3000, for fear that others don''t know that he has just invited the experts to his side.


    However, he is so proud, but I''m afraid he doesn''t know that the man who makes him feel powerful now is the one he looks down on most in his heart.


    In the camp account, Qin Shuang and Sanyong have been eating and drinking quietly at the table. When they see Han Sanqian coming, ye Gucheng is very attentive, pouring wine and making a fuss. For a while, Sanyong is very busy. Due to his face, he just smiles. Qin Shuang is the only one with a cold face. He doesn''t even look at Han Sanqian.


    Han three thousand suddenly heart some wry smile, changed a status, most despise oneself, but now become the most enthusiastic, and the most concerned about himself, now is the most indifferent. Sometimes things do change. Sitting down, ye Gucheng quickly gave Han Sanqian a glass of wine. Then, he happily picked up his glass and said: "brother, come on, I''ll give you a toast first." Han three thousand put up the wine cup on the table, but he disdained to smile. Then, in full view of the public, Han three thousand suddenly poured out the wine. In such a scene, the smiles on all the faces of the audience suddenly solidified, and ye Gucheng felt a great shame, staring at Han 3000 angrily in his eyes¡° Cut the crap. What about Bai Xiaosheng? " Han 3000 said coldly. And then, the glass slammed on the table. Hearing this voice, Qin Shuang, who has been cold and godless, suddenly looks back at Han 3000. She feels that this voice is very familiar, like that person. Ye Gucheng breathes fast, and his inner nameless fire burns wildly. In front of so many people, Han 3000 doesn''t give face¡° Ha ha, it has been notified, it has been notified, young man, don''t be so anxious. " At this time, abbess Xianling quickly stood up and relaxed the atmosphere. Their purpose is to win over Han 3000, not to have any conflict with him. Then, with a look in her eyes, the people around her quickly backed out. A moment later, outside the tent, a person and the one who just backed out slowly came in. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1910

    This man is less than one meter tall, just like a dwarf, but just because he is not tall, Han 3000 can vaguely see that the man who just quit has been holding a dagger on the dwarf''s shoulder.


    Although it''s very hidden, it can''t escape Han 3000''s eyes.


    Han three thousand immediately dumb but wry smile, don''t think, he also knows, this so-called they have the river''s Lake Bai Xiaosheng, just use their own way to bully others.


    "Brother, this is Bai Xiaosheng. If you have any questions, just ask." Ye Gucheng suppressed his anger and said politely.


    Han Sanqian smiles, stands up, pulls Su Yingxia, and walks to Bai Xiaosheng. His energy moves slightly, and the man behind him is immediately bounced away for several meters.


    Seeing this, a few people around were about to rush up, but they were stopped by abbess Xianling''s eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem very good to ask others for help and put the knife rest on their shoulders." Han 3000 looks back at abbess Xianling.


    Abbess Xianling was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that the little trick would be seen through by Han 3000 at a glance. She even revealed it on the spot, and suddenly squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying: "little brother, you don''t know something. This guy is insidious and cunning. Sometimes she can''t help but use some unconventional means."


    Han 3000 disdains to sneer. I''m afraid you can tell at a glance who is insidious and cunning.


    "Jianghu baixiaosheng, this little brother is our VIP. He has questions. You need to answer honestly, you know?" Abbess Xianling quickly changed the topic at this time.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked at Han 3000 and then at abbess Xianling. Although he was dissatisfied, he nodded: "what do you want to know?"


    "Doctor Wang Huanzhi!"


    "Are you looking for the Doctor Wang xuanzhi?"


    "Exactly!"


    "He did come here, but in his capacity, you can''t see him." The world is full of wisdom.


    "Why?"


    "This brother, Wang xuanzhi, the sage of medicine, is a famous person in all directions. Naturally, he enjoys his position in the hall of Qishan. How can he stay in such a place outside the hall?" Ye Gucheng interrupted.


    Su Yingxia nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "no wonder we can''t find him outside."


    "Then go in and look for it." Han three thousand finish, will be ready to get up.


    But Su Yingxia grabbed Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 was puzzled, Su Yingxia shook his head: "we are not qualified to enter the hall of Qishan."


    On hearing this, the people in the camp were both surprised and happy. Surprisingly, such a master did not have the qualification to enter the temple. Fortunately, it was because he did not have the qualification to enter the temple that it was easier to pull him into the team.


    "Brother, if you don''t have the qualification to enter the temple, you can''t rush into the Qishan temple. The Qishan temple has a strict hierarchy system and a strong defensive array. You can''t allow it. Even if it''s a real God, it''s hard to rush into it." Ye Gucheng smiles.


    "Yes, if you want to go in, unless you can win the qualification of entering the temple at the martial arts contest tomorrow, or so on. In fact, we have formed an alliance this time mainly for tomorrow''s competition. Brother, if you don''t dislike it, you can join us, so that we can take care of each other and reach the final as far as possible." Lu Yunfeng also seized the opportunity and threw out an olive branch.


    "No, different ways don''t work together. Even if I want to enter the temple, I just want to rely on myself." Han 3000 is obviously shameless to associate with these people.


    "Brother, are you enough? We serve you with good food and drink, treat you with courtesy, and help you find baixiaosheng. But you are so arrogant that you don''t pay attention to us. You need to know that you should be a good person and meet each other in the future. " Ye Gucheng is discontented at this time and shouts angrily.


    "To be a man? Ye Gucheng, have you ever been a man? " Han 3000 funny response.


    "You... What do you mean by that?" Ye Gucheng is very angry. He always does everything in order to achieve his goal.


    "You know what I mean." Han Sanqian gave a cold smile and ignored the others. Then he looked at Bai Xiaosheng: "you helped me. I can get you out of here safely. Do you want to go?"


    At first, he thought Han 3000 was with those people, so he was very disdainful. However, after listening to their conversation, he obviously knew the general situation of the matter, but he didn''t expect that Han 3000 would suddenly say something to help him.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    Seeing this, several people in the camp immediately drew out their swords and stood in front of the door.


    "Brother, don''t you really think that if you beat old man Tiangui, we are afraid of you? Although you are good at it, we are not weak either. What''s more, abbess Xianling, the expert of killing evil, do you really want to propose a toast instead of a penalty? " At this time, ye Gu Cheng was angry and gnashing his teeth.


    He has never been soft on such people who can''t be used. At this time, he is also willing to kill Han 3000, either my friend or my enemy.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1911

    "That''s right, brother. After all, we invite you to dinner and drink. If you''re not grateful, you''d better take away the hundred Xiaosheng we''ve worked so hard to find. Isn''t it too much?" Lu Yun said coldly.


    "Eat your food? Then I''ll give you the money. " Han Sanyi smiles, then throws a Amethyst on the table, and looks at Bai Xiaosheng: "as for him, he is bound by you. He wants to leave. I''ll help him. Is there anything wrong with him?"


    "You!" Lu Yunfeng was immediately speechless.


    "Although you are young and frivolous, young man, you are so presumptuous in front of us, aren''t you?" Abbess Xianling, who had never made a sound, hit the table fiercely and got angry.


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "what do you want?"


    If Han 3000 was worried about people like abbess Xianling before, now Han 3000 is eager to try. He really wants to try what level his cultivation can reach. Abbess Xianling is undoubtedly a good touchstone.


    Abbess Xianling is breathless and her chest fluctuates greatly. As an expert like her, she has always been treated with all kinds of courtesy. Even the flattery of the younger generation like Ye Gucheng has never dared to be so presumptuous in front of herself.


    Therefore, she wanted to kill the chicken for the monkey to show her prestige.


    But her heart is very counsellor, Han 3000 beat the old man in the sky turtle picture constantly emerge in his mind, she is not sure can beat Han 3000.


    "Abbess, tomorrow''s martial arts competition is very important. In my opinion, one more thing is better than one less." In the dilemma, Qin Shuang suddenly made a sound.


    Although Qin Shuang said it to abbess Xianling, her eyes were always on Han 3000. The more she heard, the more she felt that the voice was very much like the person in her heart.


    Just, if it''s him, who is the woman beside him?! Is it peach? If so, who is the child he has been carrying?


    So, he can''t be what he is in his heart.


    But their voices are surprisingly similar.


    In the final tangle, Qin Shuang stands up and helps him, not only because her voice is similar to him, but also because Qin Shuang has the idea of justice in her heart.


    When abbess Xianling heard this, the big stone fell in her heart. Someone finally found a step. Naturally, she was eager to go down.


    Thinking of this, abbess Xianling nodded, but her face was very cold.


    Han 3000 is a little disappointed. He shakes his head and is ready to take Su Yingxia and take Bai Xiaosheng away.


    At this time, a voice entered into the account: "who provoked our priori nun to be so angry?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a man in luxurious clothes came in, with a few small followers behind him.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but look more, because the visitor was different from ordinary people. There was a small hole under his ear, similar to a fish gill.


    The other side also looked at Han 3000, wearing a mask, but soon full of disdain.


    "People who live forever." Su Yingxia whispered in Han 3000''s ear.


    Immortality? What are they doing here?!


    "It turned out to be captain Ao of the Ao army. If you miss it, welcome it far away. If you miss it, welcome it far away." Seeing the coming person, the cold faced abbess suddenly melted like a snow mountain meeting the sun, and the whole person was smiling.


    "Abbess Xianling, I have heard your anger just now outside the tent. Why? What kind of rubbish is there to make trouble here? " With that, Ao Jun coldly glanced at Han 3000.


    As the garrison captain of Yongsheng sea area and the capable general in charge of Ao Yong, Ao''s army naturally has a lot of capital and doesn''t pay attention to anyone.


    "Ha ha, Captain Ao, you know it''s rubbish. Why bother you to do it?" Abbess Xianling said with a smile.


    "In that case, why don''t you get out of here?" Hearing this, Ao Jun nodded. Since it was ordinary rubbish, he was lazy and looked at Han 3000 coldly: "today, even if you are lucky, we have a big deal to discuss, otherwise, we will take your dog''s life, get out!"


    Han 3000 is about to speak, but is pulled out of the tent by Su Yingxia.


    When he got out of the tent, Su Yingxia pushed Han 3000 to the front. Seeing that he was a little far away from Bai Xiaosheng, he took a breath and said, "3000, are you crazy? Do you want to do that? "


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile: "you don''t believe me? I just want to practice


    "Then you have to divide people. That''s Ao Jun, a man with high accomplishments. He''s also the middle management of Yongsheng sea area. They are numerous and powerful..."


    Han 3000 was just about to speak. Suddenly, Bai Xiaosheng, who was behind him, came running quickly. He frowned and looked at Su Yingxia: "wait a minute, what did you call him just now? Three thousand? Are you... "


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia were stunned. They looked at Bai Xiaosheng strangely. They were just ten meters apart. Su Yingxia said in a low voice, but he heard them: "yes, I am Han 3000!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1912

    Hearing Han 3000 admit it, Bai Xiaosheng''s face suddenly changes and looks at Han 3000 in shock.


    Although he asked this question, he didn''t hope for the answer at all, because first, Han 3000 has been very popular recently, and second, Han 3000 has fallen into an endless abyss, which also means that Han 3000 can''t exist in the world at all.


    Can where think of, in front of this person, unexpectedly is that impossible person.


    "Are you really... Him?" It''s a way that Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t believe in.


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "But don''t you fall into the abyss? How could... How could it still be here? Is that a rumor? " Baixiaosheng never denies all kinds of information he has gained, and even doesn''t appear in his life. But this is the first time that he doubts the information he has received.


    That''s the news that Han 3000 fell into the endless abyss. It''s not true at all.


    Because no one in the world can live out of the endless abyss, which is the consensus of all the people in the world, and even the basic knowledge. Over the years, it has been rumored that there are real gods in the world, but even they disappear completely, and never appear again.


    Therefore, the endless abyss is equivalent to death for all people in the eight directions.


    Seeing Han 3000 standing in front of him, the first reflection of Bai Xiaosheng is that the rumor is wrong.


    "Fall in, can''t climb out?" Han Sanqian''s words are like a bolt from the blue to Bai Xiaosheng.


    Fall in? Climb out?


    It''s an endless abyss. It''s not a small hole. How can you climb out of it?!


    If it''s as simple as climbing out, it won''t be called endless abyss, and it doesn''t mean death.


    Looking at Bai Xiaosheng, who was shocked but couldn''t figure it out, Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile: "as a Bai Xiaosheng, you should believe your intelligence, not doubt it."


    With that, Han 3000 smiles and goes forward. Bai Xiaosheng is about to go forward. At this time, a beautiful voice comes from behind.


    "Please stop!"


    Looking back, Qin Shuang suddenly walks slowly from a distance, elegant and fairy like.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand tiny Leng body asks a way.


    "Excuse me, are you Han 3000?" Although Qin Shuang asked politely, she kept staring at Han 3000''s eyes under his mask. It seemed that she wanted to find an answer from Han 3000''s eyes.


    Before Han 3000 could reply, she suddenly gave a sorry smile: "I''m sorry, I''ve drunk too much, but I think you and one of my friends have similar voice and eyes, so..." with that, she bowed slightly to apologize and turned back.


    In Qin Shuang''s case, she really doubts that it is Han 3000, but the people around him and the pictures of Han 3000 jumping into the endless abyss tell her again and again from a rational point of view that it can''t be Han 3000.


    But even so, Qin Shuang Miss Han 3000 too much, even the people like him, she always has a trace of fantasy, although she knows that these fantasies will only bring her more endless sadness and disappointment, make her heart hurt, but she is willing to do so.


    Because this is the only possibility that Han 3000 is alive!


    "Wait a minute." Han 3000 suddenly stops Qin Shuang. When she turns around, Han 3000 looks at her sincerely: "I''m not Han 3000, he''s dead."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang slightly a sign, don''t turn head, forced to hold back tears, don''t let other people see, quickly left.


    She knew that this was a fact, and she didn''t blame anyone for mentioning it in front of her. However, she couldn''t resist the sadness in her heart when she heard these words.


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s back, Han 3000 shakes his head and sighs helplessly.


    Han Sanqian always remembers Qin Shuang''s kindness, but Han Sanqian has no happiness for Qin Shuang''s feelings.


    "It''s beautiful." Su Yingxia looks at Qin Shuang''s back and jokes to Han 3000.


    "That''s my elder martial sister who just came here. She''s very kind to me, and if it wasn''t for her, I might not have lived to the present." Han 3000 explained with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia immediately put away the joke and looked at Han 3000 reproachfully: "what did you do just now..."


    "Ah Han 3000 shakes his head and takes Su Yingxia''s hand. Su Yingxia is smart. Although Han 3000 doesn''t say it, she has roughly guessed what''s going on.


    In addition to feeling a little sorry for the woman just now, what''s more, he was deeply moved by Han 3000''s practice.


    However, one side of the river''s Lake Bai Xiaosheng is a little bit confused: "I say, are you Han 3000 in the end, one moment say yes, one moment say no?"


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia can''t help laughing when they hear this.


    In the tent at this time, after Qin Shuang went back, there was already a lot of laughter, and the sad Qin Shuang seemed to be out of place with them.


    "Shuang''er, do you know the happy event, the big happy event? The immortal sea area has officially accepted us as the power of their immortal sea area. " Seeing Qin Shuang''s return, Wu Yan, a member of the commandment center, was excited to report the good news. For them, it''s too hard to fight alone in the martial arts competition. If they can''t survive the survival competition, it means they can''t participate in the finals. Therefore, the best way is to warm up in groups. But how do you know that their embrace has expanded step by step. First, they have become one of the major leagues in the outer hall, and now they are favored and supported by the big families. This is like a big pie in the world. How can we not be excited?! With the support of the eternal sea, they can almost see the bright future waving to them. Qin Shuang just nodded indifferently, once again heard Han 3000 died, her mood is very low, there is no possibility of happiness. Ao Jun couldn''t help looking at Qin Shuang more. After he came in, Ao Jun never looked away from Qin Shuang. He was shocked by her beauty. He was also an aristocrat and had a lot of knowledge. But he had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he couldn''t help but be moved. Abbess Xianling obviously saw Ao Jun''s thoughts and said with a smile: "Captain Ao, this is one of the three most outstanding disciples of nihilism. Qin Shuang, whose cultivation has reached the initial stage of the ethereal realm, is also one of the main forces of our alliance this time." It has to be said that Qin Shuang is really gifted. When she met Han 3000, she was just about to reach the holy land. After entering the temple, she broke through the ethereal realm in just a few months, which was really amazing. Ao Jun patted his thigh and his eyes were full of desire and love. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1913

    The talent of beauty is good, which makes Ao Jun very happy: "good, good, you have such young talents, which really makes our Ao family feel more at ease. Well, I have a ten thousand year old elixir here. It''s a elixir not passed down by the Ao family. Just eat one, and the girl can go from the ethereal primary stage to the upper stage. It''s even possible to reach the Kongtong realm. The war is coming. I don''t want to hurt the girl. "


    With that, Ao Jun took out a white jade ball from his arms. With his appearance alone, he could see the aura flowing on the pill. It was really a top-grade product.


    A group of people immediately look greedy.


    After all, a Dan can ascend from the initial stage of the ethereal realm, and even break through the ethereal realm to the Kongtong realm, saving ordinary people a few years or even decades of time. This kind of thing is a treasure for anyone.


    Ye Gucheng can''t help swallowing his saliva. Now he''s barely in Kongtong. He''s a disciple of nihilism. If he can have such a pill, maybe he can achieve higher cultivation. However, Qin Shuang has it. In this way, Qin Shuang''s cultivation is likely to be as high as his own.


    For ye Gucheng, who is greedy of vanity, this is really hard to accept. However, he does not dare to make mistakes in the face of immortal sea.


    "No, thank you." With that, Qin Shuang looked at master Sanyong: "master, I''m tired. I''ll go down and have a rest first."


    Sanyong is slightly stunned, and some feel sorry for Qin Shuang''s way of doing it. After all, she can be favored by people of Ao Jun''s level, which is really her blessing.


    With Aojun''s support, Qin Shuang''s resources will be endless. Even in the future, she can marry Aojun and enter the immortal sea. This is what many girls dream of, but she refuses.


    San Yong nodded and looked at Qin Shuang in embarrassment: "why do you want to break your heart for a dead man? People, you have to look ahead. "


    "Yes, shuang''er, a scum of the demon clan, a waste, a garrison captain of the Ao family. There is no comparability at all. Why are you so stupid?" At this time, the side of Wu Yan also anxious quietly advised.


    "He''s not rubbish." Leaving a word, Qin Shuang gets up angrily and rushes out.


    She won''t allow anyone to speak ill of Han 3000.


    Seeing Qin Shuang leave, Sanyong shakes his head helplessly. Qin Shuang should have been the best disciple of nihilism, but now he may lose everything because of that guy. It''s just not worth it.


    However, Sanyong never dreamed that if Qin Shuang didn''t insist on and treat him well, nihilism would be doomed in the near future.


    After Qin Shuang left, Ao Jun''s face was not only puzzled, but also full of discontent. He was the garrison leader of the eternal sea area. No woman dared to refuse herself so openly, especially in front of so many people.


    At this time, ye Gucheng''s mouth suddenly pulls out, and Qin Shuang refuses. This is exactly what he wants. However, greedy, he doesn''t intend to stop. With a smile, he sits down and gently takes Ao Jun''s pill. He says: "Captain Ao, don''t worry. Some women, if you don''t get into bed, you won''t be obedient."


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce myself. Ye Gucheng, one of the three heroes of nihilism, is also the deputy leader of the alliance. Most importantly, I''m Qin Shuang''s elder martial brother! "


    Hearing this, he looked at the evil smile on Ye Gucheng''s face. Ao Jun immediately smiled coldly, picked up his glass and looked up and took a sip: "it''s also said that for Ao, the more difficult it is to get a woman, the more fun she is."


    Ye Gucheng smiles: "then I''ll drink to captain Ao first?"


    Ao Jun smiled gently. Although Ye Gucheng didn''t say much, he was a man. With his eyes, Ao Jun understood that ye Gucheng would help Qin Shuang.


    Ao Jun drinks the wine. At this time, ye Gucheng also shows a satisfied smile.


    "Well, I said what I had to say, and I should go back." Ao Jun put down his wine cup, took his servant, and strode away with the help of a group of people.


    Seeing that Ao Jun is gone, elder Sanyong quietly glances at the proud Ye Gucheng. In front of him, he says some flowery words, which is more harmful to his apprentice. Obviously, ye Gucheng doesn''t pay attention to himself now.


    However, Sanyong is not daring to speak up. Although Ye Gucheng''s ambition is more and more exposed and his behavior is more and more disgusting, he almost runs at the sight of his legs. If he has stronger legs, he even doesn''t want to lose the front. Qin Qingfeng was an example. It seems that soon nihilism may become an example. Even abbess Xianling may become another example, However, in addition to connivance, what can he do?!


    Among the three sons of nihilism, Qin Shuang has the highest talent and the highest upper limit. Unfortunately, she goes to the bottom as a waste, and Lu Yunfeng has relatively poor qualifications. Her only hope is Ye Gucheng.


    Sanyong can only pray that he does not cross the line too much.


    And Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1914

    Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to find a place far away from the crowd under the big tree for a rest. Since Wang Huanzhi was not outside the hall, he had no time to look.


    Bai Xiaosheng gives Han 3000 a scroll. As soon as Han 3000 opens it, he frowns. Bai Xiaosheng talks.


    "Elder brother, this is the portrait of Wang Jianzhi, a medical sage."


    Han 3000 is a little funny: "do you even have this thing?"


    "Ha ha, I know nothing about the world."


    Han Sanqian nodded, wrote down the appearance of the characters in the painting, and closed the scroll: "OK, thank you."


    "Haha, it''s my pleasure to serve Han 3000. Besides, you''re kind to me, so I should help you." Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "What? Now do you believe I''m Han 3000? " Han 3000 laughs.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded, gave a bitter smile, and pointed to the forest in the distance: "there are four dragons in there!"


    "Oh?"


    "It is said that Han 3000 is accompanied by five dragons, one dragon and four dragons." Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "The four dragons may be guarding other people, not me."


    "Yes, it is. However, how to explain the unique scar on your right hand? Obviously, apart from a huge axe, what else can cause such a wound? Finally, it''s the beauty around you. " The world is full of wisdom.


    Han 3000 suddenly strange look to the side of Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia is also very curious.


    "It''s said that the goddess of supporting the family is like a fairy. Even if she has a child, she still has a girlish figure. The most important thing is her temperament." Bai Xiaosheng smiles confidently.


    "Temperament?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "At that time, as a hundred Xiaosheng in the world, I couldn''t miss such a grand gathering. I met Fu Yao there and was deeply attracted by her beauty and temperament. Besides, the most important thing in our business is to remember people. How can I not remember such a beautiful woman?" Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "As far as I know, Han Sanqian has a daughter who has been killed by someone. Wang is the most likely person to be able to detoxify this poison. Therefore, based on the above, you should be Han Sanqian."


    Han Sanqian laughs: "it''s worthy of being a well-known person in the world. He is really superior to ordinary people in terms of observing people and recording events."


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake smiles and nods: "I''ve talked about it. It''s just a small skill to make a living. But you, knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, prefer to travel in the tiger mountain. Do you know that if I shout that you are Han 3000, what will happen to you? "


    "As you said, when sheep enter the tiger''s mouth, it''s just a bunch of tigers coming to grab food? However, who is the sheep and who is the tiger? Who can tell until the end? " Han 3000 laughs.


    "It''s said that Han 3000 is a low-level man on the blue planet, but he is very proud. When I see him today, he really deserves his reputation. Don''t worry. I''m a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu. Although I know everything, I also have principles. Those who eat by mouth will naturally become and lose. I know what to say and what not to say. " Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "If I don''t believe you, I won''t tell you my real name." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Since you are willing to be honest with each other, I have something to say. In fact, it''s not difficult for you to find Wang Huanzhi, a medical saint, but it''s even more difficult for you to ask him to help you."


    "Wang Xizhi, the medical saint, is a perverse and violent man, and is moody. It is difficult for ordinary people to get in touch with him. In addition, although he claims to be indifferent to fame and wealth, he is actually a climber. If you want to ask him for help, unless it is beneficial to him, so you have to be the number one person. He can make a name. And you... "


    There is no need for Bai Xiaosheng to talk about it. Han 3000 also knows that it is almost impossible for him to ask such a person for help.


    Although Han 3000 is now a celebrity from a certain point of view, such a celebrity has a negative score.


    I''m afraid that anyone who has a relationship with himself at this time will not come to any end. People like Wang Jianzhi will only stay away from him.


    "Unless..." Bai Xiaosheng suddenly wants to stop talking.


    "Except for what?"


    "Unless you can become famous in the first World War and have nothing to do with the name of Han 3000, Wang will help you. However, although you are short of something to fight for in this contest, the chain reaction is that the support family also falls down, so it will involve the emergence of a third big family. I''m afraid that the war situation will be extremely complicated at that time. It''s too difficult for you to be famous. " Bai Xiaosheng shakes his head.


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia was very disappointed. The martial arts competition in the world was very difficult. If it was related to the emergence of the third largest family, it would be even more fierce than we could imagine.


    After all, this is related to the interests of many people. It can even be said that this is an opportunity that many people have been waiting for. Naturally, in front of the opportunity, no one wants to let it go.


    "The dragon will rise to heaven, Han 3000. Do you want to rise or dive?" Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s lake looks at Han 3000 who is smiling at this time and says with a soft smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1915

    Han 3000 smiles, gently holds Su Yingxia''s hand, looks at Bai Xiaosheng and says, "how do you want me to be the dragon?"


    Bai Xiaosheng of the river and lake smiles confidently: "I think the situation in the world is complicated. Although the world in all directions relied on the three true gods to establish order long ago, and various sects formed the so-called right way alliance according to the situation, it is essentially no different from before. It is just that many people have put on a layer of morality. In fact, in their heart, It''s still a dark forest out there. "


    "In this forest, they are like butchers hiding inside. They are murderous. Once someone jumps out and shouts that I''m wrong, you will see the cold swords from all directions. When it''s over, they will scold you as a winner and blame you for all the mistakes. This is their face and the current situation. "


    "So, if you want to get rid of this completely, there is no other way but your fist is hard enough."


    After that, Bai Xiaosheng looked at Han 3000 with great sincerity: "set up a small alliance to challenge the contest in the name of the alliance. This will not only prevent you from being associated with the name of Han 3000, but also make your alliance heard if your fist is hard enough. At that time, don''t say that Wang Huanzhi can help you or even cheer you up, You can also form your own forces. "


    Su Yingxia nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "what do you think of Han 3000?"


    Han 3000 frowned all the time. There is some truth in Bai Xiaosheng''s words. The best way to survive in this world of the jungle is to have your fist hard enough.


    No matter how strong Han 3000 is, he is always alone. If he fights with the big families at the top of blue mountain, he will be weak. If he wants to be a big man, he really needs enough help.


    "Do you want to be a strong man who everyone wants to blow up your equipment and be chased everywhere, or do you want to be a king who shouts out his arms and everyone responds?" Bai Xiaosheng knows that Han 3000 has already moved.


    In fact, this is a road that no one can refuse. Han Sanqian can never refuse because he has no choice.


    "But the question is, 3000 is just a new arrival. Will those people really follow him? I''m afraid I''ll trust the wrong people. " Su Yingxia road.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to worry about this. Isn''t there me?" The world is full of wisdom.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was slightly surprised, because it was obviously beyond her cognition.


    Bai Xiaosheng, who wants to know the world''s affairs, must be independent. In other words, he can''t join any faction. To be neutral is the key way for him to get information.


    However, he is willing to join Han 3000''s organization?


    This naturally made Su Yingxia surprised and happy, but very confused.


    "Don''t be surprised, madam. Good birds choose trees to live in. I just want to find a good tree." Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "Well, since even you, the king of neutrality, are willing to join me, I seem to have no reason to refuse." At this time, Han three thousand tiny stand up: "that according to what you say."


    "I''ve seen the leader!" Bai Xiaosheng smiles.


    "Then I''m going to meet the deputy leader, too?" Han Sanqian also joked.


    "Deputy leader?" Bai Xiaosheng was stunned.


    The reason why he wants to promote Han 3000 to open the alliance is, on the one hand, for Han 3000''s sake. After all, he dared to fight with so many people just now to save himself, which makes Bai Xiaosheng very moved. As a member of the Jianghu, he knows too much about human relations. Han 3000 can do this. How can he not make Bai Xiaosheng moved?!


    On the other hand, it also shows that Han 3000 is a good man and has a strong cultivation. He is a reliable man.


    In addition, Han 3000 has a Pangu axe. If one day, once the dragon goes to sea, it will soar to the sky. It is a great opportunity for anyone to invest in such a potential stock.


    But Bai Xiaosheng didn''t think that Han 3000''s alliance would become a deputy leader.


    Although there are not many people in this alliance at present, from the perspective of speculators, if the alliance is to become bigger in the future, the position of deputy leader will be quite rewarding.


    "Are you sure you want me to be the deputy leader of the famous wuwuwuzhe in the world?" Bai Xiaosheng once again confirmed.


    "You know what''s going on in the world. How can you say nothing?" Han 3000 smiles.


    "Now that it''s settled, what''s the name of our alliance?" Su Yingxia is in the mood of striving.


    "We are so mysterious that we don''t want others to find out our identity, so we simply call it mysterious people." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Mysterious man?" Su Yingxia frowned slightly.


    "OK, it''s the mystery man." Then Bai Xiaosheng took out a book from his arms, lifted it gently, and said with a smile, "let me use this pen to record the birth of the new alliance of the eight worlds."


    Han 3000 smiles and grabs his pen. Seeing that Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t understand, he smiles: "it''s the strongest alliance in the world." Bai Xiaosheng looks at Han 3000 in surprise. He has seen a boaster, but he has never seen such a boaster. Just established alliance, but only two people, has blown the strongest alliance?! However, seeing Han 3000''s confident eyes, Bai Xiaosheng obediently wrote down the four words of the strongest alliance. After receiving the pen, Han 3000 said with a slow smile: "since we are all on the same boat in the future, correct your wrong record."¡° Bai Xiaosheng never makes mistakes. Han 3000, what do you want to correct? " The world is full of wisdom¡° It is true, not a rumor, that Han 3000 fell into the endless abyss. " Han Sanqian laughs and pulls Su Yingxia to get up and leave. There is only Bai Xiaosheng who is in the same place and is in consternation. Is it true to fall into an endless abyss? This... How is this possible?! Impossible, impossible, this is absolutely impossible When the afterglow of the early morning sprinkles gently, the last dawn is also difficult to hold up to the last dawn, at this time, the whole peak of Qishan also ushered in its historical moment. Inside the Qishan hall, undercurrent surged, outside the Qishan hall, several alliances also began to get ready. In the dark, the three mysterious teams, which had been lurking for a long time, quietly fought hard from the tiredness of the night and walked forward. At this time, with the roar, the gate of Qishan hall slowly opened. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1916

    The hundred meter high giant mountain gate is majestic. When the gate is opened, an old man with white hair and several disciples come out slowly.


    In the light of the sun, the old man''s beard and long hair were slightly red and glowing, even his face was ruddy and lustrous.


    With his appearance, all the people outside Qishan hall were completely quiet.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the temple of Qishan." Then, with a wave of his big hand, a huge energy shield protruded from the outside of the whole Qishan hall.


    "He is the deputy head of Qishan hall, the younger martial brother of Gu Yue, the expert of Gu Ri and Ba Huang Jing." At this time, in the crowd, Bai Xiaosheng whispers to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was surprised to hear of the eight wasteland. He was the real king next only to the true God. He was very powerful and could not be coveted.


    This is the first time that Han 3000 has seen such a high-level master.


    Just when Han 3000 was shocked, Gu Ri gave a cool smile and said: "according to the rules of Qishan hall and the world, I have set a border outside the hall. In the border, there will be four real fire tokens."


    With that, Guri took out four red and blue wooden tokens.


    "At sunset, the person or organization who gets four wooden tokens will become the winner of this survival elimination competition and participate in the qualifying competition in the Palace tomorrow."


    With that, Guri moved again, and the four tokens flew in four directions.


    Obviously, it''s not difficult to find a token. The real difficulty is holding the token and not being robbed by others.


    "I''m looking forward to the sunset, when the gate of Qishan hall opens again, which heroes will be with me." With that, Gu Yue smiles and waves her hand, and the whole hall door falls down again.


    As the door of the Hall fell, all the people outside the hall could no longer resist the pent up impulse and began to attack the four directions.


    "The eastern direction is the past of the justice team, the western direction is the past of several other minor leagues, and the southern and Northern directions are our advantages." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake analyzed.


    "Which direction do you like?" Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia.


    "North." Su Yingxia smiles.


    Looking at the two people holding hands, walking slowly towards the north, different from other people who are in a hurry, they are not like grabbing tokens at all, but like lovers walking.


    "Wait, other people are husband and wife. What do you mean like?" Bai Xiaosheng touched his head strangely and followed up quickly.


    Soon after, a group of four headed north and soon came to a forest.


    Before I got to the forest, I heard the cries of killing in the forest. Hundreds of people in the Jianghu are chasing me. I''m not happy to kill them.


    Han three thousand lightly a smile, pour also not anxious, take Su Ying summer to sit on the big stone in the distance, quietly watch its change.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake sees it in his eyes and is anxious in his heart. Although he knows that Han 3000 has a Pangu axe in his hand, he doesn''t know how much Han 3000''s real accomplishments are. Especially when he sees the fierce competition for tokens, he can''t help but sweat for Han 3000.


    As far as he is concerned, the token, no matter sooner or later, must be in his hands before he has a sense of security.


    But several times want to speak, can lift eyes to see Han 3000 just quietly looking at the situation in the field, and can only obediently shut the mouth.


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as dogs! See, these people... Ah Han three thousand leisurely self mockery, simply lying directly on the stone.


    This is even more urgent. Bai Xiaosheng: "three thousand, how did you... Why did you sleep?"


    "It''s just the beginning. It''s still early before dark. Let''s have a rest." With that, Han 3000 lay down and closed his eyes before baixiaosheng could speak.


    Bai Xiaosheng looks at Han 3000 strangely. He is full of grievances and wants to talk to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia calmly says, "don''t worry, you should believe him."


    I don''t know how long it took. In the forest, the War didn''t stop. On the contrary, more and more people joined the war.


    It was originally a green forest, but now it was dyed red by blood, everywhere in the forest, with corpses lying, like purgatory in the world.


    Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head, suddenly angrily drinks: "enough!"


    Then the next second, a figure suddenly popped up. In the woods, those who were fighting fiercely only felt a flash of golden light in front of their eyes, and then their bodies flew back several meters without control.


    "It''s just for a token. It''s so bloody. In your eyes, human life is really worthless?"


    A shout of anger fell from the air. Han 3000 was quite angry.


    In the forest, there are already thousands of corpses. Countless people fall in the pool of blood. Even if they are injured and alive, they will be killed once they are found.


    "Who? Who''s talking? Have the ability to show up? What kind of hero are you, sneaky


    Below, a group of people holding knives, looking around, looking for Han 3000 figure.


    "That''s right. Aren''t you here to grab the token? Who is qualified to preach to us here? "¡° I''m not going to preach to you, because I know that it''s useless for you. The only useful thing is to beat you down completely. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1917

    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a flash of gold in the sky. The next second, an invisible pressure came directly from the top.


    A group of people have not reflected over, they feel that their knees have been unable to withstand the inexplicable pressure, do not listen to the desperate bending.


    "What is this... What is this power?"


    "Just breath? Just a breath can be so strong? "


    "Damn, it''s impossible? It''s impossible. How can there be such a master around here? "


    "Damn it, anyway, it''s all dead. Don''t be afraid to fight with him."


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd. Then, a group of people with ferocious blood red eyes, holding a knife to the sky, were slashing.


    "Mole ant!"


    A cold drink, the next second, a group of people only feel a dark, that standing in the middle of the crowd, at this time, the hand with a red and blue token is feeling face suddenly blown by the wind can''t open his eyes, and then open his eyes, the hand firmly holding the token has disappeared.


    In the distance, the shadow disappeared. At the end of the forest, a man pulled up a woman with a child on his back, followed by a dwarf, and walked slowly towards the hall of Qishan.


    Several brothers next to the man with the token were about to chase after him, but they were stopped by him: "what else are you chasing? To die? That man''s accomplishments are much higher than ours. Don''t say we catch up with him. Even if all the people here join us, they are not his opponents. "


    "Damn, but I won''t accept the token that I''ve been fighting for for a long time, but I gave it to him like this."


    "Yes, Zhang Yang, are we going to be slaughtered in this way?"


    The man disdained to smile: "didn''t you listen to others? They didn''t intend to reason with us. They just beat us with their fists. Do we have any choice but to be beaten? Let''s break up. We''ve lost. "


    "But... Is that really enough?"


    "Yes, I''m not willing to? We don''t even know who we''re losing to. "


    "I know." The man a smile, and then gently raised to his left hand, left hand above, is a small leaf.


    This leaf is obviously from the forest, but its shape has been deliberately changed.


    A strange sign was painted in the small leaves.


    "What is this?" The strange way of others.


    "It looks like a bamboo hat."


    "It''s really strong, but a leaf the size of a thumb can carve such a vivid picture on it. Moreover, the leaf is very thin, but it doesn''t pierce it. It''s clearly carved with deep internal force."


    When a group of people saw the patterns on the leaves, they couldn''t help sighing. Obviously, it''s unusual for ordinary people to make such bold paintings on the small and thin leaves.


    "But what does the hat pattern on this leaf represent?" The man looked up at his brother strangely. He was very confused for a moment.


    And elsewhere in the energy boundary.


    Although the northern side of the smoke has been exhausted, but other places are still fighting, in order to fight for the last three tokens, they are still fighting fiercely.


    On a tall tree outside Qishan hall, Han 3000, with Su Yingxia and others, fell on the top of the tree, looking at the continuous fighting in three directions, half lying down, swinging with the wind, at ease.


    The gentle breeze is not pleasant, which is poetic and picturesque, and obviously forms a strong contrast with the fighting outside.


    "Although we have finished work early, the situation is not favorable. It seems that the situation has begun to stabilize in the East, and the final harvest is being done in the south, but it is surprising in the West." On one side, Bai Xiaosheng did not relax his vigilance and observed the situation in other places for Han 3000.


    "There''s black air around. Is it the demons?" Su Yingxia took off his mask at this time because he was on the big tree and no one was there.


    "Even if they are not the demons, they are probably related to the demons. I''ve heard rumors in the Jianghu that there are people of the right way who have been practicing magic skills recently. It''s very likely that the demons collude with us. The demons want to use the shell of the right way alliance to have the opportunity to participate in the martial arts competition, while the people of the right way alliance use the demons to be their own thugs." The world is full of wisdom.


    "I''m afraid it''s more difficult than we thought." When Su Yingxia heard this, she frowned.


    "Yes, the fire may have burned to the eyebrows, but it''s a pity that some people sleep soundly now, and they don''t seem to pay attention at all." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng looks helplessly at Han 3000, who has already called.


    It seems that he is also aware that someone is talking about him. Although Han 3000 has not opened his eyes, the corner of his mouth is smiling: "what''s the hurry? I never care what a group of losers do


    "It''s like, you don''t care what ants are doing at all?"


    Finish saying, Han three thousand tiny sit up, look to the horizon: "sunset!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1918

    At sunset, the last red light of the setting sun disappeared, and the gate of Qishan hall opened slowly in the deafening roar.


    Gu Ri''s familiar figure appeared slowly on the hall door again.


    Within the border, those who are still alive are gathering slowly from all directions. Some are happy, some are sad, some are glorious, and some are bowing.


    On the east side, justice team won the East token without any accident. After several small leagues in the West fought each other, the bright alliance stood out. Although the old man Tiangui was injured by Han 3000, the skinny camel was always bigger than the horse, and finally asked for the West token.


    In the south, at this time, a group of people in black came quickly. They were wrapped tightly. They could not see anything except their eyes.


    As for the identity of these people, all the people present talked and pointed out. Obviously, from the appearance, these people were almost the same as the demons. However, after several people handed a jade warrant to Guri, Guri nodded faintly.


    Then, Gu Ri raised his eyes and looked at the people present: "ladies and gentlemen, where is the token in the north?"


    "Here it is?" As soon as the voice fell, a strange combination came slowly in the distance.


    "It''s him? Is it him? "


    "Isn''t this the masked man of last night? The token to the North was obtained by him


    "Just now someone told me that the fighting in the North stopped very quickly, and the casualties were very small. They said that it might be the easiest. Damn, it''s this guy who''s been working for a long time."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to the north, otherwise, I can only watch it early there."


    When a group of people saw Han 3000, they whispered one by one. The picture of Tiangui''s tragic defeat yesterday is still printed in their minds.


    Gu Ri took the last token from Han 3000 and said with a smile, "what''s the name of this hero?"


    "This is the leader of our mysterious man alliance, which is called mysterious man in the Jianghu." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake took the question and said with a smile.


    "The mystic alliance?"


    "What kind of League is this? It''s unheard of. "


    "What''s more, Bai Xiaosheng joined the league?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that the masked man thinks he has some skills, so he wants to work alone, and takes baixiaosheng into the gang."


    "Then he''s really dreaming. He''s really invincible outside the hall, but he can''t even fart when he enters the inner hall. Those are the real masters."


    "The justice alliance is supported by the immortal sea area, and the bright alliance is supported by several powerful families. Even the strange group of people in black just came up with white jade tokens. As we all know, those who can hold white jade tokens are at least at the level of the city leader. It can be imagined that all the alliances are supported by back forces, and this mysterious alliance, ha ha, It looks like I''m alone. Once I enter the temple, I''ll be nothing. "


    "This kind of person just pretends to be forced in front of us, but soon, the sense of superiority he finds in us will be replaced by the sense of shame."


    "That''s right. He doesn''t look at his weight when he wants to be forced in the world."


    Although many people are afraid of Han 3000''s strength, they scoff at his practice of forming an alliance and are full of ridicule.


    Different from the others, Gu Ri just looked at Han 3000 strangely. The next second, he returned to normal. He looked up at all the people around him and said, "well, since the four orders have been completed, I officially announce that the elimination survival competition is officially over, and these four heroes can officially enter the hall to participate in the ranking battle in the hall!"


    Then, with a wave of Guri''s hand, the whole energy shield suddenly moved: "all the ranking battles in the hall will be broadcast live on the energy boundary in real time, so you can enjoy yourself."


    With that, Gu Ri looked at the four teams and leaned slightly: "everyone, please come inside."


    Han Sanqian and others nodded, followed Gu Ri and walked all the way into the hall. After these people entered the hall, the door of the hall was closed again. At this time, several followers who followed Gu Ri stayed in the same place.


    As soon as the foreplay of survival elimination is over, the warriors enter into the climax of the battle of ranking, and these losers also enter into another climax of the battle!


    Gate of life and death!


    The so-called life and Death Gate, also known as the God of wealth gate, is simply to bet on the battle situation of the qualifying battle. Qishan hall will evaluate each contestant according to the comprehensive situation, and then calculate the odds. Anyone can bet accordingly.


    Han 3000''s mysterious man is also on the list, but according to the ranking, he is the last, although the odds are quite high.


    These attendants are responsible for all the bets of the gate of life and death outside the hall. For a moment, there are lots of beters and they are very busy. However, these people have nothing to do with Han 3000''s mysterious people.


    Enter the inner hall.


    Although it was already night, the hall of Qishan was brightly lit.


    The courtyard, which is the size of several football fields, has already been built on a high platform. Several rootless fires are floating in the air, illuminating the whole hall of Qishan.


    Under the high platform, the heroes sit all over the place, talking to each other. Gu Ri came in and spoke to Gu Yue. After a few words, Gu Yue stood beside him gently. At this time, Gu Yue slowly stepped onto the high platform. She could really move. Her voice was as loud as a bell: "I believe you have already rubbed your hands. It''s hard to press Nai''s desire. Therefore, I have a long story to say."¡° According to the rules of the peak of Qishan, this time, the qualifying competition will be held in the palace of Qishan. The top three ranking is naturally the three families of our world¡° Ranking is not limited to individual or group participation! The original three families will be protected by the qualifying competition and will automatically advance to the final. As for the other 68 members and the 72 teams selected from the four newly selected teams in the knockout survival competition, they will be automatically allocated into nine sub groups by drawing lots. The champions of these nine sub groups will form 12 groups with the last three families for the final, Compete for the final ranking. "¡° Now, all of you can put your energy into the hanging fire above your head. The hanging fire will assign you lots and groups. The flying wall at the gate of Qishan hall will also announce your corresponding schedule in time. Good luck to you. " Gu Yue finished and stepped down slowly. Han 3000 gently raised his hand, together with others, slowly injected his own energy into the overhead fire. A moment later, at the gate of Qishan hall, a white light suddenly rose, and a wall of void appeared in front of everyone. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1919

    On the wall, the group posture is clear at a glance.


    Han 3000, who was in the first group at the front, was in the first group with seven other people he didn''t know. Today, he played against the strange power Zun on stage 8.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know how to feel. But when Bai Xiaosheng sees the group and the match, he can''t help swallowing his saliva.


    On one side, Su Yingxia''s face was not good-looking under the mask.


    "What kind of ghost luck is this? One is the group of death?" On one side, Bai Xiaosheng couldn''t help but curse.


    Seeing Han 3000 puzzled, Bai Xiaosheng pointed to Han 3000''s schedule: "you see, the first one who is superior is the strange power master. What''s special is that although the cultivation of the strange power master is only the first stage of killing evil, his strength is infinite. Even if he is superior, he will not suffer at all."


    "Even if you beat him, the next three winners are all famous figures in the world. None of them are easy characters. This is the death group."


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels unworthy of Han 3000. From a certain point of view, in the group of eight, four extremely strong experts are in the group, which looks more like the top four abuse four dishes.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is struggling every step, which is totally different from the situation of other groups.


    "Playing like this, not to mention breaking out of the group stage, even if you want to win two more rounds, it''s even more difficult." Filled with righteous indignation make complaints about the way.


    If you can be divided into a good group, meet a weak opponent, strength and luck, you may be able to break through, so Han 3000 can at least advance to the finals of the top 12, even if you lose in the end, Han 3000''s mystery man League is at least famous because it is at least the top 12.


    But the current schedule, not only can not take any advantage, but also is full of difficulties.


    The four masters mean Han 3000 has to pass the four levels, which is bullshit.


    Bai Xiao is very angry. On the contrary, Han 3000 is a little excited.


    From the eight wild books, he needs a real master to test his strength.


    Unfortunately, there have been few opportunities.


    At present, this death group is the best opportunity for Han 3000.


    "Well, luck itself is a part of the game. Don''t worry about it. It''s still some time before the ugly time. Let''s go back to the room and have a rest first." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    When Bai Xiaosheng heard this, he couldn''t be anxious. If Han 3000''s self-confidence was arguable at the earliest time, he was almost invincible outside the hall, but at this time, he seemed to be boasting.


    You should know that the people in the temple, the most inferior people, are invincible outside the temple.


    After all, the people who can be ranked in the 72nd Hall of Qishan hall are all real experts in all directions. Even though there are many experts from outside who do not participate in these activities, they at least represent the strength of most of the participants.


    "Han... You should have a look. Your odds are over 100. At this time, we can''t be as careless as before." A hundred Xiaosheng is in a hurry.


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 look around, and there are two groups of numbers behind each person''s name on the list. The number of the former group represents the number of bets, and the number of the latter group represents the odds.


    Funny is, Han 3000''s bet number even 0 also did not break, may compensate worry actually has reached the terror 1000!


    That is to say, Han 3000 has ten times the odds! On the other hand, Han 3000''s opponent, Queli Zun, has a chance of only 0.3, but the bet has reached 1400 people, with a total amount of nearly 10 million Amethyst.


    From these data, we can see that in the eyes of outsiders, this is just a duel without suspense.


    "Therefore, it is often said that don''t gamble. It''s easy to lose money. At least, this 1400 people will go bankrupt tonight." Han three thousand finish, pull Su Ying summer, get up to leave.


    Bai Xiaosheng is about to speak. However, seeing that Han 3000 has turned around and walked to one side of the hall, he can only shake his head and sigh bitterly.


    Han 3000 is not qualified for the 72 Hall of the temple, so he lives in a dormitory of the disciples of the temple.


    Back to the house, when Han 3000 opened the door, in the next room, the first spirit Master and ye Gucheng were opening the door and sending Ao Jun out.


    At this time, Ao Jun with a smile on his face, walked out of the door and said with a smile, "I live on the right side of Kun hall."


    At this time, ye Gucheng''s face showed a cheap smile: "don''t worry, she will have a game tomorrow night. It''s a fierce battle. When the battle is over, she will be weak, and then I will send her."


    Aojun was about to speak, but suddenly he saw Han 3000, who had just come to open the door. He was a little surprised, shook his head, disdained and said sarcastically, "ha ha, mysterious alliance?"


    "Rubbish!" Finish saying, Ao Jun disdained of spit mouth saliva, Yang Chang but go.


    Looking at Aojun leaving, Han 3000 is slightly angry and clenches his fist quietly. At this time, ye Gucheng suddenly makes a sound.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1920

    Looking at Han 3000, ye Gucheng gave a cold smile: "after working for a long time, some people want to be independent. No wonder they refused to join us. However, if you want to be independent, you should first see if you have the ability. Otherwise, painting dogs is not like tigers! "


    "Gu Cheng, what''s the use of telling him this? Some people think highly of themselves as if they are great, but in fact they are stupid. By the way, do you see today''s odds? " Xianlingshi said with a cold smile.


    Ye Gucheng immediately laughed: "of course, and I also know that someone has set a record high odds today, ten times, a full ten times. Since the door of life and death on the top of Qishan was opened, I have never seen someone''s odds so high."


    The spirit Master gave a cold smile: "ha ha, there''s no way. People always need to pay for their ignorance, right?" Although he was talking to Ye Gucheng, it was obvious that he was asking Han 3000 about it. The meaning of each of them could not be more obvious.


    Han Sanqian wanted to clean up Ao Jun, but he was angry and laughed by the pile of young and old living treasures: "ignorant people love to laugh at others'' ignorance, because he thinks that people in the world are the same as him, and I am ignorant."


    With that, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia and got up to enter the room.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng was furious, but she was held by abbess Xianling: "Hey, what''s the hurry with him? When he was ugly, there were some people to clean him up and have a rest early. Maybe when he was ugly, you could wake up and watch a wonderful scene of abuse."


    Ye Gucheng eased a little. He gritted his teeth and said in a sinister way: "don''t worry, this guy dares to refuse us and work alone. How can I miss the scene of this guy being abused?"


    With a cold smile, xianlingshi takes Ye Gucheng back to the house.


    When he came out of the house of abbess Xianling, Ao Jun went back to his house in high spirits. As soon as he sat down, he ordered his servants to take out his best tea. Today, he was very happy.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the room. Ao Jun was nervous subconsciously. Then, when he saw the face of the man, his previous joy suddenly dissipated. In exchange, he was sweating and knelt down in fear.


    "Master, why are you here?" Ao Jun''s way of fear.


    "The death of Han 3000 made the situation more complicated. With the unexpected fall of helping the family, it is now the front battlefield of the two families, Yongsheng sea area and the top of the blue mountain. Do you think I can come here in person?" In the dark, the figure whispered.


    Ao Jun nodded. He was also very clear about this situation. Otherwise, he and AO Yong would not be able to win over all forces in the past few days.


    "Is your affair with AO Yong going well? I heard you''ve recruited a new team? " The dark shadow said.


    "Yes, it''s a temporary League. Their strength is pretty good. Now they have entered the qualifying match. Originally... Ah, it''s OK. On the whole, it''s smooth. It''s just a small episode." Ao Jun said with a smile.


    "Oh? If you have something to say, there is no secret between you and me. " Dark shadow whispered.


    "Ha ha, master, it''s OK. I just think it''s too small to mention. That day, when I went to woo the justice alliance, I met a man. Abbess Xianling wanted to woo him, but he refused. Now he has set up a mysterious Alliance on his own, and now he has entered the qualifying battle. However, it''s just a piece of rubbish that creates a record high odds. It''s not worth mentioning. " Ao Jun said with a smile.


    Dark shadow frowned slightly: "well, since it''s rubbish, don''t worry about it. Now the overall situation is important. Don''t delay business because of rubbish."


    "Yes, master, please rest assured that my subordinates will remember the important events of the eternal family and dare not neglect them."


    At this time, Han 3000''s room.


    Looking at Han 3000, who is sleeping with Han Nian in his arms, Su Yingxia and Bai Xiaosheng are anxious.


    For both of them, the next World War is obviously dangerous, so they really don''t understand why han 3000 can sleep so peacefully.


    Su Yingxia is a little better. After all, she knows more about Han 3000, and Bai Xiaosheng is even more chaotic.


    Time, in their incomparable suffering, slowly disappeared. As soon as Xu Shi arrived, as Gu Yue''s voice sounded in the hall of Qishan, the qualifying competition for the top of Qishan officially began.


    The whole scene, including outside the hall, also ushered in a real sleepless night from this time.


    Those who want to compete naturally need to observe the opponent''s strength and routine in advance, while those who don''t compete naturally place heavy bets and make a big bet.


    Almost to ugly time, Han 3000 finally turned over a body, at this time yawn repeatedly slowly sat up.


    "Well, now, we have the first game of the eighth group, the mystic League against the monster. Now, please get ready."


    Outside the hall, the master of ceremonies called out.


    Han Sanqian stood up, took Su Yingxia''s tea on the table and drank it down with a confident smile: "it''s my turn to perform."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1921

    Push open the door, when Han three thousand out of the room, at this time, although it is early morning outside, but the audience is not reduced, but increased.


    For many people tonight, although the intensity of Han 3000''s game is not wonderful, it is the easiest choice for the door of life and death. Although the odds are low, many people can obviously get a good return after pressing heavy bets.


    Of course, there are other people who always like to seek stimulation and buy Han 3000. After all, although the possibility is extremely low, once they win, they will turn the tables against the wind and win to the top of their life.


    See Han three thousand appear on the stage, the scene boos one.


    "See, there''s the mystic League. I''m so fuckin ''laughing. I don''t have any strength or support. I dare to bring the League to the competition. He takes the name of a mysterious man League. Is it because he''s afraid that he will be humiliated after being beaten by others? "


    "Ha ha, after all, if you expose your real name, it will make you laugh. People still have self-knowledge."


    "Hey, shabby, look here, you know? Your success creates the highest odds of life and death. "


    "History will remember the name of you trash, ha ha ha."


    Han 3000 went to the challenge arena, surrounded by ridicule.


    For all the people in the hall, their accomplishments are not low. Naturally, they don''t pay attention to Han 3000. The most important thing is that who can stay here has no background and relationship. Therefore, Han 3000, a nameless person with no surname and no background, is just a waste of ridicule and insult in their eyes.


    When Han 3000 stepped into the challenge arena, there was already a big giant standing on the opposite side of the challenge arena.


    The reason why this guy is a giant is that he is too tall and big. He is two meters tall. His muscles are like rocks, which makes him look very impressive and frightening just on the surface.


    Seeing Han 3000, the nose of the giant suddenly gave out a cold hum: "are you the leader of the mysterious alliance? I''m as thin as a monkey. I can break your waist with one hand, and you are qualified to fight with me? "


    Han Sanqian smiles and shakes his head: "are you so confident? I can''t beat you? "


    "Damn it, you''re afraid it''s a silly boy, aren''t you? Can you beat me? What qualifications do you have? " The strange power venerable disdained the cold voice.


    Then, with a big wave of his hand, the master of strange power cheered all around.


    "The strange power venerable, kill that silly than, let him know, the temple of Qishan is not his this kind of waste can brag force."


    "That''s right. It''s a waste of resources for this kind of person to live."


    "What''s more, you have to wear a mask to pretend to be a force. Strange power Lord, take down his mask and let''s have a good look at this invisible waste."


    "That''s right, and then in front of all of us, punch this guy into a patty."


    "Make a patty, make a patty!"


    Listening to the uniform cheering voice under the stage, the face of the strange power master was covered with a sneer. He didn''t put Han 3000 in his eyes at all. The strange voice said with a smile: "do you hear that? Waste, this is the gap between us. I want to treat you lightly, but unfortunately, everyone wants to see you abused. "


    Han three thousand face relaxed, disdain a smile: "so say, limbs strong, brain in a daze, this words in your body, but play incisively and vividly, is not false."


    On hearing this, the master of strange power was furious.


    He is a man of extraordinary high cultivation, great strength and strong body. It can be said that he is basically the most perfect warrior. Unfortunately, he is impulsive and easy to be superficial. Therefore, when his master was still alive, he often scolded him for his poor brain. Gradually, this became his heart disease.


    To say that he can do anything, but to say that he has a bad brain is to ignite all the anger in the body of the Lord, so that the Lord can go away in place.


    "This guy really knows that he is not the opponent of the strange power venerable, so he tries to provoke him in advance so that he can die happier?" Looking at the scene, ye Gucheng said with a cold smile.


    They are also waiting for ugly people, not only because they have also put a lot of attention on it, but more importantly, when Japan and South Korea 3000 refuse them, they naturally wait for South Korea 3000 to be beaten.


    "Ha ha, but what can we do? Isn''t that the best and only way to die? " On one side, abbess Xianling said with a cold smile.


    The more miserable Han Sanqian was beaten, the more regretful he was that he didn''t join him.


    "Well, he didn''t ask for it. If he had been willing to join us at the beginning, how could he have done so? Sometimes, people have to pay for their own arrogance, but this waste is bad enough to lose their dog''s life. " Ye Gucheng laughs.


    "Hum, it''s a pity that he can only go to hell to regret it. Let''s wait for the next life. If there is a chance in the next life, he can choose again." Wu Yan also said with a smile.


    On the stage, the strange power master stamped his foot fiercely: "smelly boy, your fuckin ''success angered me. Now, I want you to die! Ah! "


    With a roar, the strange power venerable was like a tank and immediately rushed at Han 3000¡° Damn it, how fast it is¡° It''s so strong and fast. Who can stand it? " The strange power master immediately attracted everyone''s exclamation. No matter in strength or speed, he was the top of the class. Even Han 3000, who had been confident all the time, could not help frowning at this time¡° It''s kind of interesting. " Han 3000 took a breath of cold air, the energy was running fast on his body, and he made a defensive posture¡° But I''m not bad either Under the mask, Han 3000''s mouth suddenly draws out a sneer. The next second, his whole body is like a rocket, shooting out fiercely. The speed was amazing. On the ground, where he had just stayed, there was a remnant of him who had just stepped up. However, everyone present knows that his whole person has already burst into the air¡° What the hell is this¡° Am I blind? That guy... That guy went up, but... But the shadow actually stayed in place? " The strange power venerable was very confident in his attack, but when he was about to hit Han 3000, Han 3000''s figure suddenly disappeared, just when he was shocked. All of a sudden, his heart was suddenly shocked, the whole person subconsciously raised his head, and then, the whole face was crazily distorted because of the huge pressure. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1922

    The next moment, the strange power venerable has even been the invisible pressure, the pressure of the whole person''s eyes are not open, the facial features are gathered together, the huge body because of the unbearable pressure, and drive their knees to sink slowly, the whole person is about to kneel on the ground.


    "This... What the hell is this?"


    "Good, good air pressure."


    "This... This special one is from that guy just now?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible."


    Under the stands, a group of spectators also felt a strong air pressure coming down from the sky. They were as close as the strange power Zun on the stage. As long as they looked up, their facial features would be twisted and ferocious.


    Apart from a little farther, also by the huge strong wind of hair messy, dress feet light up.


    Ye Gucheng tightly grasped the railing in front of him and looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes were shocked and angry: "what? This guy actually... Actually... "


    Abbess Xianling, who was full of sarcasm before, could not help frowning at this time. However, as a master of the evil world, she could still force her respect: "ha ha, don''t worry. Even if this guy can play some new tricks, what''s the matter? Does he really think he won?! In my opinion, it''s just a fancy trick. "


    However, as soon as the voice fell, abbess Xianling immediately felt a slap on her face.


    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000''s figure suddenly fell with the pressure just now.


    The whole person rushed back and raised his fist, just like the God came down to earth.


    On the ground, everyone was shocked by the scene, his face was pale and his palms were sweating.


    "Lord weirdo, hit him, hit him."


    "Yes, don''t be intimidated by his momentum. He''s just a paper tiger."


    "Stand up, raise your fist and give him a punch."


    In the crowd, I don''t know which one of the people with high accomplishments first reflected and yelled at the challenge arena. Then, other people woke up from the shock and yelled at the strange power master on the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, the strange power Master heard the cry and tried his best to open his eyes. Then, he clenched his right hand, clenched his teeth and tried his best to raise his hand.


    But at this time, he was surprised to find that his right hand could not be lifted up.


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How can you have so much strength? It''s an illusion. It''s an illusion, right? What kind of sorcery did you use on me If he was not in the middle of it, he would not believe that his proud power was suppressed by others.


    "Raise your hand, Lord Queli, what the hell are you doing? I''ve lost money on you. Are you trying to make me bankrupt? "


    "Goddamn it, Lord weirdo, are you putting on water? Grass, give me your damn hand, raise it


    Seeing that Han 3000''s figure was approaching, the audience, who just satirized Han 3000, all stood up in a hurry.


    The Lord of strange power was angry and anxious when he heard the abuse around him, because for him, he was the one who was in the storm!


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise. Among all the people''s abuse, Han santian fell straight down and blasted the ground with a roar. The body of Queli Zun, like a stone in the ring, exploded directly and flew backward quickly.


    The loud noise was accompanied by the heartbreaking voice of all the people present.


    They bet a lot of money on the game, a no suspense Massacre Game, but did not expect, to now, it is such a situation.


    No, to be exact, it''s really a homicide match without suspense, but the two sides have changed people.


    "This, this... How is this possible? That trash, unexpectedly, unexpectedly directly hit to fly the strange power venerable? "


    "Isn''t that the Lord of strange power really releasing water? Or is this guy too old to move now? "


    People look at each other and find it hard to accept the current picture.


    On the platform, Han 3000''s body is just steady, and the next second he rushes towards the monster like a cheetah.


    He won''t have the slightest soft hand to the strange power venerable, because for Han 3000, it''s not too early to go back to rest.


    "Bang bang!"


    Han three thousand catch up with strange power Zun, volley is a triple kick.


    The next second, there was another bang.


    More than two meters high, the body of the strange power master smashed on the challenge arena more than ten meters away.


    The seven halos and eight elements of the strange power master''s fall, and the severe pain in his chest made him doubt his life. He struggled to stand up, but only felt the sweetness in his chest, and a mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out.


    Looking at Han 3000 walking slowly towards himself, the strange power venerable''s disdainful eyes were filled with endless fear. He quickly stepped back.


    Suddenly, he stopped. The next second, his knees bent, with a boom, he heavily in front of Han 3000, knelt down! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1923

    As soon as he knelt down, all the people on the scene gaped and gasped.


    For all of us, who is the monster? That is the real top master, but now, in front of an unknown person, even by their cold voice ridicule, suddenly kneel down.


    It''s amazing, but it''s hard to accept.


    "It''s... It''s impossible, isn''t it? That... That trash, unexpectedly, unexpectedly defeated the strange power venerable? "


    "Yes, and it''s not a simple defeat, but... It''s a second kill."


    "The Lord of strange power is a master of killing evil. You don''t even have the ability to fight back against that guy? When did such experts exist in the world of eight directions? It''s so magical, isn''t it? "


    A group of people looked at each other and didn''t believe it was true.


    The railings that ye Gucheng held tightly were almost creaking and might burst at any time. Abbess Xianling''s face was blue and red.


    Looking back on what she said just now, she only felt very stupid and even made people laugh. Naturally, she was ashamed. However, in the face of such a situation, she completely exceeded her expectations, and naturally was very surprised and difficult to conceive.


    "Daxia, I''m wrong. Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I''ll kowtow to you. Is that ok?" Strange power venerable at this time looking at Han 3000, the whole person fear side say, side bow.


    Although he didn''t want to admit that he lost, the fact was in front of him that he had to admit it.


    "Wrong?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Strange power venerable nodded like pouring garlic: "yes, I''m wrong, i... I shouldn''t be rude to you, I shouldn''t look down on you, I lost, you spare my dog''s life."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. A moment later, he took a long breath and turned to step down.


    For Han 3000, he has never been a person who is careless about people''s lives. Although he has never been soft on the enemy, after all, it''s just a martial arts contest. Although the Lord of strange power insults him, he can''t be killed.


    Besides, Han 3000 has already known the strength of the strange power master, and he is not worthy to give full play to himself. That is to say, Han 3000 has just been playing around, but he didn''t expect that the famous strange power master didn''t attack so well.


    Therefore, Han 3000 also believes that there is no need to fight.


    But just as Han 3000 just turned around, behind him, the strange power master kneeling on the ground suddenly gave a ferocious smile. The next second, he clenched his right fist, aimed at Han 3000, and suddenly attacked him!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the master of strange power hit Han 3000''s waist directly. Han 3000 had no defense at all. With this blow, Han 3000 suddenly felt a strange force and let his body rush forward uncontrollably.


    The next second, Han 3000''s body, fierce heavy hit in front of the body more than ten meters away.


    "Ah


    After one hit, the strange power venerable stood up excitedly, vibrated his arms, tore and roared, and showed his powerful power crazily.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the silence of the crowd for a long time, but also suddenly broke out shaking cheers.


    "Strange power venerable, this is your real strength, you should have killed that rubbish with one blow long ago."


    "Ha ha, yeah, you''ve been joking with us for a long time. Shit, it scared me to death. I thought I was going to ruin my fortune tonight."


    A group of people, whistling happily, clapped each other''s hands to celebrate their victory.


    Although, everyone knows that it is shameless and demeaning for the monster to win the competition in this way. However, when these things are linked with his own interests, no one will feel that there is something wrong with them. Even, he should have done so long ago.


    In the distance, the guru and ye Gucheng let out a long breath. As far as they were concerned, they didn''t want to see Han 3000 swagger on it. They just wanted to see how Han 3000 was killed alive.


    After all, this can balance their hearts and make them feel that Han 3000 deserves the price for refusing to join them.


    At this time, ye Gucheng said with a smile: "finally, he won. That boy really thought he was good at it, but in fact he was stupid. He was kind to the enemy, that is, he was cruel to himself, hum."


    Abbess Xianling nodded: "who asked him not to join us? Ha ha, you deserve it


    In their eyes, with their qualifications, it seems that if they throw out an olive branch, others will have to accept it, but if they don''t accept it, it seems that they are rebellious.


    In the room, Su Yingxia, who heard the cheers outside, was nervous and looked flustered at the Jianghu baixiaosheng at the door. After Han 3000 went out, Su Yingxia always sat in the room.


    She knew that the strange power master naturally knew his strength, so she was very worried about Han 3000''s battle. She clearly wanted to see it, but she was afraid to see the picture of Han 3000 being beaten in defeat, so she had to wait in the room anxiously.


    She had a bad feeling when she heard the cheers.


    At this time on the challenge arena, the strange power venerable arrogantly caused cheers and walked towards Han Sany''s motionless body. Suddenly, a sneer came from the challenge arena: "you shouldn''t have." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1924

    Hearing this voice, the arrogant strange power venerable suddenly panicked and looked around: "who? Who? Who the hell is talking? "


    But the voice fell, his whole face suddenly pale, followed by a sneer, this sneer, smile of his whole back cold, sweating crazy, the whole person incredible looking at the body lying in front of Han 3000.


    No... no?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? It''s an illusion! Yeah, that''s right. It must be an illusion.


    How can a dead man laugh?!


    Just when the strange power venerable was frightened and surprised, something happened that made his scalp numb. Han 3000''s hand suddenly moved.


    He... He''s not dead?


    It''s impossible. With all his strength, no one can survive when he is unprepared.


    It''s not confidence, it''s fact.


    Even if his skin is rough and his flesh is thick, he can''t survive if he is attacked with all his strength by a person who kills the evil world.


    Han three thousand this kind of thin body, a look is the main defense is low, how can live down?!


    Think of here, strange power venerable flurried wiped his eyes, he felt in front of these, must be an illusion.


    Under the stage, the cheering audience looked at the strange behavior of the strange power venerable. For a moment, they were confused and didn''t know what he was doing.


    But the next second, when their pupils dilate infinitely, the answer is ready.


    At this time, Han 3000, lying on the ground, suddenly stood up and touched his waist with his right hand. He was not very satisfied.


    "How... How possible? So... How did this guy get up? "


    "What the hell is this guy made of, so he won''t be killed by a blow in the back?"


    "Does the strange power venerable patronize the Taoist couple these years and spend all his strength on women? Damn, can''t he even beat such a thin monkey? "


    The audience was shocked and angry, because Han 3000 stood up, which was obviously the last thing they wanted to see.


    "You... You... You took my full blow... How... How can you still stand up?" Looking at Han 3000''s back, the feet of the strange power master could not help shaking desperately.


    He couldn''t figure out why.


    And the more he couldn''t figure it out, the more the fear of the unknown would occupy his heart. If there were not so many people present, he really wanted to find a ground crack and roll as far as he could.


    Han three thousand smile, did not answer him, turned around, looked at the shaking strange power venerable, wiped his fist.


    "No... no, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." the strange power venerable''s body suddenly became soft. Looking at Han 3000, his body subconsciously retreated.


    "I won''t kill you!" Han three thousand light way, this words just let strange power venerable in the heart slightly a little bit, he smile again way: "however......"


    This words Han 3000 intentionally pull very long, strange power venerable''s whole nerve also therefore by Han 3000 pull very long.


    "But it''s reciprocity. If you punch me, I''ll have to punch you anyway?" Han 3000 said with a smile, but when the strange power Master heard it, Han 3000 came again: "but..."


    The strange power venerable really felt that he was going to collapse, and the whole person was about to cry: "what''s the matter?"


    "I allow you to prepare in advance."


    Hearing these words, the strange power venerable person couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat that already spread all over his face, and he felt a little relieved.


    Although Han Sanqian made him feel terrible, he was very confident in his own strength, especially in strength and defense.


    Relying on his body more than two meters high and his rock like muscles, he is confident. Facing Han 3000''s blow, he should have no problem.


    "You mean what you say?" Strange power venerable tentatively asked a sentence.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "I paid for my arrogance. Now, you pay for your arrogance." Get Han 3000 affirmative answer, strange power Zun Dun time hands a vibration, a breath immediately from the body and scattered.


    "Mysterious man, you look down on me. Come on


    With a roar, the muscles of the strange power venerable suddenly tightened, and his whole body suddenly collapsed. From a distance, under the light of the hanging fire, these bodies, like boulders, even emit golden light.


    "Come on!" The monster roared.


    Han 3000''s eyes shrank, and he drank in a cold voice: "now, regret for your sneak attack."


    With that, Han three thousand suddenly clenched his fist, a horse step forward, lift gas, transport capacity.


    "Grass, is this silly ratio too damn arrogant? If he hadn''t done something strange just now, how could he have won the battle? "


    "Yes, although the strange power venerable''s strength is spent on women, it''s a little boring, but at least his body is there. This guy really doesn''t pay attention to the strange power venerable at all?"


    A group of people mocked. It was difficult for Han 3000 to accept this reality when he stood up, but there was no way. Therefore, they were bored with any move of Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000''s fist also arrived. As soon as he came into contact with Han 3000''s fist, the self-confident heart of the strange master became completely cool, and then spread to his whole body. Under the cold, the strange power venerable has such a short moment, the whole body can''t feel any strange. It''s like nothing happened. But just when he was ready to put down his heart, he suddenly opened his pupils. Then, suddenly, his body seemed to be ignited, and the whole body suddenly exploded! And the next second, the body also because of the huge inertia suddenly fly directly out¡° Bang Only heard a loud noise, far above the door of the palace, the display border laid by the ancient moon, the huge body of the strange power venerable hit heavily¡° Sorry for... " The master of strange power mumbled and looked at Han 3000 in the distant arena. With almost crying tone, he mumbled out four words and closed his eyes full of regret!! Then, there was another dull sound, and his body fell directly on the ground from the border. At the border where he hit, four cracks can be seen clearly! Under the stage, there was a complete silence, and a group of people were short of breath¡° This... How is this possible? This... This guy''s one punch, one punch... One punch will blow the monster away? "¡° Even... Even the boundary of master Gu Yue has been broken. This guy... What kind of ghost power is this guy? Is this too... Terrible? " Crazy, the people at the scene are crazy! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1925

    If we say that it is shocking to say that the Lord of strange power was beaten away.


    Then, it is beyond description that master Gu Yue''s boundary was broken.


    From the beginning of the martial arts competition in the world, the boundary of Qishan temple has existed for hundreds of millions of years.


    However, no matter how many fierce battles have taken place in Qishan temple, the border of Qishan has never been destroyed by anyone.


    It''s not that no one touches it carelessly in the process of fighting. In fact, it is often hit unintentionally and even attacked fiercely several times.


    However, it is safe and sound. Although the people of Qishan palace never participate in any disputes in the world, they only govern the martial arts contest as a neutral person, how can the people of Qishan palace not have extraordinary skills if the Chinese cube can sit in this position?!


    From the energy barrier outside the hall, to the various kinds of strange fire in the hall, to the challenge arena, to the display of the barrier, in fact, these are all manifestations of the strength of Qishan hall.


    Therefore, its existence is seemingly simple, but actually indestructible. The performance over the years is enough to illustrate this point.


    But today, it''s broken.


    What''s more, it''s not absolute force, it''s just something he hit by flying.


    Therefore, we can imagine how huge this force is.


    Ye Gucheng''s teeth are almost broken. He can''t accept such a picture, and the Abbess on one side is as pale as ashes.


    The picture they expected not only did not appear, but also went in another direction contrary to their wishes.


    "Who is this... This guy? The power can be so amazing. It seems that in front of him, the name is like a joke. " Ye Gu Cheng clenched his teeth and said coldly.


    Abbess Xianling also frowned, but she was desperately thinking about who Han 3000 was. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find any master in the world with similar style.


    After the shock, all the people on the stage looked at Han 3000 in horror, sweating and feeling empty.


    They are very afraid of what they said just now. If they are heard by him and then stare at themselves, it will be terrible.


    So, very soon, the people who were there didn''t have any passwords. All of a sudden, they made the same action with astonishing consistency, that is, they obediently turned their faces aside, not to mention looking at Han 3000. These people were afraid of any eye contact with Han 3000.


    After all, even the Lord of strange power was killed by one blow in front of him. What qualifications do they have to fight against such people?


    Han three thousand disdain a smile, turn round, walk toward the stage.


    Han three thousand one road, a group of people quickly avoid, for fear with the Lord too close, so in case of offending the terrible Lord.


    After waiting for Han 3000 to leave, the quiet venue suddenly broke out crying.


    Han 3000''s murder in his imagination has a great reversal, which means that many people are bankrupt tonight.


    At this time, Bai Xiaosheng, who has been watching from a distance in front of his room, suddenly understands what Han 3000''s saying that many people will go bankrupt tonight means.


    His heart was shocked at this time. He naturally hoped that Han Sanqian would win. However, from the beginning, he did not hold much hope, or even no hope at all.


    However, Han 3000 not only broke his idea, but also showed no mercy.


    Because he''s totally crushing the monster.


    "The mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic Alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance, the mystic alliance At this time, the crowd, someone suddenly hard pressure excited, shouting.


    Compared with those who cry bitterly and fail to bet, at this time, he is so abrupt, but also so enviable.


    As soon as he finished shouting, he found that it seemed a little out of time. He immediately shrunk his head and did not dare to shout.


    "The mystery alliance is awesome!"


    Suddenly, in a corner in the distance, another man who won money because of Han 3000 could not hide his excitement and echoed each other.


    Then, the other side!


    Another side.


    Although it''s just a small fire, I don''t know when more and more people have responded to this call.


    In a moment, the slogan of "mysterious man alliance, Niubi" resounded through the hall of Qishan.


    "Pa!"


    In a high-rise room, the shadow slapped Aojun hard: "this is the rubbish you told me about?"


    Ao Jun''s whole face is still full of disbelief. How could he have thought that things would develop to this stage?!


    Touching his red face, Ao Jun quickly knelt down.


    One second ago, he was still immersed in the joy of winning the preliminaries of justice minor league tonight. The next second, he was completely awakened by this slap¡° If he''s rubbish, what are you? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1926

    "Master, Ao Jun just underestimated that guy. Although he is guilty, it''s time to employ people. Please calm down."


    At this time, Ao Yong hurriedly knelt down and begged.


    "Underestimated? The monster underestimated the guy and lost his life. Are you still telling me? " The dark shadow said angrily.


    After dark shadow finished, he breathed out: "however, the strange power venerable has a simple mind and developed limbs. It''s only a matter of time before he is defeated. Ao Yong, that boy, you should pay attention to it. If his next performance is OK, you can really think of a way to let him join our immortal sea area. "


    "Yes." Ao Yong nodded.


    "I hope he will be qualified to be a pawn of my eternal life." Shadow cold voice finish saying, light move, the window automatically closed gently.


    And now, in a room.


    Abbess Xianling and her party went back to the room angrily. The voices of Han Sanqian were as if they had put a dagger in their heart, which made it difficult for them to get rid of their evil spirit.


    It''s hard for Han 3000 to accept that he won, and now he''s even more flattered by the public, which makes them even worse.


    Once back in the room, abbess Xianling clapped her hand on the table with a bang, and the whole atmosphere was panting.


    Ye Gucheng followed him closely. He was more angry than abbess Xianling. How could this narrow-minded man see others better than him? Even more can''t see a person who has the origin with oneself good!


    "Damn it, this strange power master is really a damn loser. He''s also known as a master of killing evil. What''s the matter? Are all the evil killing masters dead? Even this kind of waste is on the list? " Ye Gucheng Qi''s breach is a big defeat.


    But after scolding, he found that abbess Xianling was staring at him fiercely. Then he felt something wrong: "abbess, I didn''t mean you, I just..."


    "This strange power venerable has been looking for a Taoist partner for decades, which is well known all over the world. I think he has officially abandoned his cultivation for this reason, so that he let a young man in the lake kill his dog." At this time, Wu Yan quickly stepped forward to ease the atmosphere.


    "It''s said that he has changed more than 30 Taoist companions, and it''s normal for him to be exhausted. However, I didn''t expect that he was on the journey of more than 30 Taoist companions, but he was in danger." Lu Yunfeng also made a sound at this time.


    "That''s right. The strange power venerable did not attack at all on the stage today, so it seemed that the boy seemed very powerful. In fact, it was the emptiness of the strange power venerable''s body." Abbess Xianling nodded, and her anger went down a little.


    Up to now, they are not willing to admit Han 3000''s strength, but more blame the dead strange force Zun.


    "Gu Cheng, who is Han 3000''s next opponent?"


    "The next game, if there is no accident, should be eight groups of four teams of flame grandfather against Guyang, however, Guyang cultivation has not improved for tens of thousands of years, against the flame grandfather, he can only be sure to lose."


    "I don''t want to see that boy flaunt his power any more. You go to find grandfather Huo. I don''t want to see today''s scene happen again in the next game." Abbess Xianling.


    Ye Gucheng nodded: "yes, Gucheng will do it now."


    "Wait!" When ye Gucheng just walked two steps, abbess Xianling stopped him. Then, abbess Xianling took out a box from her hand: "give him this pill."


    "Abbess, this is the top-level white jade dew given to you by the immortal sea area. Do you give it to others?" Seeing this, ye Gucheng was shocked.


    "What is the loss of a jade dew? It''s better than that clown flaunting his power in front of me Abbess Xianling cried coldly.


    After hearing this, ye Gucheng immediately nodded and quickly backed out.


    "Mysterious man, I see if you will die this time." That small box, ye Gucheng said fiercely at this time.


    At this time in another room.


    Compared with their anger and unwillingness, they are full of laughter.


    Han 3000''s safe return is naturally very happy for Su Yingxia. After a little celebration with Bai Xiaosheng, Su Yingxia gives Han 3000 a reward and a foot massage!


    Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake mysteriously ran out early, and this meeting has disappeared.


    "You''ve caused a sensation tonight. Listen, there are still people outside calling you the name of the league." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "I also want to keep a low profile, but the strength does not allow it." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Yes, you should be proud. Who let you beat the Lord of strange power?" Su Yingxia said with a happy bitter smile.


    Han 3000 suddenly twisted his head and looked up at Su Yingxia: "do you really think it''s amazing that I killed the strange power master?"


    "The master of strange power is the one who kills the evil world. He is also recognized as an expert in all directions. You can kill him with one blow. Of course, it''s great."


    Can hear this, Han 3000 is not happy, but frowned, in Su Yingxia very strange time, Han 3000 suddenly said: "but I want to say, my punch, not enough for my six success?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1927

    Su Yingxia is stunned, a pair of beautiful eyes stare big, for a long time hard to recover.


    Six success forces?!


    If this is said by others, Su Yingxia will slap the boasting silly Bi to death.


    After all, the Lord of strange power is a master of killing evil, but what about Han 3000? According to himself, he is just a holy land!


    The holy land is far away from killing evil. It''s not a little bit bad. Frankly speaking, it''s a hundred thousand miles.


    But that''s it. It''s OK to kill evil people. But the "weak" in the holy land only use six success forces?


    So, if it''s said by others, Su Yingxia will definitely shoot it to death without hesitation, but if it''s said by Han 3000, Su Yingxia always absolutely believes it.


    But this time, Su Yingxia couldn''t believe it.


    "What? Do you think I''m bragging? " Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia nodded noncommittally: "I also want to say no, but what you said is really incredible."


    Han 3000 smiles. Su Yingxia can''t understand it. In fact, Han 3000 can understand it, because he can''t understand why he is so strong suddenly.


    If we say that when using Pangu axe, he has the current operation, he thinks it''s very normal. After all, Pangu axe, as the king of all kinds of weapons, with its help, it''s really easy to surpass.


    But if there is no Pan Gu axe, Han 3000 is so strong that he is not normal.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know. In the book of eight wild days, he has a whole third of aura in the heart of the dragon people. His original purpose is to be attacked by others in the future, but he can at least have a logistics support.


    But it is the heart of the dragon that is so full that many secrets in Han 3000''s body that he doesn''t know are completely aroused at this time.


    For example, if he peeps into one or two of his bodies at this time, he will surely find that his golden body has already been in his powerful white energy mask, gently emitting amazing yellow light.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "to be honest, I really only used six success forces. Since I came out of the book of heaven, I suddenly found that I had a lot of differences. Not only is my body full of a powerful force that is hard to restrain and seems to rush out at any time, but what''s more important is that I see things completely different from before. "


    "Different?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    In fact, Han 3000 has felt different since he used the Tianyan talisman in the book of eight wild days. However, when he had enough energy in his body, the feeling became more violent.


    Han 3000 can not only see many different aspects of things. For example, the energy barrier in Qishan hall may be the kind of liquid screen in the eyes of others, but in Han 3000''s eyes, it is something made up of a thin net.


    What''s even more wonderful is that Han Sanqian sees a lot of things and thinks that the world''s Buddhist defense has slowed down.


    But it''s actually happening at normal speed.


    Even when he played against the monster, he was completely unprepared, even completely turned away, but a strange picture suddenly appeared in his eyes at that time.


    There''s a bunch of energy coming towards you!


    Han 3000 at that time also because of the strange appearance of this picture, and for a time ignored the strange power behind the venerable, just let him completely sneak attack.


    However, his sneak attacks were dangerous to Han 3000, but in the end, they turned into Han 3000''s tools to test himself.


    The strength and hardness of the immortal xuankai is closely related to his own energy cultivation. Because of the continuous energy support from the heart of the dragon family, the immortal xuankai''s defense ability has been greatly improved with its support, which surprised Han 3000.


    Because it really took Han 3000''s full blow.


    Of course, there is also the credit that the gold body has been shining. Even the gold body and the immortal Xuan armor have begun to merge into one, so the hardness of the immortal Xuan armor has suddenly risen to a higher level. It''s just that Han 3000 didn''t notice these things because he didn''t have an endoscope.


    "By the way, speaking of the changes in my body, I asked you to help me ask. How did you ask?" After Han 3000 finished, he looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia was both happy and surprised when she heard that. But when Han 3000 asked this question, she frowned: "I asked when you went out just now, but Bai Xiaosheng said that there are no real people in the world."


    "No one? Can it be that Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t know that old man? " Han 3000 frowned, rather strange.


    "As long as there is a little famous person in the river and lake, it is impossible to find Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake. Therefore, since he says that there is no such person, there are only two possibilities. One is that his reputation is not qualified to be known by Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake, and the other is that it is a pseudonym at all." Su Yingxia road.


    "I prefer the latter." Han 3000 said seriously.


    If you''re really a nobody, how can it be that the heavenly eye charm is such an incredible thing? It can also help him out of the endless abyss that the world can''t get out of. The most wonderful thing is that Han 3000 is now more and more convinced that he really talked to himself in the endless abyss. Although he doesn''t know how to do it, how can people with such skills be ordinary people¡° He is certainly not an old Taoist who is greedy for life and afraid of death. The name "real float" is just a fake. However, I really don''t understand what it means for him to be an ordinary Taoist close to me. What makes me feel strange is that he seems to have been following me before. What is his purpose? " The more Han 3000 thought about it, the more he felt that it was abnormal¡° This man is mysterious and really puzzling. He seems to be helping you, but sometimes he seems to be harming you. When he is harming you, he seems to be helping you. " Su Yingxia had heard Han 3000 talk about it when she was in the eight wasteland world, so she and Han 3000 almost felt the same about what the real float was going to do. I don''t understand what I really want¡° In fact... "Just as a sound was about to be heard, the gate suddenly made a loud noise, which suppressed the sound. Then, the dwarf body of baixiaosheng came in breathlessly with joy and joy. As soon as he came in, he directly picked up the tea on the table and took a gulp. Then, he just wiped his mouth and looked at Han 3000. He couldn''t catch his breath: "haha, haha... Han 3000, Niubi, Niubi." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1928

    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned: "have you been chased? Flustered. "


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake, with a smile, didn''t get angry at Han 3000''s words. He pointed to the outside and yelled, "you''re exploding, you''re exploding."


    "What a mess, talk about it." Han 3000 is even more depressed.


    "In the list of life and death, your odds have been reduced to more than double, and now a lot of people are detaining you. You are very angry. You are very angry." The excited way of Bai Xiaosheng.


    "That''s it?" Han 3000 is a little speechless.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t that exciting enough? " Bai Xiaosheng is stunned.


    Han 3000 can''t help but roll a white eye, hook hook, signal the river lake Bai Xiaosheng to sit down.


    Bai Xiaosheng is a little confused. He doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants.


    "I want to ask you, have you ever heard of tianyanfu?"


    Since the real float may be a pseudonym, but one of his treasures, tianyanfu, should not be fake, right? You can always get some useful information from this?


    But just when Han 3000 had this idea, Bai Xiaosheng looked at Han 3000 with a confused face: "what is the eye sign? Which Taoist temple''s talisman? "


    "Are you a hundred Xiaosheng? Haven''t you heard of Tianyan Fu? It''s a very small amulet. As long as you use it, you can see a lot of different things. " Han 3000 is a little depressed.


    "I, Bai Xiaosheng, know that there are 1.73 million kinds of weapons in the world. What do you think I am? It''s just that I really haven''t heard of what you said. " Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake doesn''t agree with the way.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia suddenly look at each other. Tianyan Fu and zhenpiao, Bai Xiaosheng doesn''t know anything!


    It''s incredible, isn''t it?!


    "However, I''ve seen a similar description of this strange celestial eye sign from a journal, but I''m not sure if it''s that thing." Just when they were in despair, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly said: "then you quickly turn over."


    "My grandparents are all Jianghu baixiaosheng. If you want to know the world, you naturally need to see countless strange stories and records. I don''t know where to read them and how to turn them?" Bai Xiaosheng is depressed.


    Han 3000 really wants to beat him, but Su Yingxia patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "well, since that man has done so many things to us, I think he will always appear. Since he didn''t harm us, it''s better to let it go."


    Han 3000 nodded, it seems that this can only be temporary.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t speak, Bai Xiaosheng said: "tomorrow night is your second game. You have a rest early and you are well prepared."


    "Although today''s World War I performance is extraordinary, if you want to play against the flame grandfather, you still have to be careful. Although the surface accomplishments of grandfather liehuo are similar to those of the strange power venerable, grandfather liehuo''s is the unique Jiutian XuanHuo. "


    "This kind of fire is mysterious and mysterious. It will not be extinguished by water or frozen. Even the more water and ice it is, the more it encourages the attack of XuanHuo!"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned: "is there such a strange fire in the world?"


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded heavily: "yes, this fire is very fierce, burning people''s hearts, and it''s terrible. Therefore, grandfather liehuo has the title of God of fire with a ghost face. Many experts of the same level died miserably in this dark fire. When he finished the game before, it was just that the dark fire came out, and he easily defeated the early level experts of Zhuxie. So, You have to be careful. "


    Su Yingxia said in a voice: "I''ve heard about this fire grandfather. It''s said in the river and lake that he has nine days of boy formation and nine sons of chain. The fire passes by, and there is no grass. Even many experts in the eight wasteland fear him. You should be careful. Once this fire touches your body, you can''t put it out! "


    Han 3000 heard this, not from the nod, at this time the mood is a bit complicated.


    Han 3000 is full of self-confidence now, but he can''t help but worry about the power of the fire.


    "By the way, I''ve found the king of medicine." Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s lake looks at Han 3000 and says with a frozen eyebrow.


    Noting his attitude, Han 3000 worried: "is there any accident?"


    "He is now a guest in the immortal sea area. If you want to see him... It may be, it may be more difficult, so your reputation must be played. It may be very difficult to fight against the flame grandfather, but you must fight quickly. I mean, the sooner you end the fight, the more you can build on your reputation. "


    "Build momentum? Isn''t that easy? " Han 3000 smiles and gently asks Bai Xiaosheng to put his ears together. Then he tells him what he thinks.


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, Bai Xiaosheng was shocked and looked at Han 3000 strangely: "are you serious?"


    "I never lie." Han Sanqian smiles confidently.


    Bai Xiaosheng looks embarrassed and looks at Han 3000 with a strange look.


    Do you want to play this big?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1929

    The next afternoon, less than an hour before Han 3000''s match.


    When the door of life and death on Han 3000''s side just opened, at this time, a surprising news came.


    "Did you hear that? The mysterious man sent out a message that he would defeat the fire grandfather in five minutes. "


    "What? Five Minutes? Where are you going to listen to that


    "Yes, isn''t that a little fake? Although the mysterious man really beat the strange power master with ease last night, it''s an indisputable fact that the strange power master''s body is empty. Although the mysterious man is powerful, he obviously has some moisture. Now, he''s a real master of the two eight classics. Can he fight all the time and solve the battle in five minutes? "


    "Yes, you are either listening to false news or the mysterious man is too damned arrogant. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what is nine heaven XuanHuo?"


    "That''s right. Jiutian XuanHuo is one of the most mysterious things in the world. Let alone he is a mysterious man. Even if he is an expert in the eight wasteland, he is very angry looking at Jiutian XuanHuo."


    "At the beginning, forget it. If we let the great God hear us, we would be in bad luck."


    If you want to talk about the God of the first World War, you have to mention the unprecedented war more than 3000 years ago. That is to say, in that battle, relying on the nine sky XuanHuo, the grandfather of the fire fought with the eight wasteland masters who were a whole higher than himself.


    Since then, the fame of the fire grandfather has made the world famous, but at the same time, it is also the humiliating memory of the eight barren masters.


    Hearing these comments, the first speaker disdained to smile at this time: "my news is like a fake guarantee. My elder brother sent it to me personally from the palace. The mysterious people alliance told me to put down the fire grandfather in five minutes. If he couldn''t do it, he would abstain."


    "If you don''t believe it, ask the big brother of life and death." When the man finished, he was very proud.


    A group of people looked at each other, and soon put their eyes on the disciples of Qishan Hall who were responsible for betting records.


    Several disciples of Qishan hall looked at each other, laughed and nodded: "indeed, about ten minutes ago, the mysterious man did say this."


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people outside the hall could not help but take a breath.


    In five minutes, I''m going to bring down the flaming grandfather?! Since there has been such a person in the world, no one dares to speak such crazy words.


    Even if many of the real masters in the eight wasteland know the deeds of grandfather Huo, they are more or less courteous.


    But I didn''t expect that the mysterious man, who didn''t know where he came from, would dare to say nothing.


    "This mysterious man is too special to be gone with the wind, or, knowing that he is not the opponent of the fire grandfather, he plays a trick to deliberately enrage the fire grandfather?"


    "What''s the good of infuriating the fire grandfather? Do you want to make the fire more violent? "


    "I think he''s obviously impatient to live. He''s going to the hut with a lantern to die."


    "The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. That''s because it hasn''t been eaten by tigers. Later, I''ll see how this mysterious man died."


    "But is this mysterious man really powerful? So... "At this time, in the noisy crowd, someone said weakly.


    "Damn, are you a silly boy? How good can he be? Even if it''s powerful, why should he clean up the fire in five minutes? "


    "Yes, that''s right. If this guy can put down the fire grandfather in five minutes, I''ll eat excrement to show you. I''ll bet the fire grandfather and write it down for me."


    "I bet too!"


    Looking at a group of people who were fierce and confident, the weak voice just now obediently closed his mouth. However, although he didn''t dare to offend others, he still decided to listen to his heart after thinking about it.


    Then, in Han 3000 body, bet his only 3000 Amethyst.


    After the bet, a group of people burst into laughter.


    "He''s such a fool. Do you still believe in mysterious people at this time? Do you think he has the same good luck as last night? "


    "Yes, the strange power venerable''s body is empty and he despises the enemy. He lost the game. Grandfather Huo estimated that he would hear these rumors. He wanted to slap the silly boy to death. How could he make the strange power venerable''s mistake again? That grandson still wants to knock down grandfather Huo in five minutes. It''s the funniest joke of the year. "


    The man obediently put away his bet, did not dare to quarrel with the people, and quickly left there.


    The outer hall is already in such an uproar, and the inner hall is full of waves at this time. Han 3000 talks about putting down the fire grandfather in five minutes, which is like a bomb thrown into the calm lake, arousing thousands of waves.


    Everyone in the hall sneers at Han 3000''s cruel words.


    Ye Gucheng and abbess Xianling sneer in the room. Obviously, Han 3000''s words are like a child saying to an adult, "I''ll knock you down with one blow.".


    In addition to funny, only funny.


    "Bang!" At this time, in the room, a big man patted the table fiercely and touched the table with his big palm. The table immediately smelled of burning. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1930

    The man''s body was bright in cash, his hair exploded in blood red, and he had no eyebrows or beard. He looked rough and strange. At this time, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were about to burst out fire.


    "What a mysterious man. He''s so bold that he dare to speak wild outside. I''m so angry with my grandfather. I''m sure he will burn this silly boy himself later to relieve his hatred."


    This man is the famous fire grandfather in the world.


    "Isn''t he going to knock down grandpa in five minutes? Today, Grandpa will let him fall at his feet for five minutes. " The seven tips of flaming grandfather''s anger smoke, a cold hum between the nose, but also a black smoke, anti Buddha, is really smoke.


    "Grandpa liehuo, this guy is really too arrogant. Now the whole Qishan palace has caused a great disturbance. Even many big guys are paying attention to this game at this time. Although we are just a group game, now it has become an eye-catching game because of that guy''s big words. If I lose the game, I think... "Next to the flame grandfather, his counsellor wants to say nothing.


    Obviously, with the public''s attention, this game is no longer a simple competition for ranking.


    On the contrary, it''s a fight about the dignity of life and death.


    Either side, may no longer lose a game so simple, because once lost the game, lost, may be their own dignity.


    At that time, even if they were not killed on the stage, they might be drowned in other people''s saliva.


    At that time, life was not like death.


    Therefore, this game is no longer a battle of ranking, or even a battle of life and death, especially for the flame grandfather, this battle is only allowed to succeed, not to fail.


    "I know all these things. If I lose to an unknown person, I will become a joke of the world. What face does my flame grandfather have to live in the world? However, you can rest assured that since the boy dares to create such a situation, it will give my grandfather a chance to fight brilliantly again. I want to make my name more famous in front of everyone! And that boy is destined to be the stepping stone for me to ascend the throne! "


    The voice just fell, at this time, the broad voice outside rang out, the time for the game has come.


    The flame grandfather fiercely holds the weapon on the table and rushes out in anger.


    Once outside the hall, the guests were full.


    Not only is there no empty seat under the stage, at this time, many windows in the surrounding buildings are also wide open. Obviously, this gimmicky competition has also attracted the attention of some big men.


    Although it''s just a small qualifying match, it''s only five minutes to get rid of an evil killing master who can draw with the eight wild masters. Obviously, either this man is stupid and bragging, or he has unique skills. Naturally, he is also the helper you need.


    On the stage, Han 3000 is already standing up, holding his hands high.


    The fire grandfather walked all the way to the stage, where all the people cheered loudly.


    "Grandfather liehuo, kill this stupid mysterious man for me. I didn''t say that I lost money yesterday. Today I''m even more arrogant. I''m so arrogant."


    "That''s right. If this kind of new people don''t clean up well, what dignity will our elders have in the future? The fire grandfather, teaches him well, had better be a move to want his dog life


    "It''s a natural law for a long time to push the back wave to the front wave. However, if the back wave makes waves, let him die in the sea behind."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa fire. We all support you. We''ve bet heavily on you. Give me a hard beating."


    A group of people, full of words, yelled at the fire grandfather. The Buddha wanted them to take the stage for the fire grandfather and cut Han 3000 alive.


    Fire grandfather cold hum, with anger, went to the stage, saw Han 3000, pupil slightly a lock: "is you this boy, outside big fart?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and looks at the fire grandfather: "keep some strength. After all, in five minutes, I''m afraid you can''t hold on."


    "Damn it, you bastard, you are so arrogant that you don''t pay attention to your fire Grandpa at all? Well, your grandfather, I also tell you, in five minutes, I''ll bake you this thin monkey into a monkey trunk! " Flame grandfather was Han 3000 gas is not light, at this time break big curse.


    In fact, Han 3000''s figure is not thin, but compared with these five big and three thick experts, he really looks a little thin and is often attacked by others.


    "Wait and see!" Han three thousand smile, at this time, eyes slightly lift, looking to the distance of the MC.


    "Mystery man vs. fire grandfather, start!"


    With a light drink from the master of ceremonies, the whole display of the boundary of the match schedule was changed into a big countdown of time.


    Five minutes. Time starts.


    "I''ll kill you!" With a loud drink and a wave of his hand, nine young children in red belly pockets suddenly jumped up from the stage.


    Then, they quickly line up in a row. With a slap in the hand of the fire grandfather, the nine fires fly out like long ropes, and then enter the back of Jiuzi''s neck. The nine children suddenly show a trace of pain on their faces. The next second, Jiuzi''s pupils fade away, and there is only the burning mark in his eyes¡° Nine days boy array! Damn it, when the fire grandfather comes, he will enlarge his moves. Ha ha, this boy is dead now. "¡° Enjoy the pain of XuanHuo. " Under the stands, a group of people were excited, and they were able to reappear the great killing moves of the flaming grandfather. For many people, today''s battle is really worth watching¡° Boy, die On the stage, the fire grandfather roared and controlled the nine fires in his hand. The nine boys also moved in an instant and made a nine child series. In fact, the so-called Jiuzi array is a very complicated and wonderful position. Then, it forms a 10% dense to no dead angle interwoven network by spraying fire at the same time. As long as it is covered by this network, it is hard to escape. Even if it turns into a fly, there is no gap to escape¡° Boom A sky blue flame shot out from Jiuzi''s mouth at the same time. Jiuzi, like a nine lion, aimed at Han 3000 and directly shot out the flame. It''s strange to say that there were only nine flames in the beginning, but each one was one minute two, two minutes four, four minutes eight, eight minutes sixteen... It was just a blink of an eye. Facing Han''s nine flames, there were hundreds of flames in an instant¡° Ha ha, is this guy stupid? "¡° In the nine day boy array, even if the boy turns into a mole ant, there is absolutely no possibility of survival. "¡° This person, ah, has to pay for his youth and frivolity. However, someone''s jade has been polished into a good jade, and this guy has directly lost his life. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1931

    The blue fire is all over the place. Even though Han 3000 had been prepared and forced to open the immortal Xuan armor, he still felt that his skin was scorched at this time, and the internal organs were constantly squeezing each other to prevent the Buddha from exploding at any time.


    Jiutian XuanHuo really deserves its reputation!


    In fact, five minutes is just a trick of Han 3000. He is not so arrogant.


    However, if you want to see Wang Jianzhi as soon as possible, you have to create your own fame. The quickest way to get fame is to make a stunt.


    So Han 3000 has to do this!


    However, since the words have been said, Han 3000 has to do, or in the promised time, to complete their own oath, in order to become famous in the first World War!


    But in the case of unable to use Pangu axe, Han 3000 will really become an ant on the hot pot. He doesn''t know what to do.


    He subconsciously uses energy to protect his body, but the energy that is clearly his own suddenly becomes the accomplice of these dark fires. For a moment, these dark fires burn more fiercely around his body, and even Han 3000''s clothes are directly ignited.


    "How could that be?" Han 3000 was shocked!


    Regardless of much thought, the powerful XuanHuo made his body more painful at this time, and even the whole person''s consciousness began to blur.


    "What to do?"


    "What to do?"


    Han 3000 was so anxious that he was completely at a loss.


    Out of his subconscious reflection, Han Sanqian really wants to use energy to make some water to stabilize his body. However, a little consciousness tells him that Bai Xiaosheng has said that Jiutian XuanHuo will only be more fierce when it comes to water!


    What should I do?!


    Seeing Han 3000''s body shaking under the baking of Jiutian XuanHuo, some of him could not stand stably. At this time, a ferocious smile appeared on Grandpa Huo''s face.


    "Fire grandfather, well done, let the nine day Xuan fire come more fiercely!"


    "Burn the thief! Burn this raving rubbish


    "Ha ha, I see Amethyst waving to me, Grandpa fire, come on!"


    A group of audience, at this time is also excited.


    "Beautiful Ye Gu Cheng bit his lips, forced to bear a smile, a fierce clap under the arm.


    After waiting for such a long time, he finally got the picture of the mysterious man being abused. Naturally, his cheerfulness is hard to describe.


    Abbess Xianling also showed a knowing smile at this time.


    In a loft, Ao Yong gently closed the window, but shook his head and said to the shadow: "it seems that this mysterious man is just exaggerating. He has no power to fight back when he is beaten by the fire grandfather."


    "Yes, under the nine day dark fire, in a minute, this guy will be burned to ashes." Aojun at this time also echoed the road.


    At last, Heiying took a look at Han 3000 in the sea of fire. His pupils had already diffused and he was not far away from death. He sighed and shook his head and said, "I thought he was a promising young talent, but I didn''t expect that he was just a mouthful of rubbish. I expected him for nothing."


    "This boy is boastful and arrogant. I met him when I was looking for the justice team that day. At that time, I knew that this man was nothing but er. I didn''t expect that his retribution would come so soon." Ao Jun was slapped for Han 3000 yesterday. At this time, seeing Han 3000 like this, he naturally didn''t forget to go down the well.


    On the one hand, it is to export evil spirit; on the other hand, it is to reduce the negative influence of being left behind in front of the householder.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the shadow nodded. Although he didn''t apologize, he looked at Ao Jun and said calmly, "is your face still painful? Tomorrow, let director Ao give you some pills. "


    Hearing this, Ao Jun was very happy. Obviously, it was an apology from the owner.


    "Thank you, master!"


    "They are all members of the Ao family, so why be polite? I''m sorry to hurt you for being a proud waste. However, as you know, the unexpected collapse of Fujia and the confrontation between the top of blue mountain and our eternal sea area are just around the corner. Now is the time to employ people, so... "


    "Master, I was born in the Ao family, and I died in the Ao family. Why do you have to apologize to me?" Ao Jun said softly.


    "Well, Ao Jun, follow Ao Yonggan well. The future of my eternal life depends on your help." The man in Black said and was about to turn and leave.


    At this time, Ao Jun quickly kneels down to see him off. However, Ao Yong, beside the window, does not kneel down to see him off according to the family etiquette. Instead, he stares at the window tightly.


    Just when the shadow looked at him, he didn''t seem to be aware of it. He turned slightly and turned out of the window.


    Dark shadow is not upset. As the director of immortal sea area, Ao Yong should know more about etiquette than anyone else. But at this time, he is completely selfless and looks out of the window. His intuition tells him that something important must have happened out of the window.


    Think of here, shadow also light step to the window, this look, the whole person is stunned!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1932

    Same as them!


    At this time, the smile is all solidified in the face, staring at the stage.


    The flaming grandfather, who gives out a grim smile, looks at Han 3000 in the fire completely, and the whole person feels strange.


    In the blue fire, Han 3000, who had been completely surrounded by the fierce dark fire and had a vague consciousness, was dying. At this time, a white light suddenly came out of his whole body.


    This light directly wrapped him, like a silkworm chrysalis, in the dark fire, gently protected him.


    "What is this?"


    "This... What is this?"


    A group of people are very surprised, the vast, unheard of, never seen, the most important thing is that it is still slightly self rotation.


    "There''s some meaning." In the attic, shadow was surprised and suddenly became interested.


    Flame grandfather lengguo revived, at this time, in the hands of fierce increase firepower: "miscellaneous, you think there is an egg, can protect you? I''ll turn you into a roast egg. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the dark fire was suddenly enlarged, and the "white egg" in the fire was roasted crazily


    But no matter how fierce the dark fire is, the white egg is still running slowly!


    Defend Buddha, not affected by everything.


    But the flame grandfather silk does not relax, continues to urge the energy, maintains the dark fire.


    "White egg".


    Han 3000, who was almost burned to death, is now in a mess. His body is covered with serious burns left by the fire, and his clothes are reduced to ashes, leaving nothing but consciousness scattered on his body.


    Although there are gold body and immortal Xuan armor, Han 3000''s internal organs are also seriously damaged.


    Jiutian XuanHuo is far from ordinary fire. Its power should not be underestimated.


    On the top of the egg, a stone hovers in the air, gently sprinkles five kinds of breath, and makes the whole egg colorful. It has a fairyland feeling, which is very different from the raging fire outside.


    Under the five lights, Han 3000''s body began to recover slowly at this time. The burned skin began to take off the scar and grow new meat. At this time, the clothes turned into ashes also began to recover to its original appearance.


    "Egg" inside a circle turn a circle, Han 3000 everything, also in a circle slowly recover.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian opened his eyes and saw the situation around him. He was surprised subconsciously. But soon, when he saw the stone above his head, he suddenly understood it.


    Put the hand under the stone gently, want to touch but dare not touch: "is you, saved me?"


    "Five elements stone!"


    That''s right. This stone is nothing else. It''s the one that Han 3000 passed through the five elements array stone in the eight wasteland book and sent to fly between his forehead.


    Han 3000 even almost forgot its existence, but he saved his life at this critical moment.


    "Stupidity, stupidity, it''s so stupidity. Such a person deserves to be the master of my eight wild books?" At the beginning of Han 3000''s voice, the familiar voice came.


    Han 3000''s face was not happy: "it''s none of my stupid business. It''s the nine days'' dark fire that is too fierce!"


    "You have five elements divine stone. The damage effect of the five elements skill on you will be reduced by at least half. Are you still in the nine sky dark fire?" Tianshu said angrily: "so, I say you are stupid, you are not stupid, what is it?"


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the nine sky Xuan fire fire fire Han 3000 frowned.


    "Well, thanks to that guy who gave you Tianyan Fu, if you let him know that you use it like this, I think his ancestral tombs will blow up. I can''t even see the nine sky XuanHuo. I really don''t know how you deserve the heavenly eye charm he gave you! " The book of eight wild days disdains the cold voice way.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned even more severely, because from the words of the eight wild heavenly books, he seemed to know the eye of heaven, the eight wild heavenly books knew, the true identity of the real float, and this guy also knew.


    There''s no place to look for. It takes no effort. After tossing about for a long time, the people who know these things are by their side.


    "Do you know the eye of heaven sign? Do you know who that person is? " Han 3000 asked eagerly.


    "What''s wrong with knowing, what''s wrong with not knowing? I only know that if you don''t use Tianyan Fu properly, Han 3000, you will become a roast pig. " The eight wasteland books said with a cold smile.


    Although his words, Han 3000 is very depressed, but we must admit that the words of eight wild Tianshu are really reasonable.


    "It uses all the energy to save you, and the energy shield that protects you can hold on for ten seconds at most. After ten seconds, you should think about how to use the heavenly eye talisman." Voice just fell, eight wild Book suddenly fell into a deep sleep, obviously, is not going to have any communication with Han 3000.


    Han three thousand one Leng, isn''t it true that he still has something wrong with the use of Tianyan Fu? However, he clearly felt that he had learned to use it!


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of brilliance. He laughed and patted his thigh: "Damn, how could I almost forget it!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1933

    The real float said that the reason why people are confused by the false image is that ordinary people see with their naked eyes and God and man see with their heart. However, whether they see with their naked eyes or with their heart, the medium is always flesh. Therefore, if you want not to be confused by the imagination, the tianyanfu is the most real record.


    Therefore, what you should learn to use is to use the heavenly eye sign to see everything.


    Then, it drives its own naked eye and heart eye with the heavenly eye symbol, and finally, it merges the three eyes into one.


    That''s right. The way to use the real eye talisman should be like this.


    However, Han 3000 has been under the pressure of all kinds of things recently, and has never calmed down to study the tianyanfu. Now, Han 3000 calms down and ponders it carefully.


    Think of here, Han 3000 gently closed his eyes, let his whole person completely relax, at the same time, without any thoughts in his heart, quietly feel the existence of tianyanfu.


    Soon, Han 3000 became more and more sensitive to Tianyan Fu.


    At the same time, the heavenly eye talisman also began to turn into a golden light, and then slowly dispersed and flew around Han 3000''s body. Finally, they slowly merged with Han 3000''s body.


    With the sudden golden flash of Han 3000''s whole body, Han 3000 suddenly felt that the whole person''s ears suddenly roared, and then his facial features completely lost consciousness. Fangfo was in a vacuum. He could not hear, see, touch, or even feel his heart beating.


    But this feeling only lasted for a moment.


    The next second, Han 3000 suddenly felt that his facial features and anti Buddha came back in an instant. What''s more magical is that Han 3000 was in the egg. At this time, he could hear the whispers of the audience under the stage.


    When he opens his eyes, Han 3000 can even see everything outside through the "egg".


    Even, he could see Su Yingxia in the far room, anxiously waiting for himself while playing with nian''er.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly remembered the words of the real float.


    Didn''t he say that? Let yourself make good use of the heavenly eye, don''t do those dirty things, that is to say, the heavenly eye can actually


    Han 3000 understood why the real float said those words, because the present Tianyan Fu is the real Tianyan Fu.


    "Thank you. I don''t know who you are, but thank you." Han three thousand smile, then, gently raised his hand, took down the five elements God stone.


    As soon as the stone arrived in Han 3000''s hand, the light began to weaken, and the rotation gradually stopped, and then the egg outside also slowly stopped spinning.


    "That thing stopped, that thing stopped." At this time, the audience outside, watching the "egg" stop, can not help exclaiming.


    Everyone was staring at the "egg" and wondering what was going on inside.


    Is the mysterious man roasted to death in it, or is he safe in it?!


    "Fire grandfather, the egg stopped, seize the opportunity."


    "Yes, a fire to kill him."


    "Fire grandfather, come on."


    But there are also some people, at this time urged the fire grandfather, hope the fire grandfather catch up.


    Grandfather Huo nodded. Naturally, he would not miss such a great opportunity. However, he has been continuously outputting the nine day Xuan fire, and there is not much energy in his body. However, in order to wash away the shame, grandfather Huo clenched his teeth and pushed all the real energy into the nine day boy''s body.


    After a while, the blue fire on the challenge arena is more fierce. Countless leaping flames are like the demons of hell. They open their mouths and make people scared.


    "Egg" finally slowly stopped, fire grandfather urged big anger, at this time also not from the forehead out of the hot sweat.


    In the egg, Han 3000 smiles at this time.


    Nine days of XuanHuo, now in the eye of heaven, has been the original shape.


    "Grandfather fire? I think you are just a Lei Gong! "


    In the middle of the fire, there was a sneer.


    "Come on!"


    At the end of the speech, Han 3000 suddenly draws out his jade sword, and then points to the sky directly. At the same time, there is a huge energy. In an instant, a frightening scene happens.


    Han 3000 stands up with his sword, surrounded by a sea of blue fire. At this time, all of a sudden, he rushes towards Han 3000''s sword. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s just a burning sword with dark fire, but in the eyes of Han 3000, it''s a sword leading thunder.


    The nine sky dark fire is not fire at all, but a kind of peculiar purple electricity.


    Because of this, the stronger it is when it meets water, the harder it is to resist even if it does not extinguish the dark armor, because electricity can directly attack the enemy through a variety of media.


    And water energy, is to promote its spread trend! The same goes for ice.


    No wonder, people say that the nine day dark fire is strange. In fact, it''s just that it''s hidden too well, and even its appearance is fire. Therefore, people mistakenly think it''s fire. When they resist it, they often resist it in the way of resisting fire. As a result, it indirectly causes its more powerful offensive!


    At the same time, electricity to a certain extent, itself will produce fire, so that people''s body scars, as if burned by fire in general, natural, more recognized, it is the so-called nine days Xuan fire!


    Han Sanqian infuses energy into the body of the sword. He uses the sword to lead thunder. He holds the handle of the sword, and his whole body is like a god of war. All the people at the scene were stunned, and several female audiences were deeply attracted by the figure like the God of war, showing their infatuation in their eyes¡° That guy is so handsome. He seems to be... Like the God of war! "¡° Yes, I don''t know what the face under the mask looks like. If it''s as good-looking, it''s the best Taoist companion in my heart. "¡° Hum, no matter how handsome you are, it''s not the same when you die? Now, the boy is waiting to turn white. " But infatuation is infatuation. In the eyes of many other people, Han Sanqian''s behavior, in addition to being handsome, is left to set himself on fire. Several girls were splashed with cold water. Although they were not happy, they also recognized those claims, so they could not refute them. In my heart, I can only feel a little regret. Yes, even if you are handsome, what can you do? It''s not a vase that doesn''t look good. The fire is fierce enough, but this guy wants to lead him. It''s not his own death. What is it?! At this point, inside the pavilion¡° I''m afraid he''s too slow to die. Is he jumping into death? " Ao Yong sneered. Ao Jun immediately sneered and echoed: "it''s too hard to be roasted, so I want to die happily." Ao Yong said with a smile: "it''s also true that this person, when it''s too hot or too cold, sometimes his brain doesn''t wake up and he does something to speed up his death. For example, when it''s too cold, he will take off his clothes. This fool seems to be the same."¡° Do you really think so? " The man in black suddenly turned back and saw them nodding. He gently laughed and shook his head: "I don''t think so." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1934

    "Not necessarily?" Ao Yong a Leng, the whole person is very puzzled.


    In his eyes, what Han 3000 did was to seek death. How could it not be?!


    Aojun also don''t understand, this has been obvious, but why the owner will have a different view?!


    "I don''t agree with you. I think the mysterious man has won, and grandpa fire is destined to disappear from this world." Dark shadow smile, confident and way.


    Different from others, as the patriarch of the eternal sea area, his cultivation had already reached the eight wastelands, and he naturally had a better understanding of many affairs than others.


    "This... This mysterious man won? How... How? It''s obvious that flaming grandfather has obvious advantages. " Ao Jun''s strange and confused way.


    Ao Yong wants to speak, but as the director of the Ao family, his observation ability is naturally stronger than others. Maybe he can''t see things as clearly as his own master, but he has the same ability, which is much stronger than anyone else.


    examine a man ''s language and observe his countenance.


    After getting the owner''s other opinions, Ao Yong knew the owner''s personality, so he couldn''t make fun of it. So he tried to find out how different it was.


    Soon, he had the answer: "although I don''t know why the owner is so sure, the mysterious man seems to have won."


    Far away, Ao Yong found an amazing fact that he was the fire grandfather who had completely won. At this time, his face was filled with fear.


    Although he didn''t know what grandfather fiery was afraid of, there must be a reason. Grandfather fiery was in the battlefield. As an insider, he knew his situation better than others.


    "Ao Yong, you deserve my respect. It''s good, it''s good." Shadow is obviously very happy.


    As far as he is concerned, Han 3000 has completely conquered himself.


    When he was facing the fire grandfather''s nine days Xuan fire, he had been thinking hard about how to solve it. However, Han 3000''s move unexpectedly made him feel a lot. He could even say that mauseton opened it.


    This kind of method, from the aspect of appearance, is quite like burning a boat. He didn''t think of it, but Han 3000 thought of it.


    "This son is not only outstanding in ability, but more importantly, he is bold and careful. If he is trained, he will surely become a great talent. Ao Yong, after the game is over, arrange a banquet and invite him to the seat. I want to see this talent in person." Dark shadow said with a smile.


    He wanted to observe Han 3000 more. After all, the threshold of his immortality has always been high. How can ordinary people enter his immortality so easily.


    However, Han 3000''s performance today made him extremely satisfied. Therefore, he felt that there was no need to further investigate.


    Han 3000 has passed ahead of time.


    Hearing the words of the shadow, Ao Yong was also obviously stunned. Although he knew from the attitude of the owner that it was inevitable that Han 3000 would be appreciated by the owner, it was the first time in history that people who were not in the immortal sea area had such a quick promotion opportunity.


    "Master, it seems unreasonable. According to the rules of my eternal life, even if this mysterious man is really capable, at least the highest treatment is only for me to meet him. How can he let you meet him in person?" Ao Yong at this time quickly advised.


    Dark shadow lifted his hand lightly: "ah, Ao Yong, what''s special is special. What''s more, it''s time for me to employ people forever. If there are experts to help me with the red tape, what can I do? "


    "But..."


    "Let''s do it. Remember, it''s arranged according to the highest hospitality standard of our Ao family."


    Ao Yong nodded: "yes, I''m going to give orders."


    And at this point in the scene.


    As Ao Yong can see, grandfather Huo is totally sweating, but his eyes are full of fear. In the game, he knows better than anyone what terrible things he has encountered at this time.


    Although Han 3000 seems to be looking for his own way to die, the fire grandfather is surprised to find that the nine sky Xuan fire that Han 3000 started has become difficult to control.


    They seem to be seized by some powerful force, no matter how hard they try, but they are still there.


    It''s like when you''re fishing, the hook suddenly catches a boulder. You won''t shake it even if you move. If you work too hard, you may even break the fishing line and hurt yourself by inertia.


    "How... How could that be?" Flaming grandfather looked at Han 3000, who was carrying the sword. For the first time, he let fear crush all his arrogance.


    Yes, the fire grandfather was afraid.


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years since he wandered in the world, he felt the word fear.


    It was also the first time that he suddenly found that he was only one step away from death, and whether this step forward or backward was up to him, which was all operated by Han 3000.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s my nine sky Xuan fire, it... It..."


    Grandfather flaming panicked.


    "Yes? Since you say it''s yours, I''ll give it back to you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1935

    Han Sanqian finished, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Fire grandfather see this smile, immediately pupil open, fangfo see what extremely terrible things.


    Yes, it''s really terrible, because for grandfather liehuo, what he saw was not Han 3000''s smile, but... The smile from death.


    All he felt was numbness on his scalp and goose bumps on his body.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly clenched the sword in his hand, and then aimed at him, slowly opened down!


    Sword, fire, surge!


    The whole ground is shaking with it!


    In the middle of the sky, because of the shock of the nine day dark fire, the light blue was reflected at this time, and the audience at the bottom opened their eyes in horror.


    Because at this time, they are fortunate to witness the blow of destroying heaven and earth.


    "Give it back to you!" Han 3000 gave a big drink. On the jade sword, Wanjun Jiutian XuanHuo condensed into a pillar of light and went straight to the fire grandfather.


    Looking at his commonly used nine days XuanHuo, he turned around and attacked himself. The fire grandfather knew that the situation had gone!


    He lost, not only lost the game, lost dignity, but also lost his own life!


    In the face of Han 3000''s devastating blow, he had no way to retreat or stop. He could do nothing but wait for death!


    Boom!!!!


    As soon as the pillar of fire passed, the figure of the grandfather was immediately engulfed by the fire


    "What, this... This... How is this possible?" At the far stand, ye Gucheng was pale and couldn''t help falling down several times. The whole person looked at the terrible scene in front of him.


    Abbess Xianling''s hand trembled a little. Although she had a broad expression on her face, her heart was full of turbulence.


    At this time, above the border, time stops.


    The whole countdown of 300 seconds finally stayed at 60 seconds.


    The bright red and cold numbers, like the sharp points of the Buddha, not only insert into the hearts of the guru Tai and ye Gucheng, but also into the hearts of all the people present.


    Beat granddad fire in five minutes.


    He did it!


    This makes all people incredible, even make people laugh, he really did it.


    The whole scene, whether outside the hall or inside the hall, was silent.


    Bai Xiaosheng even forgot his breath. He opened his mouth, widened his eyes and stared at the table.


    One minute, two minutes.


    Even ten minutes!!


    Within the scene, no one made a sound, no one looked away from Han 3000.


    "Mysterious man, awesome!"


    All of a sudden, Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s lake reflected it, and the whole person''s subconscious angry voice called out!


    "Boom!"


    The scene suddenly exploded!


    "Mysterious man, you are such a bloody bull. Even if you win two battles and ruin my family, I have to tell you today that you are such a bloody bull!"


    "Fuck, I thought you were bragging about knocking down the fire grandfather in five minutes. I didn''t expect you to be a real, fuckin ''bull, mysterious man. I''m convinced. I''m completely convinced."


    "Damn it, mysterious man, you''re just so fuckin ''perverted that you''re not human. Grandfather Huo is in front of you and can''t even take a move. Although I hate you for letting me lose money, from today on, I''ll recognize you in the eight corners of the world."


    "Mysterious people, it''s said that young people are not frivolous, but I''ve never seen you so crazy, but crazy and powerful guy, kind and a hero."


    "Mysterious man, there must be a legend about you in the world of all directions. In five minutes, the flame grandfather will become your dead soul under the sword. This matter will be handed down forever!"


    At this time, a group of people stood up one by one and roared angrily. After Han 3000 finished the five minute oath, many people on the scene simply turned to Han 3000.


    For anyone, Han 3000''s five minutes is really an unprecedented move.


    Before the game, no one will believe this kind of nonsense, and even these words will not have any other effect except to make people laugh and be despised.


    After all, granddad flaming''s reputation is so great. A person who can compete with the experts in the eight wasteland, can he beat him with confidence? Not to mention five minutes.


    Therefore, this kind of speech has been crazy to the end, and has become a cowhide to the sky.


    But who would have thought that he did.


    At this time, in the attic of the building, the shadow smiles and claps his hands. "Interesting, interesting, really interesting."


    With that, he left the stunned Ao Jun and turned to leave.


    Ao Jun was shocked. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that there were people in the world who could operate against heaven.


    That''s fire grandfather! So... Just like a novice player, he turned him into a fan.


    This is really terrible! Somewhere outside the hall, an old Taoist was leaning on a tree pole. He was already blushing and drunk. At this time, the family saw him pick up his gourd and drink a mouthful of wine. He laughed: "you can teach me, you can teach me." If someone noticed, he just found that although he was lying on the tree pole, his whole body was actually a little away from the tree pole. If someone measured it again, he would be even more surprised to find that the distance between the silk gap and the old man is exactly the distance of a hair, not more than a moment, not less than a millisecond! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1936

    "Han 3000, too strong, too strong, you are too strong."


    As soon as he stepped down from the stage, Bai Xiaosheng rushed to meet Han 3000. Han 3000''s victory seemed more happy than his own.


    "How''s it going? Is fame enough now? " Han 3000 smiles.


    "Enough! How could it not be enough?! This evening''s competition attracted a lot of attention. Not only the spectators outside and inside the hall were full, but also the windows of those pavilions upstairs were opened a lot. " Bai Xiaosheng is happy.


    "Pavilion?" Looking back, Han San found that besides the main hall, the hall of Qishan has guest halls on both sides, three stories high, with 72 guest rooms and more than 80 disciple rooms.


    Among them, each guest room has a total of 1000 square meters, with luxurious decoration, mainly the rooms of ZhuXiong from all directions. Both sides of the room are decorated with gardens, pools and other decorations to ensure that every two rooms are at least ten meters away, just like a separate row.


    "There are two more floors above each row. In the hall of Qishan, it''s called heaven and earth attic. Naturally, because it''s stepping on other people''s heads, it''s better to be superior. There are 20 seats on it, which are basically the top 20 families or sects in the world." Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "They just need to open the window to watch the competition. Most of the time, however, their big family or sect disdain to watch the competition for the position. But Han 3000 you, this evening, let these 20 attics open nearly half of the windows."


    "So, you are not only recognized by the public, but also in the eyes of many big men." The world is full of wisdom.


    Before the game, when Han 3000 told us the plan, Bai Xiaosheng really thought he was crazy.


    Even in a few moments, Bai Xiaosheng wants to leave, because he may lose his life at any time.


    However, considering that Han 3000 had saved himself, Bai Xiaosheng simply gave up his life to accompany a gentleman, but he didn''t expect or believe Han 3000.


    But Han soon hit him in the face.


    Of course, for Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu, this kind of face slapping is really cool, and there''s nothing wrong with having more.


    Back in the house, Bai Xiaosheng gives Han 3000 tea and water. Su Yingxia sighs. She doesn''t need to ask any more. She knows from Bai Xiaosheng''s performance that Han 3000 has won.


    Su Yingxia is about to open his mouth, but at this time, there is a gentle knock on the door.


    Su Yingxia gets up. As soon as she opens the door, the stranger in front of her makes her stunned. But when her eyes are on the sign on the bearer''s chest, she is shocked.


    The visitor is a middle-aged uncle, with a long face and a face full of rouge. He looks like a demon. He is not only a man, but also a bit of a demon. However, he has an eight point beard on his mouth, which makes people look at and respond to each other.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was not polite. Before Su Yingxia opened his mouth, he came in directly by himself, followed by two servants.


    "Who is the mystery man?"


    Obviously, when he saw Han 3000, he asked clearly and raised his face.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to pay attention to it, but Bai Xiaosheng touches Han 3000''s arm and reminds him that it''s an opportunity.


    "I am. What can I do for you?" Han 3000 stood up and looked back.


    "My name is Lu Yongcheng. When you hear my name, you should know who I am, right?" The middle-aged man smiles faintly, and his eyes are higher than anything else.


    "He''s the captain of the garrison at the top of the blue mountain." Su Yingxia knows Han 3000''s character too well. In his words, Han 3000 will say that he doesn''t know Han 3000 even if he knows him.


    But Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 can''t say that because of the identity of the other party.


    This is a senior official at the top of the blue mountain. No matter whether he helps his family or not, he is the strongest and stable family.


    Naturally, the official on the top of the blue mountain is also a heavyweight in the world.


    "Oh, what''s up?" Han three thousand indifferent a, a buttock sat back on the position.


    Seeing Han 3000''s attitude, Lu Yongcheng is upset. He is the only one who looks down on people. After all, as long as he opens his mouth, no one will sell his face in the world.


    Can Han 3000 pour good, a pair of disapproval of appearance, this let him greatly angry.


    However, he had something to do with it. He forced his anger and said, "you did well on the stage today, and the team leader can look up to you, so I''ll give you good news."


    With that, he took out a token directly from his hand and simply threw it in front of Han 3000: "this is my military order on the top of the blue mountain. With it, you are naturally the person on the top of the blue mountain."


    With that, he clapped his hands gently, and the two servants immediately put the two plates of things on Han 3000''s desk.


    Open the red cloth above, on one side, there is a red card, on the other side, there are three exquisite bottles.


    "There are one hundred thousand amethysts in the card and three bottles of mysteries on the top of my blue mountain." Finish saying, the middle-aged man disdained to spit on the ground, don''t want to talk nonsense with Han 3000 again, turn around to leave¡° Wait a minute. " At this time, Han 3000 stopped Lu Yongcheng, then, disdaining a smile, threw the token directly in the past: "who told you, I want to be your dog on the top of the blue mountain? Take your things and get out of here Two servants listen to this, is afraid, see Han three thousand angry stare them, quickly two things back¡° Mysterious man, this is an invitation from the top of blue mountain. How dare you refuse? " Lu Yongcheng looks back in a strange way, and anger and shock rush to his heart at the same time. In the name of the top of the blue mountain, who dares to refuse? It''s too late for them to be happy? Even without exaggeration, many people may not be able to get such an opportunity even though they have been in the dark for a long time. But this guy refused¡° Again, take your things and get out of here Han three thousand angry voice a drink¡° OK, mysterious man, you really have the courage of ambition. You dare to refuse me. OK, I''ll go, I''ll go. Don''t regret it! " With that, the middle-aged man turned to go¡° Wait Han 3000 spoke again. When the middle-aged man heard this, he couldn''t help but stop and smile: "what? Scared? Have you changed your mind? "¡° You forgot to take something. " Han 3000 coldly looked at Lu Yongcheng''s spit on the ground. The meaning was obvious. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1937

    Su Yingxia and Bai Xiaosheng were stunned.


    Where would they think, Han 3000 actually dare in front of the blue mountain garrison captain, let him spit on the ground to take away.


    What do you mean take it away? Don''t you just wipe it clean?


    Don''t say he hasn''t worked here in Han 3000. Even in Lu''s family, except that the owner can humiliate himself, when did Lu Yongcheng suffer such treatment?!


    Lu Yongcheng''s eyes were full of anger. He looked at Han 3000 angrily: "what did you say? What the hell do you think you are? I''ll give you a chance to take back what you just said, otherwise... "


    As soon as his voice fell, Lu Yongcheng''s momentum suddenly increased. Since one meter around his body, the cold was pressing.


    Su Yingxia sees that the momentum has been drawn, and he wants to dissuade Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000''s energy has increased sharply. He naturally keeps in mind his hatred for Su Yingxia''s death on the top of blue mountain. How can he give these people a good face?


    "Who is he? He is my eternal guest


    At this time, a light drink came. At the door, Ao Yong came in with several servants from the eternal sea.


    "Ao Yong?" Lu Yongcheng was not surprised by AO Yong''s arrival. Han 3000''s amazing battle and fame spread far and wide. Naturally, the families of both sides would fight for each other: "hum, why, is he your man?"


    "Not now, but I believe it will soon be." Ao Yong chuckled and went up to Han 3000. He said with a smile, "my name is Ao Yong, the director of the immortal sea area. Under the order of my Lord, I invite you to the wing room. As long as a brother is willing to go, if anyone has any disrespect for you, it is disrespect for eternal life. "


    Hearing this, Lu Yongcheng immediately disdained a smile and said in a cold voice: "after a long time, some people are so amorous that they lick their faces and say that others are your guests before they agree to you. If they are rejected, I don''t know where your old face is going."


    With that, Lu Yongcheng couldn''t leave. He was so stupid that he couldn''t even see the top of the blue mountain. How could he see his immortal sea area?!


    "Lead the way."


    Just when Lu Yongcheng is ready to see a good play, Han 3000 unexpectedly agrees.


    Lu Yongcheng suddenly became angry: "mysterious man, what do you mean? Refuse me the top of blue mountain, but promise to live forever? I advise you to think it over, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    He openly refuses Blue Mountain, but he immediately agrees to live forever. If it comes out, the reputation of the top of blue mountain will be damaged.


    "Oh, after a long time, someone was rejected. It''s interesting." Ao Yong laughed and then said to Han 3000, "please!"


    "By the way, you two stay at the door to protect the family members of the distinguished guests. If you find someone retaliating, you can send a beacon order at any time, and the people in my eternal sea area will pour out and never die!"


    Leaving a word, Ao Yong takes Han 3000 out of the door.


    Ao Yong''s words were obviously meant for Lu Yongcheng.


    "Yes


    Lu Yongcheng''s face is red and green, and his subordinates are bickering. Naturally, it''s not a big deal for the two families. But if he wants to tear his face in public, it''s obvious that he has no right to do so now.


    Thinking about it, he left with people in a rage.


    As Ao Yong walks all the way to the attic of heaven and earth, Han 3000 suddenly stops and looks at the challenge arena. A familiar and beautiful figure is fighting on the arena at this time.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Aoyong see Han 3000 stop, not from quietly care way.


    "Oh, it''s OK." Han 3000 came back to his senses and said with a smile, "by the way, director Ao, I have something to ask."


    "You are the guest of the master. If you ask, just ask."


    "I heard that Wang Jianzhi, the medical sage, is also in the immortal sea area. I wonder if I can introduce him later?" Han 3000.


    In fact, this is the real reason why he didn''t refuse to live forever. When he came to the martial arts contest, the most important thing was to ask Wang Jianzhi to save Han Nian.


    "Brother, do you want to know Wang xuanzhi Ao Yong is also a human spirit. Now, he understands the reason why han 3000 refuses the top of the blue mountain and agrees to live forever in the sea.


    This made him less suspicious of Han 3000.


    "Exactly." Han 3000.


    Ao Yong a smile: "small matter."


    Han 3000 nodded, followed Ao Yong, and quickly walked to the attic on the right side of the horizontal hall.


    The building is two storeys high, with luxurious decoration. In the center of the venue, there is a large dragon and Phoenix table with jade dishes and gold bowls. It has already been filled with a good banquet.


    As the guest of honor, a middle-aged man is sitting in a tight seat. A strong momentum spreads quietly from the inside to the outside. Just standing in front of him, people already feel a strong and incomparable pressure.


    Ao Yong quickly walked to his side and whispered a few words in his ear. After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned. Finally, he nodded with a smile: "since the VIP wants to see the doctor, you should ask him to come here and accompany us!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1938

    Ao Yong nodded, got up and said to Han 3000, "please sit down, sir. This is Ao Tian, the clan leader of my eternal sea area." With that, he leaned back and walked out.


    "Five minutes to put down the fire grandfather, is really a hero out of youth, brother, sit down." Ao Tian smiles.


    "This is the green sea spring at the top of my eternal life. It''s the best wine, hero. Have a taste." With that, the maid standing on the inside came up quickly and poured a cup for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t drink, but his eyes turned to the door all the time. Ao Tian smiles slightly. He seems to see through Han 3000''s mind and says: "wine wants to be tasted. People will come naturally."


    Han Sanyi laughs and does not talk nonsense. He looks up and drinks the wine.


    "You want to ask the Doctor Wang to help, don''t you?" Ao day also light shallow a, voice asks a way.


    "Yes Han 3000.


    "He''s an old friend of mine." Ao Tian suddenly stopped smiling and looked at Han 3000. He said, "if we are on the same boat, naturally, your business is mine."


    At this moment, the door bursts of rapid steps, a moment later, a white haired, but immortal wind proud old man, accompanied by AO Yong came in.


    Although it seems that he is old, he is still walking fast and has a strong feeling of being old and strong.


    "Brother Wang, you''re here. Please sit down. By the way, I''ll introduce you to this..." Ao Tian smiles again when he sees the old man coming.


    "Ha ha, I will know who he is just with this mask. After all, although I am old, I can''t be confused. The mysterious man has broken the flame. Who doesn''t know this situation?" The old man smiles, sits down and looks at Han 3000.


    "Brother, this is the doctor you are looking for, Wang Huanzhi." Ao day lightly a smile, introduction way.


    Han 3000 nodded, but Wang Huan Zhi laughed at this time and said, "I don''t know what this little brother wants to do with me."


    "I want you to save a man." Han 3000.


    "Save who?" Wang Jianzhi''s way of indifference. With his medical skills, there is no one he can''t save. Therefore, Han 3000''s request is only a small matter for him. The only difficulty is whether he wants to save or is willing to save.


    "A man who has been hit by the broken bones chasing the soul powder, may I ask the doctor, what can you do?" Han 3000 said eagerly.


    After listening to the bone breaking and soul chasing powder, Wang Huan Zhi, a medical sage who had been indifferent, was obviously in a panic. But a moment later, he calmed down and drank to hide his confusion: "bone breaking and soul chasing powder is a forbidden drug in all directions. It''s impossible for this strange poison to appear in all directions."


    Han 3000''s brows wrinkled, and the performance of Wang Huan Zhi, a medical saint, suddenly confused him. He really didn''t understand why there was confusion in his eyes when he mentioned bone broken and soul chasing powder!


    Su Yingxia once said that this bone broken soul chasing powder has disappeared for many years. Today, only Wang Huanzhi has the ability to make and detoxify it. Isn''t it


    He made this thing?!


    When Han 3000 was suspicious, Ao Tian said with a smile: "but brother Wang, since this brother has asked for you, this poison must exist. Do you have a way to rescue it?"


    "Ha ha, there is no poison in the world that can''t be solved by aging." Wang Jianzhi is self-confident.


    Hearing this, Ao Tian breathed a little, looked at Han 3000 and said, "how about it? Brother, since brother Wang can already need what you need, our business is... "


    At this time, Wang Huan Zhi followed Ao Tian''s eyes again and looked at Han 3000. Han 3000 was frowning and thinking. His subconscious hands slightly buckled each other. Wang Huan''s subconscious glance suddenly solidified his expression. The next second, his eyes were full of anger.


    Under the table, Wang Huan''s hand is more ruthlessly clenched.


    Han 3000 is considering, don''t notice at all, Wang Huanzhi at this time is using a kind of cannibal eyes, hard staring at his right hand ring.


    Han Sanqian naturally didn''t want to collude with these people, but Han Nian''s situation was running out of time, so Han Sanqian couldn''t refuse.


    Han Sanqian also wants to stay with these people for a while. When Han Nian gets rid of the toxin, he leaves by himself.


    But just as Han 3000 was about to nod, at this time, Wang Wenzhi stood up.


    "Immortal sea area is a big family in the world. It''s famous all over the world. No one can join it if they want to." Wang Huan Zhi gently smile, at this time cold voice but way.


    Obviously, Ao Tian didn''t know Wang''s action in advance. At this time, he looked at Wang with some puzzlement. Lao Tzu wanted to recruit talents. What do you mean by that?!


    At Ao Tian''s strange time, Wang Huan Zhi was shaking in his hand. A strange red and green paper appeared in his hand.


    "You don''t know where you come from. To show your sincerity, sign this book of life and death before you join us."


    "Tiandu book of life and death?" Ao Tian was even more confused. The Ao family never had such a rule when they accepted people. What was the purpose of what Wang Huan Zhi did?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1939

    "It''s necessary to remind you that Tiandu book of life and death is my unique secret creation. Once you sign this book, it will merge with your body. If you can follow our arrangement in the martial arts contest, it will be digested by your body. Of course, if you have two hearts, it will be punished."


    "You don''t have to be in a hurry to refuse or to agree. You can think about it slowly."


    Han 3000 frowned tightly. With Han 3000''s city, how could he believe what Wang Huan Zhi said? Although he is a famous doctor of his generation, he has to guard against others.


    What''s more, Ao Tian''s eyes have shown that the book of life and death is added temporarily. Although he doesn''t know what medicine Wang Mianzhi sells in his gourd, one thing is certain that the book is by no means simple.


    "If you think about it, come back to us." With that, Wang said hello to Ao Yong, ready to see off the guests.


    After Han 3000 left, Ao Tian looked at Wang Huanzhi in great doubt and said, "brother Wang, this is..."


    Wang Huan''s desire for words is not enough. He is the only one in the world who can solve the poison of duangu suihunsan, but that''s also because he made the thing that disappeared long ago.


    However, he was the only one who knew who he had given the forbidden drug to behind his back.


    Therefore, when Han Sanqian came to ask for detoxification, he was quite flustered and surprised.


    In fact, he suspected that the mysterious man just now was Han 3000, the son-in-law and husband of Fu Yao!


    Although he always seems to be indifferent to fame and wealth, he is actually a man with a strong utilitarian heart. On the surface, although he is a neutral man, behind his back, he has colluded with the three families for a long time, especially in the eternal sea area and helping the family. Wang will always give help quietly, and the broken bone chasing soul powder is what the family leader wants.


    And who he is dealing with, he naturally knows.


    But of course, he can''t let Ao Tian know that Fu''s family is completely finished now. If Ao Tian knows that he has two hearts for the eternal sea area, and has contacts with Fu''s family behind his back, it will certainly affect his position in Ao Tian''s heart.


    Of course, it''s a matter of public will. It doesn''t matter to Wang who comes to help his family. The most important thing is that Wang is selfish.


    And these selfishness is the ring in Han 3000''s hand.


    "Brother Ao, you are a great master in the world of all directions, but don''t you think it''s strange that this mysterious man came from?" Wang Jianzhi deliberately conceals the general situation of the matter, but he directly takes out the result and attacks on the side.


    Ao Tian was a little confused by his words, so: "brother Wang, what do you mean by that? The eternal sea area is the time to employ people. What''s more, the hero doesn''t ask the source. As long as he can help my Ao family, how important is he? "


    Wang Huan one of them smiles and shakes his head: "ha ha, if he is from humble family, it really doesn''t matter, but if he is a supporting family member? What about it? "


    Hearing about the family members, Ao Tian immediately frowned: "the situation of the family members is so dangerous now. If the family members have such experts, why don''t they fight by themselves? It doesn''t make sense. "


    "But what about Han 3000, who has always been at odds with Fu family, or even has a grudge?" The way of Wang Huan.


    "Han 3000? Isn''t that guy in the abyss? How could he still be here? " Ao Tian frowned.


    In fact, this is also the most perplexed place for Wang Jianzhi.


    He can almost predict that Han 3000 is coming. However, the concept of death in the endless abyss in the world of all directions is just like that a person who stops his heart is sentenced to death.


    "But it matters a lot. If he is Han 3000, this talisman is the key to capture Pangu''s axe. If not, he works for you to find out his identity. In fact, it''s not too much." The way of Wang Huan.


    Ao Tian thought about it for a moment, and thought that what Wang Huan Zhi said was quite reasonable. He nodded: "what brother Wang said is very true. In fact, I''m curious about who this mysterious man is. But can you rely on your book of life and death? "


    Speaking of Tiandu''s life and death book, Wang Duzhi couldn''t suppress his pride, which was his pride.


    "Brother Ao, please rest assured. If he signs it, I will guarantee that he will not be able to survive or die." Wang Jianzhi''s eyes were full of evil smile.


    Hearing this answer, Ao Tian was very satisfied.


    As long as he can control him, he is just a grasshopper in his hand. He can play whatever he wants.


    "Brother Wang, you have done a good job, but will the boy sign it?" Ao Tianqi, this is the most important point. Otherwise, no matter how good the plan is, it will be a lie.


    Wang Mianzhi laughed: "only I Wang can solve the broken bones and soul chasing powder in this world. If he wants to save people, can he disagree?"


    "Good, good, good, brother Wang can take a tiger general for me without any difficulty. I''d like to drink to brother Wang."


    With that, they looked at each other and laughed.


    At this time, under a corner of Qishan hall.


    Two people a dragon sit together, they squat in front of the body, put the red and green day poison life and death charm.


    The eyebrows of the two men and one dragon were tightly locked, as if they were facing the enemy. Obviously, everyone knows that this day''s poison life and death talisman is not as simple as Wang Huan Zhi said¡° Although I don''t know what this talisman of life and death is for, it''s red and green with a peculiar shape. At first sight, it''s not a good thing. Han 3000, it can''t be signed. " The world is full of wisdom¡° It''s really not a good thing, but a kind of poison. " With Han 3000''s eye, he can see what he wants to see. Although Tiandu''s talisman of life and death is exquisite, how can it escape Han 3000''s eyes¡° Wang Wenzhi, the sage of medicine, is unique in both medicine and poison. If it''s really poison, don''t even agree. " A hundred Xiaosheng is in a hurry¡° What do you think of this matter, Linlong Han 3000. Lin long couldn''t help but show a wry smile: "I don''t think you need to ask me what I think, the most important thing is what you think?" Han three thousand smile, or Linlong know himself best: "don''t say it''s Gu, even if it''s poisonous, I have to eat." Thinking of nianer, Han 3000 has a firm attitude. As a man, he should shoulder all the responsibilities and pressures. Therefore, Han 3000 is more willing to take care of his own life than helping his wife and daughter suffer¡° may not! Since these people are playing tricks on you, they have no good intentions. I''m not worried about what the martial arts contest will do for them. I''m worried that you will become their puppet all your life. " Hundred Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake resolutely refused. Han 3000 and Lin long look at each other and smile, then, directly picked up the pen. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1940

    When Han 3000''s name falls, the whole Tiandu talisman of life and death instantly disappears in place, and on Han 3000''s left and right arms, there are two different colors of texture, one red and one green.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiao is as dead as ashes. He really doesn''t understand why han 3000 knows that there are tigers in the mountain and prefers to travel in tiger mountain.


    Han 3000 smiles and pats Bai Xiaosheng on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger''s son." Han three thousand smile, stand up: "by the way, this matter, don''t tell Su Yingxia, you know?"


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake wanted to talk and stopped talking. At last, he held it for a long time and said, "don''t worry, since I''m in the same boat with you, I won''t step into other boats. Su Yingxia, I''ll help you hide it, but be careful yourself."


    In order not to let Su Yingxia doubt, Han 3000 asks Bai Xiaosheng to go back to the house first, and then he arrives.


    He doesn''t want Su Yingxia to worry about himself. In order to save Han Nian, Han 3000 has no other choice, or this is the best and only choice at present.


    As long as Han Nian and Su Yingxia have nothing to do, Han 3000 is dead, and that''s the end of his life.


    In order to delay time, Han 3000 simply stood in place to watch the game on the stage, Linlong see nothing, and returned to Han 3000''s body to sleep.


    After absorbing enough aura from the book of eight wasteland, Linlong and Xiaobai have to break through the realm, and they have been cultivating and digesting the aura.


    But when Han 3000 is ready to go back, a furtive figure attracts Han 3000''s attention.


    At this time, ye Gucheng is holding a familiar white figure and walking all the way towards the isolation of the eternal sea area. Han 3000 doesn''t want to deal with the destruction of Ye Gucheng, but Qin Shuang''s state is clearly wrong. His intuition tells Han 3000 that something may have happened.


    Han 3000 suddenly frowned, then, the figure flashed, followed up.


    Ye Gucheng doesn''t take Qin Shuang into the attic of heaven and earth. Instead, he knocks on the door of a small room beside him. A moment later, the door opens gently, and AO Jun''s figure shows up. After laughing and murmuring with Ye Gucheng, he gives Ye Gucheng a package of things. Then he takes Qin Shuang in a coma and turns back into the room.


    Ye Gucheng shakes the things in his hand, smiles and turns to leave.


    In the room, when Ao Jun took Qin Shuang back to bed, Qin Shuang''s consciousness was blurred, but Ruxian''s face obviously made Ao Jun swallow saliva.


    Such a beautiful woman, he had been thinking about it for a long time. Today, he finally got what he wanted.


    Rubbing his hand, Ao Jun shows an obscene smile, and a hungry wolf pounces on Qin Shuang. With a hiss, he directly tears off Qin Shuang''s outer layer.


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s snow white skin, Ao Jun suddenly felt his blood boiling. He could not help but pout his thick mouth and kiss Qin Shuang''s saliva.


    However, this mouth down, there is no imagination of gentle as jade, on the contrary, cold and stiff.


    Another look, which is Qin Shuang, but it is a cold sword.


    Aojun immediately stopped his beast, obediently with the sword, and the body, at the same time, eyes turned to the sword.


    "It''s you?" Looking at the visitors, Ao Jun was very surprised.


    "It''s me." Han 3000 smiles.


    Ao Jun said with a smile: "you are really bold. You even dare to break into the room of the garrison captain of Yongsheng sea area. Do you know how serious the consequences will be?"


    "I always do things as I please. What are the consequences? It''s none of my business Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    "Don''t think that if you defeat the flame grandfather and the strange power venerable, our Ao army will be afraid of you." Ao Jun cheered coldly.


    Although Han 3000''s performance is really amazing, as the garrison captain of Yongsheng sea area, how can Ao Jun''s accomplishments be low?!


    As the lower level of Zhuxie, he is even confident that he can defeat Han 3000.


    In particular, he does not accept Han 3000. Why is he qualified to be invited to dinner so soon? And I have worked hard for thousands of years and never enjoyed it!


    Now, he even came to disturb his dream. What if he was a distinguished guest of the owner? How can Ao Jun swallow this breath?


    Han 3000 gently smile: "what do you want?"


    Aojun a sneer, but the next second, or slightly bowed, obviously, or choose to compromise, let Han 3000 will Qin frost away.


    But just as Han 3000 was about to pick up Qin Shuang, Ao Jun suddenly moved his hand behind him. A huge stream of water energy instantly turned into a sword and directly attacked Han 3000.


    Han three thousand one reflexes, right hand jade sword, directly volleys against Ao army''s water sword.


    Ao Jun''s whole body suddenly felt sweating, an invisible pressure, was desperately pressing his water sword towards his neck slowly.


    Just when Ao Jun began to regret his attack on Han 3000, suddenly a strong smell of blood came into the air.


    Then the candles in the room went out and fell into darkness.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1941

    Brush!!


    All of a sudden, a bloody sword suddenly attacked Han 3000!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 and AO Jun were directly bounced away by a huge strange force. Ao Jun was directly shaken back a few meters away. Although Han 3000 was in a better condition, it was only two steps, but the tiger''s mouth holding the jade sword was slightly numb.


    Inside the door, a shadow stood there.


    Because there is no light, I can''t see his appearance or his figure clearly. I can only vaguely see his general outline.


    But the outline was just the shape of a person, a dress and a cape, that''s all.


    As soon as he came, the strong smell of blood in the room became even stronger. It even made people vomit.


    Han 3000 can''t take care of these, a pair of eyes such as torch staring at the shadow.


    Just now, Han 3000 is still in a state of uneasiness, because the opponent''s strength is so great that he can smash the attack of himself and AO Jun at the same time with his own strength, and at the same time, he can shock himself.


    Since entering the palace, Han 3000 has never met such a master.


    Naturally, Ao Jun was not much better. His intuition told him that he didn''t know the shadow in front of him, let alone the person who lived forever.


    But just now, he had been shocked out of internal injury. If he was the enemy, Ao Jun''s own situation was obviously worrying.


    "You are..." Ao Jun thought about it and asked bravely.


    "How did you get this sword?" At the door, the shadow opened slightly, and a cold woman''s voice filled the whole room. Although the environment is too dark, Han 3000 can''t see her facial features at all, but he can feel a cold and incomparable cold light is shooting at the jade sword in his hand.


    He asked what the sword was for?!


    Han Sanqian can''t help but wonder that this jade sword is Chi Meng''s own and the weapon he got in Xuanyuan world. How can someone suddenly be interested in this jade sword in the world of all directions?!


    Besides the dead one, who else is interested in him?!


    However, I have seen her, and this person in front of me is totally two people.


    Is it Chi Meng?!


    But this idea, Han 3000 is just a flash, because Chi dream this meeting should also be in Xuanyuan world, even if came to the world of all directions, with her a tool spirit, how can she have such strong strength!


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    "I, in, ask, you, you, how, how, get, get, it, yes!" Just a sentence, but her tone was bited out word by word. Obviously, she was very angry. At the same time, Han 3000 suddenly felt a strong pressure, even the pressure he had never met, and rushed to him.


    Even though Han 3000 rushed to use all the energy to resist, he was still gasping for breath. Although he resisted, his feet could not help but slowly slide back!


    "What about the man with the sword? Where is he? Tell me! "


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Han 3000 suddenly felt that the pressure in front of him had increased several times. When he doubled his strength to resist, he only felt his throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out. The next second, Han 3000 was beaten back for several meters. Just fall to the ground.


    Han 3000 frowned. The strength of the other side was obviously very high, which could even be described as abnormal. Even he suddenly suffered some injuries. However, these injuries were not fatal to him. At this time, he slowly stood up and came to the bed to protect Qin Shuang.


    Ao Jun stayed where he was at this time. He didn''t even dare to give out the atmosphere. Fortunately, his terrible strength was directed at Han 3000. If it was directed at him, he might have died.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, where is the man with this sword?" That female voice, say coldly at this time.


    Han 3000 had no doubt that if he didn''t answer again, the woman would kill herself.


    But Han 3000 also knows that the more she is like this, the less she can easily tell her, otherwise, she will only be in more trouble.


    Han three thousand lightly a smile: "you are very crazy, but I, also never counsels!" As soon as the words came to an end, Han 3000 slowly raised his jade sword. At the same time, his body was full of gold, as if he was ready to fight.


    She wants to find the owner of the sword, which is herself, but she doesn''t know her at all. Han 3000 doesn''t know what her purpose is.


    "You want to die!" With a roar, the shadow at the door suddenly disappeared.


    The next second, she has appeared in front of Han 3000, a palm straight attack on Han 3000''s chest, and at this time Han 3000, also do not dodge, Lun a punch, directly blow!


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Two muffled sounds, Han 3000''s chest, the woman''s hand directly into a few minutes, and at this time Han 3000 suddenly found that where her hand is, it is clear that it is black as hawk claws.


    And Han 3000''s fist, also directly through her abdomen, blow out a huge hole. But just for a moment, the hole suddenly contracted in Han 3000''s incredible eyes, and then suddenly recovered! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1942

    "What? How could that be? " Han 3000 was stunned.


    Because the distance is very close, Han 3000 panic, but also can see the woman''s face.


    It was a pale, bloodless face, like a ghost. At this time, he was looking at Han 3000 with blood red eyes and full of banter.


    "By you?" She gave a cold smile. The next second, she opened her mouth fiercely. The small mouth suddenly tore directly, revealing the sharp teeth as neat as a hacksaw. At the same time, there was a sharp roar like a hell monster in her throat.


    Han 3000 immediately the whole person was directly shocked by the roar, at the same time, a blood black breath also suddenly spread on his body, and bound his hands and feet.


    The next second, before Han 3000 reflected it, her Talon like hand had directly jammed his throat, and then she lifted Han 3000 up in the air.


    "Now, do you say it or not?" The shadow gave a cold smile and returned to normal.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly. Although he was shocked, he didn''t panic. At the same time, he was crazy to use energy.


    "Brush!"


    Han 3000 fiercely broke away from the shackles. He lifted the jade sword in his hand and immediately cut off the hand in front of him. But there was just a sign of relaxation in his throat. The next second, the hand like eagle claws stuck in Han 3000''s throat again!


    Die and die, die and come!


    "Ignorant mole ant, go to die." Fierce force in the hand, the eagle claw immediately directly blocked Han 3000''s throat.


    Han only felt that his throat was clamped by a giant forceps, and his strength was very strong. Even if he concentrated all his strength on his neck, he could barely resist being strangled.


    Shadow also obviously a Leng, obviously, she did not expect, someone can resist her attack.


    "Interesting, interesting." The shadow gave a cold smile.


    "Is that all you can do? I haven''t used my real skills yet. " Han three thousand smile, the hand has begun to micro Zhang, ready to call out Pangu ax.


    He does not want to reveal his identity, but at the critical moment, he has no other choice.


    This woman in front of us is totally different from the previous one. If we say that the two depend more on something of absolute strength, then this person is not at all.


    She''s really in the dark, making Han 3000 a little at a loss.


    Therefore, Han 3000 understands that conventional weapons may not work for her at all.


    But just as Han 3000 was about to draw out Pangu''s axe, he only uttered a pleasant cry: "be careful."


    The next second, a beautiful figure rushed out from behind Han 3000, directly facing Ao Jun who was preparing to attack Han 3000.


    Seeing this, Han couldn''t be happy. Instead, he shook his head.


    From Aojun get out of the way, let Han 3000 to save the bed of Qin Shuang, Han 3000 at that time, to Qin Shuang instill energy, so that she can wake up as soon as possible.


    Because Han 3000 knows that Ao Jun can''t let Qin Shuang go so easily. For any man, such a top-quality thing is available.


    It''s not easy to give up when you get there?!


    Therefore, Han Sanqian has long been behind him, in case of trouble, Qin Shuang has the ability to escape.


    But Han didn''t realize that a mysterious shadow suddenly appeared, let alone that Qin Shuang, who woke up at this time, didn''t choose to run away, but fought with AO Jun for the first time.


    Don''t say that her accomplishments are not as good as Aojun, even if it''s enough, but she just woke up. How can she fight Aojun?!


    Seeing that Ao Jun was about to hit Qin Shuang, Han 3000 sighed helplessly.


    "Get out of my way!"


    With a roar, Han 3000 suddenly gets golden light on his body. He directly shakes away the shadow on the opposite side. Then, Han 3000 turns over, embraces Qin Shuang, and takes a backhand to the Ao army.


    Aojun immediately was directly repulsed, but at this time, the shadow also suddenly killed, a claw straight China and South Korea 3000 waist.


    Dun time, Han 3000 waist was poked out a blood hole, blood DC, just for a moment, waist clothes were soaked by blood.


    Qin Shuang''s face is pale. After the contest, she was attacked secretly by Ye Gucheng, and was drugged.


    Although she can hear everything, but the weakness of her limbs makes her unable to make any resistance. When she is brought to this room, she can only cry helplessly in her heart, but Han 3000''s arrival saves her.


    So when she got the help of Han 3000''s energy, she used this energy to regulate her body. After breaking through the confinement of ecstasy, she rushed out to help Han 3000 for the first time.


    However, there is a huge gap in strength, only a few face-to-face, she will not defeat Ao Jun.


    At this time, she knew that Han 3000 was seriously injured because of herself, and she was in a hurry.


    "Help me." Han 3000 takes a look at Qin Shuang.


    When Qin Shuang is at a loss, Han 3000 suddenly raises his sword. Looking at Han 3000''s posture, Qin Shuang is shocked. The next second, her eyes are filled with tears. Because Han 3000''s posture is nothing else but the posture of the falling rain sword! The falling rain magic sword is the most memorable sword technique Qin Shuang has ever seen since Han 3000 disappeared, but the only one she dare not touch. Because every time she dances the sword, she dances alone. Every time she dances alone, she only remembers the past and tears in reality¡° What are you doing Han 3000 takes a look at Qin Shuang, and then rushes directly at the shadow. Qin frost nodded fiercely, bit his lips, cooperated with Han 3000 and approached the shadow. Although Qin Shuang''s recovery is average and his strength is relatively weak, the falling rain sword technique is broad and profound. In addition, the falling rain sword technique is Han 3000''s main attack. Today''s cultivation of Han 3000 naturally determines the upper limit of the sword technique. What Qin Shuang needs to do is to cooperate with Han 3000 and support the whole of the rising and falling rain sword technique. Along with their skillful sword formation, they were still very brave and fierce. At this time, they were fighting equally¡° So it is. " Han 3000 can''t help but show a faint smile at this time¡° Help me again Han 3000 can''t help but return to Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang is a Leng again, don''t know what Han 3000 is referring to. She seems to have done everything she can. In a moment of stupefaction, the black shadow seized the opportunity, suddenly soared into the air, opened her hands like a giant bat, and suddenly the black and red shadow was crazy around her¡° Roar A roar, a huge and incomparable black can suddenly carry the potential of destroying heaven and earth, directly attack Han 3000. Han 3000 can''t help shaking his head. Facing the direct attack of heineng, he holds Qin Shuang and holds her waist. So close contact, Qin Shuangdun time face crimson, heart is also like deer bumping, and at this time, Han 3000 shook his head: "give me!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1943

    In a word, Qin Shuang''s face is more scarlet. Han 3000 wanted something. In Qin Shuang''s eyes, it was like teasing her.


    Here you are? Right here?


    In this case?


    Although this is crazy, but Han 3000 mouth, Qin Shuang and how can refuse?


    Qin Shuang''s breathing is a little disordered. She doesn''t know what to do for a moment. Finally, she simply closes her eyes and seems to be waiting for something.


    Han 3000''s scalp is numb. What''s wrong with her now?


    What''s more, Han 3000 has no interest in Qin Shuang, even if she is so beautiful that it''s hard for any man to control her.


    "I said the magic sword." Han 3000 is helpless.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang suddenly widens her beautiful eyes. The next second, her face is even scarlet. But at this time, she is not shy, but embarrassed.


    She just wanted to find a place to drill down!


    Qin Shuang moved in his hand. The next second, a long, red sword was in his hand.


    "Good!" After taking the Zhenyao magic sword, Han 3000 suddenly turned back, and his backhand was a sword!


    "Boom!"


    A sword and down, a red light suddenly from the town demon sword.


    The falling rain magic sword itself is a kind of sword technique that harmonizes Yin and Yang. It has a very strong function in suppressing evil spirits. If it is combined with the Zhenyao magic sword, which is a kind of magic weapon that dominates all the evil spirits in the world, it can completely suppress any evil spirits.


    Han three thousand also see Qin frost after, just suddenly think of.


    Compared with the direct exposure of Pangu axe, let Qin Shuang know his identity, obviously, this is the best choice!


    By the red light, the seemingly powerful black energy disappeared in an instant, and the red light suddenly hit the black shadow.


    All of a sudden, the whole shadow was like the water being hit by a huge stone, and its body was crazy.


    "This... How is this possible?" The dark shadow murmured, obviously inconceivable.


    "Let me help you." At this time, Aojun a light drink, carrying a sword toward Han 3000 rushed past.


    Although the shadow did not respond, the shadow also rushed to Korea and Korea at the same time.


    Although Luoyu Shenjian combined with Zhenyao Shenjian greatly suppressed the shadow, with the addition of Ao Jun, he attacked Qin Shuang fiercely, which Han Sanyi ignored.


    "Ao Jun, you cunt, your master taught you to treat guests like this?" Han 3000 angrily scolded, tired of dealing with double-sided attack.


    For AO Jun, from the moment when he refused to give up Qin Shuang and attacked Han 3000, he stepped into the camp against Han 3000.


    "Well, if you die, it''s not my hand for the owner." Ao Jun gave a cold hum.


    Han Sanqian was nothing in his own eyes, but suddenly he jumped to the dragon''s gate. When he was interviewed by the owner, he almost jumped to his head, which made him jealous and unhappy. Now his old grudge is not over, and he has a new enemy for beauty. Naturally, he wants to kill Han Sanqian.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Han 3000 was hit directly by the two men, and his body was heavily hit on the wall, and the whole person suddenly burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    Ao Jun''s attack, he really did not mind, but that dark shadow''s attack, perhaps because of the evil spirit, almost made Han 3000''s immortal Xuan armor look like a decoration.


    Almost all the moves made Han 3000 feel very uncomfortable, and his anti Buddha fists were like meat.


    Han three thousand really don''t understand, this suddenly comes out of the guy, exactly is where sacred!


    Black shadow and AO Jun immediately sneer, obviously, he two people work together, Han 3000 with a tug of oil bottle, is not the opponent.


    "You go first." Qin Shuang painfully looked at Han 3000, looking at the approaching two people, with a smile: "this life can see you alive, I have enough."


    With that, Qin Shuang takes Han 3000''s sword and blocks Han 3000''s body.


    Han 3000 sighed. No matter how dangerous or difficult he is, he is by no means a man who lets a woman stand in front of him.


    What''s more, Qin Shuang?


    "The man is yours and the woman is mine." Aojun a cold drink, directly hit!


    Han Sanyi pushed Qin Shuang away, bit his teeth, endured the pain of his chest and waist, roared directly, and forced them to block another wave of attack.


    "Bang!"


    Another loud noise, Han 3000''s body hit the wall heavily again.


    Blood gushing!


    "Well, you''re tough enough, but what about that? You have to die here today. " Ao Jun''s eyes showed a cold killing intention and disdained to smile.


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000, who is seriously injured at this time. She wants to help but can''t do anything, especially when she wants to see her favorite person die in front of her. She shakes her head desperately and looks at Ao Jun: "please, don''t kill him. I can promise you whatever you want."


    "Ha ha, joke, I don''t want to kill him. I can still do what I want to do with you, little beauty. Do you think you are qualified to make terms with me?"


    When Ao Jun was arrogant, an old man''s laughter suddenly rang out in the room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1944

    "Young Xia, why do you want to kill so much? The so-called cultivation of life and interest can prolong life. "


    I don''t know when, in a corner of the room, an old man in a simple cloth clothes, holding a broom, slowly sweeping the floor, while laughing.


    Hearing this sound, Ao Jun was shocked.


    Because there is no one else in this room, when will there be one more? More importantly, they haven''t noticed yet.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, he saw that it was an old man with a white beard. At once, Ao Jun completely put down his vigilance. Maybe he didn''t notice that the old man came in during the war just now.


    "Old man, it''s none of your business. Get out of here!" Ao Jun shouts angrily.


    The old man smiles, shakes his head and sweeps the floor.


    Ao Jun looked back at the shadow and said, "elder, don''t pay attention to the bad old man. Your target is the guy, and my target is the woman."


    At this time, dark shadow quietly looked at the old man, but did not act. Her intuition told her that the old man in front of her was not a bad old man.


    But Ao Jun obviously doesn''t care, he is a color blank, beauty at present, he also which tube of so many?


    He walked a few steps to Qin Shuang and pulled her to his side. Then, he looked at Han Sanqian, who was half sitting on the ground and seriously injured, "rob a woman with me? What do you count? Do you really think you are lawless when my family appreciates you? I tell you, in the sea of immortality, you are just a dog. "


    "And I''m going to kill a dog, isn''t that easy?"


    Han three thousand smile: "who is the dog of Ao family, who is more clear? Your master won''t eat with the dog. I eat with him. What about you? "


    In a word, Zhizhong Aojun''s heart, sometimes, the more a person emphasizes something, in fact, the weakest heart, the most refused and afraid to admit, is precisely those.


    The most annoying thing about Ao Jun''s life is that he was scolded by others as his Ao family''s dog.


    In particular, what Han 3000 satirizes is more real. He has done his best for the Ao family for so many years, and he has never had the honor to have dinner with the family owner. But Han 3000


    So, by comparison, he is more like the dog!


    "Damn, you dog, you have no right to say me. I''m the garrison captain of Ao family. You are the dog." Ao Jun bared his teeth and roared. He was hysterical.


    Then, he directly kicked Han 3000, and immediately kicked him to the ground, and then directly stepped on Han 3000''s face: "you are a dog now, a dog that I can step on at any time. Bark, bark!"


    The shadow has not moved, she has been alert to the old man, if there is any trouble, she... And so on.


    All of a sudden, the black shadow''s red eyes were so big that she was shocked. She was surprised to find that the old man she had been noticing suddenly disappeared!


    She can confirm that she has never blinked, so the old man... How could the old man suddenly disappear?!


    It''s impossible. No matter how fast it is, it''s impossible to disappear in front of you, even for a moment, and you''re still absorbed.


    At this time, Ao Jun just stepped on Han 3000''s face and was suddenly lifted by something. Then he lost his center of gravity and staggered back several steps. After he stabilized his figure, he found that the old man, who was far away from him, was beside Han 3000 and was sweeping the ground with a broom.


    "On the ground, too much blood, bad, bad." The old man also raised his head and shook his head gently.


    It''s obvious that Ao Jun''s feet were lifted just now by the old man''s broom.


    Ao Jun was interrupted by the old man, and he was furious: "old man, how dare you meddle in your business?"


    As soon as the words fell, Ao Jun kicked the old man with his feet.


    The old man smiles, but he just sweeps the ground in front of him. He doesn''t dodge at all. However, Ao Jun''s seemingly inevitable kick is almost empty.


    Ao Jun was even more annoyed and raised his feet. He continued to put his feet on the old man, but something amazing happened.


    Even if Ao Jun was very close to the old man, he was only a few centimeters away from him recently, but even at such a close distance, the old man didn''t dodge at all. He didn''t even lift his head. He just swept the ground, but Ao Jun couldn''t hit him anyway.


    Every time, obviously, you can win, but every time, it''s so bad.


    This made Ao Jun angry, but several feet were empty in a row, and the whole person was also tired and panting.


    Han Sanqian looked at it and was shocked in his heart. The old man seemed to have done nothing, but he seemed to have done everything. Obviously, this extreme skill could not be achieved without a certain degree.


    "Damn it, old man, how dare you fool me? Put down your rotten broom and stand up. " Ao Jun roared angrily.


    The old man smile: "put down the broom, old man, how can I sweep the floor?"


    "Sweep your mother, don''t sweep."¡° Ha ha, to sweep, to sweep, to sweep the land, to sweep the garbage, to sweep the heart, but to sweep the magic The old man smiles a little, at this time, suddenly backhand a lift, broom direct at Ao Jun and shadow. Two people suddenly feel a gust of wind blowing, blowing people completely can''t open their eyes, but when the wind stops, two people are looking to the original place, where there is anyone else, three people just like evaporation in general, disappeared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1945

    "Where are they?" Looking at the emptiness in front of him, Ao Jun suddenly rushed to the front, but what else could there be besides Han 3000''s blood on the ground?!


    The black shadow''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the scene in front of her obviously shocked her.


    If we say that the last time the old man suddenly moved from his face, there was still a little possibility that he was shaken, then this time, it is absolutely impossible.


    Since that moment, dark shadow has already played twelve points of spirit, so even if the wind just swept her face, she didn''t like Ao Jun, but paid more attention to the old man''s every move.


    But even so, the old man disappeared, even, she did not know how the old man disappeared and where he went.


    It''s incredible.


    "Have you seen the old man?" The dark shadow is cold, and his reputation is toward Ao Jun.


    At this time, Ao Jun was angry and at a loss. He tossed so much and paid so much risk. In the end, it turned out to be like this. But in the face of the shadow, he didn''t dare to be unhappy at all. He could only honestly answer: "I haven''t seen it."


    Black shadow frowned. Haven''t you seen it?


    Who is the old man?!


    "Maybe it''s just an old man sweeping the floor!" The way of Ao Jun''s frustration.


    "You haven''t seen me, otherwise..." black shadow coldly dropped a sentence. When Ao Jun was about to answer, there was only a dead silence left in the room, and the black shadow suddenly disappeared with the stench of blood.


    Ao Jun looked at the darkness in the room and nodded subconsciously, with a faint smile on his lips.


    If it wasn''t for the blood on the ground, telling what happened before, Ao Jun would even feel that it was just a dream at this time.


    Everything is disappearing so fast that people have to think so.


    And now, somewhere.


    In a stone house made of stones, Qin Shuang closed her eyes subconsciously after being blown by the gust of wind. When she opened her eyes again, it was already here. The old man disappeared. Although Qin Shuang felt strange and scared about it, she scrambled to Han 3000 when she saw Han 3000, who was weak due to serious injury.


    Seeing the large area of blood on Han 3000''s chest and back, Qin Shuang immediately panics. Then, without hesitation, she takes off her outer layer of gauze, tears it open, and bandages the wound for Han 3000.


    Seeing Han 3000''s shocking wounds, Qin Shuang can''t help crying as she bandages them.


    She knew that he was not a demon at all, and he was not a villain. He was still the original Han 3000.


    She also knew that he would not be so heartless to himself. When he was in danger, he would still stand up and even give up his life.


    Since Han 3000''s accident, she has been sticking to her original feelings for Han 3000. However, this has also led her to the whirlpool of public opinion and attracted numerous criticisms. She has changed from a cold goddess that people tend to attach to, but can''t get, to a dissolute woman who, for the sake of a waste, doesn''t think about food and tea, and even betrays her school.


    Only those who have experienced this kind of treatment can understand it, and only those who have experienced how high it was at the beginning and how painful it is to fall now can understand it. Especially after Han 3000 was possessed by the devil in Lushui City, these voices are more exciting and ugly, but Qin Shuang has chosen to endure silently.


    And the end of all this patience is that she is gradually marginalized from her most valued disciple.


    But now, she really wants to shout to all those who have criticized her, Han 3000 has never failed her!!


    All she did was worth it!!


    After dressing the wound, in order to make Han 3000 more comfortable, Qin Shuang sits cross legged and pillows Han 3000''s head between his legs. Looking at Han 3000 on his legs, she feels a lot.


    She wanted to open the mask, even if it was just a look at him.


    But she didn''t dare!


    Because she knew that Han 3000 didn''t want to show his true face to others, or even to himself, for some reason.


    However, I don''t know how many days and nights of missing, and let her really want to see him.


    When she shakes her hands and uncovers Han 3000''s mask, the familiar and strange but deeply imprinted handsome face reappears in front of her, Qin Shuang can no longer control her emotions, and she bursts into tears!


    Crystal tears, along her cheek, slowly dripping.


    When a tear falls on Han 3000''s face, Han 3000 wakes up!


    See Qin Shuang, Han 3000 immediately lifted his head from Qin Shuang''s leg, the whole person also shrunk to the side, and Qin Shuang keep distance.


    Han 3000''s action is undoubtedly heartbreaking for Qin Shuang.


    "Did I... Do something wrong?" Qin Shuang tries to bear the pain in her heart and asks pitifully.


    "That night, in the tent, you should have seen the woman next to me, right? She is my wife and my favorite woman in my life. Besides her, I don''t have the slightest idea of any woman, including you Han 3000 said seriously.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Shuang is heartbroken. Although, when she knows that Han 3000 is a mysterious person, she has guessed that the woman may be Han 3000''s woman, when Han 3000 tells herself, she is still sad. Especially Han 3000''s sentence, including you, even made her hard to breathe. Looking at Qin Shuang''s painful but intolerant appearance, Han 3000 can''t bear it, but he also knows that he must do it¡° By the way, where are we? " Han 3000 tries to change the subject¡° Even if you have a wife, you should not... I mean, you have the right not to like me, but you should not deny my right to like you. " Qin Shuang obviously does not want to avoid, on the contrary, more straightforward looking at Han 3000¡° As I said, I am a member of the demon sect. If you like me, it will only bring you endless troubles. You and I will not have any results. Why destroy your future? " Han 3000''s cold way. Qin Shuang tears can not stop the flow: "that is my business, you should not come to save me, let me die."¡° Even if it wasn''t you who were killed tonight, I''ll save you. " Han 3000''s cold voice. In a word, Qin Shuang almost fainted. At this time, Han 3000, biting his teeth, reluctantly stood up. He didn''t want to entangle with Qin Shuang. He opened the door. Just as he was about to step out, the scene in front of him shocked him. Thousands of miles of continuous fine clouds, gently swing under the room! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1946

    See Han three thousand left back, Qin frost whole person weak soft fall to the ground, cry.


    For the first time, she opened her heart and fell in love with someone, but she didn''t expect that the end would be like this.


    At this time, Han 3000 was standing at the door.


    He wanted to go out of the house, but found that there was no open space at his feet, it was just curling clouds.


    The most important thing is that there is no wind at this time, but the white clouds are moving rapidly under the feet. Obviously


    Is this room Ling in the mid air, at this time the speed is extremely fast in the movement!


    "This... This..." Han 3000 was stunned.


    He really didn''t know what was going on, and where was it?!


    "If the heart is not mixed, if the sky is like the wind, how can it touch the dust?"


    When Han 3000 was in a daze, there was a voice. He didn''t know where it came from. Han 3000 looked around, but it was blue sky and white clouds. There was no figure.


    "Master? Is that you Senior Han Sanqian remembers the voice, which is the old man sweeping the floor in Aojun house.


    "Child, since you put it down, you should learn to pick it up. If you want to get out of here, you should have no distractions."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 nodded, thought for a moment, and laughed: "master, I understand."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 slowly smile, take a step forward, this foot down, Han 3000 whole person suddenly step empty, the body also fiercely fell down.


    Qin Shuang stops crying when she hears the old man''s voice. She looks up and looks out. When she is surprised, she suddenly sees Han 3000 go out directly. The whole person gets up from the ground in panic and rushes towards Han 3000 desperately. But when she gets to the door, Han 3000 has already fallen directly.


    In front of the body, it is high, deep and bottomless.


    A bite, Qin frost didn''t think much, directly jumped down, she didn''t have any idea, just want to save Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body is falling madly at a very fast speed, but he doesn''t have the slightest worry. He just slowly closes his eyes and feels it quietly.


    I don''t know how long later, he suddenly felt that his body was falling rapidly, and he didn''t feel any more falling. At this time, when he opened his eyes, he was no longer in front of the sky, but a house like an underground palace.


    Qin Shuang, who was behind him, suddenly found that he did not fall, but walked on the ground.


    "All living beings are alike, the heart is alike, and the eyes are alike. Therefore, everything is alike, and everything is predestined. What you two see is different only because of the difference in mind and persistence."


    As soon as the words fell, the two people''s eyes were bright again. Then, they were now in an open space.


    Not far away, a turtle in a bamboo house fell there. The old man I saw just now in Ao Jun''s room was sitting on the bamboo table under the eaves, making tea and pouring water. Next to him, his broom was gently placed on the chair.


    Two people looked at each other doubtfully, still walked past.


    "Come on, I''m thirsty." The old man gently smile, very kind, and then, put on three cups, each cup is filled with tea.


    After serving the cup, Han 3000 took a sip and suddenly felt that his tongue was about to explode.


    Qin Shuang also took a sip. It was very bitter, but there was a trace of sweetness in the bitter.


    The old man smiles and looks at Qin Shuang: "girl, are you bitter?"


    Qin Shuang shook his head and nodded. Although it was sweet, it was obviously bitter.


    "Bitter, that''s right, but his cup is more bitter than yours." The old man gently smile, and then give two people will continue to tea: "I do not know his personnel, how to know other people suffering?"?! Girl, you are so persistent. "


    "And you don''t know how to be bitter if you don''t taste her sweetness." The old man said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "Master, what you mean is..." Han 3000 was puzzled.


    "Old man, I''m just a sweeper. What''s the difference between me and my predecessors? I''m just a spectator. I just want to express my opinions. Everything, as a matter of fate, will go with it."


    Han 3000 nodded. At this time, the old man''s words seemed to wake him up. From his point of view, he really didn''t want Qin Shuang to be the second Qi Yiyun, because he thought that Qi Yiyun''s emotional world might be a sad life for himself.


    However, for Qi Yiyun, it may be a pleasure in suffering.


    Qin Shuang, it may be the same.


    Therefore, fate comes and ends.


    "Without fate, how can we be persistent? Young man, do you say yes or no? "


    Han 3000 nodded, sat down and looked at Qin Shuang: "elder martial sister, sit down."


    Qin Shuang was stunned when she heard Han 3000''s words, but she was very happy. At least, this represents the distance between herself and Han 3000.


    "But girl, persistence is neither good nor bad. Some things may not have results. Although they can continue, they should not cause some dust. Otherwise, they will only go away."


    "If you don''t understand, you''ll see."


    As soon as the words fell, a lion was chasing an antelope in the open space. The old man shook the cup in his hand. The lion ran away as if he had been hit hard, but the antelope was able to save his life.


    But the next second, the environment changed, just that lion, lying on the ground dying, look poor. Seeing this picture, Qin Shuang looks embarrassed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1947

    "You can be persistent, but your persistence should not disturb others, otherwise, it can only attract the results you do not want to see, do you understand?"


    Qin Shuang nodded and pursed her mouth. A moment later, she gave Han Sanyi a smile: "younger martial brother!"


    "Children can be taught, children can be taught." The old man laughed and drank his cup of tea.


    Han 3000 looks at the old man gratefully. Although he is not good-looking, he is quite profound. Just a few words give Han 3000 and Qin Shuang a lot of insights, and even break their heart knot.


    "By the way, thank you for your help this time. I haven''t asked your name yet!" Han 3000 got up and filled the old man with tea.


    "Name?" The old man was stunned. After a moment, he burst out laughing: "I have lived for so many years that I have forgotten my name."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian and Qin Shuang look at each other. Seeing the old man, they don''t seem to be lying or perfunctory.


    How many years will it take to live to forget your name?!


    "I can''t remember how long it has been since I can remember. I only remember the red sun and the purple moon hanging in the sky!" The old man gave a smile.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang suddenly looks like frost, and the beautiful pupil opens slightly.


    Then Qin Shuang looked at Han 3000 and said, "I heard master say that in the world of all directions, the sun is red and the moon is purple at the beginning of the world."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 also opened his eyes.


    That is to say, the old man has existed since he first met the world in all directions? The distance is now


    That''s not billions of years, or even more?!


    However, how can human life be so long?!


    Even if it is a true God, it will also face the fall. Otherwise, there will be no alternation of all kinds of true gods in the world, and the transposition of major families will make the hall of Qishan meaningless.


    However, the old man in front of us is always running through the past and the present, which is really incredible and even difficult to understand.


    "Master, are you kidding?" Qin Shuang is careful to probe a way.


    "It doesn''t matter." The old man laughs, but he doesn''t care about Han 3000 and Qin Shuang''s views. Then he looks at Han 3000: "what''s important is you, young man."


    "Me?" Han three thousand one Leng, don''t know old man this words is what meaning?


    "Yes, it''s you." The old man chuckled.


    "Master, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not, because one day in the future, you will always understand it. What''s your name? Young people. "


    Han three thousand even busy way: "Han three thousand."


    "The great world, the three realms, a good name." The old man gave a smile.


    Han 3000 is a little helpless. This is the first time he has heard someone understand his name in this way.


    The old man looked at Han 3000, and then said: "although you have deep internal power, you have a strange treasure, so the gold armor protects you, but the golden axe doesn''t come out, and you don''t have the right attack method. It looks strong, but in fact it''s very little threat."


    "A lion can''t do without teeth and a tiger can''t do without claws. That''s what you are today. Even if you seem to frighten people, it''s actually just a shelf. It''s OK to hurt some kittens and dogs, but if you encounter a cruel character, it''s just a hard bone to chew, but no matter how hard it is, if you chew more, you''ll chew it."


    The old man said relaxed freehand brushwork, cloud light and wind clear, but Han 3000 was shocked and scared.


    Because this old man actually just a few eyes, will see his real situation clearly, without a leak.


    Han 3000 is very hidden. After entering the palace of Qishan, he never mentioned his true identity to anyone, nor did he have any communication with the old man in front of him, but


    But he was able to say everything he had so accurately.


    Looking at Han 3000''s surprised eyes, the old man didn''t pay attention. He looked at Han 3000 and said, "old man, am I right?"


    Although he didn''t know what kind of God the old man was, Han Sanqian didn''t have much vigilance either, because he had saved himself and should not do any harm to himself: "elder, you are right."


    "Yes, that''s right." The old man gently smile, at this time, slowly stood up, negative hand, back to Han 3000: "then I give you a set of steel teeth, and then give you a pair of claws, how do you see?"


    Han 3000 was very happy when he heard that, because this is what Han 3000 urgently needs.


    Although he has Pangu axe, he has no real usage, so his power is greatly reduced. Without relying on Pangu axe, the best he can do at present is nothing more than Wuxiang magic skill. However, it can be done by surprise. Even if he can play Wuxiang magic skill to the extreme, it will only be strong when he is strong and weak when he is weak.


    In the final analysis, when Han 3000 needed to face the real top skilled experts, he didn''t have any high-level skills to fight against others, so when he heard the old man''s words, he said, "are you serious, elder?"


    "Old man, I don''t speak falsely, let alone lie. That''s what I say." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1948

    The palace of Qishan.


    In the attic on the top of the blue mountain.


    Lu Ruoxin, dressed in white, sits in front of the window like a fairy.


    At this time, a dark shadow passed, came to Lu Ruoxin''s face, covered his chest lightly and leaned slightly: "I''ve seen Miss."


    Lu ruo''s face is like frost, and people look out of the window and don''t move. They just move their fingers. But at this moment, dark shadow suddenly kneels down, and her body moves because of pain.


    "You are half an hour later than I expected." Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "I''ll be damned. I came back late because of something happened on the way. Please forgive me." Dark shadow eat pain not only dare not have the slightest dissatisfaction, but also panic incomparable explanation, just in Aojun there domineering, at this time has long disappeared.


    "Go ahead." Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Then, the dark shadow tells Lu Ruoxin everything that happened in Ao Jun''s room.


    After hearing this, Lu Ruoxin faintly looked back: "do you mean someone is holding Han 3000''s sword? Will you admit your mistake? "


    "That''s the subject of the maidservant, so I won''t admit it. What''s more, I had a fight with the mysterious man. I even suspected that the mysterious man was Han 3000. " Dark shadow way.


    "You say the mysterious man is Han 3000?" Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin finally looked back at the shadow. The whole face was slightly surprised, and the delicate facial features were very beautiful¡° It''s impossible. Han 3000 has fallen into an endless abyss. It''s well known that how can he survive? "


    "Miss, Han 3000 and I are not together. Even if he turns to dust, the slave will not recognize him wrong. Judging from the situation of fighting with him, he may be Han 3000."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowns slightly. Judging from Chi Meng''s familiarity and hatred towards Han 3000, it''s impossible for her to recognize the wrong person. Is it true that the mysterious person is Han 3000?!


    However, there is one question that is always difficult to get around, that is the existence of endless abyss.


    "What about the others?" Lu Ruoxin asked, if you want to find out this matter, as long as you find the mysterious man, everything will be clear.


    "The maid was about to succeed when an old man sweeping the floor suddenly appeared in the house. This old man was unpredictable. Under my extremely attentive vigilance, he just disappeared with people."


    Lu Ruoxin couldn''t believe it: "you mean there is an old man in Qishan Hall who can slip away quietly under your eyes?"


    "It''s no use being a slave." Chi Meng lowered his head in shame.


    "With your accomplishments, I''m afraid there are not many people who want to defeat you. It''s rare that they want to retreat completely in your hands. It''s unheard of to leave quietly in front of your eyes." Although Lu Ruoxin has her own way to control Chi Meng, if she doesn''t use special control methods, even if she wants to do this, she can''t retreat all over, let alone leave quietly.


    Isn''t it true?!


    But this idea, Lu Ruoxin is only a flash.


    Because if it is a real God, how can it be a little sweeper?!


    However, this incident gives Lu Ruoxin another assumption, that is, will Han 3000 be saved by an expert, so he can escape from the endless abyss? Or it''s a cover up at all. So, the mysterious man is Han 3000, but he has some experts to help him!


    When he had this idea, Lu Ruoxin''s face was even more shocked. He was obviously shocked by his own idea.


    But combined with the sudden appearance of the mysterious man, he has no background, but suddenly so powerful, it seems to support Lu Ruoxin''s idea.


    Sometimes things are so clever. Lu Ruoxin''s alternative conjecture runs counter to Han 3000''s process, but in the end, it is a strange collision.


    "If you want to make it clear, go to Gu Yue and check it out." Lu Ruoxin said, slowly stood up and looked at Chi Meng: "you go to ask Xuan Shao to bring the waste of the three earth, they may still be useful."


    "Yes Chi Meng nodded.


    In the hall of Qishan at this time, Gu yuezheng and Gu Ri played go and tasted immortal tea. They were very comfortable.


    Suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, two people stop in the hands of action, see the person, but not from slightly surprised, the next second, two people look at each other a smile.


    "In the sacred wind hall, the guests from both sides are suddenly welcomed. It''s really magnificent." Gu Yue chuckled.


    Under the stage, Ao Tian and AO Yong separated on the left side, while Lu Ruoxin dressed in white on the right side.


    After Han 3000 didn''t return, Su Yingxia couldn''t hide his anxiety, and finally found Ao Tian''s important person. After hearing the news that Han 3000 was missing, Ao Tian was puzzled, so he sent Ao Yong to check.


    Ao Yong quickly finds out the head of Ao Jun, who is flustered and has to tell the details of the matter. Naturally, Ao Tian is also puzzled by AO Jun''s words, but considering that Ao Jun can''t dare to lie to himself, he comes to find Gu Yue''s important person.


    Su Yingxia also follows in the troop, to Han 3000 does not see one matter, she must make clear.


    "Master Gu Yue, I don''t need to say much nonsense. Ao came here to ask for important people. My staff said that the mysterious man of my subordinates was taken away by the sweeper in the palace. So I came here to ask about the situation." Aotian zhengse road.


    "I''m here for the sweeper, too." Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice. Gu Yue was stunned. Two families came to find the sweeper, which surprised him¡° But who is the sweeping disciple? " Ao Tian looked at Ao Jun, his legs trembled and he knelt down quickly: "it''s the old man in the palace who is more than 100 years old, with gray hair and simple clothes." Hearing this, Gu Yue frowned and looked at Ao Jun: "my younger brother who sweeps the floor in my palace is a young beginner. Let alone a centenarian, it''s hard to find him even in his forties." At this time, Gu Ri also said, "according to the rules of Qishan temple, it takes three years for an entry-level disciple to sweep the ground before he can become an official disciple. Therefore, the sweeper is often very young." Ao Tian''s face suddenly showed displeasure, and he yelled in an angry voice: "Ao Jun, do you hear me? Still lying now? " Ao Jun immediately panicked: "master, I don''t dare. Besides, even Miss Lu has come to find the old sweeper? This shows that there is a real person, not a small lie. " Seeing this, Ao Tian took back some anger. After all, there was a Lu family''s daughter looking for someone. I''m afraid there was one. So, what''s going on¡° Could it be that... "Gu Ri suddenly frowned and said to Gu Yue¡° It''s out of the question. " Gu Yue firmly denied Gu Ri''s words. Gu Ri closed his mouth. Gu Yue looked back at Lu Ruoxin and AO Tian. He was embarrassed. A moment later, he had to explain with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1949

    "In the hall of Qishan, there have been rumors among disciples that sometimes they would meet the founder of the hall of Qishan, saying that sometimes they would see his old man sweeping the floor in the hall. However, these are all rumors. My younger martial brother and I have been learning from my teacher for thousands of years, but we have never seen our grandmaster


    "Moreover, the hall of Qishan has existed since the beginning of the world. It is tens of millions of years away. Even if the old people of the ancestral master had emerged long ago, how could it exist?" Gu Yue said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin and AO Tian both frowned.


    Even the true God can''t live long enough, so it may be a rumor.


    But if not, who would that old man be?!


    Ao Tian naturally believed in Ao Jun''s words, and Lu Ruoxin also believed that Chi Meng was not qualified or able to lie in front of him. In addition, the two families came to ask at the same time, which also showed that there was someone in this matter.


    "Well, I''ll order someone to search our Qishan Temple thoroughly. Maybe someone pretended to be my Qishan temple." Gu Yue whispered.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded, glanced at Ao Tian and others, turned and left.


    Ao Tian also looked at Lu Ruoxin and looked at Ao Jun: "go back and deal with you."


    When a group of people left, Gu Ri came to Gu Yue and said, "elder martial brother, is it true that the rumors of the disciples are true?"


    Gu Yue sighed and didn''t know how to answer.


    He didn''t believe it. However, as the leader of Qishan palace, he clearly knew that the rumor that the grandmaster appeared was not once or twice.


    Almost every three years, some disciples will find him. Although he had never seen it before, he had to doubt it sometimes when he heard too much.


    Now, there are two aolu families coming for him at the same time, which makes him more suspicious that this matter may not be as simple as the rumor.


    "Elder martial brother, in fact, there is something wrong with the records of Qishan hall. Our sect has always added posthumous titles and buried them in the mausoleum of Qishan after the death of the leaders of each generation. But the founder of our sect did not mention it in the diary inscription. Is it possible that the Grandmaster did not die at all? But live in this world all the time? " Guri continued.


    "But if the grandmaster is not dead, why should he live in seclusion?" Gu Yue shook her head.


    "Maybe it was the grandmaster who was afraid of being chased by his enemies?" Gurido.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know how the hall of Qishan came from?" Gu Yue said with a bitter smile.


    Seeing that Gu Ri didn''t understand, Gu Yue said with a smile that after the beginning of the world, there were five supreme gods. One of them, evil, was the strongest among the five supreme gods. However, it is said that evil himself was named like a human being. Therefore, what he did was spit at the worst. Finally, he fell into the evil way and became the founder of the evil clan in the world.


    In the next four, the Grandmaster of Qishan temple was the highest. Under the leadership of the grandmaster, the three of them finally sealed evil after ten thousand years of hard struggle. Since then, the world in all directions has returned to peace.


    However, at that time, the grandmaster was also seriously injured. For the sake of peace in all directions, the Grandmaster of Qishan hall decided to let the remaining three people take charge of the world, while he was in Qishan to provide for the aged and establish the Qishan hall.


    The three true gods also felt the kindness of their grandmaster, so they set the rule that when the true gods alternate, it must be the day of worship, and only after he was approved by the Qishan temple, can the three true gods be justified.


    Right and wrong in the past, time flies, but this tradition has been preserved.


    "Judging from the situation at that time, the grandmaster was the strongest of the four. Why should he be afraid of other people''s revenge?" Gu Yue said with a bitter smile.


    And somewhere at this time


    Han 3000''s eyes are concentrated, and his forehead is already dripping with sweat. Qin Shuang stands by and wipes Han 3000''s sweat from time to time.


    "Brush!"


    At this time, Han 3000''s face showed a very difficult expression. He clenched his teeth and slowly raised his hand.


    At this time, Han 3000 held the jade sword in his left hand and the Zhenyao magic sword in his right hand. As if he was using chopsticks, he worked hard to close the two sword tips.


    At this time, a small ant was caught by Han 3000''s double swords.


    "Ah!" A scream of annoyance and discouragement. When Han 3000 just lifted his double swords into the air, he was crazy for a long time.


    In the distance, the old man sat under the eaves, smiled and drank tea comfortably.


    "Ah!" Han 3000 was depressed and yelled. The muscles of his hands were completely tired at this time. He could not help shaking because of the spasm.


    In contrast, Han 3000 is even more annoyed that this way of clamping ants with a big sword is a kind of maddening torture.


    This thing is simply the existence of people''s mind completely burst, but also to ensure that the ants will not die, and then it has to be obediently clamped to the bowl in the distance behind.


    This kind of operation almost made Han 3000 collapse.


    "Clip dead, don''t calculate..." at this time, the old man said more let Han 3000 collapse words.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1950

    Qin Shuang was unfair and distressed Han 3000. He said to the old man, "elder, these two swords are so big. Don''t say don''t kill the ants. It''s not easy to clamp the ants. You still have to kill three thousand. Isn''t it difficult for people?"


    The old man leisurely smile: "the old man never forced others, if you feel difficult, you can give up at any time."


    Han 3000 Chong Qin Shuang shook his head: "don''t say more, I won''t give up." Finish saying, the separation in the strong endure heart should and approach the muscle disorder of madness, Han three thousand again look for the ant on the ground.


    "The so-called" forcing others into difficulties "is just to make you difficult. It''s always like... It''s better for others to seize your lifeline and ask you to live or die. If you want to practice extreme Kung Fu, young man, you should learn this first. Three thousand ants. I want to see them before sunset. "


    Looking up, though the sun is just rising, the number of 3000 ants is obviously astronomical.


    Qin Shuang looks in the eye, anxious in the heart, this is an impossible task, three thousand ants, Han three thousand from last night to now, even an ant is not caught, this three thousand is impossible to catch.


    However, Han 3000 at this time is still very serious to find ants on the ground.


    For him, the harder it is to do and the more challenging it is, the more it will arouse his boundless fighting spirit.


    Soon, Han 3000 found an ant again, and then repeated the previous action, with double swords slowly clip up the ant, and then carefully raised.


    Although it is a great test of patience, Han 3000 even has the feeling of being scratched by more than ten cats, but he still has to endure this kind of pain, holding it with a small force, and then slowly lifting it up. Then, he clenched his teeth and walked carefully towards his bowl step by step.


    Just a dozen steps away, Han 3000 spent nearly half an hour. Then, as an ant, he carefully put it into the bowl.


    When the ant got into the bowl, after a short scare, it finally moved, which made Han 3000''s whole body gasp.


    Finally caught a live, at the same time, it also greatly encouraged their inner confidence, the so-called everything is difficult at the beginning, as long as the mouth is done, the rest will be simple.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 breathed a long breath.


    "It''s just one. What''s so happy about it? You know, you still have 2999 left. If you go on at this speed, not to mention before sunset, even at this time of next year, you may not be able to gather enough." The old man laughed appropriately.


    Han Sanqian''s newly ignited confidence was immediately beaten by him. He nodded. He had to go back before dark. It''s a small matter to delay the game. It''s a big matter to give Ao Tian the book of life and death and let him save nian''er.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 increased his horsepower and continued to look for ants.


    An hour later, Han 3000 had his first experience. Slowly, he seemed to find the real cleverness, and he was more handy in picking up ants. This made him very happy, and even felt that there was hope to complete the task.


    But when he caught the ants and went back, new problems appeared again.


    There should have been dozens of ants in the bowl, but at this time, there was no one left.


    Han 3000''s state of mind is a bit explosive. After so long, he thought he was on the right track, but he thought that he had nothing at this time.


    Even if Han 3000 has a good temper and can bear it, he can''t help it at this time.


    "Old man, what is this? We''ve put a lot of them in the bowl, but... There''s nothing in the bowl." Seeing this, Qin Shuang is also very angry.


    But the old man said with a smile, "the ant is alive. It wants to run. Can I control it? Isn''t this caused by your stupid negligence? Why do you blame me? "


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang beat her feet and chest angrily.


    Han 3000 gritted his teeth: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, help me to watch the ants in the bowl." Leaving a word behind, Han 3000 turned around and looked for the ants on the ground, regardless of the sweat.


    Looking at Han 3000 like this, Qin Shuang is distressed and wronged. She really doesn''t know how to comfort people, because she has never comforted people. However, she thinks that Han 3000 is meaningless to go back and do it.


    But at this time, Han 3000 did not care about these, one by one, patiently looking for them, and then repeated the previous steps, slowly clip them back.


    Seeing Han 3000 insist, Qin Shuang can only bite her teeth and take care of every ant in the bowl for Han 3000. She has only one belief. No matter what she can''t finish, she must make every ant in the bowl obediently and can''t go out, because Han 3000 spent nine cows and two tigers to catch every ant.


    With the two people''s selflessness, the sky gradually dim, sunset!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1951

    When Han 3000 looked into the bowl, it was already full of ants.


    But it seems that it is far from 3000.


    Failed in the end!


    "I''m sorry, master." Han 3000 sighed, a little annoyed.


    "You''ve done it." The old man laughed, patted the stool beside him and motioned Han 3000 to sit down.


    Han 3000 came to his side and sat down slowly. The old man patted him on the shoulder and laughed: "the huge number of 3000 is actually to let you retreat. If you can persist, it''s actually what I want to see. By the way, how do you feel after a day''s practice


    Looking at the old man''s kind smile, Han 3000 felt warm: "although very tired, I feel that I have learned a lot. I not only concentrate my attention, but also seem to control my power more accurately."


    "Ha ha, if you want to control the strongest power, you must first learn how to control the weakest power. This is the reason why Epee has no edge and great skill, and it is also the highest level of power control." The old man said with a satisfied smile.


    Han 3000 nodded to show that he understood.


    "In fact, all your own configurations are for this purpose, but you don''t know it." The old man gave a little smile, and then slowly stood up from the chair: "when you focus all your strength on one point, its power will be infinitely magnified."


    With that, he snatched Han 3000''s jade sword and waved it for a moment, with a sword facing the sky.


    At that time, the whole sky changed, and the sound of crying wolf was all over the ears. The Buddha defense was pierced by him.


    Han 3000 was shocked to see that the old man could play such a powerful role with a sword to the sky, which made Han 3000 marvel.


    "In fact, with your qualifications, you will surpass me in the future." The old man seemed to see Han 3000''s surprise. He gave Han 3000 his sword with a smile.


    "Three thousand talents are stupid. How dare you compare with your predecessors? You will be satisfied if you have one ten thousandth of them." Han 3000.


    The old man shook his head and looked at Han 3000 with a knowing smile: "with your qualifications, don''t say that compared with me, even if you surpass me, it''s only a matter of time. Three thousand, I''m afraid you don''t know enough about yourself. "


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly. Except for Pangu axe and immortal Xuan armor, he doesn''t think he is much better than others in terms of other qualifications: "Sanqian is stupid. Please make it clear."


    "You have the heart of the dragon family as the support of the system, the immortal Xuan armor as the defense, the magic soldier Pangu, the beast four, and the Wuxiang magic skill. The most important thing is your own qualifications." The old man chuckled.


    Han 3000 is shocked. He has no communication with the old man, but he really doesn''t know how he knows so clearly. However, Han 3000 is most concerned about the meaning of his own qualifications, so he said: "elder, is my qualifications very good?"


    The old man nodded: "if you can be selected by him, how can you be an ordinary person? Although the old guy is playful by nature, he has a higher vision than anyone else. How can ordinary people like him? What''s more, I''m willing to give you the gold body, which is closely related to you from now on? "


    Gold body?


    As soon as the old man mentioned this, he thought of the gold body. Since it merged with himself, Han 3000 almost forgot its existence.


    "Master, do you know the origin of my golden body? Who is he? " Han Sanqian is very interested in it. After all, gold body is closely related to him. Han Sanqian is also very interested in its origin.


    "He? It''s a very annoying guy, but it''s the only one who has played with me since childhood. So, it''s my best friend. " Although the old man had some impatience in his mouth, the joy in his eyes still showed that the person mentioned had a good relationship with him.


    On hearing this, Han 3000 looked at the old man in disbelief. He thought it was terrible that there was an old man in the world who had lived billions and billions of years like this. However, unexpectedly, there was an old monster.


    See Han 3000 so, the old man laughed: "in fact, this time to save you, I was entrusted by him."


    "Is he still alive? I mean, you said the gold body was his, then he... "Han 3000 asked.


    "To live, of course, to live. With the old man''s practice, he will never die. How can he die? As for his golden body, it''s the supreme body that followed him through the disaster of nine immortals and 80000 disasters. If you can get it, it''s your nature. So, how can your talent be low? " The old man gave a smile.


    "Nothing of that old man''s is not a treasure, and Jinshen is his biggest treasure. It''s only three thousand. You didn''t get a glimpse of the meaning of each one."


    "Can you give me some advice?" Han 3000 feels embarrassed.


    From getting the gold body to now, Han 3000 really didn''t realize how useful the gold body was.


    The old man smiles a little, and then his body flashes fiercely. The next second, he appears in the open space. Then, he quickly plays a set of body method. For Qin Shuang, the old man''s body method is very strange. Because what she saw were all fragmented pictures. Sometimes the old man clenched his fist with one hand and kicked his knee, sometimes he waved his fists with two fists. Sometimes he was in the air, and sometimes the picture turned. He was lying on his back on the ground and kicking his side leg. For Han 3000, however, he was completely stunned at this time. He had never seen such a strange and complicated body method, which seemed to move rather than move, and seemed to be quiet rather than quiet. Sometimes his movements were extremely exaggerated, and sometimes he was very happy, and sometimes he was very small. He seemed to be ashamed¡° This is Taixu SHENBU. You can walk ten thousand miles when you retreat, and you can gain a hundred steps when you advance. It''s unpredictable. Try it! " Voice a fall, Han 3000 fierce ran into the open space, with the old man, with his body began to try to learn. From clumsy to skillful, Han 3000 only took a few minutes to show the fragmented pictures in front of Qin Shuang, just like the old man. At this time, the golden light on Han 3000''s body has been lit up slightly, just like a Buddha¡° Hehe, old man, I''ve been practicing Shenxu Taibu for more than eight million years. It took you only ten minutes to learn it. Boy, do you know how powerful Jinshen is now? "¡° However, Taixu SHENBU is just a warm-up. Now, you can see clearly. " As soon as the voice fell, the old man suddenly stood still. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 1952

    In the shaking, the mountains shake, the trees shake, the sun and the moon collapse, and the heaven and earth Buddha also begin to split.


    At this time, the old man flew into the air fiercely, his body was arched, his hands were tilted back and open, and the next second, the stars were moving in the air. It was the sky after sunset, but now it was visible to the naked eye, and the wind was moving away from the clouds.


    The next second, a piece of the sky is close to the night, at this time, after the clouds go, the light spread, the sun came out at this time.


    On the other side, the clouds spread and the silver moon hung in the sky.


    This formed the sky a white, a black, meet each other, but also distinguish each other!


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    The old man drank angrily. At this time, in the white and black sky, he suddenly heard bursts of shrill roars. The shaking between heaven and earth was more violent, and the Buddha was about to collapse at any time.


    But Han 3000 did not care about it at all, because the great changes in the sky have stunned him and forgotten everything around him.


    The sun and moon in the sky, at this time, even slowly towards this side.


    As they move, the moon and the sun grow larger and larger.


    From the initial plate size, it gradually became like a stone mill and a giant elephant. Finally, their bodies were like two mountains, converging on the left and right sides of heaven and earth.


    The whole world is completely immersed in the red light of the sun and the silver light of the moon.


    "Get up!" It''s another blow.


    The huge sun and moon on both sides were moving slowly towards the old man. But this time, the sun and moon gradually shrank smaller and smaller. When they finally came to the old man''s hands, they were no more than the size of their fists.


    When in his hands, the sun suddenly turned into a red flame, and the moon turned into a purple cold light.


    The sky is bright again, but there is no sun or moon.


    "The fire in the sky moves heaven and earth in the left hand, and the moon wheel in the right hand kills the external evil." Another light drink, the old man fiercely urged the fire in his left hand. For a moment, he pointed to the direction as if he had been put a huge oil and gas bomb, which exploded and wildfire jumped.


    Then, with a movement of his right hand, a cold purple light came crashing away. In a short time, the direction he pointed to was like a magnetic explosion. Although there was no explosion, everything withered.


    "Three thousand, catch it." Voice a fall, a fire a purple suddenly toward Han 3000 fly.


    When it comes to Han 3000, Han 3000''s expectation falls into the ice.


    Because Han Sanqian suddenly felt that the direction close to the fire was like he was frozen a thousand feet.


    This kind of extreme cold and heat makes Han 3000''s whole face show bitter color, his whole body can''t help sweating, and his body also trembles uncontrollably!


    "Ah


    At the moment when the fire and light approached, Han 3000 could no longer resist the intense pain. He opened his throat and uttered a miserable cry.


    Qin Shuang was stunned by the situation and was at a loss for a moment.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, at this time, Han 3000''s body near the fire, the meat on his body, like a burning candle, began to melt bit by bit, while Han 3000''s body near the light, at this time, had turned dark from dark red, and finally became pale. With the breeze blowing, the meat fell one by one with the falling ice.


    "Master, he..." Qin Shuang saw this and cried out.


    The old man just looked at Han 3000 with eyes like torches and no pit sound.


    "Whether you can carry it or not depends on your nature, silly boy!"


    Boom!!!


    Zizi!!!


    For a moment, fire and light were close to Han 3000''s body at the same time. Then, the two forces directly and steadily collided with each other. You hold me and I hit you. Generally, they met each other, while Han 3000 in the center was invisible.


    A minute passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Soon, half an hour passed.


    Light and fire are still tolerant of each other and fighting for each other, but at this time, they are in the center and slowly begin to emit a touch of golden light.


    In the middle of the sky, the old man''s frosty face finally eased slightly. Then, he took a long breath, looked at the sky and murmured with a smile: "old boy, you really have you. You really didn''t choose the wrong person."


    At this time, the golden light is more and more prosperous and stronger.


    From the initial small light point, gradually into a big light point, with the most central attitude, slowly expand.


    A moment later, the golden light directly envelops the fire and light.


    Then, the huge light suddenly burst out from it, and the shining people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Boom!!!!


    With this dazzling light scattered at the same time, a loud sound from heaven and earth almost came out at the same time, and then, the whole earth trembled slightly because of this loud sound.


    Qin Shuang tries to open her eyes, the dazzling light still makes it difficult for her to see, but in the dim light and shadow, a figure is directly in the sky at this time.


    Whew!! On top of the light and shadow, the golden light flashed, and a red and a purple followed closely. He drew a light and shadow in the sky, which was very beautiful for a time. When the line of sight gradually adapted, Qin Shuang staring at the sky, the left hand sky fire, the right hand moon, red fruit with the upper body, emitting a charming golden light and muscle blood man. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1953

    Qin Shuang''s face suddenly turned red, and her heart beat faster. There were several fawns in her heart. At this time, they collided with each other crazily.


    So handsome!


    With perfect upper body muscles and shining golden light, the man at this time should be the most perfect and coveted prince charming in all women''s hearts.


    No, it''s a hero!


    The left hand is red and the right hand is purple and scaly.


    The old man laughed. At this time, he flew down and stood beside Qin Shuang, holding Lao Xu with his hand. He frowned and said, "the gold body has become. This stupid boy is not stupid. He can understand something at the critical moment. It''s good, it''s good."


    With that, he turned to look at Qin Shuang, his eyes full of kindness.


    Qin Shuang excitedly looked at Han 3000 in the air. When she heard the old man''s words, she came back to her senses and said excitedly, "thank you, thank you."


    "If you want to thank me, why don''t you make me a delicious meal?" The old man laughed and stroked his beard towards the house in the distance.


    Qin Shuang reluctantly looks at Han 3000, and then follows the old man and goes back to the house.


    At this time, Han 3000 was in the air, overlooking the world.


    "The sky fire in the left hand determines heaven and earth! The moon wheel of the right hand kills all evils Looking at the two groups of fire and light, Han 3000 was very excited.


    He tried his left hand for a while, and in a short time, on the far ground, the fire rose, and then he tried his right hand. In an instant, the purple light rioted!


    However, compared with the old man, the power seems to be a little far away.


    If the old man is a thunderbolt, then he seems to be just a torpedo explosion, not a little bit worse.


    However, Han 3000 was not discouraged. After all, he just practiced, and his skill was not enough. That''s natural.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 began to attack each other from left to right.


    When Qin Shuang was cooking, she could only hear the roar outside, and never stopped. It felt like Han 3000 had suddenly become a thunder Lord, making thunder in mid air.


    Nearly an hour later, Qin Shuang has already cooked a full table of food, almost ten fingers do not touch Yangchun water, she can toss a lot of energy to make this meal.


    But hard work is also happy, she is happy for Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 was already playing in mid air.


    It is no longer a simple left-right hand, but a new pattern.


    Sometimes control the sky fire, pull the bow with both hands, let the sky fire turn into a feather arrow, and bend down to shoot the big "carving". Sometimes control the moon wheel, and let it become a light whip, or fire the double swords, one red and one purple, to dance the sword heartily.


    "Three thousand is like a child." Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 in mid air and says with a bitter smile.


    "Good child, the child''s ideas are unrestrained. Sometimes, some unconstrained ideas, in fact, are exactly the real secret. He controls the sky fire and the moon wheel so well. The so-called" control at will "is the omnipotent way. That''s what I want him to understand today. Now, he not only understands it, And it''s flexible. " The old man said with a smile, and then tasted Qin Shuang''s cooking.


    Suddenly his face turned bitter.


    I really didn''t expect that such a beautiful girl could make such a terrible thing.


    Qin Shuang also found the old man''s appearance and looked at him awkwardly: "that... I''ll call 3000 down."


    With that, Qin Shuang also seems to slip out.


    Less than a moment, Han 3000 came back, Qin Shuang like a wrong child, deliberately hiding behind, do not let the old man see.


    The old man was not at ease. Looking at Han 3000, he said with a smile, "how about it? How do you feel, kid? "


    Thank you for your advice Han 3000 directly knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "the sky fire and moon wheel are too powerful. 3000 has been completely conquered by its power."


    "Just like it." The old man gave a little smile, then took out an ancient book from his arms and handed it to Han 3000: "this is Taiyan''s mental method, which is to practice the Qi of heaven and earth, gather the spirit of all things, and practice Taiyan, so that all things can be used for their own use. It''s arrogant."


    "However, this method is profound and difficult to understand. Even if you have the golden body blessing, if you don''t have it for a hundred years, you can understand it for at least ten years." The old man said with a smile.


    Han 3000 was very happy originally, but after hearing the words behind, the whole person''s enthusiasm directly faded by half.


    Ten years, even a hundred years, such a long wait?


    However, Han 3000 chose to accept it. It''s better to have it than not.


    "If you have meritorious service and law, then you will have the strength to be a God in this war." When the old man saw Han 3000 take over, he said with a smile.


    But Han 3000 was shocked: "Fengshen? Master, do you want me to defeat all the people in this contest, win the top three and become one of the true gods? "


    "One of the true gods? Han 3000, is that all you have in mind? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old man suddenly showed his serious face, even with steady anger in his eyes: "what I want is that you become the only true God in the world."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1954

    The only true God in the world!!


    Hear this, Han 3000 obviously slightly a Leng, next to Qin Shuang is feel strange, think the old man seems to be joking.


    After all, with the old man''s simple dress and approachable character, from a certain point of view, he is not the kind of ambitious or ambitious person. Even for Qin Shuang, the old man said that the possibility of Han 3000''s seclusion is far greater than that of Han 3000''s hegemony in the world.


    More importantly, this kind of hegemony is unique.


    If he hadn''t seen the old man''s real ability, Qin Shuang really thought that the old man was a madman.


    But even if I have seen it, Qin Shuang thinks it''s incredible.


    Not to mention being the only true God in the world, even if you can be one of the three true gods, it''s already a life goal that countless people dream of but can''t achieve.


    After all, in the world of all directions, there are so many masters with extremely strong personal cultivation, not to mention that these masters often have huge power behind them. In this case, it is more difficult to challenge them and become one of the true gods than to ascend to heaven.


    And the old man said, even want to be the only true God!


    That is to say, Han 3000 needs to defeat Yongsheng sea area and the top of blue mountain.


    This is simply impossible.


    As long as this person is not crazy, he can''t do this kind of thing.


    "How''s it going? Are you afraid? " The old man sneered.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "in fact, the eternal sea area and the top of the blue mountain have their own revenge on Sanqian for killing his wife. Needless to say, Sanqian will take revenge on them. It''s just


    "You''re afraid you''re not good enough?" The old man said.


    Han Sanqian does not deny that although his personal strength has improved by leaps and bounds, he still has some distance from those big men.


    "No one in the world is more capable than you, otherwise, the old guy won''t let me help you. You know, in the past tens of billions of years, don''t let the old guy ask me, even if he can politely tell me a few words, he won''t want to, but you, he broke the example, how much he hopes for you, you never know."


    "You don''t know how much secret you have in your golden body. When you realize it one day, you won''t think so." The old man gave a smile. Then he reached out and touched Han 3000''s head. With a smile, he looked like he was looking at his grandson.


    "Go ahead, child, you should also rely on yourself to break out a piece of world. You need to explore your own way."


    Han 3000 nodded: "by the way, master, there is one more thing I want to ask you."


    "Do you want to ask about the bone breaking and soul chasing powder?" The old man said with a smile.


    Han 3000 said, "exactly."


    The old man patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "everything, because you will understand, you remember, do as you please."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man suddenly disappeared from Han 3000''s eyes, and then the whole world began to shake violently again. At this time, in the sky, the old man''s voice did not know where to start: "child, remember, the eight wild books are the best place for you to practice."


    With the long sound, the whole world collapsed even more. When the whole world fell back, the white light flashed. Han 3000 and Qin Shuang were already in a corner of Qishan palace.


    "We''re back in the hall of Qishan?" Looking at the surrounding environment and listening to the fierce fighting in the distant arena, Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 strangely¡° Where were we before? "


    Han 3000 doesn''t know the answer. He can only explain all this with mirage. However, Han 3000 also understands that this statement is just a lie to himself, because the place he stayed with the old man just now is very real, and it''s not mirage.


    It''s just that Han 3000 doesn''t know much about this kind of master who has lived for more than 10 billion years, so he can only explain it in this way.


    Han 3000 looked at Qin Shuang and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, it''s time for me to go back."


    After hearing this, Qin Shuang felt nervous. In fact, in the old man''s place, she always hoped that time could stop, so that she could stay there with Han 3000.


    "Good." Qin Shuang endure the sadness and loss of heart, reluctantly squeeze out a smile, to see the heartache.


    Put on the mask, Han 3000 turned and left.


    Looking at the back of Han 3000 leaving, Qin Shuang smiles on her face, but she can''t help but shed tears.


    In a wing room, Su Yingxia looks at nian''er, who is getting worse and worse in bed, and worries about Han 3000. For her, this is obviously the most difficult time. Her husband suddenly disappears and her daughter is in critical condition. She really doesn''t know what to do.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the lake sits on the chair in the room with the same look of anxiety.


    At this time, the door a light ring, a familiar figure came in.


    When they went with their reputation and saw that it was Han 3000, they were shocked.


    Su Yingxia is a step forward, directly into Han 3000''s arms, a time hard to cover the heart of sad, cry out.


    "Three thousand, are you ok? Where have you been? " Bai Xiaosheng also cares about Tao. Han Sanyi patted Su Yingxia on the back and asked Bai Xiaosheng: "there''s a little accident. It''s OK. How long is my next game? Is there still time? "¡° Two hours later. "¡° OK, hold the door for you. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 raised Su Yingxia in his arms and said gently, "I''ll go into the eight wasteland heavenly books and wait for me." Su Yingxia nodded tearfully. Came to the bedside, Han 3000 took a look at Han Nian, and then, cross legged and sat down: "eight wild book, take me in." As soon as the words fall, Han 3000 suddenly disappears out of thin air, leaving only the eight wasteful books by the bedside. Su Yingxia runs over and holds the book in his arms for fear of being robbed. At this time, Han 3000 entered the state of cultivation after entering the eight wasteland Tianshu. He placed the Taiyan mental method in front of him. While he was following the mental method diagram, he set his posture and began to adjust his pulse and energy according to the mental method. At the beginning of everything, Han 3000''s body, just like before, began to show golden color, and his hair, at this time, began to change from pure black to silver. At this time, there are seven big acupoints showing bursts of light. A moment later, seven light balls about the size of eggs fly out and slowly rotate around Han 3000. When the seven beads rotate and move, Han 3000 is like a huge black hole, frantically pouring the surrounding aura into the body. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1955

    Somewhere.


    A voice was heartbroken and said, "if he goes on like this, my aura will be absorbed."


    Another voice rang out and said with a smile: "some people, some things, some things, the value of their own existence, sometimes just for the service of some people, Pangu ax without Pangu, can we call it Pangu ax?"


    "Do you mean I was born to serve this small and humble human being?"


    "What do you think? You are almost the same age as the world in all directions, but over the years, who can get out of you? "


    "That''s because that guy gave him all the Tianyan runes. Shit, I cheat as soon as I come in. I can''t defend myself, OK?" Eight wasteland Book depressed way.


    "Is it just the eye of heaven? He once took tianyanfu to play with you, but even better than him, how many years did it take him to leave here? And the child? " Another voice laughed.


    As soon as this remark came out, the eight wastelands book had to admit it and nodded: "it is for this reason that I am willing to recognize him as the Lord. Otherwise, what qualifications does he have?"


    "As the Lord, you should help him."


    "I know. I''ll try my best. This boy is really lucky. He asked the three of us to help him. I don''t know what fortune he had in his last life." There is some dissatisfaction in the book of eight wild days.


    "To correct you, it''s not his blessing that we help him, it''s our blessing."


    And in the book of eight wild days.


    Han three thousand from the beginning of the gas swallow mountains and rivers in general crazy absorb aura, to the end, in calm, like an old monk general, quiet sitting there.


    This is the whole year of the eight wasteland world.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Han three thousand moved, between the mouth, a mouth of turbid gas was spit out, he just opened his eyes, two golden light also fierce from the eyes.


    "It''s too mind expanding. It''s strange and strange. It''s actually a reverse. But it seems to be very cool to practice." Han 3000''s strange self talk.


    At this time, his eyes were somewhat different, deep black eyes with blood red, there was a wild sense of violence and bloodthirsty, and his deep eyes, formed a fascinating but extremely cold feeling.


    A body of silver hair like silk general, with the wind and swing!


    Ah!!!


    Another comfortable cry. Han Sanqian opened his arms slightly and stretched his body for a while. Then he stood up and squeezed his fist subconsciously. He felt that there was a great power in his body!


    Put on the mask, Han 3000 light drink: "open!"


    Then, the whole person turned into a light and disappeared in the same place.


    "One year, just one year, I underestimated the boy."


    Just after Han 3000 disappeared, the voice in the sky sounded again at this time, surprised and full of joy.


    "Taiyan mental method, that''s an ancient mystery. It took this boy only one year to be enlightened directly. This... Is this guy human or not?" The way that the eight wild books dare not think about.


    "It''s really beyond my expectation. Originally, I thought it would take at least a few hundred years for this boy even if he had his gold body blessing and outstanding talent. So, in order to stabilize him, I told him ten to a hundred years, but I didn''t think that he not only exceeded the time I expected, but also advanced so much."


    "I''m afraid you and he can''t do it?" The eight wasteland heavenly Book Road.


    The voice did not deny: "it took me 770000 years to practice Taiyan mental method. That guy was better than me. However, it took me 560000 years. But three thousand children, one year, ha ha, I don''t know whether I should be happy or feel sad for myself."


    "Maybe that''s fate." The eight wasteland heavenly Book sighed.


    "Since the end of the World War II, the three true gods have been making great efforts to restrict and develop each other. But what they thought was that human nature was dangerous. The three monks did business without water. It''s time for the world to adjust its direction, otherwise..."


    "I hope this boy can live up to the expectations of you and him, and it''s not in vain. I think he is the Lord." The eight wasteland heavenly Book smiles bitterly.


    As soon as the voice fell, two white lights flashed over the sky of the eight wasteful books, and then disappeared.


    At this time, when Han 3000 jumped out of the book of heaven, the eight wild book of heaven automatically took back Han 3000''s body, but in the room, there was no Bai Xiaosheng or Su Yingxia.


    This makes Han 3000 very confused. It''s reasonable to say that Su Yingxia knows that she has entered the eight wasteland world. She is sure to be very careful to keep the eight wasteland heavenly script. How can she put the eight wasteland heavenly script in the house, but the person is missing?!


    Another look, even Han Nian is in bed, which makes Han 3000 feel more uncertain.


    What happened to Su Yingxia?!


    Think of this, Han 3000 rushed out of the house, and at this time, the ring around the crowd and roar, above the ring, a weak figure, wearing a mask, was the opposite man repeatedly turned attack.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1956

    Although the man''s face was not rough, he was very fast and aggressive. On the stage, Su Yingxia was directly hit by the man dozens of times in a second.


    Another blow directly hit the left shoulder of China and the Soviet Union. The huge inertia made her fly backwards for tens of meters. Although she was hard to stabilize her figure, it was obvious that the blood oozing from the corner of her mouth had shown that she was seriously injured.


    "You look very good, but you have to go to the stage to die. Why do you have to?" The man chuckled and looked at Su Yingxia, who was wearing a mask. His eyes were full of lechery light: "the mysterious man, the dog thief, when he saw me, Mr. Zhao didn''t dare to come out to fight. He sent you a little lady on the stage. Otherwise, I''ll treat you better."


    "Ha ha, the mysterious man is rubbish. When he comes to the group match, he is afraid to fight when he sees that his opponent is Zhao Zhenren. He sends a woman to fight against him."


    "Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a good thing to blow too much, because you can''t finish it."


    Under the stage, a group of audience also roared. What''s more, they simply stood up and yelled at the stage: "Mr. Zhao, since the mysterious man is afraid to fight and sends a woman on the stage, he simply pulls out the woman and let everyone have a good look."


    A word a shout, suddenly the crowd roared.


    Su Yingxia forbeared his anger, and then, with luck in his hand, rushed directly to Zhao Zhenren.


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!" Zhao Zhenren disdained a smile, not into the back, directly a palm to the past.


    When her palms collided, Su Yingxia was shocked back a few steps on the spot, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. On the mask, her whole face was also very pale.


    But just before Su Yingxia came and gasped, whew, Zhao Zhenren flew again. Su Yingxia didn''t even have time to resist, so he took another palm on his body, and his whole body flew back again, and the blood was not only spitting out from his mouth.


    "Since you don''t know what to do, don''t waste my time." With that, Zhao Zhenren suddenly took out his green snake double swords and stabbed away with a flash of cold.


    Su Yingxia''s face is like ashes. Is it coming to an end?!


    But at this time, a pair of big hands suddenly appeared, holding, and then, a light fly, a slight turn in the air.


    Feeling the temperature and familiarity from the big hand around his waist, Su Yingxia subconsciously looks up and looks at the person holding him. When he sees the mask on his face, Su Yingxia''s whole face is smiling and gently grasps Han 3000''s clothes.


    "When!"


    A crisp sound.


    When Su Yingxia heard this, he quickly looked back. He saw that the green snake sword in Zhao Zhenren''s hand had been held by Han 3000 with one hand. Zhao Zhenren was shocked and wanted to take back the sword. However, he found that no matter how hard he tried, Han 3000 still held the sword firmly.


    "Mysterious man..."


    "Damn it, the mysterious man is on the stage!"


    "Isn''t that guy scared by Zhao Zhenren to go on stage? Yes? Why did you come up all of a sudden! "


    Han 3000''s sudden appearance made the audience, who was still very busy, quiet in their meal time.


    At this time, Ao Tian was listless in an attic, but when Han 3000 appeared, he couldn''t help but stand up excitedly.


    In another loft, Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    Outside the grandstand, ye Gucheng clenched his teeth fiercely. Originally, when he heard that the mysterious man and Qin Shuang suddenly disappeared, he was very happy when he saw that it was not the mysterious man himself who was fighting in the challenge arena.


    But now, he is not happy, but some unwilling clenched his fist: "this guy, how come again?"


    What makes him even more incredible is that Qin Shuang comes slowly at this time.


    "Frost, are you ok?" Three forever see Qin frost return, immediately nervous care way.


    Qin Shuang shook her head lightly: "master, I''m ok."


    "Didn''t I hear you disappeared with the mysterious man? Did he... Did he do anything to you? "


    "Master, he saved me. Otherwise, I might have been hurt by someone with ulterior motives." With that, Qin Shuang looks at Ye Gucheng coldly.


    Ye Gucheng flurried eyes away, did not dare to look at Qin Shuang.


    Seeing this, master Sanyong''s face was cold. He had roughly guessed what was going on.


    Qin Shuang broke the deadlock with a smile: "master, can you help me bet?"


    "Bet? Frost son, you never participate in these gambling, how can... "Three forever strange way.


    "All my belongings, buy the mystery man to win." Qin Shuang did not explain, but said softly.


    "Hum, all your belongings are bought by the mysterious man Ying, Qin Shuang, are you crazy? Or, after disappearing from the mysterious man and losing his virginity, he simply treats the bad guys as his own men. " At this time, the fairy master on one side sneered.


    Qin Shuang smiles and gives all the amethysts to Sanyong. She takes a cold look at abbess Xianling and says, "you can insult me, but you insult him? What are you? "


    Leaving this sentence behind, Qin Shuang turns around and leaves directly. Immortal master taidun was out of breath by Qin Shuang''s words. In this just alliance, no one dares to speak to her like this, but at this moment, on the stage, the mysterious man suddenly takes action. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1958

    Just a shake in the hand, Zhao Zhenren directly back a few meters, and then hit heavily on the ground.


    Just want to get up, Zhao Zhenren immediately a mouthful of blood essence, directly spray out, face shocked and ferocious looking at Han 3000: "Damn, sneak attack Laozi? What kind of hero are you


    Han 3000 face if frost, gently looking at the arms of Su Yingxia, concerned asked: "who let you run out for me?"


    Although Su Yingxia''s body is very painful, his face is full of happy smile: "the challenge arena is ahead of time, and you are in the book of heaven, so..."


    "So stupid to be on stage for me?" Han 3000 pretends to be slightly angry.


    Su Yingxia said with a smile, "that''s not true. I''ll do it for you. I know you''ll come back."


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia with love and pity: "yes, I will come back. Now, give it to me, OK?"


    Su Yingxia nods. Han 3000 gets up and helps Su Yingxia down the challenge arena. At this time, Bai Xiaosheng, who has been watching the battle in the crowd and pinched Su Yingxia in a cold sweat, also runs to catch Su Yingxia.


    When Su Yingxia stepped down safely, Han Sanqian stood up slowly. Under his mask, his whole face was as deep as water, and his eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    Zhao Zhenren, who is being watched, suddenly shakes his body. His back is chilly as death stares at him.


    He had never felt such a terrible look, never.


    But in front of so many people, and this is the key battle of the group qualifying match, Zhao Zhenren''s fighting spirit is strong, and his green snake double swords are slowly raised.


    "If you plot against me in this way, you think you can win me? Mysterious man, you are really superficial. Now, I''ll show you my real strength. "


    With a roar, Zhao Zhenren suddenly had a big blue light on his body, and his green snake double swords also burst out a dazzling light.


    The most important thing is Zhao Zhenren''s right hand. At this time, under the huge light, a gossip mirror is slowly grasped by him.


    "Die


    A shout of rage, eight trigrams fierce pan green light, direct pressure think Han 3000.


    "Mole ant!"


    Han Sanqian does not retreat but advances. He laughs and does not say much. He just raises his hand, clenches his fist with one hand, and aims at the Eight Diagrams mirror, which is coming from the flying pressure. He simply blasts away.


    Bang!!!


    WOW!


    With a crisp sound, the eight trigrams mirror, which looked fierce and abnormal, was broken in an instant, and then went back crazily.


    "Wow!"


    "Shake the magic army with empty hands!"


    "My God, is this made by a fuckin ''!"


    "This mysterious man... It''s incredible. How can it be done?"


    "My God, what kind of cultivation is this?"


    "Too strong, a little bit too strong?"


    Under the stands, all the people had goose bumps all over their bodies. What''s more, they jumped up directly from their seats.


    Even above the attic, at this time, Ao Tian clapped his hand on the windowsill, and the whole person stood up fiercely. He could not help shouting: "beautiful!"


    Ao Yong opened his mouth slightly and forgot to close it for a moment. He had seen all kinds of fights and all kinds of fights of Li Bao, but it was the first time for him to hit Li Bao with one hand.


    You know, the reason why any magic weapon Libao can be called magic weapon Libao is that they are made of special materials, far from being comparable to ordinary weapons and things.


    Therefore, since ancient times, the magic weapons and Libao have always sacrificed their own magic weapons and Libao to fight. No one has ever dealt with them empty handed.


    But today, Han 3000 not only subverts his cognition, but also directly changes his ideology. It turns out that he can fight the magic weapon Libao with empty hands!


    Lu Ruoxin also flashed a little surprise in her beautiful eyes at this time, but a moment later, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Zhao Zhenren in the field is full of disbelief, however, at this time, Han 3000 has rushed, volley is a punch.


    Zhao Zhenren hurriedly raised his energy and tried to resist. His hands were directly clasped to meet Han 3000''s blow.


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, Zhao Zhenren felt a huge force hitting his elbows. The next second, he flew straight back out and rolled on the ground for more than a dozen times. When he got up, he was bleeding from seven holes.


    The internal organs of the whole body have been forcibly displaced.


    Just as he got up reluctantly


    "Poof!"


    With the spatter of blood, Zhao Zhenren, who has not yet stabilized his figure, now his pupils are wide open. Han Sanyi Jian picks his head straight from the center of his eyebrows. In his big eyes, he is full of shock to death. He did not expect that he would die so cleanly.


    Han 3000''s cold eyes are fiercely placed next to the challenge arena. The group of disciples wearing the same clothes with Zhao Zhenren.


    With Han 3000''s eyes swept, a group of disciples suddenly broke their courage. Some of them were timid and even scared on the spot. Their legs were shaking and their feet were soft. What''s more, their crotch was moist.


    "This... What does this guy want? He won''t... He won''t kill Zhao Zhenren''s disciples, will he? "¡° Look at this, it should be. After all, Mr. Zhao just now... He hurt the mysterious man''s girl companion, and the disciples were making a lot of noise¡° When it''s over, Chong Guan turns red. But... There are rules in the hall of Qi Mountain. "¡° Yeah, there are bad rules. Qishan''s hall has always been famous. Life and death are not related in the challenge arena. No inch soldiers can be hurt under the challenge arena. This guy, do you want to risk the world? " Among the first disciples, the leader pressed his body reluctantly at this time. Although he drew out his sword, his body still stepped back step by step¡° Don''t come here. Don''t come here. " Almost at this time, Guri, who had been supervising the battle on the sideline, flew over and stood in front of Han 3000: "young Xia, according to the rules of Qishan palace, you can''t kill them."¡° No? Who said that? " Han 3000 gave a scornful smile¡° Immortal Zhao hurt my wife. Today, I want to let the world know that those who offend me can, and those who offend my women, will be killed The last three words, thunder Wanjun, all of you can hear this voice and feel the infinite anger in it¡° Those who stand in my way, die Han 3000 roars, his eyes are bloodthirsty, and the next step is to step on the ghost footwork taught by the old man, and turn it into a still image seen by Qin Shuang on that day. It''s better than before the ancient Japanese reflected it. Han 3000 has killed the crowd, and then it''s like a dragon. Everywhere I went, there was a river of blood and wails everywhere. Countless heads were like ripe plums. Melons fell to the ground, and even a strong smell of blood could be smelled in the air! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1959

    What is right and what is evil? Who can say it clearly?!


    The so-called right, but in line with the interests of the public, it is right, and not in line with, it is evil, but this is really right and evil?!


    "Do you mean that my competition is suddenly advanced, which means the top of the blue mountain?"


    Ao Tian looked at Han 3000 strangely and then said with a smile, "brother, you are very strong and smart. The reason given by Qishan hall is that there is a temporary change in the competition system, but this obviously can not convince the public. What is their real purpose? Don''t you just want to take advantage of your disappearance to cut the mess quickly, so as to avoid further trouble? "


    "But this is not what worries me. What really worries me is that the hall of Qishan has always boasted fairness and never participated in any power competition in the world. However, the sudden change this time probably means that the hall of Qishan has been controlled by the top of blue mountain." Ao Tian worried.


    If so, the eternal sea is dangerous.


    At the same time, the contest may also move towards the situation controlled by the top of the blue mountain.


    Once the third family is controlled by the top of the blue mountain, the three true gods will become two to one, and the form of immortal sea area will become precarious.


    "What is it to me?" Han 3000.


    "I want you to help Wang Huanzhi." Ao Tian looks at Han 3000 and says directly.


    "Wang Jianzhi is my lifelong best friend. He not only has the realm of the eight wasters, but most importantly, he is a famous medical saint in all parts of the world. If he can become the third true God, he is bound to raise his arms and attract the support of all the heroes in the world."


    And this is also Ao Tian''s biggest chess piece at present.


    Once Wang Jianzhi ascends the throne of the third true God, with his reputation and ability, together with the support of the immortal sea area, he will soon form a huge network of influence.


    At that time, they had the best hope to fight against the top of the blue mountain.


    Originally, Ao Tian wanted to support his closer forces, but now he has to make a forced choice.


    "As for your child, you can rest assured that he will do his best to save him. In addition, the Tiandu talisman of life and death will automatically become invalid after the end of the martial arts contest. No matter whether you succeed or not, our Ao family will protect you forever. What do you think?" Ao Tiandao.


    Han 3000 certainly doesn''t believe in such bullshit. When it''s useful, Xiaotiantian is naturally Mrs. Niu. How can Han 3000 not understand this truth?!


    If it fails, will immortality wait to see itself? Don''t even think about it.


    At that time, if you were not charged and angry, you would have begged your grandfather to sue your grandmother. Do you still expect to enjoy wealth?


    Although Han 3000 is not greedy for these, the truth is this truth.


    Everyone is just using the relationship, Han 3000 laughed: "don''t worry, I will try my best to play to the top three, and then deliberately lose to Wang Huanzhi."


    "Brother, you''re really good at talking to smart people. It''s really time-saving and time-saving. Just understand." After hearing Han 3000''s words, Ao Tian finally took a breath¡° By the way, if you need skills or any magic weapon, you just need to open your mouth. As long as I can help you, I will never be stingy. As for AO Jun, I have already dealt with him. If you are not satisfied, you can still punish him severely. "


    "No need." Ao Jun was his man. He didn''t even tell himself how to punish him. In fact, in the final analysis, it was just a form of walking.


    At this time, Wang Wenzhi came out. Although he was a big man with pale lips, he still had a faint smile on his face. When he saw Han Sanqian and AO Tian, he immediately said, "fortunately, I''ve got rid of all the broken bones and soul chasing powder on my brother''s daughter. However, she has been poisoned for a long time, and the root of poison is very deep. Let her continue to take these pills every day for seven days, It''s bound to heal. " With that, Wang took out a bottle from his arms and handed it to Han 3000.


    On hearing this, Ao Tian said with a smile: "now, brother can rest assured. By the way, brother Wang, he has agreed to our terms."


    Wang Huan immediately showed a smile and said to Han 3000, "thank you, brother."


    "Well, brother and daughter have just recovered from a serious illness. I think brother is in a hurry to meet his daughter, so we won''t bother." With that, Ao Tianchong and Han Sanqian simply clasped hands and left with Wang Huanzhi and his servants.


    Back in the house, Han 3000 rushed to the bed for the first time. He took a piece of energy in his hand and patted it into Han Nian''s body. Su Yingxia also opened the bottle, poured out the pills and smelled it gently.


    A moment later, Han 3000 was a little surprised and said, "all the toxins in nianer''s body have really disappeared."


    Su Yingxia also slightly frowned: "there is only the taste of various herbs in the pills, and there is no toxin."


    This makes Han Sanqian a little strange. With Han Sanqian''s ingenuity and city government, he knows that Wang Huanzhi can''t cure Han Nian so simply. He can only govern half and leave suspense, so that he can control himself.


    However, things are completely unexpected, this Wang Huan Zhi unexpectedly is unreservedly cured Han Nian.


    The pills that had been connected for seven days were also completely real. It was hard for Han 3000 to understand what they were selling in their gourd. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1960

    "Are they not as bad as we think they are?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. It''s easy to get down the river and mountain, but it''s even more difficult to get down the river and mountain. How can it be so easy to do things when the eternal sea has been standing in all directions for many years? Which King''s hand is not full of blood and foot on the soul?


    "Or do they believe that Tiandu talisman can control you?" Bai Xiao asked in a voice.


    This is actually the most worrying thing in Su Yingxia''s heart, because the more so, the more the other side has full confidence in controlling Han 3000.


    But for Han 3000, this is the best way, and also let his whole person not from a long breath.


    He can''t wait!


    Life is not a big deal, besides, today''s Han 3000 is very confident of himself, want to take his life, easier said than done?!


    Think of here, Han 3000 gently clenched his teeth: "that''s to see, in the end is their ability, or my life."


    And in an attic at this time.


    Lu Ruoxin is quietly lying on the shaker, with white ferret skin gently between her legs. She is holding a white haired and blue eyed kitten, with a pair of slender hands gently stroking the kitten''s fur.


    Chi dream slowly came in and knelt down in front of Lu Ruoxin: "people have brought them here."


    "Good." Lu Ruoxin nodded.


    "Miss, I don''t understand. Even if the mysterious man is Han 3000, it''s easy to kill him with his ability now. Why do you do it so much?" Chi Meng couldn''t help but refuse to accept the Tao.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Lu Ruoxin connected to the clouds and the wind was clear, but Chi Meng below only felt a huge and incomparable pressure.


    Chi Meng quickly knelt down: "I dare not!"


    Lu Ruoxin light and smile: "I dare you." With that, she gently raised her beautiful eyes, some melancholy: "I Lu Ruoxin never do things that are not sure. Since I want to do them, I can''t tolerate any mistakes. Chi Meng, war is coming. Yang and Liu, who are attached to the top of our blue mountain, who do you think we should support to become the last true God


    With the warning just now, Chi Meng didn''t dare to say more. He quickly lowered his head and said, "I dare not talk about it."


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Chi Meng''s whole body flew backward several meters away. As soon as his body was stable, he could not help a mouthful of black blood.


    "Don''t say it when you''re asked to say it, but you say it when you''re not asked to? You mean to be against me, don''t you? " Lu Ruoxin drank it fiercely and clapped it angrily in his hand. After a while, the cat gave out a painful and harsh cry.


    Chi Meng quickly knelt down and crawled to Lu Ruoxin''s feet: "I dare not, my subordinates... My subordinates think that the Liu family is the most powerful of the Yang and Liu families. At the same time, the owner of the Liu family has the unique skill of God Fu. Naturally, we are most qualified to be the third largest family."


    Lu Ruoxin gently smiles and gently caresses the cat in his hand: "but I think the Yang family is the one we should support most."


    Chi Meng didn''t understand: "I''d like to hear from you."


    "Although the strength of the Yang family is weak, the Yang family is the most obedient one in the two families. Chi Meng, they are all dogs. Do you want a obedient dog that can wag its tail, or do you want a dog that is not very obedient?"


    Chi Meng nods. She knows that Lu Ruoxin''s words are also beating herself.


    "My subordinates understand that the maidservant is loyal to the young lady, and will never be ambivalent. However, looking at the meaning of young master Xuan, he seems to be closer to the Liu family."


    "He''s him, I''m me..." Lu Ruoxin smiles with a cold look in his eyes. Then, with a sign in his eyes, Chi Meng comes forward obediently. After listening to Lu Ruoxin''s next instructions, he is stunned.


    The next morning.


    The sun is shining.


    At this time, the hall of Qishan sounded the horn.


    Its sound is so loud that it can shake the whole world.


    With the sound of the trumpet, the thousand disciples of Qishan hall, dressed in formal clothes, armed with weapons, lined up and walked slowly towards the hall.


    Boom!!


    The main gate of the Qishan hall opened slowly with a loud noise.


    None of the people outside the hall dare to rush in because the door is open. On the contrary, they are obedient and take the initiative to lean out to leave enough space for the door.


    At this time, the disciples of Qishan temple also came out slowly with weapons and neat slogans. Their steps were unified like an army.


    In less than a moment, the whole hall of Qishan, from the inside to the outside, was composed of various lines of guards by the disciples of the hall of Qishan.


    Hum!!!


    There was another loud noise.


    Behind the highest main hall of Qishan palace, a huge blue water energy ball slowly rises, and finally rises to the sky, meeting with the sun, just like the second moon, which sets off the magnificent Qishan palace, guarding against the palace of Buddha under the moon and the immortal Hall of Buddha in the sky.


    Gu Yue and Gu Ri had already changed into a long blue gray shirt, and they were very dignified and steady.


    At this time, all the heroes came out of the room one by one and gathered in the open space outside the hall. Nearest to the gate, there were seats. On the outside, there were the people who were originally outside the hall. They could only stand on the ground. Outside the hall of Qishan, there were more than 100000 people, and the crowd was very busy¡° Ladies and gentlemen, all the preliminaries of this martial arts contest have been officially completed. After layer upon layer of screening, the top nine will finally be decided. They will form the top twelve with our original three families. From today on, the top twelve will officially start their competition, and this competition will also decide that the final three will become the three families in the world, In charge of our world. " At this time, Gu Yue walked slowly to the bottom of the gate of Qishan hall and answered the voice. The sound is like a bell, and the breath is like a drum¡° Now, let''s welcome our top nine. " As soon as the voice fell, the trumpets and drums of the whole Qishan hall sang together¡° Tianluosha, Yang Dingtian¡° Liu Zhiyu is endowed with double gods¡° The master of the Chen family With the shouts of Gu Yue, several strong men who read their names slowly walked out of the inner hall, but most of them were already powerful masters, which would not cause much reaction. On the contrary, with the appearance of Han 3000, the whole atmosphere was pushed to a climax. And Han 3000 has the same treatment, there are two people. One is abbess Xianling, the other is a guy named mieshi. When he saw that guy, Han 3000 suddenly frowned. He was a middle-aged man. Although his whole body was tightly wrapped, he was full of powerful magic. Most importantly, Han 3000 seemed to smell a trace of familiarity from him. Since his debut, he has been watching Han 3000 closely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1961

    Who is he?


    Han 3000 is very strange.


    At this time, with the appearance of the top nine.


    Gu Yue also announced the final rules of the game.


    "If you want to rule our world, in addition to your own strong strength, you also need to have a strong team strength and strong appeal. Since the peak of Qishan mountain existed, there are three strange places. They are totems of their own. They are not made by human beings, but by nature. Therefore, it is God''s instruction that we, the three nations of the world, should work together to create brilliance. "


    "Therefore, in the knockout competition of the top 12, whoever finally occupies the three totems will be the top three. At the same time, it also means that they will be the new three families."


    With Gu Yue''s words, Gu Ri followed him. He stepped forward and stood behind Gu Yue, adding: "each totem can only be occupied by one person. Each of the three totems has three peculiar colors and breath, and two of them will be released every hour. If people in the totem can naturally absorb these breath, they will be attached to the occupier''s arm, Each breath will have a texture corresponding to its color. "


    "Three days later, that is 36 hours later, we will choose the top three with the most texture."


    "This competition has no rules, no restrictions, everything depends on your ability."


    After listening to these competition systems, Han 3000 can''t help frowning. No wonder everyone wants to have their own power, and no wonder big power wants to attract small power, and small power wants to depend on big power.


    In terms of competition, the eternal sea area and the top of blue mountain will occupy two totems, and the last totem left will not be able to defend.


    And this, also become the place that must contend for.


    If you have enough people and your ability is very strong, you can hold the totem and find other helpers to defend for you. But if you are single handed, it will be even more difficult.


    Unless you have unmatched ability, it''s totally bullshit to monopolize by one person.


    It''s not like the original survival elimination competition. It''s just taking the flag. No matter what method you use, as long as you get the pieces and go back to the palace gate smoothly, it''s a victory. You need to occupy the totem and keep on winning enough texture. There''s only one way.


    Hard!


    Just arrived, everyone dare not come to rob!


    Han 3000 felt that the competition system was a little bit aimed at himself.


    Because it seems that everyone has their own team, including the forces behind them, and they? the regal isolationist!


    Before, he felt that the old man let himself dominate the world as if he was not far away from him, but now it seems that he really has a dream.


    "All the process of the competition will be recorded in the tianmang wheel behind the Qishan temple. Now, I have set a boundary in front of you. When the boundary is opened, the competition will officially begin! Now, step down and tell your team to get ready for the game


    With the final announcement of Gu Yue, the sound of drums in the hall of Qishan rocked the sky again, followed by the sound of horns.


    Under the stage, people, both outside and inside the hall, were in a uproar, cheering for the forces they supported.


    Han 3000 comes down from the gate to Bai Xiaosheng and Su Yingxia.


    "How''s it going? Are you nervous? " Bai Xiaosheng''s nervous lips are purple, but he pretends to be calm and comforts Han 3000.


    Han three thousand smile: "OK."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 anxiously: "if it''s really not possible, we''ll let him."


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly boiling, a few people look back, at this time, at the gate of Qishan hall, Fu Tian led a group of Fu family disciples slowly came out.


    But there was no light on his face, and he was even extremely discouraged, which formed a strong contrast with many people, because this game was not a happy event for him, but a life and death judgment to pull him down from the altar.


    The people who helped the family behind him also understood this truth. They were all dejected and had no fighting spirit.


    Although the appearance of Fujia attracted the excitement of the crowd, it can only add a quotation mark, because their excitement is obviously more ridicule and disdain.


    "This time, the supporting family is miserable. There is no goddess. Ha ha, even a man with Pangu axe can''t keep it."


    "This time, Fujia will definitely be defeated, and the end will be miserable."


    "I deserve it. I used to help my family show off and be proud of it. Now I clean them up. Ha ha, it''s very gratifying."


    "You can''t live by your own sin. Helping your family has its day. It''s like this world newspaper."


    In the face of all kinds of sarcasm, Fu Tian clenches his teeth and lowers his head. Although he is very upset, what can he do now?!


    Fu Mei is even more angry gnashing her teeth. She has a strong self-esteem. She can''t stand these sarcastic remarks. She looks at those who taunt them angrily several times. She even wants to eat them alive, but she still dares not do anything in the end.


    She fights hard in the nest, but she''s floating outside.


    But while she was very angry, the people in the eternal sea appeared. If the warm applause in the eternal sea was expected, then the appearance of someone made her very angry. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1962

    "Wow


    The whole crowd, suddenly boiling.


    At this time, almost everyone stood up and exclaimed.


    This kind of situation, even Han 3000 was scared.


    "Princess Lu, here comes Lu Ruoxin."


    "My God, is this, this, this beautiful? I... I just can''t praise her with any words, this... "


    "The most beautiful woman in the world. I''m lucky to see her here."


    "Such a beautiful woman, even let me drink her foot water, I would like to ah, too beautiful."


    With Lu Ruoxin and Lu ruoxian leading the people on the top of the blue mountain to come out, the crowd is just like being thrown a time bomb in general, directly exploded the pot.


    Although she is following Lu ruoxian''s later side, there is no doubt that Lu Ruoxin has created an invincible momentum in her own way.


    She was so beautiful that many of the men on the scene had already lost their souls, lost their minds, and looked at her with dull eyes for a long time.


    Even many of the women present could not help but bow their heads and feel ashamed. Because she is really beautiful beyond description, beautiful to perfection, want to find out her fault.


    Only Fu Mei, who thinks highly of herself, is very angry at the sensation caused by Lu Ruoxin.


    She hates Lu Ruoxin, and even more hates God. Why does God want to treat her like this? In the past, Su Yingxia was oppressed by Su Yingxia, but now Su Yingxia is dead, and another Lu Ruoxin?


    She should be the woman who attracts the world''s attention most, not anyone else.


    "It''s beautiful." On one side, Su Yingxia couldn''t help praising.


    From a certain point of view, Lu Ruoxin really should be one of the most beautiful women Han 3000 has seen so far. Even her appearance directly broke Han 3000''s upper limit for beautiful women.


    Han 3000 thinks that he has met many beautiful women, especially after appreciating Qin Shuang''s beauty, he thinks that the most beautiful woman in the world will come to her. However, compared with Qin Shuang''s beauty, Lu Ruoxin is even better than Qin Shuang in some aspects.


    Qin Shuang is more of a temperament, cold and peerless appearance, and complement each other, Han 3000 is considered to be the world''s first beauty.


    But if Lu Ruoxin is not, she can convince the public simply by leaning on that face.


    If Qin Shuang''s beauty is to make people feel inviolable, then Lu Ruoxin''s beauty is to stimulate the most primitive impulse in anyone''s heart.


    Perfect without any flaws, plus her more feminine, and elegant and rich, just like the dress of fairy princess, let her more extraordinary.


    "Good looking is good-looking, but in my heart, you are the most beautiful." Han 3000 said seriously.


    "Glib." Su Yingxia smile, but very happy in the heart: "however, she is really beautiful, beautiful to even I feel inferior."


    "She should feel inferior to you." Han 3000.


    "Why?" Su Yingxia is puzzled.


    "Because you have the best husband in the world." Han 3000 smiles.


    Before the game nervous, Han 3000''s joke, appropriate to ease their mood.


    "You look for a fight." Su Yingxia''s angry fist gently hit Han 3000''s chest.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake has been staring at him for a long time, and has never noticed the fight between the couple.


    "The Lu family seems to have made a lot of money this time. Even Lu Ruoxin has come."


    "With this beautiful woman, just smile, how many men have to bow down under her pomegranate skirt."


    Han 3000''s side, at this time someone is smiling and way.


    And almost at this time, with the final closing of the three families, plus just the top nine, the final 12 of this competition has all arrived.


    With Gu Yue waving in his hand, a border suddenly rose from the open space not far away.


    At this time, Bai Xiaosheng woke up from the shock, grabbed Han 3000''s arm and said excitedly, "Wow, do you see that? It''s Lu Ruoxin, the most beautiful woman in the legend of the world. She''s here. Do you see her


    Han three thousand white eyes almost turned out of the sky: "brother, this is a few minutes ago." Finish saying, pointed to the boundary on the open space: "now all arrived this link."


    "Oh." Bai Xiaosheng was embarrassed, and then looked at Han 3000: "then we should pass. As soon as the border is open, the game will officially begin."


    With that, Bai Xiaosheng walks ahead, taking Han 3000, Su Yingxia and nian''er to the border.


    When the four came to the front of the border, the game also began to enter the countdown.


    But at this time, the clouds suddenly changed color in the sky, the sky above ten thousand meters, clouds moving, wind roaring, lightning and thunder.


    All of a sudden, everyone felt a huge pressure coming down from the sky. Those with lower accomplishments found it hard to breathe on the spot, while those with higher accomplishments frowned tightly.


    All of us feel depressed.


    "True God, true God, true God is coming." All of a sudden, someone with higher accomplishments jumped up and screamed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1963

    In mid air, Han 3000 looked up.


    Vaguely visible, layer upon layer flow of rolling clouds, East and west sides, each has a group of strange color thunder abnormal movement.


    On the upper side of the East, purple thunder embraces the clouds, electric light is enchanting, and in the middle of the clouds, purple tongues appear.


    On the upper right, surrounded by black clouds, red light appears inside, just like ghosts, evil and powerful.


    With the exclamation just now, the crowd gathered and looked up at the sky.


    "Is this the power of the true God? It''s just that it''s far away from us, but it''s already threatening and intimidating. "


    "It''s terrible. The power is terrible. People are not around you, but they just use their momentum to form a mountain on you. You can''t breathe."


    "Immortality sea area and the top of blue mountain, even the true gods are out, obviously, in order that these two families will occupy their respective totems. There is a real God in the sky. Who dares to die? "


    A group of people talked and were surprised, but everyone had a consensus that the sudden appearance of the two true gods was obviously to increase the deterrent power of their respective families, so that no one could easily attack their totem.


    After all, the two true gods represent the highest level of the world in all directions. Who would be so stupid as to confront them? Isn''t this about death?


    "It seems that both families attach great importance to this competition." In the past, as long as the three families came, no one would think about it any more.


    After all, everyone knows that the consequences will be the same if the true God comes or not. But this time, for the first time, they came directly to help. Naturally, the meaning is self-evident.


    "It used to be three monks carrying water to drink. Naturally, there''s no need to worry too much about it. But now it''s the competition between the two males. Do you think they will still have a clear wind and clear clouds?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Whose influence is the third family? It plays a key role in the duel between the two heroes. Obviously, no one is willing to throw away such an important thing.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that the true God is indifferent to everything in the world. Now it seems that it''s just so." Hundred Xiaosheng in the river and Lake said with disdain.


    It''s obviously unfair to use the true God to suppress them. It''s just a game between adults and children.


    "Your problem is like a poor man. He will be very satisfied if he wants to have ten thousand amethysts a month, but will he be satisfied after ten thousand? No, he''s counting on 100000, and what happens after 100000? He''s thinking millions! Man is not a contented animal, but a greedy one. The higher the position, the more things, the greater the desire. The greater the desire, the madness of man. " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "If the true God hears you say that about them, you''ll be killed." Bai Xiaosheng said with a bitter smile.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile that what he said was only the truth. Why should he be afraid of it!


    Even in Han 3000''s mind, there is a crazy idea: "you say, what if we go to rob their totem this time? Will the real gods help? "


    "Are you crazy?" Bai Xiaosheng looks at Han 3000 like an idiot.


    Su Yingxia at this time quickly pulled Han 3000''s hand: "don''t mess, the real God is not as simple as you think."


    "What an idiot. Do you think you will be invincible if you enter the top 12? Still want to challenge the real God? I''m so fuckin ''laughing. "


    Han 3000 just wants to speak, ye Gucheng and the justice team led by abbess Xianling also come over, hear Han 3000''s words, can''t help laughing.


    Today, they have entered the finals. Naturally, they are more valued by the immortal sea area. They are all covered with oil and graceful. Obviously, they have taken a lot of pills and silk from the immortal sea area.


    "Boy, it''s OK to talk big, but it''s too wide. That''s bullshit. If you want to challenge the real God, what the hell do you think you are? Even if you enter the top 12 this time, even if you are an expert in the realm of eight wasters, so what? Although the realm of the true God is no more than one realm from the realm of the eight wastelands, do you know how far the gap is? "


    "If the previous realm was only divided into three levels, then the present realm can be divided into ten small levels, and the span of each small level can reach the difference between the whole realm of Zhuxie and Bahuang. You can be killed by one small level, let alone a big realm."


    A group of people immediately laugh at Han 3000, ye Gucheng is looking at Han 3000 disdain sneer: "and this waste more say what? That is to say, a typical explosive household will be overjoyed. One day, he will be beaten to pieces. "


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak. His eyes pass by and he looks at himself quietly. Qin Shuang in the crowd shakes her head and talks to them lazily.


    For them, it may be a joke to fight with the true God, but Han 3000 really has this idea.


    Insurmountable does not mean insurmountable!


    However, at this time, the countdown also entered the last three seconds!


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    Boom!!!!


    With a loud noise, the border in front of the crowd opened slowly like a zipper.


    Lu ruoxuan took the lead in commanding Lu Jiaqian with his arm raised. Ao Tian followed him. With a roar in his voice, the people in Yongsheng sea area were killed. The momentum of the supporting family is very weak, and they follow in the third place slowly. When the three families entered, the others began to kill. Han 3000 was about to start, but suddenly a ridge suddenly rose under his feet. Although it was not too high, Han 3000 was interrupted by the sudden appearance, although he reflected in time. Looking up, ye Gu Cheng starts to sneer at the corner of his mouth and rushes in with his team. The cultivation of Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu is not as good as Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. He almost stumbles over the mound in front of him. Fortunately, Han 3000 has a quick hand and pulls it up. At this time, looking at Ye Gucheng''s back, he can''t help but yell: "it''s so damn mean." Han Sanqian laughs: "the early worm is eaten by birds. He wants to delay our time. It doesn''t matter. It''s better to catch it early. Let''s go in." With that, Han 3000 takes Su Yingxia, holds nianer in one hand, and walks slowly into the border completely different from others. Within the boundary, there is the hall of Qishan. However, compared with before, the peak of Qishan is no longer a single peak. Instead, it is built by the ladder of heaven and connected with the surrounding five peaks. Now, it looks like the palm of a person''s hand, and the peak of Qishan is the palm of his hand. On the mountain peak where the palm is located, the purple light floats in mid air, and on the ground, a purple light rushes into the sky. Index finger position, black clouds and red light everywhere, blue sky below. The position of the tail finger is not clear, but the green air is enchanting. Presumably, these three are the totems, but there is no auspicious light at the tail finger. It seems that they are all the totems of the family¡° What''s that red light in the middle finger? " Han 3000 said strangely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1964

    Where Han 3000 points, Su Yingxia looks there, but his expression is a little sad, and his eyes have been staring at him, never moving away.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked at Su Yingxia and murmured, "there is a sacred tomb."


    "Tomb of God?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Yes, every true God will be buried here after he falls. His yuan God and flesh God will also be hidden in the tomb. When the next winner is determined, he will be qualified to enter the tomb and inherit the mantle of the real God. " Bai Xiaosheng explained.


    "Can I enter now?" Han 3000.


    "There is a very strong special prohibition system in Shenzhong. If you don''t get the corresponding totem light of the true God and the certified white light of Qishan temple, going in is equivalent to sending to death, including the true God." The world is full of wisdom.


    The purpose of this is to successfully cultivate the third true God, so that the victorious families or forces can quickly get on the right track.


    Everything in heaven and earth is originally arranged in the dark. The way of heaven is reincarnated and immortal.


    Han 3000 Baji Baji under the mouth, originally he also wanted to try, but heard that even the real God into all die, he immediately gave up the idea.


    Although Han 3000 wanted to fight with Zhenshen very much, it was more self-confidence and curiosity. He wanted to see how far he was from them.


    But if even they go into the place where they will die, he has not really expanded to the point where he thinks he can enter.


    In the book of eight wasters, it is also the place where the true God fell, but it is not the same as the tomb of God. The book of eight wasters is more a kind of tempering of wisdom and mood, and it has nothing to do with strength.


    The most important thing is that when I was able to get out of there, I didn''t rely on my own ability, but more on the heart of the dragon clan and the eye of heaven.


    If you want to be tough, Han 3000 doesn''t doubt that he will die there just like those real gods.


    "OK, let''s go to the totem." Han Sanqian makes up his mind to take three people to the peak of tail finger.


    All the way, there are all kinds of explosions and screams, and countless people have obviously joined in the struggle for totem.


    After all, although the time is three days, there are only 48 stripes. If you grab one more stripe, it means more opportunities.


    Only a few miles away from the totem, the ground is already covered with corpses, and the totem side, is the fierce fighting.


    The Chen family, supported by the Yongsheng sea area, now gathers the strength of the justice alliance team and the second team to face the Liu and Yang families supported by the top of the blue mountain and the mysterious people who are familiar to Han 3000.


    Two or three pairs of Jue, the scene is extremely fierce.


    Ye Gucheng incarnates in a dark shadow, shuttling through the crowd quickly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Ye Gucheng''s strength has already reached the realm of killing evil. He is flying like a fly. It''s a gift of terror. Heroes come out of youth." Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake can''t help but marvel at Ye Gucheng.


    Han 3000 is extremely disdainful: "although the talent is good, it''s all got by dirty means. It''s estimated that there''s no lack of flattery. I''ve got a lot of things in the immortal sea."


    For the sake of his own interests, even his elder martial sister betrayed, Han 3000 certainly did not have any good feelings.


    Three surnamed slaves describe this person and even insult this word.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t doubt that this guy has today''s ability. He doesn''t know how many people he has betrayed or how many bad things he has done.


    "Mysterious man, what are you doing? Why don''t you help now? "


    Just at this time, abbess Xianling found Han 3000, who arrived there. She was angry.


    Han Sanqian is not in a hurry. He drinks the eight wasteful heavenly books lightly and directly loads Bai Xiaosheng, Su Yingxia and Han Nian into the eight wasteful heavenly books, so as to prevent the situation from getting too chaotic.


    Then, Han 3000 just flew over the crowd, aiming at the green light totem in the distance!


    "Damn, someone robbed the totem, everyone call me."


    In the camp at the top of the blue mountain, Yang Dingtian clapped a dozen followers in front of the dead face and roared.


    "This fool, he''s going to take the totem so early. Isn''t that tantamount to turning himself into a target?" Abbess Xianling looked at Han 3000''s direction, but she was not angry.


    As soon as the war is on, it''s natural for them to attack each other and test their strength. However, Han 3000''s behavior of grabbing totem directly will not only make people in his camp worry that they will be robbed of their credit, but also make them angry and attack directly.


    "Hum, arrogant guy, I don''t know whether to call him stupid or to get more stripes so as to win credit in the immortal sea area!" Ye Gucheng looks at Han 3000 angrily.


    He doesn''t think Han 3000 has the courage to take down stripes and become a third force, because stripes can be traded and snatched. If he can''t get the support of eternal sea area, it''s useless to get them.


    Once killed, there''s nothing left.


    But if you take more, you can get more rewards in the immortal sea area. It''s just like a general going out to attack a city and plunder a pool. In the end, it''s all from the emperor. Who can get the reward from him.


    However, the more the general attacked the city and plundered the pool, the more he could prove his military exploits and get a reward from the monarch. At this time, ye Gucheng stopped all the people in his team and looked coldly at Han 3000 flying to the totem¡° Isn''t he a showman? Then let him do a good job. Everyone, you are not allowed to do it without my orders. " Ye Gucheng said with a cold smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1965

    On hearing this, the Chen family leader of luohaitian was also unable to work. He was unlucky enough. He was originally the largest family under the command of Yongsheng sea area, and he was only expected to be promoted to the third largest family by Yongsheng sea area. However, when he came to the end, he let Wang Huanzhi give him the top, which made his heart burn.


    Now, if Han 3000 takes most of the credit again, what will he do with his bloody battle?


    Isn''t this a lonely picture?!


    At this time, Han 3000, when his own forces suddenly began to grind foreign workers, was faced with the forces at the top of the blue mountain.


    People have not yet fight steady, countless people have a sword with a knife of the thunder cut over, Han 3000 just beat back a group of people.


    At this time, I heard a roar.


    "Damn it, son of a bitch, give me my life."


    Among the crowd, tianluocha Yang suddenly flew to the sky, people flying in the air, Iron Palm half out, a huge handprint immediately hit Han 3000.


    Shuangshen Fu Liu Zhi''s feathered leaves followed closely, and a sword came to the sky with strong Qi.


    "Boom!"


    Two extremely strong attacks came in an instant. Han Sanqian''s Totem was hundreds of meters around and exploded. Those who were close to him turned into blood fog on the spot, without any residue.


    Fuck you two!


    Han 3000 was pushed back hundreds of meters and out of the totem.


    But the figure is just stable, and the attack of the two men''s joint attack comes again.


    "Damn it, don''t be angry. I''ll be a sick cat!" Han Sanqian yells angrily, his whole body suddenly starts to use Taiyan mental method, and his feet start to move Taixu divine step, incarnating ghost, just like the frame of the picture.


    "What the hell is this? Is it shadow? "


    Looking at the Han 3000 that disappeared suddenly on the ground, and turning to countless Han 3000, Tian Luocha Yang Dingtian was a little bit stunned.


    Although he is the master of the evil world, experienced many battles, but never seen such a strange pace, the whole person can not help but Leng in situ at a loss.


    Liu Zhiyu is about to speak, but directly tells Yang Dingtian with his actions that this is not residual shadow at all. He only feels a pain in his chest, and then he can''t help taking three steps back in the air.


    "Damn it, it''s not the shadow!" Anger a drink, see comrades in arms injured, Yang Dingtian directly toward the recent shadow direct attack.


    But after he hit canying with one move, he doubted his life again, because the figure turned into nothingness.


    It''s the shadow!!


    Yang Dingtian has always been very calm, but now he is completely confused. How can this boy be so strange? What is this bullshit?!


    Compared with the question mark on Yang Dingtian''s head, Han 3000 was as excited as a child.


    Back can be a hundred miles, into can be unpredictable, that old man is really not deceive himself!


    In fact, every shadow of him is real, but once he gives up attacking and turns to defending, he retreats so fast that the real shadow has become a virtual shadow.


    This super fast speed naturally leads to the situation that it is difficult to separate the virtual from the real, which makes the two people confused.


    However, in the end, the other side is a master, and soon they take care of each other and resist Han 3000''s attack.


    "Damn, what the hell is this mysterious man? It''s OK to jump out of the group. Now he can fight against the two masters on his own."


    "Damn, isn''t this mysterious man ridiculous?"


    Looking at the three men''s battle, many of the people in the camp at the top of blue mountain have even given up the attack. Together with those people in the eternal sea area, they look up and watch, and they are very surprised.


    Ye Gucheng also has a ferocious expression. He thought that he could see the good play of shooting a bird in the head by doing this, but he didn''t expect that he added some heroic color to Han 3000 intentionally or unintentionally.


    Especially Qin Shuang, who is beside him, has been staring at Han 3000, which makes him very angry.


    However, it''s not a bad thing for ye Gucheng to be angry.


    "Fight, fight. It''s better to fight against both sides. I''ll take advantage of it. Mangfu, fight with me, ye Gucheng. How can I kill you! "


    In the middle of the air, it''s hard for both sides to separate, but Han 3000 doesn''t have the slightest advantage, especially with the passage of time, when Taixu SHENBU is gradually targeted by the other side, Han 3000''s whole offensive can''t help slowing down.


    We must finish the battle as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, if you drag on, you will only be defeated by yourself.


    Fierce one luck too Yan heart method, Han 3000 body gold fierce big flash, black hair also in an instant began to send out a faint silver light.


    The speed of Taixu divine step suddenly accelerated. Han 3000 drew out the jade sword and made a direct raid.


    If the Epee is not sharp, there is no skill.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt that the jade sword in his hand seemed to be completely controlled, as if it was a part of his body.


    Just when Han 3000 was on the offensive, suddenly, a black gas appeared in Han 3000''s chest. It was like smoke floating there, but when it was close to Han 3000''s body, it suddenly turned into a sharp sword and went directly through Han 3000''s arm.


    It''s him?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1966

    Behind Yang Dingtian and Liu Zhiyu, at this time, the familiar man in black, whom Han 3000 had seen before, was slightly floating in the air.


    In his hand, holding a small black magic ball, the whole body wrapped with black gas, at this time, although the hat covered his whole head, Han 3000 still felt his ferocious looking at himself.


    Yes? How can I look at you?


    Three to one?!


    "Come on then." Han three thousand corners of the mouth disdain a smile: "young master, I am itching, take you three to practice."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 fierce a acceleration, direct attack three people.


    "Arrogance Yang Dingtian drinks angrily. With a flash of golden light in his hand, he directly sacrifices his life weapon tianluocha. Tianluocha''s purple light soars to the sky. It is the magic weapon that helps Yang Dingtian achieve great fame.


    "Don''t be presumptuous, child!" Liu Zhiyu drank at the same time, and his body flashed with gold. The next second, his body spun wildly. Under the rotation, Liu Zhiyu with double knives in the front and white faced baby with a long gun in the back.


    At this time, the black robed man also urged the black energy ball in his hand, and the whole energy ball suddenly burst out a strong blood red light.


    The four immediately entered the fierce battle in mid air.


    "It''s now, everyone, rush to the totem with me immediately." Ye Gucheng saw the four men scuffle, seized this rare opportunity, waved his hand, and led the justice team to the totem.


    Naturally, the Chen family leader would not miss this opportunity. He followed Ye Gucheng and attacked the totem with both left and right wings.


    The top of the blue mountain, which had barely occupied the advantage, lost three of its top experts and was defeated like a mountain. Facing the surging enemy, it fought and retreated.


    In the sky at this time, Han 3000 directly faced the strongest attack of the three men. Although Taixu SHENBU was fantastic and unpredictable, he could not resist the 360 degree attack of the three men, especially the black robed man. His magic was just a cloud of black smoke, just like the air scattered in the air.


    But as soon as Han''s approach, the smoke suddenly shrinks like a sword, and then penetrates Han''s body at an unexpected speed.


    Han 3000 tried to hold up the immortal Xuan armor, but somehow, the effect was exactly the same as the last time he faced the blood red shadow.


    Experience tells Han 3000 that the guy in front of him is the same type of attack as the blood shadow on that day. Therefore, the immortal xuankai should not be able to defend against this kind of attack. What it can carry is more direct damage caused by magic and weapons.


    However, although they have a lot in common, it is impossible for them to learn from each other.


    Blood shadow is more yin and evil, with impure but powerful power. The man in front of him has much less power than the former, but more pure than the former. Therefore, Han 3000''s body is just as painful as Han 3000''s.


    If we say that the former is a big knife cut on the body, a knife let your blood flow, then the latter, should be ear scoop, although the power is not big, but a scoop of a scoop of your meat, how uncomfortable!


    Just under the attack of two black smoke, the next second, Liu Zhiyu''s double swords fall from the sky. Han 3000 just blocks the next one. Suddenly, the guy turns over in an instant, and the white faced ghost child stabs Han 3000 directly.


    If it were ordinary people, it would have been a blood hole. Fortunately, Han 3000 had immortal Xuan armor, but Juli still made Han 3000 retreat.


    In mid air, the sky Luocha Yang dived down from the sky.


    "Damn, you can play, right? I will, too. "


    With a shout of anger, Han 3000 forced Taiyan''s mental method to move. The whole person was in the air. Then, he bent over and stretched his arms back slightly!


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    A roar, and then, the clouds change color.


    Dark sky!


    The next second, Han 3000 left hand suddenly red sky fire, right hand suddenly purple moon wheel!


    The whole person is like a god!


    With both hands moving, the two flames are still hanging in the air. The left hand draws the bow, and the right hand grabs the sky fire. Suddenly, the sky fire turns into a sharp arrow and strikes directly!


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise.


    The ground trembled.


    The fire was blazing.


    The sharp arrow landed 100 meters away, and the fire exploded.


    Countless people who have no time to dodge, in the midst of consternation, in the flame, suddenly incarnate in powder.


    Yang Dingtian and Liu Zhiyu, who are in the center, are still burned by the heat wave, even though they have been rushing to resist and flee for a long time.


    "This... What is this?" Yang Dingtian looked at the sea of fire in front of him, shocked.


    Liu Zhiyu is even better. He is disheartened and stunned. He still has a lingering fear when he thinks about it. If he didn''t escape fast just now, what would be the consequence.


    "And you!" He glared at the black roe deer man on the ground, and Han 3000 pulled out the bow again. With his right hand, he picked up the purple moon wheel and launched an arrow!


    The black robed man''s fierce figure shrinks and flies away quickly, trying to use the woods to avoid Han 3000''s attack.


    The moon turns purple, the sharp arrow tracks instantly, goes through with the forest, where it passes, everything withers! All the people who had just fallen into a new fierce battle could not help but stop their actions, and their faces were all filled with surprise. Obviously, they were so scared of Han 3000''s two moves that were suddenly enough to destroy heaven and earth¡° This... How is this possible? Just now... Are those two moves really made by that boy? Someone can tell me, am I blinded? "¡° The power of thunder is so powerful that it can destroy heaven and earth. Isn''t this kind of skill that only the real God can release it¡° Oh, my God. Is that abnormal? What kind of divine skill is it that red light comes, everything comes with powder, purple light comes, and every inch of grass doesn''t grow. "¡° Oh, my God, no wonder that boy dared to put down the fire grandfather in five minutes. Although the fire grandfather''s nine sky Xuan fire is fierce, it''s a chicken when it comes to this fire. "¡° There are such masters in the eternal sea area, but our three masters can''t help him. How can we fight? I''ll quit. " In the crowd, someone suddenly yelled, then threw a knife and ran away. There are one and two. Many people in the camp at the top of the blue mountain, after seeing Han 3000''s move, had already been scared out of their wits. As soon as they saw someone running first, they dropped their weapons one by one and fled straight out. But the earliest man, just two steps away, suddenly burst into a body. One second, he was still flesh and blood. The next second, the time had turned into blood fog¡° Who dares to run away, just like this person! " All of them were shocked and looked up. In the distance, a beautiful figure suddenly came. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1967

    Lu ruo''s face is like frost. His eyes are full of anger.


    "Ah... Lu... Princess Lu!"


    The runaway people suddenly flashed at their feet and did not dare to take another step forward.


    "A bunch of rubbish!" Lu Ruoxin gave a light drink, and his body flew up in an instant. He stepped on the heads of those fleeing people and flew straight to Han 3000.


    With her flying up, her long white dress pulled by the wind, graceful posture, white skirt style, like a fairy, passed everyone.


    "Wow, it smells good."


    "It''s really a princess, even if it''s beautiful, it''s so fragrant!"


    In the middle of the field, a group of people of eternal sea power couldn''t help looking up into the air, greedily looking at the flying Lu Ruoxin.


    All of a sudden, when these people greedily smile and try their best to breathe the fragrance in the air, their face suddenly changes. Then they grasp their own throat like crazy. They just twitch a few times and fall to the ground. A moment later, they turn into a pool of blood.


    With his fall, more and more people follow his lead.


    Ye Gucheng quickly covered his nose and yelled: "the fragrance is poisonous. Everyone close your nose and mouth. Don''t smell it."


    At this time, Han 3000 was not afraid of Lu Ruoxin. He raised his hand and went directly to Lu Ruoxin.


    Two palms meet, palm below, suddenly exploded.


    Han 3000 only felt his internal organs tumbling, and the whole person could not help but fly a few meters. Lu Ruoxin, on the other side, also stepped back slightly.


    Good internal power.


    "Ethereal realm?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and looked at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    Relying on a "novice" in the ethereal world, he can make his three masters look like this.


    This really makes Lu Ruoxin feel strange.


    However, what kind of wisdom is Lu Ruoxin? Although she is puzzled by Han 3000''s accomplishments, she will never underestimate Han 3000, because she knows what the consequences of underestimating a person will bring.


    "Interesting, interesting, but the people in the misty world can live all the way. You remind me of a person." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Yes?" Although Han Sanqian smiles on his face, he can''t help but be on guard. Far from it, he never thought that this young and beautiful woman in front of him was the terrible eight wasteland, and the first real eight wasteland expert he met in the world.


    "Do you know Han 3000?" Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "I don''t know."


    Judging from Han 3000''s reaction, Lu Ruoxin smiles mysteriously: "his accomplishments are also very common, but with the help of Wuxiang and Pangu axe, he became famous in the first World War of Tianlong city and has been able to carry several masters. And you, the ethereal realm... Interesting, really interesting. "


    Han 3000 frowned. The woman in front of him not only suppressed everything, but also enchanted the world all the time with her beautiful eyes. Han 3000''s mind was as strong as Han 3000''s, and he was a little flustered.


    However, this kind of confusion is not lust, but Han 3000 feels that she seems to be aware of her identity.


    She looks like she''s seeing through herself.


    "Is it?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    "If Han 3000 is a gifted guy, his cultivation may be close to your level. Do you think it''s more interesting?"


    "Han 3000 has fallen into an endless abyss." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha, ordinary people''s affairs are naturally considered from the perspective of ordinary people, but not ordinary people. Han 3000, are you right about me?"


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Han 3000''s voice just came out, and he couldn''t help but be shocked. Unconsciously, he almost touched Lu Ruoxin''s way and followed her words.


    If it had not been for Han 3000''s quick response, I''m afraid he would have been directly exposed on the spot.


    But even so, Han can''t help but be alert to the woman in front of her. From a certain point of view, she is not only highly cultivated, but also thoughtful, intelligent and good at catching people''s hearts.


    "You know what I''m talking about." Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000: "however, it doesn''t matter to me, because no matter who you are, you will die in my hand."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin''s white light flashed and attacked Han 3000 fiercely.


    The distance between them is less than half a centimeter. Han 3000 can even smell her body fragrance hidden under the fragrance and feel her light breath.


    Even if Han 3000 can resist the temptation of her so close, he is obviously in a mess. He never thought that Lu Ruoxin''s attack would suddenly be so close.


    In the absence of God, Lu Ruoxin has already slapped Han Sanqian directly. Although Han Sanqian is in a mess for a moment, he reflects very quickly. Although he can''t resist her attack, he also slaps Han Sanqian fiercely when he takes that slap.


    Bang!!


    Two loud noises shook them back several meters at the same time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1968

    Both sides slightly will pat to each other''s hand gently hidden behind.


    Lu Ruoxin hit it with one hand, but it wasn''t on the flesh. On the contrary, it was like hitting on a steel plate, which made the whole palm numb.


    Han 3000 is no better, the palm of the whole palm is already full of blood, because of severe pain, and the palm can''t help shaking slightly.


    Lu Ruoxin forbeared the numbness of his hand, and his charming eyes were full of surprise.


    With her palm power, in such a close, the other side did not fully reflect the situation, no one has the ability to resist.


    But it happened that Han 3000, the "novice" of the ethereal realm, completely shouldered his own attack, and even made his palm numb.


    What kind of perverse defense is this?!


    The more surprised Lu Ruoxin was, the more slightly she put a smile on the corner of her mouth, because she suddenly began to have a little interest in the guy in front of her.


    Princess Lu has always been rebellious. Her family status, self-cultivation and appearance make her extraordinary. Naturally, her eyes are higher than the sky. Many heroes can''t get into her eyes. But Han 3000 suddenly gives her a little surprise.


    I thought that this guy''s two attacks were very strong, but I didn''t expect that this guy''s defense was stable.


    Interesting, it''s so interesting.


    "I''m surprised you''re a rookie to be able to take Miss Ben''s blow." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "but can you still play? Is the hand particularly painful? "


    Han 3000''s hand on his back is slightly open. It''s still extremely painful. Every move involves the pain nerves of his whole body. It''s so painful.


    "Ha ha." Han three thousand smile, bear pain, bite teeth will hand out, in front of her clenched fist: "what do you say?"


    "It''s no use supporting yourself. I''m afraid you''re too young to act in front of me." With that, Lu Ruoxin smiles and gently pulls down the ribbon on Xiang''s shoulder. Although it only opens a little on the side, Han 3000 sees the silver soft hedgehog armour on her shoulder.


    Pulling on the ribbon, Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "Tiancan soft hedgehog armour, the top defense artifact, has 99 cold jade nails in every place the size of a palm. How about it? Is the effect satisfactory? "


    Han three thousand teeth a bite, do for a long time, this woman has this kind of thing to protect the body, no wonder dare suddenly direct close to the body hard fight¡° It''s not bad, but I''m afraid it''s been useless for a long time. It''s rusty. "


    "Hard mouth." Lu Ruoxin laughs scornfully and holds it lightly. A huge colored sword suddenly appears.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "What a powerful force! My God, what a magic weapon it is!"


    "God, I''ve never seen such a powerful sword in my life."


    As soon as Lu Ruoxin''s golden sword comes out, all the people at the bottom are dazzled by the golden light. Although Han 3000 is close to him, he still feels the huge coldness of the golden sword.


    "See if you are hard or my sword is sharper."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly raised his long sword. In a short time, the wind and cloud changed and thunder roared.


    With her sword, the whole sky was broken by the sword Qi and turned into two, and Han 3000''s forehead was sweating.


    It was the first time he felt the pressure of death.


    It was also the first time in the war that I suddenly felt some panic.


    The power of this sword is too huge. Han 3000, who has always been confident, is a little flustered.


    But compared with Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin at this time is indifferent smile, but she is not proud, but deep eyes looking at Han 3000.


    For her, she doesn''t think that her sword will kill Han 3000. Although few people can stop her, some people can!


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that this is Xuanyuan sword!"


    After hearing Xuanyuan sword, all the people below lost their voice.


    If we can say that Jiuyou magic sword, a kind of magic weapon with high purple and gold level, has been regarded as a rare one in ten thousand years and has been rated as a legendary magic weapon in ancient times, then Xuanyuan sword is a kind of congenital treasure, a wild king that can''t be seen in a hundred million years.


    This is the king of the top swords in the world.


    According to the legend, there are five Lingbao and three Tianbao in the world of eight directions, which are all superior to the divine soldiers of any quality. But since ancient times, these Lingbao and Tianbao exist in the legend.


    Xuanyuan sword is one of the five spiritual treasures.


    It''s said that this sword is extremely sharp. It can break all things in the world and kill hundreds of millions of demons.


    "Xuanyuan... Xuanyuan sword, in the hands of the Lu family, is Xuanyuan sword, the king of ten thousand swords!"


    "In this life, I have the honor to witness such an extraordinary soldier. It''s really a pity for me to die."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a strange but bold idea now. I really want to marry Lu Ruoxin. Even if I drink her bath water every day, I''d like to. I''m beautiful, high in status, high in accomplishments, and most importantly... She has Xuanyuan sword!"


    "Ha ha, if you want to drink bath water, you can think about it in your next life. I advise you to talk well. Otherwise, you will end up like that mysterious man, being split in two by Xuanyuan sword." And at this time, Xuanyuan sword is bigger and bigger, straight to the top of Han 3000''s head! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1969

    Han 3000''s forehead is full of sweat. Facing such a magic weapon, Han 3000 knows that he doesn''t have many choices. He is afraid that only Pangu axe, the king of all kinds of weapons, can fight.


    But if you take out Pan Gu''s axe, it will hit the woman''s heart.


    There are two real gods on the top. If he completely exposes himself at this time, Han 3000 will only become a lucky baby. Everyone wants to hit himself and fall on the ground.


    Han 3000 is no nonsense. The woman wants to expose herself, but she doesn''t.


    Directly according to the Taiyan heart method, all the energy in the body is pushed to the maximum, and the whole person''s hair emits silver light from the black moment.


    The gold bodies of wumie xuankai and Han 3000 are also flowing around and echoing each other.


    "What? This boy... This boy didn''t dodge or fight, but chose to meet Xuanyuan sword directly. Is he insane? "


    "What''s he joking about? Xuanyuan sword is the king of ten thousand swords, not to mention that his body can''t resist, even if the real God above has the body of God. I''m afraid this boy has been scared to pee by Xuanyuan sword, so he made a mindless move?"


    "I thought this mysterious man had many skills. Now it seems that he is just a brain wreck."


    In their eyes, Han 3000''s practice is just like a moth to the fire and self destruction.


    Qin Shuang in the crowd, staring at Han 3000 in mid air, has long forgotten to breathe and is full of worry.


    Boom!


    Sword fall!


    "Pooh Hoo!"


    When the sword fell, within a hundred meters of where it fell, the sand flew away, the trees fell and the forest scattered.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Han 3000 was still standing on the ground even though he was shot down from mid air.


    Many people feel numb, some people even directly crazy pulling the hair, looking at him in horror.


    "Puff"


    All of a sudden, Han Sanqian''s blood gushes out. Although his eyes are still firm, he feels that his eyes are very tired. He can even hear his heart beat. Every jump will become slower.


    After all, is playing big?


    Han 3000 smiles bitterly.


    As soon as I had mastered some accomplishments, I tried to use immortal Xuan armor and gold body to resist the attack of Xuanyuan sword. It seemed that I was a little too big.


    But even Han 3000 was shocked.


    Because as far as they are concerned, there is only one situation left when they try to resist with the body under the Xuanyuan sword.


    But Han 3000 broke this idea.


    So, even if he vomited blood, some oil had dried up, but at this time, no one dared to laugh.


    Lu ruoxinyun''s face was pale and clear. At this time, she was also surprised. The smile from the corner of her mouth showed that Han 3000, a "novice", began to be appreciated by her.


    "It''s interesting. It''s so interesting that I don''t want to kill you all of a sudden, but I''m more curious about how long you can carry it?" Lu Ruoxin gently smiles. The next second, she lifts her hand and prepares for the next attack.


    Sick woman!


    Han Sanqian angrily scolded in his heart. He wanted to move all the energy in his body, but he found that his body didn''t listen to his command at all. Even his heart began to beat slower and slower, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Looking at Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 frowned.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 felt a flash of white light in his body. The next second, a purple and green thing suddenly flew out of his arms, circled around his body, hovered all the way from his feet to his head, and finally landed directly on Han 3000''s left shoulder.


    Han 3000 looked back and saw that it was a little lion with white body and golden wings.


    Although the body is not big enough, it can''t stop this guy''s natural aura of king. The whole beast is majestic and has a good taste.


    what is it?


    Han three thousand one Leng!


    But the next second, he suddenly remembered something.


    Tianluhu!


    Isn''t this the tianluchen I bought at the auction house last time? However, this guy has always been egg shaped. After Han 3000 gave it to Linlong, he almost forgot its existence.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, this guy suddenly appeared.


    Han Sanqian naturally did not know that the birth of tianluzhen was actually due to the fact that he released all the spirit beasts to absorb the aura last time in the eight directions world, which accelerated the birth of tianluzhen.


    "Roar!"


    It''s another roar. Although it''s small, the roar is so loud that the echo turns around. Han 3000''s ears are almost deaf.


    But with his roar, Han 3000 suddenly found that he was covered by a golden light. At the same time, his body began to reflect slowly. Before his heart was on the verge of stopping, he suddenly turned around and beat fast.


    "What are you doing? This goddamn beast Xiangrui has consumed most of its energy. It''s just born. It can only be used once. " Lin long yelled.


    Han three thousand also no longer many words, directly hold jade sword, fly to attack and go. As the two men met, the war was imminent. With the help of the sky fire and the moon wheel, Han 3000 cooperates with Taixu SHENBU and Taiyan Xinfa, which is unpredictable for a moment. Lu Ruoxin''s divine light revolves around his body and waves in white, just like a lotus in the golden age. In his hand, Xuanyuan sword is shining like a fairy, holy and pure¡° What is the origin of this mysterious man? How could there be such spirit beasts as tianluchen? There are more strange fire and purple electricity in the hands, and the footwork is even more strange than ever heard of or seen before. "¡° The most important thing is that he can resist the Xuanyuan sword and fight with the Lu family. "¡° This mysterious man has been arrogant and mysterious since he appeared on the stage. He really deserves his title of mysterious man. Lao Tzu is completely defeated by him. If he can survive, I will worship him one day. " Boom!! In midair, the battle between the two men became more and more intense. After hundreds of rounds, Lu Ruoxin was already a little bit puffy. However, she was worthy of being the princess of the top family in the world. She not only held the magic weapon, but also had extremely high accomplishments. Her unique skills were frequent, which hit Han 3000 hard. As for Han 3000, even after hundreds of rounds, he has never played his cards. He has never used such things as wuxiangshengong and Pangu axe. Relying on what he has learned from the old man and his occasional tianyinshu, he has resisted Lu Ruoxin''s attack¡° Xuanyuan sword array Suddenly, at this time, Lu Ruoxin directly offered his strongest forbidden skill. Xuanyuan sword flew into the air. Suddenly, it turned into three, three, nine, and ten thousand. In the middle of the air, ten thousand swords burst out in unison and hit the ground like rain. Seeing this, people on the ground gave up their fight and fled one after another. Han 3000 at this time but evil spirit smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1970

    I''ve been waiting for you to get rid of these people. Otherwise, I dare not play with you!


    When the sword rain comes, the ground is like being detonated by thousands of bombs. Each sword is enough to blow a huge pit to several meters on the ground.


    It can be said that the sword rain has been spread everywhere. There is no place in a hundred miles.


    At the same time, the last huge sword also fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    The last violent explosion even engulfed all the previously exploding apertures, eventually forming a larger halo.


    By the halo, the tail refers to some small peaks that are close to the mountain, which can''t be avoided at all, and are directly cut off by the waist.


    On the ground, some people crouch and hide with their heads in their arms, while others flee from the sky. However, when they are hit by the halo, they are just like the peaks, turning into two parts.


    At this time, Han 3000, but no trace of him on the ground.


    Just when Lu Ruoxin was looking for it carefully, Han 3000 suddenly flew out of the dust and hit with a sword!


    "This... How is this possible?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    Bang!


    Almost at this time, Lu Ruoxin''s left arm was suddenly cut open, and blood flowed slowly down Ruyu''s arm!


    "Damn, Lu daqianjin is injured. That boy broke the forbidden curse." There was a scream.


    "I underestimated you after all." Lu Ruoxin hastens to activate his energy and directly withdraws. He covers his left arm with his right hand and stares at Han 3000 not far away.


    It was the first time in her life that she was hurt.


    Her supercilious arrogance, also at this time, suddenly across so a small section.


    How did he do it?!


    He disappeared, but suddenly appeared again.


    Where did he disappear?


    Lu Ruoxin was in a trance for a moment.


    How could she understand that although her Xuanyuan sword rain was terrible and scared everyone to avoid it, it also created an excellent condition for Han 3000.


    And this condition is to let Han 3000 have no worries.


    Anyway, there was no one in the sword rain, so he could jump into the eight wild books at will, leaving the eight wild books alone in the array.


    In terms of the eight wasteland heavenly script, which is an ancient thing born and produced with the world in all directions, what harm can Xuanyuan sword rain do to it?


    Han 3000 only worried that after he jumped in, the eight wild books were picked up, but under the Xuanyuan sword rain, everyone ran away, which created a huge condition for Han 3000?


    In addition, the time in the book of heaven is different. Han 3000 can even kiss Su Yingxia in the book of heaven, play with Han Nian by the way, and then jump out of it. For Lu Ruoxin, it''s just a matter of milliseconds.


    "What else do you have? Let''s just do it? " Han 3000 holds a jade sword and says with a cold smile.


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head. Although the boy succeeded in angering her, she appreciated Han 3000 a little more.


    The next second, Lu Ruoxin suddenly floats in his white clothes and concentrates with his breath.


    Han 3000 only felt a flash in front of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, there was a Han 3000 standing in front of him.


    "Phantom?" Someone exclaimed from below.


    Han three thousand disdain a smile, I have the sky eye Fu, what thing I can''t see through?!


    Tianyan rune is not easy to use for things like mirage. I''m going to have a look at it.


    But as soon as the eye of heaven opened, Han 3000 was stunned.


    These four illusions are all real.


    That is to say, suddenly, there are four Lu Ruoxin!


    "What kind of magic is that?" Han 3000 frowned and looked at Lu Ruoxin.


    Lu Ruoxin disdained a smile: "tell you also might as well, this is the four soul curse of the northern underworld, ancient secret."


    With that, Lu Ruoxin sneered at Han 3000 in a cold voice: "although this secret is very powerful, you don''t have to be afraid to have nosebleed."


    Han Sanqian laughs and feels embarrassed. It''s not that Han Sanqian is afraid of nosebleed, but because of the perspective effect of the heavenly eye, so... Lu Ruoxin in front of him


    In Han 3000''s eyes, there is no difference between wearing it and not wearing it.


    Although Han Sanqian is not interested in Lu Ruoxin and only has Su Yingxia in his heart, some visual impact will make people subconsciously reflect.


    It''s an instinct.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lu Ruoxin said strangely.


    "Wow, he''s really a mysterious man. In the face of ancient secret methods, he can still laugh. It''s really not comparable to me and other ordinary people."


    "To think about it, he must have had a way to deal with it, so he has a mind."


    "I''m really curious. How can this guy solve this secret? Anyway, mysterious people are always unexpected, and people are looking forward to it. "


    But just when a group of people were very surprised and looked forward to it, the corners of their mouths twitched. When Lu Ruoxin''s four shadows linked, Han 3000 suddenly flashed, and then... Ran away! Yes, he suddenly turned around and ran, and the speed was amazing! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1971

    "Damn it


    All the people gaped and opened their eyes one by one. They didn''t reflect it at all.


    Even Lu Ruoxin, who was in mid air, was completely standing in the same place at this time, and now he hasn''t slowed down.


    Because just a moment ago, Han Sanqian was like a god of war, fighting with Lu Ruoxin in a whirling way. Even under the rain of Xuanyuan sword, he could appear and disappear, and he was very confident to avoid the attack, causing slight injuries to Lu Ruoxin.


    Everyone, including Lu Ruoxin himself, thinks that Han 3000 will be more confident in dealing with the next battle.


    But where know, Han 3000 but at this time, suddenly with a rabbit like, ran.


    What the hell are you playing with.


    The mysterious man who has always been arrogant suddenly ran away at this time!


    "Where to run!" In mid air, Lu Ruoxin was so angry that he stepped on the auspicious cloud at his feet and caught up with him directly.


    In front of Han 3000, he rode a fist sized Tian Lu Chen. However, although Tian Lu Chen was small, he flew at a very fast speed. However, because he was too small to support Han 3000, he flew all the way. Han 3000 fell to the East and tilted to the west, which was ridiculous.


    "Don''t chase me any more, red bellied lady!" Han 3000 yelled and fled at full speed.


    Lu Ruoxin swore that she was really stunned for a second. However, when she thought that she was wearing a red belly bag, she could not help thinking about Han 3000''s reflection. She was furious. Four figures chased and bombed Han 3000 directly!


    Boom!!


    The whole tail peak explodes everywhere. Han 3000 is like a mouse all the time, running east and West. Behind him, Lu Ruoxin is gnashing his teeth.


    "If you are a man, can you only run?" Lu Ruoxin cried angrily.


    But she made up her mind to ask Han 3000 to disclose, but Han 3000 did not disclose all the time, and even slightly hurt herself in the process.


    Lu Ruoxin''s arrogance, unable to achieve the goal, has made her very angry, can''t find the field is let her anger from the heart.


    But just when she was about to cramp Han 3000, this guy ran away!


    "You catch up with me first." Han Sanqian turned back and said with a smile.


    For Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 has basically used all the skills he can use at present. If he wants to fight, only Pangu axe will be left. However, that''s exactly what Lu Ruoxin wants. Moreover, in front of so many faces, there are two real gods on the top. Han 3000 doesn''t want to become a lucky doll that is infinitely treasured.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 ran faster. Lu Ruoxin clenched his teeth and looked at the distance between them. He was furious.


    In some ways, Lu Ruoxin''s strength is not speed, because she doesn''t need too fast speed because she has powerful secrets and artifact.


    So she didn''t repair much on it.


    But after all, she is the princess on the top of the blue mountain. She is loved and supported by countless treasures in her family. Therefore, her cultivation is extremely high when she is young, and her neglected speed can be supplemented.


    In terms of her accomplishments, her speed is fast.


    But for Han 3000, who is practicing Taixu SHENBU with the help of Tianlu, she is still too slow.


    "Ah Seeing that Han 3000 had run far away, Lu Ruoxin stopped and roared angrily.


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    Four figures, fiercely issued four attacks, bombed a mountain collapse.


    At this time, Han 3000 is still happy to run all the way, and even he has a strange idea in his heart, that is, he is perverted to love the feeling of running away.


    "Come on, come on, come on, it''s so fucking fast." Han 3000 swam in the wind, through all kinds of woods, as if he was racing with the sun. This extremely fast speed made him feel cool and cool.


    The old man really didn''t cheat himself. It''s too empty to step forward, but it''s unpredictable. When he retreats, he can travel thousands of miles.


    At the same time, Han 3000 in order to take care of the body under the tianluchen, also from time to time from the four dragons that he seized jewelry to feed it.


    With the food of jewelry, and Han 3000 also began to adapt to the speed of Tianlu, now he is no longer staggering, but leisurely put away Taixu SHENBU, no longer help Tianlu gallop, sitting on Tianlu''s back, enjoying the pleasure of "overtaking".


    Whew!


    Can be in Han 3000 get se incomparable of time, a streamer suddenly from his body in front of row, directly let his whole person a Leng.


    Waiting for him to recover, Han 3000 suddenly found that the eight wild heavenly books in his clothes were gone.


    "Damn it


    Han 3000 suddenly angrily scolds him. The eight wasteland letters are the most precious. What''s more, Su Yingxia, Han Nian and Bai Xiaosheng are all in it. If they''re lost, what''s worse?!


    Brush!!


    It''s just that the speed of the thing in front is so fast that it''s blurry. Even because it''s too fast, there has been a space jump.


    It''s like a ray of light, so fast it''s amazing. You know Han 3000 is fast enough, but it is several times faster than Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1972

    "What is it? Damn, if you dare to rob my things, you will give them back to me immediately. Otherwise, I will catch you and you will feel better. " Han three thousand gas of show teeth, the body is too empty God step a blessing, urge Tianlu Chen, fierce acceleration forward.


    "Ha ha, garbage, don''t empty the gun, there is a kind of catch up with the young man in saying." Han three thousand one Leng, where think of, front of that light eye unexpectedly burst out to scold.


    It''s people?!


    This makes Han 3000 feel very confused, because from the situation that the shadow just flashed in front of him, the shape of that thing is far different from that of a person.


    Even from a certain point of view, it is very different.


    Because the size of that thing, estimated by Han 3000, is the size of a golden monkey, so how could it be a human?!


    "Where to run." No matter whether you are a monkey or a human, the whole body is racing with the wind. At the same time, a few pieces of jewelry are pouring into Tianlu like money.


    Just for a moment, when the two add up, Han 3000''s speed rises abruptly, just like shenmang, pressing forward to the streamer.


    Only when he got closer and closer did Han 3000 see clearly what the streamer in front of him was.


    That''s a person, or that''s a little person similar to ginseng fruit. His whole body is as white as lotus root, his limbs are round, and he looks really similar to ginseng fruit. His smooth head is planted with a few sparse and long hair. When the wind blows, it looks like a few hairs are combed into oil heads. He looks ridiculous.


    The main reason for saying that he is human rather than ginseng fruit is that his lower body is wearing a small red underpants, which is a bit similar to the underpants of Japanese sumo, with three layers inside and three layers outside.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 can''t help but be stupefied. The corner of his mouth twitches slightly. With his rich experience, he has never seen what this thing is in front of him.


    But just when Han 3000 was wondering, the thing in front of him suddenly turned around and yelled: "what you are special is a thing. Your whole family is a thing."


    Damn it!


    Han three thousand one Leng, this goods is not small, but scold people, that is really milk fierce milk fierce, smile: "you are a gadget originally, what I say is wrong?"


    Ah!!!


    Sure enough, as soon as Han 3000 said this, the little thing jumped up and down angrily and showed his teeth. The whole ginseng fruit face was red as red iron because of anger.


    Han 3000''s smile is just now.


    Urge Taixu SHENBU as much as possible, then jump up and move to Renshen baby, move the energy in hand.


    "Where are you going?" Energy suddenly like assimilation into a big pot cover, with a bang, directly from the ginseng baby''s head cover down.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    In the energy hood, the gadgets are pounding desperately. Han 3000 seems to have caught a mouse in it.


    "Still want to run?" Han Sanyi smiles and moves his hand. A few ropes are stretched out from the energy hood. After the gadget is tied directly, the pan shaped energy hood is completely taken away by Han Sanyi.


    "Well, what is your little thing?" Han Sanqian squatted down with great interest and touched his hand, which was really tender and smooth.


    And then use his fingers to play his small belly, round and full of elasticity.


    "You ginseng fruit, it''s good to take back the stew. It should be delicious." Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "Damn, you dare to eat me, you slut. You have the guts to let me go. Let''s use these despicable and shameless methods. Are you human?" Ginseng baby looks small, but the temper is very irritable, a listen to Han 3000''s words, that face is red with red iron, limbs is desperately squirming, want to get rid of Han 3000''s shackles.


    "Single choice? You think it''s beautiful. " Han 3000 grabbed the ginseng fruit, put it directly in his hand, and took back the book he stole. Then, looking at him, he frowned: "what are you?"


    "I want you to take care of me!" Ginseng fruit roared angrily.


    The next second, this baby suddenly big eyes a turn, while Han three thousand one don''t pay attention, the crotch of the underpants fiercely fall off, and then to Han three thousand directly Chi over.


    "Damn it Han 3000 was shocked. Fortunately, he flashed in time, otherwise he would be pissed by this guy.


    Damn, you are really cheap. You want to pee when I don''t pay attention to you?! However, when it comes to urination, Han 3000 suddenly gives a gloomy smile, pinches his fingers, and directly throws a bandage at the little guy.


    "Ouch Ginseng fruit immediately open mouth, pain straight shiver, you know Han 3000''s a finger, for ginseng fruit, it is too big, and for his little guy, it is huge, this shot past, that strength did not let him faint, has been Han 3000 hand merciful.


    "Yo, yo, yo!" Ginseng fruit want to be good at covering, but found that the bound simply can''t start, can only keep jumping in place, but, after a little better, to Han 3000 directly spit.


    "Oh, shit, I''m still making trouble with chuck." Han three thousand speechless, hands move, will double dragon Ding sacrifice out, and then, directly bound the villain in the Ding, the ding a close¡° Damn it, bitch. Let me out. Let me out. Let''s go alone. " Entering the cauldron, renshenwa was more excited at this time. She jumped, hit the cauldron with her butt, and roared angrily¡° If you''re arguing, I don''t mind pulling you out to play again. " With that, Han 3000 made a gesture. See this action, ginseng baby subconsciously clamped legs, big eyes face fear, small mouth also obediently closed. See this, to Han 3000 to take back the double dragon Ding, without that noisy guy, Han 3000 this just quickly looked back around. Then, the eyes of a Leng, Han 3000 a little speechless¡° Shit, how did you get here? " Looking at the blood red sky above his head, the huge mountains in front of him, and the unusual smell in the air, Han 3000 was chased by Lu Ruoxin. After chasing the little ginseng fruit, he stepped into the middle finger peak unconsciously. In the cave not far ahead, the red light is bright¡° Is that the tomb of God? " Han 3000 murmured¡° Grass, you''d better go now. " Han three thousand shook his head, but just walked two steps, the double dragon tripod in his arms moved slightly, and the angry roar of the ginseng baby came. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1973

    "Garbage, scum, not human, I know you are a fuckin ''garbage, you dare not enter, then you fuckin'' let me go, I want to enter, damn, there is a big baby in it."


    Han 3000 breathes out the double dragon tripod, and the ginseng baby jumps up and down in it.


    "What are you doing in there? Go in and die. " Han 3000 glanced at it and said with disdain.


    "Damn it, counsellor, when I saw you fighting just now, I thought you could hide it in the book just now. You can make Xuanyuan sword do nothing to kill you. You are afraid of chicken feathers." Ginseng baby break big curse way.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately frowned and took a breath: "so you steal my book, just want to go in?"


    "Nonsense, or else, take it back and read it?"


    Han 3000 is very angry and funny. It really touches people thoroughly. However, it looks harmless to people and animals, and even makes people feel very cute. Han 3000 really can''t get angry with it sometimes.


    "So you want to go in?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "if you have that book, can you enter the God tomb? I''ve heard that it''s very powerful inside. If there is no texture corresponding to totem and the authentication texture of Qishan temple, even if the real God goes in, he will die. "


    From Han 3000''s point of view, this place is not easy to go to, and what Bai Xiaosheng told himself is absolutely right. Otherwise, Shenzhong has never been very peaceful. These people who rush in have come here long ago to rob the relics of the real God.


    Or, the other two true gods have been fighting for a long time, because for them, who can get the treasure of another true God is equivalent to forming a super crush on each other and dominating the world.


    Why so much trouble?!


    Therefore, this place is really inaccessible.


    "That''s not necessarily... The so-called wealth insurance. Oh, don''t say so much. Let me out and lend your book to me. I''m dying, and you''ll be regarded as an investment failure. If I win, at most... At most, I''ll give you a share, how about it?" Ginseng baby said that, he did not have any confidence.


    Han three thousand white eyes turned out a horizon, borrow eight wasteful book to him? Don''t even think about it.


    Han 3000 may not be willing to share a little or a whole.


    "Since you want to go in so much, all right." Han three thousand said this, deliberately pause for a while, etc. in the eyes of Shenwa burning a trace of expectation, Han three thousand hand move, take back the tripod, turn and go back.


    "I''m fuckin '', asshole, bitch, rascal, you fuckin'' fool me, I''ll never die with you, ah!"


    Listen to the villain Shenwa inside yelling, Han three thousand smile, can just walk out a few steps, Han three thousand looking at the distance of a detailed cloud.


    "Damn you, the ghost will never die."


    Han 3000 gas gnash teeth, it is obvious that Lu Ruoxin catch up.


    Han Sanqian naturally doesn''t know what kind of hate value his red bellyback has caused to Lu Ruoxin. As a proud woman in heaven, Lu Ruoxin has always been superior and detached. The No.1 appearance in the world makes her proud.


    Usually, those men can have a glimpse of her peerless appearance. For them, it''s already a great joy for their ancestors. If they want to get close to her, they don''t know how many generations they have been cultivating.


    This is true for men, and it is true for Lu Ruoxin.


    Can Han 3000 pour good, direct a red belly pocket.


    Lu Ruoxin is really a red belly bag!


    It''s going to kill you!


    She was actually seen by a man in her belly pocket, which is unbearable for her arrogance. Only by killing Han 3000 can she solve her hatred.


    "Yo Yo, some people have nowhere to escape." At this time, the tripod in my arms was laughing again.


    Han 3000 looked back, for a time, he was really forced to go nowhere, and there was no way to retreat.


    "Damn, if I die, you can''t think about it. I tell you, doll, I believe you once. If anything happens to me, I''ll be the first to stew you. " Han 3000 threatened, and then quickly ran towards the direction of the front God tomb.


    Han 3000 doesn''t think he has any chance of winning the four Lu Ruoxin. Even if he takes out Pangu axe, he will be besieged by others and even attract the true God. Therefore, both sides are dead, but there may still be a ray of life in the God tomb. After all, this renshenwa said that if there is a heavenly book, there may be hope to live out. After all, he dares to take it and try to get in, It doesn''t make sense to joke about your life, does it?


    The closer to the tomb, Han 3000 suddenly felt more and more pressure on himself.


    Especially when it is close to 100 meters, the feet are filled with lead, which makes it difficult to keep pace. Even breathing becomes extremely difficult.


    "What a pressure!" Han 3000 frowned and clenched his teeth.


    As soon as I took a step inside, I suddenly felt like a mountain on my back. Even when I settled down, the whole ground roared.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1974

    If you go further, you will feel like you have a big mountain on your back.


    This foot down, the whole energy in the Dantian are constantly squeezed.


    "Terrible, terrible." Han 3000''s whole people have been banned.


    However, the more so, Han 3000, he is more interested. Most importantly, he has no other way out.


    So, to live, there are not many choices.


    Directly use Taiyan mental method to activate all the energy. At the same time, the golden God and the immortal Xuan armor are all propped up. Taixu divine step is also opened at this time. Han 3000''s pressure is reduced a little.


    In this way, Han 3000 went inside again.


    When approaching the tomb, a powerful breath of the dead spirit and a majestic and continuous aura come towards us. The closer we get to the entrance, the stronger the two breath will become.


    "I grass, very uncomfortable..." Han three thousand ferocious facial features, exhausted the strength of the whole body, a foot into the God grave.


    "Brush!"


    The next second, the vast expanse disappeared, and the hole returned to normal, emitting a strong red light.


    In the distance, Lu Ruoxin slowly fell down. With one hand of the secret method, four figures turned into one. Looking at the hole where Han 3000 disappeared, she frowned slightly, opened her lips gently, and murmured, "is this guy a madman?"


    Lu Ruoxin had to be shocked and admired even if he dared to enter the tomb, because before the final decision was made, anyone who entered the tomb would end up dead.


    This is not hearsay, but a real event.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a real God who wanted to seize the inheritance of the tomb. Another real God was worried that when he got it, his family would be powerful, so he followed. But since then, the two real gods who went in never appeared again.


    Therefore, the true God is not allowed to enter. It''s not an empty hole. It''s a lesson that someone has paid their lives to prove.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would disdain to smile and turn to leave, but Lu Ruoxin didn''t. his long clothes were floating, just like a fairy. In his hands, the green yarn flew out at random, tied to the tree trunk, and the fragrant body flew lightly. He fell between the yarns and took a rest here.


    I don''t know why, Lu Ruoxin has a strange feeling to that crazy man who hates deeply. She always feels that he can come out of the cave soon.


    Although this kind of feeling is very absurd to Lu Ruoxin, sometimes Lu Ruoxin is just a woman who seems to be very rational, but sometimes she will go with her sensibility.


    Bang!!!


    Almost at this time, Han 3000, who was sucked into the cave by Baimang, immediately dived for hundreds of meters, and finally hit the ground in a big shape.


    Because of the fast landing speed, Han 3000 smashed a huge herringbone pit on the ground.


    Almost at this time, Han 3000''s body, a red light and a purple, intersected with each other, separated from Han 3000''s body, all the way up, and finally rose to the top, separated on the left and right sides.


    In the cave, suddenly bright up.


    "Damn it


    With a cry of pain, Han 3000, lying on the ground, moved his left finger. The next second, he turned over from the pit and lay on his back beside the herringbone pit.


    "What are you two doing?" Looking at the sky fire and moon wheel on the top, Han 3000 couldn''t help saying nothing.


    Han 3000 didn''t use them at all, but they suddenly appeared on their own and then took off. Han 3000 wanted to control the two to come back, but found that no matter how he moved, they were not controlled at all.


    "This..." Han 3000 was helpless.


    What does that mean? You can''t control your own things? Do they have their own ideas now?!


    If he can''t get it back, Han 3000 is really helpless. Subconsciously, he looks down from the top. From the mouth of the cave, there is a cliff. On both sides, it is high and solid, showing a huge cliff of 90 degrees.


    However, the cliff in the deep cave is not wet, but very dry, and the cliff is extremely clean. What surprised Han 3000 most is that there are words on the cliff.


    "Is it an epitaph?" Han 3000''s brow is slightly wrinkled. On earth, he knows that there are various organs in many large tombs, but generally at the entrance of the tomb, there are epitaphs recording the life and past of the tomb owner.


    This is the tomb of the true God. I can''t say it''s really his epitaph.


    Think of here, Han three thousand eyes on the cliff of the word, the font vigorous and powerful, the top of the word: destiny cliff!


    Four rows below, right to left.


    "Fuyao doesn''t know how to meet the hardships of summer. Three thousand people will become the world''s three thousand people. If you come to heaven, you will be buried in the earth. "


    "Good poetry, good poetry." Han three thousand one side read, one side can not help but sigh.


    But the next second, he was in situ.


    No, what kind of poem is this?! How can you have your own name and Su Yingxia''s?


    Isn''t Fuyao and Yingxia Su Yingxia? Three thousand... Three thousand doesn''t mean you?


    Who wrote this poem? How could it be in the grave?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1975

    The fall of the true God who helped the family happened a long time ago. It can even be said that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia did not know each other at that time, and Su Yingxia did not even appear on the earth.


    But at that time, there were such poems in the graveyard where the true God fell.


    What''s the meaning?!


    Is it hard to be? Since then, it has been predestined. Are you and Su Yingxia going to be together? Otherwise, how can two people''s names appear here?!


    What does the second half of the poem mean?!


    "If you come to heaven, even if you are buried in the earth!"


    What does that mean?!


    Han 3000 thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand. However, he remembered this poem in his mind.


    At this time, the sky fire and the moon wheel suddenly returned to Han 3000. When the sky fire and the moon wheel returned to their hands, Han 3000 noticed that there was a big stone gate at the bottom of the cliff on his left.


    The door is 100 meters high and 50 meters wide.


    Boom!!!!


    All of a sudden, at this moment, with the earth shaking, the steep rocks on the cliff burst out, and the gate suddenly opened with a roar.


    Inside the gate, you can see the deepest part, there is a spring formed by golden blood, and a stream of light around it. Although it is far away, the golden spring is very fuzzy, Han 3000 can still feel the majestic pressure.


    "What are you waiting for, smelly boy? Hurry in. If you don''t go in, we will be crushed to death." Looking at the crazy rockfall of the two cliffs above the head at this time, in the double dragon tripod, Renshen baby''s urgent voice urges the way.


    Han 3000 is in a hurry and wants to run in. Just as soon as he raises his foot, he is speechless.


    "What the hell are you doing? Come on, come on, come on. " Ginseng baby seems very afraid, crazy urge.


    Han 3000 didn''t want to run. The problem was that after entering the cave, the strong pressure not only didn''t disappear, but intensified.


    Han 3000 felt that he was just a leg, and he weighed thousands of pounds. Rao Shi clenched his teeth and tried his best. His body was too empty and he was crazy to bless. The immortal Xuan armor and gold body were also protecting himself tightly, but... He couldn''t walk.


    It''s hard to walk!


    Seeing more and more falling stones, Han 3000 was anxious in his heart, but he could only harden his head and walk towards the gate step by step with the pain of being hit by the stones.


    Boom!!!


    All of a sudden, at this time, the cliffs on both sides suddenly collapsed, forming two huge rockfalls, one in front of the other and the other behind.


    What''s more despairing is that these two boulders are huge and can almost directly fill the space below. If you don''t go in any more, once the boulders fall down, they can only be directly buried alive, and then press on the top boulder to properly cover you with a big coffin!


    Boom!!!


    Almost also at this time, Han 3000 is also exerting all his strength, two steps and one step, the whole person will all the strength directly on the feet, and then jump.


    The whole boulder almost fell on Han 3000''s heel, and there was only a tiny difference between them.


    Bang!


    The huge stone fell, and the dust and smoke spread all the way from the entrance to the gate. Han 3000 couldn''t see clearly around, and was choking.


    At this time, the sound of renshenwa''s fear came from the double dragon tripod: "look, look."


    Han three thousand with eyes to see, meal time can''t help but eat a surprised.


    In the huge tomb cave, the width is incomparable, and the height is kilometers, which is the size of the whole three peaks of the middle finger. You can''t see the edge or touch the top.


    The faint yellow light of the golden spring eye just shines on a huge head next to the golden eye.


    It was a black head with big eyes and a thick nose. With closed eyes, there were more than ten eyelashes lying quietly. The roots were like the sharp blade of a sword. Under the nose, there was a huge mouth, like the tusks the size of a stone pillar. Under the golden light, it was shining with light light and looked sharp.


    As the light got used to it, Han was even more stunned.


    It was a huge cat curled up there. Its body was like a mountain. It was black all over. It could make this huge empty cave hot and cold.


    "This... This... This is too big, isn''t it?" Han 3000 was stunned.


    "That''s the cat guarding the corpse!" Giant tripod, ginseng baby palpitation said.


    Obviously, the voice of the goods is obviously calm.


    "Don''t wake him up, or we''ll all die." Ginseng baby continued.


    Then he said, "do you see that golden spring? That is the blood of God. There is also the heart of God in that blood. As long as we collect these two things, we can inherit the legacy of the true God. "


    Han 3000 stares at the golden spring. Even far away, he can feel its majestic aura. The golden spring emits the golden light that belongs to God. It''s dazzling, and there are countless energy fluctuations in the streamer.


    Even if Han 3000 is not greedy, he can''t help feeling hungry and thirsty when he sees the water and wants to drink it all at once¡° Yes, but there is the giant cat guarding it Han 3000¡° The ghost cat is huge, and it is not subject to any suppression. It can even be said that the suppression we are subject to is like a duck in water. In addition, the demon cat is very powerful. Even the true God is not his opponent in this absolute space. " Ginseng baby said. Han 3000 nodded, said clearly: "that we light handed past?"¡° No way. " Ginseng baby quickly stop: "although the body guard cat has ears, but it doesn''t work, although it has eyes, but it can''t see, it depends on breathing to judge whether someone broke in."¡° You mean, he''s deaf and blind? "¡° Blind? Don''t you know, cunt, that the senses of the blind are the most sensitive? " Ginseng baby disdain way¡° If you go one step further, it will find out, do you believe it? " Han 3000''s raised feet were suddenly in the air! Why didn''t you say that earlier¡° Shit, what are we going to do? " Han Sanqian is very difficult to take every step here. His feet are heavy. Now he has to raise his legs with one foot. He can''t stand it¡° I''ll go Bang! Suddenly, still don''t wait for ginseng baby to talk, Han 3000 already can''t control oneself, one foot fierce fall. And almost at this time, next to the golden spring, the incomparably huge head, fiercely opened the blood red eyes! That pair of eyes, huge and terrifying, are staring at by it, people are not from the back of the spine chills¡° Ouch Then, his mountain like body suddenly moved. Han 3000''s face was cold. It''s fuckin ''over. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1976

    "Damn it, bitch, you want to die. Don''t bother me." In the double dragon tripod, ginseng fruit can''t help but curse.


    And almost at the moment, the ghost cat had slightly bowed down. The next second, she opened her mouth and danced her sharp claws and rushed directly.


    "Shit, use your book, run."


    By renshenwa so a shout, Han 3000 immediately reflected over, in the heart of a read eight wild book, the next second, two people directly disappeared in place, leaving only a book slowly fell in place.


    "Damn it


    In the book of eight wild days, Han three thousand one tumbled to the ground. His forehead was already full of sweat. Fortunately, he ran in time. Otherwise, he would have become the dish of the giant cat.


    The legend of the eight directions world is really not false. When the giant cat jumped on him, Han 3000 felt that his body was directly pressed by tens of thousands of mountains in an instant. Let alone talking about his body, it was impossible to even breathe.


    It''s like your chest is pressed down by millions of tons of things. There''s no room for your chest to stretch.


    What''s more terrifying is the huge smell of the wake cat. Han 3000 really believes that even if the real God comes, in that kind of environment, it is absolutely impossible to go out alive.


    No wonder this ginseng baby is going to steal his own book into the God tomb.


    "I almost let you kill me, stupid, stupid, stupid. How could I be caught by you rubbish? Let me out, I will fight with you for 300 rounds! Ah In the huge cauldron, renshenwa, who has experienced the disaster of life and death, roars out of control.


    Han Sanqian is also panting. He turns over and lies on the ground, looking at the white sky, breathing heavily. Without the pressure, he suddenly feels the beauty of the world.


    "Cut the crap. If it wasn''t for me, you would have died there." Han 3000 replied.


    "Damn, you mean I have to thank you more? You dream, I scold you too late, tell you not to close, you must close, now well, wake up the wake-up cat, but also make a fart Ginseng baby gas not hit a place.


    "Who told you not to make it clear? In that case, I''ve stepped out of my leg. Can I get it back? " Han three thousand finish saying, suddenly thought of what, brow a wrinkly: "little fellow, how can you know the situation inside the God grave so clearly?"


    Just now, renshenwa, who was still swearing, was suddenly silent after hearing Han 3000''s question.


    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll kick you out of here and let the cat eat you. Maybe it''s full and not interested in me." Han 3000 threatened.


    "Damn, you''re really shameless." Ginseng baby speechless roar, a moment later, he sighed: "because I am inside the God grave."


    "Are you from the grave?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Exactly." Ginseng baby nodded depressed.


    "If you are something in the tomb, you should know how to get out?" Han 3000 is not interested in the will of the true God. He just wants to avoid the edge of Lu Ruoxin. Since he has escaped, he should find a way out.


    "I know. It''s the cave above. But you can see that the cave collapsed and you can''t get out. Now, the only way to get out is to destroy the tombs, lift the ban, and then let''s go out through another exit. "


    "Another exit?"


    "Under the golden spring is another exit. You''d better beg for your luck. The wake cat is idle and bored. Then you can take your broken book as a toy and carry it nearby. As soon as we go out, you can move faster and take away the heart of the true God in the golden spring. Then... You can let it disappear, and then you can leave. " Ginseng baby said.


    Shit, is that possible?!


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. The possibility is almost zero. After all, it''s a dead cat, not your pet cat." Ginseng fruit turned a white eye.


    "What was your original intention?" Han 3000 Dao, since he wants to steal his own book, there must be a way?!


    "My original intention is to take your book, so as to get out of the way, when the situation is not right, I will go out and come in again. If the situation is better, I will move forward quietly. If I''m lucky, I may be able to move several steps in a few months!" Ginseng baby suddenly way.


    "Are you going to die?" Han 3000 is speechless. He doesn''t have a few months or even longer to waste here. Moreover, even he has been talking about just in case. What''s just in case?!


    If it is going out, the cat has been guarding the book of heaven, not to mention a few months, or even decades, may not be able to move it.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Han 3000 gets up and goes to the thatched cottage in the distance. The ginseng baby in the double dragon tripod is very puzzled and asks Han 3000.


    "Why? Sleep. "


    "Sleep... Sleep?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1977

    When Han 3000 returns to the thatched cottage, he meets Su Yingxia, Han Nian and Bai Xiaosheng. Su Yingxia wanted to ask Han 3000 how he is doing, but he hears renshenwa shouting and shouting in the double dragon tripod.


    When he was in doubt, Han 3000 directly released the ginseng baby from the double dragon tripod.


    "What is this?" Su Yingxia looks at Renshen baby strangely, and is attracted by its lovely appearance for a moment.


    "Gimmicks, let''s play with them. I''ll go to sleep." Han 3000.


    As soon as Han Nian heard that he could play, the little thing was so cute that he had to hold it for a moment. Renshen baby roared: "don''t come here. I''ll bite you to death."


    Han Nian was immediately frightened. For a moment, he was in tears and looked helplessly at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned and stared at renshenwa coldly: "if you dare to offend my daughter again, or make my daughter unhappy, I promise to stew you tonight."


    "Ah, you... You bitch." Ginseng baby was not light gas, however, the voice of a fall, ginseng fruit speechless, low head, people under the eaves, how can not bow?!


    "Go and play." Han Sanqian sees that Renshen baby is soft and smiles at Han Nian. Han Nian quietly holds Renshen baby with pout mouth. After confirming that Renshen baby won''t be fierce, he happily holds it and goes out to play.


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile bitterly: "where can you get such a lovely little thing?"


    Han three thousand shook his head, casually back to a: "picked up on the road."


    Su Yingxia and Bai Xiaosheng look at each other strangely. Han 3000 just wanted to talk, but he stopped.


    Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake smiles bitterly, shakes his head, stands up and says with a smile, "OK, I''ll go out and play with nian''er for a while."


    As soon as Bai Xiaosheng left, Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and said, "Yingxia, how much do you know about helping your family to be a real God?"


    "How much do you know? What does that mean? " Su Yingxia was stunned.


    Han three thousand eyebrows micro wrinkle, slowly sat in the bed, and then, will happen all things told Su Yingxia.


    "You mean we''re in the grave now?"


    "That''s right." Han 3000 only talked about entering the God tomb, but he didn''t mention anything about it. He didn''t want Su Yingxia to be afraid.


    Han three thousand finish saying, tiny side body lie down, really don''t understand.


    "The last Ren Zhenshen in Fujia is my grandfather, Fuyun." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and quietly replied, "however, I don''t have a deep impression on my grandfather, because he hasn''t appeared since I was very young. In my impression, he only appeared twice. When I was older, I never saw him again."


    "Your grandfather?" This makes Han 3000 even more incredible.


    How can grandfathers know the follow-up? Can he foretell a prophet?!


    "Yes."


    Han 3000 nodded, the whole person fell into meditation, Su Yingxia also know interest no longer ask, quietly came to Han 3000 poured a glass of water, and then quietly accompanied him.


    "Your grandfather has seen you twice. Did he say anything to you? What impresses you Han 3000 pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and asked.


    Su Yingxia shakes her head. In her impression, it seems that her grandfather has never said anything important to her.


    But when Han 3000 nodded and accepted the result, Su Yingxia suddenly frowned: "by the way, when we last met, Grandpa seemed to have told me... What''s his name?"


    Han 3000 immediately came to interest, sat up, but he did not urge Su Yingxia, try not to disturb her thoughts, let her try to recall.


    "Oh, by the way, my grandfather said, let me have a happy life. Don''t worry too much. Otherwise, I will be depressed all my life." Su Yingxia patted her thigh and remembered.


    But these words let Han 3000 quite disappointed: "is that all?"


    "Yes! Why do you ask this all of a sudden? " Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s nothing. I just want to ask when I suddenly arrive at Shenzhong. After all, your grandfather is also my grandfather. "


    Su Yingxia smiles and doesn''t have any doubt about Han 3000''s words: "look at you, you''re very tired. Why don''t you have a rest."


    Han 3000 nodded. The continuous war and the abnormal pressure in the holy tomb really made Han 3000 overdraft.


    He really needs a good rest.


    However, after lying down, Han 3000 couldn''t sleep all the time.


    Because there was a problem, he couldn''t figure it out.


    As Su Yingxia''s grandfather, Fuyun naturally knows that Su Yingxia is the goddess of FUJIA, which is also the only one who gave birth to the successor of Fujia. According to Su Yingxia, Fuyun never appeared after that. Therefore, according to the truth, Fuyun may have known that he was about to die at that time.


    So at the end of her life, she should leave some important last words to Su Yingxia, instead of the simple saying that she wants her granddaughter to be happy? Does he really just want his granddaughter to be happy?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1978

    Han Sanqian shook his head and took a rest.


    In the evening, Su Yingxia prepares the meal, and nianer, accompanied by Bai Xiaosheng, jumps back to the house.


    When Han Sanqian saw Renshen baby again, he couldn''t help but laugh. At this time, Renshen baby didn''t have the same appearance as before. The original underpants have now become his headscarf. His bare buttocks are strung up with two leaves, and his whole body is dirty.


    Although nian''er likes the toy very much, it is lovely and can talk.


    But sometimes in the eyes of children, cute things will be very incisive, because compared with adults, children do not have too strong restraint.


    And people in the face of extremely lovely, often produce a very abnormal behavior.


    It means that if you like something lovely too much, you will feel excited when you want to bite it or punch it. This is because your brain is very active in the face of something lovely.


    In order not to make the body out of balance, the brain will secrete some negative emotions to regulate. Therefore, in the face of more and more lovely things, people tend to behave in the opposite direction - violence.


    So, nianer likes it, but because she likes it too much, and because she is a child, renshenwa has been devastated by nianer.


    Ginseng fruit mouth swearing, but only mouth movement, do not hear the voice, when see Han 3000, ginseng baby can not help.


    "Pervert, pervert, fuck, Pooh!" Ginseng baby angry, can''t help spitting.


    Han Sanqian was not angry. He said with a smile, "I saved your life. Even if I don''t say thank you, do you still want to scold me? Is that how you treat your benefactor? "


    "Come on, you''re an asshole benefactor. You''re a shameless pervert. Take me back to this place, let your daughter torment me in the afternoon, and ask me to play with her. It''s childish."


    "If you want to get something, how can you do without paying?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "It has something to do with things. You obviously don''t dare to go out, so you hide here, but bitch, if you want to hide, I want a baby. If you let me out, I''d rather be killed by the cat than by your abnormal hands?" Ginseng baby angry way.


    Han 3000 smile, did not pay attention, he is afraid? Of course!


    However, Han 3000 is not a shrinking man. The main purpose of staying in the eight wasteland world is just for the time difference between the two worlds.


    "You see, I know you''ve counseled me, and I''m right. I don''t even dare to let you go out to fight alone. What kind of you can have?" Ginseng baby cold voice satirizes a way.


    Han 3000 is really a little annoyed with his nagging, frowning: "do you really want to go out?"


    "Nonsense! A brave man like Lao Tzu is not afraid of death. Let him go. "


    "Well, as you wish." Han three thousand smile, then, a meditation in the heart.


    The next second, ginseng fruit just feel a black eyes, and then open their eyes, his lovely eyes suddenly stare at the boss.


    WOW!


    Renshenwa, who was completely untied by Han 3000, just jumped out of the eight wild books. He was directly patted on the ground by a huge strange force, just like a toad.


    But this is not the end, because renshenwa was surprised to find that in front of him, there was a huge foot with four steel blades in front of him. When he tried to look up, he could not help shouting.


    Above, a huge head was staring at him with big eyes.


    Wake the cat!!


    "I fuck, I fuck, I fuck, mom, Dad, help, help."


    "Ouch!"


    With ginseng baby move, the whole wake body cat instantly crazy, roar, a huge slap will directly fan over.


    Whew!


    Next second!


    The eyes closed ginseng baby, has been scared straight shiver, waiting for the arrival of death, but wait for a long time, also did not wait for the expected that can clap themselves into meat mud giant palm.


    I heard Han 3000''s laughter: "ha ha, brave man."


    "Damn, where am I? Am I dead? Why is it so dark here? Is this hell? " Hear Han 3000''s voice, ginseng baby subconsciously swept around, and then pull his own foot, and pull his hand to look East and West.


    After confirming that he was in good condition, he began to pay attention to the surroundings, the familiar bamboo house, the familiar home floor


    Isn''t this the world in the afternoon?!


    A few steps jump in front of Han 3000, renshenwa murmurs and blushes: "that what, just now... Just now it was just an accident, I''m not ready. After all, who would have thought that the dead cat would be there as soon as we went out."


    "It''s not there. It''s just here." Han Sanqian smiles.


    "Just arrived?"


    "Wait." Han three thousand finished a sentence, straight back to the bedroom, went to sleep. Ginseng baby just felt his head and thought for a long time. When he looked out of the window into the night sky, he gradually understood something¡° The time inside is different from that outside? " When I went out, the sun was just about to set, but when I came back, it was almost early in the morning. Now, it suddenly understood why han 3000 said he was going to sleep when he came in for the first time. He''s not afraid. He''s waiting for time¡° One day here, one year outside? " Strange touch head, ginseng baby jumped into the wood room, biting fingers, sleep. Time flies and it''s a week. With the previous lesson, renshenwa never mentioned going out again. Under the careful care of nianer, renshenwa also ushered in her own "high light" of life Almost every day a shape, every day the shape becomes more complex. Until that day, the little Renshen baby had a wig on her head, two long braids on her head, a red flowered dress on her body, and green pants on her feet. The original underpants were tied around her neck as a scarf by Han Nian, and the whole lovely face was heavily makeup. Han three thousand that day suddenly changed the past sad face, his face showed a confident smile, a pat thigh, suddenly decided to go out. Under the dress of the woman''s big man, renshenwa heard that she was going to start. She stood in front of Han 3000 very seriously. It made people laugh¡° Are we going to start? Don''t worry. I''ll never be lax this time. " Han Sanyi doesn''t smile unless he can''t help smiling and nodding¡° What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Ginseng baby very seriously asked, was tossed by Han Nian, don''t know how long, it has been used to, used to even forget their own dress¡° Ha ha, ha ha This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1979

    When it was dark, they came to the tomb again. In more than ten days, they had a long time for the world.


    When they landed, they looked around. Soon, they saw the cat lying down again.


    Although it did close its eyes, it obviously did not relax its vigilance. Instead, it did not return to Jinquan. Instead, it lay down nearby.


    Fortunately, it did fall asleep again.


    Ginseng baby is the same as last time, a landing, directly to a dog gnawing mud posture into the ground.


    Han 3000 is not so good either. Because he is pressed by the huge gravity, he usually jumps and falls. At this time, he makes a roar directly. The ground trembles, and his whole knee can''t bear the huge inertia of gravity.


    Looking at Han 3000, who was in great pain, Renshen turned back and said to Han 3000, "Shh!"


    "Shhh." Han 3000 pats his knee, and after exerting all his strength, he reluctantly stands up. Then, under Renshen baby''s gape, Han 3000 suddenly clears his throat.


    "Hello, lazy cat, get up."


    Ginseng baby can''t believe his eyes. Are you crazy?!


    On the outside, at Weifeng, the war has entered a white hot stage. After Han 3000 was chased away by Lu Ruoxin, the top of blue mountain reluctantly regained its advantage. However, soon, with Wang Jianzhi''s team arriving in Yongsheng sea area, the balance of victory began to tilt towards Yongsheng sea area.


    Wang Jianzhi also successfully became the first person to get the green totem texture.


    Outside the tomb, a shadow suddenly stops under Lu Ruoxin''s tree. It''s Chi Meng who is coming. Then, she kneels down slowly and presses her head very low: "tell Miss Xuan Shao that you should support the family totem immediately. Wang Jianzhi has come."


    Under the tree, Lu Ruoxin still leaned slightly and lay down without even opening his eyes: "go back and tell him that I''m playing a trick on the mysterious man."


    Hearing this, Chi Meng was slightly stunned: "I shouldn''t have asked more about Miss, but on the other side of Fujia totem, Wang Jianzhi of Yongsheng sea area has occupied the totem. If things go too far, I''m afraid it''s not good for the top of blue mountain."


    With that, Chi Meng was ready to be beaten, but Lu Ruoxin was not angry: "but at the beginning, he was worried, not me. What''s the worry? I''m busy fishing, fishing for a big fish. "


    Chi Meng looked around and was stunned: "Miss, are you talking about Han 3000? Have you tried out that the mysterious man is Han 3000? "


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly showed a smile for the first time: "no, I can''t try it out. But I''m interested in him. Therefore, whether he is Han 3000 or not, I will not let go of this fish. If nothing happens, you don''t need to disturb me, do you understand? "


    "I understand. By the way, the man asked me to bring you a letter."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin said with a frozen smile: "didn''t I tell him not to come to me in private? If my father knows... "


    "He said he had very important news for you." Chi mengdao.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned and her hand moved. A black envelope in Chi Meng''s arms flew into her hand.


    After taking the letter, Lu Ruoxin only took a look at it. For a moment, her beautiful face was full of mixed feelings, including shock, doubt, strangeness, but also a little joy.


    Boom!


    When she grasped the letter in her hand, the whole letter turned into powder. Looking at the tomb in the distance, Lu Ruoxin suddenly gave a gloomy smile: "is it really you? You''re going to live for me. "


    Chi Meng lowers his head and looks at Lu Ruoxin with some fear. What does that man''s letter say? To make Lu Ruoxin''s mood as light as water so complicated?!


    And what does she mean when she looks at the grave?!


    At this time, in the tomb of God.


    Ginseng baby really feels like a dog. After waiting for so many days, it''s finally time for the wake-up corpse cat to relax its vigilance again, but people haven''t stood firm yet. Han 3000 unexpectedly took the initiative to wake people up. This is not going to the bathroom with lanterns and looking for death!


    With the wake-up of the wake-up cat, at this time, his eyes were wide open, his body arched, his front paws crawling, and his blood mouth wide open.


    "You go now, you''re free." When ginseng baby was angry with Han 3000, Han 3000 unexpectedly said this.


    Ginseng baby obviously a Leng, heart a little moved.


    Although he was swearing all the way, he also knew that Han Sanqian had saved himself. The most important thing was that he felt happy when he got along with the child in the past ten days.


    At this time, with a roar across the sky, the wake cat rushed over.


    Its speed and pressure are so strong that people are scared to hear it.


    At this time, Han Sanqian clenched his lips and leaned slightly. He clenched his jade sword in his hand and looked at the cat. He suddenly closed his eyes and murmured, "grandfather, don''t cheat your granddaughter!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1980

    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes closed, ginseng baby''s eyes were almost bulging: "boy, what are you doing? Don''t die! "


    Adjusting the shortness of breath caused by excitement and tension, Han 3000 breathed a long breath. In renshenwa''s incredible eyes, he removed the protection of immortal Xuan armor, the protection of gold body, and even the protection of energy released from his own Dantian.


    In short, without these protections, Han 3000 is no different from ordinary people.


    "What the hell are you doing? You won''t tell me. Are you going to fall asleep?" Looking at Han 3000 who will take down all the protection, ginseng baby jumps up and down anxiously, but can''t jump up.


    Han Sanqian didn''t pay attention. His body and mind relaxed completely. Even all the energy in his body was out of control. He let them follow the huge gravity to find the source.


    "To live a happy life, don''t worry too much, otherwise, you will live a depressed life!" With that sentence silently in his heart, Han 3000 allowed gravity to move with his own energy, and all his consciousness also moved slowly.


    Through their own bodies, they come to the underground, and then through the underground, all the way down.


    After all, Han 3000''s consciousness came to an ethereal place. He also saw the source of gravity, which was the golden spring he had seen before.


    "I''m so worried, I''m so depressed!"


    "Weight is pressure, pressure is weight!"


    "Grandfather, is that what you said to Yingxia?"


    Han 3000''s mouth slightly showed a smile, this is not gravity, but will, all the powerful gravity suppression, in fact, is the suppression of will, and this will is the will of the true God, only, it is shown in the way of gravity.


    Therefore, the biggest problem Han 3000 faces is not gravity, but the will of God here.


    "To overcome the will here, we should overcome the gravity here. You say, people should be happy, so happiness is not afraid, not worried, not afraid, not abandoned! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000, who had abandoned all the energy protection, felt a strong pressure and rushed to his body.


    Then, his clothes began to crumble under the heavy pressure, and then, one by one, his skin burst, and then, his bones broke.


    But Han 3000 is still in peace of mind with his eyes closed, but the eyelids cover the eyes, full of indomitable strong will.


    No matter how high the sky is, the potential is higher than it.


    Bang bang!


    Han 3000''s acupoints couldn''t bear the attack of gravity any more. There was a huge explosion and his plasma was all over the place.


    "Fuck, crazy, crazy, you''re crazy. It''s not you damned human beings who can come to the grave." Ginseng fruit urgent voice roars a way.


    But Han 3000 just smile, let the meridian explosion, let the bone and skin tear.


    "If you don''t sacrifice your life to become a God, how can you cut through the thorns? Grandpa, am I right? "


    Boom!!!!


    All of a sudden, the whole God grave was shaking violently!


    The next second, Han 3000 fiercely opened his eyes.


    At this time, his almost damaged body is slowly recovering at a very fast speed, and the pieces of clothes that burst into slag are also coming back to him quickly and slowly.


    Inside the tomb, Han Sanqian heard bursts of long, soft laughter.


    "This... This... What''s the situation?" Ginseng baby incredible looking at Han 3000 changes, the whole face is very pale.


    And at this time rushed to the wake of the cat, also suddenly stopped in the middle of the body, staring at Han 3000 big eyes.


    When everything comes back, Han 3000 is no different from when he first came here. His body is in good condition and his clothes are not damaged. Most importantly, Han 3000 feels that his body is very comfortable at this time. As he moves forward, even his steps are no longer heavy, and even lighter than when he is outside.


    Seeing this, renshenwa opened her eyes like a ghost: "what do you mean? With the equipment removed and the energy removed, it can be free from the control of gravity? "


    "Is there no gravity here?" With that, ginseng fruit happy to open the calf will run forward.


    "Wow


    Bang!


    Then, the goods directly to a shitty fall.


    "Grass, what do you mean? He can, I can''t? Damn, I''m the native here. He''s an outsider. What''s the matter? " Ginseng baby angrily looked up and scolded.


    But Han 3000 has no time to manage the goods. After a short pause of vigilance, the wake cat roars again and pours on Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, grasped the jade sword in his hand, and flashed sideways directly in the face of the spirit guarding corpse cat. His body was as light as paper.


    And Han 3000 original place, wake corpse cat a claw down, unexpectedly abruptly in the ground to draw four deep not see the bottom of the huge gap.


    What a powerful attack!! But just as the cat clawed away and turned back to attack again, its eyes, which were as big as cattle, were suddenly covered by a huge golden light. In the middle of the sky, Han 3000''s golden body is shining, his hair is silver, just like the God of war! The sky fire moon turns into red and blue wings and hangs on Han 3000''s back, while Han 3000''s hands face to face, when they are slowly raised. A golden axe, rolling out! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1982

    Boom!!!


    In the whole space, an invisible pressure steadily suppressed the air pressure of the whole space to tremble and hum.


    "Ouch!"


    In the face of the deadly pressure of the golden axe, a trace of fear flashed through the cat''s eyes of the wake, his black hair rose slightly, and his huge tail turned from rising slightly to drooping slightly.


    Obviously, in the holy tomb, the holy cat felt a little bit of fear at this time.


    Boom!!!!


    And almost at this time, Pangu axe with the potential of destroying heaven and earth, directly hit the wake cat.


    Bang!


    When the cat was hit by the golden awn carried by Pangu''s axe, the whole huge body was directly pushed several meters away.


    Waist position, there is a deep bloodstain, blood soaked in thick hair, keep dripping.


    "No?" Renshenwa''s jaw almost fell to the ground.


    Han three thousand get rid of gravity, even a blow will wake the cat to hurt.


    You know, as a child born here, renshenwa knows too much about the wake cat. It is the incarnation of God''s resentment. It is invincible. It is not only very powerful in attack, but also invincible in defense, at least in this God''s tomb.


    Its huge body is obviously not just a decoration, but the root of super defense.


    But Han 3000 hurt it!


    "Ouch!"


    Eat pain of wake corpse cat at this time also open blood basin big mouth, expose tusks, blunt Han 3000 angry voice roar way.


    The whole body long hair has already exploded, the terror is extremely.


    "Roar what roar? There''s more! " Han three thousand one smile, left and right wings suddenly a flutter, is both hands holding axe, roaring down.


    "Don''t be careless!" Ginseng baby quickly cried.


    Almost at the same time, the cat roared, and a red light burst out of its mouth, carrying the power of gratitude and resentment. It was like a long dragon composed of countless skeletons, directly attacking the three thousand golden axes of Shanghan.


    Boom! Bang!


    Poof!


    Han 3000 was directly smashed by the red light, and then he was blasted down. His chest hurt fiercely, and a mouthful of blood came out. The whole person was almost broken up!


    What a powerful force!


    Han 3000 looks at the wake cat in horror. It''s really a beast that can defend the God tomb. Even his own Pan Gu axe can be used directly.


    You know, Han 3000 didn''t master Pangu axe completely, but he was also the king of all kinds of tools.


    Roar!


    It is a roar again, the cat of wake corpse suddenly attacks toward Han 3000.


    But at this time, in the distant golden spring, suddenly the streamer rotates, and a golden figure emerges from the streamer. The whole body is shining with golden light, just like the body of gold. But it is too transparent to see his face clearly, but the strong breath makes people shiver.


    Almost when the wake cat pours on Han 3000, Han 3000 feels that the pressure in front of him suddenly increases. A golden light suddenly pushes the wake cat to the side.


    Boom!!!


    The huge body and golden light of the wake cat are entangled together, and heavily hit the ground in the distance, which makes the dust fly.


    "Fuyun, why, why?"


    Suddenly, the whole space, a dull roar of anger, full of unwilling and puzzled. The voice was so low that I couldn''t find the direction, I didn''t know where it came from, I didn''t know where it came from.


    "The fate of you and me has already ended. I am not Fuyun, and you are not Fuyun. We will be disillusioned and inherited by others." Another sound came.


    This voice is almost the same as that one, but it''s not so deep and it''s much brighter.


    "In Shenzhong, Lilai has strict rules. Why do you want him to break the rules?"


    "Why? He is Han 3000! Since he is my grandson-in-law, is that enough? " The voice is dignified.


    "Fuyun, are you crazy? Do you really believe that legend? Do you really want to break the rules of the world for the sake of a man of the earth? "


    "This is fate, you and I are the same!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Jin Ying and the wake cat launched another attack on each other.


    The duel between the two is like a world-famous battle.


    Both sides you come and I go, not the naked eye can distinguish, Han 3000 through the tianyanfu, also can only see gold and black in the mist, is exerting the magic power of two figures.


    "Is this the power of the true God? It''s too... Too strong. " Han 3000 looked shocked. Is this the power of the real God who helped the family in the past? Sure enough, he was very powerful. Han 3000 felt like a mole ant in front of them.


    Boom!


    The huge sound waves in the sky, but I don''t know when it will stop.


    "Fuyun, I refuse!"


    Suddenly, an unwilling roar resounded through the whole cemetery space. Then, through the eye of heaven, Han 3000 saw the cat. At this time, a human figure suddenly appeared. The next second, it directly turned into a blood mist and dissipated in the cemetery. And the golden figure, at this time, also did not have the previous gold glittering, transparent almost invisible, obviously, just in the war, he also ran out of oil. But even so, in front of Han 3000, his breath is just as powerful and daunting. With his back to Han 3000, he could not say a word for a long time. Han three thousand gently knelt down, lowered his head, respectfully called out: "thank you for your help, three thousand have seen grandfather."¡° Fu Yao, no, how is she going to welcome summer? " Han three thousand one Leng, he didn''t expect, Fu Yun since will know Su Yingxia earth''s name, but after all still nod: "she is OK."¡° It''s hard for the child Sigh, Jin Ying slowly face Han 3000, still can''t see his face clearly, only reluctantly see his looming outline, he looked at Han 3000, for a long time, slowly said: "invade the God grave, but against the sky, also don''t know whether it is good or bad, that legend, also don''t know whether it is true or false."¡° I''ve been empty all my life, but I didn''t think that in the end, I''m still in danger. It''s just that it''s all natural cause and effect and the cycle of heaven''s way. " The voice was full of hoarseness and sighs. As soon as the voice fell, Jinying slowly stepped up and walked straight towards Jinquan. The more you go there, the more transparent Jin Ying''s body is. By the edge of the golden spring, it has become a light smoke. Han three thousand forward, but only caught a light smoke. I don''t know why, Han 3000''s heart suddenly some faint sadness, once brilliant one of the three true gods, in the end, only a light smoke, let a person sigh very much¡° Go, child In the sky, a sound came, but it was getting farther and farther away¡° Thank you, Grandpa Han three thousand knelt down again, his head heavily knocked on the ground. A moment later, Han 3000 slowly stood up, looking at the golden spring in front of him, and slowly walked into it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1983

    Seems to realize that not good, ginseng baby eyes Dodge, Baji Baji two mouth: "no... I don''t know. Why, who is the big man in women''s clothes? I, I, you, don''t mess around


    "Ah


    With a series of screams in the tomb cave, a moment later, Han three thousand double fingers picked up the already bruised ginseng baby in the air and gently swayed, the guy like a dead toad, then swam around.


    "Did you take it?" Han 3000 works a little harder. This guy is more sloshing.


    "Take it. Don''t shake it. I''m going to throw up." Ginseng baby counselled, thoroughly counselled, was not Han 3000''s opponent, let alone by Jinquan baptism of Han 3000.


    "It''s not just talking about it, it''s about taking action. Tell me what you are and how you were born here?" Han 3000 put him back in the palm of his hand and looked at him with great interest.


    "Ah, in fact, there must be three souls in the death of human beings, and the real God is no exception. The dead cat is actually the real God. After his death, the whole body resents the soul absorbed by the thousands of spirits in the God tomb, and the golden light figure is the soul of the God, and there is only one soul left..." ginseng baby said as she sat on Han 3000''s hand, then opened her little mouth and licked it on Han 3000''s hand.


    Then he bit again.


    Han Sanqian is listening to what he said, and he doesn''t care. He continues to ask, "do you mean that you are the last soul of the true God?"


    "The last soul of the true God constructs the gravity of the tomb. It is combined with the dead cat, which is formed by the resentment of the true God. Here, it relies on the dragon power at the top of Qishan mountain, which is specially used to resist others'' intrusion. Generally, none of them can stop it. If a stronger opponent, such as the true God, intrudes, the soul of the true God will appear, Three souls plus one force, four in one, even the true God is hard to stop


    "Well, you are lucky enough. When others don''t get the totem texture and Qishan top texture, they can''t wait to get the approval of the spirit of our God. If you are lucky, the spirit of our God will help you to kill the evil of our God. The gravity of the last spirit will also lift you, and the powerful three spirits will be gone." While saying, ginseng fruit see what he said more attract Han 3000 curious, can''t help but increase the strength of the mouth.


    "Shit, what are you doing?" Han 3000 is bitten some pain, a finger will he directly flick away.


    Ginseng baby rolled a few circles, and then got up, and then, unwilling to search in Han 3000 palm for a long time, found a place and a Fierce bite.


    WOW!


    A scream suddenly came, ginseng baby suddenly jumped up and down, this is a neat row of teeth, but at this time suddenly less than two, and Han 3000''s hand also more than two almost the same size as sand gadgets.


    "Ouch, it''s killing me." I wanted to bite hard, but Han 3000''s body is now strong to another level, the meat did not bite open, but directly jumped ginseng baby two front teeth.


    "You are so......" Han 3000 was stunned.


    Renshenwa was afraid of being beaten. She stood upright and felt her head awkwardly. She was smiling at Han 3000. This smile, inexplicable joy, was originally a woman''s dress boss. Now when she smiles, her teeth are leaking.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Han three thousand speechless rolled a white eye, this little guy has no skin and no face, really let him speechless.


    "Hey hey, nothing, nothing, by the way, find the heart of God." "Ginseng baby said with a smile:" found the heart of God, God grave will lose all effect, we can also go out


    Han 3000 nodded and looked into the golden spring, but there was nothing.


    "It''s buried under here. Dig it." Ginseng baby road.


    Han 3000 nodded. As soon as he opened his eyes, he looked directly at the whole underground. Sure enough, about 100 meters underground, something about the size of a fist was shining red.


    From Han 3000''s point of view, it is like a huge ruby.


    No longer think about it, Han 3000 found a big old sword from the original four dragons treasure and dug it up directly.


    Just when Han 3000 was busy, renshenwa pretended to cough twice and then said, "what, can we discuss something?"


    "What for?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "Can you... Can you give me a bite? Give you some blood? I promise you, just a little bit. " Ginseng baby said, deliberately pretending to be a pair of naive and lovely appearance, open eyes, innocent looking at Han 3000.


    Han couldn''t help looking at him: "are you sick? What are you doing with my blood? You want to smoke, don''t you? Shall I take you to the mud for a while? "


    "When I didn''t say anything."


    ¡­¡­


    When Han 3000''s energy was bestowed on the sword, it was easy for him to dig a 100 meter deep pit. A moment later, he dug a 100 meter hole in the dry surface of Jinquan.


    With the last sword dug up, a huge red stone, shining charming light, will reflect the whole cemetery red!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1984

    How strong!!


    What a powerful energy wave.


    Even if he hasn''t picked it up yet, Han 3000 can still feel the great energy it sends out.


    "Is this the heart of God?" Han 3000 is a little excited.


    "Eat it, bitch, as long as you eat it, you can get the will of the true God, and then step into the ranks of the true God." Ginseng baby at this time also excited shouts.


    The combination of the two is all the secrets of the true God in the shrine!!


    Slightly picked up the red stone, Han 3000''s hand trembled slightly, feeling a little excited.


    "What are you doing? Eat, eat, once you eat, the wind and cloud will change color for you, and heaven and earth will tremble for you. At that time, thousands of ghosts will fear and hundreds of millions of people will kneel down. Niupi, Niupi, although you are cheap, you have broken the sacred grave. I am proud of you. " Ginseng baby urgent way.


    As he spoke, he licked his lips, hoping to swallow the heart of God.


    Han 3000 was about to swallow it. When he heard this, he frowned and said, "wait a minute, what will happen if you eat this too?"


    "Inheriting the will of the true God will make heaven, earth and the wind and cloud turn pale." Ginseng baby looked at the heart of God, a lingering, simply do not want to move the slightest.


    That excited mood, as if to eat the heart of God is not Han 3000, but his general.


    But Han 3000 put the heart of God away at this time.


    If this will cause great changes in the world, Han 3000 will not be able to eat.


    There are two real gods on the top. If they are too high-profile at this time, they will not be buried in case of any real God.


    "Do... Do what? Don''t you eat? Save it for eggs? " Ginseng baby see Han 3000 will God''s heart away, immediately anxious jump.


    Han 3000 simply ignored: "how to get out?"


    "If the heart of God is taken away, then the seal of the God tomb will be lifted. You can go out from any hole." Ginseng baby said, and then, jump on Han 3000''s shoulder, a pair of small hands holding Han 3000''s arm: "you won''t leave me alone? Anyway, I''ll follow you. "


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly and looks up at the top of his head. Then the sky fire and the moon wheel gather together in his hands. With a fierce push of his hands, the red and blue energy immediately hits the top of the cave.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, the top of the cave hundreds of meters above the head was suddenly blasted out of a huge gap.


    Rocks fall!


    Almost at the same time, Lu Ruoxin in the distant tree heard the explosion inside the God tomb, and immediately his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Then he flew down from the tree and looked at the explosion place like a torch.


    "This guy... No... can''t really come out of the grave, can he?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    "However, if you can even retreat from Shenzhong, now I believe you are Han 3000." After Lu Ruoxin was slightly shocked, the whole person couldn''t help pulling out a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    God grave can come out alive, so the endless abyss can come out, right? Han 3000!


    Within the tomb, Han 3000 just flew out and saw a white shadow coming. He was speechless for a long time. At the end of the day, NIMA, it''s true that the evil spirits are still there. I''ve been in the tomb for several hours. You''re outside!


    You don''t have to play like this.


    "You really look up to me. You are waiting for me when I go to the grave." Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "It turns out that I didn''t read you wrong, did I?" Lu Ruoxin, holding Xuanyuan sword, flies in the air with beautiful posture, just like a fairy.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "so, do I have to thank you? But again, I''m not Han 3000. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Lu Ruoxin smiles and raises Xuanyuan sword in his hand. The battle is imminent.


    Han 3000 is a headache. Although he has the essence of the source of God, in the final analysis, Han 3000 has not yet fully digested it. Besides, the four real bodies of this woman have come out, and Han 3000 is really in trouble.


    The most important thing is that Han Sanqian doesn''t want to expose Pangu''s axe or the source of God he just got. He doesn''t want to be noticed by the two real gods in the sky.


    Ah.


    With a long sigh, Han 3000 shook his head: "you and I have no hatred, and there is no resentment. Why do you have to squat on me for so long to hit me?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin wanted to cut Han 3000 alive. However, she soon suppressed her anger, looked at Han 3000 and said with a ferocious smile, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin directly started to use Xuanyuan sword, and a dream came.


    You are cruel!


    Han three thousand one step displacement, hurriedly spread out, take advantage of the power to urge Taixu SHENBU, directly run.


    However, as soon as his body was withdrawn, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned into four real bodies again, blocking Han 3000''s retreat. This time, Han 3000 suddenly became a turtle in a jar.


    "Damn it Surrounded, Han 3000 is a little annoyed. Lu Ruoxin didn''t pay any attention at all. Four real bodies and four Xuanyuan swords came directly from the sky¡° Shit, the tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat! " Drink softly, Han three thousand fierce a luck, dun time whole body suddenly gold light big flash. Two hands fiercely push up, immediately, two huge golden palmprint from the hands directly to four Xuanyuan sword! Boom!!!! When the two waves meet, the whole Zhongfeng mountain is shaken. The huge spirit of their meeting even forms waves, which directly affects other peaks. The tail peak, the head peak, the index finger peak, including the nameless peak, were all shaken by this wave, and the trees were shaking¡° What''s going on? " At the totem of Weifeng, a group of people are fighting hard. When the waves arrive, many people are directly knocked over by the waves. Even if the higher cultivation masters are not knocked over, they can''t help stepping back a few steps, stopping their attacks one by one, and looking behind them in horror¡° It''s from Zhongfeng. This explosion is like destroying the sky and the earth. Is it that a very strong expert burst into the grave? " A group of people look at each other, the tail peak is the farthest from the middle peak, but it''s still so strongly affected. It''s really shocking. What a strong master''s trick it must be to have such a strong power of terror. At this time, Shoufeng and Shifeng were also overturned by this huge wave. Lu ruoxuan and AO Tian opened their eyes in the totem at the same time. Then they ran out of the totem, regardless of the totem. Although there were different places, their faces were almost the same. They looked at Zhongfeng with panic: "God... God mang? How... How is it possible? How can there be a real God This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1985

    They were so shocked that the totem occupation was just the beginning, and no one could open the sacred tomb prohibition.


    But there, how can there be the God of the real God!


    What the hell is going on?!


    But both of them can see the traces of their true gods when they look back at the top of their heads, which also means that the spirit of Zhongfeng can''t be emitted by them at all.


    But if it wasn''t for them, who would it be?!


    "Come on, send someone to Zhongfeng immediately to find out what''s going on for me." Lu ruoxuan said coldly.


    At this time, the thin housekeeper ran over and knelt down: "young master, it''s the eldest lady over there."


    "How could she be there?" Lu ruoxuan was surprised.


    "Miss, they are the ones who chased the mysterious man all the way there. I think they are also the ones who broke out the battle." Said the butler.


    Lu ruoxuan frowned.


    At the same time, on this side of the Yongsheng sea area, Ao Tian immediately got the report from his subordinates. After hearing the report from his subordinates, he immediately waved his hand and sent people to rush to him.


    And above the sky, two huge clouds, also slowly moving towards the direction of the peak.


    For a moment, the mountain rain is coming, and people from the top of blue mountain and eternal sea area rush to Zhongfeng like tide.


    After the explosion, Lu Ruoxin was shocked and looked at Han 3000, who was already in the golden light. The tiger''s mouth holding Xuanyuan sword was slightly numb.


    "This... This is not possible!"


    Han 3000 just resisted the powerful and incomparable breath, and now, Lu Ruoxin is still stunned.


    unbelievable!


    The huge golden palms directly melted the powerful blow of the four Xuanyuan swords.


    This is enough to describe shock for anyone.


    What makes it harder for Lu Ruoxin to recover is the light that only God can possess from Han 3000''s golden body.


    Han 3000 had no time to pay attention to her. Looking at the huge clouds flying over Shoufeng and Shifeng, he was shocked. Sure enough, he startled the two real gods.


    Just want to go, Lu Ruoxin once again blocked in front of Han 3000: "you really got what in the God grave!"


    It seems to realize that Han 3000 has a taboo to the two real gods in the sky. At this time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly sneers: "are you afraid? Want to run? "


    Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly. This cheap woman obviously attacked herself on purpose just now. The purpose is to expose herself.


    But Han 3000 really has no way. If he doesn''t exert all his strength, he can''t fight.


    "Hehe, if the true God comes and let them know that you came out of the God tomb, Han Sanqian, do you think you will die miserably?"


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "I know that you are from the eternal sea, but with your relationship with the eternal sea, will they really trust you? You''re just another helper. " Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Is it difficult to join you at the top of the blue mountain, and I''ll get it right?" Han 3000 said with disdain.


    "With my father''s personality, you are not the one he trusts, so you may end up on the top of the blue mountain the same way as the eternal sea." Lu Ruoxin said.


    Han 3000 was surprised by this, because he thought Lu Ruoxin had said so much, but his purpose was to pull himself from the eternal sea to the top of the blue mountain and serve them.


    But where to know, Lu Ruoxin is outspoken in the end of his blue mountain said.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Han 3000 to join the gang.


    What kind of medicine does she sell in gourd?!


    "In this world, there are many people with real talents, but there are many people who are not talented enough. You have no influence and no background. No matter how strong you are, you just steal the limelight of others, or get in the way of others. Therefore, you have only one end, that is to disappear." Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    "If we can''t get the support of the aristocratic families, whether ordinary people call themselves emperors or immortals call them gods, the final result is failure. But I can help you. " Lu Ruoxin looked at Han 3000 and suddenly said something that shocked Han 3000.


    "You help me?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "As a princess of the Lu family, I naturally have my own power." Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    Han 3000 immediately understood what she meant: "needless to say, it''s so nice. To put it simply, it''s just to be a dog for you. But what''s the difference between immortality and the top of blue mountains? "


    Lu Ruoxin gently compared his fingers to his lips and shook his head: "it''s a big difference. If you surrender to the top of the blue mountain or the eternal sea, you are most likely to be killed after being used. Even if you can win their trust, you will always be their slave. "


    "And follow me, you''re not the same."


    Han 3000 smiles: "what''s the difference?"


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly pointed to himself with the temptation in his eyes: "although he is also a dog, he is at least a male dog."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1986

    Han three thousand one Leng, looking at Lu if core self-confident incomparable appearance, a time feel angry and funny.


    Male dog?!


    The meaning of the words could not be more obvious.


    That is still to her when the dog, but can kiss her Fangze, this is the meaning of the public, Han 3000 can understand.


    But the question is, can she be so confident?!


    OK, she can. With her unique appearance, this kind of words is not a joke to her. As long as she raises her legs slightly, it is estimated that countless men will really kneel and lick like dogs.


    Not to mention, if you can talk to her directly, how crazy those men will be.


    It is estimated that she asked those men to kill their parents, and they would not hesitate.


    This is not a difficult abacus, but the problem is that this abacus has hit Han 3000.


    "You don''t say much, but it''s very insulting. Do you think I''ll agree?" Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "All over the world, if it''s a man, can you say no?" Lu Ruoxin said with a faint smile: "for you, it''s your highest honor to be lucky enough to have a storm with me. You can go out and brag."


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "please listen to me clearly, no!"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Lu Ruoxin was stunned. The reason why she was able to speak to Han 3000 openly and blatantly was her self-confidence in her appearance and figure, because there was no man in the world who could refuse.


    What''s more, for men, it''s the princess''s own night to be lucky and beautiful. Isn''t it a big face?!


    In this world, which man will not be proud of himself! Therefore, she thinks that no matter what she says, no one will be able to refuse.


    But this confidence was suddenly lost by Han 3000.


    "What did you say? Do you have the guts to say it again? " Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly, a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s the same with ten thousand times. Do you understand?" Han 3000 softly disdains a way.


    In his heart, Su Yingxia is the only one. No matter how big the temptation is, it''s just smoke.


    A moment later, Lu Ruoxin suddenly chuckled and said calmly, "Han 3000, do you really think you can hide the broken abacus in your heart with this method? You still want to play with me


    "Maybe others say that, I will say that she is infatuated with self-confidence, but for you, this word is really not suitable, because you do have the capital to be proud." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "But I''m not interested in you." Han three thousand is the right way.


    Hearing this reply, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t hang on his face.


    Over the years, it has been enough for those men to have the honor to say a word to Miss Lu. She is very proud in front of any man.


    But here in Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin not only didn''t get the pride she should have, but also put down a little dignity and promised him to help himself with his body. What he got was Han 3000''s answer.


    Just when Lu Ruoxin felt that he had no face and his face was cold, Han 3000 on this side directly started Taixu SHENBU, and then fiercely headed in the opposite direction of Shoufeng and Shifeng, all the way to Weifeng.


    The first peak and the food peak are almost all the top of the blue mountain and the elites of the eternal sea area. Coupled with the two huge clouds in the sky, Han 3000 can only run in the direction of the tail peak.


    See the escape of Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin don''t believe Han 3000 refused himself, at this time also must believe.


    However, Lu Ruoxin''s belief is more about Han 3000''s desire for power. He wants to be independent, not just willing to submit to himself. How can she believe that Han 3000 really has no interest in himself?!


    The foot moves, Lu Ruoxin takes back his real body and chases Han 3000 in the direction.


    At the end of the peak, a group of people who had been shocked by the huge waves had just come back to their senses. At this time, they saw the two figures running in front of them and chasing after them. Behind them was a large crowd of dark people. They were all shocked.


    Just when a group of people didn''t know why, they heard Lu Ruoxin''s angry voice and yelled: "Han San... No, the mysterious man stole into the God tomb and took the god thing. The people on the top of the blue mountain, stop him immediately."


    On hearing this, a group of people were in a trance, and the mysterious people entered the God tomb? What''s more, they''ve taken away the gods?!


    How is that possible?!


    However, when I think of the huge wave explosion just now, some people with high accomplishments immediately reflect that such a strong pressure may be really overwhelming. Therefore, Miss Lu''s words are true at all.


    A group of people at the top of the blue mountain rushed directly to Han 3000.


    "Kill


    After the pursuit, before the interception, Han 3000 had to stop, facing the packet clip.


    Almost at this time, Han 3000 suddenly a shout: "mysterious man, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you."


    Looking around, Wang Jianzhi in the totem gives up the occupation of the totem and leads the people in the immortal sea area to rush over. Scuffle is imminent! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1987

    A large number of people who belong to the eternal sea power fight with those who belong to the power at the top of blue mountain.


    Shoufeng and Shifeng pursued the two elite troops. After seeing the fighting on both sides, they attacked each other in an instant.


    For a time, the whole tail peak was surrounded by flames of war, and there was constant shouting and killing.


    In a flash, the situation of ten thousand people turned into a duel.


    Then, in the middle of the sky, the two clouds suddenly stopped and looked at each other across the sky, but no one did.


    Previous pursuits were more afraid of external forces seizing the tomb of God, so the two true gods naturally had to be in charge.


    Now, after discovering that it was the people in the two families, the two true gods formed opposites. At this time, no one was willing to rush, resulting in a situation of two defeats and injuries.


    In the middle of the sky, Wang Huanzhi gave a big drink: "brother, I''ll come too."


    Then he took the lead and flew directly in front of Han 3000. His hands coagulated, and a green light column directly attacked Lu Ruoxin.


    With Wang Huanzhi''s help, Han Sanqian turned back and killed him.


    Two people immediately fight directly with Lu Ruoxin, three figures meet each other in the most central position.


    Wang Jianzhi is indeed worthy of the trust of Yongsheng sea area. He not only has excellent medical skills, but also has extremely strong first-hand cultivation. With his participation, Han 3000 has the upper hand over Lu Ruoxin for a while.


    However, with Lu Ruoxin''s four true bodies unfolding, even if Han Sanqian and Wang xuanzhi join hands, it''s hard for them to fight for the edge for a while. After several attacks, the two men are disheartened and extremely embarrassed.


    "Damn, this woman is so fierce." Wang Jianzhi yelled.


    Han 3000 is speechless. If she is not strong, how can I be chased everywhere by her?!


    "Hum, don''t panic, brother. Look at me!" As soon as the voice fell, Wang''s whole hands pinched, and a green and red gourd appeared in his hands.


    Wang Jianzhi also knew Lu Ruoxin''s power, and what he offered directly was his own magic weapon, futu Hulu.


    This gourd is of high quality. With Wang''s special cultivation, it is very powerful.


    Gourd flying in the sky, a small mouth opened, two red and green mischief will attack Xuanyuan sword.


    Feel this strange cold boundless, Han 3000 in the heart some hair, he did not expect that this Wang Huan Zhi unexpectedly still has so fierce means.


    After all, the fact that he is the God of medicine is too popular.


    Everyone knows that he has a wonderful hand, but several people have seen him rush flowers.


    Lu Ruoxin disdains to smile. His three true bodies are directly aimed at Wang Huanzhi, and his three Xuanyuan swords are directly aimed at Fu Tu gourd.


    As soon as the golden light collides with the two red and green lights, the sound of explosion rises all over the place. The two lights also occupy all sides in an instant, forming a confrontation.


    However, from the perspective of the situation, it is obvious that Lu Ruoxin is in the dominant position, and the huge light begins to devour the red and green light gradually, while Wang Jianzhi, under the red and green light, is also ferocious and uncomfortable.


    But just when Han 3000 thought that the old man was going to collapse, he suddenly grabbed a handful of pills from his pocket and stuffed them directly into his mouth. After a while, he was shining, and his already weak red and green light suddenly increased.


    "This old thing, internal power is not enough, plug-in to come together?" Han three thousand see of gape, that old thing arrived to now is to grasp a big to directly put in the mouth, with don''t want money similar.


    No wonder immortal sea area wants to support this guy. I''m afraid there are some interests between them.


    At least, as a saint of medicine, the things in the pills are really easy for him.


    In the world of all directions, pill itself is a kind of money to some extent.


    Therefore, Han 3000 has to envy Wang''s ability. If he is immortal and needs to choose a partner, he may also consider Wang''s ability.


    "Miss Lu, since the tomb of God has been acquired by the people in our immortal sea area, why do you force each other to cause a struggle between the two families? I''m afraid it''s not good for anyone if it goes on like this?" While taking the medicine, Wang Jianzhi cried in a hurry.


    "Hum, the things in the God tomb are given to those who are predestined. Why do you say they belong to you?" Lu Ruoxin drinks it with a cold voice and pulls out another real body. He integrates all sides and directly presses Wang Huanzhi.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, Wang''s aperture was reduced by nearly three-quarters, and his forehead was sweating.


    Although Wang Huan Zhi is strong, he is very hard to face Lu Ruoxin, who is not poor in strength and has Xuanyuan sword in his hand. He can even turn into four real bodies, and Han 3000 is a freak.


    Although to some extent, Wang is also a pervert, after all, while taking medicine and fighting, few people can withstand such a person.


    As the situation becomes more and more complicated, the black cloud and red light in the eternal sea area are ready to move. However, considering the purple light on the opposite side, I dare not rush to take action.


    Everyone has his own calculation. The beneficial side can naturally calm down the war. At least the true God''s will will will do no harm to his own side, but the one who has not won will naturally hope that the situation will be complicated until the true God''s will returns to his own hands or the hands of other forces. In short, it will never fall into the hands of his own enemies.


    It''s just that the two gods know each other''s strength. Once they make a rash move, it will only cause more serious consequences. Therefore, the true gods have their own bottom line. But at this time, Han 3000 has been staring at the sky. He always worried that if he moved the power in the tomb, it would lead to the joint efforts of the two real gods to kill him. So he didn''t rush to fight and was always on guard. From the beginning, when he showed his mind, as he expected, the two true gods killed him quickly. But when he came to the tail peak, the situation changed. Because they belong to the eternal sea area, the two true gods can''t work together, instead, they become mutual containment. This also means that Han 3000''s guess is correct. His plan was successful and he was safe for the time being. So, the next step is to show your power. Although no one knows what medicine Han 3000 sells in the gourd, Han 3000 already has a big flash on his body, and the whole person roars directly. Boom!! A golden light suddenly released from the body, powerful God mang directly released the golden wave, blowing the whole tail peak. At this time, Han 3000 was flying without wind. When he was in the middle of the sky, his left and right hands were together with the moon wheel, and his jade sword was in front of him¡° It''s time to perform real technology. " Han three thousand smile, heart excited. He is really eager to try, when he absorbed those divine sources, all open play, will have how much power! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1988

    "This is..."


    "What is this?"


    "That guy..."


    When being hit by the huge waves, all of us suddenly feel a very strong pressure. Because the distance is so close, some people even feel that the pressure is more terrible than those real gods in the air.


    It''s a very depressing feeling. If someone strangles your neck, it''s very difficult for you to breathe.


    People with higher accomplishments also feel great pressure and sweat drops down their forehead.


    Looking at the pressure, a group of people gaped.


    At this time, Han 3000, like a god of heaven, is shining with golden light, and is accompanied by red fire and purple electricity. What''s more terrible is that around Han 3000, the wind blows and clouds roar, the ground is flying sand and rocks, and a string of golden words flow around his body.


    "Is this the power of the true God?" Someone trembled and said, eyes full of fear.


    Others were equally dumb and shocked by this power.


    "I grass, too fierce, too fierce, I love you to death, I really want to drink your blood, now, swallow the heart of God." Ginseng baby in Han 3000''s arms urgent voice roars a way.


    Han Sanqian smiles, his hands suddenly shrink, the sky fire and the moon wheel tighten at the same time, and they exist and repel each other in the form of eight trigrams. Then, the jade sword spins wildly in front of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian stoops, his hands are in the shape of pulling attack. After a pause, Jin Guangmeng''s left arm turns into a bow, and Jin Guangmeng''s right arm turns into a curved string. The jade sword jumps in front of Han Sanqian, shrinks obediently and turns into arrows, and the sky fire moon wheel suddenly sticks to the two blades of the sword.


    "Break it for me!"


    Brush!!!


    A sword to the sky, sky fire moon wheel blessing, with a huge golden awn suddenly toward Lu ruoxuan four Xuanyuan sword formed by the huge golden aperture attack.


    All the way, no one was not shaken by the aftershocks of the golden light.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the two energies suddenly meet.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was heavy. With a little effort, he directly ignored Wang Huanzhi''s energy, and turned to the golden aperture of Shanghan 3000.


    Two awns completely meet, jade sword against nearly half of the sky golden radian suddenly stop.


    The two awns cross each other and shine for a while, which is more dazzling.


    "Fierce, fierce, fierce!" I don''t know who called.


    The next second, there was a loud buzz in the air.


    The golden light of the jade sword suddenly came to a sprint from a standstill.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise. The two rings of light, which seemed to be equal, were suddenly broken by the jade sword at this time.


    Boom!!!


    Lu Ruoxin''s aperture suddenly disappeared. Lu Ruoxin''s four figures trembled slightly at the same time. Then, the four real bodies disappeared instantly. About ten meters behind the original position of the four real bodies, Lu Ruoxin bit his lips and held Xuanyuan sword''s left hand slightly behind him.


    A drop of blood, along the arm all the way to the sword.


    Behind Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000''s aperture was like a flood. It attacked with the momentum of destroying the dead and decaying. The elites from the immortal sea area and the top of the blue mountain came and fought together. At this time, it was like dead trees under the flood. People who were washed by the aperture turned upside down and screamed repeatedly.


    Many people were directly lifted up in the air and flew hundreds of meters in the direction of the aperture, killing themselves on the spot.


    The aperture disappeared. Within a hundred meters of Lu Ruoxin''s back, there was no one to live. There was only a mess left after the wind and cloud!


    All the people opened their mouths wide and couldn''t close them at all. They even forgot to breathe in a short time and looked at the scene in front of them one by one.


    Shock, is not enough to describe their mood at this time.


    "This... This is terrible, isn''t it?"


    "Xuanyuan sword has been broken. It''s not human''s work at all."


    "So many elites from the eternal sea area and the top of the blue mountain were killed directly by him."


    All of them were pale, and obviously they hadn''t woken up from the shock.


    Wang Jianzhi, together with several other experts, was just as stunned, but different from ordinary people, their shocked eyes were also mixed with greed, especially Wang Jianzhi, who was more difficult than anyone to hide his desire in his heart.


    Even at this time, he already fantasized that Han 3000 in the sky was himself.


    At that time, he will be as powerful as Han Sany now. At that time, thousands of people will worship him and the world will be shocked.


    Lu Ruoxin stares at Han 3000, who is in front of him. They are in opposition in the air, and set off against the two true gods in the air. For a moment, they have a feeling of king and Wang.


    In the middle of the sky, the figure of purple lightning suddenly can''t help but want to move.


    In the chaos just now, although the true God''s will is not in the other side, he is more calm and calm than the one in the eternal sea area, because he believes in his Lu family.


    I believe that Lu Ruoxin is the descendant with Xuanyuan sword. But now, everything was completely beyond his expectation. At this time, in the dark cloud, there were bursts of laughter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1989

    "Brother Lu, the daughter of the Lu family is really extraordinary. No wonder brother Lu is calm."


    Hearing the laughter, the figure in the purple cloud looked ugly and gave a ferocious smile: "what? Does brother Ao think that he is sure to win?! You know, although he is quite capable, he is not the man of your eternal sea. He can be loyal to your eternal sea today, and he can be loyal to the top of our blue mountain in the future. "


    Speaking of this, Ziyun figure said contemptuously: "in terms of financial resources, your immortal sea area is comparable to the top of my blue mountain, but in terms of beauty, what can you compare with my granddaughter Ruoxin?"


    In the dark cloud, another figure was cold all over. Soon, he said with a smile, "I will never bother you, brother Lu."


    "I don''t care about your business, but I just want to remind you that the winner is not sure." Ziyun in a smile, the next second, disappeared in place.


    When the purple cloud disappears, the figure in the black cloud murmurs and smiles, as if saying to himself: "my fate is up to me, not up to heaven. How can I not understand it better than you?"


    "Wait!"


    "Lao Fu, your breath appears again. I really miss it."


    With that, the figure in the black cloud laughed wildly, and the next second, it also disappeared in the same place.


    As soon as the two gods were removed, the pressure on the whole tail finger was immediately reduced. Many people felt relieved and could not help but breathe a long breath. They even felt that the sun above their heads had become much brighter in a short time.


    "Mysterious man, you are my idol."


    "Mysterious man, please take my knee!"


    "Ha ha, I knew that mysterious people would not let me down. You know, because of you, I would like to join the immortal sea power."


    "Too dazzle, too dazzle, mysterious man, I want to worship you as my teacher and recognize you as my elder brother."


    At this time, when the pressure is relieved, the people who belong to the forces in the eternal sea area are all cheering with joy.


    Soon, tens of thousands of people in the immortal sea area were cheering, while the corresponding people were those from the top of the blue mountain. They were dejected and dejected.


    With Lu Ruoxin''s slight defeat, the result is clear.


    The failure of God''s will also means the failure of totem.


    The top of the blue mountain is not without reserve forces, but the base camp naturally has to guard its totem.


    But at the top of the blue mountain, when everyone lost their fighting spirit, Lu Ruoxin looked at Han 3000 coldly, and had no intention of withdrawing.


    "Do you really want to help immortality?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Han 3000 smiles, but it''s obvious that Lu Ruoxin already knows his answer.


    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Han Sanqian naturally thinks that it''s her who set up the conditions, disdaining to smile: "I never regret doing things."


    "Because you are Han 3000?" Lu Ruoxin smiles.


    Han 3000''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. He was a little flustered by her sudden question. He really felt that Lu Ruoxin was bored. Did Han 3000 have a relationship with her?!


    I''ve just played, and I can understand that I want to grab my own treasure, but now I can''t do it. What''s the point of testing myself?


    Does this woman still want to hurt herself?


    However, Han 3000 still couldn''t expose himself. At this time, he said strangely, "is it true that Han 3000 is the only one in the world who won''t regret what he has done? This is not his patent! "


    "No, if it was Han 3000, he would certainly regret it." Lu Ruoxin smiles softly.


    Those smiles were full of self-confidence. Fangfo was very sure that Han 3000 would regret. However, Han 3000 thought about it and really didn''t know where she came from.


    Is it hard to rely on your own appearance?!


    Just when Han 3000 was very strange, Lu Ruoxin came slowly towards him.


    "Brother, be careful of that woman. She''s very fierce. Don''t let her get close to you." On the ground, the emperor of Wang Jianzhi was not in a hurry to die. At this time, he was afraid that Han 3000 would be approached by Lu Ruoxin and plotted against him.


    Of course, whether he really cares about Han 3000, only his own heart is the most clear.


    What he worried about was more about Han 3000''s will of God.


    At the same time, with Wang''s shouts, the people in the immortal sea area quickly gathered together to defend the Buddha.


    Only Han 3000, very relaxed.


    Although Lu Ruoxin is confident sometimes, she is not brainless. She is a very smart woman. Therefore, a smart and arrogant woman disdains to do something furtive. He doesn''t take much precautions against her.


    It seems that she is very satisfied with Han 3000''s performance. Lu Ruoxin only stops three steps in front of Han 3000. At the same time, her right jade palm opens slightly. On it is a human ear: "do you know this?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1990

    Looking at this ear, Han 3000 frowned slightly. Is this woman a pervert?


    There is a human ear in my hand!


    Although human life is like grass in the world of all directions, it''s not as if anyone can hang around with a human organ. After all, it''s very isolated.


    However, Han 3000 is more worried about whose ear it is.


    Intuition tells Han 3000 that this ear should be related to himself.


    Han 3000''s first reflection is Xiao Tao or Qin Shuang''s.


    But he soon ruled out this idea. Although Xiaotao and chufeng did not meet again since Hongguang treasure house, chufeng seemed to have retired from the position of leader of the treasure team and disappeared together with the strange Taoist priest. Han 3000 felt that they should have left on their own.


    With Xiaotao''s character and her special identity, if Han 3000 had not been there, she would not have come to join in the fun.


    As for Qin Shuang, Han 3000 saw her in the crowd just now, intact, and it should not be her. What''s more, Lu Ruoxin is not very clear about her relationship with them now.


    The most important thing is that this ear is not a woman''s but a man''s.


    So who is it?!


    Han 3000 thought of only one man related to himself.


    Qin Qingfeng!


    But he should not come here, and, with his life, it is really possible to threaten Han 3000?!


    "It seems that you have forgotten your old friends." Lu Ruoxin gently smiles, retracts his ears, and seems to be planning to leave: "that''s right. The so-called people go higher and the water flows lower. Some people are flourishing. How can they remember those friends who went through life and death together? If you are rich and noble, people often forget it. When you see true love in times of adversity, if you are rich and noble, your attitude will change. "


    With that, Lu Ruoxin turned and wanted to leave.


    "Wait!" Han 3000 suddenly called her: "what did you just say?"


    It seems that Han 3000 will stop her already know, Lu Ruoxin did not have the slightest strange, but turned back and said with a smile: "what I said is not clear enough?"


    "What used to be a life and death friend?" Han 3000''s heart, at this time already had the silk not good premonition.


    Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "Oh, it''s just a few bugs in Xuanyuan world. Maybe I''ve made a mistake. How can you have these rubbish like friends? By the way, I heard that their names seem to be Mo Yang, Dao 12 or something. "


    On hearing these two names, Han 3000 immediately gnashed his teeth. Although Mo Yang and Dao 12 were not brothers to him, they were better than brothers! Forbear anger, Han three thousand tiny way: "what did you do to them?"


    "Except for Dao 12, who has lost an ear, everything else lives well. However, mysterious people, they are Han 3000''s friends, and what do you care about them so much? " Lu Ruoxin said with a sneer.


    Lu Ruoxin laughs insidiously and confidently. She does more to verify Han 3000''s identity, so from the beginning, she directly takes the big move and doesn''t give Han 3000 a chance to breathe.


    Because for her, whether the mysterious person is Han 3000 is very important, which directly affects whether those people in Xuanyuan world will become the most important ultimate magic weapon in her hands.


    In fact, she made the right bet.


    From another point of view, this woman does have full confidence and calculation for everything she does.


    Even if their own beauty trick blunder, but has always been the strongest killing move waiting for Han 3000.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, cold voice shout: "take some Xuanyuan world people to do coerce, Lu Ruoxin, you are what hero!"


    "I''ve never been a hero. I''m just a woman. Haven''t you heard that it''s hard to raise villains and women?" Lu Ruoxin sneers at the slightest indifference.


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "There are many people here, and the little girl is shy by nature, so let''s make an appointment to meet and chat alone." Lu Ruoxin chuckled. Then, his light clothes unfolded slightly, just like a fairy.


    Looking at her leaving back, Han 3000 clenched his fist tightly, and the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    In Han 3000''s mind, Mo Yang, Dao 12 and others are very important. Although their accomplishments are completely different from Han 3000''s today, the weight of their feelings has nothing to do with the difference in strength.


    Han 3000 will always regard them as his brothers.


    But let Han 3000 in any case also unexpectedly is, Lu if the core unexpectedly caught them.


    With the departure of Lu Ruoxin, the morale of the people on the top of the blue mountain was greatly reduced, while the immortal sea area was cheering and welcoming the victory one by one.


    "Mystery man, cow force, mystery man, cow force!!"


    On the ground, the forces of Yongsheng sea area are now facing Han 3000 in the sky. They put down their weapons, raise their heads, worship and shout.


    To them, Han 3000 is not a real God, but in this contest, he is just like a real God.


    From the mysterious appearance of the joke, to slap face, everyone, in today''s efforts to turn the tide, almost with one''s own strength to pull down the balance of victory to immortal sea. In the world of strength, Han 3000''s amazing strength can naturally attract the admiration and admiration of countless people. But in the crowd''s cheers, there were a lot of people, but they looked gloomy and wanted to have Han 3000 cramped and skinned. Xianlingshi Tai and ye Gucheng''s teeth are almost broken, and they hate Han 3000 to the extreme. Originally, they were looking forward to winning first or second prize. At least they could establish their prestige and win the recognition of the eternal sea area. It''s a good thing they dream of. But Han three thousand will originally belong to their credit all grab their own hands, even slag do not give them left, this let them how not angry. They would never have thought, without Han 3000, how can they be qualified to let the top of the blue mountain in this fight, dejected. Han 3000 slowly fell from the air, in the face of everyone''s Carnival, but he did not have any mood, the whole person worried. He didn''t know what medicine Lu Ruoxin was selling in the gourd. Just after Han 3000 came down, Wang Huan Zhi warmly welcomed him: "it''s true that the hero comes out of youth, brother mysterious man. You really make the old man an eye opener. Come on, organize the troops, set up the array, and do the defense work well. Brother mysterious man, you''ve worked hard too. Take a rest. Later, follow me to the index finger peak. We won''t get drunk tonight." Han 3000 clenched his teeth, but he didn''t smile. Is he ready for the Hongmen banquet so soon? Can''t wait¡° Good Han Sanyi smiles. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1991

    Leave a word, Han three thousand with Wang slow of servants, go down to rest.


    Waiting for Han Sany to leave, ye Gucheng couldn''t help spitting on the ground. The whole person was full of disdain: "look how long you can look."


    Abbess Xianling smiles, looks at Wang Huanzhi who is coming, and then bows slightly.


    "Is it all arranged?" The way of Wang Huan.


    Abbess Xianling nodded: "don''t worry, everything is under control."


    Hearing this, Wang can''t help but take out a sneer from the corner of his mouth. His eyes are full of greed. With a smile, he said: "this time, even if he is a real God, it''s hard to escape."


    "When I''m done, you two will be the ministers of the first merit. You''ll be honored and rich."


    "Yes Fairy master Tai and ye Gucheng answered almost at the same time, looking down at each other strangely.


    Qin Shuang''s face is cold. Although they don''t know what plan they have, it''s obvious that Han 3000 is likely to be the target of this incident.


    When they don''t pay attention, Qin Shuang leaves quietly, ready to find Han 3000.


    But just two steps away, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Qin Shuang. When he raised his eyes, it was Lu Yunfeng.


    "Gucheng, let me keep an eye on you, younger martial sister. You''d better go back." Lu Yunfeng said calmly.


    "What? Now you have to listen to Ye Gucheng, don''t you? " Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Lu Yunfeng sighed: "the master said that we should try our best to cooperate with Ye Gucheng for the sake of nihilism."


    "Shizun, before, I always didn''t understand why nihilism was exiled from the Dingtian sect to the present situation. Now, I finally know, because nihilism is defeated by you people who don''t know right from wrong. Do you even ignore morality for the sake of status? " Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Lu Yunfeng looks embarrassed. As the first young disciple to have a reputation in nihilism, he is not willing to be the most transparent one.


    However, he did not dare to change everything, for fear that he would not even be able to keep what he was now.


    "Younger martial sister, listen to the master''s words and disobey his orders. Isn''t it more immoral?"


    "Teacher''s life?" Qin Shuang smiles coldly, and suddenly takes up her sword, cuts off the corner of her skirt and hands it to Lu Yunfeng: "you can take it back."


    Seeing Qin Shuang''s action, Lu Yunfeng was shocked: "younger martial sister, are you crazy? Why do you want to quit school for that mysterious man? "


    Qin Shuang smiles calmly, pats things on Lu Yunfeng''s hand, and rushes directly to Han 3000''s resting place.


    When Qin Shuang arrived, Han 3000 was resting under a tree. When he saw Qin Shuang, he couldn''t help laughing: "you come to me, aren''t you afraid of gossip?"


    Qin Shuang''s face is like Bingshuang''s: "I''ve come to you. Aren''t you afraid that Su Yingxia is not happy?"


    "She will not." Han three thousand smile: "she believes me, just as I believe her."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s face flashed a little sad, but soon covered it up: "you''d better not go to the banquet tonight."


    "Why?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "This is a Hongmen banquet. If you go, I''m afraid..." Qin Shuang said urgently.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "go, even if it''s a Hongmen banquet, I have to go."


    "Are you crazy? In order to report this letter to you, even the teacher is OK. In a word, you really don''t want to go. " Qin Shuangdao.


    Han Sanqian smiles and looks at Qin Shuang''s worried appearance. He can''t help murmuring: "if there is no immortal sea area to protect my things, do you think the top of the blue mountain will let me go? If you don''t go, you will find a reason to kill me in the eternal sea. "


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang was quite surprised. She didn''t think of it.


    "But..." Qin Shuang wanted to say nothing.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with it." Han Sanqian smiles.


    "Elder martial sister, do me a favor?" Han 3000 suddenly laughs.


    Qin Shuang didn''t even think about it, so she nodded directly: "what can I do for you?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and hands the eight wasteful heavenly books to Qin Shuang: "after the dinner, you wait for me at the Zhongfeng God tomb. If I haven''t come back, please take the heavenly books away from here."


    Although I don''t know what effect this book has, Qin Shuang still nods. After putting the book away, she nods seriously.


    "Secondly, there is one more thing. I need to trouble elder martial sister." With that, Han 3000 got up and said a few words in Qin Shuang''s ear.


    After Qin Shuang heard that, the whole person was shocked. Then, he looked at Han 3000 incredulously: "is this OK?"


    "Of course." Han Sanqian smiles confidently.


    Then he looked up at the sky, but suddenly he was looking forward to the arrival of night.


    For Qin Shuang, this evening''s Hongmen banquet may make Han 3000 never come back, but for Han 3000, this may be the best time for his complete rebirth.


    Qin Shuang looks at the sky with Han 3000''s eyes strangely. Suddenly, she suddenly sees a strange ray of light in the dark clouds in the distance.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1992

    Somewhere.


    When Lu Yunfeng handed Qin Shuang''s skirt to elder Sanyong, looking at it, master Sanyong''s face was full of sadness for a moment.


    In love, he is most optimistic about Qin Shuang. Although Qin Shuang has repeatedly violated the clan rules because of the Han three thousand one incident, Sanyong has always turned a blind eye to it. Although Qin Shuang''s treatment has been reduced, at least her three disciples'' identities have been preserved.


    Yu Li, ye Gucheng is arrogant and ambitious, which is beyond his control, while Lu Yunfeng is submissive and hard to achieve.


    But now, his most valued disciple has given her an unacceptable answer.


    "How... How could that be?" Sanyong looked at Lu Yunfeng painfully.


    When Lu Yunfeng told master Sanyong about it, master Sanyong fell into silence. He began to understand what Qin Shuang did.


    "Hum, she''s such a woman. She''s crying for Han 3000. Now she''s quitting school for a mysterious man. She has the same virtue with his mother Lin Mengxi. She can only change her life for a man." Just when Sanyong was in great sorrow, Wu Yan sneered coldly.


    Master Sanyong suddenly burst into a rage, slapped the table and roared: "enough, I don''t want you to say that about Qin Shuang."


    Wu Yan was startled, but the next second, he looked at Sanyong very ferociously: "Sanyong, pay attention to your attitude!"


    Three Yongdun was stunned by Wu Yanhou. He never thought that his younger martial brother would take such an attitude towards him and call his name more directly.


    "You think you are great when you are a broken leader, don''t you? I tell you, I''ve endured you for not a day or two. If it wasn''t for the sake of my martial brothers, I would have killed you. " Wu Yan said coldly.


    "You Three forever.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Yan disdained to interrupt: "you are old and confused. It''s almost time to retire. Sometimes you can see clearly, and at least you can live in your old age."


    Leaving this sentence, Wu Yan disdained a cold hum and turned to go out from the house.


    Sanyong''s face was shocked and angry. It was obvious that Wu Yan was already forcing himself into the palace.


    Originally, he always thought that although his younger martial brother was a little grumpy and partial to Ye Gucheng, he was not bad in essence. Therefore, Sanyong often turned a blind eye to what he did, although he knew that he was very close to Shoufeng elder and others.


    But Sanyong just thinks they are ganging up.


    Now, however, he''s really ambitious. He''s been hiding around him with his tusks exposed.


    Three forever wry smile, eyes on the body of Lu Yunfeng, but Lu Yunfeng just hesitated, then turned and rushed out.


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    Helpless shake head, three forever a long sigh.


    In the evening.


    The whole tail peak and the food peak are already laughing.


    Although it is still some time before the end of the totem war, the overall situation has been decided, and the top of blue mountain has almost given up its attack.


    After all, Han 3000''s accident has directly broken the rules of the eight party world for thousands of years.


    The purpose of fighting for totems is to get the will of the gods in the tombs, but Han 3000 directly put the cart before the horse. Now that the will of the gods has been obtained, the rest of the totems are no longer important. It is just a recognition of the hall of Qishan, and the form is enough.


    For the top of the blue mountain, there is a true God and a semi true God in the eternal sea area. If we continue to fight, we will only waste our strength. Naturally, we have no desire to fight again. Now, it is best to keep our totem.


    So, the eternal sea is basically celebrating ahead of time.


    Soon after, Shifeng sent hundreds of servants to welcome Han 3000. Wang Huanzhi, Chen Jiazhu and others, Han 3000 was the most proud of eight people. He was very beautiful all the way.


    When he arrived at Shifeng, Ao Tian had already arranged for someone to build a temporary house. He led Ao Yong to stand at the door and greet him with a smile.


    "Brother, brother, my brother is really surprised and delighted to hear the good news ahead of you today." As soon as we met, Ao Tian took Han 3000 by the hand and said warmly.


    But Han 3000 noticed that although Ao Tian seemed to hold his hand, he actually made a casual touch, as if he was confirming something in Han 3000''s hand.


    It seems to find what he is looking for, he takes advantage of Han 3000 not to pay attention, and nods to Wang Huanzhi gently.


    But all of this, obviously, has long been in the eyes of Han 3000 who has been on guard.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little funny." Han three thousand skin smile meat don''t smile of way.


    "Come on, I ordered someone to prepare the food and wine specially. Let''s have a good drink of him this evening to represent the respect of all my brothers in the eternal sea area." With that, Ao Tian warmly pulls Han 3000 into the hall.


    See Han three thousand go in, the Ye Gu Cheng of Wang slow Chong''s side and celestial spirit abbess a look in the eyes, two people nod, immediately toward both sides to leave.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1993

    Although it was built temporarily, the interior of the big house was magnificent and elegant. Even the jade table and gold bowl on the central dining table were enough to show the richness of the eternal sea area.


    A group of people sat down, and Han 3000 and Wang Huan Zhi sat around Ao Tian. This kind of position arrangement obviously regarded Han 3000 and Wang Huan Zhi as the highest standard guests.


    The master of the Chen family is on the other side of Wang''s house. He is quite depressed. Originally, Ao Tian was always around him, but this time he is gone.


    The next position of Han 3000 is Ao Yong, and the next one is the leaders of the Yongsheng sea area forces, who have made a lot of contributions to the Yongsheng sea area in this contest.


    However, only did not see ye Gucheng and fairy nun, this let Han 3000 more vigilant.


    With their contributions, it''s certainly not a problem to be a guest of honor, but there are no two here, which makes people doubt.


    "Come on, all of you, raise your glasses and join me in a toast to the mysterious man, so as to feel that he led me to win this crucial battle." Ao Tian stood up happily at this time.


    A group of people all stood up with a smile, complimented: "mysterious man, the real man does not show his face, all the way through thorns and thorns, good prestige, I really admire it."


    "The most important thing is that the mysterious man suddenly came to the bottom and took the tomb directly, which made the invincible top of the blue mountain defeated."


    "It''s true. It''s said that even if a real God goes in, he has to die in it. In my opinion, it will be changed in the future. Only everyone can do it, except the mysterious man."


    "That''s right. At that time, I heard Lu Ruoxin say that the mysterious man took the will of God. I thought it was a joke. The other side was doing something to make us civil trouble. How could I know it was true?"


    "In my lifetime, the mysterious man opened my eyes. I didn''t expect that someone could break the tomb. I really did."


    In the face of a group of people''s compliments, Han 3000 is not smiling. He waves his hand, drinks a glass of wine, and smiles: "you''ve done me a favor, and I''m just helping Ao clan leader." With that, Han 3000 took out the heart of God from his arms.


    When the heart of God appears with intense red light and incomparable strength, greed and shock are revealed in all people''s eyes.


    Even Ao Tian, who had always been steady, had his pupils slightly opened at this time, and he couldn''t help swallowing when he looked at the heart of God.


    "Brother, this is..." Ao Tian reluctantly looked at the heart of God and asked.


    "That''s what I got in the grave."


    "Is this the will of God?" Ao Tianqi road.


    In fact, this is the fundamental reason why he didn''t swallow the heart of God directly as renshenwa said.


    Han 3000 has his own abacus. If he swallows everything, even if he can avoid the top of the blue mountain without the power of the true God, he will not survive in the eternal sea.


    So Han 3000 needs something to do.


    Anyway, no one has ever been to the God tomb. Who can know what the true God''s will is? Who can know that the will of God includes the source of God and the power of God?!


    It''s no wonder that Han 3000 has such an idea. After all, Shenzhong is something he got from his dying life. It''s also a treasure that Su Yingxia''s grandfather left to his granddaughter.


    "It''s really a strange thing. Just look at its surface, you can feel its magnificent breath. Good, good, good." Ao Tian was very surprised.


    "It''s God''s thing, but it''s different."


    "Mysterious man, did you rely on it to defeat Lu Ruoxin? Ha ha, I can still remember that before. "


    A group of people show greedy desire in their eyes. How shocked their hearts are by Han 3000''s war, how much they want the heart of God now.


    After all, who doesn''t want to shock the world like Han 3000?!


    Han 3000 stares at everyone with a sneer. He feels funny in his heart.


    "By the way, brother, since you''ve worked so hard to get it, I think you''d better take it." At this time, Ao Tian suddenly pushed Han 3000''s hand holding the heart of God to Han 3000''s side.


    Looking at Ao Tian''s eyes, Han 3000 really despised his low-level exploration: "I work for AO clan leader, I get it, naturally it''s Ao clan leader." With that, Han 3000 pushed things over.


    "Since my brother is like this, it''s hard for me to be gracious." Ao Tian pretended to be enough. At this time, he took the heart of God and put it directly into the hand of Wang Huanzhi: "brother Wang, you should thank the mysterious man for giving you such a gift."


    After receiving the heart of God, Wang Shaozhi nodded with a smile, glanced at Han 3000, stood up with a smile, and saluted Han 3000: "thank you, brother."


    Han three thousand smile, but in the heart secretly scold unceasingly, these two old bastards, want to want, still have to pretend a very don''t want appearance.


    Ao Tian smiled and then quietly looked at Wang Xunzhi with a complex look. Since Han 3000 had unexpectedly handed over his things, it seems that today''s action can also be cancelled in advance.


    One of Wang Huan''s smiles, and then God''s heart rises to say goodbye. Obviously, he can''t wait to swallow God''s heart. Ao Tian also timely let everyone hold a glass together. After thirty years of wine, Wang Huan''s face was full of red light, and his body was full of strong breath. He is different from Han 3000. Wang Jianzhi is always releasing his spirit, for fear that others will not know. Now he has got the true spirit. The master of the Chen family has been drunk for a long time. To others, it''s a wedding banquet, but to him, it''s just a sad situation. Many people can''t help admiring and praising Wang''s present appearance. More people toasted repeatedly in order to have a good relationship with the third true God of the future in the world. At this time, Han 3000 glanced at Ao Tian and said, "chief Ao, what I promised you has been completed. Since then, should we not owe each other? Is this a symbol of life and death Han three thousand asked a sentence, although Ao Tian said that the day poison life and death talisman will automatically remove, but Han three thousand how can believe this kind of nonsense?! With that, Han 3000 raised his glass. Ao Tian laughs and greets his glass: "brother, you and I should never be in arrears again." Then, he said softly to Wang Huan, "brother Wang!" Wang Huan one smile, naturally understand what Ao Tian means, looked at Han 3000, said: "that brother with me to my residence." Following Wang Huanzhi, they come to a deserted forest. After Wang Wenzhi makes Han 3000 sit on his knees, he quickly makes a few gestures on Han 3000''s back. All of a sudden, Han 3000 felt a sharp pain in his body, and a strong poison burst out of his heart! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1994

    Then, the viscera like a bomb lost, crazy expansion, rolling, golden and black blood along Han 3000''s meridians, but soon blocked in front of the body''s various acupoints.


    "Poof!"


    Han 3000 suddenly a black blood directly out, the whole body is weak, hands and feet can''t help twitching.


    "You Han three thousand strong endure affliction, fierce turn over push away Wang slow, cold eyes dead looking at Wang slow.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Wang Huanzhi was pushed away, not angry but laughing, very presumptuous.


    "Why?" Han 3000 looks at Wang Huanzhi angrily. This son of a bitch not only doesn''t help him remove the Tiandu life and death talisman, but directly detonates the Tiandu life and death talisman, making it spread rapidly in Han 3000''s body.


    "I have given you what you want. Why do you want to kill me?" Han 3000 is puzzled.


    Does this grandson know that there are two kinds of God''s will?!


    It''s impossible.


    "Hum, we had a deal, I helped you save people, you helped me win the game, what''s more, you not only helped me win the game, but also helped me get the will of God, from a certain point of view, I really should be very grateful to you." Wang Huanzhi said with a smile, but the next second, he suddenly became extremely ferocious: "but who told you that you are the apprentice of that bitch?"


    Han 3000 immediately didn''t understand: "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Wang Huanzhi walked to Han 3000 fiercely, squatted down, grabbed Han 3000''s right hand directly, stared at Han 3000''s bronze ring, and said in a cold voice: "that bitch gave you the headmaster''s ring, what are you pretending to be stupid with me?"


    Looking at this ring, Han 3000 is confused. Isn''t this ring the gift given to him by master Han Xiao and his mother-in-law that day?


    What''s the headmaster''s ring?!


    "Han Xiao, you bitch, the leader of Xianling island should be mine. Why should you pass it on to others?" Wang Huan''s angry voice roars a way, the whole person is hysterical.


    For him, when he saw the headmaster''s ring, it was difficult for Wang to suppress his anger.


    He and Han Xiao came out of Xianling Island together. He was very intelligent, and he almost made the best of Xianling Island medicine and alchemy. The damned Han Xiao was just a rubbish who only knew how to read death books.


    Therefore, Wang Jianzhi is running wild with his master''s favor, and his greed for utility makes him more and more rampant.


    But in the end, the master said that he had a bad mind. Finally, he handed the headmaster''s ring with the treasure of Xianling island to Han Xiao, the bitch he despised most. This undoubtedly made Wang Huan''s heart completely collapse.


    Therefore, Wang Jianzhi quit his school and even killed his master Tu Mu maliciously. However, Han Xiao, who was holding the leader''s ring, disappeared. In a rage, Wang Jianzhi lost his fire after he killed Xianling island.


    And the secret and angry past was deeply buried in his heart.


    Until he saw Han 3000 with the ring, his anger and unwillingness in the past burned again.


    "No wonder Shigong didn''t pass the position of leader to you. If it was me, I wouldn''t pass it to you." Han 3000 said with a cold smile that although he didn''t know Wang''s past, he could see clearly what kind of person he was.


    Pass the position of leader to such a person, unless you are blind.


    "Son of a bitch, if you want to talk nonsense again, can you believe me to tear your mouth?" "With Wang''s ability, the leader''s position must be mine, not your mediocre and rotten master, let alone your garbage that can''t even know medical skills," Wang said angrily


    "It''s all the fault of that old fool, fool, fool." Wang Huan''s angry voice roared, and his tone was full of unwillingness. It was obvious that this was the barrier that he could never pass in his heart.


    It was an indelible shame in his heart.


    "Well, since you don''t pass on the throne to me, let me destroy Xianling Island myself so that the whole island won''t be slandered by rubbish. Three hundred years ago, I dare to kill you old fool. Today, three hundred years later, I can make Xianling Island perish. " Wang Jianzhi was almost crazy and his eyes were red.


    Then, he looked at Han 3000 coldly: "aren''t you that cheap apprentice? He is of the same origin as me, and you should get a lot of his true stories. You''d better try to untie the talisman of life and death on that day. "


    For Han 3000, he is not in a hurry to kill now, he wants to torture Han 3000 more, so that his years of grievances can be released in Han 3000.


    "With you to prove that he Han Xiao is stronger than Wang Huan."


    "Waste, waste, you are all waste at all. I''m not afraid to tell you that once this poisonous life and death talisman is poisoned, even if it''s the real God in heaven, there''s no way."


    Han Sanqian covers his chest and looks at the crazy Wang Jianzhi. He believes what Wang said. Once the Tiandu life and death talisman is poisoned, it can''t be saved. He knows that all the toxins have closed his channels, energy and spirit can''t move. He is no different from ordinary people.


    The fatal thing is that these toxins have already attacked the heart. Even if he gave himself an antidote, he would die, not to mention Han 3000 had no antidote at all.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1995

    Consciousness began to become more and more vague, and the pain of the viscera began to change from violent to numbness.


    When Han Sanqian looks at Wang Huanzhi in front of him more and more blurred, his body falls to the ground completely uncontrollably, and finally closes his eyes slightly.


    Seeing this, Wang Huan Zhi stepped on Han 3000 and looked up at the sky. He said angrily, "old man, open your eyes. This is the good apprentice you taught. It''s rubbish. It''s all rubbish. You''re blessed to have such a talented apprentice as me, but you''re so confused, I''ll bury everything myself, see? Today''s fruit is your own


    Wang put all the blame on his master. He would never admit his mistake.


    At last, Wang Huan gives a grim smile and looks at Han 3000''s mask. He suddenly thinks of something. He reaches out his hand and wants to open Han 3000''s mask.


    But almost at this time, whew bang, the sky suddenly flew out a thing like fireworks, exploded in mid air.


    Then, in the distance, the guards of Yongsheng sea area rushed in this direction, and AO Tian led dozens of meritorious officials in the house to follow.


    The sudden sound made everyone in the eternal sea think that it was the top of the blue mountain.


    Looking at the crowd, Wang gave up his action and stood up.


    See the scene Han 3000 lying there, a group of meritorious officials some panic each other.


    Ao Tian''s face is not happy. Although he acquiesces in the killing of Han 3000, some things can''t be put on the table. After all, if it''s spread that Ao Tian will be immortal, what prestige will he have in the world.


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian quickly winked at the king and asked him for a reasonable explanation.


    "On the surface, the mysterious man gave me the heart of God, but actually he was greedy for those energies. So when he pulled me out, he took the opportunity to attack me. Fortunately, I was on guard." Wang Huanzhi explained quickly.


    With this explanation of the medical sage, a group of meritorious officials feel relieved. It seems that it''s not the Ao family''s remorse, but the boy''s heart is evil, and it''s not enough to be sorry for his death.


    After all, the heart of God is powerful, and everyone wants to get it, including themselves. Therefore, the reason why han 3000 took the opportunity to sneak attack exists.


    Seeing that the situation was stable, Ao Tian pretended to shake his head and sighed: "Alas, I didn''t expect that he was such a person. If he wants to, just say no to me. Naturally, Ao Tian won''t treat his brother badly. Why should he use such mean means? "


    "Patriarchs don''t have to be sad. Power always confuses people. It''s not surprising."


    "Yes, patriarch Ao, he knows people, faces but not hearts. Some people are just like that."


    "A wolf is an ambitious dog. He should have been cut to pieces. According to me, this guy should die."


    Ao Tian''s acting skills really deceived a lot of people. After being comforted by many meritorious officials, Ao Tian nodded.


    "By the way, it''s said that this mysterious man is very mysterious. He doesn''t know the background. Anyway, now he''s dead, too. Would you like to uncover his mask so that we can see his true face?" Someone was suddenly curious.


    After all, the background of the mysterious man has been very mysterious since he appeared. There is no way to find out.


    Many people are curious, such an immortal master, what is sacred.


    Wang Jianzhi and AO Tian are naturally curious, but what they are more curious about is whether the man under the mask is the Han 3000 that Wang Jianzhi guessed.


    If so, this person is dead, Pan Gu axe is the key point, which is why Wang xuanzhi asked Han 3000 to come out alone.


    One is to avoid people''s words, the other is to investigate the true identity of the mysterious person.


    Just didn''t expect that suddenly a thing flew out of the neighborhood and exploded in the air, attracting everyone''s attention and disrupting their plans.


    But both of them knew very well that it was because of the disordered plan and the large number of people that the matter of identity checking could not be continued for the time being.


    If you open the mask, you can see that Han 3000 died of poisoning as long as you are not stupid.


    Therefore, for the moment, opening the mask is equivalent to self destructing all the arrangements, which will also make the immortal sea area and Wang Jianzhi''s face exposed in public.


    "Ah, the mysterious man is a man who has made great contributions to my eternal life. Although his means are despicable, his merits and demerits are equal. Since he is dead, we still have to give him a minimum of respect." Ao Tian found a reason and refused.


    "Somebody, bury him on the spot." Ao Tian said.


    Ao Tian''s broken excuse, not only successfully deceived everyone, but also added a bit of moral whore to himself, these means for him, play naturally very smooth.


    At night.


    In the breeze, a figure suddenly flashed across the cemetery of three thousand people in the woods.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1996

    In the woods, there are lonely tombs and trees. The breeze blows, making me feel lonely.


    Han 3000''s tomb is very simple, even without a small tombstone. Perhaps, for some people in Yongsheng sea area, Han 3000 is so dazzling in the daytime, and now he is so desolate after his death.


    The temporary house in the distance is full of singing and dancing, bright lights, a group of people whispering, endless excitement and unidentified happiness. On the contrary, the cemetery in the woods is so desolate and quiet.


    In front of the grave, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The next moment, the figure picks up the shovel and quickly digs the grave while nobody pays attention.


    Within a moment, the grave was dug. The bottom of the grave was not deep, only half a meter. It was obviously done in a hurry.


    In the graveyard, a straw mat rolls a corpse. When the straw mat is opened, Han 3000 will die.


    Yinyue slowly jumps out of the dark cloud, and a touch of silver light comes in through the cracks in the trees above her head. It is just reflected on the figure in front of the grave. Under the moonlight, her muscles can be broken, and her charming face is anxiously looking at Han 3000 on the ground.


    This person is Qin Shuang.


    Her eyebrows were full of worry, but he didn''t think about it. She carried Han 3000 up and disappeared in the woods.


    And almost a moment later.


    In the temporary room, Ao Tianzheng and Wang Yanzhi laughed and drank with all the guests. However, at this time, the door of the room was pushed open. With a cold face, ye Gucheng quickly walked to Ao Tian and whispered, "clan leader, the mysterious man''s body was stolen."


    Ao Tian, who was smiling, was stunned at this.


    Almost after Han 3000 was buried, Wang Jianzhi immediately ordered Ye Gucheng and abbess Xianling to withdraw and dig the grave and open the corpse when no one was around to confirm whether the mysterious man was Han 3000.


    The interval is only two quarters of an hour, but in such a short period of time, there is something wrong.


    Who the hell did this?!


    What''s the use of stealing a body?


    Is there anyone else who thinks the same? Suspect the mysterious man is Han 3000?


    But this shouldn''t be ah, his side has doubts, that is also because of Wang Jianzhi, others because of what?!


    As soon as Ao Tian frowned, Wang Jianzhi noticed that the situation seemed wrong and asked Ye Gucheng, "what happened?"


    When ye Gucheng tells Wang Huanzhi that Han 3000''s body has been stolen, he and AO Tian''s expression are surprisingly consistent.


    Two people in a hurry to find a reason, with Ye Gucheng from the big room out.


    When he arrived at the tomb and looked at the empty tomb, Wang slowly gritted his teeth and punched the tree beside him. Suddenly, the huge tree, which was as thick as his thigh, broke.


    "Bucket, bucket, it''s all bucket. It''s just for you to dig up a corpse. You can make so many troubles." Wang Huanzhi roared with emotion.


    Ao Tian looks at Wang Huanzhi with a little surprise. He doesn''t understand why he is so angry, which is stronger than his own reflection.


    But only Wang Xunzhi himself knew that he and the mysterious man had new and old feuds.


    Ao Tian may not be particularly sure that the mysterious man is Han 3000, because he mainly listens to himself, but Wang Jianzhi is quite sure that the mysterious man is Han 3000, because he knows the most about his business with Fu Jia.


    Therefore, if he was Han 3000, Wang Huan Zhi would not want to be shamed because he didn''t want to be exposed. With his current cultivation, how could he not want to kill Yue Bao?!


    In addition, the mysterious man is the leader of Xianling Island, so he is bound to frustrate him.


    Ye Gucheng and Xianling master lowered their heads and did not dare to speak at this time.


    In fact, why don''t they want to pull out the mysterious man and whip his corpse? It can be said that at this Qishan martial arts contest, this guy has robbed them of the limelight again and again, and even humiliated them. They have long hated the mysterious man, and they want to strip him of his skin.


    The body lost, two people are very depressed, was one of the king slow scold, face more ugly.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ao Tian quickly stood up and eased off and said, "since things have happened, it doesn''t matter who is right and who is wrong to blame. I think it''s urgent to send someone to catch the body thief."


    Hearing Ao Tian''s words, Wang Jianzhi''s mood eased slightly. Only now can he do so.


    It''s midnight.


    Food peak crowded, ye Gucheng led thousands of elite quietly out.


    Besides the first peak, the other peaks are searched in a carpet way.


    Zhongfeng God tomb.


    A large number of idle and scattered people from the immortal forces have been gathering here for a long time. It''s not their turn to thank them for the banquet. Many of them naturally focus on the holy tomb. First, no one has ever seen the holy tomb. Second, they want to see if there is any advantage to take.


    If there''s something missing, they''ll be rich.


    Therefore, around the tomb, which had been hollowed out by Han 3000, although it had been a long time since night, the lights were bright and the voices were boiling. In a cave at the top of the tomb, when Qin Shuang brought Han 3000''s body in, Su Yingxia and Bai Xiaosheng rushed to meet him. Together, they carried Han 3000 to the huge ice block that had been prepared. When the mask was lifted, Han 3000''s angular face was already dark. This was the poisoning symptom of Tiandu life and death talisman. It looked a little scary¡° Three thousand... "Su Yingxia sobbed and cried, his eyes full of sadness. Bai Xiaosheng patted his thigh, got up and pointed to Han 3000''s body and said, "I told you at the beginning that you should never agree to the demands of those shameless people. You would not listen to them, but you would accept the talisman of life and death. Now, are you ok? Are you comfortable? " While scolding, Bai Xiaosheng has tears in his eyes. He has been with Han 3000 day and night for so long that he has long regarded Han 3000 as his good brother. Because he is a dwarf, Bai Xiaosheng has been ridiculed and ignored by outsiders since he became an adult. Even if he has all kinds of information, he is just a tool man in most people''s eyes. But here in Han 3000, he felt different. Han 3000 treated him as his friend. This time, when he was in danger, he protected himself and his husband and wife together. Therefore, for Bai Xiaosheng, he also regards Han 3000 as his good friend. Now when he sees Han 3000''s accident, his mood collapses. Seeing Su Yingxia''s strange look, Bai Xiaosheng sighs. Now it''s not hidden. He tells her all about the discussion with Linlong about Tiandu''s life and death talisman. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1997

    After hearing this, Su Yingxia is not as moved as Bai Xiaosheng guessed. She just smiles with tears, gently grabs Han 3000''s hand, and then puts it on her face.


    For Su Yingxia, the two had gone through ups and downs, and their relationship was stronger than Jin. It was expected that Han 3000 made such a choice.


    She is just grateful for this person, for he is always in front of her in her life.


    At this time, Qin Shuang slowly came, gently patted Su Yingxia''s shoulder, and gave her a smile: "don''t worry, he will be OK."


    Su Yingxia nodded kindly: "thank you."


    Qin Shuang said with a smile, "I''m his elder martial sister."


    In fact, as early as Qin Shuang released Su Yingxia and others from the book of heaven according to Han 3000''s instructions, Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia formally introduced themselves. However, when Qin Shuang introduced herself, she deliberately emphasized the two words of elder martial sister. Obviously, although Qin Shuang liked Han 3000, Qin Shuang always had her own ruler.


    Even if we can go together with Han 3000, we should also conform to fate, rather than take advantage.


    "As a matter of fact, 3000 seems to have expected such an outcome. So when he was leaving today, he asked me to help him with two things. One is to let me guard in the woods after you are settled here. If someone is plotting against him, let me make a sound to attract people nearby, and then hide there all the time. When they leave, they go to dig the grave, Bring his body here. " Qin Shuang said.


    When he first heard Han 3000''s arrangement, Qin Shuang was really shocked.


    It''s hard for her to understand why han 3000 did it.


    "Elder martial sister, do you mean that 3000 even knows that he will be killed, and then he will be buried?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    Qin Shuang nods, which is also a situation she doesn''t understand.


    Since you know that you will die, why does Han 3000 refuse to attend this afternoon''s reminder?


    Does he want to die? But that is clearly not possible.


    "So, I mean, would 3000 have any plans for his own death?" Qin Shuang said.


    "Ha ha, what''s the plan? What else can we do? It''s just that after you die, are you going to burn it to ashes or bury it in the soil and become a zongzi? " Bai Xiaosheng, who is not in a good mood, interjects.


    For Han 3000''s original decision, Bai Xiaosheng is still in grief.


    Su Yingxia ignores Bai Xiaosheng. She is seriously thinking about Qin Shuang''s words. Han 3000''s expectation on this matter is as good as God''s help. Even after he is plotted, if Qin Shuang makes a noise, she can be sure that he will be buried there.


    This is not to say where Han 3000 went to study Banxian divination. Instead, Han 3000 should have analyzed all the situations of the banquet tonight, and even calculated all the possible accidents. In the end, he can calculate every step so accurately.


    "Since 3000 is so considerate, it''s really impossible not to consider his own life. Is 3000 feigning death?" Su Yingxia thought of this and reached out to explore Han 3000''s breath.


    Then, she didn''t believe in evil and put a stream of energy into Han 3000''s body.


    But to her disappointment, Han 3000 not only died, but also died thoroughly.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang tried several times, but it was still the result.


    "Ah Looking at the two lost girls, Bai Xiaosheng couldn''t help sighing and shaking his head: "I''ll go outside and watch the wind."


    As soon as Bai Xiaosheng left, the atmosphere inside the house became much quieter. The two women quietly stood by Han 3000''s body. At last, they didn''t know who was the first to speak. They talked about Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia shares her encounter, acquaintance and love with Han 3000 on the earth. Qin Shuang also tells Su Yingxia about Han 3000''s past in nihilism when he just entered the world.


    Recalling those things, two women''s faces can not help showing a knowing smile.


    Su Yingxia scolds Han 3000 for his foolishness in nihilism, and appreciates Qin Shuang''s care for Han 3000. Qin Shuang envies Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s sweet love like a bird on the wing, and even reveres a kind of unrealistic extravagance.


    They laugh and talk to each other, like sisters who have seen each other for a long time. Although in some ways, they are rivals in love, they are even more strange.


    But they are connected with each other because of the same person. Qin Shuang''s attitude towards Han 3000 doesn''t make su Yingxia feel uncomfortable.


    But while they were chatting about Han 3000''s past, Han 3000''s fingers moved slightly.


    But in his body, is actually having the startling huge change!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 1998

    The poison that blocked all the meridians began to slowly merge into Han 3000''s blood. Just like the dam blocking the flood, the dam burst suddenly, and the whole dam was engulfed by the flood. With the flood, he ran to Han 3000''s body.


    When the first acupoint is broken, the rest can only be described as destroying and decaying.


    Dozens of meridians were sealed on the body, all of them were submerged by the flood, and the blood became golden black because of their addition.


    This blood, without the shackles of these acupoints, completely released itself and ran around Han 3000''s body.


    Finally, it flows into all parts of his body, into his internal organs, and every part of his blood goes from glittering gold to black gold.


    Then, all the blood gathered towards Han 3000''s heart.


    Then it flows through the heart.


    Just for a moment, the whole heart suddenly sent out a strange light, these lights sometimes black, sometimes white, sometimes red, sometimes green, flashing alternately with each other, and finally, they stabilized.


    At this time, Han 3000''s heart, because of their stability, became seven colors.


    Then, Han 3000''s heart began to be transparent with these colors.


    Finally, it is translucent and seven colors posture, stable beat.


    When the heart was stable, the blood went in and out along the heart. The color also changed from golden black to seven colors after baptism of the heart, and then converged to all parts of Han 3000''s body.


    At this time, Han 3000 presented a very strange picture inside his body.


    Inside the golden mottled body, a stream of colorful blood is flowing slowly in the blood vessels.


    On the outside of his body, Han 3000''s black color caused by the Tiandu talisman of life and death began to fade slowly, revealing his jade like skin.


    If his master Han Xiao was present at this time, his master would jump hands and feet excitedly.


    Because at this time, Han 3000''s body had undergone a qualitative change after the fusion of two kinds of world poisons.


    If there is a God in the poison world, then Han 3000 is the real God of the poison world after experiencing this qualitative change.


    During the trip to the Wang family, Wang Simin gave Han 3000 the top-level pill of the five elements golden elixir, and at the same time, he also gave Han 3000 the dragon and Phoenix double poison pill, the most important pill in the poison world.


    It''s just this kind of coincidence that the powerful internal breath of the five element golden elixir makes Han Sanyi''s golden body change obviously. With other cooperation of his body, he temporarily suppresses the Longfeng double poison pill.


    Over time, the strong toxicity of Longfeng shuangdu pills has been adapted by Han 3000''s body over time, and even the two have learned to coexist. Therefore, when Han Xiao met Han 3000, he wanted to pass on his merits, but because the dragon and Phoenix double poison pills in Han 3000 completely blacked his hands, he found the particularity of his body.


    From a certain point of view, the dragon and Phoenix double poison pill has made Han 3000 a success. Wang Simin''s original trick unexpectedly made Han 3000 a blessing in disguise and made a lot of profits.


    And more importantly, Wang''s last magic assist.


    Another highly toxic Tiandu was injected into Han 3000''s body.


    When the poison broke out that day, Han 3000 could not resist it, so he was poisoned. But after a long time, the body began to try to adapt to it as it had adapted to Longfeng double poison pill.


    When you get used to it, amazing things happen.


    The two deadly poisons began to fight in the intersection of each other, but soon after, Tiandu could not face the cooperation of dragon and Phoenix and Han 3000''s body alone, so it fell into the disadvantage.


    It was not long after that that, Tiandu, a kind of poison in the world, had a strong desire to survive. He could not fight it, so he chose to integrate with the noumenon.


    This is the essence of highly toxic, difficult to remove, survival and mutation ability is very strong, but also in the invisible help Han 3000.


    After the integration of the two strange poisons in the world and the essence practice of Han 3000''s body, a situation of one plus one is greater than two has been completely formed at one time, and finally this wonderful poison of seven colors has been formed.


    In other words, Han 3000 is now, in a sense, the most poisonous poison in the world if he wants to.


    Or, in a sense, this big poison, because it is symbiotic with this kind of exotic poison in the world, has no invasion.


    It can even devour other poisons.


    Therefore, if Han Xiao was here, he would be very happy. He even dug up his master''s grave and told him that Xianling island was not only a genius with a poisonous man, but also a genius with a poisonous God.


    And that Wang Huan Zhi, estimate can gas of direct vomit blood on the spot to die.


    Because he wanted to destroy master''s Fairy Island, but he virtually helped Han 311.


    Without his natural poison, Han 3000''s body could not have the qualitative change now.


    When it was light, the two women were still chatting about the past, but at this time, a joke suddenly came: "the past is gone, aren''t you so infatuated with brother? Even brother''s legend


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2000

    Hearing the sound, the two women looked back and saw Han 3000 sitting on the ice behind him. His already handsome face seemed to be much more delicate and angular after all the melanin left his legs last night. His slightly golden and slightly melancholy eyes caught people''s heartstrings in an instant. Today''s Han 3000 has become more temperament and more beautiful than before. The two women were stunned and speechless. Although the two women believed that Han 3000 would not die like this, they didn''t expect that when they chatted back, he suddenly sat there like a dream¡° Three thousand you... "Qin Shuang was really surprised and didn''t know what to say. Su Yingxia gently smiles and looks at Han Sanya. They hug each other tightly and feel the temperature of Han Sanya. Su Yingxia can''t help but hold him tighter: "I''m scared to death."¡° I didn''t even cry. I was scared to death? " After hugging, Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia intimately, full of gentleness¡° I didn''t cry because I believed you, scared me to death, because I was worried about you, you know? " Su Ying Xia Du mouth, some wronged way. Han 3000 is said by this words warm, this life has a wife so, in what to ask?! Looking at the affectionate two, Qin Shuang is slightly stunned, and her joy solidifies on her face. But a moment later, she smiles heartily. Perhaps, looking at the person you like hugging other women, it''s hard to adapt for a while, but Qin Shuang knows that this is what she has to see often¡° By the way, 3000, what''s going on this time? " Su Yingxia asked at this time. Qin Shuang wanted to leave and give them a world, but when she heard Su Yingxia''s words, she couldn''t help but stop. For her, she was really curious about what happened! Han Sanqian smiles, looks at the strange expression of the two girls, and shakes his head: "in fact, Wang xuanzhi wants to kill me. Almost as I expected, he has already poisoned me with the talisman of life and death, but I have no choice to save nianer." Han Sanqian knows that poisoning forces him to do things for them, which means that he can''t get their trust. Especially Ao Tian told him that he wanted Wang Jianzhi to replace the Chen family leader and be promoted, "but they can hide your body and make a decision at night." Su Yingxia road¡° No, it''s only when I''m buried in front of the public that I''m not aware of the corpse. " Han 3000 is confident. After hearing Han 3000''s words, the two women couldn''t help shaking their heads and lamenting Han 3000''s intelligence and exquisite mind. Every move is just right, and the result of every move is perfect. People have to sigh for his exquisite layout¡° However, although the layout of the whole bureau is perfect, there is one key point that can not be added, that is, the Dragon without the finishing touch. " On one side, Qin Shuang couldn''t help interrupting. The most important point is how Han 3000 can ensure that he can survive from the corpse state. After all, if Han 3000 can''t survive, it''s a fancy death, even if it''s clever. To this point, Han 3000 is suddenly dumbfounded. With a long sigh: "in fact, I''m gambling on this." However, this time, Han 3000 gambled a lot and put his life on the line. But life is like this, every choice is gambling, so there are always ups and downs in life¡° Gambling? Han 3000, you don''t want to die. " Su Yingxia is so angry that he grabs Han 3000. Think this guy gourd force sell what medicine, the result is to take his own life to gamble, this let Su Yingxia gas half dead¡° People at the gambling table will lose because in probability, they have already lost. Even if the dealer only wins one point, he will always be a big winner. But I won''t lose because I''m the one who won one point. " Han 3000 from the channel. Seeing that the two girls were puzzled, Han 3000 looked at Qin Shuang and laughed: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, do you remember the old man who saved us that day?" Qin Shuang suddenly a Leng: "remember, can this concern him what matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2001

    "Because he said that my future is to rule all over the world, and I asked him what to do about nianer''s poison." Han 3000 laughs.


    "But he didn''t say anything." Qin Shuang''s strange road.


    "No, he said a lot. He told me to let it be. He said it was time for me to understand. Then he let me do what I wanted."


    It seems that Qin Shuang didn''t say anything about the old man''s words, but for Han 3000, he said a lot and even told him how to do it.


    When the time comes, he will understand. At this time, Han 3000 knows that what he means is the time before the Hongmen banquet. Therefore, Han 3000 sees clearly and decides to set up the overall situation.


    But the old man also gave the answer to whether the final result of this game of chess could be successful, that is, whether Han 3000 could get rid of the shell.


    In other words, don''t you dare to do it yourself?!


    Hearing this explanation, Qin Shuang really couldn''t smile bitterly. She felt that Han 3000 was just over interpreting.


    However, Han Sanqian believes in this very much. Of course, another important reason is the source of God. Except for renshenwa, it is estimated that no one knows the source of God that he has been helped.


    It is also because of the source of God''s transformation of his body that Han 3000 is more confident that he should be able to break through the level of Tiandu.


    Of course, there are many other factors that also prove that Han 3000''s adventure is right.


    He can still remember the experience of Wang''s residence. At the beginning, he was almost killed by Wang Simin''s unintentional action. However, Han 3000 finally survived on his own.


    So all of all, let Han 3000 under the overall situation, to a golden cicada shell, burn the boat.


    Although the process of fact deviates from Han 3000''s expectation, the final result and trend are completely similar to Han 3000''s estimation. Han 3000 is right.


    Just when the two girls were a little surprised by Han 3000''s courage and strategy, a voice came out: "originally, I didn''t want to speak, because you son of a bitch have no feelings and no righteousness. If you want to die, you don''t remind me. If you really hang up, others turn your things over and turn me out, can''t I be buried with you?"


    "Damn it, if someone else dies, just pay for a paper doll. Do you even want to bury a ginseng doll like Laozi?"


    Hearing this sound, Han 3000 gave a bitter smile, moved his hand, and urged out the double dragon tripod from the space ring. At this time, renshenwa jumped out of the tripod.


    Su Yingxia is naturally not surprised by it, but Qin Shuang looks at the villain and is stunned.


    "Oh, beauty." Seeing Qin Shuang looking at herself, Renshen baby can''t help but look at her. It doesn''t matter. Her face turns red when she looks at her. Then she runs to Qin Shuang from top to top. The more she looks, the more she likes it.


    "This is..." Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 curiously.


    "Oh, that''s a gadget." Han 3000.


    "You''re a gadget. Your family is a gadget." After swearing at Han 3000, renshenwa suddenly changed her face and made a very gentlemanly salute to Qin Shuang: "beautiful lady, Shenwa is my servant."


    Qin Shuang can''t help laughing at renshenwa''s action. She squats down and touches the cute guy''s head.


    Renshenwa also jumps directly to Qin Shuang. Naturally, the target is somewhere. Fortunately, Qin Shuang accidentally holds him in his hand. He tries his best to reach for Qin Shuang, but finds that he can''t reach it anyway.


    Han 3000 still can''t understand this little guy''s mind, immediately out of voice: "someone had better pay attention to it."


    "Damn, Han 3000, you have such a beautiful wife. This beautiful elder sister is naturally Laozi''s. Remember, from today on, she is my wife. Oh, by the way, wife, what''s your name? " This goods eye is shining star of ask a way to Qin frost.


    Qin Shuang helplessly rolled a white eye, for ginseng baby''s words she certainly won''t care, but it''s childlike talk.


    Han 3000 looked at the humble appearance of Renshen baby, and couldn''t help joking: "does anyone treat blood donors with this attitude?"


    "Damn, I wanted to drink your blood before. I wish I could take a bite on the sole of your foot while you are asleep when I dream. But now, I quit." Ginseng baby no interest response way, but eyes have been stopped in Qin frost body.


    "Yes? Some people don''t want to go back. " Han 3000 laughs.


    "Don''t worry, I will never regret it. I wanted to drink you before because I didn''t know you. Now I know that you are a big poison king. Drink your blood? Are you afraid that I will not live long enough? " Ginseng baby disdain way.


    With that, he looked at Qin Shuang: "I still want to stay with my precious wife forever. I don''t want the blood of the king of poisons."


    Qin Shuang wry smile: "although 3000 is indeed poisoned, but now it has all recovered, how can you say so exaggerated."


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, renshenwa shook his head again and again: "wife, you are wrong. Those poisons have not been removed, but have mutated into more powerful strange poisons in his body. Let''s just say that this guy only needs a drop of blood to go into the river, and none of the creatures in the river can live within a thousand miles."


    Ginseng baby''s words, surprised Qin Shuang dumbfounded, also let Han 3000 and Su Yingxia completely stunned. A drop of blood into the river can make all the creatures in the river die. What kind of poison is this?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2002

    "You really don''t want to go as the old man thought..." even now, Qin Shuang still feels extremely insecure and untrue about what the old man said to Han 3000.


    Especially in this contest, the appearance of two real gods on her head made her feel that it was impossible.


    If the two true gods do not even appear, people will feel extremely depressed in a hundred Li area. This powerful breath is an insurmountable gap for any cultivator. Even if you want to catch up with them, don''t challenge them.


    But Han 3000 has to choose two. Isn''t that a fool''s dream?!


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s worry, Han 3000 doesn''t think so. If he doesn''t report the hatred of eternal sea area and the top of blue mountain, how can he marry? How to match a father?


    Moreover, if Han 3000 can let them go, they may not.


    Gently looked at Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is obviously waiting for Su Yingxia''s attitude, Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000, looked at himself, smile: "no matter what you do, I will always support you, believe you."


    "What if I want to wash the eternal sea and the top of the blue mountain with blood?" Han 3000''s voice was slightly cold. For him, the one who moved Su to welcome the summer was the one who picked off the scales on him.


    That will certainly usher in Han 3000 thunder general revenge!


    Su Yingxia was slightly stunned, but immediately nodded obediently: "I believe you, too."


    Han 3000 smiles and looks at Su Yingxia''s eyes. They are silent.


    Qin Shuang looks at the two people and is slightly shocked. At this time, she may begin to understand why han 3000 cares so much about Su Yingxia.


    Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They fly separately in the face of disaster, but they are qingluan and Huofeng. Their love and life are tied.


    In the face of Han 3000 to complete such an act against the sky, Su Yingxia didn''t even hesitate for a second, so she believed his words. Qin Shuang thought she couldn''t do this trust.


    Qin Shuang laughed bitterly and said, "however, if you want to dominate in all directions, you must have your own power. Otherwise, no matter how strong your personal ability is, you can''t beat your two fists with four hands."


    "I mean, you have to ask for help from some force."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "it''s unrealistic to seek the help of other people''s forces. If you have everything you have, you won''t be controlled by others. I have formed a mysterious alliance with baixiaosheng in the river and lake. My plan is to strengthen this alliance."


    Qin Shuang agrees with this. As long as he cheers up, he will have many followers.


    But the problem is that in this way, it is bound to attract the attention of the immortal sea area and the top of the blue mountain. Qin Shuang is worried that the mysterious man alliance has not been strengthened, and it will be strangled in the cradle.


    In fact, this is what Han 3000 is worried about. When he doesn''t pay much attention to the Yongsheng sea area or the top of the blue mountain, he needs to have a certain scale of power. Once he has a scale, it will be very difficult for the big family to eradicate itself.


    Su Yingxia suddenly said with a light smile: "three thousand, I think someone can help you."


    Han three thousand tiny a Leng, the next second, he understood the meaning of Su Yingxia, nodded.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but can I join you?" Qin Shuang said softly.


    "Are you going to join us?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Anyway, I''m out of the school, and there''s no way to go. If you don''t think my cultivation is low, I can at least run errands for you." Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 is surprised at Qin Shuang''s quitting school. He also knows that Qin Shuang''s quitting school has a great relationship with him, which makes Han 3000 feel guilty.


    Han 3000 was about to refuse, but Su Yingxia said with a smile: "if elder martial sister is willing to help us, it''s certainly the best."


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded outside, and then, a figure rushed in: "no, no, no, big things are not good, there are experts coming outside, damn, the grass and trees are dead, we''d better hurry."


    In the early days of the day, the wind came in, and he subconsciously wanted to move Han 3000 on the ice bed. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the two girls didn''t move at all, and there was a tall figure in front of him. Then he lifted it up along the line of sight, and the whole person was stunned for a moment.


    At the other end of the line.


    In the temporary camp at the top of the blue mountain, Lu Ruoxin is lying on the bed, gently stroking her cat. At this time, a shadow comes in: "I''ve seen Miss."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Ruoxin said.


    Chi Meng nodded, then looked around, started to come to Lu Ruoxin''s side, whispered a few words in his ear.


    Lu Ruoxin''s pretty eyebrows suddenly twisted: "do you mean that the mysterious man was killed by Wang Huanzhi?"


    Lu Ruoxin said, frowning and staring at a certain place, but thinking about something quickly.


    A moment later, Lu Ruoxin suddenly laughed: "will he die so easily? I don''t believe it


    "Miss, it''s said that when the mysterious man died, a large number of people from the immortal sea area were at the scene. They can confirm that Han 3000 was dead. Wang has inherited the will of the true God. It should not be difficult for him to kill the mysterious man. " Chi mengdao. Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak. She walked slowly down from the bed with her slender legs. Her tall figure and gauze clothes made her look like a fairy¡° He won''t die. " For a long time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly said in a cold voice¡° Where is he buried? " Lu Ruoxin asked back. Chi Meng quickly lowered her head. The difference in her identity made her not qualified to look directly at Lu Ruoxin: "Miss Chen is buried in a forest of Shifeng, but something happened."¡° What''s the accident? "¡° Some people have stolen the bodies of mysterious people. Now decent people are looking for those who steal the bodies in the immortal sea area. " Chi mengdao. Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. Then, a sneer came out of the corner of his mouth: "Chi Meng, what do you think of this accident?"¡° Miss, Chi Meng thinks that it was an accident. After the God''s will was taken from the tomb, there are still many people trying to pick up the leak near the tomb. Naturally, some people will be interested in the mysterious man who has taken the will of the God. " Chi mengdao. Lu Ruoxin smiles: "but I don''t think it''s someone who stole the body."¡° What do you mean? "¡° The body came out on its own Lu Ruoxin smiles. Chi Meng was stunned when he heard this. Did the body come out by itself? What''s the meaning of this? When the dream is clear, Lu core has already sat back on the bed. "Then you can cooperate with that person well, you practice is the source, can help each other, and at the same time, well spread your eyes, especially those who are very new, you should pay more attention." Chi Meng raised his head slightly and said in shock: "Miss, if the mysterious man is still alive, will he develop his own power?"¡° He can''t refuse to avenge the eternal sea area, and if he is Han 3000, his account with the top of the blue mountain will certainly be calculated, so he has no choice. " Lu Ruo Xin Dao¡° I understand. Please don''t worry. If I find any trace of him, I will kill him! " Chi Meng said coldly. But as soon as the words fell, Chi Meng suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then the figure of nothingness flew back several meters, and finally hit the ground heavily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2003

    She didn''t dare to have any anger at all. Instead, she got up and knelt down again in fear. She didn''t know where she had provoked the master who couldn''t distinguish between happiness and anger.


    "Who asked you to do your own thing and kill him?" Lu Ruoxin was slightly angry.


    Chi dream instant more Leng, quickly kneel down: "maidservant damn."


    "I want you to help him." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Miss, I''m stupid. This time, the mysterious man helped the immortal sea area and defeated us at the top of the blue mountain for the first time. How can you help young master Ruo Xuan and you because of this man''s appearance and being blamed by the owner for not doing well?" Chi Meng was very strange.


    Now the top of the blue mountain has lost the third true God. For the top of the blue mountain, what it has lost is not only the problem of face, but also the weakening of the situation at the top of the blue mountain.


    The culprit of the mysterious man, the top of the blue mountain, naturally wants to cramp and bone.


    What''s more, the purpose of Chi Meng''s transformation by Lu Ruoxin is to deal with Han 3000. If the mysterious man is likely to be Han 3000, shouldn''t he kill him more?


    "What do you know? You can only catch big fish with a long line. " Lu Ruoxin smiles.


    Chi Meng didn''t understand: "Miss, you are very sure now that the mysterious man is Han 3000. Why..."


    "I want to deal with him, not kill him." Lu Ruoxin gently smiles, although from a certain point of view, Han 3000 knocks her back and makes her blush.


    But it makes Lu Ruoxin more happy.


    She is a smart woman, who will always follow her father''s will, but will strengthen her own power virtually, just like helping the top of the blue mountain to help the family, but in fact gradually mastering Han 3000''s threat and lifeline.


    In fact, it is to help Lu ruoxian deal with the mysterious man, but in fact, it is constantly exploring the identity of the mysterious man. Everything she does, while seemingly impeccable, is closely related to her vital interests.


    Sometimes, you are sold by her, but you can''t help counting money for her.


    Even if Han 3000 broke the routine and suddenly appeared as a mysterious person to disturb the martial arts contest, the woman could quickly adjust her deployment.


    For the top of blue mountain, this failure is obviously irritating, but for Lu Ruoxin, it is a very good opportunity.


    Because the more complicated the situation outside, the more she is needed by the top of blue mountain and her father. In this process, she can still get benefits for herself.


    On the other hand, she will go out to fight for the top of blue mountain. She can also make her own reputation and expand her power.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000 is still her pawn.


    Once the world changes, it is obvious who is the person with the biggest chips.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruo showed a cold smile on his face.


    Three days later


    After the totem war officially ended, Wang Jianzhi was elected the third true God without any doubt, and officially announced the establishment of the medicine God Pavilion, which attracted all the sages in the world to strengthen his wealth.


    In the hall of Qishan, many heroes joined in one after another in order to have a high position and development in the new family.


    In fact, Yongsheng sea area used a lot of money to help Wang''s power develop.


    For a time, the scenery of Yaoshen Pavilion is boundless. The world of all walks of life is very happy about Yaoshen Pavilion. News from all walks of life is all over the sky. People from all walks of life praise Yaoshen Pavilion.


    Naturally, although Han 3000''s identity as a mysterious person is dead, it is still widely spread in the river and lake from the appearance of the mysterious person to the final God.


    Among them, there are different praises and criticisms. Naturally, the praises and criticisms are the magical operation of the mysterious man in the world, while the criticisms are that the mysterious man is just a dog trained in the immortal sea area after all. It''s useless to become a successful man, so it''s natural to find an excuse to get rid of him.


    Most of the people who praise them are from the rivers and lakes, and there are many people who have seen their edge at the top of Qishan mountain, while the people who belittle them are obviously the rhythm deliberately brought by the people who are powerful at the top of blue mountain and the people who live in eternal waters.


    On this day, Lushui city is still full of people. It ushers in the final grand occasion of the martial arts competition. Many people who come down from the peak of Qishan will pass by here for a while.


    However, things are not people.


    Many of the people who passed by never came back, and most of those who came back had their clothes completely changed. When they were very dry, they would have glory, and when they died, they would have life.


    In a broken temple outside the city of Lushui.


    Han Xiao is stewing chicken in a earthen pot in the corner, but at this time, a strange and astonished honorific enters his ear.


    "Master."


    Looking back, above the door, five figures were standing there. The man with a mask holding a child at the head took off the mask and was smiling.


    Besides Han Sanya, who else can it be?!


    "Three thousand?" Han xiaoyileng, followed by a hi, left the pot, then quickly got up and walked in the past.


    When he came to Han 3000, he was very happy to pull Han 3000. But as soon as he touched Han 3000, Han Xiao suddenly turned pale. Then he staggered and sat on the opposite side.


    He was scared by something, and his eyes were full of fear. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2004

    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Han 3000 hurried forward to pull him.


    "Poison, poison, poison through the ages, 3000, how can you have this kind of poison in your body?" Han Xiao exclaimed in shock, but after a moment, he still forced himself to stand up and looked anxiously at Han 3000¡° Come here and let me show you. "


    "No need." Han Sanqian said with a smile: "master, don''t worry. Although this poison is really fierce, it coexists with these poisons. They won''t hurt me."


    Hearing this, Han Xiao was stunned, and then came to Han 3000. His energy moved. A moment later, he recovered his energy, and his whole arm was black.


    "Wonder, wonder." Han Xiao shook his head: "I, Han Xiao, have never seen such a strange poison for thousands of years, but... But you can live with this kind of strange poison. This..."


    "I had a lot of poison in my body, but Wang xuanzhi gave me a talisman of life and death. Since then, these two poisons have changed into this kind of poison."


    "Wang Huanzhi? 3000, have you met Wang xuanzhi? He poisoned you? " Han Xiao was shocked when he heard the name of Wang Huan Zhi.


    Han Sanqian nodded and asked tentatively, "master, Wang Huanzhi..."


    "Since you have met him, theoretically, you should call him martial uncle." Han Xiao''s face was cold. When he mentioned Wang Huan Zhi, he was infuriated: "however, 3000, he should be in the palace of Qishan. How could you meet him?"


    "In fact, when I worshipped you as my teacher that day, 3000 didn''t want to hide his identity from you. Have you ever heard of the earth man with Pangu axe in his hand, or the noisy mysterious man at the top of Qishan mountain today?" Han three thousand is the right way.


    "Pangu axe? Mysterious man? " Han Xiao frowned.


    A moment later, he said with a dumb smile: "I have always lived in a simple life and never cared about the world. However, I did hear that someone in the city had got Pangu axe and went to the city this morning to buy chickens. I also heard that the mysterious man was making trouble at the top of Qishan mountain. I thought it was none of my business, but it was far away from me. How could I think of it..."


    "I thought that heaven had no eyes and let those traitors prosper. Now it seems that heaven can live up to me." With that, Han Xiao took a meaningful look at the sky above his head.


    "That''s natural. Although Wang Jianzhi is a God, he is only a demigod. You old boy has a disciple who is also a demigod but also the king of all poisons. God is not ungrateful to you, but he is very kind to you." Ginseng baby from Han three thousand clothes out of a head, can''t help but voice.


    See ginseng baby, Han Xiao obviously a Leng: "this is..."


    "Well, my name is renshenwa, Han 3000''s brother, Qin Shuang''s wife, oh no, my husband!" Ginseng baby proud way.


    As soon as the voice fell, renshenwa got a punch in the head.


    "This is my master. Be honest with me." Han 3000 is speechless.


    Ginseng baby wronged Baba touch the head, depressed Duqi mouth.


    "Master, don''t let him talk nonsense." Han 3000 hurriedly sorry.


    Han Xiao waved his hand with a smile: "this thing''s aura is three thousand. Don''t be too violent to him. You should cherish it."


    "Bitch surnamed Han, do you hear me? Your master told you to cherish Lao Tzu. Damn it, you know how to conquer Lao Tzu with violence. Shit!" Ginseng baby scolded angrily.


    Han 3000 turned his eyes silently, but Han Xiao put his eyes on several people behind him.


    Han 3000 hastily introduced: "Oh, yes, master, this is Bai Xiaosheng in the river and the lake. This is Qin Shuang, the elder martial sister of the master in front of me. This is Su Yingxia, the apprentice''s wife. This is my daughter Han Nian, nianer, called Shigong."


    "Shigong!" Han Nian called out sweetly.


    "Meet Master Ying Xia."


    "Qin Shuang has met his predecessors."


    "Bai Xiaosheng has met his predecessors."


    Han Xiao nodded happily in response to the three. Then he took out a jade pendant from his arms and went to Han Nian. He gently hung it on her neck: "the first time I saw you, I didn''t prepare anything for you. This jade pendant should be a gift from him."


    Han Nian shakes his head. His good family education makes him never dare to collect other people''s things.


    "Nian''er is weak and lacks vitality. This is the jade pendant that your master left me that day. You can help nian''er recover quickly. Take it." Han Xiao looks at Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Han Nian stretched his neck and asked Han Xiao to put it on. Then he said, "thank you, Shigong."


    Han Xiao smiles kindly and touches Han Nian''s head: "nianer is good."


    Then, at the invitation of Han Xiao, the party entered the broken temple. Han Xiao took some broken bowls, poured some water and put them in front of everyone.


    Han 3000 didn''t mind. He drank it directly.


    As soon as he drank the water, Han 3000 frowned, because the water seemed ordinary, but it had a sweet aftertaste.


    Seeing Han 3000''s strange expression, Han Xiao smiles mysteriously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2005

    Just as Han 3000 was about to ask questions, he suddenly felt a strange picture in his mind.


    In the picture, he saw a wide sea area, the water was green, the water was foggy, and the visibility was very low.


    With the breeze blowing, the clouds are gradually opened, and an isolated island looms. On the island, the trees are green, the flowers are red, the birds sing and the butterflies dance, just like a fairyland in the world.


    "Master, this is..." Han Sanqian shook his head, and those pictures were instantly replaced by reality.


    This makes Han 3000 very strange. Is it the illusion after drinking this water? However, Han 3000 felt that what he saw just now was not an illusion, but a real existence.


    Han Xiao didn''t speak. He just looked at the others. After the others finished drinking, Han Xiao laughed. Han 3000 looked at them with his eyes. The others didn''t seem to reflect.


    Han 3000 depressed picked up his bowl, looked over and over again, and compared the water next to Su Yingxia, the two are exactly the same, but just after Han 3000 started drinking Su Yingxia''s water, the picture in his mind appeared again.


    This surprised Han 3000 and made him feel strange.


    What''s the situation? They don''t feel the same thing when they drink it, only they will have strange pictures.


    "No matter which cup you drink, this picture will appear in your mind." Seeing Han 3000 curious, Han Xiao shook his head and said with a smile.


    With that, he put his eyes on Han 3000''s Bronze Ring: "this is because of the ring in your hand. In fact, it''s time to let you know its meaning."


    "It''s called Xianling Shenjie. It''s the keepsake of the leader of our sect. Whoever owns it is the owner of our Xianling island. You must know that." Han Xiaodao.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said, "I know that, so when Wang saw it, he was very excited. He wanted to kill me, and he was always complaining about the injustice of the division''s public security platoon."


    Han Xiao shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "how can he be regarded as a little leader of Xianling island in the name of the current medical saint?"


    Han 3000 can understand this, but it also makes Han 3000 very confused. Why is he so excited.


    "What he cares about is the rare treasures in the Fairy Island, and the secret of those treasures lies in the fairy ring."


    With that, he gently moved his hand, and a stream of energy directly hit the ring. The ring automatically fell off from Han 3000''s hand, and then turned into a key.


    Han 3000 was shocked: "master, this is..."


    "The ring is also the key to the underground palace of Xianling island. It has always been kept by the headmaster of our sect, and it needs a specific spell to make the ring into shape. It is also necessary to have it before you can enter the underground palace of Xianling island." Han Xiaodao.


    Han three thousand immediately understand, no wonder Wang slow to see the ring when the mood will be so excited, it is the ring hidden so amazing secret ah.


    "I see, but master, what''s in the underground palace of Xianling island? Will it make Wang Jianzhi completely crazy? " Han 3000 asked.


    Han Xiao said with a smile: "now the ring is in your hands. If you have anything, you''d better explore it yourself."


    "But how to get to Fairy Island? Although Bai Xiaosheng knows the world well, he only hears the name of Xianlin Island, but never sees its shadow. " Bai Xiaosheng said strangely.


    Han Xiao smiles and points to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was shocked: "master, I just saw my picture. It''s where Xianling island is."


    "The body of Xianling island is ethereal. It changes its position once a year, so it''s difficult to distinguish its position. However, Xianling Shenjie and the underground palace live together. You just drank the leader''s tea. Once the leader''s tea, you can communicate with Xianling Shenjie, and you can naturally feel the location of the underground palace." Han Xiao laughs.


    Han 3000''s eyes suddenly open, that is to say, he controls everything of Xianling island?


    "3000, that''s good. With this kind of place, we can put the base of the mysterious alliance there in the future." Bai Xiaosheng clapped his hands excitedly.


    Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang also look excited. Such a wonderful place is tailor-made for Han 3000. It can maximize the protection of the early development of the alliance.


    But Han 3000 took off the ring at this time. Then he walked to Han Xiao and handed the ring to Han Xiao: "master, I''m just a beginner. How can I accept such a big gift from master?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s behavior, the river''s Lake Bai Xiao is very angry.


    Su Yingxia is just a little stunned, but quickly understand, after all, she is very clear about Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, I didn''t tell you these secrets at the beginning, because I didn''t want you to get involved in the dispute. But now that Wang has already done it, how can he be your teacher if he doesn''t reflect it? I have no face to face you, Shigong. " Han Xiao pulls Han 3000 up with great care.


    "Besides, this ring is useless in my hands. Wang Jianzhi has a good saying. Your master, I''m really mediocre. I don''t deserve to inherit the mantle of Xianling island. It''s just a waste to give Xianling island to me. But you are different, three thousand. " Han Xiao sighed¡° Take it. It''s also your master''s wish. " A hundred Xiaosheng is in a hurry. At this time, ginseng baby murmured: "bitch, you don''t refuse, there are arrangements in the dark, you just let it be, anyway, sooner or later you have to deal with the dog thief Wang Wenzhi."¡° Besides, you have to go to that place. " With that, renshenwa looked at Qin Shuang and asked for praise: "is it his wife?" Qin Shuang didn''t look at his cheap appearance. She looked at Han 3000 worried all the time. She naturally hoped that Han 3000 would not refuse. Han 3000 looked at ginseng baby depressed, where all special have you¡° Three thousand, don''t refuse. In fact, that''s what your grandmother means Han Xiaodao. Talking about her, Han 3000 was touched. Although he had never met her, Han 3000 could feel that she was a very kind person¡° Well, since Shifu and Shifu both mean that, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. " Han 3000 nodded. Han Xiaochang took a breath and said with a smile, "good. It''s so good."¡° By the way, Shifu, I left in a hurry last time. I didn''t even see Shipo. Can I see Shipo? " Han 3000 suddenly asked. Han Xiao''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. After a long time, he suddenly looked out: "it''s getting late. There''s no place to live in the temple. It''s time for you to go back." Finish saying, not by Han 3000 and others said, Han Xiao has taken the lead out of the hall, made a farewell gesture. This makes Han 3000 and others confused, and Han Xiao''s attitude suddenly changes. Why¡° Let three thousand come in. " But at this time, inside the inner room, a hoarse and extremely ugly voice came out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2006

    Hear this voice, Han Xiao suddenly complexion complex, Han 3000 is quite happy.


    Biting his teeth, he looked at the crowd: "you are all waiting outside the hall. 3000, come in with me."


    With that, he sighed a long time. When the curtain of the inner room was lifted, the familiar stench came again.


    In addition to Han 3000, both the two girls and Bai Xiaosheng can''t help but cover their noses.


    Following Han Xiao into the inner hall, Han 3000 does not reject the smell.


    It was still a damp and dark environment, with only a coffin and a candle above the main hall.


    "I''ve seen three thousand old ladies." Han 3000 knelt down and saluted respectfully.


    "Good, good, good, boy, good." Inside the coffin, the sound was still heard, and people''s back ridges were cold.


    Han Xiao gritted his teeth and took Han 3000 to the coffin.


    Han 3000 is full of expectations. As he gets closer to the coffin, the stench becomes more and more pungent, and even Han 3000 can''t help feeling nauseous.


    However, he still endured the stench and approached the coffin.


    When Han Xiao took down the candle on the top of the coffin and put it near the coffin, the situation in the coffin became clear.


    Under the dim and jumping candlelight, in the coffin, a pile of rotten meat piled up there, not to mention whether there were human faces, even the basic appearance of human beings.


    To be exact, it was a mass of almost hydrated rotten meat lying in the coffin, only there was an eye in the top rotten meat, which seemed to indicate that it was its head.


    Even if the attitude is as stable as Han 3000, when seeing this scene, the whole person is not surprised.


    This... This pile of rotten meat, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, it''s Shipo?!


    "Alas!" Han Xiao turned his head aside and sighed heavily. Then he opened Han 3000 and put the candle back on the candlestick above the coffin.


    Han 3000 is still unable to recover for a long time. That pile of rotten meat can be said to have a great impact on Han 3000''s heart.


    He''s seen all kinds of broken arms, but he''s never seen anyone who''s completely a pile of mashed meat.


    Not even the bones!!


    "I''m sorry, son. The old lady scared you. She just... Just wanted to see you."


    At this time, a sad voice came from the coffin.


    "No, it''s 3000 damn, 3000 shouldn''t..." this voice also made Han 3000 wake up from the shock, and Han 3000 knelt down with remorse.


    That''s always his old lady. Han 3000 knew that his behavior just now was too impolite.


    Although this is not to blame Han 3000, after all, who saw the scene, will be scared at a loss.


    "Son, it''s not your fault, not you. Even if the old lady sees herself, she is just like you." In the coffin, it was still the sad voice.


    Han Sanqian was puzzled and asked Han Xiao, "master, how could she..."


    "It''s all done by the dog thief Wang Huanzhi." Han Xiao could not hide his grief and anger. His eyes were both tears and anger.


    "Wang Huanzhi?" Han three thousand Leng way, is this slut again?!


    "Xiao''er, let him go of the past. Why let the younger generation recite the things of the older generation?" Just as Han Xiao was about to speak, the voice in the coffin was interrupted at the right time.


    "Yes." Han Xiao nodded heavily and stood on the side of Han 3000.


    "Son, has Han Xiao told you about Xianling Shenjie?" In the coffin, the voice said to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "tell me, my master has already told me."


    "Good. When are you going to Xianling island?"


    "I''ll leave as soon as I can, and I''ll be there when I''ve done something."


    "There is a peach blossom forest in the east of Xianling island. The peach blossom forest has beautiful flowers all the year round. At that time, your master and I were always playing and chasing under the peach blossom tree, or playing the piano together, living the life of a fairy couple. Later, there was another child in the peach blossom forest. Your teacher named her ling''er. Alas, I really miss those days. " The voice murmured.


    The tone is full of memories and yearning for the good life in the past.


    "Don''t worry, madam. When I get to Xianling Island, I''ll send someone to pick you up and master." Han 3000 can not help but be moved, forced to endure sad way.


    "Child, you have a heart. Thank you


    After a moment''s silence, she said in a soft voice, "there is a peach blossom formation in the peach forest. If the leader of our sect doesn''t know the secret of the mechanism, there is a solitary grave in the formation. It''s your master''s grave. My child, the old lady has a wish now. Can it be satisfied? "


    "Shipo, please say, three thousand one will be done."


    "After she died, you will bury her in Shigong''s tomb, OK?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "how can the old lady die when she is a hundred years old? When 3000 people arrive at Xianling Island, they will redouble their study and cure the old lady in the future. "


    "Good, good boy, really good boy. The old lady is waiting for that day. Come on, boy, can you touch the old lady?" The voice is full of moving, gentle way.


    Han Sanqian nodded and walked to the coffin. Then he put his hand on the carrion. Almost at this time, Han 3000 suddenly had a ferocious face and a sudden flash of gold in his body! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2007

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! "


    Han 3000 suddenly cried out in agony. At the moment when he touched his mother-in-law, Han 3000''s hand was like touching ten thousand pieces of high voltage. A huge electric current hit Han 3000''s body from his fingertips and quickly spread to his body.


    And Han 3000 at this time of the body, also suddenly flashed a huge golden light.


    "No, no, no!" Almost at the same time, Han Xiao roared hysterically, and his eyes were full of shock and sadness.


    Outside the hall, hearing the shouting inside, Su Yingxia and other people rushed in. Seeing the scene at this time, a group of people were shocked.


    However, because of the different positions, Su Yingxia and others could not see the situation inside the coffin and were not frightened.


    It''s just that Han 3000 is shocked by the current situation.


    Ginseng baby at this time gently smile: "nothing, he can''t die, go out." Then he pushed the crowd and went directly outside the hall.


    Although Su Yingxia was worried about Han 3000, renshenwa said that it was OK and it was not good to stay here for a long time. After all, Han Xiao never let them into the inner room, so he had to retreat.


    Boom!!!


    Just as a few people left for a moment, an invisible wave came out of the inner hall and attacked them in all directions.


    Outside the old house, the air waves and dust rise.


    In the old house, the plants were shaking, and then, the peace was restored in an instant.


    Han 3000''s whole body''s ray of light also suddenly disappears, the whole person''s exhausted foot one soft, askew next to the coffin.


    But Han Xiao rushed to the coffin, knelt down and lost his voice: "teacher, teacher."


    Han Sanqian calmed down. Looking at the hand he had just stretched out, there was a flash of light in the moment. Looking at Han Xiao''s reflection, he felt an unexpected premonition in his heart. He suddenly got up and looked into the coffin.


    Although the light is too dark to see clearly, Han 3000 can feel a chill in his heart.


    Then, the whole person knelt heavily in front of the coffin, tears in his eyes: "grandma..."


    Han Xiao has been crying, lying on the coffin for a long time.


    The old lady is dead!


    She didn''t want Han 3000 to touch her, but just made an excuse to pass on all her life to Han 3000 at the moment when Han 3000 touched her.


    Like a candle, she gave Han 3000 the last light of her life. Then she ran out of oil and went to the end of her life.


    Almost at the same time, the candle on the coffin suddenly went out without wind.


    For a long time, they knelt in front of the coffin, sad.


    As far as Han 3000 is concerned, he doesn''t see much of his grandmother, but she is just like a kind elder in his impression, and is very good to him.


    However, it is such a kind old man who has to suffer such a crime, and all this is due to the damned Wang Huanzhi.


    Don''t know how long, Han Xiao stood up, patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "you go out."


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded and looked back at the coffin in three steps. It was difficult to give up after all.


    As soon as he went out, Han 3000 looked at the crowd and lowered his head


    Hearing this, two women and a man couldn''t help lowering their heads.


    "Although your mother-in-law''s cultivation is not high, she is a strange woman in the world. This woman has the ability to read all kinds of strange books in Xianling island. Han cunt, she has given you a huge treasure." Ginseng baby sneers.


    "I''d rather she lived." Han 3000 glared at renshenwa angrily and walked out of the house angrily.


    See Han 3000 rushed out, ginseng baby disdain cold hum: "hum, got cheap also sell good."


    Sitting quietly under the eaves, Han 3000 fell into grief. In this way, she passed away in front of him. It was really hard for him to accept.


    He also knew that his mother-in-law loved him very much, but the more so, Han 3000 was also more and more sad.


    Su Yingxia quietly came out, and then sat quietly beside Han 3000, without saying a word. She knew that what Han 3000 needed at this time was her quiet company.


    I don''t know how long later, Han Xiao came out with a small box in his hand and handed it to Han 3000.


    Hold the box tightly in his arms, Han 3000 tears can''t stop spinning.


    "Your old lady has no bones, so... So she just has some meat ashes." Han Xiao looks at the sky with tears in his eyes.


    "I know. I''ll take her back to Fairy Island." Han 3000 lowered his head, nodded heavily and choked in his voice.


    "Start early, it''s not too early." Han Xiaodao.


    "Master, won''t you come with us?" Han 3000.


    "No, what face do I have to step into Fairy Island again?" With a smile, Han Xiao got up and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "master is tired. I want to wander around."


    Han Sanqian nodded, got up to leave, touched the urn in his arms, and walked out the door.


    Three days later, Tianlong city. Fujia mansion. At this time, the family has been devastated, like purgatory on earth. In the hospital, several maids cried, were pushed to the ground by several soldiers and suffered humiliation. On the ground of the hospital, the bodies of their families were everywhere! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2008

    In the courtyard, the dead were already covered with blood, and the living were screaming, just like purgatory.


    Above the main hall, there were still screams.


    More than a dozen young family supporting men were tied with shackles and long chains on their feet.


    More than 30 young women were tied to their right side, with disordered hair, untidy clothes and panic on their faces.


    Fu Tian is sitting in the right position. He is out of his wits. How can he be the head of the three big families that day.


    At this time, a big man with a long rope and a group of young people to help the family came out, his face was full of disdain, even did not look at Fu Tian: "Fu Tian old man, I count enough at the east gate, I''m gone."


    At this time, a family supporting executive also chased him from behind, looked at his children in the arrested person, and begged: "Donglin Taoist, didn''t you say that there are only seven people on your list? Well, you''ve arrested at least ten people. Can you let my daughter go


    "Let''s go!" Donglin Taoist angrily raised his foot and directly kicked him to the ground. He angrily said, "I can catch as many people as I want. Are you in charge of Taoist affairs? The Taoist can look up to your daughter. That''s your daughter''s blessing. Get out of here. "


    With that, he snorted coldly and left with the help of his family behind him.


    The executive looked at Fu Tian in despair. Fu Tian didn''t look to one side as if he didn''t see it.


    Today''s help home, even if you see it, what can he do?!


    "Old man Fu Tian, you can bear it. We all bully you to help your family. You can still say nothing. You are cruel. Let''s go." Next to him, a group of men who were tied up to help the family were laughing.


    "Originally, the meaning of Shangjia is that if you dare to resist, you will find a reason to slaughter your family. But you are really powerful. We will meet again. Goodbye." Another person who tied up many young women to help the family also disdained to laugh at him. Then he took a group of young women to leave directly.


    Looking at a large number of young men and women who have been pulled away, and a group of senior managers who have helped their families, they cry bitterly. Most of these young people who have been taken away are their children.


    At the beginning, they were all masters, supporting the childe and young lady of the family, but now they have become slaves to others.


    "Damn it." Fu Tian smashed his fist on the chair heavily. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to fight in front of those people. Only he knew how much he was holding back.


    Since he came back, Fu Tian has already thought of today.


    The loss of the name of the three major families of Fujia naturally leads to a complete loss of power, and the major families will never give any face to Fujia again. They can find an excuse at will to break into his family, burn, kill and plunder.


    In the middle of this, if they dare to resist, the result will be almost unknown.


    That will only give these people a reason to kill the family, which is likely to be a disaster.


    "Fu Tian, have a good look, have a good look, this is the Fu family you led, this is what you vowed to carry forward my Fu family, but in the end? In the end Finally, some senior executives could not help it any more, angrily denounced.


    "Ha ha, I help my family. Now it''s like meat on a felt board. I''m free to be slaughtered by others. As the head of the clan, you''re responsible."


    "That''s right. Fu Tian, you step down. You don''t need to be led by people like you."


    "Some people always think highly of themselves. Now, we''ve helped our family into the fire pit."


    One by one, the senior executives of Fujia group scolded angrily. They were obviously dissatisfied with the situation that Futian brought Fujia to today.


    "Enough!" Fu tianmeng slapped the table and got up angrily: "there is no real God in Fu family. This is that Fu Yao doesn''t listen to orders. If she listened to my arrangement that day, would my Fu family be like this today?"


    "That''s right. If you want to blame it, you can only blame Fu Yao. What does it have to do with the head of Fu Tian clan? If there is no true God, it will be a matter of time before we help our family fall. "


    "It''s good for her to support this slut. As soon as the earth''s Slut dies, she ignores the hardships of supporting our family. As I say, this kind of unfaithful, unfilial and unjust person should be removed from the genealogy."


    "It''s not cheap for her to get rid of her name. I suggest setting up a humiliating tomb for her, so that the world will know the existence of this slut from now on, and let her stink forever."


    "OK, OK, OK, that''s right. By the way, I''ll set up one for Han 3000, so that these two dogs and men will be despised by the world from generation to generation."


    The more people talk, the more excited they are. Perhaps, for them, others dare not scold, but they can scold whatever they want.


    Even today, they never think about the responsibility of helping their families. They just want to be a resident rice bug. If they can''t get enough food, they will blame the rice.


    They don''t think that even if there is no real God at the top of the blue mountain, there are talents like Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin.


    In the Yongsheng sea area, there are several brothers of the Ao family who work together.


    But what''s there under the protection of Fuyun for so many years?!


    They have nothing but to indulge in pleasure. When a crisis occurs, they rely on others to carry it. If others do not want to, they will be hurt by them. When these people were indignantly attacking Su Yingxia and Han 3000, there was a burst of crying in the back hall. Several bodyguards in white came out slowly under the leadership of a man in green. Behind him, they were tied up with the family members. If we say that most of the women who used to be tied by Donglin Taoist were young people, now the man in green is the best among the young women. No matter the beauty or talent, these women can be said to be the best at present. In other words, it is the biggest blow and insult to the family. Because at the head, it is Fujia who seems to be the best woman today, Fumei. And walking behind her is Fu Tian''s wife, Fu Li. The harm is very big, the insult is extremely strong! As the man in green and others came out, a group of senior managers of Fujia immediately closed their mouths. Even when they saw the people tied up, they were surprised in their eyes, but they only dared to be angry in their hearts. Fu Tian Hou''s teeth were almost broken. He held back his anger and walked up. Looking at the man in green who was at least one round younger than him, he said with a smile: "Uncle Lu Sheng, are you... Are you catching the wrong person? This... This is me helping the family... "" screw you. " The young man who asked Lu Sheng impatiently blocked Fu Tian, and then angrily scolded: "I catch good people. I catch the women you help, including your wife. Take them back to wash my feet." With that, Lu Sheng led the people out. But just two steps away, whew, a jade sword suddenly flew from the outside of the hall, straight in front of Lu Sheng''s shoe tip. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2009

    The jade sword is still shaking slightly because of its habitual force.


    There is no distance between the blade and the toe of the shoe.


    Lu Sheng was shocked. If he could control his energy and power properly, he must be the best among the experts.


    Lu Sheng stares at the front tightly. Behind him, a group of his subordinates also reflect this, and they all pull out their swords and look forward


    However, what made Lu Sheng feel cool on his back was that there was no ordinary energy fluctuation, not to mention the presence of human figures.


    Lu Sheng''s cultivation has already been regarded as the dragon and Phoenix among the people who can be sent to help the family by the eternal sea area. He has reached the middle stage of killing evil and is among the experts in the world.


    But in front of him, he didn''t feel the slightest energy fluctuation.


    Is it true that the other''s accomplishments are too much higher than his?!


    "Who''s here? I''m Lu Sheng from Tianyin hall. I''ve come to arrest some important criminals under the command of Yongsheng sea area. If you have something to do, you can come out and tell me. Why do you need to be furtive?" Lu Sheng frowned. Although the strength of the other side made him feel uneasy, he didn''t have anything to be afraid of.


    After all, today''s eternal sea is the largest family in the world.


    As soon as his voice fell, Lu Sheng suddenly felt a flash in front of him. When he felt someone standing behind him, he found that the jade sword in front of his feet had disappeared. Then, a breeze supported his face.


    How fast!


    It''s faster than the wind!


    In the blink of an eye, from coming out to drawing a sword, and then to his own back


    Then, the wind of his action just... Just gradually blow to his face.


    What the hell''s the speed!


    Lu Sheng could not help but take a cold breath. Looking back, he saw a male figure standing behind him. Although he only left a figure behind him, he still felt the chill in his body.


    "Who are you?" Lu Sheng looked at the man warily.


    And his guards immediately drew their swords and surrounded the man.


    "Didn''t you make me appear?" The man chuckled. He was wearing a mask. He was tall and straight. Beside him stood a woman. Although she was also wearing a mask, she was graceful. From her figure, she knew that she was a beautiful woman.


    Lu Sheng''s brows are locked and his teeth are clenched. But the next second, he suddenly disdains to smile.


    Because through the breath inquiry, he was surprised to find that the man''s cultivation in front of him was just in the middle of the ethereal period, which was a big gap from himself.


    Although the goods were very fast just now, no matter how fast they were, they had no influence on themselves.


    After all, are people afraid of a mouse that runs fast?!


    Obviously not!


    "What do you want to do, you dare to block Lu Sheng''s way?" Lu Sheng''s pupil shrinks slightly, and he speaks coldly.


    "Don''t do anything, people stay." The man said in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, I know that you''re stupid enough to rob me? Keep people? Yes, it depends on your ability. " As soon as Lu shengleng drank, he immediately attacked the man with his sword.


    "Get out of here!" Just a roar, voice a fall, a golden streamer suddenly from that person''s body scattered.


    The sword in Lu Sheng''s hand was absorbed by the streamer waves. It felt like he had encountered a huge magnet. He wanted to fly half a meter above the man''s head uncontrollably.


    Douda''s sweat drops down Lu Sheng''s forehead, which makes his arrogant face panic.


    And the soldiers next to him, in the hands of the sword is directly uncontrolled fly to the man''s head.


    "So you don''t want to give it to me?"


    "Give it back to you." Another light drink.


    "Brush!"


    The swords that gathered on the man''s head immediately formed a circle with the tip of the sword facing out, and then rushed out. Before a group of guards reflected what was going on, they were killed by their own flying swords.


    Lu Sheng, who has been controlling his sword, only feels a strange force, sucking and spitting. Then he is directly thrown away for several meters, and finally smashes heavily outside the main hall


    "Poof!"


    Outside the gate, Lu Sheng''s blood gushed out directly.


    The whole person looks at the person in the far hall with ferocious expression.


    Cold wind proud, but so!


    In his heart, he was really surprised. That boy was just a cultivation in an illusory period, but he didn''t even give a hand from beginning to end, so he directly beat himself back, and all his good players were killed by the sword.


    How did that happen?!


    "Who the hell are you? If you leave your name, I will make you pay for the bleeding. " While struggling, Lu Sheng was still furious.


    "The price of blood?" The man suddenly smiled softly: "I''m afraid you can''t afford my blood."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the man suddenly caught Lu Sheng with a drop of colorful blood in his hand. Lu Sheng thought it was a hidden weapon, so he grabbed his sword to resist.


    Hiss! Seven color blood and his sword body a touch, sword immediately issued a harsh sound, float out a black smoke. When he fixed his eyes again, Lu Sheng was stunned. He could not help but stare back and forth. At this time, he was scared to death. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2010

    His golden magic weapon, which has always been strong and invincible, was directly pierced into a hole by the seven colors of liquid just the size of sand at this time.


    Around the hole is a direct black winding.


    This


    What the hell is this!


    It''s just a small drop of blood. It can directly pierce his incomparable golden magic weapon.


    If it''s really a fight, what''s his chance of winning?!


    Not daring to think more, Lu Sheng ran away from the ground.


    As soon as Lu Sheng left, the family helpers woke up from the deep shock and took a long breath. At this time, Fu Tian also asked people to untie Fu Li and others. He came to the man and said happily, "Fu is really grateful to you for your help. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Is it convenient for one night?" The man whispered.


    Hearing this voice, Fu Tian frowned and always felt that he was familiar. However, seeing that the man had been waiting for his reply, he didn''t think much about it. At the moment, he nodded happily: "don''t say one night, young Xia, if you want, you can live a long time."


    "You can''t live in a dirty place." The man cried coldly.


    Fu Tian was in the same place in embarrassment, and then he was embarrassed to smile: "yes, the mansion was... Ah, it''s hard to say, but, young Xia, I''ll let someone clean around immediately. Come on, send the two great Xia to the guest room to have a rest."


    After that, he gave the man a warm smile: "young Xia, let''s have a rest first. I''ll send someone to clean up the house. I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening, and I''ll ask you to appreciate it then!"


    The man didn''t answer, but he didn''t refuse. Under the guidance of a servant, he went to the guest room in the backyard.


    As soon as the man left, the whole hall''s helpers were talking.


    "Wow, who was that man just now? It''s so powerful. It''s just like chopping melons and cutting vegetables. It''s not a breath. "


    "It''s said that Lu Sheng, the dog in the immortal sea area, has fierce hatred and extremely high cultivation. But I didn''t expect that such a person could not even face to face."


    "If there are such powerful people in our family, how can our family be reduced to this kind of land?"


    "Yes, let''s not talk about the third largest family. At least the top ten families always have a place for us to help them. They are equally rich and prosperous."


    One helps the family to rush, envies incomparably the way.


    If you let them know that this is what they have, but they destroy everything step by step, I''m afraid I don''t know how these people feel.


    Who can have colorful blood in this world except Han 3000?!


    However, it is such a person that they envy now, but they are the people who help their families, but they bury everything.


    "Ah, by the way, there is no way to keep this man." At this time, someone suddenly surprised.


    In a word, he succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention in an instant. If he could stay, wouldn''t it be possible for the family to grow up again?


    It''s in everyone''s interest, but how to stay?!


    Seeing that everyone was looking forward to it, the guy went to the women''s family members who had been tied up just now with satisfaction. He gave a smile and was very proud: "think about it, this masked man is mysterious. It''s not our family supporting relationship. This time he suddenly helped us, but he didn''t save them. Why did he have to save them?"


    Everyone looked at each other, for a moment did not know what he meant.


    Only Fu Tian frowned: "you mean..."


    "Yes, the hero is sad about the beauty pass. Among them, the best beauty is Fu Li, but Fu Li is already a woman, so..." he chuckled.


    As soon as the words came out, people suddenly realized.


    Some people even beat their thighs fiercely: "right, why didn''t I expect this one?"?! Only in this way can he help. Otherwise, why? "


    As far as the family members are concerned, they can''t figure out why someone they don''t know will risk taboos to save the family at this time. In addition, they have been dreaming all the time, so they naturally associate with wanpian.


    Besides, it looks like that.


    Fu Mei saw that after the figure came out, she beat Lu Sheng smartly and incomparably. She had always worshipped her superior position. At this time, she was also happy. This is really the most suitable reason. Otherwise, why would he do it?!


    "Oh, Fu Mei, you are really the noble of our family. I know from the beginning that Fu Mei is the real noble of our family. What the hell Fu Yao can do."


    "At the beginning, we shouldn''t believe in Fu Yao, but we should believe in Fu Mei. Otherwise, we can''t say that our Fu family has been prosperous for a long time. How could it be reduced to such a field now?"


    "Fu Mei, come on, you have to show yourself well. All the hopes of our family depend on you."


    Fu Mei, who is surrounded by the stars, smiles shyly on her face, but she is already happy in her heart. At this time, she puts her eyes on Fu Tian. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2011

    After Han 3000 fell into the abyss from the top of Qishan mountain, Fu Tian''s attitude to Fu Mei has been very bad. Although Fu Mei''s lies deceive Fu Tian, she is always in Fu Tian''s eyes and is considered to be unfavorable.


    When Fu Tian heard these words, he was also thinking quickly. Finally, he nodded heavily: "Fu Mei, whether Fu family can turn over, it''s all about you."


    With Fu Tian''s words, Fu Mei''s excitement and happiness were irrepressible.


    Because this is not only recognized by Fu Tian, but more importantly, even Fu Tian, who has always been smart, thinks that the man just came to save himself, which is beautiful, so this matter is very likely to be true.


    And if it is true, then she is now the real future of Fujia.


    In her mind, she even began to fantasize about herself and his bright future. At that time, she led her family to the peak, and the world would admire and admire her incomparably. She was the most dazzling woman in the world.


    Think of here, Fu Mei already excited.


    "But I think that man seems to have a woman with him." At this time, when Fu Mei was very excited, someone poured a basin of cold water in time.


    "That''s true, isn''t this man a married man?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people next to him immediately turned a white eye: "in the world of all directions, strength is respected. As long as a man has the ability, isn''t it normal to have three wives and four concubines?"


    "Yes, with that man''s talent, how can he become mediocre?"


    "Yes, Fu Mei, don''t be discouraged."


    Hearing these words, Fu Mei smiles confidently: "don''t worry, I won''t take that woman seriously. To me, that woman is not qualified to compete with me at all. "


    "How do you say that?"


    Fu Mei gently smile: "that woman with a mask, you think, what kind of woman will wear a mask?"


    This words, a helping family suddenly realized: "our family Fu Mei is not only good-looking, but also smart. What she said is right, only ugly women will show people with masks, we are stable."


    "Even if she doesn''t wear a mask, she can''t compare with the proud woman we help."


    Fu Mei smiled with great confidence and looked at a group of Fu family executives licking their faces. She was very proud. This should be her due treatment.


    "However, the sooner we grasp the signs, the better. After all, the situation is very urgent for us." Help heaven.


    Fu Mei nodded.


    In the guest room at this time.


    When a man and a woman take off the mask, it is Han 3000 and Su Yingxia who come all the way from Lushui city.


    "Nothing happened just now?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han 3000 helplessly shook his head: "that kind of goods, I don''t have to sweat."


    Although Han 3000''s accomplishments are not so clear, he doesn''t boast that picking up a Lu Sheng is like chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Fortunately, I was in time, otherwise, I would have been taken away by that guy." Su Yingxia sighed.


    Han 30001 smiled, sat back by the bed, gently stretched out his hand and hugged Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia also took advantage of the situation to sit on Han 30001''s legs and put his head on Han 30001''s shoulder.


    "Ah..." Su Yingxia sighed.


    Han Sanqian smiles bitterly and shakes his head: "if you don''t want to, we can leave. Anyway, nian''er and Bai Xiaosheng are waiting for us in the inn. We can meet them at any time."


    Su Yingxia shook his head: "I just think that if my grandfather is still alive, maybe it will be very sad to see Fu family like this. I don''t know whether my decision is right or wrong. "


    Han 3000 hugged Su Yingxia more tightly: "I think he will support you."


    Su Yingxia nodded, looked up at Han 3000''s mouth and gave him a kiss: "thank you for accompanying me."


    Han 3000 smiles.


    In the evening, after the dinner of Fu Tian she, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia went back to the guest room. However, in a short time, Su Yingxia rushed out of the guest room.


    Fu Mei seizes this opportunity and goes back to her room to change her clothes secretly. Her navel is fragrant and her shoulders are exposed. In addition to her good figure and white skin, she looks pure and lustful.


    Then, she carefully dressed herself. After confirming that she was perfect, she carried a plate of fruit and knocked on Han 3000''s door.


    With a mask on, Han 3000 opens the door. When he sees Fu Mei, he can''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Childe, after dinner, Fu Mei specially prepared some fruits for you." Finish saying, don''t wait for Han 3000 whether agree, help Mei directly shamelessly walked into Han 3000''s house.


    "Oh, by the way, isn''t that one in?" Fu Mei put down the fruit plate and said with a smile.


    "She''s out shopping." Han 3000 said in a cold voice, "there''s nothing else. You can go out."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei couldn''t hide her happiness, but she was not sure what Han 3000 said. She even took a golden banana and looked straight at Han 3000. At the same time, she gently peeled the banana skin and licked her lips.


    Han 3000 frowns, maybe her move to other men, may make them feel like a wild goose. But for Han 3000, although Fu Mei is good, Han 3000 is a person who even Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, the top beauties, refuse directly. What''s her thing in Han 3000''s eyes?! Fu Mei saw that Han 3000 was not hooked. She took the peeled Jinjiao and walked to Han 3000. Then half of her body was almost squeezed to Han 3000. The upper part of her body rubbed against Han 3000 intentionally or unintentionally. She said in a sweet voice: "young master, can Mei Er feed you fruit?" Han three thousand immediately anger a rise, directly will help Mei a push away: "help girl, please self-respect." Fu Mei was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that her personal temptation didn''t have any effect. However, she quickly laughed: "young master, don''t you know Mei er''s mind? As long as you like, mei''er can accompany you to the ends of the world¡° I have a wife. Please leave Han 3000 said coldly. Hearing this, Fu Mei was in a hurry and said, "how can that woman compare with Mei ER in terms of age and appearance?" Han three thousand cold voice a smile: "do you think you are very beautiful?"¡° Of course. " Fu Mei smiled confidently: "mei''er is not the most beautiful in the world, but she is much better than your ugly woman who dare not show her face in a mask, isn''t she? The so-called fair lady, the gentleman is good, childe, it''s better to let mei''er often accompany you. "¡° Bang Suddenly, a slap fierce fan in Fu Mei''s face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2012

    Fu Mei''s face suddenly turned red with a palm print the size of a thumb!


    Ginseng baby a slap fan, jump back to Han 3000''s hand, looking at Fu Mei incredible and angry staring at himself, ginseng baby helplessly spread his hand: "don''t look at me, he let me hit you."


    Han Sanqian didn''t pay attention to Fu Mei. He sat back beside the bed and said coldly, "this slap is a lesson for you to insult my wife. If you dare to speak rudely again, I''ll make you feel worse than death. Get out of here."


    Fu Mei didn''t leave. She looked at Han 3000 angrily and said, "why do you pretend to be high in front of me? Since you come to help me, don''t you take a fancy to me? "


    "Do you think I saved your gang because I took a fancy to you?" Han 3000 was so angry that he wanted to laugh.


    "What else?" Fu Mei refused to accept and said, "can it be difficult for others?"


    "I don''t know where you got your fan confidence." Han three thousand sneer disdain way.


    Fu Mei sees this, gets up and walks to Han 3000, grabs his hand and wants to put it somewhere. Obviously, she doesn''t want Han 3000 to continue to act tall in front of her.


    Han 3000''s energy is sent out from his body. Fu Mei suddenly feels a strange force, and the whole person flies directly. Then he smashes the table and falls to the ground with a bang.


    "You Fu Mei''s expression is ferocious, and she is looking at Han 3000.


    She came with confidence, but where did she think it would be like this?!


    Han 3000 steps up to her. Just when Fu Mei rekindles her hope, Han 3000 suddenly pulls out her jade sword. When Fu Mei is in a panic, the tip of the sword reaches directly under Fu Mei''s chin.


    Han Sanyi directly raised her chin and said with a cold smile: "I''m not afraid to tell you, Fu Mei. In front of me, you''d better put away your disgusting self-confidence, because you''re just a whore in my eyes, understand?"


    "Bitch?" Fu Mei obviously didn''t understand Han 3000''s meaning, and quickly explained: "I''ve never been touched by any man, I still..."


    "Some people are good women even if they are born in brothels, while some people are not as good as chickens even if they are born rich, and you Fu Mei is the latter." Han 3000 said coldly: "it''s not impossible to rely on men to change their fate, but it''s best to have a degree in everything, otherwise, it will only make people sick."


    As soon as the jade sword withdrew, Han 3000 said coldly, "get out of here before I change my mind and kill you."


    Fu Mei touched her face, bit her teeth, and rushed out of the house with a strong reluctance.


    "Next time, if you want to hit someone, would you please do it yourself?" Wait for Fu Mei to go, ginseng baby dissatisfied way.


    "One, I don''t want to hit a woman, two, hit her dirty my hands." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Damn, how can you let me do it?" Ginseng baby depressed hand in his buttocks wiped, looking at Han three thousand pack things, a jump fart top fart top with Han three thousand behind: "what are you doing?"


    "Go to a fun place." Han 3000 smiles.


    Then, with one hand, he threw the ginseng baby on his shoulder. Ginseng baby also jumped onto Han 3000''s shoulder, followed Han 3000 into a strong wind, and disappeared in the same place.


    Soon after Han 3000 left, the two figures got into Han 3000''s guest room.


    When the door is closed, Su Yingxia takes off her mask, and Fu Li follows her. At this time, Su Yingxia''s face is shocked, but for Su Yingxia''s quick action, Fu Li already screams.


    After confirming that she is in a stable mood, Su Yingxia takes away the hand covering her mouth.


    "Fuyao? How could it be you? You haven''t... "Helped me away and said in surprise.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more later." Su Yingxia said: "we come back this time to save Fu mang. 3000 has already set out for Tianlao. I''ll call you here. I have something important to discuss with you."


    "Three thousand, he''s alive? He''s not already... "I almost feel like I''m dreaming!


    Even if Fu Yao suddenly appears in front of him, even Han 3000 is still alive.


    "The man who did it today is Han 3000, isn''t he? He... He can beat Lu Sheng without even giving a hand? Is he so strong now? " Help to leave the whole person incredible surprised way.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    And now, in the dungeon.


    In the dark prison, Fu mang was lying on the ground, his hair was very fluffy. When he heard the footsteps, he didn''t even lift his head. He said with a smile: "what? Fu Tian, the old thief can''t help killing me at last? It''s also true that his family has been destroyed in his hands, so he just doesn''t do it twice. However, why wear a mask to kill a dying man? "


    Han three thousand smile, did not speak, will be a pot of wine into the prison, and then a butt sitting next to drink.


    Fu mang laughed and was not afraid of the poison in the wine. As a result, he raised his head and drank it.


    "Good wine." Fu mang yelled, and he felt comfortable.


    But when he raised his eyes, he saw Han 3000 take off his mask. When he saw Han 3000''s real face, Fu mang shivered and got up from the ground: "is it you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2013

    Han 3000 smiles.


    "Aren''t you dead? How could you? Are you a man or a ghost? " Fu mang could not help but ask his soul three times. His whole heart was like a storm.


    "If it''s a ghost, will it drink with you?" Han 3000 chuckled and sat up from the ground: "welcome summer, let me help you, do you want to go out?"


    Fu mang nodded, which is what he said.


    "How did you save me?" Fu mang frowned and then said with a dumb and bitter smile, "the heaven prison that locks me is indestructible. It''s like a fool''s dream to open the heaven prison by force because of your cultivation in the ethereal world."


    "Who told you that I was in the ethereal realm?" Han Sanyi laughs and goes to Tianlong: "I''m obviously in the realm of eight wasteland, OK?"


    The corners of his mouth gently hook out a smile, the next second, Han 3000 hands fiercely grasp the big lock of Tianlong, fierce energy, dun time that can not destroy the big contraction, fiercely issued a bang, the outermost shackles immediately open.


    "Eight wastes!" Fu Mang''s eyes widened.


    In the world of eight directions, if it is said that Zhuxie represents the master, then Bahuang is the master among the real masters in the world of eight directions. After all, the true gods generally ignore everything, while Bahuang is basically the master of the mortals in the world of eight directions.


    "Han 3000, I haven''t seen you in just a few months, but your cultivation has reached the realm of eight wastes? Am I really not dreaming? Or are you kidding me? " Although Fu mang was steady, he was a little confused when he heard this.


    After all, the eight wasteland realm is a dream that many people can''t reach.


    However, Fu Mang''s eyes darkened quickly: "what can you do even if you are in the eight wasteland realm? The innermost prison gate is made of cold iron for thousands of years. It is impossible to destroy it with external force without the true God. "


    As Fu mang said, when Han 3000 tried to open the innermost cage, he found that no matter how hard he tried, the prison door was not affected at all.


    "Don''t waste your time." Fu mang smiles.


    Han 3000 did not speak, still trying to make a final attempt to the innermost cage.


    Fu mang sat down, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "by the way, how did you think of coming back with a mask? The people of Fujia look down on you so much. Fujia is so guilty today. You helped them. Let them have a look at your ability. It''s nice to hit them in the face. "


    "Don''t you know the mystery man?" Han 3000 smiles.


    "Mysterious man? Ha ha, I heard that Fuli told me that a mysterious man came out to kill all sides in the martial arts competition. For the first time, he broke the martial arts competition rules of the eight directions world and went to the God tomb alone. Even the real God could not live. He finally came out with the will of the God. " When it comes to mysterious people, Fu mang is envious.


    Although he has been imprisoned here all his life, he has always come from a high family background, so he has always been lonely and arrogant. He never pays attention to many heroes in the world, but he admires the mysterious man.


    After all, it''s a great feat to fight against all the heroes and defeat Lu family''s gold. It''s even more magnificent to be able to retreat from Shenzhong. Today, how can people not be shocked and admired!


    Fu mang even thought that if Fu Jia had such talents to help him, why did he fall to the altar now?!


    "It''s just a pity that a generation of heroes, after all, are brave but not resourceful, and have been torn down by others." Fu mang said with a bitter smile.


    "If he had been brave and resourceful, he would not have had his life to save you today." Han 3000 replied.


    Fumang laughed and subconsciously replied: "I don''t know him, how could he come to save me."


    Suddenly, Fu mang was stunned: "Damn, Han 3000, you won''t tell me, are you a mysterious man?"


    Mask, yes, mask. It''s said that the mysterious man wears a mask, and Han 3000 also wears a mask!


    However, the mysterious man was dead, so fu mang didn''t think about the mask for a second, but now Han 3000 reminded him that his whole eyes suddenly opened.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Han 3000 nodded.


    "Damn it!" Fu mang was shocked to Biao''s swearing, and stood up from the ground: "don''t you cheat me?"


    "Han 3000 has never been a liar." Han three thousand see his appearance, can''t help but wry smile way.


    "Lie to me that I''m a puppy?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was obviously stunned, because he obviously did not expect that Fu mang would suddenly be so naive.


    Fu mang seemed to realize that he was too surprised and suddenly lost his temper. He was embarrassed to smile.


    "I''m sorry, i... I''m just too excited. I... I didn''t think that the god man who killed all sides should be... You."


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Suddenly, at this time, fumang burst out laughing, then, the whole person lay on the ground, his hands pounding the ground.


    Bang bang!


    The whole ground, because of the heavy blow of Fu Mang, made bursts of sound.


    Han 3000 takes back his strength and looks at Fu mang. He really doesn''t know what this guy is doing!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2014

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha." Fu mang raised his eyes and looked up into the sky. He pointed to the sky and said, "heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes. Fu Tian, you never dreamed of today, did you?"


    "You have never dreamed that this earth person whom you despise most is the one who helps my family to maintain its brilliance."


    "You''re a dog with a low opinion. Today, you should eat your own evil fruit and kill yourself. Ha ha ha."


    "Han 3000, you shouldn''t have come to save me. You should put on a mask and tell the Fujia people your real identity, so that their faces will be slapped. From then on, they don''t want to be called Fujia. They all call them pig heads."


    "It''s a natural cycle, and the retribution is not good."


    But when Fu mang burst out laughing, all of a sudden, his decadent knees suddenly fell on the ground, and his disheveled hair covered his cheek. He bent down, fell on the ground, and burst into tears.


    "My uncle turned into a God against the sky and led me to the glory of helping my family. But in the end, helping my family was ruined in the hands of my younger generation. How can I face the ancestors of helping my family?"


    "Ah."


    "Ah Han 3000 sighed and tossed for a long time. The cage made of cold iron did not move. Han 3000 was quite speechless. Leaning on the cage, Han 3000 was exhausted.


    "Ah


    There was another long sigh. At this time, ginseng baby also pretended to learn from Han 3000, jumped down from Han 3000''s shoulder, and shook his head and sighed like a human model.


    Two people a baby, synchronous sigh, the picture actually has a speechless taste.


    "Sigh, are you tired?" Looking at the ginseng baby, while sighing, looking at Han 3000, Han 3000 can''t help but despise him.


    "I sigh that you are stupid. He said that you are brave but not resourceful. What he said is absolutely right." Ginseng baby deliberately pretends to be deep and shakes his head like an old man.


    "How stupid am I?" Han 3000 is speechless.


    "It''s just a broken door. If the iron of ten thousand years needs a real God to break it, aren''t you half a real God?" Ginseng baby turned a white eye way.


    As soon as he patted his thigh, Han 3000 thought that it seemed to be true. He had the source of God. In theory, he really belonged to half a true God. However, Han 3000 did try, but he couldn''t.


    "Your demigod body is not pure enough, but your blood is pure enough."


    The reason why han 3000''s blood power is so strong is that it can even run through the ground and the magic soldiers directly.


    In addition to being extremely poisonous and corrosive, the most important thing is that Han 3000 has divine blood in his body. Only by combining with it can he produce his unique colorful blood.


    Not much to say, ginseng baby a remind, Han 3000 directly cut the middle finger, the blood to the cage on a sprinkle.


    Sure enough, as like as two peas of blood, the black smoke was almost exactly the same as the one that the land took the soldiers.


    Han 3000 immediately gathered up, but to his disappointment, Han 3000''s blood did cause damage to the cage, but the damage was extremely low.


    Han 3000 depressed and made a few drops up, but the effect is almost the same.


    "Are you playing with me? You can''t get rid of me even if you put me into anemia. " Han three thousand looked at ginseng baby way.


    Ginseng baby depressed shook his head: "blood is what you use?"


    "How is that going to work?" Han 3000 did not understand.


    "Han tie, Han tie, how can you do without lighting a fire? You took a stone of five elements and put it away like this? " Ginseng baby depressed way.


    "Damn, how do you know I have five elements stone?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    The five elements God stone is obtained from the eight wasteland heavenly book. How can renshenwa know that he has this thing?


    "To refine fire with blood is to conquer the five elements. If you say you are stupid, you still don''t admit it." Ginseng baby did not directly answer Han 3000''s question, turned a white eye to Han 3000 to be endless contempt.


    Can the five elements stone still play like this?!


    "The five elements stone is the reversal of the five elements. Do you know what a word is? bo tim tin mat! It''s best for you. "


    Don''t think much, Han 3000 will five elements stone urge out, hand blood and energy mixed into the five elements stone.


    Boom!


    A fierce flame suddenly erupted from the five elements stone.


    Under the destruction of the flame, the solid cold iron really began to melt like a candle meeting the fire.


    The dejected Fu mang saw this situation, and his surprised eyes were wide open under his shaggy hair.


    Obviously, this is beyond the scope of Fu Mang''s cognition.


    "Bang!"


    A crisp sound, a cage iron bar difficult to explore heavy heat, finally melted open, fell down.


    And this also made Fu mang ecstatic. For him, the Tianlong prison might be the place where he died all his life, but now, he saw the possibility of going out.


    Under the expectation of Fu Mang, the iron bars of the cage were taken down one by one.


    A moment later, Fu mang Meng''s luck made him fly up from the bottom of the dungeon and jump out of the cage.


    He had been kept in the dark prison for hundreds of kilometers. Although he didn''t go out completely now, at least he felt that the air was fresher when he got out of the abyss. After a pause, Fu mang happily said to Han 3000, "let''s go?" Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to the reason at all. He didn''t have enough middle finger, but he broke his index finger and continued to burn. He didn''t have enough index finger and continued to burn his ring finger, which made him crazy for a moment. This made Fu mang very puzzled: "3000, i... I have come out, let''s go?"¡° Shit, loosen this too, and this piece will be completely loose. " Renshenwa also turned a deaf ear to fumang''s words and directed Han 3000 wholeheartedly. This shocked Fu mang. Although the material of Tianlong is hard, it''s just hard. Is there any array that can make them crazy: "you two... What are you doing?" Two people did not speak, still hot busy. Fu mang was really puzzled, but when all the cages at the top of the heaven prison were removed, he was stunned when he saw Han 3000 put the removed cages into his space ring one by one¡° You... You... Won''t, won''t steal... "" yes, you''re right, we''re stealing. No, we call Na, Han cunt. Take that lock, and it''s just right to take back a shield. "¡° There''s the man from tiehancheng. After that thing is melted, you can refine a gun. "¡° There is that... "Fu mang stares at the fart bigger renshenwa like a ghost, and directs Han 3000 to pick up all the cage slag on the top of the Tianlong into the space ring. Even for a moment, he doubted whether they came to save themselves or to save themselves by the way while fishing for materials. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2015

    When most of the cages were almost empty, Han 3000 and ginseng baby stopped.


    "Seriously, if I wasn''t afraid of anemia, I would have melted all this." Han 3000''s endless Tao.


    If you take these things, whether it is to build weapons or armor in the future, they are simply first-class raw materials.


    It''s not too much for the family to charge some interest on themselves all the time?!


    Seeing that Han 3000 was satisfied, Fu mang said: "what shall we do next? Follow Fu Tian and kill each other? Anyway, I''ve been looking at Fu Tian for a long time, that bitch. "


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. Although Fujia is defeated, the existence of buildings and pavilions still makes them powerful. During the day, those people dare to mess around in fufu because they have two families behind them, and they dare not resist.


    Seeing Han 3000 shaking his head, Fu mang was disappointed and shook his head and said, "if you don''t kill the dog thief, it''s hard to eliminate my hatred."


    "It''s easy to kill a man, but so what? Wouldn''t it be better to let him live to be humiliated by you and taste the same as you? Keep your strength. I''ll make you happy later. " Han Sanqian laughs, pats the dust on his body, turns into a wind with Fu Mang, and quickly disappears from Fu''s prison.


    In the main hall of Fu family, led by Fu Tian, a group of people anxiously turn around in the same place, and many senior executives shake their hands nervously, looking at the corridor from time to time, as if they are expecting something.


    "This Fu Mei, has been in for so long, why hasn''t she come out yet?"


    "Yes, I''m so anxious. Now all our hopes lie in her. If she succeeds, we can rebuild our glory by relying on the masked man to support our family."


    Several senior executives could not help but stamp their feet. For them, whether Fu Mei can succeed tonight means whether Fu Jia can succeed.


    But it''s been more than an hour, and I haven''t seen Fu Mei come out.


    "What are you worried about? We just said it before. It''s OK for Fu Mei to come out."


    "Yes, we can''t count on Fu Yao. It must be right to count on Fu Mei. Young people, it''s normal to spend some time. You think it''s all like you. A few minutes. "


    Around them, a few women smile confidently, but also ridicule them, which makes them embarrassed.


    Fu Tian looks gloomy and doesn''t speak all the time. Although he seems calm, it''s obvious that he is the most nervous one in the field.


    Because the future of Fujia is linked with his own future.


    All the glory!


    At this time, Fu Mei came out slowly. When a group of people saw Fu Mei''s expression, they couldn''t help sinking.


    Fu Tian rushes to Fu Mei''s side: "Fu Mei, how about it?"


    Fu Mei really didn''t know how to answer. She went with all the stars and great confidence, but she was driven out of the room.


    Seeing Fu Mei''s attitude, Fu Tian stepped back in a trance, and suddenly laughed bitterly: "it''s over, it''s over, it''s over."


    A group of senior executives also understood what had happened, one by one, and even more, they were directly on the ground, crying.


    And almost at this time, the servant came in a hurry: "patriarch, big... Bad thing, someone... Someone broke into the building Pavilion."


    "What?" Hearing the news, Fu Tian was shocked.


    Then, he hurried with a group of people. The buildings and pavilions are not only the last card in the strength of helping the family, but also guard the foundation of helping the family. If something happens there, what''s the problem?


    At present, regardless of 37 21, Fu Tian quickly waved his hand and led a large group of people to rush toward the pavilion.


    As soon as I arrived at the pavilion, all the disciples outside the hall had been knocked down, and the lights in the building were bright.


    When the family members arrived in the building, all the elders were injured and lying on the ground. Even the strongest curtain of the family was bleeding slightly from the corners of his mouth, his hands covering his chest, and his face was pale.


    Fu Tian is very surprised. Although Fu Jia lost the martial arts contest, the buildings and pavilions are the foundation of Fu Jia. It is precisely because of the experts of buildings and pavilions that today, only the followers of Yongsheng sea area dare to harass Fu Jia, because only those with background dare not fight back.


    And those small and medium-sized families, who dares to play this kind of play!?


    But now, the buildings and pavilions have also been broken, which is a huge crisis for Futian.


    Fu Mu took a look at everyone: "I don''t know, two masked people, they can''t help talking about it directly."


    "Have you lost anything?" Help the day urgent way, since didn''t kill a person, explain the other party is for money and come.


    "No Hold the curtain and bite your teeth.


    Fu TianDun is puzzled. What does it mean? Someone broke into here, but he didn''t kill people or make money. What was his plan?!


    At this time, Fu Mu suddenly came to Fu Tian''s ear and said in a soft voice, "I lost the wordless heavenly book."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2016

    On hearing this, Fu Tian''s eyes suddenly glared. He finally understood why Fu Mu just wanted to say nothing.


    For others, it''s nothing to lose the wordless heavenly book, but for Fu Tian and Fu mu, they know better than anyone what it means.


    It''s the secret of the real patriarch of Fujia.


    Why did someone steal that thing?!


    At this time, another servant came anxiously, knelt down on the ground and said in an urgent voice: "report to the clan leader, Tianlong, Tianlong has been opened."


    "What?" Fu Tian was shocked.


    At this time, a group of senior executives of Fujia also lost face one by one.


    It''s the traitor Fu Mang in the prison.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the cage is made of iron. It is impossible to open it if it is not a true God!


    Help curtain complexion is cold, at this time in the eyes immediately ruthless stare to help day.


    Obviously, he and Fu Tian are more worried than ordinary people.


    Because only they know exactly what kind of person Fu mang is.


    He and his wife jointly seized the position of the supporting family. The most important clue to hide his secret is the wordless letter from heaven. Therefore, it is obvious what it means that the Tianlong prison is broken and the buildings and pavilions have happened one after another.


    "Fujia Tianlong is made of iron. How can it be opened?"


    "In my Pavilion, there are many elders who protect the Dharma. It''s hard for ordinary people to break in."


    "Is it the true God?"


    If the true God came, it would be a disaster for all.


    True God, they can only be mole ants.


    "No way." Fu Tian cheered coldly. At this time, his heart was cold. If he was a true God, he could only be immortal sea area or the top of blue mountain, or Wang Wenzhi.


    But when the true God came, their aura was amazing. They had not seen the top of Qishan at the beginning. What''s more, when the true God came out, they would come to help his family to save fumang and take a wordless Tianshu?!


    What''s more, how could they know the relationship between Wuzi Tianshu and fumang?


    Not many people know this secret.


    So, these three gods don''t seem to have anything to do with it.


    But who would that be?!


    "I''m the only one who knows about it. How can anyone else know about it? Even if Fu mang has a helper, he has been imprisoned in the heaven prison for many years, and outsiders can''t get in touch with him at all. Fu Mang''s family also takes it as a joke that he wants to be the patriarch. " The curtain said coldly in the ear of Fu Tian.


    "Yes." Fu Tian was also very confused. Suddenly, he frowned: "no, there are still people who know the secret."


    "You mean Fu Yao?" It is difficult for Fu Mu to accept Fu Tian''s conjecture.


    Fuyao and fumang were once locked up in the prison together. With the girl''s intelligence, they may be able to distinguish right from wrong. I believe what fumang said.


    But the problem is that the ability of Fu Yao, who wants to break the prison and break into buildings, is not a fool''s dream. What is it?!


    "Did Han 3000 help him?" Fu Tian frowned.


    Han 3000''s skill has been seen by Fu Tian. With Pangu axe in his hand, he may be able to break through the prison and entangle in the pavilions.


    "But the question is, didn''t the couple fall into the abyss and die? And if he makes an ancient axe, there''s no reason why we won''t notice such a big movement. " Fu Tian denied his idea to himself.


    "When you say that, I really think that the figure of one of the men who just broke in is quite like Han 3000." Fu Mu frowned at this time.


    "No way, no way. Han 3000 and Fu Yao have already died."


    Just as Fu Tian shook his head, another servant rushed in and rushed to Fu Tian: "patriarch, patriarch, it''s not a good thing. The two guests who came here today suddenly left and left this one."


    Fu Tian fixed his eyes, and the servant held a Amethyst and a letter in his hand.


    He quickly opened the letter, which only had six words: live well, come on.


    Looking at these six words, Fu Tian''s face is very gloomy. The word "refuel" seems to laugh at him crazily in the letter. Refuel?!


    Fu Tian Meng crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it on the ground in anger.


    Early the next morning, when Fu Tiancai barely fell asleep from a series of events that happened last night, soon after the rest, a servant rushed in, scared Fu Tian immediately sat up, the whole person was mentally weak rubbing his temple, and looked at the servant angrily: "you want to die, early in the morning."


    "Patriarch, big things, big things are not good."


    "What''s the matter? It''s flustered. What''s the matter." Seeing that the servant is like this, Fu Tian shouts discontentedly.


    The servant quickly got up and came to Fu Tian''s bed. Then, he handed a piece of paper to Fu Tian and said in a panic: "patriarch, you... You should go out and have a look."


    Seeing the contents of the paper, Fu Tian''s eyes were wide open. He jumped down from the bed and even forgot to wear his shoes, so he ran all the way out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2017

    When Fu Tian rushed out of the courtyard, all the senior executives of Fu family were in the yard, holding the same piece of paper as Fu Tian, one by one gaping.


    "Patriarch, patriarch, this..."


    "Look, what a system it is."


    "Yes, there are signs all over the streets. Now the whole Tianlong city is full of rumors. Fumang wants to set up another mountain to revive his family. He also asks people with lofty ideals to meet in Penglai City in seven days."


    Fu Tian''s face is cold, and his intention to help mang is to fight against himself openly?


    He stepped on the notice directly and said with a sneer, "I don''t know the height of heaven and the thickness of earth. He thought that he wanted to accomplish something with his help. It''s a joke!"


    "That''s right. We are the ones who help the family. What''s the point of helping mang? It''s just a name stealer. " One executive said that, and immediately caused several other people to nod their heads.


    Now that Fujia is in such a state, the confidence of Fujia has never been lost.


    "The funny thing is, if this person who steals names suddenly comes back, and the momentum is stronger than that of our family, then it will not hurt much and it will be very insulting." Some people are a little more sober and point out the advantages and disadvantages of this matter.


    If we let Fu mang grow stronger, it will be a disaster for Fu family.


    Will fumang let Fujia go? Obviously not!


    And ten thousand steps back, even if Fu mang didn''t come to seek revenge, where would the old face of Fu''s family go?!


    Where does Fu Tian''s old face go?!


    "Hum, fumang is known to be a traitor to our family. Who will follow him? He wants to be big. He''s a fool


    "I agree with him on this point. If Fu mang wants money, we can''t get up. What qualification does he have?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the group, but the calmer one mentioned a key point: "don''t forget that the two masked men who fought against Lu Sheng yesterday are probably the helpers of Fu mang."


    As soon as these words came out, the executives of FUJIA, who had just been clamoring, suddenly became angry.


    Lu Sheng''s tragedy yesterday was vividly remembered by everyone. Such a master made his family envious. If he was helping Mang, he would have a trump card in his hand.


    Fu Tian LengSheng drank it, and a trace of cold flashed in his eyes: "don''t worry, I won''t let that guy succeed. I want to set up another mountain and dream."


    Outside Tianlong city.


    Su Yingxia and Fuli had already joined Han 3000 and others, and they had already left the city.


    "It''s estimated that Fu Tian is going to blow his beard and stare." Bai Xiaosheng laughs at this time.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people immediately burst into laughter.


    "Especially three thousand and Fuyao. Sorry, welcome summer. When you get to FUJIA, it''s like a starving old dog seeing the meat bun. The eyes are greedy. I''d like to give you up as a grandfather, and even use a beauty trick. Ha ha." Fuli said with a smile.


    "As a result, his grandfather was a thief, and the beauty was slapped by his grandfather." Ginseng baby is very proud, looking at Qin Shuang: "wife, am I good?"


    Qin frost helplessly white a ginseng baby, looking at Han 3000 way: "but 3000, there is a point I don''t understand, people we saved, why also deliberately provocative help home?"


    "Tianlong city is the birthplace of Fujia. If we take the matter of the head of Fujia family to create public opinion, it will naturally make Tianlong City explode. Didn''t it help us publicize the contents of the notice for free?" Su Yingxia explains with a smile that he doesn''t need Han 3000 to say that he knows what tricks Han 3000 plays.


    "But the problem is that if we do this, we will try every means to destroy our business in seven days." Qin Shuang doubts.


    Han 3000 laughed: "yes, Fu Tian will certainly let Fu family elite out, but Fu mang also just lack a elite army."


    "Fu Tian is worried about his scandal. I believe he will send more experts. I have plenty of ways to let them beat dogs with meat buns when they have time. They will never come back."


    "What can I do?" Qin Shuangdao.


    "Secret Han 3000 smiles mysteriously.


    Qin Shuang''s eyes are almost out of the sky.


    But Fu mang laughed: "if you can turn the elite sent by Fu Tian into our people, then Fu Tian will lose his wife and lose his soldiers? Ha ha, the goods must be so angry. "


    "The best way to kill someone is not to kill him, but to kill his heart and his ambition. You have found a good son-in-law to help us in the summer." Fu Li said with a bitter smile.


    But also secretly happy, fortunately Han 3000 is not his opponent, otherwise, his way of doing things will really make people''s mentality explosion.


    "Are you praising me? Or hurt me? " Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know if Fuli is praising you, but I''m really praising you. You really found a good man to welcome summer." Fu mang said, then he gave Su Yingxia a big thumbs up: "the ability is not small, the city is deep, and the mind is delicate. Fortunately, 3000 is not a devil, otherwise, it will be a devil."


    "Oh, come on, you don''t want to shoot that bitch''s Rainbow fart. It''s almost up to heaven. I''m not as smart as you are." Ginseng is not satisfied with the way¡° I agree. Although 3000 really plays very well in Fujia, will the notice really make a big difference seven days later? " Help out of the way¡° I mean, Wang Huan is now in the ascendant. Even if the world pattern in all directions has changed, most of them are aiming at him. How many people are willing to join our little-known League? " For this problem, Han Sanqian smiles and looks at Bai Xiaosheng: "now everything is ready, only Dongfeng." Bai Xiaosheng smiles and nods. A group of people don''t know, so they look at Han 3000''s back and look at each other. They really don''t know what medicine this guy sells in the gourd. So they went all the way to the west road. The trip lasted for another three days. In these three days, Han 3000 was almost silent about what happened before, but Bai Xiaosheng disappeared for three days. However, in the world of all directions, great changes have taken place in three days. When the number of Wang''s forces was enough, he almost levied exorbitant taxes on other forces¡° Three thousand. If you go ahead, it will be Qinglong city. " Looking at the rugged mountains in the distance, the rivers and lakes are full of life. Han 3000 nodded. Then, a smile: "it seems that the east wind is here." As soon as the words came out, a group of people looked at each other strangely. They didn''t know what Han 3000 meant. Just when they wanted to ask, Han 3000 had already held his head high and walked slowly towards Qinglong city. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2018

    Qinglong city is composed of 17 mountains, which are continuous. From a distance, it looks like a green dragon lying horizontally, so the city is also named Qinglong.


    "By the way, three beauties, take off the mask, otherwise, it''s not good to borrow the wind." Han Sanqian smiles.


    Although the three women didn''t understand, Han 3000 did it one by one.


    First Qin Shuang, then Su Yingxia, and finally Fuli. When the three women took off their masks, they caused quite a stir when they entered the city.


    Along the way, many men have side head attention, even women sometimes can''t help but look more.


    A group of people, under the gaze of everyone, walked into the most prosperous restaurant in Qinglong city.


    Qingyun restaurant.


    At this time, people in the restaurant were busy.


    After Han 3000 and others walked in, they immediately made the hall on the first floor peaceful.


    The attraction of the three beauties is not so strong. Han Sanya sat down and looked around. Finally, he focused his eyes on the noisy tables on the second floor.


    Han 3000 took a look at Bai Xiaosheng and said with a smile, "is that him?"


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    Han 3000 no longer said much. He ordered some food and wine from Xiao er. He ate with Fu mang.


    On the second floor, people were talking and laughing. They were pushing cups and changing cups. Soon after, when Han 3000 and others were about to finish eating, there were also bursts of footsteps.


    A middle-aged man with a big stomach, like a arhat, walked slowly upstairs under the support of a group of people.


    When passing by Han 3000 and other people''s table, dogleg, who had been following a long way, ran up in a hurry, put his feet on the middle-aged man''s ear and said a few words.


    As soon as the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately turned his eyes to Han 3000''s table. It didn''t matter if he didn''t look at it. When he saw it, he was shocked by the appearance of the three girls, and his eyes almost fell out.


    He has seen many beauties, but Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia, the top beauties, make him feel empty for the first half of his life.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, even the wooden table trembled slightly at this time. A huge knife with arm thick handle was put on the table directly. Then, the middle-aged man with a big belly took off all his fat, and there were a lot of oil stains on his mouth.


    With disdain, he looked at Han 3000 with his white eyes. Then he said haughtily, "I can''t imagine that there are three Fairies in Qinglong city. Shopkeeper, the money for this table is on you."


    "Good luck." The shopkeeper nodded quickly.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked for the names of the three ladies." Fu Yeh smiles, and then the dogleg standing next to him with high spirit: "this is Fu Yeh of Tianding mountain in Qinglong City, also this one of Qinglong city." With that, the dogleg gave a thumbs up, which means that Fuye is the biggest one in Qinglong city.


    Han 3000 smiled and said, "is it so strong?"


    "That''s right. In the past three days, my lord Fu has wiped out Qinglong, with a total of 12 factions and 11 palaces in a hundred Li area. It can be said that he has swept away thousands of troops and has no enemies."


    Mention this, the dog leg son is naturally very proud, even the gang of people around Fu ye are also very proud.


    Tianding mountain is now in the limelight. In just three days, they beat all the big and small forces around them. Although most of these forces are small forces and belong to the neutral side, there are still a lot of people who have been collected by Tianding mountain, which makes Tianding mountain more powerful.


    "It''s really strong, but I heard that there are twelve schools and twelve palaces in Qinglong city. If one palace doesn''t agree with you, you can''t call Qinglong city the strongest." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Han 3000 talked about this. Fu ye and his gang were embarrassed. But soon, the dog legs said coldly, "there''s only a Baguio palace left. Tomorrow is their death time."


    Han 3000 shook his head, Nunu mouth: "I don''t think so."


    Upon hearing this, the dog leg immediately flew into a rage and directly knocked over the tea cup in Han 3000''s hand: "smelly boy, what the fuck are you talking about?"


    Seeing this, Fu Mang, Qin Shuang and others immediately got up to draw their swords.


    But Han Sanqian smiles and shakes his head at several people. He picks up the teapot on the table and refills his cup with water.


    Fuye suddenly gave a cold smile, Han 3000 did not dare to resist, which he expected. After all, there are 70000 troops stationed outside the city.


    Not to mention these people, even now there are thousands of people. The largest Baguio palace in the twelve sects and twelve palaces is surrounded by them. They are in danger.


    At this time, Fuye also waved his hand, indicating that dogleg should not be so excited: "roar what roar, damn, back down for me, don''t scare the three beauties in front of me."


    The dogleg nodded and stepped back.


    Then, Fuye disdained to glance at Han 3000: "Fuye holds 70000 troops of Yunding mountain. Is it difficult to wipe out a Baguio palace?"?! Do you think Lord Fu will look down on you? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2019

    Then, Fuye looked at the three girls with pride: "by the way, three beauties, I heard that all of them are top beauties in the Baguio palace, and they are not old for thousands of years. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Seeing that the beautiful woman was really interested, Fuye could not help but feel proud: "because there is a treasure in the Baguio palace, which is called shenyanzhu. As long as you take this pearl with you, you will be young forever."


    "Wow, is that amazing?" Su Yingxia road.


    "It was." Fu Yeh laughed, then glanced at Han 3000, knocked on the table, and said in a cold voice: "however, these treasures are the treasures of other people''s shock school. No one can touch them, let alone get the bead."


    "We lucky Lord is that different strong man." Dogleg just the right way to boast.


    Han 3000 glanced at master Fu: "what? When does big belly also have something to do with strong man? It''s really a group of eight abdominal muscles. It''s a three clear and one breath, isn''t it? "


    As soon as the words came out, the three women couldn''t help laughing.


    Fuye was so angry that his face turned green that several of his subordinates were amused by Han 3000''s words.


    What three clean up one gas!


    However, before picking up girls, Fuye lazily talked to Han 3000 and explained to the three beauties in a hurry: "three beauties, don''t listen to his nonsense. Young people like this don''t have any skills. They rely on one mouth. Real men rely on their skills."


    Su Yingxia laughingly looks at Han 3000, then looks at Fu ye and nods¡° What is master Fu capable of? "


    "If the three beauties are willing to make friends with Mr. Fu, I will give them the beauty pearl before sunset tomorrow. How about that?" Fortune said with a smile.


    With that, he squinted at Su Yingxia and other three girls.


    "Three Beauties can make friends with you, but what I''m afraid is that you talk too much. What can I do if you can''t get out of your mind at that time? Take your round belly as a bead? " Han 3000 interrupted.


    "Grass, there are you everywhere. I have 70000 troops in my hand. If I want to wipe out a Baguio palace, I can''t get it by hand." Fu ye said angrily.


    If it wasn''t for the face of the three beauties, master Fu would be rude to Han 3000.


    For master Fu, he really has plenty of capital, because now the gate of Baguio palace has been broken, and it is only a matter of time before it is finally smashed.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were too many beauties in the Baguio palace, and the blessing didn''t want them to be killed or injured too much, the Baguio palace would be broken this night.


    "I don''t think so." Although Han 3000 is wearing a mask, his words are full of disgust.


    "Not necessarily, not necessarily. What about your mother, you son of a bitch, have the guts to make a bet with me?" Master Fu can''t stand his bad temper any more, he cried angrily.


    "You say, I bet."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take the dilapidated land of Baguio palace. I''ll not only ask you three women to put on a green hat for you, but also ask you to go through Fuye''s crotch in public and call him a hundred grandfathers."


    "Well, good grandson." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Damn you." Fuye was furious.


    "What if you lose?" Han 3000 suddenly returned to the point.


    "Joke, I''ll lose the fuck?" Fuye disdains to smile. For this gamble, he doesn''t think it is possible to lose.


    But looking at Han 3000, Fu Yeh said, "what do you want?"


    "Put your underpants on your head, then stand on the gate of Qinglong city for three days and shout that Laozi is Superman for three days. How about that?"


    On hearing this bet, several women smile again, especially Su Yingxia, who laughs directly, because for others, Su Yingxia can better understand Superman and underpants.


    Fuye''s face was red and blue, and he was ridiculed by a beautiful woman. He couldn''t bear it at all. What''s more, Han 3000''s bet was too damn strange.


    Just to make yourself look bad?!


    "Damn you, you''re a pervert, aren''t you?" Fuye doesn''t understand. What''s the point of getting out and standing at the gate of the city?! However, he doesn''t worry about the gambles after losing, because he can''t lose at all: "OK, damn it, I promise you."


    He glared at Han 3000: "your green hat, I''ll take you. Let''s go."


    With that, he patted the table, angrily led a group of people to go out directly. Before leaving, the dog leg looked at Han 3000 disdainfully and spit on the ground.


    Han 3000 smiles. He doesn''t pay attention to this kind of little man. He takes a look at Bai Xiaosheng. Then he pats his arm. Lin Long''s figure suddenly appears.


    "Go out with him." Han 3000 tells Lin long.


    Linlong nods, turns into noumenon, and flies out of the restaurant with Bai Xiaosheng.


    Somewhere in Qinglong mountain.


    At this time, a gorgeous palace was full of traces after the war, countless bodies fell on the ground, and blood splashed everywhere.


    Obviously, there''s just been a big war here. At this time, a dragon suddenly cut across the sky. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2020

    Inside the hall.


    A woman in her thirties, her skin is like frost, her facial features are delicate, her peach eyes are pure and lustful, and her thin gauze clothes can''t stop her beautiful figure.


    At this time, her lips were slightly closed, and her hands and clothes were mottled with blood. It was obvious that she had just gone through a big war.


    Your highness, several young women with the same outstanding appearance and the best figure are sitting on the bench tired. Their pretty faces are covered with dirt, their hair is fluffy, and their clothes are covered with blood.


    This is the Baguio palace, and the top is the princess ningyue of the Baguio palace.


    After two days of hard struggle, the front hall and gate of the Baguio palace have become ruins. Nearly a thousand disciples of the Baguio palace have been killed and injured. Now there are only more than 200 disciples guarding the last main hall.


    The setting moon is clear. When the sun rises tomorrow, it will be the time for the destruction of Baguio palace.


    Today''s all, but just stubborn resistance.


    However, she does not have any regrets. As a neutral camp, Baguio palace has never been involved in the power struggle of the eight world, but is dedicated to helping the vulnerable women in the eight world.


    This is a school with women as the main body, from the leader to the servant, all are women.


    Originally, the Baguio palace got along well with the surrounding sects. But a few days ago, Wang Jianzhi set up Yaoshen Pavilion. Fuye in Qinglong city led Tianding mountain to join the temple. For the hegemony of Yaoshen Pavilion and the expansion of Tianding mountain''s power, Tianding mountain launched a sweeping attack on the surrounding sects with the help of several Yaoshen Pavilion experts.


    Baguio palace and most of the sects were forced to fight, and they didn''t try to make peace. After all, as neutral sects, they didn''t want to get involved in any disputes.


    But the conditions of Tianding mountain make it hard for ningyue to say. They don''t want the influence of Baguio Palace at all, but slander their bodies.


    Fighting for dignity is the only belief in everyone''s heart.


    Almost at this time, there was a sudden clamor outside. Ning Yue, with her sword and armrest, was about to walk out of the hall.


    Could it be that those people of Tianding mountain launched a surprise attack in the dark?!


    At this time, several young female disciples also strengthened their spirits and stood up.


    At this time, a female disciple ran in in a hurry.


    "Report to the palace master!"


    The visitor knelt on the ground, apparently in shock.


    "What''s going on out there? The people of Tianding mountain attack again? " The moon is freezing.


    "Just now, there was a silver dragon circling outside. There was a child sitting on the silver dragon, but it didn''t seem to be from Tianding mountain." With that, the disciple presented a folded silver cloth.


    Ning Yue opened the silver cloth and frowned strangely: "what''s this?"


    If Bai Xiaosheng knew that he was regarded as a child because of his short stature, he didn''t know what to think.


    "The child on the Silver Dragon said that as long as we are willing to raise the silver cloth tomorrow, someone will come to save us." The disciple said.


    As soon as the silver cloth is opened, it is a flag, which is just a simple hat logo.


    At this time, several disciples came together, and each one was more beautiful.


    "Master, what does that mean?"


    "Why should we fly this flag?"


    "Is it a new school?"


    A group of female disciples said their conjectures one after another. Although Ning Yue didn''t speak, she kept searching her memory in her mind, trying to find out which school was this kind of pattern.


    Unfortunately, Ning Yue didn''t think of it.


    "Master, what should I do? Shall we fly this flag? "


    "The source of the other party is not clear. If they are like Yunding mountain, they are a bunch of hooligans, what should we do? Isn''t this just a tiger''s den and like a Longtan? "


    "Yes, if so, it''s not as good as our vigorous death."


    Ning Yue is also struggling with this problem, but this is the only chance to get help at present. As a neutral sect, although the power of the sect can be freely used, there is no corresponding power ownership, so there is no support at this critical moment.


    What should we do?!


    Early the next morning, the sun began to rise.


    With the charge at the foot of the mountain, the 70000 troops of Yunding mountain rushed up.


    In the face of the fierce attack, the Baguio palace reluctantly resisted by relying on the advantages of the terrain. Although these women were brave and good at fighting, they could not resist the enemy like a flood.


    By noon, more than 200 female disciples were forced to retreat into the main hall because of lack of physical strength and personnel.


    Although they are great enough for these women, the situation makes them more severe.


    Tens of thousands of troops surrounded them.


    With a huge stomach, wearing a set of fire red armor and a helmet like a lightning rod on his head, Fuye slowly came to the front of the team.


    "Ning Yue, you listen to me clearly, hand over Shen Yanzhu and take all your female disciples to surrender to me. Fu Ye thinks that you are good-looking. If you take you as a concubine, your female disciples will be my brothers'' daughter-in-law. Otherwise, it will be your end."


    With that, master Fu cut down the body of a female disciple in front of him with a big knife. At this time, the dogleg laughed: "Mr. Fu, there are three more in the evening." Fuye laughed and his face was full of joy. Inside the hall, Ning Yue led the last 100 disciples, each with pale face and scarred body. The huge physical consumption and the total imbalance in the number of people, the Baguio palace is in danger. Looking at the disciples behind, Ning Yue gritted her teeth and gave the silver cloth of last night to a female disciple: "hang the flag." As soon as the words fell, several female disciples immediately knelt down: "palace master, think twice."¡° I''ve thought about it. If the other party is really like the people in Yunding mountain, it''s not too late for us to die, but if they are good people, we may have a chance of survival. " Ning Yue said seriously. She can die, but these female disciples are still young, they should not¡° But... "A group of female disciples obviously don''t support Ning Yue''s practice. They have long been indifferent to life and death. They would rather live with dignity than be bullied by anyone. What''s more, many people don''t think it''s useful to raise this flag at this time. After all, even if the other party is coming, in order to deal with so many Yunding mountain disciples, the other party must have enough people. But last night, Ning Yue had sent disciples to inquire nearby. As a result, no large-scale team was stationed nearby¡° It doesn''t matter, Sheng! " Pour on the cold sound of a drink. At this time, Fuye, who leads thousands of troops, suddenly hears that there is a noise in the hall. He thinks it''s the time when the Baguio palace finally can''t hold on and wants to open the door to surrender. The door opened and a female disciple came out slowly. She held a long pole in her hand. Then she slowly raised the long pole. At the end of the pole is a flag with a hat carved on it! The flag fluttered in the breeze. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2021

    Looking at the beautiful silver flag in the sky, a group of people in Yunding mountain were stunned. The next second, the dog legs laughed: "Damn, I thought that the Baguio palace had many skills. As soon as we surrounded them, the girls counseled and raised the white flag directly."


    "Ha ha, women are women. They fell down before I tried hard."


    "If you had known today, why should you have known it at the beginning? At least, you don''t have to die so many disciples. "


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, master Fu couldn''t help laughing ferociously and said: "a group of smelly girls, they don''t serve men well at home. They are always looking for death. Listen to me. I''ll leave the ningyue of the Baguio palace. You can share the rest. "


    "Yes


    A group of people were in high spirits next time, and they obviously couldn''t wait.


    "No, it''s not a white flag. Isn''t it silver?" At this time, people with sharp eyes found that the flag was not right.


    Someone also hastened to answer and say: "yes, there are patterns on it, it seems to be a hat."


    "It''s not the flag of the Baguio palace. Are they looking for help to raise the flag?"


    Voice just fell, at this time in the sky, also suddenly came a high drink!


    "The silver flag rises, the bamboo hat appears, and the Tianding mountain will be destroyed! The silver dragon roars and kills the gods to the point where no one can fight. "


    A high drink, in the continuous chain of green mountains, faint echo.


    At the same time, a silver dragon suddenly roared in the sky!


    The dragon is singing for thousands of miles, straight into the sky!


    A group of people in Tianding mountain were shocked.


    "Watch out for ambush!" The dog barked at this moment.


    At this time, the ten thousand people united army was full of people, and the most peripheral disciples began to look around warily.


    Then, in the zenith mountains, several people with Chinese medicine pattern clothes flew directly into the air.


    Look around.


    But all around Ye Jingshu, it''s not like there are reinforcements.


    "Damn, sure enough, the bitches in Baguio palace don''t have good intentions. They''re looking for reinforcements." Although there was no one in sight, the dog legs still looked a little flustered.


    After all, if the other party has an ambush, in terms of today''s terrain, once tiandingshan is attacked back and forth, the consequences will be very serious.


    Fu Yeqi''s whole hand clenched the big knife, and his back teeth were almost crushed.


    "Order everyone to be ready for defense."


    Master Fu roared, and tens of thousands of people immediately grasped the weapons in their hands, and looked around.


    Suddenly, the wind stopped.


    The whole people around the Baguio palace, even if there are ten thousand people, can also fall into a dead silence.


    Suddenly, the wind blows again.


    Gently floating, there is a trace of comfort.


    "Someone''s coming." In the middle of the sky, a few people in medicine clothes drank softly.


    When they looked back, they saw a flash of trees and grass at the foot of the mountain, just as everyone was staring at it.


    As soon as the trees and grass open, a figure appears in everyone''s eyes.


    At the gate of the main hall, Ning Yue also hears the words of medicine persuading people outside. At this time, she rushes out with a group of remaining disciples and plans to join the friendly forces.


    "Damn it


    "Damn it


    "Damn it


    A group of Yunding mountain soldiers who were very alert were completely stunned.


    "Damn it


    Even the always gentle disciples of the Baguio palace could not help opening their mouths at this time.


    Although Ning Yue is not as reckless as her disciples, her face is more disgusting than eating Xiang.


    After the moving plants stopped shaking, there appeared


    single.


    It''s really a person!


    Fu mang was carrying a knife. When he got out of the grass and looked at the army of thousands of people like a wolf staring at himself, his face was even worse than eating Xiang, and he couldn''t help swallowing his mouth at his throat.


    Han 3000 asked him to come.


    But isn''t it a joke?


    Is he alone against the 70000 army?!


    "I grass your mother, is this the reinforcement of Baguio palace? Shit, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Fu Ye Leng after, immediately cover stomach smile forward backward.


    The soldiers of Yunding mountain, who had been nervous, laughed wildly.


    They thought they really had reinforcements for each other, but they didn''t expect that they really had reinforcements, but they were alone.


    This is the only person who can be funny?!


    One mouthful of saliva can drown him alive!


    Looking at that group of people, he laughed wildly, and fumang was sweating wildly.


    The same is true of a group of female disciples in the Baguio palace, and some of them feel ashamed.


    "Palace master, it seems that we have been fooled."


    "Well, if I had known that, I might as well fight with them and die, but I don''t need to be ridiculed by these smelly men." Ning Yue also feels that she has no light on her face. It''s a complete joke for her to do so¡° I apologize to you for what we have done wrong. "¡° Palace master, don''t blame yourself. It has nothing to do with you. It''s clear that some of the prodigals are upset and kind-hearted. They just tease us¡° That''s right. If you want to blame it, blame the person behind the scenes. Only one person is sent. Isn''t that funny? " When a group of female disciples were filled with righteous indignation, they suddenly heard a male voice¡° I''m not sending one person, but two. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2022

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of female disciples looked at each other and soon realized that the voice was coming from the top of their heads.


    A few steps rushed to the front, but found that I do not know when, a man stood on the eaves of the hall.


    He is tall and upright, with a mask on his face and a hat on his head.


    This person is Han 3000.


    With the sudden appearance of Han 3000, not only a group of female disciples rushed to the eaves, but also the army of ten thousand people on the opposite side could not help looking back.


    Seeing another person, Fu Ye was funny and angry for a moment: "Damn, another one. Damn, just the two of you, I''ll jump out one by one. You''re not as good as two together. At least you can scare me, right, brothers?"


    Once the words came out, there was another burst of laughter among the ten thousand people.


    Looking at those people laughing like that, the female disciples of the Baguio palace quit. Someone pointed to Han 3000 and said, "are you the one who gave us the silver cloth?"


    Han 3000 nodded noncommittally: "yes."


    "You are an old man. You have nothing to do after eating all day, right? Is it interesting to make fun of us women? "


    "Yes, we really believe you and regard you as reinforcements. But unexpectedly, you are playing around by us!"


    "We are the disciples of the Baguio palace. You can kill them but not humiliate them. If you do this, you are just a scum."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Scum man!"


    A group of female disciples immediately began to scold.


    Han 3000 is not angry. After all, from their point of view, it''s understandable.


    From a certain point of view, Han 3000''s silver cloth is actually their life-saving straw, but with such great determination, Han 3000''s hope is placed on him in exchange for the help of two lonely soldiers, who can''t stand it.


    Secondly, for the Baguio palace, they feel that they have been fooled.


    Therefore, anger is inevitable.


    At this time, even Ning Yue could not help but stand up and look at Han 3000, and said: "my baguiao palace has never been concerned about the world, neither has it any grudge with others, nor has it any grudge with others. Young Xia, it''s too much for you to make such a joke about my baguiao palace."


    "Ah, Mr. Fu, you see, that silly guy on the eaves is very similar to the man next to the three beauties yesterday? The masks are the same. "


    At this time, the sharp eyed dog leg suddenly found that the masked man on the eaves was the guy he met in the restaurant yesterday?!


    After he reminded him, master Fu couldn''t help looking at it carefully. It didn''t matter. After reading it, master Fu immediately patted his thigh: "Hey, it''s really that grandson."


    Looking back at the fumang behind him, it''s absolutely impossible. That bastard was among the people yesterday.


    "Damn it, when I said yesterday that I wanted to take the Baguio palace, this silly ratio may not be, it may not be endless. I dare say this silly ratio wants to help the Baguio palace."


    Now, Fuye finally understood what Han 3000 said yesterday.


    As soon as this remark came out, a group of people around him immediately reflected it, but the dog legs soon laughed: "I''m afraid Lord Fu will give him a green hat, so I''ll try to help the Baguio palace instead. However, silly is silly. If you don''t want to be green headed, you have to look at how many kilos you have. Just two fuckin ''people will help you. Isn''t that a bloody death? "


    When a group of people heard the speech, they laughed again.


    For them, Han three thousand with two people to help, is tantamount to an egg against a stone.


    It''s not only a waste of effort, but also a way to die!


    "Hey, I don''t think it''s male. I''ve been making trouble for a long time. It turns out it''s you. Why? I''m afraid Lord Fu will give you a green hat? " Fu ye also came to the interest at this time, and called to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand smile, also not angry: "I hope you don''t forget your bet with me yesterday."


    Hearing this, a group of female disciples of the Baguio palace quit. They were gambling for a long time!


    Now I think back to the time when they made a serious study of the silver cloth, and then hoped for it. Each of them felt even more ashamed.


    Ning Yue also felt that she couldn''t hang her face. At this time, she waved her hand: "all the disciples of Baguio palace listen to the order!"


    "The disciple is here!"


    A group of female disciples immediately cheered in unison.


    "I believe in the dog thieves by mistake, which makes everyone ashamed. I know I''m sorry for you. However, my disciples of the Baguio Palace are not afraid of death. Since this is the end of the matter, you should follow me to the enemy. Today, defend the dignity of the Baguio palace with your blood. " As soon as Ning Yue''s voice fell, a long sword with blue light was held in his hand.


    "I will defend the dignity of Baguio palace with my blood today. I will not die, I will not stop!" All the disciples drew their swords at the same time.


    Although she is a woman, she is heroic.


    "Kill


    With a roar, Ning Yue, holding her sword in her hand, led a hundred disciples of the Baguio palace to kill the army of ten thousand people in Tianding mountain.


    Even Han 3000, at this time, was not infected by their momentum. For a moment, he was a little excited. Women do not let men, it is so! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2023

    In the face of the rushing disciples of the Baguio palace, master Fu gave a cold smile: "beyond measure!"


    Then, with one stroke of broadsword, he drank angrily: "kill!"


    The army of ten thousand people immediately went to kill the Baguio palace.


    When the two sides met, a bloody battle broke out.


    Although they are all female disciples, they are determined, so although they occupy a huge disadvantage in number, they are still very brave.


    On the other hand, although Tianding mountain is hard to stop the spirit of the Baguio palace, the advantage in the number of people allows them to crush the war situation even without sending out experts.


    In just a few minutes, the advantage of the sea of people tactics was magnified infinitely, and the female disciples of the Baguio palace began to retreat, fighting and retreating.


    What''s more, as the leader of the Baguio palace, Ning Yue is not only outstanding in appearance, but also highly cultivated. She can be regarded as an expert at killing evil.


    Otherwise, it is not easy for Baguio palace to develop steadily in Qinglong city for hundreds of years and reach its present scale!


    From a certain point of view, Fuye''s attack on Baguio palace can get the support of Yaoshen Pavilion, because Yaoshen pavilion was deceived by Fuye and thought that it was unable to take over Baguio palace, so he was unwilling to leave the threat of ningyue.


    After all, Ning Yue had such accomplishments when she was very young, and if she refused to submit to the medicine God Pavilion, it would be a big problem for the medicine God Pavilion if it took time.


    At this time, Ning Yue sees that her disciples can''t support her. She moves her long sword and flies to the front line directly. With one sword, she can reach the sky.


    The shadow of a green sword suddenly roared to the front row.


    Green light, rushed in front of dozens of Tianding mountain disciples suddenly burst in the chest.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a row of people exploded directly, directly knocking down a large area of the wall of more than ten people behind them.


    Originally, there were a lot of people, and they were blasted out of a big hole by ningyue.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth smile, kill evil people, really not bad.


    Seeing this, master Fu gave a cold smile: "this smelly woman is not only good-looking, but also fierce. She''s very energetic, interesting, interesting. I want to live."


    With a wave of his big hand, an old man in blue beside Fu Ye flew out directly, followed by four middle-aged people in medicine clothes.


    This group of people have a clear goal. They point at Ning Yue.


    Although the old man in Tsing Yi is very old, his speed is very fast. His hand is carrying a strange and strange battle law with skull and bones, emitting strange green light.


    Each of the four medicine clothes aimed at Ning Yue.


    In the face of five people''s attack, Ning Yue couldn''t fight at all for a moment. As soon as the sword in her hand was restricted by the old man in green, four palms attacked directly.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you will be shot by four palms on the spot and die on the spot. But Ning Yue has excellent talent, and her brain is also extremely calm. She just avoids the invasion of four palms in an extremely narrow space.


    But just as she dodged, four palms suddenly spurted a stream of red powder from her sleeve.


    Ning month a dodge less than, although quickly cover, but the body and face is still powder spray.


    Just confused, the old man in green directly slaps Ning Yue on the shoulder.


    Ning Yue suddenly flies backwards for several meters. Even with the help of many disciples, her mouth is still bleeding.


    "Master of the palace!"


    Several disciples held her nervously, their eyes full of fear.


    It''s not because of fear of death, but because of fear of Ning Yue. The red powder scattered on Ning Yue''s body is completely like spark on her clothes. She irons her clothes into several holes. However, the red powder scattered on her face and neck suddenly disappears and seems to be immersed in her skin.


    "I''m fine." Ning Yue only felt that the place where she was sprayed with red powder was burning like fire. The place where she was hit by the old man in green on her shoulder was also more and more painful.


    Ning Yue knows that she is seriously injured, but at this time, she has no choice but to grit her teeth and insist.


    Looking at the old man in green, Ning Yue frowned coldly.


    "Luo Fu, the master of killing evil, you can really look up to my Baguio palace." The moon is freezing.


    The old man in Tsing Yi had a smug and natural smile on his lips, and the man behind him was even more arrogant. The old man in Tsing Yi said with a smile: "since you know that, are you going to let go? Or did I tie you to master Fu''s bed myself? "


    "Bah! Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed. " As soon as Ning Yue was angry, she was about to rush past with her sword. But with this luck, she only felt her chest stuffy. Then, a stream of blood came out again.


    "You still want to move when you get the broken tendon powder from my medicine God pavilion?" Four medicine character clothes head of person cold voice smile way.


    "Want to die? Sometimes, the weak have no right to choose between life and death. " The old man in Green said with a cold smile.


    "Only master Fu can let you live and die." Master Fu gave a dirty smile.


    The meaning of humiliation was understandable. Naturally, you know what he meant by life and death. When several female disciples of Baguio palace saw that the palace leader was humiliated, they rushed up with a sword on the spot.


    Ning Yue wants to stop it, but she gives up the idea soon. The other side has such a master, the number of completely present crush, pull them how? Isn''t it dead yet?! Die early and die late, is not death¡° Kill Biting his teeth and yelling angrily, even if he can''t be lucky, Ning Yue will fight to the end and die together with his disciples¡° I''m looking for death. " The old man in Green''s clothes took a cold breath from the corner of his mouth. He turned over and jumped over a group of people. He grabbed Ning Yue. It was just two moves. Ning Yue was beaten back and forth. However, just as the old man in Tsing Yi hit again, a dark shadow suddenly appeared, and then the hand corresponding to the old man in Tsing Yi. Pop! Two palms opposite. With a ferocious smile, the old man in Green''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the shadow in front of him. Before he could see the person clearly, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his palm. Bang! With a loud noise, the old man in green suddenly felt a strange force coming out directly from the palm of his opponent''s hand. As soon as he came into contact with the strange force, he could not resist, so he was directly kicked away for several steps. After a few steps, the old man in Qingyi finally managed to stabilize his figure and keep his feet in control of the center of gravity. At this time, he directly cracked the brick on the ground. The old man in Qingyi was shocked. Good internal power¡° Didn''t your mother teach you not to beat women? " In front of Ning Yue''s body is the figure on the eaves. At this time, she suddenly finds that the figure is extremely cold and tall. The old man in green didn''t speak. Although he was hurt by this sentence, he could only look at the masked man. See Han 3000 appear, blessing ye at this time also frowned¡° I''m so old, but I''m still disrespectful. I''ll clean up for your mother. " Voice just fell, Han 3000 figure suddenly flash, disappeared in place. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2024

    The old man in green was shocked.


    He clearly stares at Han 3000''s, but the guy suddenly disappears.


    Is out of God of the moment, suddenly feel a cold wind hit, a lift eyes, a shadow has killed over.


    The old man in Qingyi can only deal with it in a hurry, and his pace is constantly retrogressive.


    However, in the end, it was the people who killed the evil. Although they were in a bit of a mess, they immediately blocked Han 3000 with a green light. Taking advantage of this gap, the old man in green stabilized his figure.


    But just as the old man in Tsing Yi was about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, a scene of astonishment happened.


    A shadow flashed by again, and then.


    "Pa!"


    "This slap is for your mother. It teaches you to respect women."


    "Pa"


    "This slap is for your father to beat you, teach you not to help tyranny."


    "Pa"


    "This slap is for your son, to teach you not to do bad things and kill your children."


    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!


    The old man in green, who seemed to be stable, was slapped and slapped by a shadow under the gaze of everyone. The scene of slapping and slapping for several consecutive times was silent and the needle could be heard.


    The whole gang was dumbfounded.


    The old man in green is a master of killing evil, but now he is slapped like a grandson.


    Even a few steps back, the old man in Green''s head swayed slightly with the slap. Now, even if the slap stopped, he still could not help shaking his head.


    In a daze, the old man in Tsing Yi only felt the burning pain on both sides of his face. At this time, his bony face had swollen a lot.


    Ning Yue and a group of disciples of baguigong are stunned.


    How could they have thought that the masked man who had just been scolded by himself on the eaves would block the attack of the old man in green in an instant, and at the same time... Slapped him so wildly.


    "Well, I can''t find a reason to fan you." Han 3000 slightly raised his hand and looked at it, but he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "How dare you... How dare you slap me in the face?" The old man in green was so angry that he trembled slightly. Han 3000 beat him in this way, which was more painful than killing him.


    "Old man, what about you?" Han Sanqian smiles, then shouts to the foot of the mountain: "help Mang, keep it for me. Today, none of these people will go down the mountain alive for me."


    Crazy!


    Crazy to the end!


    It''s so crazy!


    Two men, seventy thousand? Trying to keep none of them alive?!


    This kind of words will really make others laugh, but at this time, no one dares to laugh.


    All the masters of Zhuxie were slapped in the face by him just like his son. This shows that the man in front of him has the same accomplishments.


    However, even if not low, ants can kill elephants.


    But the other side has 70000 people, and there is no lack of many experts!


    Fuye said angrily: "Damn, kill this farting turtle grandson for me. If anyone kills him, all the female disciples of baguiao palace will be his. At the same time, they will be rewarded with a million amethysts!"


    With a shout of anger, the crowd immediately gathered. There must be brave men under the heavy reward.


    What''s more, Han 3000''s crazy words just now obviously angered all of them.


    "Laozi Yannan double swords Mahai, today I will cut you with my hands!"


    "And Lu Jun, the living gun king of Laozi!"


    "Tianshan iron whip willow leaves."


    A master flew out of the crowd and went straight to Han 3000.


    In the blink of an eye, there were 70 or 80 people.


    Seeing these people fly out, Ning Yue looks pale. Most of them are well-known around Qinglong city. Among them, the one with the worst cultivation also has the ethereal realm. How can Han Sany cope with such a rush?


    As soon as the sword was grasped, Ning Yue cried out, "all the disciples will help me."


    But just as the disciples were about to rush up with Ning Yue.


    All of a sudden, Han 3000''s body suddenly glowed with gold. Then, an invisible wave came out from him and spread out like water lines.


    "A group of ants, get out of here!"


    Drink in anger!


    Boom!!!


    Whether it''s a few experts in Tianding mountain or a disciple of baguiao palace who wants to support Han 3000, I can only see that the storm suddenly strikes.


    Then, the body was suddenly directly overturned.


    Bang!!!


    With Han 3000 as the center, within a radius of 20 meters, all the people were directly knocked over by the huge waves and fell to the ground one after another.


    "Palace master, this guy is too arrogant. We are going to help him, but he doesn''t know the difference between us and the enemy?" A female disciple was knocked to the ground by a huge wave and complained bitterly.


    "Yes, what kind of strange moves does this guy use? I''ve never seen this kind of skill before."


    Ning Yue''s pupil was slightly open for a long time, and he shook his head: "no, it''s not a move or a skill, but..." it''s his internal power! "¡° What? "¡° Palace master, how is this possible? You don''t even need to use moves. Can you just rely on your internal power to make people fly in the air? We are not ordinary people, at least... "Yes, they are all monks. No matter how bad they are, they won''t be knocked down so easily, will they? What''s more, if the cultivation of the disciples of Baguio palace is too bad, how can they survive¡° No Ning Yue shook her head: "when a person''s internal force is strong enough and energy is large enough, this can be done in theory. It''s like the breeze can''t move the tree, but if the wind is stronger, it''s just easy to break the tree." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2025

    Hearing this, several disciples were shocked: "palace master, what do you mean..."


    "Yes, if we can knock us down with internal strength, it can only show that the gap between us and this guy is totally different, not in the same order of magnitude at all." Although unwilling to admit it, Ning Yue has to face this fact.


    It''s not difficult to shake people away with energy, whether it''s offensive or defensive.


    It''s like a man can use it to cut something solid as long as he is strong enough, no matter what shield or spear he is holding. But if a man wants to break it away with his bare hands, it is obviously extremely difficult.


    Unless!


    Unless this person is strong to another level.


    "Since this man is so powerful, can he really help us out?" The female disciple asked strangely.


    Ning Yue shook her head: "this, I don''t know."


    No matter how strong this person is, it''s not easy to face a crowd of 70000 people?!


    In other words, Han 3000 in the eyes of Ning Yue, strong is really strong, but strong enough to abnormal to that extent, Ning Yue does not believe.


    At this time, Han 3000, standing in the center of the scene, was like a god of war.


    "What the hell are you doing? Give it to me Fuye, a kind of reckless man, is similar to the gang who rushed to Han 3000 just now. He doesn''t have the delicate mind of Ning Yue, let alone her cultivation. After suffering from Han 3000''s great loss, the old man in Qing Yi also stood in the distance and didn''t notice the wonderful part of Han 3000''s anger.


    Fu Ye roared, and a group of people roared and rushed to Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 Meng''s body did not move to fly until he was in mid air!


    The whole person is shining with gold.


    Left hand sky fire, right hand moon wheel!


    Jade sword flying!


    Tianhuo moon wheel once again wrapped jade sword, flying bow!


    One knee light lift, long arrow instant!!


    The arrow did not arrive.


    But all the people just feel that the color around them is changing, and they are dyed blue and white by the sky fire and the moon wheel. With a strong pressure, they are desperately squeezing from the mid air.


    "This... What is this?"


    "What the hell is that?"


    A group of people panic, for them, usually bullying even if, but where to see such a world destroying attack?!


    "Hold it, hold it, damn it, hold it for me!" At this time, master Fu roared angrily.


    The four men in the medicine suit looked at each other and took the lead in jointly casting a spell to directly attack the moon wheel of heaven fire.


    With the beginning of them, the old man in green followed, others were led, and naturally gathered together. All the people ran over and let go their magic.


    Dayton time, thousands of light gathered together, suddenly boom to the sky fire moon wheel from the sky!


    Dang!


    With a loud noise, ten thousand rays of light collided with the moon wheel of sky fire, and the earth trembled with it. The generated air waves made the surrounding trees shake violently and the houses shake slightly!


    Ning Yue and a group of female disciples, including Fu mang on the mountain pass, were stunned.


    Such a grand scene is just amazing!


    "Mole ant!"


    In the middle of the air, Han three thousand cold voice a smile, in the hand tiny dint!


    Boom!!!


    All of a sudden, it seems that the more huge Wandao light is suddenly like paper meeting water. It just sticks to it for a while, and it is completely engulfed by Tianhuo moon wheel in an instant.


    The red and blue light fell to the ground!


    Bang!!!!


    With a loud noise, the mountain trembled and the debris fell away!


    At this time, half of the 60000 troops, a little far away from the battlefield, were knocked down by the strong light. Although the old man in Qingyi and his four disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion got away quickly, they were still shaken by the aftershock of the explosion like a broken line kite. After knocking down dozens of Tianding mountain soldiers, they managed to stabilize themselves.


    Five people successively one mouthful blood spurts out, but has no time to eat the pain, because at this time of them, completely shocked by the scene in front of them.


    In the center of the main hall of the Baguio palace, the moon wheel of the sky fire is the center of the explosion. Calculated by 50 meters in diameter, it is like a piece of scorched earth. Not to mention that there are only ten thousand people just now. Even the strong green bricks on the ground are completely turned into vermilion powder at this time. On the ground, there is only a huge pit about 10 meters deep!


    However, at this time Han 3000, but slightly standing in the middle of the sky, with a vast body of gold, no exploration of power!


    "What is this? What''s this? " Some tiandingshan people, at this time, could not help shaking wildly under their feet, and they were completely frightened.


    Thousands of people, thousands of people, all of them disappeared into the world in an instant, even without any residue.


    What kind of terrorist power is this?!


    At this time, they are recalling Han 3000''s words just now. No one wants to leave alive. How ruthless they laugh at them on the spot. Now, how regretful and afraid they are!


    What happened to them? Is it the Reaper from hell?! In an instant, thousands of people become fans¡° Yes? Are you all dumb? Just now, isn''t it arrogant? " In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 said with a smile. Although his tone was flat, his voice was like the call of hell Death in the ears of a group of Tianding mountain soldiers. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2026

    Dead silence!


    A lot of people even dare not give out the atmosphere, for fear of making any noise, which will attract the eyes of the murderer.


    They can only look at each other, the body also honest involuntarily moved back a few steps.


    The old man in Tsing Yi''s pupils shrank and his eyes looked at Han 3000 in the air.


    "What are you afraid of? Can we be afraid of him alone? Don''t panic. It must be his ultimate spell just now. Everyone knows that the ultimate spell is a waste of energy. He can''t have the energy to issue it again. " At this time, master Fu cried out.


    He has 70000 troops in his hand. If he just admits defeat, what face will he have to go on in the future?!


    What''s more, he didn''t believe how strong Han 3000 could be. Just now, it was just the limit.


    After all, when they swept Qinglong city this time, they didn''t meet people who started very hard. In the end, they were all paper tigers.


    With this sentence, the team finally calmed down.


    The old man in green and master Fu looked at each other. The old man in green nodded and looked at the four disciples of the medicine God.


    After each other''s eyes affirmed, the body''s energy was transported and the attack was put on.


    With a wave of his hand, Mr. Fu''s army moved forward.


    "Up


    The old man in green shouted angrily and flew directly towards Han 3000 in mid air with four medicine God disciples.


    And fifty thousand troops followed!


    Looking at the black crowd, the female disciples of the Baguio palace were all filled with panic expressions on their faces.


    "Palace master, can that man cope with so many people?" The disciple asked anxiously.


    Ning Yue''s eyes have been on Han 3000''s body, never moved a cent, shaking his head: "I don''t know."


    In front of this person, has completely exceeded her imagination.


    Just now that destroys the heaven and earth general blow, really left indelible shock to her heart.


    Although Ning Yue knows better than anyone that this person''s internal power is so powerful that it is totally out of the ordinary level, what I can''t imagine is that this extraordinary level is out of the ordinary level.


    One move can destroy ten thousand people!


    But she couldn''t answer the disciples'' questions.


    Although Han 3000 is stronger than he imagined, the problem is that now 50000 people are attacking together. How strong can he be?!


    It''s not as simple as five moves for 50000 people.


    But Ning Yue doesn''t know why, but she has another expectation for Han 3000.


    Although this kind of expectation, in her eyes and reason, is so untenable.


    In the middle of the sky, the old man in Qingyi offered a skeleton Fazhang, and the four disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion went straight to Han 3000 in the way of attacking each other.


    Fifty thousand troops followed.


    In the center, Han 3000 smiles.


    In Taiyan''s first movement, the whole person was shining with gold. Taixu stepped forward. Instead of advancing, he retreated and directly attacked the five masters.


    Then, Han 3000 with dazzling body method directly with five attack.


    One on one, the five masters were shocked. Although they were five on one, Han 3000 was not the one who was tired of dealing with them, but five of them!


    This is crazy!


    Taixu SHENBU is weird and changeable. Five people can''t prevent it, or they don''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, it turned into five people''s confusion.


    Tsing Yi elderly eyebrows wrinkle, bite the middle finger in the skull battle, touch time, skull and bone battle green light four, left hand holding war, the skeleton fierce frenzied inhalation of the energy in front, then, right hand pull a push, a very strong green energy suddenly spray, direct attack South Korea three thousand.


    He just wants to make a quick decision!


    Sacrifice your best killing move!


    The dawn of magic blood!


    When the blood fog comes, it will explode when it touches the object. It''s terrible!


    Such a large area of blood fog, Taixu SHENBU, even if it is superb, it is useless. Han 3000''s golden energy is ferocious, directly on!


    Almost at this time, the four disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion seized the opportunity and crossed the four spells.


    Although the five are not of the same sect, they have a tacit understanding of each other in the battles of Qinglong city.


    Han three thousand back no retreat, can only force luck energy, hard carry four people attack.


    "No way." Seeing the situation in the field, Ning Yue immediately shouted loudly.


    A group of female disciples behind him also clenched their lips at this time, and their faces were anxious.


    The four attacks of these four people are very familiar to the people in the Baguio palace.


    Because when these people attacked the Baguio palace for the first time, hundreds of disciples of the Baguio palace were killed after the four attacks.


    After the hundred disciples were recruited, they were poisoned at a very fast speed.


    Then in just a few seconds, he died of poisoning, and the most shocking thing for the disciples of Baguio palace is that the scene of these poisoned people in poisoning is extremely shocking. To be exact, it''s just terrible. In just a few seconds, the Buddha''s body was blown up like crazy expansion. The onset time is extremely fast, and ningyue tried to give them emergency treatment, but any medicine into, not only will not alleviate the symptoms, and even make the disease faster. For any disciple of the Baguio palace, it was a nightmare. So when they saw that they used the same attack again, they were shocked and couldn''t help kneading a cold sweat for Han 3000. Seeing the attack hit, master Fu and four disciples of yaozifu were excited¡° Yes, yes. " All four of them cried excitedly. For them, killing people with this move is not something to celebrate, but if it''s against Han 3000, it''s different. The old man in Qingyi was fighting Han 3000, and he also showed a ferocious smile at the same time¡° Grass, it''s so handsome. If I hit it, I''ll know that this guy won''t last long. " Fu ye at the other end roared excitedly. With his roar, all tiandingshan soldiers immediately stopped attacking one by one, dancing and cheering. Han three thousand one smile, difficult to understand: "hit so happy?"¡° Hum, this is our unique medicine God Pavilion retrograde Yin and Yang. Those who are hit can only be poisoned to death, and the death is miserable. Laugh, laugh. If you don''t laugh, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. " The first four medicine disciple laughed, his eyes full of rage¡° That''s right. Wait a minute. You''re afraid you can''t even cry. Ha ha, ha ha. " Han Sanqian shook his head and said with a smile, "anyone who can''t laugh will soon know that he is young, too young." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2027

    Han 3000''s age is actually much younger than that of the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion. Even if Han 3000''s face can''t be seen, his age can be judged by the skin of his exposed arms and neck.


    At this time, Han 3000 laughed at their youth, which made them feel very funny.


    "When death comes, how dare you speak up!" The first disciple disdained to shout.


    "I''ll let you kneel down and call our grandfather later." Another disciple sneered at this time.


    The old man in Tsing Yi also smiles. He has seen the poisons before. There was a sect leader whose cultivation was no worse than him, but he was still attacked successfully by today''s means. In the end, he died in a quarter of an hour.


    "It''s not clear who''s dying." Suddenly, Han three thousand evil smile.


    Left hand crazy increase strength, one hand attack on the old man in green, while biting the right middle finger, blood out, the middle finger fiercely toward four people.


    When the four disciples of yaozifu were proud, and they thought that the old man in Qingyi had completely controlled Han 3000, they didn''t think that he might suddenly confront with one hand or attack with the other hand, so they were not prepared enough.


    Four drops of blood just hit the abdomen of the four.


    Originally some panic four people, hurriedly look at their abdomen, when they saw that the clothes on their abdomen were only stained with some blood, they couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    "What''s the matter? Other people are poisoned by us, and the body can''t bear it. Are you on the brain? Ha ha ha ha, you are sick, aren''t you? "


    "You want to persecute us with your poisoned blood? Are you stupid, even if it''s really poisonous, so what? We have a goddamn antidote. Besides, if you spread it on us, you think it will poison us? "


    "It seems that the master, in fact, encountered a dilemma and ordinary people are no different, panic, desperate, do something that people laugh and cry."


    The four people laughed at each other, and there was no expression of their laughter.


    Fu ye in the distance also laughed with dogleg when he heard this.


    "With your poison? Do you deserve it? " Han 3000 said with disdain.


    As a poison king, what is he afraid of? In renshenwa''s words, it''s just adding some seasoning to Han 3000''s poison. It doesn''t hurt him at all. On the contrary, it makes his poison more poisonous.


    As soon as the words came to an end, the disciple of the four medicine God was about to laugh again when his whole face suddenly twisted violently.


    Abdominal pain is transmitted from the heart, when four people subconsciously look to the abdomen, the whole person is as complete as ashes.


    There was a fist sized hole on the clothes where the blood was dripping, and the black red blood was flowing out slowly along the mouth of the burnt clothes.


    Someone moved a little, and a stream of black mucus mixed with what looked like visceral debris rolled straight out of the hole.


    "What''s going on?" The leader''s disciple had the highest accomplishments and was in the best condition. However, his face turned pale at this time. As soon as he finished, he suddenly felt that something was rolling desperately in his throat. Before he could stop it, it gushed out of his mouth.


    It''s all black blood, and it''s out of control to prevent Buddha from being turned on.


    "Elder martial brother, help... Help me. It''s so hard. I..." Before he finished speaking, the youngest younger martial brother collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Before he died, his eyes were still staring at Han 3000, and his eyes were full of miracles.


    How could he think that the poison he was proud of had no difference between Han 3000 and Guan Gong.


    "It''s highly toxic!" At this time, the first disciple fiercely blocked his own acupoints to prevent the black blood from flowing wildly. At the same time, he reminded his younger martial brother loudly and madly put all the poisonous antidotes in his mouth.


    At this time, he could not care about the serious side effects of various antidotes. He just wanted to protect his life.


    The other two disciples did the same.


    There are all kinds of secret antidotes prepared by Shifu. There are all kinds of strange poisons in the world. After all, if the disciples of Yaoshen pavilion are poisoned, it is not human life, but the dignity of a sect.


    In particular, Yaoshen Pavilion is just one of the three true gods, and it is the time when it needs fame most.


    But the next second, the three were almost the same.


    "Poof!"


    Three people spewed out a big mouthful of black blood at the same time!


    Black blood all over the sky, like a black blood fog.


    "It''s... it''s impossible, it''s... it''s impossible. My master, he usually teaches us how to make and prevent poison. You can''t poison us to death. Who are you? "


    The first disciple was very unwilling to look at Han 3000, but it was obvious that he would never get an answer. It was not that Han 3000 was unwilling to speak, but that his life had come to an end.


    Three figures, mixed with unwilling and fear, and did not dare to provoke his endless regret, directly fell to the ground!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2028

    Bang!


    Three bodies smashed into the ground, raising bursts of dust.


    But at the same time, it also surprised everyone at the scene.


    The situation, which had been stable, was not only reversed in an instant, but also reversed directly by the Jedi.


    In an instant, the four most effective helpers of Yunding mountain died at the scene, and in their eyes, the guy just put four drops of blood!


    Four drops of blood for four lives?!


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it even if they killed them!


    "It''s not your turn now." Han 3000 looked at the old man in green.


    The old man in Tsing Yi feels cool on his back!


    A moment later, a trace of venom flashed in his eyes, and he smiled coldly, "you want to kill me? Do you think it''s that easy? "


    Fifty thousand troops have already surrounded Han 3000 regiments, three circles inside and three circles outside, in the air and on the ground.


    This is the immortal killing array created by Yunding mountain in several wars.


    If you meet a difficult opponent, it''s like a leader last time. If you fight alone, you are not an opponent at all. Therefore, they will use several experts to entangle each other, and at the same time, surround them with ten thousand people. In the end, naturally, they will be besieged by ten thousand people.


    This move has been tried repeatedly!


    If you are a master of poisoning, it is needless to say that if you are not poisoned, you will be besieged by thousands of people.


    So, they named it Zhuxian array!


    This is the source of the old man''s self-confidence. Although Han Sanqian was one of the four masters just now, he was very upset, but the siege of thousands of people has been set. Why should he be afraid of it!


    "It''s up to them?" Han 3000 sneers.


    "Yes, it''s up to them!" The old man in Tsing Yi gave a cold smile.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile and look at the three outer layers of encirclement, but he couldn''t help feeling that this scene was similar. In the final battle of nihilism, ten thousand nihilism disciples surrounded themselves in this way, and then surrounded them together?


    Seeing that Han 3000 was lost in thought, the old man in green hummed: "what? Are you afraid? "


    "Really scared!" Han three thousand smile, in the hand energy fierce once again big increase: "I am afraid you die too fast!"


    "Arrogance Seeing Han 3000 start, the old man in Green''s right hand slaps the skeleton''s magic battle, and the skeleton suddenly spurts out a red beam of light. At the same time, he quickly withdraws and flies straight to the sky.


    "All the disciples follow my orders and kill him."


    As soon as he drank loudly, the Dharma battle threw it over his head, pinched his right hand into a Dharma finger, gently touched his forehead, and then pointed the second hand at the skeleton Dharma battle falling in the air. A huge energy was directly poured into the skeleton Dharma battle.


    Almost at the same time, the skeleton on the top of the French battle was shining brightly.


    A golden light shot out from the bottom of the battle and directly attacked Han 3000.


    On the ground and in the middle of the air, fifty thousand troops took orders at the same time, and ten thousand people moved together. Just like the nihilist sect, fifty thousand attacks suddenly hit in all directions and gathered Han 3000.


    "Well, it''s time to try. I don''t know if it''s useless for such a long time. Are you ok?" Han 3000 said to himself and then shook his head.


    With Taiyan''s mental method, the hand suddenly urges the strong golden energy!


    Boom!


    Fifty thousand attacks at the same time to Han 3000, and then blow up!


    With a loud noise, a white light after the explosion dyed the whole sky white. The strong and dazzling light not only let the remaining 20000 people not only cover their eyes with their hands, but also let the world catch that light at the same time.


    All eyes are bright!


    After the light, everyone looks out.


    At this time, a huge energy aperture appeared in the mid air.


    That''s the power of a 50000 man spell attack!


    But it did not dissipate in the explosion, but was condensed together!


    "Wuxiangshengong!"


    All of a sudden, the whole huge energy circle suddenly dispersed!


    And then it flew out.


    It''s just like how 50000 people fought in the past and how these energies came back in the same way. If we have to say something different, it''s probably that these returning spells all have a golden streamer.


    Although Han Sanqian had hidden his Wuxiang skill in the martial arts contest, he didn''t use it all the time. He was afraid that some people in the Jianghu would recognize him, which would lead to the siege of those experts.


    But now it''s different. It''s just a local struggle in Qinglong city. How many people can know Wuxiang magic skill!


    The second use of Wuxiang not only did not rust because it had been put for too long, but also upgraded itself because of the drastic changes in Han 3000''s body and the nuclear changes in his energy.


    If it is said that the creator of wuxiangshengong is to play wuxiangshengong to the top, then Han 3000 is to use another special level to upgrade the whole wuxiangshengong to half a level.


    After all, Han 3000''s body, which is countless wealth!


    The master of wuxiangshengong may not be as abnormal as he is!


    "Bang bang!" It''s just a moment, 50000 sounds! It was not enough to create a sensation at the scene. A group of female disciples of Baguio palace were stunned, and the high spirited Lord Fu fell to the ground. What the hell is this! Who did they meet? I don''t think they met the real God?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2029

    "This..." Ning Yue also breathed at this time, looking at the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    Behind a group of Baguio palace disciples are all stupidly standing in place, eyes straight.


    Correspondingly, there are 20000 troops left behind Fu ye, who are just as stunned as statues.


    50000 explosions, 50000 people fell to the ground.


    If you want to ask them what is the most terrible thing they have seen in their life, I''m afraid it''s the day of purgatory under the God of death.


    That''s an attack by 50000 people. Even ants can push over elephants.


    But in the face of Han 3000, they are really only ants, trampled on at will.


    Fifty thousand rays of light attack against the sky. It''s a huge energy attack that everyone hears of. It doesn''t do him any harm, but


    On the contrary, he fought back precisely.


    "Master, is this... True?" Standing beside Ning Yue, the female disciple looks at Han 3000 in the air and murmurs.


    It''s shocking enough for Han 3000 to turn over and destroy 10000 people, but he never thought that he would turn over 50000 people so quickly.


    "I... I don''t know." Ning Yue was also shocked.


    Just now, she was worried that Han 3000 would be killed by 50000 people. So her biggest wish was that he would not die, but that he would be seriously injured and run away.


    Who ever thought it would be like this?!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Under the dogleg''s struggle, master Fu forced himself to get up, and the whole person almost hysterically roared: "he has already released a super forbidden skill, so there''s no reason to release it again?"


    The dogleg was in a panic, and he was staring at Han 3000 in mid air at any time.


    He is very weak now, because he offended Han 3000 a lot yesterday. Can he not be afraid to see Han 3000 killing so many people?


    If Han 3000 wanted to get back at him, he would have no slag in a moment.


    "Elder brother, let''s withdraw. That guy is not human at all. We can''t even trap him. How can we play?" The dog legs are scared.


    "Withdraw? Withdraw your mother''s ghost. If you withdraw, it''s tantamount to giving up? Do you want me to stand on the wall in my underwear? " Fuye''s backhand is a slap on the dog''s leg.


    What''s the most important thing when you come out?


    Face!


    If he is humiliated like this, what face will he have in the future?!


    "Give it to me. Damn it, I don''t believe he can really be so good. After two bans, he''s still healthy?" Cried master Fu.


    But looking back, none of the remaining soldiers rushed forward, but kept retreating.


    It''s true that there are a large number of people, but the morale of the people is also important. Han 3000 has been deprived of the unmatched momentum of the 70000 troops again and again.


    If the instant collapse of 10000 people has caused a shadow in their hearts, then the collapse of the immortal killing array of 50000 troops has become the last straw to crush their inner defense.


    "What the hell? What for? What are you doing? Come back, come back


    Lord Fu roared angrily, but the more he roared, the faster the soldiers fled. If they were in the rear, they simply rushed down the mountain.


    But without a few steps, these people were stunned.


    Fumang is standing at the mountain pass!


    All these people were stupid. Even Fu mang himself was stupid.


    From the beginning, Han Sanqian asked Fu mang to guard the pass and not let anyone go down the mountain. These people thought it was a huge joke, so they had a good way to ridicule it. But what they wanted was that now, their most ironic thing has become true!


    Dozens of deserters look at each other, I look at you, my heart a horizontal, rather than let the devil behind kill deified into powder, it is better to fight with the man in front of!


    As a result, a group of people rushed on.


    It is like a mighty sword to carry manicurn.


    Because of the arrangement of Han 3000, those people laughed at him. They also doubted life. How could they know that all of a sudden, they were so surprised!


    Fu mang was single to dozens. He was fighting hard. Suddenly, the group of deserters were attacked in the back. With a few big knives, they all fell to the ground.


    "Damn, who dares to escape for me, that''s the end!" At this time, master Fu held his sword and stood beside the bodies of the deserters who had been cut down. He roared angrily.


    A group of soldiers stopped and looked at master Fu with fear.


    But just as Fuye stabilized the soldiers, Han 3000 suddenly made a sound in the air.


    "Put down your knives. I won''t kill you."


    In a word, a group of more than 20000 soldiers quickly threw away their weapons. Even some female disciples of the Baguio palace could not help throwing down their swords at this time.


    After a while, they reflected that Han 3000 was helping them... But no wonder they would have such a reflection, because Han 3000 at this time seemed to have caused a great psychological impact in their hearts. Especially for the soldiers of Tianding mountain, Han 3000 is the devil. They are afraid! Looking at a group of soldiers throwing away weapons, the scene is both spectacular and sad for Fu Ye¡° You... What are you doing? What are you doing? Pick up the knife for me. Pick it up Lord Fu roared angrily. But everyone just stepped back, away from him, but no one listened to him¡° Dang! " Another clear voice sounded in my ear. Master Fu looked back and saw that his most trusted dog also threw his sword to the ground and looked at him like he was crying¡° What are you doing? " Fu Ye was stunned and said angrily: "waste, waste, you are a group of fuckin ''waste! Damn, I''ll fight with you! " Then, as soon as he grasped the sword, Fu was about to rush towards Han 3000. But almost when he was about to do it¡° Whew A jade sword was suddenly thrust directly into his foot. Fuye immediately cried out in pain. At the moment of looking down, he suddenly felt a breeze coming. The next second, he felt his throat was jammed and his body was lifted. Fuye only felt dyspnea. He grabbed the big hand stuck in his throat with both hands. But at the same time, the sole of his foot was directly pierced by the sword. When he lifted his body up, his foot was also directly lifted from the tip of the sword to the hilt. He even felt the friction between the foot bone and the sword body. The pain there made him want to touch it with his hands. Han 3000 did not know when he was standing in front of him. He stuck his throat with one hand and carried him as if he had been carrying a Yangji. He said with a smile: "fight? How do you want to spell it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2030

    Fu Ye looks at Han 3000 in front of him in horror, but the serious expression on his mask is like the face of death, which makes him panic.


    The deadlock between his throat made it more difficult for him to breathe, but no matter how hard his hands were, Han 3000''s hands were as still as steel tongs.


    Behind Han 3000, there are 20000 troops. At this time, when Han 3000 suddenly appears, they can''t help retreating to a safe distance of several meters. These people are still scared, especially those standing in the front row, even though they know there are 10000 people behind them, and their backs are on their comrades in arms.


    But I still feel cold on my back.


    For them, this is the back of death!


    "Let go... Let go of me, please, please!" Hard to squeeze out a few words, Fu Ye''s eyes are full of fear of death and desire for life.


    He took it, he completely refused, even if he was still with a trace of unwilling, but now it completely disappeared.


    Even if he didn''t get out of his hand, he was stuck and raised his throat. What qualification does he have to be unwilling to go!


    He regretted that he had provoked such a character.


    More thought to put a green hat on him.


    Now think about it, it''s full of satire.


    As soon as he loosened his hand, Lord Fu fell to the ground. Regardless of how painful he fell, he quickly breathed the air.


    Han 3000 directly pulls out the jade sword and wipes the blood on Fu Ye''s body.


    Master Fu was so arrogant that he didn''t dare to give up. Now he has to give more advice. He''s afraid that Han 3000 won''t be happy, and his sword will kill his dog.


    See Han 3000 took back the jade sword, blessing this just long out of breath.


    Then, he directly got up and knelt down in front of Han 3000: "Sir, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m blind and don''t know what''s going on. I''ve been blind for a while and offended you. You have a lot of adults. Please forgive me."


    "It means that if I don''t forgive you, I''ll be a villain? Are you threatening me? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    On hearing this, Mr. Fu banged his head in the same place directly, and each one hit the ground hard, hitting countless grasses on his forehead¡° Sir, I don''t mean that. Oh, sir, please, please


    "Young Xia, master Fu has done many evils. He led the disciples of Tianding mountain to kill all the twelve gates and eleven palaces of Qinglong city. It''s natural for him not to kill them." At this time, with the help of a group of disciples, Ning Yue rushes over.


    As soon as he arrived, the disciple of Baguio palace knelt in front of Han 3000: "disciple of Baguio palace, thank you for saving your life, young Xia."


    Ning Yue is injured, and her face is very haggard, but she still bows to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "you''re welcome. Let''s all get up."


    But as soon as the voice fell, none of the female disciples of the Baguio palace got up and looked at Han 3000 with embarrassed eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand strange way.


    "We..."


    "We... When we saw you just two people coming to help, we also... Disrespected you."


    Several female disciples are submissive and very embarrassed.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "it''s OK. I won''t care about this little thing. Besides, don''t say you, even my own people think the same as you, helping someone. Am I right?"


    Suddenly, being named by the three thousand Koreas, the mang was also stunned. In the next second, the old face was red. He wanted to refuse, but blurted out, "ah, yes!"


    A group of female disciples of Baguio palace finally took a long breath, showed a smile, and stood up one by one with Ning Yue nodding.


    "Big... Big... Uncle, then you can forgive them for being rude, then I''ll..."


    At this time, Fu Ye quickly lost his smile.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t speak, he looked at Fu ye in the twinkling of an eye. Fu Ye immediately heard a cool melody floating in his ears, and his whole smile solidified. He looked at Han Sanqian pitifully.


    "Young Xia, if you don''t kill him, there will be endless troubles. Please do justice for heaven." Ning Yue continues at this time.


    "No, sir, don''t kill me. As long as you leave a dog for me, I can do anything for you."


    "Well, eighteen years ago, the leader of Tianying palace spared your life, but in the end? It''s not that you''ve avenged me! " Ning Yue angrily said.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s the medicine God Pavilion. Yes, it''s the medicine God pavilion that asked me to root you out. Sir, it''s none of my business." Fuye explained flurriedly.


    But obviously, he didn''t believe this broken excuse himself.


    However, Han 3000 believed: "he is just a pawn of the medicine God Pavilion. If you kill him, there will be someone else to replace him."


    Fuye immediately seemed to grasp the straw: "yes, yes, yes, you''re right, I''m just a ghost for death."


    "All right, get out of here."


    As soon as he heard this, a golden light came out of his eyes. He looked at Han 3000 in disbelief. Then he tried to climb back a few steps. Seeing that Han 3000 still didn''t reflect, he got up and ran down the mountain. As he ran, he looked back at Han 3000 in a panic, for fear that Han 3000 would suddenly move.


    But Han 3000 didn''t move, just slightly showed a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2031

    Seeing that master Fu went back, Ning Yue was puzzled: "young Xia, why? If you do this, it''s like letting the tiger go back to the mountain. "


    "Tiger? Is he a tiger? Even if it''s a tiger, it''s a toothless tiger. There''s only one end to a toothless tiger, and that''s starvation. " Han 3000 said with disdain.


    It''s easy to kill master Fu, but what''s the point of killing him?!


    At this time, in the middle of the sky, the silver dragon appears and hovers over everyone''s head. There is a dwarf sitting on the silver dragon''s back. Who can be baixiaosheng?!


    A hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s lake holds a silver flag with the words "bamboo hat" printed on it.


    At this time, the silver flag swung, and the voice of the emperor said: "this is the mysterious man alliance created by the new leader of Fujia and my brother mysterious man. Those who are willing to serve can stay, and those who are unwilling can leave by themselves!"


    When this was said, everyone was shocked.


    On the one hand, the half empty Silver Dragon posture, on the other hand, is a mysterious person who surprises everyone.


    Although almost all the people here have never been to the top of Qishan mountain, how can they not hear the stories handed down from the top of Qishan mountain?!


    The mysterious man fighting against the heroes has long been the idol of many idle people in the rivers and lakes, and his worship has reached a high level.


    When hearing the title of mysterious man, everyone was stunned.


    Ning month is also a heart tremble, incredibly looking at Han 3000.


    Yeah, he''s wearing a mask, too.


    "Is he a mystery man?"


    "My God, is that a mystery man? The God of war who can even repel the princess of Lu family? "


    "It''s impossible that I can have such close contact with such a big man in my lifetime?"


    A group of people''s excited goose bumps are running wild. For them, the arrival of mysterious people is almost equivalent to the appearance of the true God.


    Different from the true God, the mysterious man, the grassroots God of war, is the one who has the most sense of substitution. At the same time, he fought hard at the top of Qishan mountain, and he is very fierce!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. The mysterious man has been killed by Mr. Wang in shishifeng, Qishan. You guys have witnessed his burial with your own eyes."


    "Isn''t he pretending?"


    "Hum, there must be someone who wants to rise, so he bribes people by pretending to be a mysterious man."


    In a word, some people nodded, and then, with each other, a few people tentatively went down the mountain.


    Like Fuye, although they are very angry with Han 3000 for pretending to be a mysterious man, they are still afraid of Han 3000''s strength. When they pass by him, they always keep the necessary vigilance.


    But obviously, their vigilance was superfluous. Han Sanya gave a sign in his eyes and helped mang get out of the way and let them go down the mountain.


    With one, there will be two. More and more people begin to choose to leave.


    Before long, someone finally spoke out.


    "What if he''s not a mystery man? Does his strength need to be questioned? "


    "That''s right. I''m impressed by his strength. What''s more, I can''t get used to Mr. Fu for a long time. Instead of following him to do something against his conscience, I''d better set up another door. "


    "That''s right. We are not good people, but we are not evil people."


    "The master''s character is much better than Fuye''s. although Fujia is declining, it''s also an old family. It''s a good name. I''ll stay!"


    "I''ll stay, too."


    Some of them have left, but there are also some people who have been dissatisfied with Fuye''s bullying behavior for a long time. They just can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. Now Han 3000 is willing to keep them. This is not a bad start for them.


    Han three thousand looked back, more than 20000 people, leaving only about 1000 people.


    "Really let it all go? Now it''s too late to come down the mountain. " Fumang road.


    There were more than 10000 people coming down the mountain. Fu mang couldn''t help rushing. If these people make a comeback, he''s afraid there will be trouble.


    "What do you want them to do?" Han Sanqian smiles.


    His intention is not to accept those people. For Han 3000, quality is more important than quantity.


    These are just a bunch of mobs.


    With that, Han 3000 looks at Bai Xiaosheng in the middle of the sky.


    "The leader of the alliance has a destiny. Since he joined the mysterious people alliance, he will send you a special gift." With that, Lin long roared fiercely, and a huge treasure box came down from the sky.


    Boom!


    As soon as the treasure chest fell, it raised dust.


    When the dust cleared away, the 1000 people left were stunned when they could see the contents of the treasure chest clearly.


    Inside, it was full of all kinds of magic weapons.


    These are the weapons in the original four Dragon treasure.


    "Wow, so many magic soldiers, alliance leader, are they really for us?" Someone suddenly screamed.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    All of a sudden, a thousand people who were a little lonely suddenly cheered!


    Those who did not want to leave were all stunned when they saw thousands of people cheering around the treasure in the distance¡° If you add a league, they will give it to the magic soldier directly. I''ll give it to you! " This kind of news spread to the disciples of Tianding mountain who left first. This is the mighty long dragon down the mountain, after a few seconds, suddenly all rushed to the mountain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2032

    But the pass was still controlled by Fu mang. Although Fu mang was only one person, none of them dared to cross the line by force.


    Because they know what kind of death they will face if they mess around.


    "Well, we want to join you."


    "Yes, I signed up to join!"


    A group of people are about to sign up. They are watching the remaining thousand people in the center of the field dividing up the magic soldiers. Some of them have already got the magic soldiers they like. Under the sunshine, they are shining, and a huge energy flows out from the streamer of the magic soldiers. The eyes of these people are full of greed.


    If Fu mang hadn''t stopped them, they would have rushed in and robbed them.


    After all, for them, they have no talent and are not valued. The only way to improve themselves is to rely on pills and magic weapons.


    But just because of the limitation of identity, it is difficult for them to get the only effective thing.


    Now, the sky descends the windfall, how can let them not jump madly?!


    But just when these people were looking at the greedy things, Fu mang said: "sorry, we don''t accept people anymore. Let''s hurry down. If anyone dares to step in, don''t blame me for helping someone impolitely."


    The sabre was cold, and a group of people suddenly looked at each other. They were not afraid to help mang. They were afraid of Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000 had entered the main hall of the Baguio palace, and no one was outside, his deterrent power was still so strong that no one dared to take another step.


    A group of people immediately chagrined, some people even beat foot Dun chest, regret almost crazy!


    The chance to make a fortune overnight is lost in front of you.


    At the crossroads by the mountain, there are lots of sorrows all over the country!


    At this time in the hall, Han 3000 was invited into the main hall. Ning Yue sent someone to bring out a cup of tea. When she handed it to Han 3000, the female disciple was obviously very excited.


    "No tea." Han 3000 said with a smile, in fact, the main purpose of his coming in is not to drink tea and chat.


    Baguio palace is one of his first goals.


    Ning Yue said with a smile: "young Xia, it has been more than 19000 years since the establishment of the Bagao palace. At the beginning of its establishment, the ancestors always held a neutral position and did not join any forces or struggle, so..."


    Han 3000''s heart sank, but he nodded.


    Although he really wanted to join the Baguio palace, if others didn''t want to, he never asked. He nodded and Han 3000 stood up: "OK, I''ll leave."


    With that, Han 3000 got up and went out. As soon as he got to the door, Ning Yue suddenly said, "young Xia, you''ve helped us so much, but you can''t get what you want. Are you willing?"


    What''s more, although I''m not a good person, I''m not a bad person either. What''s the point of being willing or unwilling to help someone in case of injustice


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Yue said with a smile, "in this case, please drink tea before you leave, young Xia."


    "Thank you. I have something to do. I''ll come back another day." Han three thousand finish, will leave.


    "It''s hard to say that the leader of the alliance doesn''t drink tea from his subordinates, right?" Ning Yue said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned for a moment. He turned around and said with a smile, "master Ning Yue, what do you mean? You have to be neutral for a while, and you have to join us for a while? "


    Ning Yue said with a wry smile: "I didn''t know the leader well before, and I didn''t know whether he was good or bad. So I said I didn''t want to join him. I just wanted to see what your reaction would be."


    With that, without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, Ning Yue nodded gently, and a group of female disciples of baguiao palace knelt down to Han 3000.


    "I''ve seen the leader."


    Although many disciples didn''t know the leader''s intention, they still called out.


    "Get up." Han 3000 is in a hurry.


    None of the disciples got up. They all looked at Ning Yue, waiting for her next instruction.


    Ning Yue frowned and was dissatisfied: "how? Are you deaf? Can''t you hear the leader? "


    "But the master of the palace, the Zuxun of the Baguio palace has always been..." one of the disciples couldn''t help but bravely said.


    "Yes, master, please think twice."


    Ning Yue smiled bitterly. Why didn''t Zu Xun know? As the leader, she actually wants to strictly abide by these rules, but now the situation has made her unable to abide by them.


    They obey the rules, but others have already broken the rules and attacked the neutral camp. Even though Baguio palace is lucky to get away from the war today, what can they resist the Revenge of Fuye and Yaoshen?!


    If they want to survive, they must be protected by power.


    Han 3000 is kind to them. In addition to the ningyue test, Han 3000 thinks that he is not bad. This may be the best choice for Baguio palace now.


    Ning Yue said these words and looked at Han 3000: "although the disciples of the Baguio Palace are girls, they have a strong personality and are smart, but sometimes they are not very obedient. I hope the leader of the alliance can bear more."


    See Han three thousand nod, Ning month hope to all the female disciples present, bear hardships way: "after you have to obediently listen to the leader''s order, know?" The disciples nodded obediently. Ning Yue''s beautiful face showed a wry smile, then closed her eyes slightly, and her head hung down on the chair¡° Master See Ning Yue fall on the chair, a group of female disciples rushed past in a hurry. Holding Ning Yue by her side, they try to shake, but find that Ning Yue has no reflection at all. Then, Ning Yue''s body began to bulge slightly. The disciples of Baguio palace burst into tears, because they clearly knew what happened to Ning Yue? Seeing that Ning Yue was like this, the maid of the palace burst into tears. Han 3000 frowned: "what''s the matter?"¡° The alliance leader and palace leader have been poisoned by the four disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion One of the disciples, who was nearly 3000 years away from Han, sobbed at this time. The other female disciples also nodded, their faces were full of sadness, and their eyes were full of tears¡° That''s it? " Han 3000 smiles. Seeing Han 3000 laughing at this time, the female disciples of Baguio palace were confused and slightly angry¡° Help her up. " Han 3000. Several female disciples looked at each other, and finally helped Ning Yue up from the stool. Han 3000 bites his middle finger and puts a drop of his blood directly on Ning Yue''s mouth. Seeing this, a group of female disciples were shocked. After all, they had seen the power of Han 3000''s blood. But just before they could stop it, Han 3000 did another amazing thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2033

    Han three thousand fiercely pull out one of his hair, and then put it in Ning Yue''s mouth.


    Even if you use poisonous blood to poison the moon, you have to use your own hair to feed it!


    What kind of operation is this?!


    "Alliance leader, although the palace leader asked us to obey you before he died, but... The palace leader is dead. What do you mean?" These disciples have a lot to do with Ning Yue. Yu Gongshang is both their master and their elder sister. Seeing that Ning Yue is about to die, they have to be humiliated. With a dying heart, they also denounce Han 3000.


    "Yes, leader, you''ve gone too far."


    Han 3000 is not angry, but smiles and looks at Ning Yue on the chair.


    All of a sudden, everyone was stunned.


    Previously, she had begun to appear swollen, at this time no swelling, the body''s skin seems to be a new Huan ran, become extremely soft.


    The next second, Ning Yue suddenly sat up, and then a mouthful of black blood directly spurted out.


    "Master, she''s awake?" Someone exclaimed excitedly.


    Ning Yue quickly went to Han 3000 and knelt down: "thank you for saving my life."


    "I have to give you some interest after drinking your tea." Han Sanqian smiles.


    "However, alliance leader, how can you reverse the poison of yin and Yang?" Although Ning Yue is very disguised, Han 3000 can also see the vigilance in her eyes.


    "I don''t know how to detoxify, but my poison is more powerful than them, so I fed you with my blood, let my poison devour the poison in your body, and then detoxify my own poison." Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s poison blood can fuse any poison, so in the end, Han 3000''s poison will be coagulated. As long as you are quick, you can detoxify it.


    This also proves that ginseng baby''s words are true.


    Sometimes, Han 3000 is really strange. What''s the origin of Shenwa? Sometimes this guy will come up with some strange words, but it will come true. This is not once or twice.


    A group of female disciples suddenly realized that they had wronged Han 3000 again and lowered their heads one by one.


    Ning Yue nodded slightly at this time.


    However, Han three thousand or see her doubts, a smile, the mask gently took down.


    As soon as the mask was taken off, Han 3000''s pretty and resolute face was directly exposed in front of everyone.


    When a group of female disciples saw Han 3000''s handsome appearance, they all moved in their hearts.


    Young, handsome, but also arrogant world, hand between the destruction of heaven and earth, for any woman, this is not the dream, yearning for a long time prince charming?!


    Which girl doesn''t have spring?!


    It''s just the amount of desire suppression, but the emergence of Han 3000 completely disrupted the suppression.


    "So handsome, my God, I didn''t expect our leader to be a handsome guy!"


    "Yes, handsome and able to fight, I was really captured by him."


    "Alliance leader, are you married?" A female disciple asked directly on the spot.


    It''s not that they are not reserved enough, even they are more reserved than most women. The reason is that there is no other reason. The Baguio palace itself only accepts female disciples. Most of the people who are willing to stay here are people who are indifferent to the feelings between men and women.


    But reserve this thing, sometimes exist, just because the heart is not enough.


    Ning Yue, as the headmaster, can see Han 3000''s face, but her heart is still beating. She should have stopped her disciples from asking such questions, but she didn''t, because even she was looking forward to that answer.


    "Yes, and our children are not young." Han 3000 replied decisively.


    On hearing this answer, countless female disciples were heartbroken. Sure enough, excellent men are not in their turn.


    Condensate month also in the heart clap Deng for a while, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in the brain.


    "Since they are all my own people, I will not hide them." With that, Han 3000 put on his mask and hat again.


    When the mask was put on again, some female disciples soon recognized the familiar mask.


    As like as two peas of mystery, the story of mysterious man''s face is naturally rumoured. And the mask of Han three thousand today is exactly the same as the legend.


    "Are you really a mystery man?"


    "But, isn''t the mysterious man already killed by Wang xuanzhi?"


    "Yes, the mysterious man was killed, but many people saw it with their own eyes. How could it be resurrected?"


    "Alliance leader, we are all our own people. Are you a mysterious person? We are following you now. Besides, you have saved hundreds of lives in our Baguio palace. We are all loyal to you. Just tell us your identity." Ning month also softly reminds a way at this time.


    "Ah Han 3000 smiled bitterly, took out a waist token from his waist and threw it to Ning Yue.


    When seeing this waist token, the eyes of Ning Yue burst out an incredible shock.


    Mysterious man, the top seal of Qishan¡° You... You are really a mysterious person This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2034

    The waist token given by Han 3000 is the identity brand given by Qishan hall during the martial arts competition!


    When you see this waist token, Ning Yue can be sure that the man in front of you is the legendary mysterious man in the Jianghu!


    Hearing the affirmation of Ning Yue, a group of female disciples of Bi Yao Palace are more excited.


    Although the mysterious man died unexpectedly, many people in the river and lake are fond of talking about his legends, and the people in the Baguio palace have naturally heard of them.


    Originally, they just listen to it as a legend, but I can''t imagine that one day, mysterious people will have such close contact with them.


    What''s more, this mysterious man is their leader.


    "God, does that mean that the mysterious man is really our leader?"


    "I can''t think of it, I can''t think of it. It''s said that the mysterious man is extremely brave, but he can fight against all the heroes. Just now... Just now, he turned over his hand and destroyed thousands of people. It turns out... The legend is true!"


    The female disciples of Baguio Palace are boiling!!


    When Han 3000 talked about it outside before, they actually felt that Han 3000 was just using the cover of a mysterious person, or had something to do with a mysterious person, just like most people outside.


    But now that Han 3000 is a real person, their surprise is hard to hide.


    "Now, do you believe that I have nothing to do with Yaoshen Pavilion, on the contrary, I have a grudge?" Han 3000 says with a smile to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue nodded sheepishly: "I''m sorry, alliance leader, please give orders. Our next plan is that Ning Yue and the disciples of the Baguio palace will live and die together."


    "Pack up and we''ll leave the day after tomorrow." Han 3000.


    "Get out of here?" The moon was stunned.


    Baguio palace is here for thousands of years. Ning Yue never thought of leaving here.


    "If the people of Yaoshen pavilion are defeated here, they will make a comeback. Will they be able to live here then? However, you don''t have to worry too much. When we are strong enough, I will let you back here! "


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Ning Yue also fell into meditation. Now the Yaoshen Pavilion is in full swing, and it''s time to receive people. Today''s battle in the Baguio palace has made them lose face. It''s inevitable to find the scene and recover their reputation. At that time, Yaoshen pavilion was bound to do its best, and Baguio palace might face a completely overwhelming attack with no chance of winning.


    At that time, how could Baguio palace be protected?!


    It''s a huge choice for Ning Yue to decide whether to survive in name or to keep green hills.


    Ning Yue was silent for a long time. Finally, she gritted her teeth: "OK! But, leader, why the day after tomorrow? "


    "I have something else to do tomorrow." Han Sanqian said with a smile: "the day after tomorrow, I''ll see you at the foot of the mountain! I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. By the way, the silver dragon is called Linlong. It will be waiting nearby. If you have anything to tell it, it will come to me right away. "


    "Yes Ning Yue nodded.


    "Shiyu, Qiushui, go with the leader and take care of the leader." Then Ning Yue looked at Han 3000 and said, "Shiyu and Qiushui are my two most valued disciples. If the alliance leader doesn''t dislike them, I want them to follow you, serve you or learn something from you."


    With that, the two young female disciples beside Ning Yue soon stood out. One was sweet and the other was cold. They were two beautiful women.


    "Ning Yue, you are too suspicious." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile.


    "Alliance leader, you misunderstood." Ning Yue smiles and nods to Shi Yu and Qiu Shui. The two girls look at each other and then pinch their fingers to fight each other.


    When the two spells meet in the air, the middle point is shining.


    And in the light, a small white dot suddenly appeared in the center.


    As time goes on, the little white dot gets bigger and bigger, and finally stabilizes at the size of an egg.


    In the light, the beads are crystal clear, green in white, white in green, like transparent, like not transparent!


    Han three thousand brows a wrinkly, don''t understand of looking at the small dot that is like the luminous bead general between two people: "what is this meaning?"


    "Ha ha, leader, this is Yanzhu, the treasure of our school." Ningyue road.


    "This is shenyanzhu?" Han Shaoqian was surprised.


    Although the stone is small, Han 3000 can really feel that it contains a very special powerful force.


    "Yes, Shiyu and Qiushui are the two keys to master shenyanzhu. When they work together, they can make shenyanzhu appear. With them at your side, shenyanzhu can take care of you all the time."


    Well behaved, it seems that he has captured the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. Ning Yue doesn''t send someone to watch him, but is equivalent to giving himself a big gift.


    "Shenyanzhu can not only prolong people''s life, but also has the most important effect." Ning Yue said with a smile.


    Han 3000 some strange, don''t understand a way: "still have what effect?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2035

    Ning Yue smiles and gets up to the outside of the hall with the help of her disciples.


    Outside the hall, Fu mang is reorganizing the new union disciples.


    Ning yuechong and Qiushui nod their heads. The two women summon shenyanzhu in the same way, but each of them uses the remaining hand to send out an energy to shenyanzhu again.


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, small God Yan Zhu Meng''s spurt a water column, and then continuously to the outside of the water.


    Han 3000 was stunned, but the bead, the size of his thumb, spurted out a water column with a diameter of more than one meter, which was like a water dragon.


    Just in a moment, the water outside the hall was already 100 meters.


    Ning Yue smiles, moves in her hand, and the water column suddenly doubles again.


    Boom!!!


    Like a flood, the water of the water column washes out madly.


    Looking at Han three thousand Leng Leng''s appearance, a group of female disciples of Baguio palace couldn''t help but smile.


    Ning month hand move, withdraw energy, then gently stretch out a hand, God Yan bead then obediently flew back to her hand.


    "If the energy is greater, the more energy the water column will emit." Finish saying, coagulate month light hand a shake, God Yan bead flew to Han 3000.


    After taking over shenyanzhu, Han 3000 started to use energy in his hand, and then directly aimed at it to inject energy.


    Boom!!!


    Small God Yan bead suddenly issued a huge wave!


    The waves are tens of meters high and several meters wide, and they rush away.


    Boom!


    Fu Mang, a few hundred meters away from Han 3000, was sorting out his new members of the league. Suddenly, the flood hit, and a group of people were turned upside down.


    Even if struggling in the water, can be completely submerged!


    Fortunately, in mid air, Linlong had no choice but to shake his head and fall quickly. As soon as the dragon''s tail swung, it abruptly interrupted the follow-up water waves. Then the fumang group finally had no impact. When the water waves came, they stood up like a drowned chicken.


    "Shit, what are you doing?" Fu mang shouts to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand embarrassed ha head, he also didn''t expect, oneself a energy go in, this fart bigger God Yan bead unexpectedly can send out so huge water column.


    In fact, I don''t release too much energy. If I release too much energy, I can even have a flood directly.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looks at the shenyanzhu in his hand. It''s really hard to imagine that such a small bead can release so much water. Is there any special mechanism in it?!


    Han Sanqian even raised shenyanzhu to a 45 degree angle in order to see more clearly, looking up at the sun.


    But it was empty and nothing!


    This makes Han 3000 not only confused, but also interested in this gadget.


    "In theory, the amount of energy shenyanzhu puts on will release as many water columns as possible. Our forefather once told Ning Yue that shenyanzhu''s release of water energy, even the most exaggerated, can lead to the roar of the heavenly river, submerge all things, and turn water into a sword, breaking through thousands of miles." Ning month looking at Han 3000 with a curious baby like, can''t help a little proud explanation.


    Shenyanzhu is the treasure of the earthquake School of their Baguio palace. It can not only make the women of Baguio palace radiant, but also have the function of attack and defense to a certain extent.


    Although these are expected by Han 3000, after all, no sect will take Yangyan as the treasure of zhenpai, but shenyanzhu is beyond Han 3000''s estimate.


    Because it is too small, who can think of a small bead the size of a glass marble, which can release huge waves!


    "That''s interesting." Han three thousand smile, say a side to hand the God Yan bead to congealing month.


    Ning Yue gently pushed Han 3000''s hand and shook her head with a smile: "shenyanzhu has the function of nourishing beauty and keeping youth. Since the alliance leader has a wife, why not take it back and moisten the alliance leader''s wife?"


    "How can this be? It''s the treasure of the earthquake School of the Baguio palace!" Han three thousand one Leng.


    "You and I used to be allies, and saving me and the disciples of the whole palace from danger has saved our lives. We should have paid back. In the past, Ning Yue tried to test the alliance leader only because of her responsibilities and obligations as the leader of the first palace. Now she confirms that the alliance leader is not a bad person, so Ning Yue should express her mind." Ning Yue smiles.


    Han 3000''s heart is warm. Although he really doesn''t need shenyanzhu, ningyue''s act of repaying him with kindness still makes him very happy.


    "Yes, alliance leader, this is also our intention. You can take it."


    "Which woman doesn''t love beauty, so does the leader''s wife."


    "Yes, as a man, if you love her, don''t you want her to be happy?"


    "Besides, so many of our girls will follow you in the future. If the leader''s wife can''t stay young forever, be careful that we will abduct you later."


    At this time, a group of female disciples laughed and joked.


    "Well, since you say so, I can''t accept it, but aren''t you afraid of me eating your God Yan beads?" Han 3000 also joked.


    Han 3000 is willing to accept it for the time being. In fact, he thinks what they say is reasonable. He will not dislike Su Yingxia''s age, and even regard her age as a witness of each other''s love. For Han 3000, it''s sweet! However, he is willing to do what can make su Yingxia happy. Ning Yue smiles a little and believes in Han 3000''s character if she can lend him shenyanzhu. After all, he can tell himself the identity of a mysterious man. What can he believe that he can''t believe?! But Ning Yue can''t even dream that Han 3000''s crow mouth has become a prophecy. It''s really not up! When he came down from the Baguio palace, Fu mang couldn''t figure out what to say. All the members of the alliance, Jianghu baixiaosheng, will be temporarily arranged on the hillside of the Baguio palace. They will not disturb the Baguio palace, but also let the members of the alliance rest temporarily. Fu mang will train later, but before that, he will go down the mountain with Han Sanyi to buy something. Han 3000 didn''t know that the little shenyanzhu in his arms at this time was placed in the space ring with the five elements stone, and the little shenyanzhu was slowly contacting with the five elements stone. Then they slowly test and blend with each other. Finally, God Yan Zhu turns into water and slowly infiltrates into the five elements God stone. And the five elements God stone, which is permeated by water, slowly absorbs the water from the pearls of God''s face, and at one fifth of its own, it also begins to have a light water color. Back to Qinglong City, when he arrived at the gate of the city, Han 3000 stopped and looked up. On the wall, Fuye obediently put his underwear on his head, and closed his eyes and cried out: "I''m Superman, I''m Superman!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2036

    The city wall was full of people. They looked at the city wall and talked about it. Fuye made them laugh.


    Fu mang also looked at Fu ye, some could not help laughing, just like looking at a fool, he kept repeating that stupid action.


    "Ha ha, a few days ago, Fuye, who was tall and windy, was arrogant. I didn''t expect that he would be like a fool today."


    "I heard that when I went to attack the Baguio palace, I was killed by someone, so I''m crazy."


    "I think it''s the opponent who deliberately humiliates him. Isn''t it Yaoshen Pavilion behind him? I don''t know where to put the old face of the medicine God Pavilion. "


    "Yaoshen pavilion has been in the limelight recently. Its people are so humiliated that Yaoshen Pavilion will suffer losses. It seems that some people are dissatisfied with Yaoshen Pavilion."


    A group of people talked about it, but they all scoffed at Fu ye on the city wall.


    "Now, do you understand why I let him down? He''s not a tiger, he''s just a clown. It''s easy to kill, but hard to kill! " Han 3000 smiles.


    Although Fu mang has been imprisoned, he is not stupid and understands Han 3000''s meaning.


    This is tantamount to putting Tianding mountain on the wall of humiliation, which is despised and ridiculed by others. As the medicine God Pavilion behind Tianding mountain, he has no face.


    As soon as the Yaoshen pavilion has been forced to accept people, its subordinates will be humiliated. This is tantamount to self destruction of prestige!


    And as the creator of the mysterious alliance, at the same time will also rise to fame!


    This game of chess is wonderful!


    "However, in this way, the medicine God Pavilion will certainly launch revenge. It''s very dangerous for us." Fu mang worried.


    "Do you think I''ll be with him? He thought, I won''t give him this chance. I''ll leave for Xianling island the day after tomorrow, so that they can have gas and nowhere to scatter. " Han 3000 said with a relaxed smile. Moreover, for Han 3000, he also has a very important killing move, the eight wasteland world.


    It''s critical. He can use it. It''s just that there are too many people to go there at present.


    "Why not go tomorrow?"


    "If we leave tomorrow, we will feel that we are afraid of them. We will stay for a day and announce to everyone here tomorrow that the people of Yaoshen Pavilion dare not come here. We have to go straight." Han 3000.


    Fu mang was stunned, not because he couldn''t reflect it, but because he was surprised by Han 3000.


    If you go according to Han 3000''s script, Yao Shen Pavilion will hold a breath, but there is no place to spread it. If you punch the meat bun, you will be depressed to death. The most exasperating thing will be in the future. If you can''t find your face, you will be shamed again!


    I''m not in a good mood. I guess I can be blown up in the same place.


    "However, this move is wonderful. The core question is, are you sure the people in Yaoshen Pavilion won''t come tomorrow?" Fumang road.


    Soldiers are more expensive than speed. Although Han 3000''s plan is perfect, it also has fatal defects. Once the Yaoshen Pavilion comes tomorrow, all plans will be in vain. At the same time, if Han 3000 doesn''t prepare for the battle in advance and deal with it in a hurry, the losses will only be more severe and even desperate.


    This is also the danger of dangerous moves. Once you think about it, you become a God and once you think about it, you become a devil.


    "No Han 3000 said with a confident smile.


    "Why?"


    "What''s the most important thing about Yaoshen pavilion? What is the purpose of establishing prestige? Absorb talents! Although Wang Jianzhi has become a true God, if he wants to sit on this chair, he must need talents to help him. Therefore, it is the most important thing for him to receive people everywhere and spread prestige, but doing so will make his people very scattered. "


    "We have not only failed but also humiliated him this time. He is bound to get angry and get back to the game. Therefore, for him, this battle can only be won but not defeated. To achieve this, he must be elite." Han 3000.


    Fu mang understood: "therefore, it will take time for the current Yaoshen pavilion to set up a large number of elites."


    "That''s right." Han 3000 definitely nodded.


    Although this will make Wang Jianzhi hate himself even more, once he seizes the opportunity, he will die, but this is not a problem for Han 3000.


    Anyway, Wang Wanzhi knew his existence and would not let him go, so there was no difference at all.


    "Shit, Han 3000, Han 3000, luckily I''m not your enemy. If you can fight, forget it. You''re so fucking proficient in calculation. If you fight against you, you''ll be tortured to death by you. If you fight, you''ll break down and burst your heart. You''re not human, pervert, pervert. " Fu mang said with fear.


    With such a person as the opponent, Fu mang really pinches sweat for the opposite person.


    If he is still scheming, it''s really a nightmare for anyone.


    However, it''s also a good thing for Fu Mang, because with such a person as his teammate, he can almost win.


    Back in the restaurant, after a few greetings, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia back to his room.


    "What''s good for me? So mysterious. " Pulled back to the room by Han 3000, Su Yingxia shows a helpless and sweet smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2037

    "Yes, Dad, what good things do you want to give mom? Do you have any idea? " Han Nian is pulled by Su Yingxia. At this time, he also raises his naive face and says.


    Han 3000 God''s mysterious smile: "welcome summer, adjust your breath, I''m afraid you can''t control yourself."


    Su Yingxia''s white eyes were almost out of the sky: "if you don''t hand it over again, I''ll let you taste our mother and daughter''s peerless skill of scratching pigs, which is mysterious."


    Han Nian, with a smile, reaches out his two little hands to make a grab.


    Seeing this, Han sank to the ground with a cry: "ah, nianer is so powerful. I''m knocked down."


    Han Nian suddenly showed a bright smile, and no matter Han 3000 fell to the ground, he rushed up and rode on Han 3000, with a pair of small hands flapping towards his father.


    Looking at the father and daughter fighting together, Su Yingxia shows a happy smile.


    I don''t know how long the family hasn''t had such a good reunion to enjoy the happiness and warmth of home. Now, it''s time to watch the clouds open and see the sunrise.


    "Nianer, get him. Mom''s coming." Su Yingxia cried with a smile, and joined the family melee.


    For a moment, the room was full of laughter.


    After listening to Fu Mang''s wonderful description of the battle of the Baguio palace, Qin Shuanggang goes upstairs with a smile on her lips. She can think of Han 3000''s image as the God of war, which also stirs her maiden heart.


    But when I passed by the door, when I heard the laughter in the house, my smile finally solidified, and a trace of envious sadness flashed in my eyes, and I went back to my house.


    "Ah, I''m so tired." Su Yingxia turned over and lay beside Han 3000, panting.


    Han Nian still rides on Han 3000 and regards him as a horse.


    Han Sanyi amuses Han Nian and laughs happily.


    "By the way, what''s the gift, honey?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    Han Sanyi smiles and reaches out his hand to take out the shenyanzhu from the space ring.


    But as soon as Shenzhi goes in, Han is 3000 square. Where is shenyanzhu?!


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression, Su Yingxia sat up: "you... Won''t tell me, you lost it?"


    "It''s impossible. How can things be lost in the space ring?" Han 3000 also sat up from the ground at this time, and the divine consciousness spread again!


    Shit, still not!


    What the hell is going on?


    Is that thing still invisible?! Or what strange things Han 3000 doesn''t know about this God Yanzhu?!


    Then enlarge the divine consciousness again. This time, Han 3000 can be basically sure that the divine Yanzhu is gone.


    Han three thousand silly eyes, things lost inexplicable, but it did lose, this next how to do? Su Yingxia, it''s OK to say here. How can Ning Yue deal with people?!


    Tell people to put things in the space ring, and then they disappear?!


    What''s the difference between this and when I''m on the earth, talking to people about the money of my mobile phone and falling on the ground when I walk?!


    Don''t talk about persuading others. They are afraid that Han 3000 is fooling others!


    Though, it''s true!


    "What on earth, how could it be lost?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    Although she also felt very funny, she still believed Han 3000''s words.


    "Shenyanzhu, the treasure of the earthquake school in the Baguio palace, Ning Yue lent it to me and asked me to use it for you for a few days, which can make you stay young. I want to give you a surprise, but suddenly the clutter disappeared?" Han Sanyi continued to use his divine sense to find out his depressed explanation.


    Su Yingxia was stunned: "no, you''ve lost such an important thing?"


    Han 3000 was also very depressed. He asked baixiaosheng in the Jianghu to inquire about the situation nearby many days ago, because Han 3000 expected that if Yaoshen Pavilion wanted to recruit more people, there would be war.


    Therefore, the three days when baixiaosheng disappeared, he actually went ahead of time to find these situations for Han 3000.


    Finally, in many war situations, along the way, with the reputation of Baguio palace for many years, Han 3000 chose Baguio palace.


    The so-called "east wind" in his words means that at this time and after understanding the character of Fu ye, he deliberately let the three girls show their faces, so as to let Fu ye put on a condom and make sure that he humiliated him.


    But he tried his best and succeeded in the end, but he didn''t expect that this would happen, but he just turned over.


    Ning Yue gave herself such an important thing, and she really lost it. What would people think?!


    Distrust is inevitable. What I fear most is that Han 3000 will lose the Baguio palace. Isn''t it a waste of money?!


    "Damn, it''s gone. What should I do now?" Han 3000 was a little at a loss.


    "Do you have too many things? Not for a while? " Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head. Although it''s not easy to find something small, it''s impossible for the divine sense to find it. As a mortal, it may not have been seen for a while!


    "Damn, I was trying to make you happy. I can be warm tonight, but I don''t know if it''s warm or not. I just know that I''m cool in my heart." Han 3000 helplessly looks at Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2038

    In the Princess Palace on the top of the blue mountain.


    Lu Ruoxin gently stroked the previous cat while reclining on the plush bench, showing his perfect slender figure.


    Chi Meng came in slowly and knelt down: "I''ve seen Miss."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Miss, it''s amazing. There''s really a big news over there in Qinglong city." Chi dream lowered her head and said that yesterday Lu Ruoxin asked her to go to the area of Qinglong city for surveillance.


    "Go ahead." Lu Ruoxin cold channel.


    "After taking over Tianding mountain, Yaoshen Pavilion launched an attack on the Baguio palace. The army of more than 70000 people had already won, but suddenly killed one person and annihilated the war situation. Tianding mountain launched two waves of attacks. The first wave of 10000 people were annihilated, and the second wave of 50000 people set up the immortal killing array, but not only failed to get a cent of it, but also more than half of the casualties." When Chi Meng talked about this, he was also slightly surprised.


    Hearing these words, Lu Ruoxin seldom showed a smile on his cold face.


    "Listen to some undead tiandingshan soldiers. That man calls himself the mysterious alliance. Miss, is the mysterious man really alive? " With that, Chi Meng looks at Lu Ruoxin.


    Lu Ruoxin gets up slightly, his long legs swing slightly, sits up, takes the tea on the tea table in front of him, takes a sip, and stands up with the cat in his arms.


    "I have said for a long time, how can the person who can change Miss Ben''s appearance be easily killed by the old man Wang Huanzhi?" Lu Ruoxin smiles with satisfaction.


    Chi Meng grits her teeth, but she is very angry, because the mysterious person is likely Han 3000. She wants to ruin Han 3000, but Lu Ruoxin changes her doctrine and doesn''t kill Han 3000, which makes her dare not show it in front of Lu Ruoxin.


    "I know you hate him, but Chi Meng, as my dog, you have no choice but to listen to me, do you understand?" But who Lu Ruoxin is, you can see what Chi Meng is hiding at a glance.


    Chi Meng panicked and lowered his head: "yes!"


    "Is there anything else interesting?" Lu Ruoxin smiles.


    "Although Tianding mountain was defeated, the leader Fuye did not die."


    "Oh?" Lu Ruoxin looks back with interest.


    "But when I came back, I seemed to be crazy. I stood on the wall, put my underwear on my head, and yelled that I was Superman." Chi mengdao.


    "I''m Superman? What''s the meaning of this? What is superman? " Lu Ruoxin frowned, but soon she burst into a smile: "if you ask Fei Lingsheng, you may know what this means."


    "Miss, I don''t understand."


    "It should be earth language, and ferlingson should know." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "it seems that you are really Han 3000. It''s interesting. I''m really more and more interested in you. If I want a male slave, the first choice will always be you."


    It has to be said that Lu Ruoxin''s appearance is the best, and her IQ is also the best. Han Sanqian''s unintentional habit was directly perceived by her, and even affirmed her identity.


    Chi Meng sighed her wisdom in his heart, but at the same time, he had a question: "however, miss, what''s the purpose of letting a world speak the earth language?"


    "So why you can only be my dog forever, but he can be my male slave, and even miss Ben can spoil him, that''s the difference." Lu Ruoxin snorted coldly, and then said, "he did it on purpose. He wanted to stimulate Wang Huanzhi, the old man, and beat down the prestige of Yaoshen Pavilion. It''s easy to kill people, but it''s hard to kill people. Han 3000 knows this well."


    "Make sure Han 3000 knows that Dao 12 and Mo Yang have officially become the captain of the rear palace guard of our Lu family." Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    "Besides, find someone to join his league." Lu continued.


    "Yes, miss. I''ll do it now."


    "Wait a minute!" Lu Ruoxin suddenly raised his head slightly, his face peerless: "you will not be stupid to directly find some people to join?"


    Chi Meng was stunned and explained, "I know. The person I''m looking for guarantees that I have no contact with the top of the blue mountain."


    "Do you think that''s all right?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. Seeing that Chi Meng didn''t understand, she shook her head: "so it''s not unreasonable for you to be played like a fool by him. With Han 3000''s intelligence quotient, do you think he will accept people at will? Even if you can get in, what''s the point of being a marginal cannon fodder boy? "


    Impatiently waved, Chi dream quickly knelt to climb to the foot of Lu Ruoxin, Lu Ruoxin this just talked about her idea in her ear.


    After hearing this, Chi Meng''s eyes were complicated.


    In the restaurant.


    Su Yingxia rolled his eyes helplessly.


    At night, Su Yingxia found Han 3000 tossing and turning in bed and couldn''t sleep. He gently put his hand on his face and said, "are you still thinking about shenyanzhu?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Just have a sleep and get enough energy." Su Yingxia said, in Han 3000 hand gently kiss.


    Feeling Su Yingxia''s soft kiss, Han 3000 suddenly said, "how about another place to kiss?"¡° You''re going to die. Nianer just fell asleep. "¡° Well, let me die alone in the cold wind. " With a long sigh, Han 3000 turned over pitifully and fell asleep on his side. But for a moment, the bed moved slightly, Han 3000 felt a warm body embrace himself from behind: "OK, this is not lonely, right?" Early the next morning. Han Sanqian spent a lot of energy on "rat stealing food" in the middle of the night last night. Although he lost his shenyanzhu, he got his wife''s compensation and finally fell asleep happily. Just as I was sleeping soundly, there was a knock on the door. Then Su Yingxia came in and said, "are you still in bed? Nianer has been out with your elder martial sister for a long time in the morning, and I have been up for a long time. "¡° Haven''t you ever heard that there are only tired cows and no broken fields? " Han 3000 was in a good mood, joked, and then put on a big shape, like I was dying. Su Yingxia rushed to Han 3000''s arms and scratched him desperately: "you stinky cow, who do you say is the field?"¡° Whoever calls me a cow is a field Two people you scratch I hide, sweet, finally, Su Yingxia give up the attack, let Han 3000 in his arms¡° Well, stop making noise and get up quickly. " Su Yingxia smiles and claps Han 3000''s hand¡° Oh, there was too little noise last night. Why don''t you... "Han 3000 said with a smile. Su Yingxia blushed: "do you still have this idea? The creditors have come to us. " With that, Su Yingxia looked out the door. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2039

    Hearing this, Han got up from the bed, dressed and quickly opened the door.


    At the door, Shi Yu and Qiu Shui''s little face flushed. Seeing Han 3000, he knelt down slightly: "I''ve met the leader of the alliance!"


    It''s over. It''s over.


    Han 3000 has a headache. People are looking for him. What can I do!


    "Don''t mention it. Get up. Why are you here? Do you want to take back shenyanzhu? " Han 3000 said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Today, the palace master took our disciples to the city to buy some things for tomorrow''s departure. When passing by, the palace master was afraid that his wife had any questions about shenyanzhu, so he specially asked us to come and wait for your dispatch." The poem says sincerely.


    "Ha ha." Han 3000 was so embarrassed that he couldn''t say anything, so he could only laugh to hide his guilty feeling: "how can a smart man like me have any doubts? Don''t worry, there''s no problem. "


    Poem language and autumn water two pure girls certainly won''t doubt Han 3000''s words, reassuring nod.


    "By the way, Shiyu, Qiushui, you should have a good relationship with ningyue?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Well, the palace master is not only our master, but also our sister." Qiushui nodded.


    "Alliance leader, why do you ask this?" Poetry is a wonderful way.


    "I think your master lent us shenyanzhu for the time being. It''s a good gift, so I want to give her a gift in return." When Han 3000 made up the reasons, Su Yingxia came out.


    "Madame." The two girls called respectfully.


    Han 3000 throws a grateful look at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia gives him a white look helplessly.


    "Anyway, it''s winter snow festival, and the market of Qinglong city is open today. Why don''t we go shopping together? If you have anything suitable, you can buy it at that time. " Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 quickly nodded. He asked these questions, obviously to compensate Ning Yue.


    "Yes." Autumn water and poetry nodded obediently.


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian smiles, gets up and goes back to the room to take back the mask. As soon as he puts it on, he just takes two steps. The two women are in a bit of a dilemma. Han Sanqian feels empty in his heart and can''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    The poem language and the autumn water look at each other, very embarrassed.


    "Alliance leader, do you really want to go out with a mask?" The poem whispered.


    "What''s the problem?" Han 3000 didn''t think so. Then he took Su Yingxia''s hand and went out. The poem and Qiushui had no choice but to follow him.


    Out of the restaurant, the outside is already bustling.


    The street is full of stalls, and there are many people in the center of the stalls. All kinds of colorful bars, cloth and lanterns are hanging around the street, which looks full of festival joy.


    Han 3000 first took Su Yingxia for a stroll. Although poetry and Qiushui just followed them silently, no matter what they bought, Han 3000 would always buy some for them.


    Although most of them are ornaments or ordinary pills, Han 3000''s practice still makes Shiyu and Qiushui very happy. After all, Han 3000''s practice will make them feel more like friends of their two couples than simple servants.


    However, Han 3000 in the process of shopping, also found a strange fact.


    That is, he has met several masked people in the street.


    What''s up? I became famous overnight?!


    At noon, a few people casually ordered some food outside. Since renshenwa met Qin Shuang, she basically never went back to Han 3000. She stuck to Qin Shuang at any time. When she heard about the bustle outside Qinglong city this morning, Qin Shuang took nianer and the follower to see the float, so Han 3000 and other people didn''t have to go back to the restaurant at noon.


    As for Fu Li, Fu mang went to the Baguio palace early this morning to train and integrate the newcomers. As a strange beast of Fu Mang, Fu Li naturally went with him.


    After lunch, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to the auction house in Qinglong city. To compensate Ning Yue, it''s definitely not good to sell outside. Han 3000 wants to spend more time with Su Yingxia. Naturally, you need to buy expensive ones in auction houses. Fortunately, most of the major cities in the world have branches.


    When he saw Han 3000 wearing a mask, a trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the guests in front of the auction house, because since the auction house opened at noon, he has received more than a dozen guests with masks.


    It''s obvious that many people are pretending to be powerful here. Anyway, Qinglong city is very close to the place where the incident happened, and it looks very similar.


    "There''s another fuckin ''fake." Looking at Han 3000 coming over, he murmured discontentedly.


    However, after Han 3000 arrived, he still made a respectful smile: "good afternoon, distinguished guest, do you have a ticket?"


    Han Sanqian smiles, nods and takes out the black card.


    When you see the black card, the welcome''s eyes are almost green: "black card?"


    The status of black cards in the auction house is very clear to all the employees of the auction house. To them, in some sense, they should be more respected than their parents.


    "What''s the problem?"¡° No, no, please come in. " Welcome finish saying, quickly take Han 3000 to the VIP area of the room¡° No, let''s just sit around. " At the door of the VIP area, Han 3000 realized the idea of welcoming guests. He just wanted to keep a low profile. But just then, behind him came the whistling of banter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2040

    "Shh


    A long whistle suddenly sounded sharp.


    When Han 3000 looked back, in the VIP area, on a large leather chair, there was a man in gorgeous clothes, with his back up. He looked a little handsome.


    Behind the man''s chair, there are seven big men and a bald old man who is as thin as a monkey. The big man has thick arms and one arm is as thick as Han 3000''s legs, and his eyes are fierce. Although the bald old man is too thin to support his clothes, his eagle eyes are always fierce.


    At this time, see Han 3000 and others back, his face suddenly showed a dandy incomparable smile.


    "Oh, by the way, this is our VIP Mr. Zhang Beigong." Yingbin explained quickly.


    Han 3000 glanced at him, turned back and said to the guest, "OK, it''s all right. You go and help yourself."


    The welcome nodded and left.


    Han 3000 also took Su Yingxia to the common area.


    "Three beauties, follow this silly than can only sit in the ordinary area, why?" Just as Han 3000 was about to leave, the man suddenly scolded.


    This made Han 3000 stop.


    Han 3000 certainly knew what that whistle meant just now. He didn''t want to make trouble, so he had chosen to be patient, but he didn''t expect that his grandson would be shameless!


    "The three beauties are gorgeous. If you want to sit, it''s the VIP area that matches you."


    Shiyu and Qiushui immediately turned around and began to work, but Han 3000 stopped them and said with a smile: "what? Is the VIP area great? "


    "Ha ha, what''s the fool asking me?" Zhang Xiangbei is crazy to sell. He laughs with a group of people behind him. When they hear this, they burst into laughter.


    After laughing enough, Zhang patted his chair fiercely: "of course, it''s amazing! The chairs in the VIP area are all made of leather! "


    Then, he joked: "however, you don''t understand this kind of silly comparison. After all, you don''t deserve to be in this. "


    "Young master, you are not right. How can people not understand you? If people don''t understand, how can they take three beauties to drill here? But it''s a pity. Unfortunately, I don''t have enough identity and don''t deserve to enter here. I was stopped by the welcome just now. " He said with a cold smile.


    Han 3000 just doesn''t like high profile, so he doesn''t want to go to the VIP area. Unexpectedly, he was interpreted as such by the confidence of these fans.


    "So, three beauties, I have to remind you that beauty is your capital, but you have to invest in people, otherwise, you will lose all your money if you abuse yourself." Zhang Beifang laughs.


    "Our young master is the leader of the three of you. Don''t waste your youth with that silly boy." Yin poison baldness continued.


    When Han 3000 is ready to speak, Shi Yu and Qiu Shui are not going to work. He will draw his sword on the spot.


    "If you dare to insult our leader again, I will kill you!"


    "That''s right. Our alliance leader is one of them. Can you scold one by one?"


    Originally, Han 3000 had saved their lives. In addition, Han 3000''s shopping today made them feel that they were valued by Han 3000, so they were very warm. Now, when they see others satirize Han 3000, Han 3000 can''t stand it, so the two girls are completely angry.


    As soon as the two women raised their swords, the seven strong men behind Zhang Beibei suddenly stiffened and kept alert.


    "Oh, relax!" Zhang Beiman didn''t care. He waved his hand and looked back at the poem and the autumn water. He said in a funny way: "alliance leader? He''s your leader? I don''t know, when can a stupid guy be the leader of the alliance? "


    "Yes, little girl, have you been brainwashed?"


    "You are talking about the alliance. I promise we won''t laugh."


    A group of people burst out laughing again.


    The tone of the poem blushed: "I''m afraid to frighten you to death by saying it!"


    "That''s right." Autumn water is also cold.


    "Yo Yo, scare me to death, scare me to death." Zhang Beibei deliberately looks like I''m scared. His eyes look at the autumn water and poetry, but they are full of banter.


    "Pull your dog''s ears and hear clearly, mystic alliance!" The poem said angrily.


    "The mystic alliance?" Zhang Beibei and the eight people behind you look at me and I look at you. They are stunned by each other. Then, they burst out laughing, and a group of people were rolling and kicking.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I''m fuckin '', I''m so happy, mystic alliance!"


    "Oh, I thought I could stop laughing. As a result, I couldn''t help it. Ha ha ha ha."


    Shi Yu and Qiu Shuiqi were even more angry. If Han 3000 hadn''t stretched out his hand to stop them, they wanted to rush over immediately and cut these bitches into meat foam.


    "Is it that funny?" At this time, Han 3000 could not help but frown.


    "I grass, this silly than also asked me whether funny, ha ha!"


    "Damn it, it''s a stupid hammer. Damn it, I''ve seen a forced one, but I haven''t seen such a stupid forced one. Is it the leader of the mysterious alliance? Oh, it''s killing me. "


    Then, Zhang Beibei suddenly stood up with a group of people. Each face was full of ridicule. Then, they stood in a strange line. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2041

    In the words of the poem and the strange eyes of Qiushui, a group of people standing in rows suddenly bowed to Han Sanya: "I''ve seen the leader."


    One second, a group of people are extremely respectful, but the next second, a group of people laugh forward and backward, extremely ironic.


    "Ah, ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Damn you, I''m laughing to death. I''m more stupid than poor. I''m the leader of the alliance!" Zhang Beibei was almost crazy with a smile.


    "If such a man can be a leader, what the hell am I? I can be a clan leader, ha ha. "


    "You, you!" The tone of Qiushui and Shiyu jumped straight and looked at Han 3000 eagerly: "alliance leader, you order, Qiushui and Shiyu will kill these dog thieves for you immediately."


    "Tut Tut, two good sisters, you are a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know the heart of a good man. I''m kind enough to remind you that I''m afraid you''ll be cheated." Zhang Beibei said, a few steps to Han 3000 in front, pulled his collar, disdain way: "you have a good look, this kind of dress like a dog, also deserve to be the leader of the alliance?"


    "If you''re a man, tell the truth and don''t cheat the three beauties. Ha ha, you are also stupid. It''s not good for you to pretend to be the leader of the alliance, but to pretend to be the mysterious alliance? Do you think you are really the masked man who killed all sides? " Zhang North disdain of sweep Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian was amused to hear this.


    It''s the first time he''s been told that he''s not himself.


    "Why can''t I be him?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Silly, do you have a little brain?" Zhang pointed to his head to the north, and then said: "the mask man was really powerful yesterday. It''s a World War I shock. Today, a group of dogs and cats are posing as him. They all feel close to each other, and the credibility of posing as him is very high. It''s a pity that they are as stupid as you are. They are all masters of human beings, from temperament to cultivation. You local dogs can disguise them. "


    "It''s like you know him." Han 3000 said with disdain.


    "Ha ha, do you know me? It''s a silly comparison. " Zhang said to the big man behind him.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you, shabby, stand up and listen clearly. We, Mr. Zhang Beizhang, are the real masked people." Roared another man.


    "Hey, low key, low key." Zhang waved his hand to the north and said with a smile, "if you want to make a high profile, you won''t go to kill those silly dogs in Tianding mountain with a mask."


    When he heard this, Han 3000 really had a bitter smile. He had never seen a boaster. He was so calm and upright.


    The funniest thing is that I am in front of them, and they pretend to be very energetic!


    "Are you a masked man?" Hearing this, the poetry and the autumn water feel incredible.


    After all, they are not the kind of people who know the way of the world like Han 3000. On the contrary, they are more like a piece of white paper, so they are surprised at Zhang Beibei''s shameless impersonation.


    Seeing the shocked appearance of Qiushui and Shiyu, Zhang Beibei mistakenly thinks that his impersonation has shocked the audience. He shakes a long fan in his hand: "it''s easy to say, it''s just me."


    Su Yingxia shakes her head helplessly. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Do you know who we are?" After reflecting the poem, I can''t help asking.


    "You''re beauties, the beauties I''m looking forward to!" As soon as the fan closed, Zhang said with a smile.


    "We are the disciples of the Baguio palace. You said you were masked. Excuse me, why don''t we know you?" Autumn water cold voice disdain way.


    Zhang Beiyi Leng, in the heart secretly scolded a mother, today go what shit luck, a kick on the steel plate, but, just a moment of panic, he quickly stabilized his mind, said: "you don''t know me, what''s so strange, I was wearing a mask, no way, I want to low-key. However, since you are from the Baguio palace, now that you know who the masked people are, should you thank your life-saving benefactor? "


    "Yes, you have been cheated by this silly boy. We are the real masked man." The bald old man was also gloomy at this time.


    "Let''s go, and don''t see eye to eye with these people." Su Yingxia doesn''t want to get entangled with these boring people. She pulls Han 3000 to the common area.


    Qiushui and Shiyu stare at Zhang Beibei and others, and follow Han Sanyi to leave.


    "Oh, don''t go."


    Zhang Beiyan watched the three beauties leave. He called a few times, but didn''t get any response.


    "Damn it


    Zhang North depressed a punch on the table, the whole popularity is simply not good.


    Rich people like him come to this place to pretend to be forced, and the purpose of pretending to be forced is to attract a beautiful woman.


    As a result, the beauty is really in favor of, and three at a time, unfortunately, did not hook ah!


    "Master, calm down." The bald old man quickly comforted.


    Zhang Beinan couldn''t breathe. He said angrily, "calm down. Let''s calm down. The ducks fly like this. Damn it, those three women are really vases and have no brains."


    "Young master, you can''t be soft, but hard." The bald old man sneered. Hearing this, Zhang Bei''s anger suddenly disappeared. Looking at the bald old man, he asked, "are you sure?"¡° I''ve seen his accomplishments. It''s just the middle stage. It''s just a small idea. " The bald old man laughed¡° OK, you''re going to arrange the clearance right now, damn it. " Zhang shouts coldly to the north. The bald old man nodded and looked at the seven people nearby: "take good care of the young master. If there is any loss, I want you to die."¡° I''ll send someone to clear the auction house hundreds of meters away. " With that, the bald old man looked coldly at Han 3000, who was sitting down in the common area. With a gloomy smile, he left in a hurry. Zhang North at this time also proud of looking to Han 3000 there. Shabby, play with Master Zhang? The last group of people playing with the young master, the grave grass has been several meters! After Han 3000 sat down, the lights went out in the room, and only the central stage turned on. The auction officially began. During this period, because of Han 3000''s black card status, although he did not sit in the VIP area, the person in charge of the auction house still brought a list to Han 3000. After Han 3000 checked some things, as last time, many things were directly won by the on-site MC. However, most of these are materials for alchemy and finished pills. Among the eight real treasures, Han 3000 chose only four. He didn''t know whether it was good or not. Anyway, the price was very expensive, so he photographed it directly, two pills, one jade, and one thing that he didn''t know. At this time, outside the auction house, a bloody storm is spreading. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2042

    After Zhang Beibei won the final bid, the auction was officially closed.


    Because of the high profile of the last time, this time, Han 3000 specially ordered the person in charge, all of his bid is not allowed to be released.


    Therefore, Zhang Beibei is undoubtedly the most dazzling guy.


    "Wow, that young man is so rich. I think he even won several marks this evening."


    "Yes, he is handsome, young and golden. I heard that he was the masked man in the world of the first battle of the Baguio palace yesterday."


    A lot of people whisper, and a few ignorant girls look at Zhang Beibei like a fool.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Beibei may still be interested in it, but after seeing Su Yingxia''s three daughters, how can he care for others?!


    However, Zhang Beibei enjoys being admired by thousands of people.


    At this time, Han 3000, the real big buyer, was not the same as Zhang Beibei, who enjoyed the admiration of the people. He followed the person in charge in a low-key way and came to the backstage. The person in charge quickly sent someone to show Han 3000 all the things he won the bid.


    Most of them are basic alchemy materials. If the alliance wants to grow, there will naturally be countless people to join in, and pills must be available. This is what every sect or family alliance needs.


    Because of the failure of the last time, Han 3000 can only temporarily use it to meet his needs. When he finds Xianling Island, Han 3000 really wants to study and practice hard.


    "How much are these things?"


    "VIP, six million amethysts."


    "Six million? so many? When did we buy these things? " Su Yingxia said in surprise.


    She felt that she had come to the black shop. It was clear that they hadn''t robbed anything.


    "The VIP has asked us to take pictures of the items on his list." The person in charge said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia just remembered the list before, but she soon shook her head: "you didn''t say that before, where do we have six million amethysts?"


    "It''s OK, miss, because you''re using a black card. If you don''t have money, you can owe it for the time being." The person in charge said that the wind was clear.


    For many people, the number of six million is astronomical, but for auction houses, if this account happens to black card users, they will not worry at all.


    "No bookkeeping." Han three thousand finish, put things away, and then from the space ring and poured half a room of jewelry¡° You can find someone to calculate, cross out today''s account, and save the rest for me. Oh, by the way, give me a million amethysts first. "


    "OK, VIP. Just a moment. I''ll go to the exchange room and get it for you." The person in charge smiles and nods. With Han 3000''s half room treasure, there are at least ten million amethysts left after paying the bill. It''s a small matter that he wants to take one million.


    After the person in charge said that, he got up and left the backstage and went to the exchange house.


    These things, of course, black card guests do not need to personally change.


    Seeing nearly half of the room''s gold and silver jewelry, not only Qiushui and Shiyu''s eyes widened, but also su Yingxia was completely stunned.


    Where can Qiushui and Shiyu think of it? The leader of his family, dressed in such ordinary clothes, can make such a big move.


    And so is Su Yingxia. How long does it take for Han to come to the world? Even when he was in nihilism, Su Yingxia learned a lot through Qin Shuang, so Han 3000 basically couldn''t have so much money.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia''s financial consideration of Han 3000 is not poor.


    After all, he was a general of Zhonglang God who helped the family. He got a small salary once. He had a little money.


    But where to think, he has so much money!


    "Cough... Some people, should they explain to me where they got so much money?" Su Yingxia pretends to be angry.


    The poem and Qiushui couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that the alliance leader also hides private money.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s small eyes, Han 3000 awkwardly touched his head: "wife, you listen to my explanation."


    With that, Han 3000 tells Su Yingxia the treasure guarded by the four dragons in the cave.


    "I''ve always wanted to tell you that I''ve never had a chance. I didn''t cheat you. Otherwise, I can call Xiaobai as a witness." Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia pretended to be angry and said: "hum, of course your strange beast is speaking for you. I don''t believe it."


    Han 3000 scratched his head, a little depressed, and quickly presented his black card with both hands: "wife, I''m wrong, the money belongs to you."


    "Well, I''m kidding you." Su Yingxia couldn''t bear to tease Han 3000, so he laughed: "well, I don''t know who you are? Put the card away. I know you have your own plans and plans. I believe you. "


    Han 3000 nodded, feeling warm.


    Soon after, Han 3000 received the Amethyst from the person in charge, and walked out of the auction house with the person in charge''s repeated compliments.


    All the way to the restaurant.


    After walking for about 30 seconds, Han 3000 suddenly starts to smile and stops. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2043

    It was already night. Although it''s still early, it''s totally different around.


    Cold wind depression, empty silence.


    On the ground, the leaves and dust are swept up by the cold wind, floating around, making the already cold night a little more desolate.


    "Come out." Han three thousand tiny smile, Lang voice way.


    As soon as the voice fell, the surroundings seemed more peaceful, but the next second, suddenly in the dark, the steps were tiny, and several shadows flashed quickly.


    The poem language and the autumn water draw the sword to be alert immediately.


    Han 3000 smiles and protects Su Yingxia. He doesn''t panic at all.


    "Come out, come out. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" A cold drink of disdain came.


    Then, in front of the alley soon drilled nine people.


    When I saw these nine people, the three girls were obviously surprised and angry.


    Because it''s Zhang Beibei and his eight men.


    "What? It''s no fun pretending to be a masked man. Do you want to be a dog now? " Han 3000 sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Beiyi Leng.


    "Young master, he laughs at you. The dog is out of the way." The bald old man whispered.


    "Damn you." Zhang Xiang was seen by Han three thousand connotation, suddenly gas to the explosion, cold eyes cheered: "you dare to call me a dog? I''ll beat you into a dog later! "


    "By you?" Han 3000.


    "Pa Pa!"


    With two slaps, a group of thugs jumped out from all directions of the ground and surrounded Han Sanya and his party. There were a lot of people, 70 or 80 people.


    "There are many people. You really look up to me." Han 3000 disdains the way.


    When facing ten thousand people, even fifty thousand people, Han 3000 doesn''t even blink. There are only seventy-eight people. How can Han 3000 be regarded?!


    Even to some extent, it''s not scary, it''s just a joke.


    "Hum, do you think you''re rubbish? I need so many people? I only need a finger to kill you, just for the sake of three peerless beauties. " Zhang Bei smiled.


    Then, looking at Su Yingxia and other three people, he said: "three beauties, at the auction, you can see the strength of Zhang Beibei. According to me, you follow me. You can enjoy all the splendor and wealth. Why do you follow this kind of waste of pretending others?"


    "You''re the trash." Su Yingxia couldn''t bear it and shouted angrily.


    She doesn''t want to make trouble any more. She has been persuading Han 3000, but he doesn''t know what to do. Even in the auction house, what''s worse is that he comes directly to block people. It''s endless.


    "Damn it, dammit, I''m kind enough to rescue you. You don''t know what to do. Also, women like you don''t know the danger of this society if they don''t get more sleep! Do it for me! Women stay, men kill


    "Yes


    They took orders to attack Han 3000.


    "Husband, he scolds me. What are you going to do?" Su Yingxia is also angry.


    "Death It''s just a word, but it''s full of the meaning of killing. Su Yingxia is a person Han 3000 can''t bear to make angry. These bitches have given them opportunities, but they don''t know how to cherish them.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly disappeared.


    Next second!


    Bang bang!


    A ring!


    A group of people rushed to Han 3000, directly smashed around, even in time to cry, they were directly killed! The next second, the shadow directly attacks Zhang north.


    Zhang Beibei, who was very proud of himself, suddenly turned pale!


    What the hell is this?!


    "What are you doing? Give it to me. " Zhang shouts in fear.


    The bald old man did not talk nonsense. He led seven big men to Han 3000.


    The seven big men were like giant cattle. The ground they stepped on cracked their teeth, and the roar was like an earthquake.


    However, it seems that the seven giants, who are extremely dignified, only persisted for less than a second!


    "Bang!"


    The black shadow killed seven people in the middle. Suddenly, red and blue light flashed over the shadow.


    As soon as the shadow passed, Han 3000 had already stood behind them. Seven figures immediately stood in the same place, motionless.


    The seven men''s faces were as usual, and the defense of Buddha was that time suddenly stopped.


    But the next second


    Boom!


    Seven people like seven hills in general, the body presents several pieces of cutting, and then Bang down!


    Seven strong men, in an instant, only countless pieces of meat scattered on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the pride on Zhang Beibei''s face has long disappeared, full of shock and panic!


    The bald old man who rushed to the front also saw this shocking scene when he looked back. He looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    "Well, how can it be? You... You''re just the cultivation of the middle stage. How can you... Instantly kill them?" At this time, the bald old man is not free from Microsoft.


    Even though he followed Zhang Xiangbei to do a lot of bad things and killed many innocent people, such bloody second killing still scared his legs¡° Who told you I was in the middle of nowhere As soon as the voice fell, the bald old man didn''t reflect it. Suddenly Han 3000 disappeared again. The next second, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then banged dozens of palms directly on his chest. A strange force made him fly backwards for several meters and hit the ground heavily. Zhang Beifang just wanted to run, but he saw a shadow in front of him: "no... no, no, you can''t kill me. Do you know who I am? I''m a masked man. If you kill me, there will be a lot of revenge. "¡° No, you are not. I am! " Han three thousand evil smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2044

    Looking at Han 3000''s evil smile, Zhang Beibei suddenly feels that his crotch is wet. A warm liquid flows all the way down the crotch to his feet.


    The seven great men and the bald old man were the best weapons and capital for Zhang Beifang to show off his power.


    After all, these people are very powerful. Zhang Beifang has basically plundered them with violence for many times. It''s not easy to rely on them.


    But for Han 3000, he was killed almost instantly, which made Zhang Beibei''s heart collapse.


    "No, you are not. I am. You... You really don''t want to come here any more. I''m going to make you. You know, I was in the Baguio palace yesterday."


    Zhang Beibei finished and sat on the ground in fear. His teeth were trembling when he spoke.


    Han Sanqian shakes his head in a funny way: "the duck is still dead now. But are you so interested in pretending to be me?"


    "How can I pretend to be you? I''m really a masked man. Either... Or we can make friends. Later... You can pretend to be me aboveboard, and we can work together to create a career. What do you think? " Zhang Beibei showed a smile worse than crying.


    He is not, but now, he can only hold his identity as a masked man, so that he can let the other party fear and save his life.


    "You are really a fan of self-confidence." Han 3000 shook his head speechless.


    The sky fire and the moon wheel in the hand are carried gently. Because of no effort, the left hand is just a little red, and the right hand is just a little blue.


    When he saw the red and blue light, Zhang Beibei''s face turned completely white.


    As like as two peas in the shadow of a man, he did not feel that he was the same as the three thousand man in the face of the dragon.


    He... He''s really the masked man who kills thousands of people when he waves his hand!


    Zhang Beibei feels that his heart is going to stop beating. Crying is uglier than laughing. Laughing is uglier than crying. He''s really going crazy and his mentality is exploding.


    Because he didn''t know whether he was lucky or not. For the first time, he pretended to be a celebrity and tried to cheat his sister, but she met her, but


    But he... He met me!!


    "Originally disdain to want your dog''s life, but you dare to scold my wife, so, cry, cry, and then..."


    "Go to hell."


    Evil smiles and drinks coldly. Then a double ghost slaps the door with both hands. Red fire and blue light instantly pull the red and blue currents and attack Zhang northward.


    Zhang Bei widened his eyes of fear, full of regret, waiting for the verdict of death.


    "Slow down!"


    Suddenly, a powerful drink, and then, a beam of light suddenly hit Han 3000''s hand.


    "Bang!"


    Han 3000 suddenly felt strange force and shook his hand away. Then, a white woman in blue came out slowly.


    Although she is in blue, her skin is white and tender, her figure is slim and graceful, her facial features are three-dimensional, and she has a unique exotic beauty. A pair of sky blue eyes are inlaid on her eyes like gems, which makes her feel like a sea spirit.


    Han 3000 looked at his hand, vaguely left some blue traces.


    "Another one?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    The eyes of the beautiful woman in blue shrunk slightly, and a circle was drawn in the air in her hand. A halo made of blue sea water was painted directly in front of her body.


    "Boo!"


    The water light is rugged, and Han 3000''s ghost figure is directly blocked by the water circle.


    "It''s interesting." Han three thousand crack mouth a smile.


    His Taixu divine step is unpredictable, but I didn''t expect that the beautiful woman in blue could spy ahead of time and predict the location of Han 3000, which really makes Han 3000 interested.


    "Come again!"


    Han 3000 yelled, and directly raised the energy to 80%. The whole figure turned into innumerable shadows all over the place.


    Then he rushed to the beautiful woman in blue.


    Liu Mei, a beautiful woman in blue, wrinkled slightly. In the face of countless phantoms that Han 3000 rushed up, at the critical moment, she made another stroke in the air. An oval aperture formed and then turned into a water circle.


    Then, the mysterious slender body went directly to the water circle!


    It''s gone!


    And almost at the same time, Han 3000''s figure also killed.


    It''s empty!


    On the other side of the water circle, the beautiful woman in blue came out slowly and appeared behind Han 3000.


    Interesting, interesting, really interesting!


    This really makes Han 3000 excited about the war. The beauty in blue doesn''t panic, but every time she perfectly avoids her own attack!


    "Come again!"


    Han 3000 directly pushed all the energy to the peak state, and then suddenly attacked.


    Because it''s so close, Han 3000''s anti killing distance is so short that she can''t have time to draw water circles just like she did just now.


    Almost at the time of Han 3000''s arrival, the beautiful woman in blue suddenly fiddled with the blue gem in her neck¡° Bang Sure enough, Han three thousand a palm and go, straight in her front, with a water ring, Han three thousand whole person at the same time through her body. And her body, also in Han 3000 hit the moment, into countless drops of water, diffuse all over the sky! But the next second, these drops suddenly condensed, and her body gathered again. Han 3000 is so amazing that he can''t help but turn around and look at the beautiful woman in blue. Since he learned Taixu SHENBU, Han 3000 really hasn''t met a person who can defend himself perfectly. Although Lu Ruoxin can resist, she completely uses the attack to overpower her Taixu SHENBU. In short, she can''t defend. She just uses a stronger attack to suppress Han 3000 and force Han 3000 not to use Taixu SHENBU. But the beauty in blue in front of her was completely resisted by herself¡° It''s a bit interesting, but is it that you look down on me if you just defend but don''t attack? " Han Sanqian smiles¡° Young Xia, I misunderstand you. You have a magical pace and an illusory figure. The dark rain is just a small skill of carving insects. Why do you look down on you? Besides, I don''t want to be the enemy of young Xia. " The woman in blue smiles¡° Don''t want to be my enemy? " Han three thousand slightly strange way¡° You''re not that guy''s man? " He thought it was Zhang Beibei''s helper. Is it a mistake?! The woman in blue shook her head: "I don''t know that man." This makes Han 3000 even more strange¡° Young Xia, can you give Ming Yu a thin face and give him to deal with? Or, in the face of Tianhai palace The woman in blue said with a smile¡° "The daughter of the sea?" All of a sudden, the poem and the autumn water behind him were astonished at the same time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2045

    Hearing the exclamation behind him, Han 3000 looked back strangely.


    Daughter of the sea, what is it?!


    Su Yingxia Chong Han 3000 nodded, indicating that the identity of the other party can be believed.


    "What do you want him to do?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Save people." After saying that, Ming Yu saluted Han 3000 slightly and thanked him. He walked a few steps in front of Zhang Beibei and looked at Zhang Beibei coldly: "I saved you. Shouldn''t you tell me where those women went?"


    "Woman... What woman? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Zhang shook his head in a panic.


    With a light hand, Mingyu drew another water circle in the air. Then he shook his hand, and a water whip lifted Zhang northward to go into the water circle.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, in my house, but it''s none of my business. It''s my father, it''s my father." Zhang shouts to the north.


    The water circle disappeared, the water whip was removed, and Zhang Beibei immediately fell to the ground, dizzy.


    "Just now, in order to save people, I rashly offended you. Please forgive me. At the same time, thank you for giving this person to me, young Xia. I thank you for the more than 40 girls. " Dark rain Chong Han three thousand one smile, very grateful way.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned: "what do you mean? More than 40 girls? "


    "To tell you the truth, I passed by here a few days ago and borrowed it from a farmer''s home. The farmer and his daughter gave me warm help. The farmer asked his daughter to go to the city to buy some wine and vegetables for Ming Yu, but I didn''t expect that she would never come back." Finish saying, dark rain coldly cast an eye, Zhang north.


    "So I came to the city to look for people. After several days of exploration and inquiry, I found that the farmer''s daughter and more than 40 other women were collectively detained, and the main messenger behind the scenes was related to the dog thief. I wanted to take him, but I didn''t want to go ahead of me, young Xia."


    Hearing this explanation, Han 3000 frowned tightly.


    Missing girls again?


    Isn''t this very similar to the original dew city? Is it possible that there is something involved here and there?!


    Just thinking about it, Mingyu had already picked up Zhang to the north and flew directly to the east of the city.


    "Husband, let''s go up and have a look, in case we can help." Su Yingxia sees the dark rain to leave, hastens to Han 3000''s side urgent way.


    "Yes, ally, it''s important to save people. Let''s go and have a look." The autumn water and poetry are also the same.


    Han Sanqian nodded. In fact, he also had this intention. If it had something to do with dew City, it might be far beyond his imagination, and more women might be injured. Secondly, he could help save people in case of dark rain.


    Think of here, Han 3000 with three women, quickly follow the rain behind, all the way to the east of the city.


    "By the way, what is Tianhai palace? What is the daughter of the sea? " On the way, Han 3000 had a strange way.


    Su Yingxia was about to answer. Qiushui and Shiyu pointed to a huge mansion in front of him almost at the same time and roared: "alliance leader, they are fighting."


    In front of the mansion, the dark rain has rushed in.


    In the face of dozens of servants, the left and right hands quickly cut out the four water circles in the air. With her light hand pushing, the four water circles suddenly hit those people.


    She can move or change the shape of the water circles she drew, or attack or hide the trace like Han 3000. She plays with the four water circles. She is like a painter dancing in the water. She can draw and move with each stroke, which is dazzling and unpredictable, It''s amazing.


    If we say that Han 3000''s moves and tactics are mostly open and close, breathless and overbearing, her attack is more like a white horse spear, quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit.


    As more and more people gathered towards her, Han 3000 didn''t think much about it any more. His left hand was like the sky fire and his right hand was like the God of war.


    "Bang bang!"


    When the moon wheel of heavenly fire arrived, the whole mansion exploded everywhere, and countless soldiers and servants turned into dust in an instant.


    "You go and save people. I''ll take care of it." Han three thousand block in front of the rain, cold sound and drink.


    Mingyu nods, grabs Zhang Beibei and rushes to the backyard under Zhang Beibei''s instructions. At this time, Shiyu, Qiushui and Su Yingxia also dive down and fall around Han 3000.


    Han 3000 directly blocked the way to the dark rain, and called out in a cold voice: "those who are near, die!"


    "Night break into Zhang''s mansion, you are so bold, give me up!"


    An old man in plain clothes yelled, and countless soldiers rushed to Han 3000 again.


    "Mole ant!"


    A light drink, Han three thousand hands fire moon wheel and jade sword again overlap, directly to the center of the crowd.


    Boom!!!


    With a huge explosion, countless soldiers turned into powder again. At the same time, Han 3000 urged tianyinshu in his hand, and the black Qi circled his hand. The whole person stepped on Taixu SHENBU again, rushed into the crowd, and frantically reaped his head.


    The whole man is like death. Where he stands, no one can leave! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2046

    When Han 3000''s body is stable, there are many corpses piled up in Nuo mansion!


    The old man in plain clothes looked at the situation in front of him with great fear. A good mansion turned into a real purgatory in an instant.


    Corpses like mountains, blood like rivers, everywhere is sad!


    "You... Who are you and why did you wash my house?"


    "Mysterious man!" Han 3000 said quietly.


    "Mysterious man? Are you still selling off at this time? " The old man drank a little, but the next second, he suddenly froze in the same place: "wait a minute, you mean, you are... You are the mysterious man who called himself a mysterious man with a mask in the Baguio palace yesterday?"


    Han 3000 smiles.


    The plain clothes old man''s face turned white. The mask man who killed so many people came to Zhang''s house?!


    "Go... Go and inform the master!" The old man in plain clothes said softly to a soldier who was not dead.


    "Yes


    After receiving the order, the soldier looked at Han 3000 timidly, and then ran to the front hall.


    In the front hall, Master Zhang had just put on his pajamas under the service of his maid. Two minutes ago, he suddenly heard the noise in the backyard. It seemed that someone was coming, so he ordered the housekeeper to take someone to check. Then, he slowly got up and changed his clothes.


    Just as he wanted to go to have a look, suddenly the door broke, and a soldier rushed in with blood all over his body: "master, no... no, it''s not good."


    The maid, who was scared with blood, was pale. Master Zhang was immediately discontented and said angrily, "what''s the panic?"


    "Master, someone... Someone''s killed, you..." the soldier was panting. After he got the order from the housekeeper, he ran away. Now he was so tired that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Someone went to Zhang''s house to make trouble. I knew that the soldiers in the back hall were guarding there." Master Zhang said that there are 800 soldiers in the backyard. Who can easily break in.


    "Dead... Dead." The soldiers were out of breath.


    "Dead? Then let the front hall pass to support. " Master Zhang continued. There were 1600 soldiers in the front hall, and they were elite.


    "Also dead..." the soldier was so anxious that he almost cried.


    "What Master Zhang is stunned!


    "Guan... The housekeeper asked me to inform you and let you run away. It''s... The masked man is coming." The soldier finally had enough rest and cried out.


    On hearing this, Master Zhang almost fell to the ground because of his fear. When he recovered, he kicked away the soldiers in front of him and ran out of the house in a hurry.


    But just to the door, Master Zhang''s figure stopped, and step by step back.


    "Where to?" Above the door, Han 3000''s figure stood there, but his mask was like the mockery of ghosts and gods, deeply reflected in Master Zhang''s eyes.


    Han three thousand with three women slowly came in.


    Master Zhang retreated all the way to the point where there was no way to retreat. At last, he leaned against the corner of the wall. The soldier was also on the ground. He wanted to run, but he found that his feet didn''t obey his command, and the maid didn''t move.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, young Xia. Spare your life. At most, I''ll give you money. How much do you want and how much do I give you Master Zhang was afraid and said with a shudder.


    "Are you begging me?" Han 3000 sneers.


    "Yes, I''m begging you, or I''ll kneel down for you?" Although Master Zhang has some accomplishments, he knows that he can''t resist the mask man who makes people scared.


    Although he and most people in the city think that the masked man on the Baguio palace is likely to be a mysterious man, his power can not be feared.


    Even if those are legends, the fact that more than 2000 soldiers didn''t hold on for a few minutes is the best proof.


    Don''t think much, Master Zhang knelt down in front of Han 3000.


    "When you infringe on those girls, they kneel down and beg you. Have you spared them?" Han 3000''s voice was very weak, but it was extremely cold. Everyone in the room was cold.


    Master Zhang''s body shakes. How can he not understand Han 3000''s words?!


    "Young Xia, i... I don''t know what you''re talking about." Master Zhang managed to squeeze out an ugly smile to cover up. What he did was extremely hidden. How could he be found out?! So, he took a chance.


    "Still pretending to be confused? Your son said everything


    On hearing this, Master Zhang''s face turned pale!


    "I... I was forced too, Daxia. Please forgive me, I don''t want to." Master Zhang said, and quickly and fiercely kowtowed his head.


    Han 3000 sneered: "who forced you? If you say it, I may consider letting you go


    On hearing this, Master Zhang was stunned and hesitated for a moment. He suddenly shook his head: "no... no, don''t, don''t force me. I... I won''t say it. If I say it, I will..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Master Zhang was terrified, and his buttocks were soft on the ground. His whole body was like a ghost, and his legs and hands were staring at him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2047

    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkled, at this time master Zhang suddenly stopped, but his eyes were a trace of blood red.


    "Haha, haha, haha!" He suddenly smiled ferociously and wildly.


    Return to Yin like God, sea like tide, God bless me, blood reborn!


    Mr. Zhang finished a strange sentence. The next second, he pointed it on his forehead, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    "No, he''s going to blow himself up!" Han three thousand cold sound a drink, in the hand a energy fierce one luck, forcibly prop up an energy wall to block in front, protect three female.


    "God bless me, God bless me." Master Zhang gave a ferocious roar.


    Bang!!!


    With his body burst open, blood four cheap!


    The huge impact made all the furniture in the whole room crumble, and the soldier and maid were killed in the same place, their eyes were wide open, full of fear and unwilling.


    Remove the energy shield, Han 3000 helplessly shook his head.


    "Is this guy crazy? Not even life? " Su Yingxia frowned.


    "Probably brainwashed." Qiushuidao.


    Han 3000 grinned bitterly: "it''s better to die. At least his way of death makes me more sure of my guess. It''s not easy."


    If it''s just human trafficking, this guy shouldn''t have to take his life so decisively for that matter.


    After all, it''s just for making money. Compared with life, money is nothing but external things. How can it be so extreme!


    "Maybe there are some ulterior motives behind this." Han 3000.


    And now the dark rain.


    He has been led by Zhang Beibei to the Tianlao of Zhang Jia.


    The Tianlong prison in Zhangjia was not built long ago, but it was large-scale. The cell was built underground, and the entrance was abnormally hidden. It was hidden in the middle of a well.


    If Zhang didn''t lead the way to the north by himself, I''m afraid that even if Mingyu wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think that the entrance would be in such a place.


    From the half person high pit of the well, you can enter horizontally and walk about three minutes inside. You can go down the stairs. What you see is a vast underground space.


    All around are cells in four rows.


    As soon as I saw Mingyu pulling Zhang to the north, many women''s cries for help came from the cell!


    "You beast Seeing the women who were locked up in the cell, they were very miserable one by one. The rain came from their heart and clapped their hands directly on Zhang Beibei''s back.


    Zhang Beibei was beaten to the ground and struggled to turn over. He looked at the dark rain in fear: "it''s none of my business, it''s none of my business."


    Mingyu glared at him angrily, and drew a circle in his hand. Countless waves moved with his hand. The jade hand swung gently, and the waves broke into thousands of thousands, flying toward the surrounding cells, as if consciously.


    When the spray gently touched the iron lock on the cell door, the iron lock immediately opened with a scratch.


    The locked up women pushed open the cell door and ran out of the cell.


    "All out." In the hand of Mingyu, there is another painting, a unicorn made of water: "follow it, you can leave here safely."


    A group of women nodded gratefully. Everyone bowed slightly to her and then followed shuiqilin to the entrance of the well.


    Mingyu stood in the same place, watching them leave one by one, and counting the number of people.


    "Forty three..."


    Waiting for everyone to leave, the dark rain murmured a word, then, eyes slightly raised, worried to look inside the cell.


    In the innermost corner of a cell, although the light is dim, some can''t see clearly, but Mingyu still found a corner of white clothes.


    Ningkong is a hydrosphere, which directly covers Zhang Beibei in it. Zhang Beibei can''t move at all. Mingyu walks quickly to the cell in the corner.


    When you come to the corner of the cell, the rain is in place.


    The scene in front of us can only be described as extremely miserable. The grass on the ground is trampled and scattered, and there are even mottled blood stains in some places. A young woman''s clothes are shrunk in the corner of the wall, shivering, and her long hair is piled on her head like weeds on the ground.


    Through the hair gap, you can see the beautiful eyes, but at this time it is completely occupied by fear, panic and pallor.


    Dark rain Leng Leng looking at the original place, tears slightly in the eyes around.


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps starts slightly. Han Sanqian and her three daughters see Shui Qilin and the girls who are fleeing outside the hospital. They also follow the direction and enter the dungeon. Seeing Mingyu standing in front of the cell, they walk slowly.


    However, when Han Sanyang and his party came over, the girl''s pale eyes suddenly became more and more scared, and her body could not help holding tighter and shaking more severely.


    "She seems to be afraid of you?" Su Yingxia gently reminds Han 3000, and then blocks Han 3000 behind him, trying to calm the girl''s mood.


    Han 3000 nodded noncommittally¡° Animals Mingyu clenched his teeth, and a trace of hatred rose in his tears. He drank it out loud and moved his hand. The distant Zhang flashed panic in his eyes. The next second, the whole person flew directly in front of Mingyu with the water ring on his body. Bang! The whole person wrapped in the water ring hit the ground heavily, and turned several circles in a row before stopping. Without time to cry, Zhang Beibei quickly took advantage of the broken water circle and got up. He glanced hastily at the woman in prison, knelt on the ground and kowtowed for mercy: "fairy, it''s none of my business. It''s my father... It was my father''s beast."¡° Is it just him? " Mingyu is looking at Zhang Beibei coldly. Zhang North desperately shakes his head, but his eyes are deliberately to escape the cold direct vision of the dark rain. Although Xingyao is a village girl and peasant woman, she is not only the most perverse and beautiful of the 44 women, but also the most beautiful girl that Zhang''s father and son have met for many years. How can she escape from the clutches of the father and son?! However, Mingyu and Han 3000 are here. In order to protect their lives, Zhang Beibei doesn''t dare to admit it¡° Xingyao is good-natured and dignified. Although she comes from a humble family, she is bound to find a good husband and marry a good son-in-law to live a good life. However, she is all ruined by you. If Mingyu doesn''t kill you, I will have no face to face Xingyao and even more to face thousands of people in the world. " Cold sound a drink, dark rain pinch a bullet, a small water ball will fly straight toward Zhang north of the forehead¡° Wait a minute At this time, Han 3000 suddenly made a sound. But the water ball has already flown to the half way, but see at this time the dark rain suddenly wrist a turn, that water ball unexpectedly instantly turns into water vapor, evaporate not to see¡° Sir, sir. " See Han 3000, Zhang North squeeze than cry also ugly smile, fangfo saw the straw. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2048

    The dark rain doesn''t understand of looking at Han 3000, don''t know what he wants.


    Didn''t he want to kill this guy before? How can he stop killing himself now?!


    "I ask you, who is directing you to do these illegal activities and transactions? Are you the same master of Lushui? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    When he heard Han 3000''s words, especially when Han 3000 noticed that he was talking about Lushui City, there was a flash of panic in his eyes. It''s a pity that ye Gucheng and others stirred up Lushui city at the beginning. As a result, Han 3000 felt something and was startled by the grass.


    "I don''t know. It''s my dad who did all this. Go to him." Zhang said in a hurry.


    "Your father is the same answer as you, asked us to ask you, so, we..." the poem said coldly, and then made a throat wiping action.


    Zhang Beibei was scared to shiver. Hearing that his father was killed, Zhang Beibei''s last defense line collapsed completely.


    "If you tell me what''s behind it, I''ll let you go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Anyway, your father is dead, and you will have a lot of money left by your family, and no one will take care of you in the future." Su Yingxia made a sound appropriately.


    It has to be said that if Han 3000''s words directly destroyed Zhang Beibei''s psychological defense with violence, then Su Yingxia let Zhang Beibei destroy his own psychological defense.


    "Are you really going to let me off?" Zhang North eyes lit up desire, swallowed saliva, asked Han 3000.


    "A gentleman''s word is hard to follow!"


    Get Han 3000 affirmative answer, Zhang North a bite: "good, I say."


    Even father and son, in the face of interests, also appears extremely sad, at least in Zhangbei here, pale as cold-blooded.


    "We really serve the same person as Lushui city. After the accident in Lushui City, Qinglong city has become the focus of that person''s development. Almost every day, we catch a lot of virgins and hand them over to that person in batches."


    "You''re not doing this to sell those girls to brothels, are you? What about the girls? " Han 3000.


    "I don''t know exactly what to do, but I''m sure it''s not selling to brothels." Zhang Beibei affirms that he thought he was also selling brothels, so like those in Lushui City, he would persecute some women ahead of time, but he was scolded at the time of delivery. Naturally, he doesn''t understand. After all, as long as the women are different, can they go to brothels? But his father told him that this is not the case.


    "As for those girls..." Zhang Beibei said this and looked at Han 3000 with fear.


    "They... What are they doing? I don''t know. Those women who can''t deliver the goods will be killed in the same place, and those who have, will never be seen in this world again." Zhang lowered his head to the north, fearing that he would be beaten. Even his tone was full of pretended shame.


    Su Yingxia''s group of women can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning. That is to say, the fate of the women who are caught here is tragic no matter what, because they are waiting for death!


    Han 3000''s brows are locked. Why do you want so many women to die?


    Do you offer sacrifices to the living?! But it doesn''t need so many people.


    "Is it not... What kind of evil skill is it?" The dark rain frowned.


    Han Sanqian nodded. In fact, this is what Han Sanqian guessed. Although he didn''t know exactly what evil Kung Fu he practiced, many people have used boy and girl to refine evil Kung Fu since ancient times.


    If that''s the case, it can really explain clearly all the actions of arresting these girls at present.


    "Who is the man you came into contact with? Where can I find him, and what''s his name? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I don''t know. These things are always controlled by my father himself. Although I have been there several times, the places are different every time. Moreover, the other party takes the initiative to contact my father." Zhang Beibei''s obedient way.


    "That''s all?" Han 3000 is a little upset.


    "Yes, that''s all, sir. I''ve told you all I know. Can you let me go now?" Zhang''s nervous way to the north.


    "Yes, what I said must be true. You can tell me which horse you want me to let go." Han 3000.


    "Ah? What Zhang Beiyi Leng, obviously did not understand Han 3000''s meaning.


    When the three women heard this, they couldn''t help laughing. Even Mingyu couldn''t help raising the corner of her mouth at this time.


    Zhang Beibei realized that he had been fooled and let him go. That''s what he meant?!


    "Don''t fool me, sir. You can''t fool me." Zhang Beibei was ready to cry.


    But at this time, Han 3000 was already smiling, slowly approaching him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2049

    Mingyu took a step forward and asked tentatively, "Xingyao, do you remember me? I stayed at your house yesterday. My name is Mingyu. "


    "Don''t be afraid. These people came with me to save you. As you can see, the man who bullied you just now has already avenged you."


    In the dark, the girl shivering in the corner of the wall shook her head slightly. It seemed that she wanted to see chumingmingmingyu from the cracks of her hair. After seeing Mingyu clearly, she suddenly had a reflection. Although she was still afraid to curl up together, she began to cry bitterly.


    Mingyu ran into the cell and gently hugged the girl into her arms. She patted her shoulder with her hand and comforted her.


    Han 3000 pulls Su Yingxia''s three girls, gets up and leaves. At this time, it''s the best choice to let them be quiet.


    Before taking a few steps, Han 3000 subconsciously looks back, but suddenly sees Xing Yao crying with her head buried on Mingyu''s shoulder. She seems to be staring at him through the gap between her hair, and her mouth seems to have a strange smile.


    But the light is too dark, and her hair is fluffy. Han 3000 can''t see clearly. People are all hurt by the dog father and son. How can they laugh? Shaking his head, Han 3000 went out.


    After waiting at the wellhead for about 20 minutes, just as the four of them wanted to go down to see if something was wrong, Mingyu came up with the girl Xingyao.


    Mingyu deliberately combs Xingyao''s hair, takes off her coat and washes her face. In this way, Xingyao is not only normal, but also can let people see her face.


    Liu Mei has starry eyes, small mouth and thin lips. She is quite heroic and gentle. Even if she doesn''t dress up, she is definitely a beautiful woman, no less than Qiushui and poetry.


    However, her hands and feet were tied by the water chain from behind.


    Han three thousand don''t understand a way: "dark rain girl, this is how?"


    "Ah." Mingyu sighed helplessly, looked at Xingyao, and said: "I''m also forced to be helpless. The child''s attack is too big, and I''m determined to die. So, for the sake of her life, I can only limit her. "


    Hearing Mingyu''s words, the tears in Xingyao''s eyes rolled down again: "Mingyu, I beg you, do you want me to die? I don''t want to live in this world, I''m dirty, I''m dirty! "


    Su Yingxia''s three daughters also sighed.


    For a woman, chastity is sometimes even more important than her own life. It''s too normal to be insulted and want to die.


    "How can you die? Your father is still waiting for you at home Han 3000 advised¡° The past is a nightmare. You are still young and there is plenty of future. "


    Han three thousand one words just fall, star Yao cry more severe, dark rain also slightly drop head.


    "When Xingyao didn''t see her, I came out to look for her, but after the search failed, I found that his father had been killed. That group of people should want to kill people, and I followed the gang of killers to find out here." Ming Yu lowered his head and looked at Han 3000.


    "My father is dead, I am also a dirty person, there is no place for me in this world, Mingyu, please kill me, let me reunite with my father, OK?" Xingyao cried miserably.


    Han 3000 realizes that he seems to have mentioned something he shouldn''t have mentioned, and he feels guilty.


    Mingyu looks at Xingyao anxiously.


    After that, she gritted her teeth and said, "well, you can go back to the palace with me, OK?"


    Hearing this, Xingyao finally nodded wrongly.


    "It''s said that hainv can''t take any woman back to Tianhai palace, otherwise she will become a sea witch." Su Yingxia frowned.


    "It''s not a legend, it''s true." The dark rain nods gently and gives Su a bitter smile.


    "Ah? Then you''ll be miserable... Alliance leader, why don''t we take Xingyao with us? " At this time, the poem language sought Tao from Han 3000.


    "We?" Han three thousand one Leng!


    "Yes, you are receiving people anyway, and our palace leader can teach her to practice. No one dares to bully her in the future. Moreover, the upper and lower sisters of Biyao palace can protect her and love her." Autumn water also follows the way.


    Han 3000 was a little embarrassed. He felt his head awkwardly and was about to speak. Su Yingxia looked pitifully at Xingyao and said, "I think what they said is reasonable. Besides, how can I be the wife of the alliance leader now? Can you send me a servant girl?"


    See Su Yingxia all opened mouth, Han 3000 nature has no any reason to refuse, looked at the eye star Yao: "girl, do you want to?"


    Xingyao doesn''t agree. Instead, she looks at Mingyu eagerly. Mingyu doesn''t answer. She looks at Han 3000 all the time and seems to be thinking about Han 3000''s personality.


    "Don''t worry, girl. Our leader is a gentleman. Now our Baguio palace has joined his alliance."


    "Yes, girl, our leader is a famous mysterious man. You can''t believe us, but you should have believed this name?" Autumn water and poetry are happy.


    "Are you a mystery man?" The dark rain frowned slightly.


    Han three thousand a little helpless, these two wenches mouth fast, things to this meeting, also can only nod: "right!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2050

    "Although Ming Yu has never participated in the martial arts competition, he has heard of the popular Xiashi mysterious man in the martial arts competition. I didn''t expect to see him today." The dark rain smiles.


    "Don''t you doubt that I''m a fake?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "If I hadn''t dealt with you, I would have thought so. But with your current accomplishments, I don''t think you need to impersonate anyone. Besides, if they are the disciples of the Baguio palace, then you are the mask man who was so powerful yesterday. How can I doubt that? " Mingyu smiled.


    With that, Mingyu nodded to Xingyao.


    The star Yao just slightly looked at Han 3000: "thank you!"


    See star Yao nodded, poem language and autumn water immediately warm welcome up, pull star Yao warm like a sister.


    "Great, great!" The two girls were so happy that they couldn''t do it.


    Xingyao was embarrassed by their enthusiasm, but fortunately, she also had a little happiness in her eyes. Maybe, happiness and joy can be infected.


    "Don''t worry, Xingyao. No one dares to bully you when you stay with us. Not only do we protect you, but also our palace leader and our alliance leader, alliance leader, don''t you think so?" Shiyu smiled.


    "Yes Han 3000 nodded.


    With Han 3000''s approval and warm autumn water and poetry, Xing Yao leaned slightly, tears in her eyes: "thank you."


    "Why are you crying again?" Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    "Madam, Xingyao... Xingyao is moved and happy." Star Yao side wipe tears, while stubborn way.


    Seeing this scene, Mingyu smiles and puts down her heart: "Xingyao is very lucky to meet you. Although I''m a sea girl, I''m willing to make friends with you as long as you don''t dislike me."


    "Mingyu, you are so polite. Hainu is a noble woman. It''s good that you don''t dislike us, the country people. How dare we dislike you?" Su Yingxia smiles.


    Mingyu smiles a little, and a conch appears in her hand. Then, she walks to Su Yingxia: "there''s nothing to give you when we meet for the first time. Let''s make this conch a gift."


    Su Yingxia took the conch and carefully examined it. Although the shell is small, it is exquisite in workmanship and delicious in color: "it''s beautiful, thank you."


    With a smile, Mingyu flicks a drop of water into the conch.


    "Drop... Drop... Drop."


    Conch suddenly rang out in a quiet female voice, with a sexy and sad voice, gently humming a melodious song.


    "The sound of the sea?" Su Yingxia subconsciously wants to cover his ears.


    "Don''t be nervous, madam. Although it''s really the voice of the sea, and I''m not a sea witch. Moreover, it has been specially modified by me and won''t do any harm to the human body. On the contrary, it can promote the sleep of madam and improve her body." Ming Yu said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia nodded and listened to the voice carefully. It was not only that there was no harm, but also that he was relaxed.


    "Husband!" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand seconds immediately understand, from the space ring to find a beautiful necklace to give Ming rain as a gift.


    After receiving the gift, Mingyu said with a smile, "all the banquets in the world come to an end. Now Xingyao is following you. I can rest assured that I have something else to do, so I''ll leave you first, ladies and gentlemen."


    Han more than 3000 people nodded: "good!"


    With a smile, Mingyu turns around and flies straight to the sky. But just a moment later, she stops and looks back at Su Yingxia: "if you have something to do, you can find me through conch."


    As soon as her voice fell, she flew into the sky, her light blue clothes swayed with the wind, and her long white legs were exposed. Han 3000 noticed that her white feet didn''t even wear shoes, but they were surprisingly white and tender.


    Seeing that Mingyu is gone, Han 3000 and others also take Xingyao to the inn to have a rest. Tomorrow they will go to find Xianling island.


    On the way, Han 3000 wanted to speak more than once, but each time he opened his mouth, several women deliberately interrupted him by chatting.


    Until Han 3000 did not ask, Su Yingxia felt that Han 3000 was almost amused: "do you want to know, what is sea girl? What is the sound of the sea? "


    Han 3000 nodded like garlic.


    "Ally, are you from another planet? Even hainv doesn''t know. " Poetry can''t help but smile.


    A word becomes a prophecy!


    Laozi is an alien!


    "In fact, there have always been legends in the world of eight directions. It is said that there are five seas in the world of eight directions. Among the four seas, there are dragon kings who live in the Dragon Palace and take charge of their own sea areas. In the remaining one, there are also Dragon palaces, which are called Tianhai palace que. It''s just that the people who live in the palace are not giant dragons, but people."


    "Tianhai palace and Sihai Dragon Palace are not only because of the different kinds of people they live in, but more importantly, the legend of Sihai Dragon Palace is that it is in charge of one side of the sea, so there are always thousands of shrimps and crabs, but there are only two people in Tianhai palace."


    "One is the leader of Tianhai palace, the other is her daughter."


    "What about her husband?" Han 3000 asked strangely. The population in the palace is simple, but at least it''s a family of three¡° Hainv doesn''t need men, even men will only harm her. " Su Yingxia turned his eyes¡° What does that mean? " Han Sanqi said strangely: "without a man, how can she give birth to the next generation? Where''s the daughter? "¡° It is said that sea women can conceive the next generation of sea women without men. " Su Yingxia road¡° Yes, alliance leader, if hainv is with a man, she can not guarantee that the next generation will be hainv. At the same time, hainv will become a sea witch because of her passion. And the sea demon girl is very terrible. As long as she starts to sing, the people who hear her will lose their mind, behave strangely, and finally kill each other. " Han three thousand swallowed saliva, did not expect that the sea girl should have such a legend¡° But Xingyao is not a man. " Han 3000¡° Tianhai palace is said to be the heavenly palace in the sea. It can''t be seen or touched. No one is allowed to enter except hainv. If someone intrudes, the Tianhai palace will disappear. Without it, hainv will become a sea witch. " Autumn water is also the way¡° However, if the sea women do not touch these two taboos, they can use the sea as their strength and call all things in the sea as helpers. Moreover, they live a very long life and have high accomplishments since birth. " Su Yingxia said, quite envious way: "the most important thing is that every sea girl has the extreme appearance, she is really beautiful!" Han 3000 is noncommittal. He would rather be an ordinary person if he wanted to get all this in exchange for loneliness. How can a man be a man without feelings?! However, Ming Yu''s accomplishments and means were really powerful, which Han 3000 admired very much. Speaking of this, Su Yingxia sighed again¡° What''s the matter? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2051

    "Well, in fact, for many years, there have been rumors about seeing hainv. But because someone specially investigated it tens of thousands of years ago, there was no Dragon King or Dragon Palace in the four seas. I thought the legend was always a legend, but I didn''t expect that the Dragon King didn''t really exist, but I met a real hainv today." Su Yingxia sighed.


    Han 3000 nodded, maybe others would think it was strange, but Han 3000 knew that the fall of Sihai dragon palace had a lot to do with the heart of the dragon family.


    The loss of the dragon''s heart is a huge blow to all the dragon people. The glory of the past is no longer there, only the fall is left.


    Back to the inn, after a night of dressing.


    Early the next morning, Han 3000 and others set out from Qinglong city.


    In Qinglong City, the news of the massacre of Zhang''s mansion spread like wildfire, and people talked about it one after another. I don''t know who did the right thing for heaven.


    But the news of zhangjiafu has not detonated for long, and another news has detonated the whole city.


    The mystic Alliance announced that it had been waiting for Yaoshen Pavilion for a whole day, but no one dared to fight. Therefore, after disdaining them, the mystic alliance decided to leave today.


    Qinglong city immediately argued that the mysterious alliance was indeed invincible, and even the medicine God Pavilion did not dare to fight.


    Some people say that although the masked man pretends to be a mysterious man, the purpose of doing so is to prove to everyone that Wang Wenzhi of Yaoshen Pavilion is not qualified to be a new true God, as if to prove something for the dead mysterious man.


    In a word, the whole city is full of storm, but most of them despise the medicine God Pavilion.


    Han 3000''s move makes the rhythm of public opinion perfect.


    However, when Han 3000 meets Fu Mang and Ning Yue again, their faces are full of sadness.


    "Ally leader, it''s great to see you. I sent my disciples to inquire about the news. Early this morning, the wind and clouds around Qinglong city have surged. I''m afraid the reinforcements of Yaoshen pavilion have come from all directions." Ning Yue said her doubts when she met.


    She always thought yesterday was the best chance to leave. She had to wait until today. I''m afraid it''s a little late.


    "If just a few dozen people leave, I''m afraid nothing will happen, but the problem is that there are so many of us." Fu mang was also worried.


    Although public opinion has indeed been created as Han 3000 thought, new problems are also in front of us.


    The speed of Yaoshen pavilion was much faster than Han 3000 and Fu mang expected. Just in the morning, they had rushed from all directions.


    If we march in a large area, we are bound to be found.


    At that time, once there was a war, Han 3000 not only lost the battle of public opinion, but most importantly, even the fresh blood of joining the league would be slaughtered by the enemy.


    "Alliance leader, although we are new members of the alliance, we all believe in you. If you meet the enemy later, you will take your wives with you to go first."


    "That''s right. There are not many alliance leaders who will send magic weapons to us when we join the alliance. I''ve been bribed by you, alliance leader. This life belongs to you. You can command it."


    "Besides, we are all men. Let''s take care of the queen."


    Just when Fu Mang and Ning Yue were in a dilemma, several disciples behind them suddenly yelled.


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 smiles, and his heart is still warm.


    "Hum, is it just you men? We women can do the same. Please give us the affairs of the rear of the temple. "


    "Even if we fight to death, we will ensure the completion of the task behind the palace."


    On the other side, the disciples behind Ning Yue suddenly called out.


    Han 3000 nodded with satisfaction and looked back at everyone: "well, it''s rare that you all have this heart. As the leader of the alliance, it''s not good to let you down. Well, you can go to the rear hall together."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole crowd was stunned.


    Fu mang was even more nervous and said in front of Han 3000: "3000, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Yes, three thousand. You are too demoralizing." Help to leave also way.


    Although Ning Yue didn''t speak, her embarrassed face still showed some problems.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I have made up my mind. If you don''t want to, you can leave what I give now. Leave immediately. I will never pursue it! "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a small disturbance in the crowd, and you looked at me and I looked at you.


    Within a moment, there was the sound of weapons landing, and some people came out of the team.


    Then, seeing that Han 3000 did let them leave safely, another large area followed.


    More than 1000 students joined the league, and soon there were only more than 400 left, which made Fu mang see in his eyes and worry in his heart.


    At the beginning of more than 10000 people, only more than 1000 people were left behind. Now it''s not easy to just stabilize, and it''s still less than half. How can it not make his heart ache?!


    Han Sanqian didn''t manage to help mang. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at the female disciples of baguiao palace. They were much more stable than those who joined the league. None of them chose to leave.


    "No one left?" At this time, Han 3000 opened his mouth.


    It was quiet, but almost all shook their heads.


    "Well, I won''t leave any more. Well, those who want to leave now can even take away the weapons I gave him." Han 3000 is another word. Fu mang had a heart attack. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Han 3000. What''s wrong with him?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2052

    "Ally, do you have no faith in us? What are you doing now? " Someone finally asked out loud.


    "No, I will always keep my confidence. Even, I can promise that I will take you safely away from here, but I will not neglect the brothers who choose to leave." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    A moment later, a hundred people left the team and chose to leave.


    "Ah Fu mang sighed heavily, and didn''t turn his head to one side.


    Han 3000, it''s obviously a fool''s errand. How can there be a big war in the near future?!


    "You can leave if you are not satisfied." Han 3000 took a look at Fu mang.


    "I..." dissatisfied with the return dissatisfaction, but Fu mang also know Han 3000''s saving grace, don''t face to one side, don''t want to take care of Han 3000, also didn''t choose to leave.


    Su Yingxia gave a smile, went to Fu Mang, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "believe him, he must have his reason for doing so."


    "But..." Fu mang wanted to talk and stopped. He looked at Han 3000 and chose not to talk.


    At this time Han 3000, this just smile: "well, up to now, still willing to stay, are my brothers."


    Then, Han three thousand mouth in a read, dun time, people only feel a flash of white light.


    When I open my eyes again, I still have blue sky and white clouds above my head, green grass and flowers at my feet, but the surrounding environment is very different. The Biyao mountain is gone, only a small bamboo house.


    "This..."


    "Where is this?"


    "What just happened?"


    A group of people looked at each other and couldn''t figure out what the situation was.


    At this time, Han 3000 with Su Yingxia, this just appeared in front of the public.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Build your own houses and live first. Although the conditions are a little rough, it''s excellent to practice here." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Damn, as soon as the alliance leader reminded me, I suddenly found that there was plenty of aura here. It was a perfect place for cultivation."


    "Yes, even a fool can make progress if he practices in such a place."


    "God, where did the leader take us? This aura is too good."


    A group of people all silly looking at Han 3000, both excited and a little confused.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. In a word, this is our secret base. If you practice here for a year or two, it''s only a few days outside. So, practice well." Han 3000.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, a group of people were even more stunned.


    Although I don''t know where this is, Han 3000''s words also explained to them that this is another separate space.


    In fact, there are some treasures in the world that can create a unique space, but most of them are very rare.


    "After a long time, it turns out that the alliance leader didn''t want us to die, but gave us more comfortable welfare."


    "Ha ha, I knew that it was right to follow the leader."


    A group of people excited roared, help mang also just reflected at this time, looking at Han 3000 can''t laugh or cry.


    It turns out that Han 3000 was obviously testing those people when he said those words just now.


    "You''re so bad you don''t even know me." Fu mang said with a smile.


    "The less people know, the better to act. Otherwise, it doesn''t matter to waste my resources, but in the end, it''s to train talents for others. Don''t I suffer miserably? " Han 3000 laughs.


    Moreover, if these people get a bargain at that time and tell the story that Han 3000 has extra space in the world, it''s really a loss for his wife.


    Therefore, when selecting people to come in, Han 3000 had to test the disciples more.


    "Ning Yue, you also take your disciples to build a residence, and then prepare to practice. I have something else to do. When I get there, I will release you." Han 3000.


    Ning Yue is also completely shocked at this time. She has been staring at everything around the eight wasteland world and is in a daze. Han 3000''s words come out for a long time. Only when she is reminded by the autumn water and the poetic language, she comes back to herself: "yes, leader!"


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. Then he puts his eyes on Bai Xiaosheng: "besides, Bai Xiaosheng is our deputy leader. If you have something to do, you can find him."


    After explaining everything, Han 3000 puts his eyes on Qin Shuang.


    Yesterday, nianer had a good time with her very gentle aunt. In addition, Renshen Guo, her "toy", has been with Qin Shuang all the time. Now nianer is very close to Qin Shuang.


    "Elder martial sister, why don''t you stay here for a while?" Han three thousand light road.


    Qin Shuang nodded and said, "Dad, can nian''er stay here? I want to play with aunt Qin Shuang. "


    "I can teach her magic, too." Qin Shuangdao.


    Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and saw her nod. Han 3000 nodded and took Su Yingxia out.


    Even Linlong and Han 3000 didn''t bring them this time. They also worked hard in the battle of Baguio palace. It''s a good thing to recuperate in the barren world. From the eight wasteland world, Han 3000 looked at some unhappy Su Yingxia: "what''s the matter?"¡° Nianer is more attached to her stepmother. " Su Yingxia is looking at Han 3000. Han three thousand one Leng, stepmother?! When he reflected it, he frowned and gave Su Yingxia a sudden chestnut. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2054

    "What are you talking about? Nianer won''t have a stepmother, and I won''t have other wives. If you die, I''ll go down with you. " Han 3000''s firm way.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia spits out her tongue mischievously and gently nestles her head on Han 3000''s shoulder.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to waste the rare leisure time for two people. He takes Su Yingxia''s hand and walks away slowly from Biyao mountain according to the map in his mind.


    Not long after they left, Yaoshen Pavilion gathered nearly 80000 elites and killed them from all directions.


    However, the mighty team is doomed to be empty, and the slaughter left a chicken feather.


    What followed was the scorn and ridicule of the people in Qinglong city.


    They said that they were just putting on airs. They waited a whole day for others not to come. As soon as they left, they came out and swaggered, making a group of elites in Yaoshen Pavilion angry, but there was no place to spread fire.


    Some people want to beat those gossipy people, but they know that doing so will only leave a bigger say.


    As a result, 80000 people are too smart to do anything.


    At this time, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia and traveled all the way like a couple, enjoying the mountains and water, and the fragrance of the world.


    During the three-day trip, two people were as close as paint. Although they had been married for many years, they were better than newlyweds.


    Although Lin long is not here, there is Tian Lu Chen. When he is tired of walking, he lets this guy take his place.


    What''s more, I haven''t seen him for a while. He has grown up a lot. Although he is like a pony, he looks more brave and powerful.


    Su Yingxia likes this little thing very much. Han 3000 simply gives it to Su Yingxia.


    In a flash, another seven days passed.


    In seven days, they walked westward, through countless cities and mountains. Finally, there was no road ahead.


    In front of my eyes is the boundless blue sea, the junction of the sky and the sea has become a line.


    "Three thousand, are we going the wrong way?" Su Yingxia looked at the boundless sea, not from strange way.


    "I don''t think so?" Han Sanqian shakes his head, but he is also at a loss.


    This vast sea, boundless, which is like what has an island.


    "Go and ask." Su Yingxia looked at a small fishing village in the distance and said softly.


    Han 3000 nodded and took Su Yingxia to a small fishing village in the distance.


    Although it is a small village near the sea, with only a dozen families, you can''t smell the fishy smell in the village.


    It is different from the imagination that there are many salted fish drying in front of every household. What is drying here is ordinary crops. If you have to pull something related to salted fish, it is probably some seashells.


    It was noon, but there was no fisherman in the fishing village.


    "Are you all out fishing?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    Han 3000 shook his head, but his eyes were on a pile of rotten fishing nets at the entrance of the village: "I shouldn''t have gone out. Look at those fishing nets."


    With that, Han 3000 yelled: "is there anyone?"


    The sound was so loud that it spread all over the village.


    A moment later, the wooden house next to Han 3000 opened the door, and an old man about 50 years old came out. Later, the doors of other houses were opened, but most of them just had a thin crack, showing his head and looking out.


    "You are..." the old man asked with a slight frown.


    Han three thousand smile: "Hello old man, we are passing here, want to ask you something."


    "Oh, well, what do you want to ask?" The old man said.


    "I want to ask, is there any island near the sea?" Han 3000 asked.


    islands?!


    The old man grinned bitterly: "I have lived here for decades. What island is there?"


    "Are you going to sea?" The old man said suddenly.


    "Yes." Han 3000 looked at the old man strangely.


    The old man rushed down from the door with a few steps and pulled Han 3000. The whole man looked at the sea anxiously: "you can''t go out, you can''t go out. There are fierce animals on the sea. If you go there, you can''t come back."


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 looked at each other strangely.


    The old man sighed heavily.


    Originally, the small fishing village always depended on the sea for food. It made a living by fishing and lived for generations. Its life was not very rich, but it was also stable.


    But recently, the sea has suddenly appeared unknown monsters.


    "The villagers who came back by chance said that the monster was huge, and it was like lightning in the water. Often the fishing boat had been attacked by it without even seeing anything. Over the years, our village has stopped fishing. Instead, we have planted some crops and vegetation to make a living. Although we have a hard life, we are still alive after all. " Speaking of it, the old man can''t help but feel sad.


    His son, who was also attacked by a monster at sea, died in the sea.


    Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, but Han 3000 frowns all the time.


    Will the sudden appearance of monsters and Fairy Island be related?! You know, the location of Xianling island is changing at any time. If Xianling Island only appears near here recently, then there is the possibility of coincidence. It can even be said that the monster is forbidden by Xianling island¡° I want to have a try! " Han 3000 laughs. Hearing this, the old man was shocked and quickly dissuaded: "little brother, you must not try. That monster is very fierce. Many young people in the village were sent to subdue in the sea with a mountain dweller nearby. As a result, they were beaten to pieces with one move. "¡° You can try it. If it''s really just a monster, you can help the villagers get rid of the evil. " Su Yingxia nodded in support of Han 3000''s practice. Seeing that the couple didn''t listen to me, the old man was very anxious. However, for their safety, the old man asked the village to pull out the biggest boat and repair it, so that they could have a good basic guarantee. After that, the old man gave them a lot of things to eat and drink on the way. Han 3000 wanted to refuse, but the old man said, anyway, it''s the last meal, so it''s at least decent to eat better on the way to huangquan. When they went out to sea, a group of villagers came out to see each other off, but they had little expectation on their faces. They were more like funeral! Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are obviously the "bereaved couple"! Farewell to the villagers, Han''s boat slowly sailed into the depths of the sea. It''s another three days. Everything was calm until the fourth day. The sea was suddenly calm and terrifying, and the seabirds that were usually seen disappeared. Han three thousand hands of energy, the next second, the sea suddenly has a huge incomparable shadow in the rapid movement¡° Ouch A huge figure suddenly jumped out of the water. It''s it?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2055

    "Tianluchen is the overlord of the extremely cold area, and the complete body is a holy beast of purple and gold level, don''t you think?" Su Yingxia is in a hurry.


    Zijin?!


    At the beginning of nihilism, Han 3000 suffered a lot just because of the red beast. It''s good to meet a purple golden beast. I don''t know if it''s good luck or bad!


    "Roar!"


    There was another roar, and Tianlu came again.


    "Boss, run. This guy is in a period of rage. He is very fierce. Our four brothers are on top of him."


    As soon as the words fell, the four Dragon sounds tore through the sky and took off again directly from the water to suppress Tianlu.


    "Damn it, there''s no one who''s trying his best to escape. Besides, I don''t intend to escape!" Han 3000 was also aroused by anger, holding Su Yingxia in his left hand and the moon wheel in his right hand, wrapped in the sword and pushed it away with one hand. The jade sword incarnated as a long arrow rushed to attack tianluzhen trapped by the four dragons.


    Bang!


    The jade sword stabbed tianluchen on the spot. The huge inertia made his huge body fly back several meters in an instant. However, when he saw his wings flapping, the jade sword flew back to Han 3000''s hand. The place where it was stabbed was just a wound.


    "Interesting."


    Han 3000 can''t help sighing. Although the sky fire moon wheel doesn''t fit together, its power is not extremely huge, but its single power is still very fierce, but this guy has nothing to do with such a record!


    It''s really a strange beast of purple gold level.


    If there is such a strange beast fighting side by side, it is really like a tiger adding wings. No wonder people in the world of all directions regard magic soldiers and strange beasts as essential things.


    Just when Han 3000 sighed, tianluchen, who was suffering from pain, was already furious. He suddenly shook away all the four besieged dragons, and then came with thunder.


    "NIMA!" Han three thousand depressed low drink, holding Su Yingxia, hand move, jade sword in hand, directly rushed.


    Bang bang!


    A man and a beast suddenly fought, and the calm sea exploded.


    For a time, thunder and fire.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t want to hurt tianluchen seriously, tianluchen''s intention to kill him was inevitable. In addition, he wanted to protect Su Yingxia. Han Sanqian not only didn''t use the huge lethal attack, but also kept his hands everywhere, which also doomed Han Sanqian to be defeated.


    A little inattentive, Tianlu Chen a wing will be directly patted on Han 3000''s body.


    Han 3000 felt as if he had been hit by a mountain. His brain felt a shock, and his body flew straight out.


    Simply, Xiao Tianlu quickly catches Han 3000 and makes him slow down.


    "Little things, you see, not that I won''t let you, but that your father or your mother is too cruel." But a bitter smile, Han three thousand hands move, directly intend to call out Pangu ax!


    However, at this time, countless water jets suddenly rose up on the sea, directly disrupted the war situation, and then gathered together to form a water dragon, which directly attacked Tianlu.


    Tianlu Chen''s fierce claw scattered the water dragon, but the water dragon turned into countless waves and directly adhered to Tianlu Chen.


    Then, hundreds of water circles suddenly appeared on the sea surface, and a blue figure quickly shuttled through the water circle.


    "Dark rain?" Su Yingxia was stunned.


    Every time the water ring is penetrated by blue light, it is like a rotating mirror. For only a moment, hundreds of water rings all rotate. The calm sea is also attracted by the water ring. The sound of the waves is loud and the waves are rough.


    "Go


    With a pleasant light drink, the blue figure of Mingyu suddenly appears in the center. With a drop of sea water in hand, the hundreds of rotating water circles immediately face Tianlu in the sky.


    "Whew!"


    When the sun shines on the hydrosphere, the hydrosphere also instantly refracts it. When hundreds of rays cross each other, the sky in mid air is completely white.


    "Mingyu, it''s really you!" Su Yingxia saw the shadow of the dark rain standing, and finally could not help the surprise.


    With a smile, Mingyu doesn''t move, but the sea automatically carries her to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia: "I didn''t expect that we met here again."


    "By the way, Mingyu, why are you here?" Su Yingxia was surprised.


    "I''m a sea girl. I should ask you, how did you come here?" Mingyu smiled.


    This can let Su Yingxia suddenly some embarrassed, looked at Han 3000, said: "we, we are to help fishermen find people."


    "Has someone been attacked by this beast again?" The dark rain was in a daze.


    "By the way, it..." Han 3000 looked at tianluchen, who was surrounded by white light in mid air.


    "It''s just a magic trap. It won''t last long. The beast is too fierce. I can''t help it." Dark rain way.


    Then, in her hand, there was another water circle in the air. Then, a giant turtle swam out of the water circle and landed on the sea, revealing its huge shell.


    "It can give you a ride." Ming Yu said softly, looking at the old tortoise and said in a cold voice, "old tortoise, these are my friends. Give them a ride and take them to look for people."


    "Yes The old turtle hummed in the water¡° I''ll draw the monster away. " Finish saying, dark rain feet don''t move, the surrounding water is suddenly turbulent and move, with dark rain fast toward the distance. And hundreds of apertures, white light like a rope, dragging Tianlu behind the rain, far away. Looking at the far away figure, the old turtle suddenly said: "ha ha, why cheat her?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2056

    Han three thousand one Leng, this old tortoise how to know that he is deceiving Ming rain, but at this time Han three thousand obviously won''t admit, pretend to be stupid and say: "what?"


    The old tortoise shook his head and swam forward slowly.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand to the four dragons, and the four dragons disappeared in the water.


    Xiao Tianlu has been looking at the direction of Da Tianlu''s departure. There are some inexplicable sadness in her eyes and some anxious to rush past.


    Han 3000 touched its small head: "don''t worry, it''s OK, just take it far away."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Xiao Tianlu bowed his head sadly, stretched out his little tongue and licked Han 3000''s hand. Finally, he turned into a colorful light and returned to Han 3000''s arm.


    To pacify the little guy, Han 3000 just raised his eyes, but found that the old tortoise had taken them for a long time.


    What puzzled Han 3000 most was that the old turtle''s floating route was very strange, from left to right, from top to bottom, and sometimes even drew characters.


    "Master tortoise, are you sure you didn''t drink?" Su Yingxia was a little dizzy by the old turtle. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    The old tortoise did not speak, but Han 3000 frowned.


    Su Yingxia is very strange about the path of the old turtle, which is normal. After all, she doesn''t know the map of Xianling Island, but Han 3000 is surprised to find that the route of the old turtle is very similar to the route to Xianling island in her mind.


    But the master said that the location of Xianling island is constantly changing. Only Xianling ring can know the location of Xianling island in real time. How can the old turtle know it?!


    In Han 3000''s vigilance and doubt, the old turtle continued to move forward.


    After about half a day''s journey, the calm sea ahead suddenly became windy, and the tide surged up.


    "You should sit down." It''s hard for an old turtle to make a sound.


    Han 3000 nodded, took off his clothes and put them on Su Yingxia''s head, then put his right hand around her waist.


    Old tortoise a acceleration, directly into the waves.


    As soon as you enter the huge wave, the sky is still quiet and serene. At this time, all of a sudden, thunder and lightning, the wind roars, and the sea roars.


    The ferocious tide, like the palm of a giant, directly patted Han 3000 on the turtle''s face.


    Han 3000 protects Su Yingxia behind him, props up the energy shield and fends off the waves from all directions.


    With the passage of time, and the old turtle''s last sprint, two people and a turtle finally jumped the last big wave.


    Once again the calm, but the sea is suddenly covered by fog!


    "Where should I go?" The old turtle whispered in the sea.


    "Forward?" Han 3000 is not sure. The pictures in his mind are not very accurate. Sometimes they flash, sometimes they are not clear enough.


    Old tortoise no longer said much, according to Han 3000 said, a forward acceleration will directly into the fog.


    In the thick fog, the fog is very strong, and the visibility is almost less than half a meter. If Han 3000 sails by himself, he may still be lost in the fog. Fortunately, the old turtle seems to be able to identify the direction, and he almost listens to Han 3000''s words. He speeds up in the thick fog according to his direction.


    About an hour later, Han 3000 was already sweating. He kept looking at the flash in his brain, and then told the old turtle. But the old tortoise has been acting strangely according to Han 3000, but the old tortoise is very safe, and seems to have no breath.


    "Here we are." The old tortoise hummed, accelerated and swam forward.


    Two people a tortoise immediately ride the wind forward, through the last layer of fog, into the eye, is a beautiful, like a fairy painting.


    Blue sky and white clouds, the sun is still good, far away from the sky blue ocean, a green island is in it, the sea birds around the island are singing, the flowers are all over the island, the most eye-catching is a pink peach forest, there are white houses and black tiles in the southeast of the peach forest, which looks like Fairy Island.


    "Is this Fairy Island? God, it''s beautiful. " Looking at the island from a distance, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Han 3000 can''t help smiling. This island is really beautiful, just like the paradise where immortals should live.


    The old turtle slowed down to let them enjoy the beautiful scenery. When they were near the shore, the beautiful birds came in droves and roamed around them in low altitude. When Su Yingxia stretched out her hand, they fell into Su Yingxia''s hands.


    Su Yingxia is as happy as a child.


    "It''s forbidden on the island. I''ll take you to the dock." The old turtle stopped at the bamboo Wharf on the island and said softly.


    When Han and his wife got on the dock, he didn''t say much. He turned around and swam into the sea, and there was no trace.


    Han 3000 didn''t even have time to thank him, but he was even more surprised. Why did the old turtle know that he was not looking for people, but for the island?! You know, there is no one else who knows this matter and is in the world except Su Yingxia and her own master and grandmother.


    More importantly, the old turtle seems to know the location of Xianling Island, but master also said that at present, no one can know except himself. It''s incredible¡° Three thousand, what do you think? " Su Yingxia''s strange way. Han Sanqian said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just that it''s so beautiful here. It hasn''t been reflected for a while." In order not to let Su Yingxia worry, Han 3000 laughs¡° Yes, such a beautiful place, your master and mother-in-law do not want to come back. It can be imagined that the evil thief Wang Jianzhi made such painful memories for them that... Ah. " Su Yingxia said, biting her teeth¡° Alas Han 3000 also sighed, took out the old lady''s urn, held it in his hand, and murmured a look at the island. Su Yingxia gently grabs Han 3000''s hand to comfort him that he doesn''t have to feel sorry for her. Sometimes the end of life is not an end, but a new beginning. Besides, it may be a relief to her that she can finally return home after her death¡° Let''s go. " Han three thousand smile, pull Su Yingxia, into the island. There was only one way into the island, but not long after they went inside, they came to a bamboo forest. The bamboo forest is dense and towering. Less than a moment after they walked in, they suddenly heard that the wind was strange and the bamboo shadow swayed¡° Wait. " Han 3000 suddenly pulls Su Yingxia, and protects her behind, warily looking around¡° What''s the matter? " Su Yingxia looked around strangely, but there was nothing except the wind and the bamboo swaying¡° No Han 3000 looks around like a torch, and at the same time he has a jade sword in his hand. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2057

    Almost at this time, Zhou Zao bamboo suddenly swing, the next second, with the bamboo shadow shaking at the same time, several shadows also suddenly hit Han 3000.


    Han three thousand just a resist, next second!


    Brush, brush!


    All around the bamboo suddenly flying out of countless sharp dagger sized bamboo, like rain from all around!


    "Give me a lift!" A loud drink, the whole person forced to open the energy mask to resist the bamboo puncture.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding bamboo forest suddenly turned into countless bamboo people, also hit at the same time.


    "Three thousand, what shall we do?"


    "Too much, run!" Han Sanqian directly holds Su Yingxia in his hand, carries Tianhuo with him in his left hand, and uses Taixu SHENBU to bless him. He attacks the bamboo man as he walks forward.


    As soon as the sky fire touched, the bamboo people were burned and twisted into a ball. But the next second, the sky fire died out, and the bamboo people stood up again.


    "Three thousand, maybe it''s an organ!" Su Ying Xia at this time urgent voice calls a way.


    Han Sanqian then remembered that the master had said that the island was full of organs. It would be difficult if he didn''t rely on the map.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looks at the map in his mind again. Soon, there is a light route to the bamboo forest in his mind. When Han 3000 walks along that route, he is unfamiliar, but no matter how terrible the bamboo shadow and bamboo arrow rain are outside, Han 3000 is surprised to find that he is unharmed.


    The bamboo shadows seem to be blind and ferocious, but they always pass by Han 3000. The bamboo arrows that seem to be all over the sky have no dead angle, but they can''t shoot at Han 3000.


    With this experience, Han encountered several organs, but all of them were in danger. When he passed through the last forest, the beautiful houses in the distance appeared in front of them.


    Although the house is not high, momentum is not as powerful as the palace, but it has its own taste.


    There is a kind of unique leisurely clouds and wild cranes, but there is also a kind of secularity.


    They looked at each other and walked towards the house.


    The front room is made of white jade. It is about 10 meters high. It''s not grand, but it''s quite formal. Behind the white stone house, there is a flowing stream, flowing long and graceful.


    More than a dozen white bamboo houses are distributed among you. There are ponds, vegetable gardens, streams, or gardens in front of the door. They are different and unique.


    "This is a beautiful place." Su Yingxia sighed.


    "Yes." Han 3000.


    Just as Han 3000''s voice fell, suddenly, a faint footsteps sounded, and an old woman of about 70 suddenly ran out of the inner room.


    She was dressed in white, with a badge on her chest and immortal characters on it, which seemed to be the uniform of Xianling island. When she saw Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, she was stunned. Then, her eyes suddenly fell on the ring on Han 3000''s hand, and with a plop, she knelt directly on the ground: "the old woman has seen the island owner."


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are also stunned. They never thought that there would be people on Xianling island.


    "Granny, please get up quickly. I''m not an island owner." Han 3000 quickly got up to help the old lady.


    "There is no one else who can enter Xianling island except the one who owns our leader''s token Xianling Shenjie. According to the rules of Xianling Island, the one who has Xianling Shenjie is the leader of Xianling island." Then, with Han 3000''s help, the old lady stood up and couldn''t help looking at the sky. She burst into tears: "God has eyes. I thought I would never see a descendant of Xianling island in my lifetime. God has eyes. God has eyes."


    "By the way, island Master, please come in." With that, the old lady took Han 3000 and walked into the front room.


    In the big room, the space is huge and full of antique. On both sides of the walls are stone shelves. On one side of the stone shelves are full of books, on the other side are full of medicine cabinets, and in the center are stone chairs.


    The old lady took Han 3000 to the inner room and asked him to sit down. Then the whole person stood by obediently, but the old man''s face was full of joy and excitement.


    "Master of the island, although no descendants have returned from Xianling island for decades, the old woman insists on cleaning it. Are you satisfied?" The old lady said with a smile.


    Han 3000 looks around. Although many stone walls have been baptized by age, and there are some knife marks and sword shadows, the whole house is extremely clean.


    "Granny, very satisfied. Thank you." Han said gratefully.


    "If the island owner is satisfied, the old woman has long believed that someone will come back to Xianling Island sooner or later. Therefore, the old woman insists on cleaning up here every day, but she is looking forward to today." The old lady said happily.


    "By the way, Islander, according to the rules, every Islander of Xianling Island, after succeeding, will go to the underground temple in person to get a mantle, and then let the old woman take you there?" Said the old lady.


    "Good." Han 3000 nodded.


    With a smile of relief, the old lady made a gesture of invitation, leading Han 3000 and Su Yingxia through the hall and all the way to the backyard.


    Through the layers of bamboo houses in the backyard, the three came to the end, where the reeds were everywhere. When they opened the reeds, there was a deep spring, and at the end of the deep spring was reeds.


    "Please follow the steps of the old woman, otherwise..." "what will happen?" Han three thousand strange way. With a smile, the old lady picked up a stone on the ground and threw it under the water. However, when the stone went into the water, there was no sound of water in her imagination. Instead, there was a puff of white smoke. The stone was melted by water! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2058

    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia can''t help but look at the water energy fossil. It''s really strange!


    "This is weak water, everything can be changed." The old lady gently smiles, but jumps into the water.


    They immediately wanted to stop, but found that after the old lady jumped into the water, there was no scene of the stone being turned. Instead, they stood up in the air with a wave of water under their feet.


    "Island Master, please follow me." With that, the old lady moved forward quickly.


    Han three thousand also don''t think much, holding Su Yingxia, then according to the old lady''s pace, step into the spring.


    The pace of Taixu SHENBU was strange enough, but Han 3000 understood it very quickly, not to mention the old lady''s pace. Besides being nervous at the beginning, Han 3000 was more than handy.


    "What''s up, isn''t it? Get your feet down here, see Han 3000 is quick to learn. He is in a good mood. He plays a joke with Su Yingxia in his arms.


    "Yes, your relatives, of course, come here." Su Yingxia rolled his eyes and said sweetly.


    "My relatives?"


    "Weak water 3000, your name is 3000, it''s weak water, but it''s not relative?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help laughing.


    Han three thousand not from a Leng: "wife, don''t you think you this joke, cold?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 also stepped on the last grid and landed successfully.


    At this time, the old lady had pushed the reed away. After the reed, there was a cave. But there was a white jade stone door on the cave. Just looking at the appearance, you can see that it was very strong. There was a small hole in the middle of the door, which should be the key hole to open the door.


    "Island Master, this is the entrance to the underground temple. You just need to put the ring into it and the stone gate will open." The old lady said and got up to leave.


    As a person of Xianling Island, he knows that the forbidden area in the island is not visible to others, so he plans to go back first.


    Han 3000 takes down the ring and says it according to Han Xiaojiao''s forbidden mantra.


    The ring suddenly becomes a key.


    Han 3000 put the key into the small hole in the door, and read the next forbidden mantra according to Han Xiao''s teaching.


    But according to Han Xiao and the old lady, the stone gate should have opened at this time, but it didn''t move at all. Han 3000 didn''t know, so he thought that the agency was too old and some of it failed. He couldn''t help reaching out to touch it.


    Boom!


    Just when the hand touched the stone gate, suddenly, an energy shield appeared around the whole mountain, which directly flew Han 3000 hundreds of meters!


    "Damn it


    With a cry of pain, Han 3000 didn''t understand what was going on. The whole person had fallen to the ground, and the impact was huge. The whole buttock felt almost flat.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 felt his head strangely.


    "Master of the island, the prohibition has not been lifted." The old lady, startled by Han 3000''s shouts, looked back at the energy circle around the mountain and couldn''t help saying in a hurry.


    "Is there something wrong with the procedure? Three thousand, do you remember something wrong? " Su Yingxia road.


    "No?" Han 3000 frowned, he determined his own steps, should be right.


    The old lady came over a few steps, pulled out the key and looked at it carefully for a moment. She couldn''t help but frown. This is really the fairy ring of Xianling island. Besides, if they can enter Xianling Island, this ring should not be fake.


    But why didn''t the stone gate open?!


    "Island Master, why don''t you try again some other day?" The old lady couldn''t understand it, so she could only talk to Han 3000.


    Maybe it''s a step or something wrong, but it takes time to examine.


    Han 3000 nodded: "well, anyway, I have more important things." With that, Han 3000 patted the dust on his ass and stood up depressed.


    The three returned to the stone house again.


    Han Sanqian asked the old lady to have a rest, and then asked about taohualin.


    One of the most important reasons for returning to Xianling island this time is to send her back for burial. Since we can''t open the underground palace, we should send her to the earth first.


    The old lady nodded and kowtowed three times to the old lady''s urn. After that, she asked Han 3000 to wait for a moment, and then she brought the Yuanbao candle and the shovel to dig the grave.


    She said that after the old lady left, she went back to her room, which was the only way for her to see her off.


    With the Yuanbao candle, Han 3000, holding the urn, walks into the peach blossom forest and follows the memory route in his mind. Soon, they come to a solitary grave in the forest.


    The solitary grave is clean and a new monument has been erected. It should be done by the old lady. After bowing in front of Shigong''s grave, Han Sanqian picked up a shovel, built a new grave beside the solitary grave, and buried Shipo''s ashes box.


    "Master, master and mother-in-law are here. Han 3000, your grandson, has buried you two together. I hope you will be buried in peace." With that, Han 3000 took a look at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia squatted down, lit the candle, ignited some Yuanbao, knelt down: "worship them."


    Han 3000 nodded and burned some Ming paper and Yuan Bao.


    "Shigong Shipo, rest in peace." Finish saying, Han 3000 heavy kowtow three heads. But when Han 3000 just finished kowtowing, at this time, the ground suddenly shakes, and the grave of Shigong in front of him suddenly explodes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2059

    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the grave of Shigong exploded.


    The sand is flying.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia look at each other.


    What''s wrong with this?!


    "I''m not disrespectful, am I?" Han 3000 is stunned, looking at Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    "Three thousand, you see." Su Yingxia suddenly pointed to the grave and said in surprise.


    Han 3000 looked around and saw red light shining in the grave.


    what is it?


    Han three thousand frowned, got up to the grave, fixed his eyes and looked, the explosion of the tomb, there is a simple coffin, and the red light is through the gap of the coffin.


    Before Han 3000 had any action, the red light of the coffin stopped suddenly. The next second, the red light suddenly shrank into a strong light, and then flew directly into the fairy ring on Han 3000''s hand.


    After being invaded by the red light again, the fairy ring suddenly blooms a trace of divine color, and then returns to its original state. However, in the center of the ring, a strange little totem suddenly appears.


    After exploring the divine knowledge, Han 3000 was surprised to find that there was a powerful aura in the fairy ring, which was not available before.


    What''s going on?


    Han 3000 was stunned!


    At this time, a burst of laughter, but I do not know where to ring.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia look around. Except the peach blossom forest, who is there?!


    "Dear grandson, dear granddaughter-in-law, I''m here." There was a gentle voice.


    They were surprised, because the sound came from the coffin.


    "Shigong?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    As soon as the voice fell, the smoke floated out again and again and turned into a figure standing on the coffin.


    Although transparent, but vaguely visible he has a heroic face, see Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, he smile.


    Han Sanyi was stunned. He and Su Yingxia looked at each other and knelt down quickly: "disciple Han 3000 and his wife Su Yingxia, have you met the master!"


    "Get up." The figure smiles slightly, two green smoke comes out from the body, and gently raises Su Yingxia and Han 3000.


    "Handsome men and beautiful women are really made in heaven." When Han 3000 got up, the figure suddenly turned a smile into anger and said in a cold voice, "Han Xiao, a fool, is an eternal disgrace in my life. He is not only extremely poor in talent, but also pedantic in head. He is just a rotten tree. If I live, I will be expelled from my school. "


    Looking at the figure''s angry appearance, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t interrupt.


    Take a deep breath, the figure will look at Han 3000''s body: "it is to accept you this apprentice, at least, can comfort the old man, also calculate death can close eyes."


    "I''m flattered by my master. I''m stupid and I haven''t learned anything yet." Han 3000 dare not trust big, low-key way.


    "Excessive modesty is pride. I hate such people most in my life." The figure was suddenly discontented again. It seemed that he was not happy and angry.


    Han 3000 bowed his head and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, it''s unrealistic to expect that fool Han Xiao can teach you anything. You go to open the underground temple, where there are all kinds of Secrets of Xianling island. If you live and practice, you will be successful in the future." Said the figure.


    "But Shigong, I have opened the underground temple according to Shifu. Unfortunately, I can''t open it." Han 3000''s strange way.


    "Stupid!" The figure suddenly scolded, but the next moment, he breathed out: "well, it''s not your fault."


    "Because I made some small moves in the fairy ring." The figure murmured: "the red light just now is just to help you untie the seal of the ring. Because I made it myself, people in Xianling Island naturally found that the ring was abnormal. "


    After that, the figure sighed: "it''s all my fault that the Xianling Island School is unfortunate. I''m happy and grumpy. I have two apprentices, one is your master, the other is Wang Jianzhi. Huan Zhi''s understanding is very high, but your master is extremely ignorant. In addition to his ability to speak and understand the Tao, I almost passed on all my life''s unique knowledge of Xianling island to Huan Zhi. But I gradually found out that Wang Huan''s ambition is great, and his greed is very strong, and he has no means to achieve his goal. "


    Xiaoyaozi saw that he was old and his daughter ling''er was born, so he decided to have a try before abdication.


    Therefore, xiaoyaozi pretended to pass on the position of leader to Han Xiao, hoping to see what Wang Huanzhi''s reaction was. Originally, he intended that if Wang Huan Zhi calmly accepted this fact, he intended to give Wang Huan Zhi the position of leader, but he didn''t think about it, which made Wang Huan Zhi kill himself.


    Wang Jianzhi kidnaps ling''er and attacks xiaoyaozi seriously. Later, he slaughters the disciples of Xianling island and coerces xiaoyaozi to hand over the ring.


    Fortunately, xiaoyaozi tries his best to hand over Xianling Shenjie to Han Xiao and help him leave Xianling Island quietly.


    While waiting for xiaoyaozi, it is the massacre of the whole family. Both his wife and himself were killed by Wang Huanzhi. The youngest daughter, ling''er, disappeared, and all the people under the family fell into the blood.


    "Han Xiao''s skill is very poor. I''m afraid there will be an accident in the future so that Wang Yanzhi can recapture the fairy ring, so before sending Han Xiao away, he moved his hands and feet in the fairy ring and hid the secret in my yuan God."


    "I know that the traitor is as arrogant as I am, so I made a poison oath before I died. If someone worships the three worshippers in front of my grave after my death, he can open the seal energy and lift the last prohibition of the ring." After listening to these words, Han 3000 was stunned. Wang Jianzhi should hate xiaoyaozi to the bone, so he can never kneel down in front of xiaoyaozi''s grave, which also means that even if Han Xiao''s immortal ring is captured by him, he can''t open the underground palace. I have to say that xiaoyaozi''s move is really the best of the best¡° Now, the Xianling ring has lifted the last prohibition, and you are also the real owner of Xianling island. By the way, there is a corpse valley behind Taoyuan. Remember to take the things from the underground palace and go there to have a look. It''s very helpful for you. "¡° It''s getting late. I''m going to be on my way with you. " With a smile, xiaoyaozi''s figure suddenly turned into void. After worshiping again in the same place, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia back to the white room bamboo house. On the way back to the underground temple, Han 3000 also knew that the old woman was the only survivor in Xianling Island, called Dragon woman¡° By the way, Mrs. Long, I heard that there is a place called corpse Valley on Xianling island. Do you know what it is? Sounds like a burying man? " Han 3000 asked strangely. Long Po shakes her head and laughs, as if Han 3000''s words are joking with her: "island Master, how can corpse Valley be a place to bury corpses? If you know where it is, how can you bury it? "¡° Master of the island, the underground palace is here. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2060

    Han 3000 nodded and turned the ring into a key again, then put it into the small hole of the stone gate.


    As the key of xianlingshenjie became a little more bright red, the whole mountain was filled with water, and the stone gate was opened.


    Longpo obediently back, leaving only Han 3000 with Su Yingxia slowly through the stone gate, into the cave.


    When the two enter, the fairy ring turns into a ring again and flies to Han 3000''s fingers, and the stone gate is heavily closed again.


    Boom!


    Above the wall, the lights burst.


    The jade brick wall in the cave is clean and bright.


    The hole is ten meters long, and then it goes down the stairs.


    Under the stairs, there is a vast underground space. The decoration is not luxurious, but it is also unique. The whole body is wrapped in white jade and blue bricks, and the ceiling with two cranes flying together is on the top.


    "Three thousand, murals." Su Yingxia pointed to both sides of the wall and said in a strange voice.


    Han three thousand with eyes, stone wall, lifelike carved with many patterns, don''t look don''t matter, a look surprised Han three thousand frowned.


    Floating in the sea, there is an isolated island, outside the island there is an old turtle, drifting outside the island all the year round.


    "So the old tortoise knows the way, because the old tortoise has its origin with Xianling island?" Han 3000 murmured.


    "It should be, just because it was called out by the dark rain, so we had a preconception." Su Yingxia explained.


    Yes, and it''s normal for the old turtle to be ordered by the sea girl because it''s a thing in the sea. It''s just that Han 3000 and others didn''t expect that the turtle would have something to do with Xianling island.


    "Three thousand, what do you think this is? This is not what you said... "


    "Tianluchen?" Han three thousand one Leng, how can the underground palace of Xianling island still have the portrait of tianluchen?!


    In the picture, a boat breaks all kinds of ships madly. After that, the small island begins to fight!


    "Was it carved by Shigong before the accident on Xianling island?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    "No, you see, compared with the boat, the size of this boat is about ten times bigger, but we have met it today, which is nearly twenty times bigger." Han 3000 denied.


    "What else is there?"


    "It''s the same one. I remember when I was fighting with the big dog, there was a sharp finger missing from his front hoof. You see, there was also a little finger missing from the big dog. " Han 3000 finished, looked at Su Yingxia and said, "I suspect it was painted the last time there was an accident in Xianling island. At that time, this Tianlu Chen had not grown up."


    Besides, because of the recent war caused by Wang Jianzhi, Shigong is dying. He has no chance to carve these stories.


    "Three thousand, I know the answer. It should be that Xianling Island saved this Tianluhu." Su Yingxia points to a mural in the distance in surprise.


    In the mural, tianluchen, only the size of a child, was treated by an old man because of the injury of his forefinger. The old man''s clothes and chest are marked with immortal characters.


    And tianluchen''s mouth, holding a fast red stone, bent his head to the old man''s hand.


    "I understand that every time I come to Xianling island in danger, Tianlu will come to help, but this time, it''s a pity that it''s late, and it takes us as the enemy." Han 3000.


    Looking back, there was a small box in the distance. There was a little red light in the box. Su Yingxia picked it up and opened the box. Inside was a small red stone, which was almost the same as the mural.


    "Is this the bead?" Han 3000 frowned and put the red stone into the space ring.


    I don''t know if it''s useful, but what if it''s used?!


    "Corpse Valley!" Su Yingxia suddenly pointed to the innermost mural, surprised and lost his voice.


    Han three thousand steps to go, but not by a frown, mural is only an acre of open space, in addition, there is only one side of the bend water slowly into.


    There are four big characters under the mural: corpse, water and sky.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Han 3000 can''t understand it. He just thinks that the bend is strange, but he can''t tell where it is.


    After watching the mural, there is only one ice bed and several large boxes left in the stone room. The ice bed is emitting cold air. Han 3000 feels that his whole hand is almost unconscious. The temperature of the ice bed is terrible.


    But the magic thing is that when the hand is pulled back, it suddenly feels warm inside. As long as the Buddha doesn''t touch it, he can''t feel its absolute cold.


    Su Yingxia opened the first box, which was full of all kinds of medical books.


    Open the second box, there are all kinds of alchemy books, which makes Han 3000 very happy.


    The third box and the fourth box are all kinds of treasures. They should be the treasure of Xianling island.


    As for the fifth box, there are all kinds of seeds.


    Han 3000 is quite puzzled. What are you doing with the seeds? Is Xianling island still short of materials?!


    This shouldn''t be?! When entering the island, the plants on the island are majestic and full of vitality, which is like a place lacking food and clothing?


    What are these seeds?! Han Sanqian didn''t understand. After counting things, Han Sanqian inadvertently turned out an ancient book. Only then did he finally understand that the fifth box was actually the most important thing in the five boxes. Even, it will make countless people in the world ecstatic! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2061

    "Rich, rich, I''m rich."


    From the underground palace, Han 3000 is arranged to the bamboo house behind by longpo. At this time, Su Yingxia is cleaning the room. Although longpo has cleaned the room in advance, Su Yingxia still boils water and cleans it up. For Su Yingxia, this is the home where they may live for a long time.


    Home without smoke and fire, what kind of home is it?!


    As soon as Su Yingxia had finished cooking the water, he could not help but turn his eyes out of the sky: "I know you took two boxes of jewelry. Look at your little pride."


    "Wife, don''t you understand? How much is two cases of jewelry? The jewels I collected from Si long are dozens of times more than that. Do I care? I care about the seeds. " Han 3000 did not hide his complacency.


    In a way, he did make a fortune, and he made a fortune.


    "Seeds? Do you think we are short of food? What''s more, it''s not very important for us to eat or not. " Su Yingxia scorned.


    "Do you think it''s the seeds of eating? You''re wrong! These seeds are all necessary for making all kinds of magic pills. For example, the bitter cold fruit, and for example, the extremely cold fire grass, hehe, the seeds are being harvested, everything is there. " Han 3000 can''t say how happy he is.


    What''s the most important thing in alchemy? First, technology. Second, materials. If technology is concerned, there is a secret script of Xianling island. Materials were bought in the auction house before. I only wanted to practice some common ones for my disciples. I don''t know that there are not only some magic ways to turn waste into treasure in this ancient book, but more importantly, high-level materials are also the solution.


    At the beginning, a WAN Ku Han Lotus can be a standard King directly, but wan Ku Han lotus is only inferior in these seeds!


    It''s not getting rich. What is it?!


    From a small farmer to a rich man!


    Hearing Han Sannian''s words, Su Yingxia was stunned, because they are basically precious materials in the world. Any one of them is enough to replace tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of amethyst. It can even be said that these things have no market value.


    "Damn it, isn''t it true?" Su Yingxia is such a gentle person. At this time, he can''t help but get excited. He walks to Han 3000 and sits down.


    After seeing the words in the ancient books, Su Yingxia''s eyes were also wide open.


    The couple now understand why Wang xuanzhi even killed his master in order to get the leader''s position.


    For many people, this is indeed a great temptation.


    "But it says that the seeds can germinate only when they are dead in the valley. Shit, is it the valley of corpses again? " Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia depressed.


    Why do you always mention corpse Valley? If it is such an important place, how can Wang Wenzhi let it go?!


    "Why don''t you go and have a look?" Su Yingxia also thinks it''s really strange.


    "Let them out first." Han 3000.


    "I have already told granny long that we may have other disciples."


    "Yes


    In the early morning of the next day, Han 3000 released all the hundred people in the eight wasteland world. During this period of time, the alliance disciples practiced day and night and made rapid progress, especially Ning Yue and Fu Mang, one reached the middle stage of killing evil, the other reached the middle stage of Kongtong.


    And Qin Shuang has also improved. She mainly plays with nian''er, but even so, Qin Shuang, with outstanding talent, has reached the middle stage of killing evil, breaking through very fast.


    Many of the other disciples, the worst of them are in the upper level of Daojing, and most of them are in the middle of the holy land.


    The important disciples such as Shi Yu and Qiu Shui have reached the ethereal realm.


    Outside for more than ten days, but in the eight wasteland world for decades, although they have ordinary talent, but inside they have plenty of aura, which is also a great improvement. Moreover, since this period of time, Jianghu baixiaosheng has specially formulated corresponding plans for the alliance.


    Fu mang leads the backward male disciple to be the blood hall, and Ning Yue leads her own disciple to be the women''s gang. They are the left and right generals of the alliance.


    This arrangement is very ingenious. It can ensure that there are people to help Mang, and the power of Ning Yue will not be dispersed. At the same time, if something happens, they can check and balance each other.


    When a group of people came out and saw Xianling Island, they were surprised and confused.


    Some people don''t even feel like they have changed places, because it''s not like an eight way world, it''s more like an eight barren world.


    Han 3000 took the Dragon woman to meet everyone. Although the Dragon woman was a servant before, Han 3000 withdrew her status and asked everyone to respect her enough. He also sent someone to serve her. For Han 3000, the only living dragon woman might be the only totem of Xianling island in the past.


    After settling everyone in, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia, held Han Nian, followed longpo, and walked all the way through the backyard, about ten meters in the opposite direction of the weak water.


    Suddenly stopped in a very dry open space.


    "This is the valley of corpses, master of the island."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2062

    Han 3000 looked at the dry space in front of him. It was almost completely cracked.


    Because of the extreme lack of water, the crack is almost as wide as two fingers.


    Han 3000''s head is big, but he doesn''t talk nonsense. He picks up the bucket and carries water directly.


    But after about an hour, with Han 3000''s physical strength and endurance, he at least brought back dozens of barrels of water to irrigate the field. But when Han 3000 looked at the ground, he was speechless to the extreme.


    The ground is still dry!


    "What the hell is that? Has the land been dry for too long? How much water is needed? " Han 3000 felt his head and was very depressed.


    However, Han decided to change the way.


    After all, if the drought is too long and too short of water, a few barrels or even dozens of barrels of water will not solve the problem. Only irrigation can stop the drought.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 found a lake behind the island, and then used his magic to lazy, directly passing the water in the lake through the energy belt, just like entering the gully, flowing into the corpse Valley in the distance.


    Han 3000 used a lot of energy, and the current was very fast, but an hour later, something happened that made Han 3000 extremely stupid.


    As like as two peas, the lake was transported to the dead valley by Han three thousand. The whole lake even went to the bottom of the lake because of no water. But the corpse valley was just the same as before.


    Still extremely cracked, extremely dry!


    This is the ghost, a lake has been sucked dry, but it is still dry? Is that exaggeration?


    "Is the land so short of water?" Han 3000 can''t help feeling his head strangely.


    Su Yingxia also felt that this was something wrong. To some extent, the land was short of water, but it was not like this. We should know that the area of the lake is at least ten times or more than that of this land. However, with so much water irrigated, even if the corpse Valley is not completely dried up, there is no reflection at all.


    "It''s been decades since my master passed away, and no one has taken care of him all the time. So, is there really a shortage of water? Or, would you like to find some more water?" Su Yingxia road.


    Think about what Su Yingxia said is also reasonable, Han 3000 no longer think more, the whole person flew to the air, a bird''s-eye view of the nearby water source.


    Finally, he focused on the only water source hundreds of meters away from the corpse valley.


    There is still a lake over there, but it is at least four times larger than the previous one, so even if it is the only one, it will not be a problem to irrigate with the lake here.


    Think of do, Han 3000 this time directly impolite, use all energy, directly the whole lake water all moved to the field.


    In the air, a huge water ball was slowly lifted from the lake, and then fell into the corpse valley.


    The name of nature Porter, Han 3000 is responsible!


    With the water falling from the sky pouring into the corpse Valley, Han 3000 reluctantly flushed Su Yingxia and joked: "this is the only water source nearby. If the water mouse can''t eat enough, he can only use the weak water there to water it."


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile bitterly: "how? Are you going to destroy it if you don''t get it? "


    The weak water will melt away even the stones, not to mention the soil in the small field. When the weak water comes, it is estimated that the corpse Valley is gone.


    But when Su Yingxia''s voice just fell, the other two people''s big eyes and small eyes happened.


    The flood all over the sky is falling into the corpse valley. It just takes a bubble and disappears into the dry land, with nothing left.


    And that bubble, in Han 3000''s eyes, was even more like a fucking laugh.


    Up to now, there is a sound of water running!


    "It''s a nickel size one!" Han three thousand feel face hot pain, hard not really want to force yourself with weak water with it?


    "How could that be?" Su Yingxia also frowned.


    Obviously, at this stage, it is not the problem of long drought and water shortage, but the strange problem in the corpse valley.


    Because up to now, the water of the two lakes has gone down, not to mention that the corpse Valley can be wet, but at least it is not as it is now. It has not changed at all. Even the place where the surface is directly drenched by water is still rubbing hands to ashes.


    "Or, three thousand, try weak water?" Su Yingxia suddenly looks at Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi Leng: "do you really want me to revenge?"


    "Do you remember the murals?" Su Yingxia said.


    Speaking of the murals, Han 3000 carefully recalled, and seemed to understand that Su Yingxia''s words were not a joke. When two people saw the water on the murals, they both felt very strange.


    However, at that time, they couldn''t tell why the water on the mural was strange.


    Now think about it, perhaps, those strange water, another point.


    Think of here, Han 3000 directly ran to the weak water spring, but tried several times, there is no way to take out the weak water.


    It''s not good to use ordinary tools. When you use energy, it''s just like a punch on cotton. It doesn''t work at all.


    "Three thousand, I heard that weak water doesn''t exist in the three realms, and it''s not in the five elements, so it''s hard for our common magic to have any effect on it." Su Yingxia said at this time. Out of the three realms, out of the five elements¡° But since it exists in Xianling Island, it shows that people in Xianling island have a way to move it. " Han 3000 frowned. Su Yingxia agrees with Han 3000, but what method does Xianling island people use to move the water?! Han 3000 and Su Yingxia immediately fell into meditation. A moment later, they looked at each other in surprise, and their eyes were fixed on Han 3000''s fairy ring¡° Have a try? " Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and said softly. Su Yingxia frowned and nodded. Han three thousand directly a energy into the fairy ring, suddenly, the red things in the ring suddenly a twist, and then out of the ring, it is already a red light. Unity of heart and mind! Han 3000 suddenly stabilized his mind, directly controlled the red light, and then extended the red light to the weak water in the valley. With the rising of the red light, the weak water has changed dramatically. Red light will be weak water slowly package, with Han 3000''s idea, directly rose to mid air¡° Did it work? " Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 with joy, and his eyes are full of worship. Seriously, Han 3000 is so handsome! Han 3000 is not talking nonsense, seriously control the weak water, and then sent it all the way to the corpse valley. With the red light back, a splash of weak water straight drench corpse valley. The couple did not even blink an eye, staring at the corpse Valley, waiting for what kind of reflection it would be! And at this time, the weak water splashed, and finally with the corpse Valley dry ground formal contact!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2063

    As soon as the weak water falls to the ground, it will soon soak and sink directly along those crevices, just like the previous water.


    Everything is as like as two peas!


    What''s wrong again?!


    The couple look at each other face to face, is it hard to guess wrong?!


    But if not, what else could it be like?


    At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly excitedly pointed to the ground: "three thousand, you look!"


    When you look back, the dry ground of corpse Valley begins to flow continuously from the bottom, and the innermost soil begins to be slightly moist.


    Han 3000 was also ecstatic.


    The original cracked dry land gradually restored cracks, and the soil began to become moist because of the timely supplement of water.


    A moment later, the dry land disappeared and was replaced by a moist and fertile land.


    "Three thousand. It''s a success." Su Yingxia suddenly excited like a child, holding Han 3000 directly, dancing and dancing.


    Nianer doesn''t know what''s going on, but she still dances and shouts with her mother, holding her father. Anyway, for children, it''s just fun.


    "Grow something!"


    After the joy, Han three thousand will be a very ice fire grass seeds down.


    This thing can only grow in the ice of ten thousand years, but the growth cycle takes almost ten thousand years to germinate, and ten thousand years to take root. Therefore, extremely cold grass is a very valuable alchemy material.


    Han 3000 is going to try water.


    After packing up, the couple took Han Nian to play in the backyard.


    Time, always accompanied by a family, passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    In these three days, the disciples of the league have never stopped. Except for the necessary practice, the rest are men and women weaving.


    The alliance needs to grow, and there are so many people, which means that we always have to go out and into the island, so ships are just necessary. To live on the island, better conditions are needed, so it is necessary to clean up and renovate Xianling island.


    In the past three days, Han 3000 would go to the corpse Valley early in the morning to see if there was a sprouting of pyrophora, and then he would take his wife and children to enjoy the pleasure of "I''ve laid the country for you.".


    Early in the morning, when Han 3000 went to the corpse Valley again, the whole person was boiling.


    In the corpse Valley, a small bud came out of the soil.


    This also means that Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s expectations and judgments are correct!


    Until now, Han 3000 also finally understood the real value of corpse valley.


    It can simulate all kinds of ecological environment, so that all kinds of plants can complete self growth under its protection. Because of this, there are all kinds of seeds in the underground palace.


    When the seventh day, Han 3000 accepted the red extremely ice fire grass, Han 3000 thoroughly excited.


    On the spot they took out dozens of precious varieties, all planted into the corpse Valley, and then obediently waiting for their maturity.


    Of course, Han 3000 was not idle. In the days of waiting, Han 3000 started his journey of alchemy by using this extremely ice and fire grass and using the method recorded in the book with the double dragon tripod.


    In order not to make himself laugh, Han 3000 went to the underground temple to refine, and made experiments with the lowest refining.


    When the underground temple experienced n explosions, Han 3000''s first pill, which can be seen at least from its appearance, came out.


    And then, the second, the third


    Until seven days later, Han 3000 had mastered a lot of alchemy skills and methods according to the book and a lot of experiments.


    On the ground of the underground temple, there are also many low-level finished products.


    "As long as these things are refined, they can even be used in batches, which basically solves the daily use of most disciples. But that''s not enough. "


    High level elixir can not only make everyone more confident in the league, but also make everyone more energetic if it is used as a reward.


    "It''s up to you." Han 3000 put his eyes on jibinghuocao.


    However, before refining this, Han 3000 returned to the corpse Valley and harvested some of the best materials he had planted before.


    Then, it''s time to move on.


    With his previous rich experience of failure, Han 3000 changed the place of alchemy to a special alchemy room on Xianling Island, and began his "grand plan."


    This is a full month.


    In this month, great turbulence and changes have taken place in the world.


    The failure of Yaoshen Pavilion in Qinglong city made the developing Yaoshen pavilion very angry. After the execution of Fuye, the "culprit", Yaoshen Pavilion decided to wash away the shame in its own way.


    In a short period of one month, Yaoshen Pavilion expanded from south to north, and launched a more direct attack on those who refused to obey. Many sects were directly exterminated to set an example to others. At that time, many sects turned pale when they heard about Yaoshen Pavilion.


    But Yaoshen Pavilion is obviously dissatisfied with this. And helping the family also ushered in the "spring" moment. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2064

    Fu Mei found a thigh.


    And it''s a good thigh.


    Han 3000 was once the "enemy", ye Shijun, the son of Ye Wuhuan.


    After ye Wuhuan''s "death", ye Shijun naturally inherited everything left by his father. He was a rich man with 100000 troops and a lot of wealth in Tianhu city.


    Fujia and Yejia will join forces from now on.


    In fact, this move does have some effect. Under the combination of the Ye family and the old family, this force attracts many people to join.


    It is also rumored that the top of blue mountain is very interested in Ye Fu alliance and intends to put it into the sphere of influence.


    In the face of interests, there is no forever friend or forever enemy. Seeing ye Fu''s strength on the top of the blue mountain, his view is no longer the same.


    In the face of the ever expanding influence of the immortal sea area and the medicine God attic, the top of blue mountain certainly wants to win over all the forces that look good to fight against.


    However, Fu Tian is a cunning old man. He neither refuses the top of the blue mountain nor accepts it. When he turns around, he seems to be at odds with the eternal sea area. Obviously, he is playing the card of circumcision, because Fu Tian himself is still ambitious.


    In order to realize his ambition, Fujia plans to move to Shuilan city next to Tianhu city. He wants to rely on each other with horns on both sides.


    But that doesn''t mean peace.


    On the contrary, the undercurrent is more active.


    The vortex center of the undercurrent is the school of nihilism that Han 3000 stayed in.


    Nihilism parcel is located in the continuous mountains at the junction of the two cities. For ye Fu''s two families, occupying nihilism parcel can completely open up the hub of the two cities and realize mutual support.


    At the same time, once the two cities get stuck in this position, once they support each other, they can take on a joint vertical mode, and even develop slowly, controlling the whole southeast region.


    And Yaoshen Pavilion is also very coveted of nihilism.


    Because ye Fu and his family can see such an important position, how can the people in Yaoshen pavilion not see it? Moreover, once you occupy this position, you can also block the throat of Ye Fu''s two families, so that they will not be so strong, and you can also collapse the heart of Ye Fu''s two families at the top of the blue mountain, so that ye Fu''s two families can only choose themselves.


    Therefore, nihilism seems calm now, but in fact, war seems to be imminent at any time.


    Recently, nihilist has been desperately searching for allies, trying to survive.


    When Bai Xiaosheng came back with the news in his boat made by the alliance and the map Han 3000 drew according to the route in his mind, he was about to report it to Han 3000 when he heard a huge explosion in the backyard.


    When all the people rushed to the backyard, they saw that the original good alchemy room was now torn apart, leaving only one frame standing in place.


    In situ, a dark man was standing there, holding the tripod cover in his hand, stupidly beside the tripod.


    "Damn, leader, what''s the matter with leader?"


    "Ha ha, isn''t alchemy dead?"


    "Damn, that''s too much. I''m going to die first for the quick?"


    A group of allies all looked at each other foolishly, then joked, thinking that something was wrong, the result... The result is like this.


    However, they can joke because they have seen Han 3000''s ability. Naturally, they know that the small pill explosion can''t hurt him at all.


    "Ha The shadow opened his mouth, and a stream of white smoke came out of his mouth.


    Besides Han 3000, who else can it be?!


    "Oh, I lost a man." Su Yingxia rolled a white eye speechless, quickly took a towel and rushed to Han 3000 to wipe his face.


    "All told you to go back to the underground palace to refine. You have to run to the alchemy room with confidence. Now it''s OK." Su Yingxia is really angry and funny.


    Sometimes Han 3000 is very mature and steady, and even kills people coldly. Sometimes he is naive and lovely.


    Of course, Su Yingxia knew that Han 3000 would prefer the latter only in front of him.


    This, Su Yingxia''s heart is happy, because only in front of the people they love, people will show their naive side.


    "Damn it." Han 3000 suddenly cracks his mouth and smiles at Su Yingxia.


    Because the face is too black, so the teeth are very white, a smile, revealing crescent.


    Without waiting for Su Yingxia to reflect, Han 3000 has already picked up Su Yingxia and turned around.


    Poor Su Yingxia''s clean clothes are dyed black by someone in an instant, and the whole person is dizzy by Han Sanqian.


    When Han 3000 stops, Su Yingxia also knows that many people are watching, and points Han 3000''s forehead with her fingers: "so many people are watching, are you brain damaged?"


    "I am." Han 3000 stares at eyes, the whole person excitedly matchless shout a way.


    "What has become? Oh, my husband, let me down. Many people are watching." Su Yingxia was very red and said in a delicate voice.


    "Dan, Dan is done!" Han Sanqian laughed and moved his mind. Suddenly, the double dragon tripod, a dazzling light straight into the sky! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2065

    Looking at the startling red light and the magnificent aura in the tripod, all the alliance disciples who were just joking were stunned.


    Then, a jade pill about the size of an egg slowly flew out and hung on the tripod, sending out a charming smell.


    "Top grade pills?"


    "My God, our leader is not funny, but... He is refining big goods."


    "It''s impossible. Top grade pills are extremely valuable and precious. They are not master alchemists. They can''t be refined at all."


    "Yes, is our leader a master alchemist?"


    Just now, a group of people thought how funny Han 3000''s divine performance was. Now, their hearts are shocked.


    With the operation of bronze, it''s the king''s game!


    How can this not be shocking?!


    Even Su Yingxia, at this time also completely Leng in the same place, at this time she also completely did not have any shy concept, let Han 3000 hold, all attention was attracted by the pill.


    "Damn, what the hell is this guy? Even Dan can refine? " Fu mang looked at Fu Li depressed, and his eyes were all incredible.


    Is this really earth man?


    Doesn''t it mean that all the creatures on earth are lower creatures? That is lower than the Xuanyuan world created by the top of blue mountain.


    However, in Han Sanqian''s case, Fu mang did not feel the slightest sense of superiority as a person from all over the world. On the contrary, he had a kind of self doubt that there was something wrong with the order? Is the earth the highest level and the octagonal world the lowest?


    It''s not surprising that Fu mang has no self-confidence, but in fact, in the world of all directions, there are many people who can be super aggressive, but often these people are martial arts maniacs, because they need to be absolutely focused on martial arts to be proficient in it, but often these people also ignore other aspects of research, such as auxiliary alchemy, pharmacy, or refining utensils, etc.


    After all, people are people, limited energy is one aspect, more importantly, talent!


    No one is perfect!


    However, Han 3000, a lower race, has been beating Fu Mang in the face all the time. For a long time, he is more like a lower race.


    Fuli was also shocked. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. As far as the quality of this pill was concerned, it was simply top grade. Even when Fuli was brilliant, there were few pills of this level.


    "Welcome the summer... Welcome the summer too skilful, look for a man to be strong to have some outrageous!" Help away from the murmuring road.


    Ginseng baby looked at Qin Shuang next to her and sighed. Her beautiful face was shocked, but her eyes were full of sadness and sadness.


    For Qin Shuang, the more excellent Han 3000 is, the more she will be touched. However, it is obvious that Han 3000''s excellence has nothing to do with her, but Su Yingxia''s.


    How can this not hurt people?!


    Put down Su Yingxia, Han 3000 took the pill into his hand.


    After glancing at all the people present, he finally gave a smile: "they are all a little bit of the world. Don''t make a fuss about it. In the future, there will be a lot of these things. As long as I try my best to be a member of the league, or a prominent disciple of cultivation, I will send them. This is the first one, so reward the most meritorious one first. "


    With that, Han 3000 puts his eyes on Bai Xiaosheng.


    In an instant, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly became the focus of the audience, and everyone looked at it enviously.


    After all, this kind of top grade pill is really a gift from heaven, which is the dream of countless people.


    Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s lake was completely stunned. When Han 3000 took the pill and handed it to him, he still didn''t reflect it, because such a valuable thing, he never thought it would be his turn at the first time.


    "Three thousand, how can I have it?" Bai Xiaosheng is a little embarrassed.


    "As the deputy leader of the alliance, there are good things in the alliance. Naturally, it''s your turn to be the first. What''s the shame?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "But..." Bai Xiaosheng looks at Su Yingxia with embarrassment.


    It''s su Yingxia''s turn and Han Nian''s turn.


    "There''s nothing but that. You''ve done a lot of work since the League was founded." Han 3000 smiles. Bai Xiaosheng is about to speak. Han 3000 has already clapped Dan into his mouth.


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Although the first pill has nothing to do with most people, it is obvious that Han''s move won the hearts of the people. He let everyone know a truth, as long as you are willing to pay, you will gain.


    And this, also greatly inspired the enthusiasm of all people.


    "In the future, I will refine a lot of pills. Anyway, as I said just now, as long as I have done meritorious deeds or made great contributions, or my accomplishments have risen rapidly, everyone is qualified to take them." Han Sanqian smiles, and then says, "welcome summer, first take those elementary pills you practiced before to baixiaosheng, and let him give them to all your brothers and sisters, as a consolation for everyone''s hard work during this period."


    Su Yingxia smiles and nods. Of course, she won''t be angry because Han 3000 gave the first thing to an outsider, because she knows her position in Han 3000''s heart.


    As long as she is willing, Han 3000 will even give her life, not to mention a small top grade pill? She supports Han 3000''s approach, because if it were her, she would do the same. It is the first time that the league is built and the people''s heart is firmly established that the general''s style is strong. At noon, the three members of Han''s three thousand one family are having a meal, but Bai Xiaosheng comes with Fu Mang and Ning Yue. According to Han 3000''s expectation, Bai Xiaosheng should be cultivating and digesting pills¡° What''s the matter? " Han 3000''s strange way. Bai Xiaosheng tells Han 3000 all about the great changes that have taken place in the outside world. He doesn''t dare to neglect them or delay anything. After hearing this, Han 3000 frowned slightly and fell into meditation. A moment later, he smiled gently: "it seems that the situation is very chaotic, but what do you three think?" Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, Fu mang swallowed his words directly. Looking at Han 3000, he said awkwardly: "you don''t want to go through this muddy water, do you?" Ning Yue looks at Han 3000''s eyes, and the whole person is surprised¡° Boring, boring. " Han Sanqian shook his head uninteresting, patted his stomach and stood up: "I''m full!" Then, he walked towards the backyard. After only two steps, Han 3000 suddenly turned around, looked at the three and said with a smile, "what are you doing in a daze? Pack up and get ready to go. " Three people gape¡° Ah? Where to? "¡° When you are full, go to Tianhu city to exercise and help digestion. " Han 3000 smiles mysteriously. Is he crazy?! What are you doing there? There are 100000 troops of Fuye and the drug God Pavilion. Aren''t you going to die?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2066

    Obviously, Han 3000''s so-called exercise digestion is not a simple exercise, but wants to go to this muddy water!


    Therefore, for Fu Mang, Han 3000''s behavior is very incomprehensible.


    Whether it''s medicine God pavilion or supporting the family, it''s the enemy of the mysterious alliance.


    The medicine God Pavilion is worried that it can''t find the mysterious man alliance to export evil spirit!


    It is unnecessary to say more about helping the family.


    But Han 3000 wants to go at this time!


    If you are not careful, you are likely to be sandwiched by the forces on both sides.


    Especially when Han 3000 came out, he asked Fu mang to be the leader this time, which made Fu mang even more at a loss.


    If Han 3000 had not saved himself, he really felt that Han 3000 was using himself as cannon fodder.


    Even in a way, Ning Yue thinks so.


    Han 3000 only took Qiushui and Shiyu out, which he strongly demanded, while other female disciples, including a large number of disciples under Fu Mang, stayed at Xianling island.


    This is not to use fumang as cannon fodder. What is it?!


    Ning Yue even thinks that when Fu mang shouts out: "I''m Fu Mang, the left leader of the mysterious people alliance, and then I''m shot into a hedgehog.


    But Han 3000 has his own plan.


    The situation in Tianhu City, whether Fuye or yaoshenge win, will be their most difficult opponents.


    Therefore, he wants to make the muddy water more muddy. Only in this way can he win in troubled times.


    Once you win, you can kill two birds with one stone and instantly destroy the future of the two enemies. While you are the winner, you may also have unexpected gains.


    Han 3000 prepared a big game of chess for this.


    "I said three thousand. Shall we really take these people? Besides, do you really want to help mang lead the team? "


    When the ship crossed the sea and was about to dock, Fu Li finally asked Han 3000, their most concerned question, in the crazy look of Fu mang.


    On the whole boat, except Qin Shuang, Renshen Guo and Han Sanya, only Linlong, baixiaosheng, Xingyao, Qiushui, Shiyu and Fuli were left.


    But the other side is a huge army of nearly one hundred and two hundred thousand people. If other people really spit on each other, they can drown several of them.


    Han Sanyi looked at the sea and said with a smile, "don''t worry. How can I let Fu mang die? Don''t worry. When we get to Tianhu City, let''s borrow troops from Futian. "


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Fu mang almost fell into the sea, borrowing troops from Fu Tian?


    I''m afraid that Fu Tian will only lend himself a knife and make himself commit suicide.


    "Wait for me before you go to the fishing village. I have something else to do." With that, Han 3000 looked at Fu Mang: "take care of my wife and my daughter!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s hand moved, summoning Xiao Tianlu to fly to the distant sea.


    Fu Mang''s heart is almost crying. Han 3000 has to take care of his wife and daughter before he leaves. Damn, he is the cannon fodder that needs to be taken care of most, OK!!


    Qin Shuang shakes her head helplessly, and her eyes are full of sadness.


    But she quickly withdrew her eyes, because she knew that nihilism was in a critical situation now, and she could no longer always think about her children''s private affairs.


    At this time, Han 3000, with the help of Xiao Tianlu, had already flown tens of thousands of nautical miles.


    "Enough!" Suddenly, Han 3000 orders Xiao Tianlu to stop and look at the sea below.


    "Roar, it may have been too far away last time." Han three thousand finish, to small Tianlu after feeding a pile of jewelry, small Tianlu suddenly look up to the sky roar!!


    "Roar!"


    Han Sanqian smiles and is not in a hurry. He rides on Xiao Tianlu''s back and waits slowly.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Until hours later.


    The sea was calm, but at the next moment, the current suddenly surged. Under the sea, there was a huge shadow swimming fast.


    "Roar


    With a roar, a huge figure suddenly burst out of the sea and attacked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 doesn''t move and doesn''t walk. He looks at the shadow lightly.


    The black shadow rushed to Han 3000, but when he was less than half a meter away, Han 3000 suddenly raised a red stone with his right hand, and the black shadow stopped.


    "I''m the new owner of Xianling island." Han Sanqian smiles.


    If Fu Mang and others were here at this time, they would be pale, because the huge shadow standing in front of Han 3000 was the big Tianlu.


    Da Tianlu was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were as big as longan, staring at the red stone on Han 3000''s hand.


    The next second, he abruptly withdrew, about four or five meters away from Han 3000, slowly half flapping his wings and lowering his head.


    Han three thousand smile, the story on the stone wall is true, the thing is also as he guessed. However, the big Tianlu''s eyes have been looking at the small Tianlu, which makes Han 3000 can''t help but frown: "is it your son?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2067

    Da Tianlu nodded under Han 3000''s gaze.


    "No wonder you are so hostile to me." Han three thousand helpless, should be big Tianlu Chen sensing Xianling island has changed, so come to help, left is just egg small Tianlu Chen.


    But I never thought that Xiao Tianlu was discovered and sold to the auction house because he was unattended.


    Han 3000 just bought this little Tianlu, and then met big Tianlu here.


    Da Tianlu Chen regards Han 3000 as an intruder, and Xiao Tianlu Chen is still with him. When he is sure that Xiao Tianlu Chen is his son, he will not be able to spare Han 3000.


    "It''s an interesting fate." Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "the matter of Xianling island has passed. You go back. As for Xiao Tianlu, I''ll give it back to you."


    With that, Han 3000 moves in his hand, takes down the contract of recognizing the owner between him and Xiao Tianlu, pats his little ass, and lets him go back to Da Tianlu.


    Xiao Tianlu turns his head in three steps and looks at Han 3000. He is only a few meters away and walks for several minutes.


    However, when Xiao Tianlu Chen and Da Tianlu Chen came together, they were close to each other after smelling each other tentatively.


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian smiles and waves at them.


    Da Tianlu takes a look at Han 3000, lowers his head, and seems to be grateful to Han 3000. Then, he jumps into the water with Xiao Tianlu.


    Xiao Tianlu Chen reluctantly took a look at Han 3000, and finally, under the care of Da Tianlu Chen, he wandered to the distance with the joyful sound of animals.


    Looking at two figures of different sizes nestling together, Han 3000 is sad, but more of it is a feeling of happiness.


    Although tianluchen has been fighting side by side with himself since he was born, and his relationship with a master and a servant has always been good, Han 3000 is not willing to separate other people''s mother and son because of this.


    After all this, Han 3000 flies back to the fishing village. When he hears Han 3000 saying that there will be no monsters to disturb them in the future, he sees that Han 3000 and others came back by boat. The whole fishing village is so happy that he has to leave Han 3000 and others for dinner.


    They couldn''t hold up their enthusiasm. After a meal, they were welcomed by the fishermen and rushed all the way to Tianhu city.


    In the first two days, a group of people went day and night, and everything was normal.


    But the closer it gets to Tianhu City, the worse it gets.


    Along the way, many people are going to the direction of Tianhu city. Han 3000 stops one person and asks, "brother, why do many people go to the direction of Tianhu city?"


    The man looked at Han 3000, but saw that he was wearing a mask. When he was about to ignore him, he saw Fu Mang and many beautiful women behind Han 3000. His eyes suddenly brightened: "haven''t you heard that ye Fu''s family in Tianhu city are recruiting troops, and the positions of general Lang Shen and general Ye''s garrison in Fu''s family are vacant."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 can''t help laughing. It''s really interesting to help the family. Isn''t this the position given to him by Fu Tian before?!


    I didn''t expect to come out again so soon.


    "Is that good?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "That must be good, but the competition is also very fierce. People like you had better not join in the fun." The man said calmly.


    Han 3000 smiled and shook his head. "I''m not interested in these positions."


    "You still have a little self-knowledge. Although the treatment given by the Fuye family is excellent, there are only two positions, so you don''t have to think about it."


    "Is it?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "That''s necessary. If you want to take these seats, we should take Mr. Zhang. Do you also go to Tianhu city? You have to ask me what''s wrong with Tianhu city. Forget it, the strong man behind you has some skills. How about I take pity on you and take you to see our young master Zhang? " That person disdained of swept one eye Han 3000, the face was full of arrogance.


    He sees Han 3000 as a kind of little man, deliberately looking for topics to get close to him, of course, in order to get along with his master.


    When Fu mang heard this, he was confused, but his heart became a dog. Look at me? You''re afraid you''ve lost your dog''s eye, right? The biggest one in this is the masked man in front of you? You''re just looking at it for my sake?


    However, when Fu mang was talking, he was stopped by Han 3000, who said with a smile, "yes."


    The guy looked at Han 3000 with disdain: "OK, then you come with me."


    Finish saying, he toe Gao Qi ang of take Han three thousand one gang of people to add step to walk toward front.


    In less than ten minutes, a group of people arrived at the big army in front of them. There were two or three hundred people around the team. Among them, many of the big men were very fierce, and strangers were not near.


    "OK, you wait. Let me report to you first. After all, Mr. Zhang is not the one you can meet casually." With that, the guy ran to the crowd in front of him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2068

    In the center of the crowd ahead, there are two sedan chairs, which are extremely luxurious.


    When the guy said a few words to the man beside the sedan chair, the troops stopped. In the first sedan chair, a man peeped out his head slightly. The young man was as handsome as jade.


    After glancing at Han 3000, he nodded, and the guy waved to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 took a few steps to walk past.


    After looking at Han 3000, Mr. Zhang disdained and looked at Fu mang. He was still unhappy. At last, his eyes fell on Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang. Then Mr. Zhang gave a smile: "OK, keep it."


    With that, Mr. Zhang threw a pile of amethysts on the ground, with a trace of heroism in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you thank Mr. Zhang?" The man hastened.


    Han 3000 glanced at the Amethyst on the ground, which was also heroic. His hand was ten thousand.


    Of course, these are nothing to Han 3000.


    However, Han 3000 also smiles and bends over to pick up the Amethyst on the ground.


    "How''s it going? Mr. Zhang of my family is very generous. Ha ha, you can enjoy the wealth and splendor with Mr. Zhang of my family. " The man said with a proud smile.


    Han 3000 did not speak, and the troops started again at this time.


    "My name is Niu Zi. Follow me later." The man came to Han 3000 and said as he walked forward.


    After walking for a moment, he saw that Han 3000 still didn''t speak. Niu Zi suddenly came up and said mysteriously, "in fact, just now you saw the pride of my son. How do you feel after taking ten thousand amethysts?"


    "Not bad." Han 3000 said with a soft smile.


    "Ha ha, as long as you can make Mr. Zhang happy, don''t say one hundred thousand, one million or even ten million can be captured by hand. I''ll tell you straight away. I like these beauties behind you very much. I''ll send them to you. Mr. Zhang will never treat you badly. " Niu Zi patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and looked at Han 3000 with ambiguous eyes.


    "Not interested." Han 3000.


    "You little boy, you don''t have to drink a toast, do you? Mr. Zhang, if we can take a fancy to such rubbish as you, that''s to give you face. Otherwise, you''ll have a chance to get ahead by your appearance of rubbish? " Niu Zi immediately shouted with great dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha." Han three thousand a wry smile, also don''t want to refute, he naturally don''t have interest and this kind of person dispute.


    Niu Zi shook his head speechless and ignored Han 3000.


    The group of people set out to the Sky Lake City in such a vast way.


    In the evening, Niu Zi went to Mr. Zhang. When he came back, he angrily called Han 3000, saying that Mr. Zhang wanted to see him alone.


    Han 3000 noncommittal smile, indicating that Su Yingxia and others don''t have to worry, then follow Niu Zi alone and go to the center of the big army.


    The floor was covered with a thick blanket, and the sedan chair fell on it. In addition, the sedan chair was like a small palace, which looked extremely luxurious.


    The sedan chair is surrounded by light white yarn. When the breeze blows, it can be seen that the sedan chair is a huge and luxurious round bed with exquisite counters and various decorations.


    Mr. Zhang leaned slightly in front of the bed. There was a plate of amethysts on the counter in front of him. Mr. Zhang was playing with some amethysts in his hand.


    Next to Mr. Zhang''s sedan chair is another sedan chair, in which lies a beautiful woman with perfect figure. Although she is only a little pink, she still can''t stop her beauty.


    When Han 3000 was brought to the front of the sedan chair, Niu Zi stepped back gently.


    Mr. Zhang glanced at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "do you know how much money I have on it?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know it''s right, because it''s so many that you can''t count clearly. For you, it should be an astronomical number." With that, Mr. Zhang smiles and pushes the Amethyst on the counter to the outside of the sedan chair.


    Looking at these piles of amethyst, many bodyguards nearby are not from see straight swallow saliva.


    But in terms of the area alone, the pile of amethysts is no less than 500000 at least.


    This is a huge sum of money for many people, but for Han 3000, it is not at all.


    Spending a night in the auction house is more than that.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Zhang?" Han 3000 did not squint at the amethysts.


    "I like the women around you very much. Niuzi should have told you."


    "Yes, but I''ve also replied that I''m not interested." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Not interested? All the rejection comes from the lack of chips. Here are 500000 amethysts. Think about it. " Mr. Zhang said with a smile that he seemed to be a bamboo in his chest.


    "I won''t answer the same question a second time." Han 3000.


    When he heard Han 3000''s words, Niu Zi was angry and wanted to rush up to beat Han 3000. This is a half million Amethyst. Don''t be too ungrateful.


    "Interesting But childe Zhang was not angry. He clapped his hands. Several servants came slowly with several big boxes.


    Then they opened the box, which was full of dazzling purple. There were three boxes of amethyst, at least not 10 million, at least five million. This number, not to mention for individuals, even for many wealthy families, is also a huge sum of money. Mr. Zhang laughed, still very proud: "now?" Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t even look at the amethysts. He turned around and left. Niu Zi immediately blocks in front of Han 3000, and the muscular men around him also step forward. His eyes are not good¡° stop! Smelly boy, have you had enough? Mr. Zhang has given you a lot of face. You know, five million Amethyst coins can buy a lot of women. "¡° If you take so many women to go out, you''ll be a little white faced. You depend on women to eat soft food. Now that you''ve got so much money, you''ll almost take it when it''s good. "¡° That''s right. If I give you five million yuan, you can find a lot of women. Son of a bitch, apologize to Mr. Zhang. " Niu Zi led a group of strong men and cheered coldly¡° Brother, it seems that you have met an opponent. " In the other sedan chair, the beautiful woman said with a smile. For her, Han 3000 is a little white face who depends on women for food. Although she often raises some pretty little white faces, Han 3000''s physique is obviously not what she wants. With that, the woman gently waved her jade arm, opened the gauze curtain in front of the sedan, exposed her extremely beautiful facial features, looked contemptuously at Han 3000, smiled and said, "take off the mask."¡° Did you hear that? Miss Zhang asked you to take off the mask. Damn, you''re still wearing the mask. It''s the old script of how long ago. "¡° Why take it off? " Han 3000 can''t help laughing¡° If you look OK, Miss Ben can consider that these five million amethysts and miss Ben will accompany you all night to change your women. " Miss Zhang said with a confident smile. Han 3000 suddenly laughed and sneered: "good. But are you sure you''re qualified? " With that, Han 3000 took off his mask. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2069

    When Han 3000''s mask was taken off, the determined and handsome face appeared in front of everyone.


    Miss Zhang''s disdainful eyes suddenly stare at Han 3000, and then, all over her eyes are full of peach blossom.


    Han 3000''s appearance completely surprised Miss Zhang, and even shocked Miss Zhang''s heart.


    Although she has some psychological preparation, after all, if a group of women can walk around the "duck", if the figure is not particularly good, then at least the appearance is very good.


    But I didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so handsome!


    Although the figure is a little bit worse, not quite in line with Miss Zhang''s muscular male type, that aspect may be almost, but for the sake of her brother''s happiness, she doesn''t mind too much.


    "Well, it''s OK. You can get on the sedan chair." Although Miss Zhang spoke faintly, she had some expectations in her heart. After all, for a woman who preferred muscular men, she could let a person whose face value broke her own selection criteria get on the sedan chair. Obviously, this face value made her like it so much that it would break the rules all the time.


    Han Sanqian shows an iconic smile, and then puts on his mask.


    "Sorry, I said, you are not qualified." Han 3000 finished, turned and left.


    "What are you talking about, bitch?" When Miss Zhang was stunned, she was furious.


    No man has ever been able to refuse himself, Han 3000, what''s her face?!


    "Am I not clear enough?" Han 3000 stands slightly and turns his head.


    "I warn you, you''d better think clearly before you answer. I''m the eldest lady of Zhang family. I''m not like those women. It''s your honor that you can be liked by me. Besides, what''s waiting for you is endless wealth and splendor. These are far more than those women give you." Miss Zhang held back her anger and cheered coldly.


    Han 3000 said with a dumb smile: "OK, I''ll say it again."


    "I''m not interested in women like you. In my eyes, it''s worthless to compare with other people, not to mention with them. Are you clear? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    This sentence, like a huge slap fan on her face, made Miss Zhang''s teeth almost broken after she was angry, and her slender fingers turned into a clenched fist, hoping to swallow Han 3000 alive.


    "Smelly boy, you are too fuckin ''excessive. Even if you refuse my childe Zhang, even our Miss Zhang will refuse. I order you to apologize immediately." Niuzi is angry.


    Han 3000 was recommended by him. If Han 3000 angered the young master and the young lady, he would not blame Niu Zi himself.


    Therefore, it is the most appropriate time to jump out.


    And almost at the same time when Niu Zi was angry, dozens of strong men around him also stood up at the same time. The anger in his eyes wanted to kill Han 3000 directly.


    Looking at these tall men, Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    "Smelly boy, if you don''t want to be beaten, go to the lady''s sedan chair."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame us for being ruthless." With that, a few big men wriggled their shoulders and ground their fists, making a sound of bone collision.


    See this posture, Miss Zhang immediately disdain cold hum: "please miss, obediently for miss when a male dog, you look good, I still keep this sedan chair for you."


    These dozens of great men are not only very strong, but also highly cultivated. They are Mr. Zhang''s right-hand assistants. Obviously, if his subordinates don''t have some skills, how dare he go to the recruitment of the Fuye family?!


    Therefore, the people present can''t help sneering. For them, Han 3000 has only two choices, either be killed by these people or go back to be a dog.


    "I told you to be obedient long ago, but you didn''t listen." Niu Zi pretends to be helpless and sighs bitterly, but his eyes are angry with Han 3000.


    After all, Han 3000 destroyed his original plan.


    "It''s up to you?" Han 3000 disdains to sneer.


    "Oh, when you die, you''re still a duck with a stiff tongue. Did you learn this skill by cheating women? But it may work against women, but it doesn''t work against fists. " A big man said coldly.


    "What women need is a soft tongue, not a hard mouth!" Miss Zhang said sarcastically and dissolutely.


    She never conceals her desire in this respect, and even takes pride in controlling countless men, because it can not only meet the needs of her body, but also prove her appearance.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth a draw, suddenly under the foot slightly force.


    Brush!


    I saw several shadows standing directly in the same place. Before more than a dozen big men could even reflect them, they suddenly felt dark in front of their eyes. Then there was a sharp pain in their chest, and they flew for tens of meters under the heavy damage of a strange force.


    Bang! Bang bang!


    More than a dozen big men are like more than a dozen big discus smashing on the ground, booming constantly!


    He left the little captain of the big man. He was a little bit better at cultivation, and some of them became meat shields. He suddenly saw Han 3000 rushing towards him.


    He raised his fist in a hurry and hit Han Sanyi with all his strength. It was ten thousand jin! Han 3000 also raised his right fist and hit him directly¡° Bang¡° Ah Juhan''s arm was as thick as his thigh. After he hit Han 3000''s fist, it suddenly hit the boulder like rotten wood and exploded directly from the inside. Then he broke away from the shackles of Juhan''s arm, turned into a pile of meat and flew back! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2070

    "Pa!"


    A pile of rotten meat, mixed with slag bones, quietly fell a few meters behind Juhan.


    At this time, the muscles of Juhan''s arm were so exposed that the blood flowed from the tear.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned!


    Fist to fist!


    A giant, in the face of a "small and weak" who is as big as a child in front of him, did not imagine that the other side was blasted into meat cake. Instead, he was blasted off an arm by the other side!


    It''s like holding a toothpick and breaking a big tree.


    In addition to the bloody scene of one punch to the meat, people at the scene were shocked.


    This is how the power gap, will cause such a burst of seconds to kill the scene!


    Niu Zi stood in the same place, legs looking at Han 3000, has completely uncontrollable urine a pants, legs are constantly trembling!


    What did he go through just now?


    With death?!


    Damn, I thought I was going to see a clown play, but who the hell thought I would be that clown?


    Patted the dust on his fist, Han 3000 disdained to smile, leaving a group of stunned people, turned and left.


    At this time, no one dares to stop him, even they forget to stop him!


    "This... This..." looking at Han 3000''s back, Mr. Zhang was surprised for a moment.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhang, it''s... It''s not good to be small. It''s not good to be small. It''s blind. I found such a person." Niu Zi flopped down and knelt on the ground.


    Han 3000 can''t make trouble. What else can he do? He just asks his master for mercy.


    For him, Han 3000 humiliated his childe and young lady one by one. Now his men are still killed and injured. If the childe blames him, he doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    However, Niu Zi''s voice and tears did not get a response. Mr. Zhang still murmured at the direction of Han 3000''s departure.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the captain of Juhan, who lost half of his arm, suddenly felt the pain on his arm. He fell directly to the ground, covered the wound with his hand, and opened his eyes in pain!


    This loud noise awakened Mr. Zhang. He looked at Niu Zi and was angry. But he turned to smile: "Niu Zi, well done, I''ve got such a master!"


    "Ah?" Niu Zi was stunned.


    Mr. Zhang''s face was full of joy. Han 3000''s performance just now shocked his heart, but also made him very happy.


    With a master like him, it''s not easy to go to Tianhu city to compete for the official positions of Fuye family?!


    "This guy is so powerful that he can''t even support his eighteen Arhats. What the hell are you doing? Bring me the Amethyst quickly. " With that, Mr. Zhang Ran excitedly out of the sedan chair and ran to the direction where Han 3000 left.


    Niu Zi was stunned for a moment, and then he told the servants to carry the box and follow Mr. Zhang closely.


    After everyone left, Miss Zhang was still looking at the direction where Han 3000 had gone.


    Then, her body could not help shaking, and her face flushed slightly: "I really underestimate you. You are not only handsome, but also strong. It seems that you will make me very comfortable. I am very satisfied with you."


    With that, she clenched her fist gently, and her eyes were full of charm: "I''ll eat you."


    "Come on, take out my gauze and the best paint. I want to make up well!" With that, she laughed and put down the white gauze around the sedan chair.


    At this time, Han 3000, after repairing the gang of mobs, has returned to Su Yingxia and others, and is taking them to leave. At this time, Mr. Zhang also comes with a group of servants.


    Seeing these people, Han 3000 was not in a hurry. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Haven''t you had enough? "


    "No, no, no, no, brother, you misunderstood me... I''m not here to avenge you." Mr. Zhang subconsciously dodged and waved his hand desperately.


    See Han 3000 didn''t move, he immediately ordered the servant to lift things up, hehe a smile.


    Niuzi quickly said: "brother, my son is not here to seek revenge, but to reward you."


    "Yes, that''s right. Although we had a bad time just now, it''s inevitable that the teeth and lips will fight."


    "My childe means not only not to revenge, but to award you five million amethysts, and at the same time, to promote you as the chief bodyguard of our childe Zhang."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Mr. Zhang and Mr. Niu changed their previous attitude and laughed all over their faces for fear of angering Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is a little funny. Although several women and fumang don''t know what Han 3000 has just done, they obviously guess what happened through the dialogue, and can''t help laughing one by one.


    "Since someone gave five million amethysts, it doesn''t make sense not to, does it?" Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia mischievously.


    Su Yingxia covered her mouth and nodded¡° So you agreed? " Niu Zi suddenly asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2071

    See Han three thousand nod, Zhang childe and cow son immediately overjoyed, on the spot will pull Han three thousand to the center of the big army, together with a happy drink to celebrate.


    However, this was rejected by Han 3000.


    "Good, good, low-key, low-key, I understand, I understand." Mr. Zhang laughed, and then told Niu Zi, "since my brother doesn''t want to go, you can take good care of him for me."


    With that, he saluted Han 3000 and told Niu Zi: "if my brother has a little bit of a slip, I want you to meet him. Do you know?"


    "Yes Niu Zi was so scared that he shivered all over.


    As soon as Mr. Zhang left, Niu Zi immediately ran to Han 3000. His attitude was completely reversed. How angry he was before, how humble he is now.


    "Brother, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? Shall I get you something to eat? Or find two servants to help you massage Niu Zi shows a silly smile, and he laughs obscenely.


    "No!" Han 3000 looked at the crowd and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you want to rest? I''ll get someone to get you a sedan chair, or do you have any other needs? " Niu Zi asked persistently.


    "I just need you to keep quiet." Han 3000.


    Niu Zi was in the same place.


    As soon as it was light, the troops started again towards Tianhu city.


    Around noon the next day, the sky high wall of Tianhu City reappeared in front of Han 3000.


    As far as Han 3000 is concerned, this is a special place for him. It can be regarded as the starting point for him to enter the world for the first time. Now when he comes back, his identity and status are different. Just, revisit the old place, can''t help but think of the old people, also don''t know Xiaotao now how?


    With her cousin, how are you?!


    Just now, Han 3000 is brought back to reality by the noise. The people in Tianhu city are noisy and lively. The scene of dew city in the past seems to be now.


    It is obvious that the momentum of Fuye and his family has played a significant role, and many people in the Jianghu are attracted by them.


    After entering the city, following the crowd, Han 3000 and others slowly walked to the main city area.


    In the central area of the main urban area, Fuye and his family set up a huge venue. There were thousands of tables in the venue. Each table was made of top-grade solid wood, covered with gold and jade tablecloth, and then placed a variety of delicacies. It can be seen that Fuye and his family were rich and powerful.


    At the front, there are several rows of VIP areas presented directly by jade tables and golden bowls. Up in the VIP area, there is a large rectangular stone platform.


    At this time, on the stone platform, Fu Mei wears colorful clothes. Her face is full of style, and her eyes are full of spirit. For her, after so many detours and looking for so many longfu, she has finally entered a powerful family and her status has risen sharply.


    Beside her, Fu Tian and another ugly young man are sitting on both sides. Behind them are some senior members of their families. Naturally, the ugly young man is Ye Shijun, the son of Ye Chengzhu.


    Although ugliness is uglier, it is the new leader of Tianhu city after all. Otherwise, how can you take a fancy to Fu Mei?!


    As one of the most important leaders, Mr. Zhang was invited to the VIP table. He was also surrounded by dignitaries or heroes with similar specifications.


    "Patriarch, everyone is here. Don''t you go up and say something?" Fu Mei gently tasted a little wine, lips light, elegant appearance.


    For today''s scene, from midnight last night, Fu Mei used nearly ten servants to dress herself up carefully.


    This is far larger than the scale of her marriage to Ye Shijun!


    Some people may wonder why her operation is so abnormal, but for Fu Mei, it''s normal.


    Marrying Ye Shijun is a chance to ascend to heaven. Today, however, it''s just when you are in heaven and the king comes to all the people.


    To get married is to get ahead of others and be envied by thousands of people. Now is the time to play.


    When Fu Tian hears this, his face is embarrassed. He already knows her intention when he looks at Fu Mei''s dress today. How dare he say anything else¡° Mei''er, you''re making fun of me. Why do I go up there as an old man when there''s so much attention? "


    "Yes, mei''er, what the patriarch said is reasonable. If we didn''t support our family because of you, how could we have such a beautiful time today? So, if you want someone to make a speech, no one is qualified except mei''er. "


    "That''s right. Meier, you are the hope and future for us to help our family. Who will speak if you don''t speak?"


    A group of executives at this time one by one would like to put their faces into the crotch to praise Fu Mei. Since the last day when there was no word in the book of heaven, helping the family was like adding frost to the snow.


    Fan Zhi''s self-confidence can seduce Han 3000''s Fumei, which has also become the target of her family. However, an unexpected encounter made Fumei see a new diamond king.


    And this time, Fu Mei succeeded, and her family rose with the tide. How can we not regard Fu Mei as our ancestor?!


    "Don''t say that. There''s an appetizer. If I don''t cook it in advance, how can I get the confidence in my speech? Patriarch, I don''t know what your appetizer is? " Fu Mei just disdains to sneer at these compliments, but her words are full of discontent¡° Let''s talk about it. " Ye Shijun''s voice. Fu Tian smiles. He is very proud and says to his subordinates, "what are you still doing? Bring it up to me. "¡° Yes! " Subordinates obeyed and quickly backed down. A moment later, the subordinates came running with two spirit tablets. On the memorial tablet, there is a memorial tablet of Han 3000 and a memorial tablet of Fu Yao. See these two tablets, help Mei this just the corner of the mouth tick out the silk sneer. Fu Tian stands up and walks to the center of the stage. He looks at the thousands of people at the table. With a wave of his hand, the stage is quiet¡° Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very glad to welcome you to the selection meeting of Fuye family. On behalf of Fujia and ye family, I''d like to welcome you here. But before I start, there''s one thing I have to do first. " With that, with a wave of his hand, he came to the stage holding two holy places. A group of people look at each other. What''s the meaning of suddenly holding two spiritual tablets on this wonderful day¡° Why? Isn''t this the throne of Han 3000 and Fu Yao? What''s this for? Is it a sacrifice to the couple? "¡° I don''t know which song Fu Tian is singing The people sitting in the VIP seat in front can see the words on the memorial tablet clearly. At this time, they are surprised. I don''t know what Fu Tian is doing?! But when everyone was very surprised, another subordinate came up with a bucket of stinky wood, and then put it on Futian''s side. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2072

    The stink in the barrel made all the people close to the scene pinch their noses. Some people even saw that the fecal water in the barrel was about to spit out on the spot.


    But at the same time, everyone was even more stunned.


    This is a big feast, get a bucket of fecal water out, what is it for?!


    "I helped my family to decline before, and even fell down from the altar, because I had no eyes. I always put my hope on Fu Yao. However, it turns out that Fu Yao is just a piece of waste material and can''t be carved. It''s because of this that I''m dragged down by such incompetent people to help my family, which leads to the decline of my family. " Help the family to speak out.


    "The patriarch is right. As the goddess of supporting my family, Fu Yao colludes with an earth hybrid, which not only destroys the future of supporting my family, but also discredits it."


    "A cheap woman like this can''t die well in her life, and can''t have peace after her death."


    "It''s time to make this couple public."


    With the voice of Fu Tian, the senior managers of Fu family echoed each other with righteous indignation.


    They pushed all the sins of supporting the family to Su Yingxia and Han 3000.


    "So, from today on, I officially announce that I will expel the couple from my family." With that, Fu Tian directly lifted the bucket of dung water and poured it directly on the tablets of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia, who was far away from the outside, saw the whole person''s powder fist pinching fiercely. He was so angry that he was almost shaking.


    I''ve seen shameless, but I''ve never seen such shameless.


    Even if they are "dead", helping family members should also let them carry the pot. It''s really better to have such a family than two more enemies!


    Under Han 3000''s mask, he looks indifferent. He is not angry about what Fu Tian has done, because he has no feelings for his family.


    Besides, Han 3000 has let them go many times, and he has done his utmost for them.


    Looking at the humiliated throne, Fu Mei smiles coldly and happily.


    This appetizer, although it seems to be disgusting, is really appetizing.


    He kicked Su Yingxia and his wife''s throne down, helped Tian to smile coldly, and said in a loud voice: "you guys, although Fu family is in decline because of this pair of dog men and women, God bless me to help my family. If there is a Phoenix, it will spread its wings, and Fu Mei is the Golden Phoenix that I help my family. Just because of her, my family will sweep away the previous decline and regain its power!"


    "The patriarch is right. Here, on behalf of FUJIA, I admit my mistake to Fumei. In the past, we underestimated you. You are the real Phoenix girl of Fujia. We are blind and regard Fuyao as a child."


    At this time, a group of senior executives also strike while the iron is hot, kneeling and licking Fumei.


    This appetizer is carefully arranged by Fu Tian. It can not only throw all the past of Fu''s family to Su Yingxia, but also humiliate their husband and wife to vent their anger. Most importantly, it can show Fu Mei''s status by being attentive to her.


    "When you die, you have to be consumed by them. It''s really bad luck for you to have such a family." Bai Xiaosheng smiles bitterly and says to Su Yingxia.


    "My family is only my husband and my daughter." Su Yingxia, who has been angry, is more relieved now.


    "They''re disgusting, aren''t they? Is it enough to humiliate the dead? " At this time, in the VIP banquet, Wang Simin murmured discontentedly.


    Although she didn''t know Su Yingxia, Han 3000 was still fresh in her memory. Since the dead sick chicken left Wuyou village, the news of him is that he has fallen into an endless abyss and died. Wang Simin has been sad for a long time.


    "Smin, don''t talk too much." Wang Dong drinks his daughter in time and asks her not to talk.


    In fact, Wang Dong''s Thoughts on Han 3000 are very complicated. At first, he was very angry after he took the pills. But after Wang Simin came back, he explained everything clearly. In addition, after the news that Han 3000 had fallen into an endless abyss and died soon, Wang Dong''s anger on Han 3000 has actually disappeared.


    Instead, it is a pity.


    After all, for him, the Wangs lost their father-in-law. If he had been more mean, maybe his life would have been rewritten.


    However, there is no if in the world. Apart from feeling sorry for him, how to live now or how to live.


    The power of Tianhu city has changed. As a power, he can only follow the trend.


    Wang Simin was angry and looked at Fu Tian on the stage with hatred: "I don''t know how you can work for such scum, Dad."


    With a sigh, Wang Dong wanted to say nothing.


    At this time, Fu Mei, accompanied by Ye Shijun, gently gets up and slowly walks over.


    Disdainfully glanced at the holy place on the ground, Fu Mei looked at Fu Tian and said with a smile: "Fu patriarch doesn''t have to apologize. How can I be angry because of a pair of trash dog men and women?"


    "That''s right. My wife is the best woman in the world. Will she care about those dogs and cats?" Ye Shijun is also cold and arrogant at this time.


    "Husband, don''t say that. In fact, I''m not so delicate. I just have more accurate eyes than that bitch of Fuyao. I can find the dragon and Phoenix in you."


    "Ha ha, madam, I''m just plain. It''s my blessing to marry a beautiful and smart lady like you." The couple''s Rainbow farts give the audience goose bumps. Su Yingxia is even more angry and funny. He looks at Han 3000 and says. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2073

    "Does she have a blood feud with me? Do you want to show me love? " Su Yingxia is quite speechless.


    Han Sanqian laughs: "people have been pressed by you for so many years, and it''s hard for them to come out. How can they give up boasting in front of so many people?"


    Su Yingxia was speechless to the extreme.


    But Han 3000''s words are also true.


    Fu Mei finally had today and wanted to trample everyone under her feet.


    It seems to show love, but in fact it is mutual praise.


    Satisfied with Xu Rong Xin, Fu Mei pretended to be coy. Then she looked up and said with a smile, "well, husband, we''d better not delay your time."


    "Well, ma''am, you will announce."


    Fu Mei was very satisfied with Ye Shijun''s performance. She nodded, stepped forward, looked at all the people present, and said, "I don''t want to say much. Please have a good meal later. After dinner, we will have a competition between the two official positions of Fu ye and his family. You can either fight in person or send your own men on the stage. The challenge arena is chaotic, and anyone can challenge, Until no one challenger was elected as the general secretary of the Ye family''s garrison and took charge of 100000 elite soldiers of the Ye family. "


    "And Zhonglang, the master of supporting the family, will follow this method. The winner will lead me to help the family with 30000 elite soldiers. Do you understand?"


    Fu Mei was very happy with this feeling of motherhood and even didn''t want to step down.


    After seeing all the people yelling to understand, she went back to the table.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to propose a toast to you first. I''m throwing a knife at you. However, after drinking this glass of wine, we''ll see some real Kung Fu on stage later. Don''t blame me for not showing face." At the VIP table, a big man stood up and toasted.


    Although it''s a toast, the overbearing tone and attitude seem to be threatening everyone. I''d better not compete with him for the most important garrison chief.


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately raised his glass and took a sip. Then he smashed it heavily on the table and said with disdain, "then I''ll do it first. After all, I''m afraid you won''t give me a toast in the future."


    "I can''t say that. I''ll still toast you at your grave next year." The other said in a cold voice.


    A group of people who do not agree with who, dare to come here, who has no two brushes?!


    Who is not eyeing those two positions?!


    Under the couch, how can others sleep soundly?


    Looking at these people, they were very confident, even aggressive in their eyes. Mr. Zhang didn''t speak, but with a smile, he raised his glass and took a sip of wine.


    "What? Mr. Zhang seems to be silent? Are you afraid? " Some people noticed his action, but they could not help sneering.


    On hearing this, Mr. Zhang was not angry but laughed: "are you afraid? I''m really afraid, but I''m afraid that your men will die too soon. "


    "Mr. Zhang, are you a little too arrogant?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, it''s normal for us to talk about each other, but here you are the least qualified. Do you have the kind of boast? Are you not afraid to laugh at your big teeth? "


    "A year ago, I beat those people all over the floor looking for teeth."


    A group of people all sneer at the bold words of Mr. Zhang. In fact, Mr. Zhang''s ability to mix in the world depends more on his wealth than on his strength. For some other powerful people, he naturally despises those who only depend on his family.


    "Mr. Zhang, it seems that we don''t rely on money to receive people any more. We rely on our mouth. Anyway, we blow it!"


    A group of people finished and burst into laughter.


    Mr. Zhang was so angry that he slapped his hand on the table: "smile, smile, I''m afraid you can only cry later."


    A group of people a Leng, and then, laughing.


    Han 3000 also sat down with Su Yingxia and his group. It was really hard to drive all night. It was not bad to enjoy the delicious food.


    Looking at Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, the more Qin Shuang ate, the more he felt that the delicious food in the bowl was no longer fragrant.


    "Younger martial brother." Put down the chopsticks, Qin Shuang suddenly made a sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 raised his head and said strangely.


    In fact, he also found that Qin Shuang was very depressed every time at this time, and sometimes he felt pity for her, but pity did not mean taking action. On the contrary, he would only continue more firmly and let her retreat in the face of difficulties.


    "I want to go back to nihilism." With that, Qin Shuang put down the bowl and chopsticks, got up and left.


    Su Yingxia got up in a hurry to chase her, but Han 3000 stopped her: "let her go. Besides, her mother is in nihilism. It''s not bad for her to go back and have a look."


    Su Yingxia looked at Qin Shuang''s back and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Cold blooded, heartless!" Ginseng baby scolded Han three thousand a, bouncing to chase Qin frost.


    Fu Mang and Fu Li, who didn''t know it, were all in a daze. What happened?!


    About to ask each other, at this time, Niu Zi rushed over: "elder brother, Mr. Zhang asked you to go to his place." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2074

    Han 3000 looked back and saw many people standing up and walking towards the VIP area.


    Han three thousand smile, stand up, follow behind the cow son, also walked past.


    The VIP area has already had dinner and started to make preparations in the preparation area.


    When Han 3000 walked past, those people were talking with their own men, showing off their strength to each other.


    Their men were as strong as a mountain of muscles. Some of them were a little shorter, but their muscles were harder, even shining copper.


    When Han 3000 walked by, his slim figure might be good in the normal standard of ordinary people, but compared with these people, he was like a child.


    "Poof, ha ha ha, Mr. Zhang, is this your so-called master? You didn''t drink much wine at noon today. What are you talking about Some people see Han 3000 come over, just look at it, then immediately burst out laughing.


    "It seems that Mr. Zhang is at the end of the storm. He can''t find a good helper, so he begins to make up for the number."


    "Just such a small man, our family''s Dashan is estimated to be able to smash him into a meat cake with one blow. It''s really cruel to think about it."


    "Brother, no, I can poke him with one finger." The man named Dashan responded immediately. With that, he also looked at Han 3000 provocatively. Then, he stirred his muscles and showed off to Han 3000.


    This remark made people laugh.


    Mr. Zhang''s face was cold, and he was a little upset: "if you have any skills, you''ll know later. Brother, take care of them for me. Don''t be lenient. "


    Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I didn''t say I wanted to fight in the challenge arena."


    Mr. Zhang is stunned in the same place, don''t fight?!


    But he took Han 3000 as his trump card. Now, Han 3000 suddenly told him not to play?


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m dead with laughter, I''m dead with laughter."


    "The so-called master whom Mr. Zhang boasted just now is missing. He''s on the run. Ha ha ha."


    "Mr. Zhang, is your so-called master an escape master?"


    "People are so small. Seeing us with so many muscles, I think we''re scared to pee. What else can we do if we don''t run away?"


    In the face of everyone''s ridicule, Mr. Zhang''s face is like a pig''s liver. The whole person is about to explode. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, it seems that he is about to swallow Han 3000 alive.


    But Mr. Zhang is a man who has seen Han 3000''s ability. No matter how angry he is, he dare not touch Han 3000.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first." Han three thousand finish, leaving the stunned and angry childe Zhang, turned and left directly.


    Behind him, there was another burst of laughter. Childe Zhang was trembling and wanted to find a way to get in.


    Almost at this time, there was a drum on the challenge arena. With Fu Mei''s loud announcement, the competition officially began.


    Han 3000 rare leisure, with Su Yingxia and others standing in the crowd, appreciate up.


    However, to Han 3000''s disappointment, these people''s fighting is like a child.


    It wasn''t until the second half of the game that the competition was a little more exciting with the arrival of those VIP zone players. However, it also made the fight white hot.


    Dashan, the giant who mocked Han 3000 just now, came on the stage and became powerful. With the power of destroying everything, Dashan ran across the challenge arena. On the challenge arena, several successive challengers were all easily knocked down by this guy.


    "Bull, Dashan." Under the stage, boss Zhu, Dashan''s elder brother, was very happy at this time.


    Dashan has defeated seven or eight people in a row on the stage. If there is no accident, the two largest general departments of the garrison in Fuye may be included by boss Zhu.


    "Dad, don''t you? I''d rather die if I''m still under the command of these people. " Wang Simin said angrily at this time.


    Wang Dong was biting his back teeth. At this time, he was also embarrassed.


    Of course, he also wants to be a good player, not a king, but at least he wants to be below one person and above ten thousand people, but the problem is that Dashan''s strength is daunting.


    This guy has great strength and excellent combat skills. It''s really hard to defeat him.


    In fact, most people and Wang Dong share the same view. Many people even plan not to challenge this game at all, leaving their strength to play the second round. It''s not too bad to be a supporting Zhonglang Shenwu general.


    So, for a moment, none of them came to the stage.


    "Damn, none of you can fight. Are you all a bunch of rubbish? Ah? Damn, I think there are some experts fighting for such an important official position. It turns out that it''s all fuckin ''rubbish. " Dashan was extremely arrogant and looked at all the people present with scornful boredom in his eyes.


    "Damn it, smelly man." Wang Simin still does not change her temper. She is not willing to be provoked by Dashan''s teasing provocation. She lifts her sword and flies to the challenge arena.


    "Simin..." Wang Dong wanted to pull, but found it was too late. Wang Simin''s sudden appearance on the stage stunned everyone for a moment, and also stunned Dashan. However, after seeing that she was a daughter, a group of people looked at each other. Dashan chuckled wildly, covering his stomach: "poof, ha ha, ha ha, damn it, I''ve been waiting for a long time. What kind of master do you think I can come up with? As a result, he''s a bitch? It''s really good-looking, but with your little body, are you trying your Kung Fu in bed with me? " In a word, I burst into laughter. Han 3000 helpless shake head, this wench, even this also want to go up, however, this pour is also her personality¡° Do you know her? " Su Yingxia doesn''t have to look at the look under Han 3000''s mask to guess that Han 3000 knows Wang Simin. Han 3000 nodded, Su Yingxia deliberately rolled a white eye: "I know a lot of beautiful women, it seems that I should also know a lot of handsome men?" Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. At this time on the stage, Wang Simin has been angry to attack the mountain. However, anger is not enough. The gap between the two sides is too big. It''s only a few rounds. Although Wang Simin really refuses to let the men and makes a lot of trouble for Dashan by using her rapid body shape, she also completely angers Dashan. Under Dashan''s full strength, Wang Simin is defeated. Dashan beat back Wang Simin with one hand, and then hit her abdomen with one punch. Once hit, the consequence is unimaginable! Wang Simin''s face was full of despair, but at this moment, a dark shadow suddenly stood in front of him, and a hand suddenly wrapped the big fist of the casserole hit by the mountain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2075

    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, but everyone was shocked to find that it was not the sound of Dashan beating Wang Simin.


    On the contrary, Dashan suddenly seemed to hit some steel plate, and then retreated due to inertia, but because of too strong inertia, his back foot directly stepped heavily on the stone platform.


    Dashan raised his eyes in amazement, but saw a man standing in front of him, holding Wang Simin''s waist with his right hand, and holding his fist with his left hand.


    "It''s you, boy?" Dashan was very surprised. Obviously, this man was Han 3000 whom he just laughed at.


    "It''s me, boy!" Han three thousand smile, gently release Wang Simin, to her way: "go down, here to me."


    Wang Simin looked at the man with mask in front of him in surprise. He didn''t know why, but he always felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity from him.


    I don''t know why, in front of this guy, she wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it directly.


    Before Wang Simin reflected it, Han 3000 had already sent her slowly down the challenge arena with an energy.


    Although she has known Wang Simin for a short time, in order to help herself, Wuyou village takes out her life to resist Ye Wuhuan. Therefore, in Han 3000''s heart, this unruly but kind-hearted young lady of the Wang family is among her friends.


    "Damn, who''s that kid? Isn''t that the man under Mr. Zhang before? "


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m good at it. Just now I said that if we don''t fight in the challenge arena, it''s acting for us? The purpose is to paralyze us, isn''t it? "


    A group of people saw Han three thousand coming to the stage, one by one looking at the Zhang Gong son beside him. Zhang''s face was exposed with a calm and embarrassing smile.


    He doesn''t know what this guy is for?! He''s completely confused, too, OK?!


    "It''s a bit of a skill. This guy can take Dashan''s fist with one hand!"


    "Ha ha, so what? Dashan just saw that the other party was a girl, so he felt pity for her. He didn''t give a hard hand at all. Now it''s the boy. Ha ha, one blow will kill him. "


    "That''s right, and the boy''s cunning move suddenly went up again. Dashan didn''t reflect it. If it''s going to work, that guy''s a little hairy. "


    A group of people then disdain way, for Han 3000''s play, they naturally can''t catch eye, after all, Dashan''s performance has completely conquered them.


    Wang Dong starts quickly at this time, takes Wang Simin, who is put down on the stage, and looks left and right for fear that his daughter will have any damage.


    "Dad, that man is like a dead sick chicken." Wang Simin looked at Han 3000''s back in the challenge arena and murmured.


    Wang Dong smiles bitterly: "silly girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    On the stand, Fu Mei and Fu Tian, including a group of senior executives of Fu family, frowned.


    "That... That guy, is that guy who came to help us at the beginning?"


    "I don''t know. It seems very similar to masks. However, there are too many people posing as masked people recently."


    "What''s more, my family is different now. Does that guy dare to come here to die at this time? In my opinion, they should be those who fish for fame and reputation. They have some skills on their own, so they are forced to act as pawns for these rich bosses and just make a living. "


    When a group of senior executives heard this, they relaxed a little.


    In the stands, Dashan was not as relaxed as others. On the contrary, his forehead was sweating.


    The fist held by Han 3000 suddenly became very painful. Fang fo was about to be held by Han 3000''s hand. He tried to pull it back, but it didn''t help. Han 3000''s hand, like a vise, stuck his fist.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, how can you have such strength?" Dashan looked at Han 3000''s hand strangely.


    In the next second, he didn''t care about his image, and tried to pull out his hand.


    With his exertion, his feet even stepped out cracks on the stone platform, which was enough to show how strong Dashan''s strength was. But even so, his hand was absolutely unable to move.


    Beans big sweat along the mountain''s forehead constantly out.


    It''s hard. It''s too hard.


    "So you want to go out? Well, as you wish. " Han three thousand suddenly a smile, left hand a loose.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    Dashan''s whole body suddenly lost its inertia because of too much force, and even retreated dozens of steps. Then with a roar, the whole person fell on the stone platform like a mountain!


    "Ah, smelly boy, you dare to play with me. Your fuckin ''success angers me." Dashan, who had fallen into a mess, was annoyed when he patted the stone platform and cracked the place where he was forced. He stood up and looked at Han 3000 angrily and roared.


    Han three thousand smile, banter incomparable looking at the mountain, anti Buddha to see a mole ant general: "then what do you want?" With that, he suddenly compared an international middle finger.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2076

    "A finger?"


    "Damn, what does that guy mean? Is this an insult to Dashan? "


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    "What do you mean, smelly boy? Shame me? Do you think I don''t know what vertical middle finger means? " Dashan was angry. No matter where the middle finger was used, how could he not understand it?!


    "You misunderstood. I didn''t mean that." Han three thousand smile, and then the words are not surprising dead endlessly: "I just want to tell you, you this ability, I can handle you with one finger."


    "Damn, that''s what this guy meant."


    "Damn it, it''s too contemptuous."


    "Compared with the vertical middle finger, his words are obviously more insulting. Dashan is the favorite student of the strange power master. His power can''t be underestimated."


    The people at the bottom blew up directly. Although it was not Dashan himself, he felt insulted when he heard Han 3000''s contempt.


    "I don''t like you." Dashan roared angrily, and his aura was shocked. He aimed at Han 3000 and rushed directly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With every step of the mountain, there was a huge sound and vibration on the ground.


    Everyone was surprised by Dashan''s momentum and terrible energy. At the same time, everyone was also secretly glad that they didn''t challenge Dashan just now. Otherwise, they didn''t know how Dashan died in his rage.


    Looking at the mountain rushing up with the power of thunder, Han Sanqian doesn''t move. He just gathers all the energy on his middle finger and aims at the mountain.


    One finger to one fist!


    "Lunatic, lunatic, what a fuckin ''lunatic." As soon as Mr. Zhang patted the table, the whole person was completely confused and yelled.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise on the stone platform.


    Hand over!


    Dashan''s face was pale. At this time, he only felt the pain from his fist.


    When he looked down again, Dashan was terrified to find that because he was hit by a huge force, his legs were forced. At this time, his feet were completely lost, and most of them were in the stone platform!


    What''s going on here?!


    "Impossible, impossible, you can beat me with one finger? How can this be possible? I''m the eldest disciple of the strange power venerable! " Dashan was looking at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    "Lord weirdo? Hehe, when I killed him, he didn''t believe it as much as you Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You... What are you talking about? Are you... Are you a mystery man? " As a disciple of the strange power master, how could he not know who killed his master? It''s just, isn''t the mystery man dead¡° You''re not dead? "


    "How could I die so easily?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Hearing this, the strange power venerable''s face was as pale as ashes, and his mood was as cool as a cucumber. What happened in front of him was


    It''s the mysterious man in the legend?!


    Without waiting for Dashan to speak again, suddenly, he felt great pain in his body. A mouthful of blood flowed directly from his mouth. His eyes began to relax and his heart stopped beating!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Dashan''s whole huge body, like a mountain, directly hit the ground. His facial features were bleeding, and even his eyes, which were full of fear, were bleeding. Obviously, his internal organs were shattered.


    The whole scene at this time fell into a dead silence, a group of people mouth slightly open, staring at a scene on the stage.


    "God... God, he... He really knocked down the mountain with one finger?" Wang Simin looked at the stage in a daze, and the whole person was completely disordered in the wind.


    She tried her best, but she couldn''t even make a move in front of Dashan?


    What terrible strength is it that can accomplish such scornful second killing?!


    "Cow B, cow B, cow B, I grass!" At this time, Mr. Zhang couldn''t suppress his heart any more. He clenched his fist, jumped up and yelled.


    "What?"


    Above and under the stands, there were two exclamations almost at the same time, and then two beautiful figures stood up at the same time. They couldn''t believe what happened in front of them.


    And these two people are obviously Fu Mei and Miss Zhang.


    "Interesting, interesting. It''s really interesting. One finger can kill such a fierce mountain. I don''t know if your finger can make me die!" After being shocked, Miss Zhang suddenly gave a dissolute smile.


    Fu Mei is staring at Han 3000 with eyes full of admiration, but also arouses a little worry. It''s obvious that such a powerful masked man can''t be a person fishing for fame, or even the masked man who appeared in Fu''s family.


    "Does anyone dare to challenge this young Xia? If not, then I would like to ask this young master, "who are you representing?" Fu Tian obviously has the same worry as Fu Mei, so he says in a hurry.


    At this time, Mr. Zhang arranged his clothes and was ready to go on stage with pride¡° Help mang Han 3000 suddenly said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2077

    Fumang!


    When Han 3000 read out the name, he was very proud, even wanted to wave his hand, and almost fell to the ground.


    Fu Mei and Fu Tian saw Mr. Zhang get up after asking. They just smile. When they heard the name, their smile solidified on their face!


    Fumang?!


    How can the family be strange to this name?


    At this time, behind the crowd, Fu mang bravely pushed away the crowd and walked out slowly.


    Although Fu mang didn''t know why han 3000 suddenly called himself out, since Han 3000 opened his mouth, he had no reason not to.


    However, he did not know what medicine Han 3000 sold in his gourd!


    When he saw that Fu mang appeared, Fu Tian''s face was extremely angry. Fu Mei and his family''s senior managers were also mixed at this time.


    "Fumang? The traitor who helped the family, how dare he show up here? "


    "What is he doing here today? Is this the one who''s here to blow the show? "


    "Guard, guard!"


    The family members were in a hurry. With someone shouting, hundreds of soldiers rushed from around and surrounded the whole arena.


    Some of the guests were confused at this time, but some of them had seen the wanted notice of Fujia and the rumor of Qinglong City, and knew about the existence of fumang.


    They were very strange. What was the purpose of fumang coming here?


    "Fu Mang, you traitor, how dare you show up?" Fu Tian was extremely hostile and directly attacked each other on the spot.


    He is the clearest and most worried about what happened to him and Fu Mang, especially at the critical moment when Fu family is just emerging.


    "What do I dare not come to?" With a cold smile, Fu mang stepped onto the stage slowly.


    He glanced at the crowded soldiers under the stage, and Fu mang looked at Han 3000.


    Fu Tian also took a look at Han 3000 and chuckled: "what? Think I''m afraid of you if I bring a master? There are 100000 elite soldiers in Tianhu city. It can be said that it''s a net between heaven and earth, and you can''t fly with your wings. "


    "You''re not afraid to flash your tongue if you speak too hard? We can all get out of the prison where you help us. What''s the point of a little wall? " Han 3000 suddenly disdains to smile.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at Han 3000 fiercely: "you... Are you the mask man who came to help me at the beginning?"


    Fujia executives also looked at each other, shocked.


    How could they have thought that they were just masked people who were just considered to be sensational


    It was the masked man who broke into Fujia!


    Every time I think back to that night, the family members are scared. Although Han Sanqian didn''t hurt them at the beginning, the Tianlong prison was broken and the buildings and pavilions were broken, which is obviously another kind of insult.


    Fu Mei looks at Han 3000 coldly, and her back teeth are almost broken. Recalling the humiliation of being rejected that day, Fu Mei''s anger is hard to calm.


    "You, what do you want?" Fu Tian Leng shouts.


    "Don''t worry so much, patriarch Fu. We''re here just to get a job." Han Sanqian smiles and walks towards Fu Tian.


    Looking at Han 3000 coming, Fu Tian can''t help but slightly back, obviously for Han 3000 this mask man, he is very afraid.


    After all, this is a devil who can come and go freely even in his buildings and pavilions. Even when he comes here, Fu Tian can feel his back cool!


    A group of soldiers, at this time all rushed over, covetous around Han 3000.


    Seeing that Fu Tian was afraid to be like this, Han 3000 said with a smile: "what? If you win your garrison chief, will the swords face each other? "


    Fu''s face turns blue. It''s clear that he''s here to make trouble. What''s there to fight in the challenge arena.


    "How about cooperation?" Han 3000 said with a soft smile.


    "Cooperation? What can I do with you? " Help the sky cold voice way.


    "Besides, why cooperate with you? You won the garrison chief? Even if I admit the result, you are just my man. " Fu Tian was dissatisfied and cheered.


    "Why? Is it OK for us to wipe out the Baguio palace? " Han 3000 said calmly.


    But Han 3000 said that the cloud is light and the wind is clear.


    "What? So... That guy is the masked man who defeated the 70000 troops of Tianding mountain? "


    "No? Is he the masked man? "


    "Damn, why not? Have you forgotten how Dashan was killed by his clapping? "


    "I remember, that guy is really the masked man in the Baguio palace, because the Fu mang beside him, I remember that the people living in Tianding mountain said that name!"


    "My God, what''s that... That devil doing here?"


    Everyone can''t help but go back a few steps. They are far away from Han 3000 for fear that they will be too close. In case the master is not happy, it will hurt the fish in the pond.


    On the stage, the family supporting group also stepped back. The soldiers who were very close to the front held the gun timidly and expanded the small encirclement several times. Han 3000 square meters, at this time, no one dares to close. For anyone, Han 3000, a masked man, is just like death. After all, this guy is the goods that tens of thousands of people died in the wave. Who wants to be the cannon fodder in it?! Fu Tian didn''t want to walk, but because he was too close to Han 3000, his legs were numb and couldn''t move¡° What about? Do you want to work together to kill the drug God Pavilion, or should I kill you first and then kill him? " Han 3000 said with a gloomy smile. Fu Tian''s face was pale with cold sweat on his back. Han 3000 seems to give him a choice, but does he have another choice?! Fu Tian didn''t worry about the cooperation, but worried that Fu mang would tell the secret, and was about to refuse. Fu Mei gritted her teeth: "cooperation is OK, but we have conditions." Fu Mei doesn''t know about the past of the patriarch of Fu family. She only considers the current balance, so she makes a good choice¡° You said Han 3000 laughs¡° If we really want to fight, we are not afraid of you. You have your skills, but we also have our people. " Fu Mei said in a cold voice: "so, to cooperate, we are the main, you are the auxiliary, how?" And almost at this time, a large number of soldiers came to support¡° Do you mean to listen to you? " Han 3000 disdains the way¡° Yes Fu Mei said coldly¡° With your IQ, are you sure? " Han 3000 laughs. Fu Mei''s face was suddenly ugly¡° What the fuck did you just say? How dare you humiliate my wife? My wife is not only beautiful, but also extremely smart. It''s right to listen to her. " Ye Shijun see Han 3000 said his wife, plus a large number of reinforcements arrived, at this time angry shouts¡° Ha ha, it''s just a broken shoe that I don''t want at all. I''ll make you excited. " Han 3000 disdains to smile, then, looking to Fu Mei: "am I right?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2078

    Hearing the word "broken shoes", Fu Mei''s whole lung is full of nameless fire. However, what Han 3000 said is true.


    At the beginning, she put down her dignity to throw herself in her arms, but she was mercilessly rejected by Han 3000. This is what happened, and she can''t deny it.


    "Oh, no, I should say I didn''t wear it. After all, I''m afraid of beriberi." Han 3000 disdains to smile, and then looks at Ye Shijun: "your name is Ye Shijun, isn''t it? Ye Wuhuan''s son? "


    Ye Shijun has been infuriated by Han 3000''s broken shoes. After all, for him, Fu Mei is the saint in his heart. She is beautiful, smart and just his own goddess.


    However, his goddess is in Han 3000. She is a broken shoe. Most importantly, Fu Mei has not denied it!


    What a shame!


    "Yes, it''s Laozi!"


    Han three thousand smile, then, go to Ye Shijun in front of, ye Shijun subconsciously afraid of a flash, see Han three thousand did not start, this just forced calm.


    Han 3000 whispered in his ear. Ye Shijun turned pale and looked at Han 3000 inconceivably.


    In his eyes, there was anger, reluctance and fear.


    "From today on, we are allies. We are on an equal footing. If you have something to discuss, you can find Fu Mang and we will stay in the inn in the city." Finish saying that sentence, Han three thousand scorn a smile, while saying to walk toward under the stage.


    Where Han 3000 passed, all the people spread out and looked at the Fu family and ye family. Although they didn''t know what happened, it clearly indirectly showed that Han 3000 was so powerful that even the Fu family and ye family didn''t dare to pit their voices. Therefore, no one dared to provoke the God of death.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 stops and looks back at the challenge arena. With a movement in his hand, Dashan''s body flies down from the stone arena and then falls at the foot of Mr. Zhang.


    Mr. Zhang was scared, and he thought Han 3000 was going to fight him.


    "I''m not interested in the position of garrison general. I''ll give it to you." Han three thousand disdain a smile, go to the crowd, pull Su Yingxia, with a group of people directly left.


    Looking to leave Han 3000 and others, the whole scene is still palpitating.


    Mr. Zhang is staring at the corpse of the mountain at his feet. From a certain angle, he should be happy. After all, he can take over the achievements of Han 3000.


    But Mr. Zhang was not happy at all. He felt a chill in his back when he remembered that Han 3000, the God of death, had come to the city with him from outside the city.


    What''s more terrible is that he wanted to buy his woman before... He really went to the hut with a lantern and tried to kill himself.


    Fortunately, I stopped my horse from the precipice, otherwise I don''t know how many times I died.


    "Young master, what should I do?" Niu Zi whispered beside him.


    What should I do?


    Previously, childe Zhang thought that the position of Fuye''s two general departments was extremely fragrant, but now it seems that it can''t smell any more.


    "Good birds choose trees to live. Let''s go." After weighing for a moment, Mr. Zhang waved his hand, left Dashan''s corpse and left with someone.


    Watching Mr. Zhang leave, some people think about it and follow him to leave.


    After all, anyone with a little sense can see that Han 3000 is stronger! It''s because other people can make a mess of the grand banquet of Fuye and Fuye by themselves, but Fuye and Fuye don''t dare to fart. Although on the surface it''s cooperation, it''s easy to see who is strong and who is weak.


    Therefore, the original thousand table field, just a moment, has been sparse, then there are only less than three fifths.


    Fu Meiqi''s show hand pinches her fist. She''s furious. She''s looking forward to the big scene for so long, but it ends in this way. She''s not willing, she''s not willing!


    "If I don''t take revenge, I will swear not to be a man." With a roar, Fu Mei suddenly looks at Ye Shijun angrily. Obviously, she is very dissatisfied with Ye Shijun''s cowardly performance just now.


    However, she is also very curious, Han 3000 in the end and ye Shijun said what, so that he scared into that way?!


    "What did he just tell you?"


    "No... nothing." In the face of Fu Mei''s eyes, ye Shijun''s eyes dodged and hurriedly denied.


    Looking at his frightened appearance, Fu Mei was even more angry. If it wasn''t for the presence of so many people, she really wanted to slap Ye Shijun in the face.


    "Don''t touch me at night, you rubbish." Maliciously finish saying a, help Mei Qi turn around to go.


    But when she looked back, when she wanted to scold that Fu Tian was also a waste, she found that Fu Tian was looking at the distance, frowning, as if looking at something.


    Fu Mei followed his eyes. Although there were many people at that end, there was nothing strange to be noticed.


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Mei''s strange way.


    "No, it''s me." Fu Tian shook his head and wiped his eyes with his hand.


    But these words, but let Fu Mei more strange and confused¡° What''s the matter? " Fu Mei cold voice way, tone also began to have impatience¡° I... I seem to have seen Fu Yao just now. " Fu Tian can''t believe looking at Fu Mei. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2079

    "Fuyao?" Hearing the words of Fu Tian, Fu Mei was immediately stunned.


    How is that possible? Isn''t Fu Yao dead?


    Fu Tian is basically the same doubt. Moreover, Fu Yao jumps down the abyss in front of all of them. No one in Fu family will doubt her death.


    But just now, Fu Tian seemed to see Fu Yao in the crowd.


    "Are you blinded?" Fu Mei frowned.


    "There are too many people in the back of the common area. Maybe I''m blinded." Fu Tian shook his head and sighed, which may be the most reasonable explanation.


    "What? Up to now, are you still counting on Fu Yao? I tell you, Fu Tian, you''d better make it clear to me that it''s my Fu Mei, not the stinking bitch, who can make Fu''s family today Fu Mei shouts angrily. She has a different understanding of Fu Tian''s dizziness.


    It must be Fu Tian''s obsession with Fu Yao that leads to his hallucination, but this is the most intolerable thing for Fu Mei.


    "Yes, yes, I know that very well." In the face of Fu Mei''s abuse, Fu Tian lost his old temper and could only nod.


    Seeing the appearance of Fu Tian, Fu Mei took a long breath, and the anger came down a little: "arrange people to continue to fight for the position, and don''t stand in the cold. I don''t allow anyone to break the atmosphere because of the situation created by Fu Mei."


    Fu Tian nodded, went to the stage, said some nonsense, and reorganized the competition.


    Although Fu Tian worked very hard, some atmosphere was lost even if it was lost. Even if she played again, the scene was much colder. However, this did not affect Fu Mei''s high position and continued to enjoy the performance like a queen.


    Back to the inn.


    Fu mang is so cool and excited that he can finally face Fu Tian face to face. What''s so cool is that Han 3000''s family is so shameful that they have nothing to say.


    "Helping the family members never dreamed of it. They wanted to humiliate 3000 and welcome the summer. As a result, they made a fool of themselves in front of so many people." Fu mang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I still remember the embarrassment of Fu Mei and her family standing there."


    "3000, well done." Help to leave at this time also not from happy way.


    "The most important thing for 3000 is to welcome Xia, but these stupid people dare to humiliate Ying Xia in front of 3000. They are not looking for death, what is it?" Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia forced out a smile, looking at Han 3000, eyes full of gratitude.


    She also knows that Han 3000 is to help her out, will satirize Fu Mei.


    Han 3000 saw that although Su Yingxia was smiling at himself, he was obviously in a wrong mood. With a slight frown, he said to Fu Mang, "can you help me with my recitation?"


    Fu Li nodded his head, and nian''er turned his mouth. Fu mang laughed and touched nian''er''s head: "nian''er is good. Let''s go out and buy some delicious food. Let''s give your father some time. He wants to do bad things."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people understood in an instant. Qiushui, Shiyu and Xingyao, the three girls who were not aware of the situation, suddenly blushed and walked out of the house behind fumang.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia look at each other with a bitter smile. After Fu mang closes the door, Han 3000 shakes his head helplessly: "this Fu mang..."


    "Yes, I''m not serious." Su Yingxia took Han 3000''s words, funny and angry way.


    "No, I mean, Fu mang is very smart. He knows what I''m thinking." Han three thousand finish, licentious smile, a hug Su Ying summer, then roll to bed.


    A turn over, two people tightly embrace together, Han 3000 this way: "what''s the matter? Sullen? "


    Su Yingxia''s heart warms. She really can''t hide anything from Han 3000. After thinking about it for a long time, she hangs her chin like a child who does something wrong: "husband, why don''t I take the mask?"


    "Why?" Han 3000''s gentle way.


    "You... Are you not afraid that I will be seen by my family?" Su Yingxia murmured.


    See Su Yingxia wronged like a wrong child, Han 3000 quickly put down the ancient books, gently walked to Su Yingxia''s side, then, put her in his arms: "see, see, what''s that?"


    "You don''t worry... When the time comes, your identity will be exposed. We..." Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 worried.


    It doesn''t matter if she exposes herself, but if Han 3000''s identity is made public, it will be different.


    He has Pangu axe, which is bound to attract many people''s covet.


    If so, it will be very dangerous for Han 3000.


    "Dangerous? It''s really dangerous to let them know that I have Pangu axe. However, many of the same things are different in nature when they come to different environments. " Han 3000 says with a light smile, then, the big mouth will not be polite to kiss.


    "Why..." Su Yingxia blushed and asked.


    "Wait!" Han Sanqian smiles.


    But this wait word, Su Yingxia but listen to puzzling, it seems, Han 3000 is waiting for something, but don''t know what he want to wait for.


    "What are you waiting for?"¡° When it gets dark, wait for someone to come. " Han Sanqian said with a smile: "however, it''s still early now. Let''s wait. Anyway, they have said everything. If they don''t do anything serious, they will laugh at Bai Langfei." Han 3000 deliberately adds a middle tone to the dry words. With that, in Su Yingxia''s coquetry, Han 3000 is like a wolf. Evening, at last. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2080

    When Su Yingxia opened her eyes again, there was no one around her. Looking at her, Han 3000 was standing in front of the window in his thin sleeping clothes, as if he was looking at something.


    Su Yingxia smiles, gets up, hugs Han 3000 from behind, and says with a smile, "what are you looking at?"


    Han three thousand gentle smile, with eyes signal downstairs.


    Su Yingxia looked down the stairs and saw that the street below was full of people, one by one crowded in the street, but very organized and disciplined, as if waiting for something.


    "What are they... Waiting for?" Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    "Wait for me." Han Sanqian smiles.


    "Waiting for us?" Su Yingxia guessed.


    There seems to be no one else in the inn to let the next few hundred people wait in line, and Han 3000''s performance in the Fuye arena is also normal.


    However, Su Yingxia did not understand: "why do they come at night?"


    "This is the territory of the Fuye family. People are wandering in the rivers and lakes. Sometimes things can''t be done completely. Besides, they don''t know whether they accept us or not. That''s why they come to the door at night." Han 3000 laughs.


    Su Yingxia puffed his mouth and gently grabbed Han 3000''s ear: "Oh, no wonder you said you were waiting in the afternoon. It turned out that you were waiting for this. You are so smart!"


    "These are all small fish. There''s a big one left." Han 3000 laughs.


    "Big fish? Are there any experts to join us? " Su Yingxia''s strange way.


    "Buddha said," you can''t say it. " Voice just fell, Han 3000 feel their ears ferocious suddenly was aggravated, immediately begged for mercy: "wife, I''m wrong, don''t try hard, and then try hard to become pig Bajie."


    "When you just ate me, you were pig Bajie!" Su Yingxia snorted coldly.


    When they came out of the room to the hall on the first floor, Fu Mang and others had been waiting in the inn for a long time.


    "This Han 3000, is also too his mother''s ability, from afternoon to this meeting, still don''t come out?" Fu mang glanced at the closed door of the inn. These people came just after dark. However, Fu mang did not dare to act rashly without Han 3000''s orders. He had to let the shopkeeper close the door first and wait until Han 3000 was busy.


    Fu Mang''s words, what is meant, a group of girls naturally clear, low head embarrassed to interrupt.


    "Hey, young." Bai Xiaosheng has no choice.


    "It''s bad for your tongue to speak ill of people behind your back." At this time, Han 3000 with Su Yingxia slowly down the building, in a good mood, simply joked with them.


    "I''m sorry, in front of you, we dare to say, you look at my house, which is full of peach blossom." Fu mang is in a good mood and responds to Han 3000''s ridicule.


    "Help mang!" Su Yingxia''s face turned red and glared at him.


    "OK, OK, let''s not talk about this. Let''s get down to business. Three thousand. Look at the mess outside?" Fu mang put away the joke, zhengsedao.


    "Let them in." Han 3000 finished, directly with Su Yingxia sat down.


    When he and his wife sat down, except for nianer, all the others stood up quickly, and then stood in two rows honestly. Then, Fu mang opened the door.


    I don''t know. I was shocked when I opened it. At night, there were a lot of people outside the door, which was dozens of times more than when fumang let the shopkeeper close the door in the dark.


    "There is no trip at night in Mishan. I''ve heard a lot about the mask man. I specially led 87 disciples to join the alliance."


    "Donglu Taoist of Donglu Palace also led 23 disciples of his family, who were very sincere."


    "And I, Li Xian of Nancheng, came to pay homage with 113 disciples."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, people from all walks of life reported their names one after another.


    "Let them send in a representative." Han 3000 laughs.


    Fu mang nodded and ordered him to go on. Within a moment, a dozen people in different clothes came in. After each of them came in, they gave Han 3000 a gift. Then, under the arrangement of Qiushui and Shiyu, they divided Han Qian into two tables.


    "Feiye City, Zhang Shaobao has met the great Xia with mask."


    Walking in the end, is an acquaintance, see him, even Han 3000 also can''t help laughing.


    This person is Mr. Zhang who "takes" Han 3000 into the city.


    "It''s General Secretary Zhang of the Ye garrison. What brings you here?" Han 3000 joked.


    Mr. Zhang was helpless and embarrassed. After all, he thought of the big man as his own man before, and even... Even had some ideas about moving his woman.


    However, even so, loyalty still needs to be shown. Zhang Shaobao managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "brother, don''t make fun of me. Before, it was my little brother who had eyes and didn''t know what to do. I''ll pay you for it. As for the post of general secretary you sent me, to be honest, I didn''t want it. "


    "No? Isn''t that what you dream of? " Han 3000 laughs.


    "Brother, I didn''t know much before. I opened my eyes after I met you. Now I''m a bastard. I want to mix with you. As for the general manager, who I love. " Zhang Shaobao said in a hurry.


    Han three thousand smile: "sit down." As soon as Zhang Shaobao heard this, he sat down. But what surprised everyone was that Han Sanqian let everyone sit down, but that is to say, he sat down. Half an hour later, Han 3000 didn''t say a word, let alone any assignment. A group of people just sat there, watching Han 3000 drink tea, or watching him coax his children. All the people are silly. After all, what is Han 3000''s move to them? Do you accept them or not?! Although he was very strange and even anxious in his heart, Han 3000 did not dare to say and they did not dare to ask more. An hour later, when Su Yingxia went upstairs with her sleeping son in her arms, a group of people were almost numb. Someone finally stood up to suppress his anger. Looking at Han 3000, he said, "brother mask, I''ve been waiting for an hour. Do you accept it or not? Can you give me a definite answer?"¡° Yes, although we admire you, you can''t turn a blind eye to us. " Han three thousand smile, light taste a cup of tea, way: "not urgent, wait for the inspection officer." Acceptance officer? A group of people look at each other, how can there be such a position? However, even the acceptance officer, should not be Han 3000''s own people? Why do you have to wait¡° Here we are Just at this moment, the crowd looked away. Outside the inn, there was a rush of footsteps from far to near. When the footsteps stopped, a group of people also stood at the door. Seeing the visitors, the heroes sitting on the scene were shocked one by one! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2081

    "Help the sky?"


    "Isn''t this the patriarch who helped the family?"


    A group of people were shocked, but when they saw Fu Tian sweeping his eyes at them, they all lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    Take advantage of the night to Han 3000 here, for don''t also don''t want to let Fu Ye two people know.


    As a result, Fu Tian suddenly appears. How can they not be embarrassed?!


    Fu Tian coldly took a look at the people present, and his face was very unhappy. Although these things were expected, he even came late this evening to avoid the current situation. But where to think of, come late, still did not avoid, in advance of things now directly meet, is also embarrassed and angry.


    "Yes." With a cold smile, the whole person is full of ferocity.


    Obviously, there are too many people, which makes him dissatisfied.


    A group of people heard this, some people directly to the side of the head, Han three thousand looked at one eye, the heart has roughly know.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Since we agreed to form an alliance today, we are really busy during the day, so we''ll come here in person in the evening to discuss some cooperation details." Help a day lightly smile, not from Han three thousand please, oneself sat in front of Han three thousand.


    "See our people by the way?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Other people listen to this sentence may be nothing, but Fu Tian''s heart is shocked.


    The purpose of his coming today is really to see people, but why does he know?! There is only one possibility for this, that is, to see the matter by himself. It is very likely that he intended to do it.


    But what''s the purpose of this?


    "Don''t guess." Han three thousand a pair of eyes, seems to be completely will help day in thinking, see clearly, finish saying, Han three thousand blunt next to the star Yao a look.


    Xingyao nodded and soon went upstairs. In less than a moment, with the sound of footsteps, Futian raised her eyes and saw Xingyao respectfully accompany a woman slowly down. When she saw the woman''s face, the whole person was shocked,.


    "Support... Support


    Fu Tian was completely stunned, even forgot to breathe!


    Hearing the name of Fu Tian, the heroes on the scene can''t help looking at Su Yingxia.


    "She... She''s the goddess of supporting the family, supporting the shaking?"


    "My God, no wonder she looks so good. She is the goddess of supporting the family."


    "But didn''t you hear that she fell into the abyss and died? How can you be here? "


    A group of people are puzzled, but considering Han 3000''s presence, they only dare to whisper.


    Su Yingxia didn''t pay attention to him. Although she didn''t understand why han 3000 called himself down when he was helping the sky, she still did it.


    Su Yingxia never thought that Han 3000''s so-called big fish refers to Fu Tian!


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that Han 3000''s waiting is reasonable. After all, for Fu Tian, if he is alive, he will definitely come to the end.


    "Hey, wake up!" Han 3000 knocks on the table and looks at Fu Tian with great interest.


    Hearing Han 3000 knocking on the table, Fu Tian regained his mind, but his eyes still stare at Su Yingxia: "Fu Yao... Don''t you fall into the endless abyss and die? How could... "


    The question of helping heaven was also the question of many people present. All of them looked at her eagerly and waited for her answer.


    Su Yingxia is a little afraid. He doesn''t know how to answer. He can only look at Han 3000.


    "Correct you a word, endless abyss is equal to dead?" Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    With these words, a group of people are in a fog. The Buddha says to the people on earth that cardiac arrest does not mean death, which is beyond their cognitive scope.


    Endless abyss is equivalent to death.


    "It''s impossible. Even the true God can''t escape from the endless abyss. How can Fu Yao escape?" Fu Tian shook his head and angrily scolded him.


    "Is that enough for me?" Han 3000 looked at Fu Tian seriously and said calmly.


    Although Han 3000 covered his face, Fu Tian could still feel a strong momentum from Han 3000''s eyes. Although he said it lightly, his tone was absolutely irrefutable.


    "Isn''t the dungeon that you help your family the same thing that non gods can''t open? Do you think I look like a true God? " Looking at Fu Tian and looking at himself in a daze, Han 3000 can''t help laughing.


    "Help God, don''t take ignorance as knowledge. Some things are beyond your imagination." Fu mang looked at Fu Tian''s inconceivable expression, and he couldn''t help sneering.


    Although, when he was rescued from the prison by Han 3000, he was no different from Fu Tian!


    Fu Tian suddenly feels that the person in front of him keeps his back cool, and even his heart is completely dominated by fear. Although, the person in front of him doesn''t do anything to himself.


    "You... Who are you?"


    A group of people, like Fu Tian, locked their eyes on Han 3000, waiting for his answer. Han three thousand lightly a smile, carry up the tea cup, leisurely way: "I have already said who I am." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2082

    Fu Tian sighed: "I went to the inn to check, and helped her... She is still alive!"


    "No way!" Fu Mei beat the big bed fiercely. The maid immediately ran away in a panic. Her whole face was extremely ferocious. She said with gnashing teeth: "it''s impossible. How can that cheap woman still be alive?"


    "Shouldn''t a bitch like her die early? What is she doing alive? "Ah?"


    "What qualification does she have to live?"


    Fu Mei roars hysterically. Her endless jealousy towards Su Yingxia has already become full of hate. She wants Su Yingxia to die quickly. How can she want to see Su Yingxia alive?!


    "Didn''t she fall into the abyss? How did she survive? " Fu Mei asked viciously.


    "Someone should have saved him!" Help day helpless way.


    "Who?"


    "The mysterious man is the mask man who is fighting in the challenge arena today." Help heaven.


    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s teeth clenched even more: "do you mean the man with the mask is the mysterious man on the top of Qishan mountain? But isn''t he dead? Are you wrong? Have you been cheated? "


    "I''ve thought about that, too. But Fu Yao really appeared in front of me. In addition to supporting the family in the heaven prison, I believe that in addition to the true God, I''m afraid only mysterious people can do it. Don''t forget, even the God tomb can be opened by him." After Fu Tian finished, he sat down on the guest chair next to him, in sharp contrast to Fu Mei sitting on the main chair.


    "Besides, only he is a mysterious man can explain his previous raid on Yaoshen Pavilion."


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise. Fu Mei slapped her hand directly on the table. She was furious. Her beautiful eyes were full of venom: "Fu Yao, you stink, you fall into the endless abyss. This place can also be saved. You really live a long life."


    "No wonder, no wonder, no wonder I seduced that guy at the beginning, and that guy was not moved. It turned out that it was Fuyao who did it behind his back. Damn, she''s really haunted. "


    "Hum, it seems that I love the earth man so much. As a result, when the earth man dies, doesn''t he still follow other men? Bitch, coquettish fox Fu Mei cheered coldly.


    She blames Su Yingxia for all her faults, and thinks that Su Yingxia must be fascinated by mysterious people, which leads to her failure in temptation that night.


    And she scolds Su Yingxia for being a bitch, coquettish fox. I don''t know if she is a real bitch, coquettish fox!


    "Hum, no wonder she came back in a big way and came to my recruitment meeting to smash the field. It turned out that she had found a new hero to be my backer." Fu Mei disdains to scold.


    "Fu Tian, Fu mang was saved. It seems that it was the idea of that bitch." Fu Mei said, "she must want to set up another mountain. We can''t let her succeed."


    Fu Tian nodded. In fact, he was also thinking about it: "the most important factor in this is mysterious people. Therefore, in order to break the situation, mysterious people must help us."


    "Yes, as long as the mysterious person doesn''t pay attention to that whore, what can that whore become?" Fu Mei nodded.


    "Why don''t I sing white face and you sing black face?" Fu Tian asked tentatively.


    "Don''t worry, I will personally expose the bad virtue of that bitch, let the mysterious person see what kind of face she is." Fu Mei said coldly.


    "Well, I''ll send my people to carry out my plan." With that, he helped Tian to get up and leave.


    As soon as Fu Tian left, Fu Mei clenched her teeth, clenched her fist, and looked at the distance viciously: "Fu Yao, you see how I deal with you!"


    Ah, no!


    In the inn, Su Yingxia can''t help sneezing when he just sent those heroes away and asked them to wait for the letter.


    Beside, Han three thousand helpless smile, side to her put on his coat: "it seems that someone in the back constantly say you ah."


    Su Yingxia also has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "By the way, 3000. This is based on the list you just said you want to stay. Have a look." Bai Xiaosheng takes out a piece of paper and presents it to Han 3000.


    "Isn''t it, three thousand, so many people that you have encircled?" Fu mang came and took a look.


    "The mountain is not high. If there are immortals, there will be spirits." Han Sanqian smiles.


    The people selected on the list are basically the people Han 3000 thinks can enter his own league. In fact, Han 3000 has been waiting for those people to come in. What kind of reaction will they have when Fu Tian arrives.


    Han three thousand can understand, they out of human feelings, embarrassed to "betray" help home. But if they are hard, their attitude will be the basis of whether they are sincere or not.


    When Fu Tian arrived, Han 3000 noticed the changes of many people. Some people were guilty, while others were embarrassed, but they were firm in their eyes.


    Han 3000 wanted these people.


    Today, if they are not firm in helping the heaven, they can betray themselves at any time in their life and death next time.


    Han 3000 is not willing to spend resources to train traitors, and he is not willing to spend that energy. Another thing Han 3000 was more surprised was that Zhang Shaobao''s performance was beyond his expectation. Even if he helped Tian in, he didn''t dodge in his eyes, on the contrary, he was extremely firm. The next morning. Bai Xiaosheng called all the people selected in the list to the living room on the first floor, and asked them to participate in the alliance process. Jianghu baixiaosheng specially formulated the requirements for joining the league and related systems, which are very strict to some extent. Han 3000 has also seen it, but he is very supportive of Bai Xiaosheng''s arrangement. Only by strictly enforcing laws and regulations can we train a team with strong cohesion and high quality. Han Sanqian doesn''t want ten thousand people, as long as he can keep one, he can. Elite is much better than garbage, because it is not only the combat ability of individual soldiers and teams that is stronger. Most importantly, elite can only improve the morale, not reduce it like garbage. Morale is invisible and untouchable, but it is very important. Han 3000 has nothing to do. He plays with nian''er upstairs. Su Yingxia sees that his father and daughter are having a good time. He knows that Fu mang is busy downstairs, so he goes down to help. In the small inn, the first floor is already a sea of people. Although Han 3000 kicked out a lot of people last night, there are many brothers behind the people who can be on the list. They gather in the inn, and the crowd is almost full of people. Just when everyone was busy, the most peripheral disciple suddenly felt a pull on his back, and the whole person flew several meters directly. A group of people look back, and a beautiful woman stands in front of them coldly. Behind them, a large group of powerful people are standing behind her. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2083

    "What are you doing? Can''t you see Miss Fumei here? Go away


    It''s Fumei!


    A group of people hear it is Fu Mei, and then look at a group of servants with high accomplishments and extremely vicious behind her. They quickly give way.


    Fu Mei''s face was cold. She glanced at the rubbish in front of her and got up and walked into the inn.


    Seeing Fu Mei come in, Fu Mang and Su Yingxia can''t help but put down their work and stare at her tightly.


    Fu Mei looked at Su Yingxia coldly. She never looked away from her eyes since she came in: "the bitch is really lucky. I didn''t expect that you are still alive!"


    Su Yingxia was displeased and echoed, "of course I want to live. I''ll live to see how you die."


    Fu Mei was not angry but laughed: "look at me? I''m afraid you''re talking about dreams? Well, live well, live at least can have a good look, how I put you under the foot


    "I want everyone to know who is the best woman to help the family!"


    Su Yingxia didn''t care about the best woman in her family. She didn''t have any interest at all.


    "What are you laughing at?" See Su Yingxia smile, help Mei immediately dissatisfied: "you have the right to smile in front of me?"


    "Fu Mei, don''t go too far. Fu Yao is the goddess of Fu family. What are you Fu mang was discontented.


    "Yes, in terms of character and beauty, we Su Yingxia are no better than you, and we don''t know where you come from. Brag here!" Bai Xiaosheng is also sarcastic.


    "Confidence? I have a lot of confidence. I''m not talented. I''m the wife of Ye Shijun and the wife of the Lord of Tianhu city. " Fu Mei disdained to sneer: "as for her? goddess? A joke, I think, is just a slut. "


    Qiushui and shiyuren don''t have many cruel words. They don''t quarrel with others, but if someone offends their wife, they will only fight each other!


    Fu mang quickly hands to signal two women not to mess.


    After all, it''s an alliance now!


    See two women depressed put down the knife, Fu Mei''s arrogance is even more: "can only climb the flame attached to the potential slut, see a good man can''t help climbing, also don''t know if someone has seen his head under the yellow spring that green hat ah."


    Fu Mei, a super confident woman, never thought about it when she hit someone else''s face. She always hit herself unintentionally.


    Su Yingxia''s words are more like her own!


    "Pa!"


    Su Yingxia suddenly slaps Fu Mei''s face, and her beautiful eyes are full of disdain.


    "Fu Yao, how dare you hit me?" Touching her hot face, Fu Mei was shocked and angry.


    "I hit, but it''s a dog, double dog!" Su Yingxia showed no weakness and sneered¡° Remember, this is my first slap on your face


    "Damn you!" Fu Mei is furious. She looks very ferocious. She raises her hand and wants to fan Su Yingxia.


    But at this time, footsteps came from upstairs, Han 3000 walked slowly.


    See Han three thousand down, Fu Mei is Leng for a while, but in the twinkling of an eye on the face of the ferocious completely disappeared, turn to be a gentle and dignified.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Sanqian glanced at Fu Mei and then at her own people. It was obvious that the palm print on Fu Mei''s face indicated that there might have been a small-scale conflict just now.


    However, seeing that Su Yingxia didn''t suffer any loss, Han Sanqian pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. We help our family. When we know that she is still alive, we come to visit her." Fu Mei said with a smile¡° By the way, I invite you to get together at zuixianlou at noon. "


    "What can I do for you?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha, we are in alliance. For the convenience of future cooperation, we all know each other. However, the patriarch Fu said, "please go there alone." She said with a smile.


    Only Han 3000, please?


    Fu mang subconsciously thinks that this may be a grand banquet. He rushes to Han 3000 and asks him not to participate, so as not to do harm to him.


    Although Fu mang believed in Han 3000''s skills, his two fists were hard to beat his four hands. What''s more, Fu Ye''s two families had a lot of elite and experts.


    Qiushui and Shiyu also anxiously look at Han 3000.


    "Yes." Han 3000 smiles and replies.


    Han 3000 didn''t know what Fu Mei wanted to do, but he was sure that they didn''t dare to set up a grand banquet for themselves.


    Even if they have that confidence, they don''t dare.


    Do they dare to waste huge financial resources and manpower on other matters?


    Han 3000 thinks that it is impossible.


    So it''s not a bad thing to see what they want to sell.


    Fu Mei was very excited when she heard Han 3000''s agreement, because Han 3000 had to go to the banquet alone. From her point of view, this would be closely related to the success rate of the Fu Tian plan.


    "Then Fumei will show you the way." With that, Fu Mei smiles at Su Yingxia and swears her victory directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2084

    On the way to zuixianlou, Fu Mei and Han 3000 are at the forefront. Fu Mei is so happy that she can''t say that it''s the best chance for her to get along with the mysterious person so close.


    Along the way, Fu Mei is intentionally or unintentionally close to Han 3000, trying to make some physical contact.


    As for men, they are all physical animals. As long as they move their hearts visually and tactically, even immortals can''t bear their inner impulses.


    "By the way, I don''t know what brother mysterious likes? Mei''er is not talented. She knows some music and some water paintings. If the mysterious elder brother is interested, mei''er can find a quiet place after dinner to enjoy the world with her elder brother. " Fu Mei said with a smile.


    She said very tactfully and softly. She thought she was a gentle lady when she didn''t know her, but Han 3000 didn''t know her.


    Han 3000 scolds coquettish fox secretly, but says with a smile: "isn''t that good? I''m afraid Mr. Ye will misunderstand something? "


    Speaking of Ye Shijun, the smile on Fu Mei''s face is solidified. She always feels disgusted when she thinks of being pressed by Ye Shijun''s ugly man. However, ye Shijun is obedient and regards himself as a goddess. In addition, she has a good family background, so Fu Mei gives up her life to hold her thigh.


    But in Fu Mei''s heart, ye Shijun is just a tool man, an accessory that can improve her status.


    "Ha ha, in fact... It''s a long story..." Fu Mei deliberately performed a look of desire to talk and stop. Han 3000 knew that she would definitely tell about the misfortune of her marriage.


    As Han 3000 had expected, Fu Mei sighed: "in fact... Ye Shijun and I are just dying in name. Fu Mei has a hard life. In order to help her family, we have no choice..."


    With that, she looked at Han 3000, because at this time, the other party would comfort themselves, and then sympathize with themselves. She even felt that it was hard for her spirit to sacrifice herself for the sake of her family.


    But Han 3000!


    No,


    "Ha ha, just have dinner. I don''t like playing the piano very much, and I don''t like painting very much. I like Su Yingxia to accompany me quietly." With that, Han 3000 took a look at the zuixianlou in front of him and started to walk in.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Fu Mei stood still and clenched her fists: "Fu Yao, Fu Yao, it''s Fu Yao again!"


    When I came to zuixianlou, the Fujia had already packed the place. All the way to the elegant Pavilion on the second floor, there were three jade tables filled with various kinds of gold utensils. It looked luxurious and dazzling.


    Fu mang was sitting at the main table in the center, and there was no one beside him. The other two tables were full of experts in the river and lake dressed in rich clothes or with great accomplishments. When Han Sany arrived, Fu Tian warmly welcomed him, and all the guests at the other two tables also stood up.


    "Rare guest, rare guest, the presence of mysterious man and great Xia really makes this place shine." Fu Tian laughs.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t smile. If he takes off his mask, Fu Tian knows that he is a lower creature on the earth in his mouth, and he doesn''t know if he can say such a compliment.


    "Come on, everyone. Let me introduce you. This is the great God and mysterious man on the top of Qishan mountain. I believe you have heard his heroic deeds, so I don''t talk much." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    A group of people immediately rushed to Han 3000 to salute, which was very polite.


    At this time, Fu Mei came up from the downstairs and digested the anger on her face. As if nothing had happened just now, she came in with a smiling face.


    "Brother mysterious man, these are the elites of our Fuye family, either the rich one, or the extremely outstanding cultivation and ability, and some of them are the experts in the realm of killing evil." Fu Tian smiles and explains to Han 3000 while inviting Han 3000 to sit down at the main table.


    Han 3000 sits in the center, Fu Mei and Fu Tian are on the left and right sides, accompanied by guests.


    Under a message from Fu Tian, the banquet officially began.


    During this period, almost every guest will come to the main table to offer Han 3000 wine.


    First, who would like to get close to the mysterious man at this time? Second, Fu Tian had already ordered this before the banquet.


    After thirty years of wine, at this time, two beauties in Qipao came up slowly.


    Two beauties gently smile, and then move to the screen will be divided into three tables, and the middle table is instantly turned into a small room.


    At this time, there are two beauties with the same figure and appearance. Just now, the two beauties come in. The beauties in blue on the left are like immortals, and the beauties in green on the right are like elves. They are the best in the world.


    The beauty in blue holds the lute, and the beauty in green caresses the xylophone.


    Then, the former two cheongsam beauties came back. This time, the difference was that they were followed by beauties in the same clothes, each holding a jade bottle of Qiongjiang.


    What is this for?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2085

    When the pipa is played lightly and the xylophone follows the strings, a winding song is born. Although the two beauties do not sing, they hum slightly with the melody, which makes the people''s air defense Buddha in a fairyland.


    The beautiful woman in cheongsam, holding a jade bottle of Qiongjiang, walked slowly to the table and stood behind Han 3000, pouring wine for him.


    Then, with the slight change of the song style, the lightness has lost, and the enthusiasm has changed. A group of beautiful women in red tulle, with mysterious figure and fair skin, quickly come in. Red Tulle with white skin has a variety of styles. They wear gauze, leaving only charming eyes. With the melody, they dance with each other.


    Time is like a phoenix in the fire, time is like a peaceful place, causing a strong visual impact.


    "Brother, how about this song and dance." Fu Tian said happily.


    Han 3000 did not deny it. He said with a smile, "beautiful people, beautiful music and beautiful dance."


    Han 3000 praised it in fact. However, in his different ideas of helping heaven, he had different views.


    "Just like it."


    Fu Tian smiles, and the group of beautiful women''s dance has also entered a climax. With the completion of a series of difficult movements, the woman with the best figure in the center ends up holding a beautiful flower in her hand and presenting it to Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi Leng, really did not expect that at the end of the dance, it would be this action.


    Just as he hesitated, Fu Tian gave a sign in his eyes. Han 3000 looked closely at the flower and found that there was a green jade bead about the size of a tennis ball in the stamen.


    It''s like a piece of jadeite. It''s crystal clear in the green. It''s not transparent. The pattern in the innermost part is complex, but it seems to be a very ingenious pattern. No matter from which point of view, you can see something completely different.


    The most important thing is that although the bead is not big, there is plenty of aura in it. Even though there is a distance between it, Han 3000 can still feel its aura.


    "What is this?" Han three thousand puzzled looking at help day.


    Fu Tian said with a smile: "ha ha, since ancient times, the grass can blossom and the tree can bear fruit, but have you ever heard that flowers can spread trees and the tree can bear fruit?"


    "Oh?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "This is the jade in the flower. It''s said that it''s a rare flower in millions of years. After flowering, it turns into a stone tree, and then it turns into a stone flower. Finally, after millions of years, it condenses into a top-grade God stone With that, Fu Tian suddenly took out a dagger. When Han 3000 was a little wary, he suddenly picked up the dagger and directly pulled open his sleeve and scratched it on his arm.


    The blood ran down the wound!


    Han 3000 frowned. What is this guy doing? Are you crazy? What are you doing with yourself?!


    Han 3000''s eyes swept by Fu Mei, but she was different from herself, with a faint smile on her face.


    When Han 3000 was so strange, Fu Tian gently took the green stone from the stamen, and then used it to gently wipe the wound.


    A magical scene happened.


    The cut arm was restored to its original appearance, the blood flow disappeared, and the wound did not exist at all. Even with the naked eye, Fu Tian''s arm seemed to be a little whiter than just now.


    At the moment when Han 3000''s eyes were staring, Fu Tian folded the flowers in the hands of the dancing beauty into two sections, then threw away one of them and put the stone in the remaining half of his hand.


    Just for a moment, the dwarf''s broken flower reappeared in the hand of Fu Tian.


    Han 3000 can''t help but marvel. If it''s not unusual to treat injuries, its speed and efficiency are amazing.


    And more importantly, Fu Tian uses it to regenerate the flowers in his hand.


    This is obviously not a simple treatment, but regeneration!


    Treatment and regeneration, in a sense, are similar, but there is a huge difference between them.


    If the former is earth, then the latter is heaven!


    Because obviously, regeneration is much more difficult, and the effect is tens of millions of times stronger. Even at some critical moments, it can be the key to turning the war around.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is very interested in this stone.


    "Great Xia, how about it?" Fu Tian said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s interesting." Han 3000 said realistically.


    "Great Xia, just like it!" Fu Tian smiles, and then points to the beauties present: "by the way, I haven''t introduced them yet. These girls are all 18 years old and in their prime. They are proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and they are the best in body and face."


    "They are the most famous twelve beauties in Tianhu city. The one who presents flowers to you is the most beautiful dancer among the twelve. The one who plays the piano is Qin Ji, the one who plays the pipa is Fu Ji, and the two Li Ji who just played the screen for us. Plus a few beauties behind them, he Zong Yan Jue twelve concubines. " Fu Tian said with a smile.


    In fact, Han 3000 had heard something about the twelve concubines. Before entering the city, Fu Mang and Bai Xiaosheng had no intention of mentioning them.


    It''s said that the twelve beauties in the world are not only beautiful in appearance, but also graceful in stature. Each of them has its own personality and temperament. They form twelve beautiful scenic spots and are also the most famous existence in Tianhu city.


    However, yanjue shierji has always been a performer rather than a prostitute, which makes many people somewhat disappointed. At the same time, it makes many people more attached to her. The more she can''t get something, the more attractive it is. Countless noble CHILDES have paid exorbitant prices. They want to have a kiss, but they don''t want to. But they just want to have twelve concubines. For many people, twelve Ji is the top women''s group in the world! However, many people don''t know. In fact, ye Wuhuan, the original Star of Tianhu City, trained her. The fact also proves that she is a great success. She is not only appreciated by people all over the world, but also collected a lot of wealth for him. After ye Wuhuan died, ye Shijun inherited these "heritages". However, although he coveted the beauty of the twelve concubines, ye Wuhuan suddenly gave up and died. Ye Shijun was also in danger and was not stable with his foundation. Therefore, he did not dare to forget his father''s instruction. As the signboard of Tianhu City, he should never destroy them willfully. Today, however, he was taken out by Fu Tian¡° Just want to enjoy them playing and dancing, those childe brothers at least smash tens of millions of amethysts a year. " Fu Tian said with a smile¡° So they are the mobile treasures of Tianhu city. " Han Sanqian smiles and stands up¡° That''s natural, but the so-called sword is given to heroes. If you like it, the twelve concubines will be yours. Of course, it also includes this. " With that, Fu Tian put the jade bead in Han 3000''s hand. Han three thousand tiny a Leng, suddenly disdain a smile: "help clan chief, what do you mean?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2086

    Fu Tian said with a smile, "it''s just that I want to help you."


    Han three thousand dumb smile: "help me?"


    Isn''t that a bribe? What does it have to do with gang? It''s really hard for Han 3000 to understand.


    "Yes, it''s to help you, great Xia." Fu Tian smiles, and then respects Han 3000. Then he slowly says, "I also know that Fu Yao is really beautiful and has an excellent figure, which makes many men in the world like her. From a man''s point of view, I will be fascinated by her."


    "But she was married, you know? What''s more, it''s a waste of the earth. Before I met you, I love that man very much. It''s a pity that he is a waste and has died. With a child, she couldn''t live any longer, so... "Fu Tian nodded and stopped, deliberately saying no more.


    But its meaning is very obvious, that is, Han 3000 is clearly just a spare tire.


    "In fact, if she really wants to live well with you with a child, it doesn''t matter. She is the one who supports my family. We also wish her happiness. But... "Fu Tian took a sip of wine and was unwilling to go on.


    There seems to be something hard to say.


    At this time, Fu Mei continued: "but the problem is that Fu Yao is not so simple and kind as you see. On the contrary, she is a very vicious woman, and her desire for power can be described as terror."


    "If I guess well, she should have asked you to save Fu mang? He may even cheat you that Fu mang is the real patriarch of Fu family? " Fu Tian shakes his glass and murmurs with a smile: "these are just the schemes of that vicious woman."


    "Fu mang is just her pawn. After all, she is a dissolute woman and has no good reputation. It is politically correct to hold a puppet of Fu mang to power again. Then, make use of your skills, great Xia, to help her down the river, from then on, to the peak of her life. "


    Han three thousand listen to two people you a word I a language, not only not angry, but feel very funny.


    "But as the saying goes, the sting behind the wasp''s tail is the most poisonous. I''m afraid you''ll work hard for her, great Xia. If you fail, you''re the scapegoat. She can go back at any time. But if you succeed, what will be the end as the greatest hero?"


    "Since ancient times, no meritorious official has been able to die well? Even if you barely get a good death, what about after Fuyao''s death? Her daughter is already very big. How good is her attitude towards your stepfather? At the end of the day, even if it''s a good death, it''s a miserable evening. "


    Han three thousand hear Fu Mei these words, in the heart almost died of laughter, two people sing one and one to do these sow discord, really a little interesting.


    However, these two people are afraid to dream also can''t think, they sit in front of but Han 3000 oneself.


    These seemingly seamless separations, for Han 3000 himself, are simply mentally retarded to the extreme.


    "So what do you mean?" Han three thousand forbear to smile, deliberately pretending to be thoughtful.


    See Han 3000 so, two people not only did not notice Han 3000 deliberately play with them, but also think that their provocation success.


    "It''s really hard to give up a beautiful woman, but what if it''s a group of beautiful women in exchange? The best way to forget a relationship is to start a new one. If a new one is not enough, say twelve Fu Tian looks at Han 3000 with pride.


    "Twelve concubines are pure virgins, and your feelings are bound to be like glue." Fu Mei said with a light smile: "I think these are far better than the young woman of Fu Yao?"


    "I also know that you are not short of money because of your ability, so I will not give you such vulgar things as gold, silver and jewelry. I''ll specially give you huazhongyu. At that time, you can not only get rid of the vicious three eight, but also be proud of your love and add wings to the battlefield. You can even give ye Shijun a green hat. Isn''t life like this going to the top?" Fu Tian ha ha a smile, finish saying, blunt Han 3000 Nunu eyes.


    Han Sanqian followed his eyes to Fu Mei. Fu Mei just bowed her head and pretended to be coy: "although Mei Er is a woman, it can make great Xia have different stimulation. If great Xia likes it, Mei Er will still accompany you in the wind and rain."


    Such a red apricot is regarded as capital by the two of them. Sometimes people are shameless and can be invincible.


    "It seems that you are very kind to me." Han 3000 was defeated by these two shameless men.


    "Ha ha, as long as you are happy, what do you care about these little things? Even, as long as the great Xia is willing, I will help Ye''s two hundred thousand troops under your command. How about you and me, three of us, make it in the world of all directions Fu Tian smiled and raised his glass.


    Over there, Fu Mei also raised her glass, with a faint peach blossom and pride in her eyes.


    Han 3000 left look at Fu Tian, right look at Fu Mei, thinking quickly in his mind, a moment later, Han 3000 suddenly began to smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2087

    Then, after he raised his glass and clinked it with them, he looked at huazhongyu in his hand and said with a smile: "it''s also the best treasure, it''s also the twelve beauties in the world, and there are more than 100000 troops under my command. To tell you the truth, it''s hard to refuse such chips."


    Looking at Han 3000 can''t put it down, Fu Tian and Fu Mei look at each other with a smile and put down the big stone in their heart.


    As long as the mysterious people can kneel down to the Fuye families, the momentum of the Fuye families will be infinitely expanded. Even if they are given some time to develop, they have the qualification and ability to become the fourth largest force in the world, and even regain the position of the three families one day in the future.


    As a result, Fu Tian and Fu Mei have different ideas, but with the same greedy results, they take out things to look at their families one after another, together with the provocation, to try to incorporate Han 3000.


    If two people knew that the "God Man" they had painstakingly knelt down for actually belonged to their family, and they didn''t even need anything, they would fight for the whole family, even if they were afraid of death.


    And they did it all by themselves.


    Before Fuyun died, he had planned everything well for his family. He even once thought that his arrangement would not let his family decline with his own fall. On the contrary, because of the existence of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, he would let his family go on a stronger road again.


    Until one day, instead of the top of the blue mountain, control the world in all directions.


    He probably didn''t expect that his unfilial descendants would destroy everything by themselves.


    If Fuyun spring has knowledge, but also the real body is not, it is estimated that the coffin has been blown up, I would like to jump up and slap Futian in the face!


    "OK, I''ll take it." Han three thousand finish saying, also don''t waste words, directly put the jade in the flower into the space ring.


    See this, Fu Mei at this time will also take off the coat, left to wear sexy short clothes, take the advantage of gently to Han 3000''s body, just, this rely, Fu Mei almost a stagger directly fell to the ground.


    Because Han 3000 got out of the way.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 pretends to be surprised.


    Fu Meiqi''s teeth were almost broken, but soon, with an embarrassed smile, he said, "great Xia, have you forgotten that mei''er also belongs to these things?"


    "Oh, I want huazhongyu and shierji. That''s right, but you''re an accessory..." Han 3000 Baji shook his head and said, "Fuyao is a wife. You don''t mean it. Aren''t you a wife?"


    "I..."


    "You are all wives. How can Fu Yao look better than you? What''s more, the most important thing is... "Han Sanqian turned his lips. After a long time, he waited for the two men to stretch their necks for a long time, waiting for the second half of his sentence. Then he said:" the rank is not enough. "


    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s lungs almost burst with anger.


    She lived in the shadow of Su Yingxia all her life. She was not willing to be jealous. What bothered her most was that others said she was not as good as Su Yingxia, which was the key to her heart.


    Can Han 3000 not only said, more important, but also ridiculed her Duan is not enough!


    "Does that bitch deserve to compete with me? She''s just a broken shoe worn by the earth people, and I''m the lady of the city Lord! " Fu Mei is biting her teeth. Her mood is hard to control.


    But suddenly, she said with a smile, "or are you afraid of my husband? For fear of offending the Lord of Tianhu city and wearing a green hat on him? "


    Han three thousand just eat into the meal almost spit out, looking at Fu Mei that self-confidence, Han three thousand really don''t know where she came from the fan of self-confidence.


    "The problem is that ye Shijun is so ugly. I feel sick when I think about him lying on you and me lying on you." Han 3000 pretended to be very depressed.


    Fu Mei''s face was red, but she couldn''t refute it.


    She began to regret looking for the ugly man Ye Shijun, otherwise, she would not be rejected.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly hates Ye Shijun.


    Han three thousand things are not too big, don''t let go, continue to strike while the iron is hot way: "you think, this is like you are a beauty, gourmet, I really want to eat a bite, but, it fell into the stool, even if clean, you still eat in?"


    Fu Mei was stunned. She almost forgot to breathe. After a long time, she took a heavy breath, but her hand was still shaking.


    However, she was not angry with Han 3000, because Han 3000 affirmed her and said that she was a beauty and a delicacy, which also showed that he could look up to himself. Therefore, she was angry with Ye Shijun. Han 3000 had a point in saying that he could have gone up to a higher level


    But it was polluted by Ye Shijun''s stool!


    Looking at the silent clenching of Fu Mei''s breath, Han 3000 can''t help laughing. Fortunately, there is a mask, which doesn''t make Fu Mei realize anything strange.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly bent over and gathered his body in front of Fu Mei. When Fu Mei was at a loss, Han 3000 suddenly tightened his nose and sniffed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2089

    Fu Mei''s face was slightly red and her face was slightly stunned.


    Although she is very active, also very debauchery, but to Han 3000 suddenly close to the body, for a time also did not reflect over, Lengleng looked at him in front of his sniff.


    However, she is very confident. After all, the rouge powder on her body is bought with a lot of money.


    The fragrance of tea is just like this.


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Mei said with a red face.


    "En..." Han Sanqian turned his mouth and shook his head: "smelly, smelly, smelly, really smelly. Ah, it''s a pity. Why don''t you take a bath first? "


    In a word, Fu Mei is a Leng at first. When she goes out, she takes a special bath. Is there anything unclean?


    But the next sentence, her face suddenly red, because she suddenly reflected what Han 3000 said!


    This is not to say that she is not clean, but refers to the taste of Ye Shijun!


    Her strong sense of shame made her blush. At the same time, she was full of anger and hatred towards Ye Shijun.


    Fu Mei is not sitting for a while, nor is she going to take a bath. She is very embarrassed. If she can choose, she would like to get out from under the table.


    For a while, Fu Tian didn''t know what to say, but he just had an awkward smile on his lips.


    Han three thousand insidious smile, let you say my wife''s bad words, change the pattern to play dead you.


    "By the way, these twelve beauties are very clean. Go to the Inn and wait for me first." Han 3000 smiles.


    Twelve Ji Dun slightly leaned over and gave Han 3000 a salute. However, his eyes were on Fu Tian and Fu Mei. As servants of the Ye family, they had to obey their final orders.


    "It''s a blessing for you to be able to take a fancy to you. You should serve you well in the future, you know?" Fu Tian nodded to them heavily.


    Fortunately, I came here well prepared today. Otherwise, if I only rely on one Fu Mei, it may be the end of the matter.


    "Yes Twelve Ji cleverly answer a voice, lightly backed down.


    When twelve Ji left, Fu Tian raised his glass again, trying to resolve the embarrassment of the scene.


    "Come on, great Xia, I''d like to give you a toast. I wish us a happy cooperation!" Help the sky smile.


    Han 3000 nodded, touched a cup and drank.


    Fu Mei gives Fu Tian a look, and Fu Tian smiles: "since you have accepted it, our sincerity will come. What about you, great Xia?"


    "What sincerity do you want me to show?" Han 3000 was slightly stunned.


    Fu Tian smiles: "great Xia, since you are with us now, should we..." and Fu Tian smiles.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. You can come at that time. I won''t interfere." Han three thousand evil smile.


    "Good, good, good!" Fu Tian was very excited.


    At the same time, I can''t help sneering: Fu Mang, Fu Mang, do you really think that if you escape from the prison, you will be really safe? Want to make a new start? you must be dreaming!


    There is also Fu Yao, waiting for you, will be endless torture, and never see the day in prison.


    After the reception, Han 3000 went back, and Fu Tian and Fu Mei also led them back to Ye''s residence.


    In the evening, Fu Tian went to the Ye family''s dungeon and looked at the cruel torture tools. He imagined how to torture Fu Mang and Fu Yao at that time, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    The Lord''s room.


    The clatter of water from the bathroom has been going on for half an hour.


    Fu Mei bite his teeth, his face is very angry, crazy like a continuous petal foam on his body, through the flow of water to wipe their body desperately.


    Because of too much force, the whole body''s skin is basically red by her wipe, and exudes a fiery pain.


    "Ah


    Fu Mei can''t help it any more. She smashes her hysterical fist on the water in the bath bucket, and the water splashes all over the place.


    Fu Mei''s beautiful eyes glared fiercely.


    She''s not willing, she hates, she''s angry.


    It''s clear that you can have a relationship with a mysterious person, and that you can take advantage of this concubine to ascend to the sky, and stand in one of the top positions in the world, so that countless people in the world will bow to the throne.


    However, because ye Shijun had touched himself, everything was destroyed.


    No chance is not terrible, the terrible thing is that when you are about to succeed, but because you are so close to losing, you will miss it.


    Han Sanqian''s affirmation of her beauty and even his insinuation that he would like to become a great hope in her heart also satisfied her vanity and self-confidence, but the only one who refused her became a thorn in her heart.


    For women like Fu Mei, Han 3000''s words completely controlled Fu Mei''s mentality.


    She never thought that if it wasn''t for ye Shijun, where could she be today?! How is she qualified to negotiate with Han 3000?!


    At that time, she was complacent because she finally had a relationship with Ye Shijun and tied up her thigh. But she forgot that she only knew clearly that now, those little sweetness and little luck had become the root of today''s hatred.


    It was Ye Shijun who destroyed her. At this time, ye Shijun also drank some wine and went back to his bedroom. Han 3000''s words in his ear made him very scared, so that he was always in a bad mood. In addition, Fu Mei also went out today. He simply took a few friends to find some female partners to drink. However, ye Shijun likes Fu Mei very much. Instead of staying with her girlfriend like her friends, she returns home. Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, ye Shijun grins and takes off his clothes drunk, then hides. A moment later, Fu Mei came out of the bathroom, wrapped in gold and jade silk, and came out slowly with a mysterious posture. Fu Mei just sat back beside the bed, suddenly, ye Shijun rushed over and directly knocked Fu Mei down. Fu Mei was surprised, but when she saw Ye Shijun, her whole eyes suddenly became impatient. Facing Ye Shijun''s kiss, she directly turned her head to one side. Ye Shijun tried several times, but failed. He laughed: "madam, what''s the matter? I want to play with you, don''t I? " Fu Mei immediately stared at Ye Shijun angrily and said in a cold voice, "do you know you stink?" See Fu Mei angry, ye Shijun a Leng, then, hit a wine burp, scratch head: "have? Do I stink? "¡° It stinks, of course. It stinks to death. " Taking advantage of Ye Shijun''s stupefied moment, Fu Mei kicks Ye Shijun away. Then, she says in a cold voice: "go away, don''t touch me." Ye Shijun left smell, right smell, although some wine, but he is very fragrant. However, his wife ordered him to go back to the bathroom and take a bath. When he rushed out in high spirits, there was no shadow of Fu Mei in the room at that time, which made Ye Shijun extremely depressed. That group of female partners successfully hook out his interest, he "keep his body like jade" back to find his wife to vent, but at this time can only stifle back. At this time, under the moon, in a mansion. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2090

    Miss Zhang Yiru is looking at the man in her body in a depressed way. She is imagining Han 3000''s powerful blow and his peerless face wandering in her mind.


    For Zhang Yiru, since that time, Han 3000 has left her a full shock in her heart, which makes her unforgettable.


    Fuye challenge arena a finger to blow up the mountain, but also let this desire has been greatly expanded.


    Both strength and beauty are Zhang Yi''s highest standards, not to mention Han 3000''s perfect combination of her two highest standards.


    To Zhang yitathagata, this is the only best person in her heart. She looks at Du slander and thinks flustered, just like a hungry lion suddenly sees a delicious lamb.


    She had already been unable to endure, so she took advantage of the night to find a strong man and temporarily quenched her thirst by imagining that she was Han 3000.


    But the more so, the more Zhang Yiru can feel Han 3000''s difference, but at this time, there are bursts of knocking outside the house.


    As it happens, Zhang Yiru is not tired of the man on his body and kicks him away: "useless things, get out of here for me."


    The strong man stepped back in fear, holding his clothes, like a mouse, opened the door and ran out quietly.


    Looking at the embarrassed strong man, Fu Mei at the door was stunned, then sneered, and started to enter the room.


    Seeing that it was Fu Mei, Zhang Yiru put on her clothes and walked out of bed slowly with a smile: "Oh, who did I think it was? It was Mrs. Ye. However, it was late at night. Mrs. Ye didn''t spend a good night with her husband, but ran to find me a single woman?"


    "Don''t mention Mrs. Ye. I''ll turn against you again." Fu Mei didn''t say well. She sat on the chair and poured a cup of tea for herself.


    "What''s the matter, Mel? Did ye Shijun make you angry? " Zhang Yiru said with a smile.


    "Does that man dare to provoke me?" Fu Mei took a sip of tea and looked at Zhang Yiru: "if you meet a man I want, it''s hard to say. Am I disturbing you when I come here at night?"


    Zhang Yiru said with a smile: "it''s just a piece of rubbish. What''s the difference?"


    "Oh, that''s rubbish? What''s the matter? Has the demand become higher recently? " Fu Mei can''t help her strange way.


    Just now she saw the man who left in a hurry in front of the door. He has a good figure and looks. How can he become a waste?!


    Fu Mei and Zhang Yiru are friends who have known each other for a long time. Ye Shijun''s thigh is actually introduced by Zhang Yiru. Therefore, their relationship is closer.


    "Ha ha, because in front of the prince charming I met, he is not worth mentioning at all." Zhang did not deny it.


    Fu Mei reached out and touched Zhang Yiru''s forehead: "no fever? When did our Miss Zhang meet true love? "


    Zhang Yiru''s personality, Fu Mei is very clear, very licentious, regard men as toys, this is her motto, but also her goal in life.


    However, Zhang Yiru has changed her sex now, which makes Fu Mei very curious.


    "Yes, as long as he is willing, I can give up a whole forest and stay with him from now on. I will never cheat on him and be his only plaything." Zhang Yiru made no secret of his inner excitement and thoughts.


    "Ha ha, is that exaggeration? Can you make Miss Zhang give up her freedom and unruly Fu Mei suddenly lost interest, this situation is not uncommon, because even himself, far less licentious than Zhang, it is impossible to give up his life for a man.


    "Mei''er, you don''t know. On the way here, I met a man I''ll never forget. He''s not only in good shape, but also strong. Most of all, he''s handsome, you know? Now I often think of him, my heart can''t help rippling, I... "When I say Han 3000, Zhang Yiru is very excited.


    Fu Mei''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Looking at Zhang Yi''s wave like appearance, she can''t help but feel strange. Is there such a charming man¡° So... You look for that man tonight... "


    "Yes, it''s just a substitute. But it''s dull. " Zhang Yiru nodded, then sighed: "ah, compared with that man, he is really rubbish. Why should I meet such a perfect person? All of a sudden, my life will be boring without him. "


    Seeing Zhang Yiru''s dejected appearance, Fu Mei had no choice but to smile bitterly: "you are really exaggerating. There are many excellent men in the world, but you don''t see them. Take the man I''m thinking about now."


    "Damn, you just get out of the wall when you get married? However, the one who can make you play so much must be a good man. Tell me who it is and let Miss Ben help you think about it. " Zhang yiruo said with a smile.


    For her, there is nothing shameful, only more exciting.


    "You say your first." She said with a smile.


    "Mine?" Zhang yiruo laughed and said with great interest: "who makes us good sisters? I''ll tell you, the mask man in the ring yesterday


    "Masked man?" Fu Mei was suddenly stunned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2091

    "Yes, he is powerful enough on stage. Ha ha, a finger can make the mountain fall down directly, you think, if this is the same as a finger... "Zhang yiruo laughs obstinately.


    If it is normal, Fu Mei must have been amused by her, but now, her heart is full of surprise.


    Because the man Zhang yiruo said is not a mysterious man?!


    And what Fu Mei likes is that man!


    There should be no secret between the sisters, but Fu Mei knows the secret and can''t tell it.


    Because of the relationship between the enemy, so know the enemy, let the enemy not confidant, oneself in the dark, can surpass the light of Zhang yiruo. For Fu Mei, although Zhang yiruo''s debauchery is not worth mentioning, she is beautiful and coquettish after all. Who can guarantee what if?!


    "Although he is really fierce, Dashan is just a reckless man. Maybe he is a light enemy." Fu Mei pretends she doesn''t know Zhang yiruo. She throws cold water on Zhang yiruo''s enthusiasm for the mysterious man.


    "Ha ha, Dashan belittles the enemy, but my brother''s helper just belittles the enemy. On the way here, do you know? He can make my brother''s elite men fall down in just one second, and he can beat my brother''s Hercules arm into meat sauce with one punch. " Zhang yiruo doesn''t know Fu Mei''s mind. He still praises the man he likes.


    Fu Mei''s heart was cold, but this plan failed. She soon found an excuse in her heart: "even if she is strong, so what? With Miss Zhang''s family background and beauty, as long as you wave the pomegranate skirt, countless experts will be attached. He''s wearing a mask. Maybe there''s a very ugly face under the mask. "


    Fu Mei''s joking tone can avoid Zhang yiruo''s suspicion and dissatisfaction, but she can also play snake and three inches to belittle Han 3000.


    Speaking of this, Zhang yiruo nodded: "to tell you the truth, in fact, I have the same idea as you. Originally, I also despised it. After all, there are too many strong men. But you know what? He took off his mask in front of me. "


    "Mysterious..." Fu Mei almost exclaimed that the mysterious man would take off his mask in front of you. Fortunately, the response was timely. She quickly said with a smile: "I mean, he is so mysterious?? What does he look like? It should be average. Otherwise, why should I wear a mask? "


    Zhang yiruo has always called the mysterious man a mask man. Fu Mei knows that she doesn''t know his true identity.


    Because this identity, for the time being, may only be known by himself, Fu Tian and the mysterious man alliance, so what can be concealed naturally needs to be concealed.


    If you let Zhang yiruo know, then she will only be more fascinated by that man and become one of her powerful opponents.


    "Ha ha." With a smile, Zhang yiruo took a sip of tea and said, "general? If he''s average, all the men in the world don''t deserve to be handsome. "


    "That face, simply grew on all my aesthetic points, and deeply stimulated them. It''s so handsome, it''s so handsome, every time I think about it, I still can''t finish it." As Zhang yiruo spoke, he covered his face with peach blossom cloth.


    Fu Mei clenches her teeth. Zhang yiruo''s expression has proved what she said. There can''t be any fake. Even, he may be really handsome!


    This shows that this mysterious man is not only excellent in martial arts, but also handsome in appearance.


    For Zhang yiruo, it''s a huge temptation, but for Fu Mei, when she knows Han 3000''s identity is strong, he looks very handsome, which is like opening the Pandora''s box in Fu Mei''s heart.


    If it is said that she had great hope for mysterious people before, now she may even dream about it.


    But the more she thought about it, the more angry she was, because she almost got it!


    The more she thinks about it, the more she hates Ye Shijun, the man who makes her stink!


    "By the way, Fu Mei, which man do you like?" Zhang yiruo said.


    Fu Mei said with a smile: "I have a husband. I don''t think about it like you. I just had a quarrel with Ye Shijun, so I want to find you to breathe."


    "You just said that you have a crush on a new man." Zhang yiruo is a little disappointed.


    "Ha ha, otherwise, how can I know your careful thinking?" She said with a smile.


    Zhang yiruo doesn''t doubt Fu Mei''s lies. He smiles and regards her as a good sister.


    At this time, in the inn.


    In the guest room on the second floor, there was a burst of laughter.


    When Han 3000 told everyone about zuixianlou at noon today, Fu mang covered his stomach with his hand and was about to die of laughter.


    "Fu Mei, that bitch, has the courage to insult our family. Ha ha, as a result, he is ridiculed for nothing. It is estimated that he will try his best to take a bath at home." Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake is not happy. He can''t help laughing at this time.


    Fu mang was almost out of breath with a smile. At this time, he said in a voice: "I don''t think it''s more than that. Maybe it''s because of three thousand words that Fu Mei saw hope, but he almost meant it all the time. So he would vent all his anger on Ye Shijun. I don''t think it will be long before these two seemingly loving newlyweds spread rumors of unharmonious life."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2092

    "With the character of Fu Mei, it''s bound to be like this." Fuli knew a lot about Fumei, so he had a long time to judge the result.


    "I wanted to provoke others, but I was provoked by others. Oh, I''m going to die of laughter. 3000. You''re really good at using this plan." Fu mang continued to smile.


    "Who asked her to scold my wife?" Han 3000 smiles. Su Yingxia is the most important person in Han 3000''s life. Fu Mei dares to say Su Yingxia in front of Han 3000. Fu Mei is not looking for death. What is it?!


    "Now, I finally realize why you are glad that 3000 is our friend, not our enemy. A strong one is already very abnormal, but he can still crush you in intelligence, which is too terrible. "


    I wanted to destroy other people''s feelings, but my confused feelings were provoked.


    Han 3000''s words also happened to block Fu Mei''s life gate, and even many people''s psychological shortcomings. If he just refuses directly, maybe he refuses too. But his sentence is just a pity, but it''s really like a thorn on the tip of the heart. It''s neither pulling nor not pulling.


    "Fu Tian is also very miserable. He took out all the jade in the flowers at the bottom of the box, and the twelve concubines of the Ye family. He has lost all his money. However, he has lost all his money. Does Fu Tian have to jump off the building?" Help to leave and continue at this time.


    "Speaking of shierji, tut tut..."


    "Hey hey, I heard that it''s beautiful and bubbly, and it''s in excellent shape. Don''t get me wrong. I just appreciate their talent."


    "Yes, it''s just pure artistic communication."


    Fu Mang and Bai Xiaosheng are two idiots who defend each other like brother pig.


    Su Yingxia''s white eyes are almost out of the sky: "in fact, I think you should pay more attention to huazhongyu. After listening to 3000''s introduction, I feel it''s amazing."


    "If it can regenerate, it''s a cheating device on the battlefield, but I don''t know it can reach this level. No, after all, what Futian shows is only regenerating flowers and healing. If it can regenerate people, it''s great." He said softly.


    "Fu Tian can give it away with twelve Ji. I don''t have to try. I know it''s not easy. However, he has given you so many things. If you don''t want to interfere in our affairs, you won''t agree, will you? " Bai Xiaosheng said at this time.


    "Well, how can 3000 promise to help heaven?" Fu mang laughed.


    "Do I have any reason to refuse?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Hearing this reply, Fu Mang''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. He didn''t think Han 3000 would agree: "I''m kidding... No... if you don''t intervene in this matter, Fu Tian will definitely settle with me at that time. What shall we do then?"


    Just now I mentioned how happy shierji was laughing. Now fumang is depressed.


    Not to mention today''s FUJIA, fumang is obviously not an opponent, even if it was once a fallen Fujia.


    "OK, three thousand, don''t scare Fu mang." Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake can''t help whispering.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I Han 3000 promised other people''s things, will definitely do, whether it is the enemy or friends."


    This is a basic issue of honesty and trustworthiness. Han 3000 always keeps his word and will not cheat anyone on his promises.


    But the mysterious alliance of these people heard Han 3000 so seriously to answer, a group of people are all confused.


    "Then if Fu Tian comes to the door, what should he do?" Help to leave the way with a slightly cold face.


    They are not opponents of Fujia at all. What they are waiting for is the destruction of Futian.


    A group of people look at each other, want to say Han 3000 a few words, for something will everyone''s lives are ignored, this is really should not and is not responsible. However, Han 3000 is the leader of the alliance after all, and they don''t know what to say about him.


    Su Yingxia pulls the corner of Han 3000''s clothes and signals Han 3000 to say something, so that everyone will not be so embarrassed.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door from the downstairs of the inn.


    Fu mang frowned: "is it so late that there are still guests?"


    "The inn has been contracted by us. Who doesn''t know about Tianhu city?" Help to leave to finish saying, just get up to prepare to open the window to see the situation, at this time, the shopkeeper flustered, ran upstairs.


    "Not good, not good, a few elders, Fu Tian led a lot of big men into our inn." Small two flustered a shout.


    Fu Mang and others suddenly turned pale. Sure enough, Fu naively came.


    "Now what? Let''s get out of here. " Help out of the emergency lane.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late for you." At this time, a proud laugh came.


    Stairwell a burst of footwork sound, help day cold face, with an evil smile, with a large group of experts, slowly came up.


    "The downstairs, including the surroundings, has been surrounded by us. Fu Mang, where else do you want to escape?" Fu Tianleng said with a smile.


    Fu mang looked at Fu Tian coldly and said, "I''m not going to leave either. However, if you have any grudge against me, don''t involve other people."


    "Hum, Fu Mang, are you qualified to negotiate with me?" With that, Fu Tian looked at Fu Li, biting his teeth and said in a cold voice, "and you are such a bitch, you dare to betray me. Later, I will make you feel worse than death." With that, Fu Tian sneered: "I''m in Ye''s prison, and I''ve prepared a lot of torture tools for you two dogs. I hope you two don''t die so fast." Finally, he looked at Su Yingxia: "Fuyao, you can''t be killed by the endless abyss. You are really lucky. Well, I told you to listen to me, but you didn''t want to go out with a traitor who helped the family. You let me down Su Yingxia said with a cold smile: "it''s really disappointing to be with people like you."¡° Ah, you, your vision is really not good. No wonder, otherwise, how can you take a fancy to the waste of the earth? God has given you a chance to choose again, but you don''t cherish it. " Fu Tian said with a sneer, and then he shook his head: "if you can come out of the endless abyss, you should understand the value of life. I have to kill you for the second time."¡° It''s not certain who will die. " Su Yingxia said coldly¡° Is that right? " With that, Fu Tian looked at Han 3000, nodded and waved his hand: "let''s see who will die tonight."¡° I''ve heard all of them. No one here is going to leave for me. Take all of them. I want to live! "¡° Yes! " As soon as the voice fell, dozens of experts behind Fu Tian rushed out and rushed to Su Yingxia and others. But just as these people were rushing in, suddenly, the person at the front seemed to bump into something, and a strange force suddenly fell. And in front of them, Han 3000 gently patted the dust on his feet! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2093

    See Han 3000 hand, help Mang''s heart finally put down, the whole person can''t help but grow a breath.


    But Fu Tian was stunned.


    "Great Xia, you..." Fu Tian looks at Han 3000.


    At noon, isn''t it clear that it has been agreed?


    "You don''t want to turn back, do you?" Fu Tian frowned slightly.


    "Ha ha, the mysterious man is also a great Xia. It turns out that he is a person who does not keep his word?"


    "I''m afraid the whole world will despise you in the future if it goes out."


    After Fu Tian, two senior executives also followed.


    If the mysterious people want to help them, their plan of catching pigs tonight will be a complete failure.


    "Don''t worry, this man always keeps his word. Fu Tian, what did I tell you at noon? " Han 3000 smiles.


    "You said that you would never interfere in the affairs of me, fumang and others."


    "Yes, did I use my hand just now?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Help a day Leng, he just clearly shot, otherwise, how can his group of elite suddenly fall down? But the next second, Fu Tian suddenly reflected it.


    He didn''t use his hands, but he used his feet, his so-called meddling!


    holy crap


    "Poof, ha ha ha ha!" After Han 3000, Fu mang couldn''t help laughing.


    He didn''t expect that Han 3000 didn''t intervene.


    Bai Xiaosheng and others in the Jianghu also reflected what Han 3000 meant and could not help laughing.


    Fu weather''s blowing beard glares, the whole person is furious, but dare not attack, just has been staring at Han 3000.


    He felt humiliated, even, intellectually humiliated.


    Han 3000 said that he didn''t interfere. As a result, his fart top is a tossing cell and a tossing instrument of torture. At last, he came here with a lot of people, but what''s the special result?!


    The executives behind Fu Tian were also angry and embarrassed.


    There is really a sense of shame and anger that people''s intelligence quotient rubs on the ground. However, there is a mysterious person on the opposite side. Besides being angry, who dares to get angry?!


    "Mysterious man, is it interesting for you to play this kind of word game with me? Use these to deceive me to help Xiao Zhongyu and twelve Ji. Do you think you are the one who keeps your promise when it comes out Fu Tian Leng shouts.


    "Well, you may as well spread it out. People all over the world will laugh at you as an idiot, or they will laugh at me for playing word games with you." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Fu Tian is stunned. He is just threatening Han 3000. He is forced not to interfere. But if he wants to spread it, he doesn''t want to, because it''s obvious that the whole world will laugh at him!


    If the family members knew these things, they must have some complaints against him.


    "Despicable Fu Tian bit his back teeth and was furious.


    "Why are you staring at me so fiercely? Can you eat me? " Han 3000 disdains to smile: "look at the way you hate me and can''t kill me. You will only make me happier. Do you understand?"


    "You


    "Why are you so angry? I''m not angry with you. Are you still angry with me? " to


    "You take my things, but you play word games with me, and then you get angry with me?" Fu naivete''s feeling is about to explode. He is the one who has suffered a lot. When it comes to his mouth, he seems to be suffering.


    "Humiliating Su Yingxia in front of me? If it wasn''t for the sake of our alliance, do you think that you would be enough to compensate me for my spiritual loss of interest? " Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "You Fu Tian''s eyes glared, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Get out of here before I get angry. In addition, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can not form an alliance. I still say that, either we kill the drug God Pavilion together, or I will kill you first. Go away Han three thousand cold sound a drink, followed by the foot of a fierce stamp.


    Bang!


    A stream of golden energy was immediately released from the feet. After hitting the ground, the golden wave spread and attacked the crowd.


    Fu Tian''s group of dozens of experts, all under the golden waves, as if they were overturned by the waves, all of them turned up and wailed everywhere.


    With the help of several of his subordinates, Fu Tian stands up and looks at Han 3000. His eyes are full of reluctance. Finally, he withdraws with a group of subordinates.


    "Ha ha, look at the look in Fu Tian''s eyes. I can''t beat you. If I beat you, I''d like to have your tendons, skin and blood." The river''s Lake Bai Xiaosheng looks at Fu Tian and walks away with ashes, and immediately happily tells Han 3000.


    "Damn, three thousand dead. You really scared me to death. I really thought you wouldn''t do it." Fu Mang''s heart was afraid, and he laughed and scolded.


    Fuli also laughed: "yes, 3000''s performance is too real. I thought we suffered tonight."


    Han 3000 curled his mouth and shook his head: "don''t blow rainbow fart. You see, Yingxia hasn''t been cheated from beginning to end."


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "because the world abandons me, you won''t abandon me, so if you don''t intervene, will I believe it?" Fuli, fumang, baixiaosheng and others looked at each other and made a disgusting look: "don''t feed the dog late at night, OK? Two of you Back home, something strange happened. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2094

    Han 3000 means that he wants to release twelve Ji. After all, although they look gorgeous in appearance, their life is very miserable. They are just regarded as tools and puppets to make money.


    Han 3000''s idea is supported by everyone. This matter, Han three thousand to the autumn water and poetry to do.


    As for huazhongyu, the fumang group naturally left, because they all knew that if they wanted to send this kind of thing, it must be sent to Su Yingxia.


    "In fact, huazhongyu is not for me, is it?" After su Yingxia sent everyone away, he closed the door with nian''er and turned back to Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi smiles and reaches out his hand, holding Su Yingxia in one hand and Han Nian in the other.


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, Su Yingxia nodded Han 3000''s forehead: "well, I know what you owe others. I want to give it back to others. Without other people''s shenyanzhu, it''s OK to make up a jade in flowers."


    How could su Yingxia understand Han 3000, he naturally knew what Han 3000 thought.


    Husband and wife, sometimes do not need to say more, can know what each other''s heart is thinking.


    Han 3000 nodded heavily, but Shen Yanzhu lost it somehow. Although he went to the auction house to buy a lot of things, he tried to make up for it. However, Han 3000 has never given anything away. The main reason is that Han 3000 always feels that he can''t get it.


    Although the things in the auction house do cost a lot and are considered good things, shenyanzhu, after all, for the Baguio palace, is the inheritance of the patriarch and the treasure of the school. Sometimes it is not equivalent.


    However, the huazhongyu is similar to shenyanzhu in some aspects. If you use it to add the things from the auction house, Han 3000 thinks that the value of these things is far more than shenyanzhu, and they should be the things that can really be held at present.


    "But can I have a look?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han 3000 said that the growth process of huazhongyu was very strange, so Su Yingxia was also very curious about this rare thing.


    "Anyway, there are still days to go back to Xianling island. You can play with it first." Han 3000 smiles. Then, Han 3000 reaches into the space ring.


    But soon, Han 3000 frowned.


    Then wrinkle and tighten!


    Looking at Han 3000, Su Yingxia suddenly felt a little cool. Looking at Han 3000, he tentatively asked: "you... You won''t tell me... You lost it again?"


    Han three thousand don''t believe evil again in space ring turn over and over: "won''t it? I remember I put it in the ring. How could it be gone? "


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia was really speechless, even turned his eyes to the sky.


    "If you do this again, I really doubt if you have a little lover outside, ah? Give the good things out little by little, and then come back and tell me if they are lost, right Su Yingxia is angry and funny.


    Han 3000''s appearance of losing things is very cute. She seldom sees Han 3000 like this, but on the other hand, she is very angry because this guy has lost things for the second time in a row.


    Besides, this guy seems to have something that is not expensive.


    Although Han 3000 was very embarrassed that he couldn''t find anything, looking at Su Yingxia, he couldn''t help laughing: "I also want to hide my beauty in a golden house, but it''s a pity that the old cow is old."


    "No one is serious!" Su Yingxia''s face turned red and white¡° Look for it quickly. There''s a lot of rubbish. "


    Han Sanqian nodded. This time, he used more divine sense to search in the space ring. At the same time, he tried to recall and confirmed that he really put the jade in the flower into the ring.


    However, after more than half an hour, nothing was found.


    "Strange, is this space ring hard to be able to swallow my things?" Han 3000 feels his head, but it''s not right. If he swallows something, he doesn''t know how long it''s been put, and there''s never been an accident. Even today, it is.


    So it''s impossible to swallow a space ring.


    "Does God think I''m too mean? So you took it for me? " Han Sanbai couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t think of a reason even though he wanted to break his head.


    To be sure, it''s impossible for a space ring to steal anything.


    However, Han 3000 did not notice that there was a faint stripe on the body of Wuxing Shenshi.


    Early the next morning.


    When Fu Tian didn''t have a good rest, he was yelled by his servants. When he went back last night, he told all his subordinates not to pass on the news of the night. Depressed, he tossed and turned in bed. The more he thought about his dumb loss, the more depressed Fu Tian was. He was fooled and lost a handful of rice. This made Fu Tian, who was not very rich, no doubt feel worse in the snow.


    Until daybreak, Fu Tiancai went to sleep, but not long later, he was called up, saying that Fu Mei and ye Shijun had something to see him. When they went to the front of the palace, the lower people whispered, and everyone who saw him couldn''t help but smile.


    This makes Fu Tian very depressed. What''s the matter?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2095

    Come to inside the hall, help day more Leng.


    On both sides of the hall, Fu Mei and Ye Shi are sitting on the front chair.


    As soon as Fu Tian came in, the two senior executives around him pointed out.


    Ye Shijun''s face is cold, and Fu Mei''s face is not good-looking.


    "Fu Tian, where is my twelve concubines of Ye family?" Ye Shijun asked coldly.


    In a word, Fu Tian''s heart suddenly cooled, so many important people all came to the scene, could it be that he asked for a crime?


    Fu Tian bowed his head and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Can''t you answer? Because shierji has been given away by you, hasn''t she? Fu Tian, you really did a good job. The faces of Fu ye and his family are all lost to you. Do you know what''s going on outside now? It''s said that our Fuye family were led by the nose by masked people. Now the whole city takes our Fuye family as a joke. " A senior executive of the Ye family complained.


    Fu Tian is stunned. He clearly told everyone last night that this matter should not be publicized. Why is it that the city is still full of storm when he wakes up?


    Who on earth leaked the news? I don''t think my men are going to be able to. Is it a mystery man?!


    Damn, it seems that he is the only one in this.


    This damn guy.


    "It''s a small thing to lose twelve concubines, but it''s a big thing to be laughed at. It''s really different to help your family do things. "


    "Stealing chicken is not a way to eat rice. The head of Fu clan is a wise man who leads Fu family to glory."


    From the perspective of the Ye family, as the leaders of Tianhu city for many years, they have never been so insulted and become the laughing stock of the whole city.


    Fu Tian lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak at all.


    "What? Patriarch Fu, do you think it''s ok if you don''t talk about it? If you don''t have a reasonable explanation, I don''t think the Ye family will be convinced. " There is a cold channel.


    "If you don''t speak, you will be punished severely!"


    "Don''t punish him. There''s a detail I want you to know. Twelve Ji is the property of my Ye family. How could twelve Ji be taken out of their residence without the authorization of my Ye family? I heard that it was someone who deliberately joined hands with Fu Tian to take twelve Ji out. It''s hard to guard against thieves. " Finish saying, that person coldly looking at to help Mei, obviously words peak point is she.


    At this time, Fu Mei slowly stood up, and then, a few steps in front of Fu Tian, did not wait for Fu Tian to reflect.


    "Pa!"


    A slapped fan on Fu Tian''s face.


    "Patriarch Fu, it''s OK for you to have your own ideas. However, shierji is the property of the Ye family. You lied to me that you were just taking shierji to the wine table for fun?" Fu Mei cheered coldly.


    Fu Tianzheng wants to be discontented, but Fu Mei quietly gets close to her ear: "the matter has come to this point, someone has to carry the black pot, you don''t even want to pull me into the water, do you? If I''m dragged down by you, it''s not good for you. "


    Fu Mei didn''t have a good night''s rest after he knew about it last night. After hearing the rumors outside, he immediately figured out how to push it off. Therefore, Fu Tian''s pot carrying is the best way.


    "This is actually the personal work of Fu Tian, which has nothing to do with our family. If he had told us earlier, we would have opposed his stupid bribery. "


    "That''s right. Even Fu Mei doesn''t know. Fu Tian, although you are the patriarch, you are more and more out of control." At this time, the senior executives of Fujia also took the helm.


    A bunch of rice borers have no other skills, but their ability of throwing pot is first-class.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth: "I''m too aggressive about this. Now that I have nothing to say, I will not say anything about what you want. "


    "Well, Fu Tian, since you dare to do it, let''s put him in the prison as you wish, Shijun."


    "That''s right. The reputation of Fu ye and his family has ruined him. He must be severely punished."


    Ye''s senior executives cheered coldly.


    Ye Shijun is a little embarrassed and puts his eyes on Fu Mei. He loves Fumei very much, so he always wants to see her opinion about everything.


    "Although Fu Tian made mistakes, it''s the time to hire people. The army of Yaoshen Pavilion is getting closer and closer. I think it''s better to give Fu Tian a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds." Fu Mei looks at Ye Shijun.


    "Yes, Lord Ye, what Fu Mei said is reasonable. Why don''t you give Fu Tian a chance to commit crimes and make contributions?"


    "Fu Mei still looks at the important situation very much. It''s better for ye Chengzhu to adopt her." Fujia executives at this time one by one to ask for love at the same time, also boasted of Fumei.


    Ye Shijun nodded: "OK, according to Fu Mei."


    "Wait a minute, you can let Fu Tian go. However, Fu Tian is too reckless. You must ask Fu Mei for advice on Fu Tian''s family affairs. Otherwise, who knows if today''s troubles will happen one day."


    "That''s right!"


    Ye Shijun looked at Fu Tian and said, "what do you think of Fu patriarch?"


    Fu Tian naturally doesn''t want to, because it''s equivalent to stripping his power in disguise. However, all the people who look at the hall, whether they are the senior executives of the Ye family or the people of his own family, seem to have their nose in pain, bite their teeth, and nod, "OK, I don''t mind."¡° Take care of yourself. " Ye family executives cold voice a drink, one by one stare to help the day one eye left. Ye Shijun also took Fu Mei to follow him. He just made a mistake. Although he was very dissatisfied with Ye Shijun, Fu Mei didn''t dare to provoke Ye Shijun at this time. She obediently followed him¡° Fu Tian, I''d like to trouble you to do something reliable in the future. You''ve been fooled like a monkey, and you''ve lost your face to grandma''s house. Today, if Fu Mei hadn''t helped us, we''d be finished. "¡° Yes, at the beginning, we were forced to help our family and were almost exiled into a small family. Now Fu Mei has managed to lead a good life with us. Don''t destroy us again, will you? "¡° If you have anything to do in the future, you''d better discuss with Fu Mei. " After a few words of criticism from the senior managers of the helpers, they all left unhappily. Fu Tian stayed in the palace alone, biting his teeth in anger. The plan failed, the things were gone, and the wife lost her soldiers. Now she is accused by the two groups of Fuye, and the consequence is that her prestige is reduced, which makes Futian almost crazy¡° Mysterious man, you have to die! I will cut you to pieces sooner or later Fu Tian clenched his teeth and hit the ground with a fist. After a while, the ground cracked abruptly¡° Ah, yes At this time, the originator of everything is taking Su Yingxia and others out of the city and heading for a mysterious place, but they have sneezed n times in succession. A group of people look at each other, you look at me, I look at you, suddenly, the collective can''t help laughing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2096

    "Hahaha, it''s estimated that Fu Tian has drawn countless circles on the ground and cursed you. I''ve counted at least ten sneezes for you all the way." Fu mang laughed.


    "I can''t help it. The leader of the alliance has done a lot of harm to Fu Tian. He has to humiliate him when he''s gone. When he goes back, he has to be scolded by his family. You''re so bad, leader of the alliance." The words of the poem cover one''s mouth and smile stealthily.


    It''s Han 3000 who let Bai Xiaosheng out to help heaven.


    Han 3000 is bound to let his dog bite his dog.


    "In this way, Fu Tian will lose her heart, and Fu Mei will be regarded as the supreme savior by Fu family executives. The more power Fu Mei has, the less power Fu Tian will have. However, will Fu Tian be willing to give up power? Will Fu Mei be restrained in the face of power? " Fuli pointed out the most acute problem.


    Although the two Fu ye families seem to be a perfect combination of pearls and curtains, the Allied forces have never won a battle. Through the ages, the union of the six countries can not destroy the state of Qin, and the Wu Shu alliance can never replace the Cao Wei. The reason is that the Allied forces seem to be powerful on the surface, but actually they have their own interests. As long as they hold back a little, they will suspect each other.


    What Han 3000 has to do is break the gap of their superficial trust.


    Fu Mei''s harem is on fire, and Fu Tian''s majesty sweeps the floor. The relationship between Fu ye and Fu Mei not only breaks the ice, but also becomes delicate because of their different situations.


    However, in the face of the fierce enemy, the conflict between the two families will be put down for the time being. This is what Han 3000 can guess. Han 3000 does not expect, or even hope, that they are now in a standstill. He just planted a thunder for them for the time being.


    Its explosion, at least, will come slowly after dealing with Yaoshen Pavilion.


    What is different from Han Sanya''s cheering and laughing along the way.


    At this time, nihilism was dead.


    Yaoshen Pavilion and Fuye allied forces attacked each other, and nihilism in the center was in crisis.


    No matter which one wins, it has no meaning to nihilism.


    There are only two ways to live in nihilism.


    Or, fight to the end and defeat the two enemies, but the possibility is very small. With the strength of nihilism, even if we sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, we are not qualified to reap the benefits of the fishermen.


    Or, it is to choose to join either of the two forces, but this behavior is also very risky, because once you stand in the wrong line, it is tantamount to disaster.


    Moreover, even if you stand in the right team, will it be a good thing for nihilism?!


    Because of the special geographical location of nihilism, even if one side of the team wins, nihilism will also be the focus of defense. Nihilism was only in name at that time.


    In the past few days of nihilism, the weather is almost as cloudy as the expression on many people''s faces.


    On the main peak Hall of nihilism, master Sanyong is sitting in the leader''s position with a sad face. On his left hand side, a huge gold chair stands there. On the chair, ye Gucheng steps one leg on the chair with a dandy face. Some female slaves shake the fan, some feed the fruit, and some massage. It''s just like an emperor.


    In such a serious place in the main hall, only Ye Gucheng can be so arrogant in front of the nihilist ancestors.


    On the right hand side, Lin Mengxi, with Qin Shuang and several other elders, looks at Ye Gucheng with deep resentment.


    On the main hall, ye Gucheng made such a mistake, which is humiliating to his ancestors.


    "Well, master, it''s time for one day. Should you give me an answer?" Ye Gucheng doesn''t care about Lin Mengxi''s eyes, but is more proud.


    "Elder martial brother, nihilism will have a bright future only if you join Yaoshen Pavilion. What are you thinking about?" Elder Shoufeng stands beside Ye Gucheng, sneering coldly.


    "Do you think nihilism has the ability to resist?" The elder of wuliufeng also laughed.


    Master Sanyong frowned and said nothing.


    "Hum, join the medicine God pavilion? I''m afraid the front foot of nihilism will join in. The back foot here is the important military area of Yaoshen Pavilion in this area. At that time, there will be a foothold of nihilism here? " Lin Meng looked at Ye Gucheng coldly in the evening and said harshly.


    Hearing Lin Mengxi''s words, ye Gucheng''s face suddenly turns cold. Obviously, what Lin Mengxi says is exactly what he thinks.


    Sanyong nods slightly. In fact, he also agrees with Lin Mengxi, but he is also afraid of making a wrong choice and should not offend Ye Gucheng rashly: "this matter is very important. I should not think about it for a few days."


    As soon as Sanyong''s voice fell, ye Gucheng immediately took the fruit tray beside him and threw it directly at Sanyong.


    "Old man, I''ll give you face and call you master. Do you really take yourself seriously?" Ye Gucheng cried angrily.


    Although Sanyong was not hit by the fruit plate, he just dodged in a hurry and was extremely embarrassed.


    When Lin Mengxi saw this, he was immediately dissatisfied and drank: "Ye Gucheng, what are you going to do?! How can you be so rebellious in front of your ancestors? "


    "Hum, it''s just a broken leader of nihilism. Do I need to be polite to him?" Ye Gucheng said with a cold smile.


    "My lonely city is now the left commander of Yaoshen Pavilion. Let alone smash the old thing with a fruit plate, why not ride him to pee?" Head peak elder cold voice disdains a way¡° Sanyong, if you''re old and useless, just get out of here. Why don''t you take a shit here? You also know how fatuous and incompetent you are. You once made a Han 3000''s nihilist sect lose its vitality and become restless. Now, you have to lead our nihilist sect to destruction, don''t you Wu Yan also cheered coldly at this time¡° If nihilism had Han 3000, it would not have today! " At this time, Qin Shuang couldn''t help it any more and said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2097

    On the top of the mountain, the shadow of the hut is solitary, and the grave is desolate.


    Once again, standing on this homeland, Han 3000 has many thoughts.


    He Linlong''s first trip to the world is the land under his feet.


    When he came to Zhu Ying''s solitary grave, Han 3000 burned some incense and took all the people to worship sincerely.


    Although Zhu Ying didn''t teach her much, she gave Han 3000 the most. She even gave her own life. Moreover, tianyinshu really benefited Han 3000 a lot in the early stage.


    In a sense, Zhu Ying is Han 3000''s first master in the world and the most unforgettable master in his heart.


    "Shifu, no, I''d better call you Shiniang. Maybe you prefer this title." Han three thousand gently smile, kneel in front of Zhu Ying grave: "three thousand back. How are you doing down there? "


    "Yes, master, 3000 is promising now. You should be very happy under the spring, right? I remember you said before you died, let me publicize that 3000 is your apprentice. You are proud of him. Now, you can be proud. " Linlong also early incarnation, looking at Zhu Ying''s grave happy said.


    "Mistress, 3000 said, you like to be lively. This time, many of us will come to worship you." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    With that, everyone respectfully perfumed Zhu Ying.


    Then Han 3000 stood up and looked at the void not far away.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Han 3000 look at each other and nod. At this time, Lin long gets up and flies, hovers in the air in front of him for a moment, and finally stops in a corner.


    "This is the void, isn''t it?" Han 3000 asked softly.


    "There is no connection between this mountain and the back mountain. The location of nihilism should be the original connection, but it is hidden by nihilism." Lin long nodded: "by the way, pay attention to the strength. If the vibration is too big, it may trigger the prohibition of nihilism.


    Han 3000 nodded, and then, with a fierce force in his hand, a powerful golden light suddenly hit Linlong''s position.


    When the golden light arrived, it suddenly collided with a white energy in the air!


    Boom!!!


    All of a sudden, the whole white energy boundary suddenly shakes.


    The nihilistic sect within the boundary only feels the shaking of heaven and earth in the sect at this time.


    Master Sanyong was on the main hall when he heard the urgent report from his disciples. The border was attacked!


    Elder ersanfeng, Lin Mengxi and Qin Shuang arrived at the main hall almost at the same time.


    "What''s going on? Can ye Gucheng not wait? " Elder Er Feng looks in a hurry.


    "Yes, are we going to attack now? Elder martial brother leader, why don''t I go out right now and explain? " The three peaks are long and old.


    Just as Sanyong was about to speak, another disciple came in a hurry: "report to the leader, someone outside the border wants to send a message to you."


    San Yong frowned: "say!"


    "Yes... Yes." The disciple nodded, looked uneasily at Lin Mengxi and said, "they call themselves the mysterious alliance. If we are willing to raise the silver flag, they can protect us outside."


    "What?"


    "Is it the mystic alliance that attacks the border?"


    When elder Er San heard the news from his disciples, he was stunned.


    "Three thousand, three thousand!" Qin Shuang was very excited: "master, please promise."


    "However, they have the condition that they must hand over elder Lin Mengxi." Then the disciple lowered his head.


    Qin Shuang is stunned. What''s the meaning of 3000? Why should we call the roll and hand over Lin Mengxi alone?


    "Damn it, what''s the mystery League? They want us to hand them in before they join? What is this? "


    "Yes, it''s a big tone. Does he really think he''s invincible?" After the elder of Er San Feng reflected it, he couldn''t help swearing.


    "Second martial uncle, third martial uncle, maybe things are not what you think." Qin Shuang is in a hurry. In fact, she doesn''t understand why han 3000 does it.


    Did he want revenge? But if he wanted to revenge at the beginning, none of the elders of nihilism would have survived.


    So, he can''t be here for revenge!


    "Why don''t you ask Shuanger to understand?" Qin Shuang said hastily.


    Although it''s not clear what Han 3000 wants to do to hand over Lin Mengxi, Qin Shuang believes that Han 3000 will definitely not harm them.


    "No, we didn''t consider the alliance of mysterious people. As a result, we dare to speak out and ask us to hand over people. Shuanger, the one they want to hand over is your mother!" Two elder cold voice shout a way.


    "I believe there must be some misunderstanding. 3000 is not that kind of person. I can guarantee that nothing will happen to her." Qin Shuang said: "he is really Han 3000. If he wants revenge, he should want all our elders."


    "Even if we believe you, he is Han 3000, so what? He''s just a traitor. Do you still expect to cooperate with us? Is he qualified for that? " Three elder cold voice but way.


    In the face of their dispute, at this time, Sanyong slowly stood up from the seat, the whole person''s face is very serious. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2100

    "Don''t even fight." San yongleng drank and looked at the disciple: "go out and tell the mysterious man or Han 3000. It has nothing to do with him whether my nihilism is dead or alive. If he knows the prime minister, where he comes from and where he goes back. If he doesn''t know the prime minister, my nihilism''s forbidden defense array is waiting for him at any time."


    "You can''t, master martial uncle." Qin Shuang is crying.


    She was born in nihilism since childhood. She has strong feelings for nihilism here. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see nihilism destroyed in Ye Gucheng''s hands.


    "Yes The disciple nodded and turned away.


    Qin Shuang sad to chase out, Sanyong cold voice at this time: "if you dare to chase out, Qin Shuang, you are not only no longer a disciple of nihilism, even, you can never enter nihilism."


    Qin Shuang stops and looks at Sanyong: "why?"


    Why does Sanyong take such a tough attitude towards Han 3000''s mysterious man alliance, but give in to Ye Gucheng? Why?


    The way of three thousand important people is really uncomfortable, but isn''t Ye Gucheng''s way more excessive?!


    Moreover, the wolf ambition of Ye Gucheng, Sanyong can see clearly than anyone else.


    "No why." Three forever cold voice way: "you just need to understand, I am for nihilism good."


    With that, master Sanyong went to the headmaster''s room at the back of his palace.


    Less than a moment, Lin Mengxi slowly came in: "elder martial brother, Shuanger, she is young. Today she didn''t mean to offend you. Don''t worry about it."


    "In fact, I have it in mind." Sanyong whispered: "I watched Shuanger grow up and knew the child''s character. She won''t lie and cheat her elders."


    "Do you believe what Frost said? Then you... "Lin Mengxi frowned.


    "Han 3000, who helped the family, is dead, but I believe that this fake Han 3000 of our nihilist clan is not dead, because I saw him in the dungeon of Lushui city." Sanyong whispered¡° But I''ve never associated him with a mystery man. "


    "But if you think about it carefully, shuang''er was in danger at the top of Qishan mountain, but later she came back safely. I can see that maybe the mysterious man saved her. Later, shuang''er even wanted to quit nihilism in order to help the mysterious man. At that time, I thought it was not easy. Therefore, I believe that the mysterious man is Han 3000. " Three immortals.


    Lin Mengxi was stunned. In other words, Qin Shuang didn''t miss too much, but what he said was true?


    "But if that''s the case, you said before that Han 3000 has the most precious Wuxiang skill of our nihilist sect. Wouldn''t it be better for him to help us?" Lin Mengxi''s wonderful road.


    "The question is, have you forgotten what nihilism did to him? Third younger martial brother''s words are not unreasonable. If he was Han 3000, would he let us go? " Master Sanyong said calmly.


    "So you trust ye Gucheng more?" Lin Mengxi road.


    "That''s right."


    "But you, ye Gucheng, are ambitious. I''m afraid that if you believe him, nihilism will only become his puppet, or even his plaything. He is arrogant and will do anything to achieve his goal." Lin Mengxi road.


    "Gucheng has always been my disciple of nihilism, and I have always been his master. How much can I discipline? But Han 3000? That''s the enemy! If I were Han 3000, I would certainly get revenge, wouldn''t I? " With a sad smile, Sanyong continued: "the only thing that Han 3000 can worry about is Qin Shuang. Is it Qin Shuang who puts nihilism on him or me? I think I''m more confident in myself. "


    Lin Mengxi nodded heavily.


    "When nihilist besieged him at the beginning, I wanted to make up for it, but later I found out that if something was wrong, it was wrong. It was useless to make up for it, so I could only make up for it." Three immortals.


    But what Sanyong forgets is that if he makes mistakes, he will only make more mistakes, because if he doesn''t face a mistake calmly, he will need more mistakes to make up for it, until one day, everything will fall apart.


    In fact, what he brought to nihilism was the disaster of destruction.


    "Mengxi, today you have to take care of Qin Shuang. Shuang''er is too simple all the time. How can you know her heart? Don''t let her have any contact with Han 3000 to prevent her from being put into the enemy. In addition, you gather your disciples and drive Han 3000 and others away as soon as possible. It will be handed over to Ye Gucheng tomorrow. In this process, there will be no trouble. Do you know? "


    "Yes, elder master!" Lin Mengxi nodded.


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    When Lin Mengxi left, Sanyong looked at the Shentai in the room and murmured, "ancestors bless me, and I nihilist have a good journey."


    If the nihilist ancestors are really smart, I''m afraid they want to lift the coffin, then get up and kick Sanyong''s ass.


    At least, a soul of nothingness is rushing towards nothingness.


    On the night of that day, under the bright moon, sand was flying, and the medicine God pavilion was also attacked by thousands of troops.


    War is imminent!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2101

    The next day, just after the rising of the morning sun, in Tianhu City, Futian and several senior executives of the Ye family also led hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in the city, riding on exotic animals, marching toward a mountain at the foot of nihilist mountain, and facing hundreds of thousands of troops of Yaoshen Pavilion, peering at each other.


    7 a.m. to 9 a.m..


    The mountain peak where nihilism is located suddenly has a roar, and then suddenly there are pink clouds all over the sky, and a piece of auspicious light comes out from the top of the mountain.


    Under the auspicious light, an energy shield slowly opens in a semicircular arc, and a huge mountain with six peaks also appears in front of everyone in the process of opening the aperture.


    When the energy is fully spread, the six peaks and the first hall are completely presented in front of everyone. At the same time, the two mountains that were originally separated are completely connected.


    Nihilism completely opened the prohibition of the school and showed its real body.


    "Ha ha, see, you regard others as relatives, want to help others, others treat you as a jackal, warn you not to get near strangers, or use prohibition to greet you. And the real enemy? People open their doors and beg for mercy. If you want me to tell you, it''s better to stick your hot face on someone else''s cold butt


    Beside the thatched cottage, because of the poor environment, Fu mang didn''t have a good rest all night. When he saw the vision beside the mountain, he couldn''t help complaining.


    "Yes, alliance leader, nihilism is so ungrateful. I don''t know why you want us to stay here." Autumn water is also dissatisfied with the road.


    She is not dissatisfied with Han 3000''s decision, but dissatisfied with Han 3000''s treatment of nihilism.


    In poetry, they are not worth it.


    "Nihilism is the place where 3000 arrived at the Enlightenment of the world in all directions. Although memories are sweet and bitter, 3000 always has some feelings here. Besides, elder martial sister Qin Shuang is also in nihilism." Su Yingxia knew Han 3000''s idea and explained it to the public.


    Han 3000 didn''t say anything, but he didn''t say anything about Su Yingxia''s words. No matter what nihilism did to himself, it was here that Han 3000 slowly stepped into the world of all directions to practice. It was also here that he learned the martial arts of Wu Xiang, so that he could go with the wind and water in his early stage.


    Although many other people in nihilism are not good at Han 3000, Han 3000 has to consider Qin Shuang''s human feelings.


    However, Han 3000 had to do Zhu Ying''s last wish. That was Lin Mengxi, so he asked for it.


    "On this point, I also agree with the idea of three thousand and welcoming the summer. Some people in nihilism are really good at Han three thousand, except Qin Shuang." Linlong also said.


    "It''s a good thing to have love and righteousness, but the problem is that others don''t give us a good face." Fu Mang''s depressed way.


    Just then, dozens of streamers flashed across the sky, followed by thousands of figures, all the way to nihilism.


    After these people went in, the arc-shaped energy shield opened again in the sky of nihilism.


    "You see..." help mang speechless stall hand, quite helpless.


    "It seems that the battle under the mountain is about to begin." Han 3000 smiles bitterly.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded: "it must have been the people from the medicine God pavilion just now. Looking at this, the military accomplishment of Fu Tian is really ordinary. I don''t know that nihilist sect has secretly taken refuge in the medicine God Pavilion before. Now there is still a confrontation at the foot of the mountain. Once there is a battle between the two sides and nihilism launches an attack from the mountain, the two Fuye families will suffer a bitter defeat sooner or later. "


    "What should we do? Can''t you watch the two families of Fuye being attacked? Although I can''t stand the Fuye family very much, it''s not good for us if the battle goes to a complete rout at the beginning and there is no impact on Yaoshen Pavilion. " Fu mang frowned.


    "3000, the only thing we have to do is to attack nihilism to ensure the safety of the two flanks of Fuye." Help to leave to say.


    "It''s a pity that 3000 thought it would be OK to win nihilism at that time, so none of those who took refuge in us came out, just a few of us? It''s not easy to stop the nihilists and the people in Yaoshen Pavilion! " Fu mang said helplessly.


    With that, they all look at Han 3000, waiting for Han 3000''s next instructions.


    Han 3000 frowned, thinking quickly in his head. After a moment, he frowned: "wait a minute."


    "This..." Fu mang didn''t know how to look at them, and they all looked at each other.


    However, since Han 3000 had already spoken, the party still followed him back to the small thatched house.


    Nothingness lives within.


    Ye Gucheng led the twelve ghosts and gods envoys, Wu Yan and other people of the poison God Hall of the drug God Pavilion, as well as more than 9000 disciples of the drug God Pavilion. They had already entered the realm of nihilism. Looking up, they were full of human figures.


    "Commander in chief, according to the plan, are we going to reorganize the troops immediately? We''ll kill when there''s a war going on outside? " One of the twelve ghosts and gods, at this time, whispered to remind Ye Gu Cheng.


    According to the plan of yaoshenge''s expedition to abbess Xianling, marshal of Dongda, once yaoshenge occupied nihilism, it would launch an attack on the Allied forces of Fuye and Fuye. At this time, nihilism''s people would encircle Fuye and Fuye''s two armies, and they would be defeated.


    As for Shuilan city after nihilism, there are not too many people who support their families. As long as the battle of Tianhu city can be solved quickly, the threat from the army of Shuilan city will become a joke. However, the speed should be fast, otherwise, once the Ye family''s army in Shuilan city is allowed to bypass nihilism, the medicine God Pavilion will be attacked, which will be extremely unfavorable to the medicine God Pavilion¡° Ah, what''s the hurry? " Ye Gucheng replied with indifference¡° However, the general attack at the foot of the mountain is about to start... "Let them start when they start. What''s the hurry? If they don''t fight harder and win easily, what can we do for them? "¡° Yes, the more fierce the war, the more important we can be. If it''s too smooth, the credit will be someone else''s. what can we get from our hard work? " Wu Yan said with a sneer. Old poison looked at other people and nodded. It was a default¡° There''s plenty of time. Brothers should be rewarded for their hard work. " With a cold smile, ye Gucheng waved his hand: "tell all brothers that there are many treasures besides Qin Shuang in the 234 peak of nihilism. I will stay in the main hall for half an hour."¡° Yes! " The elder of Shoufeng smiles and passes on the order of Ye Gucheng. Obviously, ye Gucheng''s reward is false, but revenge is true. Two three four peaks have always been at odds with them. Now, ye Gucheng has taken over the world. Isn''t it revenge? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2102

    On the main hall, San Yongzheng led the elder Yan Li of peak 234. Seeing tens of millions of soldiers flying towards peak 234, his heart suddenly tightened and his brows wrinkled.


    Just want to go back, at this time, ye Gucheng has led a group of people slowly fly over.


    "The commander of our university is here. You are not welcome. Where are you going?" With a cold smile, ye Gu Cheng slowly falls in front of San Yong.


    "Now that you have joined the medicine God Pavilion, you should act according to the rules of the medicine God Pavilion. Haven''t you seen the kneeling ceremony yet?" Wu Yan said coldly.


    Hearing this, three Yong four people look at each other, Lin Meng Xi cold voice clenched his teeth: "from the generation, we are all his uncle and leader, want us to kneel down for him? Can he afford it? "


    Let the older generation kneel down to the younger generation, which is what etiquette, is clearly insulting four people.


    "Ah Sanyong stops Lin Mengxi in a hurry and bends down to kneel.


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t do it. How can the elder kneel down? If it comes out, where is your face? " Lin Meng said coldly in the evening.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, it''s absolutely impossible." Elder 23 also hastened to speak.


    There was a trace of malice in Ye Gucheng''s eyes, and he looked at the old poison: "it seems that you need to popularize science with them. It''s very important to respect your superiors in Yaoshen Pavilion."


    The next second, several disciples standing on the side of the hall suddenly changed their heads.


    "For the sake of my elders, I''ll kill some chickens for you monkeys, but if you don''t understand, I can''t help you." Ye Gucheng said with a cold smile.


    Seeing the headless bodies of several disciples lying down, Sanyong and the four were shocked and angry.


    Lin Mengxi clenched his teeth and said angrily, "Ye Gucheng, you also know that we are your elders. If you want us to kneel down, aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning?"


    "Pa!"


    Ye Gucheng suddenly slapped a heavy fan on Lin Mengxi''s face and said: "Lin Mengxi, who do you really think you are? I used to respect you because I thought you were my future mother-in-law. Now? Do you think I care? "Twelve poisons old man!"


    "Yes


    "Catch Qin Shuang for me. Today, I will break Qin Shuang in front of the ancestors of nihilism." Angry sound a drink, ye Gucheng obscene smile looking at Lin Mengxi: "smelly 38, today cheap you, let you have a good look, your daughter is how in my pain and happiness."


    "Yes Twelve poison old cold voice a smile, all brush brush of turn round to walk.


    Lin Mengxi stares at Ye Gucheng angrily. If her eyes can eat people, she can even swallow Ye Gucheng immediately.


    "On your knees!" At this time, Sanyong makes a sound, kneels down and greets the three younger martial brothers and sisters to kneel down together. Then, he smiles awkwardly: "I''ve met commander Ye Da, Sanyong."


    Elder two and three looked at each other and sighed. How could they expect that ye Gucheng would treat them like this!


    But shaking his head, he pulled Lin Mengxi, who was very reluctant, to kneel down slowly!


    "Haha, haha, Sanyong? The leader of nihilism? Ha ha ha ha ha Ye Gucheng laughs coldly and goes to the leader''s seat of the main hall with a arrogant step. He pats the seat with satisfaction. For a moment, his vanity is greatly satisfied.


    Wu Yan and others can''t help grinning. It''s natural that their opponents who used to be against them are so humiliated.


    "Get up." Ye Gu Cheng disdained to hum.


    Sanyong and others just stood up.


    "By the way, commander ye, take the liberty to ask, just now I saw many soldiers flying to the direction of 234 peak. I don''t know... If they want to rest, there are many vacant houses behind the main hall." Sanyong stood up and asked carefully what they were worried about.


    Ye Gucheng pondered with a smile: "how? Is it necessary for the commander of our university to explain to you


    "However, nihilism is my jurisdiction after all..." San Yong''s difficult way.


    "Oh, yes. Well, from today on, Mr. Wu Yan will officially take over your class and become the leader of nihilism. You are old and should retire. " Ye Gucheng said calmly.


    "This..." three Yongyi Leng.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far. We''ve got to kneel down. Do you want to get on your nose?"


    "The position of the leader of nihilism is always decided by the leader. When will you be in charge?"


    Lin Mengxi and two three peak elder suddenly urgent voice anger way.


    "Bang!"


    Ye Gucheng suddenly clapped his angry palm on the headmaster''s chair, biting his teeth and said in a cold voice: "it''s just a broken position of the headmaster of nihilism. What I say is what I want!? Well, since you say that the position of leader is decided by the leader, Sanyong, I ask you, I told you to eat excrement, do you dare not go? "


    The voice just dropped, bang bang!


    With a few more noises, several nihilist disciples trembling above the hall were suddenly killed by Wu Yan.


    Lin Mengxi suddenly became angry. Just as he was about to start, he heard Wu Yan''s cold voice and said with a smile, "try to move it?"


    Sanyong grabs Lin Mengxi in a hurry and shakes his head at her with difficulty. At this time, he conflicts with Ye Gucheng and others. Obviously, they have no good fruit to eat. They will only lead nihilism to destruction and make countless disciples lose their lives. After persuading Lin Mengxi, Sanyong said, "I dare not listen to commander Ye''s orders."¡° Well, it''s better said than done. There''s no need for shit. Eat this. " With that, ye Gu Cheng lifted his single leg and revealed his sole. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2103

    Seeing ye Gucheng''s action, not to mention Lin Mengxi, even the elder of ersanfeng could not help it at this time.


    "Ye Gucheng, we are kind-hearted to join you. Is that what you have done to us?"


    "Yes, don''t go too far. It''s a big deal."


    At this time, two or three old face red ears red, quite angry, in the heart also can''t help but start for their decision and some regret.


    "Shut up Three forever cold voice a drink, a gnash of teeth, looked at Ye Gucheng: "I lick!"


    With that, Sanyong takes a few steps towards Ye Gucheng.


    "Who told you to walk here? What''s your identity? Are you qualified to stand in front of me? " Ye Gucheng suddenly cheered coldly.


    Sanyong grits his teeth and kneels down fiercely. Then, he climbs slowly towards Ye Gucheng.


    When they climb to the foot of Ye Gucheng, elder Ersan and Lin Mengxi turn their heads to one side. Sanyong is their elder martial brother and the symbol of nihilism. How can they not feel sad when they are humiliated like this?!


    Sanyong was also embarrassed at this time. He had lived for hundreds of years and had never met such a great humiliation.


    But does he have a choice?


    For the sake of all the lives of the upper and lower disciples of nihilism, Sanyong feels that it is worth bearing humiliation.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Sanyong''s mouth went up!


    "No!" Lin Mengxi couldn''t hide his sadness. With tears in his eyes, he roared.


    Elder ersanfeng also lowered his head, hard to cover.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Ye Gucheng laughs with pride.


    Around, the elders of Shoufeng and siwufeng couldn''t help laughing. In their eyes, the feeling of the martial brothers was as light as tea, or a little bit. But who made Sanyong refuse to listen to them all the time?


    If he had been partial to them for a long time, Sanyong would not have been ashamed. Therefore, Sanyong asked for everything.


    After laughing, ye Gucheng kicked Sanyong in the chest and directly knocked him to the ground: "old man, now I know that Lao Tzu''s sole is much better than Qin Shuang''s? You damned son of a bitch, you always have a good preference for Qin Shuang, and Lao Tzu is the Savior of your nihilism, but what about you? I''ve been neglecting me all the time. If it wasn''t for my ability, I wouldn''t know how miserable I would be pressed by you, a damned old man. "


    In Ye Gucheng''s eyes, Sanyong should give his full support, not Qin Shuang as the main one, but he as the auxiliary one, because ye Gucheng is very self-centered. Even if you are good to him, he thinks it is right. But if you are a little bad to him, he will hate a generation.


    "In the past, three never knew. Please forgive me." Sanyong covers his chest and stands up slowly from the ground. He apologizes to Ye Gucheng.


    "That''s good. If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it. If you''re good, you can''t be too good. Old man, hand over the leader''s order of nihilism." Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    Sanyong nodded. Lin Mengxi said in a hurry: "elder martial brother, the headmaster''s order is the key to control the forbidden magic of nihilism. Don''t do it."


    "Yes, if we hand over the headmaster''s order, we will..."


    This may be their last bargaining chip. If the prohibition of nihilism is taken away, then nihilism will be completely unguarded, and ye Gucheng will be more unscrupulous.


    "Damn, I''m talking. You''re not big or small." Ye Gucheng cold sound a drink, Wu Yan immediately with the first peak, five or six peak elder straight attack Lin Mengxi and others.


    "Stop it At the critical moment, Sanyong drinks again, and then moves in his hand. A blue sign appears in his hand. This is the leader''s order of nihilism!


    Ye Gucheng smiles with satisfaction and is about to take over.


    At this time, in front of the hall suddenly broke into a woman covered with blood, holding a long sword, very embarrassed, into the hall after no strength, directly fell to the ground.


    "If it rains?" When Lin Mengxi saw the woman, he rushed up in a hurry.


    "Shifu, many... Many people in medicine clothes rush into Sifeng. When they see a man, they kill him, and when they see a woman, they insult him... Sifeng... Sifeng has become a purgatory in the world. Many younger martial brothers have been killed, and many younger martial sisters have been killed too..." Ruoyu spat out blood, which is extremely difficult to say.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi''s whole body was shaking, biting his teeth, and his whole body was ferocious.


    She finally understood what the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion were doing when they flew to 234 peak!


    "Qin... Qin Shuang has also been chased by twelve experts. Master, go and save her." If the rain finish, it is a mouthful of blood.


    As one of the few experts in Sifeng, she tried her best to get out of the encirclement. Qin Shuang also broke through the encirclement, but she was besieged by 12 experts who came suddenly and had no choice but to run away.


    Lin Mengxi''s teeth are biting and hatred is shooting in his eyes.


    "You! You are not as good as animals After hearing this, elder Er Feng obviously knows what happened to him now. He glares at Ye Gucheng.


    The three elders are also dead hearted and look at Ye Gucheng angrily.


    Sanyong looks pale and mumbles.


    With a cold smile, ye Gucheng said, "the war is coming. My brothers are going to fight in blood. As members of the medicine God Pavilion, what''s the matter with you in the rear?"


    With that, they looked up at each other and laughed wildly. Right now. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2104

    At this time, at the gate of the main hall, the twelve poisons came in slowly with Qin Shuang.


    Although Qin Shuang fought hard, she was obviously not the opponent of the twelve poisons. After successive attacks, the whole person was poisoned by the twelve poisons. Although she was still sober, her whole meridians were blocked. Like an ordinary person, she was taken by the twelve poisons and escorted back to the main hall.


    "Frost!" Seeing Qin Shuang, Lin Mengxi is very nervous. Qin Shuang is not only her lover, but also her own daughter. In the world, which mother doesn''t love her daughter?


    Qin Shuang''s face is haggard because of the blood on her mouth. Even though her meridians are blocked, her eyes are still cold and hateful when she looks at the main hall.


    "Oh, here comes the beauty?" With a smile, ye Gucheng kicks away master Sanyong and walks slowly towards Qin Shuang.


    "You beast Qin Shuang bites her teeth and scolds angrily.


    On the four peaks, the images of men killing women and humiliating women are still flashing in Qin Shuang''s mind, just like the tragedy of the human world. It should not be that people can do it, but the devil, the devil from hell.


    "Animals? Are you talking about me? " Ye Gucheng chuckled: "when I play with you later, you will know that I am more beast."


    "Bah!" Qin Shuang spits at him angrily, which makes the whole person indignant.


    Qin Shuang knows that ye Gucheng is not a good man, but he can never imagine that he can be so bad that he even connives others to do such miserable things to the disciples of nihilism.


    At least, those are his younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters.


    After wiping the saliva on his face, ye Gucheng not only didn''t have the slightest anger, but wiped his face with his hand, and then greedily smelled his hand: "incense, it''s really incense."


    Indifferent smile, ye Gucheng gently looked at Qin Frost: "Qin frost younger martial sister, don''t you know, you angry look, also very charming?"


    "However, don''t worry. I, ye Gucheng, said that when I enter nihilism, I will break you in front of all my ancestors. I do what I say."


    "The first beauty of nihilism? It''s not the thing that I want to leave alone in the city? " Ye Gucheng said with a gloomy smile.


    Qin Shuang''s beautiful appearance has always haunted countless men, including Ye Gucheng. At the same time, for him, to possess this kind of beauty in the world, it is also a very worthy thing to show off.


    "Ye Gucheng, if you dare to touch Qin Shuang, I will go all out with you." Lin Mengxi sees Qin Shuang being bullied and shouts angrily.


    "By you?" Ye Gucheng sneered: "desperate? What can you do with me? What qualifications do you have to fight with me? I tell you, if you dare to move, I want your humiliated female disciples not only to be humiliated, but also to be killed one by one! "


    "You Lin Mengxi is angry.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far." Elder ersanfeng drinks it.


    "Yes, Qin Shuang is my daughter. Don''t force me." Lin Mengxi bites her teeth and says that if ye Gucheng plans to use those female disciples as a threat, Lin Mengxi has decided that she can even ignore them.


    Sometimes, maternal love is great, but also selfish.


    "Too much? Do you have any? " Ye Gucheng looked at his group of people and immediately sneered. Then, he disdained to say, "yes, I''m just too much, but what can you do? Without the protection of prohibition, you garbage are just slaughtered pigs and sheep. "


    As soon as the words fall, Lin Mengxi''s hands move. One of them can really turn into a sword, and his face is full of the meaning of killing.


    She moves, twelve poison old also immediately stand in front of the body of Ye Gu Cheng directly.


    At this time, the elder of Er San Feng''s Aura moved and was ready to attack at any time.


    Ye Gucheng disdains to sneer. These elders are really powerful in nihilism, but for him, the elders behind him and the twelve poisonous elders, killing them is as simple as killing mole ants.


    Sanyong frowns tightly at this time, and his eyes are complicated. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    If they want to join, they are afraid that they will not be able to fight. All the achievements they have given up will be destroyed. If they don''t join, how can he have the dignity of the leader and the responsibility of the leader?!


    "Enough!"


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, Qin Shuang suddenly made a sound.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t you want to insult me? Come on Qin Shuang said, he gently under the first button of the skirt.


    "Frost, no!" Lin Meng suddenly cried.


    "Why not?" Qin Shuang smiles bitterly, but she can''t see any expression in her eyes. If she does, she''s afraid she''s only in despair: "is it difficult, do you want to fight them?"


    "Have you ever played? In other words, did you slap me in the face when you decided to join the medicine God pavilion? Did it backfire? What you want is only the self security you seek under the power of Ye Gucheng. Isn''t it ironic to use a knife? "


    In a word, Lin Mengxi and elder Er San, including elder San, lowered their heads.


    Yes, if they start fighting, what''s the significance of what they did before?!


    "How nice it is to sacrifice me and make you happy. It''s like you sacrificed all your disciples to protect your safety. " Qin Shuang disdains to smile¡° I just hope you can live happily in the future. " With that, Qin Shuang untied the second button, and her skin was as white as jade¡° We... We... "Lin Mengxi lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at his daughter. Yeah, she''s right! Elder Ersan was also silent. They also asked themselves in their heart whether the decision they insisted on was right¡° Ah Sanyong sighed. Although it is said that all the choices are for the sake of nihilism''s disciples, I ask myself, is it really good for them? I''m afraid it''s just a group of people who are afraid of choosing Han 3000 and being avenged by him! How much does it have to do with those poor disciples?! But is regret useful¡° Come on, ye Gucheng. " Qin Shuang laughs miserably and solves the third hole. Her face is extremely bitter. Lin Meng suddenly raised his head, clenched his lips, then poured a spirit into his body, and rushed directly to the old man of twelve poisons. But with her accomplishments, hitting the old man with twelve poisons is like hitting a stone with an egg. It was only one round. The whole person was directly hit by the twelve poison old union and fell to the ground heavily, with a mouthful of blood coming out of his mouth. Seeing this, elder 23 wanted to rush to help, but he raised his leg slightly. He could not help but retreat half a step in fear. Twelve poison old just want to die to Lin Mengxi, but ye Gucheng cold voice smile: "let her live. Isn''t she proud of Qin Shuang? I let her watch, her proud daughter, will cry in front of me, how miserable With a smile, ye Gucheng comes to Qin Shuang: "if you want her to live, do you want me to take it off for you? Or do you go on yourself? " Qin Shuang bit her tender teeth and slowly extended her hand to the fourth button. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2105

    "No!" Lin Mengxi hard roar, tears can not help but flow down.


    Elder ersanfeng and Sanyong simply turned their heads to one side.


    So insulting Qin Shuang is not only insulting her, but also insulting Lin Mengxi and others. But now, apart from closing their eyes, do they have any choice?


    All the results are their own choice. They can only blame themselves, not others, not to mention what can save the current situation.


    Qin Shuang''s sufferings today are all caused by them.


    Boom!!!!!


    Suddenly, at this moment, the whole nihilism suddenly shook violently.


    All the people in the hall could not help but follow one.


    Ye Gucheng and others immediately frowned and couldn''t help looking out of the hall.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "I don''t know. It''s like an earthquake?" At this time, the first poison old man whispered.


    "No!" Wu Yan shook his head coldly. For a moment, he suddenly frowned and said in a quick voice: "someone is attacking the border!"


    With that, Wu Yan walked out quickly. Then, with a move in his hand and a recitation of the mantra, the whole boundary over the void suddenly became transparent. From the inside, you can see the outside directly.


    And in the outer circle at this time, a figure is hanging there!


    Like the God of war!


    Qin Shuang looked back, a pair of stubborn beauty eyes, suddenly had vitality, also moved, and even tears.


    It''s three thousand!


    It''s him!


    He did come.


    This shows that he always has weight in his heart. Although the lover is dissatisfied and will never be as good as Su Yingxia, she will have no regrets in her life if she can get his help at this critical moment.


    "Are you here to save me?" Looking at Han 3000''s figure, Qin Shuang forbears tears and murmurs.


    "Who the hell is that?" Ye Gucheng roared angrily.


    Knowing that he is in nihilism, there are still people who have the courage to attack nihilism. Do you take him seriously?!


    Elder 23 and Lin Mengxi and Sanyong are not from looking outside the border, at this time, full of suspicion.


    "Wearing a mask... Is he the mask man in Shuanger''s mouth?" Lin Mengxi frowned slowly.


    "Masked man?" Ye Gu Cheng frowned, and his heart was tight and angry: "who is the mask man?"


    "It scares you to death to say it." Qin Shuang smiles coldly.


    "Frighten me to death?" Ye Gucheng cold voice disdains: "does he also deserve? I''m afraid he''ll pee when he hears my name. "


    "Yes? I''ll tell you, listen, the masked man is the mysterious man


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng was obviously stunned. On the top of Qishan, he was robbed of the limelight by mysterious people. He even hated because of jealousy. He obeyed Wang Huanzhi''s order and tried to kill the bitch who robbed himself of the limelight.


    But isn''t he dead?


    Think of this, ye Gucheng cold voice a drink: "smelly bitch, you scare me?"


    Qin Shuang smiles: "how? Are you afraid? "


    "Afraid? Will ye Gucheng be afraid? Don''t say he can''t be a mystery man, even if he is, so what? Wang and I were able to kill him once, but today we can kill him twice. " Ye Gucheng drinks angrily, then puts his eyes on Sanyong: "hand over the headmaster''s order!"


    Sanyong subconsciously puts the headmaster''s order in his arms and is unwilling to hand it over.


    "Are you pushing me?" When ye Gucheng''s pupil shrinks, he gives elder Shoufeng a look. Elder Shoufeng immediately reads the formula in his hand, and an aperture appears in the main hall.


    And in the aperture, at this time, there is an inhuman scene of 234 peak.


    Among the three peaks, there were already corpses all over the place and rivers of blood. Countless male disciples fell in the pool of blood. Many of them even opened their eyes and were full of unwilling before they died. And those female disciples are being insulted by one after another of the disciples of Yaoshen pavilion with evil smiles. They scream incessantly.


    Ye Gucheng just nodded, and the elder of Shoufeng said to the aperture: "kill!"


    In the picture, countless female disciples have not understood in the cry, they have been suddenly killed by the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    "Until you hand it in." Ye Gucheng said with disdain.


    Sanyong''s face was cold. Looking at the scene in the aperture, he could not help but burst into tears.


    What evil did he do.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp ring, the leader in the hands of the helpless fell on the ground.


    How dare he go to see the ancestors again!


    A palm sucked the token, ye Gucheng directly threw it to Wu Yan, then, looked at Han 3000 outside the border, a cold smile: "have a good time with that guy."


    Wu Yan gently smile, took the token, the whole person suddenly revealed a trace of evil smile¡° Good


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Yan moved in his hand and recited a few incantations to the token. All of a sudden, the originally transparent and slightly white energy shield suddenly had a golden shock.


    At this time, Han 3000 on the outside was also shocked by the sudden golden light of the energy shield, and the whole person was suddenly bounced away for several meters¡° Joke, do you really think your Savior is coming? " Ye Gucheng gave a cold smile and looked at Wu Yan: "play him to death."¡° Yes! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2106

    When Wu Yan finished, his hand moved again. The whole golden energy shield suddenly turned into countless things like tortoise shells, which were firmly connected.


    Beyond the border, Han 3000 frowned.


    Then, the hand energy move, a golden energy directly from the hand, straight hit the whole prohibition.


    But this time, those energies didn''t make the whole border tremble like before. Instead, they suddenly disappeared on the golden tortoise shells and turned into nothing.


    Strange, the whole golden turtle shell suddenly streamed. Before Han 3000 could reflect it, a strong golden light suddenly shot out of it, and then quickly tied Han 3000 like a piece of silk.


    Han 3000 wanted to break free, but these beams are just like cow skin plaster. They can''t break free at all. Even if they get away with it, there will soon be new energy to repair it.


    "No, this guy has touched the defense system of the forbidden array. The defense system completely uses his own energy to restrain him, so it''s hard for him to break free no matter how hard he tries, because it''s his own spiritual energy. Even if he tries again, it''s equal." In the main hall, three Yongdun feel bad.


    Seeing this, ye Gucheng was satisfied with a smile: "I thought he had many skills. He turned out to be just a fool. It''s interesting to be trapped in a cocoon."


    "What''s fun is still to come?" Wu Yan gave a cold smile.


    Then, I read the token again.


    The whole defense energy gave out a roar, and then the golden tortoise shells suddenly turned into golden swords. There were ten thousand swords, aiming directly at Han 3000 who was trapped.


    "Don''t you think it''s very interesting to let that guy struggle enough first?" Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    Wu Yan nodded: "the prohibition of nihilism is the ancient array created by our ancestors. It has both attack and defense. If you want to break the array, even if you don''t know the Dharma, you won''t move it. This guy struggles on it, just like a worm struggling on a spider web."


    Wu Yan''s words are not unreasonable. Even though Wu Yan and others are well aware of the law of nihilism, it will take tens of thousands of people and a lot of time to break it. Otherwise, they will not negotiate with Sanyong.


    If you don''t know the Dharma, it''s more difficult to break it.


    I''m afraid we can''t even think about it.


    Qin Shuang looks anxiously at Han 3000 in the air, and her eyes are full of anxiety.


    Seeing Qin Shuang''s eyes, ye Gucheng said: "are you so nervous about him? Qin Shuang, don''t you like him? "


    "Yes Qin Shuang nodded firmly.


    Hearing this reply, ye Gucheng said angrily: "you are not qualified to like anyone, you can only like me, because only I am worthy of you!"


    "If you compare with him, you can''t even compare with one of his toes. Save it."


    "Well, when you liked Han 3000, I started to kill him in front of you. Today, if you like the masked man, I will still kill him in front of you." Ye Gucheng threatens coldly.


    Qin Shuang gritted her teeth: "you didn''t kill Han 3000 last time. Today, you are the same." Qin Shuang said coldly.


    "Then try, Wu Yan, kill him for me!" Ye Gucheng roared angrily.


    Wu Yan nodded and moved his hand. At this time, Wan Jian stood upright.


    Then, Wan Jian stabbed Han 3000 away, like a rain of arrows all over the sky, with no gap.


    "If he doesn''t break free again, he will be forbidden to pierce the heart with ten thousand swords." The second elder is in a hurry.


    "I can''t get rid of it. There''s no chance." Sanyong shakes his head helplessly.


    As the leader, he knew more about the power and uniqueness of the prohibition than anyone else.


    At this time, outside the border, Su Yingxia and others, looking at Han 3000 in the air, could not help but squeeze the powder fist, and the palms of their hands were even more tense.


    Han 3000 in mid air, looking at the sword rain all over the sky, also felt a strong sense of urgency at this time.


    But helpless, those golden energy that bound himself is really difficult to break free, even if he tried hard, but in the end there is no way.


    What should I do?!


    Han 3000''s eyes were burning, and he thought desperately in his brain.


    It''s too late!


    Han 3000 suddenly stopped struggling, and then, his left hand slightly condensed energy, and his right hand slightly opened, ready to make a grip.


    Just as Wan Jian was getting closer and closer to Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly exerted his left hand to wipe away the energy shackles of his right hand. At the same time, Han 3000 suddenly exerted his right hand.


    Then, a huge golden energy suddenly gushed directly from Han 3000''s right hand.


    No matter outside the border or inside the border, at this time, I only feel that Han 3000''s body is full of gold, and a strong pressure is released from him.


    "What is this?" Fu mang frowned tightly, and the huge pressure made him feel difficult to breathe.


    The golden energy in Han 3000''s body suddenly surged at this time. Then, a golden axe was suddenly held by Han 3000''s right hand. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2107

    The next second, Han 3000''s whole person is completely covered by the golden light, tactfully, just like a golden man.


    "I think you''re in trouble!" As soon as he was angry, Pan Gu''s axe in his hand slashed to the golden shackles on his body. At this time, it was quickly cut off like a mole ant under the sharp mouth of Pan Gu''s axe.


    Then Han 3000 flew up, and the golden axe was slowly raised over his head.


    "Wan Jian? I have only one axe Han 3000''s eyes were burning and his expression was calm.


    Under the axe!


    The air can''t bear the huge pressure of the Buddha. It''s cut into two sides of the air waves, and a vast amount of gold bursts out from the axe and strikes ten thousand swords.


    Boom!!!


    A loud noise, like the rain of arrows, directly to the golden road cut by the axe.


    perfect storm.


    Even in the middle of the sky, Yao Shen Ge and Fu ye, who were already at war with each other, could not help being turned upside down by the huge movement, not to mention Fu Mang, Su Yingxia and others who were close to each other.


    Within the boundary, ye Gucheng and others, who were originally joking and laughing, were also swayed by the huge shock, and their faces were covered with incredible expressions.


    After the explosion, Han 3000 is still shining with golden light, standing on the border, like the God of war.


    "What''s the situation?" Ye Gu Cheng''s eyes flashed a cold color and murmured.


    "Elder martial brother, have you made a mistake?" Looking at Han three thousand in ten thousand sword safe and sound, one side of the head peak elder can''t help frowning.


    "Yes, are you not good at martial arts, elder martial brother? You can''t control the array?" Elder Wufeng also said strangely.


    Wu Yan brows locked, did not make a sound, but the eyes are staring at Han 3000.


    Not good at learning? It''s impossible. Wu Yan has been coveting the leader for a long time. He has studied the forbidden array of nihilism in secret for a long time. Now he is quite successful. There is no problem in the attack and defense of the array.


    Sanyong and Lin Mengxi and others, also did not speak, especially Sanyong, slightly open mouth, quite surprised to look at the young man on the border.


    As the leader, he certainly knows if there is any problem with the forbidden array promoted by Wu Yan. He can even responsibly say that 90% of the energy of the whole array has been turned on by Wu Yan, which has almost driven the whole array to the extreme.


    Although the array of nihilism is mainly defensive, the attack of counterattack is also very terrible. When the ancestors designed this ancient array, they were designed to protect nihilism from being bullied by experts, so its strength is so strong that ordinary experts can''t resist it.


    But the young man on the border, not only was not beaten back by those attacks, but even his hair was not hurt.


    How is that possible!?


    Is that young man really Qin Shuang''s mysterious man?!


    So, are you really wrong?


    At least, facts have proved that Thaksin is wrong. As for the young man in front of him, Sanyong is not sure now.


    Qin Shuang shows a faint smile at this time. Although she just pinched a sweat for Han 3000, she is very happy to see Han 3000 standing in the sky.


    She knew that Han 3000 would not let her down.


    "What? Do you really think that if he can resist the counter attack of the array, his heart will move? " Seeing the threat on Qin Shuang''s face, ye Gucheng''s nameless fire bursts out, and his face roars ferociously.


    "Ha ha, are you afraid? Is that why I''m angry? " Qin Shuang sneers.


    Qin Shuang''s words pierce Ye Gucheng''s fragile heart, biting her teeth and ferocious face: "will I be afraid? What do I fear about ye Gucheng? "


    "With that rubbish to block the counterattack of the array? I can do the same with grass. " Ye Gucheng roared hysterically.


    But he himself knows that it''s just a hard talk. What confidence does he have to be able to do?! Even if today''s cultivation is different from the past.


    "It''s just resisting the counterattack of the array. Look what you can do. The forbidden magic of nihilism is mainly defense, supplemented by counterattack. It''s a fart to be able to resist an attack. If you have the ability, he can break the nihilism defense." Elder Liufeng said sarcastically.


    "This kind of attack can be stopped by anyone with a little ability. Qin Shuang, what''s the fuss?" Elder Wufeng also spoke out.


    Qin Shuang sneered: "since you all think he can''t do it, you can go out and fight with him."


    In a word, elder Shoufeng and elder wuliufeng immediately shut up and boasted that they were good at it. If they were serious, who would dare to touch that eyebrow.


    After all, they have resisted the counterattack of array. Even if they say it''s worthless, it''s not what they can do.


    "Do we need to go out? Joke! Just because we have the forbidden array of nihilism, how can he get us? If anyone stands outside and makes a mess, we all have to go out. What''s the matter? We have to be very busy. " Wu Yan felt empty in his heart and said with a sneer.


    Then, he walked to Ye Gucheng''s side: "the strength of the boy outside can''t be underestimated!" Ye Gucheng looks cold. He is worried that the boy outside has some skills, so he hopes that the array will go wrong. But now it seems that he thinks too much. Is it true what Qin Shuang said? Is that guy really a mystery? Glancing at Qin Shuang, ye Gucheng said coldly: "do you think he won after avoiding an attack? Even if I don''t go out, he can''t get in. " Qin Shuang looks at Ye Gucheng coldly. She is also very clear about this. The defense of nihilistic forbidden array is extremely abnormal. It is almost impossible for Han 3000 to come in from the outside. Because of this, Qin Shuang has been irritating Ye Gucheng. Because only if ye Gucheng goes out can Han 3000 win. But if he doesn''t go out, even if Han 3000 comes, there''s no way. And once it''s dragged down, it''s obviously not good for Han 3000¡° Cowards. " Qin Shuang hates the way. However, at this time, in the distance, Han 3000 held Pangu axe in both hands and raised it to the top of his head, ready to go¡° What''s that guy doing? Why not Wu Yan frowned at this time¡° Is he a fool? " The huge axe suddenly fell from the sky and cut out a huge golden light several meters wide, piercing the border¡° Break it for me As Han shouts angrily, the golden light cuts the boundary, and the whole nihilism shakes again. All of a sudden, the golden light is dazzling, and they can''t open their eyes any more. When I open my eyes, the rogue smile on Ye Gucheng''s face is all fixed on his face. The boundary over nihilism is broken! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2108

    The whole nothingness was blown by a breeze.


    It''s the fresh wind of the outside world, with the fragrance of soil and natural flavor. Nihilism has not known how long it has not smelled this not so simple but full of natural flavor.


    The whole nothingness is quiet.


    There is no sound, even breathing, also stopped, where the Buddha is a no man''s area in general, quiet and frightening.


    Ye Gucheng and other people''s faces are cold, staring at the sky.


    For a long time, for a long time, I failed to recover.


    Three Yong and Lin Meng Xi and others, the same Leng in situ.


    How


    It''s going to be like this!?


    "Am I dazed?" Wu Yan wiped his eyes and tried to try again the headmaster''s order in his hand to activate the array. However, it was obvious that the headmaster''s order at this time was just a piece of waste wood.


    The elder of wuliufeng retreated several steps, which was their subconscious action driven by their inner fear.


    Sanyong reflected and grasped his hair with both hands. He only felt his scalp hairy.


    Nihilist''s proudest defense array has been standing in all directions for hundreds of thousands of years since its founding, but today it is destroyed.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, whether to be happy or sad.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. The forbidden magic of nihilism can''t be broken easily without the power of ten thousand people. It''s impossible." Ye Gucheng murmurs and shakes his head, obviously unable to accept the reality in front of him.


    "It seems that the legend is true." Qin Shuang smiles at this time.


    "Legend?"


    On the main hall, everyone looks at Qin Shuang, waiting for her answer.


    "Han 3000 has Pangu axe." Qin Shuang said naturally with a smile.


    Pangu axe?


    On hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    "Shuanger, you mean..." Sanyong looks at Qin Shuang inconceivably.


    "No, no, it''s not right. You said that the mask man is a mysterious man, and the mysterious man is Han 3000, but how can Han 3000 have Pangu axe? Pan Gu''s axe is only available to Han 3000 who helps his family. " Elder Er Feng shook his head firmly, which was hard to understand.


    The three elders also nodded at the same time.


    "It''s you who make it very complicated. You have to think that Han 3000, the nihilist, is pretending to be Fu Jia Han 3000. Don''t you really think that they are the same person? Isn''t it ironic to see people with colored glasses and make yourself dizzy? " Qin Shuang laughed.


    "You... You mean Han 3000 is Han 3000?" Sanyong looks pale.


    "I said it yesterday." Qin Shuang said calmly.


    "But isn''t he dead?" Two peaks are long and old.


    "He didn''t die, he just lived another way." Qin Shuang smiles.


    Elder Sanfeng sat down on the ground, and the whole person gaped: "mysterious man!"


    "That''s right." Qin Shuang smiles.


    In fact, Qin Shuang is absolutely reluctant to disclose any identity information of Han 3000 except when she was in a hurry at the first day of junior high school. However, when Han 3000 has already taken out Pangu axe, she knows that Han 3000 does not need any secrets.


    "You mean it''s Han 3000 who fights with many experts on the top of Qishan? The man who got Pan Gu''s axe is also... Also Han 3000. They are all one person from the beginning to the end? " San Yong''s mentality is about to explode.


    "That''s right!" Qin Shuang said calmly.


    "Poof


    Sanyong can''t help it any longer, and a mouthful of blood spurts out like no money.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? Han 3000, mysterious man, Pangu axe!!!! Ha ha ha ha ha


    "Ancestors and ancestors, I''ll never be a human being. I''ll take only one scoop of three thousand weak water. Hahaha, it means Han three thousand. But I... but I think he''s just... Just a waste. From the beginning, he was full of discrimination. "


    "Am I entitled to discriminate against him? He''s a God. What am I? It''s just a mole ant. "


    Sanyong laughs madly and looks at his hands. The whole person laughs even uglier than he cries: "I Sanyong boast that everything is for nothingness, and even laughingly think that I must be the person of the Zhongxing sect. In fact? It''s just a sinner. I ruined everything. "


    "What face do I have to live in this world? But when I die, how can I face being listed as an ancestor? " Three forever decadent kneel on the ground.


    Elder ersanfeng opened his eyes and looked at each other, shocked.


    Lin Mengxi''s eyes are also dull, weak water three thousand, just take a ladle, the meaning of the ancestors, actually they will be wrong also just, but also hand made a big mistake.


    Sanyong is a sinner, she is not!


    "Impossible, impossible, that waste, how can that waste be Han 3000, and... How can it be a mysterious man?" Ye Gucheng was extremely flustered in his eyes, and was extremely unwilling in his heart.


    How could the person who caused him abnormal or even distorted psychology at the top of Qishan mountain be the waste that he always looked down upon?! He is just a waste. How can he compare with himself?! At this time, he hesitated to raise his head, in mid air, Han 3000 has entered the realm of nihilism! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2109

    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 is holding a huge axe, wearing a mask, with golden light on his body and purple light shining slightly, just like the God of war.


    The whole person is not angry, even far away, all the people in the main hall can feel the strong oppression he brought.


    Ye Gucheng and others looked at each other, staring at each other, and they were all stunned for a moment.


    "What the hell are you doing? Get out of my way All of a sudden, ye Gucheng reflects it and shouts angrily.


    However, with an order, all the people could not help looking at each other, and no one dared to step forward even half a step.


    After all, it''s a mysterious man. Who has the courage to confront him? It''s no different from looking for death.


    "Come on." Ye Gucheng roared angrily.


    Twelve poison old this just looked at each other, this just mutually a affirmation, then directly toward Han 3000 rushed past.


    Wu Yan was not idle either. He drew a picture of emptiness in his hand, drew a big circle, and then directly told all the disciples of Yaoshen pavilion to meet the enemy.


    Looking at the twelve poison elders and the surging crowd coming from the 234 peak, Han 3000 disdained to smile. Looking at Pan Gu''s axe in his hand, he said with a smile: "I know you''ve been working too hard. Today, I''ll let you relax."


    Pan Gu''s axe is shining, as if in response to Han Sany.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    As soon as he was angry, the red sky fire and the purple moon turned into two golden lights and attacked the crowd of the three peaks. Han 3000 was also very straightforward and rushed to the twelve poison old man with Pangu axe.


    The two waves soon approached, but the closer they were, the more flustered the twelve poison elders were.


    "This guy, what a devil, what a strong Aura!" The first poison can''t help pushing forward with strong energy, and can''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know, but with the help of twelve of us and the nearly ten thousand disciples who came here, I''m afraid he''ll get worse?"


    "Let him taste our twelve poisons."


    As soon as the sound of the old saying of twelve poisons falls, I suddenly feel a golden light coming, and then


    seckill!!


    "What!!"


    On the main hall, Wu Yan shivered directly. He was just about to observe the war, but suddenly found that the old man who had just rushed up was gone after a flash of golden light!


    Don''t talk about the body, there''s no residue!


    Ye Gucheng''s eyes are almost open to heaven, and he can''t believe what he sees.


    Boom!!!!


    At this time, there were two loud noises.


    Several people looked at it in a hurry, and saw that the 234 peak had just assembled ten thousand disciples flying in the air, and there were two huge explosions.


    One side of the fire, purple again, ten thousand people brigade, forced out two huge holes, under the hole, only a little residue left.


    "My God." Elder Er Feng was stunned.


    What kind of battle is this? It''s just a one-sided gorgeous massacre, like a show.


    Three forever dull Leng sits on the ground, temporarily speechless.


    "Go... Go!" Wu Yan shouts to Ye Gucheng in a hurry.


    But at this time, the golden light suddenly flashed in the hall. Han 3000''s tall and slender figure was already standing in the hall.


    Ye Gucheng and his gang immediately moved together and kept retreating. They didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    Looking at Han 3000 who is approaching step by step, ye Gucheng is very unwilling. He is the one who is king in the world, but at this time, he is scared by a person and retreats step by step.


    However, Han 3000''s strong breath made him unwilling to eat.


    One step, two steps, three steps, as if death was moving towards them, elder wuliufeng already felt that his crotch was wet and his feet were shaking violently.


    Ye Gucheng couldn''t help shrinking behind the crowd at this time. The previous arrogant arrogance had already gone out of the sky.


    "Great, great." Two three peak elder immediately mutually happy congratulation way.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 has come, otherwise, nihilism will live forever in the environment of no day.


    Han 3000 came to Qin Shuang, Qin Shuang smile: "I knew you would come."


    "Why don''t I come? You are my elder martial sister. " Han 3000 light smile way.


    Qin Shuang nodded, just want to explain what, Han 3000 shook his head: "do not have to explain, I know, their choice of course I respect."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 put the vision on the body of Ye Gu Cheng, ye Gu Cheng immediately a shiver.


    "Don''t be so afraid. I''m just taking Qin Shuang away. Do you have any opinions?"


    Ye Gucheng is stunned. What does he mean?!


    "Let''s go." Han 3000 looks at Qin Shuang.


    "But..." Qin Shuang''s eyes are full of hope to Lin Mengxi and Sanyong.


    "They are adults, and adults are responsible for their actions. They pay for what they choose." Finish saying, Han 3000 turns round directly, will leave.


    For Han 3000, Qin Shuang is kind to him, and indeed has the feelings of his younger martial sister and brother. Qin Shuang has something to do, so Han 3000 can''t just sit by and ignore it. But for other people, Han 3000 has no feelings and doesn''t take revenge on them. It''s the end of his duty. He wants to be in the same school. Click! As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, elder ersanfeng''s smile suddenly solidified, and he sat down on the ground. Even Lin Mengxi was stunned and retreated. Sanyong''s heart suddenly darkened to the extreme! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2110

    Qin Shuang is very upset. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Han 3000''s words are really reasonable. Sanyong and others are really responsible for the consequences. However, the other disciples of nihilism are innocent.


    She doesn''t want to see her classmates suffer from ye Gucheng.


    At the same time, Lin Mengxi is his own mother.


    "Are you really Han 3000?" At this time, Lin Mengxi gritted his teeth and stopped in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s eyebrows slightly uncomfortable: "yes or no, it has nothing to do with you, get out of the way!"


    "If you are Han 3000, don''t you want nihilism to hand me over? I''m here. If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please, but... "


    "Are you begging me?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Lin Mengxi gritted his teeth, and finally put his heart in a horizontal: "yes, I beg you!"


    Han three thousand Leng for a moment, and then, a golden light directly from the body, will be in front of Lin Mengxi full shock fly a few meters: "it''s OK to ask, but you expect a demon to help you? How can demons help people? "


    Finish saying, Han 3000 lifts a step to walk.


    At the beginning, you and so on regarded me as the demon, that demon is not ferocious.


    "By the way, save her life. She must die in my hands." Han 3000 coldly glanced at Ye Gucheng and cheered coldly.


    Staring at by Han Sanyi, ye Gucheng can''t help swallowing his saliva, but he nods out of control.


    "Han 3000!"


    Another shout, Han 3000 turns back slightly. At this time, Sanyong slowly gets up and faces Han 3000, in the surprise of elder ersanfeng.


    A bang.


    Kneel heavily on the ground.


    San Yong hung his head: "I know you hate nihilism, but all my mistakes are made by me as the leader."


    "I also know that you''ve given nihilism a chance, but I''ve lived a gentleman''s life with a villain''s heart. I''m full of the idea that the lonely city will read the feelings of the same family, but you... May take revenge, but where do you think it will be like this? No matter how much I say, it''s useless. I just want to ask you, please save nihilism, OK?" Three is always hard.


    "As the leader, you begged me. It might have been useful before. However, if a man kneels too much on his knees, he will be worthless for a long time. " Han 3000 gave a cold hum.


    San Yong has nothing to say. He knows that Han 3000 is satirizing his lowliness. After kneeling others, he comes to kneel him again. He doesn''t care at all.


    Glancing at Qin Shuang behind her, Han 3000 saw that she did not keep up. He took a deep breath and looked at Ye Gucheng: "I''m not interested in intervening in nihilism. However, if Qin Shuang is half a hair short, I want you, ye Gucheng, to live forever."


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng''s body didn''t feel trembling. He didn''t do anything, but he was frightened with a word and a look.


    Han Sanqian knows that Lin Mengxi is Qin Shuang''s mother, and nihilism is also her deepest feeling. It''s hard for her to decide if she wants to give up for a while. So Han Sanqian still gives up and asks her to stay more time, while she silently walks out of the hall.


    After only a few steps, the two figures, one fat and one thin, collided with each other like a bird in a daze. Finally, they passed by Han 3000 and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    Looking at the two figures, Han 3000 stood up slightly.


    "Oh, elder martial brother ye, oh no, grandfather ye, grandfather ye, help me." Zhexinki, with a round body, knelt down like throwing a gas can on the ground. He just slipped several steps on the ground.


    Next to zhe Xuzi, he knelt on his knees. He was still so thin, but his face was more fierce.


    Seeing that Han 3000 stops slightly because of the arrival of zhe Xu Zi and Xiao Hei Zi, ye Gucheng''s face is a little flustered, and then kicks zhe Xu Zi and Xiao Hei Zi to the ground, for fear that Han 3000 will notice something: "get out of the way."


    "Oh, grandfather ye, you can''t take care of us. Now there are your men everywhere on the four peaks. If we don''t hide well, we would have been killed by them." Zhe Xu Zi rolled over and cried like a dead mother.


    "Yes, elder martial brother ye, we''ll take advantage of those people''s sudden flight to escape here. Please cover us. Don''t flood the Dragon King temple." While begging, the little sunspot looks at Ye Gucheng. His words seem to remind Ye Gucheng of something.


    Maybe in normal times, ye Gucheng will eat the little sunspot, but the problem is that Han 3000 is here. Isn''t that a pot that can''t be mentioned?!


    "Go away. I''m not familiar with you. Don''t talk nonsense about what you shouldn''t say." Ye Gu Cheng angrily shouts a way, the eyes desire to give two people to eat.


    "Grandfather ye, that''s not right. If it wasn''t for our help, would you have succeeded in Han 3000? In ordinary times, we are very tight lipped. We don''t give any credit. We have to save us. " Fold virtual son where know Han 3000 in, cry of more miserable plead a way.


    Ye Gucheng really wants to strangle this damned fat man, but Han 3000 is here, he kills people, and Han 3000 is just in case¡° Grandfather ye, you don''t have to wink at us. What can''t be said about this now? Now nihilism is all under your command. What if they know? " Zhe Xuzi continued¡° Yes, yes, grandfather ye, we helped you to do our best at the beginning, but we died later. " Little sunspot is also in a hurry. The tragic scene of Sifeng has already frightened the two people who are afraid of death. They keep talking about the past. They want Ye Gucheng to spare their lives in the past. Even if they want to win, it will be a happy thing¡° Let''s talk about how to work hard and die. " Han 3000 smiles. See Han 3000 really open mouth, ye Gucheng immediately in the heart a surprised, at the same time in the eyes flashed a trace of fear. Then, he looks at xiaoheizi and zhexinki angrily, trying to warn them not to say any more with his eyes. However, because they see ye Gucheng''s fear of Han 3000 before, they firmly believe that Han 3000 is Ye Gucheng''s boss. At this time, they already pay attention to Han 3000¡° Ha ha, this grandfather, if you want to talk about that, it will be wonderful. If you want to be the elder martial brother of Chuye Gucheng, you are very unhappy with a slave in Sifeng. We use a girl to frame him. At last, the guy is besieged by the whole sect and dies. "¡° Yes, at the same time, we all have a plan. Even if the matter is revealed, we will find another person to carry the pot. In a word, this matter will never have anything to do with elder martial brother Ye Gucheng. Do you think we are reliable? " Little sunspot is also in a hurry. At this time, Han 3000 smile, ye Gucheng single hand cover forehead, depressed to the extreme, these two idiots!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2111

    Sanyong, Lin Mengxi and others were shocked after hearing these words.


    At the beginning of Han 3000 and Xiao Tao, it turned out that Zixu had nothing at all. From the beginning to the end, it was just a framing play directed by Ye Gucheng!


    That is to say, everything is the ghost of Ye Gucheng!


    Sanyong feels dizzy. Elder ersanfeng and Lin Mengxi frown. From beginning to end, they are all fooled by Ye Gucheng. Besides, he also listened to this scum and destroyed the real light of nihilism.


    Even at the critical moment of nihilism''s life and death, they still believe in Ye Gucheng and refuse Han 3000!


    What a satire?!


    Satirize how stupid they are. Now I think back to Qin Shuang''s prevention, they said she was stupid. When I think about it, it was just a fool laughing at a smart man.


    Han 3000''s eyes, at this time slightly looked at Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gu Cheng''s face turned pale. He could not help stepping back and shaking his head: "no, it''s none of my business. They, they talk nonsense."


    "How can it be none of your business?" As he said, he took out a bag of powder from his arms: "at the beginning, you let me use this powder to confuse peach. You have to admit it."


    Small sunspot is not stupid, at the beginning secretly think good in case things come to light of the back pot, at the same time also keep when the early leaf Gucheng medicine, lest leaf Gucheng don''t admit it.


    Now think about it, little sunspot secretly congratulated himself for doing right.


    Ye Gucheng''s white eyes are turning to the sky. It''s not impossible to spare the lives of two dogs. The problem is that the two dogs can''t understand what they mean. They don''t know how to restrain themselves, but they add fuel to the fire.


    Now it is more direct to take the real hammer!


    "Grandfather ye, you... You see, you can spare us, OK?" He begged.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was as gray as death, especially when he felt Han 3000''s smiling eyes, he felt the cold on his back: "I... I''m really angry with you two idiots. Don''t... Don''t ask me. I''m not qualified to judge your life and death. If you want to forgive me, ask him."


    Small sunspot and fold virtual son suddenly a Leng, as expected guess right ah, that is the boss.


    "Grandfather of grandfathers, please let us go, hehe."


    "Yes, yes, you can save our dog''s life, just because we are loyal to you." Two people immediately happy beg way.


    "For the sake of loyalty?" Han 3000 can''t help laughing.


    Ye Gucheng, Wu Yan and others were speechless and turned their heads to one side. When Lin Mengxi and others saw that these two goods were so good, they could not help feeling dejected.


    "Do you know who I am?" Han 3000 asked, and then gently opened his mask.


    "Of course you are the grandfather of the grandfathers." Zhe Xuzi smiles and compliments, but when he sees Han 3000 taking off the mask, he immediately kneels down and sits down on the ground, as if to hell. He''s very scared, "Han... Han 3000?"


    One side of the small sunspot smile also completely solidified in the face, the whole person completely silly.


    Isn''t this ye Gucheng''s boss? How, how can it be Han 3000!


    Han 3000 is a slave whom they all despise and even bully. How can he... How can he suddenly become the grandfather of his own grandfather?!


    If the rain is stunned!


    When ye Gucheng and Wu Yan see Han 3000''s face, they can''t help but be stunned.


    Although they basically believed Qin Shuang''s words, when they really saw Han 3000''s face, they couldn''t help but feel more shocked.


    This is the slave that none of them looked down upon at the beginning, the waste.


    But now, standing in front of them, just laughing and drinking, they can completely control their inner fear, life and death, just like God.


    The little sunspot shakes his head in fear and retreats: "no... it''s impossible, it''s impossible, you... Aren''t you dead?"


    Then he looked at Ye Gucheng: "elder martial brother ye, he... He is Han 3000. We... We don''t have to be afraid of him. Nihilism is all your people, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, elder martial brother ye, kill him, kill him." Zhe Xuzi also looks at Ye Gucheng, which is their only hope.


    Ye Gucheng gas not to fight a place, originally Han 3000 are already about to leave, the two waste but just cross a foot, nothing to pick.


    Kill him? I only begged him not to kill myself!


    The little sunspot saw that all the people turned their heads to one side, and there was no one to pay attention to them. He was even more flustered and scared: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "He''s just a useless slave."


    Because everyone seems to be very afraid of Han 3000, so that the two of them are like two clowns, grandfather and waste slave, experiencing the joy and sorrow of life.


    Zhe Xuzi cried, his crotch also cried, and his clothes were all wet.


    He is not stupid. Can he not understand what this means?


    Small sunspot also completely stunned, just a moment later, he suddenly knelt in front of Han 3000, knock bang bang, the whole hall can only hear his head hit the ground of the huge sound. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2112

    It is clear that he is their downstream, but now, he is far above them.


    "Sorry, sorry, three thousand, you... Please spare us." Small sunspot side hard kowtow, while eager to beg for mercy way, forehead because of continuous impact, at this time is a red.


    Wu Yan looked at Ye Gucheng. At this time, he moved and flew directly. He stuck the throat of zhe Xuzi in one hand and the throat of Xiao sunspot in the other: "you two, damn it. Can you insult him, too?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he made a great effort in his hand. Just listening to the sound of the card, he broke his throat and opened his eyes. He was unwilling and afraid to be soft in Wu Yan''s hands.


    Then, Wu yanmeng looked back, looked at Han 3000, bowed his head and said, "I have killed the two people who framed you. In fact, it has nothing to do with Gucheng. He... "


    "Did I say I was going to kill them?" Han 3000 interrupts discontentedly.


    Although zhe Xuzi and Xiao Heizi are villains, Han Sanqian doesn''t have the idea to kill them. After all, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, they are just two mole ants. He is really not interested in killing two weak ones, even if they have framed themselves.


    Why do towering trees care about withered grass?!


    All they need to do is tell the truth.


    Wu Yan was stunned and surprised. Killing both of them was to prevent them from harming others.


    "Damn it." Ye Gucheng took a few steps.


    "Pa!"


    A slap in the face, suddenly heavy fan in Wu Yan''s face, angry voice shout: "here when turn get you to make a decision?"


    Being slapped by Ye Gucheng, Wu Yan''s face flashed a trace of unhappiness. After all, ye Gucheng is his younger generation. How can he face in front of everyone?


    However, he did not dare to make a mistake. He lowered his head and looked at Han 3000: "I''m sorry!"


    Ye Gucheng also looks at Han 3000. Although he is very upset that the original waste is superior in front of him now, he has to bow to the reality: "3000, Wu Yan is really abrupt, but he can''t stand these two villains slandering me, so he is impulsive. I apologize to you for him. I''m sorry."


    "Is that the only thing to apologize for?" Han Sanqian smiles.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly looks embarrassed: "the matter of zhe Xuzi and Xiao sunspot has nothing to do with me."


    "You know best whether it''s related or not. My account with you will be settled sooner or later. But I''m not interested today. " With that, Han 3000 turned and left.


    Ye Gucheng breathes a sigh in his heart. Now the army of Yaoshen Pavilion is fighting with Fuye family. If Han 3000 wants to settle with him, he can''t fight.


    If it is in the future, then he will not be so afraid.


    At this time, Qin Shuang runs to Han 3000 with tears in her eyes, and looks at Han 3000 murmuringly. Then, with a bend in her knees, she is about to kneel down.


    Han 3000''s eyes and hands are quick. He quickly holds Qin Shuang and frowns, "what are you doing?"


    "3000, I know nihilism is sorry for you, and they are not qualified to ask you for help. Then let me beg you, will you? " Qin Shuang weeping pear with rain, sad incomparable looking at Han 3000, although the body was Han 3000 help, but still trying to kneel to the ground.


    In Han 3000''s heart, Qin Shuang always takes care of him and trusts him. Even when all nihilists deal with him, she still stands firmly in front of her and protects herself.


    She is the elder martial sister in her heart forever. How can younger martial Brother Bear elder martial sister''s kneeling?!


    "Elder martial sister, why are you doing this? Do they deserve your pity? " Han three thousand see Qin frost so, in the heart also can''t help but grief, looking back, pointing to Sanyong and others: "because you believed I was innocent, how did these people treat you?"


    "They regard you as a madman trapped in love, close to dementia, erase your status and ignore your efforts. Are they worthy of your help?"


    "Even if you say that you love your mother, how ever stand in your position, understand you, believe you?"


    "Of course I will answer your plea. But... "Han three thousand suddenly glared at each other, angry voice and drink" this group of people, they deserve? "


    In a word, thunder drinks violently, and the whole room is shocked, but the elder of ersanfeng, Lin Mengxi and Sanyong are shocked!


    Yeah, do they deserve it?


    They don''t deserve it!!!


    Even if Qin Shuang explained for Han 3000 again and again, when did they hear that? They not only didn''t, but also regarded Qin Shuang as a madman who didn''t know how to love himself!


    Even in Han 3000''s second!


    They are still denouncing Qin Shuang for this!


    They, where match!


    Qin Shuang burst into tears when he heard Han 3000''s angry rebuke. With Han 3000''s arm, the whole person cried almost collapsed.


    Years of grievances, as well as the trust in Han 3000, now Han 3000 now returns to her, and yells at her angrily, which makes it hard for her to cover up the backlog in her heart for many years, and all of them burst out at this time.


    Han three thousand angry eyes, at this time also not from tears light point. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2113

    He is not satisfied with Qin Shuang, but also sad for himself. All the injustice Qin Shuang suffered was not what Han 3000 suffered?


    These self righteous people always look like they are on top of the world. They look at anyone and anything with pride and prejudice, contempt and subjectivity.


    The right and wrong in the world, in their eyes, is actually just between thinking.


    "Yes, we really don''t deserve it." Sanyong nodded heavily: "as the leader, I don''t know right from wrong. As an elder, I''m stubborn. I don''t deserve virtue in both public and private affairs. Three thousand, I have only one request."


    "Please take good care of Qin Shuang. She always believes in you and supports you. She is not wrong. As for us, as you said, we should be responsible for our actions. "


    Lin Mengxi also nodded heavily: "Qin Shuang has a simple nature. She only believes in you in her eyes. I hope you can take good care of her."


    With that, Lin Mengxi and Sanyong look at each other and make up their mind.


    "No." Qin Shuang suddenly raised her head and looked at Han 3000 with tears in her eyes: "3000, I beg you, OK? Really, I beg you, as long as you can, you can let me be an ox or a horse. "


    "You..." looking at Qin Shuang, Han 3000 was also very unhappy.


    "Three thousand..." Qin Shuang cried sadly.


    Han Sanqian really feels numb. These people of nihilism are not worthy of his pity. He has given them too many opportunities, but these people not only don''t cherish them, but make them worse and worse.


    Therefore, according to Han 3000''s character, these people are not qualified for new opportunities.


    But the problem is, he really does not want to see Qin Shuang cry so heartbroken. Sometimes, Han 3000 is a short guard, not to mention Su Yingxia and Han Nian, even those he regards as relatives and friends.


    "OK, but I''m still the one who asked me to intervene in nihilism, but Lin Mengxi must give it to me." Han 3000 said coldly.


    That''s his only bottom line.


    "May I ask you why you want us to hand over... My mother?" Qin Shuang nodded and asked tentatively.


    "Because of Zhu Ying." Han 3000''s cold way.


    It was master''s last wish. Since she sacrificed her life to save herself, as an apprentice, she naturally wanted to help her accomplish what she wanted to accomplish.


    "I think you won''t forget Ciyun cave." Han 3000 looks back, cold to the extreme.


    Hearing Zhu Ying and Ciyun cave, Lin Mengxi was stunned and then laughed bitterly.


    How could she forget?!


    "Originally, you are for Zhu Ying, that''s why you let nihilist hand me over." Lin Mengxi smiles bitterly.


    "When I was besieged by you nihilists and my life was hanging on the line, she saved me with her life. She also taught me Kung Fu, both in public and in private. I was a teacher for one day and a father for all my life. Therefore, I want to fulfill her last wish." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Lin Mengxi nodded: "no wonder you can come out safely in Ciyun cave. Unexpectedly, she will save your life with her life. You are right. Since she has given her life to you, it is natural for you to avenge her. "


    Lin Mengxi said, no longer refute, gently went to Han 3000 in front of him, and then, handed his sword to Han 3000''s hand, slightly closed his eyes: "come on."


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 pitifully. Although she knows that it''s too much for her to ask Han 3000 again, she can''t watch her mother die in front of her.


    "Since Zhu Ying can exchange her life for yours, can I exchange my life for hers?" Qin Shuang asked softly.


    "No way." Han 3000 is resolute.


    "Frost, don''t make a fool of yourself." Lin Mengxi looked at Qin Shuang coldly: "this is the matter of our previous generation, and it has nothing to do with you."


    With that, Lin Mengxi closed his eyes and raised his neck.


    "Good!" Han Sany grasped the sword in his hand: "then use your blood to sacrifice my master''s spirit in heaven."


    As soon as the words fall, Han 3000''s sword stabs Lin Mengxi''s throat directly.


    "Stop it


    Poof!!!


    From the sword to seal the throat, four streams of blood!


    However, when Han 3000 looked back, the whole person was not surprised.


    Blood on the sword!


    The blood on the ground spurts and scatters.


    However, it is not Lin Mengxi who covers his neck, but


    Qin Qingfeng.


    When he called out to stop, Han 3000 subconsciously turned back, but the sword did not take back. He only felt a shadow passing by, but the sword in his hand was almost cut at the same time!


    "Master?" Han 3000 was stunned.


    What he did not expect was that the shadow would be Qin Qingfeng.


    What''s more, he would stand in front of Lin Mengxi.


    The speed is too fast, almost in an instant. Even for Han 3000, Qin Qingfeng''s speed is unexpected, so that Han 3000 doesn''t reflect it at all. But this guy, isn''t he already close to a useless person?! Qin Qingfeng covers the wound of his throat with his hands, but the blood flows out through his fingers. His two hands are soon dripping with blood. He hastily extrudes a smile and says to Han 3000, "3000." Han 3000 looks at him inconceivably, he... He just wants to revenge for Zhu Ying, he didn''t want to hurt anyone, and he didn''t think Qin Qingfeng would suddenly appear¡° Hey, hey, am I fast? I''m old enough to eat! " Qin Qingfeng seems to feel Han 3000''s shock and chagrin, and he smiles at Han 3000. Looking at Qin Qingfeng''s situation, Qin Shuang is flustered, and Lin Mengxi is stunned¡° Why are you... Why are you here? " Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° When I heard that something happened in nihilism, I kept coming back. But I''m old and useless. I almost can''t catch up with you. " Qin Qingfeng smiled sadly¡° But you... But why are you standing in front of her! " Han three thousand don''t understand and angry roar way, he is angry of is oneself. Bang! The sword is thrown on the ground by Han 3000. Han 3000 shakes his head desperately. His eyes are full of remorse and remorse. It shouldn''t be! Even if he didn''t mean to, Qin Qingfeng was always his master. What''s the difference between him and killing his master¡° Three thousand, pick up the sword. " Qin Qingfeng smiles bitterly, but his body is weak because he can''t support it. Fortunately, Lin Mengxi quickly holds her, his body is slightly half kneeling, and puts Qin Qingfeng''s head on his leg¡° Qin Qingfeng is almost out of breath at this time, without air intake, and her lips become pale and powerless. Lin Mengxi tries to wrap the wound with a gauze towel in a hurry, but the gauze towel has just been put on, but it has been completely soaked with blood¡° Three thousand, come here, I have something to tell you This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2114

    Han 3000 shakes his head, but still respects his words. After picking up the sword, he comes to him slowly.


    "Don''t be sad, child." Gently touched Han 3000''s head, Qin Qingfeng tried his best to squeeze out a smile: "she is my wife, how can I watch you and kill her? Although I''m a waste, I, like you, am a man and a man who loves his wife like life. "


    "I should have been damned. Sooner or later, I have to pay back the evils of Wuyou village. Simply, you make my death more valuable. "


    "Zhu Ying''s revenge, in fact you kill me is the real revenge, understand?"


    "Why?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Zhu Ying was originally my younger martial sister, and she was also an apprentice taught by the same master as me. She was a childhood sweetheart. She has a secret affection for me, but I just regard her as my sister. Then I met Meng Xi. " With that, Qin Qingfeng looks at Lin Mengxi.


    Lin Mengxi''s eyes were full of tears and nodded fiercely.


    "Mengxi and I fell in love at first sight and soon fell in love, but in Zhu Ying''s eyes, Mengxi is the one who takes over the love with a knife, so it''s hard for Mengxi everywhere. At that time, I wanted to explain everything to Zhu Ying, but she didn''t listen. She just thought I was confused by Mengxi. "


    "In order to make the two of them live in peace, I went to Sifeng to find Mengxi most of the time. Later, we gave birth to Shuanger."


    "But when I was young, I was really addicted to my career and cultivation, and ignored some life and emotional treatment. Not only did Meng Xi often orphan her widowed mother with Shuanger, but also because she was often away from Qifeng, Zhu Ying hated Meng Xi even more. She even came to Sifeng to have conflicts with her mother and son."


    "In a fit of anger, I slapped Zhu Ying and never saw her again. But unexpectedly, it made her mad. Many disciples of Sifeng were brutally killed by her. The master of the leader at that time decided to punish her to death. Mengxi sympathized with her. Therefore, he begged the master of the leader to lock her in Ciyun cave and save her life. "


    "What''s the use of the past?" Lin Mengxi shook his head and sighed.


    "At the beginning, I always lingered in the outside world too much, and ignored some methods of dealing with Zhu Ying, and also ignored your mother and daughter, so that Zhu Ying went to the extreme, and let your mother and daughter depend on each other most of the time, but still had to deal with the numbness I caused for me."


    "So, 3000, all the reasons are because of me, you don''t have to feel guilty." Qin Qingfeng smiles at Han 3000.


    "But..." after hearing these stories, Han 3000 felt even worse. He looked at Lin Mengxi: "why didn''t you make it clear just now?"


    "You said that your life is Zhu Ying''s life. It''s right for you to avenge her. As for what kind of revenge it is, it doesn''t matter." Lin Mengxi shook his head.


    "You are tough and soft hearted. Even if you buy Han 3000, do you think I don''t know you are doing it for me? To death, you still want to protect me now and do not want to explain! Do you want me to be sorry for you all my life? " Qin Qingfeng looked at Lin Mengxi with a bitter smile: "fortunately, I got in time."


    "It''s time for me to return your mother and son." Qin Qingfeng said with a smile.


    Lin Mengxi''s tears gently slipped across his face, crying, laughing and crying.


    She hates Qin Qingfeng, but she doesn''t love him?!


    Hate a person how deep, often love a person, also how deep.


    "I have another wish." Qin Qingfeng said with a smile, and then looked at Qin Shuang: "from small to large, you have never called me a father, can you call me a father?"


    Qin Shuang has been crying for a long time. When she heard Qin Qingfeng''s words, she cried even more, but at the same time, her heart was in chaos.


    From childhood, she hardly met Qin Qingfeng, her father, although she knew he was her father.


    Now if you want her to call dad, how can she do it?!


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head disappointedly and put his hand on Han 3000''s: "master, I''m very lucky to die in your hand. I''m very lucky to have a dog''s life. I''ve not only paid back the evil of Wuyou village, but also their mother and son''s love. I really appreciate you from my heart."


    "Don''t blame yourself, you know? God is really very kind to me. I want to have a good apprentice all my life. Originally, I thought it would be impossible for me to accept a good apprentice in my life. These apprentices have suffered a lot, but now I think all the disasters are due to you. Zhu Ying has some extreme ideas, but she is right. "


    With that, he looked at Sanyong and Wu Yan with a smile. With ferocious eyes, he said in a cold voice, "see, I''m Qin Qingfeng''s apprentice, Han 3000!"


    When he called out Han 3000''s name, he almost roared and declared to everyone that he had been unwilling and oppressed for many years. Now, it''s time for him to raise his eyebrows!


    For many years, many people laughed at him, satirized him, and even his apprentices betrayed him, which made him unable to lift his head. Now, he finally took a breath!


    "Yours is rubbish!"


    All of a sudden, right now


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2115

    Qin Qingfeng suddenly froze, the next second, closed the last breath, with a smile, fell in Lin Mengxi''s arms.


    "Breeze


    "Daddy Qin Shuang couldn''t help it any more. She rushed over and cried bitterly: "wake up, wake up, don''t you want to hear me call your father? I did. You should say it


    "Daddy


    See Qin Shuang cry into a tearful person, Han 3000 heart of self blame is to reach the pole.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Han 3000 smashed his fist on the ground. The hard hall was smashed out of a huge hole.


    Clench your teeth, your eyes are both sad and regretful.


    Meng stood up and Han 3000 rushed out of the hall.


    "Ah!"


    An angry look up to the sky long roar, the whole body boom of a, a huge Jin mang then spread to four directions directly.


    "Bang bang!"


    Outside the hall, the four stone elephants suddenly burst open when they met Jin Mang and turned into powder.


    The whole hall, also because of this huge wave and direct violent shaking.


    Those surviving disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion who had been bombed by the sky fire moon wheel were even more unlucky. They just flew over and were preparing to gather outside the hall, but they were suddenly hit by the huge wave and directly scattered.


    One by one, like broken kites, fluttered everywhere.


    In the hall, the stone falls and the sand flies. Ye Gucheng and his gang look at each other. Han 3000 just roars with anger, and then they have such power. They are scared and pale.


    "Lonely city, what should we do now? Look at that guy. It''s not easy to get into trouble. " Wu Yan said timidly.


    Ye Gucheng''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, and he didn''t know what to do. Withdraw, and finally won the nihilism. How can the duck fly so far?


    But if you don''t withdraw?!


    Han 3000 is in a rage. If he takes out his anger, what can he do? What''s more, Han 3000 has now indicated that he wants to intervene in nihilism.


    Is hesitating, at this time, Han 3000 but full of angry face came in, eyes straight sweep Ye Gucheng, just will ye Gucheng see heart tremble.


    "I''m going to bury my master. Why don''t you go away now? Or do you want to wait for me to bury my master and then kill you? " Han 3000 cheered coldly.


    "You Ye Gucheng is angry. Han 3000 is just too arrogant and doesn''t give himself any face. But what can he do¡° Let''s go


    Voice a fall, ye Gucheng with Wu Yan and others left in a mess.


    "Sanyong, please bring all my friends outside into the residence." Han 3000.


    "Yes Sanyong nodded, waved his big hand, took the elder of ersanfeng and helped Ruoyu out.


    In the main hall, soon there were only three thousand three Han people left.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but sat down in the corner, a time of depression.


    Although Qin Qingfeng tried to persuade himself before he died, Han 3000 couldn''t pass the test in his heart.


    Qin Qingfeng is his own master.


    However, he died under his own sword.


    Even if it doesn''t mean to, it''s also a great treason.


    After a long time, Qin Shuang wiped away her tears and stood up slowly. Then, as soon as she clenched her teeth, she suddenly urged the energy in her hand, and a flame directly hit Qin Qingfeng''s body.


    Han 3000 immediately clapped an energy in the past, frowned and said: "what are you doing?"


    Qin Shuang shook his head: "he is dead, I want to cremate him."


    "Have a funeral." Han 3000.


    This is the only thing he can do for Qin Qingfeng.


    "Although Ye Gucheng has gone, with his personality, he is bound to make a comeback. We don''t have time for his funeral. Cremation on the spot, everything how to come, how to go Lin Mengxi shakes his head.


    "I''ll support everything and do it!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han three thousand finish saying, lift the long sword in the hand, straight walked out.


    Soon after, in the sky of nihilism, a figure stood there, cold as a stone statue, motionless.


    But also like a patron saint, guarding the highest sky of nihilism!


    In the hall of nihilism, the paper was white, and the hall of mourning was light. A funeral officially began.


    After su Yingxia and others came in, they knew what had happened. No one bothered Han 3000 in the air, but helped take care of Qin Qingfeng''s afterlife.


    Su Yingxia, in particular, is almost as busy as Qin Shuang.


    As far as she is concerned, she knows that, as a wife, what she has to do at this time is to share Han 3000''s worries silently, do what he wants to do but can''t do for the time being, and make up for what Han 3000 wants to make up.


    This funeral was held for a long time, and nihilist also treated the elder with courtesy according to the standard of death.


    Early the next morning.


    It''s light!


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, the figure swayed.


    Ye Gucheng looks cold and follows closely behind a person. Behind them, there are a large army of 60000 or 70000 people, marching forward in a mighty way¡° Han 3000, you''re dead. " Ye Gucheng''s cold voice, drinking in his heart. The person in front of Ye Gucheng is looking at the figure of nihilism. Under the sun, his face is very familiar - it''s Wang Xunzhi of Yaoshen Pavilion! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2116

    Wang Jianzhi''s face was cold. Originally, although the war of winning nihilism and breaking the alliance of Fuye''s two families was a war, at least he was not qualified to play in person.


    But ye Gucheng''s urgent letter yesterday made him rush over that night.


    The mysterious man he killed is still alive!


    What shocked him most was that from ye Gucheng''s mouth, he also knew one thing, that is, the mysterious man was Han 3000, who had been quite suspicious before.


    It''s him!!!


    Although he had doubts for a long time, he was still shocked when he was sure of it.


    At the same time, Wang''s heart is more ready to move. Because Han 3000 is a mysterious man, for Wang Huan Zhi, it is not only limited to the previous new and old grudges, but also killing and stealing.


    As a new true God, Wang Jianzhi knows that his power and cultivation are not as bad as those of the immortal sea area and the top of the blue mountain. And recently, it''s strange that his cultivation of this true God has stagnated, which makes him confused. At the same time, he is very urgent to improve his cultivation.


    Han 3000''s sudden appearance is undoubtedly a pie falling from the sky.


    If you can kill him, you can take back the ancient axe and defeat the Fuye family. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    In addition to following Ye Gucheng behind him, Wang Huanzhi specially brought four demons and several mysterious experts, who almost brought half of the experts in Yaoshen Pavilion out.


    "Order to go on, spread out the formation, prepare to attack, today, only success, not failure." Wang Huanzhi cheered coldly.


    "Yes Ye Gucheng nodded.


    With Ye Gucheng''s command, the whole mighty team suddenly scattered, scattered in all directions, and rushed to nihilism with the attitude of stars all over the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 saw that Wang Huan''s army was coming. In his sad and godless eyes, suddenly there was a flash of anger, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    With a long sword in hand, the golden energy twines all over the body in an instant.


    In nihilistic sect, when he saw the army coming from outside, the whole hall was at a loss. A group of people deliberated again and again, and Bai Xiaosheng was brought into the air by Linlong.


    "Three thousand, the boundary of nihilism sect no longer exists. Since the enemy has attacked, do you want the disciples of nihilism sect to prepare for battle?" Bai Xiaosheng asked carefully.


    After Qin Qingfeng''s death, Han 3000 was in a bad mood. He didn''t say a word. He stayed in mid air and didn''t move.


    "As I said, funerals are held normally." Han 3000 replied coldly.


    "3000, I know that Qin Qingfeng died under your sword. You blame yourself very much, but it has nothing to do with you. Even from a certain point of view, Qin Qingfeng should be happy to die under your sword." Bai Xiaosheng comforted him.


    "If you killed your master, would you think so?" Han three thousand cold voice dissatisfaction way.


    "This..." Bai Xiaosheng was stunned: "but, it has happened, and we don''t mean to blame you. What''s more, the army of Yaoshen Pavilion is now under pressure, and the nihilist array can''t be used. If we don''t prepare for the battle, isn''t it a way to die? "


    "As I said, I am." Han 3000 cheered coldly.


    Then, the whole person flew straight ahead.


    With a long sigh, Bai Xiaosheng has to go back with Linlong.


    "How''s it going?" Fu Mang and the others came forward and asked.


    Hundred Xiaosheng shook his head helplessly: "he asked us to continue to hold the funeral."


    "Continue? This... "Fu mang was very depressed:" how can this be held? The enemy is at hand. "


    "Yes, there are so many enemies. After we lose our array, it''s a question whether everyone can hold it. We have to hold a funeral?" Autumn water is also quite depressed.


    This is simply impossible.


    "It''s obvious that the other side is well prepared. After they get close to us, they directly disperse the formation. The purpose is not to let 3000 play like yesterday. Play with him. " Hold away from the cold channel.


    On the basis of impossibility, this is tantamount to adding insult to injury.


    "Master Sanyong." At this time, Su Yingxia suddenly raised his head.


    "What can I do for you, welcome summer?" Sanyong whispered.


    Although Han 3000 is stubborn, it would be a good thing if Su Yingxia could be the other master.


    "I''d like you to preside over the funeral, please." Su Yingxia said calmly.


    "Ah?" San Yong was stunned. He thought Han Sanyi had made a wrong decision because of Qin Qingfeng''s death, but Su Yingxia was not. But it never occurred to me that Su Yingxia''s decision was to support Han 3000''s practice.


    In Su Yingxia''s heart, her trust in Han 3000 is unlimited. Even if Han 3000 says that her feet are on the sky and the ground is on her head, she will believe him without hesitation.


    "Welcome summer, 3000 is so excited because of his master''s death. It''s understandable, but you can''t be confused."


    "Yes, at this time, you have to make a wise decision, not only to save everyone, but also to save himself." A group of people immediately worried and way. Su Yingxia''s face was firm and resolute, and said: "enough, don''t say any more. I believe in any decision made by 3000."¡° Well, second younger martial brother, let all the people of nihilism continue to wear hemp and wear filial piety. What Ying Xia said is reasonable. We should believe Han 3000. I''ve missed it. I don''t want to make mistakes again. " Sanyong nodded, and the first one came out to support him. Several elders of nihilism nodded at the same time. Why is Sanyong not their voice?! At this time, Han 3000 had already arrived at the gate of nihilism. Yu Jian raised it slightly and glared coldly: "it''s forbidden. Those who enter without permission will die!" Like ants and stars, tens of thousands of disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion all over the mountains in front of nihilist stopped immediately. Although the voice was not loud, it ran through the whole scene. All the people at the scene felt cold in their hearts¡° Han 3000, your grandfather is here. When can I get you to be presumptuous? All of you, give me your orders At this time, Wang Huan''s angry voice was loud, and he stepped down a fire unicorn, which was very dignified. With one of Wang Huan''s shouts, the four sons of the demon sect flew to Han 3000 in an instant. Wan Jun was also inspired by this and rushed over in the sound of shouting and killing. Han 3000''s face is cold and his voice is not moving, but the jade sword is moved by the powerful energy. Next second, Han 3000 moves!!! It''s like a rabbit, like a phantom, attacking the four sons of the demons. In the sky, weapons meet, magic blows, and there are four explosions. However, it''s obvious that the four sons of the demon sect may be the best among the experts in other places, but they are completely defeated by Han 3000 in just a few rounds. If it''s not for tens of thousands of people constantly flying to Han 3000 on the ground, Han 3000 must devote his energy to beating these guys to the ground one by one like a fly. Otherwise, the killing of Sizi was only a matter of a moment¡° Lord, it depends on the situation. It''s not right. This guy is very fierce. The four brothers of the demon sect are not his opponents at all? " Ye Gucheng can''t help but walk to Wang Huanzhi''s side at this time, respectful way. Wang Jianzhi showed a faint smile, but he was quite confident and didn''t panic. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2117

    "That''s Han 3000, the mysterious man at the top of Qishan mountain, and the one who can live in the endless abyss. He still has Pangu axe in his hand. It''s normal to be fierce. It''s also expected that the four demons will be defeated. Before they go up, I warned them not to think about winning, but just how to live."


    This makes Ye Gucheng quite puzzled. Since they all want to fight, how can they not think about winning, but how can they live? If you don''t want to live, it''s over?


    We should know that when we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. If we all have no hope of winning, how can we win?


    "Why don''t you take some experts to help?" Ye Gu Cheng asked with a frown.


    "Lonely city, you are good at everything, but sometimes you are too impulsive. The lion and tiger are invincible, but they can be killed by dogs. Why do you say that? "


    "I see. What the Lord means is that you can''t eat a mouthful when dealing with such a master. You have to eat slowly."


    Wang Jianzhi nodded, which is also the fundamental reason why he scattered all the people and horses. Previous wars have shown that Han 3000 is not a small man. If he attacks with ten thousand people again, he is likely to be killed by him and go into the battle of Baguio palace and the situation of nihilism yesterday.


    But if it''s separated, it''s different.


    "Ten thousand people, even if he can spit a mouthful of water to death, he will spit ten thousand times." Wang Huanzhi said with a cruel smile.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly fully understood that what Wang xuanzhi used was a sea of people procrastination tactics, which was to use the number of people to exhaust Han 3000''s physical strength and energy.


    Think of here, ye Gucheng mouth light pull, show a sneer.


    In mid air, Han 3000 also found that the situation is not quite right.


    Although the four demons can''t beat themselves, they are also the best among the experts. Although they can''t win together, they can at least make a lot of trouble for Han 3000.


    However, the problem is that the four sons did not attack at all from beginning to end. At most, after baa attack, they quickly made defensive posture.


    Then look at those scattered soldiers who are constantly rushing up. Han 3000 soon clenches his teeth.


    Play the war of attrition of procrastination?!


    Although I have a lot of energy, if I want to consume it like this, I will always be exhausted. Once exhausted, I will be a fish to be slaughtered.


    Think of here, Han three thousand no longer nonsense, directly more ferocious to the magic door four son.


    This is the best way out!


    But the other side seems to expect that Han 3000 will step up the attack, and the four demons will not even defend themselves. They disperse in four directions. But when Han 3000 doesn''t want to chase them, the four guys quickly retract and surround Han 3000.


    It feels like the water in the mire. You push it away and it comes back quickly.


    Han 3000 was so bored that he couldn''t withdraw and attack. He was in trouble for a while.


    Wang Huan Zhi satisfied smile: "I this move trapped beast fight, how?"


    Ye Gucheng quickly bowed to him, saluted and said respectfully, "master, I think that guy is going crazy."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Wang Huanzhi gave a smile, and then he looked at Han 3000, who was already quite irritable in the air. A chill flashed in his eyes: "fight with me? You haven''t even finished your hair yet. "


    But the voice of a fall, that end of Han 3000 suddenly seize the opportunity, break open four son directly toward the king slow to kill.


    Han 3000''s only choice is to catch the king first.


    "Son of a bitch! Do you think I''m afraid of you? " As soon as Wang Huan''s angry voice was drunk, he directly took one hand, and one could really pour it into his hand. He aimed at Han 3000 and clapped it with one hand.


    After a long time of digestion and the blessing of a large number of pills, Wang Jianzhi, who has the heart of God, has already gone beyond the eight wasteland and reached the end of the half god. Apart from the two true gods, the top of the blue mountain and the eternal sea area, why should he be afraid of them in this eight wasteland world?!


    Hand a pat, suddenly the whole arm into blood red, directly on Han 3000''s palm.


    Bang!


    Two palms meet and explode.


    With two people as the center, all people within hundreds of meters around were repulsed by the explosion.


    Although Ye Gucheng hid behind Wang Jianzhi in time, he was still overturned by the strong waves.


    The moment I got up, I saw Han 3000 and Wang Huan''s palm peak intersect, golden energy and red energy confrontation, sand and stone steep rise.


    Afraid of this terrible scene, ye Gucheng''s eyes are full of greed.


    If only I could have such accomplishments one day?!


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you break in, I will use the heart of God you sent me, let you see my real ability." Wang Huan''s emotional, ferocious smile at Han three thousand one, at the same time, the hands of energy suddenly increased.


    Boom!


    A strong red light directly spread from the arm everywhere, like a giant tiger, directly toward Han 3000.


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you again?" Han three thousand evil smile, the hand also at the same time will instill the golden energy in the body on his arm.


    Boom!!! The golden breath also turned into a dragon, which directly attacked Wang Wenzhi. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2118

    Bang!!!!


    The dragon and the tiger meet and fight each other!


    The strong and incomparable breath collided with each other, and the ground trembled. Those who had just been hit and flew, before they knew what was going on, were directly attacked by a huge wave of air.


    The four sons of Mormon and others quickly put up the energy shield to resist, but the energy shield was still broken, and people were knocked over and blown farther.


    And those who are close to the cultivation of low people, not even scream, in the waves, turned into nothing!


    "Is this... Is this the power of demigod?" Ye Gucheng was also beaten to fly dozens of meters away. He got up from the ground in a panic and looked at Wang Huanzhi and Han 3000 in the distance.


    The fourth son of the demon sect was also embarrassed to get up from the ground. It suddenly found that the surrounding trees were destroyed and there was no grass left.


    Terror!


    Shocked!


    Just the aftershock of the explosion can destroy the sky and the earth. If the demigod strikes with all his strength, will the mountains and rivers fall down?!


    In the center of the golden red light.


    At this time, Wang Huan''s face was ferocious and looked at Han 3000 viciously. Dou Da''s sweat ran straight along his forehead.


    The previous arrogance is now completely replaced by panic!


    "No way, no way. I''m a demigod. How can you fight me?" Wang Huanzhi looks at Han 3000 and asks.


    It''s hard for him to understand that with his current cultivation, in addition to the two true gods, there is no one who can compete with them.


    "You can also say, demigod, isn''t it that there is no real God? Why can''t I resist you? " Han 3000 gave a scornful smile.


    Wang Huan Zhi has the heart of God, but Han 3000 also has the blood of God. Everyone has the inheritance of nearly half god. What''s the fear of Han 3000?


    Although Wang Jianzhi also has elixir to protect his body, Han Sanqian also has gold body blessing and immortal Xuan armor to protect his body. The aura in his body has the heart of the dragon people to multiply. What is he afraid of Wang Jianzhi?!


    "I really underestimate you." Wang Huanzhi drank coldly: "however, do you really think that if you can bear my blow, you can be extremely arrogant and arrogant? I''ll tell you, it''s early. I''ve only used 70% of my strength. "


    Han 3000 disdains to smile: "do you know how much strength I used?"


    Wang did not answer, but his eyes were already quite angry.


    "If you can take a blow from me, you can be arrogant. The question is, can you take a blow from me?"


    In a word, Wang Wenzhi was shocked!


    what do you mean?


    Can he carry his own blow?


    He is too arrogant!


    "Give me a lift!" Anger a drink, Han 3000 suddenly increase strength, fierce push.


    Wang Huan''s power also increased at the same time, but before that power seemed to reach the edge, he just felt a huge force hit him in the palm of his hand, and then, like a torrent, he directly pressed his energy, like a mountain torrent, and directly came to his face!


    "Poof!"


    Wang Jianzhi''s whole body was directly beaten back by the strange force. Every step he took left a very deep footprint on the ground. However, Rao took four or five steps to stabilize his figure.


    The next second, blood gushes directly from the throat!


    "You Wang Huan Zhi looks at Han 3000 angrily, and looks at the guy in front of him in shock. However, he just moves, and his muscles and veins are extremely painful.


    Obviously, Zhang Feng duel, he has been injured!


    "I say you can''t carry it." Han 3000 gave a cold smile, and his words were full of contempt.


    "You''re in demigod, too?" Wang Jianzhi looks at Han 3000 inconceivably and frowns in pain.


    Han 3000 did not answer with a smile. Instead, he sneered, "is the loser qualified to ask the winner?"


    Wang Huan''s anger is a mouthful of old blood up, brow a frown: "God grave, you are not hiding other didn''t give me?"? Otherwise, why do I stop and you have the right to fight me? "


    Han 3000 said coldly, "Guess!"


    Wang Huan''s face is cold. He doesn''t need Han 3000 to answer. He already knows the answer. Otherwise, it can''t explain all the facts in front of him.


    At the same time, Wang Wenzhi suddenly realized that Han 3000 had taken away what he should have become a God, and even everything from Xianling island.


    "It seems that I really killed you." Wang Jianzhi gritted his teeth.


    "With you?" Han 3000 disdains the way.


    "Not me, of course." Wang Huanzhi gave a cold smile.


    All of a sudden, at this time, Han only felt the darkness on his head. When he looked up, he saw a giant banner flying to his head and spinning quickly.


    Almost at the same time, several monks in cassock, Lama hat and red skin rushed out, holding beads or staff, quickly surrounded Han 3000.


    "I know what you can do, but do you really think I have no other preparation for those who can run out of the endless abyss?"


    Han 3000 frowned tightly and was about to move forward. Suddenly, a gray light beam came out of the giant flag, which directly enveloped Han 3000. A strange magic sound also floated into his ears at the right time. On the top of the mountain in the distance, the figure swayed. Ye Gucheng looks cold and follows closely behind a person. Behind them, there are a large army of 60000 or 70000 people, marching forward in a mighty way¡° Han 3000, you''re dead. " Ye Gucheng''s cold voice, drinking in his heart. The person in front of Ye Gucheng is looking at the figure of nihilism. Under the sun, his face is very familiar - it''s Wang Xunzhi of Yaoshen Pavilion! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2119

    Without waiting for Han 3000''s reflection, the blood red monks directly sat on the site, and around Han 3000, they ranked among the 18 Arhats, and there were many scriptures.


    A stream of red Scripture words floated out of their mouths, then all of them hit the shadow outside the banner one by one, and soon penetrated into the shadow, directly into Han 3000''s body.


    Han three thousand suddenly feel dizzy dazzle, the whole world is also in the distortion of subversion.


    That evil sound is to let oneself fall asleep in this kind of environment.


    Then, Han 3000''s consciousness began to blur.


    This is the most precious thing of the magic gate, the magic flag of heaven.


    The eighteen blood red monks around are the eighteen Dharma protectors and eighteen blood monks.


    "It''s a combination of blood refining, spirit refining and body refining. Even the most powerful people will experience physical and mental torture and heart demons in the banners. Han 3000, I see where you''re going today!" Wang Jianzhi saw Han 3000''s situation and burst into laughter.


    Han 3000 didn''t know how long it had been blurred, and then all the painful memories came to his mind, and the painful things that Han 3000 remembered were constantly recalled in his mind. That one after another bullied his face, with a smile constantly flashed in Han 3000''s brain.


    Su Yingxia''s grievance, Han Nian was held by Fu Tianguan, a lonely and helpless cry, everything, constantly stimulate Han 3000, let Han 3000 mood to the bottom at the same time, bring him anger and sadness.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that someone had patted him on the shoulder.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw a big Buddha.


    The Buddha''s light is dazzling, the Buddha''s body is powerful, the golden light is shining, and the healthy spirit is full.


    "Here you are?" Buddha smiles.


    "Are you Buddha? Where am I? " Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "The predestined one comes from the beginning and asks nothing. If you don''t help others, how can you be regarded as Buddha? " Buddha ha ha a smile: "it''s just a grain of confusion in this dust world, you and I are general."


    After that, with a wave of his Buddhist hand, a huge lotus cloud appeared in front of Han 3000. The cloud was transparent and could see all kinds of things in the world. Some people cried, some people laughed, some people were rich and could flow oil, some people were wandering on the edge of starvation, some people were carefree, some people were worried.


    "You see, all kinds of things in this world are very desolate. All living beings are suffering. What''s the difference with you? As long as people are born, there will be three kinds of fire. These three kinds of fire poison people''s hearts, so they make people sink into reincarnation. Everything in the world is the root of evil, so as to cause all living beings to be slaughtered and worry. You just have that kind of pain, and that''s why. "


    "If you want to forget the pain, you must learn to put it down. If you persist, you will only be more nervous and painful. The difference between God and man is that God has given up, but man has not. If you want to be a God, you have to learn to let go, you know? "


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and didn''t answer. He was just thinking about where it was.


    "You are in the banner. Do you want to leave here?" The Buddha spoke softly.


    Han 3000 cannot deny it.


    "You are trapped in this banner because you have three fires, but you have divine roots, and you and I are predestined to each other. This seat will help you out of this magic banner." Buddha whispered.


    "This is the banner of the demons. It was created by the demons. The demons were transformed from the demons of the Buddha. He incarnated all the sufferings of the Buddha, created the banner with all the evils of the Buddha, and then transformed into eighteen demon monks with the filth of the Buddha. They echoed each other and created the trap of the demons. It was very powerful. Simply, the Buddha found out the way to break the flag, and let me cross the people who are predestined. " Buddhism and Taoism.


    Han 3000 nodded and said respectfully, "how can I break the flag?"


    "The demons, banners and demons are all the evils of the Buddha. If you want to despise them, you have to learn the goodness of the Buddha. You have to learn to let go, let go of people, let go of things, let go of heart, let go of everything in the world, just as I do with Buddhism." Buddha said, slowly closed his eyes, at this time, the Sanskrit sound sounded, the sound into the ear, pleasing to the heart, let Han 3000 suddenly have a sublimation feeling.


    Don''t think much, Han 3000 slightly closed his eyes, heart with the Buddha, listen to the Buddha''s voice, slowly settled.


    At this time, the periphery.


    Han 3000 slowly sat down, at the same time, also put down all the defense.


    "This fool, he really thought Buddha was crossing him." Ye Gucheng''s cold voice disdains ridicule.


    Wang Huan''s evil smile: "if people practice Buddhism, they may become gods. Don''t say that."


    "It''s OK to practice Buddhism, but you have to go to the West first." Ye Gucheng sneers.


    Wang Huan Zhi laughed: "later, we will send him to the West."


    With that, Wang xuanzhi laughed at the eighteen blood monks. The blood monks understood, and the frequency in their mouths was faster. The Sanskrit fonts were read out from their mouths faster, and they flew towards the flag one by one.


    At this time, Han 3000 was feeling the light of Buddha in the banner, and his heart was very smooth.


    "We can''t underestimate the power of Tianmo banner. Do we need help?"


    In the world of all directions, another voice came out of the sky.


    "If he can walk out of your training tower, why are you afraid that he can''t walk out of a magic flag?"


    "So it is."¡° Everything has its own destiny. Let''s go. He wants to be the strongest. How can he not go through some hardships? "¡° When he meets you, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. " Another voice said with a bitter smile¡° It depends on his own nature. " As soon as the words came to an end, Han 3000 felt more and more the mystery of Buddhism as he entered the eight wasteland world. He was like a big fish that had been dry for a long time. Suddenly, he came to the vast waters. He could not find any other way to enjoy himself except to roam. Outside the banner, the eighteen blood monks continued to sit, while Wang Jianzhi had already led several of his men to the outside of the banner. At this time, they had a black glove on their hands¡° Damn it, this boy has done a lot of harm to our Yaoshen Pavilion. The battle of Baguio palace has almost damaged our Yaoshen pavilion''s reputation. As the elder of Yaoshen Pavilion, it''s useless to take revenge. " An old man drank it gently, then concentrated his energy on his right hand with black gloves, and patted Han 3000 meditating in the banner with one palm. Bang!!! The palm slapped on his back with a loud muffled sound. It was obvious that the old man almost exerted all his strength. Even though Han 3000 had immortal Xuan armor to protect his body, he could not help but let Han 3000''s body be seriously injured and a touch of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. But at this time Han 3000, not only no pain, no resistance, but also a faint smile on the corner of his mouth¡° A little trash, dare to be above me, don''t you mean to settle with me? I''ll satisfy you and settle with you now. " Ye Gucheng smiled coldly. He also poured energy into his gloved right hand, aimed it at Han 3000''s chest, and clapped it again. Han 3000''s blood flowed more quickly. Then, one by one, the people next to Wang Huan hit Han 3000 like the people before him. Strangely, Han 3000''s blood is flowing like a pillar, but he still has a smile on his face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2120

    In the middle of the sky, the shadow of the four dragons suddenly disappeared and flew in the direction of nihilism.


    When Su Yingxia and others heard the news from the four dragons, they were all frightened and worried.


    "3000 under siege? And can''t fight back? Do you want to return the abuse? " Fu Mang''s eyes were staring out.


    Where do they want to get it? Han 3000, the front foot, let them continue to hold the funeral ceremony, and the back foot was besieged, but the besiege was all right. Why didn''t he fight back?!


    "Is 3000 still immersed in Qin Qingfeng''s death and unable to extricate himself from it, so he has lost his will and is determined to die?" Hold away from frowning.


    "How is that possible? How could the alliance leader, his wife and children, be bent on death? " The poem language denies a way immediately.


    "3000 may be in some trouble." Linlong looks up at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t say a word. She knows that Linlong''s words are the real situation. No matter how frustrated Han 3000 is, he will never give up.


    He will feel sorry for Qin Qingfeng''s death, but he will never give up his life.


    "What''s going on over there? You''ve given me all the details." Lin long cold sound to four Dragon Road.


    Four dragons nodded, you a word, I a word, will see all, do not leave the slightest all told the public.


    "Banners? Three thousand under a banner Lin long quickly grasped the key point and frowned: "it looks like it''s still smiling. I enjoy it very much?"


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the blood on the corner of our mouth, we all thought who was giving him a fancy massage."


    "The feeling of comfort on his face is really enjoyable."


    Hearing this, Lin long can''t help looking at everyone strangely. What''s the matter?!


    "Are there 18 blood red monks outside the banner?" At this time, Sanyong suddenly frowned.


    "Yes, listen to those people, it''s like seeing the magic flag?"


    "Sure enough," Sanyong was like an enemy. His sense of horror was easy to express. Seeing people looking at him, Sanyong was in a panic and said, "it''s a magic treasure. It''s very evil, but it''s just a legendary thing. I didn''t expect that it really came to the world."


    "As long as it exists in the banner and cooperates with the magic Buddha of the eighteen demon monks, the trapped people in the banner will be invaded by the evil Qi in their body and blood, and their mood will also trigger all kinds of demons because of their evil nature. Those with the highest rumor can see the demon Buddha in the banner!"


    "Demon Buddha?" Lin long asked.


    "It was one of the four great demons in ancient times in the world of the eight sides. It had boundless power and was good at bewitching people''s minds. However, it disappeared in the world of the eight sides after it was killed by the first three real gods in the war of gods and demons that made the first order in the world of the eight sides millions of years ago! Some people say that it hid in the "magic banner"


    "Will 3000 be confused by the demon Buddha?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I don''t know, but in my opinion, it should be impossible." San Yong shook his head¡° It''s just a rumor that the highest one sees the demon Buddha. Three thousand, should not reach that height


    "What if he does?" Lin long asked.


    San Yong frowned and said, "more evil than good!"


    Hearing this, everyone was silent.


    "What shall we do now? Why don''t we go out and help three thousand? " The world is full of wisdom.


    "This is the only way, Sanyong. You immediately organize nihilist disciples, and we will go to meet and save 3000." Fu mang finished, picked up the sword, ready to fight.


    Sanyong nods, and others are ready to fight, just as they are about to send Lin Mengxi to organize his disciples.


    Su Yingxia suddenly walks slowly to Qin Qingfeng''s spirit, kneels down gently, and then quietly burns the paper money.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s action, all the people were stunned.


    "Xingyao, add the fragrance." Su Yingxia said.


    Star Yao a Leng, looked at the crowd, or choose obedient, go to the point of incense.


    "Welcome summer, when is it? Do you still have time to wake here?" Help mang gas don''t hit a place to come, urgent can''t Nai of say.


    "Yes, it''s too late to save people in summer." Sanyong also urged.


    "Have you forgotten how 3000 told you before he left? Do as he says. " Su Yingxia cold way, but did not stop action on the hand.


    "Ah, that was before, but now the situation is different. Han 3000 is already in danger." Elder Er Feng said in an urgent voice.


    "Enough, Han 3000 is Su Yingxia''s favorite. She worries about him more than any of you. Since she said she would follow Han 3000''s advice, if anyone doesn''t follow, don''t blame me for being impolite. " Lin long suddenly said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Linlong looked at everyone coldly.


    Qin Shuang did not speak, put away the sword, quickly walked to Su Yingxia''s side, helped her to do things in an orderly way.


    A group of people look at each other, anxious in the face, but do not know how to do.


    "Well, what are you doing? Do you also want to disobey the words of the alliance leader''s wife? " Help mang depressed shout a voice, honest sit to one side.


    Other people see, also can each busy, continue to prepare for the funeral. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2121

    Under the guidance of the Golden Buddha in front of him, he felt the vastness of Buddhism and enjoyed the spiritual mystery brought by the Buddha''s voice.


    What''s more, in front of the Golden Buddha''s repeated voice, he felt that his body was also undergoing extremely wonderful changes and perception.


    Comfortable, extremely comfortable.


    Comfortable people even want to gently close their eyes to sleep.


    "Is it so comfortable to put it down?" Han 3000 with a smile, murmured.


    "Bodhi originally has no trees, and the Ming realm is not a platform. Originally, there was nothing. Where could it cause dust? When people were born, they were carefree, but when they experienced more and were reluctant to give up more, they could not let go. This is the so-called worry. As long as you are willing to put it down, you will be willing to have something, beyond the void and at ease. "


    "When you are beyond the void and at ease, you are what people call Buddha." Buddha gently taught.


    Han Sanqian smiles and nods. He suddenly opens his eyes and asks, "did you put down the Buddha again?"


    Jin fo obviously didn''t expect Han 3000''s question. He was stunned for a moment and replied calmly, "if I can''t let go, how can I become a Buddha?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "you didn''t put it down."


    The Golden Buddha was slightly dissatisfied: "don''t talk so much. What can I do for you?"


    "If you put it down, why do you want to teach me to walk out of this magic flag? Now that I''ve put it down, why should I care where I am? " Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    "Presumptuous, I teach you to get out of the magic flag. It''s your fate. I ferry you." The Golden Buddha said slightly angrily.


    "Family members are all empty. I just want to refute you casually. Are you furious?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Then the Golden Buddha noticed his gaffe and closed his eyes naturally: "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    "There''s no need to pretend. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were a fake Buddha, because when you saw me, there was a trace of surprise and a trace of hatred, right?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You The Golden Buddha was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Han 3000 found his own emotional fluctuation.


    "If you don''t believe me, why do you have to understand the dharma as I said?" Buddhism and Taoism.


    "Isn''t Buddhism saying that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? If I don''t follow you, how can I know what you want to do? "


    "It seems that I can''t keep you here." As soon as the Golden Buddha drank, he suddenly turned his palm. Suddenly, a huge Buddha''s palm was directly pressed down.


    In the face of the huge Buddha palm with the potential of thunder, Han 3000 suddenly added energy, directly pulled up the Pangu axe and stormed away.


    But the next second, Han 3000 was stunned. When he faced the Giant Buddha''s hand, Pangu ax, which had always been invincible, suddenly came across a mountain like plastic. It was just the moment of confrontation. Pangu ax was broken, and Han 3000''s eyes suddenly flashed a little panic and inconceivable.


    Pangu axe is broken!


    How is that possible?!


    That''s the king of all things!


    Regardless of thinking, Han 3000 quickly turned over and urgently avoided the pressure of the Buddha''s palm.


    All of a sudden, the Buddha''s palm fell down, and the dust was flying. Obviously, the Buddha''s palm was very powerful, and Han 3000 was still scared. If he was held down by the Buddha''s palm, no matter how strong his body was, Han 3000 would become flesh mud.


    Although he has immortal Xuan armor and gold body blessing, even if Pangu axe is broken directly, what qualification does he have to fight against it?!


    When he was afraid, he turned over the palm of the Buddha and attacked three thousand people from Korea and Korea.


    Han 3000 can not do much, at this time in addition to hiding, no other way!


    However, the Buddha''s palm is huge and extremely fast. Even Han 3000''s speed is extremely fast, but after several rounds, Han 3000 is out of breath and in a mess.


    "Son, that''s the price you''ve paid to annoy me. If you don''t want to be crushed to death by my Vajra Buddha''s palm, you will be arrested. I think you are predestined with me. I accept you as my disciple and devote myself to discussing Buddhism with me! " The Golden Buddha said softly at this time.


    "Hehe, I have a wife and a daughter. What kind of Dharma do I practice? Besides, it''s not like practicing Buddhism with you as a hypocrite. " Han three thousand ferocious smile, take advantage of the situation is a dodge.


    Buddha''s palm is too big, and the speed is very fast. Han 3000 has already exhausted his physical strength.


    I don''t know why, my magnificent aura seems to be completely empty in front of the Buddha.


    "Folly is not to be taught." The Golden Buddha scolded and clapped his hand into the sky: "then you will be crushed into flesh mud by my Vajra Buddha''s hand."


    At this time, on the outside, Han 3000''s face was pale, and the blood in his mouth had soaked his upper body''s single clothes. If it wasn''t for the unquenchable Xuan armor, he would have been surrounded and killed.


    "What the hell is going on? Is this grandson made of iron? Can''t this be done? " Ye Gucheng scolds his mother directly. He is out of breath. At the same time, he feels terrible in his heart. He and a group of people are almost dead, but they still haven''t killed him. What can they do with him if they are hard to hard?!


    This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2122

    What did Han 3000 take from the tomb? How could it be so strong? After all, even Wang Jianzhi himself could never have been besieged by others in this unguarded situation, but he is still alive!


    The more he thinks about it, the more he wants to kill Han 3000 and get back what should be his own.


    "Lord, what shall we do? This boy is so damn strange. He''s just a monster. " On one side, a senior executive has been sweating, and the whole person''s eyes are full of fear. He is scared by Han 3000''s strong body.


    They are all masters among the masters. Most of the people in the world can''t even make a move under their hands. But today, dozens of them can''t solve the problem.


    This is not only an insult to chiguoguo, but also a great heart shock.


    "If this man doesn''t kill, there will be endless trouble." Another said.


    If Han 3000 is not trapped by the magic flag, once normal, I am afraid it will be the end of this group of people.


    Wang Huanzhi took a cold breath: "I don''t believe this boy is made of steel. Even if he is, I have to make a hole in the steel. All of you follow my orders and give me a call on your back. "


    "Yes


    People listen to the order, led by Wang Jianzhi, aim at Han 3000 back somewhere, directly a random hit.


    And ye Gucheng said a few words beside Wang Jianzhi. After Wang Jianzhi nodded, ye Gucheng quietly left the team with thousands of troops and went straight to nihilism.


    At this time of nihilism, the whole staff, according to Han 3000''s meaning, is guarding the spirit and performing filial piety, without the slightest precaution.


    "Miss, Han 3000 is trapped by the demon flag. Now he can''t move. Do you want his subordinates to help him?" Nothingness lives in the mountains, on a high place.


    Several maids gently hold white Yao green scarf, Pu fan round Ling, a huge exquisite giant wooden chair in front of them, like a small palace. Lu Ruoxin''s slender and mysterious posture gently lies on it. Beside, Chi Meng respectfully asks for instructions.


    Lu if the core surface if frost, quietly looking at the distance, Wang Jianzhi and others, jade lips gently open: "no need."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to help Han 3000? He is now facing difficulties. If he doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid... "Chi Meng said strangely.


    Lu Ruoxin did ask Chi Meng to help Han 3000 more than once, but he didn''t know why. At this critical moment, Lu Ruoxin suddenly decided not to help, which made Chi Meng confused.


    Although she wants Han 3000 to die early, she is more puzzled about Lu Ruoxin''s behavior.


    "Do you think I''m moody?" Lu Ruoxin cheered coldly.


    "I dare not." On hearing this, Chi Meng quickly lowered his head in fear.


    "I want to help Han 3000, because Han 3000, a potential stock, is worth helping. He has the ability to disrupt the order of the eight party world. Moreover, the eight party world is too chaotic and bloated. It''s time to change. But I don''t help because I respect him. " Lu Ruoxin''s indifferent way.


    "Respect?" Chi Meng frowned.


    "Maybe it''s you or someone else trapped in the flag. Miss Ben will help, but Han 3000 is different. How can a man whom Miss Ben really looks up to be a mediocre person? Although the sky magic flag is strong, I believe Han 3000 is stronger. " Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    Chi Meng clenches her teeth. It can be seen that Han 3000 has a high position in Lu Ruoxin''s heart. Even she, who always thinks highly of herself, is willing to respect him.


    "Miss, maybe Han 3000 is not as strong as you think." Chi Meng gritted his teeth.


    "Pa"


    Suddenly, Lu Ruoxin didn''t move, but he slapped Chi Meng in the face.


    Lu Ruoxin''s cold eyes shrunk: "are you questioning Miss Ben''s eyes?"


    "I dare not." Chi Meng was so flustered that he pressed his body very low, endured the burning pain on his face, and asked for mercy in a low voice: "I''m just worried. After all, the heavenly magic flag is the treasure of the magic gate. If Han sanqianyi has a short and long life and fails to live up to the expectation of the young lady, it will ruin the great plan of the young lady."


    When Lu Ruoxin heard this, he looked slightly better: "if he wants to be the kind of man that Miss Ben wants, he will surely accept more difficult challenges. If he can''t even break through the sky magic banner, how can he become the existence of the peak?"


    "Yes." Chi Meng nodded, but he was not convinced.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the banner was still standing, but because he had no strength, he could not help shaking slightly. Han 3000 knew that his physical strength was completely exhausted. Even if he had been almost there long ago, he had been sticking to it with willpower.


    But the Buddha''s palm is too big and too fast to avoid.


    Most importantly, I don''t know why, his physical strength is consumed so fast that he seems to use up a lot of strength every step he takes. This is really incredible.


    Although Han Sanqian is not as strong as an ox, he is still very muscular. Moreover, he has golden body blessing, which is much better than most people. It''s strange that he has such excessive physical exertion.


    "Don''t struggle any more. You''re just a mole ant in front of us. Everything is just the beginning and the end. When you''ve finished your fate, your life will come to an end." The demon Buddha said with a smile. Han 3000 clenched his teeth and said nothing¡° Ha ha, do you still have the capital to resist? Even if your proud Pangu axe is just like a powder in front of this seat, what is your little mortal body? If you do this, you will die miserably. However, in my Buddha''s mercy, I''ll give you one last chance, and you''ll do as you please. You''ll devote yourself to Buddhism with me. " When the demon Buddha finished, the light of the Buddha spread slightly, like the general light of my Buddha. But the words Pangu axe and fan reverberate in Han 3000''s ears¡° Who will practice Buddhism with you? I''m not dead yet? If you have anything, just come. " Han 3000 gave a bleak smile, but his eyes were firm¡° Arrogance The demon Buddha said angrily: "under the hand of Vajra Buddha, you will surely die." Han 3000 only felt a dead echo in his ears. The next second, the Giant Buddha''s palm hit again! Han three thousand Mou son a cold, really must die doubtless? wait! Die?! Why did he emphasize these two words? Like last time, he emphasized Pangu axe and vermicelli! Is... Yes, maybe, that''s it. Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly draws a smile from the corner of his mouth. Facing the roaring diamond Buddha palm, Han 3000 suddenly does not move and closes his eyes slightly, waiting for the blow of the diamond Buddha palm! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2123

    "Boom!"


    One palm directly and slowly pressed toward Han 3000. With his eyes closed, Han 3000 could feel his powerful breath getting closer and closer to him. Even close to him, Han 3000 could feel dyspnea and cardiac arrest.


    But Han still chose to sit in and wait.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, everything was quiet.


    When Han Sanqian opened his eyes, the palm of Buddha didn''t press on his body, let alone crush himself. On the contrary, everything was as usual.


    Han 3000 smiles.


    "What are you laughing at?" The demon Buddha cried coldly.


    "I laugh, I''m still alive." Han 3000.


    "Stupid! You''re still alive because I''m kind and don''t want to kill you The demon Buddha said in a cold voice.


    "How can the demon Buddha be merciful? It''s not that you don''t kill me, it''s that you can''t kill me at all. " Han 3000.


    "I only need to turn the hand of Vajra Buddha, and you will die. Just now, haven''t you seen my power?" The way of the demon Buddha.


    "Yes? Then don''t be merciful. Kill me Han 3000 smiled confidently.


    "Arrogance, do you think I dare not?" Cried the demon Buddha.


    "Yes, you just don''t dare." Han 3000 laughs.


    The demon Buddha opens his eyes fiercely, and a golden light shoots directly from his eyes, directly attacking Han 3000.


    Boom!!


    Even when he was far away from Han 3000, Han 3000 could feel the strong sense of oppression, which made people feel panic and even despair.


    This is the absolute force to suppress!


    "What''s all this noise for? Do you think I''m afraid of you? " Han 3000 is not in a hurry and shouts loudly.


    "Brush!"


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, when Han 3000 drank loudly, he was still motionless. At the same time, when he was less than half a meter away from Han 3000, the golden light suddenly turned to other places, and then exploded in other places.


    The whole ground, too, trembled from the explosion.


    "Why did you suddenly miss? Are you compassionate again, or do you dare not beat me at all for fear of leaking the stuffing? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    The demon Buddha''s eyes flashed a little flustered, forced to calm down: "this seat... This seat is naturally because of compassion, because, this seat is the Buddha."


    "At this time, do you want to continue to pretend?" Han 3000 shook his head.


    Demon Buddha a Leng, after a moment, he cold voice way: "how do you detect?"


    "Ever since you kept talking about Pangu axe and my death." Han 3000 sneers.


    In fact, Han 3000 was really flustered when Pangu axe was broken, and it''s no exaggeration to say that Han 3000 even felt the real fear and fear of death at that time. This is rare in Han 3000.


    But with the roar of the demon Buddha that Pangu axe turned into powder, Han 3000 was surprised at first, but then he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    If it''s an ordinary weapon, it''s ok if his Vajra Buddha''s palm is broken. But how can Pangu axe, the king of all kinds of weapons, be crushed by an ordinary Buddha''s palm?


    Unless, the cultivation of the demon Buddha is almost abnormal, and can even kill Han for more than 300 billion rounds. But is there such a person in the eight wasteland world?


    It can''t exist!


    Even if it exists, will Pangu axe be broken so easily?


    So there''s only one impossibility. It''s not a real Pangu axe.


    Pan Gu''s axe is his own master. As far as Han 3000 is concerned, it''s impossible that he can''t get the real Pan Gu''s axe, so there''s only one explanation, that is, it''s all illusions here.


    It is my spirit that has entered a kind of dreamland, so I can''t feel my energy.


    In addition, the demon Buddha always accentuates some key words. Han 3000 suddenly feels that it is actually a kind of psychological hint.


    It seems that he has been telling himself that if he wins the Vajra Buddha''s palm, he will surely die.


    Therefore, I have been tired of running, and did not go to think carefully.


    When he realized this, Han 3000 decided to carry his Vajra palm.


    Facts have also proved that Han 3000''s idea is correct. From beginning to end, the demon Buddha is bluffing. He can only create all kinds of false appearances to make him look extremely powerful, and then let his mentality and spirit collapse through constant hints.


    Han Sanqian also believes that if his spirit collapses, he will never return to his body.


    As for the rapid collapse of his physical strength, Han 3000 also believes that it is not the influence of the demon Buddha, but most likely his physical body is being destroyed.


    The demon Buddha''s face is twisted and stares at Han 3000.


    Everything he thought was brilliant, but Han 3000 guessed it.


    "This is the second time. I can''t win you. The origin, the end. "


    The demon Buddha said, hands together, then, the golden light is dim, the whole figure also slowly dissipated, finally, all return to nothing, leaving only Han 3100 people.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly. He was confused by the last sentence of the demon Buddha. What''s the second time? It seems that I have never seen him before. How could it be the second time? What does he mean by that?! But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly realized that it was wrong and quickly sat down in place. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2124

    Outside the banner.


    Wang Jianzhi led the crowd to a place on Han 3000''s back. He had bombarded Han 3000 for a whole round.


    Hidden in Han 3000''s body, the position on his back has turned from purple to red. It is obvious that attacking a place in turn has made it difficult to resist that position of the immortal Xuan armor.


    And everyone, also began to find that Han 3000''s injury in a sharp increase.


    This let a group of people finally take a breath.


    "I thought you were really made of steel, but I didn''t expect that you would be unable to carry it." Wang Wenzhi laughed in a cruel cold voice.


    "As expected, the Lord has both ability and political integrity. Attack hard. Even if Han 3000 is really steel, it will be made into molten steel by us." Ye Gucheng complimented.


    "Now this guy obviously can''t bear it. He''ll kill him when he''s sick." There is humanity.


    Bang, Shoufeng elder is very arrogant.


    "Damn, isn''t this grandson arrogant just now? Now it''s not the same. We beat it as dead dogs? The grass has provoked our lonely city, but we dare to fight against our Lord. Lord, let the little one take his life. " Head peak elder see Han 3000 almost finished at this time, can''t help but performance way.


    Wang Huan one of smile: "since you want to accept his dog''s life, it''s up to you, anyway, also afraid of dirty my hand."


    Elder Shoufeng takes his life, smiles coldly, looks at Ye Gucheng again, nods, and pours all the energy into his right hand, aiming at that part with one hand.


    But at this time, Han 3000 figure suddenly move, backhand fierce palm directly reverse stuck arrogant head peak elder neck, and then fly straight to the sky.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, Han 3000''s figure was in the air, and the body of Shoufeng elder suddenly fell from the air. With a dull sound, he hit the ground heavily.


    Open fear and puzzled eyes, can no longer move.


    Before he was arrogant, he didn''t understand what happened when he died.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, the sky magic flag fell to the ground like a frosted eggplant.


    "What?"


    "This..."


    A group of people look at each other, everyone thinks Han 3000 is dead, but where to know, this guy suddenly woke up, some people don''t even know what happened.


    Everything came too soon.


    "Bang!"


    The eighteen demon monks sitting chanting Sutras were also directly knocked down by the counter attack because of the fall of the demon flag, and they could not help spitting blood one by one.


    "The sky magic flag has fallen? That guy... "


    "How could that be?"


    A group of people were stunned, Wang Jianzhi also quickly picked up the leader of the eighteen blood monks at this time, and said in an urgent voice: "how can this happen?"


    "He''s broken." The monk, with the help of Wang Huan Zhi, sat up.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you trap that guy with the magic flag, he will have half his life left." Wang Huan''s cold voice way: "you still insist of live?"


    "We have no problem, but..."


    "But what?" Wang Jianzhi said in an urgent voice.


    The first monk shook his head: "the spirit of Tianmo banner is seriously damaged. I''m afraid it''s impossible to go to the battlefield without half a year to repair it."


    On hearing this, Wang Wenzhi was so angry that he twisted his head monk''s chest and said: "didn''t you tell me that the magic flag is the most precious of the magic gate? Even if someone accidentally escapes the array, can he use it again? Now, you tell me what''s wrong with it? "


    Wang Jianzhi has just experienced the cool part of the heavenly magic flag. Naturally, he likes the effect of this thing very much.


    But now it can''t be used all of a sudden. How can Wang xuanzhi not be angry!


    "Yes, theoretically, there are ninety-nine and eighty-one heavenly demons in the heavenly magic banner. Even if someone has a strong mind and can break the battle, there are another eighty heavenly demons that can be used at any time. But the problem is... "Speaking of this, the first monk looked at Han 3000 with fear.


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Huan Zhi looked with his eyes, more angry.


    His people are afraid.


    "The problem is that Han 3000 encountered a demon Buddha." The first monk is very embarrassed.


    Wang Huan one Leng, the hand can''t help but loosen the first monk, the whole person also at a loss of body shape stagger.


    Demon Buddha?!


    Han 3000 met a demon Buddha?!


    Isn''t this the strongest of the 9981 heavenly demons in the heavenly demons banner? In other words, it is because of the existence of the demon Buddha that the Tianmo banner can be called Tianmo banner, and it can also be called the magic gate treasure.


    Why can Han 3000 meet him?!


    "This man has a very strong mood. He''s the one with the strongest mood I''ve ever met." The first monk shook his head.


    With Han 3000''s years of forbearance on the earth, he has already exercised his state of mind in a very powerful way. In addition, the state of mind in the book of eight wild days is already incomparable.


    The first encounter is the demon Buddha, which is already the best "praise" and affirmation.


    "The demon Buddha was broken, the strength of the demon flag was greatly damaged, and he could not fight again in a short time. Moreover, even if he could fight again, what was the significance for him?" Hearing this, Wang slowly raised his head and gazed at Han 3000 in the air. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2125

    And Han 3000 in mid air.


    Although people have sobered up, but also found their own physical abnormalities.


    The extremely serious internal injury even made Han Sanqian feel unbearable pain, because he lost more blood and his face was pale and weak. Even now, Han Sanqian''s body also suffered from excessive consumption and serious internal injury, resulting in muscle spasm, and the whole person kept twitching slightly.


    If it wasn''t for Han 3000''s strong willpower, other people would have fallen to the ground and counted their lives.


    Han three thousand endure the pain, all the way to break through the shackles of that group of people, all the way to the air, just a few seconds of persistence, but Han three thousand has been sweating because of the pain.


    He can''t fall!


    It was the only thought and obsession in his heart.


    He knew what it would mean if he fell.


    "Miss, he really broke out of the sky magic banner, but it seems that the situation is not good."


    Somewhere in the distance, Chi Meng frowned.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded, his eyes showing gratification at the same time, but also a little worried. This is the first time that she has been worried. Han 3000 really meets her expectations, but she also understands how weak Han 3000 is today.


    "Is the team ready?" Lu Ruoxin said lightly.


    Chi Meng nodded: "almost, let them start now?"


    "No!" Lu Ruoxin nodded, but quickly shook his head: "don''t show the bottom card unless you have to. I want to observe again."


    "You prepare her. However, no rash action is allowed without my order. I want to... Have a look again. "


    "Yes." Chi Meng nodded and quickly took the order.


    Lu Ruoxin sat up slowly from the bed and looked at Han 3000 in the air. His eyes were extremely complex: "Han 3000, Han 3000, what is your limit?"


    "The sky?"


    Han Sanyi, like the God of war, overlooks the people at his feet. On the other hand, he begins to force the dragon''s heart to release energy and help him repair his body quickly.


    However, because the damage is too serious, Han 3000''s repair is much faster than ordinary people, but at least in the current situation, it is too slow.


    Yao Shen Ge and Wang Huan Zhi can never give themselves too much time.


    It''s their only choice to take advantage of their illness and kill themselves.


    What should we do?


    Han 3000''s brain is running fast.


    If Tianlu is here at this time, maybe with its help, we can at least work with them for a long time with speed and strive for some healing opportunities. At the same time, it can also help us recover. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, we sent it away.


    However, if you ask Han 3000 if he regrets it, he will never regret it.


    He will never lose the freedom and affection of binding others because of his own fate. It is his greatest happiness that Xiao Tianlu can reunite with his mother. How can Han 3000 stop it?!


    There''s only one way.


    Han 3000 clenched his teeth, then poured a few inferior pills into his mouth.


    At this time, with a wave of his big hand, Wang Huan''s four masters, together with the former four masters of the demon sect, scattered from all directions and surrounded Han 3000.


    "Do you think I can''t help you if you can escape the demon flag? It''s just the difference between dying sooner or later, or to me, wasting human resources and not wasting human resources. " Wang Jianzhi looks at Han 3000 insidiously.


    In the face of the crowd, Han 3000 breathless, eyes quietly staring around.


    "Surrender. You are seriously injured. We all know that you are just the end of a bullet."


    "If you don''t do anything, we promise you we''ll keep your whole body."


    Han 3000''s dry and pale mouth cracked with a smile: "is it?"


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Han 3000''s body suddenly flashed with gold. The next second, his body turned into a mirage at a very fast speed, and rushed directly to the party nearest to him with the largest number of people.


    For this group of people, although Han 3000 rushed out of the sky magic flag, which surprised them very much, it was also a matter of the moment.


    Everyone knows how serious Han 3000''s injury is, so naturally relaxed his vigilance, but where can I expect that Han 3000 will suddenly act like a flying horse, or even take the initiative to attack?!


    When the three closest to Han 3000 hardly reflected it, Han 3000''s golden figure flashed in front of his eyes.


    "Don''t panic, even if he can take the initiative to attack? It''s just a bluff to be injured so badly. He wants to fight. Let''s fight with him. " One of them cheered coldly.


    But just after shouting, he suddenly frowned, and the whole person was stunned.


    With my pupils wide open, it''s full of incredible.


    The two people who were not far away from him were in sync with each other. Their eyes were wide open, which was incredible.


    The man looked down at his abdomen, which seemed to be intact, but he always felt cool there. Trying to look ahead, he suddenly lost his breath, and his upper body fell directly from his waist because of inertia. Then, his broken body fell from the sky like a broken kite¡° What? " The other five masters, looking back, found that the three comrades in arms had been cut off by others. They were terrified. Looking back, Han 3000 had already stood in front of them. His long silver hair covered half of his face, revealing a gloomy and terrible side face. He had a golden axe in his right hand¡° Pangu ax Five people can''t help but scream at the same time and retreat at the same time¡° What On the ground, one of Wang Huan''s gang was stunned¡° Is this the legendary king of all things? Pangu axe¡° My God, what a mighty power¡° Now, is this guy still so fierce? " A group of people were silly, and five people in the sky looked at each other at the same time. For them, the sky that wants to break their heads is only Han 3000, who has such a strong resistance ability, but Han 3000 shows such a strong killing ability, which they can''t even think of. Lu Ruoxin in the high mountain is also shocked by Han 3000''s sudden extreme counter killing¡° The task of procrastination was originally given by the Lord to the four sons of the demon sect. Hold on first, and I''ll report to the Lord right now. " One of the experts said and ran away¡° I''m afraid he can''t make it clear. I''ll go down and help. You can stand it In the twinkling of an eye, the two masters fled in a hurry, leaving only three of the four sons of the demon sect in disorder in the wind. But at this time, the ground was full of drums and shouts. With a wave of Wang Huan''s big hand, ten thousand troops came again in the same way as before¡° Han 3000, your limit, not yet? How high is it? " Lu Ruoxin stares at Han 3000 and murmurs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2126

    At this time, Han 3000''s mouth was full of blood, but he forced all the blood into his stomach. Strong support was always strong support. The use of Pangu axe made his body even worse, and it was hard to find the heavy burden.


    But looking back at the Wanjun who attacked again and the group of Yaoshen Pavilion disciples in the upper air of nihilism, Han 3000 had no choice.


    Angry eyes stare, but will be alive magic gate three son stare repeatedly back, the feeling of terror Dun from the heart, three people unexpectedly at the same time not from back several meters.


    At this time, Han 3000 forced Taixu SHENBU to turn into a mirage and went to the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    "Stop him for me." Wang Huanzhi gave a loud drink.


    Hundreds of disciples immediately flew up. When Han 3000 came with a Pan Gu axe in his hand and his eyes were full of murderous air, a group of people scattered directly, and no one dared to stop him.


    Just relying on the momentum, you can make Yaoshen Pavilion crazy. Except Han 3000, I''m afraid no one else can do it.


    Nihilism is in the air. Ye Gucheng looks at Han 3000 rushing with Pangu axe. He is also scared. He wants to take advantage of Han 3000''s being trapped. He takes people to copy nihilism and get back his own fighting achievements. But now he is on the way, but he becomes a hot potato.


    "What the hell is this guy? He''s haunted." With a curse, ye Gucheng turns around and runs, not even hesitating.


    Yao Shen Ge ten thousand people army, let Han 3000 so come and go freely, and, who see who hide.


    Lu Ruoxin''s heart keeps rippling. She likes Han 3000''s performance more and more.


    This is the man.


    Returning to the empty space at the gate of nihilistic sect, Han 3000 looks back and sees that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand men are not open.


    "Enter the former, die!" Han three thousand cold sound a drink.


    No one dares to move forward.


    "Give it to me. If you don''t, die!" Wang Jianzhi''s impatience is not bad. He himself leads the army. If Han 3000 beats him like this, what face will he have in the future? As a new true God, what qualifications does he have to be called a God in all directions? He broke the neck of a soldier who kept retreating beside him. He drank angrily.


    Seeing Wang''s killing, the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion looked at each other and attacked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is also holding Pangu axe, flying in the air and thundering, Pangu axe with a huge golden light weimang, sweeping around.


    For a time, in the mid air of nihilism, the war situation was fierce and the flames of war rose everywhere.


    But Pangu axe itself, Han 3000, was not good at mastering, and he could not produce great power when he consumed a lot of energy. In addition, his body was seriously injured, and only a few rounds later, Han 3000''s body had completely faltered, faltering in mid air, and could fall down at any time.


    Although there are many disciples falling down in Yaoshen Pavilion, under the leadership of many experts, the attack is more fierce.


    Seeing that more and more people gathered in front of him, and even surrounded Han 3000 directly, Lu Ruoxin finally clapped his hands on the high mountain, and Chi Meng walked up quickly.


    "Let her help." Lu Ruoxin knows that Han 3000 has reached the limit. If he doesn''t do it again, Han 3000 can only die at the scene.


    Han 3000''s performance made her very satisfied, which is enough.


    But just when Chi Meng was ready to go down, Lu Ruoxin suddenly frowned and looked into the air: "what is he doing?"


    Chi Meng looked with Lu Ruoxin''s eyes, only to see Han 3000 surrounded by heavy air, suddenly clapped his hand on his chest, a mouthful of blood suddenly spouted from his mouth.


    "Is he crazy? Self harm? " Chi Meng was also greatly confused.


    Lu Ruoxin is silent. Even if Bing Xueming is smart, she doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants at this time?!


    "Didn''t he want to be killed by these mobs, so he would rather commit suicide than protect his integrity?" Chi Meng''s strange way.


    Lu Ruoxin shakes her head. She doesn''t know.


    But soon, the two servants were numb.


    After Han 3000 spewed out the blood in his mouth, he suddenly moved in his hand and used up his last strength to blow out all the spewed blood directly.


    That big mouthful of blood, directly into countless drops, directly attack the siege from the drug God Pavilion people.


    Among the armies, a group of people are wondering about Han 3000''s self mutilation. They are just puzzled that he suddenly beat the blood into drops of blood, and it''s raining. Isn''t this guy willing to bow his head before he dies? To insult them in this way?


    But the next second, like the master and servant of Lu Ruoxin, they were all stunned.


    The rain like blood is almost barren where it passes. Those who are stained with blood suddenly turn into blood shadows in a flash.


    Mixed with Han 3000''s blood, it condenses into a blood mist in the air.


    It''s good-looking and weird.


    "Damn it Seeing the scene in the air and the company of thousands of people, Wang Wenzhi was beaten by a bloody rain of Han Trinity in an instant. The whole person was shocked and scolded.


    All the people behind Wang Jianzhi can not help but step back. What the hell did they meet? It''s not human. It''s the Reaper of death! Lu Ruoxin and Chi Meng also opened their mouths in complete surprise at this time. Lu Ruoxin was stunned and his heart suddenly moved. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2127

    Especially Lu Ruoxin, she has seen too many experts, and she thinks that she attaches great importance to Han 3000. Otherwise, she can''t attach so much importance to Han 3000. You know, for Lu Ruoxin, who has a high vision, not to mention being valued, it''s extremely proud that she doesn''t look down on her.


    Can Han 3000, again and again to refresh her expectations of him, again and again to make her even she thought impossible surprise.


    Even if she is cold and arrogant, she can''t help being convinced by Han 3000''s bravery.


    "Chi Meng, save him at all costs." Lu Ruoxin''s ice gorgeous face flashed a trace of joy and imperceptible admiration, quietly told Chi Meng.


    Chi Meng is still immersed in the great shock brought by Han 3000.


    She has never seen such a way of killing people, just a single mouthful of blood, but thousands of people can be buried with her, which makes her panic.


    What shocked her even more was that she thought that with the help of Lu Ruoxin, she could easily crush Han 3000 by achieving a qualitative leap. But where would she expect that Han 3000 would grow up to such a state.


    The last time he fought in the hall of Qishan, he was not his opponent. Now, I''m afraid he is not his opponent either.


    How can this guy be so powerful?


    Chi dream secretly heart, fortunately Lu if core behind change his mind, let oneself don''t to Han three thousand, otherwise, now of oneself, I''m afraid already died in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Han 3000''s body falling from the air, Lu Ruoxin cheers.


    "Ah? Yes! " Chi Meng took orders and quickly withdrew.


    At this time, although Wang Jianzhi was extremely shocked by Han 3000, he saw that Han 3000 had fallen from mid air and quickly reflected it. He quickly sent someone to catch Han 3000.


    But a group of medicine God disciples, including Ye Gucheng and all the other experts, were completely cracked by Han 3000''s blood fog, and they didn''t recover for a moment.


    When you are ready to rush down.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a roar of beasts sounded, and a light and shadow floated by. Han 3000''s body was taken away by the light and shadow, turned into a streamer, and quickly flew to the distance.


    The crowd was stunned. Just as they were about to chase, they heard a roar.


    "Roar!"


    A more huge streamer suddenly flashed by, and then everyone felt that the light in front of them was suddenly black. Looking up, a huge object suddenly stood in front of everyone and blocked everyone''s face.


    Claws such as a knife, back on a pair of big wings, dignified unceasingly, it is da Tianlu!


    A group of people were shocked by this sudden giant.


    "Damn, Tianluhu... This thing... How can this thing be here?"


    "Damn, how could this king of the north be here?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to come forward for a moment.


    "Damn, why are so many of us afraid of it? It''s good to accept him as a strange beast. Kill Han 3000 and grab an ancient axe by the way


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd, and several experts attacked Tianlu. Then, more and more people joined the ranks.


    Tianluchen roared and rushed into the crowd.


    The fierce fighting between the two sides was extremely fierce for a time.


    Relying on the extremely fast speed and huge body, tianluchen is almost toppling the river in the crowd. Although people are constantly knocked down in Yaoshen Pavilion, tianluchen is surrounded by a large number of people and strict defense.


    Almost at this time, a blue figure suddenly appeared, and then several strange water circles suddenly appeared in the mid air, and these water circles were very strange. Some burst out of flood, some suddenly sucked in all the people in front of them, and some suddenly burst out blue light to attack others.


    And the figure is relying on these hydrosphere, rapid shuttle, by a place, a wail.


    "What''s that?" Ye Gu Cheng''s eyebrows wrinkled. Under the blue figure, his mysterious figure and white skin were dazzled.


    "No, it''s hainv." Head peak elder cold voice way.


    "The sea witch? Damn, it''s really strange today. People from the seaside and the far north are all running to us. What''s the special thing to do? " Ye Gucheng heard the word Hai Nu, and he had a headache.


    A complete all of the Tianlu has enough trouble, suddenly and obliquely killed a sea girl.


    I''m not afraid I can''t deal with it. I''m afraid I''ll delay catching Han 3000.


    "No matter how much, take people with you and go after Han 3000 with me." Ye Gu Cheng is tired of roaring, pulling the head peak elder, greeting a group of people to leave the battlefield to chase Han 3000.


    But the light turned around and a water circle suddenly appeared in front of him


    At this time, Han 3000 was led to nihilism by Liuguang.


    His body, impressively is the small Tianlu Chen who left at the beginning, at this time, the light on his body turns slightly, is trying to treat Han 3000.


    But just half the distance from the hall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of a man and a beast¡° It''s no use. He''s too injured to recover in a few months This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2128

    "Roar!"


    Xiao Tianlu yelled at the villain in front of him. Obviously, there was no anger in his eyes, but he was unwilling.


    In front of it, not others, it is renshenwa.


    After following Qin Shuang back to nihilism, Qin Shuang is afraid that the goods will be broken, and nihilism is full of elders, not Han 3000. If you want to say something wrong, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, since entering nihilism, Qin Shuang shut renshenwa in her room. She always resisted renshenwa''s orders and could not go out of the room.


    Poor ginseng baby even Han 3000''s words may not be honest to listen, but Qin Shuang''s words are obedient, will not have the slightest violation.


    Which knows nihilism out of the accident, Qin frost is caught up, ginseng baby so in the room waiting for a lonely.


    Until today, renshenwa, who hadn''t seen Qin Shuang for a long time, finally couldn''t help it, and rushed out of the room. When he saw the tragedy of the four peaks, renshenwa was very anxious. After looking around, he finally found Qin Shuang in the main hall.


    After understanding the process of things, renshenwa rushed out, but met a man and a beast on the way back.


    "It''s no use yelling at me. Even if you help him with treatment, it''s just a temporary relief." Ginseng baby coldly way.


    "I''ll do it." Ginseng baby finish saying, a few steps to a person in front of a beast, small Tianlu suddenly very alert looking at him.


    After all, in xiaotianlu''s eyes, renshenwa didn''t leave a good impression.


    "Let him come." Han 3000''s weak soft voice.


    Xiao Tianlu shouts strangely, but he still lowers his head and listens to Han 3000''s words.


    Ginseng baby came over, took a look at Han 3000, today''s it does not have any previous kind of naughty, on the contrary, the expression is very cold.


    "You are stupid enough to make people hurt like this." Ginseng baby cold voice way: "however, did not let me down." With that, renshenwa put her arm in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 laughs miserably: "why?"


    "Bite me." Ginseng baby staring at Han 3000¡° Eating my hand can''t make you recover completely, but at least I don''t need to see your dying face. "


    Han three thousand one Leng, reflect come over, immediately shake head.


    I didn''t expect that renshenwa had such wonderful effects. However, he had regarded renshenwa as a friend for a long time, so how could he eat him.


    "You people, if you don''t eat me, can you resist so many other people? We''ll die with you then. Are you sick? "


    Voice a fall, ginseng baby directly bear the pain to break his left arm, and then wait for Han 3000 have any resistance, the arm directly into Han 3000''s mouth.


    "Eat left hand, right hand... What, use more, while it''s hot." Ginseng baby murmured, and then tear his small underpants in two, half covering the front of his lower body, half covering the wound of his left arm, leaving the wind to blow his ass cool.


    Han 3000 was almost amused by this guy. Unexpectedly, at this time, he was still in the mood of joking.


    However, after eating ginseng baby''s arm, Han 3000 suddenly felt a strong energy flowing in the body quickly. Then, the wounds around the body were moistened by the warm current, and the pain dissipated.


    Han 3000 looks at Renshen baby with surprise and gratitude.


    "Don''t look at me in this way. I just want to save my wife. Originally, I wanted to save myself. But who told my wife to believe you more? Besides, you are really better than me." Ginseng baby said, also take his only winning right hand, with two fingers than draw a tiny gap.


    Han three thousand smile, feel a lot better body, also no nonsense: "good, then I rely on this lost, blow them up."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 took a picture, and Xiao Tianlu said, "what are you doing? Let''s go


    "Roar!"


    After xiaotianluchen''s anger, he carries Han 3000 back to the battlefield.


    As soon as they left, renshenwa''s indifferent face was ferocious, his right hand covered the wound of his left arm, and his whole body was sweating.


    And the battlefield at this time.


    Although Da Tian Lu Chen and Hai Nu Ming Yu are invincible, and one is as light as a dance, which turns the battlefield of Yaoshen Pavilion upside down. However, they are not satisfied with the elite generals and many experts of Yaoshen Pavilion. As time goes on, this man and beast are also in trouble.


    Sometimes an individual''s advantage will be infinitely reduced before the absolute quantity is suppressed. What''s more, this man and beast are far inferior to Han 3000 in physical strength and energy reserve.


    Almost every part of the water circle of the dark rain is guarded by people. There are countless enemies around Da Tianlu.


    But at this time, with a flash of light, Da Tianlu and Ming Yu, who had been surrounded by death, suddenly their respective defences were torn open, and their bodies fell like rain.


    Looking back, people were shocked to see Han 3000 riding xiaotianluchen, holding Pangu axe, blood flowing down with the axe. His silver hair reappeared, and his body was golden. Although he didn''t look back, he was just a figure, which made people shudder¡° Han... Han 3000? "¡° He... How did he come back? "¡° Wasn''t he dying just now? Why are you out now? "¡° He looks as if he had never been hurt. " A group of people were all stunned, Han 3000 at this time suddenly killed back, not only the fierce fighting capacity, more terrible is to kill heart. After so much effort in front of him, he almost died. But in a twinkling of an eye, he seemed to be resurrected with blood, which was a great blow to the confidence of the people in the drug God Pavilion. How do you play this?! The dark rain was stunned, and Lu Ruoxin, a distant mountain, frowned. How is that possible? Han Sanqian had just been seriously injured and fell from the sky. If it wasn''t for the little tianluchen who saved him, he would have died. But who would have thought that in just a few minutes, he came back like nothing happened. If it''s not for the scars on Han 3000''s body that everything just happened is true, Lu Ruoxin even doubts if Han 3000 has found a substitute. Even if the conditions at the top of Lu''s blue mountain, it is impossible to send back a person who has been so seriously injured in such a short period of time¡° How could that be? " In the distance, Wang Jianzhi almost broke his back teeth and looked at Han 3000 strangely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2129

    As a medical saint in all directions, no one in the world knows better than him how difficult it is for Han 3000 to go and return, but his serious injury completely dissipates.


    Even he himself, together with the natural resources and local treasures, is difficult to complete in such a short time.


    "What kind of monster are you? Han 3000, Han 3000, you are a great trouble to me. If I don''t get rid of you, how can I have peace for the rest of my life? "


    After talking to himself, Wang Jianzhi''s eyes shrank sharply and said angrily, "let everyone go up to help. At the same time, go to abbess Xianling to smoke some people."


    "But Lord, there is a battle between abbess Xianling and Fu Ye. I''m afraid it will affect the war situation there if I rush to send someone here."


    "Let her stand up to me first, and when we finish the army, we will send someone to help her in time." Wang Huan''s face is cold.


    "If abbess Xianling fails, it will bring great benefits to the Fuye family, and at the same time, it will bring great disadvantages to our future pattern. Lord, you should think twice."


    Wang Huan''s sudden anger: "do I need you to teach me how to do things?"


    "I dare not. I am also for the future of Yaoshen Pavilion."


    Hearing this, Wang''s tone softened. At the same time, he also understood that the rash withdrawal of abbess Xianling''s troops would cause great military turmoil to abbess Xianling: "if the next decisive battle is lost, I don''t know that it will affect our overall battle, or even our future. However, if we don''t get rid of the Han 3000 in front of us, there will be no future for our Yaoshen Pavilion. "


    His subordinates heard: "I understand. I''ll go down here and dispatch people."


    "Call for reinforcements in the eternal sea."


    "Yes."


    After his subordinates left, Wang Jianzhi took a look at the experts around him, and then yelled at everyone: "don''t panic, everyone. We can cripple him the first time, we can cripple him the second time. According to the original strategy, give it to me


    With Wang''s words and another group of experts around him, more than 50000 people in Yaoshen Pavilion, led by many experts, spread out in an instant, making the battlefield infinitely large.


    Han Sanqian, Ming Yu and Tian Lu Chen, stay together for a while. They are back-to-back and help each other defend.


    "Can you hold it?" The dark rain will count to the water circle to coagulate in front of him and ask Han 3000 softly.


    Close to her, Han 3000 could smell her unique body fragrance: "of course, no problem. But why are you here? "


    "I used to lead Tianluhu away for you, but later I found that he didn''t keep up. I was worried about whether he would go back to trouble you again, so I came back to have a look, but I met their mother and son on the way. I wanted to leave now, but Xiao Tianlu suddenly felt that you were in danger, so I came to see if you had anything to help with them. " The dark rain is indifferent.


    Han Sanqian smiles and pats Xiao Tianlu''s head: "I haven''t raised you so long in vain."


    "Ouch!" Hearing Han 3000''s praise, Xiao Tianlu shouts and rubs Han 3000''s hand with his head.


    "They are delaying tactics and won''t fight us hard. They all retain their strength and play slowly. Don''t be too fierce and too aggressive, so as not to consume too much." Han 3000 reminds a way.


    Ming Yu nodded, and Da Tianlu also roared. Facing the crowd slowly rushing up, the three people attacked each other back to back.


    Han 3000''s experience reminds us that the two men and one beast should be more calm in dealing with the attack of yaoshenge. Although it is very slow, the triangle defensive team can reduce the support consumption of each other to the greatest extent, and the fighting time is equal.


    However, Yaoshen Pavilion is obviously patient. After all, it takes time to transfer people and horses from abbess Xianling.


    Slow attack can not only delay time, but also reduce casualties, and let them spread out the rotation attack more orderly.


    The fight lasted until the night was over.


    The medicine God Pavilion surrounds the nihilist sect and recuperates for a while.


    Han 3000 and Ming Yu, two men and one beast, finally had a rare chance to breathe and return to the main hall of nihilism.


    Although Han Sanqian has a lot of energy, it''s a pity that although his physical injury has been alleviated, he has never recovered. However, Mingyu and Tianlu have been tired for a long time. As soon as they return to the main hall, they are soft on the chair and the hall, gasping heavily.


    Qin Shuang takes care of the injured Renshen baby. No one mentions Han 3000''s injury.


    "As long as I can get through this evening, I''ll wait until tomorrow." With a sigh, Sanyong brings the soup in the green energy bottle to them.


    Many treasures of the two or three senior generals were also lost in front of big Tianlu and small Tianlu.


    "Yes, our nihilism is open. It doesn''t take three days for Shuilan city to come. As long as tomorrow, the main force of supporting family will come. Even if the supporting family army doesn''t help us, as long as they show up, they can restrain the main force of Yaoshen Pavilion. In this way, their burden will be much lighter." The second elder also nodded.


    But at this time, Han 3000 shook his head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2130

    Their idea is good, but the reality is likely to give them a hard slap.


    "The second elder martial brother is right. As long as the people of Fu family come here, we can make the dumplings of Yaoshen Pavilion together with the United Army of Fu Ye. In time, they will be defeated. " Three elder also happy way.


    Their idea also got the support of many people, including Fu Mang, who was very excited.


    However, when Qiushui and Shiyu found the sad face on Han 3000''s face, they frowned in time.


    Help from a few steps to Han three thousand in front of: "three thousand, you are worried about helping the family that people will not help us?"


    "It''s not a good bird to help the family, but when it comes to their life and death, it''s impossible for them to plunge themselves into the muddy water for the sake of a little personal grudge, right? If nihilism is defeated, their losses will be far more serious than ours. " Fu mang said.


    "Yes, as for the Fuye family, they are naturally reluctant to offend the Yaoshen Pavilion and the immortal sea area, especially now. But now, in order to fight for nihilism, they do not hesitate to stand on the opposite side of Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area. This has already shown that for them, this battle can only succeed, not fail, and they will not help us because of their grudges with us. " Bai Xiaosheng also said.


    Han Sanqian still shook his head, looked at the crowd and sighed: "helping the family will help us. Of course, I will not doubt that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. If they are not stupid, they will understand this truth."


    "I''m worried about Yaoshen Pavilion." Han 3000 is worried.


    "Medicine God pavilion?" People don''t understand.


    "Do you mean that you are afraid of the medicine God pavilion The dark rain restored some strength and frowned.


    Han 3000 nodded: "that''s right. This time, even Wang Jianzhi was sent out, but the number of people who attacked us just now was only a few tens of thousands. In addition, the number of people who fought with Fu Ye''s family was only 200000. There are 60000 or 70000 people in Yunding mountain. It''s not surprising that the number of people in Yaoshen Pavilion is only about three times that in the face of such a big battle? "


    "Three thousand words really make sense. Wang Jianzhi went to the battle in person, and the drug God Pavilion didn''t say that it was pouring out, but at least it was a gathering of elite. The number of more than 200000 people was not big, right?" At this time, Fu Li agrees with Tao.


    "Do they have other ambushes?" Su Yingxia road.


    "It''s very possible, maybe even an extremely elite army. It won''t work even if it''s so elite that Wang xuanzhi will die." Han 3000 definitely nodded.


    The most insidious person like Wang Jianzhi is very likely to have a back hand.


    He must also understand that if the Fujia army comes around from nihilistic backhill, his army will be made into dumplings, which will be fatal to any March, because it will not only lose, but also annihilate the whole army.


    Wang can''t afford such a result.


    "Well, we don''t have reinforcements. We will still face so many of them tomorrow. Let''s ask the disciples of nihilism to help. Anyway, the first day of Qin''s funeral has passed, and the disciples of the clan who should have come to pay homage have also paid homage. " Three immortals.


    "Yes, you three are tired enough today. I''m afraid..." Lin Mengxi also said.


    "Let them die?" Han 3000 retorts coldly.


    Seeing Han 3000''s look, Lin Mengxi silently lowers his head, and Qin Shuang is also embarrassed.


    "I''m not aiming at you, I''m aiming at things. Even if you gather all the nihilist disciples and face the Yaoshen Pavilion, which has more people than today, they will not be able to help, but will die even worse. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Three thousand, what do you mean by more?" The world is full of wisdom.


    "Tomorrow they will certainly have reinforcements." Han 3000.


    When a group of people heard this, they looked at each other even more. These tens of thousands of troops are enough for a group of people to have a headache. If there are more people to join in, won''t they be forced to a dead end?!


    "Where are the troops from?" Fumang road.


    "Down the mountain, abbess Xianling''s troops."


    "But isn''t abbess Xianling fighting with Fu ye? How can we still support Wang Huanzhi? "


    "Yes, if we do, what will abbess Xianling do? As you said just now, if abbess Xianling fails, it''s the same as if Wang Huanzhi had been made dumplings


    A group of people are very confused, Han 3000, is this a bit too double standard?!


    "What if there are reinforcements outside the Fuye army?" Linlong has been with Han 3000 for a long time, so he naturally knows what Han 3000 is thinking.


    When his words came out, a group of people were shocked.


    Because of this, Wang Huan''s side is equivalent to making two dumplings. In the front is Fu Ye''s family, and in the back is nihilism. If any of the two dumplings is swallowed, then in the future, it will be thicker dumpling skin.


    "So the danger we are in now may be greater than we think?" He was stunned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2131

    Han Sanqian nodded, which is the fundamental reason why he has been worried.


    If this is the case, then the difficulties and dangers they are facing today will be extremely terrifying.


    "What shall we do with the three thousand?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    Although Su Yingxia firmly supports Han 3000''s decision, on the surface, she is more worried and worried than anyone else.


    After all, it was one of the people she was most concerned about, and she didn''t have one. But this person, however, has to block tens of thousands of troops. Han 3000 has been fighting outside for as long as she reminds her how long she is afraid.


    Especially when she heard that Han 3000 was seriously injured, she was even more heartbroken.


    But now Su Yingxia has long known how to help her man to the greatest extent, so she is strong in front of everyone and keeps nihilism in order.


    Tomorrow, as Han 3000 expected, the danger of Han 3000 will increase exponentially.


    How can su Yingxia not worry?


    "If nihilism is useless, it also means that our brothers in Tianhu city are useless. After all, there are not many more than nihilists, and they need to cross the main battlefield of Fuye. " The world is full of wisdom.


    "Would you like to inform the next Fuye army? Let them also transfer people? " Fumang road.


    "They will certainly support them. The problem is that the army of Yaoshen Pavilion they are facing will try their best to hold them down. After a long time, the people in the immortal sea area will come or die." Help out of the way.


    "Dead end, dead end, do we really have to die?" Fu mang said chagrined.


    Han 3000''s eyes were burning, and he thought of a way quickly.


    Today''s heyday, and still fight like this, if tomorrow''s words, our side may be defeated.


    With a sad look, Han three thousand back to the house, has not started.


    Lie on the bed, and with the summer, two husband and wife will read son coax sleep, outside a burst of animal sound frog call, let Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Don''t think about it so much. Go to sleep." Su Yingxia also reflected quickly, opened his eyes and comforted him softly.


    "You rest, I''ll go out for a walk." Han Sanqian forced out a smile, gently moved Han Nian''s head from his body to the pillow, and then crept out of bed and walked out of the house.


    Tonight, the wind is calm, the moon is high, in the mountains in the distance, under the shadow of the moon, there are a few animal calls occasionally.


    There was still a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "Put it on. Don''t catch cold."


    When the breeze suddenly blows, Su Yingxia takes a coat and puts it on Han 3000. Then she gently leaves a kiss on Han 3000''s face: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In fact, life and death are meaningless. As long as you accompany me, it''s OK."


    Han three thousand heart a warm, gently pull Su Yingxia''s hand: "thank you, Yingxia."


    "Actually, it''s up to me to thank you." Su Yingxia put Han 3000''s hand on his shoulder and gently leaned in his arms: "no matter in the mountains, in the sea, in the knife, in the fire, as long as I have difficulties and dangers, you will always be in front of me."


    Han Sanqian smiles and hugs Su Yingxia in his arms. He hugs her more tightly: "fool, isn''t this what I should do?"


    Su Yingxia also gave a gentle smile.


    Two eyes look at each other, Han 3000 immediately not from slightly put the mouth together, Su Yingxia face slightly red, beautiful eyes light closed.


    But right now.


    "Roar..."


    I don''t know whether it''s a monkey or a wolf. Suddenly, a sharp cry across the sky directly interrupted them.


    Han three thousand speechless rolled a white eye, Su Yingxia also not from funny cover mouth snicker.


    "This guy, what''s the name of the ghost in the middle of the night?" Han 3000 is a little speechless.


    "Just like you, I''m a beast." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han 3000 feels his forehead awkwardly and is attacked by Su Yingxia.


    "Well, come on, when you come back triumphantly tomorrow, you can do whatever you want. I''ll listen to you, OK?" Su Yingxia gently comforted.


    Han 3000 knows that this is Su Yingxia''s biggest reward.


    "That''s what you said. It''s all right. Didn''t someone just say that I was a beast? Well, then I''ll show someone what a real beast is. " Han 3000 took Su Yingxia''s heart and joked with her, saying and gesticulating.


    "Oh, I''m so afraid. I''m afraid that you''ll come out of the cage instead of the tiger." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned: "Hey, you little girl, you still have a lot of skills, don''t you? I''ll show you the Tiger now."


    Finish saying, Han 3000 fierce hands into claws, straight toward Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly dodged, but where could she hide Han 3000? After only a few rounds, he was directly held in his arms by Han 3000. At the same time, the pair of evil claws were about to catch him mercilessly.


    "Ah..." Su Yingxia cried with a smile and panic. But just as the talons were about to arrive, Han 3000 suddenly stopped. Su Yingxia was stunned and looked up at Han 3000. He saw Han 3000''s eyebrows wrinkled together and his smile solidified on his face¡° What''s the matter, 3000? Are you ok? " Su Yingxia shakes his hand in front of Han 3000 worried. Han 3000 was completely lost in thought, and didn''t notice Su Yingxia''s action. A moment later, he suddenly left Su Yingxia, got up and walked towards the distance. Only a few steps later, Han 3000 suddenly stopped: "wife, you go to the main hall to find Sanyong, let him show me the nihilistic ambition, and..." let him make a detailed map for me, We should be meticulous and detailed, and we should have even a few trees and grass in every mountain. " With that, Han 3000''s figure disappeared into the night. Su Yingxia feels her head strangely. She doesn''t know what happened to Han 3000. However, Su Yingxia dared not neglect her husband''s instructions. After covering nianer with a quilt, she hurried to the main hall. In the main hall, Sanyong and ersanfeng, as well as Lin Mengxi''s mother and daughter, are really keeping a vigil for Qin Qingfeng. When Sanyong hears Su Yingxia''s words, he is stunned¡° What do you want to do? And why do you want a detailed map? " San Yong doesn''t know what Han 3000 is doing¡° I might be able to understand the detailed map, but why should it be so detailed? As for nihilism, it has nothing to do with tomorrow. " The second elder is also very strange¡° Yes The three elders, Lin Mengxi and Qin Shuang also looked at each other. Han 3000, what do you want to do?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2132

    A bunch of people don''t know, so.


    Sanyong immediately made a decision: "don''t even ask. Since he wants to, we''ll give it to you, second younger martial brother. Let the people of nihilism gather together, and then immediately draw a detailed map according to the public''s knowledge. I''ll get nihilism. By the way, welcome summer, when will he want 3000 yuan? "


    "I don''t know. He''s out. He told you to prepare before he left." Su Yingxia shook his head.


    Sanyong frowned. So late, where did Han 3000 go? However, this was not what he wanted to consider. He looked at several younger martial brothers and said, "what are you doing in a daze? Get ready. "


    "Be sure to finish it as soon as possible. In case of later, he will come and wait for it."


    "Yes


    After receiving the order, the two elders quickly retreat to each hall, and then go to each peak to wake up the disciples in person, and gather in the cultivation Hall of the main hall.


    The two elders and others first sketched the outline of the map of everything around them, and then each disciple added details according to his own understanding. A group of people were busy.


    At this time, Han 3000 was surrounded by nihilism.


    It''s half past midnight. It''s early morning.


    After several hours of hard work, a huge map as long as several tables was drawn by all the disciples.


    The landscape above is as detailed as possible, and each place is vividly and vividly marked, which is summarized according to each person''s experience.


    Han 3000 didn''t come back until three o''clock in the morning.


    When he saw the huge map, Han 3000 laughed.


    "You''re very smart." Han Sanyi came to the map with a smile.


    People reluctantly smile, Han 3000 that is their Savior, his words can not do it with heart? Everyone is counting on him to survive tomorrow''s disaster.


    "Three thousand, if you have any questions, you can ask us at any time." The two elders are submissive.


    Han 3000 nodded, then studied the map carefully.


    Sanyong also takes nihilism and puts it beside Han 3000.


    Originally, he wanted to say something, but seeing Han 3000 concentrating on the map, he gently waved to all the disciples to hurry down and don''t disturb Han 3000.


    A moment later, a group of disciples and several elders, including Sanyong, all left the room, leaving only Han 30001 to study the map silently.


    After studying the map, Han 3000 began to study nihilism again. All night long, the lights were bright in the training hall. The disciples who were guarding the outside said that all night long, Han 3000 pointed to drawing on the map and made some marks with nihilism.


    In the twilight, the busy figure of the self-cultivation hall put out the light and came out of the house in a hurry. Without leaving a word, he flew away towards the nihilism.


    The morning sun rises.


    Outside nihilism, drums and shouts of killing are loud. A new round of attack on Yaoshen pavilion has begun.


    It''s a worry to all the nihilists.


    Because Han 3000 had been out for an hour or two, but he still didn''t come back.


    "Headmaster, won''t Han 3000 run away? When we asked for a map, we actually wanted to see where we could escape quietly around here. "


    "Yes, although he is very capable, in the face of the death of yaoshenge, if he is a normal person, he will run away."


    At this time, several nihilist disciples doubted.


    This remark immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of other disciples. If so, Han 3000 was so hateful that he kept them awake all night. As a result, he was given something to escape from. Is this what people do?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Han 3000 fought all day yesterday for our nihilism. Now you say that to him. Is your conscience eaten by dogs?"


    "That''s right. If others take out their lives to protect us, and we still doubt his words, what''s the difference between us and animals?"


    There are also other disciples believe that Han 3000 did not escape, immediately countered.


    "Well, it was because he was almost killed yesterday that he was afraid. He would go through the map and run all night. Otherwise, what does he do with the map? "


    "Yes, but also fine to every tree, every inch of grass, March war, with so fine?"


    "Don''t forget, Han 3000 had a grudge against us before."


    Disciples from different positions, you speak and I speak, and they argue with each other.


    "All right, shut up." Three forever annoyed: "what are you arguing about there?"


    Sanyong roared, and everyone immediately closed their mouths.


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t we gather all the disciples and deal with it by ourselves first." The second elder whispered at this time.


    "What? Even you believe Han 3000 is running away? " San Yong frowned.


    "What those disciples said is not unreasonable. There is no way to explain the map. Besides, Yaoshen pavilion has sounded the attack horn. We can''t wait for Han 3000 in vain. " Er Changlao.


    Sanyong is worried in his heart. Then he turns his eyes to Lin Mengxi. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2133

    "Younger martial sister, what do you think?" San Yong asked.


    "Elder martial brother, this..." Lin Mengxi didn''t know how to answer.


    "What? Are you really dead pigs and not afraid of boiling water? "


    At this time, a cold drink came. People looked back and saw Qin Shuang coming with ginseng baby.


    "Frost, don''t talk nonsense. We are your elders. " Two elder immediately complexion embarrassed way.


    "Elder? Just because you are elders, do you always like to rely on the old to sell? You''ve made the wrong choice again and again. Han 3000 has given you opportunities again and again. Don''t you really know how to cherish them at all? " Qin Shuang said, looking at Renshen baby: "you go to let Su Yingxia and all of them withdraw. If 3000 yuan comes back, let him go with them. These people are not worthy of dying."


    Ginseng baby nodded, jumped from Qin Shuang, and left all the way.


    Sanyong grabs Qin Shuang and renshenwa tightly and laughs awkwardly: "shuang''er, don''t be angry. Your uncle and we don''t want to doubt Han 3000, but some things can''t be explained."


    "He even left his favorite wife and children here. What explanation do you need?" Qin Shuang cheers coldly, and doesn''t give Sanyong any face at all.


    In a word, the three forever blocked.


    Everyone can''t help but lower their heads. Yes, others even put their wives and children in nihilism. What reason do they have to doubt others?!


    "This is my last chance to give you. If you are still like this, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Three thousand may sell my next favor again, but Qin Shuang has no face to ask him for a second time. Please do it yourself. " Qin Shuang left a word, turned and left.


    A group of people looked at each other and were speechless.


    Sanyong sighed, looked up at all the people and said, "are they all deaf? Can''t you hear what elder martial sister Qin Shuang said? "


    "What should everyone do? If anyone doubts Han 3000 again, he will quit nihilism." San Yong also felt guilty, left a word and went back.


    Disciples, they soon dispersed.


    In a corner of nihilism, baixiaosheng and Linlong are hiding there. From a distance, you can see that countless disciples of Yaoshen pavilion are supporting nihilism. If you look at it, it''s almost full of people.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaosheng was very anxious.


    As expected, the other party has increased a lot of people, but Han 3000 has no trace at this time. No one knows where he went after leaving in the morning, including Su Yingxia.


    Lu Ruoxin, who is located in a high mountain in the distance, also removes the hidden energy shield at this time. Not long ago, Han 3000 unexpectedly appeared near here, which greatly surprised Lu Ruoxin. He quickly drops the energy shield to hide his whereabouts.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 seems to have something urgent. He passes by here in a hurry and finds no clue.


    "Miss, did Han 3000 run away? I left in such a hurry before. I haven''t seen him back for so long. " Chi mengdao.


    Lu Ruoxin''s eyes were burning. After a moment, he shook his head: "if you let him run away, he won''t be called Han 3000."


    "Then what did he do?" Chi Meng frowned.


    She also believed that Han 3000 didn''t run away, but if he didn''t run away, what did he do?!


    Chi Meng thought about it and couldn''t think of any answer.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned, but she looked down at Chi Meng, who was looking at her. This made her feel quite upset. She said in a cold voice: "you ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    With that, Lu Ruoxin sat back on the bed with a cold face.


    Chi mengdun felt embarrassed and touched his head. Did he ask about the nail? It turns out that there are also people and things that the young lady can''t guess.


    Lu Ruoxin sat back on the bed, although his face was cold, but his heart was different.


    Half an hour later.


    When the bugle of charge sounded, 90000 troops from the rear of Yaoshen Pavilion came to support, and nearly 150000 troops were assembled, which surrounded the front of nihilism.


    With the sound of the bugle, 150000 troops spread to the three sides, ready for battle.


    However, after the clarion call, there was no sign of Han 3000.


    Only dark rain and big and small Tianlu, reluctantly to fight.


    "What? Is Han 3000 afraid of being beaten? Dare not play today? Send a woman to deal with us? "


    "She''s beautiful and in good shape, little beauty. Why take this body to resist our spear and sword? Come down and play with your brothers. Otherwise, it''s a waste of your capital? "


    Seeing that Mingyu was the only one to fight, all the people in Yaoshen Pavilion laughed wildly, and the disciples behind them also laughed.


    Ming Yu''s face is cold, neither angry nor happy. Her beautiful eyes just stare at a group of people below.


    "With you, do you need him?" Dark rain cold voice way.


    "Arrogance Someone cold voice a drink, directly toward the rain. At this time, suddenly a shadow flashed by. The man just flew in the air, and was directly photographed by the shadow. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2134

    Then, the figure moved and stood in front of everyone.


    Left hand jade sword, wearing a golden axe, silver hair, plain body, face like frost, murderous.


    "Han... Han 3000?"


    A group of people see Han 3000 suddenly appear, surprised.


    "A little late." Han three thousand light blunt behind of dark rain light voice way.


    As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000''s body accelerated and attacked many disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    "Damn, I''m worried that you won''t be old." Wang Huanzhi gave a big drink and waved his hand. His disciples also rushed directly to Han 3000.


    Han 3000, who was blessed by Taixu SHENBU, had a lot of body movements after a night''s breath adjustment. His figure was like a ghost. When he entered the position of the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion, he was shaking the world and screaming all over the place.


    In the middle of the sky, Mingyu and datianluchen also joined the war at the right time.


    And xiaotianluchen catches Han 3000''s attack and gets up, flies to Han 3000''s side, holds him up and flies away. The next second, and suddenly kill back.


    For a time, Han 3000 silver hair jade sword, counting in and out, like the God of war.


    But as time went on, when the surrounding disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion moved closer to this side, surrounded the two men and two beasts completely, and launched the attack of the inner three layers and the outer three layers.


    With the increase of physical strength and energy consumption, their offensive gradually becomes weak.


    There are so many people on the other side, and they are very scattered. The sky fire moon wheel is almost useless in this kind of place, even for Pangu axe.


    These things with great scale of destruction are used in Wang''s formation like ox knives to kill chickens.


    So Han 3000 didn''t use Pangu axe from the beginning to the end, instead, he used jade sword to go straight.


    From morning to noon, the fierce fighting for several hours exhausted the two men and the two beasts, and the drug God Pavilion also paid the price of thousands of people''s death and injury. Even though the drug God Pavilion had always asked the disciples to defend, there were not many ways to deal with the ghost Han 3000 and Ming Yu.


    The sun is burning.


    With the breeze, Wang Huan Zhi gave a cold smile: "Han 3000, go on, I''ll see how much strength you have."


    Han 3000 is as panting as a cow. His body is scarred and all of them are seriously injured. The dark rain and Tian Lu Chen behind him are even worse.


    "How much strength? How many people do you have? " Han 3000 looked around, and the ground was covered with corpses. Many of his disciples were frightened and did not dare to move forward.


    "I never expected such people to kill you. As I said, I will never underestimate you who can walk out of the endless abyss. " Wang Wenzhi smiled coldly and motioned to his men.


    Then, the drums roared into the sky.


    From three sides, countless figures suddenly appeared.


    "I just sent more than 50000 people to attack you, so you can''t stand it? Look at the back. There are still 100000 people waiting to play with you. " Wang Huanzhi said with a cold smile.


    Looking at the dense, dark shadows behind the three sides, the rain was almost broken.


    When you work hard for a long time, even when people are about to die of fatigue, you find that what you have done is just a little bit. The feeling of fatigue and powerlessness in your heart will make you despair instantly.


    See Han three thousand behind dark rain morale is low, Wang slow and a help immediately proud.


    "Girl, you are so beautiful. Why do you want to die with this guy? Come down, my brothers will not treat you badly. "


    "Anyway, you always let us sleep. It''s better to surrender yourself than to be defeated by us. At least you can enjoy it. It''s a good saying. It''s better to enjoy happiness than to bear pain."


    "Yes, chick, as long as you surrender, we''ll let you enjoy all the glory and wealth. Brothers don''t want to kill flowers, do they, brothers?"


    In a word, it caused a roar of laughter around.


    Wang Huanzhi also gave a cold smile and looked at the two men and two beasts above.


    Han three thousand face in addition to some tired, the whole person indifferent incomparable, extremely funny looking at Wang.


    "Do you really think you won?" Han 3000 laughs.


    Wang Huan''s eyebrows wrinkled, followed by a funny hand: "is it difficult to have any questions?"


    "Han 3000, you are tired enough. As long as I wave my hand and 100000 brothers are killed, do you still have room for survival?"


    "The dead duck will still have a stiff tongue when it comes here."


    "The question is, do you dare?" Han 3000 disdains to smile: "you can play, but it''s just some dirty means. It''s funny to say that the God of medicine Pavilion, with a hundred thousand troops, can only win by procrastination against the two of us. "


    "I had nothing to say when I was defeated, but you have to show off in front of me confidently. Wang Huanzhi, do you deserve it?"


    In a word, Wang Huan''s teeth are clenched. Han 3000''s words go straight to the heart, but they can''t be refuted.


    "Why don''t you dare Wang Huanzhi drank it coldly. Today''s Han 3000, after a morning''s fighting, must be extremely tired. It is impossible for him to release those inexplicable but devastating attacks. Even if he underestimates him, how many can he release? It''s just a crossbow with a strong bow. I dare to be reckless in front of him¡° I will kill you now. Call the army and give it to me How could Wang Wanzhi allow Han 3000 to humiliate himself like this under his own hand? At that moment, with a big hand, all the troops moved together¡° If you don''t, it will be too late for me and Da Tianlu to resist for a while The dark rain said in a low voice at this time. Han three thousand heart a warm, he did not expect that at this critical moment, the rain will even for their own safety and willing to give up their lives. Although he didn''t need it¡° We don''t have to withdraw. " Han three thousand looked at the attack of the black great crowd, a cold smile, left hand sky fire, right hand moon, aimed at the crowd, bombarded. At the same time, the jade sword is collected lightly, and the Pangu axe is used to destroy the sky. A large army, suddenly annihilated. Wang Huan''s face is tiny Leng, obviously didn''t expect Han 3000 to this kind of time, even can continue to release such a devastating attack. However, he was not worried. Before the beast died, he had to struggle twice, not to mention Han 3000¡° Struggle, because you will soon have no chance Wang Huanzhi said with a cold smile¡° Is that all you need? " Han 3000 said with a cold smile¡° That''s all¡° Then you will lose. " Han 3000 suddenly gave a sly smile. At this time, the surrounding mountains behind the army of Yaoshen Pavilion suddenly shook and roared! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2135

    All the people were shocked and looked back.


    In the mountains, the jungle shakes, dust rises everywhere, accompanied by angry and powerful animal roars.


    Among the four peaks of nihilism, there was a strange scene, which even surprised the whole nihilism.


    On the mountain behind the four peaks of nihilism, those strange beasts flew towards nihilism.


    "What''s going on? The sky is full of disaster, so the wild birds are scattered? " The two elders looked at the groups of strange beasts in the sky and were surprised.


    The disciples were also speechless and didn''t know how to express their shock.


    It has never happened in the history of nihilism.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "There are all kinds of strange beasts on three sides, and it seems that all of them are aimed at us."


    "Are these guys crazy?"


    "It''s impossible. Animals are always afraid of people. Where do people fear animals? Is there any change here? " The senior executives of Yaoshen Pavilion looked at each other.


    But the next second, when those who rushed out of all kinds of strange animals, strange animals quickly gave them the answer.


    Under the iron hoof, there is no perfect man!


    Countless strange beasts fiercely attack from behind the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion. Unexpectedly, the army of Yaoshen Pavilion will be attacked secretly. Suddenly, because of the enemy''s back, they are tired of dealing with it, and the powerful camp is scattered.


    "Roar!"


    "Kill


    For a moment, the whole battlefield was full of fighting and fighting.


    "You... You... These... These strange animals help you?" Wang Jianzhi looks at Han 3000 with astonishment, and his eyes reveal his disbelief.


    Strange animals are not uncommon in the eight dimensional world, because everyone will catch a strange animal as a pet to improve themselves, but those who have recognized the Lord. It''s rare for wild people like this to suddenly attack humans in groups.


    It''s no wonder that all the people present are gaping.


    "Do you think you''re the only one with help?" Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    On the mountain in the distance, Chi Meng frowned.


    "Han 3000 is really strange. How can we find so many strange beasts to help him fight?" Chi Meng said to himself strangely.


    Lu Ruoxin is also very strange. Mortals and animals are really two different species. Strange animals are actually hostile to humans because they have been enslaved by people for a long time. It is impossible to operate so many strange animals by one person.


    "He really makes me more and more curious." Lu Ruoxin is not smiling.


    Chi Meng smiles bitterly: "Miss, don''t mention you, even I am very curious about him now."


    Lu Ruoxin rarely did not scold Chi Meng, but nodded in favor: "it''s a man who is really a fan."


    In nihilism, when you see tens of thousands of strange animals fighting with tens of thousands of troops, the whole nihilism people are completely stunned.


    "I remember, I remember, when we nihilist besieged Han 3000, the strange beasts in the mountain behind Sifeng attacked us. Now, these strange beasts are obviously helping Han 3000. "


    "It''s not just us nihilists. It seems that all the strange animals in the mountains near nihilists have come out."


    "I don''t think so. Han 3000 asked us for a map, just to see where there are strange animals around here? However, he has no friendship with strange beasts. Why do these beasts help him? "


    A group of people talked and were very curious.


    "It''s the king of beasts." Qin Shuang said calmly at this time.


    "Beast king?" Three Yongyi Leng.


    "Frost, you are talking about the sealed beast king in our back mountain?" Two elder immediately urgent voice way.


    "Yes Qin Shuang said calmly: "one thing you may not know is that the forbidden area of the dead spirit is actually 3000 broken, not me."


    Then, Qin Shuang tells the public everything about her encounter with the king of beasts, including taking the king of beasts to save herself.


    "You mean Han 3000 harvested his reincarnated beast king as his pet? Even a new king of beasts? " San Yong said in disbelief.


    "Yes." Qin Shuang nodded.


    Everyone can''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. No wonder ten thousand beasts attacked them as if they didn''t want to die. Han 3000 was their king.


    However, the beast king has a lot of resentment, and even reincarnation is quite powerful, and the reincarnation time is unknown except for the strange beast. However, Han 3000 had the strength and luck to win the beast king as a pet.


    This is simply enviable.


    "I didn''t expect 3000 to have such an adventure, and even break my forbidden area. It''s just talent."


    "Shuang''er, why didn''t you say such a thing earlier?"


    "Yes, if we knew that, there would be no such misunderstanding." Elder San Yonghe shook his head.


    "Well, we said that. Will you believe it with your prejudice?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Sanyong and Ersan elders immediately lower their heads, and Lin Mengxi is even more silent. It turns out that Han 3000 not only saved her daughter at the beginning, but also saved her life for her daughter. Later, he gave her such a precious thing as the golden body of the king of beasts. Most importantly, in order to protect his daughter''s reputation, he hid the truth and blamed all the credit on his daughter.


    With such a disciple, Lin Mengxi felt very lucky, but what about him? It''s a cold look. I want to be ashamed¡° I''m sorry Lin Mengxi couldn''t help looking at Han 3000, who was fighting in the air in the distance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2136

    "Now, I finally understand why Qin Shuang is deeply in love with Han Sanyi. Han Sanyi is a man both in public and in private. But we are blinded by lard, blinded by prejudice, and ignorant of good people. On the contrary, we blame him for all our mistakes. " Sanyong sighed with regret.


    The second elder also hung his head: "if I were him, I''m afraid I would like to kill all of us. Why do I risk my life to save us today?"?! Three thousand is the great justice of chivalry. If you think about us elders, we are ashamed


    "Such a loyal and filial disciple with unique skills was destroyed by us. When it''s over, I''ll step down. What face do we have to be, what elder and leader? " The three elders also shook their heads.


    With that, the four elders looked at each other and turned to face Su Yingxia: "3000 is not here. You are his wife. Please say sorry for us."


    With that, the four knelt on their knees and bowed their heads.


    See four elders kneel on the ground, a group of nihilist disciples, also quickly kneel down.


    They feel guilty about Han 3000.


    "Get up, all of you." Su Yingxia is so excited that she never gets jealous of Han 3000''s contribution to Qin Shuang, because she knows Han 3000 too well.


    He is to repay the kindness, but also for the relationship between teachers and brothers.


    She would do the same for herself.


    Therefore, she is more happy and satisfied with Han 3000, because Han 3000 is a real man.


    The degree of the heart, the evil merciless punishment, for non evil, there will always be more kindness.


    "I think he will forgive you." Su Yingxia whispered.


    "The scale of 3000 is Su Yingxia. On the other hand, Su Yingxia says 3000 won''t blame you, 3000 won''t blame you. Get up." See people dare not rise, Lin long at this time can not help but interrupt.


    Everyone hesitated for a moment. Finally, they stood up slowly.


    "What are you doing? 3000 is worried that you will die in vain, but you can''t do nothing, can you? " Lin long said in a cold voice.


    A group of disciples immediately understood what, and took out their own strange beasts one after another, and then let them go to help.


    Outside the nihilistic sect, looking at another group of strange beasts, many of the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion look embarrassed. The strange beasts suddenly killed outside have already made their feet in chaos, and they haven''t stabilized yet. Here comes reinforcements again.


    Wang Jianzhi was also worried.


    He didn''t expect that Han 3000 would suddenly have so many strange beasts attacking their rear area that their morale would be in chaos, with countless casualties.


    If this situation continues, the war will be extremely difficult.


    If it''s just such a situation, he obviously doesn''t want to see it. What''s more, how could he tolerate Han 3000 being so presumptuous in front of him?


    "What? You''re the only ones with strange beasts, aren''t you? " Wang Huan''s face was cold, and then he drank out loud: "we also have."


    "The order goes on, all people summon our strange beast, block their strange beast for me, the rest of the people, don''t slacken their attack on Han 3000."


    "Han 3000, you fight me? Have you ever beaten me? "


    Wang Jianzhi''s whole face became very ferocious, and with his command, more than 100000 disciples immediately sacrificed their spirit beasts.


    For a time, the scale is huge, just looking at it, it already makes people feel numb.


    "What to do?" Mingyu kicks away a person who rushes on. At this time, he turns to Han 3000 and frowns.


    "Although there is no one, there are at least 70000, which is difficult to deal with." The dark rain continued.


    Han Sanqian frowned and turned to smile suddenly.


    See Han three thousand smile, dark rain some inconceivable, including the distance of Lu Ruoxin is also so. More than 100000 people have enough trouble, and now there are more than 700000 spirit beasts, which makes people feel suffocated.


    But Han 3000 is still laughing at this time?


    If it''s not a madman, it must be a fool.


    "What the hell is this guy thinking? At such a time, can he still laugh? " Chi Meng really doesn''t know what Han 3000 is going to do. It''s beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    Wang Huan Zhi sees Han 3000 smile, in the heart abnormal disdain: "all at this time, do you still smile?"


    Han three thousand ha ha a smile, looking at Wang Huan Zhi, way: "of course smile out, you are dying, how can I not smile?"


    "Yellow mouthed child, I''m dying? You''re afraid you''ve lost your mind. " Wang Huanzhi cheered coldly that the situation in the field was clear, and it was needless to say.


    Han 3000 has a strange beast to help, don''t he have it?!


    Naturally, there are, or even more.


    "Whether I''m mad or you''re blind, you''d better look back and see clearly." Han 3000 smiled and then motioned him to look behind him with his eyes.


    The next second, when Wang Huan looked back, he saw another scene that almost choked him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2137

    On the rear, the 700000 odd beasts, who had just been summoned, suddenly turned to attack the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion when they rushed to the enemy.


    A large number of disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion didn''t reflect it at all, and the number of strange beasts summoned was huge. When these strange beasts turned against each other, the whole scene could be described as tragic.


    A Li and a Wai, the two sides of the attack, drug God Pavilion army shake time into a rougamo, was washed into a river of blood, corpses everywhere, scream repeatedly.


    For a while, fangfo entered the purgatory of the world.


    "This... This..." this for a long time, Wang Huan Zhi also Leng is not a fart.


    After all, it''s beyond normal people''s perception. If it''s understandable that wild animals attack them, then it''s really incredible that animals who have signed a contract with themselves attack their owners.


    It is well known that once the contract is reached, the owner''s life and pet will reach an agreement. Once the owner dies, pet pet''s pet will die. Therefore, there is no difference between the rebellion of lingchong and suicide.


    "How could that be?" Ye Gucheng looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would not believe it.


    A strange beast may prefer suicide to resistance because of depression and abuse, but it is impossible to have 10 or 100, let alone 70000.


    What is the concept of collective defection of 70000 at the same time?!


    Ye Gucheng didn''t know, because he was so big that he had never heard of or seen him.


    "If you want to set up an array, there will be death but no life. Kill me." In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 roared, sky fire moon wheel jade sword, incarnation Longbow rocket, catapult and spread, swept the army.


    Boom!


    "Roar!"


    Ten thousand beasts sing together. Under the charge of Han 3000, ten thousand beasts suddenly enter a state of irritability and kill people.


    The whole battlefield is like Shura.


    Limb flying, scream constantly, smoke everywhere!


    With the help of a strong body, the strange beast either ran rampant, trampled on the palm, or bitten by sharp claws. On the contrary, the army of Yaoshen pavilion was attacked from the back and the back, and was caught unprepared for two times and completely defeated.


    For a time, the corpses were everywhere, and they were defeated again and again.


    "Steady, steady for me." Wang Huan''s angry voice roared.


    But he knew better than anyone that the war was lost.


    Although Han 3000 has a small number of people, he has a complete advantage in tactics. The surprise attack from behind has brought fatal damage to the defenseless army of yaoshenge. The sudden rebellion of strange beasts has caught the whole army by surprise, which undoubtedly makes them worse.


    The morale of the disciples was completely destroyed.


    Han 3000 smiles coldly, knocks dozens of people with one palm, and looks at Wang Wenzhi quietly like death.


    Wang Huan was stunned at first, then he was furious and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    One hundred and fifty thousand troops were defeated. Moreover, they were defeated in front of this guy.


    However, Wang Jianzhi also understood that if he continued to use up, the 150 000 troops would be dead and wounded, leaving the Castle Peak without worrying about firewood. He waved his hand: "withdraw!"


    As soon as Wang Huan''s voice fell, he glared at Han 3000 fiercely. A few seconds later, he ran down the mountain with several experts.


    As soon as the leader ran, the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion even threw away their armor and fled.


    On the ground, tens of thousands of corpses were left. It can be said that there is almost no place for foot in the whole battlefield.


    On a high place.


    "I''ll go." Lu Ruoxin cursed for the first time in his life. His whole beautiful body stood straight and his beautiful eyes were looking at the battlefield.


    She naturally looked down upon Wang Huan Zhi, but she believed in the strength of the 150000 troops of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    After all, these are the Royal divisions of Yaoshen Pavilion. Even though they are lagging behind on the top of the blue mountain, they are not too far behind. However, such an army is crushing in number, but it is beaten and fled.


    From a certain point of view, Lu Ruoxin believes that even if the army fighting today is on the top of the blue mountain, it is doomed to be this end.


    "Even the next two cities, let Wang Jianzhi completely in a passive state, but every step is full of unknown variables and many impossible things, Han 3000 ah Han 3000, you really let me appreciate you more and more." Lu Ruoxin shook his head.


    "Miss, how did he... How did he get so many strange animals to help him? Even those strange beasts who have been accepted as spiritual favourites would rather rebel against their masters and help them at the expense of their own lives. " Chi Meng''s strange way.


    "Do you see the white light on his arm?" Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    "The white light is..."


    "If I guess right, it should be the beast king who was trapped in nihilism before." Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "King of beasts? Do you mean the king of beasts who can control other beasts Chi Mengqi road.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "that''s right, but one thing I can''t figure out is that those who can be the king of beasts are often high-level strange beasts with heavy resentment. These strange beasts have a strong resentment towards human beings. In addition, the king of beasts will be protected by the animals. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to accept the king of beasts as a pet. Han 3000, this guy... "


    "Miss, Han 3000 is so unpredictable. If you still help him, will it be difficult for us to control in the future? "Chimeng, the reason why people are the strongest in the world is that they have seven emotions and six desires and are smart enough. However, it is often a drag. Everything has two sides. Sometimes the advantages are just the disadvantages. " Lu Ruoxin gently smiles, for Han 3000 can control, Lu Ruoxin has a perfect plan. Even under this perfect plan, she has a supplementary plan B to ensure that Han 3000 will be subject to his plan B even if he gets rid of his perfect plan a. Chi Meng nodded as if he knew nothing: "I know, miss." The nihilism at this time¡° WOW¡° Roar The whole clan was boiling, and the disciples jumped up and cheered one by one. Several elders, including Sanyong, also hugged each other and wept for a long time. When Han 3000 appeared in the sky of nihilism with dark rain, thousands of people on the ground cried out in unison¡° Han is 30 million years old. "¡° Han is 30 million years old. "¡° Han is 30 million years old. " Thunderous cheers and shouts resounded throughout nihilism, and even made people feel a slight pain in their eardrums¡° It seems that you have become their hero. " The dark rain smiles. Han Sanyi smiles and waves his arm¡° Roar Behind him, tens of thousands of strange beasts responded angrily¡° What''s the point of heroes? Don''t you work for others? If you want to be king, be king. " Han three thousand left a let Ming rain completely stunned words, fly to the hall of nihilism. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2138

    "Three thousand, three thousand!" Fu Mang and others were also very excited and cheered one by one.


    Han three thousand slowly fall, everyone immediately around.


    "Han 3000, Niubi, with his own strength, directly defeated more than 100000 troops of Yaoshen Pavilion, and was led by Wang Jianzhi himself."


    "Ha ha, the God of the first World War, brother 3000, you are too strong."


    "Brother 3000, take my knee."


    A group of people roared noisily, and their admiration for Han 3000 was beyond expression.


    But Han 3000''s eyes have been staring at each other with Su Yingxia, never touching others.


    "Hard work." Su Yingxia''s eyes are full of love when he looks at Han 3000.


    "It''s not hard." Han 3000 gently smile: "after all, for the reward you promised me."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was stunned and turned red.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Although Fu mang didn''t know what the reward Su Yingxia gave Han 3000, he immediately understood when he saw Su Yingxia''s red face.


    When Fu mang roared, a group of people followed him, which was very busy.


    Only Qin Shuang lowered her head silently and looked dejected.


    At this time, Sanyong looks at elder Ersan and Lin Mengxi, looks at each other, nods in affirmation, and walks to Han 3000. Then, the four kneel directly in front of Han 3000.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Three thousand, I''m sorry."


    "Yes, we did that to you at the beginning, but you still helped us regardless of the past. If it wasn''t for you, our nihilism might be destroyed and replaced by Ye Gucheng."


    "Well, you are our benefactor, but we shouldn''t treat you like that."


    The four men bowed their heads and were very sorry. There are some tears in my eyes. It''s hard to let go of the mistake I made.


    "Get up." Han 3000 said calmly.


    For Sanyong, Han 3000 just thinks they are stupid. Since they are stupid, why should Han 3000 care about them?!


    "You see, I have already said that welcome summer to forgive you, 3000 will forgive you, get up." Fu mang said with a smile.


    Three Yong several people looked at each other, and then looked at Han 3000, this slowly stood up.


    "Get up, too." Han three thousand hope to all kneeling nihilist disciple way.


    Nihilism disciple also stood up.


    "No one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. I just hope I can make you understand that it''s enough to treat anyone sincerely without colored glasses. Otherwise, once other people become prosperous, you will not only lose something that you might have got, but even get jealous and get yourself into trouble. " Han 3000 said calmly.


    "You are generous and have such awareness. Three thousand, in fact, the waste is not you, but us." Three forever bitter voice laughs a way.


    "Yes, until today, I finally understand that the difference between superior and subordinate is not appearance or even strength, but a person''s character." The two elders agreed.


    "No matter how strong a person is, if his character is not good, he will not be able to achieve great success, let alone become a good person. Ye Gucheng and Han 3000 are just like this. Now they look at it again and make a decision. " Three elder also way.


    Sanyong nodded: "yes, at the beginning, we also believed ye Gucheng by mistake, so that my nihilistic sect had today''s disaster."


    "Dream night, you go to the kitchen to prepare a banquet, today''s victory, celebrate, in addition, I have something important to announce." San Yong said.


    "Yes."


    After Lin Mengxi left, Sanyong respectfully said to all the people, "you have worked hard for my nihilism, please have a rest in the hall."


    At the invitation of Sanyong, Han 3000 took the people back to the main hall to have a rest, but half an hour later, the banquet had already been arranged outside the hall.


    At this time, the medicine God Pavilion.


    After the defeat on the mountain, he immediately returned to the base camp of the front battlefield of abbess Xianling, because the army of Yaoshen Pavilion retreated and Fuye family withdrew in time.


    Abbess Xianling came back to the camp with a tired body. In this battle, the medicine God Pavilion itself had the advantage. Unfortunately, a lot of hands were transferred in the middle of today, which made a huge turn in the war situation. The disciples knew that there were not enough people and they were not confident enough. In the face of the stronger Fuye United Army''s retreat, abbess Xianling was brave, but she could not fight with four hands, In addition, the other side also has many experts entangled, this battle is really very difficult.


    However, fortunately, the army retreated, which made her vanguard troops finally breathe a sigh of relief, and the victory she had been looking forward to for a long time was just around the corner.


    But as soon as I entered the account, I saw all the people looking sad.


    Wang Huan Zhi''s face was cold and his head was half lowered. His anger was hard to dispel.


    Seeing abbess Xianling coming back, he raised his head slightly: "abbess has come back. It''s hard."


    After that, there is no afterword.


    Abbess Xianling glanced at everyone strangely. Finally, she came to Ye Gucheng gently: "what''s the matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2139

    "Nihilism didn''t come down." Ye Gucheng replied in a low voice.


    Hearing this, the master was stunned: "what? Is nihilism not under attack? How could that be? "


    The word "failure" is almost never considered by abbess Xianling.


    Although abbess Xianling was very surprised when she learned Han 3000''s identity, she really had no doubt about the result of the incident with Wang Huanzhi and the army arriving.


    But I didn''t expect to lose.


    How did it fail?!


    Ye Gucheng looked at Wang Yanzhi. At this time, he stepped forward: "Lord, Han 3000 can let so many strange animals help. I think it may be related to the death spirit forbidden area of nihilism sect."


    Then, ye Gucheng told Wang Huanzhi all about the king''s golden body and rebirth.


    After hearing this, Wang Huan Zhi pondered for a long time: "in this way, Han 3000 may control the king of beasts, right?"


    Ye Gucheng nodded.


    "Lord, even so, we don''t have to be discouraged. In fact, Han 3000''s victory is because we don''t know his way and let everyone take out the strange beasts. On the contrary, it unintentionally enhanced his combat effectiveness. However, those are contract beasts, as long as our people break the contract... "Someone suggested.


    "That''s right. We have killed and injured many disciples this time, but when the disciples died, his strange beasts also died. Everyone loses almost the same, and as long as the living break the contract, all our strange beasts in Han 3000''s array will die, and the balance will tilt towards us. "


    Wang Huanzhi nodded: "OK, immediately order to go down, everyone will destroy their contract, let those contract strange beasts who follow Han 3000 die."


    "Yes." One of the men quickly backed out.


    "How long will it take for the people and horses in the eternal sea to arrive?" Wang Huan Zhi raised his head and asked.


    "Tell your Lord that you can arrive tomorrow evening."


    "That is to say, we need to stick to it for another day." Wang Jianzhi frowned and said, "lonely city, you lead 50000 disciples to guard the foot of nihilist mountain to prevent them from attacking. Abbess Xianling leads the vanguard troops, blocks up the two Fuye families, and don''t take the initiative to attack until the reinforcements arrive."


    To avoid being attacked by the front and back, Wang Jianzhi arranged the corresponding strategy adjustment at this time.


    "Yes."


    After the deployment of the general direction, Wang was a little relieved.


    "In addition, Wu Yan, please help me to invite someone." With that, Wang handed a token to Wu Yan.


    Seeing the words on the token, Wu Yan was stunned, followed by a cheap smile: "yes, Lord."


    When he got out of the tent, Wu Yan looked at the sky and said in a cold voice, "Han 3000, do you think you are really invincible?"


    The nihilism at this time.


    There was a lot of excitement.


    Han 3000 and his party were arranged on the main table, and the disciples of nihilism toasted Han 3000 in turn.


    Ming Yu, who fought with Han 3000 Yi, was also appreciated by everyone. However, she was not drunk, so everyone had to say a word of thanks to her after respecting Han 3000.


    Three forever see the time is almost, at this time slowly stood up, raise hand, signal everyone quiet down.


    After waiting for someone to be quiet, Sanyong smiles to himself: "everyone, be quiet. I''ll announce something."


    With that, Sanyong looked at everyone awkwardly: "I have been in charge of nihilism for a hundred years. I wanted to lead nihilism to glory conscientiously, but my ability was limited. I not only saw Ye Gucheng as a traitor, but also listened to his slander, which made my sect lose 3000 talents."


    "This is my lack of ability. I apologize to all the disciples of nihilism." With that, Sanyong bowed deeply.


    "At the same time, it also shows that Sanyong has no ability to lead nihilism. Therefore, from today on, I will officially step down as the leader of nihilism." With that, Sanyong gave a bitter smile.


    "However, the leader''s order has been taken away by Ye Gucheng and others. If you still recognize me as the leader, I will announce the next leader, OK?"


    At the command, everyone looked at each other.


    Sanyong is still alive, and the disciples naturally support the leader. Just the next second, all the disciples shout in unison: "good!"


    San Yong will smile.


    "Well, I''ll announce the new leader of nihilism."


    "The new leader must be Han 3000, and only he is qualified to be our new leader."


    "That''s not true. There are three thousand as our leader. Who are we afraid of in the future? We are not afraid of the people in the medicine God Pavilion! "


    "Yes, anyway, I''m a bastard. I''m determined to follow Han 3000."


    All the disciples were excited.


    However, the more they are, the more embarrassed Sanyong and several elders are. Up to now, how can nihilism have the face to invite Han 3000 to be the leader of nihilism?!


    However, for the sake of the future of nihilism, San Yong and several elders thought about it and finally came up with a more suitable candidate.


    And this person, not only has her own ability, the most important thing is, she will pull into the relationship between Han 3000 and nihilism¡° This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2140

    "I declare that the new leader of nihilism, Qin Shuang."


    When Sanyong announced the decision, several elders had expected it. After all, it was the result of their negotiation.


    But the disciples were surprised one by one, but when they thought about it, it was reasonable.


    Among the most outstanding disciples of nihilism, ye Gucheng, one of the three heroes, has defected with Lu Yunfeng, and only Qin Shuang is left to choose. It''s really just a matter of time before the leader of nihilism falls on her.


    "Congratulations, elder martial sister Qin Shuang."


    "Under the leadership of elder martial sister Qin Shuang, we are nihilism. I believe that nihilism will surely go to a higher level in the future."


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, come on, we support you."


    The disciples soon gave Qin Shuang great support and cried out excitedly.


    "Congratulations, Qin Shuang." Fu mang said with a smile.


    "Qin Shuang is calm and steady. I also think that nihilism is a blessing for nihilism to let such young people take care of it." Bai Xiaosheng has a lot of contact with Qin Shuang. He also wishes Qin Shuang a happy new leader.


    "It seems that you will have another helper in the future." Su Yingxia said to Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He doesn''t care if Qin Shuang can help himself in the future. He really thinks that Qin Shuang is the most suitable person to stir up the burden of nihilism.


    Qin Shuang is calm, intelligent and has great potential in cultivation. If she is the leader of nihilism, if she wants to pass on the throne, she is naturally the first choice.


    However, Han 3000 knows that San Yong''s passing on the throne at this time is more than just feeling guilty. The most important thing is that he is changing the leader to give nihilism a new future. And this future, you can see and feel, is you.


    Han 3000 knows this, but he still has to be like Sanyong''s wish. Although Sanyong is suspected of joining in the fun, Qin Shuang is always his good friend and elder martial sister. Han 3000 can''t ignore her.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 nodded: "Congratulations, elder martial sister qinshuang."


    Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000, some for: "even you also say so?"? But... But I''m not qualified. How can I shoulder this heavy responsibility? "


    Sanyong saw Han 3000 nodding, and he was already very happy, because for him, with Han 3000 as the protection behind, it doesn''t matter who nihilism chose.


    "Shuang''er, believe in yourself. Since everyone supports you as the leader, that''s what people want. Don''t let everyone down." San Yong smiled.


    Elder ersanfeng''s behavior is also very strange. First, he takes a look at Han 3000, and then he says to Qin Shuang, "yes, Shuanger, don''t refuse."


    Qin Shuang looked at Han 3000, looked at Su Yingxia, and finally nodded, "OK."


    Qin Shuang agrees, and everyone is jubilant. Because they are familiar with Qin Shuang, Qiushui Shiyu and others behind Han 3000 are also sincerely happy for her.


    "In this case, I declare that from today on, Qin Shuang will officially become the leader of my nihilism sect, and we, as elders, will not participate in any political figures and help Qin Shuang." Sanyong said.


    Sanyong''s move is obviously to show affection to Han 3000, not to participate in the political leaders, but also to tell Han 3000 that they will not interfere in any matter of nihilism in the future, so that Han 3000 can rest assured that nihilism is Qin Shuang''s nihilism.


    Then, Sanyong took Qin Shuang and everyone to carry out the handover ceremony of the leader in front of all ancestors.


    Han 3000 originally wanted to take Su Yingxia out for a walk, when they were alone, and when he wanted to take her to see the place where he had been, but he couldn''t stand it, so he had to go to the ceremony.


    This ceremony is not so much for you as for Han 3000. However, Qin Shuang does need an open and aboveboard ceremony to be the leader, and Han 3000 is not easy to refuse.


    When it comes to the morning glow, Han 3000 is free to take Su Yingxia around to have a rare time for them. Fuli knew Han 3000''s mind, so he took nianer to play early.


    "I''m afraid that some people are not so simple when they say they want to go sightseeing." After shopping for a long time, Su Yingxia saw that Han 3000 was almost with him. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    Su Yingxia suddenly joked, a fierce chestnut knocked on Han 3000''s head: "still pretending, right? You think I don''t know what''s wrong with you? It''s just to show me around again. Do you think I don''t know? "


    Han 3000 felt his head embarrassed: "you are so smart, I can''t hide private money in the future. Can''t it be something else if you let go of your thoughts? Don''t forget, you can promise me that as long as I come back triumphantly today, some people can do whatever they want me to do. Hehe, this wild mountain... "


    With that, Han 3000 pretends to be a hooligan.


    "God, Han 3000, you shameless guy." Su Yingxia said angrily, and then grabbed Han 3000''s collar: "come on, I''m afraid you don''t dare."


    Han Sanyi Leng, did not expect to be su Yingxia anti general one army, immediately incarnation melon counsels: "well, well, I''m wrong, fight again at night, fight again at night, now in front of others, I''m sorry." Finish saying, Han three thousand this just arranged the next own clothes, restored the normal color. As soon as the voice fell, Qin Shuang happened to fly slowly in the distance. When they came to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, Qin Shuang saw their expressions and said, "do you... Know I''m coming?" Han 3000 and Su Yingxia look at each other and smile. Su Yingxia shakes his head helplessly: "you ask 3000 about this."¡° With your cleverness, you can naturally see Sanyong''s intention, so you will come to me to apologize after you are busy with the business. " Han 3000 laughs. Qin Shuang nodded and said with a shy smile: "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you. However, the headmaster said to him... "It doesn''t matter. You are my elder martial sister and one of my best friends, although Sanyong is suspected of using me. But can I refuse it? " Han 3000 laughs. Qin Shuang nodded and said with a smile, "I''m the new leader of nihilistic clan. In the mysterious alliance, my position is still the same, right?" Han 3000 laughs: "unchanged." Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia also look at each other and smile. Then, Qin Shuang says, "however, I''m afraid there''s still one thing we have to do before we join again."¡° Clean up the portal! " The three of them almost said the same thing. The disciples of Shoufeng and wuliufeng are a source of disaster. Although all of their masters have fled, the three peaks'' disciples are really sinister. If there are traitors in this group, and they can spread the news of nihilism in time, then for Han 3000 and others, it is no different from disaster¡° But how to clear it? It''s impossible to expel all the disciples of Sanfeng? " Su Yingxia frowned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2141

    "But that''s the best way." Qin Shuang said coldly. Although this may bring great public opinion pressure, Qin Shuang is a man who dares to do it.


    For the safety of other disciples, it is sometimes necessary to be ruthless.


    "But in this way, many innocent disciples will be implicated. Not all the disciples of Shoufeng and wuliufeng are the same as their masters. " Han 3000 shook his head.


    "Most importantly, I may use them later." Han continued.


    "A large part of my group of strange beasts are contract beasts of Yaoshen Pavilion. As long as they tear up the contract, they will die a lot. However, not now, Wang will tear it up at the beginning of the war to catch me off guard. Therefore, it is unrealistic to rely on strange animals to contain the people in the medicine God Pavilion. " Han 3000 thought for a moment and said.


    "One of the reasons why I don''t use the disciples of nihilism is that the war situation ahead is too complicated. The disciples of nihilism go up and die in vain, but it doesn''t mean they are useless. If they weaken too much, I''m afraid that when I want to use them, the number is too small."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang immediately frowned and said, "but if we don''t find out the spies, using them may bring a worse situation."


    "Of course, the spies who are interested in the enemy should be investigated, but we are not used to investigate." Han 3000 whispered.


    Then, Han 3000 waved gently, Qin Shuang came together, and Han 3000 told the two women his plan in detail.


    After hearing this, the two women chuckled and nodded. Then, they accompanied Han 3000 to continue to travel.


    After sunset.


    A figure, sneaking out of nihilism. Then, all the way hastily and cautiously toward the shanxiayaoshenge base camp.


    But before he arrived at the base camp, the figure was stopped by the guards at the foot of the mountain.


    "For what?" The bodyguard said coldly and put his sword around the figure''s neck.


    The man quickly raised his hand. At the same time, there was a small sign on his right hand: "Sir, spare your life, my people, my people."


    The guard looked at the sign in his hand and took it. After looking at it, he confirmed with the people nearby and released the knife.


    "I want to see elder martial brother Ye. I have something important to report."


    The two guards nodded, put the knife away, and pointed inside without looking back: "go in."


    After being released, the man walked quickly towards a tent inside.


    In the tent, ye Gucheng was drinking wine. At this time, the man ran in in a hurry: "I''ve seen elder martial brother ye, I''ve seen my master and all my martial uncles."


    "It''s mianer. Get up." The elder of Shoufeng said calmly and took a sip of wine. He asked, "is there any news in such a hurry?"


    The man buckled his head and said: "in fact, after the victory, I have been monitoring Han 3000 according to elder martial brother Ye''s secret order. It''s strange to say that Han Sany takes his wife around in the afternoon. "


    "A tour of mountains and rivers?" Wu Yan frowned: "are you right?"


    "Uncle, I dare not go astray."


    Ye Gucheng raised his hand and motioned to Wu Yan not to distrust his disciples. Leng Mingming said to everyone, "is Han 3000 really patient? Is there still such a mood at this time? "


    "Ha ha, Han 3000 is such a waste. Do you really think that if you win a small victory, you will win?" Five peak elder disdains to drink a way.


    "Waste itself is waste. There''s a saying that villains are incoherent when they succeed. It''s very vivid when it comes to Han 3000. Well, it depends on when he can still look. As soon as our reinforcements arrive, Han 3000 will laugh happily now and cry miserably at that time. " Elder Liufeng also cried angrily.


    "That''s right!" Elder Shoufeng echoed.


    Ye Gucheng frowned slightly, and put his eyes on Wu Yan to see what he thought.


    Intuition told him that Han 3000 should not be so careless. After all, although he really won and had proud capital, he should also understand that the defeat of the army of Yamashita Yaoshen Pavilion means that at least the threat is still there.


    Wu Yan frowned, thought for a moment, got up and said: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. We''ve dealt with Han 3000 several times. Judging from his words and deeds, I''m afraid he''s not a reckless person. I doubt... "


    "Are you doubting, sir? Han 3000 is just a deliberate cover up?" Ye Gucheng road.


    In fact, this is what ye Gucheng suspects. Let alone Han 3000, people with a little brain may not be so relaxed.


    "Yes." Wu Yan nodded.


    Ye Gucheng was about to speak. At this time, there was another announcement outside the door. Then a man ran in in a hurry. He looked at all the people present and the man named mianer. Then he knelt on the ground: "elder martial brother ye, it''s not good."


    Both of them were spies from nihilism, but the interval was less than half an hour, but their words were completely different, and the other people were very confused.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2142

    Ye Gu Cheng''s sword eyebrows wrinkled and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Han Sanqian spread false news and toured the mountains and waters. In fact, he took the opportunity to observe the terrain, so as to bypass our siege and secretly lead the elite from the path to the Lord''s headquarters." Come the person urgent voice way.


    "Is that true?"


    "Han 3000 is already gathering the disciples of nihilism. At this time, he has almost set out." To be humane.


    "Bang!"


    "Damn it, Han 3000." Hearing the news, ye Gucheng was furious and smashed the wine table in front of him.


    Elder Shoufeng and elder wuliufeng just now have nothing to talk about. Now one is more anxious than the other.


    "Lonely city, Han 3000 is not as simple as we thought. We just want to paralyze us by visiting the mountains and playing with fruits. We should send someone to intercept it and at the same time, we should send our troops back to the base camp to support Wang Huanzhi. Now the front and rear troops of the two armies are stationed in their own camps at a distance. Once han 3000 takes advantage of the weakness, the consequences will be unimaginable. " Wu Yan said in an urgent voice.


    Ye Gucheng thought a little, this is really the most important thing at the moment.


    If Wang Jianzhi has any weaknesses, his future of Ye Gucheng will come to an end.


    "Fortunately, we have many spies in nihilism. Han 3000 can defend one, but not two, and even more." Shoufeng elder said.


    "Get the map." Ye Gucheng ignores him and drinks aloud. Wu Yan quickly takes out a map and spreads it in front of Ye Gucheng.


    When ye Gucheng looked at the map carefully, he was surprised.


    There are several paths winding down the mountain in nihilism.


    "Everyone, follow orders." Ye Gucheng gave a cold drink and glanced at all the people. Then he said: "Mr. Wu Yan, you immediately lead ten thousand people to pursue from the trail. The master leads ten thousand people to help at any time. Others follow me to lead the army all the way to the base camp."


    In this way, we can sweep all the way back to the base camp from the foot of nihilism to ensure that we will not Miss Han 3000''s troops.


    "Yes


    They all took orders and arranged in a hurry.


    Soon after, ye Gucheng''s troops stationed at the foot of nihilist mountain, taking advantage of the night, divided into three forces, slowly retreated all the way to the base camp.


    Ye Gucheng and others are in a hurry to catch up with Han 3000''s surprise troops.


    However, when more than half an hour passed, the anxiety of Ye Gucheng and others slowly turned into doubt. After another half hour, the three armies finally converged one kilometer in front of the base camp.


    From a distance, the base camp is calm, and it seems that there is no possibility of any enemy attack.


    "Han 3000?" Ye Gucheng asked Wu Yan in a hurry.


    "All the way, we haven''t found any trace of the enemy." Wu Yandao.


    Elder Shoufeng also shook his head. He was in charge of the middle road. He could meet the general army on the main road and Wu Yan''s troops on the small road at any time. Unfortunately, all the way, there was no danger.


    "Where the hell are they?" Ye Gucheng impatiently looked ahead.


    Is it hard to be Han 3000''s army, especially the ghost army? Disappeared out of thin air?!


    Just at this time, the tent of the base camp opened, and Wang Jianzhi, with several people, under the guidance of several disciples, walked all the way to Ye Gucheng and others.


    After hearing the news from the guard disciple, Wang Jianzhi felt very strange. When he came to Ye Gucheng, he was very upset and said strangely, "Gucheng, shouldn''t you be guarding at the foot of nihilism? Why did you come back with your men and horses? "


    Ye Gucheng was embarrassed and quickly apologized: "tell the Lord that he received the news that Han Sanqian deliberately went sightseeing in the afternoon and made a false appearance. In fact, he wanted to sneak into our base camp, so Gucheng led the army all the way back to support him."


    "What do you find?" Wang Wanzhi frowned.


    Ye Gucheng shook his head honestly: "strange to say, our troops are divided into three routes, and we rush back to investigate all the way, but Han 3000''s troops seem to have disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Wang Jianzhi frowned: "it''s easy for one person to hide, but it''s not easy for hundreds of people in an army to hide."


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, in the dark, around the mountains in the distance, a startling explosion sounded, and a white light lit up half of the valley.


    Indistinctly, people can vaguely hear shouts of killing everywhere, and in the light of the fire, it is the light of the sword.


    "No way." Wang Jianzhi at this time urgent voice a drink, the whole person expression change incomparably ferocious: "that is we use to ambush the sky blue city to support the troops."


    Ye Gucheng was as pale as death: "we... We..."


    "Damn it."


    With a slap, one of Wang Huan slapped the fan on Ye Gucheng''s face. The whole person jumped up and scolded, "we''ve been cheated."


    Ye Gucheng''s body is shaking, and his eyes are staring at the beacon fire in the distance.


    One of Wang Huan''s old blood spurted directly from his mouth. If he was not a demigod in the end, he almost couldn''t slow down in one breath. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2143

    In nihilism, most people were obviously puzzled by the fire not far away.


    For the first time, they thought they were attacking the army of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    But even nihilism was shocked. At this time, the medicine God pavilion was more confused.


    "This..."


    All the people in Yaoshen Pavilion looked at each other and were shocked.


    Looking at the fire in the distance, I''m afraid I can''t go back to support.


    Ye Gucheng feels the burning pain on his face. His teeth are almost broken. How can it be like this!?


    "Anti infidelity, no, double anti infidelity. Han 3000 must know that we have spies, so he made an anti infidelity first, let us be on guard intentionally, and then put another anti infidelity to achieve double anti infidelity. After we completely put down our guard, we fell in his plan to divert the tiger from the mountain." Wu Yan frowned, half dead with anger.


    Han 3000''s move almost made them defenseless.


    "Han 3000, you shameless slut, even play these tricks with me." Ye Gu Cheng cold face, light voice anger shouts a way, in the eyes of the eruption of anger, even want to directly burn Han 3000 in situ ash.


    "Wu Yan, take the elite immediately and kill that bitch with me." Angry sound of a drink, ye Gucheng potential to drink Han 3000''s blood, pick Han 3000''s skin, finish to fly toward the fire.


    "You fool, you don''t think I''ve lost enough, do you?" At this time, Wang Huan made a violent drink.


    What''s the point of rushing? With the distance from here to nihilism, it will take at least half an hour for even the masters to fly away. However, judging from the current offensive, it is estimated that after half an hour, there will be no elite troops.


    When ye Gucheng went there, it was equivalent to letting others ambush directly.


    "Can we just watch it?" Ye Gucheng is unwilling to turn back.


    "If you had half of Han''s brain, you wouldn''t say that to me now." Wang Huan''s eyes were full of anger. He was so angry that he almost burst out of his lungs: "what else do you say about the gifted disciples of nihilism, but that''s all."


    Leaving one sentence behind, Wang Jianzhi said angrily: "what the hell are you doing? When Han 3000 finishes eating my ambush troops, will he attack us again? Get back to the foot of the mountain and watch. "


    "Damn it, a donkey."


    "The genius of nihilism? That''s how it''s played by a nothingness trash? Damn it


    Wang Huan''s abuse is constant. Under the dissuasion of several subordinates, he goes back to the main account.


    Ye Gucheng lowered his head and raised his eyes with the disdain and anger of Wang''s executives.


    "You should reflect on yourself, young genius, ha ha!"


    "If you make the Lord angry next time, you can wait."


    "Damn it, stupid people do stupid things. You can go back and reflect."


    "Otherwise, the ghosts of those elite troops will come to you for revenge at night."


    They are obviously very dissatisfied with Ye Gucheng''s way of doing things. In addition, everyone works under Wang chanzhi, and they all hold important positions. Everyone is a competitor to each other. How can we miss such a good opportunity to trample on each other when we see the opportunity to take advantage of it?!


    Ye Gucheng heard the abuse and ridicule, his fists clenched slightly trembling.


    When will he get these rubbish to teach himself?! In particular, he himself is one of the most valued people in this group of mediocre people, and his youth has a bright future.


    But tonight, things have changed dramatically.


    "You don''t talk nonsense. We just didn''t expect that Han 3000, a dead waste, was so proficient in game playing. We were careless." Wu Yan met those executives, but Wang Wenzhi had already left.


    "Yes, Gucheng just disdains to play with him by these despicable means." Elder Shoufeng also took care of the calf.


    After all, ye Gucheng is their big tree now.


    "Hehe, what''s the main idea? If your brain is not as good as others, you can admit that you are still a dead duck


    "I can also say that I don''t like chasing fame and wealth. Otherwise, the three true gods will get others. That would have been in my bag long ago." Another senior executive said with a smile. Then, he suddenly gritted his teeth and yelled: "brag B, who the hell can''t?"


    "You guys!" The first peak is long and old, but it is irrefutable.


    "Enough!" Ye Gucheng drinks coldly, stares at the head peak elder and says coldly: "do you think we are not disgraceful enough? Let''s go


    With that, ye Gucheng, with a cold face, rushed to the garrison at the foot of the mountain.


    The elder Shoufeng was embarrassed. He rushed to catch up with him. After walking for a few minutes, he finally couldn''t help it: "well, lonely city, don''t be angry with Shifu. I just can''t see those sons of bitches. When you are usually powerful, they greet each other with smiling faces. It''s a little bit difficult. It''s like a vicious dog. I want to kill you."


    "Yes, elder martial brother Shoufeng also cares about you. Don''t you want to be insulted?"


    "According to me, everything this evening was done by that damned Han 3000. Damn it, sooner or later, we''re going to tear that bitch to pieces. " Wu Yan''s face was cold, and he said to Ye Gucheng, "after this, Wang Jianzhi''s trust in you has declined. In the future, we must be careful."¡° Han Sanqian may join the people of Tianlan city. Now he may rush down the mountain at any time. We must be careful. If something goes wrong... "Wu Yan didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious. Ye Gu Cheng cold face, nod, lift a voice to shout a way: "all people rush back to the foot of the mountain immediately for me."¡° Yes! " The army followed and rushed towards the foot of the mountain. But in nihilism. Just when the nihilist group was in a state of panic and uneasiness, they received a successful report from their disciples. The army of Houshan family suddenly arrived, and the elite of Yaoshen Pavilion ambushed on the road immediately came out, and the two sides exchanged fire. But what the elite army of Yaoshen Pavilion didn''t expect was that this army was supposed to be ambushed, but it didn''t panic. Instead, it was prepared to fight with them. Shortly after that, Han 3000 suddenly led hundreds of strange beasts to charge the elite troops of Yaoshen pavilion from behind. Hearing this, the nihilists were even more shocked. At the same time, everyone can''t help but put their eyes on Ruoyu beside master Sanyong. After today''s great victory, all the strange beasts were temporarily placed in the back mountain of Sifeng by nihilist sect. Ruoyu led his disciples to take care of them¡° This... This is impossible. There is no movement of the strange animals in the mountain behind the four peaks. " If the rain is very strange, he doubts loudly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2144

    "Are you wrong?" Three immortals.


    "Elder, if it''s one or two, Ruoyu and his disciples may be wrong. But if it''s more than a hundred, let alone the disciples guarding Sifeng, even the whole nihilist sect can''t find it."


    If the rain makes everyone nod, yes, hundreds of strange animals fly out of nothingness. It''s not a small move. It''s unreasonable that they won''t be aware of it.


    "How on earth did Han 3000 take hundreds of strange beasts to attack the elite troops of Yaoshen pavilion?" The second peak is in doubt.


    "Yes, not to mention that the enemy doesn''t know, even we don''t know. The most important thing is that ye Gucheng''s army at the foot of the mountain suddenly withdrew, and then came back in a hurry. I don''t know what Han 3000 did to them. "


    "Whatever, now nihilism is his alliance."


    Hearing other people''s words, Sanyong and Lin Mengxi also nodded, simply Han Sanqian is not the enemy, otherwise, they are the ones who are tired of running and suffering from mental breakdown caused by various raids.


    While several people were talking, another disciple rushed in and walked to Sanyong. One saluted and said, "elder Qi, the leader and Han 3000 are back."


    San Yongyi smiles: "please come quickly."


    The disciple nodded. Shortly after he stepped back, Han 3000 flew over slowly with Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia.


    Nihilists look at each other. This is wrong.


    It''s understandable that Han 3000 didn''t come in with the help of the family army, but how could he have his entourage and the strange beasts who took part in the battle behind him?!


    But the problem is that Han 3000 and others are only three people.


    Han Sanqian didn''t take Bai Xiaosheng and others in the river''s lake for fear of frightening the snake. After falling, Han Sanqian didn''t stop. He only left a word and then took Su Yingxia back.


    Seeing that Han 3000 couldn''t stay, a group of people flooded Qin Shuangwei.


    "Headmaster, what''s going on tonight? How... How could that be? "


    "Yes, it''s incredible."


    Qin Shuang looks back at a group of nihilistic disciples, including the elder Sanyong, and shows a knowing smile.


    In fact, when she first heard Han 3000 say this plan, she was also very shocked. In the afternoon, Han Sanqian asked her to pretend to play with them, but at dinner, Qin Shuang went to the bathroom.


    In fact, Han Sanqian''s pig like little tianluchen had been waiting for her in the backyard and had taken her all the way to Tianlan city.


    After all, this war is closely related to them.


    Before the war started earlier, they tried several times to send troops to encircle from the rear, but they had been ambushed all the time on the way up the mountain. Several small troops were ambushed to death and suffered heavy losses, so it was difficult to support them.


    For them, Qin Shuang''s persuading war is a very risky move, but it is also an opportunity.


    Without support, the Fu Ye family will only be in trouble. This is the foundation of their development. How can they ignore it?!


    In the evening, Han 3000 knew that his behavior in the afternoon had already been betrayed by some traitors of nihilism to Ye Gucheng, which he was not surprised, because Han 3000 did it for them.


    But for Han 3000, it didn''t lose anything. Su Yingxia also accompanied him, and he also read the actual map of nihilism.


    After that, Han 3000 pretended to assemble, and then spread the news that he wanted to raid yaoshenge base camp.


    In this world, it''s not easy to believe the truth or lie, but it''s the truth that makes people believe.


    There is a set of double intrigues. There is truth in falsehood, and there is falsehood in truth. Once Ye Gucheng is caught in the intrigue, he will be transferred from the mountain.


    As for Han, 300 strange beasts suddenly appeared.


    Han 3000 was already ready to put a group of strange animals into his eight wild books when he was touring the mountains and waters in Sifeng in the afternoon.


    Without the knowledge of outsiders, they naturally do not know the situation.


    Looking at him, he just left alone, but all of a sudden, he could pull out thousands of troops. Who is not stupid?!


    "So you want to know?" Qin Shuang is in a good mood and has a glance at the crowd.


    A group of people nodded like pounding garlic, looking at Qin Shuang.


    "I also want to tell you, but I don''t have the time now. Let all the disciples gather at once." Qin Shuangdao.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people looked at each other. What did they gather for at this time?


    Three forever advance one step, way: "frost son, no, headmaster, at this time the sky is already dark, gather to do?"


    "Yes, now the elite troops ambushed in Yaoshen pavilion have been attacked by us. For the time being, we can conserve our energy tonight." Two elder also frown a way.


    "Assembly? Of course, we are going to attack Qin Shuang sneered in a low voice: "let all the disciples come to the hall immediately. Ten minutes later, all the people will attack the garrison of Yaoshen Pavilion at the foot of the mountain."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2145

    Although a group of people were stunned, but the leader had an order, the others soon informed the rest disciples to gather urgently.


    Three forever brow hesitates, has been thinking about the intention of Qin frost.


    A moment later, he understood.


    Now, if the army of Fujia breaks through the siege and unites with nihilism, it is also a good army. If you attack the army of the medicine God Pavilion below, you can form a encirclement of the medicine God Pavilion.


    In this war, at least for the moment, it is hard to predict whether we will win or lose.


    At this time, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia back to Sifeng, but he did not rest. Instead, he went to the back of Sifeng.


    At the foot of the mountain, ye Gucheng is in the garrison.


    After a night''s running, his disciples were very tired, but they didn''t have time to make any rest adjustments. Tens of thousands of troops were put back into the defense work under the arrangement of Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng''s dispatch was also very stable. He held the three lower passes of nihilism, basically blocking the way of nihilism''s charge. He also sent heavy soldiers to guard the other paths.


    A hundred meters away, there was a camp for the supporting army, with more than 30000 people, ready to deal with any emergency at the front sentry.


    As for him, he led the remaining 10000 people to stabilize themselves in the third tier deployment in an irregular way.


    The whole defense system is almost as unbreakable as an iron barrel.


    Ye Gucheng also knows that after the elite ambush on the mountain is defeated, the family supporting army of Tianlan city will come soon, and it is very likely to join forces with nihilism, so he must be careful.


    "Commander ye, commander Chen is here." At this time, a servant came to report.


    Hearing this name, ye Gu Cheng immediately frowned discontentedly: "what is he doing here?"


    "I''ve brought a lot of people. It''s said that the LORD sent him."


    Ye Gucheng suddenly looks cold, under the guidance of my servant, with Wu Yan and others back to the main account.


    In front of the crowd was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had a mustache, a hawk eye and a murderous spirit in his evil spirit.


    He followed several aides behind him. When he saw Ye Gucheng coming, he gently picked his thin and long eyebrows.


    "What are you doing here?" The leaf Gu City complexion is icy cold, the slightest impoliteness says.


    "Ha ha, what else can I do? The Lord has an order. He knows that you are not reliable, so he specially ordered me to come here in case of any accidents. " Commander Chen Da whispered.


    "I''ll set up my own defense at the foot of nihilist mountain. What''s the problem? We don''t need you here. Take your people and go Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    There are no two generals in one army. The arrival of commander Chen obviously restricts Ye Gucheng''s power, which is obviously not what ye Gucheng wants to see.


    Hearing Ye Gucheng''s drinking, commander Chen was not angry, but disdained to smile: "what? We''re both equal, and you''re commanding me? "


    "I came by the Lord''s command. What qualifications do you have to influence me?"


    "Let all your men be on the defensive."


    "Yes One of the subordinates took orders in a hurry. With his move, the elder Shoufeng and others also moved, and the two sides were at daggers drawn.


    How can others sleep soundly where they lie!


    "Ha ha, commander ye, we all work for the Lord. Why are we so nervous? You want us to go back, we can go back, but have you figured out how to deal with the Lord? The Lord is the one who hates people''s disobedience. "


    "What''s more, Tianlan''s family supporter is already on it. Once you attack with nihilism, if you can''t hold it, can you take the responsibility again?" At this time, next to commander Chen, an old scholar, who looked like a master, said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng looks ugly.


    Disobeying Wang xuanzhi''s orders will not lead to a good end. If the guards here have problems, I''m afraid I don''t have to think much about the outcome.


    "You can stay, but who will listen to?" Wu Yan said coldly.


    "Ha ha, of course, it''s our commander Chen. Is it difficult to listen to the command of Ye Da? You''ve run a marathon back and forth in one night, and then let you command to deal with it. Are you afraid you can''t bear it? " The old scholar said with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone around commander Chen burst into laughter. The old scholar actually satirized Ye Gucheng''s embarrassed appearance of being cheated tonight. Who can''t hear it?!


    Ye Gucheng looks cold, this condition is absolutely not what he can agree with. This means that his status will be reduced, and even if it reaches Wang Jianzhi, he will be disappointed with him, and even he may be gradually marginalized in the future.


    "It''s clear that the troops at the foot of the mountain are ordered by the Lord to be guarded by me personally. Even if you are here, you are here to help me. Is it not clear who is in charge and who is in charge Ye Gucheng grits his teeth to the cold road.


    Commander Chen was obviously not satisfied and was about to speak, but suddenly a disciple hurried over.


    Then, kneeling on the ground, he said in an urgent voice: "elder martial brother ye, it''s not good. I just came down from nihilism. Han... Han 3000 has organized all nihilism troops to attack us when we are tired."


    Ye Gu Cheng suddenly a Leng, special what, come again?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2146

    Ye Gucheng''s corner of the eye, at the same time quietly to the side of Chen Da commander.


    Commander Chen frowned and looked at Ye Gucheng with a smile on his face.


    Obviously, he is waiting for ye Gucheng''s choice.


    For a moment, ye Gucheng is anxious and angry. To his anger, Han 3000 suddenly takes action again. If he believes it and the information is wrong, then his previous joke will be staged again.


    But if you don''t believe it, if it''s true, it will be too much for you.


    Just as ye Gucheng hesitated, commander Chen said with a cold smile, "Oh, why, commander Ye doesn''t know what to do? Why don''t I make a decision for you? "


    "Commander ye, if you want me to say that, it''s better to make the front-line troops ready for battle. Otherwise, if the enemy attacks and your people have just run all night, if they are not prepared, the losses will be heavy, and even the war situation will change. " The old scholar beside commander Chen said with a smile.


    Ye Gucheng thought it was reasonable, but commander Chen smiled at the old scholar nearby: "I''m afraid of the same pit. Someone has been fooled twice. You know, people can make mistakes, but if they make the same mistake twice, it''s not a mistake. "


    "What is that The old scholar answers funny, but he looks at Ye Gucheng deliberately.


    "Stupid."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." The crowd roared with laughter.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was green and red. Did commander Chen pretend to laugh at him?


    If you are really deceived, I''m afraid that the ridicule and irony will only come more fiercely, and even become your own painful foot, and let these people grasp it at will.


    If you don''t come early or late, it''s time to report.


    "Lonely city, for the sake of prudence, let all the brothers in the front line cheer up and be ready for each other''s surprise attack." At this time, Wu Yan gently gets up to Ye Gucheng''s ear and gives his opinions in a low voice.


    This is obviously the best way for Wu Yan. After all, safety is the top priority.


    Ye Gucheng thought about it, a little unwilling, said: "Han 3000 that broken words you also believe? When we are tired? Compared with the fact that they have just gone through a battle, what is it if we just go for nothing? If you want to fight, I will fight. "


    "Lonely city, even if it''s wrong, at least we''re stable. At most, we''ll be ridiculed by these people. But if we lose our position, it''s..." Wu Yan said urgently.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng also felt quite reasonable.


    "Order all brothers on the front line to cheer up and deal with their raids at any time."


    "Yes


    Chen commander and other people see that ye Gucheng has made up his mind. At this time, they also disdain to sneer.


    "What are you doing? Is the wind too cold to blow your mouth? One by one, laughing and not moving? " Ye Gucheng seized the opportunity to sneer: "or are you all deaf? Can''t hear what I just said? "


    "Commander ye said just now, let all the disciples be ready to fight at any time!" Head peak elder get astringent cold hum a way.


    On hearing this, a group of Chen''s subordinates were very angry. They wanted to stand up for the theory, but they were stopped by the old scholar with one hand. They glanced at Ye Gucheng and said with a smile: "Since ye said that, we have to help. What are we doing? Follow the schedule. "


    With that, he looked respectfully at the next commander Chen: "commander Chen, it''s late. The tent has been set up for you. Let''s have a rest."


    Commander Chen nodded and looked at Ye Gucheng before leaving. His eyes were full of provocation and disdain.


    "Damn it, Chen Rongsheng, what are you doing?" When commander Chen left, Wu Yan suddenly roared in a cold voice.


    Ye Gucheng also has a fire in his eyes. Chen Rongsheng, a slut, has always been at odds with himself. He even despises himself many times because he comes from a famous family. It used to be just that. Now, as soon as he has a little pain, the bastard will hit up the pole. It''s really hateful.


    "Damn it, Han 3000, you''d better come here tonight." Looking coldly at the black mountain ahead, ye Gucheng shouts angrily.


    At this time, nihilism is in the family.


    The disciples had already gathered, and Qin Shuang had finished counting. However, after counting, Qin Shuang asked all the disciples to rest in place, and she went back to the main hall. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    As for Han 3000, although the house is bright, there is no one in it.


    When Qin Shuang gathered there in an emergency, Han 3000 expected that the traitors would relax, so he took Su Yingxia and nian''er to the back mountain in the evening.


    Back in the back mountain, the mood is complicated.


    For the first time in the world, it was almost a place where life and death were separated.


    However, the family did not stop, but all the way through the original spring pool to the cave where the king of beasts was born.


    On the flat ground of the cave, a group of strange beasts had already been ready.


    A tiger and a lion lead in front of the beasts. After the stone monkey died, they were promoted. From a certain point of view, they rely on Han 3000 at the beginning, so their gratitude to Han 3000 is different.


    Secondly, Han 3000 is surrounded by big and small Tianluhu. As a strange beast, how can they not know the rank and rank of Tianluhu? Even they are Han 3000''s pets. Naturally, they are more convinced of Han 3000. Last but not least, these strange beasts all know Han 3000''s skills in the battle of nihilism¡° I''ve seen the beast king! "¡° Yes, madam¡° Yes, miss Ten thousand beasts sing together, and then kneel neatly in front of Han 3000. Han three thousand gently smile, arm white light light light now, a rabbit with tiger teeth, at this time appeared in front of everyone¡° Take part in the second king of beasts. " I haven''t seen him for a long time. Now xiaobaifang Buddha has grown up a lot. To a certain extent, it was born again and met Han 3000. Later, it recognized the Lord and met Han 3000. After a while, it was in a difficult state. Fortunately, the absorption of energy during that period in the book of eight wild days finally complemented it. After such a long time of digestion, Xiaobai not only regained consciousness, but also became much stronger. Today, it reappears among the animals, majestic¡° Let''s all get up. " Han Sanqian smiles. All the animals rise together. Nian''er looks at these strange and refined animals in front of her, but she is not afraid. Soon, she is attracted by her lovely appearance because she sees Xiaobai. Take advantage of Han three thousand one don''t notice, directly ran to small white side set up nearly¡° Are you a rabbit? "¡° But the rabbits I saw when I was a child all had two big front teeth. Why didn''t you? "¡° Are you naughty? So I knocked my front teeth out? "¡° Ah, these two teeth are so long. Why don''t I fix them for you? " This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2147

    Han Nian suddenly holds Xiaobai in her arms. She likes this lovely rabbit so much.


    Being held like a doll by a petite body, little button''s face flushed. Among all the beasts, he was the most powerful former king of beasts. Even now he is still on the stage, but now... Because of Han Nian


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 can''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. Looking at Xiaobai''s confused and helpless eyes, Su Yingxia shakes her head and smiles: "nianer, darling, I''ll play with Xiaobai... Rabbit later. Dad has business to do


    "No, mom, nianer likes little rabbit. Nianer wants to play with little rabbit." Nianer sajiao Road, watery eyes also contain tears, obviously, she likes it very much think of the rabbit, reluctant to let go.


    But just because he was nervous, Han Nian couldn''t help holding Xiaobai''s neck tightly when he answered Su Yingxia. After a while, Xiaobai leaned forward and his head tilted back. His eyes were full of shock and helplessness.


    Han Sanqian takes a look at Xiaobai, but has no choice but to smile bitterly. He doesn''t worry about Xiaobai''s suffering from nianer. After all, although Xiaobai doesn''t wake up soon, with his ability, even if Han Nian cuts it with a knife, he can''t hurt it at all. Han 3000 is more concerned about is that her daughter''s innocence, will cause trouble to Xiaobai.


    If so, Han Sanqian naturally does not want to indulge Han Nian in such behavior.


    Although Han 3000 loves Han Nian very much, Han 3000 is never willing to ignore education.


    Although Xiaobai had despair in her eyes, she still nodded. Although she was the king of beasts, who made the little princess so lovely in front of her?!


    Han 3000 nodded gratefully and put down the dignity of the king of beasts to accompany his daughter. He also knew that Xiaobai had sacrificed a lot.


    What''s more, this time the beast army raid, also rely on Xiaobai.


    That night, he chatted with Su Yingxia outside the house, and suddenly heard the sound of beasts. In addition to Su Yingxia''s words about beasts, Han 3000 thought of the army of exotic beasts. However, the number of strange beasts in Sifeng mountain range was always too small, so Han 3000 wanted a map to find the strange beasts that might exist in the nearby mountains.


    And take them for their own use, naturally also rely on Xiaobai, the king who has the flavor of the beast king.


    "Well, let her go." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You are used to her." Su Yingxia is a little helpless.


    Han three thousand smile, then, looked at all the strange animals: "this hard fight, thanks to everyone''s concerted efforts."


    With that, Han 3000 didn''t say much. With a wave of his big hand, hundreds of strange beasts appeared in front of him. These strange beasts were silvery and ruddy, which could be seen from their appearance. They were full of energy and contained abundant energy.


    "King of beasts, this is..."


    "This is the brothers who went out to fight with you today? They... What happened to them. "


    Shihu two elders look at each other, Han 3000 with "people" out to make a surprise attack, death and injury is inevitable, but where want to get, in front of it is not like that situation, but one by one with just went out to eat a big meal, by the way enjoyed a sunny bath, red.


    Most importantly, they also noticed that these strange beasts only go out at night and will come back. Their accomplishments and levels have been greatly improved.


    This simply let a group of strange beast greatly surprised incomparable at the same time, also very envious.


    If I had known so, I would have followed the beast king to fight a war.


    And these sudden qualitative change of strange animals, have such a change, of course, because Han 3000 put them into the eight wild books, there is the energy in the birth, coupled with the change of time difference, they can not change it?!


    "Thank you, beast king."


    The group of animals that had been moistened knelt down and completely surrendered to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles and opens his hand to signal them to get up. At the same time, he puts his eyes on other eager herds: "don''t worry, everyone. You''ve all joined the battle with me. Naturally, you can enjoy this kind of treatment."


    Hearing this, the whole herd was boiling. Animals are different from human beings. Although they are powerful and strong, it is very difficult for them to practice Taoism. Many animals even turn into human beings when they reach a certain level. The purpose is to cultivate Taoism like human beings.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Our two beasts are very grateful on behalf of all the herds."


    Han Sanqian smiles and makes all the strange animals stand in a row. Then he opens the eight wasteland book and a circle of light appears in front of Han Sanqian. All the strange animals walk into the circle of light honestly.


    With the entry of the eight wild books, these strange beasts are soon in a very strange world, but the energy here is extremely abundant, which makes these strange beasts feel happy.


    "This boy, do you think I''m a zoo?" In mid air, a voice was angry and funny.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Another voice said with a smile: "the enemy is at hand, let him go."


    "If I don''t follow him, can I let these strange beasts in? He really thought he conquered me completely? How can he be so presumptuous without my consent? "


    "This boy, why did you come in all of a sudden?" At this time, another voice suddenly filled with doubts. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2148

    Along with the two people''s eyes, Han 3000 slowly came in.


    "Nihilism, so many things, this boy has leisure time to come here?" The first voice said strangely.


    "What''s that kid doing?"


    At this time, Han 3000 came in and said something to the two elders. Soon after, the two elders came out with a small strange beast. After that, Han 3000 signed a contract with that strange beast.


    After that, he left.


    Back to the cave, Han 3000 looks at Xiaobai and looks at Su Yingxia. He is a little nervous. However, after sipping his mouth, he simply destroys the contract he just signed in spirit.


    The next second, Han 3000 comes in again in the eight wasteland world, and finds the two elders of the lion and tiger with great speed. In front of the two elders, the strange beast has been seriously injured, but it is still alive.


    "Oh, this boy, his brain is still spinning very fast."


    "Taking advantage of the estrangement between the two worlds, he tries to tear up the contract between man and pet. Although he doesn''t know the truth, he can at least find a way by mistake."


    "Yes, as soon as the contract is destroyed, the beast will die immediately. However, the instant death is in the time of the eight worlds, and in the eight wasteland world, the instant death time will be magnified a lot. After all, one second in the world of the eight directions is totally different in the book of the eight immortals. "


    "It''s smart."


    Two voices gently smile.


    Han 3000 soon went out again. Soon after, a larger group of strange animals entered the eight wild books. Most of these strange animals were pet animals in the medicine God Pavilion.


    Obviously, Han 3000''s experimental results gave him an eye and a temporary solution.


    The rest is how to cure these strange animals in the shortest time.


    This made Han 3000 puzzled. He sat down in front of the bamboo house and thought hard.


    Su Yingxia poured a glass of water and handed it to Han 3000. He looked back at Han Nian, who was playing with Xiaobai in Yanzhu house, and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Han 3000 took the cup and took a sip of it gently: "if Yaoshen Pavilion tears up the contract, a large part of the strange animals here will die. I don''t have to ask them to help me. I just don''t want to see them all die."


    Then he looked at Su Yingxia and Han 3000 said, "these strange beasts were meant to help me, so they went against the master''s will and are in danger now. If I can''t save them, I''ll... "


    "I understand. That would make you feel guilty. However, after all, you still have a lot of time to think about it. Don''t worry too much. " Su Yingxia is concerned.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Now that everything is ready, there is only one way to treat it.


    "By the way, what about elder martial sister Qin Shuang? They''ve been gathering for so long. " Su Yingxia is concerned.


    Han 3000 gently disdained a smile: "nothing, don''t worry, let them wait to go."


    The world of all directions.


    Another few hours passed.


    The assembled disciples were already sleepy, but Qin Shuang was still in the main hall, and didn''t know what to do. Every time a disciple can''t help asking when to start, Qin Shuang''s reply is that the time has not come.


    Even so, the disciples of nihilism were even more annoyed by the group of Yaoshen Pavilion disciples at the foot of the mountain.


    Staring at the front of the mountain, from the concentration, to today''s eyes lack of skin sleepy, eyes almost see the phantom.


    At night, the cold wind swept by, and it was very piercing. A group of disciples wrapped their clothes tightly: "Damn, don''t you say that the gang of bitches of nihilism want to attack us at any time? It''s midnight. Why hasn''t it happened yet? "


    "Who knows, maybe it''s obviously false news. Anyway, it''s not the first time that commander Ye has been fooled. "


    "Damn, he''s been fooled. There''s no need for us to carry the pot?"


    "Who said no, shit!"


    In the main account, ye Gucheng''s face is cold. He holds the cup in one hand, and his teeth are clenched.


    "It''s midnight. It''s midnight. Why hasn''t Han 3000 moved? Damn, that son of a bitch won''t play with us again? " Shoufeng long old in situ pace, angry Shoudao.


    "Han 3000 is so shameless. What do you think of us? Be a monkey? " Elder Wufeng was also angry.


    "Waste really can only use cheap move, there is a kind of hard, see I don''t kill this son of a bitch." Elder Liufeng doesn''t accept the same way.


    Wu Yan frowned and said angrily, "he''s here now. How dare you kill him?"


    Elder Liufeng''s head suddenly shrank. If he dared, nihilist had already started.


    Wu Yan finished, Shoufeng elder said at this time: "although Han 3000 released the news, but the family supporting army stationed on the mountain did not move overnight, is it really a false news?"


    A bang.


    The whole cup in Ye Gucheng''s hands turned into pieces.


    Ye Gucheng slapped the table angrily: "Damn, this Han 3000 is just a waste, but he humiliated me again and again. I''ve been teasing me a lot tonight. I really want to drink his blood and draw his tendons. Master¡° Yes¡° Wait a minute At this time, Wu Yan suddenly made a sound. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2151

    Looking at the furious Ye Gucheng, the elder of wuliufeng is not a member of the research group. All night, ye Gucheng is in a state of mental breakdown. Can they be any better?


    He didn''t sleep well, and neither did they.


    However, at this time, obviously did not dare to provoke Ye Gucheng, only obediently stood up.


    Ye Gucheng angrily sat back to the main position and patted the table: "Damn, Han 3000 is dying, isn''t he? He doesn''t know what''s going on all night. He flies around, but we can''t sleep well. "


    Wu Yan lowered his head and didn''t know what to say.


    "You say, what do we have to do?" Ye Gucheng looked at several people and cheered coldly.


    Wu Yan was thinking. Seeing that there was no one to speak to, elder Shoufeng volunteered and said, "lonely city, calm down. The more angry you are, the more like Han 3000''s wish? When he did this, he just wanted to make us restless. One day, the holiday news said that he would raid us, and another day he would fly over us. Isn''t that obvious? "


    Ye Gucheng frowned and seemed to understand what elder Shoufeng pointed out. His tone was a little better: "master, what do you mean..."


    "Ha ha, lonely city, he only said that we really have to guard against raids, but now we are engaged in such harassment. Isn''t it the place where there is no silver 300 liang?" Elder Shoufeng said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, elder Wufeng nodded: "elder martial brother Shoufeng is right. Han 3000''s move is to make us sleep hard and annoyed. But what else can he do? "


    "If he wants to sneak attack, he will sneak attack long ago. He won''t wait until now, let alone show up now." Elder Liufeng also agreed.


    "That makes sense." Ye Gucheng nods. Since Han 3000 wants to make a surprise attack, he must launch a surprise attack without any preparation. He doesn''t have to fly in front of the enemy''s sky first to arouse others'' suspicion before launching a surprise attack, does he?


    This is not a sneak attack!


    "Uncle Wu Yan, what do you think?" Ye Gucheng looks at Wu Yan.


    Wu Yan basically agrees with these conjectures. After all, anyone can understand this truth after a little analysis.


    But Wu Yan was always worried that if anything happened, he would lose everything.


    Seeing that Wu Yan hesitated so much, elder Shoufeng was impatient. He couldn''t stand it any more. He just wanted to make up for it¡° I said, elder martial brother, what else is there to consider? Is it that what we said is unreasonable? "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, the most important thing is that it will be bright in less than one hour. Does Han 3000 dare to sneak attack?" Five peak elder also depressed way.


    "What''s the difference between playing sneak attack in the daytime and looking for death?" Elder Liufeng also agreed.


    Wu Yan nodded and put his eyes on Ye Gucheng. Seeing ye Gucheng nodded, he was relieved: "well, Han 3000 thinks that if we don''t have a good rest and are afraid at any time, we are not as good as he wants."


    As soon as his words came out, the three elders could not help but put down the big stone in their hearts, and finally they could have peace for a while.


    "Elder martial brother, you should have listened to us for a long time. Otherwise, we won''t be like this tonight."


    "It''s true. Han 3000 knows that we can''t rally tomorrow. He can''t fight at all, so he does some small tricks in the evening and deliberately harasses us so that we don''t have much energy tomorrow. We can''t fall into the trap." Five six peak elder you a word, I a word, each other smile way.


    Hearing these words, Wu Yan also admitted to nodding: "maybe I was too careful. I was bitten by a snake, and I was afraid of grass shadow for a hundred years."


    Ye Gucheng nodded: "OK, in that case, order to go down. Half of the people will have a rest immediately, and the rest will be on sentry duty. In addition, we can appropriately report Han 3000''s flying back and forth. Don''t report it again. Just observe it more. "


    "Yes Shoufeng and elder wuliufeng looked at each other with great joy.


    Finally, I can have a safe sleep.


    With the order from the main tent, the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion at the foot of the mountain finally relaxed their nervous tension. All night, they were more annoyed than ye Gucheng. At least, he can rest in bed in the tent, while they are waiting for the cold wind outside, and the attention is very high.


    The dawn was about to break, and they were more sleepy. After getting the order, they relaxed completely.


    More than ten minutes later, Han 3000''s streamer appeared again, all the way back to nihilism.


    Half an hour later


    "Kill me!"


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from the front line of Yaoshen Pavilion. Then, before many disciples could reflect it, hundreds of dark shadows rushed over.


    Although many of the guards of Yaoshen Pavilion didn''t rest, they were already sleepy before dawn, and their overnight spirit had been tight. At this meeting, they were already sleepy and slow to reflect. Before they knew what was going on, they were already in a different place.


    After the shadow, tens of thousands of strange beasts started at the same time. The disciples who woke up from their sleep in a hurry had hardly struggled to get up, but they had been trampled on cruelly, with countless deaths and injuries.


    For a moment, 10000 troops in the front line collapsed instantly, and the sound of crying and Howling broke through the night sky. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2149

    When Wu Yan finished, he leaned over and quickly advised: "the isolated city is of great importance. Once the troops are withdrawn, in case Han 3000 attacks, the consequences will not be imagined."


    Ye Gucheng frowned. What Wu Yan said is not unreasonable.


    "Elder martial brother Wu Yan, are you too careful? The army of supporting the family on the mountain has not moved, and we have been waiting for several hours. At present, we are very tired, and our disciples have many complaints. If we continue like this, I''m afraid we won''t be laughed to death by the commander Chen, and our disciples will be able to scold us secretly. " Shoufeng elder murmured.


    "Yes, if commander Chen told Wang Xunzhi about these things, what would Wang Xunzhi think of our lonely city? I''m sure we''ll feel like we''re a lonely city with no brains. If the enemy gives us a little message, we''ll have a night at fart top. " Elder Wufeng was also dissatisfied.


    These people all love face more, especially after following Ye Gucheng. It''s obvious that Wang Huanzhi has a high salary here. He wants wind to get wind and rain to get rain.


    What''s more, why do you give up nihility with Ye Gucheng? Don''t you just want to be rich and proud? They were naturally not willing to bear the humiliation of the gang led by Chen Da.


    Elder Liufeng nodded: "yes, lonely city, Wang Huanzhi has always attached great importance to you. He thinks that you are young, gifted and very smart. If we have to go to the same city twice, Wang will be very disappointed, won''t he?"


    "You guys!" Wu Yan is angry. Compared with the three elders, what Wu Yan values more is not only the present glory and wealth and arrogance, but also the future.


    He wants power.


    "Lonely city, don''t listen to their nonsense. At present, the most important thing is to keep tonight. At least, this is our basic goal." Wu Yan urged.


    As long as they are properly guarded, ye Gucheng''s position will never change. This is their basic dish. But if Han 3000 stealthily attacks, the consequences will be very terrible.


    Ye Gucheng hesitated for a moment. For him, face is an extremely important thing, and other people''s ridicule is even more unacceptable. He is proud and aloof, and can''t tolerate the ridicule and insult of his colleagues. What he wants is the respect and absolute admiration of thousands of people.


    He can''t stand being ridiculed by commander Chen, who is usually subordinate to him. However, Wu Yan''s words are also painful.


    At the time of the dilemma, I suddenly heard a cry outside the tent.


    "Newspaper!"


    Then a disciple rushed in.


    Before he could stand firm, the disciple directly knelt on the ground with inertia. Obviously, the matter was too urgent.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Gucheng asked coldly.


    "There''s something going on in nihilism."


    As soon as these words came out, the elders of Shoufeng and wuliufeng were stunned and looked pale, while Wu Yan clenched his fist and waved: "that''s true."


    Ye Gucheng immediately stood up: "report quickly."


    "Yes The disciple took a breath: "tonight, Han 3000 ordered Qin Shuang to gather the disciples of nihilism, but there was no master''s order. A large number of people were waiting there. However, just a few minutes ago, all the disciples of nihilism started to move. "


    "Are they going to attack?" Wu Yan frowned and said.


    "No, I heard they were asked to go to the vegetable garden of nihilistic peak." The disciple said.


    "Vegetable garden?"


    Ye Gucheng and his gang have big eyes and small eyes. What is Han 3000 doing? In the middle of the night, there are disciples in the police station going to the vegetable garden. Is that crazy?!


    "What are they doing in the garden?" Wu Yan swallowed his mouth and was extremely puzzled.


    "I heard they were asked to collect the vegetables and herbs in the garden."


    A group of people are even more stunned. It''s not unusual for them to be thieves in the middle of the night. But it''s the first time they''ve heard about going to the vegetable garden in the middle of the night to pick vegetables and collect herbs.


    Shoufeng elder zhanger monk was confused: "is Han 3000 crazy? Gather all the disciples to pick vegetables and herbs. What is he going to do? "


    Elder Wufeng suddenly smiled: "it is estimated that Han 3000 knows that he is very dangerous, so he picks grain and medicinal materials in time to fight the next battle. However, how does he know that we still have reinforcements in the immortal sea? As soon as the reinforcements arrive, they will be destroyed, and they will not be able to eat up so much. "


    Elder Liufeng also said with a cold smile: "I said it was false news for a long time. Elder martial brother Wu Yan is too careful in his work. With so many of us, how dare he go down the mountain? It''s just that we''ve been taken away by him by accident, and let him get a little bit of a bargain. "


    Ye Gucheng nodded slightly. What the three said is true.


    It''s OK to play tricks, but it''s only a little cheap at most. If he wants to go down the mountain, with the advantage of absolute number of people, it is impossible for him to win by those tactics.


    "What is Han 3000 doing?" Wu Yan asked his disciples carefully.


    "Han 3000 returned to Sifeng after he got the attack in the evening. After that, he took his wife and daughter back to the house to have a rest, but he didn''t come out." The disciple said.


    Wu Yan frowned, the war was coming, Han 3000 was able to sleep safely, how could it be a little unbelievable¡° Are you sure he''s resting? Instead of going somewhere else? "


    "There was always a light in Han 3000''s house. It didn''t go out until midnight." This is a report from tihui. Hearing this, elder Shoufeng immediately gave a dumb smile: "elder martial brother Wu Yan, you see, I say you are too worried."¡° Yes, Han 3000 is fierce, but he is only one person. Lien Chan attacked him two days later. Naturally, he was tired and wanted to have a rest. So he let out a smoke bomb, which made us tired and afraid to attack him, so that we could have a rest. As for the next disciples picking vegetables in the middle of the night, it''s very obvious. It''s just a play. The drunk''s intention is not to drink, but to collect things in the middle of the night. " Elder Wufeng put down his heart and said with a smile¡° It has to be said that Han 3000 is really smart, and he is a wonderful person in terms of strategy. But that''s it. " Elder Liufeng said with a smile. Ye Gucheng nodded. Up to now, he has been more stable. Now that Han 3000''s real intention has been found out, he can stop loss in time. He looks at Wu Yan, and ye Gucheng is waiting for his opinion. Wu Yan frowned and thought for a moment, and was about to nod. Suddenly, at this time, there was a noise outside the tent. Ye Gucheng and others suddenly looked cold and rushed out. Many disciples outside the tent looked up at the sky. In the sky, a streamer of light flashed, and all the way across the tent, straight to the direction of the base camp, and finally, farther away¡° That''s... Isn''t that Han 3000? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2150

    As soon as they heard the name, all the disciples couldn''t help holding the gun.


    Even though the streamer had passed over them, it had already disappeared into the sky.


    Han 3000 left a huge shadow in the hearts of these disciples.


    "Damn, is that Han 3000?"


    "This evening, where is he going?"


    "Is it difficult to get help?"


    Several elders looked at each other. They didn''t know why. Wu Yan and ye Gucheng also murmured and looked at the place where the streamer disappeared. Their eyes were extremely complex.


    "Is Han 3000 running away?" Elder Shoufeng suddenly guessed again.


    "Uncle Wu Yan, what do you think?" Ye Gu Cheng slightly draws back the vision, coagulates eyebrow to ask a way.


    Wu Yan shook his head: "it should not be escape. To run, he had already run. However, judging from the shadow just passed by, the golden axe is too dazzling. It really looks like Han 3000. It''s just that I don''t understand. What is he going to do when he flies over us so late? Where are you going? "


    "Would it be a move to help?" Ye Gucheng worried.


    "What can they move? Now that they are surrounded, who is willing to take the lead for them? " Wu Yan''s words rejected Ye Gucheng''s question.


    "It''s not, it''s not, what is it?" Elder Shoufeng said impatiently.


    Ye Gucheng likes to think about Wu Yan''s opinions now, which makes him very angry. Now ye Gucheng doesn''t even listen to his own words. Of course, elder Shoufeng is even more reluctant.


    "In order to prevent accidents, we should let our disciples be careful. Since Han 3000 has not fallen asleep, it means that the raid may be launched at any time. " Wu Yan thought for a long time and gave his own arrangement.


    Ye Gucheng nodded and said to his opponent, "inform the front-line disciples that Han 3000 has appeared. Let them play twelve points. If there is any mistake, I will show them to the public."


    "Yes


    After giving these orders, ye Gucheng and his gang waited for a few minutes. After they didn''t see the shadow of Han 3000 coming back, they told them a few words and returned to the tent.


    And ye Gucheng and others are similar to the main force of Yaoshen Pavilion and the Xianling nun troops on the front line. All of them are terrified by Han 3000''s sudden appearance, but they are confused to see that Han 3000 just skims over the sky and flies to the distance.


    However, Han 3000 always went far away, and there was no sound training for nearly half an hour.


    A group of people gradually put down their vigilance.


    But not long after everyone put down their vigilance, ye Gucheng was just lying on the bed, ready to close his eyes for a rest, but heard a shout outside the tent: "newspaper!"


    "What''s the matter?" yelled Ye Gucheng impatiently


    "Streamer... Again."


    On hearing this, ye Gucheng and several other elders immediately sat up from the bed. They couldn''t even care to put on their shoes and ran out. At this time, the sky is a streamer, jumping over from a distance and flying straight to nothingness.


    All the three disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion broke their nerves again, paying attention to the movement of nihilism.


    But after watching it for more than ten minutes, there was still no response from nihilism. As Han 3000 just flew out, nothing happened.


    "What the hell is he doing?" Ye Gucheng is so angry that Bai Huai throws his clothes and shouts.


    After scolding, he turned and walked into the barracks. Several elders also entered the barracks.


    Several people closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took to be peaceful. Almost when a few people were just sleepy and just fell asleep, there was another shout outside the camp: "newspaper!"


    Ye Gucheng sat up with a thud. His face was full of arrogance and impatience. Without asking more, he rushed out with several elders.


    Another streamer flashed and flew to the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    At four o''clock in the morning, when another streamer flew to the distance again, the faces of Ye Gucheng and others had already changed from shock to anger, from anger to indifference. If we had to say something about change, it would be the tired and speechless look on their faces.


    In the whole hour, Han 3000 almost flew around. I don''t know how many times he went back and forth.


    Every time, he would fly out, fly back about half an hour later, and then fly out again after a few minutes in nihilism.


    Poor medicine God Pavilion three, but because Han 3000 every time fly in and out, and always alert.


    This night, almost all of them didn''t sleep well, especially Ye Gucheng and others. As the most important barrier before nihilism, their duties are very important, so every time Han 3000 passes by, they are nervous.


    "Damn it." Ye Gucheng drinks angrily and goes back to the tent angrily.


    As soon as they got back to the house, elder wuliufeng took the lead to lie back in his little bed. For them, they should hurry to have a rest.


    As a result, as soon as they lay down, ye Gucheng rushed over and kicked them on the bed. They just felt the bed shaking violently and sat up in panic.


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep, sleep, what the hell, when are you going to sleep? Get up, all of you. " Ye Gucheng cried angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2152

    With the collapse of the former army, although the 30000 people in the middle line were sober enough for some time, they were just in a hurry to fight. Facing the neat and fierce army of strange beasts, they could only throw away their armor and flee for their lives!


    The army of strange beasts is like stepping into a place where no one is living.


    Nearly 10000 mobile troops and 30000 troops brought by commander Chen rushed to support, but 30000 people in the middle line were completely scattered, one by one lost their souls, did not love the war, and even ran and collided because of running for their lives in a hurry, so that the 40000 troops could not help, but had to avoid those fleeing disciples.


    But at this time, tens of thousands of strange animals suddenly have rushed to the front.


    "Newspaper!"


    Inside the main tent, I only heard a tearing sound outside the tent, which cut through the night sky. With this roar, ye Gucheng and others inside the house were shocked.


    With the loud noise outside, ye Gucheng and his gang just woke up. Before they calmed down, they were pulled back to reality by this "report".


    This voice is too sad and shrill, and the people''s minds are confused.


    The next second, a man covered with blood rushed in, and then knelt down on the ground directly. The whole person looked flustered: "report to commander ye, no... no... no, it''s not good, it''s not good. Han led ten thousand strange beasts to attack our front line. Now, it''s broken the Chinese army."


    "What?" Ye Gucheng got up directly from the bed. His face was even more ugly than balsam pear.


    Wu Yan put on his shoes in a hurry. He rushed to the man with an arrow. He grabbed his collar and said angrily, "what did you say just now? Do you have the guts to say it again? "


    The disciple''s face was pale, but he only dared to tell the truth: "elder, Han... Han 3000 is coming, our army is unprepared, the front line position is quickly broken down, the middle line 30000 Chinese army is also due to a sudden incident, completely unable to reflect and directly scattered, the strange beast... The strange beast team has... Not far away from the tent."


    Boom!


    Ye Gu Cheng falters and falls on the bed with pale complexion. Wu Yan''s eyes are full of shock. The whole person is like dementia. He can''t help but slowly let go of the man''s collar and is completely stupid.


    Han 3000 is really coming.


    Moreover, the first attack was a wave of ten thousand troops, which was as powerful as a bamboo. They attacked the center of the whole army.


    Elder Shoufeng and elder wuliufeng are already scared and their legs are weak. It''s OK to boast normally, but if they want to be serious, they can only run faster than each other.


    "How could that be?" Ye Gucheng is really hard to understand. How can Han 3000 suddenly choose to attack at this time?!


    Isn''t this the final result of their heavy analysis?


    Why did it end up like this?!


    Wu Yan also had no idea that they had been defending for a whole night, but they collapsed at the last moment. Han 3000 unexpectedly launched an attack before dawn.


    However, it is obvious that what Han 3000 wants is surprise.


    When ye Gucheng and others rushed out of the tent, there were already swords and swords outside. Han 3000 took the lead. He was invincible. Behind him, the Dragon roared and the lion and tiger roared!


    "Han 3000!" When ye Gucheng saw Han 3000, his teeth almost broke.


    Because Han 3000 is destroying his future!


    Ye Gucheng raises his sword and rushes directly to Han 3000. His breath is full open, leaving no spare force.


    "I''ll kill you to get rid of my hatred. Ah, die. "


    A roar, between the lightning and flint, ye Gucheng has directly rushed to Han 3000. Han more than 3000 light left and kicked several people directly in front of him. At the same time, he grabbed the jade sword with his backhand and stabbed Ye Gucheng.


    "No!" Wu Yan shouts, trying to dissuade Ye Gucheng, but it''s obviously too late.


    "Bang!"


    The sword tips meet, and the fire light splashes everywhere!!


    "Anger is useless. Do you think you can scare me with anger? Or kill me? " Han 3000 sneered and shook his hand slightly.


    At the other end of the sword, ye Gucheng suddenly felt a strong strange force coming directly into his body along the sword. He staggered at his feet and stepped back for several steps. Almost at the same time, a mouthful of blood came directly from his mouth.


    Ye Gucheng is strong and even the best among many young people. Unfortunately, he is not strong enough for Han 3000.


    But he is not willing to ah, not willing to be looked down upon by their own waste, again and again to stand on a high look at themselves, again and again mercilessly humiliated himself.


    He''s the best.


    "Go to hell." Ye Gucheng shouts and shouts his sword fiercely. His figure pulls out the shadow directly and attacks Han 3000 like a bolt of lightning.


    "Mole ant!" Han three thousand cold voice a smile, jade sword one hand, the body shape also turns into a phantom, direct hard connect.


    The two figures were intertwined like lightning.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, this is a close match, but in Wu Yan''s eyes, the fight between Ye Gucheng and Han 3000 is more like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Whether it is power, speed, energy, or the mystery of body method, there is a huge gap between them. As long as Han 3000 is willing, ye Gucheng will die within ten moves. But Han 3000 didn''t kill him. Instead, he was like a full cat catching a mouse. He was not in a hurry to shoot him to death, but as a toy. It seems that ye Gucheng is taking the initiative to attack, but in fact, he is completely restrained by Han 3000. It can even be said that Han 3000 intentionally uses his own defense to guide Ye Gucheng to attack himself¡° Gu Cheng is completely fooled. If it goes on like this, don''t say if it can hurt Han 3000. If he can''t tire himself to death, he has already asked the Bodhisattva to tell his grandmother. " Wu Yan was burning with anxiety. Not only worried about the safety of Ye Gucheng, he also noticed that Han Sanqian was humiliating Ye Gucheng¡° What the hell are you doing? Call for help. " Wu Yan angrily yelled at the three elders beside him. All the three donkeys were stupefied. They were always in the same place and were at a loss. Shoufeng elder three people this just Oh ran a, hurriedly loudly cry for help. Several teams of people rushed towards Han 3000¡° You''re dead. " Looking at a helper coming forward, ye Gucheng gives a ferocious smile. Suddenly, his momentum is even stronger and he attacks Han 3000. Han 3000''s evil smile is like a devil: "is it?" Backhand suddenly move, a huge axe directly reverse cut on the ground, suddenly golden light, streamer diffusion¡° He who comes forward will die, "Han Sanqian did not even look back, but drank angrily. A group of fierce disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion were afraid to move forward. They only dared to go back. The disciples who rushed in front of them simply sat on the ground with their legs staring. They wanted to get up and run back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2153

    Seeing that the support men and horses were just scared by Han 3000''s words, ye Gucheng''s mood could not be described in words.


    "Tell you, ye Gucheng, you are in my hand, but it''s just an ant. I''ll crush you as I want to." Han 3000 suddenly cold voice a warning, the next second, the hand is just a move.


    Bang!


    Ye Gucheng felt like a mountain suddenly pressed on his body. He flew back a few steps and hit the ground heavily.


    "Want to live?"


    Just want to struggle to get up, Han 3000 has rushed to the front of Ye Gucheng, a foot directly on Ye Gucheng''s face, ye Gucheng''s head immediately dead close to the ground.


    Ye Gucheng feels a great shame. He bites his teeth and tries to move. However, he finds that he can''t get rid of the shackles at all. He can only let Han 3000 step on his face like a dead dog.


    "What do you want?" Ye Gucheng cheers coldly.


    Voice just fell, Han 3000''s feet fierce force, ye Gucheng suddenly feel, the other side of the face seems to have almost smoothed the soil.


    "That''s the way you talk to me?" Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "You!" Ye Gucheng is angry. Of course, he wants to live, but he can''t do it if he wants to bow to Han 3000.


    Wu Yan and his four men were standing on the periphery. They wanted to take advantage of the disciples'' coming to help them out for the time being. But they didn''t know that this was the situation. At this time, they were not far away from Han 3000. They were afraid of implicating themselves and wanted to save Ye Gucheng.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you? The account between us should have been settled long ago. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the sky fire appeared in his hand and turned into a sword. With one sword, he was in the middle of Ye Gucheng''s left arm!


    Ye Gucheng suddenly felt that his left arm was burned. First, he didn''t feel much. Next second, he felt pain in his heart.


    "Han 3000, if you have seed, you will kill me and torture me in this way. You are no hero." Ye Gucheng shouted in pain. He could only watch the fire like sword cut his left arm muscle, and then the muscle wound of his left arm immediately gave out a nourishing sound due to the high temperature, sending out bursts of meat fragrance, and then slowly began to carbonize.


    "To kill you? Is killing ants fun? " Han three thousand lightly a smile: "say again, you my gratitude and resentment, a knife solves you, isn''t cheap you?"


    "I have some special subordinates who have been spying all night and are afraid they are hungry." Han three thousand finish, mouth suddenly blow out a whistle.


    The next second, a few shadows from the air, and then stopped next to the Ye Gucheng.


    Seeing these shadows, ye Gucheng''s angry and unwilling eyes were filled with terror.


    "The ant crow!"


    It''s a strange nocturnal beast the size of a sparrow, with black feathers all over its body, eyes like beans and mouth like a fishhook. It flies very fast and tastes raw meat. It often pecks the flesh of its prey with its mouth, and then uses the inverted hook on its mouth to drag the meat out alive.


    It''s like pulling the hook out of your mouth after you catch a fish.


    "Eat it." Han Sanyi smiles.


    A few of the crows immediately jumped on Ye Gucheng''s left arm, pecked the skin with their mouths, and then pulled it fiercely.


    "Ah!! Ah


    Ye Gu Cheng suddenly pain of the whole body twitch, forehead is cold sweat straight up. Because daogourou is too painful, but it''s several. It''s like being bitten by some giant ants.


    Wu Yan collectively pinned his face to one side. The scene in front of him was too cruel.


    "Han 3000, what do you want, you say." Wu Yan finally can''t stand ye Gucheng''s heartbreaking scream. At this time, he is crying for Han 3000.


    "Pay attention to your attitude." Han 3000 smiles gently.


    Wu Yan looked down and saw that ye Gucheng at Han 3000''s feet was already in pain, his body was convulsing and shaking, and his left arm was like honeycomb briquette, full of blood pits.


    Don''t do, he thought, Wu Yan directly knelt down on the ground with a plop: "then we beg you, OK?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. I''m just helping him. Otherwise, you will go back to Wang Huanzhi like this. Will Wang Huanzhi let you go when he sees your whole body retreating? " Han 3000 smiles.


    Wu Yan was angry, but he didn''t know how to refute. The black all let this guy say white, it is clear that he is tormenting Ye Gucheng, but what he says is quite reasonable.


    "Do me a favor, I can spare his dog''s life for a while. But it''s better not to let me see him next time, or I''ll see him again and fight again. " Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    Wu Yan was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Han three thousand figure suddenly move, don''t wait for Wu Yan to reflect, already appeared in his side, then whispered a few words in his ear.


    That leaf lonely city just wants to get up, Han 3000 has already come back, one foot stepped on the head that he just lifted from the ground less than one centimeter.


    The speed is amazing.


    "How''s it going?" Han 3000 smiles.


    Wu Yan frowned and looked at Han 3000 with complicated eyes: "are you crazy?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2154

    "Should it be or not? My patience is limited! " As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly turned his right hand into a moon shaped sword, cutting directly on Ye Gucheng''s right arm.


    Suddenly, ye Gucheng''s right arm was cut a huge cut, although there was no blood, but the big wound was not even the slightest bit of meat, revealing the white bones.


    "You Wu Yan was in a hurry and clenched his teeth: "OK, I promise you."


    "Good!" Han 3000 smiled contemptuously, raised his feet and loosened Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng''s face is full of footprints on one side, but the mountain on the other side is full of dirt and withered grass, which makes him extremely embarrassed.


    It can be described as miserable.


    Wu Yan quickly drives away a group of evil ant crows, and then comes forward to hold Ye Gucheng. Then, he quickly instills some genuine Qi into his body to protect his hands. Then he looks at Han 3000 with slight vigilance and turns to leave.


    "Wait!" At this time, Han 3000 suddenly said.


    Wu Yan and others are stunned. They don''t know what Han 3000 wants to do.


    "The terms you exchanged with me, I just promised you not to kill you, not to let you go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You Wu Yan was angry, and ye Gucheng looked cold.


    "Forget it, it''s getting late. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Before I leave, I can always say something nice?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "You!"


    "Or I''ll break your legs and then walk, OK?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Nice call. What do you want us to call you? Father


    "Oh, don''t call me that. I don''t have a unfilial son like you." Han three thousand cold voice laughs a way, to this group of people, he does not have any good impression completely.


    A few people are so angry that they can take advantage of it. It''s just too much to take advantage of it.


    "Spare your dog''s life. I have to say two words of thanks." Han 3000 finished and looked at Ye Gucheng leisurely.


    Ye Gucheng looked at Wu Yan and said, "thank you very much."


    "Thank you. You have to kneel down to thank me. And you should thank me for sparing you what? If you don''t have a filial son, will it come true? I want to teach you for my father? " Han 3000 smiled, but his eyes were cold, which made several people shudder.


    "Han 3000, don''t go too far." Ye Gucheng clenched his teeth.


    He has made a great concession, but Han 3000 forced him so.


    "Too much? Compared to the dirty things you did? Too much? How did you humiliate others before? Today, let''s try how others humiliated you. The world has reincarnation. Who has heaven spared Han 3000 cold voice indifferent way.


    Without waiting for any reaction from ye Gucheng, he was suddenly hit on his knee by a strange force, and the whole person knelt directly on the ground. Wu Yan and the other two elders followed, all kneeling in front of Han 3000.


    The four looked at each other and lowered their heads: "thank you for sparing our dog''s life."


    "Learn to bark and get out of here." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Four people looked again, after barking twice, eyes with a great sinister, helped Ye Gucheng quickly with the army to retreat to the base camp.


    Commander Chen had long been away with his troops. For him, although he was sent here by Wang Jianzhi to help Ye Gucheng, the failure of the front-line troops was always caused by Ye Gucheng''s wrong decision. How could he be willing to let his brother pay for ye Gucheng''s mistake?


    After a few symbolic resistances, he saw that the situation had gone, and took people back first. When he looked back, he saw Han 3000 and ye Gucheng. With a frown and a sneer, he turned and left.


    With the departure of commander Chen, ye Gucheng and others, the troops at the foot of yaoshenge mountain, which had already been defeated, were completely defeated and fled in a hurry.


    And in the camp, there are animals everywhere.


    At dawn, when the family members and the disciples of nihilist sect looked down the mountain, they only saw a lonely flag on the camp which was originally the medicine God Pavilion, with three characters of mysterious man on it.


    In addition, there is no sound, only the corpses of the disciples of Yaoshen pavilion are everywhere, and the tents are empty.


    At this time, ye Gucheng and others were finally getting closer and closer to Wang Wenzhi''s base camp.


    "What are the terms Han 3000 exchanged with you?" All the way, ye Gucheng asked Wu Yan next to him.


    Wu Yan whispered a few words in Ye Gucheng''s ear, and ye Gucheng was suddenly angry: "what? Son of a bitch! Damn it, I, ye Gucheng, will kill him sooner or later. Otherwise, I will not be a man. "


    Looking up, I saw Wang Huan''s face standing cold at the door of the main tent in the distance. Beside him, dozens of experts tried their best. Among them, commander Chen, who came back first, was staring at Ye Gu Cheng.


    Ye Gucheng swallowed his saliva and glanced at Wu Yan beside him: "Han 3000''s conditions, what do you want?"


    Wu Yanning frowned and thought for a moment. He asked, "what do you think?"


    Ye Gucheng looks cold and seems to be making up his mind. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2155

    With a cold complexion, ye Gucheng leads the people and horses to Wang Jianzhi.


    Wang Huan''s face is as heavy as water. He stares at Ye Gucheng. Before ye Gucheng stands still, he is angry and slaps heavily on Ye Gucheng''s face.


    This slap is very powerful. Ye Gucheng falls to the ground directly, covering his hot face with his hand. There is a flash of anger in his eyes. But the next second, he still kneels down quickly.


    "Waste, waste, you are just a waste, let you guard the foot of nihilism, is that how you guard for me?" Wang Huan''s angry voice roared.


    Before the arrival of reinforcements, Yaoshen Pavilion is now in danger and is being attacked by people from front to back. Once both sides attack at the same time, Yaoshen Pavilion is naturally tired of coping with it. Ye Gucheng is responsible for such a passive situation.


    And this, or Wang Jianzhi has already said hello to him in advance. So now there is an accident, how can Wang Jianzhi not be furious.


    "Lord, I''m not going down the well. I just said that this time, ye Gucheng lost his position. He made a serious mistake. If he lost his position, he was more like a fool who was fooled by Han Sanqian. His IQ was almost lost. It''s hard to use such a person." Chen Da commander Leng Shengdao.


    Wang Jianzhi slightly glanced, some doubts.


    "In the evening, Han 3000 said that he wanted to make a surprise attack. As a result, ye Gucheng didn''t take it seriously. That''s why when Han 3000 came, his disciples were unprepared. Commander Chen and I have suggested that he should guard against it. No matter whether the other party is true or not, as long as we spend the night, the advantage is always in our hands. Unfortunately... Commander Ye insists on going his own way, and he still needs to be in power. " The old scholar next to commander Chen said.


    Commander Chen sighed and said, "Lord, I am sent by you to help me. But commander ye said that I am just helping. I have to obey his command. However, my subordinates are guilty because they have been entrusted by the Lord. Please let the Lord confess his sin. "


    With that, commander Chen knelt down directly.


    This move is not ruthless. First, he will plunge himself into the mire, and then he will pull Ye Gucheng down and step on it. How deep he sinks, ye Gucheng will only sink deeper than this.


    If you lose 800, kill 1000.


    Ye Gucheng has a hundred mouths, and Chen Da''s knife almost goes straight into his heart. No matter how he explains it, the meaning will no longer be great.


    I can only look at commander Chen.


    "Lord, you have already given orders. Ye Gucheng is so careless. If you lose your position, if it''s a small matter, it''s a big matter not to take your words seriously." At this time, a person standing on the side of commander Chen couldn''t help.


    These words immediately let Wang Huan''s eyes a sign, this is his scale.


    Seeing that Wang Huan Zhi was so angry, the man quietly looked at commander Chen with a smile.


    "Lord, we didn''t have any idea to disobey you. We stayed all night. We just saw Han Sanyi flying all over the sky for such a long time, and it was worth the dawn. So we relaxed our vigilance a little bit. We didn''t know..." Wu Yan pleaded in a hurry.


    "Yes, Lord, Han 3000 has been flying around for a long time in the early morning, not to mention the front-line troops. In fact, even our base camp has not taken it for granted." A senior executive standing on Ye Gucheng''s side also pleaded.


    "It''s really hard to distinguish between the true and the false of Han 3000. Although Ye Gucheng is also wrong, he can be excused."


    "Lord, it''s our morale that is hurt to kill the general."


    Several executives see someone stand up, at this time also quickly voice.


    "According to your opinion, anyone who makes mistakes in the future can put the blame on the enemy."


    "Lord, if this matter is not dealt with seriously, I''m afraid the team will be difficult to lead in the future."


    "Knowing that the situation is critical, but being so relaxed, is this a mistake that the general commander should make? None of them is worthy of the dead disciples? "


    On the other hand, the senior executives in charge of Chen Da are also angry.


    Wang Mianzhi was so annoyed that he shouted angrily, "enough!"


    In fact, there is a saying that Wang''s heart has gone. Even after Han 3000 flies around, he has completely relaxed his vigilance. How can he expect that this guy will attack suddenly at dawn.


    In a way, this time point is too dangerous, because once daybreak, Han 3000''s army will be completely exposed and will only become a live target.


    Besides, abbess Xianling is guarding the United forces of Fuye at the front line. If she kills her beloved disciple at this time, I''m afraid it will cause more trouble.


    However, ye Gucheng made such a mistake, which put the whole army in great trouble.


    If there is no punishment, how can we convince the public.


    At this time, ye Gucheng looks cold: "Lord, can my subordinates atone for their contributions?"


    Wang Jianzhi frowned: "how to atone?"


    "To tell you the truth, Han 3000 wanted to kill me, but he didn''t. He left me useful." With that, ye Gu Cheng gritted his teeth and said, "Han 3000 wants me to cheat you, saying that he will raid the base camp from the path, but in fact he will kill you from the road. If we set up an ambush on the main road, we can take Han 3000 by surprise. "


    Although Han 3000 has threatened himself, if he can''t cajole Wang Jianzhi to set up an ambush on the path, then the next meeting will surely make their life worse than death. Wu Yan also promised Han 3000 to exchange Ye Gucheng just now. But what do these and promises count in the face of today''s status? If Wang xuanzhi severely punished himself, he would lose everything now, but his promise is a fart?! Han 3000 wants to live rather than die. At least for now, it is not certain whether it will be realized. What if Yaoshen Pavilion wins?! Hearing this, Wang Jianzhi frowned: "seriously?" Ye Gucheng fiercely raised one hand: "Gucheng swear to the sky, if there is half a lie, the sky thunders, the whole family will die." At this time, Wu Yan struck while the iron was hot and said: "Lord, we are loyal to him. We have no two hearts. But this time we lost. It''s really that Han 3000 is too crafty. Please learn from him."¡° Yes, Lord, Han 3000 threatens us. If we don''t lie to you to set up ambush on the path, we will surely kill us and make our life worse than death. But... We still haven''t betrayed you. " Elder Shoufeng is also in a hurry. Hearing these words, Wang Huanzhi''s anger lightened a lot. But at this moment, commander Chen suddenly stood up. Then he took a few steps to his ear and whispered: "Lord, don''t you worry about ye Gucheng''s deceit?" Wang Huan immediately frowned: "what do you mean?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2156

    Commander Chen snorted coldly: "Lord, is there such a coincidence? Han 3000 won a surprise attack, but none of the generals of our department were killed. If it was you, could you? "


    "Hiss!" Wang Huan immediately took a cool breath.


    Han 3000 has done so many things, and finally won the victory. It''s really hard to say that he cut off the tail but not the head.


    "Even if he really wants to use Ye Gucheng to fight against us, he can let Ye Gucheng go. Why should he let Wu Yan and others go? Isn''t that the same as letting the tiger go back to the mountain? In particular, the two armies are still at war! " Chen Da commander Leng Shengdao.


    When the two armies fight, they will naturally kill as many as they can, and those with high combat effectiveness will kill as many as they can. This kind of trade-off can be done by individuals.


    "You mean..." Wang said with a frown.


    "I''m afraid they are all Han 3000''s dark chess. They play in front of us. Let''s set up defenses on the main road. In fact, they attack us by taking the path." Commander Chen said calmly.


    Wang Huan''s face is suddenly a battle, and then think of the troops lost, ye Gucheng was teased one after another, it seems that everything is said in the past.


    After a moment''s silence, Wang Jianzhi suddenly raised his head, raised his hand, and let commander Chen go down. Ye Gucheng saw commander Chen sneer at him, and immediately had an unexpected premonition.


    "OK, ye Gucheng, I''ll give you a chance to atone for what you have done. You will lead 3000 people to ambush on the main road immediately." The way of Wang Huan.


    "Three thousand?" Ye Gucheng suddenly a Leng, three thousand people and horses to Han three thousand strange beast army and help home sky blue city reinforcements, is not some not enough?!


    "Commander Ye Da, there are not many soldiers but good ones. Besides, why do you use so many people in ambush?" Commander Chen said with a smile.


    "Commander Chen, you will reorganize the defeated soldiers in the front line, add your disciples, and wait for your orders." Wang Huanzhi said.


    "Yes Commander Chen can''t say how happy he is. Ye Gucheng''s defeated army has nearly 20000 individual troops. With more than 20000 troops who have kept their strength and how to fight, ye Gucheng can be said to be the most powerful force in the base camp today.


    Wang Xunzhi asked himself to lead the army, which is enough to show that Wang Xunzhi has now handed over the heavy task to his shoulders. As for waiting for a stand-by, it is needless to say that he obviously wants him to ambush in the path secretly.


    Think of here, Chen Rongsheng big commander proud sneer.


    Little Ye Gucheng, also want to fight with me?!


    Ye Gucheng became more and more angry when he took ten thousand troops from the main account. Although he didn''t know what commander Chen said to Wang Wanzhi, he must have no good words. Otherwise, Wang Wanzhi couldn''t just give himself three thousand troops.


    What can three thousand horses do? The battle of the monks is also the battle of the extraordinary people. There is no need to fight with one knife and one shot. When you meet several experts, they can die with one hand. They don''t even need to be cannon fodder. Do they have to ambush?


    Isn''t it the same as a little boy ambushing a group of strong men?!


    "This commander Chen is really despicable. When we have a little negligence, he will do us all kinds of things. Damn, don''t let me seize the opportunity to kill him." Ye Gucheng''s discontented indignation shook his hand and said angrily.


    But because the force is too strong, the wound immediately tears, pain of bared teeth.


    "If you are overcast by Han 3000, you have to be overcast by your own people. The more you want to make people angry." Elder Shoufeng echoed.


    Wu Yan frowned: "all right, don''t say two words. Since the Lord has explained the task again, I''d better do the task well."


    "What do you mean, elder martial brother Wu Yan? Can we blame Han 3000 and commander Chen for something wrong? " Elder Wufeng was dissatisfied.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, that''s your fault. Han 3000 and Chen Da, the two bitches in command, have done harm to our lonely city like this. What''s wrong with them?" Elder Liufeng was also dissatisfied.


    When they saw Han 3000 just now, they counseled. Naturally, they would not miss the chance to please Ye Gucheng.


    "Ha ha, how can we scold Chen Rongsheng here? Show Han 3000 the play of dog biting dog? " Wu Yan retorted.


    A group of people shut up immediately.


    One by one, they set up an ambush on the road.


    At this time, not far from the road, dozens of kilometers away. On the path, nihilist disciples line by line, holding the banner of the mysterious man alliance.


    Behind him is the supporting army of sky blue city.


    At the front, Fu mang rode a flying tiger with hundreds of strange beasts beside him. In the strange beast array, a giant elephant carried a luxurious sedan chair on its head.


    The sedan chair was extremely luxurious, but it was covered with golden curtains all around, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly.


    However, it is obvious that the Korean flag on the top of the car still shows that its identity naturally belongs to Han 3000''s car.


    The team is vast, and with extremely fast speed, all the way to plagiarize.


    At the same time, a long silver dragon in the sky carrying a man fell from the air and rowed all the way to the other side of the road.


    On the broad road, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia, Mingyu, Fuli, qinshuang and other women''s families. At this time, they were just like a small team of tourists.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2157

    In the team, there was laughter all the way.


    "By the way, alliance leader, you are so good at playing the skill of virtual and real. Ye Gucheng''s mind is dizzy, isn''t it? One moment, we said to hit them, but we didn''t go at all. Another moment, we said to hit them, but we shot them in vain. When they relaxed their vigilance, they suddenly hit hard. It''s estimated that ye Gucheng''s mind is buzzing now. " Shiyu smiled.


    The whole process, even they were kept in the dark, did not know what happened. Only know the final result, one is ambush Fu family elite troops were raided, two is the foot of the mountain medicine God Pavilion troops were also raided.


    Autumn water Wu mouth a smile: "they don''t know which is true which is false."


    Han Sanqian smiles gently. Sometimes having an undercover is equivalent to having a pair of eyes, which can see the enemy''s movements in time. However, once the information from these eyes is not clear enough, or even cheated by the eyes, the result is also extremely tragic.


    Han 3000 know there is a traitor, so deliberately keep confusing, let Ye Gucheng see the clouds, can''t tell the truth. It''s like people, subconsciously, may know it''s wrong, but because the eyes see it''s true, subconsciously they will think it''s true.


    Ye Gucheng is bound to be very cautious after taking a double plot. He won''t easily believe the information from the undercover. After all, eat a little to gain wisdom.


    Han Sanqian also made use of this point to spread the news for the second time to attack him.


    From a certain point of view, he is more inclined to disbelieve. However, Han 3000 knows that if ye Gucheng''s elite troops blocking the help home reinforcements are destroyed, Wang Jianzhi will surely scold him and ask him to strengthen the defense at the foot of the mountain.


    Therefore, even if he does not believe that he will fight, he will be patient and keep on. If you do, Han 3000 won''t get any advantage.


    What Han 3000 has to do is to consume it.


    Until ye Gucheng''s patience completely disappeared.


    "So you let the disciples of nihilism gather for such a long time, and suddenly go to the garden to pick vegetables and herbs in the middle of the night, just to dispel Ye Gucheng''s doubts?" Fuli said with a smile.


    "Yes, but I really need herbs, and I can''t get help." Han 3000.


    When the words came out, a group of people were stunned. They could understand Fuli''s explanation, but Han 3000 really needed so many vegetables and herbs, which made them really confused.


    Su Yingxia has no choice but to smile. What are these things for? Others don''t know, but she knows best.


    That''s the base material Han 3000 used to cure those strange beasts who had been released from the contract in the eight wild books. As for higher-level materials, Han 3000 flew around this night for this.


    His main purpose is to buy several auction houses nearby. As a senior VIP of the auction house, he could have bought some good things in advance. Secondly, the purpose is Xianling island.


    In the corpse valley of Xianling Island, Han 3000 planted many good things before, and went back to harvest them one by one.


    Then, according to the method recorded in the ancient books of Xianling Island, a kind of special pill for healing and protecting the spirit was refined by using these things.


    In fact, he was busy with his own business, but he made a group of people in Yaoshen Pavilion dizzy. Finally, he was wrongly judged to be deliberately harassing.


    Although, this is what Han 3000 expected.


    Han 3000 made a lot of pills by using the time difference of the eight wild books. To deal with the drug God Pavilion, when the time comes to tear up the contract, resulting in the signing of the contract that a large number of strange animals died.


    Although Han 3000 made a lot of pills in the time of the eight wild books, it was only a drop in the bucket compared with the huge number of contract animals.


    But at least Han 3000 has found a way, which is a good start.


    What''s more, Han Sanqian not only used the time to do his own business, but also achieved his goal, making the whole Yaoshen Pavilion dizzy.


    Later, Han 3000 quietly touched the mountain at dawn.


    The reason why we chose this time is that it''s about dawn. In fact, it''s the most sleepy day for people from 3:00 to 5:00 in the morning. The people of Yaoshen Pavilion also stayed all night. They are in a bad mental state for a long time. It''s the best time to raid at this time.


    Another reason for the success of the raid is that Han 3000 can approach the enemy quietly, and then suddenly release the strange beast in the book, which can''t be reflected by the enemy at all.


    "But, 3000, are you sure we''re going to be ok? You don''t want Ye Gucheng to try every means to cheat Wang xuanzhi into setting up an ambush on the path. Do you really believe him? " Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    Han three thousand dumb smile: "Ye Gucheng that kind of person, I believe it?"


    Su Yingxia''s father-in-law and the second monk couldn''t figure it out. Since he couldn''t believe it, why did he go by the main road? Once Ye Gucheng betrays them, it''s a trap.


    So, what is Han 3000 playing?


    A group of people looked at each other, but it seemed that Han 3000 was really like that?


    "Do you want to know why?" Han 3000 smiles. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2158

    People nodded like garlic.


    "Ye Gucheng''s kind of people put more emphasis on fame and wealth than anything else, and finally took Wang Huanzhi''s thigh. How could he be willing to give up? Can he find a better family without Wang Jianzhi? The top of the blue mountain and the eternal sea are all old families. Where can he stand. So he has no choice. " Han 3000 rode on Tianluhu and said softly.


    "Therefore, he will betray me. After all, for him, my threat is not the present, but the future, even the distant future." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "Since you all know that he will betray you, why do you want to do so? It''s better to kill him, or at least eliminate the future trouble. " The way of poetry.


    "Yes, it doesn''t make any sense to put him back." Qiushui also said strangely.


    Basically, everyone has the same mind. In this way, doesn''t it mean doing some useless work?!


    "I have succeeded in my previous two stratagems. What will happen to Wang Huanzhi and others?" Han 3000 smiles to Su Yingxia.


    Su Ying Xia is a Leng, way: "that affirmation will be more careful, calculate well."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "so, they will doubt whether ye Gucheng''s betrayal is true. I didn''t hurt anyone around Ye Gucheng on purpose. I just hurt Ye Gucheng to make them feel that there is a flaw in it. It looks more like Ye Gucheng and I played a bitter game. Contact Ye Gucheng. What will they think? "


    Han Sanyi said, Qin Shuang immediately frowned: "do you think they think ye Gucheng is likely to be with you? And that explains why you didn''t hurt anyone else. "


    Han 3000 smiles. That''s what he means.


    "Ha, at the end of the day, they are smart once, but they will be misled by their cleverness." Fu Li said with a smile.


    They all looked at each other and laughed. At this moment, Linlong circled down, and baixiaosheng drove it to Han 3000.


    "Is everything all right over there?" Han 3000.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded: "we are marching according to your orders."


    "OK, do as planned." Han Sanyi smiles and waves his big hand. The speed of the team rises quietly and goes all the way to the headquarters of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    Somewhere on a high mountain, Lu Ruoxin chuckled, curled up his slender legs slightly, and said, "it seems that this good play is about to reach its climax."


    "Han 3000 is so cheap. He uses some mean means." Seeing ye Gucheng''s tragedy last night, Chi Meng can''t help thinking of how he was fooled by Han 3000. When he thinks of these, Chi Meng is angry and says: "there''s a real knife and a real gun. What kind of man is that?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Chi Meng suddenly felt a pain in his face. Lu Ruoxin didn''t move, but Chi Meng''s left face turned red.


    "Mang Fu." Lu Ruoxin drank coldly: "if you don''t understand such a simple truth, you dare to talk about it here. A good strategy of going to the army has become despicable in your mouth? The so-called war is not tired of deceit, can use the simplest method on the field, do not move a soldier a pawn that can win the other party, this is the brain, do you have it


    Chi Meng bit his back teeth and his eyes were full of dissatisfaction. For her, these strategies and talents were only used by incompetent people.


    "Miss, the strength of the world in all directions is respected. It''s no skill to rely on some cleverness." Chi dream relaxed tone, still hard to calm the anger in the heart.


    Lu Ruoxin gently disdained a smile: "little smart? From the beginning, Yaoshen pavilion was completely suppressed, with obvious advantages. But now? The situation turns suddenly, and even falls into a tight encirclement because of being sandwiched between two loaves. Is that called smart


    With that, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned cold and said, "if it is, then your 100 Chi dreams are not enough for this little wisdom."


    Chi Meng lowered his head in a hurry. Although he was unwilling to see it again, he didn''t dare to do it again.


    Lu Ruoxin gently smile, his eyes flashed a trace of excitement: "forget it, see in Han 3000 so let Miss happy, miss today and you don''t see eye to eye, come on."


    "Yes


    "Give chi Meng a seat!"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng kneels down in a panic. When can Lu Ruoxin be so kind? If he sits down, I''m afraid disaster will come: "I dare not!"


    Lu Ruoxin, however, was not angry. He looked at Han 3000 in the distant mountain and said with a smile, "have a good look at how the man I''ve taken a fancy to uses your cleverness to destroy him."


    Voice down, the field!


    When the disciples of the path nihilism sect walked less than a mile away from the intersection, fumang suddenly raised his big hand, thousands of people stopped together, and all animals stopped.


    In the direction of the main road, Han 3000 and others accelerated their pace.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 suddenly sounded the drum, while Fu mang waved his hand. All the people were hiding under the grass in the path, and the cat was walking slowly!!


    "Newspaper!"


    Outside the main tent, Wang Xunzhi and others came out to supervise the battle. Seeing the spies moving forward, Wang Xunzhi immediately stood up.


    "Report to the Lord, the direction of the main road is really moving. However, my subordinates have been exploring in the air and found that although there is a great noise on the main road, the number of people is less than dozens." The spy hurried back¡° What about the path? " Wang Wanzhi said with a frown¡° Although the path is peaceful, there are so many weeds and trees on it that no one can be seen. However, the sky is dusty, and it is obvious that a large army is passing by. " Hearing the spy''s answer, Wang Huan''s eyes were full of anger and gnashed his teeth¡° Lord, facts speak louder than words. Fortunately, Lord is wise. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. " Commander Chen came forward and said with a smile¡° Now that the road is clear, it''s obvious that the road side is just bluffing, while the path side is where the heavy army lies. Although I always believe that ye Gucheng dare not betray you, sometimes facts speak louder than words. " The old book added oil to the fire. Wang Wenzhi bit his teeth and drank angrily: "if he dares to betray me, I will make him die."¡° Lord, it''s a small matter to deal with him. Now Han 3000 has a big attack. Since a large number of enemy troops have been found in the path, we''d better set up an ambush as soon as possible. " Chen Datong led the way¡° Yes, Lord, the path is small, but if we use weeds as a cover, set an ambush on both sides and extend the route, we can eat their army. " Some executives echoed at this time¡° Aren''t they crowded? Then we''ll set up a Python and wait for them to eat as much as they can Another executive shouted excitedly. Wang Huan Zhi thought for a moment and nodded heavily: "Chen Rong Sheng, what are you still doing? Don''t you hurry to decorate? By the way, lengthen the front line and tell your people not to rush. After they are all put in, they will shut down the door and beat the dog. "¡° Yes! " Commander Chen was excited and rushed to the path. At this time, the road suddenly heard the giant drum, Han 3000 body riding, flying from the sky!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2159

    And almost at the same time, the grass and trees on the other side of the path also swayed, as if there were countless people in the shadow, which made the people of commander Chen who was ambushing in the path itch.


    "Brother Ye Gucheng, thank you."


    Tianluchen directly skips Ye Gucheng''s garrison. Han 3000, with Pangu axe in hand, rushes directly to Ye Gucheng. He doesn''t forget to thank Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng is also completely stunned, because from a certain point of view, the final result is exactly what Han 3000 asked Ye Gucheng to do.


    It''s wrong, it''s wrong!


    So Han 3000''s thanks are not without reason.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned for more than three seconds, and then he was sweating. It''s not the same as letting himself die without a burial place to say these words in Wang''s headquarters?


    Can''t manage so much, ye Gucheng hurriedly took a person to chase past.


    At this time, Han 3000 had already fallen in the center of the base camp. Tianluzhen was shining with gold and his back was shining with Pangu axe. Han 3000 was full of momentum, golden body and silver hair. He was proud of all the heroes. A sense of not angry and powerful upper class spread all over the hall. He rushed up to surround his brothers one by one and retreated.


    Seeing Han Sanqian coming, Wang Huan was stunned and turned to disdain with a smile: "I''m very brave. I dare to enter my base camp alone. Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, I should praise you for your bravery? Or laugh at your idiot? "


    Han three thousand smile: "whatever you like, but, obligation to mention you, it''s better to praise, because I''m afraid you can''t laugh."


    "Shit? Are you threatening me or making me laugh? " Wang Huan Zhi was angry and funny: "with your han 3000 going into my base camp alone? I can''t laugh? "


    "It''s not just me, of course." Han Sanyi smiles.


    "People who want to rely on you?"


    "Yes Han 3000 is noncommittal. After all, this is also true.


    Hearing this reply, Wang Huan immediately laughed: "I''m afraid you can''t laugh."


    As soon as Wang Huanzhi''s words fell, people around him burst into laughter. In their eyes, snake like ambush had been set up on the path. As soon as Han 3000 people and horses came, it was a turtle in a jar.


    How can Han 3000 laugh at that time!


    Han Sanqian laughed, looked at Wang Huanzhi and said, "it seems that you are really old and confused. The two armies are fighting each other, so you don''t pay attention to the details, do you know? It''s going to kill you. It''s like a big tree. If there''s a moth in the middle that hasn''t been found, it''s still going to be used to make a beam. One day, it will fall down


    Wang Huan''s face was cold, and he was forced to smile by Han 3000. His heart was a little empty: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Every time I attack, it''s like thunder. It''s as fast as lightning. Do you want to know why?" Han three thousand evil smile, eyes with a trace of ridicule.


    Wang Wenzhi despised it, but before he opened his mouth, he suddenly saw that Han 3000 didn''t know what he had done. Then, countless lights and shadows suddenly flew out of his sleeve.


    When these people come back to their senses, suddenly thousands of beasts suddenly stand on the open field, roaring in the sky and shaking everywhere!!


    The disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion were scared to death by the sudden large group of strange animals. The roar of the animals made their hearts cool.


    "What do you think?" Han three thousand ferocious smile: "what is a surprise?"


    "Kill!!!"


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of animals roared together, spread their wings and buried their legs, opened their mouths, and rushed to the army of Yaoshen Pavilion.


    For a moment, the disciples of the whole Yaoshen Pavilion base camp didn''t reflect in time, and those who were killed lost their armor, leaving the scene in a mess.


    Wang Huan''s eyes were full of shock. And ye Gucheng, who came all the way from the rear in an attempt to support, could not help but stop at this time.


    Looking at a large number of strange beasts, ye Gucheng''s eyes are big.


    Such a scene, is not the dawn, the scene of their front-line forces it?! Seeing this, the shadow in his heart was cast again.


    He also to now, suddenly understand, Han 3000 why the raid is so rapid. Originally, he these beasts can suddenly summon!


    With the help of several senior executives, Wang Jianzhi retreated all the way. At this time, he suddenly reflected: "don''t panic, don''t panic, hold on to me, hold on to me!"


    As he said this, he directly killed a huge cow that was rushing towards them.


    "Let commander Chen come to support immediately, and let abbess Xianling also come to support. At the same time, send orders to everyone to tear up the contract. I want Han 3000''s strange beasts to die!" Wang Huanzhi cheered angrily.


    "Yes Several executives took orders and quickly withdrew.


    But not long after several senior executives were ordered to leave, suddenly, there was an explosion behind Wang Jianzhi, and the front-line troops guarded by abbess Xianling were also shouting and killing.


    And almost at the same time, on the path in the distance, all of a sudden, the banners were flying high and roaring everywhere!


    "Newspaper, front-line forces, Fuye allied forces suddenly attacked our front-line forces!"


    "Report, on the path, commander Chen just wanted to withdraw his troops, but suddenly he was attacked by nihilist and Fujia troops. He couldn''t get away for a moment!" Several spies, pale and running all the way, knelt down on the ground and made a quick report¡° Poof Hearing the news, Wang Jianzhi looked at Han 3000, and immediately a mouthful of old blood came out of his mouth! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2161

    Ye Gucheng pointed to himself: "are you talking to me?"


    Ginseng baby''s white and tender face is full of perseverance, and her eyes are full of anger.


    "Damn, little thing, have you got all the hair?" Ye Gucheng looked at the little thing without an arm in front of him, and he disdained to smile.


    With that, ye Gucheng walked directly over and kicked renshenwa.


    Ginseng baby immediately directly kicked to the ground, the gap between the two, from the body, it is a huge difference.


    "Garbage, get out of here and play!" The leaf Gu City disdained of swept one eye, directly crossed over from the ginseng baby''s body in the past, if is not to grasp Su Ying summer important, such trinket, he must ruthlessly torture one time.


    Dare to make trouble with him, this is not to seek death, what is it?!


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, just as ye Gucheng was about to go after su Yingxia, a violent drink came from behind him.


    Ye Gucheng takes out a teasing smile from the corner of his mouth and is about to answer. Suddenly, he feels that there is something strange behind him. A strong breath suddenly comes up behind him, and the smile on Ye Gucheng''s face solidifies.


    Looking back, ye Gucheng''s eyes dilated.


    "I''ll say it again. Apologize to my wife."


    With a roar, the ginseng baby who had been kicked down on the ground was burning like a blood red flame. Originally a lovely and smooth face, at this time, the fierce look is obvious, big eyes and his body, burning fire.


    If it was ginseng baby just now, then this guy is a fire baby now.


    "This..." Ye Gu Cheng was stunned.


    Not only Ye Gucheng, but also Wu Yan, Qin Shuang and others in the distance were stunned. Wu Yan and others were more surprised. After all, they had never seen this kind of thing before, while Qin Shuang and others were surprised, because Renshen baby is always the smelly but lovely little guy at their moment.


    But at this time, ginseng baby is full of murderous, the most frightening thing is that he has a strong energy to spread out.


    "Apologize!!!"


    A fury, ginseng baby directly rushed to Ye Gucheng, the speed is amazing.


    Ye Gucheng only felt a heat wave suddenly hit, and quickly drew his sword to resist.


    "Bang!"


    A sword blocks it, but ye Gucheng is still forced to retreat a few steps. The tiger mouth holding the sword is numb. The sword that he resists is even more curved, and there is a burning black mark on the sword.


    "I want you to apologize."


    Voice fell, renshenwa rushed up again.


    At this time, Han 3000, who was fighting with Wang Huan Zhi, frowned at Renshen baby for a moment after taking several steps to fight with Wang Huan Zhi.


    From the time of the tomb, Han 3000 knew that the ginseng baby was not as simple as he thought. At this time, he was more sure of his inner guess.


    With a slight smile, Han 3000''s eyes gaze at Wang Huanzhi: "now, I''ll have a good time with you."


    Su Yingxia insisted on coming, and Han 3000 had no choice. Before the war, he made arrangements ahead of time. But the problem is that the number of people is limited, and those who can protect Su Yingxia are almost exhausted, so he told them to hide before he left.


    However, Han 3000 was always worried about Su Yingxia''s safety. After all, on the way, he saw the thousands of troops ambushed by Ye Gucheng on the road.


    Han 3000 expected that ye Gucheng would be distrusted and even used casually by Wang Huan Zhi. But he didn''t expect that even if ye Gucheng was used casually, Wang Huan Zhi still gave him troops, and there were still a lot of them.


    So when he rushes up, Han Sanqian thanks Ye Gucheng out loud. In addition to destroying the harmony of their drug God Pavilion, he also wants to annoy Ye Gucheng and let him transfer his anger to himself.


    But unexpectedly, this despicable person turns to find Su Yingxia and others and attacks them.


    Fortunately, at this time, renshenwa''s change made him feel at ease.


    High mountains.


    Seeing the red light scattered all over the road, Chi Meng frowned and said, "Miss, what''s that?"


    Lu Ruoxin frowned tightly and her face was full of seriousness. She didn''t know what it was, but its breath was so strong that even Lu Ruoxin, who was so far away from it, could feel it faintly.


    "Sorry!"


    "Sorry!"


    "Do you want to apologize?"


    In the battlefield, every time renshenwa shouts, he will hit Ye Gucheng heavily with his body, and ye Gucheng can only resist with all his strength.


    Every time he bumps into it, ye Gucheng will surely take a big step back. After three successive bumps, he even takes three steps back. Ye Gucheng feels that his hands are numb.


    The sword in hand is directly bent into a bow!


    "Do you want to apologize or not!!"


    Another shout of rage, ginseng baby suddenly jumped into the air, right hand Lun full, a punch hit!!


    Bang!!


    A bang sword ring, and then, a fierce flame directly from the ginseng baby''s body, with that blow, and directly fly to Ye Gucheng.


    Boom!! A flame swept directly from ye Gucheng!! Poof! Ye Gucheng''s eyes glared, and then the blood gushed out! The sword, which was bent enough, was completely twisted at this time, and the most curved part had been tightly attached to his chest. He felt that all the viscera were tumbling in his body, and a sharp pain even made him unable to breathe for a time. Bang! Ye Gucheng''s feeble feet softened and knelt directly on the ground¡° I want you to apologize! " Ginseng baby anger, a punch up, directly hit! The strength of this fist is still very strong, but when he just came to Ye Gucheng, he didn''t dodge. Instead, he fell to the ground and didn''t move¡° This... "" this... "Wu Yan and others looked at each other in disbelief. Ye Gucheng, unexpectedly... Was beaten to death by that little one, one punch after another! Qin Shuang and others are also shocked and unable to recover. The little cute who nags the dead in ordinary times is so fierce now. You know, that''s Ye Gucheng. Outstanding young generation! Can be such a person, unexpectedly in front of ginseng baby, a few face to face also can''t fight! It''s hard for them to believe it, even though the facts are just around the corner. The 3000 disciples who had been besieged by the enemy now stopped their movements one by one, and their faces were full of horror. What''s more, they threw their weapons and flags and wanted to run back. The coach is dead, a group of younger brothers fall down naturally, and the monkeys scatter. Ye Gucheng fell to the ground with his face against the ground and his eyes wide open. He remained unwilling and unknown before his death. If someone peeped into his body at this time, he would surely find that almost all his Yuanying were broken. I''m afraid he never dreamed that he would die in front of a humble little guy¡° Do you think you can stop apologizing when you die? I said, "I want you to apologize to my wife." Ginseng baby face anger still does not disappear, anger a drink. At this time, a strange scene happened. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2162

    With the fire of the blow just made with the fist, the ginseng baby, which had tended to be the original appearance, suddenly jumped out of the body in bursts of green light.


    The little guy was white and tender in the green light. Ginseng baby left hand slightly lift, a green light will wrap around Ye Gucheng.


    In front of the fallen Ye Gucheng, his body suddenly flew slowly, and finally stopped in the air.


    Ginseng baby body green light, countless green can follow his left hand and left hand out of the winding Ye Gucheng that green light slowly into Ye Gucheng''s whole body.


    Soon, the whole body of Ye Gucheng was entangled by green energy, just like a cocoon.


    "Miss, what is this for?"


    At a certain height, Chi Meng couldn''t help wondering.


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak, his eyes didn''t even blink, staring at the scene in the distance.


    "Poof!"


    Suddenly, ye Gucheng, who had been motionless, coughed fiercely and vomited black blood from his mouth. What''s more strange is that at this time, ye Gucheng suddenly breathes, and his limbs begin to move slightly.


    Death and resurrection!


    "This... What''s going on?"


    "That guy killed Gucheng and saved him?"


    Wu Yan and some elders are just like ghosts. It''s unbelievable.


    Not to mention them, even Qin Shuang and others are surprised at how renshenwa can save Ye Gucheng, and wonder what he is doing!


    "Wake up? Apologize to my wife! I said, "I want you to apologize!" Ginseng baby angry round stare, cold voice cheers.


    Ye Gucheng felt a warm current full of his whole body. Although he was very weak, he got better at least slowly. After moving his sore body a little, ye Gucheng opened it hard: "who is your wife?"


    "Qin Shuang!" Ginseng baby cold voice cheers a way.


    Last time, ye Gucheng bullied Qin Shuang, but renshenwa was arranged by Qin Shuang to stay in Sifeng house and was not allowed to go out. No one would listen. Renshenwa, who was submissive to Qin Shuang, really didn''t go out, so he didn''t know these things until afterwards. He was very angry with ye Gucheng in his heart.


    Now, ye Gucheng injures Qin Shuang in front of Renshen baby, and immediately makes Renshen baby run away.


    "Qin Shuang!" Ye Gucheng was stunned.


    Never dreamed that renshenwa''s wife would be Qin Shuang!


    Isn''t Qin Shuang fond of Han 3000?


    But soon, ye Gucheng understood, and a casual sneer flashed across his mouth: "you want me to apologize to Qin Shuang, don''t you? Yes, but I''m very weak now. I can''t shout out. Can I keep my voice down? "


    Although the guy in front of him is very fierce, he just interrupted himself, but now he can cure himself by some way.


    But the purpose of curing himself is to make himself apologize to Qin Shuang. Ye Gucheng has a plan in mind. Since the boy calls Qin Shuang his wife one by one, it means that his IQ is not high at least, and he has been tossing about so much. For an apology, he can be used to cure himself.


    "No!" As soon as the ginseng baby''s voice fell, the green energy in his hand really increased.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly felt much more comfortable in body and much better in spirit.


    In just a few minutes, ye Gucheng felt that he had recovered 80% or 90%.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing.


    "Now, apologize." Ginseng baby cold voice cheers a way.


    Ye Gucheng sneers in his heart. This little thing is really a silly one. However, he does have some skills. He can recover himself in such a short time.


    No wonder Han 3000 was hurt so badly at the beginning, but he suddenly came back in a few minutes.


    Just when ye Gucheng is about to open his mouth, suddenly, his eyes shrink.


    Because he found that all the sources of green energy came from renshenwa''s left foot. At this time, renshenwa''s left foot was almost half missing. Moreover, with the continuous emergence of green energy on his own side, his left leg is also being diluted quickly and slowly.


    That is to say, the green energy comes from this guy''s body.


    Although he recovered 70% or 80%, but just think about this guy''s ferocity, ye Gucheng made up his mind.


    Such things, stay in Han 3000''s side is a threat, but stay in their own side, it is a treasure! If he has such a thing himself, how much will his overall combat effectiveness increase?


    Even if you swallow it directly, it will bring unexpected effects.


    Thinking of this, ye Gucheng in the heart of a grim sneer, a plan instantly generated in the brain.


    The next second, ye Gucheng pretends to try to shout, but instantly covers his chest and coughs desperately.


    The cough is that the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dark, and the Buddha may die at any time if he can''t get up in one breath. A moment later, he curled up: "little ancestor, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I really want to apologize, but... But... I''m too hurt, I really can''t cry out. Why don''t I apologize first? Or are you trying? "


    Ginseng baby eyes flash a doubt, is it difficult, where the problem? Zhihan three thousand lost an arm, affected the whole of himself?! Think of here, ginseng baby suddenly increase green energy! And ye Gucheng, but a cold light flashed in his eyes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2160

    Cure, cure!


    The more I treat you, the more disabled you are. I''ll see how I deal with you later!


    Ye Gucheng sneers in his heart.


    Ginseng baby''s right arm missing, he also began to understand that is likely to be related to Han 3000 was seriously injured suddenly back.


    With more and more green energy, ye Gucheng only feels that his body is more and more light and his spirit is more and more vigorous. On the other hand, renshenwa''s left thigh is almost half gone and he is about to have high paraplegia.


    "Now, can you say it?" Ginseng baby cold sound a drink, see the green can package in the Ye Gucheng already red, he is basically sure that ye Gucheng no problem.


    After all, although Han Sanqian was not dead at the beginning, the problem is that there were so many and serious injuries. In addition, Han Sanqian''s special body required a whole arm.


    But ye Gucheng didn''t have to. Even though he was almost dead just now, he had a breath. Although the injury was fatal, there were not many fatal injuries, and he didn''t have Han 3000''s special constitution.


    Half a leg can almost keep him safe, let alone now far more than half a leg.


    "Almost, almost, try again." Ye Gucheng still pretends to be miserable. His acting skills and despicability reach the peak of his life, but he is very happy in his heart.


    Ginseng baby eyes flashed a cold, he knew that he was played.


    He is the one who can talk back to Han 3000 and even scold him as a fool. How could he be as stupid as ye Gucheng imagined?!


    It''s just that the little guy sometimes cares too much about Qin Shuang, and wants to help Qin Shuang vent his anger too much. For a moment, he is too angry.


    "Do you want to try again?" Renshenwa realized that she had been fooled and cheered coldly.


    "Try, of course. I have a pain in my chest, my throat, and my lung. Little ancestor, you just tried too hard. Ah, I''m aching everywhere." Up to now, ye Gucheng still looks shameless and tries his best to act in front of renrenwa.


    Ginseng baby cold smile: "good, then I try again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the green in renshenwa''s hand suddenly became bigger, faster and fiercer than before. Ye Gucheng, in the green energy, suddenly felt a warmer liquid flowing in his whole body.


    The comfort, the warmth, even made him feel like he was floating.


    This may be the so-called disease-free light bar.


    Ye Gucheng''s face suddenly shows a comfortable smile. Go on, little garbage. I''m here, but you''re there.


    "What is this for? Ginseng baby, is this fighting Ye Gucheng or helping Ye Gucheng? " Fu Li takes back his sword and comes to Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. She didn''t know what ginseng baby was doing!


    Although renshenwa doesn''t forgive others, after a long time together, Qin Shuang also knows that this little guy is actually very good to people, and he is also very smart, but now he can''t tell the enemy from us?!


    Ye Gucheng that kind of slut, everyone has to be killed, since it was killed, it is not just a good thing for everyone, why not!!!


    The most important thing is that we can understand that renshenwa is hard hearted and unwilling to kill people, which is in line with the nature of this guy. But the problem is that ye Gucheng, who can''t be cured, is so happy?!


    On the mountain in the distance, Chi Meng just wants to speak, but Lu Ruoxin directly reaches out her hand to stop her. She is concentrating on the situation on the field and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone.


    She had never seen this gadget, and never knew that it could be so fierce and at the same time, it could cure people so miraculously.


    At this time of the field, the green energy has been driven to the maximum.


    Numerous green body awards surround Ye Gucheng and turn it into a huge green cocoon. Ye Gucheng, in the green light, suddenly frowns when he is on the verge of immortality.


    He began to feel uncomfortable in his body, his breathing rate began to increase, and his brain began to be in a trance.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Gucheng holds his head in a hesitation, and he doesn''t know why.


    "I forgot to tell you a truth. Things will turn around when they reach the extreme. It''s like you should take medicine when you''re sick, but more medicine is not the better. Be careful what''s saved you and eat it back." Ginseng baby a cold smile, the hands of green can not stop, even if the remaining half of the leg has disappeared.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. The next second, he hurriedly said: "I''m fine, I''m fine, you undo it, I''m fine, I..."


    "How do you feel?"


    "Yes, yes." Ye Gucheng nodded.


    Ginseng baby cold smile: "that''s what you think. It''s my way or the highway You''re still seriously injured. Go on


    Voice a fall, ginseng baby and suddenly increase the hands of green energy.


    Boom!!!


    Ye Gucheng was suddenly filled with a huge green energy. The whole person felt like being poured into his body by a huge water flow. In a flash, ye Gucheng felt his body suddenly swollen.


    Low eyes, sure enough, the hands were swollen, the feet were swollen, and the face was swollen.


    "Enough, enough, enough for me."¡° Enough? I said, "it''s a long time ago. Come on, go on." Ginseng baby suddenly smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2164

    As soon as the voice fell, renshenwa suddenly continued.


    Green energy increases.


    Ye Gucheng''s whole body was shaking and his eyes were staring. His blood was like boiling water. He not only jumped hot, but also rushed to his brain desperately.


    And ye Gucheng''s body is more like being beaten by people, constantly expanding.


    From a handsome young man with ordinary figure, he suddenly turned into a huge fat man who seemed to weigh hundreds of kilograms. In Han 3000''s words, it''s like fermented bubble powder.


    "Aren''t you happy? Come on, I''ll make you feel good! "


    Ginseng baby drank coldly and continued in his hand.


    "I... I''m wrong... I..." Ye Gucheng feels that it''s very difficult to breathe. He struggles desperately in the air. His fat hand tries to touch his throat, but he finds that because of the swelling on his body, his hand can''t touch it at all.


    Finally, under the continuous encirclement of green energy, ye Gucheng widened his eyes, twitched a few times and fainted.


    "Do you think that''s all right?" Ginseng baby ferocious smile, small people smile as evil as ghosts.


    The green energy in the hand is collected, put Ye Gucheng directly on the ground, at the same time, the red light in the body appears!!


    Fire jump!


    "Get up, get up!"


    Ginseng baby, with fire and fist, smashed at Ye Gucheng.


    One punch!


    Two punches!


    ¡­¡­


    On the whole road, there was a dull sound of fist blows on the body, one after another, throughout the miles.


    All of them were staring at each other, no one dared to speak, and no one dared to help.


    Just after renshenwa''s more than ten fists were smashed down, ye Gucheng''s swollen head was already full of blood, and his face was even worse.


    Wu Yan''s elders did not want to look aside.


    Ginseng baby so fierce, even ye Gucheng can''t make a few face-to-face, what can they do?


    Just at this time, renshenwa''s last blow came out. Just like last time, the fire light swept over Ye Gucheng''s body.


    But ye Gucheng also completely did not move.


    "Get up!"


    With a cold drink from Renshen baby, Renshen baby turns green again. At the same time, lvneng slowly drags Ye Gucheng into the air and slowly wraps him.


    Before long, ye Gucheng coughed softly and slowly opened his eyes.


    Then, it starts to be repaired, then it heals, and then it swells


    Then, he was knocked down by renshenwa.


    Wu Yan held his forehead with his hand and bowed his head in silence. The elder of wuliufeng is all like this. I can''t see it.


    Killed, saved, saved and killed.


    "Han 3000 is a pervert, even his subordinates are so perverted. Damn it Wu Yan is extremely depressed, and he is also secretly glad that ye Gucheng is in front of him. If he is tortured, his back will be cold.


    Five elders holding his forehead, even his head did not dare to lift, for fear that others would see him speak: "yes, yes, damn, even such a small thing has become abnormal like this, it''s just into the abnormal nest."


    "Brother Wu Yan, what are you doing now?" The six elders were in the same posture, afraid of crying and laughing.


    Wu Yan didn''t know that the abnormal gadget was there, and they didn''t dare to help, but as a confidant around Ye Gucheng, he couldn''t withdraw at least before ye Gucheng died.


    After all, ye Gucheng is the backbone of their gang and the future.


    "What are you doing? What else can we do? Pretend to have a headache. " Wu Yan depressed said a, low head continue to hand cover forehead.


    Qin Shuang stares at Renshen baby, but she can''t laugh or cry on her face. Although her means are too cruel, she makes Ye Gucheng play like a fool. She cries because her heart is full of emotion, because Renshen baby is venting her anger with her body.


    Although ginseng baby has a wife, she never takes it seriously, and even only regards ginseng baby as a lovely child, she is still very moved by ginseng baby''s doing so.


    Fuli and others were also stunned. After all, renshenwa''s image in their eyes was similar to Qin Shuang''s. Where to think of, this child is so overbearing, and means so abnormal.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I apologize. Can I apologize?"


    Ye Gucheng, who wakes up again, although he is still very weak as soon as he opens his eyes, he immediately kneels down with all his strength.


    He''s really going to have a nervous breakdown if it goes on like this.


    Dead and alive, alive and dead, who can stand it.


    Moreover, this process is extremely difficult, either pain to death, or cool to collapse, swelling to death.


    The ginseng baby''s face was cold, her left leg had long been gone, and the rest of her right leg was almost gone.


    Green can a withdraw, leaf lonely city whole person heavy fall on the ground, fall of dizzy. Struggling to get up from the ground, ye Gucheng is full of hate.


    For what? Why? He is a young leader of yegucheng generation, but he capsized in nihilism one after another. Moreover, he was defeated by Qin Shuang''s "man" twice. Shouldn''t he be the best match for Qin frost in the world? So twice, his face was swollen, he was not willing. However, the situation is so, ye Gucheng can only gnash his teeth, looking at Qin Shuang in the distance, lift gas, loud and contain: "Qin Shuang, sorry."¡° Kneel down! " Ginseng baby cold voice angry way. Ye Gu Cheng frowned: "don''t go too far." Do you kneel down in front of your subordinates and Wu Yan? Where is Ye Gucheng''s face? How can you keep your dignity? Can see ginseng baby hands green can light up, ye Gucheng immediately straight knees a soft, kneeling on the ground¡° Qin Shuang, I''m sorry. " Ye Gucheng lowered his head and cried out. The morale of the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion who didn''t escape suddenly dropped. Some of them even threw away their weapons. The leader had already knelt down and apologized. What are they struggling with? Ginseng baby turned around and looked at Qin Shuang: "wife, are you still satisfied?" Looking at the ginseng baby with almost two legs and only a small half left, and an arm missing from her upper body, Qin Shuang, with tears rolling in her eyes, nodded: "satisfied." Of course, she didn''t forgive Ye Gucheng, but couldn''t bear to hurt herself in this way. High above, Lu ruo''s core is shocked and his pupils shrink. She was not moved, nor did she feel funny. Only full of shock. Although she looks down on Ye Gucheng, the so-called young leader, she does not deny that ye Gucheng is totally incompetent. But renshenwa can toss Ye Gucheng like this. Ye Gucheng has no power to fight back¡° I wanted to see a good play, but I didn''t expect that there was a more wonderful play in the play, this little thing... "Lu Ruoxin gave a faint smile. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2165

    Ye Gucheng got up one by one. Almost when the ginseng baby didn''t pay attention, he got up one by one and directly pushed away the ginseng baby standing on half his feet.


    At the same time, Wu Yan''s four men also waved their hands and rushed to save Ye Gucheng with all of them.


    "Bring me that thing." Ye Gucheng drinks loudly, and Wu Yan immediately takes three elders and hundreds of soldiers to surround renshenwa.


    And the rest of the disciples also protect Ye Gucheng, light up their weapons one by one, and aim at Qin Shuang and others.


    "Ye Gucheng is such a bitch." Qin Shuang drinks angrily and rushes over with her sword.


    Ginseng baby has let him go, but this guy is so mean.


    "Don''t mess about." Mingyu quickly got up to block Qin Shuang, coldly blocked Qin Shuang behind him, and said, "the other party is crowded. If you rush in rashly, you will only die in vain."


    "Yes, elder sister Qin Shuang, when ye Gucheng beat you, renshenwa has become so angry. If you have a problem, can''t it be so angry?" Autumn water is also urgent.


    Shiyu also nodded hurriedly.


    Qin Shuang helplessly looked at several women and said in despair: "do you want me to watch it die?"


    Regardless of so many people, Qin Shuang pushes away several people and is about to rush forward.


    At this time, only heard renshenwa in the army shouting: "wife, don''t come here."


    With that, renshenwa looked at Wu Yan and others and gave them a cold smile: "what? Want to catch me? "


    "It''s powerful and can cure people. It''s of great use to keep it alive. Han 3000''s serious injury suddenly healed and came back. It''s up to him." Ye Gucheng shouts at Wu Yan with all his strength.


    Wu Yan and others quickly nodded. They had a panoramic view of everything just now. Now there is the truth of Ye Gucheng. They sneered at each other for a while.


    "Little thing, I''m very skilled. I dare to tease even our lonely city."


    "Now you''re running out of legs. I''ll see how you can jump."


    "Grab it back and make me soup tonight."


    "Yes


    Wu Yan drank loudly, and a group of disciples immediately gathered up and approached renshenwa step by step.


    It''s hard to stand on half a leg. Renshen baby sees the crowd wrapping up the three layers inside and outside, and constantly narrowing the encirclement without dodging.


    Suddenly, he gave a ferocious smile, and then suddenly looked at Qin Shuang in the distance: "daughter-in-law, tell Han 3000, I warn him not to bully my wife while I''m away, otherwise, I''ll never end with him."


    Finish saying, ginseng baby suddenly eyes with bloodthirsty general cold light, swept a look around everyone.


    "A bunch of trash."


    Voice a fall, ginseng baby suddenly burst out laughing, and in his crazy laughter, his whole body burst into red fire.


    Then, the bigger the fire, the stronger the heat and smell.


    "No!"


    Wu Yan roared loudly and flew to the rear with his three younger martial brothers in fear.


    At this time, renshenwa, the whole person has been like a huge fireball.


    "Boom


    A startling explosion sounded, renshenwa''s body like a nuclear bomb, countless flames swept around directly.


    The earth moves, the mountain shakes.


    Even the sky changes color slightly!


    The huge waves of fire spread, and the disciples who were closest to Shenwa didn''t even reflect what was going on. Their bodies were already reduced to ashes in the fire.


    Although Wu Yan''s four were fast and high in cultivation, they were still hit by the recent fire wave. Four people suddenly like four wild ducks without wings, burned by the fire wolf, fell askew, scattered on the ground, shouting and rolling all over the ground.


    Ye Gucheng and others on the outside are also knocked over by the waves. Even Qin Shuang and others in the distance are retreated by the strong wind. If it wasn''t for the dark rain, they would be knocked over.


    At the same time, the huge air waves also spread around. Han 3000 and others, who were fighting in Yaoshen Pavilion in the distance, were also swept by the air waves and looked back one by one.


    Somewhere in the mountains.


    Lu Ruoxin gently raised his hand to disperse the wind and waves. He shook his head with deep eyes.


    In fact, she just thought about whether to send Chi Meng to rob this little thing, but now she is more and more interested in Han 3000, and even can''t bear to take his things, so she gave up the idea.


    Now it seems that


    "Ginseng baby!!"


    When the fire waves dissipated, when the air waves blew away, people looked back and saw that there was no grass in place, leaving only layers of loess, not to mention huluwa, even the ashes of those disciples.


    Qin Shuang cried with tears.


    Just respond to her, is no longer ginseng baby that usual disdain and arrogant voice, only all kinds of ashes falling all over the sky.


    At the top of the fire wave, the sky was dyed black by a lot of ashes. Between the eyes, countless ashes, like romantic snow, slowly fall. All over the sky ashes, for a time like fireworks. Qin Shuang tears, the whole person powerless kneel on the ground, suddenly, help from a exclamation: "look!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2166

    With the exclamation of Fu Li, Mingyu and others directly look up and look at the situation. Qin Shuang, who is crying, also slightly raises her head at this time.


    In the sky, in countless ashes.


    A red golden light slowly falls with the fall of the ashes, which is particularly prominent.


    "What''s that?" Help to leave the road of Leng Leng.


    A group of people look silly, only Qin Shuang, at this time regardless of everything, a jump will fly directly to the sky.


    Mingyu follows her closely, but she doesn''t take off with Qin Shuang. She just sets up several water circles on the way to block Qin Shuang''s way and protect her.


    Although at this time, ye Gucheng has no threat.


    Some of the disciples had fled before, and some of them died in the fire wave. The disciples who followed them were also knocked down by the fire wave.


    Because of the close distance, although they had no fatal injuries, their bodies were seriously injured by the storm.


    And the four elders, who are dying, have no fighting power.


    "Ginseng baby."


    Flying to the side of the golden light spot, Qin Shuang reaches out her hands and catches the golden light. Inside the golden light is a seed about the size of a pea.


    When flying to Qin Shuang''s hand, the golden light dissipates, and the seed also lies safely in Qin Shuang''s hand.


    Looking at the seed, Qin Shuang tears.


    In the past, the ginseng baby, now, only this cold pea size.


    In the middle of the seed, there is a trace of underpants, which is whiter than the surrounding, which makes it look more like Qin Shuang''s yearning for renshenwa''s appearance when she was alive.


    "You fool." Looking at the seeds, Qin Shuang''s eyes are moved.


    Tears, along the eyes, fall into the hands of Qin Shuang.


    "Qin Shuang, let''s withdraw first. What if these people have support?" At this time, Mingyu closed the water circle and flew to Qin Shuang''s side.


    "Besides, summer also needs to be taken care of."


    Qin Shuang nodded tearfully, usurped the seed in the palm of his hand, and drove to the direction of nihilism with the dark rain and autumn water.


    Han 3000 at this time.


    He had already returned to the battle. Although he didn''t know the details, he knew that the huge explosion from the road was by no means a good thing.


    And Qin Shuang and others fly away safely, which indicates that they may be out of danger, but someone definitely has an accident.


    With anger, Han 3000''s golden light is great, and the roaring King slows down.


    Taixu SHENBU is extremely ghostly.


    Wuxiang''s magical skills are common. Even if Wang Huan''s skills are evil, they can''t stop simple copying and pasting.


    Pangu''s axe is broad and invincible.


    Jade sword with sky fire, moon wheel, now in the hands of Han 3000 is extremely skilled.


    In addition, the immortal Xuan armor protects the body, and the big and small tianluzhen escort around. For a time, it''s like the God of war. Even if Wang Huan is a demigod, there are countless experts around to help.


    But he was beaten by Han 3000.


    Han 3000, like a scalpel, abruptly cut the iron bucket array of Wang Huan Zhi''s people, and came and went freely.


    Wang Jianzhi is sweating and looks at Han 3000 with an extremely complicated look. It''s really hard for him to understand why he is there, but he still can''t stop Han 3000?


    You know, he''s a demigod.


    Although not unable to resist Han 3000, he was stunned that there was no way to take Han 3000.


    "You will, Lao Tze will be more or less, and I will, will you?" Han 3000 smiles coldly. The moon wheel of sky fire turns into a pair of swords, flying in the air, charging with Han 3000 holding Pangu axe.


    The sword of heaven fire burns when touched, and the sword of moon wheel melts when touched.


    Pan Gu''s axe is invincible.


    Who dares to block it?!


    "Come on!"


    After a sprint, Han 3000 killed a bloody road in the crowd. Around the bloody road, corpses were everywhere. Even though Han 3000 had already rushed to the head on the whole path, no one dared to approach on the tail.


    All the people on the scene were afraid to step forward, instead of going backward.


    Wang Jianzhi''s hands tremble and his mouth is numb. He looks at Han 3000''s back in a daze. If there are not many people, Wang Jianzhi believes that he will be at a disadvantage in the fight with Han 3000.


    If we continue to fight, we may even lose to Han 3000.


    True, it''s related to his unstable foundation as a demigod, but it''s also related to Han 3000''s ferocity.


    This guy, like Temo perpetual motion machine, doesn''t know that he is tired at all. His energy is so huge that it makes people suffocate. Now he is a little bit tired. This guy is a couple of dozens, but he is not tired at all.


    And more and more ferocious, how can this not make people afraid?!


    Wang Jianzhi didn''t dare to go up. Naturally, other people didn''t dare to go up. They looked at each other one by one. If they were close to him, they would die.


    "Demigod? Ha ha Han 3000 shook his head, but wry smile: "medicine God pavilion? Ha ha! "¡° Pooh Han 3000 disdains to drink¡° A bunch of rubbish With that, Han 3000 suddenly turned back, cold in his eyes, just scared a group of people back a step. This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2168

    After all, this kind of behavior will be very normal in others, but in Lu Ruoxin, who is very calm and doesn''t show her face, even if she really smiles, it''s rare to see her, not to mention that she is willing to get up, even clap, and can''t help praising.


    "Miss, Han 3000 didn''t try his best to catch up. I''m afraid he let the tiger go back to the mountain. Why do you applaud?" Chi Meng asked cautiously.


    These problems, only when Lu Ruoxin is in a good mood, she dares to talk a lot, although, Lu Ruoxin''s mood is rarely so good in recent two days.


    "Let the tiger go back to the mountain? It''s just that the poor don''t go after them. " Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "Han 3000''s advantage over Wang Xunzhi is not obvious. Wang Xunzhi wants to escape. Can Han 3000 kill him? Since you can''t kill him, what''s the point of killing some shrimps and crabs? "


    "These are all the senior managers of Yaoshen Pavilion. They are Wang''s important followers. Killing more of them is equivalent to cutting off Wang''s arm. How can they be the shrimps and crabs?" Chi Meng said at the end, the voice was too small to hear.


    "It''s just a bunch of senior executives. If you don''t have them, you can''t recruit them any more. The real hands and feet are those. " Lu Ruoxin smiles and points to the troops of Chen Da, who is dragged down by nihilism, who leads tens of thousands of soldiers, and the Xianling nun who is fighting with the two allied forces of Fu Ye.


    "That''s the real hands and feet of Yaoshen Pavilion."


    With that, Lu Ruoxin gently smiles and lies down: "I''m not afraid of gamblers in this world, but I''m afraid that Han 3000, a gambler with brain, won this time."


    "Won?"


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin nodded: "it is the hands and feet of the medicine God pavilion that win."


    "Barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes. Han 3000''s attack is actually a huge gamble. Although he successfully attacked twice, the camel was bigger than the horse, and the strength of Yaoshen pavilion was still not what he could shake at will. Han Sansheng''s moves are unique, with many killers. Moreover, he seems to have a steady stream of energy in his body. However, Wang has always been in the dominant position in terms of the number of people. What do you think will happen if we fight hard? " Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    "According to Miss Zhao''s analysis, in fact, both sides have advantages, that is to say, anyone may win." Chi mengdao.


    "Yes, five or five, or even six or four, seven or three, Wang''s seven, Han''s three. However, even if Wang Yanzhi had a high winning rate, he had long been confused under the successive raids of Han 3000. Each move was successfully resolved by the other party, and each move of the other party hit his key. From his disciples to the bottom, his morale naturally disappeared. " With that, Lu Ruoxin slowly sat up: "in addition, Wang can''t afford to lose, sometimes people climb too high, always afraid of losing, falling on the ground too painful, so he dare not play with Han 3000."


    "And if he doesn''t dare to play with his life, what can he do except run?" Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    Chi Meng nodded: "what''s the problem with the hands and feet of Yaoshen pavilion?"


    "Now look at the path and the front line."


    With Lu Ruoxin''s command, Chi Meng looked to the past, and both sides were at war. However, from the perspective of the war situation, the medicine God Pavilion on both sides had the upper hand, while the Fuye family, including the Fujia troops of Tianlan on the path and the nihilist sect, were in a hurry, and they had to rely on the terrain to hold the opposite side.


    "Han 3000 gave up the chance to chase. At this time, he suddenly shot back and killed those enemies on the path? Or the front line? " Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    Chi mengdun''s eyes lit up.


    If Han 3000 leads his team to any side at this time, the army of Yao Shen Pavilion of that side will be in extreme danger.


    "A game of chess is almost dead. It''s suddenly clear that Han 3000 broke it. No wonder you will appreciate him, miss." Chi Meng can''t help admiring her at this time. Although she hates Han 3000 very much, she has to admit some facts.


    "Bold and careful!" Lu Ruoxin does not refute Chi Meng''s words. Although she despises too many people, she despises only one person in the world.


    Han 3000.


    As Lu Ruoxin expected, shortly after Wang Jianzhi fled, the guards of the main camp completely abandoned their armor and fled. Han Sanqian also gave up all pursuit, turned around and led the strange beast straight to Chen Da''s troops on the path.


    After seeing Wang Jianzhi''s escape, Chen Da''s group of soldiers had already lost their morale. Now, Han 3000 suddenly led his troops to kill him, and they fled one by one. Nihilist and Tianlan''s family army also took advantage of the situation to attack directly. At one time, Chen Da''s group was chopped down and killed countless people, while the rest fled in all directions.


    But, obviously, it''s not over.


    At the forefront, both sides are engaged in large-scale operations, with more than 100000 troops fighting against more than 100000 troops.


    Most of the valley is occupied by the two armies. Only a long distance apart, you can find that there are dust and smoke everywhere and keep shouting and killing!


    In the camp in front of the main tent, abbess Xianling is studying the map in the tent. At this time, the spies burst in: "report to the commander..."


    "What? Has the crisis in the base camp been lifted? "


    "No... yes... It''s Han Sansan who led tens of thousands of disciples and tens of thousands of strange beasts, who are coming from the rear of our army!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2167

    Wang Huanzhi suddenly sneered: "Han 3000, Han 3000, do you really think you will win?"


    Han Sanqian smiles and does not speak. He quietly looks at Wang Huanzhi''s performance.


    "Take a group of strange beasts to break into our army. Sometimes, he does have the magical effect of taking the enemy''s head directly, but sometimes he doesn''t do it properly. That''s the sheep into the tiger''s mouth. Do you understand?" Wang said, disdaining to Han 3000 shook his head: "your uncle Wang taught you today, what is ginger or old spicy."


    With a frown and a glare, Wang Yanzhi immediately shouted, "inform everyone and carry out the plan."


    "Yes


    As soon as the words fell, all the people around him, from senior executives to petty soldiers, recited the pithy formula one by one, which was obviously to terminate the contract.


    If the contract is removed, the owner will suffer some backfire at most, but it is fatal to the strange beast as a pet.


    Wang Huan Zhi''s backhand is to let Han 3000 war in front, suddenly no troops. At that time, he will be short of major generals, and what advantages he has will become what disadvantages he has in an instant. Just like now, he will be a lone soldier if he attacks the Yellow Dragon!


    Wang Shaozhi sneered, and his whole face became extremely ferocious because of his pride. Han three thousand just a smile, eyes such as torch of looking at him, like looking at a clown.


    "Ha ha, I''m still calm in front of your uncle Wang, and I can still laugh at this time." Wang Huan Zhi disdains to smile.


    "Anyone who can''t laugh will soon know." Han 3000 laughs.


    Hearing this, Wang Huan looked back subconsciously.


    The whole person turned pale. In my imagination, the large-scale death of strange animals did not appear at all. They were still fighting madly with the guards of Wang Jianzhi''s base camp.


    At this time, he was surprised to find a very terrible detail. Compared with the previous nihilistic mountain war, these strange beasts are much more ferocious.


    "What How could that be? " Wang Jianzhi was completely stunned.


    A group of executives also looked at each other.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly. He has known for a long time that Wang Huanzhi can do this, so from beginning to end, he always put those strange beasts under the contract of the medicine God Pavilion in the eight wasteland book. The ones who really follow him are those wild strange beasts on the back mountain of nihilist sect. Naturally, they won''t be affected by the termination of the contract.


    In order to make Wang Jianzhi not aware of this, the group of strange animals on the path, in addition to the first few wild animals of nihilism, the rest of the huge number was on the top of the strange animals of nihilism and Tianlan City reinforcements.


    Even if Han 3000 can''t think of these small details, how can he dare to attack other people''s headquarters?! Even if you can''t think of it, don''t mention whether you can live here. When you were on the earth, Han 3000 had already been plotted. I don''t know how many times.


    "Now, should I smile, or should you?" Han three thousand playful smile, staring at Wang slow, the whole person can''t help sneering.


    Wang Huan''s anger made his whole body tremble. A nameless anger rose from his body to his head, and then burned all over his body.


    However, it is not allowed for Wang to take a breath.


    "Newspaper! The small road army is still entangled by nihilism, and it is difficult to get out of support. "


    "Newspaper! The front-line abbess Xianling is in an emergency. She can''t come for a moment. At the same time, I beg you to hold fast, otherwise... "


    Two spies came in time.


    Wang Huan''s face was pale, and he staggered back, but a mouthful of old blood spurted out.


    If the enemy forces do not decrease, the plan fails.


    In addition, the former and the latter two troops were completely dragged down by the enemy, which also means that in a short period of time, Wang can not have any reinforcements at all.


    What''s more irritating to Wang is that the morale of the current troops is low.


    The good situation was disintegrated into such a situation in an instant, and it was played round and round again and again, not to mention the disciples of the lower class. Even now, they have no momentum.


    This is the result of raising tigers.


    Han 3000 could not be eliminated that day. Now he has brought himself an almost devastating blow.


    "Hold on, hold on. Even so, what can you do? As long as it''s delayed until this afternoon, they''ll be dead. Besides, the man I''m looking for is already on the way Wang Huan Zhi is unwilling to roar a way.


    He can''t afford to lose.


    What''s more, he was defeated by Han 3000.


    Although facing the failure calmly, the medicine God Pavilion will not be destroyed from now on, as the leader of the medicine God Pavilion, the new true God of the world, he suffered such a humiliating failure for the first time.


    In the future, how can he gain a foothold in the world of all directions, and what should he do with the prestige of his medicine God pavilion?!


    However, when Wang xuanzhi finished shouting, he was shocked to find that all the people around him were only carefully guarding against Han 3000, and no one dared to attack Han 3000.


    "What are you... What are you doing?" Wang Huan Zhi roared angrily.


    "Lord, let''s... Let''s withdraw. Now we are besieged and may be surrounded at any time. It''s too late to withdraw." A senior executive thought about it and looked at Wang Huanzhi anxiously.


    Wang Wanzhi was about to get angry. Another senior executive quickly knelt down at this time: "Lord, keep the green mountain. Don''t be afraid of no firewood. Don''t be angry."¡° Yes, if we withdraw now, we can at least minimize our losses. Once we are completely occupied, we will lose even our family. " Wang Jianzhi looked at several people in a daze. He was angry, but he had to face the reality. It''s a matter of holding back and running away, or just going to the end, living and dying on the line, waiting for Wang''s decision. Han 3000 grins coldly, just like a tiger hiding in the dark for a long time. His eyes are cold and frightening. He stares at him like a prey. Life and death only in a moment, but in that moment, Wang Huan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a trace of timidity. Although that trace of timidity is extremely small, it also becomes the straw that presses the defense line in his heart. He can''t afford to lose¡° Withdraw A bite of teeth, Wang Jianzhi unwilling to fly out of the body. Dozens of senior executives ran away. Han 3000 ran after them and turned over several senior executives at the end. Looking back, the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion who had been around him had already run away. Han 3000 gently took back the axe, looking at the core of the medicine God Pavilion, the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a light smile. If Han 3000 wants to catch up, in fact, in terms of his speed, at least half of those senior executives will become the ghosts of Han 3000. However, what Han 3000 would like to see most is that they run away¡° Beautiful On a high mountain somewhere, Lu Ruoxin shook his head and smiled, while he couldn''t help clapping his hands. Chi Meng frowned, time is difficult to understand, why Lu Ruoxin for Han 3000 quite some impolite applause? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2169

    "What?" Xianling master fiercely dropped the map on the ground, and the whole person was shocked!


    Han 3000 takes people to encircle himself from the rear?


    How is that possible?!


    Isn''t his rear the headquarters of Wang Jianzhi? How could Han 3000 suddenly come from there?


    "Where is the Lord?" Abbess Xianling grabbed the spy''s collar and asked in a hurry.


    The spy was scared and said in a hurry: "report to the commander, the Lord and a group of senior executives have... Fled."


    "Bang?!"


    Xianling master released the spy fiercely, and his eyes were blank.


    Did Wang Jianzhi escape?


    It also means that this battle, which they were supposed to win, was completely defeated at this time.


    How could that be? Even if the army of Ming Dynasty''s medicine God pavilion was divided into two parts to deal with the two allied forces of nihilism and Fusu, they were all superior.


    Why is it that in the end, the party with more people is encircled by the party with less people?!


    "Abbess, let''s withdraw. Otherwise, it''s too late." The spy lowered his head in fear.


    Abbess Xianling was silent. The armies on both sides were fighting. The two sides were biting tightly. How could they withdraw? It can''t be withdrawn at all.


    "Abbess, we can''t care so much now. The Lord is already here. We should keep the Castle Peak here."


    "But... In the afternoon, in the afternoon, the people from the eternal sea area will come, and it will be them who will be attacked." Xianling nun is not willing to say.


    Seeing success in sight, but finally falling short, such a state of mind is tantamount to heaven and hell!


    "Abbess, in today''s situation, Han 3000 can be killed in less than half an hour. Let alone in the afternoon, we can''t make it to noon." The spy said helplessly.


    Bang!


    Abbess Xianling shakes her body and staggers to sit on the commanding position: "where is the lonely city?"


    "Commander Ye has 3000 disciples, but more than 1000 died. Almost all the rest were seriously injured, including several elders with him. After the LORD left, I heard that he also took advantage of the chaos and ran away quietly. "


    Nodding heavily, abbess Xianling knew that the situation was over even if she was no longer willing to admit it.


    "If we withdraw at this time, how many of these 100000 troops can we protect?" Abbess Xianling asked.


    "Half of the people in front of us are in a fierce battle, and it''s hard to get out. If we want to withdraw, maybe... Maybe..." the detective didn''t dare to say.


    Abbess Xianling yelled angrily and said, "say it."


    "At least half will die at the hands of the enemy."


    half!!!?


    That''s 70000 people!


    Moreover, these are the elites of Yaoshen Pavilion!


    Is that how you get killed?


    Even if the heart is as ruthless as the Abbess, at this time, you can''t help feeling a trace of pity.


    "Withdraw!"


    For a moment, abbess Xianling looked cold and gave her last order!!


    Ten minutes later


    "What the hell is that


    Fu Tian, who was fighting in the chaos, watched Han 3000 lead his troops out from the rear. He was full of surprise.


    Han Sanqian asked the person in charge of Tianlan Fu''s family, Fu Ying, to contact him and let him attack according to the sound of the drum. It won''t be long before they can form a encirclement on both sides and beat the troops of the front-line nuns.


    Originally, Fu Tian really didn''t take this seriously, but he had been suppressed by Yao Shen Pavilion in the battle situation. If he spent it, he didn''t have to think about it. Therefore, only dead horses can be regarded as live horse doctors.


    But what I don''t know is that the spy just reported that abbess Xianling had withdrawn. He didn''t believe it. After all, abbess Xianling has always occupied the advantage of the battlefield.


    But now, when he saw with his own eyes Han 3000''s family members from nihilism and Tianlan city coming, he had to believe it.


    "It''s said that there are more than 100000 people in the main camp of Yaoshen Pavilion. The nihilist sect has only about 10000 people, and our Tianlan family has only 30000 people. How can they achieve such a huge difference that less is better than more?" Next to him, a senior executive of Fujia also frowned.


    He didn''t know that the 100000 troops were beaten by Han 3000 the first day. The next day, he asked Han 3000 to take a group of strange beasts to beat them for tens of thousands. In the evening, Han 3000 attacked them secretly and beat them for tens of thousands. Finally, Han 3000 attacked and beat the remaining tens of thousands.


    Sometimes it looks like a lot, but after several times of splitting, it seems that there are not many.


    And at this time, Fu Mei, who is in Tianhu City, is very happy.


    Is sitting in the main hall, enjoying the city master''s wife''s comfortable life.


    Although she knew that Fuye was in a diplomatic war, for Fumei, it had nothing to do with her. She only cared about the result. As for how many people died or how miserable the battle was, she didn''t care!


    Is eating, at this time, a help home executives came quickly.


    "What''s the matter? So flustered? "


    "At last, there is a sound training ahead. We won the battle against Yaoshen Pavilion! "


    Hearing the news, Fu Mei left the fruit she was tasting and exclaimed excitedly, "really?"¡° The front-line military newspapers dare not be fake. " That high pipe. Fu Mei laughed, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "good, good acting skills, make a sad look, almost even I cheated."¡° No, I have some bad news to tell you! " Fu Mei frowned. Immediately after that, the senior manager came to Fu Mei''s ear and said a few words. Fu Mei was stunned and blurted out: "what? Han... Han 3000? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2170

    The next second, Fu Mei''s face was very ferocious. She grabbed the collar of the executive and said: "you mean, the mysterious man... The mysterious man is Han 3000? "The earth trash that sways that bitch?"


    "Exactly." It''s hard for executives to be caught, but it can''t be denied.


    "No way! It''s impossible. How can Han 3000 be a mysterious person? " Fu Mei roared in disbelief.


    Just now the leisurely disappeared, eyes full of almost a kind of hysteria!


    As far as Fu Mei is concerned, Han 3000 is a mysterious person, which she is hard to admit and unwilling to admit. She married Ye Shijun, a cowardly and ordinary looking man. She sacrificed a lot to change her position and become the appearance of supporting the family.


    But if the mysterious person is Han 3000, then she is superior to the man who supports him.


    Although she may still be the Savior in the eyes of her family. However, in the eyes of outsiders, what does she compare with Fuyao?


    The Lord of Tianhu City, in front of the mysterious people who are in the limelight and even popular, suddenly appears so insignificant.


    "It''s a self-made newspaper written by patriarch Fu. It''s clear that Han 3000 is a mysterious man." With that, the senior manager took out the newspaper from his sleeve and handed it to Fu Mei.


    Fu Mei released the senior manager, took the newspaper, only looked at it, the whole pupil suddenly shrunk.


    "Impossible, impossible, ah!"


    With that, she frantically tore the newspaper into pieces, and the whole person roared hysterically.


    Once a scene, like a picture, appeared in her mind again and again, like a child, with a full sneer of sarcasm, has been staring at her.


    Tempting Han 3000, she devotes herself to the mysterious man, and even tries every means to approach him. Then she thinks she is smart enough to provoke them and slander Su Yingxia. At first, she thinks she is charming, but now she thinks she is cheap.


    At the beginning, I thought I was very clever, but now I look so stupid.


    From beginning to end, it turned out that the clown was herself!!


    "Han 3000!!" Fu Mei clenched her teeth, a pair of slender hands. At this time, she held them tightly, and her nails were even deep in her palm.


    On the battlefield.


    Cheers!


    No matter nihilism, Fu Ye''s two allied forces, or the people around Han 3000, at least at this time, they are not divided from each other and there is no estrangement. Everyone cheers, throws flags and clothes, and is overjoyed.


    In contrast, there are a large number of dead troops in Yaoshen Pavilion on the battlefield, as well as the shivering captured prisoners.


    In this battle, although the Fuye allied army lost more than 40000 people on the front line, the nihilist sect also lost thousands of disciples, and more than 2000 strange animals were killed and injured, it created a miracle of winning more with less, and defeated the Yaoshen Pavilion. At least it is impossible for the Yaoshen Pavilion to set foot in this area in a short time.


    However, this does not mean that the problem of supporting the family is completely solved.


    Nihilism!


    If nihilism can open a convenient door, the distance between Tianlan city and Tianhu city will be at least five times or even ten times closer, which is very important for the joint vertical and horizontal layout of the two families.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian recruited his subordinates and said, "go and arrange people to prepare the banquet and reward the three armies. In addition, invite the nihilists to join us. "


    "Yes


    Master Sanyong led Lin Mengxi and had just had a round with Han 3000. At this time, a family supporting executive came to him in a hurry and said respectfully, "master Sanyong, this time our allied forces defeated Yaoshen Pavilion, our family leader decided to hold a banquet to reward the three armed forces. Please honor your face and have a banquet in Tianhu city at night."


    Sanyong said with a smile: "I think you are mistaken. The leader of nihilism is not old, but Qin Shuang. However, she is not here now."


    The executive was stunned and smiled reluctantly: "this... Can... But my family leader ordered me to let the heroes of nihilism attend the dinner."


    Sanyong was in great difficulty. He looked at Han 3000 and saw Han 3000 nodding. Sanyong smiled gently: "since the patriarch is kind and invited, we should be."


    "That would be wonderful." The man was immediately overjoyed, and then, with a strange look and a trace of disdain, he turned and left.


    Han 3000 smiled: "OK, you clean the battlefield. I''ll go back to nihilism first. I''ll see you at the banquet in the evening."


    "Yes


    Sanyong and others nodded together.


    After seeing Han 3000 leave, three Yong four people smile happily to each other.


    Nihilism crisis contact, four naturally happy.


    "At the cost of a thousand people, I can have a good story with the Fuye family and the Yaoshen Pavilion. I can''t even think about it." Sanyong laughs.


    "Before, we only thought about how to make nihilism survive. How can we think of this level?" Elder Er Feng said with a smile.


    "It''s all thanks to Han 3000. If it wasn''t for him, nihilism would not be able to have this situation today. There are only two results waiting for us. One is to be exterminated by direct force, the other is to be annexed by Ye Gucheng. One is to die in name and in reality, the other is to endure all kinds of humiliations and live in name and in reality." Elder Sanfeng nodded for sure. Lin Mengxi looks at Han 3000''s figure and smiles: "this may be Qingfeng''s proudest disciple. I used to hate how much Shuanger was involved with him. Now I''m so glad Shuanger has been sincere to him. Otherwise, nihilist has not won now, but lost in the abyss. "¡° Yes, if frost had not had a lot to do with him, he would not have helped us nihilism. Shuang''er is very beautiful. It''s a good match for him. It''s a pity that Su Yingxia is the only one in his heart. Otherwise... Ah. " Sanyong shakes his head and sighs. A moment later, in the city of Tianhu. At this time, lanterns are already hanging high and singing wildly. The Yeh family put out a banquet, which could be attended by all the people in the city. The Yeh servants were busy from nature, and there were gold tables and jade bowls in front of the Yeh family''s door and in the house. The number of them was about 20. All these are the management and high-level positions that have made great contributions to the campaign. The most luxurious is the inner hall, where a jade table is made of white divine jade. It is decorated with gold, silver and jewelry. It is colorful and dazzling. This is the position of the greatest meritorious officials and important figures in this campaign. Help day face with evil smile, help Mei at this time angrily came over. Seeing Fu Mei''s expression, Fu Tian smiles and pats the jade table: "Why are you so angry? I know you are upset because of Han 3000. Don''t worry. I have a way to deal with him at the dinner party. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2171

    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s face looked a little better. She glanced at Fu Tian and said with disdain, "what''s your bad idea?"


    "Don''t blame me for not warning you. You''ve been tossing about for several times, and we''ll lose face in the end." Fu Mei is not satisfied.


    Fu Tian Lengleng snorted: "don''t worry about it. How can I let Han 3000 go so well?"


    With that, Fu Tian stood up with a smile and patted Fu Mei on the shoulder: "I know you don''t feel so good. Han 3000 wants to win the first prize in this battle? We have to ask if we will


    When Fu Mei heard this, she was obviously moved, because what Fu Tian said was her core idea: don''t let Han 3000 make any show.


    "Wait, you''ll know in the evening." Fu Tian gives a cold smile.


    Han 3000, on the other side, left the battlefield and rushed back to nihilism. Although there is a high probability that Su Yingxia''s mother and son have nothing to do, otherwise Qin Shuang would have reported earlier, as husband and father, Han 3000 still urgently wants to know whether Su Yingxia and nianer are injured and frightened.


    All the way back to the main hall of nihilism, when he saw that Su Yingxia and nian''er were safe and sound, Han 3000 could not help but take a breath, took a few steps and hugged them in his arms.


    Three people embrace each other, although speechless, but feel each other.


    For a long time, three people loosen, Han 3000 looked at all the people present, but Qin Shuang''s figure was not seen, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "are you all right?"


    They all nodded, but their faces were full of sadness. Han 3000 suddenly felt cool.


    During the war just now, there was a huge explosion on the road. Han 3000 was not sure what caused it.


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, she..." Han 3000 didn''t ask.


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, she''s OK, but she''s gone." Help from the difficult looked at Han 3000, told the truth.


    Han 3000''s eyes were shocked and his heart sank.


    "Qin Shuang is in the backyard. Go and have a look." The dark rain whispered.


    Han 3000 nodded and rushed to the backyard.


    On a stone table somewhere in the backyard, Qin Shuang sat there, holding the seed in her hand. She was very sad.


    Even if Han 3000 came to her, she didn''t know that Han 3000 had come.


    Looking at the seeds in Qin Shuang''s hands, Han Sanyi felt heavy for a while.


    In my mind, I recall all kinds of past with renshenwa. They played and talked back to each other, but they were sad from the heart with tears in their eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Han 3000 murmured what he wanted to say most in his heart.


    Although, it''s already a little late.


    "Three thousand, are you back?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, sad Qin Shuang slowly raised her head, and then picked up the seed in her hand: "sorry, I didn''t protect it well, it... It has become a seed."


    With that, Qin Shuang pounced on Han 3000 and cried.


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly, and could only hang his hands in the air.


    "Three thousand, ginseng baby just became a seed, so as long as we bury it in the soil, good health care, it will certainly blossom and bear fruit, and then grow a new ginseng baby, do you think so?" Qin Shuang cry tired, this just raises a head, looking at Han 3000 to lose voice grievance way.


    Han 3000 didn''t know how to answer, and he didn''t know whether it would bring renshenwa back to life. But seeing Qin Shuang so sad, he could only nod: "maybe, that boy doesn''t die so easily."


    Nodding, Qin Shuang releases Han 3000 and stands up with ginseng baby, trying to find a good soil around.


    Han 3000 sighed helplessly. He took a few steps and grabbed Qin Shuang: "elder martial sister, go back."


    "Leave me alone." Breaking free from Han 3000''s hand, Qin Shuang continues to bend over, looking for the best soil.


    Nodding, Han turned away and went back to the main hall.


    "Autumn water, poetry, Xingyao."


    "Yes


    "You three accompany elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Whatever she wants to do, let her do." Han 3000 some sad frown way.


    The three women nodded and withdrew from the back hall.


    "In fact, it''s all my fault this time. If I didn''t have to go with you, maybe I wouldn''t be in danger, and renshenwa wouldn''t have to sacrifice." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 at this time, very remorseful.


    "It''s none of your business to welcome summer. Renshenwa is just angry for Qin Shuang, so even if you don''t go, renshenwa will see ye Gucheng hurt Qin Shuang, and the end is the same." The dark rain comforted me.


    "What''s going on?" Han 3000 asked.


    Fu Li sighs and tells Han 3000 the whole story.


    Han three thousand after listening, teeth clench, this damn Ye Gucheng.


    If you don''t take revenge, you will swear not to be a man!


    Just at this time, suddenly a disciple hurried to see him outside the hall. After Han 3000 nodded and agreed, the disciple came in.


    "It''s getting late, seniors. I urge you to prepare for the dinner party."


    "Dinner?" Fuli and others naturally didn''t understand. After hearing the news, they couldn''t help but wonder. Han 3000 sighed: "it''s all allied forces. They attack together. It''s normal for people to celebrate. Call Qin Shuang and let''s go. " Han three thousand finish, pull Su Yingxia, hold nianer, and walk out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2172

    When Han Sanya and his party came to Tianhu City, the city in the high wall was already full of lights.


    From the street into the city, there are all kinds of big mahogany tables used to entertain the people of the whole city, almost all over the street. On the way, Han saw a group of mysterious alliance disciples, such as Mr. Zhang.


    They also cheered when they saw Han 3000.


    Since the last time the inn Han 3000 suddenly disappeared, they have been in the city, dare not act rashly, waiting. They really can''t take part in the battle. After all, this kind of work won''t be recognized by the Fuye family, and no one is willing to do it.


    But the long lost wait is always worth it. Today, there is a rumor that the mysterious man is Han 3000, and this battle also depends on the delicate layout of Han 3000.


    Although Sanyong and others arrived first, they had been waiting for Han 3000 in the outer street. After all, everyone in nihilism knew that Han 3000 was their mainstay.


    At the gate of Ye''s family in the distance, Fu Tian personally takes several senior executives to wait at the gate. They knew the news that Sanyong and others had been in the city for a long time. However, Han 3000 and the new leader Qin Shuang didn''t arrive. They didn''t think much about it.


    After all, whether Han 3000 has any credit or not, Fu Tian is the most clear. It''s normal to wait for him, and Qin Shuang is the new leader, so it''s even better to wait for her.


    A moment later, Fu Tian saw from a distance that Han 3000 and others came over.


    "Master Sanyong, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    On the gate, Fu Tian immediately led the people and warmly welcomed them.


    "I''ve been looking up to you for a long time." Sanyong said with a smile.


    "This battle has been a hard one. On behalf of the Fuye family, I would like to express my gratitude. This time, our two families will unite to defeat Yaoshen Pavilion. It must be a good story. " Fu Tian smiled.


    "Ha ha, nihilist is also grateful to the Fuye family."


    "By the way, is this the legendary new leader Miss Qin Shuang?" Fu Tian smiled warmly at this time.


    Qin Shuangyan is gorgeous and beautiful, but his eyes are slightly puffy and listless, holding a basin of soil in his hand. Even if Fu Tian brought the topic to her, she didn''t even look sideways.


    "Exactly, by the way, let me introduce it again. This is Han..." Sanyong also noticed that something was wrong. As soon as he came up, he welcomed him, and then Qin Shuang ignored Han 3000.


    This is a very terrible behavior for Sanyong. It''s no matter what the priority is.


    "Ah, you don''t have to introduce elder Sanyong, do you, Han 3000?" Fu Tian said, staring at Han 3000, also in front of Han 3000 specially increased tone.


    Han 3000 smiled helplessly. Although he knew that Fu Tian must have a trick, he really didn''t know what this guy wanted to do at present. He simply nodded and talked with him lazily.


    See Han 3000 nod, three forever also not good say what.


    With a smile, Fu Tian leads the people to the Ye''s residence.


    In the inner courtyard, a group of senior executives of the helpers and ye family are sitting there, talking and laughing one by one. For them, the defeat of Yaoshen Pavilion is a happy event.


    "Master Sanyong, leader Qin Shuang, these are all the soul figures in our FuYe united army. They are both brave and resourceful generals. They have made great contributions to this campaign." Fu Tian said happily.


    They all got up one by one and saluted with laughter. In fact, the Ye family didn''t know much about the appearance of Han 3000, but many of them were very surprised.


    After all, for them, although many people do not know that the mysterious man is Han 3000, they are very surprised at Han 3000''s "Resurrection".


    Fu Tian gave a cold eye. Fu family immediately had 10000 startled questions and immediately closed their mouth.


    "Come, elders, headmaster Qin Shuang, please come inside." Hold the day to smile gently, make please posture.


    Obviously, the white divine jade table in the innermost hall is the real master.


    However, just two steps, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia were stopped.


    "You are not allowed to enter unless you are an important person or dog in this war." The guard next to him said to the three members of Han''s family.


    On hearing this, San Yongdun felt wrong, and he was shocked: "three thousand is..."


    "Ah, master Sanyong, this battle was completed by our Fuye allied forces, your nihilist disciples and thousands of strange beasts. 3000 is just a member of a small alliance in our allied forces. According to the rules, we can only sit in the outer hall." Sanyong said with a smile.


    Naturally, he didn''t know what happened to nihilism. After all, at that time, they were still in the front line of Yaoshen Pavilion, and Tianlan''s family didn''t even know where they were.


    Therefore, he does not know the truth, nor is he willing to know any truth, but only wants others to know the truth in his mouth.


    This speech was very loud, and it was clear to all the people present.


    Han three thousand dumb smile, he thought, he has roughly guessed the help day this guy to do. However, this guy is not so simple. He wants to see what will happen next in director Futian''s play!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2173

    Han 3000 is nothing, but master Sanyong is in a hurry. It''s all directed by Han 3000 from the beginning to the end. In this case, Fuye Lianjun and nihilist only play a part in delaying some aspects. It''s nothing they can do together.


    "Fu clan leader, your words are not good..."


    "Master Sanyong, I know, I know. Please come inside, please come inside. I still have something important to discuss with you. It has something to do with the grand plan of our region in the next ten years or even a hundred years. " Fu Tian interrupts and warmly invites master Sanyong to go inside.


    Master Sanyong glances at Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang lowers her head and says nothing. She always looks at the basin soil in her hand with concern and sadness. She doesn''t seem to listen to what they are saying at all.


    Sanyong quickly puts his eyes on Han 3000. He can''t do these things.


    Fu Mang and others clenched their teeth and were angry. They were about to rush up and beat Fu Tian.


    It is clear that Han 3000 took his life to fight on the battlefield, and Han 3000 sacrificed the most. But in the mouth of Fu Tian, he was worthless. Such a shameless person is really a wonderful flower in the world.


    It''s just that Han Sanyi stands in the front with a clear intention to prevent them from acting rashly. So although fumang was angry, they did not dare to disobey Han 3000''s orders.


    Han 3000 gently a smile, pull Su Yingxia back: "just eat a meal, where can eat."


    As soon as the words fell, the three members of Han''s family found a table with few people, and Fu Mang and others could only sit with them.


    Sanyong and several nihilistic elders immediately want to keep up, but they are held by Fu Tian. Fu Tian smiles and gives a look. The guard who just stopped Han 3000 steps to Han 3000 and others.


    "Sir, the inner hall is also an executive position of Fu Ye''s two families. You can''t sit here."


    On hearing this, Fu mang clapped his hand on the table: "Damn, you''ve had enough."


    Fu Mang''s angry clap attracted the attention of many guests at other tables. Some of his family members stood up directly and impolitely.


    The whole scene of joy, suddenly a little bit of tension flavor.


    At this time, Han 3000 waved his hand, smiled gently, looked back and asked, "where should we sit?"


    "Three thousand, why pay attention to them? Damn it, these bitches are shameless. You can''t eat this meal." Even if Han 3000 said something, Fu mang was still on the wrong side of the road.


    "That''s right. It''s like they are the main force. If they really want to be so skilled, they won''t be trapped in the front by a front-line force." Help away also coldly sarcastic way.


    "Well, why not have a free meal?" Han 3000 smile to help mang a few people a smile, continue to ask: "little brother, you haven''t answered me."


    The guard snorted coldly: "according to the rules, you can only sit outside the house. You can choose the position outside the house by yourself."


    "Yes!" Han three thousand one smile, get up a body to pull Su Ying summer then go out.


    Before leaving, Han 3000 looked at Sanyong and gave him a smile to show that he was OK. But Fu Mang and others glared angrily. After Fu Tian, they followed Han 3000 angrily and went out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s OK. It''s just that some little people didn''t find the right place for a while." Fu Tian chuckles.


    His series of operations were obviously intended to cover up Han 3000''s achievements in this campaign. After all, from the perspective of Fu Tian and Fu Mei, how could they be willing to let Han 3000 show off?


    However, on the surface, it covers everyone''s mouth and the truth. In fact, to complete this step, we need to rely on elder Sanyong and others around us.


    After listening to Fu Tian''s words, Fu Ye''s family also sat down one by one, and the family who knew Han 3000 took a breath. Many of them didn''t take part in the battle. They didn''t know the truth. They only knew that it was Han 3000. So, I''m curious about how he survived, but Fu Tian doesn''t let them ask more questions. Now Fu Tian intends to belittle Han 3000, which gives them at least comfort.


    No matter how he died and came back to life, garbage is still garbage, which meets the minimum standard in the eyes of the family.


    "Master Sanyong, please." Fu Tian takes a proud look at Fu Mei and says respectfully to San Yong and others.


    Fu Mei suddenly laughs. She is very satisfied with Fu Tian''s move.


    San Yong sighed and shook his head. He could only follow Fu Tian into the inner hall.


    After a few people sat down, Fu Tian called several senior executives of Fu ye and his family to sit with him. They were all the kind of people who were fierce at first sight, and their intention was obviously to show off their strength.


    After Sanyong, qinshuang and the three elders sat down, they were quite embarrassed and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Come on, master Sanyong, on behalf of the Fuye family, here''s to you."


    Fu Tian and ye Shijun sit around the Sanyong group. Fu Tian is very enthusiastic, but ye Shijun, who has been looking at Qin Shuang since sitting down, is shocked by her beauty. He is so big and has seen many beauties as the master of the city. But Qin Shuang, the top beauty who has no dead corner, is still unknown to him.


    Not only like him, but also several young executives of Fuye family, intentionally or unintentionally, turned to Qin Shuang. Although Qin Shuang had been staring at the basin soil in his hand from beginning to end, he didn''t look at them at all. Master Sanyong and several elders awkwardly raised their glasses and drank them down. They were asked to help heaven¡° As a matter of fact, now our two families are working together to break the drug God Pavilion. It is obvious that the area around here is in the age of peace. However, elder Sanyong, as you know, the traffic between the old roads of Tianhu city and Tianlan city is extremely difficult. If you have lived in nihilism, you can save five to ten times the time. " Fu Tian puts down his wine glass, but he doesn''t talk nonsense and goes straight to the point. Sanyong nodded. Fu Tian said with a smile: "as you can see, Yaoshen Pavilion is not our opponent. If Tianhu and Tianlan are connected, we will be invincible in the future. In view of our pleasant cooperation this time, I don''t want to talk in secret. "¡° Can nihilism join us in helping the two families to plan for great things and become the overlord of this side? "¡° Or, nihilism and I Fuye have formed a life and death alliance. From now on, we will live and die together. What do you think? " Fu Tian asked questions directly and continuously. Hearing this, San Yonghe and a group of elders suddenly look surprised, while Fu Tian and Fu Mei are wearing a confident sneer. This is openly pulling yourself into the gang?! Seeing that they are confident, have they forgotten something very important? Han 3000 is the master of nihilism. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2174

    It is inevitable that Fu Tian, Fu Mei and others are so confident.


    Yaoshen pavilion has been defeated. It''s one of the three families. They are supporting the Allied forces of Ye. It can be said that they are about to shine in all directions. At the same time, even the Yaoshen pavilion was defeated. The Fuye allied forces are at least in this area. For now, they have no rivals.


    So does nihilism have a choice?


    They have no choice!


    Therefore, for the incorporation of nihilism, Fu Tian and Fu Mei did not find anything unexpected.


    It''s just in a different way.


    If warm hospitality can be exchanged for a peaceful settlement, that is the best. If we propose a toast instead of a fine, and use the forces of his two families to make it hard, what can he do with nihilism?!


    This is the top priority of Fu Tian''s play today.


    If we say that it''s external boxing to intentionally transform or dilute the credit of Han 3000, then swallowing nihilism is the real heart of the sword.


    Once this is done, the Fuye family can completely complete their previous layout. Tianlan city and Tianhu city are closely linked with each other, and they will become extremely powerful in this area.


    Not to mention the annexation of the surrounding areas, we will become the overlord of our own side, and even challenge the true God to succeed in the future and return to the top of the world.


    And what does little Han 3000 count? At that time, even if he had some skills, what could he do?


    Sanyong was stunned and laughed bitterly: "Futian clan leader, your kindness has been received by Sanyong. It''s just that... "


    "Oh, I''ve forgotten that master Sanyong said that the leader of nihilism is Miss Qin Shuang. Naturally, we need to ask Miss Qin Shuang for advice." Help the sky light but a smile.


    Then, he raised his glass to Qin Shuang and said, "master Qin Shuang, this matter is related to the prosperity of our Fuye family and nihilist clan. It''s a big plan. I hope you can nod your head."


    "Yes, we can guarantee that no matter how nihilism joins the Fuye family, we will regard nihilism as our own team and share happiness." Fu Mei also said.


    How can ye Shijun miss an opportunity to show himself in front of the beautiful women: "leader Qin Shuang, ye Shijun is the leader of Tianhu city. If we can cooperate, I can even guarantee that 10% of the annual tax revenue of Tianhu city can be used as military supplies for nihilist."


    Ye Shijun is very generous. He pays 10% of the tax, which is a huge sum of money for any small sect.


    This made Fu Mei even frown. Although the Fu family naturally wanted to win nihilism without blood, ye Shijun was not so generous.


    But even so, Qin Shuang just looked down at the pot soil in his hand and seemed to turn a deaf ear to what they said.


    The people of Fu Ye''s family look at each other. Naturally, they don''t know that Qin Shuang is in a sad mood. Although Han 3000 has brought her here, they don''t have the heart to manage these things. In the eyes of Fu''s family, they thought Qin Shuang was not satisfied.


    "Why don''t I add five more points to your nihilism?" Ye Shijun was also stunned. He was so generous that he didn''t get a smile from the beauty, which made him a little unhappy.


    Fu Meiqi twisted Ye Shijun''s thigh under the table on the spot.


    "Miss Qin Shuang, the 15% tax revenue of Tianhu city is already a very high condition. Although nihilism is located in a special geographical location, don''t take it too seriously." One of the executives murmured discontentedly.


    "That''s right. Sometimes asking too much not only benefits, but also brings disaster." Another executive also coldly threatened.


    Qin Shuang is still silent, staring at the hands of the basin of soil.


    Sanyong''s face is ugly. Seeing that the Fuye family are angry one by one, he is really worried that this dinner may be a Hongmen banquet.


    Fu Tian was also impatient at this time. He looked at San Yong and said, "master San Yong, leader Qin Shuang, what do you mean? Should or should not? There must be an account, right? "


    Sanyong smiles awkwardly. At this time, Lin Mengxi whispers: "elder martial brother, Shuanger seems to be in a bad mood. Otherwise, you''d better ask someone else."


    "Others? Is there anyone else in your nihilism Fu Mei frowned coldly.


    Sanyong does not deny this: "indeed, what one person said is far more influential than what Qin Shuang said."


    The second elder, the third elder and Lin Mengxi both nodded.


    Nihilism is already under the command of the mysterious man alliance. Naturally, it has more respect for Han 3000. What''s more, Han 3000''s performance has already conquered nihilism.


    "If that''s the case, ask him his idea. I don''t know which elder he is?" An executive said with a smile.


    Although it is possible to attack nihilism, it is a bad policy. The first is the fighting power of nihilism, but there are many strange beasts to help. If Han 3000 is united, it''s the place where the medicine God pavilion has not been won. How many chances do the Fuye family have to win?


    Second, even if they win, if there are too many casualties, the Fuye family will enter a short period of emptiness and be cut into by others.


    Elder Sanyong shook his head with a smile: "he? It''s not on the table, but it''s there¡° Isn''t that quick, please Fu Tian''s eyes shine¡° Really? " Three forever smile bitterly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2175

    Fu Tian immediately said happily, "naturally, please."


    San Yong shook his head helplessly, sighed and sat up from his seat: "I''ll go back."


    With that, Sanyong got up quickly and went out.


    "Isn''t that good? If you had known that, why ask Qin Shuang? The leader of his daughter''s family is really sad and indecisive. " Seeing that Sanyong has gone out, several senior executives are also relieved and sneer at Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang doesn''t answer, still looking at her basin soil.


    A moment later, Sanyong came back, and the two people of Fuye immediately stood up, but when they only saw Sanyong coming back, they felt a little cool.


    "Master Sanyong, what about that one?" Fu Tian Ji Road.


    "Well, I went to ask. He didn''t want to come here. He said it was the same where he sat for dinner." Three forever helpless smile.


    "This..." Fu Tian was speechless and looked at each other with several senior executives.


    However, it doesn''t matter. If it is negotiated, they can help ye and his family grow completely in the future. Only in this way can we suppress Han 3000 on both sides and at the same time make our own family bigger and kill two birds with one stone.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll go and find him ourselves." Fu Mei said.


    "This..." Sanyong was embarrassed, but finally nodded.


    In this way, a group of people slowly came out of the main hall under the leadership of Sanyong, came to the inner courtyard, and helped Tian look around with joy in an attempt to find the man.


    Who knows, Sanyong doesn''t even stop, all the way out of the gate.


    Fu Tian frowned: "what''s going on? How can your superior sit in such a place? Is there something wrong with this arrangement? Master Sanyong, don''t worry. I''ll deal with these slaves later. "


    San Yong didn''t answer. He got up and walked out into the street.


    The streets are full of guests. In the neighborhood, there are usually some small officers under the army, and their positions are not big.


    A group of people through the sea of people, attracted guests have looked up.


    After all, the identity of Fu Tian Gang is too dazzling today.


    "It''s said that the senior managers of Fujia are all staying in the inner hall. How can they come outside?"


    "Look, they''re holding glasses. It''s like they''re looking for someone."


    "Is there any important person sitting here?"


    While the guests were talking, Sanyong and his party had come to a small alley.


    I don''t know when a table was arranged in the alley. Although there was no laughter, I could hear the sound of dishes and chopsticks.


    In the front of the alley, there is a huge paper sign, which is the obstacle blocking their sight. There are words on it, male and female dogs are not allowed to enter.


    Seeing that Fu Tian and others came to the sign, a group of guests whispered.


    "Damn, that table''s shabby carried the table to the alley to eat by himself, and wrote such a paper sign there. I thought it was a shabby at that time."


    "I thought I broke my head in the war. Why do you have a good banquet? As a result, the executives of Fuye and Fuye came to him? "


    "Hehe, I''m afraid the people of the Fu Ye family think his behavior is very brainless, so they may come out to stop it?"


    Heard next to the whisper, help day is also quite embarrassed, behind the executives also frown.


    Fu Tian asked master Sanyong: "master, what does that mean?"


    Not waiting for Sanyong to answer, at this time, Qiushui ran out in a hurry, and then, embarrassed with a smile: "sorry, wrong."


    Fuye executives are relieved.


    But the next second, a group of people were stunned again. Qiushui took up his pen and did not erase the words. Instead, he added a few words - Fu ye and his family, a total of five words.


    "Fuye family, male dog and female dog are not allowed in!" A senior executive of Fujia immediately said.


    Because the autumn water is written in red ink, the newly added five words are particularly conspicuous.


    "What the hell does that mean? This is a blatant insult to the fact that our Fu family and ye family are male and female dogs? "


    "Damn, it''s arrogant to humiliate us."


    "Master Sanyong, let people withdraw immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    The executives who helped the two families were not happy. They yelled angrily that Sanyong was also embarrassed. However, they just shook their heads: "you guys, I''m not qualified to withdraw."


    At this time, Fu Tian waved his hand: "don''t be angry, the overall situation is important."


    After all, the soft nature of nihilism is the top priority of the two families, so Fu Tian knows a big truth. If he can''t bear it, he will make a big plan.


    "I''m here to help you. I''m here to visit you!" With that, Fu Tian raised his glass.


    However, there was no response in the lane.


    "I''m helping the sky, especially..."


    "Autumn water." At this time, there was a response inside, which made Fu Tian feel relieved. However, the other party didn''t respond to him at all. Instead, he told the nearby Qiushui, "put the cardboard aside a little, it''s a little light blocking, and it''s not convenient to eat."


    Help a day Leng, but the next second the whole person is not from frown, because this voice, seem quite familiar¡° Yes! " Qiushui nodded with a smile, then put the cardboard on the side. When there was no cardboard, the Fuye group could finally see the situation in the lane. A large group of people gathered around the table and ate quietly. It was Fu Mang, who was familiar to Fu Tian and can no longer be familiar, who just shouted! At this time, Fu mang couldn''t bear to laugh. When Fu Tian was angry, he found that Han 3000 was sitting on the throne and eating food calmly¡° Han 3000? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2176

    "Han... Why is Han 3000 here?" A family supporting executive was stunned, and then looked at Sanyong very nervously, and asked coldly, "master Sanyong, are you wrong?"


    "You won''t tell us that Han 3000 is more capable of making decisions than the leader of nihilism?" Another executive immediately echoed.


    However, some people hold a different view: "there are a lot of people sitting at that table, not necessarily Han 3000, right? I''ve heard that one of them is hainv. "


    "If there is a sea girl, it''s not uncommon. If the sea girl can be the master of nihilism, it''s also the blessing of nihilism."


    After hearing what the executives of Fuye and Fuye said, the voices around became more and more popular. Obviously, they were also concerned about who the executives of Fuye and Fuye came out to toast.


    San Yong laughs bitterly and shakes his head. He is about to go to the alley. Fu Tian and others hurry to catch up.


    But as soon as Sanyong''s front foot entered, Fu Tian, who ranked second, felt that a flying stone came from nowhere and hit him directly in front of his feet.


    Then, the flying stone slammed on the cardboard again from the ground.


    Han three thousand gently smile, with eyes to help day, pay attention to the words on the sign.


    Fu Tian grits his teeth. This cardboard is definitely put by Han 3000. He used to make a reminder to humiliate him, but now he plans to do it again. He also makes this brand to humiliate himself. It''s hateful.


    Fu Mei couldn''t help trying to throw the cardboard, but before her hand touched the cardboard, a flying stone hit her hand again, which made her feel painful.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean? Are you looking for something? " Fu Mei cheered coldly.


    "Looking for trouble? Really? You''re not allowed to be in the inner hall. We''re not allowed to be in the laneway? Although Tianhu city is under the jurisdiction of your Ye family, it can''t hinder people''s livelihood, can it? " Fu mang sneered.


    "Fu Mang, it''s nothing for you here. You''d better shut up for me." Fu Tian roared angrily.


    "Well, I''ll shut up." Fu mang laughed, then drank a glass of wine and said to Han 3000, "I''m sorry, 3000. I''ve disgraced you. I''ll punish myself for one."


    "Fu Mang, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "As 3000 of your left and right hands, I had a fight with a group of dogs there!" Fu mang reproached himself and asked.


    Help a group of people in the day immediately be angry seven tricks smoke, this son of a bitch turn curving scold oneself.


    "Damn it, Fu Mang, you traitor, we''re not finished yet? When the party is over, I''ll see how you can laugh. "


    "Shut up, or I''ll be rude to you."


    "And you, Han 3000, did you set up this card? You''re going to withdraw immediately. Damn it, we''re here to find someone. You''d better not delay our work. "


    A group of people criticized in unison. They were so angry that they wanted to swallow Han 3000''s life.


    Han 3000 was only concerned about eating. The poem said with a smile, "Uncle Fu mang scolded you for being a dog. You are really right. You can''t even figure out who you''re looking for, so you just scold people here?"


    As soon as the voice of the poem fell, Sanyong had come to the table and stood behind Han 3000.


    The appearance of humility made Fu Tian''s heart suddenly cold.


    "San Yong, what do you mean?"


    "Where are you going? Are you old eyed? "


    The senior managers of Fujia are also in a hurry.


    "Futian patriarch, Han 3000 is the highest talker of our nothingness sect. He can do whatever leader Qin Shuang can do, and he can do whatever leader Qin Shuang can''t do." At this time, one side of the two peak elder a smile, turned and walked toward Han 3000.


    "Are you crazy? You handed over nihilism to Han 3000? Do you know who Han 3000 is? " Fu Tian was stunned and looked at elder Sanfeng and Lin Mengxi in disbelief.


    "Han 3000 is just a lower creature of the earth, and your nihilism is also the sect of our world. Are you worthy of your ancestors in doing so? "


    "Are you confused by nihilism? Or what did he threaten you with? Don''t worry. No one can threaten you with us. "


    Fu Tianyi said that a group of senior executives were impatient to say that nihilism was controlled by Han 3000, which was hard for them to accept.


    How do these people know what Han 3000 paid for nihilism? Naive also attempts to use a few words to buy off nihilism.


    "It''s because I''m sorry for all the ancestors that nihilism let Han 3000 be the speaker." Sanfeng elder a smile, also leave them to walk toward Han 3000.


    Fu Tian and others look at each other, and finally focus on Lin Mengxi and Qin Shuang.


    "Elder Lin, they are confused. You can''t be confused. Obviously, they are worried that your daughter is in power. That''s why they collude with Han 3000 in order to raise your mother and daughter. " Fu Tian locks his last hope on Lin Mengxi.


    "Yes, master Lin, you have to think about your daughter as well as yourself."


    Lin Mengxi said with a cool smile: "I''d rather he raised my daughter, or even married my daughter." Finish saying, pull Qin frost, Lin Mengxi also walked toward Han 3000 there¡° This... Listen, is this what a mother should say? It''s shameless. " I had to stamp my feet, but I couldn''t help it. Han Sanqian stops his chopsticks and chews the things in his mouth. He finally raises his head and looks at Fu Tian quietly. The whole person is calm and calm¡° Do you think the food in the inner hall is not good? Why don''t you come to me? In principle, shouldn''t it? The inner hall is a Han white jade table, gold chopsticks and jade bowl. What about me? Hehe, it''s just ordinary. " Han 3000 said calmly¡° Three thousand, don''t you understand? From the perspective of human logic, this should not be true. But if you think from a dog''s point of view, is that easier to explain? " Fu mang looked at Fu Tian and said with a cold smile¡° After all, dogs are not the same thing. This beast will never smell good in his own bowl, and even if it is Tuo excrement in others'' bowl, he thinks it is a good thing. " As soon as Fu Mang''s words came out, a group of people burst into laughter. Even many of the guests outside were amused by Fu mang. Fu Tian and Fu Mei''s faces are blue and red. Their faces are ugly. The fierce light in their eyes can kill people¡° Fu Mang, if you have guts, please repeat what you just said Fu Tian cheered coldly¡° See I don''t tear your mouth. " Fu Mei also threatened¡° say it again? How about ten more times? Do you really think you''re a strong Fuye army? " Fu mang sneered. With Han 3000 in, he has nothing to worry about. To some extent, Han 3000''s war has obviously conquered him completely. In the face of such a provocation, Fu Tian directly carried the knife on the spot and wanted to do it. But as soon as he moved, a flying stone hit Fu Tian''s knife again. Han 3000 said with a smile: "what''s the matter with being so atmospheric? Who do you think anger can frighten? " Then, Han 3000 looked at Fu Tian with disdain: "I just say, even if you are angry like a ball, don''t you have to be discouraged immediately? Now, I said, you can come here like a dog. " With that, Han 3000 looked at Fu Tian with an extremely contemptuous smile! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2177

    Help a day suddenly complexion a Zheng!!


    At this time, a group of executives also looked at Futian angrily and doubtfully, waiting for Futian''s next statement together with the crowd watching.


    At this time, Fu Tian, full of anger, takes a long breath. Regardless of Fu Mei''s resistance, he crows out a smile on his face.


    Fu mang burst out laughing: "Damn, it''s really a dog. He barked just now. Now he roared and wagged his tail immediately."


    Fu Mang''s words make all the people around Han 3000 laugh.


    On the other side of Futian, the executives were speechless and embarrassed. The previous arrogance, at this time with the help of this action and disappeared, even only full of endless humiliation.


    The crowd were shocked by the scene of Fu Tian''s bow.


    After all, in Tianhu City, no one knows the status of supporting heaven. In addition, the drug God Pavilion is now in full swing. But now, he lowered his head in front of a young man. He was scolded by others, but he didn''t dare to resist. He had to wag his tail.


    "My God, who is this young man? You''re still eating here? Even Fu Tian can only be a dog in front of him? "


    "Damn, I have heard rumors that there was a young man who was the key to victory in the battle against yaoshenge. Originally, I thought it was just made up by someone. Now it seems that it is completely possible. Otherwise, how could Fu Tian be so polite to this young man? "


    "If you say so, the news may be really reliable."


    After hearing the arguments behind him, Fu Meiqi''s face turned green. This is what Fu Tian said to himself. Is it a perfect plan?


    Fu Tian''s face is also not good-looking, but at the moment, does he have any other choice?!


    "All right, come here." Han 3000 smiles.


    Help day complexion a cold, however, still hurriedly obediently walked past.


    "Wait a minute." Han three thousand suddenly cold voice way, help day immediately stopped.


    "What do so many people do? You are enough alone. There are too many dogs. If you rob food, you will fight. " Han 3000 cold voice disdains a way.


    Fu Tian clenched his teeth and motioned to others to quit. Then he slowly came to Han 3000.


    "Cervical pain, my wife helped me massage." Han three thousand dress model do kind of touch his neck, facing Su Yingxia way.


    Others may not know what Han 3000 is doing, but Su Yingxia is very clear, but with a wry smile, he reaches out his hand and massages Han 3000.


    Han three thousand low head comfortable enjoyment, at this time, Fu Tian stood in front of Han three thousand.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    Fu Tian embarrassed smile, reluctantly said: "ha ha, it''s nothing, just the doorman is not sensible, disorderly arrangement, please enter the inner hall to drink."


    "No, I don''t have to. I''m sloppy. I''m not as good as a few people. I''m comfortable eating here." Han three thousand smile, help day can so pull down the face, nature can''t simply for drinking.


    When Sanyong enters the inner hall, Han 3000 has already guessed what Fu Tian wants. It was just an attempt to get rid of himself and attract the nihilist sect. He admitted that he could dominate one side. In this way, even if today''s Han 3000 is different from the past, he can still have the capital to disdain him.


    But what he never dreamed of was that the right to speak of nihilism was in Han 3000, who helped heaven to disdain himself.


    "Let''s talk about it." Han 3000.


    Fu Tianzheng wants to talk, Han 3000 suddenly frowned: "my neck hurts, do you have to let me hold my head and talk to you?"


    Help a day Leng, quickly bend over, gather to Han 3000 in front of, also want to talk.


    "So I can''t see you." Han 3000 is impatient.


    Han three thousand low head, want to let him see, help day natural understand oneself need to squat down.


    "Never mind. Sit down and eat." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Say it." As soon as Fu Tian gritted his teeth, he quickly squatted in front of Han 3000, raised his head, angry and counselled, and his expression was very funny: "well, we are now working together to defeat Yaoshen Pavilion. In a sense, we are comrades in arms and friends. Although Yaoshen Pavilion is defeated, it may make a comeback at any time. So I mean, at present, we should step up our cooperation, and nihilism is here... "


    Han 3000 nodded: "you want nihilism to join you, or make way for you, so that the two cities can echo each other!"


    Fu Tian nodded.


    "So you can be yourself. But... What''s none of my business? " Han 3000 suddenly laughs.


    "If you help your family to be big, you can resist the attack of Yaoshen Pavilion, and nihilism can be safe." Fu Tian said hastily: "besides, ye Shijun of our family said that Tianhu city can give you certain taxes as expenses. You say, you are also the son-in-law of supporting the family... You see. " Fu Tian Shan smiles.


    "It''s time to play the emotional card? Do you think I''m the son-in-law of Fujia? Don''t you always say I''m a lower creature? " Han 3000 disdained to smile: "OK, give you two choices. Learn a few dog barks in public. If I''m happy, I can let nihilism borrow the way for you."


    "Barking like a dog?" Help a day Leng! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2178

    "Han 3000, I''ve already groveled. You can do it. Don''t go too far." Help day old face a horizontal, strong endure anger to say.


    If he did, what would his face be?!


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, "you threaten me? Believe it or not, I don''t just want you to bark like a dog? I also let you learn to pee like a dog? "


    "You!!!" Help the weather knot.


    "If you want to cooperate, call it, if you don''t cooperate, go away. Of course, if you want to compete with us, I don''t mind With that, Han 3000 patted Fu Tian on the shoulder and said with a smile, "how did you lose in Yaoshen pavilion? You should know very well in your heart that I can beat half of Yaoshen Pavilion. Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Fu Tian is stunned. Although he has been deliberately erasing Han 3000''s performance on the battlefield, he knows better than anyone that the defeat of Yao Shen Pavilion is closely related to Han 3000.


    This is also the fundamental reason why he won over nihilism in every way, but if nihilism is in Han 3000''s hands, his chess game will be doomed to failure.


    Fight? He is not sure of winning. Even if you can win a little, so what? Once someone takes the opportunity to enter, the Fuye family will be destroyed!


    Only harmony is the only chance for the two families to survive and grow.


    "Han 3000, don''t threaten me. If you are in a stalemate with us, you nihilists will be as helpless as you are." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    "After absorbing the experience of failure last time, if Yaoshen Pavilion calls again now, do you think it''s better to hit you first or me?" Han 3000 laughs.


    The Fuye alliance has the most troops, and because of the terrain, the Fuye family may surround the Yaoshen pavilion from behind at any time. Naturally, what they want to clear is Tianhu city.


    "Or, if I tell Yaoshen pavilion that we decide to join hands with them to get rid of you?" Han three thousand evil spirit smile.


    Although he is unlikely to do so, Han 3000 believes that this is indeed the death of Fu Tian.


    In a sense, like Wang Jianzhi, he finally got the right. If he wants to take a Soha, how can he do it?


    "You have no choice." Han 3000 smiled and looked at Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian''s face is cold. He is completely threatened by Han 3000 and has no resistance. Han 3000 is not only on the point, but also on the point. The most important thing is that he doesn''t allow others to have the slightest doubt in his confident eyes. If you step back, you can have a bright future. It''s a good deal.


    "How do I know if you''re going to fool me? Don''t forget how you cheated my twelve concubines


    Han three thousand disdain a smile, one hand directly on the table of a dish on the ground: "add one more, like a dog eat up this dish."


    "You


    "Another one, then?" Han 3000''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Help the day a bite.


    "Wang!!! Woof!! Woof


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. As long as he can make his family bigger, today he can bark like a dog. In the future, he can make Han 3000''s life worse than death.


    "Ah? This... "


    Fuye two families looked at each other, and they were all silly.


    The onlookers were even more shocked. The head of Fu''s family was humiliated by a young man and asked him to learn how to bark.


    At this time, many people jumped up to see who the young man in the alley was. There are also some unmarried women, see Han 3000 and heart.


    The most handsome people in the world are either the heroes of the world who are brave enough to fight against the enemy, or the lonely Su Shuai who is masterminding strategies and dominating the world.


    Han 3000 at this time is the latter.


    "What is the origin of this young man? Even Fu Tian in front of him? What''s more, the executives of Fuye and Fuye are all here. No one dares to speak out? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen such a person before. However, I was very strange. How could those people of fumang be around him? Can I remember that Fu mang is not the deputy of the mysterious alliance? "


    "When you say that, I can see that Bai Xiaosheng is also here!"


    "And you see, all the elders of nihilism are separated from each other, and they are humble. I''m afraid they''re not small. In my opinion, is it a mysterious person? "


    "From the body point of view, it really looks like a mysterious person, but isn''t the mysterious person always wearing a mask?"


    A lot of people talk and comment, but in Fu Mei''s ears, they are very harsh.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 is a mysterious man. The Fuye family have been pressing on the news, and many people don''t know Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. Otherwise, she would be so angry that she would spit blood.


    "Is it all right now?" Fu Tian looks up at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand Nu mouth, looked at a dish plate.


    Fu Tian clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. He lay on the ground and ate the dishes clean.


    After eating these dishes, Fu Tian stood up with a cold face: "now?"


    "Yes, I''m very obedient. I''ll give you a bone later. Now you can go." Han 3000 laughs.


    Fu Tian suddenly burst into a rage: "what do you mean? You let me go? What did you promise me? "¡° I only said to consider, not to promise. Unless it''s a full play. " Finish saying, Han three thousand eyes on the alley stood to help Mei body. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2179

    Feeling Han 3000''s eyes, Fu Mei was surprised.


    Fu Tian was furious and looked at Han 3000 in an incredible way: "Han 3000, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Fu Tian, it''s OK for you to bully me and humiliate me, but you bully Ying Xia and nian''er. Do you think I''ll tell you that it never happened? " Han 3000 gave a cold smile. The cold light in his eyes even made Fu Tian feel cool on his back: "but don''t worry. For the time being, I don''t plan to take revenge. I''ll write it down for you. Now, I''ll charge you some interest first."


    "Let Fu Mei come here." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Fu Tian was afraid and angry, and he didn''t dare to turn over his face. After all, he couldn''t hold the consequences of turning over his face. But one thing can be sure that nihilism was not on their side, and there was only one result. No matter whether they won or lost, the two families of Fu ye were seriously injured or even in a state of collapse.


    "Han 3000, don''t think about it!" Fu Mei was afraid in her heart, but she pretended to be calm and scolded angrily: "you''re a waste of the earth. Do you want to bully Miss Ben?"


    Han three thousand cold feet, fiercely stand up, hands suddenly move.


    Sky fire moon turns into red and blue bow and arrow, shaking in hand!!!


    Roar!!!


    The four dragons suddenly jumped out and roared into the sky!


    With another wave of his hand, hundreds of strange beasts appeared out of thin air, all of them gathered behind Han 3000, showing their teeth one by one with neat rows in the corridor.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of strange beasts and the four dragons hovered in the sky, which made everyone on the scene shocked.


    The most terrible thing is that Han 3000 is still holding a Pangu axe in his left hand, his hair is suddenly silver, and his whole momentum is scattered. Within 100 meters, he can feel the pressure of suffocation.


    "This guy..."


    "It''s too strong, isn''t it? Is this still human? "


    "This kind of breath, when I was just the temple of Qishan, I saw it from the two true gods on the top of blue mountain and the eternal sea. It''s so powerful that people can hardly breathe. "


    "What''s more terrible than this is the army of strange beasts beside him. Don''t forget that in this battle with Yaoshen Pavilion, these strange beasts made several raids, which caused a fatal blow to Yaoshen Pavilion. "


    "It''s said that the strange beast is nihilistic. How can it be suddenly controlled by that guy?"


    While a group of audience were shocked, they were also discussing everything in front of them.


    At this time, a man patted his brain and said, "Damn, what did I say just now? I''m not sure that my unreliable gossip is the real news? "


    "What do you mean?" Asked another.


    "According to the grapevine, this battle has nothing to do with both Fuye and nihilism. It mainly depends on one person. And that man, it is said, is a mysterious man. " That''s humane.


    At first, he didn''t believe in the gossip, so he naturally thought it was unreliable, but the more he looked down, the more he found that the fact was surprisingly similar.


    It''s so special that it''s a piece of gossip. It''s an amazing inside story.


    "Wait! No, I remember that the mysterious man has a unique red and blue weapon. How could this man be


    "The point is not the red and blue weapon, but... But the axe in his hand. Don''t you think it''s just..."


    "Pangu axe?"


    With a scream from someone, the whole crowd exploded.


    "Isn''t the one with Pan Gu''s axe... Han 3000, the son-in-law of the Ye family?"


    "It is said that Han Sanqian had accidentally fallen into the endless abyss before the martial arts competition on the top of Qishan mountain. How could he live? Isn''t this Han 3000? "


    "Was it Pan Gu''s axe given to Han 3000 before he died?"


    A group of people all frowned, curious about it.


    "That man is Han 3000!" Suddenly, someone yelled: "have you forgotten what Fu Mei said about him just now? He said that man is a waste from the earth


    All the guests who watched the scene were stunned. Fu Mei, who was full of anger, was also stunned. She obviously didn''t expect that her unintentional words revealed the secret she didn''t want others to know.


    "Fu Mang, Fu Yao, my God, I always feel familiar with the two people around him, but I don''t know who they are for a moment. Now, I remember at last


    "That is to say, is this man really Han 3000?"


    Although many people are surprised, there are also many people do not want to believe this fact, but it is the only reason in their mind that can explain it.


    He is the "dead" son-in-law of Fu''s family. More importantly, he is likely to be the mysterious man who has been popular and caused a sensation.


    Red and blue, together with Fu Mang and Bai Xiaosheng, two important figures in the mysterious alliance, it seems that everything has been uncovered before the truth.


    In that case, it also means that Han 3000 from the earth is not waste at all, or even the river crossing raptor in the world of eight directions¡° I''m the waste of the earth At this time, Han 3000 looked at Fu Mei and suddenly said in a cold voice¡° He is really Han 3000! "¡° My God, I''m split. He''s really a waste of supporting the family... No, Han 3000, the son-in-law of supporting the family? " Although many people already believe that he is Han 3000, when the parties personally nod their heads, the shock is still strong. But many people have a deeper question¡° How did this guy get out of the abyss? It''s said that the thing can only die if it falls in? This is the truth that countless true gods have taught us with their blood. "¡° Could it be that this guy is an earthman, because he is too low, so the endless abyss doesn''t actually have such a strong effect on low creatures. "¡° Why don''t you shut up and say these words? You don''t know how to die? " After being reminded by others, the guy who said Han 3000 was a lower creature turned pale and quickly shut up. But there is another person, although he seems to be standing still on the surface, his legs are already weak. Ye Shijun. When he was sure that the man in front of him was Han 3000 who helped his family, his forehead was already sweating wildly. It turned out that he was the one wearing the mask that day. The words that he attached to his ears suddenly rang out in his ears. He didn''t lie to himself. Those are true. At this time, Fu Tian sighed and nodded to Fu Mei, indicating that she would stop talking and come quickly. Several senior executives of Fuye''s two families also turned their heads to one side, with obvious meaning¡° Are you crazy? You want me to bow to that trash? I warn you, it''s not only me who have lost face, but also you two families! " Fu Mei roared with ferocious expression¡° Bang But at this time, a heavy slap suddenly fan in her face, she looked back, it was Ye Shijun. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2180

    Ye Shijun''s palms were swollen and painful, not to mention the deep impression on Fu Mei''s face.


    His body trembles slightly, and his eyes are very scared. He glances at Han 3000. Then he looks at Fu Mei with some complaints and says in a cold voice: "what are you still doing? Past. "


    Fu Mei looked at Ye Shijun inconceivably: "what are you talking about? You let me through? Ye Shijun, are you crazy? I''m your wife. "


    "In the past." Ye Shijun doesn''t want to talk to Fu Mei about this.


    Seeing that ye Shijun was like this, Fu Mei''s whole face became extremely ferocious. Then, like a crazy woman, she rushed up to catch Ye Shijun and roared angrily: "Ye Shijun, are you a damn man? Other people make it clear that they want to humiliate your wife in front of so many people. How can you even ask me to go? "


    "If other people want to sleep with me, you have to pull out my mother and send her to me!"


    Fu Mei is like a full shrew. She is extremely good-looking and vain. She naturally understands what the past means, so at this time, she ignores her ugly behavior and expects to wake up Ye Shijun.


    How can ye Shijun not understand that his wife is disgraced and that he has no light? It''s just, shame is better than death?!


    In the face of Fu Mei''s shrewdness and madness, some people were startled by her mad dog appearance, while others covered their mouths and snickered. In the past, there was a kind of Fu Mei who was superior to ten thousand people. It turned out that she would be like a mad dog when she was down. The wealth and reserve that she pretended to be were ironic in retrospect.


    "Enough." Ye Shijun was so annoyed that he pushed Fu Mei to the ground: "hurry over."


    Looking at Ye Shijun''s firm eyes, Fu Mei is gloomy. She throws her eyes to several executives. Usually, these executives are all around her like dogs. But at this time, seeing Fu Mei casting her eyes, the group either looked away or rolled their eyes.


    Fu Mei smiles miserably. She knows that she has no choice.


    Fumang''s eyes indicate that Qiushui and Shiyu immediately come to Fumei''s side and drag her to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia nods.


    Su Yingxia comes to Fu Mei''s body and sees Su Yingxia. Fu Mei''s eyes show fierce light.


    "Pa!"


    Su Yingxia is also not polite, the handle is a slap, directly fan in Fu Mei''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap!


    Su Yingxia was merciless. These two slaps also made Fumei exude a trace of blood from the corners of her mouth. Even so, she still stared at Su Yingxia with angry eyes. If you can kill people with your eyes, she will kill Su Yingxia ten thousand times.


    However, Su Yingxia did not have the slightest timidity, and even looked directly at Fu Mei: "when I was helping my family, I said that if you slapped me twice, I would give it back to you sooner or later, which is today."


    "Pa!"


    Another slap!


    "This slap is from my wife Han 3000. Fu Mei, you scold my man for being rubbish. As a result, you seduce my man in private? " Su Yingxia hums coldly.


    When the words came out, the crowd was in an uproar.


    "Isn''t it true that the city master''s wife seduced Han 3000?"


    "I can''t see it. I''m usually arrogant, but I''m a whore in my heart."


    "Yes, what''s the identity of Han 3000? What''s a small city Lord?"


    "I''m afraid it''s the Lord of Ye City. There may be green grass on the top."


    Ye Shijun''s face was cold and embarrassed. He knew that Fu Mei would be repaired in the past, and he would lose face, but he didn''t expect that an accident would come one after another, and the melon would fall on his head.


    "I... I didn''t..." Fu Mei bit her teeth and didn''t admit it.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap!!!


    "I slapped you on behalf of your family. You and I are cousins, but you try to seduce your cousins. You are morally corrupt!"


    After four slaps, Su Yingxia stops and nods to Han 3000 to show that he is angry.


    Han 3000 has a sinister look in his eyes. Although he knows that Su Yingxia must have been wronged when he was detained by Fu family because of the character of Fu Mei, he can''t imagine that these three eights actually beat Su Yingxia.


    Fu Mei was slapped by these four people. At this time, she was confused and her hair was messy.


    Han three thousand one pulls Fu Mei''s hair, pulls her whole head up directly, then says coldly: "city Lord madam? You really think you''re amazing? I''ll tell you, I don''t want to worry about how you dominate the family, but if you dare to offend me, don''t say you are just the wife of a city leader. Even if you are the city leader, you are just a dog in front of me. "


    "Xingyao."


    "The maid is here."


    "Her mouth stinks. You can take care of it for her."


    "Yes."


    Xingyao nods and comes to Fumei with some nervous steps. However, seeing Fumei''s fierce eyes, Xingyao, who has always been weak, is a little afraid at this time.


    Qiushui poetry language looks at each other, and then smiles coldly at each other¡° It''s very simple, Xingyao. If your mouth stinks, you have to fight with poison. " The poem said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2181

    Finish saying, unruly poem language also not nonsense, take off own shoe directly, a stuffed into the mouth of Fu Mei.


    Then he handed over his other shoe.


    Star Yao a Leng, tremble to take over shoes, for a time still some fear, but think of this period of time his wife to his good, a bite, a sole will draw in Fu Mei''s face.


    "Pa!"


    The noise is amazing!


    The executives of Fu ye and Fu Ye don''t look at each other. They can''t bear to look directly at each other. Ye Shijun''s face twitches. From afar, they can feel the pain of pulling out the sole.


    Fu Mei tears DC pain, autumn and poetry are completely Leng.


    Who can imagine that Xingyao seems to be weak, but in fact, she pulls out the sole of her shoes and is more fierce than anyone else.


    Xingyao is a little at a loss. Because she is nervous, she doesn''t know how much effort she has made.


    But seeing that Fu Mang and others were all shocked and excited because of their sole, Xing Yao stopped talking nonsense, and his backhand was a sole.


    The onlookers looked at each other, and Han 3000''s wife could do this. They not only made a decision, but also showed that the so-called city master''s wife was just a joke.


    Poof!!!


    With Xingyao''s more than a dozen shoe soles in succession, Fu Mei''s whole face has been flushed and swollen, just like a pig''s head. Mixed hair with blood and dirt, mouth also contains a shoe, like a crazy woman, said she was a beggar on the street is not too much, how can there be a little bit of what the city master''s wife''s high?!


    The whole scene, Fuye two gang executives and the crowd, can be said to be a sea of people, but at this time it is quiet needle can be heard.


    Han 3000 waved his hand. The autumn water and poetic language loosened Fumei like a dead dog. Fumei fell to the ground and almost didn''t move.


    Fu Tian Hou''s teeth are almost broken. It was planned well. Fu Ye''s family took over nihilism and consolidated their territory. By the way, they played down Han 3000''s contribution and even insulted him. But who knows


    If you can''t steal chicken, you''ll lose rice.


    Not only in such an environment, Fu Ye''s family''s attention accumulated by this victory disappeared in an instant, but now they and Fu Mei were humiliated one after another. Although they didn''t hurt much, they were extremely insulting.


    Fuye two families were completely crushed by Han 3000.


    I''m afraid he''s the only one who can make such a joke.


    At this time, Han 3000 took back the moon wheel and Pangu axe, which made the whole person''s momentum much better. Almost at the same time, the strange beast and the four dragons disappeared behind him.


    Just when everyone was surprised at this operation, Han 3000 already stood up and glanced at Fu Mei lying on the ground: "next time you dare to bully Ying Xia, the shoe on your mouth is not as simple as it is in your mouth."


    With that, Han 3000 glanced at Fu Tian kneeling on the ground beside him: "Fu Tian, I received the interest today. If you poison my daughter and imprison my wife, I will always count with you. Let''s go. "


    Fu Tian was scared pale by Han 3000''s words, but when he saw that Fu Mang and others were going to leave with Han 3000, he stood up in a hurry, and then rushed to Han 3000.


    "You just left? You forget what you promised me, and you play with me? " Fu Tian is willing to be humiliated by Han 3000, but he can''t get anything. Even if he knows Han 3000 is not in the past, he can''t help it.


    Han 3000 smiles: "what can I do if I play with you? Do you think there is any difference between you and Fu Mei? In my eyes, you are all dogs, but one male and one female. "


    With that, Han got up and left.


    "Han 3000!" Once again, he called Han 3000. Fu Tian''s anger was already burning madly: "don''t go too far."


    Han 3000 stopped and said, "am I too much? You have today''s fruit. I think you know the reason better than anyone else. And don''t show your teeth in front of me. Because you not only don''t scare me, but also make me feel ridiculous. Here, you are just a dog that I told you to go east and you dare not go west. "


    On hearing this, Fu Tian was angry. If his previous forbearance was for the overall situation, Han 3000 would not agree, and there would be no overall situation at all.


    However, when he was about to rush to Han 3000 in anger, Han 3000 said with a smile: "help the dog, don''t show your teeth. Tomorrow, you will go to nihilism and discuss with Sanyong about how to take the road. Now, give me a smile."


    Fu Tian was stunned, and the anger on his face disappeared. What does that mean? It means Han 3000 promised to help the two families by the way?!


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian was very happy, but he couldn''t laugh.


    How could the mood change so quickly? Besides, it''s embarrassing to laugh and anger in front of so many people?


    But the next second, under Han 3000''s frown, Fu Tian still barely laughed.


    "It''s worse to laugh than to cry. When you smile, wrinkles can kill you. Hurry to go. I feel sick when I see this face. I almost vomited what I ate just now." Han Sanqian deliberately pretends to be disgusting and shakes his head. Fumang people, with a laugh, leave in everyone''s surprised eyes.


    Fu Tian Leng in place, waiting for Han Sanya to go, a punch hit on the wall next to, and at this time Fu Ye two families, this just think of Fu Mei who fell on the ground and did not move at all... Soon after, the city of Tianhu exploded!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2182

    The wife of the city Lord was beaten, and the patriarch of the Fujia clan was as servile as a dog, all of which happened in front of a man.


    And this man is Han 3000 who has been showing his mysterious face.


    At this time, the original unreliable gossip seems to have become a hot topic for everyone in Tianhu city. From the heroes in the Jianghu to the ordinary people, there is no such hot news as private discussion or publicity.


    The whole Tianhu City exploded naturally.


    Many of the heroes who had already joined the Fuye alliance, or heard that the army of Tianhu city had won a great victory and rushed here to join them, after hearing these news, they turned to the inn where Han 3000 lived, waiting to join the mysterious alliance.


    Unlike the first time, no one in Tianhu city now dares to wait outside the gate at night like the first time. This time, all the people lined up outside the door in broad daylight.


    "Lost, lost, completely fucked up."


    In Ye''s mansion.


    Fu Mei, whose face is still puffy, has been lightly pressed by the maid with ice bags for two times. Although her hair is combed, she still can''t cover her awkward appearance.


    She looks more like a pig now.


    After a roar of anger, she narrowed her eyes to Fu Tian, who was sitting at the top of the right side of a group of senior executives.


    Fu Tian is also very depressed. His eyes are full of hatred for Han 3000.


    "Fu Tian, is that what you said to me? It''s a perfect plan? I bah, thanks to what you said, you are also a man of dozens of years old. You can''t tell whether to humiliate yourself or a clever plan, can you? Well, the whole Tianhu City Han 3000 is very popular. You go to the inn. The street outside is full of people, waiting to join Han 3000. " The flatterer''s head was swollen and the whole person was speechless.


    "Patriarch Futian, this is not about you. As a patriarch, what kind of mess did you make? Originally, the Fuye alliance''s defeat of Yaoshen pavilion was a good thing for our two families. Now it''s a good thing. By your blind tossing, the Fuye family has become a laughing stock. It''s better to win than lose. " A senior executive was also dissatisfied.


    "It''s true. Han 3000 used to be our son-in-law to help the family. If we didn''t treat him that way at the beginning, now we are waiting for him to join us in a street outside the inn There are other executives also shamelessly said.


    At the beginning, none of these people did not support Fu Tian for Fu Yao and Han 3000. Now they turn around and have different attitudes.


    "Others are really happy and we are worried. I thought we could take the opportunity to make a reputation. In addition, the two cities are unblocked and dominate one side. Now it seems..." the other person shook his head.


    "Think about it. If we don''t fall out with Han 3000, as far as we''re dealing with Yaoshen Pavilion this time, we can all beat each other and help the family return to the third family. Is there any problem? What a pity... "


    Help the weather, but nothing to say.


    At this time, Fu Mei stares at Ye Shijun: "and you, are you also called a man? Just watching me suffer like a dog? Ye Shijun, I really misunderstood you. "


    Ye Shijun wants to talk but stops.


    "How can Shijun be blamed for this? Fu Mei, it''s you who help the family. You''ve lost the future of the family, and you''ve lost face with our Ye family. You''re being humiliated. You''re asking for it. " At this time, Ye''s senior management was dissatisfied.


    "It''s true. We Ye family are not interested in the ups and downs between you and Han 3000. We only know that even if you are very unhappy, the result of this battle is clear. We, the Fuye coalition, can also benefit from it. Now... Ah. "


    "Shijun, your father died suddenly. Sometimes you should stand up and talk. Don''t let a woman take her family around, you know? They don''t want to be shameful. We want to be shameless! " An elder of the Ye family reminds Ye Shijun coldly.


    Fu Mei was speechless. She was humiliated outside. When she returned home, there was civil strife at home.


    "That''s enough. Haven''t we lost yet? Nihilism is willing to open a channel for us at least now. " At this time, Fu Tian finally spoke and was played by Han 3000. Now he can only recognize bad luck, but when the Ye family crusaded against Fu Mei, he must stand up.


    Fu Mei is not trusted by the Ye family and loses power in the Ye family. For Fu Tian, it has no meaning, only countless disadvantages.


    This words, although people have dissatisfaction, but also recognized this fact, at least after the victory of the foundation plate, Fuye two families are got.


    In the future, both Fuye and Tianlan can occupy the same position as a dragon. Even if they don''t have much development, the lowest limit will be on one side.


    In fact, these vested interests are what the two families need most.


    It''s just the way to get it, which really embarrasses the Fuye family.


    "If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood. There are three thousand young men in Han Dynasty. They meet in the mountains and rivers." With that, Fu Tianchang took a breath: "this time I lost face. It''s really my negligence. I didn''t expect Han 3000 to incorporate nihilism secretly. That''s why it''s embarrassing. However, you don''t worry. I have a plan to make up for it to the greatest extent. "


    When they heard the last half of the sentence, they were all sweating. What''s the point?! Isn''t one death enough? Even Fu Mei, who has always been courageous, is on pins and needles at this time. He is standing on his head. Now his face is still in pain¡° Don''t worry. I won''t offend Han 3000 this time. I just want to use him. Fu Yu, you can send some gifts to Han 3000 and apologize on behalf of our Fu Ye family. " With that, Fu Tian looks at Fu Mei and ye Shijun: "Han 3000 has some grudges with Fu Jia, but Fu Yao is helping his family. We have a superficial relationship with Han 3000, and we can make use of this for publicity in the future. "¡° Will it work? " Ye Shijun frowned. At this time, inside the inn. Compared with the depression of Fu Ye''s two families, it is full of laughter. After hearing the news, the disciples of the mysterious people alliance who were left here earlier rushed back. They thought they were abandoned. Although they were very depressed about Han 3000''s leaving without saying goodbye, many people even left. But the rest of the people came back, and now the leader of the alliance, who is more in the limelight, has come back. At this time, a group of uninvited guests dressed in white also walked quickly towards the inn. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2183

    "Damn, looking at Fu Tian and Fu Mei as dogs, I have to say it''s too damn cool." On the main table, Fu mang laughed.


    I''ve been locked up in the dungeon for many years. Today, I finally find the outlet.


    "However, three thousand, in fact, I think it would be more perfect if you were still supporting the sky once in the end." Fuli said with a smile.


    "Yes, don''t let nihilism give way to them. Their Fuye family are doomed to be strong, and then their throats will be strangled by us. Isn''t it better?" Fu mang also nodded. He was generally satisfied with Han 3000''s action today, but he did feel that he was almost satisfied with the last detail.


    According to his idea, Fu Tian has been juggled continuously, and his IQ has been rubbed on the ground, which is more exciting. Secondly, he has always grasped the lifeblood of Fu ye and his family, which makes it difficult for them to respond quickly.


    Han Sanqian smiles, looks at Fu Mang, and then raises his hand to drink. Han Sanqian grabs the cup back. When Fu mang was stunned, Han 3000 handed the cup to Fu mang again.


    Although Fu mang didn''t know what Han 3000 was doing, he took the cup and drank it with Han 3000''s nod.


    However, as soon as the wine was in his throat, Han 3000''s hand was directly stuck in Fu Mang''s mouth, which made Fu mang drink into his throat for a while, but he couldn''t drink it, and he couldn''t spit it out.


    They didn''t understand. Han 3000 smiled gently, loosened his hand, helped Mang, and drank directly into his stomach.


    However, Han three thousand this time, or make him quite uncomfortable, eyes with a small resentment looked to Han three thousand: "three thousand, what are you doing?"


    Han three thousand one smile, return a face to ask: "do you think just now is not to give you the cup to drink to suffer, or you drink into the mouth, I suddenly jam your mouth to suffer?"


    Fu mang was a little caught off guard, but it was not difficult to answer when he thought about it carefully: "it must be that you pinched my mouth, it would be uncomfortable. It''s OK that you robbed my cup before. But then I drank it into my mouth, and the smell of it swirled on my tongue and slandered me. "


    Hearing this answer, without waiting for Han 3000 to explain, Su Yingxia, Ming Yu and other women immediately looked at each other and smiled. They understood Han 3000''s meaning.


    "It''s hard to get." The dark rain is indifferent.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled: "if nihilism doesn''t open the way for Fuye family, it will be like choking in their throat. After all, for the sake of nihilism, they do not hesitate to go to war with Yaoshen Pavilion. Then one day, he will go to war with our alliance. "


    Han 3000 nodded: "that''s right. If nihilism does not give way, there are not many choices for the Fuye family. If he goes to war with nihilism, no matter what the outcome, in the end, he will win the medicine God Pavilion. "


    "At the moment, enlarging the advantages of the two Fu ye families is also a disguised check and balance medicine God Pavilion, which is what 3000 most want to see." Su Yingxia whispered.


    Han 3000 gently smile, indeed.


    If you want to challenge the old order, you must first disrupt the order. The more heroes there are, the more complicated the situation will be, which will be more beneficial to Han 3000.


    Moreover, if the Fuye family becomes powerful, it is bound to attack the expansion of yaoshenge in this area. In fact, it is also a disguised pressure on yaoshenge.


    "The deeper the connection between the two families of Fuye, the more stuck their lifeblood is in nihilism, the central hub. It''s just like fumang. You''ve tasted the wine just now, and there''s no reason not to swallow it." Han 3000 replied.


    Fu mang nodded clearly, but he had a new question: "in this way, once Fu ye and his family grow up, they will try to swallow nihilism sooner or later."


    "If they don''t give it to them, they will try to annex nihilism and open a door for them. If they want to annex nihilism at that time, we will not only gain the upper hand in public opinion, but also win us enough time for development. It''s not easy for Yaoshen pavilion to cope with the expansion of both sides at the same time? " Han 3000 laughs.


    Fu mang a smile, admire extremely: "still 3000 you think of thoughtful."


    "I just want to make use of Fu Tian to avoid war and seek peace more urgently than I do. In comparison with us, they seem to have greater advantages, great ambitions, the most urgent needs and, of course, the easiest to let go. So sometimes it''s not necessary to take advantage of the overall situation. "


    If it wasn''t for the overall situation, Han 3000 would have killed Fu Tian and Fu Mei today. How could he only charge some interest?!


    Han 3000 said, raised his glass, stood up and raised his glass respectfully to Mingyu: "in fact, this time, we can win, we must thank Miss Mingyu. Let''s all get up and drink to the rain. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the people raised their glasses when they heard the order. With a smile, Ming Yu drank.


    "By the way, 3000. After this meal, I may be leaving." After drinking the wine, Mingyu sat down and said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded: "can''t you stay a few more days?"


    "Hainv is used to being a cosmopolitan." "By the way, 3000, what''s your plan next?"


    Han 3000 is about to answer, at this time a group of people in white suddenly at the door, because suddenly broke in and did not line up, with the people waiting to join the queue outside the dispute.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2184

    Hearing the noise at the door, Han 3000 looked back slightly.


    At the gate, about a dozen people in white were pushing each other with the people in line. Naturally, those in line were asking for advice, while the people in white did not say a word. They tried to stop all the people and escorted a middle-aged man to the gate.


    The union disciples at other tables in the room immediately pull out their swords and rise. Han 3000 waves his hand to show everyone not to be nervous.


    "Who is Mr. Han 3000, please?" Asked the middle-aged man in white.


    "I am." Han 3000 said softly.


    "My master, please come to the mansion for a talk." Middle aged people are respectful.


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to answer, Fu mang had already left. He said in a soft voice, "don''t go, 3000. Be careful of cheating."


    "Yes, alliance leader, it''s probably someone who helps the family or the Ye family. Let''s make a fool of them in the street today. It must be a grand banquet to invite them into the urn. " Poetry also worried about the road.


    Han 3000 looked back and saw that several faces were worried. Even Qin Shuang, who had been staring at the pot soil for almost a day, looked up at himself.


    Obviously, in everyone''s mind, Han 3000 can''t go this time.


    "Who is your master?" Help to get up, cold voice way.


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, Han 3000 will know."


    "Shall we go together?" Bai Xiaosheng also stood up and said.


    "My host said, only Mr. Han will be invited." Middle aged people are humane.


    "Three thousand, it seems that there is a fraud!" Bai Xiaosheng shakes his head to persuade him.


    Seeing that everyone was worried, Han 3000 smiled and patted baixiaosheng on the shoulder: "you have worked hard after dinner. There are so many people outside. Select some suitable people to join the alliance."


    "You don''t really want to go, do you?" Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu said anxiously.


    "Why not go?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "However, the medicine God pavilion was defeated, and the Fuye family was humiliated. If you go alone, what should you do in case of danger?" Master Sanyong spoke out.


    Han 3000 looks at Su Yingxia. Although she is worried, Han 3000 knows from her eyes that she believes and supports her decision.


    Nodding, Han 3000 dropped a sentence and did as he was told. Then he followed the middle-aged man in white out.


    Outside the inn, there was a sea of people. Seeing Han 3000 come out of the inn, the crowd was surging. Countless people waved their arms or yelled. The enthusiasm was extraordinary.


    "Han 3000, you are my idol! I brought my 800 brothers to you. "


    "Han 3000, be my big brother."


    There was a lot of noise. Fortunately, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu rushed out in time and asked everyone to register in accordance with the order. Han 3000 was able to escape from the crowd with more than a dozen people in white.


    Speechless all the way to the periphery of the crowd, several porters carrying a sedan chair had been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Han, please." The middle-aged man bowed respectfully.


    Han 3000 nodded and sat in the sedan chair. Although the sedan chair is not very big, the decoration is also luxurious. At first sight, it is a home of great wealth.


    On the sedan chair, Han 3000 also rarely leisurely closed his eyes, a person to rest and relax.


    Different from Fu Mang and others, Han 3000 is only mysterious and has no worries about the person who invited him to his house.


    In this small Tianhu City, Han 3000 doesn''t think how many people can hurt himself.


    What''s more, Han 3000 has made a guess about this person.


    First, the top of the blue mountain. In fact, it''s strange that after Han 3000 feigned death, Lu Ruoxin''s original threat and intention to find himself suddenly disappeared. With her IQ, Han 3000 believes that his suspended animation can cheat her for a while, but it won''t last long. But who would have thought that she seemed to be cheated. What''s more strange to Han 3000 is that he heard from Bai Xiaosheng some time ago that Dao 12 and others are living a good life now.


    All this really made Han 3000 feel strange, even unreasonable, but he couldn''t solve all the doubts himself. So during the war, Han 3000 took the initiative to show his identity, and some of the factors were just like this.


    So now suddenly someone mysteriously looks for himself. Han 3000''s first guess is Lu Ruoxin.


    As for the second one, Han 3000 thinks it may be ye Shijun.


    What he said to Ye Shijun in his ear, ye Shijun may not be able to sleep day and night. In the past, the two Fu ye families at least cooperated with themselves in the anti drug God Pavilion, but with today''s break, ye Shijun''s life will be more difficult.


    Maybe he''ll worry that the sentence will come true.


    But just as Han 3000 thought about it, the sedan chair had stopped.


    As soon as I stopped, the sound of the water outside the car was gentle, and the zither was rustling. There was a kind of peaceful tenderness in it, which made people feel like they were in a fairyland.


    "Interesting Han Sanqian smiles.


    At this time, the porter opened the curtain and saw the Green Water Pavilion in the distance. Looking at the people who played the piano again in the pavilion, Han 3000''s face was full of accidents. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2185

    What''s this?!


    From the back, wearing green gauze of the lower body segment graceful, long hair shawl, just a simple back will let Han 3000 judge this is absolutely a beauty.


    With the touch of the zither and the accompaniment of the Lake Pavilion, it is quite a fairyland that does not know the fireworks in the world.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. Looking through his memory, he never seemed to know this woman.


    However, looking at the porter and the people in white standing still, Han 3000 could only sigh bitterly and walked towards the pavilion.


    The lake is green, the water is clear, and the fish are colorful. The scenery is very pleasant. With the sound of the piano, Han 3000 slowly comes to the center of the pavilion.


    With Han 3000 sitting down, the woman did not turn back, just stretched out Qianqian jade hand to make a gesture of invitation abroad, and then continued to play her own piano.


    The sound of Qin is melodious, the mountain and the water are good. Han Sanyi is leisurely and leisurely for a long time. He squints his eyes and enjoys the leisurely and comfortable moment.


    I don''t know how long later, with a slight string rising in the sound of the piano, Han 3000 slightly opened his eyes, drew a smile at the corners of his mouth, shook his head and closed his eyes again.


    At the end of the song, the woman turned back slightly and looked at Han 3000 embarrassed. Although Han 3000 closed his eyes, the smile at the corner of her mouth had already explained the problem.


    "Oh, you know the rhythm. It''s not fun."


    Dangdang~~


    With the woman''s dissatisfaction and frustration, her hand touched the piano and made a confused sound.


    Han 3000 opened his eyes and saw the angry woman in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Although he had roughly guessed who it was from his voice, he was still stunned when he saw her with his own eyes.


    She''s light, white as snow, and delicate as a fairy. Her beauty, in terms of Han 3000''s knowledge, is absolutely the first-class super beauty. Although there is a gap between her and Lu Ruoxin, she is different from Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang.


    However, this is not her impression in Han 3000''s mind.


    "A little bit." Han 3000 laughs.


    "I''m sick of you." She glared at Han 3000 and murmured angrily.


    "And coquetry? It''s not like you. " Han Sanqian smiles and puts the fruit in his mouth.


    "No way!" Hearing Han 3000 say so, her face suddenly flushed: "that family is a girl, can''t it? Dead sick chickens. "


    This woman is quite beyond Han 3000''s expectation, but when you think about it, it seems reasonable.


    Miss Wang, Wang Simin.


    When he got up, Wang Simin grabbed some kind of crystal grape that Han 3000 just wanted to feed into his mouth, and then put it into his mouth directly. Then, he sat down and said, "I''m so tired of you. I''m not easy to change my clothes and play piano for you. I didn''t expect... "


    Although Wang Simin was added to practice piano, chess, calligraphy and painting by Wang Dongqiang when he was a child, he was a lady of a big family. But where do you know that Wang Simin loved to play with swords and guns when she was young? Although she did learn this piano well, she often secretly practiced sword. As time goes by, the piano will be abandoned.


    Wang Dong said that piano, chess, calligraphy and painting is a skill that a girl must learn. She can not only cultivate her sentiment, but also be knowledgeable and reasonable. Only in the future can she find a good husband. Wang Simin naturally didn''t care about these words. However, when she heard that Han 3000 was a mysterious man in the city today, she suddenly remembered what Wang Dong said more than ten years ago.


    Moreover, she specially dressed up in the room. It was the first time in her life that she dressed up so delicately, or dressed herself like a girl.


    If a woman likes herself, though she doesn''t know whether she likes herself or not, she likes her. That''s enough.


    "I''ll tell you how someone I didn''t know came to save me last time I helped ye in the martial arts contest. You are the guy who did it for a long time." It seems to realize that it''s too much for him to rob Han 3000''s Crystal Grape directly and savagely. Wang Simin said as he picked a grape and handed it to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles and waves his hand. He takes a grape again.


    "Did you take me as a friend? Once you leave Wuyou village, if you receive your message again, you will fall into the endless abyss and die. I thought you really died, which made me sad for several days." Wang Simin looks at Han 3000 unhappily.


    Han 3000 said with a dumb smile, "you will be sad, too."


    In Han Sanqian''s eyes, Wang Simin is careless on the surface, but in fact she is kind-hearted. Knowing that she has passed away, Han Sanqian believes that she will be really sad.


    "Damn, I''m also a human, OK? How..." Wang Simin retorted on the spot, but when he said half of it, he suddenly found that he accidentally said rude words, and his face turned red: "how... How can I not be sad?"


    Han 3000 smiled and looked at the girl. It was funny that she didn''t go this way, but she had to pretend to be a lady.


    "By the way, dead sick chicken, do you really fall into the endless abyss?" Wang Simin asked.


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes."


    "Then you... How can you live?" Wang Simin carefully asked, for her, this is impossible.


    "Why do you all think that falling into the abyss is death?" Han 3000 frowned¡° Well, this is the unwritten rule of the world. For many years, even if the true God fell in, he never appeared again. " Wang Simin murmured. In the book of eight immortals, the tombs of the true gods are one after another. Han 3000 also knows that many true gods have died in the world over the years. Just because some people can''t do something doesn''t mean others can''t¡° Rules are always set by people. Since they are set by people, why is it strange to break them? What''s more, you haven''t been to the abyss. Why do you think that place will die? " Han explained. After listening to Han 3000''s words, Wang Simin nodded thoughtfully: "dead sick chicken, your view is actually quite novel, but I think what you said is reasonable. If you don''t try some things, you really can''t imitate others. By the way, how can you show yourself as a mysterious person? And... How did you change so much? " Han Sanqian, in Wang Simin''s impression, naturally does not belong to the ranks of experts. After all, she remembers the experience of Wuyou village very clearly. If Han Sanqian really had half of what he is now, they would not have been so embarrassed at the beginning. Although Han 3000 got immortal Xuan armor and adventure, according to Wang Simin''s conversion, Han 3000 will not grow so fast¡° You should come today not just to listen to my story? " Han 3000 said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2186

    Wang Simin spat out his tongue: "I don''t care. I''m here to listen to stories. Your business makes me more interested than anything else."


    Han 3000 then told Wang Simin some general things.


    As far as he is concerned, Wang Simin was the one who helped him with his life. At the beginning, if she didn''t block his surname ye, how could he get the immortal Xuan armor? Even life came to an end at that time.


    Other people treat each other with their lives. Han 3000 will treat them with his heart. Naturally, he has nothing to hide from Wang Simin.


    After listening to Han 3000''s story, Wang Simin couldn''t calm down for a long time. In her heart, Han 3000''s experience can be said to be tortuous and strange, experiencing the ups and downs of life.


    There are very good luck, encounter expensive people expensive things, also have been calculated insidiously, life hanging on the line.


    Looking at her stupidity, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing: "what? Is it exciting? "


    She sighed, "it''s exciting, but if I could go out with you, it would be much more exciting than I heard."


    Han three thousand helpless, said with a smile: "now the story has been heard, you should talk about your business, right?"


    Wang Simin rolled his eyes, and he saw his business clearly, like frost beat eggplant: "my father and I are going to join your mysterious alliance, what do you mean?"


    "Are you going to join my league?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Yes, but we joined the Ye family before. Don''t you dislike us?" Wang Simin is embarrassed.


    Although Han Sanqian saved Wang Simin in the arena last time, Wang Dong thought about it for a long time and decided to join the Fuye family.


    "You''re in helping the family?" Han 3000 frowned, which he really didn''t pay attention to. After all, most of the people in the FuYe united army he couldn''t have seen, and even if he had, he couldn''t remember. After all, there were so many people on the battlefield.


    However, during lunch, Wang Dong was not seen in the inner courtyard. So Han didn''t know that the Wang family had joined the family.


    "Well, don''t blame my father. Originally, our Wang family was a little bit of a power, and formed a group of heroes alliance with several small families. Every year, they would engage in a group of heroes to fight for hegemony and the leader of the alliance. But this year my father is... "Wang Simin said that, his face is embarrassed:" this year my father lost, and the loss is more miserable... "


    Han 3000 nodded clearly. If he could not fight for the leader of the alliance, the alliance between small families might be meaningless to Wang Dong, so he wanted to join a big and promising alliance, which Han 3000 could understand.


    "You... You don''t ask me why?" See Han 3000 did not reflect, Wang Simin immediately speechless way.


    "Ah?" Han Sanyi was stunned. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Don''t you ask me why my father lost so badly?"


    Han Sanyi looks confused. Is it necessary to ask?


    "I don''t care. If you don''t ask me, I''ll answer by myself." With rude words, Wang Simin was suddenly embarrassed again: "because we both stole the five elements gold elixir that my father spent most of Wang''s assets to buy, my father..."


    After hearing this, Han Sanqian was embarrassed. He remembered that when he ran away from the Wang family, Wang Simin actually gave him a lot of pills. He not only got himself poisoned by the dragon and Phoenix, but also got the five elements elixir.


    The former virtually made himself a poison man, which laid a solid foundation for Han 3000 to have a body free from all kinds of poisons. The latter was an important support for Han 3000 in the early stage.


    But what I didn''t expect was that I couldn''t get rid of Wang Dong.


    "Because my father took the five elements gold elixir, he let a lot of cattle out before the competition, but he was beaten in the face because of the fire in the backyard. My father is a man who wants face, so he can''t stay in the original minor league. " Wang Simin was also very embarrassed. After all, she personally starred in the play of "power pit father": "but when we joined the Fuye League, our Wang family was too small, so we didn''t pay attention at all. My father expected us to perform in the challenge arena, but I didn''t know..."


    Han 3000 nodded and roughly understood why Wang Dong and others could not be seen in the inner court. It is estimated that in the eyes of Fu Tian, the Wang family is nothing at all.


    "Hey, don''t just nod your head. You talk. Do you mind?" Wang Simin murmured.


    "I don''t mind." Han 3000 deliberately cold voice way, see Wang Simin immediately eyes extremely lost, Han 3000 this just smile way: "however, blow a person''s mouth short, took other people''s five elements gold elixir, even if you mind that also can only as did not see."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words in the second half, the lost Wang Simin immediately came to the spirit: "so, do you agree?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Wang Simin immediately jumped up happily, like a child, but soon, she suddenly frowned and looked at Han 3000 with a sneer: "well, you sick chicken, you fool me!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Wang Simin immediately rushed to Korea with 3000 teeth and claws.


    If it''s su Yingxia, Han 3000 will naturally give way and even play with each other. However, if it''s Wang Simin, that''s different.


    Although she was a friend, Han Sanqi kept a proper distance. When a Taixu divine step reappears, Han 3000 has already appeared outside the pavilion.


    "Well, where are you going?" Wang Simin directly hit empty, looking back at Han 3000 to go outside, not from the urgent way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2187

    In the royal residence.


    Under the eaves, Mr. Wang is still sitting there, playing chess with clear clouds and light wind. On the other side, Wang Dong is in a state of anxiety. Although he is holding a chess piece in his hand, his eyes have been wandering to the door, obviously absent-minded.


    As Mr. Wang landed, he said with a smile, "those who are not expert at chess will lose."


    Wang Dong looked down, although not dead, but don''t know miscellaneous things, muddleheaded has been his father around the dead.


    "Oh, Dad, I don''t have the mind to play chess. You know I''m waiting for the news from Simin, you..." Wang Dong sighed bitterly.


    He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He was restless, but he was dragged to play chess by his old father.


    "How many times have I told you that those who achieve great things should not be impatient. You can''t control the result, so why worry there? "


    "Oh, it''s just a game of chess."


    "Chess is like life. Every step is wrong." Mr. Wang smiled.


    "Well said!"


    At this time, a young and powerful voice came from the gate, and Wang Dong looked up, and finally released a smile on his anxious face.


    "Dad, it''s Han 3000." Wang Dong said happily.


    Mr. Wang just smile, but did not get up, quietly looking at the chessboard.


    Han Sanqian steps on the door and enters. Behind him, Wang Simin takes a group of people in white and porters with sedan chair. Wang Dong greets them with a smile.


    Han 3000 just gave him a smile, and then came to the chess game.


    Glancing at the chessboard, Han 3000 said with a smile to Wang Dong, "it''s a terrible loss."


    Wang Dong felt his head embarrassed, not to mention that he was absent-minded just now. Even if he was serious, he could not be his father''s opponent¡° I was poor at chess and ended up dead. Why don''t you try again with my father? "


    Han Sanyi came in to play chess with his father. Although Wang Dong didn''t expect this, he was happy to see it.


    At least Han 3000 is so impolite, at least it shows that he actually regards the Wang family as a friend in his heart, otherwise it will not be so.


    Han 3000 carefully studies the chess game under his eyes. Wang Dong doesn''t speak any more. A greeting asks Wang Simin to make tea quickly. However, he smiles and observes with his hands on his back.


    Wang Simin quickly served tea, poured two cups on the table, and gently brought Han 3000''s cup to Han 3000''s side.


    Mr. Wang wanted to reach for him, but he was surprised to find that after his granddaughter put the tea to Han 3000, he squatted next to Han 3000 to watch him play chess. He didn''t mean to serve it to himself. He could not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. She didn''t want to stay.


    Han 3000 felt his chin, and his whole attention was focused on the chess game. He didn''t notice these details at all.


    In terms of chess, this game is really difficult. Although it was not a complete death, Wang Dong''s previous moves were so chaotic that his moves were wrong. It seemed that he could not make it through several rounds.


    Ning Mei for a long time, Han 3000 didn''t come up with a solution, and the whole atmosphere was immediately very quiet.


    Although Qin Simin didn''t know how to play chess, it was because Han 3000 was playing that he saw it here. However, seeing Han Sany''s impenetrable appearance, he could only keep his mouth shut and even reduce his breathing, for fear that it would affect Han''s thoughts.


    A moment later, Han 3000 suddenly began to smile.


    Then, gently put down a son.


    Wang Dong immediately bent over and picked up Han 3000''s son. He shamelessly said to his father, "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. 3000''s hand is slipping."


    With that, Wang Dong gives the pieces to Han 3000. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly. He takes the pieces and puts them back in place.


    Wang Dong was stunned. Although his chess skill was not very good, he was influenced by his father and barely managed to make do with it. Even he can see that Han 3000''s move is actually of little significance.


    Not only can not defend the other side''s attack, the key is their own attack has almost given up.


    "You''re going to die in three moves. Are you sure you don''t defend?" Mr. Wang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 laughs but says nothing.


    Mr. Wang shakes his head and laughs. As soon as he raises his son, he suddenly finds the place where Han 3000 has just landed. It seems quite strange.


    The whole hand also immediately stopped in the air!


    "You want to go around the back?" Mr. Wang finally found out Han 3000''s intention and turned back to the side of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but another son fell.


    Mr. Wang immediately followed.


    Half an hour later, as Han 3000 fell again, Mr. Wang''s frown became tighter. Then he laughed.


    "Wonderful chess, wonderful chess." Mr. Wang praised loudly.


    Wang Dong whole person also completely Leng in the same place, although this game Han 3000 did not win his father, but his father also can''t win Han 3000.


    Wang Simin saw his grandfather so moved that he didn''t understand what had happened. Only Mr. Wang shook his head and was smiling¡° It seems that it''s time to give him what I''ve been hiding for nearly a hundred years. " Mr. Wang said with a smile to Wang Dong. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2188

    It''s a draw¡° Ha ha, if you are not talented, you can''t solve the game. It''s a wonderful game. " Han 3000 is ashamed to say that Mr. Wang''s chess skill is really superb, and he has almost tried every means. Dangerous move, confused, can use Han 3000 almost all used, can be said to be racking brains. But even so, Mr. Wang can face it calmly, guard against himself, and give himself no chance at all¡° No, no, no, you''re too modest. You''re going to be a loser, but you''re going to be like this. Despite the draw, it has turned the tide. It''s me. I have the advantage, but I can''t go to the next city. Therefore, although it was a draw, I actually lost. " Mr. Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then Mr. Wang laughed, looked at his son Wang Dong and said, "with such intelligence, it''s no wonder that Yaoshen pavilion has such an advantage, but it is defeated in the end." Wang Dong also nodded, his father''s chess he is very clear, but Han 3000 can be dead to this point, intelligence is not ordinary people can compare¡° He can not only be overbearing at the critical moment and beat me unprepared, but also put on airs and avoid my sharp points when I rise to power, and even endure again and again. If he is really a big man, he can stretch out and bend, and the future generations are formidable! "¡° Are you still hesitating? " Mr. Wang said to Wang Dong. Wang Dong is also straightforward and doesn''t hide: "that thing is the painstaking efforts of several generations of the Wang family."¡° I understand, but I think Han 3000 is the most ideal candidate. Besides, he doesn''t do it, while Mr. Wang pays attention to step-by-step stability, observing the overall situation and keeping to the details. He is almost as airtight as an iron bucket array. Only then can he attack occasionally under such circumstances. Although the two sides are not the tip of the needle to the wheat, but at least the killing is also inseparable, until the dark, the two people this slowly came to an end. Draw! It''s still a draw! If you have to win or lose, maybe Han 3000 barely counts. After all, he has a slight advantage! Wang Simin has already arranged for her servants to prepare the dinner party, and one of the dishes is made by her own hands. She deliberately put it in front of Han 3000, but Han 3000 only needs to have a look to know that this "different" ugly dish is not made by ordinary people. After dinner, the servant cleared the table, and Wang Dong put the wooden box on the table again. Mr. Wang gave Han 3000 a smile and a gesture to Wang Dong to open the box. After Wang Dong got the order, he got up and opened the wooden box first, revealing a plane similar to gossip, but the Yin and Yang eyes were hollow. Then Wang Dong took out two keys from his body and inserted them into the two Yin and Yang holes. With the movement of his hand, the whole box made the sound of gear turning. Then, the eight trigrams spread out on both sides, and a tray slowly rose up in the center. On the tray, a bronze wheel lay quietly, covered with bronze rust¡° This is... "Han 3000 frowned, this thing is really ordinary, put on the earth can be worth a little money, also estimated that it is an antique, but apart from other, no other value. With a smile and a wave, all the servants went out, and the doors and windows were closed. Then, the whole room suddenly became dark. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2189

    Now when people go out, they put up the curtains around them, and the whole room is in darkness.


    Mr. Wang gently leaned on Han 3000''s arm and motioned him to look at the wheel now.


    With the decrease of light, Han 3000 was also surprised to find that there was a faint blue light around the wheel.


    Then, Mr. Wang took his luck and lost to the roulette.


    "Wow!"


    There is a circle in the innermost layer of the roulette, which turns slowly at this time, and the blue light also drags its figure like a green dragon because of the rotation of the roulette.


    With the wheel turning faster and faster, the little green dragon actually broke away from the wheel and climbed into the fixed circle of the outermost layer of the wheel.


    As soon as Mr. Wang received his breath, the whole roulette stopped slowly, and the green dragon gradually turned into light and shadow, and finally disappeared completely with the roulette stopped rotating.


    Han three thousand eyebrows can''t help but light wrinkle, what is this thing?! He thought it was just an ordinary antique, but he didn''t expect that when the wheel turned, there was a very strange and special energy emitted from it.


    This kind of energy, Han 3000 has never seen.


    Whether it is the octagonal world, or the Xuanyuan world, or the earth, or even the eight wasteland books.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know how to describe it. He just felt that this force had gone far beyond his cognition. Although it was released very little, the purity made people frown.


    "What is this?" When the roulette stops, the curtains outside the window are closed, and the whole house is bright again. The roulette in front of us is just like before, like a worn-out antique.


    "Dragon plate." Mr. Wang sighed and said softly. Although it was just a moment ago, it made him consume a lot of internal power.


    "My father is a master himself, but now he can only play chess at home for this thing." Wang Dong laughed bitterly.


    Han Sanqian believes that although Mr. Wang looks like an ordinary old man, his eyebrows are full of arrogance, which is far from what ordinary people can have.


    However, this also aroused Han 3000''s interest.


    Mr. Wang smiled and said, "to be exact, not only did I live a poor life for it, but my parents, masters and even several generations have almost spent countless energy on it. It can be said that the Wangs have spent at least ten generations of hard work, but unfortunately, up to now, I still can only reluctantly let it start for a while. "


    "What is this dragon plate? What''s the use of it? How can it make you spend so much effort to think about it? " Han three thousand strange way.


    "I don''t know. I only know it''s ancient." Mr. Wang shook his head and explained: "it''s said that my ancestors got it by chance. According to his family letter, it contains a strong force. Once it is untied, it can become the dominant existence."


    "Dominating the general being?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "isn''t that the real God? Is there the power of the true God in it


    "The power of the true God will only exist in the tomb of God, but what is the power of domination? I don''t know. It needs you to solve it." With that, Mr. Wang collected the wooden box and pushed it to Han 3000.


    "Mr. Wang, what are you doing?"


    "Do you have a Pangu axe?" Mr. Wang asked.


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, but finally put down his guard and nodded: "yes."


    "Maybe you are its owner." With that, Mr. Wang grabbed Han 3000''s hand and opened the wooden box. At the same time, he put Han 3000''s hand on the dragon plate!


    "Boom!"


    A strong breath immediately rushed from Mr. Wang''s hand into Han 3000''s hand. Han 3000''s energy immediately rolled and then released directly outside.


    When Han 3000''s energy touched the dragon plate, a strange scene happened.


    The whole dragon plate and just like, slowly turned up, the blue light also began to appear, and as before, gradually turned into a green dragon.


    But what is different from what I just saw is that when Qinglong revolves around the outermost circle, Han 3000 makes Qinglong shine more brightly, while a hole about the size of a palm is exposed in the center of the wheel.


    "Don''t be distracted." As soon as Mr. Wang''s voice fell, he stepped up his efforts.


    Han 3000 quickly nodded, breathless, urged his energy to continue to urge the dragon plate.


    With the increase of strength, the green dragon is faster and faster, and finally there is a green dragon prototype. At this time, a circle around the pit also lights up a ray of aperture, and inside the pit, a strange mark also begins to shine.


    When he saw the mark, Han 3000 frowned, his eyes fixed on it, and he couldn''t even move it for a second.


    This seal, how... How could it be?


    It''s impossible!


    Han 3000''s heart is full of waves, and his face is full of pale shock!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2190

    Pangu seal.


    In the center of the pit, the shining mark is actually Pangu seal on his forehead.


    This kind of thing, Han 3000 in addition to the peach and other Pan Gu heirs to see, then never see.


    Is there any connection between this thing and Pangu?!


    "Ah!"


    At this time, Mr. Wang took back his energy. Further consumption, Han 3000 support or not, he does not know, he only knows that he has been unable to carry.


    This little dragon plate is not impressive, but it needs a lot of internal power consumption to turn it.


    Almost all his life''s skills were wasted on it.


    Although he withdrew his hand, the surprise on Han 3000''s face remained unchanged.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems normal for the Wangs to get something about Pangu when they are in Tianhu city and Wuyou village is in Tianhu city.


    But what is this dragon dish? Han 3000 has never heard Xiao Tao and others mention it. Even in the world of eight directions, he has never heard any legend about it.


    If it is a divine thing, how can there be no story?!


    But if it''s not a deity, what''s the explanation of its Pangu seal?!


    "I guess it''s right. It''s really the same origin as your Pangu axe." With a smile, Mr. Wang ordered Wang Dong to put the dragon plate away.


    After Wang Dong put it away, Mr. Wang pushed the wooden box to Han 3000.


    "Master, what''s the matter? How can it..."


    "If you ask me, I don''t know. Although we have got it for many years, we don''t know much about you. We have no information other than the power of domination. I have only found this mark in my whole life. I have checked many books, and with great effort, I know that this is the mark of Pangu. So, after knowing your identity, I will know that you may be its owner. " Mr. Wang said with a smile.


    "The thing is yours, and you are the master." Han Sanqian shakes his head. Although it looks ordinary, there are many mysteries in it. The Wang family has collected it for many years and has done research on it. But Han 3000 can''t accept such a precious thing.


    "It''s been kept in my royal family for many years. If it''s really something of my royal family, why wait until now?" Mr. Wang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no matter whether you can solve it or not, it is not a common thing after all.


    "Since the Wang family got it, every family leader has devoted his whole life to research after training the next generation of family leaders. But I didn''t get any benefit except to drag my family Mr. Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head. "It''s just a burden for my Wang family to say it''s a treasure or a thing."


    "In fact, I gave it up completely five years ago. Some things, take as much as you eat, are predestined. This thing does not belong to my Wang family, so there is no need to waste my Wang family''s hard work and its value. So over the years, I''ve been looking for a suitable host for it. " Mr. Wang said.


    Wang Dong also nodded at this time: "although we can''t solve it, we are afraid that it will be a disaster if it is taken by bad people. So although we have been looking for it, there is no suitable one."


    "But three thousand is the most suitable person." Mr. Wang affirmed.


    Han 3000 is ashamed to wave his hand. He is a suitable person.


    "You are good at writing and martial arts, and your quality is still good. You have a Pangu axe similar to it. At the end of the day, who else can there be except you Han 3000?" Mr. Wang said, picked up the wooden box and put it in Han 3000''s hand.


    "If you feel guilty, you can''t accept a gift. Then you will prosper in the future. Don''t forget my Wang family. I have only one son, Dong''Er and one grandson, Simin. I''ll exchange this with you for the rest of their lives. What do you think Mr. Wang said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian gave a bitter smile. Even without the so-called dragon plate, Han Sanqian would never treat the Wang family badly by relying on the five elements gold elixir, dragon and Phoenix double poison and Wang Simin''s original sacrifice of life.


    "Good!" Han 3000 nodded.


    "That''s a good boy." Mr. Wang said with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded and put the wooden box into the storage ring. And Wang Dong, also gave two keys to Han 3000.


    After chatting for a while, Han 3000 came out of the Wang family. Wang Simin was determined to send it, but Han 3000 refused. Mr. Wang also advised Wang Simin not to disturb Han 3000, because it was obvious that Han 3000 would not sleep tonight.


    Is night, Han 3000 sitting at the head of the bed, looking at the wooden box inside the dragon plate has been in a daze, want to use an eye to directly see through the mystery of the dragon plate.


    Nianer has been coaxed to sleep by Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000''s concentration and gets up to pour him a cup of hot tea.


    After taking the hot tea, Han 3000''s mind has been thinking about the hole in the middle of the dragon plate with Pangu seal. The size and shape of the hole seems to have been seen somewhere!


    But what is that? I don''t think about it for a while! Strange! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2191

    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia gently sits beside Han 3000, and then gently massages his shoulder with his hand. The whole person is very gentle.


    Han Sanyi smiles and looks back. In this world, I''m afraid only Su Yingxia can make Han 3000 feel so calm when he is interrupted.


    "Nothing."


    "It''s OK. After coming back from the palace, you have been studying with this thing. Even Xin''er said good night to your father just now, and you didn''t go back to her." Su said with a smile.


    Han 3000 felt embarrassed and looked at her sleeping daughter. He said, "I''m sorry, maybe I was too focused just now. I''ll apologize to my daughter when she wakes up tomorrow. "


    "Well, nianer doesn''t mean to blame you. I know you''re busy. Before closing my eyes, I told dad to be careful." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han three thousand heart warm, all say daughter is father''s small cotton padded jacket, so it is.


    "Well, what''s the reason? You''ve been staring at this thing since you came back from the palace. I really don''t understand. What on earth is there to study? It seems that it''s just a very old bronze and iron block. " Su Yingxia asked softly.


    In fact, when Han 3000 saw it, she also saw it, but she really didn''t know what was fascinating about all the little things.


    Before the energy was injected, the whole dragon plate was like a pile of broken pieces wrapped in mud and bronze rust. The naked eye could only see a small hole in the middle, and there was a faint trace in the hole. If it wasn''t for Han 3000 who had seen the real face of it in the bright light before, it would be impossible to connect it with any image just by its present appearance.


    "After the light of that streak, it is actually the same as the mark of Pangu clan. At present, the things I know have the seal of Pangu. Besides the axe of Pangu, Xiaotao and his cousin are the descendants of Pangu. But there are also such things. So I wonder if it is also related to Pangu? " Han 3000.


    "What does the Wang family say?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "They don''t know. They only know that it''s from ancient times. They also say that it inherits the power of domination." Han 3000 frowned.


    "The power of domination?" Su Yingxia frowned. She had never heard of this kind of power. She had never seen it before


    Han Sanqian nodded, patted out a piece of energy in his hand, and lit up the dragon plate. When the green light dragon rotated again, the central part of the dragon was also lit up again, and the pit and mark appeared in front of Su Yingxia again.


    Su Yingxia was also shocked by the scene!


    "But I don''t know how to use it, let alone anything else." Han 3000''s depressed way.


    Although the heart of the dragon family continues to provide energy, it is as strong as Han 3000. He also knows that the absorption capacity of the dragon plate is too strong and he is extremely hard.


    "In fact, I can''t understand the Dragon dish. However, 3000, I always think it''s amazing. It''s only a pile of scrap iron just now, but now the Dragon Frisbee turns. Most importantly, I can really feel that it contains a very strong power. " Su Yingxia agrees.


    Han 3000 nodded. He also knew that this was by no means an ordinary thing. The Wang family had treasured it for many lifetimes. Naturally, it was different.


    "In fact, what I''ve been thinking about before is the hole around the mark. I always think it''s abrupt and strange, don''t you think? " Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded. In fact, she felt the same way. It''s a good disc. It''s got two layers inside and outside. The inside can move. But in this case, there is an inner hole in the most central part. If it is a pure round inner hole, it will be OK. If it combines the inner and outer sides, at least it looks like a three circle overlap. But the problem is, this is an irregular circle.


    "I think it''s strange, too." Su Yingxia nodded: "it''s like it''s in the wrong place. However, existence is reasonable, and it should have its role. "


    "Yes, and I always feel like I''ve seen this strange outline somewhere." Han 3000 touched his head, but for a moment, he really couldn''t remember.


    To be exact, after thinking all night, he didn''t think of it. I just think it looks very familiar.


    "I don''t think you should be too impatient if you don''t come here for some things." Su Yingxia gently left a kiss on Han 3000''s face: "go to sleep, maybe when you get up, your brain will suddenly shine?"


    Han 3000 nodded and smiled bitterly.


    Then, follow Su Yingxia to lie beside nian''er.


    Although he fell asleep, Han 3000 didn''t close his eyes.


    "Are you still thinking?" Su Yingxia gently approaches Han 3000 and nestles his head on his shoulder.


    "No Han 3000 whispered.


    "Don''t think about it. The hole is so strange. How can you know what it is? Maybe it''s because it''s corroded after being put for too long, or maybe it''s a keyhole? " Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "Why do you call it a keyhole?" Han 3000 is very new to Su Yingxia''s idea. Anyway, he would never think about it, because the shape of the key is very obvious¡° Isn''t the shape of the dragon''s disk like the combination of the life and compass? Did not untie, was not equal to was locked? And the outline of the center is hollow. Doesn''t it look like the key needs to be put in? It''s like the Yin Yang eight diagrams eye on the wooden box. " Su Yingxia whispered. Han 3000 immediately frowned. Su Yingxia''s seemingly absurd and random ideas, but it seemed reasonable to read them carefully. The disc in the middle of the dragon plate can be driven by force, but the core bone of the outermost and innermost side has never been moved. Moreover, there may be signs of Pangu seal in the pit of the main center, which seems to indicate that it may be a very important, even core area. Will it really be what Su Yingxia said. Only when he opened it did he really open the Dragon dish? Although, even with this idea, Han 3000 did not know what the damn familiar key was. However, at least we have a train of thought and a new direction and idea¡° Yingxia, how can I find you very smart? " Han 3000 laughs¡° Hehe, if the little girl is not smart, how can she marry our handsome Han 3000. " Su Yingxia also played a joke. Han 3000 gently hugs Su Yingxia into his arms, which makes him sleep comfortably. Early the next morning, Han 3000''s door was knocked. When Han 3000 got up and opened the door, he was surprised to see someone coming. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2192

    At this time, the medicine God Pavilion palace.


    The palace, which cost a lot of money to build, covers an area of thousands of mu. At a glance, it looks like the palace of a dynasty.


    However, how brilliant the palace was, how desolate it is now.


    Yaoshen Pavilion suffered a major defeat!


    Although it is not fatal, it hurts the muscles and bones, and its reputation is ruined.


    Outside the main hall of the God King of medicine Pavilion today, a large number of elites from the eternal sea gathered outside the hall.


    Inside the hall, there was a sound of broken tables and chairs.


    Ao Tian burst into a rage, and the whole person was furious: "Wang Huan Zhi, Wang Huan Zhi, what do you want me to say about you? It''s almost 300000 troops. It''s all defeated in one battle. Is that all? You deserve to be one of the three gods? "


    "What''s your opponent? okay? A bunch of mobs. It doesn''t matter if you lose. What do you want to do with my eternal life? "


    Ao tianqin led more than 100000 people living in the sea area to support him, but when he was about to arrive at the battlefield, he was suddenly told that he was lonely.


    The medicine God Pavilion failed.


    Wang Jianzhi led a group of people and subordinates to withdraw from the battlefield!


    Wang Wenzhi lowered his head and bit his teeth.


    This battle, he is not reconciled, because the loss is a mess.


    "Do you know how the clan leader on the top of blue mountain died one day?" Ao Tian said coldly.


    Wang Jianzhi bowed his head and said nothing, but a senior executive said in an ignorant voice: "is the clan leader on the top of the blue mountain dead? This is a great opportunity for us. "


    Pop!


    Ao Tian''s backhand slapped the talkative executive in the face. He was angry and funny. He clenched his teeth and said, "yes, I''m dead. I''m laughed off by you stupid pigs."


    The executive immediately covered his mouth and did not dare to speak. Ao Tian''s irony also made all the subordinates of Yaoshen Pavilion silent and did not dare to speak.


    "Patriarch, although these people are stupid, we can''t ignore the fact that the mysterious man is still alive. The most important thing is that he used to be Han 3000, the son-in-law with Pan Gu axe who helped the family." Ao Yong said softly at this time.


    Ao Tian took a little breath and nodded: "this is what I didn''t expect. This boy does have a lot of skills. In addition, if he is Han 3000, it shows that he still has a Pangu axe in his hand. If he doesn''t get rid of this son, he will become a great trouble in the future. "


    "Patriarch, the most amazing thing about this boy is that he can summon tens of thousands of strange beasts to help in an instant. The most hateful thing is that we also sent out our strange beasts to deal with it. But I don''t know, even our strange beasts suddenly defected to help him." At this time, Wang Jianzhi quickly explained.


    "Can you find tens of thousands of strange animals in an instant?" Ao Tian frowned.


    "No matter how big the storage ring is, it''s OK to put one or two living creatures in it. If you want to put ten thousand strange animals in it, let''s not say whether the volume can accommodate it. Even if it can accommodate it, the living space in it is limited. How did Han 3000 do it? " Ao Yongqi''s strange way.


    Ao Tian didn''t answer. It was quite strange.


    "What''s more, those strange beasts are very strange. We can deal with them last time, but it''s very difficult next time. It seems that those strange beasts suddenly increase their accomplishments."


    "And Han 3000 is like a big turtle. He was once trapped by us with eighteen blood monks, and almost a group of us beat him for a long time. But the boy was only seriously injured and didn''t die at all. "


    "Even if I''m not dead, I''ll go back for less than half an hour. It''s like nothing. Clan leader Ao, although we did lose this time, we are not as wise as you think. But Han 3000 is really a boy. Time and time again, it''s amazing that he makes people speechless and demoralizes us. Only in this way can we fall into the trap one after another. "


    Several senior executives of Yaoshen''s Attic also took the opportunity to explain. Ye Gucheng at this time broke away from Wu Yan''s support, and then knelt on the ground: "Ao clan leader, in the next ye Gucheng."


    "Ye Gucheng, you defeated general, this time we drug God Pavilion lost, a large part of it is because you are a fool who was played by Han Sanqian. How dare you come out and give a voice?" Commander Chen was immediately dissatisfied and called out.


    Ye Gucheng frowned and said coldly, "yes, the failure of the rear line troops is really caused by my mistake, but, Chen Rongsheng, what about you?! Where were you during the civil war? At the beginning, if you listen to me and set up an ambush on the road, could Han 3000 be so smooth? The winner is still unknown. "


    Commander Chen was furious, but he could not refute.


    "That''s enough. Do you want a dog to bite a dog now?" Ao day a nu drinks, then, discontented of swept a leaf Gu Cheng: "have fart you put."


    "Yes, tell clan leader Ao, I know why han 3000 can come back suddenly full of blood when we are seriously injured. That''s because he has a strange ginseng baby around him. " Ye Gucheng road.


    "Ginseng baby?" Ao Tian frowned.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen that, too." Then, ye Gucheng tells Ao Tian and others all the process of fighting with renshenwa.


    After hearing this, not only the senior executives of Yaoshen Pavilion were stunned, but also Ao Tian and AO Yong looked at each other. They have never heard of this kind of thing¡° Patriarch, I''m afraid you have to ask your father about these things. I''m the immortal god of the sea. " Ao Yong thought about it and said softly in Ao Tian''s ear. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2193

    Ao Tian frowned slightly: "is it necessary to disturb him?"


    "There are too many strange things about Han 3000. If we don''t get rid of them, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future." Ao Yong reminds a way.


    Ao Tian nodded. Last time Han 3000 did not die, this time he made his well-trained medicine God Pavilion lose face to his grandmother''s house. Next time, it might be his eternal life.


    Some things have to be prevented.


    At this time, ye Gucheng suddenly said: "by the way, clan leader Ao, although we were defeated this time, we were not completely defeated."


    "Why, when is the popular strategy of not being able to fight on the body and not letting go?" When commander Chen heard this, he immediately sneered.


    Ye Gu Cheng is biting his teeth, but he doesn''t dare to attack.


    Wang Jianzhi was also quite dissatisfied.


    Ao Tian took a panoramic view of all these things, glanced at all the people, and then looked at Ye Gucheng: "what bad idea do you have?"


    Ye Gucheng glanced at the crowd, meaning that he just wanted to tell Ao Tian. Wang Yanzhi immediately wanted to shout angrily, but Ao Tian waved his hand impatiently and motioned Ye Gucheng to finish.


    Ye Gucheng stood up and said in a soft voice: "now we are supporting Ye Dasheng. The city of Tianhu is celebrating. However, something more lively has happened. It is said that Han 3000 humiliated Fu Tian and Fu Mei in public. "


    "So what?" Ao Tian frowned.


    "Ha ha, Gu Cheng has an immature idea." With that, ye Gucheng came to Ao Tian''s ear and whispered a few words.


    After hearing this, Ao Tian frowned, thought for a long time, and finally nodded: "how much do you know?"


    Ye Gu Cheng gently a evil smile: "eighty percent."


    "Good!" Ao Tian nodded and looked at Wang Huanzhi: "to restore Ye Gucheng''s position, I believe he was just confused for a moment and accidentally hit Han 3000''s trick, so he played the wrong chess. However, young people should be given a chance to correct their mistakes. "


    Wang Huan''s heart suddenly a tight, at the same time, the whole person is not happy to look at Ye Gucheng.


    Wang Yanzhi really didn''t know what ye Gucheng said to Ao Tian, so that Ao Tian would treat him like this.


    "Chief Ao, I object." Commander Chen stood out dissatisfied for the first time.


    Although Ao Tian is quite authoritative, how can he be reconciled to seeing ye Gucheng ascend¡° Chief Ao, I''m not questioning your arrangement. I''m worried about the future of our Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area. I''m also worried that you will be cheated by some spies. "


    With that, commander Chen continued: "as we all know, this time our Yaoshen Pavilion really lost a lot, but compared with Han 3000''s strength, should we really lose? Not necessarily! "


    "Ye Gucheng''s series of enigmatic operations have made us lose an army that ambushes Tianlan city to help our families, and an army that resists nihilism. Is Han 3000 really powerful? When you think about it, isn''t it suspicious for some people to retreat with their master? "


    "Secondly, when Han 3000 flew into the base camp, he was very grateful to Ye Gucheng. You should have heard that."


    Chen Da''s words attracted many people to nod. After all, Han 3000 did say that.


    "That''s Han 3000''s plan of estrangement. Chen Rongsheng, don''t you believe it? Besides, when the base camp was attacked, we and Gucheng fought with Han 30001. Nearly 2000 disciples were killed and injured. Gucheng and we were also seriously injured. It''s much better than some people ambushing tens of thousands of soldiers in the path and finally retreating all over? " Wu Yan said sarcastically.


    Commander Chen was impatient and was about to speak, but he was stopped by the old scholar next to him.


    The old scholar chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, patriarch Ao, we didn''t mean to do this, but it''s not right to give such an important position to someone who looks suspicious."


    "I think ye Gucheng can try this method." Ao Tian shook his head, refused the old scholar''s proposal, and then waved his hand: "do as you are told."


    Ye Gu Cheng suddenly cold sound proud smile: "yes."


    "In addition, Ao Yong, take some pills to him. I''m afraid it will affect the plan if he is injured like this." Ao Tian said and turned to leave the main hall.


    "Thank you, patriarch!" Ye Gucheng is overjoyed and leads Wu Yan and others to follow Ao Yong to get the medicine.


    As Ao Tian and others left, the whole meeting finally broke up. However, commander Chen and others did not leave.


    "What the hell is that?" As soon as they left, commander Chen said angrily: "Lord, it''s not I who said it, but ye Gucheng is too much. A traitor can be appreciated by clan leader Ao."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter whether you appreciate it or not. What''s important is that ye Gucheng, as a person who respects the Lord, eats the food in the bowl and looks at the food in the pot. Does he still pay attention to the Lord?" Aside, the old scholar suddenly smiled.


    On hearing this, Wang''s face, which was ok, was extremely ugly. The old scholar''s words hit Wang''s heart.


    At this time, his face was cold.


    On Han 3000''s side, seeing the visitor, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "what''s the matter? So early? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2194

    It was Qin Shuang who stood in front of Han 3000.


    "Can you save renshenwa?" Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 with a slightly sad expression. She is still holding the pot of soil in her hand. Her beautiful face is very tired, full of paleness and absence. Under her beautiful eyes, there are many black circles under her eyes.


    Looking at her haggard appearance, Han Sanqian couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. After looking at the pot soil, Han Sanqian advised: "it''s true that ginseng baby is dead. Don''t always do this. Now that we can do everything, we can only wait quietly. But if you are always like this now, can you hold on to that time even if he lives in the future? "


    Han Sanqian knows that Qin Shuang must be in a daze day and night, almost looking at the pot of soil, so that everything, including his body, is ignored.


    Some people, the colder they look on the surface, the more tender they feel in their hearts. Qin Shuang is just such a person.


    "Can you help it, then?" Qin Shuang said hastily.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly: "how can I not want to help it? Emotionally speaking, it is my good partner. In practice, although it is to help you vent your anger, you are also my senior sister. Moreover, in the end, it is because of Su Yingxia. Do you think I will ignore the accident of ginseng baby? But the problem is, I don''t know how to help him at the moment. "


    Renshenwa comes from a strange background. No one knows its life history, let alone what kind of species it is. It is hard to deal with the fact that it survives in the world in the form of seeds after death. If it wasn''t for the elder martial sister Qin Shuang, Han Sanqian might not allow anyone else to do anything superfluous to renshenwa''s seeds.


    "A day has passed, but the seed of ginseng baby has no reflection at all. I''m worried that something will happen to it." Qin Shuang looked at Han 3000 anxiously: "I thought about it all night last night. I think there is a way to help it, but I need your help."


    Han 3000 frowned. Although he really didn''t want Qin Shuang to toss at this time, he was helpless and asked with a little compromise: "how do you want me to help you?"


    "I know that there is a place called corpse Valley on Xianling island. Didn''t you plant those rare and exotic grasses on it before? Those rare grass growth conditions are so complex and harsh, but the corpse Valley can completely meet. So ginseng baby''s seed... "Qin Shuang said anxiously, afraid that Han 3000 wouldn''t agree.


    At this time, Su Yingxia also came over, looked at Qin Shuang with worried face, and said with a smile: "elder martial sister, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about this. 3000 had already proposed to me after the ginseng baby''s accident, and wanted to see the ginseng baby''s seeds put into the corpse Valley to have a try."


    "Really?" Qin frost suddenly excited way.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "however, the corpse Valley is irrigated with weak water after all. In the past, all the plants were pure plants, but the ginseng baby is not a simple plant. If you plant it rashly, I''m afraid there will be any accident. Can you give me some time? Although I am the leader of Xianling island now, I don''t know much about it. "


    When necessary, Han Sanqian also wants to find Han Xiao to find out about the situation. Although it''s a long way to go, his old man may travel around after his mother-in-law''s death, but for the sake of renshenwa, Han Sanqian will never frown even if there are thousands of mountains and rivers.


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang, don''t worry. Now nihilist sect has just gone through a big war. It''s a waste of time to be revived. 3000 also needs time to arrange everything." Su Yingxia also said.


    Although the Fuye coalition and Han 3000 have won the battle, many things need to be solved urgently.


    Especially in the defense of nihilism.


    Qin Shuang shook his head: "nihilism can be taken care of by Sanyong and others. Now I want to go back to nihilism. Only when I see renshenwa safe and sound, can I feel at ease."


    Han 3000 immediately frown, Sanyong and others how to take care of? Although we have discussed the preliminary results with the Fuye family, if nihilism does not have a strong defense, will the Fuye family really be content to take the route?


    Su Yingxia is also in a dilemma. Qin Shuang is more or less mischievous.


    "I beg you." With that, Qin Shuang suddenly knelt down to the ground.


    Han Sanliang and his wife were quick eyed and hurried to help Qin Shuang up. Han Sanliang hurriedly said, "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, what are you doing?"


    "Three thousand, renshenwa has been taking care of me since she knew me, and even sacrificed herself for me. I have nothing to do for him, I can only ask you." Qin Shuang said, tears have been like rain, crying very miserable.


    Han 3000 was really helpless. At this moment, Su Yingxia said, "if not, let''s go back to Xianling island with elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Anyway, I can carry this nihilistic war, but nianer is obviously tired. It''s good to go back to the island and have a rest. After you have dealt with the follow-up of nihilism, you can go to the old master. It will be more convenient for you to act alone at that time. "


    Su Yingxia knows that Han 3000 won''t agree to return to Xianling island without using himself as an excuse.


    Han 3000 frowned: "are you going back?"


    "Three thousand, the God of medicine was defeated so much that he did not dare to come, but he must secretly want to get it back. Next, you have to deal with nihilism and go to master. With our goal, we will only distract you. " Su Yingxia is looking at Han 3000.


    When Su Yingxia used this method, Han 3000 said that it was not a problem to ask for anything, even the stars in the sky. What''s more, what Su Yingxia said does have some truth. In particular, I may go everywhere to find master Hanxiao. The existence of Su Yingxia and Hannian will indeed slow down the journey. The most important thing is that with Han 3000''s complete disclosure of his identity, he doesn''t know when Lu Ruoxin will come to his own trouble. With Lu Ruoxin''s strength and the threat of Dao 12 and others, Su Yingxia does have great security risks. It''s the best choice to return to Xianling island. Looking at Qin Shuang''s tearful face, Han 3000 couldn''t stand his wife and elder martial sister, nodding: "OK, you can go back to Xianling Island first." Hear Han 3000 promise, Su Yingxia immediately happy to pull the same extremely happy Qin Shuang, two women very happy¡° However, as you said, Yaoshen Pavilion will definitely not give up. If you want to go back to Xianling Island, I''m not sure if you don''t have me by your side. " Han 3000 frowned¡° What if there was me? " At this time, a nice voice came, and the three people looked back. At this time, the dark rain just came out of the next room. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2195

    "I was just about to go back. I was going to leave after lunch. I wanted to wait for you to come back and say goodbye in person." The dark rain smiles gently.


    Han Sanqian is sure to be at ease with Mingyu''s ability. With her water ring, there may be many people who want to win her, but if they want to catch her completely, Han Sanqian doesn''t think much.


    "3000, if sister Mingyu helps us, we can rest assured on the road. Anyway, she can escort us to the sea all the time." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 nodded: "then you call Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake."


    Su Yingxia answers and goes downstairs to find Bai Xiaosheng. The most important thing to find baixiaosheng is that Han Sanqian wants to add an insurance to this matter.


    Let baixiaosheng draw a hidden route back to Xianling island.


    There is no way to do this. It is needless to say how important Su Yingxia and Han Nian are in Han 3000''s heart. No matter how small things are, as long as they are related to Su Yingxia and Han Nian, Han 3000 must be very detailed.


    Within a moment, Bai Xiaosheng came up with him. After hearing Han 3000''s request, he didn''t talk nonsense. He took out his pen and paper on the spot, and then he took out all kinds of maps to figure out. After more than half an hour''s research, Bai Xiaosheng finally planned a very hidden road.


    This route, Han 3000 personally checked, almost far from the scope of influence of today''s medicine God Pavilion, and many routes are also very hidden. There is no danger except that the road is a little difficult.


    Han 3000 is very satisfied.


    However, for the sake of safety, Han 3000 still took tianluchen to Su Yingxia. At the same time, Qin Shuang and others want to leave the news, Han 3000 did not mention to anyone, until the night, Han 3000 personal secret to take a few people out of the city.


    In order not to let Su Yingxia work too hard, Han Sanqian asks Xingyao and Qiushui to go back with him. Lin long also goes with him. Now Xiaobai wakes up, and Han Sanqian doesn''t need too many helpers for the time being.


    Everything is based on the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Before leaving, Han Sanqian gave a lot of jewelry to Tianlu, big and small. It was not only for the reward before, but also for the hard work in the future.


    "3000, you must come back earlier, you know?" Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000, a little sad.


    In fact, on the battlefield of life and death, Su Yingxia is not willing to separate from Han 3000, because she clearly knows what kind of life and death they have experienced in order to be together with Han 3000 in the world of all directions. So, the bright don''t worry, how can the dark Su Yingxia be afraid!?


    But, for Qin Shuang and the dead ginseng baby, Su Yingxia made a sacrifice.


    Han 3000''s IQ may not be reflected at that time, but he will soon understand Su Yingxia''s intention. It''s just that Han 3000 also knows Su Yingxia''s temperament. Since she has made her decision, Han 3000 chooses to respect her.


    "Don''t worry, I will come back as soon as possible, and if the corpse Valley has any damage to the ginseng baby''s seed, I can come back early to think of some ways." Han 3000 nodded.


    "Dad, nianer is waiting for you to come back. Dad, come on, nianer will always support you." Han Nianren is a big kid. He is reluctant to give up Han 3000. His eyes are full of tears, but he still smiles at Han 3000.


    "Nian''er is good. When Dad comes back, dad will play games with you and tell you stories." Han 3000 nodded with emotion.


    "Pull the hook." Nianer stretched out her lovely little hand and rushed to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand lightly a smile, stretch out a hand, father and daughter two big hand pull small hand.


    "Xingyao, take good care of your wife and miss on the road. Bai Xiaosheng, you ride in front of Linlong to explore the way. Remember, if there is any trouble, you will return to the original way in time. Don''t take any luck." Han 3000 exhorted.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded: "don''t worry, 3000. I will be careful and don''t take any risks."


    Han Sanqian nodded and then looked at Qiushui and Mingyu: "in order to hide your whereabouts this time, I don''t want to send too many people with you. You must protect yourself on the way to welcome summer. It''s hard for you."


    "Don''t worry, the leader. The autumn water is here. The lady is here. When the autumn water is dead, the lady will be there." Qiushui nodded.


    Dark rain also gently smile.


    Han 3000 took pictures of Tianlu and Linlong: "it''s hard for you, too."


    With that, Han 3000 turned his back. Although it was a short separation, it was hard to hide his sadness.


    "Let''s go!" Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake drinks lightly and takes the lead in riding the Linlong.


    Xiao Tianlu carries Su Yingxia and nian''er closely behind them. Behind them, the dark rain is flying low, and Da Tianlu carries the autumn water slowly.


    Nianer and Su Yingxia always turn their heads and wave goodbye to Han 3000.


    For a long time, Han 3000''s eyes were red and swollen. When he looked back, his hands murmured in the air, but the figures of the two mothers and daughters had gone away.


    "When we''re finished here, we''ll hurry back." Fu mang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder.


    Han 3000 nodded, moved in his hand, and flew to the city with Fu mang.


    However, at this time, the gate of the inn is not peaceful


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2196

    Dozens of people stood outside carrying presents.


    A young man stands at the door, tall and upright.


    Several disciples in charge of guarding the gate stopped them outside.


    "I have said that our alliance leader has something to do tonight. We don''t see any guests. Please come back." The guard said coldly.


    In order to avoid being known to send Su Yingxia and others out of the city this evening, Han 3000 gave an order early, and didn''t see any guests after dark.


    But where to think of, in front of this group of people are forced to go in to see Han 3000, doorman naturally do not want to.


    But the other side obviously does not go in, the situation does not give up, both sides of the people are quarreling.


    Fu mang frowned. He fell down first and went to negotiate, while Han 3000 flew back to the inn.


    "What''s the matter? Noisy? Don''t know that the alliance leader has rested? " Fu mang yelled angrily and walked over.


    "I''ve seen commander Zuo." The guard saw that it was Fu Mang, and immediately bowed respectfully. The young man, however, glanced at Fu mang with disdain on his face.


    "Who are you?" Fu mang frowned and said calmly.


    "Hum, it''s easy to say. I''m the assistant director of Fujia." With that, he looked at the guard disdainfully and said, "I''m under the orders of the head of Futian clan and the Lord of Ye Cheng to give Han 3000 gifts."


    "Gifts?" Fu mang frowned: "what gift do you give me?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t know where Han 3000 is. I want to see him." Help meet cold voice finish saying, want to go to inn inside.


    Fumang immediately reached out to stop him and disdained to smile: "if I don''t know, do you think you can enter this door?"


    "Fu Mang, I tell you, don''t think I don''t know who you are. He''s just a traitor who helps his family. Do you really think you''ll be ready for the arrow when you hold your thigh Fuyu was discontented.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Fu mang slapped Fu Yu''s face directly, which made him look pale. He looked at Fu mang inconceivably: "how dare you beat me?"


    "If you talk nonsense again, I dare to kill you. But just a family helper, you''re also allowed to be presumptuous in front of me? I''m not afraid to tell you that even if Fu Tian comes, if Lao Tzu makes him unable to enter, he can''t enter. If you have a word, say it. If you have a fart, let it go! " Fu mang said angrily.


    Fuyu suddenly burst into anger. At this time, his hands quickly grabbed him and advised him: "brother Fuyu, the patriarch asked us to make amends. If it goes on..."


    After hearing this, Fuyu''s anger suddenly subsided: "I send some gifts to Han 3000 to apologize to him according to my clan leader''s order and Lord Ye''s order. Everyone has fought against the enemy together. There''s no need to be unhappy because of some misunderstanding. My family leader has removed the ignorant guard."


    With that, he met a man and waved. Ten attendants immediately opened the box, which was filled with fine cloth, mountain treasures and silk.


    "These are the small thoughts of our patriarch and the Lord of the city. I hope Han 3000 will let bygones be bygones and join hands in the future! "


    With a cold smile, Fu mang waved his hand and asked the people he met to move things into the inn.


    When the things were finished, Han 3000 walked slowly down the stairs. When Fu mang told Han 3000 everything, Han 3000 just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Well, we''ve got it. You can go." Fu mang replied.


    Fuyu and others were very depressed. After giving them so many things, they had to coax them out of the house without even a word of thanks. However, the task was finished anyway. Fuyu gave us a light drink and left directly after we left.


    But just out of the inn, Fuyu ran into a group of acquaintances.


    "Isn''t that the first lady of the Wang family?" The servant looked at a group of people who entered the inn strangely, but he couldn''t help it.


    And now.


    Ye''s residence.


    They were supposed to turn off the lights and shut down the door, but at this time the lights suddenly turned on. Fu Tian put on his clothes in a hurry and walked quickly into the inner hall after the servants gave a notice.


    Fu Mei was almost woken up. When she came out, she knew that it was the guest from the mansion. Originally, she was quite upset, but Fu Tian soon sent his servants to send a message, inviting her and ye Shijun to the hall together, saying that there was a happy event.


    Fu Mei this just depressed with Ye Shijun came to the main hall.


    Above the main hall, Fu Tian was already anxiously waiting. However, there were no guests in the hall except him and several servants.


    "What about people?" Fu Mei is very uncomfortable to say.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Help day embarrassed finish saying, at the same time eager to look out.


    "Do you have any rules? Big night to disturb us, but also half a day did not see a personal shadow? Even I''ve come out, but they haven''t arrived yet. " Fu Mei sat down angrily.


    But the voice just fell, help Mei but not from strange smell nose, because at this time of she suddenly smelled a very strange smell. It stinks. It''s like standing in a ditch.


    "What''s the taste? It stinks! " Fumei pinched her nose and smelled speechless.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" At this moment, a rough laugh suddenly rang out from the outside, and then, in the dark, a strange looking, tall and strange man in strange clothes slowly came in. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2197

    Even if there is someone in the room, Fu Mei is still afraid to see this man.


    He is about two meters tall. He is dressed in mang clothes with various weird decorations. He has a white face and a green mouth. He has a snake in his hair. His eyes are as big as an ox, his nose is high, his face is enlarged, and his ears are as drooping. His appearance is really human.


    With his body shaking, he stepped into the inner hall like a wild cow.


    The lights were bright around, and he saw his appearance in advance in the dark. He was mentally prepared. However, when he entered the inner hall and approached each other, ye Shijun and Fu Mei were still frightened by his appearance.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the man put a dry leg on the table.


    Although it''s a human leg, it seems to have been specially treated. The outer layer is covered with a golden and transparent amber like thing. Within the amber, you can clearly see the muscle lines of the human leg, strong and full of explosive power.


    The loud and clear noise on the table also showed that the man''s leg was very hard.


    "See the ghost king, I''ve seen the head of Futian clan, Lord Ye, and his wife." Although he said hello, he sat upright and looked away. His tone was full of arrogance. In the last sentence, Wang saw that he was looking at Fu Mei, but there was no respect in his eyes, only frivolity and provocation.


    Fu Mei''s face was cold, but it was Ye Shijun beside her. She couldn''t help smiling at this time: "it turned out that she was the head of the four famous heavenly kings in the river and lake


    "Easy to say!"


    "I don''t know if the king of corpse is coming late at night. What''s his advice?" Ye Shijun asked.


    Fu Tian said with a smile, "tell the Lord of the city that the corpse king is here to join us."


    "Join us?" Ye Shijun was stunned. The next second, he burst out laughing: "if there are four famous heavenly kings in the river and lake to help us support Ye''s allied forces, it''s a great honor for us to support Ye''s allied forces. In the future, not to mention the hegemony, even if we are the three true gods fighting for supremacy, it''s not too bad."


    When Fu Mei heard this, her displeasure on her face was fleeting, and she showed a false smile: "this is a great thing. However, why only one of the four heavenly kings can be seen?"


    The corpse King laughed and clapped his hand.


    Fu Mei and others only feel a gust of wind, three strange people, suddenly appeared at the gate.


    The four heavenly kings are good names, and the four evil kings are their original intention. The king of corpses is the one who cultivates the corpse, the blood god breaks the blood and coagulates the demon, the Bone Demon controls the skeleton building, the evil demon sacrifices the dead spirit, and the four people unite to do all kinds of evil. They have been notorious in the river and lake for a long time, but they are terrified because of their vicious means.


    "To introduce the blood god Zhou Tongtian."


    Body like swallow, skin like powder, pale and enchanting, a loose and strange clothes, like the devil in the dark.


    "Bone Demon Su Yan!"


    His eyes were sunken and dull, his eyes were black, and his bare hands were like a piece of skin sticking to the bone.


    "The evil demon will be quiet!"


    Among the four, he was the only one who looked at least normal. He was beautiful, quite feminine.


    "Good, good, good!" Ye Shijun was overjoyed. Although he had never seen the strength of the four evil kings, everyone knew that they were famous in the world. When they stood in front of him, ye Shijun could feel the strong breath from them, which was far from being an expert.


    Why is Ye Shijun unhappy with such four generals?!


    "Don''t hurry to be happy. We have one condition to join you." The corpse king saw at this time the corners of his mouth disdained to draw, suddenly raised his big hand.


    Hearing this, several people were stunned.


    "What conditions?" Fu Tian frowned and asked.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Wang saw a gloomy smile.


    "What''s up?" Ye Shijun also wondered.


    "It''s just a piece of cake for you." Wang Jian smiles gently.


    "Our elder brother wants you to help us put out some troops and help us destroy the Wang family." Evil demon will rather cold voice smile way.


    "Wang family? You are talking about Wang Dong of Tianhu city? " Ye Shijun frowned.


    Wang Jian nodded slowly: "exactly."


    The three of Fu Tian look at each other, and ye Shijun frowns. In Tianhu City, the Wang family is everyone, and most importantly, the Wang family has joined the Fu Ye alliance. How can we destroy them?!


    "What do you have against the Wang family?" Ye Shijun asked.


    "There is no revenge. Who dares to take revenge on our four evil kings? It''s just taking something from Wang Mang. As for what it is, you are not qualified to know. " Wang Jian disdains the way.


    Ye Shijun''s face suddenly turned cold. Instead of taking things, I''m afraid there''s something in the Wang family that makes the four evils greedy. He said how the four evil kings suddenly wanted to join them. It turned out that they were just trying to do something else.


    However, although the Wang family is now small and not a big force in the Fuye coalition, they are at least a well-known family in Tianhu city. They have no excuse to be honest or to get the benefits they want. Why should they fight?


    "King corpse, don''t you know that the Wang family is also a subordinate of the United Army of Fuye?" Ye Shijun said with a smile¡° It''s because I know that I''m so polite to you. Cut the crap. We''ll help you for a year, and you''ll help me eradicate the Wang family. How about that? " Wang jianleng said. Although the four evil kings are fierce, they don''t have a great grasp of dealing with the old kings. Otherwise, with his four character, how could he come to discuss it¡° The Wangs are rich and powerful. Although these four villains are fierce, they are arrogant and arrogant. He wants us to choose between them. I think we should choose the Wangs. " Fu Mei whispered. Ye Shijun is about to nod. At this time, Fuyu leads a group of servants to come in slowly¡° I''ve seen the patriarch, the Lord and his wife. " Fuyu was very depressed. He came to see the four evil kings. Although he was scared, he didn''t say much as a servant¡° Has everything been delivered? " Fu Tian asked. Fuyu nodded: "all delivered, but..." "but what?" Ye Shijun hurried¡° But... "Fuyu felt his head depressed, and then said:" but that fumang is too arrogant. One more thing, my subordinates don''t know whether to say it or not. "¡° Just say what you have Fu Tian was dissatisfied. The four evil kings are here. He is not in the mood to listen to Fuyu''s nagging¡° "Yes..." Fuyu nodded: "when I came back, I saw Miss Wang and went to Han 3000''s place in the evening. Moreover, Miss Wang''s entry into the inn is smoother than that of me, a gift giver, so my subordinates doubt... Has the Wang family defected to the enemy? "¡° Is that the case? " Ye Shijun suddenly frowned coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2198

    "Every sentence is true, I dare not deceive you!" Fuyu road.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian and Fu Mei look at each other.


    The king of corpses got up and said with disdain, "Lord Ye, help the clan leader. You should think about it carefully and ask the servants to arrange some rooms for our four brothers. We''ll have a rest first because we''re tired every week."


    With that, the four evil kings looked at each other and laughed.


    With a wave of his hand, Fu Tian asks Fu Yu to take them to the guest room.


    As soon as they left, Fu Tian said, "Shijun, if the Wang family''s sentence changes to Han 3000, it''s better..."


    Finish saying, help a day to make a wipe throat action.


    "You mean to promise the four evil kings?" Ye Shijun frowned.


    "It''s going to rain, my mother is going to get married, and the Wang family is going to join Han 3000''s mysterious alliance. What can we do? There''s nothing we can do but watch Fu Tianzhi asked, and sighed: "on the contrary, Han 3000 is now in full swing. Many of us have joined them secretly. If you clean up the Wang family, you can get the help of the four evil kings. Most importantly, it''s time to kill the chicken and show it to the monkey, so as to alert those who are trying to flee. "


    Fu Mei nods. What Fu Tian says is quite reasonable. Otherwise, if it continues, it will do no good to the Fu Ye coalition army. People will only run more and more.


    "But if we do this, Han 3000 will not be happy. This is not the same as killing his people and making enemies with him?" Ye Shijun worries.


    He didn''t know what the consequences of provoking Han 3000 would be, and he didn''t dare to try. Because once the trial and error, the consequences will be very serious, even let his Ye Family Foundation destroyed.


    Up to now, he clearly remembers the sentence in Han 3000''s ear.


    "I can kill your father, I can kill you as well."


    He''s scared!


    Afraid to be like his father!


    In fact, this is what Fu Tian and Fu Mei are worried about. Once han 3000 gets angry, not to mention whether Han 3000 will take revenge, just cutting off the path of nihilism will disgust Fu ye and his family.


    Not because of this, Fu Tian and Fu Mei don''t pretend to be dogs in front of Han 3000, but they don''t dare to refute.


    "This can''t be, that can''t be. Han 3000 is riding on our heads now." Fu Mei is in a bad mood.


    "But at least at present we can develop steadily. Han 3000 is his and Han 3000''s, and we are ours." Ye Shijun said.


    Although some are subject to Han 3000, ye Shijun also knows that under grievances, as long as they don''t provoke Han 3000, they will help Ye allied forces grow and develop.


    "The problem is, Han 3000''s ambition is not small. You are just pawns in his hand. Once han 3000 becomes bigger, will he make you feel better?"


    Just as ye Shijun''s voice was falling, suddenly, a sneer came from outside the hall.


    The three were surprised. Looking back, they saw a handsome man coming in slowly with a middle-aged man.


    "Who are you?" Ye Shijun frowned.


    "Ye Gucheng, one of the five generals of Xiayao Shenge." The young man gave a smile and sat down slowly regardless of the others.


    The middle-aged man next to him is Wu Yan.


    Ye Shijun and others immediately clenched their fists and made a defensive gesture when they heard that they were from Yaoshen Pavilion. However, ye Gucheng just sat down slowly and didn''t seem to be looking for trouble.


    "How dare the people of Yaoshen Pavilion enter our Tianhu city at night?" Ye Shijun frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Don''t worry. I''m not here to make trouble, but to help you solve it." Ye Gucheng laughs.


    "What troubles do we need you to solve? I''m afraid it''s you who have to solve the problem? " Help the sky cold voice way.


    Ye Gucheng didn''t get angry. He said with a smile: "I''m afraid I don''t need to talk about how you helped Ye''s allied forces win this time. Some things are known by heaven and earth. You know what I know. Are you really confident that you can be tough in front of me?"


    Fu Tian didn''t know how to refute. He was all participants in the battlefield. Who knew how to fight?!


    "What do you want to do?" Help the sky cold voice way.


    "I want to talk to you about a deal." With that, ye Gucheng moves in his hand, and an energy directly hits the air. Then, the energy diffusion turns into a very clear map, and the map is centered on Tianhu City, which is spread over more than ten cities around.


    Ye Gucheng moves again in his hand and circles a large city directly on the half empty map.


    "I won a battle, but I just got through Tianlan and Tianhu. What''s the point. Well, I''ll give you two cities! " Ye Gucheng smiled softly!


    Fu Tian three people with eyes and look, immediately dumbfounded.


    It''s the neighboring cities on the left and right sides of Tianhu City, Menghan city and Huoshi city.


    To a certain extent, they are the two most important entry points of Tianhu city. If we take these two cities, the Fuye alliance can become the overlord completely.


    Not the future, but the present.


    With four cities in hand, you can attack and defend!


    How not to be overbearing?! However, the Fuye allied forces never dreamed of taking these two cities. Instead, they planned to go down and develop all the way, because the cities above are already the drug God pavilion or some power belonging to the immortal sea area. What''s more, these two cities are so huge that it''s hard to bite them. But now, ye Gucheng suddenly gives up. Why? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2199

    Although happiness falls from the sky, but the three people are not fools. How can they believe that pie falls from the sky? Moreover, it''s still such a big pie!


    "What do you want? Would you be so kind? " Fu Tian is on guard.


    "What do I want?" Ye Gucheng gently smile: "help clan leader, you don''t think that I Ye someone so bad, although we are the enemy, but the enemy of the enemy, sometimes also friends, right?"


    "You''re a smart man. You should know who I''m talking about." Ye Gucheng smiles gently.


    Fu Tian and others naturally know that ye Gucheng''s enemy is Han 3000.


    "It''s better to help the patriarch than to have everything. If I were you, I would take these two big cities and make myself bigger. Then I would choose to join our Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area, or join the top of the blue mountain, or circle on both sides and take advantage of both sides to strengthen myself. How can Han 3000 be a dog? " Ye Gucheng smiles coldly, and then walks to Fu Tian''s side.


    He smiled again and whispered in his ear, "even if you are willing to be a dog, you can help the family. Do you think Han 3000 will let you go because you are a dog? He just wants to make himself bigger and dominate the world in all directions. That''s why he''s leaving you a dog to work for him for the time being. "


    Help a day Leng, leaf Gu city this words obviously talked about the deepest part of his heart.


    Han 3000 will never let go of what he has done to Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    He is also very clear about this, so he has always wanted to accumulate strength.


    "Now you don''t have to be a dog, you can grow yourself." With that, ye Gucheng looks at Fu Tian with a smile.


    Fu Tian said coldly, "what do you want from us?"


    "I want you to kill him, kill all the allies of his mysterious alliance, and I want nothingness and destruction! Finally, I want you to join hands with me to encircle and suppress Han 3000. " Ye Gucheng suddenly cheers coldly.


    "Encircle and suppress Han 3000?" Fu Tian, Fu Mei and ye Shijun were shocked.


    But the next second, the three people almost for different purposes, while blood boiling.


    If Han 3000 can be killed, then they will be able to rest in peace in the future.


    "With our medicine God Pavilion and your support of Ye allied forces, what can Han 3000 do even if he has the ability?" Ye Gucheng said with a cold smile.


    Fu Tian nodded, which is noncommittal.


    "The place of encirclement and suppression is here." See help day nod, Wu Yan at this time in the hands of energy move, Flint city location, immediately marked red!


    "Flint city?" The three were puzzled.


    Encirclement and suppression is not a problem, but why should the location be in Flint city?!


    "Tomorrow morning, Han 3000 will leave Tianhu city for Huoshi city. After he left, you immediately clear up the remaining evils of the mysterious man alliance in Tianhu city. After that, you divided your troops into two ways, one to destroy nihilism, the other to support Huoshi city. Can you do that? " Ye Gucheng asked.


    "Why did Han 3000 go to Huoshi city?" Fu Tian doubts.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Just do what I tell you." Ye Gucheng sneers.


    "How do I know if you lied to us?" Fu Tian continued.


    "I knew you would ask that." With a sneer, ye Gucheng threw out a yellow edict: "there is no eternal enemy in the world, only eternal interests. This is an imperial edict written by Zhu Chunhou, the leader of flint city. It is very clear that as long as the Zhu family is in one day, Flint city will always be under your command. There are also the seal of the city leader, including the seal of the patriarch of the eternal sea area! "


    Fu Tian took the imperial edict and looked at it. Chong Ye Shijun and Fu Mei said, "the imperial edict and seal are true."


    "It''s a deposit." Ye Gucheng laughs.


    Fu Tian and ye Shijun look at each other and feel excited. Previously, they were afraid that their power would be limited after they turned against Han 3000, but now, it''s totally different.


    After turning over with him, the Fuye family will have a better future.


    "Well, if Han Sanming leaves the city innocently, we will do as you ordered." After getting Ye Shijun''s nod, Fu Tian turns back and says.


    "Don''t worry, he will be out of the city. I will rest early and be very busy tomorrow, guaranteed by the reputation of immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion." Ye Gucheng said, with a cold smile, turned around and left directly.


    Looking at Ye Gucheng''s back, Fu Tian, Fu Mei and ye Shijun are really confused. Why is Ye Gucheng so sure that Han 3000 will go to Huoshi city?!


    "If what he said is true, this is a great opportunity for us." Fu Mei decides that ye Gucheng is going, and suddenly she says in a cold voice.


    "Taking four cities can completely solve the problem of nihilism giving way, which is really helpful for our development." Ye Shijun said.


    "At the same time, we can get four evil kings to help us for one year. The most important thing is to relieve Han 3000''s serious trouble. It seems that this business is worth our money." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    Fu Mei and ye Shijun nodded¡° Now the only variable is to see whether Han 3000 will leave the city tomorrow, and whether he will go to huoshicheng! " Ye Shijun''s murmuring way¡° Tomorrow? " Fu Mei''s eyes shrank. Tomorrow, will it be true?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2200

    Early the next morning, Han 3000 was asleep.


    On the first night of Su Yingxia''s departure, Han 3000 was worried and missed. He barely fell asleep until very late in the night, and he was still in his sleep in the morning.


    Although there were many things after the war, Fu mang also knew that Han Sanqian would be sad last night, so he took care of many aftercare matters by himself early.


    There are many new members of the mysterious alliance. At least before the Fuye alliance, the general of the martial arts contest basically made wedding clothes for Han 3000. At this time, most of those who came to the alliance chose to join the mysterious alliance.


    After all, Han 3000 and the Fuye allied forces made a decision. Moreover, Han 3000''s original identity as a mysterious person was even more influential in all parts of the world, which naturally attracted many people to join in.


    Wang Simin had come to say hello in advance last night. Early this morning, the Wang family formally joined the mysterious man alliance and led the front army of the nave. The establishment of the front army was temporarily occupied by the newcomers from Tianhu city.


    Fu mang planned to organize and train these people, and then arranged to go to nihilism to help nihilism guard temporarily.


    This is also a branch and base of the mystic alliance.


    After finishing the registration, Fu mang handed over the reorganized people to Wang Dong, so he went upstairs to find Han 3000.


    But at this time Han 3000 has got up, sitting at the table, carefully holding a map in the study.


    "Are you awake? Why don''t you take a rest? " Fu mang walked into the house and said with a smile.


    Han 3000 lightly a smile, indifferently way: "you are busy in the early morning, I this alliance leader how to have a good rest?"


    "You can''t say that. You always take the lead in a war. You should have a rest after a war. You deserve it." Fu mang said, sat next to Han 3000 and saw him studying the map. He was surprised: "Why are you looking at the map?"


    "Study the next step." Han 3000 laughs.


    "So fast?" Fumang road.


    It''s just won the battle, and it''s not small. It''s a good chance to recuperate and develop. Moreover, with the current strength of the mysterious alliance, it''s far from being able to take the initiative.


    "If you want to live, you have to protect yourself with your fists. If you want to live a peaceful life, you have to put the stick in your hands. I have understood this when I came to the world of all directions." Han 3000''s cold way.


    Han 3000 wants to live in peace with Su Yingxia, but in fact, who will let them live in peace?!


    Want to live in peace, the only way is a strong fist, excellent strength. What''s more, Han 3000 hasn''t avenged the hatred of killing chess and poison girl!


    Since these enemies are the top people in the world, they simply disrupt the order of the world.


    "Immortalized sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion will never give up, so we''d better take the initiative to attack instead of waiting to die." Han 3000 finished and pointed to the map.


    "You want to take all the cities around Xianling island?"


    "At least one or two of them should be won. In the future, more and more people will come in and out. Even if Xianling island is hidden, it will be exposed sooner or later. Strategically speaking, isolated islands are easy to defend and difficult to attack, but the problem is that it is impossible to expand to the outside. " Han 3000 pointed to the map and analyzed the situation in detail.


    "If we can take these two cities, we can form horns with each other and lengthen the front line. There are several other neutral cities in front that can be used as strategic buffer belts. There is no chance for Yaoshen pavilion or other forces to sneak attack us."


    As Han Sanqian said, fumang is noncommittal. To win the two nearest cities of Xianling island can really expand the strategic depth, but fumang also understands that these two cities are very difficult to obtain.


    "Although these cities around Xianling island are far away from the central area, they live on one side, have developed for many years and have great influence. Not to mention us, even at the beginning of the establishment of Yaoshen Pavilion, the city was destroyed everywhere, but it has always developed in the southeast and southwest, and the polar regions in the East, West, North and South never dare to touch it. Secondly, in this polar City, there are often strange people and different races living in it. We are not familiar with them. I''m afraid it''s not easy. " Help mang.


    "I''ve taken this into consideration. Let''s have a look when we go back." Han 3000.


    Fu mang was about to nod his head. At this moment, the door was pushed open by one of his men. Fu mang frowned: "what are you doing, no big or small, don''t you know to knock before you enter?"


    Han 3000 waved his hand, indicating that Fu mang didn''t have to do this. His polite opponent said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Report to... Report to the alliance leader, the big... Event is not good, you... You''d better go down and have a look first." My men are panting.


    Han 3000 and Fu mang frowned at each other and ran downstairs in a few steps.


    Downstairs in the hall, a group of disciples had already formed a huge circle. They didn''t know what was surrounded in the middle.


    "All go away, the leader is coming." The men yelled.


    A group of disciples quickly gave way to Han 3000.


    When the crowd got out of the way, Han saw at a glance what they were surrounded by.


    They were two simple tables. There was blood all over the table. Bai Xiaosheng was almost dying on the table.


    Han 3000 walked quickly, but at the same time, he couldn''t help looking out. On the street of the inn, Linlong was wandering in the air. It seemed that he was about to fall down at any time. The silver light on his body was very dim¡° What''s up? What''s the matter? " Han three thousand steps to the table, a direct energy into the body of Bai Xiaosheng¡° Poof With the energy into the body, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly spewed out black blood, but only struggled a few times, the whole person fell into a coma again¡° Fu Mang, take care of him. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he pushed aside the crowd and flew out into the air. At this time, the wind under his feet, as fast as lightning. Han 3000''s heart is a faint worry! In the middle of the sky, Linlong is black and blue, and Han 3000 is still able to penetrate into his body. With Han 3000''s energy, Linlong''s silver light is gradually stabilized¡° What''s up? What happened? "¡° Three thousand, something happened... "Lin long spoke hard. His huge injury made him completely speechless, but his will told him that he must hold on¡° We were ambushed on our way back to Xianling island! "¡° What Han three thousand suddenly surprised, the whole person incredible: "it''s impossible, the route is hidden, you also points forward and backward, how can be ambushed?"¡° There''s an insider Lin long said with pain: "we have a ghost inside, which exposes our whereabouts. When we are on the road, the other party has already set an ambush." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2201

    An insider?!


    Hear Lin Long''s words, Han 3000 whole people are stunned, but at the same time, the brain is also in rapid operation.


    There is a ghost in the team escorting Su Yingxia?!


    Sell the news to others in advance?


    So who''s this guy going to be?


    autumn waters?


    A hundred Xiaosheng?


    Qin Shuang?


    But after these people go through it in their own mind, they are soon ruled out.


    Han 3000 eyes suddenly a cold: "is it the rain or star Yao?"


    "What about Yingxia and nianer?" Han 3000 asked nervously.


    "When we arrived near the city of flint, we suddenly met a large group of people in ambush. Although baixiaosheng and I are following your instructions to explore the way ahead, they seem to know what we''re going to do, but nothing has happened. Until Ying Xia and nian''er entered the ambush circle, they suddenly came out, and we couldn''t echo each other for a moment, so... "


    Looking at Han 3000 whose expression is already gloomy, even Lin long feels that he is extremely terrible at this time, but he still has to tell all the facts.


    "Is Yingxia and nianer arrested?" Han three thousand red eyes, cold voice asked.


    Lin long nodded: "there are too many of them, and everything is deployed in advance. Although Yingxia and nianer ride xiaotianlu, they seem to know this. When they rush out, they directly cover them with a cage. Xingyao and qinshuang are also trapped in it. "


    "What about the dark rain and the great Tianlu?"


    "If there were no big Tianlu, I would not be able to escape with baixiaosheng." Lin long said: "I''m not afraid of death."


    "You don''t have to explain, I understand." Han 3000 knew that Linlong was not a man who was greedy for life and afraid of death


    "I don''t know. The scene is too chaotic. After a fight, we just want to rescue Su Yingxia and nian''er as soon as possible. We don''t pay much attention to her!" Lin long shook his head.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, two fists clenched, the whole person angry.


    Sure enough, it''s dark rain!


    With her water circle, it''s impossible for Lin long and others not to notice her.


    After all, even Han 3000 must admire Ming Yu''s superb skill in drawing water circles. It can be said that he is very impressed with his dancing skills.


    If she took part in the war, how could Linlong not pay attention to her?!


    Second, if you think about it carefully, she is the only one who is most suspected. Although Xingyao is also suspected, she is a person with no martial arts skills and is unlikely to betray herself.


    Han 3000 suddenly some regret themselves, even will trust such a person, but also su Yingxia and Han Nian in her hands..


    "Damn, this dark rain!" Han 3000 clenched his teeth: "I Han 3000 swear, if Yingxia and nianer have any damage, don''t say you are just a sea girl, even if you are the heavenly daughter, we Han 3000 will certainly make a hole in you that day!"


    Hearing Han 3000''s roar, Lin long can''t help feeling his back cool.


    Following Han 3000 for too long, he knows Han 3000''s temper too well and what his rebellious scale is.


    His oath is not to vent his anger, but to do what he says.


    "Do you know who they are?" Han 3000 calmed down and asked coldly.


    "I''m not sure. They are all dressed in black, but... After I killed a group of people, I accidentally saw that their clothes seemed to be dressed in scarlet clothes."


    "Zhuzifu?" Han 3000 frowned.


    The next second, Han 3000 suddenly fell back to the ground, and angrily walked into the inn, shouting: "help mang!"


    "Yes Fu mang ran to see Han 3000 and Bai Xiaosheng. He knew that something had happened.


    "Check it for me, everyone, surnamed Zhu, within a thousand miles of flint city!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Yes


    "Even if you give me three feet, I have to find it." Han Sanqian yelled angrily.


    "Yes


    Leave the order, Han 3000 is not in nonsense, back to the room directly on the map turned around the city of flint, ready to start at any time.


    In a short time, Fu mang came in with Mr. Zhang.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a Leng: "how? Did you find out? "


    "Alliance leader, there are many big families with the surname of Zhu, but there is only one family with the surname of Zhu nearest to Huoshi city." Mr. Zhang whispered.


    He wanted to sell a pass, but when he saw Han 3000''s face, he was scared and embarrassed: "the Lord of flint city is Zhu!"


    "Lord of flint?" Han 3000 frowned coldly and said, "are you sure they are the only family around


    "To be honest with the alliance leader, although the scale of flint city is at least twice that of Tianhu City, it is an autocratic city. Almost all of the flint city''s surnames are Zhu and belong to their families." "By the way, alliance leader, what happened? Are you looking for Zhucheng? "


    After hearing this definite answer, Han 3000 immediately drew a trace of evil from the corners of his mouth: "why? Give a gift to Zhu! "¡° What''s the gift? " Mr. Zhang said strangely¡° Send the clock Han three thousand angry, the whole room air suddenly very cold. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2202

    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly disappeared, leaving only the cold of the whole house.


    Mr. Zhang was just stunned by Han 3000''s angry voice. When he reflected it, the window was broken, but Han 3000 was no longer there.


    "Commander Fu Da, i... did I say something wrong?" Mr. Zhang was shaking with fright.


    Fu mang ignored him and rushed down the building.


    When Han three thousand was directly shot out of the lake, the lake was already covered with various kinds of eyeliner. As soon as he came out of town, the news soon spread to the ears of Fu Tian and others.


    "Amazing, amazing, Han 3000 is really out of town." After receiving the news, Fu Tian almost trotted all the way to the inner hall.


    On the inner hall, Fu Mei and ye Shijun had been waiting for a long time. They even got up early today and sat here, waiting for the so-called tomorrow last night.


    Hearing the news of Fu Tian, Fu Mei and ye Shijun were stunned at first, then overjoyed: "really?"


    "It''s true. I deployed at least 1000 spies outside early in the morning. Many people saw Han 3000 fly out of the city just now. The direction is really the direction of Huoshi city." Fu Tian is very excited.


    "It seems that ye Gucheng didn''t cheat us." Fu Mei Xi said.


    Ye Shijun was also quite excited: "let''s act according to the plan?"


    They nodded.


    Then the three looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    At this time, Han 3000, although he had no tianluchen, urged Taixu to walk with all his strength and without any reservation. He was not much slower than usual.


    When the evening, Han 3000 finally flew to the vicinity of flint city.


    In the distance between the mountains, a looming city is made of magma, surrounded by fire and smoke, which casts a mysterious veil on the city. From a distance, Flint city is like a city built on a crater, like a mirage.


    "Is this flint city?" Han three thousand body shape a stand, small white body after, jump to Han three thousand shoulder.


    Xiaotianluchen is caught and Linlong is seriously injured. Xiaobai understands that he is Han 3000''s only helper at this time.


    "I''m really good at finding a place." Han 3000 drank coldly: "use the momentum of the mountains to create an array and connect with the central flint city. Come in later. You have to be careful. Although I don''t know what array it is, this Firestone city is not simple. "


    "They do look for places. Unfortunately, they''ve got the wrong people, just like I did." Xiaobai gave a bitter smile.


    No matter how good a thing is, someone must enjoy it. If no one can enjoy it, what is it?!


    Although the construction of flint city is exquisite and huge, it is destined to become a lonely city.


    "Would you like to ask your brothers to come out and help?" Xiaobai said with a smile.


    "No need." Han three thousand finish, body movement, sky fire moon incarnation bow and arrow, jade sword horizontal body, suddenly an arrow burst out!


    Whew!


    Sky fire, moon wheel and jade sword are three in one. With a clear sound, they directly blast to the border of Huoshi city.


    Bang!!!


    With a loud noise, the moon wheel of sky fire and the jade sword suddenly collide with the border, and the current of the whole border is rolling. Then, the three return to Han 3000''s hands.


    "Damn, this thing is really hard." Xiaobai whispered.


    "It depends on whether his boundary is hard or my axe is hard!" Han three thousand cold voice a smile, in the hand Pan Gu ax raises, is about to get up.


    "Who''s coming?"


    At this time, the city wall, colorful, Zhu a group of experts a shadow fly to the city wall, through the border to see the outside of Han 3000.


    "How dare you come to our Huoshi city for trouble." In the crowd, an old man in white with red and scarlet characters on his chest yelled angrily. His cultivation reached the terrible level of eight wasteland, and he was really the best among the experts.


    "What I want is your life in huoshicheng!" Han 3000 sneered, Pangu ax suddenly shining!


    Falling from the sky, the power of perawa mountain!


    Drink!!!!


    Boom!!!!!


    Under Pangu''s axe, wanwei was the only one, and the strong Qi even made the whole border shake.


    "Han... Han 3000?" The old man in white suddenly changed his face. He said angrily, "inform them immediately that the tiger has entered the cage!"


    "Yes


    "I''m a tiger. Do you think you deserve a cage as a garbage city?" Han three thousand ferocious anger a smile, the big axe thunders.


    Bang!!!!


    Under the axe, the solid border is like a powder. With a dull sound, the whole border''s golden light quickly spreads from the mouth of the axe to the surrounding mountains.


    Take advantage of the strong border of mountains, break!


    "Han 3000, you are so arrogant. Do you really think that no one in the world can deal with you? " The old man in White said angrily, "all the generals of Zhu family!"


    "Yes


    "Give me the arrogant child!"¡° Yes! " As soon as the words fell, hundreds of dark shadows directly attacked Han 3000 on the wall of flint city¡° Touch my wife and daughter, I want you to be buried with the Zhu family! " Han three thousand angrily drinks, on the body Jin mang suddenly big flash! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2203

    The voice dropped.


    A dark shadow, like lightning, came directly, carrying the potential of destroying heaven and earth, shaking the whole audience.


    Seeing this, even the more numerous Zhu family members were frightened one by one.


    What kind of ghost power is this? Strong enough to suffocate!


    Although he had known that Han 3000 was quite capable, and the Zhu family had already made a good deal of countermeasures, he was still trembling when he really saw this guy''s metamorphosis.


    "This guy, what the hell? Why is the breath so strong? "


    "Is it still human?"


    Han 3000 people have not yet arrived, Zhu''s several masters have been scared, some people are even more germination retreat.


    "Die for me!"


    With a roar, Han 3000 went down with an axe, and the moon burst out at the same time, like a dragon sweeping the crowd.


    Boom!!


    Pangu''s axe went down from the sky. The 100 meter thick city wall was hard under one axe and was directly cut and blasted to tens of meters. The violent explosion even shook the whole city wall.


    The moon wheel of sky fire is like the dragon of fire. It goes across the vertical pendulum. Where it passes, it is entangled by fire and lightning, causing countless deaths and injuries.


    Zhu''s group of experts, even Han''s 3000 pairs, are not matched. At this time, they are in a mess and are tired of dealing with it.


    "With your own strength, you want to fight against my Huoshi Zhu family. You are too arrogant." The old man in white stamped his foot angrily and ejected his whole body directly.


    Behind him, dozens of Zhu masters also stabilized their bodies and immediately joined in to encircle Han 3000.


    "To die!"


    Boom!!


    The golden light on Han 3000''s body was scattered, and the golden light all over his body was scattered directly, just like a god Buddha. His silver hair rose without wind and swayed.


    "I want you to sacrifice to heaven!"


    Voice a fall, Han 3000 hand Pangu ax directly to kill the old man in white.


    Wuxiang divine skill, Taixu divine step and Tianyin skill. They move with their left hand and attack with their right hand. They are fast and powerful. The old man in white has never seen such a fierce attack. He quickly responded to the battle with his terror strength at the beginning of the eight wastelands.


    But soon, he found out it was wrong.


    Han 3000 is just attacking but not defending, which makes his attack very fierce. The old man in white, tired of coping with it, sneered and clapped his hand.


    He thought Han 3000 was finished, but he didn''t know how much he hurt when he clapped his hand on the iron plate. But Han 3000 hit him with his backhand at this time, and he hurt himself a lot.


    "Hiss, this guy is so strange. Be careful." The old man in white was beaten back a few meters by Han Sanya, and he yelled to the people around him in time.


    "I''m little your mother!" With a fury, Han 3000 directly attacked the old man in white.


    You want to take a breath? It depends on whether I agree or not!


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden light and a figure in white suddenly rushed together again!


    Bang!!


    The sky is shaking!


    The two masters fight each other, and the flames are everywhere.


    From the sky to the sky, from the sky to nothingness, in the sky, lightning and thunder, the anti Buddha sky is torn, and will step down at any time.


    In the middle of the air, the two did not leave behind. Han 3000 was extremely brave. The old man in white also seized the opportunity that Han 3000 did not defend and tried to defeat Han 3000 with his own fatal attack.


    On the bottom, the Zhu family''s experts always pay attention to the battle above. Once they have any chance, they will immediately release the attack and help the old man in white remotely.


    But obviously, there are not many such opportunities.


    Under Taixu SHENBU, Han 3000''s body method is erratic. Sometimes he is far away from the old man in white, and sometimes he suddenly fights with him. Although a group of people want to help him, they are afraid of hurting the old man in white.


    "Now, you can die!"


    Han three thousand suddenly ferocious disdain a smile, looking at the right arm cut by the old man''s wound, golden blood DC, the next second, Han three thousand suddenly left hand fierce clap right hand, a blood instant was clapped into countless blood rain, straight Bang white clothes old man.


    In a hurry, the old man in white just blocked him with his robes.


    But this, obviously, will make him pay a very heavy price.


    And those who did not block the blood rain, but at this time and down, straight drench those Zhujia experts below.


    When the blood is drenched, there are many faces or bodies stained with a few drops of blood.


    When he saw that Han 3000''s blood was golden, a group of executives finally let go.


    "Elder Tianxiang is really a model of our generation. Ha ha, just a few times, he has injured Han 3000."


    "Ha ha, it''s said that Han 3000 is a mysterious man. It''s amazing. In my opinion, it''s just like that."


    "Although the top of Qishan is an expert in martial arts competition, the boy is brilliant on it, but the person who doesn''t go to the top of Qishan doesn''t mean he is not an expert. The world in all directions is extremely big, and crouching tiger, hidden dragon is not to mention. Coincidentally, there is a hidden dragon in our Zhu family


    Several masters of the Zhu family were already full of joy, so they had to drink to celebrate.


    "Han 3000, the wave has a false name." In the middle of the sky, after blocking the blood, the old man in white disdained to put the white clothes in the way of disdain¡° Do you know me well? " Han three thousand also don''t attack, at this time gently stop body, funny looking at the old man in white. As far as Han 3000 is concerned, he is just a corpse at the moment. Naturally, he has no interest in attacking again¡° Do you think we''re not going to make any preparations? We need to know something about you. If you know yourself and the other, you can win a hundred battles. Is that right The old man in White said with a smile¡° Indeed Han Sanqian nodded with a smile: "it''s true that only knowing yourself and your enemy can win a hundred battles, but the question is, do you really know me? If there is any deviation, what should we do? However, this answer, I''m afraid you can only taste it slowly in your next life. " With that, Han 3000 waved and made a gesture of farewell. Regardless of what the old man in White said, he turned and flew directly down the wall. The old man in white glared angrily. He was still here. This guy had to leave first regardless of what he didn''t hear? But he just wanted to chase Han 3000, but found his body completely out of control, subconsciously looked down, his eyes suddenly opened! His body was filled with all kinds of blood holes. Through those holes, he could even see the sky behind him¡° This... This... "The old man in white looked at the blood hole on his body. When did this happen? Suddenly, he was shocked: "blood, it''s the blood!" With unwilling eyes, his body suddenly fell from the air. The experts on the ground were happy. Suddenly, many people died suddenly. Before they were reflected, they heard that the elders fell from the sky. Those who died were dead, but those who were alive were also frightened. At this time, Han 3000 had already plunged into the city of flint. The killing of Qi people was like killing demons! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2204

    Without the shackles of the experts in front, Han 3000 is like a lion rushing into the sheep.


    Even after the war broke out in huoshicheng, countless elite soldiers were added to support, but for Han 3000, these were just the powder between the bullets and smiles.


    "Boom


    Han 3000, who carried the moon wheel of sky fire, bombed the sky fire with his left hand and twined the moon wheel with his right hand. Where he passed, people fell like grass and there was no life on the ground.


    In the city, there are fires everywhere, with purple lights winding around, corpses everywhere, and rivers of blood.


    It''s hard to resist Han 3000 with these.


    It is even more difficult for Han 3000 to resist the fury.


    Originally beautiful and incomparable flint City, but at this time, just like the human purgatory general, cry, cry, everywhere! The howl of the wolf is endless.


    Han 3000 stands in the middle of the sky, golden body and silver hair, stepping on the mountains and rivers of blood, like an evil god.


    Ten thousand soldiers were killed and wounded, and more than a thousand experts were half disabled. At this time, Han 3000, who was shining with gold, was also covered with blood.


    "Hand over Su Yingxia and Han Nian, or I''ll kill your whole city!"


    Voice a fall, an axe under the thunderbolt!!!


    Boom!!!


    Hundreds of people died under the light of the axe, and a half meter deep gully was left in the 100 meter street.


    Shock!!!!


    Even though there are still many soldiers in Flint City, no one dares to move at this time.


    "Stop it


    Just then, there was an angry cry.


    The next second, thousands of soldiers quickly lined up, and a group of experts came out under the leadership of several middle-aged people. At the top of the crowd, the leader of flint City, Zhu Jiazhu and Zhu Kaixuan were the most outstanding!


    "Your honor is Han 3000? I have no enmity with you. Why do you break into my city and kill me Zhu Kaixuan said coldly.


    Half of the city of flint is under fire. The people are fleeing and the soldiers are all broken. As the Lord of the city, how can he live?!


    "Hand over Su Yingxia and others. I''ll spare you a dog''s life." Han 3000''s face was cold.


    "Han 3000, I don''t know what you''re talking about! I didn''t catch you in Flint! " Zhu Kaixuan drank angrily, but it was obvious that a flash of haste in his eyes had betrayed him deeply.


    "No, isn''t it?" Han three thousand evil smile, figure into a lightning, the next second, has directly appeared in front of Zhu Kaixuan.


    As a city leader, Zhu Kaixuan''s cultivation is not bad. Almost the moment Han 3000 appears in front of him, he has already left.


    Boom!!!


    Han 3000 did not stop at all. He speeded up fiercely and tore a huge gap in the Qianda formation behind Zhu Kaixuan.


    "What kind of pervert is this?" There was a terrible cry.


    "No, he went to the Lord''s house." Another person beside Zhu Kaixuan also suddenly reflected this.


    Zhu Kaixuan immediately felt tight, waved his hand and rushed to the city master''s mansion with all the people.


    But when he arrived at the city Lord''s residence, the courtyard was already full of soldiers and the bodies of the guard. The whole elegant residence was full of blood, and the screams and cries in the house pierced people''s eardrums.


    In the big house, hundreds of Zhu''s family members were forced into the corner by Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, you are still a famous figure in the world. What''s your ability to bully women and children? Come to me if you can Zhu Kaixuan yelled and rushed in with people.


    "You know, what''s the matter with you? What about my wife and daughter? " As soon as the voice fell, Han San''s right hand moved, and a family member of the Zhu family suddenly tilted his neck and fell to the ground, never moving again.


    "What can I do for you? Don''t you dare come at me? "


    Several families fell down again.


    "You!!!" Zhu Kaixuan is angry.


    Han three thousand ferocious smile, hands move again, a family member was immediately inhaled into his hand, fingers move, only to hear that person''s throat a stuffy sound, and then no gas slanted on Han three thousand''s hand.


    "Han 3000, you are a hero and mysterious man admired by many people in the world. Do you really intend to kill these unarmed people all the time?" Next to Zhu Kaixuan, an old man yelled angrily, trying to suppress Han 3000 with morality.


    Unfortunately, he obviously used the wrong person.


    "Han 3000 never wants to be a hero, let alone a hero. If you touch my family, I want you to be buried with me. Die for me


    With a wave of his hand, more than 20 family members of Han 3000 died instantly!


    Zhu people suddenly opened their eyes, in front of the people, which is what mysterious people, clearly is the devil of hell!


    "Dad, stop talking to him. Let''s kill him together." At this time, the son beside Zhu Kaixuan suddenly said in a loud voice.


    When Zhu Kaixuan heard his son speak, he was in a hurry and wanted to protect his son. But a shadow suddenly flashed by. Then his son had disappeared in front of him.


    "So this is your son?" When Han 3000 appeared, he had already caught the boy standing on the inner hall, and his face was full of evil sneers.


    "Have a good time?" Han 3000 looks at Zhu Kaixuan. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2205

    Zhu Kaixuan was stunned and cold, but he didn''t speak. Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly moved his hand.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, many senior executives behind Zhu Kaixuan and many Zhu family members behind Han 3000 could not help but turn their heads to one side after seeing this situation.


    Han Sanyi, holding Zhu Kaixuan''s son in his hand, pinched his throat like a stick, lifted it up, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    Zhu Kaixuan''s son was thrown like this, the whole person curled up on the ground, only opened his mouth, but couldn''t make a sound in pain.


    "Don''t say it, do you?"


    "Whew! Bang


    Another volley, Zhu Kaixuan''s son was immediately caught in the hands, and then a fierce fall!!


    This time, he had been completely lying on the ground, limbs twitch.


    "Say it or not!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!!!"


    Zhu Kaixuan closed his eyes tightly. He didn''t dare to see the scene in front of him, and he didn''t dare to see his own son. How miserable it was to be thrown like this!


    Three times in a row, Zhu Kaixuan''s son has been lying on the ground almost motionless, blood has been stained all over his body, and mixed with countless soil, becoming a full clay figurine.


    The mud moistened his hair and made it look more white.


    Zhu''s family is used to treating people with dignity. They have never seen such a situation before. They are so scared that they are all huddled together. Even those soldiers who have experienced many battles can''t help taking a breath of air at this time.


    Cruel, it''s too cruel.


    Everyone can''t help but turn his face to one side, for fear of looking at him even one more time. If he wants to see him, he will torture himself alive.


    "Han 3000, that''s enough. Don''t hurt my family any more. I can only tell you that if you want to live, leave here immediately. This is the only information I can give you." Zhu Kaixuan was afraid. He had only two sons. One died and the other was among his family.


    "You don''t think I''ll leave if I can''t hand it over?" Han 3000 disdains cold voice way.


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to want someone. We''re just following orders. Don''t blame us. " Zhu Kaixuan sighed and stared at Han 3000.


    Before doing this, he thought that he would face Han 3000''s revenge, but he still dared, naturally because someone supported him.


    "Well, then go to those who command you and beg for mercy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s right hand suddenly attacked Zhu Kaixuan, and his left hand suddenly smashed the family members behind him.


    As soon as Zhu Kaixuan and the soldiers quickly resisted the moon wheel, it was already hell on earth.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    On the fire, hundreds of people howled miserably, and the family members were like firemen, hopping in place desperately. The scene was really miserable.


    "Fire fighting." Zhu Kaixuan yelled.


    Countless soldiers rushed in a hurry to fight the fire and save people.


    But soon, these soldiers not only couldn''t save people, but also several Zhu family members who were burned by the fire cried for help because they were too painful. They were caught in the fire and burned alive.


    Han 3000''s sky fire, although Han 3000 intentionally reduced the amount of fire, how could ordinary people be able to eliminate it?


    Watching his family roar and scream in the fire, Zhu Kaixuan was full of pain and suffering. Looking at Han 3000, he gritted his teeth and said, "Han 3000, you are so hateful for killing my family."


    Some people don''t pay attention to their own vicious words, but think that others beat him too hard and bite him back, and so does the Zhu family.


    People are evil. Sometimes they can''t look directly at people''s heart except the sun in the sky.


    They did the same thing to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia. Han 3000 was just a backhand sanction, but it was heinous in their eyes.


    Han three thousand backhand holding up the sky fire: "now, do you still say, where is Su Yingxia? This is the last time. It''s a big deal. I slaughtered your flint city. Take your time


    "You dare!" Zhu Kaixuan drank angrily.


    "Then try it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s hands were full of fire and moon wheels, and his body shape rushed to Zhu Kaixuan.


    Zhu Kaixuan was also very angry at this time. He took a few experts with him to fight against Han 3000.


    Six to one.


    There was fire everywhere.


    For a time, seven people were fighting in the main hall, and they came and went to each other.


    And now Tianhu city.


    The Fuye alliance is very powerful, and a large number of troops are hunting in the city. Han 3000 used to live in the inn, but now his life has been ruined. Countless disciples of the mysterious people alliance are besieged by the Fuye alliance, and they are seriously injured.


    At this time, the four evil kings and the Fuye allied forces surrounded and killed the Wangs.


    Outside nihilist mountain, a large number of Fuye allied forces are quietly approaching. Outside the city, there are 40000 troops of Yaoshen Pavilion, 20000 elite troops of Yongsheng sea area, and 30000 troops of Fuye allied forces, which bombard the city from three directions. In the sky, black clouds are pressing down on the city. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2206

    In Flint.


    Han''s battle of three thousand one against six is not over.


    But the soldiers and a group of experts who did not take part in the war were already cool.


    The top experts of the Zhu family in the five big fire stone cities, the Dutong in the East, South, West, North and central areas, are all experienced in all kinds of battles and cooperate with each other. In the family civil war, the five of them can even tie up with the elders of Zhenzu like the old man in white. Their actual strength is naturally amazing.


    In addition, Zhu Kaixuan, the master of killing evil, six people gathered together, which can be said to be a gathering of stars.


    This is not their imagination, but the actual combat, otherwise, how can flint city have such a large territory, and how can it have such a beautiful today?!


    However, after three thousand years in Korea, the six men were already exhausted in less than ten minutes.


    They know it''s not that their people are incompetent, but that Han 3000 is really abnormal.


    The attack is so powerful that people are dazzled. There are not only many strange attacks, but also the attacks of six of them. In terms of defense, this guy is almost defenceless. You can fight as you like. But the problem is that the Zhu family''s six people have played together for several rounds, which makes this guy more powerful.


    "What the hell is that? Tortoise? "


    "I didn''t expect that the mysterious man in the legend was so domineering. No wonder the peak of Qishan on that day made a big splash. It seems that Jianghu rumors are not only exaggerated, but sometimes not detailed. I''m afraid we know too little about Han 3000. "


    "In the future, this man will be able to achieve some hegemony and become a leader. It''s no wonder that if Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area want to eliminate him completely, it will be a great disaster in the future. "


    "If it wasn''t for yaoshenge and Yongsheng sea area, we would have achieved great success in the future if we cooperated with him. This man would lead a new era in the future."


    A group of senior executives could not help sighing. There was panic and admiration in their eyes when they looked at Han 3000, but it was more a pity.


    It''s a pity that Han 3000, such a talented person, is a God made general, but he has to be envied by heaven. Today, he can only fall in Flint city.


    "What about the outside support?" At this point, an executive asked the soldier next to him.


    "Outside the city, we have seen three armies rushing towards Huoshi city."


    Hearing the soldier''s report, several senior executives gasped: "how long will it take?"


    "Within our planned time, we will be outside the city in about a quarter of an hour."


    Several senior executives nodded. These are the planned time. With their strength in huoshicheng, they think they can block Han 3000 for at least half a day. Although this plan was rejected by AO Tian, they should not underestimate the enemy. The army will arrive in half an hour.


    But all flint City executives think that Ao Tian is just cautious and cautious.


    Until now, they no longer think so.


    "Fortunately, the patriarch of Aotian is cautious. He only asked us to delay him for half an hour. If he refuses, according to our original plan, will it be half a day? Ha ha, I''m afraid the city of flint has been occupied for a long time. "


    "Yes, this Han 3000..."


    "In 15 minutes, it should not be a problem when the city Lord and wududutong face each other."


    Once the words came out, everyone agreed and finally let go of the suspense. Although they are still inferior six to one, they are not likely to lose soon.


    Poof!


    Just at this time, when people just let go, a figure suddenly flew out of the battlefield and smashed a half meter thick stone pillar in front of the inner hall door.


    Bang!!


    Needless to say, this man is Zhu Kaixuan, the leader of flint city.


    Bang bang bang!


    There were five dull sounds again, and the figure of wudutong also flew out and smashed in all directions.


    Boom!


    Han Sanqian also has a steady figure. He may have been standing too hard. Under one foot, the solid ground made of marble was stamped out several deep cracks by him.


    Soon, among the rocks, Zhu Kaixuan crawled out of the ruins in a mess. In a blink of an eye, he saw that wududutong had fallen everywhere, and there was no more blood. There was endless fear in his heart.


    Like other executives just now, he didn''t want to win Han 3000. He just wants to bring his own capable wududutong, and delay Han 3000. At this time, he doesn''t think there is any problem.


    Even in a short time, there is nothing to say.


    But where can he think of it? Such a short time has become the longest time in his life. He worked very hard in the whole battle, and even thought that every second was passing like a year. What''s more, they lost.


    The defeat was very sudden and thorough.


    He began to regret that he promised Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area to provoke the demon in front of him. Otherwise, his flint city would not become the present purgatory, and his Zhu family would not fall into this situation.


    "Ah!!! Why, why? "


    Zhu Kaixuan roared angrily and looked up to the sky. The whole voice was full of reluctance, anger, regret and distress.


    He managed the Zhu family painstakingly for decades, and even inherited the instructions of his ancestors to expand his family. But today, everything is destroyed. He knew that if a quarter of an hour could not be persisted, no one in Flint would be able to stop the demon in front of him¡° For the last time, hand over Su Yingxia, or leave the life of the whole city! " Han three thousand just ignore these, cold voice asks a way. Not to mention the small flint City, if you can''t find Su Yingxia and Han Nian, you will be slaughtering the world in all directions. Why does Han 3000 dare not? One anger is a beauty, but Han 3000''s anger may be irresistible to the whole world. With that, Zhu Kaixuan gritted his teeth and hesitated¡° We really... Didn''t catch anyone. " Behind him, a senior executive of the Zhu family was afraid¡° Yes Han three thousand ferocious smile, holding Pangu axe, figure like a ghost. Brush, brush! Among the soldiers in the crowd, as soon as the golden axe passed, dozens of people fell directly. Brush, brush! Another big one. Han 3000 is like a butcher. All the places he passes are corpses! Zhu Kaixuan was completely stunned, and the cool back of his spine made him sweat wildly. One, two, three... Ten, one hundred... When watching countless soldiers and executives turn into a cold corpse, even Zhu Kaixuan, who has been walking through the war all the year round, completely collapsed at this time¡° I... I said Zhu Kaixuan sighed: "we... We caught Su Yingxia, but they are not in the stone fire city!"¡° And where are they? "¡° I don''t know. After we caught them according to the plan, we were suddenly intercepted by a group of mysterious people on the way. Although the number of mysterious people is small, they are more and more powerful. Su Yingxia and other people were also intercepted on the way. " Zhu Kaixuan was depressed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2207

    There was another movement in his hands, and a group of people turned into corpses.


    "I didn''t cheat you. Su Yingxia and others were really intercepted on the way. We don''t know who it is. Maybe, maybe it''s Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area. This is what they ordered us to do. The purpose is to lead you to flint City, and then the coalition forces will encircle you. " Zhu Kaixuan said with fear: "they are afraid that we can''t stop you, so they may not intercept people as planned on the way."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go outside and have a look. The people in Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area should be coming soon."


    Han 3000 looked up at the sky over the city of flint. The four dragons flew around quickly. It was obvious that they found a large number of enemies.


    So what Zhu Kaixuan said is true?


    Mingyu is a spy in Yaoshen pavilion or immortality sea area. He betrays Su Yingxia''s information on the way, and then finds a flint city to be a ghost for death, seduces himself, and then holds himself back!?


    It seems that it should be.


    "Well, you can set out in peace." Han three thousand cold sound a drink, jade sword direct frame in Zhu Kaixuan''s neck.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. Although I''ve moved your wife and daughter, you''ve killed my family. We''re even, OK?" Zhu Kaixuan asked for mercy in a trembling voice.


    Think of his side of the city Lord, unexpectedly fell so kneeling to beg for mercy, the former city Lord demeanor is like a dog in general.


    "Your family?" Han 3000 glanced at the people of the Zhu family who had become charred corpses behind him. Zhu Kaixuan nodded desperately at this time. Han 3000 suddenly disdained to smile: "they?"


    "Not even a hair of Su Yingxia!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Han''s jade sword swept away.


    Bang!


    Zhu Kaixuan''s head suddenly opened his eyes and fell to the ground from his neck.


    Seeing that Zhu Kaixuan was killed, a group of soldiers and executives were shocked. Those with weak legs sat on the ground on the spot, and then a group of people scattered and fled!


    In a few minutes.


    There were nearly 100000 people in the three routes. They surrounded the whole city of flint, which was full of fire. At this time, the sky was full of blood red.


    "We''re late." Wu Yan leaned against Ye Gucheng and said in a cold voice.


    Looking around, the city of flint is already full of ruins and ruins. There are lots of corpses on the ground, and there are rivers of blood. How can there be the prosperity of the past.


    "What does it matter to us whether we are late or not? From the beginning, the death and life of the Zhu family were not in my consideration. If they don''t die, can they hold Han 3000? " Ye Gucheng gave a cold smile.


    "So it is." Wu Yan nodded with a smile.


    "Their death will only cause a serious blow to the Fuye family." Ye Gucheng finished, and Wu Yan looked at each other with a smile.


    Huoshi city is such an important geographical city. Futian, a fool, knows that it is very important for the Fuye allied forces. How can he not know about Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area, which are determined to dominate the world in all directions.


    There is no doubt that the imperial edict is true, but what about it? It''s written by Zhu Kaixuan, and it clearly says that as long as he is in front of the city leader for one day, he will be loyal to the United forces of Fuye for one day, but the problem is, what if he dies?!


    From the beginning, ye Gucheng''s chess pieces, the Zhu family will die, and to help Ye allied forces, but also just empty promises.


    "Gucheng, your move is really wonderful. It can not only lead Han 3000 here, but also completely disintegrate the careless alliance between Fu Ye coalition and Han 3000. It is killing two birds with one stone." Wu Yan said with a heartfelt smile.


    There are some people in the Fuye alliance, and Han 3000 is strong. The combination of the two families really gives Yaoshen pavilion a headache. But if we separate the two families and even let them have a grudge against each other, it will be different.


    Right now, that''s it.


    "Those stupid pigs in Futian only daydream all day long. What''s the difference between teasing them and teasing monkeys?" Ye Gucheng disdains to smile: "as for Han 3000, does he think he is the only one in the world who is very smart? I will do to him what he does to me! "


    Wu Yan nodded happily: "however, Gu Cheng, how do you know that Han 3000''s wife will pass through Huoshi city?" This is a necessary prerequisite. Whether all the plans can be implemented or not is the most critical point.


    Speaking of this, ye Gucheng also felt incredible. When he first heard the news, he didn''t believe it, but at that time, in front of Ao Tian, commander Chen and others threw the pot and forced him to deal with his own situation, so the dead horse became a living horse doctor. He didn''t know that it was true and gained a lot.


    "When I kill Han 3000 and go back to drink, I''ll tell you slowly." Ye Gucheng sneers.


    Wu Yan nodded: "OK, no problem. By the way, there''s another thing you''ve done very well in Gucheng. Last night, Zhu Kaixuan sent an urgent letter saying that when he caught Su Yingxia, they were attacked by a group of mysterious people, and Su Yingxia and others were followed away. Hey, hey, you must have sent someone to do this? "


    "The Zhu family is not in your consideration. How can they hold such an important handle? Wonderful, seconds. "


    "Su Yingxia is gone?" Ye Gu Cheng suddenly extremely confused way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2208

    Looking at Ye Gucheng''s confused appearance, Wu Yan was also stunned.


    Didn''t Ye Gucheng arrange it privately?


    "You didn''t arrange it?" Wu Yan doubts.


    "When did I arrange it? You''re not talking to me about such an important thing until now? " Ye Gucheng is angry.


    "I... I know you can''t trust the Zhu family, so... I thought you secretly sent a mantis to catch cicadas, and the Yellow sparrow is behind."


    "Yellow finch fart, now it seems that we are Mantis." Ye Gu Cheng suddenly frowned.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Oh, no matter what, Han 3000 has entered the city of flint as we expected. For us, the goal has been achieved." Wu Yangen didn''t know what had happened. How could he know the strange things in it.


    But his words do make sense. Ye Gucheng, Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area want Han 3000''s life. As for Su Yingxia, how much do they care?!


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether Han Sany is alive or not.


    "Maybe the messenger did it." Ye Gucheng murmured in his heart.


    Just, what does that person want to bind Su Yingxia for?! Secondly, he had the ability to capture Su Yingxia from the Zhu family. Why didn''t he do it himself? Instead, tell yourself Su Yingxia''s whereabouts? How about sending someone by yourself?


    Ye Gucheng didn''t understand, and he didn''t think about it.


    Because at this time, Ao Tian has brought several experts to come here in person.


    "Lonely city, it''s beautiful." Ao Tianfei is in a good mood when he comes to Ye Gucheng.


    Han Sanqian, who is suffering from this serious problem, is finally like a tiger in a cage, holding hands of life and death.


    "The lonely city is just a small scheme." Ye Gucheng pretended to be modest and said, "it''s the clan leader Ao who really relies on your trust and support. Otherwise, how can it be effective today?"


    "Well, modest, very modest. I like a modest and smart young man like you." Ao Tian laughed, then turned to Ao Yong and said, "if those unfilial sons of my Ao family had such a lonely city, I would never worry about it. I''m afraid they would have driven the top of the blue mountain down from the altar."


    Ao Yong said with a smile: "young master Ye is really resourceful. He is a rare talent. This time, he is really capable of besieging Han 3000 in Huoshi city. Chief Ao, if you think that you are not as good as ye, it''s easy. Why don''t you take young master Ye as your adopted son. "


    "Adopted son?" Ao Tian frowned.


    Ao Yong nodded, but he patted a top jade in his arms.


    The plan to encircle and suppress Han 3000 was successful. Ao Yong naturally knew who the general trend would fall on. The top jade sent by Ye Gucheng was not just as valuable as the jade itself.


    "Director Ao, you love me. How can I be a lonely city?" Ye Gucheng said with a false smile.


    "No, I think Ao Yong is right. At present, if I want to be the first in the world in the eternal sea area, I naturally need all kinds of talents. You are young, promising and very smart. This time you have made great achievements, which really makes me happy. OK, I''ll take you as my adopted son. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Yan and others immediately looked at Ye Gucheng excitedly. Although Ye Gucheng was embarrassed on his face, he knelt down honestly at his feet: "I''ve seen my adoptive father in Gucheng."


    "Hahaha, get up, get up, my son!" Ao Tian laughed and was seldom happy.


    Behind him, commander Chen''s face is like a pig''s liver. How ugly his face is. Happiness is the happiness of others, and acid is his own. After a lot of hard work, ye Gucheng became a Phoenix.


    "Venerable Lord, I''m great now. In the past, only your subordinates had dared to jump to report. Now, Ao Tian''s son, I''m afraid he won''t look you in the eye." Commander Chen said quietly.


    Although Wang Huanzhi was smiling on his face, he was obviously angry in his eyes. Commander Chen''s words really hit his mind.


    Ye Gucheng and his gang naturally didn''t notice that Wang Huanzhi was smiling, and they were completely immersed in Ao Tian''s joy of accepting his adopted son.


    "Well, we can stop this little thing for a while, because there are more happy things waiting for us." Ao Tian chuckled.


    They all nodded and looked at the flint city which was already purgatory.


    The huge city wall is full of gaps, and countless people are fleeing at this time. Behind them are the soldiers of flint city. These soldiers have long lost the original appearance of maintaining order. At this time, they have to push away all the city people who are blocked in front of them and want to leave the nightmare land as soon as possible.


    And almost on the city people not far behind, Han 3000 at this time slowly came out.


    In his hands, he held a bloody head.


    And that head is Zhu Kaixuan''s!


    Han 3000, covered with blood, stood there, looking coldly at all the coalition troops at the scene.


    But for a moment, tens of thousands of people suddenly felt cold and windless, and many people even hugged their bodies.


    What''s that? The devil from hell?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2209

    "Han 3000!!"


    Ye Gucheng looks at Han 3000 coldly, and his teeth are itching.


    "Look, isn''t that the head of Zhu Kaixuan, the leader of flint city?"


    "This guy didn''t really kill the whole flint City, did he?"


    "One man slaughters one city? This guy is really a mysterious person I admire. If my family hadn''t been immortal for generations, I would really like to mix with this guy. When it''s too late to kill alone, Wanba will gather his body and take it, take it. "


    "This guy is really terrible. Nuo Da''s flint city has been turned into a human purgatory. He should not be called a mysterious man, but a demon butcher. Kill people when you see them, and kill people like demons! "


    Behind him, the disciples whispered. Ao Tian''s face was cold, and his heart was even more murderous.


    But now, Han 3000 already has a lot of influence. If it''s going to last, can''t he really become the third largest force?


    Taking a step forward, Ao Tian said with a cold smile: "I didn''t expect that when you were wearing a mask to be my dog in Qishan hall, your actual identity was really the son-in-law who helped the family. It was interesting and interesting. However, in front of Ao Tian, whether you were a mysterious person or Han 3000, you would only die."


    Han 3000 looks cold: "you dare to kidnap my wife and daughter. Do you think you will leave here alive?"


    "Hubris, hubris! Young man, you are so arrogant. " Ao Tian suddenly said angrily, as the clan leader of the eternal sea area, no one has ever dared to be so reckless in front of him, including the clan leader on the top of the blue mountain!


    But Han 3000 dared to threaten death directly in front of himself!


    "You don''t see what you''re going through now. There are nearly 100000 people in our three allied forces. Among them, there are some excellent generals in our eternal sea area. I will kill you once that day, and I will kill you again today. "


    "That''s right, Han 3000. You are so arrogant. I will kill you today to sacrifice the flag of our medicine God Pavilion." Wang Huanzhi also cheered coldly.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly and looks up. The city is full of people.


    Han Sanqian understands that this time he believes the wrong person, and the result may be very serious.


    Even to a certain extent, it''s even more serious than I think, because there is Fu Tian in these encirclement troops.


    When Fu Tian saw Han 3000''s eyes sweeping over him, his whole eyes subconsciously hid. Before he came, he thought ten thousand bold words and scolded Han 3000''s thousand words. At this time, all of them were put back in his stomach and didn''t dare to fart.


    He is afraid of being targeted by Han 3000, and then he will have bad luck.


    Han 3000 gently smile, nodded: "very good, all come."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s body flashed and directly turned into an illusion. The next second, he directly collapsed into the crowd.


    This killing, Han 3000 whole people like a bomb into the lake, from the nearest drug God Pavilion army was quite neat camp immediately exploded, for a time, people turned upside down, chaos.


    Wang Huan''s teeth are clenched. There are people in all sides of the three allied forces. What do you mean if you don''t attack Laozi''s medicine God Pavilion first? I think the disciples of Yaoshen pavilion are easy to bully, right?


    Boom, boom, boom!!!


    Even though there are not many people in Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area participating in the war, each of them is a variety of leaders, they are still tired of coping with such top abnormal people as Han 3000.


    An elephant suddenly came into the ant colony, which may be the situation in the army of Yaoshen Pavilion at this time.


    For a moment, there were explosions, flames, shouts, murders and cries.


    "My God." Fu Tian looked at the Yaoshen pavilion from a distance and saw that many elite disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion were falling down like saplings cut down by a knife. He couldn''t help swallowing.


    Is this the real strength of this earth waste?!


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound of the explosion continued. Han 3000 rushed in with a figure as big as that. In just a few seconds, he killed a large dot with a diameter of more than ten meters. Among the dots, there was only a corpse and no life.


    Terror!


    overbearing!


    As soon as Han 3000''s bloody eyes were swept away, thousands of people around him stepped back, and no one dared to move forward.


    The gums are bleeding in the weather.


    "Let the song be quiet." As soon as Wang Huan Zhi closed his eyes, he was speechless.


    "Lord, that''s your dry daughter..." he said in a hurry.


    "When the hell is it? I''m going to lose my face. Don''t talk about being a daughter, even if I''m a mother." In front of so many people, he has lost face once. If he loses face again this time, how can he face the world?


    What''s more, Ao Tian is still here. How can he behave like this in front of Ao Tian?!


    "Yes."


    The subordinates retired.


    At this time, Han 3000, just like his new nickname magic Tu, stood in the way of killing people and God, and looked up at the world. The circle of more than ten meters is now more than 50 meters. The front group of Yaoshen Pavilion disciples are scared and their legs are soft.


    Although they are carefully selected, they are different from people in other places. They have just learned Han 3000''s power, but now they meet him again. Naturally, their hearts are trembling and their liver is trembling. Han 3000''s face was cold, and his eyes didn''t have the slightest emotion. Though besieged by the three armed forces, so what? Not only did he not have the slightest fear, but he was glad to have arranged it. Judging from the current situation, the people who kidnapped Su Yingxia and Han Nian must be Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area, and supporting the family may also have something to do with them. It''s better for the provincial families to look for them one by one. Think of here, Han 3000 suddenly straight forward. It was as if a group of sheep were staring at the tiger. Although there were a large number of them, when the tiger moved, the group of people immediately yelled and ran away. Tens of thousands of soldiers, not dignified, but funny scenes¡° Whew Bang! Suddenly, at this time, a red tassel spear suddenly inserted at the foot of Han 3000. Then, a woman in green stood in front of Han 3000¡° My God, Qujing, Zitong fairy in Yaoshen Pavilion. " Hearing the exclamation of the crowd, Han 3000''s pupils shrank. Although it''s just a young woman in front of her, the sense of oppression brought to Han 3000 is not much stronger than most of her enemies. Even, her sense of oppression, Han 3000 only saw in one person. Lu Ruoxin¡° God''s gun Jade hand in the air a grip, long gun back, body suddenly move, straight stab Han 3000¡° Brush Han three thousand one side body, the cheek is not from some slightly cool, with a hand wipe, unexpectedly is a drop of blood flow down. What a fast gun! But Han 3000 was more surprised not only by the speed of her gun, but also by her body and her gun head, which was clearly stained with Han 3000''s blood but had no signs of corrosion. Gun head is not affected by Han 3000 poison blood? It''s impossible!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2210

    Han 3000 was stunned. To some extent, his poisonous blood should be extremely poisonous and corrode everything, even the iron of the prison to help the family.


    But in front of this woman''s long gun, the gun head is not affected at all!


    Take advantage of Han three thousand Lengshen, Qu Jing foot green light, long gun straight hold, lead!


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    Countless light and shadow crazy stab to Han 3000, empty is real, real is empty, Han 3000 only feel in front of the Buddha into the daytime, almost by her gun shadow completely dazzled.


    Just a few rounds, Han 3000 has been stabbed by her for several times, and her clothes are broken. However, this is not a big problem for Han 3000, who has immortal Xuan armor and gold body. On the contrary, because she began to be familiar with her, Han 3000 was also keen to grasp her weakness.


    Although her gun is fast, it is obvious that the gun should be fast and domineering! And women''s body, always difficult to say overbearing word.


    Seize a gap, Han 3000 directly does not dodge.


    Bang!


    Turn over and hit Qu Jing directly.


    Poof!


    Almost at the same time, the long gun just stabbed China and South Korea 3000 in the shoulder!


    A man and a woman were shocked almost at the same time.


    Han 3000 is shocked, his hand in the past, but as if on the iron plate, even his palm are shocked to some pain.


    Qu Jing was shocked that although the gun pierced Han 3000''s chest, it was so hard that she was so lucky that a mouthful of blood slowly flowed out of her throat.


    Boom!!!


    Two people each withdraw, Han 3000 touched his chest, blood DC, and Qu Jing retreat further, forced to endure the blood in the mouth also can''t help flowing from the mouth.


    Han 3000 at this time more surprised to find that her gun head is still not any damage. But the next second, her move dispelled Han 3000''s doubts.


    The gun suddenly disappeared out of thin air, turned into a streamer and shrank into her body.


    "Jiutian Xuanti." Inside, Xiaobai exclaimed in shock.


    "What''s that?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "In ancient times, people could become gods in the flesh. They were the spirits of all things. Although people were not as good as demons and animals, they became the most suitable race to cultivate immortals and become gods because of their physique. Among human beings, the eight celestial bodies are the strongest in the world. The nine heaven Xuan body is one of the eight ancient celestial bodies. This kind of Xuan body is not invaded by water, fire and ten thousand poisons. The body can transform all things into attack and defense. It''s called the nine heaven Xuan body because it''s as strong and sharp as the dark ice. " Little white said coldly.


    "In my previous life, I fought with one of the eight celestial bodies. I can only say that it was very powerful. You should be careful." Xiaobai told.


    Han Sanqian nodded. No wonder the woman could even take one of her palms, and even made her palms ache. Moreover, she could directly pierce the defense of the immortal black armor with one shot, and she would not be attacked by poisonous blood even if she was injured. It turned out that this was the same thing.


    "Fight again!" With a soft drink, Han 3000 rushed up again.


    Han three thousand learn a lesson, Pangu axe out, dance in the hands of open and big.


    The secret of Qu Jing''s body method is that long guns appear frequently, just like cold and confused points!


    Boom!! Boom!!! Boom!!!!


    Mountain array, the ground is poor explosion, even the sky is also two people fierce fight and explosion of light and dark.


    After Lu Ruoxin, another woman who really competes with Han 3000.


    However, unlike Lu Ruoxin, Lu Ruoxin relies entirely on her own cultivation and secret skills. To some extent, the woman in front of her is similar to Han 3000 in that she relies on her body.


    However, how can Han 3000 be afraid of experts with similar attributes to himself?!


    Suddenly, the corner of his mouth began to smile. He suddenly withdrew from the attack and dodged. When he seized the opportunity, he suddenly attacked it with Pangu axe.


    "Hum, isn''t Han 3000 a pervert by his own body? He thought he could do it? " At this time, see Han three thousand obviously fall into the downwind, Chen big commander disdain in the side of Wang slow smile.


    "Jiutian Xuanti is one of the eight earliest celestial bodies. After decades of cultivation by my Lord, can''t ordinary people compare it? No matter how hard his Han 3000 body is, is it harder than Jiutian Xuanti?" Wang Jianzhi''s confidants said with a smile.


    Wang Jianzhi finally breathed a sigh at this time. Qu Jing''s ferocity helped him to recover some face, which was not in vain for his innate body and his cultivation of all kinds of medicinal materials.


    However, these people have obviously ignored the fact that Han 3000''s body is not the first eight celestial bodies, but Han 3000''s body is far from as simple as they think.


    It''s just a hard body to describe it?!


    What''s more, even if Han 3000 is really just what they think, so what?!


    Can Qu Jing''s energy be compared with Han 3000?


    How can Han 3000, who can kill all armies, do it without huge energy?!


    "No more? Tired?! Well, take a break and watch me perform. " Han 3000 gently smile, the next second, the body suddenly disappeared!!


    Qu Jing was suddenly cold in her heart, and her willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Poof!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2211

    When Han 3000 appeared, Pangu ax had already raised his head.


    Although Qu Jing''s horizontal gun is blocked, the next second, Han 3000 Yu''s sword is wrapped by the moon wheel of sky fire. With a brush, it directly pierces Qu Jing''s arm.


    Whew!


    If not hiding fast, this sword may be piercing her heart.


    Qu Jing looks at Han 3000 in shock. It''s hard to imagine that she is defeated.


    "Nine days Xuan body, but so." Han 3000 gave a scornful smile.


    Qu Jing clenched her teeth and wanted to refute, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Han 3000 lost on not knowing Qu Jing, but Qu Jing lost on not knowing Han 3000? But the problem is that Han 3000''s abnormal everything doomed his fault tolerance rate to be very high, on the contrary, it also made Qu Jing''s fault tolerance rate very low.


    It''s not that Qu Jing is not strong enough, but Han 3000 is too abnormal.


    "Take her down, and jiutianxuanti will be my mother." Xiaobai said suddenly.


    Han 3000 frowned. When did Xiaobai learn the ginseng baby?! However, Han soon understood that Xiaobai and renshenwa are different.


    Ginseng baby out of what kind of purpose, needless to say, is an obscene child, but Xiaobai put forward such a request, obviously can be summarized in one sentence.


    Slander her body.


    After Han 3000 took the gold body of his former life, he gave it to Qin Shuang. Now he is just a rabbit with teeth. Seeing such a good thing as Jiutian Xuanti, he naturally aroused his inner desire.


    Hearing the conversation of one person and one beast, Qu Jing''s pretty face was full of red. Naturally, she was not shy, but because she was angry. In front of the public, the three armies actually molested her like this. When did she receive such anger, the princess of Jiutian Xuanti and Yaoshen pavilion?


    Angry. She''s completely angry.


    Then, her whole person also completely changed, the green clothes on her body turned into green leaves, in her whole body rapid rotation, listen to it, the green clothes have fused into green armor, white eyebrow, a eyebrow leaf imprint is very obvious.


    Behind her, three huge vines suddenly spread like snakes, and all the way up to the sky.


    Above the clouds, the three Teng vines finally bend, and quickly spread around, weaving into a rosette. On the rosette, green and tender hair, actually gave birth to a god Buddha. However, the god Buddha did not know whether it was because Teng vines changed color, or how, it was ice green.


    "You''ve pissed her off, it seems." Han 3000 smiles bitterly.


    Xiaobai didn''t speak. He was obviously hiding.


    "Drink!"


    A light drink, long gun in hand, and almost at the same time, the ice Buddha on the rosette is also holding a long gun.


    "Brush!"


    With a long gun, Qu Jing''s figure did not move, but Han 3000 heard the roar. Above his head, the ice Buddha''s long gun, like a dragon, came to the sky with a strong ice breath.


    Han three thousand teeth a bite, with an axe directly cut.


    Boom!!!!


    Although Han 3000''s Pangu axe is extremely sharp, with Han 3000''s mastery of Pangu''s axe, most of them may be unmatched. However, under the fierce attack of bingfo''s giant gun, with a loud noise, the whole person was directly crushed to the ground, and his feet fell into the ground.


    Han three thousand only feel a sweet throat, fishy taste against the mouth.


    So strong, so strong.


    Hit Han 3000 is really painful!


    If it''s the usual, Han 3000 may not suffer the immediate loss, but today, Han 3000 doesn''t want to escape, but to kill all the people here until they hand over Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    "Interesting, you are very strong, but no one can stop me." Han three thousand vomited blood from his mouth, and his shoulder sank suddenly.


    Qu Jing clenches her teeth and looks at Han 3000 incredibly. With such a strong blow, it just hurts him a little.


    "Is it?" Qu Jing opened her mouth calmly. She seemed to speak very little. Her pronunciation was very vague, but her voice was beautiful.


    As soon as the voice fell, Qu Jing shot again, and the ice Buddha on his head shot suddenly, carrying a strong vortex of energy, pierced the sky.


    Han 3000 holds a Pangu axe, clenches it with both hands, and the Pangu seal on his forehead shows fiercely.


    "Break it for me!"


    Boom! Bang!!!


    The gun and axe collided, and the fire exploded. Yu Lang overturned all the disciples within 100 meters.


    Strong wind, even the wind of Wang can not help but frown.


    What a collision!


    A cave god Buddha like ice God, a god of war like gold God, a shot and an axe, peak collision!


    Both of them have gone away now!


    Green and white to jinmang!


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly clenched his teeth, and his body was rolling like a streamer. The ground he stepped on was booming and shaking, which made everyone stagger. In case a gluttonous beast was about to break the ground.


    "Good... Strong breath, is this... The real God coming?"


    "Is this the real peak strength of this guy?"


    "It seems that the peak of Qishan didn''t make him exert all his strength, but he did."¡° Now I suddenly regret that I started with Su Yingxia. His woman really can''t move. " In the light of the golden light, people''s faces are not golden, but pale! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2212

    Boom!!!


    With a loud bang, the golden light broke through the sky and soared into the sky.


    Bang!!!


    The golden light exploded, and even the sky became golden.


    The whole world is also dyed by the golden light in an instant.


    Poof!


    Qu Jing felt a strange force suddenly push himself back, and then he stepped back a few steps, a mouthful of blood spewed out directly, and the ice Buddha suddenly shook violently.


    "This guy..." Qu Jing bites her teeth and looks at Han 3000 in front of her in disbelief.


    Han 3000''s face was cold and golden: "you are not my opponent."


    Qu Jing was surprised. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was an iron fact.


    Qu Jing glanced at the broken marks on her green armor, hesitated for a moment and took back the cane. She knew that she would fight again. As a result, she was the only dead end.


    "I lost." Qu Jing nodded and was about to withdraw.


    Dragon burning forbidden!!


    Just then, the sky suddenly burst into a fury.


    Then, eight huge gold pillars, several meters thick, fell from the sky and inserted into the earth in a circle, locking Han 3000 directly. Each gold pillar has a dragon circling, Scripture seal cutting. As the pillar falls to the ground, the eight dragons rush out of the pillar and cross each other. The scriptures on the pillar also form a line, forming a wall of eight pillars, trapping Han 3000 and Qu Jing directly.


    "Roar!"


    Eight dragons took advantage of the situation to hover upward and cross levitate in the top space of the eight pillars. There is incomparably huge energy between the Dragon roars. The dragon body is surrounded by dragon Qi, and each wisp of dragon Qi is extremely heavy.


    Seeing such an array, Wang Jianzhi and others were stunned. This array is a unique one in the immortal sea area, and even one of the few famous ones in the immortal sea area.


    Its power is like a name, which can confine the sky.


    Don''t think about it. The people present also know that it''s Ao Tian.


    "Lord, what does Ao clan chief mean?" One side, confidants immediately dissatisfied with Wang said: "Miss Qu is still in it."


    Wang Jianzhi was completely at a loss, because Ao Tian didn''t say it in advance.


    "Does Ao Tian want to sacrifice Miss Qu?" It''s a pity for the cronies to say that there is no living one in the Dragon burning heaven?!


    In the array, Han 3000 only felt that the blood in his body seemed to be suppressed, and the strong energy in the heart of the dragon family was forced into it.


    Han three thousand so, Qu Jing''s situation is not optimistic, the green light on the body is constantly weak, green armour also began to change color, mouth corner blood constantly overflow.


    The two people in the center of the array can''t move because they are suppressed by the technique of burning the dragon and forbidding the heaven. Their energy, physical strength and even energy are constantly consumed invisibly. If they can''t change the status quo, I''m afraid they will be annihilated here. It''s just a matter of time.


    Wang Huan Zhi can''t help seeing that. Qu Jing is the talent he has spent a lot of energy cultivating. It''s not a pity if he died in the battle.


    Thinking of this, one of Wang Huan flew to Ao Tian''s side.


    "Brother Ao, my adopted daughter is still in it. Why do you want to make a big fight?" Wang Jianzhi''s urgent way.


    Ao Tian frowned: "why, brother Wang, are you questioning my decision?"


    "Although dragon burning Tianjin is powerful, it''s not a safe array. What if no one in the array drags Han 3000 away and makes him run away? When Miss Qu is in the battle, she has to play a role of containment. " Ao Yong explained.


    Wang Huan''s worry is incomparable, painful heart way: "but Qu Jing is I spent huge resources to cultivate, is also my medicine God Pavilion future most important talent ah."


    "How can you get rid of a wolf if you don''t want a child? Brother Wang, sometimes don''t worry too much about what you lose, but what you get. Won''t it be a good deal to sacrifice Qu Jing and kill Han 3000? What''s more, even if Qu Jing is sacrificed, won''t you have such a talent as Gucheng in the future of Yaoshen pavilion? " Ao Tian doesn''t care.


    Ye Gucheng smiles falsely: "you are flattered, clan leader Ao."


    Wang Jianzhi was impatient, but he could not refute it.


    It''s really a good thing to kill Han 3000, but the price is too high. It''s not that Qu Jing can''t be sacrificed. It''s that Qu Jingcai''s first real success was his direct death.


    "It seems that they just take you as a chess piece." Han 3000 smiles gently.


    Qu Jing didn''t answer. She looked at Wang Huanzhi from a distance. She also got the answer from his eyes.


    "If you don''t want to die, you should cooperate with Han 3000. Although this array is strong, it can be broken with the joint efforts of you two." Xiaobai also made a sound at this time.


    Cooperate with Han 3000? That''s not a betrayal¡° I will not betray my godfather. "


    "Godfather? If he regards you as his daughter, why should he use you as bait? " Xiaobai smiled softly.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to help me. If you want to die, don''t hinder me." Leaving a word, Han 3000 looks at the eight dragons on his head with a ferocious smile.


    "Dragon? What a fart As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he almost forced the heart of the dragon people in his body in an unnatural way. If you want to suppress my energy, I''ll just do the opposite. You are the best, or Laozi is the best¡° Give me a lift Boom!!!! Han three thousand body suddenly golden light a shock, aftershocks everywhere! Next second, hold a huge axe and go up into the sky¡° Qu Jing, what are you still doing? Hold him down for me. " Ao Tian frowned and drank angrily. Qu Jing Leng in place, a time at a loss. Han 3000''s words actually hit her heart and made her very disappointed with Wang Duzhi and others, but in turn, she couldn''t betray her adoptive father. In the heart of suffering incomparable time, she put her eyes on the body of Wang Huan Zhi, if his eyes even show a trace of not give up, Qu Jing will never look back to drag Han 3000. But unfortunately, Wang just nodded to his own head. Qu Jing''s mouth slightly stirred up a bitter smile, and her ears heard her heartbreaking voice. Without much thinking, Qu Jing forces her luck to catch up with Han 3000. But when Han 3000 thinks that the woman is crazy and wants to stop herself, she just pretends to attack in front of Han 3000. The next second, she automatically breaks up, just like being hit by Han 3000 and falling to the ground like a kite without a line. A bang. Qu Jing''s body heavily hit on the ground, blood slipped out of his mouth, a pair of eyes looking at Han 3000 in mid air. At this time, Han 3000, without Qu Jing''s control, led the sky to the eight dragons with a huge axe¡° Roar The eight dragons roar and roar at each other. The eight golden lights shoot at Han 3000 at the same time¡° Xiaolong Zizi, I''ll show you what a real dragon is As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 urged the heart of the dragon people to the maximum¡° Roar This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2213

    The golden dragon is huge and seems boundless. Eight powerful golden dragons hover in front of it like a python.


    The Golden Dragon circled, roared and circled the eight dragons.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon''s mouth was wide open and its roar shook the sky. Eight seemingly majestic dragons bowed their heads and pondered at this time. It was obvious that they had surrendered.


    The heart of the dragon is the treasure of the dragon. Which dragon dares to be reckless in front of it? The golden dragon it transformed is invincible naturally!


    "This..."


    "What on earth is this? The boy''s energy turned into a golden dragon? "


    Outside the battle, Wang was shocked.


    Ao Tian is also big eyebrow crazy frown, although he never hold to rely on burning dragon ban days to completely suppress Han 3000, so will take advantage of Qu Jing in time to lay this array. However, as far as the immortal sea signboard array such as burning dragon and forbidding heaven is concerned, it is the lowest expectation that Han 3000 will be trapped for a period of time.


    But this guy, in an instant, directly broke the trap.


    At the same time, Ao Tian was shocked.


    Ye Gucheng is more angry teeth are about to bite, this guy''s life exactly hard into what kind, even this also can''t kill him?


    The farthest Fu Tian, at this time, can''t help but step back a step or two, and he fell into great self doubt. Did he choose the wrong one again?


    This is not right. The current situation is a three-party coalition. The huge encirclement and suppression is unreasonable.


    "It''s amazing. I''ll give it all to you at all costs." Ao Tian waved his hand.


    As soon as the words fell, the sea area of eternal life began to shout and kill, and the drums were loud.


    In the next second, hundreds of masters flew to Han 3000, and tens of thousands of immortal sea area disciples followed him, and WAN Jun came down.


    "Up Wang Jianzhi''s side also commanded his disciples to charge horizontally and try to beg Han 3000.


    "Come on." Fu Tian had no choice but to give an order. No matter whether the decision was right or not, he could only stick to it now.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people in the three sides. The sound of stepping on the ground has already shaken the mountains. What''s more, there are hundreds of experts from the three sides, and they can''t be underestimated.


    "Or let my brothers help." Even the arrogant once beast king could see such a large area of enemies, and Xiaobai couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "No!" Han Sanqian shakes his head indifferently.


    "Why?"


    "The number of the tripartite coalition forces is close to 100000. What''s more, these people are all excellent generals. Do you want them to die? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "My brothers are not afraid of death." Xiao Bai Dao.


    "But I don''t want my brother to die for nothing." Han three thousand finish saying, move in the hand, bind the eight wasteful heavenly book on Xiaobai''s body: "if the situation is not right, take it, your brothers are all in here, I and the person who controls the book have the code, as long as you read the code, it will release those strange animals. By the way, some strange beasts have been released from the contract. They are injured and can''t come out, otherwise they will die immediately, you know? "


    "What are you talking about? Han 3000, you are not interesting enough, are you? Are you going to part with me? " Cried Little button, discontented.


    "If I can''t save Su Yingxia, I won''t leave here alive. I will never die. But there''s no need to add you. " Han three thousand finish, directly a palm will Xiaobai shot far away, and himself, is a person facing tens of thousands of troops, sky fire moon incarnation long bow, close to the back, jade sword surrounded by it, like a bow and arrow.


    Holding Pangu axe, silver hair floating, golden light shining.


    The whole person is like an invincible commander.


    "Kill


    With a roar, Han Sany takes the lead, fighting with the three experts who are in front of him!


    "Roar!"


    Above the sky, all kinds of strange animals, fierce skills, level is not limited, so that the whole sky black clouds jump, seize the right time to attack the ground Han 3000.


    On the ground, Han 3000 used all kinds of skills, crazy hard fight, the offensive is very fierce.


    Boom!!


    The sound of explosion is everywhere. All kinds of magic are interlaced with each other. The rolling sky and the earth are roaring and trembling. Although there is no potential of thunder, there is the sound of thunder.


    The world roars!!


    The whole scene is both extremely shocking and very tragic. Han 3000 is defeated by ten thousand, and the axe is very brave.


    Nearly 100000 elite soldiers are not only famous. Even though they are constantly attacked and regressed by Han 3000, they soon become encircled, causing trouble to Han 3000 and even injuring Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes have been red, like a wild beast, with hetaotian''s blood and gas. He is very domineering. One axe is a child, and no one can beat him.


    "Although I hate Han 3000, this battle is bound to stir up a sensation in the world of all sides. One person can reach nearly 100000 troops of our own. Courage and strength are the pinnacle of all sides. For the first time, Ao Tian likes an enemy of his own so much."


    "If I were Su Yingxia, my death would be worth it." Ao Yong couldn''t help nodding.


    On the battlefield, Xiaobai looks at Han 3000, who has been wounded, and shakes his head helplessly: "although Laozi is a demon, he is the enemy of the world, but you are more crazy than Laozi. If you want to break the master servant agreement with me, you have to see if I agree. Han 3000, you son of a bitch, wait for me! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2214

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaobai''s figure turned into a white shadow and rushed directly into the battlefield.


    "Ouch!"


    A roar, directly surrounded Han three thousand several people fly, and then, white fierce body block in front of Han three thousand.


    "Han 3000, don''t leave me. Don''t think of yourself as a hero


    "Ouch!"


    Another roar!


    Han three thousand but a wry smile, hand Pangu ax, once again directly killed in the past.


    Xiaobai followed closely and defended Han 3000 against the attack.


    Space field!


    Wuxiangshengong!


    Sky fire moon wheel!


    Taixu SHENBU!


    Tianyinshu!


    Boom!!!


    With the help of Xiaobai space, Han 3000, who was totally under siege, relied on the perfect match of one man and one beast to fight bravely.


    Tianhu talons!


    The Dragon roars!


    The sacrifice of the dead!


    Tianmang shenjue!


    On the other hand, the experts of the three allied forces also offered various kinds of secret arts. Both sides were completely opposed. After you sing, I''ll be on the stage.


    Time, minute by minute, is passing.


    ten minutes.


    Half an hour.


    An hour!


    three hours!


    Even at twilight


    Han 3000''s corpses have been piled up into two thick mountains. The blood has soaked the earth and become a river of blood. The golden axe is dyed red by the blood.


    Han 3000 is like a bloody man. His body is full of scars, and his immortal black armor has several cracks.


    White as a rabbit''s little white, it seems to be little red at this time. The long hair is completely wet by blood, almost solidified into mud, and drips gently along its hair.


    More than ten meters away from Han 3000''s body, a group of experts were gasping and pale.


    Although the soldiers behind them are mentally active, this is the fourth group to be replaced.


    I don''t know when it will start. The fierce battles have exhausted the tens of thousands of fierce coalition forces. They have started the rotation mode.


    Ironically, Han 3000, who has been fighting for a long time, has never rested for a moment.


    And even those experts have been at the front line, a group of more than 700 people, forced life and death of more than 100, the rest of the people, is now like this.


    "Nearly a hundred thousand people. He''s not dead by himself, but we''ve started to play the wheel. I really don''t know whether to praise Han 3000 or to scold our so-called elite. " Ao Tian shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "This guy is like a cow. Don''t you really know he''s tired?"


    "No, he''s tired." Ao Tian smiles. Han 3000''s hand with Pan Gu''s axe has been shaking for a long time, which shows that his physical strength has reached a critical point¡° It''s just that this kid has a lot of energy. "


    "Yes, this is our 18th attack in five hours, and every attack will be disintegrated by him." Ao Tian smiled bitterly: "this guy has completely refreshed my understanding of people on earth. Are all perverts there? This guy makes me think that our world in all directions is the lowest level of existence. "


    "It''s about the Golden Dragon." Ao Tian said, "the dragon is very powerful. I''ve only seen it in the heart of the lost dragon people."


    "Patriarch, do you mean that Han 3000 has the heart of the dragon family?"


    "The heart of the dragon people can contain countless energy to support the dragon people. Only it can explain why han 3000 is still full of energy. However, this statement seems to be somewhat untenable. " Ao Tian seems to be talking to himself.


    "The heart of the dragon clan has been lost in Xuanyuan world for a long time. It''s really possible for this boy to get this treasure from Xuanyuan world. However, not to mention the low-level world like Xuanyuan world, even if the dragon''s heart falls in the eight directions world, it can''t absorb so much energy. " Ao Yong nodded to understand Ao Tian''s self denial.


    "This boy is really hard to figure out." Ao Tian said with a bitter smile: "however, his performance now makes me not regret killing him at all. With his talent, it is impossible to sit as my deputy. Over time, he challenges our existence and may even kick us down. Just right. Isn''t he amazing? Kill him and study it. "


    With that, Ao Tian beckons, and ye Gucheng comes over.


    "I don''t expect anything from you, I only expect you to have half of him in the future." Ao Tian said with a bitter smile: "it''s time to end all this, otherwise, I don''t know when it will be a head."


    "I understand."


    As soon as the words fall, ye Gucheng looks up to the sky and drinks, launching the final general attack.


    "Not afraid?" Han 3000 said to Xiaobai.


    Looking at hundreds of thousands of people regrouping to launch the final attack on himself, although his body was full of energy at this time, Ao Tian was very accurate. His body had no strength to fight.


    "Dead?" Xiaobai smiled: "why, when did you become so insecure?" It''s not that he''s not confident, but that''s the reality. Han 3000 is also helpless. No matter how strong a person is, is he better than others? Maybe, but Han 3000 can''t now¡° Do you want to play the big one? " Xiaobai suddenly smiled. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2215

    Han 3000 frowned and gave a wry smile: "play big? Do you think you''re rolling dice? "


    Han 3000 didn''t want to, but the reality didn''t allow it. Let alone the big one, even if he wanted to give them a few knives, he was afraid that he couldn''t do it.


    "I just want to ask you, do you want it or not?" Small white bitter way: "say well in advance, this hair big, may even explain yourself here, play not to play?"


    "This group of bitches caught Su Yingxia. I''ll fight with them just for this. What''s the point?" Han 3000 disdains to sneer.


    "With you, let''s play with them to the end." With that, Xiaobai looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Linlong said to me, what''s the word of your earth? If you win the club, you lose and go to work? That''s how we are today. "


    Han three thousand tiny speechless, Linlong this special what to learn? What do you teach Xiaobai?


    "How to play?" Han 3000 asked. As long as there was a chance, Han 3000 would never let go of these guys.


    "Hum, I heard Linlong say that you are from Xuanyuan world, right?"


    Han 3000 nodded, which he did not deny.


    "And in order to avoid being found by the family, you didn''t come here by robbery, but by some shady means, right?" Xiao Bai asked.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "can you use the right words? What is a dirty trick? "


    "In a word, it''s not from robbery."


    Han 3000 admitted that he did use unconventional means to avoid the discovery of helping the family.


    "That''s OK, then we can play with them." Xiao Bai Dao.


    "You mean..."


    "Anyone who ascends is bound to be robbed. This is the law of heaven and earth, and no one can violate it. But you, Han 3000, are doing the opposite. Do you think you can avoid it? " Xiaobai said with a smile: "you can''t escape. You could have avoided it once, but you are bound to usher in more violent natural disaster revenge."


    Han Sanqian never thought that he would escape this disaster. He also clearly understood that if the disaster came again, he would be defeated. This is the price of challenging the rules.


    However, in the original situation, Han 3000 had no choice.


    "So, you want me to..."


    "Lead heaven to rob!" Xiaobai zhengse road.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. He was shocked and excited. If he used the natural disaster, he would be in the middle of the disaster.


    Although it''s very dangerous, if Han 3000''s call is too big, can the people who are closest to him have a better life?


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Bai Dao.


    Han three thousand ferocious smile: "either save Su Yingxia, or step on Laozi''s body, dry!"


    "Then do them!"


    A man and a beast, the voice fell, followed by laughter.


    "Han Sanqian, who is stupid, finally knows what is the end of the road in the face of our final attack, right? Now laugh and be sad. " Ye Gucheng smiled softly.


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, ye Gucheng didn''t know how happy he was.


    Ao day also lightly a smile, in him, tonight finally can be at ease of sleep.


    Such a person can only die in his own hands. He can''t be used for himself, and he can''t be used for the top of the blue mountain. Otherwise, he will be in great trouble.


    Wang Jianzhi also breathed a sigh, Han Sany died, his hatred was calmed, and the dignity of Yaoshen pavilion was recovered.


    For Fu Tian, this is the only way he can prove that his decision to look down on Han 3000 is not wrong. The future of Fu ye and his family is also brighter in this war. Although his means are not brilliant, Han 3000 is dead, so he can avoid all misjudgments.


    Shake to see, like the tide of the general three armed forces, under the leadership of more than 600 experts, a large area of black and oppressive attack toward Han 3000.


    It''s all over.


    But all of a sudden, this should be beautiful, and even ushered in the early sun of the sky, but at this time, the wind roaring clouds go, black clouds pressure city.


    And then there was thunder!


    Boom!!


    Thick dark clouds suddenly rolled violently, enveloping the whole earth in darkness again. And in the dark clouds, the purple light jumps, and the lightning flashes crisscross each other, biting and roaring.


    "This... What''s the matter?" Ye Gucheng''s face is pale, and the powerful pressure in the sky makes him even sweat on his forehead. Even he can''t help feeling that the pressure makes him tired.


    "What a strong breath. What happened?" Some of them are weak in cultivation, but they feel that Taishan is the top of the mountain.


    "It''s a disaster." Ao Tian looks cold.


    "The curse of heaven?"


    A group of people looked at each other strangely.


    "At this time, who is robbing?"


    "In the world of the eight sides, is there another master of the eight wastes coming?"


    Many people are puzzled, because generally, the people who can cross the world in all directions are the scattered immortals, the masters who are between the gods and the eight barren realms. Although they are not as good as true gods, to some extent, they are also very strong people who are superior to ordinary people in the world. But scattered immortals are generally hard to see. But now... "No, it''s not a natural disaster. But... "Ao Tian frowned. As the patriarch of the immortal sea area, Ao Tian naturally saw the disaster of the eight immortals, which was Zixiao magic thunder. But this is not the case¡° It''s your grandfather. " At this time, in the crowd, Han 3000 suddenly gave a ferocious smile. And almost at the same time, Han 3000 stood up, surrounded by purple light¡° It''s Han 3000. How can it be? Is it hard to say that this guy has already reached the end of his life? " Ao Yong''s puzzling doubt¡° Impossible. " Ao Tian directly denied: "the disaster of Sanxian is Zixiao magic thunder, but his is not."¡° How could he lead to the disaster? " Leaf Gu City complexion pale ask a way¡° Han Sanqian didn''t come to the world by flying when he came from Xuanyuan world in order to avoid our eyes and ears of helping the family. Did he lead the thunder At this time, Fu Tian also gathered in a hurry¡° "Thunder?" Han Sanqian is not the first person to jump directly from Xuanyuan world to the world of all directions by other means of concealment instead of robbery. There are many cases before him. However, those who violate the rules will be punished by thunder one day even if they go to the world of all directions. This is the natural law of heaven and earth. No one can escape. As the old saying goes, you can avoid the first day of junior high school, but you can''t avoid the 15th. Xuanyuan world''s natural calamity may be very strong, but thunder penalty will be stronger than that, because it will enhance more levels and multiples according to the robber''s cultivation and ability. That is to say, for the robber, even if Xuanyuan had improved his cultivation, Tianjie would become stronger and even double, which would make him more difficult at this time. This is the cycle of heaven. This words a, public relief, originally Han 3000 Du is this kind of robbery. But only Ao Tian frowned: "no, it''s not right...!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2216

    "After a long time, it''s a punishment of thunder. Ha ha, this son of a bitch made a fool of himself and scared me. I thought he was going to fly to the land of scattered immortals." Ye Gucheng was relieved.


    If Han 3000 flies to Sanxian, what will he be like!


    Ye Gucheng a smile, people can''t help but smile.


    "It must be that the boy''s breath was wide open just now, which caused the anger of heaven, so he punished thunder. It seems that even the master wants him to die. It''s thunder, it''s our coalition. He''s really miserable. "


    "After all, we are the right way, acting on behalf of heaven, but heaven also feels that we have to beat the water dog."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The crowd laughed wildly, but at this time Ao Yong noticed that Ao Tian frowned tightly and looked at the purple thunder in the dark clouds, as if he was worried.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter with you? Is it not very happy to let Xunlei kill Han 3000 instead of killing him himself? Why don''t I send some experts to resist the thunder Ao Yong naturally doesn''t want his master to be unhappy. He seizes every opportunity to please Ao Tian.


    "Against the thunder?" Ao Tian frowned: "do you really think you can stop it?"


    "Although it''s fierce to punish thunder, I heard that Han 3000''s accomplishments are only at the end of the ethereal period. Although the strength of punishing thunder may double, it won''t be too big." Ao Yongdao.


    "Misty period?" Ao Tian''s mouth pointed out a trace of scornful ridicule: "do you really think that a person with only a vague period can be so invincible in the world?"


    "He relies on his strange things, and Pangu axe." Ao Yong naturally has his own explanation.


    "From the beginning to the end, this guy has never been familiar with Pangu axe. Pangu axe can''t help him much." Ao Tian''s cold voice denies that although he wants Han 3000 to die, it doesn''t mean that he will despise Han 3000.


    A person who can shine brilliantly on the top of Qishan mountain, a person who can make Yaoshen Pavilion almost collapse, a person who can kill Huoshi city in less than half an hour, or even a person who can make him nearly 100000 elite and just spend a few hours to kill him, will be just a person in an ethereal state?!


    "No." Ao Tian suddenly frowned.


    Because in the dark clouds, between the purple light, a faint giant thing is slowly emerging from the dark clouds.


    With the sound of Ao Tian, everyone put away their smiles and stared at the huge things in the dark clouds.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a purple electric dragon burst out of the dark cloud. Its body was huge enough to be described as terror. The continuous mountains looked weak under its size.


    With a roar, the purple electric dragon hung from the sky, and the whole body was jagged.


    It''s a pair of purple eyes staring at Han 3000, and then, a accelerate straight to Han 3000.


    Almost at the moment of its acceleration, the dragon body suddenly curled up. The next second, the dragon body suddenly turned into a fierce beast similar to a unicorn. It had wings on its back, eyes like a tiger and head like a dragon. It was full of startling and dazzling purple lightning. On the top of its head, a horn like a rhinoceros was shining with the light of the sun and the moon, which made it impossible for people to look directly at it.


    Wings a vibration, thunderstorm crazy sound, where, lightning and thunder!


    "Damn it, the forbidden thunder beast."


    Ao Tian was as calm as he was. He could not help roaring at this time. He had no calmness and self-confidence as the head of the three families.


    "What? The forbidden thunder beast


    Hearing Ao Tian''s roar, all the people around suddenly trembled! There are cowards, but also directly a soft butt on the ground, incredible, face like paper staring at that lead the sky and the purple giant.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible." Wang Huanzhi desperately shakes his head, staggers back, obviously unable to accept the reality in front of him.


    "Poof!"


    Fu Tian''s face was full of bitterness, regret, shock and incomprehension.


    "What''s the matter with you Ye Gucheng didn''t know. Therefore, he was a young man who was not very much present. Although he was young, he had little knowledge.


    Especially the forbidden thunder beast, an ancient creature he had never seen before.


    But seeing a group of people reflect this way, he is both strange and very confused. At the same time, his uneasiness beats again, because looking at the performance of all of them, it seems that Han 3000 has made some shocking moves.


    Ao Tianhou''s teeth were almost broken. He frowned and yelled angrily: "the Purple Forbidden thunder beast is actually the Purple Forbidden thunder beast. That is to say, Han''s 3000 degree robbery is nine days purple thunder."


    Ao Yong was completely speechless.


    Ye Gucheng looked back. Wu Yan and other people were completely dull. They looked at the sky like a fool. When the sentence "nine days purple thunder" came out, their legs were even softer, just like those cowards, just like soft footed shrimps.


    Ye Gucheng opens his mouth wide and looks back at Han 3000. The purple beast is getting closer to Han 3000.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2217

    "Damn it, run." On the ground, Han 3000 saw the purple beast coming. Without saying a word, he picked up Xiaobai, forced himself to endure the sharp pain and uncontrollability of his body, and increased all his energy to urge Taixu SHENBU.


    The Purple Forbidden thunder beast suddenly attacked, claws straight!


    Han 3000''s figure also flashed at this time.


    Boom!!!!


    As the Purple Forbidden thunder beast pounced on the sky, purple thunder also followed it and bombed. With a loud noise, the ground exploded directly!


    "I''ll give up, give up, let everyone give up!" After the explosion, Ao Tian was shocked to find that dozens of his masters and hundreds of his disciples were reduced to ashes under the purple lightning.


    And that piece of land, at this time, also completely turned into scorched earth.


    As Ao Tian shouts, a group of people who were originally black are staggering to spread out at this time. But Han 3000 suddenly appears and shouts. After attracting the attention of the forbidden thunder beast, a Taixu divine step suddenly disappears.


    Boom!


    The forbidden thunder beast suddenly came, and a group of people were directly hit by accidental injuries and turned into ashes.


    Then, Han 3000 appeared again and ran away again!


    "Damn it, son of a bitch, this son of a bitch, he did it on purpose." Ao Tian angrily cursed the street and watched his elite die under the attack of the forbidden thunder beast. His heart was so painful that he couldn''t even breathe.


    With Han 3000 constantly luring, and then hiding, the whole scene suddenly like human purgatory.


    Films of elite disciples were turned into ashes by the lightning. For a time, they screamed incessantly, and black ash and the lightning were everywhere.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    The thunder sea is raging, the purple lightning is flashing, the earth is scorched, the mountains are destroyed, and where the forbidden thunder beast passes, there is no grass. It''s terrible.


    "Run NIMA, just now you bitches beat me the most fiercely!" On the battlefield, Han 3000 shouts a smile, with a ferocious smile, and faces himself to the position of more than a dozen of them.


    More than a dozen experts took a look at Han 3000, and then looked at the Purple Forbidden thunder beast coming from behind him. They yelled angrily: "you are so damn Yin!"


    "Yes, you are damned."


    "You''re a beast. Just play fair and square. Play this trick!"


    A group of people angry at each other, unity, scold Han 3000 shameless, but don''t think this group of people gathered against Han 3000 how shameless. There is no such double standard.


    However, if you scold, you have to run. As soon as the voice of more than a dozen experts fell, they rushed to other places one by one. You pushed me and pushed me between each other, for fear that they would fall behind. There was no unity just now.


    But their speed is too slow compared with Han 3000.


    Although Han 3000''s whole body muscles were convulsing and twitching because of excessive force at this time, he had the speed of Taixu SHENBU, and it was still easy to chase these people.


    A flash, the next second, the forbidden thunder beast will also be worth.


    Boom!


    With the arrival of the purple light, the bodies of the ten masters turned to ashes in an instant.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. The power of the forbidden thunder beast was so fierce that the whole person could not help shrinking behind others.


    Ao Tian''s face was very blue. How could he have thought it would be like this? At present, the elite soldiers are slaughtered. He is heartbroken. After all, these are the old roots of the eternal sea.


    "Get everybody out of here now." Ao Tian''s face is icy.


    Ao Yong nodded. Then he looked at a senior executive next to him and motioned him to beat the drum to stop the army. The man was stunned, his body trembled and 10000 grass nimas in his heart. At this time, who is willing to attract Han 3000''s attention? If he wants to run towards himself, what should he do?!


    "What are you afraid of?" Ao Tianwei was angry and looked at Han 3000. The whole person was ferocious: "I hope you can survive the robbery by yourself later, and still be so alive!"


    "Stop!"


    "Yes Ao Yong a light drink, angry eyes a stare, the unfortunate executive can only obediently beat the drum to stop.


    With the sound of the drum, Ao Tian quickly retreated to the rear. The sound of the drum was not so much to let the disciples retreat, but more like their self retreat.


    Because on the front battlefield, nearly 100000 disciples had already been scattered in confusion, and the advantage of the number of them had become a living target under the trample of the forbidden thunder beast.


    Everywhere Han 3000 went, there were cries of ghosts and wolves. Even if many people ran out, they were shocked and trembled because they saw their companions turn into black ashes. They had no fighting spirit. They could run as far as they could without looking back.


    Under the sky, Ziguang twin, Han 3000 is like a personal meat bomb, which everyone can''t avoid.


    Ao Tian''s men were originally surrounded, but now they are forced to be chased by Han 3000. It''s a terrible time.


    "Is it time?" Ao Tian is very depressed. He stares at the dark clouds with his old eyes. If he doesn''t come, he will soon cross.


    At this time, the dark clouds suddenly sounded four strange roars! Dragon roar, Phoenix roar, tiger roar, turtle chant! A pressure close to the adverse weather also followed, under the dark clouds, the trees broke, the mountains fell, the earth cracked, the city stepped on... "Coming!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2219

    When the four beasts roar, the heaven and the earth shake and crack, and the whole world is protected from the earthquake of Buddha and one of them.


    Then the clouds rolled, the wind roared and the lightning flashed.


    In the clouds, four beasts appear gradually.


    In the East, there is a blue dragon flying about the size of thousands of feet. The green light on the dragon''s body is shining and threatening. Just a roar has already shocked the sky.


    "This..." Ye Gucheng and others were all shocked.


    Don''t say whether it''s close or not, it''s just so far away. Many people of high cultivation feel extremely uncomfortable as if they are under the pressure of Mount Tai. Their back and forehead are full of sweat.


    "What the hell is that?" Ye Gucheng panicked.


    "Too wild dragon emperor!" Ao Tian is biting his teeth, his face is cold, and his whole life is shaking. Then he shrunk his eyes and drank in a angry voice: "the beast of the four directions, this son of a bitch actually leads to the Taihuang Dragon Emperor! Han 3000, Han 3000, you damned fellow, should I smile or not? "


    Ye Gucheng was stunned when he heard the name. He didn''t understand what it was, but he thought the dragon was fierce.


    "The Dragon Emperor? That is to say... Han 3000''s punishment for thunder... Is... "Ao Yong''s face is cold.


    Fu Tian faltered and fell to the ground. His face looked like the same madman. Then he laughed a few times, bitter and astringent.


    Ao Tian nodded: "yes, it''s Sanxian robbery!"


    This words a, everyone''s face is cold, pupil is tiny Zhang.


    "What? Han three thousand cross is scattered immortal rob


    "It''s impossible. There hasn''t been any Sanxian robbery in the world for at least several hundred years. How could that Earth man..."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. He''s just punishing thunder. It''s impossible to rob immortals at all."


    "I promise that no one in the world has been qualified for such a disaster for hundreds of years. Why can he be Han 3000?"


    In the eyes of these biased people, it is obvious that Han 3000 is not qualified to bear these honors, so they roar angrily, can''t roar, or even hysterical call is impossible, which is like a toothless dog barking at a tiger.


    Although a grin, but sometimes it looks so ridiculous.


    "Patriarch, there is no reason to say that. Can it be that Han 3000, a slut, is so guilty that the level of punishing thunder is rising, which is close to Sanxian robbery Ao Yong asked tentatively at this time.


    Without waiting for AO Tian to speak, Wang Xunzhi stood up with his old face and said in a cold voice: "although the punished person will become stronger with his growing ability after he comes to the world of all directions, he may even trigger the nine day purple thunder formation. However, the punishment of thunder is always the punishment of thunder, and it is difficult to reach the level of real Sanxian robbery. "


    Ao Tian frowned: "so, I''ve been waiting. If it''s just the introduction of the forbidden thunder beast, the problem is that after the forbidden thunder beast, it''s the Dragon Emperor


    Wang Wanzhi nodded and sighed again. Seeing that many people around him didn''t understand, he lamented: "the first wave of the nine sky purple thunder array will call out the Purple Forbidden thunder beast in the center. Then, in the four God heavenly beasts, he randomly summoned a native beast from one of them. Among the four gods, there are the Dragon Emperor in the East, the Thunder Tiger in the west, the flaming rosefinch in the South and the earthshaking Xuanwu in the north


    "As long as you summon any of the four heavenly beasts, it''s the real Sanxian robbery." Wang Huan''s cold voice way: "just now elder brother Ao has been waiting."


    Ao Tian nodded, he has been waiting to see if Han 3000''s punishment thunder is the real Sanxian robbery.


    The two men nodded, and each one was more ugly than the other. The whole scene was silent at the same time.


    "Han 3000, this summoned Dragon King belongs to..." Ye Gucheng said reluctantly.


    "Lowest." Ao Tiandao.


    Ye Gucheng finally breathed a sigh of relief, and others were even more relieved.


    "So, although it''s a Sanxian robbery, it doesn''t mean that Han 3000 is really a Sanxian robbery, right?" Ye Gucheng asked.


    Ao Tian and Wang Xunzhi looked at each other, and Wang Xunzhi nodded: "the punishment of thunder itself will exceed the original foundation, and even double. Although it''s the nine days purple thunder robbed by Sanxian, it only calls out the weakest Taihuang Dragon Emperor. If it''s reduced, it really shouldn''t be."


    Ao Tian also agreed, shook his head and said, "but even so, Han 3000 can''t resist."


    No one is willing to admit that Han 3000 is the last Shanxian robbery in the eight wasteland realm, because no one is willing to put Han 3000 in that position.


    "It seems that the boy''s Retribution has come. Damn it, we just used the forbidden thunder beast to deal with us. Now, it''s the turn of heaven to deal with him. Damn, you''ll be smart, bitch. " Ye Gucheng exclaimed excitedly.


    "Although the Dragon Emperor is the weakest link among the four heavenly beasts, its power is far more powerful than that of the forbidden thunder beast. Now, let''s see how he died! You want to use your own disaster to get us. Damn, do you think you can bear the consequences? "


    But at this time, the sky suddenly is a burst of roar.


    Then, in the dark clouds, the thunder still leaps, the purple electric waves roll, the breeze blows, and a tiger with purple electric waves twines all over its body, standing in the south like a white jade.


    "I''ll be damned, thunder xuanhu!"¡° How come there''s another beast in the sky? " The crowd, who had just eased off, was as frightened as a ghost¡° I don''t know. What''s the situation? " Even Han 3000 was staring at the dragon and tiger in the sky¡° This... "Xiaobai was also at a loss:" one said one. Generally, Sanxian robbery is Jiutian purple thunder. One forbidden thunder beast and one of the four day beasts. But I don''t quite understand that you''ve mixed up two. "¡° Am I too strong? " Han 3000 was puzzled¡° Maybe. " Xiao Bai shook his head¡° Hiss All of a sudden, the voice of a man and a beast just fell, and there was another cry tearing the sky in the dark clouds. In the dark clouds of the south, the red fire burned the clouds, followed by two huge wings, a fierce fan, a phoenix with a raging fire, flying up¡° Damn it On the ground, Han 3000, Ao Tian and other places, as well as the elite soldiers, who fled and were shivering around, almost yelled with one voice at the same time. Ao Tian''s face was cold and a fly could freeze to death: "what do you mean? "Phoenix burning in the sky?"¡° This... How can there be three in a row? "¡° Isn''t that possible? " Wang Jianzhi and AO Yong stare at the sky, shocked and don''t know what to say¡° Roar Among the dark clouds in the north, there was another low sound. After the dark clouds dispersed, a huge snake pressed the old turtle slowly¡° Damn it, no... isn''t it? " Ao Tian''s mouth is almost crooked and murmurs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2220

    "Anyway, it''s all made by Laozi. Although it''s a bit exaggerated, it''s all fun." Han 3000 glanced at Xiaobai and smiled firmly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Of course, but even if I die, I will take these people on the back." Han three thousand finish saying, swept all people around one eye.


    With this sweep, a group of people could not help trembling.


    Just now, the goods led to a forbidden thunder beast, which had already blown them away. If the four monsters in the sky were brought down, everyone would collapse.


    "Are you ready?" Han 3000 takes a look at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai nodded: "although Lao Tzu is a king of beasts, he was accepted by you when he was reincarnated, but if you think about it, he could die under the joint attack of sifangtian beast and Purple Forbidden thunder beast in the end, which is another glorious life."


    "Then screw him."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly stepped away, and the next second


    "Damn it, this bitch is coming to us."


    "Han 3000, you are so cheap."


    With Han three thousand figure a change, the next second, he will directly toward Ao Tian et al. Almost as soon as he moved, the four God heavenly beast and the Purple Forbidden thunder beast immediately gathered and moved away from Han 3000. Every time they moved, the four sky thunder rolled down from the sky. On the roaring ground, even Han 3000, who used Taixu divine step, was miserable.


    In addition, there is also a Purple Forbidden thunder beast on the ground, which is a devastating attack.


    Boom!!!


    After a few steps, Han 3000 was blown to the ground. Even with the protection of immortal Xuan armor and gold body, his body is still dark and full of flesh and blood.


    But Han Sanya gritted his teeth and still rushed to Ao Tian and others. It''s blown over, it''s up, it''s down, it''s up


    Go round and round, persevere.


    Seeing him coming, many of them are angry and anxious. With this thunderbolt, I''m afraid that the thunderbolt will be overwhelming on anyone.


    For a time, the abuse continued, one after another denounced Han 3000, the dog thief. But as Han 3000 got closer, they panicked.


    "Damn you." Ao Tian saw Han 3000 getting closer and closer, and he blew his beard and glared.


    But the next second, regardless of any image, he turned and ran.


    The appearance of the immortal sea area, at this time, suddenly escape, where face!


    However, Ao Tian had no choice.


    When he ran, Wang Jianzhi and others were obviously stunned. They didn''t expect it to be like this. When they reflected it, the leading brothers ran away one by one.


    If the big guys run away, the small soldiers will lose their armor one by one, even the flags of the three families. In this kind of escape, everything is a burden.


    As for dignity, who cares.


    However, even so, Han 3000 still rushed over with the posture of being blown up.


    Although the number of the three coalition forces is an advantage, it has completely turned into a disadvantage at this time. You push and push each other, and before 3000 Han people come, they trample on each other and hurt each other. Ao Tian and other people are the first. They are both high-level practitioners and managers. They can run fairly well. Others with low accomplishments may be able to run. However, because of the large number of people, they are hard to escape, and Han 3000 catches up with them.


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!


    With four thunders and purple lightning, every place Han 3000 passed was a piece of scorched earth. The Allied disciples were killed and injured countless times, and burned to ashes. At one time, they screamed incessantly, just like purgatory in the world.


    Ao Tian fled back to the safe place, and Wang Jianzhi and Fu Tian looked at his troops. They all beat their chests and feet. Innumerable excellent soldiers are all reduced to ashes under the sky thunder.


    The nearly 100000 troops are still very sparse. I''m afraid they are only 20000.


    These are the elite of each family. When they die, what they hurt is the root of each family.


    I thought that I wanted to rely on these elite soldiers to besiege Han 3000, so that he could not escape. Now, whether Han 3000 will die or not may be the result of the coming, but their people will die miserably.


    You can''t lose rice by stealing chickens. They describe themselves.


    Fu Tian is the most damned one. He didn''t plan the siege of Han 3000. However, in order to kill Han 3000, and to show off his strength in Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion, most of the people he brought out this time were elite soldiers, and there were a lot of them.


    This cool to the heart, most of the family are almost lost, heartbroken, extremely regret.


    If I had known that, it would have been right to bring out 10000 garbage soldiers.


    "Three thousand, that''s about it. They''re dead and wounded enough. We''ve got enough. Now we almost have to deal with the natural calamity by ourselves. Otherwise, the more we continue, the stronger the energy of the natural calamity will be, and we will be dead and lifeless at that time. " Xiaobai said after looking at the sky.


    "I didn''t want to live." Han 3000 grinned in pain and could not save Su Yingxia. There was no difference between life and death.


    "Even if you don''t want to live, but the disaster is getting stronger and stronger. What can you do except resist?" Xiaobai said. Han 3000 raised his eyes, four animals that day, thunder beast in the back, and he has already been full of holes! What should we do? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2221

    Spell it!


    Han three thousand teeth a bite, and then the whole body directly rushed to the four beasts in the sky, Pangu ax homeopathy a cut, Tianhuo moon at the same time attack the forbidden thunder beast.


    Boom!!


    The golden light goes up directly against the sky, facing the four thunder pillars, without any downwind.


    Looking in the air, Han 3000''s golden light is shining, like a meteor flying backwards, carrying a strong pressure, shaking like the God of war, invincible!


    "Roar!"


    In the middle of the air, the four beast defense Buddha was angered by Han 3000''s move and roared in unison.


    The Dragon Emperor of Taihuang raised his head and opened his mouth angrily. A blue and purple thunder column shot out directly. Almost at the same time, the thunder xuanhu suddenly roared, the tiger roared for thousands of miles, the flaming rosefinch''s wings fluttered, the town Xuanwu had a pile of one foot, and the three electric columns also attacked Han 3000 from three directions.


    Han 3000 looks cold, looking at the four more domineering pillars. He knew that he had no way back.


    "Damn it, you are the weakest of the four beasts, but you attack me the most fiercely. When you are sick, you will be killed, so you will be killed." Han three thousand teeth a bite, and then the whole person directly to kill too wild dragon emperor.


    "It''s really a silly comparison." Ao Tian fled far away, and he specially sent many disciples in front of him.


    At this time to see Han 3000 against the sky, straight attack Taihuang Dragon Emperor, the whole person immediately not from sneer.


    "Although Taixu Dragon Emperor is the weakest of the four beasts, he is not the best to deal with." Wang Huanzhi also said with a cold smile.


    Among the four gods and beasts, thunder, xuanhu, earthshaking, Xuanwu, Zhuque and Huo can be reborn. When they meet them, they need to fight twice. Taixu Dragon Emperor, among them, is comprehensive. It can be said that it is the most mediocre, but it can also be said that it is the most omnipotent.


    Because it''s a natural disaster, in the four gods, the robbers often choose the most targeted one. For example, those who attack the strong and defend the weak often encounter thunder xuanhu, which is all aggressive. Because of lack of defense, they are often tired of coping with it, or they are suppressed by Zhentian Xuanwu.


    Those who are superior to the stream of mind, the stream of control or other schools are easily attacked by the flaming rosefinch.


    However, most of the people are proficient. These attributes of restraint or direct power confrontation make many people miserable. The omnipotent Taihuang Dragon Emperor is the best one to deal with.


    But that''s relative!


    When the four heavenly beasts exist, the omnipotence of Taixu Dragon Emperor will be magnified infinitely.


    At this time, Han 3000 was the first to challenge Taixu Dragon Emperor, which was obviously an unwise choice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s going to be a disaster. He has to bear it himself. Damn, it depends on how he died." Ao Yong was furious: "the Dragon Emperor? It''s just to let him enjoy the pain before he dies. "


    And almost at this time, Han 3000 had already rushed into the air, and suddenly concentrated all his energy on Pangu''s axe.


    "It''s up to you to live or die." Set your eyes and sweep Pan Gu''s axe. Han 3000 flies to Taihuang Huanglong''s face. His eyes are bright. Hold up the axe!


    Under the thunderbolt!!


    "Give me a start!!!"


    Suddenly, Pangu''s axe is golden.


    Han 3000 was also surprised to find that in the heart of the dragon clan, the mighty and incomparable spiritual power poured into Pangu axe through his arm.


    With Han Sanya''s fury, the axe came.


    Boom!!!


    When the strong light struck, it not only cut the thunder and lightning from the dragon''s mouth to pieces, but also cut it directly to the dragon''s head.


    "Roar!"


    The Dragon Emperor screamed.


    In the roar of the mighty dragon emperor, his huge head turned from high into thousands of purple lights.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the purple electricity exploded and spread for hundreds of meters.


    "This... This shit!"


    "He killed the Dragon Emperor of Taihuang?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Ao day anxious straight forward a few steps, just smile as glue general solidification in his face, and it is also hot pain. Front foot just laughed at Han 3000 will be too wild dragon emperor abuse to death, back foot this guy but directly to the second kill it.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    And almost at the same time, with three explosions, three thunder pillars also exploded on Han 3000''s body.


    Zizi!!!


    The whole sky was suddenly bright, and the bright people couldn''t open their eyes.


    In the heart of the white light pole, Han 3000 Tongti purple electricity.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The severe pain will tear Han 3000 to pieces. They quickly occupy Han 3000''s brain, consciousness and any part of his body.


    "Boom!"


    The heart of the dragon clan in the center of the body suddenly shakes, and the vast sea like energy spreads wildly.


    These energies disperse to the immortal Xuan armor, which has already lost its luster. Like scrap iron, the immortal Xuan armor lights up the purple shenmang again, and the dim golden body slowly blooms. Han 3000''s damaged muscles and limbs are being repaired at a very fast speed.


    Han Sanqian also frowned. He could feel the strength of his body coming back again. Moreover, this time, the strength was much stronger than before. Dragon heart, are you helping me¡° Ah With a roar across the sky, Han 3000 suddenly jumped out of the purple electricity and attacked the Western thunder xuanhu¡° Damn it, isn''t it? " Above the ground, in the crowd, someone exclaimed¡° Die for me Body like lightning, axe down! Boom!! Thunder white tiger body break, become two regiments purple thunderbolt!! Bang, bang! Burning rosefinch, earthquake Xuanwu is two attacks directly hit Han 3000. Purple again around the body, but Han 3000 just ferocious smile, a pair of eyes staring at the burning sky rosefinch¡° Next, it''s you. " Voice a fall, Han three thousand body Yun too empty God step, into a phantom, directly rushed to the burning rosefinch. It seems to feel Han 3000''s provocation. The flaming rosefinch roars, spreads its wings, and the fire of hell burns instantly. As soon as its wings flutter, the purple column with the fire of hell blows directly at Han 3000¡° Ah Han Sanqian instilled all his strength in his hand, grasped Pangu''s axe, and aimed at the purple column head-on. Pangu axe suddenly cut down, 100 meters axe mang through the column! Bang!! The axe light broke through the column and directly hit the burning rosefinch. The fire of hell went out in a short time, and there was only one rosefinch egg left of the huge burning rosefinch. Bang!! Han 3000 was also directly hit by the column of purple electricity. The immortal black armor was directly extinguished again. Like scrap iron, Han 3000''s left arm disappeared, and there was a huge blood hole in his chest! Blood, no money from his mouth and chest blood hole flow down, as streamer general, gorgeous color¡° Damn it, I can''t stand it. " Han 3000 bit his teeth and looked at the remaining Xuanwu in the sky. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2222

    "If you can''t stand it, you should either kill them. Or, after that, your spirits will be destroyed, and you will never be able to live beyond yourself Xiao Bai cried out in a hurry.


    The gods and souls are all destroyed, and there will be no superbirth forever?


    Is Han 3000 afraid?


    Of course he''s not afraid!


    What he was afraid of was that he would never see Su Yingxia, Han Nian, Dao 12 and Mo Yang!!


    "I don''t want all the gods and souls to die, and I don''t want to live forever. Come on!" Roar a, the sound pierces the starry sky, just roar below ten thousand people shocked!


    Arrogance!


    overbearing!


    Stubborn!


    "Roar!"


    Broken eggs, a long song, a purple Phoenix out of Nirvana directly.


    "Three thousand, be careful. The purple Phoenix after nirvana is at least twice as strong as the original one." Xiao Bai roared.


    "I don''t care about him." Han three thousand angry sound a drink, the heart of the dragon like the engine is about to burst, crazy output, the body of the God of gold and blood crazy flow, Pangu axe also burst out again!


    Purple phoenix also carries anger, suddenly a fan, purple light column again and Han 3000 plate ancient axe of God vast intersection.


    Boom!


    In the body, it is far more painful than before. It is not only a physical torture, but also a spiritual one.


    Is this the power of burning purple Phoenix after Nirvana?


    Very strong!!


    Unfortunately, Han''s state of mind has long been detached, and there is only one belief in his heart.


    Survive!!


    His body was directly hit hundreds of meters away, and Han 3000 barely stopped. However, his left right hand was also swallowed by the purple light. The immortal Xuan armor even shrank in Han 3000''s body, as if it had disappeared.


    As for his body, there are blood holes and caves everywhere. There is no human shape!


    On the other side of the sky burning purple Phoenix, also under an axe, plummeted down, straight to the ground, set off countless purple.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Even if thousands of people were Han 3000''s enemies, they were also shocked by the scene. All the people on the scene were shocked and their hearts were beating.


    Even Ao Tian thought he had no ability to carry such a ferocious disaster.


    But Han 3000 even killed three beasts!


    This is not enough to describe him as tough. To a certain extent, Han 3000 is the true God of the world.


    Show your hegemony!


    "To have children, be such a person." Even if Ao Tian was angry, he could not help sighing: "with this son, why should I worry about the great cause of the world? How can I pay attention to the top of the blue mountain?! Unfortunately, it can''t be used for me. "


    "This boy is really arrogant, but his arrogance is admirable. If one person kills three heavenly beasts, he will be an immortal. Even, it is a rare talent among Sanxian. If it is cultivated, he will create miracles. The first grassroots God in the world of all directions. " Wang Wenzhi rarely admired him.


    Fu Tian falters, and Han 3000''s picture of killing the three beasts is still hard to erase in his mind. It was so shocking that he might remember it all his life.


    Ao Tian and Wang Huan Zhi are right. In Han 3000''s case, if Fu Jia gives him a little help, he is the new God.


    He is the true God of supporting the family!


    With him, Fujia has long been able to hold the position of the three true gods. Why worry about following others like a dog, losing self-esteem and everything?


    "Han 3000, am I really wrong?" Fu Tian murmured in his heart.


    "No matter how strong he is, he will die soon." Ye Gucheng looks at Ao Tian and Wang Huanzhi and praises Han 3000. His heart is so sour that it is almost distorted. In his heart, only he is the son of heaven, only he can enjoy the praise of these big guys, not the waste.


    "I don''t even have my hands. Even if this guy has an iron body, so what?" Wu Yan also hastily said.


    "People like him really deserve to die early and surpass life early. Oh, no, it''s best never to surpass life. It''s annoying garbage."


    And in a dark corner.


    Chi Meng quickly walked to Lu Ruoxin''s face: "Miss, Han 3000 should not be able to withstand, let''s go to help quickly?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak. He closed his lips tightly and thought quickly in his mind.


    Han 3000''s performance was so shocking that even her cold heart was palpitating. She wanted to help, because Han 3000 had run out of ammunition and food and could be killed by the heavenly beast at any time. However, the rash move and fear that this shocking scene will come to an end, it is lack of a perfect ending.


    "Miss, if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid it''s too late. This is a natural disaster. Once han 3000 fails, he will... "Chi Meng worries.


    She can''t understand what Lu Ruoxin''s intention is more and more. She personally leads her elite troops to save Han 3000, but now Han 3000 is most dangerous, but Lu Ruoxin hesitates.


    This should not be ah, Lu Ruoxin this elite troops, not to her plan perfect time will never go out, but for Han 3000 broke the example¡° Can you carry it? " Lu Ruoxin looks at Han 3000 road in the distance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2223

    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Chi Meng frowned. This kind of tone, she followed Lu Ruoxin for so long, is the first time to hear.


    There are expectations, there are doubts, there is also a faint feeling of girl heartbeat.


    Chi Meng looked up slightly, Han 3000, can you carry it?!


    "Is it all right?" Xiaobai shouts anxiously.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body was already crumbling, and his consciousness was more like a paste.


    "Three thousand, don''t close your eyes. If you close your eyes, you will never be able to open them. Didn''t you say that? You should use these eyes to see Su Yingxia, to see nianer grow up, to see Dao 12 and their safe return. Don''t close your eyes, don''t Xiaobai cries Han 3000 desperately.


    Death and life, for the current Han 3000, there is a thin line between them.


    It''s so simple to close and open your eyes.


    Shaking his head, Han Sanqian cheered up: "yes, I want to watch Yingxia grow old with me, I also want to watch nianer grow up and even get married, I also want to watch my grandson, Mo Yang, Dao 12, and..."


    "Come on!"


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 suddenly yelled. His eyes, which were about to close, suddenly glared, and a golden light burst out of his eyes.


    "Alive!"


    Cold mouth hook out a trace of evil smile, Han 3000 directly rushed up, the body into a golden vast, shuttle in the purple and dark clouds.


    Compared with the huge body shape of the earthquake basaltic in the far north, Han 3000 at this time is so small.


    "Reincarnation of life and death, I Han 3000!!! Never die


    With a roar, Han 3000 clenched his teeth. Although he had no arms, he injected all his energy into his brain.


    Attempt to use their own disclosure, and that impregnable shock to the basalt collision!


    "This kid, are you crazy?" Wang Shaozhi''s anger rose.


    "If you are injured like this, you can fight again. Han 3000, although I hate you to the bone, after you die, I will surely set up a burial place for you in the hall of Yaoshen Pavilion. This is my respect!"


    Insidious as Wang Wanzhi, at this time is also shocked.


    It''s a good example to be so stubborn and unyielding.


    "On the epitaph of Ao Tian, there will be your name in a hundred years." Ao Tian frowned and sighed.


    The others, with their mouths wide open, looked at the scene in midair in disbelief. In this life, they could see such a situation and die without regret.


    And Han 3000, who is under the attention of the public, bravely rushes to Xuanwu in the north with a fearless heart.


    At this time, the trembling of the forbidden thunder beast and the sky fire moon suddenly stopped.


    Boom!!!


    The heaven and earth trembled with the explosion. In the sight of all the people, they were shocked to find that the rock like basalt armor fell down one by one, just like a cracked mountain.


    Tight and fragmented!


    Small body, shake miracle!!


    Han 3000 smashed the earthshaking Xuanwu!


    "This... How is this possible?" Ao Tian holds his head and feels that his scalp is numb.


    On Wang Wenzhi''s dry old skin, he also had goose bumps that he hadn''t seen for a long time!


    "Is it a miracle?"


    The rest of them all looked up and sighed. They were shocked.


    Whoo!


    Lu Ruoxin breathed a long breath. His slender hands, like jade and lotus root, had been sweating for a long time.


    Originally, she will worry about a person!


    "He won." Lu Ruoxin turned back and smiled at Chi Meng. Chi Meng saw her sweet smile like a child for the first time in front of this moody, arrogant and cold young lady.


    "Yes, he won." Chi Meng is like this.


    "It seems that he has lived up to your trust." In the world of the eight wild books, a voice rang.


    "He didn''t live up to the great power you provided to him." Another voice said with a satisfied smile.


    "If he can walk out of my training tower, I know that he will succeed in the face of heaven."


    As far as anyone is concerned, the so-called natural disaster has a completely different experience. Some people succeed, so the feather soars, some people are in the disaster, the spirit is destroyed, never super life.


    It''s not just the strength of each person''s cultivation that makes such a difference. After all, the level of cultivation of those who can meet the disaster is actually satisfied. It is their will that really influences their destiny.


    Will is invisible, but it is the most important force for anyone to support himself.


    The more you fear it, the less firm it is. The stronger it is, and the more pressure you can''t breathe.


    "The so-called Tao is Enron. If he is, he will never move forward. Tao is his own way."


    Boom!!!


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, the purple light faded gradually, and the body size of the forbidden thunder beast fighting with the sky fire moon wheel suddenly became smaller.


    The sun is shining on the already devastated land. Under the ravages and baptism of natural disasters, this city is like a world of purgatory, but fortunately, they have ushered in the sun again. In the sky, there is a golden sky, which is on a par with the sun, emitting its unique weak light... Han 3000, it''s going to change! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2224

    Then the golden light disappeared.


    Obviously, when everyone didn''t pay attention, the golden light rushed out two silver beams. After wrapping the golden light, it quickly disappeared in the sky like transparency.


    Its speed is so fast and the light is so weak that it makes people feel that the golden light is gone.


    The forbidden thunder beast seems to have dissipated, and everything is calm.


    It''s over.


    At this time, the three armed forces reflected by the gang went into the sky with people crazy. After looking around, they never saw Han 3000''s figure and breath again. Then the gang relaxed and took a breath to confirm that Han 3000 was devastated by the disaster.


    "Spread the news that Han 3000 has been killed." Ao Tian looked at the team of no more than ten thousand people now, and sighed in his heart. He began to understand the disastrous defeat of Yaoshen Pavilion. After all, even if he appeared in person, he won against Han 3000, but it was just miserable.


    "Yes Ao Yong nodded.


    Ao Tian stopped talking and looked at the flint city in the sea of fire behind him. Maybe it really deserves this name at this time? Then, Ao Tian led the people of Yongsheng sea area to return to Korea.


    As soon as Ao Tian left, Wang Xunzhi also left, and the whole coalition began to retreat.


    The war is over and there is no point in continuing.


    With the departure of a large number of people, in addition to the city''s fire burning, scorched earth and then smoke, everything seems to be calm.


    "Miss, let''s go back, too." In the dark road somewhere in the mountain, Chi Meng had some difficult road.


    I don''t know why, although I hate Han 3000 very much, her heart is still deeply shocked by Han 3000''s misfortune just now. I can''t help but feel sad for him when I watch Han 3000 disappear in the sky.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned and looked like a torch. Unlike others, she saw the vision when the golden light disappeared.


    As a princess of the Lu family, Lu Ruoxin''s accomplishments and skills are beyond mention. Han 3000''s chasing all over the mountain is already the best answer. At the same time, this identity means that she can get many treasures that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Listening to the pearl is just like this.


    Lu Ruoxin often wears it around her, sometimes more to predict danger in advance, or to master the environment first. This is her style.


    Princess Lu, everything is one step faster.


    "You take people back first." Lu Ruoxin said, and his figure was about to fly forward.


    Chi Meng quickly blocked in front of her: "Miss, where are you going?" Speaking of this, Chi Meng quickly lowered his head and knelt down on the ground: "I dare not ask about Miss''s private affairs. It''s just


    "It''s just that there are many dangers in the world. Although miss has achieved unparalleled accomplishments, she will inevitably encounter some dangers if she is alone!"


    As a princess of the Lu family, she is naturally favored by people all over the world. As a princess of the Lu family, she has many enemies. Go out alone, in case of an accident, but Chi dream can''t bear the consequences.


    "Danger?" Lu Ruoxin frowned. Although she was lonely and proud, she was always attended by people. She hesitated for a moment and dropped a piece of jade: "I''ll call you if you need, and this jade will lead you to me. For him, Miss Ben can have a try. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin rushed out like an arrow.


    "He?" Chi dream brow a wrinkly, Lu if core mouth of this he, refers to who?!


    With the last group of people such as Lu Ruoxin withdrawing, the whole city of flint is finally quiet.


    However, it''s quiet here, but the cities in the world are bursting.


    The city of the world is full of sighs, sighs and regrets.


    "Did you hear that? The Fuye allied army stabbed the mysterious man Han 3000 in the back, combined with Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area. At the same time, after Han 3000 left the city, the Fuye allied army killed all the disciples who had just joined the mysterious man alliance in the Tianhu City Inn. "


    "I heard that nihilism was also attacked. Tens of thousands of disciples died miserably. From morning to night, they could not hold on. And Han 3000, that''s even more magnificent. "


    "Ah, Han 3000 joined forces with Fuye and nihilism before, but he defeated Yaoshen Pavilion and came back. It can be seen by naked eyes that it will be a great event in the future. How can we know..."


    "Ah, it''s said that during the war, this guy was robbed by Sanxian, and he summoned all the four gods and beasts in one breath. It''s a miracle of the whole world."


    "In fact, Han 3000 has a long history. First, he killed the top of Qishan mountain as a mysterious man. Now, as Han 3000, he has created a miraculous disaster. I said, "how can the man whom the goddess of supporting the family likes be as simple as a trash?"


    "Ha ha, you blow Han 3000 too much, don''t you?" At this time, a middle-aged man disdained to smile, words immediately attracted other people''s attention.


    Next to the middle-aged man, there are also several elders and a young man with partial demeanor¡° Uncle, I''m afraid you are ignorant. Haven''t you heard of Han 3000? " The middle-aged man laughed: "listen? Hearing is believing, seeing is believing, you know? " Then, several middle-aged people next to him immediately said with a smile: "the so-called Han 3000 in your mouth is just the defeated general of our family commander. By the way, this is Ye Gucheng, the vanguard commander of Yaoshen Pavilion and the son of Yongsheng Haihai Ao clan leader With a smile, ye Gu Cheng naturally drinks tea¡° Ye... Ye Gu Cheng? "¡° You... Are you the dry son of Ao patriarch? " A group of people looked at each other in shock. Ye Gucheng did not speak, forced to pack very high, but a few middle-aged people next to him took the words: "the old and the young are honest, the real thing."¡° Only those who really have the ability can win the title of nobility. But what about those who don''t have the ability to boast about their regret after death? " These four middle-aged people are Wu Yan and the four elders of Shoufeng and wuliufeng. The four of them laughed at each other. That group of people, who were very sorry for Han 3000 just now, were speechless one by one. What''s left of a dead man besides sighing? Compared with Ye Gucheng, who has boundless scenery in front of him, he seems to have made a higher decision¡° Almost. Should they come? " Ye Gucheng took a sip of tea and looked disdainfully into the corridor¡° Killed outside the city. " Wu Yan covered his mouth and snickered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2225

    "Who is Ye Gucheng? Why haven''t you heard of it before? "


    Just now those people, at this time one by one did not dare to boast about Han 3000, but whispered.


    "The original gifted disciple of nihilism, I heard that he was gifted and intelligent. Ah, as a young man, Bento became the commander of the forward army of Yaoshen Pavilion. The most important thing is that he is also the son of Yongsheng Haihai Ao clan leader. To tell you the truth, I think what they said is reasonable. Han 3000 is a dead man. He''s no better than ye. "


    "That''s right. How can the earth''s bitches compare with our son ye? It''s really the sky and the earth. It''s too far apart. "


    Hearing these comments, ye Gucheng smiles with satisfaction. The reason why he chose to wait for tea in this place is that.


    Only he, ye Gucheng, should be in the limelight.


    Although the means are inferior, history has always been rewritten by living people.


    Who cares about the process?!


    Become king and defeat enemy, but so.


    "They''re coming." Wu Yan said with a smile.


    Ye Gucheng nodded and looked around. On the street, Fu Tian rushed in angrily with a group of Fu family disciples and ye Shijun and Fu Mei.


    Within a moment, a group of people rushed into the second floor of the teahouse.


    Seeing ye Gucheng and others, Fu Tian was furious: "Ye Gucheng, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Gucheng digs his ears and laughs with disdain.


    Then, he fixed his eyes on Fu Mei. Although married to do a wife, but Fu Mei maintenance is very good, still as charming as a girl.


    "We agreed that we would take charge of flint city after the event, but what do you mean now? A lot of heavy troops have been sent to guard the city of flint. Do you want to play a rogue? " I can''t help the weather.


    After killing Han 3000, he had no sleep all night, and his mood was very complicated. Han Sanqian''s actions against heaven shocked him so much that he always doubted whether what he had done was right or wrong.


    But I think that after this operation, Fujia not only got rid of the serious trouble, but also won the most important strategic city of flint City, which is now the most important strategic city for the Fuye allied forces.


    At least, the future of Fujia is still exciting, which is not much wrong.


    Ye Gucheng smiled gently and put a cup of tea in front of Fu Tian: "Fu patriarch, speak slowly. Sit down and have a cup of tea to calm down."


    Help day helpless, although angry, but can only sit down obediently. As soon as he sat down, ye Shijun also sat down. Fu Mei wanted to sit closer to Fu Tian on Ye Shijun''s right hand, but when she felt Ye Gucheng''s eyes, she suddenly put a smile on the corner of her mouth and sat on Ye Shijun''s left hand, closer to Ye Gucheng.


    As soon as she sat down, Fu Mei felt that she was kicked on her beautiful leg. She didn''t have to look down. From ye Gucheng''s handsome smile, Fu Mei knew the answer.


    Gently lift beautiful feet, Fu Mei also took advantage of the hook leaf lonely city''s feet.


    For such a young and handsome young genius, Fu Mei naturally has a strong desire for love. The most important thing is that ye Gucheng''s identity today is what he values most.


    Datu Tong, the son of Ao Tian, is the great red man of Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area.


    As for ye Shijun, although he is the Lord of the city, he can be compared with Ye Gucheng. Except for his surname ye, there is no other place to compare.


    Ye Gucheng gently smile, a hand gently stretched to the table, compared a three word.


    Fumei understands.


    "Ye Gucheng, we are at least allies who fought together. There''s no reason not to be trustworthy?" Fu Tian is very depressed.


    "Head Futian, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. We live in a lonely city and dare not say anything else, but integrity comes first. Otherwise, Yaoshen Pavilion will not give such an important position to our family, and patriarch Ao will never accept a dishonest disciple. " Wu Yan said with a smile.


    "There''s no evidence to support the patriarch. Do you have any evidence to prove that we belong to Huoshi city?" Elder Wufeng said with a smile.


    Fu Tian disdained to hum and took out the original imperial edict from his pocket on the spot: "I knew you would play a rogue. I took the imperial edict with me."


    Wu Yan immediately pretended to be shocked. Elder Shoufeng took up the imperial edict directly and frowned: "Gucheng, the imperial edict is real. There is also the seal of Yaoshen Pavilion on it."


    After hearing this, Fu Tian felt confident and didn''t want to play with him. Was he really an idiot?!


    "Since the imperial edict is true, if it should be given, give it." Ye Gucheng does not worry about the smile.


    "I''ll ask you to withdraw quickly." Fu Tianleng said with a smile.


    The elder of wuliufeng nodded, got up and started to walk out. But at this moment, Wu Yan was staring at the imperial edict, and then suddenly made a big move: "slow down."


    At this time, Wu Yan said coldly, "I can''t withdraw this soldier."


    As soon as the words came out, the family immediately frowned. What does this mean? Can''t get rid of it? Ye Gucheng and others had already sneered, but they pretended to be puzzled: "why?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2226

    "Why? Futian clan leader? Are you old, or are all the young people who can help your family and study dead? " Wu Yan gave a cold drink, then snatched the imperial edict and threw it on the table: "can you read?"


    Do you know how to read? He helped his family. He used to be one of the three big families. How could he be illiterate? Wu Yan''s words are clearly provocative.


    However, when he thought that flint city was still in each other''s hands, Fu Tian could only swallow his anger. He took the imperial edict and read: "Lord Ye, Fu clan leader Qi, I Zhu Kaixuan promised on behalf of flint city that as long as my Zhu family is in one day, Flint City will always obey your orders. The seal of this Lord can be used for reference."


    When you finish reading, it''s natural to hold your head high.


    "I can read words, but words are more than words." Wu Yan disdained to smile.


    As soon as Wu Yan''s words came out, elder Shoufeng and others couldn''t hold back any longer. They all bowed their heads and covered their mouths with a smile. Fu Tian was annoyed, turned around and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Fu clan leader, of course they laugh at your stupidity. You can also read it. Zhu Kaixuan said that the Zhu family is one day, and flint city is the day you help Ye allied army. But I ask you, "what about the Zhu family today?" Wu Yan gave a cold smile.


    Today''s Zhu family is naturally destroyed by Han 3000!


    But


    Suddenly, Fu Tian''s face is cold and his eyes are full of anger! Obviously, he found that he was fooled by Wu Yan and others.


    Wu Yan and others, however, are playing word games with him. Every word has set an ambush for a long time!


    "You Fu Tian was so angry that he even wanted to rush up to settle accounts with them.


    If it''s not for flint City, how can you betray Han 3000? Perhaps, there were many reasons and excuses for betrayal at that time, but after seeing Han 3000''s disaster against the sky, Fu Tian was naturally no longer willing to accept those broken excuses. Only flint city can slightly appease his psychology of regret for his mistake.


    But now, Firestone city is just playing with the fruits of these monkeys.


    However, as soon as Fu Tian moved, Wu Yan and others immediately confronted each other with a knife. It was obvious that they were already on guard against Fu Tian.


    "Pa!"


    Ye Gucheng slapped Fu Tian in the face.


    "What? You want to hit me? " Ye Gucheng disdains to sneer.


    Fu Tian''s face is red and swollen. With his ability, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. But how can he be bigger than the horse? This longevity city is the sphere of influence of the medicine God Pavilion. If you move your hand, can he go out safely?!


    "Bah!" Ye Gucheng spit directly on Fu Tian''s face, disdaining to slap the table: "old man, I don''t want to face you!"


    Fu Tian''s face was cold and he wiped his saliva: "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far. We help you to kill Han 3000, and your Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area will not be the biggest threat. You have got the biggest benefits. Please do what you say in Flint city. "


    "You can also say that without Han 3000, there will be no greatest threat to Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area? In this case, why do we have nothing to do to create a threat? Give you the city of flint? A joke Ye Gucheng disdains to sneer.


    To give huoshicheng to Fuye allied forces is to create a huge threat in Southwest China. How could yaoshenge and Yongsheng sea area be so stupid?!


    "Ye Gucheng, you bully people too much. Do you really think it''s easy to bully us to help Ye allied forces?" Fu Tian gritted his teeth and drank angrily.


    Bang!


    Ye Gucheng suddenly became angry and yelled: "do you think that without Han 3000, we drug God Pavilion and immortal sea area will be afraid of you?"


    "What!"


    Fu Tian suddenly turned pale and staggered back.


    He... He was stunned to find out that he had eliminated Han 3000''s threat to himself, but without Han 3000''s Fuye alliance, how much confidence could he have in Shangyao Shenge and Yongsheng sea area?


    He didn''t know.


    But he only knows one thing. If Han 3000 is still alive at this time, he will support Ye''s coalition army with full confidence at this time. He has won the battle first. Why should he be afraid?!


    But now?!


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t know whether he could be tough or not. He only knew that he was somewhat afraid in his heart.


    Ye Shijun and others also looked at each other face to face. After a long time, they helped the enemy eliminate the alien, but this alien was their own arm?!


    See these people a silly Leng Leng stay in place, ye Gucheng and others can no longer hold back, burst into laughter.


    Taking advantage of the enemy''s hand and killing the enemy''s friends, ye Gucheng not only relieved his great trouble, but also disintegrated the enemy''s power. Although Ye Gucheng hated Han 3000 very much, Han 3000 was right. He attacked the enemy''s plot!


    "You, you... You''re just bitches." Fu Tian''s face was cold, and his whole life was shaking. He glanced at the people around him: "let''s go!"


    "Wait a minute!" Just turned around, ye Gucheng suddenly said in a cold voice: "what do you think is here? teahouse? Come and go as you like? "


    Hearing this, the whole person of Fu Tian was stunned, and an unknown premonition also rose from the bottom of Fu Tian''s heart!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2227

    Back between the eyes, Fu Tian Mei Yu frowned: "what else do you want?"


    Ye Gucheng smiled and didn''t speak, but looked at Wu Yan faintly.


    Wu Yan then said with a smile, "we don''t want to do anything, but we just charge some interest."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of walking outside the teahouse. When the family looked down, they found that the whole teahouse was surrounded by people.


    Several experts in eternal sea uniforms with extremely high cultivation also rushed to the second floor at this time.


    "What? Are you going to kill us? " Fu Tianleng snorted: "if you want to do this, you might as well have a try. Let everyone have a good look at the end of cooperation with you. In exchange for your reputation as immortal sea area and medicine God Pavilion, I don''t think it''s worthless to help someone. "


    Fu Tian threatened.


    "It seems that not only do you not know words, but you don''t have a very good ear." Wu Yan gently patted his hand on Fu Tian''s old face and said sarcastically, "old man, when you are old, you should roll down early and occupy the place without shitting."


    "You Help the weather knot.


    "What are you? You are more stupid than the old man. Is that not clear enough? I mean to charge you interest. When did I say I would kill you? " Wu Yan said with a cold smile.


    This kind of feeling makes him very happy. Normally speaking, he is a mere nihilist elder of the ring house. Even if he touches the sky in his life, he can''t humiliate the patriarch of the family.


    I didn''t qualify before. It''s the same now.


    But what changed all this was obviously his cleverness. He chose Ye Gucheng as the future star. Now, he is patting Fu Tian''s face, but he can''t do anything about it, which makes Wu Yan feel great.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    "Kneel down and learn to bark three times. You can help your family and leave." Wu Yan said, his eyes raised higher than anything.


    Ye Shijun immediately became angry: "Wu Yan, don''t go too far. Why don''t you refuse to fight against the city of flint? Do you still want to bully us? "


    Wu Yan immediately moved his hand and grabbed Ye Shijun''s neck. He said coldly, "I''m bullying you, so what?"


    With that, he put his hand and shook Ye Shijun several meters away.


    As soon as Wu Yan started, many of the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion and the experts of Yongsheng sea area immediately drew their swords and surrounded all the family members.


    "Ye Gucheng, you want me to help Ye two families to kill Han, but we help Ye two families to help you without thinking about it. Is that what you do to us?" Fu Tian felt extremely regretful.


    If you knew today, why did you know it at the beginning?!


    Originally, he could be very hard in front of Ye Gucheng. After all, it''s true that he united with Han 3000 to defeat Yao Shenge. But now? Lost Han 3000 this abnormal ally, but the medicine God Pavilion and immortal sea area are staying together at present.


    If you fight, can the FuYe Army stand the fight?!


    "OK, I''ll learn." Fu Tian clenched his teeth, bent his knees and knelt on the ground with anger in his eyes: "Wang Wang Wang."


    Ye Gucheng and Wu Yan burst out laughing. Ye Gucheng kicked Fu Tian and made him look up and down: "Fu Tian, do you know why I humiliate you so much?"


    Futian unidentified!


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of that Han 3000 can bully you to help heaven. Lao Tzu, ye Gucheng, can do the same."


    WOW!!


    As soon as the words came out, the tea guests and their families who had been scared for a long time understood what the purpose of Ye Gucheng was.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold and his back teeth were almost broken. After a long time, what did ye Gucheng regard him as? Clown or stepping stone?! In order to find a balance with Han 3000, even this should be counted on your own head?!


    Fu Mei is scared pale, because she is very clear, Han 3000 that day not only find help day trouble, also find their own trouble.


    If ye Gucheng wants to compare with Han 3000 in this respect, then isn''t she the next one?


    Thinking of this, she looked at Ye Gucheng in a hurry.


    Ye Gucheng just smiles. Fangfo doesn''t see Fumei. He taps the dust on his feet and leaves the teahouse with people.


    Down the stairs, Wufeng elder quickly gathered up: "I said Gu Cheng, Han 3000 also bullied Fu Mei, this Fu Tian we all recover the interest, this Fu Mei..."


    Ye Gucheng and Wu Yan look at each other and smile, Wu Yan shakes his head: "take it, why not? Yes, a lonely city. "


    Ye Gucheng nodded: "at night, I''ll rest in the east wing. If you don''t have my orders, don''t come easily."


    "Yes." Wu Yan said with a smile.


    Ye Gucheng said and turned to leave. Elder Wufeng felt his head inexplicably: "what''s this Gucheng doing? What does it mean? Do you need to tell us when you sleep? "


    Elder Liufeng doesn''t know. So, isn''t that to fix Fumei? Why did it come to the East Chamber? Isn''t the jumping degree of this topic too high?


    Wu Yan gave a wry smile, shook his head, followed Ye Gucheng and went back to the mansion. In this play, the family members of Fu family come to the door in a fierce manner, but they come back in disgrace. Relying on Han 3000, the remaining power of Fu Ye''s allied forces accumulated in the victory is basically defeated by the shameless Fu Tian. Today''s family support, without Yu Wei, what''s left? Only ridicule! In addition, their betrayal of Han 3000 is not pleasant in itself. Being poked on the spine, the ridicule and irony will naturally become more and more. The Ye family''s senior executives are almost furious. Even if they are bullied by Han 3000, at least they still have the power to support Ye''s allied forces. They also have basic plans to keep. They have expectations for the future. But by Fu Tian and Fu Mei and others, although the basic plate is in, but nihilism and Han 3000 are gone, in fact, it is weakening in disguise. In the end, with the absence of Yu Wei, many of his disciples died in the battle against Han 3000. This battle is really a loss to grandma''s family. The Ye family''s senior executives attacked it in groups and demanded to help the world. This, even a lot of Fujia executives are angry, secretly support Ye''s voice. Fu Tian was very depressed. He drank wine all night. Ye Shijun is also hard to get rid of his depression. After a good game of chess, he was called back to the ancestral hall by several senior managers of the Ye family and taught a lesson in front of his ancestors. And Fu Mei... The lonely city is quiet at night. Ye Gucheng is sitting in the room, enjoying tea and reading books. Gently a taste of tea, looking out of the window, ye Gucheng gently smile. Almost at the same time, ye Gucheng got up and slowly walked to the door to open it. A smell of fragrance suddenly came to his nose: "are you here?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2228

    Fu Mei gently made a gesture and gave a gentle smile: "isn''t Mr. Ye asking Mei Er to come at the third shift?"


    Fu Mei had obviously dressed herself up carefully, and her mysterious figure was wearing a thin gauze dress, which was very attractive.


    Ye Gucheng doesn''t talk nonsense either. He laughs and raises his big hand directly. Then he hugs Fu Mei into the room and throws her on his own bed.


    After a storm, ye Gucheng lay at the head of the bed, leisurely and comfortable.


    Fu Mei gently lying on his chest, with her hand in his chest gently gesticulated: "this is you bullying people back? I can tell you that you won. Han 3000 is not qualified to touch me. "


    Ye Gucheng a Leng, by Fu Mei this words do obviously have no preparation, but the next second, ye Gucheng a smile: "is it?"


    "That''s natural. With Han 3000, is he worthy of touching me?" Fu Mei''s face is not red and her heart is not beating.


    It is clearly her own temptation, Han 3000 has been resolutely rejected several times, but now in her mouth, Han 3000 has no right to touch her, so shameless, I''m afraid only she can do it.


    Ye Gucheng chuckles, these bullshit Ye Shijun that kind of people will believe, but he will not believe. Qin Shuang is so beautiful, Han 3000 has never been together with her. Fu Mei will make Han 3000 interested?!


    Looking at Fu Mei''s good self-image, even ye Gucheng is disgusted.


    One gets up, ye Gucheng puts on a piece of clothes, sits at the table by the window, picks up the book and drinks tea.


    Fu Mei quickly got up, hugged Ye Gucheng from behind and said gently, "what are you looking at? A lonely city. "


    "Oh, the three Yang mental method given to me by patriarch Ao." Ye Gucheng said calmly.


    "Three Yang mind method"? Isn''t this the only way to live forever? Can only the children of the Ao family practice Fu Mei was surprised.


    Ye Gucheng cracked his mouth with a smile: "am I not the Ao family?"


    Hearing this, Fu Mei was stunned at first, and then surprised incomparably. In this way, doesn''t it mean that Ao Tian really takes Ye Gucheng as a son? The three Yang mental method is the best explanation¡° Wow, lonely city, you are good at it. "


    "Little fun!" Ye Gucheng is very proud.


    Although he knew that Wang Jianzhi had a lot of complaints about himself recently, he didn''t care after he got this three Yang mental method after the war. There is a priori inside, the master is covering himself, and there is Ao Tian outside to protect himself. Even if Wang Huanzhi is upset, what can he do?


    "What is the three Yang mental method?" When ye Gucheng smiles, he moves his hand. Suddenly, a green light appears on his hand. A long sword with green boundless appears on his hand: "do you know what this is?"


    Fu Mei shakes her head innocently, but although she doesn''t know it, she can feel the limitless deterrent force on the sword. She knows that the sword is not ordinary.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing, but it''s just Zixiao sword."


    "Purple... Golden soldier?" Fu Mei was very surprised.


    Among the magic weapons, if they are high-level, they are almost against the sky. Han 3000''s Pangu axe and Lu Ruoxin''s Xuanyuan sword have shocked the whole audience in the war.


    Even aoyi''s Jiuyou magic sword had the same prestige on the field. It was just suppressed by Han 3000''s Pangu.


    But after all, Han 3000''s Pangu axe and Lu Ruoxin''s Xuanyuan sword belong to the top five Lingbao and the top three Tianbao that cross Zijin. But if you go down, it will be the world of Zijin.


    From a certain point of view, Zijin is still very fierce, as long as you don''t encounter five Lingbao and three Tianbao!


    Most importantly, there is a very important message in it. As the third son of Ao Tian, Ao Yi has the purple gold magic weapon. What about ye Gucheng? The same is true.


    What does that mean? Isn''t it clear?


    Fu Mei suddenly felt very excited. It seemed that it was worthwhile to lie down at night and send her body.


    "Lonely city, you are so good!" Fu Mei gently smiles and puts her head on Ye Gucheng''s shoulder. She looks like a little woman.


    Ye Gu Cheng disdains to hum, but he doesn''t say anything. Fu Mei''s artificial posture, nothing else, at least satisfies the vanity that ye Gu Cheng needs most.


    No one doesn''t like compliments, especially women''s compliments, and ye Gucheng has reached a point where people point out.


    "By the way, aren''t you afraid of giving Ye Shijun a green hat like this?" Ye Gucheng laughs.


    Afraid?


    Of course, Fu Mei is afraid. But the problem is that ye Gucheng is a good thigh. Of course, she wants to take the initiative to hold him. Once she holds him, Fumei''s future is obvious.


    Sometimes if you want to win more, you will naturally bet more.


    "I''m afraid!" Fu Mei touched his chest falsely and said wrongly, "how do you want to arrange me in the future?"


    "Set you up?" Ye Gu Cheng frowned, then, with a cold smile: "how do you want me to arrange you?"


    "Ha ha, as long as you are willing, Fu Mei can serve you forever and ever." Fu Mei said coyly.


    "Always serve me?" Ye Gucheng laughingly turned around, suddenly stuck Fu Mei''s face, disdaining to say: "don''t you take care of yourself? Do you deserve it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2229

    Fu Mei''s face hurt so much that she tried to break free with her hand, but it didn''t work at all. She said in a hurry: "lonely city, what are you doing? It hurts so much."


    Ye Gucheng pushed Fu Mei to the ground and said, "Stinky bitch, but you''re making a scene every time. What kind of person do you really think you are?"


    "As far as I am concerned, you are no different from those chickens in Chunfeng upstairs. The only difference is that you are cheaper than them, because at least they still charge money, and you?"


    "It''s nothing


    Fu Mei touched the red face of the card, the tears of pain rolled straight, but compared with the pain on the face, the pain in the heart is the most cruel.


    Just as the clouds and rain had just crossed together, ye Gucheng scolded himself, saying that he was not as good as a chicken.


    "Lonely city, did I say something wrong?" Fu Mei endured her grievances and was unwilling to let go of the last glimmer of hope¡° Are you worried about losing your freedom when you''re with me? Don''t worry, I just need a name. As for how many women you have outside, I won''t care about it. "


    "Besides, I am also the daughter of helping the family. Don''t talk too much!"


    As soon as the voice came down, he slapped her face and fanned her face: "just you? With the daughter of the family?! Do you think you are su Yingxia


    Su Yingxia?!


    Ye Gucheng''s words are like stepping on Fu Mei''s painful feet in an instant and roaring: "Ye Gucheng!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fu Mei could not help it any more. She got up and put on her clothes beside the bed. She slammed the door and came out.


    Ye Gucheng disdained saliva, looking at the figure that Fu Mei left: "if it wasn''t for Han 3000, do you think I would touch you this stinky bitch?"


    After Fumei left the city, she was still angry when she went back to the Ye''s residence in Tianhu city. Ye Gucheng thought you were Su Yingxia, just like a needle, which was inserted in her heart.


    When the door rings slightly, ye Shijun gets drunk and comes back wobbly.


    Seeing ye Shijun''s ugly appearance, Fu Mei is not angry. But when she thinks about it, she is rejected by Han 3000 and despised by Ye Gucheng. Besides Ye Shijun, what else can she do? One by one, they got up slightly, helped Ye Shijun and sat down beside the bed: "Shijun, how can you drink like this?"


    Ye Shijun shook his head and gave a bitter smile: "mei''er, I''m in a bad mood. The elders of the Ye family have called me to the ancestral hall to teach me a lesson for half a night. My ears are all cocooned."


    Fu Mei looks embarrassed. She naturally knows what the senior management of the Ye family has taught Ye Shijun.


    "Are we really wrong about what we did to Han 3000?" Ye Shijun was extremely distressed: "after overthrowing Han 3000, what did we get? Nothing has been gained and a lot has been lost. "


    "Without powerful helpers, what we have done has been criticized by others. If we had known that, it would be better to do nothing."


    Fu Mei sighed. In fact, from the result, they really lost completely this time. This decision seems stupid now. But for Fu Mei, ye Shijun and Fu Mei, who are pregnant with their own ghosts, we can console ourselves that Han 3000 died, and the threat to them no longer exists.


    "Let him go of the past, the important thing is the future." Fu Mei patted Ye Shijun on the shoulder, as if to comfort him. In fact, she seemed to comfort herself.


    Ye Shijun nodded, looked at Fu Mei and threw her on the bed.


    Fu Mei''s eyes are blank, staring at the shaking top of the bed, suffering from her heart.


    Why are all the women supporting the family? Su Yingxia only needs to wait for Han''s three thousand one people, and then he can be a beauty for a while, but he is a whore in the end?!


    But what she never thought was that a greater disaster was quietly approaching him.


    Early the next morning, Fu Mei, who was trampled on, was tired and asleep, but he was dazed by a slap. He looked at Ye Shijun who slapped him.


    Ye Shijun''s face is ferocious, and a pair of ugly faces are full of anger and insidious.


    "Ye Shijun, you are fuckin ''sick." Fu Mei was so hurt that she couldn''t stop yelling.


    "Bitch, where did you go last night? Ah? What have you done? " Ye Shijun roared wildly with emotion.


    Fu Mei just wanted to scold her, but she suddenly thought of what happened last night. She felt a little empty and said, "what can I do last night? Don''t you know? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, I said before me! No wonder you were not interested last night. Damn it, you were all interested in Ye Gucheng? " Ye Shijun roared angrily.


    On hearing this, Fu Mei suddenly felt cool and pretended to be calm: "Shijun, what are you talking nonsense about? How did ye Gucheng get involved again? "


    "What''s so special about pretending to me?" Ye Shijun drinks angrily and drags Fu Mei out. She doesn''t care about Fu Mei. She only wears a very thin nightgown.


    At this time, the sky, a spectacle


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2230

    When Fu Mei was forcibly dragged outside by Ye Shijun.


    The whole yard was already full of people from the Fu family and the Ye family. The Ye family pointed at the sky one by one, while the Fu family looked very embarrassed with guilt and lowered their heads in silence.


    Above the sky, breathing.


    When Fu Mei raised her eyes, her pupils dilated.


    Above the sky, there is a huge sky screen driven by magic or magic weapon. And in the sky screen, Fei voice light up, help Mei panic found that he is leaf lonely city pressure in the body, crazy sprint.


    The picture does not reflect the purpose, which makes everyone present angry and ashamed.


    Fu Mei''s whole heart was mentioned in her throat, and her brain was more like a crash, a blank!


    Isn''t this the spring night she had with Ye Gucheng last night? How... How could someone put it on the sky screen?!


    "Pa!"


    Ye Shijun slapped Fu Mei straight back from the shock, and said angrily, "well, you''re a damned bitch, you''re sneaking away from me!"


    Fu Mei''s right face was red and swollen, but obviously it was too late to care about it. She grabbed Ye Shijun''s hand and begged: "Shijun, listen to me, it''s not what you think."


    "Fu Mei, you cheap woman, look at what you''ve done."


    "You have lost all the face of the Ye family."


    "How long have you been married to our Ye family? I''ve already started to seduce men outside. Shijun, stop her. "


    Ye family see this, at this time one by one refers to the evil language.


    The Tianping is so huge that almost all the people in Tianhu city can see how angry the Ye family is now as the ruling family of Tianhu city.


    The ugly family should not be publicized. It''s not only publicized, but also almost publicized all over the city. The disgrace has been lost to grandma''s house.


    None of the family helpers dared to say anything. They all lowered their heads and dared not say more, for fear of provoking the Ye family and causing more serious consequences. What''s more, it''s wrong to help the family in this matter. What can the family say?!


    "No, listen to me. It''s not me. I... I stayed with Shijun last night." Fu Mei''s flustered explanation.


    She can ruthlessly abandon Ye Shijun when climbing other thighs, just as when looking for Han 3000 and ye Gucheng. However, the two men she has failed to end, she has no other choice but to firmly grasp Ye Shijun.


    "Yes, how can Mel do such a thing? Don''t forget, ye Gucheng just fell out with us yesterday. Today, such a picture is released in Tianhu City, which has to be doubted. " Fu Tian said in an urgent voice.


    The status of Fu Mei is related to the status of Fu family, and Fu Tian must be protected.


    "Maybe it''s because ye Gucheng found a cheap bitch, and then used some disguise or magic to make her look like our family''s fawning. The purpose is to make our family chaotic."


    "Yes, yes, we can''t fall into each other''s trap."


    The family members looked at Fu Tian and made excuses. They climbed up the pole one by one. How Fu Mei was also related to their interests. If they could speak, of course they had to speak.


    Hearing these words, ye Shijun''s anger has subsided a lot. Now that there is a relationship between the two sides, it is really possible for ye Gucheng to make some small moves.


    "Hum, Shijun, don''t believe these nonsense. Be careful to make people green. You don''t know."


    "Yes, it''s also easy to look. It''s clear that some women are fickle and can''t help being lonely."


    Obviously, there are many people who don''t pay for helping the family. One by one, they sneer and abuse.


    Fu Mei is looking at Ye Shijun, with extremely wronged eyes, hoping to get Ye Shijun''s understanding.


    Ye Shijun frowned and was obviously thinking about how to solve this matter. If you are angry, Fu Mei will be swept out of the house. Emotionally speaking, ye Shijun likes Fu Mei very much. Naturally, he is reluctant to part with her. But if he, in case Fu Mei really put a green hat on herself, just let it go. Ye Shijun can''t swallow this tone.


    "What were you doing before I came back?" Ye Shijun stares at Fu Mei coldly.


    There was a little panic in Fu Mei''s eyes, but it soon disappeared: "after we were humiliated by Ye Shijun yesterday, the more I thought about it, the more angry I became. However, Fu''s family can be humiliated, but insulting Fu Tian in front of you is not to pay attention to you. Mei Er certainly won''t agree. So, when you are taught by Ye''s executives, I''ll go... "


    "What did you do?" Ye Shijun was cold in his heart.


    "I''m going... I''m going to find Futian." Fu Mei lowered her head and said softly.


    With these words, many people at the scene can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Ye Shijun is also relieved. He is really worried that Fu Mei''s timeline is unclear.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Fu Tian and some of my servant girls." Fumei road.


    Without waiting for ye Shijun to speak, Fu Tian, who was stunned for a moment, immediately reflected: "Shijun, I can prove this."


    "Ha ha, Fu Tian is your mother''s family, and your servant girl is your servant girl. You can say whatever you want. What''s more, why are you so hesitant about looking for Fu Tian? " There are Fujia executives immediately doubt. This question is quite powerful, and many people nodded in agreement. Fu Mei looks at Ye Shijun: "I... I want to find Fu Tian to give me some advice, but you know, Xiang Gong, Fu Tian''s ideas have failed more and more every time..." Fu Mei looks embarrassed. Fu Tian is also very embarrassed... However, this also explains why Fu Mei hesitates. Ye Shijun immediately frowned: "really?" Fu Mei nodded. Ye Shijun takes a long breath and reaches out his hand to pull Fu Mei up. There is much heartache in his eyes. Fu Mei''s explanation convinces him, or he prefers to be convinced. Some senior executives of the Ye family are not satisfied. They want to make a sound, but they are stopped by Ye Shijun, indicating that they don''t need to entangle in this matter any more¡° OK, we can not pursue this matter, but Fu Mei, before that, you must tell us, since you have discussed with Fu Tian for so long, have you discussed any countermeasures? Don''t tell us that you two discussed it all night, but you didn''t discuss anything? " A senior executive made the final concession and asked coldly. Fu Mei suddenly a Leng, obviously the other side''s question is to cut off the back road for her, she did not go to see Fu Tian, how to talk about what decision? However, just at this time, Fu Tian stood up with a confident smile on his face and looked at the senior executive of the Ye family: "we have discussed for so long, of course, it is impossible to waste time in vain. We have a plan¡° What''s the plan¡° Han 3000 This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2231

    When the words came out, everyone was shocked and looked at each other.


    "Han 3000? What does this matter to Han 3000? "


    "Yes, Han 3000 people are dead. What are you doing with him at this time?"


    A group of people scrambled to make a sound. It was not clear what to spend on a dead man when Fu Tian arrived.


    "Why can''t the dead be consumed?" Fu Tian asked: "Ye Gucheng can do it, so can we. Yesterday, he reminded me and gave us a chance to take advantage of it. "


    Ye Shijun frowned: "help patriarch, how do you understand this?"


    "Ha ha, although Han 3000 is dead, he has made great achievements at the top of Qishan mountain and the crossing of heaven. He has accumulated a lot of fame in the world." Fu Tian LengSheng finished, Xie Xie said with a smile: "Ye Gucheng knows how to use Han 3000 to improve himself, why can''t we?"


    "Anyway, Han 3000 is our son-in-law to help the family. Although he is dead, we can take advantage of his status as the son-in-law to help our family Fu Tian said with a smile.


    This remark immediately aroused the interest of Fu ye and his family.


    "But Han 3000 has always had a bad relationship with us in helping the family, and most importantly, this time we also attacked him... How can we benefit us in his name?"


    "We can''t change when he''s alive. But the problem is, he''s dead. " Fu Tian sneered and then said, "since he''s dead, isn''t that what we say in the end?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a fact that the Fuye allied forces and Han 3000 joined hands to make medicine in Shenge, which can prove the relationship between Han 3000 and us. As for his humiliation of Fu Mei and me, ha ha, we can say that it''s the means for the family to be superior. The purpose is to praise Han 3000. We just played a bitter game. " Fu Tiansi said shamelessly without guilt.


    "Then we betray Han 3000 and attack him secretly. What do you say?" Ye family strange way.


    Fu Tian said with a smile: "the new disciples of nihilist and Han 3000 mysterious people alliance are held hostage by the people of Yaoshen Pavilion. They force us to fight Han 3000. We have no choice but to get Han 3000''s consent. The purpose of Yaoshen Pavilion is to separate us from Han 3000, so as to achieve the goal of breaking each one down. "


    Fu day finish saying, Fu Ye two several executives immediately whispered up.


    To some extent, Fu Tian''s shameless behavior is very despised, but it is undeniable that it can wash the betrayal of Han 3000 by Fu Ye coalition forces to the greatest extent, and even play the bitterness card to use the popularity accumulated by Han 3000 for his own use.


    Finally, a group of executives nodded to each other, which was also the best way out.


    "Ha ha, Han 3000, don''t blame me. Even if you die, you have to consume you. I can''t help it. Who is Ye Gucheng? He''s lying to us. So, in the end, I can only make up for it from you. " Fu Tian said with a cold, shameless smile.


    Fu Mei also takes a long breath. The final solution to the crisis actually depends on Han 3000.


    With Han 3000''s consumption plan, Fu ye and his family soon spread the news according to Fu Tian''s plan.


    Although Fu Mei cheated Ye Shijun, the appearance of Hongxing, the wife of Tianhu city leader, caused a lot of uproar. Ye Gucheng did his best to insult Fu Mei in a different way. At the same time, he also humiliated the Ye family. It is possible for the two families to intensify their conflicts. He really got Fu Mei''s body in vain, and let Fu Ye''s two families have their own internal strife.


    Fortunately, after pitching Fuye and Futian for countless times, he shamelessly used Han 3000''s news of the dead man to stop pitching Fuye and Futian at last. Han 3000''s incident just eased Ye Gucheng''s fatal blow.


    In the whole world, Han 3000 and Fu Ye soon covered Fu Mei''s leaving the wall.


    Han 3000''s amount of information, which can be compared with Fu Mei?


    For a time, Fu Tian''s move not only brought more names to Fu ye, but also called them shameless. He always looked down on Han 3000, but he wanted to rub others'' heat after others died.


    But at the same time, some people believe in the words of the Fuye family, secretly scold the Yaoshen Pavilion for being despicable and shameless, and even join the FuYe Alliance for unfairness for Han 3000.


    As a result, Han''s family members, who are not ashamed of Han 3000, can''t close their mouths happily.


    The face of the family members is thick enough. Even if they slap themselves, they don''t seem to feel the slightest pain.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 was excluded. Now, he licked the benefits brought back by Han 3000''s fame and shouted how fragrant it is. In the shameless family, Fu family said second, and no one dared to say first.


    Anyway, Han 3000 is also dead. No one knows their ugly faces. There is no proof of death.


    But in fact


    Somewhere is like a fairyland, surrounded by mountains, white clouds, green grass and trees, like poetry.


    Among the mountains, there are two mountains and rocks, which create a sky. In the sky, there is an orange God awn energy mask. In the mask, an incomplete corpse lies there peacefully


    It''s Han 3000!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2232

    With the orange God awn slightly move, the whole body is also slightly dyed by the orange light through the body, faint between, visible body center dirty place slightly beating.


    The heart of the dragon family, which has almost cracked, barely shares a trace of energy to the heart, but it seems that the heart of the dragon family will burst because it dries up at any time.


    At this time, an old man gently walked to the side of the energy shield, holding a bottle, there is a green branch in the bottle, the old man took up the green branch, sprinkled on the energy shield, and the water drops on the green branch floated on the energy shield.


    Then, the water drops slowly drop onto Han 3000''s body through the energy shield.


    As soon as the water drop touched Han 3000''s body, Han 3000''s body flashed a golden light, and the dry and cracked heart of the dragon family barely lit up.


    At this moment, the old man frowned slightly.


    Because in the flash of Han 3000''s body, he noticed that there was a strange two-color light flashing in Han 3000''s left hand.


    "What is this?"


    The old man frowned. It was no one else. It was the old man sweeping the floor at the beginning. He leaned slightly close to the energy mask, and a stream of energy ran through his hand. He raised Han 3000''s left hand. He was surprised to find that the place where the two rays came from was the storage ring on Han 3000''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, another old man came over. If Han Sanqian was awake, he would be surprised to find that he knew this man as well and could not be more familiar with him.


    "There seems to be something in this boy''s storage ring." The old sweeper frowned.


    "Hehe, the five elements stone."


    "You know?"


    "I gave it to him." This old man, who can''t be more familiar, is the book of eight wild days.


    He stepped into the energy hood and poured the same energy into his hand. Han 3000''s left hand lit up two lights again. He said with a smile: "this boy is not bad luck, but sometimes being too smart is not necessarily a good thing. Being smart is mistaken for being smart. Don''t say you don''t know what''s going on with these two lights, I''m afraid he doesn''t know for himself. "


    The old man who sweeps the floor smiles and does not deny this view: "if he is clear, he will not be like this when dealing with the four gods and beasts."


    "Also not necessarily see, unless..." eight waste day book wants to say again stop: "forget it, how is he?"


    "In terms of body, ten thousand reincarnations have passed away, but the boy is extremely determined and has a trace of ghost."


    "Then he can..."


    "Yes, he can reincarnate his destiny and reverse his life." Said the old sweeper.


    He was not surprised that the eight wild books nodded. To some extent, although Han 3000 is almost dead, his ghost is still there, which means that he has survived the disaster of Sanxian and can naturally live in Nirvana and become a Sanxian.


    When the old sweeper finished, he moved his hand, and two pieces of red and blue jade appeared on the top of the energy shield.


    "Shennong Ding?" The book of eight wild days was shocked.


    The old sweeper nodded and moved his hand. The red and blue jade pieces immediately merged and sent out a strong and dazzling red and blue god awn. When the God awn dissipated, a golden green jade tripod floated on the orange awn energy shield.


    "You''re not going to bring this thing to him... Refine the body?" The eight wasteland heavenly Book strange way.


    The old sweeper smiled and urged the Shennong tripod while answering, "ha ha, add some materials to him while he is immortal."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu took a breath: "good guy, you are really willing."


    "Make the best use of everything. I''ll do my part as an old friend for that man. The immortal tripod is matched with gold body!" As soon as the voice fell, the hand of the old sweeper moved, and Shennong cauldron immediately rotated rapidly.


    "Han 3000, heaven''s calamities refine your body, while I use Shennong tripod to refine your body. The wheel of heaven''s Tao has life and death. All kinds of calamities have their own great cause. Eight, help me As soon as the old sweeper''s voice fell, his two fingers were kneaded into a fa finger and a Chao Ding finger.


    "Give your life to a gentleman!" Eight wild book a light drink, a palm directly on the sweeping old man''s body, pause time, eight wild book body energy as the sea water general, a steady stream of the sweeping old man''s body.


    Two fingers suddenly separated two extremely strong rays, direct at Shennong Ding.


    And the whole Shennong tripod also changed from rapid rotation to flying straight up into the air, and with the rotation, it turned bigger and bigger, until it was half empty, it had the size of a small mountain.


    Brush!


    The sun, the divine tripod, and the two lines are connected into a line. Through a line of sky, the orange energy mask that wraps Han 3000''s body is directly reflected.


    The golden light will show at three o''clock!


    "Get up!"


    With a sound of awe, the orange energy shield slowly rises and goes towards the Shennong cauldron.


    "Boom!"


    With the orange energy covering the tripod, the whole Shennong tripod stops slightly and rotates wildly in the opposite direction in the next second.


    Hum!


    Kaka~~


    In the cauldron, the sound of bone collision rings. The orange awn energy shield surrounding Han 3000''s body also begins to slowly soak into Han 3000''s body, making his body emit bursts of stinky yellow smoke.


    And his broken body, also began to repair slowly... Against the sky journey, row body and start. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2233

    "Shending refining body, drink!"


    The old sweeper drank again, and his other hand suddenly released tremendous energy, which directly made the whole Shennong tripod rotate faster.


    Boom!!


    As Shennong cauldron turns faster and faster, the huge whirlwind generated by the rotation not only makes the surrounding trees sway, but also makes the sand move away and the rocks fly away, and the ground trembles slightly.


    Above the sky, white clouds surged wildly, forming a huge vortex cloud. In the center of the vortex above Shennong Ding, purple thunder rolled.


    Boom!!


    A huge electricity leads the sky down and hits Shennong tripod!!


    "Thunder quenches the soul!"


    "Spirit power!"


    With a loud drink, behind the old sweeper, the eight wild books soar into the Shennong cauldron. With a pinch of the Dharma finger, it is like a Buddha hanging above the Shennong cauldron.


    Then, the magnificent and incomparable white energy, like a waterfall without money, flowed into the cauldron from the body of the eight wild books.


    With this energy added.


    In the tripod, Han 3000''s body was crazily baptized by Tianlei and quenched by Shennong tripod. Countless white energy also entered his body and madly repaired his damaged and shapeless body.


    His meridians, body, viscera and elixir fields are all slowly converging under the influence of the three forces.


    "This..."


    Lu Ruoxin, who followed her all the way, didn''t get too close. She felt the pressure of the scene from a distance. Even if she was as strong as she was, she had some breathing difficulties.


    "Who are these two old men? Why so much energy? " Lu Ruoxin murmured.


    And at this time the tripod.


    Shennong tripod has turned to the speed of being still in the same place, and everything around it is almost a kind of evil static because of the huge rotating force.


    Han 3000 in the tripod, like a black hole, crazily and greedily absorbs the power of robbing thunder from the sky, the power of aura from the eight wild books, and the breath of God from Shennong tripod. At the moment, it seems that heaven and earth are used by him to forge him into a new peak.


    "Roar!"


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, there was a violent explosion in the whole cauldron, and then five heavenly beasts flew out of the cauldron.


    Taixu Dragon Emperor, Huotian rosefinch, thunder xuanhu, Zhenbei Xuanwu, and Purple Forbidden thunder beast fly out of the cauldron and circle around it. Each god beast emits its own light. Every time they circle around, their light will be absorbed by Han 3000 in the cauldron.


    "Roar!"


    Five beasts roar together!


    In the middle of the sky, there are clouds and clouds, which are originally swirling and thundering. All of a sudden, bursts of purple light come along with the sky thunder and instill it into the cauldron all the way.


    "Bang!"


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe one day, maybe two days, maybe three days.


    There was only purple light and thunder in the sky. There was no sun or moon. I couldn''t tell the time or the hour. I just remember that Shennong cauldron suddenly stopped rotating. Then, a great force came from the cauldron.


    All the way, the waves spread, breaking through the surrounding hundreds of miles, shaking mountains and falling vegetation!


    Lu Ruoxin was pushed backward by the waves, and he kept his body steady, frowning and staring at the distance: "Han 3000, have you changed?"


    "Ah


    At this time, I suddenly heard a roar.


    Then, with a loud bang, the whole Shennong tripod exploded, and a man with golden appearance but white body stood in the air.


    At this time, Han 3000''s skin is like snow, his body is like white jade, his silver hair is shawled, his golden streamer is all over his body, his upper body muscles are clear, and the figure totem of Taixu Dragon Emperor and thunder xuanhu looms in his chest.


    Vaguely, you can hear the Dragon singing and the tiger roaring.


    Between the left and right hands, the wings of the two flaming rosefinches run across the back, and the Xuanwu in the north of the earthquake falls on the back, which is very domineering.


    "Hoo


    Lu Ruoxin vomited for a long time, but his heart beat faster and his face turned red.


    She never looked up to any man, even Han 3000 and her father. For Lu Ruoxin, she is arrogant.


    She does have this capital. She is a proud woman. She is smart and highly cultivated. It''s not too much to despise men all over the world. So, from the beginning, she just took Han 3000 as a tool.


    But now, she found that she seemed to be slowly changing something.


    She doesn''t know what has changed, but one thing she can be sure of is that Han 3000 is more and more pleasing to her eyes


    "Is this who you are after Xianbian?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly put a smile on the corner of his mouth. Now Han 3000''s appearance makes Lu Ruoxin feel that men can be good-looking for the first time.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, Han Sanqian also vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and then his eyes opened, and his eyes were shining with golden light. The next second, the golden light dissipated and returned to normal, but in his eyes there was a sense of coldness, serenity and a momentum of not angry.


    "Is this the new life of Sanxian?" Han Sanqian smiles and feels the tremendous power and continuous aura in his body. He clenches his fist slightly and seems to have the strength he can''t make. At this time, suddenly a big drink hit¡° Look at the moves. " When Han 3000 hurried back, a figure had been killed. Han 3000 is no nonsense. He suddenly moves in his hand, and his body is tilted. After avoiding the big fist bombing, he directly follows up¡° Boom One punch out, the style of boxing, even a distant mountain directly trampled¡° What a powerful force Han 3000 looked at his fist strangely. This kind of domineering power made him dream back to earth. It was like this when he first mastered the power beyond ordinary people¡° On the battlefield, in the battle of life and death, why are you complacent? " With a cold drink, the next second, when Han 3000 looked up, the figure that had already rushed far away did not know when to turn back, and was less than half a meter in front of him. How fast! Even if Han 3000 rode tianluchen and started Taixu SHENBU, there was no such speed. It''s too late to hide. Han 3000 frowned, his hands suddenly converged, and his fists were up¡° Roar The Dragon roars and the tiger roars! On Han 3000''s chest, he suddenly flashed the shadow of Taihuang Dragon Emperor and thunder xuanhu. With the double fists, a flaming rosefinch suddenly developed, and his wings fluttered, just like Han 3000''s double fists. Overbearing¡° Bang Double fists to, direct and rush to the people of bang!! Peace in heaven and earth!! Next second! Bang bang!! Boom!!! For several miles around, countless skyrocketing explosions suddenly broke out, and the air waves even rose hundreds of meters high¡° Damn, so strong? " Han 3000 was surprised and extremely excited. He glanced around with Yu Guang, but when he put his eyes on the person in front of him, he was even more surprised: "master, is it you?" The old sweeper laughed: "what are you doing? Try it This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2234

    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, the old sweeper pushed Han 3000 away with one hand, and his body directly rushed to Han 3000 again.


    "Master, you are very strong, but I am not weak either." Han three thousand excited roar, in the face of sweeping old man''s attack, a side body dodge.


    After the disaster, Han 3000 found that his skill seems to be much more flexible than before.


    "You dodge and fight each other." The old sweeper drank angrily and smashed his fist directly.


    Han 3000 doesn''t talk nonsense either. He punches directly.


    Boom!


    Another explosion!


    "Didn''t you eat?"


    The old man who swept the floor gave a soft drink and directly pushed Han 3000 away. He scolded in turn and hit again.


    Han 3000 frown, once again a punch up!!!


    Boom!!


    "Young, you are not as good as my old man?" The old sweeper disdains to scold again!


    Han 3000 is very depressed. Do you think I would be so lenient if you didn''t know me so well? However, since you have said so, don''t blame me for being rude.


    "Good!" Han three thousand eyebrows a tight, this time he took the initiative to push away the old sweeper.


    Then, the horse steps slightly, concentrating the whole body''s strength in the double fists.


    In the face of the old man sweeping the floor again, Han 3000 suddenly breathes and blows out!!


    "Bang!"


    The old man sweeps the floor directly with one fist, the friction between fists!!


    Peace, peace.


    Next second!


    The cloud shakes, the wind moves, the sky and the earth color changes!!


    Boom!!!!


    Bang bang!!!


    With two people as the center, ten miles around, it''s all exploded!


    It''s hard to grow grass without mountains!!


    Han 3000 was stunned. He looked at his fists. He never dreamed that his full blow would be so strong.


    The old sweeper smiled: "it''s too wasteful and tyrannical. What you pay attention to is stability, accuracy and ruthlessness, without any distractions or even skills. If you enter with a single knife, tell each other that I''ll kill you."


    "Too wasteful?" Han 3000 was slightly stunned.


    "One of the strongest celestial bodies in the world, you will understand later." The old sweeper chuckled: "now what you have to do is to understand it first."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old sweeper suddenly withdrew from his body. The next second, it hit again.


    Han 3000 silk is not afraid, directly fight with the old sweeper.


    Both sides you come and I go, boxing style staggered, two people around the explosion everywhere, never heard.


    It''s more like a fairyland, deserted and uninhabited. Otherwise, judging from the explosion of these two people, it''s estimated that they can be blown to pieces.


    Looking at Han three thousand and two people fighting in the distance, Lu Ruoxin is very interested in watching. She ignores the dust of the explosion and stains her clothes. Although she loves to be clean, to some extent, she has a tendency to be clean.


    But these are not as wonderful as Han 3000 at this time.


    With the constant fight, Han 3000 gradually frowned, because he found that the fight with the old man sweeping the floor was not as simple as a simple blow.


    It seems that he is more like guiding himself to fight.


    "Master, are you teaching me?" Han three thousand one side dozen, side frown ask a way.


    "It seems that the natural calamity didn''t destroy your brain. It''s too wasteful and tyrannical. Naturally, it has to have its attack ways. What I''m teaching you is the body method and attack method of Tai Huang''s bully body. This skill is called Tai Huang''s magic fist. It can be used to attack the bully''s way, from crazy to bully. "


    "Give up all defense and attack! When you have the concept of defense in your mind, it''s time for you to admit defeat! "


    "No defense?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "When your attack is enough to kill your opponent, what is the significance of defense?" The old sweeper said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian nodded clearly. It''s just like the nuclear weapons on earth. When you have enough nuclear weapons to destroy anywhere, those defensive missiles really have little significance. Under the attack of full saturation, at least.


    No longer think, Han 3000 concentrated rushed in, and sweep the floor old man to continue just now.


    From dawn to sunset, they were exhausted and sweating. The old sweeper waved his hand and gasped in his mouth: "OK, OK, I''m afraid of young people. Today, it''s like this for the time being."


    Han 3000 nodded with a smile: "thank you for giving me a hand. Although you are afraid of being young and strong, Jiang is always hot."


    If it wasn''t for the old sweeper to give way everywhere, Han 3000 didn''t think he had the strength to fight with him for so long. It wasn''t that he wasn''t strong enough, but that the old sweeper was really abnormal. Even now, Han 3000 also believes that he did not let him come up with all the strength.


    "It''s getting late." The old sweeper smiles, glances at the sky, looks at Han 3000, and says with a smile, "it''s time for you to know more about yourself."


    Han three thousand one Leng, what does this mean?! But when Han 3000 didn''t understand, Han 3000 suddenly felt a chill behind him, and then, suddenly, someone hit him on the back with a clap of thunder! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2235

    This palm is very powerful. When it''s just patted on Han 3000''s back, Han 3000 feels at least half cool.


    Damn, I''ve been fighting with the old sweeper in such a place for almost a day. How can he expect other people in this place? Coupled with the fatigue of combat, Han 3000 had no defense at all.


    But just when Han 3000 thought he was going to be cool, he suddenly heard a low voice behind him. Then, the Xuanwu of Zhenbei suddenly conjured up a huge figure behind him, which directly shook away the hand that attacked Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is stupid. What''s the matter?


    "The left Taixu Dragon Emperor and the right thunder xuanhu have been engraved on your chest as totems. Although they are not themselves, you can enjoy their power if you defeat them. The green dragon is the main player and the white tiger is the main player. When you cooperate with Taihuang, you will be invincible. In your hands, the wings of the flaming rosefinch are spread in your hands, so that your strength can be enhanced. Behind your back, Zhenbei Xuanwu protects your back. At the critical moment, it can protect you completely. " The old sweeper chuckled.


    Han Sanqian nods clearly. Looking back, he finds that the person who attacked him is an old acquaintance, the eight wild letters.


    After a while, Han 3000 quit.


    "Sneak on me?" Han 3000 gritted his teeth coldly: "it''s a big crime to attack the master."


    "You really think you are my master," he said


    "Believe me or not..."


    "Well, 3000, although you have successfully survived the disaster, it''s just a fluke. If he hadn''t helped you, you wouldn''t have been able to survive The old sweeper smiled softly.


    Han 3000 didn''t doubt it. When he played against the four gods and beasts, he suddenly felt that the heart of the dragon clan had a huge power to be instilled in. At that time, he had already doubted the eight wild books.


    After all, it''s the only one in your body that can suddenly provide energy.


    "You have the body now, and you can''t do without my credit. You want to beat me. Damn it, you''re not afraid of thunder." The eight wasteful heavenly books said contemptuously.


    "Didn''t I get thunderstruck? Do you think I''m afraid? " Han Sanqian smiles and makes a joke to show his gratitude. Then he looks back at the old man sweeping the floor: "by the way, master, where is this?"


    "Where are you? Why do you ask so much about your wife and daughter?" The old man who sweeps the floor smiles.


    Han Sanqian nodded. From birth to death, he kept in mind the safety of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. To some extent, they are the root of their persistence: "master, how do you know?"


    "What''s the matter with you? How can I know? But you don''t have to worry. They are safe at least for the time being. "


    "Safe? Master, do you know where they are? " Han three thousand urgent way.


    The old sweeper laughed and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "far away from the sky, near in front of you." With that, the old sweeper and the light turned to a distant direction, seemingly very inadvertent, even Han 3000 did not notice.


    "Someone will tell you their whereabouts soon. At present, it''s better to strengthen your own strength and stay with me for a few days, OK? " The old sweeper said with a smile.


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Since the old sweeper said that Su Yingxia and them were OK, Han 3000 at least had a lot of peace in his heart. He also believed what the old sweeper said.


    After all, what Han Nian had done at the beginning, he predicted it as if it were God.


    "You must listen to the words of the elder." Han 3000 nodded.


    The old man who sweeps the floor smiles: "a child can teach. Go and cook some food. I don''t know if it''s your skill or your elder martial sister''s skill. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man raised his hand. In the distance, a bamboo house appeared in front of him.


    In front of the bamboo house, there are all kinds of vegetable fields in the garden.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t talk nonsense either. He gets up and goes to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables. He plans to make a big dinner for the two of you. After all, he can get what he has now, thanks to the help of the two old people.


    Moreover, the old sweeper taught himself a set of skills.


    Compared with Qin Shuang, Han 3000''s craftsmanship is actually much better. After so many years in the world, Han 3000 has made great achievements in the kitchen. In addition to the fact that the people of the earth eat goods, it is only half an hour that the kitchen is full of fragrance.


    When Han 3000 came out with the dishes, the old sweeper and the eight wild books had already sat at the table. When Han 3000 put the dishes away, he immediately frowned, and then deliberately counted the heads. He didn''t understand: "master, we only have three people, how can we have four pairs of chopsticks?"


    The two old men looked at each other and smiled. The floor sweeper took out a small rabbit from his arms: "I''ve treated your spirit pet almost, so I''ll give it back to you."


    "Tianhuo moon wheel and Purple Forbidden thunder beast blood fight, vitality is greatly damaged, but you don''t have to worry, he has helped you repair it." The old sweeper smiled at Han 3000 and pointed to the eight wasteland Tianshu.


    Han Sanqian smiles and nods. He is grateful. At the same time, he holds Xiaobai in his arms. With a move in his hand, Xiaobai disappears, leaving a mark on Han Sanqian''s arm.


    "You have to master them." The old sweeper smiled, picked up the food cooked by Han 3000 with chopsticks and nodded with satisfaction: "good, good."


    Han 3000 frowned, looking at the extra chopsticks in front of him, there was an extra vacancy, and he couldn''t help frowning¡° Go ahead. It''s a girl. It''s not good to be spoiled and hungry. Visitors are guests. Let her come to dinner. " The old sweeper smiled softly. Han 3000 is even more stunned. Who is he talking about? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2236

    See Han three thousand don''t understand, sweep the floor old man smile: "go, very beautiful.". I don''t know how many years I''ve lived, and I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl. I thought the girl you brought last time was beautiful enough. It seems that I''ve lost my knowledge. "


    Han 3000 is even more stunned. Is she more beautiful than last time? Last time it was elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Is there any more beautiful girl than Qin Shuang?


    Is that her?


    It''s impossible. How could she be here?


    "Three thousand people love Su Yingxia. I still remember the greasy and crooked appearance in my eight wild books. You said other girls were beautiful in front of him. It seems that you really don''t understand the love between men and women. In Han 3000''s heart, Su Yingxia is the most beautiful. Su Yingxia is the second, and no one dares to be the first. " The eight wasteland heavenly Book lightly laughs a way.


    Han 3000 gave a wry smile: "I''ve known you for so long, and now you''ve said something. But who are you talking about? I''m confused by you. "


    Ba Huang Tianshu smiled: "although you are ruthless to others, at least a beautiful girl like others chased you alone for tens of thousands of kilometers. It''s the right way to treat guests."


    Han 3000 was very depressed. They said that he was completely confused.


    "Over there." The old sweeper pointed to the mountains in the north and hit the ground suddenly.


    Below the surface, a stream of energy rushes rapidly toward the northern mountains in the distance.


    Boom!


    Just in the blink of an eye, a mountain in the north of the distance suddenly exploded.


    "Many people, but many chopsticks. It''s cold and humid at night in the mountains. There are many snakes, insects, rats and ants. Although the bamboo house is simple, it can also keep out the wind and rain." Although the old sweeper just said softly while eating vegetables.


    But what''s amazing is that the sound is just like a Hongzhong, which rings between the surrounding mountains, and even echoes gradually.


    Han 3000 felt his head and looked at the mountains in the distance strangely. Nothing happened. What the hell are these two old men doing?


    "It seems that the little girl doesn''t want to sell our face." The eight wild books said with a smile.


    The old sweeper said with a smile: "Han 3000''s food, if you are interested, come and have a taste."


    The voice is still far away, but there is no movement.


    Han 3000 felt that two old people were playing with him. He sat down depressed and began to eat.


    The two old men looked at each other and laughed bitterly, shaking their heads.


    The next second, a burst of aroma came, and then a figure suddenly flashed out, at a very fast speed.


    She stood quietly in front of the bamboo door and looked at the food on the table. The slight expectation on her face turned into a bubble, showing some contempt.


    But when Han 3000 saw her, he could not help frowning. He stood up and made a defensive gesture. His eyes were bright and he was extremely alert.


    "It''s you?" When Han 3000 looks at Lu Ruoxin, he just feels strange. How can she be here?


    "Three thousand, sit down." The old sweeper said with a smile: "since nihilism, this young lady has been preparing to help you in secret until you get through the robbery. How can you treat the guests like this?"


    "Senior, she just......" Han 3000 explained in a hurry.


    Lu Ruoxin will help himself, and Han 3000 won''t believe it.


    "Oh, is it hard? Will I cheat you?" With a smile on his face, the old sweeper was not as nervous as Han 3000. He directly interrupted Han 3000''s words, indicating that he didn''t have to be nervous.


    "Come in, girl." The old sweeper looks back and smiles. He is very enthusiastic.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was like ice and frost. Although he didn''t promise, his slender legs came in and his willow eyes slightly swept the food on the table. Lu Ruoxin said coldly: "is this also suitable for ordering?"


    Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest favor for this woman, immediately disdained, cold snorted: "that what you said is human?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t get angry, but he just looked at the food on the table.


    The old sweeper said with a smile: "the girl usually eats delicacies. Naturally, she thinks that these simple meals are not worth mentioning. However, delicacies have their freshness, and simple food has its warmth. Everything in the world is born with its beauty. "


    "Besides, this thing is made by Han 3000 according to the method of the earth. It is estimated that there is no other semicolon in the world." The eight wasteland heavenly books also said with a smile.


    "I will not eat this kind of junk food, let alone the junk cooking derived from the lower world." Lu Ruoxin refused.


    "I didn''t ask you to eat it." Han 3000 is not polite at all.


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak. She turned to a stool and sat down. Then she gently cleaned up some of the dust on her body. Han Sanqian noticed that there were a lot of weeds and dirt on her white clothes, which was obviously left behind by the explosion in the northern mountains just now.


    Hey yo, with the arrogance of this woman, she didn''t get angry on the spot when she was done by the old man sweeping the floor?!


    Just after Han Sansan continued to eat, Lu Ruoxin patted the dust on his clothes, but his eyes couldn''t help looking at the three people on the table. Seeing the three people eating and eating, she has a very delicious appearance. Her good-looking eyes are full of curiosity. Can this kind of junk food be delicious?! Sometimes, appetite will be infected, see three people eat more fragrant, Lu Ruoxin can''t help swallowing incense. Just as Han Sanqian continued to eat, Lu Ruoxin came over with a few steps. Then he picked up the extra chopsticks, took a bite and put it to his mouth. After a moment of hesitation, he said in a cold voice, "I just want to see how bad this kind of garbage is." With that, she closed her eyes and put them in her mouth, then frowned, obviously ready to eat. But what she didn''t expect was that there was no bad taste in the intention, instead, there was an extremely refreshing feeling filling the taste buds. It was a kind of food she had never tasted, and it was also a kind of taste she had never tasted. It was hard to describe the feeling, but she couldn''t help holding the second chopstick. Then, the third chopstick... The fourth chopstick... The more delicious you eat, the better you eat, the more you want to eat. When Lu Ruoxin put the last chopstick on the plate, she was embarrassed to find that she had eaten all the dishes on the plate. And Han 3000 is looking at himself with an extremely disdainful look. True fragrance law, all over the world¡° Just now, I heard that my dish was rubbish. Why? Miss Lu used to love garbage so much. " Han 3000 sneered. Lu Ruoxin suddenly slightly embarrassed, but this woman''s temperament is really outstanding, almost no change in expression, cold voice: "there? I want to eat, you make it for me! "¡° I''ll make a fart for you Han 3000 disdains to drink low, but at this time, the old sweeper waved his hand and made a very surprising move for Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2237

    Han 3000 was shocked and looked at the old man sweeping the floor. He said in disbelief, "do you want me to cook for this woman?"


    Sweeping the floor old man gently smile: "you cook, I give her bed."


    After that, he looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "how many days are you staying here? It happens that 3000 will take a few days. "


    This old man must be crazy?!


    Han 3000 is speechless. Even if he wants to cook for this woman himself, why does he let her live here? Who is she? She is the daughter of the Lu family, her own enemy!


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 quickly pulled the old sweeper aside and whispered, "master, do you know that woman, she..."


    "Of course I know. However, three thousand, her staying here is the most helpful for you. "


    "How can she help? She killed me when I was asleep in the middle of the night, so I begged my father to sue my grandmother. " Han three thousand urgent voice way.


    "Three days, just three days. I can guarantee that she will make you feel at ease and bring you endless surprises, even though she is your enemy." With that, the sweeper patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and returned to the table with a smile.


    Han Sanqian stood there like a log. He didn''t understand. What did the old man mean? Also, how does he know he has a grudge with Lu Ruoxin?! What''s more, why did he say what he just said when he knew it?


    pleasantly surprised? Peace of mind?!


    Han 3000 never felt this way. On the contrary, in Han 3000''s eyes, this woman will only bring her infinite antisense - fear and uneasiness.


    However, when the old sweeper said that, Han 3000 could only do it. First, he believed what the old sweeper said. Second, he was kind to himself, and Han 3000 had to listen to it.


    Depressed again in the kitchen for a long time, Han 3000 is more and more depressed, even sometimes also want to put some poison in the dish, poison Lu Ruoxin.


    However, Han 3000 is not such a sinister villain. Moreover, he is actually very curious about the words of the old man sweeping the floor. What surprises and peace of mind can Lu Ruoxin bring to himself?


    What does she have to do with it?


    When he returned to the house after the meal, the old sweeper had already made a good bed in the room.


    "In the evening, you live in that inner room." The old sweeper smiles.


    Han 3000 frowned: "we?"


    "Yes, you and Miss Lu."


    "Miss Lu has decided to stay here for three days."


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t object, and obviously he acquiesced.


    This makes Han 3000 feel strange. Although the bamboo house is clean and tidy, it''s just a bamboo house in the final analysis. It''s simple and simple. How can people like Lu Ruoxin live in it?!


    But the woman agreed.


    The old man''s words puzzled Han 3000, and the woman''s sudden abnormality also puzzled him. What''s going on.


    "Are you sure? Where does she live? Or with me? " Han 3000 cried out, then looked at Lu Ruoxin strangely: "you... Miss Lu, do you live in this broken bamboo house, or do you live alone with me? You''re not afraid of that? "


    Lu Ruoxin is not interested in answering Han 3000''s questions. He eats Han 3000''s food.


    "Shit, you''re crazy." Han 3000 was depressed, and then looked at the old man sweeping the floor: "she agreed, I don''t agree, although I don''t know what plane you''re doing, but I sleep in the living room."


    With that, Han 3000 went directly into the room and moved the bed to the central living room.


    She is not shy, but Han 3000 has a wife.


    "The bamboo house is just a bowl. Isn''t there no room? Why do you think it''s so dirty? " The old sweeper smiled bitterly: "besides, shouldn''t you have something to talk about?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with her." Han 3000 made the bed and lay on it. Suddenly he thought of something: "I just said wrong. There are many things to talk about between me and her. But after all, I don''t want to be in the same room with such people. "


    "I have." Lu Ruoxin put down his chopsticks and gave Han 3000 a cold glance. He got up and said to the old sweeper, "I''ll have a rest first."


    The old sweeper nodded, his hands moved, and all the dishes and chopsticks on the table disappeared.


    Lu Ruoxin also got up and went back to the room inside.


    Han Sanqian then sat up: "master, what kind of ecstasy did you give her? This woman looks like she''s looking at people through her nostrils, and she''d like to live in a place like ours for three days? "


    "I''ll give her ecstasy soup?" The old sweeper said with a smile: "if you want to say that, you can barely count. However, I told him it was just soup, and you were the medicine guide she left behind. "


    With that, he looked at the eight wasteful books with a smile and said, "it seems that it''s time for us to rest."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu said with a smile: "yes, if you don''t have a rest earlier, I''m afraid you can''t sleep in the middle of the night."


    With that, they looked at each other with a smile and glanced at Han 3000 with a strange look. Then they walked into their room, leaving Han 3000 alone in the living room?!


    Midnight? what do you mean? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2238

    Is that girl going to kill herself in the middle of the night?!


    I don''t think so.


    If Lu Ruoxin wants to do it, he should have done it just now. Why wait until midnight? Besides, the old sweeper is here. Judging from Han 3000''s fight with him today, the mysterious old sweeper''s accomplishments are absolutely above himself.


    It can even be said that even after the robbery, Han 3000 felt that he could not beat the old sweeper.


    So in this case, does Lu Ruoxin dare to do it?


    Or is she going to talk to herself about Moyang and Dao 12?!


    But what Han 3000 didn''t expect was that Han 3000 had been waiting all night, and Lu Ruoxin''s room had never had any lights on, let alone the woman came to find herself in the middle of the night.


    But when Han 3000 couldn''t sleep over and over, and even doubted whether the old man sweeping the floor had capsized in the gutter, failed to predict, or thought too much.


    When turning over again, I don''t know when, Lu Ruoxin is standing in front of his bed in white.


    "What for?"


    "Your three friends, Dao 12 and Mo Yang, are very safe. Don''t worry, I''ve never tortured them. On the contrary, they live in the management and have a good life. Now, are you at ease?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "How on earth can you let them go?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I''ve already made the offer." Lu Ruoxin said calmly, "however, I''m not interested in talking to you now. Come out with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin walked out quickly.


    Han 3000 wanted to refuse, but when he saw Lu Ruoxin walking out of the house and the old man sweeping the floor, he was always thinking about it. Han 3000 still went out with him.


    They walked out of the house one by one and stayed at the central platform far away from the house.


    "I''ll do it, you see."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin moved and soared to the sky.


    Under the moonlight, she was like a fairy, flying fast in the air.


    Then, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand lit up and moved in the air.


    Her posture is subtle, her body method is flexible, and her sword technique is more cunning. Even if she is as strong as Han 3000, she is completely attracted by her sword technique and can''t help concentrating on it.


    If Han 3000 learned from the old sweeper that he used the method of clamping ants to use the jade sword, but the heavy sword has no edge and is not skillful, then Lu Ruoxin''s sword technique is gorgeous and exquisite.


    Every move is very aggressive, and at the same time, it''s magical and defensive. It''s really hard to see Han 3000 who has her own attack and defense. After her swordsmanship, the whole woven by the sword shadow is absolutely invincible.


    Strong!


    "This is the twelve finger sword technique of the Lu family. Do you understand it?"


    After the sword dance, Lu Ruoxin falls down.


    Han three thousand one Leng, what does this mean? She''s teaching herself to learn their Lu family''s swordsmanship?


    Han can''t help looking up at the moon above his head. The sun doesn''t come out.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "You only have half an hour to learn. I''ll pass you another set of spells in half an hour." Lu Ruoxin said coldly that he didn''t even look at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is so stupid. What''s next?!


    Han 3000 couldn''t help but keep his eyes open. He really wanted to see if Lu Ruoxin''s neck was put up with a knife. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.


    However, it''s strange. Han 3000 shakes his hand, draws out his jade sword, and then follows Lu Ruoxin''s posture.


    On the ground, Lu Ruoxin didn''t even look at it. He slowly told Han 3000 his mental skills.


    Han 3000''s talent is really outstanding. When Lu Ruoxin finished his mental skill and finally raised his head, Han 3000 had already played Lu''s twelve finger sword in midair.


    "The twelve fingers sword of the Lu family is related to the ten fingers of a person, and the sword is like the ten fingers attack of the same person." Lu Ruoxin reminded Han 3000 that the sword dance was over.


    "Don''t you mean twelve fingers sword? Then there are two more fingers? "


    "Killing fingers and breaking soul wisdom are just like your ten fingers can be squeezed into fists or extended into palms." Lu Ruoxin finished and glanced at Han 3000: "are you tired?"


    "If you''re not tired, I''ll teach you a second spell."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin flew directly into the air again. With a wave of his long sleeve, Xuanyuan sword flew into the sky. Then, Xuanyuan sword changed into two, two, and ten thousand.


    See this scene, Han 3000 and stay, this is not the original peak of Qishan, this woman used to beat themselves?


    The ten thousand swords are like rain. Han 3000 still remembers them today.


    "Xuanyuan sword formation!"


    This is one of the most powerful ways to kill this woman. Does she even teach herself this? What the hell is she doing?!


    "See clearly, Xuanyuan sword array is much more difficult than twelve finger sword technique!" Lu Ruoxin noticed Han 3000''s distraction and cheered coldly.


    As soon as the words fall, ten thousand swords fall from the sky. What Han 3000 just didn''t expect was that the moon suddenly shrank into the dark clouds, and Lu Ruoxin''s figure also changed into two and four... No... isn''t it? Isn''t she? Han 3000 slapped himself directly. Isn''t he really dreaming? This... This girl is crazy? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2239

    Northern nether four soul mantra!


    Ancient magic!


    At the beginning, on the top of Qishan mountain, Lu Ruoxin used a move to chase Han Sanqian all over the mountain, and finally he was even forced into Shenzhong.


    As far as Han 3000''s character is concerned, he will not choose to run until he has to. Therefore, we can imagine how powerful and invincible this killing move is.


    At present, Han Sanqian has a lingering fear of Lu Ruoxin''s four figures, especially the woman who holds Xuanyuan sword.


    But what does this woman mean now? Did she take the wrong medicine?


    She taught Xuanyuan sword array. She even had to give herself the things at the bottom of the box?


    What''s your relationship with her? Don''t say friends, even strangers are not, how are enemies.


    But there is no time for Han 3000 to think about it, because Lu Ruoxin has been using four figures to constantly tell Han 3000 the mental skills and tips of the four soul array of the North underworld.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t care about these. She dares to teach such a killing move. Don''t she dare to learn?


    Although Han 3000 doesn''t know what this woman is doing!


    "The four soul array of the northern underworld can be transformed into two by entering the Tao, and the essence can be transformed into four by entering the Tao. At the highest peak, it can be transformed into twelve, with four souls matched with eight spirits. Theoretically speaking, each soul and soul can inherit all the attributes of the real body, but this is a theory, and the specific degree of inheritance depends on your mastery of it." With that, Lu Ruoxin quietly flew to Han 3000 in the air.


    He hugs Han 3000 slightly from behind and straightens his hand. A charming aroma also comes to his nose. However, Han 3000 is as cool as water and his heart is like a mirror. In his heart, Su Yingxia is the only one who naturally sits and does not mess.


    Lu Ruoxin, with the same cold complexion, seriously corrected Han 3000''s posture: "the four soul formation of the northern underworld, because it is an ancient formation, some mental skills are very difficult for me to understand at present, but I have practiced for a long time, and one of the necessary methods is that the practitioner must keep the posture of the formation absolutely correct, otherwise he will get twice the result with twice the effort."


    Han Sanqian nodded and took a long breath. After adjusting his posture, he slowly began to explore and study the four soul formation of the northern underworld according to Lu Ruoxin''s method.


    At the same time, I kept recalling Lu Ruoxin''s steps.


    Lu Ruoxin saw that Han 3000 was getting into a good situation. Then she released her hand and flew back to the ground, but her heart beat faster.


    Looking back at Han 3000 in the air, Lu Ruoxin breathes a sigh. This guy is really talented. Although he has his own hands to teach him posture, his mastery of mental skills is beyond his imagination. Although compared with myself, it may be a little bit worse, but it is still beautiful enough.


    Lu Ruoxin turns around and goes back to the bamboo house.


    Han 3000 never came down in mid air that night.


    The incantations and mental skills of the four soul formation of the northern underworld are extremely profound, but just because of its profundity, they often give people a great sense of achievement after being broken.


    In addition, Han 3000 himself is curious and greedy about this strange method!


    After dawn, when the old sweeper and others got up, Han 3000 was still studying and practicing in the air.


    The old man who sweeps the floor smiles and looks at the eight wild books: "it seems that this boy is very easy to learn."


    "Doesn''t he have to thank you?" Eight wild books smile.


    The old sweeper said with a smile: "it seems that it''s my turn to be busy."


    In the evening, with Han''s excited shout, his figure finally opened slowly in mid air and divided into two.


    Although the second figure separated is very rubbish and transparent. It seems that it may disperse at any time when the wind blows, Han 3000 has stepped into the door with one foot after all.


    However, when Han 3000 was quite excited to go back to the house, he found that the bamboo house was empty and there was no one in it?


    Just depressed, Han 3000 suddenly felt that there seemed to be a strong energy fluctuation not far from the back of the house, and he could barely hear bursts of low cheers. When he heard this, his eyebrows wrinkled. Did Lu Ruoxin fight with the old man sweeping the floor?!


    Han Sanqian ran over.


    Through the woods, Han Sanyi went straight to the deepest place. The more people went in, the stronger the energy fluctuation inside, and even bursts of fire from time to time.


    Han 3000 was so anxious that he grasped the energy in his hand and flew in a hurry.


    But when Han 3000 rushed to the scene, just ready to start, the whole person is there.


    In the middle of the sky, the light of fire flickers, and the two figures come and go with each other. Lu Ruoxin''s wonderful body assets are constantly changing, and a green light and white are interwoven in front of him.


    The old sweeper was flying around her, and the other end of green light and white also appeared in the old sweeper''s hands.


    Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, this green light and white boundless, he has a kind of familiar feeling.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly couldn''t help thinking of


    Isn''t sky fire and moon wheel similar to green light and white boundless?!


    Although the colors are different, they are quite similar in energy. Shit, the old sweeper is also teaching her this move?!


    However, the floor sweeper is not Han 3000''s who he wants to teach. Han 3000 has no reason to object. He is just curious. The floor sweeper teaches Lu Ruoxin what the white and green light is! It''s similar to the sky fire moon wheel, but not quite so. When he saw Han 3000 coming, the old man gently laughed and said in a soft voice: "Miss Lu, you need to restrain some murderous spirit. Unlike the way of YONGBA shown by Han 3000''s heavenly fire moon wheel, life and eternity pay attention to the protection of the heavenly way and the rotation of all things. You need to calm down more and be more gentle." Lu Ruoxin nodded and slightly adjusted her breath. After that, her eyes were more peaceful. When she moved her hand again, the green energy and the white world quickly surrounded her. Han three thousand simply found a place to sit up, he is very curious, what is the so-called life and forever. In the middle of the air, Lu Ruoxin holds his hands, and Lu Neng and Bai mang become the size of two football teams, flying above his hands¡° The moon wheel of heavenly fire is killing, and life and eternity are death and rebirth. " The old sweeper finished and nodded, indicating that Lu Ruoxin could make a move. Lu Ruoxin nodded, his right hand was white and boundless, and the distant ground was engulfed by white and boundless. Gradually, the white and boundless scattered, and the trees and grass on the ground were not there at all. Left hand always to play, green everywhere, even if it is scorched earth, also suddenly flowers bloom, grass died. Han 3000''s eyes are straight. This one is left, right, kill and live. It looks extremely fierce. But what is the old man doing? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2240

    "You keep practicing." The old man who sweeps the floor smiles and falls down from the air. He steps to Han 3000 and looks stunned. He smiles: "what? What did she teach you? Come here to steal teachers? "


    "What did you teach her? It looks fierce. " Han three thousand strange way.


    "Don''t you hear that? Life and forever The old sweeper chuckled.


    "I know, I mean..."


    "The moon wheel of heavenly fire takes the sun and the moon of heaven and earth, while life and eternity take the spiritual breath of life and death between heaven and earth." The old sweeper smiles: "so, her left hand can be destroyed, and her right hand can be reincarnated."


    Left hand destruction, right hand reincarnation, so invincible and abnormal, life and death are in their own hands.


    "Miss Lu is not inferior to you in talent. I only taught her for a moment, and she will be able to understand the introduction. I believe you two will be very interesting in three days."


    "If I were you, I would study what I have learned well now."


    With that, the old sweeper''s figure changed and disappeared in the same place.


    Han 3000 touches his head. What will they be very interesting in three days?! Han 3000 doesn''t know what he''s talking about!


    However, seeing Lu Ruoxin in the air to control life and forever, Han 3000 walked out of the woods depressed and began to digest what Lu Ruoxin had taught him.


    Is the night, a man and a woman, in the moonlight, the air like dancing. Lu Ruoxin left hand life, right hand forever, one out of life, full of dexterity.


    Han''s three thousand one two, two four, and the four spirits of the northern underworld finally came into being. With the Xuanyuan sword array, he could barely see it for a while.


    Under the moonlight, the old man sweeping the floor and the eight wild books lie under the eaves of the bamboo house, enjoying the two figures of the East and the West.


    "The true name of Lu''s family is true. If it were not for a girl, I''m afraid she would be the next real God in Lu''s family." The eight wasteland heavenly Book pours a cup of tea to the sweeping old man. Looking at Lu Ruoxin in the Western mid air, he can''t help sighing.


    The old man who sweeps the floor smiles. In less than a day, he has mastered the common life and forever. His talent is so outstanding that he has never seen the ancients before and never seen the future.


    "Even if it is 3000, compared with her, the talent seems to be worse." The eight wasteland heavenly Book Road.


    The old sweeper laughs: "Tianhuo moon wheel is the way of hegemony, and life is the way of benevolence. Naturally, there is a difference. Miss Lu''s victory lies in her quick understanding and easy mastery, but the three thousand victory lies in the strength of Dacheng. One is heaven and the other is earth. If you touch the earth, you will have it. If you touch the heaven, you may not be able to touch it."


    Hearing this, the eight wasteland Tianshu frowned and said, "do you mean it''s hard to master the Tianhuo moon wheel itself? Not that Han 3000 is inferior to Lu Ruoxin? "


    The old sweeper nodded: "exactly. However, I don''t deny what you said. Miss Lu''s talent is really outstanding. "


    "I''d like to exchange your gift for Miss Lu''s gift to Han 3000. To be honest, it''s a pity to compare her talent with Han 3000." Eight wasteland day book frowns a way.


    After all, Lu Ruoxin already has a very strong ancient secret skill. If he has the life experience of a sweeping old man, he will make great achievements in the future, which will set up an extremely powerful opponent for Han 3000.


    "There are very few skills learned by 3000. Although Tianyin skill is evil, it is of little significance to the master. The person who taught her doesn''t have a thorough study of this skill, which leads to the general power of this skill. Although Wu Xiang''s divine skill can break through thousands of enemies, it needs to be established in the stage of suppression. If you meet an expert, I''m afraid you can''t copy it. On the contrary, someone will break through the core with one move. " After that, the old man frowned and sighed: "as for the sky fire moon wheel, even I can''t achieve great success. In a short time, 3000 skill methods are calculated carefully, and they don''t use much."


    "Miss Lu''s skills can really make up for 3000''s current weakness. Most importantly, in my eyes, the strength of her skills is more important to the user himself."


    "And the four soul array of the northern underworld is the most urgent need of 3000."


    The eight wasteland Tianshu nodded: "I understand, three thousand body..."


    The old sweeper said with a smile, "it''s true that three thousand people can be transformed into four. Maybe he can create many miracles that we don''t expect. So I said, "there is no strongest skill. The most important thing is to see how you play."


    In fact, the reason why all kinds of masters are masters is that they know their own mental skills and skills very well, and they will subconsciously defend and attack at any time according to their needs. Therefore, the strength of the skills is actually more important than how the users use them.


    Secondly, people with more skills can always change the most appropriate skills according to the form and disrupt the defensive arrangement of the opponent.


    In the eyes of old sweepers, these are extremely important.


    The eight wasteland heavenly books suddenly laughed: "sure enough, the older Jiang is, the hotter he is."


    At the same time, looking up at the eastern sky, Han 3000, who is in the fourth generation of zhengyihua, said with a smile, "now I am full of expectations for the day after tomorrow, just like you."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2241

    And at this point.


    In Tianhu city.


    Not long after Futian released the news, the effect was also good. There are many people in the river and lake who believe what they say or use this excuse. After all, after the Fuye allied forces win nihilism, they can become horns of each other and have a bright future. Joining them with such an excuse will not only find a step down, but also occupy a moral advantage.


    In Flint City, ye Gucheng also officially renovated the almost coke City, and planted the people and heroes of nearby friendly cities into the city, trying to restore the past of flint city.


    Han 3000 was killed, and Fujia issued a bloody and tearful article to denounce Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area. Although it did affect Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area to some extent, the beautiful turnaround battle to eliminate Han 3000 still brought greater prestige to Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area.


    Especially Ye Gucheng, who humiliates the Ye family''s Sao operation, plus the blessing of his status, now he declares that he is rising, and many people in the Jianghu come to join him.


    After all, no one knows that this may be today''s popular fried chicken, or it may be Ran Ran''s future star. It will be a matter of time before we catch up with this number one person and become popular and spicy.


    Therefore, with the relocation of Ye Gu City, there was an endless stream of visitors to flint city. With the increase of the number of people, the vitality of flint city began to grow.


    Everything is going in the direction of great strength and prosperity.


    Dozens of miles to the west of flint City, in an abandoned thatched house on a mountain, it is extremely desolate. There is no smoke here. Only one thatched house is crumbling because it has been abandoned for many years.


    In the room, a strong pungent smell of herbal medicine makes people smell evil.


    "Take the medicine." He gently stood up, picked up the medicine jar, and poured a bowl of liquid medicine for a dozen people in the thatched cottage.


    Fu mang is full of injuries, but his eyes are absent. Compared with the injuries on his body, Fu mang is more injured in his heart. Su Yingxia was arrested. Since then, there has been no news. The most painful thing is that Han 3000 died in the war.


    Today, most of the disciples just recruited by the mysterious alliance are killed in the Inn by the Fuye allied forces. Those who are alive either escape or betray.


    After the bloody battle, Fu mang escaped with only a dozen subordinates.


    "Drink medicine." Fu Li saw that all the others were drinking, but Fu Mang''s eyes were dull and his face was sad and indignant, so he could not help but gently persuade him.


    "Where can I drink? As soon as 3000 left, the army made me toss like this. If I die or hurt, what face do I have to live in this world? It''s better to let me die quickly and go to 3000 to make atonement face to face. " Fu mang was very depressed and his anger was light.


    "Fu Mang, if you really die, you will be sorry for 3000. I don''t know if 3000 is alive or dead, but Su Yingxia may not be dead yet. You know how 3000 told us before he died. I tell you, keep this breath, and if you want to die, you can save Su Yingxia and die again. " Help to leave cold voice to shout a way.


    Be helped to leave one scold, help mang one bite, one mouthful drank the liquid medicine in front of.


    That''s right. If you want to die, you have to die on the way to save Su Yingxia.


    "By the way, how long are we going to stay here?" At this time, a disciple asked.


    Fu Li took a look at Fu Mang, and she had no answer.


    Fumang sighed: "I don''t know, but when Fuye''s dog thieves came, I had made an appointment with baixiaosheng. Who can go out alive will wait here."


    "Bai Xiaosheng, deputy leader of the alliance, won''t also..." the disciple didn''t know what to say immediately.


    They have been running away for nearly two days, but they still haven''t seen any allies come back, especially Bai Xiaosheng, who is riding a Linlong. In two days, he should have come back.


    Unless something happened to him.


    As soon as the words came out, the whole atmosphere of the house fell into a dead silence.


    Fu mang pretended to be calm and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense." But in his heart, he was almost the same as the disciple.


    "Why don''t we go back to Fairy Island first." Fuli advised Daofu mang.


    There is also a base camp on Xianling island. Gathering forces to prepare for the war again may be able to save Su Yingxia.


    "One more day, one more day." Fu mang sighed that he didn''t want to believe that baixiaosheng in the Jianghu had also been killed. He wanted to wait, even if the hope was so slim in his eyes.


    "If we don''t get revenge, we will die together." Fu mang clenched his teeth and smashed the bowl in front of him.


    For this kind of behavior of Fu Tian, Fu mang is very angry and takes everything from the inside to the outside. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, he helped the Ye allied army to say that he didn''t know that he had been occupied by the drug God Pavilion and had been suppressed since then, where would he be today?!


    However, Han 3000 gave him a bright future, but he bit Han 3000.


    This kind of person, do not kill, is not enough to calm down the inner anger.


    For Fu Mang, tomorrow will be an important day. For Han 3000, tomorrow will also be an extremely important day.


    What will happen tomorrow?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2242

    dawn!


    In the thatched cottage, Fu mang was tired. Last night, he didn''t let off the wind, but the pain in his body and the worry in his heart made him not want to sleep at all.


    In the evening, we are about to start. But baixiaosheng still didn''t appear.


    "Go to sleep. We''re leaving for Xianling island in the evening." Fu Li gently patted Fu mang on the shoulder and sighed to comfort him.


    Fu mang nodded, he also knew that even if he was no longer willing to believe some things, he had to choose to face them.


    For two whole days, how could Bai Xiaosheng, who was riding the Linlong, not come back yet?!


    In the initial chaos, many disciples in the inn were trapped by the other party''s sneak attack, so that they could not reflect it. They were killed in the array. Even if they were in a hurry, they broke through the siege. Under the cover of many brothers, they reluctantly dragged their wounds and escaped from Tianhu city.


    At that time, Bai Xiaosheng insisted on leaving with the injured Linlong. Both of them were injured. It was obviously impossible for him to break out when he had succeeded.


    Just when Fu mang nodded and closed his eyes for a rest, he suddenly heard bursts of happy musical instruments playing at the foot of the mountain. The minor was relaxed and festive, which made Fu mang alert.


    See help mang to stand up again, help to leave to rush toward the outside of the house in a hurry, want to see how to return a responsibility.


    At this time, the poem language on the outside limped in, explained the reason, helped him away and returned to the house.


    As soon as she came back, all the disciples stood up nervously.


    "Sit down." Fu Li said calmly, and then looked at Fu Mang: "it''s OK, don''t worry, it''s not coming to meet us."


    "Welcome?" Fu mang frowned. There was no family near the mountain. How could he get married? And the nearest is flint city. Now everything is reviving in Flint city. Who will get married at this time?


    "It''s Ye Gucheng." Fu Li knew what Fu mang was worried about. Although he didn''t want to say it, he said it.


    "Ye Gu Cheng?" Fu mang frowned: "what did he mention?"


    "It''s said that ye Gucheng made great contributions to the killing of Han 3000, and soon restored the stability of Huoshi city. Ao Tian decided to marry Gu you, the daughter of the Ao family, to Ye Gucheng." Help from low head, some difficult way.


    "Damn it." He yelled angrily, just as Fu Li had expected. When Fu mang heard the news, he suddenly yelled angrily, and kicked over the broken kitchen beside him: "these bitches, if they didn''t use these despicable means, would they be presumptuous? The battle at the foot of nihilist mountain is the end of this group of waste. "


    "Commander Fu is right. What kind of hero can he be? If our alliance leader is still alive, ye Gucheng is just a defeated general. "


    "It''s true that those who were attacked by our league at the beginning can''t find the north, but now they show their prestige here."


    "It''s all due to the dogs of FuYe united army. If these bitches didn''t cheat on us, how could they be like this?"


    After all, the future of the mysterious alliance was predictable at that time.


    "If you all think so, you should give me a good life. From ancient to modern times, the losers are always in the wrong. Has the history and truth been written by the winner. If you even die, then all the truth is the Ye dog has the final say. Hold away from the cold channel.


    "We know."


    "Don''t worry, even if I die, I will tell my son, my son will tell my grandson."


    Fu Li nodded and looked at Fu Mang, who was still angry. He was the only leader of this team of more than a dozen people. If he was not rational, this team, which was already very dangerous, would be more dangerous.


    "I''m fine." Fu mang shook his head, indicating that Fu Li didn''t have to worry too much: "I was just angry for a moment."


    "Yes, ye Gucheng, the dog thief, married the daughter of Ao family and the adopted son of Ao Tian. A defeated general of the leader of the alliance has such honor and treatment. It''s just that heaven doesn''t care." Outside the door, poetry is also very depressing.


    Fu mang nodded heavily and looked anxiously at Fu Li: "doesn''t the Ao family have no daughter?"


    "Gu you is not Ao Tian''s own daughter, but Ao Tian always regards it as his own and loves it very much." Help away and explain.


    "He''s very good at making plans. It''s not in vain to raise a daughter." Fu mang disdains to sneer.


    "It''s said that Gu Youchang is very beautiful, and he''s an immortal xuanbing spirit. Ao Tian has always been a treasure. Even his son likes Gu you, and he doesn''t want to marry her. Unexpectedly, he suddenly married Ye Gucheng. "


    "Ye Gucheng not only got a wife, but also a good companion. Gu you''s strength is very strong."


    "Marry Gu you to Ye Gucheng. Do you really think Ao Tian is losing money? Or are the sons of the Ao family not his own Fu mang said coldly.


    "If you marry your daughter to Ye Gucheng, you can win over Ye Gucheng completely. At the same time, don''t forget Ye Gucheng''s identity in Yaoshen Pavilion. " Fu mang sneered¡° Ye Gucheng is the leader in Yaoshen Pavilion. The most important thing is that his master, abbess Xianling, is one of the elders of Yaoshen Pavilion. Ao Tian completely let Ye Gucheng join the Ao family, which is equivalent to putting a bomb in Yaoshen Pavilion. If Wang Duzhi doesn''t obey, there are various ways to cripple Wang Duzhi in the eternal sea area at any time. " Fuli also understood these political patterns and spoke coldly¡° Anyway, in this way, these bitches can be regarded as a powerful alliance. In the future, if we want to deal with them and avenge 3000 yuan, it will be even more difficult. This is the main reason why I am angry. " Fumang road. Fuli didn''t deny this, and didn''t know how to answer it, so he didn''t want to say it just now. Originally, the other side was a behemoth, but now the other side has no Han 3000, but the other side has a strong alliance. Under this situation, the strength gap between the two sides is more and more obvious¡° All right, we''ll have a rest early. The night must be the most relaxing time for these bitches to get married. We don''t have to drive in the middle of the night. We''ll set out as soon as it gets dark. " Fu mang said. They nodded, fell to the ground one by one and continued to cultivate themselves. They also went out to set off sentries. Night soon hazy, help wake up the sleeping people, let everyone pack things, ready to start. In less than a moment, the party was ready to go. Although no one was injured, the discipline was still strict. Fumang waved his hand: "let''s go back!" But at this time, suddenly, there was a boom and explosion at the foot of the mountain! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2243

    This explosion made the just neat team in a mess. More than a dozen people took on a defensive posture, shrunk down and looked around.


    "Did ye Gucheng find us?"


    "Damn, are these people haunted?"


    "Don''t panic, everyone. If something happens later, I''ll leave first." Help mang to drink lightly, stabilize the morale of the army.


    Fu Li and Shi Yu look at each other and rush out.


    "Come with me!" With a wave of fumang''s hand, the cat led the crowd and followed them out.


    When a group of people came to an open high platform, looking around, the endless darkness devoured everything around, without any movement.


    Dozens of miles away in Flint City, the lights are bright, in this silent night, it seems that you can hear the laughter of the city. It seems that ye Gucheng''s people are not looking for them.


    Just when they were very confused, at this time, they heard a slight loud noise. When they looked for prestige, they saw a dark shadow falling on the hillside not far away.


    Shiyu took a few steps forward. Just trying to see it clearly, the dark shadow suddenly rushed up from below, almost close to Shiyu!


    All the people immediately draw their swords to face each other, and the shadow flies into the sky, and then quickly smashes at the people.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the crowd left, the shadow hit the center with a loud noise.


    Fu mang took the sword to the front. When he saw the shadow on the ground, he could not help but be happy and surprised: "is there a hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake, Lin long?"


    This dark shadow is the Linlong carrying baixiaosheng in the river and lake. However, the Linlong''s figure appears and disappears from time to time, and baixiaosheng in the river and lake is pale.


    "Come on, carry it into the house first." Help to leave to see this situation, at the moment hastily road.


    All the people couldn''t help saying that they carried Bai Xiaosheng and Lin long into the thatched cottage. Shi Yu stayed behind and continued to watch. Fu Li followed Fu Mang and others in the thatched cottage.


    Fu Li looked at the two people''s injuries in a hurry, and then he breathed out: "it''s OK, the previous serious injury has been committed, plus overwork, there is no worry about life!"


    After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh, and Fu mang put down the big stone in his heart. At least at this time of all difficulties, one of the backbone of Bai Xiaosheng is still in the league.


    Fu mang didn''t talk nonsense any more. After looking at the people on the scene and nodding to each other, a group of people sat around Linlong and baixiaosheng, concentrating on their luck and slowly pouring the little energy into their bodies.


    Time, in the passage of a minute, more than a dozen people who were cured by luck also gradually turned pale, and the big sweat fell down their forehead.


    They are all injured. They may not even care about themselves. Now they have to do their best to cure people. Obviously, each of them is at the end of a bolt.


    With one of the injured people unable to persist, more than a dozen people were also collectively attacked by internal forces, all of them were knocked to the ground, spitting blood.


    Fumang struggled to get up and saw that more than a dozen brothers were seriously injured on the ground. He was anxious for a moment. Looking back, Bai Xiaosheng and Lin long slowly open their eyes, which makes him feel better at last.


    At this time, Fu Li got up and helped the people to get up, while Fu mang helped Bai Xiaosheng to a comfortable position.


    The injured disciples, seeing that baixiaosheng and Linlong wake up, are looking at them regardless of their injuries.


    When they looked at each other, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was bitter, and Linlong lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry, brothers. It''s all my fault. If I escort Yingxia to his destination safely, I won''t worry him. What''s more, it won''t happen later, and it won''t hurt you today..." Bai Xiaosheng always thinks of what happened before and regrets in his heart.


    In his heart, he thought that the great foundation was destroyed in his own hands!


    "It''s none of your business at all. You can only blame those bitches of Fu Tian for their treachery. Hum, if my ancestors of Fu family were alive and knew they were doing these shameless things, they would be angry enough to blow up the grave in the same place." Fu mang said angrily.


    At this time, even his surname was Fu, he felt that his face was extremely dull.


    "When 3000 was alive, he never trusted Fu Tian and ye''s family. Otherwise, he would not be so mysterious if he sent Ying Xia away that night. As long as he was on guard day by day and night, it was hard to guard against thieves. There were spies among us, which exposed Ying Xia''s route and led to an accident. As a striker, I''m really to blame for finding out the problem in time. " The river''s Lake hundred Xiao lives to chagrin a way.


    "It really has nothing to do with you." Fu mang urged him anxiously, for fear that Bai Xiaosheng would blame himself too much and do something irrational.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. Don''t worry. My life is not so easy to die. If I don''t find Su Yingxia, I will never fall down even if my blood dries. This is the only thing I can tell 3000." With that, Bai Xiaosheng looked at Fu Mang and said, "I have su Yingxia''s whereabouts!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2244

    Hearing this, Fu mang suddenly stopped breathing and looked nervously at Bai Xiaosheng: "really?"


    "After Linlong and I escaped, we didn''t rush here in time, because on the way, we heard some gossip." The world is full of wisdom.


    "Eight thousand miles away from the northwest of the world, there is a dragon mountain. There has been a legend that there is a red fire dragon trapped in the mountain. This fire dragon is very evil. It was born of an ancient dragon and a magic snake. The body of the snake is rock, the blood of the snake is pulp, the breath is flame, and the breath is fire. Where it passes, the fire will not die out for three days. It is very powerful."


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, the snake committed many evils, and was sealed in the Dragon Mountain by one of the original true gods. With its own hands, it refined into left and right shackles and locked the magic dragon to death. However, even if the magic dragon was shocked, the blood of the magic dragon still passed through the earth, so that it was a place of fire 100 meters away. " Bai Xiaosheng said at this time.


    Fuli nodded: "I''ve heard of this legend, and even more exaggerated, it''s said that the reason why the Firestone city is full of fire is because the blood of the magic dragon flows into the city through the underground. However, these are just legends. No one has confirmed them for thousands of years. Many people in Kunlong mountain have gone to explore them and found nothing. "


    "What''s the connection with Su Yingxia?"


    Linlong said slightly: "after the accident of Yingxia and 3000, Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area secretly sent many people to Kunlong mountain, and even the Fuye allied army rushed with the four evil kings. Because there is a rumor that there was a huge explosion near Kunlong mountain. Some people saw four strange lights, like the shadow of an immortal. Others saw green light and white light rushing into the sky. Before that, the thunder was rolling and the sun and moon were not there. "


    "It''s said in the river and lake that the fire dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain may have broken through the ban and come back. Many people in the river and lake rushed to support him."


    When Fu mang heard the words, he disdained to sneer: "hum, they are all a group of people who cheat the world and steal fame. They say that they are going to help, but in fact they are probably for the shackles cast by the arms of the true God. They are usually full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. Once they touch their interests or you are their threat, they will show their true colors. "


    "We didn''t care about the people in the Jianghu. We thought it was nothing new. Linlong and I were going to leave. But I found a very unusual secret The world is full of wisdom.


    "What''s the secret?" Fu mang asked.


    "There is a hermit who lives all the year round in the flame area of Kunlong mountain. When he saw the strange elephant born, he went to look for it, but he did not intend to leave it in the immortal dialogue. In these immortal dialogues, he mentioned two very important names." When Bai Xiaosheng said this, he frowned. Obviously, he thought it was strange.


    "Su Yingxia and Han Nian!" Bai Xiaosheng suddenly looks up and looks at the crowd strangely.


    Hearing these two names, a group of people were stunned at first, and then they were very strange. Fu mang was even more puzzled: "what do you mean? How can immortals mention Su Yingxia and Han Nian? "


    "According to the man, the two immortals he saw could not feel their true cultivation in his evil killing environment. Even one of them could call the wind and rain, become a soldier, revive all things, dissipate all things, and have mysterious ability." With that, Bai Xiaosheng frowned: "in my opinion, is this old man the real God of eternal sea? And next to it is a master of Yaoshen pavilion? "


    "Damn it, it must be so. Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area are clearly connected. They are bound together to welcome summer, and then contact the traitor Fu Tian to encircle Han 3000. And Su Yingxia and Han Nian are taken away by these two masters. " Fu mang said angrily.


    When this was said, people nodded.


    Even Bai Xiaosheng agrees with this view. The people who robbed Su Yingxia at the beginning were the people of Firestone City, and Lord Zhu of Firestone city had always had contact with Yaoshen Pavilion. When Han 3000 was besieged, both Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area appeared there, which is also the best evidence.


    Everything supports the existence of this theory.


    "But if so, what are they going to do when they take Su Yingxia to Kunlong mountain? What''s the connection between these two things? " Help to leave strange way.


    "Isn''t that easy? The real God of the trapped dragon in the trapped dragon mountain may be one of the ancestors who helped the family before. The immortal sea naturally wants to break the ban with the most orthodox blood of the family, so take Su Yingxia. " Fumang road.


    When Fu Li heard this, he could not help being convinced. At the same time, his heart was cool.


    "Let''s not go back to Xianling island. We have to go to Kunlong mountain." Help out of the emergency lane.


    Bai Xiaosheng and others nodded and agreed that after a short rest, everyone was in the same condition, so they set out for Kunlong mountain.


    Almost at the same time, in the small bamboo house, eight wild books and the old man who sweeps the floor sneeze. Han''s figure has become more and more stable, and Lu Ruoxin will never be caught.


    At this time, the sweeper called them back and looked at a man and a woman with a strange smile on his face.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2245

    In front of him, Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin separated their left and right hands.


    They are shining with gold, like the golden boy and the jade girl in the sky, and like the God of war and the princess in the palace.


    "One day study, two days practice, for others, this time is not even enough to plug their teeth, but for you two, I believe that although it is not enough, but at least it is enough, right?" The old sweeper said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin glanced at Han 3000, then said politely: "thank you for your teaching. Ruoxin didn''t live up to the expectations of his predecessors


    With that, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes fell back on Han 3000 again. Although his eyes were cold, they obviously had a trace of expectation.


    Han 3000 looked at Lu Ruoxin with disdain, and hummed coldly: "master, 3000 is not talented. Although the person who taught me is average, I can make do with it. It''s better than the person who just talked."


    With that, Han Sanqian sneered and looked at Lu Ruoxin, not losing momentum, full of provocation.


    Lu Ruoxin is slightly impatient. She has lowered her posture many times, but Han 3000 is hostile to her, which makes her arrogance as if violated.


    However, anger is anger. Lu Ruoxin''s high IQ and EQ naturally can''t get angry. The key is that she can''t bear it now.


    "It''s no use saying it!" The old sweeper chuckled, then took out a book from his arms: "do you know what this is?"


    Han Sanqian and Lu Ruoxin looked at the same time, and saw the old man with a very old parchment book in his hand. The dust and the old books were glued together, making the book look like a pile of sand.


    "Millions of years ago, there was a war between the immortals and the demons, and the people were displaced. But in the Far East of the world, it was like a peach garden, free from war. The fundamental reason is that apart from its remote location, more importantly, there was a top God taoshou in the extreme East at that time. "


    "Although taoshou Zun was not the three true gods at that time, his real power is said to be far stronger than the true gods." The eight wild heavenly books also echo the Tao.


    "Is there anyone more powerful than the true God?" Lu Ruoxin''s brows wrinkled, which seemed hard to believe. After all, it is common sense that the true God is the ceiling of the octagonal world.


    "There are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this world. Some people are willing to go out of the mountain for fame, while others are willing to go back to the countryside and seek the way of heaven. People have different aspirations, but it doesn''t mean they don''t exist." The old sweeper said with a smile, "we need to know that there are people outside the people and there are mountains outside the mountains. There is no absolute strong man in any field."


    "Although the taoshou master practices a unique magic, which is very different from the Central Plains of our world, he has reached the realm of the true God. However, he is extremely low-key. He has spent all his life, let alone going out of the extreme East. Even xianshou Island, where he lives, has never done anything. However, it is precisely because of this venerable''s low-key and strength that he has brought protection and peace to the extreme East. " Said the old sweeper softly.


    "That book..." Han 3000 frowned.


    "I said that there are only two things in the world that can''t be seen directly. One is the sunshine in the sky, and the other is people''s heart. Although the land of the extreme East was not invaded by demons millions of years ago, with the fall of taoshou, the land of the extreme East was soon coveted by the Central Plains


    "At that time, with the help of the unity of the people and the help of experts from other continents, such as Xiantao, the Central Plains eradicated the demons and regained its vitality. However, thousands of years later, the Central Plains returned to its former prosperity, while the extreme eastern continent declined after the fall of taoshou. However, the Central Plains did not help the extreme East as the Xiantao venerable helped them. Instead, it raised the sickle of slaughter. "


    Speaking of this, the old man swept the floor with a trace of sadness in his eyes, and the whole person seemed to fall into an extremely painful memory.


    "Master taoshou''s amazing skills in the battle of subduing demons made people in the Central Plains admire him and covet this wonderful skill. Therefore, people in the Central Plains launched an attack on the extreme East. The war was long and tragic. The extreme East was originally a huge map plate. It was just a sea away from the Central Plains. However, after hundreds of years of attack, it was annihilated and sank. Finally, three quarters of the area fell into the sea from then on. "


    Han 3000''s brows are wrinkled. Human nature is evil, but before the critical moment, many people don''t show their tusks. But when it comes to their own interests, their evil will be very ugly.


    Isn''t the experience of the extreme East a copy of the Pangu clan?!


    The case of Mr. Dongguo is nothing compared with the Revenge of mankind.


    "This book in my hand is exactly the thirteen chapters of zishang written by the Reverend taoshou all his life. It records in detail the unique skills of taoshou''s life, including two ancient unique skills, three self created skills and eight legendary skills in Jidong." As soon as the voice fell, the old sweeper put his eyes on the book, which was full of sadness.


    But the next second, he swept away the haze and looked at Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin: "this book is of great help to anyone who practices Taoism. But I can only teach one of you. And the way I choose is very simple. You have all learned new skills and practiced them for two days. Now, I will give this skill to whoever wins. "


    As soon as the words fell, they were very surprised. Would the old sweeper send out this skill? Han 3000 is not an eye opener, but he really doesn''t understand what the floor sweeper means to take this thing out and give it to others? If he loses, what does Lu Ruoxin want when he gets the book?! He wants to unify the world in all directions, but he also wants to leave fuel for the descendants of other gods. What kind of medicine does he sell in his gourd¡° But I also say that the losers will be severely punished. Now, you can start. " With that, the old sweeper gave way slightly to give space for two people to compete. Lu ruo''s face is frosty, and her beautiful eyes are full of coldness. Appreciating Han 3000 does not mean that she will give up the benefit. What''s more, this benefit is the unique skill of taoshou. With a little gathering of energy in her hand, the common life and Yongxiang suddenly appeared in her hand. The whole person made a ready attack posture, looked at Han 3000, and said in a cold voice: "the thirteen chapters of zishang must be in my bag. It''s just that you accept the result standing and lying down? " Han 3000 frowned and suddenly felt funny: "are you so confident?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2246

    "It''s not confidence, it''s potential."


    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for any response from Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin had killed him directly.


    Between the hands, left hand forever, right hand life, green light and white into two energy streamers, with Lu Ruoxin hit!


    Han three thousand teeth a bite: "in front of me to play these?"? Do you think I didn''t? "


    As soon as his body retreated, the moon wheel of sky fire came out with both hands, and the red and purple light suddenly went straight to Lu Ruoxin like a dragon and tiger.


    "Well, before, I really taboo this move, but now, do you think I care?" Lu Ruoxin''s ferocious drink suddenly strengthens his energy.


    Green light and white mangdun time suddenly enhanced countless times, directly wrapping the sky fire and moon wheel.


    Zi


    The sound is loud, and the four energies are divided into two strands, entangled with each other, confused with each other, and biting each other.


    Tianhuo is as fierce as fire dragon, but it is always as green vine. No matter how fierce Tianhuo is, it is always like water. If it is strong, you can be strong, if it is weak, you can be weak.


    On the other side, the moon rings are jagged with purple electricity, and the white world will appear. Both sides are like two giant snakes biting each other. They are intertwined and interweaved with each other!


    "In just two days, this woman will be able to practice life and forever to such a state. Her ability is really amazing." Seeing that the two sides were evenly matched, the eight wastelands Book sighed.


    The old sweeper said with a smile, "if she doesn''t have this ability, how can I make this deal with him?"


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded, stopped talking, and quietly looked at the fight between the dragon and the Phoenix!


    "Han 3000, it seems that you haven''t really studied what your predecessors taught you. In other words, although you are intelligent, you are still a little bit inferior to me." Lu Ruoxin chuckles and suddenly uses his strength.


    "Boom!"


    The green light suddenly increases, and with a loud noise, the sky fire moon ring is swallowed up


    "Bang!"


    The two energies directly hit Han 3000''s chest. Han 3000 also reflected very quickly. He made an ancient axe with both hands and slashed it in the air with one axe. This barely resisted the two energies, but the strong rebound still shook Han 3000 hundreds of meters away. Relying on the urging energy, he managed to stabilize his body.


    Although Han 3000''s face is just eyebrows, his heart has already been shocked.


    In just two days, Lu Ruoxin can practice life and forever to such a strong level. If it takes time, what can he do? At that time, I''m afraid she will be able to make herself suffer just by living and going forever.


    However, after practicing for so many times, it''s just like this. It''s deceptive to say that there is no sense of frustration.


    But who is Han 3000? No matter how powerful the enemy is, he will never give up.


    "Open it for me!"


    As soon as he was angry, then there was a loud buzzing sound. Han 3000''s figure changed from one to two, and from two to four, just like four Buddhas, each holding a golden Pangu axe with great prestige.


    Seeing the four visions with almost no difference, Lu Ruoxin, who just wanted to attack, was shocked and amused: "Han 3000, you''re not bad. In two days, I''ve practiced the Beiming four soul array for nearly ten years and played it so well."


    "But don''t be happy too soon. I said that I''ve practiced for ten years, but you''re only two days." Lu Ruoxin has a sneer on his lips.


    Her own unique skill, she naturally knew the strength and weakness of this move, and even more understood that although the top four of this move were separated, Han 3000 was not good at learning and had many flaws.


    Don''t think about it, Lu Ruoxin will attack Han 3000 directly.


    "Yes? Although I learned from you, how did you learn my Pangu axe from Xuanyuan sword? "


    As soon as the words fell, four Han 3000 raised axes from all sides and split.


    However, Lu Ruoxin''s figure did not dodge at all. His feet were too empty. He stepped on his feet and turned into thousands of bodies, just like the battle at the top of Qishan mountain. However, the two men exchanged attack and defense at this time.


    Almost at the moment when Han''s three thousand four axes were cut down, Lu Ruoxin''s figures suddenly scattered from all directions.


    "Want to run? Do you want to use my trick of delaying you to deal with me? " Han three thousand crack mouth a smile.


    At first, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t afford it, but Han 3000 was different. He could afford it!


    As soon as he drew back, the four figures ran directly towards Lu Ruoxin''s body.


    At the same time, the giant axe in hand turns one into two, two into four, four into a hundred, one into ten thousand and one thousand.


    "You have Xuanyuan sword formation. Don''t I have Pangu axe formation?"


    With a wave of the big hand, the sky is filled with ten thousand axes!!


    "You fellow!" Lu Ruoxin''s body slightly withdraws. She really wants to use Han 3000''s original knack to drag Han 3000, but Han 3000 directly uses Xuanyuan sword array to block her way.


    "You''re so difficult!" Lu Ruoxin scolded, but he didn''t run away. He turned around and offered Xuanyuan sword in his hand: "do you really think the disciples of the church will starve to death? I''m sorry, master is too stupid to stay behind, but I''m different. "


    Voice just fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly Xuanyuan sword a stand, ten thousand sword like rain. On the sky, suddenly change color, ten thousand axes to ten thousand swords! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2247

    Brush, brush!


    Boom boom!


    Sword rain and axe rain meet instantaneously, just like meteor rain, they alternate with each other, or explode in the air, or annihilate each other, or die out. For a time, half of the world is rendered by tight colors and explosions.


    It''s beautiful and dreamy.


    "You even taught Miss Lu Taixu SHENBU, but you have no reservation?" The eight wasteland Tianshu said with a smile.


    "Can I cheat a little girl when I am so old?" The old sweeper whispered.


    "Since Han 3000 and Miss Lu have your true biography, and Miss Lu has the perfect four soul array of the north and the Xuanyuan sword array, it seems that Han 3000 has lost."


    "What about losing, what about winning? Some things may not be the best if they win. I want them to lose. " The old sweeper smiled.


    In the field, ten thousand swords are against ten thousand axes, and Lu Ruoxin is also at this time. He turns into four people and directly faces the four figures of Han 3000.


    Xuanyuan vs. Pangu!


    The collapse of heaven to the crack of earth!


    When you come and go, there are explosions all over the world, and the whole world turns pale


    "I have an idea. How about calling it sleepy fairy Valley here?" The old sweeper chuckled and stood up to look at the two men in the air.


    It''s time to win!


    Han''s four figures are still there, but Lu Ruoxin''s four figures have become virtual.


    "This boy..." eight wasteland Tianshu slightly a Leng, stood up, unexpectedly looked at the battle situation in mid air, this is not quite the same as expected.


    The old sweeper gave a wry smile: "at this meeting, the girl is still not willing to use unconventional means to break Han 3000''s four souls of the north. Although Han 3000''s learning skills are not good enough, the boy''s energy is huge and his body is abnormal, so the other three shadows are not weak. If Lu Ruoxin wants to win, he must use killing moves."


    "She knows the four spirits of the northern underworld too well. Naturally she knows the flaws, but she doesn''t use them all the time. Is this little girl too confident?" Eight wasteland day book wry smile way.


    "She''s not confident, but she''s too resourceful and deep in the city. She''s afraid that Han Sanqian will take her and break her four soul array, so she won''t use it until now." The old sweeper said with a bitter smile.


    "I have to help her." The eight waste heavenly book finish saying, the hand slightly move, a completely invisible transparent energy directly hit Han 3000''s body.


    Han 3000 over there pays attention to Lu Ruoxin, who is on the opposite side. He doesn''t notice being attacked by others.


    Transparent energy instantly hit Han 3000''s body, and the three figures were empty at the same time.


    "I will win!" Lu Ruoxin murmured. How could she let go of such a wonderful opportunity?


    The Xuanyuan sword in his hand moved, and the other hand directly bit his middle finger and put it on the Xuanyuan sword: "with my blood, break the way of the other, open!"


    Xuanyuan sword gold suddenly prosperous, and Lu Ruoxin also holding Xuanyuan sword, suddenly attack himself!


    Han 3000 immediately frowned, because the place Lu Ruoxin attacked was not another place, but his own!


    Without much thought, Han''s figures immediately transformed into each other. But as soon as he changed his position, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned his sword and attacked him directly.


    Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin!


    "This eight old women... How can they all know where I really am?" Han three thousand heart surprised, but the eyes are staring at Lu Ruoxin.


    This thing is taught by her. She must have some way to crack it. As long as she learns to use it next time, she can also deal with her like this!


    Han 3000 suddenly understood the old man''s intention


    "I see!" Han 3000 was shocked to find that Lu Ruoxin did not look at himself every time he changed his position, but looked at himself through the reflection of the sword body.


    He also suddenly remembered what the Taoist had said to himself at the beginning. Although human eyes are strong, they are always made of meat. It can deceive people.


    "Broken!"


    With a sound of awe, Lu Ruoxin suddenly falls from the sky. Although Han 3000 uses Pangu axe to resist, he is shocked to find that the place he was attacked just now is extremely painful and hard to move. The next second, Lu Ruoxin has already kicked Han 3000 in the air.


    Bang!


    Han 3000 falls heavily from mid air and hits the ground. He wants to struggle to get up. Lu Ruoxin''s Xuanyuan sword is already on Han 3000''s neck.


    "As I said, in the first thirteen chapters of the book, I am bound to win." Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice with a little pride in his eyes.


    Han 3000 is depressed and wants to refute. Even if Lu Ruoxin just broke his four soul battle, it doesn''t mean he will lose. If he wasn''t attacked secretly, how could he lose to this woman.


    "It seems that the outcome has been divided, Miss Lu. You deserve it." The floor sweeper came over and moved his hand. The ancient book flew in front of Lu Ruoxin. Lu Ruoxin was not polite and took the book back into his hand.


    "Three thousand, you lose." The old sweeper laughed: "according to what I just said, you should be punished. Do you know where this is? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2248

    Han Sanqian didn''t know and shook his head.


    "This is Kunxian valley." The old sweeper smiled softly.


    "Trapped fairy Valley?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and said in a strange voice.


    "Exactly."


    "Eight hundred Li mountains and rivers and eight hundred Li water mountains are like fairyland, but they are also like purgatory. This is the so-called trapped immortal valley. Master, then... Is Kunlong mountain nearby? " Lu Ruoxin asked.


    The old sweeper nodded gently. Seeing that Han 3000 was puzzled, Lu Ruoxin explained, "it''s said that there is a magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain, so there is scorched earth all over the place. It is said that ten thousand years ago, an immortal came here. Because he saw that the common people were born here and felt pity, he imitated Pangu, turned the body into the land and the blood into the stream, and achieved this 800 Li paradise. "


    "However, although there is such a paradise, it can''t survive. The surrounding area is surrounded by hot earth. If it rains, rain will fall on the ground, and miasma will rise on the hot ground. Because of dragon blood, ordinary people will die when they hear of it. Therefore, even if the immortal incarnates it, it can''t change the shadow of death in the mountain. From the perspective of land form, it is more like a lonely place trapped in the trapped dragon mountain. Therefore, some people regard it as a trapped immortal, and call it the trapped immortal valley. "


    Han 3000 suddenly realized that there was such a story here.


    "If we want to change this situation, we must eradicate the evil dragon in the trapped dragon mountain. Three thousand, you are cultivated here. We help you cast your soul and refine your body, leading to the eclipse of the sun and the moon. Because the magic dragon is not suppressed by the sun and the moon, it is ready to move. Our punishment for you is to eradicate the magic dragon, restore peace, save the common people, and release the trapped immortal valley. "


    "From the moral point of view, you should also repay it. If it wasn''t for its special geographical location, the sun and the moon caused by casting your soul and refining your body made the world think that it was the change of trapped Dragon Mountain, we wouldn''t have time for you to be reborn." The old sweeper laughed.


    "Cause and effect are all you, you have to do it." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiles and then looks at Lu Ruoxin: "by the way, Miss Lu, you also want to go with three thousand one."


    "I''m going too?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    She has also heard of the legend of trapped dragon mountain. The magic dragon in it is very powerful. For many years, no one wants to touch it.


    "Yes. However, you are different from 3000. 3000''s responsibility is not only to help trapped immortal Valley, but also to help you. Do you know that the shackles used to suppress the magic dragon are made by the arms of the true God? " Asked the old man sweeping the floor.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "I know."


    "You need the strength of your arm to support you. It''s the best supplement to the shackles for you. Besides, although you have Xuanyuan sword, it''s always worse than Pangu axe. Isn''t it better to have something to make up the gap? " The old sweeper smiled softly.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s face brightened, and the whole person was very happy: "thank you, master."


    "You''re welcome. Go back to your room and get ready. You can start tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin pursed his mouth and looked at Han 3000. Seeing Han 3000''s gloomy appearance, he was even more happy to step on a small step back to the inner room.


    As soon as Lu Ruoxin left, Han 3000 immediately wanted to vent his anger. He was very depressed.


    "What? Don''t you want to go? " The old sweeper said with a smile when he saw the depressed Han 3000.


    "Yes." Han 3000 is noncommittal: "I promise you to cultivate for three days. In three days, I will go out to find Yingxia and nianer, but you ask me to deal with the magic dragon."


    "As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that not only Su Yingxia and Han Nian are safe, but also your friends will be safe." The old sweeper said slightly.


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s eyes suddenly shocked, and the whole person became very alert. What does the old sweeper mean by these words?


    Is it difficult?


    "Won''t you tell me that Su Yingxia and Han Nian are tied up, which has nothing to do with you?" By the time he said that, Han 3000''s tone was full of cold.


    Even though he has a high respect for the old sweeper and a strong sense of gratitude, if anyone dares to touch Han 3000''s minefield, Su Yingxia and Han Nian, Han 3000 will never be polite.


    Even if you''re kind enough to kill you and then commit suicide, how about you?


    I can''t touch my wife and daughter!


    Seeing the killing intention in Han 3000''s eyes, even the old man who sweeps the floor feels a little cold at this time. In his eyes, Han 3000 is more like a child, but at this time, it is like a devil coming out of hell.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He... Just knows some secrets." Eight wild book also see Han three thousand mood is wrong, at this time hastily explained.


    The old sweeper also nodded quickly. Han 3000''s eyebrows shrunk for a moment, then he put down his anger.


    The old sweeper breathed a long breath, pretended to be calm and said, "now, would you like to go?"


    "If it can make su Yingxia and Han Nian safe, I will not think much about it." Han Sanqian said firmly.


    Generally speaking, Han 3000 is a man willing to gamble and admit defeat. Although he suspects that he was attacked by others, it is likely that he came from the old sweeper, anyway, losing means losing. It doesn''t matter to accept punishment. Second, he is duty bound to make the Dragon ready to move.


    "Well, you can go if you like. Remember, after killing the magic dragon this time, that pair of shackles must be given to Lu Ruoxin. As for you... "The old sweeper hesitated and seemed to be thinking about something. Han 3000 nodded¡° Although you have passed the disaster of scattered immortals, your body is still very weak. We help you cast your soul and refine your body, but there is one thing that can''t help you solve. " Finish saying, sweep the floor old man light looking at Han 3000: "this may need you to do."¡° How to do it? "¡° The blood of the magic dragon is extremely insidious. It can penetrate the ground and pollute it. The scorched earth of long mountain is the best evidence. If you want to recover completely, you must recover the blood in your body. " The eight wasteland heavenly Book Road¡° The blood in your body is a mixture of divine blood and strange poison. It''s very special. We two can''t help you. If you want it to recover, the blood of magic dragon is the most suitable. It not only has strong energy of magic fire dragon, but also has strong toxicity. It may be the best supplement for you. However, this is also dangerous, because the magic dragon is too powerful. If it''s bad enough to backfire, there may be some bad reactions, but you have to try. " The old sweeper frowned. Han 3000 nodded and said, "I know."¡° Well, there''s nothing else. Take a rest. You''ll start tomorrow morning. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2249

    "Adverse reactions? Will you pit him like this? " The eight wild books shake their heads and smile bitterly.


    "Alas, if you want to become a Buddha or a devil, what can you do, heaven or hell?" The old man with a heavy heart shakes his head and sighs.


    "The magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain is far from an ordinary dragon. It is one of the ancestors of the dragon clan. Its strength and breath are far beyond the comparison of other dragons. At the beginning, the true God used his own body as the price. He used the array of eight poles to suppress it, but you had to spend 3000..."


    "I know it''s hard to deal with, so I chose this place to practice for 3000 people. With the vision in the process, the world mistook it for the change of Kunlong mountain, which attracted tens of millions of people. At the same time, he taught Lu Ruoxin to live and live forever, hoping to help her in the battle. "


    "The two great bodies, Xuanyuan Pangu and the moon wheel of heaven and fire, have done all I can. The rest depends on his nature." The old sweeper frowned.


    In addition to the previous arrangement, the most important thing to exchange skills with Lu Ruoxin is that Lu Ruoxin can help Han 3000 fight against magic dragon.


    "If you take the magic dragon, it can not only strengthen Han 3000''s blood, but also release the trapped immortal valley. If this boy is lucky and can get that thing, then he can really achieve my expectation."


    "Yes, four shadows plus that thing, in the future, the future will be limitless, and it will not waste you to exchange your unique skills with Miss Lu. However, the boy is confused now. He must think that Lu Ruoxin is what you like. He even tries to suppress him and complete Lu Ruoxin. " Eight wasteland Day Book Bitter voice laughs a way.


    However, Han 3000 is not to blame. Even he may misunderstand the old sweeper.


    "How clever the Miss Lu is! If not, how could she teach Han 3000 the four soul formation of the northern underworld, and even less would she go with him to deal with the magic dragon." The old sweeper said helplessly.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu patted the old man on the shoulder: "three thousand this child will understand your hard work one day, although he just showed murderous, but after all, it is related to Su Yingxia."


    Hearing the words of the eight wasteland book, the old sweeper suddenly couldn''t help laughing: "when did you start to help him speak good words? But don''t worry. I know how much he loves his wife. Besides, it''s only natural for a man to have blood. "


    "Let''s have a rest, too. I believe the change of Kunlongshan is not just a gathering of people from all over the world."


    The eight wasteland Tianshu suddenly looked cold and frowned: "you mean..."


    "Yes, I''m worried that the true gods on the top of the blue mountains and the eternal sea will come out." With that, the old sweeper frowned and frowned: "once these two old guys take action, the situation will become very complicated, and you and me..."


    "For many years, I have forgotten how many years we haven''t had a good exercise. Now, it''s time." Eight wild books smile.


    "I agree." Hearing the eight wastelands book say so, the old man''s condensed eyebrows were finally slightly loosened at this time, and the whole person smiled: "what you said is also true."


    At this time, outside the Dragon Valley, there is dragon mountain.


    Thousands of miles of scorched earth, black smoke, even if the wind is hard in the morning, there is still a very high temperature here. From a distance, the place of Buddha protection is under the shadow, looming.


    In the middle of the scorched earth, a mountain full of black scorched stones soared up into the sky like a sharp blade into the sky. The sky at the top is black and red, and the ground is scorched. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s human purgatory.


    "Wipe..."


    In the distance, a team dressed in yaozige clothes carefully stepped into the scorched earth. As soon as they touched their feet, they smelled the paste smell of their shoes. Many people frowned. It was obvious that the burning feeling of their feet made them very uncomfortable.


    Although the shoes on these people''s feet have already been thickened.


    Behind the crowd, three jade chariots followed. As soon as the porters carrying the sedans entered the scorched earth, their faces were ferocious. As soon as the Buddha stepped on the fire, they bared their teeth in pain.


    "What are you doing? I tell you, if you can''t get into the sleepy fairy Valley before dark, you''ll die. " The first sedan chair yelled at the porter.


    This is Ye Gucheng.


    Someone just wanted to speak, and with a splash, his head fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a group of porters even if they are uncomfortable, dare not pit sound, can only harden the scalp to go forward.


    Put down the curtain, ye Gucheng slightly closed his eyes, the air here is very bad, which makes him quite uncomfortable.


    "Have we entered the trapped dragon mountain?" In the innermost part of the chariot, a woman was sitting there slowly. She was pure and clean, and her clothes were as beautiful as an immortal.


    This person is Gu you, Ao Tian''s adopted daughter and ye Gucheng''s new wife.


    "Here we are. We can go to the sleepy fairy Valley before dark." Ye Gucheng opened his eyes and couldn''t help looking at Gu you. The beauty made him forget to take back his eyes.


    Gu you slightly opened his eyes, and a pair of beautiful eyes grabbed people''s Soul: "where''s the thing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2250

    "Keep up, behind." Ye Gucheng can''t help swallowing. It''s so beautiful. It''s no worse than Su Yingxia.


    It''s a pity that he just got married, but he had to go to war. This really made him very unhappy, and his heart was even more itchy. Looking at my beautiful wife right in front of me, but I can''t eat or touch it. How can this make people uncomfortable.


    "Bang!"


    A Hosta suddenly inserted in front of Ye Gucheng on the table, the huge inertia even makes the Hosta body constantly shaking.


    Ye Gucheng is startled and stares at Gu you.


    "Put away your evil thoughts, ye Gucheng. Although you and I are all Ao Tian''s children, don''t forget that we are all strangers without blood relationship." Gu you drinks with a cold voice.


    "Yes, you''ve said it eight hundred times." Ye Gucheng turns his eyes.


    "It''s good to know that if we want to have a world, we have to pay more for the real children of the duoao family. My adoptive father''s birthday is just around the corner. I hope I can use the shackles of God as a gift, and then I will be your real wife. Do you understand? " Gu you said coldly.


    Ye Gucheng nods wordlessly and refuses to let himself get married that night.


    He also hinted at Ao Tian, but it didn''t work. Ao Tian said that Gu you was spoiled by him from small to large, but the actual problem is, is it really as simple as spoiling?


    "Although you and I are not husband and wife, we have the name of husband and wife. Those things are given to me by my adoptive father. You should make good use of them." It seems that he also noticed that ye Gucheng was in a bad mood, and Gu you''s tone eased a lot: "there''s still some time, you can read the usage of those things. I''ll make you a cup of tea. "


    With that, Gu you gets up and makes tea for ye Gucheng in front of his desk.


    Ye Gucheng had no choice but to look down at the books on the table.


    A moment later, Gu you puts the tea on Ye Gucheng''s desk. The fragrance of his body is far more fragrant than that of tea: "this time, the heroes of the world gather together. Because of the existence of the shackles of God, it can be said that the Dragon slaughtering battle is full of clouds."


    "Lady, don''t you worry so much? Your husband, I''m one of the most influential people now. Who can hear my name? Do they dare to move when they know I''m here? It''s just a mob. " Ye Gucheng said proudly.


    He is in the limelight now, and flint city has collected many experts, so he naturally has the capital of high spirits.


    "Are they a mob? What about my brothers? What about the young master of the Lu family? " Gu you is angry with him.


    Hearing these people, ye Gucheng''s arrogance was gone, and he was stunned for a moment: "are they coming too?"


    "It''s not only them, but also many experts who are not born in the world. Do you think it''s so simple?" Gu you said nothing.


    Ye Gucheng has long been dazzled by pride and flattery. He thinks that he is a popular fried chicken and no one dares to fight against him. Naturally, he doesn''t know enough about his trip to Kunlong mountain.


    After hearing Gu you''s words, ye Gucheng woke up: "it seems that this time, it''s very difficult."


    "It''s more than thorny! Although I am a adopted daughter, I am the only daughter of my adopted father. Ye Gucheng, I Gu you say, is also the princess of the eternal sea. My husband must be the dragon and Phoenix among the people. You should do it yourself. " Seeing that ye Gucheng is so reckless and rash on this trip, Gu you gets up and goes back to his seat. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Ye Gucheng any more.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. Seeing Gu you angry, he quickly said: "don''t worry, madam, even if there are so many opponents, I will certainly be a little green in the flowers. At that time, I will stand out and successfully get the shackles of God. Books, I''ll read them now. "


    With that, ye Gucheng did not dare to be rash, and quickly looked at the things Gu you gave him.


    At night, the troops were finally trapped in Xiangu and camped.


    At this time, Han 3000 was trapped in the middle of the immortal Valley and couldn''t sleep. Suddenly, the old man sweeping the floor was so enthusiastic about Lu Ruoxin. He couldn''t understand it, but he couldn''t manage it.


    He wants Su to welcome summer and Han to study.


    Especially in the middle of the night when peace, Miss doubled.


    And ginseng baby, Qin Shuang, and Qiushui


    Are they all ok?!


    Fuye two betray themselves, want to come, fumang and others situation is not good, they, and OK?!


    Ah, and Dao 12, Mo Yang and others


    What about you?!


    With a long sigh, Han 3000 tossed and turned, always unable to sleep.


    When the morning sun rises from the east to illuminate the whole continent, Han 3000''s sharp eyes pierce the darkness just like the light.


    "Wife, nianer, wait for me, wait for me to kill the magic dragon, even if it is the ends of the earth, I will find you." Bite teeth, stand up from the bed, Han 3000 even clothes have not taken off.


    He waited for the dawn.


    He can''t wait to finish his last thing, and then go to find them.


    Thinking of this, he coughed and tried to call Lu Ruoxin to go.


    But after waiting for a moment, there was no movement inside. Han 3000 frowned. Was he too sleepy? He didn''t want to wait, so he rushed in and yelled, "it''s time to go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2251

    But as soon as the voice came out, Han 3000 was stunned in the original place. Then he closed his eyes.


    In the dark room, Lu Ruoxin was wearing an extremely thin gauze dress and leaning on the bed with a pale complexion. He was extremely charming. With his slender legs and perfect figure, it was really imaginative.


    But Han 3000 didn''t even have a look. He closed his eyes and turned out of the room.


    "Han..." Lu Ruoxin''s lips were slightly open. He was as angry as LAN Si. He only called out a word, but he didn''t know that it was because he was too weak or embarrassed, and he closed his mouth slightly.


    Han 3000 retreated to the door and waited outside for more than ten minutes, but there was still no movement inside.


    Associate to just see Lu if core of her complexion, Han 3000 can''t help but frown: "this 38, can''t what matter?"


    Go or not?


    It has nothing to do with this woman. Han 3000 wants her to die earlier. But if she dies, what will Dao 12 do?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and cleared his throat: "are you dead? Are you going or not? "


    Inside, there is still no movement!


    Han 3000 sighed, turned and went into the room, lowered his head, came to her bed, and then grabbed a piece of clothes from the side to cover her body, and then looked back at her.


    Looking closely, Han 3000 found that her face was cold and sweaty, her lips were white, and her eyebrows were wrinkled: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Ruoxin frowned painfully, his expression was obviously very painful, and he couldn''t even speak.


    Don''t think much, Han three thousand tiny sit to her bedside, immediately in the hand suddenly move, a energy volley hit in the air if Lu core such as jade general arm.


    "You have an internal injury? What''s more, I''m in a hurry! " Han 3000 suddenly strange way.


    The next second, Han 3000 understood. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin was seriously injured in the fight with himself yesterday, but he just kept holding on.


    At night, he must have forced practice regardless of the injury, and eventually his blood was damaged and seriously injured.


    "You are not afraid to be possessed and kill you, crazy woman." With a low scold, Han Sanqian no longer talks nonsense. He directly holds Lu Ruoxin up and sits up. Then he also sits behind her, clapping his luck on her back to recuperate her from internal injuries.


    With Han 3000''s energy support, Lu Ruoxin''s frown finally eased slightly. At this time, he replied powerlessly: "I said, I''m bound to win the three thousand chapters. What Lu Ruoxin said, I will never break my promise."


    "I don''t even have a life. It''s useless to ask for a secret script. With life, you have the money to learn anything. "


    "Don''t you want your life for Su Yingxia and Han Nian? With your talent, if your wife is gone, you can find someone who is as good-looking as her with your eyes closed. As for your daughter, won''t she have another one after she dies? " Lu Ruoxin hit back.


    "You don''t know anything about feelings. You don''t know that if you love someone, you will give everything for her." Han Sanqian said firmly.


    "Then you don''t know what''s on my shoulder. I''m willing to pay any price for it, including life!" Lu Ruoxin hummed coldly.


    "Lazy and you nonsense!" Han Sanqian doesn''t want to argue with her. He moves his hand, increases his energy, and continues to heal her.


    Although she was seriously injured, Han 3000 found that her energy was extremely huge and pure when she treated her. Han 3000 almost only needed to repair the disordered and damaged meridians for her, and she could basically rely on her own energy to repair.


    So strong, let Han 3000 also can''t help exclaiming, abnormal!


    See her basic all right, Han 3000 this just withdraw energy, withdraw palm: "I wait for you outside."


    With that, Han 3000 went out.


    Waiting for about half an hour, the Oriental Sun has been slightly hanging, Lu Ruoxin put on his clothes and walked out slowly.


    Glancing at Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin is extremely cold.


    "Is that the way you look at your Savior? The meridians are disordered, and your energy is rushing in. If I come in one hour later, I''m afraid you will not come out vertically, but horizontally now. " Han 3000 is not happy.


    I knew I shouldn''t have saved her. Let her die. I wasted so much energy to save her. I didn''t even say thank you. Although Han 3000 is also for Dao 12 and others, anyway, it''s true to save her life.


    "The second time you peep at me, how do you account for this?" Lu Ruoxin drank coldly. However, when she said this, her face turned a little red.


    "I peek at you? Bah, I haven''t asked you to wash my eyes yet. " Han three thousand make complaints about the road.


    "You! Do you want to be shameless? " Lu Ruoxin is so angry that she is not qualified to have a look at what she looks like, let alone look at herself.


    This damned Han 3000 has to ask himself the cost of washing his eyes?


    "If I hadn''t saved you, would I have gone in? Besides, can I save you if I don''t go in? "


    "Well, not this time. What about last time?" Lu Ruoxin asked angrily. If this is excusable, he didn''t have to explain it last time¡° Last time, I blame you. If you didn''t want to kill me, I couldn''t help but laugh at you. If I didn''t laugh at you, I didn''t have to After all, what Han 3000 said is true from beginning to end. He is not interested in Lu Ruoxin''s so-called peeping¡° You...... "Lu Ruoxin is about to spit blood. He said that he was so fresh, refined and shameless. I''m afraid there is only Han 3000 in front of him. Turning a white eye and taking a breath, Lu Ruoxin adjusted his mind: "this account, I will work with you later. Lu Ruoxin never owes anyone. You saved me. I know what you want. "¡° Then you... "Han Sanqian thought about it and didn''t know how to speak. If she wants to give it back, Han 3000 naturally hopes that he can give it back to 123 people. However, Han 3000 also knows that if she wants three people at a time, it is tantamount to asking Lu Ruoxin to give all the trumps back to her. She certainly does not agree. Therefore, Han 3000 is struggling with whether he wants one or two people, but at present he is not clear about Lu Ruoxin''s bottom line, so he has been hesitating. If you open too much, you are afraid of collapse. If you open too little, you are afraid of loss. Lu Ruoxin glanced at Han 3000 calmly, but his anger was still in his eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "do you want me to let people go? OK, I can promise you, but first, you answer my question This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2252

    Han Sanqian was obviously stunned. He didn''t think that Lu Ruoxin would be so straightforward about releasing people. After all, it was her trump card to threaten and control herself. How could she release people so easily?


    However, I don''t know how many she put!


    "You asked


    "Well, first question, will you eliminate your threat?"


    "Of course." Han 3000 replied without thinking.


    If the threat is not eliminated as soon as possible, what are you keeping?


    "Well, one last question, if Su Yingxia and I are both your wives, who would you choose?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Han 3000 heard this question, immediately very contemptuous.


    "Don''t rush to answer, you''d better think about it. Because, it may be related to whether I will release the people you want me to release. " Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Hear this words, Han three thousand have already arrived the words on the throat rigidly stuck, how? Is this a threat to yourself?!


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I have never threatened you. No matter who you choose, I will release you. It''s just that maybe it''s not the person you want me to release. " Lu Ruoxin showed a slight evil smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Han 3000 frowned more tightly. What did she mean? Will release people, and may not be the people they want? In fact, no matter Dao 12 or Mo Yang couple, Han 3000 wants to release them, but they don''t want to save them.


    If she tied these three people to the problem, it would be up to fate.


    Although Han Sanqian knows that if she chooses Lu Ruoxin, she may put two or three, while if she chooses Su Yingxia, there may be only one


    But Han 3000 can''t betray Su Yingxia himself.


    Even if the words can not be taken seriously, Han 3000 is not willing to betray her at any time.


    "I said the answer last time. Anyway, I won''t leave Su Yingxia. I don''t want to answer this question for the third time, even if you put a knife on my neck." Han 3000 answered directly without any hesitation.


    Lu Ruoxin''s eyebrows trembled slightly. Although she had expected the result and the answer, Han Sanqian''s insistence still made her dissatisfied. Her eyes were a little chilly, and she said, "OK, I can let people go when my questions are finished. When you help me get rid of the shackles of God, you can take them away."


    "They?" Han three thousand one Leng, what does she mean by this?


    "Yes, your three friends!" Lu Ruoxin obviously sees Han 3000''s doubts and says with a smile.


    "Are you sure?" Han 3000 really a little can''t believe: "help you get the shackles of God can release my three friends?"


    "When did Lu Ruoxin not talk?" Lu Ruoxin cheered in a cold voice, and then looked at Han 3000: "however, this is after getting the shackles of God. If you didn''t help me get it..."


    "What do you want?"


    "I promise you to let people go and never break my promise. However, if you can''t get it, it''s not three, but one or two. But the rest of them will never see you, let alone live in this world. " Lu Ruoxin''s eyes said insidiously.


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s eyes locked, he knew it was not so simple. However, this has been much smoother than he expected. Biting his teeth, Han 3000 said: "don''t worry, even if I fight for this life, I will definitely help you get the shackles of God."


    "I hope so." Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    "Then let''s go." Han 3000 turned and walked away.


    Lu Ruoxin''s body moved and his face was cold: "are you going to go like this?"


    "What do you want me to do? Masked? " Han 3000 stops and says strangely.


    "It has nothing to do with me how you go, but shouldn''t you do something about it?"


    Damn, after hearing this, Han 3000 was depressed and would die. He went around in a circle. He just wanted to serve her?!


    "What do you want?"


    "Carry me


    "No!" Han 3000 directly refused.


    "Han 3000, I''m the princess of Lu family. A daughter doesn''t dislike you, but you dislike me?" Lu ruo''s heart will die.


    Han 3000 disdains cold hum: "I''m sorry, I only carry my wife, children, brothers and friends, if not these, I can also carry other people, corpses, are you?"


    Lu Ruoxin tries to regulate his breathing and constantly reminds himself that he should not have the same opinion with this guy, or show off his quickness, because he can''t speak to her at all.


    It''s not that I''m stupid, but that this guy is too shameless to say anything in his mouth.


    "Hold on to me." Lu Ruoxin rolled his eyes and was speechless.


    After Han 3000 carved the tablet, he nodded: "this one can have." With that, Han 3000 gently put out his right hand, Lu Ruoxin finally felt better and put his jade arm on his hand.


    This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2253

    Almost all the outer green land of the whole kuixian Valley is occupied by various tents and temporary palaces. Looking around, the vast area is full of people.


    Judging from the scene, there were more than 100000 people on the scene, and the momentum was not great.


    On the green land, there are several camps, one is the Lujia camp based on the top of blue mountain, the other is the alliance camp based on yaoshenge and Yongsheng sea area. Their three camps almost occupy the center of the outer layer of the whole trapped immortal valley.


    On both sides of them are the places where countless idle people gather.


    Almost as before, many people are still ganging up. In this Law of the jungle, the only way out for the weak is to report to the group. Otherwise, it''s just other people''s fish.


    Boom!!!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly came out of the trapped Dragon Mountain in the distance, followed by a slight tremor of the earth. Above the sky, the black clouds rushed, and the vision opened.


    Trapped fairy Valley huge camp, at this time, everyone rushed out of the tent, overlooking the trapped dragon mountain.


    Bang!


    Another dull sound.


    The huge Kunlong mountain suddenly expands outward and expands in a circle, supporting numerous cracks in the rock. Through these cracks, you can clearly see the dazzling red light inside!


    "Young master, it seems that the magic dragon is about to wake up."


    Outside the camp in the Yongsheng sea area, Lu Yongsheng, the leader of the guard standing next to Lu ruoxian, the young master of the Lu family, said softly.


    Lu ruoxian took the white fan in his hand and gently closed it. His eyes looked at the Yongsheng sea area.


    "Childe, the old dog Ao Tian in the eternal sea area has openly walked with the medicine God Pavilion. We should be more careful this time. After all, Han 3000 was besieged by them and died. " Lu Yongsheng warned.


    Lu ruoxuan suddenly looked cold: "you mean, I''m not as good as Han 3000?"


    "I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about your safety. Please forgive me." Lu Yongsheng was pale and knelt on the ground.


    "Collusion! However, no matter how strong the wolf and the awkwardness are, they will also be eaten by tigers, and I am the tiger who eats them. Tell the battalions to get ready and go Lu ruoxuan said coldly.


    "Yes


    As Lu Yongsheng retreated, just a moment later, the horn that belonged to the top of the blue mountain blew directly.


    With the sound of the horn, Lu ruoxuan took the lead in flying to the distant Kunlong mountain.


    "Kill


    Lu Yongsheng let out a big drink, ten thousand elites join hands!


    With the development of the top of blue mountain, AOJIN and aoyi, the two sons of Yongsheng sea area, could not hide their anxiety. With a wave of their hands, they rushed directly with their troops.


    The two families took the lead, followed by affiliated forces, and rushed to the trapped dragon mountain.


    Dust and smoke are everywhere!


    "Lord, I also send orders?"


    "Slow down!" The first time Wang Huan Zhi extended his hand and stopped his subordinates. He drew an evil smile from the corner of his mouth and said calmly, "what''s the hurry?"


    "But Lord, the immortal sea area and the top of the blue mountain have set out..."


    "Young people are impatient and impulsive. If they like to show off, let them go out. Need to know, the mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind! Tell the troops to stand by. No one is allowed to move without my command. "


    "Yes!"


    Ye Gu Cheng frowns and smiles coldly. Wang Huan Zhi, an old fox, is really an old man. He knows that rushing ahead ahead of time is likely to be attacked by the magic dragon in its heyday and the people who rush to it later. So he suppresses the troops and lets the immortal sea area fight against the top of the blue mountain. Maybe he can still reap the benefits of the fisherman!


    Looking around, those scattered camps have been standing still. These old Jianghu are no different from Wang Xiezhi. They are all old slickers. How can they scatter Eagles without rabbits.


    Seeing that ye Gucheng didn''t worry at all, Gu you nodded with satisfaction, and he was not stupid.


    Up ahead, in the middle of Kunlong mountain and Kunxian Valley, people from both sides are chasing each other. They want to rush around Kunlong mountain first. To them, it seems that whoever comes first will win.


    At the foot of the mountain, Lu ruoxuan suddenly nods to Lu Yongsheng, and the army retreats. Only the two brothers in the immortal sea area are left to lead the way.


    "The two silly sons of eternal sea." Lu ruoxian disdains to smile and looks at the immortal sea people: "sooner or later, the family of immortal sea will be defeated by these two black sheep."


    Lu Yongsheng also said with a smile: "they are all in such a hurry to die. Do they really think the magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain is so easy to deal with?"


    "The old man Wang Huanzhi, hasn''t he started yet? Hum, if you want to take my food, what is he?! Order the troops, slow down, wait


    "Yes


    In the distance, Wang Jianzhi suddenly smiles and sees the top of the blue mountain slowing down. He orders: "let the troops go."


    "Respect the Lord..."


    "Lu ruoxuan has a brain. It''s interesting that he will join us at this time." Wang Huan Zhi laughs: "if you don''t go any more, Ao Tian should settle with us."


    "Go¡° Woo The bugle of Yaoshen pavilion has been blown, and Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin are also coming here! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2255

    Boom!!!


    At this time, the whole stone of Kunlong mountain fell madly. For a moment, the smoke billowed and the huge stones flew, which made the heaven and earth shrouded in the huge thunder extremely dark.


    In the thick smoke and darkness, the red light flashed in the trapped Dragon Mountain, reflecting the blood of heaven and earth.


    A huge object, also looming!


    "Ah!"


    Among the rolling stones, countless people screamed and flew out. One by one, they were extremely embarrassed and flustered.


    "Roar! You dare to disturb me, I want you to die


    There was another roar of anger. The next second, there was another explosion. All the boulders were blasted open. Many people were hit by the boulders, spitting blood and convulsed to death.


    Boulders scattered, red sky, almost half of the sky burning red.


    A huge circle of red light rises from the ground, just like the huge trapped Dragon Mountain, standing on the ground and inserting into the sky. In the red light, a huge dragon looms.


    "This..."


    "It''s too big, isn''t it?"


    All the people were shocked. Even Lu Ruoxin, who was calm and incomparable, could not help but feel a little soft at his feet when he saw the magic dragon in front of him.


    This big one is suffocating. Just one eye is the size of a football field. The most terrible thing is that this guy''s body rises from the ground. As high as Kunlong mountain is, it will be.


    "Childe... This..." Lu Yongsheng couldn''t speak.


    Terror, it''s terror.


    Such a huge magic dragon, unheard of, never seen.


    If it wasn''t for this natural vision, the shackles of God would fluctuate, and the magic dragon would break the world. Such a dragon would be so terrible that people in the world would almost forget it.


    Lu ruoxian couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of water. This thing is scary enough just to look at it.


    "Calm down." Lu ruoxuan steadied his figure and yelled: "it''s still constricted by the shackles of God. No matter how big it is, it''s just a target."


    With Lu ruoxian''s words, the riot and panic crowd immediately calmed down.


    "Lu, how about attacking it together?" Wang Jianzhi also stabilized the camp and yelled across the air.


    Lu Yongsheng looks at Lu ruoxuan. If such a dragon does not join forces to attack it, it will be extremely difficult to deal with.


    "All the disciples at the top of the blue mountain listen to the orders." Lu ruoxuan makes up his mind and drinks in a angry voice.


    "Yes


    "Kill the dragon!"


    "Yes


    Lu ruoxuan led the troops out, and Wang Xiezhi did not dare to neglect it at this time. Together with the people in the eternal sea area, he led the troops to rush towards the dragon in the red circle.


    With the cooperation of the three families, two individual organizations, also left and right, and collective resources.


    "Presumptuous!"


    As soon as the Dragon suddenly drank, the whole dragon body was shocked, and a red light of incomparable red came out directly from the body. Even though it was stopped by the red circle, the red gas was still as hot as water gas, and it had a huge impact.


    Bang bang!


    Countless people fell to the ground, but more magic, also directly to the magic dragon in the red circle.


    The red light blocks the magic dragon, but it doesn''t stop all kinds of right magic. One by one, all of them hit the magic dragon''s huge body solidly.


    However, more than 100000 attacks are as numerous as meteor shower, which may destroy half of the city in the world, but compared with the monstrous heaven, they are like scratching.


    The Dragon just wriggled in annoyance, as if these attacks made it extremely uncomfortable and irritated.


    "You mole ants, you have made me angry."


    "Roar!"


    The magic dragon roared, its mouth opened, and the flame spewed out directly through the red circle.


    It''s as big as the sea of fire, and it''s amazing purple.


    "Accept my judgment of Longxi!"


    WOW!


    The sea of fire, the heat wave!


    "Ah!"


    On the ground, the large area was not reflected in time, and immediately screamed repeatedly. Those standing in front, even without a cry, had turned into ashes and did not leave everything in the world!


    Those who are far away are either entangled by purple fire, which can''t even be extinguished. They can''t even touch it, and they can''t fight it. The people who burn it scream and roll all over the ground. Even those who are farther away are also overturned by the heat wave.


    At one time, more than 100000 people died and injured thousands of people.


    "It''s so damn fierce!" Lu ruoxuan resisted with a fan. After putting down the folding fan, he found that his folding fan was also broken by the heat wave.


    "Spread out, attack again!" A clench a tooth, Lu ruoxian shout a way.


    "Scatter!"


    Someone yelled, more than 100000 people immediately scattered, and in the form of a circle, surrounded the magic dragon!


    "Kill


    After more than 100000 attacks, they hit the sky again.


    "Roar!"


    The magic dragon is also under attack. He is very angry. When he sees people, he sprays his breath.


    Heaven and earth, wind and cloud, at this time also color change!! Different from the bustle at that end, Han 3000, holding Lu Ruoxin, just came out of Kunxian valley. Looking at all kinds of footprints on the scorched earth on the ground, Han 3000 laughed: "it seems that it''s very busy."¡° On our earth, there is a kind of thing called fireworks. If you look at Kunlong mountain, that''s it. " Han 3000 laughs. Lu Ruoxin frowned: "the breath of magic dragon is so strong! Are you afraid? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2256

    "Afraid?" Han 3000 chuckled: "there is no fear in Han 3000''s dictionary. Besides, for the sake of my friends, wife and daughter, let alone the magic dragon, I will pull him down even if he is the true God of the Lu family. "


    Han 3000''s words surprised Lu Ruoxin. If someone said such words in front of her, she must have slapped her. Because obviously, the other side is bragging.


    But Han 3000 is different. Although Lu Ruoxin doesn''t know where he comes from, he doesn''t know why. His tone can''t be refuted at all. He even makes Lu Ruoxin believe that he can do it.


    "Are you threatening me?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "Maybe, maybe, it''s the truth again?" Han 3000 was not afraid of Lu Ruoxin at all. He said calmly, "whatever you think, you can."


    "You''re crazy." Lu Ruoxin''s eyes were cold and evil, but the next second, she said with a smile: "however, people are not frivolous. Han 3000, I just like you. Help me heal. One last time. Then it''s time for us to meet the magic dragon for a while


    "Yes!"


    "Can you hold on? Help me heal twice. You fought with me yesterday! "


    Han 3000 suddenly a smile: "worry about yourself."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 directly grabbed Lu Ruoxin''s arm in the air, and a very strong energy was input into Lu Ruoxin''s hand along his arm.


    "Kill


    Boom!!


    Bang!!


    At this time, the battle in Kunlongshan has become white hot.


    More than 100000 people scattered and stood, dodging and constantly launching various attacks on the magic dragon.


    The magic dragon was attacked by people in all directions. Looking around, it was full of people, like stepping into an ant nest. But these ants can bite.


    This makes the dragon very angry.


    Ants bite people will not be very painful, but bite more, it will hurt.


    The evil dragon roared angrily. The breath of red light on his body spread out one by one, and sometimes roared angrily. The breath of dragon shot out, killing people outside.


    Both sides you come and I go, killing the sky and the earth, the sun and the moon.


    From dawn, all the way to evening.


    From evening to late night.


    It was not until more than 100000 people were tired and the magic dragon was felled that dawn was able to take a rest around and work on the top of the shift. In the tired individual camp, no one pays attention to it. I don''t know when there will be one more man and one more woman.


    Although the magic dragon is still under attack, the shift attack makes it feel better at least.


    The next day, just after dawn, more than 100000 people launched a joint attack again, and it turned dark again.


    "The magic dragon has been exhausted. Everyone work harder. Tonight, we will make the magic dragon disappear and wipe out a disaster for the world!" Lu ruoxuan shouts out loud.


    Everyone raised their arms and yelled!


    "Tell us to keep some strength. When the dragon is tired and weak, we will join forces to enter the red circle and seize the shackles of God. Remember, we have to move fast so that we don''t have too many dreams Lu ruoxuan whispered orders to help people.


    "Yes."


    "Also, find some death squads to stand in front of us at that time. The shackles of God and the magic dragon have already been integrated and suppressed each other. If you take away the shackles of God, the magic dragon will also die. Therefore, even the exhausted and powerless magic dragon, once we enter and kill him, he will absolutely resist, so... "


    "The master of the family has made arrangements for sending 108 dead men from the Lu family."


    "So good!" Lu ruoxuan nodded with satisfaction.


    "The magic dragon is very weak. Everyone work harder and give your strongest blow." In the distance, Wang Huanzhi drank aloud.


    "Kill


    "Kill the magic dragon and do justice for heaven!"


    All of them are serious, but everyone knows that who cares about killing the dead dragon? What they care about is the shackles of God tied to the dragon.


    As for killing the magic dragon, it''s better to leave it to others and save some strength for yourself to snatch the shackles of God later?!


    In this state of mind, another wave of attacks went straight to the magic dragon.


    However, behind the seemingly strong, in fact, is everyone''s wishful thinking!


    To get rid of the demons, all we care about are babies!


    Boom!


    But ants are also flesh. The attack of more than one hundred thousand is like the last straw for the wounded magic dragon. With the explosion of ten thousand methods, the arrogance and hegemony of the magic dragon disappear and explode!


    Everything is peaceful.


    The longan, the size of a football field, was also slightly closed.


    Seeing this, everyone was more and more ecstatic, and regardless of the three seven twenty-one, they directly opened their Qi and rushed to the magic dragon.


    At this time, no matter what his etiquette is, no matter what his benevolence, righteousness and morality are, everyone has only one idea, that is to rush to the magic dragon with the fastest speed and seize the shackles of God.


    But at this time, the earth suddenly trembles, the sky is completely covered by black clouds, a kind of invisible black instant wrapped heaven and earth¡° What''s going on? " Someone said strangely¡° Roar Suddenly, in the dark, a pair of blood red eyes lit up in the dark! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2257

    "What''s that?" In the dark, someone cried in horror.


    "Those big eyes, aren''t they... Aren''t they something?"


    "No, it''s the magic dragon!"


    I don''t know who roared bravely. In the dark, the crowd immediately panicked. Many people turned around like headless flies, and some even drew knives and cut indiscriminately. For a time, many people around were injured by mistake, and the scene was completely in a mess.


    What makes them feel even more terrifying is that in the dark, there are low breath sounds in their ears.


    It''s not human breath


    It''s like a soul charmer from hell, whispering in front of people''s ears. It''s like the God of death, whispering to them and sentencing them to death.


    "I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it, so depressed, so depressed, I feel like I''m dying." Some people pull their own numb scalp, like crazy general, scared look around, hysterical cry.


    Low pressure air, endless darkness and the devil who seems to be around him at any time gasp, which makes some people with poor psychological endurance collapse.


    The top of blue mountain, the immortal sea area, the medicine God Pavilion and other camps protect their own masters in the center, and then carefully pull them around for fear that something will suddenly appear in the boundless darkness.


    "Young master, how can this happen?" Lu Yongsheng frowned.


    Obviously, he was completely at a loss for the sudden appearance of this situation.


    "I don''t know. I want all my brothers to work hard and pay attention to anything." Lu ruoxuan cold voice orders a way, at present of affair already completely exceed his anticipation.


    Why did the dying magic dragon suddenly become like this?


    Is it hard? Is it shining back?!


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, a dragon roar almost through the eardrum burst into everyone''s ears, breaking the void, and tearing the dark night sky directly


    A huge sea of fire also followed!


    Boom!!!


    The sea of fire came all over the sky, almost burning the whole night just now!


    "Ah!"


    Thousands of people died directly under the sea of fire. Peripheral people, the naked eye can see that the sea of fire waves towards them!


    "Be careful, all of you, hold on!" Wang Huanzhi yelled out, sacrificed his own energy in his hand, and resisted with the help of divine force.


    Others followed suit.


    "Bang!"


    The breath of the huge waves swept


    Boom!


    More than one hundred thousand people were all overturned by the waves, and those who were close to me were hit by the huge waves. No matter how close their mouths were, they could not stop the blood from flowing to me.


    The scene was as spectacular as being thrown over a mountain and over a sea.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    With a roar, in the world burned red by fire, trapped in the red aperture of Longshan, a dragon head with purple armor, like a human body, stands there like a giant.


    The head is as big as a mountain, and the feet are as big as a river. The power of the body and the strength of the body make people feel pressure. His strong breath, just far away from him, can not help sweating.


    Lu ruoxian stood up with the help of more than a dozen confidants. When he saw the monster, his handsome face was full of shock. He looked at the purple armor red dragon like the God of war in the red light. He didn''t know why: "what''s the matter?"


    "Young master, how did this magic dragon become like this?"


    "Look at him, he''s still in the dying state before, but he''s better than before!"


    A group of people looked at each other, full of questions.


    The sea of eternal life is also in a mess. Even if they tried their best to resist it, they never thought that the tide of the sea of fire was so strong.


    More importantly, the form of the magic dragon at this time made them feel a strong sense of uncertainty.


    The others, however, got up and took a few steps back in panic. The magic dragon was so terrible.


    "Be careful, the dragon is furious." In the scattered camp, Han 3000 frowned and whispered.


    "You know?" Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    "Everyone on earth knows it!" Han 3000 gave a scornful smile.


    Lu Ruoxin is stunned. Everyone on earth knows it?!


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. It''s just the reflection of the magic dragon. It''s just on the verge of death. It''s not enough to be afraid. Stand up for me and get ready to attack!" Aoyi was full of blood, so he got up in anger and called out.


    With him, he got up and yelled. The people of the eternal sea were in a trance for a moment, and they followed him. Then more and more people stood up.


    Lu Yongsheng takes a look at Lu ruoxian. People at the top of the blue mountain are waiting for his decision.


    Lu ruoxuan weighed the pros and cons, clenched his teeth and stared at the magic dragon.


    Aoyi''s words are not unreasonable. The fact that the magic dragon has been attacked for such a long time and is dying is an indisputable fact that everyone can see. It has no reason to become stronger suddenly. So, it may be the last stubborn before retrospection! Although it may become stronger during this period, how long can it carry¡° Kill Woo!! The human attack horn blows again, followed by the collective attack of ten thousand people¡° Roar The Dragon roared angrily, and his arms were clenched into fists, which shocked him suddenly! Boom!!!! The scorched earth more than one meter deep on the ground was lifted up directly, and the attacker on the ground didn''t even know what was going on, so he was engulfed by the scorched earth rippling like water! The air waves on the ground attacked at the same time and overturned ten thousand people¡° Be careful, everyone. Go up again Wang xuanzhi called out and raised his troops to attack again. The war between the two sides has officially entered a white hot! However, there were only two people who stood far away and stopped to watch¡° Why not? " Lu Ruoxin frowned and asked Han 3000 who was holding him. Even if the magic dragon is furious, it will not last long. If the best time is not missed, the shackles of God may be in the bag of others¡° It''s as if... It''s not just a frenzy. " Han 3000''s eyes were burning, staring at the magic dragon in the distance¡° You mean... "Han Sanqian shook his head. He didn''t know what to say. Boss frenzy, Han 3000 is not unknown, the strength of a short period of time to improve significantly, but the duration is often not too long. But the problem is, compared with the magic dragon just now, the strength of this purple armor magic dragon is not a simple and substantial improvement, but... A qualitative leap!!! How can such a situation happen if there is only a return of the fury? Intuition tells Han 3000 that it''s not as simple as he thought. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2258

    "Death of the devil! Ah! "


    Boom!!!


    The purple armor on the Dragon suddenly glowed, and finally turned into a purple streamer, which exploded!


    Brush!


    Everyone just felt that their eyes were almost blinded by the purple light, and they stopped one after another to block them!


    Purple light shows off, like sunshine!


    Bang bang!


    In the purple sun, countless light spots suddenly soared and exploded.


    Countless people were directly in it, shaking and dying.


    Lu ruoxian and others hastily offered their magic weapons, and their energy was fully opened to resist, but they could still clearly hear the explosion around them!


    Wang Huan''s body is losing energy rapidly, and his forehead is already full of sweat: "what the hell is going on?"


    "Lord, help me. I can''t stand it." It''s the most difficult way for my subordinates.


    Even if the energy is fully open, the ordinary masters of cultivation feel extremely uncomfortable. Every explosion of those light spots is like an explosion in their body. They are heartbroken.


    "How could that be?" Lu Ruoxin in the hand of common life and forever to force against, frown asked.


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going? But unlike you, I believe in history. " Han 3000.


    In the long history of the eight directions world, there has never been a lack of people and monks. If the magic dragon can be killed by the sea of people tactics alone, how can it be gradually forgotten by the world? Even if they are not willing to follow the path of the ancestors with their lives and blood, they should not deny their existence.


    WOW!!!


    Purple light concentration, as time goes back in general, those gushing out of the purple light and in accordance with the original route to be absorbed back, heaven and earth, and gradually restore black red ginseng half.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and just wanted to take down the defense.


    Suddenly, between heaven and earth is a shake, purple light in the red circle expansion, expansion, expansion!


    "Boom!"


    "Fuck, come again!" Lu ruoxuan scolded, grabbed a few of his disciples in front of him, and then forced open the energy shield to resist.


    Bang bang!


    This time, more than 100000 people exploded directly.


    The masters still had the strength to resist again, but the other disciples didn''t. in the face of Ziguang Baiyao, they were suddenly blasted. The acupoints around their bodies were blasted, and they fell on the scorched earth with unwilling and scared eyes.


    "Do you think the scorched earth here is earth? no That''s the ashes of you mole ants! "


    In the red circle, the magic dragon roared angrily, his tone was extremely arrogant, and his condescending posture showed not only his arrogance, but also his strength.


    "What to do?" Lu Yongsheng said bitterly.


    "Withdraw!" Lu ruoxuan yelled, pushed several disciples in front of him directly to resist for himself, turned around and ran to the direction of trapped immortal valley.


    As soon as the top of the blue mountain retreated, Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen pavilion just kept on running for a few seconds.


    The ones who run fast are good, and the ones who run slow are even inhaled into the red circle directly by the recovered violet light. There is no sign of any existence in this world.


    The first siege of more than 100000 people ended in a tragic defeat, with at least 10000 or 20000 casualties!


    On the grass outside the sleepy fairy Valley, there are only a few people who can retreat completely with full injuries. On the purple sun shining, even if it is as strong as Lu ruoxuan and Wang Jianzhi, it has always been in the two attacks.


    Han 3000''s eyes were burning. He could hardly see from a distance. He could only judge from the color of the sky that the sleepy dragon mountain was calm again.


    "The dragon is more powerful than we think." Lu Ruoxin stood beside him and frowned.


    Among more than 100000 people, there are many experts, but unfortunately, even they can''t hurt the magic dragon. Moreover, even Ziguang riyao can''t resist. No one can know what the magic dragon has.


    A cloud of failure seems to hang over everyone.


    "You don''t want to fight?" Han 3000 whispered.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded, but soon shook her head. From a rational point of view, she really felt there was no hope, so instead of wasting time and energy, she might as well withdraw early. But psychologically, she didn''t want to let it go. She came all the time. Is that all for nothing?


    Besides, Lu Ruoxin is not the kind of person who admits defeat!


    "You want to try!" Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    Han 3000''s mouth suddenly raised a trace of evil smile.


    Not long after that, campfires were lit in kuixian valley. However, compared with the bustle of the past few days, today''s Valley is silent.


    No one was in the mood because of the fiasco. One by one, they sat on the ground, looking at the direction of Kunlongshan, which was completely submerged in the dark, and said nothing.


    On the left side of the scattered people''s camp, the Changsheng sect is the largest sect, or they are the largest sect in the whole scattered people''s camp. Compared with them, the jade sword sect led by the right Camp is slightly weaker.


    Mi Fang, the leader of Changsheng sect, was sitting in the tent, depressed to the extreme, drinking with several elders, and the atmosphere was almost weak to the extreme. At this time, the servant ran in quickly, and then whispered in his ear.


    After listening, MI Fang slapped his brain bag with few hair: "what do you say? Someone wants to kill the dragon? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2259

    This words, a gang of elders immediately stop drinking action, one by one suspicious look to MI Fang!


    But the next second, as Mi Fang impatiently sent his servants away, the elders said with a smile.


    "Damn, I''ve drunk too much, or is it a fool outside? At this time, do you still talk about Dragon slaughtering? "


    "Damn, the power of the mixed magic dragon is so terrible that it can be described as a pervert. At this time, it''s also said that dragon slaughtering is not a brain disease, it''s the trust of the three families."


    "I really believe in the evils of their three families. They say that the magic dragon is shining back. It''s just two moves. They run faster than rabbits!"


    "The three families must be afraid. They will want to find the top of the cannon, so they will find a fool to spread rumors. Damn, I''d better not see him, or I''ll beat this son of a bitch to death."


    Speaking of these, a group of people not only ridiculed those who wanted to kill the dragon, but also were quite dissatisfied with the leadership arrangement of the three families today.


    But almost at this time, four guards flew in directly from outside the tent, and then hit the ground heavily.


    Han Sanqian stepped into the tent.


    In the face of the sudden Han 3000, a group of people in mifang immediately stood up and drew their swords one by one.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the camp of my Changsheng sect at night? " Mi Fang said coldly.


    "Me?" Han three thousand lightly a smile: "you just said, see I want to beat to death me?"


    "Are you the one who said he wanted to kill the dragon?" Someone immediately asked.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense. With a move in his hand, a pile of jewels and some magic weapons in the storage ring were thrown directly on the ground: "this is the reward!"


    Seeing the piles of treasure and all kinds of magic weapons on the ground, all the people of Changsheng school were stunned. But the next second, someone yelled: "what? Do you think our Changsheng school lacks you? "


    "If you spread rumors, I will sacrifice you to heaven!" As soon as the voice fell, the man directly picked up the sword and rushed to Korea.


    But as soon as I raised my hand, the curtain outside the tent fell and fell, and a figure flashed by. When people reflected, a golden sword was already on the man''s neck.


    And that person''s in front of, many a peerless beauty, Lu Ruoxin.


    "Do you want to fight?" Lu Ruoxin didn''t look at anyone at all. He just looked at Han 3000 for his advice!


    "Slow down!" Mi Fang raised his big hand and motioned everyone to put away his weapons. His eyes were fixed on Lu Ruoxin.


    Where is a hero who doesn''t love beauty? What''s more, the woman in front of us is so beautiful that it''s amazing.


    Han 3000 rushes to Lu Ruoxin and shakes her head. She puts down her sword and walks to Han 3000.


    Seeing Lu Ruoxin in the front, mifang was so beautiful that he could hardly breathe. After a long time, he came back to himself. He gave a dumb smile and asked them to sit down.


    As soon as he sat down, the servant quickly poured wine for them. However, Han 3000 stopped him: "we''re not here to drink. Let''s get to the point. I need a thousand disciples of you, and those things are rewards."


    "Do you want to buy the lives of thousands of disciples of my Changsheng sect? Little brother, don''t come out to run in the Jianghu before Mao grows up. " The elder snorted coldly.


    "Thousands of disciples, I guarantee their safe return!" Han three thousand is the right way.


    "If you fart, it''s up to you?" Another elder clapped the table and said angrily.


    "In front of the magic dragon, even the experts of the three families all ran away in a hurry. Who are you The other man helped.


    "It''s up to me!" Han three thousand eyes did not dodge, light staring at the humanity.


    "Ha ha!" With a smile, MI Fang waved to the three elders and said with a smile to Han 3000, "if I''m willing to lend it to you, I don''t care whether these disciples are alive or dead. But isn''t your reward too low? "


    "What else do you want? Just open your mouth Han 3000.


    "What do I want?" Mi Fang gently smiles and touches his beard less chin, but his eyes are staring at Lu Ruoxin: "I only want her one night, don''t say a thousand disciples, I''ll give you another thousand, OK?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 laughed: "I have no opinion, but... Do you dare?"


    Don''t say that Lu Ruoxin, a high-ranking woman, is extremely fierce. I''m afraid few people in the world dare to sleep with her just because of her identity.


    "I dare not?" Mi Fang was stunned, and then laughed: "what dare I?"


    Han 3000 gave a bitter smile: "it seems that we can''t talk about it."


    With his understanding of Lu Ruoxin, is it possible to sleep with mifang for a night? So it''s better not to talk about it.


    "There are some things that you can''t talk about if you want to or if you don''t want to. If you don''t talk about them, you can leave by yourself." Mi Fang said with a cold smile.


    "She? Of course, stay Han Sanyi said with a smile, "but I''m not going to leave."


    "Do you want to stand for her?"


    "No! I have nothing to do with her. You can do whatever you want to do to her, as long as you have the ability. " Han 3000 shook his head: "as for me, I just want to stay."


    "Then kill you one by one until... You agree." Han three thousand evil smile: "Oh, by the way, you just asked me who I am, have not formally introduced, in the next Han three thousand!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2260

    "Han 3000? Are you Han 3000? "


    Hearing this name, the whole person of MI Fang was shocked, and his pupils opened fiercely!


    For anyone present, Han 3000''s name is as loud as thunder. Although he is dead, he has already shaken everyone''s heart by destroying the medicine God Pavilion and the battle of the flint City Jedi.


    In a sense, Han 3000 may be a serious trouble for Wang Jianzhi and others, but for many people, especially the scattered people, Han 3000 is more like a spiritual totem.


    That is the absolute strength of the individual!


    "Impossible, impossible, impossible!"


    Someone exclaimed, but at this time, Han 3000, who had turned into a shadow, rushed to the man.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, the elder, who had just threatened to beat Han 3000 to death, had broken the tent and flew into the Bush behind him. There was no movement.


    Bang bang!


    There were three dull sounds again. The three elders were thrown into the field directly from their seats like watermelons. They were lying on the ground like a pile of people.


    As soon as Han 3000''s figure floated to the field, it was just a pile of feet. The huge breath directly shook the three people up several meters from the ground. Seeing that Han 3000''s palm was about to be taken, at this time, MI Fang, who was in a panic, yelled: "stop it!"


    Hand a close, three people bang on the ground, Han three thousand negative hand and stand, smiling at the square.


    Mi Fang''s forehead shrinks in a cold sweat, and he can''t help wiping it. He looks at Han 3000 with some fear: "little brother, don''t make trouble. I warn you, this is the territory of my Changsheng sect. I just need to wave my hand..."


    Before he finished, Han 3000 waved his hand and banged. The tables and chairs in front of all the people were smashed in the storm. Those elders, including Mi Fang, even though they tried to resist, they were still shocked back a few steps.


    "What a terrible force


    "This guy... Young, so fierce?"


    Everyone is secretly frightened, and at the same time keep a distance with Han 3000, for fear of being targeted by Han 3000.


    Mi Fang''s words were also stuck in his throat. In the face of such a provocative fight back, he was pale for a moment and scared out of his wits.


    "How many of you?" Han 3000 cold voice asks a way.


    Bang!


    Mifang directly bent his knees and knelt down in front of Han 3000: "young Xia, right... Sorry, i... I''m wrong. People, I borrow, I borrow, as much as you want, I borrow. "


    Han three thousand one smile: "agreed?"


    Mifang nods like garlic. It''s hard to say whether Han 3000 is the man in front of him, but his ability and extraordinary domineering power make him believe that if he doesn''t ask for mercy, he will die here.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll lead you in front of the camp." Han 3000 finished, turned and left directly.


    When Han Sanya left, mifang and others breathed a sigh. However, the whole group of elites were beaten in front of a young boy, and they had no ability to fight back. They could even be put down by others before breathing.


    You know, although there are not many people in the tent, for the Changsheng sect, all the people sitting here are the most elite of the Changsheng sect. Even they have no room to resist here. What qualifications do they have to fight against others?


    Even if you don''t admit defeat, you have to bow to reality.


    "Go and arrange disciples." Mi Fang sighed and waved his hand feebly.


    If you are not obedient, what can you do?!


    "Yes An elder nodded.


    Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin knows that the play is over, so he plans to leave. Although Han 3000 never told her what he wanted to do in the whole process, it attracted Lu Ruoxin''s curiosity, so she followed Han 3000 closely in the whole process, trying to find out what Han 3000 wanted!


    Just now I heard something inside. Lu Ruoxin naturally rushed in. After all, Han Sanqian continued to heal her. She was worried about Han Sanqian''s safety.


    Now after coming in, Han 3000 left safely. She also knew that Han 3000 came to borrow, and Mi Fang completely bowed his head to admit defeat. She felt bored and planned to leave.


    Just as soon as he got up, MI Fang shouted to her, "girl, where are you going?"


    "What''s your business?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and was very upset. Except Han 3000, no other Lu family man was qualified to talk to her like this.


    The muscle at the corner of mifang''s mouth twitches slightly. It''s a foregone conclusion that thousands of disciples will be taken away, but it''s what he can do now to stop the loss in time.


    The young man left, the jewels and the magic soldiers left, so it''s natural. However, this obviously can not meet the expectations of the Micah side, otherwise it will not need the threat of force from the ROK.


    Lu Ruoxin, it was his earlier offer, and the guy also left. What''s more, he left a message before, and he won''t care what to do with this woman.


    "Your man has never said to take you away from the beginning to the end. Obviously, people have abandoned you. Do you want to go out with you?" Mi Fang said with a cold smile.


    Lu Ruoxin was angry when she heard the words. According to her usual character, MI Fang might have fallen to the ground, but when she heard Mi Fang''s words about your man, she suddenly had no interest in refuting. Seeing that Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak, an elder said with a smile: "ha ha, on your condition, if you are willing to stay and be our leader''s wife, why worry about the future prosperity?"¡° It''s true. I want to be affectionate. Why should I follow that kind of man? "¡° If I were you, I would obediently follow. After all, there''s a saying that it''s better to enjoy happiness than bitter resistance As soon as the voice fell, a group of people burst into laughter. They knew what they were laughing at without saying more. Lu Ruoxin is completely infuriated and says that she is Han 3000''s woman. But how can she bear to use these rude words to humiliate her¡° Good Lu Ruoxin sneered: "I''ll stay with you for one night, but I''m afraid you won''t last long." In the eyes of MI Fang and others, this obviously has other meanings. I don''t know at all. Lu Ruoxin''s so-called persistence does not exactly refer to that aspect. Just for a moment, there was no more noise in the tent! In the pool of blood, only Mi Fang sat on the ground pale and looked at the bodies of the elders in the tent like ghosts. Early the next morning! Just after daybreak, the scattered camp whispered¡° Did you hear that? The Changsheng school hit a ghost last night. "¡° Hit a ghost? Hehe, our group of monks are here. Who dares to be reckless here? "¡° What if the ghost is Han 3000? " The man looked around warily and whispered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2261

    "Han 3000?" The other one was stunned. He quickly covered the man''s mouth and warned, "food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately. If you let the people in Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area hear this, they can''t eat it!"


    The man opened his hand and said in a hurry, "what I said is true. Last night, a man and a woman suddenly came to the tent of Changsheng sect. They said they wanted to kill dragons and asked Changsheng sect to borrow 1000 people. Of course, Changsheng sect disagreed and humiliated. Guess what... "


    "Among the 21 elders, only one elder went out to work and was alive. All the rest were killed by a sword. Mi Fang, the leader of Changsheng sect, was stunned."


    "True or false?"


    "What are you cheating on? At dawn this morning, mifang left a thousand disciples and headmaster''s seals and ran away with his confidants all night."


    "That man and woman, I heard that the men are handsome and the women are beautiful, and that man calls himself Han 3000." With that, the man looked up at a man and a woman who had just come by.


    After a look, I couldn''t help but take another look. The people who came here were pretty men and pretty women, and they couldn''t do it.


    "No wonder we can''t see the tent of Changsheng school in the early morning. However, the man is also a fake Han 3000. Now Han 3000 is close to God in the eyes of ordinary people. Many people are naturally envious of this position. It''s not very normal to play impersonation." Another is humanity.


    "I''m not sure. When Han 3000 fell into the endless abyss, didn''t you also say that? But later, people shocked Qishan as a mysterious man, and the world was in an uproar! Maybe it will not kill him. " That man doesn''t believe.


    It can be seen that he has faith in the existence of Han 3000.


    Next, the man''s mouth gently hook out a smile, and the woman''s face is numb.


    "It seems that although you lose in the tripartite battle, you are still proud of the defeat, which gives you a lot of favor." The woman sneered softly.


    "I also want to keep a low profile, but they don''t allow it, and neither do you." The man said with a smile.


    Besides Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin, who can they be?!


    "Me?" Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    "If you don''t do those things, will there be a lot of discussion this morning?" Han 3000 asked.


    Lu Ruoxin is speechless.


    "Ha ha, a person in fierce, can die one time, does not mean can die two times, I have a grapevine, Han 3000 in the tripartite battle, unfortunately met the four gods beast''s natural disaster, reduced to ashes, but, immortal sea area and medicine God Pavilion in order to suppress Han 3000, don''t let him by the world myth, so has not announced these details. So, in this case, Han 3000, let alone resurrected, even lost his soul. Besides pretending, what can he do? " The other man laughed and shook his head.


    Hearing this, the first man really lost his faith and murmured: "if it is like this, it may be impersonated."


    "Nonsense, it must be a fake, that is, the paper tiger in mifang. If you meet me, you''ll do these shameless things. I can''t kill him." The man said coldly.


    The early sun has risen slightly.


    In the distance, several people in uniform clothes came running quickly. When he came to Han 3000, the man''s face rose with a trace of fear, but when his eyes turned to Lu Ruoxin, he could not help shaking: "young lady, you are ready to start at any time."


    Han 3000 looked at chuyang: "not urgent, waiting."


    "Oh, isn''t this from the Changsheng school?" At this time, the person who had been talking before found the clothes of the visitor and immediately frowned.


    "Ha ha, after working for a long time, these two are also from Changsheng school." Another person disdains to joke: "Mi Fang has been withdrawn. Are you still waiting? Hehe, I''m not afraid to leave in a hurry? "


    The visitor did not dare to talk more. He just lowered his head. If Han Sanqian asked him to wait, he would have to wait. Even if someone made a mockery, he did not dare to make a mistake in front of them.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lu Ruoxin originally wanted to clean up those people, but Han 3000 just looked at the sun and seemed thoughtful. She didn''t know whether she was infected by Han 3000''s indifferent attitude or was curious about what Han 3000 was waiting for. She put away her mind to clean up those people and asked in a condensed voice.


    "Wait for the flaw." Han 3000 whispered.


    "Flaws?" Lu Ruoxin doesn''t understand, but her eyebrows are frozen. Han 3000''s foreword doesn''t match his later words. It''s really confusing: "are you waiting for the flaw of the magic dragon?"


    "So to speak." Han 3000 did not deny: "it''s time, let''s go."


    Han three thousand get up, and then, with the people and Lu if core, fast forward.


    Less than a moment later, Han 3000, with his 1000 Changsheng disciples, had gathered in the scorched earth, and then slowly set out in the direction of Kunlong mountain.


    At this time, the people who had been discussing early in the morning looked at Han 3000 and others who were going to fight and looked at each other


    "The man just now..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2262

    "He''s not an evergreen?"


    "A thousand disciples, one male and one female, my God." The man immediately covered his mouth, then for a moment he said in disbelief: "he... They are... The man and woman who broke into the camp of Changsheng sect last night?"


    Two people can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, can''t help feeling scalp numbness.


    Bragging actually blew to the tiger''s ass, they all felt that death had just passed by them.


    Especially the person who boasted just now was even more uncomfortable than eating Xiang. He didn''t feel anything except the cold behind his back.


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, the spies ran into their main accounts at the top of the blue mountain, the eternal sea area and the Yaoshen Pavilion almost at the same time.


    "I found a small team suddenly heading for the trapped dragon mountain."


    "What?" Wang wenzhiteng stood up from his chair. In front of him was a sand map of the trapped dragon mountain that he rushed to last night. All the elites of the medicine God Pavilion, such as ye Gucheng and nun Xianling, gathered here at this time. They gathered early in the morning to discuss their plans to deal with the magic dragon, but they have no clue at present.


    In fact, there is no geographical advantage in the whole Kunlong mountain. There is no other way to fight the magic dragon except to face him.


    However, yesterday''s lesson made Wang Jianzhi deeply understand that it was always his own fault to face up to him.


    In the absence of a good plan, we all stood still. For this, Wang Huan had already sent people to keep a close eye on the trend of the top of the blue mountain. But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement, but there was another accident.


    "Did you find out who it was?"


    "It''s like someone from the Changsheng school."


    "Immortal sect?" Wang Jianzhi frowned.


    "Last night, MI Fang fled with a large number of main forces of Changsheng school, but left behind a thousand people army, which was the one who just set out." Spies report.


    "What the hell is mifang doing? Take a large army and leave a thousand people to explore the trapped dragon mountain? Do the immortals have no brains? " Ye Gucheng is very depressed and scolds. He really doesn''t know what the Changsheng school is doing.


    Abbess Xianling took a look at the detective who wanted to talk but stopped. She frowned and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "Yes The spy took a look at Wang Yanzhi and said cautiously, "there is a rumor outside that the Changsheng sect was suddenly attacked last night. The other party asked to borrow a thousand of them. Mi Fang was frightened, so he ran away all night, but he stayed."


    Hearing the news, Wang Jianzhi and others looked at each other.


    "Although mifang is only the leader of the Changsheng sect, he is arrogant to the afterlife, and he never suffers any losses. I won him over several times before I took the place of Yaoshen Pavilion, but he didn''t want to take advantage of it enough. Now, he will surrender his disciples and run away? Isn''t that too unreasonable? " Ye Gucheng said with disbelief.


    "What''s the matter, say it!" This matter, Wang Jianzhi also how much clear, recognized Ye Gucheng''s words.


    The spy swallowed his saliva and bowed his head to say, "it''s said that a man and a woman entered the main account of mifang last night. After that, only one of the 21 elders of Changsheng sect was alive, and all the others were blocked by a sword... And among the men and women, the man named Han 3000!"


    Han 3000?!


    Hearing the name, the people of Yaoshen Pavilion were shocked as if they had heard something incredible.


    "It''s impossible!" Ye Gucheng was the most excited and angry.


    "It''s really impossible!" Wang Duzhi was also resolute: "Han 3000 was beaten by the robbery under the witness of all of us. He will never be born again. He will never appear in the eight directions of the world."


    "Did someone impersonate him?" Abbess Xianling frowned.


    "Damn, why are so many people pretending to be him?" Ye Gucheng howls angrily. He has been in the limelight recently. Why don''t he have fanatical fans to pretend to be himself?!


    Pretend to be that Han 3000, what''s there to pretend to be?!


    "But who would impersonate him?" Wang Huan''s brow frowned: "is it the remaining sin under his mysterious alliance?"


    "I don''t think so. After the first World War in Flint City, the Fuye family annihilated a lot of the remaining evils of the mysterious alliance. In addition, we have been looking for and hanging them all the time. Even if there are one or two fish who have missed the net, they don''t have the courage to show their face in this place, do they?" Abbess Xianling vetoed.


    "Who would that be?" Wang Huan Zhi felt his chin and was very surprised: "you know, there are not many people in the world who can kill the twenty elders of Changsheng sect with one sword. Abbess Xianling, commander Chen Da and ye Gu Cheng, count the number immediately, and we will follow them."


    "There must be a reason why they suddenly went to the magic dragon, and I really want to know who this guy is!"


    Wang Huan''s face was cold. He gritted his teeth and told him to take up arms and armor, then he took his horse to battle!!


    Woo!!


    The horn rings!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2263

    As soon as the drug God Pavilion rings, the immortal sea area follows. Although the Ao family''s two idiots don''t know what''s going on, they still rush in a muddle, adhering to the old uncle''s spirit that they don''t have the reason to do nothing.


    What if Mr. Wang takes all the cheap things?!


    The two allied forces rushed together. Even if Lu ruoxian sat on Diaoyutai, he would be in a panic.


    Although the magic dragon is fierce, Lu ruoxuan can be sure that the magic dragon was wasted by them before. He is also worried that if Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area should get something cheap, after weighing it over and over again, the leader will follow.


    The three families moved, and the scattered camps on both sides followed.


    This is the best way to explain what it means to pull a hair and move the whole body.


    The front troops, Lu Ruoxin follows Han 3000. She knows that once han 3000 rushes first, others will follow him. The reason is very simple and can be summed up in one word.


    That''s Lee!


    Human nature is greedy. It is just a matter of more and less greed. Less greed means holding back, while more greed means anger. With anger, you will naturally expose the dark side of your heart.


    The shackles of God behind the magic dragon make many people cling to it. Whether it is possible or not, they will take the lead. Even because of anger, many people are unwilling to see others get it even if they can''t get it.


    "When you get to Kunlongshan, do as I tell you. I''ll keep you safe. Otherwise, you are responsible for whether you are dead or alive. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he suddenly accelerated at his feet and took the lead in flying to Kunlong mountain.


    Trapped Dragon Mountain at dawn, has already condensed a thick layer of new thick scorched earth and black rock, in the early sun shine, it is cold and lonely, but also with a bit strange.


    Han Sanqian flies in front of Kunlong mountain, and Lu Ruoxin follows.


    The two nodded to each other and scattered.


    "Moon wheel of sky fire!"


    Roar!!!


    "Life goes on forever!"


    Whew!!!


    Red and purple, green and white!


    Han 3000 on the left has silver hair and gold body, and Lu Ruoxin on the right is like a fairy!


    "Broken!"


    The moon wheel of sky fire incarnates fire dragon and electric beast. The common people embrace each other white and green forever, just like a giant ball, and attack the trapped dragon mountain.


    Bang!!!!


    A violent explosion followed.


    Hum!!!


    The sky is shaking!


    All the people who rushed to the direction of Kunlong mountain saw that in the distance, Kunlong mountain suddenly burst out four colored mushroom clouds and went straight into the sky, followed by a violent shaking on the ground. Everyone could not help but follow the shaking.


    "What a blast Abbess Xianling frowned, and she was very nervous.


    Wang Jianzhi''s face is also strange, staring at the explosion in the distance!


    The strength of its breath and the fierceness of its waves are simply astonishing.


    "Who is the leader?" Wang Wanzhi frowned and frowned. Judging from the residual power of the attack and explosion, his cultivation can never be lower than him.


    Han 3000 is as good as himself. Now, is there another one better than himself?


    Damn it, other people''s real gods are real gods. The more you look at yourself, the more you feel aggrieved.


    "Childe..." the Lu family was also shocked by the Yongsheng sea area.


    Lu ruoxuan looked at the explosion, his heart could not be calm for a long time, a moment later, he frowned: "let everyone speed up the pace, must not lose the opportunity."


    "Yes


    As soon as the words fell, the people and horses on the top of the blue mountain quickly approached, and the immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion also accelerated their journey almost at the same time.


    The land at the foot of Kunlong mountain, a vast black area, like a black wave, attacked Kunlong mountain.


    "His grandmother''s, that young man, isn''t really Han 3000? The explosion just now... Is it too damn fierce? The attack of more than 100000 of us yesterday was nothing more than that. " Among a large number of scattered people in the rear, the one who complained about Han sanyizhi just now said.


    The other man also nodded: "you say, if it''s on us, we..."


    Two people look at each other, it is estimated that two people can be directly photographed as slag.


    At this time, the trapped dragon mountain.


    With the explosion, the whole mountain rocked, scorched earth and rocks fell off quickly, revealing the fiery red aperture inside!


    "Roar!"


    Within the aperture, the sleeping purple armor fire dragon fiercely opened the big eyes of the blood basin and roared for a long time, frightening the sky!!


    "Stupid human beings, do you want to die? "Yes?" With a roar of anger, the magic dragon''s body was shocked, and a wave of purple came.


    "Moon wheel of sky fire!"


    "Eternal life!"


    Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin are not slighted at all. At the same time, they drink angrily, and the four rays of light can directly reach the purple sky!


    "Boom!"


    There was another explosion, and the overturned waves were hundreds of miles away!


    Trapped in a ten mile radius of Longshan, for a time, the smoke filled with dust and smoke everywhere¡° Almost Looking at the people who are struggling with the dust and smoke behind him, Han 3000 nods with satisfaction. Birds die for food and people die for money. No matter how heavy the dust and storm are, they can''t stop their greed and impulse for the shackles of God¡° Withdraw As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the eight wasteful books in his hand moved. The next second, with Lu Ruoxin and the 1000 people, Han 3000 and others disappeared in the same place. In the dust, smoke, and the roar of the magic dragon, more than 100000 people and horses rushed into the surrounding of the trapped Dragon Mountain in complete chaos, launching a crazy attack on the magic dragon. The picture turns. When Lu Ruoxin opened his eyes, he had come to a new and different world. Green mountains and green mountains, birds singing and flowers fragrant, countless spirit animals are enjoying the sunshine on the grass, and their comfortable posture makes their faces even full of smile¡° Where is this? " Lu Ruoxin frowned¡° You have about a week to recuperate your body. As for you, rest at will. I think that staying here for seven days should be better than practicing all your life in the world. Besides, you can''t move anything here, dead or alive, without my permission Leaving this sentence behind, Han 3000 took the lead in walking into the bamboo house, leaving Lu Ruoxin and thousands of Changsheng disciples staring at each other. However, all of them can really feel the magnificent aura here. Thousands of disciples, who had never seen such a place before, sat on the grass and began to meditate. For the low-level people like them, their practice skills are basically average, and the resources they get are also basically average. In fact, the hope of life is not very big. Suddenly coming to such a rich aura place is equivalent to letting people who have been poor for half their lives into a place full of gold. If you don''t take it now, when will you wait for it?! Back in the bamboo house, Han 3000 walked into the wooden house. For a moment, he couldn''t help feeling sad. At this time, the sound of footsteps outside the house sounded. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2264

    "This is where you live?" Lu Ruoxin came in slowly and asked softly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. Everything in the room is about Su Yingxia and Han Nian. On the bamboo stool, Han Sanqian saw Su Yingxia looking at it and laughing, while nian''er was playing naughtily with the edge of the stool.


    On the bed, under the eaves, everywhere, are their shadows.


    Even as strong as Han 3000, he couldn''t help crying at this time.


    Seeing things and thinking of people, who can escape?!


    See Han 3000 red eyes with tears, Lu Ruoxin not pit sound, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    "Is that necessary?" Lu Ruoxin doesn''t understand.


    Han Sanqian was lazy to explain to this kind of person. He turned around and walked into the bamboo house and lay on the bed. At this moment, Fang fosu was sleeping beside him.


    "Don''t worry, welcome summer and read my son. I will find you. If someone stops me, I will kill. If God blocks me, I will kill God. If the world refuses, I will kill the world." Bite teeth, Han 3000 tightly closed his eyes.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly. She was surprised to see the ordinary furniture and furnishings in the bamboo house. She really didn''t understand what it was like to be attached to such a cheap day!


    Master, you should live in Jinluan hall and drink Yuyu Qiongjiang!


    "Ordinary people." He scolded in a low voice. Lu Ruoxin found a clean place to sit down. Then he adjusted his breath and started his cultivation.


    Different from the peaceful place here, it was dark outside the mountain, and the fighting was even worse. When Fu Mang and others rushed to the mountain, the fighting situation was extremely fierce.


    Han 3000''s and Lu Ruoxin''s world shaking attack gave the human camp great hope and courage. They made the three families admit that they had experts to help. All they had to do was work harder together, and the magic dragon was already angered. The two sides struggled with each other, and no one could get rid of the battle unilaterally for a while.


    Fumang and others have been a lot late because of their injuries and dodging all the way. In the distance, there are Fuye coalition forces. How can you miss the good thing of distributing God''s shackles?


    However, this old guy seems to have learned a lot. He came late on purpose. His purpose is to save his own troops in case of luck.


    "Commander Fu, the Allied forces of Fu ye have arrived." At this time, the poem language came over and whispered.


    "Shiyu, stay here and watch. I''ll take people into the valley to have a look!" Fu mang orders, takes Fu Li and others to turn and walk into the valley, trying to find Su Yingxia and others.


    Just a few steps later, Fu mang suddenly frowned. Then, he looked at the sky strangely.


    "What''s the matter?" Holding away from the forehead, there was a little sweat oozing, and the whole person felt a strong pressure. It seemed that he was approaching from afar.


    Looking up at the sky, it seems that there are black clouds surging in the East sky and red clouds covering the West sky.


    "No, it''s not the real God, is it?" Fu mang frowned slightly.


    As a supporting family member or even a real successor to the family, Fu mang naturally met the true God of the family, and knew much more about the unique breath of the true God than ordinary people, but at this time, the breath in the sky seemed extremely similar.


    "I seem to have felt this breath on the top of Qishan." Bai Xiaosheng murmured pale.


    "Damn it Fu mang smashed a fist on the tree beside him, and the true God came. It was impossible to kill them and avenge Han 3000. "Let''s hurry into the valley!"


    "Yes


    As soon as the voice of a group of people fell, they rushed into the valley and went to see if there were any clues about Su Yingxia. What do Fu Mang and others know? What Su Yingxia heard at the beginning was just Han 3000''s conversation at that time


    However, it makes them avoid a catastrophe.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    With a strong purple sweep, thousands of people, like kites with broken lines, were directly hit for several meters one by one and hit the ground heavily.


    Lu ruoxuan and Wang Wenzhi were also wounded in several battles.


    "Did you find the guy led by Changsheng school?" Lu ruoxuan asked coldly, with blood flowing in his left hand and trying to endure the pain.


    Lu Yongsheng has been disheartened, the whole wolf embarrassed, gasping for breath, said: "young master, the scene is too chaotic, can''t find anyone."


    As soon as the voice fell, the magic dragon roared again. A wave of air came, and dozens of guards around them were knocked over for several meters.


    "Damn it." Lu ruoxuan was very depressed. He fought many times, but he was never beaten so badly.


    "Young master, what should we do now? We have suffered heavy losses. If we continue to attack, I''m afraid... "Lu Yongsheng advised.


    Almost all of the disciples at the top of Blue Mountain were injured to varying degrees under the attack of the magic dragon. If they continue to fight, the loss will be even more severe, or even unable to end.


    But at this time, two extremely strong pressure, also attack from the sky!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2265

    "Young master, look..." at this moment, Lu Yongsheng looked up to the East.


    Lu ruoxuan looked at it with his eyes, and was surprised on his face: "Grandpa?"


    Almost at the same time, Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion suddenly found the sky in the West. Ao Jin and Ao Yi jumped excitedly on the spot.


    What a god!!


    I don''t know who shouted. The whole hundred thousand allied troops were stunned. The next second, they were more than half surprised and more than half shocked!


    It''s natural to be glad that the true spirit of our family has come, and our morale has greatly increased. What''s shocking is that the true spirit of other people''s family has suddenly arrived, and their strength is so fierce that people have to completely submit to them. Those scattered people who are determined to pick up the leak have no idea.


    "It''s a coincidence that we met again." In the eastern sky, in the dark clouds, a figure looms, slowly and slowly.


    "Ha ha, there are not so many coincidences in this matter. It''s just that we all know each other by heart." Among the red clouds, there is also a figure of Tao, who is very dignified.


    "You old devil, for many years, your speech is always so straightforward and ugly."


    "That''s better than your hypocrisy."


    "OK, then the eight immortals cross the sea and show their powers!"


    "Very well, that''s what I mean."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a light drink coming from the dark cloud: "ruoxuan, get out of the way."


    Then a huge golden light burst out of the black cloud and directed directly at the mountain.


    "Yi''er, jin''er, get out of the way."


    Almost at the same time, a golden light burst out from the red cloud and rushed to Kunlong mountain.


    "Roar!"


    It seems to feel the extraordinary two golden lights. In the red circle, the magic dragon suddenly roars, the purple light on his body flashes, the mouth of the Dragon opens, and the huge flame suddenly shoots out from his mouth!!


    Golden light vs. red fire!!


    Bang!!!


    Two forces suddenly hit and burst!


    Heaven and earth tremble!!


    The red circle, which has always been strong and incomparable, was also cracked in the explosion.


    On the ground, more than 100000 people were all knocked over by the waves, one by one pale and terrified.


    "My God, is this the power of the true God?"


    "It''s terrible. I don''t know how to describe it!"


    If the attack of Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin just brought them enough shock, now the joint efforts of the two true gods let them directly see the victory waving to them.


    "Ouch!"


    In the red circle, the magic dragon roared with pain, and his figure was even more shocked. It was obvious that the attack of the two real gods really brought heavy damage to this guy.


    "It seems that we should play, too." In the mid air of the world, a sound goes leisurely.


    "Yes." Another voice replied.


    On the ground, Lu Ruoxin and thousands of people have gathered in front of the bamboo house, waiting for Han 3000.


    In the past seven days, Lu Ruoxin has recovered well. However, it''s physical, but she''s very uncomfortable psychologically. She can''t stand Han 3000''s state after he went back to the bamboo house.


    Every day, in addition to going to the next room to refine pills, he stared at the furniture and things in a daze. His eyes were full of sadness. At a glance, he was thinking of Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    She really didn''t understand. What''s good about that woman? In terms of identity, he completely crush her, in terms of beauty, both sides are not at the same level, there is such a masterpiece in Han 3000''s side, he can sit still is a miracle, even have the mind to think of other women.


    This makes Lu Ruoxin always proud and insulted, but she vowed to tie Han 3000 to her body forever.


    In the world, there is no man who won''t float under his feet, including Han 3000.


    Thousands of disciples are very excited now. They thought they were sold by the sect and gave their heads to them. But when their lives were saved, they came to such a place. It was a surprise.


    "All ready?" At this time, Han 3000 came out with a haggard face, but his eyes were divine.


    "We are ready, young master!" The leader of the disciples is humanity.


    "I''m not ready." Lu Ruoxin makes a sound at this time, and looks coldly at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what she''s going to do, but she''s obviously not interested in answering her.


    "You haven''t told me where this is." Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    Han three thousand looked at everyone: "ready, let''s go."


    "Yes


    As soon as the words fall, Han 3000 turns to meditate. At this time, he doesn''t notice that Lu Ruoxin''s hand moves. A fireball is fired from his fingers and hits the bamboo house.


    Trapped in the Dragon Mountain, after facing the three attacks of the two real gods, the magic dragon was in agony. He put his hands together in front of his chest, recited a few words, and then roared!!


    Roar!!!


    The magic dragon''s body suddenly disappeared. Purple armor and fire dragon turned into two strange lights, which were mixed together like tai chi, and then exploded!


    Heaven and earth are illuminated by purple and red light in an instant¡° Go to hell. " Boom!!! Peace in heaven and earth!! Countless people were pale, even respiratory failure under the two lights, as if they were frozen in general motionless, the next second, bang upside down. However, at this time, the two bodies were in reverse shape, straight to the magic dragon¡° It is now This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2266

    "Whew!"


    "Brush!"


    Between the purple fire rays, two retrograde streamers are very eye-catching, one is golden, purple and red, and the other is white, green and white.


    The speed is very fast, and we will skip the trapped dragon mountain!


    "Pangu sword formation!"


    "Xuanyuan sword formation!"


    "Four souls of the northern underworld, one change two, two change four, rise!"


    "Four souls of the northern underworld, one change two, two change four, rise!"


    Boom!!


    Eight figures appeared immediately.


    Hum!!


    The two sword arrays stand in the sky, with ten thousand golden axes on one side and ten thousand long swords on the other. The golden light is shining, and the momentum is impressive.


    "What''s that?" In the purplish red light, although many people feel that their bodies seem to be petrified, the only active eyes and tongue are still expressing their shock.


    From afar, eight figures and two celestial sword arrays are like gods!


    "Yes... It''s Miss Lu, Lu ruoxuan. That''s her Xuanyuan sword!" After a few seconds of petrification, some of them broke through the shackles and pointed to the distance and exclaimed.


    Many people recognized him when he called.


    Especially the people on the top of the blue mountain, although many people are not qualified to meet the Lu family''s daughter, the Lu family''s daughter holding Xuanyuan sword is well known to the Lu family.


    In addition, some people have participated in the summit of Qishan mountain and seen Miss Lu''s elegant demeanor. At the moment, they can see it.


    "Young master, you are indeed a young lady!" Lu Yongsheng has met many of his young ladies, and he is very excited to Lu ruoxian.


    Lu ruoxian nodded and could not help but smile. With Lu Ruoxin''s help, the chance of winning this time would undoubtedly increase: "but who is the person next to her? Why do you use the four spirits array of the northern underworld


    "Could it be the Lu family?" Lu Yongsheng said strangely.


    "No, never." Lu ruoxuan firmly drank: "the four soul array of the northern underworld is an ancient unique skill. Even my grandfather can''t..."


    "Is it the future uncle?" Lu Yongsheng asked cautiously.


    There''s only one possibility. Otherwise, it''s hard to learn from Lu Ruoxin''s unique skills, or even the Lu family''s top unique skills, the four souls of the northern underworld!


    Lu ruoxuan wanted to shake his head, but he had to accept the fact that he looked at the four figures and the sword array. In addition, the two people were wrapped in purple and red on one side and white and green on the other, just like lovers.


    But didn''t she say that there was no man in the world who could make her look even more? The fact is, she has been doing the same for many years.


    As the strongest Lu family among the three families, some of their gold naturally came to the door to ask for marriage. What''s more, Lu Ruoxin''s beauty is the most beautiful in the world. The threshold of Lu''s family has long been broken by many noble officials.


    Among them, of course, there are many kinds of people, such as dragon and Phoenix, who have excellent talent, distinguished background, handsome appearance and upright posture. Many people even Lu ruoxian are very satisfied with them.


    But they... In Lu Ruoxin''s eyes, they don''t even deserve to lift shoes.


    Lu Ruoxin''s arrogance and aloofness, in fact, in the eyes of Lu''s family members, had long believed that she would never marry out.


    But now


    There was not only a man with her, but also her lifelong unique knowledge, which surprised Lu ruoxuan.


    "Who the hell is that guy?" Lu ruoxian feels his chin and his eyes are wide open. He wants to see clearly which immortal man he is. After eight years of cultivation, Lu Ruoxin will be the first to take a fancy to Lu Ruoxin


    However, although he had four figures, he was too far away to see clearly.


    Like him, he tried his best to see the immortal sea area and the medicine God Pavilion, or the heroes of the whole world.


    Even what they see is more careful than Lu ruoxian, because if Lu ruoxian wants to see clearly that the man is more concerned about Lu Ruoxin and curious, then other people will have stronger emotions. Lu Ruoxin is the goddess in their mind. Now the goddess is desecrated. How can these people not be sour?


    Ye Gucheng clenched his teeth. Since he met Lu Ruoxin, he has always approached her intentionally or unintentionally. It''s a pity that Lu Ruoxin never looked at him in the eye. In terms of Ye Gucheng''s good self, it''s very oppressive.


    After all, Lu Ruoxin is good-looking. The most important thing is that once she takes a fancy to her, her identity and rights will follow. So even now that he is married, Lu Ruoxin is still a thorn in his heart.


    Now, someone has accomplished what he can''t do at all. Lu Ruoxin takes a fancy to him. He is so humiliated and unwilling. Ye Gucheng is stronger than anyone else.


    "Shit, Pangu axe!"


    Suddenly, just then, someone shouted.


    Then the whole crowd went straight to the frying pan.


    Ye Gucheng stared at the ten thousand golden axes above the clouds. I''m afraid few people in the world are more familiar with them than him.


    "Pangu axe? Isn''t that Han 3000''s son-in-law


    "Yes, didn''t Han 3000 die in the disaster?" A group of people looked at each other and talked. Wang Huan Zhi and other people are cold, eyes staring at the distant figure of Han 3000, constantly wondering whether the four figures are Han 3000¡° You fart Ye Gucheng became angry and shouted, "that''s not Han 3000 at all. Han 3000 has already been fucking killed by us!" Someone has captured Lu Ruoxin, which has made Ye Gucheng almost collapse. If this damned guy is still Han 3000, then ye Gucheng will explode in situ. He doesn''t deserve it. He''s nothing. He''s nothing but his garbage, rubbish and slaves. Why can he stand higher than himself? Why is he better than himself?! Ye Gu Cheng this hysterical roar, Wang Huan also immediately response: "yes, that person, can''t be Han 3000."¡° Young master, some people say that''s Han 3000. " Lu Yongsheng leaned slightly at this time and said respectfully to Lu ruoxuan¡° Han 3000? " Lu ruoxuan''s fierce eyes shrunk: "isn''t that guy dead?"¡° I don''t know about it, but there are many people in front of me Lu ruoxuan stares at the ten thousand axes in the sky, like, really like Pangu axe! Is that guy really Han 3000?! Han 3000 is the son-in-law who helps the family and Su Yingxia''s husband. It''s well known that Lu Ruoxin has been arrogant for half his life, but what he finally sees is such a married man?! All the doubts, along with the body shape of the four holding Pangu axe, were completely solved when they roared to the magic dragon. Under the purple light, that handsome incomparable face, face with perseverance, eyes such as torch!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2267

    "Broken!"


    Angry sound a drink, four figures, holding Pangu axe angry, angry!


    Boom!!!


    Four Pangu axes lead to the sky, break the void, and make a sharp decline!


    "Axe array, broken!"


    Boom!!!


    Ten thousand axes fall from the sky!!


    "Roar!"


    Trapped in the Dragon Mountain, I seem to feel the great pressure of ten thousand axes and four axes. With a roar of anger, the purple light and fire light rotate more ferociously with the power of Tai Chi!


    "Han... Han 3000!"


    "My God, that''s Han 3000!"


    When someone saw the leaping face of Han 3000, they couldn''t help exclaiming. Many people pulled their scalp and felt that their scalp was numb and numb.


    Some people have seen him, and some people admire him. He has seen his portrait in private. When he saw Han 3000, he recognized this guy for the first time.


    It''s just that Han Sanming died in the robbery. How could he... How could he suddenly appear here?!


    "Boom!"


    It exploded in the crowd.


    "Han 3000, that''s Han 3000. Shit, I''m going to split."


    "Never die in the endless abyss, never die in the calamity? This guy, is it not a dead body! "


    "Yes, it''s a miracle. It''s a miracle. I''ve never admired anyone in my life, but this guy really deserves my pride. Niupi, it''s Niupi. The abyss will never die, and the disaster will never die! "


    "What does it mean that the robbery is not dead? It shows that this guy may have jumped over the eight wastelands and become a loose immortal! "


    "I''ve decided. I''ll call it the God of war of the nether world. I''ll never die. I''ll be more brave in more battles!"


    "Nether God of war, nether God of war!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and then more and more people followed suit.


    The sound is so loud that it is as powerful as the sky.


    "No way!" Ye Gucheng''s complexion dropped to the freezing point, and the pastry bitten by his teeth sounded. Han 3000, that was Han 3000!


    Isn''t he dead? Why is it here?


    Why the hell is this guy haunted!?


    What makes Ye lonely city more difficult to accept is that this guy is not only not dead, but also that man standing beside ruoexin!


    Wang Huan Zhi''s body shape is not from a stagger, staring at Han 3000 in the distance, can''t speak, any adjective can''t express his mood now.


    That''s more disgusting than eating Xiang, OK?!


    It took so much effort, deployed so many people, and even rewarded countless meritorious officials after the victory. Now, you tell me that Han 3000 is not dead at all, and still alive?!


    After a week of tossing and turning around, I found that the clown was his mother!?


    "It''s impossible!" Commander Chen was also very strange. The whole person was wondering that he was about to die.


    "Not only is he not dead, but his body is not the same as before." Compared with other people, abbess Xianling is much more calm and quick to accept the reality. She can also find the biggest difference of Han 3000.


    "Body?" Wang xuanzhi turned away his anger and fixed his eyes. Now he suddenly found that Han 3000 in the sky seemed completely different from before, especially his body.


    Under the golden light, the body is like jade, and the flowing light turns slightly!


    "The body of the fairy?" Ye Gucheng said angrily.


    "No!" Wang Wenzhi shook his head slightly: "it should be more powerful than sanxianti. If this guy''s body can be compared with my adopted daughter in the past, now he may be a higher level. "


    "What! I... I killed him! " Ye Gucheng''s anger comes from his heart, and his acid comes from his brain. How can Han 3000, who is better than him, be allowed to exist?!


    However, as soon as he took one step, Gu you dragged him back: "are you looking for death?"


    "He''s just a defeated general. If I can kill him once, I can kill him twice, three times, four times, or even more!" Ye Gucheng cried angrily.


    "I don''t know how many times you can kill him. All I know is that if he wants to kill you, you will never live beyond your life." Gu you quite dissatisfied with the way.


    This sentence, like a slap in the head general, heavy hit on the head of Ye Gucheng!


    Looking from afar, ye Gucheng can''t help but lose his momentum. With the boundless Han 3000 and the power of Pangu, he rushes forward rashly. What can he do except to die?!


    "Childe..." Lu Yongsheng called Lu ruoxuan, who had already been looking at Han 3000.


    Lu ruoxuan then returned to his senses: "is that man really Han 3000?"


    Although there was a photo on the top of Qishan mountain, Han 3000 was wearing a mask at that time, which was hard for Lu ruoxuan to distinguish.


    "Yes." Lu Yongsheng nods. As Lu ruoxian''s trusted general, he doesn''t know about the affairs of the river and the lake. How can he be competent for the position.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken? Is it really the waste from the earth, Han 3000? " Lu ruoxuan frowned¡° I don''t dare to make a mistake. It''s Han 3000! " Hearing Lu Yongsheng''s reply, Lu ruoxian couldn''t help taking a breath of air! This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2268

    Both of them are immortal, with superhuman temperament and good fortune.


    "What do you think? One day, a world abandoned by us will not only stand in all directions, but also want to create its own field. " This man in the eternal sea, black and white browed, is old but in excellent spirit. There is no impurity in his old eyes. On the contrary, he is as clear as a baby.


    Aoshi, the strongest man in the eternal sea, is one of the three true gods in the world.


    "Are you satirizing the Xuanyuan world I created?" Another man, white in plain clothes, is also old, even white haired and bearded, but he is energetic and dignified.


    Lu Wushen, the strongest man on the top of the blue mountain, is the strongest of the three true gods.


    "Isn''t it?" Ao Shi smiles. It seems that he is talking with an old friend, but his tone is full of irony.


    Everyone knows that the existence of Xuanyuan world is actually a cradle for absorbing talents at the top of the blue mountain. Because the biological level of the earth is too low and the aura is not enough, it has long been not recognized by the world. Therefore, Xuanyuan world has become a perfect replica.


    Over the years, the top of blue mountain has been relying on the supplement of Xuanyuan world. It has developed steadily among the three most balanced families and gradually become the strongest one among them.


    In fact, all the arrangements are going according to the plan of the top of the blue mountain.


    With the fall of FUJIA, the top of blue mountain, which has a stronger advantage, does not worry about the constraints of Yongsheng sea area and Fujia. They can use their advantages to dominate everything, but Han 3000 has changed all this.


    The hall of Qishan, the top of blue mountain, lost unexpectedly. In order to support the medicine God Pavilion in the eternal sea area, the advantage of the top of blue mountain was almost gradually wiped out.


    But it is the earth people who have been abandoned by the top of the blue mountain who have changed these things.


    Lu Wushen smiles and nods, but he doesn''t deny: "this son is really beyond my expectation. It''s said that he summoned four gods and beasts under the disaster. Even so, he is still alive!"


    "You''re afraid, aren''t you?" Ao Shi said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Lu Wushen smiled.


    "How about killing him together?" Ao Shi did not talk nonsense, and asked calmly, "the fight between you and me is always between you and me. We can''t let a waste of the earth become the key to any of us. What do you think?"


    If Han 3000 becomes a talent, he will take over the position of helping the family. At that time, the key is who Han 3000 is attracted by.


    The two true gods are arrogant people. How are they willing to win over a waste line?!


    "Yes."


    The two true gods nodded to each other, moved suddenly in their hands, and the clouds shook. Then they aimed at Han 3000 in the distance, and they were about to give their fatal blow.


    "Taigu broke the army!"


    "Exterminate the world


    Two light drinks, two extremely strong energy forms in their respective hands, above the ground, above the remote visible half sky, the wind and cloud color changes!


    "Broken!"


    "Broken!"


    "Brush!"


    Two huge energy suddenly out of hand, carrying a huge Tianwei, flying directly to Han 3000.


    "Life, forever!"


    "Time and space devour!"


    Boom!!!


    All of a sudden, just flew out of the two energy suddenly exploded, heaven and earth shaking!


    The air wave of the whole midair explosion directly blew the people on the ground.


    "What?"


    Lu Wushen and AO Shi blurted out almost at the same time, and their attack was broken.


    "Two true gods, secretly attacking a child of the earth, isn''t it too despicable?" At this time, a sneer came.


    "He said that he looked down on others, but in the end, he went against his own principles to bully the small. This shows that you still attach great importance to him. In Han 3000''s words, is it really fragrant?" Another voice is coming.


    Lu Wushen and AO Shi looked at each other and became alert.


    As the most powerful people in the world, they never thought that they could be humanized to get rid of their attacks.


    And almost at this time, in front of them, in the white cloud, two old men sat in the cloud, playing chess slowly.


    "Are you..." Seeing these two people, Lu Wushen frowned slightly.


    He didn''t know these two people, but he could feel that their cultivation was absolutely not weak.


    "As a true God, it''s our duty to control the order of the world. Why should the two gentlemen meddle?" Ao Shi also cold voice vigilance way.


    "Order?" One of them is the old man who sweeps the floor naturally, and the other one, besides the eight wild books, who can he be?!


    The old sweeper gave a dumb smile: "what is order? Is it order that you and others create to serve or benefit yourself? If so, Han 3000 is my order. "


    "I''m too lazy to talk to them. Let''s fight." The eight wasteland Tianshu stood up with a smile: "if you don''t show a few hands, Han 3000 must really feel that Lao Tzu is really his slave and has no ability."


    "Who the hell are you?" Lu Wushen frowned tightly and took a step back, but he was secretly attacking¡° We? " The old man who sweeps the floor smiles and doesn''t speak¡° One Han 3000''s slave, one... Half of Han 3000''s master. " Eight wasteland Book evil smile, body around already is wind Walk cloud roar! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2269

    "Half a master?"


    "Slaves?"


    Lu Wushen and AO Shi looked at each other strangely, inexplicably.


    What a strange and messy generation!


    "Tiangang!"


    "Disha!"


    However, at this time, the two attacks had already come from the hands of the eight wild heavenly books and the old man sweeping the floor. They were extremely powerful and their speed was extremely fast. If the two real gods were not on the opposite side, I''m afraid there would be no shadow at all.


    From the perspective of people on the ground, the sky is just a few more clouds of different colors. Even those with higher accomplishments can see the undercurrent surging in the clouds at most, and countless energy is accumulating rapidly, and then it goes smoothly.


    But only the people in the field knew that the competition between the four had already been turbulent, and there were all kinds of murders.


    "Disillusionment!"


    "Heaven and earth, heaven and earth!"


    "Eternal life!"


    "The void is broken!"


    Among the four people, you come and I go, one after another offering the strongest killing moves, because in this level of competition, if there is any difference, the result may be the destruction of heaven and earth.


    The difference between a master and a master is often one move.


    In the four clouds, the undercurrent surges wildly, and the purple can flash wildly!


    "Who are you?" Lu Wushen tried his best to get rid of the old man''s attack. He was out of breath, and his heart was shocked.


    In front of this ugly old man, he even fought with himself, which is incredible.


    In the world of all directions, how can someone''s accomplishments be equal to his own?!


    "Didn''t my friend tell you?" The old man who sweeps the floor smiles a little. He pulls it in his hand and makes a stroke in the air. Then a six mirror becomes void.


    "Six Harmonies, void, break!"


    The old sweeper''s hand moves, his body rushes, and the six mirrors move with him. By the light of the sky, the six mirrors suddenly merge into one!


    Brush!


    Go with the mirror, light and body, one hand move!!


    Bang bang!!


    Lu Wushen''s whole body and several explosions, can only reluctantly sacrifice the power of his true God, hard to resist.


    On the other side, the eight wasteland heavenly books are powerful to Shang Aoshi. They are both shining with golden light. When they go up, the sky roars and the void breaks. People on the ground only feel the sky shaking, but they don''t find that the ground has been sinking slightly.


    "Brother, is that enough? We have no grudge against you. Why are we so aggressive? " Lu Wushen struggled to cope with it and asked.


    "Enough? Is that enough? I haven''t tried yet. " The old man who sweeps the floor smiles ferociously. He is like a beast, carrying the potential of destroying heaven and earth, and attacking suddenly.


    "To die!" Lu Wushen gave a big drink, and his eight golden Qi were all opened, and the golden light burst out.


    Boom!


    The old man who swept the floor was not on the offensive immediately, but was staggered by the earthquake.


    "That''s interesting. Come again!"


    The old sweeper directly reached out with one hand, looked a little in front of his face, then made a fist with the palm of his hand, and then went straight away with one blow. In a moment, he saw a golden dragon in his arm, roaring and rushing directly to Lu Wushen.


    Lu Wushen no longer slighted, carrying eight golden doors, fists and feet open, bang also rushed up.


    The two sides, like two cold awns, immediately intertwined. From the sky to the ground, from the ground to the sky, where they passed, there were explosions everywhere, and the ground became pits and man-made dust.


    At that end, Aoshi''s body became a black and red shadow, just like the ghost of Shura. His hand was the power of the world, and the sea of Qi became stars in the churning, and the sky seemed to be torn by it.


    The eight wasteland heavenly script also does not show weakness, the body is white and soaring, flickering and moving, with the power of destroying the world.


    "There''s a fight. Someone''s fighting with the real God. What''s going on?"


    "My God, isn''t the true God invincible in the world? Who else will challenge them


    "It''s not an unwitting challenge. It''s like... It''s like the two sides are equal."


    On the ground, people were stunned. The true God is the authority, but now the authority is challenged by others, how can it not shock people?!


    Lu family and AO family are obviously the most stupefied people. To challenge their true God is to challenge them as well.


    "Patriarch, someone is fighting with the true gods of Lu and AO families. It seems that the two challengers are extremely capable." The Fuye allied forces, however, had just arrived, but they were completely shocked by what happened in the air. They were cold and at a loss.


    Naturally, Fu Tian always paid attention to the world shaking War I. at this time, he hurriedly said, "do you know who they are in the sky? Is there such a power to fight against the real God? If it can be used by me to help my family, I can''t help my family''s hegemony. "


    Although Fu Tian''s eyes were red, he asked a question that even he felt extremely stupid because of his greedy eyes. He didn''t know who the two men were, not to mention the subordinates?!


    But looking at the embarrassment on the faces of the people, Fu Tian didn''t panic at all. He said with a smile, "what are you doing with your shrugging faces?"


    Ye Gu Cheng frowned and said, "Lu AO and his family both have true gods to help. There are eight golden bodies on the mountain. It seems that we may have come to the mountain in vain." Because the Fuye allied forces came late, they almost didn''t arrive at the place of the big army. Naturally, it''s not clear that four of the eight gold bodies on the trapped Dragon Mountain are Han 3000''s¡° I said we shouldn''t have come. " Fu Mei is extremely depressed. She has suffered a lot along the way. She has a lot of complaints about this line. Now she has no hope to pick up the leak, which naturally makes her more angry¡° Isn''t it right to stay in Tianhu city? While the three families such as Yongsheng sea area have all come here, it''s the way for us to collect people in the rear and pick up leaks. Ah, there are some people. "¡° Ha ha, so many experts are present, and we are so late. It''s really lonely this time. I believe that under your wise leadership, our Fuye family will be more and more prosperous! " That person is very obvious will Wang word shout of very heavy, put clear is in taunt to help a day. As soon as these words came out, many senior executives of the Ye family immediately agreed and pointed to Fu Tian. The executives who had supported Fu Tian''s decision could only lower their heads. After all, this is the case, and what they said is quite reasonable. But Fu Tian just gave a cold smile, and the whole person was full of disdain: "since you think I''m so incompetent in helping someone, you can do it yourself." Fu Tian''s words immediately caused great controversy, because although he was usually greedy for power, he also knew where the power came from, so he was careful and obedient to the people of the Ye family. Now he suddenly uttered such wild words, which was really puzzling and surprising. And help a day, just indifferent matchless hope to sky two big true gods and another two masters. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2270

    "Fu Tian, what do you mean? Is that crazy? "


    "Ha ha, Fu Tian, are you sure this represents the position of Fu Jia? At that time, you must not regret it. "


    "One person is arrogant and pays the price of helping the whole family. Help heaven. You are getting older and more confused."


    For Fu Tian''s arrogance, the executives of the Ye family naturally couldn''t see it one by one, and made cold remarks and satirized one after another.


    Several senior executives of Fujia are also angry. Under his leadership, Fujia has been trapped again and again. Now Fujia has done wrong again, but it has such an attitude.


    Even with the Ye family so threatened, this special really is all over the pit ah.


    In the face of such accusations, Fu Tian smiles happily, as if he doesn''t take these words as one thing at all.


    Fu Mei''s face was cold, and she walked to Fu Tian''s side in a few steps: "it''s enough to be a man and do things. This time, it''s your fault first. If it''s still so... I want to help you from the Ye family in the future?"


    "I don''t know whether the Ye family will help me or not. I only know that the Ye family should never kneel down and beg me." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    "Pooh! Fu Tian, you''re really pretending to be forced to hide, aren''t you? We beg you? You don''t see which onion you are


    "I''m afraid he wants us to beg him not to harm us."


    Many ye executives can''t help sneering.


    Fu Tian disdained to smile: "stupid, it''s really stupid. Do you know that we''ve picked up a bargain for the trip to Kunlongshan?"


    "Big deal? Do you mean you''re blowing the bull? " A senior executive of the Ye family disdained to drink.


    "Do I brag? I don''t brag about it. I can even tell you that from then on, my family is no longer what it used to be Speaking of this, Fu Tian drinks coldly, with great dignity: "my family is already one of the strongest families in the world."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned, but the next second, many Fujia executives felt embarrassed, and some even felt that it was too hot to be trapped in Longshan, which burned Futian''s brain.


    "Good blow!" Another senior executive of the Ye family clapped his hands directly.


    All of a sudden, the senior executives of Fujia were ashamed.


    "Blow? Fool, let me ask you, is there a real God in heaven


    "Yes


    "Well, I''m asking you, for thousands of years, apart from the two true gods of AO and Lu family, are the other true gods all the gods of supporting my family?"


    "Yes


    "The last question, is the true God something that no mortal can challenge?"


    "Yes


    Fu Tian gave a cold smile: "do you still don''t understand this silly ratio?"


    Everyone was shocked, but soon, a smart person immediately reflected it, and understood the meaning of helping heaven: "supporting heaven, do you mean that the master fighting with Lu Ao in heaven is the one who helps the family?"


    Fu Tian said with a smile: "the true gods of Ao Lu and his family know that they are difficult to challenge, and more people stay away from them. Who would be bored to challenge them?"?! Unless... "


    "Unless he is the one who supports our family and is personally handed down by a true God of our family, he is dissatisfied that after the fall of our family, these two true gods will erase our family, so he will vent his anger for us and launch a challenge?" Some people have guessed the meaning of helping heaven.


    Fu Tian nodded: "exactly."


    "Ha ha, Fu Tian, if you say yes, then I can still say that I''m from the Ye family!"


    "Fool, have you ever had a real God in Ye family? Without the personal transmission of the true God, can you fight the true God even if you become a Sanxian? There is only one possibility, that is, they are the disciples of the true God of my family. Before the fall of the true God, they have achieved the true transmission. Therefore, although they are scattered immortals and failed to become gods, they can still fight against the true God. " Help the cold sky and say.


    "That''s right." Fu Mei fully agrees with this statement.


    The Ye family still wanted to talk. At this time, ye Shijun waved his hand to the senior management of his family to stop saying, "even if it''s not the person who helps the family, it''s our friend who dares to stand opposite Ao Lu''s two families. The event of the leak picking up in Kunlong mountain arranged by the head of the Fu Tian clan is not only a leak picking up, but also a treasure picking up."


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend. This is a simple truth. How can ye Shijun not understand it?!


    All of a sudden, the senior executives of Fujia were shocked and looked into the air. Apart from the true God, the two figures in the sky were already their own.


    The Ye family executives, who have just made sarcastic remarks, are not convinced by Fu Tian''s remarks, or reminded by Ye Shijun''s words. They do not refute one by one, and look into the air with Fu Jia.


    In mid air, the fierce old man sweeping the floor and the eight wild books, who ever thought that they were fighting for Han 3000, were somehow changed by some shameless people.


    At the other end, the battle on Kunlong mountain has become white hot.


    "Pangu axe, Xuanyuan sword!"


    With four axes and four swords, eight figures have come out of the blue, supplemented by ten thousand swords and ten thousand axes!


    Trapped in the Dragon Mountain, it is also the purple light! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2271

    Boom!!!!


    The three most powerful powers will explode at one touch!


    The void is broken and the sky slides!


    Powerful explosion shock wave, let everything, all be swallowed in.


    On the ground, a few meters of scorched soil is directly blown into sand by the air waves, flying all over the sky, and the exposed soil disintegrates and cracks out numerous stripes.


    The 100000 troops, less than 1000 meters away from Kunlongshan, were blown over tens of meters under the huge waves, and then immersed in the chaos full of sand.


    "Be careful." In the sky, the old man sweeping the floor, who was fighting with Lu Wushen, was shaking in his hand. He quickly offered his magic weapon and directly stood in front of him and the eight wild books. But even so, the explosion and aftereffects still blew their hair flying.


    Lu Wushen and AO Shi are slow to reflect. Even if the golden gate is fully opened, they are still blown back a few meters. Their eyes are staring in the direction of Kunlong mountain.


    However, the FuYe united army, which was far away, still fell to the ground. Fangfo, an ordinary man, suddenly encountered the strong wind of force 10, rolled for a long time and then reluctantly fell on the ground one by one to stabilize his body.


    Boom!


    However, the air waves did not stop, and they directly hit the far away area of kuixian valley. The trees outside kuixian Valley just shook, and then all of them broke off, and the air waves swept away like waves.


    "What the hell is going on!" Fu Mang and his men were almost in the trapped immortal Valley, but he didn''t expect that a strong air wave behind him directly knocked him to the ground. He fell down and bit the mud. When he looked up again, the air wave was still unstoppable.


    Fu mang touched his head and looked back, but he was dumb.


    The far sky has already presented an extremely exaggerated distortion, like the rupture of time and space, as well as the integration of heaven and earth.


    "That''s..." Fu mang couldn''t help swallowing and murmuring.


    The audience was in a daze.


    Whether it was the Fuye allied army a little farther away, or more than 100000 disciples closer, they were lying on the ground one by one, looking at the incredible scene in front of them.


    Even the four masters in the sky stopped completely in the process of life and death, and looked at Kunlongshan one by one with a little surprise.


    Trapped in Longshan, although the red circle is there, it is already full of broken marks. Obviously, it has withstood strong impact and explosion.


    However, within the red circle, the eye was as big as a stadium and the brain was like a magic dragon in Mianshan, but it had disappeared. What was left was nothing more than a human dragon and beast more than two meters high. He knelt on one knee and shrugged his head. Blood slowly trickled down along his mouth.


    In the distance, Lu Ruoxin was lying on the ground. Xuanyuan sword lost its original golden light, and she lay there sadly. Her face was also very pale, and the blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    However, trapped in front of Longshan, there is a man, proud in the air.


    Although the golden light dissipated and the streamer disappeared, and although the white jade body was scarred and even shocking, there was no denying that he was there.


    Like a golden axe, it lost its luster and hung down in his hands, but his silver hair was still full of momentum when the breeze passed.


    The most important thing is that on his body full of scars, there is still an invisible white flash. Although the interval is very long and the retention time is very short, his surroundings


    His back was shaking and Xuanwu was standing leisurely, his arms were burning and rosefinch appeared. In front of him, the white tiger roared and the gulong clawed!


    "Poof


    Wang Jianzhi suddenly attacked his heart with a big mouthful of blood and sprayed it directly in fog!


    Kuang Dang~~


    Ye Gucheng wanted to hold the sword and get up, but his hand was weak after all. The sword fell to the ground and rang.


    "Taixu Dragon Emperor, thunder xuanhu, flaming rosefinch, earthshaking Xuanwu... This is..." Ao Tian was completely speechless, because his lips and teeth were shaking


    "Han... Han 3000?" Fu Mei''s eyes are wide open. Even though the dust is still blowing, she can''t close her eyes for even a second.


    "This..." Lu Wushen''s feet were slightly lifted forward, and he was always indifferent. At this time, he was shocked.


    "It''s impossible!" Aoshi cold voice and drink, heart hard to accept such a result.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Only the sand is still blowing, only the people breathe quietly, and


    It''s Han 3000''s heavy breathing!


    "Ah


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s limbs are wide open, looking up at the sky and roaring!!


    "Roar!"


    In the red circle, at the same time, a reluctant murmur accompanied by pain came. Then, the magic dragon body of the human dragon head suddenly floated out countless purple and red lights, and emptied into one, constantly rushing to the top of the red circle.


    The top of the red circle is also very bright at this time. In the dark, it is like blood Yang!


    "Whew!"


    Then, the blood sun shone on Han 3000, and countless blood colored lights from a distance, like don''t want to, crazy drilled into Han 3000''s big mouth


    Boom!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2272

    "Brush, brush!"


    The breath of countless magic dragons poured into Han 3000''s body, which made his body as jade. After a burst of transparency, purple and red could be seen in his body, shining his body sometimes purple and sometimes red.


    "He... What is he doing?"


    "My God, is this guy crazy? He is sucking the essence of the magic dragon


    "Fatally, fatally, Han 3000, does he know what he''s doing?"


    "This is the evil dragon of the mixed world. It''s extremely poisonous and evil. This guy sucks his essence. Doesn''t that mean he carries the bomb on his back?"


    At this time, many people felt numb and looked at Han 3000 in the air in disbelief. Just now, he was shocked. Han 3000 was the only one standing there. Now, he blames this guy for his stupidity.


    "Looking for death?" Lu Wushen frowned and looked at Han 3000, who was absorbing light. His face was completely blurred, and his eyes and mouth were completely replaced by purple and blue light.


    "Even if it''s not explosive, the blood of the magic dragon will make his life worse than death." Ao Shi said coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin also opened his mouth wide and looked at Han 3000 in amazement.


    She never thought that with Han 3000''s shocking blow to the magic dragon, she would be directly bounced and hit on the ground, but he could still stand proudly on the trapped dragon mountain.


    She did not expect that Han 3000 would suddenly absorb the breath of magic dragon at this time.


    It''s no different from looking for death?!


    "Ah


    Suddenly, Han 3000 screamed violently, breaking through the void.


    Then, all the breath was absorbed, the blood Yang also disappeared, and all of a sudden, the wind and waves between heaven and earth were calm. Even the dust that was still floating in the air suddenly lost its power and suspended in the air.


    Quiet. The whole scene is as quiet as death.


    It seems that everything has disappeared, even including the people, mountains, sky, or earth around them.


    Everyone seems to be able to hear his heartbeat, breathing, and even the gurgling sound of blood flowing in his body at this time.


    Boom!!!!


    Suddenly, at this time, Han 3000''s body suddenly made a loud noise, and then a strong breath rushed out of Han 3000''s body.


    Boom!


    The huge breath passes by like a wind explosion, scattered and blowing, and the wind force is very strong.


    Countless people were directly blown by the wind and waves to hide, eyes closed and leave!


    "What


    However, some high practitioners were stunned to find that at the center of the wind burst, a figure suddenly jumped out and burst into the red circle.


    "The yoke of God!" Aoshi exclaimed in surprise. As soon as the door opened, he was about to rush through.


    Lu Wushen naturally would not miss such a great opportunity, and would not go out by himself, but would watch the shackles of God taken by others. At the moment, when a person accelerates, he will rush away.


    "You want to go, have you asked us?"


    Almost at the same time, the old man sweeping the floor, together with the eight wasteland books, stopped directly in front of them.


    "Do you have to fight us?" Ao Shi bit his teeth and shouted coldly.


    "We are the highest god in the world of all directions. If you fight against us, you will not come to a good end. Are you sure you really think it over?" Lu Wushen also roared angrily.


    The old sweeper and the eight wild books looked at each other with a smile: "we think very clearly, do you have any questions?"


    "You Lu Wushen and AO Shi also looked at each other, burning with anger.


    But reason tells them that although the two people in front of them don''t know where they came from, the fight just now has already shown that if they fight fiercely, they are not sure.


    Once a person is injured, the consequences are hard to believe.


    However, almost at this time, there was another violent explosion in Kunlongshan!


    When the mountain was completely broken, the red circle, which was already fragmented, suddenly burst directly.


    Then, a streamer suddenly flew out of it, straight into the sky, and at the top of the streamer, a huge red streamer dazzled the world.


    "The magic dragon is me. I am the magic dragon. The blood of the magic dragon is my blood. Then, the shackles of God are my shackles. Give me a lift!"


    "Ho ho!!!"


    The streamer must be above the clouds. Han 3000 is the streamer. In his hand, he holds the red streamer like void. As he suddenly raises the streamer, the streamer suddenly tears and roars!!


    Streamer into thousands of road in the hands, toward the surrounding chaos, each streamer seems to have a shadow, ferocious roar, fury.


    In this life, a roar is like the anger of all souls.


    "Broken!"


    Han 3000 suddenly force, expression ferocious will streamer finally raised!!


    "Roar, roar!"


    The streamer really raised ten thousand angry souls. After escaping, he was shocked to return to the red streamer. The red streamer flashed and then went out. Han 3000''s weapon was no longer streamer, but a double-edged whip.


    On both sides are snake bone fish cones, intricate, with numerous barbs and cold roots. In the middle is a long rope similar to a dragon tendon. Although it is soft, it is full of flowing light. It is more solid and indestructible¡° The shackles of God! " Boom!!! Almost after someone roared, the shackles of God suddenly let go, and the afterglow spread all over the world¡° what? The boy... The boy was not killed by the blood of the magic dragon. On the contrary, he took away the shackles of God when all of us didn''t pay attention? "¡° It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Even if he''s a Sanxian, he''s not a real God. He can kill the dragon and grab the shackles of the God by himself. It''s impossible. "¡° As I said earlier, this guy is not a man, he is a God, the God of war!! Like the nether world, he is everywhere and invincible. "¡° Han 3000... "Lu Ruoxin murmured with her mouth open. Even now, as Han 3000''s comrade in arms, she couldn''t believe all this. Under the final blow of the magic dragon, she was beaten to fly. Even now, because of her heavy injury, she can''t go to capture the shackles of God alone. But Han 3000 is not like her, on the contrary, she can still... "Can you really be strong like this? Then you lose to me... "Lu Ruoxin can''t help shaking his head. Wang Huan''s head was lifted, and his breath had been suspended for a long time. An indescribable emotion was depicted on his face. Ye Gucheng''s whole body is already shaking and faltering. To prevent the Buddha from being attacked by reality, Gu you on one side holds Ye Gucheng while his eyes lock Han 3000 in the distance. God of war, only standing in the wind, is thunder! Isn''t this the kind of man I miss so much, like a king?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2273

    Suddenly, Gu you is pulled back to reality by several shakes. Looking up, ye Gucheng''s face is full of anger, reluctance, panic and fear.


    Then raise your eyes, Han 3000 in mid air, hold your breath, concentrate, look like a torch, not powerful!


    Why are men so different?!


    "What''s the origin of this boy?" Lu Wushen continued to attack, looking coldly at Han 3000.


    "This son must not be left." Ao Shi cold bite big teeth, not from angry way.


    Lu Wushen nodded with deep understanding. After the fall of Fu''s family, Lu Ao''s two families fought each other, both in the open and in the dark. But what they never dreamed of was that they rushed out of Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    If you don''t kill him, it will be a great trouble for them in the future because of the shocking but completely incomprehensible bottom of the card in front of him.


    "I have made it very clear what he is. If you don''t think you can keep him, you can do it quickly." The old sweeper smiled.


    "Yes, they both claim to be the strongest two people in the world. They are so wordy when they move their hands. Are you afraid of death?" The book of eight wild days is full of ridicule.


    "Presumptuous!" Ao Shi roared and looked at Lu Wushen.


    Lu Wushen''s heart flashed a little idea, no nonsense, together with Aoshi will attack.


    But when the four were fighting together again, suddenly, they were trapped and drank lightly.


    "Lu Ruoxin, go on."


    In the middle of the sky, Han Sanya''s energy directly enters the shackles of God, and then throws it down in the air.


    "Bang!"


    The shackles of God were immediately thrown in front of Lu Ruoxin by Han 3000.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned. He looked at Han 3000 strangely: "what are you doing?"


    Although she was sure to get the shackles of God before she came here, it was her own idea after all. The fact is that Han 3000 gave the magic dragon the last blow on her own and forced him to get the shackles of God.


    Although Lu Ruoxin has always been extremely arrogant and even arrogant, his basic principles may be much stronger than anyone.


    Since Han 3000 took it, he naturally got it. That''s what it means to become a king and defeat the enemy.


    "Since you have it, I have nothing to say. You don''t have to." Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    "You have your principles, and I have my bottom line. Since I promise to help you get the shackles of God, as long as I don''t die, I will fulfill my promise."


    As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 rushed forward with an axe in his hand.


    Boom!!


    A group of people who saw that the shackles of God had fallen, and they didn''t even want to die for money, were immediately chopped away by Han 3000''s axe.


    "Bang"


    Han 3000 stood up in the air and cheered coldly: "the shackles of God already belong to everything. Who dares to step forward? There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Domineering!!


    Even full of arrogance, but people close to Han 3000 all step back. No one dares to move forward even once. Even many people simply keep their heads down for fear of being stared at by Han 3000.


    Lu Ruoxin stares at Han 3000 behind him, and suddenly finds that his figure is very tall and powerful!


    Her heart was not only warm, but also touched. This was the first time she was so protected by a man.


    However, Han 3000''s so-called protection, as far as Han 3000 is concerned, is only for promise, in order to complete these and save people.


    Therefore, he does not allow the shackles of God to be acquired by anyone else who is not Lu Ruoxin.


    "Ah." Lu Ruoxin is so smart. Although she is moved, she will not be dazed by these things: "if you treat me in view of this, then I want to catch up with you one by one for how many good friends you have."


    "Wait a minute, I won''t fight."


    At this time, in the middle of the sky, Lu Wushen''s eight gates of Jin Qi let go, directly flicked away all the people, then backed away and yelled.


    "Lu Wushen, you Ao Shi was angry. It was very obvious that the shackles of God suddenly fell into Lu Ruoxin''s hands, and Lu Ruoxin was the granddaughter of the old man, so the old man changed his mind.


    But without Lu Wushen''s help, can Aoshi fight one-on-two? Let''s not say for a moment, even if he has, what can he do? Let the son of a bitch Lu Wushen sit down and reap the benefits of the fisherman?!


    "Lu Wushen, being a true God with people like you, is a disgrace to us!" Aoshi angrily scolded, no longer nonsense, turned around, body shape a float, in situ disappeared.


    Bang!


    Wang Jianzhi''s whole foot is soft. With AO Shi''s leaving, his whole body is completely devoid of energy.


    Because it means that the eternal sea and the top of the blue mountain seem to have been out of this fight.


    "Han 3000." Wang Jianzhi clenches his teeth and looks at Han 3000 who is guarding Lu Ruoxin. He wants to swallow him alive.


    "Withdraw!" With a wave of his hand, Wang Jianzhi led the army and withdrew to the trapped immortal valley.


    "Uncle Wang, what about my father''s gift." Aoyi two brothers are also very helpless, a few steps to catch up with, very unwilling way.


    "What to do?" Wang Huan Zhi is angry, just want to open scold, but suddenly saw Ao Yi and AO Jin stopped, Zheng Zheng looked at himself: "what''s the matter?"¡° My grandfather didn''t leave. He was in the camp of the trapped fairy Valley and called us Ao Yi''s incredible way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2274

    "Didn''t go?" Wang Huan is one of Leng, have no God in the eye immediately again ignite the hope of silk: "what you say is true?"


    "Uncle Wang, it''s true. My grandfather told us to go back and talk about something important." Ao Jin also nodded, very sure.


    "Go Wang Jianzhi couldn''t hold it any longer. With a wave of his hand, he ran to the direction of the headquarters of Kunxian valley with people''s wind and fire.


    On the way, Wang Jianzhi and others met the family members who were almost petrified.


    Fu Tian''s face is even more difficult to see, eating Xiang general, green and green, red and white.


    Just now, in front of all the family members of Fujia ye, they were blowing the dream of great cause for thousands of years. But they didn''t think about it. Han 3000 suddenly gave a big drink and stood at attention. Like the palm of the Tathagata God, the fan on Futian''s face made him wake up from the dream. No, it should be a wake-up call.


    Fu Tian Du te''s state of mind has collapsed. How can there be Han 3000 everywhere?


    How come every time the bull blows out, within a moment, the goods are just like thunder in the sky, and they directly make themselves scorched inside and tender outside?


    Is that the right thing to do? Is that all right with that motherfucker thing?


    You don''t give me any way to live, do you?!


    "Help the family?" Wang xuanzhi glanced, but next second, disdained cold hum: "when did the dog also start to pick up excrement to eat?" Leaving a word behind, Wang Wenzhi left with others.


    As far as Fujia is concerned, Wang Jianzhi looks down on him more than anyone else, because he snatched the position of true God from Fujia.


    Fu Mei stares at Han 3000 in the air. No one knows what she thinks


    Ye Gucheng snorted coldly, and just in front of the Fu Ye family, he could regain a little pride and self-esteem belonging to his talented youth.


    Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen pavilion have been withdrawn, and some scattered people have also begun to withdraw. The overall situation has been decided, and there is little suspense.


    I''m not afraid of Han 3000, and I''m also afraid of Lu Jiazhen, who has no one to control.


    However, some people are watching. After all, if the two masters stop Lu Wushen, everything may change. Although Han 3000 is like the God of war, how many people are eager to try.


    "Listen to the order on the top of blue mountain!" At this time, Lu Wushen''s voice came from the sky: "protect Ruoxin and Han 3000."


    "Yes


    Ten thousand people shouted together. Even without Lu ruoxuan''s order, the Lu family''s children still turned their guns and aimed at the other scattered people present.


    Lu ruoxian clenched his teeth. Although he was unwilling to let Lu Ruoxin take the shackles of God, it was the Lu family that got it. He could swallow it.


    The next second, a light spot fell from the sky. When it flashed out, Lu Wushen had already stood in front of Lu ruoxuan.


    "I''ve seen God." The children of the Lu family knelt down in unison.


    "Grandfather." Lu ruoxuan also hurried to kneel down with excitement in his eyes.


    He is Lu Wushen''s favorite younger generation. Seeing Lu Wushen again, he is naturally excited.


    However, Lu Wushen had a smile on his face, but he directly ignored Lu ruoxuan. He walked a few steps behind the crowd and smiled at Han 3000 in mid air: "3000, come down now. With me here, no one dares to move you."


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, nodded, and fell from the air. Just before he stood still, his body was lifted up. Fortunately, Lu Ruoxin helped Han 3000 in time.


    "Are you all right?" Lu Ruoxin can''t feel Han 3000 as soon as he touches him. His breath is very disordered. It''s not just that he is so powerful on the surface.


    "Hold on." Han 3000''s eyes looked into the distant air. For a moment, it was strange. Who were the two figures?


    "The hero is a teenager. It''s amazing. It''s amazing." Lu Wushen simply put away all his momentum and let Han Sanqian relax his guard. Then he walked over laughing.


    "I''ve seen grandfather." Lu Ruoxin also knelt down to see him.


    "Little girl, I''m so polite to your grandfather." Lu Wushen dotes on Lu Ruoxin and his eyes are full of joy.


    This makes Lu Ruoxin a little stunned. Among the descendants of the Lu family, Grandpa''s favorite is undoubtedly Lu ruoxian, the Lu family man. As for his granddaughter, although his attitude is not bad, it is definitely not so good.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see 3000 injured? Let people lift the sedan chair and send it back to the base camp, and let all the doctors and high practitioners of the Lu family come to heal 3000. " Lu Wushen gave a soft drink.


    "Yes." Lu Yongsheng said in a hurry.


    "Yes Lu Wushen waved his hand lightly, and Lu Yongsheng came to him in a hurry. He whispered in his ear, "carry him with 16 people."


    "Shenlao, this..." Lu Yongsheng was stunned. The 16 person sedan chair was of extremely high standard in the Lu family. After all, even the children of the Lu family were only 12 person sedan chairs, and Lu ruoxian, the most beloved of them, was only 14 person sedan chair, but Han 3000... Turned out to be 16 person sedan chair


    Compared with the head of the Lu family, he was only two people behind.


    "What is this? Do you want me to say it again? " Lu Wushen immediately cried angrily.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2275

    Lu Yongsheng looks at Han 3000 and Lu ruoxuan. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Shenlao didn''t dare to listen to his words, but he was Lu ruoxuan''s man. He knew who would be the master of the future blue mountain. Naturally, even if Shenlao had a word, he didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    Lu ruoxuan looks at Han 3000 angrily, nods to Lu Yongsheng and asks him to do it directly.


    Lu ruoxian is not stupid at all. Touching his grandfather''s brow at such a time is like asking for trouble. Once he annoys his grandfather, Han 3000''s courtesy will not come down. If he doesn''t, his favor in his grandfather will be threatened.


    A moment later, with the return of Lu Yongsheng, a luxury sedan bed composed of 16 people was carried over.


    "Come, three thousand, go up, go up." Lu Wushen was very enthusiastic and took Han 3000 to the car bed.


    Han three thousand eyebrows tight wrinkle, Lu Wushen this sing is which? However, seeing Lu Ruoxin nodding, Han 3000 sat up.


    "Get up!"


    When Lu Yongsheng shouts out, sixteen of them are arrogant. All the children of the Lu family are willing to give up their space. They know better than anyone else. No matter who is sitting in the sedan chair, all the children of the Lu family should avoid and accompany them.


    "Damn it, Han 3000 is so powerful. The top of the blue mountain carries him in a 16 people''s sedan chair. The head of the Lu family only travels in a 18 people''s sedan chair. This guy..."


    "Isn''t Han''s amazing ability worth it? The magic dragon has been alive for thousands of years, even forgotten, but it can''t imagine that its life will come to an end one day?! Han 3000 is really my idol. "


    "The 16 person sedan chair not only shows that Han 3000 is strong, the most important thing is that he will be stronger in the future!" Seeing that other people were puzzled, he said with a smile: "Han 3000 joined hands with Lu Ruoxin, and Han 3000 can do all the moves of Lu Ruoxin. Now even the most powerful God of Lu''s family nods and arranges the 16 people''s sedan chair to lift him. Don''t you understand what this means?"


    "You mean..."


    "Exactly, Han 3000 has already won the post of Lu family''s son-in-law with his own strength." The man laughed.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Since then, Han 3000 has become an outstanding individual. He has already been able to fight against the top of Qishan mountain and break through the immortal sea area. Now, he is a dragon slayer with only one hand. His strength is so abnormal that people are afraid of him. Now, he has the top of blue mountain to protect his bottom. I want to ask, who dares to provoke him in the future?"


    "Yes, as long as he cheers up, not to mention that the top of the blue mountain will do his best to help him, even a lot of heroes in the Jianghu will respond."


    "Han three thousand, Han three thousand, really awesome, my generation''s model."


    "However, on the other hand, the peak of the blue mountain is also very fierce in the future. With Han 3000, the son-in-law who takes advantage of the dragon, it''s just like adding wings to a tiger."


    "But what about Su Yingxia?"


    At this time, the sixteen people''s sedan chair on the top of the blue mountain had already started, and Lu ruoxian led others to follow him. However, he was upset and would look back from time to time.


    Behind him, Lu Wushen hasn''t kept up with him all the time. Instead, he and Lu ruoxian go hand in hand.


    Lu Ruoxin, the most beloved of the Lu family, is extremely nervous and discontented.


    Lu Wushen walks slowly, his eyes are always looking at Han 3000 in front of him, and his mouth is smiling.


    "Xin''er." Lu Wushen said with a satisfied smile.


    Lu Ruoxin said in a hurry: "grandfather, the core is here."


    Lu Wushen said with a gentle smile, "when do we need to be so nervous when we talk with our grandson?"


    Lu Wushen is so gentle and patient to talk to her, which is unprecedented in life. Lu Ruoxin is stunned, but turns to smile: "yes."


    Lu Wushen pointed to Han 3000 in front of him: "what do you think of Han 3000?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and said, "Han 3000 is a man of the earth, but he is very talented. He is upright and courageous. The most important thing is that Xin''er appreciates him for his deep love and indomitability."


    "Is that the reason why you taught him the four soul formation of the northern underworld and the Xuanyuan sword formation?" Lu Wushen said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin stopped in a hurry and knelt down to make a gesture: "Xin''er is reckless. Please forgive me!"


    "Guilty?" Lu Wushen smiles, but in his hand is a way that can really stop Lu Ruoxin from kneeling down: "what''s your crime, and how can you bring it down?"


    "Xin''er secretly teaches Lu''s unique knowledge to others without the consent of the owner and grandpa. Xin''er deserves to die." Lu Ruoxin didn''t dare to neglect him. He was scared and said.


    "Confused." Lu Wushen smiled and scolded, "what''s your name to teach Han 3000 to others? If you want me to say, not only do you have no sin, but you are also the supreme hero on the top of my blue mountain. "


    "It''s a blessing for the Lu family to have such a good son-in-law. Xiner, you''ve done a very good job. You owe half of the Lu family''s future to you. I''ll praise you when I go back." Lu Wushen laughs.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned. It turned out that Grandpa meant this... She wanted to refute, but Lu Wushen''s words made her more stunned. The Lu family owes half of her credit in the future. Although Lu Wushen said that the cloud was light and the wind was clear, his meaning was full¡° But... Grandfather, Xin''er and Han Sanqian have not... Besides, Han Sanqian has a wife and daughter, and he has always loved them very much. Xin''er has asked him several times, but he has been... "Lu Ruoxin said with disappointment¡° How can you be a member of the Lu family if you learn from me? How much does he love his wife and daughter? " Lu Wushen was discontented¡° I love it¡° Love it? Then don''t let them show up Lu Wushen was angry, and at the same time, a strong pressure was quietly released¡° I understand Lu Ruoxin did not dare to breathe. He looked pale and said. Lu Wushen took a deep breath, and his attitude eased a lot. He looked at Han 3000 and murmured: "Xin''er, Han 3000 is a thing of the earth. I shouldn''t have given him the opportunity to pick the power of our world. However, the Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen pavilion are united at the moment, which makes the pressure on the top of blue mountain unprecedented. If Han 3000 can be used by our Lu family, It can also relieve the pressure on my family. "¡° Xin''er knows. " Lu Wushen happily smile, looking at Han 3000''s back, said with a smile: "this son''s back is not bad."¡° There is something about him¡° No, I mean, he really has some real God power. " At the other end, the twin Ao family and Wang Xizhi have been rushing to the trapped Dragon Valley, and AO Shi is waiting anxiously in the camp... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2276

    He came to the tent anxiously and paced back and forth. Several disciples outside the camp felt the extreme pressure inside the tent one by one, sweating like rain.


    "Newspaper!"


    Inside the tent, Ao Shi suddenly hears the shouting outside the tent. Looking back, the two brothers of the Ao family have rushed in with important personnel such as Wang Jianzhi, abbess Xianling, ye Gucheng and his wife.


    "Grandfather."


    "I''ve met Mr. Ao."


    "I''ve seen God."


    As soon as important people saw Ao Shi, they knelt down and paid homage. Ye Gucheng was even more excited. At this time, he cleared his throat and shouted out in the loudest voice as far as possible, trying to attract Ao Shi''s attention.


    "Get up." Aoshi looked at the crowd and said.


    "Yes." Everyone nodded in unison, and then stood one by one.


    "Grandfather, I don''t know what''s important about your urgent call for us." Ao Jin asked softly.


    "Yes, grandfather. Alas, if you didn''t leave just now, we could still grab Lu Ruoxin''s shackles of God. Now, Lu Ruoxin has taken everything back. "Ao Yi said regretfully.


    People without EQ are always embarrassed to speak, at least Ao Shi is extremely embarrassed at this time.


    Ao Shi closed his eyes and calmed his anger, but it was Wang Huan Zhi. At this time, he said in a hurry: "third young master, pay attention to the balance in everything."


    "There are two inexplicable masters who suddenly help Han 3000, but the old thief Lu Wushen, seeing Lu Ruoxin get the shackles of God, suddenly turns back and doesn''t join hands with me." Ao Shichang took a breath and said something rather depressing.


    "If we fight alone with the top of the blue mountain, why don''t we worry about not getting the shackles of God?" With that, Ao Shi was a little depressed.


    "It''s a small thing to lose the shackles of God, but I''m afraid that it will lose more things in the future." Ye Gucheng interrupted.


    Ao Shi nods, but Wang Huan Zhi has some disgust in his eyes. What does Ye Gu Cheng mean? Is he not clear?


    "On my way here, I saw my family. Your name is Ye Gucheng, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, grandfather."


    "Go and find the family helper and say I have something important to discuss."


    "Ah? Yes


    Ye Gucheng doesn''t understand Ao Shi''s intention. After a slight stupor, he turns around and goes out.


    "Shenlao, what do you want to do with your family? I don''t quite understand. " The way of Wang Huan.


    Ao Shimian looked sad and said, "nature is for one person, and also for the future of the Ao family. When they come, you will know. Slow down. You''ll tell me to go down and prepare some good food and wine for them


    "Yes."


    With these words, Ao Shi puts his eyes on the two brothers of the Ao family. He used to make do with them, but now they are more and more disagreeable. Although the second Ao Jin has a better IQ, he acts impulsively. The third Ao Yi is nothing but domineering.


    In contrast to the Lu family''s children, Lu ruoxian is calm and alert, not to mention that Lu Ruoxin is not only smart, but also has a long life, which will bring great benefits to the top of the blue mountain.


    Envy.


    On the other hand, on the other side of the blue mountain, there is still a lot of activity. When Han got out of the sedan chair, Lu Wushen personally asked Lu''s family to go up and down and prepare dinner for Han.


    Lu Ruoxin has Lu Wushen''s conversation. In addition to the subtlety of his heart, Han 3000 also keeps his promise to give her the shackles of God and help her land Wushen.


    Lu ruoxuan''s face is like frost. He is busy as never before, but it has nothing to do with him. He is really depressed.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, Lu Wushen came over and watched a large number of experts and doctors go to Han 3000 tent. He said with a smile.


    "Grandfather, if Xuan this is not help." Lu ruoxuan was not happy again, so he didn''t dare to show it in front of Lu Wushen.


    "I''ve been watching you grow up. What''s on your mind? Doesn''t grandfather know?" Lu Wushen gently smiles and pats Lu ruoxuan on the shoulder: "Xu is my grandfather''s efforts for Han 3000, and my good sun Bei is left out in the cold, right?"


    Hearing Lu Wushen''s kind tone, Lu ruoxian boldly nodded: "yes, ruoxian really doesn''t understand why I would fight against a person with a different surname at the top of the blue mountain."


    "What you care about is not this, but the fear of losing your grandfather''s favor." Lu Wushen''s words directly broke Lu ruoxuan''s mind, and then smiled gently: "silly child, you only look outside, not at his watch."


    "What do you mean, grandfather?"


    "Grandpa intends to recruit Han 3000 as the fast son-in-law of our Lu family, and even vigorously cultivate him to become a god of war and be brave in the world." Lu Wushen said frankly.


    Lu ruoxuan heard this, immediately more depressed.


    "But silly boy, no matter how fierce the God of war is, it is also a strategy to attack the city. You are the one who plans strategies in the real palace and commands the deployment."


    "Grandfather, you mean..." how clever Lu ruoxuan is. He is a little transparent.


    "As you think." Lu Wushen laughs.


    Lu ruoxuan immediately understood and said happily, "grandfather, I still have some top-grade doctors over there. I''ll call them here."


    Lu Wushen laughed and nodded. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2277

    Fu Tian is even more depressed to fly up, this trip, what did not catch even, but in an instant, his face is swollen, not to mention Han 3000 is still alive, Fu Ye two hearts are simply cool to the extreme.


    Betraying Han 3000, killing his disciples in the alliance, and taking part in the siege of Han 3000 seem to be enough to help the two families die.


    The people of Fuye''s two families are all people who have seen Han 3000''s skills. They are both depressed and frightened. If the atmosphere needs more ice, there will be more ice.


    "Ha ha, some people are really good at playing and sneaking attacks. Now Han 3000 is still alive. From today on, I don''t think any of us can sleep well." The more a senior executive of the Ye family thinks about it, the more depressed he is. He can''t help but curse.


    "Didn''t you see it just now? The top of blue mountain carries Han 3000 into the account with the specification next only to the patriarch. What about us? Haha, originally Han 3000 and we were allies, but some people didn''t cherish it at all. Instead, they beat their sticks indiscriminately. In the past, you always said that the fall of Fujia was due to the fall of Zhenshen and bad luck. I think it''s completely nonsense. The fall of Fujia is due to the incompetence of the management and frequent mistakes. "


    When the senior executives of Fujia heard these words, they were all discontented. They tilted their heads and were very unconvinced. However, no one dared to refute them, let alone know how to refute them.


    Fu Tian''s face was very gloomy, but no matter how angry he was, he could only shrink his head as a turtle.


    In fact, he is also very depressed. Why is this Han 3000 so again and again? He''s just a waste. He can''t lose sight of himself.


    Is it that heaven will die and I will help my family?


    It''s easy for a person to do something wrong, but it''s extremely difficult for him to admit it, especially for people like Fu Tian. Even if the reality is constantly slapping face, he will never think it is his own reason, he can blame this, blame that, and even curse God.


    It''s just that.


    "Well, now that we are in great difficulty, do we still have to have civil strife?" Fu Mei spoke out at this time.


    "You mean to say that as ye''s daughter-in-law, she has been pampering and helping the sky." Someone muttered.


    Fu Mei looked embarrassed. She really didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, someone in the family suddenly found that ye Gucheng was leading a team of people from the direction of Kunxian valley.


    "Ye Gucheng? What''s this guy doing here? "


    "Damn, it''s haunted, isn''t it? Is it his pleasure to humiliate us? So you''ve come back to us? "


    A group of people suddenly angry, angry from the heart to Ye Gucheng, only when he has not arrived, they have the opportunity to vent their anger.


    Fu Mei is anxious. Although she forced Hong Xing to come back, the thief is not guilty. If he comes here to humiliate Fu Ye''s family, he is likely to mention it again. At that time


    At the time of anxiety, ye Gucheng has brought people to come.


    Ye Gucheng has an indescribable smile on his face. He looks at Fu Mei from top to bottom, which not only embarrasses her, but also makes Ye Shijun frown and look at her suspiciously.


    "Ye Gucheng, what else are you doing here?" Fu Tian stood up and said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in you two families. If you want to be interested, it''s also..." Ye Gucheng didn''t finish his words, but put his eyes on Fu Mei all the time.


    "Ye Gucheng, what do you want?" Ye Shijun couldn''t bear it. He stood in front of Fu Mei.


    "Brother ye, why do you do that? We are all good brothers, aren''t we?" Ye Gucheng said with a metaphorical smile. With these words, he said, "OK, let''s get down to business. Let''s invite you to camp in the eternal sea area."


    Hear ye Gucheng''s invitation, help ye a group of people one by one Leng, ask them to go, is to do?


    "Ye Gucheng, do you know that we are invited to come? It''s a pity that your attitude doesn''t look like a request at all. We have something else to do with the Fuye family. Let''s leave first. "


    "That''s right."


    You help the family to manage, seize the opportunity, and quickly turn ye Gucheng into an army to solve the problem.


    Other people were also very cooperative and turned around one after another.


    Seeing this, ye Gucheng just smiles and doesn''t stay. Instead, he turns around and takes people all the way back.


    As soon as he did this, a group of people from Fu Ye''s family suddenly lost their heart. They wanted to make trouble for him, but they turned around and left. He was not afraid that he could not explain after he went back?


    "Ye Gucheng, aren''t you afraid to go back Someone asked with immediate dissatisfaction.


    "It''s your freedom to go or not. My words have been brought here, and it has nothing to do with me." Ye Gucheng said with a smile: "it''s a pity that Ao Shihe, an old man, kindly asked me to invite you, but you didn''t appreciate it."


    "Wait!" Fu Tian immediately waved his hand and looked at Ye Gucheng: "what did you say just now? Is it Aoshi who asked us to go


    Ye Gucheng laughs and doesn''t answer. He goes back on his own.


    "What are you still doing?" Fu Tian suddenly ha ha a joy, loud and way, come, opportunity to come?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2278

    As soon as Fu Tian shouts, everyone is also very happy.


    The real God of the eternal sea sent someone to invite him. What''s the concept?!


    This is the concept they need to develop to help their families.


    Think of this, help day immediately proud smile, that share of strength as if he had returned to the ranks of the real God family in general.


    Seeing that many executives of Fu ye have been eager to go to Ye Gucheng, Fu Tian pulled his collar and pretended to be forced. He sighed: "although Ao Shizhen God sincerely invited us, we''d better go back."


    "Fu patriarch, what are you doing?" There are ye family executives immediately confused voice.


    "Yes, they invited us. Why don''t we go?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Ye family executives are anxious and suspicious. They really don''t know how Fu Tian could give up such a great opportunity.


    Even the senior executives of Fujia are puzzled and puzzled.


    At this time, Fu Tian sighed falsely, shook his head, looked at the crowd, and said: "Ao Shizhen God is one of the strongest in the world. I''m afraid there are not many foreigners who can be summoned by him in this world. I believe there are only a few foreigners who can be summoned by him. This is not only a glory but also a affirmation for our family. However, what you said just now is also true. Helping someone is fatuous and incompetent, and there is no way to govern. It not only makes my family crumble, but also drags down the Ye family. How can I take you to see aozhenshen? "


    "It''s true that we are now in civil strife, and we''re going to immortality waters. Isn''t that humiliating? In my opinion, the most urgent thing is to go back to Tianhu city to re elect the clan leader. As for other things, I''ll talk about it later. " At Fu''s home, the executives who support Fu Tian immediately understand what Fu Tian means, even if they voice their support.


    "It''s really time to go back to self-examination. If you want to settle down outside, you must settle down inside first."


    Even if he doesn''t support Fu Tian or is dissatisfied with him, he knows that the struggle with the Ye family must focus on Fu Tian, otherwise it will only be them who will suffer.


    Looking at most of the people who helped the family say so, the senior executives of the Ye family suddenly turned red and white.


    Everyone knows that Fu Tian is acting here, but he can''t find out directly. The key is to accompany him. After all, he has to help his family through the roll call.


    "Chief Fu, where are you speaking? Alas, we were also depressed for a while, so we all regretted saying anything without going through our brain


    "Yes, for the sake of our Fuye family, the head of Fu clan has devoted himself to the cause of death. How can he be incompetent? Everyone is just a moment''s nonsense. Don''t take it seriously. "


    "In fact, the leader of the Fu clan is very good at governance. Our Fu Ye allied forces are at least on one side of the two cities, and these are what the leader of the Fu clan has led us to do. According to me, the leader of the Fu clan has made unparalleled contributions."


    "If there was any nonsense before, help the patriarch, you will not remember the villain''s life. In the future, we will only give you the lead."


    "Yes, if anyone says anything about helping the patriarch step down, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The attitude of the senior executives of the Ye family has been transformed into compliments, which makes Fu Tian feel very happy. I don''t know how long it has been since he was so popular, which makes him regain his dream of supporting his family.


    It''s more than a cool one. I can''t put it down.


    Fu Tian cleared his throat and was satisfied with the forced act. He nodded falsely: "well, since everyone is a family and you all say so, I don''t have to talk about anything else. Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Everyone is happy, and then under the leadership of Fu Tian, fart top fart top catch up with Ye Gucheng who has gone far.


    See the rear help family, ye Gucheng a sneer, a group of bedbugs, in front of himself, this is not still up with it?


    For ye Gucheng''s disdain, Fu Tian doesn''t care. Anyway, his thigh is not ye Gucheng, but Ao Shi.


    Trapped in the immortal Valley, Fu Mang and others still drag their scarred bodies deep into the valley. For nothing else, they just want to find a little bit of information about Su Yingxia in the rumor, but until a group of people have arrived in the valley, they get nothing.


    In the valley of the original, in addition to flowers and trees, mountains and rivers, not to mention people, even animals are rarely seen.


    "Commander Fu, we''ve checked around and found nothing. Moreover, looking at the situation around us, it''s not a place where people can live or Tibetans can live." His men reported at this time.


    "Is the news wrong?" Fumang looks to baixiaosheng.


    "Nothing can come from nowhere. Either it is true or there is a purpose or plot. But we have been in the valley for so long, but we have not seen any sign of ambush." Bai Xiaosheng shook his head.


    "You mean it''s more or less reliable?" Help busy road.


    Hundred Xiaosheng nodded: "I don''t know. However, 3000 was good to us before he died. Even if he died, Su Yingxia and Han Nian fought our lives, I have to find them. I mean, we don''t miss any chance."


    "Well, all brothers, try harder and look around. There was a huge explosion just now in the trapped dragon mountain. I''m afraid there are many accidents. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s find clues and leave here as soon as possible. " Fu mang gritted his teeth and decided to take a chance. People nodded and began to search the valley. At this time, in front of the barracks in the eternal sea area, there was a lot of excitement. Hearing that Fu Tian and others came, Ao Shi personally greeted Fu Tian outside the tent for the first time. When he saw Fu Tian, Ao shile couldn''t open his mouth: "Fu Tian clan leader, I''ve heard of your name for a long time. Ao Mou lost his welcome." Beside Ao Shi, the Gao Gan of Ao family and Yaoshen Pavilion stand in two rows. I really don''t know what Ao Shi wants to do. It''s just rubbish like garbage. Why should he do it himself¡° Ha ha, I''ve seen aolao. Aolao deserves to be the leading God in our world. Today I''m lucky to see aolao. It''s a great honor to help someone. " Fu Tian said with a smile. When Fu Tian smiles, a help behind him, and ye Shijun and Fu Mei are in front of him¡° Well, Fujia and Yejia are both well-established families in the world. They are good soldiers and strong people. Come on, I''ve ordered people to prepare food and wine. Let''s drink and sing together. " Ao Shi laughs. Hearing this, the eyes of Fu Ye''s family were shining, and AO Shi accompanied them to dinner. What''s the standard? No less than Han 3000 on the top of blue mountain?! However, what is Aoshi doing this for?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2279

    Although the Fuye family were confused, they didn''t ask much, because now they enjoy the same courtesy as Han 3000 in the big family, which has brought a bad luck in their hearts.


    You Han 3000 have the ability to get a high road encounter on the top of the blue mountain, so what? The two families of Fuye were accompanied by the true God in the eternal sea area. Compared with the two, they were better than each other.


    After all, although the comprehensive strength of the top of the blue mountain is the strongest, it is not in the past. The Yongsheng sea area has an ally of Yaoshen Pavilion, so naturally the balance is tilted to this side. To some extent, the Yongsheng sea area is much better than the top of the blue mountain.


    In other words, he helped the two families to become more powerful than Han 3000.


    Therefore, the Fuye family were already complacent. As for what Ao Shi said, they didn''t care much.


    When I entered the tent, I found that there were already several seats lined up, and the delicious food on the table was gorgeous.


    Fu Tian was invited to the throne by AO Shi. His position was opposite to that of Wang Huan. The two brothers of Ao family took second place.


    "Come on, help the clan leader to come to our Ao family''s tent today, which really makes our Ao family shine. You all join me and raise your glasses to welcome our Ao family''s distinguished guests." As soon as the words fell, Ao Shi raised his wine glass. The immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion all dared to neglect and raised their wine glasses one after another.


    Fu Tian also took Fu Ye executives to raise their glasses: "Mr. Ao, you are so kind. Being your guest is the real blessing of Fu Ye family." Finish saying, help a person such as day respect, raise head to drink.


    After a sip of wine, Ao Shi put down his glass and said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter for the head of Fu clan to be the VIP of my immortal sea area. Even if the head of Fu clan wants to be a family with me, it''s just a matter for the head of Fu clan to nod his head."


    Hearing this, the people of Fu family and ye family were both surprised and happy.


    Happy nature is happiness from the sky, surprisingly, this is actually Aoshi said.


    Different from the reactions of the Fu family and the Ye family, the Yaoshen Pavilion and the Yongsheng sea area are all excited. Obviously, they are not puzzled by AO Shi''s action.


    "Grandfather, the immortal sea area can have today, is my immortal sea area disciple with blood exchange back, how can he help the family, how can he and I immortal sea area so?" Aoyi immediately dissatisfied with the way.


    "That''s right. What''s my status as an immortal, and what''s his status as a supporter of the family and the Ye family?" Ao Jin also cheered coldly.


    At this time, Wang Jianzhi also slightly got up and bowed his waist to persuade him: "Mr. Ao, the VIP and his family in the eternal sea area, all have strict auditing system, which is the rule set by the ancestors of the Ao family very early."


    "Presumptuous!" Ao Shi slapped his hand on the table and drank angrily: "when I speak, you will come to interrupt, and you, Wang Huanzhi, don''t think you are really a God with the help of our Ao family."


    "I''ve made up my mind on this matter. No one should interfere."


    Ao Shi was angry, and immediately released the whole audience. The people in the audience were cold, and they all lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak, Ao Shi then looked back at Fu Tian and said in a soft voice, "Fu clan leader, these young people don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. You''d better not have the same opinion with them. Although Ao is old, I can still be the master of the eternal sea."


    He forced his inner excitement and helped Tian to smile: "Mr. Ao, if you don''t want to help someone, how dare you do that?"


    "That would be the best." Ao Shi chuckled and then said, "in fact, the only daughter of our Ao family who has many sons has married Ye Gucheng. However, it''s also a lot of sons. If you want to help your family, you can choose a woman at any time. Our two families will form a family. From then on, we will be a family. We will share happiness and difficulties together."


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention the executives of Fu family and ye family were stunned, even Fu Tian was stunned in the same place, holding his wine cup in the air and forgetting to stop.


    The Ao family and the people in the eternal sea area also looked at each other in astonishment.


    "I... did I hear you wrong? Is Mr. Ao talking about... You want to marry us? "


    "Am I dreaming? It''s just... It''s incredible, isn''t it?"


    "My God, is the future of my family really coming?"


    One by one, the senior executives of Fujia are dreaming. It''s hard to believe the fact that fangfo is a big pie from the sky. Once they have this close relationship with the eternal sea area, they will be close to the strongest thigh for Fujia. From then on, they will soar to the sky!


    Even, the restoration of the family, reshape the brilliant!


    "Ao... Mr. Ao, what you said is true?" Fu Tian''s body trembled slightly, excited.


    "Ao speaks to someone and never breaks his word." Ao Shi smiled.


    As soon as the words came out, the two families of Fu ye were very excited, but only Fu Mei. At this time, they were so angry and sour that they thought it was a blessing to get married early. Now it seems that it is a disaster.


    "But I have a condition." Ao Shi said with a smile.


    "What conditions?" Help a day suddenly Leng way.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2280

    "Ha ha, my condition is not really a condition. For you, it''s just to help your family and add honor." Ao Shi smiled.


    "Mr. Ao, what you mean is..."


    "I want to ask you for someone." Ao Shi said with a smile: "of course, it''s just a small matter for the patriarch Fu. But I can guarantee that as long as the patriarch Fu is willing, I will never treat you unfairly. In the future, the world will be taken away by my immortal sea area. There will be a share of Yaoshen Pavilion in the world, and there will be a share of your family. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the senior executives of Fujia are about to jump up.


    Back to the top, this is the dream of all the family members.


    "I don''t know who Mr. Ao wants? I will not be stingy when I help my family. " Help a day also hard to conceal excitement, smile way.


    "Han 3000!" Ao Shi smiled.


    Boom!!!


    Fu Tian felt that his brain exploded, and then his whole body was unstable, and he fell down from his chair.


    Fu Mei was depressed because of the addition of people. Her hand holding the wine couldn''t help shaking at this time. The whole person was smart and the wine glass fell to the ground. She was very surprised.


    The rest of the Fu family and the Ye family were no better, and all their smiles solidified on their faces.


    At the same time, a group of people in Yaoshen Pavilion, such as Wang Wenzhi, and some people in the immortality sea area were also shocked. Ao Shi was a generous gift, a good wine and food, and a personal welcome. He had been drunk for a long time, but it was not wine, but a Han 3000?!


    Han 3000 didn''t come, and AO Shi had already done so. If he did, would it be better?


    Think of with this, this group of people will be angry teeth itch, he Han three thousand how De, can accept this treatment?!


    Fujia and ye''s family are even more embarrassed. After tossing about for a long time, they thought that there was a big pie in the sky, or they were taken in by AO Shi, so they are complacent and excited. As a result, what''s more, Han 3000?!


    Fu Tian''s treatment is better than Han 3000''s, but now it seems like a joke, and he is the clown who plays the leading role in the joke.


    They live forever for Han 3000, who is he.


    Ao Shi eagerly looked at Fu Tian and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with patriarch Fu? Or you don''t want your own treasure? As I know, Han 3000 is from the blue planet, but he is your son-in-law who helps your family. "


    Ao Shi''s mind is almost the same as Lu Wushen''s. although Han 3000 is a hidden danger, if he can use it for himself, he will have no worries about dealing with the top of the blue mountain. Ten thousand steps back, even if you don''t use it, you can''t use it at the top of the blue mountain. Otherwise, you will face another great enemy for the immortal sea area.


    "This..." Fu Tian didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s not right to be frank. It''s not right to be frank.


    Just when she was in a dilemma, Fu Mei opened her mouth and said with a smile, "Mr. Ao, in fact, I have a lot of talents in Fu Ye''s family. How can a Han 3000 be appreciated by you? You can choose anyone else if you like. "


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Ao. For example, there are many promising young disciples, including some gifted teenagers."


    "We have a lot of Ye''s family. Hehe, we''re all a family. As long as Mr. Ao likes them, you can take them away at any time." The senior management of the Ye family also made a sound to seek opportunities for their family members.


    Ao Shi frowned and laughed coldly: "it seems that I didn''t give enough chips. You are not satisfied with the help of clan leader?"


    "Mr. Ao, if you can make friends with the immortal sea area, it''s a blessing for me to help my family. How dare I have any dissatisfaction? I can''t wait for it!" Fu Tian said with a smile.


    "Since it''s not dissatisfied, why hide Han 3000 and don''t want to put it?" Ao Shi looked coldly at Fu Tian with anger in his eyes.


    "This..."


    "If you don''t want to, say so." With that, Ao Shi was dissatisfied and drank: "I want to make up some rotten fish and shrimps. Do you think I am an old fool?"


    "Ao Lao, we don''t want to do this, but there are still various talents in Fu family and ye family. I think..." Fu Tian was sweating and quickly stood up and apologized.


    It''s not that I don''t want to pay Han 3000, but... It''s that there is no Han 3000 in Fujia.


    Speaking of this, Fu Tian is also suffering. Han 3000, Han 3000, what''s special is Han 3000, but he doesn''t have Han 3000. It''s really holding an old cow''s cub.


    If he had known today, he would have


    Damn it, I carried it home. What''s depressing is that I can''t even shed tears!


    Ah


    "Enough!" Ao Shi suddenly slapped the table fiercely, and the whole person got up angrily. Pointing to Fu Tian, he scolded, "do you think that my immortal sea area and medicine God pavilion are furnishings? My thousands of disciples are full of talents, which can be compared with those of you who help ye and his family? What I need is dragons and phoenixes among people, not your smelly crabs. Help the sky. I want Han 3000. Do you want to hand it in or not? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2281

    Under the red light, Han 3000''s body is generally absorbed.


    "What''s this?" Lu Wushen frowned.


    In the red light, Han 3000''s body presents an extremely strange red light. The whole person''s skin, which was originally like jade, also becomes completely blood red at this time. A strong blood black evil Qi encircles the body and seems to come out of the skin. At the same time, a very powerful evil spirit is also rampant around.


    Looking at Han 3000''s whole body, it seems that the ghost of a magic dragon is rising gently with his body. It also seems that there is a strange sound of blood all over the world.


    "Grandpa, his eyes..." Lu Ruoxin stared at Han 3000''s eyes at this time.


    The eyes were open as if they were looking at the sky, but they were red with blood, and the faint red magic light burst out from them.


    "He was possessed by the devil''s blood." Lu Wushen said coldly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Wushen turned over and jumped into the red light. He could lift one of his hands and aim at Han 3000''s body and fight directly through the red light.


    "Hum!"


    A golden light runs through the red light and faintly irradiates Han 3000''s body.


    Seeing that Lu Wushen was born, Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin nodded at the same time and came to the red light in two directions. They also used their own energy to aim at Han 3000.


    "Buzz"


    Another two golden lights penetrated into Han 3000''s body.


    Don''t touch don''t know, Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin only in their energy contact Han 3000 moment, they only feel their energy anti Buddha hit cotton, strong energy instant empty, but suddenly absorbed.


    Han 3000''s body is like a huge vortex. After absorbing it, he desperately devours their energy, and with it, it seems that there are bursts of very strong and strange forces coming through their energy column.


    "How could that be?" Lu ruoxuan frowned and exclaimed. At the same time, he quickly increased his strength to prevent being swallowed up.


    However, the more they strengthen, the more they lose their sense of phagocytosis, but the more they become absorbed. Just at the beginning, they are pale, weak in Qi deficiency, and lose energy in their bodies.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Lu Yongsheng called out to many experts at the top of the blue mountain to fly to Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin. At the same time, they sent out energy to support each other.


    Buzz, buzz!


    In a short time, hundreds of channels of energy are all hit.


    Han 3000''s blood red body, with the help of a hundred light energy, finally changed the color of blood black and appeared a light golden light!


    "All right?" Lu Yongsheng''s face suddenly brightened, and encouraged everyone to "work harder."


    "Yes


    Everyone responded in unison and increased their energy one after another. The Savior took credit for it. It was also a kind of standing out to show himself in front of his god man. No one was slack in the slightest degree, and they all went all out to output.


    Hum!


    Han 3000 in the red light, his body is like a luminous little egg, which is very different under the blood color.


    "It seems... To have stabilized."


    In the book of eight wasteland, a voice came slowly.


    "Stable?" And another voice at this time also chuckled, in addition to sweeping the floor, who can it be¡° With the characteristics of the blood of the magic dragon, how can it be stable? "


    "So you mean he''s a demon?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then don''t we help and watch 3000 enter the evil way?"


    "You have lived many lives. How can you still show people with naked eyes like those young people? At the end of the day, the world is the Tao and the heaven. Therefore, what is the devil and what is the God? It''s just the boundary between the interests of the human heart. God and devil, evil and bad, are not in essence, but in your heart. Right and evil are just the differences between the people of the world according to their own interests. " The old sweeper smiled softly.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu was silent for a moment and nodded slowly, "I''ve been taught."


    "As long as the heart keeps good years, the devil is also God, and the heart keeps evil thoughts, God is also the devil!"


    "I really hope that this boy can hold on. If the blood of the magic dragon can be used by him, the attainments of the four souls of the northern underworld array, as a post refiner, are likely to be greatly improved. It can even be said that there is no one to come after, no one before, even that guy has never done it." The old sweeper laughed.


    "What do you mean by that?" Ba Huang Tian Shu was stunned, and then he was a little depressed for Han 3000 and said, "that guy didn''t do it, you mean..."


    "Yes, it''s just a strange idea that the guy slowly fumbled out after his whole life." The old sweeper said bluntly.


    "Shit, that''s what''s called a theoretical idea? No one''s experimented with it?! What if there''s an accident? "


    "The earth has a saying, well said, heaven''s great responsibility to this person, we must first work hard, hard, if he does not have the body against heaven, how can he go against heaven?"


    "So it is."¡° Here we are The voice dropped. At this time, Han 3000''s blood was already wrapped by a purplish red blood on the original basis, and then they were boiling and jumping like the water of the sea, attacking each other and constantly fusing with each other. Finally, the pressure of the two blood streams from fighting against each other was extremely intolerable. Later, like a flood, they gushed down from Han 3000''s blood vessels and attacked his whole body. Boom!!! With the blood flowing all over Han 3000''s body, the breath of blood black and evil spirit ignited again, and the golden light in his body disappeared like the light of dawn swept away by the sun. Bang! One hundred experts, including Lu Ruoxin and Lu ruoxuan, felt a strong force burst out and attacked with their own energy column. They were blown away one by one in a short time. After landing, they were in a mess. All the people vomited blood and looked pale¡° This... "Lu Ruoxin forced his throat to be fishy and sweet, and looked at Han 3000 in the red light. At the top of the blue mountain, a hundred experts, including Lu ruoxian and himself, dare not say that they can do their best, but they are also a great force at the top of the blue mountain. However, in the face of Han 3000''s current situation, they are so weak and don''t attack¡° Grandfather At this time, Lu ruoxian noticed that Lu Wushen was the only one who was still insisting in the air. Under the explosion, he was the only one who was not affected. The power of the true God is really extraordinary. However, everyone didn''t notice because they were too far away. At this time, although Lu Wushen seemed calm, his eyebrows had shrunk, and slight beads of sweat were flowing slowly down his forehead¡° Han 3000, what are you going to do? " Lu Wushen whispered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2282

    "The evil spirit is so strong that it''s difficult. Do you really want to be willing to do evil?"


    "You are the most important chess piece of Lu Wushen. You can''t be a devil."


    "Hold on, hold on!"


    As soon as Lu Wu''s mythical voice falls, he increases his energy and supports Han 3000 crazily, trying to help him suppress the blood of the magic dragon in his body.


    But, where does Lu Wushen know.


    At this time, the blood in Han 3000''s body, after a brief struggle and mutual suppression, has begun to slowly merge.


    Although the blood of the magic dragon is extremely poisonous and the Yin and evil are like demons, the blood in Han 3000''s body has already fused with the huge poison and is not pure. To some extent, they are extremely similar.


    In this integration, Han Sanqian''s consciousness also began to move from darkness to light.


    He came to a world full of blood, no matter the sky or the earth, and no matter the mountains or rivers, here is a world of blood.


    "Ignorant human beings are bold enough to swallow my blood and eat my magic blood. I want you to pay the price of your life."


    When Han Sany appeared, in the sky, in the mountains, and even in the rivers, suddenly there was a chorus of voices coming from all directions, with a low voice, which was extremely strange in this world of some evil.


    "Are you the magic dragon?" Han 3000 looked around and said calmly.


    "Who am I and what qualifications do you have to know?" The voice disdains slightly angry way.


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth a hook, cold voice smile way: "under the defeat, also in front of me so arrogant?"? You think I don''t know who you are if you don''t say it? When you have entity, I am not afraid of you. There is a broken dragon soul left. Do you think I will be afraid? "


    "Arrogant child!" With an angry scold, the soul of the magic dragon was obviously angered and roared: "if I hadn''t been restrained by the shackles of God and suppressed my strength by at least 50%, I would have lost to you?"


    "If you lose, you lose. How can there be so many excuses? I can also say that if I didn''t have breakfast today, which affected my performance, I could solve you in one minute. " Han 3000 didn''t care at all. He also hit back.


    Although Han sanyizhi is extremely tolerant, most of them are due to his low-key character and unwilling to make public. But this does not mean that he will not fight back. On the contrary, his counterattack is often extremely powerful because of his forbearance.


    However, Han 3000 must admit that when he heard the words of the magic dragon, he was really shocked.


    With his and Lu Ruoxin destroying the world, especially before the magic dragon was attacked by more than 100000 people in turn, it was only a magic dragon with less than 50% strength. How strong would this guy be if he was in his heyday?!


    I think so. If I don''t have the ability, why let the true God seal him with his flesh and blood?!


    You need to know that the true God is strong, but you can''t destroy it at such a price, but just seal it, but you also know that it''s not lying.


    "You ignorant mole ant!" The spirit of the magic dragon was impatient, but then he suddenly snorted: "no one can beat my magic dragon. Even if you attack me shamelessly, I said, what you will pay is the price of life."


    "Come on, feel the call of death!"


    "Senlo hell!"


    As soon as the voice falls, the whole bloody world suddenly twists and turns, and suddenly condenses into a black space. Han 3000, who is in the middle, only feels that countless ghosts around him are crying and howling, and all kinds of ferocious and unjust spirits appear in front of him.


    Cry, wolf!


    It''s so miserable, it''s so loud, it''s like a fellow fell into hell.


    Han three thousand frowned, only feel eardrum was roared and pain, a time upset, too much trouble. In addition, those ferocious spirits suddenly appear from time to time, and then jump on Han 3000 with open teeth and claws, making Han 3000 tired of coping.


    With the passage of time, Han 3000 became more and more tired and irritable.


    That kind of anger and don''t explore its disturbing mood completely out of control, Han 3000 desperately one hand to resist the attack of those spirits, one hand to cover his ears, trying not to listen to those miserable cries.


    "Now, it''s just the beginning."


    In the dark, a smile came, and then, Han 3000''s body rose out of a shackle, directly tied Han 3000 firmly, no matter how hard he tried, his body did not move.


    The whole dark void began to revolve around Han 3000 like a vortex.


    Han 3000 only felt that the energy in his body began to release continuously with the rotation of the vortex.


    As the vortex turns more and more turbulent, Han 3000''s energy is losing faster and faster, faster and faster


    "That''s it. Are you going to be sucked to death?" Han 3000 frowned and said in surprise.


    "Give it back, mole ant. How did you suck my dragon blood and take my dragon soul that day? Today, I want you to taste it and pay for it with blood!"


    "Go to hell."


    Boom!!!


    The whole whirlpool suddenly whirled wildly, and Han 3000''s body suddenly trembled. Then the whole world and Han 3000 turned into a light spot, turned and disappeared. The whole space was dark


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2283

    Hum!


    The whole space is completely dead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it... Is it dead?" Han 3000 has been unable to speak, the only consciousness is trying to ask himself, but Han 3000 knows that the answer, even he can not give.


    He is not unable to give, but unable to give, because his consciousness has begun to become weaker and weaker, he can not feel the existence of his body, nor can he feel the existence of the statement, like the ethereal before death, leaving only the last afterglow in the world.


    no


    no


    I can''t die!


    Su Yingxia and Han Nian are still waiting for themselves.


    "Yes, even if hell wants to close me, I have to tear up this hell."


    "Little earthworm, I''m not afraid even when I''m alive. I''ll be afraid when you die."


    "Open it for me!"


    Suddenly a roar, calm and boundless dark world suddenly has a small light spot.


    Boom!


    The next second, the light spot suddenly blooms, more and more scattered.


    Boom!!


    Once again, the whole world has recovered, and Han 3000 stands in the boundless darkness.


    "Is that all?" Han three thousand coldly smile, looking at the surrounding more roaring sound of crying and all kinds of ferocious ghosts.


    "That''s all? How arrogant you are, child In the dark, a cold drink, followed by a shake of space, the dark actually showed a dense crowd of all kinds of ghosts, their faces were ferocious, limbs twisted.


    "Do you think you can escape from the hell if you break your consciousness and degenerate? Ignorance


    Roar!!


    The numerous ghosts and ghosts suddenly attack Han 3000. The number of them is beyond estimation. They only fill every corner of the dark world.


    Maybe tens of millions, maybe hundreds of millions or countless!


    "Bang bang!"


    Every ghost passing through Han 3000''s body is a violent explosion. Even if Han 3000 tries hard to resist, it is still hard to resist. This flood like army of dead souls has exploded in only a few seconds. Han 3000 is in great pain. His body is scarred and his mouth is full of blood.


    "What? But you can''t carry one in ten thousand spirits? Where have all your previous arrogance gone? " In the dark, there was a sneer.


    Han Sanqian gave a cold smile, forced himself to endure the pain, and said with a smile, "I don''t know where you come from. How can you not know that I just used one millionth of my strength? It''s easy to kill you, but you have to move your body. Now let your good grandson find some things to massage me. Isn''t that what you good grandson should do? "


    "You damned mole ant."


    Anger a scold, ten thousand souls roar together, straight break eardrum!


    Then, the dense ghost again hit, more chest, more fierce, faster than last time!


    Han three thousand teeth a bite, brow a wrinkle, hands suddenly volley a grip, a golden axe horizontal in the hand.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel."


    Boom!


    The sky fire of the left hand is shining, and the purple light of the moon wheel of the right hand is jagged!


    "Four beasts protect the body!"


    Roar!


    The four gods and beasts roared with fury, showing their strange bodies and sharp edges.


    "Don''t destroy the Xuan armor!"


    Hum!


    Purple light Ling body a flash, don''t extinguish Xuan armor thundering a bright, with is Han 3000 echo.


    "Four souls of the northern underworld, one turning into two, two turning into four!"


    The four Han 3000 figures are now powerful!


    "Pangu axe array!"


    Brush, brush!


    On the sky, ten thousand golden axes point to the sky.


    "You know a lot of things." In the dark, a sneer came.


    Han 3000''s hair is white and his prestige is endless. As soon as he draws his mouth, he disdains to smile and says, "how else can I clean up your little earthworm?"


    "It''s a pity that there will be more, so what?"


    "Try?"


    "Try it, try it!"


    "Ten thousand demons are gone!"


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, all the wronged souls suddenly got entangled in the black air, in their hands and on their bodies.


    Boom!


    In the hands of the wronged souls, the black gas dissipates. They already hold a huge axe, a group of black fire and a group of black electricity. The black gas dissipates and the black armor is in the body. The black gas between them dissipates, and they become two and four. Each figure has four black beasts hovering around!


    The rest of the black air dispersed, gathered in the sky, and then dispersed, it was ten thousand black axes in the air!


    "What?" Han three thousand was as like as two peas. How did these guys become exactly the same as they are now?


    "Kill


    There was a sound of killing.


    Countless ghosts, armed with a huge axe, attack Han 3000.


    Although shocked, but Han 3000 slow after God, holding Pangu axe, operating the fire wheel, directly into. Boom! Thunder to fire, celibacy to ghosts! The sky fire moon wheel enters the water like a dragon and kills the four sides. Pangu''s axe is sharp and sharp. It kills the four sides. Damn it, it splits the ghost. It breaks the soul when it meets the soul. Thousands of axes on top of it fall like rain. For a moment, the dark sky was ablaze with flames of war. But Han 3000, who killed Yi lingran, was suddenly stunned again. His eyes were full of wonder and shock. Under Pangu, although the ghosts were split in two, they turned into two ghosts in the twinkling of an eye. The invincible and barren natural fire moon wheel also lost its effect. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2284

    Boom!!


    With Han 3000 as the center, it''s no exaggeration to describe it with ten thousand arrows penetrating the heart.


    Han 3000 frowned and felt a strong force of evil. He just wanted to use Pangu axe to resist, but at this time, countless black fire and black electricity transformed magic dragons, and he opened his mouth and rushed to himself. Then, the black gas turned into countless tight shackles, which bound Han 3000 to the original place.


    No matter how Han 3000 struggled, the black air wrapped around his body and couldn''t move at all.


    And almost at the same time!


    Bang bang!


    Ten thousand axes fell together, and countless explosions suddenly sounded on Han 3000!


    In the explosion, the purple light disappeared, the four gods and beasts disappeared, and the golden streamer on Han 3000''s body faded.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood was directly sprayed out by Han 3000, which was like a blood mist spraying all over the sky.


    "How could that be?"


    Han Sanqian endured the pain inside his body and looked at the countless souls in front of him.


    These guys are so incredible that they have copied themselves from the beginning to the end. No matter Pangu axe, or immortal Xuan armor, they even have their own magic energy, such as fire moon wheel and four gods beast totem. How can this be possible?


    There is no such skill in the world.


    Even for the Wuxiang divine skill, this kind of supreme and unique skill, which can be copied in Dacheng, is extremely limited in replication. Except that it can directly copy energy and skills, those weapons, magic weapons, divine soldiers and so on are completely impossible.


    The material object of noumenon is predestined by nature, which can''t be copied at will, otherwise, it is against the way of heaven.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? But what''s the use of surprise? Save it for the hell, and be surprised slowly. " A smile in the space.


    "You think you can copy, but I can''t?" Han three thousand suddenly a smile, strong endure the severe pain on the body, really can a put, body golden light again.


    "Wuxiangshengong!"


    As soon as the voice fell, four Han 3000 figures moved at the same time, and they directly attacked thousands of dead souls by using four Wuxiang skills.


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of wronged souls roared, holding a huge axe, like the tide.


    "What?"


    Han 3000 was stunned. As soon as he lost his spirit, he shot it in the air, not to mention copying any skills. He just wanted to hurt those dead souls, which was equivalent to dreaming.


    "It''s impossible." Han 3000 looked at his palm strangely. He couldn''t believe the fact in front of him.


    Why can''t the dead copy his own?


    "Mole ant, in my dark hell, nothing can''t happen!" In the space, a sneer.


    Han three thousand brows locked, looking around, really do not know where the voice came from, but did not dare to relax any vigilance, strong support a golden light, barely resist those souls, cold and said: "why is nothing impossible?"


    "Just because I am the master here, just because I want you to die, you can''t live. Break it for me


    Boom!


    Wan Jun broke through the golden light and directly knocked Han''s figure out like sea water. Then he turned back to the body and went to the back row.


    Han 3000 felt that his body was almost broken. It was like a man who was suddenly pushed by ten thousand cattle on the horns of the cattle and constantly flew.


    "No, you can''t be so strong." Han three thousand bite teeth, not reconciled to the road.


    "I''m so strong, mole ant. You''ve made a mistake. Go to hell and repent. Cry. Cry for what you''ve done today."


    "Roar!"


    All souls roar together!!


    Then, countless ghosts in the rear jump, climb and pull each other, just like the fierce beasts who haven''t eaten people for a long time. They rush to Han 3000.


    Soon, hundreds of ghosts have been piled up on Han 3000, and a "mountain of people" of tens of meters has been piled up. These ghosts squeeze each other desperately, and then bite Han 3000 crazily.


    Han 3000 felt that his body was almost bitten away by these dead souls. Pieces of meat were constantly torn off from his body. There was nowhere to avoid on his feet, body, hands, and even his face


    "Goodbye, mole ant!" A smile in the dark makes the whole space darker and quieter.


    Everything seems to be over.


    "No, No."


    Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes, followed by a golden light on his body suddenly leaked.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of wronged souls piled on his body immediately flew directly. Without waiting for the dense ghosts around him, Han 3000 had already jumped into the air.


    "You almost cheated me." Han Sanqian said coldly, "show magic in front of me? Do you think I''m stupid? "


    "Magic?" In the dark, because Han 3000 suddenly woke up, his voice was a little stunned, but soon returned to the sarcastic tone: "you have a good look." Han Sanqian frowned and carefully noticed his body. He didn''t know it. He was startled at the sight. There was almost no integrity on his body, even no meat. There''s only one head left, and a skeleton frame¡° Does it hurt? " The voice laughs. Han 3000 felt the pain all over his body¡° Isn''t this a mirage? "¡° Of course not. As I said, you''re in hell, senro hell. "¡° Is that right? " Han 3000 frowned: "have you ever heard of the demon Buddha?"¡° Demon Buddha? Does it matter whether I know it or not? "¡° Of course, it''s important. If you know him, you should know that your tricks are no different from his. " Han 3000 gave a cold smile¡° I don''t know what you''re talking about! " The voice of the spirit of the Magic Dragon said angrily¡° You''ll understand. " Han three thousand ferocious smile, even if it is just a skeleton body, but still holding Pangu axe, bent down to the bottom of thousands of ghosts¡° You are really an ignorant fool The spirit of the magic dragon gave a cold smile. But just at this time, Han 3000''s hand was moving down at a high speed. At the same time, the eye of heaven was opened. Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s body was in the blood light outside, and a golden light flashed in the center of his eyebrows. Then Han 3000 suddenly looked back. In the dark, a black dragon spirit stands still in the air, the human body and the dragon head... "It''s you." Almost at the same time, Han three thousand suddenly turned around, a reflexive acceleration, directly holding Pangu axe rushed to the dark spirit of the black magic dragon! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2285

    "Boom!"


    The dragon soul is divided into two parts. The dragon head on the man''s body is full of incredible eyes. He looks at Han 3000.


    "I told you to use magic in front of me. I''ve experienced two strong magic trials." Han 3000 said coldly.


    But the next second, the two sides of the dragon soul suddenly stand up again, and then, they coincide with each other. Just a flash of the figure, they stand in front of Han 3000 as good as ever.


    "Do you think that if you attack me, you will succeed?" The spirit of the magic dragon chuckled: "although you found me, it''s amazing, but what about that?"


    "Mole ants are always mole ants. Even if he stands a little higher, he is just a higher mole ant, but it can''t change his fate." When the spirit of the magic dragon finishes speaking, a black gas is sent out from his body, directly wrapping Han 3000''s dead body. One of the evil gas is wrapped around Han 3000''s neck.


    Han three thousand immediately feel breathing difficulties, but, no matter how he struggles, black gas is like a string of immortals, motionless.


    "Before I die, I only ask you one question."


    "As I said, it''s not a mirage. So shut your mouth. It''s so noisy. " Magic Dragon said, a cold smile, hands gently lift.


    Black gasification into the rope immediately directly Han 3000''s neck set more dead!


    "Is that... That... That... This... This... This... In... True..." Han 3000 can''t even speak, but he still uses all his strength to shout out the last few words of his life.


    Then, with his eyes, which are extremely congested due to lack of oxygen and seem to burst out at any time, he stares at the magic dragon, waiting for his answer.


    The magic dragon was stunned. He didn''t think that the boy''s consciousness was so strong that he stared at himself like he was dying in peace.


    However, on this issue, he chose silence.


    Han Sanqian finally showed a smile that was uglier than crying. Obviously, he got his own answer.


    Then, Han three thousand neck a crooked, swallowed the last breath of his life.


    The spirit of the magic dragon was released, and the black air dissipated in an instant. Han 3000''s body fell like a dead dog.


    At his feet, there were countless ghosts, but at this time, they had disappeared, like a huge abyss. Han 3000''s body was falling, falling


    "Tut Tut, what a pity." The spirit of the magic dragon shook his head pitifully and sighed with sarcasm: "you are the first one who can completely kill me, which makes me look at you with new eyes."


    "Unfortunately, you should not. To take away your house is to punish you. "


    With that, the spirit of the magic dragon chuckled and said greedily, "you are a mole ant. Although you are in good health, you even slander me."


    "The body of Sanxian, the blood of God, and the heart of the dragon. Although the heart of the dragon is nothing to me, it can also provide the necessary energy for me to integrate into your body."


    "Well, let me make good use of your body. I''ll use it to get back to the top. It''s the only glory you''ll have in the world. " With a smile, the spirit of the magic dragon sits in place.


    Then he closed his eyes slightly, and a strong evil spirit came out of his body and floated around.


    When the evil Qi floated around, it would grow up as fast as a vine, and then give birth to more branches and disperse in all directions.


    Just a moment later, many branches appeared in the dark space, which almost filled the whole space.


    "Now, the last step." As soon as the voice fell, the spirit of the magic dragon drank coldly, and his body suddenly turned into a black air, then flew towards the direction of the headspace.


    Hum!


    Not long after he flew up, suddenly, a golden light came out from the top, and the black air was directly patted down.


    Black air suddenly fell into the air, and then a slight flash, the figure of the spirit of the magic dragon appeared again, but different from just now, at this time, the guy''s mouth was covered with black blood.


    "What?" The spirit of the magic dragon looks at the golden light above.


    "This guy''s body... Actually... There are other things. This gold body... Is so powerful!"


    "Try again, I don''t believe that any broken golden body can resist the power of my magic dragon."


    As soon as the voice fell, the magic dragon turned black again and soared to the sky.


    Boom!


    A stronger golden light suddenly appeared.


    Bang!


    The black Qi falls directly at a faster speed, and then the trembling and fuzzy figure of the spirit of the magic dragon appears again.


    "Damn it The spirit of the magic dragon looked at his head strangely: "what kind of gold body did this damn Guy find and melt into his body? Can''t even I... Get out? It''s impossible, it''s... what is it? "


    At this moment, the spirit of the magic dragon didn''t notice. In the darkness at his feet, a little golden light suddenly appeared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2286

    "No, I don''t believe that there is anything in the world that can trap me. It''s just a gold body. What''s my fear?" The spirit of the magic dragon is not willing to roar.


    Han 3000 can kill him. In addition to the fierce attacks of Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin and more than 100000 people, the most important thing is that the magic dragon also takes a fancy to Han 3000''s body.


    This body, although a human, makes his eyes greedy.


    Inside there is the heart of the dragon family to supply energy, outside there is the body of the scattered immortals and the weapons of the magic soldiers to attack and defend. Most importantly, the boy''s blood not only has the flavor of the real God, but also has the strange poison it has dreamed of.


    If he can take away such a body, it''s also a good choice for the spirit of the magic dragon to return to the soul through the corpse. After the fierce attack of many people, he chose this way to live with humiliation or steal the dragon to turn the Phoenix.


    Everything goes smoothly according to his plan. The soul of the mole ant is banned and killed by himself, and he becomes the real master of the body.


    But who would have thought that at this most important moment, it suddenly got stuck.


    How can the spirit of the magic dragon not be annoyed, and how can it be reconciled.


    Where does it know the origin of the golden body? Where does it know that the golden body has reached the extreme state, and there is no breath to guess its existence.


    In other words, a lot of breath doesn''t deserve to be detected.


    "Roar!"


    The spirit of the evil dragon, which was still angry, suddenly breathed again, and a gloomy evil power filled the whole body, followed by another dive through the sky!


    Hum!


    A more powerful golden light suddenly twinkled, like a huge border. When the spirit of the magic dragon touched the golden light, it was immediately knocked down.


    Boom!


    This time, the dragon''s body trembled more severely, even for a time.


    "Damn it." He wiped his mouth and looked at his head angrily: "what the hell is that? If it can''t be broken here, will my magic dragon be trapped here forever? "


    "Can''t, can''t, a mole ant''s body, how can my dignified respect break?"


    The next second, the magic dragon starts to carry black air again, and suddenly flies up again.


    But when he was just about to rush, he suddenly felt that his feet were pulled and looked down. I don''t know when a golden energy, like a rope, was tightly tied to his right foot.


    The other end of the rope is Han 3000, who rises slowly and has a golden light on his body.


    "You mole ant... You didn''t die?" The spirit of the magic dragon is both frightened and angry.


    "You are not dead, how can I die." Han Sanqian cracked his mouth and laughed. His face was pale. Although the situation was not very good, his body was as good as ever. His clothes and trousers were torn and his body was scarred.


    "You just... You damned mole ant, you pretended to be dead and lied to me?" The spirit of the magic dragon suddenly understood what was going on. He was angry and anxious: "you human beings are really despicable, and actually use such means."


    "Compared with you occupying my brain and trying to kill me in your dreams, I''m despicable. What''s your name?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "How do you know... It''s a dream?"


    "I asked you, is that true? If you don''t answer, that''s the best answer. If it''s not real, then it can only be magic or other... "Han 3000 affirmed.


    "When I pretended to be dead, I thought about it for a long time. You always denied that it was magic, but I could really feel my pain, and even you could make an unthinkable move against heaven. Not only could you copy my magic, but even my magic soldiers could copy it. Combined with these, I want to think about it, there is only one possibility."


    "Dreams. You control and my dream, and naturally you can dominate everything here, and even make everything unreasonable become what you think is reasonable, right? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Mole ant, you are very clever!" The devil''s soul smiled gently: "I underestimated you."


    "Where can there be so many of the countless ghosts? I was really frightened by the situation at first, but you were too hasty Han 3000 said coldly.


    The spirit of the Demon Lord showed a ferocious smile and nodded.


    "However, we have a saying on earth that we can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." Han 3000 smiled softly. Although his face was bad, his eyes were full of confidence.


    "What if you know the truth? You know, you know, in your dreams, you should know that everything has the final say. No matter how fierce you are and how capable you are, under all the rules I have made, you are the shadow of a gun. " Magic Dragon disdains to smile.


    "It''s true, so I''m desperate, too. But you should be desperate. " Han Sanqian looks at the sky with a smile. The meaning is very obvious.


    What Han 3000 refers to is naturally the golden light from the golden body.


    "What do you want?" Seeing Han 3000''s unkind eyes, the spirit of the magic dragon was stunned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2290

    Han Sanyi said with a smile, "I don''t want to do anything, but I''m short of a handyman."


    Hearing this, the spirit of the magic dragon suddenly became angry: "mole ant, you are presumptuous."


    "I don''t care if we all die together. As you said, mortals are a mole ant. What about you? There are a lot of such things as the Dragon Emperor, the devil and the bull. However, the barefoot ones are not afraid of wearing shoes. Let''s get stuck here together. " Han 3000 doesn''t matter.


    "You shameless man..." the spirit of the magic dragon gnashed his teeth.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Anyway, I''m in my body, although people outside may not find anything strange or know how to help me. But after a long time, who knows? I''m afraid I can wait, but you can''t Han three thousand finish saying, lightly smile, also don''t waste words, the body slightly a receive, simply volley and sit.


    Then, Han 3000 yawned, looking leisurely and leisurely, as if he was ready to lie down and sleep at any time.


    The spirit of the magic dragon is so leisurely. It''s almost mad.


    He couldn''t break through, so he was angry. Now Han 3000''s words add fuel to the fire.


    "Mole ant, you are so cheap, I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the soul of the magic dragon released a black Qi and suddenly attacked Han 3000.


    "Bang!"


    But as soon as the black gas meets Han 3000, a golden light flashes over Han 3000. The next second, the black gas dissipates directly.


    "What?! You damned mole ant The spirit of the magic dragon was furious when he failed.


    The light of golden body is not only in the sky, but also in Han 3000!


    Han Sanqian smiles, looks at the golden light shining on his side, and says, "don''t you know that it hurts to be angry all the time?"


    "I''m kind to remind you, after all, if you don''t try to occupy my body and trigger the golden body guard, I can only wait to die in this dream which is completely controlled by you."


    "However, it''s a pity..." Han 3000 bajimouth, that face cheap appearance, let the spirit of the magic dragon see want to eat this guy alive: "anyway, thank you, I feel very comfortable now, very relieved, I am also very tired, I sleep first."


    Han three thousand finish saying, return true eyes a close, simply fell asleep.


    The spirit of the evil dragon is half dead. He sleeps so openly in front of himself that he doesn''t pay attention to himself. He has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, unheard of and never seen.


    Since ancient times, no matter who it is, which one will not scare the asshole? Even the great gods of all parties are very nervous.


    Today, however, he turned over the boat on this mole ant.


    Strong self-esteem and aloofness make the spirit of magic dragon lose face, but he also knows that he has no way to take Han 3000.


    In the dream, he can control everything, but it happens that the golden body protection is directly triggered from the body and can''t be controlled at all.


    However, the light of the golden body suppressed itself.


    "Well, if I want to die, I will die together. I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and I''m tired of it. I''m afraid of you, aren''t you?" The spirit of the magic dragon took a deep breath, and then he sat down, slightly cross legged and closed his eyes, spending time with Han 3000.


    One person and one soul, one sleeps and one sits.


    And outside the top of the blue mountain, at this time is busy dizzy.


    A group of experts were all injured by Zhenfei. Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin were also seriously injured, but Lu Wushen was the only one who insisted all the time.


    But as time goes on, even if he is as strong as Lu Wushen, it''s hard to support him. Dou Da''s sweat keeps dripping, but as long as he lets go a little, Han 3000''s body will slowly and continuously fly towards the red light.


    No way, he can only hold on.


    "If it goes on like this, grandfather will not be able to stand it." Lu ruoxuan was in a great hurry.


    "Tell the old man to stop." Lu Yongsheng is also in a hurry.


    It is self-evident how important the true God is to any family. The difference between helping the family and them is the simplest example.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was slightly anxious, and he was at a loss for a moment.


    Give up, and Han 3000''s body will fly into the sky with the red light. No one knows the consequences.


    Don''t give up. Lu Wushen is obviously difficult to support.


    In the distance, Wang Huan''s eyes were straight, and he could not help murmuring: "it seems that the magic dragon is really extraordinary. Han 3000 just sucked the blood of the devil, and the experts on the top of the blue mountain retreated. Even Lu Wushen could not support it."


    "This magic dragon is a thing of ancient times. Naturally, it''s extraordinary. If it''s so easy to deal with, why wait until today?" Ao Shi said calmly, "if not suppressed by the shackles of God, even Lu Wushen and I are not sure we can fight him, but this boy is a newborn calf and is not afraid of tigers."


    "Hum, supporting a hero is bound to pay a price. Now this boy is asking for trouble." Ye Gucheng sneers coldly.


    He won''t let go of any chance to belittle Han 3000. His pride and arrogance won''t allow him to let go. So even when Ao Shi and others talk, he can''t help but interrupt regardless of the occasion and identity. Wang Huan''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of disgust, forced the anger in his heart, and tried to straighten it out. Then he asked Aoshi in a low voice: "aolao, in your opinion..." "Lu Wushen can''t save him." Ao Shi said with a smile¡° Really? " Wang Huan was very happy¡° The evil spirit is too heavy. Lu Wushen''s strength is not impossible to support. After all, he is a real God, but it may cost him a lot. " Ao Shidao¡° Lu Wushen won''t want to. Now that our immortal sea area and Yaoshen pavilion are so strong, how can he casually put himself in danger? " Wang said with a smile¡° Of course he will not Ao Shi smiles gently. Hearing this, Wang Jianzhi felt at ease. As soon as he said this, Han 3000 would surely die. That''s good. You can watch the boy die without much effort. This is retribution. Let that boy help Ruoxin land and grab the shackles of God¡° That would be great. " Wang Wenzhi said happily¡° What is there to be happy about? " See Wang Huan''s smile big open, Ao Shi immediately discontented frown way. This sudden question directly confuses Wang Huanzhi. Han 3000''s death is equivalent to the elimination of a big threat. Naturally, there is no need to woo him. Isn''t that a good thing¡° Hum Ao Shi shook his head helplessly: "pedantic thing, how can I watch Han 3000 die, come with me to save people." When this remark came out, everyone was stunned. Save the enemy? What kind of operation is this?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2291

    "Grandfather, if Han 3000 dies, we will save a lot of things. What can we do for him? "


    "Yes, if Han 3000 is saved, Han 3000 will help the Lu family instead of helping us. Isn''t that raising a tiger for trouble?"


    Ao family two brothers immediately urgent voice asks a way. For them, it''s really hard to understand Ao Shi''s behavior and spend his own strength to support the enemy!


    What is this picture?!


    "Yes, Ao Lao, are you really betting on helping your family? Believe Su Yingxia can bring back Han 3000? But the problem is, no one knows where Su Yingxia is now. " Wang Jianzhi also urged.


    However, the family members of the Fu family raised their hearts to their voices and looked at Ao Shi one by one, hoping to save Han 3000, at least for the current family members.


    As long as Han 3000 is alive, Fujia will still have use value for the immortal sea area. On the contrary, it will not.


    The supporting family naturally hopes that Aoshi can help Han 3000 at this time. At least the immediate interests are the most important. As for the future, it doesn''t matter to these people who are obsessed with the dream of returning to the top.


    If they are pragmatic, why do they have such a field today?!


    "I don''t want to bet on anyone, because anyone is passive to me." Ao Shiben was annoyed when he was asked what he wanted to do in his capacity and when he would get someone else to intervene.


    Can see two silly grandson, anger became helpless: "to me, Han 3000 is a threat, that is because he may help Lu Wushen and the top of blue mountain, but in the final analysis, he is just an important chess piece, if can hurt the chess player, what is the chess piece?"


    Many people are even more confused when they say this.


    But there are also some people who have heard Ao Shi''s ideas clearly.


    "Grandfather, do you mean to catch the king first Ye Gucheng asks tentatively.


    Ao Shi glanced at Ye Gucheng coldly: "as a member of the Ao family, I don''t even know the basic etiquette. I just cut in at will. It''s just presumptuous. But people are not stupid. "


    Ye Gucheng was shocked. Hearing the praise from behind, he took a long breath.


    "Lu Wushen knows that if he wants to help Han 3000, he has to pay a huge price. He doesn''t want to. If I go to help him, I want him to pay a small price." Ao Shi said coldly.


    "If Lu Wushen can''t even pay a small price?" Chen big commander dissatisfied with Guangye Gucheng show off, also quickly cut in.


    "Lu Wushen certainly would." Ye Gu Cheng despised him and said with a smile.


    Commander Chen was discontented and said coldly, "do you know? Do you think you are the roundworm in Lu Wushen''s stomach? "


    Ye Gucheng disdained and laughed: "it doesn''t matter if I am Ascaris lumbricoides. The important thing is that your brain is really full of Ascaris lumbricoides."


    Hearing Ye Gucheng''s abuse, commander Chen suddenly became angry. At this time, ye Gucheng said coldly, "pig brain, listen up. If Lu Wushen doesn''t want to pay a small price, why do so many experts at the top of blue mountain go to save him?"


    "Find some experts to save him. The Lu family has experts. What''s the price?" Commander Chen countered.


    "The master naturally does not calculate the price, then I ask you, what about Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin? These two are the most favored childe of the Lu family, and the most valuable daughter of the Lu family. They are all enough to pay for themselves. " Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "It''s really a bit of weight, but when some things are not related to their own interests, what''s the point even if the closest person betrays them?" Chen Da led the way back without fear.


    "Then you are opening your dog''s eyes to see clearly. Lu Wushen is constantly saving Han 3000 throughout the whole process. Don''t look at the energy. You should know that there are so many experts at the top of the blue mountain who can''t break through, but Lu Wushen has been maintaining it all the time!"


    Chen Da is totally speechless. Ye Gucheng''s sharp answer and analysis makes him completely convinced. What else can he talk about?!


    "Ye Gucheng is right. The reason why Lu Wushen doesn''t want to do his best is that he doesn''t have enough control and thinks the cost is too high. With my help, the cost will be small." Ao Shi nodded with satisfaction, obviously quite satisfied with Ye Gucheng''s performance.


    "If Han Sanqian can''t be saved, and Lu Wushen is injured in the process of saving him, then the situation in the world is still Wanbian." Ye Gucheng also sneered, very proud.


    As for how to balance this degree, I think that Ao Shi had been pondering for a long time just now, he should have the answer in his heart.


    "OK, let''s go. If we don''t go, the old man Lu Wushen will be unable to hold on."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ao Shi flew straight to the base camp on the top of the blue mountain. Behind him, many backbone members of Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area also followed. Fu Tian and Fu Mei looked at each other. After thinking for a long time, they decided to follow up and have a look.


    Even if they want to kill Han 3000, it''s a bad thing for the family, but they can be relieved to see Han 3000 with their own eyes.


    At this time, on the top of the blue mountain, Lu Wushen''s pressure has increased sharply, and his hands are shaking slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2292

    In the red light, although the evil spirit was more stable, it was still extremely powerful, constantly consuming his energy. Han 3000''s body was more like a whirlpool, eating away the remaining energy crazily, which made Lu Wushen extremely difficult even if he was the real God.


    However, as Aoshi said, although Lu Wushen was tired, he did not exert any effort at all.


    Now there are only two true gods left. To be frank, they are all restraining each other. If there is any situation on one side, there will be disaster on the other side.


    In the final analysis, Han 3000 is just a piece to help the Lu family in Lu Wushen''s eyes. Naturally, it is not advisable to hurt the root for the piece.


    But also at this time, suddenly heard a commotion below, the disciples on the top of the blue mountain are facing the enemy, each holding weapons, make defensive posture.


    Ao Shi stood aloof in the middle of the sky, his eyes were full of ease and contentment. Behind him, a group of backbones from Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion followed him.


    "Ao family, this is my field on the top of the blue mountain. If we take another step forward, don''t blame our ruthlessness." The captain of the guard, who is responsible for the protection of the surrounding area, forbear the tension in his heart and yelled angrily.


    "Damn, these bitches, look at my grandfather saving Han 3000, so soon want to take advantage of the opportunity?" Lu ruoxuan gave a loud shout, directly drew up his weapons, took his men and horses, and quickly went to the door for support.


    "Ao Shi, why? I''ve just moved, and you can''t help it? " Lu Wushen said with a smile.


    Although it was only a smile, it came to the sky with great pressure. Many disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area suddenly felt that they were having difficulty breathing.


    "Brother Lu, you have misunderstood me. If I attack soldiers, why do I have such people?" Ao Shi said with a smile.


    Lu Wushen raised his eyes and saw that a large number of Yaoshen Pavilion and the main force of immortal sea area were indeed in their camp.


    "Brother Lu, although you and I are not one family, we have been in charge of the world together for hundreds of years. We are old friends. If you are in trouble, how can I not help you?" Ao Shi said with a gentle smile.


    "Grandfather Ao, would you be so kind?" Lu Ruoxin followed him a few steps and said in a loud voice.


    Although we all know that Lu Ruoxin is the most beautiful in the world, many people are still very surprised and downcast when they see her again.


    "Grandniece, is that how you talk to your grandfather Ao?" Ao Shi is not angry either. He laughs.


    "To speak with your elders, you should be sincere and dare not cheat. So Xin''er thinks that this is the greatest respect for grandfather Ao."


    Ao shiyileng looks at Lu Ruoxin, but he is full of love. He speaks directly to the core, and there is always her truth. Bing Xueming is really smart: "you girl, you really have sharp teeth and sharp mouth."


    "Well, since that''s the case, grandfather Ao doesn''t hide. This time I''m here to help your grandfather cure Han 3000. There''s no lie. I''ll guarantee in the name of the Ao family."


    Hearing this, Lu''s family was stunned. Ao Shi really came here to help?!


    It''s just that it''s unbelievable?!


    "Grandfather Ao guarantees in his own name. Naturally, no one dares to have the slightest doubt. But Han 3000 and Yongsheng sea seem to have only hatred, no love, but grandfather Ao wants to save him? It seems hard to convince? " Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    It is obviously impossible to use this excuse to deceive Lu Ruoxin, a person with high IQ.


    "This boy attacked my eternal sea area. I''m sure I''ll cut him thousands of times. However, he''s lucky enough to win your favor, so I don''t want to investigate too much. I''m not afraid to tell you the real reason why I came to save him. Han 3000''s cake, my Ao family and your Lu family will fight to the end. " Ao Shi said in a soft voice. Although his words were very light, his tone was not to be doubted.


    Lu Ruoxin doesn''t understand this very well, but Lu Wushen knows it very well. They fight with the two people behind Han 3000 in the sky. If they want Han 3000, they want the two masters.


    "You and I work together to save him. If he wakes up, who will he choose? We will compete fairly. If he dies, you and I will also be fair. Brother Lu, what do you think?" Ao Shi smiles confidently. He believes that Lu Wushen will agree to this remark, because it can not only dispel his current doubts, but also be his only choice.


    Lu Wushen just a little thought, the next second he nodded: "OK, brother Ao, there will be brother Ao."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ao Shi had already been flying up, and a piece of gold could directly enter Han 3000''s body in the red light.


    And in this dark space.


    Han Sanqian snores all over the place, and the one who sleeps is sweet and delicious. Although the spirit of the magic dragon is sitting there, it is obvious that he is not breathing well, and his figure is slightly tilted.


    "Ah! I grass, I can''t stand you, bitch, you give me Laozi to stand up. "


    Suddenly, in the silent and peaceful dark space, the magic dragon stood up and yelled at Han 3000.


    Han three thousand snore stop, eyes slightly a, casual way: "why?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2293

    "What for?" The spirit of the magic dragon doesn''t come from one place. The whole person has a feeling that he wants to beat Han 3000 into meat mud. He doesn''t know how long the confrontation has been. The more the magic dragon confronts, the more irritable he is. Looking up at Han 3000, who is sleeping there, the more angry he is.


    Confrontation means that both people may die here.


    He has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. As time goes on, he can''t help but get upset. But the damned Han 3000 doesn''t move and even sleeps.


    Damn it, when he''s dying, can he calm down like this?


    "What do you say?" The spirit of the Magic Dragon said angrily.


    "I didn''t call you. Why did I say that?" Han Sanyi, like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, closed his eyes and began to sleep again.


    "You The spirit of the magic dragon was impatient, forced to adjust his breath, tried to suppress his anger, and said coldly, "OK, I say, are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Yes, of course. However, even you, who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years and are known as the ox force God, don''t care. I think about myself. As you said, I am a mole ant with humble status. What''s worth dying for?! Besides, just because I''m rubbish, I''ll die early and surpass my life. Maybe I''ll have a good baby in my next life and soar to the sky. " Han 3000 closed his eyes and said leisurely.


    "I''ve won you in my life and won fame for thousands of years. We humans have a saying that death is lighter than a feather and heavier than Mount Tai. I''m worth it." Han 3000 said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll have a rest. Don''t disturb me. I''m dreaming. You give me a whole nightmare, and there''s no reason to stop me from having other dreams, right


    See Han 3000 side body, is really want to sleep sign, evil dragon soul not from a hurry, swallow saliva, murmur for a long time, slightly soft, way: "don''t sleep, you get up, I and you discuss."


    After that, he does not want to be seen as compromising by Han 3000.


    But don''t go for a long time, there is no movement in Han 3000. When he looks back, Han 3000''s snoring has already started again.


    This made the magic dragon very angry.


    Damn, I''m talking to you about business, but you''re sleeping?!


    Well, since you want to die, die together.


    Think of this, magic dragon angry closed his eyes, also ignore Han 3000, self-care closed his eyes.


    However, this refusal to communicate because of emotion will not last long. A moment later, the goods couldn''t help it any more. He glanced at Han 3000 and put his face in his pocket: "Hey, are you dead or not? Discuss it."


    Han 3000 still turned his back to face himself. I don''t know if he fell asleep or what!


    Just when the magic dragon was depressed to death and was about to get angry, Han 3000''s voice came out: "if you have anything, just say it. Although I don''t want to talk to you, who let us alone here? Just think of it as boring. Someone is telling a story next to you. Go ahead. "


    "How dare you speak to me in such a tone?"


    "I can not only talk to you in this tone, but also take off the golden light and talk to you." Han three thousand light voice disdains to smile a way.


    Obviously, in this protracted war of attrition, Han 3000 knows that he has won.


    Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, the ancestors are honest.


    For this consumption, Han 3000 has a clear idea.


    The magic dragon has done so many things that he is willing to give up his body and be sucked into his body. This shows that his body is very attractive to him, and the temptation is sufficient because the magic dragon is determined to dominate.


    How can a man with such a determination be willing to die here?


    So from the beginning of the confrontation, Han 3000 was full of confidence, relaxed and completely indifferent.


    In the game theory, if you are in a hurry for convenience, if you are not in a hurry, the other party will be in a hurry.


    Whoever has the first chance will have the advantage.


    "I''m dead anyway, and you don''t want to go out." Han 3000 said, really a fearless look: "because you want to live too much, am I right?"


    The spirit of the magic dragon did not answer, but his eyes had already explained everything, which was full of the desire for life, unwilling to die.


    "If you can remove the protection of the gold body, I promise you that after I occupy your body, I will help you find a better body and make you a new man. In the future, if you have any difficulties, I can help you, OK?" Asked the spirit of the dragon.


    Han 3000 shook his head with disdain: "you''ve been a boss for a long time, and you seem to like being superior? Magic dragon, do you think I''m stupid, or do you think you''re smart? Or are you humorous? "


    "It''s me, not you, who have the initiative. Make it clear." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "My magic dragon can only kill people, not save people. There is no second person in the world who can let my magic dragon give him life himself. Aren''t you satisfied?" Magic Dragon angrily drank, but Han 3000 did not have the slightest reaction, suddenly lost his temper: "OK, you say, what do you want?"


    "I''ll go out, and then you stay here, and when you have the right body, I''ll let you out, OK?" Han 3000 laughs.


    "Dream!" The magic dragon immediately angrily scolded¡° Shit, this is my body. Isn''t it normal for me to go out? I still dream? " Han 3000 is dissatisfied and angry¡° When you go out, who knows if you will trap me here forever? Do you think I''m a fool? I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and I''ll be fooled by you as a monkey? " Magic Dragon cold voice way¡° Then you think I didn''t say it. " Han 3000 shook his head and closed his eyes again. The magic dragon didn''t speak, and the two sides immediately broke down. After a long time, see Han 3000 snore again, magic dragon speechless: "no other discussion?" No response¡° Shit, you damn mole ant! "¡° You are so cheap¡° Damn, how can you say that you are also a man? How can you do things so despicably? " Magic dragon can not wait for a response, slap a scold, but Han 3000 not only does not refute, but sleep seems to be more fragrant¡° Well, I can let you out. " The magic dragon is speechless. He really has no energy to spend with this rascal. Hearing this, Han 3000''s snoring stopped¡° But I have one condition¡° If you don''t agree, it''s no use even if it''s the king of heaven. I''ll fight you to the end. "¡° You say it and I''ll listen. " Han 3000 turned around and yawned. Magic Dragon adjust the breath, the whole person is helpless, and very depressed, obviously Han 3000 has forced him to the bottom line, pondered for a moment, he just a little dissatisfied with the opening. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2294

    "You and I sign a soul contract to live and die together. To put it simply, if I die, you don''t want to live, OK?" After that, the Magic Dragon said again, "if you don''t want to, even if you are trapped here, I won''t compromise."


    Han 3000 took a quiet look at the soul of the magic dragon and looked at his appearance. Han 3000 knew that he couldn''t get any benefit if he was forced. At that time, he could only shoot and scatter.


    "Yes, I can." Han 3000 nodded.


    "Also, before you find a suitable body for me, you have to let me out to breathe. Of course, the soul contract is two-way. If you die, I won''t live, so you can let me out, and you don''t have to worry when you are here."


    "Yes." Han Sanqian nodded: "however, I''m helping you. You live in my body and you want me back. Why? What can I get? "


    "It''s a great honor for you to live in your body. What else do you want?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was dissatisfied: "if you want to do this shameless, then OK, I''ll let you live in my body, and you''re also the supreme glory. Damn it, breathe. You''ll get some hair."


    "You Magic Dragon immediately speechless, a bite of teeth: "well, what do you want from me this benefit?"


    "You''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years. What good do you want me to give you?" Han 3000 said rudely.


    "Damn, I''m afraid of you. Go back to Kunlongshan."


    "That place you died, has been razed to the ground, why go there?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll know when you go. Hum, now you don''t want to. Don''t let me see your cheap appearance of stealing music at that time. " As soon as the voice fell, the spirit of the magic dragon stretched out his double hand.


    Then, the fingernail of the other hand touched the palm of the hand, and the blood overflowed. He looked up at Han 3000, motioned that Han 3000 would do the same, and put his hand over.


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, took down the golden light, cut a hole in his hand, but he didn''t want to put it on his hand: "what kind of strange ceremony are you, you won''t pit me?"


    "My hall is magnificent. How can I play shameless tricks with you?" The spirit of the magic dragon impatiently finish saying, a will Han 3000''s hand grasp, then put on his palm.


    When the two palms meet, the two blood of the mouth also instantly fuse together.


    Then, the breath in Han 3000''s body entered the soul of the magic dragon, and the black gas in the soul of the magic dragon also entered Han 3000''s body.


    For another moment, their bodies recovered as usual.


    "The soul contract has been completed. Remember, from now on, you have me and I have you. The soul of either party will die, and the other party will die with it. You don''t have to think about untiing the contract, because there is no way in the world to rescind it unilaterally except we both agree to do so." Magic Dragon explained in a low voice, the tone is not higher than before, but more helpless and compromise.


    "I understand." Han 3000 nodded.


    "I''m irritable in nature, so when you go out, if you want to let me out, you will be in a state of rage, and then I will come out. But... "The magic dragon wanted to say nothing.


    "But what?"


    "But if you are angry, you must pretend. Because your body is yours, and you are protected by the golden body. After I come out, if you lose your mind and can''t control yourself, the golden body will attack me, and then... "


    "What will happen then?"


    "What will happen?" Magic Dragon wry smile: "this answer, even I can''t tell you, but one thing is for sure, you will be very dangerous."


    "At that time, Jinshen will help you defend, try to stop me, and try to find a way to lock me back here. But at that time, I was already integrated with your body, so I will fight with him constantly. But he may also regard me as an unfamiliar you and help you. In a word, it will be very chaotic... "


    Han Sanqian understood his meaning and nodded: "I understand. In short, I pretend to be angry when I want to let you out."


    "Yes, even if you are locked up here, the gold body must be controlled and coordinated by you, otherwise, we will be very dangerous."


    "Deal." Han 3000 nodded.


    The two hands shook and then loosened.


    The spirit of the magic dragon also gently pulled down the border. Soon, the darkness around disappeared, and even the earliest blood mountain disappeared completely. What Han 3000 left in front of him was a very bright and beautiful place with the fragrance of birds and flowers.


    "Where is this?" Han Sanqian was stunned.


    "It''s no different from just now." The spirit of the magic dragon whispered: "I just want to change a comfortable living environment. It''s late. You close your eyes and I''ll send you out."


    Han 3000 nodded, sat down, and then slowly closed his eyes


    And now


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2295

    Outside at this time, with AO Shi''s joining in, Lu Wushen confirmed that Ao Shi was really serious and increased his energy after helping Han 3000.


    Looking at Lu Wushen''s strength, Ao Shi sneers.


    He does seem to be trying his best to help Han 3000, but only on the surface.


    Maybe other people''s playing tricks in front of Lu Wushen will be seen at a glance, but Ao Shi, who is also a true God, can hardly detect Lu Wushen if he wants to play these games, especially when Lu Wushen is eager to save people.


    In addition, it happened that magic dragon and Han 3000 reached a settlement at this time, and their physical condition was improved, which made Lu Wushen think that their joint efforts had an effect, so he would not doubt Ao Shi.


    Ao Shi saw that Lu Wushen was so serious and understood that the time was ripe. He smiled and his hands remained unchanged, but he directly changed the power to help Han 3000 into destructive power, and directly fought back against Lu Wushen through Han 3000''s body.


    Lu Wushen didn''t know that Ao Shi had made a move. He was using all his strength more and more, but he suddenly found that something was wrong.


    Han three thousand body suddenly has a very strong force, crazy counter attack themselves, and extremely overbearing.


    This made Lu Wushen very confused and surprised, but at this time, he had no way. What could he do except to continue to strengthen resistance?


    Such a strong force, or stop loss in time, but the price is their own strength, the only thing they can do is to rely on their own huge power of God, slowly suppress it.


    Lu Wushen doesn''t know that Han 3000 has great power of evil spirit. He can really cope with it, but he is also very reluctant. At this time, he can attack him with another power of true God. Even if he is as strong as him, he can''t bear it.


    Lu Wushen soon realized that it seemed to be two kinds of energy, and was looking at Ao Shi strangely.


    Aoshi was already ready. He looked at him with the same astonished eyes and said in a hurry: "brother Lu, what''s the matter? There was a sudden surge of strength in the red light, and it was extremely overbearing and bit me. "


    Lu Wushen immediately dispels many doubts. Is there anything else in the red circle that they haven''t noticed before?!


    "Is there any mystery in the evil spirit? Will it disturb the energy of both of us and attack each other? " Aoshi is a strange road at this time.


    Lu Wushen suddenly realized that at present, it is very possible.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen''s remaining doubts also disappeared, and said: "brother Ao, we can''t go on like this any more. I''ll count one, two, three. Let''s do our best together, and then withdraw at the same time."


    "Well, if it goes on like this, we can''t afford it. As for whether Han 3000 lives or dies, it''s up to fate." Although Ao is miserable in the world, he is happy in his heart.


    They nodded to each other, and then, with the sound of one, two, three falling, they growled and strengthened their strength to break into the red circle.


    With their efforts, the golden energy circle of their own arm is as thick as a hundred year old tree.


    The power of the true God rolls away.


    Heaven and earth are trembling slightly


    "Boom


    Poor Han was sent out from the spirit of the magic dragon. Just as he was about to wake up, he was stunned by the explosion of two real gods.


    If these two forces were not mainly against each other, otherwise they would directly hit Han 3000. Rao Shi, who is now a Sanxian, still can''t stand such a power.


    "Poof!"


    In the middle of the sky, Lu Wushen''s blood spurted, and his body flew back and forth. Ao Shi''s eyes were happy.


    He made a little effort in front of 123, earlier than Lu Wushen, and later than Lu Wushen. This is equivalent to Lu Wushen''s first attack, which was attacked by AO Shi. And because of early evacuation, and alone bear the harm of regurgitation.


    Lu Wushen''s injury was very serious. Although Aoshi was also injured, he was much lighter.


    In order not to be found by Lu Wushen, he also pretended to fly back for hundreds of meters, blood spray.


    "Grandfather!"


    The two sides cried together, and then the Ao family and the Lu family rushed to their own true God.


    With the explosion, the red column of light in Han 3000''s tent disappeared. After the red light dissipated, Han 3000''s body was taken away by the explosion and hit the ground with a bang.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." After landing, Lu Wushen was surrounded by the Lu family. He endured the pain and looked at Han 3000 who hit the ground not far away: "go and have a look at Han 3000."


    Over there, Ao Shi also fell from the air. He shook his head slightly and looked at Han 3000: "go and see Han 3000."


    The people on both sides immediately ran towards Han 3000. Lu Ruoxin was the one who rushed in front of everyone. At this time, for her, maybe she cared about Han 3000.


    But what will Han 3000 do at this time?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2296

    More than ten meters away from the camp, Han 3000''s body, which had been blown up, lay there safely, and his clothes were torn to pieces in the explosion. The whole body is blackened by the explosion, which can be described as miserable.


    The result of the fight between the two gods, Han 3000, who was at the center of the explosion, can be imagined.


    In that space, the spirit of the magic dragon has just adjusted its breath. Obviously, it took a lot of effort to send Han 3000 out just now.


    But as soon as he adjusted his breath, he saw a flash of white light, and then Han 3000 came back.


    "Damn, why are you back?"


    Han 3000 is embarrassed, embarrassed a smile of get up, way: "go out on the way, suddenly miss you, so come back to see you."


    "Look at me?" Magic dragon was stunned, but as long as he was not stupid, he also knew that Han 3000 didn''t come back to see himself.


    Seeing the magic dragon''s eyes, Han 3000 knew that he couldn''t hide it. He said bitterly, "someone is saving me outside, but I don''t know what''s going on. Two people fight. When the spell explodes, I''m just sent out by you... Then when it explodes, I faint again and come back."


    Magic dragon a little speechless looking at Han three thousand, for a time unexpectedly is language plug.


    "I think you''ve finished reading it. What, can you send me again?" Han Sanqian said with a smile, I''m not embarrassed, but you are.


    Magic Dragon couldn''t help rolling a huge white eye: "you''re really shameful. I suddenly regret that I have reached a soul contract with you. Can I stay in it safely just like you?"


    "Shit, I have to think about whether you''re dead outside all the time."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 rolled his eyes speechless: "Damn, you think I think it''s the real God who''s working on me outside. Do you understand the real God? And it''s still two! "


    "I have enough. If I were someone else, I would have died many times."


    "Sit down! Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take you back. However, I''ve carried you twice. If you want to go back this time, I''m afraid you''ll suffer some sin. " Voice a fall, magic dragon directly from the hands of black gas, and then fiercely hit Han 3000.


    And now it''s outside.


    Lu Ruoxin turns Han 3000 over, and then puts his head in his arms. A piece of his hand can really snap into Han 3000''s body.


    "How''s it going?" Lu ruoxuan said urgently.


    "There is still a breath, but the pulse is very weak." Lu Ruoxin shook his head and said in disappointment.


    Although Han 3000''s body is not dead, it is not far away from death. The situation is very bad.


    Lu ruoxian waves, and several experts sit down to help Lu Ruoxin rescue Han 3000.


    The Ao family and Yao Shen Ge and others are in a hurry. On the one hand, they cooperate with AO Shi in acting, and on the other hand, they just want to see if Han 3000 is dead.


    Now Han 3000 is in this situation. These people are secretly happy one by one. Only the last one supports the family. They have mixed feelings in their hearts. For a time, they are both happy and lost.


    Lu Wushen and AO Shi came slowly with the help of the servants.


    Two people looked at each other, each issued a God can probe to Han 3000''s body, but let two people disappointed is, as Lu Ruoxin said.


    Han 3000 is in danger.


    "Get rid of it." Lu Wushen orders all the masters of the Lu family. Even if he just tried his best, he can''t save him in the end.


    This made him feel pity gradually, but at the same time, he also regretted that Ao Shi was also hurt, which made him at least get some comfort.


    "Yes Lu''s experts nodded, and then a group of people worked together to withdraw their energy.


    Han 3000''s body, soon left Lu Ruoxin alone in the hard support.


    Stubborn she has been biting her teeth, silently refused to give up.


    As far as she is concerned, she doesn''t want to watch Han 3000 die like this. This is the only man who can make her at least look at him.


    Perhaps, it was more used in the past, but it is still used now, but it has more recognition.


    "Grandpa..." Lu Ruoxin said bitterly.


    "Xin''er, stop it. There are days to live. Han 3000''s life has been exhausted. No matter how to toss on, it''s just a waste of energy." Lu Wushen shook his head and sighed bitterly.


    "Yes, Xin''er, your grandfather and I have tried our best, but we really... Can''t help it." Ao Shi''s hypocritical way of suffering.


    "No, Grandpa, Han 3000 won''t die so easily. You don''t know how many times this guy has escaped death, even endless depth..."


    Lu Wushen was also hurt. Facing Lu Ruoxin''s "making trouble out of no reason", he was very angry, so his angry voice directly interrupted: "enough, Xin''er, don''t you believe what my grandfather said?"


    "Xin''er, although there is a trace of Han 3000, it is only the basic reflection of his body. His soul has disappeared and is useless." Aoshi pretends to be helpless.


    "Grandfather and AO grandfather are the strongest people in the world. Even they say they can''t do it, so don''t insist on it for nothing." Lu ruoxuan gently advised.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly felt a burst of despair in his eyes. Yes, even the two true gods had no way. The death of Han 3000 was the inevitable result. Lu ruoxuan gently transports energy and opens Lu Ruoxin''s hand to save Han 3000. Then, he pulls Lu Ruoxin, who is still reluctant to give up. Han 3000''s body was so placed on the ground, motionless¡° Brother Lu, since Han 3000 has no medicine to save, I''ll leave too. " Seeing that the scene had already been like this, Ao Shi knew that he had succeeded and that it was meaningless to stay any longer. On the contrary, he was easy to say and do more and make more mistakes. Therefore, he pretended that he was hurt and suffered a lot, and it was hard to say. Lu Wushen nodded slightly, hugged his fist and said, "OK, brother Ao, go back and have more rest. Today, it''s up to you. " Ao Shi shook his head politely: "brother Lu, you are welcome. Although you and I have a competitive relationship, we are also rare confidants and friends. I should help you." With that, Aoshi looked back, and all the AOS'' disciples and Yaoshen Pavilion saluted Lu Wushen and others. After that, they helped Aoshi to leave slowly¡° Grandfather, is there really no other way? " After Lu Ruoxin and others left, he still asked reluctantly. Lu Wushen gave a bitter smile: "you are cold to the afterlife. You can even say that you don''t care about the world. Why do you care so much about Han 3000? Xin''er, have you moved your true feelings? " Lu Ruoxin''s face was slightly stunned: "Xin''er doesn''t have it. Xin''er just thinks Han 3000 is very important to the Lu family. That''s why... "Lu Wushen nodded and looked at Han 3000:" there''s another way. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2297

    Hearing this, not only Lu Ruoxin was immediately happy, but also Lu ruoxian''s eyes were bright.


    hopeful?!


    "Grandpa, what can I do for you?" he said Lu Ruoxin road.


    "Yes, Grandpa, don''t sell off." Lu ruoxuan is also in a hurry.


    Lu Wushen had no choice but to shake his head and look at the two grandchildren. He sighed and said, "I don''t know whether this method is feasible or not. To me, it''s just dull. However, from a certain point of view, there must be something reasonable about its existence. "


    Seeing that they were puzzled, Lu Wushen took a long breath and said slowly, "the reason why people are human is that they have seven emotions and six desires that other races don''t have. But these seven passions and six desires are the root and inducement of various directions derived from human beings. Some people become evil because of their love, others become Buddhists because of their bad compassion, and others become free and unrestrained. They are used to idle clouds and wild cranes, and become free and easy to practice


    "What do you mean, grandfather?"


    "Although a person''s seven emotions and six desires are invisible, they are very powerful. People can use them to go to different roads. On the contrary, they can also use them to wake up his fighting spirit. The soul is the master of the seven emotions and six desires. The two are complementary. Now his soul is closed. If you want to wake him up, you can try to start from this aspect. "


    "Think about what can stimulate him. Although this method is very unlikely, if his soul awakens and his evil spirit has dissipated, he may be saved." Lu wushinto.


    "Xuan''er, help me to have a rest in the inner room. I''m tired." Lu Wushen knew that Lu Ruoxin might have this method, so he sent Lu ruoxian away and left Lu Ruoxin alone. The dead horse was treated as a living horse doctor.


    Lu ruoxuan nodded, waved, motioned to other subordinates to return to their posts, and then helped landing Wushen to leave slowly.


    Looking back, Lu Ruoxin murmured, "stimulate him?"


    Then she turned her eyes to Han 3000.


    For a long time, she laughed bitterly, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    At this time, Han 3000, the magic dragon, was obviously oppressed by the golden body. Maybe it was just once, but it took a lot of effort twice. When Han 3000''s soul finally broke through the siege with a ferocious face, Han 3000''s own soul was squeezed.


    When do you want to be yourself, it''s so hard.


    But it is also relying on the gold body in the final moment of the protector that makes the magic dragon unable to break through the confinement of the body, which makes Han 3000 have the chips and qualifications to pull back a game.


    Just wanted to open his eyes, Han 3000 heard the murmur of Lu Ruoxin next to him.


    "Han 3000, are you really going to die like this?"


    "Don''t you say how much you love Su Yingxia? Do you love Han Nian? That''s how you''re going to abandon them, isn''t it? "


    "And your elder martial sister Qin Shuang? Although you are merciless to her, I know that she never forgets you, and even loves you forever. Are you going to ignore her? "


    "And your little disciple Qiushui? What about your brother, Dao 12, and Mo Yang? You don''t care about them? "


    "I promised you that as long as you help me get the shackles of God, I will release them. I will release them. However, without you, do you think they can be happy even if they are released by me?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly began to wonder.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Lu Ruoxin is not surprised to know that Su Yingxia and Han Nian are missing. Dao 12 and Mo Yang''s situation, she naturally clear, but, one point, Han 3000 but instantly feel very confused.


    Yes, Qin Shuang and Qiushui!


    Qin Shuang and Qiushui went on the road with Su Yingxia and nian''er that night, but how many people can they know they are on the road together?


    Think of here, Han three thousand simply don''t open his eyes.


    "Han 3000, do you know? Sometimes Su Yingxia is really stupid and naive. She is still reading. You will always find her and go to save her. That little girl is as stupid as her mother. She says that her father is just busy and will come to pick her up soon? "


    "How can they know that you are like this now? If you let them know you''re dead, will their behavior become stupid? "


    "There is also your elder martial sister, who is very beautiful, but she is in a daze all day and doesn''t say a word all day. It is said that she only said one word to the basin soil during the period, saying that Han 3000 will come to save them if she insists on it."


    "Ha ha, but you are going to die. What can you do to save them?"


    "Han 3000, you really don''t talk, do you?"


    "You really died like this, didn''t you?"


    "If you really want to die, you''re disappointing me. Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you really die, I swear, even if you really go to hell, you''ll never want to see your brothers and friends, your senior sister, and your Su Yingxia and your han Nian!" Lu Ruoxin suddenly cheered coldly.


    With that, Lu Ruoxin stares at Han 3000, but he just turns his head, but he is still in the same place


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2298

    Han 3000''s face stood beside her cold, and his eyes fixed on her like death.


    "You Lu Ruoxin obviously didn''t expect that while she was talking seriously, Han Sanqian next to her didn''t know when he opened his eyes. He even stood up and gazed at her like death: "when did you wake up?"


    "I''ve been awake since you said the first word." Han 3000''s eyes were full of anger, and the cold breath even solidified the surrounding air.


    "It''s you who attacked the Zhu family in Huoshi city and robbed Su Yingxia and others from them, isn''t it?" Han 3000 drank in a cold voice.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t panic at all. He slowly stood up: "yes, you''re right. That person is me."


    "You caught Su Yingxia and them!" Han 3000 said coldly that the Buddha in his eyes would eat people.


    Han 3000 would never be polite to anyone who moved the Soviet Union to welcome the summer.


    "What if I caught her?" Seeing that Han 3000 knew the truth, Lu Ruoxin also made no effort to hide it, and the whole person recovered the coldness of the past. An invisible wave of killing directly attacked Han 3000.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, anger from the heart, two fists suddenly a grip.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and was not afraid at all. He drank coldly: "you will turn against me for that cheap woman. However, Han 3000, please move me?"


    "Are you entitled to be angry with me? Su Yingxia''s affair is just my minor punishment to you. If I''m not satisfied, she will die at any time. "


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned¡° What do you mean


    "Hum." Lu Ruoxin disdains to smile: "very strange?"


    "The whole plan was arranged by me, including telling Su Yingxia''s whereabouts to the people in Shenge and Yongsheng sea area. It''s also me." Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    "Mingyu is your spy." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Of course, otherwise, when all the people of nihilist besieged you, you really thought that you would come to help you as soon as it was ready?" Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice: "since you got rid of the golden cicada from Wang Huan''s hand, I guess you don''t die so easily, so I always let Chi Meng pay attention to the situation of the river and lake, which is exactly what I expected."


    "When you develop in secret, I not only let Chi Meng spread the news to tell you that Dao 12 and others are safe and secure, but also helped you do a lot of things in secret. When necessary, I am ready to help you at any time. How about Han 3000? Although I regard you as my dog, I can''t take care of you?"


    "But I''m very satisfied with you. The Jedi fought back again and again, and even hit the medicine God Pavilion without any fighting power. However, a dog is always a dog. When necessary, my master still has to beat you to let you know your identity. "


    "The thing about Su Yingxia is the sound of my warning to you to let you understand that even if you are strong enough, you are just an ant that can be crushed to death in front of Lu Ruoxin. Don''t be as disobedient as when you were on the top of Qishan." Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    Han Sanqian understood, so she deliberately sent the spy Ming Yu, and suddenly took action to fight her army when necessary. But this woman is really brilliant.


    He told the news to Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area, but what he got was that he didn''t need to move his hand to teach Han 3000.


    Even Han 3000 has to admit that this arrangement is very ingenious.


    The most important thing is that this matter can also successfully enable Han 3000 to launch a counter attack on Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area in order to find Su Yingxia. This also virtually weakens the strength of the other party. In disguise, Han 3000 did one thing for the top of the blue mountain.


    Such a plan is not cruel.


    "Are you kidding me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "What if I play with you? Su Yingxia, Han Nian and all your friends are in my hands. Han 3000, do you have a choice? " Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and then said leisurely: "originally, I thought you were getting along well with me during this time. I wanted to reward you and promise you to release people. Unfortunately, Han 3000, you chose the wrong one."


    "Remember the question I asked you at the sleepy fairy Valley?"


    "Su Yingxia and Han Nian are on one side, but Dao 12 and Moyang are on the other. So I asked you two questions. Unfortunately, you told me that facing the threat is to eliminate it. Su Yingxia, for me, is the threat of robbing you with me. When you answered the second question, you also affirmed the answer. Do you remember?"


    Hearing these words, looking at Lu Ruoxin''s cold irony, Han Sanqian recalled the scene of that day and instantly understood the real meaning of her two questions in the fairy valley.


    This cheap woman, from the beginning to the end, is high above playing with herself, but also forced herself to give up the choice of rescuing Su Yingxia!


    Think of here, Han 3000 angry crazy burning, the body suddenly black gas suddenly appeared, anger appeared in the eyes, Han 3000 angry... And, unreasonably angry.


    "No!" In the body, the soul of the magic dragon also felt the abnormality of Han 3000''s mind and suddenly woke up from his dream!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2299

    "You guy, what did I say to you when you went out? I told you not to be really angry, and not to lose your mind. Before I finished my words, you were so Niang... Shit, how could you be so calm when you were lying with me?"


    In the space, the spirit of the evil dragon, who is not aware of it, can''t help but drink in a low voice at this time.


    With the soul contract, he can feel that Han 3000 is becoming more and more angry. At the same time, he is becoming more and more irrational and out of control!


    "Damn it, hold it." The magic dragon was a little anxious. He really didn''t understand that Han 3000, who was so calm and incomparable with himself here, showed that his state of mind was very high. How could he become so in less than a moment after he went out.


    It was incredible to him.


    To some extent, he thinks Han 3000 is more sophisticated than his veteran who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. How can he explode his emotions so easily?!


    The feeling of the magic dragon is naturally right. Although Han 3000''s life age is one heaven and one earth compared with that of the magic dragon, his life experience is inferior to that of the magic dragon.


    In his whole life, Han Sanqian has been living step by step in the process of forbearance. He has to bear all kinds of humiliations all the time, but he has to be careful. If he goes wrong, he will lose everything.


    All the way up to today, Han 3000 knows how difficult it is. Only he knows it best.


    But it''s not clear that the magic dragon is a dragon. Han 3000 is not a dragon, but he has the same untouchable scales as Su Yingxia.


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes are full of anger. He doesn''t mind being fooled by Lu Ruoxin. However, if Su Yingxia is included in this, it''s absolutely unacceptable.


    She even dares to make fun of Su Yingxia''s life.


    Lu Ruoxin seems to feel Han 3000''s infinite anger, but she is not afraid. She holds an important chip in her hand. Han 3000 is just an ant that can be crushed at any time in her eyes.


    "Is it useful to be angry? This world is the world of Mangfu. " Lu Ruoxin disdained the cold hum, and then his face became ferocious: "if you want to be angry, I want you to kneel down and be soft. Han Sanqian, get down on your knees. "


    There was no response, only Han 3000''s blood red eyes because of anger.


    The blood in the body, under the birth of magic blood, becomes extremely active and boiling.


    Magic blood burns, animal blood boils!!


    "Hey, Han 3000, I''m talking to you!" Lu Ruoxin raised his head and looked at Han 3000''s bloody eyes, but he was stunned.


    Strong as her, arrogant as her, was also startled by Han 3000''s bloodthirsty and cold eyes.


    "You... What are you doing?" Lu Ruoxin subconsciously slightly retreated half a step, staring at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was silent, but panting like a cow. A moment later, he said in a cold voice, "where is Su Yingxia, where is Han Nian."


    "If you are obedient, they will be safe, but if you are not obedient, you will never see them again in your life." Lu Ruoxin also forced a calm angry voice to fight back.


    No one can make her humble, including Han 3000.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time, where are su Yingxia and Han Nian?"


    Boom!!


    Han 3000''s black evil spirit suddenly erupted from all around his body. The black spirit spread like a dark starry sky and a black tiger. It was very strange.


    Hum!


    The whole body is three feet long, and the Qi is scattered outside. Unexpectedly, it directly explodes all the dead and living creatures around it into powder.


    What a strong storm!


    Lu Ruoxin''s heart was slightly surprised, and he was shocked by heaven and man for a time.


    But the next second, she frowned.


    Although she and Han 3000 are not friends, Han 3000 has never had such evil spirit in his understanding and recent relationship.


    Is it the influence of dragon''s blood?!


    Think of here, Lu Ruoxin hands slightly move, life and forever to the moment slightly storage force.


    "I said, I want Su Yingxia and Han Nian!"


    "Roar!"


    "Ah!"


    With a roar, the black air exploded!


    Above his head, fangfo feels Han 3000''s roar. The sky is clear and the sun is gone, leaving only black clouds rolling in. Taking Han 3000 as the center, it forms a huge vortex, echoing from top to bottom.


    On the ground, flying sand and stones, strong wind.


    The spread of black gas suddenly back, dead around Han 3000.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, those black clouds around Han 3000 suddenly turn into ghosts. They are ferocious and roaring. They suddenly turn into black gas and continue to surround Han 3000. Or they turn into beasts and turn around, just as the former dissipates.


    In the middle of the black atmosphere, Han 3000''s skin is slightly blackened and his veins are exposed. He looks like a devil. His handsome face is as white as paper, as pale as blood. His eyes are red with blood. His black hair suddenly turns silver white and suddenly turns red with blood.


    In the black air, the long hair of blood color is like silk, like blood, like coagulation, bright and shining. If Han 3000''s silver hair and golden body were the God of war, then Han 3000 is the evil spirit, just like the evil god! With the variation of Han 3000, the sky moves and clouds surge, the earth is shrouded in darkness, and the powerful evil spirit spreads with you! Whether it''s Ao Shi who just arrived at the camp and other people in the immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion, or they are ready to disperse their own alliance after watching the excitement, they are all shocked by the vision and run back one by one¡° Grandfather, there... "Ao Yi opened his eyes and looked at the camp on the top of the blue mountain. The black clouds are on the top, the central vortex and the blood light are rushing to the sky, directly covering the ground. The heaven and the earth are connected together¡° That''s a lot of magic. " Wang Wenzhi couldn''t help swallowing his voice¡° Is this magic Qi a magic dragon? " Ye Gucheng also looks surprised. Even if he is far away from there, he can feel the extremely strong evil spirit. Even to some extent, the evil spirit today is much stronger than facing the evil dragon when he was trapped in the Dragon Mountain¡° Is the Dragon alive Gu you also Leng way¡° No Ao Shi rarely frowned and bit his lips: "this breath of evil spirit is similar to that of evil dragon, but it is more powerful."¡° Isn''t that possible? " Wang xuanzhi immediately opened his mouth: "the magic dragon is the ancient devil king, and its magic power is so strong today that no one can beat it. How can there be more powerful magic power than him?"¡° Over there, what''s going on? " Ao Shi didn''t answer. He just stared at the other end. He also wanted to know what was going on. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2300

    The magic dragon has a rare evil spirit that is strong enough to go against the heaven in the world. It has been suppressed by the shackles of God for many years, but it has weakened. Although Han 3000 killed him, Han 3000 absorbed all the essence and blood. Moreover, without the shackles of God, the power of the evil spirit is stronger than before.


    The most important thing is that an unknown secret has forged a different breath of evil spirits!


    Yes, it''s the blood in Han 3000''s body.


    It''s hard to say whether the magic blood melts the magic blood or whether the magic blood devours the magic blood. However, the two powerful forces can exist in Han 3000''s body at the same time, and they are already integrated.


    There is a God in the devil, and there is a devil in the God. With the strange poison of yin and evil, the blood is extremely difficult to meet in the world of all directions.


    At the top of the blue mountain in the middle of the zone, perhaps more than anyone else can feel the horror and metamorphosis of the power of the evil spirit. People with low cultivation level even lose themselves directly in the spirit of the evil spirit. Their eyes are red, and they are like walking corpses, moving towards Han 3000.


    Those with high accomplishments also quickly meditate in place, hold their breath and concentrate, and turn on their energy to resist the damage of the power of evil spirits to their minds. Even if so, the powerful power of evil spirits still attacks their hearts.


    A lot of people entered the settlement on the spot, while blood gushed, the scene was extremely frightening.


    "This is... What''s the matter?" Lu ruoxuan just sent Lu Wushen to the main tent to have a rest, but it wasn''t long before he suddenly felt that everything was wrong, so he led the landing Yongsheng and others to rush out. When he saw the situation, he was completely stunned for a moment.


    Heaven changes and earth changes. It''s as terrible as a man. It''s like the land of Shura in the world.


    "Gong... Gongzi..." Lu Yongsheng trembled and pointed to Lu Ruoxin and Han 3000. He was pale and stammered.


    Shun Yan looks, Lu ruoxian whole person also immediately pupil big open.


    The dark clouds are on the top, the light beam is on the ground, the evil spirit is diffused, and the evil spirit is in the sky.


    Han 3000 has red eyes, white skin and black veins, just like the devil of hell and the God of Shura.


    "Han... Han 3000?" Lu ruoxuan''s eyes were stunned, as if to hell, and growled: "isn''t that guy dead?"


    Lu Yongsheng is more surprised than he is. How can he answer him!


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, at this time, a large number of middle-class disciples of meditation at the top of the blue mountain burst out in unison and spewed blood. All of a sudden, thousands of blood spewed out, forming a huge blood fog at a height of one meter. The scene was extremely solemn and stirring.


    "What are you doing? Help


    At this time, Lu Wushen didn''t realize it, and rushed out from the inside with a shout. Regardless of the injury, he rushed forward in a hurry. Then, with a wave of golden light on his hand, a huge golden barrier stood in front of the disciples like a transparent wall.


    Behind him, a group of experts at the top of the blue mountain also jumped to support the barrier.


    Together with the barrier, the golden light instantly blocks the black magic Qi, and the two energies touch each other, making a sound on the barrier.


    Those casual people who are close to watch the scene are not so lucky. Without the protection of experts, many people will attack their hearts with evil spirit on the spot. They either die on the spot, or become walking corpses. They are as black as zombies. Unconsciously, three thousand Korean people gather together.


    Just for a moment, there were hundreds of "zombies" behind Han 3000. They stood behind Han 3000 and worshipped slightly.


    "Hold on." Lu Wushen gave a light drink. With the help of the experts, he collected a little strength, and then he had the time and energy to look at Han 3000.


    But when he saw Han 3000''s situation, he and AO Shi were not only stunned.


    "Grandfather... Isn''t Han 3000 dead? How... How? " Like almost everyone else, Lu ruoxian issued this soul shaking question.


    Lu Wushen closed his lips, you asked me, I asked who?!


    As a true God, the man who had been sentenced to death suddenly came to life. Even he was a question mark on his face.


    However, Lu Wushen knew that it must have something to do with the blood essence of the magic dragon.


    "Send someone to help those scattered people. I don''t know what these people who are attacked by magic Qi will become at that time. In order to control the situation, take immediate action." Lu Wushen said coldly.


    "Yes After Lu ruoxian''s life, he waves to Lu Yongsheng. Without saying a word, Lu Yongsheng selects dozens of experts again and rushes to the side with the most scattered people.


    A moment later, a white light energy wall also rose again. Although it was not as good as the wall made by Lu Wushen, it barely resisted the invasion of evil spirit with the support of everyone''s joint efforts.


    And the most central Lu Ruoxin, beautiful face is full of sweat.


    But almost at this point


    Boom!


    Han 3000''s black gas suddenly soared into the sky, accompanied by a red light, and the two energy leaped into a huge column of light, directly hitting the vortex center above the sky.


    Boom!


    A huge energy burst from Han 3000''s body. From a distance, it was a black dragon shadow!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2301

    "Bang!"


    Even if Lu Ruoxin is the fastest, he can directly resist the Xuanyuan sword in the boundless world. Besides, cangsheng and Yongxiang have been preparing for it for a long time. However, Rao is still driven tens of meters by this burst of energy.


    On the ground, it left a deep long mark.


    "Well


    Lu Ruoxin felt sweet in his throat and was extremely uncomfortable.


    But there was no time to feel uncomfortable, so Lu Ruoxin had to frown tightly, as if facing the enemy.


    "Roar!"


    On Han 3000, the Dragon shadow formed by a huge black evil spirit is hovering behind him. The size of the dragon and the power of the dragon are terrifying.


    "Wow


    The crowd was in an uproar!


    "Magic dragon? Isn''t this the magic dragon trapped in dragon mountain? "


    "Damn, isn''t it dead?"


    "It''s dead, but it''s reborn in a more terrible way. He reposes on Han 3000 and returns to his soul with his corpse!"


    "If the magic dragon comes back, the world will become purgatory again."


    Scattered here, eight women everywhere, smell the magic dragon and color, see the shadow and cold!


    Far away, even at this time have begun to retreat slightly.


    "Magic dragon!"


    At this time, Ao Shi led a large group of people to rush to the top of the blue mountain, but on the way, he was interrupted by the huge dragon. All the people were shocked and looked up. They were at a loss for a moment.


    "Old Ao, the magic dragon seems to have been revived by Han 3000." Wang Jianzhi was surprised.


    How do they know that the magic dragon is not resurrected by Han 3000, but after all, with their cognition, how can they think it is another possibility?!


    Ao Shi was cold and silent.


    "No matter whether he is magic dragon or Han 3000, there is no amnesty for killing him!" Ye Gucheng cold voice and way, eyes full of murderous!


    "With you?" Ao Shi drank coldly and was full of disdain.


    Ye Gucheng just wanted to refuse. At this time, Han 3000 moved again!


    When the spirit of the magic dragon is released and intertwined with Han 3000''s soul, both sides are in harmony and in chaos, but they can move two forces, and the whole body reaches the peak.


    The magic dragon curls up and roars!


    Straight through the sky!


    "Long live the devil!"


    With the sound of the dragon, the group of "zombies" behind them knelt down and yelled in unison, shaking the sky!


    "Han 3000!" Lu Ruoxin saw that the last trace of human nature in Han 3000''s eyes died out, and cried out in a hurry.


    But then, what''s the use!


    "Roar!"


    "Kill


    Pangu hatchet suddenly, the moon wheel of sky fire moves with it, and the four gods and beasts appear in unison!


    However, under the shadow of black air, the color of Pangu axe has changed, and the golden look is no longer there. Instead, more black air is wrapped, and the golden light is red!


    The sky fire is as black and red as magma, the moon wheel is as purple and black as a dragon snake, and the four gods and beasts have no previous power of holy light. Their bodies turn black, and there is only one kind of evil and fear around them.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 jumped up suddenly, holding a Pangu axe wrapped in black gas, leading the sky and splitting.


    "Xin''er, be careful."


    Lu Wushen cried out, but at this time, the axe had fallen.


    "Four spirits of the northern underworld!" Lu Ruoxin''s body turns into four, and four Xuanyuan swords directly block it.


    "Boom!"


    The axe and sword meet, the afterwave explodes!


    Bang!


    Lu Ruoxin''s slender legs suddenly fell into the mud, and the eight hands supporting the four Xuanyuan swords were trembling slightly!


    "What a powerful force


    "Damn it, can''t Lu Ruoxin stand it?"


    All the people in the distance are startled.


    "Kill


    Han Sanqian was angry again.


    "Bang!"


    Four figures exposed in the mud legs, knees suddenly kneel on the ground, eight arms are completely attached to the shoulder!


    Not in the same order of magnitude at all!


    It''s like an adult beating a child.


    "Mr. God, miss is in danger." Lu Yongsheng and dozens of experts are ready to rush to the rescue at any time.


    Lu Wushen''s eyes were fixed on Han 3000 and said nothing.


    "Life, forever!"


    Brush, brush!


    Green light and white awn flew out of his hand and suddenly attacked Pangu axe from the left and right directions!


    "Boom!"


    An explosion!


    Taking advantage of this time, Lu Ruoxin urges energy and gets away in a hurry.


    "It hurts!" Looking at Han 3000 coldly, Lu Ruoxin''s five flavors are mixed.


    Her arms were soft and her feet hurt. She was so embarrassed!


    "I''ll hold him, and you''ll save the lady." Lu Wushen orders coldly.


    "Yes Lu Yongsheng nodded and quickly asked a group of experts to get ready.


    When Lu Wushen pinched it with one hand, a piece of gold appeared in his hand. Then Jin Neng extended it, and a golden slender sword appeared completely. When he grasped it, Lu Wushen stepped on the wind and rushed to the sky and went away. Among Han 3000''s red eyes, Lu Ruoxin is the only one. The corners of his mouth suddenly drew a sinister smile. He shook the Pangu axe in his hand and smiled ferociously¡° Those who touch my wife and daughter will die As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly disappeared, leaving only a trace of black air in place. Lu Ruoxin was stunned, but the next second, suddenly, her eyebrows were wrinkled¡° Hoo This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2302

    "Hum!" Although the huge axe a little bit ago has not touched the body of lurouxin, the wind force carried by the huge axe is hard to blow, and the surface of lurouxin is like being cut by a knife. Lu Ruoxin, who is aloof and proud of himself, is also at this time. At last, when they fight each other, they are full of lightning and flint. The heart beat faster and dazzled. To a certain extent, most of them can only watch the excitement, and their cultivation can''t see that they have already done tens of thousands of moves in minutes and seconds, and they can go back and forth countless times. Bang! With a huge explosion, a huge light burst out in the sky. Han 3000 and Lu Wushen retreated a few meters each. Two people look at each other in the air!! Han 3000 face if frost, blood red eyes in awe inspiring! Lu Wushen''s eyes were narrow and firm, but his right hand behind him was slightly numb, and his heart was even more shocked¡° Kill Another roar, Han 3000 right hand black gas condensation, a direct attack to accelerate¡° You guy... "Lu Wushen looked at Han 3000 angrily. The attack was so fierce:" the tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think you are a sick cat. "¡° You''re coming, aren''t you? I''ll stay with you! " In the face of Han 3000''s simple and straightforward provocation, Lu Wushen felt that he had no light on his face. He was able to concentrate on it. He didn''t talk nonsense any more and went up. One black, one gold, one devil and one God, gather their right fists, completely put down their defense and attack in an all-round way¡° Come on Two fists to bang!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2303

    Double fist peak, pure strength competition, pure attack duel.


    The tip of the needle to the wheat!!


    "Bang!"


    When the two fists meet, the shadow of the magic dragon behind Han 3000 suddenly flashes out, opens the dragon''s mouth, and roars. The golden light appears behind Lu Wushen, and a golden man stands cross legged.


    Tight and tight, the shadow of the magic dragon turns into black Qi and rushes straight away from Han 3000''s arm. The Jin Man also turns into golden light and attacks from Lu Wushen''s arm.


    Two breath meet, with the roar, the air waves fall on the ground, the ground trembles, the mountain shakes, the vegetation falls. On the sky, the clouds are changing and the stratiform clouds are rolling!


    Then, the aftereffects of the explosion spread and spread.


    Boom!!


    Even if there is a wall of energy to protect, the scattered alliance is directly broken by Yu Wei. Ten thousand people are directly overturned by Yu Wei. The golden light border on the top of the blue mountain is also nearly fragmented in Yu Wei.


    "Damn it


    "What the hell."


    On the side of the scattered people, a large group of people struggled to get up from the ground and shouted because of shock.


    Ye Gu Cheng''s hand slightly blocks in front of his forehead. When the aftereffect hits, although he knows that there is a golden energy shield to protect them, he subconsciously covers his body with his hand.


    Because he can feel that the aftereffect of the explosion is very powerful, so he has such an inadvertent action.


    Looking coldly at the center of the explosion, ye Gucheng''s heart is extremely bad, because it is not others who produce such aftereffects, but Han 3000 and Lu Wushen.


    Whether he wins or loses, he can''t deny that Han 3000 has gone from being a useless slave of nihilism to today being able to fight with the true God. However, he, the nihilism genius with high self-esteem, can only watch anxiously here. He can only taste the bitterness of each taste.


    As the aftereffects dissipated, the core of the explosion slowly faded away.


    Lu Wushen stood in the air with his hands held back and his chest held out. He was proud in the wind, and the power of the true God was undoubtedly revealed.


    On the other hand, the black air began to fade away, and everyone was staring at it with wide eyes and nervousness.


    When a breeze came slowly, the black air dispersed faster, but when the black air dispersed, Han 3000, who was also standing there with blood, white skin and black tendons, was exposed.


    He stands aloof, ruthless and cold.


    "My God Some people crazily pull in their hair, for the scene is incredible.


    And real God direct so open defense of the attack, Han 3000 even still stable stand empty, what does this mean?!


    "That guy... That guy can confront the real God like this?"


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    "The true God is the strongest in the world. Even if it is a loose immortal who is not in the world and stands on the top of people, it is impossible to have the strength to fight so domineering and simply in front of the true God? This Han 3000...... "


    "Pervert, pervert, I have already said that Han 3000 has created countless miracles. Today, it must be OK."


    "No, it''s not Han 3000, but the magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain. It''s over, it''s over. If the magic dragon has devoured Han 3000 and is still so strong after reincarnation, then the world of the eight sides will not usher in a great disaster. "


    A lot of people look at each other when they say this. Yes, such a powerful demon will destroy all life in the future. Those who once beat the magic dragon will be fiercely retaliated by the magic dragon.


    "Support Lu Zhenshen and destroy the magic dragon!" I don''t know who yelled, and then a lot of scattered people also yelled. For a time, the crowd was very passionate.


    "Old Ao, there''s already a shout over there." Wang Jianzhi was pulled back from the shock by the shouts. At this time, he said in a hurry.


    He said that he was concerned about the common people in the world, but not about their own safety. He just found a high sounding excuse in the name of justice.


    Ao Shi''s eyebrows narrowed and he looked at the distance, but his heart was full of thoughts.


    Han 3000 and Lu Wushen fight, he saw in the eyes, surprised in the heart. Unlike anyone else, Ao Shi didn''t see the excitement, but the way to see it.


    Similarly, as a true God, he can clearly see every round of the fight between Han 3000 and Lu Wushen.


    But also because he can see clearly, his heart is more shocked than others.


    Everyone is supporting Lu Wushen to destroy the magic dragon, but in Ao Shi''s eyes, can Lu Wushen do it?!


    "Shout?" Ao Shi smiled softly and said with disdain, "so what? Do you want to kill someone just by these bluffs? "


    "Ao Lao, you mean..." Wang Huan Zhi was puzzled.


    Although Han 3000 really shocked people to eat Lu Wushen''s attack, so what? Lu Wushen was already injured when he saved people, so his strength was greatly reduced. But even so, he did not lose at all. This is enough to show that the true God is very powerful, and it is not as simple as bravado.


    People are also very puzzled looking at Ao Shi, it is difficult to understand why he would say such words.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2304

    Ye Gucheng is a step forward, quite a little not satisfied with the way: "seriously ill in the body, still can take Han 3000''s attack, and obviously occupy the advantage, Han 3000 even if possessed by the magic dragon, but also so, grandfather, I''m afraid you worry about it."


    Aoshi suddenly cold face, bow a drink: "stupid!"


    "Slow down, mobilize people and horses to help the top of the blue mountain support the defense barrier. All of you can''t come out without my command, okay?" Ao Shi said.


    Wang was puzzled, but hesitated for a moment, nodded: "yes."


    Ao Shi was silent and sighed. At this time, he came to Lu Yongsheng, who had just saved Lu Ruoxin.


    "I''ve seen aolao."


    "Grandfather Ao."


    A few people see Ao Shi come over, salute respectfully, have a disheartened face, extremely embarrassed.


    "Xin''er, has Han 3000 really lost his mind?"


    Lu Ruoxin was silent for a moment, hesitated and nodded: "yes."


    "Well


    Ao Shi frowned slightly and looked up at the other end of his eye: "I know. You go to the rear and have a rest. "


    "Grandfather Ao, why do you ask Lu Ruoxin just took a step. He couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. As a demon, I won''t let him be reckless."


    "No, my grandfather will take care of it." Lu Ruoxin dropped a word and turned to leave.


    When Lu Ruoxin is so cold and arrogant, ye Gucheng and Wang Jianzhi look at each other face to face. However, although they are not satisfied with Lu Ruoxin''s disrespect to Ao Shi, they agree with Lu Ruoxin''s words in their heart.


    I don''t know what eyebrows Ao Shi has to touch in front of this girl.


    Aoshi just a smile, hands behind the negative stand, calm.


    In contrast, Lu Wushen is not as casual as he is. Although he also carries the sun with his back hand, his face is self-confident, but his heart is like the sea water at the time of the tsunami, not only as simple as the rough waves, but even


    Even the wind was so strong that it was more than a shock!


    Hidden in the back of the right fist, mottled blood slightly drips from the palm, right arm pain is deep into the bone marrow.


    Even if he is ill, the camel is bigger than the horse. He is so beautiful that he will suffer a huge loss under the attack of Han 3000.


    At the same time, he was very angry, but also had some lingering fears about the completely enchanted Han 3000 in front of him.


    But the power of the true God is inviolable, and the face of the Lu family is not allowed to be defiled by anyone. He will insist on it.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    Cold voice a drink, Han three thousand teeth angry voice a roar, a acceleration, and toward Lu Wushen rushed.


    "Come on!"


    In the face of Han 3000''s attack again, Lu Wushen did not dare to choose to hit hard again. He could move his hand. A divine light immediately appeared in the air. With a stroke in Lu Wushen''s hand, the divine light expanded like Japan, replacing Lu Wushen''s body and directly blocking Han 3000.


    Han 3000 immediately went directly into the divine light.


    "Trapped God curse!"


    "Yes!"


    With a light drink, the golden light in Lu Wushen''s hand flashed, and a streamer burst directly from his hand and pointed directly into the circle of divine light. Suddenly, Jin mang was very prosperous, and Han 3000, who had gone in, could not see a trace, and was motionless in the golden circle.


    "Good!"


    "Well done, I''ll say that the real God is the real God, which can be coveted by others. That magic dragon or Han 3000 is really stupid. If I were to slip away at this time, why should I touch this eyebrow?"


    A group of people saw that Jin Guang was trapped to death by Han 3000, and all of them were very happy. Even some people who supported Han 3000 turned to Lu Wushen and flattered him.


    Only a few of them have been loyal fans of Han 3000. Now they have to lower their heads and feel dejected.


    "Mr. Ao, it seems that you are worried too much." Wang Huan Zhi at this time also can''t help but grow a breath, smile to say.


    Although this has the final say, Wang Huanzhi will really think of a depressed spirit in his heart. After he has been in the world, he will have the final say what he should do. Although it should be true, Wang Huanzhi has so many subordinates after all. He needs his prestige.


    "Yes, Mr. Ao, you don''t know much about people and things. Han 3000 is not as powerful as you think. In the end, he is nothing but the waste of my nihilistic family. But he has some luck. He always has some good opportunities and bad luck, which makes him escape from danger many times. However, he is really tested, It''s just the way it is. " Ye Gucheng seizes the opportunity and speaks out.


    Naturally, he did not support Wang Duzhi, but wanted to suppress Han 3000.


    "Is it?" Aoshi did not put down any vigilance, his eyes fixed on the divine light in the air.


    However, almost at this time, in the quiet divine light, suddenly more quiet, if not Lu Wushen has been using streamer to maintain the energy of the divine light, then it can be described as still as dead water now!


    This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2306

    "Brush!"


    The dark shadow broke through the light and jumped out directly. Behind him, the circle of divine light hovered in the air and did not move. It was almost the same as everyone on the scene. It seemed that it had not been reflected yet!


    However, the dark shadow was still standing, and the huge axe in his hand was lifting his hand. The energy between the axes moved, and the black air filled the air. Han 3000''s face was cold and broke out of the light.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Lu Wushen, who controls the streamer, immediately rebounds with the explosion of the streamer. Lu Wushen''s whole body only feels a strange force attacking him. Then he bounces for several meters, hiss, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushes out directly.


    "What


    On the ground, seeing such a scene, everyone could not help shouting in shock.


    "How can it be! That guy directly broke the imprisonment of Lu Zhenshen? "


    "Even... Can even hurt Lu Zhenshen."


    "What kind of perversion is Han 3000?"


    "Damn it, it''s not Han 3000''s ability, but that magic dragon is too fierce. It''s only when Lu Zhenshen is injured that... If he is not injured, it''s not like this now."


    Many people were dissatisfied and scolded Han 3000 angrily.


    Obviously, in most people''s eyes, it is difficult or unacceptable to challenge the authority in people''s eyes.


    If you challenge the public knowledge, you will be condemned and dissatisfied out of jealousy.


    "It''s impossible."


    At the top of the blue mountain, Wang''s smile solidified on his face. How proud he was just now, how embarrassed and shocked he is now.


    At the other end of Ye Gucheng, his teeth are biting. The Buddha can bite at any time. His dissatisfaction and unwillingness turn into countless anger.


    Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin, two children of the Lu family, saw that Lu Wushen was injured, and their hearts were directly raised to their voices.


    "Kill


    Han 3000 roared, the black figure suddenly turned back, like a flash of lightning, and rushed directly to the landing Wushen.


    Lu Wushen was thrown away. He was not stable. Facing Han 3000''s fierce attack, he was in a hurry and tired.


    One is fierce and fierce, bloodthirsty and belligerent like a tiger, and the other is like a lion in his twilight years. Although Wang Wei is still alive with countless skills, his old age and injuries restrict his actions and he is a little tired to deal with.


    "Magic dragon Su Sha!"


    "Roar!"


    Between the quick attacks with hundreds of fists, Han 3000 suddenly bounced up, shook hands with one fist and rushed down!


    Boom!


    One punch is like the energy of destroying heaven and earth. The shadow of the magic dragon behind is like one person, one dragon and two punches!


    Lu Wushen in a hurry, hands together, the right hand to the palm of the fist!


    Bang!


    Behind him, the aftereffects are blowing up again!


    "Demon dragon, presumptuous!" Lu Wushen roared, turned his left hand in the air, and a golden Rune was in the palm of his hand.


    "The palm of God!"


    "Roar!"


    Han 3000 left hand synchronous into a fist, waving away.


    Bang!


    Another huge explosion!


    But just after the explosion, the two people still fist palm intersection, each other, a gold and a black, across the air confrontation.


    All of them were completely breathing, and did not dare to breathe, which affected the situation of the two men''s war.


    Ao Shi''s eyes are bright and bright, and he stares at them with indescribable complex emotions.


    True God to the devil!


    Heaven to earth, sun to moon, right way to evil!!


    The power of the two, fight each other!


    "Drink!"


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, each of them roared to maximize their energy.


    And then there was another stalemate.


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds!


    Ten seconds


    All of a sudden, at this time, Han 3000''s whole body black gas suddenly flashed, and Lu Wushen''s golden light on the opposite side dispersed, which made people dumbfounded.


    Only two sides, Han 3000 slowly step forward, and Lu Wushen slowly step back.


    Although the distance is almost invisible to the naked eye, don''t forget that there is a man on the scene who can be caught by Wensi.


    "Hold on, Lu Zhenshen."


    "How can God be hurt by the devil? Judge him, Lu Zhenshen."


    "Come on, Grandpa."


    Hearing the crowd''s nervous cheering voice, Ao Shi''s cold eyes flashed. He couldn''t go on like this any more.


    Although he hoped Lu Wushen would die earlier, it was definitely not now.


    The defeat of Lu Wushen is equivalent to the defeat of the true God. To some extent, Lu Wushen and Lu Wushen share the same name and reputation. Is not the defeat of one true God equal to the defeat of another true God?!


    Besides, if Han 3000 has the ability to kill Lu Wushen, is it possible that he will kill himself one day?!


    Although they are all threats, it is obvious that this choice is not difficult to make.


    Besides, killing demons is also helpful to your reputation. Thinking of this, aoshishen turned into a red golden light, which was like a meteor shooting directly into the battlefield¡° Damn it, aozhen God has also done it. "¡° What happened? How come even aozhenshen wants to join in? Can''t luzhenshen? "¡° I don''t think so. Isn''t Lu Zhenshen as good as that magic dragon? "¡° Ha ha, Lu Zhenshen is injured after all. I don''t want to come to Ao Zhenshen. Besides, he has to fight against the magic dragon. "¡° That''s right. Besides, it''s the duty of the true God to get rid of the magic guard. " As soon as the voice fell, the golden red streamer of Aoshi had already attacked Han 3000. Boom! Han 3000, who just had a weak advantage, was immediately hit by a streamer. He hastened to close his hand and close the place where he was hit by the streamer. There were still burning embers. Blood red eyes suddenly a wrinkle, Han 3000 whole person appears extremely impatient¡° Brother Ao Lu Wushen breathed a long breath. Seeing the man, he couldn''t help feeling complicated¡° Brother Lu, are you ok? " Ao Shi said with a smile. Lu Wushen immediately insisted: "will I be bad? It''s just a pity that Han 3000 is a talented person who has fallen into the evil way and been swallowed up by the evil dragon. For a moment, he can''t help hurting him. " Ao Shi laughed: "brother Lu, I''m naturally clear. I don''t need to explain more. However, as you said, this son has entered the evil way. Since we are the gods of the right way in the world, let''s get rid of him for all the people in the world. What do you think? "¡° Can I refuse to do justice for heaven? " Lu Wushen gave a bitter smile¡° I can''t count how many years you and I have been fighting. Can you hold on today? Or the old rules? Who hurts him the most, wins? "¡° No problem. " Two people said, into two streamers, straight attack Han 3000. During this period, Youwei drank: "kill demons and demons, and do justice for heaven!"¡° Two on one, you seem to be making things too big. " In the eight directions of the world, the eight wasteland Tianshu had no choice but to smile bitterly. The old sweeper gently stroked his beard and said, "aren''t they the best touchstones? It''s iron that will be refined, it''s jade that will be demonized, and Han 3000 is jade that is iron. Today is the best time to spy. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2307

    "But three thousand people are possessed and have no mind. I''m afraid..."


    "What is magic? Why is Tao? As long as you have good thoughts, even the devil is also for Tao. If you have evil thoughts, God is the devil, and Tao is the devil. The devil is for Tao, and Tao is the devil. It''s just a matter of looking at people''s thoughts. " The old sweeper chuckled.


    "Heaven? "Hell?" The eight wasteland heavenly books return to however smile a way.


    "3000 has feelings in his heart, so to God, he has nothing to do, but to the devil, he is the only pillar to stabilize his mind. Everything in the world has two sides, so you should look at it with your heart." The old sweeper laughed.


    "If you want to save your body from the two gods, Su Yingxia is the best choice to support Han 3000." The eight wasteland heavenly Book Road.


    The old sweeper nodded: "yes, love will trap him, but it will also help him. We need to know that in the way of heaven, deep love is not necessarily a burden. It''s just that many people are wrong."


    "I hope Su Yingxia can sober him up, and it''s not in vain for you to toss so much for him. Once 3000 learns to incarnate outside the body, and has the magic blood to protect the body, he will have the foundation to choose two."


    "I''m also looking forward to what extreme 3000 will bring that guy''s ideas into play. Theoretically speaking, in Mahayana, not to mention Lu Ao, he was not afraid even if we were to fight each other for four The old sweeper said expectantly.


    Eight wasteland Book ha ha a smile, although did not have any words, but that eyes, and sweep the floor old man what difference!


    A moment later, he suddenly said with a smile: "in fact, I look forward to it more than you. After all, I sacrifice myself as a slave for him. If he doesn''t have some skills, I won''t lose him?"


    And off the court at this time.


    The battle of two gods and one magic can be said to be dazzling. The aftereffects of the explosion are as frenzied as if they don''t want money. Although the individual alliance has set up a new barrier for the second time, how can it withstand such high-level and frequent bombing? Only in a short time, the individual alliance has been devastated, with few black smoke and many deaths.


    However, even so, none of the scattered people evacuated. They kept their bodies and still looked at the war between the two sides with relish.


    For them, they would rather die than miss such a shocking battle.


    A real God''s hand is a wonder, and two real gods'' hands have not been seen for thousands of years. If a demon is added, it is unheard of and unheard of.


    Aoshi is full of flowing light. The surrounding Shenneng has turned into a black and red sea of stars. Lu Wushen''s side is also full of golden light, and behind him is a sea of golden stars.


    On the other hand, Han 3000''s evil spirit is exposed wildly, and behind him there are black silver clouds. Looking at the three, fangfo is like the three galaxies in the sky.


    With the continuous interweaving and evacuation of the three seas of stars, the explosion and roar are heard all the time, and the anti Buddha on the top of the sky has been trampled half way.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!"


    With Lu Wushen''s roar, the golden sea of stars behind him changed, and countless sword Qi came out to attack Han 3000. Every sword Qi has gold to cover its body. It''s like being trained by immortal fire. Every Dao has the potential of destroying and decaying.


    "The sea of fury


    The sea of stars on Aoshi''s side is also changing. The sea of stars turns into thousands of drops of water, each drop of water is covered with blue dark fire, and there is ice outside, which turns into a rain of arrows attacking Han 3000.


    "The fury of the dragon!"


    Roar!


    After Han 3000, evil evil spirit black vaporizes into several giant dragons, hovers and stands, looks up, opens the blood basin dragon mouth, then rushes head-on.


    Boom boom!


    Once the three meet, there are four explosions. Ten thousand swords cut the dragon, the Dragon blocks ten thousand swords, ten thousand ice Xuan fire attacks the dragon, and the dragon tail sweeps thousands of troops. For a moment, the picture is tense and wonderful, which makes people feel suffocated.


    However, the dragon body could not fully defend against the attack of the two real gods. Several golden swords and xuanbing XuanHuo rushed to Han 3000.


    "Brush!"


    Han Sansi''s beast protected his body, but the dark armor was black and purple. The golden sword and the dark ice and the dark fire only left black smoke on him, and then the black gas disappeared.


    "Eight magic dragons!"


    "Kill me!"


    Han 3000''s blood red eyes suddenly flashed with blood light. Then, in the middle of the sky, black clouds rose, and a blood red whirlpool appeared. A thick and incomparable blood color light column broke through the whirlpool and directly directed at Han 3000''s body. On the blood color light column, black magic lines and runes surrounded the column.


    With the blessing of the blood column, Han 3000''s body was surrounded by black Qi and burst into bursts of red light.


    "Roar!"


    Then, Han 3000 suddenly turned into black gas, and the black gas drove the whole black gas star sea behind him, suddenly jumped out and rushed to Lu Wushen. Just after the black gas passed through the air, a black red dragon suddenly opened the mouth of the blood basin dragon and suddenly hit.


    "You''re a bitch. You''re always catching me." Lu Wushen''s heart burst of abuse, depressed to the extreme.


    He and Aoshi are both here at the same time, but Han 3000 basically stares at him from the beginning to the end, and turns a blind eye to Aoshi in his heyday.


    However, Lu Wushen did not dare to neglect his depression, because the red and black dragon in front of him was only a few hundred meters away from him, and he was already very angry


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2308

    "It''s working. This guy has a reaction."


    In the world of eight wild books, eight wild books smile at this time.


    "Isn''t that what was expected? Without strong will, can you walk out of the test of your eight wasteful books? " The old sweeper smiled softly.


    Bahuang Tianshu nodded: "it''s right to say that, but it''s different when people are possessed. Moreover, it''s a mixed magic dragon. The violent power in his body is unimaginable. Let alone Han 3000''s firm will, even the spirit of the magic dragon is hard to control."


    When Han 3000 dominates his body, but he loses his mind because of anger, he will explode the blood of the evil dragon, which is very violent, and make his whole person demonize and run away.


    Once so, the spirit of the magic dragon will be awakened by the magic blood, and then forcibly rush into Han 3000''s consciousness. However, even if he rushes out, the spirit of the magic dragon suppressed by the golden body can not suppress the completely violent blood of the magic dragon.


    Because the blood of the magic dragon absorbed the divine blood and poisonous blood in Han 3000''s body, it had already completed another leap of germplasm. However, with the change of growth and decline, the soul of the magic dragon not only lost its body and got into trouble, but also was somewhat limited by the golden body.


    In this way, when Han 3000 lost his sense, a main soul and an original main soul could not control the blood of the magic dragon, but would be controlled by the blood of the magic dragon.


    One blood controls two masters, and the two masters are in chaos, which makes the body more fierce.


    "That''s the so-called blood rage. The blood that can drive the soul is the real blood of the king." The old sweeper said with a smile: "if you can be suppressed by the master at will, how strong is this blood?"


    "You said the same thing, just as that guy''s golden body Han 3000 can never be suppressed." Ba Huang Tian Shu said with a smile, "however, it can help him grow up and even act against the sky."


    "Yes. Next, it depends on the boy''s nature. I''m looking forward to whether it''s the last light before he is controlled by the devil''s blood or the light before he breaks through the darkness of dawn. "


    At this time Han 3000, the corners of his mouth smile: "there is no ability, it depends on whether you can live to see the end."


    "Presumptuous!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s body suddenly disappeared.


    "Taixu SHENBU!"


    "Moon wheel of sky fire!"


    Brush, brush!


    His body is like a shadow. The moon wheel of sky fire is red and purple. He comes from afar and moves with Han 3000''s figure, which is as colorful as fire dragon and electric snake.


    "How dare you play in front of me?" Aoshi cold voice a drink, the corner of the mouth draws out a trace of banter of smile.


    Just now, Lu Wushen consumed a lot of him. Now, let him finish the work and earn both fame and fortune.


    As soon as the words fell, Aoshi''s long clothes suddenly moved, and a strange black seal in his hand suddenly threw away.


    Then there was a loud noise in the sky, and the black seal flew straight into the sky. Then it was like a dragon entering the sea. It just swam in the clouds, and immediately dragged the clouds in the sky into shape. Gradually, those clouds turned into a long dragon.


    The dragon''s body is surrounded by a circle, and a huge vortex suddenly appears, blocking the sky and the sun, spinning wildly. The center of the Dragon soon becomes deep and bottomless, and the dull sound of swallowing makes people feel pale. To prevent Buddha from swallowing, one can enter the sun and the moon, and spit out the stars.


    Arrogant and overbearing!


    "Deep sea dragon!"


    Roar!


    In the center of the vortex, a huge dragon song came, and then thousands of black air came from it, which instantly dyed the whole sky black. Looking up, it was like a black rainstorm.


    With the black rainstorm approaching, Lu Wushen quickly props up Jinneng to protect his body, and circles of runes rotate around the golden circle.


    "What ghost?" Han 3000 frowned and felt the black rain coming. Not only did he have a strong pressure, but also his blood channels seemed to be flowing backwards. A lot of essence and energy were constantly coming from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head, and then he was dragged out and went straight to the vortex.


    "Damn, hit me and suck my energy!" As soon as Han 3000 drank, he had to lament the strength and metamorphosis of the art of true God. At the same time, he didn''t dare to neglect it in his hands.


    "You deceive people too much." Angry a roar, Han 3000 nonsense don''t say much, hold up Pangu ax directly to meet.


    Hum!


    With Han 3000 Kai Da''s body really can go, the whole Pangu axe is also golden, at the same time, his forehead, Pangu mark also suddenly appear!


    Boom!


    Chop the sky with a giant axe!


    The black rain is falling!


    With the golden energy of the axe, the black rain fell to Han 3000, which was like a fire meeting water. What it hit was ping-pong, and the explosion continued.


    "Boy? Why don''t you do that? " Ao Shi gave a cold smile: "just to resist, do you want to carry it? You are so naive


    "Break it for me!"


    Aoshi a big drink, those countless black raindrops suddenly turned into a sword, with a more ferocious posture suddenly fell.


    "Boom!"


    Han 3000''s body holding a huge axe was immediately forced down tens of meters, while his body was still falling.


    "Wow Blood is gushing down the throat, and AO Shi''s sudden increase of strength makes Han 3000''s body as if pressed by a mountain, and his internal organs are rolling in pain¡° This is the price you pay for your bluster. " Ao Shi smiled coldly. With that, he looked back and showed his pride to all the people present. On the ground, thousands of people were shocked. They opened their mouths one by one, which obviously shocked their hearts. The power of the true God is really impressive and daunting¡° Ao Zhenshen is unique in the world Ao Jin saw the scene of his grandfather''s shock, and immediately took the lead in cheering. His cry was immediately reflected by the disciples of Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion, followed by a chorus, and spread all the way to all corners of the scene. Just a little while later, the scene burst out a thunderous cry. In contrast, everyone at the top of the blue mountain looked complex and didn''t know what to do. The true gods fight with Han 3000, and AO Shi is in the spotlight, but Lu Wushen is obviously at a disadvantage. The Ao family is happy, but the Lu family is embarrassed. Lu Wushen knows this, but he has nothing to do. It has taken a lot of energy to treat Han 3000. He is also the first to pass after he became a devil, but the world has always paid more attention to the results. Who cares about his exact details?! Under Pan Gu''s axe, Han 3000''s mouth was full of blood, and the blood even dyed his coat red. Obviously, he was badly hurt¡° Kill Han 3000. "¡° Kill Han 3000, act on behalf of heaven, eliminate demons and subdue demons, Ao Zhenshen, powerful and domineering! " There was a lot of noise, but Han Sanqian burst out laughing. This makes countless people present, including Ao Shijun, stunned. Is this boy crazy? I can laugh when I''m dying! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2309

    "Waste, why are you laughing?" Aoshi cold voice a drink, ridicule and way: "death is imminent still smile out?"


    "Dying?" Han 3000 laughs: "there is a saying on our earth, do you know what it''s called?"


    Aoshiyileng, no answer.


    "So ordinary, but you are so confident." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "Under the heavy pressure of the deep-sea black rain in my eternal sea, you even utter wild words. Although people are not frivolous and waste their youth, if they are too frivolous, they will be stunned. " As soon as the voice fell, Ao Shi made a slight effort, and suddenly the black rain like a sword increased a little.


    Han three thousand immediately face the color of pain, the body is also under heavy pressure and sink half a meter.


    "It''s just a mole ant under my command. If I want you to live or die, what qualification do you have to talk to me like this?" Ao Shi said coldly.


    "The black rain does have some meaning." Han 3000 forced out a smile, stubborn and way.


    "This black rain is the blood essence of the deep-sea dragon in my eternal sea area. It is inevitable that it will be strong. Han 3000, oh no, maybe I should call you magic dragon, and let''s go. " Ao Shi said with disdain.


    "It''s so boring to arrest with your hands tied." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile, "I still want to see a good play."


    "See how I beat you to death with the black rain?"


    "No!" Han 3000 gave a ferocious smile, flashed a trace of surly breath in his eyes, and suddenly said in a cold voice: "I want to see whether it is the black rain from your deep sea loach that is more fierce, or the blood rain from my magic dragon that is more fierce."


    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 suddenly showed an extremely evil smile, and saw that Ao Shi and Lu Wushen were in a daze. Then, Han 3000''s action made the two real gods numb.


    Backhand is a slap, directly on his chest, this palm strength is great, without leaving any backhand, the sound of rib fracture in the air.


    "Poof!"


    The chest was badly injured, and the blood immediately spewed out from Han 3000, casting a huge blood mist.


    "Is this guy fooled by AO Zhenshen? What the hell is he doing? Self harm? "


    "Damn, I must know I can''t beat it, so let''s end it by myself."


    Tens of thousands of people continue to laugh. Many of the people who originally supported Han 3000, after he was completely demonized, even if they turned their backs, at this time, they are even more vicious.


    Sometimes, faith, or idols, is just a fashion to go with the tide.


    Ye Gucheng and Wang Bianzhi also sneered at the corners of their mouths, but only for a moment, their smiles solidified.


    Because Han 3000''s self mutilation seems to be... It seems very deja vu.


    I think I''ve seen it somewhere?!


    "No!" All of a sudden, Wang Huanzhi roared in a hurry.


    "His blood is poisonous!" Ye Gucheng also immediately cried out.


    With this cry, the disciples of Yaoshen Pavilion and Wu Yan, who had participated in the battle of nihilism, recalled the terrible scene in horror one after another. They all looked very pale to prevent the Buddha from seeing the ghost.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body is bright and his hands are slightly open!


    "Break it for me!"


    Boom!


    Golden light, from the body and burst, straight dye out of every corner of the blood fog.


    Then, a square meter of blood mist expanded under the golden moisture, and a drop of blood turned into ten drops of rain, a hundred drops of rain, a thousand drops of rain


    Suddenly, in front of Han 3000, it was already a blood rain of gold, black and red.


    "What is this?" Ao Shiyi was stunned.


    But before he reflected it, all kinds of three colors of blood came rushing from the bottom!


    With a grasp of the axe, Han 3000 completely withdrew his defense and shouted angrily, "come on."


    Boom!


    Tricolor blood rain seems to be encouraged and accelerates.


    Bang bang!


    The blood rain and the black rain suddenly meet, and there are explosions all over the place, which suddenly turns the sky into a sea of stars


    Its scenery is spectacular, and its scenery is also terrible


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, over the peaceful sky, Ao Shizheng frowned and looked at the exploding sea of rain stars below. A rain of blood passed by his side and crossed his arm.


    He frowned, hands really can move, that through the past blood rain moment obediently changed the channel, flew back, and then, fell on his fingertips.


    It''s not a big raindrop. The outer layer is covered with gold. There are small drops of blood inside. There are black and red. But if you look closely, you will find that there are several colors inside.


    Colorful? Or seven colors?


    I can''t see it clearly, but it doesn''t matter, because it looks quite beautiful!


    "Zi ~ ~"


    Suddenly, the blood in his hand suddenly turned into bursts of black smoke, and there was great pain at the touch of his fingers. Ao Shi hurriedly threw away the blood spots, looked at his fingers, and his pupils opened.


    The place where his fingers touched the raindrops was already dark, and the Buddha was scorched by something... "This..." Ao Shi was stunned, but at this moment, he suddenly heard the strange sound of water below. Looking back, he suddenly stopped breathing... This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2310

    Boom!!!


    Just for a moment, the three color blood rain has come!


    Ao Shi subconsciously bowed his head, but his arm was already a scorched gully.


    "How is that possible?"


    He is a true God, and his body is naturally comparable to human beings. Not to mention whether ordinary spells can be broken, even many rare magic weapons are eclipsed in front of the true God''s body.


    It''s not that the body of the true God is invincible, but the level is too high and many things are not broken at all.


    But


    But why can Han 3000 break his own defense?!


    "Toxic in the blood." At that end, Lu Wushen''s urgent voice was also heard at the right time.


    Dare not do the slightest more think, Aoshi eight door gold can open, completely without the slightest reservation gathered God circle to protect the body.


    "Bang bang!"


    The torrential rain of blood also arrived as promised, falling on the circle of God and exploding again and again!


    Even if it is to resist, even if it can block the attack of blood rain, but the huge explosion is still pushing Ao Shilian and the circle of God back.


    One meter, two meters


    Three meters


    Ten meters


    "Wow


    On the ground, tens of thousands of people are in an uproar!


    "Oh, my God, Han... Han 3000, that boy actually... Actually repulsed the real God. Is that too terrible?"


    "Is this the power of the magic dragon?"


    "If I can compete with the true God, even if I am possessed, I will."


    Scattered here, many people were directly surprised to open their mouths, one by one eyes become extremely hot.


    Ye Gucheng figure a stagger, can''t help but almost spit blood, Han 3000, strong so outrageous!?


    Why!?


    "Deep sea dragon rain? Bah, that''s all


    In mid air, Han 3000''s angry voice and another mouthful of blood sprayed directly on Pan Gu''s axe, and his body suddenly went straight to Ao Shi.


    Ao Shi was stunned immediately. Before the blood rain, Han 3000, like a reckless man, directly killed him. Even if he was as stable as an old dog, he couldn''t help being flustered at this time.


    Lu Wushen is at ease this time. At least Han 3000 hasn''t been staring at him like before. Now, he can at least take a breath.


    "You boy, I really like you more and more. Just kill the magic dragon. You can break the defense of Ao Shi and me. It''s interesting."


    With that, Lu Wushen also moved his hand and summoned a flying blood rain to his hand. However, with the previous experience and lessons from Ao Shi, this time, this guy has learned a lot.


    Just with energy in the air wrapped in his palm, followed by a detailed observation.


    A moment later, he suddenly frowned, and then called out a strange voice. He slowly put the blood rain in front of his nose and smelled it. After a while, the old man''s face was frozen: "holy blood?"


    "Fuyun?!"


    "You old man... How can your blood be in Han 3000''s body?"


    "Is it the tomb of the God of that day?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen''s eyes widened: "I understand, I understand. No wonder Wang Huanzhi is only half god now. I thought he was not qualified enough. It turns out that you are the old guy who left behind."


    Think of here, Lu Wushen dumb wry smile: "three people, you this old guy is the most low-key, but in fact it is also the most cunning, I will say how the God grave was directly broken by Han three thousand, maybe Han three thousand special, but also you this old man''s preference."


    "The son-in-law who helps the family is the son-in-law who helps the family after all. You are still partial to your granddaughter."


    Lu Wushen said, suddenly his expression was very complicated: "unfortunately, Fuyun, man is not as good as heaven. You didn''t expect Han 3000 would be killed by the blood of the magic dragon and fall into the evil way?"


    "I also know that you will be very sorry to know this news, and I am the same. After all, you help your son-in-law, and my Lu family can see it."


    "For the sake of old friends, Ao Shi, let''s do me one last favor." With that, Lu Wushen shakes his hand and pats the bloody rain for several meters, which finally turns into nothingness.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    At that end, Han 3000 and AO Shi have already crossed swords and axes. Because he wanted to resist the blood rain, Ao Shi had no time for Han 3000''s surprise attack, so he let Han 3000 break through the middle gate, and there were short soldiers between them.


    Aoshi God can open, Han 3000 golden light flow sound, constantly thinking back to the scene of following the sweeping old man with a thousand ants, hand Pangu ax, sword no peak, a chop, fierce arrogant, overbearing, accurate and deadly.


    Although Aoshi was in a hurry to fight, he was the true God after all. Even if he was in a hurry, he was still at ease.


    On both sides, you cut and I defend, and I stab you to block. For a time, the golden light flickers continuously, the surrounding explosions rise everywhere, and the air between the void is constantly distorted


    "Good fellow, what axe method is this?" Lu Wushen is stunned. It seems that the axe method is ordinary. There are many loopholes between the opening and closing. However, he constantly defends by attacking. People know that he has a dead hole, but you just can''t attack him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2311

    "Come on, fight."


    Under the attack of innumerable huge axes, Han 3000 suddenly jumped out of his body. With the fury of the axe, he suddenly dived down the Huashan Mountain!


    Ao Shi can only raise his sword to deal with it in a hurry!


    "Ping!"


    "Bang!"


    The axe and sword are in the rain, the fire is all around, and the divine light is flashing. With an explosion, a scene that makes people dumbfounded happens


    Ao Shizhen''s body sank several meters directly under the attack of the huge axe. After the explosion in his hand, there was a crisp sound. Looking back, the golden sword in his hand had been broken into two pieces.


    "Hiss!"


    Below ten thousand people, all can''t help but take a cold breath: "fierce ah."


    Ao Shi''s figure was barely stable. His embarrassed face was full of incomprehension and anger. He looked up and said, "break my deep-sea dragon, and attack me with an axe. Han 3000, you son of a bitch, you annoy me."


    As a true God, how can Aoshi endure being so offended.


    A long golden halberd suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The halberd is about two meters long. It is full of gold and flowing light. The halberd body is surrounded by various runes. If you look at it carefully, its patterns are like water and waves. If you look at them together, they are more like running water.


    As soon as the halberd came out, it suddenly led to a very strong weimang, and the surrounding space and time were slightly distorted because of its appearance.


    "The God of water is in hand, long halberd Anjiang!"


    As soon as he was angry, Aoshi moved his halberd and waved it. He only heard that all the Buddhas in heaven and earth were in the water. When he waved it, there was a torrential flood. When he took back his gun, he took advantage of the wind and waves. Once he came back, the halberd''s tip sent out water of ten thousand feet, like a giant dragon, and went straight to Han 3000.


    "Damn it, water god halberd!"


    "Water god halberd, one of the ancient magic weapons! King of the Marines


    "My God."


    When someone recognized the weapon, he felt very excited and his scalp was numb.


    "That boy forced Ao Lao to use the halberd of water god, the king of sailors. I''m really shocked that he has such ability, and I''m worried about what he will encounter next." Wang Jianzhi frowned tightly and sighed.


    It is said that the halberd of water god is the power of Water God. It has extremely powerful and powerful water power. When it is waved, it can summon ten thousand waters, or ride the wind and waves to travel in ten thousand seas. In fact, it is the hegemony of water, and no one can seize its edge.


    Although it is not an ancient treasure, it can be regarded as the most precious thing because it monopolizes a certain field.


    Only from some applications, it can even be compared with the congenital treasure.


    "Roar!"


    In the sky, the water dragon pours on Han 3000.


    "Just now your deep-sea dragon can''t resist me, just a water dragon? What did you do? " Han three thousand cold sound a drink, hand Pan Gu axe a turn, homeopathy aim at water dragon head an axe to chop down.


    However, the dragon does not seem to be continuous. Although the axe goes on, it can see through the dragon''s head and reach the dragon''s body, but the dragon''s body does not stop.


    Brush, brush!


    The huge dragon body passed Han 3000 on both sides


    "Hum." Han 3000 can''t help but smile. Is the so-called water god halberd just like this?!


    "Arrogant child!" Aoshi cold voice a smile, water god halberd in hand suddenly point at Han 3000, dun time water dragon suddenly increased several times.


    And Han 3000 although the axe is still in front of him, but at this time he felt as if there was something wrong.


    Although he could resist the huge water dragon, the water dragon was continuous. As time went on, only the slight shaking of the axe caused by the resistance made his arm feel numb, not to mention how hard it took to push Pangu''s axe forward, and how strong the reaction force was.


    But at this time, it was obviously too late. With the movement of the water god halberd, the water dragon increased infinitely. Even though Han 3000 Pan Gu axe still blocked him in the middle, the huge water around him had completely wrapped Han 3000 from both sides.


    For a time, the water dragon, which had been broken by Han 3000, is now more like a stone in the middle of the Yangtze River. But the Yangtze River is still the Yangtze River after all, and the stone that blocks the water is just a stubborn resistance.


    "What are you doing? Han 3000, if you can''t stand it, shout it out. " Aoshi cold voice a drink, immediately followed by a face ferocious: "you dare to let me embarrassed unceasingly, I want you to live not like death!"


    "Roar, big wave!"


    Roar!!


    The water dragon seemed to roar, and the sound became even bigger.


    In the middle of the sky, it was only a moment, and Han 3000 had only a light spot as small as a fingernail when he was holding a Pangu axe.


    It''s not that Han 3000 has become smaller, but that the dragon has become too big.


    "Just for a moment, the sea was already vast in mid air. This halberd is really overbearing."


    "Ha ha, just a little, you can submerge a city. When you are a water god halberd, you have a false name?"


    "Being able to compare with the innate treasure with the strength of a certain field, nature should be absolutely suppressed in a certain field. There are many water magic and artifact tools. How can it be possible if they can''t stand alone? "


    Many people sigh about the power of the halberd, and some people are hot and excited. If you have such a magic weapon, it''s not invincible, but it''s not a difficult problem to walk alone in the world¡° You think that''s going to make me give up? What are you? " When Han Sanqian drinks, he is surrounded by thousands of water and has many difficulties. A lot of water still invades his back and surroundings in the way of backflow, and even submerges half of his body in a moment, but Han Sanqian''s faith is still strong¡° Sky fire moon wheel With a loud roar, a red and a purple suddenly jumped across the sky, plunged into the water and flew to Han 3000. Even after the baptism of ten thousand waters, the sky fire still leaps incomparably, and the purple lightning is full of vitality, and it seems that it is not affected at all¡° Give it to me With a roar, the jade sword suddenly rises without wind. The moon wheel of sky fire turns into a long bow and shoots out the jade arrow. Then it catches up with the jade sword. A fire and a purple exist on both sides of the sword and rushes towards Ao Shi at the end of the water¡° Brush A sword entered the water and then disappeared into the water. When Ao Shi was forced into the water, he suddenly jumped out. However, Ao Shi just smiled gently and stretched out his hand, so he easily grabbed Han 3000''s jade sword, and the sky fire moon wheel suddenly disappeared¡° What Han 3000 was stunned. Water is like tai chi. Even though the jade sword is ferocious with the moon wheel of sky fire, its power is no longer there after it is constantly used to overcome hardness with softness¡° Small skills, children, what else can you do? Before you die, all of them come to your grandpa Ao. I don''t care about your grandpa at all. Because, I like to see you that dying dog look This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2312

    Just for a moment, the jade sword suddenly passed through Han 3000''s right arm, opened a deep bloodstain, and disappeared into the huge wave behind Han 3000.


    On the other hand, the attack of jade sword is more fierce.


    Han 3000 didn''t even cry out for pain. He forced himself to take a sword and clenched his teeth: "then your old bones are standing firm. I''m afraid they will break your bones."


    "Four souls of the North! Turn one into two, turn two into four, open


    Han three thousand body gold suddenly flash, followed by a two, two four.


    The four figures stand in the current, but they are all trapped in the current.


    "The water of ten thousand rivers will also be afraid of your four mole ants? Don''t say four, what about eight? " Ao Shi said with a cold smile.


    "Water is Yin, Han 3000 is so, obviously it doesn''t mean much." Lu Wushen mumbles and shakes his head. It''s like you are struggling in the water. No matter how hard you try, the water is always scattered and gathered. In the end, it''s just a waste of effort.


    Such as the mountains and rivers, the country plans to hand, naturally not afraid of the power of the water god halberd, but how can Lu Wushen help Han 3000?


    He as like as two peas in the early days of the world, he is only hoping to be a devil, but not sensible South Korea three thousand can play his last value before death and help himself to consume his competitors.


    For example, Lu Wushen said that the situation of Han 3000 was not changed by the four separate bodies. On the contrary, Han 3000''s energy was consumed by the four separate bodies, and the surrounding water gradually wrapped Han 3000 from the rear.


    Before that, Han 3000 used countless moves, or almost all of his moves without any reservation.


    It''s just, it''s just a last ditch struggle.


    With the final water inundating Han 3000, no one of Han 3000''s four figures could be seen in the huge waves in the air.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha!" Seeing this, Ao Shi immediately laughed.


    In ten thousand waters, unless Han 3000 becomes a fish, how can he survive?!


    But even if it can be a fish, so what? The rapidity of the current, the strength of the impact, the fish, it will not live long, just die early and late.


    People on the ground don''t dare to come out at this time. Although some people have been angry at Han 3000 for a long time, it''s hard to see that a generation of heroes finally drowned.


    "Madam, some people have shit luck, but they are not qualified to live. What''s the point?" Some of Gu you''s actions, ye Gucheng, who is lonely and sensitive by nature, doesn''t know how to do it. At this time, he laughs.


    Other people also sneer or laugh at each other, only Lu Ruoxin''s eyes are complicated.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want Han 3000 to die, but when she tells the secret, Han 3000''s reaction makes her very angry. In order to meet Su Yingxia, he turns over with himself directly. Lu Ruoxin even knows clearly that Han 3000 would definitely kill himself if it wasn''t for his grandfather''s help.


    For the sake of that cheap woman, he dares to kill himself, which makes Lu Ruoxin''s arrogant heart full of discontent and anger. With her personality, she even hopes to punish Han 3000 with death.


    But when Han 3000 did, she was very reluctant.


    She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Although she didn''t know why she felt uncomfortable, she felt that she was afraid of missing a talent.


    A talent who can lay a solid foundation for her must be her own.


    He that kind of deep love a cheap woman''s man, is not worth mentioning at all, oneself is superior, how can produce not to give up to him because of the heartbeat!


    Lu Wushen sighed. Today''s event is over. He got up and decided to withdraw.


    In the flood, after Han 3000 struggled, he didn''t even breathe. If he hadn''t been holding Pangu''s axe, he would have been washed away by the turbulent water.


    In the current, Han 3000''s face turned white, his hand was holding Pangu''s axe, and his body was allowed to move up and down


    "Boo!"


    Suddenly, at this time, Han 3000, who had no breath, suddenly opened his mouth, and a small hydrosphere bubble was spitting out of his mouth, but it had been washed away by the current before it rose to the surface.


    "Gulu!"


    The next second, Han 3000''s mouth burst out a bigger bubble in the hydrosphere, and this time, the strong and huge bubble in the hydrosphere persisted to the surface of the water, and then it came to nothing


    Then, a golden light suddenly jumps out of the ring in Han 3000''s hand, and turns around Han 3000''s body slightly.


    A gold ring immediately wrapped Han 3000 up.


    And the golden light also stopped in front of Han 3000, still emitting weak light, gently shining on Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 is sober, he can see that the golden light floating on his forehead is actually a stone.


    A stone with water color and green patterns on both sides.


    That''s right. This stone is the thief who is hiding in Han 3000 space ring and stealing huazhongyu and shenyanzhu


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2313

    This is the culprit that once made Han 3000 puzzled, and huazhongyu and shenyanzhu disappeared in the space ring, which once made Su Yingxia ridicule whether Han 3000 took them to raise his little lover.


    At this time, Han 3000 appeared when he was on the verge of death.


    Moreover, with its weak golden white light.


    There are two kinds of strange light in the soft golden white light. The water color light diffuses around Han 3000''s body, which seems to reinforce the aperture beside Han 3000. The green light continuously seeps into Han 3000''s body from Han 3000''s forehead


    With the green light into the body, Han 3000''s body is changing slightly.


    The cut of the right hand by the jade sword slowly coagulates the blood, and quickly scares, and the scar falls off, and then becomes a new one. And the wounds he patted on his chest and the wounds he was hit by the rain that Aoshi had spread were being removed and repaired one by one.


    The water color light keeps increasing the peripheral aperture, so that how fierce the surrounding water is, but the aperture and Han 3000 in the aperture are still.


    Green awn is the result of the absorption of jade from flowers by the five elements stone, and the natural treatment is excellent, while the water color is the result of the absorption of the five elements stone by the God beads. The God beads are the treasure of the Baguio palace. Ning Yue once said that the water of the God beads can roar in the sky, submerge all things, and turn water into a sword, breaking through thousands of miles. It is the most precious thing. At this time, it can conquer water, and can''t be compared with the water halberd, But at least not afraid to survive in the water.


    At the same time, the golden light of the five elements God stone also changed into a slightly earthy color after contacting Han 3000.


    That is the earth line among the five elements to help Han 3000 expel the water from his body.


    Gradually, Han Sanqian opened his eyes. When he saw that the water world was still around him, he was in a daze. When he recovered and found that he was in the aperture, safe and breathing normally, he immediately focused on the five elements stone.


    "You saved me again?" Han 3000 looked gratefully at the five elements God stone.


    On the top of Qishan mountain, the fire grandfather burned thousands of miles. It was this guy who suddenly appeared and helped himself digest and resist a lot. Otherwise, he would have become a roast pig at that time.


    Today, when the water is deep, it suddenly appears to avoid becoming a floating corpse.


    But looking closely, Han 3000 frowned, something Zhong Wuyan, nothing Xia Yingchun. In normal times, Han 3000 really didn''t pay attention to the stone, but this time, when there was no one around, it was very close. Han 3000 found that the stone was different from before.


    There are two more colors on it, one is water color, the other is green


    These two colors are not completely pure water and green. They all have their different characteristics, and Han 3000 seems to have seen this characteristic color somewhere.


    After thinking about it, Han 3000 suddenly patted his head and relied on it for a day. These two colors are not the colors of Shenyan beads and jade in flowers?


    Every time I put these things into the storage ring, and the five elements stone has always been put in it. Can''t we say that the five elements stone quietly devours these two things in this process?


    Although this is extremely strange, if this is true, then the mystery of the disappearance of shenyanzhu and huazhongyu will be solved.


    It''s hard to guard against burglars.


    Judging from the color of the five elements stone, Han 3000 can almost confirm that it was the thief who did it.


    "You''re clearly just a stone. Do you have nothing to swallow my God Yan Zhu and the jade stem in the flower?" Han Sanbai was puzzled and depressed.


    "But you saved me twice, and I''ll pay you later." Han Sanqian was not happy. He saved himself from fire and water once. He really answered that sentence. Saving himself from deep water is really deep water.


    Looking around at the vast sea like water, Han 3000 frowned: "save is save, and how to break the situation?"


    This scene reminds Han Sanqian of the great fire of the flaming grandfather and the five elements test before he got the five elements stone.


    "The principle of five elements is to produce and control each other. If you can produce water, then the earth can conquer it."


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 stretched out his hand, and the five elements stone flew back to his hand.


    "Ao Shi made a surprise attack, but he helped Han Sanya invisibly." In the book of eight wastes, Han 3000 finally picks up the stone of five elements and sweeps the floor with a smile.


    "I really thought that I had spent so much effort to send him a five elements stone, but this silly boy just ignored it." The eight wasteland Tianshu said with a smile.


    "Silly boy is sometimes very silly, but once he is enlightened, he can also be regarded as a machine spirit." The old sweeper said with a smile.


    "Soon, soon, everything is going in the direction we set. Next, Lu Wushen and AO Shi may have to suffer." Ba Huang Tian Shu said with a smile, "it depends on what kind of God and devil they can force out."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2314

    "Five elements stone, help me!"


    In the water, Han 3000 drinks softly, and Jin Neng in his hand is suddenly patted into the five elements stone with the spirit of demons.


    Boom!!!


    In the outside world, the rolling sea was originally rippling and calm. When people were silent, they suddenly felt that the ground was shaking slightly. They were very strange one by one. When they didn''t know what happened, they suddenly heard the huge waves in the sea, and the sound of water was suddenly strange


    Bobo, BoBo!


    Like water flow, like a bend, like water flowing into the hole


    "This is Someone frowned strangely.


    Everyone was puzzled. They murmured and looked at the sea in the air. What''s the matter with this strange sound?!


    Is there a big fish and beast in the sea? But that''s impossible! The water drawn by the halberd of the water god, how can there be any big fish or giant beast?!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a huge wave in the sea, and a huge monster broke through the wave!


    "What''s that?"


    In the huge waves and the sea, after the waves broke, a huge mountain suddenly rose. The mountain was completely soil, but it was huge. At the top of the mountain, Han 3000 stood impressively, and the five elements of God stone and soil in front of his chest were so bright that the whole soil mountain turned slightly.


    "Han 3000!"


    "He''s not dead yet? How is that possible? "


    "The power of water god can''t kill this boy. What is he made of?"


    "Made of steel or iron!! He''s the son of the earth. "


    "Is it difficult for the earth to have another cave? Who was born so strong? Damn, should I also go to earth to practice Taoism? "


    "It''s unbelievable. I''ve got goose bumps all over the place!"


    On the ground, many people saw Han 3000 appear, but there was no big shock.


    Even Lu Wushen and AO Shi were shocked to see Han 3000 appear again!


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover! Five elements God stone, break it for me! "


    Boom!!


    The foot of the whole mountain suddenly burst, and countless soil fell with it. It was like a landslide caused by the flood. For a moment, the soil of the mountain poured out into the water


    Originally, the vast and clean water is turbid due to the dumping of soil, and the turbid water continues to spread around with the current


    Hum!


    The whole turbid water surface suddenly plank room slightly earth color, the next second, another thing happened.


    All the turbid water surface suddenly solidified, like mud. The turbulent water was not there, and only mud was creeping


    "What?"


    Aoshi eyes a stare, for Han 3000 this operation obviously shocked.


    "Damn, what the hell? Han 3000 has resisted the power of Aoshi''s water god! "


    "What on earth is that thing that glows on his chest? Damn, can water resist like this?"


    Everyone was shocked and surprised.


    Wang Wenzhi and ye Gucheng couldn''t help but stagger slightly, wrinkle the corners of their eyes and shrink their eyes. They couldn''t help asking each other, "this damn evil barrier, he can do it?"


    Ye Gucheng''s face was muddled, and he was a little angry with Han 3000. He was fooled by this question. You ask me, who the hell am I going to?!


    I also want to ask the dog God, how the hell can he do it!?


    Lu Wushen flashed a different color in his eyes, and then smiled: "interesting!"


    Hearing these surprised people, Ao Shi felt that he had no face. He moved the halberd of water god in his hand. As soon as he poured energy, the water potential suddenly increased rapidly!


    Just now almost stagnant mud, with new water poured in, slowly moved again.


    "Come on." Seeing this, Ao Shi roared in a cold voice.


    "Come on, I''m afraid you won''t?" Han 3000 also roared angrily. He opened his hand and urged the five elements stone. Then, the weak earth color light began to flourish!


    Water washes soil, soil covers water!!


    Under the stalemate between the two men, the whole vast sea sometimes flushed with water and mud, sometimes covered with soil, and was in a good situation.


    "Now, it seems that it is their simple internal power competition."


    "Although Han 3000''s ability is certainly not as good as Ao Shi, among the five elements, Tu Ke water. Relying on this advantage, Han 3000 can fight with AO Shi temporarily."


    "How great is the source of the true God, and how great is the energy of Han 3000? After a long time, the energy consumption is almost the same, that is when he was defeated. "


    Everyone knows that in the present situation, Aoshi suppresses Han 3000, but the soil Han 3000 uses suppresses the water Ao Shi uses. Both sides have their own advantages and disadvantages. However, Aoshi is the true God, and its huge energy source can not be compared with Han 3000? Han 3000 occupied the right time and place, and dragged the battle into the war of attrition, but obviously did not consume the capital.


    Even Lu Wushen must admit this.


    However, people with such ideas, do they know Han 3000?


    As the two fight, the time is gradually consumed. Aoshi also began to smile from the initial disdain, with doubts in his eyes¡° Stinky boy, if you can''t hold it, don''t force it. " Ao Shi gave a cold hum and mocked Han 3000. Han 3000 responded with a smile: "how, dead old man, if you can''t hold on, just play heart attack with me?" Ao Shi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Han 3000 could see through his plan directly. Although he couldn''t support it, he was deeply distressed by the long-term energy consumption. Therefore, he would play with Han 3000. After all, young people are not patient and easy to be impetuous. This is the best chance for him to win at one stroke. But where want to get, Han 3000 not only don''t fall for it, but see through his treachery at a glance¡° I can''t hold it? Haven''t you heard of ginger or old spicy? Ignorant child Ao Shi''s cold voice disdained the way¡° Hehe, old man, you''ve lived so long, and you don''t know what boxing is. Are you afraid of young people¡° You Aoshi was angry. As a true God, when did anyone dare to talk to him like this?! But just at the moment when he was angry, Han 3000 had suddenly increased his strength. Ao Shi couldn''t reflect it. He immediately suffered a dark loss and had to use his great power to stabilize the situation. Originally, he wanted to steal Han 3000''s plan, but the old horse lost his front hoof, and was suddenly attacked by Han 3000. Ao Shi felt speechless. Lu Wushen saw this scene there, but he couldn''t help laughing. Such a child is really smart and sharp. But Lu Wushen also suddenly found a different place. Han 3000 had been demonized and rampant, just like a crazy beast, but now he was having a fight with AO Shi. This is not right! This is totally wrong¡° This boy... Can you come out of demonization? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2315

    Lu Wushen doesn''t understand. Even though he just joined hands with AO Shi to break Han 3000''s evil spirit, Han 3000 should be extremely weak.


    After all, if his spirit is good, how can he be devoured by the dragon''s hair!


    Where does Lu Wushen know that Han 3000''s obsession is not passive, but active


    Passive enchantment, of course, is the evil spirit into the heart, the evil spirit of the soul, but Han 3000 is basically and magic dragon discussed, just because the rage lost his mind, unable to control the blood of the magic dragon in the body.


    With the joint efforts of the two true gods to hurt Han 3000, Han 3000 consumed a lot of magic power in the war, and the burst of magic dragon''s blood was relieved, and Han 3000''s consciousness gradually regained its dominant position for a long time.


    As for the evil spirit is still there, that''s because Han 3000 is still angry, and the evil spirit is only weakened, but not completely suppressed.


    "Smelly boy, let me show you what real ginger is! Drink, eight door god can give me all open


    Boom!


    With the roar of Ao Shi''s anger, all the eight doors of his body were opened, and his strength and power were released. The wind around his body was blowing and dancing. Then there was another roar, and the water god halberd directly released the super large water pressure.


    For a time, all over the sky, there are huge waves!


    "Then I''ll tell you, old man, what is boxing? Be afraid of young and strong. Give me the heart of the dragon family!"


    Boom!!


    Han 3000 also did not reserve anything. He opened all the great energy of the dragon''s heart and poured it into the five elements God stone. In a short time, the earth color light was in a state of great prosperity. The mountain at Han 3000''s foot was also uprooted a few meters higher, and the earth and stone flowed into the water at a faster speed.


    "Damn, it''s getting white hot now."


    "Win or lose can be divided in a moment, although Han 3000 can carry to now let me very surprised, but, compared with the true God, he is always a mole ant, once Ao Shi moves the real case, the mole ant''s shape must be revealed."


    "That''s natural. It''s just a joke with this boy. Wait a minute, he will know what the real strength is."


    When both of them can really open up in the sky, no one is optimistic about Han 3000. Even if the five elements have an absolute advantage, sometimes in the face of absolute strength, these are empty talk.


    Absolute strength, regardless of repression, regardless of stratagem, is so simple and crude.


    In this time and space, the golden gate has all been opened, and the power of both sides is under the water, which can be described as undercurrent surging.


    Both of them are also sweating. Their bodies tremble slightly because of the crazy infusion of energy. Ao Shi''s arrogant face is full of shock. A few minutes have passed. However, Han 3000 has not been bounced out because of the lack of energy as he expected. Instead, he has been insisting


    In his expectation, it would only take one second for Han 3000 to do so.


    How could that be?!


    Han 3000''s face was also shocked. Even though he had the heart of the dragon clan and absorbed so much energy from the eight wasteful heavenly books, this time, he was obviously a little bit entrusted. The power of the true God was really great. As time went on, Han 3000 began to be unable to bear it.


    "Dead devil dragon, don''t you come out to help?" Han 3000 shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Help?" Under the pressure of the two real gods just now, the blood of the magic dragon is suppressed, and the soul of the magic dragon is even worse. Not only will the blood of the magic dragon be limited, but also because it coexists with Han 3000 and is limited by the golden body. Now the soul of the magic dragon is obviously injured¡° I also expect your dragon heart to help me cultivate. If you try your best to release energy, I will bear it. Now you need me to do it. Don''t you think you are too much? "


    "So, the opposite is the true God. What can I do?" Han 3000 is very depressed.


    "That''s not over. You can''t help it. Can I?" The magic dragon was also very depressed and whispered.


    "Or should I go into rage mode again?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "wake up the blood of the magic dragon again and help me?"


    "Are you going to kill me? If you want to wake up the blood of the magic dragon, the blood of the magic dragon will wake up my spirit of the magic dragon, and I have to compete with you for your body. In my current situation, I guess you will be completely out of control, and I can''t suppress it. Do you want to get hurt to wake up? Dream about it. We will both die in the demonization Magic Dragon cold voice way.


    "Damn, this is not good, that is not good, wait to die?" Han 3000 is not willing to say so.


    "Unless your dragon heart can give me some strength to recover quickly. Once I recover, we can demonize again. At least, if someone hits us again and the magic blood is suppressed, I can control it as before and return my body to you." The spirit of the magic dragon.


    "Some for you?" Han Sanyi was stunned. At the moment, the dragon''s heart is full of breath and energy, and it''s totally unable to stand Aoshi''s attack. How can it be separated?


    However, Aoshi''s words made Han 3000 suddenly have an idea: "Damn, when you talk about it, last time, my dragon heart suddenly released super fierce energy that even I couldn''t think of. How did it disappear this time?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2316

    Think of that time, Han 3000 is still in the end, the heart of the Dragon released a huge amount of energy to Han 3000 at that time were extremely shocked.


    He has been using the heart of the dragon for so long that he has never seen such a scene.


    Even that kind of scene is still one of the reasons why han 3000 is full of confidence.


    But this time, how can it become calm, or the most common usage?!


    Han Sanbai has no idea


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    In the book of eight wild days, the old sweeper suddenly gave a hearty smile. He looked at the old sweeper and said with a smile: "this silly boy, last time you helped him, it seems that he was addicted to help, and he will still remember it."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu immediately covered his forehead with his hand, full of embarrassment: "Alas, this smelly boy..."


    "What do you think?"


    "What else can I think? Although the pressure is a kind of power, but sometimes too much pressure is an obstacle to power, you don''t forget, this guy is facing two true gods. Although I hope he can directly shake the two true gods, just like you, it is not necessarily a good thing to pull out the seedlings and encourage them. " The eight wasteland Tianshu said with a smile.


    The old sweeper nodded: "there are not many of the three thousand cultivation methods that can be used, few of them are useful, or they are still in the process of improvement. It''s OK to use them to deal with ordinary people. It''s not enough to deal with experts. They have more heart than strength."


    "Secondly, those two old men bully a young man two times. I really can''t stand it, or you can help him?"


    With a smile and a slight movement in his hand, the eight wasteland heavenly Book suddenly stops. In the sky of the eight wasteland world, the wind blows and the clouds move


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s strength from the heart of the dragon clan suddenly increased, and the mountain at his feet suddenly rose several meters higher. The light of the earth color was directly reflected.


    "Brush!"


    Oh!


    Ao Shi felt a strong force coming from the opposite side, and the whole person was shocked by the strange force. He retreated several steps, and his Qi and blood reversed. His throat suddenly became sweet, and a stream of blood went directly into his mouth.


    Ao Shi quickly shut up and swallowed the bloody blood back into his throat. Although he pretended to be calm, he could not hide the shock and confusion in his eyes.


    "This boy, how can it be!" Aoshi heart angry roar, extremely unwilling to look at the head of Han 3000.


    But Ao Shi was so alert, but Han 3000 was in a state of ignorance.


    What''s the situation?!


    He didn''t make any effort. How could he suddenly have such a powerful force?! Is it difficult for the heart of the dragon people to understand people''s words or guess their own thoughts?!


    Shit, can you think of anything, so magical?


    But, how did not hear Lin long mention?!


    "Shit, what ghost, why... Why do you suddenly have such a strong force?" Such a huge energy, together with the spirit of the magic dragon in the body also shocked!


    "I... I don''t know." Han 3000 was stunned: "I just thought, it just... It suddenly appeared out of control."


    "Damn, are you kidding me? Do you know your own things? " The spirit of the dragon does not believe.


    "Shit, you''re still a dragon. You don''t even know the heart of the dragon family?" Han three thousand depressed shout a way.


    "Less nonsense, now that the energy is so great, can you share it with me, I want to heal!" The spirit of the magic dragon is very depressed.


    It''s unlucky enough. It''s beaten by Han 3000. After that, it''s tricked by Han 3000. After that, it''s forced to go out for business. Soon after business, it''s beaten by two real gods


    The ancient magic dragon has come to an end today. It can be described as miserable


    "Points!" Han 3000 is not a man to kill a donkey. Although the spirit of the evil dragon forcibly occupied his body, even threatened him at the beginning, since he made peace, Han 3000 would keep his promise and would not take advantage of his illness to kill him.


    And just now, the spirit of the magic dragon did work. If he was hurt, he would not hesitate to save him.


    Think of here, Han 3000 directly part of the power to the spirit of the magic dragon.


    Power has been branched, and Han 3000''s powerful power released from the heart of the dragon clan has also been weakened. However, even though the energy has been reduced a lot, Ao Shi, who is opposite, does not relax his vigilance at all. On the contrary, he can not help but be more careful.


    After all, as far as he is concerned, the sudden weakening of Han 3000''s strength is definitely not weakening. It must be Han 3000''s intention to paralyze himself. Just like just now, he first countered with a wave of similar strength, then suddenly strengthened and hurt himself.


    It''s just... Ao Shi obviously thinks too much about everything


    Han 3000''s side was obviously just an accident. It can even be said that Han 3000 didn''t know what was going on. Ao Shi was obviously smart, but he was mistaken by smart. He tossed a big circle, but threw himself into the pit.


    At this time, with the continuous distribution of energy to the spirit of the magic dragon, the injury of the spirit of the magic dragon is also in constant recovery.


    Han 3000 thought Aoshi would launch a counterattack, but saw that Aoshi had been staring at himself with vigilance, and there was no movement for more than ten minutes¡° I''m almost there The spirit of the magic dragon spoke softly at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2317

    With the spirit of the magic dragon, the heart of the dragon is divided out, and a lot of energy is slowly transferred to Han 3000.


    "If necessary, we can have a try!" The spirit of the Magic Dragon said softly.


    "I see." Han 3000 nodded, gathered all his strength and concentrated on Aoshi again.


    "Shit, stinky boy, I knew you were playing Yin with me, but I was on guard." Aoshi at that end doesn''t know what happened at all. He perfectly assists Han 3000 and helps the spirit of the magic dragon, but he doesn''t know. He is still secretly happy for his "intelligence".


    The hand God can open, direct blessing hand water god halberd top in the past.


    "The real God is really the real God. I''ve been like this, and he can stand it!" Feel Aoshi huge energy directly back, even if there is a sudden strong many dragon heart to do support, Han 3000 still feel very uncomfortable.


    "Give me a lift!" Han 3000 cold sound a drink, the whole body energy unreservedly attack in the past.


    "Well!"


    With a dull hum, Ao Shi, who had just got up, was immediately forced to retreat for several steps. Although he tried his best to hold on, his huge strength still pushed his body back.


    Although Han 3000''s energy is not as good as Ao Shi''s, he could barely support it for a long time by using the five elements stone''s suppression on the earth made water and the powerful energy inside the dragon''s heart. Now, with the indirect help of the eight wasteland heavenly script, his power naturally takes the upper hand.


    If Aoshi had not been the water god halberd, he would have been defeated by the internal power competition alone.


    Ao Shi is in pain and turns his eyes to Lu Wushen in the distance. As he expected, Lu Wushen doesn''t want to make a move at all. He and he have the same peace of mind. He can''t wait for Han 3000 to consume each other as much as possible.


    "Smelly boy, I don''t know where you come from, but do you think you will win? Delusion Ao Shi gave a cold hum.


    As soon as the voice fell, he directly bit his middle finger, and a drop of blood immediately fell on the top of the water god halberd. The turbulent water color waves suddenly had black and red light, and at the same time, his strength rushed more fiercely.


    "Help me!" Han 3000 gave a cold drink.


    Then the whole body was full of gold. At the same time, the three beasts, the flaming rosefinch, the Taixu Dragon Emperor and the white tiger, came out together and roared angrily.


    "Fight The spirit of the magic dragon drinks coldly.


    Boom!


    Outside of the gold body, the evil spirit gathered again. For a moment, Han 3000 on the top of the mountain was like a God and a devil, with golden light and black spirit.


    "Broken!"


    One man and one dragon almost shout together!


    Boom!


    A very strong energy is directly injected into the five elements stone. At this time, the five elements stone is also shining loudly. With a loud noise, under the mountain bottom, countless gravel and soil burst out of the water


    Spread all the way from the foot of the mountain, straight to Aoshi!


    Boom!


    The light of black gold rushed to less than half a meter of shuishen halberd, just like a tiger coming out of the cage.


    Bang!


    Aoshi''s body suddenly seemed to have been hit by some huge tank or train. His whole body was directly thrown tens of meters away, and the mighty halberd in his hand suddenly lost its luster.


    The water of the Wanli river was fierce just now. At this time, it had suddenly evaporated and disappeared in the air


    In the middle of the sky, only the towering mountain is still there, while Han 3000 is wearing golden light and stepping on the evil spirit.


    The whole scene was silent, and even any breathing sound could not be heard at this moment. Everyone''s eyes were open like the eyes of a bronze bull, and they could not return to their senses for a long time.


    Han 3000


    Han 3000, he directly defeated Ao Shi.


    Han 3000, the highest man in the world who is not expected to be, even if he is afraid to be, not only dares to take the action, but even... Even completes the anti killing!


    Although it only hurt Ao Shi, such an achievement is already incredible in anyone''s eyes.


    "He... He repelled aozhenshen?"


    "Did I... Did I just see something wrong?"


    "No, we didn''t spend money. Han 3000 really defeated Ao Shi. Although I don''t want to admit it, this is an iron fact completed under the eyes of more than 100000 people."


    "Is there really anyone in the world who can touch the power of the true God with mortal bodies? From the beginning of chaos in our world, there was a division between man and God. For man, there is an insurmountable gap between God and man, which is hard to imagine. "


    "The gap between our cultivation levels, not to mention one class, even if it is a small section, is extremely large, and the gap between the true God and human beings can reach several classes. Moreover, we all know that the higher the level, the greater the gap between a small section, The gap between classes is even more... I really don''t know how Han 3000 did it. "


    "Han 3000 is already a synonym for miracle creators in the world of all directions, whether it''s the peak of Qishan, whether it''s Baguio palace, or nihilism''s great defeat of Yaoshen Pavilion, but these are always the peaks of miracles and limits that can be created by human power, shocking everyone, and always reasonable, but this time... Damn it, It''s not true to say that there is no one before and there will be no one after, but it''s not true. "


    "True? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that this guy can come out of the endless abyss. Where is the endless abyss? The forbidden area of the eight directions world for thousands of years, the place where countless true gods bow down, I ask you, is that true? Tell this boy the truth. I''ve found it now. Isn''t that reasoning with soldiers? What''s the point? "¡° As far as we are concerned, any untrue thing Han 3000 has done is true, but we need to name him a new term. "¡° Han 3000 phenomenon Han 3000 phenomenon! When a group of people talk about it, and finally determine the nature of the word, the whole crowd immediately boiling. But at the same time, no one came out to refute. Yes, Han 3000 has broken the conventions of the world again and again, and even some deep-rooted knowledge and taboos in their hearts. These things beyond cognition are phenomenal in themselves. How can we use Han 3000 phenomenon to describe them too much¡° Now... I think I finally understand why han 3000 can get Pangu axe, which has been rumored in the world for many years. Sometimes other people''s adventures are more than just luck. "¡° Yes, we have always thought that the true God is very strong and inviolable, but we have always ignored an extremely terrible fact Someone suddenly thought of something, and the whole person turned pale. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2318

    "We are... But we have been trying to provoke this guy. We have been on the edge of death, frantically trying back and forth!" Someone took the next sentence.


    Many people turned pale, especially those who supported Ao Shi''s defeat of Han 3000. They all regretted it, and their heads were too low to be recognized.


    At this juncture, who dares to touch this brow.


    "Fuck, I just said that Han 3000 can create miracles. Who scolded me without eyes? Stand up for me


    "Fuck, you''re right. Han 3000 is my idol. Who dares to speak ill of him? Stand up to me and see if the knife in my hand agrees!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''m also the follower of Han 3000. I''ll put my words here. Don''t let me hear who''s saying Han 3000 is half rude. Otherwise, it''s impolite to rest the sword in my hand."


    There are instant defection again, and there are those who have been supporting Han 3000 silently, but have been afraid to speak. Now, they are hard, and can''t help shouting in the crowd.


    Strong self-improvement, Han 3000 beat back Ao Shi move, naturally is the strong, someone dare at this time, say not a word?!


    After ye Gucheng was shocked, hearing these comments, the whole person was furious: "shut your mouth for me. Han 3000 is just a piece of rubbish. What are you bragging about? One more word, I''ll tear your mouth


    "Ha ha, we say Han 3000, what''s your business?" Someone immediately dissatisfied with the way.


    "Shit, I said I couldn''t say it, I just couldn''t say it." Ye Gucheng is so angry that he almost loses his wits. How can he bear Han 3000''s prestige.


    "What? See others Han 3000 so strong, in the heart is not taste? But what if you don''t taste? They are all young people. Look at Han 3000 and you. One is fighting God in the sky, and the other is complaining like a complaining woman on the ground. Really, you are the only one who can nag us here. "


    "Well, don''t you think Han 3000 is rubbish? You need to be able. If you have the guts, go up and fight. "


    If it''s normal, they may be afraid of Ye Gucheng''s roar, but now it''s not the same. When Han 3000 is on the top of the show, and the crowd is also excited, ye Gucheng''s roar naturally attracts many people''s dissatisfaction.


    Ye Gucheng gas bared his teeth, want to start immediately, but a Gu you to hold, cold voice scold: "you also don''t think enough shame?"


    Wang Huan Zhi is also very angry by Han 3000, but looking at Ye Gu Cheng like a clown, he can''t help but feel funny. He glances at him sarcastically and sees a good play.


    "They... They talk nonsense." Even if ye Gucheng is held by Gu you, he can''t bear the anger in his heart.


    He is an extremely self-centered person. He thinks that the world should hold him in the palm of his hand. This has something to do with his childhood education, Qin Qingfeng''s habits brought by his competing with several leaders to get him into Zifeng, and his own personality. Where can he see others better than him?


    Especially Han 3000.


    "Han 3000 is just a waste. I don''t allow anyone to talk nonsense." Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    Gu you hears these words, not angry but angry smile, up and down looked at Ye Gucheng: "is that right? I don''t know if Han 3000 is a waste, but what you''re doing now, I''m sure you''re the real waste. "


    "Shut up


    With a cold hum, ye Gucheng wants to retort, but he can''t.


    Above the sky.


    Lu Wushen is also slightly straight Leng: "what?"


    Ao Shi''s strength is very clear. Even if he is afraid of three points, Han 3000 can defeat Ao Shi with his internal power.


    "What''s going on, boy?" Lu Wushen is full of doubts. He even has a very strange idea at this time. If he has a chance, he really wants to study Han 3000!


    He expected Han 3000 to consume Aoshi. At least at that time, Aoshi''s loss would become great, and he would return to the same starting line as himself.


    However, Han 3000 not only consumed Ao Shi, but also unexpectedly defeated Ao Shi.


    "Lu Wushen, when are you going to see?" At this time, eat pain unceasingly Ao Shi angry voice to shout a way.


    Although calling Lu Wushen for help is the last thing Ao Shi wants to accept, what can he do now? How is it better than being knocked down by Han 3000?


    If you lose, the names of the three true God families in the eternal sea will exist in name only.


    The most important thing is that Aoshi didn''t dare to compete with Han 3000. He didn''t understand the truth that the snipe and the clam were fighting for the profit of Weng!


    Lu Wushen just reflected that. With a movement of golden light in his hand, he went straight to Han 3000 and said, "it''s coming!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2319

    Aoshi opened his mouth, and Lu Wushen had to help. It was not only face, but also the honor of defending the true God.


    Lu family and AO family, to some extent, are enemies, but to some extent, they have the same interests.


    If the true God of Ao family is defeated, how much power can the true God of Lu family have left? It''s hardly necessary to think about it, and you already know the result.


    Both of them are true gods. In the honor of true gods, both of them are both proud.


    Ao Shi had no way to save Lu Wushen at the beginning. Lu Wushen had to help Ao Shi in turn. The reason between them is the same.


    Even if the two sides secretly no matter how much undercurrent surging, but the apparent interests must be maintained.


    With the addition of Lu Wushen, Han 3000''s attack was immediately reduced.


    Aoshi also took advantage of the opportunity to breathe. A moment later, he regained his strength, turned his hand to lift the halberd of water god, and killed Han 3000 directly.


    Once again, the two gods really joined hands with Han 3000.


    Different from just now, this time, Lu Wushen and AO Shi have no different intention to join hands. Although they have hardly joined hands, they often don''t need much communication to understand the situation of the battlefield, so they have a tacit understanding.


    Poor Han 3000 has just calmed down. At the same time, the heart of the dragon clan and the blood of the magic dragon can help him, but suddenly he meets the siege of two masters.


    "Damn, even Lu Wushen is out. Don''t exaggerate?"


    "Two true gods beat a mortal, isn''t that too bullying?"


    "Yes, it''s like two adults beating a child."


    "No matter win or lose, Han 3000 can play two of the best men in the world, which is enough for him to go out and play for a few lives. How many people have spent their whole lives, let alone have this treatment, even if they can take the next move of Zhenshen, they will not regret this life."


    "That''s right. No matter what, Han 3000 is always the God in my heart. I will take him as an example for generations to break out of the world as an individual."


    Lu Ruoxin''s brow was wrinkled. He could not help frowning when he heard the comments around him.


    Her mood is very complicated and can''t be expressed in words, but one thing is certain, that is, can Han 3000 create a miracle this time?!


    However, the answer is very slim.


    "The halberd breaks the universe!"


    "The sword roars for nine days!"


    "The Dragon roars."


    With Lu Ruoxin''s idea landing in the sky, the two true gods have been fighting with Han 3000.


    The two real gods and the divine light flow, the power is not explored, the golden light of Han 3000 protects the body, the evil spirit and the black Qi surround the body, and they are arrogant and overbearing!


    As soon as the three sides fight each other, the time will be the color of fire and stone, lightning and thunder, the void will be torn again, and the surrounding air will be distorted with the energy fluctuation.


    "Eat me a few axes!"


    Han Sanyi releases the evil spirit to resist Lu Wushen''s attack, and at the same time he attacks Aoshi with Pangu axe. Although it was extremely hard to be attacked, it came and went, barely supporting.


    "Hum, smelly boy, see how long you can hold on." Aoshiyi halberd block Han 3000''s attack, can''t help sneering.


    In just 20 rounds, Han 3000 was already puffing and puffing. The strength of the two true gods was by no means boastful. As strong as Han 3000, he had to admit that it was extremely difficult to deal with.


    What''s fatal is that at this time, the great power of the dragon''s heart suddenly disappeared.


    Dropping this chain at the critical moment is equivalent to making Han 3000 worse.


    The two true gods also obviously felt that Han 3000''s energy suddenly weakened a lot, and the attack also fell in a landslide. They guessed that Han 3000 might not be able to carry it, so the siege was more fierce.


    In just a few rounds, Han 3000 finally became more and more difficult to support. He was unable to attack Aoshi with Pangu axe, so that Aoshi could even attack instead of defending. Although the evil spirit could barely defend Lu Wushen''s attack, it was obvious that he was also very reluctant to parry.


    Just in an instant, the two true gods broke through Han 3000''s defense respectively, and Han 3000 was immediately attacked by the enemy and fell into a desperate situation.


    "Poof


    There''s a halberd!


    "Wow!"


    A sword over there.


    Even if there are immortal Xuan armor, celestial beast Xuanwu totem protection, and gold body emitting golden light, in the face of the real God''s attack, these strong defenses may surpass the existence of heaven level for others, but for the real God, they are just a few more swords.


    A moment later, Han 3000 was covered with scars, and the blood was constantly spilling from the wound.


    The five-star God stone slowly emits a tiny green light in Han 3000''s arms. The green gas of the jade in the flower is doing its best to treat Han 3000.


    However, compared with the continuous injuries caused by the two gods, this is a drop in the bucket.


    "I want you to help me completely." Han three thousand strong endure painful idea, in the consciousness to the spirit of evil dragon call a way: "go on like this again, we both have to die."


    "You don''t think..."


    "Yes, I want to be possessed again!" Han 3000 said coldly¡° Re enchanted, you and I will have no reason, moreover, even if enchanted, we are not the opponent of these two guys The spirit of the magic dragon shook his head and sighed bitterly¡° Unless... "" unless... "The two blurted out almost at the same time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2320

    "Unless I can be rational!"


    "Unless you can keep your head!"


    Almost at the same time, the two people blurted out that they were not mutually exclusive. They could only say that the heroes had the same ideas.


    If you can lose your mind, lead to the devil''s blood and strengthen your ability, this is the best way. But Han 3000 and the spirit of the magic dragon are also very clear, even in the rampage, it may not be the opponent of the double gods, just the fight is the best proof.


    The only way is for Han 3000 to keep his current sense. With his intelligence and more powerful strength, he dare not say whether he is the opponent of Shuangshen, but at least this is the only chance.


    "But if I can''t be rational, I''m afraid..."


    "You''re afraid there''s no future, are you?"


    The spirit of the magic dragon gives a gentle grace, and the two spirits come out together. It is a manifestation of being possessed by the devil. Once it is dangerous enough. It is simply relying on Han 3000''s strong will and the suppression of the two real gods that Han 3000 can suppress the blood of the magic Dragon and let Han 3000 recover.


    But next time, is there such good luck?!


    Obviously, although it can not be ruled out, the probability is very small.


    More likely to be killed.


    Because Han 3000 is relatively normal. At least if he can''t fight, he will know how to run away and how to deal with it. However, Han 3000, after being demonized by the evil dragon''s blood, has only slaughtering and hatred in his eyes. If he wants to fight, he will fight and never die.


    So


    "Is there a future for us now?" Han 3000 grinned bitterly.


    Hurt these true gods, can they keep their face? Why don''t they try to get it back from Han 3000?!


    As for this method, it is very simple, that is to defeat Han 3000 and let him pay the price he deserves, so as to set an example to others and shake the aftereffects.


    "You''re right. Have you figured out how to hold on from demonization?" The spirit of the Dragon nods.


    Han 3000 nodded. Although he was nervous, his eyes were firm.


    "Good! Fight with them, do it Cold sound a drink, the spirit of the magic dragon is not talking.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 moved coldly, directly shook the left and right gods away, and then squatted slightly to relieve the pain while accumulating energy crazily.


    Seeing that Han 3000''s black Qi was shrouded in him again, Lu Wushen and AO Shi suddenly retreated slightly, and their brows were wrinkled.


    "What''s the boy doing? Ready to explode? "


    In two people perplexed extremely person, suddenly, Han three thousand suddenly get up, open mouth suddenly roar.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge roar, Han 3000''s whole body suspended in the air suddenly opened, and countless black evil spirits immediately burst out. Lu Wushen and AO Shi''s clothes swung and their eyebrows and hair fluttered.


    "This kid... Demonized again?" Lu Wushen was stunned.


    "What about demonization? It''s not a waste. Doesn''t he know the lesson just now? " Ao Shi disdained to sneer.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 was already covered with blood hair, red eyes, white skin and black tendons. He rushed like a fierce tiger with the spirit of evil spirits.


    Boom!


    Han 3000 passed by and was extremely powerful. Ao Shi water god halberd blocked Han 3000''s attack directly.


    Slightly shaking the numb tiger''s mouth, Ao Shi''s eyes shrink slightly. Although he disdains Han 3000''s demonization, he must admit the fact that Han 3000''s strength after demonization is not bad.


    Whether it is cultivation or breath, or strength, it has been enhanced a lot in an instant.


    From a certain point of view, this is indeed a full progress, but for AO Shi, no matter how big the progress is, it is meaningless.


    "Lu Wushen, give him a good time." With a cold smile, AOJIN''s red light appeared.


    "Yes." Lu Wushen nodded. Although he was interested in Han 3000, it was an indisputable fact that Han 3000 was possessed. Although he regained his sense for a short time, Han 3000 had already made the situation so that he had to fight for the power of God.


    "Well, you defend, I attack!"


    Aoshi cold voice a drink, Lu Wushen that end, hands suddenly turned, and then hands like Tai Chi General slowly move, the body of God mang is also constantly with the hand posture and spread out.


    The more the divine light gathers, the more it shows the Tai Chi trend with the posture of his hand. In turn, this Tai Chi trend rotates with each other and gathers more and more.


    "The great method of transforming the spirit!"


    Lu Wushen read it in a soft voice, and the Tai Chi God in his hand bloomed when he was mangdun. Han 3000, who had just rushed back, was immediately captured. Even if he was far away, the evil spirit of his whole body would not fly to the Tai Chi God.


    "Roar!"


    Han Sanqian suddenly roars with a cold voice. His blood red eyes are full of anger, but no matter how he struggles, he doesn''t move. Even his whole body is slowly absorbed by Taiji shenmang.


    "Silly boy, Taiji gossip, the more you move, the tighter you will be bound. You''d better be obedient and let go." Lu Wushen had no choice but to smile bitterly. And almost at this time, Ao Shi suddenly grasped the bloody God in his hand¡° Break the army With a cold drink and two fingers pinching, suddenly, a divine light burst out. Although it was just a divine light, it was by no means as simple as the surface. Its power was combined with the power of thunder, and it was extremely powerful. In a move, it even had the potential to destroy thousands of enemies. Although this method seems simple, it is actually extremely overbearing, and the cultivation method is even more bitter. If you want to gather all the energy between your fingers, you can imagine how much power your fingers bear, and if you want to operate such a huge power, it seems easy to point to where you want to fight, but in fact it is not easy? Before he came to Han 3000, Han 3000 could feel the huge energy contained in the divine awn, and the center of the eyebrow was stinging. Although Han 3000 is almost completely irrational, when his life is threatened, he still roars and tries to struggle. Unfortunately, the Tai Chi God transforming Dharma controlled his body so that no matter how he struggled, he could not move half a point. The two true gods are invincible in one attack and one defense. Even if they are as strong as Han 3000, what can they do¡° Han 3000, you evil animal, this is the end of your anger against our God. Let''s die. " With two fingers of God, Ao Shi came to kill Han 3000 with a ferocious intention. He demonizes Han 3000''s eyes and looks at Ao Shi angrily. The only way to defend the Buddha is to swallow Ao Shi alive. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2321

    It''s boundless darkness. Han 3000 just thinks it''s dark here. He shouts the spirit of the magic dragon, but the other side doesn''t respond. It seems that he is alone.


    Han 3000 soon realized that his consciousness had entered a strange field, or that his body was controlled by the blood of the magic dragon


    Boom!!


    Sure enough, there was a shadow attack all around, and the attack was extremely fierce.


    "It''s you who are possessed!" Han 3000 looked coldly at the sudden shadow.


    He knew it was the spirit of the dragon!


    Although he didn''t answer himself after he was possessed, Han 3000 had already had the experience of fighting with him when he was possessed.


    This is a part of your body.


    Hum!


    With the reappearance of the shadow around, Han 3000 felt headache and wanted to crack, and all kinds of pictures came to his mind for the first time.


    I was abused and despised in the earth Su family, all the unfair treatment and abuse I received in the Xuanyuan world, the painful picture of Su Yingxia being locked up in the help home prison, and nianer was very poisonous, looking at myself with desperate eyes


    And


    And Lu Ruoxin told himself that all the truth of flint city


    Han 3000''s anger is constantly ignited, and the whole person is also furious.


    He is not a saint, how can he have no emotion? Especially related to Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    With his anger, he felt integrated with the darkness here. The shadows in the darkness no longer attacked him, and the headache disappeared. He felt very comfortable.


    He is the darkness, the darkness is himself.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes slightly and enjoyed the peace and comfort brought by the darkness. There was no painful and embarrassing memory just now.


    But all of a sudden, Han 3000''s sinking consciousness suddenly has a glimmer of light in the dark.


    "Welcome summer, nianer!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 opened his eyes.


    He can''t go on like this. If so, what will su Yingxia do?! What should Han Nian do?!


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the shadows around him suddenly gathered up, and the pain of that incomparable headache made him miserable again.


    That kind of pain really makes people want to die immediately. Although death is hard, it is much better than now.


    "Mortals, give up the struggle, integrate with the Buddha, and take revenge for the injustice you have suffered for the people you love."


    In the dark, the voice of the demon dragon''s soul came.


    However, Han 3000 knows that this is not the soul of the magic dragon. No, to be exact, he is, but he is no longer the magic dragon he just talked about with himself.


    He is the real demon dragon who was introduced into the rage by magic blood!


    "I''ll take revenge naturally, but I don''t need your help." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Mole ant, only I can take revenge for you! It''s your pleasure. You shouldn''t refuse. "


    "But what if I refuse?"


    "Then you will suffer from the condemnation of your conscience and the suffering that life is better than death, just as you have just experienced ten times, or even a hundred times."


    "I see." Han three thousand smiled coldly, and his eyes were filled with thoughts of Su Ying Xia and Han Nian: "I do not say that my life is not my day, but my body has the final say."


    "Come on!"


    "Arrogance


    Hum!


    All around the shadow suddenly big move, there is a strong pressure around.


    "Ah!"


    Han 3000 only felt that his body was constantly overstocked by something, and his internal organs were even squeezed into blood flowing out of his body.


    And the head is a kind of severe pain that is difficult to describe, interspersed with all kinds of extremely painful memories.


    Rao Shi Han 3000 has a strong mind, and his endurance is incomparable to that of ordinary people. However, in such a situation, his physical and mental pain is unbearable.


    However, as the old sweeper and the eight wild books said, Han 3000 must be strong enough to break this situation.


    The only condition that supports him is Su Yingxia.


    "How can the road to God be smooth sailing? If you want to jump to a higher level, you have to suffer the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. You need to know that everything you get is in exchange for the equal value of giving up. "


    "The scenery in front of people has experienced endless torture behind them. If you want to have your own heaven and earth in the advanced world of the octagonal world with the worst body of the earth, you have to take a more tortuous road than others. If he sinks, even if Lu Wushen and AO Shi let him go, he can only fall into the evil way forever and become a puppet of the spirit of the evil dragon. If he succeeds... "


    In the Tianshu world, two old men appeared in Han 3000''s bamboo house, laughing softly with tea and chess.


    "If you succeed, it is the will of God!" Eight wasteland heavenly Book ha ha a smile, fall chess at one stroke!


    "Great commander!"


    At this time, Han 3000 in the dark world is suffering, struggling, and even dying. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2322

    "Three thousand, you know? No matter what you say, I will always believe you. "


    "Yes, Dad, nianer is not afraid at all, because nianer knows that Dad will always guard nianer from any harm."


    "Three thousand, the food is cold. Come and eat quickly."


    When the light comes out again, sweet moments appear in countless painful pictures in Han 3000''s mind.


    "Welcome summer, nianer!"


    "Wait for me, I will go and save you." It was this little sweet moment that Han 3000 experienced the physical and mental bombardment, and the same faith and missing produced.


    But that''s all. A single spark can start a prairie fire.


    "Come on, magic dragon, even if you break me into hell, I won''t bow my head."


    Has the final say, you, get out of my way!


    "Roar!"


    Boom!!!


    With Han 3000''s angry voice, the light in his body suddenly blooms, until it shines on the whole dark space, letting the whole space bloom in the white light


    Hum!!


    At this time, Ao Shi''s two fingers had reached Han 3000, less than three meters in front of him, and between the two fingers, Shen mang even reached Han 3000.


    "The golden body protects me!"


    However, at this time, Han 3000, with red eyes, yelled. Then, his spirit flashed. At the critical moment, Han 3000 broke away from the Taiji method of transforming the spirit and turned over. Although he could not avoid the comprehensive attack of the two fingers breaking the army, he at least deviated from the point.


    God Mundon deviated and hit Han 3000. Han 3000 was directly bounced for several meters. The golden light and evil spirit of his body were also slightly dark and trembled, and bursts of extremely strong tingling came from his brain and body.


    Although the second finger breaks the army, shenmang is extremely hegemonic, and ordinary people may even lose their spirits under this attack, Han 3000''s body and body are protected at the critical moment. In addition, although Han 3000''s attack is relatively poor, when it comes to defense, he has few opponents.


    There are immortal Xuan armor, five elements divine stone and hidden gold body. Even if the army is broken, it just hurts him. It''s not so easy to kill him!


    Han three thousand back slightly kneels on the ground, blood red eyes but disappear half, revealing the pure light and clean eyes, however, blood red did not all disappear as last time, but retained a lot.


    This also means that the blood of the magic dragon is still in a violent state, and the spirit of the evil spirit is still at its peak. However, Han 3000''s consciousness has re dominated the body and controlled the blood of the magic dragon.


    He''s in charge of his body!


    He and magic dragon''s bet, also bet right.


    "Lu Wushen, are you still releasing water at this time?" Aoshi is defeated by a blow and stares discontentedly at Lu Wushen in the distance.


    Lu Wushen has the words of suffering. Although he has the heart of compassion, it was before. How could it be now? Han 3000 broke away from the method of Taiji transforming God, even he didn''t reflect what was going on!


    But is the explanation useful? How can Aoshi believe it?


    "Damn it, you have to force me to use big killing moves!" Ao Shi is dissatisfied with a hum, move in the hand, the divine light of the breath of blood black immediately turns into a sea of stars behind him.


    And almost at this time, half kneeling side Han 3000 also slowly stood up.


    Facing Ao Shi, his eyes were cold and indifferent.


    "Four souls of the northern underworld, one change two, two change four, open!"


    "Pangu axe array, open!"


    "Four gods, heaven and beast guard, open!"


    "Five elements stone, rise!"


    "Sky fire moon wheel, up!"


    "The golden body protects me again!"


    Boom!!


    For a moment, the four roads were filled with black evil spirits, their hair was red and white, and there were golden figures on their bodies. After that, all kinds of magic weapons were suspended in the air.


    The stone of five elements also turns into four, which are on the top of each of the four figures, emitting a slight golden light!


    "Come on, fight, fight!"


    Boom!!!


    Four voices drink together, and then the sky fire moon wheel incarnates eight channels of energy, divided into four bodies, ready to go!


    "Come on, arrogant child, am I afraid of you?" As soon as Ao Shi drinks, his body melts into the shadow and attacks Han 3000 directly. As the phantom passes by, he pulls up the bloody sea to defend against the hell of Buddha.


    Boom!


    Thousands of shadow directly to the four Han 3000 real body.


    Han three thousand waist horse in one, four figures raised Pangu axe, synchronous meet ten thousand shadow, is a slash!


    Boom!


    On the top of his head, thousands of giant axes seemed to feel the call of their master. They discharged and attacked all the shadows in the world.


    The five-star God stone also suddenly changes its color and emits light tricolor light, shining on the real body.


    At the same time, there was a golden body.


    Boom!!!


    When they fight each other, it''s like a thousand troops fighting at the same time. There are explosions all over the world at once, and all kinds of lights are shining, which makes the whole world magnificent and colorful.


    WOW!! On the ground, everyone was stunned by the shocking scene. Such a magnificent scene was absolutely shocking. But there was one person who was shocked and confused. When he saw Han 3000''s golden body, he only felt that there was a strong pressure from it, even to let the real God himself feel the pressure rising¡° What''s that? " Lu Wushen frowned and murmured. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2323

    What''s that?


    Nature is the mysterious golden body obtained by Han 3000.


    As the four golden lights flash on Han 3000, Han 3000''s golden light is even more prosperous.


    "Four broken figures, I will be afraid of you? Open it for me


    In the sea of bloody stars, among the shadows, Ao Shi roared. Suddenly, a long black stick flashed out of his hand. When he waved it, the long black stick suddenly attacked with huge energy.


    In the sea of bloody stars, all kinds of shadows suddenly dance the stick, and the attack becomes big in an instant.


    "Four shadows are not enough? What about eight? " Han 3000 gave a ferocious smile.


    "Four souls of the northern underworld, one change two, two change four, four change eight, open!"


    Boom!


    Eight golden light suddenly big flash, eight body suddenly stand, extraordinary power.


    "What?" Lu Wushen''s pupils dilated and he was very surprised.


    "Isn''t it true that the four spirits of the northern underworld array can only be transformed into four spirits by body, and finally into four true bodies? How... How can there be eight The crowd at the bottom were all stunned, and many even jumped up.


    "Yes, the true owner of the four soul formation of the northern underworld, Lu family''s gold is just four ways. How can Han 3000..."


    People are talking, Lu ruoxian will also be shocked to the eyes of the real owner of the four souls of the northern underworld, Lu Ruoxin.


    "You won''t tell me that you even taught him the way to incarnate the eight true bodies?" When he said this, Lu ruoxian was obviously extremely dissatisfied.


    After all, the four spirits of the northern underworld are really one of the top skills of the Lu family. Not everyone in the Lu family is qualified to learn them. Lu Ruoxin, who is one of the absolute treasures of the Lu family and has no talent, is favored by his elders and has no chance to learn.


    Lu ruoxian has been brooding about this. He has begged Lu Ruoxin to teach him many times before, but he has been rejected every time. As a result, Lu Ruoxin has not only taught others, but also spread it out unreservedly.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold, and his eyes had never left Han''s figure. He cheered: "do you think I can turn into eight real bodies?"


    This words a, Lu ruoxuan immediately a Leng, the whole person exaggerates of tiny open mouth: "you won''t?"


    Although Lu Ruoxin did not speak, he obviously did not deny it.


    This time, Lu ruoxian''s heart is almost split. That is to say, the peak state of the four soul formation of the northern underworld is not taught by Lu Ruoxin, but by Han 3000 himself?!


    "How can that be?"?! When you were four years old, you began to learn the four soul array of the northern underworld, and you never broke through the eight incarnations Lu ruoxuan is still eager.


    Even if Lu Ruoxin is dissatisfied with her qualification to study the four soul array of the northern underworld, Lu Ruoxin must admit that Lu Ruoxin''s talent is absolutely the best in the Lu family, and not inferior to her own existence. But she has not reached the height of her cultivation for half of her life. How can Han 3000 achieve it?!


    "How long have you taught him?!"


    "Three days!" Lu Ruoxin''s cold face returned.


    Not only is Lu ruoxian extremely surprised, in fact, Lu Ruoxin''s heart is also shocked, so he answers Lu ruoxian''s question with a very ugly face.


    Han 3000 only took a few days to study the four soul formation of the northern underworld, but she could achieve her dream that she has not yet achieved. She was so talented that she was beaten in the face. However, how painful her face was, how surprised she was at Han 3000''s attainments and talents.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? It''s Pangu axe, it''s the totem guard of the four gods and beasts, it''s the attack and defense of a fire and an electricity, it''s the strange golden light to protect the body, and blood can also hurt people... Now, it''s a special three days to refine the four soul array of the Northern underworld to the extreme. They say he''s rubbish. How do I feel we''re rubbish? " Lu ruoxuan looked at Han 3000 in the sky, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    Boom!!!


    In the middle of the sky, eight true bodies roared up against the remnant shadow of thousands of sticks in the sea of stars.


    Looking from a distance, I saw countless shadows rushing through the eight true gods. In the middle, countless long sticks hit the real body, while the eight true body golden axe swept across. With the eight heavenly fire moon wheel and ten thousand giant axes hanging overhead, facing the countless shadows, it was even more crazy to kill.


    It''s hard to decide whether countless residual shadows hurt the eight real bodies or cut the residual shadows in the turbulent flow of the eight real bodies.


    "What about Badao? Han 3000, I know your life acupoint! " In the shadow, Ao Shi suddenly drinks with a cold voice.


    His real body has been mixed in the countless shadow for a long time. He wanted to give Han 3000 a fatal blow, but Han 3000''s sudden incarnation of Badao still made him a little hasty and shocked, so he stayed in the shadow and observed carefully.


    Finally, under the constant attack of the badaozhen, he found that Han Sanqian had one of the most fatal weaknesses, though his badaozhen was extremely domineering, and the moves made by Pangu axe were invincible.


    It was this weakness that made him believe that Han 3000''s life would be killed by one blow!


    With a roar, Ao Shi has stormed away with the water god halberd!


    "Ao Shi, you old man are really cunning." Seeing this, Lu Wushen could not help sighing that the real God was worthy of being the real God. Han 3000''s weak point of smile could be caught by the old man. Han 3000 also found a different light and shadow in the shadow. He was surprised, but he knew that there was no way to hide. He simply opened his whole body, and the golden light and evil spirit suddenly opened! Even if you know my life acupoint, I will pull you on the back when I die¡° Come on With a roar of fury, Badao gave up defense almost at the same time and raised his axe to attack instead of defending¡° A halberd breaks heaven and earth! "¡° Pangu giant axe Boom! Boom!! The black shadow suddenly hit Han 3000, and the halberd of Water God was inserted in Han 3000''s chest, and Han 3000''s huge axe was also flying in front of Ao Shitou. Victory or defeat is decided! Ao Shi disdained to sneer. He pulled his lips and looked at Han 3000 like a dead man: "what about the eight true bodies? In front of me, they are just mole ants. "¡° A halberd will kill you Han 3000''s eyes were stunned, and his expression was slightly stunned. With a trace of reluctance, he slowly looked at the water god halberd that was inserted into his chest. The halberd head had completely disappeared into his chest¡° Is it slow after all? " Han 3000 sighed helplessly in his heart. If it were any faster, it would be a huge axe cutting on AO Shi''s head, but there is no if in this world. Feeling the pain coming from his heart, Han 3000 knows that all his plans seem to have passed away, and some things can''t be completed after all¡° Are you going to die? " Han 3000''s mouth is bitter. He is not afraid of death, but what should Su Yingxia and Han Nian do when he is dead?! He doesn''t want to die! Hum! Almost at this time, eight true body suddenly golden light big flash, another strange thing happened! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2324

    When the golden light of the eight true gods suddenly flashed, there was a golden human body in the real body. The golden human body was like a Buddha, sitting cross legged, and like the ancestors of Taoism, closing their eyes and meditating!


    However, whether it is the god Buddha or the Taoist priest, it is also powerful under the golden light.


    As soon as the finger pinches, the five elements stone on the top of his head slowly releases three colors of light. Then, it falls gently from the top of Han 3000''s head and flies directly into the golden finger.


    After that, the five elements God stone disappeared together with the golden body in the eight Tao body.


    Hum!


    With the sound of flowing light, the eight realms emit golden light, and then the golden light of each realms is connected with each other to form a unique golden light realms array.


    "The devil''s blood is boiling!"


    "We have a common enemy!"


    Boom!


    Eight gold body suddenly flash two roars!


    A voice as majestic as God, a voice as low as magic.


    "Yes, yes, old man, the boy is."


    In the world of eight wasters, when seeing this scene, the book of eight wasters, regardless of its image, directly jumped up, cheered and yelled, and his face was filled with emotion.


    The old sweeper also laughed a little at this time.


    "Yes, yes. I knew Han 3000 was not a coward. He didn''t disappoint me." The old sweeper nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "Ha ha, dare he not? He''s carrying the lives of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. He''s more resistant to the expectations of you, me and him. If he doesn''t succeed, I won''t let him live in hell. Hum Ba Huang Tian Shu laughed.


    "Yes, you can make the eight wasteland Tianshu tell his master to be so aggrieved. If he is responsible for you, you will not give up, but now..." the old sweeper didn''t speak and laughed.


    "But now, this boy makes me happy." "Eight wasteland Tianshu said with a smile:" however, do not know how the actual effect will be


    On the ground, at this time, we saw eight golden lights united into one, two powerful voices spread from the sky, and everyone looked at each other. Although I don''t know what happened to Han 3000 himself, it seems very awesome from the perspective of momentum.


    "The highest level of the four soul array of the North underworld. After the eight true bodies, what special effects do you have?" Lu ruoxuan couldn''t help asking softly.


    "You asked me? Who do I ask? " Lu Ruoxin replied angrily, which pot doesn''t open, which pot. If this person isn''t Lu ruoxian, she would have slapped him a long time ago. I don''t know where to hit him.


    "However, this should not be the effect of the eight realms. The breath is not right." Lu Ruoxin shakes his head after self-confident observation.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Kill him." Ye Gucheng saw straight gas jump feet, wish now to see Han 3000 from the sky, from then on farewell to the world.


    But as soon as the words came out, I felt wrong. Looking back at the Ao family around me, ye Gucheng was speechless to the extreme.


    In such a place, commanding Ao Shi to do things is not to make people angry. What can he do?!


    "Boom!"


    The eight true bodies were suddenly shocked by the golden light. The halberd of water god on the real body''s chest suddenly shook. The blood on the pierced chest was immediately wrapped by the golden light. With the interconnection between the real bodies, they interlaced and communicated with each other


    When the blood returned to the chest, the wound as big as a bowl suddenly healed.


    Bang!


    The water god halberd that didn''t enter almost the whole head was immediately shaken open, and AO Shi, who was holding the water god halberd, suddenly fell back for tens of meters.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood directly sprayed out, Ao Shi hurriedly stepped back several steps, which barely stabilized his figure.


    "What... What the hell?" Ao Shiyi Leng, a face at a loss of hope to Han 3000.


    He is a little confused. He has already pierced Han 3000''s chest with a halberd. With his own skill and the power of shuishen halberd, Han 3000 has received such a fatal injury. It''s a question whether he can survive, not to mention that he can break away from himself


    But the fact is that this guy not only broke free, but also fought back. He was directly shaken by his five internal organs!


    "You son, you have provoked me three times and four times. I don''t care what your situation is, and I don''t care what evil ways you use. I''m going to take your life today!" Fiercely wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, Ao Shi glared angrily.


    "I''d like to see if your eight bodies are hard or if Lao Tzu''s water god halberd is sharper!"


    Boom!


    The energy star sea behind Ao Shi burned directly. With a wave of water god halberd in his hand, he stormed again.


    Boom!!


    Come with a halberd and decide the world!


    Pick Han 3000''s chest!


    "Share a common hatred!"


    Boom!


    Eight true bodies at the same time!


    Bang!


    Aoshi was shaken several meters away again, and Han 3000''s chest also left a bowl sized wound, but under the golden light, it quickly reduced to the size of his thumb.


    Ao Shi was out of breath and his eyes were red. He suddenly let go and attacked again. In the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword, Aoshi fought and retreated again, but he still persevered. Just when he was ready to settle the world, Han 3000 suddenly moved. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2325

    Zheng!


    Go again!


    But this time, it didn''t stab China and South Korea 3000 in the chest at all.


    The blood is still flowing, but it''s not Han 3000''s chest bleeding, but Han 3000''s right hand bleeding again.


    "What? That... That boy actually took aozhenshen''s Halberd directly with his hand to fix the world. Is he crazy? "


    "Kill silly, want to perform empty hand to seize the blade?"


    Countless people feel very puzzled about this. Although Han 3000 has been defending passively until now, he has conquered many people''s hearts. After all, in the face of the true God, Han 3000 is proud even though he has been defeated. But at present, Han 3000''s operation has directly flashed everyone''s waist.


    What is this for?


    Is it hard to fight back? Can you fight back with your Pangu axe? After all, it''s the king of all kinds of tools. Even if you close your eyes, it''s better than anything else.


    Lu Wushen can''t help feeling angry and funny. In fact, he doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants.


    "This guy, shouldn''t... Shouldn''t he want to directly take the water god halberd in Ao Shi''s hand?" Lu ruoxuan frowned and said strangely. As soon as he said this, he felt a little funny. Isn''t it a fool''s talent?


    Although Lu Ruoxin also finds this statement funny, it is the only reason that can explain Han 3000''s behavior.


    "Stupid?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and said, "that''s Aoshi, the true God of all directions. She''s not the vegetable vendor on the street. She''s so rash to rob his weapons. Isn''t that a way to die?"


    "Look, look what the fool is doing! It''s a pity that you still boast of him. In my opinion, he is simply a donkey. " Ye Gucheng never forgets to ridicule Han 3000 at any chance.


    To some extent, ye Gucheng''s jealousy of Han 3000 has reached a certain pathological state.


    "Smelly boy, are you crazy or stupid, how dare you take my weapon empty handed?" In the middle of the sky, Ao Shi is also a Leng, but with even a cold voice sneer.


    "Or do you really think that water energy can fight me, and you think you have the ability to pull my wrist? I tell you, the gap between us is not so big! "


    Ao Shi''s words, though seemingly arrogant, are actually the real core truth.


    Ao Shigui is the true God. The body of the true God is huge. Which one can be compared with the non God?! Even if both sides of the energy can level, the physical gap is the root of Han 3000''s recklessness!


    "You''re right. The gap between us may not be as big as usual." Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    He did so because he felt that his body was full of an unimaginable powerful force, which he had never had before. Even to some extent, it was stronger than the powerful force suddenly released from the heart of the dragon clan.


    Of course, the burning blood of the magic dragon is so powerful that it''s hard to imagine.


    But Han 3000 didn''t know that the power of magic dragon''s blood was no greater than that of Ba Huang Tian Shu. It was just that one was reserved and released through other channels, while the other was used by Han 3000 with full Qi.


    To some extent, in Han 3000''s self perception, the boiling blood of the magic dragon naturally seems to be several times stronger than the power from the dragon''s heart.


    "The devil''s blood is boiling!"


    Han three thousand suddenly ferocious, hold the hand of water god halberd suddenly muscle tight collapse, black muscle burst.


    "Give me a lift!" With a roar, he grabbed the water god halberd in his hand and turned suddenly!


    "What?" Ao Shi suddenly felt a huge torque coming from his hand holding the halberd, which could be called a strange force. Even if he grasped the halberd in time, he was still out of control!


    "You boy... Where''s the strength?" Ao Shi was shocked and looked at Han 3000.


    "As I said, the gap between us may not be so big!" Evil a smile, Han 3000 made let everyone scalp numb move!


    Han 3000 held the halberd tip in his hand and suddenly lifted it with one hand!


    Boom!


    Jiwei Aoshi suddenly felt a strange force to lift himself up directly!


    Then throw it!


    Boom!


    Aoshi felt a strange force and threw himself down!


    He tried desperately to control it, but the harder he tried, the more embarrassed he was.


    Han 3000 grabs the halberd and throws it up and down. Poor Ao Shi with the halberd tail is like a monkey with its tail caught. With Han 3000 throwing it, his whole body goes up and down


    "Fuck..."


    "Dry..."


    On the ground, everyone was stunned and stunned one by one. They were so shocked that they couldn''t speak at all. They could only use national curses to express their hearts at this time.


    "Is Lao Tzu blindfolded? Or, who made me hallucinate? " Someone sighed.


    "This boy..." in the middle of the sky, Lu Wushen also opened his eyes completely, with a look of ghosts. How could he be calm and calm as a real God? He mumbled for a long time and stammered, "this... This is also OK?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2326

    Lu Wushen only felt his scalp numb.


    This is his grandmother''s really good!


    Seeing Ao Shi being thrown around like a watermelon by Han 3000, Lu Wushen was in a very complicated mood.


    There are shock, shock, joy, worry and fear


    Obviously, the shock is needless to say, the joy is that Han 3000 can hit Ao Shi hard. As for the worry and fear, it is obvious that Ao Shi''s scene may be his own end to some extent.


    But at the same time, Lu Wushen can''t help but be very happy. I''m lucky I didn''t go there just now.


    Otherwise, the one who has been thrown around is likely to be himself


    Being beaten is a small thing and losing face is a big thing. True gods like him and AO Shi, the strongest and extremely high ranking people in the eight directions of the world, if they are seen being beaten around like this, it may not be very harmful, but it can be very insulting.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen couldn''t help swallowing his mouth.


    On the ground, a lot of people open their mouths, completely frozen in place, as petrified


    Let alone look at this situation, I dare not even think about it.


    True God, the strongest person in the world, the supreme existence that can be destroyed at the fingertips. He is a sacred, inviolable, arrogant and untouchable Lord, let alone fighting with him. He only needs a word or a look, which should be obedient to anyone.


    But


    Now he''s been killed by Han 3000


    Shocked to speechless, the whole ground was supposed to be a place where a person could make a lot of sound even if he breathed. At this time, it was quiet and there was no one in the world.


    Even, even the wind at this time obediently hidden, without any movement!


    I don''t know how long


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, there was a thunderous roar on the whole ground. There were cheers, screams and exasperations. All kinds of emotions mixed together. The huge sound wave directly rang through the whole trapped immortal valley.


    Ao Jin and Ao Yi were flustered and at a loss. They cheered like this. As Ao family members, they couldn''t hang on their faces. But when they looked back, they found that many of their own people in the eternal sea area were also shouting.


    The Lu family is not much better. Although they are all masters of tiger and wolf, and they are trained strictly, they are still hard to resist in the face of such a scene.


    If there is a word to describe Ye Gucheng, it may be the most angry word in the world, but obviously, words can not express his anger.


    That anger was enough to make him want to kill all the people here, so as to vent his inner reluctance.


    Lu Ruoxin and Lu ruoxian are also dumb and speechless.


    Wang Wenzhi falters and falls down. If it wasn''t for the help of commander Chen and others, he''d be soft on the ground.


    As for the supporting family members, they all look strange, and their hearts have been attacked by all kinds of emotions.


    Han 3000, that''s Han 3000. From beginning to end, he is regarded as a waste and a burden by his family. He tries every means to get rid of it, get rid of it and even kill it.


    His existence is not only a shame to help the family, but also a waste to delay its future.


    But


    What he is doing is to help everyone in his family and even dream of waking up with a smile.


    If we say that the great potential shown by Han 3000 has only shaken the foundation of helping the family members, after all, some things that have not been done do not mean that they can be done.


    Some face, do not hit in the face, do not know the pain.


    But now, Han 3000''s slap is really solid on everyone''s face.


    A slap in the face, even if they pretend to sleep again, they can feel the hot pain on the meat face.


    "Han 3000... Han 3000 can fight against the true God. Moreover, he can humiliate Ao Shi like this. If he is here, I will help my family. Now I call myself the third true God family. Why not?" Some people can no longer pretend to sleep, at this time, in the face of reality, he can not help blurting out.


    Perhaps no one has dared to say this before. After all, this is not only a blow to their own face, but also a blow to the upper and lower face of Fu family. Especially the senior executives led by Fu Tian will be furious with this kind of statement, and the consequences can be imagined.


    But today, when he saw such a scene, he had no consideration at all, because this was the most real idea in his heart, and his regret made him blurt out.


    "Yes, the dream of helping the family to return to its peak. Today is the time to dream!"


    His words used to be denounced by everyone, but today, many people can''t help but agree.


    "Once, it was said that Han 3000 ruined my dream of supporting my family, but today, it seems that what I said at the beginning was so funny and ridiculous, so stupid and ignorant. Am I right in supporting heaven?" Some executives turn their regret into resentment and look to Fu Tian.


    One executive led the way, and others simply let off steam.


    "Fu Tian, Han 3000 was my son-in-law. Even if Fu Yao couldn''t give birth to a true God, so what? She doesn''t need to give birth to a real God at all, because her man, Han 3000, her son-in-law, is the real God. " When someone drinks with anger, it''s hard to calm his anger.


    "You keep saying you want to lead us to help our family back to the top, but look at what you''ve done!"¡° You are the biggest culprit in helping the family. "¡° When you go to hell after your death, how can you face your ancestors? "¡° You don''t deserve to be the head of the family. You must give us an explanation about Han 3000. "¡° That''s right. Fu Tian, you step down. "¡° From today on, Fu Meng officially announced that if Fu Tian was the head of the clan for one day, I would never enter Fu''s family. " In the face of the accusations, Fu Tian would have been angry and cunning if he had changed to the past. But now, he had been shocked by the battle over the sky, and he didn''t know how to refute it. Fu Mei rarely does not speak to help Fu Tian speak. A pair of electric eyes look at Han 3000, who is full of British capital. The invincible man makes her almost cry. Why? Why? Why is the man you are dreaming of, the man you have dreamed of all your life, the man who is... The man who is supporting you? He should be her man, and she should be the woman who accompany him. For what? Even if she was suppressed by Fu Yao in all directions, she thought that the so-called woman married her husband. After finding Ye Shijun, he could finally raise his eyebrows. But now it seems that Yang what eyebrow spit what gas? Two people clearly, a sky, an underground¡° This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2327

    Suddenly, Fu Mei was in a hurry, and a mouthful of blood suddenly sprayed out.


    In my eyes, the tears I was unwilling to cry were spinning around.


    Such a funny and complicated scene would happen to me.


    And at this point, above the mid air.


    Ao Shi is even more red faced with anger. He is so upset by Han 3000 and his face is ruined.


    But he didn''t want to struggle, didn''t want to resist, he had been trying to stabilize the body, trying to stabilize the situation again, but every time he just stabilized the body, he would be immediately pulled by Han 3000.


    The boy is like an ox, so strong that he doubts life.


    After living for most of his life, Ao Shi experienced the feeling of powerlessness for the first time. Back and forth, his head was thrown dizzy, and his stomach rolled, but he had no way to resist.


    "Aoshi must be full of question marks now." The old sweeper said with a leisurely smile.


    "Compared with energy, he thinks Han 3000 can''t compare with him, more than pure power. As a true God, he is the strongest body in the world. No matter what aspect, he completely suppresses Han 3000, but he doesn''t expect that he is full of confidence. It''s strange, it''s inevitable, and it''s inevitable to be angry." The eight wasteful heavenly books nodded softly.


    "So, that guy''s Apprentice said it well. The naked eye can deceive people. Only the heavenly eye can see the essence of things clearly. In terms of energy, Han 3000 has the heart of the dragon family as his base camp, and the source of the heart of the dragon family comes from you. In terms of energy reserves, let alone Ao Shi, even if I have lived for many years, I think I am inferior. " The old sweeper had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "And in terms of energy purity, although Aoshi has been trained to be a real God, he is extremely overbearing, but is Han 3000 weak? The boy was purified by the God of gold, and the old man of his family gave him God''s blood to make up, plus the blood of the magic dragon. Although Han 3000 didn''t reach the realm of the true God, he did... "


    "But it''s like the real God." Then he tasted his tea gently and continued to add: "Han 3000''s body, not to mention his gold body, plus the body of Sanxian shaped by Tianlei, is unprecedented. Perhaps, for others, the most likely thing is that the body is destroyed and the spirit is still there, but for Han 3000, this is absolutely impossible. I''m afraid that in his whole life, the spirit will be destroyed, but the body is still there. "


    "Ha ha ha ha!" With a smile, the old sweeper put the pieces on the board: "yes, that guy''s body is not abnormal. How can he keep it to Han 3000 to inherit it?"


    Bahuang Tianshu nodded and agreed: "the most important thing is that Han 3000 has not only inherited this indestructible golden body, but also has his own body, the body of scattered immortals. The two are connected, which is so strong that it''s ridiculous. Now, this boy has perfectly realized his idea. The so-called common enemy, eight true bodies, any fatal injury will turn into eight in an instant, They are divided into eight realms. One strike? I''m afraid it doesn''t exist. "


    "Han 3000 now, in a word, it looks like an ordinary body, but it is as hard as Tan Niu. Even if you and I want to toss him, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort."


    The old sweeper laughed: "it''s true in theory, but it depends on the boy''s nature if he can play to this extent. In fact, I really want to kill Su Yingxia. "


    Hearing this, the eight wasteland heavenly books were stunned.


    The old sweeper was relieved to smile: "Han 3000 can persist until now. As we said just now, Su Yingxia is the most important thing. This boy has a deep love for Su Yingxia, so even if he is on the verge of death, he can always rely on this belief as a support. In a way, it''s a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing that hinders him to a higher level. "


    If you want to soar to the sky, sometimes don''t worry too much. It may be the driving force for you to stick to it, but it may also be the stone that hinders you. Things always have two sides.


    Ba Huang Tianshu frowned slightly: "I don''t understand what you said, but if you kill Su Yingxia, what will Han 3000 reflect? Have you considered it?"


    Speaking of this, the old sweeper also sighed: "this is exactly the reason why he has been hesitating all the time. This boy can listen to reason, know right and wrong, and be patient, but Su Yingxia is the only one... "


    "Ah... That''s the inverse scale of the dragon. Once I kill Su Yingxia, I believe that even if I exchange this world with him, he may not agree. When he saw me twice, he had very beautiful girls with him. I''ve lived for so many years, and it''s really a rare kind of... Pity. " Thinking of Qin Shuang and Lu Ruoxin, the old man who sweeps the floor sighs.


    The two women, even as old as him, must admit that they are the best. Unfortunately, Han 3000 did not move the slightest heart.


    "In his heart, only Su Yingxia. Do you really want to kill Su Yingxia? " Eight wasteland Book frowned, some worried waiting for his answer.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2328

    The old sweeper took a cold breath and thought about it for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Even you are afraid of this boy?" Instead of rushing to ask for the answer, the eight wasteful heavenly books couldn''t help laughing.


    The old sweeper smiles and stops talking.


    outside.


    When Han Sanqian was out of breath and finally tired, he suddenly increased his strength in his hand and lifted Ao Shi up, and then threw him hard.


    WOW!!


    Ao Shi, with the body of the true God in the sea of stars, immediately fell from the sky with his halberd.


    Although Aoshi desperately tried to use God to take himself off again, but inertia gravity is too big.


    Boom!!!


    With a sudden earthquake on the ground, the dust and smoke flew up, and AO Shi smashed directly on the ground from the sky!


    All of them trembled with the loud noise. One by one, they looked at Ao Shi, who was spitting blood from his mouth on the ground. Then they looked at Han 3000, who was like a demon in the air. All of them could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Han 3000 glanced coldly. At this time, he looked straight at the ground. Lu Ruoxin in the crowd was surprised. The people next to him unconsciously retreated a few meters beside Lu Ruoxin, which affected the fish in the pond.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" Han three thousand cold sound a drink, the body suddenly a flash, eight figure suddenly turned into eight black shrouded golden light straight down.


    Han 3000''s disciples had subconsciously raised their swords and assumed a defensive posture, but as Han 3000 was getting closer and closer. All of a sudden, there was only a clatter in the Pingli. Many people threw away their armor and ran away!


    For such a big family as the top of the blue mountain, it is obviously rare to be scared into this.


    However, at this time, no one dared to laugh at them, because the near immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion were almost the same, and they fled in panic.


    Ye Gucheng, who was very arrogant before, clamored to kill this one and that one, and scolded Han 3000 as rubbish. When Han 3000 just came over, he had already pulled Gu you like a mouse found by a cat and ran away in a hurry.


    Wang Yanzhi was no better than ye Gucheng. Under the protection of a group of executives in Yaoshen Pavilion, he took Ao Yiao into the two brothers and ran to the outside.


    Once upon a time, Ao Shi was carrying it, and a group of people naturally talked. But when Han 3000 really killed him, they naturally fell down and scattered. No one wanted to touch Han 3000''s brow at this time.


    After all, even Aoshi, the true God, can''t bear it.


    Seeing Han''s golden light coming, Lu Ruoxin was stunned. But this woman was not an ordinary woman after all. The next second, the shock in her eyes turned into calmness. With a shake in her hand, common life and Yongxiang suddenly appeared, and then moved, Xuanyuan sword rose.


    "Beiming four gods array, one for two, two for four!"


    Hum!


    Four real bodies appear, each holding Xuanyuan sword, with great momentum!


    "Get out of here!"


    But as soon as the four true bodies were opened, with Han''s angry voice, the four true bodies were immediately swept away by the eight golden lights!


    Lu Ruoxin stepped back a few steps and raised Xuanyuan sword again in his hand. But when he looked back, Han 380dao''s real body condensed into one, and he had already stood in front of Lu Ruoxin for several meters.


    Red and white hair, red eyes, white skin and black tendons, surrounded by golden light and evil spirit, it is not only handsome, but also cold.


    "You Lu Ruoxin pointed to Xuanyuan sword, but his body retreated slightly.


    "Where are they?" Han 3000 cold voice cheers a way, as he drinks, the side evil spirit of the gas also fierce of a ferocious.


    "You want to know? Listen to me! " Lu Ruoxin calms down by force, and has a guilty mind.


    "Listen to you!" Han three thousand eyes kill together.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as his body was shocked, the evil spirit suddenly leaked out.


    "Bang!"


    Lu Ruoxin only felt that he was hit by something. Even if he resisted with Xuanyuan sword, he could not help but step back.


    What a powerful force!!


    "Do you say it or not?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Don''t be fierce in front of me, Han 3000. I tell you, whether you are a man or a devil, if you dare to kill me, they will bury me. If you have seed, you can try it!" Lu Ruoxin crossed his heart, simply took back Xuanyuan sword, closed his eyes and waited for Han 3000 to start.


    "You don''t think I dare?" Han three thousand is ferocious.


    At this time, behind him, Lu Wushen had already killed him. He roared: "don''t hurt my granddaughter."


    Then, the body with God can star sea, directly to.


    There was Lu Ruxin waiting to do it himself in front, and then Lu Wushen attacked behind him. Han 3000 was not in a panic. The whole person smiled a moment later.


    "I really dare not kill you, but what about them?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 looked around. The Lu disciples around him saw Han 3000''s eyes sweeping. Even though he had been running away for a long time, he was still scared back and forth, and even fell on the ground with soft legs.


    Han Sanyi smiles, but he looks away from their leader. Then he slowly looks up at Lu Wushen. Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly turned to ashes... "What about him?" This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2329

    "No... no!" Lu Ruoxin mumbled and shook his head in a panic.


    But at this time, where does Han 3000 manage these? The body vertical heaven and earth, directly turned to meet the flying Lu Wushen is a shadow rush, on the spot immediately left before the silk evil spirit and the golden light of the gas.


    "What? You little boy See Han 3000 suddenly turn body to kill to oneself, this let Lu Wushen is surprised and angry.


    The surprise is that Han 3000 doesn''t follow the routine. After all, he is clearly attacking his granddaughter. How can he suddenly give up the target and attack himself instead?!


    Anger is that, as a real God, he has never only the responsibility to attack others. When will he be attacked by others?!


    As a true God, he is not the same as Aoshi. He is used to standing high.


    "Han 3000, you don''t pay much attention to me. Today, I''ll give you some color to see." Lu Wushen gave a big drink, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    Aoshi''s experience is vivid in my mind. If you trust him again, it will be you who will suffer.


    Moving in his hand, the streamer fell from the sky in an instant.


    "Map of mountains and rivers!"


    Boom!!


    Golden light, waterfall, mountain and river!


    Han 3000 immediately felt a strong pressure.


    "Well, the power of the true God is really strong. You are really shameless, but I can''t carry it alone. What about the eight people?"


    "Four spirits of the northern underworld!"


    Boom!


    Han 3000 over there also instantly pulled out eight figures, and their real bodies were surrounded by golden light, frantically dispersing the prestige brought by the country map.


    "You guy..." Lu Wushen bit his teeth and put it in his hand.


    Boom!!


    On the map of mountains and rivers, the golden light of Dayton time is even more prosperous.


    "Poof!"


    Han three thousand only feel a sweet throat, blood from the body to the throat.


    To some extent, although Han 3000''s eight true bodies share a common hatred and resist each other''s harm, it is also based on the sharing of one harm.


    In the face of Aoshi''s personal contact, all kinds of abnormal defense equipment and shared damage all over his body, he looked like a super big blood ox, almost invincible.


    However, in the face of Lu Wushen''s all-round attack, the eight true bodies themselves are all shrouded in the attack. Although sharing the damage with each other can still reduce some damage, the effect is greatly reduced.


    Han 3000 also knows this, but he knows better that he must not show weakness and let others see the weakness of the common enemy. Otherwise, if all the people attack, he will really fall into a desperate situation.


    We have to break it!


    However, the map of mountains, rivers, and countries is a congenital treasure. It''s not an ordinary thing. It''s not the king of water god halberd. You can use the five elements God stone to suppress its latitude. How easy is it to break it?!


    "It''s up to you!"


    Han 3000 suddenly locked his eyes on his Pangu axe.


    "You have the most precious thing, don''t I?" Han three thousand cold sound a drink, do one''s best to hold in the hand, hold an axe to suddenly cut toward in front of.


    Like the overwhelming thunder, the eight real bodies move synchronously, and the eight Pangu axes come from the sky.


    Boom!


    With great pressure, Pangu''s axe tore through the void and led the sky down!


    "Yes!"


    Almost at the same time, Lu Wushen didn''t dare to relax at all. The God in his hand could suddenly push the map of mountains and rivers. In the picture, the sun and the moon were upside down, and the mountains and forests were twisted. The eight Pan Gu axes were directly resisted when they were about to cut down the map of mountains and rivers.


    One picture and eight axes, each shining and colliding with each other.


    Han 3000''s face is slightly twisted, and his face is very hard.


    The map of mountain, river and country is worthy of being the most precious treasure. It not only suppresses itself in all directions, but also has great power to withstand its own axe attack.


    "Damn, almost." Han Sanqian endured the pain and the crazy consumption of internal power.


    If we used to suppress Aoshi and take advantage of it, now the situation is completely reversed.


    Shanhe sheji''s plan perfectly suppresses badaojinshi and reduces its effect. Although it is not as powerful as Pangu''s axe, the problem is


    The problem is that Han 3000 pairs of Pangu axes, so far, can only be regarded as the use of laymen, unable to understand, naturally there is no way to give full play to its real strength.


    "It''s fucking depressing." Han 3000 angrily looked at the golden flash in front of him, the powerful picture of the country.


    I''m not afraid to fight, but I''m afraid I can fight, but I can''t fight.


    This kind of depression, sometimes really than eating Xiang also let a person uncomfortable.


    "Poisoned blood!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 bit his index finger directly, and the blood was sprinkled on the mountain and river.


    The poisonous blood swallowed up very strongly. Han 3000 also relied on it to play miraculous effects many times. Now, when there is a stalemate, Han 3000 naturally thought of this method.


    Only this time, Han 3000 obviously made a mistake. When the little drops of poisonous blood were released from Han 3000''s fingers, the poisonous blood did not kill everywhere as it did in the last time. Instead, it was all inhaled into the mountain and river country map. In the picture of mountain and river country, poisonous blood obviously turns some mountain and river trees into ashes. Then, the sun and moon of mountain and river and the flow of vegetation in the picture change, and everything returns to its original shape¡° What? " Han 3000''s eyes were stunned. So powerful magic skill, even at this time like a fart out, did not play any waves¡° Three thousand, if you have any other moves, just use them. " Seeing Han 3000''s successive moves blocked by himself, Lu Wushen''s tight heart relaxed slightly at this time. After a breath, he could not help laughing. Han 3000 raised his eyes and glared at Lu Wushen. What else can I do?! All the skills that can be used are basically used. The remaining skills such as sky fire moon wheel obviously can''t cause any substantial damage to him. Han Sanyi was really at a loss¡° At this moment, Han Sanqian is eating hard. The top of the blue mountain is worthy of being the top of the blue mountain. In the world of all directions, "Lu Wushen is the strongest of the three true gods. Han Sanqian really thinks that if he beats Ao Zhenshen back, he will be invincible. He is still too young. When he is young, he will easily become angry, and he will naturally suffer a lot of inexperienced losses."¡° Lu Wushen, what a cow. " Seeing that Lu Wushen has stabilized the situation again, a group of people who have fled have completely forgotten the embarrassment when Han 3000 came to kill, and began to comment again. They even criticized Han 3000 for being too young in the tone of education. Han 3000 frowned at this time, and the sweat of beans was dripping down his forehead, which consumed a lot of energy¡° Brother 3000, can you hear me? " Suddenly, just at this time, a beautiful female voice suddenly sounded in Han 3000''s brain. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2330

    The voice is gentle, sweet, sweet and pitiful.


    But


    How can this sound be so familiar? It seems... It seems to have been heard somewhere.


    Han 3000 subconsciously looks at it, but it''s all half empty. Who is there? Looking at the ground, my feet are even more open and incomparable, the previous attack, the smoke has long been dispersed, and who can talk to himself?


    Where did the sound come from?!


    "Brother 3000, don''t look everywhere. I''m not next to you!"


    Again, this time, Han 3000''s eyes suddenly flashed a different color.


    "Peach?"


    This voice is very similar to Xiao Tao''s. although it has been a long time since I saw her, Han 3000 will never forget her voice.


    As a good friend who has been in trouble, as a good friend who has helped himself, Han 3000 will never forget anyone.


    "Brother 3000, are you ok?" In the voice, there are some complex emotions, some grievances, some guilt, some feelings that are difficult to speak of, and more of them are a kind of concern.


    It is also obvious that only too much care, will say this kind of knowingly asked words.


    Han three thousand present scene, can be good!


    Han three thousand bitter smile, did not answer this question, so as not to let her embarrassed, but use consciousness, gently smile: "I''m ok, you? How are you doing? "


    "I..." Xiaotao''s voice stopped. After a moment, he said seriously: "I think of something."


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, Xiao Tao''s voice came again: "brother 3000, close your eyes, adjust your breath!"


    "Xiao Tao, what are you doing?"


    "Then concentrate."


    Peach did not answer, but continue to say, Han 3000 Leng for a while, or chose to follow her steps.


    "When Pangu opened the sky, an axe broke the world, relying not only on the amazing power of Pangu God, but also on the artifact of Pangu axe itself to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. At the beginning of the day, Pangu''s great God and Pangu''s axe became one, so there was me in you and you in me, so heaven and earth collapsed and became a world. "


    "Therefore, if you want to use Pangu axe, you must also combine it with Pangu axe."


    "In fact, I have tried this before, but the problem is that Pangu axe is just sleeping, not to mention being integrated with my body, even if I want to wake him up, it is difficult." Han 3000 is also very depressed about this.


    In fact, this method can''t be unexpected with his IQ, but Pangu''s axe is completely asleep, which is like holding an unopened sword. Until now, Han 3000 takes it to chop indiscriminately.


    The power of Pangu, many times Han 3000 simply rely on its own power to play just, its real strength has been sleeping with it in hiding.


    "The predecessor of Pangu axe and Pangu God become one. The breath in the axe is also the breath of Pangu God. Although it recognizes you as the master, you can''t wake up Pangu axe without the power of Pangu." Peach''s voice explained.


    But isn''t this a dead end?


    I can''t wake him up, so how can I become one with him?!


    Han Sanqian thinks about it and can''t understand it.


    "Brother 3000, please concentrate."


    "Ah?" Han Sanyi Leng, experiencing the conversation just now, his mind is depressed. Xiao Tao''s voice suddenly makes him concentrate, but it''s not reflected for a moment.


    However, although Han 3000 was surprised that Xiaotao knew he couldn''t wake up Pangu''s axe, he had to concentrate on himself. Why did he do so much, but out of respect for his friends, Han 3000 did it.


    "Three thousand elder brother, concentrate, the heart has no side to read good?"


    "I..." Han 3000 is depressed. He is confronting Shanhe sheji with Pangu axe. He wants him to put down all his concentration completely. How can he do that.


    If you rashly withdraw energy and give up resistance, you don''t have to think much about the result.


    However, in view of such a stalemate, Han 3000 is bound to lose. If Pangu axe can be activated, there will still be a battle.


    "All right, I''ll listen to you and die." Han three thousand finish, immediately removed Pangu axe, let not Pangu axe confrontation of mountain and river country light hit on his eight gold body.


    "Bang bang!"


    On the eight gold bodies, there were countless explosions.


    Han 3000''s blood flowed out of his mouth, and Badao''s real body was completely repelled several meters away.


    Seeing a successful strike, Lu Wushen''s eyes flashed a trace of joy. He gently laughed, pinched his finger, and said: "three thousand, you lose, the mountains and rivers are broken!"


    After reading Lu Wushen''s formula, he points to the picture of mountains and rivers. Suddenly, in the picture of mountains and rivers, the mountains and rivers are distorted, the sun and the moon are fading away, and the whole world is slowly changing. Just now, the mountains and rivers are green and the water is red. Now, in a twinkling of an eye, a huge vortex is formed.


    In the picture of mountains and rivers, it seems to have become the dark world, and that vortex is the center of the world.


    "Take it!" With Lu Wushen drinking lightly at this time, the vortex moved greatly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2331

    The whirlpool moves, and the dark world turns with it.


    Countless black air emanated from the picture of mountains and rivers, and spread to the side, but still kept the direction of vortex rotation moving slowly.


    Han''s figure, which had already been defeated, also moved invisibly at this time. Attracted by the vortex, he slowly flew to the mountain and river country map bit by bit.


    devour!


    It is obvious that the vortex of Shanhe sheji map is engulfing and absorbing Han 3000. Obviously, Han 3000 should try his best to break free at this time. Otherwise, once absorbed by Shanhe sheji map, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    However, Han 3000, who should have been like this, did not move at all. Instead, he went against the Tao. He not only did not resist, but also closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation.


    The golden light and evil spirit on the body are also rapidly weakening


    "Shit, is this boy crazy? What is he doing? "


    "The map of mountains and rivers and the country is indeed the most precious thing in the world. It''s really special. It''s really strong. Han 3000 can''t stand it just by looking at it. However, Han 3000 is really crazy. Even if he can''t fight and don''t run, how can he put down all his defenses? "


    "If this is sucked in, isn''t life and death controlled by Lu Wushen?"


    "Ha ha, you idiots, it''s because the mountains and rivers, the country and the land are powerful, and Lu Wushen is also powerful, so Han 3000 gave up his resistance. Do you guys think you can run when you meet such a perverted opponent


    "It''s better to let go than to run away and waste energy. Although all of them are dead, at least one of them is more comfortable. Besides, in this case, at least there is dignity to die. "


    As Han 3000 was so trapped by the mountain, river and country map, at this time, the wind review on the ground was also changing rapidly.


    It is such a reality that a king is defeated by an enemy. When you are brilliant, everyone praises you and praises you. But once you are lonely, most people will not pity you and sympathize with you. On the contrary, they will fall into the well and trample on you.


    This is the way things are, merciless but equal.


    Ye Gucheng clenched his fists and ran away in a panic. At this time, he was very embarrassed, but his eyes, which looked at Han 3000 in mid air, were full of heat.


    Wang Jianzhi, like him, frowns tightly and looks nervous. He cheers for Lu Wushen silently in his heart.


    "Bah!" On the other side of the ground, Ao Shi got up from the ground and spat out the blood in his mouth. Looking into the air, he was angry and anxious.


    Naturally, he was upset by Han 3000 in the sewer. Although he was directly thrown down by Han 3000 from mid air, it was obvious that this pain was only a Pediatrics for the true God, although it was not serious.


    The urgent thing is that Lu Wushen has already controlled Han 3000.


    If Lu Wushen defeats Han 3000, but he is thrown into the sky by Han 3000, it will spread in the future. The reputation of the top of the blue mountain will be greatly shocked, and the natural reputation of the eternal sea area will be ruined.


    "Damn it, Lu Wushen, do you want this kid to play with you?" Ao Shi almost broke his teeth and drank with a cold voice.


    But Qi returns to Qi. At present, there is no other way but to pray that Han 3000 will suddenly play his role and break away from Lu Wushen''s country map.


    After all, he can''t help Han 3000 in front of so many people? Even if he doesn''t have the face to help, Han 3000''s map of breaking away from the mountains and rivers still can''t let people deny the power of Lu Wushen.


    But this prayer is really just a prayer. As Han 3000 completely put down his guard and got closer and closer to Shanhe sheji map, Ao Shi knew better than anyone that Han 3000 had lost.


    As a true God, no one knows more about the power of Lu Wushen''s map of mountains and rivers than Ao Shi. Although the old man is not very proficient in the map of mountains and rivers, it is enough because of its strength.


    "Brother 3000, after concentrating, please gather all your energy in your chest."


    "Chest? Shouldn''t it be Dantian? " Han 3000''s strange way.


    Energy convergence, generally is condensed in the Dantian, chest said unheard of, never seen.


    "Please do as I say."


    Nodding, Han 3000''s mind moves and gathers all the energy in his chest.


    "Now, take back the Pangu axe and feel its position in your body with your heart."


    Han 3000 did as he did and took back Pan Gu''s axe. As soon as he took back Pan Gu''s axe, the voice of pity could not help rising in groups. Ao Shi hit the ground with his fist and was very depressed.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "His position in the middle of my brow." Han 3000 honest answer way.


    "Try to move it to your chest, in the same place as your energy. Then, there is a formula that you need to read with me. "


    Han 3000 nodded. According to Xiao Tao, he moved the position of Pan Gu ax down slowly. It''s amazing that Pan Gu ax seemed to move from the center of his eyebrows to Han 3000''s body with his own energy.


    As Han 3000 followed Xiaotao to read a strange spell, at this time, Han 3000''s chest suddenly lit up a faint blue light! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2332

    "The Tao develops and moves. It moves the eight wastelands. With my blood, it breaks through the universe. With my will, it awakens you. It''s a magic weapon. It''s the same. " With the voice of Xiao Tao, Han 3000 recites the last paragraph after a very strange spell.


    And with this passage read out, Han 3000 chest originally extremely weak light, actually at this time, slowly blooming stronger light.


    It was a blue light. After it was brighter, the blue light was more prosperous.


    But this blue light can''t taste any breath of life, but can feel an ancient breath emanating from it.


    It''s like an ancient thing waking up


    "That''s..."


    On the ground, someone noticed the abnormality on Han 3000''s chest at this time and couldn''t help shouting in surprise.


    "Did you see the blue light on that guy''s chest? Although the blue light is not big, but... But I can feel the huge power that is about to burst out in the blue light Someone exclaimed.


    But there are also many people disdain, for this group of green light, in their eyes, is just a pile of garbage. Even if they reluctantly think it''s a little strong, they think at most that those are just yuan gods of Han 3000.


    After all, they already think that Han 3000 is now a turtle in a jar, and everything he has done is just a dying struggle.


    Seeing the blue light, Aoshi saw the hope from the despair, and struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were fixed on Han 3000, and his brow was wrinkled: "this breath is so old and strange, it seems that it doesn''t look like Han 3000''s. So... In that case, what''s in that guy''s body? "


    "Such a strange smell, it is unheard of, never seen, this..."


    Ao Shi could not help but subconsciously took a few steps forward, murmuring and looking at the blue light.


    Ao Shi is like this. Lu Wushen, who is closest to him, is not. Although Han Sanqian only gives out a blue light at present, and there is no other substantive resistance or attack, the smell of the blue light makes him dumbfounded and confused.


    Ancient!


    It''s very old.


    He can be sure that he has never seen this kind of breath, but he is very familiar with it, and has a feeling of deja vu.


    "What the hell is this?" Lu Wushen murmured and shook his head. For a moment, he was quite confused.


    At this time, Han 3000, Xiao Tao''s voice sounded again.


    "Do you feel anything?"


    Han Sanqian nodded his head and said, "I feel that there seems to be a strange force on my chest. It''s huge. Although it''s small, there are countless energies in it. It seems that it''s going to explode at any time."


    "That''s the power of Pangu''s axe, brother 3000." Xiaotao smiled softly.


    "The power of Pangu axe? However, didn''t you say that the sleeping Pangu axe can only be awakened by the power of Pangu? I don''t have any power of Pangu at all, how can it... "Han 3000 frowned strangely, which was really incredible.


    "Brother 3000, after Pangu opened the sky and split the earth, Zhenyuan ran out. At the end of his life, he did something unknown. He knew that Pangu''s axe was powerful. Once it fell into the wrong hands, it would be a disaster for the world. So, before he left, he put Pangu axe on his chest to protect him. "


    "After the great immortal Pangu left, his body became the mountains and rivers of the world, and Pangu''s axe naturally fell into the position of his heart. After the birth of the Pangu family, according to the will of the great God of Pangu, they assumed the responsibility of guarding the Pangu axe and guarded the secret of the Pangu axe. "


    After listening to Xiao Tao''s explanation, Han 3000 suddenly seems to understand something: "what do you mean..."


    "Pangu axe will always be inherited by others, but not everyone can become Pangu God. Therefore, the secret of Pangu axe is how to untie it."


    "It''s just that I don''t remember half of the secrets, but I remember half of them."


    "Ah?"


    "Brother 3000, don''t worry. I don''t know if it''s God''s will or your good luck. It''s just the way to untie the seal of Pangu axe. As for the other half, maybe it''s the use of Pangu axe. " Peach''s voice said softly.


    Usage?


    Han three thousand suddenly a Leng, an ax just, what can use?


    Is it possible that some of the skills of Pangu axe left by Pangu God?


    However, a great God like him should not be practicing any Dharma, right? It''s simple and rough with a big hand.


    After all, in the face of absolute strength, what skills and mental skills are a lot of flowery, useless?


    "Without the second half, won''t it affect anything? I mean, like going crazy or something? " Han 3000 said strangely.


    "The usage of Pangu axe should be a deeper mystery, which I don''t know. Let''s not talk about this. Now that you feel the existence of Pangu axe, try to integrate your heart and Pangu axe. As long as they can be integrated, you can become one, and it can really play its strength. "


    "And, brother 3000, come on! You have to take good care of yourself, you know? If there was anything unhappy before, forget it. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 frowned. Xiao Tao seemed to say goodbye, but Han 3000 always felt that her tone was full of sadness, as if she was saying goodbye to herself¡° Are you still angry about me and your cousin? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Brother 3000, it''s all over, isn''t it? "¡° It''s not what you think. It''s just a misunderstanding. Besides... "Don''t say it. As I said, it doesn''t matter in the past, because we don''t live in the past. We live in the present and the future. So, cherish the present and embrace the future, OK? " Xiao Tao interrupted Han 3000 and said with a smile¡° What''s the matter with you, peach Han 3000 cold voice asks a way¡° Brother 3000, peach is very good. "¡° Do you think I''m a fool? " Han 3000 said coldly. Then, he took a long breath and sighed: "no matter how much you hate me, I always regard you as a good friend. If you have something to do, how can I integrate with Pangu''s axe body?"¡° Brother 3000, don''t disturb your mind, I...... "before she finished, Xiaotao sobbed slightly at this time. Although she tried to suppress it, in terms of human essence like Han 3000, how can these subtle little voices not be heard¡° Peach, where are you now? Are you... Dead? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2333

    Han three thousand bear heart sad, asked this seemingly strange question.


    Then Han 3000 waited for her answer.


    Even if this question is very strange and abrupt, but to tell the truth, it is the most likely existence in Han 3000''s mind.


    Xiao Tao''s words may be nothing to others, but for Han 3000, he really knows Xiao Tao too well.


    Although she looks gentle on the surface, she has a stubborn and strong side in her temperament.


    Silence, silence for a long time, peach''s voice did not ring again.


    "Brother 3000, be careful!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, Xiao Tao''s voice suddenly worried, waiting for Han 3000 to take a look again, suddenly he was in a bad mood.


    Damn it, Han 3000 didn''t notice because he was distracted. At this time, his body had been firmly absorbed by the black vortex transformed by the map of mountains and rivers.


    But at this time, already close at hand, want to struggle obviously too late.


    "Boom!"


    With a dull sound, Han 380dao''s figure was all sucked into the whirlpool, and there was no time to fight. Everything was calm again.


    "What


    On the ground, there are still some people who support Han 3000, and in addition to them, even those who have fallen over the wall again, can''t help exclaiming.


    After all, Han 3000 has been fighting for so long, but he is still powerful and can still play the cruel role of Ao Shi, so he is sucked in without resistance, which makes people feel sad and shocked for a while.


    "Lu Wushen is so powerful. Han 3000, who can compete with AO Shidou, can''t even hold a face to face under Lu Wushen''s hands. My God, is there such a big gap between the true gods? " Some people said.


    "Nonsense, aozhenshen is obviously careless. Besides, Han 3000 is not as weak as you think. The reason why he doesn''t resist is not because Lu Wushen is so strong, but because aozhenshen has consumed him in advance, which makes some people benefit from him." Someone close to the sea of eternal life retorts with a guilty heart.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t even believe that when you say that? Facts speak louder than words. One was thrown out by Han 3000, and the other Han 3000 had no fight. Everything has been decided. "


    "However, to be honest, although Han 3000 was accepted in this way, it must be admitted that Han 3000 still has some skills. It''s worthy of our taking him as an example for others. It''s a great feat in life if we can reach his level."


    After a lot of people were shocked, they talked with each other while blowing the blue mountain top and Lu Wushen.


    It''s Wang who succeeds, but it''s better to be someone else''s talk, even if the loser doesn''t become a bandit.


    Han 3000 is like this. I don''t know whether he is happy or sad!


    "Lu Zhenshen, the strongest in the world!"


    "Lu Zhenshen, always in all directions, is invincible!"


    At this time, under the sign of Lu Yongsheng, the children of the Lu family seized the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and shouted loudly with their disciples.


    The power of the blue mountain, at this time, more wait for when?!


    In contrast, the two AOS looked at each other in embarrassment.


    At the same time, the morale of the immortality sea is also low.


    However, the medicine God Pavilion, which should have been the same, has a lot of people with a big mouth and a smile on their faces.


    "Damn it Ao Shiyi was very depressed.


    I thought there would be a miracle in that blue light, but the fact can only prove that I think too much.


    In the middle of the sky, Lu Wushen also breathed a breath. With a move in his hand, a God can directly take back the black air scattered outside.


    If the green light is Ao Shi''s last expectation, it is Lu Wushen''s last worry.


    Fortunately, everything was safe.


    At this time, Han 3000, who has been sucked into the country map by the vortex, is in a chaotic darkness.


    Hanging in the air, with a slight momentum flowing, Han 3000 felt that he was turning to the center with the same trajectory as the vortex.


    "Peach?"


    Han 3000 tried to shout with his mind, but it was obvious that no one would respond to him in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    "This damn place." Han 3000 glanced around, the boundless darkness.


    "I have to go out!" Han Sanqian opened his eyes and looked around.


    "This kind of ghost place, I believe it''s impossible to rely on ordinary power alone, brother. It''s up to you." Han 3000 finished and patted himself on the chest.


    In the world of congenital treasure, once you come in, it is impossible to go out by ordinary force.


    Pangu axe, a more overbearing innate treasure, is his only possibility.


    "The Tao develops and moves. It moves the eight wastelands. With my blood, it breaks through the universe. With my will, it awakens you. Magic fighting order, thousands of people come together! " With the light recitation of Han 3000''s mantra, the chest is blue again, followed by concentration, induction, so that the heart and that force meet!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2334

    Get rid of all distractions!


    Feel and blend quietly!


    Hum!


    Suddenly, Han 3000 only felt an incomparably powerful energy, suddenly centered on his heart and instantly spread all over his body.


    And Han 3000''s body, also visible to the naked eye a blue light rushed to the whole body, then, blue light into the body, it seems that there is no abnormal occurrence.


    However, only Han 3000, as a party, understands.


    After this blue light, it''s different. Everything is different.


    He only felt his body, suddenly became extremely powerful, and his hands were itchy.


    "Pangu axe, is that you?" Han 3000 asked himself.


    Then, he slowly clenched his left fist and let it go in the air!


    Green light suddenly from his fist, through the dark void, all the way straight down, until finally disappeared!


    Lu Wushen, who is outside, is just taking away the black air from the outside of the mountain and river country map. He plans to take away the waterfall like mountain and river country map for hours.


    At this time, suddenly there is an explosion in the picture!


    Once again, I saw a corner in the picture of mountains, rivers and countries, which was suddenly blasted out by something. There were eighteen petal like cracks, and there were still bursts of cyan between the cracks.


    Lu Wushen suddenly frowned and didn''t know what was going on in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    On the ground, those who are talking, depressed, cheering, or dejected, are all attracted by the explosion in the sky.


    Ao Shi also nervously suddenly raises his head and stares at the sky tightly.


    "What happened?"


    "The mountain and river country map exploded, could Han 3000 resist in it?"


    When they thought of this, they looked at the sky with hot eyes.


    Seeing everyone looking here, Lu Wushen couldn''t pass at this time, regardless of face or anything. With his hands on his head, he immediately said that God could directly take pictures of mountains and rivers. At the same time, he shouted coldly: "Han 3000, be honest with me, otherwise, I want your soul to fly away at any time."


    As Lu Wushen can enter, Han 3000 in the picture of mountains, rivers and countries suddenly feels the pressure from the top to the bottom.


    He subconsciously put out his right hand to block!


    Hum!


    Above the right hand, an axe suddenly appeared in the hand. As soon as it came into contact with the axe, it turned into a few wisps of smoke, and after a while, it turned into nothing!


    "Pangu axe!"


    Han 3000 looks at Pangu axe in his hand in surprise.


    Even though he has no idea how old he is and how many battles he has fought with, Han 3000 has not seen his true face until now.


    The axe handle forged by black and red iron is covered with patterns, such as auspicious clouds, Phoenix, dragon and beast. It has the breath of auspiciousness, but it also exudes a kind of strong hegemony. On the handle of the axe, what is inlaid is no longer the previous golden axe. On the contrary, there are several big and small gaps on the black faced white blade.


    But it is these gaps that make the whole axe look not only without the slightest sign of damage, but also reveal all kinds of domineering and ferocious meaning. All these gaps are telling how many dead souls under the axe were at the beginning.


    Seems to feel Han 3000 surprise shouts, Pangu ax suddenly blue light like streamer general flash, and then disappear.


    "I have you, you have me, from now on, you are me, I am you." Seeing its response, Han 3000 was also very happy.


    Then, he suddenly released the energy in his body, and his body was slowly standing up in the whirlpool.


    "Pangu once shocked the world with you. Today, you and I fit together. Although I''m not as powerful as Pangu, I won''t let your glorious past be shamed."


    "Either for me or for you to wake up!"


    Han 3000''s eyes were bright, and then he yelled: "today, one axe will fix him!"


    Broken!!


    Han 3000 holds the axe in both hands, raises the axe and leads the sky down!


    Boom!


    With the axe slowly cut, the whole dark space is constantly shaking!


    The same thing is the waterfall like picture of the country in front of Lu Wushen, which is also shaking wildly at this time, with the nothingness in the air and the ground below.


    "This... What''s the matter?"


    On the ground, in the face of sudden rocking, a group of people panic, but their eyes have never left the picture of the country, because everyone knows that everything today is made by the picture of the country.


    "This is..." Ao Shi, who had been completely disappointed and depressed to the extreme, also looked at it and felt the huge pressure in the air. He even closed his breath.


    "What''s this?" Lu Wushen naturally felt the huge energy coming from the picture of mountains and rivers. After a little stupefied, he hurriedly tried to get another divine energy into it.


    Boom!!! But at this time, a huge light suddenly rushed out of the picture. Heaven and earth suddenly lost all the color, Lu Wushen''s body was directly swept hundreds of meters, heaven and earth, a peaceful, completely shrouded in the blue light! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2335

    Brush!


    In the whole world, the Buddha was engulfed by the blue light in an instant, most of the sky was already green, and all people''s faces were filled with crazy expressions. Under the reflection of the blue light, they looked like petrified wax statues.


    "Poof!"


    After Lu Wushen was blasted hundreds of meters, he was able to stabilize his body, and a mouthful of fresh blood came out of his mouth.


    In the picture of mountains and rivers, countless green lights are coming out from the first tear, and the small one is getting bigger and bigger. Finally, the picture of mountains and rivers is torn in two!


    "Bang!"


    The map of mountains and rivers, like a giant waterfall, was finally hard to explore. With a loud noise, it burst into two parts. With this explosion, the huge waterfall suddenly disappeared in the sky, and a small black scroll with black smoke fell directly from the mid air.


    Almost at the same time, a shadow suddenly flew out of the huge waterfall.


    The green light on the body is shining, the evil spirit is surrounded, and the golden streamer flows slowly in the body.


    The long hair of blood silver moves without wind, and the black armor is shining with purple light. In my hand, I hold a huge blue black axe in my hand, holding it slightly, and I look down on the world!


    On the forehead, the Pangu mark has disappeared, but in the blood red eyes, there is a faint cyan totem.


    "What


    "Han 3000!"


    "Poof!"


    When Lu Wushen saw the man a hundred meters in front of him, he was not surprised. He turned to attack his heart, and another mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    "Damn it


    On the ground, there are no more words to express the first reflection. Apart from the standard national curse, there are no other adjectives in their consciousness to express their shock.


    Most people were pulling their numb scalp and opening their big eyes like ox eyes. It was obvious that they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them.


    "My God, what do I see? Han... Han 3000, that guy directly broke the congenital treasure of mountain, river and country map? "


    "It''s the most precious and invincible in nature. How... How can it be broken?"!? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "The map of mountains and rivers is broken, and Lu Wushen also spits blood. This... This... This means that Han 3000 retreats the two real gods in succession?"


    "How can this be possible? These are the two strongest people in the world. He Han 3000... But... "


    In the crowd, everyone was almost crazy. One by one, they exploded, jumped and screamed. It''s needless to say how shocked they were.


    "Ha ha, Han 3000 is a real cow. What did I say just now? I just said, "Han Sany will come out. How do you know the ambition of swans?"


    "After the first World War, who dares to say that Han 3000 is a man? I''ll turn against him!"


    "That''s right. Han 3000 is a God. Han 3000 is a God. He is the largest God in the world. He will never accept any refutation."


    "Han 3000 was possessed by the devil first, and then became a God. He had both the spirit of evil spirit and the golden light of God. I think... I think we should call him the devil?"


    "The devil? He is both a devil and a God, but he is quite similar to Han 3000. I agree with him! "


    "I also agree that the fury of the demon God is the same as that of Han 3000. Ha ha, Han 3000 will be the real God of our world in the future - the demon God!"


    A group of people were shocked and worshipped one after another.


    "Long live the devil! Long live the devil


    Then, I don''t know who yelled first. The next moment, more and more people joined the slogan.


    If it''s normal, with Ye Gucheng''s character, he will fight back to the past. If it''s serious, he wants to kill a few people to shut them up. But today he doesn''t.


    A pair of handsome face is full of white, the whole person pupil is wide open, the soul does not give up.


    No longer willing to admit, we can''t deny that Han 3000, who came out from the picture of mountains and rivers with an axe at this time, caused a devastating blow to his soul.


    Cruel, merciless, like a hammer in the heart of the general heavy hit on his heart.


    Wang Jianzhi also had a hard time. In his clenched fists, his fingernails had already sunk into the flesh of his palm.


    His face is full of shock and unwilling.


    He didn''t understand, he really didn''t understand, how a little earth man could grow up to such a terrible state in such a fast time.


    The first time I knew about this guy, he was just a little bug in Xuanyuan world who didn''t even dare to show up when his wife and children were trapped. The second time I saw this guy, he showed his extraordinary ability. Although Lu Ruoxin was chasing him all over the mountain at that time, this guy also created the miracle of Danna Shenzhong.


    After all, he almost died in his own hands.


    Why is it that when we meet again, we can kill him at the foot of nihilist mountain. When we see him again, we become a spectator next to him, and we don''t even have the qualification to fight with him?!


    Is it because of the Tombs? People are most afraid of making excuses when they are incompetent, and Wang Jianzhi obviously finds excuses to console himself at this time. Yes, it must be the God tomb. It must be this guy who took something unknown in the God tomb, so... That''s why he made such rapid progress. The more he thought about it, the more angry Wang was. Because he felt that everything in the tomb should be his, so naturally, everything Han 3000 has now should belong to him¡° Han 3000, you despicable thief Different from Wang Yanzhi, Gu you''s exquisite face was not angry or unwilling except full of surprise. On the contrary, a pair of good-looking eyes were full of appreciation and admiration. Invincible world, but so, heroes of the world, all in front of us. The performance of sky China Korea 3000 is the best performance in Gu you''s mind, and the only performance that she thinks can make her heart beat. Hard to carry the two true gods, but not the slightest downwind, even if it is not a hero, but also Xiaoxiong. Even if it''s not an emperor, it''s a overlord! Men should be like this! What''s more, Han 3000 also has an extremely good-looking leather bag. No matter from which aspect, Han 3000 is the best standard in Gu you''s heart. If Gu you didn''t want to marry Ye Gucheng at the beginning, after all, ye Gucheng has some appearance and outstanding talent. Now, Gu you''s regretful intestines are almost green. Ye Gucheng seems OK, but compared with Han 3000, it''s just a comparison of dragons in the sky and insects in the earth. This gap, in addition to a certain degree of body resemblance, which are great!! Bang! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2336

    "Damn it


    Ao Shi was stunned and choked for a long time. Like those mortals, he choked a standard national curse.


    Sometimes, God is God, but sometimes, there is no difference between man and God.


    "What the fuck?"


    He believed that no one would be more shocked than Lu Wushen. As a true God of the same generation and position with Lu Wushen, Ao Shi didn''t know much about Lu Wushen''s ability.


    Lu Wushen''s map of mountains and rivers is perfect, let alone him. Even if he is alive, he may not be able to take advantage of it.


    This kind of congenital treasure is extremely mysterious. It''s hard to break the game!


    But


    But Han 3000 not only broke the game, but also used such a simple and crude method!


    "Han 3000, you guy, what''s the origin?" Murmuring at Han 3000 in the air, Ao Shi was shocked.


    Lu Wushen is looking at Han 3000 in front of him. Although he pretends to be calm on his face, it is obvious that his heart is empty.


    Even in the face of Aoshi, Lu Wushen never had any weakness.


    He suddenly swallowed a mouthful of water, and the whole person couldn''t help thinking of Fuyun''s words.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you two enjoy your late life!"


    At the beginning, he just felt that it was the cruel words that Fuyun had no brain to say because of his anger before he died. He never put them in his heart. After all, once Fuyun died, he thought he had no threat.


    But now to Han 3000, he suddenly thought of Fu Yun''s words, but it was like a haunted soul, which had been haunting him all the time.


    He wanted to withdraw, but the current situation was impossible, especially the cheering sound of long live demon on the ground was beating his dignity.


    He can''t withdraw. He can''t save face!


    Staring at Han 3000 in a daze, Lu Wushen suddenly found that the Pangu axe in Han 3000''s hand was different in color and shape. Previously, the golden giant axe glittered, but now the Pangu axe is as old as the battlefield.


    "Even if you break the picture of our country, so what? Do you think you won? Look at your axe. " Lu Wushen seizes this opportunity and warns coldly.


    Han three thousand disdain a smile, don''t answer, the long axe in the hand is aimed at Lu Wushen.


    "Han 3000, don''t try to be brave. I said, I appreciate you very much. Even if you are possessed, I will not kill you. " Lu Wushen said softly.


    Han Sanqian then opened his mouth slightly: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to kill you, but I can only find you to taste what your granddaughter did. You saved me. Well, after you die, I promise you that I will return it to your Lu family descendants in the future."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 had suddenly hit.


    Armed with a huge axe, the attack is wide open!


    Lu Wushen roared angrily: "do you want to kill me? Han 3000, which onion are you? "


    Just after he was angry, Lu Wushen was about to attack Han 3000, but he suddenly felt the overbearing and unique atmosphere under Han 3000''s axe.


    But in this moment, Han 3000 has already rushed up, turning into eight ways, eight axes, leading the sky to chop!


    Boom!


    There are also eight great powers with the axe.


    "Overlord armor!"


    Boom!


    With the cry of Lu Wushen, shenmang burst out of his body, and a huge Golden Shadow sprang out of his body. The Golden Shadow was like a golden general, holding a huge sword and carrying eight huge axes.


    "Xuanhuang sword!"


    With the appearance of the golden body giant god, people with sharp eyes suddenly find that the golden sword in the hands of the golden body God is different.


    The length of the sword is three feet. The body of the sword is golden. The whole body is transparent. The rest of the black and yellow is around the body of the sword!


    "What? Xuanhuang sword, isn''t that the most precious sword in legend? "


    Xuanhuang divine sword is forged with xuanhuang Qi and the backbone of God. It can cut down thousands of things and block all kinds of attacks. It is a very powerful attack and defense holy treasure!


    "As soon as xuanhuang sword comes out, all kinds of attacks will disappear. Unexpectedly, Lu Wushen still has such weapons!"


    "Damn, Han''s 3000 plate ancient axe has lost its golden light, and its head is full of potholes. Now there''s no chance of winning against this xuanhuang sword!"


    At this time, someone could not help but pinch a cold sweat for Han 3000 in mid air!


    But Han 3000 is on the rise now. No matter what xuanhuang sword you have, the power of the axe is not weak at all!


    Boom!!


    Eight huge axes, when approaching directly, combine eight into one, one axe cleaves down.


    The axe body and the sword body immediately gave off a huge golden light.


    "Han 3000, your Pangu axe is broken. What else can you do in front of me?" Lu Wushen gave a ferocious smile.


    "Is Pangu''s axe broken? Lu Wushen, you have too little experience. " Han three thousand crack mouth a smile.


    Bang!!!


    The golden light exploded, half of the sky, there has been a huge bang streamer, continuous spread away.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2337

    "This... What''s going on?" Lu Wushen was shocked and looked at Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian stood up and looked down at Lu Wushen. He said with a smile, "before I met you and AO Shi, I was afraid. After all, you are real gods, so I always have a heart of awe."


    "And you, however, have always underestimated me as a mortal, or even a waste. Contempt always comes at a price, just as you ignore me. "


    "When did I neglect you? If I look down on you, how can I spend so much energy to save you? " Lu Wushen didn''t understand.


    He can be sure that he never regarded Han 3000 as a waste. He even once regarded Han 3000 as his grandson-in-law. As long as Han 3000 is obedient, Lu Wushen doesn''t even mind making him the number two figure on the top of the blue mountain in the future.


    A position next only to the successor of the Ye family, how can this be to look down on him and ignore him?!


    However, Han 3000''s sudden enchantment and attack on Lu Ruoxin have made the situation more and more serious. He has to fight with AO Shi. At present, he is more concerned about face and power. It''s hard for him to ride a tiger, which makes him a killer.


    But, this is not his original intention!


    Therefore, for Han 3000''s statement, Lu Wushen is difficult to understand and quite wronged.


    "In your eyes, I''m afraid I''m just a person who can be used. That''s why you save me. However, in my eyes, Han 3000 is always inferior. Do you dare to deny that? "


    "Even when I ran out of your country map, you still thought that even if I broke it, I would consume a lot, and even the axe would break, didn''t you?"


    "In your eyes, people like me can''t break through the map of mountains and rivers. Even if they break through, it''s already the limit, isn''t it?"


    With these words, Han 3000 disdains to smile, but the next second is suddenly ferocious and angry, seems to declare his dissatisfaction, roared and said: "but have you ever thought that Pangu axe is not broken, but really awakened!"


    "What Lu Wushen was stunned.


    However, at this time, with Han 3000''s rage, the blood light in his blood red eyes flashed fiercely, and his hands also exerted fierce force!


    Boom!


    All over the sky, thousands of clouds are surging, and countless lightning flashes gather directly in Han 3000''s axe through the black clouds.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    But what''s more shocking is still to come!


    "Broken!!"


    With the pressure of the huge axe, Lu Wushen, holding xuanhuang sword under the axe, suddenly fell half a meter with a thump.


    And then


    Just like Mount Tai pressing the top of the mountain, Han 3000 fell into the sea with an axe. He landed all the way from mid air to the ground!


    "What


    shock the common customs!


    Around the falling Lu Wushen, Qi force and air rub out bursts of sparks. Even if Lu Wushen can open, it is still difficult to stop Han 3000 from cutting down.


    Thousands of kilometers away from the air, Han 3000 stops with the same posture.


    But Lu Wushen did not make any changes under the axe. The Jinshen God and his own body, holding xuanhuang sword, were still out of control and fell straight to the ground after breaking away from Han 3000 Pan Gu axe.


    Boom!


    Dust and smoke billowed on the ground, and the golden body God would also disappear in the dust and smoke.


    In sharp contrast to this sensation, the silence of the people on the ground, even Ao Shi''s eyes widened, and he looked at the side of the landing where the God had fallen!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone''s heart shocked almost fainted in the past!


    unbelievable!


    Like a miracle!


    Han 3000 shot down Aoshi, then Lu Wushen!


    The strongest double in the world, both of them suffered a lot in the battle!


    Since the establishment of the world in all directions, the three true gods have always restricted each other. No true God has ever been able to retreat the two gods with his own efforts. Otherwise, the order of the three true gods would have been in chaos for a long time. How could it have been until today?


    Therefore, we can imagine the shock brought by Han 3000.


    Shut up, everyone is obediently shut up, because shocked to speechless, also because of such a scene excited to voice.


    All living things have different attitudes, but the results are surprisingly consistent!


    Han 3000, holding Pan Gu axe, raised his eyes slightly at this time. Under his long blood silver hair, his red eyes were still angry, but there was a little more indifference.


    He overlooks all living beings, but they are like ants.


    Gu you''s body is delicate and trembling. He can''t help but have a huge reflection.


    Lu Ruoxin opened his lips slightly, and there was no calmness as expected. The whole person was completely stunned.


    But it is obvious that she will not be stunned for long, because Han 3000 has fixed her eyes on her.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" At this time, Han 3000 cold sound and drink.


    It''s powerful in all directions. Lu Ruoxin was slightly stunned, which reflected that his eyes regained their sense¡° I''ll give you one last chance. Should you or shouldn''t you? Answer or not? " As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 already held a huge axe and pointed to Lu Wushen on the ground. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2338

    When Han 3000''s question was thrown to Lu Ruoxin, she immediately became the focus of the audience.


    No one.


    But regarding Han 3000''s this question, Lu Ruoxin''s heart jumps fiercely.


    Let someone go?!


    Don''t let it go. Judging from Han 3000''s current situation, grandfather is very dangerous.


    Although the future of the Lu family will be rewritten by her sooner or later, before rewriting, this foundation can not be crossed.


    If Lu Jiazhen falls, he will face the consequences. Fu Jia is the pioneer. At that time, the Lu family would also be beaten down by their enemies or counterparts. Lu Ruoxin didn''t want to do his own business. The Lu family''s mess alone would make it impossible for all the Lu family to separate themselves.


    But if you let it go.


    Can Lu Ruoxin be reconciled?


    Of course, she won''t be reconciled. She has been planning for so long, one step at a time. How can she be reconciled when she comes to today''s situation?!


    Maybe, before meeting Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin didn''t think it was a comeback. Even this itself was the layout she had never had any accident. But after meeting Han 3000, the original layout is dull. Although it is still perfect, Han 3000 is equivalent to opening the Pandora''s box in the heart, and the desire becomes more and more irresistible.


    Today, Han 3000''s efforts to fight with both gods make the Pandora''s box bigger and bigger.


    For those who get this, Lu Ruoxin''s plan can be at least ten or even twenty years ahead of the original plan, and the success rate has jumped from 50% to nearly 100%.


    No one can refuse such temptation, especially knowing that the other half of success is the failure to die, which is even more huge.


    Lu Ruoxin hesitated here, but Han 3000''s words obviously made all the people on the scene feel uneasy.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean? What is the answer to yes no? Does... Does Han 3000 want to marry Lu Ruoxin? "


    "Lu Ruoxin can be called the No.1 Beauty in the world. As the old saying goes, my fair lady and a gentleman are nice. If it were me, I would get the beauty back."


    "What does a man want to do in the world? Isn''t that beauty? For now, the Lu family is blessed. "


    "This Miss Lu is really, what are you doing? Promise quickly. You need to know that if a good zither matches a good player, a beauty should match a hero. Although Han 3000 has a humble origin, he is able to take on the role of hero because of his achievements today. "


    A group of people whispered.


    When Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion hear these gossips, their hearts are almost broken. Gu you looks at Lu Ruoxin nervously. What''s her answer?!


    Correspondingly, the people on the top of the blue mountain stare at Lu Ruoxin excitedly.


    If Han 3000 helps, it is obvious that the world is the top of his blue mountain.


    "What are you doing? Promise him Lu ruoxuan can''t help but feel excited at this time, quietly urging Lu Ruoxin.


    According to my grandfather''s idea, if Han 3000 joined the Lu family, it was obviously to help Lu ruoxian fight in the future. At that time, the world of all directions was in his hands. It was exciting to think about the dream of a king for all ages.


    Lu Ruoxin glances at Lu ruoxian coldly, but he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Do you want to tell him that Han 3000''s fighting against double gods is mainly because of himself?!


    However, if we don''t say that, this group of people obviously misunderstood.


    "It shouldn''t be, should it?" Han three thousand ferocious move, turn over the sky fire moon wheel, backhand a palm.


    Red fire and purple electricity crisscross, like two dragons going to sea, sweeping the people on the top of the blue mountain on one side of the ground.


    Boom!


    With an explosion, hundreds of people disappeared in the burning of sky fire and the swallowing of moon wheel, and a huge black hole broke out on the ground in the heart.


    The people who are close to that place are cold and scared. They look at Han 3000 with their eyes, trying to beg for mercy and ask Han 3000 not to attack them.


    Han 3000 cold voice a drink: "I ask you again, should be not?"


    "I..."


    Boom!


    With a stroke of the right hand axe, a huge axe seal about 10 meters long and 5 meters wide fell off the edge of Pangu''s axe and hit the ground. At that time, a group of disciples on the top of blue mountain died.


    "What are you thinking? Han 3000 is such a hero. Which man in the world can be better than him? Promise him Lu ruoxuan turns around in a hurry and shouts angrily.


    At that end, Lu Wushen also touched his chest and slowly stood up. He saw two groups of disciples flying into ashes under the attack of Han 3000, and his anger began from his heart for a moment.


    Since tens of thousands of years ago, the top of his blue mountain has been the strongest existence in the world. When did he suffer such humiliation? Prevent the Buddha from being grabbed by the neck and killed at will.


    After looking at the xuanhuang divine sword in his hand, Lu Wushen looked at Ao Shi in the distance.


    After Han 3000 defeated Lu Wushen, Ao Shiben found joy in despair, but new problems appeared.


    Although the power of the eternal sea will not be much lower than the top of the blue mountain, the reality is that Han 3000 stepped on them. At this time, seeing Lu Wushen coming, Ao Shi nodded¡° I''ll ask you again, yes or no At this time, Han 3000 again raised his axe and aimed at another group of people on the top of the blue mountain. But at the moment of the axe light, the two divine lights directly hit the axe light from two directions, and the three lights suddenly smashed into the distant open space and exploded. Lu Wushen directly protected the people on the top of the blue mountain behind him, and AO Shi also stood in front of the people in the eternal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion¡° Grandfather¡° Old Ao The people on both sides immediately welcomed up and asked with great concern¡° I''m fine. " Lu Wushen shakes his head. Although Han Sanqian broke his two magic soldiers and hurt him, the injury is not so serious and fatal for him. Of course, it is not a slight injury caused by minor pain¡° It''s all right. You should step back. " Ao Shi also waved his hand. Compared with Lu Wushen, his injury was lighter. After all, he was consumed when he didn''t save Han 3000, and he wasn''t broken by Han 3000. The whole person was barely hurt by some light, medium and heavy injuries¡° Han 3000 Lu Wushen threatened: "even if you like my family, you don''t have to use this method, do you? My Lu family in blue mountain is a famous family in the world. Do you know that Ming matchmaker is getting married as well? " Although the words are very hard, the meaning is that Lu Wushen is making a show of goodwill. It is nothing more than telling Han 3000 that if you want to marry Lu Ruoxin without force, you only need to marry openly, and the Lu family will never disagree. However, it is obvious that the sonorous words of the old Lu family will eventually become a joke. When these words came out, Han 3000''s cold face suddenly laughed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2339

    That kind of smile, which was disdainful and ironic, even though he had never made a sound.


    Seeing Han 3000''s smile, Lu Ruoxin was angry and anxious. Obviously, she already knew Han 3000''s intention.


    She didn''t understand why she was in love with the country, but the damn Han 3000 was unmoved.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lu Wushen was quite angry when he saw Han 3000 like this. He had soft words, but Han 3000 was still like this. If he had been an ordinary person, he would have slapped him out.


    "Ruoxin is one of the most beloved descendants of Lu Wushen. She has a high status in her family. She has been smart and thoughtful since she was a child. She grows up like a nation and a city. In this eight sided world, who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know. Why isn''t it right for you to marry openly?" Lu Wushen asked.


    "No? Lu Wushen, do you mean to ask me what''s wrong? " Han 3000 disdains to sneer: "when did I say I would marry Lu Ruoxin?"


    Han three thousand this words, immediately all for a Leng.


    "As for what I laugh at, of course I laugh at you for being sentimental and shameless!" Han 3000 words sonorous and powerful, but also words heavy hammer in Lu Wushen''s heart.


    A group of people opened their mouths wide!


    "What do you mean? Isn''t Han 3000 going to marry Lu Ruoxin? "


    "It''s impossible. Lu ruoxinmei is so astonishing. As long as it''s a man, who won''t? Han 3000, is that stupid? "


    "He not only refused, but also... Humiliated him so much. Han 3000 is absolutely amazing!"


    After the shock, a group of people and strange voice.


    Hearing these remarks, Lu Wushen''s face was green with anger. In front of so many people, the top of blue mountain didn''t even want to face. He said such low-key words and soft meanings. However, he was rejected by Han 3000 mercilessly in front of so many people.


    One family''s sorrow must be one family''s happiness. When the top of blue mountain was rejected in public, it naturally looked ugly. However, a group of people led by AO Shi pretended to be shocked on the surface, and they were joyful in secret, so they had to sing and dance.


    If Han 3000 is not used for the top of the blue mountain, it will only do good to the eternal sea area, but no harm.


    At least, there''s no need to worry about them joining hands.


    "You smelly boy, what are you talking about?!" Lu Wushen felt that he had no light on his face. He could not help glaring at each other and drinking in a cold voice.


    Han 3000''s face was cold and said with disdain, "do you need me to say it again?"


    "You arrogant child, I save you first, and I promise my family''s gold later. You don''t know what the Lu family will be like!"


    "Yes


    Even though he was afraid of Han 3000, with Lu Wushen in front of him, the disciples at the top of the blue mountain still regained their confidence and took a step forward in unison.


    Han 3000 immediately grasped Pangu''s axe in his hand, and Lu Wushen was very good at it.


    At this time, Aoshi had an idea and stood in the middle of them.


    "Why are you both angry?" With that, Ao Shi gave a smile, looked at Lu Wushen and said, "brother Lu, although you and I have been friends for many years, I still have to say one thing."


    "Although Han 3000 is a man of the earth, we just fought each other. Although you and I did not try our best, we have to admit that Han 3000 can break the two of us. It''s really daunting. It''s natural for such a talented person to want to win over. " In a word, while Aoshi praised Han 3000, he found a perfect excuse for their defeat.


    Then, he said with a smile: "but to close up, it also depends on whether the people''s heart is obedient. Han 3000''s heart is not your granddaughter. You don''t have to fight against it. Are you ruthless?"


    It seems to persuade, but Ao Shi''s tone is obviously full of satire.


    Ridiculed the Lu family for being shameless and sending people out close to their face. As a result, they humiliated themselves.


    But Aoshi''s words, Lu Wushen really has no way to refute.


    With these words, Ao Shi looked at Han 3000 again. He put his hope on Su Yingxia. At least for now, he seems to have bet right. At least Han 3000 refused Lu Ruoxin.


    However, people are greedy and naturally want to win after winning.


    Su Yingxia is a supporter of the family. He and the Ao family are more or less raw. If they can be the Ao family, they will be better.


    "As for Han 3000, the hero is a young man. I''m impressed by his power. I''ll tell you the truth. I appreciate you very much. If you want to, I''ll let you choose the daughter of the Ao family, so that you don''t have to be annoyed and bullied by a large number of people, right? " Ao Shi said with a smile.


    With this remark, Lu Wuqi almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Ao Shi, the old thief, is really cunning. She used the same moves to woo Han 3000. Although the daughter of the Ao family is not as powerful as Lu Ruoxin, she is very good at finding advantages.


    That''s shelter!


    Put clear tell Han 3000, choose Aojia people, Aojia is his backer.


    "Three thousand, what do you think?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2340

    "Hum, Ao Shi, Han 3000, the daughter of the Lu family, doesn''t care about you. How can you care about the poor food of the Ao family?" Lu Wushen hummed coldly.


    "Lu Ruoxin is really beautiful, which I don''t deny. But as the saying goes, each radish and vegetable has his own love. Who is right? Besides, the fact that you have a female Lu Ruoxin in your Lu family doesn''t mean that our Ao family has no peach in its infancy. " Aoshi replied.


    "Joke, what beauty can you have in Ao family?" Lu ruoxuan couldn''t help humming.


    As soon as he said this, Ao Shi looked a little unhappy. He looked at the immortal sea area and tried to find it.


    "What about me?"


    Just as everyone followed Ao Shi''s eyes and searched for young beauties in the eternal sea, one of them stood up.


    The skin is as white as snow, and the appearance is as fairy.


    "Gu you?" Abbess Xianling was close to the speaker. She looked back at him and was shocked.


    As a righteous daughter of Ao family, Gu you can''t be compared with Lu Ruoxin, a bug level beauty, but if you put it among ordinary people, it''s also the top of the top. In addition, with outstanding temperament, Gu you is also the dream lover of many men in the world.


    If one day there is a beauty list in the world, Lu Ruoxin is the first, Qin Shuang is the second, and Gu you is likely to be the third.


    But her identity


    The people of Yaoshen Pavilion know better than the Ao family. Even the top of the blue mountain and the scattered clouds know it.


    She is Ye Gucheng''s new wife!


    "Ma''am, you..." Ye Gucheng felt embarrassed, and felt that his mouth was dry. At this time, in this case, his wife


    Just, he raised his hand to try to pull Gu you, but Gu you completely ignored him and went out.


    Seeing that it was Gu you, Lu ruoxuan was stunned for a moment. In fact, he always had some thoughts about Gu you, but the dispute between the two families was surging, and he had no chance.


    He once thought that one day he would lead the top of the blue mountain to slaughter the immortal sea area and tie Gu you back to the blue mountain to become a concubine. Just which once thought, the current situation suddenly changed, since then Gu you is suddenly married what bullshit Ye Gucheng.


    But after being stunned, Lu ruoxuan burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, grandfather Ao, it''s not my grandfather who said you, but the truth. It seems that there is really no beauty in your Ao family. Take a married woman out. Are you insulting Han 3000 for wearing broken shoes, or satirizing Han 3000 for being hungry? "


    Lu ruoxuan''s words immediately made Lu Wushen and his disciples laugh at him. Many people also think that the Ao family is shameless.


    Ao Shi''s face is cold. Lu ruoxuan''s words really hit his heart. They not only make him look pale, but also block Han 3000''s back.


    If Han 3000 even intentional, that and Gu you together, not make the world laugh?


    "Gu you, what are you doing out here?" Ao Shi''s discontented cold voice lightly drank a sentence.


    Gu you''s beautiful face is light and clear, and there is no mood fluctuation at all. She salutes AO and bows slightly to Lu Wushen. Then, she looks up at Han 3000 and gives Han 3000 a panoramic view of her stunning beauty.


    "Although Gu you has been married, this is a fact, which Gu you does not deny. However, since Gu you got married to Ye Gucheng, he has always kept his body as a jade. He has never given the gift of Duke Zhou, and now he is his daughter. If Mr. Han doesn''t want to give up, Gu you can break his engagement. From then on, he will accompany Han 3000 all his life, and the sun and the moon can be learned from him. " With that, Gu you gently raised his right hand and put up five scallion jade fingers.


    When this remark came out, people were in an uproar.


    "Damn it. After a long time, ye Gucheng and Gu you got married, but nothing was done."


    "Ha ha, ye Gucheng can''t be dragged in the ordinary life. Now the newly married wife doesn''t meet her, and she''s just a green hat."


    Listening to the ridicule outside, ye Gu Cheng lowers his head, and his face is almost buried on the ground. He is proud and vain. At this time, his dignity is like being trampled on the ground, and the trampled foot is still stained with feces.


    Han 3000 heard this, but he couldn''t help smiling.


    Lu ruoxuan and his gang saw the situation badly. At this time, they said in a hurry: "joke, even if Gu you is not a husband and wife, so what? What is your beauty compared with my Lu family? Dare you make a fool of yourself here? "


    Gu you takes a leisurely look at Lu Ruoxin. Then he looks at Han 3000 and says, "although Gu you really doesn''t look as good as Miss Lu, Gu you has something better than Miss Lu to catch Han''s heart, right, Han?"


    "Bah!" Lu ruoxuan immediately disdained and said in a cold voice: "don''t you have a long brain when you talk? Admitting that he is not as beautiful as the Lu family, he said that he can catch Han 3000''s heart better than the Lu family? Is that contradictory? "


    In the face of these words, Gu you is still indifferent, just a smile, said: "this is not contradictory. Mr. Lu, you don''t have to be so nervous. Just calm down and understand. Of course, it''s OK for Gu you to tell you. "


    "Because Gu you is Ye Gucheng''s wife! Isn''t it more fun to play with the wife of an enemy? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2342

    With that, Gu you gently looked at Han 3000, not anxious, not humble, not pit, eyes staring, firm attitude, even with a trace of satisfaction.


    Lu ruoxuan was immediately stunned. He really didn''t know where Gu you had come from before. But after hearing this, he immediately frowned.


    "What do you mean by that?" Lu ruoxuan is not the kind of brainless person. After hearing Gu you''s words, he realized that it was not right. At this time, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Although young master Han and ye Gucheng are from the same school, there is no friendship between them, only deep hatred. Ye Gucheng regards young master Han as a thorn in his eye, and young master Han is obviously very tired of Ye Gucheng''s despicable deeds. Naturally, the hatred between the two sides is getting deeper and deeper. At the time of the nihilist war, the old enmity did not go away, and the new enmity came again. Ye Gucheng attacked the rear area secretly, which even caused the death of Han Gongzi''s friend. " Gu you chuckles.


    "Between them, there is only hatred, not the slightest emotion. Gu you is the wife of Ye Gucheng. What does it mean to play with Gu you? Mr. Lu, I don''t think it''s necessary to say more? " Gu you chuckles.


    This remark shocked the audience!


    A group of scattered people and the people on the top of the blue mountain are so surprised that their eyes are slightly staring. Gu you''s words are amazing, which really makes people lose their chin.


    Lu ruoxuan is also angry. Gu you can speak such words and do such things in front of so many people.


    This is to openly put a thick green hat on Ye Gucheng, even let Ye Gucheng never lift his head.


    This woman, in the end, is the adopted daughter of the eternal sea area. She not only doesn''t want her own face, but also... Even openly doesn''t want the face of the eternal sea area.


    However, from another angle, her words were put to death and later.


    In a word, it directly arouses Han 3000''s infinite desire. Even in front of so many people, it stimulates Han 3000''s infinite desire.


    After all, in the face of the world, you can easily kill your enemies. Who won''t feel like eating it?


    This feeling of revenge may be on Lu ruoxian himself, and it''s hard to refuse.


    Gu you''s move did hurt eight hundred people, but it hurt tens of thousands of enemies.


    When the crowd was in an uproar, Ao Shi naturally reflected it in a moment. For Gu you''s move, he changed his anger into a smile.


    As Lu ruoxuan thought, Ao Shi was very angry when he first heard Gu you''s words. As the daughter of the Ao family, he speaks these words shamelessly and tramples the reputation of the eternal sea area under his feet. It''s really hateful. However, his afterwords are really gratifying.


    It''s hard for anyone to resist the temptation.


    Han 3000 in mid air is really very excited at this time.


    Ye Gucheng''s revenge on renshenwa must be avenged by Han 3000.


    Gu you, a woman, is really meticulous and good at grasping people''s heart. Although her words are really amazing, but the conditions are really hard to refuse.


    Even if Han 3000 has only Su Yingxia in his heart, it is impossible to accept Gu you, but from the perspective of revenge, he really wants to agree to her request.


    Because Han 3000 can be indifferent to her, but at least before that, to get to her is equivalent to slapping Ye Gucheng in the face of everyone.


    But Han 3000 also knows that Gu you''s abacus is too good.


    If Han 3000 really wants her to be a concubine, of course she doesn''t refuse. What if there is such a husband, even if he is only a concubine? Who dares to touch her?


    With Han 3000 joining the Yongsheng sea area, what will be the combat effectiveness?


    It''s just around the corner to look down on the world.


    But if Gu you just thinks that way, she''s really stupid.


    And obviously, how can anyone who can do such a thing be stupid? She never even thought of being with Han 3000. She made the worst plan. Han 3000 asked her before. After revenge, she immediately abandoned her. It doesn''t matter. Han 3000 has read all this from her eyes.


    So what? Even so, Han 3000 in front of so many people, has openly admitted that she once wanted her, with this reputation, Gu you''s value will not fall.


    Even if abandoned, it was Han Sanqian''s former concubine.


    On the surface, Gu you will lose some reputation for doing such a thing in Yongsheng sea area, but in fact, the lost reputation will be recovered soon.


    Under the name of former concubine, what kind of existence will the eternal sea area be in the eyes of the world?


    This is the big family of hezong Yaoshen Pavilion. Now it has something to do with Han 3000. Those lost reputations will soon be recovered, and even grow exponentially.


    Gu you''s mind is not as sharp as Lu Ruoxin''s, but it stops gently. In the end, like Lu Ruoxin, Gu you can always complete what he thinks perfectly.


    At this time, ye Gucheng''s whole body can''t help shaking madly.


    Anger was burning infinitely in his heart, and his clenched teeth creaked. For him, today was a great humiliation.


    But now, it is obvious that no one can help him say even a word. Previously, how beautiful it was to marry Gu you, now it is so embarrassed. What''s more, ye Gucheng is destined to have no true friends. They are just people who follow the trend of the times. Now, when there are stronger people like Aoshi, who will offend Aoshi for him¡° Interesting Han 3000 rarely showed a grim smile from his anger¡° The gold of the eternal sea is really beautiful, intelligent and thoughtful. " Han three thousand at this time finally slightly opened mouth. Hearing Han 3000''s words, Gu you was happy, smiled, and politely and tactfully saluted: "Gu you is just admiring the talent of young master Han and what his heart promised. There is no such praise from young master Han." Aoshi is happy from the heart, from Han 3000 release attitude, this matter has drama. The top of blue mountain is full of sorrow. After all, it''s not good for them¡° You know a lot about me Han continued¡° Gu you has said that Gu you has a heart for Han Gongzi. Naturally, he needs to know more about Han Gongzi. " Gu you chuckles. Han 3000 nodded, at this time, but suddenly frowned: "then you should know that I can''t hold any woman in my heart."¡° Mr. Han has never changed his mind about Fu Yao. Gu you knows that. So Gu you never wanted to compete with Fu Yao for Mr. Han. He just wanted to be a slave and take care of Mr. Han and his sister. " Han 3000 raised his hand slightly at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2343

    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Han 3000 couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    "Miss Gu, your attitude is very low. You know me quite well. Everything is calculated clearly, but you ignore one point." Han 3000 sneered.


    Gu you a smile: "Gu you don''t quite understand Han childe''s meaning."


    Han three thousand disdain, gently smile: "I''ll tell you, I don''t like to be threatened and used!" After saying this, Han 3000 stares at Gu you like a torch.


    Gu Youdun was shocked. Although she was very low, it was obvious that she had the taste of soft coercion and utilization.


    "It''s hard for people to refuse your offer. Ye Gucheng is my enemy. It''s true and it''s a deep hatred. I, Han 3000, have said that I will take his head and sacrifice my friend''s spirit in heaven."


    As soon as this remark came out, countless people took a cold breath. As expected, they could not offend this guy. To offend him was tantamount to death.


    Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen pavilion are secretly happy. After all, it''s a good deal to lose a Ye Gucheng and welcome a Han 3000.


    But when they were happy, Han 3000 suddenly looked ferocious and disdained to smile. The next second, he drank coldly: "but what is he?"


    What is he?


    Arrogant and extremely disdainful tone, but it is full of contempt.


    Maybe, it''s a joke to say this in other people. After all, ye Gucheng is the senior manager of Yaoshen Pavilion and the adopted son of eternal sea area. But in Han 3000''s mouth, there is nothing else but domineering side exposure, which makes people scared.


    Ye Gucheng raised his eyes fiercely, and the anger in his eyes already wanted to swallow Han 3000 alive.


    "Mole ant, a piece of rubbish, what''s the difficulty for me to kill him?" Han three thousand disdain a smile: "need you Gu you to come to this one stroke more?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Gu you suddenly looks cold. She thinks this plan is perfect, but she never thinks that Han 3000 will make such a choice.


    "Poof!" Lu ruoxuan couldn''t help laughing at this time. At the same time, he looked at Gu you innocently and said, "I''m sorry, ha ha ha, I don''t laugh unless I can''t help it."


    Knowing what the master meant, Lu Yongsheng could not help but sneer: "someone broke the jar and broke it. He didn''t want to stick his face to others. As a result, others didn''t buy it. Ha ha ha ha."


    The disciples at the top of blue mountain burst out laughing with great cooperation.


    Gu you''s face is red. Even if he is calm, he can''t stand such an insult.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not her bad strategy. If you want to blame, you can only blame Ye Gucheng for her lack of weight.


    Damn waste, even being the enemy of others is also the kind of enemy kneaded at will, which has no meaning at all.


    If... If ye Gucheng is a little skilled, Han 3000 will have to jump in.


    Think of here, Gu you immediately angrily swept to the distant Ye Gu city.


    "Han 3000!" Ao Shi suddenly drank in a cold voice: "you''ve never seen anyone in the world. I''ve always been there with good intentions to arrange a mate for you, but you bite LV Dongbin. You don''t know what to do."


    "Partner? Do I need it? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "If you don''t need to, why do you and Lu Ruoxin ask endlessly there?"


    "Do I need to talk to you? What kind of dog are you? " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he chopped with an axe in his hand.


    Boom!


    Aoshi a hide, an axe light suddenly in front of the foot explosion.


    "Dumby!" Han three thousand disdain of swept one eye Ao Shi, scold a way.


    When Ao Shi heard the curse, he was so angry that he had to blow his beard and stare. After living so many years, when was he scolded like this?


    The people around him were also very surprised. After all, Han 3000 didn''t play empty. He scolded and beat the real God.


    Lu Wushen couldn''t help laughing. Ao Shi wanted to put himself together, but he ate it.


    "You two, don''t waste my time here, Lu Ruoxin. My patience is limited. This is the last time!" Han 3000 turns his head and stares at Lu Ruoxin.


    "Xin''er, what did he ask?" Lu Wushen turned back slightly and asked.


    "Grandfather, I took his very important things, which is very important to our Lu family. Can you protect me?"


    "No matter what you take from him, when does Lu Jiazi''s daughter get trampled by others?" Lu Wushen said coldly.


    Although he suffered a loss just now, it does not mean that Lu Wushen was afraid. The true God''s ability and majesty did not allow him to be afraid.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and retreated, and the Lu family''s children also took a collective step forward, which was very powerful.


    "Good!" Han 3000 smiled coldly. Since he refused to pay someone, he would kill until you were willing.


    As soon as his figure changed, Han 3000, like a fierce tiger, rushed directly to the top of the blue mountain headed by Lu Wushen.


    Lu Wushen slightly dodges, but tens of thousands of people behind him explode directly. Han 3000 is like a fire dragon in the cotton. Where he passes, no one survives, leaving only scorched earth.


    Han 3000''s eyes are red, and his whole eyes are full of desire to kill! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2344

    Bang!


    Eight lights and shadows, like eight bombs, explode everywhere they go.


    The dust and smoke, the crowd thousands of swords together cut.


    Suddenly, eight light and shadow again take back, gather in one place, attack again!


    Back again!


    Attack again!


    Eight attack shadow, never extinguished, a steady stream of bombing around.


    Lu Wushen and Aoshi incarnated in two streams of light, and constantly attacked Han 3000 from both sides.


    With the previous experience and lessons, they did not dare to trust big, and each of them almost spared no effort to fight with Han 3000. However, they were too careful, so they hardly met Han 3000 from the beginning to the end.


    It is nothing more than to use the involvement of the disciples to attack Han 3000 from the side.


    Facts have proved that this method is extremely effective. Although Han 3000 has eight branches, Lu Wushen and AO Shi can defend them. At the same time, there are countless disciples who defend every attack of Han 3000 and launch counterattack. Even though the eight branches share common hatred with each other and share the damage, they can''t stand Han 3000''s constant attack and counterattack.


    With the passage of time, although Han 3000 is brave and unstoppable, even Lu Wushen and AO Shi can hardly hold him.


    But the real problem is that Shuangda Zhenshen is extremely difficult to deal with. Although they can''t stop Han 3000, on the other hand, Han 3000 can''t get rid of Shuangda Zhenshen''s obsession. Although zhenneng is big, its loss is also extremely large.


    In addition to the wear and tear of hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, Han 3000''s tiredness is obvious after a long time.


    Although the eight realms can resist a lot of damage, on the other hand, the energy consumed by the eight realms is doubled to the maximum.


    But there''s a more difficult situation than this.


    Experts from the top of blue mountain, immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion also joined the struggle.


    The worst level of these experts, represented by abbess Xianling and others, can also reach the Kongtong realm, and the realm of killing evil occupies a large number. There are many experts at the eight wasteland level.


    Maybe these people are just rubbish in Han 3000, but with more ants, they can kill elephants.


    What''s more, these people are much better than ants.


    Like wild dogs attacking lions, although no one dares to get close to Han 3000, they can always rely on the number of people to attack when Han 3000 does not pay attention.


    Han 3000 is attacked by enemies, but he really can''t open all these flies. After all, these are all masters. If he wants to win in a short time, it''s like a dream!


    However, relying on the blood of the magic dragon in his body, Han 3000''s eyes are red and he still insists on biting his teeth.


    Roar!


    Explosion!


    as one falls!


    Scream!


    Tearing roar!


    can be heard without end.


    The sleepy fairy Valley, originally a green land, has become a world of fire.


    Heaven and earth burn!


    Bang!!


    Another time, while Han 3000 impatiently opened many masters behind him and separated slightly, Lu Wushen and AO Shi, who had been entangled with the other two, seized the opportunity and immediately hit Han 3000 on the back.


    Even if there is split sky Xuanwu to protect the body, it obviously has little effect in the face of the absolute divine power of the true God.


    If Han Sanqian didn''t have the protection of immortal Xuan armor and the shared damage of common hatred, he would have to vomit blood and die on the spot.


    "Mean!" Han three thousand one spit out the blood in the mouth, postpone the offensive, barely stabilize the body, not from the cold voice and scold.


    The three most powerful families in the world, the so-called three real God families, have surrounded and attacked Han Sanya in various ways. It''s shameless!


    The absolute power of the true God really deserves its reputation. Even with so much resistance, Han 3000 still felt that those gods directly penetrated his body, causing heavy damage to his meridians.


    However, the five elements stone is hiding beside Han 3000''s body, emitting a weak light, quickly repairing Han 3000''s injuries caused by the sneak attack of experts such as Wang Huanzhi and abbess Xianling.


    Brush!


    "Hum, everyone can be punished for evil spirits and evil ways. We are the people of the world. If you are such a scum, naturally people all over the world want to get rid of harm for the people. Don''t spit out blood."


    The siege is all right, but these people still don''t forget to set up a memorial archway for themselves.


    "Where are the generals?"


    "Yes


    "Follow me, kill the devil and kill the demon!"


    "Yes


    The cry is loud, but it is clear that it is because of fear of Han 3000, for fear that a person will rush in and be watched by Han 3000. But for these people who are used to flag themselves, it is easy to find an excuse.


    With the response of the public, the so-called Zhengdao, the so-called three families, once again collectively attacked Han 3000.


    "Han 3000 is fierce, but he can''t hold up so many people."


    "Don''t mention Han 3000. Even Lu Wushen and AO Shi, it''s just as hard to face so many people and so many experts. Han 3000 can do this, it''s really enough. " Boom!! There was another shaking of the sky and the ground was already scorched. Han''s figure was still like eight tigers, running rampant in an army of nearly 100000 people. Hundreds of experts combined with the two real gods, and also continued to attack Han 3000''s real body separately¡° Pangu axe array With a roar, ten thousand black and green axes gathered in the sky again. Compared with before, the axe is more powerful¡° Broken Ten thousand axes fell in unison¡° Unite to resist With a loud roar, Wang Wanzhi led his subordinates to immediately send out their magic energy and directly put a golden light and iron cover in the middle of the air¡° Brother Lu, you come to help, I''ll pester him. " Aoshi yells, seizes the opportunity, and when Han 3000 finishes charging, he suddenly attacks. Han 3000 has Pangu axe in his hand, and no one dares to avoid it. Ao Shi can only take this form. When Lu Wushen squeezed his hands, a God could fight directly under the golden light iron cover in the air. In a short time, the attack of ten thousand axes was directly resisted. After stabilizing Pangu''s axe array, a group of experts were excited and attacked Han 3000 directly¡° Pa Pa Between Han 3000 backhand, the two masters of killing evil at the beginning died directly under Han 3000''s ancient axe. But almost at this moment, Ao Shi, who had been secretly looking for opportunities behind him, seized the rare gap and suddenly slapped it directly. That palm almost has the most powerful power of the true God of Aoshi, and it has a very fierce killing breath. If it is hit by one foot, the consequences will be unimaginable. At this time, the center of Kunxian valley. When Fu Mang and others saw that the fire outside the trapped immortal valley was pouring into the sky, and the sky and the earth were turning pale, they had long been stunned and didn''t notice a place at all. At this time, a surprise change was taking place. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2345

    The most central area of kuixian Valley is originally hidden in the chaos of grass, which is very difficult to find.


    On top of it, there are a lot of grass and rocks. Some plants even dried up because of lack of water. It is the most desolate place in the whole green Kunxian valley.


    It''s just that it''s in a small area, and its location is relatively hidden. It looks more like a messy corner.


    But it is such a humble place. At this time, great changes are quietly taking place.


    With it as the center of the area, those withered and dead plants, suddenly burst into vitality, one by one, not only rejuvenated, but also quickly stood up, side by side.


    The flowers and trees around it are withering and dying at the same speed, and spreading towards the periphery bit by bit.


    Fu Mang and his gang were all in the same place. They raised their heads and looked at the periphery of Kunxian valley like fools.


    "Damn, what''s going on there? Isn''t Kunlongshan finished? How could that be? " Fu mang asked in perplexity.


    "Well, how many of those self righteous people are not animals in clothes? Obviously, those people must have laid down the trapped Dragon Mountain, but they fought because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods. " The words of poetry speak with disdain.


    Help to leave to nod, this kind of circumstance is really most likely to appear.


    "If there is an internal struggle, it is obvious that their true God has also joined it. Although the explosion has been four days, the sky is almost torn, but some of the breath is very strong, unlike ordinary experts can release Bai Xiaosheng frowned and said.


    "Look at this breath. It''s very powerful. Even if we are here, we can feel its momentum. It really should be the divine power that can be released by the real God. It seems that the guess of Shiyu is right. These guys should be biting dogs. " Lift off the whisper.


    "Ha ha, if a dog bites a dog, it''s wonderful. We should cheer them on." When Fu mang heard this explanation, he was delighted.


    "You are all right, but have you noticed that there are not only two powerful divine powers, but... Three." For many days, Lin long, who finally recovered, frowned and said softly.


    As soon as Linlong reminded them, they noticed that among the two powers, there was another one with extremely strong energy. It was only wrapped in gold in the black, which made it look inconspicuous. Sometimes it seemed very difficult to be found even in the explosion area.


    "Is this energy... Difficult or not? Are the people in the evil way coming?"


    "When did the people in the evil way have such a strong master?"


    A group of people look at each other. If there are such experts in the magic way, then it is obvious that the day of the return of the magic way will not be long.


    Maybe in the past, fumang and baixiaosheng would scoff at the evil people, but now, they don''t!


    Anyone who can kill drug God Pavilion and immortal sea area is their friend!


    "This time, the magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain is really powerful, and it has the shackles of God. If you can kill the magic dragon, you will get a lot of treasure. This time, the three families and many heroes of the river and the lake have made a special trip, and the evil people are ready to move, which is entirely reasonable." Lift off the whisper.


    "It''s just a little strange that, with my understanding of the people in the evil way, they don''t act in such a high profile at all." Bai Xiaosheng frowned and said.


    "That''s right. The demons are extremely oppressed. There are so many decent and famous families in Kunlongshan. If I were them, even if I was very interested in the treasure here, I would definitely ambush there and wait for the opportunity to attack alone." Fuli agreed with Bai Xiaosheng''s opinion and said softly.


    "But that very strong energy is really the power of demons. Maybe the demons have become masters and have ambition." Help Mang and road.


    Fu Mang and others didn''t know that this evil spirit was not from other demons, but Han 3000 that they had been thinking about.


    "What shall we do now? There is no trace of the alliance leader''s wife nearby... "Shiyu said helplessly.


    Fu mang raised his eyes and looked at Bai Xiaosheng, waiting for his answer.


    Bai Xiaosheng murmurs and looks at it. He doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    He really wanted to go and see the excitement. At least he was happy to see the people in Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area killed. But he also knew the danger of the past. The most important thing was that he didn''t want to give up this hope even though he had searched all over the sleepy fairy Valley and there was no trace of Su Yingxia.


    However, when Bai Xiaosheng hesitated and pondered, he frowned: "you... This... This foot, you..."


    At this time, the green grass has all withered unconsciously, revealing the black and red scorched earth under the grass.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2346

    Hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s words and seeing Bai Xiaosheng''s shocked expression, the gang immediately looked down.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s a surprise.


    "This... How could this be? Just now, wasn''t it good just now? "


    Shocked, Fu mang drew his knife directly and looked around warily.


    The sudden change made him have to be careful of the embankment.


    But how could there be anyone around?


    "Deputy leader, look over there!" With a startled cry of a disciple.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake immediately took all the people to look in his direction. He saw that the surrounding land was no different from his feet. At the same time, the green grass outside was withering and spreading to the outside.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How did this happen?"


    "Look Hold away from the core of your finger, the center of withered grass rebirth, and you can''t help it.


    Other places have begun to wither, but only there, it is vibrant, and even some flowers are constantly growing slowly, and then slowly blooming.


    "It''s strange. What''s going on there?" Fumang was very depressed, but at the same time he was also very nervous: "withering everywhere, but the longer and stronger there, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you absorb all the nutrients around there?" The world is full of wisdom.


    "If so, there must be some secret to go there. Let''s go and have a look?"


    A group of people looked at each other, nodded to each other, then, a few people back and forth, one by one toward the center.


    It''s not a big place. At most, it''s as big as a wooden table. However, the plants grow very fast in a moment. Only a few people walk cautiously. In the past ten seconds, the plants have grown from their legs to the height of Qi people.


    The flowers in the grass have already bloomed. They are not only gorgeous and colorful, far more than ordinary flowers, but also have a kind of peculiar fragrance that can be smelled in the nose, which makes you feel fragrant and enchanting.


    "It smells good." Poetry can not help but sigh.


    This kind of fragrance, Shiyu thought that she had never heard it since she was young. Even when she was in the Baguio palace, the master once gave her some top-level spices.


    But the spices and the fragrance of this flower are far too far away. If the flowers are perfume, then the top spices which are usually very high-end atmosphere are inferior to those of inferior perfume.


    A drunk, a smelly but fragrant man, high and low.


    "Be careful. Don''t smell it. It may be poisonous." Compared with simple poetry, Bai Xiaosheng is much more alert. Having been beaten by society, he naturally knows and understands how important it is to be careful when he is out in the world.


    Hearing the poison, the poem quickly covered his nose with his hand.


    But when everyone came here carefully, they gradually found that their worries seemed superfluous. These flowers were not only non-toxic, but there was absolutely nothing strange with those tall grass.


    Except they grow fast enough and tall enough.


    When they were sure that they were OK, Bai Xiaosheng and Fu mang were even more daring. They simply went into the grass of Qi rengao and searched around. They even bravely dug some soil here to compare with the outside.


    As like as two peas, it is fantastic to think that no matter where it is, there is no difference between it and even the chest.


    This is strange, the soil is the same soil, the place is the same place, but why is it that the vegetation withers outside, but the longer it grows, the more vigorous it is here?!


    "It''s so wonderful. Can we meet this kind of situation?"


    "It''s true that there are wonders in the world. If I hadn''t seen them with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe there are such wonders in the world."


    "It''s really wonderful. What''s more wonderful is that it happened right in front of our eyes. We tossed around and didn''t know what happened here, let alone what caused it." Fu Li feels funny and angry.


    But just as they were smiling, the withered trace had spread more and more, and accelerated to the periphery.


    Just for a moment, the green world of Kunxian Valley has been deserted from the center to the half circle. Although the outer ring is still green, it will be completely swallowed up in a short time with the speed of diffusion.


    What''s more complicated than this is that at this moment, Fu Mang and others only felt the ground shaking suddenly under their feet, which was like a strong earthquake. The shaking people were dizzy, and obviously some of them could not stand steadily.


    "Damn, what''s the matter?"


    Fu Mang and others in the center were shocked. At this time, Han 3000, who was still in the outer circle, was fighting more and more fiercely. They didn''t notice that the withered state was approaching them. Even if everyone looked inside a little, they could see that


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2347

    But at that time, the people who were in the battle only focused on the battle in front of them, and the people who didn''t take part in the battle also watched the battle eagerly.


    After all, for anyone, this is a rare event in ten thousand years.


    More than one hundred miles east of the valley, this is the only way to leave the valley. When you come out of the land of trapped dragon, you will pass through a mountain forest swamp, which is extremely dangerous.


    Under the towering trees, there are all kinds of deep bottomless swamps. There may be fierce animals or deep bottomless pits in the swamps. Once people fall, they often have to peel off their skins even if they are all monks.


    When Zhengdao group of people entered the land of trapped dragon from here, many people died here. There were still some water surface damaged in some marshes. It was obvious that someone had fallen here.


    And in such a dangerous swamp forest, if hidden is still hidden.


    Trees, leaves inside, and even some grass, some strange looking people, hidden in them.


    If you look down, you can see countless small black spots in most of the swamp forest.


    "Lord!" At this time, a dark figure jumped to the front of the swamp, slightly arched, like a dead man, and his white face was full of respect.


    "Well, how''s it going?"


    "Tell the palace master that the seventy-two demon generals of the heaven demon sect have led the troops and set up an ambush in the stronghold. As long as the gang of the right alliance come, we can form a encirclement in an instant." Said the subordinate.


    This group of people are not others, it is the demon palace in the three palaces and four palaces of the demon clan, and the leader is their palace leader, demon North heaven!


    "Is the exit set?" Magic North day nods to ask a way.


    "According to the meaning of the palace leader, a relatively large escape exit has been specially placed. Once the battle starts, people who want to escape can quickly evacuate from the exit."


    "Well done."


    "But there''s one thing I don''t know." Asked the subordinate.


    Magic North day smile: "you follow me for more than 300 years, although you and I are master and servant, but you may as well say it."


    "My subordinates believe in the meaning of the Lord and dare not belittle themselves. Otherwise, there will never be the name of our Tianmo sect in the three palaces and four halls of our demon family. But this time... My subordinates don''t understand. Since the sect leader has sent 72 demons to ambush according to the stronghold you selected carefully, the sect leader should have made extremely detailed arrangements for the selection of strongholds. Why, why did he deliberately release an escape exit? " The subordinate frowned and doubted.


    Depending on the terrain conditions here and the well-designed stronghold of MOR Beitian, he can basically confirm that the ambush of their heaven demon sect is secure. Once the people of the right way alliance enter the swamp, it is very likely that they will die or die.


    Even if it is to highlight their encirclement, it is bound to be greatly weakened.


    However, it''s really hard to understand that such a great opportunity is to deliberately give them a way to survive.


    "When the two armies are fighting, do you really think that one soldier and one soldier are fighting endlessly? Obviously not! Morale, in fact, is the core of the war between the two armies. If the two armies are defeated, no matter how many soldiers there are, they will not be able to overcome the defeat. " The evil north sky laughs a way.


    From ancient times to the present, there are many cases in which less is better than more, but in these cases, morale runs through from beginning to end.


    Whether it is time, geography, or military skill that the winner takes the lead, it is because the enemy''s morale is defeated that he wins the duel.


    "My subordinates understand that the practice of the patriarch is to let them escape after being ambushed, so that many people will choose to flee when they are flustered, which also makes their morale lax." The subordinate nodded.


    "There are a large number of righteous people this time. If they don''t let go of their birth path, they will condense together in order to survive. At that time, it''s difficult for us to deal with." The devil sighed bitterly.


    If the three families unite, how many people in the world can compete?


    The battle of the trapped beast will finally usher in the battle of the beast!


    "What about the other two halls?" Asked the devil.


    "Ambush, too!"


    "This time, only success is allowed, but no failure is allowed. Remember, our goal is not to kill all the right gangsters, but to seize the shackles of God and other treasures of the magic dragon. This is very important for the rejuvenation of our demon family. If our demon family can have an original evil ancestor, why do we live in a muddle today?" Think of here, demon north sky language gas firm, eyes full of determination and a trace of anger.


    Things must be done and actions must be done. This is the fundamental reason why the demons are ambushing here.


    They know that hard robbery can''t rob the right people, so ambush on the way is what they can do.


    "I understand, and I have officially told all the demon brothers that if they don''t succeed, they will become benevolent."


    Hearing his subordinates'' words, demon Beitian immediately nodded with satisfaction, but for a moment, he frowned again: "by the way, the gang of dog thieves on the right side are fighting. I asked you to send spies to see the situation. Haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Suzerain, you also know that we dare not expose our whereabouts at will at present, otherwise we will lose everything. So although it''s only a hundred kilometers away, the spies are very careful, and their whereabouts will be very slow..." subordinates. It''s a good thing for devil Beitian to nod his head and act carefully. After all, everything should be focused on the overall situation. However, at this time, a black figure rushed over¡° Lord, the spies are back. " My subordinates are happy. At the end of the story, a demon scout dressed in black quickly walked into the forest and swamp. Then he took a special route to avoid all the dangers and came to the demon North heaven: "I''ve seen the Lord."¡° Don''t be polite. What''s the situation ahead? " Magic north sky looked to the distant sky of lightning and thunder, it was very strange. It''s not surprising that those people are able to fight, but it''s very confusing to make such a big battle¡° Is the top of blue mountain fighting with eternal sea? " Asked the devil. From the beginning, the demons had never entered the land of trapped dragon. In order to ambush, they had been hiding their whereabouts. Naturally, they didn''t know what was going on inside¡° No, the top of the blue mountain, the immortal sea area and the Yaoshen pavilion are jointly attacking one person. "¡° Attack a man? "¡° Yes, he swallowed the essence and blood of the magic dragon, and he has become a mad devil, so... "Looking up, under the flickering sky, there is indeed... There has been a faint black gas accumulating. Is it not that the strong black gas is the magic gas¡° Who is this man? " Magic North day suddenly some excited of ask a way¡° Han 3000 This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2348

    "Han 3000?" Magic North day suddenly a Leng, quite feel this name unusual familiar.


    "Exactly." Wen replied.


    "Suzerain, I heard that Han 3000 was a man from the earth, but soon after he came to the world, he thought he had fallen into the endless abyss and died. However, he turned into a mysterious man and flourished in the hall of Qishan. Later, nihilist broke the hundred thousand allied forces of the medicine God Pavilion, and the battle of the top peak of flint city was an incredible call for the disaster of scattered immortals, It''s also a terrible disaster for the gathering of four gods and beasts. Han 3000 seems to have survived the disaster. " The subordinates rushed to report.


    "Damn it Although he was the master of the evil way, he was always a gentle man. Swearing was rarely seen in his mouth. However, when he heard Han 3000''s deeds, he couldn''t help yelling at him.


    No matter which one of these things is enough for anyone to die a hundred times, but Han 3000 just did everything by himself. The key is


    The point is, he''s still fucking alive.


    Metamorphosis is not enough to describe this guy, shock is not enough to describe his inner shock.


    So a standard "I do" is the most powerful expression of thousands of emotions!


    "This guy''s so fuckin ''sick?" Mor Beitian looks at the sky in the distance. No wonder this guy can fight with the two families. According to his qualifications, he is really qualified.


    "Lao Tzu said, how come the sky over there has become like that, so it is." The devil north sky can''t help sighing.


    However, a moment later, he suddenly drew a smile from the corner of his mouth and looked at his subordinates: "it seems that the evil ancestor of the demon clan is about to reappear."


    My subordinates were stunned. The ancestor of evil was the founder of the demon clan. But soon after the beginning of heaven and earth, he was killed by the original God. What do you mean by the sudden arrival of the patriarch?


    See subordinate don''t understand, evil North day a smile, looked at the sky over there, way: "you let the spy repeat the initial words."


    The spy and his subordinates immediately looked at each other. They didn''t know what magic Beitian meant.


    However, since Mo Beitian said it, the spy didn''t dare to neglect it, and hurriedly repeated all his previous words.


    But when he said that Han 3000 had swallowed the blood of the magic dragon and was already mad here, he couldn''t help but stare. Almost at the same time, his subordinates suddenly realized that after he was shocked, he couldn''t help looking at the magic north sky and said: "Lord, what do you mean..."


    "The magic dragon is the most evil thing. If Han 3000 swallows the blood of the magic dragon, it means that this guy has the blood of my demon family in his body." The evil north sky laughs a way.


    "If there are such masters in our demon clan, won''t they not only have to hide in all directions, but even... One day they can openly declare war with the right gang of dog thieves?" When I think about the bright future, I can''t help but feel excited.


    Magic North day is obviously looking forward to this beautiful future, the corner of the mouth smile never stopped.


    With a slight smile, Mobei said with a smile: "silly boy, what''s the point of being silly? Go to the other two halls and inform them that the plan has changed. Let them all gather here in ten minutes."


    His subordinates nodded with a smile, but they seemed too happy to be offline. They were stunned and said, "master, what do you want me to do?"


    The next second, he reflected himself, and the top of his ass ran back down.


    Within a moment, two groups of strange people ran out of the forest quickly.


    On one side, they are like people made of huge stones. They are tall and tall, but each of them has a fierce face. Their hair is very long and their skin is wrinkled constantly. They look scary and disgusting.


    In front of them, however, was a child less than one meter tall.


    However, although the child is small, his body decoration is also strange. He is naked, with a long silk hanging on his body. There is a sky high braid on his head. There is a green braid on the braid. There is a small gourd on the left side of his waist, and a basket on the right side. There is a black snake in the basket.


    On the other side, she was much more normal, and her clothes were gorgeous. The leader was a woman. Although she was not as good as the two trapped in the fairy Valley, she was also dignified and beautiful. Some of her slightly black eyes were like the smoke makeup of the earth, which also added a bit of wildness and enchantment to her.


    "Mo Beitian, what are you doing? I agreed to ambush together. My subordinates are just arranged properly, but you asked us to gather?" The child in front of the giant has a mouth open. Although his voice is like a child, he is not so childish. On the contrary, he is somewhat treacherous and evil.


    "Demon ghost, since we have discussed the cooperation between the first palace and the second palace, you can talk less nonsense." On the other side, the leading woman said coldly and impatiently.


    After that, the woman looked at the magic north sky impatiently and said, "what''s so happy for you?"


    "Big, big!" Mobeitian exclaimed excitedly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2349

    This words a, evil North day and subordinate is very happy smile.


    "Hum, Qingji, this event may be that Mo Beitian wants to marry you. After all, you protect him so much." The demon ghost satirized.


    Although Qingji is not the peerless beauty like Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, nor the top beauty like Su Yingxia and Gu you, she has her unique style and sentiment, plus her distinctive personality, she can be regarded as an alternative top beauty.


    Therefore, Qingji is also the dream lover of many demons, and is often ridiculed.


    Qingji was slightly angry, but her face didn''t change. She just looked at the devil''s north sky. A moment later, she said in a cold voice: "this ambush is related to the treasure of the devil''s dragon, and our three families joined hands for that. So, MOR Beitian, now you don''t follow the plan in advance, but interrupt temporarily. If you don''t have a reasonable explanation, don''t blame me for turning my face


    Demon Ghost a smile, this no longer talk, but is and love Ji together, looking to the devil North day.


    The demons are led by the three palaces and four palaces, but they don''t agree with each other. Even if the three factions cooperate this time, they are all for their own interests. Naturally, they have no feelings.


    If you want to explain, you must explain. If the devil does not give them convincing reasons, the natural consequences are unimaginable.


    However, Mo Beitian didn''t panic at all. He still had a smile on his face and waved his hand: "what are you two doing? Don''t you see I''m happy? "


    "Magic North day, don''t sell, fart quickly, what do you want us to give up the original plan Qingji said coldly.


    "What are you doing? What else can I do? It''s hard to say that I really want to marry you back to my demon family as the demon said After that, seeing Qing Ji move, Mo Beitian said, "don''t be so excited. It''s a good thing to call you here. After you''ve heard this, you''ll know that our original plan is meaningless."


    It doesn''t make much sense?!


    Obviously, the evil North day this words will two people''s appetite completely hanging up.


    For the sake of the magic dragon this time, the three sides tried hard to pacify their disciples, and then they abandoned their previous grudges, which led to their cooperation. Therefore, we can see the importance of the magic dragon treasure to them.


    But now, the devil North day said that the significance is not big!


    "Mor Beitian, have you drunk too much wine?" Love Ji cold voice way.


    "What''s more important than magic dragon treasure? Isn''t that bullshit? If there''s something more important than him, what are we ambushing here? It''s better to go home and boil water! " Demons and ghosts also help.


    "The father of evil!" Devil North day light voice but way, eyes straight sweep two people.


    When Qingji and Yaogui heard about the ancestor of evil, their disdainful and discontented faces were stunned. The next second, they were almost shocked and frowned at the same time.


    For the demons, the ancestor of evil means everything, that is their ancestor, that is their God.


    Especially when they have been oppressed by the right way and can only survive, for them, the ancestor of evil is their belief that they can stick to it.


    At this time, how can we not be shocked by this?!


    "Isn''t the ancestor of Evil Dead?"


    "Devil, what do you mean by that?"


    Two people as oneself expect general, immediately extremely nervous, this let evil North day more proud and proud.


    "Our palace master has found a new ancestor of evil." Next to him, the subordinates of the devil''s North heaven saw that the master was in a great mood, and they showed up enough. At this time, they made a sound and explained.


    "What do you mean? The new ancestor of evil? " Love is wonderful.


    "This man has gone against the sky and has made great achievements. Do you see the battle over there? He has been fighting with three families, and there are two true gods and one demigod in the three families. " The evil North day mentions this, the entire person then not from the unusual admiration.


    As a devil, he is more powerful than the right way. At the same time, because of his position, and in the devil family, he has a kind of idea of self-respect, so he can''t worship anyone.


    But this time it was different. Even if he had never met Han 3000, he was completely convinced by the inhuman things Han 3000 did.


    With the words of mobeitian, Yaogui and Qingji also look at the sky beyond the sleepy fairy valley. In fact, they knew that the energy explosion there was unusual, but they didn''t know exactly what happened. They were shocked when they heard mobeitian''s words.


    "He has swallowed the blood of the dragon and fallen into the evil way. If the demons can get this person, they will be able to rekindle the hope of the demons under his leadership. Therefore, he is our new ancestor of evil. " The magic of heaven.


    "Who is he?" Qingji frowned and said.


    "Yes, who is he?" Demon ghost also frowns, quite curious way.


    "Han 3000!" Magic north sky looking at the distant sky, indifferent and way.


    "Han 3000?"


    "Han 3000?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2350

    Love Ji and demon ghost almost in hear Han 3000 this name, can''t help but at the same time exclaimed.


    For this name, the two people were as surprised as when mobeitian just heard it.


    Whether it''s the devil''s way or the right way, it''s not familiar with Han 3000, and it doesn''t seem too strange.


    After all, they have never had any contact with Han 3000, but if they haven''t heard of it, the gossip seems to be spreading everywhere.


    But this is not important. When the subordinate of mobeitian told them about Han 3000, they looked at each other for a while.


    "Is there such a miracle in this world?" Qingji slightly Leng way, obviously some difficult to accept.


    After all, everything Han 3000 has done is unconventional and inconceivable.


    "Well, are you so good at blowing? I think it''s just a coincidence. As you know, there are times when some people can''t do anything as long as they are lucky. " The demon ghost disdained and said with a little guilty heart.


    Between men, it is obviously not so easy to accept the fact that others are better than themselves.


    "One is luck, two can also be luck. What about three, four, five?" Devil North day cold voice but way.


    "If you think it''s luck, you should try it. Anyway, the endless abyss on the top of Qishan always exists. I''ll wait for you here." Magic North day finish saying, funny looking at demon ghost.


    The demon''s face is blue and red. He is angry and can''t attack. If he wants to have the courage to try the endless abyss, he has already gone. Why do he try now?!


    Evil North day sees him speechless, cold voice but way: "if you don''t have that courage, give me obediently shut up."


    "Although Han 3000 has experienced so many strange things, I believe he can do it." Qingji, who hasn''t opened her mouth all the time, says in a cold voice.


    "Qingji, you are not so stupid, but they are all rumors in the world." Demon ghost murmured discontentedly, but the voice was obviously very small.


    "There is a root for the rumor in the river and lake. It only needs one thing to deify a person, and it doesn''t need to make so many strange things, because that will make people more difficult to believe, and no one will be so stupid to make a rumor about a person." Qingji said coldly.


    "What''s more, if the rumor is false, demon, you''ve been practicing for thousands of years. Do you dare to go there with your strength?" Qingji pointed to the sky with fire all around.


    Devil North day immediately sneers: "if he dares, how can he hide here with us?"


    Demons and ghosts are very angry, but they can''t refute it.


    Don''t say there are two real gods sitting there. Even if they don''t, the three families have made him dare not jump the thunder pool.


    Qingji is too lazy to pay attention to the demon ghost. She looks at the devil north sky and frowns and says, "what are you going to do now?"


    "Han 3000 has been possessed. If he can become our new master, it will only do us good but not harm." The magic of heaven.


    Although the demons are falling apart, if Han 3000 is the mainstay, the demons are likely to be stable again, or even unite into one, and create brilliance again.


    Even in the worst case, everyone is still fighting their own way, but with Han 3000 at least, the overall interests of the demons will be greatly improved.


    "What do you mean..." Qingji said in a slightly solidified voice.


    "Give up the ambush and help Han 3000!"


    Mo Beitian''s words, Qingji didn''t change her expression much, but her eyebrows frowned tighter. The answer was obviously expected by Qingji.


    "Are you crazy? Give up the ambush and save Han 3000? " The demon ghost suddenly startles a voice to lose color way.


    How good it is to ambush, use one''s own strong points to deal with the enemy''s short points, and be able to surprise others. Naturally, we can play a game.


    But it''s different to save people. There are three families, nearly 100000 people, not to mention the master Ruyun and the two true gods. Even the elite soldiers can drown them with a mouthful of saliva.


    "The question is, does our ambush make sense?"


    "It''s a blessing for our demons that the blood of the magic dragon is swallowed by Han 3000, a genius of heaven. If he is killed, it will be the biggest loss for our demons." The devil north sky urgently said.


    "Then it makes sense to save him? There are 100000 elite soldiers, the three families are experts, and there are two real gods. Even if he is Han 3000, what''s the matter? But it''s just a plaything in other people''s hands. It only takes a moment to turn into powder. I don''t agree. You''re obviously asking your brothers to die. " Demon ghost dissatisfied response way.


    As he roared, the giants behind him also shook their arms and cried out, "we''re not going."


    "Stupid!" The evil north weather is urgent to defeat bad roar way.


    "Enough!" Love Ji at this time cold voice but way, drink to stop two sides of noisy.


    "If Han 3000 had no ability, he would have died long ago. How could he fight till now? Mo Beitian is right. Han 3000 really has his ability. He fought the three families for several hours with one person. Such a person is bound to be the key to the rise of our demon family. To save people, we must save people. "


    "Qingji, you...!" The devil is angry¡° Yes? Demon ghost, you have many excuses. Are you afraid of death? If so, then you lead people back immediately, and Qingji and I will take people there. " With Qingji''s affirmation, demon Beitian has a lot of confidence. He knows the personality of demon ghost, so he can''t help sneering. Sure enough, on hearing this, the demon was furious and roared: "Damn, I''ve been a demon for thousands of years. How dare you say I''m afraid of death?"¡° Not afraid to die, why don''t you go? " Mor Beitian disdains to return. It''s too much to satirize yourself in front of my subordinates, but also in front of Qingji, a beautiful woman. How can the demon bear it: "grass, I didn''t say I couldn''t go, you silly Bi." Demon north sky pretended to disdain, but in his heart, he was smiling. He looked at Qingji and said: "in this case, we should not delay. Let''s start the whole army at once!"¡° Yes Qingji said¡° Go and count the people. " The demon ghost is also holding his breath and orders his subordinates. With the consent of the two main hall owners, in a short time, all the dense ambush points in the swamp forest were evacuated, and they rushed to the edge of the swamp forest. The two halls, which were originally coordinated by both sides, also quickly collected the number of people and rushed to the assembly point. There are not many people. There are more than 2000 people in tianmozong, more than 1000 people in Baiyao hall under the leadership of Qingji, and more than 1000 people in Troll hall under the leadership of Yaogui. There are more than 5000 people in total, nearly 6000¡° Are you ready? " After the assembly, the devil asked in a cold voice¡° OK, let''s go Voice a fall, swamp forest, a dense black spot will quickly toward the direction of trapped fairy Valley! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2351

    "For the sake of the demons, kill them!"


    "Kill


    With the roar, the demon clan, the hundred demons hall and the troll hall rushed out of the swamp forest in an instant. Then the soldiers divided into three groups and killed the trapped immortal valley.


    At this time, the shaking of the ground is more and more intense, but at this time, the outside of the trapped immortal Valley is already full of thunder and fire. There are explosions everywhere. Under the rolling dust and smoke, the fire is exploding. No one can tell whether it is the vibration of the ground caused by the magic explosion or the vibration of the ground itself.


    Han Sany Ma is in the lead. Even if there are two real gods and many experts who keep fighting together, this guy is covered with blood, and he is still fighting to the end.


    The three big families are terrified to go straight in and out.


    The two true gods are sweating heavily on their forehead, panting heavily, and losing a lot of divine energy in their bodies.


    However, Han 3000, like a bull who can''t use all his strength, rushes around and kills indiscriminately. Even if they are tired, they must bite their teeth and stick to it.


    On the ground, it has been dyed red by blood, blood like a river, on the top of the head, the sky is also black because of various explosions.


    This war is fierce and vast.


    Those who didn''t take part in the war, one by one, just like petrifaction, quietly enjoyed the war.


    They didn''t notice at all. The forest in front of and behind them had completely changed, the trees had withered, the grass had withered, and the lawn under their feet had been replaced by scorched earth.


    "I... damn, what''s going on? How... "Suddenly, at this time, someone finally found the difference in the surrounding situation.


    Although the front is wonderful, but a little bit of attention around, you will find that around completely different.


    After all, in such a strange place as the land of trapped dragon, trapped immortal Valley is really too eye-catching. Such a great change will naturally make it even more eye-catching.


    With his roar, people around him suddenly realized that everything seemed completely different.


    Trees withered, grass gone, and then look back at the other side of the trapped fairy Valley, this was surprised to find that the Nuo big trapped fairy Valley did not know when, suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "What on earth is the matter?"


    "Why is Kunxian Valley gone?"


    But just as everyone looked at each other because of the change, at this time, they suddenly heard a cry of killing outside.


    "Kill


    All of them turned back in a hurry, and saw behind them a large army, each of which was a giant, with a huge axe or a big knife, rushing in.


    "Demons, demons!"


    "My God, the demons are coming."


    Some people cried out in panic, and then the whole scattered camp was in a mess. Everyone ran away, or took up arms in a hurry to withdraw. For a moment, it was like chaos.


    In the blink of an eye, on the other side, there were shouts and murders. When the crowd turned their eyes, they saw a thousand demons rushing to attack in the distance, raising their swords and invading.


    "Kill


    There is also a head, still thousands of magic soldiers, under the leadership of the magic North day, synchronous into.


    "We are surrounded by demons." The individual alliance immediately cried out, and the whole family was in chaos.


    "Kill The three sides roared and killed in anger.


    In addition, it is extremely difficult to get away safely. It is not uncommon for people to trample on each other in order to survive.


    But just when many people in the alliance thought they were doomed, the demon soldiers who rushed over did not carry out any slaughter on them. Instead, they rushed directly from them.


    A group of people look at each other, obviously are not shaken, pale looking at the past has rushed to the demon soldiers.


    "What are these... What are these people doing? They... Why didn''t they kill us? "


    "Have they found their conscience?"


    "No, their target is not us, it''s the three families!"


    "When did the demons dare to be so brave? How could they... Dare to show their face and not say anything? Moreover, the target is the three families. Are they tired of it? "


    "Yes, are all the demons crazy?"


    A group of scattered people think it''s hard to imagine. After all, the demons are not likely to appear in the form of a large army, except some experts who are often used by big families and dare to show up in public.


    But when a group of scattered people were very surprised, the three-way demon soldiers had rushed into the innermost three families.


    Although the three families have a large number of people, because Han 3000''s goods are just like a bull''s rampage, they have long been faced with a great enemy, and all of them are in a state of mental collapse, and all of them focus on Han 3000.


    At this time, the sudden attack of the demons'' joy caught these people unprepared. In addition, they were attacked in the back. They couldn''t reflect it at all for a moment. The two or three thousand demons'' soldiers immediately fell into the sword. In a few moments, thousands of disciples were killed by the demons.


    This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2352

    "Kill


    When meeting Dashun for the first time, Mo Beitian chopped down three disciples with a magic knife, raised a big knife full of blood and roared angrily!


    "Kill


    Although the number of demons is small, they occupy the terrain and Tianhe. At this time, the morale is high and the roar is loud.


    With the murderous spirit of the demons, the three families suddenly became more chaotic.


    "Where the hell did the demons come from?" One of Wang Huan''s ways is really able to block a part of Han 3000. He looks at the fire in the backyard and roars angrily.


    "I don''t know. All of a sudden they''re coming." Ye Gucheng answered softly.


    "Damn, when did these rats dare to attack us at this time?"


    "Damn, I''m so bold. These grandsons, when this is over, I don''t believe in Chen if I don''t repair them well."


    "Damn it, these turtles and grandchildren are really stupid. When they come to join in this kind of activity, are they out of their mind?"


    A group of experts yelled angrily, venting their deep dissatisfaction.


    They look at problems from their own point of view, but they have to criticize others from their own point of view. When they don''t act in their own interests, others are out of their mind. It''s really funny.


    Han 3000 obviously noticed the sudden demon clan. Although he didn''t know the purpose of these people, their raid gave Han 3000 a chance to breathe.


    "Han 3000, here we are." Magic North day also saw Han three thousand look at himself, immediately forcibly cut down two enemies, brandish a knife to shout to Han three thousand.


    Hearing this, Han was stunned.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned.


    "What do you mean? Are these demons here to help Han 3000? "


    "Damn, is Han 3000 really a demon?"


    "I heard that the people of nihilism once said in dew city that Han 3000 colluded with the demon family and was a member of the demon road. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that a hero is willing to degenerate."


    It''s a pity for a group of people, but they are somewhat belittling. Just like those experts who have just criticized the evil way, they only stand on the top of morality. They look like they have nothing to do with themselves, but they like to preach to others.


    This kind of people, often the most stupid than.


    "Han 3000 is clearly a human on earth, which everyone knows. How can he be a demon? Can you have some brains?" But there are also sober voices.


    "Ha ha, if he isn''t, why do the evil people help him at this time? Dare you say they have nothing to do with each other? "


    "Ha ha, your mother stole love, which means you were not born to your father? What''s your logic? "


    Two waves of people immediately quarrel.


    In fact, Han 3000 was also very surprised at this time. Especially after hearing the words of Mo Beitian, he thought that he had nothing to do with the demons. Even though the devil dragon was a demon, he could not have anything to do with the current demon when he was active. Therefore, for the help of the demons, Han 3000 is naturally incredible, very shocked.


    "Damn, these demons are here to help Han 3000."


    "These bitches, they are against us at this time?" Wang Jianzhi and others are furious with the devil''s words.


    Usually, in order to label Han 3000 and find reasons for themselves, they treat Han 3000 like a devil. Now, the devil really helps Han 3000. This group of people''s mentality has exploded again. It can be called a wonderful work, but it is the true face of many people.


    Taking advantage of the attack of the demons, Han 3000 is confused, but how can he miss such a good opportunity? Taking advantage of the chaos of the crowd below, Han 3000 rushes in with Pan Gu''s axe.


    The three families, who had already besieged Han 3000 and were almost out of breath, suddenly fell short and were completely in chaos. Han 3000 cooperated with the demon clan outside and attacked inside and outside.


    For a time, the three families suffered heavy losses.


    "What are you doing? We will deal with Han 3000. You guys will immediately lead the troops to suppress the demons. " Seeing that the situation was not right, Lu Wushen forced God to open up. After a command, he rushed to Han 3000.


    Ao Shi dared not neglect it. God could open it and follow it.


    Wang Jianzhi and others immediately left to fly to their side behind, and devil North day, love Ji, demon ghost three people to fight.


    Only in this way can the situation of chaos be stabilized.


    Han 3000 also knows that the attack behind will not work for a long time. After all, the gap between the number of people and strength is really too big.


    Although the three families did suffer heavy losses because of the raid, they soon surrounded Han 3000 and the demons after stabilizing their positions.


    The situation was finally slowly reversed.


    "Hum, a gang of mobs dare to be king and powerful here. Today is your time to die. See how long you can last." Wang Huan''s violent drink, followed by a big hand wave, dun time, medicine God Pavilion disciples suddenly attack.


    With the attack of Yaoshen Pavilion, the surrounded demon soldiers screamed and the situation was in danger. But at this time, in the center of Kunxian Valley, the earthquake suddenly intensified and spread all the way. It seemed that something was about to break out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2353

    Buzzing, buzzing!!


    It was not long before fumang and others in the center of kuixiangu experienced a more violent and terrible earthquake.


    If it was just fretting before, what Fu Mang and others have experienced now is violent shaking like a nightmare. A group of people were even shaken on the ground because they didn''t have enough energy and couldn''t stand up at all.


    After the gas was transported, these people jumped out of the ground, floated in the air, and looked back. They were surprised to find that the earthquake could be described as terrible.


    The ground under my feet is like a big tree in a gale, swaying wildly.


    But the strange thing is that such a huge earthquake, according to the Convention, the ground will be frantically torn, but the land here is intact.


    "This..." Fu mang was obviously too frightened to speak.


    Buzz, buzz!


    Violent shaking like just withered general, from here fast toward the periphery release.


    "Han 3000, I see where you''re going!"


    In the outer part of the trapped immortal Valley, Wang Jianzhi took the lead. Under the control of the two real gods, he slapped Han Sanqian''s body on the back, which immediately shocked Han Sanqian''s body. The other seven bodies also shocked him. Obviously, after such a long period of encirclement and suppression, Han Sanqian has entered a state of extreme exhaustion.


    Although Han 3000 has the heart of the dragon family, after many wars, the heart of the dragon family has always been limited. In addition, today, one person fights ten thousand people, and the loss is unimaginable. Even with the heart of the dragon family, Han 3000 finally feels what the oil is dry.


    The support of the demon family gave Han 3000 a chance to breathe, but it was just a breath. Although the demon family soldiers made a successful surprise attack and caused heavy losses to the three families, they were at a great disadvantage in terms of number, and there were not as many experts as the three families. In contrast, it was just a drop in the bucket. With the three families slowing down, Another group of experts such as Wang Wenzhi returned to the rear to support, and the demon clan soon fell into a heavy siege.


    Then, of course, when the demons were in despair, they were forced closer and closer by the siege of the three families, and the casualties began to be more frequent.


    For Han 3000 and sanzong demons, it is a desperate situation.


    Han three thousand eight gold body gold light has been extremely unstable constantly empty flash, obviously can''t hold on for long.


    "I''ll stop everyone. You take the opportunity to get out." Han 3000 glanced at the devil''s north sky and said in a cold voice.


    Although he doesn''t know why Mo Beitian and others saved him, since others are here to save himself, he owes others a favor. At this last moment, Han 3000 naturally intends to repay the favor, at least as much as he can let them escape.


    "No, we''re going to block everyone. You get out." The evil north sky is not willing to roar.


    He can''t say how tall he is, nor can he sacrifice himself for others, but he knows what it means for the devil to live.


    If there is no high war in any camp, no matter how many people in this camp, it is also a low camp, because no one will take you seriously.


    But if you have a high war, even if there is no one in your camp, who dares to ignore it?


    It''s just like today''s helping the family. Without Gao Zhan, even if GUI is one of the three big families, he will be quickly replaced by others and become the object of deception.


    But on the other hand, Lu Wushen and AO Shi, even if there is only one person in the door, who dares to provoke easily?


    The demons have been oppressed for too many years. It''s hard to be a top-level master in this kind of suppression, so they fall into a dead circle and gradually go to the edge of collapse.


    The emergence of Han 3000 is the only chance for the demons. Only with the help of Han 3000, the high war, can the demons get out of the oppressed mire and develop further.


    So, he had to.


    "Shall I withdraw?" Han three thousand one smile, cold voice way: "I withdraw of?"? Can you resist them? I''m their main target. Withdraw, or we''ll all die here. "


    Voice a fall, Han three thousand body suddenly valve full open, all energy completely hollowed out to put out.


    Obviously, Han 3000 is making a last ditch fight.


    It''s not that Han 3000 doesn''t want to live, it''s that the other side is really too strong. With nearly 100000 elite soldiers, let alone Han 3000, even any real God in the field can''t stand it.


    "Go


    Han three thousand hands a coagulation, eight sky fire moon directly suddenly gathered in a place, directly toward a direction.


    All of a sudden, the sky fire moon wheel converged into a huge red and purple wave, and directly overturned.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of meters of human walls were directly blasted out of a huge gap by the huge waves.


    "Go Han 3000 yelled.


    Then, the whole person led the other seven bodies to fly. One flew to protect the gap. The other seven bodies were directly condensed into the air, gathered together, and bombarded in seven directions.


    Countless people instantly fell under Han 3000''s attack. Seeing such a scene, the demon ghost, who has always been quite unconvinced, is a little stunned¡° Is this a fuckin ''man? " As soon as the demon''s eyes shrink, he looks at Han 3000 in the air, but he can''t help but say in a strange voice. No wonder these people fought with him for so long and didn''t take him down¡° Although Lao Tzu is here to save you, and then you save him, it is irrelevant. However, you''re fuckin ''tough, Han 3000. If you can come out alive, the troll Hall of Laozi will say the same to you. " Drop a word, demon ghost big hand a wave, lead army and shout: "withdraw!" At this time, Qingji can''t help looking back at Han 3000. One of them guards the exit for himself and others. The other seven are as invincible as the seven Buddhas. It''s a joke to say that they are not shocked. Although he failed to save people this time, he let himself fall into a desperate situation, but it''s not a loss to appreciate such a close fight against God. Mor Beitian also looked at Han 3000 with some reluctance. The person who can sacrifice his life for righteousness must be the best leader. Thinking of this, he yelled to Han 3000: "Han 3000, live for me. If you live, you let me go to the east of MOR Beitian. My special mother will never go to the West. Brothers, withdraw for me!" As Mo Beitian led the last group of people to retreat, the people of the demon family officially left the battlefield. Wang Mianzhi wanted to lead the pursuit, but he was blocked by AO Shi. Ao Shi leisurely looked at Han 3000 in the air and couldn''t help sneering: "Han 3000, Han 3000, I think you''re not dead this time?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2354

    Lu Ruoxin''s Beiming four soul array can transform the body into four and eight, which can enhance its ability in an instant. After all, these four incarnations are different from ordinary incarnations.


    The ordinary incarnation may be transformed by mirage or energy, but the four soul array of the northern underworld is not like this. It is the noumenon itself pulled out by force, each of which can be regarded as noumenon existence, and its strength is naturally incomparable.


    This is equivalent to a person instantly turning into four or even eight people with the same strength as him. It is also equivalent to eight Han 3000 fighting at the same time. In addition, they share the common hatred and share the damage. Each noumenon has the protection of immortal xuankai and Xuanwu totem. Han 3000 naturally has nothing to say.


    Attack like a fierce tiger, defense like a blood cow, and the heart of the dragon family''s continuous energy supply, Han 3000''s strength naturally reached the point of almost impeccable, and his strength also increased a lot.


    This also gives Lu Wushen and AO Shi a headache.


    However, it''s not the same now. For AO Shi, Han 3000 is not only tired, but also begins to lose his most basic reason.


    The combination of seven separate bodies can indeed form a circle and have no dead ends in defense and attack, but this has a great disadvantage.


    That is to expose all the weaknesses to each other.


    "He''s strong. He thinks this guy is too scattered, but now, this guy has come together." There was a chill in Aoshi''s eyes.


    Wang Huan Zhi immediately laughed and patted his thigh: "yes, he is very strong in every division. It costs us a lot of energy to deal with them separately. Although we have many people, we can''t concentrate our firepower, but now, it''s different."


    At this point, Wang''s eyes even shine with victory.


    This is the best chance to kill Han 3000.


    "Those demons, let them go, but a gang of mobs, if you want to kill them, you can do it at any time. At present, Han 3000 is the most important thing. You tell everyone to follow my orders and gather for me to attack."


    With that, Ao Shi looked at Lu Wushen on the other side.


    Lu Wushen obviously stopped there, and almost like Ao Shi, he didn''t send people to pursue the demons. He was also an equal master. Ao Shi could find the changes in the war situation, and Lu Wushen could also find them.


    Soon, the three families stabilized the formation again, and then all turned to look at Han 3000 in the sky.


    In mid air, Han 3000 naturally saw that everyone was facing him in unison. However, Han 3000 was not in the slightest panic. On the contrary, he started to smile at the corners of his mouth.


    For him, how can he not know that this is a huge flaw? If he didn''t have his own ideas, would he?


    Obviously not!


    "Everyone, follow my orders, attack!"


    "Attack


    As Ao Shi roared loudly, Wang Xiezhi followed him, and Lu Wushen over there waved his hand.


    In this time, the wonders of the world reappear in the world.


    Tens of thousands of spells are launched at almost the same time. For a moment, they are as brilliant as fireworks in the sky.


    It''s very difficult to describe the colorful and colorful. In a word, beauty can''t be conquered. But no one knows that under the dazzling world, what is hidden is also one of the biggest murders in the world.


    Such an attack, who in the world can resist it?!


    "Oh, he''s finished."


    "It''s a pity that Han 3000 is always young. He actually made this fatal mistake at the last moment of life and death. Although he is brave enough, he is still inexperienced. "


    "Yes, Badao''s separation always stretches thousands of miles, so that although there are many people on the other side, he has to spare a lot of energy and manpower to break his separation. But now he''s doing this, which is tantamount to condensing the other side together. What''s the point if he doesn''t want to die by himself?"


    "This battle, it seems, will end ahead of time."


    "However, no matter how to say, Han 3000, with his own strength, can carry it to the present, it''s really the word" bull force. "


    "The breath of overlord can only remain in history. Heroism is short, but so it is."


    Seeing the Wandao attack approaching, many people in the alliance also sighed.


    Although Han 3000''s mistake seems very stupid in the eyes of many people, many people understand it. After all, it''s normal for people to make mistakes after such a long battle.


    At that end, the demon people who just escaped also saw the situation behind them. Demon Beitian even wanted to kill him again, but he was held by Qingji, shook his head and said to him, "Han 3000''s mistake is obviously to attract fire for us. We should respect his choice."


    "Yes, Han 3000 didn''t know him before, but this time, I will obey him!" The demon also murmured.


    But will Han 3000 be what they imagined?


    Obviously, this is not the case.


    When all the spells were hurled at Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly smiled ferociously, and then the whole person moved. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2355

    "Wuxiangshengong!"


    "Swallow the sky and block out the sun!"


    Boom!


    Han 3000''s hands moved, and suddenly he drew a huge vortex in the air, and slowly flowed. All kinds of Magic also entered the vortex one by one.


    "So... What''s that? That kid... What''s that kid doing? "


    When seeing thousands of magic attacks and goes away, Ao Shi, who originally showed a proud smile, saw that after the magic arrived, he did not cause any substantial damage to Han 3000. On the contrary, after Han 3000 got all of them into that strange vortex, Ao Shi was a fool.


    Lu Wushen is also stupid. He really doesn''t understand what happened.


    The scattered people and all the people of the three families were also stupid. They were all in the same place, obviously unable to understand what happened in front of them!


    How could that be?!


    Ye Gucheng always felt that this move was deja vu. He thought about it over and over for a long time. When he suddenly thought of the secret, he was surprised and shouted: "shit, it''s the Wuxiang divine skill of nihilism! That kid can copy all our spells and give us tit for tat! "


    That''s right. It''s Wuxiang.


    Although it doesn''t have any ability to attack independently, it is an extremely abnormal and shameless magic skill in terms of defense. Based on this, it can be qualified to become a unique school.


    At the beginning, no matter nihilism or other people, they had suffered a lot from it.


    Ye Gucheng is really smart. He recognized this spell in a very short time.


    But apparently, he was only half right.


    Therefore, at this time, the Wuxiang magic power is far more powerful than he thought!


    Han 3000, with the blood of gods and demons, had already reached a very strange state of his own qualifications. At this time, Wu Xiang''s divine skill also opened up a new realm.


    Swallow the sky and block out the sun!


    "Break it for me!"


    A roar of anger!


    Boom!


    Almost at the same time, in the whirlpool, the ten thousand magic powers absorbed just now gush out directly from the black whirlpool in an instant, and then rush back with a torrential rain!


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Is that fucking okay?"


    Among the scattered people, many people suddenly yelled in surprise.


    On the other side of the three families, after being silly, they immediately scattered and fled!


    Bang bang!


    All of a sudden, thousands of rain hit the whole ground. Even if Lu Wushen and other experts reflected in time and quickly used God to prop up the protective barrier, they didn''t have any defense at all. In addition, Han Sanqian''s attack magic was too large. Many magic books still landed obediently and set off explosions.


    Many people may not dream that one day they will die in their own self satisfied moves.


    "Damn, Han 3000, you scum, how dare you fuck me?" Ao Shi was so angry that he just blew his beard and glared at his eyes. At this meeting, he realized that Han 3000 was not tired at all and made mistakes. Instead, he deliberately let out flaws to attract them.


    "This damn Han 3000!" Wang Jianzhi also hate teeth itching, Han 3000 put on such a, really is the nameless fire burning.


    Ye Gucheng did not speak, his eyes just stare at Han 3000, he felt very strange.


    Because he had seen Han 3000 use the Wuxiang magic skill, and he remembered the picture of the dark loss. But the more he remembered it, the more strange he felt.


    Obviously, this is very similar to the wuxiangshengong used by Han 3000 before, but it is different.


    Especially the black vortex in front of Han 3000, which has never been seen before.


    What the hell is going on?!


    At this point, the answer came out.


    Han 3000''s hand moved, and the black vortex also turned quickly.


    "Cover the sky and the sun!"


    The surrounding air and time and space began to twist rapidly with the twist of the black vortex. On the sky, dark clouds came, and the sun was hidden. The whole trapped immortal valley was suddenly as if it was day and night.


    "What''s that kid doing?" Lu Wushen suddenly raised his head.


    The next second, face shock: "careful!"


    Boom!


    The whole sky is bright again, but it''s not that the dark clouds are gone, nor is it the return of the sun. It''s just that tens of thousands of magic powers are coming again.


    "Isn''t the Wuxiang magic skill only a tit for tat? Just now it has been returned. Now why is it coming again? Is it difficult to... Is it difficult to return the tooth twice? " Ye Gucheng is completely stupid in the same place.


    This is where the supreme instrument of Wuxiang''s divine skill lies!


    The so-called "block the sky and block the sun" is like this!


    Boom!


    If everyone didn''t expect it just now, this time, they didn''t even think about it.


    Although wuxiangshengong really disappeared for a long time, many people may not be able to recognize it, but it is impossible that they do not have the slightest understanding of it. When someone said it was wuxiangshengong, they gradually remembered it.


    However, who would know that this thing can be reversed twice?! At this time, Lu Ruoxin also came back quickly. Chi Meng followed her. Behind them were several Lu family disciples with three people, Dao 12, Mo Yang and Liu Fang! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2356

    Boom!


    It''s like a flame burning the sky, and thousands of spells bombard the earth.


    As someone raised the ground, and then a heavy release, with a sudden sound, the whole ground for one lift a shock.


    Because I didn''t think of Han 3000''s second wave of returning teeth, let alone ordinary people''s inadequate preparation, even Lu Wushen and AO Shi didn''t reflect it at all.


    Although these two people have extremely high accomplishments and abilities, even if they can''t reflect them, when they attack them, they can escape subconsciously, but others will suffer a lot.


    Needless to say, those who can''t reflect are disabled even if they are hit by a spell, and the most unfortunate ones are those who can reflect but can''t keep up with their accomplishments. Even if they reluctantly support the shield and resist a blow to themselves, they will soon be unable to support and die because of the explosion of others nearby.


    The ground turned into Shura area in an instant. The three families suffered countless deaths and injuries. The losses were even worse than before.


    Who ever thought that Han 3000 could use a very special method to suddenly release ten thousand magic weapons?


    And because of the wuxiangshengong''s tit for tat, almost everyone has a magic attack of their own, and the consequences can be imagined if the reaction is not timely.


    "Damn, can you still play like this? Han 3000, this guy... "


    "It''s unbelievable. It''s just unbelievable. Who could have thought that tens of thousands of attacks would be like this?"


    Tens of thousands of attacks, not to mention Han 3000, even if it''s true God, it has to eat enough pot. If it''s very human, I''m afraid it''s even more broken and lifeless.


    Can Han 3000 this guy withstand also even if, the key he can so perfect counterattack, this let see the scalp numb, and he fight against people''s mentality burst.


    "What on earth is Han 3000 made of? I really want to peel this guy off now and have a good look at what structure this guy is. It''s so fucking strange. "


    "I really don''t know what skills Han 3000 hasn''t made. He moves fast, his body is like a blood cow, and he can turn eight. The only disadvantage may be that he doesn''t have enough attack power."


    "Although he doesn''t have enough attack power, that Pangu axe is enough..."


    Yes, everyone can see that Han 3000''s axe technique is not so exquisite. Although he has a great opening and closing attack situation, he obviously suffers from no more moves.


    But even so, relying on the edge of Pangu axe, who dares to face up to Han 3000?!


    Many people have a very strange idea in their hearts, that is, if Han 3000 learns some magical axe method one day, this guy''s weakness will be made up, and this guy''s terror will increase exponentially. At that time, this guy''s invincibility may frighten everyone.


    "If this guy is alive, I will definitely mix with him in the future."


    "In the future, there must be this boy''s position in the eight directions world. It''s really a good choice to follow him."


    Many scattered people look at Han 3000, can not help but express admiration.


    However, some people still disdain it. For them, these remarks are ridiculous, even ridiculous. After all, what''s the use of hanging up again?


    First of all, Han 3000 must have the ability to survive.


    "Damn it, Han 3000." Lu Wushen looked back at the disciples behind him. There were a lot of deaths and injuries. He was furious. It was a great shame for him to kill so many of his disciples in front of him.


    "Han 3000, I won''t kill you, I''ll never believe in Ao!" Ao Shi was also angry. Like Lu Wushen, he was attacked by Han 3000. Naturally, he was also angry.


    But anger turned to anger, and the two gods did not act immediately.


    They are observing Han 3000 and thinking about how to deal with Han 3000.


    If attack again, Han 3000 is using that move, it''s still themselves who suffer from dark losses.


    But how did they know that the urge of wuxiangshengong not only consumed energy, but also consumed spirit. Every time Han 3000 was released, it often took a long time to release again.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s use of Wuxiang is almost always at the most critical moment of survival.


    First, at that time, it will attract the opponent to attack with all his strength, and the wuxiangshengong can naturally play the greatest value and role. But in that case, the wuxiangshengong, such a naughty Shengong, is really easy to break the opponent''s mentality.


    In mid air, Han 3000''s hands moved again.


    Although there is not much energy left, Han 3000 knows that it is still a little short of their mental explosion.


    If we attack them again, that will be enough.


    Thinking of this, Han qiangqian raised the residual energy of the dragon''s heart in his body, and at the same time stirred his emotions to arouse the blood of the magic dragon.


    However, at this time.


    "Han 3000, stop it!"


    On the ground, a light drink came, and a group of people looked back. At this time, in the crowd, Lu Ruoxin came slowly.


    Just now escaped the silk panic long disappeared, now her face only anger, also only dissatisfaction. Lu Ruoxin quickly came to the front and looked up at Han 3000. Beside her, Chi Meng accompanied her. Although she was in black, she was shocked when she saw Han 3000 so close. It''s a kind of envious emotion. But after following Lu Ruoxin for such a long time, the arrogant Chi dream is not only almost wiped out by Lu Ruoxin, but also dissipates by witnessing Han 3000''s madness. Now, she has a lot of low-key. Moreover, in front of Han 3000, she has to keep a low profile. Not to mention how powerful the golden light on Han 3000 was, but the evil spirit on the surface of the golden light made her rather scared. If her blackness is one, Han 3000''s is five or more. The gap between the two is so big that it can''t be bigger. What can we do except fear¡° Bring it up Lu Ruoxin drank softly. Then Chi Meng nodded and said hello. Several disciples immediately took three people with them. It was Mo Yang, Dao 12 and Liu Fang. What was brought out at first was that the three people were ignorant. They didn''t know where Lu Ruoxin was going to take them, let alone what he wanted them to do. But when they were confused, they suddenly looked up and saw Han 3000 in the middle of the sky. The three people were so excited that they were about to suffocate. They just looked at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2357

    "Mo Yang!"


    "Twelve swords!"


    "Liu Fang!"


    When he saw these three people, Han 3000 was stunned.


    Although Han 3000 knew they were all right, he was very excited when he saw them again.


    These are brothers who go through life and death together. Although they are not brothers, they are far better than brothers!


    How many days and years did Han 3000 not miss them?


    "Three thousand!"


    Almost at the same time, the twelve or thirteen people at the bottom of the knife were also excited and shouting with one voice.


    After Han 3000 left, three people in Xuanyuan world, although their talent is not enough, but still forget to eat and sleep day and night cultivation, in order to one day, and Han 3000 can reunite.


    As Dao 12 said, Han 3000 suddenly disappeared, and he didn''t know how to live.


    Had it not been for such an urgent and strong idea, they would not have been fooled by Lu Ruoxin. After being brought back to the top of the blue mountain, they would have been under house arrest and brainwashed.


    During these years at the top of the blue mountain, the three people had a great struggle and suffering. Although Lu Ruoxin was good to them, he not only had a high official position, but also often reminded the disciples at the top of the blue mountain not to discriminate against them.


    But they want to see Han 3000 as soon as possible, but every time Lu Ruoxin will find some excuses, or Han 3000 is in danger, with the three of them going out, not only can''t help Han 3000, but will give him trouble, or other excuses, day by day is consumed.


    Even, for a time, it was enough to make them despair, until one day, Lu Ruoxin said that only with one ear would they have a chance to see Han 3000.


    Although the three people were very strange and even very suspicious of this statement, Dao 12 cut off his ears because of this idea.


    Who knows, then fell into a long wait.


    But today, Shou Yunkai finally met yunri, and the three of them finally met Han 3000.


    Seeing Han 3000 again, Mo Yang, who has always been steady, immediately smiles at Han 3000. There is no need to say more.


    Dao 12 has tears in his eyes. Seeing that Han 3000 is always between heaven and earth, even if he doesn''t know what happened, Dao 12 can feel the powerful pressure on him. Today Han 3000 has obviously become stronger. He says with a smile: "Damn, this son of a bitch, it seems that he has become stronger after a long time."


    Liu Fang smiles and looks at Han 3000.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, bursts of applause rang out. Lu Ruoxin came up to see the three men in Moyang and Han 3000. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s really touching to meet you brothers."


    Chi dream gently a sneer, also cold hope to Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s face was cold. His eyes were like death. He stared at Lu Ruoxin: "what do you want to do?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s angry appearance, Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice, "what are you doing? Han 3000, I Lu Ruoxin always keep my word. Since I promised you to let go of these three people, I will naturally let go. "


    "But I won''t accept your terms." Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned his back and clapped directly on Moyang.


    Although Lu Ruoxin has been merciful, what is Mo Yang''s cultivation? What kind of cultivation is she? Even if she only uses 10% of her strength, it''s enough for Mo Yang to drink a pot.


    This palm falls, the whole person of Moyang immediately flies out like a fallen leaf in the wind, and hits the ground heavily, and a mouthful of blood spurts out directly from his mouth.


    "Mo Yang!"


    The ground knife 12 and Liu Fang immediately anxious want to rush past, but a few disciples dead stuck them.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" In the middle of the sky, Han 3000 also drank in a hurry.


    "I love the way you look like a dog." Lu Ruoxin smiles coldly and claps his hand directly on Liu Fang. Liu Fang flies out of the room and spurts blood.


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 roared angrily.


    "Han 3000, since I promised you, I will do it naturally. But this is the end of your blatant disobedience to me. Last time it was su Yingxia, this time it was them! "


    With a cold sound, Lu Ruoxin took another hand. With a bang, the whole body of Dao 12 flew out, and the blood gushed.


    Three people lying on the ground, just can''t move.


    "In the future, will you still listen to me?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, hands because of anger and dead hold.


    "Don''t talk, do you? Then I''ll hit you and say! " As soon as Lu Ruoxin''s voice fell, he raised his hand slightly. With a wave of energy, he directly lifted Dao 12 up. Then he threw his hand across the air and flew Dao 12 tens of meters. Finally, he hit the ground heavily.


    "Three thousand, no matter what he threatens you, don''t promise him." Although Mo Yang didn''t know the specific situation, he knew something strange just by talking with him, and he suddenly cried out.


    What about Han 3000?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2358

    "You''re the only one who talks."


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold. With a wave of his hand, the ink sun was hit directly on his face by a huge energy, and another mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    And this slap in the air was really strong, and several teeth were mixed in the blood.


    "Enough."


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly a cold drink.


    Lu Ruoxin extends his hand slightly and looks at Han 3000 with great interest.


    Obviously, Lu Ruoxin already knows that she has the upper hand in this game.


    Han 3000 is really nervous about Su Yingxia, even for her to fight against the world, but Han 3000 is also a good brother. He wants him to watch his brothers die in front of him.


    The palm and the back of the hand are not meat?


    Although Su Yingxia is a more important existence, as long as Su Yingxia and Han Nian are intact, his brother is obviously the best choice to force him.


    "Lu Ruoxin, I apologize for my anger to you before."


    With that, Han 3000 took a deep breath.


    "Three thousand, you son of a bitch, don''t do it."


    "Yes, even if I''m fucking dead, you must not bow to others because of us. Our brothers, always look up and hold your chest up." Dao 12 and Moyang immediately shouted at Han 3000.


    "I''m sorry!"


    After all, Han 3000 said it. He couldn''t see Dao 12 and Mo Yang suffering from it.


    "If it makes you angry and you want to vent your anger, come to me."


    "Then come to you!" As soon as Lu Ruoxin''s voice fell, he directly blasted a spell at Han 3000.


    Bang!


    Han 3000''s left shoulder was hit by the spell, and his body moved slightly to the left. However, Han 3000 still did not dodge and stood firmly in the air again.


    "Wow


    When such a scene happened, the crowd was in an uproar.


    "Han 3000, what are you doing?"


    "This guy gave up the attack completely, and was completely slaughtered? For those three people? Now he''s in a good situation. Is that enough? "


    "This guy is really stupid. With his ability, if you want a brother, don''t you wave your hand?"


    "Han 3000 has to sacrifice himself for a few pieces of rubbish. I''m afraid it''s too stupid. Damn, thanks to my adoration just now, I turned out to be a fool trapped in love. "


    "Ha ha, it''s really silly. This kind of person is doomed to be worthless. If I were, it would be a pity to lose my brother, but it would be even more a pity to lose everything that is hard to come by myself."


    "The so-called people don''t do it for themselves. Heaven will kill the earth. Han 3000''s state of mind is not high enough."


    "Well, what is high mood? show ingratitude for favours? Bah, people are human because they have feelings. "


    "That''s right. Han 3000 has a great future for his brothers, for his love and righteousness. He will follow such people in the future."


    A group of people argued constantly, but for Lu Wushen, it was a very good start.


    Lu Ruoxin can not fight back against Han 3000 in this way, which also means that one day, the top of blue mountain can even control Han 3000 to do things.


    In contrast, Ao Shi was quite depressed.


    But what can he say now?!


    Boom!


    When Lu Ruoxin raised his hand, another spell flashed directly.


    Han 3000''s right shoulder was hit again, and his whole body suddenly turned to the right, but soon, Han 3000 immediately recovered his original posture.


    "It''s tough." Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    "Now, can you release people?" Han three thousand strong endure pain, frown to ask a way.


    "Of course, what I promised you will always be done. Han 3000, you''d better remember clearly. I''m Lu Ruoxin. I''ll always keep my word. I''ll let you go, even if you don''t accept me today. However, I also need to remind you that if you don''t behave yourself this time, your friends will come to this end. If you do it again next time, I''m afraid it won''t be them who will suffer. " Lu Ruoxin said with disdain.


    It is obvious that what she refers to is not clear to others, but Han 3000 knows best, that is Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    "Well, you can remember clearly. If you dare to touch half of them, I will bury all the people on the top of the blue mountain with you!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I can''t achieve my goal, let alone the Lu family. Even if I die, what does it matter?" Lu Ruoxin is quiet and cold.


    As soon as her voice fell, she waved her hand to indicate that Mo Yang and others could leave.


    Liu Fang''s injury is the lightest. At this time, she quickly gets up and helps Mo Yang and Dao 12. The three people help each other and walk slowly towards Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 also slowly fell from the air and was ready to pick up the three.


    Ao Shi had a killing intention in his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    But at this moment, all of a sudden, a golden light from the center of the trapped immortal Valley suddenly attacked. Everyone couldn''t help but be blinded by the golden light, and the violent shaking of the ground also came from the center!


    All of them were in a panic. Then they looked up one after another. At this time, they were stunned to find that the trapped immortal Valley had disappeared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2359

    "Sleepy... Sleepy fairy Valley is gone..."


    When everyone looked at the already green water in Qingzhou, leaving only the scorched earth and ruins all over the ground, they couldn''t help but stand still.


    "How... How could that be?"


    A group of people look at each other, but obviously, heaven and earth and here will not give them any time to be surprised and reflect. After the golden flash, the fierce earthquake will follow.


    Boom!


    The whole ground wrinkled directly like waves. Before a group of people reflected it, they were directly knocked down by the earthquake, and Yidan fell down. It was obviously more difficult to stand up again when the ground was so shaking.


    Obviously, the accomplishments of Dao 12 and Moyang were not spared in the earthquake, but fortunately, Han 3000 was very quick. One of them could wrap the three in a flash, and then quickly left the ground and flew into the air.


    Many experts from the three families and the alliance of scattered people also reflected quickly. While flying into the air quickly, they also took away a group of nearby subordinates or followers.


    Those with low accomplishments or slow reflection, and no one to help, are miserable. For a moment, they only hear the continuous screams on the ground, and there are more and more people trampling on the ground.


    "How could that be? How could such a big earthquake suddenly happen in Kunxian Valley? "


    "Judging from the impact of this earthquake, it''s too rare to see it?"


    A lot of people have a lingering fear, watching the land below rolling like waves, a group of people pale, completely shocked.


    "What the hell is going on?" Although Dao 12 was safe and sound under the protection of Han 3000, he was frightened by the sudden earthquake.


    "Is this at least a 12 magnitude earthquake? The ground is like the tide, the waves are rough Mo Yang also can''t help but fear the way.


    "It''s too frightening. Even if it''s a 12 magnitude earthquake, it''s far less terrifying." Liu Fang gently denied.


    The scene in front of them is almost certainly beyond their scope of knowledge, which makes people look and fear.


    Han three thousand also at the same time eyebrow big wrinkle, eyes dead looking at the ground, a time very frightened.


    Trapped fairy Valley suddenly disappeared and turned into what it is now. What is the reason for this? It''s really very curious.


    "Look


    All of a sudden, there was a fierce cry. All of a sudden, they couldn''t help looking into the eyes of the screamer. Far away, they saw the most central part of the whole trapped immortal valley. At this time, the green suddenly released a strong green light.


    With their naked eye distance, it may be difficult to see the green of the central point in this place, but with the burst of green light from the central point, it is impossible for everyone to want to be invisible.


    "There is..."


    "How can there be green light there?"


    "What''s the matter with those green lights?"


    Hum!


    The most central green light suddenly releases from the most central position, and then spreads directly.


    The whole world is once again shrouded in a green light


    And then, quiet, dead quiet.


    When the wind stops and the earth stops, all the Buddhas are in a stagnant state. They can even hear each other''s breathing.


    "What the hell happened?"


    For a long time, someone recovered his sense from the green light and carefully examined every part of his body. When he found that everything was normal, he raised his head slightly. However, in a strange but unclear situation, he could not help making a slight voice.


    With his voice, more and more people returned to their senses and looked up around.


    Here, almost the same as most places in the land of trapped dragon, the scorched earth is crisscross and continuous, and the heaven and earth are also shrouded in the black and red like magma.


    If the green mountains and green waters of the trapped immortal Valley had not been clearly recorded in people''s minds, I''m afraid people would not remember the strange place they are now in.


    "Who knows, what the hell is going on? Sleepy... Sleepy fairy Valley? "


    "Damn, isn''t that exaggerating? Did kuxiangu disappear in the earthquake? "


    "Yes, is it because the magic dragon is gone, so the land of the trapped dragon is falling apart?"


    A crowd guessed extremely, strange unceasingly.


    Han 3000 looked directly at the center of the trapped immortal Valley in the distance. After the outbreak of that green light, he fell into a dead silence.


    But even so, Han 3000 has always vaguely felt that it is absolutely not so simple.


    There seemed to be something staring at him, but in fact it was clear that nothing could be seen.


    "Three thousand, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Yang found that Han 3000''s situation, at this time not from strange way.


    "I don''t know. I always feel that there seems to be something staring at me." Han 3000 frowned slightly and said softly.


    Hearing this, the three men of Moyang immediately locked their eyes to the green light spot just now. However, no matter how they looked, they had already fallen into a dead silence. It was like something was alive, let alone staring at Han 3000.


    However, unlike others, although Mo Yang and Dao 12 can''t see anything, they have absolute trust in Han 3000¡° We can see nothing, three thousand. What do you see? " Mo Yang frowned¡° I don''t know. I can''t see anything. It''s just an intuition. " Han 3000. Dao 12 tried his best to open his eyes and look there, but he still didn''t get anything. He couldn''t help saying, "Damn, can you see your intuition? I really can''t see anything. Brother, am I too good? " Han Sanqian shakes his head. From the reaction of all the people on the scene, it''s obviously not Dao shiertai, but there is really nothing there. Although, from a certain point of view, the cultivation of Dao 12 really belongs to cuisine among these people¡° Grandpa, what''s going on? " At that end, Lu ruoxuan and others are also very strange. Seeing Lu Wushen and Han Sanqian at this time, they stare at the most central point of the original green light, but Lu ruoxuan can''t see anything there. Lu Wushen didn''t answer, but his eyes were fixed there. Aoshi''s situation was basically the same as that of Lu Wushen''s. He was still staring at the green light. Ye Gucheng and others are suddenly strange and angry. They want to see nothing, but they can''t see it. It seems that the two true gods also follow Han 3000 to see it. If they don''t see it, it seems that they are out of class again. For a moment, these people are in a very awkward mood. They are not doing it or not¡° Han 3000, this bitch, is playing tricks again. I don''t understand what''s good there. " Ye Gucheng roared angrily¡° Shut up This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2360

    Ao Shi a cold drink, appear extremely impatient.


    "There''s really something." The next second, Ao Shi suddenly frowned.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, Ao Shi suddenly felt a change in the middle of the room.


    "There''s something under the ground!"


    All of a sudden, Aoshi was shocked, and the whole person suddenly looked at the earth under his feet with nervous eyes.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 and Lu Wushen moved.


    Ye Gucheng resisted his anger and looked to the ground. Apart from the familiar scorched earth in the land of trapped dragon, what strange things exist?!


    It''s a mystery.


    The funny thing is that Lu Wushen and AO Shi actually took them for the same thing.


    "In my opinion, Ao Shi is afraid of being beaten by Han 3000 now, so he has become a frightened bird." Ye Gucheng is biting his teeth, quietly venting his depression to Wu Yan and others nearby.


    It''s not so much depressed as the sour strength when he found himself inferior to Han 3000.


    "That''s right. Under the ground, it''s just a piece of scorched earth, causing an earthquake. It can also be said that there is really no one left." Wu Yan naturally wants to follow Ye Gucheng''s words, and he really can''t see anything wrong.


    A group of mediocre in this self comfort, Han 3000''s eyes are tightly staring at the ground.


    Ao Shi''s words are not wrong. At least Han 3000 who is far away here also feels the unusual of the ground.


    If you guess right, there is a giant under the ground, although Han 3000 does not know how huge it is.


    "Mr. Ao, whether he has anything or not, you can see that Han 3000 is obviously used by Lu Ruoxin when the situation is in chaos. In the future, it will be a big trouble for our immortal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion. With our large number of people, he is also running out of energy now, so we can''t stop working." At this time, Wang Huan Zhi said what he had always wanted to say to Ao Shi. At the same time, he put out his hand and wiped his neck. The meaning was very obvious.


    "Yes, Ao Lao, Lord Wang, he''s right. Lu Wushen is also seriously injured. He can''t help Han 3000 at all. If we launch an attack at this time, Han 3000 will be in our hands."


    "Don''t let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    When one of Wang Huan spoke, his group of subordinates also quickly advised Ao Shi.


    They do think about the future of the Yongsheng sea area in some ways, but on the other hand, they also want to protect their own lives. After all, everyone knows what the Yongsheng sea area has done to Han 3000.


    Once han 3000 makes a comeback one day, no one of these people can live well.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, Yao Shen Ge and his group are surprisingly United.


    Even commander Chen and ye Gucheng, who have never been at loggerheads, rarely reach an agreement.


    Ao Shi frowned tightly. Obviously, he didn''t think about it. He even made up his mind when Han 3000 gave in to Lu Ruoxin.


    The worst situation Aoshi can accept is that Han 3000 is alone and does not belong to any force.


    However, it is obvious that this is not the case in the end. Whether Han 3000 is willing or not, it is his own threat to help the top of blue mountain. If it is a threat, the sooner it is eradicated, the better.


    However, the open killing of Han 3000 is equivalent to a frontal battle with the top of blue mountain. Both sides are big families and have true gods. Without full assurance, Ao Shi obviously does not want to do so.


    Therefore, even if it is the best time to kill Han 3000, it needs a reason.


    Need a reason to block the top of the blue mountain.


    "Grandfather, are you worried that we will be unknown? Isn''t it just the change of heaven and earth? We can completely throw the change of the land of the trapped dragon on Han 3000. " One side, Gu you suddenly said.


    This words is in the heart of Ao Shi, let him not from tiny side eye, ask Gu you: "do you mean?"


    "Han 3000 has absorbed the blood of the magic dragon, and it has become a fact that he is possessed by the devil. Now that the trapped immortal Valley has disappeared, we can say that it is because his evil Qi has swallowed it up. Instead, he tells everyone in the world that today is the place where the trapped immortal Valley has disappeared, and tomorrow may be other places." Gu you said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin seems to be pure in appearance, but in fact she is extremely insidious in heart. From this point alone, Lu Ruoxin can''t compare with her.


    "They are all from the Ao family. Ye Gucheng, you have to study hard." Aoshi cold voice swept a leaf lonely city, obviously to Gu you''s words quite satisfied.


    "In that case, kill Han 3000."


    Aoshi finished, a cold drink, all together to receive orders.


    "The disappearance of the trapped immortal Valley must be related to Han 3000 who swallowed the blood of the magic dragon. This son is possessed by the devil and has harmed our generation before he reaches the world. Today, the immortal sea area and the medicine God Pavilion will kill demons and demons for the world!"


    With one of Wang Huan''s loud drinks, the whole Yaoshen Pavilion and the immortal sea area suddenly moved.


    "Three thousand, they''re coming." Mo Yang rushed to Han 3000.


    But at this time, Han 3000 heard it, but did not make any response at all. He stared at the ground with his eyes: "it moved." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2361

    "Moved?" Moyang was stunned. He looked at the ground and found that nothing had happened. On the contrary, the army of Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area behind him had been pressed close layer by layer.


    "Three thousand, I don''t know if the underground is moving. I only know that we have to move. The army behind us has already killed us." Mo Yang cries out anxiously.


    Now ten thousand people have come to attack, but Han 3000 does not move, even if he does not fight back, but at least you have to run. How can he stare at the ground below like this.


    Even if we trust Han 3000 again, the current situation really makes Mo Yang and others anxious.


    On the other side of the blue mountain, seeing that Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area suddenly gather troops to rush to Han 3000, Lu ruoxuan and others are very anxious and report the situation to Lu Wushen.


    Sometimes things in the world are so complicated and simple. One second, the top of blue mountain would like to kill Han 3000. The next second, he might be regarded as his own person. Everything is just for profit.


    Obviously, Han 3000 now belongs to the latter for the top of blue mountain.


    If in the past, relying on the strength of the strongest of the three families at the top of blue mountain, Han 3000 would not hesitate to tear his face with the immortal sea area. But now, the strongest is the immortal sea area with dogleg medicine God Pavilion.


    Lu Wushen didn''t want to see it. Besides, the Ao family''s excuse to attack Han 3000 was at least famous.


    What can Lu Wushen do?


    "Grandfather, if there is no Han 3000, the situation will be the same as some time ago, and our top of the blue mountain will gradually lose the advantage of our first family." Lu Ruoxin said in a hurry.


    "That''s right, Grandpa. Since Han 3000 can be controlled by us, he is naturally our helper. It''s up to the master to beat dogs in the immortal sea area. If they do so, if we don''t respond, the dignity of the top of the blue mountain will be greatly challenged and insulted." Lu ruoxuan also said anxiously.


    What they said is not clear?


    The question is, immortal sea area is famous. What excuse should the top of blue mountain use to get in?!


    Openly helping Han 3000 is not the same as giving Yongsheng sea area a chance to label itself?!


    But in the dilemma, Lu Wushen was surprised to find that, even at such a critical juncture, Han 3000 on the opposite side didn''t seem to panic at all. He was motionless and focused on the ground.


    This made Lu Wushen smile bitterly: "the emperor is not in a hurry. He is in a hurry to die as a eunuch. Look, what is Han 3000 doing?"


    "This guy seems to be staring at me all the time after that green light. What did he see? Or is this guy simply stupid and tired of being beaten, and simply mystifying? " Lu ruoxuan was also very puzzled. He had seen all the places, but there was nothing unusual everywhere, except the earthquake just now.


    "Grandfather, you were just looking. Did you see anything?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Lu Wushen shook his head helplessly: "it seems that we can sense something moving underground, but it seems that there is nothing. To be honest, I can''t see through."


    Two people suddenly surprised, but then Lu ruoxuan depressed nodded: "even you old man since can''t see clearly is something moving, that Han 3000 looks really in mystification."


    "But one thing is worth affirming. At least Han 3000 can know something underground, which has proved that he really has something extraordinary." Lu Ruoxin naturally didn''t want his puppet to be despised by others and hurried to say.


    Lu Wushen did not deny nodding: "although this son has sucked the blood of the magic dragon and fallen into the evil way, I must also admit that this son has a bright future. Xin''er, you have done a good job. In the future, the top of the blue mountain will go to the highest glory, and you will have half of the credit."


    Where did they know that Han 3000 could see more clearly than Lu Wushen and AO Shi could. Although both of them are true gods, Han 3000''s tianyanfu and the inner magic dragon''s blood are more empathetic than them.


    Although Lu Ruoxin was smiling, he was not really happy. He pretended to be modest and said, "thank you, Grandpa. However, Han 3000 is like this. What should we do? "


    "What should I do? Since we can''t do it rashly, Han 3000 is not in a hurry. Just look what he sells. "


    Lu Ruoxin has no choice but to nod. However, he is worried about Han 3000. At the same time, he is very curious about what this guy is doing?!


    "Three thousand, if we don''t leave, we won''t have time." This head, Mo Yang has been worried about sweating.


    Such a large army pressure, not dead also disabled, but Han 3000 is constantly wasting the chance to escape.


    Dao 12 directly raised his figure and stood behind the crowd, saying: "Lao Mo, take them away first, I''ll come to the back of the hall. Although I can''t fight, I can''t help it. "


    At this time, Han 3000 glanced back at the army behind him and looked at the ground: "time is almost up, ten, nine... Three, two, one!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2362

    Mo Yang and Dao look at each other. Liu Fang''s face is also blank. The army has been suppressed, but Han 3000 is here


    If we didn''t trust each other, who wouldn''t call him insane?


    What''s more, Han 3000 was completely serious and serious at this time.


    "Time, just right!" All of a sudden, Han 3000, who had been holding his eyebrows tightly, suddenly put a ray of joy in his eyes.


    Three people haven''t understood how to come over to return a responsibility, suddenly, below the ground suddenly spreads to ring to move.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a huge noise on the whole ground, and the scorched earth layer of the ground was immediately raised. If the ground was just like a wave when the earthquake happened just now, then the ground was just like a huge wave. The raised surface of the ground was more than ten meters high, which could be described as horror.


    And with the violent shaking of the ground, even in mid air people, are also affected by it. The strong vibration of the ground even made the air in the air tremble, and the layers of scorched earth and ashes also made everything around it shrouded in dust and smoke.


    What''s more, a strong pressure came out of the ground, and all the people in the air felt as if they were lifted up by something. Only when they blinked at their feet did they realize that it was only because of the rising air flow.


    But right now


    Roar!


    Under the ground, a strange roar sounded like the sound of a bell.


    Some of the rolled up scorched earth ground cracks in an instant. At the cracking place, all kinds of strange things are exposed from the cracks. The next second, the whole ground is crazily cracking. At the original green center, the fragmentation of the ground can be described as quicksand.


    They''re crazy about desertification, and then they''re fast sinking.


    "Roar!"


    There was another murmur, the ground cracked and the quicksand sank, and the things under the ground came out of the ground with the roar.


    "So... What''s that?"


    Lu ruoxuan pointed to the ground in surprise.


    The whole ground, or even the ground where the whole trapped immortal valley was originally located, turned into an extremely strange giant monster after cracking and quicksand.


    We need to know that the area of Kunxian Valley is huge. Even if you are in the middle of the sky, you can feel its natural body. But it is so big that it is only equivalent to the monsters under the ground.


    "My God, what a big monster Lu Ruoxin, who has always been calm, is not calm at this time.


    This monster is unheard of and unheard of in front of us. No matter how powerful he is, his huge body is daunting.


    "This... What the hell is this? How could there be... How could there be a monster under the ground? "


    A group of people were all pale and stared at the monsters on the ground.


    At this time, all the people finally understood what was the original place to release the green light.


    That''s the monster''s heart.


    At this time, with the recovery of the monster, the green dot is shining again, like the heart beat of the same person, one flash and one out, and then, completely disappeared on the surface of the monster''s skin.


    "Brush!"


    Almost at the same time, a huge tail was suddenly raised, which happened to be less than five meters behind Han 3000. The people of Yongsheng sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion were rushing for joy, but unexpectedly, the giant tail came out. On the spot, many people were directly hit by the giant tail and fell to the ground.


    And once they fall, something strange happens


    The skin of those seemingly strong brown monsters, like spines, does not cause any damage to these people''s bodies. Once they fall into the ground, they suddenly disappear with scorched earth and quicksand!


    Not even the remains of the bones.


    This time, whether it''s the top of the blue mountain watching the play, or the attacking Yaoshen Pavilion and Yongsheng sea area, as well as the three thousand four people of Han, or a group of scattered people taking off in the distance, they are all silly.


    What a monster!


    It''s moving!


    The monster embedded in the earth''s surface suddenly moves.


    Boom!!


    As he moved, the whole ground was collapsing madly.


    Then, the monster dragged the huge body, slowly stood up.


    People in the middle of the sky can see with their own eyes that when this monster stands up, the ground around it even sinks for several meters. The size of its body is conceivable.


    "Roar!"


    As he got up, the monster looked up and roared.


    The sheep''s body is covered with brown long hair on its back. The long hair is like a huge thorn in the root, but it can swing with the wind. The abdomen is wrapped with long purple hair. Although it tightly covers the body, it limits all its strong muscles one by one.


    The head of a sheep has huge horns, but its face looks like a wolf, but it has no eyes.


    In the body, there is a huge mouth, mottled up and down, staggered with dogs and teeth, which looks extremely ferocious. The strangest thing is that although it''s a sheep, it can stand like a human being. Its forelimbs can be raised like a human hand, and it has eyes under it. It''s terrifying¡° Taotie, fuck me. This is Taotie. " Someone recognized the fierce monster at a glance, and his face turned pale and his pupils opened wide. Taotie, a fierce beast in ancient times, is extremely evil. It can swallow all things in the world and is good at eating people¡° How... How can these ancient fierce beasts appear in the trapped immortal Valley? "¡° My God, so... So we have been living on gluttonous food for so many days? " Thinking of these, many people feel fear. What''s the difference between walking with tigers? Some people even can''t help shivering, the whole body also can''t help gradually back. No one wants to be with such fierce beasts. Including Lu Wushen, Ao Shi and Han 3000¡° No, no, ordinary Taotie can''t have such a huge body. Moreover, this guy is surrounded by Brown air. This is not ordinary Taotie, but... "Taotie of evil, the embodiment of Chiyou in legend!" Hum! There''s a buzz in all the brains. The gluttonous beast of evil is one of the top fierce beasts. This kind of fierce beast is extremely fierce. Even if the real God confronts it, he is not sure of winning¡° Shouldn''t this kind of thing have been destroyed in the ancient war between gods and demons? How... How could it be here? "¡° How did he wake up? " Ao Shi frowned¡° Let everyone step back and never be eaten by him. It will strengthen his strength. " Lu Wushen gave a decisive order. But at this time, Taotie just opened his eyes and stared at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2363

    Han 3000 felt like a grass mud horse galloping by.


    His grandmother, so many people, why are you staring at me?


    Han 3000 thinks that maybe it is the reason why he is standing in front of it, so Han 3000 takes Mo Yang and others and slowly moves some places.


    But what makes Han 3000 depressed to grandma''s house is that with Han 3000''s movement, the evil gluttonous eyes also move with Han 3000''s movement.


    "I''ll strangle you. What the hell, is he after me?" Han 3000 frowned and said depressed.


    "It''s like... It''s like." Dao 12 swallowed his saliva and nodded.


    "Damn, 3000, what have you done? Why are you being watched by this guy? Look at his head. Damn it, it''s all assembled by more than ten football fields. How do you play with this thing? " Mo Yang couldn''t help swallowing.


    The guy in front of me is really terrible.


    Don''t say these guys are shaking. Even Han 3000 himself is sweating. Although he is really fierce, compared with this huge thing, there is no such thing that is scary enough.


    After all, the true God is powerful in internal breathing. This guy can scare people to death just by his appearance.


    "What can I do? What does it have to do with a beast? " Han 3000 is also very depressed.


    There are two real gods. What''s more, now there is another ancient evil gluttonous, let alone Han 3000. Even anyone will have a big head in an instant.


    "Is it really heaven''s death?" Han 3000 said depressed.


    At that end, Ao Shi obviously also found out this point. Just now, his rash action was knocked down by the tail of this evil glutton. Now, Ao Shi obviously does not want to suffer this loss.


    What''s more, the situation is not stable now. If you rush to attract the attention of the monster, it''s the blood mold. You have nothing to do.


    "Tell everyone not to act rashly." Ao Shi said.


    Wang Wenzhi nodded and gave a look, indicating that commander Chen would pass on the message.


    Commander Chen didn''t dare to neglect him at all. He could only spread the news quietly. So he spread the news quietly


    The same is true on the top of the blue mountain. It is silent and spread, for fear of disturbing the behemoth in front of us.


    Although the top of blue mountain intends to protect Han 3000, when it comes to this critical moment, it''s all about itself.


    Han 3000''s forehead was sweating at this time. He tried to move, but... But the glutton of evil also moved with him, and his eyes moved.


    "It''s so fucking depressing. Does it rain at night when the house leaks? Is this? Lao Tzu thought that if there was suddenly something more to mess up the situation, Lao Tzu could at least get out of the way. As a result, it became more and more depressing. " Han 3000 was very depressed.


    Han 3000 is suffering here, but Ao Shi and others are happy. They used to find a good excuse to deal with Han 3000, but they didn''t expect that Cheng Yaojin would be killed in the middle of the field, and someone would do it for them.


    "This Han 3000 is really a damn man. If we don''t kill him, there are people who want to kill him. It''s really happy to think about it."


    "Han 3000 himself is to die, a waste of the earth, depending on all kinds of luck as open hang, now the end of the bad, the scourge of the backfire."


    "A person''s good luck will always be used up. How lucky he was before, how unlucky he is now. This is the reincarnation of heaven."


    A group of people, led by Ye Gucheng and Wang Huanzhi, immediately sneer at Han 3000''s current situation and experience. They don''t think about the evil things they have done. They also mean to call for the reincarnation of heaven.


    If there is reincarnation in the way of heaven, these people may be the way of animals in their next life.


    "The body of the evil glutton is so huge, grandfather, if the monster is targeting Han 3000, Han 3000 is afraid..." Lu Ruoxin naturally doesn''t want Han 3000 killed by the monster. As far as she is concerned, Han 3000 is too attractive to her now, and Han 3000 makes her heart throb.


    "I don''t know what the ability of this evil glutton is. This ancient evil beast, even me, has never dealt with it. It''s just recorded in some ancient books. But what is recorded is always recorded. How reliable can it be? After all, how many people who have really seen it can come back alive? And those who can come back alive naturally disdain to write some records. " Lu Wushen shook his head. He was also at a loss about the evil beast in front of him.


    But the month is so at a loss, the more dare not rush hand.


    "I just hope that this giant beast is just curious to stare at Han 3000, not that kind of stare." Lu ruoxuan also shook his head and sighed bitterly.


    "That hope is not possible!" Lu Wushen shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "I suspect that Han 3000 was targeted by this evil beast for a reason." Lu Wushen brows slightly lock, cold voice and way.


    Lu Ruoxin immediately understood what Lu Wushen meant and asked, "grandfather, do you mean the blood of the magic dragon in Han 3000?"


    Lu Wushen nodded heavily: "yes, the evil spirit of the blood of the magic dragon is very strong. Naturally, it''s the most precious thing to attract such evil beasts. I think Han 3000 is finished this time."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2364

    "Ah Lu ruoxuan suddenly sighed heavily.


    Lu Wushen''s words really go to the root, which is irrefutable and the best choice for the current situation.


    Such a monster, naturally, no one can take the initiative to provoke, but Han 3000 is targeted by this monster, so naturally, it is most likely because of the evil spirit of Han 3000''s blood.


    This is the only reasonable explanation.


    "That grandfather, we will watch Han 3000 by the beast..." Lu Ruoxin is quite unwilling.


    "Is there any better way?" Lu Wushen reluctantly asked.


    If they don''t know the strength of this evil gluttonous, they will only bring great trouble to the top of the blue mountain. Once the top of the blue mountain falls into great trouble, they will be equal to losing without war in the struggle for hegemony with the immortal sea area.


    Although Han 3000 is important, Lu Wushen can never lose the foundation of the Lu family to save him. In the final analysis, the existence of Han 3000 is the benefit of the Lu family, not the loss of the Lu family.


    "Three thousand, what shall we do?" Mo Yang swallowed his saliva again. Although he was afraid and his cultivation was so low that he just stood on the opposite side. The air pressure made him feel very uncomfortable, but Mo Yang didn''t flinch. He stood beside Han 3000 from the beginning to the end.


    Han 3000 is also very depressed: "I don''t know."


    "This guy won''t just stare at us all the time. Damn, I''ve got goose bumps all over my body." Dao 12 roared in dismay.


    What''s more painful than cutting a knife on your neck is shaking a knife in front of you.


    "Certainly not." Han Sanqian shook his head and refused.


    To ask why, because at this time the head of Taotie, moved!


    "Roar!"


    The huge mouth suddenly opened, and the mouth was full of all kinds of frightening fangs. Then, the whole huge body suddenly forced, and directly rushed to Han 3000.


    "Damn it, it''s for you." Dao 12 cried out in depression, and he was ready to work.


    "Stay in the back." Han 3000 suddenly looked cold. He was like a great enemy. With a sudden wave of energy, he wrapped the Moyang three people directly and pulled them behind him.


    "Moon wheel of sky fire!"


    A light drink, sky fire moon ring appears!


    "Incarnation


    Hum!


    The eight golden bodies are finished!


    "Pangu axe array... Forget it, let''s go straight to Pangu axe."


    Originally, he wanted to take out more killing moves to fight against the enemy, but it was obvious that Han 3000 had run out of oil and light at this time. Coupled with the great consumption of fighting Shuangshen and the three families, as well as the two moves of eating Lu Ruoxin without defense, Han 3000''s body was full of trauma and tired.


    This makes Han 3000 powerless.


    "You''re very smart. Just stare at me. Damn you!" With a fury, Han 3000 no longer talks nonsense. Badaojin, with Pangu axe in his hand, directly faces Taotie.


    "Roar!"


    Taotie of evil also seems to feel the extraordinary character of Pangu axe in Han 3000''s hand, and suddenly gives out a roar.


    With his roar, Taotie has hit Han 3000''s head. For a moment, Han 3000 only feels that the Buddha defense has entered the night. The monster''s body is so big that the Buddha defense can cover the sky.


    "Broken!"


    Eight axes cut together, and the green light between Pangu''s axes appears. The power of tearing the void blows directly to Taotie!


    Boom!


    Eight axes down, even if the incomparably big gluttonous beast, also instantly by eight axes directly cut into nine sections!


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Damn, Han 3000 is so fierce."


    "Damn, Pangu axe is really the king of all kinds of tools. Even such a big beast can''t resist the power of the axe."


    "No wonder when the two true gods and many experts were fighting with Han 3000, no one dared to fight him head-on. Instead, they kept circling. It turned out that they were afraid of the power of Pan Gu axe."


    "Nonsense, the power of Pangu axe, do you think it''s a joke?"


    "Although Pangu''s axe is fierce, it''s too much of a bloody glutton. It''s lost by Han Sany''s axe. It''s really useless."


    "Yes, it''s also said that the ancient evil beast, the incarnation of Chiyou, is always a legend. It''s all unreliable bragging force."


    Seeing Han''s three thousand one axe solve the battle, people can''t help sighing for Han''s three thousand Pan Gu axe, but also dissatisfied with the appearance and shock of this evil glutton.


    However, Han 3000 did not dare to hold big, hands clenched Pangu axe, really so simple?


    Although Han 3000 knew Pangu''s axe was strong, it was by no means so simple.


    The next second, Han 3000 knew that his caution was not without reason. Almost at this time, Taotie''s nine body shapes suddenly fused together to form a huge round thing, no head, but only a huge mouth in his belly!


    "Shit, he''s not dead!" Han Sanqian shouts, and at this moment, with a huge mouth, Han Sanqian wants to run, but the mouth is too big to run, so he can only watch himself being swallowed by a glutton... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2366

    Boom!


    That big mouth is like a pot in the sky. It directly swallows Han 3000. Even when Han 3000 reflects it, it''s too late to escape. You should know that Han 3000, even if his energy is exhausted, can still be unpredictable. It''s not easy to subdue him quickly


    But in addition to the big mouth


    It''s 360 degrees. There''s no dead angle. It''s the same thing everywhere.


    With Han 3000 suddenly swallowed, Mo Yang three people look at each other.


    "To be a brother, there is this life, but no afterlife. This dog swallows my brother. Today, either he swallows me or he spits out my brother." Twelve swords, a horizontal heart, ignoring the fear of the heart, on the spot to lift gas, directly waved his fist.


    "That''s right. Even if we are weak, we will not let him go even if we dare to swallow our brother." Mo Yang also has firm eyes.


    Two people look at each other, no longer speak more, with Liu Fang directly toward Taotie attack.


    However, it is obvious that the strength of the three men in Moyang, not to mention fighting with Taotie, the top evil beast, even with all the soldiers and pawns in the air, is also quite difficult.


    As soon as the three of them rushed, the evil Taotie was just a big mouthful, and they were all swallowed into Taotie''s stomach in an instant, even without a shadow left.


    "This glutton... It''s too damn terrible. Even Han 3000 has been swallowed."


    "The most important thing is that this guy was clearly cut into nine sections by Han 3000''s Pangu axe, but it turned into one in an instant. That is to say, this thing is not afraid of Pangu axe?"


    "Pangu axe is the king of all weapons. It is invincible and has the power to open the sky and split the earth. Everyone can see it and retreat, but this guy can make waves under the edge of Pangu axe. It''s simply..."


    "It''s really a fierce beast in ancient times. The strength of the evil glutton is beyond our imagination."


    Seeing that Han 3000 was eaten, many people immediately looked at each other and sighed.


    Lu ruoxian and Lu Ruoxin were also scared by the fact that Taotie of evil survived under Pangu''s axe and swallowed Han 3000.


    "Grandfather... This guy is not afraid of Pangu axe, and it''s too terrible?" Lu ruoxuan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and said.


    "Yes, it''s incredible that the body can be cut into nine sections and instantly recovered." Lu Ruoxin followed closely and said, "Grandpa, what shall we do now?"


    Lu Wushen was also quite shocked. Even if he was as strong as him, he was absolutely careful and cautious when facing the attack of Han 3000 pan ancient axe. However, he did not dodge the evil gluttonous food. After being attacked by Pan ancient axe, he was still unhurt, which was absolutely shocking.


    "It''s quite evil. Don''t have a hard top. Let''s arrange everyone. Let''s get rid of it slowly!" Lu Wushen said softly, while his body was slowly retreating.


    Like him, the people in the eternal sea area, under the command of Ao Shi, also slowly retreated.


    At this time, no one is willing to touch the eyebrow of evil gluttonous, just hope to run away quickly when this guy doesn''t pay attention at all.


    One meter, two meters


    Three meters


    Even more than ten meters


    A group of people are getting farther and farther away from the gluttony of evil.


    At this time, the evil gluttony seemed quite satisfied after swallowing Han 3000 and Moyang. After a huge gap, a mouthful of turbid Qi grew. The next second, the body changed and recovered the appearance of the earliest sheep''s body.


    "Well


    The glutton of evil snorted and scanned the people around him.


    At this time, the three families and a group of scattered people are far away from it.


    "Old Ao, that guy seems to be full. Let''s run now." The way of Wang Huan.


    "When did you hear that Taotie would be full? I''ll take those who live in the sea first, and you''ll take those who live in the rear. " With that, no matter whether Wang Wanzhi agreed or not, Ao Shi immediately waved his hand and led the people in the immortal sea area to open up their direct energy and ran away.


    "Grandfather, Aoshi has run away. What shall we do?" Lu ruoxuan asked.


    "Of course, go too, or stay here to fill Taotie''s stomach?" Lu Wushen was discontented.


    "But grandfather, Han 3000, he..." Lu Ruoxin was somewhat unwilling.


    "It''s all in Taotie''s stomach. What''s the matter with him? Withdraw Lu Wushen saw that Ao Shi and the people in the immortal sea area had evacuated safely. Naturally, he was also very worried.


    After all, if the enemy withdraws safely and suffers losses, it is equivalent to breaking his arm.


    "Grandfather, I''m at the back of the hall." Lu ruoxuan then takes Lu Yongsheng forward.


    "Good!" Lu Wushen no longer talks nonsense. With a wave of his hand on the spot, he takes the people on the top of the blue mountain and runs quickly to the outside of the trapped dragon.


    Lu Ruoxin looks at Taotie with complicated eyes, some are reluctant to give up, some are unwilling to, but Lu Wushen urges her to bite her teeth and follow the people on the top of the blue mountain to retreat in a hurry.


    Two of the three families have been removed. Naturally, a group of scattered people can''t stay any longer. Under the leadership of several scattered experts, scattered people also quickly fly out of the trapped dragon land¡° What the hell are we going to do? " Demons, ghosts and other demons have long withdrawn far away, but they still have a panoramic view of the situation in the distance¡° It turns out that there are not only magic dragons in the land of trapped dragons, but also the existence of the evil gluttonous. I really don''t know whether to cry or laugh. " Qingji sighed for a long time¡° Unfortunately, Han 3000. " Devil North day helplessly shook his head: "this boy has strength, and also enough justice, if you can lead my demon family, it must be the blessing of my demon family, but where to think, half the way to kill a vicious glutton..." "however, come all come, we can''t get the blood of the devil dragon, how about we revenge Han 3000?" Love Ji suddenly way¡° Revenge? " The demon ghost was stunned: "shit, Qingji, are you crazy or crazy? You want to avenge Han 3000? Even Han 3000 swallowed that thing. How do we play? "¡° Hum, of course, I''m not looking for the evil Taotie for revenge, but for them. " With that, Qingji looks to the three families who are running to her side. Demon ghost suddenly a Leng, demon North day but smile: "love Ji said right, to all come, ambush point we also choose, kill a not loss, kill two is to earn ah." The demon looked at the two people and laughed. At last, he slowed down half a beat and reflected it. Haha, he gave a smirk and said, "that''s right!"¡° All of you, follow the original plan and ambush me in the swamp and forest¡° Yes At this time, Han 3000 at the other end... When swallowed, Han 3000 fell into a strange field. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2367

    It''s dark all around, but in the dark, you can see that there is a strange gas in the air around. It''s completely hidden in the air. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    On the other hand, if you look carefully, you will find that almost all the air here is filled with a lot of this gas.


    "Where is this? Is this the stomach of Taotie? " Han 3000 frowned, and then he tried to use his energy to fly around me.


    But even when he was tired, he didn''t fly to the edge of this space.


    "Damn, is this Taotie''s stomach so big?" At Han 3000''s speed, even if the energy is not enough, the speed is still very fast when he has body method blessing. Only for a while, according to Han 3000''s estimation of Kunxian Valley, he should fly at least from head to tail, and it is twice the distance.


    But beyond Han 3000''s imagination, even so, he did not fly to the edge of gluttonous stomach.


    Originally, Han 3000 wanted to try again, but the energy of the dragon''s heart was not enough. In addition, it was very strange. After coming here, Han 3000''s energy was constantly losing.


    "Dry, is it hard to be eaten by this glutton, and then digest me into poop? No, Taotie only eats but doesn''t pull. I don''t deserve to be a tuoxiang in the end? " Han 3000 is very depressed.


    If so, the harm is really not big, but the insult is too strong, right?!


    "Magic dragon, if you don''t die, come out for me." Han 3000 didn''t want to fly any more. He sat cross legged and closed his eyes. He entered a settled state.


    "Damn, you''re too rubbish. You''ve been swallowed directly by this evil glutton." The spirit of the magic dragon soon responded.


    "Damn, why don''t you try? This thing suddenly appeared and stared at me. I went down with an axe. I didn''t expect that he had nothing at all. The backhand was a mouthful. I didn''t even have time to reflect. " Han 3000 is depressed.


    Although he does have the cause of carelessness, Han 3000 must admit that the ferocity of this evil gluttonous is far beyond himself.


    "The evil gluttonous is really fierce. To tell you the truth, although our magic dragon is thousands of miles long, we must be afraid of it." The soul of the Magic Dragon nodded.


    "Now what? I mean, I don''t know enough about this stuff, so I don''t know how to get out of this mess. "


    "The problem is that I don''t understand. I haven''t been swallowed by it. I''ve just heard that this gluttonous food is actually transformed by the Qi of chaos. I don''t know anything about the rest. "


    Chaos gas?


    Is it the Qi of chaos that hides in the air?


    "The Qi of chaos is the most primitive breath of heaven and earth, so it is extremely powerful. It can produce all things and devour all things. "


    Han Sanqian suddenly nodded. It seems that those breath are really chaotic Qi. They exist in the stomach of Taotie, devouring everything and turning everything into chaotic Qi, which continuously supplies Taotie.


    So this glutton can swallow the world, but never digest anything.


    "I see." Han 3000 suddenly nodded.


    After this explanation is understood, Han 3000 also understands why his energy is constantly losing in his stomach.


    Even Han 3000 can imagine what he will face when he loses the energy in his body.


    That is, the body will also be melted by this chaotic Qi.


    And at this time, Taotie''s body.


    Fu Mang and others at the critical moment, relying on Lin long to fly into the sky, in time to avoid injury and loss of life. However, Linlong was injured and did not recover, and this time he took many people with him. He only lasted for less than a moment, and then fell to the ground.


    But at this moment, Linlong also flew out not far, at least let help mang a group of people out of trouble temporarily.


    "Damn, we didn''t find this damned dog place, Su Yingxia, but we found an ancient fierce beast. Do you think it''s bad luck or good luck for us?" Help mang depressed scold a.


    After tossing about for such a long time, I can''t even find Su Yingxia, but it''s such a bad thing. If Linlong didn''t reflect fast enough, they would all die here today, and they are very thorough.


    But just after fumang finished spitting out the slot, Taotie Baji Baji mouth, but did not choose to pursue the people who fled in panic, but turned back with satisfaction.


    Although the distance between them was far away, the direction was just the direction of the gluttonous return. A group of people immediately stood upright and make complaints about the remaining Tucao.


    "What are you doing?! Isn''t it? You''re on us? " Fu mang quickly swallowed his saliva, but he was shocked.


    Is it crazy? There are so many people over there who don''t go after them. They just stare at a group of them.


    However, Fu mang was always watched. Even if he was afraid, he had to take up arms and tremble to make a good defensive posture.


    At this time, Taotie''s front paws bend slightly to make a charging posture.


    Roar!


    Taotie''s huge body shot out suddenly!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2368

    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the whole person directly opened the valve, and at the same time urged the completely dry heart of the dragon to rotate, madly began to absorb external energy into the body.


    This also means that Han 3000, in his gluttonous stomach, not only did not make efforts to protect himself from the erosion of chaotic gas, but also opened the valve at this time to let all chaotic gas pour into his body.


    What is the difference between this method and seeking death?


    It''s like knowing that the sulfuric acid outside becomes a river, but you have to open your mouth and swallow the sulfuric acid into your stomach.


    Apart from aggravating death, what else can be done?


    "Are you crazy? Are you looking for death? " The voice of the spirit of the magic dragon also appeared at this time, and the tone was full of anxiety and anger.


    Although it can be understood that Han 3000''s repression in this situation is too self abandonment, which is not equivalent to solving the problem, but will accelerate the seriousness of the problem.


    "Do you have any other way?" Han 3000 stabilized his mind and answered lightly.


    "It''s just that I''m not lucky. My body''s energy has been hollowed out, and my appearance is constantly corroded. It''s better to die happily than that, isn''t it?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s rhetorical question, the spirit of the magic dragon does not know how to answer.


    Yes, Han 3000''s words are not unreasonable. Instead of waiting for death sadly, it''s better to embrace death actively. At least death is not so cowardly.


    "Besides, you said that chaos can devour everything, but it can also turn into everything. Taotie can corrode me with chaos. Why can''t I corrode Taotie with chaos?" Han 3000 said angrily.


    The magic dragon frowned: "do you mean you want to use the Qi of chaos for your own use?"


    "What else? It sucks me, I suck it. " Han 3000''s resolute way.


    The spirit of the magic dragon had nothing to say. With such arrogant and bold ideas and practices, even if he had lived for thousands of years, he would never dare to be so crazy.


    But Han 3000 dared, and without the slightest hesitation.


    You know, if you inhale the chaotic gas into your body and you can''t digest it, it''s equivalent to pouring poison into your body. At that time, it''s too late to regret.


    It''s life or death.


    How many people can do this?


    But different from what the spirit of the magic dragon thought, Han 3000 made such a crazy move just because he cherished his life too much and knew how important it was to keep it.


    If heaven wants to kill me, I will go against heaven. This is the ultimate idea that my life is decided by me rather than by heaven, and that I love my life more than anything else.


    Boom!


    When Han 3000''s valve is fully opened and the dragon''s heart slowly turns, the hidden chaotic Qi in the dark begins to move slowly with his whole body due to the suction of his body, then hovers, and finally enters Han 3000''s body along Han 3000''s valve.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as the Qi of chaos entered Han 3000''s body, Han 3000 could not help crying out in pain.


    The cry of pain is earth shaking and miserable. It reverberates endlessly in this dark world


    "It''s three thousand."


    At that end, Mo Yang and others, who came in later, just came in, but they didn''t know the situation. At this time, they heard Han 3000''s pitiful cry, and they couldn''t help but raise their hearts to their throat.


    "The voice came from over there." Dao 12 pointed smoothly, and the whole man took the lead and rushed in the direction of the other side.


    When a group of people along the voice to find Han 3000, three people suddenly all silly eyes, even Liu Fang also because of fear, can''t help hiding in the knife 12 and Mo Yang behind.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body has completely melted, just like a pile of candles after being burned. His body has completely melted into a pile of rotten meat mud stand, and only one head is still standing on it.


    Even if he was his brother, when Mo Yang saw Han 3000''s appearance at this time, he was still startled. The whole people were shocked and yelled, "how can this happen?"


    Dao 12 is also a man of temperament. Tiger is bold, but he can''t help but close his eyes and don''t turn his head to one side.


    His brother suddenly has become such a miserable situation, his mood naturally uncomfortable abnormal.


    "Damn it, you''ve got to digest me, or I swear that one day I''ll take your life and avenge my brother!"


    Because Han 3000 entered the final stage and his eyes were closed, he was mistakenly thought dead by Dao 12 and others.


    But only Han 3000 knew that he was not dead. Even after the chaotic Qi entered his body, it was like ten thousand insects drilling into his body, gnawing at Han 3000''s flesh and bones, but Han 3000 still insisted.


    Even though Han 3000 had already felt pain for several times, he fainted and then woke up several times


    He knew what it would mean if he could not carry it!


    That means that he will die, but also means that he will never be able to meet Su Yingxia and Han Nian again!


    This is definitely not the result Han 3000 can accept¡° Even if you are highly poisonous, even if you are a devil, you can''t occupy my desire for life! " As soon as the inner anger was drunk, Han 3000 forced the heart of the dragon family to guide all the chaotic Qi mixed in the body. Boom! The heart of the dragon race suddenly turns, and the chaotic Qi in Han 3000''s body also moves with it. What follows is the bone loving pain brought by the chaotic heart driving the body again. Han 3000 will never forget that pain, and will never be willing to experience it for the second time. Unfortunately, there are some things Han 3000 can''t do. He has to experience not only the second time, but also the third time... The fourth time... Whenever the heart of the dragon in Han 3000 tries to drive the chaotic Qi to rotate, the mixed Qi will rotate 36 weeks with Han 3000''s body meridians. If you want to transfer one Sunday, Han 3000 needs nine times, which also means that Han 3000 really needs nine times 36, a total of 324 times. Han 3000 did not know how many times he needed to go through such 324 times. But even if it''s so painful, Han 3000 is still biting his teeth, because giving up is equivalent to saying goodbye to all the people he loves. Pain to the extreme, people will shock, but the extreme extreme, is numbness. In the outside world, after a few times of Taotie jumping, the body suddenly shrinks hundreds of times, just like the size of an ordinary sheep, and gets into a certain time and space. As soon as it entered, it lowered its head and walked towards the human figure in time and space¡° Are you back? " The figure touched Taotie''s head with a gentle hand, just like touching a dog: "has everything been done?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2369

    "Well


    The ferocious and ferocious gluttonous outside, but docile at this time, it is like seeing the owner''s dog, sending it with drooping head and whispering intimately.


    With a smile, the figure saw that he had white beard, white face and white clothes. He was like a free and unfettered Sanxian old man. He had an extraordinary bearing and said with a smile: "hard work for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man touched Taotie''s head to his stomach, but his brow suddenly wrinkled: "this boy..."


    "Interesting, interesting!"


    The old man laughed and put his hand in Taotie''s stomach. It seemed that he was feeling something.


    "I regard this boy as a guest. This boy is good. I regard you as my home and do whatever I want." The old man smiles leisurely. He closes his eyes and feels the feeling in his hands.


    And hand across the belly, Han 3000 that pile of rotten meat, at this time, but has come to the bursts of stench.


    If Han 3000''s meat can barely be called a pile of rotten meat, now it can''t even be called rotten meat. To be exact, this guy''s current situation is more like a pile of rotten water.


    The strong stench was like a ditch that had been buried for more than ten years. Mo Yang and others vomited.


    Moreover, vomiting is a pure physiological reaction.


    These are enough to show how exaggerated Han 3000''s body rotted at this time.


    But at this time, Han 3000''s faith is still firm, even in such a state, he never slackened.


    Han 3000, who has reached the state of trouble, has no other thoughts and only wants to drive the heart of the dragon family.


    All of a sudden, the heart of the whole dragon clan was jammed and there was a big movement!


    Tightly, all the chaotic Qi suddenly became unusually docile and flowed gently along Han 3000''s meridians.


    What''s more strange is that the body, which is already a pool of water, starts to circulate slowly at this time, and with their slow flow, there are more and more impurities in the water.


    And these impurities hinder the speed of water flow, and the more they accumulate, the greater they become. Finally, it can be clearly seen that they are pieces of meat.


    And the slow water seems to help these pieces of meat, they are like adhesive, bonding large and small pieces of meat, and pushing them up one by one.


    What''s amazing is that when these pieces of meat are pushed up, they begin to sew themselves together and coalesce into larger pieces.


    Such as this method, the meat became bigger and bigger, and finally under Han 3000''s head, it condensed into a huge meat ball.


    At this time, there was a faint white air in the meat.


    Surrounded by the white Qi, the meat began to contract everywhere. With their contraction, Mo Yang and others soon found that some parts were shrunk into hands, some parts into feet


    Bang!


    A huge white air suddenly released from the meat, even covered the appearance of the meat. But when the white air dissipated, Han 3000 sat there with his legs crossed, wrapped with a layer of white air, like a protective cover, protecting him.


    "Three thousand!"


    Mo Yang and others were shocked. They wiped their eyes one by one in disbelief, for fear that they might be wrong.


    Just now Han 3000 was still a pool of stinking stagnant water, but in an instant, it was like a fairy falling from the sky, white streamer protecting body, showing so powerful and holy.


    "Shit, that''s ok?"


    Almost at the same time, the spirit of magic dragon in Han 3000''s body can''t help being shocked.


    It''s just incredible, isn''t it?!


    "You said that the Qi of chaos can devour everything. But you also said that it can turn into all things, so what''s to make a fuss about? " Han three thousand God know a smile, then, eyes open.


    Just now it was still boundless darkness, but it was particularly clear in his eyes. He could not only see the scene next to him, but even see the meat wall around in the distance.


    This is the true essence of Taotie.


    When the energy in the body moved, his eyes suddenly burst out a golden light and swept directly to the meat wall in the distance.


    Bang!


    There was an explosion on the meat wall in the distance.


    Dong!


    Gluttonous belly, suddenly a drum, the next second, returned to normal.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Aware of the strange Baihu old man on Taotie''s belly, he laughed heartily: "interesting, interesting, really interesting, Taotie, it seems that you ate a person who shouldn''t eat."


    "Well


    Taotie seems to shake his head with some dissatisfaction, and seems not to accept the old man''s words.


    "He found another way in your stomach. You can''t digest him." The old man patted Taotie on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Well


    Taotie shook his head and didn''t seem to agree.


    The old man smiles and touches his hand. Just as he wants to speak, his white eyebrows suddenly wrinkle tightly. The feeling in his hand tells him that something is not good.


    "This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2370

    Inside!


    Han 3000, who has found a way to fight against the heart of chaos, doesn''t have any convergence, and doesn''t want to leave soon.


    On the contrary, after a few words of greetings with Moyang and others, they directly sat down, and then the heart of the dragon people was directly sacrificed by the goods.


    Yes, just like the last time in the book of heaven, Han 3000 began to use the heart of the dragon family to absorb the chaos in the gluttonous belly.


    "Is this boy a little too rude?" Outside, the old man couldn''t help murmuring.


    It''s not only impolite. To be exact, Han 3000 is a robber now.


    Like a camel that hasn''t drunk water for decades, it suddenly meets an oasis. Isn''t it a wolf''s meal?


    With the release of the dragon''s heart, Han 3000 directly urged the dragon''s heart and sucked the chaos around him without any politeness.


    For a moment, the chaos around us is like meeting a tornado. They are directly sucked into the whirlpool by the dragon''s heart. Then they obediently enter the dragon''s heart and are completely stored in it.


    Then, the heart of the dragon has the storage of energy, and the more it turns, the more it absorbs.


    Just for a moment, not only the chaos around was completely pulled by the vortex, but also the chaos far away was absorbed.


    Boom!!!


    Outside, the sound of thunder came from Taotie''s stomach.


    Old man Baihu is far from being calm, with a smile and shock in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy was quite strange. He could be like this, but you don''t have to worry. With your food, no matter how much he sucks, it won''t hurt you." With that, he patted Taotie''s head, as if to appease him without too much tension.


    But obviously, the old man''s calculation is wrong, at least in Han 3000, there is no such situation.


    The energy that the heart of the dragon can store, not to mention a glutton, even if it is the book of heaven, it is a treasure that can support thousands of dragon.


    If there is no huge storage capacity, how can the heart of the Dragon bear it?!


    It wasn''t long before Han 3000 absorbed it in the book of heaven. He fought a lot with this energy. That''s just part of the storage of the heart of the dragon people. If he absorbed it with all his strength, sometimes it''s hard to imagine


    At least, after Han 3000''s dragon heart was absorbed in his gluttonous stomach, the dark chaos around him was swallowed up by the Dragon news in a few hours.


    But Han 3000 didn''t plan to stop at all, even in order to suck faster, he directly took the heart of the dragon people to change places to continue to suck.


    Poor Taotie has been beating drums in his stomach. Like people with constipation, the noise has never stopped.


    Others may eat something to digest and replenish their energy, but when they get to Han 3000 and Taotie, the situation is completely reversed.


    Han 3000 can''t make up for Taotie. On the contrary, Taotie is like eating a bottomless hole, and his energy keeps falling in.


    In the words of the earth, this is simply a laxative with special effects


    And Han 3000 is wonderful, and the battle in the forest and swamp has also entered a white hot stage.


    Although the demon clan has few people, this disadvantage has not been magnified under the help of the terrain. On the contrary, because there are few people, it has become an advantage to shuttle freely in the forest and swamp.


    In the face of the absolute number advantage of the three families, the three demons are fighting equally!


    Time, in the fierce battle on both sides, passes extremely fast.


    The old man in the mysterious space, at this time, did not worry about just now, but gently stroked Taotie and entered a state of rest.


    Although Taotie''s stomach has been ringing endlessly, how could this ancient fierce beast care about this little problem? With the old man, he closed his eyes long ago, curled up there and slept with his eyes closed.


    With the passage of time, the sound in Taotie''s stomach began to get smaller and smaller, until finally, he didn''t even feel any sound.


    When the sneak attack on the side of the demon clan was a great success, it caused great losses to the three families with minimal casualties, and the three families who killed fled and completely declared the victory of the war.


    Outside, nearly seven days have passed


    In these seven days, in time and space, the old man and Taotie have already lived the day when nothing happened.


    Until that evening, the sound in Taotie''s stomach completely disappeared, and the old man said with a smile: "I have said that he is nothing compared with you, he will always have a full day."


    Taotie shakes his head and wants to express something with his body, but suddenly he feels wrong. He shakes his body tightly and seems to feel the change in his body.


    But the next second, Taotie''s feet suddenly softened, and then his body suddenly fell to his knees. His stomach, which was still bulging, was shriveled in an instant, and his hair, like steel, also softened in an instant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2371

    The sudden great change made the old man frown and move his hand slightly, and a stream of energy directly wrapped in Taotie. But when this energy hit Taotie, the old man frowned.


    "This boy... You..."


    The old man looked at the energy wrapped in Taotie''s body in a daze. Surprisingly, at this time, even the energy he put on Taotie was in a state of separation, and was constantly absorbed by Taotie.


    "You even want to absorb my energy?"


    The old man was angry and funny. He suddenly stopped his hand. Then he took off his energy and frowned, as if thinking about something.


    For a moment, he suddenly laughed.


    "You are so funny, you even cheated me."


    "For your part, I''ve never heard of it. I''ve never seen it."


    When using Taotie''s own energy and storing it in his stomach, Han Sanqian''s absorption of energy gradually changed from the initial barbarism to the integration with Taotie. In this way, the absorption is faster and more hidden, so that the old man himself did not notice anything different.


    As time goes on, the energy in Taotie''s body has been consumed too much and physiological reaction appears. Only then can the old man feel wrong.


    "What''s the difference between you and the blood sucking roundworm?"


    With a smile, the old man''s energy hits Taotie again. After a while, Taotie''s whole body is shocked.


    Han 3000 in his stomach


    After seven days of suffering and healing, Han 3000 is totally greedy and immersed in the sensation of "stealing" energy for a long time.


    In the huge belly of Taotie, although there is not as much aura as in the eight wasteland books, and the environment is not as sunny, there is nothing left here except boundless darkness.


    But fortunately, with the company of Moyang and others, the quantity of chaos Qi is insufficient, but the quality is not enough. Compared with the aura in the book of eight wild days, the Qi of chaos is more pure and thick.


    To a certain extent, the Qi of chaos against Buddhism is like the most primitive force, while the aura of the eight wild books belongs to a certain branch.


    Considering the cultivation problems of Moyang and others, Han Sanqian used the chaotic Qi absorbed by them to protect them. No worries about Han 3000, since then has been the same as now, simply can not stop absorbing.


    In seven days, Han 3000 has not seen how much the heart of the dragon clan has been loaded, but it is sure that it is much more than what was loaded in the eight wasteful heavenly books last time.


    That is to say, the Qi of chaos is not as good as the aura of the eight wild heavenly books. Otherwise, for such a long time, Han 3000 felt that he could at least absorb more than ten times what he had absorbed in the eight wild heavenly books before.


    This is really a pity and a fly in the ointment.


    "Ha ha, children, greed is insatiable. It may backfire." At this time, Han 3000 around suddenly came a hearty laughter.


    That is, people have quality, otherwise they must scold Han 3000. You have stolen so much chaos, and you are still here?!


    "Who?" Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, although did not open eyes, but the God consciousness has put.


    But obviously, in the dark world around here, besides Han 3000 and Mo Yang, who else would there be?!


    "Are you Taotie?" Han 3000 quickly reflected it. The next second, Han 3000 said with a smile, "is this insatiable greed? This thing almost killed me. In order not to do harm to others, I decided to let it do harm to me, so I sucked him. It''s called helping all living beings and caring for the world. "


    In Han Sanqian''s eyes, this is a gluttonous voice, so it is natural to ridicule it.


    After all, Han almost died here.


    "It''s shameless to make a mess of things." The voice a smile, full of helpless and bitter smile.


    As for Han 3000''s fallacy, it''s obvious that the other party really doesn''t know how to talk to him.


    "The truth is only in the hands of a few people. You can''t understand it, and I can''t help it." Han three thousand teeth sharp mouth, he what rotten person has not seen, counterattack natural head is right, just Han three thousand sometimes don''t want to fight.


    "If you can use the chaos that can kill you thousands of times for your own use, you are really smart and capable. You can play well with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. But you''ve been here for seven days. Is it almost time to come out? "


    "Sorry, I have a problem, that is, I always do what I like, not what I don''t like. Seven days ago, I wanted to get out of here, but now... "


    Han 3000 sneered: "I''m sorry, there''s an old saying that it''s good. If I come, I''ll be at ease. After these seven days, I''ve adapted here, and I think it''s very comfortable and can practice. It''s dark. I don''t have to turn off the lights when I sleep."


    At the beginning of the experience of life and death, the other party didn''t want to let him out, now he broke through this pass, which is so easy to let it go?!


    "But if you don''t go out, I''ll be sucked to death by you." The voice said with a smile. Naturally, this is the voice of the old man outside¡° Are you not a glutton Han 3000 frowned¡° Of course not. "¡° I won''t go out. If it dares to eat me, what''s the matter with me? " Then Han 3000 added, "by the way, I may be happier when it dies!"¡° Xiao you, you misunderstood. It doesn''t eat you, but it just brings you to see me. " The old man said with a bitter smile¡° See you? Who are you? Do I know you? " Han 3000 asked¡° You and I don''t know each other, but fate is doomed. You and I are inextricably linked. " The old man said Hearing this, Han 3000 feels cold on his back. How can he say a kind of basic state¡° I asked it to bring you. Can you come out now? " The old man said with a smile¡° That''s not going out Han 3000 shook his head and said, "how can I know if what you said is true or false? Now it can''t carry me. Naturally, you can say anything. When I was digesting me, why didn''t I see you come out to help me? Did you ask me to see you? "¡° This is really caused by my curiosity for a moment. I''d like to see what makes the man who opened the trapped Dragon Mountain and swallowed the blood of the magic dragon shine. If it makes you unhappy, I''d like to apologize to you. "¡° Fate? Trapped in the dragon mountain Hearing these key words, Han 3000 frowned: "are you trapped in the immortal Valley, trapped immortal?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2372

    The old man who sweeps the floor once said that trapped immortal valley was named because trapped immortal, but this man kept saying that he was the one who opened the trapped Dragon Mountain and swallowed the blood of the evil dragon.


    Therefore, only this person who is related to Kunlongshan can say such words.


    And the person who can be related to Kunlong mountain, Han 3000 thinks about it, can only be the kungu immortal in Kunxian valley.


    In addition to the change of the poor immortal Valley, and his voice of shouting evil Taotie, this ferocious beast called xiaotaotie, everything seems to prove Han 3000''s conjecture


    "You are very clever. You can guess my identity just by a few words." The old man also did not deny, generously admitted his identity¡° Now, can you come out? "


    "Since I''m guiyuanzi, I''m not afraid to disobey him, but how can I get out?" Han 3000.


    "You just need to close your eyes, empty everything, I can send you out."


    "Wait a minute!" Han 3000 suddenly waved his hand. When guiyuanzi was puzzled, he was embarrassed and said, "can you send me out of my mouth, I don''t want to..."


    "Ha ha ha! You boy, monkey spirit, just close your eyes and let it go. "


    As soon as Han 3000''s eyes closed, his heart emptied. He felt a breeze blowing his body. When he opened his eyes, he was already in nothingness. The surrounding air is colorful, vivid and illusory.


    Mo Yang three people also come out together, step on the void, for a time both surprised and curious look around.


    "Three thousand, where is this? Damn it. It''s fantastic. " Dao 121 looks like he has never seen the world. He can''t help but shout to Han 3000 in surprise.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. He looked around. It''s not real, but it''s magic.


    "This is in the void. It''s in a certain area under the trapped immortal valley." Guiyuanzi explained softly.


    "Underground? Are we underground? " Mo Yang''s incredible way.


    The foot is in the void, and there is an abyss under the anti Buddha void. This kind of place looks like a field in the air. To say underground, it is too confusing people''s common sense.


    With guiyuanzi''s explanation, Han 3000 focuses on him.


    The only strange thing is that his shoulders are so high that he looks uncomfortable.


    "Oh, no wonder." Guiyuanzi felt Han 3000''s eyes, his hands moved, and his hands immediately turned into two withered vines.


    "My hands have become the shackles of God. If I have no hands, I will naturally use these two withered vines instead." Guiyuanzi said, the withered vine moved and turned into two arms.


    Everything was just between the swings of his hands, as if nothing had happened.


    "Sorry, master." Han 3000 apologized for his curiosity and said respectfully.


    "Anyone who is so rude really needs to apologize, but you don''t have to. In other words, I should be grateful to you. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I will sleep here. " He said with a soft smile¡° By the way, what''s your name? "


    "Han 3000!"


    "Well, three thousand is a good name. It has a moral." Guiyuanzi said with a smile: "people are also good-looking. Heroes are worthy of youth."


    "Come and sit down." Guiyuanzi patted his side and motioned Han 3000 to sit down.


    Han 3000 quickly waved his hand: "I know what you mean. But... "


    Obviously, Han 3000 has many questions in mind.


    However, as soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, an invisible force had pushed him gently to Gui Yuanzi''s side and sat down.


    Guiyuanzi smiles and looks at Han 3000. Then, he puts the old hand on Han 3000''s hand. The old hand doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Except for a little cold, Han 3000 doesn''t think it''s the hand of Kuteng.


    "Sure enough, he is the son of heaven." Guiyuanzi smiles with satisfaction: "it''s worthwhile for me to wait for so many years to be able to merge and devour the blood of the magic dragon, and also to use the Qi of chaos for my own use. Three thousand, I ask you, are you willing to worship me as a teacher and learn what I have learned all my life? "


    Han three thousand eyebrows suddenly big wrinkle, hurriedly urgent voice way: "elder, three thousand natural willing, just..."


    "It''s just between you and me, but on one side?"


    "Yes." Han Sanqian does not deny that although Han Sanqian has experienced several wars, he has more and more found that he is poor in skills, but Han Sanqian is not the kind of greedy person who wants to learn from anyone.


    It''s only because the chaos in Taotie''s stomach tried to kill Han 3000.


    Guiyuanzi laughed and stood up slowly. He said with a smile, "3000, it''s true that you and I are predestined. Do you know that?"


    "Heaven''s will must not be disobeyed."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. He didn''t understand the meaning of guiyuanzi''s words. He said strangely: "will of heaven?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2373

    "Many years ago, the magic dragon crossed the world to bring disaster to the common people. At that time, as the true God, I joined hands with the other two true gods to fight with the magic dragon for 7749 days. Finally, at the cost of the fall of two true gods and the death of tens of thousands of experts, we successfully trapped the magic dragon in the Dragon Mountain. "


    "After that, in order to make the magic dragon trapped here forever, I used the bones of my hands to harden the shackles of God, lock the magic dragon''s muscles and bones, and make it trapped here forever."


    "But it''s all known."


    With that, guiyuanzi was full of grief.


    The battle to seal the magic dragon did not come to an end. Guiyuanzi, like the other two real gods, should have fallen into the God tomb for later generations to inherit.


    But at the critical moment, guiyuanzi found that although the magic dragon was trapped, the blood of the magic dragon, which was full of the power of the evil spirit, was not sealed. They penetrated into the ground, and even the surrounding hundred Li was full of scorched earth.


    In order to stop this happening, guiyuanzi spilled the blood of the real God, created this trapped immortal Valley, and curbed the spread of the blood of the magic dragon.


    But at the same time, guiyuanzi was trapped here.


    The magic dragon is released. Naturally, guiyuanzi is also released.


    "No wonder, when you wake up, the trapped fairy valley will no longer exist!" Han 3000 nodded clearly.


    "The blood of the magic dragon makes all things lifeless, but I am full of vitality when I turn to the immortal valley. This is opposition in itself. Secondly, I also hope to leave this piece of green soil for future generations to have a place to recuperate when they attack the magic dragon."


    "I see!"


    "But what does this have to do with your relationship with the fate of 3000 days?" Moyang said strangely.


    "After sealing the magic dragon, my soul was trapped in the oasis of blood, but it was still difficult to stop the spread of the magic dragon''s blood, until one day, this little guy came." With that, guiyuanzi looks at the gluttonous food which has been sucked thin by Han 3000 for several circles.


    Guiyuanzi doesn''t know where and why Taotie comes from. He only knows that this guy is here to help him. It''s because of him that trapped immortal Valley can really fight against the blood of the magic dragon perfectly, so that it can be officially stabilized here.


    "This little guy doesn''t speak. When he doesn''t come over, he gives me a message."


    "After many years, someone chosen by heaven will come to lift the seal of magic dragon."


    "I''ve been waiting for tens of thousands of years, but I don''t know. If it wasn''t for Taotie, I thought that message was just a joke. It was just that someone wanted me to continue to seal the magic dragon."


    "But today... Han 3000, you changed my mind. At the same time, I have to sigh the message brought by xiaotaotie."


    "The incident of Kunlongshan happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, that is to say, it was predicted hundreds of thousands of years ago? Is it that amazing? " Mo Yang couldn''t help his strange way.


    This is also a very strange point for Han 3000.


    Even if someone can foretell, it''s incredible to know what will happen hundreds of thousands of years later.


    You know, hundreds of thousands of years ago, Han 3000 was not even born. At that time, he didn''t even have a score. However, at this time, someone accurately calculated


    Isn''t that evil enough?


    "Damn, what kind of sacredness does the person who knows this matter have to be?"


    "Yes, it''s too bad to know everything after hundreds of thousands of years."


    Dao 12 and Liu Fang look at each other.


    "It''s so wonderful that I have to doubt that it''s providence. What''s more, what kind of cultivation is a person who can make the ancient beast like Taotie obedient? " Guiyuanzi also sighed.


    As a true God, he may not be able to have such power. He may be able to look up things a hundred years later, but he can never look up things thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years later.


    Obviously, the strength of the other party must be above him, even... Even more than him.


    "This evil glutton is a fierce beast in ancient times, but that man can control it. How strong is his own strength?" Han 3000 frowned and murmured.


    This can not help but make people extremely confused.


    Who is this man?


    Is he as strong as Han 3000 and others have guessed?!


    Or, for hundreds of thousands of years, he has let nature take its course, and has already fallen


    "No matter who he is, in that message, he has explained everything now. He said that there is a relationship between you and me. He asked me to teach you my life-long skills. Besides, you also released me from the trapped immortal valley. No matter in love or reason, you and I should have this relationship. Three thousand, would you like to?"


    "Three thousand is the predestined fate. Guiyuanzi also wanted to pass it on to you, so you can promise to come down." See Han 3000 hesitation, Mo Yang hurried way.


    "Yes, three thousand. Heaven''s will can''t be violated. What''s more, it was settled hundreds of thousands of years ago." Dao 12 also hurriedly advised.


    "Three thousand, maybe the magic dragon was born for you, everything is cause and effect, you promise." Liu Fang also advised.


    Everything is cause and effect? The magic dragon was born because of himself?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2374

    There are some things that I''m afraid of.


    If the magic dragon is born because of itself, the cause and effect of all this will directly pull the timeline back to hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    This time line is too terrible, isn''t it?!


    What''s more, what kind of astonishing overall situation will the situation be for hundreds of thousands of years?


    All of these are huge problems, which fill Han 3000''s heart.


    And every huge problem, even a startling thing, really makes people unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    "Three thousand, talk to me." See Han 3000 has been silent, Mo Yang naturally worried.


    As far as he is concerned, he certainly can''t wait for his good brother to learn and learn. He constantly strengthens himself and goes to the peak of his life.


    "Yes, it''s a rare opportunity. Three thousand, you can''t miss it." Dao 12 is also quite nervous.


    For a long time, Han 3000 sighed and shook his head helplessly. He looked at Dao 12 full of expectations, then at Mo Yang, Liu Fang and GUI Yuanzi, and gave a wry smile: "do you mean to accept that person''s arrangement? Or the so-called Providence? "


    In fact, it is precisely because of the arrangement in advance that Han 3000 is even more reluctant.


    "If you want to resist, you must first know who the other party is." Mo Yang said softly.


    Han 3000 does not deny this. He does.


    "It is not clear whether the identity of the other party is good or bad, whether it is human or God. Rash refusal and resistance may not be good for us."


    "Or, your acceptance may be within his expectation, but your refusal may have been arranged by him?"


    Mo Yang''s words left Han 3000 speechless.


    "Yes, three thousand. You can settle down when you come. Some things you don''t understand will be understood sooner or later, but we have to live to that time, don''t we?"


    Nodding heavily, Han 3000 looked up at guiyuanzi: "if you don''t dislike me, I will."


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to think about other things any more. He only wants to have enough strength to win back Su Yingxia.


    "You and I are predestined, what is the so-called dislike? What''s more, your performance has conquered me. It''s a good thing to have an apprentice like you for the rest of my life. "


    As soon as the voice fell, guiyuanzi''s hands suddenly moved, and then Han 3000 turned around slightly. Guiyuanzi immediately clapped his hands on Han 3000''s shoulder.


    "What I preach to you is the Heart Sutra of earth fire. You can use your energy to create a border. In this border, the fire will burn endlessly, and the enemies in the border will be devoured by the fire of hell. Their accomplishments and defenses will be lost rapidly. What they lose will be spread to you by the earth fire, and this will change with each other."


    "I''ll pass on your thunder startling skill in all directions, which can lead the nine heaven Thunder Dragon to the world. Cooperating with the Heart Sutra of earth fire, you can attack heaven and earth together and be invincible."


    "Finally, I''ll pass you a set of my life''s unique skill, seventy-two way magic sword."


    "Close your eyes, I pass, you accept, I speak, you listen!"


    "Yes Han 3000 nodded and then closed his eyes.


    The next second, he suddenly felt that countless gods could suddenly rush into his body from behind, and at the same time, countless pictures also instantly invaded his mind.


    Most of these pictures are very dazzling scenes.


    Or the endless fire burning, or the Thunder Dragon traveling for nine days, or guiyuanzi yingzi dancing sword, sword like dragon, sword like Tiger


    There are also some strange runes, which are all loaded into Han 3000''s head, so that there is too much information for Han 3000 to digest one by one.


    Followed by a wave of energy from behind Han 3000.


    "Damn it


    Bang!


    But outside the swamp forest, although the eternal sea area was seriously damaged, the good thing was that Aoshi, the true God, was sitting in the battle. After several dry battles, the eternal sea area and Yaoshen Pavilion finally broke out in the ambush.


    Tens of thousands of disciples died in the war, and nearly half of them were injured. Of course, Han 3000 did a good job, and he was attacked by the demon disciples in the forest and swamp.


    But for the immortal sea area and the medicine God pavilion where the true God sits, this result is really intolerable.


    Ao Shi was angry and scolded each other. Everyone around him was like eggplant. His face was not only very ugly, but also colorless.


    In any case, the top of the blue mountain at least got a God''s yoke in the end. It''s a great luck in misfortune. In the eternal sea area, it took a lot of effort, but there was no hair. It''s their share to lose soldiers and defeat generals. How can they not be angry and angry?!


    However, everything, as Han 3000 was swallowed by Taotie, can only be attributed to this for the time being.


    They and the wave of mutual show on the top of blue mountain are in itself restraining and coexisting with each other. No one wants to win over Han 3000. If you want to win over Han 3000, we will kill each other, otherwise it will be the same.


    Now Han 3000 is gone, or it''s not sure whether he''s gone or alive. After all, no one wants to provoke the glutton of evil. At least, who doesn''t want to be the first bird in the case of mutual restraint¡° Send a warrant and give me the wanted Han 3000. " Aoshi cheered coldly¡° Ao Lao, Han Sanqian has been swallowed by Taotie... "Wang Wanzhi wants to say that Han Sanqian has been swallowed. Going to arrest him is not equivalent to looking for something? But he didn''t dare to talk to Ao Shi¡° What about swallowing your stomach? You''re still missing him? That boy can even come out of the endless abyss, even me and... "In the second half of the passage, Ao Shi didn''t say that Han 3000 can even carry him and Lu Wushen. What the hell can''t he do¡° Dead to see dead, I live to see people. "¡° Yes Wang Wenzhi nodded, and then ordered to go on, saying: "pass on, no matter what the cost, death to Han 3000 corpses, live to Han 3000 people."¡° Yes When Aoshi heard Wang''s order, he sighed: "I don''t know what Han 3000 has in hand on the top of the blue mountain. If Han 3000 is alive, he will be in trouble."¡° What''s more, those demons dare to attack us for him. If Han 3000 lives, or works for the top of the blue mountain, or colludes with those demons, he will be raising a tiger for trouble in the future Ao Shi hummed coldly¡° Grandfather, the old man Fu Tian wants to see you. " Aoyi came over and said in a low voice¡° Do you still have a face to see Mr. Ao? Just now, they were attacked by the demon clan. They cried their father and mother one by one, like a counsellor. Let them go. " Wang Huan said angrily¡° No, let him come. I''d like to see what he wants to say This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2375

    Ao Shi said that although Wang Jianzhi was depressed, he still had to nod his head and ask his men to come with Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian is in a mess. Everyone is panicked by the attack of the demons, not to mention the Fu Ye family.


    "I''ve seen aolao." Fu Tian said respectfully.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? I was scared to pee just now. Now come to ask God for peace of mind?" Wang Huanzhi sneered.


    Fu Tian looked embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    "To put it bluntly, I don''t have much time to waste on rubbish." Ao Shi was dissatisfied, glanced at Fu Tian and disdained to say.


    "Good." Fu Tian nodded: "I want Ao Lao to give me 5000 elite soldiers."


    "Joke, Fu Tian, you are afraid to be scared silly by the demons. You help your family run to our immortal sea area and Yaoshen pavilion to ask for important people? If you are really scared and can''t find anyone, you can look for beggars in the street, or you can help the women of the Ye family to go out and hook up with more men, then you will have more people. " Wang Wenzhi said coldly.


    As soon as this remark came out, the people couldn''t help laughing.


    Aoshi also slightly frivolous face, said with a smile: "why do you ask me for soldiers?"


    "With our mutual cooperation, and even more with Han 3000." Fu Tian put his face in his pocket, no matter how others laugh, he just showed his respect to Ao Shidao.


    "Han 3000?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ao, if Han 3000 is not dead, I''m afraid we can only be more valuable to you!"


    "What''s the solution?"


    "Han 3000 was coerced by Lu Ruoxin. I believe that. Did Ao see that at that time?" Seeing that Ao Shi was really interested, Fu Tian immediately raised a proud smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Aoshi thought for a long time, nodded: "yes, so what?"


    "As far as I know, the three people Lu Ruoxin released today are Han 3000''s friends on earth."


    For this point, when Han 3000 was still in Xuanyuan world, Fu Tian had helped his family to kill Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world. Naturally, he had some basic information about Han 3000 in Xuanyuan world.


    "So what?"


    "Han 3000 values love and righteousness, so you can see that for three low-level garbage friends, Han 3000 can even give up resistance and let Lu Ruoxin attack."


    "Yes Ao Shi was also very surprised at this, and even didn''t agree with Han 3000.


    The so-called great achievers don''t stick to small details. But Han 3000, who is willing to be three wastes, almost gives up the good situation. This is really not the trend of great generals.


    At least, Aoshi thinks so.


    "Therefore, it is enough to show that these three people can threaten Han 3000." After that, Fu Tian saw Ao Shi still nodding, and then continued: "what I want to say is that Lu Ruoxin gave Han 3000 such important chips without reservation, and Han 3000 not only didn''t retaliate, but even... He was threatened by Lu Ruoxin in the next step. Do you think why?"


    This is really what Aoshi has been thinking about, but until now, he has not figured it out.


    "I suspect that Su Yingxia is in Lu Ruoxin''s hands."


    As soon as this remark came out, it was like five thunderbolts, and a group of people were shocked!


    "Fu Tian, do you mean that Lu Ruoxin took Su Yingxia?"


    "It''s impossible. The story of flint city was secretly plotted by Yaoshen Pavilion and Zhu family in Flint city. No one else could know it, let alone cut off the Soviet Union to welcome the summer." Wang Wanzhi immediately denied.


    "But it happened, didn''t it?" Without fear, Fu Tiansi said coldly: "or, in other words, the mysterious man who told you su Yingxia''s whereabouts was Lu Ruoxin?"


    Fu Tian''s question made everyone pale and unimaginable.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems to be the most logical.


    If Firestone city is cut off halfway, the person who cuts off must know the news, and the person who can cut off people from Firestone Zhu''s family must be an expert, which is quite consistent with Lu Ruoxin.


    "Maybe this is Lu Ruoxin''s game at all. Taking advantage of Su Yingxia''s disappearance, she provoked a conflict between us and Han 3000, but she took advantage of it. It''s really like something she can do." Gu you agrees at this time.


    "What''s more, Fu Tian is right. If Lu Ruoxin can easily give up such a good chip, she must have a better chip than that. For Han 3000, the best chip is Su Yingxia." Gu you makes a sound, and others follow.


    Many people also nodded in agreement. Obviously, this possibility is more recognized by many people.


    Ao Shi''s head is also a little bit lighter. If he helps the sky, if he analyzes it carefully, it''s really normal. Lu Ruoxin''s chips in his hand are su Yingxia''s.


    With her cleverness, it''s also normal to play the trick of killing two birds with one stone.


    So at this time, supporting the family may not be a street mouse, at least in terms of Aoshi and Yongsheng sea area, there is still some value.


    "OK, Fu Tian, our cooperation is still going on, but what do you want from me?" Ao Shi frowned slightly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2376

    "I want to send people to the place where the dragon is trapped to continue to inquire about Han 3000''s whereabouts. At the same time, I want to send troops to the top of the blue mountain to inquire about Su Yingxia''s whereabouts." Fu Tian said respectfully.


    Ao Shi nodded with satisfaction: "five thousand is too little. I''ll give you ten thousand."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ao."


    "If you have half a minute news of Su Yingxia, please inform me immediately. If you need reinforcements, you can find Wang Huanzhi at any time." With that, Aoshi looked at Wang Huanzhi and said, "can you understand?"


    "Yes Depressed answer a, Wang slow in the heart is very agitated.


    He struggled to regain his position from FUJIA, but now Futian wants to be equal to himself by flattering him. Naturally, he is quite dissatisfied.


    But Fu Tian was very excited: "thank you, Mr. Ao!"


    "You go down. It''s the old rule. I''ll give you a month."


    "Yes


    After receiving his life, he went down to the top of the sky. Today is bound to be a day of ups and downs for him, but fortunately, after the big fall, he ushered in a big rise.


    With AO Shi''s troops, his status in Fuye family and in the world will be greatly improved.


    In fact, he forgot that he had Han 3000 as his son-in-law. He could have been carefree and enjoyed his success, but he ruined everything. Now he is proud of being a dog.


    A ridiculous person must be hateful.


    "Old Ao, do you really believe that old dog Fu Tian?" Wang Huan Zhi is not reconciled, wait to help a day to walk, immediately urgent voice persuades a way.


    Ao Shiyi said with a smile: "just like you said, it''s just a dog. Can a dog feed his family? It''s not a bad thing to give some bones and look at the door. "


    "Yes Although Wang Jianzhi was smiling, his teeth were clenched.


    Han 3000 let the tiger go back to the mountain. The more he played, the more trouble he had. Now many old dogs are helping him to grab food. In fact, he is depressed.


    However, Wang''s depression is still to come.


    After the battle of trapped Longshan, Han Sanqian''s deeds of fighting double gods soon spread in all directions.


    Being able to fight the real God is one of the gimmicks. Being able to fight one against two is even more shocking.


    And this kind of legend is becoming more and more intense. According to the legend of the people in the rivers and lakes, it is inevitable to boast and exaggerate. Han 3000 fought against two gods, and the gods he was preached were extraordinary.


    Either it satisfies the inner fantasies of many ordinary monks, or it is rooted in the hearts of people with a grounded background. Han 3000 has become the uncrowned God in many people''s hearts.


    Many people lamented that if Han 3000 were alive, he would certainly do a career with him, or at least live in the world.


    However, while sighing, I feel sorry for Han 3000. I feel sorry for his untimely death, and he ended up being swallowed by Taotie.


    However, some people believe that Han Sanqian can create miracles as before, because he is the pronoun of miracles.


    The world is like this, and so is the demons.


    Although they live in a cold and bitter place, the demons have been suppressed all the year round. Therefore, most of them are quiet and silent. People with lofty ideals just work hard and hope to recover the demons one day.


    But just after the demon Beitian and others came back, the demons were also boiling.


    It''s not only a successful sneak attack on the second hall, but also inspiring. It''s also because of the scene of Han 3000, the new generation of demon God, described by Mo Beitian.


    Under the description of mobeitian, the battle was just like their personal visit, and they were looking forward to one day in the future. Under the leadership of Han 3000, the mob did not say that they would attack the world in all directions, but at least it was inevitable for them to look up and behave.


    "Han... Han 3000, he''s still alive?"


    In a small border town nearest to the land of trapped dragon, when Fu Mang and his party were resting in the inn, they heard these rumors. They were very excited, but at the same time they were very regretful.


    "Taotie... The man Taotie swallowed was Han 3000! We... We all watched foolishly. "


    "No, Shiyu, you are the last person to see Taotie''s whereabouts. Take us to him."


    "Even if it''s a fight with Taotie, I have to ask him to spit out Han 3000."


    Fu Mang, who was excited, would have rushed out to find Han 3000 if he hadn''t been pulled by several people.


    "Fu Mang, calm down. Even if you find Taotie, are you his opponent? Moreover, the vast sea of people, how to find the only gluttonous The world is full of wisdom.


    "What shall we do? Watching him die? "


    "I want to go to sleepy fairy Valley again. If you want to go, you''d better not be so impulsive!" The world is full of wisdom.


    Fu mang gritted his teeth and looked at Bai Xiaosheng. Finally, he nodded heavily.


    At this time, Han 3000 was in the void, his body was already flowing, his face was solemn, and he sat on the stage like an old monk, calm and incomparable.


    On his back, a pair of withered vines pressed tightly on it. Guiyuanzi''s hands had turned into the original shape. At this time, looking at the streamer on Han 3000, he immediately said happily: "3000, you have become a fire!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2377

    Hearing this, Han three thousand stopped to take a breath, turned into one, and gradually opened his eyes.


    Great information, as well as strong energy through the back, has all entered Han 3000''s body. At this time, Han 3000 only feels very comfortable.


    As the holy light comes to the body, and as the warm sun shines on the body, the whole person is full of a strong sense of strength. The blood and muscles of the body are eager to try because they are too strong.


    "Master, i..." Han Sanqian was so excited that he turned his head, but his smile solidified on his face.


    Guiyuanzi''s hands have not only turned into withered vines, but also his face is extremely ugly. If he was still proud and spirited before, then at this time, he is just like an old man in the world. His face is haggard and his skin is wrinkled.


    "Master, you this..." Han 3000 immediately looked at guiyuanzi with great guilt. He knew that guiyuanzi must have a direct relationship with himself.


    It must have been caused by guiyuanzi''s passing on the skill to himself.


    "No problem, all my skills have been passed on to you all my life. Naturally, the noumenon is withered like grass and decayed like wood." Guiyuanzi smiles indifferently, as if he doesn''t care about them at all.


    "Can I give you back my skills? In fact, I''ve absorbed a lot of chaos, so I''m not short of aura. " Han 3000 is in a hurry.


    Moreover, for Han 3000, even if he is short, he will never ask others for cultivation in this way.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, I should have fallen. My hands turned into shackles, and my blood turned into an oasis. I fought with the magic dragon trapped in the Dragon Mountain. Now, the magic dragon has been removed, and my mission will be completed naturally. Even if it is not passed on to you, my skills will slowly disappear with the blood of God and spread slowly on this land." Guiyuanzi chuckled bitterly.


    Sometimes mutual restraint means mutual birth. Over the past several hundred thousand years, the blood of the magic dragon and he have been mutually reinforcing just because of mutual restraint.


    Without the meaning of fighting magic dragon''s blood, the oasis created by God''s blood naturally has no value of existence.


    "It''s better to give it to you than to waste it on heaven and earth."


    "At least you are my apprentice. You have the fate of heaven and earth, and my spirit is released because of you, so you don''t have to care about 3000." Guiyuanzi smiles and pats Han 3000 on the shoulder with one hand to comfort him.


    Han 3000 wanted to say something, but seeing guiyuanzi''s eyes, he finally blocked these words in his throat.


    "Now, try the fire, what do you think?"


    "Yes, but how can I try?"


    All around this is nothing but empty space, no reference to compare.


    "Simple! You imagine this is a Cangzhou


    Han Sanqian nodded, slightly closed his eyes, and suddenly changed his painting style into green mountains, green trees, green grass and blue sky, as if he were in a green world.


    Han 3000 nodded slightly, responded to Gui Yuanzi, and then condensed his hands.


    "The earth fire follows me, the industry fire spreads the sky! Go


    With Han Sany''s cold drink, he fell into a dead silence.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you learn?" Mo Yang looked around and asked in a voice.


    But the next second, only a distant boom was heard.


    In a short time, the green land turned into red scorched earth, and countless molten slurries and fires came directly from the ground. In a short time, everything withered and fell into the sea of fire.


    "My God Dao 12 looked at a sea of fire in front of him. He was holding his head and felt his scalp numb.


    Just for a moment, the ten acres of green forest in front of us is a sea of fire. It''s not too much to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Damn it Moyang is also speechless. He has seen arrogance, but he has never seen such arrogance.


    "Trees can be transformed, so can rocks?" Han three thousand also a little can''t believe of looking at own hands, murmur but way.


    "Yes, the person in this space will not only be burned by the fire of the earth, but also the fire of karma will absorb his energy and let his aura lose continuously, and some of the lost Aura will be transferred to you."


    With that, guiyuanzi had a finger in his hand, and a withered cane arm flew into the ground fire and turned into a human form.


    At the same time, the ground fire quickly spread to his whole body. Although it didn''t burn in his whole body like ordinary fire, it was still around him.


    At the same time, Han 3000 felt the energy coming into his body from his hand.


    "Sure enough... Sure enough, it can absorb the enemy''s Aura!" Han 3000 was a little shocked.


    If that''s the case, won''t you have a big killer for tens of thousands of people? Once the energy is insufficient, using this move can not only kill the enemy, but also replenish oneself. It is perfect, and can not be perfect any more.


    "Do you think that''s the end of it?" Guiyuanzi chuckled and patted Han 3000''s arm with the rest of his hand


    Han 3000 nodded, his hand was moving again, and he thought in his heart: "the eight ways to break, the nine days to lead the dragon, break!"


    Roar! Zizi! The sky was filled with thunder and lightning. Then, under the rolling clouds, a purple electric dragon whirled in the air. Every move of the dragon was surrounded by purple electric crags, which spread and hit the earth''s surface. Boom! Under the cover of the whole dark cloud, lightning crisscrossed for a moment, and the place where the electricity passed was full of ashes¡° The eight directions thunder startling skill can lead the nine day Thunder Dragon to release thousands of lightning and cause countless damage. At the same time, the thunder cloud above can form a state of suppression. People under the thunder cloud will not only be randomly shocked by the Thunder Dragon, but also continuously suppress the attack of the people they are in and the power of some magic soldiers. "¡° Once the earth fire and thunder are laid at the same time, their power will be amazing. " My darling! In other words, the attack belt of dihuoxinjing is the same as the auxiliary energy absorption, while the attack belt of bafangjinglei is the same as the suppression. If it works in two ways, hehe, I think it''s very beautiful. At the same time, anyone who is his own enemy will be killed¡° Finally, it''s the 72 way magic sword technique! "¡° This is the performance of our ancestors'' base Disha 72 star. Every move corresponds to the corresponding Disha star, so the move is changeable and good at attacking and defending. Although you are an axe, swords and axes have something in common. I pass it on to you. I hope I can help you. " Guiyuanzi said with a smile¡° Oh, by the way, you forgot something. " Guiyuanzi said with a smile, holding Han 3000''s hand. Boom! Zizi! Two loud noises, the fire burned fiercely, and the purple thunder in the sky was more shining¡° How could that be? " Han 3000 was surprised. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2378

    Han 3000 can be sure that guiyuanzi grasped his hand, but he just shook it hard. He didn''t dare to say whether there was any other way, but Han 3000 can be sure that he didn''t add any strength to himself.


    But even so, in front of the fire and thunder, but showed several times the growth.


    Even the Kuteng hand of guiyuanzi was completely wrapped up in the fire and was about to disappear.


    Boom!


    Han 3000 is trying to remind guiyuanzi that the industry fire has fiercely turned the withered rattan into ashes.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 felt the energy coming from the ground fire entering his body.


    "How? Fierce? " Guiyuanzi put down Han 3000''s hand and said with a smile.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly and said in a strange voice: "fierce, but... But why did such a big change happen suddenly? Is it the wrong way I used?"


    "You are talented, how can you have a way to say it wrong?" Guiyuanzi smiled.


    "That''s... I''m not proficient enough?"


    Guiyuanzi took a look at Han 3000, who was full of doubts. With a smile, he patted Han 3000''s stomach and said, "you don''t notice the sudden extra energy on the side of your Dantian field?"


    Han 3000 peeped inside and found that inside his Dantian, there was a strange and majestic force.


    "That''s my strength." Guiyuanzi smiles.


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 felt very ashamed, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    "But you can''t use it at the moment!" With that, guiyuanzi nodded gently.


    The next second, Han 3000 just tried to use that force, the whole body suddenly came a strange force, Han 3000 directly to the ground.


    Scared to get up, Han 3000 really don''t understand what''s going on.


    But the next second, Han 3000 reflected: "is it because of the blood of the magic dragon in my body?"


    Guiyuanzi nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right. So, before you have mastered the blood of the magic dragon, you must use my energy carefully. Otherwise, if you don''t kill the enemy, you may explode and die."


    "I see. Thank you for your instruction!"


    "You call me master?"


    "Master."


    "Yes Guiyuanzi was satisfied with a smile and sat down quietly: "when are you going to the demon clan?"


    A sudden question directly fooled Han 3000. The whole person was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    What does guiyuanzi mean?!


    What do you mean, when do you go to the demon clan?


    "Master, even you think I should be a demon?" Han 3000 has some lost ways.


    "Is it the devil or the God that matters?" Guiyuanzi said with a smile: "if there is a devil''s heart, God is also a devil. If there is a Buddha''s heart, devil is also a God. The so-called gods and demons, but it depends on yourself, not others


    "Then why did the master ask me when I would go to the demons? There is no intersection between the three thousand and the demon clan. " Han 3000.


    "You should have intersection, and you are very close." Guiyuanzi said with a smile.


    "Master, I''m afraid you misunderstood. When fighting with Lu Ao''s family, some people of the demon family did come to help me. However, they and I have never been masked. Let alone friends, we can''t even know each other." Han explained.


    That is to say, Han 3000 will be willing to explain to people who have relations with him. If he is someone else, he will feel that he has more than half a word according to Han 3000''s personality.


    "Yes, senior, 3000 is my good brother. I know him very well. He never tells lies. He always says one is one. He says it doesn''t matter. It certainly doesn''t matter."


    "Master, I can guarantee the life of my Dao 12. He definitely doesn''t know those demons."


    Mo Yang and Dao 12 naturally couldn''t help it at this time. They were afraid that Han 3000 might be involved in the evil way, which would affect his image in guiyuanzi. At this time, they couldn''t help explaining.


    "You don''t have to worry." Guiyuanzi naturally knows several people''s worry, and he smiles slowly, indicating that they should not worry.


    "Whether it''s a devil or a God, it''s not important that they are all my disciples." As soon as the peak turned, guiyuanzi looked at Han 3000 kindly and said, "what I said to you is not something in the war. What I said was before that."


    before this? Han 3000 thought about it and didn''t seem to have an intersection with anyone again, let alone the people of the demon family.


    But seeing guiyuanzi''s eyes, Han 3000 knew that what he said absolutely had its own truth. It was no joke at all.


    Who is guiyuanzi referring to?


    Suddenly, Han three thousand eyes suddenly woke up, and then the whole person''s face changed both surprised and extremely shocked: "master, do you... The evil way friend in your mouth refer to the voice that is transmitted to my mind?"


    Guiyuanzi gave a smile and nodded: "exactly!"


    Han 3000''s face was cold, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. He murmured, "peach!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2379

    There is only one person in my head who can communicate with me, that is Xiao Tao.


    It''s also appropriate to contact guiyuanzi. He and Xiaotao have extraordinary friendship, which Han Sanqian never denies.


    But in response to guiyuanzi''s words, that is to say, Xiaotao


    Is Xiaotao a demon?


    Or, Xiaotao is in the demon family now?!


    "That voice is spread by the magic sound, passing through the mountains and rivers, the sea, the green grass and the strange flowers. Therefore, as a trapped immortal Valley, I naturally know it."


    "Shifu, she is indeed my friend, but she is not a demon, but a descendant of the Protoss. Since you can know that she came from the demon, can you know where she is?"


    "There are four special areas in the octagonal world, the extreme cold land in the extreme north, the swamp in the extreme East, the fire rock forbidden area in the extreme south, and the dead soul land in the extreme West. The demon family lives in the dead soul land. This magic sound also comes from there. If I expected it to be the bone burning city in the center of the dead soul land."


    "I see." Hearing guiyuanzi''s affirmation, Han 3000 is in a bad mood. He really doesn''t know how Xiaotao can go to the forbidden area of the dead.


    Have you been kidnapped, or have you encountered something else?!


    "If you want to go, do something for me then."


    Guiyuanzi didn''t answer. He just took out half a piece of jade from his arms and handed it to Han 3000: "this jade is a blessing or a curse. It''s your blessing or my blessing. It''s your misfortune or my misfortune. I don''t know at present. Only when you get to the bone burning city in the land of death can you have an answer. In this way, I will have all my wishes as a teacher. "


    "Before you want to save Su Yingxia, I think... You''d better go to the bone burning city first."


    "Besides, Taotie is left to you. Take care of it! " As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding fire and thunder disappeared, and the surrounding void also turned into nothingness in an instant.


    When Han 3000 and others reflected it again, when they opened their eyes, there was no void, no sea of fire and thunder, and some were just a vast piece of scorched earth.


    "Poof, pull me, pull me!"


    At this time, the miserable voice of Dao 12 sounded in the rear. Han 3000 looked at it and saw the land below move. The air wave pushed away the soil. Dao 12 and Mo Yang and others took the opportunity to struggle out of the soil.


    "Damn, I''m not dead yet. The earth buried me first!" When Dao came out, he could not help crying out.


    Moyang and others also mopped up the dust on their bodies.


    If it wasn''t for seeing them covered with mud, Han 3000 really felt as if they had just been a dream.


    "Well"


    A murmur rang out, Han 3000 looked down, dumb smile.


    Perhaps, there is this evil glutton, and then tell yourself, all this is not illusory, but real.


    It''s just that the land of trapped dragon in front of us is deserted. Although there is no trapped Dragon Mountain, the land of magical dragon, and there is a little less evil in heaven and earth, but because of the absence of trapped immortal Valley, there is no vitality here.


    Perhaps, here is no longer related to gods and demons, but it is doomed to be a desolation.


    "Three thousand, what shall we do now?"


    "Shall we go to the deathtrap to find your friend now?"


    When in a dilemma, Xiao Tao tells himself the way to unseal Pan Gu axe with magic sound. Without him, how can Han 3000 stick to it until now?


    No matter in public or private, Han 3000 will not be indifferent to Xiao Tao.


    But before going, Han 3000 obviously has more important things to do.


    "I''m tired. Go to eat first!" Han 3000 decides to go to the nearby city for a temporary stay. First, he wants to find out the whereabouts of Bai Xiaosheng and others. Second, he wants Bai Xiaosheng to find out something about Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    "Three thousand, we''re not hungry. It''s important to get down to business." Moyang quickly shook his head and said with a very firm look in his eyes.


    "Yes, 3000, you have something to do now. As a brother, you must go through fire and water. It''s not important to eat." The twelve swords are also tiger''s way.


    "Something important?" Han three thousand white one eye knife twelve: "I only know, if this little ancestor does not have enough, is really will have the big event to happen."


    It''s a joke. It''s a glutton of evil. If this guy is so evil that he starts to go crazy, Han 3000 really doesn''t know what this guy will do!


    After all, when this guy really appeared, Lu Wushen and AO Shi also saw that he ran away after hearing the wind. Now he''s OK with himself, but the problem is that he didn''t recognize the LORD with himself. Once he was crazy, no one would move.


    Han Sanqian has absorbed so much of his chaos. Obviously, he has to add something necessary to this guy.


    Han Sanqian also thought about putting it into the eight wild books, but he was afraid that this guy''s big appetite would directly suck up the eight wild books. After thinking about it, the way to use the human world might be the best.


    At least, no matter how much it eats, it can''t afford to pay.


    It''s just a little money. It''s nothing to Han 3000.


    However, in today''s small border town, it has already been very busy, and the legend of Han 3000 is a necessary conversation on the tables of major restaurants. At noon, the protagonist of the story officially entered the city. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2380

    At this time, it is the busiest time in this border town.


    The war in Kunlongshan brought about a stream of people. Although the three families were rushed to the headquarters after being attacked, relatively speaking, the border town became the best place for these scattered people.


    At noon, the city''s pubs, inns, and even roadside stalls are already crowded.


    Countless scattered people in the Jianghu gathered here, either singing and drinking, or shouting and talking about heaven and earth. Others talked closely, as if they were discussing something. Some people played with their treasures, or showed off or sold them.


    In short, the frontier town ushered in an unprecedented and extraordinary excitement.


    The biggest restaurant in the city is yanjuelou.


    The largest and most luxurious restaurant in the city.


    However, just at noon, yanjue building was already full of wine customers. The busy shop boy was so dizzy that many people in the river and lake were so happy that they simply took the wine and vegetables by themselves.


    "The battle of trapped dragon mountain is wonderful."


    "That''s not true. The three families above were just like this. First they were beaten by Han 3000, and then they were plotted by the demons. They lost their armor and abandoned their armor and were defeated. I really think it''s funny."


    "When the demons sneak attack, they still occupy the terrain. If they really do it, they are not the opponents of the three families. Therefore, it must be said that Han 3000''s strength is very strong. He is really a man with two real gods. He''s very hard at them. He''s good at it and he''s very embarrassed. "


    "What I said is that when I mentioned Han 3000, I couldn''t help thinking of his valiant posture and arrogant cow. Oh, I''m fucking excited when I think about it. Come on, drink!"


    "Drink!"


    Several great men in the river and lake could not help shouting excitedly.


    On the table next to him, several well-dressed swordsmen also gently lifted the wine. It seemed that they used this action to worship Han 3000''s spirit in heaven.


    "I said Sister Ziqing, what are you doing? Eat vegetables." As soon as they had finished drinking, they looked back at the two women beside them.


    One of the women was white with plain hair and purple as immortal. She was called purple. The other was dressed in green and looked pure.


    Seeing the man talking, the beautiful woman in white Ziqing suddenly turned back: "ah, brother..."


    "Ha ha, my seven younger sisters Miss men!" Next to the big man can not help laughing.


    A joke immediately made a group of big men laugh. Some guests at other tables have been listening to them boasting and chatting. Now they can''t help laughing when they hear this.


    Purple feeling suddenly face scarlet, small hand gently rolled his sleeve, in order to suppress his tension: "big brother nonsense, purple feeling how to have."


    "Brother, don''t make fun of Qimei." The woman in green beside said with a smile.


    "Well, what''s the joke? Everyone knows that the seven monsters in Jiangbei are ugly, but the two sisters are like immortals and jade, especially my seven sisters'' Purple love. It''s more like drowning fish and flying geese, closing the moon and bashing the flowers, falling in love with the country and the beautiful girl..." the boss racked his brains and said nonsense, The idiom quantity that oneself only all said one and a half times.


    "Isn''t it? The so-called talent matches beauty, hero matches beauty. My seven younger sisters have become young women. They should like boys. Seven younger sisters are born beautiful. Han 3000 is also a hero. It''s normal to be lovesick. " Another way of being a great man.


    "With the power of Han 3000, many women in the world want to follow him. It''s not surprising that seven younger sisters have such a mind."


    A few big man you a mouth I a mouth, don''t care at all, pour is the seven younger sister purple feeling of one side say of facial expression more crimson.


    The battle in the land of trapped dragon is really vivid in my mind. Han 3000''s natural and unrestrained and incomparable British talent and the incomparable handsome face are also imprinted in his heart.


    Every time I think of it, Ziqing has a deep infatuation and a feeling of rapid heartbeat.


    Prince of dust, but so, married so, since there is no request.


    She likes Han 3000.


    This heart also throbs for him for the first time.


    Ziqing has nothing to deny about this.


    Even, many women in the world have the same mind as her. She knows this very well.


    It''s just that I''m still a little embarrassed to be said in public by my eldest brother.


    However, Ziqing''s smile is the most beautiful thing, which makes all the people around him be fascinated,


    Just because the girl was so immortal, everyone''s attention was on her, so that when Han 3000 came in, no one found out, even the shop owner didn''t notice.


    Han 3000 glanced at the group of people. After all, they were talking about themselves. Han 3000 couldn''t help but take a closer look. However, he was shocked by the beauty of Ziqing.


    It''s not like Lu Ruoxin''s outstanding temperament, and she doesn''t have Qin Shuang''s frosty world, but she has her unique family Jasper. She''s shy and lovely, and her white skin can be broken by blowing. Her delicate and incomparable facial features are like the delicate carving of an immortal. When she smiles, she feels more like a spring breeze.


    If Lu Ruoxin''s beauty is the best in the world, and Qin Shuang''s is the only one in the world. However, the return of beauty to beauty was just one more look for Han 3000. He gently turned his head and sat down with Moyang. Then he gently waved and motioned for the waiter to come over. Although Xiao ER was busy, someone specially called him, so he hurried over. However, he was too busy, even too busy to take a look at Han 3000. He just mechanically buried his head, waiting for Han 3000 to ask for something, so that he could remember it in his notebook¡° It''s said that the seven monsters in Jiangbei are more and more strange, but I didn''t expect that there are two beauties in the seven monsters, especially the girl in white¡° It''s true, but I can''t figure out how such a beautiful woman can walk with the five monsters. "¡° Red flowers need green leaves, but the green leaves are too green. " A group of people whispered this¡° However, such a beautiful woman is in love with Han 3000. This time, Han 3000 is really beautiful. "¡° Then young people can break the class''s direct opposition to the true God. I''m afraid the limit of young talents is also Han 3000, which is normal. "¡° It''s a pity that Han 3000 is dead. Otherwise, as long as he is willing to hook up with other beauties, I don''t know how many people will die with him. In our scattered camp, I have heard many beauties fall in love with him all the way. " A group of people nodded, but at this time, an untimely voice suddenly appeared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2381

    "You will also say that Han 3000 is dead? Now that he''s dead, there''s nothing left? Whether God or devil, death is waste. "


    At this time, behind the crowd, on the hall Pavilion building, a childe slowly stood up.


    His demeanor is white and he holds a paper fan in his hand.


    In a word, the success of all people''s attention all attracted to him.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help looking up. He was young and well-dressed. He was by no means an ordinary person.


    "Shit, what the hell are you talking about? How dare you insult our lost god Han 3000? If you want to die, we can help you. "


    "That''s right. Insulting Han 3000 is against us. If you want to survive, you should ask me if he agrees with this knife first."


    "Damn, apologize now!"


    Many people immediately stood up in indignation. For them, Han 3000 completely conquered them and was also one of their spiritual totems. After all, he was the first one who dared to challenge the true God as an individual. Many people regarded him as an idol or a goal.


    This son openly insulted Han 3000, which naturally attracted a lot of dissatisfaction from others.


    The man was not in a hurry. As he slowly got up, all the experts around him also stood up one by one. Each of them had a big figure, and the breath was outside. It was easy to see what kind of hidden experts they were.


    "Ha ha, what''s the use of blowing Han 3000 as a God? Return the devil? To me, it''s just a funny past. " With that, he slowly walked down the pavilion and came to Ziqing''s side.


    The more you look, the more you like it. The more you look, the more you feel.


    Beauty, it''s beautiful to the heart.


    The next second, this guy''s face is ferocious, and his feet just move.


    Bang!


    The ground cast by the boulder immediately cracked into a huge hole.


    "Wow


    The crowd was immediately shocked.


    "This guy... Terrible energy, just a pile of feet, the ground has to collapse, what origin."


    Just now, the people who had seven mouths and eight tongues denounced, but now they were scared and cold. They could only whisper and discuss the identity of this guy quietly.


    "Anything that dies is nothing but rubbish, and I am the devil you really want to face." Shocked everyone, the guy was satisfied with a smile, a fan, a stroke of his hair, put out a self considered very handsome action: "in the next Tianji palace, Chen Shimin."


    "My son is also the future leader of Tianji palace." Dogleg also at this time, just the right to brag, a thumbs up, praise introduced.


    "Damn, this guy is actually a disciple of Tianji Palace on the ethereal island!"


    "The Ji palace is mysterious that day. It is said that although the number of people in the gate is small, they are all hidden experts."


    "The worst elders are also in the stage of killing evil. Many of them are experts in the eight wasteland realm, especially their leader. It''s said that they passed the Shanxian robbery from the eight wasteland realm many years ago. However, this sect has always been very hidden, and its whereabouts are even more unpredictable. Many times in the Jianghu, only legends are heard and no one is seen. I didn''t expect to see it here today. "


    "It seems that the rumors of Tianji Palace are really good. This son is young, but his cultivation is so powerful. There is something in Tianji palace."


    Many people couldn''t help nodding secretly and praised the so-called future leader of Chen Shimin.


    "Well, what about Tianji palace? It''s not that you''re hiding your head and tail in the battle of trapped dragon mountain. Han 3000 is so unprepared in your eyes. Why can''t I see you killing magic dragon and fighting double gods on trapped dragon mountain? " Jiangbei seven strange boss disdain and way.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 is the real hero who dares to fight and fight. Naturally, he can''t see such a dandy.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the seven monsters in Jiangbei are not only strange people, but also not so good brains." Chen Shimin disdains to wave his fan and laughs coldly.


    Jiangbei seven strange old Dayton hit the table, angry want to stand up: "what the hell do you say?"


    However, the boss''s stop was quite embarrassing. Chen Shimin just put a fan on his shoulder, which made it difficult for him to stand up. When he tried too hard, he was sweating.


    The next second, Chen Shimin''s fan shakes, Jiangbei seven monster''s boss body immediately obediently sits back on the bench, at this time, Chen Shimin body forward together, came to seven monster''s front, disdain and way: "a group of stupid, I don''t go up, that''s because the general is charging in the front, but handsome, forever is in the rear strategizing."


    "So Han 3000 died, and I still stood there intact."


    Hearing this, the boss of Jiangbei seven monsters immediately looked at him discontentedly: "what do you mean by this?"


    "Don''t you want to tell me that Han 3000 is your man?"


    As soon as Chen Shimin''s fan was closed, he stood back. A moment later, he burst out laughing. The people who were laughing were puzzled and strange.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2382

    Han 3000 also frowned and looked at Chen Shimin. In his impression, he didn''t even have any intersection with Chen Shimin.


    However, at this time, Chen Shimin''s laughter was over, and the corners of his mouth drew slightly. He said in a cold voice, "my man? Han 3000, this kind of garbage, also deserves to be my young master''s men? It''s just a dog of my master. "


    "Dog?"


    "What is this guy talking about? Han 3000 is also a demon God. It''s just that this boy doesn''t respect him. He dares to say that Han 3000 is a dog. Damn it, I can''t stand it. "


    "Isn''t it? You can''t respect some people, but their great achievements are there after all. You can''t trample them at will."


    "Yes, originally I had some respect for the mysterious Tianji palace, but now his disciples are so shameless, which makes me very disappointed."


    "Bah, the Tianji palace has let me see what it means to be shameless."


    Many people immediately denounce Chen Shimin''s view. They have never seen such a shameless person before.


    "Why don''t we beat him up when he says that about you?" How long has Dao 12 been mixing with Han 3000? How can he allow others to slander Han 3000 like this? He will go away on the spot.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, he asked Dao 12 to watch the menu and choose some dishes he liked.


    After all, for Han 3000, he really doesn''t have to be angry about these flowing things.


    Moyang is not surprised. If Han 3000 cares so much about these rumors, he will not be Han 3000.


    "Well, most people are stupid. You can see that." In the face of public criticism, Chen Shimin did not blush at all. His acting skills were so lifelike that he hit the Oscar.


    "Young man, only when there are many people who are always stupid can we call all living beings. Otherwise, if they are all so smart, there will be no three, six or nine grades in the world. " Dogleg also just right voice sarcasm way.


    With that, the dogleg disdained to glance at the people who didn''t agree with him, and said in a cold voice: "how can these people know that Han 3000 is just a useless disciple of nihilism? Without your careful guidance, how can he suddenly make progress by leaps and bounds? Without all the resources and ways you gave him, how could he shake the world step by step? "


    "What do you mean? It means that Han 3000 is still your master''s Apprentice? " There is doubt.


    "I''m not an apprentice. My son has said that, at best, he''s just a watchdog who has taught me some skills."


    "I just didn''t expect that a watchdog would be worshipped like this by you. If you really have brains, you might as well worship my son."


    Dogleg complacently said, Chen Shimin also very cooperate with a shake fan, put on a pair of elegant appearance.


    However, his eyes at this time have been staring at the woman called Ziqing, the intention is more obvious.


    "Just blow it. I can still say I''m Han 3000''s grandfather! Those who fish for fame and reputation, Han 3000 is dead now. Of course, you can say whatever you want. "


    "That''s not true."


    With these words alone, many people naturally don''t believe it.


    But there is some pure purple feeling, looking at Chen Shimin with a kind of complicated eyes, which makes Chen Shimin feel very good.


    "Seven younger sisters, don''t listen to his nonsense!" The eldest brother has rich experience in the world of rivers and lakes. Naturally, he doesn''t want to eat this. He immediately says coldly to his seven younger sisters.


    Purple feeling obediently nodded, quickly moved his eyes away.


    At this moment, Chen Shimin was immediately dissatisfied: "Damn, Jiangbei seven monsters, since you don''t believe it, I will give you some color to see!"


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    Boom!


    With this guy yelling, the left hand suddenly a fire rise, the right hand is also purple hand.


    When I saw him like this, I was shocked.


    Because the sky fire moon wheel itself is one of the pronouns of Han 3000.


    However, the layman will be like this, but the expert can tell that although some angles of this day''s fire moon wheel look very similar to Han 3000''s fire moon wheel, but a closer look can find that it''s really a small Witch, and the two sides are not at the same level.


    The boss of Jiangbei seven monsters naturally saw the clue at a glance. He could not tolerate someone to deceive his sister so much, and pretended to be his idol. He immediately disdained to sneer: "don''t pretend to be a ghost here."


    As soon as his voice fell, he made a counter attack.


    But it''s strange that Chen Shimin is just a flash. He takes advantage of the situation. After a while, the seven monsters'' stool is directly attacked by others. His whole body suddenly loses its balance and staggers forward.


    A bang.


    His body suddenly hit a table in front of him. Originally, he would fall very hard, but at this time, his arms were held in his hands.


    This table is exactly where Han 3000 is.


    "Thank you The eldest brother saw someone help him, immediately grateful and way.


    Han 3000 looked up slightly and said with a smile, "you''re welcome!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2383

    Seven strange eldest brother in Han 3000''s help, stood up again, subconsciously raised an eye to see this young man.


    The skin is white, although the figure is thin, but you can see that Kong Wu is strong and muscular, and the young man is quite good-looking.


    Especially in those eyes, there is a calm, pure and unspeakable evil.


    So strange but attractive eyes, let seven strange boss can''t help but see a few more eyes.


    "Shit, Guisun, is that all you can do? Can you only hide?"


    However, the eldest of the seven monsters, who had suffered a great loss, was not willing to admit it. When he got up, he turned around and attacked Chen Shimin.


    This guy really deserves to be the head of the seven monsters. Although he looks very ugly, he has deep skill and fast speed. He just turns around. In an instant, he has already made a quick step and rushed to Chen Shimin.


    "Small skills!" Facing the threatening boss of seven monsters, Chen Shimin was not in the slightest panic. He shook his fan and felt at ease.


    This caused the seven monsters to burn in anger. After a roar, they speeded up the speed directly.


    But just as the seven monsters are about to hit Chen Shimin, they see him fold the fan and lift it. Then one of the seven monsters, who is rushing up, sideways, pats his arm with the folding fan. The other hand suddenly slaps the seven monsters on his stomach.


    Boom!


    It seems that the boss of the seven monsters is fierce. He only feels like he has hit some cotton. The huge force of the rebound makes his body fly out.


    Squeak!!


    This time, he flew to Han 3000''s table again. The table kept shifting and creaking.


    Bang bang!


    On the table, the teacups and bowls are also ringing.


    But obviously, this kind of sound, only once, when Han 3000 put his hand gently on the table, the whole shaking table suddenly returned to normal.


    "Sorry, brothers." Seven strange boss looked back, endured the pain, hurriedly helped Han 3000 sort out the tableware on the table, and said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian gently smiles and waves his hand to show that it doesn''t matter. In his hand, he plays with his chopsticks and uses a fulcrum to gently fiddle with the bowl in front of him.


    See Han 3000 hand gently a dial, that bowl instantly returned to its original position.


    The boss of seven monsters didn''t pay too much attention to Han 3000''s action, but Han 3000''s common playing method made it extremely smooth, which really made the boss of seven monsters keep his eyes on it.


    After the performance, Han Sanwan gently smiles and takes back his hand.


    Seven strange eldest brother saw also saw, angry voice a roar, directly once again rushed past.


    The seven monsters in Jiangbei are not very good in the Jianghu, but because they complement each other and have their own expertise, coupled with the crazy dog spirit of never giving up, many people are annoyed, and the reputation of the seven monsters is very prosperous.


    But this time, in addition to being reckless, the seven monsters boss also had a heart to watch out for being attacked by Chen Shimin again.


    But even so, when the old seven monsters rushed past, Chen Shimin was still a few quick twists and turns, followed by another shot.


    Seven strange old Dayton Feel strength rebound again, however, Han 3000 just use chopsticks to stir bowl picture suddenly appeared in the brain.


    "I see. The tortoise and grandson played with me with four or two thousand dollars."


    Think of this, seven strange boss also suddenly wake up, along Chen Shimin''s fan is also a shake, reverse and line force.


    With a bang, Chen Shimin stepped back in an instant.


    However, this guy does have some skills. He quickly adjusts his body shape and kicks the seven monsters in the leg when they are happy.


    Seven strange boss''s upper body strength is not small, but the footwall is the most unstable. In addition, Chen Shimin was so happy that he took it lightly that he was kicked by Chen Shimin again.


    Bang!


    Seven strange eldest brother''s figure immediately retreats again, bumps into Han 3000''s table.


    "Thank you." Almost subconscious, numb, seven strange boss back to Han three thousand hehe smile.


    Han Sanqian just holds the table with one hand and shakes his head, but the other hand makes an action quickly.


    Seven strange eldest brother looked stupefied, but next second, instantaneous understood.


    Without much thought, the seven monsters rushed up and suddenly made a very strange move in their hands. Although Chen Shimin intended to attack the footwall, but the seven monsters'' attack was too fierce.


    Steal chicken not to lose rice, directly by seven strange boss in the chest, even back a few steps.


    Chen Shimin immediately frowned. He naturally heard of the seven monsters in Jiangbei. However, it is obvious that the strange attack move of the seven monsters is not his own creation.


    At this time, Chen Shimin was suddenly cold in front of his eyes and stared at Han 3000.


    Seven strange eldest brother''s hand posture now, isn''t just that guy just now in the shape of the table''s gesture?!


    Thinking of this, Chen Shimin bit his teeth and moved quickly in his hand. Then he suddenly shook it back by taking advantage of the flaw of the boss of the seven monsters. Boom! Seven strange old university is Han 3000''s one-sided, Chen Shimin''s sudden change of recruit, naturally don''t know how to deal with, body a crooked, and back to bump in the past. Han 3000 smiled gently and leaned one hand against the waist of the boss of seven monsters. The old boss of seven monsters thought he would hit the table again, but unexpectedly, he was like a huge backer behind him. Not only did he not think so, but he was easily stunned and fought steadily. Then, without waiting for his reflection, he was suddenly kicked on his feet, and a strange force forced him to rush forward. Boom! It seems that the boss of seven monsters is in a panic. He didn''t expect to rush over this time, but Chen Shimin frowned. The posture of rushing over is too strange. This guy''s footwork is not stable and his footwork is not enough. But at this time, his footwork is strange and his footwork is strange. After parrying several moves one after another, Chen Shimin immediately staggered back a few steps¡° You Chen Shimin looked at Han 3000 with fire in his eyes. Tight and, his whole body forcibly rises to work properly the dint, this just reluctantly direct seven strange eldest brother shake to open again¡° Huo Seeing that the boss of the seven monsters was shaken away, the onlookers marveled at Chen Shimin''s ability. Chen Shimin has a slight crack in the corner of his mouth. His face shows a sneer of disdain. He suddenly makes a secret effort in his hand. He takes the opportunity to rush to think about the elder seven monsters. Then, he claps his hand directly on the elder seven monsters. This time, Chen Shimin deliberately beat the boss of seven monsters on Han 3000''s table. Naturally, he also wanted to teach Han 3000 a lesson. He quietly helped the boss of seven monsters behind him. This collision is bound to be heavy. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2384

    Boom!


    Obviously, this dark force is very strong. The seven monsters wanted to use their feet to stabilize their body, but as soon as they tried to work hard, the strong backward force instantly cracked the ground. Tightly, the seven monsters'' body was as if it had been pushed by someone, and they flew away from the table of Korea 3000.


    In Chen Shimin''s estimation, he could at least overturn the people hit by Han 3000 and hurt people with broken tables. After all, his dark strength is very strong and his skill of using force is very mature.


    It''s just that this move is too funny for Han 3000.


    With the flying body of the seven monsters, many people are surprised to open their mouths at this time, and some even close their eyes directly.


    The other six monsters got up from their seats, but it was too late to help the seven monsters.


    But


    The seven strange boss, who seemed to have great momentum, didn''t smash Han 3000 there. Instead, he was quiet and didn''t send out any movement.


    In the face of the seven strange boss, Han 3000 is not even flustered. He gently brings the tea on the table, and then slowly takes a sip. After drinking, he puts the bowl on the table, picks up the teapot, and slowly refills the water.


    But because of this action, Han 3000''s elbow slightly raised.


    But just because of this arm shaft, the body of the seven monsters'' boss suddenly hit on it, and the powerful momentum suddenly dissipated. The last inertia of the seven monsters'' boss staggered to the side with his elbow, but Han 3000 grasped it slightly.


    At this time, Han 3000 raised the poured tea with his other hand and drank it gently.


    The whole movement is clear, and there is no panic at all. It''s better like two people fighting alone who don''t care about the whole restaurant at this time.


    "Damn, this..."


    "Is that ok?"


    "Who is this young man?"


    "According to this strength, the big cake sky at the head of the seven monsters must be blooming on all sides, but this guy landed easily. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    "There''s something at the head of the seven monsters. That''s not very normal."


    "No, it''s obvious that people have flown. It''s impossible to control themselves so perfectly. It''s like... It''s like the young man sitting next to him drinking tea."


    "That''s right. It''s all like this. The young man is still calm and drinking tea. He looks like an expert."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see what this guy looks like."


    There was a lot of discussion around him, but many people couldn''t see his face clearly because Han Sanqian was drinking tea with his arm, which covered his face.


    "He should be a master. Just his elegant appearance is not what ordinary people can do."


    "Yes, I agree."


    The other six monsters naturally lock their eyes on Han 3000, especially the two women who are the only two of the seven monsters. They look curiously at Han 3000 who raises his hand to drink tea.


    First of all, the six monsters know the strength of the elder brother better than anyone else. Naturally, they know that the elder brother can''t have that strength at all. He can be so perfect under such an impact and stand up as easily as nobody. Therefore, it''s obvious that he must have other people''s help. Naturally, I''m very grateful.


    Secondly, it is said that he is a young man. Naturally, men are curious about what talents come out in large numbers, while women naturally want to know whether the hero is good-looking or not.


    However, Han 3000''s actions are bound to disappoint them.


    "Oh, sister, don''t be depressed. It''s not bad just to look at the figure and bearing of this person." At this time, the woman in green, Jiangbei seven strange old six willow gauze see seven younger sister purple feeling face is not happy, quickly advised.


    Ziqing nodded, but quickly shook her head and murmured on her small mouth. When she looked at Han 3000, there was a little surprise that flashed quickly, but it was more covered up by no interest.


    The girl cherishes the dream, in the dream is that God devil war valiant Han 3000, which also can be replaced by others.


    But at this time, Chen Shimin was gnashing his teeth.


    To show off, I wanted to be yelled and envied by everyone, but what I didn''t expect was that I was hungry, but I was robbed of the limelight by the young man.


    The most hateful thing is that Ziqing''s attention is also attracted by him, which makes Chen Shimin totally unacceptable.


    As soon as he bit his teeth, Chen Shimin gave a cold smile, looked at Han 3000 and said, "I said that the big pancake sky has suddenly changed some ways. It turns out that someone is giving advice behind its back. It''s a bit interesting."


    "Hum, stinky boy, you''ve come out to fool around. Haven''t your parents taught you to do nothing? How dare you even care about my son? Do you know who my son is? " The next dogleg saw the master talking, and immediately followed him, barking at Han 3000''s dog. His arrogant appearance was almost the strongest in the world.


    At this time, Han 3000, who was drinking tea, suddenly burst the cup in his hand!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2385

    Pop!


    With the hands of a broken cup, but the cup of tea is not easy to flow, but turned into smoke curl, evaporated out of thin air.


    Moyang and others heard someone scold Han 3000 like this. They were about to get up and fight with each other, but they saw Han 3000 at this time. They were suddenly cold.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, brow tight wrinkle.


    Obviously, whether it is to suppress or humiliate Han 3000, Han 3000 will not pay attention to these people.


    How can a dragon and an earthworm see eye to eye?


    But beating people without face, scolding is not as good as parents.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Smelly boy, apologize to my son. Do you know who my son is? "Ah?"


    "This is the future leader of Tianji palace, the eldest brother of Han 3000. If you know the truth, kneel down immediately."


    Seeing this, the dog legs naturally thought Han 3000 was afraid, and he was more arrogant and domineering at this time.


    On one side, Chen Shimin obviously misjudged the situation. He proudly turned his head away and waited for Han 3000''s apology.


    "You said you were Han 3000''s eldest brother. Did Han 3000 agree?" At this time, Han 3000 slightly put down his hand and stood up slowly.


    Although Han 3000 didn''t do anything, his cool momentum was still all around him in an instant, which made people feel extremely cold.


    Dao 12 and Mo Yang feel as if they have gone into the ice cave, but they are not afraid. On the contrary, they can''t help looking at each other and laughing, because they know very well that someone has offended the wrong person, and now someone will suffer!


    "Fuck you, are you a stupid dog? Han 3000 is my elder brother''s younger brother. Do you need his consent? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    As soon as he said this, many of Chen Shimin''s thugs behind him couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ah, little brother, Han 3000 is dead. Why does Han 3000 agree or disagree?"


    "In my opinion, you''d better apologize to them. It''s better to do more than less."


    "Yes, young people should not be too arrogant in order to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    Beside him, hearing the ridicule of those people, some people couldn''t help persuading Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s face is cold. He just quietly looks at Chen Shimin and others who are laughing wildly. The next second, he gently lifts his hand.


    "Shua!"


    "Bang!"


    A streamer directly slipped from his fingers and rushed to Chen Shimin at a very fast speed.


    Although Han Sanqian is like beating a child, but he is still strong enough for Chen Shimin and others. They can''t even see the shape of the streamer. Chen Shimin is completely aware of a very strong energy coming by feeling.


    He almost subconsciously flashed.


    Boom!


    As the streamer passed through, more than a dozen thugs behind him didn''t even reflect what was going on. They were directly pulled up by a strange force like a train. After smashing more than a dozen tables one after another, they all hit the wall with a dull noise, and then stopped.


    And at this time, the wall, after experiencing this collision, suddenly there were numerous cracks.


    "This..."


    Someone quickly wiped his eyes, did not see what happened just now.


    How come all of a sudden, Chen Shimin''s side has fallen into a large area?!


    Ziqing and Liusha can''t help looking at Han 3000 who is not far away.


    "Shit, you bastard. The tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat. I tell you, you asked for it. " As soon as the voice fell, Chen Shimin folded up his fan angrily and rushed to Han 3000 with a sudden acceleration.


    Chen Shimin''s body method is very fast, and his energy is also very fierce.


    Previously, he was just playing with the head of the seven monsters, but now, for him, Han 3000 angered him. At the same time, he also had to find face. Naturally, he was merciless.


    It''s just... It''s just that he''s 3000 times more than Han. Is it important to be merciless?!


    Even though his posture is fierce, his energy is great, and he looks very powerful, the people beside him are also amazed. Even some people see that he shows his real strength, and even believe that he is Han 3000''s big brother.


    But


    So what?!


    "Bang!"


    Chen Shimin didn''t even have a chance to get close to Han 3000. The next second, he felt a sudden darkness in front of him. He felt as if a mountain suddenly hit him.


    There was a loud noise, and then the whole body flew out directly.


    Boom!


    Under his bombing, a table suddenly crumbled to pieces. Chen Shimin quickly struggled to get up, but when he was about to stand up, he couldn''t stand it and half knelt on the ground.


    "You! You, you!!! Damn you, you dare to beat my son. Damn you, you''re not going to die, are you? If you have seed, you''ll give me your name. "


    The dog''s leg is scared, but it still protects Chen Shimin and frightens Han 3000¡° Do you want to know my name? " Han 3000 stopped slightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2386

    Faced with Han 3000''s problem, dogleg is naturally proud.


    "Yes, I want to know, but the question is, stinky boy, do you dare him?"


    "You dare not!"


    Dogleg extremely confident anger shouts, although Tianji palace is a mysterious sect for many people, but they all know how powerful this mysterious and rare sect is.


    Such a powerful sect, who is not afraid of the revenge behind him?!


    This move, they have tried repeatedly, naturally, the dog legs shout you dare not this kind of words, is extremely confident, and has the source and the experience lesson.


    "What am I afraid of?" Han 3000 looks slightly cold.


    He dares to report. The question is, can some people bear it?!


    "Brother, don''t give your name casually. Jigong is very powerful this day. Although the sect is not big, you can''t stir it up."


    "Yes, although these hidden master sects are reluctant to show up in the Jianghu, they always have the mentality of protecting their disciples. If you beat their beloved disciples, you''d better leave quickly. Otherwise, they will be in trouble."


    Around, some people can''t help persuading.


    "Yes, brother, I can''t thank you enough for helping me. Just leave. I''ll take care of anything." The big cake day, the head of the seven monsters, hurried to Han 3000 and advised him.


    "Don''t try to leave any of you. You dare to beat our son. I will not let you go. You can''t wait to die." Dogleg see the situation, the whole person also naturally more arrogant.


    "Do I need to go?" Han 3000 said with disdain.


    "Oh, you Han 3000 don''t need to go, even if it is..." some people disdain to laugh, just come, but half of the words, the whole person suddenly froze.


    Tight and tight, the people beside also froze.


    "You... What did you just say?"


    "Are you Han 3000?"


    "Damn it, Han 3000! He really looks like Han 3000. "


    "When I was trapped in the land of dragon, although I was far away, but... I saw Han 3000 from a distance, he... He really seemed to be Han 3000!"


    With this guy from disdain to ridicule into doubt, and then to shock, the people next to him at this time also instantly focused on Han 3000.


    Ziqing and Liusha are also shocked to see Han 3000.


    Just now, attention was focused on Chen Shimin. Even if Han 3000 got up, he was also a hair maker. Everyone was shocked and worried about him. They didn''t pay much attention to Han 3000''s appearance. They just thought he was good-looking.


    At this time, when the man was shocked and roared, the people focused all their attention on Han 3000, and their brains also quickly began to recall that the place where the dragon was trapped had a slightly blurred handsome face.


    "Han 3000, Han 3000, he is really Han 3000!"


    "I remember his eyes, like magic, like God, like evil but not evil, yes, he is Han 3000, he is Han 3000!"


    "My mallet! It''s Han 3000. He... He''s eating in the same restaurant with me? Damn it. I can''t even think about it. "


    Crazy, crazy, the whole restaurant people are crazy, a lot of people even holding numb scalp, eyes round stare, show extremely incredible.


    The crowd was restless.


    "Hoo... Hoo!" Quietly looking at the young and handsome man in front of me, Ziqing''s breathing is short, her heart beats fast, and her blood seems to be boiling.


    Trapped in the land of the dragon, the handsome figure, looking forward to so long, but did not expect, here, but suddenly unexpected to see, and, still so close to see.


    The girl''s heart in her heart immediately throbbed.


    She wanted to go forward to say hello, but she couldn''t lift her feet, open her legs, or open her mouth.


    The willow yarn of one side also stupefied.


    Previously, I thought Han 3000chang was very good. At this time, after knowing his identity, I felt that he was handsome and moving.


    All men in the world are just like this.


    "Fart!!"


    At this time, the dog leg suddenly yelled: "how can you be Han 3000? You are playing the devil here."


    Although the shouting was loud, it could not hide the fact that the dog legs were afraid at this time. At least, the fact that the dog legs kept retreating slightly explained the problem.


    "Didn''t you say you were Han 3000''s big brother? Why, now I don''t even know my little brother? " Mo Yang gets up and sneers.


    "Han 3000 is certainly my younger brother, but he is not you." At this time, Chen Shimin, who has already lost his face, reluctantly sits up and insists.


    "My little brother Han 3000 has been swallowed by Taotie. It''s impossible to appear here, you fake!"


    In the face of Chen Shimin''s accusation, Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest reflection on his face, but Mo Yang and others behind him sneered. Now they may understand how important it is to ask for an ID card when they are on earth. This thing is not to worry about you making a mistake to find you, but to fear meeting such a shameless person and saying that you are not you.


    However, Chen Shimin''s shameless words really calmed the restless crowd. Yes, Han 3000 was swallowed directly by that evil glutton. This is the fact that everyone saw it with their own eyes. It''s impossible to appear here. Han Sanqian was lazy. He didn''t care to explain anything to anyone who had nothing to do with him. He just moved his hand and slapped the dog in the air. Then he slapped the dog in the face and hit the ground heavily¡° After that, keep your mouth clean. Otherwise, I''m not polite to you. " Han 3000 drank coldly and then returned to his seat. Ignoring the reactions of others, he sat down and drank tea again. Han Sanyi sat down, Mo Yang and others also sat down. People nearby are talking about it, obviously discussing whether Han 3000 is Han 3000. Some people also point out and ridicule Chen Shimin¡° What about our food, sophomore Han three thousand also regardless of others how to reflect, gently raised his head, asked the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was stunned and immediately went to the kitchen to get something. Whether Han 3000 doesn''t matter, but the problem is that he can''t afford to offend such a master. A moment later, the waiter moved quickly and brought up a whole large drawer of steamed stuffed buns. The surprised people sighed again and again. How much they ate. But what''s more amazing is that more and more steamed stuffed buns are brought up, drawer after drawer, and the table is full in less than a moment... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2387

    "This... This young man, I really can''t see it."


    "Yes, I''m thin and weak. I didn''t expect to eat so much."


    "It seems that he should not be Han 3000. Han 3000 is just an earth man. It is impossible to eat so much."


    "That''s right, but even if he''s not Han 3000, he''s quite capable. Chen Shimin, who claims to be the future leader of Tianji palace, can''t even make a move under his command."


    "It''s not true, but we can''t cover the whole too much. Maybe it''s not that he''s too strong, but that some people''s names don''t match the reality. Some of the mysterious sects in this legend are just legends. "


    "Yes, too."


    Listening to these harsh voices, Chen Shimin''s anger is constantly burning. Insulting his sect is not allowed, and insulting himself is not allowed.


    They took a look at each other and the dog legs, then looked at the people behind them and nodded to each other.


    Then, while everyone was not paying attention, Chen Shimin and his gang stood up directly. Then they took out the cold sword and rushed to Han 3000.


    For people like Chen Shimin, face is more important than anything!


    "Uncle, what about them?" At this time, Chen Shimin clenched his teeth.


    "I''m still shopping outside. I say I''ll meet the restaurant later." Said the dog in a hurry.


    "Damn it! Tell them to go Chen Shimin took the lead in getting up and running away.


    But a moment later, Chen Shimin and his gang came back, accompanied by a fat man. Although the fat man was covered with fat, his inner energy was really amazing. Just the moment he came in, some people close to him could feel his amazing energy leakage.


    This is a master!


    "Damn, that grandson, tell him to die for me, dare to bully my nephew, he is tired of living, I see." Then he pulled it in his hand and it was a huge iron hammer.


    "Martial uncle, it''s right there!" Chen Shimin pointed to the crowd and said in a cold voice.


    This day, his fat martial uncle usually dotes on him most. He just went out to find someone. He didn''t dare to tell his master that he had caused trouble outside. Just tell him, and his martial uncle will find a pretext to help him out.


    The fat man was also powerful. He was extremely poor and fierce. He was really frightening. He rushed over a few steps, pushed away the crowd in the way, held a big stick and mallet, and roared angrily.


    "You son of a bitch, you dare to hurt my martial nephew, I''m special..."


    The fat martial uncle who held the stick to the top of his head was about to start the hammer, but when he arrived at Han 3000''s side, he was stunned.


    At that moment, not only he was stunned, but everyone else was stunned.


    Han 3000 didn''t do anything. On the contrary, Han 3000 didn''t even look back. He just took out a small living creature from his arms and asked it to eat the steamed stuffed bun on the table.


    But it was this little animal that made everyone present petrified.


    "Taotie... Taotie, Taotie of evil!"


    "Damn, this is... This is the glutton of evil!"


    In the last second, maybe everyone was still sighing how funny this man''s appetite was, or he was startled by the fat man who was suddenly killed. But at this time, all of them were staring at the small gluttons who were crazy eating steamed stuffed buns on the table, and they were speechless.


    Although much smaller, no one will forget this frightening beast in the land of trapped dragons.


    "This is Taotie of evil, that is to say... Han... Han 3000 was not killed by Taotie?"


    "What''s more, this man... Really... Really is Han 3000?"


    "I really thought that there was a man who was very similar to Han 3000 and was pretending to be Han 3000. It turns out that this Han 3000 is real?"


    "I have said for a long time, how can Han 3000, who can''t be trapped in the endless abyss, be trapped by a little gluttonous food?"


    One by one, everyone was dumbfounded and muttered to himself.


    The fat man holding the gavel was also stunned. Douda''s sweat continued to flow down his forehead. At this time, the dogleg and Chen Shimin around him were even more exaggerated. One fell to the ground with a long knife, the other was shaking wildly with one leg, and the pants of one foot appeared water stains, which obviously scared him to pee.


    This is Han 3000!


    Usually take this name to go out to pretend force, random cover, that all don''t say what.


    But if Han 3000 really stands here, the significance is obviously different.


    This guy, but even the real God is not afraid. He is direct and hard. That kind of terror power can be said to walk across the world. Who dares to provoke him.


    At this time, they really don''t know whether they are unfortunate or lucky. They can meet Han 3000 in this place.


    "Bang Dang!"


    With the sound of an iron bar landing, Han 3000 looked back. The fat man still maintained the posture of holding his hands high, but the big mallet in his hand had landed


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 glanced at him, then at the mallet on the ground and asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2388

    Hearing Han 3000''s question and looking at Han 3000''s eyes, the fat man''s face became extremely distorted.


    Of course, he has no apprentice, so he always has a preference for Chen Shimin. No matter what he does, he will support him as a martial uncle.


    This is not once or twice


    But where want to get, often walk in the river, finally wet shoes.


    After seeing the ghost, Han 3000 was offended.


    Although Tianji palace didn''t take part in the battle in the land of trapped dragon this time, they had to pass by nearby, but along the way, they had heard all kinds of legends about Han 3000.


    Although it is hard to believe that there is too much to boast about, all legends have at least one fact in common.


    Han 3000 is trapped in Longshan, fighting against Shuangshen, but not defeated!


    How can a fat man not be afraid in the face of such an enemy?!


    "Ah, i... I didn''t do... Nothing, I just... I think this steamed bun is very fragrant, let me have a look..." the fat man immediately changed his face, from just angry to now shy and lovely.


    At the same time, also with a pair of innocent small eyes seriously looking at Han 3000.


    Mo Yang three people immediately can''t help laughing, knife twelve is laughing, his mother''s steamed stuffed bun all fell out of his mouth.


    Who can the fat man hide these tricks from?


    "Look at the steamed stuffed buns and get a club?" Mo Yang said with a smile.


    "Does it hurt?" Han 3000 also said coldly in a low voice. The weight of the mallet was less than 100 Jin. It was huge. When it just fell to the ground, it hit the fat man''s foot and then rolled to the side.


    "Look... Look at the steamed stuffed bun. Of course, I don''t need a club. This... Is my weapon. I carry it with me. I don''t know. This steamed bun is so fragrant that I can''t help being stunned. I''m so stunned that I just let it go. This explanation is very reasonable, isn''t it?" With that, the fat man looked at Chen Shimin and others behind him.


    Chen Shimin and his gang immediately nodded like garlic, and responded wildly.


    "There''s no problem with weapons, but if you raise your head, it looks like you''re going to hit someone." Dao 12 couldn''t help joking.


    "Shit, how could it be a hit." The fat man quickly denied that his speed was deceitful: "this... It''s not that I''m fat and easy to get hot, especially this creaky nest. Oh, my God, it''s called heat, so I can only raise my hand high and ventilate. Yes, ventilate..."


    The fat man''s solemn explanation, his anxious look and shameless stubbornness in his acting skills are really kind of funny.


    "Isn''t it, ventilation?"


    "Yes, yes


    The group of disciples behind them, after feeling the "call" of the martial uncle, also insisted on their head.


    With that, I''m afraid that they all feel that the explanation is far fetched. Han Sanqian and others may not believe it, so they squat down in a panic, pick up the mallet, and then raise it over their heads to perform the so-called ventilation.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Moyang was immediately amused by the goods and laughed. He turned sideways and said to the knife 12: "there are indeed all kinds of wonders in the world. It turned out that someone really carries weapons like this."


    "Yes Dao 12 nodded.


    Seeing that they both said so, the fat man forced out a smile at this time, looked at Han 3000 and said awkwardly, "yes, that''s it."


    "Three thousand, it seems that this is really the case. It''s your worry." Mo Yang says with a smile, at the same time, blunt knife 12 make a wink, the foot also kicked him one foot.


    As like as two peas in the twelve years, what he said was that he was quick to understand, but his brother''s tacit understanding made him understand the meaning of Mo Yang very quickly. He frowned and nodded. "Maybe it is more than that, but you can''t blame him three thousand. He''s worried. After all, you see what the fat man wears and what Chen Shimin is basically the same. People with a clear eye know that they are a group. It''s also very reasonable for the elder to come and help his younger generation to vent their anger. "


    "Yes, yes." The fat man was just panting. Unexpectedly, Dao 12 suddenly asked, subconsciously pretended to nod his grandson, but as soon as he finished, he quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no, yes, I am a sect with Chen Shimin, and I am also his martial uncle, but..."


    "But I didn''t know what happened before. After I knew it, I came here... I came here... Come here!" At this point, the fat man was so obviously stuck that he almost blurted out that I came here to clean up you. But when my brain turned around, I knew I couldn''t say that, so I turned around to see Han 3000 and my nephew Chen Shimin.


    He wanted help from martial nephew and was afraid that he could not give an explanation for a long time. Han 3000 was impatient and started directly.


    The more you think about it, the more upset the fat man is. What can he do?


    But at this critical moment, all of a sudden, the fat man just felt a flash of inspiration in his mind, and his whole mind suddenly became clear


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2389

    The next second, the fat man suddenly aimed his backhand at Chen Shimin and slapped him.


    In this slap, the fat man silk showed no mercy. The fat big palm directly slapped Chen Shimin''s face like a shovel. After a while, Chen Shimin lost his intuition in half of his face. The whole body also felt a strong strange force, and was directly beaten and lying on the ground by the strange force.


    "Bah!"


    A spit of things in the mouth, the time only feel teeth and blood mixed into a pile.


    "After understanding clearly, i... I must teach my younger generation a good lesson in front of you! How can we vent our anger on the younger generation? " The fat man couldn''t bear to see his nephew''s mouth full of teeth sprayed by himself. However, what else can he do now? The only thing we can do is to pretend to be indignant and awe inspiring.


    "This is an apology. Teach them personally and apologize to you face to face." Think this reason is really good, the fat man himself quickly letter, resolutely added.


    "Oh, it turned out that I taught the younger generation personally in front of us and apologized to us." Dao 12 is pretending to be enlightened, but he has already smiled in his heart.


    Mo Yang also forbeared to smile and nodded slowly: "it seems that I misunderstood?"


    "However, I just heard that Tianji palace has always been short guards. How could it..."


    In a word, the fat man''s heart, which had just stabilized, couldn''t help mentioning it in his throat. He hurriedly said, "no, no, no, rumor, rumor, it''s obviously rumor."


    "My Tianji palace always has a clear distinction between public and private. There is a difference between gratitude and resentment. How can I do something to protect my weaknesses? I''m the first one to refuse." Fat man almost put his head on the table.


    After all, a strong school belongs to a strong school, but we can''t do it casually. Otherwise, if we are not careful, the Millennium foundation will be destroyed.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why don''t you apologize? " The fat man turned back and yelled angrily at Chen Shimin.


    At this juncture, fat people naturally do not want to fall short of success.


    Chen Shimin''s eyes are full of different tastes. When he knows Han 3000''s identity, he is so stupid that he pretends to be forced. But he accidentally pretends to be forced to his face and meets his own self. How embarrassing it is.


    What''s more, he pretended to be a very powerful master, the legendary demon God in the Jianghu. He never dreamed of pretending to be a dead man, but it turned out to be like this.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Chen Shimin knelt on the ground.


    What else can he do? How cool it was to pretend to be forced, how fucking depressed it is now. Pretending to be forced to touch thunder could have ended reluctantly. I had to die to find martial uncle for revenge and find face


    As a result, he always dotes on his martial uncle, but... He suddenly kills him. He can''t pretend to be forced, but he is thunderstruck. How depressed he is.


    Let''s not talk about getting face back now, not even temori!


    "I''m wrong, brother. I''m sorry, brother!"


    "You shouldn''t call us elder brother. You said Han 3000 is your younger brother. We should call you elder brother!" Moyang obviously doesn''t intend to let it go.


    Mo Yang is not a careful person, but if someone dares to scold Han 3000, he will not let it go easily.


    "Brother, i... I was bragging. I... how can I... how can I be Han 3000''s elder brother? I... I just see that girl is beautiful, and I love Han 3000, so... So I want to pretend, cheat her, sleep... Sleep her." With that, Chen Shimin''s head could not be lower.


    It''s not unreasonable that he bowed his head. After he said these words, many people immediately scoffed at him and said that he was mean and mean.


    And seven strange is angry voice scold, want to this guy on the spot cramp skin.


    As a client, Ziqing''s face is crimson and ashamed.


    After so much trouble, the purpose... The purpose is


    "It''s a teddy." Dao 12 said with a sneer.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He glanced at the fat man and Chen Shimin. Finally, he looked at the dog leg who had been trembling for a long time: "if you dare to come out and play tricks again in the future, or if your mouth is not clean, be careful."


    With that, Han turned around and continued to feed Taotie baozi.


    "Yes, Han... Grandfather Han." Hearing this, Chen Shimin nodded hurriedly, then struggled and hurried out.


    "Wait a minute!" Han 3000 suddenly spoke.


    At that time, Chen Shimin''s feet were stiff and his face was bitter. It''s not only him, the fat man and the dogleg, but no one dares to move.


    "Am I that old?" Han 3000 didn''t even look back. He fed Taotie and said calmly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Han... Brother Han."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak any more.


    This time, Chen Shimin and fat man looked at each other, bowed to Han 3000''s back and left in a hurry.


    "Good!"


    As soon as Chen Shimin and his gang left, the whole restaurant was filled with joy. Many people even yelled and applauded for Han 3000.


    "Han three thousand is Han three thousand. If it wasn''t for him today, I don''t know how miserable that little beauty in the seven monsters would be cheated."¡° Yes, I''ve seen that Chen Shimin''s arrogance for a long time. "¡° Han 3000 is worthy of being the model of our generation. When we see injustice, we should help each other. "¡° This is virtue. What''s more important is that we have seen Han 3000 swallowed by Taotie. Now Taotie is tamed by him like a little pet. This kind of strength is the most important thing. "¡° Han 3000, I''m your idol. It''s said that you don''t have a mysterious alliance. If you don''t dislike it, I''d like to be your disciple. "¡° Yes, I''d like to, and I''d like to! " After sighing, the people around raised their hands one after another to respond. For this hero, anyone wants to flatter him. Seeing such a strong appeal, Mo Yang, Dao 12 and Liu Fang are extremely happy. After all, so many people are convinced of their brothers, and they are naturally very happy. However, at this time, Han 3000 was just feeding Taotie steamed stuffed buns on his own. It seemed that he was not shaken by the group''s feelings. Seeing Han 3000 unmoved, the excited crowd around him gradually retreated from the excitement. At this time, the waiter came in a hurry with the dishes ordered by Han 3000 and others. They were unwilling to return to their respective positions. Although they are all eating, but their eyes, has been staring at Han 3000, for fear that Han 3000 suddenly left. A moment later, the gluttonous steamed stuffed bun was almost eaten. At this time, Han 3000 got up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2390

    Han three thousand this up, basically the whole restaurant customers all stand up from the table, that scene, the restaurant owner and the shopkeeper opened a lifetime have not seen.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and sat down gently.


    WOW!


    The whole restaurant sat down in unison.


    Han three thousand helpless heart wry smile, shake his head, drop some Amethyst on the table, leading Mo Yang and others, intend to leave.


    As soon as he left, all the people in the restaurant got up and wanted to leave, but they were directly glared back by Han Sanya''s eyes.


    However, just a restaurant, there are still a few figures, rushed out.


    See is Jiangbei seven strange, Han 3000 impatiently frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Great Xia Han, I''m in big pancake heaven. Just now, thank you for your help, so that we won''t make a fool of ourselves in public. Besides, if you didn''t take away that Chen Shimin, my seven younger sisters, I don''t know how they would be bullied by that villain. Although your eyes told us not to follow you, we have to repay you for your kindness, so we dare to chase them out." With that, big cake day lowered his head, his posture was very low, and pulled out Ziqing at the same time.


    See Han 3000, and so close, Ziqing that good-looking face, full of tension and shame, face is scarlet, low head, occasionally quietly glance at Han 3000.


    Admirer, in a casual saved himself, such a scene, for Ziqing, like a dream, unforgettable.


    "Not in the way." Han 3000 nodded, looked at Mo Yang and others, and was about to leave.


    Pancake Day seven people look at each other, a bite, hard to stop Han 3000 and others.


    "Although the seven monsters in Jiangbei look strange, they have always been wandering in the river and lake. Great Xia Han is kind to us and we have admired him for a long time. If great Xia Han doesn''t dislike us, please bring us under his command. My brothers and sisters will devote themselves to death."


    Seven strange, all abnormal love seven younger sister purple green.


    Maybe she''s the youngest of her brothers and sisters, or maybe she''s the only one who doesn''t blame her for her beautiful appearance. In a word, we all know her sister''s heart and naturally want to create opportunities for her sister.


    Moreover, Han 3000 did have the strength to help them, which made them admire.


    Han 3000 frowned. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to accept people, but that he hasn''t found baixiaosheng and fumang in the Jianghu. Naturally, he can''t accept people. After all, they have always done these things. Since Han 3000 has given baixiaosheng the right to accept people in the Jianghu, he naturally doesn''t want to do more.


    This is also the fundamental reason why han 3000 is indifferent to the people in the restaurant.


    Too much interference in the power of other executives in an organization will only distract themselves and make the person in charge of the matter completely unable to exert it.


    It''s true for companies, and it''s true for gangs.


    "Great Xia Han, have you lost heart?" At this time, one side of the willow yarn see Han three thousand don''t want to speak, so boldly said a word.


    This sentence obviously worked. Han 3000 looked at her and frowned.


    Yes, Han 3000 doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    "Six younger sisters, don''t talk nonsense!" Seeing that the situation was wrong, big cake quickly scolded his six younger sisters.


    "The mystic alliance has always been recruiting heroes. How could it turn a deaf ear to so many people if it wasn''t for great Xia Han who was defeated by the mystic alliance?" Liu Sha still said.


    "What did you say?" Han 3000 frowned and grabbed Liu Sha''s arm. He said anxiously, "the mysterious alliance has been badly damaged?"


    The arm that Liu Sha is grasped by Han 3000 is raw and painful, the beautiful face is full of pain for a time.


    "What the hell is going on, say Han three thousand urgent voice anger way.


    The seven monsters looked at each other and frowned. Liusha felt that her arms were clamped by iron tongs. She said in pain: "don''t you know the alliance of helping the family to annihilate the mysterious people?"


    "Yes, I heard that when you were fighting in Huoshi City, Fuye and his family attacked your mysterious alliance in Tianhu City Inn. They attacked nihilism in two ways at the same time. Those disciples of the alliance didn''t expect that Fuye''s alliance would attack suddenly, and they were basically killed..."


    "No one was killed..." big cake day said carefully.


    Boom!!!


    All of a sudden, Han 3000''s black spirit suddenly went crazy, and there was scarlet light in his eyes. Obviously, the blood was boiling, and Han 3000 was already in anger.


    "Bang bang!"


    About 100 meters away, there were explosions everywhere, houses collapsed and streets destroyed.


    "Fu Tian, I want you to die hard!"


    With a roar, Han hit the ground with his fist.


    Bang!


    The street floor made of jade is directly blasted by the whole street, and the stones are flying all over the sky.


    The houses on both sides of the street are even more direct to prevent the Buddha from being lifted up, flying several meters in the air, and then falling down.


    Fortunately, there are many Jianghu people in this border town today. Seeing that it is wrong, they have used energy to protect it, so that the periphery of the street will not collapse.


    "Who the hell is doing this?"¡° Damn it, stand up for me. " At this time, after many people reflected it, they said angrily and walked this way at the same time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2391

    A group of people swearing, obviously for this suddenly let the surrounding become so unpredictable people full of anger.


    A lot of people even hold their wrists and try to come over and clean up this guy who doesn''t know how powerful he is.


    However, when a group of people came, they saw a man kneeling on half his knees and hitting the ground with a fist, with black gas beside him.


    Beside him are the seven monsters in Jiangbei and two strange men and a woman.


    "Don''t mess around. That''s Han 3000!"


    At this time, inside the restaurant, the group of onlookers rushed out and stopped in a hurry.


    Hear is Han 3000, originally a group of aggressive people, suddenly a Leng, the next second, in a hurry Oh roar sky after sky of abandon armor, flee.


    Running to a place far away from Han 3000, these people stop in a hurry and stare at Han 3000 one by one.


    At this time, Han 3000 was obviously furious and clenched his teeth.


    After su Yingxia''s accident, he rushed to Firestone city. Naturally, he didn''t know anything about what happened in Tianhu city.


    Now hearing such bad news, how can Han 3000 not be angry?!


    Fu Mang, Bai Xiaosheng, Lin long, which one is not his good brother?


    Those new brothers who just joined the mysterious alliance, even without any happiness, were killed on the spot. How can Han 3000 not feel sad and blame himself?


    "Fu Tian, I want you to be buried with me. If you don''t take revenge, Han 3000 vows not to be a man!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s blood red eyes suddenly stare at Liu Sha. The bloodthirsty and cold eyes even make Liu Sha shiver.


    "Mystic alliance, no one left alive?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s question, Liu Sha was obviously still in a state of being scared and stupid by Han 3000, and forgot to answer for a time.


    "Listen to the outside, it''s like this."


    "But there should be a living mouth." Big Pancake Day receives a voice way.


    Although the Fuye family claimed to be totally annihilated, leaving no survivors, the fact is that both the Fuye family and the Yaoshen Pavilion in Flint city had sent special troops to search and arrest the whereabouts of the mysterious alliance.


    This shows that, in fact, there should be no total annihilation, and some live people may even be important figures in the alliance. Otherwise, isn''t it unnecessary to send people to search and arrest?


    Hearing the explanation of Big Pancake Day, Han 3000''s anger also eased a little.


    After all, in this way, maybe baixiaosheng in the Jianghu may still be alive.


    This is supported not only by the Fuye family and the Yaoshen Pavilion, but also by Han Sanqian''s belief in Linlong.


    With it, there should be no big problem for Bai Xiaosheng and Fu mang.


    Although Linlong had been seriously injured when he left.


    "It''s said in the grapevine that some people have seen them and are heading for the direction of trapped immortal valley. However, it''s a grapevine and it''s not accurate."


    "We''ve all been to the land of trapped dragon. To tell you the truth, we haven''t seen any of them in the trapped immortal Valley, so this grapevine may be..." big pancake heaven didn''t say any more and didn''t want to stimulate Han 3000.


    However, the meaning is obvious.


    "Trapped fairy Valley?" Han 3000 frowned. What are they doing there?


    Doesn''t that make sense?


    Did they know they were there, so they went to find themselves?


    Based on Bai Xiaosheng''s mastery of the information, Han Sanqian thinks it''s unlikely that they will know about it, but he doesn''t rule it out.


    What if?!


    But half of the time after the big cake, it really poured a basin of cold water on Han 3000. Yes, during the battle of trapped immortal Valley, Han 3000 once stood aloof in the air, but he didn''t see any of them.


    Is it really a rumor?!


    "But don''t be too discouraged." At this time, one side of Jiangbei two strange see Han 3000 look lost, can''t bear but way: "in the river and lake, although there are a lot of gossip, but sometimes there are a lot of real news."


    "If they''ve ever been to Kunxian Valley, it''s better to wait here for a few days. The environment of the place where the dragon is trapped is complex and harsh. Within a hundred miles around, only this city can have a rest for a while. If you have been there, you will definitely pass by here. " Three strange also hastily way.


    "Three thousand, they have a point. Why don''t you just wait a few more days in the city?" Moyang road.


    "Yes, three thousand, or shall we wait?" Dao 12 is also a way.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looked at Mo Yang and others, and looked at Jiangbei seven strange, a time difficult to make a decision.


    "Great Xia Han, my seven brothers and sisters can also help to find out the information of people passing by this city, or would you like to wait a few more days?" First strange big cake day voice advise way.


    This is not only a good opportunity to help Han 3000, but also a good opportunity to get in touch with Han 3000.


    At this time, not far away from the city, Fu Mang and others were really on guard and slowly heading for the border town.


    After days of driving and avoiding, they were exhausted. In the evening, they finally arrived outside the city, but at this time, trouble came one after another. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2392

    Han Sanqian, under the persuasion of everyone, finally decided to wait here first.


    After Han Sanqian calmed down, he did climb up and observe the surrounding terrain.


    If fumang and baixiaosheng have ever been to the place where the dragon is trapped, then this border town is their must pass.


    It is surrounded by mountains, and the only way is through the Gully Road where the border town is located. However, the border town is under the control of one man. Therefore, if you want to pass here, you must pass through the city.


    And Han 3000 left, this is a very busy town, even more lively.


    After all, this is the idol of Han 3000, who came to the scene in person and many people in the river and lake. Naturally, he has a great momentum.


    There are many guests in the restaurant. After the news of Han 3000''s arrival spread, people from all walks of life in the city crowded into the restaurant.


    Since Han 3000 decided not to leave in the afternoon, the restaurant has been surrounded by people. In the evening, the long street several miles away is full of people, and no one can move a cent.


    What I know is that I went to see Han 3000. What I don''t know is that I thought there was a peerless beauty.


    In the restaurant, the lights are bright and the singing is constant. People are excited to hold wine glasses. You come and I go. It''s not lively.


    These lively protagonists are obviously Han 3000.


    Even Mo Yang, Dao 12 and Liu Fang, because they have been following Han 3000 all the time, have a certain feeling of being promoted to heaven. From time to time, people come to toast and flatter.


    In the room, seven strange only purple feeling a person sitting in Han 3000''s side, red face, low head, always nervous don''t know what to say.


    As for the other six monsters, the reason why han 3000 agrees to stay is that the six monsters volunteered to look for the traces of Bai Xiaosheng and others around Han 3000.


    However, six strange also more than a mind, only left seven younger sister to Han 3000 care, said she is not deep involved, inconvenient to go out looking for people, and the appearance is too good-looking, easy to attract attention, more difficult to find people.


    But the meaning of the drunkard is obviously not wine. Six strange things are clear, and Ziqing naturally understands it.


    In particular, Liu Sha, the sixth sister, patted her shoulder before she left to cheer her on.


    However, he has been sitting for more than an hour, but he has not heard anything from Han 3000 at all. Let alone saying anything to her, Han 3000 has not paid any attention to the people who come to compliment her.


    Quietly swept a Han three thousand, see Han three thousand brow micro lock, purple feeling can only disappointed low head, pretend to eat.


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    Suddenly, Han 3000 spoke.


    But what Ziqing never imagined was that Han 3000''s first sentence would be like this.


    Purple sentiment obediently nods, Mo Yang and others also should be.


    "Take care of her." Glancing at Mo Yang, Han 3000 finished, got up and walked around the crowd towards the outside.


    "Ah, everyone, 3000 wants to go to the cottage temporarily, and will be back later!" As Han 3000''s brother of life and death, Mo Yang is familiar with how to deal with these things. He gets up and holds up his wine cup. After he blocks everyone for Han 3000, his body is also closer to Ziqing.


    Ziqing sees Han 3000 let Mo Yang take care of himself, and looks at Han 3000''s back, biting his lips, very aggrieved.


    How can Han 3000 be interested in these bustling activities?


    Or, without Su Yingxia''s bustle, what kind of bustle is it?


    What''s more, the life and death of Bai Xiaosheng and others are unknown. Han 3000 is very worried. How can he be in the mood to join in the fun?!


    When he came out of the restaurant, there was still a loud roar behind him. Han 3000 reluctantly shook his head and looked at the long queue on the street. With a little luck, his body was like a phantom, which directly made the people in line feel that there was only a breeze, but there was nothing left.


    On the wall, under the moon night, Han 3000''s proud figure stood in the city, a pair of sky eyes quietly looking around, trying to find something.


    But all of a sudden, he was stunned. His eyes were tight and he looked up at the stars in the sky.


    "Who is coveting this land?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and said softly. A pair of eyes, but also staring at the top of the night sky, just now, Han 3000 suddenly felt in the vast night sky, among the bright stars, it seems that there are two stars that do not belong here suddenly move, just like some powerful eyes blinked, quietly looking at this vast pure land.


    This is not an illusion. Han 3000 can even feel the desire and greed in his eyes.


    "Ah!"


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 felt his eyes tingle. He had to cry out and close his eyes.


    But almost when he closed his eyes, there was blood flowing down his eyes.


    Slightly wipe off the blood, Han 3000 in the eyes, but in the sky without the slightest difference.


    "What''s going on?" Han 3000 frowned more tightly. At this time, under the night, the starry sky is quiet, a shadow stands in a mountain, like a monument of pride. Strangely, the figure of this man is uncertain, like a shadow. At this time, he just took his eyes from the posture of looking up at the sky. There is a little pain in his strange eyes. Under the starlight and moonlight, it can be seen that his eyes also slowly shed black blood and tears¡° To give you the eye of heaven is not to let you look at things casually. Don''t look at things you shouldn''t look at. " The voice seemed to be made by him, but he did not open his mouth, and the voice was full of disdain and irony. Outside the city, with a group of people, fumang and baixiaosheng finally arrived at the periphery of the border town. Taking advantage of the night, entering the city is their best choice. During this period of time, fumang and his gang always acted carefully for fear of being discovered by others and being destroyed by the regiment. They are not afraid of death. They are afraid that once they die, no one will avenge Han 3000. Su Yingxia''s whereabouts have not been found, and Han 3000 brush by, a group of faces are full of regret, but, even so, they must also pick up the spirit, toward Xianling island. Plan again! At this time, a group of people were hiding at the end of a forest less than 100 meters away from the gate, trying to look at the guards of the gate, and then confirmed that they were only normal guards, but there were no people and horses in Yaoshen Pavilion and immortal sea area. Fu mang nodded: "let''s go, let''s go into the city."¡° amitabha! Good, good, evil At this time, several figures suddenly came out, blocking the way of several people. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2393

    When Fu mang suddenly raised his head, there was only a monk standing in front of him.


    The monk''s cassock is full of Buddha light. Half of his upper body is exposed, but his muscles are clear, and his golden light is shining. He is holding a Zen staff in his hand, which is very powerful.


    Behind him stood a few men with hats and black clothes. Because their heads were low, they could not see their appearance clearly.


    Fu mang frowned and protected everyone.


    "Master, what''s up?" Fu mang looked at the monk with some vigilance and asked.


    However, compared with other road blockers, Fu Mang''s vigilance is not high. After all, the person you meet is a monk, and the threat is at least much smaller.


    "Hehe, several benefactors, my Dharma name is like dust." With that, he saluted slightly: "benefactor, where are you going?"


    "Master, it seems that it''s none of your business where we go?" The poem language is alert to Tao.


    "Guan, naturally, is about poor monks." Ruchen smiles gently, and his words are amazing.


    "Master, what do you mean?" Bai Xiaosheng felt bad and said in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, what''s the evil intention of monks who are merciful? Why are you so nervous, benefactor? It''s just that when we see injustice, we will help each other. "


    "How many, but to fairyland?"


    As soon as the monk''s voice came out, Bai Xiaosheng and others, who had been listening to the first half of the speech, just let down their vigilance and immediately pulled to the highest chord.


    Xianling island is their secret base. How can ordinary people know, not to mention the monk they haven''t seen before.


    "Master, I don''t know what you''re talking about." There is a cold voice in the world.


    "Stubborn son, stubborn!" Ruchen said with a smile, "I''m a poor monk, but you still have to cheat me. I need to know, the Buddha will be angry?"


    Voice a fall, such as dust slightly shut up, the next second, a move in the mouth.


    "Ho!"


    A small golden word came out of his mouth and attacked Bai Xiaosheng. When he came to Bai Xiaosheng, the word was as big as a man. Even if Fu mang stood in front of him, under the impact of the huge golden word, a group of people still looked up and down.


    "Amitabha! Good, good! " Such as dust hit, quickly hands together, mouth slightly read, head a low, seems to be extremely reluctant to hand in general.


    "You Fu mang covers the pain of his chest and looks at Ruchen angrily.


    "Several benefactors, the so-called putting down the butcher''s knife, becoming a Buddha on the spot and associating with the devil Han 3000, in fact, they will only sink deep in mud and eventually harm others and themselves. The gain is not worth the loss."


    "A few benefactors, or follow the poor monk practice, to prove the road, is nature."


    "Otherwise, I will be punished by heaven!"


    "Bah, where''s the demon monk? He''s preaching to us here! If Han 3000 is a devil, you are a demon monk. " The poem says natural Qi, but his leader is so demonized by others.


    For her, Han 3000 is gentle and always protects them behind when in danger. He is a true hero. Naturally, he can''t let others insult him at will.


    "If I say he is a demon, he is a demon!" In the face of the refutation of the poem, rushen''s face was filled with cold anger, and he drank in a cold voice: "don''t be angry!"


    "Master, don''t be angry."


    Behind him, a disciple with a hat stood out.


    "This woman has already lost her original mind because of her evil spirit. You are the body of Buddha''s light. Go to ferry her."


    "Yes


    After receiving the order, the disciple wearing the hat gently took down the hat.


    As soon as the bamboo hat is removed, it reveals a long and powerful man. The two scars on his face and the fierce light in his eyes all tell us that the person in front of him is not a good person.


    Don''t mention Bai Xiaosheng, who has been wandering in the river and lake all the year round. Even Fu Li and others can see his ferocity at a glance.


    What kind of Buddhist disciples are they? They''re the gangsters who kill people like crazy.


    "You are indeed a demon monk!" Fu mang suddenly stood up and made an attack.


    "Ignorant people, poor monks help you, but you don''t know what to do." As soon as I drink it, I move again.


    "Well


    A mani word hit and hit several people. Fu Mang and others who had just reluctantly got up were immediately hit by the golden word and flew tens of meters away. Several disciples with weak cultivation spit blood and were dying.


    But only the poetic language was intact in the words, but at this time, the man called Jiechen had moved towards the poetic language step by step.


    The poem language wanted to rise up to resist, but at this time, the huge word Ma suddenly turned into countless golden lights, and these golden lights suddenly condensed, and all flew to the poem language.


    Then, Jin guangsa on the body of the poem, no matter how she struggled, but the body of Buddha defense was completely out of control and motionless.


    The poem language suddenly eyes is full of anxiety, looking at the villain step by step close, at this time, the villain is a ferocious smile, hands move, Zila!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2394

    With this sound, the above part of the poem was immediately torn open, revealing the extremely white skin and the looming pride.


    "You demon monk, what are you going to do? Have you forgotten that you are Buddhist disciples? " Seeing this, Fu mang immediately endured the pain of almost falling apart, struggling to get up and scolding angrily.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing." Ruchen put his hands together again: "don''t panic, benefactor. This girl is just evil Qi. My disciple is the God of Buddha, light and gold. This combination is for her good."


    "When Jiechen helps her get through the body, she can naturally enjoy the Buddha''s light into the body, so she won''t fall into the evil way."


    "Don''t be angry. Let''s go."


    "Yes Jiechen took orders and looked at the poem.


    Although Shiyu is not a peerless beauty like Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, she is also a top little beauty with good posture and outstanding appearance.


    Seeing this, it was obvious that there was abnormal excitement in Jiechen''s eyes, a trace of evil smile in the corner of his mouth and a big hand move.


    It''s too late!


    There was another sound of cloth, and the last point of the torn coat was also torn off by Jiechen.


    There were only a few poems in the clothing shelter, and the tears in his eyes ran wildly: "you bastard, get out of my way! Go away


    The angry voice scolded each other, but the tone was full of anger, but more despair.


    How can Shiyu accept such bad news when he thinks that he is innocent but will be buried in the hands of this villain?! If you can choose, Shiyu really wants to die. Unfortunately, his body is suppressed by the golden light, and even death has become an extravagant hope.


    "Asshole, you let her go!" Even though his body was almost unable to move, Fu mang stood up with all his strength, holding a big knife, gritting his teeth, limping forward to rescue Shi Yu.


    After many days of living together and sharing weal and woe, even if Han 3000 didn''t tell himself to take good care of them, Fu mang had already regarded everyone present as his relatives.


    Seeing the danger of poetry, how can Fu mang sit back and ignore it?!


    The same is true of fumang, baixiaosheng and Fuli.


    "Roar!"


    In a flash of silver light, the dragon in the clothes of Bai Xiaosheng in the river and the lake is also completely real. With a roar, it strikes like dust.


    "Amitabha, a group of ants! Abstain from the sea


    "Yes


    "There''s another woman. It''s up to you to clean her up." Like dust, the corners of the mouth slightly evoke a trace of evil smile.


    "Disciple, take orders!"


    As soon as the voice fell, another cloaker took off his cloak and directly welcomed the people who wanted to rush to help him away without fear.


    The other end, like dust, closed his eyes slightly.


    "Where are you?"


    The lips opened, and a golden word came out of the mouth. It hit the people who came up. Then it raised its eyes slightly, and there was another one in the mouth.


    "Ba"


    A trumpet shaped gold character suddenly attacked the flying Linlong in the air.


    Boom!


    The golden character immediately entangles with Linlong in mid air. Originally, the aggressive Linlong is immediately trapped by the bell shaped golden character. One dragon attacks each other and defends each other. It''s hard to part for a while.


    This is true of Linlong, and so are other people on the ground.


    The huge word "Ni" came. Even though the people resisted, the word "Ni" was always around and attacked from all angles to make the people tired. After a few rounds, several disciples could not hold on.


    As soon as they broke, the whole formation was broken. Fu Mang and Fu Li were immediately trapped by the word "Ni", which was divided into two parts. The new cloak man also took the opportunity to slap Fu Li.


    As soon as he retreated, half a word turned into a golden light, which suddenly covered him. Almost like the poem, the whole person couldn''t move.


    "It''s a strange beast!" Jie Hai chuckled: "however, whether you are a human or an animal, master Youyun will help all living beings."


    Ferocious crack crack mouth, quit the sea also a bit impolite, in the hand move.


    Zi!


    Hold off your coat and immediately be torn by Jiehai!


    "No, get out of here!"


    Help to leave, struggle desperately!


    "You demon Buddha, ah!" When Fu mang saw that Fu Li and Shi Yu had suffered this kind of humiliation and humiliation one after another, he was very angry. However, he was hurt and attacked by the golden characters. Now there is still half a golden character around him. He can''t stand out from the encirclement at all. He can only yell with blood red eyes.


    "Amitabha!" Ruchen, with a scornful smile at the corner of his mouth, closed his hands slightly.


    Baixiaosheng is lying on the ground with blood flowing down his mouth. When he looks back, he sees Linlong trapped in the sky, his disciples on the ground falling down, and Fu mang dying under the attack of the golden word. Fu Li and Shi Yu are crying in despair in the evil eyes of the two villains.


    As soon as his uncomfortable eyes closed, what kind of monk was this? It was clear that he met a devil who was even more evil than the devil!


    "No." She was almost torn to pieces, leaving only the poetry of her inner clothes. Seeing that Jiechen''s hand began to pull on her skirt, she murmured and cried, tears trickling down her eyes. At this time, outside the woods, suddenly there was a wind... This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2395

    The wind, very light, light is difficult to detect, but the killing intention in the wind, but people have to be aware.


    Whoo!


    When the breeze blows across the river, Bai Xiaosheng and others may not notice that it is too big, but when it passes over Ruchen''s face, Ruchen''s brows are tight and wrinkled.


    Ruchen quickly glanced around. At the same time, the cassock in his body was slightly bright, emitting a strong divine consciousness, and looked around madly.


    What is strange to him is that there is no abnormality around him.


    But the more so, it made him more alert and confused.


    Is it hard, nobody?


    But if there is no one, in the breeze, how can there be a cold sense of killing?!


    "Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. As a Buddhist disciple, shouldn''t that be the case? What are you afraid of? "


    However, when Ruchen was very surprised, a cold voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Who!" Such as dust suddenly cold in the heart, the whole person is also very alert to look around.


    But unfortunately, we can only hear its sound, but we can''t see its shadow.


    "Little mouse, why hide your head and show your tail even if you come out to talk?" Can''t find, such as the dust simply words, obviously, don''t want to expose their invisible facts, don''t want to expose their invisible each other''s panic.


    "Show up? What can you do if you show up? "


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of figures suddenly rushed towards Ruchen.


    Ruchen hurriedly lifted the staff in his hand, blocked it in front of him, pinched it with two fingers and patted it, and a golden Buddha light suddenly jumped out through the staff, straight to more than a dozen figures.


    Just before the golden light reached a dozen figures, the dozen figures suddenly stopped in mid air!


    The next second, it is a number of body shape suddenly fall from the sky!


    "No, it''s an illusion!" Ruchen also reflected it for the first time and drank in panic. At this time, it was too late to use the staff to protect himself. The cassock in his hand hurried out of bursts of light, and various Buddhist texts could be seen rising from the light.


    "Give me a lift!"


    A cold drink, such as the voice of dust anger!


    "You''re a wool!"


    With the same cold drink, more than a dozen figures suddenly hit with a black air.


    The Golden Buddha light confronts the dark spirit!


    At the top of the dusty head, it was isolated.


    "Broken!"


    Boom!


    The big black Qi suddenly increased several times with a roar.


    Bang!


    The Golden Buddha light lasted only a few tenths of a second. Suddenly, it was directly disintegrated by the black gas.


    If it had not been for Ruchen''s strange cassock, I would have died on the spot.


    After several steps back, Ruchen''s eyes looked coldly at the place where he had just stood, where the black air surrounded him.


    Tight and dark, a figure appeared slowly.


    "Who are you? Do you want to interfere in the affairs of Buddhism, poor monk? " If dust cold voice asks a way, in the heart but how many some hair.


    This person comes and goes without a trace. The key is that he is very powerful.


    "Even if I don''t know who it is, you have the right to call yourself a Buddhist?" With a cool sneer, the next second, the tone was cold and said coldly: "is it also qualified to hurt my brother?"


    "Are you... Are you Han 3000?" Hear this words, such as dust suddenly reflect come over, the whole face is full of pale.


    At the same time, more than a dozen disciples with bamboo hat behind him were also shocked. The bamboo hat exploded on his head, revealing more than a dozen ferocious faces.


    "Xiangyouxinsheng, a group of vicious people, dare to come out and cheat under the name of Buddhism? I''ve seen a lot of demon Buddhas. You are so shameless, but it''s the first time I''ve seen them. Give me death! "


    As soon as the voice falls, Han 3000 suddenly accelerates. The sky fire moon turns into red and blue double swords, which matches with Han 3000''s body in black shadow. It looks cool, cool and murderous.


    Brush, brush!


    Han 3000 rushes into the crowd. His sword dances fast and his figure is very fast. Under the waving of the sky fire moon wheel, Ruchen and a group of people are defeated next season.


    "3000, my mother, is that Han 3000?"


    "Three thousand, is it really you? Is it really you? I grass, you slut, you really are not dead? "


    "Ha ha ha, I knew that you''re not so short-lived as a dead bitch!"


    "Alliance leader!"


    Although he never saw the positive side of Han 3000, he heard that it was Han 3000 from Ruchen''s conversation. For a moment, people were very excited, and some of the disciples in the League burst into tears.


    After all, for them, they have suffered a lot. At this time, the sky falls to compensate. How can they not be excited and cry!


    "Deceive people too much, set up the battle!" If the dust even retreats several steps, roars.


    At that time, more than a dozen disciples of the bamboo hat quickly came to Ruchen''s back. They picked up the formula in their hands and recited it along with their scriptures.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people soared into the sky. Then, a group of people emerged under their feet with a sea of golden stars. The light of Buddha was shining on their heads and their bodies were decorated with golden light. Like a Buddha, the whole sky was also filled with the sound of Buddha.


    "Zhe, Ma, NE, Ba, MI, Hong!" The Buddha''s voice is all over the place. In an instant, people feel headache and depression. Some disciples of mysterious people who are weak in cultivation are wallowing on the ground in great pain. The feeling was extremely uncomfortable. Once the Buddha led him, the pain of his whole body started from the bottom of his heart to the bone marrow, then spread all over his body and finally gathered on the top of his head¡° Ah! It''s so hard. My head is going to explode, ah! " For a moment, those disciples cried in a miserable voice. With the arrival of Han 3000, Ruchen obviously focused all his attention on Han 3000, and Fu Mang, who was troubled by half a word, naturally got out of trouble, but he didn''t have time to catch his breath. Seeing the disciples like this, he was so numb that he murmured: "how... How can this happen?"¡° Why do people who listen to these Buddhist sounds feel so sad? "¡° Fu Mang, don''t be stunned. Let everyone cover their ears. There''s a problem with the Buddhist sound. " At that end, Bai Xiaosheng was in pain. He covered his ears and yelled at Fu mang. Hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s cry, Fu mang immediately ordered his disciples to cover their ears. After the disciples covered their ears a little, they felt a lot less pain¡° They are really a group of demon monks. Otherwise, how can their Buddhist voice hurt people''s mind? " Help to leave to beat energy to protect oneself, the side is afflicted of scold a way¡° The Buddha''s voice makes the pain start from the heart and guard the Dantian with heart. " A hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake are cold. Shiyu and Fuli also nodded to each other, sat cross legged regardless of their weakness, and hurried to resist. Only Han 3000, standing in the same place, in the center of the Buddha''s voice, lowered his head and didn''t know what to think¡° Han Sanqian, you are really rampant. You dare to do so in the face of Buddha sound Purdue. Don''t you know that this Buddha sound is specially for you? " As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly laughed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2396

    Tight and tight, Han 3000 slowly raised his head, like looking at silly than the same, looking at the dust in the air.


    "Han 3000!" See Han three thousand corners of the mouth hang up disdain smile, such as dust suddenly angry voice.


    "You smile, now, you smile more cheerful, later, you will die under the voice of the Buddha how painful!" Drink like dust.


    "Zhe, Ma, NE, Ba, MI, Hong!"


    "Amitabha! amitabha! Amitabha!!! "


    Such as dust strong energy, increase the intensity of chanting scriptures, behind the hat disciples also followed, quickly read Amitabha!


    For a time, it''s like entering the realm of Ten Thousand Buddhas, and there is a six character mantra.


    "Poof!"


    With the increase of the Buddha''s voice, fumang and others who used energy to hold the Dantian in the distance suddenly had their throats full of blood.


    The disciples who were weak in cultivation were in shock and lay on the ground one by one.


    "Is that it?"


    Han 3000 suddenly disdains to smile again.


    Even though he was in the center of the Buddha''s voice, Han 3000 didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. He just stood there and quietly watched Ruchen and others perform.


    Although Ruchen has been reciting the Buddha''s voice on his mouth, his eyes are anxious and angry.


    The voice of Buddhism is extremely holy. For Han 3000, a demon, the trauma caused by it can increase several times. He really knows that he is not the opponent of Han 3000. However, relying on the voice of Buddhism, he is confident that he can pester Han 3000, but where can he think of


    It''s not dead entanglement. It''s like using the wrong medicine


    There is no reflection at all!


    "You can sing monkey opera almost. Now, it''s my turn, isn''t it?" Showing a very evil smile, the next second, Han 3000 hands an energy shake, directly will help Mang and others wrapped in.


    Wrapped by this energy, fumang and others were still suffering in the Buddhist sound. At this time, they suddenly felt that everything was gone, and even there was a trace of comfort in their body.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body was just like a missile. He launched directly and immediately, turning into a black light, which directly attacked everyone like dust.


    Boom!!


    As the tiger came out of the cage, as the dust, even if they stepped on the river of stars and the light of Buddha on their heads, they also broke up and regressed in an instant under the rush of Han 3000.


    "My God, Han 3000 has become more terrible." Seeing this, fumang couldn''t help crying out.


    "It''s just hanging and exploding. Oh, my God."


    "Damn, it''s the limit of human beings! "Perverted."


    "The change and growth of the alliance leader is really out of line! If he was a god of war before, now he is the king of the whole world. " Although the poem still stands in front of him, he is not afraid at this time. Looking at Han 3000''s powerful attack in the sky, he is very excited for a moment.


    At the same time, it''s also the highest expectation for the future. It''s not a delusion for a mysterious man to rise again under the leadership of such a mixed king.


    The reality you can touch!


    "Ha ha, that''s right. 3000 is so fierce. Who will we be afraid of in the future?"


    "We will take revenge on those who offend us and pit us. Brothers, you will not follow the wrong person. " Fu mang clenched his teeth and said angrily.


    "Ally leader, come on!"


    Hear the bottom of the cry, Han three thousand mouth slightly a draw, some happy, in the hands of the potential also immediately increased more.


    On the other hand, Ruchen''s face was ferocious. Listening to the fierce and random attack that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to them, he felt uncomfortable.


    In any case, he was also an eminent monk and a supreme minister. Unexpectedly, he was so ignored.


    "You are crazy, Han 3000. Even if I am a Buddha, the Buddha will be angry."


    "Get up!"


    Ruchen''s hands are folded together, and a huge Buddha''s shadow is formed behind him, emitting a powerful Buddha light. The moon is hanging on his head, and the penglian is stepping on his feet.


    Maybe, this is enough to scare people, but, the scorer.


    Unfortunately, he met the man who could never be fooled by him.


    On the contrary, Han 3000 is not only not frightened, but more powerful. Even if you don''t sacrifice an ancient axe, you can still be powerful with the sky fire in your left hand and the moon wheel in your right hand.


    "Up Ruchen waved his hand and led a group of disciples behind him to attack directly.


    The two sides immediately face each other.


    Poof, poof!


    With the fighting between the two sides, the battle became white hot, and the blood in the sky was splashed and screamed continuously.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    Ruchen''s unwilling tearing roar instantly rang through the whole air. From the beginning of the fight, the struggle was completely opposite to what he thought. It was clear that they could not win Han 3000 through accurate calculation, but... At least they should hold him back.


    How could... How could it be completely defeated? No fighting power?! You know, they... Their identity is not as simple as it seems. They are monks, but they are also... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2397

    "Bang!"


    With the last unwilling, such as blood red eyes, ferocious face, at this time of pride, self-confidence, indifferent, all smashed, with his body falling to the ground, and disappeared.


    Failed!


    If they can''t use ten rounds, they lose.


    With this loud noise, under the attention of Fu Mang and others, his body hit the ground heavily.


    Although the fighting time was very short, Ruchen was seriously injured. Half of his arms were directly swallowed by the moon wheel sword, and half of his legs were completely black because of the sky fire sword stab.


    The proud golden cassock,


    This is perhaps the most serious injury he has suffered since he joined the Buddha.


    "Poof"


    A mouthful of blood, ran, curled up on the ground, almost dying of pain.


    What is worse than him is the cloak disciples behind him.


    These guys didn''t even leave their bodies. They turned into a shower of blood and fell from the air.


    At this time, Han 3000''s figure also fell slightly and stood beside Ruchen.


    "Three thousand!"


    Seeing Han 3000 win easily, Fu Mang and others are naturally excited, but they have never seen the positive side of Han 3000. They are waiting, waiting for the final confirmation.


    When Han 3000 slowly raised his hand and gave them a thumbs up, turned his head and smiled, Fu Mang and others were crazy.


    They jumped and cheered wildly, and baixiaosheng in the Jianghu wept with joy.


    How many days, how many years, what are they living for?


    To avenge Han 3000!


    But Han 3000 is not dead, which makes them excited almost impossible to express.


    At the same time, the land of the trapped dragon and Han 3000, who once lived as a "miracle", pass by. The guilt of seeing him die also disappears at this time, and only turns into joy.


    At this moment, recalling all the previous efforts, everything is Xinran worth it.


    Almost at the same time, the two who have been writing poems and helping away from each other, Jie Chen and Jie Hai, also saw that master was defeated. They looked at each other and wanted to escape in a hurry.


    "Three thousand, catch them and don''t let them run away. If you hadn''t come in time, Shiyu and Fuli would have been defiled by these two bastards." Seeing that they were about to run, Fu mang immediately yelled at Han 3000.


    In fact, without his shouting, will Han 3000 let these two guys go?!


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    A light drink, day fire moon Dun time like two obedient hounds, whoosh from Han 3000 or so hands, with a sword into fire and purple light, straight attack escape two people.


    "Boom!"


    One of them felt red in front of his eyes, and the other felt purple in front of his eyes. When he wanted to start again, he found that his body was completely out of control.


    The next second, the two people''s bodies go crazy backwards.


    When they were stable, they looked back and saw that they had reached Han 3000.


    See Han three thousand that face, two people look at each other, the next second, plop a Qi brush of kneel on the ground.


    "Let us go, let us go, sir. We are... None of our business, none of our business. It''s all that Ruchen told us to do. We... We have to do it."


    Two villains, completely lost just villain phase, instead of kneeling repeatedly beg for mercy, flustered hands and feet tremble.


    The blood of those brothers'' bodies is still on the ground, and master rushen is dying on the ground. How dare they talk nonsense in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowns tightly and dares to bully the people who help Li and poetry, so Han 3000 will not make them feel better. If it wasn''t for Han 3000, when he was at the city wall, that he felt the Buddha light flowing around him. Then he came to see what happened to Fu Mang and others.


    However, Han 3000 also has a doubt in his heart.


    Although Ruchen looks like a demon monk, all the spells they use are serious Buddhist dharmas, but if you want to say that they are serious monks, they do all kinds of immoral things. Where is it like a monk with nothing?


    More importantly, Han 3000 was surprised that they attacked Fu Mang and others.


    "Answer the question, and I can spare you from dying." Han three thousand thought for a moment, cold voice but way.


    "Three thousand, don''t let them go. They are all vicious people. Don''t be soft hearted to them!" Fu mang immediately disagreed with Han 3000''s words.


    "Three thousand, what Fu mang said is right. There is no need to show mercy to these villains. They are just appeasements. We may be the victims today, and others may be the victims in the future." The world is full of wisdom.


    "Lord, kill them." With the help of Fu Mang and others, Shi Yu puts on their coats. With tears in his eyes, he shouts to Han 3000.


    Hearing that they were shouting to kill, the two men were even more scared. Their bodies were lying on the ground and their postures were lower. They constantly begged for mercy: "uncle, don''t, don''t, as long as you don''t kill us, what do you want us to answer, we will absolutely answer."


    "Who sent you?" Han 3000 asked coldly, "I know that you are not people from the eternal sea area, the medicine God Pavilion and the top of the blue mountain!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2398

    Han three thousand a word, quit angry and quit Haydn when a Leng.


    "3000, only immortal sea area and Yaoshen pavilion have been chasing us all the time. They can''t be their people." Fumang hurried.


    He wondered why han 3000 thought so.


    If it wasn''t for those gangsters, who else would have a grudge against them!


    "Is it the Fuye family?" Hold away, frown and whisper.


    Hundred Xiaosheng murmured and shook his head: "it should not be possible. These people are orthodox in Buddhism. They can never be instructed by the little Fuye family."


    From this point of view, Bai Xiaosheng thinks Han 3000''s words are not unreasonable.


    But if it were not for these enemies, who would it be?!


    "We... We are just monks of Tianyin temple." Two people looked at each other, then lowered the head to reply quickly.


    "The monk of Tianyin temple?" Han 3000 frowned: "really?"


    "We... We dare not cheat in any way!" The two glanced at each other and buried their heads lower.


    But almost at the moment of burying their heads, they only felt a strong force suddenly attack. Then they had great pain in their stomach, and they fell directly to the ground.


    And in the pants, there''s more liquid coming out.


    "Now, the urine has come out, you should take a good picture of your dog, like a monk or not." Han 3000 drank coldly.


    Upon hearing this, they turned pale, and Han 3000''s words were very obvious.


    "Sky fire!"


    Boom!


    With Han Sanyi drinking, a heavenly fire instantly flies into Han 3000''s hand.


    "Play these tricks with me?" A cold smile, hands slightly a lift, dun time, sky fire directly two people package.


    It''s like falling into the abyss of hell and suffering from the attack of ten thousand fires when abstaining from anger and Haydn. It''s different from the burning of ordinary fire. Under Han 3000''s intentional control of the sky fire energy, the sky fire only burns the inside, not the outside.


    Although there is no difference on the surface of the body, the internal organs are like being roasted on a fire with tinfoil, which is painful to chase the heart.


    "No, no, Grandpa Han, we are wrong, we are wrong."


    Hear inside of wail, Han 3000 teeth pass tiny bite, in the hand a withdraw.


    "One last chance!"


    Then, Tianhuo returns to Han 3000''s hand again, which makes Jiehen and Jiehai finally break away from the sea of fire. They can''t help gasping.


    Although the appearance is no different, but they know that the internal injury has made them almost unbearable.


    He could hardly bear the pain, but didn''t dare to neglect. He knelt on the ground and looked at the sea: "yes, we are not ordinary monks, we..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiechen suddenly raised his right hand in pain and clapped it on his chest.


    Almost at the same time, that end of the ring sea also synchronous clap on his chest.


    "Damn it Han 3000''s eyes were cold and his hands waved. The sky fire moon wheel immediately wrapped them.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the two men exploded instantly and became a blood mist. Fortunately, Han 3000 had wrapped them with the sky fire moon wheel in advance, so that they were all unharmed under the explosion.


    Looking back, Ruchen also laughed up at this time. Seeing Han 3000 looking back at himself, he said in a cold voice: "ha ha ha, Han 3000, do you really think you are something? Want to extract a confession from us? I tell you, you can''t think! "


    "Heaven Buddha ferry me, and you will sink forever."


    "Han 3000, your nightmare is coming."


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Like dust, like a madman in general, crazy laugh.


    Han 3000''s face is like water, calmly looking at the almost crazy Ru Chen, quietly watching his performance.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ruchen suddenly patted on his chest with his only hand.


    Then it exploded!


    However, Han 3000 has seen such an explosion, let alone prepared for it.


    Just in the hand of a block, such as dust burst flesh and blood will be in the air was blocked in front of Han 3000.


    As soon as they died, Fu mang came running quickly. He saw that there were no corpses left on the ground, only countless flesh and blood mixed on the ground. He bit his teeth and kicked on the ground: "Damn, let these bitches die so happily. It''s really good for them."


    "Yes, a demon monk like them should cut them to death." It''s hard to hide your anger.


    Obviously, people are not satisfied with these villains'' death in such a happy way, especially Ruchen''s laughter before his death.


    "It doesn''t matter. They have already told me the answer I want." Han three thousand gently a hand, in front of the energy to resist the flesh and blood also volley scattered on the ground.


    "Three thousand, what do you mean? Haven''t they answered the questions you asked? " Fu mang looked at Han 3000 in bewilderment. Even Bai Xiaosheng is very puzzled about this. Although he agrees with Han Sanqian''s strange view, now Han Sanqian''s words are hard for him to understand. Han three thousand smile, but in the heart has the answer, looked at the eye poem language, smile even more. Shi Yu''s face suddenly turned red. Although he criticized the clothes given by Fu Mang, the men''s clothes were always too big, more or less exposed. Han 3000 suddenly looked at her and laughed, which made her very nervous and shy¡° What do you think of in poetry? " Han 3000 suddenly asked. The poem was stunned and didn''t know what he was talking about. In fact, when Jie Hai and Jie Chen suddenly choose to explode in front of themselves, Han 3000 is also very surprised. After all, although these two guys are extremely vicious, their performance just now is enough to show that they are just greedy for life and afraid of death. But the only strange thing is that when they face Han 3000 to check their identity, they choose to commit suicide at the same time. This is really inconsistent with their greed for life and fear of death. But it is such a discrepancy, but let Han 3000 think of a person¡° Alliance leader, you won''t... don''t you mean the father Mr. Zhang, who was going north when we met Mingyu? " After the poem was stunned, it gradually remembered something. Han 3000 suddenly nodded: "smart!" As like as two peas in the early morning rain, the three thousand Koreas and others came to Zhang''s residence at Zhangxiang north, and the master of the house was almost exactly the same as them when he asked the main messenger in Han three thousand. Moreover, I read similar words in my mouth. This makes Han 3000 strange. Do these people have any inexplicable connection with those who abducted and sold women at the beginning?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2399

    The way they die is the same, so their superiors may really be the same person.


    However, the mysterious mastermind behind the scenes, even now Han Sanqian doesn''t know who he is. Only from the words he forced Zhang Beibei at the beginning, he roughly knows that he and the previous women''s abduction and trafficking are the same gang.


    But now, why did he get involved with these demon monks?


    The most important thing is that if there are many young women in fumang group, it''s not surprising that they are targeted. But there are not many women in fumang group.


    According to their habits in the past, even if they start, they are usually ordinary women and children, and it is difficult to touch people in the Jianghu.


    After all, although tigers can hunt and kill Buffalo, they don''t attack casually when they are not extremely hungry. It''s not cost-effective.


    What''s more, Han 3000 felt that they were not from young women, but more like themselves!


    Except for the people in the city, almost no one knows about their own life. But these people have never seen Han 3000 in the city. Although they are surprised, they seem to be reasonable.


    It''s really puzzling.


    "In fact, I also think these people are very strange when you say so, alliance leader. They seem to have followed us for a long time and have a very clear grasp of our situation." Thinking of the Zhangjia residence and looking at the practices of these evil monks, even the poetry language also found something unusual.


    "Yes, these monks not only know Xianling Island, but also know that we are going there. It''s really incredible." Bai Xiaosheng also knew that things were not as simple as he thought. He interrupted at this time.


    "They even know that?" Han 3000 frowned lightly.


    People who know Xianling island are basically their own people, and it is unlikely to leak out.


    But that was before Su Yingxia''s accident, and after the accident, Han 3000 would immediately think of a person, Mingyu.


    Is it hard to do? At the beginning, what happened to Zhang Jia was a show made by Mingyu? The purpose is to have the opportunity to approach and trust her?


    However, I know from Su Yingxia that she is Lu Ruoxin''s person.


    If Mingyu knows that he is still alive, Lu Ruoxin has no reason not to know.


    In the current situation of complete showdown, if Lu Ruoxin knows that she is still alive, and is very likely to appear near here, then she has no reason not to appear in person.


    Strange. It''s really strange. At least Han 3000 can''t understand what''s going on.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that the leaders of Ruchen''s Gang should be greatly implicated in the behind the scenes of stealing and forcibly taking people''s women.


    However, Han 3000 still doesn''t know what the other party wants to do.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Go back to the city first." Han 3000 glanced at the crowd, he also knew that they had worked hard, and so long did not meet, Han 3000 also wanted to talk to them about the past, to understand the situation.


    "Good!"


    They nodded, followed Han 3000 one by one, and walked towards the city.


    And flint city at this time.


    The sky is high and the moon is full.


    But ye Gucheng didn''t want to sleep. He sat alone in his study with all kinds of martial arts in front of him, but his eyes didn''t look at the book. Instead, he was always in a trance.


    If there is a reflection in his eyes, then ye Gucheng''s eyes should be full of Han 3000''s fighting against heaven in the land of dragon.


    And... And Gu you''s blatantly putting a green hat on himself.


    For ye Gucheng, who has strong self-esteem, that scene is like a thorn in his heart.


    After returning to the city, Gu you''s indifferent attitude to himself is more like a hammer, specially hammering the deep thorn.


    In a rage, unwilling, he came to the study and studied hard, swearing that he would trample Han 3000 under his feet.


    However, the ideal is full and the reality is the backbone. With the disappearance of that energy, there is endless frustration.


    Even if they are proficient in reciting and applying these skills, they are just the skills of a third fiddle in front of Han 3000''s actions.


    "Ah With a heavy sigh, ye Gucheng clenched his fists.


    However, at this time, he suddenly heard a gentle cold laughter in the house. Although the cold laughter was very short and subtle, the listener was creepy and his back was cold.


    "Who?"


    With a big drink, ye Gucheng''s eyes are like eagle''s eyes, sweeping every corner of the room quickly. Suddenly, his face is startled. When he looks back, there is a man in black standing next to the screen. His body is invisible and unreal. However, just now he has swept there, and there is nothing there. How can it suddenly happen, There''s an extra one?!


    "Who are you?" See this shadow, ye Gucheng immediately alert to draw up the side with the sword, the whole person like facing the enemy.


    "Me? It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, ye Gucheng, I know you. You want to kill Han 3000, right? " That dark shadow Yin voice but smile, unexpectedly with before stand in the month that dark shadow of voice is exactly the same.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2400

    "It''s my business to kill or not. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Also, I want to kill Han 3000. It''s well known all over the world. Take it as a mystery in front of me. You may underestimate me, ye Gucheng." Ye Gucheng is not polite at all. He drinks coldly.


    In the face of Ye Gucheng''s impolite words, the mysterious man in black was not angry. He just laughed indifferently: "everyone in the world knows that you want to kill Han 3000, which is good."


    "However, do people in the world have the ability to help you achieve this wish?"


    Facing this problem, although the mysterious man in Black said that the cloud was light and the wind was clear, he undoubtedly hit the deepest heart of Ye Gucheng. Yes, he wanted to kill Han 3000, even in his dreams.


    However, Han 3000 that bitch, but even the real God are helpless, he Ye Gucheng and how virtue?


    Although he always thinks highly of himself, it doesn''t mean he dares to daydream about everything.


    "Han 3000? Hehe, even the true God can''t help him. What qualification do you have to say that you can help me achieve this wish? "


    "Han 3000 is fierce, but it''s also because Han 3000 is extremely brave under the great opening and closing. The so-called overlord is just so. But he is no more than a tyrant. In this world, even God has his faults. "


    "You don''t have deep contact with Han 3000 and don''t know enough about him. But I know Han 3000''s ability. Although he has obvious advantages, his disadvantages are equally fatal."


    The man in black swore these words so much that ye Gucheng thought what he said was true.


    "You mean emotionally? I also know that Su Yingxia is his fatal point, but Su Yingxia is likely to be in the hands of the top of the blue mountain now. Do you think it''s so easy to take it? " If it''s so easy to take, Aoshi doesn''t have to be so distressed, let alone leave him alone.


    "Love is the fatal point of Han 3000, but it is caused by his character, and I am talking about his tactics and body, which is a practical defect."


    "What are his faults?" Ye Gu Cheng is very nervous.


    Obviously, this is what he has been looking for, but after several wars, ye Gucheng even suspected that he was wrong, because Han 3000 has no shortcomings but endless advantages.


    The defense is very deep. It''s like a little fighter who can''t fight to death. Although the attack has no rules, it''s better than holding Pan Gu''s axe and not afraid of the world''s defense. Therefore, it''s extremely fierce between the big opening and the big closing. Besides, this guy always has endless energy. It''s really a headache.


    "I will naturally tell you this slowly. At the same time, I can teach you how to break him."


    As soon as the voice fell, ye Gucheng was about to speak, but the sword in his hand broke with a bang.


    He was surprised, because there was only him and the man in black in the room. Naturally, he broke the sword in his hand. However, he was far away from himself, and he didn''t lift his hand from the beginning to the end. How could the sword break suddenly?!


    "Disciple Ye Gucheng, I have seen master."


    With Ye Gucheng''s character and reflection, he naturally understood immediately and hugged his legs, especially in front of such a super thigh.


    However, although his knees knelt, they did not fall to the ground. A breath of black gas slowly lifted his knees at this time.


    "Master, what do you mean? Don''t you like the lonely city? If so, why did you come to the mansion late at night? " Ye Gucheng was stunned.


    "There are so many people in the world who want to worship me as a teacher. You are very talented and I can appreciate it. But you and I just met for the first time, and there is no trust and understanding. So before you worship me, you must first promise to follow me forever and sacrifice your body to my God."


    When the arrow comes to the string, ye Gucheng has no reason to refuse. Besides, he is so shameless, cruel and painstaking. In the end, he is not in pursuit of these?


    "Disciple Ye Gucheng vowed to follow the master forever. My body and my life are owned by the ancestral God."


    "There''s no reason to talk! Establish blood as evidence! " As soon as the words fell, the half handle sword in Ye Gucheng''s hand suddenly flew to Ye Gucheng''s face, and his right sleeve rolled up automatically.


    This meaning is more obvious, ye Gu Cheng clenches his teeth. Although he knows that this way is quite evil, it doesn''t matter.


    He only knew that if he stood still, he would be trampled by Han 3000 forever, and his future would always be under the shadow of Han 3000.


    Even, there may be no future!


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, ye Gucheng directly picked up half a sword and aimed it at his right hand to cut a bloody mouth.


    With the continuous flow of blood from the wound, the black air carrying his knee suddenly turned into a skeleton, flew away from the knee, came to his wound, and sucked the blood.


    Bang!


    Without heiqi''s hard support, ye Gucheng''s knee finally knelt on the ground.


    And those black Qi, after sucking the blood, follow the blood and wound, suddenly get into Ye Gucheng''s body.


    "Bang!"


    Black gas instantly spread all over the body, and the meridians of the whole body also appeared black. What''s more terrible is that ye Gucheng''s eyes suddenly turned red, and his hair exploded!


    "Ah!" This is, what''s going on? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2401

    Boom!!


    With Ye Gucheng''s cry, a strong black air rushed out from behind.


    Evil and fierce!


    Ye Gucheng''s whole body was twisted into a very strange posture because of the black air.


    And his red eyes, at this time also suddenly a blood bright, appear extremely ferocious.


    "Ah!"


    With a slight sigh, ye Gucheng suddenly raised his head and looked at the shadow: "what have you done to me?"


    In a hurry, ye Gu Cheng looked at his palm, and it turned out that it was surrounded by black Qi, and evil Qi came into his body: "evil... Evil Qi?"


    As a person of the right way, ye Gucheng is stunned by the evil spirit.


    "From today on, you ye Gucheng will officially be the disciple of my evil Lord. Haven''t you seen him as a teacher?"


    "Evil Lord?" Ye Gucheng frowned.


    "All evils are for my own use." As soon as the voice fell, a demon spirit suddenly released from his body, incarnated in a demon dragon, and opened his mouth to attack Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng subconsciously took a step backward and suddenly released energy in his hand to resist.


    "Boom!"


    A dull sound, two evil Qi directly in mid air offset.


    "This..." Ye Gucheng looked at his palm inconceivably.


    The attack of the man in black is extremely fierce, but what ye Gucheng didn''t expect is that with his own strength, he can easily resolve it.


    "How, ye Gucheng?" The man in black smiles.


    After being shocked, ye Gucheng immediately changed his mood and knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "disciple Ye Gucheng, meet Master. From now on, the only way to do this is to go through fire and water. "


    "Good. Get up." As soon as the man in black lifted his hand, ye Gucheng stood slowly without wind.


    "From today on, you are officially a member of my evil realm and the chief disciple of my evil Lord." While talking, the shadow slowly floated over, and when he approached Ye Gucheng, ye Gucheng finally saw his appearance.


    "Yes


    "Remember your heart, always follow my God, otherwise, it will be devoured by evil spirits." With a slight smile, the man in black put his hand on Ye Gucheng''s shoulder and said with a smile: "the body is still pretty good."


    "But if you want to be big, you need the help of others."


    "Master, how can I help you? Who helped? "


    "Woman! All the women in the world can help you! " As soon as the voice fell, the man in black changed his hand, and a black atmosphere enveloped the center of the room.


    When the black gas dissipated, it turned out to be three women.


    The three women''s faces were panicked. They were still young. They huddled together and sat on the ground, obviously scared to the extreme.


    "Master, this is..." Ye Gu Cheng frowned, some unknown.


    "At the bottom of the sky, men dominate Yang, which belongs to chaotic Yang Qi, while women dominate Yin, which belongs to Xuanling Yin Qi. The so-called extreme Yin is pure. If you absorb these women''s breath, you can get the purest Yin Qi in the world." The man in Black said with a smile.


    "Go and enjoy it." The man in Black said with a cold smile.


    Ye Gu Cheng hesitates for a moment, clenches his teeth, and goes directly to the three scared women who shake their heads and retreat desperately.


    The man in black moved his hand, and an invisible black air covered the whole room. The three women''s miserable cries were completely drowned in the black air, and they could not disperse any more.


    I don''t know how long later, ye Gucheng left three women in tears and stood up slowly.


    That pair of originally arrogant eyes, at this time full of, but is heartless and cold.


    "Try again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow suddenly stood opposite Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng nodded, but hesitated.


    "What are you hesitating about? As a member of the demon clan, there is only killing in his eyes, and there is no feeling of master and apprentice. "


    Pop!


    An invisible slap instantly fanned Ye Gucheng''s face.


    How can ye Gucheng be a sentimental person? He was just afraid that he would hit his master and make him unhappy. Seeing this, he clenched his teeth on the spot and directly aimed at the man in black.


    "Boom!"


    With one punch, the man in black raised his hand, and the confrontation between the two energies disappeared. However, the impact of the collision still made everything tremble in the whole study!


    "This..." Ye Gucheng couldn''t believe looking at his fist.


    This power is just beyond the mark!


    Far more powerful than the original strength.


    It almost made him dare not think!


    "As long as you devote yourself to my God, your power will stay forever. In addition, find more women to practice well." As soon as the voice fell, the man in black disappeared, but on Ye Gucheng''s desk, there was a very old book.


    This scroll is very evil. It is old and even yellow. There are bursts of black gas in the scroll.


    When the book was unfolded, ye Gucheng''s face showed a confident and ferocious sneer¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha At this time, it took about half an hour for Han Sanya and his party to withdraw from outside the city. An old monk, holding a Dharma battle, hurried to the scene with nearly 100 people wearing bamboo hats. Although the old monk''s face is extremely kind and looks like my Buddha''s mercy, there is a long black line from the palm to the arm. And inside this black line, if you peep carefully, you can see that the black Qi is constantly moving in the meridians. However, there was a strange mark in the eyes of the nine commandments on the old monk''s head. As soon as the old monk arrived, he stood up slightly, and several of the bamboo hat disciples behind him quickly scattered, and quickly searched around the site to see. A moment later, several Douli disciples quickly ran back and knelt in front of the old monk: "Buddha, we''re late."¡° Bang, "the old monk stamped fiercely on the ground and said coldly," waste! What about dust? "¡° Together with all the disciples, it turned into blood¡° If it wasn''t for the powerful enemy, elder martial brother Ruchen and others would never have chosen to explode. Is it true that the Lord is right, Han 3000 is not dead? " Beside the old monk, a bamboo hat disciple said softly¡° Amitabha, what a good thing The old monk raised his hand slightly, warmed his body and said, "even Han 3000, according to the plan, Ruchen should at least hold Han 3000 back. After all, his accomplishments are not enough, which is a shame. I''m crazy. "¡° The disciples are here The old monk looked at the remote border town and murmured, "do you think they have entered the city, or do we scare the snake, they have already fled?"¡° With Han 3000''s personality, the disciple thought he was still in the city. " The old monk nodded and agreed with his disciples: "are you ready?"¡° Don''t worry, master. The disciples and others are already ready. "¡° That''s the time. " The old monk''s mouth showed a gloomy smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2402

    In the city, after Han 3000 and Bai Xiaosheng returned to the restaurant, the laughter continued.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng and others in the Jianghu have no leisure to drink and sing with them. Their continuous hiding has made them very embarrassed and tired. At this time, they rarely have a chance to take a rest. Naturally, they seize the opportunity.


    Although he has recovered Bai Xiaosheng and others in the river and lake, he has solved a big worry in Han 3000''s heart, but Han 3000''s brow has never been loosened.


    Instead, he was worried.


    The monks of Ruchen are full of doubts.


    At this time, Pancake Day quickly came back from the restaurant, and then came to Han 3000''s side.


    "What do you find?" Han 3000 frowned and asked softly.


    Pancake Day attached to Han 3000''s ear, whispered: "as you expected, there are changes outside the city."


    right enough!


    It was obvious that the gang were not acting on the spur of the moment, but laid an ambush carefully.


    "I see." Han 3000 nodded.


    "What shall we do now? Do you want our brothers to go to the other side of the city wall to do some ambush first? In case of any emergency, you should withdraw first, and our brothers will be behind?" Big cake day worried.


    "No, drink." Han 3000 was smiling at this time.


    This makes big cake day very confused. He is the one who asks himself to patrol outside the city, but after discovering the enemy situation, it is also him who is calm.


    However, Han 3000 has already spoken, and it''s rare to have a chance to have a drink with Han 3000. Big Pancake Day doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He takes up his glass and drinks directly.


    Top of blue mountain


    It is still in the ethereal palace.


    Lu Ruoxin was in a secret room, sitting on an ice bed with slender legs.


    Behind him, the shackles of God unfolded slowly like a pair of wings, and a faint blue energy slowly lifted it.


    After returning from the land of trapped dragon, Lu Ruoxin entered the emergency closing time.


    With her talent, although she didn''t shut up for a long time, the evil spirit in the shackles of God has been refined by her.


    However, at this time, the door of the chamber of secrets was knocked gently.


    "Come in." Lu Ruoxin opened his eyes slightly and said softly.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the door opened.


    Chi Meng first came in. Behind her, the iron chain rang.


    And with the chain ring, a woman slowly came in.


    The huge iron chain was locked on her feet, making her white as jade feet red with naked blood. Her clothes were a little messy, her hair was incomparably fluffy, and her beautiful face looked extremely tired.


    "Hello, Su Yingxia." Lu Ruoxin slightly collected the whole breath, looked at the people, and said softly.


    Su Yingxia!


    In front of this rather miserable woman, it turned out to be su Yingxia.


    "Han Nian!" Su Ying summer cold voice but way, in the eyes have no the slightest fear.


    "Or should I call you Fu Yao?" Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "I ask you, where''s Han Nian?" Even with an iron chain, Su Yingxia was still tough. In the face of Lu Ruoxin''s answer, he shouted coldly.


    "Pa!"


    Almost at the same time, Su Yingxia''s face suddenly a crisp sound, a slap heavily fan in her face.


    "In front of me, Lu Ruoxin, when will you come to speak? Su Yingxia, I tell you that when you are in front of me, I am big and you are small. When I speak, you can only listen. I want to stand and you can''t sit." With that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Su Yingxia coldly: "remember?"


    Suddenly, Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile: "you don''t look in the mirror, what qualifications do you have to compare with me? In terms of beauty, figure, family background and talent, which one of you can match me? I''m the pride of heaven, and you''re just a poor abandoned girl. The only thing you can compare with me is to know Han 3000 earlier. "


    Then, Lu Ruoxin moved his hand, and a ray of light spread directly in the air of the secret room.


    In the light, there is a picture. In the picture, you can clearly see a very luxurious room. Several maids gently line up on both sides. A maid is coaxing Han Nian on the bed with a toy.


    Although Han Nian''s face was unwilling and her eyes were full of grievances, what she was wearing could be described as a beautiful little princess.


    "Nianer!" Seeing Han Nian, Su Yingxia''s face was not cold, but full of thoughts and mother''s tenderness. The whole person was excited to rush to the light. However, the chains on his feet were too heavy, so he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    But even so, Su Yingxia is still holding his head, looking at Han Nian in the picture, tears in his eyes fall unconsciously.


    "See? Only I can give Han Nian a comfortable and luxurious life, and you can only let her suffer at the help home. Su Yingxia, are you worthy to be a mother? Do you deserve to be a wife again? " With that, Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    "Lu, what do you want?" Su Yingxia said coldly and looked back with angry eyes. Lu Ruoxin smiles and is extremely satisfied with Su Yingxia''s response. He says in a cold voice: "this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2403

    "It''s just to let you see the reality. As far as Han 3000 is concerned, your talent and appearance are inferior to mine. As far as Han Nian is concerned, I can give you better warmth and future. "


    "If I were you, as long as I had a little sense and a little conscience, I would not turn a blind eye to it. I would quit obediently." Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    "However, the Lu family and the Fu family used to be friends. When you and I were children, we played together. I treated you as a sister. Well, I want Han Sanqian to marry me. I''ll be big and you''ll be small. What do you think?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me about this, you should ask 3000, right?" Su Yingxia understands Lu Ruoxin''s meaning. If Han Nian is not in her hands, she really wants to scold Lu Ruoxin for being a whore but standing a memorial archway.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly looks a little cold, if Han 3000 is willing, why is she here?


    In order to get Han 3000, from the earliest night of giving him a reward to today''s extreme, he is willing to marry him. On the one hand, Lu Ruoxin is constantly convinced by Han 3000''s strength and is more and more interested in this man. On the other hand, after being rejected several times, he keeps lowering his figure and begging for compromise.


    "Ask Han 3000?" Lu Ruoxin smiles coldly, and his hand moves again. The picture in the light changes suddenly. What appears is Han 3000''s picture when he is facing gluttonous food.


    As the evil glutton swallowed Han 3000 into his stomach, Lu Ruoxin glanced at Su Yingxia and saw that he was really worried and flustered in his eyes. He immediately smiled: "I also want to ask, but the problem is..."


    "Han 3000 has been swallowed by the glutton of evil. He is in danger. How can he answer my question?" With that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Su Yingxia with a faint smile.


    Seeing Han 3000 in such a predicament, Su Yingxia was naturally very anxious.


    That''s the only love in her heart!


    "Although the glutton of evil is powerful, there are ways to deal with it at the top of the blue mountain. But why should I help someone who has nothing to do with me? Even if I do, I''m afraid the Lu family will not Lu Ruoxin continued to laugh.


    "What do you want?" How clever is Su Yingxia, and how can he not know the deep meaning of Lu Ruoxin?!


    "As long as you persuade Han 3000 to marry me, I will have a way to persuade the people at the top of the blue mountain to save Han 3000. Think about it. However, don''t blame me for not reminding you that Han 3000 has been swallowed by this glutton for several days. I''m afraid he is dying at this time. If it''s too late... "Lu Ruoxin smiles coldly.


    "If it''s too late, even the bones will be digested by the evil glutton." Chi Meng said coldly.


    Su Yingxia clenches her teeth. Although she is very worried about Han 3000''s current situation, she can''t push Han 3000 into the arms of other women by herself.


    She doesn''t want to betray Han 3000 in this way.


    However, in the picture, Su Yingxia has a real insight into the ferocity of the evil gluttonous. If he doesn''t save Han 3000, he may disappear.


    Su Yingxia is not afraid to defend his loyalty and love to Han 3000 with his own death, but how can he not hesitate to defend the true strength of this relationship with Han 3000''s death.


    She loves Han 3000. How can she let Han 3000 die?


    But at this time, a servant quickly came to the door of the secret room. After getting Lu Ruoxin''s consent, she quickly came to Lu Ruoxin''s side, then whispered to her ear and said a few words.


    After hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned and waved his servant to leave. He got up slowly and looked at Su Yingxia: "you have three hours to think about. You''d better think about it clearly. Chi Meng, take her back to the dungeon. Besides, have you arranged what I asked you to arrange? "


    "Miss Qi, I''ve selected a few of the lowest servants on the top of the blue mountain." Chi Meng gave a gloomy smile.


    "Three hours later, if there is no satisfactory answer, let''s arrange these servants to enter her cell. I''d like to see how Han 3000 was green capped on huangquan road. I''d also like to see how you su Yingxia, a dirty woman, will face Han 3000. "


    With that, Lu Ruoxin got up and went out to the secret room. When he came to the door, Lu Ruoxin suddenly stood up and didn''t even look back, smiling: "by the way, just now I remember to save the picture. After three hours, the picture of the servants entering Su Yingxia''s cell should also be saved. After all, Han Nian is their daughter. As their daughter, what happened to her parents, They should have the right to know. "


    With these words, Lu Ruoxin turned to leave. Chi Meng had a cold smile on his face and nodded: "yes!"


    Compared with Fu Tian, Lu Ruoxin''s means are not mean and vicious. To some extent, he kills people without blood and hits people''s heart.


    Su Yingxia''s teeth are clenched. Why doesn''t she know Lu Ruoxin''s despicability?


    However, it is such a clear plan, but let her firm heart, for the first time from the waves.


    Is she sticking to it like supporting her family, or is she choosing another way under such heavy pressure?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2404

    The top of the blue mountain, above the hall.


    When Lu Ruoxin arrived in a hurry, several senior executives on the top of the blue mountain in the hall had already fallen behind, while Lu Wushen was sitting next to the curtain backstage. On his side, he was still the mysterious man, the owner of the Lu family.


    Although he is the son of Lu Wushen, the patriarch has the dignity and position of the patriarch, so even if the real God returns, the patriarch will never completely withdraw from the patriarch''s position. He will only add a side seat beside the position to show his respect for the real God.


    This has something in common with the emperor and Empress Dowager of the royal family.


    "Xin''er is here, too." In the main hall, Lu Wushen read a sentence in a soft voice.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded, then glanced at all the executives present. After a salute, he sat down gently on the right side of the first row under the stage, opposite Lu ruoxian.


    "A good news, a bad news, which do you listen to first?" Lu Wushen said with a smile.


    "All at God''s command." A group of executives said in unison.


    They are all core cadres at the highest level, and they are also the most trusted people of the Lu family at the top of the blue mountain. Their participation and planning are indispensable to all kinds of important meetings. They are in Lu''s family and have high position and power.


    However, in front of Lu Wushen, no one dares to have any airs, because everyone knows that the Lu family today is stepping on the shoulders of the true gods.


    "Listen to the good news first. Maybe it''s a happy event for Xin''er." With that, Lu Wushen gently looked at Lu Ruoxin: "there is a town in the border of the land of trapped dragon. It is said that Han 3000 is still alive."


    When Lu Ruoxin heard the news, he looked strange. It seemed reasonable and unexpected.


    Obviously, Han 3000 can appear miracle again, Lu Ruoxin has almost numb.


    This is really something he can do, and it is also in line with this guy''s consistent style. In other words, these things happen to others as miracles, but they happen to Han 3000, but they are just common.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ruoxin thought that the glutton of evil was too fierce. Even his grandfather was obviously afraid of three points at that time, so Han 3000''s hope of survival was extremely slim.


    Anyway, this guy did it all the time.


    This is a very proud thing for Lu Ruoxin.


    Because this indicates that Han 3000 has lived up to her trust. At the same time, her grasp of everything has become so accurate again.


    It''s her foresight to force Su Yingxia?


    She has no way to deal with the evil glutton, just to force Su Yingxia to agree to her request.


    At present, Han 3000 is still alive, so this move is also very wise.


    "Han 3000, it''s said that he was swallowed by the glutton of evil, but even this can come out alive? This is unheard of. Old God, is it the wrong news? "


    "Recently, the disciples have been fighting hard in the land of trapped dragons, and they have been ambushed by people of the demon family. They are already trembling. I am worried that these disciples may... There may be some false news or untrue news when reconnoitering the enemy because they are afraid." There is a cautious way for executives.


    Of course, it''s more of a disbelief.


    For these old-fashioned people, the miracles Han 3000 did are simply a great fallacy in the world.


    It''s just that the wind is so wonderful.


    As for being able to fight Lu Wushen, it''s just a result of many factors, such as practicing some strange methods and skills, enchanting him with the blood of the magic dragon, Lu Wushen and being injured.


    Anyway, in these old-fashioned eyes, Han 3000 is more just luck, that''s all.


    "I believe the news can never be false. It''s not surprising that Han 3000 has this ability." Lu Ruoxin was the first one to stand up and express his support. After that, he looked at several elders with disdain and said coldly, "although the top of blue mountain is the largest family in the world, it''s all under the protection of my grandfather. This kind of situation also breeds many arrogant people who claim to be the best in the world. Sometimes, you should go out to have a look, or at least have more insight. After all, it''s impossible to look at the sky from a well. Especially as the elders at the top of the blue mountain, you can control the lifeblood of the top of the blue mountain. "


    A group of senior executives suddenly showed anger. When was it said that they were in a high position, below one person and above ten thousand people?


    Moreover, in front of the patriarch and God, isn''t that the same as slapping them in the face in public?


    Not even the princess.


    "Xin''er, you are too unruly."


    "Yes, it has long been said that you and Han 3000 have been flirting with each other, and you have privately passed on the four soul array of the northern underworld, the top of our blue mountain, to him. Now, it''s just for Han 3000 to openly slander us old people. It''s too much. It''s too much."


    "Tell the patriarch that Xin''er is spoiled by us. Now it''s lawless and nonsense!"


    "Yes, although we are on the top of the blue mountain and haven''t been far away, as the saying goes, this scholar knows the world without going out. How can we not understand the situation of Han 3000?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t care at all when he heard the elders'' rebuttal and even angrily scolded him for face. With a cold smile, Lu Ruoxin said: "I will say good things for Han 3000, but I don''t need to slander you to achieve it, because you are really not qualified."¡° Be presumptuous¡° All right At this time, the owner of the Lu family calmly put an end to the dispute: "it''s all the children of the Lu family, for the good of the Lu family. The news of Han 3000''s resurrection is not false. I believe in the professionalism and authenticity of Lu''s intelligence. " With that, he slightly looked at Lu Wushen next to his eyes: "father, please continue." Lu Wushen nodded, then looked at the crowd: "but there is also a bad news."¡° In Han 3000''s border town, my intelligence disciples at the top of the blue mountain found that around the town, a group of very mysterious people were suddenly approaching, and there was a great potential for encirclement. " Lu Wushen frowned. Hearing the news, Lu''s senior executives sneer one by one. Because of the dispute with Lu Ruoxin, Han''s bad news is like a big surprise to them. Lu Ruoxin''s face turned pale and said strangely, "are you from the immortal sea area and the medicine God pavilion?"¡° Their losses are more severe than ours, and their subordinates are even more panicked than ours. They will all slip back to their respective base camp. How can they be? " The Lu family directly denied this possibility¡° I think of a possibility, but it doesn''t make sense logically. " He frowned suddenly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2405

    "You mean the demons?" Lu Wushen frowned softly.


    The owner of the Lu family nodded heavily, but there was one thing he couldn''t figure out.


    Isn''t the demon family helping Han 3000? Why did he suddenly and quietly besiege him?


    "It''s said that most of these people are monks, but who are they?"


    According to the description obtained from the intelligence disciples, the group was led by various monks, while the disciples wore bamboo hats without respect.


    This is very close to ordinary monks. However, the problem is that these monks almost live in purgatory on earth. Men are OK. Young women are almost all humiliated and die of exhaustion. Some of them are even the same as mummies.


    "Ten thousand years ago, there was a temple called Motuo temple. It''s said that there is a demon king in the temple. The monks, who they don''t know, build a temple and chant scriptures on it to suppress the demon king. "


    "But I don''t know what happened on the way. I heard that the monks in the temple suddenly became crazy one day and killed everyone they saw. Hundreds of monks in the temple killed each other for a time. Blood flowed into the temple. The once brilliant mantuo temple also went to a desolate and desolate situation." Lu Wushen murmured.


    "But father, moduo temple was submerged in the earth in a desert storm as early as ten thousand years ago. Don''t you think that these monks are the monks who are possessed in moduo temple?" The owner of the Lu family was slightly stunned.


    He would never have considered such a novel idea if it had not come from his father.


    "This is the only reasonable explanation." Lu wushinto.


    "Only the monks of mortuo temple are the people who really practice the golden light Dharma, and they are the only people who conform to the characteristics of the demons, but they are not the demons."


    Almost everyone was speechless.


    It seems that Mordor temple really conforms to the description in the intelligence book brought back by the intelligence disciple from the top of blue mountain.


    Has the deserted temple buried underground for thousands of years reappeared in the world in a short time?


    "But what are these people looking for Han 3000 for? If it''s really them, they''ve been sleeping underground for thousands of years. They should have no grudge with Han 3000. " Lu ruoxuan frowned and asked.


    In fact, this is also the reason why Lu Wushen has not been sure.


    A man on earth who has only come to the world in all directions, a man who has been sleeping for thousands of years, is not related to each other at all. Let alone hatred, they are not connected at all.


    "Grandpa, why don''t I send someone to check the site of the mantuo temple?" Lu ruoxian said.


    Lu Wushen nodded.


    "What shall we do now when Han 3000 is there? Do you want to save him? " Lu Ruoxin asked.


    "No!" Lu Wushen waved his hand, hesitated for a moment, and said: "what are these people looking for Han 3000 for? We still don''t know. If we rush to do it, we will only have the enemy in the dark, and I will be in the light. We are extremely passive."


    "At present, the immortal sea area and the medicine God pavilion are already eyeing us. We must not make any mistakes."


    "Besides, the name of Han 3000 has gained some prestige in the world, but these people dare to face up to the challenge of Han 3000. I think they are not simple."


    Lu Wushen''s worried words also made all the people present nod.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, they prefer to travel in the tiger mountain. These people are by no means simple.


    "Xin''er, how are you refining the shackles of God?" Lu Wushen suddenly asked.


    "The evil spirit is too deep. Xin''er is working hard."


    "The shackle of God is the most effective artifact to restrain the blood of the magic dragon in Han 3000. This will help us to control Han 3000 in the future. You should do it as soon as possible." Lu wushinto.


    "Yes


    "In addition, are you sure the chips that threaten Han 3000 are effective?"


    "Sure. But, Grandpa, don''t you want to know what my chips are? " Seeing that Lu Wushen asked himself and got a positive answer, he said nothing more. Even Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help his strange way.


    Lu Wushen said with a smile: "my granddaughter does things. I''m naturally relieved. How can I ask more questions. Since you are sure that Han 3000 has something to do with it, we can''t stand by and ignore him, although it''s inconvenient for us to intervene now. After all, he is our pawn. "


    Lu Ruoxin nodded, and he was a little relieved.


    "Grandfather, then I can draw a group of experts from the blue mountain pavilion to come with me, observe secretly, and help when necessary?"


    "No, the experts in the blue mountain Pavilion always work only for the clan leader. Although you are the daughter of the Lu family, you are not qualified to transfer people there." A senior executive immediately made a voice to stop him.


    "That''s right. I have clan rules on the top of blue mountain. How can I break them at will?"


    "We firmly oppose this matter."


    "Xin''er, you are more and more presumptuous."


    For these executives, the deployment of experts from Lanshan Pavilion means a lot. In addition, Lu Ruoxin has made them dissatisfied. Now they stand up one by one.


    "For the sake of a Han 3000, we don''t talk about it any more. But it''s a joke to destroy the clan rules on the top of blue mountain. He''s Han 3000. Why?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2406

    "Why can he help me to be the top of the blue mountain, frighten the world in all directions, and be the first? Is that enough?" Lu Ruoxin was not afraid. As soon as his voice dropped, he suddenly sneered and said, "of course, you can do it. However, if the top of the blue mountain is counting on you, it may have to change its name to the foot of the blue mountain. "


    In a word, he was so angry that he wanted to refute.


    At this time, however, the Patriarch on the top of the blue mountain spoke.


    "Xin''er, this..."


    For a moment, the owner of the Lu family was about to speak, but he was interrupted in the middle of his voice.


    "Good!" Lu Wushen was the first to open his mouth, and then, with a move in his hand, flew a token from behind the curtain to the front.


    "Old God, no way."


    "This is the rule of building a family on the top of the blue mountain. How can it be so?"


    "Yes, there is a suspicion of treachery."


    Seeing that Lu Wushen directly agreed, a group of elders immediately said in a hurry.


    Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile: "the water is all over your neck, but you are still worrying about what to wear on your feet. You are a group of frogs at the bottom of the well. You really mean to lick your face and rub it up."


    As soon as the voice fell, the energy in Lu Ruoxin''s hand moved, and the token immediately flew into her hand.


    "Han 3000 is very important to the top of our blue mountain. It''s fair to make an appropriate exception." Lu Wushen light voice, the appropriate to stop the next group of elders to prepare the continuous fire.


    "I agree with that." Lu ruoxian took a look at Lu Ruoxin, and finally made a decision.


    Although Lu Ruoxin got the blue mountain pavilion''s token earlier than himself, Lu Ruoxin''s prestige in the family must be reduced, just as Lu Wushen said at the beginning, Han 3000 is the person who will help him fight in the future.


    So weigh the pros and cons, some of the immediate interests, Lu ruoxian naturally no longer mind.


    "In that case, OK, Xin''er, you''d better count the people and set out as soon as possible. You''d better set out tomorrow."


    "Yes


    "The shackles of God should be refined as soon as possible. If those monks are really people of moduo temple, the shackles of God can also absolutely suppress them. In short, be careful. "


    "Xin''er understands."


    Retreating from the hall, Lu Ruoxin''s mouth stirred up a sneer.


    With its own external forces, it is natural for us to be able to grasp the token of blue mountain Pavilion. At the same time, she also tasted the huge benefits brought to her by Han 3000.


    She can even imagine that if Han 3000 is really used by him one day, her position in the top of the blue mountain will rise abruptly in the future, and her plans will be more like fish in water.


    Everything is not bad, bad, just Su Yingxia nodded.


    "Su Yingxia..." Lu Ruoxin suddenly gave a gloomy smile.


    And at this time in the border town.


    After three rounds of drinking, the clamour lasted all night, and finally the curtain gradually came down at this time.


    And the curtain of all this, or because Han 3000 has rejected all those who want to join the alliance, they left bitterly.


    The restaurant is rarely clean.


    The shop owner sent Han 3000 and others into the best rooms in the restaurant. Then, some of the guests who still didn''t give up were arranged into other rooms before the restaurant closed.


    Night, finally also slowly began to quiet down.


    Although Han 3000 and others have their own rooms, they all gather in Han 3000''s room at this time.


    This also includes four of the seven monsters in Jiangbei.


    "Big brother said that there are many more shadows outside the city. It seems that there are many people." At this time, the five monsters raised their heads and said to Han 3000.


    "Three thousand, shall we withdraw first?" Bai Xiaosheng worries.


    "Where? Can we not go back to Fairy Island? " Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu stopped talking. Yes, the other party knew they were going back to Xianling Island, which also meant that they could avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the fifteenth day.


    At least for the moment, they are in the city and can spy on each other''s actions, which is much better than being ambushed at that time. At the same time, they can defend the city.


    "That''s the time. Why do so many people want to join us, but you have to refuse? At least more people and more efforts." Bai Xiaosheng frowned.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but Bai Xiaosheng could understand his mind. After so many brothers joined, they died before they could enjoy their happiness. Although Han 3000 didn''t say it, it was obviously a thorn in his heart.


    He didn''t want the tragedy to happen again.


    At this time, the door of the restaurant was knocked gently, and the crowd did not speak. After a while, the knock continued.


    Obviously, it''s not a mistake, or a late night stay.


    "Who can it be so late?" Help to leave suddenly long sword a draw, whole person immediately nervous tight collapse.


    At this time, looking for people is definitely aimed at them, and it is not the people we see in today''s restaurant.


    These people all know that Han 3000 and others have rested and can''t come to disturb them. Three of the seven monsters are also outside, so who can they be at this time? Obviously, it''s not the right person. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2407

    At this time, Shi Yu quickly got up, and the cat came to the window, then leaned forward to the street downstairs.


    "Strange, there are only three people." The poem language frowned and whispered to Han 3000.


    "Three people?" When Fu mang heard this, he was stunned.


    After all, in their cognition, it is obvious that those who come here at this time are not good at it, and since they are bad at it, they must be the ferocious people who come at once.


    How could it be just three people?!


    "Did you read it wrong?" Fu mang didn''t believe it. He stood up as he spoke, and then came to the window with a few steps. His eyes were tight and light, and his brows were wrinkled.


    "Three thousand. There are only three people." Fu mang looked back and said strangely.


    Han 3000 frowns and looks at Bai Xiaosheng strangely. For a moment, he doesn''t understand why.


    "The point is... It''s like three women." Fumang road.


    "Three women?"


    All of a sudden, everyone in the room was stunned.


    In the middle of the night, suddenly three women came to the door, which is too incredible.


    "Damn it, 3000. You''re not going to carry our family Su Yingxia outside... Then you''re going to run away. It''s going to be chased by others." Fu mang suddenly patted his head and said aloud.


    Han 3000 looks at him speechless. If it''s not for a long time, Han 3000 really wants to slap the goods.


    Early death and early reincarnation, choose a smart head in your next life and sit down again.


    See Han three thousand hope to oneself, help mang mouth one by one, Leng in situ. But as Han 3000 said, fumang is a tiger sometimes. It''s really more tiger than anyone else.


    Obviously, in front of Han 3000''s eyes, Fu mang didn''t reflect what happened. He was just stunned and said, "Oh, don''t look at me with this kind of eyes."


    "Although Yingxia and I are relatives, you are also my good brother. I won''t tell Yingxia. Besides, it''s not normal for this man to have three wives and four concubines outside. Even from a certain point of view, the more a man can have three wives and four concubines, the more it means that he has strength and ability, otherwise you will be stupid as those women. "


    Finish saying, this fool seems not satisfied, still try to stir up all people''s approval, to all humanity: "brothers, you say is not ah."


    "The alliance leader is not the kind of person you said." The simple language of poetry naturally does not accept Fu mang.


    For her, flying in pairs is the best expectation, polygamy, only more wings, flying in a mess.


    Bai Xiaosheng''s IQ is obviously much higher than that of Fu mang. At this time, he takes a look at Han 3000, and then chooses not to listen and not to participate.


    There are only a few disciples. After all, Fu mang is the leader of the boss. Now he can only look at Han 3000''s face and nod his head awkwardly: "yes!"


    Han Sanqian looked at Fu mang. After some people nodded and agreed, he looked like the smartest dog in the world. He was very angry and laughed: "Fu Mang, haven''t you seen him for such a long time, do you start to feel very humorous?"


    "Humorous? Ha Fumang didn''t know, and felt his head embarrassed: "in fact, I have many advantages."


    When Bai Xiaosheng heard this, he put his hands on his face and didn''t look aside.


    He can''t bear to watch it. It''s a shame.


    Fu Li gently poked Fu mang from behind: "stop talking."


    Finish saying, help from Crazy hint help mang looked at Han three thousand eyes, this old fool Leng for a long time to see Han three thousand eyes "kill meaning."


    Suddenly in place a silly than, stood and did not speak.


    "In 3000''s eyes, naturally, only Su Yingxia, otherwise, with Qin Shuang''s beauty, will there be any other women outside?" Help to leave to hit the circle quickly.


    "Yes, elder martial sister qinshuang is so beautiful, and everyone knows that elder martial sister qinshuang likes the leader. As long as the leader nods, elder martial sister qinshuang will not hesitate. But even so, the alliance leader is loyal to the alliance leader''s wife and supports the commander. You are not allowed to slander our alliance leader. " The poem is full of small mouth.


    Although she never denies her love and admiration for Han 3000, even if Han 3000 nods, she will never look back, but these will not hinder the yearning and maintenance of the simple and pure love between Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    Fu mang was angry with nothing to say, the key problem is that Han 3000''s eyes also let him dare not refute.


    "But what''s the matter when three women come to me?" When Bai Xiaosheng looks at Han 3000, he can''t help but wonder.


    "Yes, I''m thinking about that, too. But go and have a look, won''t you know? " Han 3000 whispered.


    Then, Han 3000 stood up, glanced at all the people on the scene, and finally put his eyes on Fu Mang: "I''ll go down first, and you''ll take all the people to hide. If there''s any emergency, you''ll hurry out of the city, OK?"


    "Here... Let''s go together." Fumang is reluctant. As a brother, he naturally wants to live and die together¡° Take care of all the brothers, you know? " Han 3000 coldly refused. Bai Xiaosheng nodded in a hurry and stopped Fu mang. He knew that Han 3000''s action was just to protect his brothers. Perhaps, the sneak attack on the brothers of Tianhu City Inn and the large number of deaths have always been a thorn in Han 3000''s heart¡° He doesn''t want the miserable scene of that day to reappear today! " The world is full of wisdom. Han 3000 nodded, just walked two steps, suddenly remembered something¡° Linlong, come with me first. " With that, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and Lin Long''s body suddenly turned into a light, attached to Han 3000''s arm¡° Take it easy. Now the heart of the dragon clan is different. " Han 3000 uses God to know Tao. Once into Han 3000''s body, Lin long also noticed that it was wrong. If we say that Han 3000 used to be a huge aura energy pool after he had the dragon''s heart, now... This pool has become more and more huge, but... Fierce images have also emerged in an endless stream. It''s like the sea in the crater. Although you can fly freely, there are murderers in the bottom of the water at any time¡° Your energy has changed? " Lin long frowned and said¡° Those are the Qi of chaos! " Han 3000 replied¡° I beg your pardon? These... These are the Qi of chaos? " Hearing Han 3000''s reply, Lin long was stunned, tight, and exclaimed in a very surprised tone. Han 3000 thought it didn''t matter, but at this time he felt the shaking of Lin Long''s body on his arm. He was not surprised: "what''s the matter with you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2408

    "My God, chaos, Han... Han 3000, are you going to die?" Regardless of Han 3000''s problem, at this time, Lin Long''s body is still slightly steep, and the whole dragon is also very excited.


    "I sucked it in from the stomach of gluttonous evil. What''s the matter? Will this endanger my life? " Han 3000''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and he can''t help his strange way.


    To tell you the truth, after getting the chaotic Qi, Han Sanqian felt a little uneasy. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad. Anyway, it was all for the sake of anger and revenge.


    This hear Lin Long''s words, Han 3000 that kind of uneasy mood instantly surge.


    "You misunderstood me. I don''t mean you are going to die, but... I mean you, you are going against the heaven." After talking for a long time, Lin long finally spoke his heart.


    "Against the sky?" Han Sanyi frowned.


    "Yes, against the sky! Han Sanqian, do you know what the Qi of chaos is? "


    "You have to be specific, not clear." Han 3000 shook his voice.


    "The Qi of chaos is the most primitive force in the beginning of heaven and earth, or it can be said that it is the ancestor of all kinds of energy and aura under the bottom of the sky. All the energy is derived from it. So, do you understand it now?"


    "Probably... I seem to understand."


    "Damn, it is the ancestor of all forces. Nature, its purity is also the ancestor level of all forces. Do you understand what I say?"


    "You mean it''s very powerful?"


    "It''s not only very strong, but also abnormal. Why the octagonal world is higher than the Xuanyuan world, and why the Xuanyuan world is higher than the earth, isn''t that because of the difference in aura? The more advanced the world is, the larger the Reiki energy is and the purer the purity is. Therefore, it is easier and higher to cultivate people in this world, and the level of the natural world is different. It can be said that the level of Reiki energy determines the level of the world


    "If one day, the earth you belong to is full of high-level Reiki, what do you think will happen?"


    Hearing Lin Long''s words, Han 3000 could think of the answer almost without thinking.


    If the earth has enough aura, everyone can practice it. With the high-level aura energy in the body, the consequences will be obvious.


    "So, I said you''re going against the sky. Do you understand now?" Lin long said with a smile.


    Today''s Han 3000 has a higher aura and purer chaotic power than before. Naturally, the level of magic and cultivation released will be greatly improved.


    "To be honest, what you''re doing now... I''m a little embarrassed to suck you. These things can''t be found. If you suck a little, there will be less. " Linlong road.


    After all, Han 3000 is the only one who can make the most of these precious auras. He thinks it''s too wasteful to use them for his own healing.


    "If you can fully use these chaotic Qi, then the sky is your limit."


    For Linlong''s words, Han 3000 is very shocked, he never thought, a revenge and fighting move, it is such a result.


    But at the same time, he was a little embarrassed.


    After all, these things are absorbed from Taotie''s stomach. Now he knows that this thing is so expensive. Han 3000 is really embarrassed.


    "Suck it." Next second, Han 3000 is still Tao.


    "You and I are good brothers. Your dragon heart has given me. Don''t say a little bit of chaos. Even if you absorb all of them, I have nothing to say."


    "3000, are you a tiger?" The silent way of Linlong.


    "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense, hurry up. If anything happens later, I expect you to take them out of here. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Damn it, I''ll go."


    As soon as the words fell, the sound of Linlong disappeared, and the seal of Linlong on Han 3000''s arm disappeared. It was obvious that the goods had gone to the heart of the dragon people to absorb energy.


    "Xiaobai, you can go too." A pat of Xiaobai''s imprint, see Xiaobai''s imprint golden flash, tight and dim.


    For his brother, Han 3000 is never stingy. No matter what he wants, Han 3000 is never stingy.


    Finished these two, Han 3000 this just slowly walked down from upstairs. The knock on the door downstairs obviously awakened other residents in the restaurant. However, all of them did not dare to leave the house at this time. They just gently opened their windows and quietly looked downstairs.


    A moment later, the waiter opened the door of the restaurant. When he saw the three people in front of him, he was stunned.


    Behind him, when Han 3000 saw the three women, he was stunned. The three women were as white as snow. Even in the dark, they could still be seen as white, and their appearance was more beautiful and dignified. Even if their coat was a thick black windbreaker, they still could not cover up the fact that they had a wonderful figure.


    And three women see Han 3000, is also slightly a Leng, the leading woman gently smile: "excuse me, is Han 3000 Han young Xia?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2409

    "Who are you?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Although already know each other three people are women, but the other party completely unexpectedly Han 3000.


    According to Han 3000''s estimation, even if the other party is a woman, she may come out at night, and she must be an expert in each middle school. But what I can''t imagine is that the three women in front of me, not to mention the experts, don''t have any of the wind and dust of the world on their beautiful faces. They are more like the Jasper growing up in a greenhouse.


    They are not only beautiful, but also well-dressed. Under the black clothes, they are well mannered and have outstanding temperament. At first sight, they are not rich but expensive.


    In other words, these three women are not people in the world, let alone cruel people.


    Even... Even these three women can''t even dance with a knife or a gun.


    Because Han three thousand from see three female of the first eye, then already quietly swept three hand of tiger mouth.


    For those who hold swords and swords for a long time, Hukou must have a certain cocoon due to years of wear and tear, but these three women have almost no cocoon.


    "Late at night, it''s inconvenient. Please forgive me, young Xia Han." The woman smiled and saluted Han 3000.


    As soon as she saluted, the two women behind her also saluted together.


    "Please forgive me, young Xia Han."


    With the three women''s words falling, Han 3000 is a little confused in the same place. After all, there is too much difference between this situation and what he imagined.


    Not only is he, even the outsider''s shop boy, also muddled.


    Although he is not a member of the river and lake, he has seen many things in the river and lake. He is very clear about Han 3000.


    But as soon as the door opened, the other side was not a vicious one, but three beautiful and quiet little beauties.


    Shop boy suddenly thought of something, Zhiqu back a few steps.


    "Well, who the hell are you?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Han Shaoxia, we are just servants. We can''t answer who we are. In fact, the three of us came to invite young Xia han to join us in the mansion at the order of my master. "


    "My host has prepared excellent food and wine!"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned and said, "Han 3000 always likes to be quiet, so he doesn''t like to make friends. Please go back and tell your master his kindness. Let''s forget the wine." Finish saying, Han three thousand saw a distance store small two, turn round to want to go upstairs.


    "My master knows that young Xia Han may not go. However, my master asked me to tell you that if you don''t go, you will regret it. " Hearing that Han 3000 couldn''t go, the leading woman didn''t seem to be worried at all, but said a faint word.


    Such self-confidence, fangfo has long expected the general.


    "Is it?" Han Sanqian turns back and smiles.


    A little thought, Han 3000 really can''t think of what he will regret, turned and continued to walk upstairs.


    At this time, the shopkeeper also steps forward, ready to close. At this time, the woman also smiled gently, took out a handkerchief from her hand and handed it to the shop villain. At the same time, she also gave some Amethyst on it.


    The waiter immediately knew what was going on. After taking the Amethyst, he nodded. He didn''t even close the door. He turned and hurried to catch up with Han 3000 who went upstairs.


    "Han Shaoxia" catches up with Han 3000, and the shopkeeper presents the handkerchief to Han 3000 with both hands: "that girl asked me to give it to you."


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the handkerchief. Then, the whole person went upstairs and opened the handkerchief.


    This handkerchief is ordinary, that is, a handkerchief that can''t be more simple. It''s not so high-grade, but exquisite.


    The handkerchief has a beautiful pair of embroidery and a picture of mandarin ducks playing in the water. The handcraft is exquisite, but the strangest thing is one of the bigger mandarin ducks.


    This mandarin duck is a little funny and fat. From the perspective of Han 3000, an earthling, it is not like a mandarin duck, but more like those fat and lovely penguins on earth.


    "What does that mean? Is it the master of these three girls or the daughter of which family? " Han Sanqian shook his head with a wry smile, then threw the handkerchief on the bonsai in the corridor, turned and walked towards the house.


    However, after only a few steps, Han 3000''s figure suddenly stood, and his eyebrows were tightly locked.


    A few seconds later, Han 3000 suddenly turned back, then rushed to the bonsai, picked up the handkerchief and sniffed hard in front of his nose. Han 3000, who was nervous, was even more emotional.


    The poor shopkeeper just finished delivering the handkerchief, and just a few steps down the stairs, he felt a gust of wind blowing by him. The next second, he saw Han 3000 rush out of the gate and look around in the street.


    Tight and then, Han 3000''s figure has rushed in front of him, quickly let the shopkeeper call to hell.


    "What about the three women just now?"


    "After delivering the handkerchief, I left."


    "Do you know which way to go?"


    "Over there!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2410

    Shopkeeper Baji Baji mouth, the whole person only feel incomparable shock.


    Fortunately, when he just asked, he grabbed the handrail of the stairs, if it was his own arm.


    I''ll be good!


    It''s so deadly.


    Thinking of this, the waiter could not help feeling the bones on both sides of his arms were chilly. He rubbed his hands on his arms and turned to close the door.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body has become a remnant shadow, which quickly flashes through the night. Its speed is so fast and its shadow is so small that people don''t even notice it in the dark.


    Whoo!


    The wind stopped.


    On a small bridge, three women are walking slowly forward. When the wind stops, Han 3000''s figure has already stood in front of the three women.


    Han 3000''s sudden appearance really made the three girls a little surprised, but there was no sense of panic on her face. She soon calmed down and gave a little smile. The three girls bowed to salute, dignified and elegant. It seemed that she had expected Han 3000 would come after her: "I''ve seen Han Shaoxia!"


    "Did you leave this handkerchief?" Han 3000 takes out his handkerchief, and his face is slightly solidified.


    "Yes The leading woman said with a smile: "this handkerchief is really given to me by my master, and I gave it to Han Shaoxia by the shop boy. I wonder if Han 3000 would like to have a drink with my master now?"


    "Who is your master?" Han 3000 cold voice drinks a way, the hand that grasps handkerchief also not from of tiny clench.


    "Young Xia Han, you will know when you arrive." The leading woman was also indifferent. After bending her body, she smiled at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, obviously thinking seriously.


    Although the cultivation of the woman in front of her is not the slightest, the degree of calmness is by no means comparable to others, and this calmness is obviously not pretended.


    If the ordinary woman, in the face of their own aggressive, dare not say scared, but at least can not be so calm.


    Therefore, these three women are bound to be famous.


    But what is the name of this small border town?


    Even if so, how could they have anything to do with the handkerchief?


    "Good!" Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "Young Xia Han, please let me show you the way!"


    Finish saying, that lead a woman then walk in front, cause a road for Han 3000.


    Following in her footsteps, Han and his party walked slowly towards the west side of the city.


    I don''t know how long, through the layers of shops, through the houses, Han 3000 suddenly smelled the fragrance, the consciousness of the subconscious spread around.


    At this time, Han 3000 naturally has to be extremely cautious.


    However, in addition to the sound of Qin and water, no one was found lying in ambush around.


    Soon, a group of four people stopped in front of a mansion. The sound of water and Piano came from inside. The mansion was not big, not even the simplest decoration such as stone lion.


    However, due to small reasons and the unique decoration, there is quite an alternative atmosphere.


    From the perspective of divine perception, there are many people in the mansion in front of us, but most of them are scattered freely rather than gathered together. This also shows from the side that there is no so-called ambush in the mansion.


    Looking up here, Han 3000''s momentum has been slightly reduced.


    At this time, the woman rang the gate of the mansion. Within a moment, the gate was opened. What was printed into her eyes was the scene of a paradise.


    Although it was late at night, the main hall in the distance of the house was very bright, just like a firefly in the night.


    With the light in the house, Han 3000 can be seen. All the way from the front door of the mansion to the corridor of the main hall, there are flowers and green plants. Many flowers even in the night also bloom a good smell. Walking in them, it''s like living in the natural world.


    In the main hall of the room, the sound of the piano rings. Han 3000 goes all the way, but his brows are locked more tightly.


    Because of the music of the piano


    It''s... It''s the song of the earth.


    How can there be songs of the earth in the world of all directions?


    This let Han 3000 just a little relieved breath, and can''t help mentioning it.


    When they came to the front door, the three women just made an invitation, and then stepped back.


    As you can see, the main hall is exquisitely decorated. There are many white curtains hanging down everywhere. Coupled with the ethereal sound of zither, it is totally unexpected that there is such a unique and exquisite mansion in this folk house.


    Han 3000 sat in the guest seat that had been arranged for a long time. In front of him was a tea table made of mahogany, with a wine and a fruit plate.


    On the top of the guest table, on the main seat, two maids gently shake their palm fans. In front of them, a woman in green clothes plays the piano.


    The sound of Qin is bleak and beautiful. Even Han 3000 is slightly intoxicated.


    But the next second, Han 3000 suddenly wake up!


    He suddenly found that he had just had a little space, completely lost himself and lost his will. If his will was not strong enough and his cultivation was high enough, he might have been attracted by the sound of Qin just now¡° Bang Han 3000 moved slightly, and the wooden tea table in front of him suddenly made a sound. The sound of the piano was suddenly a little confused, and after a few endings, the music was over¡° Young Xia Han, the so-called scene of good days and delicious food should be the best time to relax and enjoy yourself. Why are you so angry? " As soon as the voice fell, the woman put down her piano and looked up at Han 3000. Although there are many white curtains to cover it, and the woman is wearing a transparent scarf, just her beautiful eyes and the outline of her face are enough to make people amazing and sigh secretly. This is a great beauty¡° You play the songs of the earth. Who are you Han 3000 said coldly. This familiar and incomparable melody with a little sadness, Han 3000, as a man on earth, how can he not remember one of the divine songs of the earth? However, people from all over the world can play, but Han 3000 has to be very strange and alert¡° You men are impatient. " She gently smile, eyes also because of smile, squint into a half moon, simply sweet almost to human life¡° Three thousand, you''ve come all the way. Here''s to you. " With that, she gently raised the glass, remote respect Han 3000. Han 3000 doesn''t know what medicine she sells in her gourd. However, once she comes, she will be at ease and bite her teeth. Han 3000 raises the cup and drinks it. Put down the cup, she smiled gently and said, "is that the song of the earth just now ok? It should not be out of date. After all, classics are always popular. I think you will like them? " Han 3000''s face was slightly cold and his eyebrows were slightly locked. He said, "you are also a human, aren''t you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2411

    The woman smiled gently, didn''t answer, and said, "introduce yourself. My name is Luoxi."


    With that, another glass of wine.


    Han 3000''s eyes have been on her all the time. He is looking at her carefully, trying to find the answer to her question from her body language.


    But this woman from the beginning to the end is calm smile, there is no flaw.


    After raising his glass and drinking, Han 3000 suddenly put down his glass and smiled: "I thought I was the only one on the earth who soared to the octagonal world. It seems that it is not the case. I should not see your flaws from my eyes, but feel them from my heart."


    "It''s natural to feel kind when you''re from a different country." Han 3000 laughs.


    Luo Xi light a smile, raise a wine cup and respect Han 3000.


    "Han Shaoxia is on his own ability to rise to the world of all directions. Luoxi is different from you, so I dare not compare more!" Put down the glass, she said softly.


    "Three glasses of wine have passed. Should miss Luo get back to the point? How can you have her handkerchief?" Han 3000''s smile released a touch of cold.


    "Han Shaoxia is still impatient!" Luo Xi said, looking to Han 3000: "people who have her, naturally have her handkerchief, do you need to ask more?"


    "No way. How can you have her handkerchief, let alone her people? Are you Lu Ruoxin''s people?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I told Han Shaoxia that you rely on your own ability to rise, but I''m different from you." As soon as the voice fell, the white curtain in the room suddenly moved rapidly.


    Finally, all the white curtains converge in the center of the room, and almost at the same time, a familiar figure appears in the center of the curtain.


    However, all the limbs were entangled by the cord fabric and could not move at all.


    When the familiar figure was stunned for a moment and found Han 3000 sitting on the ground, his eyes were filled with joy.


    "Three thousand!"


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang?" Han three thousand also fiercely stood up from the seat, full of horror!


    "Where''s su Yingxia?" Han 3000 turns around and glares at each other.


    Maybe Han 3000 may not know that the mandarin duck pattern on the handkerchief is Su Yingxia waiting for Han 3000 from Xuanyuan world to come to the world, but Han 3000 can''t understand the fragrance.


    So, Han 3000 just went out of the restaurant and went all the way here.


    But who knows


    But where to know, the person who appears unexpectedly can be Qin Shuang?


    However, despite his surprise, Han 3000 can at least be sure that the woman in front of him has Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia''s handkerchief. Naturally, everything is right.


    Luoxi just smiles and looks at Qin Shuang on the curtain.


    No matter, Han 3000 suddenly has a transport capacity in his hand. Su Yingxia is naturally the most important, but Qin Shuang is also Han 3000''s friend. If he can save one, he will earn money. With a slight bend at his feet, the whole person turns into a streamer and rushes directly to Qin Shuang on the curtain.


    Han 3000''s speed is extremely fast, and the distance in the room is not far. At Han 3000''s speed, it only takes a few seconds to get there. Seeing that the other party has no time to reflect, Han 3000 finally breathes a little.


    "Wow


    But when Han 3000''s hand just came into contact with Qin Shuang, with a light sound, the whole delicate Qin Shuang suddenly fell to the ground like ceramics, instantly exploded into countless fragments and scattered in the air.


    Han 3000 suddenly surprised, how can it be like this?


    How could this be a mirage?


    It''s impossible. With Han 3000''s ability, he can''t tell whether it''s a phantom or not. He can be sure that elder martial sister Qin Shuang is not.


    Looking back in disbelief, Han Sanqian couldn''t understand what was going on. He reached out and tried to catch some pieces, but those pieces that looked like ceramics turned into nothing when he dropped them.


    "What the hell are you up to?" Han 3000 cheered coldly, his eyes full of endless anger.


    Luo Xi gently smiles and says, "young Xia Han, I''ve been telling you not to be too impatient since you came into the room. Unfortunately, you won''t listen."


    As soon as the voice fell, her hands moved, and the white parts quickly drew together towards the place 3000 away from Han. Qin Shuang''s figure appeared again.


    However, different from the last time, Qin Shuang already had blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    What''s more, the blood is obviously very fresh, almost sure, but it''s just coming out.


    "Don''t try to save her unless you want to kill her." Luo Xi reminds a way at this time.


    "Every time you get close to her, it''s equivalent to hurting her. You can see the blood on the corner of her mouth. That''s what you just caused." Luoxi said coldly.


    "Three thousand." With a smile and tears in Qin Shuang''s eyes, she shook her head at Han 3000 desperately and motioned Han 3000 not to fly to find her again.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, people in front of you, but can''t save, how not anxious, angry voice: "what''s the matter? What do you want? "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2412

    If the wife and children let Han 3000 anger down, then really hear will su Yingxia out of this, Han 3000 whole person will be completely stunned in situ.


    All over the sky anger is also extinguished in an instant, quietly looking at the corridor beside Luoxi, waiting for Su Yingxia''s appearance.


    When Luoxi saw Han Sanqian''s reaction, she could not help but smile slightly from the corner of her mouth. She raised her hand gently and clapped her hands. In a moment, the sound of footsteps came from the end of the aisle.


    Han three thousand efforts to suppress their tension, quietly waiting for the appearance of the figure.


    Soon, the figure appeared.


    Soft jade shadow, like a dream, like


    Wait a minute, this is not su Yingxia.


    It''s just a well-dressed maid.


    And behind her, there was no one else, just a wooden plate in her hand, that''s all.


    Just when a trace of murderous spirit flashed in Han 3000''s eyes, the maid had quietly and quickly came to Han 3000''s face, leaned slightly, and dragged the wooden plate to Han 3000''s face.


    The wooden plate is nothing new, but there is a letter on it.


    "Are you kidding me?" Han 3000 looked coldly at Luo Xi, and the killing intention in his eyes had been shown.


    "Young Xia Han is a man of great accomplishments. Even the true God can''t help you. I''m just a woman. How dare I play with you? Not everyone on earth can fly up here like you can be so domineering, more like me, but it''s just a mole ant, even the atmosphere doesn''t dare to breathe. " Luoxi seems to turn a blind eye to Han 3000''s murderous spirit, even though Han 3000''s murderous intention has already made the surrounding air extremely cold.


    "Don''t follow me. Where''s su Yingxia?" Han 3000 said angrily.


    "Isn''t that Su Yingxia?" Her eyes narrowed into a half moon and she was obviously smiling gently.


    With her eyes, Han 3000 put his eyes back on the letter on the wooden plate again.


    Letter?


    Is it su Yingxia''s letter?


    Think of here, Han 3000 quickly picked up the letter on the wooden plate, opened the envelope, Han 3000 eyes show a trace of joy, it is Su Yingxia''s handwriting.


    But the more he read down, Han 3000''s heart became more and more sad and angry.


    "It''s impossible!" Han 3000 suddenly sent the letter to the ground and looked at Luo Xi angrily.


    Letter, with the wind, slowly fell to the ground. In the letter page, you can see Su Yingxia''s handwriting.


    "I''ve met the one I''m destined to meet, and I''m even more tired of the day when I''m not safe with you. Thank you for the ups and downs that you and I have gone through. I''ll remember that. I hope you can find a beautiful wife as soon as possible and live a good life."


    "If you are predestined, you should never see each other again. Don''t read it. Welcome the summer with your own pen!"


    In the face of Han 3000''s fierce anger, Luoxi is calm and very: "Lang has feelings, but I have no intention. Is it possible that there should be a steelyard in Han Shaoxia''s mind? Don''t question me. I''m just sending a letter, that''s all. "


    "Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? You must have used some means to force Yingxia. What about her Han 3000 said coldly.


    Although it''s su Yingxia''s real pen, Han 3000 will never believe that Su Yingxia will be separated from her, let alone that she will change her mind.


    When she wrote this letter, she must have been forced to compromise.


    "Han Shaoxia, am I not clear enough? I''m just sending letters. I don''t know anything else. " Lohee chuckled.


    "However, someone asked me to send you another word."


    "There are already demon monks outside the city. A friend asked me to tell you that you must remember that everything is safe. Seeing Qin Shuang today is a pre war reward. If you break through the siege safely, there is also a reward."


    As soon as the voice fell, the cord moved again. After gathering together, a small figure appeared in the center of the cord.


    "Nianer!" Seeing Han Nian, Han 3000 was very excited.


    "Daddy See Han 3000, Han Nian also immediately excited shout.


    "Han Shaoxia, remember Qin Shuang''s lesson, don''t get excited!" Luoxi sneered and reminded in time.


    Han Sanqian was obviously stunned, accelerated and flew to Han Nian. But unlike the last time, Han Sanqian intentionally did not contact Han Nian to ensure his safety.


    "Nianer." Han 3000 rarely shows a smile, looking at her daughter''s eyes full of love.


    "Dad." Seeing Han 3000, Han Nian was also very happy. She was about to pounce on Han 3000''s arms. However, it was obvious that she could not pounce on Han 3000''s arms. After several consecutive empty grabs, her pretty face was full of confusion and sadness.


    "Dad, why can''t nianer hold you? Dad, where are you? Dad, I miss you so much. "


    "Dad has something to do outside. Dad promised nianer to come back and play with nianer when dad is finished." Han three thousand bear heart sad, reluctantly squeeze out a smile.


    "I know, Dad. Be careful when he''s outside. Nianer will be good and wait for dad all the time. And Dad, don''t worry about nianer. There are many uncles and aunts taking care of nianer. It''s just that nianer misses you and mom so much. " Although smiling, Han 3000 can clearly see that the little girl is pretending to be strong, and the tears in her eyes are telling her grievances.


    "Nianer is so good." Han 3000''s heart will melt. As a father, he knows that he owes too much to Han Nian. He has put her in danger since she was born, even now. At this time, Luo Xi''s hand moved, the curtain spread again, and Han Nian''s figure suddenly disappeared¡° It''s so kind and touching. I guess you must hate yourself so much that you can''t even protect your daughter. " Luo Xi lightly sneers at a way. Although the words are light, but hit Han 3000''s heart, just like a thorn, stab in hard, can''t pull out. Han three thousand teeth close bite, resist anger¡° WOW Luoxi hands a move, a letter will fly directly to the hands of Han 3000¡° Some people are extremely dissatisfied with these four families. If you can get out of the encirclement this time, the original reward will remain unchanged, and at the same time, how about giving you a chance to atone? " Luo Xi smiled. Han 3000''s original anger instantly subsided again: "the chance of atonement?"¡° Yes, how about redeeming a father''s sin and letting you do your duty? "¡° You mean... "" that''s what you think. After it''s done, Han Nian will pay you back! " Luo Xi cold voice way¡° You didn''t lie to me? " Hearing this, Han 3000 was shocked. It was hard to believe what Luo Xi said¡° Earth people never lie to earth people. We are villagers. Let''s read the letter first. " Luo Xi smiled softly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2414

    Han 3000 looked at her suspiciously, but opened the letter silently.


    In the letter, four cities and four families are listed.


    Lu family, the city of Yinshui, Chen family, the city of Luobin, Wu family, the city of Liuhai, and Fang family, the city of east evil.


    Almost see the list of the four, Han 3000''s mind immediately appeared a map, and the location of the four is also clear flash in Han 3000''s mind.


    If Han Sanqian remembers the map correctly, these four locations are all fortresses, so it''s not necessary to say more about the importance of location.


    But often, the more important the location is, the better the development will be, so the power will be huge. No matter which of the four cities is at least a big family, it is not easy to attack.


    "She also really thinks highly of me. No matter which of the four cities is difficult to bite, the other party has great potential and complex terrain. The city occupies an important pass position, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack."


    "If you don''t talk about anything else, it''s not easy to fight even at the top of the blue mountain." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Some of these cities are even more dangerous than the natural danger of nihilism. There is a situation in which one man is in charge and ten thousand people are not allowed to open up. If any big family wants to fight these four cities, they have to take off their skin.


    "If it''s so easy, I''ll leave it to you, young Xia Han. In a word, do it or not?"


    Han 3000 frowned tightly. For Han Nian''s sake, not to mention four families, even a thousand families, he had to do: "why should I believe you?"


    Everyone knows how important Han Nian is to him, but the more important he is, the more strict Lu Ruoxin should be. How can he exchange four small cities for each other?!


    "Since Su Yingxia is empathetic, your two children are naturally not so important to you. Besides, Su Yingxia''s lover is related to Miss Lu''s family, so I don''t have to say more about it?" Luoxi whispered.


    "You''re Farting!" Han 3000 cheered coldly.


    "Believe it or not, the day you win the four cities will be the day when your father and daughter get together. After drinking the wine, we will talk about the old. Han Shaoxia, we will not be able to see you off in many places."


    "Yes


    As Luo Xi got up and left, the maid next to him immediately respectfully went to Han 3000''s side to make a gesture of invitation.


    Han 3000 coldly looks at the back of Luo Xi''s leaving. He doesn''t know who she is or what she wants to do.


    When Han 3000 left, Luo Xi walked all the way into a small courtyard in the back of the house.


    Although the house is small, but the decoration is dreamy. A mysterious body in the house lies on its side quietly.


    "Yes, miss!" Luo Xi slightly a bow body, very respectful low voice way.


    "He''s gone?" The voice is wonderful. Naturally, Lu Ruoxin is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Yes, Luoxi has arranged as you ordered." Luo Xi said, "but do you really want to give Han Nian back to him after taking the four cities?"


    "Is it too risky to do so?"


    Lu Ruoxin gently smile: "if not, with the feelings of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, do you think Han 3000 will believe what Su Yingxia said in his letter?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly flashed a trace of anger on his face: "if he doesn''t believe it one day, I won''t have a chance one day."


    "But if Han 3000 believes and takes back Han Nian, and you fail at that time, isn''t Han 3000 like a runaway wild horse, which is hard to tame?" Luoxi worried.


    "Will I fail? Without Su Yingxia? The daughter of the world, who can compare with me? " Lu Ruoxin was obviously very angry at Luo Xi''s statement and drank it coldly.


    Luoxi quickly knelt down: "Luoxi is just worried about the great cause of miss."


    "Don''t worry. Even if I don''t succeed, Han 3000 may not listen to me in everything, but Su Yingxia will let him listen to me at the critical moment."


    Luo Xi immediately relieved, a smile: "or miss think thoughtful."


    Lu Ruoxin also smiled and shook his hand slightly: "Han 3000, I see how you can escape from the palm of my hand."


    Han 3000, on the other end, frowned all the time when he came out of the mansion.


    Lu Ruoxin released Han Nian so easily that Han 3000 had to worry about Su Yingxia''s current situation.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe that Su Yingxia would change his mind, but he had to think more about it because he was so ready to release Han Nian.


    Did Su Yingxia really change his mind? Or... Or was she forced to be helpless?


    However, if she was forced to use Su Yingxia''s intelligence, she would never leave a trace on the letter, but it didn''t.


    When Han 3000 returned to the restaurant, fumang and his gang had been waiting on the first floor for a long time. They rushed up, jumped up and down, and looked at Han 3000''s body for fear of any accident.


    "Are you all right, three thousand?" Fumang is worried.


    "Where is baixiaosheng?" Han 3000 scanned the crowd.


    "I''m here!"


    "You help me to check these four cities!" With that, Han 3000 gives the letter to Bai Xiaosheng.


    After receiving the letter, Bai Xiaosheng only glanced at it and frowned: "how... How can these four cities be?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2415

    "What''s the problem?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "What do you want me to do with these four cities?" Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s lake once pulled Han 3000, and asked warily.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You don''t want to attack these four cities, do you?" After following Han 3000 for a long time, Bai Xiaosheng naturally understood Han 3000''s thoughts and immediately reflected them.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but his eyes said everything.


    "No, three thousand." With that, Bai Xiaosheng hurried to the corner with Han 3000.


    When there were only two people, Bai Xiaosheng said, "do you know the forces behind these four cities?"


    "No matter which family is here, although it is not a subordinate force of any one of the three families, it has been guarding the big city all the year round. It has a huge power and a stable foundation, and many hidden individual forces have made friends with it. Let me put it this way. If you raid any one, you may cause unnecessary trouble. If you attack these four cities at the same time, the world will be in chaos! "


    Han three thousand eyebrows locked, will there be such a big trouble?!


    However, this is also expected. If Lu Ruoxin wants to make use of himself, how can it be any easy thing? "


    "And most importantly, these four cities..."


    "Newspaper!"


    Just as Bai Xiaosheng was about to speak, he suddenly heard a light drink. When he looked up, he saw the big cake running in from the outside in a hurry.


    Han 3000 frowned and said in a hurry, "what''s going on outside?"


    "The army is pressing on the border. There are a large number of people in the dark under the moonlight at night. I don''t know how many, but it can definitely fill our surroundings."


    "There are not 100000, at least tens of thousands of people!"


    "What?" Bai Xiaosheng suddenly frowned, and Fu mang was even a little flustered.


    Although Han Sanqian has said for a long time that things may not be over, the other party will never give up and has given them a shot in the heart. But where can you imagine that the people from the other side are tens of thousands of troops who dare not even think about it and can encircle the city?!


    "Where the hell are so many monks coming out?"


    "Shit, serious monks can''t pull so many people at one time."


    A group of people look at each other, all coincidentally put their eyes on Han 3000.


    "But, it''s strange." At this time, big cake day frowned and suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 asked.


    "That group of people are very strange. There are so many people here. They should surround us at the first time, but... But..."


    "But these motherfuckers are more than ten miles away. They set up camp directly, and... They read scriptures."


    "What do you think they''re up to?"


    Big cake day''s words instantly stunned all the flustered people present.


    "3000, it''s really abnormal. Their army is pressing down on the border. Naturally, they should surround us in the dark, or even fight us directly with the help of a large number of people. It''s unreasonable to camp outside a safe distance and recite scriptures to let us know their existence?" The world is full of wisdom.


    This is indeed what Han 3000 doubts. Isn''t this the taboo of marching and fighting? As long as people have a little brain, they will not do so.


    Unless, he wants not to fight but to surrender!


    In this way, they put pressure on Han 3000, but on the other hand, they also know that they are dealing with themselves. Now they still use this method. Isn''t it that they seem to be extremely low-level and stupid?


    "What shall we do now, shall we? If not, we''ll have a rest and run all night. Anyway, there''s no shame in it. As the saying goes, a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. If he keeps green hills, he''s not afraid of no firewood. " Fu mang said in a hurry.


    The group of demon monks, the cruel means, even now, Fu Mang''s heart is still palpitating.


    If so many monks come, it''s really frightening.


    "If they dare to chant scriptures out loud, it proves that they are not afraid of us running away!" Han 3000 shook his head.


    "Yes, Fu Mang, don''t act impulsively. Maybe their real purpose is to make us bump like headless flies." Help from also hurriedly dissuade way.


    "Neither this nor that. What should we do? Can we just stay in the city and listen to them chanting scriptures to us outside the city? It''s so extraordinary to surpass us! " Fu mang shouted depressed.


    "Yes, just listen to them chanting scriptures!" Han three thousand suddenly a smile, and then, jokingly looked at Fu Mang: "you this mood is too impetuous, listen to the Buddhist scriptures to stabilize the mind is also a good thing, go to sleep."


    Han 3000 smiled and walked upstairs.


    All of them, led by Fu Mang, were stunned, but Han 3000 went upstairs with a smile. What could they do?


    "Go, look after the door and go to sleep." Fumang was extremely depressed, but he waved to let everyone prepare for a rest.


    Half an hour later, the lights in the restaurant went out again, and Han Sanyang and his party fell asleep or couldn''t sleep with anxiety. At this time, a strange smell in the night was quietly coming... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2416

    Quiet night, not quiet!


    Although Han 3000''s eyes were closed, his face was calm and relaxed, breathing naturally, as if he was asleep.


    However, Han did not sleep.


    For others, it''s hard to understand that those monks are making such a show outside.


    But for Han 3000, it was like this place without 300 taels of silver.


    Although Han does not know what they will do, one thing is certain: tonight is not so peaceful on the surface.


    So, even though Han Sanqian pretended to be asleep, in fact, his divine consciousness spread all over the border town, sensing all the subtle changes around him.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 frowned.


    He felt a strong and strange smell suddenly pouring in from outside the city, but strangely, the energy was single.


    In other words, the other party came alone.


    Alone?


    Thousands of troops are pressing on the border. How can they suddenly be alone?


    There is only one possibility, that is, this man is very powerful, powerful enough to make the ten thousand monks believe him, and powerful enough to be confident that he can deal with himself.


    Judging from the energy emitted by this man, he seems to be really qualified.


    This energy is so strong and so evil that Han 3000''s divine consciousness can''t see the level of this man''s cultivation.


    However, what makes Han 3000 feel strange is that when this energy enters the city, he has waited for a long time, but has not seen the slightest movement.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, at this time, the door rang again, and a strong body rushed in.


    "Three thousand. It''s not good. It''s not good."


    Hearing this urgent voice, Han 3000 opened his eyes slightly. It was Fu mang.


    With a frown, his divine sense spread all around him carefully. After he was sure that there was nothing nearby, he sat up gently from the bed and said, "what are you doing? Shut up


    Han Sanqian wants everyone to have a rest and pretend that they don''t know anything. Naturally, his purpose is to change the situation of the enemy in the dark and the enemy in the light into the situation of the enemy in the dark and the enemy in the light. Fu Mang, who yells at each other, is extremely easy to scare the snake and make the situation change again.


    Seeing that Han 3000''s face was cold and his eyes were slightly angry, although Fu mang was worried, he didn''t dare to yell. He bent down and said in a low voice: "something''s wrong, something''s wrong."


    Han 3000''s brows are slightly wrinkled, and there is something strange happening in the city. However, the energy never comes close to the restaurant, which is the fundamental reason why han 3000 has been confused about why the other party didn''t act.


    But now Fu mang has said something big. Can that guy bypass his divine sense?


    It''s almost impossible?!


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "I can''t tell you for a while. You... You''d better go with me." Fu Mang''s face was full of anxiety.


    Seeing him like this, Han 3000 thought a little and nodded: "lead the way ahead."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 got up and followed Fu mang. He put his coat on his body and walked out of the house.


    Outside the house, the whole restaurant was extremely quiet.


    But the quieter, the more unstable Han 3000''s mind became.


    Through the corridor, Han Sanliang stopped in front of Fu Mang''s door.


    Then, when Han 3000 entered the house with Fu Mang, he didn''t notice anything strange for the first time, which made Han 3000 feel quite strange.


    Because of the special situation and the complicated situation, for the sake of safety, several male members of the mysterious people alliance, including Bai Xiaosheng and others, gathered in a big room to take care of each other.


    At this time, they are as safe as sleep, nothing different.


    It seems that he is also aware of Han 3000''s doubts. Without saying a word, Fu mang leads Han 3000 to a nearby disciple''s bed. By the moonlight, Han 3000 is surprised to find that although the disciple falls asleep safely, his face is swollen, and his mouth is bleeding almost half a pillow.


    "This..." Han 3000 can''t help looking at the big frown.


    On the surface, it is also known that the disciple was seriously injured, but in such a state, he did not pit and slept safely, which is incredible.


    "Ah With a long sigh, Fu mang took Han 3000 to the bed of several people nearby.


    Almost the same as before, all the people are face, body trauma, blood DC, but still sleep peacefully.


    Han 3000 tried to wake them up, but no matter what way he used, how much sound and strength he used to shake them, they still fell asleep.


    If it wasn''t for the light snoring, Han 3000 would really feel that they were not asleep, but clearly passed out.


    Otherwise, who will sleep so dead, even severe pain can not feel it?!


    "Go next door." Worried about the safety of Shiyu and Fuli, Han 3000 rushed to the next hut. As soon as I got to the door, I bumped into the poem. When he saw Han 3000, he was stunned. Then he said anxiously, "alliance leader, you... You''re just in time. Go into the room and have a look at Fuli''s elder sister. She..." without waiting for the poem to finish, Han 3000 rushed into the room and came to the bedside where Fuli was. Sure enough, almost like other disciples, the state of Fuli at this time was bloody, but the whole person fell asleep peacefully¡° How... How could that be? " Fu mang looks at Han 3000 strangely, hoping that Han 3000 can answer his confusion. Han 3000 frowned. He was also thinking about why this happened. What method does the other party use to make people''s state like this? Injured so seriously, but do not know, Enron sleepy, unable to extricate themselves? While thinking, Han Sanqian focuses on Fu Mang and Shi Yu. It''s strange. If someone comes in to attack, it doesn''t make sense. They all have an accident, but Shiyu and fumang have nothing to do with it? Han 3000 naturally will not doubt what spies they are. The only possibility is that his current judgment is wrong! It''s a pity that Bai Xiaosheng is in such a state now. Otherwise, he may be able to help himself figure out what happened. The divine consciousness released the whole border town again. Han 3000 was almost sure that the strange force was far away, far away, even not enough to threaten here. Something''s strange. So what''s going on¡° Maybe I know what happened to them At this time, Han 3000''s mind, suddenly sounded a very heavy voice. Yes, this voice is the spirit of magic dragon in Han 3000''s mind! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2417

    Han three thousand immediately a frown, God consciousness reply: "do you know?"


    "What do they look like?"


    "Or, three thousand, if you think about it, what is the most similar situation?"


    Han 3000 frowned and thought quickly.


    After looking at Fu Li for a long time, suddenly, there was a flash of light: "you... You mean..."


    "Ghost pressure bed?"


    Whether it''s a human being or a God, they have often experienced the so-called ghost pressure, especially Han 3000.


    You are conscious, but your body keeps sleeping all the time, which makes many visitors feel a cold sweat.


    "Ghost pressure bed, but your soul is awake, but the body is in sleep, so you can''t control your body."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly realized: "you mean..."


    "Night devil!"


    "Night devil?"


    "A demon that can only appear at night. Although his cultivation is not very high, he is the absolute king at night."


    It''s a kind of ancient devil. Although it''s not a top-level devil, and it can''t be compared with some demon kings, the night devil has his own ability.


    During the day, he was like a zombie who was afraid of light. He was too weak to move. Let alone an expert, even a slightly higher-level friar could easily kill him.


    But when it comes to night, he is the absolute king of the whole field.


    "He can control people''s dreams and even hurt others in them."


    "No wonder everyone is asleep and seriously injured. Isn''t that like your nightmare?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Han Sanqian also understood at this time why there was no problem only with Shiyu and fumang.


    If Lu Ruoxin and others were present, they would have seen that Han 3000''s situation of swallowing the blood of the magic dragon was quite similar to theirs.


    "There are similarities, but there are great differences. Or, my nightmare in front of the night devil is just... Rubbish. "


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned. He could make the arrogant spirit of the magic dragon admit that his nightmare was rubbish. It shows that the power of the night devil must be very high.


    "So strong? Why have you never heard of it? " Han 3000 frowned and asked.


    "The night devil is alone, because the weakness of the day also makes them cautious. They never associate with anyone, so they have disappeared for many years, so that many people don''t know its existence."


    "What''s the way to save them?"


    "One is to wait for the dawn to find the night devil''s hiding place. As long as you kill the night devil, your friend will naturally return to his place and wake up, but..."


    "But look at their situation, not to mention tomorrow, even if more than half an hour is also extravagant, right?" Han 3000.


    The spirit of the Magic Dragon nodded: "not bad."


    "Let''s just say the second way."


    "Kill into the dream and defeat the night devil directly. However, this method... "Magic dragon shook his head, sighed:" the possibility of success is zero. "


    "Why? When I could defeat your nightmare, why couldn''t I break his dream? " Han 3000 didn''t agree.


    No matter how strong the night devil is, can he surpass the magic dragon? This guy is a real ancient devil who used up three real gods and dragged one of them to death. What is the night devil, just like the Magic Dragon said, is just a guy who lives on idly and dares not even have a friend to approach him.


    Is this comparable?


    If you can get out of the nightmare of the demon dragon''s soul, why can''t you deal with a small night demon?


    "I said that nightmares are very different from night demons. In other words, the formation of nightmares is nothing more than my divine consciousness suppressing your divine consciousness in the dream of creation, but night demons... It''s direct crushing, even..."


    "Even what?"


    "It can even operate your body, and my nightmares can only deal with one, while he can deal with ten, a hundred, or even thousands!" The spirit of the magic dragon is the way of zhengse.


    "So outrageous? Can you control my body? " Han 3000.


    The soul of the magic dragon nods, and there are all kinds of things in the world. The so-called true God is just the absolute king in the comprehensive field, but there are still coquettish people in each individual field, and the night devil is the top existence in the dream field.


    "Why aren''t they manipulated?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Will the night devil appreciate their accomplishments? You''re not the same. "


    This sentence, not from let Han 3000 swallow saliva, in other words, this son of a bitch or slander his body?!


    However, Han 3000 also agreed with the magic dragon that if he was controlled by the night devil, the consequences would be extremely terrible.


    "I think you''d better not go in rashly this time, and make plans after dawn tomorrow." The spirit of the magic dragon.


    Han 3000 suddenly fell into a deep meditation, go or not? This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2418

    "Three thousand!" Mo Yang looked anxious and leaned against the door.


    "Needless to say, I know what''s going on." Han 3000 raises his hand. Obviously, Dao 12 and Liu Fang also meet this situation.


    Although Moyang was in a hurry, when he saw the help lying in the house, the time had understood.


    "How could that be? This... "Mo Yang saw the same situation as Dao 12 and Liu Fang, and he couldn''t help frowning at everyone.


    Finally, when Han 3000 told him the truth, he said with a hammer: "I''ve been damned to blame. I knew for a long time that it would not be peaceful tonight, so... That''s why I didn''t sleep all the time. I knew for a long time that I''d let Liu Fang and Dao 12 stop sleeping."


    Dao 12''s mind is not as meticulous as Mo Yang''s. although Liu Fang is delicate, she still listens to Han 3000''s words very much, but it also leads to the danger of both of them.


    Others, perhaps less, are the same.


    Fumang is the only person who has a rough mind. Although he doesn''t understand Han 3000''s practice, he is anxious to pass the danger because he can''t sleep because he doesn''t understand it.


    "It''s not your fault. If it''s mine, it''s mine." Han 3000 frowned.


    I wanted to use static braking to turn light into darkness, but I ignored other factors, so that many brothers were in danger.


    "I''ll go!" In the mind, Han 3000 suddenly firmly to the magic dragon soul way.


    "Are you crazy? What if something happens to you? Once you can''t defeat the night devil, do you know how serious the consequences are? You will become the puppet of the night devil, and with your physical condition and magic weapon, you will become a time bomb. " The spirit of the Magic Dragon said in an urgent voice: "although I am in the same body with you, if you are not angry, the blood of the magic dragon will never boil, and I will never come out."


    "After you become a puppet, you don''t feel happy, angry, sad and happy. This..."


    For Han 3000''s practice, the spirit of the magic dragon is naturally extremely worried.


    "I have made up my mind!" Han three thousand is the right way.


    Seeing these brothers who have never been together but have suffered countless hardships die quietly in front of him, Han 3000''s guilt has already reached the peak.


    What''s more, Liu Fang and Dao 12 are still in trouble. How can Han 3000 just sit back and ignore them?


    "I went to the dream to save them. Remember, anyway, one by one must cheer me up. As long as you don''t dream, you will be safe." After making up his mind, Han 3000 told Fu Mang and others.


    "Three thousand, you mean, you''re going to be with them... Like this?" Fu mang naturally doesn''t know the conversation between Han 3000 and magic dragon. When he hears that Han 3000 is going to save people in his dream, he naturally thinks that he wants to be the same as other injured brothers


    "That''s right. Remember, the man who dealt with us this time is the operator of nightmare. His name is night devil. Don''t fall asleep. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. Even if you are sleepy to death, you must endure for me before I wake up." Han 3000 cold voice orders a way.


    "Yes


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    "Three thousand, or I''ll accompany you, or I''ll take care of you." Fu mang thinks about it and doesn''t want Han 3000 to take risks alone. What''s more, he doesn''t want to watch these brothers go into danger and want to help himself.


    But for Han 3000, it''s dangerous to get any more people in.


    "Linlong, Xiaobai, Hongyan yumang all come out to me."


    Boom!


    As Han 3000''s voice fell, three lights flashed from Han 3000''s left and right hands. Then, all three strange beasts showed small prototypes and stood beside him.


    "Protect them."


    "Yes The three animals nodded in unison.


    "In addition..." Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, and then, will Pan Gu ax gently take down, handed over to Mo Yang''s hand.


    "If anything happens to me, hide the ax. As for Fu Mang, you... "


    "If I have any change, kill me."


    Han 3000''s words, like a hammer, hit them hard in the heart.


    "What? Three thousand, are you crazy? You want us to kill you? "


    "Impossible, impossible, no matter how you are, you are our leader, you are our brother, we can''t kill you!" Fu mang roared excitedly.


    "That''s right, 3000. I''d rather kill myself than hurt you."


    "Yes, ally, how could I kill you?"


    "If you want to kill me, just kill me. How much nonsense? If you really treat me as a brother, don''t talk so much nonsense and do as I say. " Han 3000 gave a cold drink.


    Then, a few steps to the empty bed, eyes closed, concentration, adjust breathing.


    Everyone looked at each other, but a group of people who know Han 3000''s character, no longer nonsense, quietly surrounded Han 3000.


    After a short adjustment, Han 3000 has slowly fallen into sleep.


    "Here you are at last. I''ve been waiting for you... For a long time." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2419

    Hearing this sound, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes and saw the blue sky in front of him, the white clouds curling, the green space spreading under his feet, and the grass desolate.


    Nearby, the sea washes the cliff wall.


    "Welcome, Han 3000, welcome to the end of the world and the corner of the sea!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a black shadow suddenly appeared. A white faced monster in black appeared in front of Han, who was thirty meters away.


    His clothes are like the body of a bat. It''s exaggerated and looks disgusting and creepy. In addition, his face is like a pale face smeared with countless flour and blood red eyes. It goes without saying that when walking on the street, others know that his identity is not necessarily evil.


    He smiled, revealing his gloomy fangs.


    "The end of the world, the corner of the sea?" Looking around, it''s really like the corner of a cliff in the sky. There is no smoke in the vast area, the green grass is out of sight, and the sea is like the sky.


    "Are you the night devil?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "If you can get the knowledge of Han 3000 who enjoys the world, it seems that I''m not bad. Yes, I''m the night devil." The night devil sneered.


    "I don''t know you because you''re good at it, but it''s just because you run away in the daytime. It''s so easy to remember." Han 3000 said with a cold smile.


    "What are you talking about?" The night devil suddenly looks cold.


    "Where are my brothers?" Han 3000 suddenly changed the topic.


    The night devil smiled coldly and waved his big hand. A huge transparent barrier appeared 100 meters away. Within the barrier, hundreds of people were trapped.


    Among the seven monsters in Jiangbei, except the first one, big pancake Tian and ER San, the fourth and fifth ones, including Liu Sha and Qi Mei Ziqing, are all among them.


    The disciples and Fuli of the mysterious people alliance, as well as some other people Han 3000 knew or didn''t know.


    "Three thousand."


    "Great Xia Han!"


    "Alliance leader!"


    As soon as they saw Han 3000, they immediately called for help with excitement and excitement.


    However, the barrier makes them unable to move forward, so they have to be anxious.


    "No, even Han Daxia has come here, so we are... Aren''t we finished?"


    Some people are worried, suddenly think of something, not from the sudden loss of the road.


    "Let them go." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "What?" The night devil jokingly dug his ears with his hands, and said, "if I heard you right, were you just teaching me to do things or ordering me to do things?"


    "Han 3000, Han 3000, maybe during the day, you can order me to do anything, but at night... Hum!" The night devil gave a cold smile, then said angrily: "here, I am the absolute king."


    As soon as the voice fell, a strong black gas was suddenly released from him.


    Ten meters away, Han 3000 didn''t even notice it. He just felt that he was suddenly attacked by a huge strange force on his chest. Then, he flew several meters and finally hit the ground heavily.


    "Three thousand!"


    "Alliance leader!"


    "Great Xia Han!"


    As Han 3000 was instantly hit, everyone''s heart was instantly raised to his throat.


    After all, Han 3000 is the only hope for all of them.


    Wiped the blood of wipe mouth corner, Han 3000 lightly a smile, climbed up from the ground, looking at the night devil, cold and way: "a little interesting."


    The night devil smiles and embraces with his hands: "is that right? There are many interesting things, but I''m afraid you can''t afford them? "


    "I can''t afford it? You must not be a shrinking turtle like in the daytime, and I will be satisfied. " Cold sound a drink, Han 3000 suddenly foot a acceleration, body a transport, direct aim at night devil then launch an attack.


    "That''s it?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s fierce attack, the night devil is not flustered and slow, cold voice disdains to drink, after the right hand slightly forced.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two sides immediately met.


    Han 3000''s double fists are extremely fast and powerful, but the night devil is able to block them with one hand, which is extremely easy.


    Han 3000 seems extremely fierce, but unexpectedly in front of the night devil, it seems not fierce at all.


    "HuaQuan embroidered legs!" Disdain a smile, night devil another idle left hand suddenly join, directly by defend to attack.


    Han 3000''s eyebrows are wrinkled. Although his boxing is not perfect, his speed is extremely fast because he has chaotic Qi in his body and body method blessing.


    Han 3000 was not surprised that the night devil could stop it, but it was incredible that he could stop it so easily.


    "Is that hard? Is that devil dragon really right? In this realm, he is the absolute king? "


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    With a roar, the moon ring of sky fire came from the sky and attached to Han 3000''s fists.


    "Broken!"


    "Mole ant!" In the face of Han 3000 potential is not necessary to get the attack, the night devil angrily let go.


    "Pa!" Han 3000 was just like a fly and a mosquito. He was thrown more than ten meters away and hit the ground heavily. After landing, the fire in Han 3000''s left hand weakened, and the purple light in his right hand weakened¡° What Han 3000 frowned. Even the sky fire moon wheel is so careless in front of this guy¡° It''s impossible Although, as the old sweeper said, his understanding of the sky fire moon wheel can only be regarded as an entry-level, even if it is only an entry-level, at the beginning, even in the face of the true God, the sky fire moon wheel also has the power of World War I. why is it so vulnerable to the night devil? So, it''s impossible! There must be something strange¡° No, even great Xia Han is not that guy''s opponent. We want to get out of here. It''s just... It''s just a dream. "¡° Yes, it''s over. It''s over. What shall we do? "¡° Don''t be discouraged. 3000 is my brother. I know him best. There''s nothing impossible for him. He can save us. " Dao 12 doesn''t worry at all. As a brother, he has only endless trust¡° That''s right. " Liu Fang is also firm¡° I also believe that three thousand one can! " There''s trust in my eyes¡° We also believe in the leader In the face of many people''s firm support, those who panic the spirit of scattered people, but also quickly stabilized the mind¡° That''s right. He''s Han 3000, the spokesman of miracles. What are we afraid of with him? Right? "¡° Yes, with Han 3000 here, it''s a good time to be in a desperate situation. " All of them were full of ambition. Hearing these voices, Han 3000 smiled bitterly. Is it a miracle? How can there be so many miracles? It''s just suffering from what ordinary people can''t eat. Now this strange night devil... What should we do? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2420

    Since the Magic Dragon said that he is the master here, there are only two ways to break the ban here.


    One is that the spirit of the evil dragon was directly suppressed by his own golden body and broke the ban from the outside, just like finding the night devil and killing him.


    On the other hand, if he is the absolute master in the field, he will directly break the field, and the so-called master will naturally exist.


    Han 3000 chose the latter.


    If you are strong, I will do the same!


    "Four souls of the North! The incarnation outside the body, one to eight


    "Dihuoxinjing!"


    "Thunder in all directions, thunder in nine days!"


    "Moon wheel of sky fire!"


    "Four beasts guard!"


    Boom!!!


    Bang bang!


    With Han three thousand angry voice a roar, the world color change, wind and rain quickly!


    The fire on the ground is blazing, and the sky is full of purple thunder. Nine days Thunder Dragon with electricity is inserted into the clouds. With the blessing of eight incarnations, the sky fire moon wheel is incarnated into sixteen lightsabers, breaking in all directions!


    "Do you want to play? Then I''ll play a big one with you. " Han 3000 was cold and smiling.


    When the voice fell, Han 3000 was already black and golden, and his eyes were already blood red. With his sneer, he was extremely ferocious, and the people watching were frightened.


    "It''s said that you can destroy heaven and earth with your hand. I always thought it was an adjective to describe a person with high ability. But today, I know that it''s not an adjective... It''s... It''s a statement."


    There is no exaggeration to destroy heaven and earth, but I have never seen it before.


    There is no wonder about the greatness of the world. This is obviously an old saying drawn from the lessons of a century.


    "That''s crazy, isn''t it? Heaven and earth change color, earth has fire, heaven has thunder, terror... "


    "The demon God is really the demon God. He is so strong that his mother has a hangover."


    Many people were directly shocked by the image in front of them, although many people had seen the shocking scene of Han 3000''s fierce fight with Shuangshen in the previous Kunlongshan war.


    But


    At that time, I was far away, I could only see it from a distance. Naturally, it was not as shocking as it is now.


    At this time, Han 3000 is really powerful, especially the blessing of chaos Qi, which is far more fierce than what he wanted to come.


    He has nothing to reserve!


    Give it all your strength.


    What we want is instant power to break this guy''s field!


    Any procrastination will become his master!


    "Break it for me!"


    Boom!


    With Han three thousand one angry, except Pangu axe, the most top weapon is not there, all the moves are in an instant direct attack.


    The void is broken, heaven and earth.


    The end of the world is breaking, the corner of the sea is collapsing!


    "Han 3000 is worthy of Han 3000. My night devil has never served any devil or God, but with your performance now, I will make an exception and call you a devil."


    "This is your supreme glory, and also..." speaking of this, the night devil suddenly hummed with a smile: "it''s also the last honorific you heard!"


    "I said that in this field, I am the master, so you..."


    "Always a mole ant!"


    "Broken!"


    It was just a toss, but the hand seemed to have all kinds of power, carrying a wind to blow suddenly.


    "Bang bang!"


    The fire of the earth is out, and the nine day Thunder Dragon is hidden in the dark clouds.


    Then came the sixteen heavenly fire moon rings, which suddenly dissipated in the process of moving forward.


    "Brush!"


    Eight gold body, also in this wind, completely broken seven, leaving Han 3000 body suddenly hit by the strange wind, the whole person directly fly back to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood, instant spray.


    "How... How possible?" Han Sanqian''s vitality is greatly damaged, and his eyes are staring at the normal world.


    The reason why the earth fire and sky thunder are destroyed is that Han 3000 is not good at learning skills, and so is the moon wheel of sky fire.


    But


    But eight golden bodies can never be this reason.


    It''s not even bad at learning, but it''s the best way to learn.


    What''s more, badaojinshi''s defense is very strong. Badaojinshi are in the same boat to resist and share the damage together. At the same time, they are protected by immortal Xuan armor and four big beasts


    Even if Lu Wushen and AO Shi, the two real gods and various artifact were hard to break the defense, but they were like paper paste in front of the night devil.


    This is really incredible.


    "Is this the absolute king in the field?"


    Han three thousand bite teeth, not willing to look at this time has been swaggering night devil.


    At this time, Mo Yang and others outside also saw Han 3000 spit blood for the first time, and there were several more scars on his body, which made a group of people panic.


    "Three thousand... Three thousand, this is..." "no, is he going to be the same as others?"¡° Three thousand, hold on. " It''s a pity that Han 3000 didn''t realize it. In the dream, the night devil is laughing wildly¡° Hahaha, Han 3000, Han 3000, unexpectedly, your first demon God was also defeated by my night devil. Now, you''ve heard the last honorific. Be my puppet This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2421

    As soon as the voice fell, a black air immediately enveloped Han 3000.


    Han 3000 felt dyspnea and his muscles began to tighten uncontrollably.


    The black air will wrap him like a bag


    "This..."


    "Three thousand!"


    "Alliance leader!"


    Seeing Han 3000 directly defeated, tight and trapped, even if they were calm, they were completely flustered at this time.


    But the barrier in front of us is like a mountain, dead in front of everyone. No matter how they try to break through the barrier, it is meaningless.


    "It''s over, it''s over. There''s no way for Han 3000 to take him. We... We''re dead."


    "Yes, this guy is just too abnormal. Han 3000 is so powerful, but he was killed in front of him instantly. There''s no room for him to return. It''s not a matter of creating a miracle or not. It''s not an order of magnitude at all."


    "Yes, we are all finished now."


    Many people simply give up, some even sit on the ground and cry.


    How much hope Han 3000''s arrival brought to them, now, how much disappointment.


    Even if the people around Han 3000 didn''t cry, they all sighed secretly at this time, because everyone knew what it meant.


    It''s just that, unlike other casual people, they didn''t give up.


    Even though they know they can''t beat the night devil, they also want to save Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the black air also felt that his body began to be out of control, his breathing became extremely difficult, and his consciousness became more and more blurred


    The energy seems to be losing, the air seems to be gone, everything, the Buddha defense is dead


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, almost at this time, a roar suddenly appeared.


    Tight and full-bodied black air was suddenly torn a huge hole.


    "Roar!"


    Han 3000 black gas in front of a body such as the size of an ox fierce beast, suddenly and inside.


    "Glutton of evil!"


    Among the people present, someone immediately recognized the ancient beast.


    Han 3000 before going to bed, will Pangu ax and his three strange beasts are all released, but forget to follow his own evil gluttonous.


    Because of his gluttonous personality, Han Sanqian didn''t integrate it with himself like Linlong, so as to avoid the chaos in his dragon''s heart being eaten up by this guy.


    At the same time, this guy is not Han 3000''s favorite spirit beast, so he can''t do that.


    Therefore, this guy can only rest in his own space ring by Han 3000.


    In the rush to save people, Han 3000 also ignored the existence of this guy. Now, it''s a blunder, which has become another scene.


    At least in this critical moment, this guy suddenly appeared to save himself.


    "The glutton of evil?"


    Han 3000, who was not hindered by the black gas, finally calmed down at this time. He was surprised and happy to see the sudden gluttony.


    "Why are you here, you fellow? You don''t think I''m in danger, so you can come to my rescue in a dream, right Han 3000 smiled helplessly.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t speak."


    "Roar!"


    Taotie of evil suddenly roars, seems to respond to Han 3000, and seems to want to vent his anger for Han 3000. As soon as he jumps, he rushes directly to the night devil.


    With the impact of this guy, his body is growing bigger and bigger in the process.


    "Roar!"


    When he comes to the night devil, Taotie of evil has become a huge thing, with a huge mouth in his stomach. The night devil is almost the same as Han Sanqian before. He can''t even reflect it directly, so he goes directly into Taotie''s stomach.


    "Beautiful Seeing this, Han 3000 could not help cheering.


    "Bullshit


    At the same time, those scattered people are also very excited.


    "The ancient evil beast is really the ancient evil beast. It''s so hard to deal with, and it''s gone at once."


    "Ha ha, there''s a saying that''s good. Although you''re a lot of fancy, you''ll be gone if I take a bite."


    "That''s right."


    "Now, we are saved."


    A group of people like not to commit suicide, many even just desperate cry people, this time also face with a smile.


    But this kind of smile, destined not to last long will solidify.


    "Boom!"


    With a huge explosion, a blood hole suddenly burst out on the back of Taotie, and then a body shape directly penetrated the blood hole and flew out of it.


    "What?" Han Sanqian''s face turns pale. As the only one who can still come back alive from Taotie''s mouth, he naturally knows better than anyone the terrible things in Taotie''s stomach.


    Had it not been for the special system and the big suction cup of the heart of the dragon family, he Han 3000 would have turned into a pool of meat mud, so he was glad that Taotie swallowed the night devil into his stomach. Because even if Han 3000 was so abnormal, it took him seven days, but he couldn''t spoil Taotie, he could only keep himself alive. But at this time, the night devil is in an instant and directly out of the belly¡° Is this guy really so invincible? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2422

    Field!


    It''s still a field!


    Still because he is the absolute master of this field!


    Otherwise, he can''t be so invincible!


    Han Sanqian is not a person who does not want to admit that others are excellent, but this matter now seems, it really seems too strange.


    In the crowd, just lit up hope, they were silent at this time.


    In their impression, the almost invincible gluttony of evil was broken by night demons in minutes and seconds. How can it not be shocked?


    But how shocked, there is more despair in the heart.


    "How... How could it be like this? Even the ancient evil beast, glutton of evil, had no way for him?"


    "This guy, this guy is invincible here!"


    "It''s over. It''s all over."


    "We''re dead."


    It''s another round of despairing wails, but compared with the last time, this time they can''t even cry.


    Numb!


    My heart is dead!


    "Han 3000, open your eyes wide and see clearly? As I said, here I am the absolute master. "


    The night devil, who is flying in the air, stops there with a cold voice, and laughs with contempt.


    "Now, do you take it? Are you scared? Is it trembling? " Looking at Han 3000 coldly, night devil''s posture is very high, extremely proud, arrogant and full of irony.


    Han 3000''s mood is not affected at all. Although he was shocked that this guy broke Taotie, it was only a very short time. Now Han 3000 is thinking about how to break the enemy.


    See Han 3000 don''t speak, night devil more arrogant, coldly burst out laughing.


    "I am the real king, and I am the strongest demon in the world. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Roar!"


    With a murmur, the glutton of evil reluctantly fell to the ground from the mid air and curled up on the ground. Obviously, he was extremely depressed. His back was damaged, and his energy was also damaged. His eyes were looking at Han 3000 quite listlessly.


    In the field, he is absolutely strong, so Han 3000 must break the field.


    But this point, from the very beginning, Han 3000 has tried, even if all his skills without reservation out of the moment, it is useless.


    Han 3000 has no idea what to do now.


    Now he began to believe in the soul of the magic dragon.


    In the dream, the night devil is really hundreds of grades better than the spirit of the magic dragon. Even if the real magic dragon itself is far better than the night devil, in a certain field, the gap between the two sides is really huge.


    If the nightmare dragon soul is in the dream, he is a powerful commander in all directions. According to this guy, he is the king who is absolutely superior and dominates everything in the world.


    "Han 3000, submit yourself."


    As soon as the voice fell, a black breath began to solidify on his hand again.


    Like the last time, it is obvious that this black gas will wrap Han 3000 like a plastic bag.


    But last time there was a glutton of evil. This time, what else can Han 3000 have?


    "Is it that easy?" Han three thousand suddenly crack mouth a smile.


    "Isn''t it easy?" The night devil smiled coldly: "killing you is easier than killing an ant, isn''t it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, his other hand and finger just flicked slightly.


    With a bang, Han 3000''s whole body prevented the Buddha from being hit by a huge mountain. He fell to the ground after flying dozens of meters. The wound on his chest instantly made his blood like a spring, and he vomited out.


    Strong!


    Not generally strong.


    In front of him, the protection of immortal Xuan armor was like the existence of paper, which had no effect at all.


    Even Han 3000, who had been trained again, felt that his chest had been pierced, and he didn''t know how many ribs had been broken.


    No way, no way.


    This has nothing to do with the strength. No matter how weak Han 3000 is, no matter how strong the night demon is, there will never be a gap between them. In a moment, Han 3000 can be wiped out.


    It must be a problem in the field.


    But the more so, it makes people more and more anxious. How should this field be broken?!


    "If you are disabled, you will be good. Now, go to die and be my slave." The night devil sneers, his right hand is slightly raised, and the air is black.


    Although he couldn''t figure out how to break the field, Han 3000 understood that he had no time to think about it.


    "Come on." With a roar of anger, he attracts the attention of the night devil. Meanwhile, he carries chaos in his hand and aims at the barrier that traps all people without reservation.


    Han 3000 didn''t know if it was useful or helpful, but it was the only thing Han 3000 could do for them before he died.


    "Brush!"


    As expected, the black air directly covered Han 3000, which was as tight as before, like a black plastic bag.


    The huge injury to his chest made it almost difficult for Han 3000 to resist. Every time he moved, his body was like dismantling a frame, which was extremely uncomfortable. What''s more, the very strong package makes people suffocate very fast. Coupled with the rapid loss of energy, Han 3000 simply can not maintain the basic body operation. Just a few seconds, Han 3000''s struggle directly fell into a dead silence. The chaotic gas before Han Sanlin was sealed was also blowing towards the barrier. After a huge explosion, even if the barrier was blown out of the crack, it was supplemented by a black gas from the night devil and recovered its previous appearance. Now it seems that everything is in vain. Like a useless struggle on the verge of death¡° Mole ant, do you still want to dig ground on Taisui''s head? If you don''t think about it, you are nothing The night demon stares at Han 3000, who is almost not moving. He despises lengdao¡° No, no, no But, some things, the surface does not have the effect to represent really does not have the effect? Although Han 3000 did not break the barrier, his act before his death deeply moved all the people present. To death, they did not forget to save them. In this world of the jungle, this kind of care and emotion has long been absent. Fu Li has cried into a tearful man. His past relationship with Han 3000, his smile, his anger, his heroism, his approachability, everything is constantly emerging in his mind¡° Three thousand After the knife, the teeth were almost crushed¡° Alliance leader! " With this alliance leader, although they all know that they must be the most humble little people and little disciples when they join the alliance, they will never forget their little roles when they are the eldest until they die. Their pride and emotion are beyond expression. This also includes those scattered people. And four of the seven monsters¡° Han Shaoxia This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2423

    "Although you and I have never worked together, it''s a great honor for me to contact people like Han Shaoxia. Today, although I may be inseparable from here, it''s a blessing for me to die here with young Xia Han. It''s worth his mother. " Five strange eyes how many tears twinkle, crying and laughing, laughing and crying, hard voice clenched teeth and way.


    "That''s right. Alliance leader, don''t worry. I''ll come with you later. As your subordinate, I''ll go through life and death with you. I''m really lucky in my life."


    "Well, let''s fight with the night devil of dog day. Damn it, even if we can''t beat him, we''ll accompany young Xia Han on the road and do a dog day."


    "I''m just an obscure little person in the world of all directions. In many people''s eyes, killing me is no different from killing an ant, and no one will care about it, but now... It''s different." A casual man smiled coldly, then suddenly had a great momentum and roared angrily: "I can let the great demon God not forget to save me when he was dying. It turns out that I am also a fucking person and someone attaches importance to me. Scholar, I die for a confidant. I know that I am not qualified to be brothers with such a big man as Han Sanqian. However, with his act of saving us before he died, I have this life, At that time, it was on his neck. Night devil, I was the first one to do you first


    Voice a fall, a scattered angry voice rushed past.


    "What a scholar dies for his confidant! Damn it, you''re right. If you can get the help of Han 3000, I''m not living in vain. Night devil, I''ll fight with you. "


    "Fuck him."


    There is a rush, and countless people rush together!


    Although there is a huge barrier, but still can not stop them angry attack on the barrier.


    The night devil grinned coldly and looked at the crowd darkly: "you sparrows are really noisy. Since you are in a hurry to die, I will help you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the barrier disappeared, facing the people who rushed directly.


    The dark air in the night devil''s hand does not fall down directly. Instead, he accelerates to the crowd. With a slap of his left hand, a person''s sternum is broken. With a kick of his right foot, another person''s brain burst.


    The night devil takes these disorderly scattered people as his toys.


    Crazy killing, cruel dismemberment, night devil crazy grin, for a time, the whole corner of the world, fell into a very terrible and evil scene.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The night devil laughs wildly, and his hands are still not reduced. Countless screams follow closely, and countless lives are constantly falling and damaged.


    "Cool, cool, cool!"


    A game of killing people is so exciting that the night devil can''t extricate himself from it.


    Listening to the ferocious laughter, only Ziqing squatting on the ground covers her ears. She has no accomplishments. Han 3000''s death in the black bag makes her heartbroken.


    For Han 3000, the first sight of the land of trapped dragons was amazing, and his heart was greatly moved. The view of the inn was attracted by his handsome face, so that Ziqing was full of her, and he was also the one she dreamed of at night


    Now, Han 3000 just fell in front of her, she is naturally crying, even if all the people around rushed to fight the night demon, she did not reflect it in time.


    When she reflected it now and looked at the miserable scenery in the sky, she couldn''t help collapsing.


    Those, are innocent lives, more importantly, there are loving their brother, sister ah!


    "No! no No


    The most loved one falls, the most intimate one is tortured and killed. Even the quiet Ziqing is in a violent mood at this time, crying out in despair.


    Bang!


    But with her angry and desperate cry, a strong white breath suddenly released from her body!


    Boom!


    Immediately after that, the ground suddenly blew strong gusts of wind, blowing the grass on the ground flying around, blowing her clothes dancing.


    In the middle of the sky, the rising night devil, who was killing, only felt a strong wind blowing on her face. Although he quickly covered her with his hand, the strong wind still swayed her body.


    And the scattered people around them were blown directly to the ground in the strong wind, like a group of sparrows without wings.


    "This..."


    Even if it was broken, this injury was not serious for all the people who had accomplishments. One by one, they struggled and could not help looking at each other when they saw the vision of Ziqing.


    White gas to break away, is countless white light gently around her, like a dream, like a fairy.


    Even one side of the night devil, at this time also did not have just rampant smile, cold looking at the distance on the ground of Ziqing.


    In his eyes, there was a slight shock, because this strong wind actually moved him, and it made his face ache.


    You know, in the absolute field, he is the master of each middle school. No one can hurt him, no one can touch him. He is better than Han 3000 and the glutton of evil. No, but this woman


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2424

    How can she?!


    Is it luck?


    Or coincidence?


    Or are you too careless?


    Night devil''s eyes, slightly shrinking, dead looking at Ziqing.


    "What''s the matter with Qimei? Why does her body... "Five strange don''t understand to wonder a way.


    Liu Sha frowned: "it''s it..."


    "Is that it?" Four strange also suddenly remembered something.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" The five monsters are more difficult to understand.


    "Do you remember why the seven younger sisters were forced to join our seven monsters by his master?" Liu Shadao.


    Among the seven monsters, each looks strange or has a strange personality, so they call themselves Jiangbei seven monsters. For example, the eldest Pancake Day looks strange and has a disability. The two monsters are thin but have infinite strength. However, their hands are not perfect. One hand is normal, but the other hand is as small as a baby, but the strength of this weak hand is not trivial.


    As for the three monsters, four monsters and five monsters, they all have their own strengths and weaknesses. Even Liu Sha, the sixth sister, although she doesn''t look weird, she also has fatal shortcomings.


    The famous black widow, as long as any man has any feelings with her, he will die. At the same time, there is an extremely strange place in her body, that is, her body will send out a strange smell at night, and in the daytime, it will send out a very strong odor similar to body odor.


    Only Qimei, not only has no physical defects, but also has no strange places in other aspects. It can even be said that she is completely like an ordinary person.


    If you want to say her only strange, may be too beautiful and beautiful, but, this is what strange?!


    "Master never said that." Therefore, liuguai was quite dissatisfied with Shifu''s original decision. He protested with Shifu many times, but Shifu never explained or said anything.


    "But Shifu once said that among the seven monsters, the talent of the seven sisters is the most bizarre." Liu Sha said.


    "Holy!" The four monsters also chopped off the railway: "he had heard the master mention these words by accident."


    "As soon as you say this, I seem to remember. Shifu and his old people seem to have said that the seventh sister is a mortal, but her body is..."


    Immortal body!


    "That''s right!" Liu Sha nodded.


    This is also the most strange point of Ziqing.


    The so-called sanctification of the physical body means that anyone who can cultivate the physical body to the supreme state is by no means mortal. Even if the cultivation is not good, the reliable physical body can reach the peak of life.


    But Ziqing is not


    She has immortal body, but it is clear that she is a mortal. For the time being, no one knows the strangeness. Even the master, who is as strong as the seven monsters, can''t see through the mystery.


    "Therefore, among the seven monsters, there is no alternative. Everyone has his strangeness." The four monsters thought of the master''s words, and finally solved their doubts.


    "It turns out that the master is an old man, and he didn''t cheat us. Seven younger sisters really..." five monsters murmured.


    From childhood to adulthood, several monsters thought that Shifu was just looking for an excuse to let Qimei into the team, in order to protect Qimei.


    Therefore, for many years, liuqili even privately guessed whether Qimei was the illegitimate son of Shifu.


    It''s not their fault. The seven sisters are not weird. As for what the master said about the immortal body, it''s in the eyes of the six monsters. It''s just an excuse.


    Because even if ordinary people have immortal body, it''s just that they don''t become immortal, but at least their physical talents are better than ordinary people. Naturally, many things are much more powerful than ordinary people.


    However, the fact is that Qimei is not superior to anyone, on the contrary, she is mediocre and doesn''t look like people in the world.


    You should know that in this world where everyone is warrior and can be cultivated, people who can''t practice at all are equivalent to what, that is equivalent to waste!


    Therefore, it is generally believed that Qi Mei''s fault lies in her inability to practice.


    But now, at this absolute time, seven sister Ziqing suddenly changed.


    "Ah!"


    A few at this time, purple fine suddenly an angry roar!


    Boom!


    White air is more diffuse, even without wind, and slowly drag it into the air.


    At this time, Ziqing only feels the endless power coming from all directions!


    "You kill my sweetheart and hurt my brother and sister. I want your life!" A cold drink, purple clear eyes suddenly exposed a fierce light.


    Hands slightly move, a very strong white air flow will instantly come from all directions, and form four white phoenixes around Ziqing.


    "Broken!"


    With Ziqing a light drink, four white phoenixes, issued four empty calls of phoenixes, drew four beautiful curves in the air, and rushed directly to the night demon in the air.


    The beauty of the four phoenixes is amazing.


    What''s more, it makes people feel relaxed and happy, difficult to express, but extremely peaceful.


    To guard against Buddhism, it means to appease.


    But for the night devil, a fierce and incomparable breath is attacking him. Why did this happen¡° Even so, do you think you can challenge me? " In the face of the four white phoenix, the night devil was furious and went up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2425

    His right hand was black and his left hand was back. Even for the four incredible Phoenix, which brought him great pressure, the night devil was only slightly offended.


    Because in this field, the dominant position makes the night devil have endless confidence and arrogance.


    "Mole ant!"


    In the face of four white phoenixes, the night devil turns into a black dragon and attacks the white phoenix.


    "In this world, Yang is the main, Yin is the auxiliary, man is the heaven, woman is the earth, dragon is above, Phoenix is below, so what is your white phoenix The night devil sneered coldly.


    "Roar!"


    The Dragon roars!


    There are four Phoenix singing together, clanging and singing.


    Dragon vs. Phoenix!


    Brush!


    There was no battle scene of thunder and fire in my imagination. Although the black dragon was extremely fierce, he directly opened his mouth and bit his neck when he approached Bai Feng!


    But when the black dragon seized a white phoenix neck, the white phoenix in that mouth was like a bubble, and suddenly turned into a gas shadow.


    A few meters in front, Bai Feng, who had just been bitten, suddenly appeared again, and combined with the other three phoenixes again, turning four figures into night demons.


    "What


    The night devil''s face was slightly stunned.


    The huge black dragon pounced on Sifeng directly?!


    "How is that possible?"


    With her own strength, the girl can never fight against herself.


    How can the four little white phoenixes resist their own black dragon?!


    It''s impossible!


    Brush!


    Almost at this time, without the black dragon to block the four white phoenix, with the fastest speed towards the night devil.


    "Do you think you will win if you break through my black dragon? Joke, in my eyes, what kind of shit are you


    Night devil cold voice a smile, even if so, he is also not flustered, even with the slightest disdain.


    What is master!


    That is the absolute rule at both ends of the offensive and defensive!


    Without the suppression of attack, there is also an absolute lead in defense!


    "Rubbish!"


    As soon as the anger was drunk, the black gas twined around the night devil''s body in an instant.


    The four white phoenix also directly hit the night devil at the first time.


    The night devil had a self-confident grin on his face.


    Boom!!


    After the four white phoenixes collided with the black gas, they immediately dispersed and turned into four white gases. They exploded violently with the black gas on the night demon, and then they conflicted!


    But, just a second, the four white Qi then slowly disappeared in the black Qi.


    Everything seems to calm down.


    "Haha, haha, haha!" The night devil''s unbridled cold laughter.


    Even if the night devil is very strange, why the girl in the distance will cause a certain shock to herself in her own field.


    But that doesn''t matter!


    The important thing is that I am the master here.


    Even if there is an ant in the accident, so what?!


    "Little sister, you look good. You say Han 3000 is your favorite. That''s right. Han 3000 will be my slave, and you will be my forbidden one. Little sister, am I nice to you? In this way, I will help you to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks. Ha ha, ha ha The night devil laughs wildly.


    "You son of a bitch, you can''t think about it!" Four strange cold voice a scold, so humiliate own younger sister, how can he endure?


    He immediately got up from the ground and angrily tried to teach the night devil a lesson. But here, the night devil only needs to point his finger. The end of the fourth monster in Jiangbei is to fly several meters and spit blood!


    "Rubbish!" Night devil''s gloomy smile, how arrogant, how disdainful.


    "I''m lucky to be a desperate mandarin duck with him, but I can die, he can''t die, so you don''t have to bother." Ziqing eyes determined, looking at the night devil, cold voice and way.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ziqing closed her eyes slightly and recited some strange incantations silently.


    The night devil shakes his head helplessly: "little sister, if I were you, I would never make a meaningless struggle here. If I have the strength to toss around here, I''d better keep it when I''m in bed."


    With that, the night devil looked up to the sky again.


    "Ha..."


    But just as he was laughing wildly, his voice suddenly stuck in his throat, and his arrogant smile suddenly solidified


    His whole body light black gas, appear at this time silk silk strange white gas.


    He also felt his body, as if in a faint pain.


    Although the pain point is very low, it still makes the night devil very uncomfortable when it is scattered all over the body and integrated together.


    "How... How could that be?" The night devil was confused.


    Here, as long as he doesn''t want to, no one can cause any harm to him. As long as he doesn''t want to, no one can leave any negative state on him.


    But right now, what does that mean¡° You... What did you do to me? " Suddenly straightened his head, the night devil looked at Ziqing angrily¡° It''s just washing your dirty heart Ziqing suddenly opened her eyes¡° Broken With her sweet voice¡° Bang bang The night devil''s body is suddenly like a firecracker being ignited, crackling and exploding everywhere. Blood along the acupoints directly burst out, the scene is extremely cruel and bloody¡° This... "" my God, seven younger sister she... "" seven younger sister she actually hurt the night devil! "¡° How can this be? Seven younger sister can''t practice magic, and she doesn''t have any accomplishments, even if... "Four monsters, five monsters and six younger sister Liusha all look silly. They know better than anyone what kind of situation and skills this sister who has been together for more than ten years. But at this time, the seven younger sisters suddenly become extremely strange, extremely do not understand... "That beautiful little girl, she can hurt the night devil? This is the devil that Han 3000 and evil Taotie can''t deal with. How can she... "" yes, it''s just impossible. " The seven monsters didn''t understand, and the outsiders obviously didn''t believe it. Looking at this amazing scene, fangfo was dreaming. The night devil can''t show mercy on the jade, does he?! Don''t say they don''t believe it, even the night devil himself doesn''t believe it! After all, this is his territory. He really can''t understand why it''s like this! It''s not how powerful Ziqing is, but there''s a problem with the rule of the field! As the master, he said that one is one and two is two. But now, saying one may be 0.9999 and saying two is 1.999. Although the difference is very small, from a certain point of view, it is a thousand miles away¡° Impossible, absolutely impossible The night devil staggers to stand up from the ground, full of incredible eyes! But the next second, his eyes suddenly shrunk: "what''s your secret? I''m afraid if I don''t play with you today, I''ll have to wipe you out! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2426

    This woman


    It''s not just good-looking, it''s fun, it''s so simple!


    The important thing is that her unique place may make the night devil yearn more!


    His field has bugs, and once the bug is clear, his field is bound to become stronger!


    "Take off your clothes first!" Cold sound of a drink, night demon with blood hole, directly rushed to the distance of Ziqing.


    "Seven younger sisters, be careful!" Five strange and willow yarn immediately urgent voice but way.


    Said late, then fast, just blink of an eye, the night devil has directly attacked Ziqing in front of.


    Purple clear eyes flash a trace of urgent color, forced to close their eyes, mouth quickly read the unknown formula.


    At the same time, Ziqing''s white Qi diffuses and rotates around her at a very fast speed. It is this white Qi that blocks the progress of the night devil.


    Ziqing is in front of him, but the night devil is blocked by Baiqi. In the seemingly calm Baiqi, there is even a strong wind like a tornado desperately pulling him!


    The night devil was blown with a ferocious face!


    "Damn it, break it!"


    The night devil only feels that his self-esteem has been challenged. When he drinks angrily, he is full of black Qi. Suddenly, his whole strength rises infinitely!


    Black and white, evil and right!


    Two strands intersect and struggle!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with a loud noise, the black gas suddenly increased several times, and the white gas tangled with it suddenly lost its momentum.


    In a hurry, there was not much white Qi left, and with purple and fine, he retreated several meters away.


    "Hum!"


    The night devil is holding a rag in his hand, which is just a corner of Ziqing''s clothes.


    "I said I''d wipe you out, I''ll wipe you out! Do you want me to stimulate you and strip you naked in front of so many people, or do you honestly give up and let''s play in another place? " Got the hand, night devil that arrogant unceasing momentum then came back again.


    Although there is a little bit missing, it doesn''t seem to matter now.


    Ziqing''s face was slightly surprised. Although the white breath made her full of energy, she had to sigh about the power of the night devil in the fight.


    However, even if powerful, Ziqing has no fear at all.


    Although she has no accomplishments, although she is protected everywhere, although she is not brave enough, she will never retreat if she can stand in front of her relatives and loved ones!


    "Well, you chose the road." Night devil already knew the answer of purple fine, in the hand black gas big open, suddenly between an acceleration rush to purple fine again.


    "No way. Although Qimei really has the so-called immortal body in Shifu''s mouth, the problem is... But the problem is that Qimei has nothing but this so-called immortal body." See to fight again, four strange anxious incomparable urgent voice but way.


    Yes, although Ziqing burst out the holy immortal body in despair and anger, after all, she only had the holy immortal body.


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, just relying on the body, how long can it support?


    "Don''t say what magic, mental method, this wench from childhood under our care even did not fight, she dares to block in front, also just because..." finish saying, Liu Sha gently looked at Han 3000 who is no longer moving in the black bag.


    Just because she likes Han 3000.


    As the only female among the seven monsters, she naturally knows more about her sister''s boudoir words than anyone else, and she knows more about how infatuated she is when she reads one Han 3000.


    Just like this evening, when she saw Han 3000, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep at all, but she just said that she could dream of Han 3000 and obey Han 3000''s words. Ziqing couldn''t fall asleep so early today, let alone encounter the current situation.


    She likes Han 3000 so much that she is always protected by the six monsters. At this moment, she has the courage to stand in front of everyone.


    Courage is like this, not to mention experience


    "Seven younger sisters don''t talk about fighting with others. In ordinary times, even if an ant attacks her, she will choose to take a detour. Now she is fighting with this kind of ferocious people." Four strange also extremely worried way.


    "Ah The five monsters were so anxious that they didn''t know what to say.


    Especially now, when the night devil attacks with all his strength!


    And almost as sanguai thought, Ziqing''s appearance was really in an abnormal uproar, so that many people were surprised, but the moment''s surprise was only due to the capital of her body.


    But these, and can not support her for long.


    The lack of Dharma has created her constant passivity. In the face of the night devil, her fire is fully open. Although she grits her teeth and insists on fighting hard, resistance is not equal to invincibility!


    Just a few of them met, and Ziqing on the other side began to retreat, and the sound of torn cloth on the sky continued to ring out.


    Ziqing''s clothes are being torn down by the night devil bit by bit.


    From the unimportant corner, more and more moved to the important part, as for Ziqing''s gauze, has begun to be less and less


    But at this time, a figure suddenly jumped up. It''s Han 3000!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2427

    No one noticed when Han 3000 moved or when he suddenly broke through the black bag.


    Because at this time, everyone''s eyes are focused on the fierce fight in the sky.


    Although ziqingmei''s incomparable things, if they were present at other times, men would like to spy on her mysterious posture, but at least at this time, no one has such a dirty idea.


    They have only one belief, that is to pray that Ziqing will be all right.


    But obviously, the situation is very bad.


    In a few minutes, Ziqing will ruin her clothes!


    "Little girl, you asked for it Night devil cold voice a smile, big victory let his whole person become extremely arrogant, at the same time, increase strength, to Ziqing is also potential in must have!


    With the black air around the hand, the night devil plans to use it again, and extends directly to the important parts of Ziqing.


    Even though she was a little surprised before, now she is just a plaything in her hand.


    Play as you like!


    Ziqing looks frightened. Although she has been gritting her teeth and insisting, the night devil is too powerful.


    Several times of continuous barely parry, in order to let her body exhausted, the state of mind tight collapse.


    Now, facing the greater blow of the night devil, she really can''t compete anymore.


    The only thing we can do is to watch the night devil do whatever he wants.


    "Damn, who is that?"


    Suddenly, someone saw a figure in the sky flying towards them. The speed was amazing.


    "It''s hard to be black... Is it the night devil''s helper? Does that guy have any help? " Someone suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, that black air is not only black air, but also golden light!" There are also more sharp eyed people who find clearer facts and shout at this time.


    "It''s black and golden. It seems that I''ve seen it somewhere." Seeing the golden light in the sky, someone said strangely.


    But the next second, someone suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help sitting up: "there is gold and black light? Damn, this... Isn''t this Han 3000''s exclusive


    "Yes, God and devil, golden light and devil Qi. This is what Han 3000 owns."


    At the thought of this, they looked back and saw that there was no Han 3000''s body shape on the lawn not far away, leaving only a damaged black gas still in place.


    "Han San, that guy is Han San! He''s not dead yet Someone exclaimed.


    The next second, more and more people also noticed this fact. They turned back in surprise and looked forward to the figure in mid air.


    Like a meteor, dashing and galloping!


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the night devil is bound to get a claw. Suddenly, he feels a strong force coming!


    A huge explosion!


    Mengmo takes two steps back, looks at his paw in surprise, and looks at Han 3000 who has already retreated tens of meters with Ziqing. Suddenly, his eyes are full of murderous spirit: "it''s you son of a bitch who are doing good to me!"


    Han three thousand panting, while trying to adjust their breathing, while Ziqing slightly protect behind him, looking at the night demon, disdain to sneer.


    "When the pretty girl comes, I''ve ignored you. However, it didn''t kill you. You are really a famous Xiaoqiang The night devil sneered.


    Ziqing''s sudden outburst and strange operation made the night devil focus on her. Especially during the fierce fight just now, the night devil tried his best to deal with Ziqing, so that he ignored Han 3000.


    It is this opportunity that gives Han 3000 a chance to breathe.


    Although he had been suffocating in the black bag for a long time, with the black Qi''s suppression and absorption of Han 3000''s body energy, Han 3000''s state gradually improved.


    However, at this critical moment, Han 3000 can appear in time.


    "But what''s the use of your coming? It''s just my loser. " The night devil smiled darkly.


    From the perspective of the world, Han 3000 naturally doesn''t know how many grades he is more powerful than Ziqing, but here, in the eyes of mengmo, Han 3000 can''t compare with Ziqing at all.


    After all, Ziqing is somewhat different, while Han 3000 is completely within his control.


    "To kill you is just a matter for me, and you deserve to appear in front of me?" Night devil disdains way.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was not angry. He said with a smile, "do you think you can be so troublesome in front of me?"


    The night devil looked cold: "why, you Han 3000 also began to learn to boast, didn''t you? Kill me? What qualifications do you have?


    "I, Han 3000, never boast, only tell the truth. Do you really think you are invincible? Joke, it''s just a mole ant. If you don''t accept it, let''s try it? "


    "I''ll have a try. I''ll be afraid of you? I can kill you once, but I''m not afraid to kill you twice! " As soon as the voice fell, the night devil rushed directly over, but Han 3000 was not moved at all. Instead, he turned back to Ziqing and showed a smile that was almost crazy about her¡° Do you know my name? "¡° Han 3000? "¡° No, the father of all Qi¡° "Ah?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2430

    The ancestor of Wanqi?


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, and seeing Han 3000''s confident smile on the corner of his mouth, it seems that he is not joking at all, so that Ziqing is ignorant.


    What is the ancestor of Wanqi!


    Never heard of, never seen!


    Even a concept, Ziqing is not clear.


    "So... What''s that?"


    "It''s something that can fix him." Han 3000 smiles gently.


    "Shit, what''s the matter? Are those two bastards still talking?"


    "Yes, the night devil has already started. Don''t they deal with it in a hurry?"


    "Night devils are so abnormal. They have to be careful."


    The people on the ground, seeing such a situation, their hearts were mentioned to their throat. After all, everyone present had seen the ability of the night devil with their own eyes.


    "Although you Han 3000 these three words let tens of millions of people can rest assured, but you are not in the hands of the night devil suffered losses ah, you have to be careful ah."


    A group of people stamped their feet on the spot in a hurry.


    But the two in mid air seemed completely indifferent.


    Ziqing is still confused. She doesn''t know what the ancestor of Wanqi is. More importantly, she is very nervous and excited


    This is the first time that she has been so close to Han 3000, the first time that she has been alone with the person in her dream. What''s more, he smiles at herself.


    This makes Ziqing''s little heart confused.


    Even if you pretend to be calm, there is still a trace of blush on your good-looking face.


    "How to fix it?" Purple fine nervous pursed pursed small mouth, way.


    Han 3000 smiles mysteriously.


    At this time, the night devil has killed Han 3000.


    "Be careful!"


    Ziqing see, suddenly surprised a call, the whole person also subconsciously want to rush up in front of Han 3000.


    Even if this is a weak girl, but driven by the power of love, even in the face of death, she is not afraid, not to mention the night devil?!


    But let her never think of is, almost at the moment of her shout out, Han 3000 in front of him also suddenly a acceleration, a hand caught her arm.


    She was very nervous at that moment. After all, it was a skin blind date, and she was her own God. More importantly, she didn''t have any clothes now


    But as soon as she was excited, it was destined that her heart would soon cool


    Because Han 3000 holds her hand, not to do anything, not even to take her to dodge the attack of the night demon, but


    But pushed her directly to the front, facing the attack of the night devil, and he, he hid directly behind himself!


    At that moment, Ziqing was so disappointed that she was almost completely in a state of ignorance.


    What''s the situation?


    Although she can sacrifice everything for Han 3000, including her own life!


    But just because she can sacrifice doesn''t mean Han 3000 can


    That''s it.


    She is a woman. How could she push a woman to death?


    Is this still the invincible demon in my mind? Is it still Han 3000 in his mind?


    It''s too mean, isn''t it?!


    Ziqing, the whole heart is cold!


    But it''s too late to regret.


    Some love dreams, may eventually need reality to give some lessons!


    Slightly close your eyes, Ziqing accept this last all, even if it is for his lover to buy the last single.


    "What are you doing? Fight him. " But just when Ziqing just closed her eyes, Han 3000''s urging voice came from behind.


    Ziqing is really going to collapse. Listen to the damned man?


    Not only to give him when the bullet, but also to their last point of value to squeeze dry!


    In spite of despair and disappointment, who let him be the first man he liked, and still liked so much.


    Biting her teeth, Ziqing still urged all the energy in her body and pushed it out with both hands to meet the rushing night devil.


    Baimang to heiqi!


    Thunder to fire!


    Boom!


    Two waves of energy meet in an instant, tight and explode!


    But with Ziqing''s ability, it is obviously far from the night devil.


    Just after the moment of contact, the black Qi immediately broke through the white Qi with an overwhelming posture, and then it came.


    Can''t stand it!


    I can''t stand it!


    The strength gap between the two sides is too big.


    Although Ziqing has the so-called holy immortal body, what can''t stand is that the night devil is the absolute overlord in the field.


    "Dog men and women, I want men to be slaves and women to sleep with me!" Seeing the successful attack, the night demon''s mouth showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    Close, close!


    The night devil is less than a millimetre away from the nearest Ziqing! Broken! However, at this time, a light drink sounded at the same time, countless white gas suddenly sent out from Ziqing''s body! Bang! The white gas was like a flood without money. The nearest night devil didn''t even reflect what was going on, and because he was too close, he couldn''t hide at all. He was directly attacked by the vast white air! WOW! Just like the huge wave of no money, the whole night devil was directly swept hundreds of meters by the white air and fell to the ground. Boom!!! A huge explosion, the body of the night devil hard hit on the ground. The night devil''s face was filled with anger!! But just struggling to get up, want revenge, the throat is a fierce sweet¡° Poof A mouthful of blood shot out of his mouth¡° What? " The night devil was shocked and looked at his blood in disbelief. How... How did this happen? It''s impossible! How can you hurt yourself?! This is in his own field. He is in charge. How can he be hurt by others? He looked at the question on Ziqing''s body! Yes, that girl. Just now is also her, has injured oneself, but that meeting''s wound regarding him, anything is nothing! But now... The injury is very serious! Isn''t that right?! Where did she come from? But Ziqing couldn''t give her this question, because as a party, she was completely confused and looked at her hands unbelievably. Just now, just now what happened?! Which strange energy will suddenly come out¡° What about? Is it comfortable? " At this time, Han three thousand slightly take back a hand on Ziqing''s back, looking at the night demon¡° It''s you! " The night devil was in a panic. He said, after fighting with Ziqing for so long, she didn''t have that terrible huge energy. Why did she suddenly have it now. It turns out that this guy is playing tricks! As Han 3000 stops, Ziqing finally feels that the temperature on her back has changed. It turns out that Han 3000 has been putting her hand on her shoulder. At this time, she looks at Han 3000 in surprise. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2431

    When the party came to the pit, the face of the night demon was full of unwilling, disdain, but also full of panic.


    The arrogance just now will eventually become your own sin and final revenge.


    The crowd automatically get out of the way, Han 3000 at this time slowly came over, eyes with a hint of ridicule, a few steps from the pit jumped down, and then, squatted in the night devil''s side.


    The night devil struggles desperately, looking at Han 3000 in his eyes. He is full of anger, but he can''t move at all.


    "Very unwilling?" Han 3000 said with a smile.


    "You are so special!" The night devil''s teeth clenched, the whole person was furious, but at this time, he was not only fierce, but also what?!


    The serious injury made him extremely difficult even to move his body.


    "Are you still dreaming of dominating your field? However, the dream is broken, people should wake up, almost forget that you are not human Han 3000 said with a smile, his eyes looked at the night devil like a plaything.


    The night devil''s body moves, and his eyes hate to eat Han 3000 alive.


    But at the same time, he is very unwilling!


    He didn''t understand why his dream, which he was proud of as a night devil, was broken.


    In fact, Han 3000 is not clear about this.


    All of us, including Han 3000, are in this chaotic dream and are completely controlled by the night devil.


    In this field, they are creatures in accordance with the rules, so in front of night devils, night devils say they are invincible, and they are invincible. Night devils say they are mole ants, and they are useless.


    Han 3000, Taotie, everyone.


    But there is one exception!


    Ziqing!


    This is a person Han 3000 never thought of.


    Zero accomplishments!


    But in this special field, there is a special body to break through the limitation of the field.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know what Ziqing''s so-called holy immortal body is, let alone why she can break the field of night devils. Perhaps the only explanation Han Sanqian needs is that everything in heaven and earth can coexist and conquer each other.


    Ziqing''s so-called holy immortal body must have her unique place to limit the field of dreamers.


    "It''s not you who beat me. What''s your qualification to be crazy in front of me? Han 3000, you have made it clear to me that you are only the loser of my men. If it wasn''t for that woman, you would have died long ago. "


    "I didn''t lose to you, haha, haha!" Knowing that the defeat has been decided, but in the face of Han 3000, the night devil is still stubborn and refuses to admit defeat. After some ridicule, he burst out laughing.


    Even if lost, but won Han 3000 this level of character, also be regarded as masturbation!


    Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak.


    But the night devil couldn''t help it. He glared and roared: "isn''t it?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Ah The night devil roared angrily, "does it have anything to do with you? She... She is strange, but it''s her. Do you really think that if you help her in the back, she can suddenly burst out with such huge energy? Han 3000, that has nothing to do with you. "


    "She''s a special body, a special gas. Do you think you''re trying to help her? Your power is not right at all


    One is the power in the special holy immortal body, and the other is the power of ordinary people. These two forces can''t be combined with each other. Naturally, Han 3000 can''t be behind them.


    "You say very well, the power of ordinary people really can''t help her, but I''m afraid you forget who I am. My name is Han 3000!" Han 3000 smiles gently.


    "Han 3000, what''s so great about Han 3000? Han 3000 is just my defeated general... Ha ha ha ha ha!" The night devil laughs wildly, but at this moment, Han 3000''s hand is gently on his shoulder.


    It seemed that he patted him on the shoulder casually, as if to comfort him. In fact, the night devil was laughing and crying at this time.


    Black tears slipped gently along the corners of his eyes, the previous arrogance and madness turned into helplessness, and the ferocious smile turned into submission.


    "Han 3000!" Stop laughing, the night demon nodded, and his mood recovered from his madness.


    Looking at Han 3000, his eyes became very indifferent, and he sighed: "that''s right, your name is Han 3000!"


    "How can a man who can subdue the magic dragon be mediocre?" He smiled bitterly, then lifted his hand slightly and gently covered Han 3000''s palm with something.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "As a demon, I should have helped you, but... I can''t help myself when I''m in the river and lake. Remember, I can''t hear those monks'' heart sutras. Besides, this thing may be useful for you in the future. It''s my mark. The sound of the zither, the sound of the dream, the fall of the saint, the clear sky and the bright earth."


    With that, the night demon smiles and looks at Han 3000: "the gas of chaos!" With the final smile and the admiration in his eyes, the night devil''s body suddenly turned into countless black powder, which scattered all over the air and finally disappeared. The ends of the earth and the corners of the sea suddenly disappeared and turned into darkness. WOW! When Han 3000 opened his eyes again, Fu Mang and Mo Yang and others came into sight. At this time, these people looked at Han 3000 anxiously one by one, and Mo Yang was ready to chop with a big axe at any time. For them, after Han 3000 had just fallen asleep, it was too terrible. The whole body is full of black air, and there is even apnea in the middle. After recovery, this guy opens his blood red eyes, just like the devil, so... Even if Mo Yang doesn''t want to, he still listens to Han 3000''s words and is ready to wipe Han 3000''s card at any time! He has already thought that he can''t listen to his brother''s words, but his brother can''t be killed by himself. So he killed Han 3000, and then he apologized for his death. He and Han 3000 went on to be their brothers. But at this time, Han 3000 opened his eyes. He wanted to go down with one axe, but fortunately, he was surprised to find that Han 3000''s eyes returned to normal¡° Damn it Han 3000 touched his face, but it was very painful. Even his head was like a hammer¡° What the hell did you just do to me? " Han 3000 touched his head and couldn''t help sitting up and looking around at everyone. At the same time, he lowered his head slightly and looked at his right hand. There was a black iron mark in the palm! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2432

    It really seems that I just had a dream, everything is so illusory, but the iron seal in my hand tells me that it is not just a dream.


    "Hey, hey!" Fumang felt his head embarrassed, squeezed for a long time, squeezed out a few words: "well, just now you are... Out of control, what I want is a hammer to make you sober up..."


    Damn you, you idiot!


    "What about this face? Needless to say, is it your fan? " Han 3000 rolled his eyes in depression.


    "Before using the hammer, we are afraid of causing great damage to you, so... So..."


    "So slap me first?" Han 3000 is speechless.


    "Three thousand is three thousand. The smart one is very smart." Fu Mang''s face was full of smiles.


    "Come here!" Han 3000 stretched out his hand and motioned to Fu mang to extend his face.


    "Shit, I''m awake. I''ll see him." Fu mang gave a shameless smile, and then quickly retreated.


    "Shit, you son of a bitch." Han 3000 felt his head and face depressed. This grandson is really a dead hand in a fight.


    "Three thousand, you wake up, and that Fuli wakes up, too. Is that night devil knocked down by you?" Mo Yang said happily at this time.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "yes, let''s see how other people are. I have something to do."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 got up and left.


    Mo Yang wanted to go out with him, but he just got to the door, but he couldn''t see. This guy''s speed is amazing.


    Shaking his head, according to Han 3000''s instructions, Mo Yang got up and took a group of people to other rooms to visit those brothers who fell asleep.


    At this time, Han 3000 was standing on the top of the inn.


    With the cold wind blowing slightly and the bright moon hanging, Han 3000''s figure is as proud and handsome as a pine.


    Night, very quiet, but also very quiet!


    At night in the city, you can only hear frogs and birds, and even hear a snore in a house in the distance.


    But what happened was that above the sky, there was a curl of Buddha''s voice.


    It was the group of demon monks more than ten miles away, still chanting scriptures.


    "Should I trust you?" Gently raised his right hand, Han 3000 looked to his palm.


    It''s a very common iron seal. It''s said to be iron. The material is like stone, and the touch is like some kind of plastic. There is a wisp of air in the middle, which is a bit similar to a large copper coin. The outer ring is quite ordinary, with many tiny particles protruding, which feels like the feeling of yarn grinding.


    The only thing that''s unusual is that there''s a faint moon like shape on it.


    "Night devil, night devil! Are your words true or false? "


    Recalling the situation before the night demon died, Han 3000 frowned tightly.


    His eyes are sincere.


    In particular, when Han 3000 claps his hand on his shoulder, he releases some chaotic Qi into his body, which makes him understand whether the sudden outbreak of Ziqing has anything to do with Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was suppressed, but Ziqing didn''t.


    Ziqing''s power can suppress the night devil, but special ordinary people can''t input energy to him.


    Han 3000 was not good before.


    But now Han 3000 can!


    The Qi of chaos, the ancestor of all kinds of Qi, all kinds of auras in the world are evolved from it. Naturally, it can also change all kinds of Qi, including the special white Qi in Ziqing''s body.


    No matter how special it is, it is also a member of all kinds of Qi. The chaotic Qi can naturally be imitated and absorbed by Ziqing.


    Because of this, the night devil will change from ferocious into Enron''s acceptance of reality.


    Against Han 3000, against the Qi of chaos, what else can night demons not accept failure?!


    For the night devil, being defeated by these two other bodies is enough to show his own strength. Even if he fails, he will lose glory.


    It''s just, can his words be trusted?


    Han 3000 doesn''t believe in the words of a demon, especially the demons who are forced by dreams. The credibility of the words is not high.


    Although he failed, he still had to bury a pit for Han 3000 to jump.


    But from another point of view, the so-called death, its words are also good, night devil''s words may indeed be a good reminder.


    Most importantly, his words moved Han 3000.


    "People in the Jianghu can''t help themselves!"


    Everyone lives for himself, but in the end, he lives more for himself. Parents live for their children, and children live for their parents. Everyone cares about each other and influences each other.


    The same is true in the world of rivers and lakes. Right and wrong, and tortuous interests, it''s not easy to be alone!


    "What the hell are these demon monks doing?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 made a volley in the air with one hand, and a golden light surrounded the whole Inn directly. Then the boundary formed by the golden light was hidden in the night, guarding here silently.


    In a flash, Han 3000 appeared in the inn. The door of Qi Guai''s room was knocked at this time. When Liu Sha opened the door, she was surprised to see someone coming. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2433

    "It''s you?" Liu Sha frowned slightly when she saw the visitor.


    Looking at Ziqing sleeping in the room, the visitor nodded.


    "Inside, please!" After Liu Sha was stunned, she said in a hurry: "are you coming to see Ziqing? She''s not awake yet, but she should be OK. She''s just too tired and tired. "


    "No, I''ll come to you."


    "To me?" Liu Sha was stunned. Although she was pleasantly surprised, she just flashed by. I


    "Do you have time to go out alone?"


    Liu Sha looked back at Ziqing. Her four brothers and five brothers were taking care of Ziqing by the bed. She bit her lips and nodded: "good!"


    He came out of the room and followed him. They walked into another room all the way. After closing the door, he had poured tea and asked her to sit down.


    "What can I do for you, young Xia Han?" Liu Sha took the tea and asked directly.


    She is very strange, very at a loss, Han 3000 want to find Ziqing is understandable, looking for their own what? Of course, she won''t be a flower fanatic. She thinks Han 3000 will like her.


    After all, seven younger sister''s gorgeous appearance, seem to all not enter in front of this guy''s eye.


    In the dream, he didn''t even look at seven younger sisters. Even if seven younger sisters suddenly fainted, this guy had to fly to save others. But that''s what happened. He was a gentleman''s hand from beginning to end.


    This also shows that the girl dream of Qimei is basically broken.


    Since she is broken, how can Han 3000 take a fancy to herself?!


    "Ask about your seven sisters." Han 3000 said frankly.


    "Seven younger sisters?" Willow yarn a Leng, difficult is oneself make a mistake?!


    "Yes, but don''t get me wrong. I asked Miss Ziqing for something. Before he died, the night devil told me that the sound of the zither, the sound of the dream, the death of the saint, the sky and the earth are clear. When he said this, his eyes once seemed empty


    "But I think he may be in Ziqing, but you didn''t come at that time. He didn''t find anyone, so he was confused in his eyes."


    Han Sanqian is upright. He always feels that the words of the night devil contain some meaning, even an important hint before the great crisis.


    After the birth of the saint, Han 3000 had to consider Ziqing, because he had heard that Ziqing was a holy immortal. Although Han 3000 does not know what the holy immortal body is, if there is any connection, Han 3000 must ask clearly.


    That group of demon monks, the hand is a night demon who almost killed Han 3000. Han 3000 can''t even think of any means in the future.


    So at the moment, we must be prudent.


    "Holy body, in fact... In fact, I''m not sure. Shifu and his elders did mention it to us occasionally in those years, but we always thought that Shifu was just looking for an excuse to make us think that the seven sisters were very strange, and formed the so-called seven monsters with us, so we never asked them carefully, and Shifu and his elders never talked about it in detail." Liu Sha shakes her head helplessly.


    "What about your master?"


    "Master, he is an old man. He drove to the West eight years ago." Liusha replied.


    "Then no one knows what a holy immortal body is?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Liu Sha nodded: "master only said that this is a kind of body of immortals, but he never mentioned any other information. In fact, our understanding of it is limited to this."


    "Her body can be free from any restrictions in the dream, which at least shows that the body of the immortal is extremely not simple. In addition, if the night devil is dying, ah... Unfortunately, no one knows what''s going on with her body, what she can do, and how to help her. We all know nothing. " Han 3000 sighs helplessly.


    "Maybe one of you knows."


    "Who?"


    But after Han 3000 became interested, Liu Sha thought of something and said dejectedly: "Alas! I guess, too. Maybe he doesn''t know. What''s more, he''s been wandering all his life, and no one knows where he is. "


    Han 3000 was depressed and nodded: "OK, I see. It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest early. "


    "Good!" Liu Sha nodded, got up, saluted Han 3000, and then stepped back quickly.


    Liu Sha left, Han 3000 tired lying back on the bed, tilted shaking legs, hands playing with the mark of the night devil, the whole person is thoughtful.


    I don''t know how long later, Han 3000 fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Han Sanqian was sleeping soundly. He was suddenly awakened by the roar, but he didn''t open his eyes. At this time, the door was directly broken, and Fu mang rushed in with Mo Yang and others.


    Han 3000 wanted to scold Fu mang for being so reckless early in the morning, but his attitude changed when he saw Moyang behind him.


    Fu mang may break into the house rashly, but it is absolutely impossible for Mo Yang to have this kind of behavior without big things happening.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Three thousand, something''s wrong!" Fu mang panted. The whole person looked anxious and even shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned and said¡° The outside world has changed. Open the window and have a look. " Mo Yang is also afraid of Tao. Hear the noise outside, Han three thousand quickly get up to open the window, a look, the whole person suddenly face show panic! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2434

    The sky was covered with dark clouds, like the last dusk after sunset.


    Layers of rolling clouds gathered above as if a storm was coming.


    Not the sun, not the sun, gloomy people feel some terrible, but also some heavy.


    The whole world is immersed in black and white Buddha screen!


    Such a scene is very depressing, and what makes people feel extremely frightened in the depression is the roar of the city road!


    "Ouch!"


    "Roar!"


    The low roar from the bottom of the throat, like the sound of zombies, almost filled the whole early morning town.


    Countless people gathered on the street, body hanging hands, feet like crabs, twisted moving.


    "These guys seem to be dead overnight!" At this time, Bai Xiaosheng comes to Han 3000 and looks at the dense crowd on the street. He can''t help being stunned.


    "Yes, it seems that they all climbed out of the graveyard." Fu mang also frowned.


    "Look at those guys. Didn''t they drink with us in the restaurant last night? How suddenly... "Mo Yang recognized a group of people in front of the crowd.


    It was a group of people who had been clamoring to join the Han 3000 mysterious people alliance in the restaurant before, because they couldn''t wait to compete with each other, so Mo Yang had an impression on them.


    But, who can imagine, just when not seen, goodbye, they just from just lively enthusiasm, into today''s walk with meat!


    "What the hell happened?" Although Bai Xiaosheng didn''t know these people when he woke up, the streets of the city were full of corpses.


    The fear of the scene is astonishing.


    It''s just dense!


    "What about the other brothers?" Han 3000 frowned and asked in a hurry.


    "No one else is." Bai Xiaosheng is in a hurry.


    Other people are OK, which makes Han 3000 take a breath.


    "But it''s strange to say. It''s estimated that the restaurant has good feng shui. Everyone in our restaurant is not like that group of people outside." When Fu mang talked about this, the whole person was very confused, and at the same time, he was a little lucky.


    "There''s no restaurant with good feng shui. In my opinion, it''s clearly to see the leader here. The leader''s afterpower is naturally strong and invincible. The bad guys dare not get close and make a mess here. You don''t have to take credit for it. It''s the protection of your allies. " The poem was dissatisfied.


    As soon as this remark came out, many people immediately agreed.


    "That''s right. This is the credit of our alliance leader. Who dares to make a mistake here?"


    "Now when it comes to the name Han 3000, as long as he has run through the Jianghu, no one does not respect him, and so do demons and ghosts."


    "This is not the time to say that, and I don''t need you to flatter me." Han 3000''s face was cold, and he frowned.


    With a slight step back to the bed, Han 3000 was thoughtful.


    Obviously, this is not a problem of good feng shui, nor is it a problem of Han 3000 Yu Wei. It''s the border that he laid for the restaurant last night. It should have worked.


    Otherwise, most of the people in the restaurant are similar to those outside.


    Is it difficult that everything in the city is caused by the Buddha''s voice last night?


    Before he died, the night devil asked himself not to listen to those Buddhist sounds. Now, is it hard for him not to cheat himself!?


    It seems... It really seems to be the only reasonable explanation.


    What the hell are these demon monks doing!


    "Three thousand, what shall we do now? There are all these zombies outside. We are surrounded by water."


    With Bai Xiaosheng''s urging, there was a huge bang from the door downstairs. Obviously, the zombies began to attack the restaurant.


    The sound of pounding again and again was as heavy and thick as hammering in the hearts of everyone!


    "Damn it, or I''ll take some brothers out and fight with them." Fu mang said angrily.


    "Yes, alliance leader, let''s take people out to kill a bloody road. You can take some people and get out of here."


    "It''s better to die a few people than a group of people. Besides, as long as you are still the leader, we still have a chance! Do it with them


    Fu Mang''s words resonated with many people. Those who can follow Han 3000 to today are not those who have experienced all kinds of life and death. Naturally, they have long regarded life and death very lightly.


    But for Han 3000, they are the only ones left, and they are also good brothers. How can Han 3000 let them sacrifice in vain.


    "Don''t worry. I''m the one who wants to kill the bleeding road. Otherwise, what do you want me to do?" Han 3000 finished, looked around at everyone and said in a cold voice, "listen to me clearly. No one is allowed to act rashly without my command."


    "Help mang!"


    "Yes¡° Take some brothers and hold the gate. No one is allowed to come in¡° Yes¡° Mo Yang, take the rest of you and seal up the windows. "¡° 3000 you don''t want to... "I''ll go out and have a look." Han 3000 nodded. This answer was obviously expected by Moyang. Just like the original earth center, as the leader of this group of people, he always likes to take risks by himself. There is not so much peace and beauty in this world, but some people walk in a corner, and Han 3000 is the forerunner¡° Don''t worry. Besides you, even a fly can''t fly in. " Han 3000 nodded, glanced at everyone, turned around and flew out of the window. A group of people in the restaurant only felt a light and shadow passing by. The next second, a light burst across the street. It was like someone suddenly pulled on a black-and-white painting with a watercolor pen. It was gorgeous and full of excitement. Brush! Roar! The whole street was originally dense, a large number of gray zombies scattered from the middle, even if the ground seemed to have a mottled fire! Brush! This golden light, breaking through the crowd, flew all the way towards the gate. And almost at the same time, the whole city over a transparent border, also with Han 3000 sprint and slightly shaking. Even if Wan corpse suddenly turns red in eyes and roars because of Han 3000''s appearance, Han 3000 is just a mole ant. Soon, Han 3000 stopped in the direction of the city wall, turned and stopped in mid air, his eyes slightly locked, as if looking for something. And below him, thousands of corpses gathered, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes suddenly locked! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2435

    However, Han''s eyes are full of sadness and guilt.


    In the zombie crowd, although they were so crowded with each other that they could hardly tell whose head and feet were.


    But Han saw three familiar faces.


    Three monsters in Jiangbei headed by big pancake sky!


    They have been investigating the situation near the city wall. Although Han 3000 set up a border for the restaurant last night, he just ignored the three people on the gate.


    Now see three people have body zombies, Han three thousand heart nature sad unceasingly.


    Help him to do things, but because of his neglect and encounter this situation, Han 3000 himself are sad heart this pass.


    "Ouch!"


    "Roar!"


    It''s still the face that makes Han 3000 feel familiar, but at this time, his eyes are red and have no eyes, and even the black silk on his gray face is exposed. Han 3000 doesn''t have yesterday''s simple and honest smile, but has endless ferocity.


    Helpless to shake his head, Han 3000 rushed to the past.


    "Roar!"


    With Han 3000 falling into the zombie group, the group of zombies like crazy general, crazy toward Han 3000.


    It''s like hungry ghosts who don''t know how long they''ve been hungry see food.


    "Bang bang!"


    When Han 3000 landed, he turned the jade sword with him, and the time was hard to kill an empty space!


    Almost at the same time, more zombies came again.


    "Han 3000!"


    Suddenly, a cold drink sounded in the air. Looking around, I saw a monk standing on the wall.


    He was wearing a black cassock, holding a black staff and a black bowl in the other hand.


    With the dark clouds behind, it looks rather strange at this time.


    "Amitabha, it''s good, it''s good, it''s said in my Buddha''s words that if you put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot, Han 3000, you''re killing too much evil. If you go on like this, you will go to hell in the future, and you will never live beyond life." With that, he pretended to lean slightly, showing the meaning of pity.


    Han three thousand eyes with strong anger, while looking at him, hand will continue to come to the zombie group open, cold voice said: "demon monk, is it you make the ghost?"


    "What the hell? Ha ha, ha ha, Han 3000, there is no way in the world. If more people go, there will be a way. There are no ghosts in the world. If more people believe, they will naturally be ghosts. "


    "I use the voice of Purdue to let the world enjoy the Dharma. Therefore, they know everything from the dark and become the overall situation, but you say they are ghosts. You are too possessed."


    With that, the old monk sighed helplessly, showing regret.


    "Turning the whole city into zombies, you deserve to be a monk? Is it worthy of Buddha''s mercy? " Han 3000 cold voice disdains to drink a way, at the same time hand move.


    The sky fire moon wheel suddenly appeared in the hand.


    "Zombies? Han 3000, you are the one who killed the zombie! " The old monk gave a bitter smile.


    Almost at this time, Han 3000 also because stay too long, there are many zombies around, has been blocked in all directions, a god see, unintentionally and next to the zombies have skin contact.


    Because of this contact, Han 3000 was stunned.


    "How is that possible?"


    Han 3000 stared at the zombie in front of him. His skin was smooth and warm.


    It also means that he


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, the sky is clear, the ground is already bright, and the zombie in front of us is no longer a zombie, but a vivid, smiling and sunny girl.


    All of a sudden, the crowd of zombies, which used to be crowded and disordered, has become a scene of prosperous times. It''s just a busy street, with pedestrians talking happily and street vendors shouting loudly.


    Even the three zombies in the big pancake sky, who had been deliberately protected by himself, looked at Han 3000 with curious eyes.


    "Great Xia Han, are you here?"


    "Han Daxia, you can''t check our post, can you? Well, last night, we guarded those demons and Shang all night. It''s not daybreak. We guess it''s OK, so we come out to relax... "


    "Ah, don''t be unhappy, great Xia Han. You haven''t said a word since you saw the three of us. Don''t do that. If you''re unhappy, you can scold us."


    Big cake day three people finish saying, carefully looking to Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the wall. There was no monk in black cassock on the wall. There was only a golden auspicious light.


    In the light, there is no one, only a faint Buddha body.


    "This..." Han 3000 immediately frowned.


    "Wash your face, Han 3000."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 lowered his head along with his eyes, but suddenly saw that he was crying out for the bronze mirror on the stall in the small vendor opposite him.


    And one of them, at this time, just straight at himself.


    "My guest, the white jade bronze mirror is clear and bright. Come and buy it quickly." The vendor yelled enthusiastically, but when he saw Han 3000 looking at his stall, he was obviously shocked. At this time, through the mirror, Han 3000 also saw an incredible scene! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2436

    In the mirror, his eyes are red, his face is blue, his tusks are exposed, like a devil!


    Han 3000''s first subconscious reflection is that this is an illusion.


    Shaking his head, closed his eyes, and then open his eyes, everything is still unchanged.


    Then he looked angrily at the Golden Buddha on the city wall.


    "You think it''s all illusions?" Buddha seems to know what Han 3000 wants to say. Before he opens his mouth, he has already opened it in advance.


    "Dare you say it''s not an illusion?" Han 3000 cold sound quality asks a way.


    "With Han 3000''s accomplishments, can illusion deceive you again?" The Golden Buddha smiles gently.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He experienced a lot of illusions. Whether it was the original world of the eight directions or the demon Buddha, these were all first-class masters. However, Han 3000 was never cheated when he faced them.


    What''s more, the demon monk in front of us?


    The divine sense in his hand moved slightly and looked around again.


    It''s all the same!


    This makes Han 3000 frown slightly, while Jinfo smiles gently. He looks very confident.


    "Something. But do you think you can cheat me? " Han 3000 looks slightly cold.


    I think so. How dare you do this in front of yourself if you don''t have something.


    However, these people have obviously overlooked one point.


    That is, Han 3000 has the eye sign.


    A magic thing that can even see through the endless abyss.


    With a slight movement in his hand, the Tianyan talisman was immediately triggered, and everything around him was extremely clear. Even a few hundred meters away, the dust from someone''s fingers behind countless rooms could be seen clearly.


    But let Han 3000 feel very confused is that all the surrounding environment has not changed!


    That is to say, these in front of us are not illusions?


    How could it be!


    It''s an illusion!


    However, the result of tianyanfu''s observation does not allow any doubt.


    "Han 3000, confused?" Golden Buddha laughs.


    "What kind of magic did you use?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "I said that with your ability, the world''s illusions can''t be hidden from your eyes, except for one person." The Golden Buddha said with a smile.


    "Who?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You The Golden Buddha returns.


    "When you choose to deceive yourself, all the false images in the world are true images, and all the true images in the world are false images. Everything depends on your heart, just as it is now."


    Han 3000 heard this, suddenly cold, he means, is not to tell himself, he is cheating himself?


    "Your killing heart is so heavy that you have completely forgotten your identity. You no longer think you are a devil, but the people in the world are demons. This is what you see today. "


    "In the inn, you identify with the people who are with you, so they are just like you. But the people outside are different from you, they are not your people, so your heart is not recognized. You killed the night devil and were bewitched by his dying. Because of his mark, your demonic nature is enhanced. Therefore, the people in your eyes have a huge difference. " The Golden Buddha said slightly.


    "The reason why demons are demons is that they have different positions. Han 3000, don''t be stubborn any more." With that, the Golden Buddha looked into the distance.


    When Han 3000 looked back, he noticed that there were still many people in the busy market.


    And in the middle of these people, there are a lot of bodies.


    These people were obviously killed by Han 3000 when Han 3000 rushed over.


    Han three thousand immediately brow tight wrinkly, difficult don''t become, night devil really cheat oneself?


    It''s just that this guy also knows that the conventional deception can''t hide his eyes, so he used a trick instead?


    Han Sanqian cannot rule out this view.


    "Amitabha, Han 3000, put down the butcher''s knife. Today, it''s the people in this town. In the future, it may be the people in the world. As long as you are willing to be good, the devil is also the Buddha. "


    "In fact, our temple has been the suppression of nightmare, but how many days ago you broke the Dragon Mountain and the vision of the sky, so that the nightmare absorbed the essence of the day and night, and broke away from the suppression of the millennium. The monk of the monastery of our temple suspected that he might find you, the host who absorbed the blood of the dragon, and rushed to this place immediately. To stop him from fooling you. "


    "However, we are still a little late." With that, the Golden Buddha shook his head and sighed bitterly.


    "You mean you''re not chanting outside the city to deal with me? Instead of suppressing the night devils all the time? " Han 3000 frowned.


    "Exactly!"


    "He arrived earlier than us and knew that we would chase him, so he pretended to be a monk of our temple in advance and deliberately made trouble for you, in order to stir up a dispute between you and our temple! So as to make a profit! "


    After hearing these explanations, Han had time to figure out everything. No wonder those fake monks would know about Xianling island. If the two goods were of the same kind, the magic dragon would know some of his secrets and then turn to tell the night demon... That is to say, the people who died just now in the city were innocent? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2437

    It seems that this is what the Buddha said.


    Everything makes sense!


    When the magic dragon is broken, lianba drives the night devil who has been suppressed far away. The night devil breaks through the suppression and comes to seek Han 3000''s revenge to help the magic dragon in some ways.


    In order to kill people with a knife, he pretended to be a monk and started a war. Everything seems to be going on according to the script.


    Including the words that night devil intentionally said after his death.


    Han 3000 now thinks about it, and he feels more and more cheated. It''s really a good way to pit yourself with reverse thinking!


    At the same time, Ziqing''s special body has also become the best green leaf in this guy''s play.


    Perhaps, the holy immortal body does have some magic, but it may not be able to show in the night devil''s dream.


    After all, Han 3000''s own body is also the body of Sanxian. He can''t, but Ziqing can. Previously, Han Sanqian thought that Ziqing''s immortal body might be more special. Now it seems that it may be the night devil playing.


    He just made a show.


    Use feign death to send out information.


    After hearing this, Han 3000 was careful and cautious, but he inadvertently hit the mark. After protecting the restaurant, everyone was safe. Heng instantly dispelled Han 3000''s doubts, so that Han 3000 completely believed the words of the night devil before he died.


    If the monk didn''t show up properly and wake himself up, I''m afraid I''d still be in the dark.


    Today, Han 3000 may show no mercy to the zombies in the city. In the future, it may even be other surrounding cities, or the whole octagonal world.


    The consequences will be unimaginable.


    Think of here, Han 3000 the whole person Zheng ran will day fire moon wheel a close, the expression on the face is full of guilt.


    "Amitabha, as the old saying goes, you can correct your mistakes and be good!" The Golden Buddha saw Han 3000 give up his hand. At this time, he said softly, "my Buddha is merciful and can give all living beings a chance."


    "Han 3000, let me ask you, are you willing to make atonement!"


    "Atonement?" Han 3000 frowned: "how to atone?"


    "Acting on behalf of heaven, killing demons and demons, the so-called fate is the fate of extinction, since you have the cause of magic dragon, you should have the fruit of night demons."


    "Where is he?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "38000 eminent monks in our temple have trapped the night devil in that mountain. However, as you can see, the night devil itself is almost invincible in the dream. All we can do is to trap his real body and restrict his movement. But the night devil is an old devil in ancient times. His body is immortal. With the power of the eminent monks in our temple, it''s hard to eliminate him. "


    "So we can only rely on you." The Golden Buddha said softly.


    "Depend on me?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "You have a Pangu axe in your hand, don''t you?"


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. After all, it was already an open secret: "not bad."


    "Pangu axe is the king of all weapons in the world. It has the power to open the sky and split the earth. It is difficult for any creature to survive being split by Pangu axe, so..."


    "So you want me to kill the night devil with a Pangu axe?" Han 3000 asked.


    The Golden Buddha sighed gently: "my Buddha is merciful, but night devils do harm to the common people, and they can also kill people in their dreams. If they don''t get rid of them, they will do harm to the human world and even destroy the lives."


    Han 3000 frowned tightly. After a moment, he nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    The night devil cheated himself. The most important thing is that he let himself kill many innocent people. Han 3000 will cut him to pieces. No one needs to say more.


    "Amitabha, benefactor Han is indeed a master. Even if he goes the wrong way, he can wake up. It''s really rare. I thank benefactor Han for his kindness and righteousness for the people of the world." With that, the Golden Buddha leaned slightly and bowed to Han 3000.


    "I''ll wait for you in the bamboo forest in the suburb." With that, the gold flags on the wall disappeared.


    As soon as the old monk left, big pancake Tian held his eyes for a long time. Looking at Han 3000, he withdrew his eyes from the city wall. Only then, he could not resist the encouragement of the other two brothers and said bravely, "what... Are you OK, great Xia Han?"


    "You... You have been murmuring to yourself towards the wall all the time..."


    Big cake days, several people didn''t know how much they had swept back to the city wall, but there was nothing on the city wall.


    Even in broad daylight, Han 3000, who has been talking to the city wall, can not help but make them confused and very creepy.


    "Nothing." Han 3000 shook his head.


    Then, he looked at pancake heaven and others and said, "you''ve been sticking to the wall all the time. It''s really hard. Go back to the restaurant first and have a rest."


    "But what about the monks outside the city?"


    "Yes, great Xia Han, there are a lot of them. If you relax your vigilance, if the other party rushes in, then... We''ll be finished."


    "Yes, great Xia Han, we know your skill well, but we can''t beat four fists with both hands."


    When they heard Han 3000''s words, they could not help worrying.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "it''s OK, go back to rest, the monks outside don''t have to worry about it for the time being."¡° This is... "OK." Han Sanqian''s intention was decided, and they didn''t say much. They looked at each other, looked at Han Sanqian again, and finally turned to the restaurant with a sigh. When the three left, Han got up and flew up to the wall. Standing on the wall, Han 3000 looked up at the sky. It was sunny and sunny. The next second, the whole person jumped to the outside of the city. In the restaurant, Moyang and others have sealed all the doors and windows upstairs and downstairs according to Han 3000''s instructions. At this time, they are taking their brothers to the first floor to support fumang and others who are blocking the door. Although there are a large number of people in the restaurant, the only thing is that there are more zombies outside who want to break into the restaurant. Even though Fu Mang and others can barely stand it, they are also very hard. Fortunately, there is no lack of tables, chairs, wooden cabinets and other objects in the restaurant. It saves a lot of effort to keep these things behind the door. At last, everyone could sit down and have a cup of tea to catch their breath. Seeing Moyang and others coming down, Fu mang poured more cups of tea and handed it to Moyang, Dao 12 and Liu Fang with people from the mysterious alliance such as baixiaosheng in the Jianghu¡° The conditions are limited. Tea instead of wine will help us to get to know each other well in the future. " Although Fu mang was sometimes rude, he was magnanimous, heroic, warm and honest. Mo Yang, Dao 12 and others politely took the tea and said with a smile: "good!" With both sides finished, each raised his glass and drank it¡° "This..." but just as Fu mang was sitting down, a subordinate from upstairs ran down in a hurry, looking worried: "no, it''s not good, it''s not good!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2438

    "Leader, leader, he''s out of town!"


    "What?"


    On hearing this, Fu Mang and others immediately stood up.


    "Alliance leader, he''s out of town?" Fu mang asked anxiously.


    "Yes


    The disciples were arranged by Fu Mang and Bai Xiaosheng to observe the zombies on the top of the restaurant. Because the building is high enough, we can see the movement of the city clearly.


    "Do you see clearly?"


    "See clearly." The disciple nodded.


    There are zombies outside. Han 3000, a living man, is obviously too obvious. In addition, it''s day time. Although his cultivation is not high, at least he can see clearly.


    "Why are you out of town at this time?" Help out of the strange way.


    "Yes, there are a lot of corpses outside. All of us are trapped here. He..."


    "If you leave, what shall we do?"


    "He won''t abandon us and run away by himself?"


    Some people who lived in restaurants did not join the mystery alliance. When they heard this news, they could not help but panic.


    Surrounded by so many zombies, Han 3000 is their only hope. If Han 3000 disappears, those waiting for them will be surrounded by zombies, and even... Be divided.


    Jianghu Baixiao frowned and looked at the frightened people. Even he didn''t understand why han 3000 chose to leave the city at this time.


    "Maybe the leader of the alliance found that all the strange images here were made by monks outside the city, so he killed the monks directly." The way of poetry.


    "It makes sense to catch the king before catching the thief." Mo Yang immediately echoed.


    Whether it is or not, he has to say that now there are many zombies outside. If they are in a flurry inside, their situation will become more dangerous.


    Therefore, the morale of the army must be stabilized.


    "That''s what Han 3000 told me." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng stands out and says.


    As the vice leader of the alliance, whether the people in the alliance or others in the restaurant, his words are very important when Han 3000 is away!


    Hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu, many disturbed people soon recovered their composure.


    Since it is Han 3000 who has already made arrangements, it has not been abandoned and there is still hope.


    "Go upstairs and have a rest." Jianghu baixiaosheng glanced at the people, but they all looked reluctant to leave for fear of missing something when they fell asleep.


    "If the alliance leader tries to find a way out, we should stick to it in the restaurant. We don''t expect to be able to help, but we must not delay and make trouble for the alliance leader. So, we all go back to rest. We''ll guard here first. When you have a good rest, we''ll change shifts. "


    "Yes, let''s have a rest. So many zombies are obviously not so easy to solve. If we stick to it for one more day, we can give Han 3000 more days and give him more chances to win." Fumang hurried to the road under the secret beating of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu.


    With two elders talking, everyone nodded one by one, and then obediently went upstairs.


    It''s almost time for the others to leave. Bai Xiaosheng also asked some disciples of the mysterious alliance to have a rest, leaving only the one who told the news.


    In the hall on the first floor, soon there were only fumang, baixiaosheng, Fuli, Shiyu, the old men of the mysterious alliance, and the twelve or thirteen men of Moyang and Dao.


    "Ah, how can I only tell you about Han 3000''s going out instead of me?" Fu mang endures to wait for a person to walk, immediately direct mouth but way.


    "Because he didn''t tell me at all." Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu has a cold face.


    "I didn''t tell you, then you just......" Fu mang was puzzled.


    "Isn''t it hard for everyone to be in a mess?" Bai Xiaosheng frowned and said, "these three are the brothers of the alliance leader. You can tell me what you have to say."


    Seeing that Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake asked this to the disciples left behind, Fu mang was more puzzled.


    What do you mean, this is?


    "The leader is very strange!" The disciple looked at everyone and swallowed the channel.


    With Fu Mang''s character, he would not find that when he came down, although he reported the situation, there was a kind of kneading feeling in his expression.


    That''s why Bai Xiaosheng took the opportunity to support everyone.


    "Strange?" Bai Xiaosheng frowned and said strangely.


    It was hard for him to understand what the strange words in his disciples meant.


    Other people in the room were obviously confused about this, and they turned their eyes on the disciple.


    The disciple was obviously nervous, swallowed his saliva, hesitated for a long time, and said: "in fact, it''s normal at the beginning, but when the alliance leader arrived at the city wall, he suddenly stopped."


    "Originally, the zombies were attacking him, but for some reason, the zombies couldn''t hear him anymore. Then... "Speaking of this, he didn''t dare to say any more. He looked at Bai Xiaosheng in fear!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2439

    "Say it!" Fu mang was so anxious that he was very nervous about the news of Han 3000.


    "Just say what you have." A hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake is also a Taoist.


    The disciple nodded and then said, "I don''t really believe it. But... But I found that the leader of the alliance seemed to know the leader of the zombie. When the leader of the alliance arrived near the city wall, suddenly there was a monk in black. I couldn''t hear what they talked about, but it seemed that they talked very well, and soon afterwards... The black monk left, and the leader of the alliance left with him. "


    What do you mean when you say this, you will be shocked?


    That is to say, Han 3000 is likely to know the operator behind the zombie, or even a group of them?!


    But how is that possible?


    "Are you wrong?" Fu mang frowned.


    "Or you understand wrong, Han 3000 is negotiating with the other party, and then the negotiation failed, that guy ran away, 3000 went after him."


    "That''s quite possible." Moyang also agreed with this view.


    Everyone nodded. How could Han 3000 know the controller behind the zombies?


    "I think so too, but the problem is..." the disciple shook his head and said bitterly: "I saw the alliance leader take the initiative to put away all the attacks. Moreover, when the alliance leader flew to the city wall, he looked at the sky very leisurely. If it was pursuit, how could it be like this?"


    In a word, fangfo gives everyone a heavy blow.


    "I don''t think the leader of the alliance has... Shifted the camp?" When the disciple said this, his head was very low.


    If ordinary people say that, Fu mang will not be polite. But these disciples are real brothers who have been through life and death. Naturally, they can''t doubt Han 3000 until it''s serious.


    Therefore, what disciples should see must be true.


    None of the group spoke and did not know how to speak.


    In terms of personal feelings, of course, they unconditionally believe in Han 3000.


    In fact, the words of the disciples are true. Moreover, the demons have helped Han 3000. If the people who control the zombies are demons, it''s not impossible.


    After a long time, Bai Xiaosheng raised his head slightly and said, "anyway, I believe Han 3000."


    "Yes, even if Han 3000 is a demon, so what? Where he goes, we will go. He is a God, we will follow him. He is a devil, so we are ghosts. Anyway, where Han 3000 is, we are


    "That''s right. We''ll always be together with Han 3000."


    A group of people were shocked and soon made up their mind.


    "Then we don''t have to worry too much. We''re worried about the number of these zombies, which will surround us to death. If 3000 and the people behind him know each other, it''s better to be bloodless. "


    "But it''s not true that 3000 did it. Before he left, he asked the other party to take away the zombie. Damn, it''s surrounded us."


    And after accepting the reality, people''s hearts are relaxed.


    "Well, for us, it''s just a matter of joining a camp. Don''t be nervous about the rest. Tell everyone to come down and have a drink. Boss, come out and get some good wine and food Fu mang is also happy.


    But Bai Xiaosheng frowned: "help Mang, don''t mess around. If you think about it, what''s the purpose of these zombies if 3000 and the other party know each other?"


    "Oh, before the fight, the other party didn''t know it was Han 3000. The flood flushed the Dragon King temple. It happens every day in the world."


    "But..."


    "Oh, brother, you worry too much."


    "Fu Mang, if we guess wrong, these zombies have been around us. We have eaten good wine and meat. What will we do in the future?" Bai Xiaosheng is eager to learn.


    "We''d better wait until 3000 comes back. Let''s ask clearly." The world is full of wisdom.


    "Oh, my brothers are tired, and their morale is lax. If they have a good meal, they will be more energetic, and it will be easier to guard. Boss, sophomore, come out and get something to eat."


    "And you guys, ask your brothers to come down for dinner."


    "Today, let''s not get drunk."


    Looking at Fu Mang''s enthusiasm, Bai Xiao looks embarrassed, but he has nothing to do. He glances at Fu Li and finds that he is helpless to look at him. Both of them know that Fu Mang, a stubborn donkey, can''t be pulled by anyone except Han 3000.


    Soon, the restaurant was busy, and a lively scene also formed a strong contrast with the gloomy and horrible pictures outside.


    At this time, Han 3000''s body shape changed. The next second, he appeared in a bamboo forest in the suburbs.


    The bamboo forest is deep, the breeze blows, the body shakes and the leaves fall.


    The voice of Buddha is still floating in the air above.


    Not far from the bamboo forest, an old Heshang stood there in a red cassock. Obviously, he had been waiting for a long time! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2440

    Beside him stood a young monk, no more than ten years old. He was very clever, with a lovely face and childish eyes.


    Seeing Han 3000, the old monk bowed slightly: "Amitabha, it''s so good!"


    Han 3000 also saluted slightly.


    "Benefactor Han really didn''t disappoint me and followed me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old monk turned and walked forward, followed by Han 3000.


    A line of three people, so through the bamboo forest, to the distant mountains.


    The more you go in, the more intense the black Qi is. Not to mention Han 3000''s superhuman divine sense, even ordinary people can perceive that the evil spirit is more and more important, and even make people feel that the Yin wind is piercing to the bone and the cold wind is entering the marrow.


    Even if the blue sky above is overcast, even if there is no shelter, it is very dark in front of us.


    "These are the evil spirits of the night devil." The old monk said slightly.


    "Don''t you hear that the night devil is invincible only in his dreams at night, but weak in the daytime?" Han 3000 frowned and said.


    "Who told you?" The old monk said strangely.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. It''s obvious that the magic dragon told him about this. Previously, he believed in the magic dragon, so he didn''t have to say much. Now, the magic dragon and the night devil are together, so the natural words are not credible.


    "Dragons are born with lust, and lust leads to chaos. Although not all dragons are like this, they are far bigger than a small number. The so-called" rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change ". Benefactor Han, don''t take their words lightly." The old monk said softly.


    "I see." Han 3000 nodded.


    "God


    "Master, heaven is here."


    "Give the Pearl to benefactor Han." The old monk whispered.


    "Ah?" The little monk was a little stunned. He looked at Han 3000 quietly and said quietly: "master, the meditation bead is the secret treasure of our temple. Don''t say outsiders. Even people in the temple can''t touch the meditation bead before they get the position of leader. You..."


    "Heaven, the so-called rules are for people, and the purpose is to make things convenient. But if the rules get in the way of this, its meaning will be gone. "


    Hearing this, the little monk nodded, took out a small golden bead from his arms, and handed it to Han 3000''s hand.


    It can be seen that although the earth colored beads are full of gold, there is a faint light in them, which is by no means ordinary.


    "The tranquility beads in our temple can help to avoid harm and stabilize the mind. Therefore, ten thousand demons are not allowed to invade and a thousand evils are not allowed to harm. If you take them with you, the evil Qi will be greatly reduced, and the influence on you will be naturally better." After the little monk finished, he followed the old monk and said to Han 3000 without looking back.


    Han 3000 looked at his eyes and said, "master, although 3000 is not a top-notch master, at least he has the ability to protect himself. Although the evil spirit here is very heavy, it has little influence on me. You''d better give it to people in need."


    Finish saying, Han three thousand then hand over the bead, want to return.


    The old monk didn''t even stretch out his hand and smiled: "I know that the most suitable things should be used by the most suitable people. Almsgiver Han, although you are extraordinary, I know that. But night demons are also extraordinary. They are ancient demons with extraordinary means and evil spirit. Our temple is still not afraid of them. At best, they can be regarded as merits and virtues. "


    "But as far as benefactor Han is concerned, if you are disturbed by the evil spirit of the night devil, it is very likely that the magic blood in your body will have an inconceivable and inestimable inversion. At that time, with your ability to transform the devil and the power of the night devil, how could the monk of our temple be an opponent?"


    "If we let out double demons, the death of our generation will not be terrible. What''s terrible is the innocent lives of all living beings. They will be gone."


    Han 3000 understood the old monk''s words. He nodded and took the golden bead into his arms.


    "The meditation beads are not for benefactor Han, but for all the people in the world." See Han 3000 take back beads, the old monk smile, light and a language.


    After a few more steps, the old monk suddenly asked, "by the way, benefactor Han, no one knows what you and I said, right?"


    "Master means... Don''t worry. The spirit of the magic dragon exists in my mind. Before I left the city, I had trapped him. Unless I want to, he can''t communicate with the outside world."


    In fact, this is also the fundamental reason why han 3000 is more convinced of what the old monk said.


    The spirit of the magic dragon can naturally communicate with himself in his mind, but from the beginning to the end, he has never said a word to himself, or even a basic explanation.


    This has already explained a lot of problems.


    After all, without such a thing, will the spirit of the magic dragon not come out to argue?


    So, after he left the city, the spirit of the magic dragon still didn''t explain.


    Even now, although Han 3000 has never trapped the magic dragon, he does not believe in the monk. He is still waiting for the spirit of the magic dragon, but unfortunately


    Han 3000 can''t even feel his presence! Hearing Han 3000''s words, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of the old monk''s mouth, but it soon flashed by¡° Benefactor Han is really a wise man. I don''t need to say anything more to know that what I asked is the spirit of the magic dragon. "¡° Benefactor Han, let''s speed up our pace. " With that, the old monk walked forward quickly, while Han 3000 nodded and followed closely all the way. Towards noon, the sky was already pouring with rain, and the voice of Buddha above his head was gradually suppressed by the sound of the heavy rain. However, none of the three people stopped, and they still went all the way to the mountains¡° Almsgiver Han, it''s still half a day''s journey. I''m afraid it''s hard work. How about eating plain steamed bread? " When the old monk finished, the young monk immediately took out a bag of cloth bags from his arms and opened them to several steamed buns. The little monk handed Han 3000 first, but Han 3000 shook his head with a smile: "no need."¡° Benefactor Han is worried about poison, but he is still too crude. " The old monk gave a smile, took the steamed bread that the young monk handed him, and took a big mouthful of it. And that small day son also put one in his mouth, then, still handed the steamed bread to Han 3000, looking at him eagerly. Han Sanqian is naturally cautious, but when he thinks that he will not invade all kinds of poisons, Han Sanqian just wants to reach for it, but the little monk seems to have thought that Han Sanqian doesn''t want it. He takes back the steamed bread, catches up with the old monk and goes forward. Han three thousand tiny a Leng, helpless wry smile a, shook his head to follow up. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2441

    When Han Sanya and his party were walking for several hours, they came to the mountains.


    Although the straight-line distance from the border town is only more than ten miles, Han 3000 really experienced what is called the distance between one hand, just like ten thousand miles.


    Although the mountains are close to each other, it is really difficult to walk up and down the mountain without using Reiki.


    When Han 3000 walked into the dark cloud in front of him, he felt extremely depressed.


    The Buddha''s voice is already very strong, which makes the depression a little relieved. At first, Han 3000 thought it was very noisy. Now after a long walk, Han 3000 also felt quite comfortable.


    "Is it strange, benefactor Han, why do we not fly but walk?" The old monk suddenly said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian did not speak, but he did not deny it.


    "The Buddha''s voice is suppressed by the Buddha''s power. If you use other auras rashly, you may destroy the whole Buddha''s power and even let the night devil find a loophole. If you escape, you may have endless troubles." The old monk explained with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "Benefactor Han, here we are." Looking at a towering cliff top in front of him, the old monk bowed gently.


    As you can see, there is a protruding cliff top in front of you, just like a head protruding from the top of a high mountain. Above the pine trees, there are a group of people wearing black clothes. The black clothes cover their heads. They sit and recite, and the Buddha''s voice is curling.


    Following the old monk, a group of three slowly went to the top of the cliff in front.


    As soon as you get to the top of the cliff, the voice of the Buddha is more appealing.


    But there was no time to listen and see more. The old monk had led Han 3000 to the edge of the cliff.


    On reaching the cliff, Han 3000 was shocked.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    All around, the voice of Ten Thousand Buddhas, from the bottom to the top!


    Below the top of the cliff, at the bottom of the 10000 meter abyss, a large black area, like a huge black heart, beating gently and constantly.


    Around the cliff, there are mountains on all sides. Everywhere, there are scattered monks in black clothes. They close their eyes and recite. Suddenly, the voice of the Buddha rings all around.


    Such a scene, brilliant shock!


    The fight between the devil and the Buddha is in front of us!


    "Below is the night devil!"


    The huge heart stretches for several kilometers. Even if you look down at it from a high altitude, you are also shocked by its huge body shape. The dark surface is even as slippery as the skin of a snake, which is daunting.


    "It''s getting late today, so it''s not suitable to start again. Besides, the sky is full of dark clouds, and the Yang is not enough. I''ll watch the wind, rain, and clouds. Tomorrow will be sunny. Benefactor Han, tomorrow morning, we''ll start again, and see what we can do?"


    How to deal with the night devil, Han 3000 is not clear, but since the old monk has a plan, Han 3000 no longer says more and nods.


    "Boozy!"


    "The disciple is here!" A middle-aged monk quickly stopped chanting scriptures, stood up and trotted all the way.


    "Can I do what I''ve told you?"


    "Master, it''s ready."


    "Lead the way ahead."


    "Yes The middle-aged monk said, slightly a bow body, to Han 3000 make please posture, this just quickly in front of the road.


    From the cliff top all the way down, around a low jungle, into a pine forest.


    The tree is high and the space is wide, so countless tents are set up at the foot of the tree. Many monks rest here, or cook and chat.


    "Benefactor, this is our temporary resting place." With that, the middle-aged monk led several people into the woods.


    Seeing the arrival of the four, many resting monks told them to stand up.


    "Yes, master, elder martial brother, benefactor!"


    "Let''s go on our own." The old monk gave a little smile and looked extremely amiable.


    After a salute, the crowd dispersed.


    The middle-aged monk took Han 3000 inside again. Soon, he stopped in front of a relatively large tent. Although it was a tent, it was obvious that compared with other tents, the tent was much cleaner and atmospheric.


    "Benefactor, this is where you rest tonight."


    With that, the monk opened the curtain. Although it was very simple, just one bed and one table, it was clean and tidy.


    "Benefactor Han, you can have a good rest. I will send someone to deliver some fast food in the evening. Tomorrow morning, we will kill the night devil." The old monk said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian nodded and entered the tent under the guidance of the middle-aged monk.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 stopped, turned back and frowned, "by the way, my friends in the city?"


    "You can rest assured, benefactor Han. It''s just illusions. They''re fine. They''re just evil. But once the night devil dies, they won''t see those illusions." The old monk gave a smile.


    But at this time in the city, but really as the old monk said, is not that easy? Everything seems to be in the fog, invisible and imperceptible. And this night is not destined to be an ordinary night. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2442

    "Bang bang!"


    The whole Inn, there is no laughter at noon, the ground is full of broken wine bottles, porcelain bowls, all the people also did not have the joy of singing and drinking at noon, the face left, only endless fear and fear.


    Outside the whole restaurant, there was a violent knock on the door, which was so powerful that even the dust on the roof of the restaurant kept falling.


    From the end of the night, these zombies suddenly became crazy, and became extremely violent and crazy. They knocked desperately, as if they wanted to break into the house.


    Hidden in the restaurant, people can clearly hear the roar of zombies outside.


    "3000 has been out for almost a day. Why don''t you come back?" Fu mang was frightened and panicked. For these crazy zombies, once they broke through the door of the restaurant, they don''t have to think. In a moment, his burly body will be eaten clean.


    "What are you doing? Come here quickly. "


    Bang!


    With another knock, the door was even directly knocked open. The tables, chairs, benches and people behind the door were pushed back a few centimeters.


    This moment, the moment scared everyone.


    Fumang nodded hastily and rushed up.


    With other people, no one dare to idle, have rushed to the door.


    Everyone knows what it means when the gate is broken.


    In the street outside, most of the zombies in the city have emerged here. Almost all the places where people can stand around the restaurant are packed with zombies. Looking at them, they are full of horror and disgust.


    What is different from this one is that Han 3000 has a lot of peace there.


    With the sound of Buddha and the sound of rain, it is quite peaceful and peaceful.


    The middle-aged monk brought the fast meal, which was not so luxurious, but also exquisite.


    Moreover, he specially prepared a piece of meat in Han 3000''s bowl.


    "Shifu is afraid that you can''t eat well, so he specially asked me to prepare some meat. However, we are all Buddhist disciples. We may not be very good at meat. If the donor thinks it''s not delicious, then..." the middle-aged monk looked embarrassed.


    Han Sanqian smiles to show his gratitude.


    "By the way, it''s Buddhist incense." As he said this, the middle-aged monk took out a incense from his arms and said, "it has been worshipped in front of the Golden Buddha in our temple. It''s not bothered by night demons because it''s baptized by the light of the Golden Buddha."


    With that, he lit the incense gently, and suddenly an ancient sandalwood fragrance came to his nostrils. Fortunately, the taste was relatively light and smelled good.


    "You have a rest. I''ll step down." The middle-aged monk retreated with a greeting from Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t eat the rice, but chose to throw all the rice into the storage ring and give it to Taotie. Although these things are too small for it, they are better than nothing.


    Lying on the bed mountain, Han 3000 didn''t sleep. He was waiting for something.


    Obviously, he''s waiting for the dragon''s answer.


    Although the old monk''s words were impeccable, Han 3000 did not completely believe them, or Han 3000 was willing to give the magic dragon a chance to explain. After all, they had fought side by side.


    However, the magic dragon disappeared, and there was no response at all.


    Maybe it is guilty and can''t face itself.


    With a sigh, Han 3000 focuses on the burning incense. Can this little incense really resist the attack of the night demon''s dream?


    Han Sanqian didn''t believe it, but when he heard the snoring of the tent next door, he finally closed his eyes.


    This sleep was the morning of the second day. To Han 3000''s surprise, he did not have any dreams that night, nor did he see the so-called dream devil. He slept soundly and sweetly!


    Just out of the tent, the fresh and cool air in the mountains came to us, making us relaxed and happy.


    Yesterday''s dark clouds pressed the top. At this time, they all disappeared. Instead, there were faint white clouds and a gentle breeze.


    "Benefactor Han, how was your rest yesterday?" The little monk Tian''er also happened to come over at this time. When he saw Han 3000, he saluted slightly.


    Han three thousand smile: "fortunately, thank you."


    "You are welcome, benefactor. You are here for the world. We should do our best to take care of you." The little monk said with a light smile, "by the way, benefactor Han, it''s not too early. Master has already arranged the magic array. Let me invite you to pass."


    "OK"


    Han 3000 nodded slightly, followed the little monk and went to the cliff top yesterday.


    On the top of the cliff, I haven''t seen it for a night, but now it''s totally different. Beside the trees on both sides, there are all kinds of runes, sutras, and paper money filled with incense, wax, and even a few images of gods and Buddhas have been hung up. The monks of yesterday are no longer on the top of black clothes, just like wearing yellow cassocks, holding wooden fish, counting beads of Buddha, and looking at them quickly.


    And the old monk was also covered in golden red cassock, holding a golden Dharma battle, Lingyu cliff top, very powerful.


    When Han 3000 came to the top of the cliff, the monks around him were the same as the top of the cliff, wrapped in yellow clothes and tapped by wooden fish. The scene is spectacular¡° Almsgiver Han, we can start to practice magic. " The old monk looked at Han 3000 with a gloomy smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2443

    Han 3000 obviously didn''t pay attention. At this time, the whole person was shocked by the magnificent scene, and it was hard to extricate himself for a long time.


    The gathering of ten thousand monks is like the return of Ten Thousand Buddhas. Such a scene is rare in this life.


    "Benefactor Han?" The old monk said with a smile.


    Han three thousand this just reflect come over, a little Leng: "master, what command."


    With a smile, the old monk led Han 3000 to the edge of the cliff. With a slight smile, he said: "I have already calculated that today is a beautiful day. It''s time to ambush the devil. So I have already called my disciples to build the ten thousand Buddha magic array."


    "Hard work, master."


    "We''re just doing small things. It''s up to us whether we work hard or not. The right to kill the night devil lies in you, benefactor Han. You are the one who really works for the people." The old monk shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Master, I''m serious. What should I do?"


    "Later, when the morning sun rises, the mantra recited by our monks will reach the highest level. At this time, the night devil''s cave below will open, and this process will only take about ten seconds, so young Xia Han, please hurry."


    "Ten seconds is enough for me." Although he is very tall, he is confident that he can do it with Han 3000''s Taixu SHENBU.


    "Well, after you find the real body of the night devil, you need to use Pangu axe to kill it. Is there a problem?" Asked the old monk.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no problem."


    "The world is peaceful. It''s up to you, benefactor Han, heaven!"


    "Master, heaven is here."


    "Take off the golden cassock and give it to benefactor Han."


    "Yes


    As soon as the voice fell, the little monk helped to take off the cassock from the old monk and handed it to Han 3000.


    "Master, no, Han 3000 doesn''t need these. The little night devil can''t hurt me." Han 3000 shook his head.


    "This is the Tianlong purple gold cassock of our temple. It doesn''t melt in case of fire or soak in water. It''s difficult to get close to the evil spirit. The night devil is very powerful. Thirty million can''t be careless." Lao he Shangdao.


    "Master, since benefactor Han doesn''t want it, you can put it on. If you leave the cassock for more than... More than half an hour, you will..." hearing Han 3000''s no, the little monk Tian''er immediately flashed a happy look in his eyes, hurriedly handed the cassock to his master, and then looked at his master with worry.


    "Heaven, it''s said in Buddhism that I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell? As a Buddhist, you should take the body as the rule and yourself as the rate in everything. Don''t be greedy for life and death, and don''t be content with wealth." The little monk dropped his head. Then the old monk looked at Han 3000 and said, "although Han is very powerful, the night devil can''t be underestimated. You''d better put on the Dragon purple gold cassock and protect yourself."


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t know what happened to the old monk, he could tell from the little monk Tian''er''s words that the cassock might be the old monk''s life-saving thing. He was more or less moved: "Sanqian really doesn''t need it."


    "Benefactor Han!" The old monk looked at Han 3000 in embarrassment and thought for a long time. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he was about to jump down the cliff. Han 3000 grabbed him and said in a hurry, "what''s the meaning of this, master?"


    "Benefactor Han fought for the common people in the world, but he didn''t want to wear the life protecting cassock because of the old monk''s death. What''s my face to be ashamed of the common people in the world? I can only thank you for death! "


    "Master, why are you doing this? I have a special defense. Not to mention the night devil, even the magic dragon can''t do much with me." Han three thousand helpless way.


    "Is that true?" The old monk then looked at Han 3000 in doubt and said, "but I don''t think you have any special artifact to protect your body. Don''t you say that just to comfort the old monk? If this is the case, we must not, otherwise the old monk will spend his whole life in remorse. "


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "I have a purple armor on my body. It''s just hidden on my body at ordinary times."


    "Benefactor Han, if you have any, you might as well let it out for us to have a look. At least you can make the master feel at ease. He said this..." heaven, the little monk had tears in his eyes.


    "God, don''t make a fool of yourself The old monk drank with a cold face.


    "But Tian''er was brought up by the master when he was young. If the master is not here, Tian''er will...".


    "All right." Han 3000 is also a father. Naturally, he loves his child. With a little power in his hand, the immortal Xuan armor suddenly appears in purple light.


    "This..." looking at Han 3000''s immortal black armor, the old monk was shocked and speechless.


    The little monk was also full of joy: "benefactor Han really has special defense armor, which means that you can really do without master''s Tianlong Zijin cassock, and master won''t have to die, hee hee."


    Shocked, the old monk took a look at Han 3000. At the same time, he gently looked at the immortal Xuan armor: "this purple gold armor, with purple light on its face, contains amazing power. It''s really unusual."


    "Can I touch it? Benefactor Han? "


    Seeing Han 3000 nodding his head, the old monk was not talking nonsense. He touched it with his hand, and a look of admiration appeared on his face: "good thing, good thing, it''s really a good thing. Since there are such things, the Dragon purple gold cassock is really redundant."


    "In that case, the poor monk was relieved." The old monk said with a smile. Han 3000 nods and takes back the immortal Xuan armor, and the whole person returns to the original state¡° Well, in that case, let''s officially start the magic cultivation. Are you ready, benefactor Han? " The old monk put away his smile and said. Han 3000 nodded, indicating that he could do it¡° If you break the night demon, the evil will be removed, and your friends will return to normal. Benefactor Han, it''s up to you. " The old monk whispered¡° Good! "¡° Monks, listen to the orders The old monk said¡° Yes¡° Ten Thousand Buddhas practice magic, officially begin, chant the mantra! "¡° Yes With the response of the crowd, the old monk closed his eyes and opened his mouth slightly, and the whispered Buddhist language came out. At the same time, the whole cliff top in all directions, also began to wind the sound of Buddha, accompanied by the sound of wooden fish, prevent Buddha let people in the world of Three Thousand Buddhas. Tight and tight, the sun in the sky also rises slowly, accompanied by the Buddha''s voice, a ray of sunlight comes, hitting the center of the black heart. As soon as the sun came in, the center of the heart was suddenly torn open a huge and incomparable opening¡° Almsgiver Han, the magic cultivation array has been opened, the magic cave has been opened, you have ten seconds The day son hastens a way. Han 3000 no longer thinks much. After nodding, his body''s energy turns into a light and shadow and flies directly into the demon cave! Seeing Han 3000 fly away, the young monk and the old monk look at each other and show a deep smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2444

    Brush!


    Ten seconds is too long for Han 3000. He can fly directly from the top of ten thousand feet to the devil''s den in one second.


    When he fell into the cave for a moment, the gap above his head quickly closed, and the sunlight above his head was shining through the top of the cave. For a moment, Han 3000 was in an extremely blood red space.


    The space is very large, just like looking at the "heart" of the Magic Cave in the sky. The air is filled with a bad smell, and some of them are dizzy.


    Slightly adjust the Qi of chaos to swim in the body, and the feeling of dizziness is much better.


    In the hand at the same time summons the sky fire moon wheel, Han 3000 vigilantly walks toward inside.


    The more you go in, the more pungent the smell will be, and even make you feel sick.


    But at this time, Han 3000 had no time to think about this, because it was right in front, like a monster with a blood red heart lying there.


    It''s the heart, but it''s the heart. It''s not the heart.


    It has the shape of a heart, but it seems that there are countless hearts piled together, and then wrapped tightly by a kind of green vine. There are countless giant eyes around it, which are similar to the blood vessel mouth. Looking around, it''s disgusting.


    With it as the beating of the heart, the whole cave is also slightly trembling with frequency.


    Han three thousand hands move, Pangu axe suddenly in hand.


    Brush!


    Several and at the same time, the ground suddenly released countless ground nails, suddenly stabbed.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid the one who is directly stabbed will become a hedgehog on the spot, but for Han 3000, this is obviously too slow.


    Almost as soon as the stab was raised, Han 3000 flew into the air, bent over, pulled the full moon, turned the sky fire into a bow, turned the moon wheel into an arrow, and went straight away with a brush.


    Bang!


    The whole thousand eye heart trembled violently in an instant, and the moon wheel was jagged with purple electricity and exploded.


    "Boom!"


    Thousand eyes heart is also a loud noise, tied to the body of the vine suddenly turned into countless hands, straight at Han 3000.


    The sky fire turns into a sword in an instant, and the purple moon wheel turns into a knife and flies back to Han 3000. Han 3000 holds the sky fire sword and cuts countless vines directly. The purple sword turned from the moon wheel turns around Han 3000 and cuts all the vines.


    "That''s it?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    The golden Pangu axe suddenly turned into a bronze color almost at the moment of touching Han 3000!


    With the change of Pan Gu''s axe, a strong pressure suddenly implies that it is ready to go!


    "Roar"


    It seems to feel the tremendous pressure of Pangu axe. The heart of Qianyan suddenly gives out a low sound, and the echo is very terrible.


    Han 3000''s face was cold, and his teeth bit slightly. With a trace of anger in his eyes, he held an axe and flew to chop!


    Zizizi!


    Almost at the moment of raising the axe, the whole Magic Cave was crisscrossed by lightning, the air was torn, and an invisible strange force came down with the axe.


    Ten thousand vines rushed to attack, but obviously, under Pangu''s axe, these vines were just dry branches. When they met with fire, they melted when they touched!


    "It''s time for you to go west."


    Han 3000 drank coldly!


    Boom!


    The light of the axe is instant, and it goes straight to the heart of the thousand eyes. With an explosion, the heart of the thousand eyes suddenly bursts, and the liquid like body and plasma bursts out.


    How big the heart of the thousand eyes was at the beginning, how terrible it is now. As the explosion stops, the ground is already covered with plasma and rotten meat.


    But in this rotten meat and plasma, there is a monster shining with blood red light standing there, like a toad and a dog, with blood red eyes, smooth skin, mottled blood stains, the size of a dog, big mouth like an alligator, tiny teeth, and disgusting saliva falling from the mouth.


    At this time, looking at Han 3000, he showed his teeth and looked extremely vicious.


    "Is that what you are?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    At the same time, in the hand Pan Gu ax once again holds, deals with these things, Han 3000 does not have a kind heart to soften one to say.


    "Goo!"


    With a strange cry, the frog like and dog like thing immediately jumped on Han 3000.


    Even Han 3000, who is famous for his fast speed, can''t help but be stunned. After all, Han 3000 has never seen anything other than renshenwa, but this guy is twice as fast as renshenwa.


    Almost as soon as he raised his hand, the guy had already bitten Han 3000.


    And in Han 3000 Lengshen''s moment, a black light suddenly jumped up in the rotten meat pile, and a gap abruptly opened above the magic cave. With the gap, the black light flew out of the cave.


    Han three thousand want to chase, but what he can do is that the frog and dog in his hand are tearing wildly.


    When I was angry, I suddenly heard bursts of screams outside, and the Buddha''s voice began to be broken.


    Han 3000 frowned and was eager to get rid of the frog and dog in front of him. However, this thing was too fast. When he was entangled, suddenly a face appeared on the crack


    "Benefactor Han, the night devil ran out." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2445

    "My God?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    The young monk''s face was already full of blood.


    "Why are you here?"


    "The master sent me down. The night devil came out and killed all sides. Our great array of ten thousand monks has been broken, and the master is fighting with the night devil. However, we are really not his opponents. Shifu is almost overwhelmed. He specially asked me to come to you for help. " The day son anxious way.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to save him. The problem is that the frog dog is too hard to deal with. He is not very aggressive, but he is very fast. He is still biting his right hand, but he has just hit his left foot.


    It''s so annoying that it almost collapses.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was entangled, Tian''er looked back anxiously and said, "benefactor Han, hurry up, many elder martial brothers have been killed. Master... His old man''s mouth is bleeding."


    "It''s not terrible for us to die. The problem is that after we die, no one knows how to suppress the night devil. More importantly


    "What''s more important!" Han 3000 drank coldly and kept dealing with the frog dog in his hand.


    "The most important thing is that once the night devil absorbs the blood of the monks in our temple, his accomplishments will be greatly improved, even invincible to the world." The way of heaven''s despair.


    "But now this guy..." Han 3000 is also very upset, frogs and dogs make it difficult for him to get away.


    "There''s another way, but..."


    "You say it Han 3000.


    "By using your Pangu axe, benefactor, Pangu axe is the king of all kinds of tools. No one can help but urge him. Master, although his old man''s cultivation is not as good as that of the night devil, with such an artifact in his body, he will surely be able to stop the night devil. When you clean up the monster, you can clean up the night devil." Heaven said.


    Han 3000 frowned, borrow Pan Gu axe?


    "If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. I also know that Pangu axe is extremely valuable, and it''s your personal weapon. It''s hard to borrow it from you." As soon as the voice fell, Tian''er got up and left.


    "Wait!" At this time, Han 3000 face a cold, a soft drink.


    Tian''er was stunned. When he looked back, he saw that Han 3000 was smiling. He was tight and a big axe was thrown from his hand.


    "Pangu axe, benefactor......" a small hand took the Pangu axe, and the huge weight almost dragged his whole body down from the hole, but fortunately, although he is young, he has much more strength to practice as a monk in the temple than ordinary people.


    Seeing Pan Gu''s axe, little monk Tian''er was surprised.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s important to save people and get rid of demons." Han 3000 whispered.


    "Good!" Tian''er smiled, nodded hard and climbed up from the ground with a Pangu axe.


    However, while Han 3000 lowered his head and continued to fight with frogs and dogs, the child''s face showed a kind of gloomy smile that should not be seen at this age.


    "Come on, benefactor Han." With a smile, Tian''er no longer talks nonsense. He turns around and flies to the top of the cliff with Pangu axe.


    And almost at this time, the hole was closed in an instant.


    If Han 3000 at this time can come out a little to see, we can see that there are no night demons slaughtering, and there are no corpses everywhere. The mountain is still the mountain, the forest is still the forest, all the scenery is still the same, the sun and the wind are calm.


    When Tian''er returns to the top of the cliff with Pangu''s axe in his arms, the old monk takes it and looks at it with greedy eyes.


    "Han 3000? Pangu axe? Ha ha, ha ha The old monk laughed.


    Tight and is, cliff top all around, ten thousand monks together smile.


    Hearing the laughter outside, Han 3000 in the demon cave suddenly turned cold and his heart sank. It was obvious that the laughter outside had made him understand what was going on.


    Almost at the same time, the frog and dog biting his right hand suddenly burst out black air. After the black air dissipated, the frog and dog still had the original appearance, but it was a very strong black iron shackle.


    Almost when Han 3000 hasn''t reflected it, bang, black shackle with Han 3000''s body suddenly bumps into the wall next to him. With the sound of wiping, shackle stares at the wall and locks Han 3000''s right hand on it.


    Han 3000 tries to move, but finds that the lock is dead. Even with Han 3000''s strength, he can''t shake a cent.


    And at this time, the top of the head suddenly light into, Han three thousand look up, see the top of the cave, into a transparent barrier.


    On the top of the barrier, the old monk flew down with several disciples and Tian''er. After landing steadily, he bent around and looked at Han 3000 with amusement and pride through the barrier.


    "Tut tut... Interesting, interesting, interesting. The devil? Hehe, is it like that? "


    "Master, we don''t have a demon here, but there is a dog in the cage."


    A group of people have the dignified behavior of a monk just now. Now they are more like vicious bastards full of scoundrels.


    "Ah, how many people died fighting for Pangu axe, which is the dream of the world. So many people at the top of Qishan mountain can''t get it. For me, it''s just a blow. Don''t you think, Han 3000." The old monk finished laughing with pride, then looked at Han 3000, full of irony


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2446

    Looking at the proud look of the old monk, Han 3000''s face was extremely cold.


    A pair of eyes staring at the old monk, eager to pull his muscles.


    "Yo Yo, you see, some people have terrible eyes. They want to swallow my old bone." In the face of Han 3000''s angry eyes, the old monk was not afraid at all. Instead, he made fun of him.


    As far as he is concerned, Han 3000, the demon God of the world, who owns Pangu axe and is almost invincible, may be frightening to others, but now he is a prisoner of his own.


    Isn''t it so pleasant?


    Ask the top of the world, who else with this?!


    Therefore, the old monk is naturally proud and happy.


    "Ha ha, master, don''t worry. No matter how vicious the dog is, no matter how it bites, at least he has to break away from the dog chain first."


    "This dog chain is our Xuanyu chain. Let alone a vicious dog, even if it is a real God, you can''t break free."


    "Oh, by the way, Han 3000, I forgot to tell you that the black shackles on your hand, but our ancestors spent thousands of years building them with the hardest things in all parts of the world. They can transform all types and trap all things, and even the true God can never escape." The old monk pretended to be enlightened when he heard the mocking reminders from his disciples.


    Han 3000''s face is cold, but his hands are constantly trying to force, but what''s more, the black shackles are really very hard. Even if Han 3000 uses chaos, it still doesn''t help.


    Seeing Han 3000''s Secret strength, the old monk sneered: "if I were you, I''d be honest. Han 3000, if you are trapped by a lock, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Do you remember the rain when we came here?"


    On the mountain road when they came, they did encounter a rain, which lasted for a long time, so Han 3000 naturally remembered it clearly.


    The old monk smiled contemptuously, "that''s a poisonous rain carefully prepared for you. It rains all over the sky. Only here. Do I really think of you?"


    "As long as you are exposed to the poison rain, you will be exposed to a colorless and tasteless poison, which is usually safe and hidden in your skin. Once you exercise vigorously, the toxicity will enter the body through the skin and spread to your whole body with the blood. You just had a fight in the den, which is just what it wants. "


    With that, the old monk laughed and looked at Han 3000: "if I guess well, you should feel a little uncomfortable when you start to use energy now. However, this is normal, and you should not worry. Because, this is a normal reaction, wait another ten minutes, not to mention the energy, even if you want to move, this poison will make you miserable


    "Han 3000, those steamed buns are actually the antidote. Master, his old people have known for a long time that you may not completely believe us, so you must be alert to us. But I''m afraid you can''t dream that those steamed buns are actually the real antidote. Your vigilance has harmed you. Instead of being smart, you will be misled. Ha ha. " That little monk day son, also send out to sneer sarcastically, on the face of chilly which or a child can do?


    "It''s all one game, isn''t it? The night devil doesn''t exist at all. The monsters in the cave are just created by you. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "That''s right. The monsters in the grotto are just transformed by the old monk using the Xuanyu jingsuo with a special magic method." Speaking of this, the old monk''s face was cold: "night devil, that bastard, has the face to boast to the old monk that he is invincible in the world. He asked me to send his disciples to help him with the voice of ten thousand demons. As a result, he was defeated in your hands, and he was incompetent."


    The most irritating thing for the old monk was that the night devil would be beaten thoroughly by Han 3000, so that at the critical moment, he dared to remind Han 3000 of the key points.


    This is extremely fatal to the old monk and his gang. If Han 3000 wants to listen to what the night devil says, they will not only fall short of success in this war, but even lose to the ground.


    "So, my master simply made a plan. After you wrapped the restaurant with a barrier, my master asked us to use the way of Buddha''s voice to transform all the people in the city into zombies that night. Naturally, the scene you saw last morning came into being."


    "Shifu knows that there are spies on your wall, so he will go out of the city. So he set up a general situation until you appear."


    When Han 3000 appeared, the plan to overthrow the dragon and the Phoenix officially began to be implemented.


    "You''re smart." Han 3000 said coldly.


    The whole process was made up by the old monk almost flawless.


    For Han 3000, it is almost the real truth.


    "You Han 3000''s name is not only fought by force. In the classic battle at the foot of nihilist mountain, you win many battles with few. Facing Ye Gucheng, who is also young and famous, and even later Wang Huanzhi, you still have brilliant ideas. How dare I belittle your intelligence? If you don''t have a perfect explanation and reasonable layout, how can it be so easy to cheat Han 3000? " The old monk said with a smile.


    When he said this, he did not have the previous arrogance, but had some respect for Han 3000.


    "It seems that the person I want to see is already here." Han 3000 was smiling. With that, he suddenly looked up at the old monk and said, "very smart, too." But soon Han 3000 suddenly smiled and said, "otherwise, you''ll really succeed."¡° What are you talking about? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old monk immediately became very angry and said coldly, "you are just a prisoner. Why is the old monk''s plan a little worse?"¡° Han 3000, you''re not ashamed¡° Now that you are trapped by us, what qualifications do you have to shout here? "¡° It''s always hard for the losers to accept the success or defeat of the enemy, but Han 3000 should always look ahead in his life. " Say, a few people one by one sneer at to Han 3000. Han 3000 disdains to smile bitterly, shakes his head, looks squarely at the old monk: "I want to see someone."¡° Who is it? " Han 3000 is a smile: "a person who has a deep hatred with me."¡° I don''t know who you''re talking about! "¡° It''s very beautiful. Even in the crowd, it''s a beautiful woman standing out from the crowd. In your group of monks, it''s needless to say. If you want me to make it more obvious, is that man in the forest with the statue of female Guanyin in the East clear enough? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, the smile on the old monk''s face solidified, and the whole person suddenly frowned and was shocked. His face was as cold as water! How is that possible!? This is absolutely impossible! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2447

    "You... Who are you talking about? I... I don''t know what you''re talking about." The old monk is full of big men. It''s hard for him to imagine that their careful layout will be discovered by others.


    "Do you want me to be more clear before you admit it? As your disciple said just now, if you succeed and defeat the enemy, the loser should look forward bravely. " Han 3000.


    "Master, what are you afraid of him? He''s just a dying man. What if he knows some secrets? It''s just bringing it underground. The secret that the dead know is still a secret. " Next to him, the monk who led the way for Han 3000 yesterday cheered with a ferocious cold voice.


    A disciple said that the old monk was in a slightly stable mood and looked at Han 3000: "well, you say that if you guess correctly, I don''t mind letting you see him!"


    "Dark rain!" Han three thousand is the right way.


    Hearing the name, the old monk obviously faltered slightly, and his stable body was frightened.


    Seeing the old monk''s incredible look in his eyes, Han 3000 said with a smile, "if you can use your voice to control people''s hearts and lead people into demons, Han 3000 is not very talented, but he has also heard of hainu''s great fame."


    The so-called Buddhist voice may have that effect, but it can lead so many people in the whole city into the evil way. Besides hainv, who can it be?!


    As for the location, Han 3000 naturally noticed different breath when flying down from the cliff top, so he naturally paid more attention to it.


    "Han 3000, fortunately you are trapped by me, and you are extremely smart." The old monk looked at Han 3000, but there was no irony and contempt in his eyes.


    Although we are the enemy, we have succeeded. Otherwise, facing such an enemy is a nightmare.


    "Good!" The old monk waved his big hand. The middle-aged monk stopped talking nonsense and took the order to leave.


    A moment later, a blue figure flew over. Under the blue clothes, the beautiful legs like jade without shoes came into view for the first time. It was the gorgeous face.


    However, for others, this is a fatal attraction, but for Han 3000, it is endless anger!


    "You''re really smart. You know that too?" As soon as he landed, the dark rain said coldly.


    "It''s not smart, it''s just that you''re stupid." Han 3000 suppressed his anger and replied in a cold voice.


    As soon as the words came out, several monks were immediately excited and wanted to beat Han 3000.


    Just as soon as it moved, it was stopped by the dark rain.


    "It seems that you want to scold me. Maybe you should." Looking at Han 3000 coldly looking at himself, dark rain indifferent and way.


    "Curse you?" Han 3000 sneered: "of course, I want to scold her. But what''s the meaning of scolding a dying man? I''m just stating the facts. "


    "Han 3000, you really have a bad mouth. You don''t have to look at your virtue now. Do you dare to talk crazy here?" The middle-aged monk suddenly angrily scolded.


    Han 3000 doesn''t even care to fight with this kind of minions. He just looks at Mingyu calmly: "betraying Lu Ruoxin, with her character, I''m afraid she won''t let you have a good time?"


    This words a, even if indifferent matchless dark rain, at this time also not from suddenly in the eye flash a surprised color.


    To some extent, Han 3000''s words hit the most vulnerable part of her heart.


    It''s also her biggest worry.


    "You won''t tell me that Lu Ruoxin arranged today?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Can''t you?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "Lu Ruoxin is not only gorgeous, but also delicate and intelligent. Will such a woman really believe you alone? She can trust anyone, but she can also distrust anyone, like you. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "As I said just now, if there was not a fatal loophole, I might really believe you."


    "What loophole?" Mingyu doesn''t understand. After repeated deduction, this plan is carefully arranged. Even Han 3000 fell asleep last night and used Buddhist incense to cover up the absence of night demons.


    How can there be a loophole?


    Han 3000 is to return however a smile: "this loophole you can''t think of, I also didn''t think of, but maybe God doesn''t like to help you this traitor, so in the dark already doomed."


    This is also Han 3000''s real view, and this loophole is really something he never thought of.


    But he did.


    "Lu Ruoxin came to me just before you set up this game!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "She asked for you?" The dark rain frowned.


    "Yes, I have to thank her for not trusting everyone, so she didn''t come to me through you this time, but someone else."


    It was the mysterious earth woman in the mysterious mansion who delivered the news of Lu Ruoxin.


    But it was he who sent a very important message to Han 3000.


    "Do you know what she wants me to do?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, calm and incomparable Ming Yu was obviously flustered: "what does she want you to do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2448

    "She wants me to break through your encirclement, and the reward is very generous!" Han 3000.


    This is related to Han Nian''s reunion with himself. It can be said that this reward is too tempting for Han 3000 to refuse.


    "Han 3000, what do you want to say?" Ming Yu is obviously impatient. He looks at Han 3000 angrily and says in a cold voice: "don''t play tricks!"


    "Lu Ruoxin can reward me with such good conditions, and let the earth woman play a lot of tricks with me, which shows that she very much expects me to beat you. If you are her people, will she pay me to do so? What''s in it for her? "


    "So, you''re here for me. Am I right?"


    "Since you''re here for me, it''s not in conflict with what you''re here for the night devil, is it? Your explanation can avoid all the facts perfectly, and it doesn''t contradict. But it happens that it completely conflicts with the information Lu Ruoxin gave me. Is this loophole obvious enough? " Han 3000 said coldly.


    Han Nian is so important to himself that he doesn''t have to think about it. So Han 3000 always thinks about Han Nian, and naturally thinks about how to break through the encirclement.


    But at this time, the enemy came to him and said, they are not here to deal with themselves at all, but to deal with someone else. Isn''t that stupid?!


    "And you''re going to follow us?" The dark rain is cold.


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha, how can you get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den? Han 3000, you have the face to say that?"


    "When you enter the tiger''s den, you become the son of the den, you silly ratio."


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, several monks yelled at him for a long time. They don''t know where he got his self-confidence. Now they are still making wild remarks.


    "Han 3000, it''s good for people to have self-confidence, but excessive self-confidence is conceit. People will pay for their own conceit eventually. Are you ready for that?" Dark rain cold voice way.


    "That''s right. People always have to pay for their own conceit. This applies to me and to you." With that, Han 3000 looked at the dark rain: "if I were you, I would go back to my sea now. Otherwise, you have to face my revenge and Lu Ruoxin''s cleaning up. Are you sure?"


    When he said this, Han three thousand mouth slightly pulled out a smile.


    Mingyu didn''t say anything. If it came from someone else, she would like to slap it in the face, because it''s too boastful. But for Han 3000, even if he is a prisoner now, he has to think carefully.


    She was the one who had fought with Han 3000 in person, and she knew how effective Han 3000 was.


    "Han Gou, who are you scaring? You are our prisoner. What else can you do? "


    "Even if it''s not, if we dare to beat you, we''ll be well prepared. Even if we don''t succeed, we won''t be afraid of you. What''s more, we have succeeded?"


    Several monks said with a cold smile.


    "Is it?" Han three thousand smile, tight and the whole person suddenly all energy gathered in the right hand.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the black shackles of the right hand suddenly and violently rang, and then exploded!


    The monks were stunned, and even the rain was slightly shocked.


    "You!!!"


    "How can it be, how can it be, how can you still run the energy?"


    "If you are poisoned by us, you will be killed soon!" The old monk took the lead in roaring, and several monks were shocked.


    They tried the forbidden drug of bailing. How, how could it suddenly lose its effect?


    "As you say, people always have to pay for their own conceit." Han 3000 sneered and touched his numb right wrist with his left hand.


    Although the right hand is indeed trapped some uncomfortable, but look at Han 3000''s appearance, where is half of the sign of poisoning?


    "This... This is impossible!"


    The middle-aged monk felt his bald head so bright that he couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    However, how did they ever know that Han 3000 was a man of thousands of poisons, and how could he be afraid of the so-called forbidden drugs?!


    From yesterday, Han 3000 knew that there was something wrong with the rain.


    However, Han 3000 has always been scheming. When the young monk took out the steamed bread, Han 3000 confirmed this conjecture even more from their practice of no silver 300 Liang here.


    When he wanted to reach for the steamed bread, the little monk pretended not to see it and took it back.


    Even just now, Han Sanqian pretended to try his best to unlock the lock but didn''t open it. The purpose is to let them relax their vigilance and know that they can figure out more.


    Now, everything is almost clear.


    "You make enough, play enough, but men mean what they say, so..." Han 3000 moves in his hand, and the sky fire moon turns into two swords.


    "It''s my turn to have a good time with you." This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2450

    "The boy, it seems that he has been afraid and is going to give up resistance." The middle-aged monk said with a cold smile.


    "The boy almost vomited blood when he heard the master say that there were 107. It was a person who felt numb. Isn''t it a good saying? It''s better to enjoy the comfort than to resist. "


    "Han 3000 also knows that he can''t do it, so he should spare some strength, at least he can die comfortably."


    Several other monks laughed.


    Only Ming Yu has been closely annotating Han 3000.


    Having fought side by side with Han 3000 for so long, she may not fully understand Han 3000, but she knows much more than ordinary people.


    He can stand to die, but he will never live on his knees. In terms of this guy''s character, he can''t admit defeat in his dictionary!


    So, he''s not giving up!


    What the hell is he doing?


    "Roar!"


    At this time, another golden dragon came into the cave.


    But this time, Han 3000 still didn''t move.


    Close, close!


    The golden dragon with a huge dragon mouth is getting closer and closer.


    One meter.


    Half a meter.


    Thirty centimeters


    Ten centimeters!


    Right now!


    "Break it for me!" A roar of anger, several and at the same time, Han 3000 right fist, chaos of the gas instantly full!


    "Bang!"


    A punch directly hit on the head, the momentum of the fierce, powerful.


    "Boom!"


    The dragon''s head was suddenly smashed with one blow, and the whole dragon body collapsed.


    The whole Magic Cave was illuminated by the golden light after the collapse of the Golden Dragon.


    But unlike the last time, this time the golden light is no longer absorbed by the grottoes, but just like the withered flowers, disappeared after landing.


    "What


    "He


    Several crazy laughing monks were shocked when they saw this scene.


    "How is that possible?" When the old monk frowned, he was also shocked.


    The dark rain frowned slightly, and the look in his eyes was extremely complex. There were unexpected Enron, unexpected shock, but also a slight smile of appreciation.


    Even she is not sure that she can hold the Buddha seal golden dragon, but this guy


    Han 3000, who had been shaken in the last second, suddenly got the upper hand in the next.


    This kind of inversion, how not to shock people?!


    "What''s impossible?" Han 3000 coldly looked at the barrier. Although the old monk and his gang were no longer seen on the barrier, their shock could also be heard from these voices.


    Little Buddha seal golden dragon, dare to fight with his own chaotic Qi?!


    Previously, because of carelessness, Han 3000 was so eager to attack that he ignored the Magic Cave in front of him. When he faced the battle, most of his strength was offset by the barrier. In addition, the barrier seemed to have the function of absorbing energy. Therefore, Han 3000 suspected that his offset strength and the residual energy of Jinlong were mixed together, so when it came out of the Magic Cave in an instant, Powerful.


    Therefore, Han 3000 has changed this time.


    He took the initiative to choose a passive state, and after the Jinlong completely broke through the Magic Cave, he would use his full strength to fight.


    Without the partial offset of the barrier to its own strength, can it carry its own full blow?


    The answer, of course, is that they can''t.


    When the golden dragon was destroyed in an instant, its residual energy naturally disappeared, and its own energy was not absorbed by the magic cave. After the destruction of the golden dragon, it was naturally unable to let go. Just like now, when the golden dragon was gone, there was no other movement in the Magic Cave.


    "One hundred and six more." Han 3000 gave a cold smile.


    "Presumptuous!" The old monk drank angrily and waved his flag.


    Another golden dragon is spreading down!


    Roar!


    Bang!


    In addition to the explosion, the huge and powerful golden dragon was destroyed again.


    "There are 105 more!"


    "You


    Roar!


    Bang!


    "104!"


    "One hundred and three!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Eighty five!"


    "Sixty six more!"


    After dozens of attacks in succession, the old monk was panting and holding the pine tree beside him. His face was pale and almost collapsed.


    Don''t mention him. Even those young monks don''t need to control the battle array. They just need to wave the flag in their hands. Even so, they are numb after dozens of times.


    Only Han 3000 in the Magic Cave is calm, even


    Even idle boring!


    From standing and waiting to sitting and playing now, it''s like who... Who is throwing balloons to him, and then he''s waiting to block them with his hands.


    Playing¡° Han 3000, you, you, you!!! " The old monk was so angry that he didn''t know what to say¡° Poof Suddenly, under the attack of shortness of breath, a mouthful of old blood suddenly gushed out¡° Master, this son of a bitch is really deceiving others. In the face of our magic cultivation, he is playing with our Buddha seal Golden Dragon. He smashes it with his hands and kicks it with his feet. It''s too much. "¡° Or... Master, how about that? "¡° That one? " The old monk frowned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2451

    "I''m afraid it''s not good? This is a meeting... "The old monk thought and hesitated.


    "Master, Han 3000 doesn''t take us seriously. Everyone in the demon training array is scared and runs away, but Han 3000 is... If it''s spread out, what''s our face in the future? "


    "Yes, especially those guys, they will wake up laughing when they sleep."


    Hearing what the disciples said, the old monk fell into a deep meditation.


    "Master Tianyi, if Han 3000 does not die, will the girl be obedient? Can Pangu axe be mastered again? " At this time, there has been no talk of the dark rain cold voice and way.


    The most important thing is that Han 3000 is alive, which is almost fatal to Ming Yu.


    Not to mention whether he will tell on Lu Ruoxin and cause Lu Ruoxin''s thunder revenge, Han 3000 alone, the revenge and betrayal of taking his wife will definitely make her life worse than death.


    How can Han 3000 live?!


    The old monk looked at the dark rain and nodded heavily: "this time we pour out, we can only succeed, not fail."


    "Well, fight with him, even if it''s a loss of Yang Shou, I''ll admit it."


    As soon as the words fell, the old monk got up again and came to the edge of the cliff. He squeezed out some strange Zen fingers in his hands and read out some strange Buddhist sayings.


    Tightly, the world changes color.


    "Han 3000, you forced me." The old monk threw his golden red cassock into the sky in the face of the crying wind.


    "Fowei Tianlong!"


    The golden red cassock immediately flew into the air in a rotating posture!


    "Roar!"


    As the golden cassock rotates, it suddenly turns into a golden dragon.


    Its body is so huge that it''s half pressed and half empty. It''s full of golden and red light, and it''s full of dragon power.


    "Broken!"


    The hundred Buddha flag is rising!


    But what is different from last time is that the number of incantations recited by these disciples began to increase, and the frequency was also accelerating. Countless Buddhist seals constantly emerged from their mouths and gathered around the golden red dragon.


    As their mouths read faster and faster, there are more and more Buddhist seals. The Buddhist seals around the golden red dragon can even slowly wrap the huge golden red dragon.


    Hum!


    All of a sudden, with a crisp sound, those Buddhist seals around the golden red dragon finally gathered together and became a pair of gold armor to wrap it directly.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise. The golden armor suddenly dispersed and turned into 66 golden dragons. They gathered behind the red and golden dragons, which was quite powerful.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar, roar!"


    The red and gold dragon roared suddenly, and the 66 gold dragons behind him followed suit.


    Nearly a hundred dragons roar together, and they are powerful in all directions.


    Even Han 3000 in the magic cave was shocked by the Dragon roar.


    At this time, Han 3000 finally stood up, and the sky fire moon wheel turned into double swords again.


    "Are you finally willing to do something special?" Han 3000 looks dignified and murmurs.


    "Han 3000, the sixty-six Buddhist seals and golden dragons have come together to make you dead here. Today, I can even look at you and offer sacrifices to the Buddha. If you die, you should also thank me for your attention. " The old monk''s eyes were fierce and he said in a cold voice.


    They have never used such an array for thousands of years.


    Even the old monk did not hesitate to endure the punishment of heaven.


    "Today, you will die."


    As soon as the words were heard, the old monk took off the Buddhist beads on his chest, clapped them with one hand, and directly sprinkled them in the air to sacrifice the dragon.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar and a movement, Jin Long pointed at Han 3000 and dived down.


    "Brush!"


    At the same time, 66 golden dragons suddenly followed behind.


    The speed of the dive even made the Dragon emit bursts of sparks, and the 66 dragons began to turn into countless Buddhist seals, which in an instant caught up with the fiery red dragon and turned into armor again to wrap it.


    Although Tianlong was still ten thousand feet away from the ground, when his dragon head tilted down, the ground had already been covered with sand and stone. With the completion of the armor, many parts of the ground even began to crack.


    All the trees are destroyed, all the grass is destroyed, and all the rocks are broken.


    Even Han 3000, who was in the devil''s den, felt a huge pressure coming down from the sky.


    "Hum!"


    Unknowingly, Han 3000''s feet had been half an inch into the ground, and his knees were creaking because of the force. Han 3000''s whole face, let alone his facial features, was almost distorted by the wind.


    "What a powerful force Han 3000 frowned.


    If the energy of the Buddha seal Golden Dragon just now is one, then the fiery dragon is at least 100 or more.


    The turnover of power shows a growth of hundreds of times!


    "There''s something."


    "However, if I could enter the tiger''s den, I would dare to kill the tiger cubs, and I was even more prepared for the female tiger." Slightly a bite of teeth, Han 3000 this head also clenched teeth, the whole person because of excitement, and sweat slightly stay. Close, close again. Such a huge amount of energy, if it''s a little worse, will be crushed to pieces. Boom!!!! With a huge explosion, the whole valley was lifted, and the solid and indestructible Magic Cave was reduced to ashes in an instant... In the dust, Han 3000 and Tianlong could not be seen, but a strange shadow stood there! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2452

    But in an instant, the figure melted into the smoke again


    Quiet, completely quiet


    The shadow of fangfo just now is more like a coincidence when the smoke is scattered.


    At this time, the old monk and his group at the top of the cliff frowned and closed the hanging mirror, staring at the scene, trying to find the trace of Han 3000 or Buddha''s Dragon.


    Everyone is eager to know the answer


    Breeze blowing, dust and smoke slightly scattered, a huge shadow of the Dragon slowly appeared in front of everyone. The dragon''s body stands slightly, just like the dragon''s landing to inspect the heaven and earth. It is very proud and overbearing.


    Under the dragon''s claws, Han 3000''s body is like a dead dog. He is locked on the ground by the dragon''s claws. Almost all the dust on the ground is on Han 3000''s body, which makes him look very dirty.


    Han 3000''s whole face was almost bloody, mixed with soil, and he couldn''t see his original face clearly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Seeing this, the old monk''s heart was completely relieved. At this time, he burst out laughing wildly and was very presumptuous.


    "Damn, let this boy crazy for me, now crazy?"


    "Just now, I couldn''t pull it. Now, under the dragon, it''s like a dead dog? He even pretended to force him to play with us. Get up the fuck. Grandpa is still waiting for you to play with me! "


    "What kind of God, what kind of garbage Han 3000, blowing God, according to my opinion, is just a waste, the outside of his mother''s fear is that he paid for it!"


    The old monk still put down his heart, and a group of disciples naturally changed from worry to arrogance.


    Dark rain also finally slightly closed eyes, grow a breath.


    Although she has seen the skills of these monks for a long time, she also knows the skills of Han 3000, so there is no bottom in Mingyu''s heart who can win.


    At present, all the dust fall, also let her hanging heart at this time finally put down.


    "Hoo Dark rain breathed a breath, indifferent a lot.


    To some extent, these people are really arrogant.


    Sixty six Golden dragons mixed with a Buddha''s Heavenly Dragon are so overbearing.


    If you look closely, you can even find that the whole bottom of the canyon has sunk nearly ten centimeters due to the impact of the dragon.


    It can be imagined that the impact power of Tianlong is so huge that if it were replaced by other people, it would only be worse than Han 3000, and it would be broken to pieces on the spot.


    "Master, recite the soul curse." The dark rain whispered at this time.


    "Now I''m still reading a fart soul rising curse. Don''t you see that Han 3000 is dead." The middle-aged monk''s dissatisfaction.


    The soul rising mantra is almost the same as the soul refining array. It needs a lot of energy from all the disciples and the old monk. The middle-aged monk is dissatisfied with the opinion of Ming Yu.


    "Yes, it''s said that hainv is extremely overbearing and ruthless. How can she become so timid now? Is it difficult for some people to be frightened by Han 3000? " Some monks immediately echoed the words of the middle-aged monk and sneered.


    "Master, we are not dealing with ordinary people, but Han 3000. Don''t forget that Han 3000 has special defense equipment." Ming Yu is lazy to ridicule these monks, and he is serious about Taoism.


    On hearing this, the old monk raised his hand in time to stop the nonsense of his disciples and nodded: "before going down the cliff, I did use the purple gold cassock to test Han 3000. Before that boy came down, he showed me his purple gold armor."


    "Don''t destroy the Xuan armor." Dark rain cold voice way.


    The old monk took a deep breath, and finally nodded: "the purple light is rugged, and the dark armor can be hidden. It''s really what he said about the immortal Dark Armor."


    "If the people in the world can''t attack him, they are all defeated by the ancient god armor hidden in their bodies. How many times of scuffle, I don''t know how many people have suffered these hidden losses." The old monk sighed helplessly.


    Ming Yu nodded. Since Han 3000 has an immortal black armor, this can explain why this guy beat thousands of people under the feet of nihilism at the beginning.


    And how many battles, dark rain can be seen abnormal defense.


    "So we can''t eat these dark losses." Dark rain way.


    The old monk nodded, "yes."


    "A lot of the heroes in the world are defeated by him because he can''t understand his defense. In addition, he has the supernatural skill of yin and Yang, which makes people feel extremely collapsed when attacking him. The ignorant can still understand. It would be foolish for us to know that he has these and has to suffer losses. "


    "Boozy!"


    Hearing the master''s cry, the middle-aged disciple forbeared and said, "I''m here."


    "Tell everyone to prepare for the curse. Strip off the soul of Han 3000, and let it have no life. " The old monk said in a deep voice.


    "Master, it''s not necessary. We''ve been tossing around for a long time. Han 3000 has been killed directly. Why bother? As you know, the soul raising mantra, which is a great way to separate human body and soul, is against heaven''s punishment. We have worked hard enough. If we have to deal with it, we will not say it when we are tired... "The middle-aged monk Bu Chi is very depressed. He has a lot of grievances, but he never dare to show them.


    The soul rising mantra is a forbidden mantra against the way of heaven. Although it is not as powerful as the Buddha, the Heavenly Dragon and the demon refining array, it is very insidious. It is also because it is too shady, so the array caster is almost supporting this kind of forbidden art at the cost of his own Yang life. If we want to fight now, it means that we have to consume our disciples'' longevity. Naturally, middle-aged monks and others have some complaints in their hearts. After all, for them, it''s just a superfluous act. The master made it clear that he wanted to make himself at ease, but he didn''t care about the safety of his disciples¡° Yes? Even my words don''t work, do they? " The old monk was immediately dissatisfied. Even though he was not happy, the middle-aged monk had to bow his head in the face of his master: "I dare not, so I will go to deploy." With that, the middle-aged monk retreated. A moment later, with the sound of Suona, the 107 Buddhist flags outside also withdrew, followed by the 107 small black flags. The flag is engraved with an extremely strange rune. It''s like the mouth of the devil and the eye of the monster¡° Fight With the old monk''s order and the waving of the flag, the color between heaven and earth suddenly changed, dark clouds came, lightning and thunder, and the whole heaven and earth were mixed into darkness. Boom! All of a sudden, there was a thunder and a roar, and a flash of lightning came from the sky. In a short time, Han 3000''s body floated out a black air, and turned into a huge figure, which rose from the top of the cliff and stretched all over the valley

 Chapter 2453

    Tight and tight, the figure instantly shrinks, and finally the turtle shrinks into Han 3000''s body.


    "Up again!"


    Boom!


    With another dull thunder, the shadow in Han 3000''s body was once again pulled to the whole valley. Although the shadow had no face, it must be extremely painful from the shape of its struggle.


    "Master, how long will it take to achieve it?" The dark rain asked.


    "Three days, one day is divided into souls, the second day is divided into solid bodies and souls, and the third day is refined separately. From then on, you will never surpass your body." The old monk answered softly.


    "Three days?" The dark rain frowned slightly.


    It''s too long. I hope there won''t be too many dreams at night.


    At this time, in the inn in the city.


    Compared with yesterday''s joy at noon and fear at night, Fu Mang and others at this time can only be described as miserable or even on the verge of collapse.


    Two days and one night, in the face of the outside zombie basic uninterrupted attack, they can only be forced to keep defending, even if take turns to rest defense, but also still tired.


    What is more tired than the body is psychology.


    There was not much food in the restaurant. After Han 3000 years, there was almost no food left. In addition, Fu Mang''s "reward army" at noon yesterday.


    From the morning, I have almost used porridge to live.


    But at present, Han 3000 shows no sign of coming back.


    "Newspaper!"


    With a cry, listless Fu mangdun time to the spirit, a buttock stood up, quickly looked at the patrolling disciples running down from the upstairs.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Is 3000 back?"


    "Are we saved?"


    Don''t help mang to ask more, others can''t wait to ask.


    Fu mang also swallowed his saliva and looked eagerly at the disciple.


    "Mountain... There was a terrible explosion on the other side of the mountain, and the clouds were thick, and the scream could be heard faintly." The disciple took a look at the crowd and said something worried.


    "Ha, that must be 3000 people who are killing the enemy in blood, and those dog days who killed them scream repeatedly." Fumang forced out a smile and tried to inspire the hearts of the people present.


    "Yes, it''s not ruled out." Help leave also hurriedly echoed the way.


    "But... The scream seems to be made by one person, and the voice... Is very similar to the leader''s, I doubt..." speaking of this, the disciple did not dare to say.


    But everyone here knows what he means. A single voice is very similar to the leader of the alliance. Doesn''t this explain everything?


    Han 3000 was caught, even... May even be in danger.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, a heavy slap in the face of the disciple.


    "Nonsense. How can 3000 people be caught? How can 3000 be painful? I tell you, if you talk nonsense here, don''t blame me for not thinking of brotherhood and killing you on the spot! " Fu mang said angrily.


    He told the disciple that he felt his painful face and was aggrieved: "all the words that the disciple said are true, especially after the night, you can hear the alliance leader''s shrill cry. If you don''t believe me, help the commander to have a look."


    "You still dare to say, I''m damned..." Fu mang scolded angrily, lowered his head to find his own big knife, ready to draw it to kill.


    "Enough!"


    "Bang!"


    With a roar, the table was suddenly slapped by someone. As soon as it was tight, Bai Xiaosheng stood up and looked coldly at Fu Mang: "it''s all this time. Haven''t you tossed enough?"


    "I didn''t toss, it''s his bullshit!" Fu mang was angry and pointed at the disciple.


    "From the beginning to the end, the Buddha''s voice has never disappeared for a moment, and it is even bigger and smaller. If 3000 enemies are killed, I ask you, why does the Buddha''s voice remain unchanged?"


    As long as Han 3000 starts to kill the enemy, the number of enemies will be reduced, and their Buddhist Chants will naturally be reduced. Almost no one needs to think about this problem. Everyone understands it.


    Just like fumang, Han 3000 is the last straw. No one is willing to admit this fact.


    With Bai Xiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu, the atmosphere of the whole scene fell into a dead silence.


    It''s hard enough. Now when I hear such bad news, my last hope is broken. It''s false to say that I''m not depressed.


    "It''s raining outside." The poem suddenly looked up and said.


    "Cry for the leader and us?"


    In a word, it is not only the heart of poetry, but also other people''s real thoughts and current situation.


    "Although 3000 is trapped, it doesn''t mean he will die." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng said, "I can completely follow Fu Mang''s words to cheat you, but I didn''t do it."


    "Because when we are in danger, we should twist together, so mutual trust is very important. I believe that we can grit our teeth together, persist and wait together. "


    "That''s right. 3000 is still alive. How can we break down first?"


    With these words, people nodded, and their morale fell back. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2454

    A moment later, several figures got into the hole.


    Although it is a cave, the cave is not simple at all. It can even be said that there is a cave, just like a palace.


    There are four masters guarding the cave, and there are twelve maids in the cave.


    In the cave, there is a stone bed made of silk cloth. On the bed, there is a woman with silky eyebrows. She is very beautiful.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Han 3000 seems to have lost." These figures didn''t dare to go in too much. They just knelt about two meters away from the entrance of the cave. Even though the rain kept dripping, they didn''t dare to take a look at them.


    "Lost?"


    "The mountain is full of black air, thunder and electricity, and sometimes huge shadows appear in the valley."


    "From the soul curse?" The woman frowned slightly, next second disdained cold hum: "this group of demon monks really willing to pay, at the cost of thousands of people''s lives to refine Han 3000."


    "Lord, what shall we do?"


    "It takes three days for the soul charm to work. Isn''t it two days? Besides, do we have any extra staff now? Wait for her The woman exclaimed discontentedly.


    "Those people in the city?"


    "Why do you manage so many unimportant people?"


    "Damn the slave, the slave is just worried..."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I can''t explain to Su Yingxia at that time."


    "What Lu Ruoxin promised is to bring Han 3000 out alive and the bodies of others die. What''s the matter? How long does Lu Ruoxin have to get here? "


    "About tomorrow."


    "Why not today? Didn''t she know we were waiting for her? "


    "There''s something wrong with Su Yingxia."


    "What happened to Su Yingxia?"


    "I don''t know that."


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    As several figures quickly retreated, the woman on the stone bed frowned slightly and fell into meditation.


    On the top of Qishan mountain.


    Su Yingxia sat in the room, very sad.


    At this time, the door slightly opened, a beautiful figure slowly came in.


    "It''s too late to sleep?"


    This person is no other than Lu Ruoxin.


    Su Yingxia didn''t pay attention to her, but she didn''t get angry. She sat down slowly by Su Yingxia and said with a smile: "what? What about men? "


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean you Miss Han 3000, but Fang Kun!" Lu Ruoxin is indifferent and disdainful.


    Hearing the name, Su Yingxia immediately had a reflection, a pair of tears glared hard landing if the core, eager to swallow the woman alive.


    "Tut Tut, why do you hate me so much? I''m here for you." With that, Lu Ruoxin stood up: "however, since you hate me so much, I''d better go. You continue to think about your Fang Kun, but Han 3000, you should think about it, otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t have to think about it. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin would leave.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" At this time, Su Yingxia gave a cold drink: "don''t forget what you promised me. If Han 3000 has any accident, even if I die, you won''t think about it!"


    "Han 3000, I have naturally rescued him from Taotie''s belly. But it''s a pity that he''s a big tree, and you promised me later, so there''s something wrong... "


    Hearing that Han 3000 had a problem, Su Yingxia suddenly stood up and rushed to Lu Ruoxin. He grabbed her clothes nervously and said, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Get out of here!" Seeing the clothes being caught, Lu Ruoxin immediately kicks Su Yingxia away with disgust, and then pats his clothes constantly, and his face is full of disgust.


    A moment later, after confirming that it was clean, Lu Ruoxin stared coldly at Su Yingxia who fell on the ground: "you dirty woman, you are not qualified to touch me, let alone contact me."


    After scolding these, she relaxed her tone and said, "Han 3000 is now besieged by a group of monks of unknown origin. A great disaster is imminent."


    With that, Lu Ruoxin moved in his hand, and the air in his hand turned into a screen, which was in the air.


    From the picture, we can see the ghosts in the valley in the distance, and Han 3000''s cry of pain is endless.


    Su Yingxia suddenly nervous eyes big move, subconsciously crawling to the screen, but Lu Ruoxin quickly took the screen away.


    "Three thousand, three thousand..." Su Yingxia cried out sadly. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Ruoxin: "didn''t you promise that I would let Han three thousand live? Now how can... "


    "I don''t know who these people are. Maybe Han 3000 provoked anyone, or a tree attracts the wind, but in the final analysis, Su Yingxia, it''s all your fault."


    "My fault?"


    "If Han 3000 is good with me, with the power of the top of the blue mountain, who do you think he provoked, who would dare to retaliate? Even if his tree is big, can''t my Lu manor block the wind for him? It''s all you, Su Yingxia. It''s just a drag on the earth. In the world of all directions, you and your family are still a burden on his back! "


    With a roar, Su Yingxia burst into tears. What she said is not totally unreasonable. Su Yingxia knows that on the earth, that family will only be greedy for him, and the helpers in the world are also... "He''s dying. Do you agree or not?"¡° I''ve agreed! " Su Yingxia said sadly¡° I''m talking about Fang Kun. " Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2455

    Fang Kun?!


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was obviously shocked. He subconsciously stepped back several steps. He shook his head desperately and murmured: "no, no, impossible, impossible."


    When Lu Ruoxin saw her like this, he was shocked and sneered: "well, since it''s impossible, I won''t force you. However, whether Han 3000 is dead or alive, I can''t care. "


    "Suppressed by the soul rising curse, Han 3000''s final result is that the spirits are all destroyed and disappear in this world forever."


    "Lu Ruoxin, didn''t you say you like Han 3000? Since you like it, you just watch him die? " Su Yingxia heard the result and said angrily.


    "Watching him die is not me, but you. I''ve figured out a way for him. Unfortunately, you don''t agree." Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Su Yingxia is angry. She has compromised. In order to keep her chastity and not betray Han 3000, and to reunite their father and daughter, she would rather give up Han 3000 and go to the desert.


    Liuhuang desert is barren for thousands of miles, full of yellow sand, not to mention barren grass, even other life.


    There is a castle in the desert, floating on the quicksand and disappearing in the dust.


    Some people call this castle mirage castle, others call it Youming city.


    But no matter what the name is, the castle exists, and it is owned by a mysterious and powerful family.


    Fang Kun is the next successor in this mysterious family.


    Lu Ruoxin''s original intention is to let Su Yingxia live in this city, never to step out, completely cut off their meeting.


    But now, she has one more idea.


    To let Su Yingxia be Fang Kun''s wife, the change of this idea is that Han 3000 is trapped.


    The new chips naturally give Lu Ruoxin new ideas. Poor Su Yingxia doesn''t know that her retrogression has no influence and help on Han 3000''s breaking away from Taotie.


    She only knows that it is the biggest sadness to ask her to leave Han 3000, but how can su Yingxia do to ask her to marry someone else and betray Han 3000?


    However, just now, Han 3000''s pain is still in Su Yingxia''s mind and heart.


    She is so in love with Han 3000, how can she watch Han 3000 suffering in a sea of flames?


    She would rather be the one who suffered and suffered!


    "Lu Ruoxin, don''t go too far." Su Yingxia shook her head and looked at Lu Ruoxin. Her eyes were full of anger.


    People will not be satisfied, so compromise is not the key to solve the problem, but just a catalyst for greed.


    "Su Yingxia, as the owner of the Desert King City, the Fang family is more mysterious and unpredictable. Only when you marry Fang Kun can the King City send troops to fight against the demons with us, and Han 3000 can survive. For the sake of Han 3000, you said I was too much? If so, you don''t think I said it


    "I, Lu Ruoxin, always keep my word. Since Han Sanqian has come out of Taotie safely, as a promise, Han Nian will give it to Han Sanqian. Even if he dies this time, Han Nian will still safely hand it over to Han 3000''s friends. "


    "I forgot to tell you the good news. Han 3000''s three friends are all here, and Han 3000 has joined Fu Mang, Jiang Hu Bai Xiaosheng and others."


    With that, Lu Ruoxin smiles, but soon a trace of worry appears on his face. He looks at Su Yingxia and says, "but there is also bad news."


    "Since you left, the mystic alliance has been betrayed by FUJIA, who slaughtered all the disciples of the mystic alliance. Even Han Sanqian, who tried his best to help stabilize the situation, has also been destroyed. In other words, there are few people in the mystery alliance, and Han 3000 has few helpers. Even if I return Han Nian to them, tut tut... "Lu Ruoxin shakes his head bitterly.


    what?!


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was directly confused.


    The Fuye family betrayed Han 3000?


    He slaughtered all the disciples of the mysterious alliance, and even killed the nihilist sect


    "So I say that it''s always a burden for you to stay with Han 3000. On earth, your Su family needs Han 3000 to help you with their wine bags. Han 3000 can help you, but in the world of all directions, the family behind you still sucks Han 3000''s blood and marrow like a blood sucking insect."


    "Including you, Su Yingxia!"


    "If it wasn''t for saving you, how could Han 3000 leave his army and go to Huoshi city? How can supporting family members have the opportunity to engage in those despicable means? "


    "As for the death of Han 3000 in Flint City, I don''t need to say more about it?" Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    At the beginning, Lu Ruoxin had shown Su Yingxia the miserable scene of Han 3000 after Huoshi city. This also made Su Yingxia very worried and broke down. Only in this way could su Yingxia write a letter to Han 3000 himself.


    For Su Yingxia, she is really too difficult. Han 3000 almost died several times for herself. Lu Ruoxin threatened herself with Han Nian and a strong man in prison. At the same time, Lu Ruoxin constantly criticized herself for her sacrifice by borrowing Han 3000.


    What Su Yingxia is facing is that he feels sorry for Han 3000, which hinders him. In this case, I would rather not betray Han 3000, because I''m sorry enough for him. So, she really has no choice. But now Lu Ruoxin suddenly breaks out the news that the mysterious alliance has been defeated by the two Fu ye families. In fact, it is killing people. Although Su Yingxia no longer thinks that he is helping his family, he doesn''t recognize it, but some things are fundamentally inseparable. Su Yingxia is always the blood of Fu family. If it weren''t for her, where would there be the opposition between Fu family and Han 3000?! Lu Ruoxin''s move can be said to be very clever. He thinks everything very carefully, and some details will be hidden at the most critical moment. It''s extremely insidious to say that he is progressive at every level and hits people''s heart. Don''t say that Su Yingxia suffered a loss in her hands. Even Han 3000 had a headache when he faced her. It can be said that Lu Ruoxin is definitely the most beautiful woman Han 3000 has ever seen, but also the most intelligent enemy¡° Su Yingxia, I know Han 3000 loves you, but if you really love him, in the words of you Earthlings, shouldn''t you make him happy? "¡° But your love for him makes him fall into the abyss. Is this love? " Lu Ruoxin saw that Su Yingxia''s face was full of guilt and shock. He seized the opportunity to strike while the iron was hot and asked fiercely¡° I... "Su Yingxia was in a negative mood. He was hit by Lu Ruoxin''s aggressive words. He was in a panic. How should he choose? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2456

    "He has no time, Su Yingxia!" Lu Ruoxin said coldly that he would retreat and turn around to leave.


    "Good!" Su Yingxia gritted her teeth and made a very difficult decision.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly put on a sneer at the corner of his mouth. After looking back, he looked like a tide: "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Su Yingxia bit her lip and nodded.


    Lu Ruoxin''s words hit people''s heart several times. Su Yingxia was not afraid of all kinds of torture, but his guilt was magnified infinitely by Lu Ruoxin, and then beat him heavily.


    To some extent, Su Yingxia even feels that he is the sinner around Han 3000.


    Just as Lu Ruoxin said, in the name of love, what you do is persecute.


    She did drag down Han 3000 so much that Han 3000 was in danger again and again. If she could help Han 3000 like the top of blue mountain.


    Han 3000''s ability, even if it is not the overlord, is definitely the dragon and Phoenix among the people, not isolated and injured everywhere.


    "Yes, but there''s no basis for words, and it''s based on words!" As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin moved his hand, and a piece of white paper flew out of his sleeve.


    When the paper fell into Su Yingxia''s hands, it had been written clearly in black and white.


    "Are you ready?" Su Yingxia was not stupid either. He frowned and said.


    "As I said, I''m also nervous about Han 3000, so I''ll prepare in advance naturally. What''s the problem?" Lu Ruoxin smiles calmly.


    "If there is no problem, sign it."


    Su Yingxia bit her teeth slightly, moved her hand, grabbed a pen, hesitated for a moment, and wrote her name on the paper.


    Lu Ruoxin''s hand is lifted again, and Su Yingxia''s paper flies to her hand. After looking at the name above, Lu Ruoxin''s face shows a satisfied smile.


    Put away the paper, Lu Ruoxin smile: "OK, I have my word, immediately inform Fang Kun to go to save Han 3000."


    Su Yingxia smell speech, brow a frown, premonition to bad things, way: "what do you mean this?"


    "That''s what I mean." Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    "Won''t you go?" Su Yingxia is aware of the taste in Lu Ruoxin''s words. At this time, she is not happy.


    "Me? Of course I will. However, I''m going alone. What''s the significance of going or not? " Lu Ruoxin pretended to have no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "You alone? Lu Ruoxin, what do you mean? Do you want to go back? " Su Yingxia suddenly asked in a cold voice.


    "I will never go back on what Lu Ruoxin said. I said I would go to save Han 3000, so I will. But you, like me, are the daughter of the family. You should understand that it''s so easy to want the family to contribute only by virtue of women''s identity? What''s more, it''s a nameless person who just likes him, but he doesn''t like me. "


    "My father agreed. Would the executives at Blue Mountain agree?"


    What Lu Ruoxin said, Su Yingxia was speechless!


    How could su Yingxia not understand this feeling? Under the big family, women are light. If you have to pay for people who can''t hit eight poles, you don''t dare to think about it.


    Unless there is interest!


    "In fact, I''m also a rogue. If I can lead the elite at the top of the blue mountain, plus Fang Kun''s Gang, not to mention tens of thousands of evil monks, what''s wrong with doubling it? But unfortunately... "


    "I can only bring my confidants with me. Although the number is small, you can rest assured that Su Yingxia will do my best."


    Su Yingxia closed her teeth tightly. She was not a stupid woman. Naturally, she could hear Lu Ruoxin''s meaning and said, "you mean Han 3000 wants to have something to do with you, don''t you?"


    "Exactly! But even without you, he won''t like me. Although I am confident that he will fall in love with me sooner or later, it is a pity that time is not enough now. "


    "So?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "You are a smart woman. You should know what I want?" Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    How does Su Yingxia not know what Lu Ruoxin means? She was almost the same as what Fang Kun wanted.


    "Our husband and wife are really sweet cakes. Many people are rushing to buy them!" Su Yingxia stared at her and took a deep breath: "OK, Han 3000, I have a way."


    "Do you have a way?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly, but his heart moved.


    Su Yingxia looks cold: "yes!"


    "What can you do?" Lu Ruoxin questions Qidao.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "In this world, I know Han 3000 best, I love him most, and I love him most. Is that enough?" Su Yingxia said rudely.


    In a word, even the eloquent Lu Ruoxin was speechless at this time. Su Yingxia''s words are really eloquent and irrefutable.


    This is not only Su Yingxia''s capital, but also Lu Ruoxin''s sorrow and pain. In front of this woman, she is superior to everything, but she is defeated only in Han 3000.


    "Now, do you believe it?" Su Yingxia said coldly. Lu Ruoxin even felt his momentum was suppressed, and frowned: "what do you want to do?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2457

    "Paper, pen!" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    With that, Su Yingxia got up and came to the table, with a slight extension of his right hand.


    Lu Ruoxin felt like a servant girl. Her momentum dropped sharply. But when she thought of the man, she bit her teeth and made a magic of paper and pen in her hand. Then she put it in front of Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia is no nonsense, picked up the pen and quickly wrote something on the paper.


    Seeing these words, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    But the next moment, Su Yingxia suddenly stopped writing, turned back and said coldly, "map!"


    "The map?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly.


    "That''s right!"


    "What do you want a map for?" Lu Ruoxin is extremely vigilant.


    Obviously, what Su Yingxia wants is a map from all directions to desert. But if such a map is given to her, won''t she be able to run away in the future?!


    "If you can''t provide it, I can''t do Han 3000''s marriage to you." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    If Lu Ruoxin had the upper hand in front of Su Ying''s summer before, then the situation would be reversed.


    At least, it''s hard for Su Yingxia to grasp herself when she hears that she wants to marry Han 3000.


    That''s the man she wants to conquer, and that''s the man who can let herself get everything she wants.


    For Han 3000, who has not yet written eight characters, grandfather can even give the blue mountain Pavilion token to himself. If it turns out to be true, half of the Lu family will not even go too far


    Even if she didn''t need half of the Lu family at that time!


    Because at that time she may have more!


    No way to grasp, naturally fell into the wind.


    "Good!" Lu Ruoxin gritted his teeth and moved again. A map appeared in front of Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia just glanced at it and made a comparison. He chose a place between the top of the blue mountain and the desert, lonely snow city!


    So he stopped looking at the map and continued to write with a pen.


    Lu Ruoxin was relieved when she saw this. It turned out that she didn''t want to peek at the path, but chose a suitable place.


    When Su Yingxia finished writing, Lu Ruoxin gave a satisfied smile: "no wonder Han 3000 is infatuated with you. Sure enough, Su Yingxia is Su Yingxia, not only beautiful, but also smart. "


    "Are you satisfied now?" Su Yingxia doesn''t feel relaxed because of her praise at all, just a cold and incomparable way.


    "Well, I''m going to lead the elite at the top of the blue mountain to rescue. My father and grandfather will not object to seeing these." As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin walked out of the room quickly.


    Only Su Yingxia, no previous cold, just looking at the moon outside the window, eyes write Acacia.


    A moment later, in the main hall on the top of the blue mountain, there were eight good words from the Lu family leader and Lu Wushen''s hearty laughter. Almost a moment later, Lu Ruoxin rushed to the blue mountain Pavilion.


    As the most elite existence on the top of the blue mountain of Lujia, its existence is no less special than the building Pavilion supporting the family. The blue mountain Pavilion means too much to the top of the blue mountain.


    But at the same time, it also means too much to the pattern of the eight sided world.


    At this time, more than 100 elder level masters of the blue mountain Pavilion gathered in the martial arts field, and there were 10000 elite disciples on the top of the blue mountain behind them.


    It''s powerful, it''s powerful!


    Even Lu Ruoxin, standing in the team of this powerful teacher at this time, couldn''t help feeling surging.


    The power of the world lies in its hands, and all kinds of power lies in its control. This feeling is really cool!!


    "All are at your command!" He was so excited that Lu Ruoxin drank it in a cold voice.


    "Yes Ten thousand people should join hands!


    Lu Ruoxin''s mood is even more surging: "target, the frontier town in the land of trapped dragon, start immediately!"


    "Yes


    With Lu Ruoxin leading Lu''s elite from the top of the blue mountain, a ten thousand troops near him also rose from the rest. The leader was young and handsome, dressed in gold armor, and even in the dark.


    Behind him, ten thousand soldiers, with dark skin, bare feet and gold belts, looked very strange.


    "Let''s go!" As soon as the golden youth drank, the ten thousand troops also packed up and went to the border town where the dragon was trapped.


    At the same time, the border town ushered in the most quiet, but it is extremely turbulent moment.


    In the small town, the zombies are obviously more fierce at night, while the people in the inn are more and more tired.


    In the valley, although the sound of rain was loud, it was still not as loud as the strange voice of tens of thousands of monks. Under the thunder and lightning, Han 3000''s shadow in his body is getting bigger and bigger, but also more and more empty


    From the initial shrill scream in the valley, to today''s almost no sound.


    Although the time of soul refining is very short, I''m afraid only Han 3000 himself knows the pain in the process


    The dragon is still standing there, let the rain beat, Han 3000''s body is still lying there, washed by the rain, at this time, the hand soaked in the rain, but suddenly moved slightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2458

    Patta


    The fingers in the rain move slightly, extremely meticulous and subtle. The frequency of action is so small that it can not even be seen in the rain. It can only be detected from the slight change of water flow.


    "Welcome summer!"


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes slightly opened, his mouth wanted to open, but his voice didn''t come out!


    It''s hard. It''s very hard.


    This kind of affliction even makes Han 3000 feel incomparable collapse, eyelids also like being put on the jack, appears extremely heavy!


    He had felt his soul separated from his body, so that he wanted to move but couldn''t move at all. His spirit was even worse. It seemed that if he closed his eyes at any time, he would never wake up again.


    His whole body almost felt scattered, no movement, but the only thing was that his heart was palpitating at this time.


    So that he was a little flustered and confused.


    He always felt that something had happened to Su Yingxia.


    This made him suddenly wake up in a trance.


    But at this time, in the sky, there was another dull thunder, and the electric shock rolled in the dark clouds.


    It''s coming again.


    Han 3000 murmurs to want to raise his head, but he can''t even move his eyes. He knows that if there are more lightning strokes, his repeated ghost will disappear completely.


    "Han 3000, hold on for me."


    At this moment, a roar came.


    "Who, who''s talking?" Han 3000 subconsciously wants to look around for the source of sound.


    But obviously, at this time, he can''t even move his eyes. How can he find it?!


    "It''s me!"


    "Magic dragon?"


    "Yes


    Han 3000 was stunned. Since yesterday, the magic dragon has been hiding and not talking. If Han 3000 didn''t have Lu Ruoxin''s reward in advance, he would have believed the old monk, and even suspected the magic dragon.


    This guy is playing and disappearing from beginning to end, without a single explanation.


    "When I met the old monk, that son of a bitch had already sealed the connection between you and me with a strange spell." Like Han 3000, magic dragon also tried to contact Han 3000, but what made magic dragon depressed was that Han 3000 didn''t seem to hear him at all.


    Han 3000 understood!


    No wonder this happened at the beginning. It must have been in the city when the old bald donkey used some dirty and despicable means and unknowingly played some magic trick on Han 3000, so that Han 3000 had no communication with the spirit of the magic dragon.


    Just like this, Han 3000 will doubt the magic dragon more and more, and more believe what the old monk said.


    Although these bastards are monks, they play a conspiracy without any leakage. It''s really insulting to say that they are monks.


    These animals!


    "Now how can you..." Han three thousand strange way.


    But without the answer of the soul of the magic dragon, Han 3000 already thought of the answer.


    The soul incantation used by these monks is constantly pulling away their souls. Because of this, the soul is pulled away, so the prohibition on their souls or the spirit of the magic dragon is interrupted.


    "I want to hold on, but the problem is..."


    The problem is that the next shock is coming.


    Don''t say hold on, even if you want to escape, Han 3000 doesn''t even have a chance to breathe. How can you stand by the current situation?


    Han 3000''s restlessness makes him very worried about Su Yingxia. Even to some extent, Han 3000''s soul is captured by thunder and lightning, and his divine consciousness is paralyzed by the Buddha''s voice.


    But it was a telepathy to Su Yingxia that made Han 3000 worry about her fiercely, which made Han 3000 sober up from the suppression of Buddha''s voice.


    Based on this, how much Han 3000 wants to go out alive and take a look at Su Yingxia, or even how urgent it is to know her current situation. It can be imagined that he doesn''t want to hold on?


    But reality is always reality. How can he get away from the current situation.


    "Han 3000, don''t forget, you are Han 3000."


    "Every five minutes, you have five minutes to think and recover."


    As soon as the voice fell, at this time, those electric shocks around the black cloud suddenly gathered and turned into an electric dragon.


    "Count on you, Han 3000!"


    The dragon was angry.


    The next second, almost before Han 3000 reflected it, a dragon roared in the valley.


    Roar!


    When the purple light fell, a huge dragon shadow suddenly appeared in the valley.


    "Magic dragon!"


    If Han 3000 can make facial expression at this time, he must be very surprised.


    In order to buy time for Han 3000, at this critical moment, the magic dragon chooses to block his soul in front of Han 3000''s.


    As soon as the thunder came out, it was also his dragon soul, and the pain of being refined was naturally borne by him.


    "Dragon shadow?" On the top of the cliff, a group of monks didn''t see Han 3000''s soul again. Instead, they saw a huge dragon shadow. They were all surprised. It was the old monk who gave a smile and was very calm¡° What''s the fuss about? " The old monk disdained a sneer¡° It''s just a magic dragon trapped in dragon mountain. Now, even the soul of the magic dragon has begun to be refined by us from Han 3000''s body, which has shown that Han 3000''s oil lamp is dry. " The old monk said with a smile. The old monk''s explanation immediately relieved the extremely worried monks, one by one from surprise to joy. The middle-aged monk sneered and laughed, and said: "Han 3000 is so amazing outside that he even said he was the creator of some miracle. That''s all. It''s not worthy of the name¡° Hehe, if you have to say that he is a God, I think it''s better to call him a God. "¡° Master, it seems that we can completely refine Han 3000 in three days and finish the work ahead of time. " At the beginning of the middle-aged monk, several other disciples also laughed. The old monk nodded with a smile. For the moment, the original three-day plan seems to take only two days. At this time, two elite troops led by Lu Ruoxin and golden battle armour man, each stepped on all kinds of divine beasts and almost killed in the direction of lightning¡° Speak In the valley, the thunder disappeared, the dragon''s shadow disappeared, and everything was calm again. Only the sound of rain was heard. Han 3000''s consciousness shouts, but he can''t receive any response from the spirit of the magic dragon. Even to some extent, he could not feel the existence of the spirit of the magic dragon. Although I can''t look up, I can tell from the sound that thunder is rolling over my head in the dark clouds. It''s obvious that the next thunder is brewing. There is not much time left for Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2459

    Five Minutes!


    The interval between each lightning is five minutes.


    This also means that Han 3000 has only five minutes to leave here.


    Otherwise, when the next shock strikes, Han 3000 will face the pain of being spirited again, and at that time, Han 3000 will probably lose this little impossible opportunity.


    Is it to seize this impossible opportunity to create an opportunity, or close your eyes and be comfortable for at least five minutes, and then wait to die?


    Two choices lie in front of Han 3000.


    But obviously, Han 3000''s choice is always against the current.


    In five minutes, it''s more difficult for ordinary people to recover from the state that they can''t even control their body to get rid of the claws of the dragon.


    However, for Han 3000, the difficulty of ascending heaven is not a complete failure of hope.


    Besides, he has no choice.


    "The air of chaos!"


    Now everything, body or consciousness, seems to fall into the realm of collective strike. Therefore, the only hope is the chaotic Qi in Han 3000''s body.


    But the problem is that even if you want the car to start, you need to light a fire first. If you want firecrackers to explode, you also need leads.


    Han 3000''s everything has basically stopped. Personally, it''s very difficult for him to even move his eyes, let alone get lucky.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Han 3000''s brain is running rapidly, desperately thinking of various methods.


    But every method was recalled, and was quickly rejected by Han 3000.


    All methods, first of all, must follow one principle, that is, Han 3000 must be able to control his own body and run the chaotic Qi in his body.


    But, it can''t be done at all.


    "No way."


    Han 3000 suddenly heard the thunder rolling in the clouds, and his heart sank.


    Five minutes, almost extremely fast!


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has disappeared, and the next wave of thunder is coming. Unfortunately, dozens of ideas burst out of Han 3000''s mind, but none of them is feasible.


    "Demon dragon soul, it seems that I''m sorry for your sacrifice this time." Han 3000 is very depressed.


    Although I can''t move my eyes, because of the position of my face on the ground, I can see the rest of the light. In the sky, I can even light up half of the night sky.


    Such prestige, not to mention the present Han 3000, even in its heyday, Han 3000 should drink enough.


    "Damn it, will Laozi rob thunder, but one day he will die on the thunder and lightning?"


    Han 3000 is very depressed!


    "Damn, a group of monks can summon such strong lightning!"


    To say that, Han 3000 also feel strange, these lightning strong also even if, the most important unexpectedly special can pull away the soul!


    But suddenly, when Han 3000 was very depressed and lamented the power of lightning, his eyes that couldn''t move suddenly had a look!


    Thunder and lightning!


    Thunder and lightning!


    Yes, it''s just lightning.


    No matter how strong he is, he is still thunder and electricity?!


    Han 3000''s mind suddenly flashed a picture of eight trigrams, the so-called Qian, Kun, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, gen, Dou! Thunder is shock, electricity is fire!


    "Fuck, you''re going to mess with me, and I''m going to mess with you." Think of here, Han three thousand strong cold voice from voice laugh.


    "Heaven does not kill me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 was still in the face of the startling telegram.


    "Han 3000, you move." Just from the pain of the soul of the magic dragon, at this time see this state, not from exclamation.


    But Han three thousand as did not hear the general, eyes can not move, has been using more than light dead looking at the sky startle electricity!


    Closer, closer, closer and closer.


    "Han 3000!"


    The dragon is angry!


    Boom!


    The light goes straight!


    Straight break Han 3000!


    "It''s now!"


    I suddenly clenched my teeth, almost at the moment when the electric shock hit China and South Korea 3000.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Bang!


    The electric shock broke into Han 3000, and the rain and electric light were jagged everywhere. The moist soil on the ground also flashed and blackened under the electric light.


    The valley is bright in the electric explosion!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge figure flew up in the valley!


    But different from last time, there is a dragon shadow above the huge figure''s head this time!


    "Ha, dragon double shadow, Han 3000 is really finished. It seems that all the souls in his body are drained this time. It will be pure refining later."


    "Ha ha, it seems that we have to finish work earlier than the two days that master just said." A group of monks are even more happy. Only Ming Yu frowned more and more when it went smoothly. According to Han 3000''s ability, his soul should also be strong. Even if he didn''t resist, the refining process will take a long time. It''s just, how long is it? Han 3000 seems to be collapsing! Maybe others will fall in love, but Mingyu also knows Han 3000 very well... Suddenly, her eyes shrink, and there is a strange shadow above the Dragon shadow¡° What''s that? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2460

    With the words of Ming Yu, a group of monks put away their smiles and looked at them one after another.


    There is a round thing on the huge shadow of the dragon in the valley. From a certain point of view, if it wasn''t for the stone on the dragon, it would be thought that the dragon was wearing a hat!


    Although this hat looks airborne!


    But the extra one for no reason still made Mingyu feel more uneasy.


    "Damn, I thought it was something. It turned out there was a shadow."


    "It can make a fuss, but there''s one more shadow." Several monks said with a cold smile.


    "Master, Han 3000 is definitely not an ordinary person. Don''t take it lightly, otherwise..." Ming Yu is too lazy to deal with these mediocre people, and says the worried old monk Chong.


    Before he finished, the old monk put out his hand to stop Mingyu and nodded: "don''t worry, I will be careful. However, what they said is not unreasonable, just a shadow. "


    "But master, what can Han 3000 have besides his own soul and the spirit of the magic dragon?"


    "The spirit pet beast is not part of Han 3000''s body. It won''t be affected by the spirit curse at all!"


    The old monk could not help but frown. Although he really thought it was not a big problem, he couldn''t listen to the words of masters like Mingyu.


    "That''s why three hundred and sixty lines produce the best. Hainv is really the overlord in the sea, but it''s not so good on land. " At this time, the middle-aged monk opened his mouth.


    As soon as he said this, the old monk frowned: "Bu Chi, you can''t be unreasonable to benefactor Mingyu. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Master, I dare not!" The middle-aged monk said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of fact."


    "Oh?"


    "There is indeed a shadow hanging above the dragon soul. It''s true. However, it is obvious that the eyes of almsgiver Mingyu are not very good. " With these words, the middle-aged monk looked at the dark rain provocatively.


    Ming Yu''s face is cold and angry. But the middle-aged monk attracted the old monk''s interest and said, "what do you see that?"


    "It''s just a stone."


    "Stone?"


    On hearing this, a group of people were stunned.


    But after Leng Guo, Ming Yu is still not at ease, but other monks can''t help laughing.


    "How can a stone appear on the dragon soul?" Ming Yu asked strangely.


    "Sister Ming, this is a valley. What''s the structure of the mountain? Isn''t it just stone and soil? It''s not surprising that the thunder and electricity come here and blow up some gravel or something? " The middle-aged monk said with a scornful smile.


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t say that. They are from the sea. They can know everything in the sea, but they may not know the structure of the mountain on the land." Although some monks are talking about middle-aged monks, they are obviously mocking Ming Yu.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, you can also say 360 lines. It''s understandable that benefactor Ming is not in this line."


    "All right." At this time, the old monk made a sound and stopped other monks from talking. Then, he looked respectfully at Mingyu and said with a smile, "disciples are born to be naughty and speak wildly. I hope you don''t have the same opinion with them, benefactor Ming."


    "However, it''s normal for rocks to fall occasionally in the mountains. Besides, when our soul mantra leaves the soul, it''s always thunder and lightning. Under such external force, some rocks are more understandable."


    "But, I''m afraid it''s a coincidence. When the soul of the Dragon rises, a stone falls."


    "Coincidence?" Hearing the old monk''s explanation, Mingyu didn''t put down his vigilance: "is it really a coincidence?"


    All of a sudden!


    At this time, should be in the flash of light after the past into the dark valley, but at this time suddenly between the white light off flash!


    One black, one bright, one black!


    Several people panic, quickly forward a few steps, looking at the bottom of the valley, can not help but pale.


    In the valley, the current crisscross, like ten thousand electric snakes jumping!


    On the ground, on the trees, on the grass, on the cliff, there are lightning flashes everywhere.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    A group of people were very surprised, such a scene is unprecedented, just like a sudden release of a huge amount of electricity in it, but this electricity has not been consumed, but left a lot of scattered jump general.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly, Mingyu raised her head again, which happened to reflect her pretty face when the light was the brightest.


    With Ming Yu''s eyes, a group of monks were completely shocked.


    The human shadow and the Dragon shadow are gone, but the shadow they call stone is still there!


    To be exact, it was the stone they expected.


    However, they only guessed half right. It''s true that it''s a stone, but it''s not a falling rock. It''s Han 3000''s stone, the five elements stone.


    At this time, it was safely suspended in the air, emitting a weak white light. At the same time, all the jumping electric snakes in the valley suddenly disappeared, and the valley returned to darkness. But the next second, the whole valley suddenly bright! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2461

    Boom!!!


    Huge columns of electricity burst out with amazing energy.


    Valley, heaven and earth, in an instant into the dark white!


    Small five elements God stone in the air, and the huge pillar form a sharp contrast!


    Boom!


    Like the surging ocean current, the huge light column suddenly rushed straight at the five elements God stone.


    The little stone was lit up by the white light, tight and like a greedy child, crazy to suck the huge electricity column into the body!


    Zizi!! Zizi!!!


    Around the pillar, the strange electricity is still like a snake. It spreads around and flashes. The scene is extremely brutal and magnificent!


    "What the hell happened?" The middle-aged monk was stunned, and the whole man took a step back with a little fear.


    But who can answer his question if there are only people in the field?!


    They are as confused as Bu Chi, a middle-aged monk!


    Brush!


    Suddenly, with the last bit of electricity being sucked into the stone, between heaven and earth, everything began to be peaceful again.


    Everything is a normal rainy night.


    "The stone just now..." the middle-aged monk still looked at the dark valley and said blankly.


    "Yes, how could that stone suddenly..."


    "What kind of stone is that, a small one, but..."


    "What about the electricity? Is it the thunder and lightning caused by our soul curse


    A group of people guessed unintentionally, but the listener was intentional, especially when they heard the last sentence, Ming Yu and the old monk were staring at each other!


    what!?


    Lightning in the soul rising curse?


    The thunder and lightning in the soul rising mantra is used to hit Han 3000 to pick up the key thing of his soul. How can it be used by others?!


    In other words, if the lightning is not used to hit Han 3000, but absorbed by the stone, then... Then Han 3000 at the bottom!!


    "Master, is there nothing wrong?" Dark rain heart a tight, can''t help but quickly asked.


    The old monk didn''t say anything. Theoretically speaking, a thunder can''t hit. In fact, the problem is not particularly big.


    After all, it will take a few days to start soul refining, among which tens of thousands of thunder and lightning are caused, so it''s not a big problem to lose one.


    But after all, it''s Han 3000. Moreover, the sudden stone is so incredible that people have to worry about whether there will be any problems.


    But after thinking about it, the old monk decided to calm down, but he was just ready to speak.


    All of a sudden, the stone hanging in the air was shocked by electricity and light. In a moment, it burst open, and an invisible force of wind suddenly gushed in all directions.


    The surrounding air is like being hit by a mountain. It swings away in an instant. Countless trees and plants are on the wrong side of the road. Countless monks are forced to retreat by the waves. Even around the whole valley, they can''t help but prevent the Buddha from being held and swayed by giants!


    "Shit, what the hell?"


    The middle-aged monk was lucky. He kept his figure steady and looked at the silver stone which had been wrapped by electricity because it was lightened again.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the whole stone suddenly sent out a huge column of water, crashing into the valley.


    "Roar!"


    Facing the huge water column with a diameter of several meters, fowei Tianlong, who stepped on Han 3000 in the valley, let out a long and loud dragon roar. With a tight and energetic movement, the huge dragon suddenly soared up to avoid the attack of the water column.


    As it flashed, Han 3000''s almost indescribable body was lying on the ground, almost in the same position as the water column rushing down from above.


    Bang!


    The huge water column immediately hit Han 3000 on the ground without any suspense!


    The difference between the small body and the water column with a diameter of several meters is too small. When the water column goes down, there is no body to see, but all of them are submerged in the water.


    "Miserable." Seeing this, the middle-aged monk couldn''t help pretending to cover his face with a pair of hands. He couldn''t bear to look straight at it. It was obviously ironic.


    "Being whipped by thunder and lightning, you have to be stamped by the huge water that comes out of nowhere. Do you know what this is? " Another monk said with a smile.


    Several monks shook their heads one after another.


    "Isn''t that the stick we use in the kitchen? It''s burnt. It can''t be used up. Put it in the water! "


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "You mean Han 3000 is the unfortunate firewood stick."


    A group of monks roared with laughter.


    "Shut up On one side, Ming Yu couldn''t listen any more. Now there was no final conclusion about whether it was good or bad. These monks looked like dogs.


    "How do you know that this water is for Han 3000, not for him?" Dark rain cold voice scolds a way.


    A few monks were stunned, but the next second, many people began to disagree.


    "Anyone with a clear eye can see the great power of this water column. Even the Buddha, power and dragon have avoided it. Do we need to say more about it?"?! If you can be a benefactor if you are too cautious, then I don''t think it''s unusual to be a benefactor¡° Well, what''s good is to help us, but what''s bad is to pick bones in the eggs. "¡° You don''t understand. If something goes wrong and people are cautious, the responsibility is not on others. If you don''t listen to me, you can throw the pot perfectly. If nothing happens, they will get a lot of credit as war fighters and commanders. What is this? It''s called promotion. " A group of monks who have what monk''s random fate, do not fight is not strong, in the face of the rain, only endless ridicule and disdain. Ming Yu''s face is green. If it wasn''t for the old monk''s cold stare at his disciples, I''m afraid Ming Yu would have several water circles on the spot to throw all these bastards under the cliff. However, even so, several monks were still very dissatisfied. While the old monk turned back, he broke his mouth and disdained to stare at Ming Yu. Obviously, he was still whispering. Mingyu lazy tube them, and the old monk eyes dead looking at the valley. Obviously, Mingyu does know Han 3000, and her caution is by no means excessive. Even in a certain level, she guessed right. Although on the outside, Han 3000 was attacked by a huge water column at this time, which was extremely miserable! But only Han 3000, who is in the center of the water column, knows where he is miserable? It''s moistening! Almost the same as the last time when the halberd was flooded by ten thousand waters, when the water column covered Han 3000, several kinds of water circles began to wrap him, moisten him, and repair him! At this time, Han 3000, like a stranded whale, was brought back to the sea again by the wind and waves. With the help of these water energy, he greedily replenished his dying body¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2462

    Those water are like finding their own children, and they are not stingy to supplement this guy''s nutrition!


    Even if the outside is as rough as a tiger, the water inside is as warm as usual!


    "PATA!"


    In the water circle, Han 3000''s hand suddenly moved.


    "PATA!"


    My feet are moving!


    Immediately after that, this guy''s hands and feet were moving, and his body was slightly stretched out!


    The dust, soil, and even the scar formed by the wound are falling slowly.


    Just a moment later, Han 3000''s body skin was as smooth as a baby, and his clothes were as clean as washed.


    Slowly, Han 3000 opened his eyes, and at the same time, there was the evil smile hanging slightly from the corner of his mouth.


    He made it!


    Use the five element divine stone to forcibly absorb all the shock electricity in the sky. Then, use the five element conversion of the five element divine stone to convert these electric energy to treat Han 3000.


    The only difficulty is to let the five elements stone come out.


    At the time of Qianjun''s first attack, Han 3000 chose to resist the first shock electricity from the spirit of the magic dragon. Later, his soul was brought out by other electricity. At the same time, Han 3000 summoned the five elements stone with his mind.


    The five elements God stone itself has its own energy, and it has come out to protect the Lord at many critical moments. But Han 3000''s this idea cries, it also did not disappoint the heavy expectation to come out.


    In this gamble, if you lose, you will be beaten at the same time. If you win, you can provide Han 3000 with a chance to breathe.


    Obviously, Han 3000 is right.


    At the crucial moment of life and death, we found a glimmer of dawn!


    However, Han 3000 did not dare to neglect.


    The physical damage can be made up, but the internal injury needs to be treated by himself. At the same time, the trauma of soul and spirit also needs him to rely on himself.


    The stone therapy effect absorbed by Wuxing Shenshi is a drop in the bucket for Han 3000, but it is enough to support Han 3000 to move.


    With the operation of chaos Qi, the injury in Han 3000''s body began to recover quickly under the repair of chaos Qi.


    "Sure enough, it''s the ancestor of Wanqi. It''s really the cow that drives heaven." Feel the powerful effect of chaos in the body, even Han 3000 can''t help shouting.


    Those seriously damaged visceral injuries, when they meet the chaotic Qi defense Buddha, they meet the immortal potion. Once the breath is swept away, the injury will be completely recovered, and even completely new.


    Even if the spirit of their own damage, but also with the improvement of the injury and chaos of the gas filled in the body, and changed slightly better.


    "The ancestor of all kinds of Qi can break all kinds of Qi and transform all kinds of Qi. Therefore, chaos Qi is the strongest existence in both attack and defense. It''s necessary to make such a fuss!"


    Almost at this time, Han 3000''s mind sounded familiar voice.


    "Magic dragon, are you ok?"


    "It''s hard for ordinary people to bear the thunderbolt twice, but I used to be the magic dragon dominating one side! Do you really think I''m joking? "


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die with your chaotic spirit." The spirit of the Magic Dragon said with a smile.


    Han three thousand crack mouth light smile, raise right hand, smile a way: "still forget my several brothers."


    Voice a fall, Han 3000 suddenly energy directly into the arm!


    Almost at the same time, the red eyed green Python on the left and right arms and the mark of Xiaobai are instantly re lit.


    "This thing is really very useful." Han 3000 smiles gently.


    "It''s interesting." The soul of the magic dragon smiled gently.


    "What''s interesting?" Han 3000 was a little confused by his words, and he asked.


    "I said your two pet!" The spirit of the magic dragon laughs.


    "Oh?"


    The magic dragon smiled and stopped talking, which made Han 3000''s curiosity more intense. However, he didn''t say. Han 3000 didn''t have time to ask in detail at this time. He left a word and continued to heal himself.


    "I have a stronger one, called Linlong, who is of the same clan as you. However, before the night devil came, he asked him to help my brothers, but he didn''t bring it."


    "Of course I know it." The spirit of the magic dragon answered: "however, compared with these two..."


    In the middle of the story, the spirit of the Magic Dragon finds that Han Sanqian leaves that sentence behind and closes his eyes to settle down. He recovers his body, shakes his head with a bitter smile, and does not disturb him any more. He closes his eyes slightly and enters settling down.


    At this time, the repaired Han 3000, how do you know that he inadvertently missed an extremely important message!


    "Damn, master, what is this stone made of? It''s been several minutes, and the water doesn''t stop. " On the top of the cliff, the middle-aged monk looked at the stone road silently.


    The old monk is obviously ignorant. If you ask me, who will go?!


    Seeing that the old monk didn''t speak, the middle-aged monk said, "does the soul curse continue?"


    The old monk frowned and said, "naturally, we should continue, not to mention a water column. Even if we move the whole sea and refine Han 3000, we should never listen to it."


    "Yes, master, I''ll inform everyone right now. Wait a minute, give Han Sanqian a wave of fierce!" The middle-aged monk said with a smile. But just as he turned around to give orders, the water stopped. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2463

    As the water stopped, the darkness of the night returned to the valley.


    Ding!


    In a moment, you can hear the sound of stones falling from the bottom of the valley, echoing faintly!


    "Water... Water''s stopped. Come on, come on, set up, set up!" With the middle-aged monk roaring.


    The next second, the monks chanted a mantra, and the dark clouds rolled again in the sky, tight and startled, jumping in the clouds!


    Above the ground, because of the existence of shock electricity, there was light at last, although it was also light and dark with electricity.


    But!


    In the light of this moment, all the monks found a terrible scene.


    In the secluded valley, Han 3000''s body is not seen lying, but a natural and unrestrained figure, sitting there slowly, legs crossed, hands slightly put, like a Taoist statue.


    Unfortunately, the light was fleeting, and before everyone could see it clearly, darkness returned to the valley.


    Boom!!!


    There was another dull thunder, and the sky and the earth lit up again.


    "What''s that?!"


    "That''s it


    "That''s it


    This time, everyone opened their eyes and saw clearly!


    There was a man sitting there in safety.


    In addition to Han 3000, who else can there be in the valley?!


    "But... But that guy shouldn''t have been beaten by Jingdian and fowei Tianlong, just like a dead dog? How could he... "


    All people''s eyes are almost scared to fall to the ground, some people even directly scared pale, in the dark like white ghosts in general.


    He should be dead. Why? Why?!


    "Get out of the way!" Ming Yu pushed away the middle-aged monk who stood in front of him. With an urgent voice, he came to the edge of the cliff and looked at the valley.


    Han 3000, that guy is Han 3000!


    "This..." the old monk was also full of panic, and the whole person was completely speechless.


    "What are you doing here and there? Waste, I have already told you that Han 3000 is a very special person. Don''t take it lightly! " The dark rain scolded angrily.


    "What are you doing? Let him recover and die together? " The dark rain continued to rage.


    With her scolding, a group of people suddenly recovered. Under the old monk''s confused command, all of them sat back, recited strange incantations, and the soul curse was reopened again.


    However, these monks are far away from the complacency or calmness they just had. They are sweating on their faces and brows. Many people are even more reluctant to bear the fear in their hearts and read with difficulty!


    Even if read, but the voice like mosquitoes, shaking, obviously guilty to the extreme.


    As the monks sped up their chanting, the roaring thunder in the sky became more turbulent, and those thunders were just like tigers trapped in prison, ready to break the shackles at any time!


    "Master, all right." The middle-aged monk saw thunder and lightning gathering, and finally he was flustered, and his heart was more or less stable.


    "Well, time doesn''t wait for anyone. Attack immediately."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old monk waved and fell the pieces together.


    Around 107 pieces also followed.


    Boom!!!


    With a dull sound, the sky shaking electricity leads and falls down!!!


    The whole sky is white in a moment!


    The old monk and his gang suddenly breathed a sigh and found it in time. Now the soul rising mantra has been started again, which can suppress this guy in the shortest time.


    Other monks also looked at each other, but smile bitterly!


    It''s always sunny after rain. It''s really a cold sweat for this guy!


    But sometimes, what happened is what happened, and fear will also bring more fear. Just like now, when everyone marvels that thunder can bring hope again, it brings more despair!


    Heaven and earth are suddenly clear, and the bottom of the valley is clearly visible.


    But at this time, under the valley, where is Han 3000 sitting?


    It''s just a piece of poor land. It''s very empty!


    "What?"


    "What about Han 3000?"


    "I was sitting there just now."


    "Where did he go?"


    The electricity hasn''t arrived, but people have disappeared. A huge uneasy moment is embedded in everyone''s heart.


    All of this is a very serious problem!


    Han 3000 is not dead. He even has the ability to act!


    "Snap!"


    At the same time, the thunder fell to the ground, and the ground of the whole valley was jagged with lightning and mixed with water potential. Staring at it, it was like playing a huge power grid.


    But so what?


    If Han 3000 is not here, what can he do no matter how powerful he is?!


    Everyone is pale under the white light!


    With the last energy of the electro-optic exhausted, everything was quiet again. Rain is still majestic, night is still shrouded! But, there is one thing, but at this moment obviously changed! Han 3000! All of them are looking for his figure in the dark! Maybe he is hiding in a corner of the dark, maybe he will suddenly appear in a bush around him! It''s dangerous to think of it here¡° Don''t look for it. I''m here! " Suddenly, a light drink came! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2464

    Hearing the sound, people looked around in panic. Finally, with the source of the sound, they looked up in fear.


    In the middle of the sky, a dark shadow is hanging, like a nightmare or a demon!


    "Han 3000!"


    I don''t know who screamed, but everyone saw the figure in mid air. The next second, the whole group of monks like to see the eagle''s chickens in general.


    Back legs, hide hide, feet soft even a butt fell on the ground, hastily helpless urine on the ground!


    "What The old monk''s eyes almost came out.


    The whole person is extremely incredible.


    Beside him, Ming Yu''s face was cold to the extreme. She always felt that it was not so easy. Now, the worry in her heart turned into reality, and the reality was much heavier than she thought!


    Almost at this time, the shadow of the side suddenly appeared a red and a blue two light!


    "Kill


    Cold sound a drink, the sky fire moon turn into two sword shadow in a moment, straight toward all around.


    "Dihuoxinjing!"


    "Thunder in all directions, thunder in nine days!"


    Boom!!!


    The whole valley suddenly turned from the mountain of day and night into a white volcano! In the sky, layers of dark clouds also have a layer of dark clouds, among which there are thunderdragons roaming!


    Fire burns on the ground, thunder roars in the sky!


    There are two big killing machines in front of you!


    Many monks around the cliff feel that they have entered the abyss of hell for a moment, and there are not a few who rush away and die miserably.


    Some even panic, night wind high jump off the cliff in a hurry, with a scream, fell to pieces.


    With the heartburn of the earth fire, the defense and cultivation of countless people are losing rapidly, and these energies are being absorbed by Han 3000 Zizi in the sky.


    Above the sky, the nine sky Thunder Dragon leads the thunder to chop down, and the place where it splits will turn into scorched earth.


    And those who are low in cultivation are reduced to ashes on the spot. Even those who are high in cultivation feel paralyzed and slow down.


    "It''s a thunder chopper. Please don''t move." Mingyu soon found the mystery in the thunder and rushed to the old and Shangdao.


    The old monk nodded, turned around, shouted to the disciples, "don''t panic, don''t panic, hold on, hold on."


    It''s a pity that the old monk''s voice is loud, but compared with the screams of the low cultivation disciples who screamed for their lives, or died in thunder or burned by fire, it''s like a mosquito!


    What''s more, how many people will listen to him in the moment of life and death?!


    The whole situation turned into a pot of porridge, and all the disciples were just like ants on a hot pot!


    "You The old monk is angry.


    Han Sanqian looks at these mobs with a ferocious smile.


    "Master, I understand the function of earth fire and thunder now."


    Thunder calls Jiutian Thunder Dragon. Whoever moves and cleaves, so that if you want to avoid the attack of Thunder Dragon, you need to settle down and stand there.


    However, if the earth fire Heart Sutra and karma fire are burned, how can the trapped people endure if they don''t move for a long time?


    So the fire of the earth makes people move, while the Thunder Dragon makes people quiet. If you combine the two, the person in the array will be extremely difficult. At that time, it must be moving or not!


    Han 3000 is not in a hurry to attack at this time. Although chaos Qi has quickly helped him to repair many injuries, it is far from possible for Han 3000 to be completely free in the same place. The way of absorbing energy from the heart classic of earth fire can just make up for him.


    But at this moment, suddenly, there was another dragon roar under the foot of the valley, and the Buddha dragon turned into a golden light and rushed towards Han 3000.


    "Damn, I forgot about you!"


    Han 3000 gave a low scold and didn''t dare to be careless about the Buddha Wei Tianlong.


    After all, when the Dragon rushed down, Han 3000 really tried his best to resist it, but he was still broken and his internal organs were destroyed.


    So now, Han 3000 has to deal with it with all his strength.


    "Last time there was a magic cave to help you, this meeting, there is nothing to help you, so let''s see the truth from the bottom of the hand!" Han 3000 drank coldly.


    The jade sword came out with a shake in his hand!


    "I''d like to see the 72 way magic sword that master taught me!" Han 3000 took out a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    The next second, the whole person suddenly turned into a very strange figure, quickly towards the sky dragon.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful, it''s really wonderful."


    Almost as soon as one person and one dragon came into contact, Han 3000 could not help shouting.


    This sword technique is very unique. Attack and defense can be exchanged almost in an instant. Even to a certain extent, attack and defense in sword technique are completely integrated.


    Attack is defense, and defense is attack.


    Brush, brush!


    If the body of Buddha''s dragon is huge, and the light of red and gold makes it extremely powerful, then Han 3000''s sword is like a snake, his body is like a rabbit, and his spirit is incomparable.


    Although the golden dragon is fierce, Han 3000''s body method is too strange. The dragon''s head and tail attack together. It''s just a void on loneliness. In contrast to Han 3000 at this time, the Vietnam War became fiercer and fiercer, and the moves of route 72 sword constantly appeared in his mind, and he could easily wield them with his hands¡° I haven''t seen you for many days, Han 3000. It seems that you have become stronger again. " Looking at such a abnormal Han 3000, Ming Yu frowns. Although Han 3000 this guy in the eyes of the dark rain is already a very abnormal existence! But... It''s amazing that even if he is abnormal and top, this guy can become stronger every time. It''s hard to imagine, but it''s also exaggerated and frightening¡° What kind of sword is this? It''s so exquisite. It''s like shooting like a dragon, and it''s like a gentleman like a sword. It''s unpredictable. It''s fierce and wonderful at times! " The old monk also looked at Han 3000 with the sword and sighed¡° I didn''t expect to take this guy''s Pangu axe and think half of his arm was broken, but I can''t think that this guy is also so proficient in swordsmanship. " The old monk shook his head helplessly¡° Even I don''t know that. Now, you know why han 3000 is Han 3000. " The dark rain is cold. The old monk nodded helplessly, which he had to admit¡° I never thought that Han 3000 could be so tenacious under my careful layout. I really underestimated him. But did he really think he was invincible? " The old monk gave a bitter smile¡° If you can fight with the true God, the poor monk will naturally give you enough respect. " Speaking of this, the old monk''s bitter smile turned into a faint smile, and the victory against Buddha was in hand¡° Although the power of the Buddha and the Heavenly Dragon is fierce, I''m afraid it won''t last long for Shang Han 3000''s exquisite sword technique. " Dark rain way. This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2465

    "Yes


    Although fowei Tianlong is extremely overbearing, it is hard to compete with any force.


    However, Han 3000''s 72 way divine sword just hit the core of the lifeblood of fowei Tianlong.


    It''s like a huge tough guy who meets a piece of cotton. You can have all kinds of strength, even one punch. But the core of the problem is, you have to hit the punch first.


    Han 3000 is like a cloth belt in the wind, winding around the dragon. How can the Dragon twist its head and bend its tail, it can never be touched.


    "With the passage of time, if fowei Tianlong can''t hit Han 3000, he will only be stabbed by Han 3000!" The old monk nodded and did not deny this view.


    "You don''t seem to be in a hurry? This is the way you use your life span and the curse of heaven to get it back. Just watch it broken by Han 3000? " Dark rain does not understand the way.


    "It''s time to move, and it''s time to move. What''s more, all things in heaven and earth are born and conquered each other. Even if I have an invincible shield, I can''t help but he has the most powerful spear. Therefore, success and failure are the number of hits." The old monk whispered back.


    "At this time, you are still in the mood to talk about this with me. It seems that you still have a backhand." Dark rain disdains to smile.


    Hearing this, the old monk gave a slight smile. After a moment, he murmured, "people will pay for their own frivolity in the end. Benefactor Ming, it''s better to go to the theatre. "


    "I want to go to the theatre too. I''m afraid you won''t run away like your disciples later." The dark rain sneered.


    Hearing this, the old monk suddenly had some ugly meaning on his face. However, he soon resumed his smile: "let''s wait and see."


    "Thirty sixth sword, falling rain and floating flowers!"


    "The 44th sword, burn the dragon and the Phoenix!"


    "The fifty first sword, the sword breaks the sky!"


    Brush, brush!


    In the middle of the sky at this time, Han 3000 and fowei Tianlong are fighting fiercely and blazing with each other, compared with the old monk and Mingyu.


    Han 3000 was even more excited at this time.


    This is the first time that guiyuanzi has used the so-called 72 way magic sword since he passed it on to himself. But when he used it, he was completely convinced by the magic sword technique.


    This sword technique is so exquisite that there is nothing to say. What''s more, we can see from it that this magical skill of following guiyuanzi almost all his life depends on what can accompany him for such a long time.


    "Roar, roar!"


    Over there, fowei Tianlong roared with fury.


    Han 3000 is like a fly. He keeps sticking to his body and retreating. If he doesn''t make a move, he makes Tianlong feel uncomfortable. But when he makes a move, he hits the air again and again, which makes fowei Tianlong angry.


    But what can it do other than voice out its discontent and anger?


    With the fall of the 51st sword, the whole body of the Buddha dragon is full of wounds. The golden blood spreads all over the dragon''s body. It seems that it can only be described as miserable!


    "You know what? There is a legend in our hometown that a worm called earthworm will turn into a snake after disaster, and the snake will turn into a python after disaster, and mang will turn into an oolong, and then it can turn into a dragon! "


    "However, in my eyes, even if a dragon is a dragon, sometimes it is just a worm!" Han three thousand gently evil smile, the jade sword in his hand faint light.


    Fifty two!


    "Roar!" It seems that he understood Han 3000''s ridicule. Fowei Tianlong roared angrily and opened his anger for several miles, which was extremely dignified.


    Han Sanqian just gave a cold smile. The next second, his body shape changed again, and his sword and man united into one, and he flew directly to the Buddha''s Heavenly Dragon.


    "Poof


    Almost before fowei Tianlong reflected it, he only heard the sound of meat being separated.


    In the center of the whole dragon body, even if there is a strong dragon scale protection, it still can''t stand Han 3000''s flying sword.


    "Roar!" Fowei Tianlong gives out a roar of great pain, and the whole dragon is also entangled and shaking like an earthworm, in extreme pain.


    "Little earthworm!" Han 3000''s figure stands tens of meters behind the dragon''s body. He doesn''t even turn his head back. He laughs in a cold voice.


    Looking at the surrounding mountains and forests, most of the monks, who were originally numerous and powerful, were howling in the ground fire, or the people who wanted to escape from the thunder of Thunder Dragon were Jiao wainen. At this time, Han 3000 was in high spirits.


    From an absolute disadvantage to an absolute advantage in a flash, it is obvious that not everyone can do it.


    Maybe even the true God wants such a Jedi counterattack, maybe it''s also a kind of doubt. Han 3000 should be proud if he can do it.


    "Sword, there are twenty moves. Can you carry them?" Han 3000 disdains cold voice way.


    Even if the whole fifty-two moves were spent in front, it was obvious that the power of the sword was only really beginning to appear, and the lower the attack, the more fierce it would be.


    At this time, the Buddha''s Heavenly Dragon was just a thin camel, with blood all over his body, murmuring angrily.


    "The two formulas solve you." Han Sanqian smiles coldly, and a fierce grip of the jade sword strikes again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2466

    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s body turned into a light and went straight to fowei Tianlong in a tight and instant.


    Fifty three!


    Fifty four!


    The double sword technique is invincible.


    "Roar!"


    Fowei Tianlong suddenly angrily drinks, gets provocation, dragon body a shock, pounces on Han 3000!


    "Silly, do you think I''ll fight you again?" Disdain a smile.


    The next second, Han 3000 suddenly shrunk, his body like a blind spot, completely fighting with fowei Jinlong.


    However, as Han 3000 said, Han 3000 didn''t give Tianlong any chance to fight head-on at all. The seventy-two magic sword came and went freely.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Only smell in the air, the sound of tearing skin and flesh is constantly ringing!


    Gao Xiuwei''s disciples around the valley all sat down to resist the fire of the land, but at this time, they only felt the mottled golden and red blood falling from the sky like rain.


    "Fowei Tianlong can''t stand it!"


    Almost everyone was so shocked to know this situation. Some people could not hold on and subconsciously wanted to escape. However, Jiutian leilong in the sky had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. To go down together would be the end of those low cultivation disciples who had fled all over the world.


    Inside the coke, outside the tender, just a breeze, the body will turn into black residue, instant ashes.


    Many people were shocked and sweating.


    If they don''t leave, the Buddha will not be able to hold on, which means that once han Sanya leaves, they will die without a place to bury them. Han Sanya can''t let them go.


    Can walk, but want to be on the sky of nine days Thunder Dragon to stare at, directly split the ashes.


    For a moment, a group of monks were in a hurry to explode.


    Only the old monk was calm and calm at this time. His light aperture protected him from being burned by the fire of real estate. However, the high temperature and the absorption of Reiki by the fire of real estate also made him sweat.


    But he didn''t worry, even a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.


    "The last move of the 54th movement!"


    In the middle of the sky, with Han 3000''s angry voice, Han 3000, who has turned into countless sword shadows, suddenly appears on the top of the head of fowei Tianlong, holding his sword in both hands and splitting Huashan!


    It is as powerful as a rainbow, and it can draw ten thousand meters of sword Qi!


    Down in the air!


    "Roar!"


    It seems that I also feel the power of Han 3000''s sword. With a roar of fury, fowei Tianlong gathers all his strength in front of him. With a head, he directly and forcefully carries Han 3000''s attack!


    Bang!


    Sword body to dragon head!


    Chaos to fowei!


    For a time, the strong air waves lifted hundreds of meters, the air tore, and the trees were destroyed. Even the top of the mountain swayed wildly on the air waves!


    Many sitting monks were shocked to the ground on the spot, and the gravel also fell from the top, causing a group of monks to scream.


    However, in the air at this time, the two forces are still fighting tenaciously.


    Han 3000 almost never careless, the chaos of the gas directly open, full attack!


    The same is true for fowei Tianlong. Under the anger, all the breath of the whole body goes to the head.


    The two are deadlocked, and it''s hard to distinguish between male and female.


    "You lost." At this time, Han 3000''s mouth suddenly slightly a draw, the whole person ferocious smile.


    "Roar!" Buddha Wei and Tianlong are unwilling to murmur, as if they are refuting.


    But some things, refutation is useless!


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    With Han 3000 cold drink, a red and a blue light suddenly out of the crowd, flying straight behind the Buddha.


    "Goodbye!"


    The voice fell!


    Brush, brush!


    The moon wheel of sky fire, one on the left and one on the right, turns into two golden swords, and suddenly crosses from its seven inch position!


    "Ouch!"


    Seven inch was attacked, and suddenly Buddha''s power was released, and he roared in pain.


    But also because of a vent, it''s doomed to failure.


    The sword above Han 3000, without the full resistance of fowei Tianlong, instantly turned from inferior to superior, and directly pressed down.


    Boom!!


    The fowei Tianlong flying in mid air immediately prevented the Buddha from falling quickly, a huge but flightless giant.


    And in this process, the sky fire moon wheel is still constantly interspersed around!


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise in the valley, and fowei Tianlong smashed to the ground, causing Zhoushan to shake violently. Under the valley, there was mud splashing!


    Half a meter from the ground, Han 3000 stood there slightly, covering countless mud with his light hand. When his hand was put down, an incomparably huge golden red dragon turned its white belly and lay motionless on the ground like a giant snake!


    "Fowei Tianlong lost!"


    The monks were so frightened that some of them even softened on the ground, opened their eyes wide and even forgot the idea of escape.


    At this time, Han 3000 slightly looked up to the top of the cliff, many monks immediately scared eyes straight closed, for fear of meeting with Han 3000''s eyes, so as to attract this guy''s attention. Only the old monk, his eyes did not give in at all, looked at Han 3000 in the air, and even had a faint smile on his mouth¡° I want to die Han three thousand cold sound a drink, body shape dash, straight up cliff top. But just as Han 3000 had just flown about 100 meters, he suddenly felt a strange wind coming behind him. Then, a dark shadow suddenly came, waiting for Han 3000 to take a look. At this time, in front of a sudden volley in the dark, holding a black gun monster! No, it should be said... It''s a child! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2467

    However, even if he looks like a child, he has a very strong black air. His whole body is basically mixed with the continuous black air, which makes him look more like an ethereal thing.


    A long black gun in my hand is as black as the shadow of a gun. However, even so, the tip of the gun is extremely sharp and powerful.


    At this time, he stood in front of Han 3000, with a long gun in his hand. Even though he was young, he had another kind of dignity.


    Han 3000 always felt that the child was very familiar, although it was almost composed of black Qi, and it was difficult to distinguish the five concepts!


    Jade sword gently a receive, Han three thousand pour is not from of many looked at this child in front of eyes.


    Where did it come from?!


    If Han 3000 could have a more conscious look after being attacked by fowei Tianlong, he would have found that this child was the one who was looming in the fog and smoke after fowei Tianlong collided with him.


    "It''s a pity that he has become a devil at a young age." Han 3000 can''t help his way.


    A child of this age, however, is about eight to ten years old. He should still be in his childhood, but now he is possessed with evil spirits and evil spirits.


    But at his age, he still couldn''t help but remind Han 3000 of his children.


    Almost in Han 3000 think of Han Nian moment, that black baby suddenly cold voice a drink, a black gun suddenly stab.


    Han 3000 didn''t expect it. Fortunately, the reaction was fast enough and he gave way in a hurry. The long black gun had passed Han 3000''s face with a tiny distance!


    Brush!


    When the black gun was taken back, the corner of Han 3000''s face had been marked with a bloodstain, and the blood slowly flowed down the mark.


    Han 3000 wiped his face, looked at the bloodstain in his hand, and looked at the head of the black long gun.


    "Gun gas can hurt people, kid. You have some skills." Han 3000''s eyes are no longer doting on children, but cold.


    Although the long gun wiped his face, Han 3000 knew that the gun was quite far away from his face, but even so, his face was still directly scratched.


    Maybe it''s nothing for others to hurt people with gun gas or sword gas, but it''s totally different for Han 3000.


    After all, Han 3000''s body is the body of loose immortals. It has been trained by robbing thunder for a long time. Its firmness is far from comparable to that of ordinary people. Naturally, it is extremely difficult to hurt him with conventional sword and gun Qi.


    But this kid


    In the face of Han 3000''s praise, the child''s face did not move at all. The gun in his hand was spinning, which made people dazzled.


    After that, he suddenly moved and shot like a dragon, sweeping Han 3000!


    "Brush!"


    Just like Han Mang, even Han 3000, a very fast guy, can''t help being in a hurry in the face of such an attack.


    "What a quick gun!"


    Han 3000 managed to resist the demon boy''s attack with several swords in succession. He stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body, but he was shocked in his heart.


    Shooting is not so mysterious, there is absolutely no so-called offensive and defensive, but the winning speed is fast enough to make people feel numb.


    And the most important point is that the shooting method is extremely fierce. Every move completely gives up defense in exchange for a deadly attack.


    In this way, Han 3000 can no longer see the child in front of him as a child. Otherwise, he will only die faster.


    The enemy is the enemy!


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 clenched the jade sword, and his killing intention was crazy.


    "Broken!"


    "Drink!"


    Almost at the same time, they drink together and rush to each other.


    "Seventy two magic swords!"


    "Magic cage, ghost gun!"


    Bang bang!


    Sword vs. gun, king of short soldiers vs. overlord of long soldiers!


    The fierce fight between heaven and earth follows.


    "Is this your back hand?" Mingyu looks at the sword gun intersection in the sky, fighting as fierce as thunder and fire, and can''t help frowning at this time.


    The old monk did not deny it. He nodded calmly: "exactly."


    "A child, do you expect him to beat Han 3000? What''s your chance of winning? " The strange way of the dark rain.


    The old monk smiled gently and stretched out a finger.


    "Ten percent?" Seeing this gesture, Mingyu was slightly angry.


    In dealing with Han 3000, he even spent a lot of effort to set up the array and play a conspiracy. In the end, at the most critical moment, there is only one thing that can be grasped by 10% to deal with him. Isn''t that too much of a joke.


    Besides, the PAI man is still a child!


    But if you think about it carefully, when you see the child, you should think about how unreliable it is today.


    "No, it must be!" In the dark rain quite angry words, the old monk but a smile.


    "Certainly?" The dark rain is strange¡° Yes The old monk nodded steadily, even a little proud on his face. It seems that seeing the demon boy appear, Han 3000 is stabilized and the situation is released. At this time, a group of monks also stand firm again. Seeing that Mingyu didn''t believe it, the middle-aged monk explained in a low voice: "almsgiver Ming, the so-called Buddha dragon is not only as simple as a Buddha dragon, but also more than 60 golden dragons. It''s not just as simple as wrapping a layer of armor on the Buddha dragon."¡° Each dragon of our Buddha seal gold dragon is enough for Han 3000 to drink a pot. More than 60 ways are just used to make the so-called armor. Isn''t it a tyranny? " Another monk said with a smile¡° What''s more, I have to pay such a high price for it. If it''s just sloppy, my master will lose a lot. " A few people you a word I a language, in front of the dark rain seems to explain, in fact, it seems to ridicule and show off. But there''s no explanation. Mingyu looks at the old monk, hoping that he can give a reasonable explanation. The old monk smiled but did not speak. He looked at the sky, and the mottled dark clouds still covered the top¡° In the middle of the night, we are all tired, bu Chi. "¡° Master, the disciples are here. " The middle-aged monk answered quickly. The old monk smiled: "go and prepare some vegetarian meals for everyone to eat."¡° Yes¡° By the way, let everyone not follow. Remember to sit in the same place to avoid the Thunder Dragon attack. As for these ground fires, although they are hard to endure, they also need to protect their bodies with skills to avoid danger to their lives. Let everyone not panic. The Buddha boy has awakened and the light is naturally ahead. " The old monk seems to be in a good mood. The middle-aged monk, with a smile, seemed quite happy. The chicken thief said with a smile, "yes, I''ll do it now. As for the fire on the ground, I have an idea. Let''s humiliate Han 3000. What do you think of it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2468

    The old monk smiled: "smelly boy, what bad idea do you have?"


    "After we are stable, we know that as long as we can really protect ourselves, we can protect ourselves from the fire of the earth. However, some low self-cultivation people and some people who are scared out of their courage are all burned into human balls by the fire of the earth. It''s disgusting."


    "Now, this fire is idle anyway. Master asked me to make some fast food. I don''t mean to take this fire as a ready-made fire."


    As soon as the words came out, many monks clapped their hands and made friends.


    You Han 3000 attacked us with fire, but in the end, these fires are just the things we used to cook, and its meaning is to ridicule Han 3000.


    For such a practice, a group of monks clapped their hands naturally.


    "No matter how confident you are with your so-called Buddha child, you should not use this method to provoke Han 3000." When it rained, he frowned and objected sharply.


    Once han 3000 is enraged, what will he face? Mingyu has already seen the answer from ye Gucheng.


    So when I heard this, I immediately opposed it.


    "What? Benefactor Ming, are you scared by Han 3000? " The middle-aged monk was immediately dissatisfied.


    "You mediocre people, what does it have to do with being scared or not? I... "


    But in the middle of the conversation, the old monk raised his hand, interrupted the words of Ming Yu, and said, "almsgiver Ming, although Bu Chi is a bit stubborn, this method is not necessarily a good one."


    "In this method, stimulating Han 3000 is the second, but inspiring the morale of many of my disciples is the most important." Lao he Shangdao.


    In a word, the dark rain was blocked and there was almost nothing to say: "but master, don''t forget that Han 3000 had the blood of the magic dragon in his body. That day when he was trapped in the battle of dragon mountain, the two great gods angered Han 3000, but what happened?"


    "Although you are fierce, are you confident that you can surpass the two true gods?"


    To this, Ming rain also no matter what face, directly questioned.


    Even if the words are ugly, both sides may be embarrassed, but it''s better than being killed by Han 3000.


    "Although the Buddha boy is no more powerful than the true God, he has his own special characteristics as a Buddha boy. I''m not afraid of Han 3000''s magic dragon blood, but I''m afraid he won''t use it." The old monk said with a smile.


    After that, he patted Mingyu on the shoulder and said confidently, "don''t worry, benefactor Ming. I have my own magic method and Buddha boy has his own ability."


    "He asked you to come to supervise the war, so if there is any problem, I will bear it, and it has nothing to do with benefactor Ming. What do you think?"


    Although the old monk''s tone was polite and his face was smiling, it was obvious that everyone could see that the old monk had a knife in his smile, which meant that Ming Yu should not be in charge of the East and the West.


    "Well, since the master has to do his best, there''s nothing to say about Mingyu. However, I have to remind you that if you fail this time, you can''t bear the consequences if you want to. " Dark rain cold voice way.


    The old monk smiles, does not refute, just waves, lets cloth crazy do.


    In a short time, when Han 3000 and the magic boy''s spear and sword entered the white hot competition stage, there was a smell of rice all around the valley. Even in order to ridicule Han 3000, the middle-aged monk deliberately asked many people to cook in different places.


    After that, Han 3000 would smell bursts of chorus and shout.


    "Han 3000, can you make this fire bigger?"


    "Damn, I''m still waiting for your cooking. Can you set the fire to me? Damn it."


    "Yes, Han 3000, where''s your fire?"


    Hearing this harsh sound of ridicule and laughter, to be honest, Han 3000 was not moved at all.


    If these words ridicule Han 3000, he will not be Han 3000.


    However, Han 3000 decided not to be himself this time.


    Coldly angry, back to the eyes between the fierce stare to the group of chirping, like sparrow general noisy to death guy.


    With Han 3000''s cold eyes staring back, the monks who were just so arrogant all shut up.


    However, the back is quiet, but the killing machine in front has appeared.


    The taboo of a master duel is distraction. Especially in the face of such a fierce offensive magic boy, it will be extremely lethal.


    Almost at the moment of Han 3000''s turning back, the magic boy had already seized the opportunity, a shot cold suddenly point, his body is extremely forward, in order to kill Han 3000!


    However, there are obvious reasons why han 3000 doesn''t do Han 3000. Especially in the face of such an expert, it''s impossible to lose his mind to quarrel with a group of monks.


    His purpose, of course, is to attract the fish!


    This boy''s attack method is too fierce. Although he attacks without defending, it''s hard for Han Sanxun to find a breakthrough in the intensive attack.


    At the moment, the purpose is naturally to lead him to attack and show his flaws!


    "Hum, that''s now." Cold sound a drink, Han three thousand already ready, secretly a block attack, homeopathy move, by this guy body has been forward, sword move!


    Poof! Hit the target! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2469

    Boom!


    With Han Sany''s sword hitting his body, there was a roaring sound, and countless black Qi gushed out from the wound instantly.


    Like a flash flood!


    Han 3000 hurried to cover with his hand, but at this time, he found that the evil boy''s black gas had been running around, and almost at the time of running around, the completely dark face was gradually scattered at this time, revealing a familiar and strange face.


    "What?"


    That young and lovely child''s face is no one else, but the little monk who stayed with the old monk before!


    "It''s you?"


    Han 3000 was shocked.


    What''s hidden in this black gas Devil boy is that innocent little monk?


    Looking at the small face that had closed his eyes and was like a dead man, even though Han 3000 regarded his outer body as a magic boy, now he knew that his inner body was really just a little monk, and his heart was also full of guilt.


    Maybe, he is just a child, but he has to be transformed into a killing machine by some evil way.


    This reminds Han 3000 of the scene when Han Nian was held by Fu Jia. If she didn''t rescue Han Nian at that time, would she be trained into a killing machine by Fu Tian in some special ways?


    Han Sanqian does not rule out this possibility.


    Through the ages, whether the earth or other worlds, children are not only the flowers of the future, but also the tools of the unscrupulous.


    In some places, children are captured to form so-called boy scouts, destroy their childhood, brainwash their outlook on life, and make them loyal slaves and tools.


    Children''s innocence is easy to deceive, loyalty is far more loyal than adults, so they mercilessly and perversely brainwash them, once successful, these children will be abandoned, so that they do not know where to go.


    "Poof


    Suddenly, when Han 3000 was in love, he was filled with black air. With a light sound, a long black gun stabbed Han 3000''s chest directly.


    Blood, almost along Han 3000''s chest heart position slowly flow down, he is not willing to look at the little monk who opened his eyes at this time.


    The little monk with pale complexion had red eyes and a cold smile on his lips.


    The next second, the black air gathered on his body and face


    "Death


    The long gun in his hand turned suddenly.


    Tight and jerky!


    WOW!


    Han 3000''s chest was immediately smashed into a huge hole.


    His speed, precision and strength are so fast that Han 3000 can hardly feel any pain in such an instant.


    But he knew that he was devastated by this guy''s blow!


    "You Hand cover chest, Han three thousand angry looking at in front of the Devil boy, his instant kindness, in exchange for is so cruel and fierce revenge!


    The Devil boy gave a ferocious smile and put away the long gun in his hand!


    Boom!


    No heart, as strong as Han 3000, also like a collapsed Boulder, the whole body plummeted down from mid air.


    "Bang!"


    With a huge dull sound, Han 3000''s whole body fell heavily on the ground.


    Scene, suddenly quiet!


    Next second, thunderbolt Wanjun''s cry!


    "Buddha boy is invincible, Buddha boy is invincible!"


    The so-called magic fairy tale, in the mouth of these monks at this time, seems to be a Buddha child.


    The mountain cries like a tsunami, let this child at this time, like the God of war, enjoy the highest glory!


    The old monk laughs with great composure.


    A group of monks, led by middle-aged monks, are even more excited!


    Even the dark rain, at this time also can''t help but grow a breath, mention the heart on the throat eye finally can put down.


    Such a bloody battle, fortunately there is no danger of Han 3000 pick down, but also a shot into the heart, clean.


    "Almsgiver Ming, you can rest assured now." The old monk smiles and looks at the dark rain.


    "Han 3000 has been singled out. He won''t even struggle to die. Now, some people should shut up." The middle-aged monk will not miss this opportunity to ridicule Ming Yu.


    Yes, the heart and the head are important parts of the human body. Without the heart or the head, even a monk can''t escape death.


    Now this game, of course, is stable!


    Thinking of this, Ming Yu smiles and doesn''t pay attention to these sarcasm. After all, it''s better to have a serious problem. As for these flies barking, that''s all.


    "The master really deserves to be a master. Mingyu admires him." The dark rain whispered.


    The old monk was modest. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s just one thing falling down. What''s the poor monk? It''s only three thousand for one Han. "


    Having said that, the old monk''s expression was full of pride and complacency.


    With a light wave of the flag in hand, at this time, Ling''s magic boy in the air flew down the valley and came to Han 3000''s body. At this time, Han Sany doesn''t move, but the Devil boy still steps on Han''s body and laughs coldly. Then, with a long gun in his hand, Han 3000''s heart on the tip of the gun was directly thrown out. Hand a grip, will fall in the hands of the heart, and then, he directly into the mouth, arrogant side raw, while looking at Han 3000¡° Get up This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2470

    If you drink blood, the scene is terrible!


    How can a young child look like a child, like a mad dog, like a devil, bloodthirsty and evil.


    But just a few times, they have swallowed the heart.


    Tight and tight, he stepped on Han 3000 and rolled his feet like a trample.


    Like stepping on a dead pig, stepping on a person who sympathized with him!


    However, no matter how angry he is, Han 3000 is just like a dead dog at this time. Don''t say what to reply, he won''t even move.


    Who can move without the heart, the most important organ of life?!


    Especially now that his heart has just been removed, Han 3000 is almost no different from death.


    "Waste!" Cold sound of a drink, magic boy foot Han 3000, at this time will be a long gun Yang, swear to his Victor posture.


    "Wow


    All around the valley, there were thunderous cheers!


    It''s like everyone cheering their return as heroes of the earth.


    Almost in contrast to their cheers, the dark clouds gradually disappeared in the sky, and the powerful Jiutian Thunder Dragon began to disappear slowly with the reduction of dark clouds.


    Above the ground, the fires of the land industry began to go out, and everything began to return to its original appearance.


    The disciples were even more happy. The old monk was also in a good mood. At this time, he thought of other things.


    "Tut Tut, good thing, good thing." At this time, the old monk took out his Pangu axe and carefully thought about the ancient artifact that had turned from bronze to gold. What he saw was endless greed.


    "It seems that this time, master, you will enjoy more than you can enjoy." The dark rain smiles gently.


    "It''s just working for him. It''s nothing but glory." The old monk gave a smile, and then said, "boo Chi!"


    "The disciple is here!" The middle-aged monk was also very happy at this time.


    "Pass on the order and start the soul formation again. "Soul extraction and refining."


    "Yes, disciple."


    "When it''s done, I''ll reward the three armies and make them work harder."


    "Yes When the middle-aged monk heard of his life, he went down to make arrangements.


    For them, master''s rewards to the three armies are always very attractive. This is not because of master''s generosity, but because of the special school and the special skill. Therefore, this kind of reward is far more exciting than other schools.


    So, after the disappearance passed down, the whole valley cheered again, and many people even got back to their original position, ready to start a new round of soul charm.


    Magic boy''s eyes are red and his mouth is full of blood. He has eaten his heart completely. At this time, he looks at the flag from the old monk in the sky and nods slightly. He releases Han 3000 and plans to withdraw to the side.


    Almost at the moment when he withdrew his feet, what he didn''t know was that Han 3000''s body was undergoing amazing changes.


    When the God blood in the body can''t find the halfway station of heart, everything has been in a mess.


    Because of unable to flow and unable to stabilize the God of blood, magic blood began to emerge!


    This is the state that God''s blood pressure makes magic blood. Unexpectedly, at this time, magic blood suppresses God''s blood. They are like a group of good children with bad children to go home, but suddenly can not find the way, good children have no idea, bad children began to be dissatisfied, the master.


    So that at this time of Han 3000''s blood vessels, black gas long!


    The evil blood is irritable. After it can''t connect the heart, it''s not the same as those God blood who don''t know what to do.


    Almost in Han 3000''s body, they are not willing to solidify with Han 3000''s death and disappear.


    They tried to break through Han 3000''s body


    "Bang!"


    In the body, nature is the most easily broken place.


    Some magic blood broke through the shackles of the missing part of the heart and flowed out from the wound. Some of them flowed along the body to the ground, and some of them flowed into the body along the gap of the body.


    Some also found a breakthrough in the organs of Han 3000 and flowed out.


    At this time, Han 3000 was a huge bleeding object, and the blood slowly flowed down from the viscera and wounds.


    On the ground, because of Han 3000''s blood, it began to ring.


    Divine blood has a strong corrosive effect. Although Han 3000 saw that the Devil boy''s black gun was not corroded, it does not mean that the ordinary ground can bear it.


    In the past, there was too much rain and little blood flow. Once washed, it was very difficult to be found. However, at this time, when the dark clouds dispersed and the thunder clouds called by the soul rising mantra had not been fully formed, the rain was very small. Naturally, the corrosion of divine blood was more obvious.


    And the blood flowing into Han 3000''s body, flowing out along the damaged viscera, is now on the edge of an extremely dangerous crazy trial.


    It is not far from Dantian, a place where energy converges!


    Huge energy gathered there, moving slowly. And those out of the God blood mixed magic blood, is quietly close. In a moment, the blood will touch. At this time, the magic boy who just walked a few steps obviously heard a strange voice. He stopped and looked back. I saw a curl of smoke rising from the land around Han 3000''s body because of corrosion, which made the boy frown for a while! Clearly already dead, why still can give birth to abnormal change?! With this question, magic boy frowned and slowly stepped back. The old monk in this time and space is basically ready with his disciples. Just as he is ready to fight again, he also finds out something strange about the Devil boy. He can''t help frowning and shaking his hand to signal everyone not to move. Tight and tight, he frowned, staring at the situation below¡° What''s that kid doing? " Ming Yu frowned and said, looking down, just put down soon heart, at this time and can''t help to mention. Han 3000''s side is emitting a curl of smoke! At this time, the magic boy has come to Han 3000. Naturally, he doesn''t know the blood in Han 3000''s body. At almost the same time, he came into contact with the energy next to Han 3000''s Dantian! Boom! All of a sudden, when the blood touched the energy, the whole hidden energy was just like the explosive was ignited, or... The atom was nuclear!! Boom!! Han 3000''s body time only heard a roar, that single energy body time direct explosion, a time countless majestic energy direct explosion diffusion. If someone looks inside Han 3000''s body at this time, he will find that his body is filled with a white gas that belongs to him but does not belong to him. And this breath, it is the original guiyuanzi to his taboo way! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2471

    Guiyuanzi said that he should never use it without permission, because it and the blood of the magic dragon are the extreme two things derived from the day after tomorrow.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, there is no possibility of harmony between Tianlei and Dihuo. Therefore, in order to avoid making mistakes, guiyuanzi intentionally concentrated this energy on the side of Dantian to prevent Han 3000 from using it when he was lucky, thus causing unnecessary trouble.


    Han Sanqi always keeps this in mind and never uses this energy.


    But the so-called human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation, and guiyuanzi didn''t want to get it. Han 3000 was obedient and absolutely didn''t use the slightest amount of energy, but in an invisible way, he finally came to such an end.


    When this white energy dissipates, Han 3000''s magic blood in his body at this time also enters a kind of unprecedented irritability.


    Like the magma in the volcano, rolling, gushing!


    The blood vessels that bear these blood are like red iron at this time!


    Han 3000''s body on the surface also began to emit white smoke, and red mottled blood vessels could be seen everywhere!


    But if it''s just like this, obviously it won''t make guiyuanzi so angry.


    When the white can collide with those magic blood and explode, the bigger explosion is still behind.


    Like two world enemies, almost as soon as we meet, either you die or I die!


    Bang!


    Han 3000''s whole body suddenly exploded!


    Just close to the magic boy did not reflect what happened, then in the roar of an explosion, was Han 3000''s flesh and blood spray all over the face.


    Han 3000''s body is just like a rotten persimmon, so suddenly it was directly trampled on and exploded, and his body and internal organs immediately sprayed!


    "Damn it Disgusted to wipe off the flesh and blood slurry on his face, magic boy''s black face was completely shrouded in black gas, and he couldn''t see his expression clearly, but he obviously didn''t have to think much about his anger.


    "Han 3000... Burst?"


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    On the top of the cliff, I also found the following clues from the thunder like explosion. At this time, I was surprised and surprised to see Han 3000 burst into a place, and there was no good meat left.


    Although they all know that Han 3000''s defeat is certain, in their eyes, Han 3000 has almost no possibility of moving, or even completely dead.


    But at this time, he can not only move, but also move in such a wonderful way. He plays self explosion. How can he not be shocked and surprised!


    "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Well, he''s too stupid. I''ve heard that Yuanying died with him, but I''ve never heard of his own body, never seen it."


    "It''s true. It''s killing me."


    There are middle-aged monks who are crazy about rhythm. Naturally, they don''t worry about happiness. Even the old monk can''t help laughing when he is teased by the middle-aged monk.


    But Ming Yu didn''t know why. She wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh at all. She always felt that her mood began to change.


    But I can''t tell why!


    "Well, since Han 3000 chooses to explode his body, the only body to protect him will be gone. The rest of his soul is just a purple gold crab without a shell. Let the Buddha boy get out of the way quickly. Today, I will lead thunder to break the electricity and directly kill this silly boy." The old monk was very high spirited and happy.


    The middle-aged monk doesn''t talk nonsense any more, he just waves the flag!


    Seeing the flag moving again above, magic boy nodded, looked at a pile of rotten meat on the ground, and turned around to leave again.


    But just two steps, magic boy suddenly stopped.


    Because at this time, he suddenly felt that his bare feet seemed to be caught by something. He wanted to move forward, but he couldn''t move forward at all!


    Looking down, the magic boy frowned tightly. He didn''t know where to stretch out a black air. At this time, he grasped his bare feet like an arm.


    He instinctively wanted to get rid of the anger, but found that in any case, the black gas was wrapped around his bare feet. What makes him even more incredible is that at this time, there is a vision on the ground.


    This is the ground full of meat dregs and residual blood. At this time, those blood and meat dregs began to rise the black air, and this black air is more and more, more and more.


    Some of them not only grasped his feet, but also his hands. What''s more, they were already stuck in his throat.


    Tight and tight, black gas evaporates more and more from the meat and blood. It seems that someone ignites a smoke bomb. No, to be exact, every piece of meat residue and every drop of residual blood is a smoke bomb. They keep rising and gathering more and more.


    Just for a moment, the black smoke filled him completely. Looking up from the top of the cliff, you can see a huge group of black smoke.


    From a little bit at the beginning, it spreads to cover the whole body of magic boy, and it is still expanding!


    At this time, the demon boy in the black air looked confused and didn''t know what had happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2472

    But when he was confused and confused, he found that although the black gas of these packages seemed innocuous, he actually felt that it made him feel strange.


    It was strange that he suddenly found an extremely amazing fact.


    The black gas on my body seems to start to merge and intersect with these black gases slowly, and then slowly be taken away by those black gases.


    Just for a moment, the black gas around him had begun to move closer to the black gas outside. It was like that naughty children met their partners and gathered towards them completely out of control.


    The Devil boy was a little flustered and tried his best to recover his blackness. But the horror was that these blackness Buddhas had entered a completely uncontrolled situation.


    The black gas evaporated faster and faster, and more and more. Even after a moment, he could clearly see his hands like jade, and even his feet.


    The fowei Tianlong summoned at the cost of life is not only its noumenon shell, but also his mother. In addition, the power of 66 Buddha seal Golden Dragon is encouraged. It is not so much to create a larger fowei Tianlong as to provide more powerful energy for the demon child hiding in it.


    But even so, he can''t control himself in this black air. How can he not be in a hurry and shocked?!


    The more flustered, the Devil boy made more efforts to control his black Qi and stabilize the situation.


    Under the cycle of death, the Devil boy''s mood is also collapsing, and the energy operation in his body is also increasing.


    "So you want it back? I''ll give it all to you. "


    In the black air, a ferocious smile suddenly came out.


    "Who? Who''s talking? " Magic boy shocked raised his eyes around, but found that where there was someone, but it was just the vast black air.


    The black air is getting bigger and bigger. Now it''s half the size of a football field!


    But all of a sudden, the expanding black air suddenly shrinks!


    Brush, brush!


    All the black Qi in an instant constantly towards the Devil boy''s body crazy surge!


    Smaller and smaller, smaller and smaller!


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, all the black gas got into the body of magic boy! All of the things, fangfo return to calm, return to the previous situation!


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned and breathed again.


    After all, the strange black air is gone, but the magic boy is still there. This also means that everything just now seems to be a false alarm.


    Only the dark rain still frowned and even found an extremely terrible fact.


    Han 3000''s flesh and blood on the ground also disappeared with the disappearance of the black Qi.


    Because Han 3000''s flesh and blood turned into black gas, the black gas disappeared in an instant, like the last burning of a candle.


    Or does everything have a secret?


    Dark rain can''t guess, also don''t know concrete, just tightly stare at the valley under.


    "So, are you satisfied?"


    But just as the magic boy put down his mind, another sound came from nowhere.


    The voice was very close, but the magic boy looked around, not to mention people, even if he couldn''t see a shadow.


    With his cultivation, he can''t see it!?


    But the next second, his eyes, which were covered by the black air, suddenly opened wide!


    The whole person looked down subconsciously!


    This voice actually comes out of my body!


    "At a young age, it''s a set of small movements for the Yin people."


    "And those who are good, but you don''t learn anything. Don''t you know that it''s yourself who will be harmed by greed?"


    "Han 3000, you are Han 3000!" Magic boy exclaimed. After a few words, he finally heard whose voices were, but after knowing who they were, what he left was endless fear.


    "Aren''t you dead? How could you... "


    "Why do you say I''m dead?" Han 3000''s voice said coldly.


    "Your body is gone, and your heart is eaten by me..." when he said this, the frightened Devil boy was even more frightened, and the whole person was completely speechless.


    "Yes, you know you ate it, and then what?" Han 3000''s voice is full of banter.


    To some extent, Han''s heart and body are separated.


    One just lay on the ground, the other was eaten into his stomach.


    But as he said, everything is just now!


    If Han 3000''s body explosion is divided into black gas, and the black gas enters his own body, then now, all his bodies are still in his own body?!


    Unintentionally, I have gathered all the things in a certain place by mistake!


    "You... You, you come out, Han 3000, you come out. Yes, let''s start over. Just now, I was just playing with you. " In the heart suddenly rises an unknown premonition, at this time of Devil boy panic and way.


    "Play?"¡° Yes¡° Well, since it''s fun, I''ll tell you, it''s fun to break up. I''ve played it, little boy. Now it''s your turn to play. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2473

    As soon as the voice fell, the black gas around the Devil boy suddenly took back his body, and it was the clean little monk who was completely in front of everyone.


    But compared with the original, the little monk''s face was full of cold killing intention, and there was an irresistible greed and bloodthirsty in his eyes.


    However, there is a trace of shock and panic in these!


    Broken!


    With Han 3000''s voice, suddenly, the little monk''s eyes opened wider.


    His face suddenly swelled because of the air in his body, so did his body and limbs!


    For a few seconds, the little child seemed to be suddenly puffed, expanding and expanding again and again!


    Bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger!


    Like a huge fat man!!!


    The five senses are even completely twisted together because of expansion.


    He didn''t try to resist, but what he did was that the black air was so powerful that even he couldn''t control it. The only thing he could do was to watch himself expand more and more!


    Limit!


    More and more limit!


    "Blow it for me!"


    Boom!


    A sudden huge explosion, with a dull sound!


    Magic boy''s body is like a ball, which explodes directly, and a strong black air suddenly disperses!


    Bang!


    The whole bottom of the valley is affected by the black air. I''m moving!


    Looking from the top of the cliff to the valley, it was filled with black air!


    "That explosion just now!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old monk was surprised and asked, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Especially looking at the black smoke under the valley, I didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, all the monks did not have the arrogance just now. Instead, they stretched their necks and looked down like geese.


    The dust and smoke are rolling, and it''s dark. There are no people.


    But if there is a real God level master at this time, it must be seen that great changes are taking place in the black smoke.


    Or, no change.


    Looking at the whole black air, there was no sign of life. On the ground, there were blood and flesh everywhere. The little monk''s body embarked on the route of Han 3000.


    However, the little monk''s body was destroyed, but Han 3000''s body began to gather again.


    Countless black Qi began to slowly disappear, and then condensed into small pieces of flesh and blood, and slowly began to gather under the push of other black Qi.


    Some, condensed into a hand, some into a leg!


    Then, these slowly close together, and re condensed into a body.


    At this time, the black Qi all over the valley gradually shrinks. When the whole body is reshaped, the whole black Qi returns to the original appearance of wrapping the little monk.


    "Shit, it''s normal again!" The corners of the old monk''s eyes are shrinking. For a while, he can''t reflect them.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    I can''t understand it. I can''t understand it at all!


    "What on earth is Buddha boy doing?" The middle-aged monk did not understand.


    "After Han 3000 blew himself up, he shocked the Buddha boy''s brain. He will do it. He just can''t understand it."


    "Yes


    A group of people were so confused that they couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Naive and arrogant, from their final appearance, Han 3000 blew himself up first, so the Devil boy naturally has no threat below. Although some people are worried about his sudden explosion, more people think that he should want to do something by himself.


    No one will think that he met danger, because in their eyes, Han 3000 is still alive, not an opponent, what kind of threat can he pose when he dies!


    But the fact is that the magic boy is not only in danger, even fatal.


    Some black gas wrapped Han 3000''s heart, which had been chewed into pieces, repaired it, and then slowly sent it into Han 3000''s chest hole.


    After that, heineng began to repair the damaged position of Han 3000.


    When the inner cannot bear the limit of the struggle between GUI Yunzi''s vitality and the blood of the magic dragon, the body can only explode.


    However, when the body completely exploded, Yuanqi and magic dragon''s blood seemed to realize that their host did not exist. At the same time, chaos Qi and Han 3000''s original gas were also affected by the explosion in Dantian.


    The power of a few shares explodes instantly!


    So there was this magnificent black air.


    But as the ancestor of ten thousand Qi, Han 3000 is lucky.


    The Qi of chaos of the protector controls the Qi of guiyuanzi and the power of magic dragon''s blood. Under the operation of Han 3000''s spirit, all the flesh and blood are wrapped with Qi again.


    Gasification of flesh and blood, flesh and blood into gas!


    So there was the next scene.


    It was a disaster after the gluttonous swallowing of evil at the beginning, but now, looking forward, there are countless blessings. If there is no chaos, Han 3000 will be destroyed by his own energy. Even the remaining spirit will be destroyed by the rolling thunder. It''s true that fortune and misfortune have been born together and accompanied each other since ancient times¡° Han 3000''s blood is always strange. When he was in nihilism, he threw blood and scattered it. It turned out that countless people died under the drops of blood. Your so-called Buddha boy was just hit by Han 3000''s blood. Isn''t there any danger The dark rain is a little worried. For these arrogant people, the reminder of Mingyu is not a admonition at all, but a mockery and an attempt to snatch their credit¡° We know that there is poison in his blood, but the Buddha boy has the light of Buddha to protect himself from all kinds of evils. Naturally, the poison is also in it. " The middle-aged monk said contemptuously¡° If you don''t know the Buddha child, don''t talk nonsense. Our Buddhists and children are reincarnated only once in a lifetime. From the time they were born, they are the dragon and Phoenix among the people. They are gifted. "¡° The reason why Buddhist children are Buddhist children is that they are strong enough. In my opinion, the self explosion just now may be the result of deliberately swallowing the vitality of Han 3000''s explosive body. "¡° Yes, yes, that should be it. Although Han 3000''s waste is garbage, it is also far more comparable to people. He must have a very huge ability in his body. The Buddha child swallowed these energy and was somewhat acclimatized, so he turned the mirror and reunited. " These words immediately attracted other people''s acclaim. At present, this explanation is not only opposite to what we see, but also an acceptable answer in everyone''s mind. Naturally, it is the only explanation in everyone''s eyes. A group of people instantly reassured, Mingyu want to refute, but can not refute. After all, it seems to make sense¡° Black Qi is stable. You see, it doesn''t seem to be different from magic boy Fang. "¡° The only difference seems to be bigger! "¡° It''s normal for the magic boy to grow after eating so much energy. " When a group of people said, at this time, in the dark, a person slowly came out! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2474

    The first step is a foot, and then the body slowly out!


    Almost at the moment when he just came out of the black air, the black air suddenly changed and went in from behind him.


    "Buddha boy out... Han... Han 3000?"


    "What?"


    When you see the only person in the valley, just before, how happy these people are laughing, how shocked they are now.


    Han 3000 looks up slightly and looks at the top of the cliff.


    After a while, I only heard the sound around the valley. It turned out that countless arrogant monks fell to the ground one by one!


    Dark rain breathing closed, completely unable to make a sound.


    Even the old monk, who has always been steady, is also staggering at this time. If he is not protected by several disciples, he may lie on the ground on the spot.


    How is that possible?!


    How did Han Sanqian survive when he was dead?


    What''s more, even if he can live, how can he beat the Buddha boy who has no physical body?


    All this seems to subvert everyone''s cognition!


    How can an egg beat a stone or an egg without a shell?!


    "Bang Dang!"


    Even if someone helped him, the old monk''s knees were dead. He knelt down and looked at the valley at the bottom of the cliff.


    He wiped his eyes several times, and he could almost confirm that it was not the Buddha boy, nor the spirit of Han 3000!


    It''s a real Han 3000!


    "Poof!"


    The old monk''s blood gushed out directly. He could not tell whether the Buddha boy had been destroyed. He was attacked by Han 3000''s Jedi counterattack.


    A group of apprentices quickly concerned, saw the old monk weakly waved his hand: "it''s not in the way, it''s not in the way, it''s just a surge of Qi and blood, some not smooth."


    "But, master, that Han 3000 he..." the middle-aged monk was worried and afraid. There was no pride in heaven and earth just now.


    How arrogant it was before, how arrogant it is now!


    "What are you afraid of?" The old monk glared at him discontentedly: "it''s just a ghost. Even if he wins the Buddha child, so what? With the power of Buddha Tong, even if he is defeated, he will have to pull Han 3000 into the water. "


    "He''s just strong on the outside but weak in the middle. He''s almost consumed."


    With the words of the old monk, a group of people were relieved for a long time, and their faces began to turn red at last.


    "We all know what Buddha children are!"


    "Even if Han 3000 steps past him, the immortal will be peeled off."


    "Cluck, cluck!"


    At the bottom of the mountain, Han 3000 shook his head, and the bones between his neck made a slight sound!


    Tight and hard, the foot suddenly force, the whole body into a flash of light and shadow rushed to the top of the cliff.


    "Up, up!"


    See Han 3000 rushed up, the old monk side loud command disciples top, while in the middle-aged monk''s help quietly retreat to.


    However, the group of disciples who had just been fooled rushed, but the old monk began to retreat. Unlike those monks, Ming Yu didn''t believe the old monk''s way at all. Almost at the moment Han 3000 rushed up, he had retreated silently for a few steps.


    "Bang bang!"


    Han 3000''s figure instantly flew to the top of the cliff. The monks who stood in front of him didn''t even reflect what was going on. They just felt a sudden heat in their throat. Before they could reach their hands and cover the wound between their necks, their lives had stopped beating.


    WOW!


    Dozens of people were killed immediately!


    "What are you doing? How do I teach you in ordinary days? No matter how powerful the enemy is, it''s just a paper tiger. Kill it, kill it for me! " The old monk cried out in horror, but he was a back runner.


    If we say that these monks are really brainwashed, the old monks are so embarrassed to escape, but they still really believe what the old monk said, one by one with weapons, they rush to Han 3000 like moths to the fire.


    But how can Han 3000 be soft on these people?


    In the hands, dozens of people lay down directly.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    "Ground fire!"


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    Boom!!


    The Thunder Dragon comes out again, the ground fire is rekindled, the sky is flashing red and blue, and suddenly it has gone to the top of the cliff.


    "Not one!"


    "Oh, by the way, and you little thing. If it wasn''t for your chaos this time, Han 3000 would not exist in this world. "


    With that, Han three thousand hands move, the space ring among the evil gluttonous call out.


    "There''s food all over the mountains. Go and eat enough."


    Leaving a word behind, Han 3000 gets up and flies directly to the old monk and Mingyu, who are fleeing far away.


    With the earth fire, the Thunder Dragon came out, and the sky fire moon wheel also followed. The most important thing is an already hungry and thirsty evil gluttonous. Although Han 3000 was not at the scene, the screams at the scene still continued.


    Just as the old monk and Zhuming Yu fled, suddenly, they only felt a light passing over their heads. The next second, a figure was standing there. Even if it''s just a figure, a few people can''t help feeling cold! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2475

    Han 3000!!


    When the rain stops, the hands of transport capacity, water gathered in the fingers, ready to go!


    In the face of Han 3000, the enemy, Ming Yu did not dare to underestimate.


    "You are so haunted." The old monk also stopped and looked at Han 3000''s back and cheered in a cold voice.


    Han Sanqian turned around slightly, his face was cold, and he was holding a jade sword. He looked at Mingyu and the old monk with disdain: "what Buddhist disciples pay attention to is that the heart moves with the Buddha, so naturally everything is empty. When did it become a dog jumping over the wall?"


    In the face of Han 3000''s cold taunt, the old monk was impatient: "Han 3000, don''t be presumptuous. Do you really think that if you break my Buddha child, you will win?"


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter whether I win or not. The important thing is that I want to get back what I should have."


    The old monk suddenly looked cold and said angrily, "do you want to take back the ancient axe? It depends on whether you have the ability


    "Pangu axe is supposed to be mine. What can I take back? The first thing I want to get back is your dog''s life! " Evil smile, Han 3000 figure is still in place, but the real figure has jumped in front of the old monk!


    When the jade sword was picked, the seventy-two magic sword suddenly came.


    The old monk was stunned. In a panic, he slapped the middle-aged monk holding him to block the sword. At the same time, his hand suddenly withdrew, and Pangu''s axe came out immediately.


    Poof!


    The lack of preparation, coupled with the huge gap in accomplishments, and the arrogance of the middle-aged monk Bu Chi, who seemed extremely poor at this time, almost only had the time to open his eyes. The next second, the jade sword passed and the head of the sword fell.


    With huge and frightened eyes, he was unwilling to fall on the ground, and then rolled away with the trend of the hillside.


    With a bang, bu Chi''s remaining body also fell to the ground.


    People always have to pay the price for their own arrogance. Bu Chi has been arrogant for almost half of his life, but he never thought that the first face slap he faced would lose his head.


    But almost at this time, an axe fell from the sky, and several water circles protruded around Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s eyebrows wrinkled and his body shape changed. He urged the seventy-two magic sword to escape Pangu''s axe and the jade sword to block the sudden rain.


    Tight but, the body shape retreats, thoroughly disintegrates two people''s attack.


    Although he is not afraid of the old monk, Han saqian has no doubt about the sharpness of Pangu''s axe. With the skill of Mingyu, Han Sanqian naturally needs to be cautious.


    The old monk''s heart suddenly regained its strength when he beat back Han 3000.


    Dark rain is dignified face, such as facing the enemy!


    "Han 3000, how about it?" The old monk said coldly.


    "Even if you break my big battle, what can you do?"


    "I have Pangu axe in my hand. Can you block it hard?"


    Arrogance, arrogance!


    At this time, the old monk will perform this posture incisively and vividly.


    Han 3000 won''t laugh at him. He does have arrogant capital. With the power of Pangu axe, even if it doesn''t turn into bronze in his hands, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Naturally, its sharpness can''t be underestimated!


    But will Han 3000 worry about this?


    Others will, he won''t.


    As soon as the energy was stimulated, Pangu''s mark appeared between the eyebrows. At this time, the old monk''s Pangu axe seemed to be called, and it began to shake faintly.


    "Pangu''s axe is fierce, but don''t you know whose it is?" As soon as Han 3000 draws his mouth, his energy will be maximized.


    Buzz, buzz!


    At that moment, Pan Gu''s axe began to shake wildly. The old monk immediately grabbed it with his hands. But even so, Pan Gu''s axe still dragged his body and moved towards Han 3000 little by little.


    Han 3000 just looked at it with a faint smile, like the gaze of death.


    Pangu axe is an artifact that Han 3000 recognized the Lord. Even if it was taken by others, so what?!


    In their hands, Pangu axe is just a sharp one.


    The old monk''s face was pale, and he could not help but be flustered. He used more strength in his hands. The Loess he stepped on was even pulled out of a deep gully by Pangu''s axe.


    Closer, closer, closer and closer.


    However, less than one meter away from Han 3000, a ferocious evil smile suddenly appeared on the old monk''s sweating face.


    "Han 3000, do you really think Pangu axe is yours?"


    On hearing this, Han three thousand time frowned.


    Before he knew what was going on, the old monk suddenly raised his right hand, clenched his index finger and made a strange gesture to Pan Gu''s axe.


    A strange mark appeared in the air. The next second, it got into Pangu''s axe.


    Pangu axe, which had not been opened in the golden light, suddenly showed the color of bronze after entering this mark, and the echo with Han 3000 stopped abruptly.


    Han 3000''s face was shocked. In a hurry, the old monk had attacked with an axe!


    How could that be?! Pangu axe and himself have recognized the Lord. How can the old monk suddenly control it? What''s more, even the owner of Han 3000 doesn''t know how to use it, but this Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2476

    "Wow


    Almost at the moment of Han 3000''s stupefaction, Pangu''s axe was approaching. Even though Han 3000 dodged very fast, what he did was that the distance was too close.


    Besides, Han 3000 is really careless.


    In any case, he did not expect that at the moment of summoning huipan ancient axe, since it was about to turn back!


    Card wipe!


    With a crisp sound, Han 3000 felt a tremor on his body. When he stepped back a few steps, he looked down. At this time of the abdomen, nearly ten centimeters of the wound suddenly out!


    Although the blood on the wound is not too much, but the purple immortal Xuan armor is abruptly cut a huge hole.


    At this time, the purple light of the immortal xuankai was quite gloomy. Obviously, the divinity of the immortal xuankai began to disappear.


    Although it has protected Han 3000 for countless times, and has also given Han 3000 great support in the battle, in the face of Pangu axe, which is the supreme weapon, it is finally difficult to support. It is cut a huge gap, and the divinity dissipates.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was injured, the old monk gave a ferocious smile, raised Pan Gu''s axe in his hand, and said sarcastically, "now, whose is it?"


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, a moment later, he cold voice back way: "already know you are not ordinary monk, but did not think you are really a demon people."


    "This is not slander, is it?"


    Previously, he called them demons, but now Han 3000 can be sure that these guys really belong to the demons.


    "You''re from the forbidden area of the dead, aren''t you?"


    "You caught Xiaotao, too."


    Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The old monk gave a arrogant smile, looked at Han 3000 and said, "Han 3000, you are very smart. You even know our details?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. With the operation of Pangu axe, Han 3000 believed that there could be no one but himself. And if you have to have someone else, it''s Xiaotao!


    In particular, the method of turning the golden axe into bronze is passed on by Xiao Tao at the critical moment!


    Therefore, Han Sanqian thought about it very soon after he was shocked.


    Guiyuanzi, the master, said to himself that Xiao Tao''s voice came from the forbidden area of the demons. He once asked himself to take a jade pendant and go to the city of burning bones to help him do something.


    Therefore, if these people can use Pangu axes, maybe the peach is in their hands, and they are naturally the bone burning city from the land of the dead!


    "Yes, we are from the land of the dead, but do you know what this means? But the dying. " The old monk said coldly.


    "Of course it makes sense. I have to go to that place to find you." Han three thousand cold voice light way.


    "To us? You have to survive first. " Cold sound a drink, the old monk complexion a coagulation, holding the axe, on the spot directly toward Han 3000.


    Almost at the same time, the water circle in Mingyu''s hand kept on coming.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    Cold sound a drink, the sky fire moon suddenly from the direction of the valley, straight to the dark rain, and Han 3000 himself is steady jade sword, 72 road sword straight to break the old monk.


    However, although the seventy-two magic sword attacks and defends all, it seems to be not so effective against shangpangu axe. Pangu axe is invincible. Even if Han 3000 has a guard, he must avoid his edge. When he attacks, he is often broken up by his more simple, direct and domineering attack. At this time, Han 3000 realizes the pain of his enemies in the past.


    It''s hard to attack, but it''s hard to defend. Even with such a delicate sword technique, it''s very difficult to deal with.


    The sky fire moon wheel on the other side of the dark rain gathers to attack from all sides. Although the dark rain water circle is continuous and the body method is mysterious, it is difficult to get rid of it for a time, which makes Han 3000 at least not too miserable.


    Although Han 3000''s wound was not healed, fortunately, the earth fire Heart Sutra burned tens of thousands of monks and absorbed countless auras. At least he didn''t let his body lag behind. After several bloody fights, although his momentum was slightly lost, he didn''t lose the battle!


    But Han 3000 also knows that the sky fire moon wheel is not mature enough to block the dark rain for a while, but not for a long time. Although she is not her opponent at all, if she entangles with the old monk with Pangu''s axe, with her vigorous body, she will cause great trouble to herself.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s only choice is to take advantage of the dark rain when trapped, quick fight!


    Think of here, Han 3000 suddenly strengthened the attack, eight gold body suddenly opened!


    Though Pangu''s axe is fierce, the eight golden bodies share the same hatred with the enemy!


    "Pangu axe is in my hand, Han 3000. How dare you resist?" The old monk scolded angrily, one was besieged by eight people, and he was very angry.


    "Beat my father with fists, old monk, you are old." Han 3000 fought back in the same cold voice, and Badao Jinshen waved his sword down in the slightest impoliteness.


    Boom!


    Eight swords cut together! Li Dai Wan Jun!


    "Boy, ginger is old enough to be hot!" The old monk roared angrily, and Pangu''s axe raised!


    Boom!


    An invisible giant power instantly tops the light of eight swords! The friction between the two forces instantly ignites the surrounding air¡° Do you really think that you are invincible with Pangu axe in your hand? " Han three thousand cold voice and way, turning over, jade sword flying. Ten thousand swords gather at the top! Broken! Brush, brush! Ten thousand swords fall like rain¡° Han 3000, with Pangu axe in hand, is invincible, but you mediocre, you don''t know its power at all. Now, I''ll let you have a good insight. " With a cold smile, the old monk moved angrily, holding Pan Gu''s axe in his hand, and the bronze Pan Gu''s axe burst into purple and gold. The old monk waved his sword at Wan, and a purple light came out directly. Boom! Although the purple light was smaller than Wan Jian alone, it met the first golden sword and exploded when it flew several meters. Take the two as the core point, burst out endless light, the whole night is bright! Bang bang! The power of ten thousand swords instantly touched and melted away from the sky and turned into nothingness¡° What Han 3000''s face was startled. Looking into the sky, ten thousand swords were not there. Only the jade sword itself fell down¡° This... "Han 3000 was as numb as a chicken, just an axe, and the sword array he learned from Lu Ruoxin suddenly disappeared. Looking back at the beginning, Lu Ruoxin''s move didn''t make him suffer a lot with Pan Gu''s axe. Now... When the situation turns around and his identity changes a little, he is just in someone else''s place and is blocked instantly! Han Sanqian doesn''t think he''s not good at sword formation. What makes this difference is his understanding and use of Pangu axe! Han 3000 must admit that the old monk''s move just now, he won''t¡° How could that be? " This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2477

    "Han 3000, see? Who is the real owner of Pangu axe? With your mediocrity, I''m afraid Pangu axe can only be used to cut firewood. "


    Can only be used to cut firewood?!


    Just a word, but constantly reverberate in Han 3000''s heart at this time.


    Yes, Han 3000, the king of ten thousand utensils in his hand, did not exert his real power from the beginning to the end. It''s not too much to say that he was tyrannical.


    It''s not that it''s not strong enough, but that it''s not good enough.


    Strong guilt even made Han 3000 feel inferior at this time!


    "No!" Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes were fixed: "what did you do to Xiao Tao?"


    The only way to crack Pangu''s axe is that the key core is earlier than Xiaotao, Pangu''s last successor. Han Sanqian absolutely believes that Xiaotao is not the kind of person who can tell right from wrong. He tells these monks about Pangu''s axe method!


    So, she must be forced!


    However, what can make a great descendant of Pangu tell these secrets? We should know that the Pangu people have gone through two exterminations, and they have always kept their mouth shut. They are even willing to bear the suffering of their souls being refined, but they are not willing to tell outsiders a little secret.


    Xiao Tao is the only descendant of Pan Gu. Even though she has been forgotten, Han 3000 believes that Pan Gu''s blood will never let her sell the family secrets at will.


    She will definitely be the same as her clan leader, for the sake of secret, fearless of life and death!


    But this is exactly the reason why han 3000 is angry now. A person is not afraid of life and death. What will he say the secret for!?


    Is it human torture?


    It must be!


    Thinking of this, the nameless fire in Han 3000''s eyes is burning madly.


    He regards Xiaotao as his own sister all the time. When she is in danger, she tells herself how to use Pangu axe. At this time, she is tortured. How can Han 3000 not be angry?!


    Think of poetry outside the city and help from almost suffered, Han 3000 anger such as volcanic eruption.


    Looking at the old monk''s smile, Han 3000 didn''t even wait for his sword to fall down. Instead, he waved his fist and rushed to it angrily.


    "Old thief, I''ll take your dog''s life!"


    Punch, force!


    Instant hit!


    The air was torn and ignited by friction, and Han 3000''s fists rushed up with a raging fire.


    Seeing that Han 3000 attacked directly with his flesh at this time, the old monk smiled coldly: "it''s really Yuchun. Do you think I''m afraid of you with your broken fists?"


    "I want to see if it''s your fist or my ancient axe." As soon as the cold voice drank, the axe turned again and aimed at Han 3000 in the air, which was an axe.


    Axe to fist!


    But what made Lao he still stare was that with his axe, it was reasonable that Han 3000 would avoid his edge at this time, just as he used his sword.


    The old monk really can''t crack the 72 way divine sword. His cultivation is always poor there.


    However, the previous attack by Pangu axe forced Han 3000 to retreat instead of self attack. As a matter of course, in the face of Han 3000''s more direct hand-to-hand fight this time, can he avoid it with Pangu axe?!


    But Han 3000 didn''t!


    "What?"


    "Lunatic, are you crazy!" The old monk scolded angrily.


    But at this time Han 3000 did not hear it. There was even blood red in his eyes, and black Qi was released from his body.


    The blood of magic dragon explodes again!!


    "Damn it The old monk roared angrily. He could not help but increase his strength. He was bound to kill him with an axe!


    Garbage afraid of the master, between the master afraid of horizontal, horizontal afraid not to die, all the time, it is so. In the face of Han 3000 crazy general attack, the old monk also momentum.


    But as the distance between the two grew, he felt a little flustered.


    There is no doubt that he can kill Han 3000 with this axe. But at the same time, Han 3000''s fist is also likely to hit him. Han Sanyi will die, but can he eat this punch??!


    He doesn''t know, he doesn''t know!


    But I think it''s impossible, but looking at Han 3000''s deadly posture, he has some self doubt! If he is not sure that he can hit himself, why would he attack himself like this?!


    So, does it look like a fist on the surface, but in fact, what''s the boy''s secret move?


    At the thought of this, the old monk was even more flustered. At the same time, he was more sure of his guess!


    But the more certain, the more flustered the heart will be. Such a dead cycle is only a few seconds. It has been repeated several times, and the inner courage turns into timidity.


    Finally, the old monk took a step back and tried to leave more space for himself to deal with Han''s insidious moves, but at the same time, his attack weakened a lot.


    Han 3000''s eyes are like fire, and he is still fighting forward without fear!


    "What


    Next, Ming Yu dodged the attack of the sky fire moon wheel and looked at Han 3000. At this time, he rushed to the old monk, and the hanging axe of the old monk was flying over his head¡° Han 3000, aren''t you dying? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2478

    Life?


    Han 3000 gives a cold smile!


    Of course he does!


    But just because he wanted to, Han 3000 had to!


    "Die for me!"


    "Poof


    Punch, axe!


    Almost without any distractions, Han 3000 attacked with all his strength, without defense or defense.


    Originally, it was a huge axe on Han 3000''s head. At this time, because of the old monk''s fear, he just cut it on Han 3000''s back in the air. The tough and sharp axe blade directly penetrated Han 3000''s back, and even the exposed silk axe blade could be seen in his chest.


    But at the same time, Han 3000''s fist almost hit the old monk''s clothes in front of his belly.


    The old monk''s stomach was chilly. He looked at Han 3000 who had been cut by himself in front of him!


    What the hell?


    He''s really attacking himself?!


    However, the old monk is very glad that he retreated. Otherwise, the boy really intends to die with him.


    Thinking of this, the old monk couldn''t help but smile. Fortunately.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han 3000 suddenly looked up and smiled at the old monk.


    "What?" The old monk was suddenly surprised again. He hadn''t slowed down from what he had just done. Now he was suddenly stared at and smiled by Han 3000. He couldn''t help feeling a little numb on his scalp.


    "Right now!" After Han 3000 bit his teeth, he endured the pain of Pangu''s axe, raised his backhand and punched the old monk.


    How could the old monk expect that Han 3000 would not die to such an extent. He has been cut like this by the axe. Shouldn''t that be waiting for death?!


    He didn''t know that Han 3000 rushed here to beat him. Although the power of the fist in his hand seemed very strong, it was just Han 3000''s deliberate disguise.


    Almost all his strength was concentrated on his back.


    He wanted to focus on his brain, but he knew that no matter how strong his energy was, it was impossible for him to protect one of his most vulnerable places.


    Therefore, the only thing we can bear is our own body.


    With his own gold body protection, and the totem of the four gods and beasts, and all his energy gathered here, Han 3000 believes that it''s not a big problem to carry the next blow.


    Even if there is no immortal xuankai, he can still move for a short time.


    To cut Pangu''s axe on himself, Han 3000 had to calculate the old monk''s mind. After all, Pan Gu''s axe is in his hand. If he wants to use Pan Gu''s axe to cut where he wants to cut, he needs a game.


    Attack and defense, since ancient times, itself is a psychological game, whether it is battlefield fighting, or competitive sports, when you completely occupy the psychological advantage in the process of fighting, then the balance of the game will naturally tilt to you.


    Active and passive, that''s it!


    The fact is that although the old monk''s mentality did not collapse, there was a slight fluctuation. His body also stepped back, and then another step. But it was exactly these two steps. The position of Pan Gu''s axe was just as Han 3000 thought, and it hit him in the back.


    At this time, in the face of Han 3000''s sudden attack, the old monk naturally didn''t think about it. He hastily tried to resist it with his hand, but was surprised to find that Han 3000''s goal was not to hit him at all. Instead, he used his backhand to block the attack, and directly pushed his body. His hand, which was stuck on Han 3000''s body, lost its center of gravity and strength, With the body faltering back, finally can only reluctantly let go!


    "What


    Seeing such a scene, Mingyu was surprised and had a kind of Japanese dog''s mood. Naturally, the old monk threw Pangu''s axe away, but Han 3000''s continuous operation was really unthinkable.


    No one in the world is afraid of his method of seizing weapons. Use your body as a fortress, and then


    At this time, the old monk also reflected that he had lost something. He looked at his hand in a daze. He couldn''t believe that he gave back the Pan Gu axe which he managed to get.


    "Han 3000, are you crazy? How can I exchange my life for Pangu axe? Do you have a life to live with? " The old monk cried angrily.


    Han 3000''s situation at this time was a little scary. He ran through there with a huge axe on his back, but he ignored it and just smiled: "shouldn''t I tell you this?"


    "You took Pangu axe. Is it useful?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly gathered all his energy in his chest, and the Pangu mark between his forehead immediately returned to his heart from the middle of his eyebrows.


    What''s amazing is that the huge axe hanging on his body began to fade its purple color. It was like a piece of iron that was put into the molten iron. It slowly disappeared into Han 3000''s body.


    "This is..." Ming was surprised when it rained.


    "You can control Pangu axe, but don''t forget, so can I." Han 3000 smiles coldly, and the five elements stone flies out of his hand. After Pangu''s axe doesn''t enter Han 3000''s body, it emits light and heals Han 3000''s wound.


    "Now, you can die." As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 solidified a fist in his hand and punched the old monk directly. The old monk was incredibly beaten and flew. Han 3000 took another grip in his hand. Pangu''s axe suddenly flew out of the air, raised the axe and chopped it down! But at this time, a dark shadow suddenly came out! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2479

    The huge style of boxing, with the potential of destruction, made the old monk look dull, only looking at Han 3000 in horror.


    However, that fierce and incomparable fist was doomed to fall into the air.


    Suddenly, the man in black appeared in front of the old monk. He just shook his hands slightly and took advantage of the situation. Then he blocked Han 3000''s powerful fist.


    With one punch in the air, Han 3000 didn''t attack again. He grasped the axe with his right hand and stared at the man in black in front of him.


    He was dressed in black and wrapped with cloth on his head, which was quite similar to those monks'' clothes. However, he had a black cloak and a faint black air around him. It was obvious that he was very human.


    "Another one?"


    Han 3000 frowned. Moreover, the cultivation of the man who came here is absolutely not low. At least, Han 3000 has seen the strongest spirit of evil spirit for such a long time.


    "Waste!"


    The man also ignored Han 3000. He just looked at the old monk and scolded him. He turned his head and looked at the dark rain which was entangled by the moon wheel.


    Hand slightly a lift, a black air will instantly fly out of the cuff, direct sky fire moon.


    The sky fire moon wheel is broken up in an instant, and the dark rain can also be released. At this time, Han 3000 moves with one hand, and the sky fire moon wheel obediently returns to his side in an instant.


    "I have seen the Lord." The dark rain rushed to come over in a hurry, knelt on one knee on the ground, and respectfully said to the mysterious man in black.


    "I have seen the Lord." The old monk, with fear on his face, got up from the ground and knelt down.


    This makes Han 3000 even more calm. Looking at this, the mysterious man in black seems to be their leader, or some superior?!


    So, this person may be behind the scenes?!


    "You two trash, are you still qualified to appear in front of me?" Cried the mysterious man coldly.


    His voice is very strange, like empty, but inside, Han 3000 always feels familiar. However, even if Han 3000 wants to break his head, it is still difficult to find a person who matches him.


    "Damn it, my subordinates!"


    "Damn it, my subordinates!" Ming Yu and the old monk immediately lowered their heads and said in fear and guilt.


    "Whether you are dead or alive, you have your own judgment. You don''t have to pretend in front of me." The mysterious man said in a cold voice. Suddenly, the whole person turned around and looked at Han 3000. Although he didn''t speak, Han 3000 could feel that he seemed to be staring at himself, and there was a kind of smile in his eyes.


    Before Han 3000 could speak, he took the lead in saying, "long time no see, Han 3000!"


    Long time no see.


    Han 3000 frowned. He was really what he felt. He was an acquaintance!


    But who is he?


    Looking back all the way, Han 3000 has never had any contact with the people of the demon clan. It must be said that there are also the three demon clans trapped in Longshan. It''s just that these people are obviously not with them.


    Who would he be?!


    "Who are you?" Han 3000 cold voice but way, but in the hand is the energy put, keep vigilant all the time.


    "Ha ha ha!" A grim sneer, like the general from the ice cave, he said: "I knew you would never remember me, but I will always remember you, and, Han 3000, I swear, I will become a nightmare that you will never forget in your life."


    "You are really much stronger than before."


    Before?!


    Sure enough, I know you!


    "But I''m not bad either."


    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow of his original place was still alive, but Han 3000 had clearly felt the strong black air coming from all directions.


    "So fast?" As soon as the cold voice hummed, Han 3000 responded very quickly. When he attacked the old monk, the eight golden bodies became one, and then he released them again.


    have the same enemy and hatred!


    Brush!


    Hum!


    Several at the same time, four figures suddenly hit!


    With several dull sounds, the attack of the man in black was directly blocked by badaojinshi.


    But block is block down, Han 3000 at this time is feeling numb!


    This guy is so powerful. Even if he shares the damage with eight gold bodies, he can make his body so uncomfortable.


    "It''s interesting to share the damage with eight golden bodies."


    Voice a fall, a black figure has no omen appeared in front of Han 3000.


    "You''re a little funny, too." Han 3000 cold voice counterattacks a way.


    "I have a lot more interesting. I''m afraid you can''t afford it. " Leng Sheng smiled and suddenly disappeared, killing Han 3000 from both sides.


    But just when Han 3000 was ready to resist, the corner of his eye suddenly turned to see, just disappeared in the front of the figure, at this time already close to himself less than half a meter!


    "Phantom!" Han 3000 suddenly turned pale!


    This guy is so fast that he makes countless shadows through speed that he even makes mistakes in judgment.


    The man in black suddenly sneered, and his fingers became a sword, attacking Han 3000''s heart! Bang! Han 3000 suddenly felt a sudden pain in his chest, which turned into a very wonderful feeling, but the next second, the sharp pain came from his sternum and spread all over his body¡° Poof Eight golden bodies vomit blood almost at the same time¡° You Han 3000 widened his eyes and almost looked at the mysterious man in black in front of him in disbelief¡° What about? It''s shocking, isn''t it? In order to deal with your eight golden bodies, I have studied this bone coagulating finger for a long time. How are you satisfied? " The man in black smiles and moves his feet. He kicks Han 3000 several meters. The other seven gold bodies also followed back. At this time, Han 3000 covered his chest with his hands and tried to endure the severe pain in his chest. He couldn''t help looking at the guy suspiciously. What''s the so-called bone coagulating finger specially designed for his gold body?! Who the hell is he¡° Satisfied Biting the blood on his mouth, Han 3000 laughed angrily¡° Just be satisfied. " The man in Black said with a smile, "wait a minute, there''s something more satisfactory for you."¡° Is that right? " Han three thousand disdain sneer, hand Pangu ax suddenly a grip, directly rushed up. The eight golden bodies instantly turned into a figure and broke with an axe! The man in black also suddenly faced the enemy, and his black spirit surged to meet him. Boom!!! Bang!!! When they met, there were explosions all around! Heaven and earth change color for it. At the same time, countless disciples from the other side of the valley ran out in a panic, and the roar of monsters could be heard behind them. The glutton of evil also unfolds in the valley, which is a killing frenzy for others, but a blood washing ceremony for itself. The war between the two sides was fierce with constant screams and explosions. The whole valley is like hell on earth! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2480

    "Up


    Ming Yu made up his mind. As soon as his voice fell, he and the old monk gave each other a look. Then he stepped on his feet and flew up in an instant.


    In the sky, Han 3000 and the mysterious man are already fighting with each other. Both sides have attacks and defenses. Han 3000''s axe is constantly sharp, and the skills of shadow and ghost are endless. It''s hard to win.


    But with the participation of Mingyu and the old monk, the balance of both sides began to tilt.


    Without Pan Gu''s axe and Ming Yu, Han 3000 naturally doesn''t pay attention to them, but in the process of fighting with this strange man in black, they are very troublesome.


    In particular, Ming Yu, although the strength of hainv is much worse than Han 3000, she is also an absolute expert. In addition, the uniqueness of the water circle makes her always make trouble for Han 3000.


    It''s like when you do something with your whole body, there''s a fly floating in front of you. It''s very annoying!


    See Han 3000 facial irritability, at this time the mysterious man in black a cold smile: "it looks like you are very irritable!"


    "I want you to do more!" Han 3000 cheered coldly and angrily, and he chopped away with an axe in his hand.


    The man in black suddenly appeared in front of Han 3000. He slapped him and said with a smile: "there will always be irritability. This is what the weak should be."


    "Pangu axe is like a firewood cutter in your hand. How can you not be bothered?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he clapped his hand directly on Han 3000''s body. Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s jade sword had already been ready in advance. As his body shape was taken back, the sword also rowed on the arm of the mysterious man in black.


    The two sides fell to the ground with scars on each other.


    "Very strong, one to three, you can hurt me!" The mysterious man glanced at the cut wound on his left arm, and couldn''t help clapping and laughing.


    "But what about eleven?" As soon as the words fell, eight big men suddenly jumped out of the woods.


    These eight people are still wrapped in black clothes and their heads. They can''t see clearly their appearance or anything else, but their cultivation is not weak at all.


    Han three thousand lightly a smile, just hold the axe of hand more tightly, smile a way: "that cut more eight axes!"


    "I''m afraid you can''t even chop an axe. Go on!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the mysterious man in black immediately took the lead in jumping on Han 3000, while the remaining ten people scattered in all directions and gathered around.


    Maybe others will be afraid, but Han 3000 is not.


    With a grip of the axe, you can kill it directly!


    Boom!!!


    So there were explosions and dust. Afterwards, a group of people lead the sky from the earth and tear the void!


    "A fight?"


    At this time, at the foot of the mountain, two teams of people and horses converged in one place from two directions, led by Lu Ruoxin and the golden Jiashi. At this time, the golden Jiashi sat on the mount, looking up at the sky, not from the strange way.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold. He frowned and said, "is there anyone else to help Han 3000?"


    But Lu Ruoxin, the power of Han 3000, knows very well that in addition to saving him, who else can save him at such a critical moment?


    "Could it be Han 3000 himself?" Asked the golden beetle.


    Lu Ruoxin hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. This possibility was not unexpected, but it was almost impossible.


    He has fallen into the soul formation, and the spies have seen his soul out of the valley for a long time. Now that he has done so, even if this guy has nine lives, there are no 3721 souls.


    "I wish it was him, but it''s impossible."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "On, you want Su Yingxia, I want Han 3000, no one can take people from me." Lu Ruoxin waved his big hand and immediately led thousands of troops behind him to attack the mountain.


    Boom!!!


    At the foot of the mountain, suddenly the dust and smoke rolled!


    On the mountain at this time, the scene has been extremely chaotic.


    Eleven experts surround Han Sany and fight with each other. At the bottom, those who dare to come out of the valley by the evil glutton are also under the threat of the mysterious man and gather at the bottom to attack Han Sany.


    Although these people are all fleeing soldiers, they are also devoured by the glutton of evil in the valley. After all, the base number is very large. Even if they flee here, there are still more than 10000 people left.


    There are ten masters rioting, and there are tens of thousands of people besieging them. Even in Han 3000''s heyday, it''s hard to resist, not to mention the current situation of Han 3000.


    Fortunately, the glutton of evil also arrived.


    A bloody mouth, a few people are swallowed.


    All the monks scattered in panic, which relieved Han 3000 a lot of pressure.


    "Earth fire, Thunder Dragon!"


    "Sky fire"; Moon wheel! "


    "Wuxiangshengong!"


    Boom!!!!


    In the face of this attack, Han 3000 got angry. In his right hand, he opened the way with seventy-two magic swords, and in his left hand, he used Pangu''s axe to attack Jing. He killed a bloody path in the 11 people''s attack. Later, he took out his spare time to face the ten thousand people below and drank three times.


    Boom!! The ground explodes instantly, and the whole earth trembles. At this time, Lu Ruoxin and golden Jiashi also arrive. Seeing this, they can''t help but open their eyes!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2481

    The scene is so spectacular and magnificent that even the golden warriors and Lu Ruoxin, who are used to seeing the scene, can''t help but gape.


    But what shocked them even more was that they thought that such a fierce scene should be a battle between the two sides. However, when they looked up, they saw a man quickly surrounded by more than a dozen people, and there were ten thousand people on the ground to assist in the attack. The only one was a monster that seemed to be helping the besieged people.


    "Glutton of evil!"


    All of a sudden, someone recognized who the monster was at a glance. At this time, he was shocked.


    Even though there were tens of thousands of people behind Lu Ruoxin and golden Jia, they were all surprised at this time.


    The glutton of evil, the fierce beast of ancient times, no one can smell it!


    "The glutton of evil?" Lu Ruoxin was also excited and shouted, and his brain also rotated rapidly: "if it''s the gluttony of evil, the person above should not be..."


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin looked up in horror.


    When the group of people around Han 3000 suddenly took a side position, Lu Ruoxin felt numb when he could catch a glimpse of Han 3000''s face!


    "Han 3000!" Lu Ruoxin murmured!


    "What, Han 3000?"


    "This... How can this be? Isn''t Han 3000 already crushed in the valley and separated from his soul? "


    "Even the soul can be separated, which means that his body is almost dead. In this case, even the real God is hard to fight back. How did this guy do it?"


    "Yes, everyone is on the verge of this kind of situation. Even if they want to resist, they can''t do it at all."


    "Shit, this guy really wants to subvert the Three Outlooks every time."


    With Lu Ruoxin''s words, there was a lot of discussion. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they all thought it was bragging!


    Golden beetle also took off his helmet at this time, and frowned tightly on his handsome face. Looking at the man with a bucket of eleven in the sky, he murmured, "is he Han 3000?"


    Lu Ruoxin has been staring at Han 3000. The whole person hasn''t sobered up from the shock. At this time, how can he have the time to answer the golden warrior.


    "Interesting." Even though no one paid attention to it, the golden beetle still couldn''t help but sigh and answer to himself, and a slight smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "when I first heard that Miss Lu actually had a crush on the man she liked, I really didn''t believe it. After all, they are all men. Naturally, they know the man''s deceitful mouth


    "However, as I have seen with my own eyes, I have a slight liking for this boy. If you can break the army like a wolf among thousands of people, at least your courage is commendable


    "Skill?" At this time, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes had changed from shock to admiration, and even a little bit of pride.


    Just like Han 3000 was his man at this time, she said with a smile: "what is ten thousand people? When you come to the Central Plains and see more, you won''t say that. "


    "If I can get Miss Lu''s praise, I know this guy must be extraordinary. Now my opinion also confirms my guess, but beauty is in the eye of the beholder." The golden man had no choice but to smile.


    "We, Fang Kun, can also kill among these evil monks." With that, his eyes flashed, his legs forced, and he flew directly from the mount to the crowd.


    The golden armor suddenly burst into golden light. As soon as he reached the sky, his hands crossed his chest. After that, with a fierce pull, a huge golden confusion scattered from him!


    Bang bang!


    Dozens of monks were directly knocked down by the golden light.


    "Lord, no, someone''s coming."


    In the air at this time, hearing the explosion at his feet, the old monk hurried back to see the golden warrior and the dark army not far away. He shouted in a hurry.


    The mysterious man in black frowned slightly and didn''t even turn his head back. He only attacked Han 3000: "what about the comer? Are we alone? "


    "The army of the Lu family, and... And..."


    "And what?"


    "The people of desert city are here, too."


    "What?" Hearing this, the mysterious man in black took Han 3000 back, handed him over to others and looked back.


    "Golden armour, desert city! Shit, how did they come here? " The mysterious man in Black said angrily.


    "I don''t know, but the Lu family seems to be very elite. Lord, they are not small."


    When the mysterious man in black heard this, he was even more angry. He glanced at the army of the Lu family and the army of the golden armour, and then said in a cold voice, "ready to withdraw!"


    "Yes Lao he Shangdao.


    As soon as the voice falls, the mysterious man in black suddenly speeds up and rushes to Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000 is entangled by others and confronts with an axe and a sword.


    "Han Sanqian, that''s all for today. Remember it for me. Your revenge against me is not over yet. I am waiting for you in the city of burning bones. You may not come, but seven days later, your friend, I will let her become a grotto of ten thousand people, and anyone can go in and out at will. " Voice a fall, this guy''s hand immediately black gas a put, will Han 3000 beat back a few steps, tight and cold drink a go!


    Han 3000 wanted to pursue, but at this time, strange things have appeared! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2482

    Pangu axe in hand suddenly uncontrollably hummed and trembled. At the same time, the bronze color of Pangu axe was also rapidly disappearing. A stream of gold slowly diffused up and completely wrapped the bronze color.


    Tight and tight, there was another black covering, and then the shaking stopped completely, like a rusty ax!


    "What?" Han 3000 suddenly a surprised, back to the eyes but see the mysterious man in black to his evil smile.


    After that, he took the ten masters and took a step forward. The next second, seeing them again was hundreds of meters away. He ran again and almost disappeared in sight.


    As soon as they ran away, the monks who had just attacked Han 3000 also threw away their armor and fled!


    In his hand, the golden warrior shot several monks in succession. In two steps, he caught up with several monks who tried to escape. With a big hand, he left several corpses.


    But even so, the mountains and roads were mixed, and the sky was dark. As soon as the monks in black fled, they moved quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, they had already escaped more than half.


    "Don''t chase the poor!"


    Seeing that his subordinates wanted to chase him, the golden beetle waved his hand and let out a cold voice. At this time, he turned over and flew several meters to stop the escaping monks. Several of his subordinates rushed to surround them.


    "Keep it alive and take it back."


    "Yes


    A few hands quickly grasp a few monks, and at this time, his eyes on Han Sanqian''s body.


    Han 3000 just looked at the direction of the mysterious man in black disappearing, and his teeth clenched.


    His words before his departure not only made Han 3000 feel secure, but also extremely heavy. What is secure is that Xiaotao is really in their hands and is safe at present, not what Han 3000 guessed before. He may be forced by what means they use.


    But what''s worse is that some worries will be late, but they will come.


    A week!


    If she didn''t go, Xiao Tao would face a nightmare in her life!


    "Are you ok?" At this time, Lu Ruoxin with a few people slowly came over, while also not forgetting to watch vigilantly, still in the distance chasing the monk''s Taotie.


    Seeing Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 took a little look and turned to look at her: "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    "What are you looking at me for?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "What do you think I should look at you with?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "When you were in danger, who brought people to save you? Han 3000, a man should know the good and the bad. " Lu Ruoxin is discontented.


    "In danger?" Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    Lu Ruoxin was not angry. Instead, he quietly ordered his entourage to come


    "Yes


    "Camp on the spot! Prepare some good wine and delicious food. In addition, let the seven elders bring some people here to have a look for him! " Lu Ruoxin glanced at Han 3000 and said.


    "Yes


    "No need." Han 3000 coldly refused, looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "Han 3000''s life doesn''t need help from others. Lu Ruoxin, put away your set. What you promised me."


    "You Lu Ruoxin is angry and kind-hearted for this guy, but he doesn''t appreciate it at all. It makes her crazy!


    In the situation that she is pursued by tens of thousands of people, only others try their best to make her happy. She doesn''t even need to give any feedback. As long as she nods, those people are as happy as a pug seeing a bone. What else do they need?!


    But now, she not only responded, but also took the initiative to care about him. She even asked people to arrange good food and wine, and sent the elder of the strongest Blue Mountain Pavilion on the top of the blue mountain to treat him. What kind of treatment is this?!


    Even if you don''t get the master''s order of the blue mountain Pavilion, you are not qualified to enjoy the treatment of the elder of the blue mountain Pavilion. The blue mountain Pavilion is only responsible for the patriarch. Naturally, only the patriarch has such treatment.


    But now, I give Han 3000 the best treatment. It''s self-evident where I hold him. Lu Ruoxin never even thought that he would pay so much for a man and treat him so well, but now


    She did, the impression that those men should be happy, crazy do not know why, but in Han 3000 here, is extremely cold face and heartless refusal.


    "Things, things, you only see that person and your things? Didn''t you get the letter? " Lu Ruoxin said angrily in a cold voice.


    "Yes, so what?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Even if the letter is Su Yingxia''s handwriting, even if she wrote those words, Han 3000 does not believe that she will change her mind!


    In Han 3000''s heart, Su Yingxia must be forced to be helpless.


    "So what?" Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin was so angry that he vomited blood: "can''t you understand words? Or do you think who forced her? "


    "Even if you don''t force her, even if you change your heart? But I like her, love her, is that enough? " Han 3000 looks firm cold voice way.


    Still like her, love her! The words hit Lu Ruoxin''s heart like a hammer, which made her feel difficult to breathe for a moment. Stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats, Lu Ru Xin adjusted her anger from the inside. He looked at Han three thousand with a fierce look. He laughed in cold voice: "the final end of licking dogs is very miserable. Han three thousand, what are you using in front of me?" I''m afraid you won''t be happy after reading Su Yingxia''s letter. " With that, Lu Ruoxin angrily took out a letter from his arms. Su Yingxia''s letter? Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Han 3000 immediately became nervous, especially when he saw the letter he took out. But just as he was about to deliver the letter to Han 3000, a big hand suddenly appeared. He grabbed the letter and looked up. The golden man had already come to him. He grabbed the letter with his right hand and looked at Han 3000 with a smile: "are you Han 3000?" Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkly, looked at a letter, was caught dead by him, this just coldly looked at him: "who are you?"¡° In Xia Fangkun, the Desert King City is also called the successor of the desert city. "¡° It has something to do with me. Give me back the letter! " Han 3000 is lazy about Desert King City and desert city. He has no interest in the so-called successor. In his eyes, he only has everything about Su Yingxia. With Han three thousand one snatch, Fang Kun slightly raised his hand and moved the letter more open. At this time, he said with a smile: "we worked hard to get the letter here. It seems inappropriate for you to take it, Mr. Han?"¡° What do you want? " Han 3000 asked coldly. At this time, Fang Kun looked at Han 3000 with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2483

    "Fang Kun has heard a lot about you, Han 3000. It''s rare to see you today. How about... Let''s have a competition? If you win, this is your letter. If you lose, this is your letter... "


    "It''s a deal!" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Don''t you listen to what will happen if you lose?" Fang Kun laughs.


    "No need." Han 3000 cold voice way: "can''t lose of matter, know his result have what meaning?"


    Arrogant, domineering!


    consider everybody and everything beneath one ''s notice!


    This is Han 3000!


    "There''s seed!" Fang Kun clenched his teeth and was inspired by Han 3000''s hegemony. At this time, he cried out.


    "Are you crazy?" Lu Ruoxin''s reputation to Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun''s strength is needless to say, but for Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin really doesn''t know where he got the courage. Secondly, Lu Ruoxin understands that Fang Kun''s competition with Han 3000 is not just about competition.


    It''s just a fight for the dignity of women and men.


    It''s all my own. There''s no need to fight for this loyalty! What''s more, this letter is what Lu Ruoxin wants to use to make Han Sanqian give up his heart, rather than become other tools in Fang Kun''s hands.


    But to Lu Ruoxin''s words, Fang Kun, who was provoked by the war, obviously turned a deaf ear. He looked coldly at Han 3000, and the sword in his hand suddenly pulled out slowly.


    When Han 3000 moved his hand, Pangu''s axe disappeared automatically. He held the jade sword horizontally, and the sky fire moon wheel was attached to it. A sword with red and blue blades was beautiful.


    "Doesn''t Han 3000 have a Pangu axe? What does it mean to have a sword? You look down on me? " Although the jade sword is full of momentum, Fang Kun is still very upset when Han 3000 doesn''t take out his Pangu axe.


    "Have you never heard of an idiom? How to kill a chicken with an ox knife! If all dogs and cats use Pangu axe, what do you think it is? Do you buy vegetables at the vegetable market? " As soon as the voice fell, the seventy-two magic sword had been added to the body, and turned into a cold and boundless, and rushed directly to Fang Kun.


    "You are arrogant!" Fang Kun was also obviously angered by Han Sanqian''s words. He was covered with gold armor and flash. He held a long sword like a knife in his hand. With a roar, he also welcomed him.


    Boom!


    When the two met, the sword light was opposite, and suddenly there was an explosion. The light was shining all over the world, hitting ten thousand tons. The ground was filled with sand and rocks, and the night sky was filled with wind and clouds!


    "Boy, let me give you a taste of my Fangjia sword technique!"


    "The wind is raging!"


    "Is it?" Han 3000 coldly a smile, 72 road magic sword immediately Lianhua three!


    Ping, Ping, Ping!


    The two swords suddenly meet, and the two figures are like two dragons fighting for hegemony. You come and I go.


    The sword technique of the 72 road magic sword is mysterious, and the body technique is strange. Fang Kun is no inferior to the opponent. Fang''s sword technique is also an unusual move. At the same time, it''s also a big open and big harmony, a sword with a golden light, a tiger with power, and an abnormal hegemony.


    "Han 3000, you guy..." originally, Lu Ruoxin refused to fight with them. At this time, when they really fight, they can''t help but forget their position.


    Staring blankly at the two figures in the sky, especially the one of Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin was distracted at this time.


    "No wonder they all say that Han 3000 is very capable. He deserves his reputation when he sees him today." At this time, an old man came slowly by Lu Ruoxin''s side. The old man was full of white hair, but he was full of energy. There was a touch of hegemony in his eyes, and he was a master.


    He was followed by several middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s.


    "Seven elders." Seeing the old man, even Lu Ruoxin was slightly polite at this time.


    People who can enter the blue mountain pavilion are basically the most important experts at the top of the blue mountain. Naturally, from the clan leader at the top of the blue mountain to the next, they will maintain enough respect.


    "I have never heard of or seen the subtlety of this sword technique. I thought it was the subtlety of the subtlety that Fang''s sword technique, which was hidden in the desert city, did not go out of the Central Plains but gathered alone. But I never thought that today I saw a more exquisite sword technique in Han 3000''s hands. It really opened my eyes." Seven elders nodded, looking at the two figures in the sky, the whole person was extremely happy.


    For those masters like them, it''s the happiest thing in the process of practicing martial arts and cultivating Taoism that they can see more mysterious unique knowledge!


    "Elder seven, do you think Han 3000''s sword technique is very mysterious?"


    "It''s more than mystery. It''s a unique skill in the sword." Seven elder just color smile way.


    Lu Ruoxin could not help but frown. She could see its difference from the sword technique, but she never thought that its height could reach the unparalleled level in the world.


    Back between eyes, see seven elder complexion serious again, don''t seem to joke.


    "It''s not surprising that you can use this sword technique to cross the world. It''s an old saying that the Yangtze River is rolling, the wolves behind push the waves ahead, the young are talented, and the younger generation is really terrible." The seven elders smiled.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned: "seven elders... Han 3000 is not a swordsman in all directions. Even I have never seen him use this kind of sword before!"


    "What?" A exclamation, seven elder smile immediately solidified in the face! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2484

    "Seven elders, you may have lived in the blue mountain Pavilion for a long time, so you don''t know much about Han 3000. But Han 3000 never used sword as a killing move! " Lu Ruoxin also looked at the figure in the sky and couldn''t accept this reality for a moment.


    "It''s impossible." Elder seven shook his head: "you see that sword technique is not only exquisite, but also very familiar. It''s obvious that he didn''t just learn it. In my opinion, he has at least learned it for a long time. How can he..."


    In fact, this point is difficult for Lu Ruoxin to understand.


    Han 3000 can''t use a sword, or can use it, but there is absolutely no sword technique to speak of. She has been observing Han 3000 for a long time, and has played with Han 3000 thoroughly for several times. Naturally, she has the right to speak about Han 3000''s skills.


    But now the fact is that Han 3000 can use it, and it''s very good.


    The sword technique is exquisite, and the sword moves are very familiar. The seven elders'' cognition is obviously right.


    What the hell is going on!!


    "Unless..." seven elders also naturally know, Miss Lu family can''t lie to cheat him, in this matter, she also has no meaning of lying.


    So there''s only one possibility left.


    A very unlikely possibility!


    "Unless someone passes on to him the unique skills and skills of his life?" Lu Ruoxin also thought of this possibility almost for the first time.


    Elder seven nodded. That''s right. Only in this way can he learn and understand how to use it in a very short time, and give full play to the power of sword technique.


    "But it''s impossible." Lu Ruoxin shook his head.


    Han three thousand from the track of trapped Longshan almost a check, he was first swallowed by the evil of gluttonous, and then out of the time is in this side of the border near the town.


    This area is almost deserted. Even if there are people in the border towns, it is obviously not like a place where there are experts.


    "What''s more, it''s not too much for him to call himself a sword God. His skill has reached its peak. How can he pass it on to Han 3000 for no reason?"


    As the seven elders, it''s hard to identify with this possibility, just as no one is willing to give his life''s wealth to people who are not relatives.


    Unless, by chance, you meet someone.


    But the problem is that with the fall of such a master, there can be no news or movement in the world.


    Strange, strange, hard to think about.


    "This Han 3000 is full of secrets!" Lu Ruoxin answered lightly.


    I don''t know when, Lu Ruoxin seems to have been used to the secrets of Han 3000, so he is lazy to think about the places he can''t figure out.


    "I can see." The seven elders also nodded and looked up at the battle situation in the sky.


    At this time, the two had fought bravely and fiercely. Especially at this time, Fang Kun had almost reached the state of madness and anger. Each sword was almost a thousand strength. There was no competition. It was clear that he wanted to kill people.


    But different from him, Han 3000 didn''t have any irritable mood at this time. He just calmly took every move of his and then fought back!


    Fang Kun''s sword technique is really fierce, but the Qi 20 road magic sword is obviously more fierce!


    With the development of swordsmanship, the swordsmanship of route 72 has become more and more intensive and fierce. Fang Kun, who had a slight advantage at the beginning, could not resist it. For a time, he was naturally angry and angry. Now he is murderous.


    "Your elders, didn''t they tell you, young people, don''t be so frivolous and angry?" At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly smiles and catches a flaw in Fang Kun''s disorderly sword technique. Then, Jianfeng points and a sword Qi suddenly bursts out.


    "Bang!"


    Fang Kun, who looks fierce, is hit by the sword Qi. He only feels a strange force shaking his body. After several steps back, he just manages to stabilize his body.


    "Poof!"


    At the same time, a mouthful of blood immediately spewed out from the mouth.


    Fang Kun is not willing to look at Han 3000, especially at this time, he still has a sneer on his face.


    Impossible, impossible, he can''t lose.


    Who is he? He is the successor of the desert city, the king of the future, and the master with ambition to carry forward and even dominate the Fang family!


    How could he lose? What''s more, it''s a loser from the earth!?


    "You lost." Han 3000 said with slight disdain. If he didn''t want Lu Ruoxin to give Han Nian to himself, and he wasn''t the one brought by Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 would never show mercy.


    If someone else had just hit his chest with this sword, he could easily take his life.


    However, Han 3000 obviously left a backhand, received at least 90% of the force, this is just to repel him.


    But it is obvious that Fang Kun knows this, and so does Lu Ruoxin and other onlookers!


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 did not pay any attention to him, so he went to the whereabouts.


    But almost at this time, Fang Kun suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red with blood, and with endless anger, he suddenly grasped the sword in his hand! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2485

    "Han 3000, be careful!" Seeing Fang Kun''s situation, Lu Ruoxin was angry again, but he was always worried about the man in his heart. At this time, he could not help shouting to Han 3000.


    Speaking late, then fast, almost at the moment when Lu Ruoxin just opened his mouth, Fang Kun was already holding a long sword. He drank angrily, and his body flew to Korea 3000 at a very fast speed.


    Because the distance is very close, and Han 3000 has completely let Fang Kun go at this time, and he admits that he will lose and win. Therefore, he has relaxed his vigilance. People are slowly falling from the sky. He is obviously unprepared for Fang Kun''s sudden attack!


    This is a fact that everyone can see with their own eyes.


    Whether it is Lu Ruoxin''s urgent cry, or seven elders and others'' slightly frowning at this time, secretly sighing Fang Kun''s victory, despicable and shameless, all one by one explain Fang Kun''s despicability at this time and Han 3000''s danger.


    Han 3000 also felt the strange change of the breath behind him. His eyes shrank, and the next second, his jade sword backhand was blocked.


    "Ping!"


    Almost at the same time, Fang Kun''s dark sword also suddenly hit, two swords meet, fire everywhere.


    "Drink!"


    But the moment he met in the sword, Fang Kun hit again.


    From Han 3000 down the moment, Fang Kun has decided, must not lose!


    It''s easy to dodge an open gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. Even though Han 3000''s reaction speed is fast enough to block his deadly sword, it''s hard to block others'' preparation. He is ready to withdraw in a hurry, but suddenly, Han 3000''s brow suddenly shrinks.


    The whole back suddenly appeared a tearing sound like pulling, the body suddenly hurt, and the consciousness also flashed in an instant.


    Han Sanqian''s spirit still retreated, but because of the sudden great changes in his body, his speed slowed down, and his energy began to disobey his command. In the face of Fang Kun''s fierce blow, Han Sanqian could avoid some, but he could not avoid all.


    Bang!


    Fang Kun hit Han 3000 directly in the abdomen. Although Han 3000 failed to hit 100% with all his strength because of his Dodge, at least 50% of the force was covered by Han 3000, and even 80% of the force in Fang Kun''s eyes.


    Boom!


    Almost after a dull sound, Han 3000''s body quickly fell from the air.


    "Damn it." With a low scold, Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold.


    Almost when Fang Kun was about to make another move, a piece of white silk suddenly flew out and tied his hands directly. Lu Ruoxin''s graceful posture came at a gallop. He held Han 3000 in his arms, looked at Fang Kun coldly and said, "enough!"


    Fang Kun''s heart glared at Han 3000, who had closed his eyes and was in a coma. The next second, he said in a disdainful voice: "if you didn''t protect him, I would have killed his dog!"


    "Han 3000, that''s all! Pooh Fang Kun murmured.


    Lu Ruoxin''s eyes were filled with anger, and he said in a cold voice: "but so? Is it not obvious who just lost and who won? "


    "Joke, but I deliberately let him. After all, his wife gave it to me. I won''t let him do a few tricks. Is it okay? When I really make a move, he can''t even take a punch from me. " Fang Kun said angrily in a cold voice.


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Kun clenched his fist with his right hand!


    "The little Lord is invincible!"


    In the distance, the ten thousand soldiers led by him suddenly cried out in unison.


    "Shameless!" In a low voice, Lu Ruoxin scolds him lazily and flies down to the ground with Han 3000.


    With Lu Ruoxin taking people down, the seven elder also waved his hand and asked several of his cabinet disciples to help, while he also slowly rushed to him.


    Fang Kun also followed the landing, his dozens of confidants, also with the soldiers behind, excitedly rushed over.


    Almost all the soldiers with a consensus stopped neatly at a distance of 20 meters from Lu Ruoxin, Fang Kun and other big men, and only a dozen close friends came to Fang Kun.


    "The young master is really powerful, just a few punches will Han 3000 that Si to beat down."


    "Ha ha, although we are far away from the Central Plains, it is said that Han 3000 has been very popular recently. Many people even rumor that he is the spokesman of some miracle, the demon God. In a word, he is called a God. I thought he had a lot of ability, but the result is just like that!"


    "That''s not right. It''s not Han three thousand bad, but it''s our young master who is strong. Some people can cross the Central Plains, but they don''t know that there are people outside the people, and there is heaven outside. When luck comes, they will show their true colors when they meet the sufferers. "


    "So in the end, it''s our little master''s skill."


    "It''s not true, especially that fist. My good boy is full of wind power. One punch directly knocked Han 3000 unconscious. If someone hadn''t saved him, I''m afraid someone would have lost his life."


    "Hehe, our young master is not only skilled in swordsmanship, but also powerful in boxing. What''s this called? I don''t know. One fist determines the world!"


    "What a one shot winner!"


    At this time, a group of confidants happily complimented Fang Kun. One by one, they were full of pride. At the same time, Fang Kun over there fell into great self expansion at this time.


    At this time, although he waved his hand hypocritically on the surface, indicating that everyone didn''t have to say so, he actually had flowers in his heart and felt that he was already the first in the world in his eyes! For his shameless behavior, he not only did not have the slightest guilt, but directly chose to ignore¡° Elder, Han 3000 is seriously injured. " At this time, the disciple who had already arrived at Lu Ruoxin''s side to check Han 3000''s body suddenly raised his head and rushed to the report of seven elders meeting¡° Seriously injured? " Seven elder eyebrows a wrinkle, a few steps to Han 3000''s side squat down, and then a hand to grasp Han 3000''s meridians, carefully check up. It is reasonable to say that even if yu Fangkun completely hit Han 3000 with one punch just now, according to common sense, Han 3000''s injury can''t be very serious, and this is the fundamental reason why the seven elders frown. Hearing the report from the disciple and the serious look of the seven elders after lightly touching Han 3000''s meridians, Lu Ruoxin''s heart could not help but thump, extremely worried. At the same time, she glared at Fang Kun angrily. Although the Fang family has made friends with the top of blue mountain for generations, and the owner of the Fang family and his father are even close friends, Lu Ruoxin won''t care. If Han Sanqian has something to do, let alone Fang Kun, even if he is the owner of the Fang family, he won''t have any face. Seeing Lu Ruoxin''s death staring, Fang Kun was startled and staggered backward! And almost at the same time, Lu Ruoxin drew back his eyes, nervously looked at the seven elders, worried: "seven elders, how can this happen? Han 3000, what''s the matter with him? " Seven elder at this time slightly raise hand, white eyebrow tightly lock became a line! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2486

    He said nothing, as if he were thinking of something.


    Seeing Qichang so, Lu Ruoxin put his eyes on the disciple who had just looked at Han 3000, and said coldly, "you say!"


    The disciple was startled and nodded: "tell the princess that the disciple didn''t look as detailed as the elder. I can only know that Han 3000''s life is in critical condition. His physical injury is too serious."


    It''s too heavy?!


    In critical condition?!


    When hearing these words, Lu Ruoxin''s brain suddenly felt a buzz.


    Fang Kun''s body was shaking slightly, and he was completely stunned.


    He wants to beat Han 3000. It''s the tone between men. He wants to prove that he is better than him. After all, Fang Lu and his family have a long history of friendship, and Lu Ruoxin is such a brilliant talent in Lu family. Fang Kun can''t have the idea of getting the moon first.


    Beautiful people, deep background, any man with ideas will naturally covet such a beautiful woman.


    However, Lu Ruoxin has never looked up to any man for many years, which is no longer an open secret. In addition, he knows Lu Ruoxin''s temper well, and Fang Kun never dares to express his mind.


    He once reminded Lu Ruoxin indirectly by joking, but Lu Ruoxin refused in a joking way. From then on, he was completely buried in his heart, even


    Even cut off the idea.


    But just after he completely broke his mind, Lu Ruoxin changed.


    He no longer despises men. Instead, he appreciates a man and secretly promises his love. How can Fang Kun not be jealous, but also full of a different mentality towards Han 3000?!


    Tight but, he retreats next is this time Lu Ruoxin recommends to his Su Yingxia.


    Although her appearance is not as unique as Lu Ruoxin, she is definitely a top beauty. In addition, she is the goddess of helping the family. If she can be combined with her, he will be the son of the true God. He will benefit both people and interests!


    This is the root of really breaking his love for Lu Ruoxin, but it is also the fuse to detonate his inner jealousy and madness.


    Su Yingxia''s man is Han 3000 again!!!


    Han 3000, Han 3000, why is Han 3000 everywhere? Why do the two women who have moved themselves always revolve around Han 3000!


    What is Han 3000? He Fang Kun is the dragon of the people!


    Holding the identity of successor of desert city, the cultivation is even more mysterious. People are young, and they are not bad. Why should they live under an earth man?!


    Therefore, he tried his best to find a chance to compete with Han 3000, and to prove something he wanted to prove!


    But he didn''t expect to make the situation like this!


    Lu Ruoxin loves this man. If he dies, he will bear Lu Ruoxin''s revenge. It''s hard to imagine!!


    "Miss Lu, the so-called competition naturally can''t avoid the eyesight of the sword. This is human nature. Since Han 3000 dares to compete with our little Lord, he should naturally bear the corresponding consequences. Now that he is like this, no wonder others. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his poor learning."


    At this time, Fang Kun''s confidants said discontentedly.


    "You''re right. You''re inferior to others. Can''t let our young master let him? What''s more, the little Lord has already let him


    "That''s right!"


    One person said it, and several other confidants immediately echoed it.


    "Yes, I''ve only played a third part. I''m very reserved. How can I know that Han 3000 is so unruly? You can''t blame Han 3000 for being too useless. You can''t blame me for being too skillful." With the support of his own people, at this time, Fang Kun also insisted.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s cold eyes glared and was about to speak. But at this time, the seven elder hands slightly raised: "Han 3000''s serious injury has nothing to do with them!"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Seven elder words, a group of people collective silly eyes!


    Lu Ruoxin was shocked and silly. Naturally, he could think of it. At this time, the cronies of the gang just now were as if they had been slapped in the face, and they were stupid collectively.


    Serious injuries have nothing to do with them?!


    This is enough to show that their boasting about their master is so funny and ridiculous that they almost praise their master to heaven, but finally find that it has nothing to do with them.


    They''re not embarrassed. Who''s embarrassed?!


    Had Han 3000 not been in a critical situation, the disciples of the blue mountain pavilion would have laughed.


    "Nothing to do with me?" Fang Kun was also embarrassed. He looked at elder seven and said, "elder, are you wrong?"


    "Everyone saw that. I knocked Han 3000 unconscious with one blow. This is an iron fact. He became a bear because I was fierce enough!" For the sake of face, at this time, Fang Kunqiang asked awkwardly.


    "Yes, elder, there''s no need to tell these lies in order to cover up Han 3000''s face. You are highly respected."


    Hearing these words, seven elder immediately dissatisfied, got up and lifted Han 3000''s clothes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2487

    As soon as the clothes were opened, Han 3000''s whole steel abdomen was exposed in front of everyone.


    However, the steel like abdomen has no scars, just a touch of masculinity, which makes Lu Ruoxin blush.


    "See clearly?" The seven elders said coldly.


    "It''s true that you hit Han 3000 in the abdomen, but is there any scar on his abdomen? No, not at all. "


    "In other words, you are successful in sneaking attack, but the actual situation is that even if you are mean, you still do no harm to others!"


    "So would you and your disciples please shut up? It''s too noisy! "


    With seven elder a cold drink.


    A group of people in desert city were speechless, and embarrassment was directly spread on the whole face.


    Han 3000''s abdomen really does not have any scars, which means that all the bravado just now looks like a joke. They are crazy hovering in their ears, ridiculing everyone who just spoke.


    Fang Kun''s face is red and green. How ugly his face is!


    How could that be?


    How could that be?


    He has already hit Han 3000, and he is confident that Han 3000 will definitely be injured, even today''s tragic situation, but where to expect, everything has nothing to do with him.


    What''s more ironic is that he hit Han 3000 with almost all his strength, but the result was that he didn''t hurt at all?!


    This is not only a blow to his face, but also a crazy satire on how weak his power is!


    Even an individual can''t bear such a result. What''s more, it''s Fang Kun who has status and good face?!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Are you mistaken? Oh, by the way, by the way, I used internal power, which shocked him! " Fang Kun thought of something and quickly explained.


    As soon as he shouted, a group of Pro disciples like frosted eggplant quickly nodded like pouring garlic.


    "Yes, that''s right. Our young master''s internal power is amazing and his cultivation is extremely high. This has been an open secret in our desert city for a long time. As soon as the style of boxing goes away, the strength hurts, and the anger hurts even more. "


    "It seems that there is no scar on the outside. In fact, Qi has already beaten Han 3000, a waste, for a long time."


    With the excuse, a group of people recovered their confidence again in a short time. At this time, they said out loud one by one.


    There is no trauma, but there is internal trauma. People who practice Taoism can do it if they have some skills.


    "Since your accomplishments are so high and your Qi strength is so strong, I want to ask you, after your Qi strength enters the human body, can it turn into a knife? Or a blade


    "Or can we turn? "Change course?"


    Seven elders said a word, and then turned over Han 3000''s body surface, red fruit''s back immediately placed in front of everyone.


    "Han 3000''s serious injury comes from here. Can you do it with your strength?"


    With a question from the seven elders, everyone also saw Han 3000''s miserable back at this time.


    It''s half a centimeter wide and nearly ten centimeters long. Its shape is so miserable and bloody that everyone can''t help feeling cold on his back.


    If there is a split potbelly, Han 3000 at this time is directly broken by the back.


    Although there is a lot of coagulation around the wound, which means that he has used some methods to treat it. Unfortunately, when the treatment is not complete, there is a problem.


    The seven elders were right about this. After being attacked by Pangu''s axe, Han 3000 used his heart and blood to control Pangu''s axe again.


    Later, although he used the five elements divine stone to help him heal the injury behind him, Han 3000 immediately invested in fighting with the old monk and the mysterious man in black, without sharing any strength to support the five elements divine stone.


    As a result, the five elements stone, which had already been cured once by Han 3000, was used again, so that there was not enough resources and energy, and the progress was extremely slow when it was finished by half.


    In fact, the serious injury has already affected Han 3000 in the battle, but the goods have been gritting their teeth and insisting. He knows that once he is relieved, it is the mysterious man and the old monk who are waiting for him.


    After getting rid of the gang, Fang Kun suddenly appears again. Although he does not cause any heavy blow to Han 3000, the sudden attack still makes Han 3000 have to deal with it in a hurry.


    In a hurry, Han three thousand again lift gas, eventually let the body tight collapse with the last string completely broken.


    It''s just that Fang Kun, a shameless man, is inexplicably confident


    "Moreover, although these injuries are new, they have been injured at least half an hour ago."


    Elder seven said that all the people on the scene had opened their eyes wide when they looked at the shocking injury. That is to say, this guy had such a heavy injury. Just now


    Just now I was fighting with that gang of people?! This... This is still human! At this time, Fang Kun and a group of confidants were completely silly... "No, no, no, no... it''s impossible, it''s impossible." This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2488

    Suddenly, at this time, the proud Fang Kun was pale, cold eyes, almost constantly shaking his head, while his body was constantly backward.


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible!


    How can he take such a serious injury, fight with those experts for so long, fight so vigorously?!


    It''s impossible for people to insist on this, so Han 3000 can never do it.


    "Lying, you''re lying. With such serious trauma, it''s very difficult to fight alone with so many people and maintain no disadvantage, even if you want to move freely." Fang Kun roared.


    "Of course, people will lie, but facts are always facts, evidence, and evidence. If you suspect that my judgment is wrong, there are doctors in your army. Call them and you will know." Seven elder cold voice shout a way.


    "Fang, do you suspect that the elder of blue mountain Pavilion is unfair or not professional enough?" Lu Ruoxin cheered coldly.


    She was naturally shocked that Han 3000 could fight for so long with such a heavy injury, but she was different from Fang Kun. She had no doubt, but more admired the man in front of her.


    A man''s ambition is so bloody that it''s like a dream.


    Fang Kun was shocked by Lu Ruoxin''s roar, but it was difficult to ride a tiger at this time. He hardened his head and said, "as the strongest existence at the top of the blue mountain, I don''t doubt the strength of the blue mountain Pavilion. However, everyone knows what you mean to Han 3000. It''s not impossible for the elder of the blue mountain pavilion to love Wu and house."


    "I just think that I hurt Han 3000. I saw so many eyes with my own eyes. After I hit him, he fell into a coma immediately, didn''t he?" Fang Kun himself cried to his confidants with a guilty heart.


    "Yes All the close believers shouted in unison, but their voice momentum was no longer.


    Everyone''s eyes are not blind. The iron facts are in front of him. Even if Fang Kun doesn''t recognize them sophistically, what kind of spirit and confidence can he have?!


    "You Hearing the feeble response behind him, Fang Kun''s face turned green and suddenly turned back, staring at the confidants.


    What the hell were you bragging about just now?


    I was almost blown to heaven just now, but what is it now!?


    But at the most critical moment, I sold myself?!


    However, where did he think that he could be shameless, but his cronies could not be shameless.


    "Fang Kun, even your own men don''t believe what you say. When do you want to argue?!" Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help sneering.


    Fang Kun turns around and stares at each other. He roars at a group of cronies: "waste, waste, you waste!"


    "I can''t. when Han 3000 is ready, I''ll make an appointment for you. You''ll fight again." Lu Ruoxin said with a cold voice: "life and death, you don''t have to care too much about my feelings, let alone I care about this person, you just have to fight with all your strength, the living stay, how?"


    Hearing this, Fang Kun''s pupil suddenly opened!


    He didn''t know Han 3000''s ability before, so he was eager to try. He didn''t want to get back the dignity between men, but wanted to surpass Han 3000.


    But just now, it is obvious that he has known the huge strength gap between himself and Han 3000.


    If Han 3000 had not been merciful just now, he would have died in Han 3000''s hands. Because of this, he knew that he had no chance to win Han 3000, and he would attack Han 3000 with some despicable means.


    If he wants to fight head-on again, he knows better than anyone else and has a certain chance of winning!


    What''s more, there''s one thing that makes him think about it. That''s when Han 3000 fought with him before. He was so seriously injured. If he was in a healed state, this


    How can we fight this?


    Life and death? For Fang Kun, I''m afraid it''s more of a dead end?!


    "No? If you don''t dare, just shut up. " Lu Ruoxin scolded coldly.


    When was Fang Kun scolded and insulted in front of himself? He was angry, but what could he do if he was angry?


    Is it really necessary to fight with mental disabilities?


    Dignity is important, life is more important!


    "What are you still doing? Go to the camp." Lu Ruoxin orders his subordinates in a cold voice, and then respectfully says to the seven elders: "his injury..."


    "Although it''s very heavy, I can still keep my life. What''s more, the boy''s will to survive..." said the seven elders with a smile: "it''s stronger than that thousand year old son of a bitch!"


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin finally showed a relieved smile on his frosty face and nodded.


    "But what about it?" Seven elder at this time faintly some worry of hope one eye, there is still devouring the evil gluttonous food of the few remaining monks, some depressed.


    "Although I can''t subdue it, I have other ways. Maybe I can keep it from disturbing us for the time being." Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    Seven elders nodded and ordered his men to carry Han 3000 to a more comfortable place. After that, they put out camp treatment. Seeing that he was busy there, Lu Ruoxin glanced at the evil gluttony in the distance and flew out like a fairy¡° Evil Taotie, Han 3000 has been hurt by these people. Follow me and I''ll help you find these monks. " Lu Ruoxin said loudly. When Fang Kun heard Lu Ruoxin''s words, he scolded shabby. He did not expect that Miss Lu''s family, the body of thousands of gold, and even the most intelligent head, would do such a stupid thing and talk to a beast. It''s so funny¡° See how mindless women are in love. " Fang Kun said sarcastically. But just when he was cold and sarcastic, at this time, the evil Taotie, who was chasing those monks, suddenly stopped and looked at Lu Ruoxin with his eyeless head. A moment later, he roared in a low voice, as if he understood Lu Ruoxin''s words. With Lu Ruoxin''s direction, he rushed all the way to the distant mountain forest. Fang Kun and his party are totally silly. You look at me and I look at you. Even breathing seems to make the atmosphere colder! What do they know? How can Lu Ruoxin''s IQ be low, and how Han 3000 got out of the evil Taotie? She doesn''t know. She only knows that the evil Taotie and Han Sany appeared in the border town together. In the next few days, they were all at peace. Now, the evil Taotie is helping Han 3000 kill those monks! What does this mean?! Explained a lot! With Lu Ruoxin''s involvement, the people of Lanshan Pavilion also began to save. However, what they can''t think of is... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2489

    Although Han 3000''s injuries are extremely difficult to cure, the seven elders of the blue mountain Pavilion do their best, and Han 3000 has a strong will to survive. These are not problems.


    Therefore, after a day and a night of treatment, Han 3000''s back injury has been greatly improved.


    But the problem is


    In the twinkling of an eye, another two days passed, but Han 3000 was still in a coma and couldn''t wake up.


    This makes seven elders and others confused, but only Han 3000 himself knows that his body has already been hurt enough, more tired enough.


    After all kinds of torture of the evil monks, Han 3000''s body almost reached its limit. Even in order to get out of trouble, Han 3000''s body exploded and organized itself.


    All of these have made Han 3000''s whole life reach the edge of collapse.


    If it''s his strong endurance and willpower, if it''s an ordinary person, it''s just that he can''t support himself before the self explosion and self organization. This guy not only supports himself, but also conquers the war after that.


    The horror of the scene, naturally, consumes not only the amazing will, but also the limit of the body.


    Today''s Han 3000, under complete relaxation, naturally has entered a period of extreme physical fatigue. The body''s regurgitation or self-protection has formed Han 3000''s coma for two days.


    But in these three days, many extremely interesting things happened outside.


    With the help and guidance of Lu Ruoxin, the glutton of evil almost came to dangshanping.


    Tens of thousands of monks naturally can''t keep up with the speed of experts like the man in black. Even if some of them can barely keep up, most of them are out of date. They want to hide their actions by taking advantage of the mountain, but what they meet is Lu Ruoxin, a man with extremely high accomplishments and flexible key brains.


    This makes them like a combination of hunting dogs and hunters. Even if they can hide their tracks, they can''t escape the matchless cooperation.


    In three days, there was a scream of ghosts and howls everywhere in the valley. Three days ago, they were so arrogant when they bullied Han 3000, and now they are so embarrassed when they cry.


    Good reincarnation of heaven, retribution is not good!


    But different from this, another place is almost in a desperate situation.


    "Roar!"


    In the border town, there was a roar and roar.


    The low voice is like the general voice, which makes people feel chilly.


    But what''s more chilling and irritating is that these voices come from almost every corner of the city.


    The most core is obviously the restaurant at this time.


    WOW!


    In front of the whole restaurant, the number of zombies has reached a frightening crazy density.


    Nowadays, the potential of flood is beyond description. They are more like ants, bees, or debris flows. They are piled up with each other, like mountains.


    The restaurant, nearly two floors high, has been surrounded by zombies. The third floor, which used to be a lookout tower, has completely lost its original function. Instead, it has become a gateway.


    Several disciples of the mystery alliance relied on this pass to snipe and kill the zombies who climbed up the corpse group and stumbled to climb up the window from the third floor.


    But one by one, covered with mud and blood, they are also quite powerless at this time. Looking around, zombies almost piled up on the second floor are everywhere. Just looking at them, they have already made people''s scalp extremely numb, not to mention killing them one by one.


    The people outside are desperate, and the people inside the restaurant are even more desperate. The whole interior of the restaurant has been almost supported by people with thick sticks or other furniture.


    Obviously, these exist to support the wall.


    But even so, the whole restaurant can clearly hear the creak around. The walls from the first floor to the second floor and even the third floor are constantly flashing in because of the external force, which seems to collapse directly at any time.


    And what collapse means, everyone knows very well that it must be the influx of zombies, people become the food on the plate.


    But at this time, no one cares about this, because hunger is what they are most worried about at present.


    It''s also the biggest problem.


    Everyone was lying on the ground, almost feeble, lips extremely dry and pale, dying.


    Some people who are weak in cultivation lie on the ground and do not move.


    "Four days, 3000 has been out for four days, but now there is still no news. He... He really won''t leave us, will he?"


    At this time, even has always been very rational help from all can not help but open the mouth full of silk, said despairingly.


    Once this was said, there was no response at the scene. They had no strength to respond. Only their eyes were open and full of despair!


    However, at this time, fumang suddenly got up and made a surprising move!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2490

    He sat up, his teeth clenched, his face cold.


    Then, he fiercely felt out a knife, even in the dark, but the blade was still chilly and frightening.


    Looking at his fierce eyes, Fu Li said in an urgent voice: "Fu Mang, what are you going to do?"


    We all know Fu Mang''s character, and we naturally believe in him. However, in ordinary times, when people are extremely hungry or in a closed space for a long time, people will have all kinds of hallucinations.


    In particular, the situation faced by people today is that two extremes exist at the same time.


    So, in fact, yesterday, there were already some disciples in the sect who had illusions because of this. Their behavior became strange and surly, and even very aggressive in serious cases.


    At that time, they still had a little strength, and the cultivation of disciples was very low, so it was easy to subdue them. But the problem was that Fu Mang''s cultivation was very strong among these people. If he also had hallucinations, it would undoubtedly make things worse here.


    It''s natural to worry about leaving!


    Fu mang didn''t speak. His eyes were slightly raised and he swept the people lying in the living room.


    As the leader of this group, looking at the miserable situation of these people, Fu mang clenched his lips sadly.


    He vigorously supported his body and stood up from the ground. As soon as I got up, my body was unstable. I bumped into the pillar not far away from me, and then my body barely stood.


    "I''ll find something to eat." Fu Mang''s collision awakened many brothers who were sleeping with their eyes closed. At this time, he could only explain.


    It''s just that they''re not so much sleeping as closing their eyes.


    Although sleep is the best medicine to save energy and hunger, the first prerequisite is sleep.


    But the problem now is that they can''t sleep at all because of the strong hunger!


    When the news of Fu mang came, they soon opened their eyes.


    "Looking for food? There are only zombies outside. What can I get? If you want to go out, it''s food for the zombies. " Help to leave cold voice but way.


    "What about zombies? Can I help mang to be afraid of them?" Fu mang said hard.


    "Fu Mang, don''t be brave, OK?" Bai Xiaosheng is also very weak and urgent¡° Four days of hunger is nothing. Anyone can bear it. However, in the past four days, everyone has been fighting all the time. They have consumed a lot of energy but have not added anything. Everyone is tired and hungry and can''t move. How much strength do you have? "


    "Yes, it''s just death." Four strange at this time also voice exhort a way.


    Looking at all the people looking at themselves, there are many people who can''t speak, but their eyes are conveying advice to Fu mang.


    "Brothers, it''s a blessing for me to meet you. But now Han 3000''s return date has not been decided. We have to continue to wait for him to return. We have been extremely tired after many hard battles. Now there is no food to supplement. It''s not easy for us to stick to it. "


    "Only when we have solved the food problem can we continue to wait and have the strength to fight against the gathering zombies. And I fumang, as your leader, naturally, must solve these problems for you at this critical moment. So I have to get food. " With that, Fu mang bit his teeth.


    After another glance at the crowd, he seemed to have made a great determination: "I promise you all that I will come back alive. My life is not worth money. Take me to know that I will bring back food alive, so believe me."


    "If you go on like this, you will die sooner or later, so don''t try to persuade me." When he said this, he focused on Bai Xiaosheng and Fu Li in the Jianghu.


    As the deputy leader of the alliance, fumang naturally needs to have enough respect for baixiaosheng in the river and lake, not to mention the feelings of Fuli.


    She is not like Fu Mang''s favorite, but more like Fu Mang''s sister, at least in Fu Mang''s eyes.


    Bai Xiaosheng hesitated for a moment and nodded: "I''ll go with you."


    "No, your cultivation is very weak. You were hungry and fainted twice yesterday. How can you have any strength? Besides, as the vice leader of the alliance, if I''m not here, the dragons have to have a head. " Fu mang refused.


    Then, he rushed to Fuli and nodded. Fuli hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Well, sit down. Don''t drive me. I''ll go out the back door. If there are many people and a lot of noise, it is easy to attract zombies. "


    Seeing that someone in a slightly better condition wanted to get up and send him off, Fu mang immediately waved his hand, then took a knife to his waist and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.


    Not long after Fu mang turned out of the hall, Bai Xiaosheng and Fu Li nodded. Fu Liqiang stood up and quietly headed for the back door.


    However, when I reached the back door, I was surprised to find that the door lock of the back door was still locked. How could it look like someone had gone out?


    Just in doubt, she suddenly heard the sound coming from the kitchen, and helped Li frown. But when she looked through the crack of the door and thought about the scene in the kitchen, she was so scared that she could not help shaking all over!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2491

    Scared, scared, scared.


    Even though Yu Fuli had been in and out of the bloody battlefield for countless times and had seen countless cruel paintings, what she saw through the crack of the door still made her heart palpitate.


    At this time, Fu mang had cut his right leg pants, pulled his pants to his thigh, and tied his thigh tightly.


    Tight and tight, he took out the shining silver knife.


    Teeth bite, eyes close!


    Poof!


    A dull noise!


    To be sure, it''s common for Fu mang to leave. After all, for her, there are many broken arms and limbs after entering the battlefield. What''s terrible is Fu Mang''s next move.


    He endured the pain and put the object on the knife into the basin!


    Help to leave to open big eyes, stagger backward a few steps, he... He this is... What is this doing?


    Is he crazy?!


    How could he


    At this time, Fu Mang in the room moved.


    Holding back the sharp pain, he cut several cloth strips from his inner clothes, then tied the opening above his upper mouth to suppress the blood flow, and took a wooden board to gently block the big wound. Then, he tied it with another cloth strip and put down his trouser legs


    If it wasn''t for the mottled blood on the ground and the pallor on Fu Mang''s horizontal face at this time, all the anti Buddha activities would not have happened.


    Boil the water!


    The action was done at one go. Even the sharp pain in his leg did not affect Fu Mang''s orderly work.


    But for Fu Li, he was already shocked and speechless!


    He doesn''t go out looking for food at all. Although he looks like a reckless man, he clamors to go out looking for food, so that Bai Xiaosheng and himself are very worried about him.


    So, I came to follow him. I wanted to help him when he was in a dilemma, but I found that the so-called food was found in this way.


    Perhaps, the reckless man is not reckless. He knows better than anyone that there can be no living creatures in the external environment. Even if there are, it is impossible to kill them out, let alone kill them back, let alone look for food.


    Everything is an excuse for what he did in the kitchen at this time!


    "Silly, it''s really silly." He shook his head and his eyes were red.


    She didn''t know how to face the situation and stop Fu mang? But she also knew that although fumang''s behavior was stupid, it was the only way for these people to survive.


    She can wait to die, but what about the others?


    Hesitating, fumang seemed to be almost ready. She withdrew in a hurry and rushed to the hall.


    Along the way, she tried her best to control her emotions, so that when she returned to the hall, her expression management was in place.


    Baixiaosheng naturally realized that although she tried to control her emotions, there were still some strange expressions in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaosheng frowned and asked softly.


    The voice is very small. It''s obvious that Bai Xiaosheng knows the right way to avoid the conversation between them from attracting other people''s attention.


    "Nothing." Help away shook his head, some want to talk and stop!


    "What happened? Help others? " Bai Xiaosheng''s basic survival ability is to observe his words and looks when he is wandering in the river. He may be able to hide his slight changes from others, but he can''t escape his carefulness.


    "He..." Fuli also knows that Bai Xiaosheng has found something different, but she really doesn''t know how to speak.


    "If you have anything, just say it." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng persuades him sincerely and tries his best to pacify Fu Li''s heart.


    Clench teeth, help to leave is about to open mouth, at this time, suddenly heard a cry, and then, in the hall even came light meat fragrance.


    "Come on, come on, brothers, here comes the food."


    With the sound of some happy cry, Fu mang at this time with a big basin, Xing Dingding from behind into the hall.


    With his cry, and the fragrance, on the ground, a lot of weak people have come to the spirit, one by one or their own difficult to get up, or with the help of others, their eyes are full of light.


    Fu Li''s words were stifled by the scene. Different from others, maybe others are paying attention to the soup, but only at this time Fu Li has been quietly looking at his injured leg!


    As if nothing had happened, he skillfully bent down, put down the basin, and then spread out a bowl of soup for everyone.


    A moment later, Fu mang came over with two bowls of soup and handed them to Fu Li and Bai Xiaosheng.


    Just, help to leave to take next soup, but just Zheng Zheng of looking at it, for a long time didn''t move a mouth.


    "Where did you get it?" Bai Xiaosheng can''t help asking.


    "Oh, I have my own way. As I said, if I help Mang, you will not starve to death here." Fu mang finished, and happily got up to share the soup with others.


    However, there are many people who are hungry for a long time. Although these soup are divided into a circle so that everyone can have a bowl, the soup is always soup and difficult to eat. Even when people are hungry for a long time, they suddenly get some food, which leads to more hunger¡° Commander Fu, do you have any more¡° Yes, we... "Soon, after the soup was finished, many people chirped their mouths. Obviously, there was still more to be desired. They looked at fumang one by one¡° I don''t know if I can get some more for us. Now I have some strength. I can go with the commander. "¡° I can, as long as I can help you get the food, even if I die, it doesn''t matter. "¡° Yes, commander Fu, although I don''t have much ability, I can go out later. I can be willing to be cannon fodder as long as I can help you get food and save the brothers. " Many people are looking at Fu mang eagerly. After recovering a little spirit, they are eager to try without knowing the source of food. Fu Mang''s smile solidified on his face, and he was speechless for a moment. Even though he had been trying to bear it, the sharp pain in his leg still made him sweat through his clothes. Fuli was anxious to stop, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth, let alone how to persuade this group of people who were ready to move. At this time, Fu mang bit his teeth, patted his chest and said, "OK, brothers, it''s not enough to eat. I''ll get you some more."¡° However, no one is special. Stay where you are and don''t move! Wait for me With that, Fu mang bit his teeth and got into the back hall. At this time, Han 3000, who had been in a coma for two days, suddenly opened his eyes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2492

    "Wake up, wake up, Han 3000, he wakes up."


    As Han Sanyi opened his eyes, at this time, he had been guarding the side to take care of his blue mountain Pavilion disciples, suddenly excited to stand up, yelled and rushed to the outside of the tent.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes and looked around. Although it was only a temporary tent, the decoration was extremely luxurious. Even the curtains were made of fine silk, and all kinds of exquisite decorations were hung inside the tent, which made the tent look more like a temporary outdoor camp than a temporary palace.


    The luxury is frightening!


    It''s you, Lu Ruoxin!


    Think of Lu if core, Han three thousand time brain also sober up, hurried to get out of bed.


    But just at this time, outside the tent, the seven elders had rushed in with a group of people. As soon as he saw Han 3000 sitting up, a group of people quickly helped him lie down, and then a group of people checked the meridians, checked the meridians and examined the injuries. It was like a hurry of a group of imperial doctors when an Emperor just woke up.


    "The meridians are stable."


    "Almost all the injuries inside the body have healed."


    "The injury on the back has basically begun to heal."


    A group of people kept checking and reporting. The seven elders nodded gently. All the disciples'' reports were accurate. At the same time, the whole person took a breath and looked at Han 3000. He said: "the spirit is quite good. Although the process is difficult, the recovery is really fast enough. It only takes a few days to recover completely."


    "What about Lu Ruoxin?" Han three thousand just don''t have the time to pull those with these people, at this time cold voice urgent way.


    "Miss?" Seven elder a smile, looked at the disciple beside.


    "Miss is herding sheep in the mountains!"


    "Herding sheep?"


    "That''s your glutton of evil!" The disciple said with a smile.


    "The glutton of evil?" Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, the next second, regardless of the people''s obstruction, directly stood up from the bed, and then toward the camp account.


    As soon as he got to the door, Han 3000 smelled a pungent smell coming towards him. The next second, he bumped into the person who came in.


    This man, of course, is Lu Ruoxin. When he is hit like this, Lu Ruoxin''s pretty face is filled with discontent. However, when he looks up at Han 3000, his anger subsides. After glancing at Han 3000, she frowns and says, "are you awake?"


    "As soon as you wake up, you rush out in a hurry. Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" Coldly, she said Han 3000. She looked at the seven elders: "how is his injury?"


    "It''s not a big problem, but the so-called serious illness needs more rest. Otherwise, it may recur. " Seven elder respectfully way.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded. He didn''t even look at Han 3000 and said, "do you hear me? Disorderly movement will recur! "


    "And my daughter, and the letter?"


    "Are you doubting me?" Hearing Han 3000''s question, Lu Ruoxin was immediately dissatisfied.


    Although she promised Han 3000 that she would make friends, she was annoyed when she heard that Han 3000 was always Su Yingxia and Han Nian. She was just a bastard, isn''t she?!


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, just stare at her coldly. That pair of eyes won''t let anyone doubt. As long as Lu Ruoxin dares to say that he doesn''t pay anyone, Han 3000 will start without mercy.


    Facing Han 3000''s eyes, Lu Ruoxin looks back angrily. Obviously, this makes her feel that her dignity is being challenged.


    But even so, Han 3000 is still staring at her, without the slightest concession!


    Lu Ruoxin took a long breath, but he felt uneasy in the sight of Han 3000: "I promised you, naturally I won''t break my promise."


    With that, Lu Ruoxin gave a look in his eyes, and the seven elders immediately understood his meaning and took his disciples back.


    "Tomorrow, she''s on her way." After waiting for someone to go out, Lu Ruoxin''s tone eased.


    "Why should I believe you?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "I''m leading the army to save you. Saving you means conflict with the enemy. Do you want me to put a little girl in such an environment?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    After hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Han 3000''s anger subsided: "what about the letter?"


    "What letter?"


    "Letter to me from Yingxia!"


    "Fang Kun is there."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 turned around to pay out, but at this time, Lu Ruoxin was angry and said, "stop!"


    Han Sanqian stood up, but did not turn back.


    "I saved you. At least you should say thank you?"


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment and turned to go out.


    When Han 3000 went out, he heard the banging sound of smashing things and Lu Ruoxin''s almost crazy angry roar in the whole camp.


    Fengyan''s anger is naturally the fear of all the disciples on the top of the blue mountain. However, for Han 3000


    What does it have to do with him?!


    Does he care about people who are not related to him? Obviously not! This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2493

    "Come on, young Lord, here''s to you." A subordinate holds a high cup and drinks to Fang Kun.


    "Young Lord, I''ll drink to you, too."


    Seeing these confidants toast, Fang Kun was in a very good mood. He raised his glass and responded.


    After a glass of wine, everyone sat down.


    "Those people at the top of the blue mountain, for the sake of a Han 3000, asked us to stay here temporarily. Look at this place. It''s so boring." Some people drink and vent their dissatisfied nonsense.


    "But damn it, it''s just a piece of rubbish, but it makes so many of us wait here. Damn it


    "If you want me to say that the young master should have killed the rubbish with one blow at that time. It''s better to have a funeral for him than to spend money here."


    "This waste, a coma is two days, do not know when to wake up!"


    When one speaks, others naturally follow the Tucao, expressing their dissatisfaction and make complaints about Han three thousand.


    "Dare he wake up? Ha ha, wake up, have face to see our little Lord, can only pretend to sleep


    "Ha ha, that''s what I''m talking about. I was beaten into a coma by my little master, but the poor top of the blue mountain had to lie to everyone that it wasn''t my little master."


    "Maybe the back injury is just the illusion made by the elder of the blue mountain Pavilion. After all, the blue mountain Pavilion is the most mysterious existence on the top of the blue mountain. The elders who come out of it naturally have their abilities."


    "I think that''s very reasonable."


    "Yes, how can a person who has been seriously injured fight with so many monks for so long? Don''t say it''s a fight. Even if I can hide for so long, I can''t count on his ability. "


    "Well, with such heavy injuries, how could it be possible to fight with those evil monks? Even if he is really preached like God, after all, he is not a God. "


    "No one knows them better than us. Maybe they are afraid of us, but who else are they afraid of?"


    "Yes, in the face of such a person, Han 3000 can fight for such a long time with injuries. I''m really afraid that the cowhide will blow to the sky. Now the top of blue mountain is really getting worse and worse. For some rubbish, he doesn''t even want his face. He tells such shameless lies."


    "After all, it''s the man that Lu Ruoxin likes. Even though he''s straddling, he still has to protect him."


    With that, a group of people burst into laughter for a while, and then raised their glasses to each other.


    As soon as the wine cup was put, it seemed that it was not enough. At this time, someone smiled leisurely: "just that kind of waste. To tell the truth, Miss Lu is really blind and will like him. In the future, I don''t know how many excuses I have to make and how many lies I have to tell to cover up his rubbish. "


    "Well, if this boy dares to show up in front of me next time, I will definitely knock him out with one punch."


    "Ha ha, don''t say a punch, even if you raise your hand, he will faint."


    Tight and tight, it is a burst of laughter, with the brag explanation of these people, Fang Kun''s self-confidence also began to improve a lot.


    But at this time, two dark shadows flew in directly from the door. When they saw it clearly, there were already two struggling gatekeepers lying on the ground, and a figure stood there coldly above the door.


    "Han 3000!"


    A group of people suddenly opened their eyes, and the next second, they stood up from their seats.


    Seeing Han 3000, Fang Kun''s subconscious smile solidified on his face. The next second, he stood up and looked closely at Han 3000.


    "This is the main camp of our desert city. No one is allowed to enter without permission. Han 3000, get out of here!"


    "If we don''t go, don''t blame us for being merciless. We don''t care about the friendship between the two families for many years."


    A group of people suddenly angrily scolded.


    Han 3000 ignored them at all. From beginning to end, he just looked at Fang Kun coldly and walked in step by step.


    Every step, the sound of stepping on the ground deeply shocked Fang Kun''s heart, and made him swallow.


    "Han 3000, you can''t hear me talking to you, can you?"


    "Miss Lu dotes on you, Grandpa. I won''t spoil you. Fuck him."


    As soon as the voice fell, several cronies flew away towards Han 3000, and the attack was swift and violent. They were bound to give Han 3000 some color.


    "Bang bang!"


    However, when this group of people swarmed up, just a few back and forth, they only heard that there was a dull noise all around, and several bodies crashed around.


    Han 3000, from the beginning to the end, did not move the slightest line of sight, just coldly looking at Fang Kun, approaching step by step.


    A group of cronies are all silly eyes, just now the cow force blow of don''t know how high they are, see a few brothers rush up, even a few face to face didn''t hit directly was hit fly, at this time one by one where there is just talk and laugh wind, surprised is in situ dare not move, even the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2494

    I''m afraid they never thought that when Han 3000 really appeared in front of them, they didn''t show up and beat Han 3000 to death as they did.


    Instead, in the face of Han 3000 really appear in front of their own, one by one counsellor.


    And counsels thoroughly, counsels exaggerates!


    Don''t talk about hitting Han 3000 with one punch. Even if it''s a fart, no one dares to hit people with one punch, let alone raise one punch.


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to hit me? Is that you? " With Han 3000''s eyes looking at someone, the person''s face turned white and staggered back two steps!


    "Or, it''s you!" Han 3000 smiled at another person.


    That person is almost the same as the last person. He shakes his head in a hurry and then takes a few steps back.


    Han three thousand coldly a coagulate eyebrow, will the line of sight aim at all people to scan once, just will be present a dozen in the Fang family have the head and face of the confidants to frighten collective retrogression.


    No one can touch its edge, these seven words, is the most true portrayal at this time.


    Just now the rave, also at this time is more absurd and ridiculous.


    His subordinates are flustered, and Fang Kun is flustered. When Han 3000 looks back at him, his heart seems to jump to his throat.


    "What do you want... What do you want to do?" While retreating to the back of the chair, Fang Kun kept groping for the golden sword he put there. At this time, only weapons can make his trembling heart find a trace of comfort.


    Han 3000 didn''t answer. He walked directly with a cold face.


    With the approaching of Han 3000, the sweat on Fang Kun''s forehead is also falling down his forehead, and all kinds of strange pictures appear in his brain.


    For example, how Han 3000 will deal with himself later, or what kind of moves this guy will use, and how to deal with himself


    The more Fang Kun thought about it, the more nervous he was. When Han 3000 had already arrived in front of him, he woke up. When he saw that Han 3000 was so close to him, he was scared out in a cold sweat.


    "What about the things?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Things? What is it? " Fang Kun was stunned.


    "And you''re playing dumb with me." As soon as he drank his anger, Han 3000 was definitely the most nervous person in the world for anything Su Yingxia did. Seeing Fang Kun still pretending to be stupid, he immediately got angry from his heart, shook his hand and blew away with a fist.


    Boom!


    Fang Kun ran away in a hurry, but his eyes were full of fear!


    Behind him, the tent was blasted out of a huge hole, leaving a half meter gully on the ground.


    What the fuck is this power? One punch can do this?!


    This is not exaggeration, but perversion!


    "Little Lord, be careful."


    But just after fear, at this time only heard a few hands urgent voice a shout, Fang Kun hurried back, there Han 3000 has attacked again.


    Swift and violent, overbearing!


    Call directly when it''s horizontal!


    "Bang!"


    In a hurry, there is no way to hide. Fang Kun suddenly uses his sword to block it. With a loud noise, he only feels that the tiger''s mouth holding the sword is extremely numb!


    And the body is in a strange force under the impact of a few steps back!


    As soon as Fang Kun''s face was cold, he bit his teeth and took back his sword, he directly fought Han 3000.


    Even if they were afraid, a group of cronies would have to stick to their heads at this time. Even if they dare to stay in the same place and watch the play, they would draw swords one after another.


    For a moment, the group of heroes fought for 3000, and the small tent was also broken down. A group of people fought wider and wider in Vietnam, so that they startled their other disciples and joined in the siege one by one.


    "No, No."


    At the other end, Lu Ruoxin''s tent. At this time, a disciple hurried in. Lu Ruoxin had just been sent to death by Han 3000. The seven elders came in for a while and had a long chat with her. The disciple rushed in.


    Lu Ruoxin was so angry on the spot that he didn''t even drive him. As soon as he got down on his knees, the disciple was knocked over and rolled for tens of meters. When he got up in a hurry, his left face was red and his mouth was bloody!


    "What are you doing in a hurry? In your eyes, the rules on the top of the blue mountain are gone? " Lu Ruoxin cried angrily.


    The disciple was scared and hurt badly. He quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "I know my mistake. I should die. Please forgive me."


    Lu Ruoxin did not change his face and said, "I''d like to hear what makes you so flustered. Let''s talk."


    "Han... Han 3000 is fighting with the desert city." The disciple said in an urgent voice.


    On hearing this, the seven elders stood up in a hurry and were about to go out. But at this time, Lu Ruoxin waved his hand, indicating that the seven elders didn''t have to be nervous. As soon as he picked up his eyebrows, he seemed very dissatisfied with his disciples'' panic and said, "just for this?"


    As soon as Lu Ruoxin''s words came out, the disciple was stunned. Even the seven elders were confused and looked at Lu Ruoxin strangely.


    what do you mean? Isn''t it worth the panic¡° Princess, in the desert city, not only a group of experts besieged Han 3000, but also many desert soldiers joined in. The situation is extremely dangerous. Han 3000 is not you... "The disciple was very aggrieved and confused. There is only one possibility for the top of the blue mountain to use the power of the blue mountain Pavilion! That is this person, or this matter, is absolutely decisive in the top of the blue mountain! This time, in fact, in the eyes of all the disciples at the top of blue mountain, it is equivalent to acquiescing the fact that Han 3000 is their future uncle at the top of blue mountain. The future uncle has been besieged. Can he not be in a hurry? Can he not report this to Lu Ruoxin? Otherwise, once anything happens and my uncle is injured in the future, he will die a hundred times. At this time, the seven elders also stood up in a hurry, and gently reminded: "Miss, Han 3000 has just recovered from a serious illness. The desert city is an overseas family, and the skill is strange. I''m worried..." "are you worried that Han 3000 will suffer a big loss?" Lu Ruoxin gently raised his head and asked. Seven elders can''t deny nodding. Overseas aristocratic families are not in the Central Plains. Naturally, they are strange and strange. It often happens that they suffer from hidden losses in unfamiliar situations. Therefore, even Han 3000 cannot be excluded. Secondly, Han 3000''s health today is just recovering from a serious illness, which will undoubtedly make his war worse. Lu Ruoxin just gave a smile and stopped talking. He took a look at the seven elders and the disciples kneeling on the ground. He was no longer angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "go out and have a look, and then come in to inform us." The disciple was puzzled, but he did it. A few minutes later, the guy came back¡° How about it? " Lu Ruoxin said with a smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2495

    Lu Ruoxin asked casually, but this made the seven elders even more confused, and he looked at the disciple eagerly.


    The disciple looked at the seven elders, with a strange look in his eyes. Then he looked at Lu Ruoxin, and said: "still... Still fighting."


    "But..."


    "But what?" Seven elder urgent voice asks a way.


    "However, Han 3000 came and went freely under the siege of 10000 people. Although it was difficult to get away, Fang Kun, as the main initiator... He couldn''t stand it at all."


    "Do you mean that Han 3000 is the dominant player in the siege of the desert city?" Seven elder frown strange way.


    I don''t want to admit it, but this is what he saw with his own eyes after he went out. I have to believe it!


    "Yes... Yes!" He hesitated for a moment, and even if he was no longer willing to admit it, he had to grit his teeth and agree.


    With the nod of the disciple, the seven elders immediately took a breath of air!


    This... This is OK?!


    As the main person in charge of the three-day treatment of Han 3000, the seven elders believe that they know more about Han 3000 than anyone else.


    Just recovering from a serious illness!


    What''s more, I just woke up in a coma for two days!


    If it''s someone else, let alone fighting, even if he thinks of himself, it''s very difficult, but he''s not only up, but also fighting with others, not only fighting, but also fighting in a group fight, or that kind of n-pick group fight.


    "Is this guy iron?" The seven elders couldn''t help but question the deep soul.


    I''ve heard about Han 3000''s metamorphosis before. After knowing that Lu Ruoxin took the people from the blue mountain pavilion to rescue him, he specially inquired about this man.


    But it''s better to see than to hear!


    "I don''t know exactly what he did, but the name of miracle maker is not in vain." See Han 3000''s performance so shocked seven elders, Lu Ruoxin''s previous depression is finally swept clean.


    The man you like is the dragon among people. Naturally, it''s just to praise yourself?!


    "No wonder you''re as steady as a mountain. You don''t panic at all. It turns out that you have a good idea of his strength."


    "No, actually I don''t know his strength, or no one in the world knows how deep his strength is. I just believe him." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    The seven elders frowned: "even you don''t know his strength?"


    I don''t know. Even Lu Ruoxin doesn''t know. Although she thinks she knows Han 3000 very well and has made hands with Han 3000 several times, she doesn''t know the strength of Han 3000.


    Because whenever you think that you have let him limit, but every time, he can always burst out more powerful strength.


    From the top of Qishan mountain to the art of the old sweeper, the battle of the trapped Longshan mountain, and here


    He seems to be growing up like a child,


    No one knows where his limit is, maybe the sky, maybe the world, maybe... More than that.


    "No wonder I can be favored by my young lady. This son is like a dragon." Seven elder smile, then stood up: "I want to open my eyes, see how Han 3000 swept the army!"


    Let''s go!


    With his smile, he led the disciple kneeling on the ground out.


    Looking at the back of their departure, Lu Ruoxin smiles at first, but then another disciple comes in in a hurry and delivers a secret message to Lu Ruoxin.


    "Have you found out?"


    "Very clear."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s smile had already disappeared. Instead, he was filled with endless anger. His eyes were more like eating people. He slapped on the table and shouted angrily, "bitch!"


    All of a sudden, the corner of her eyes shrank, and her clenching hand suddenly grabbed: "you forced me, you bitch, do you think you can get out of my control?"


    With that, she burst into a grim sneer.


    At this time, outside the camp, there were thunder and fire, explosions, shouting and killing.


    Han 3000 holds a jade sword and stands bravely. The moon wheel of Tianhuo incarnates into a red and blue bow and arrow. The totem of four gods and beasts rises, and black Qi and golden light emerge.


    Hum!


    Eight golden bodies!


    WOW!


    The sky is full of swords!


    On the ground, in the desert city, ten thousand armored men attack with swords, mixing the heaven''s Fang Kun and a group of cronies. They attack with great momentum.


    With Han three thousand one landing!


    Bang bang!


    Tens of thousands of soldiers packed it in an instant. The innermost hundred soldiers, mixed with the soldiers with spears behind them, fell down with their guns and swords in an instant!


    Drink!


    As soon as the crowd drank, the gun and sword were frantically pressed down, trying to press Han 3000 to death. In the sky, Fang Kun also led several confidants to fight together, and several cold lights fell from the sky, dead under the gun and sword.


    Bang bang! All of a sudden, ten thousand guns and swords were suddenly lifted by the strange force, and the two innermost layers of soldiers were directly overturned for several meters, so that the whole ten thousand troops collapsed like a domino! A figure flying from the ground¡° What? " Fang Kun was shocked and looked at the sky! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2496

    Desert city, the power of all forces, he unexpectedly


    How could


    He couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000 in mid air. He couldn''t understand why!


    Are they too weak?


    But this army is not even afraid of those evil monks, so it can only be Han 3000 too strong?!


    Before he knew it, the blood flowed gently along the corner of his mouth. With the help of more than a dozen confidants, he didn''t help the soldiers suppress Han 3000. Instead, he was suddenly rushed up by Han 3000. He was really able to bite himself and hurt himself.


    "One sword, break the sky!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 grasped the jade sword in his hand and stood facing the ground, frivolous in his hand!


    "Broken!" With a little pat in the hand, the sword under the palm was crystal clear. Then, a great force broke away from the sword and fell straight to the ground.


    Boom!!!


    The dust and smoke on the ground flew for several meters, just like the wave of nine days suddenly hitting the ground, and then spread wildly around, and countless soldiers suddenly turned upside down.


    "Good!"


    At this time, the seven elders couldn''t help cheering. There was no worldly sophistication or any other factor. They were simply overwhelmed by the falling sword!


    A sword topples the city, but so it is!


    "You When Fang Kun saw that all his disciples were directly knocked down by the sword Qi, he could not help but get angry. At the same time, he was frightened. He yelled at Han 3000, but he had no confidence after all!


    At this time, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and the jade sword immediately flew into his hand. His body accelerated and rushed towards Fang Kun!


    "Damn you." Fang Kun was abusing and angry. Holding his sword, he was about to step forward: "I''m with you..."


    "Brush!"


    I don''t know when the cold jade sword has been on the knot of his throat.


    No more, no less!


    "What are you going to do with me?" Handsome face, cold language, Han 3000 so appear in front of Fang Kun, let him historical data, also let him be shaken!


    "I..." Fang Kun didn''t know what to say.


    Naturally, he wants to say that he''s fighting with you, but he hasn''t started yet, but the other side''s sword has to be blocked. What courage and qualification does he have to say?!


    "What about the things?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "What is it?" Fang Kun suspected.


    "Play the fool!" Cold sound a drink, body a turn, a turn and then directly kicked in the face of Fang Kun, Fang Kun how did not understand, face with a shoe print directly fly to the ground!


    "Young master!"


    A group of confidants hurried down, one by one nervous.


    However, as soon as the cronies came, a dark shadow had already arrived from the air. Before a few people could raise their hands, they had already been directly hit by Han 3000.


    By diving, he directly jammed Fang Kun''s neck and let his back rub several meters. Han 3000 stopped.


    Poor Fang Kun''s head, scraped out of the soil, has accumulated nearly half a meter thick, the ground through the traces of the body, but also enough to tens of meters away!


    "Hand it in or not!"


    Han Sanqian not only got stuck in Fang Kun''s neck, but also the friction between his back and the ground. He was constantly biting the back wound which was rotten by the friction. Needless to say, his head was just scraping the soil in spite of the constant friction between his body and the ground


    But like a snowball, the strength of the head until the end as if hit on a mountain.


    "Letter, it''s letter!"


    Suddenly, a confidant from the ground finally remembered what Han Sanyi wanted.


    In three days, these people had already chanted good wine and forgotten Su Yingxia''s letter. In addition, Han 3000''s sudden appearance made them panic. Naturally, they put the matter out of the air.


    At this time, someone finally reflected what Han 3000 wanted.


    Fang Kun pointed to his left chest. Han 3000 moved his hand and found the most important letter for him.


    Get the letter, Han 3000 this just loosened the hand that blocks Fang Kun, even don''t look at Fang Kun, turn round to walk toward the distant woods.


    Su Yingxia''s letter, of course, is a treasure, of course, a person to see.


    "Damn it


    Being helped up from the ground by his followers, Fang Kun was in a terrible predicament. His clothes were destroyed. There were only countless bruises and broken steps on his back. There was a big footprint on his face. How could he have the previous spirit of loyalty.


    Looking at Han 3000''s back, Fang Kun spat: "Damn, he really thinks he''s great? I''m just not wearing gold armor! "


    "Han 3000, I will settle with you sooner or later."


    With the help of all the people, Fang Kun went to his camp.


    "He went to read the letter!"


    At this time, an attendant entered Lu Ruoxin''s tent and said softly.


    Lu Ruoxin''s hand is gently stroking her long-term cat. The cat is eating the food beside with relish, and its mouth is purring, and the food is just a hand. Hearing what the servant said, Lu Ruoxin looked up and smiled... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2497

    "Animals have a nature to protect food." Lu Ruoxin gently raised his head and said with a smile. He glanced at the cat eating, and then gently twisted the cat away for a few steps.


    Far away from the food, the cat suddenly made a whirring sound, as if to vent its discontent.


    "However, no matter how discontented it is, when the host doesn''t want it to eat, it can''t eat it." Words peak suddenly cold, and then, her hands a little hard, the cat was immediately thrown out of her a few meters away, and then heavily hit the ground.


    The cat''s greed for food was gone, and she looked at Lu Ruoxin in fear.


    "Let him see enough. Are they all ready over there?" Lu Ruo Xin Dao.


    "Everything is ready as you ordered." We need to be humane.


    Lu Ruoxin smiles with satisfaction: "very good."


    "Is it going to rain outside?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly asked.


    The servant nodded: "yes, it''s already covered with dark clouds. I believe there will be a thunderstorm in a short time. However, my subordinates have arranged a good man to reinforce the camp, so that the princess will have a dry and comfortable residence."


    Lu Ruoxin shook his head: "rainstorm is good, rainstorm is good, at least, it can comfort some people. Incompetent people can only complain. This rainstorm should be regarded as God''s pity. "


    "I''m afraid God will be busy to death!" The servant said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin laughs but does not speak. He gently leans away and slowly reclines. He says, "have a rest early. Tonight is destined to be spent in sadness and humiliation. We should live up to this beautiful and safe night."


    When the servant heard the speech, he immediately smiled: "the little one doesn''t disturb the princess''s rest. My subordinates leave."


    Lu Ruoxin is in a good mood and rarely nods in response.


    When the servant went out, she lay down gently, and picked up the fruit in the fruit plate with her slender fingers. Her lips opened gently, her teeth opened slightly, and her taste was fine.


    As far as she is concerned, those who provoke her, those who do not conform to her, tonight is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    After a while, the thunder roared and the rainstorm finally came.


    The heavy rain fell like pouring rain. Throughout the peaceful night, only the sound of sparse rain and roaring thunder were heard everywhere, and sometimes several lightning lightened the night suddenly white, tight and restored to its original shape.


    In the forest, Han 3000 was sitting under a tree, motionless.


    Even if the rain washed, he did not care, let the rain drench the whole body, his face can not tell whether it is rain or tears.


    The wind roars, the rain is stronger, and the thunder is roaring. However, the worst weather can''t resist the depression in Han 3000''s heart at this time.


    He didn''t understand and didn''t know why Su Yingxia said that in his letter.


    He was at a loss. He didn''t even know what to do.


    Was she forced? But it doesn''t seem like that. If it''s not, Han 3000 doesn''t believe that she will say such a thing anyway.


    If you don''t do what she says, maybe you''ll never see each other in this life, but if you do what she says, Han 3000''s heart is cut.


    At the same time, in a cave under such a thunderstorm, compared with Han 3000''s silence to the silence of death, this side is full of crying and miserable.


    "No, no, no!" The man screamed in despair.


    And a few women are constantly issued extremely sad cry, accompanied by a group of men''s evil laughter.


    Not far away in the border town, the rain on a rainy night makes the roar of the corpses no longer so loud. Although there is a tendency to hide one''s ears and steal one''s bell, it can at least ease people''s hearts a little.


    With another pot of hot soup, it may be painful for Fu Mang, but for most people, it is a kind of carnival.


    Day, soon bright, thunder I do not know when no longer roaring, the sky rain also stopped at dawn.


    Instead, the sky is as clean as glass, the breeze on the ground is fresh, the flowers are full, and the birds are singing happily.


    After the rain, everything seems to be so beautiful.


    In the forest, the branches are still dripping with water, and like them, Han 3000 is under a big tree.


    Sitting there motionless, like a rock, not for a while, but for a night.


    On the tip of his hair, on his arm, and on his chin, the rain fell slowly, but he just stared at a certain place with a dull look, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Card wipe!"


    In the quiet woods, the sound of leaves rings. A beautiful figure slowly comes to Han 3000.


    Then he stopped beside Han 3000.


    A white dress is like a fairy.


    "Wow


    She took off her coat, gently covered Han 3000''s body, and then no longer spoke, just stood there silently, staring at him.


    I don''t know how long later, she suddenly gave a light smile, but her face was like a flower. The beautiful anti Buddha heaven and earth moved: "that tree is very big. It should have grown in this forest for a long time, and it also struggled with other trees for a long time. That''s why it looks like today."


    "It makes it precious, doesn''t it?" Han paid no attention, but she just laughed, pointed to the distance, and said, "but in addition to it, there are other trees in the forest. They also have their own characteristics, and even grow better and struggle more than it."¡° Sometimes when you look up a little, you will see a wider world and forests. " Han 3000 suddenly red eyes, fierce recovery of the look, fierce and a turn, eyes stare at her: "you are telling me, don''t give up the whole forest for a tree, right?" Lu Ruoxin is the one who can smile all over the world. Facing Han 3000''s question, she is very calm: "isn''t it?"¡° You have read the letter, and you should know it better than I do? " Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly stood up, grasped her shoulder tightly, and said in a cold voice, "what did you do to Su Yingxia? You forced her, didn''t you? "¡° I forced her? Han 3000, are you qualified to question me? " Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly changed, and he hit back coldly¡° Don''t you think she''s your woman? Don''t you know more about her than I do? I want to force her, but do you think it''s useful for me to force her? " Angry voice, Lu Ruoxin directly opened Han 3000''s hand: "let go of your smelly hand!" Han 3000 falters and retreats. He also thinks about this problem. The fact is that Su Yingxia''s threats and inducements to help her family are completely ineffective. Even if she dies, even if nianer is caught, she never compromises. How can she... "If you are in such a crazy mood, you might as well go to see your daughter."¡° Han Nian This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2498

    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Ruoxin: "where is she?"


    "Su Yingxia has already changed his mind. I knew that you would be depressed because of this. But if you are facing the enemy, I''m afraid you would have killed the demonic monks. So I sent someone to tell you that if you break through this disaster, your daughter will be the prize."


    "I don''t want that girl to be abandoned by her mother when she was young, but her father is still dead. Therefore, Han 3000, put away your hostile eyes and had better be polite to you. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin glared at Han 3000 angrily and stood and walked out of the forest.


    Han 3000 was stunned for a moment!


    This means that I misunderstood her!?


    Her words seem to make sense, and there is no logical fault in the whole process!


    Including her bringing people to save herself, it seems that everything is for her own good.


    With Su Yingxia''s strange attitude, Han 3000 really didn''t know what was going on.


    If she is forcing Su Yingxia, what method did she use to let her go? If the means of supporting the family are not good, naturally she should not be able to do so.


    Moreover, to force, isn''t Han Nian a better chip in her hands? Just like helping the family in those years, I even want to hide Han Nian deeply!


    But why does Lu Ruoxin give Han Nian to himself instead? It''s not logical.


    Is everything Lu Ruoxin said true?


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t like this woman, Han Sanqian was clear about her words, which were always true.


    But it is impossible for Han 3000 to believe that Su Yingxia has changed his mind!


    Han 3000''s mind is almost confused. He really doesn''t know what''s going on!


    Chaos, chaos, chaos, it''s too chaos!


    Soon after Lu Ruoxin came out of the woods, he was covered with rain, and Han 3000 came out like a drowned chicken.


    "Daddy


    Far away, at the door of the main camp, a group of people were protecting a small figure. When she saw Han 3000, she shouted excitedly, ran and rushed to Han 3000.


    Han three thousand also a few steps rushed to come over, see that small figure, full of brain think impassable and depressed at this time swept away!


    As nianer pours into her arms, Han 3000 hugs her tightly. For a moment, her eyes are full of love and guilt.


    "Daddy


    "Nianer!"


    Father and daughter embrace each other, everything is silent at this time.


    "Dad, why are you so wet?" All of a sudden, strong with eyes kind of tears nianer deliberately squeezed out a smile, the voice of concern gently rang up, and then a pair of small hands fiercely hugged Han 3000 more tightly.


    "Nianer, hold your father tightly, so he won''t be so cold."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000''s heart was crisp!


    At this time, he also remembered that his body is full of rain, cold and wet will only let his daughter get cold, in a hurry between Han Nian gently pulled out of his arms, smile, said: "don''t worry, dad is not cold."


    "Hee hee, drowned chicken!" Han Nian smiled and gently scraped Han 3000''s nose with his small hand.


    "I''ve ordered people to prepare clothes for you. Of course, if you want to continue to hold your daughter like this, when I don''t say anything." Lu Ruoxin passed by his father and daughter in a few steps. After leaving a word, he returned to his camp coldly.


    "Change clothes with dad?"


    "Good!" Han Nian nodded obediently.


    He picked up Han Nian and Han 3000 walked towards his camp.


    Less than a moment later, father and daughter were fighting and laughing in the camp.


    But just when father and daughter were happy, the curtain was lifted and Lu Ruoxin came in slowly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "You hold Han Nian all wet. There''s a lot of rain and humidity in the mountains. You''re not afraid of her catching cold. I''m afraid." Coldly back a, she squatted down, a smile, don''t in the back of the hand at this time to the front, above is a pile of colorful clothes: "read son, see core son elder sister brought you what?"


    "Wow, thank you, sister Xin''er!"


    See those beautiful incomparable clothes, Han Nian immediately happy rushed to those clothes.


    Han 3000 immediately frowned. Han Nian was so enthusiastic about Lu Ruoxin that he doubted: "Lu Ruoxin, what do you want?"


    Lu Ruoxin just took care to help nianer take apart her clothes one by one and let her choose. Don''t even look up: "I''ve taken care of her for so long. Isn''t it normal for her to get close to me? Nianer, are you right? "


    "Dad, for so long, sister xiner has taken care of nianer. She is very kind to nianer. Sister xiner is a good person." Nianer is holding Han 3000''s hand while holding the clothes he just selected.


    Han 3000''s head is big. Nianer is definitely not a person who will change his attitude because of the temptation of a little material. This shows that Lu Ruoxin may be really good to her!


    She won''t lie to deceive herself! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2499

    The charming fragrance moved close to her and made the tip of the nose more enjoyable and sensitive.


    However, as soon as she pressed into Han 3000, Han 3000 subconsciously used her hand to block her shoulder in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Ruoxin forced himself to be calm, but his heart could not help accelerating at this time, but there was a trace of anger and unwillingness in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Even if there was su Yingxia''s letter, Han 3000 still didn''t want to believe it, let alone


    No matter what Han 3000 said, Lu Ruoxin put his face to Han 3000''s ear and said in a cold voice: "if you refuse me again, don''t forget what was said in the letter. It''s no use asking me at that time."


    "Besides, I just want to tell you, should you go back to the city to have a look?"


    With that, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned back, stood upright and looked at Han 3000 with a little annoyance.


    Although she said that, Lu Ruoxin knew that although she was trying to remind Han 3000, she was really tired of kittens.


    She wants to take the opportunity to see if Han 3000 is not so resistant to himself and if she can get close to him.


    But the result let her down!


    No chance!


    Back to town?!


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes suddenly shrank!


    "I''m afraid you don''t know how long you''ve been in a coma?" Lu Ruoxin didn''t have the slightest good face and asked in a cold voice.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" In Han 3000''s image, he just closed his eyes and opened his eyes. The time of coma should not be very long, at most one day.


    "Three days!" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "Three days?" Han 3000 opened his eyes and said, "over there, in the border town... By the way, the demons have gone, and those in the border town have been lifted, right?"


    Lu Ruoxin smiles and doesn''t talk!


    "You talk." Han three thousand urgent voice but way.


    "How do I know?" Lu Ruoxin returns to the road in a cold voice.


    "You have an eyeliner in the city, some people, what is the situation there, do you not know?" Han three thousand urgent voice asks a way.


    "Do I know I''m going to tell you? Han 3000, you are begging me, not me. You''d better make it clear to me. " Lu Ruoxin drinks coldly, turns around and goes out.


    "Well, I beg you." Han 3000 took soft.


    Lu Ruoxin stopped and looked back: "please, do I have to tell you? Miss Ben is not in the mood


    With that, she directly removed the curtain cloth and rushed out.


    Looking back at nianer, it seemed that she was a little confused because of his quarrel with Lu Ruoxin. However, when Han 3000 looked at her, she took the initiative to smile at Han 3000, which seemed to comfort Han 3000 that he was all right.


    "Nian''er, dad is going to a place that may be dangerous. Would you like to go with dad?" Han 3000.


    "Wherever dad goes, I''ll go!" Han Nian nodded cleverly.


    Han 3000 no longer talks much, picked up nianer and went out of the tent on the spot.


    However, outside the camp, Lu Ruoxin didn''t leave. It seemed that he was waiting for him. When Han 3000 came out, she said coldly, "are you going?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He hugged nianer and prepared to go down the mountain.


    "The people in my city left the night I met you, so she didn''t know what was going on in the city. However, I know you have friends there, so I sent someone to inquire around the town during your coma


    Hearing this, Han 3000 stops slightly.


    "Although the monk left, the situation in the city was very bad. Almost the city is full of zombies, and there is a very low possibility that there are still living people in it. "


    "Maybe other people will risk their lives to go to the city at this time, I will think he is a fool, but Han 3000, I know you are very loyal to your friends, and I support you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly gave a cold drink: "Lu Yuan!"


    "Yes A disciple came forward immediately.


    Then, he played a strange musical instrument in his hand. Almost at the same time, a team of more than 300 people came out in full!


    "I am the most elite disciple of blue mountain Pavilion on the top of blue mountain. There are more than 300 people. Take them with me."


    Han three thousand looked at this group of people, each cultivation is not shallow, obviously Lu Ruoxin''s words did not lie!


    "Wait!"


    Seeing Han 3000 leaving, Lu Ruoxin made a sound again.


    Han 3000 looks back at her strangely.


    "There are at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of zombies in the city. Do you really plan to go like this?" With that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Han Nian and continued: "I don''t doubt your ability to protect nian''er, but can you guarantee that she won''t be slightly injured? You should know that if you are injured by a zombie... "


    She laughed and stopped talking.


    Han 3000 can also understand that Lu Ruoxin''s words really have her reason. He is confident that he won''t let Han Nian worry about his life, but he really can''t guarantee that Han Nian won''t be hurt at all. Looking at Han Nian, Han 3000''s mood is complicated! This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2500

    Although the kitchen has long been wrapped by energy, the air of fireworks will not leak out, but because of the movement, many zombies have already surrounded the outside, roaring wildly and beating every inch of the house angrily.


    The small back hall kitchen is just a Pianan cottage. Naturally, there is no stable building like the whole restaurant. With more and more zombies coming, the cottage is in the risk of falling and being directly scattered.


    But even so, in the kitchen, fumang seemed unable to hear or smell. He put down his two "crutches" sticks, and then took off his coat slightly.


    The pants on the feet are full, but they seem to be a bit strange and empty. It''s not contradictory, so it seems to be very abrupt without contradiction.


    At this time, Fu Mang''s face was almost white, and his face was covered with cold sweat, as if he had just come out of the rain.


    In the opened coat, there was fumang''s strong upper body. However, the left side had been wrapped by a quick long cloth. He glanced at the right side and bit his teeth with one fell swoop.


    "Enough!"


    Suddenly, at the moment when he raised the knife, a hand directly grasped his hand.


    Although Fu Mang''s body was very strong, he was as fragile as a Yangji, and he was stumbling by the inertia.


    Fortunately, the other hand, in time to hold his waist, so as not to let him lose weight and fall to the ground.


    "You..."


    The hand holding his waist was empty and sank a lot. Later, it was slightly forced to hold it, but the hand was wet. When the hand was raised, it was already full of blood!


    He looked at him in shock and anger. He didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    "Pa!"


    One grabbed the knife directly from his hand and threw it on the ground.


    "You... What are you doing here?" In the face of Fu Li''s eyes, Fu mang didn''t dare to look directly at him. In a panic, he lowered his head to find the knife, and then tried to pick it up.


    He looked at him coldly and said, "can you bend down now? Help mang


    Fu mang didn''t answer, but his face was almost completely twisted because of the huge pain caused by bending, and Dou Da''s sweat was constantly falling.


    But even so, he is still stubborn, tenacious hand to catch!


    Close, closer and closer, we''re going to catch


    But at this time, a foot mercilessly moved over, steadily kicked in the knife, with a ping-pong sound, the knife flew away a few meters away.


    Fu mang looked hopelessly at the knife lying in the distance. He lost his strength and faith and fell to the ground with a bang.


    But even so, he still looked at the knife stubbornly, and his hand stretched there unconsciously.


    "What are you doing?" Fumang shouted angrily and wrongly, and looked at the stubborn eyes of the knife with hazy tears.


    The man has tears, but at this time, fumang has some old tears.


    "What am I doing? I also want to ask you, "what do you want to do?" When he heard Fu Mang''s words, he asked him with tears in his eyes.


    "Fu Mang, do you think I don''t know where the food comes from? From the first day you came in here, I knew what you were doing


    "Enough, enough, really enough, Fu Mang, look at you now!" Help from angry roar, while will his pants up, Dayton time heartache incomparable, tears in the eyes also unconsciously flow out.


    The whole leg, what other leg is there, but it is tied with all kinds of boards. Today, even the wood seems to be insufficient. His left upper body is only made of cloth and some soft and broken weeds.


    So when I help him, it will appear that the first is a soft, and then focus on the situation, but when I focus on it, the blood will overflow along the wound and grass!


    Today''s Fu mang is not so much a man as a man made of wood and grass.


    Seeing his body like this, Fu mang was also sad. He could not help but shed tears. He lowered his head and sobbed in a low voice.


    "Do you think I have a way?" For a moment, Fu mang raised his head and looked at Fu Li: "since I was born, my mother told me that lovers should love themselves first, but do you want to watch those innocent people die and become like the zombies outside? Maybe you can, and I can, but can you watch those brothers who are living and dying with us fall in front of you one by one? "


    A word, from calm to anger, vent is not anger, but the sadness in the heart.


    Fuli''s crying is worse and more miserable


    "I know. I''m dying." Fu mang looked at Fu Li sorrowfully, and murmured and shook his head: "I don''t live long, Fu Li."


    With that, he stretched out his right arm, but it was as clean as washing.


    "Our contract..." help away with tears, staring at the hand.


    "I''m relieved." Fu mang pursed his defeated and dry mouth with a smile¡° You came into contact with the contract. Why didn''t I feel it at all? "¡° On our way to escape and find 3000 yuan, I have already released it. As a matter of fact, I don''t regard you as my spirit beast, but my own sister. " Fu mang said with a smile: "so, on the way to escape, I broke the contract between you and me when you were tired and asleep, so you don''t know..." "you are such a fool." Help away from the hard way¡° Yes, it''s because I''m stupid that you''ve lived in misery all your life. " Fu mang nodded: "I owe you too much, but Fu Li, if there is an afterlife, I am willing to be your pet!" Fuli shook his head sadly: "I don''t want any next life!"¡° Help me up. " Fu mang said with a smile. Fuli shook his head firmly: "no!"¡° This is my last order Helping Li to bite his teeth, he finally nodded painfully, got up, grabbed Fu Mang''s arm and helped him up almost without any effort. Once she helped, her face was full of tears. With her body and her weakness, she was as light as a scarecrow. She knew what it meant, so she was even more sad... "Help me pick up the knife..." Fu mang stood up and supported himself on the table with both hands, barely keeping her balance! Looking at the knife on the ground, Fu Li finally couldn''t break down any more. He immediately turned around and hugged Fu Mang, crying. For a long time, Fu mang gently pushed her away from his arms and nodded to her: "go!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2501

    Looking at Fu Mang, I know in his eyes that maybe this will be farewell


    "You are very smart. You don''t need me to say anything, do you?" Fumang said bitterly.


    Fuli nodded, clenched his teeth, with tears in his eyes, turned to start, picked up the knife, and then took it.


    "You do me one last favor."


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, in the hall.


    The improved disciples and scattered people have recovered a lot of energy and spirit, and most of them have been able to sit or stand on their own.


    Although they were in a desperate situation, the commander fumang solved the problem of food for them. At least everyone saw a glimmer of hope. Now they are in a good mood.


    At this time, with the sound of footsteps, the spirit of a group of people seems to be better.


    Because the sound of the footsteps clearly means that food is coming.


    Almost as they thought, just for a moment, a figure came out slowly with a pot of soup. Today, however, it was not Fu mang who brought out the soup, but Fu Li.


    However, in front of food, no one would care about these details. With the help of Fuli, each of them was given a small amount of food.


    "Where is Fu mang?" When it''s the turn of Bai Xiaosheng, he suddenly asks strangely.


    He noticed that Fu Li''s eyes were red. Although Fu Li was smiling all the time, he was very reluctant.


    "There was a fire in the kitchen, so fu mang took care of the aftermath there for fear of attracting more zombies." Fu Li explained gently.


    Bai Xiaosheng frowned and grabbed his hand: "is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    A trace of color flashed in his eyes, but he was soon covered by a smile: "this restaurant is so big, what can I hide from you?"


    After hearing Fuli''s words, although Bai Xiaosheng''s brow is still tight, he has nothing to say. He nods and takes the broth.


    After that, he took a look at the poem beside him. The poem nodded gently and got up: "I''ll go to the kitchen to help."


    "Don''t go!"


    All of a sudden, help away angry sound a drink, immediately will be present all people are startled.


    He seemed to realize that his tone was not right, so he said in a soft voice: "there are many people, strong breath, and more movement. Fu mang is not allowed to stay there even me."


    In a word, many people are relieved.


    That''s right.


    But Mo Yang and Bai Xiaosheng feel more and more wrong.


    The attitude of helping them to leave made them confused.


    "In fact, we are all in the same boat now. What should we do to be honest? Did Fu mang go out to look for food and get hurt?" Mo Yang frowned and said.


    Help to leave one Leng, looked at Mo Yang and lake Bai Xiaosheng, she knew that two people, one is clever, one has been running the lake for a long time, experienced, can''t hide.


    But she was not stupid either. She nodded, followed Mo Yang''s words and said: "yes... She suffered some minor injuries, because she was afraid of everyone''s worry, so..."


    This really dispelled many doubts of everyone, including Bai Xiaosheng.


    It''s just that Mo Yang, a human spirit, has been following Han 3000 for so long, and has done a lot of things for Han 3000. Although Fu Li follows his words, he also feels as if something is wrong.


    Mo Yang got up, said no more, and simply went to the kitchen.


    However, just a few steps away, he got up and put a sword directly on Moyang''s neck. At this time, he was cruel in his eyes: "I have said that no one is allowed to enter the kitchen, so you have to take another step. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I''m the deputy leader. I don''t believe you dare to stop me."


    Seeing the reflection of Fu Li, Bai Xiaosheng, who had just let go of his doubts, had a very strong sense of foreboding in his heart. He suddenly got up and was about to walk towards the kitchen.


    "Brush!"


    But as soon as he got there, he felt a flash of cold light shining. When he lowered his head, his arm had been cut by the sword.


    "I said, anyone!" He looked cold and said angrily.


    Mo Yang and Bai Xiaosheng frown and look at each other. With such an attitude, it''s obvious that something happened, but


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, just at this time, people only heard a loud noise, with the sound and look, it was from the top of the head!


    Then, only heard the sound of the Zombie''s low roar, and accompanied by a few human screams.


    "No, no, the zombie rushed in from the third floor."


    A disciple hurried to the stairs on the second floor and shouted to the people downstairs.


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "If you can move, support with me!" Bai Xiaosheng roared angrily. At this time, he didn''t care about anything else, so he rushed upstairs.


    The people in the living room also picked up their weapons one after another. No matter what they could or could not move, they all went up quickly.


    Everyone knows what it means for a zombie to enter a building¡° Roar On the third floor, zombies have broken through the window. Some of them are tearing at some of the disciples who are guarding the building. Some of them are constantly chasing and attacking those who are still alive. Bang bang! More and more windows were broken, and an army of zombies had arrived. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2502

    The dozen disciples who were in charge of guarding the third floor were in a very dangerous situation. They not only had to face the zombies in front of them, but also the zombies who broke the windows to kill them. They had no choice but to retreat in a hurry in the constant folding of the soldiers.


    "Kill


    Almost at this time, Bai Xiaosheng rushed to the third floor with the crowd. Facing the turbulent zombie, he drank angrily and went up directly.


    "Roar!"


    It''s a big fight!


    Even though the defense and speed of zombies are relatively slow, they are extremely aggressive. In addition, after several days of accumulation, the group of zombies has changed from the original second floor to the current three floors. As soon as the floor is broken, countless zombies pour in from the outside.


    "Back up on the second floor, get out!"


    Seeing that several disciples fell down and were dragged into the zombie group to bite, Bai Xiaosheng knew that it was impossible to block the third floor again.


    Now the only plan is to withdraw from the second floor and use the narrow stairs to block it for the second time.


    With the order of Bai Xiaosheng, a group of people retreated to the second floor while dealing with the zombies.


    When all the people retreated to the second floor, the advantage of stairs was almost one man in charge, and ten thousand people could not open it, which gave many people a chance to breathe.


    "The zombie was so close to us that we couldn''t set up a pass here." Moyang hurried.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded: "we will support the second floor first. You should take people to the stairs on the first floor to arrange the gate."


    The stairs on the first floor and the second floor show left-right opposition and cross the whole second floor. They used to be good-looking, but now they give everyone a buffer zone.


    Mo Yang nodded, waved his hand at several people, and rushed over.


    Soon, the Moyang group began to take advantage of the fact that the stairways on the first and second floors were not wide. They sealed them with wooden boards, leaving only about one person''s exit.


    On the second floor, Bai Xiaosheng and his gang guard the stairway of the second floor almost by relay.


    However, in spite of the fact that one man is in charge of the pass, in the face of the continuous influx of zombies, the physical strength of the disciples is a huge problem, and the countless zombies are also a huge problem.


    "Deputy leader, I can''t keep it. Although the stairway is not big, it''s like the mouth of a bottle. There are too many zombies. Sooner or later, they will burst." Someone said in an urgent voice.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded and looked back at Mo Yang. Fortunately, Mo Yang just nodded to him, indicating that everything was ready.


    "Leave two people behind with me, others, withdraw!" Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake drinks lightly and takes the lead in taking the sword to relay the stairs to defend.


    The rest of the group quickly evacuated towards the stairs on the first floor.


    But the entrance was so small that it took a lot of time for a group of people to evacuate. However, the brothers brought by Bai Xiaosheng kept falling beside him.


    "Withdraw!"


    Seeing that the time is ripe and the troops have withdrawn, Bai Xiaosheng yells, and takes the rest of them to the stairs on the first floor.


    Behind him, the corpses also overturned the full of zombies crowded on the stairs, roaring angrily.


    When baixiaosheng and his party arrived at the stairs on the first floor, Moyang and others had been waiting there to help them go from the small entrance to the first floor one by one.


    However, when Bai Xiaosheng wanted to enter from the entrance, he suddenly frowned and looked at Mo Yang, who was standing on the second floor and didn''t want to leave. Instead, he picked up a big iron plate and said, "Mo Yang, you..."


    "The entrance is too small, and there are many zombies. If you cover it from above, it will be crushed by these zombies, so I will stay," Mo Yang said. He took a look at the approaching zombies and said coldly.


    "You are Han 3000''s brother. Your brother has just been reunited. If we are going to separate life and death, what face do I have to see him?" Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu roared angrily and hurried out.


    "You can do my job." Moyang smiled innocently, picked up the huge iron plate and pressed it directly to the entrance.


    The entrance is too small. Even if Bai Xiaosheng tries his best to climb up, what''s more, Mo Yang has already been pressed down with an iron plate.


    Even if Bai Xiaosheng tried hard, he could do nothing.


    "Boom!"


    The iron plate was covered with a roar, leaving only the sound of iron clanging.


    "Mo Yang!"


    "Mo Yang!"


    Almost at the same time, all the people living on the first floor cried out heartbroken.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the shouts from downstairs, Mo Yang smiles and sits on the ground. He looks at the approaching zombies and looks at the roof: "three thousand, afterlife, goodbye."


    Then he hammered his chest and closed his eyes: "today you and I are brothers. I hope you and I will still be brothers in the afterlife!"


    "Roar!"


    The zombies saw the living man and roared and came


    And almost at this time, outside the border town, a streamer suddenly flashed.


    The next moment, a figure standing on the top of the wall, breeze and Xu, it is Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2503

    Behind him, three hundred shadows also moved quickly and came from afar.


    "Brush!"


    Three hundred shadows immediately flew up the wall and stood several meters behind Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, look." Lu Yuan light step up, not humble, pointed to the restaurant in the city.


    Looking from the city wall, the outer part of the city is empty. There is only a mess left, but there are restaurants in the distance. At this time, even if it is far away, it makes people look and feel numb.


    Almost all the zombies were crawling, and the whole restaurant was almost crowded, like piles of ants crawling on a dessert at this time.


    "Can there be any living people in there?" Lu Yuan frowned and cautioned carefully.


    He almost told Han 3000 that there could be no living noodles there. Don''t waste your energy.


    "I want to see people when I live, and I want to see corpses when I die." Han 3000 was uneasy in his heart, but he was very firm on his face.


    "We''ll open the way for you. The third floor has been destroyed. The zombies are going to the second floor. You go in from there."


    As soon as the words fell, Lu Yuan''s figure suddenly rushed under the city wall, and the remaining 299 figures also rushed down quickly.


    With a few waves of his big hand, the three hundred teams instantly became three teams.


    After that, a team rushed in front of the restaurant, using the sound to quickly attract the attention of the zombie, and led it away in another direction!


    The remaining two teams, when the time is ripe, immediately cut down the corpses left around the restaurant.


    They move very fast and have a clear division of labor. Even though the two teams attacking zombies seem to be separated from each other, they actually echo each other and transform their attack and defense.


    It is worthy of being the most elite disciple of blue mountain Pavilion on the top of blue mountain.


    At the same time of excellent cultivation, the quality is first-class.


    "Brush!"


    Soon, the two teams have been from the most peripheral, to fight a bloody road.


    At this time, Han 3000 didn''t wait any longer. He turned into a dark shadow, flew in an instant and rushed straight towards the gap on the third floor.


    WOW!


    Like a sharp arrow, one shot into the soul!


    I only heard the mourning of the zombies, and saw the zombies falling down, and there was no one to stop them!


    At this time, in the second floor room, a steady stream of zombies have surrounded the Moyang group, one by one bent figure, open the mouth, all kinds of rotten liquid from the mouth.


    Moyang closed his eyes and felt that the zombie was close. On his hands and body, he could even feel that the Zombie''s hands had touched himself.


    Still, he was calm.


    It''s just a death. What''s the regret and unwillingness?!


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at this time, Mo Yang suddenly heard several dull sounds coming from his ears, and he could feel a strong air pressure on his face.


    "What are you doing?"


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice rang out. When he opened his eyes, what was the zombie in front of him, but the back of a great bank.


    Holding the jade sword, the sky fire moon wheel and the red and purple disc spin!


    Like the God of war!


    "Three thousand?" Mo Yang opened his mouth in surprise.


    Han 3000 turned back and gave him a smile.


    "Shit, I''m not dreaming, am I?" I wiped my eyes. I couldn''t believe it.


    "Let the zombie take a bite and see if it hurts, then you will know if you are dreaming." Han three thousand light voice way, the sky fire moon wheel instantly from twinkle body into two ray of light, straight attack rushed up the zombie group.


    "Screw you." Mo Yang is amused by Han 3000.


    Han 3000 turns his head, his jade sword is horizontal, and he rushes up.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Ferocious zombie moment like a scarecrow in general, a constant fall.


    Han 3000, with black Qi and gold body, is like a demon, harvesting like crazy.


    In Mo Yang''s eyes, almost endless zombies had been chopped down by Han 3000 for dozens of times in an instant, and forced out a few meters wide free area.


    "What are you doing? Dead fag, I''m not interested in you. Don''t stare at me with that infatuated look. "


    "Ah!" Mo Yang a Leng, reflect come over later, hastily between lift iron plate to run down.


    The people below, panicking in grief, thought that after the zombies had eaten Moyang, they were going to attack. One by one, they took up arms and were ready to assassinate.


    But when they saw that it was Moyang, they were shocked one by one and turned to endless surprises.


    "Moyang, it''s Moyang!"


    "He''s not dead!"


    A group of people cheered, cheered, and helped Mo Yang come down from the second floor. The whole first floor was full of laughter.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng is also very happy, but he is more rational than happy.


    One got up and went up the stairs. He tried to cover the iron plate again.


    Seeing this, Mo Yang rushes over and grabs Bai Xiaosheng.


    "Mo Yang, what''s the matter with you?" Jianghu Baixiao was suspicious. Then he suddenly smiled with relief: "don''t worry, the iron plate is very close to the entrance. I can move the iron plate to the entrance without going out." Obviously, Bai Xiaosheng misunderstood the meaning of Mo Yang. For him, Mo Yang worried that he would sacrifice himself to build the iron plate like Mo Yang. So he laughed with relief. Moyang shook his head: "no, I mean, this iron plate can''t be covered. Three thousand... Three thousand he''s still on it?"¡° Three thousand? " In a word, Bai Xiaosheng directly smiles and looks at Mo Yang in shock. Not only him, but also the whole people on the first floor were completely stunned when they heard the news¡° 3000 he''s back? You... You''re not kidding me? "¡° Yes, alliance leader. Has he really come back? " A group of people both surprised and slightly excited! Tight and tight, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly ran upstairs. Behind him, a group of people seemed to be crazy and kept pushing towards the stairway. When Bai Xiaosheng and some disciples in the river''s Lake took the lead in fighting with each other, they showed their heads at the entrance and saw Han 3000 killing madly among the corpses. A group of people couldn''t help crying with joy¡° Three thousand, three thousand, it''s really Han three thousand. "¡° Alliance leader! " What a thrill it was, what a peace of mind it was. They were looking forward to the return of Han 3000. They even regarded the return of Han 3000 as all their hopes. At this moment, in the desperate situation of almost starvation, they had to wait¡° Brothers, three thousand, he''s back. " Bai Xiaosheng wipes her tears and says the most proud words to the brothers who are trying to squeeze up¡° Alliance leader, alliance leader, alliance leader has really come back. "¡° Great, great, I knew he wouldn''t abandon us. "¡° Long live the leader When Bai Xiaosheng confirmed the news, he cheered and cheered¡° All brothers! "¡° Yes¡° Follow me and support the leader Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake cried with a smile and raised his sword¡° Yes This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2504

    "Kill


    Behind him, with the excitement and roar of Bai Xiaosheng, countless disciples who were already on the first floor rushed out from the entrance one by one to support Han 3000!


    Both sides are on the verge of attack.


    With all the people behind me, I can help Han 3000 clean up his back, so that Han 3000 has no worries about his left and right.


    Outside, there are also disciples of the blue mountain Pavilion constantly chopping and killing the zombies, so that the height of the zombies piled up continues to decline, so that the number of zombies going upstairs continues to decrease.


    At this time, Han 3000 was like a killing machine that was completely released.


    "Ground fire!"


    "Sky fire!"


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    "Moon wheel!"


    "Seventy two magic swords!"


    "Sword array!"


    Boom!!!


    Hundreds of zombies on the upper floor were knocked down by the golden light, and hundreds of zombies were swallowed by the black air. Outside, the ground fire was burning, the thunder was coming, the spear and sword were leading down, and they went straight down!


    "Boom!"


    Earth moving mountain!


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of corpses fall!


    "All go back to me." As soon as Han 3000 drank his anger, he suddenly moved in his hand. He really could kill a zombie attacking Moyang in an instant.


    "Yes Bai Xiaosheng nodded and waved: "withdraw!"


    Han 3000''s energy was transported again, and his eyes were even red with magic blood.


    "Broken!"


    Boom!!!


    It was also a thunderbolt, which pushed hundreds of zombies to fly out directly.


    "Bang!"


    As the wall broke, hundreds of zombies flew down from the second floor!


    "Bang bang!"


    Countless zombies fell to the ground.


    And at this time, the whole second floor also flies down with them, and the dense corpse group has already disappeared!


    "Han 3000 has successfully ascended the building, withdraw!"


    Lu Yuan took a look at Han 3000 standing alone upstairs. He drank coldly and shrunk. He took two teams of men and horses, crossed their teeth, attacked and defended each other, and began to retreat slowly towards the outside.


    "Wait for the wall!" Leaving a word behind, Lu Yuan whistled and led people to clean up several zombies beside him. After that, a group of people quickly disappeared in the street.


    Soon after, a raging fire broke out somewhere in the city. The huge sound of burning attracted a lot of zombies in the past. In addition to Han 3000''s slaughter, the restaurant was still heavily surrounded, but at least it was not as piled up as before.


    Han 3000 smiles and jumps into the first floor from the entrance. With a move in his hand, he can put the iron plate back to the entrance and seal it.


    "I''ve seen the leader!"


    When Han Sany fell into the house, all the people in the house paid homage to him. At this moment, whether he was a disciple of the mystic alliance or not, it was so.


    "Three thousand, you are back at last." After the meeting, Bai Xiaosheng and Moyang in the river and lake immediately gathered around.


    "I came back late and made you suffer." Han three thousand also finally grew a breath in the heart.


    All the way, he was worried and guilty, for fear that because of his coma, his brothers would be doomed.


    What''s more, it seems that it''s not too late, which makes Han 3000 feel uneasy.


    "If it''s not too late, we''ll know you''ll come back to save us. We''ll wait for one word!" Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately attracted people''s approval.


    "That''s right. Han 3000, we believe you. "


    "If Han 3000 really feels a little embarrassed about coming back late, take us into limeng together as our compensation, don''t you, brothers?" Four strange at this time loud smile way.


    "Yes, that''s right, leader of the Korean League, let''s worship him!" Others immediately responded.


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people knelt down, led by the four remaining monsters in Jiangbei.


    "Adversity shows true love. Although these people didn''t know each other before, we have to rely on them for many days so that we can coexist with each other." Bai Xiaosheng nodded and said softly.


    Han 3000 smiles, looks at Mo Yang, Dao 12 and others, and looks at Liu Sha and others. After Mo Yang smiles and nods, he nods: "since they are all brothers, why do you need to kneel down?"


    One word, one Leng.


    The next second, these kneeling people suddenly cheered.


    "After I was rejected last time, I thought that I would never join the mystery alliance in my life. Now I have... Ha ha ha ha."


    "After that, we are also the disciples of the mysterious man."


    "Brothers, it''s called keeping the clouds open and seeing the sun."


    Seeing that they are so happy, Bai Xiaosheng and Han Sanqian smile at each other.


    "However, here, I have to thank a person, because if it wasn''t for this person, we would have had a belch."


    "Yes, what you said is that although the leader of the Korean alliance saved us, it was the commander of the Fuda who supported us. By the way, what about others?" A group of people you look at me, I look at you, are trying to find the figure of Fu mang. When Han Sanqian heard these words, he was obviously looking for Fu Mang in the crowd. He could see that Fu mang had played an important role in his absence this time. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2505

    However, from the beginning to the end, Fuli didn''t make a sound. Naturally, it was in a noisy and joyful atmosphere, which was hard to be found.


    Han three thousand brows a wrinkle, realize not after Dun time brow a wrinkle, quick step of direct toward help from walk.


    Bai Xiaosheng, Mo Yang and others in the river''s Lake are also sinking in their hearts, and quickly follow them.


    "What''s the matter?" Han three thousand brows tight wrinkly, urgent voice light asks a way, the whole person''s heart also rises a silk not to know foreboding.


    I don''t see Fu Mang, but I cry when I see Fu Li


    Fuli shakes his head and slightly breaks away from Han 3000''s hand. He curls up and falls to the ground with tears on his face


    "What''s the matter? What about Fu mang? " Han 3000 looks helplessly at Bai Xiaosheng and Mo Yang.


    "Help mang!" Mo Yang and Bai Xiaosheng look at each other and don''t know how to answer.


    "By the way, didn''t Fu mang go to the kitchen at last? He''s not in our fight, so he should still be in the kitchen. " Bai Xiaosheng suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry.


    "That''s right." Mo Yang also rang.


    "Kitchen?" Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, will help to leave to poem language after, directly push away the crowd, quickly toward the kitchen.


    Bai Xiaosheng and others in the river''s Lake also quickly follow.


    Compared with Han 3000''s speed, they are naturally too slow. When they try their best to get to the kitchen, Han 3000 stands at the door of the kitchen, staring into the kitchen with his eyes fixed on his face. All that''s left is sadness


    For a moment, Han 3000 rushed in.


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, Bai Xiaosheng and his gang suddenly look cold. They rush forward and rush into the kitchen.


    It was just the scene in the kitchen that made them suddenly open their eyes. A corpse was lying there, motionless. Although it was very safe on their face, their face was as wax as paper.


    "Help mang!"


    Han Sanqian squatted down fiercely, grabbed his arm, shook it and yelled.


    "Help him up." Han three thousand urgent shout, at the same time legs cross sit, ready to luck in him.


    Bai Xiaosheng and other people in the river''s Lake quickly picked him up when they heard the order, but with a few people moving his body forward.


    "Snap!"


    A piece of soft grass wrapped in cloth leaked from his body. At this time, his upper body was almost empty.


    Inexplicable things, scared Han three thousand a jump, but more let Han three thousand a jump, is his upper body at this time extremely uncoordinated.


    Han three thousand in the heart rises an unknown premonition, when will his clothes open moment, the whole person instant big surprise.


    Under the clothes, it was just a body with almost only skeleton


    Mo Yang, Bai Xiaosheng and others were also startled.


    No more talking, Mo Yang got up quickly and drove all the people who followed him. After closing the door, he closed his eyes and breathed.


    "How... How can this happen?" he said


    Han 3000 bit his teeth. At this time, he turned around slightly and checked his legs. For a moment, he could not help but stand up and carry himself. He wept!


    Others were looking at Fu Mang''s body, weeping or hugging each other.


    Fu mang is dead!


    With almost a method of death without a whole body, he died here cold.


    "Four days, plus today''s whole four days, it turns out that all the soups we eat are..." when Bai Xiaosheng thought of it, he didn''t have the slightest nausea, on the contrary, he felt endless regret.


    "Pa!" A slap in the face, he heavily fan in his face: "why, why? Why am I so stupid? Why didn''t I find you doing these stupid things? "


    Mo Yang clenched his teeth, even if he closed his eyes, tears kept flowing.


    Even though he didn''t spend a long time with Fu Mang, he knew how great this "mang Fu" had done. With a bang, Mo Yang knelt heavily on the ground, bowed his head and cried.


    "From today on, my life of Dao 12 has his share of Han 3000 and your share of helping mang." Dao 12 clenched his teeth tightly and held his hands tightly.


    "Fumang, I''m sorry..."


    "The food you find for us is the price of your body, and we... Are still waiting for you to bring more food."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Han 3000 slammed his fist on the stove in front of him. The big and solid stone stove turned into powder. Han 3000 looked up and tried not to shed more tears. He gritted his teeth: "this has nothing to do with any of you. It''s me. I killed fumang. If I came back earlier, he... He would..."


    The more he talked about it, the more difficult Han 3000 was to control his emotions. No matter how he looked up in his red eyes, he still kept crying


    He hugged fumang in his arms and couldn''t help crying


    "Three thousand, I can''t blame you. If I blame you, I can only blame the demonic monks and the zombies!" Bai Xiaosheng patted Han 3000 on the shoulder. But as soon as he touched his hand, the whole person was immediately shot several meters away. At this time, Han 3000''s head buried on Fu Mang''s shoulder was red with blood in his eyes, and his black Qi began to radiate from him

 Chapter 2506

    "Three thousand!"


    Seeing the situation of Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake, people suddenly turn back in horror. Seeing Han 3000''s black air spreading from his body, a group of people are stunned.


    Han 3000 suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, his hair turned silver in an instant, then his blood was red, and his whole handsome face was full of ferocity.


    "Three thousand, he..."


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Demonization, demonization, it''s demonization!"


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 stood up, clawed his hands, and roared up to the sky. For a moment, the sound broke the sky, and the evil Qi rolled up, and the sky was changed.


    "Kill my brother, I want all of you to be buried with me!" At this time, Han 3000, with his blood red eyes open, said coldly. All the people on the scene felt cold when they heard the sound.


    "Kill


    Suddenly a drink, between the hands in one fell swoop, dun time, all people only feel the earth shaking!


    "Good... Great power!"


    "This power, this power is suffocating!"


    More than suffocation, the whole room seems to be shaking madly because of the pressure, accompanied by the tottering of the whole restaurant.


    "Three thousand!" Regardless of the blood in his mouth and the injuries on his body, Bai Xiaosheng quickly gets up and shouts to Han 3000.


    If it goes on like this, the restaurant will collapse completely, and the accompanying problems will be very dangerous. People will have no hiding place. Even though the zombie army has been led away or killed a lot, the huge number left is still enough to make all the people here die hundreds of times.


    "Blood for blood!"


    Boom!!!


    With Han 3000 cold sound a drink, people only feel a stronger pressure hit, the next second, small kitchen roof burst!


    Han 3000''s figure suddenly flies out in a dark shadow!


    A group of people look at each other!


    Han 3000 flew out of the restaurant and circled slightly in the air. Then, like a cruise missile, he plummeted from the sky and suddenly killed the zombies.


    Boom!!!


    The shadow fell, and countless zombies were directly scattered, and then scattered around, and fell heavily.


    "Roar!"


    And the corpse group inside, dun time also save move, crazy roar, roar, attacker.


    "Roar!"


    Han 3000, who has entered the corpse group, is also ferocious at this time, just like a tiger entering a sheep''s flock. He sees the gods killing the gods and the demons killing the demons.


    Suddenly, the two sides compete, just like a hero and a hyena!


    Between the two sides, only the limbs and broken arms kept flying out.


    "Elder martial brother Lu, why is there another fight?" At this time, Lu Yuan and others, who had just arrived on the wall and had a little rest, were beside the restaurant before they could catch a breath. At this time, the dark clouds covered the roof and roared through the sky. The corpses were in a great commotion.


    "This is..." Lu Yuan frowned and wondered for a moment.


    "What a powerful evil spirit, elder martial brother, isn''t it that the evil monks have gone and returned?" A young disciple whispered.


    "No!" Lu Yuan shook his head: "how can the devil monk fight with the corpses? What''s more, this man is so evil that he can even make heaven and earth turn pale. If the devil monk has such a devil, what can he do? How do I feel familiar with this evil spirit? "


    As soon as the words came out, several disciples were also very strange and frowned.


    However, these people in the blue mountain Pavilion only got along with Han 3000, who suppressed the blood of the magic dragon. They really had the slightest contact with his magic Qi, but these contacts were just a drop in the bucket.


    Even if these disciples are all elite, they really associate Han 3000 with such a demon.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yuan sighed strangely.


    Boom!


    There was another explosion near the restaurant.


    The two red and purple lights of the sky fire moon wheel were directly mixed into a force, which suddenly exploded. Centered on Han 3000, it was almost like an atomic explosion, and a semicircular explosion Light Rose directly in place.


    Hundreds of zombies turned into powder in the light.


    "Han 3000!"


    Without the cover of the zombie, the sharp eyed disciple discovered Han 3000.


    Although the appearance of Han 3000 is different now, how dare they not remember his future uncle?!


    "What? Is that Han 3000? "


    "It''s... It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    "How could his evil spirit be so strong?"


    A group of people gaped and wondered why it was so.


    "Han 3000 is known as a demon God. It''s not unusual that he has such a strong evil spirit. Everybody, follow me quickly Although Lu Yuan doesn''t come out of the blue mountain Pavilion all the year round, he has never heard of the battle between two gods and demons that he experienced at the top of the blue mountain.


    The disciples at the top of the blue mountain are proud, while the people at the blue mountain pavilion are even more proud. Without Han 3000''s amazing operation, how could they willingly recognize Han 3000 as the future uncle¡° Yes With the assembly of Lu Yuan, the next second, a group of 300 people flew down from the wall, divided into three teams, quickly attacked Han 3000 and the zombies. Almost the same as last time, the three teams moved quickly, separated and echoed each other, one team as a supplement, one team as a secondary attack, one team as the main attack. In the face of the crowd of zombies, like a group of monkeys like general, all the way to the scene. When they arrived at the scene, they were all shocked and completely shocked by the scene in front of them. Taking the restaurant as the core, the area within tens of meters was full of black blood and various kinds of zombie limbs. It was originally a dense group of corpses. At this time, Han 3000 pushed and beat back tens of meters with his own strength¡° It''s too damn cruel. " When some disciples saw this picture, they all felt sorry for the zombies. With their strength, just over 300 people have used their wisdom and force to reduce the density of the zombies around them. But Han 3000 is good, with the strength of one person!!! Lu Yuan was a little stunned. Looking at Han 3000''s figure in a bloody battle, he felt numb for a moment. It''s incredible, but at the same time, it''s amazing! At this time, Han 3000 was covered with the black blood of the zombie, but there was no fear in his eyes, there was only endless killing intention. One, two, three... More and more zombies fell, and more and more zombies began to gather in Han 3000¡° No good This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2507

    Lu Yuan drinks in a low voice. The next second, he leads his own people with a knife to break through the encirclement in the direction of Han 3000.


    And the other two teams, almost at the same time, rushed left and right toward the returning zombies, trying to attract them to change their way.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    It seems very close, but Lu Yuan and others soon got into great trouble and huge consumption.


    Although they are only tens of meters away from Han 3000, when they fall into the corpse group, the tens of meters are like a natural moat.


    Even if the 100 member team is very powerful and well-trained, it hardly needs too much effort to deal with zombies. However, in the face of the continuous large number of zombies, the offensive is combined with the number. Needless to say, the accumulation of zombies on the ground makes it difficult for them to move forward. For a time, it is difficult to move forward.


    Sometimes, some things seem easy, but when you really experience them, you will find that they are so difficult.


    "The sword sweeps heaven and earth!"


    WOW!


    Han 3000''s jade sword was wrapped by the evil spirit and turned into a black sword. At this time, Han 3000 swept away the eight wasteland. The surrounding zombies and countless residual corpses on the ground were like dust. When he met a tornado, he flew down and scattered around.


    "It''s now."


    Lu Yuan drinks it quietly. Then, the 100 member team turns into two teams. One team resists outside. Lu Yuan glances at the inside team and nods to each other.


    "Go


    With a cold drink, the inner team suddenly flew up, stepped on the shoulders of the outer disciples, and then a little bit of the head of the zombie outside, flying away.


    When the disciples outside attracted the eyes of the zombies because the people inside suddenly flew out, they gathered together and quickly kneaded into a drum. They didn''t feel like fighting any more. They quickly broke through the siege of the zombies and led them away.


    The cooperation here is perfect. It really deserves to be the most elite existence on the top of the blue mountain.


    "One sword, break the sky!"


    Han 3000 holds the jade sword lightly in his hand and stands in front of him. The black gas of mania begins to spread in the body of the sword.


    "Boom!"


    Just like last time, the Qi of the sword body burst out from the tip of the sword after manic. Although the ground blocked its downward momentum, it also gave it a round attack!!


    Boom!!


    A few zombies that are closest to each other are directly lifted up by the air waves on the ground like throwing balls!


    "The power of blue mountain!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a light drink suddenly came. Then, Lu Yuan and his 49 disciples arrived in time. Fifty of them were scattered in all directions. With Han 3000 as the center, they wrapped up in a circle and quickly landed on the ground, with each palm directly on the ground!


    Hum!


    For example, the huge circle energy of circular diffusion stops diffusing in front of the encirclement of Lu Yuan and others, but even so, Yu Jin is released from behind Lu Yuan and others, so that the zombies behind Lu Yuan and others are instantly hit by several meters.


    Brush!


    Energy is blocked, Han 3000 blood red eyes Dun time with a strong cold, hard stare at Lu Yuan and others.


    Although it was blocked, Lu Yuan and others were extremely uncomfortable at this time. Although the secret method of blue mountain pavilion was very exquisite, it was not so magical in the face of Han 3000''s absolute power.


    Forced to endure the blood in his mouth, Lu Yuan shouts to Han 3000 in a hurry: "Han 3000, that''s enough. Stop it."


    "How dare you stop me?" Han three thousand cold sound a drink, in the hand move, the monstrous evil spirit immediately in the hand agglutination.


    "Be careful!" Lu Yuan gave a big drink, almost synchronized with the other 49 people, his hands suddenly crossed in front of his head, and everyone gave off a wave of green energy.


    Fifty connected, even directly formed a very strong wall.


    At this time, Han 3000''s hands suddenly moved, and the monstrous spirit rushed to Lu Yuan and others.


    "Roar!"


    In the pervading evil spirit, sometimes ferocious black tigers and sometimes angry skeletons appear, and then they come at a very fast speed!


    "Get up!"


    As Lu Yuan drank, 50 people suddenly dropped their hands to the ground. After a while, the green energy boundary they knitted became brighter.


    "Boom!"


    "Poof!"


    The two energies meet in an instant, but it doesn''t take long for the stalemate. The green energy barrier is broken by the black Qi. Lu Yuan and others'' bodies are also shocked by the evil Qi. They roll several meters, and each mouth gushes blood. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Han three thousand a jump body, black jade sword immediately obediently fly into the hand, then, suddenly cut, sword light sweep.


    Those zombies, who were close to Lu Yuan and others, were cut off by the sword light!


    "Kill


    As soon as the cold voice drank, Han 3000 turned into a dark shadow and stabbed at the zombie.


    Lu yuanqiang covers his chest and his disciples stand up again. Han 3000''s crazy killing of the zombies also resolves the crisis that they were attacked by Han 3000 and taken advantage of by the zombies. However, Lu Yuan still nods to all of them, and then quickly rushes back to Han 3000.


    Just as Han 3000 was swept by another sword light, Lu Yuan and others joined hands again to block the sword Qi, and then directly stood opposite Han 3000 and shook his head at Han 3000: "you can''t kill them!" This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2508

    His eyes full of ruthless killing were raised slightly and looked at Lu Yuan contemptuously.


    "Get out!"


    The next second, Han 3000 hands a grip, teeth a bite, eyes show fierce light!


    The body shape changed. When Lu Yuan almost didn''t reflect it, Han 3000 appeared again where Lu Yuan was, but Lu Yuan, who should have been there, had his feet off the ground, and a big hand stuck between his neck, as hard as a vise.


    Lu Yuan tried his best to use his left and right hands, trying to break free, but every time he hit Han 3000''s hand, it was like clapping on steel.


    There is no possibility of breaking free!


    Han 3000 glanced coldly at the rest of the people and forced everyone to swallow a mouthful of saliva. Of the 49 people, no one dared to move, let alone try to rescue Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan''s eyes were congested, and his face turned from red to purple. He might not think that a man of high cultivation like him would die like a mortal in the end.


    However, Lu Yuan didn''t struggle and beg for mercy like a dog. Since he couldn''t free himself, he chose to condense his last breath on his throat.


    "If you kill them, you kill the whole city!" Lu Yuan looked at Han 3000 calmly. After that, he closed his eyes slightly and waited for the coming of death.


    "Roar!"


    Han 3000 made a sudden effort in his hand. Like a giant bear throwing a rabbit, he directly threw Luyuan for tens of meters. Then he hit the ground heavily and forcibly flew the stone debris from the stone streets.


    In the hand suddenly again evil spirit gathers, rushes forward, is big to kill specially to kill.


    However, the more he killed, Han 3000''s figure slowed down, and the blood red in his eyes faded quickly.


    "If you kill them, you kill the whole city!"


    "If you kill them, you kill the whole city!"


    Lu Yuan''s voice began to reverberate in his brain. At the same time, every zombie killed by Han 3000 kept appearing in Han 3000''s mind before he died.


    He may be a Jianghu Xiake with a hearty laugh, or a street vendor selling some small dishes, or some women, children and old people


    "Ah!"


    All of a sudden, Han three thousand suddenly stopped the offensive, the whole person holding his head, half kneeling on the ground in pain.


    Those smiling faces, those hundred people and attitudes appeared more frequently in his mind, like screen paintings of movies, constantly flashing and interlacing


    What''s tight is Fu Mang''s smile before he died


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s hand came down slightly from his head. At the same time, his figure suddenly withdrew and flew to Luyuan in the distance.


    The disciples of the blue mountain Pavilion immediately grasped their hearts. Even Lu Yuan, who was on the verge of death, had no choice but to smile bitterly and close his eyes when he looked at Han 3000, who was rushing at him again.


    Anyway, I should have been strangled just now. It''s enough to live for dozens of seconds.


    However, after waiting for about three seconds, severe pain or the smell of death did not come. It was impossible at the speed of Han 3000.


    Thinking of this, he slowly opened his eyes, Han 3000''s figure with a strong evil spirit stood in front of him, he instinctively shrunk, but the next second, he could not help frowning.


    The blood red on Han 3000''s hair has disappeared. Although his eyes are still cold, the previous arrogant red light has already disappeared.


    "You..."


    Suddenly, Han three thousand hands slightly lifted, a white light from the palm, slightly scattered on Lu Yuan''s body.


    Those disciples thought Han 3000 was going to kill Lu Yuan again. At this time, they all struggled to save him, but Lu Yuan waved his hand.


    Because Lu Yuandun felt his body became unusually warm, and the pain began to disappear, and the injured viscera seemed to begin to heal slowly.


    A moment later, Han three thousand one handed, white light disappeared, but Lu Yuan found that he had nothing serious, curiously touched his body, but found that the appearance of the injury is almost the same.


    "To kill all the people in the city is to kill this city. What does that mean?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and said softly.


    "I don''t know. We people on the top of blue mountain don''t know about these zombies, but..." Lu Yuan stood up from the ground, looked at the other disciples far away, and then whispered: "however, I overheard people in desert city mention it."


    "Desert city? You mean Fang Kun? " Han 3000 frowned and said.


    "Exactly." Lu Yuan nodded: "although they live far away in the desert, no one knows their specific origins and are extremely mysterious, they are the people who know the devil monk best."


    Han 3000 nodded. Lu Ruoxin mentioned this point many times, which can prove that what Lu Yuan said is not a lie.


    Han 3000 looked at Lu Yuan and said, "go on."


    Lu Yuan nodded, looked at Han 3000, hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "it''s going to start yesterday..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2509

    "Because the two armies are fighting together, the supplies are shared. The reserve General of desert city has a lot of contact with me. Yesterday, when I was ordered by my young lady to send some supplies again, he invited me to drink as usual."


    "They mentioned you after several times of changing cups."


    "Me?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "You are the only one who breaks through Fang Kun and embarrasses the whole desert city with your own efforts. Maybe, for you, it''s just one of some battles, but for people in desert city, it''s their first defeat in decades. "


    "In other words, you hurt not only the people in the desert city, but also their dignity for a hundred years." Lu Yuan shook his head bitterly.


    The desert city in pian''an, like many secret cities, does not enter the Central Plains. It is more like a chicken''s head than a phoenix''s tail. They may have such a mentality than other cities.


    Because the desert city is strong enough and mysterious enough, it is quite famous even in the Central Plains.


    In the past hundred years, although they have had small battles, they are the absolute overlord in the area where they are not in the Central Plains, so they can only win.


    But Han 3000''s appearance, actually lets this myth break from now on, moreover, breaks nearly sparsely.


    Tens of thousands of elite soldiers, but no one, such an insult, almost completely.


    "In the eyes of all people in desert city, you are their eyesore. Naturally, it''s a private attack on you." Lu Yuandao.


    Han Sanqian nodded, which he did not deny. When no one defeated them, Fang Kun and his cronies talked about him behind their backs. After they defeated them, they could naturally imagine how much they hated themselves.


    But does Han 3000 care?


    "The sparrow does not know the ambition of a swan! It''s none of my business how they are. " Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You''re right. The elephant doesn''t care about the ant''s resistance and discontent, but the problem is that the people in desert city are actually specially invited by miss this time."


    "When the devil monk appeared, God was very worried about your situation and urged the young lady to help you as soon as possible. Although the young lady was late on the surface, she sent someone secretly to investigate.


    "When we were sure that it was most likely to be a demon monk, Miss invited us to desert city."


    Han 3000 frowned: "with the power of the top of the blue mountain, the power of the world still needs you to ask others to help?"


    Lu Yuan had no choice but to smile: "all things in the world live together, but mutual birth is mutual restraint. These evil monks are very evil. They are monks of the Motuo temple. You can''t look forward to them."


    "Motuo temple?"


    "Ten thousand years ago, there was a temple called Motuo temple. It''s said that there is a demon king in the temple. These monks, who don''t know their intention, build a temple to chant scriptures on it to suppress the demon king. But soon after, these monks are all crazy and kill each other. If a strong desert storm doesn''t annihilate them and bury them in the ground, I''m afraid they will bring great trouble to the world. "


    Han Sanqian said, "you mean these monks are monks of Motuo temple."


    "God''s old guess is this." Lu Yuan nodded: "however, the fact should be the same, because after the Miss sent someone to check, she invited Fang''s house in the desert city."


    "You mean..." Han 3000 seems to have thought of something.


    The annihilation of the mantuo temple was in a desert storm, and Fang Jia was named the desert city, which means that the two should exist in the same area.


    "You''re smart. After the annihilation of mantuo temple, although it did disappear in the world as a whole. But that place is always far away from the Central Plains, so we don''t know all about it. "


    "The truth is that it is said that after the fall of the temple, the desert is not completely calm. Sometimes it is said that monks in black will be seen in the desert by chance."


    "Some people will walk in the desert, will suddenly stretch out a hand from under the desert to pull people into the sand."


    "As a result, the desert soon became a forbidden area."


    "Until thousands of years ago, a tribe living near the desert heard that one night they got the inspiration and power of the gods and led their troops to wipe out the danger in the desert."


    "In order to encourage people to continue to travel safely in the desert, this tribe settled down in the middle of the desert, which is the predecessor of the desert city."


    After listening to these, Han 3000 understood that this is the main reason why Lu Ruoxin did not bring a large number of disciples from the top of the blue mountain, but sought the help of the Fang family.


    The predecessor of the Fang family, the tribe, seems to be able to suppress the demonic monks.


    "The monks of the magic Tuo Temple seldom show up. Although the top of the blue mountain is a big family, it is still only in the Central Plains. They know very little about these desert places and people. Miss, because of your safety, she invited Fang''s family to make sure they are safe." Lu Yuan said.


    Han 3000 nodded, frowned and did not speak.


    "The zombie is because of the devil monk. Originally, the meaning of miss is to let the family of Fang come to accept it, but..." speaking of this, Lu Yuan didn''t say any more.


    "But because it''s me, Fang Kun doesn''t want to?" Han 3000 answered. Lu Yuan nodded heavily: "the young master of the Fang family refused the young lady''s proposal and said that they only agreed to save you, so after you returned to the camp, they would ignore everything else. On this point, the young lady advised, but there is really no better way. " Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly. He really didn''t understand that he and Fang Kun met for the first time. Why was he so hostile to himself? Grab your letter from the first meeting, and then use it as a threat to compete with yourself. Even if he was injured, he agreed to him, and it was obvious that the process had reached the end, but he secretly poisoned him. How to say, Han 3000 doesn''t think he''s doing too much, but why is he doing this¡° By the way, what do you mean they mentioned me? " Han 3000 frowned. Speaking of himself, it''s not hard for Han 3000 to imagine their meaning of pulling and stepping, but Lu Yuan mentioned it at the time of the zombie, which means that the group probably mentioned their friends in this border town and their friends because they mentioned themselves. Naturally, they will also be involved in the zombie. Lu Yuan nodded noncommittally: "yes, they mentioned your friends and zombies. Most importantly, they mentioned the real secrets of these zombies." Hearing this, Han 3000 was in a hurry: "speak quickly." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2510

    "Although the demon monks in the mantuo temple are demons, their nature has never changed, so they can use the Dharma and add blessings. They are a very strange body of demon Buddha. Although I don''t know why they become like this, one thing is certain that because these monks can both demon and Buddha, so, They are able to use one of the most common Buddhist techniques of universal salvation


    "Normal monks can guide people''s soul, but these monks are charming and make people crazy. However, in theory, it is difficult for the whole city to become such a walking corpse." Lu Yuandao.


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 sneered in his heart. The evil monks may not be able to achieve such an amazing work, but if there is the help of the sea demon girl Mingyu, it is not necessarily.


    Han Sanqian has long heard that once hainv is possessed, only her voice can make her smell like a walking corpse, and evil thoughts will fill her whole body.


    However, Han 3000 is not interested in mentioning the matter of Ming Yu in front of Lu Ruoxin. He is not the kind of person who kills people with a knife. What''s more, Ming Yu betrays his hatred. In Han 3000''s heart, he must have his own blood blade.


    Now that the old hatred has not been eliminated and new hatred has been added, Han 3000 will not let her go.


    To some extent, Han Sanqian is not even willing to let Lu Ruoxin know about it, because with Lu Ruoxin''s personality, Mingyu will never come to a good end, which may make Han Sanqian be killed before he does it himself.


    "So you mean..." Han 3000 said strangely.


    "All the zombies in the city are just ordinary people who are possessed by the demons. If you kill them, you are killing innocent people. They''re already victims. If you don''t... "


    "I know that I shouldn''t sympathize with them when they are possessed and kill people, but they... They are not of the same nature after all." Lu Yuan has no choice but to be bitter.


    "They don''t even know what they''ve done, or they don''t even have the right to choose."


    "Is that the reason why you just helped me open the way from the beginning, and when I got there smoothly, you retreated quickly?" Han 3000.


    Lu Yuan nodded heavily: "yes. From the beginning, we can try not to kill as much as possible, because... "


    Han Sanqian takes a deep breath. Fu Mang''s death has caused him a lot of negative emotions. Besides heartache, he is also very angry. But listen carefully to Lu Yuan''s words and understand the cause of the zombie. Han Sanqian also knows that Lu Yuan''s words are right.


    Although these zombies are hateful, they have no choice. Even they are victims


    The real behind the scenes should be Han 3000''s revenge.


    Back to the eye swept behind a dense zombie, Han 3000 hesitated for a moment, finally nodded.


    "The real killers are the evil monks and the people behind them!" Lu Yuan finally took a breath.


    With Han 3000''s strength, if he wants to, the zombies in the city are slaughtered clean, Lu Yuan will never have the slightest doubt.


    "What''s more, you''ve just recovered. What will you pay to deal with so many zombies? Even if they don''t die, it''s hard for them to retreat. Aren''t these what the monks want to see? "


    "You don''t have to say any more, I understand." Han 3000 nodded.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Han 3000 suddenly looks at Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan nodded: "you say."


    "Help me find three people." Finish saying, Han 3000 looked at a group of Zombies: "Jiangbei three strange!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Han 3000 moves in his hand, and an energy appears in the air in front of him. When the energy is illusory, what he illusions is the appearance of the three big pancake brothers.


    "Are they your friends?" Lu Yuandao.


    Han 3000 hesitated for a moment. He was clearly defining the position of several people in his heart. Finally, he nodded: "yes."


    Lu Yuan smiled: "since you are your friend, I think you feel the same, I think I really don''t have to say more."


    Han Sanqian nodded, didn''t speak, and turned back. An invisible energy was released from his body. The zombies behind the disciples of blue mountain Pavilion were directly shaken back for several meters. But Lu Yuan was glad that although they were shaken back, there was no damage.


    This is enough to show that Han 3000 left behind.


    Looking back, Han 3000 has turned into a light and shadow, shuttling through the air, flying directly into the inn the next second.


    Glancing at the picture of the energy that had begun to dissipate in the air, Lu Yuan gently laughed and yelled at everyone: "everyone listen to the order."


    "Yes


    "Look for people according to the three."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Yuan took the lead in flying out.


    After that, the other disciples also flew around.


    At this time, in the mysterious cave, crying, the smell of blood is constantly flowing, but in sharp contrast, a long beautiful figure, like a fairy, falls from the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2511

    Several vicious people guarding the cave changed their ferocity and became extremely humble: "I''ve seen you, miss."


    The fairy like man walked slowly into the cave without even looking at them.


    Before entering the cave, you can smell the smell of blood inside. Once you enter the cave, the smell of blood is disgusting. Even she can''t help frowning.


    In the cave, a beautiful woman is sitting in the middle of the cave. It''s Luoxi.


    Next to her, several maids are gently shaking the fan for her to eat.


    See a visitor, Luo Xi hurriedly flurried down from the seat, with a few maid, low body and kneel: "see Miss."


    Fairy is a low voice grace for a while, eyes swept through the middle of the cave, can''t help but frown more tightly.


    In sharp contrast to Luo Xi and others, in the middle of the cave at this time, a huge stone was made in it, and a man was placed on it in a large font, with his limbs and head locked by thick iron chains!


    However, the iron chain of the left hand and right foot has been loosened, and the left hand and right foot have also disappeared. On the boulder, blood is everywhere. A small saw that seems to be a murder weapon and looks strange is placed next to it.


    At this time, the man was unkempt and could not see what he looked like, and he was in a coma because of the pain of torture.


    Above the corner, the two women''s clothes were not neat, and their scattered hair almost covered their original appearance, but their skin was still clear between their hair gaps, as if they could be broken by blowing, and their clothes and trousers on their legs were covered with blood.


    The fairy glanced coldly, started and sat back on her seat. Her eyes were bright and beautiful. She was Lu Ruoxin.


    "Did you have a good time?" Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Luo Xi knelt down and did not dare to get up. He said, "I have already sent more than 80 strong men last night according to the instructions of the young lady..." with that, Luo Xi gave a gloomy smile.


    Then, Luoxi looked at the man on the boulder: "however, he doesn''t seem to be very cooperative."


    "Yes? He still keeps his eyes open


    "If he had to see it with his own eyes, he was closing his eyes all the way, so the maid cut off his eyelids! Although a man is in a coma, his eyes can''t be closed naturally! "


    Hearing this, even Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "It was only after dawn that everyone went to have a rest, so the maid cut off his arm yesterday and broke his foot today." Luoxi chuckles.


    "You did a good job!" Lu Ruoxin nodded gently.


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s the responsibility and obligation of the maid to help the lady out. The maid is duty bound." Luoxi was praised, naturally in a good mood.


    "Miss, since you are away from here, you think Han 3000 has entered the city?" Luoxi asked softly.


    Lu Ruoxin said with a cool smile: "no one has ever dared to show off and guess in front of me. Luoxi, you are the exception. But, as before, I never punish you. "


    "You''re right. He''s in town."


    Luoxi gently smile: "maidservant naturally dare not guess miss''s behavior, just know Miss tired, don''t want to miss more in Luoxi body waste words, so for the Lord share the worry."


    Lu Ruoxin disdains to smile and doesn''t intend to take up the topic. He says coldly, "since Han 3000 is in town, are you ready to arrange your affairs?"


    Luoxi nodded: "Miss''s intention, Luoxi naturally dare not neglect."


    "Very good!" Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    At this time, in the border town.


    In the hall of the restaurant, all the people gathered at this time, but there was a complete silence. All the people''s faces were filled with endless sadness. One by one, they knelt on the ground, or wept secretly, or bowed their heads in silence.


    In the middle of the crowd, Han 3000 stood up and knelt down, his eyes full of sadness and regret. In front of him, Fu Mang''s body lay there quietly.


    This process has lasted for half an hour.


    "Fu Mang, I Han 3000 swear that if I can''t blade Ming Yu and those evil monks, I will never be a human being." Clenching his teeth, Han 3000 slowly raised his hand and swore.


    "If we don''t kill Mingyu and the devil monk, we will never be human!"


    What followed was the roar of all the people in the audience.


    But after shouting, Bai Xiaosheng and others were stunned. Naturally, the devil monk didn''t have to say much, but Mingyu


    But when baixiaosheng in the Jianghu got up and wanted to ask Han 3000, he suddenly heard the sound of zombies outside, and suddenly became ferocious and restless.


    At the same time, the sound of hasty footsteps and shouts can be heard in the roar of zombies.


    This made Han 3000 frown.


    "Three thousand, could it be the people who came with you?" Mo Yang asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head. It''s absolutely impossible!


    Lu Yuan and other people''s behavior style, he has now been very clear, they are quick, with a degree of cooperation, not to mention that they helped themselves clear the obstacles is not a big problem, even with a team of 100 people to stop themselves, they did not let the zombies do much harm to them, just a look for people, a fart, how can there be such a movement!


    At this time, suddenly, the restaurant building was shot bang bang, followed by a shout: "I fuck, open the door, open the door!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2512

    The sudden banging on the door surprised everyone. At the same time, it was almost a shouting at the throat, which made everyone at the same time stunned.


    What happened?


    At this moment, the living people in the city are only the people in the restaurant and the blue mountain Pavilion brought by Han 3000. If the blue mountain Pavilion is ruled out, are they their own people?


    But Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake patrolled around and counted all the people. It didn''t seem that there was any difference between the number of people on the second floor and that on the second floor.


    "Strange, who could it be?" Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu looked at Han Sanqian and others. At this time, he looked puzzled.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu is confused. Han 3000, who has just returned, is even more confused.


    "Is there any brother who hasn''t died?" Mo Yang guessed softly at this time.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake thought a little about it, and finally shook his head.


    Not everyone is Han 3000, who has super ability to walk in the zombie group, and not everyone is from the blue mountain Pavilion, who can be well-trained, well-organized, and never touch the body.


    In terms of the ability of all the people present, once they are surrounded by corpses, it is impossible to break free from their attack!


    And those zombies can''t be soft hearted and let anyone go, so


    This possibility does not exist.


    But just as a group of people kept guessing, the door of the restaurant was clapping again.


    "I grass, a few brothers, a few ye, you are open the door ah, don''t damn hide inside silent ah." The voice is very urgent, even with a bit of pleading and helplessness.


    Hearing this voice, a group of people look at each other face to face. Is it their own? You know they''re hiding in this restaurant?


    "Although there are indeed many brothers in the restaurant who are not familiar with me before, after a few days together, I can recognize everyone''s voice, but this voice..." Jianghu baixiaosheng shook his head and he didn''t hear it.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Naturally, he would not doubt Bai Xiaosheng''s ability. After all, there are so many people who can hold this position in the Jianghu, such as seeing, hearing, hearing and knowing people. All these are his basic skills in wandering the Jianghu.


    "But I feel like I''ve heard it before!" Suddenly, has not been how to speak of purple feeling, at this time suddenly strong courage and softly way.


    "I think so, too." Willow yarn also way.


    If Ziqing feels like this, maybe she remembers it wrong, but when Liusha comes forward to say that she seems to know each other, it''s different.


    Even


    "When you say that, even I feel very familiar with it!" Han 3000 also frowned.


    Then, looking at each other with two women, Han 3000 suddenly remembered, and they seemed to remember.


    "Damn it, isn''t it..."


    Three people almost at the same time, one voice.


    Bai Xiaosheng and others in the river''s Lake are confused. They have no idea what they are doing!


    "It''s impossible. On the first day of the zombie attack, the whole city has become a zombie. There can''t be any living people." Liu Sha frowned.


    "Even if we had shelter, we almost died of starvation in a few days. How could they live?"


    At this time, five strange suddenly thought of what, looking at three people, frown way: "you are not saying..."


    "Chen Shimin!"


    Han three thousand three people almost once again with one voice.


    Because I have been in contact with this guy, I naturally have some impression of his voice.


    "Chen Shimin?" Hearing the name, the four monsters frowned.


    "Open the door, open the door, grandfathers and grandmothers, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, hurry up, the zombie is coming, ouch, I know you''re in it!"


    At this time, the knock on the door came again. Compared with the previous two times, this time it was more urgent and harder. Even Han 3000 was a little suspicious. If he knocked down like this, the door would be photographed by the grandson outside.


    "Let me see." As soon as the twelve words of Dao came down, one of them got up and came to the door.


    Later, he came to a very hidden corner, through the cracks above, he looked for a moment, and then quietly returned.


    "It''s really that turtle grandson!" Twelve Dao.


    "..." Han 3000 was speechless, unable to express his inner feelings for a moment.


    "And there are a lot of people behind him." Dao 12 added.


    "They should be from Tianji palace." Four strange ways.


    "Three thousand, what should we do now?" The world is full of wisdom.


    "Let them in!" Han three thousand complexion a coagulation, at this time stood up.


    "Damn, what are those shameless people doing to save them? I wanted to cheat our seven younger sisters and even beat our elder brother. In the end, I had a conflict with the alliance leader. Let them live and die. " Four strange see so, immediately dissatisfied and way.


    "That''s right. It''s none of our business whether these bitches live or die!" Willow yarn also cold voice way¡° I also agree that bad people have their own destiny, and the present is the curse of heaven. " The five monsters also spoke out¡° Although Chen Shimin is a bad man, his sin does not kill him, does it Han 3000 frowned slightly and said calmly, "secondly, the others around him are innocent. If we watch them killed by zombies, what''s the difference between us and the bad guys?"¡° Mo Yang¡° Yes¡° There is too much noise ahead. Take some people and open the back door. When I go out, close the door to ensure everyone''s safety. " With that, Han 3000 nodded: "after I make sure it''s safe, I''ll come in through the back door, and then I''ll open the door at my command. Otherwise, no one is allowed to open it without authorization. "¡° I understand Mo Yang nodded, waved his big hand, then with a knife, twelve and others quickly moved towards the back door. Han 3000 followed. At this time, after several fierce knocks on the door, Chen Shimin''s face was full of sadness and despair. He looked at the dense zombies behind him. Although the martial uncles tried their best to resist, what they could do was that the corpses were so huge that they were almost unable to get away... "Master, they don''t open the door!" At this time, Chen Shimin turned back and shouted helplessly to a white bearded old Taoist. That white beard old Taoist immortal wind body, quite imposing, at this time brush dust together, is a few zombies fall to the ground, frown and say: "why?"¡° I... I had a little holiday with the people inside before. I didn''t know... I didn''t know that these people had a fucking villain''s heart to retaliate against us. " Chen Shimin hid his fault and replied to his master. Just, the voice just fell, but suddenly smell a: "are you saying we are villains?" In turn, in the eyes of everyone shocked, a light and shadow suddenly flew out from the direction of the restaurant! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2513

    "Shua!"


    The light and shadow are extremely fast. The next second, they have suddenly appeared on the top of the heads of the people in Tianji palace. With a movement in their hands, a stream of gold and black energy instantly comes out of their hands.


    "Boom!"


    The huge energy suddenly explodes at the foot of Baihu Taoist priest, which is less than MM!


    At the same time, the almost wall like zombies in front of Bai Hu''s body were immediately shocked several meters by the explosion.


    But what puzzled Baihu was that although the explosion and energy were fierce, these zombies were only shot a few meters, but they were not injured.


    According to common sense, if this move goes on, these zombies will be disabled even if they don''t die, but why?


    There are only two kinds of results. Either the guy above his head is strong in the outside but weak in the middle. It''s useless to watch the whole thing, or he is merciful and doesn''t intend to kill these zombies.


    Obviously, without knowing it, Bai Hu chose the former, which is also in line with the age of the recruiter.


    "What are you doing? Withdraw


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly fell to the ground, his hands moved again, and the ground fire suddenly rose.


    Boom!


    It''s burning everywhere.


    At the same time, Han three thousand hands rise again, a huge energy wall suddenly rises at the foot.


    "Roar!"


    The sea of fire rises, but the unconscious zombies seem to be angered, roaring one by one, frantically pouncing on the people. However, no matter how fierce the pouncing is, all of them are blocked by the energy wall held up by Han 3000.


    Seeing this, the old Taoist with white beard confirmed his guess in his heart.


    It looks like such a fierce sea of fire, but it does not cause any visible damage to the zombies. It''s really a strong outside but a strong inside.


    "These boundaries can only last two minutes at most,! If you plan to continue playing with these zombies, please help yourself! "


    Han 3000 dropped a word, moved and walked quickly towards the back of the restaurant.


    After hearing this, the old Taoist with white beard and others didn''t want to be so many. A group of about 20 people quickly followed Han 3000''s steps and headed for the back door of the restaurant.


    When he got to the back door, Han 3000 called to open the door. Soon, there was a movement inside. In less than a moment, the door was quickly opened. Then, everyone quickly got into the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the room, Chen Shimin frowned and pinched his nose with both hands: "Damn, this restaurant is not a black shop. The kitchen is so smelly. I used to eat in this restaurant."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Shimin thought that he would attract someone''s support. He never thought that when he looked up, he would directly face Han 3000''s cold eyes.


    "If you don''t want to be kicked out, you''d better control your butt." Moyang, who opened the door, suddenly shouted coldly. After that, he left a group of people behind with Han 3000 and others, and directly turned back to the hall.


    The smell here is caused by the sacrifice of Fu mang. In Han 3000''s mind and everyone''s mind, the smell is not stink, but the smell of hero.


    "Damn, martial uncle, you see, you see, it''s not that your martial nephew is not low-key enough, it''s clear that others are too arrogant." Chen Shimin looks at the back of Han 3000 and others and complains.


    Fat Zhong Beihai didn''t dare to make a pit noise. After all, it was Han 3000. How dare he evaluate one or two?!


    "Shimin, have you ever had a dispute with them before? Although I have heard you mention it, I haven''t heard you talk about it in detail. " At this time, Bai Hu said softly.


    Chen Shimin was stunned and shook his head: "Oh, I said a few more words. Others don''t like me. Master, you also saw that guy''s arrogant appearance. Forget it. Master often teaches me that adults don''t care about villains. I don''t want to talk about the past. "


    Hearing Chen Shimin''s shameless words, Zhong Beihai really wants to find a crack to drill in.


    "OK, Shimin, you''ve grown up." Old Taoist Bai Hu smiled, brushed the dust in his hand, and took people to the hall.


    The party soon came to the hall on the first floor. Standing in front of the crowd, old white bearded Taoist priest glanced at all the people present. They were all in a mess. They were relatively clean and decent at this time.


    When they came, they naturally attracted people from Han 3000''s side to look up and see that there was nothing wrong with the old way of white beard. However, when they saw Chen Shimin, many people were naturally shameless.


    Chen Shimin looks at his master quietly. He just looks at Han 3000 faintly. He looks like a dog.


    In that way, it''s like just being beaten and returning with a backer. It''s a dejected situation


    Only Zhong Beihai was full of Han. At this time, seeing the elder martial brother of the leader staring at Han 3000, he immediately realized that the situation seemed bad.


    As for his elder martial brother, Zhong Beihai naturally knows his temperament and character better than anyone else. At this time, he hastily wants to hold him, but he doesn''t expect that Taoist Bai Hu has gone ahead of him one step, one step ahead, and then with a smile, he says something that makes him want to turn around on the spot, and then dig out a hole to bury himself


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2514

    "Young man, you are impetuous. You need to know that there is someone outside. There is a day outside. Originally, I should teach you a lesson. But for the sake of your bad prodigal son, I will forgive you." After Bai Hu said solemnly, he waved his hand slightly and was about to take his disciples to sit beside him.


    Zhong Beihai wants to dig his own hole and bury himself! As usual, the elder martial brother''s preaching attitude is nothing. He loves to do this, and he is really the leader of Tianji palace, so it''s no problem to preach a few words.


    But Temo, when he set his target on Han 3000, how embarrassing it would be.


    Key elder martial brother, he''s still in a posture that I''m not embarrassed, but it''s your turn to be embarrassed. Like that, he almost went to heaven.


    Brother, there are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world


    This was originally called modesty, but when it comes to you, it has become such a big boast!


    It''s too late to bury yourself in place. The only thing Zhong Beihai can do is to bow and bow while his senior brother doesn''t pay attention, and beg Han 3000 not to share common knowledge with his senior brother.


    Han 3000 does have some unhappy eyebrows. He doesn''t care about these. However, it''s really annoying for the villains to complain first, but considering that they are trapped here now, Han 3000 is also lazy to see things like them.


    Han 3000 didn''t break out, and other dissatisfied disciples didn''t dare to make mistakes. In particular, Bai Xiaosheng used his eyes to tell everyone not to take it to heart and let them.


    Both sides were speechless. Baihu Laodao looked for a relatively open place in the hall and asked the disciples to sit down. After that, he began to let them sit cross legged. Then, one by one, he began to check the injuries of individual disciples.


    Just checking, Mo Yang and Dao 12 walked over, dropped a few pairs of ropes and said, "are there any of you who were scratched by zombies?"


    "Yes Old Taoist Baihu nodded. At this time, he found that one of his arms was a disciple with dirty blood flowing across his hand. He turned back and said calmly.


    "If you are scratched or bitten by a zombie, it''s extremely easy for you to be poisoned and become a corpse. Therefore, you''d better tie the injured disciples with ropes to avoid the corpse suddenly attacking normal people." Moyang is the right way.


    However, the voice of Moyang''s voice fell, but it led to a cold hum of old Taoist Bai Hu''s disdain. He didn''t even bring back a word. He continued to stir on the wound of the disciple.


    When Dao 12 saw that he was so indifferent, he was a little angry. Just as he was about to make a sound, he heard Chen Shimin sneer: "we don''t need you to take care of our affairs. I think you''d better take care of your own people."


    Don''t mention Dao Shiyi. Even Mo Yang, who has always been steady, can''t help his cold face at this time.


    Save them, don''t say a thank you also even, first preach Han 3000, now is in this sour language, Mo Yang suddenly cold voice dissatisfaction way: "you''d better pay attention to speak, otherwise don''t blame us impolite."


    "But what the hell is it? It saves their lives without a word of bullshit. Instead, it''s barking and biting people here. Do you belong to dogs?" Dao 12 didn''t have the patience of Moyang and directly scolded.


    Hearing Dao 12''s words, Chen Shimin, who forgot the pain after the scar, stood up angrily: "thank you? If you hadn''t fooled around, we would have been in danger just now? We don''t blame you. It''s pretty good. "


    When he was ready to speak, at this time, Bai Hu gently grabbed Chen Shimin''s arm and shook his head, indicating that he should not be impulsive.


    "This young leader can''t help being impatient and angry. Naturally, there are many mistakes. People, we should be lenient. Do you understand?" White beard old way lightly laughs a way.


    Although it seems that he is educating Chen Shimin, in fact he doesn''t even look at Mo Yang and others. The arrogance and arrogance of those words, coupled with these words, don''t need to be sarcastic.


    "Master, in the final analysis, means that young people have no hair on their mouths and can''t handle affairs well." Chen Shimin glanced at Mo Yang and others from the corner of his eyes and said with a cold smile.


    "Enough."


    At the moment when Bai Hu''s voice had just fallen, a roar of anger also suddenly rang out in the hall.


    Bai Xiaosheng suddenly got up with cold face and anger in his eyes: "I didn''t want to have more trouble. After all, in this case, we are all lucky people. We used to get warm together, but what you said is too much, even I can''t bear it."


    "Who are you? When can the dwarf talk? But no matter how loud the dwarf roars, it''s useless. Have you ever seen an elephant afraid of an ant roaring at it? " Chen Shimin replied coldly.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng just wanted to talk, but he put his hand on his shoulder, and then slowly stood up: "you mean, we are ants, and you are elephants?"


    The sound was very faint, but the momentum directly reduced the temperature of the scene by several degrees.


    Seeing this, Zhong Beihai covered his head with his hand, and all his thoughts burned.


    Stand up, of course, is Han 3000!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2515

    As Han 3000 stood up and covered his forehead with his hand, Zhong Beihai covered his forehead with his hand and saw the scene through the gap in his hand. He felt as if he had been fed with shit by his senior brother and nephew. He was depressed and disgusted to the extreme.


    You pretend to force me not to care, don''t take me into the water?


    Gently move, Zhong Beihai directly through the body of several disciples, hiding in the back.


    Then he lowered his head, closed his eyes, and looked like he was sleeping and had nothing to do with me.


    Chen Shimin wanted to take it for granted, but as soon as he saw that Han 3000 stood up, his words were stuck in his throat. His arrogant eyes did not dare to look at Han 3000 in any way.


    After all, the situation of being taught by Han 3000 is still vivid. Moreover, he knows the identity of Han 3000 and naturally dare not make many times.


    However, old Taoist Bai Hu didn''t know that most of the troubles Chen Shimin made outside were dealt with by Zhong Beihai. Old Taoist Bai Hu didn''t know anything inside.


    As soon as Chen Shimin was counselled, the old Taoist with white beard gave him a look of dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Chen Shimin thought that with the support of his master, even if the other party is Han 3000, so what? Martial uncle Zhong Beihai peed at Han 3000. It''s because martial uncle has no ability and is timid.


    But now it''s different. He has not only martial uncle, but also martial uncle and his own master. All the elites of Tianji Palace are here.


    Thinking of this, Chen Shimin raised his head and directly disdained Han 3000''s cold eyes.


    Bai Hu nodded, his eyes showing satisfaction.


    This is his disciple of Tianji palace.


    At this time, the old Taoist with white beard chuckled and said, "since you are an elephant, how can you have the same understanding with ants? Shimin, I have taught you many times as a teacher. The more capable you are, the greater the responsibility you should bear. Instead of bullying others with power, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Although it is to educate Chen Shimin, no one can tell how high and how high they hold their position. At the same time, they are deeply ironic to Han Sanqian and others.


    "Yes, master is right. How can elephants have the same insight as ants? In that case, I will become the so-called impulsive and impetuous leader of young people in your mouth." Proud looked at Han 3000, Chen Shimin said a strange sentence, a butt sat down.


    "The poor people who follow him always have to pay for his impetuosity. Although every young leader has to go through this, it''s too bad to pay for him with his own life."


    With these words, several martial brothers next to Chen Shimin immediately laughed.


    "Shameless!" Bai Xiaosheng was angry and gritted his teeth, but almost in an instant, the hand on his shoulder suddenly disappeared. When he raised his eyes again, there was a roar in the Tianji palace camp a few meters away.


    "Bang!"


    One wall of the restaurant made a loud noise, and then the whole wall trembled slightly.


    At this time, Chen Shimin still had a smile on his face, but his body was almost half inlaid in the wall


    Fast, it''s so fast that everyone didn''t reflect it at all. Even Chen Shimin, the party, still kept the previous second''s smile.


    With a roar, the people saw what had happened!


    But Chen Shimin also just saw clearly, at this time one hand jams own neck, unexpectedly is he!


    Han 3000!


    He wanted to speak, but between his mouth, blood gushed wildly, close to the 30 cm thick wall. He was hit out of a big hole by his body. I''m afraid there is no need for any words to describe how he was hit.


    His eyes began to reveal fear, began to reveal fear, he wanted to struggle to get up, but found that he was not only embedded in the wall, his body almost broke countless bones, did not listen to his command.


    At this time, Han 3000 frowned slightly and said softly, "elephant?"


    It''s just a short word, a question, but for Chen Shimin, it''s just endless ridicule.


    Zhong Beihai heard the sound, opened half an eye to look over, don''t look don''t know, a look quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    If we say that Han 3000''s speed and just holding Chen Shimin''s neck with one hand, he can hit a huge hole in the very thick wall.


    Then, it is the great skill in the great skill to let the wall just retreat out without completely forming a hole.


    In such an almost imperceptible speed, a person can be hit on the wall with enough damage without damaging the whole wall, which only shows that this person''s control of power has obviously reached the peak state.


    Zhong Beihai pretends to be dead, and the others in Tianji Palace are not much better. They are all gaping at each other. Obviously, they don''t know how so many things happened in this instant?


    How could they have taken all the people directly under their noses


    Seeing this scene, Taoist Bai Hu immediately felt his face down. He said angrily, "young child, I have given you enough opportunities, but you dare to hurt my apprentice. It''s really presumptuous. Today, I want you to taste my dust." As soon as the voice fell, the old Taoist Bai Hu moved. Then he brushed the dust. The seemingly semi soft dust was as strong as a long gun in an instant. Han three thousand side body a hide, whisk dust suddenly from waist interpenetration and pass. A bang. The dust did not stab, but stabbed the wall. After a dull sound, the dust directly penetrated the wall and forcibly poked a huge hole in the wall¡° The old man is so strong. " Dao 12 is closer and looks lighter. At this time, he can''t help but say to Moyang with a surprised voice. Moyang didn''t speak. He just stared at Han 3000 nervously, and he was worried about him. Obviously, even Moyang understood that this old man with white beard was not a good man, but a real top master. Mo Yang can see it. How can Han 3000 not see it? Soft dust has such great power. If it is not a master, how can it be done?! At that moment, Han 3000 frowned and let go of Chen Shimin. Then he stood up and stood up slowly, facing up to the old man with white beard. The two masters are against each other, and the air pressure around them also moves. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly smile: "you think, I gave you the opportunity, and less?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2516

    "It''s too flashy to be attacked!"


    Seeing Han 3000''s sky fire and moon wheel, old Taoist Bai Hu disdains to hum coldly.


    "Is it?" Han 3000 grimly sneered. He moved his hand. The next second, his figure had disappeared. When he reappeared, he was less than ten centimeters in front of the white beard Taoist priest with a sword.


    The old Taoist with white beard frowned and drank in a hurry. The dust in his hand turned into a knife directly against Han 3000''s sword tip, and he even stepped back to defuse Han 3000''s attack.


    "What''s the meaning of Huang Mao''s fierce attack but no defense?" White beard old way sneers a, another hand immediately a turn, direct a palm then from secretly clap to Han 3000.


    However, when this palm was taken out, the sneer of the old man with white beard instantly solidified on his face.


    See Han 3000 body suddenly turned into eight gold body, then again retract cost body, jade sword stab strength suddenly increased again.


    "What?" The old man with white beard was shocked.


    Naturally, he is very confident that he has developed the loopholes generated by Han 3000''s attack. Therefore, he will proudly laugh at Han 3000. However, when he claps this palm, except for shooting eight illusions, the other party has nothing to do with it?


    How is that possible?!


    "Old man, you are so out of date." Han 3000 smiled coldly: "that''s right. Those with old-fashioned ideas are frogs at the bottom of the well. Naturally, they like preaching."


    "Only attack, no defense is you, give me break!"


    With a roar of fury, the tip of the jade sword suddenly gives out a very strong light. The next second, the dust of the Hua Dao is directly opened by the tip of the sword, and the tip of the sword directly stabs the throat of the white beard Taoist priest!


    The old Taoist with white beard was so flustered that he gave up the fight directly. One of them flew back several meters away. He wiped his throat, and his fingers were bloody!


    "You White beard is an old man. He has lived for more than 2000 years. He has never seen any storm, and he has never met any danger. But today, he was almost killed by a young boy.


    It''s not about pain, it''s about dignity.


    He not only has the dignity of more than 2000 years old, but also has the dignity of the whole Tianji palace.


    Han 3000 just looked at him faintly. Although he didn''t say a word, he was relaxed in his eyes. The old man with white beard clearly knew that he was being looked down upon and disdained by the young man in front of him!


    "It seems that I don''t need to keep my hand. Boy, you''ve managed to annoy me. " As soon as the old white beard''s voice fell, he was already carrying the whole body''s energy in his hands.


    Seeing this, Zhong Beihai, who pretended to sleep and die, couldn''t do it any more. He cried out, "elder martial brother, you can''t do it."


    "Young Xia Han, the master of Tianji palace has infinite power. If we fight, this small restaurant will collapse in an instant, and then all of us will have no shelter." After calling senior brother, Zhong Beihai hurriedly explained to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything. He didn''t intend to get into trouble, but they did too much. They didn''t appreciate the help, but they also hurt people. Even the Buddha would be angry.


    However, considering the safety of everyone, Han Sanqian nodded a little.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Seeing Han 3000''s intention to stop, the old white beard Taoist didn''t have the slightest convergence, but became more arrogant.


    Han 3000 did not speak, looked at Mo Yang and others, nodded, and called them back to their own territory.


    But when Han 3000 just raised his foot, at this time, the white beard old Taoist said coldly and sarcastically: "I see a lot of arrogant and ignorant young people, but I really don''t see such shameless and seedless young people as you."


    "You''re fuckin ''enough. It''s endless." Dao 12''s temper, how can he endure the provocation of others again and again? His brother drank angrily on the spot and rushed over with the knife.


    "To die!" White beard old way cold hum a, hand whisk dust is again a jilt.


    Han three thousand just let him suffer a dull loss and lose face in front of the public. Now he naturally wants to get it back from Han three thousand''s men. Even when his energy is greatly opened, facing the rushing sword twelve, he directly brushes the dust and hits him.


    "Pa!"


    With the cultivation of Dao 12, not to mention facing such a master as white beard, he is not an opponent even if he is an unknown person in the world.


    If it''s not used to blackmail Han 3000, they don''t even have the qualification to enter here, let alone fight with the people here.


    With the flick of the dust, Dao 12''s arm was fanned out countless fine marks, and his body was beaten and staggered for several meters.


    This time, Tianji palace people immediately clenched their fists, at this time, they can finally export evil spirit.


    Instead, Han 3000 is just staring at the situation.


    There was a trace of joy on Bai Hu''s face. The next second, his hands rose again, and another floating dust was thrown towards Dao 12.


    But this time, he suddenly found that the floating dust suddenly seemed to be hanging on something, and he couldn''t pull it any more


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2517

    Strange suddenly turned back, white Hu Laodao just found pleasure in abusing vegetables, time solidification in the face, at this time on the dust, a hand firmly hold its tip, and the hand owner, not others, is Han 3000.


    Damn it, he was just looking at the other side. Why did he suddenly get behind him?!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the cultivation is as high as yourself, and you haven''t found it at all?


    However, no matter how many weapons he had, he had to take them back anyway. As soon as he bit his teeth, he tried his best to pull to his side.


    But no matter how hard he tried, even if the old face under the white beard and white eyebrows was red, the dust that Han 3000 pulled was not moving.


    "Release, you release for me, you despicable child. You let go." When people become angry, there will always be silly words, which has nothing to do with age.


    You can''t even pull your weapons out of other people''s hands, but you want to fight with others. Isn''t that bullshit?


    "Good." Han 3000 suddenly smiled, then loosened his hand and let go of his dust.


    The white beard Taoist priest, who was making crazy efforts, didn''t expect Han 3000 to suddenly let go so happily. The effect of inertia directly made him roll on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Almost at the same time, the people in the hall burst out laughing like thunder, the disciples of Tianji palace were embarrassed, and Zhong Beihai had no face at all.


    "If you want it, you can''t hold it. What''s your use?" Han three thousand smile, fell from the ground, and then a few steps to the knife in front of 12, check the scars on his arm.


    Knife twelve meal time guilt of low head: "three thousand, sorry, give you disgrace."


    "I didn''t take care of you." Han three thousand lightly a smile, then, patted knife 12''s shoulder: "wait for some time, I teach you!"


    Dao 121 listened to this and nodded happily: "good."


    "It doesn''t have to be of much use. At least you can help such an old man when he falls in the future." Han three thousand finish saying, looking at the white beard old way on the ground, indifferent way.


    On hearing Han 3000''s words, the mysterious alliance burst into laughter again. It was true to teach Dao 12, but it was also true to make fun of the old man.


    The old Taoist with white beard struggled to get up from the ground, covered with dust and weeds. He blew his beard and glared angrily. He pointed at Han 3000 and said angrily, "you shameless child, how dare you use Yin moves?"


    "You asked me to give it to you. How can it be called Yin Zhao?" Han 3000 said with disdain. At the same time, he glanced at the old man with white beard and said with disdain, "don''t you want to let go of the fight? Come on


    "You think I''m afraid of you when you pretend to be a ghost in front of me?" The old man with white beard drank angrily, and his spirit was revived, and his whole body was covered with a faint green light.


    "That''s it?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, and his Qi strength opened at the same time. A strong black gas and golden light immediately poured out of his body!


    If there is no contrast, there will be no harm. If you just look at the greenness of old Taoist with white beard, it''s really scary enough, but compared with Han 3000


    "It''s so fuckin ''weak." Zhong Beihai covered his face. The expression on his face was that he wanted to laugh, but it was his elder martial brother. He couldn''t laugh at all.


    The old Taoist with white beard also saw this. He lost more than half of his momentum in a moment, but soon he stabilized himself. He was empty, and his mother was empty.


    Just like when he just helped them to beat those zombies, this guy is here and there, and the result is that the thunder is loud and the rain is small. Besides, what can he do as a young man?


    But all the good things are bluffing. It''s OK to cheat people outside. If you want to cheat an expert like him, isn''t it pure bullshit?!


    "Eight wasteland master, a little interesting." Han 3000 smiled gently and recognized the strength of the shameless old man.


    "Boy, I have a bit of insight, but now it''s too late. Because of you, boy, you pissed me off. " As soon as the voice fell, a green streamer flashed over the dust, and then suddenly attacked Han 3000.


    With the flick of the dust, the surrounding air is slightly disturbed by the huge force above, and the ground is full of sand and rocks.


    The eight wasteland masters are really extraordinary. They are very powerful when they make a move.


    "Damn it, kill him."


    Tianji palace disciples'' confidence burned up again in the outbreak of white beard Taoist priest.


    But


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, just as they were ready to shake their arms and shout, the dust also instantly patted Han 3000''s arm.


    However, after shooting, Han Sanqian did not appear the situation of Dao 12. Instead, he stood in the same place, and his other hand also gently pressed the head of Fu Chen on his beaten arm.


    "It''s my turn." Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, Han Sanqian grabs the brush and throws it suddenly. The Taoist priest with white beard holding the tail feels as if his hand has been smashed. Then the brush stick comes out directly


    This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2518

    Just when the old white beard''s nose hurt and suddenly became red, the wooden handle at the end of the floating dust was still moving in the air. White beard wanted to catch it in a hurry.


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, the hard on the forehead and eat dust stick a knock.


    "Ouch." White beard shouted with pain in his head, and his hands subconsciously hugged his brain seeds.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, it''s the chin again!


    When I hurriedly protected it, it was on my shoulder


    On the head


    On the face


    On the nose


    From a distance, the old man with white beard is like dancing an old disco. With the inexplicable rhythm, he is twisting his body wildly.


    Up and down, left and right.


    At the same time, accompanied by the old Taoist with white beard, ouch, shit, I go, pain, ah, ah and other screams of different colors and styles.


    In a way, it''s more magical than the move and fight of magic.


    And the old Taoist with white beard''s body twisting is a very beautiful and strange landscape.


    The people of the mysterious people alliance are laughing. Mo Yang, Dao 12 and Liu Fang, who are from the earth, are even more inclined to turn forward and backward, turning four and five.


    All the disciples of Tianji palace look red. They want to help, but everyone knows that they are just going to die. They become sandbags, but they can''t help but watch their leader be so


    It''s not a beating, it''s a complete humiliation


    Can only be full of embarrassing helpless!


    Zhong Beihai didn''t know when he had buried his head lower, so he almost put his head in his underpants.


    However, unlike other disciples, Zhong Beihai is not the slightest angry. In his words, it''s called elder martial brother''s leisure. He has nothing to do, so he has to play with nails.


    That''s Han 3000. Who doesn''t want to offend you


    All of a sudden, Han 3000 stopped, with a brush in his hand, and solemnly handed it to the old Taoist with white beard.


    At this time, the white bearded Taoist priest had been paralyzed by beating, and his body was still mechanically blocking the East and West, and he continued to dance like crazy and "happy".


    After a long time, he suddenly realized that it was as if the pain on his body had disappeared. When he raised his eyes, he saw that the stick head at the tail of the brush was still aimed at him. He subconsciously moved again, and then he was more embarrassed to completely reflect it.


    The old Taoist with white beard looks at Han 3000 with an extremely contradictory look. Naturally, Han 3000 plays monkey like tricks on himself. Naturally, he is afraid that... After all, if he wants to come back suddenly, he can only continue to jump up and down.


    "You..." angry voice to scold, but did not dare to scold export, no matter how much, a direct from Han 3000 hand took his own dust, and then put on a good posture.


    If it was earlier, he looked like an expert in the world.


    But now


    "Poof!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The whole mystery alliance burst out laughing all the time.


    The old white bearded Taoist priest, with a bruised face and a confused face, not only lost his momentum, but also because of his unique shape and exaggerated posture, as well as the momentum that he didn''t know he was still invincible in the world, he looked like a drowned chicken flying like a Phoenix.


    "You see if he looks like a chicken without hair! Ha ha ha ha Dao 12 shouted and laughed.


    As soon as he called, the people at the bottom laughed even more.


    Hearing this, the old Taoist priest with white beard was almost blowing his beard and staring. When he looked back, many people smiled forward and backward, and his old blood was almost gushing out.


    "Shut up, shut up, you all shut up." Angry toward all people roar, white beard old road fierce back dead stare Han 3000.


    Yes, it''s the impetuous young man in front of us who has done this to him.


    Who is he? He is the leader of Tianji palace. He is always high and dignified in front of everyone.


    But now


    The image of the past two thousand years collapsed in an instant.


    Yes, it''s all caused by the boy in front of us. If he didn''t mess around here, how could he


    "You child, you are shameless and mean. I swear, I can''t bear you!"


    "Still coming?" Han 3000 disdains to smile.


    "Qi broken!"


    Boom!


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, the green air on his body suddenly spread, and all the people who were close to him were pushed down by the wind.


    "You break your mother!"


    A roar, the next second, a figure into a streamer.


    Boom!


    The old man with white beard, who seems to be in a great state of momentum, put it in place fiercely, but he didn''t have time to put it on. With Han 3000''s figure turning into streamer, the next second, the old man with white beard has disappeared in place.


    When we reflected it again, it was already a dull sound on the wall. The body as like as two peas in Chen Shimin''s white beard, was directly embedded in the wall and played with a mosaic. The whole force was not yet started, and it was over. Han 3000 gently let go, helpless shake his head, to fight in this place, it really can''t lift this place? How can Han 3000 see that everyone is out of the protection center and completely in danger of the zombie group? So, almost won''t give white beard any chance, Han 3000 has already shot¡° You, you, you The body is inlaid in the wall, but the old Taoist with white beard is looking at Han 3000 with his eyes. He is shocked, frightened and angry¡° You... You don''t talk about martial arts, young man. You are so mean. " After a long time, the old man with white beard finally found a reasonable reason for himself. He said angrily. Han Sanqian thinks it''s funny. On the battlefield, between fists and feet, it''s preemptive. This old beard doesn''t know what kind of breaking method he''s fixing. It takes so long to gather Qi and gather strength. Can he blame others for their speed¡° You''re right. It''s mean and shameless. Let go of it. " I don''t know which one of the disciples who didn''t know how to live or die should also answer immediately, but as soon as he called out, the guy regretted it. When everyone looked at him, he took a look at Zhong Beihai, who pretended to be dead beside him, and chose to "die!"¡° Old man, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you because so many of your disciples are innocent. But if you dare to force me endlessly or use a lot of energy in the house, I''ll definitely throw you out to feed the zombies. I''m sure Han 3000 will keep my word. " With that, Han 3000 got up and left¡° Wait, you... What did you just say? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2519

    "If you''re going to push it endlessly or use a lot of energy in the house, I''ll definitely throw you out to feed the zombies. Do you understand?" He called, Han 3000 slightly turned back, cold voice and way.


    The old man with white beard frowned: "no, no, I''m not talking about this. Next... Next, you say you are..."


    "Are you Han 3000?"


    "Is there a problem?" Han three thousand eyebrows a pick.


    Hearing this, the anger in the eyes of the white beard Taoist priest was instantly replaced by shock. The whole person was even more ah. Then his body softened and directly softened in the hole embedded in his own wall.


    "Han... Han 3000, you, you are the Han 3000 who is powerful all over the world?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Dao 12 could not help humming when he saw the old Taoist with white beard''s frightened expression.


    The old Taoist priest with white beard struggled to lift his eyes, but inadvertently swept them. At this time, he slightly raised his head and looked at his own Zhong Beihai. When he saw him nodding to confirm, the old Taoist priest with white beard suddenly lost his mind: "this..."


    "Go back." Han three thousand lazy Li He, patted Mo Yang and Dao 12 on the shoulder, with them, back to their own side.


    When Han 3000 came back, all the disciples of the mysterious man glared at the disciples of Tianji palace, who didn''t know what to do. Then they surrounded each other, forming a circle of three layers inside and three layers outside.


    Bai Xiaosheng nods in the river. They want to do what they haven''t finished.


    Bai Xiaosheng gives up his body and shows the body of Fu mang hiding behind him. As Han 3000 closes his eyes in silence, everyone else closes their eyes and prays for Fu mang.


    However, Han 3000 fell into peace here, but the people there made a sound after a moment of peace.


    Tianji palace people in Leng for a moment later, quietly ask for this will quickly set in the wall of the old white beard and Chen Shimin from the wall to drag out.


    Sometimes it''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to get out. Especially after the bones on the body have almost adapted to the shape of the holes in the wall, they have to come out from the inside, which is sour


    Don''t mention Chen Shimin. Even the old Taoist with white beard screamed in pain when he was taken out of it.


    "Yo Yo, hiss!"


    "My aunts and grandmothers, too, hurt, hurt, easy, easy!"


    Even though both of them tried not to make too much noise, it was so quiet that they could not suppress the sound of killing pigs.


    "Oh, hey, my face hurts, my face hurts, my mother''s nose hurts, too. Easy, easy, you villains give me easy."


    "Damn it, don''t touch me, don''t touch me, it hurts on my back, it hurts on my hands!"


    Han 3000 was not fatal to the old Taoist with white beard, but he was also unprepared. He was concentrating on gathering Qi. How could he know that he had been here so suddenly


    Directly and cleanly hit on the wall, dry top out a huge pit, put who also really enough pain ah!


    Chen Shimin over there doesn''t need to say much more. He hasn''t been able to slow down until now. If several martial uncles hadn''t poured in a few genuine Qi in time to heal him, he would still be counting ducks in his head.


    Seeing Chen Shimin under treatment, the painful expression on his face began to become extremely comfortable, and even the corners of his mouth recalled the smile because the treatment was too cool.


    Old dawton, with white beard, was very angry. "Come here, you son of a bitch."


    Originally, when a group of old Taoist with white beard were outside the door, he heard Chen Shimin say that the people inside had a little problem with him. At that time, he was quite upset with the people inside.


    Small sects like them must protect their weaknesses.


    After all, there are not many people and disciples in the sect. They are not qualified to be like big sects, so they can only take more care of their disciples. In addition, the sect is small, and the disciples are handed down by themselves, so their feelings are better.


    When Han 3000 came out to help them, all the moves he used were bluff, but in fact he had no power. Therefore, he thought about it and wanted to give Han 3000 a little power.


    Let everyone know that people in his Tianji palace can''t be easily provoked.


    But who knows, he


    He fucking capsized.


    Who the fuck don''t you say? What are you doing with that Han 3000?!


    Lao Tzu is a master of eight wasteland. Who is not playing? Who can''t find the place?


    But you''re damn good. If you don''t provoke me, I''ll make such a difficult master!


    "You give dog day, I''ll kill you!"


    "You''re such a fucker!"


    "Do it, do it!"


    As Chen Shimin walked by, soon there came the old Taoist with white beard cursing in a low voice while beating people.


    A moment later, when Han 3000 people were still silently mourning for helping Mang, there was a movement in Tianji palace next door. Old Taoist baibeard came slowly with several people


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2520

    As soon as he got there, the white beard Taoist stopped. Then he looked at Han 3000 and coughed.


    Han 3000 closed his eyes and mourned silently. He didn''t pay any attention at all.


    Old Taoist with white beard was very embarrassed. He said goodbye. When he turned his head again, he was already full of a smile: "that... Young Xia Han."


    He a shout, Han 3000 opened eyes from sadness, a stare at him, did not speak.


    But the old Taoist with white beard trembled obviously. After he regained his shape, he said with a smile, "well, the crime just now is really my ignorance. Look..."


    With a wave of his big hand, several disciples directly set up Chen Shimin and came over. At this time, Chen Shimin was just treated by a group of martial uncles from the severe pain in the wall, but he was beaten by master.


    At this time, his face was green and red, completely swollen, which had the previous appearance of a childe, but it was more like a pig''s head.


    Han 3000 glanced at Chen Shimin, didn''t speak, and took back his eyes.


    As far as he is concerned, he has no interest in Chen Shimin. He''s just a minion. How can Han 3000 care about him? Even he doesn''t want to pay attention to the old man with white beard.


    "This villain is gossiping in front of me. That''s why I was cheated by him for a while. That''s why I had a conflict with you, young Xia Han."


    With that, he quickly winked at a group of disciples: "do you think so?"


    "Yes, yes


    "It''s all elder martial brother Chen. He has misbehaved and behaved badly. He has provoked you outside, young Xia Han. He also wants to gossip in front of his master."


    A group of disciples did not dare to disobey the teacher''s orders and nodded one after another.


    "Yes, young Xia Han, I have always loved peace in Tianji palace. Du has always been a man of pure desire and few pleasures in my life. I noticed something wrong before, so I''ve always been fighting with my strength in the fight with you, young Xia." The white beard old way Du Yisheng awkwardly compensates the smiling face way.


    Hear this, Han 3000 really can''t help but roll a white eye, this Du life, even apology can''t help but pretend a wave of force, he is speechless to the extreme.


    "If you have nothing else to do, go back to your place and stay." Han 3000 said coldly. He didn''t want to talk to the old guy. It''s really a waste of saliva.


    See Han 3000 directly ruthless under the expulsion order, Du Yisheng immediately smile, very embarrassed solidification in his face, this also want to say something, but Han 3000 has closed his eyes again, can only angry nod, with his own people back.


    However, before he left, he took one more look and stopped.


    Because in the crowd, at this time, he noticed that there was a person lying quietly. Almost at a glance, he could see that the person lying on the ground was motionless and seemed to be dead.


    Looking at all of them, it seems that they are in silence. Du Yisheng is more sure of this conjecture.


    He waved his hand and motioned to all the disciples to wait for him first. Then he frowned and approached Chaohan 3000 slowly.


    He came to the outside of the crowd and leaned towards the inside. Then he saw the body of fumang who had been deliberately concealed from other angles.


    However, Du frowned at the sight of the body.


    Weird. It''s really weird.


    Then he walked gently to the center of the circle.


    When he wanted to reach out to check, just a hand, Han 3000''s hand has grasped his hand, eyes opened, cold voice and said: "what are you doing?"


    Almost at the same time, other mysterious man disciples also opened their eyes.


    However, Du Yisheng just flustered for a moment, looked at the body on the ground and said: "he..."


    "It''s none of your business." Han Sanyi let go of his hand and cheered impolitely.


    His brother''s body, which can tolerate others to touch at will.


    With Han 3000''s cold drink, Moyang and others directly stood up, directly blocked Du Shengsheng''s face, and then made an invitation gesture to signal him to leave here immediately.


    "No, I mean, he might be saved!" Du Yisheng was blocked by others. He had no choice but to retreat out and said in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 inside made a sound.


    Mo Yang and others also immediately side out of a two people can meet, but can not pass the path.


    Looking at Du Yisheng, Han 3000 frowned: "what did you just say?"


    Du Yisheng said hastily, "I mean, maybe he can be saved."


    "But the problem is that he''s dead. Didn''t you lie to us?" Bai Xiaosheng frowned.


    Du Yisheng took a look at Han 3000 and saw that he was also suspicious and nervous. He nodded and shook his head: "I''m not sure, but I don''t think his blood is dry and his body is purple and hard. It should be not long after he died. I need to see to know exactly."


    "Get out of the way!" Han 3000 rushed to all the disciples and yelled, and all of them immediately gave way to a passage.


    This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2521

    "This..."


    A group of people look at Du Yisheng and walk towards Han 3000. They look at each other face to face.


    Fu mang is dead. Even if the king of medicine is here, he can bring the dead back to life. However, there are preconditions.


    If you want to meet this requirement, one thing you must have is that you can''t die too long.


    However, Fu Mang''s current situation is that although his death is not long, it is definitely not short.


    All in all, there are quite a few hours. What''s more, Fu Mang''s death is not the same as the ordinary death. He died completely because he lost his flesh and lost too much blood.


    In other words, this kind of death is basically irreversible.


    Even if the immortal Luo comes, so what?!


    Unless, he can have Han 3000''s super golden body and all kinds of strange places.


    But the problem is that even Han 3000 himself was saved by himself or others at the moment of death. He was never as serious or as long as Fu mang.


    "This... This is all white bones, and there are few pieces of meat. What else can we save?" Some people immediately felt some helpless grievances. For them, since the deceased has passed away, they should let him rest in peace. Now all other actions are nothing more than tossing about the poverty of the deceased.


    What''s more, this man is the old man Du Yisheng.


    Although the old man looks fairyland and upright, his perverse behavior just now also makes people deeply understand the kind of bastard that the old man is hiding under the skin.


    Let this kind of people to rescue Fu Mang, it is not clear that it is a chance to make trouble, or even revenge!


    "It''s a deliberate revenge."


    "Although the leader of the alliance is capable and intelligent, he has strong feelings for fumang, so he is sentimental and used by people with ulterior motives."


    "Yes, yes."


    Many of the disciples whispered in private. In fact, not only they, but also Fu Mang and Dao 12 were puzzled and puzzled by Han 3000''s decision.


    It''s a fact that Fu mang is dead. Let alone Du Yisheng, even if Wang Huan comes, it''s bullshit.


    But they all know that the death of Fu mang has caused great sorrow to everyone, and Han 3000''s heart is not easy either. It''s more or less understandable that the dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor.


    In addition, Han 3000 already has words, who dares to violate them again?!


    At that end, Du Shengsheng came to Fu mang very seriously and quickly. After holding his pulse in his hand, he frowned and wrinkled. Then, he quickly looked at Fu Mang''s body.


    Even people who lived for two thousand years, even though they ate more salt than most people ate rice, when they saw the tragic scene of Fu Mang, they still took a few breaths of air.


    It''s heavy. It''s too heavy.


    No one would object to saying that it was put in the wild and eaten by jackals for several days.


    Thinking of this, he turned around slightly, looked at Han 3000 beside him, and shook his head apologetically: "he was really hurt too much, almost scared all over. There was no meat left, only white bones left."


    "The lack of meat means that the meridians are broken, and it also means that other body structures are completely out of supply and protection. Even the gods of Daluo are powerless."


    Hearing Du Shengsheng''s words, Han 3000''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but soon, the anger disappeared. He looked sad and affectionate at Fu Mang, who was safely back to the west, for a long time.


    "You motherfucker, you play with us, don''t you?"


    "I have long said that you avenged yourself and insulted our leader. I''ll fight with you."


    "Boys, hit him."


    Almost at this time, a lot of people in the mysterious alliance suddenly stood up and rushed to Du Yisheng one by one.


    Du Yisheng saw a group of people who were fierce. If they had been rude to them before, he would have been rude to them. But when he knew Han 3000''s identity, he didn''t dare to resist. He just subconsciously protected his head with his hands.


    "Enough!"


    In a group of people around Du Yisheng ready to vent the anger in the heart, Han 3000 suddenly a angry.


    All the people on the scene were shocked and stupefied.


    "Can you save people? It''s all about saving people. What are you doing? When I die? " Han three thousand cold voice anger way.


    A group of disciples looked at each other for a long time. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Dao 12 endured for a long time and said, "we just don''t want to help mang to be insulted wantonly."


    "When people come to save people, is that the attitude? I think if Fu mang didn''t die, you''d be disgraced? " Han three thousand scolded a, then, convergence mood, looked to Du Yisheng: "good, please."


    "Bai Xiaosheng, see off the guests." Han 3000 finished, suddenly remembered something: "if anyone dares to find Tianji Palace''s trouble in private, deal with it according to the gang rules."


    "Yes


    Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded, politely came to Du Shengsheng and made a gesture of invitation. Han 3000 looks back and looks sad at Fu mang. Fu Mang''s situation, as long as a normal person can judge, and Han 3000 naturally more clearly. If there is help, Han 3000 where will always be depressed sitting here, even if it is exhausted all his energy, he will never have the slightest hesitation to save people. But the problem is that Fu Mang, who is as white as a bone and has only meat and head left, has no chance to give him. He is dead. He is dead to the core! Du Shengsheng and Han Sanqian know from Zhong Beihai and Chen Shimin what Tianji palace they come from, so dead horses are regarded as living horse doctors. If there is a secret, it''s a good thing. Even if it doesn''t work, Han 3000 will never have any dissatisfaction¡° What''s the rush to see off? I''m afraid I''ll eat your food and drink your wine. " Du Yisheng takes a look at Bai Xiaosheng, who is posing as an invitation, and suddenly says with a chuckle. All the disciples were even more angry. Han 3000 frowned and glared at everyone. Then he looked at Du Yisheng: "Taoist, what do you mean by that?"¡° Young Xia Han, have you ever heard of ShuangTian supreme Han 3000 frowned and shook his head¡° One day, the dead will be killed, and all evils will be suppressed. One day, the bones will turn white and the body will be destroyed. " Speaking of this, the old Taoist with white beard regained his previous self-confidence: "so, it''s also called the supreme of heaven!"¡° I... damn it Suddenly, almost at the same time, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu opened his mouth in horror, as if he suddenly remembered something. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2522

    Seeing that Bai Xiaosheng was so surprised, the happiness and self-confidence on the white beard Taoist''s face became more obvious.


    "Double heaven is supreme, one day is Tianyin temple, Buddha''s voice is universal, ten thousand souls are peaceful, one day is Tianji palace, where the dead come back to life, white bones turn into jade. Therefore, double heaven is supreme among people." Bai Xiaosheng pats his head and mentions it to Han 3000.


    "However, Tianyin temple is a monk who pays attention to everything. He is extremely low-key and unknown to the world. Tianji palace is anonymous and lives in the mountains for a long time. Although the reputation of ShuangTian supreme has been famous, it has gradually disappeared in the decline of years. Therefore, in recent hundreds of years, the matter of ShuangTian supreme has almost been forgotten."


    "Are you from Tianji palace?" At the time of the conflict between the restaurant and Chen Shimin and others, Bai Xiaosheng and others have not come yet. They don''t know what happened. Naturally, they don''t know that these people are from Tianji palace.


    Although many people at the scene had seen it in the restaurant, they only knew that they were from Tianji palace, but they didn''t know the old story of Tianji palace hundreds of years ago.


    I just know that this sect is very arrogant in the neighborhood recently, and there are many experts


    Now, when Bai Xiaosheng tells the story, a group of people are stunned


    Only Han 3000''s eyes glowed at this time: "come back from the dead, white bone jade, so to speak..."


    "Three thousand, Fu mang may really be saved!" Bai Xiaosheng nodded, with a little joy on his face, and hurried back.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was overjoyed. He quickly looked at Du Shengsheng, who was a little proud, and said, "Taoist priest, can you really save my brother? If you can, just ask me what you want. Han 3000 will never say nothing. "


    "Yes, if you can save us and help the commander, we will not be stingy at any cost."


    Other disciples hurried to say.


    Seeing this, the faces of the disciples of Tianji palace, like Du Yisheng''s, raised a proud smile.


    After all, it was their sect that gave them a face.


    Du Yisheng smiles with satisfaction and shakes his head: "if saving people is for reward, it''s not our disciple of Tianji palace."


    "It''s said that there is a kind of divine object in Tianji palace, which is called Phoenix golden feather! As long as the golden feather is covered on the human body, even if it''s just a bone, it can grow tender meat like jade again and bring the dead back to life. " Bai Xiaosheng laughs.


    "Phoenix golden feather?" Han 3000 suspected.


    The so-called phoenix phoenix feather refers to a special kind of golden feather produced by a special Phoenix. Phoenix can live in Nirvana, and Jinyu is the essence of Phoenix, which can bring back life to nature. At this time, Zhong Beihai came over and explained with a smile.


    Among the Phoenix, the male is the Phoenix. Since the king of ten thousand Phoenix can produce a golden feather, the female is the Phoenix. Naturally, the king of ten thousand Phoenix can also produce a golden feather.


    The two phoenix golden feathers merge into one, one evokes the soul, and the other is complex. Therefore, under the two feathers, the white bone can be as jade, and the dead can be revived.


    "There are still such strange things in the world?" Mo Yang quite straight shake God, not from exclamation and way.


    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, at this time stand up, and then knee slightly a sink, one knee is about to kneel down: "Han three thousand ask Taoist help, today''s grace will always remember."


    Han 3000 said that he was extremely devout. The golden hair of Wanfeng and the king of wanhuang was naturally the best of all. Han 3000 knew how difficult it was to save his brother with this kind of thing.


    However, as soon as he was about to kneel, Du Shengsheng directly grabbed Han 3000''s arm and made him unable to kneel: "why do you do this, young Xia Han? It''s the duty of Tianji palace to save people and save the world. It''s not the brother of Han Shaoxia. Even if it''s the life of ordinary people, if we are destined to meet each other, we will never be helpless. It''s just... "


    Speaking of this, Du Yisheng sighed helplessly and put his head aside.


    "Just what?" Han 3000 felt cold and said nervously.


    "Phoenix golden feather... Not in my hand." After thinking about it, Du Yisheng shook his head sadly.


    With these words, all the disciples of Tianji palace lowered their heads and became dejected.


    "Not in your hands, you are the leader of Tianji palace..." Han 3000 frowned.


    "This is also the fundamental reason why Tianji palace has been out of the mountain again for hundreds of years." Du Yisheng smiles bitterly: "it''s because of the loss of Phoenix golden feather that we went down the mountain to look for it, and we met you here."


    "Lost?" Han 3000''s burning hope was like a basin of water, but it didn''t destroy his confidence: "is it possible to find it and help mang?"


    Du Yisheng nodded: "with Phoenix golden feather, naturally."


    "Did you find anything?" Han 3000 looked at everyone in a hurry.


    "I found it, but..." Zhong Beihai nodded, but as soon as his voice fell, he was looking at Han 3000 again, ready to talk and stop


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2523

    "If you have something to say, just say it." Han three thousand strong pressure, patience and light voice.


    "I can''t get it back." Du Yisheng sighed, indicating that Zhong Beihai didn''t have to go on.


    As soon as Du Yisheng''s voice comes out, Zhong Beihai can only shut up!


    But this was so urgent that Han 3000 looked at Du Shengsheng with a pair of eyes!


    "What''s the difficulty? Don''t you think we''re here? We can''t. don''t we still have Han 3000? " A hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake is in a hurry.


    "Elder martial brother, they''re right. Fenghuang Jinyu is not only going to save people, but also our secret treasure. Anyway, he will get it back. Now there is great Xia Han here. What are you worried about?" Zhong Beihai can''t help persuading him.


    Du Shengsheng was silent for a moment: "it''s too dangerous, Beihai. How can you be so selfish?"


    "It''s true to save people, but it''s our generation''s responsibility to take back Phoenix Jinyu. You have to pay another person''s life price. Beihai, Beihai, you are confused!" Du Yisheng said in pain.


    "If my brother''s life can be saved, even at the cost of his life, what''s the harm?" Han 3000 at this time cold voice way, the attitude of firm, let a person not allow the slightest refutation.


    Du Yisheng even had the illusion that if he refused him again, he would kill himself here mercilessly.


    "Well, since you''ve said all that, young Xia Han, you''re welcome. We traced the whereabouts of Fenghuang Jinyu all the way to this area. Later, we traced the person we were looking for and also knew where Fenghuang Jinyu might be at present. But... There may be death and no life in that place! " Speaking of this, Du Yisheng looks at Han 3000 very seriously.


    "What is this place?"


    "Forbidden area of the dead, city of burning bones!"


    "Bone burning city?" Hearing the name, Han 3000''s eyebrows were locked, and the whole person fell into meditation for a moment.


    Seeing Han 3000''s response, Du Shengsheng and others were not surprised. On the contrary, it was too normal for them.


    Because when they first inquired about this place, they were almost as worried as Han 3000.


    The forbidden area of the dead is full of demons'' soldiers, and the city of burning bones is the old den of the demons. No one knows what vicious masters or fierce demons are hidden in it, because when human beings arrive at the forbidden area of the dead, they can''t get into the core city of burning bones.


    Just a bunch of soldiers from different tribes and sects can make anyone afraid and pay the price of life!


    Therefore, Han 3000''s reflection is expected by Du Shengsheng. However, they are not qualified to laugh at Han 3000, because even when they hear that the Phoenix golden feather falls in the bone burning city, they directly give up the chance to find their sacred things.


    "The city of burning bones is the central city of the demons. The water is so deep that I didn''t let Beihai tell him just now." Du Yisheng whispered.


    "No!" Suddenly, Han 3000 gently shook his head at this time: "I didn''t say I couldn''t go. I just thought how could it be again?"


    Speaking of this, Han 3000''s mouth even appeared a sneer.


    Xiaotao will appear there for no reason. Guiyuanzi, the master, also asked him to go there. From his original words, he seemed to be in a hurry, because he had better go before saving Su Yingxia.


    Later, the inexplicable demon monk and the leading mysterious man were still the city of burning bones.


    What''s the secret of this place? Both enemies and friends mentioned this place.


    Today, even Phoenix Jinyu is a city of burning bones.


    "It seems that I really have to go to this place." Han three thousand suddenly relaxed brow, peep out a light voice of sneer, swept one eye Mo Yang etc.


    Moyang and Dao 12 naturally knew what GUI Yuanzi said in the void and nodded one by one.


    But at this time, Bai Sheng of the river and lake hurried to Han 3000: "3000, you can''t go to that place. Although the demons have been bullied all the time, they have survived for many years. Of course, there is his reason, and the city of burning bones is the core of this reason. I don''t doubt your strength, but in fact, even if you are a God, you will never dare to go in and out there. "


    "Yes, if there were few brushes in the bone burning city, the true God would have annihilated it long ago. Why is it that after the war between gods and demons, the two conveniences are just as simple as opposites." Others have also advised.


    Han 3000 gently smile: "even if it''s a tiger''s den, so what? If the demon clan can survive, I can''t? " Han 3000 said, looking at the opposite Du Yisheng: "don''t worry, bone burning city, I''ll go."


    Listening to Han 3000''s words and looking at the smile on his face, Du Yisheng doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    Someone''s going to the bone burning city?


    If he had not seen and heard with his own eyes, he would not have believed that someone would have said such a thing.


    It''s no different from looking for death.


    Suddenly, just at this time, there was a strange noise outside the restaurant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2524

    Han three thousand eyebrows slightly lift, poetry language quickly get up, quietly go to check.


    "Well, since you are so fearless, young Xia Han, as the guardian of the Phoenix golden feather, I should have sacrificed my life to accompany a gentleman. My disciples. " At this time, Du Yisheng also clenched his teeth firmly and firmly.


    "Yes


    "If you don''t want to go, you will go back to the sect after you get out of here. If you want to go, follow me."


    "Article 13 of Tianji annals: if the Phoenix golden feather is there, Tianji palace will be there. If the Phoenix golden feather is dead, Tianji palace will be dead. Since we are disciples of Tianji palace, we are bound to live and die together with Tianji palace. We will not go back. I am the city of burning bones."


    "We will never go back. Where the master is, we will be. Where the Phoenix golden feather is, we will be."


    "Potential and Phoenix golden feather live and die together!"


    "Good!" Hearing the chorus of all the disciples, Du Yisheng nodded his head again and again with great satisfaction and said, "I''m worthy of being a disciple of Tianji palace. All of them are hot-blooded men. I didn''t mistake you."


    With that, Du Yisheng turned back slightly to face Han 3000, and then bowed, with a very low posture, said humbly: "young Xia Han, from today on, I will formally hand over my life and the lives of my 36 Tianji palace disciples to you. Before things are finished, Tianji palace disciples will completely listen to your orders."


    "You guys, did you all hear that?" With that, Du Yisheng asked his disciples in a low voice.


    The disciples cried in unison: "we will listen to the order of young Xia Han!"


    Han 3000 shook his hand: "don''t be like this, Taoist du..."


    "Ah, young Xia Han, you don''t have to refuse. Yu Cai, you are a hero among people. You have a great reputation. Yu de and Phoenix Jinyu are always our things, but as an outsider, you help us get them back together. So, among all the talents and virtues, you are convincing. "


    "The beast has a leader, the tree has a central axis, so you must not refuse." Du Yisheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, if someone else wants to lead us, we will not do it. But you are different, young Xia Han. You are a miracle that everyone in the world has heard about for a long time. It''s our honor to be under your leadership."


    "You''re right, young Xia Han, just promise."


    Tianji palace disciples were more enthusiastic and persuaded one after another.


    In the face of so many emotions, Han Sany is also a little bit difficult for a while. When he is at a loss, at this time, it is Mo Yang who comes out next to him.


    "Since you want to cooperate, you should be honest with each other?"


    Mo Yang''s words, let Tianji palace some Leng, however, they still nodded.


    "Brother, if you have something to say, just say it!" Du Yisheng said softly.


    "When the zombies besieged the city, the inn was protected by 3000 yuan, so we were safe. How could you be ok?" Mo Yang frowned.


    As soon as the words came out, many mysterious disciples frowned one after another.


    This is something that almost everyone, including Han 3000, doubts.


    Hearing this, the disciples of Tianji palace were unwilling one after another. Some even stood up in a hurry, but Du Shengsheng waved and stopped them.


    "You doubt us?" Du Yisheng suddenly understood.


    "There are some things I have to doubt?" Mo Yang did not deny it.


    When Mo Yang said this, Han Sanqian frowned and put aside the others. The demonic monks and mysterious people wanted to go to the bone burning city by themselves, and these people also wanted to go to the bone burning city by themselves.


    Is there a possibility that these people are actually with the monks?!


    See even Han 3000 also frowned, Du life is not angry, directly a stand up, later, made almost everyone dumbfounded.


    I saw him come to the front door of the restaurant, and then in the situation of everyone''s consternation, suddenly from a very weak place, a punch!


    Almost as soon as his fist hit out, the corpses outside fell into a frenzy.


    Although it was less than a second, he immediately pulled his hand back, but at this time, his arm was already full of blood.


    In doing so, he threw his hand into a group of hungry beasts!


    "If you are bitten by these zombies, you will be attacked by the evil spirit in the zombies, and then you will be killed." Du Yisheng chuckled, and then the other hand suddenly lifted an energy to cover the wound. At the same time, he recited some strange incantations.


    Strange to say, the wound in his hand soon healed slowly under the green energy.


    "This..." Mo Yang frowned tightly, and was shocked.


    "Now what?" Du Yisheng said.


    "It doesn''t seem that you are not with them, is it? Together, it is possible to understand how to detoxify. " Moyang road.


    "I believe him." At this time, Bai Xiaosheng stands up, and his attitude is very firm.


    Mo Yang frowned and looked at Bai Xiaosheng.


    But Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake smiles and looks at Mo Yang: "even if you don''t believe Taoist Du, you should believe them." Hearing this, even Han 3000 can''t help looking at Bai Xiaosheng. What''s the meaning of this¡° Although the skill Du Daochang just used was the skill of Tianji palace, what he read in his mouth was not the language of Tianji palace, right? " Bai Xiaosheng whispered softly in the Jianghu. Du Yisheng gave a light smile and looked at Bai Xiaosheng in the river and lake with great praise. He nodded and said with a smile, "brother, you have a good eye. To tell you the truth, it''s not from Tianji palace. By the way, this brother is..."¡° I''m in the world, Bai Xiaosheng¡° It''s said that a hundred people in the river and lake know the world and the river and lake. When I see them today, they really deserve their reputation. " Du Yisheng finished and saluted with two hands. Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled and saluted back. Looking at the two people here, you return a gift and I return a gift. Moyang is helpless and very confused. A pair of eyes staring at the river''s Lake Bai Xiaosheng, he put a knife on this guy''s neck, let him say quickly. On the other hand, Han 3000 no longer had the slightest doubt. Instead, he showed a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth. Obviously, although he''s not sure what he''s talking about, he doesn''t have any problem with his profession and trust in him. No more nonsense, a wooden board flew directly into the air, and then blocked the gap just broken by Du''s life¡° If you don''t say it again, I think Mo Yang''s eyes will swallow you. " After blocking the gap, Han 3000 said with a leisurely smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2525

    "Tianyin Buddhist language." Bai Xiaosheng smiles and looks at Du Yisheng.


    Du Yisheng laughed, clapped his hands and clapped his hands: "hundred Xiaosheng in the river and lake really deserves his reputation. It''s just that you can see what skill I''m using."


    "My cultivation is low, but the Buddhist voice of Tianyin temple is too different and unforgettable." Hundred Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake said with a smile.


    "Tianyin temple is an important place for Buddhism. There are many eminent monks, so they are upright. They will never collude with the devil. Therefore, they are really from Tianji palace." The world is full of wisdom.


    "Can''t it be that the eminent monk of Tianyin temple has lost his sight and accidentally passed the secret to someone with ulterior motives?" Dao 12 doubts a way.


    "The Dharma of Tianyin temple can''t be spread unless..." speaking of this, Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled gently.


    "Unless it''s the supreme Tianji palace with two days!" Han 3000 whispered.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded heavily: "yes, the supreme of heaven and earth is the soul and the body. At the beginning, he was the prime minister in the northeast of the world. The two sects worked together to save all living beings. Therefore, because of cooperation, the two sects became familiar with each other. For the sake of friendship and saving all living beings, the two sects exchanged sects'' methods. Tianyin temple, just this time, passed on its own skills to the outside world. "


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    As soon as Bai Xiaosheng''s voice fell, Du Yisheng''s applause had already been heard.


    "It''s true that everyone who can follow Han Shaoxia is not ordinary. As an outsider, he knows what happened to his sect thousands of years ago. He''s fierce, fierce." Du Yisheng chuckled and then said, "yes, at the peak of our school, we really cooperated with Tianyin temple, so we are called the supreme of heaven."


    "Because of this, I have always had frequent contacts with Tianyin temple. Master Yin Ruo, the leader of Tianyin temple, also saw that our school was dedicated to serving the world, so he made an exception to teach me the Tianyin Buddhist language in his school, so that we could save people more easily. In return, I also taught him Tianji''s Secret skills. However, this is a secret between sects, but I didn''t expect to be known by others. It''s worthy of being a hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu. You have everything in the world, and there are few secrets to speak of. "


    "It''s just a small skill to carve insects. It''s a mess to eat." Then, looking at Moyang, he said, "if you can win the trust of Tianyin temple and pass on the Buddhist dharma of this temple, you can''t be a bad person."


    Hearing this, Mo Yang nodded.


    "In fact, on the day of the incident, we used to live in this restaurant. However, because of the conflict between Shimin and you, Shimin and I chose to rest in the abandoned temple in the city under the broken excuse of being close to God and Buddha. Because it has a very close relationship with Tianyin temple, we have different views on the Buddha''s voice. That night, when the fake Buddha''s voice came, we realized that it was wrong. " Zhong Beihai also explained at this time.


    Later, under the leadership of Du Yisheng, a group of people carried Qi to resist the erosion of demonic sound.


    Although the number of disciples in Tianji palace is small, their accomplishments are not low. When they are on guard, the magic sound is naturally difficult to play any role on them.


    "So after the outbreak of zombies, you and your gang have been hiding in the broken temple?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhong Beihai nodded: "yes, although the place of the broken temple is very broken, the infrastructure is still there, and we can barely withstand it with concerted efforts."


    "I see. No wonder when the zombies broke out, although there were a lot of zombies near the restaurant, they didn''t attract the siege of the whole city, but a few days later!" Mo Yang nodded.


    "At that time, a group of zombies were sniping at us. However, our resistance is very low, but your voice is louder, and a large number of zombies slowly all go to you. " Zhong Hokkaido.


    "Later, we thought we would be safe, but where did we know..." Zhong Beihai said here, a little depressed.


    As Han 3000 came back, there was more noise in the restaurant, but the problem was... Soon, someone led a group of zombies running around in the group.


    It''s not too bad. What''s worse is that more and more people are leading zombies in the city.


    They deliberately distract the zombies and try to spread them in the city. They don''t know what these people are doing. They only know that their hidden Temple soon attracts the zombies around.


    In the end, the temple broke and people fled!


    Hear these words, Han 3000 immediately wry smile: "no wonder just now has been said to save you also owe you."


    Lu Yuan and others must have done something good. For the first time, they helped Han 3000 open the way, so they attracted a group of zombies. For the second time, they helped Han 3000 find people.


    It''s the best way to find people and disperse all zombies.


    But it just let some people down and blow up some people''s nest, no wonder Du Yisheng and his gang will be this attitude when they come in.


    "It''s gone, it''s all gone. Now that the misunderstanding is over, what do you think of what I just mentioned Du Yisheng said with a smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2526

    Next to him, Bai Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake laughed and said, "3000, since he is really a member of Tianji palace, and Taoist Du is also sincere and sincere, and everyone is even more generous. You can simply agree. After all, the power of uniting the masses is for Fenghuang Jinyu."


    "Yes, 3000, or you can agree. First, it''s a force. Second, if you want to lead well, you can recruit them at that time." The Mo Yang of one side also gathered together to come over, softly but way.


    On hearing this, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly smiles bitterly. He''s really not a family. He doesn''t want to enter a family!


    Han Sanqian looks at Mo Yang and Bai Xiaosheng. Finally, he looks at Du Shengsheng and a group of Tianji palace disciples and nods: "in this case, I''ll listen to you."


    "Good!"


    A group of Tianji palace disciples were very excited. After all, when they heard that Phoenix Jinyu was in the bone burning city, they were almost the same as Du Yisheng, and they were completely desperate to get it back.


    But the emergence of Han 3000 rekindled their hope.


    Moreover, with Han 3000''s reputation and ability, this fire of hope is definitely not a spark. Naturally, they are very excited.


    Almost at the end of the conversation, the poem came down the stairs quietly.


    The stairs on the first floor allow people to stand higher. Through the cracks in the walls, they can also see things in the city more clearly.


    "What''s going on, poetry." Han 3000 saw her coming back and asked in a hurry.


    "Alliance leader, it came from the city wall."


    "The wall?" Hearing this, Han 3000''s heart sank.


    It is obvious that Lu Yuan and other disciples of the blue mountain pavilion are on the wall. Is it possible that this group of people had an accident? Although they are from the Lu family, they came out with themselves, and now they are also working for themselves.


    If they have an accident, Han 3000''s heart will not feel good!


    "I can''t see clearly, but someone seems to hang a man on the wall, and many zombies rush there desperately." Said the poem.


    Hang someone on the wall?


    This sounds both incredible and shocking.


    What are they doing?


    "Are they trying to lure zombies with bait?" Du said at this time of his life.


    Han 3000 resolutely shook his head. Of course, this possibility will exist, but it will never be found in Lu Yuan and others.


    They go out of the same door, so it''s impossible for them to kill each other, and then use the flesh and blood of their companions to attract the attention of the zombies. What''s more, they don''t have to do this. The scattered zombies are good for them to look for people. If they are attracted by human flesh, it will be more difficult to identify the zombies when they are crowded.


    Therefore, it seems impossible for them to do that with emotion and reason.


    But if they didn''t do it, who would it be?!


    Who will be the man hanging on the wall!


    Tianji palace people can barely survive in the disaster, that is their special school and the coincidence of chance, it is difficult to have a second Tianji palace?!


    "Three thousand, what should I do? Do you want to go out and have a look?" Mo Yang asked softly.


    Bai Xiaosheng frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s the civil strife with your people. I''d better wait and see the change before making plans."


    "No, go out and have a look, and it''s not just me, it''s all of us." Han 3000 said softly.


    "All out?" Bai Xiaosheng is a little nervous, because it is obvious that if the situation changes, these people will lose their protection completely and become food for zombies.


    "Yes, Han Shaoxia, should we be careful? Once we go out, we may not have a way back." Du Yisheng agrees with Bai Xiaosheng.


    "No, I think it over." Han Sanqian was a little calm and serious.


    In any case, after hanging people on the wall and attracting a large number of zombies, it was an excellent escape opportunity for Han 3000!


    "Everyone is behind me and ready to go."


    After saying a word, Han 3000 quickly walked to the side of fumang''s body, took off his coat and tied his body directly to his back. There was no smell, only brother!


    "What are you all doing? Forget what I just said? Before Phoenix Jinyu gets it, follow the command of young Xia Han!! All of you stand up for me and do what you''re told Du Yisheng was not moved when he looked at his disciples. He immediately yelled angrily. Then he brushed the dust in his hands and was ready to fight and start.


    "Yes All the disciples drank in unison and stood up quickly.


    Not to mention the members of the mysterious alliance, they have already raised their swords and guns, waiting for Han 3000 to issue orders.


    "I''m going ahead." Finish saying, Han 3000 looked at Du Yisheng: "trouble Du Daochang to take a few experts back to break the queen!"


    "Yes Du Yisheng nodded and motioned to Zhong Beihai and others.


    "Keep an eye on anyone. If you go out with me, you can''t lose one." Han 3000 rushes to the river and lake, and Bai Xiaosheng says that. He gets up and walks towards the back door.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s back with Fu Mang''s bones on his back, Bai Xiaosheng nods, and the disciples of a group of mysterious people behind him are moved. With such a big brother who regards himself as a brother and loses his mother''s life, so what¡° Kill This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2527

    Bang!


    As Han 3000 gently kicks the back door open, all the people in the restaurant, after adapting to the outside light for a short time, follow Han 3000 tightly and rush out.


    There are still zombies in the back door, and there are many scattered zombies in the street.


    However, for the high spirited people, these zombies can not cause any psychological pressure or bring any trouble to them.


    Soon, under the guidance of Han 3000, they rushed out of the street without danger and kept moving towards the wall.


    A moment later, with Han 3000''s hand raised, everyone immediately stopped and looked for temporary cover on the spot.


    The city wall is in front, but the gathering of zombies is also in front. Obviously, we can''t move forward rashly.


    "Alliance leader, is this too cruel?" The poem language is looking at the man hanging on the city wall and can''t bear to say.


    Above the city wall, a long rope hung from the top of the wall, about four meters long. At the end, a man''s body was bound. The legs and feet of the body were gone, like a round little white gourd, swinging on the wall!


    With each swing, the wall would bump the blood of his limbs into the wall like a watermelon, and then it would flow down with the wall, causing the zombies below to jump around like ants smelling honey, pushing each other and climbing up desperately.


    Around the man''s body, because of the impact, the surrounding walls are full of jet plasma, which looks extremely evil.


    Han 3000 also frowned. Now he was close. He could roughly see the man''s face.


    Absolutely not, but it seems like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    "Mo Yang, Dao 12, and master Zhong."


    "Yes


    "You three, each with some good hands, go to the other three gates in the city to see if there is a relatively safe way out of the city." Han 3000 ordered.


    "Yes


    "Help to leave, Taoist Du, you two with two teams, at any time in the three lines of the two major directions at any time, once any of their three teams have a situation, you can immediately support."


    "Yes


    With these words, Han 3000 looked at five people and said, "pay attention to safety."


    "I can''t hold it. I''m going to help you by launching red faneng into the air. If you get out of the city safely, I will arrange for other brothers to get out of the city quickly. "


    Five people looked at each other, then nodded, each waved away a few people, toward Han 3000 slightly salute: "then we go, you are also careful."


    Voice a fall, five people led five teams quickly evacuated.


    "Linlong, take good care of Bai Xiaosheng. I''ll go first. "


    "I see."


    Arranged everything properly, Han Sanya flew into a light and shadow, directly over countless houses, flying towards the city wall.


    But on the last house, ready to fly to the wall, on the wall, a few figures slowly came out.


    They dragged two women, two women struggling desperately, but just a few men next to the strength, can only step by step was forced to the wall.


    What''s frightening is that one of the women was suddenly picked up by two men who were dragging her, and then threw out of the city wall without thinking about it.


    Although the border town is only a small town with bullets, its wall is at least thirty or forty meters high according to the architectural specifications of the world.


    Just heard the woman scream, the body directly from the height suddenly fell.


    A good living person, so they directly pushed down the wall, even Han 3000, see without mood waves, feel too cruel.


    "Boom!"


    The zombies in the ground seem to see the food falling from the sky, frantically crowded in a pile, and then constantly gathered at the bottom.


    When the woman fell, there were already three inside and three outside layers below her, just like a zombie swarm of maggots.


    Fortunately, the height of 30-40 meters did not make this woman fall to death, but unfortunately, countless zombies also climbed onto her body, opened their mouths and bit her.


    For a moment, I only heard the woman''s more miserable cry, cry, scream


    In this quiet town almost like a ghost town, it is so sharp and desolate.


    The woman living on the wall, lying on the wall and looking at the situation below, lost her voice and cried bitterly. Han 3000, who was standing on the roof, couldn''t help but slightly don''t open her head at this time.


    It''s terrible. It''s really terrible.


    But the leader on the wall should be Lu Yuancai. Although he doesn''t have deep contact, he is also a man on the top of the blue mountain, Han Sanqian always thinks that he is not such a cruel person by nature.


    When Han 3000 was confused, at this time, several figures came out slowly.


    When he saw the leading figure, Han 3000''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lu Ruoxin!! Why is she here? Who are the two women and one man on the wall?! What is Lu Ruoxin doing? A series of questions filled Han 3000''s mind for a time¡° The roof is only a few meters high. Can you see clearly how your brothers are doing? " It seems to know that Han 3000 is standing there. As soon as he reaches the wall, Lu Ruoxin is indifferent. Han 3000 jumped lightly and flew directly to the wall! Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "Why are you looking at me with such eyes?" With that, she glanced coldly at the city. With her eyes, the whole city was almost panoramic. Han 3000 felt a little relieved that although there were many zombies in other parts of the city, most of them were sporadic. The danger and difficulties encountered by the five teams were not great. With Han 3000''s relatively proper arrangement, everything looked good¡° The zombies in the west gate are the smallest and the terrain is relatively low. It''s the best place for you to escape. " Lu Ruoxin spoke calmly. Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, but he didn''t deny it¡° Without these decoys, you should still be trapped in the restaurant, right Lu Ruoxin disdained to smile and continued: "you Han 3000 naturally can go in and out freely, but what about your so-called brothers?"¡° Or, even if the blood is washed, what should these innocent zombies do? " Lu Ruoxin''s words are extremely arrogant, but Han 3000 can''t refute them at all. From a certain point of view, what lurexin has done is indeed the best practice¡° Now, you can put away your hateful eyes. " Lu Ruoxin drinks with a cold voice. Then, with a movement of her hand, the woman lying on the wall beside her was pulled back¡° Look who she is This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2528

    With Lu Ruoxin''s energy moving, the woman lying on the wall crying suddenly felt as if her back was being pulled by someone. As soon as she flew, she directly landed on her back and hit the ground heavily.


    Severe pain makes her whole person painful shrink into a ball, however, lie on the back but also let Han 3000 can see clearly her appearance.


    Although her hair is incomparably fluffy, her beautiful face can be seen vaguely. Although her body is full of scars or dirt, it can''t cover her almost jade like skin.


    Although, judging from her face, she is at least middle-aged, Han 3000 feels that she is still very young.


    What makes Han 3000 frown most is the woman''s appearance, which is almost the same as that man. Han 3000 certainly doesn''t know him, but he seems to have seen him somewhere.


    Suddenly, a flash of shock flashed in Han 3000''s eyes, and he almost looked at Lu Ruoxin: "they shouldn''t be..."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled softly: "yes, the bitch''s parents and her wet nurse."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned.


    Mingyu''s parents and nanny, that is to say, this woman already knows about Mingyu''s betrayal of her?!


    He didn''t tell Lu Ruoxin that when Lu Ruoxin came to support, Mingyu did cover his face intentionally, so Lu Ruoxin couldn''t know that Mingyu had betrayed her


    But this woman, not only now know, and even made a sense of punishment.


    Han three thousand shocked at the same time, but also can not help but secretly shocked Lu Lu core cloth under the super strong eyeliner.


    To think about it, I''m afraid there is any wind and grass, but also can''t escape the woman''s eyes.


    "From your eyes, it seems that you are not so honest with me. You know, anyone who betrays me will not come to a good end. If you obey my orders, I will protect him. You see, Simon''s people have passed smoothly and are ready to send you a signal. "


    With eyes, the west gate, Mo Yang has arrived at the gate, and at this time, safely opened the gate.


    "But the man who betrayed me." Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, suddenly his face was cold. Then, he moved his hand, and the woman on the ground was immediately carried directly to the wall.


    "Only death." Coldly finish saying, that woman a scream, suddenly straight down the city.


    Soon, with another life of dull voice and more miserable scream, accompanied by bursts of zombies crazy and satisfied chewing sound.


    "They are tempters, and you can live." Lu Ruoxin said softly.


    Han 3000 stares at him gently. With Han 3000''s intelligence, how can he not understand what Lu Ruoxin means? She did help her gang escape, but I''m afraid the most important thing is to kill the chicken to the monkey and warn herself.


    "I''ve found the person you want." As soon as the voice fell, the maid beside Lu ruoxinchong nodded. The maid clapped her hands. In a short time, Lu Yuan came out with several people in the tower of the city wall.


    Behind him, several disciples escorted three zombies bound by iron chains. The mouths of these zombies are sealed with iron plates, so that they are hardly aggressive.


    But Han 3000 doesn''t care about this. What he cares about is the appearance of the three zombies.


    It''s for Han 3000 to stay on the city wall and observe the situation of the magic monk and his gang!


    Seeing that it was them, Han 3000 felt both sad and secure. It''s sad that the three brothers came to such an end in order to help themselves. Han 3000 knows he''s sorry for them.


    But what is safe is that even if they become zombies, at least they are not killed in the war, which means that they may still be saved.


    "Big cake day..." see them three, Han 3000 not from some excited.


    "Tut Tut, the seven monsters in Jiangbei are quite suitable for this title." Lu Ruoxin glanced at the three zombies and said in a cold voice.


    "However, compared with other zombies, it doesn''t seem very different." Lu Ruoxin suddenly asked Lu Yuan, "have you been looking for a long time? It''s hard to find, isn''t it? "


    Lu Yuan quickly bowed his head and replied, "the number of zombies is too complex, and it is really difficult to identify after corpseization. Although it is difficult to find, his subordinates still live up to their expectations and conduct a thorough mopping and platoon by dispersing zombies."


    "Lu Yuan, you are very satisfied with this. You can do it when you want. You are worthy of the elite of blue mountain Pavilion. Han 3000 is my man. It''s a natural credit for you to do a good job for him. I have my own reward. " Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    "Thank you, princess." Lu Yuan was very grateful.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and looked at Han 3000: "as for you, since you are my person, you can naturally exercise your rights, but..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly sneered: "I''d like to see if it''s really so easy to distinguish them when they mingle with zombies!" As soon as the words fell, her hands suddenly moved, and three zombies were thrown directly under the wall.


    "What?" Han 3000''s face is suddenly surprised and stares at Lu Ruoxin.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2529

    This crazy woman!


    But in the face of Han 3000''s angry stare, Lu Ruoxin just smiles indifferently and seems to be in a good mood.


    Han 3000 was in a hurry. He had no time to think about it. He quickly flew out of the city wall.


    "Han 3000, this is your punishment for not reporting back. I have said that those who are loyal to me will naturally have countless advantages, while those who betray me will never come to a good end. " Looking at Han 3000 flying to save, Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    Han 3000 just gnaws his teeth and ignores him. He rushes to the nearest zombie.


    There''s no possibility that they can be distinguished after they fall. Although they are zombies at such a high distance, they are not like the two women before. Secondly, Lu Ruoxin intentionally throws the three zombies apart and avoids the zombie group below, so once they fall, there is almost only one possibility.


    be smashed to pieces!


    Quickly hugged his nearest zombie, even without looking, Han 3000 flew to the second zombie in a hurry.


    However, when Han 3000 flew to the second zombie, he began to realize that something was wrong.


    At his speed, not to mention three small zombies, even ten, falling at an altitude of 30-40 meters, were enough for him to recover them easily.


    But this time the Zombie''s landing speed is totally abnormal.


    The speed is amazing.


    Lu Ruoxin!!!


    With a roar of anger, Han 3000 had no time to get angry. He could only rush to the second zombie quickly, but the falling speed was too fast. When Han 3000 just caught the second zombie, he was less than ten centimeters away from the ground.


    Even some zombies stretched out their hands and touched Han 3000''s bare feet.


    Almost regardless of their own has been in danger, Han 3000 figure accelerated, flying toward the third.


    But the problem is that the distance is too far, and the speed of its fall is very fast, so time is running out


    Energy!


    The only way is to wrap him in energy


    But the problem is that the two zombies were caught by Han 3000''s hands, and they wanted to do it, but the zombies moved wildly.


    It''s just about time to put them down.


    "Bang!"


    And almost at the same time not far away, with a dull sound, the third zombie has fallen to the ground, suddenly fell into meat mud!!


    A trace of sadness and reluctance flashed in Han 3000''s eyes


    Almost, almost!


    As long as that little bit, I can save him


    But


    He has completely fallen into a pile of meat mud, life and death, it is really a little bit different.


    Han 3000 was trembling, but at this time, he had no time to grieve. With the help of his energy, the whole person almost soared from the zombie below, and all the way back to the city wall.


    Looking at Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 is full of anger. If it wasn''t for her, how could the three monsters in Jiangbei


    "What? You want to hit me? " Facing Han 3000''s almost murderous eyes, Lu Ruoxin was not afraid: "look at the brothers on your back. If it wasn''t for these zombies, would they end up like this? Han 3000, I''m avenging you. "


    "Or maybe you still want to hit me. After all, you are Han 3000. I won''t fight back. I''m not happy at best. " Lu Ruoxin gave a faint smile and took a leisurely look at the zombies under the city wall: "however, if I am not happy, I will not be in the mood to care about these zombies, or... Innocent human beings?"


    "Han 3000, what should I call them?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s body trembled, but he had to suppress his anger, because it was obvious that there was something in Lu Ruoxin''s words.


    He was not so much asking himself what to call the zombies as she was asking herself how to choose.


    Either everyone will die in vain, or everyone can be saved.


    And all this depends on yourself!


    If you do it yourself, the whole city will be buried with you!


    Seeing that Han 3000 did not dare to do it, but was regulating his breathing and suppressing his anger, Lu Ruoxin''s face was full of pride.


    Obviously, in this contest, she not only won, but also won thoroughly.


    "Next time, if you have anything, please tell me earlier. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will still be as angry as you are today, but there is no place to vent your anger and hurt your liver." Lu Ruoxin finished and smiled gently.


    "Now that you have made a choice, take your people and leave here. Someone will come to take care of the aftermath for you. However, it''s better to come to camp to find me at night, otherwise, these people may become half human and half corpse monsters. " Lu Ruoxin finished and turned his head away.


    "What do you want?" Han 3000 frowned and looked at her coldly.


    "Are you blind? It''s still early, isn''t it night? Or are you deaf and can''t hear what I''m saying? " Lu Ruoxin looked at Han 3000 and cheered in a cold voice.


    Han 3000 teeth a bite, he does not know, at night, this woman will be mad!? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2530

    However, Han 3000 is very clear that the woman in front of her is beautiful, intelligent, insidious and vicious. No one knows what she will do next.


    But for the sake of the whole city, for the sake of unknown risks, and for the sake of Han Nian, who is still in the base camp, Han 3000 has no choice.


    Clenching his teeth, Han 3000 turns around and leaves.


    "Do you have a special hobby?"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 just turned around, but Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice.


    Han 3000 frowned and didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    Looking at the two zombies in Han 3000''s hand: "ready to take them out for a ride?"


    "Yes, it''s not surprising that people who run around with a corpse on their back have any idea about zombies."


    Straightforward language, indifferent tone, but full of irony!


    If this is an ordinary person, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times I''ve been killed, but for Lu Ruoxin, it seems to be just a normal way of speaking.


    Han Sanyi gritted his teeth, put the big cake day and the three monsters in place, and then glared at Lu Ruoxin. Then he turned and left.


    Lu Yuan lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. In his mind, Han 3000 is Lu''s uncle. Naturally, the relationship between the uncle and the young lady is not so close, but at least it should be harmonious.


    But this


    It''s just like a world feud.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Lu Ruoxin is in a good mood. Lu Yuan doesn''t dare to mention it, but she takes the initiative to look at Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan lowered his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "There are two kinds of men, one is that you can''t control, and the other is that you don''t need to control the men who will be obedient." Lu Ruoxin smiles gently.


    "What the princess means is that Han 3000, the future aunt, belongs to the former?"


    "No, all men belong to both. Whether he is controlled or not depends not on others, but on his heart. " Lu Ruoxin said here, his eyes are not willing.


    Obviously, Han 3000''s heart is in Su Yingxia, so Su Yingxia doesn''t even need to do anything. Han 3000 can honestly focus on her.


    And for himself, Han 3000 will always be the man out of control.


    All this, all stems from who this man loves!


    The only thing that can change is responsibility.


    Only let him shoulder the responsibility, even if he is unwilling, but at least he can control it!


    They have no emotional responsibility, nor the responsibility of future generations. What Lu Ruoxin can do is through his friends, relatives, or others.


    Therefore, what Lu Ruoxin wants is to constantly suppress Han 3000, and even let Han 3000 get used to being manipulated by himself. As time goes on, when he becomes numb, he will not resist.


    "Cats and dogs have never been pets of human beings, but if they are more domesticated, they will be clever. Han 3000, a wild horse, is the same." Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "I understand." Lu Yuan echoed softly.


    "To domesticate a pet, one slap and one sugar, and arrange for someone to do a good job in the evening dinner. Although he may not appreciate it, uncle Lu''s treatment should not be too bad." Lu Ruoxin said softly.


    Lu Yuan nodded.


    "In addition, inform the people of desert city to come here!"


    Hearing this, Lu Yuan was in a bit of a dilemma: "but the little master of the Fang family


    If it wasn''t for the little master of Fang family''s unwillingness, the zombies on this side of the border town would not have become any trouble.


    "Fang Kun refused to help, but he wanted these zombies to trap Han 3000. Now Han 3000 and others have been out of the city safely. Besides, Han 3000 is one of the most important people who has died. He should be satisfied and will not refuse." Lu Ruoxin''s calm way.


    "How can the princess know that the most important person died in the future uncle''s side?" Lu Yuan doubts.


    Lu Ruoxin had just arrived at the border town. She should not know what happened in the city, because even if she followed Han Sanqian all the way, she might not know much about Han Sanqian''s specific situation.


    "Can''t you see a body on his back? Like a fool, carrying something so smelly on his back. " Lu Ruoxin thought of it and felt a little disgusted. He couldn''t help but say in a cold voice.


    Lu Yuan immediately reflected, nodded, and quickly stepped back to do things, but he had to sigh about Lu Ruoxin''s sharp eyes and meticulous mind.


    And Han 3000 at the other end.


    When the west gate lights up the green FA Neng, Han 3000 is sure that everyone is heading in that direction, while he is responsible for breaking the fire and heading there.


    Outside the west gate.


    "Damn, I''ve been in that old restaurant for many days. It''s killing me." Once out, knife twelve make complaints about breathing.


    Han 3000 is responsible for re sealing the west gate. On the one hand, in order to avoid zombies leaving the city and hurting people, on the other hand, he is afraid that they will not get help from Lu Ruoxin after they leave.


    "Do you think the air outside is sweet now?" Bai Xiaosheng is also in a good mood. He can''t help laughing.


    Dao 12 nodded like garlic, which he did not deny: "so people often say that if you do not experience despair, you do not know the value of freedom. Coming out of here really feels like a new life. "¡° To Fu Mang, thank you three thousand. If it hadn''t been for the two of them, we wouldn''t have now. " Bai Xiaosheng nodded, looked at Han 3000, looked at Fu mang on his back, looked at Han 3000, and patted his chest devoutly. So people immediately looked to Han 3000, patted his chest, and said in unison: "to Fu Mang, thank you 3000!"¡° To Fu Mang, thank you¡° To Fu Mang, thank you, young Xia Han Hearing their voices, Han Sanqian also stopped, patted his chest gently and felt Fu mang on his back. His eyes were full of memory and respect for Fu mang¡° Well, it''s getting late. Find a place to stay first. " Han three thousand ordered a, take public then toward the distance of the jungle walk. In a short time, they went to the forest and found a simple cave. Bai Xiaosheng is not very satisfied with this cave. Because it''s too casual and too unobtrusive. But for Han 3000, he can understand Bai Xiaosheng''s dismay. The people on the top of the blue mountain are in the city. It''s best to find a hidden place to hide their whereabouts. However, Han 3000 thinks that because it''s Lu Ruoxin, the man on the top of the blue mountain, there''s no need to hide her whereabouts under her eyes. She can''t find it. Instead, it''s better to save your strength and find a place to rest. Looking at Han 3000, Bai Xiaosheng didn''t say much. He took out a map and studied it with Du Shengsheng. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2531

    "I''ll go out for a minute." Han 3000.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, everyone was stunned. Dao 12 wanted to ask Han 3000 where to go so late, but he was stopped by Mo Yang.


    As brothers, they should not ask questions and support silently. That''s right.


    "To the top of the blue mountains?" Jianghu baixiaosheng picked up the map, stood up and walked to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded: "Lu Ruoxin asked me out and had to go."


    "I understand."


    "I''ve read the map. When I go to the forbidden area of the dead, I''ll pass by Xianling island. After you set out, we''ll set out and wait for you in Xianling island." The world is full of wisdom.


    Han Sanqian nodded. After a long time together, he had a tacit understanding. It''s almost needless to say that Bai Xiaosheng''s arrangement is what he thought.


    With a move in his hand, Han 3000 gently put down Fu Mang''s body on his back, and then wrapped him with a light layer of energy: "it''s a long way, you should be careful. If nothing happens, I''ll catch up with you as soon as possible. "


    "There is our road map on it. If you are free, you can come to us along the route at any time." "Don''t worry, it''s OK. There are no disciples of Tianji palace going with us," he said with a smile


    Han Sanqian nodded. The people in Tianji palace may not be able to fight against the people in Lanshan Pavilion, but in most cases, it''s not a big problem to deal with others with their ability.


    "Linlong!"


    "Three thousand!"


    "Protect everyone. It''s hard for you for such a long time." Han Sanqian smiles at Linlong.


    "Go away, don''t try to stir up feelings with me!" Lin long chuckled and scolded.


    Han Sanqian nodded, looked at Mo Yang and others, looked at all the brothers, turned and walked out of the cave into the forest where the night began to cover.


    ¡­¡­


    In the camp on the top of blue mountain, the lights are bright, especially in the main camp, all kinds of maids keep coming in and out, and they are holding all kinds of rare fruits or colorful delicacies.


    In the tent, Lu Ruoxin is dressed up in a beautiful dress. She has a peerless face and green gauze clothes. She is not only immortal but also cold, but also adds a bit of playfulness and loveliness. It''s really fascinating for people to see, and it''s boring to see.


    Next to her, Fang Kun and his cronies are on the right, while seven elders and several elite disciples are on the left. However, the first position of Lu Ruoxin''s left hand is empty.


    On her right, Han Nian sat there very cleverly, eating.


    Gently sipping a sip of wine, Lu Ruoxin''s moving eyes slightly lifted up and looked out of the tent.


    The seven elders shook their heads with a helpless wry smile. Their own young lady also looked forward to growing up. She has always been high and cold. It turned out that she would look forward to her lover like a girl in an ordinary family.


    "It''s the forty fourth time." Seven elder lightly a smile, quietly but way.


    Hearing seven elder''s jokes, Lu Ruoxin didn''t have any expression on his face and said calmly: "don''t you see nianer miss Dad? I''m not a cold-blooded man


    Seven elder lightly one mouthful wine bottom, smile no longer many words.


    "Han Shaoxia is here."


    At this time, a man''s voice was suddenly heard outside the account. Although the seven elders were staring at him, Lu Ruoxin hurriedly cleaned up his appearance, and then felt almost ready. Then he sat down.


    Soon, as the curtain was pulled open, Han 3000''s handsome figure came in.


    Although the surface is calm, but see Han 3000 appear moment, Lu Ruoxin know his heart is still very happy.


    "Well, those of us who wipe other people''s buttocks have all come back, but some of us are late. We have a lot of airs." Seeing Han 3000, Fang Kun said in a cold voice.


    Han Sanqian glances at him, but he doesn''t have the same opinion with him. He comes because of Lu Ruoxin''s orders. He just wants to know what Lu Ruoxin wants to do. As for Fang Kun, he doesn''t have much interest.


    Moreover, at this time, Han Nian saw Han Sanqian come, and he was already running happily from his seat towards Han Sanqian, and rushed into Han Sanqian''s arms. How could he care about other people?!


    Two fathers and daughters embrace each other, and then Han 3000 holds nian''er in his arms.


    "Sit down!" Lu Ruoxin glanced at the position next to her and said softly.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, silently came to the position she pointed out, and then sat down.


    Lu Ruoxin raised his glass and said: "although the plan has changed, the overall result is good. I''d like to propose a toast to you. You''ve all worked hard."


    They raised their glasses in a hurry and then waited for Lu Ruoxin to drink the wine. Then they looked up and drank their own wine one by one.


    Han three thousand hesitated for a moment, also looked up and drank his own wine.


    "Why are you so depressed? Still unhappy about my scolding you this afternoon? " Lu Ruoxin, a fickle woman, seemed to be in a good mood at this time. She smiled mysteriously and then said, "give you a gift that you must be very happy."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2532

    With her clapping hands, soon the curtain was pulled open, and the two men came to the tent door under the leadership of several Lu''s disciples.


    See those two people, Han 3000 immediately emotional stood up.


    These two people are not others. They are big pancake heaven and the third of the seven monsters in Jiangbei.


    However, today''s two people have already lost the appearance of zombies, except for their ugly face and weak body, they are no different from ordinary people in general.


    Seeing them like this, Han 3000 is naturally very excited, and big pancake and three monsters are also very excited to see Han 3000 soon after they wake up.


    "Great Xia Han!"


    People on both sides immediately welcomed each other and were very happy with each other.


    "Come on, give me a seat." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Yes The maid outside the tent answered softly, then quickly retreated.


    In less than a moment, the four maids came in slowly carrying two luxurious and beautiful chairs, and then gently installed their seats opposite Lu Ruoxin, which is also the outermost place in the whole table.


    With the maid''s invitation, the two monsters had to come to the table and sit down, and Han 3000 returned to his seat.


    Lu Ruoxin picked up the wine pot, gently filled Han 3000''s glass with wine, and then said with a smile: "your two friends are OK, then this glass of wine, you should respect the young master."


    "It was him who took his people from the desert city to detoxify the zombies in your whole town, including your two friends, of course." Lu Ruoxin finished and gave Han 3000 a sweet smile.


    Although the smile is very light, but the smile is very beautiful.


    Han 3000 nodded, took the glass, slowly stood up, and then slightly respected Fang Kun.


    However, in the face of Han 3000''s toast, Fang Kun is sad and laughs, and then puts his eyes on a group of cronies.


    A group of cronies looked suspicious and looked away. They immediately left Han Sanya there, holding a wine glass. For a moment, they were quite embarrassed.


    "No, my little Fang family, who is qualified to bear the toast of great Xia Han?" Fang kuntou did not return to the cold voice.


    Han Sanqian was not angry when he faced his strange spirit. At least, he saved the people in the whole town. Han Sanqian thought that his glass of wine was worthy of respect, rather than obeying Lu Ruoxin''s command.


    Looking at Han 3000 still holding the glass, his face is not humble, Fang Kun himself is a little embarrassed: "if you want me to drink, you can kneel down and apologize to me."


    A listen to this, Han three thousand immediately face dew uncomfortable, wine cup to a table, will directly sit down.


    Like to drink or not, if it wasn''t for the sake of so many lives in the border town, Han 3000 would not take care of him.


    Lu Ruoxin quickly grabs Han 3000''s hand to put down his wine glass, takes a look at Fang Kun, and calmly says: "young master Fang, is it enough to understand a lot? If you have steps, you should follow them down. Otherwise, you will only lose face. "


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Fang Kun''s anger is stuck in his throat. He doesn''t want to drink for a while. If he doesn''t want to, he won''t drink. Lu Ruoxin will be unhappy.


    When he was in a dilemma, the man next to him gave a smile and said, "young master, I think you can drink it. In the end, you and Han 3000 have some predestination. It''s just a wedding wine for you."


    Hearing this, Fang Kun suddenly showed a sense of refreshing on his face. He suddenly stood up and raised his glass: "OK, I''ll drink this wine."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. He looked up and drank the wine. However, he didn''t look back, because Fang Kun had been drinking and staring at him with a meaningful smile.


    "Not only drink your wine, but I''ll sleep your wife, you son of a bitch." Heart broken read scold once han 3000, Fang Kun this just Jieqi looked up to drink his wine.


    Seeing that both sides had drunk, Lu Ruoxin nodded with satisfaction. At this time, seven elders also asked everyone to start drinking and eating.


    Pancake Day and his third brother have not experienced this kind of scene, and there is no one on the table to pay attention to them. They eat very formally, which is totally different from the bustle of elder seven and Fang Kun.


    Han 3000 is also eating it, but it''s obvious that it''s like chewing wax and tasteless.


    Naturally, he has no interest in food. He only wants to know what Lu Ruoxin wants to do.


    Lu Ruoxin just smiles in the whole process. As her identity, she naturally disdains to eat with these people. It''s just that Han Sanqian is here and she is willing to eat with her.


    In addition to drinking a little wine at the beginning, her only action was to move her chopsticks. Moreover, she gave Han 3000 a piece of meat.


    Looking at Han 3000''s worry, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "it seems that you are not very satisfied with the gift just now.


    "One more gift for you." With that, she clapped her hands gently.


    At this time, the tent was opened again, and a figure came in slowly. When he saw this man, Han 3000 fiercely stood up!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2533

    Qin Shuang!


    It''s Qin Shuang!


    In Han 3000''s eyes, for a moment, he was both shocked and delighted.


    Dressed in pure clothes, it is graceful and moving, just like a cold and proud fairy coming down to earth. The perfect face is almost stunning and suffocating. It''s amazing and familiar at the same time.


    Her appearance not only surprised Han 3000 on the spot, but also shocked all the people present.


    If Lu Ruoxin''s beauty is gorgeous and even untouchable, Qin Shuang''s beauty is one of the most beautiful, but her temperament makes people feel more lonely and proud. It''s a unique temperament that is almost as cold as an iceberg without being cold, but at the same time, she is a person who can be touched.


    In other words, Lu Ruoxin is more like a person in a mirage, far away, while Qin Shuang is the goddess of dreams he met in the vast sea of people.


    She is satisfied with all your fantasies, but she really exists beside you.


    The wine cup in Fang Kun''s hand is constantly pouring out wine because it is tilted. He doesn''t find it at all. His eyes are looking at Qin Shuang, and the blood in his body is even restless.


    Fang Kun is like this, not to mention a few of his cronies. Fangfo''s thousand year old dog suddenly meets the most delicious bones in the world. Their saliva is flowing unconsciously, and their eyes are full of desire.


    And even the disciples at the top of blue mountain, who have good literacy, are always influenced by the beauty of their own ladies, but they are shocked to see Qin Shuang.


    There are people in the world who are not inferior to their own ladies!


    However, even if they all want to see through, Qin Shuang''s eyes have been staring at Han 3000 from the beginning.


    The eyes that hook people''s hearts and souls are full of excitement, excitement and sadness, and full of crystal tears.


    I''ve been dreaming for many days. Even Qin Shuang''s heart has already thought about it. It''s impossible to see Han 3000 in this life.


    She knew that if she had not gone her own way, she would not have been like this, and so would Su Yingxia.


    It''s all her fault, so she believes and accepts the punishment of fate.


    She just buried her love for Han 3000, her guilt for Han 3000 and her guilt for Su Yingxia in her heart.


    She''s waiting to taste it. Maybe it''s impossible in this life, but she can live the next life, the next life.


    However, what she never thought of was that at this moment, she saw Han 3000.


    For a moment, the inner backlog of emotions all burst out, she can no longer care about other, crying and shouting: "three thousand."


    Then, she rushed into Han 3000''s arms regardless of everything.


    "I thought I would never see you in my life."


    "Three thousand, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I lost Ying Xia."


    "Three thousand, sorry, sorry, sobbing..."


    Han three thousand hands in the air behind her, listening to her heartbroken cry, Han three thousand one time also some at a loss.


    This is the saddest time since Han 3000 knew her.


    Think about it, Han 3000''s hands still did not choose to hold her, just gently patting her back, comforting her.


    She is not a lover, so Han 3000 can''t give her a hug, but she is not an outsider. She is a senior sister who has almost taken her life to protect her. To some extent, she is Han 3000''s relative in the world of all directions.


    At least, in Han 3000''s heart, he thinks so.


    Without her, Han 3000 at that time might have been killed by people and eaten by animals in the world.


    "No, it''s not your fault." Han 3000 patted her on the back and comforted her.


    The loss of Su Yingxia, Han Nian and others, to some extent, is due to Qin Shuang, but Han 3000 thinks that it is not the main reason.


    Since Lu Ruoxin had this intention, he didn''t have Qin Shuang to return that day, and he will have another chance.


    Moreover, the road map was designed by Han 3000 himself. If you really want to blame it, you can only blame the route you designed.


    In other words, it was my own carelessness that led to the infidelity in the team, which is the core and the most fatal part.


    "You scold me, even... Even beat me. I didn''t mean to. When it happened, I wanted to do my best, but..." Qin Shuang raised her head slightly from Han 3000''s arms, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Han three thousand looked at her crying pear with rain, also can''t help but feel bitter.


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly reached out and grasped her hand holding Han 3000''s chest.


    There is a shocking wound on the wrist of a jade hand like white jade.


    Although the wound is not big, and has been scarred, but as his wrist cut general wound, or let Han 3000 found.


    Seeing Han 3000 holding his hand and seeing his wound, Qin Shuangdun quickly pulled his hand back from Han 3000''s hand in a panic, and then hid it behind him: "nothing... Nothing!"


    Han 3000 looked at her quietly. He knew that something must have happened. Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered Su Yingxia, who was also caught by Lu Ruoxin, and looked back at Lu Ruoxin with angry eyes. Lu Ruoxin''s face is also cold at this time. He is so good to Su Yingxia that he can bear it, but he is better to Qin Shuang than himself. Why?! Which is not better than these two women? But this damn Han 3000! Not only is he not good to himself, but even now he looks at himself with this kind of eyes. Why? Why? How much did she know that these two women had paid for Han 3000? Lu Ruoxin''s mind, only should, no these, she also with cold angry eyes back Han 3000, but a moment later, she again chose to admit defeat, take a deep breath: "you can rest assured, Su Yingxia''s treatment is not this woman can compare."¡° She''s doing well, unscathed. But you know Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin''s voice became extremely cold, and a sneer flashed in his heart. Of course, she had a good life. It was so good! Han three thousand teeth close bite, he knows, Lu Ruoxin so-called you understand, is to be obedient, otherwise... Think of here, he no longer speak¡° Sit down and eat. " Lu Ruoxin said softly. Han 3000 said no more and pulled up nian''er and Qin Shuang and sat directly next to big cake day. This makes Lu Ruoxin, who is obviously in an empty position from left to right, feel as if he has been isolated. Lu Ruoxin is so angry that he almost turns his eyes on the spot. But what makes Lu Ruoxin even more crazy is obviously still in the future, when Han 3000 takes his daughter and Qin Shuang to sit down. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2534

    Han 3000 moved his chopsticks, but one of them was given to Han Nian, which is not to blame. After all, father and daughter.


    One piece was given to the two brothers of Pancake Day, which can be said in the past.


    However, he gave Qin Shuang the last piece, and the damned Qin Shuang ate it very cleverly.


    This scene, so harmonious, harmonious like a family.


    Lu Ruoxin''s chopsticks are more tightly held.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Lu Ruoxin''s chopsticks cracked. Looking into Han 3000''s eyes, he was almost completely angry.


    Everyone can''t help but look up in surprise at the sound, but only Han 3000, still silently holding dishes for Han Nian, for Da Bing Tian and for Qin Shuang


    "Bang!"


    Lu Ruoxin finally couldn''t stand it. He clapped his palm on the table. All the dishes and bowls on the table were slightly raised and then fell on the table.


    Everyone was shocked, and Han 3000 also frowned slightly and raised his head.


    Crazy woman!


    It seems normal to take care of your daughter, brother and elder martial sister by yourself.


    My daughter is naturally the first. Needless to say, what did they pay for themselves in the big pancake days? What''s a dish? Qin Shuang is a senior sister and a relative. Now I''ve seen her for a long time, and she looks weak. What''s the matter with the dishes?


    Seeing such a situation, the seven elders stood up to make ends meet and said to Lu Ruoxin with a smile: "princess, don''t be impatient. If you are not satisfied with the dishes, I''ll ask someone to change them right away."


    Hearing seven elder''s circle, Lu Ruoxin''s anger dissipated.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting." But at this time, Fang Kun slowly laughed, shook his head, picked up the wine cup on the table and played with it in his hand. He said, "I don''t know whether the food is good or not. I haven''t eaten every dish, but how about people? So many eyes can look at it."


    "The future son-in-law of the Lu family, when he''s in front of the lady of the landing family, has a lot of fun holding and cooking with other women. It''s really fun."


    "Before it''s done, it''s so presumptuous and arrogant. If it''s done in the future, then it''s OK."


    "It''s true, and so many of us are still here. It doesn''t give Miss Lu and the Lu family any face."


    "If it''s spread out, I''m afraid everyone in the world will have to laugh to death."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that Miss Lu''s family is so beautiful that she should be treated like this. It''s just that the world is getting worse."


    With Fang Kun''s words fanning the flames, his cronies soon began to add firewood directly. Lu Ruoxin, who had calmed down his anger, was obviously hit by them again, and his anger burned again.


    Looking at Lu Ruoxin staring at Han 3000, Fang Kun and others are very happy. They usually can''t find a chance to toss Han 3000, but now they are caught.


    Seven elder also obviously can see the intention of Fang Kun and others, eyes a stare: "Fang young master, you are afraid to drink too much?"


    "You bitch." As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly felt cold in his eyes.


    "Ah!" The next second, Qin Shuang''s whole body suddenly cried out in pain, and Jiao''s body suddenly fell to the ground. She put up her arms in pain and looked hard at the scars on her wrists.


    Han Sanqian suddenly understands that Qin Shuang''s wrist injury is unusual, and he squats down to her side. But it''s too sudden, and he doesn''t know the specific situation of Qin Shuang. He can only clap Qin Shuang on her shoulder.


    But when Han Sanyi could really hit her on the shoulder, a strong sense of time shocked Han Sanyi away directly.


    "Poof!"


    Qin Shuang also suddenly burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    "What did you do to her?" See this situation, Han 3000 cold voice and rise, angry look to Lu if core.


    "Why, are you in love?" Lu Ruoxin also asked coldly.


    Fang Kun and others sneered, but they stopped talking and chose to watch the play.


    "What do you have to do with whether I love you or not? Do I have to answer you? " Han three thousand cold voice return to hit a way.


    He really thinks this woman is funny. She likes a person. No matter whether the other person likes her or not, she is good at making any decision for others.


    Such a woman, but also the world''s men tend to be attached?


    If so, Han 3000 would rather not be a man all his life!


    "No need?" Lu Ruoxin gave a cold smile.


    The next second, behind Qin Shuang more painful, even if she tried not to bring any worry to Han 3000, but the huge pain still let her life on the ground is not like death.


    Han three thousand teeth close bite, the whole person angry, too much, it is too much.


    "Brush!"


    Suddenly, the moon wheel of sky fire appears, and Han 3000''s jade sword suddenly grasps.


    "What? Want to kill again? " In the face of this, Lu Ruoxin is very disdainful: "do it."


    "However, I''m afraid you''re not angry enough. It''s Qin Shuang''s turn today. After you start, it''s another woman." Han Sanqian knew that she was talking about Su Yingxia. At this time, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. The next second, he made a move that made everyone gape. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2535

    "Poof!"


    A sword was directly inserted into his leg. Even if the blood flowed instantly, Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest pain on his face. Instead, he looked at Lu Ruoxin very calmly.


    Hand up, sky fire moon wheel mixed into a blue and red ball, aimed at his chest hall.


    Lu Ruoxin''s anger and disdain turned into surprise at this time, and there was a trace of worry in his heart.


    Seven elder quickly stop: "do not."


    Fang Kun and others obviously didn''t expect that Han 3000 would suddenly hurt himself so much. They were shocked and didn''t know what to do, let alone what to say.


    Big cake day and three strange want to stop, but Han 3000 another hand, hand signal don''t come over.


    Helpless, can only take panic crying Han Nian.


    Han three thousand cold smile, hands suddenly move, directly photographed.


    "Bang!"


    A cold light flew out of Lu Ruoxin''s hand, directly hit the blue and red ball of Zhongtian Huo moon wheel, and flew out.


    Han 3000 face suddenly appeared a smile, obviously, this is in his expectation.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was slightly embarrassed, and his momentum was obviously reduced.


    Obviously, in this contest, she has lost.


    She can use all kinds of methods to torture, or destroy Han 3000''s heart and self-esteem, and can also use all kinds of methods to control and threaten Han 3000, but the final goal is to make Han 3000 obedient.


    But if Han 3000 is gone, all this will be meaningless.


    Han 3000''s suicidal behavior, however, is to seize the gate of life.


    If conditions permit, she has to make compromise.


    She needs Han 3000''s fighting power, and his use value will be greatly reduced if he is injured or killed.


    With a cold snort from the nose, Lu Ruoxin sits back on the table, and Qin Shuang''s pain stops suddenly behind Han 3000. Although her head is covered with cold sweat, at least she has been able to relieve the pain at present.


    Han Sanqian helped her up and sat back in her seat.


    Fang Kun naturally didn''t want to do it, so he just wanted to say something, but he was stared back by Lu Ruoxin''s eyes.


    "Three thousand, are you ok?" Even if Han 3000 holds on, Qin Shuang does not forget to look at the wound on Han 3000''s leg and asks with concern.


    Han 3000 smiles and shakes his head, but his eyes are always staring at the wound on Qin Shuang''s wrist.


    He was wondering what was going on with the wound. It was only two small wounds, but it would cause such great damage to Qin Shuang, who had good cultivation.


    And from beginning to end, Lu Ruoxin didn''t even play.


    See Han three thousand one straight looking at his hand, Qin frost quickly once again hand back to his back.


    For the person she likes, she doesn''t want him to see her beauty.


    Han 3000 takes back his eyes, looks up at Lu Ruoxin, and says in a cold voice: "the meal is finished, so we should have some cakes, right?"


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak, but Fang Kun put in his mouth at this time: "what''s the matter? I can''t wait to finish eating and go back to love the little beauty next to you, isn''t it? "


    Just now, Lu Ruoxin stares back, but now, Han 3000''s words make Fang Kun can''t help it any more.


    Because for him, Han 3000''s words can obviously let him seize the handle again and attack Lu Ruoxin''s heart. When Lu Ruoxin is angry, he naturally has no good fruit to eat.


    Sure enough, when Lu Ruoxin heard this, he was obviously not happy. He looked at Fang Kun coldly and said, "although I ate almost today, I''m not satisfied. I''m waiting for your wedding."


    Fang Kun immediately smiled: "this is to be held in two months. Since Miss Lu wants to drink in advance, I will make preparations immediately when I go home."


    "This meal is your farewell meal." Lu Ruoxin looked back at Han 3000.


    "I want you to go to a place."


    "Three thousand, don''t promise her." Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Qin Shuang rushes to Han 3000.


    She clearly knows how vicious Lu Ruoxin is, just as her beauty is, how charming she is, how vicious she is.


    "It''s really Lang''s affection and concubine''s intention, which makes people envious." Just when Lu Ruoxin wanted to talk, Fang Kun, who tasted the sweetness from provoking irony, couldn''t help laughing again.


    But this time


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap in the face, together with the ping-pong sound of bowls and dishes falling around him, and the crunching sound of his chair moving.


    Fang Kun''s whole body was fan to the ground, and he was dizzy for a moment!


    "It''s endless, isn''t it?" Touching his painful face, Fang Kun raised his eyes and saw Lu Ruoxin staring at him in a rage.


    At that moment, Fang Kun was extremely depressed.


    But in the face of Lu Ruoxin, how dare he?! He can only admit bad luck, night road too much, met a ghost!


    "I want you to go to the bone burning city." Lu Ruoxin lazily takes care of him, looks back at Han 3000, and says in a straight voice.


    "Bone burning city?" Hear this words, Han 3000 whole person not from of eyebrow big wrinkly, again is burn bone of city! Why does everyone let themselves go to the bone burning city? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2536

    Almost at the same time, several events all point to the same place, which is obviously not as simple as coincidence. Everything seems to have been premeditated and fixed for a long time.


    However, the more so, the more excited Han 3000''s curiosity. Besides, he had to go to this place.


    "What do you need?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    In her eyes, Han 3000 will not refuse her, and she does not need to ask for Han 3000''s opinions.


    "Take Qin Shuang." She said calmly.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. What does Lu Ruoxin mean?


    With her heaven and earth network, she could not have been unaware of Qin Shuang''s relationship with herself. After releasing Han Nian, she returned Qin Shuang to herself one after another.


    Constantly throwing chips to herself, what kind of game does she play?


    She is really sure that Su Yingxia will be like the letter, or... She has been threatening Su Yingxia.


    For the former, even Su Yingxia has changed her mind, and the biggest threat to her is that she has no chips, so other chips are naturally not important. Instead, they are allowed to win her heart?


    It also seems to be a possibility.


    The latter even controls Su Yingxia to do things according to her mood. Although Han 3000 doesn''t know what threat she takes, Su Yingxia can reach this point, since she can do it, it naturally means that she has enough ways to control Han 3000''s biggest lifeline, and others are chicken ribs.


    "Lu Yuan, too." Without waiting for Han 3000 to reply, Lu Ruoxin said with a smile: "you get along well. Lu Yuan likes you very much. Maybe the city of burning bones can help you."


    Han three thousand corners of the mouth slightly smoke a trace of sneer, help?


    It''s surveillance, right?


    "Anything else?" Han 3000 said with disdain.


    It''s not so much Han 3000''s requirements as Lu Ruoxin''s arrangements. After all, if her request does not touch on Han 3000''s principle, Han 3000 is unlikely to refuse.


    "No, I wish you peace." Lu Ruoxin said with a smile that he was obviously very satisfied with Han 3000''s answer.


    Han Sanqian gets up, holds Han Nian in his arms, takes Qin Shuang, big pancake Tian and three monsters, and walks out of the camp without even saying hello.


    "Wait a minute." Fang Kun, who had been slapped, stood up and watched Han 3000 leave. He was not willing to leave. He looked at Lu Ruoxin and said in a soft voice, "will you let that woman follow Han 3000 like this?"


    "Is there a problem?" Lu Ruoxin asked with a soft frown.


    It''s more than a problem. It''s just a big problem, OK?


    "That woman looks like a fairy. Let her go out alone with Han 3000? Are you really not worried that he can''t control it? "


    "I am also a man. I know men better than you. Although you are beautiful, that woman is not bad at all."


    To some extent, Lu Ruoxin has her charm, but Qin Shuang also has her fatal temptation.


    Anyway, if it was Fang Kun, he could guarantee that he would overturn.


    In the face of Fang Kun''s anxiety, Lu Ruoxin was extremely calm, just a smile: "so what? I believe Han 3000, you say? Han 3000. "


    Hearing this, Han 3000 paused for a moment, turned and went out.


    When he comes to the camp, Lu Yuan has already taken his former disciples to wait outside. Obviously, Han 3000''s guess is true.


    She had plans for a long time!


    All the way out of the barracks, Han 3000 didn''t speak. His brow was locked. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Obviously, with Lu Ruoxin''s cunning and distrust of anyone, will she believe in herself and Qin Shuang?


    No!


    She can be so, there must be her grasp, and this grasp, Han 3000 guess is Qin Shuang.


    The two strange scars in her hands must be hiding some mystery. Qin Shuang''s sudden life on the dinner table is not like death, which has already explained everything. Even, there is something bigger and more dangerous hidden in it, because Han 3000''s energy can''t go in.


    When he came to the cave, a group of people from baixiaosheng had already left. Han 3000 could only take a group of people with him to catch up with the first map.


    And inside the camp.


    After Han 3000 left, Lu Ruoxin also left, and only Fang kunzheng and a few people were drinking muggy wine in the camp.


    And in the main tent next to it.


    "Have you all set out?" Lu Ruoxin spoke lightly.


    "Here we go." Chi Meng knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "Han 3000''s people set out ahead of time after Han 3000 left. Han 3000 has arrived at the cave where they lived and is chasing forward. It is estimated that they can meet his people before dawn."


    "Keep up with me." Lu Ruoxin nodded: "however, don''t follow too close. Although you are special, Han 3000 can hardly find you, but if you are too close, your smell will expose you."


    "Yes, where is Qin Shuang?" Chi Meng asked softly.


    Lu Ruoxin smiles: "just follow my plan."¡° But I really don''t know one thing! "¡° You said Lu Ruoxin gave a gloomy smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2537

    "Qin Shuang is really beautiful, and she can see that her love for Han 3000 is very strong. The maidservant said without exaggeration that she would not hesitate if she were to die for Han 3000. And miss, as the saying goes, men chase women across the wall, but women chase men is just a layer of yarn. "


    "I believe that even if something happens to them, Qin Shuang is willing to be the woman behind him silently without any positive conflict with Su Yingxia. They have a saying that the red flag at home does not fall, and the colored flag is floating outside. Can he really resist this temptation? "


    Chi Meng said in an urgent voice.


    Lu Ruoxin just smiled calmly: "what you said is very reasonable, so this is the reason why I handed Qin Shuang to Han 3000. The secret will be clear to you in the future. You should learn to believe me and Luoxi as well. "


    "Miss, do you miss them..."


    "It''s better for them to be able to do something wrong, which would be a wonderful thing for me. But if not, as I expected, Han 3000 is extremely serious about his feelings. However, it''s a good thing that nothing happens. To the left is death, to the right life is worse than death. He is just a grasshopper in my hand. "


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Chi Meng didn''t know what she wanted for a moment!


    What do you want to happen to them? And hope something doesn''t happen to them?


    It''s hard to understand the contradiction.


    However, Lu Ruoxin does things, Chi Meng does not dare to ask more.


    "By the way, miss, someone wants to see you."


    "You should know that I don''t like to see anyone?" Lu Ruoxin''s cold voice.


    "But..." Chi Meng said that he did not dare to speak.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "But he''s in the blood pool, and the ghost is being held by him." Chi Meng finished and lowered his head.


    "What did you say?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly frowned.


    Chi Meng did not dare to speak, his head was very low.


    "What a shame! Even Lu Ruoxin dares to break into the territory. I''d like to see who is so bold. " As soon as the voice fell, a figure quickly flew out of the tent.


    At the other end of the road, Han 3000 and others, after several hours on their way, finally caught up with the army in the middle of the night.


    The mountain road is difficult, but Bai Xiaosheng and others have never stopped since they started.


    They know the danger behind them, and they know that their danger is bound to drag Han 3000 behind them, so they never stop all the way.


    Seeing Han 3000 and others coming, and then seeing Han Nian and Qin Shuang, Bai Xiaosheng and Mo Yang are so happy.


    Especially Moyang and Dao shi''er, who have long regarded nianer as their own daughter since she was born and grew up. They are very excited one by one at a time.


    The remaining four monsters in Jiangbei are overjoyed to see the two brothers of dabitan, but they can''t see the second one, and their eyes flash with sadness.


    While Mo Yang and others are happy, they are also worried.


    Obviously, it''s not a good thing that people at the top of the blue mountain appear here.


    "3000, how can they..." Bai Xiaosheng asked softly.


    "I''ll explain this to you later. Let''s have a rest. I have something to deal with. " Han three thousand finish saying, attach in the river''s Lake hundred Xiao living of ear, softly said a few words.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaosheng nodded, then waved his hand to stop everyone.


    While Bai Xiaosheng is taking someone to set up a tent, Han 3000 goes to Big Pancake Day and others. He is also very sorry for the death of Jiangbei two monsters.


    Han told them all about the city wall.


    "It''s no wonder you, great Xia Han. If you didn''t help me, I''m afraid there would be none of the seven monsters in Jiangbei. We just hope that great Xia Han can take us to the bone burning city, and in the future we will have a chance to kill those evil monks and avenge the second one." After listening to the whole story, big pancake Tian looks at Han 3000 and says seriously.


    "Yes, please help us." As soon as big cake day spoke, the remaining monsters said in unison.


    Even Ziqing, who has never talked much, now looks at Han 3000 firmly.


    Hesitating for a moment, Han 3000 nodded.


    At this time, Bai Xiaosheng came over and said, "3000, according to your orders, all the tents have been put up."


    "What about Lu Yuan''s gang?"


    "We''ve arranged to live in tents."


    Han Sanqian nodded and looked at more than a dozen tents that had been erected in a short time. The location of the tents was complex, which was just in line with his heart.


    "Go and have a rest." Han three thousand finish, slightly a up, into one of the tents.


    Within a moment, the others returned to the camp, and the whole camp was in a dead silence.


    Until half an hour later, suddenly there was a slightly delicate sound of footsteps, and there were bursts of figures.


    This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2538

    Almost at the same time, Han 3000, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly jumped out of the bed¡° How''s it going? " Han 3000 poked his head out of the curtain and looked around¡° Half an hour ago, but now I''m asleep. " The figure who came in whispered that although the sound was like a mosquito, it still could not cover up the sound of nature¡° Come in He pushed her directly into the tent, and Han 3000 looked around again. After confirming that everything was normal, he took a breath¡° What''s the matter with the wound on your hand? " Han 3000 frowned. It was Qin Shuang who came in¡° You''d better not ask Qin Shuang shook his head¡° If you still think I''m your own, tell me. " Han 3000. The meeting in the middle of the night was arranged by Han 3000 to avoid Lu Yuan''s eyes and ears¡° Su Yingxia¡° Su Yingxia Hearing Qin Shuang''s answer, Han 3000 frowned. How is that possible¡° I don''t know! " As soon as the voice fell, Qin Shuang lifted her hand and put her fingers slightly on Han 3000''s temple. After a while, a picture appeared in Han 3000''s mind¡° Since being arrested, Su Yingxia and I have been detained separately. However, three days ago... "The perspective of the picture is completely Qin Shuang. When Qin Shuang opened her eyes slightly, she saw Su Yingxia. She got up indifferently and indifferently, and then threw her dagger on the ground. On the dagger, blood pool! Later, Su Yingxia takes a cold look at Qin Shuang and turns to leave. At this time, Qin Shuang looked down, but saw two shocking bloodstains on her wrist, and the blood was dripping down the wound¡° I don''t know if it''s su Yingxia Take back your hand, all the pictures disappear, Qin Shuang worried looking at Han 3000¡° I don''t think this is Su Yingxia. Is someone posing as her and deliberately provoking her? " Qin Shuang doubts. Han 3000 didn''t say anything. Through the picture just now, Han 3000 was basically 100% sure that the person Qin Shuang saw in her sight was not someone who pretended to be. No one knows Su Yingxia better than Han 3000. It''s true or false. She is really Su Yingxia! Just, Han 3000 really don''t understand, welcome summer why she will do so? She can''t hurt Qin Shuang. Seeing Han 3000''s reflection, Qin Shuang blames herself. In fact, she doesn''t believe it''s su Yingxia, so she will show Han 3000 the picture directly under Han 3000''s interrogation. But he didn''t know it would be this kind of reflection after watching it. She doesn''t care if Su Yingxia has hurt herself. She is more worried about whether Han 3000 and Su Yingxia will make trouble because of this¡° No matter, whether it''s or not, it''s important to find out what''s happening to you right now. " Even if Su Yingxia did it, Han 3000 also believes that she must have difficulties, so he is naturally responsible for the consequences of what his wife does. Think of here, Han three thousand suddenly run up the power of chaos, this time he made enough preparation, gently hit Qin Shuang on the back. In a moment, a strong force formed a vortex in Qin Shuang''s body with Han 3000''s hand. Bang! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2539

    "Poof!" Tight and, Qin frost whole person a mouthful of blood gush out, wait for Han 3000 to come to help her in a hurry, she suddenly a hand: "no, don''t come over."¡° Elder martial sister, you... "Han 3000 didn''t understand and looked at her anxiously. Qin Shuang didn''t speak. At this time, she only felt that she was hot and dry, and an inexplicable impulse was boiling with her blood. Uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable, as if the whole body was crawling by ants. Looking at Qin Shuang so hard, Han 3000 wants to go forward again¡° "Roar" almost at this time, Han 3000 arm light, Xiaobai suddenly jumped in front of him, in the way of Han 3000¡° You don''t want me to come over? " Seeing Xiaobai''s posture, Han 3000 frowned¡° If you go there, she''ll explode and die. " Xiaobai shook his head gently. Hearing this, Han 3000 was puzzled, but he did not move forward. Qin Shuang''s body has the golden body of Xiao Bai, the king of beasts. He will feel the changes of Qin Shuang''s body very clearly¡° Her body, it''s strange. " See Han 3000 calm, white as a rabbit general body jumped to Han 3000''s shoulder: "meridian self blockade, but also into one, like a closed loop." Han Sanqian nodded. Twice, when he tried to penetrate her body with genuine Qi, her body would suddenly burst out with infinite force and directly bounce itself away. Han 3000 is very strange. Although Qin Shuang''s accomplishments are not low, they are definitely not high compared with Han 3000. But she can directly flick Han 3000 away! And the most important thing is that Han 3000''s powerful chaotic Qi has no way to enter her body. Just like Xiaobai said, Qin Shuang at this time is like a closed loop. Neither in nor out! What the hell did Lu Ruoxin do to her? Why is this mixed with Su Yingxia? Han 3000 thought of his big head, but he couldn''t figure out what kind of Tao it was. Suddenly, just when Han 3000 couldn''t figure it out, Qin Shuang suddenly raised her hand and clapped it on her chest¡° Poof Another mouthful of blood vomited out. Qin Shuang closed his eyes slightly and fainted. Han 3000 and Xiaobai look at each other, no longer say more, hurry to Qin Shuang''s side, and then Han 3000 gets up to pick her up¡° Wait All of a sudden, Xiaobai shouts in a hurry. Han three thousand suddenly a Leng, quickly stopped¡° Let go¡° Hold again Listening to Xiaobai''s order, Han 3000 was puzzled, but he did as he said. Endure strong don''t understand, Han three thousand finally finished all the action, he didn''t know Xiaobai this is to do what, is waiting for his answer, but at this time Xiaobai eyes suddenly flash, fell into silence. After that, no matter how Han 3000 asked, he just shook his head. He was forced to ask urgently. He simply flashed into Han 3000''s arm and entered a dormant state. This confused Han 3000 directly. What the hell is going on? Qin Shuang is strange enough here, but now Xiaobai seems to know something, but it looks like this again. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2540

    But when Han 3000 was at a loss, the sound of fighting suddenly came into his ears.


    Judging from his voice, Han 3000 is very close to his camp. He frowns. The next second, he looks at Qin Shuang in a coma. Han 3000 disappears in the same place.


    The night wind is bleak and the moon hangs at the end.


    In the lonely mountains and forests, the emergence of several embarrassed figures and the rapid rush to escape broke the peace of the night.


    Under the faint moonlight, you can see that the leader is a beautiful shadow, dressed in green and white gauze, tall, but also a beautiful face.


    The fly in the ointment is that even though she is beautiful, she is not in good shape at this time. There are mottled blood stains on the white gauze in green clothes, and several scars on the fragrant shoulder and jade arm. As she keeps running forward, the blood keeps dripping.


    She bit her jade teeth slightly and looked at her back. In addition to a few people who followed her, dozens of figures also fell quickly at this time and followed up with a very fast speed.


    "Hum, please hand over your things. For your sake, you can at least enjoy the wonderful process of being a woman tonight. Otherwise, for the first time in your life, it must be a nightmare you will never forget. "


    Dozens of figures fell, and the leader showed his teeth and said with a cold smile.


    Although he was dressed in white, his whole body exuded a very strange color of blood black, and his face was covered with black cloth. People could not see his appearance clearly, but only the scarlet in his sword eyes, and the ferocity and terror in the scarlet.


    Behind him, there were almost people in black robes, each looking quite strange.


    "Who are you?" The white gauze woman in green stopped fiercely, holding the sword in her hand. Obviously, she had no way to retreat.


    "This is not what you are entitled to know. Finally, I asked you whether you would like to hand in or not?" The leader said coldly.


    "As I said, it''s not with me." She cried coldly.


    "No?" The leader gave a cold smile: "let me pull you out and have a good look!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader''s figure suddenly disappeared in the original place. When he reappeared, he was about to approach the woman in green.


    "Be careful, miss."


    A group of people who followed the woman in green rushed up and tried to resist.


    "By you?"


    The man in black gave a cold smile and didn''t talk nonsense. He turned around and went straight into the crowd.


    The speed was as fast as a shadow.


    "Card wipe."


    A woman''s hand didn''t even reflect what was going on, so her throat was suddenly jammed by a claw like hand. Just as soon as she pulled it, her throat was bleeding and she was killed.


    "Kaka, Kaka!"


    Tight and tight, several people were pinched and burst their throats, fell to the ground one after another, and died instantly.


    The woman in green was flustered and angry. She took up the sword for a moment, but neither killed nor retreated.


    Almost in her stupefied moment, the leader''s eyes showed greedy color and a gloomy smile.


    "Take off your clothes first."


    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow disappeared again.


    "It''s too much!"


    With the sound of a crisp cloth, the woman in green hurriedly resisted with her sword, only to find that she had just chopped a blank. After retreating, she was embarrassed and angry for a moment.


    The beautiful clothes were almost torn to pieces, and the jade like shoulders were so exposed that even the snow-white on the chest began to show.


    She was anxious and angry for a moment, but she was like a helpless chicken, desperate in the face of a group of eagles.


    Seeing this, more than a dozen people in black behind the leader also gave out a faint smile. One by one, they put their swords in their arms and put their hands in their chests to watch the play.


    "Little beauty, you only have one pair of hands, and you have to take sword and clothes. Are you busy?"


    "Now, take off your skirt. Do you have a third hand?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader smiled coldly. The next second, he had hit the woman''s legs.


    "Bang Dang!"


    All of a sudden, when the shadow had reached the woman''s legs at a very fast speed, a sword suddenly blocked in front of the claw.


    The claw and the woman''s foot are not more than a millimetre apart, but the sword stops between them with an extremely tricky and precise angle.


    What''s more terrifying is the power of the sword holder. In the face of the fierce attack, the leader with the same speed and power, under such a collision, the sword did not move. However, the leader only felt that he had hit a mountain, and the whole figure quickly retreated a few meters, which stabilized his figure.


    He was shocked to look up, I do not know when, a man''s figure suddenly appeared next to the woman, holding the jade sword in his hand, natural and cool posture.


    "You can''t take off the skirt, but I have a sword." Although he just turned sideways and couldn''t see his face clearly, it was almost suffocating from his words.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2541

    The pride on the leader''s face was completely replaced by shock. He glared fiercely and tried to see the man who was so bold as to destroy his good deeds.


    "How''s it going? Are you interested? " The man said softly and looked back.


    "Han... Han 3000!"


    Behind him, someone soon recognized the face he would never forget. His voice was full of shock, anger, but endless fear.


    "It seems that we are acquaintances." Han 3000 glanced at all the people present. They were all covered and couldn''t see clearly.


    "Bitches are really tough. You''re not dead when you''re besieged by a group of monks." At this time, the leader gnashed his teeth and looked into Han 3000''s eyes, full of anger.


    Han 3000 looked at him coldly. He was trying his best to bring these people''s voices and eyes into his brain.


    But the gorgeous woman behind him was not calm at all. She was shocked and looked at the familiar figure in front of her. For a time, she was completely stunned in place, and her delicate body trembled slightly


    No way, no way.


    How could he be alive?


    But the figure in front of her, even if she didn''t look at the front, just a back, she already felt very familiar and friendly.


    "It seems that you are quite familiar with me." Han 3000 whispered, "but I''m sorry, I don''t remember you."


    "Arrogance As soon as the voice fell, the shadow suddenly disappeared.


    "Play with me?" Han 3000 drank coldly. In the next second, Han 3000 suddenly imagined several residual shadows.


    But in fact, his body had already rushed several meters away, and he aimed at the shadow directly.


    Play sneak attack, play speed, in front of Han 3000, isn''t this bullshit?


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Han 3000 fists suddenly hit the leader, and the two energies were like a lion meeting a tiger.


    "Han 3000, do you think you are invincible?"


    "Break it for me!"


    Roar!


    With his roar, the black air behind him soared into the sky, and a huge monster suddenly appeared in the black air. Then, the trees and rocks were all broken in the roar!


    Han 3000 felt a strong force coming from the front.


    But see Han 3000 but just the corners of the mouth disdain of draw a draw, the hand is also a move.


    Boom!


    The next second, the ferocious and ferocious leader, even arrogant, was only a second. His whole body had suddenly fallen for several meters, and then hit the ground heavily.


    Although the surrounding landscape did not move, his body hit the ground to a depth of more than ten centimeters.


    "That''s it?" Han 3000 slightly stopped and looked down at the leader lying on the ground: "if you want to be forced, you have to look at your own strength, don''t you? Old acquaintance? "


    "Damn it, you want to die!"


    At this time, dozens of people in black in the distance drank angrily, moved their hands one after another, picked up their swords, mixed them into one, and rushed to the sky.


    Han three thousand cold eyes a coagulation, eyes flash a trace of impatience.


    "Bang bang!"


    Only heard three muffled sounds, the three people who rushed to the front didn''t even reflect what was going on. Even Han 3000''s figure was still standing in the same place, but in the air, they had been snatched by Han 3000''s backhand, stabbed on the shoulder, and then hit the guy with one punch.


    With great inertia, the guy''s body just smashed two companions behind him, then flew down on the huge tree trunk tens of meters away and smashed it.


    For a time, the huge trees shook and the leaves fell continuously.


    "What


    The woman in green is almost stunned. Although these ten men in black are only under that guy''s hands, their accomplishments are not low. Among them, there are many experts who kill the evil world.


    However, even these experts who can almost run wild in the world of all directions can hardly fight in front of Han 3000.


    seckill!


    Complete, complete second kill!


    At this time, I''m afraid the most depressed person is the man in black, who is at the front of the line. He has exhausted his whole life''s cultivation, but he is only a second goods in other people''s eyes.


    In the end, it is only to add absurdity and ridicule to one''s own death.


    "It''s disgusting The rest of them, the man in black, looked at his partner who had been beaten away and died in a flash. They were furious and drank at Han 3000.


    "Damn you!"


    "Set up


    With one of them yelling, the remaining nine people in black rapidly soared. At the same time, their blood gas was rampant, and the black gas was all present. If there were black dragons hidden around them!


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth turn pale, the ground is also shaking, and the river water in the river is even worse.


    The whole surrounding space is trapped in a kind of suffocating pressure.


    "Scare me?" Han three thousand cold eyes swept around, a moment later, he suddenly could not help shaking his head slightly, bitter voice light way: "a little interesting, a little interesting, engaged for a long time, you are really the so-called old acquaintance." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2542

    "In this world, people have been doomed from the beginning of their lives. Dogs will always be dogs. No matter how they show their teeth, they can''t be tigers."¡° Am I right? " Han 3000 said with a cold smile. From Han 3000''s estimation, he has roughly known the origin of the other party, but there is a question that has been spread in his mind for a time. Hearing Han 3000''s words, the leader in front of him stared at him angrily. A moment later, he smiled fiercely: "really? Do you know that Oolong will turn into a dragon when it meets water? "¡° Han 3000, I''m not the same now. Do you think I''m afraid of you? " With that, his eyes were red with blood and evil all the time¡° I''ll know if I''m afraid to do it. Well, I was worried that I didn''t have time to clean up you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. It seems that even God wants me to accept your garbage. " Han three thousand teeth a bite, hand jade sword a grip¡° Joke, the winner is not certain. "¡° Kill me As soon as the voice fell, the guy also changed his hand. A black magic sword suddenly appeared in his hand. In an instant, he directly penetrated the void and stabbed Han 3000 in the center of his eyebrows¡° You''ve really got some skills. " Han three thousand coldly smile, lift an eye between, the nine people over there at this time have also suddenly joined forces to produce a nine square giant tripod¡° Sky fire moon wheel With a soft drink, the moon wheel of heaven fire in both hands suddenly wrapped the body of the jade sword. With Han 3000''s fingers, the jade sword flew to the giant tripod. Buzzing, buzzing! A sword a tripod, dun time into a fight. At this time, Han 3000, facing the thunder like sword of the leader, turned to his side. Then, he stretched out his right hand and grasped the magic sword in his hand. At that moment, the whole body of the sword kept shaking, accompanied by a buzzing sound¡° Broken The power of chaos in the hand suddenly pressed in, and the sword was quiet in a moment. The hand trembled again, and the magic sword had been put into the storage ring by Han 3000. The man''s eyes are straight. How can he resist the attack of his magic sword? Let''s just talk about seizing the blade! It''s a complete show, but it''s also a great insult to yourself¡° Han 3000, you damn thing, you are too crazy. " Cold voice fury, immediately after his body suddenly burst out a very strong black gas¡° Is that right? " Han three thousand calmly but smile, once grasped the hand of the sword tiny back in the back. Although his posture was extremely domineering, he didn''t pay the price. This sword was extraordinary. Even Han 3000''s strong body, on the palm of his hand, was also a pool of blood. The evil spirit of the sword is still wandering in the body. And almost at this time, the black gas behind the leader also gathered to a peak state, the whole person roared angrily, just like a tiger, directly towards Han 3000. Han 3000 naturally won''t show weakness. Like a lion, he tore the void and rushed up. Bang bang! All of a sudden, there were four explosions! Only a fraction of the distance, the two men have played each other for hundreds of rounds. That guy is extremely insidious and evil, while Han 3000 is just fierce! With Han 3000 suddenly a withdraw body, the hand suddenly move, he pulled off his veil¡° It''s really you. "Han 3000 frowned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2543

    As Han 3000''s voice fell, the man finally turned back in a hurry, but found that his veil had been pulled off by Han 3000. His eyes shrunk slightly, and his blood red eyes were full of anger. Handsome face, skin like snow, mouth like carbon, add a few points of evil. Ye Gucheng! Seeing his true face exposed, he gave a bloodthirsty smile and licked his lips. Han 3000 also frowned slightly. It was really him. Although at the moment when those people in black began to set up the array, Han 3000 had doubted them. After all, as a former disciple of nihilism, Han 3000 was only a slave. Naturally, he was not qualified to learn the magic of nihilism. But he has eyes and a good elder martial sister, so he naturally sees a lot of illusions of nihilism. Although these people are extremely evil, the most primitive way to use their magic is nihilistic, especially when they cooperate with the array. However, Han 3000 has always had a question in his mind, that is, how can these scum of nihilism fall into the evil way. Han couldn''t understand this, but in any case, after the veil was lifted, all the truth could not be doubted. Looking at the wound on the back of his hand, which was left by his claws because he grasped his veil, Han 3000 must admit that today''s Ye Gucheng is really not the original Ye Gucheng¡° Although I guessed that it was you, I never thought that you, ye Gucheng, would fall into the evil way. " Han 3000 slightly took back his injured hand and said coldly¡° As long as I can kill you, is it important for the devil or the God? " Ye Gucheng cold voice a drink: "in this world strength is respected, do you understand?"¡° It seems that you didn''t say that when you thought I was the devil Han 3000 disdains to smile¡° You are you, I am me, between you and me, are you qualified to compete? What kind of garbage are you? "Yes?" Ye Gucheng''s ferocious smile is like bloodthirsty¡° Yes, how can a person like me compare with a dog like you Han 3000 said coldly, "don''t say you''re possessed. Even if you become a God, my Han 3000 is bound to collapse your temple." Boom! Han three thousand really can open, body black gold two breath gush at the same time, the whole person directly rushed up. Ye Gucheng is not willing to be outdone, and the two sides face each other directly again. In the middle of the sky, with the help of Tianhuo moon wheel, jade sword and the giant tripod gathered by more than a dozen people in black also fight madly in the middle of the sky. For a time, the light of sky fire and the purple light of the giant tripod staggered with each other. Han 3000 and ye Gucheng, like two dragons, are crisscrossing around the valley. Where they passed, there were explosions everywhere, and rocks were destroyed! Boom! The woman in green is almost stunned at this time. Although she has seen a lot of the world, today''s scene of one person fighting ten top experts still makes her visual impact reach the top level, and her heart also reaches the top level. Is this what people can do? Is this the same man she knows? He is so strange, but his natural and unrestrained posture in the bloody battle is constantly twitching her palpitating heart string. I''ve heard that he is like a dragon, but I''ve never seen him like a dragon. Today, I finally get a glimpse of Lushan¡° This is the only dragon in the world. " This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2544

    With Ye Gucheng constantly yelling from his mouth, the whole person''s figure also began to retreat. Facing Han 3000''s more and more fierce attack, he began to become weak.


    He was angry and unwilling to roar, fighting!


    "Support!"


    With one of the dozens of people in black drinking, the three people immediately left behind to support the nine cauldrons in the sky, while the rest quickly rushed to Ye Gucheng.


    However, the speed of the two men''s fighting was too fast, and a group of people struggled for a long time before they reluctantly joined.


    "Poof!"


    "Chi!"


    As soon as they joined, within a hundred rounds, only a few sounds were heard, and two heads were immediately thrown out of the crowd, followed by two headless bodies, which fell directly from the ground.


    Then, between the backhand, there were four heads flying in the sky, just like four watermelons.


    "Mole ant!"


    Cold sound a drink, Han three thousand hands again move, hands slightly open, is two people immediately directly sucked in his palm.


    "Bang!"


    The two watermelons burst directly, and the bright red "pulp" immediately sprayed like fog and bloomed in the air.


    Then there was another movement in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The few people in black who were left also turned into blood mist with an explosion.


    From a distance, the place of battle looks like the red rain has just come.


    But the bright red color, and always remind this as a dream under the bloody.


    Ye Gucheng can''t help swallowing saliva in his throat, and his body can''t help stepping back a few steps. He is all his good followers, but in an instant


    Compared with last time, this guy seems to have improved a lot.


    Especially in the hands of the power, is pure to feel terrible.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, your power..." Ye Gucheng is unwilling to look at Han 3000, why?


    He became a member of the demon clan and recognized the Lord. Now he has such power. He also thinks that he can compete with Han 3000. However, when he fights with Han 3000, he finds that Han 3000''s power has suddenly improved several grades.


    That''s not right.


    Only he, ye Gucheng, is a unique talent and is qualified to greatly improve himself in a very short time. Why is he Han 3000?


    He''s just rubbish!


    He is not qualified to compete with himself!


    Thinking of this, ye Gucheng becomes hysterical, and he is extremely unwilling to let his whole person fall into madness.


    With a roar, ye Gucheng pounced directly on Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiles coldly. Facing the fierce Ye Gucheng, he doesn''t choose to touch him. Instead, he gives way. After perfectly avoiding his attack, he suddenly makes an effort in his hand. In a short time, ye Gucheng suddenly loses his center of gravity.


    "Bang!"


    Figure suddenly hit the foot of the mountain in the distance, with a loud noise, rock flow at the foot of the mountain, explosion, dust and smoke.


    The woman in Green''s eyes were straight. Before they fought each other, they moved too fast. She didn''t see them clearly. But just now, she closed their eyes to each other.


    Ye Gucheng attack is extremely fierce, the speed is also fast enough to make people amazing, with a lightning to describe him is not too much. However, it is such a fast speed, but it seems that Han 3000 there, like a turtle!


    In order to exert his fighting power to the limit, or to humiliate Ye Gucheng intentionally, Han 3000 obviously waited for ye Gucheng to rush in front of him, and when his fists and feet were less than 10% away from him, he suddenly turned sideways and completely avoided his attack!


    There is only one possibility of such extreme operation.


    That is, Han 3000''s control over himself and the war situation has reached a completely upstream level and extremely confident. Obviously, self-confidence comes from one''s ability.


    Ye Gucheng is not an ordinary master, but a top one. She has dealt with him, and she knows better than anyone.


    But Han 3000 can still be so calm, she really does not know, Han 3000''s power has reached what kind of terror.


    Staggering struggling to climb out of the mound, ye Gucheng''s eyes are completely angry and puzzled.


    Why?


    Why?


    Why?


    Looking at Ye Gucheng''s embarrassed appearance, the three people who operate the purple cauldron look at each other in fear. Then the energy in their hands suddenly withdraws, making the purple cauldron and the sky fire moon wheel make the final resistance, and then flee to the outside of the mountain at a very fast speed.


    Bang!


    With the withdrawal of the three men, the purple tripod almost had a few fights with the sky fire moon wheel jade sword. Then with a loud explosion, it completely turned into powder in the air.


    "Brush!"


    Jade sword a horizontal body in the air a rotation, changed the direction, directly toward the escape of the three men in black.


    Seeing this, one of the men in black immediately clapped his hand on the chest of a man in black nearby and let his body fly upside down to meet the attacking jade sword. Then he sped up and fled.


    "Poof Poor man in black, with unbelievable eyes, looked at the two figures that had gone away and swallowed his last breath. This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2545

    With Han three thousand a move, fire moon wheel and jade sword, instant a turn back, obediently fly back to the hands of Han three thousand.


    "Your people, dead and running, you''re left alone." With a slight look back, Han 3000 looked coldly at Ye Gucheng in front of him.


    Like a lost dog!


    "I''m not reconciled and I don''t understand? Why did you lose again? " Han 3000 smiles gently.


    Although the two men ran away, it didn''t matter to Han 3000.


    Anyway, it''s enough for ye Gucheng to leave his dog alive.


    "Yes, I''m not satisfied. I don''t understand why God is so unfair. He gave you this bitch''s unknown shit luck. What kind of evil law did you practice and show off in front of me?" At this point, ye Gucheng''s heart is extremely angry and wronged.


    He should be the chosen son of that day, not the worthless dead trash in front of him.


    "If it''s not for your bad luck, you Han 3000 will be trampled on the ground forever, do you understand?" Ye Gucheng roared at the top of his voice.


    "Only the incompetent can always blame God for all the failures." Han 3000 helplessly shakes his head, to now, ye Gucheng also a pair of indomitable appearance.


    The so-called genius is not limited to a certain aspect of genius. From the special physical conditions, he is indeed better than Han 3000.


    But mental quality, intelligence, emotion and so on, are actually a kind of talent. In this aspect, let alone Ye Gucheng can''t compare with Han 3000, even compared with most ordinary people, ye Gucheng is too narrow and full of defects.


    Genius?


    In Han 3000''s eyes, such people are not even qualified to join the mystery alliance. What kind of genius?


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, Han 3000. You''re just a little slave of nihilism. What qualifications do you have to preach in front of me?"


    "I''m the main disciple of nihilism. I''m the candidate of the future leader. I''m not better at the secret arts than you?" For Han 3000''s words, ye Gucheng angrily denounced.


    "I never meant to lecture you." Han 3000 disdains to smile: "do you want to know why you can''t beat me?"


    Ye Gucheng didn''t speak, but his eyes, like a hound, were staring at Han 3000.


    Of course, he wanted to know, even now he was going crazy.


    "The devil is higher than the devil. Remember, your father will always be your father. You will never be your father because you have a son." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng, who was extremely serious, was stunned for a moment, but in between he was furious.


    He wanted to hear the reason why han 3000 was still getting stronger and stronger, so that he could blame this for his failure, but he waited for a long time, but he was naturally angry for a moment.


    "Damn, you humiliated me!" Ye Gucheng said angrily.


    At this time, the woman in green beside her couldn''t help laughing.


    In such a tense atmosphere, she shouldn''t have been so, but she couldn''t help it.


    Like Ye Gucheng, she was jealous and seriously wanted to hear the reasons. After listening for a long time, she heard Han Sany''s serious nonsense and took advantage of others.


    See that woman smile, the envy fire in the leaf Gu city heart more let the fury burn of madness!


    "Humiliate you? It''s a blessing for you to recognize me as a father, and I don''t care to have a son like you. " Han three thousand cold voice a smile, the next second, has directly rushed to the leaf lonely city.


    Ye Gucheng has been angry for a long time, and his evil spirit condenses directly, but


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, his body hit directly on the stone mountain behind him. The huge impact even made the whole mountain tremble slightly. A large number of falling stones hit Ye Gucheng and Han 3000 who stuck his neck with one hand.


    Based on their cultivation, the natural falling stone can''t do any harm to their bodies, and they haven''t changed their eyes because of these.


    One is full of anger and unwilling, and the other is full of indifferent contempt!


    Ye Gucheng struggled for a while, but did not break free, simply chose to give up.


    "For the sake of my classmates, I''ve given you countless opportunities, but ye Gucheng, you don''t know what treasure is." Gently shaking his head, the next second, Han three thousand eyes suddenly out of anger.


    "Now, use your dog''s life to redeem the sins you can''t redeem at all." As soon as the cold voice drank, he suddenly exerted himself!


    "Card wipe!"


    Ye Gucheng''s mouth was full of blood, but at this time, ye Gucheng suddenly laughed: "ha ha, ha ha, Han 3000, do you want to kill me? Is it up to you? Ha ha ha ha ha


    Han three thousand lazy Li He, teeth slightly bit, in the hands of a dead card, gave Ye Gucheng the last fatal!


    But what confused Han 3000 happened. His hand suddenly seemed to be pinched in the air, and ye Gucheng in front of him turned into a mass of black gas and floated in the air


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2546

    Han 3000''s brow suddenly flashed a startled color! phantom?! Only mirage, will choose to disappear in such a time. Han 3000 can''t help but be a little surprised. If it''s a mirage, ye Gucheng can do it in front of him. He doesn''t even realize it. Now this guy''s cultivation has obviously reached a state that he didn''t know before¡° Devil Han 3000 whispered softly. That guy was possessed and learned some secret method. He could turn into a phantom almost like his real body. But an incarnation phantom and other things, but can and their hard struggle for such a long time, now ye Gucheng, in the end experienced what? And almost at the same time that ye Gucheng turned into a dark shadow, in a cave thousands of miles away, not far from the top of Qishan mountain, in a blood pool full of stench, a figure suddenly moved violently¡° Poof A mouthful of black blood shot out of his mouth¡° "Damn it." Then, he took out his hand from the blood pool and hit the edge of the blood pool with a heavy fist! With the rippling blood of the blood pool, the light from outside the cave made his handsome and gloomy face appear. At this time, his teeth clenched, Chafen difficult to level. Hearing the movement inside, outside the cave, a man rushed in. If there are nihilistic people at this time, it must be seen that the guy in the blood pool is Ye Gucheng, and the man who comes in is Wu Yan¡° Lonely city, what''s the matter? " Wu Yan said in a hurry, his eyes immediately locked in the corner of the cave, a shivering old man¡° It''s none of his business. Almost, almost. " Ye Gu Cheng clenched his teeth and said angrily¡° I didn''t get anything. I didn''t taste that woman. That damned Han 3000 not only stopped me, but also broke my separation. " Think of these, ye Gucheng is a mouthful of blood, I do not know is seriously injured, or was so angry¡° Ah? Han 3000? " Wu Yan a Leng: "that kid is not dead?"¡° I think that group of bald donkeys failed. I have told him for a long time that those monks are unreliable! " Ye Gu Cheng clenched his teeth and said angrily. Suddenly, his voice fell, but he frowned fiercely. For a moment, he felt a cold wind full of murderous air. The next second, he directly pushed Wu Yan away, and then his body suddenly flew from the blood pool. And almost at the moment of his flying, where he was, suddenly there was an explosion! At that time, the water in the blood pool blew up the whole cave¡° Indeed, Miss Lu''s accomplishments are amazing. It''s amazing. " Ye Gu Cheng a tiny body, light hope to the direction of the hole. A faint fragrance came in from outside the cave, even in such a fishy blood pool cave¡° I thought who gave birth to a dog dared to break here. It turned out to be the new uncle of the eternal sea area. " Just after the words, Lu Ruoxin, dressed in white and like a fairy, came in slowly¡° I didn''t expect Miss Lu to remember ye. "¡° Hehe, how can I not remember that trapped Longshan was green headed in public that day? If you don''t have enough reasons to find Miss Ben, here, you may not be able to get out. Now, you can say! " Lu Ruoxin snorted coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2547

    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, ye Gucheng was almost to explode. To marry the eldest lady in the eternal sea was the highlight of his life. He thought he would be in the limelight. But let him never think of is, in exchange for is eternal sneer. Gu you almost shamelessly promoted herself in front of Han 3000 on the trapped Dragon Mountain, which not only made her lose face in public, but also made it difficult for ye Gucheng, her man, to look up. Be green hat is any man''s inverse scale already, but, his green hat of leaf Gu city is still worn by so many people. Don''t say that he is such a man with strong self-esteem, it''s hard for any ordinary man to bear¡° Green hat, just rely on her? Is she worthy of me, ye Gucheng? " Ye Gu Cheng cold voice disdains a way¡° Gu you looks good and is the daughter of the eternal sea. Don''t you deserve it? Ye Gucheng, who do you think is worthy of you? " Lu Ruoxin said sarcastically¡° Those who can match me, ye Gucheng, are nothing but the past except Miss Lu. " Ye Gucheng said calmly. Hearing this, even Lu Ruoxin, who always has excellent expression management, couldn''t help laughing: "then I have to thank Mr. Ye for his love?"¡° Yes? Miss Lu looks down on me, ye Gucheng? " Ye Gucheng smiled softly¡° It''s true that the wise don''t talk in secret Lu Ruoxin is honest and direct: "it''s important for people to have self-knowledge, Mr. Ye. Unfortunately, you don''t have it."¡° I didn''t know? " Ye Gucheng was not happy. He replied coldly: "Miss Lu, I''m afraid you only have Han 3000 in your eyes, don''t you? Naturally, you can''t see the ability of others, just like me standing in front of you now! "¡° You¡° Today''s Ye Gu Cheng is not yesterday''s Ye Gu Cheng. " Ye Gucheng smiles confidently¡° Is that right? " Lu Ruoxin smiles faintly, but his eyes are full of disdain¡° Naturally Ye Gucheng said flatly and looked around: "today, I rashly intruded into Miss Lu''s territory to prove this fact."¡° However, you don''t have to be angry, Miss Lu. It''s just someone Ye''s nomination. " Lu Ruoxin did not speak, but his expression was willing to hear the details. After all, the guard of the blood pool is not very strict, but the one who can defeat the ghost is obviously very human¡° What Miss Lu likes is Han 3000''s ability. Unfortunately, Miss Lu doesn''t know that Han 3000 is just a vulgar waste. People, temporary shit luck will always run out. Only real skills can persevere. Han 3000 is the former, while I, ye Gucheng, is the latter. "¡° Miss Lu, what do you think of making a deal? " With that, ye Gucheng looks confidently at Lu Ruoxin. Lu Ruoxin gave a faint smile, but his eyes were full of disdain, and said: "what qualifications do you have to trade with me?"¡° Qualifications? " Ye Gucheng smiled. Then he walked a few steps to Lu Ruoxin and whispered. Hearing his words, Lu Ruoxin''s original expression was very disdainful, but she began to become more serious. Afterwards, everyone was slightly shocked. Seeing Lu Ruoxin''s expression, ye Gucheng smiles coldly and looks extremely confident: "how about, Miss Lu?" Beside him, Wu Yan also smiled coldly. Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak. Liu Mei frowned tightly. Obviously, she was thinking about whether ye Gucheng''s words were true or false. She looked at him and said, "Han 3000''s head?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2548

    "Ye Gucheng, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" Lu Ruoxin was both shocked and amused.


    "For you, the blood pool is still there. Let me use it for a while. It doesn''t seem to be anything to you at all? But what you''ve gained is enormous. "


    "In Han 3000''s words, it''s called a fight. A bicycle becomes a motorcycle!" Ye Gucheng said with pride.


    "The man who borrows my place and then kills me is also called a fight?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly, "Ye Gucheng, are you too brave?"


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s angry drink, ye Gucheng smiled gently and said calmly, "what does Miss Lu want? I naturally know in my heart that Han 3000 is really the most important person for you at present. It''s true. However, Miss Lu should not mind. Is there a stronger person to replace him? "


    "Stronger people?" Lu Ruoxin sneers with doubts.


    Hearing this, ye Gucheng was full of confidence and drank coldly: "I must have heard the name of Ye Gucheng''s talented young man, Miss Lu? Yes, I''m really not in a very good situation now, but that''s because Han 3000''s waste shit transportation blocked my aura. Now, I also have a different way. In time, it must not be comparable to Han 3000. "


    Hearing the heroic words of Ye Gucheng, Lu Ruoxin admits that she is shaken.


    If someone else wants to replace Han 3000, she will slap him in the face.


    But ye Gucheng is different. At least, he is different now.


    The evil spirit on his body has almost exploded, and his ability to defeat GUI Lao is also a strong evidence of his sudden rise in strength.


    For the time being, at least, there does seem to be attractive potential.


    The key is that the chip Ye Gucheng wants is very small and simple.


    It''s hard to even refuse.


    "Han 3000 doesn''t like you, but I, ye Gucheng, am thirsty for Miss Lu. In my case, you don''t have to worry about Han 3000''s disobedience. Am I right? " Ye Gucheng smiled gently and looked into Lu Ruoxin''s eyes without covering up his desire.


    "Miss Lu, you''d better think about it." With that, ye Gucheng takes a look at Wu Yan and turns around to leave.


    "Don''t think about it. I promise your terms." Almost at the moment when ye Gucheng raised his foot, Lu Ruoxin opened his mouth.


    Ye Gucheng immediately stopped, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "A month later, I will come here. I hope you will fulfill your promise. Otherwise, ye Gucheng, I want you to eat and go." Lu Ruoxin looks back at Ye Gucheng road.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Miss Lu. In a month''s time, even if ye Gucheng wants to eat, he is not in the blood pool, but in Miss Lu''s bedroom." Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    Hearing this extreme flirtation, Lu Ruoxin was not as angry as he thought. He just stared at Ye Gucheng and turned away.


    For her, although she is offended, it is not necessarily a good thing. She is good at controlling men with her own beauty.


    But, has been in Han 3000 here hit the wall, at least, ye Gucheng so tiger wolf, let Lu Ruoxin back to the original should have some self-confidence.


    Seeing off Lu Ruoxin, ye Gucheng looks at Wu Yan with pride. Wu Yan''s posture is very low, and his head is lowered. With a gloomy smile, he responds to Ye Gucheng.


    At this time, Han 3000, looking at the shadow of Ye Gucheng, clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    "Sick... Sick chicken!"


    Behind him, the gorgeous woman in green, looking at his back, gritted her teeth, or asked.


    Han three thousand suddenly a turn back, but abruptly scared that woman repeatedly back.


    Wang Simin!


    Although at this time, she has been completely different from the original, without the savage breath, a daughter dress and a little bit of powder, let her whole person completely changed.


    Han 3000 knew that the girl was beautiful, but what he didn''t expect was that she could be so beautiful.


    "Sick chicken!"


    When Han 3000 confirmed that she was the one, the fierce light in her eyes became soft, and Wang Simin was completely recovered from shock and slight fear.


    Tears in her eyes can''t help turning in her eyes. All the overstocked emotions surge in her heart at this time. The next second, she rushes directly into Han 3000''s arms.


    Wang Simin lost his voice and cried bitterly.


    For her, she had thought about the worst.


    "I thought I would never see you in my life. I thought... Woo!"


    "Dead sick chicken, I thought you were dead too, and I wanted to go down to find you and accompany you on the road."


    "Still alive, you''re still alive..."


    She desperately in Han 3000''s arms with his jade hand hammering his chest, and Han 3000 just silently endure, he knows, he hurt the Wang family.


    For a long time, wait for Wang Simin mood slightly stable, Han 3000 helped her sit down: "by the way, what''s the matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2549

    "The Wang family... Was destroyed." Wang Simin red eyes, looking at Han 3000, pathetic way.


    "What?" Han 3000 was shocked.


    Although he was deeply disturbed by the experience of the Wang family after knowing the dirty things done by the Fu Ye family, when he really heard the news, he was also surprised from his body and sad from his heart.


    "Not long after we left the city, Fuye and his family rushed into my house with their men and horses. They killed and killed when they saw people..." although Wang Simin could not speak any more, Han 3000 could understand the blood and violence from her frightened eyes.


    That scene must be like purgatory.


    "Fu Ye''s family, I want you to die." Han 3000 clenched his teeth and drank angrily.


    For the blood feud of the mysterious man''s disciples and the life of the Wang family, the Fuye family must take blood as revenge.


    Of course, Han 3000 was also very angry with himself. If they didn''t want to bring them into the mystic alliance, the Wangs would not have suffered this disaster.


    Their family even did not enjoy any happiness with themselves, but they paid the most painful price.


    Strong guilt made Han 3000''s clenched fist and bone creak.


    "Sick chicken, don''t do that. With or without you, the Wang family will be destroyed. " Seeing that Han 3000 was so excited that his nails were even inserted into his palm because of too much force, Wang Simin quickly grabbed his hand and shook his head.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked at her sadly.


    "The Fuye family are just accomplices. It''s the four evil kings who really want to kill us!" Wang Simin said.


    "Four evil kings?"


    "Corpse king, blood god, Bone Demon and evil demon!" Wang Simin replied.


    Han Sanqian has never heard of such people, but just listening to this evil sign, he knows that they are by no means good.


    How can the Wangs get involved with these people?


    After all, Wang Dong is very easygoing though he has a big personality. He can often eat well in the world, but he seldom offends others.


    "They killed to find something, but grandpa didn''t give it to him." Wang Simin said.


    "Looking for something?"


    "If I guess well, it should be looking for Longpan."


    "Dragon dish?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "That''s the wooden box that grandfather gave you before." Wang Simin said.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned and raised his hand to take out the original wooden box from the ring.


    At the beginning, after Master Wang gave it to him, Han 3000 did study it, and Ying Xia was even very clever. But because he knew that he needed to use the key to open it, he let it go all the time.


    Installed in Han 3000''s space storage ring, it''s almost forgotten.


    But what Han can''t imagine is that this gadget, which is almost forgotten by himself, is the real factor behind the Wang family''s destruction.


    "After that group of people broke in, my grandfather sent someone to protect me and send me to the back door to leave. Before leaving, he told me that even if I died, I would never tell anyone the secret of the dragon plate." Then she looked at the wooden box on Han 3000''s hand.


    "Soon after I left, the house of the Wang family was on fire. Everything was annihilated in the fire, and this wooden box became the last thing of the Wang family. Therefore, you must take good care of the sick chicken, you know?" Speaking of these painful memories, Wang Simin couldn''t help crying again.


    Han 3000 clenched his teeth, tightly grasped the wooden box, and nodded heavily: "don''t worry, I will never live up to her expectations for what Mr. Wang handed me."


    "Four evil kings, right?" Han 3000 coldly raised his eyes. He had already recorded these four people in his heart.


    However, Han Sanqian, who was sad, soon found something wrong: "wait a minute, you just said that the four evil kings came to your house to kill people and look for things..."


    "But why did ye Gucheng pursue you?"


    Since the four evil kings are united with Fu ye, there is no reason why they will tie up any connection with Ye Gucheng. However, it is Ye Gucheng who is responsible for the pursuit.


    What''s more, if you can reach the level of killing people and robbing goods, you must be extremely vicious. Even if you are an ally, you can''t fake someone else''s hand to seize it?!


    This can not be said to be strange, it is simply incredible!


    Mentioning this, Wang Simin seems to have noticed something wrong for a while: "it seems that there is something wrong with you when you say that."


    All the way out of the Wang family, there were four evil kings with Fuye family pursuing themselves. However, in recent days, the four evil kings were rare, but suddenly there were a group of masked people in black.


    Wang Simin didn''t pay much attention to the sudden difference of these people because he was always in the panic of fleeing, but at this time


    "They... They''re two waves?" Wang Simin looks up at Han 3000.


    "I think of a possibility!" At this time, Han 3000 suddenly frowned! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2550

    Dragon plate! Pangu axe! Peach! Mysterious man! Bone burning city! Everything seems to be irrelevant, but a careful study reveals that there seems to be some terrible and wonderful connection between them! The mysterious man controlled Xiaotao, so he knew some secrets of Pangu axe, so he sent someone to rob it. And the dragon plate, although Han 3000 did not know what it was, but it had the mark of Pangu on it, so the eyes of those people were also on the dragon plate. And ye Gucheng may be one of their thugs? In connection with Ye Gucheng''s eccentricity today, this speculation is possible. As for the four evil kings, they may also know this secret, but they are not with Ye Gucheng. They are even intercepted by Ye Gucheng halfway. That is to say, ye Gucheng belongs to the demons, and the four evil kings belong to the demons. At the same time, there were two demons ready to move, and maybe they were all related to the dragon plate! What''s the secret of this dragon plate¡° It seems that we have to go to the bone burning city. " Han 3000 murmured. All of them point to the forbidden area of the demon clan. What kind of secret is there?! What secret is hidden in this dragon plate?! Looking at Han 3000''s thoughtful appearance, Wang Simin didn''t speak and quietly accompanied him. All the people in the camp had been awakened by the fighting in the distance. They wanted to go over and have a look one by one, but they only found that Han 3000 was not in the house. At the time of everyone''s panic, Han 3000 has brought Wang Simin back slowly. Seeing Wang Simin, Bai Xiaosheng and Fuli are naturally surprised. Although they only met in a hurry at the beginning, they are not strange to her because they are her own people and the gold of the Wang family¡° Miss Wang Hundred Xiaosheng of the river''s Lake hurried to meet her. Yuan Hong said hello to her with a very gentle attitude. They naturally know about Tianhu city. Now when they see Wang Simin alone, they can already guess what happened to the Wang family. Han 3000 glanced at Lu Yuan and others in the distance and thought for a moment: "let''s go." Lu Yuan nodded. A moment later, this strange procession of comatose people and weak children in the front and coffins with corpses in the back set out for the bone burning city. And with them, the undercurrent of the whole eight wastelands is surging! If there is a real God on the top of heaven overlooking the whole eight wasteland world, it must be seen that most of the cities in the eight wasteland world have been haunted by black air since then, and their screams are endless, just like purgatory on earth. In the mansion of the Lord of Tianhu City, the lights are bright. There are bursts of breaths in Fumei''s room. At this time, someone gently rings the door. A moment later, Fu Mei''s clothes were not neat and she opened the door in a panic. When she saw that she was just a servant, she was very angry. Her face was extremely ferocious, and she slapped her face heavily¡° Can''t you see I''m on business? " At the same time, a handsome but somewhat similar man rushed out of the room. The visitor knelt on the ground in a hurry: "Lord, I dare not disturb you rashly, but I do have something urgent to report."¡° What''s the matter? " Fu Mei a listen to this words, this just a little not so fire big. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2551

    "General Fu Tian is back. At this time, he is waiting in the Yingxia Pavilion." Hearing this, Fu Mei said no more and walked out quickly. After a while, Fu Mei, accompanied by her servants, came to a unique big room. There was a plaque in the room, which read "welcome summer palace". The interior decoration is luxurious, like a unique reception hall in the main hall¡° Meier Seeing Fu Mei, Fu Tian, who had been waiting for a long time, showed a smile and quickly welcomed her¡° Fu Tian, I''ve told you many times. When I''m in private, call me the Lord of the city, no big or small. " With a cold glance at Fu Tian, Fu Mei walked quickly to the chair in the middle of the main hall. Looking at the cushion embroidered with Su Yingxia''s portrait on the chair, she sneered and sat up. What''s more amazing is that there is also a portrait of Su Yingxia on the ground she stepped on at this time¡° Yes, Lord Fu Tian was a little embarrassed, but he quickly laughed and complimented the next second¡° How''s it going? " Fu Mei said softly¡° The three nearby cities have been taken. With the Sky Lake and the sky blue, I support my family. Now my power is much stronger than before. " Fu Tian bent over to report¡° Well done. Enjoy the summer seat. " Fu Mei nodded¡° Yes The servant answered, took out a cushion with a portrait of Su Yingxia and put it on the seat next to Fu Tian. After Fu Tian, he sat down steadily¡° The city... No, my uncle has also found it. " After Fu Tian sat down, he took a look at Fu Mei''s face. Seeing that she was in a good mood, he said quietly¡° Bang Fumei slapped the table fiercely, and the whole person was furious. Turning his face was faster than turning a Book: "that cheap man, finally willing to show up? Where is he? " Looking at her ferocious appearance, especially when he said where he was, his eyes wanted to swallow any living person alive. He was speechless. I don''t know if it''s trapped in the Dragon Mountain. Han Sany''s anti heaven act of picking two gods really stimulates Fu Mei. It''s Gu you and Lu Ruoxin who fight for their husbands, so that she can see how far away she is from Han 3000. In short, since then, Fu Mei has become extremely extravagant, even moody, and even... Some abnormal. She often finds some pretty young men who are similar to Han 3000 to do some trifling things in the room, imagines the other person as Han 3000, and then insults Su Yingxia constantly, and indulges in the man who is sleeping. She used to be sneaky, but since seven days ago, ye Shijun suddenly evaporated, leaving only an envelope with the words of divorce, but without the content of the divorce, she has become more rampant. Perhaps, for her, being rejected by a man like Han 3000, who is the top of the world, has been an unacceptable stimulation in her life, and ye Shijun''s leaving without saying goodbye completely humiliates her. In a word, she is crazy. She not only cuts melons and vegetables every day, but also decorates the so-called Yingxia hall. Even, in private, she has to be called the city Lord. Maybe, only in this way, can she satisfy her confused comparison heart and abnormal jealousy. Looking at her terrible eyes, Fu Tian choked for a while. He didn''t know how to speak¡° Say Fu Mei''s hysterical roar¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2552

    "Ten... Ten mile Pavilion!" Swept one eye to help Mei, help a day bottom spirit slightly insufficient to say.


    Hearing this, Fu Mei immediately slammed the table, stood up in anger, and then rushed out in anger. Fu Tian didn''t dare to neglect, so she quickly followed up.


    After a while, Fu Mei rushed out of the mansion with a group of ferocious people riding the beast like a fierce wind.


    The wind was cool at night, but it could not wash away the smell of death in this area. Although the bright moon hung high above the head, it did not appear around thousands of miles around the center of Tianhu city. Layers of dense dark clouds shrouded it, showing full darkness.


    It''s early in the night, but it''s quiet.


    There are few people coming and going, let alone peddlers!


    But there was a little noise. I only heard that there were several households. The male owners screamed, while the female ones cried. At the same time, there were a group of wild men''s strange smiles and ferocious.


    They are burning, killing and plundering. They are tyrannical. They are like entering into a state of no man.


    For other households in the city, the doors are closed and the lights are not clear, for fear of causing something wrong.


    Such a view, such as Tianhu City, and even more so in several other surrounding towns!


    It seems quiet, but in fact it is an illusion hidden under the purgatory of the world.


    This situation is most obvious in Yeyu City, which is to the north of Tianhu city.


    The city is almost black, and the streets are sometimes full of men killing and women seizing. There is nothing to say about the chaos. In sharp contrast, the three storey high-rise buildings in the city are full of lights, singing and dancing, and laughter.


    The top floor of the three story building is a hollowed out attic, surrounded by silk and white cloth. It is quite like being with the moon and classmates of heaven and earth.


    At this time, the sound of the piano in the attic is elegant, and a beautiful shadow dances with the music.


    "Drink!"


    On the right seat, a man gently leans against a group of beautiful women dressed in colorful clothes, the whole person is lazy and enjoying, while those women are carrying charming smiles and gently carrying wine to feed fruit.


    Enjoy luxury, free in the world, do not envy immortals.


    "Please, young master." Next to him was another woman, smiling gently, and then deliberately put her body close to him. In her hand, a glass of water and wine was also handed to his mouth with a change of pattern.


    "Ha ha ha, good!" The man ha ha a hearty smile, hand gently touch the woman''s hand, while enjoying her smooth skin, while comfortable tasting wine.


    However, even so, his eyes have been staring at the dancing woman in the middle of the attic. He is dignified and beautiful, with white skin and slender figure. With the dance, the whole person is more attractive and charming.


    But suddenly, just at this time, a group of people quietly rushed up from the upstairs, Fu Mei rushed in the front, just after the stairs into the attic, he was dazzled by the extravagant life in front of him.


    She stood there, her body trembling with anger, and her angry eyes stared at the man surrounded by beauty.


    I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it!


    Who is she? He thinks that he is better than Su Yingxia. However, Su Yingxia''s men can go up to the sea and break the sky. Although Fu Mei is no longer willing to do so, he must admit that today''s Han 3000 is famous and wants to enjoy the world.


    The duel between trapped Dragon Mountain and double gods without losing the wind is even more amazing.


    Countless men, even women are crazy about it!


    And what about her?


    What about her man? Ugly and weak, he is a living fool.


    People say that there is no harm without comparison, but he doesn''t have to compare with Han 3000, so he has been left far away by others, and he can''t even touch the edge.


    She has been wronged enough to get married, but this damned bastard, not only does not have the slightest convergence and treasure, but actually dare to leave himself and spend time outside.


    She couldn''t bear it any longer. She rushed up a few steps, pushed the woman dancing in the center to the ground, and then overturned the wine table in front of all the women!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The whole wine table was buckled on the ground, the jade wine was scattered all over the floor, and the cups and bowls were broken.


    Sudden changes, so that all women can not help but hide behind the man, at this time, Qin se also stopped, the whole attic into a dead silence.


    "Ye Shijun!" Fu Mei drinks coldly.


    Among the flowers, ye Shijun is Fu Mei''s husband.


    He just slightly a Leng, picked up the ground a did not fall down of the wine glass, drink, then look at her, said: "what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing here?" Listening to this, looking at Ye Shijun''s indifferent attitude, Fu Mei was even more impatient. She stared at him in a cold voice and said, "Ye Shijun, are you really fat?"


    Ye Shijun gave a cold smile and was extremely disdainful.


    "Damn it, you trash, what''s your attitude? You get up! " Without saying much, Fumei rudely grabbed Ye Shijun''s hand and tried to drag him back.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2553

    "Pa!"


    The whole attic, suddenly came a clear sound.


    Fu Mei only felt that her face was hot and hard to describe. She subconsciously touched her face, but it was full of pain and swelling!


    She looked at Ye Shijun in disbelief: "you... You dare to hit me?"


    Ye Shijun''s eyes were insidious, and he gave a cold smile: "what about beating you?"


    "You son of a bitch, you dare to hit me!"


    The next second, Fu Mei suddenly went crazy. She began to scratch and beat Ye Shijun, like a mad dog, ferocious and hysterical.


    Ye Shijun blocked several times, but the more she blocked, Fumei became more and more fierce. Finally, she even rode on Ye Shijun sitting on the carpet.


    "Get out of here!" All of a sudden, ye Shijun drinks angrily.


    The next second, the hands of a punch in Fu Mei''s abdomen, pause time, with a dull hum, Fu Mei whole body directly fly a few meters, and then hit heavily on the ground.


    "Madame!"


    "Fu Mei!"


    Despite the frenzy of helping Mei, but in the hearts of their men and the help of heaven, they still depart from their home, and she has the final say in the big and small. So, when she was beaten, they rushed out of the street hurriedly.


    Fu Mei, who was helped up, was bleeding from the corners of her mouth. Her face was full of pain, and her abdomen felt oppressed by the mountains.


    She looked at Ye Shijun angrily and incomprehensibly, but with a trace of fear.


    She really did not understand that ye Shijun, who always dared to be submissive to himself, now what happened? He didn''t dare to say anything about himself, but now he dares to do something about himself.


    If the slap just now was nothing, Fu Mei was really afraid of the punch just now, because ye Shijun did his best and didn''t leave any feeling.


    Fu Mei even felt that he wanted to kill himself!


    How could he be like this?!


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in Fu Mei''s eyes. She put her eyes on the women behind Ye Shijun.


    Yes, they are!


    These bitches must have seduced Ye Shijun and filled him with some overpowering drug!


    "Kill those bitches, all of them." Fu Mei pointed at the women angrily.


    A group of soldiers time collective draw knife, covetous toward the group of women.


    That group of women are scared not light, beg for mercy one after another, shake the head of constantly hide behind Ye Shijun.


    "Get back!" Ye Shijun drank coldly and glared at the soldiers.


    A group of soldiers were stunned. Fu Mei''s order was an order, but ye Shijun''s order was also an order.


    "What are you doing? Do it Fu Mei drinks in a cold voice.


    A group of soldiers looked at each other, looked at Ye Shijun again with a look full of shame, raised their knives and fell!


    "Poof


    With a few dull sounds, blood was sprayed on the curtain around the attic, and several women died with panic under the soldiers'' knife.


    Ye Shijun''s teeth are clenched, and his whole body trembles because of anger. He stares at Fu Mei coldly, and his eyes are full of hatred.


    Fu Mei responded to his anger with a sneer, feeling that she had the upper hand.


    This is what it should be!


    Seeing such a scene, the dancer who fell in the middle of the living room panicked and looked at the more than a dozen soldiers approaching her. She shed tears in fear. The whole person kept shaking her head and her body kept crawling back on the ground.


    "No, no, don''t kill me!" She flustered eyes to Ye Shijun, hope he can save himself.


    But after all, with the knife up and down, after a puff, neck blood spray on the curtain, staring unwilling eyes, fell in the pool of blood.


    Seeing that all the threats fell, Fu Mei regained her sneer and pride. However, ye Shijun, who was in a rage, did not dare to provoke her. She said softly, "go home."


    With that, she turned to walk out.


    However, after only a few steps, she stopped, because there was no movement behind Ye Shijun, which meant that he didn''t get up at all.


    She looked back, puzzled and discontented.


    At this time, ye Shijun just lowered his head and couldn''t see his face clearly, but the creaking sound of bone friction could be clearly heard in the whole attic.


    "Ye Shijun!" Fu Mei called.


    Still no reflection!


    She frowned, really puzzled want to go over to see what he is, but just raised his legs to move forward, her whole face will show panic and terror expression, feet also can''t help but stagnate in the same place.


    "He... He..." Fu Mei was almost surprised and couldn''t even say a word.


    And those soldiers and Fu Tian followed her shocked voice to look back, one by one pale at a time.


    "This... What''s the matter?" Even though he had seen a lot of wind and waves, when he looked at Ye Shijun, his face changed a lot! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2554

    "Ha ha!" A very evil smile, the voice is very small, but the presence of laughter, all scalp numbness, spine cool! Sitting there with his head down, ye Shijun''s black Qi kept winding around his body, making him look like a devil. All of a sudden, he looked up at everyone, with a cool smile on his lips. This stare, however, was as chilling as death''s. Everyone was stunned. They had never seen such a situation, especially when it happened to Ye Shijun¡° Brush All of a sudden, ye Shijun turned into a dark shadow. The next second, almost everyone had not reflected it. Boom! The attic pillar behind Fu Mei suddenly burst into a roar, and where was there a figure at the original position where Fu Mei stood? Only the pillar, Fu Mei mouth spit blood, the whole person hit almost fainted. But she can not faint, because at this time there is far more terrible than fainting is happening to her, that is, death! Ye Shijun''s big hand is almost mercilessly stuck on her neck, which makes her not only unable to breathe, but also feel that everything between her neck is about to be crushed directly¡° "Ah?" Fu Tian was stunned. The next second, he ran over, shouting at Ye Shijun, trying to pull his hand away. However, as soon as I met Ye Shijun''s hand, Fu Tian was completely stunned. Where is the hand, it is clearly a steel bar. No matter how hard he tried, ye Shijun''s hands were still motionless. Several soldiers also rushed to help, but not only did they not remove Ye Shijun''s hand, they were even put down by Ye Shijun''s breath. What a powerful force! Even strong enough to feel inferior. Fu Tian looks at Ye Shijun inconceivably. Although Fu Tian himself is not a very strong expert and the only patriarch with the weakest cultivation among the three families, the skinny camel is also bigger than the horse. Han 3000 is really not worth mentioning in front of that pervert, but for most people, Fu Tian is a good hand. However, ye Shijun, who was just a few days after his disappearance, was able to reach a level with himself. How can he not let Fu Tian be shocked! This guy has been missing for so many days. What''s he going through?! However, now, it''s obviously not the time for Fu Tian to think about this. With Fu Mei''s struggle getting weaker and weaker, he knows that if he doesn''t save people, Fu Mei''s life will be gone. Although Fu Mei is arrogant and treats herself as a servant in recent days, in any case, she always helps her family, and now she needs the power of the Ye family. So, Fu Mei can''t die! Put here, Fu Tian got up from the ground again in a hurry: "Shijun, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, she''s Fu Mei, she''s your wife, let go, let''s have a good talk."¡° Madame Ye Shijun''s eyes were red, his face was pale, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Fu Mei, who was completely in a state of panic. Yin Yin was smiling again. Fu Mei''s face was defeated and her eyes were wide open! However, she suddenly did not move, because at this time, a dramatic scene happened¡° Dada dada This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2555

    Everyone was staring at Fu Mei. Because what drips on the ground is not blood¡° Did you cry? " Ye Shijun smiles. Fu Mei did cry, with a pear blossom on her face. Some cry because of the approaching fear of death, but there are also tears brought about by the body''s pain. At this time, they are all fused together! But obviously, these tears were not enough to drop on the ground through her body. Did you cry? At this time, in Fu Mei''s ears, it is not comfort, but irony. It''s not so much crying, it''s urine! However, at this time, she was not in the mood to care about those, even less about the scene seen by Fu Tian and a group of soldiers. What was dignity in front of her life? Fu Mei desperately shook his head at him. There was no strength in her eyes, only humble and pitiful¡° Shijun, Fu Mei is already very uncomfortable. You... Let go first. " Fu Tian also hastily advised. Ye Shijun gave a cold smile and ignored Fu Tian. He just looked at Fu Mei and said, "why, are you begging me?" Neck even breathing can''t, let alone speak, at this time of Fu Mei can only nod, such as pour garlic, posture is very low admit a mistake beg for mercy¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha Seeing Fu Mei''s appearance, ye Gucheng looks up and laughs wildly. Suddenly, the voice stopped, he glared at Fu Mei fiercely, and drank harshly: "no? Aren''t you usually arrogant? Don''t you usually think highly of yourself? Will you ask me for mercy? "¡° In your eyes, I! Ye Shijun! What qualifications do you have to ask for mercy? "Ah?" With his angry voice, his hand suddenly increased strength. Fu Mei''s face was more uncomfortable, and the blood was flowing out from the corner of her mouth¡° The world is equal, the family and everything is prosperous. You are husband and wife after all, you... "Husband and wife fart!" Ye Shijun drinks in a cold voice and interrupts Fu Tian''s words directly. His lips are slightly closed and his eyes are cruel: "I thought she was my wife. Did she ever think I was my husband?"¡° In her eyes, I''m just a higher dog that makes her stand. Am I right? Fu Mei? " Fu Mei shakes her head desperately, and her eyes are full of sad begging for mercy¡° Mei''er is really spoiled. It''s because we didn''t educate our family well, but she knows she''s wrong. She''ll change it. " Help the day also anxious full of sweat¡° Change? " Ye Shijun gave a cold smile: "what can I do to change it?"¡° We''ve been married for so long. How many times have I touched this bitch? "¡° You think she''s clean? But she''s out there, and everyone can get on her! "¡° I''m just a dog in her power control hands. Call and wave¡° A woman who does her best is in charge of my private affairs here. If she kills my woman, she should not die. Who should die? " With that, ye Shijun looked coldly at Fu Tian. Fu Tian lowered his head and couldn''t answer at all. He was speechless¡° Well, since you killed all these women, you can replace them. "¡° Since you say it''s husband and wife, it''s husband and wife! " As soon as the voice falls, ye Shijun suddenly falls in his hand, and Fu Mei''s whole body is heavily hit on the ground. Before she has any reflection, ye Shijun has rushed over¡° On weekdays, you are like a dead dog. Today, I will make you a real dead dog! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2556

    "Hiss!"


    With Ye Shijun''s ferocious smile, he suddenly took off his trousers.


    Fu Tian and other people are all silly. Seeing that ye Shijun is so angry, they thought he would kill Fu Mei, but


    "What are you looking at? All come downstairs with me! " As soon as he drank the cold sound, he took his head off and hurried downstairs with everyone.


    "No one is allowed to go!" Ye Shijun cold voice a drink, back between the eyes angry Tao day, let all people for it can''t help chilly.


    "But this..." Fu Tian was so surprised that he was extremely embarrassed.


    But ye Shijun just sneered: "who dares to move, die!"


    In a word, everyone was shocked again. If it is said that not many people used to take ye Shijun''s words as words, now, I''m afraid no one is willing to violate his intention, because no one here doubts that if they really dare to move, ye Shijun will definitely kill them without hesitation.


    If you look at me and I look at you, no one dares to move.


    Fu Tianren for a long time, just want to speak, but at this time ye Shijun has no matter.


    With Ye Shijun''s turning back, Fumei''s shrill scream soon rang out upstairs, and the whole third floor also fell dust because of constant vibration.


    "PATA!"


    A lot of dust fell on Fu Tian''s head, but at this time, Fu Tian''s eyes were closed and motionless. Listening to Fu Mei''s weak but heartrending scream, even Fu Tian, who had always been merciless, could not help but feel a little moved.


    It''s sad. It''s too sad.


    He doesn''t have any mind to manage the dust and dirty body. At this time, even if Fu Mei isn''t helping her family, he will be pitied because of this scream.


    The other soldiers also lowered their heads one after another, one by one silent, but their hearts were mixed.


    They do feel sympathy for Fu Mei because of this scream, but at the same time they are somewhat shocked. Ye Shijun, who has always been relatively cowardly, is like an awakened lion. No, he should be an awakened devil.


    But in any case, who dares to do more?


    Although Fu Mei really grasped the imperial platform for a long time, no one knew who the real city master was!


    What''s more, after all, it''s a family affair between husband and wife. How can they intervene?!


    It''s just that such means are really too cruel.


    In the face of everyone, such a cruel attitude destroys not only Fu Mei''s body, but also all her inner dignity.


    High up, but now it''s like playing monkey.


    I was a woman, but I let my men watch over my husband and wife.


    No matter what it is, it can completely and thoroughly hit a woman''s heart, especially a very dignified woman like Fu Mei.


    The body and mind are punished, but so it is.


    But at this time of her, in addition to constantly shed tears of pain and humiliation, endure Ye Shijun''s crazy rampage, what can it be?!


    I don''t know how long after that, the sad cry has been broken from time to time, and Fu Mei''s pain has reached the extreme, wandering between constant coma and pain awakening.


    "Pa!" With a slap, ye Shijun suddenly slapped her face.


    This slap is very heavy, almost in an instant let Fu Mei half of the two are red and swollen up, almost comatose Fu Mei was also extremely painful fan, slightly opened his eyes.


    "Look at you. What''s the difference between you and a dead dog? Isn''t that how you normally behave? What about? Are you used to it? Forget, you should be used to it Ye Shijun said with a ferocious smile.


    On Fu Mei''s face, tears were all over her, but new tears were still flowing out.


    She wanted to scold Ye Shijun and even spit at him, but she didn''t dare.


    She was afraid of being retaliated by such a vicious Ye Shijun.


    "Bah!" But ye Shijun stood up and spat directly on her face, then stepped on her face: "bitch, I tell you, when I love you, you are treasure, but when I don''t love you, you are treasure!"


    "It''s just rubbish that I trample on at my feet!"


    With that, ye Shijun turned his feet on her face again. Then he took them back. Then he turned around and looked at Fu Tian with a sneer: "what? Don''t you open your eyes yet? "


    Fu Tian opened his eyes, his face was full of embarrassment, but he didn''t look up, just lowered his head.


    "I bullied you to help your family. You are not very happy to help Tian, are you?" Ye Shijun said softly.


    With Ye Shijun''s words, the soldiers soon looked at Fu Tian.


    Today, the attitude of Fu Tian is very important.


    When Fu Tian heard the speech, he frowned and hurriedly looked up: "no, I never meant that."


    "Yes? But the problem is that Fu Mei is the one who supports your family. " Ye Shijun smiled coldly, but his eyes kept staring at Fu Tian.


    "It''s good for Fu Mei to help her family, but she''s also the daughter-in-law of the Ye family. How about your husband and wife? How can we... How can we manage more?" Fu Tian squeezed out a smile and explained.


    Ye Shijun said with a smile: "OK, I''ll do something for me!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2557

    "If my uncle has something to do, he will not refuse." Fu Tian Han smiled.


    At this time, Fu Tian naturally knows how to choose.


    It is true that there are two families in Fuye family. They are the first and the second, but that''s because ye Shijun always dotes on Fumei and listens to her everywhere. But if ye Shijun''s attitude, even such a strong rebound now, this order will obviously change.


    Even though Fu Tian is not particularly afraid of the Ye family with the elite soldiers sent by the immortal sea area, falling out with the Ye family is obviously more beneficial to Fu Tian.


    "You and I, Fuye, are a perfect couple. Now we are secretly involved in several cities around Tianhu city. Our influence is strong. How can we fall out because of just one Fumei? On the contrary, we should be more united with each other, even share happiness and difficulties. Are you right Ye Shijun said with a smile.


    "It''s natural." Fu Tian hastened to answer the way.


    "In that case, it''s not bad for the dead dog to play. Fu Tian, you can play too."


    "This..." Fu Tian was stunned: "Shijun, although Fu Mei is wrong again, it''s your wife after all. I''m also her elder."


    "Women are like clothes, and brothers are like brothers. They''re just rags. What''s the difference? If you''re happy, you can enjoy it. It''s just garbage that people can go in and out at will. You don''t dislike it. " Ye Shijun smiles casually.


    But all the listeners were stunned by it, laughing one after another, but their eyes didn''t dare to look at each other.


    Fu Tian is embarrassed to stay where he is. It''s against ethics. How can he do it? What''s more, ye Shijun is deliberately humiliating Fu Mei. How can he answer this?!


    But ye Shijun stares at himself from the beginning to the end. For a moment, the arrow is already on the string. If he doesn''t send it, he will not easily survive today. Taking advantage of the eternal sea power, he will take over several cities, but he will lose everything because of the disintegration of the two Fu ye families. How can he be reconciled?!


    But if it is made, this common ritual, Lun Gang, will be laughed at, and Fu Mei will be on the pillar of shame forever.


    But


    Fu Tian chose the former.


    losers are always in the wrong!


    Gossiping, or other people''s life and death, what does it matter for him to help heaven?


    It doesn''t matter as long as he lives well.


    "Well, since the world tests me, I''ll do it to prove the relationship between you and me." As soon as the voice fell, Fu Tian''s face was cold and he went straight to Fu Tian.


    "No, no, no!" Fu Mei saw this, desperately shaking his head, and constantly trying to retreat.


    "Brush!"


    Almost at this time, a dagger suddenly flew out of Ye Shijun''s sleeve.


    With a bang, one of Fumei''s hands was nailed to the ground, and Fumei''s whole person screamed again.


    "Run?" Ye Shijun drank coldly.


    A group of soldiers looked at the daggers inserted from Fu Mei''s hands. They bared their teeth one by one, and they felt very painful.


    Fu Tian was also startled, but at this time, the more so, what he could do was to implement Ye Shijun''s words more firmly.


    "No, no, no, No." Bearing the pain in her hands, Fu Mei saw that Fu Tian was getting closer and closer. Her eyes were full of despair and fear. She cried and begged: "Fu Tian, i... I''m your niece, we are relatives, you can''t, can''t, ah! Woo Hoo


    "Fu Mei, heaven can''t do evil, and people can''t live. I don''t want to. But today, you''ve done everything. You can''t blame me." As soon as Fu Tian''s face was cold, he had to start at the moment.


    Looking at the appearance of Fu Tian eating people, Fu Mei''s heart is broken.


    She never dreamed that not long ago, she was still singing and laughing in her bedroom, cursing Su Yingxia and enjoying "Han 3000". She was the only one in the whole city.


    But just for a moment, falling from the world to the ground has become such a trampled situation.


    "Enough." Suddenly, just when Fu Tian was about to press down, I don''t know when ye Shijun suddenly appeared beside Fu Tian, grabbed his arm and smiled gently: "in the final analysis, Fu Tian patriarch is also a patriarch. Now he is more valued by AO family''s true God. How can you let this dead dog dirty your body."


    "It''s just a joke." Ye Shijun said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian takes a breath. It seems that ye Shijun is obviously testing him. Judging from ye Shijun''s smile, he seems to have bet right.


    Fu Tian pretended to have nothing to do and nodded in response with a smile: "how the world is, Fu Tian is what it is."


    Ye Shijun laughs and pats Fu Tian''s shoulder. For a moment, Fu Tian feels strange Qi pressing on his shoulder. Even he suddenly feels hard to breathe. He looks at Ye Shijun in fear and shock.


    It was only a few days, but the whole person of Ye Shijun had an incredible change! If ye Shijun was just a waste before, then now he is absolutely a top expert!


    "Want to know?" Ye Shijun smiles gently. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2558

    Fu TianDun nodded his head like pouring garlic. Do you want to know? Not only do you want to, you can even say very much! Deep into the bone marrow! In such a short period of time can have such adverse changes, even if still become any normal people would like to bone straight itch, not to mention Fu Tian this kind of pursuit of status almost crazy people¡° This place has lost its elegance. Let''s change it. " Ye Shijun finished, glanced at Fu Mei on the ground, turned and walked downstairs. At this time, Fu Tian didn''t care about the dying Fu Mei. For fear that he couldn''t catch up with Ye Shijun''s footsteps a second later, he followed her downstairs. After a moment''s hesitation, the soldiers fell down and followed. In the attic full of lonely blood and corpses, only miserable Fu Mei was left. She was lying there in ragged clothes and blood, twitching gently... After coming down from the Shili Pavilion, Fu Tian followed Ye Shijun all the way to the city. It was dark in the city. Occasionally, we could see that those people were reckless, and they were like no one. After about ten minutes, a group of more than ten people came to a luxurious mansion. This is the former Lord''s mansion of Yeyu city. However, it has been occupied by the Fuye family for a long time. Now it''s not clear who is in charge. In a word, it''s probably the Fuye family who share the food. Why did ye Shijun bring him here?! Fu Tian thought strangely in his heart. However, as soon as ye Shijun arrived, the gate of the mansion opened quickly. As soon as the gate opened, the dark night was suddenly illuminated by the light. From the outside to the inside, we can see that the main hall of the mansion was brightly lit, and under the light, the mansion was even more magnificent, just like the royal palace. Into the hospital, ye Shijun then rushed down a gesture, the next person nodded, quickly retreated. When you enter the hall, the local tyrant''s breath comes. Even people like Fu Tian, who are used to seeing the world, have to sigh: "this place is really luxurious. The former Lord of Yeyu city can really enjoy it." Ye Shijun didn''t speak. He sat in the center and waved. Please help Tian to sit together. After they sat down, ye Shijun clapped his hands slightly. After a while, a group of beautiful maids came in neatly with colorful fruits and fragrant wine. Later, when the music started, a stunning woman with beautiful figure and beautiful appearance came with the music and stepped on a charming dance¡° Good Ye Shijun exclaimed excitedly. He immediately raised his cup, glanced at Fu Tian and drank it! Help day quickly compensate a smile, the same end of the glass, quickly return. Ye Shijun gave the dancer a look with a smile. Soon, the woman stepped on the dance steps and walked slowly to Fu Tian''s side. Then she danced around him again. The woman is really beautiful. Even if she is as steady as an old dog''s help to the sky, she is also confused at this time, and even her hands involuntarily want to catch the woman. However, women play hard to get, funny old things like old dogs, on the difference between saliva DC. Ye Shijun laughed with a look. The woman fell down and fell into Fu Tian''s arms, which made the old dog laugh even more¡° Let me introduce a man to you, patriarch Futian. " Then ye Shijun suddenly stood up respectfully, and a man in black came out slowly at the door of the side hall. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2559

    Although this person is wrapped in black, even under normal circumstances, he is also surrounded by black air. There is a strong power of not being angry and powerful atmosphere, which brings great pressure. When this person appeared, the laughter on Fu Tian''s face was instantly put away, and the whole person became extremely nervous. Intuition told Fu Tian that the man who suddenly appeared in front of him was by no means ordinary. No, to be exact, this should be a very dangerous person. It''s so far away, but in the hall, he doesn''t even need to release any energy, which makes people feel a sharp increase in pressure and even have some difficulty in breathing. The strength of such terror, Fu Tian can be sure, life is difficult to see. Fu Tian didn''t dare to hold him up. He was in a hurry and humble manner. He looked down slightly for fear that his action might be bad and make him unhappy. At this time, even if ye Shijun didn''t say after seeing this person, Fu Tian can basically guess the reason why he disappeared for a few days, but suddenly became so powerful. It must be the man in front of you. Ye Shijun learned some unique skills from him¡° Help the patriarch, right? " The mysterious man smiles, but his voice is numbing. Fu Tian hastily whispered: "yes, it''s just below."¡° I''ve heard about it for a long time. I see it today. It''s really powerful. " That mysterious person lightly smile, indifferent incomparable. However, at least this paragraph makes Fu Tian feel a little relieved¡° I dare not. You really love me. What''s the power of Fu Tian? Compared with you, there''s only one heaven and one earth. You''re Phoenix, me? It''s just a walking chicken. " Fu Tian said with a smile¡° What about Phoenix and chicken? It''s just a thing among all living beings. " With that, the mysterious man sat on the original position of Ye Shijun. At this time, ye Shijun also quickly withdrew slightly and stood beside him gently¡° Fu Tian''s mouth is stupid. If you say something wrong, please forgive me. " Fu Tian''s face turned white and he knelt down in a hurry. But, kneeling to half, but suddenly by a great force to lift the knee, and then the whole person will not be controlled directly stand up¡° There is gold under a man''s knee. Why should he help the patriarch? Besides, it doesn''t matter if people are stupid and say wrong things. The most important thing is not to do wrong things. Are you right? " The mysterious man smiles and doesn''t even move. Fu Tian is sent back to his seat by the strange force and sits down safely¡° What you teach is that Fu Tian is reckless. " Fu Tian''s heart suddenly raised a fear, but also a trace of joy¡° In life, if you want to be arrogant, you can''t do anything. Instead, you should be human, heaven and heaven. " The mysterious man smiled and didn''t move, but the wine pot in front of Fu Tian soared up and poured good wine to Fu Tian. Fu Tian quickly holds the cup with both hands, showing his humility¡° Are you interested in working with us on big things? " Full of wine, mysterious humanity. Fu Tian immediately stood up, drank a glass of wine to the mysterious man and said, "if you can appreciate it, you can''t wait for it."¡° But do you dare to promise rashly when you don''t know who I am? " As soon as he said this, Fu Tian was stunned, but ye Shijun beside him said with a smile: "this is my father, that is, your in laws..." after hearing this, Fu Tian was shocked. Is Ye Shijun''s father? Ye Wuhuan? He''s not... Isn''t he dead? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2560

    Moreover, he has been dead for a long time. Why, why should he come back from the dead at this time?!


    Is he feigning death?


    But it''s impossible, because it''s totally unnecessary.


    "Ye... Old city master ye?" Fu Tian frowned and said in a strange voice: "you... Aren''t you dead?"


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in Fu Tian''s eyes, didn''t it?


    Is it difficult? Is there a ghost in front of you?! It seems that the dress is a bit similar.


    "Dead?" Ye Wuhuan gently smiles and shakes his head: "the way of sages is self-sufficient. Therefore, those who seek truth and affairs from it will make mistakes."


    "Just like the wine cup in my hand, when you are used to pouring wine into it, it is a wine cup, but if you multiply it into its tea, is it still a wine cup?"


    Hearing these words, Fu Tian didn''t think he could answer for a moment, so he could only nod his head and agree.


    Indeed, when people exist in a certain prejudice or fixed cognition, they will think according to this thinking and logic.


    But this does not mean that what we think about must be facts.


    "Do you remember the days of Tianhu city?" Ye Wu laughs.


    "I still remember that it was the day when I was very happy to help my family, but I heard that there was a strange light in Tianhu city. It was said that someone found the Pangu people and got the secret of Pangu from them. How can we forget such a big event? " Fu Tian nodded for sure.


    "After the event, it seems that Han 3000 got Pangu axe." Fu Tian continued.


    "It''s true that there is a village in Tianhu city called Wuyou village. The people who live in it are the descendants of Pangu who guard the secret of Pangu." Ye Wuhuan nodded.


    "That Han 3000 he..." Fu Tian was a little sour: "Alas, it seems that the descendants of Pangu are not worthy of the name. They would choose a waste of the earth to take on Pangu axe. There are so many talents in the world, which one can''t choose a better one? "


    "Han 3000 didn''t get Pangu axe!" At the time of helping Tian Zheng to work hard, ye Wuhuan interrupts his words indifferently.


    "Han 3000 didn''t get Pangu axe?" Fu Tian looked shocked.


    If he didn''t get it, then... Who got it? How could it finally fall into the hands of Han 3000!


    "Pangu clan, there is no Pangu axe. What Han 3000 got is just a piece of armor!" At this point, ye Wuhuan''s mood has obviously changed greatly.


    At the beginning, it was because Han 3000 suddenly had the armor and his support that he lost his life after being teased by the boy!


    Now, in retrospect, ye Wuhuan feels extremely angry and angry.


    "Armor?"


    "Pangu''s personal armor is a rare absolute defense in the world. It can''t destroy the mysterious armor."


    "Don''t destroy the Xuan armor?"


    "That''s right. It''s made of purple gold lightning. It''s full of frightening lightning. If the armor moves, it''s bound to be attacked by thunderstorms. Wherever it goes, it''s scorched earth and no grass grows."


    "Then why don''t you ever see Han 3000 pass through?" Fu Tian frowned.


    "This armor is extremely magical. It can completely cover up one''s body, hide in one''s body and play a role. As for the appearance, as long as he does not want it to be seen, others will not be able to detect its existence. "


    Fu Tian suddenly realized that he understood. He patted his thigh fiercely.


    Countless times in the past, constantly interspersed in my mind, that is Han 3000 fighting the scene, he alone to resist thousands of, but not hurt his body.


    Gu Su Zhan, Gu Su Fengtian, or Ye Gucheng and others besieged the group under nihilism


    Everything they do has no effect on Han 3000.


    At first, Fu Tian was as shocked as others, but at this time, he finally understood the reason.


    "It turns out that the boy still has such treasures. It''s really sinister." Fu Tian Xiang understands everything. He hates Han 3000 and disdains Han 3000.


    In his eyes, he naturally would not admit it, nor would he admit it. When a person can be so favored by Pangu, he is likely to be extremely special. He only thinks that Han 3000 really got two Pangu costumes by luck, so he has such a promising future, which has nothing to do with his own ability.


    So, I haven''t lost my sight from the beginning. He is really a complete waste!


    Suddenly, Fu Tian seemed to think of something. He frowned and said, "I remember that shortly after the appearance of qiguang, Tianhu city suddenly heard that you were dead. Now you are very clear about what Han 3000 got from his descendants in Pangu. Is it your death?"


    "Yes, Han 3000 killed me that day." Ye Wuhuan said coldly, his only eyes full of hatred and anger.


    "But I''m afraid that boy never thought that I would exist in another way." As soon as the words fell, the veil in front of him suddenly slid down.


    When he saw this face, Fu Tian was stunned! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2561

    "Gu... Gu su... Gu Su Feng Tian?"


    Yes, the one hidden under the veil is not ye Wuhuan, nor anyone else, but Gu Su Fengtian, the leader of the flying general city!


    Because his son, Gu suzhan, was Fu Tian''s son-in-law, although Han 3000 made a big scene at the wedding. But for Gu Su''s family, Fu Tian is not too familiar with them.


    However, what he doesn''t quite understand is that it''s Ye Wuhuan that the other party is talking about, but why is it su Fengtian''s face?!


    "Could it be that Gu Su Fengtian was robbed of her house?" Fu Tian frowned and muttered.


    "As you think!" But just a rise this idea, ye Wuhuan but timely cold voice a smile.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole person of Fu Tian was startled. Where could he think of it? The idea he had just had in his heart was immediately seen through.


    "Help the patriarch, don''t be so nervous, because the tension is still behind." As soon as the voice fell, ye Wuhuan suddenly closed his eyes slightly.


    Suddenly, the floor of the whole house cracked, and the strong pillars turned into quicksand and gravel. The jade cups and iron bowls on the table in front of Fu Tian began to melt silently, and finally turned into a flowing water and disappeared.


    But he had no time to be surprised, because at this time, the house began to collapse without the support of pillars.


    He subconsciously blocked it with his hand, but after waiting for a long time, nothing came down. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the roof without any pillars on the top of his head did not fall down, but just floated in the air.


    This makes Fu Tian very surprised. At the same time, he looks at Ye Wuhuan.


    Not to mention what energy Ye Wuhuan used, the key is that he didn''t even move from beginning to end.


    It''s amazing and confusing.


    "How''s it going? Help the patriarch? " Ye Wuhuan looks at Fu Tian standing there like a silly dog. He is obviously very satisfied with his performance and laughs softly.


    "You... You did it?" Fu Tian''s eyes glared like copper bells, and he said, "you didn''t move in the whole process."


    I''ve seen a master waving his hand to call the wind and rain, but I''ve never seen a master who doesn''t even move his hand. Naturally, I''m surprised.


    Ye Wuhuan laughed and pointed to his head.


    "Head? "The power of the mind?"


    Ye Wuhuan nodded calmly, but Fu Tian was more surprised after he nodded.


    It is said that it is one of the twelve methods of the demons. It is created and used by one of the earliest three demons of the demons. It can be manipulated and absorbed by spiritual power, and kill people invisibly. However, with the outbreak of the war between gods and demons in the world, this unpopular method disappeared completely with the fall of the original demon.


    I don''t know how many thousands of years later, but I didn''t expect it to reappear in the world.


    "Is this limitless magic skill?" Fu Tian asked tentatively.


    "Exactly."


    "However, although the legendary Wuliang magical skill is a mental attack, most of it is only aimed at people or animals with thinking. What you just used can make houses all..." Fu Tian didn''t understand.


    "There are two kinds of Wuliang skills. For the living, it is great Wuliang, while for the dead, it is small Wuliang. The world only hears about the great Wuliang used by the demons in the war between gods and demons, but unfortunately, the great Wuliang and the small Wuliang are the same." Ye Wuhuan finished, tone can not hide his arrogance and complacency.


    Fu Tian was stunned and couldn''t be refuted by his arrogant words.


    You know, in the initial world formation, there were wars between gods and demons, but in the millions of years after the initial true God established order, the demons had been steadily suppressed and never dared to make chaos.


    However, after the appearance of the three demons, the obedient demons made a comeback, raided the world and triggered a war between gods and demons.


    Obviously, the strength of the three demons is strong to a certain peak, so that the demons who have been afraid to move for millions of years suddenly have confidence.


    Facts have proved that the demons led by the three great demons are indeed invincible. In the war between gods and demons, the war situation was so fierce that the battlefield of the eight sides of the world could not accumulate bones. Therefore, they had to open up a new battlefield in Xuanyuan world.


    Although the eight world Zhushen led the world experts to win the final result of the world war, they also paid a heavy price in front of the three demons!


    Not only is the loss of personnel extremely tragic, the death of the major immortals lazy, and even many of the orcs in this war were almost wiped out, such as the dragon!


    The strength of the three demons is naturally extraordinary.


    Now, ye Gucheng can have such a unique skill. Even if he is forced to pretend, how can Fu Tian argue?!


    "Is it interesting to help the patriarch?" When he Lengshen, at this time, ye Wuhuan opened his mouth.


    "Me?" Help day to stay, tight and a joy: "ye Chengzhu, you... You are willing to teach me?"


    Seeing the appearance of Fu Tian, ye Wuhuan and ye Shijun looked at each other and smiled, "I''m willing to teach, do you dare to learn?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2562

    Fu Tian to this problem, obviously in the heart slightly surprised, but greedy get up early, which also take care of so much¡° Fu Tian dares to learn Hold the sky and speak softly¡° Well, since you dare to learn, I will dare to make friends, but I have a prerequisite! "¡° Lord Ye, no, please say it Ye Wuhuan said with a smile: "after I died, I was the first one to find Gu Su Fengtian. I taught him magic skills, and he helped me revive. It''s a pity that the old boy is mean and shameless, and he won''t pay attention to me after he has learned. So, now he has such an end... "Fu Tian is different from Gu Su Fengtian. You and I were in laws, and Fu Ye allied forces are closely linked now. If I learn this skill, I will obediently listen to the orders of my in laws." Fu Tian immediately understood the meaning of Ye Wuhuan''s words and said in a hurry. Ye Wuhuan nodded: "since the patriarch Fu has such awareness, that''s a good thing. However, you can rest assured that you will not treat you badly if you follow me. In the future, when I dominate the world in all directions, you must be under one person and over ten thousand! "¡° Fu Tian doesn''t go after one person! " Fu Tian smiles gently¡° "Oh?" Ye Wuhuan was slightly surprised. At this time, Fu Tian looked at Ye Shijun next to Ye Wuhuan and said softly, "Fu Tian asks for two people and ten thousand people." Ye Wuhuan and ye Shijun are both happy when they say this. Ye Wuhuan''s wine cup naturally flies into his hand and gently raises it: "well, it''s worthy of being the head of Futian clan. I like it and I respect you!" Fu Tian didn''t dare to neglect it. He turned back, but he didn''t know when the melted wine cups had gathered and recovered. The wine pot was not only like this, but also flew up directly and poured wine slowly and automatically. Pick up the wine glass, turn around to Ye Wuhuan and ye Shijun, and drink up. After drinking, they all like it. Ye Wuhuan patted Ye Shijun on the shoulder and gave him a smile: "since the head of Futian clan is one of his own, why do you stay in such a place?" With that, ye Wuhuan smiles and turns to leave. Ye Shijun walked slowly to Fu Tian and said with a smile, "my father, please!" With that, he took a look at the dancer next to him, who was so scared that she lost her looks, and laughed: "there are plenty of such goods as long as you like in the future." Help a day Leng, he didn''t think at this time to this woman have any attachment, but it happened that ye Shijun''s words, but let his calm heart waves. It''s so beautiful. What kind of goods do you call it? That doesn''t mean... "Take you to a good place." Ye Shijun smiles and takes the lead to walk outside. Help a day which dare to neglect, blunt that dancer simple smile, quickly fart top fart top of followed out. Along the way, they walked towards the backyard of the mansion. After passing through the layers of high houses, they came to the pool in the backyard next to the green lake. With the corridor in the lake, they came to the pavilion in the middle of the lake one by one. When Fu Tian looked around, he was very puzzled. He came to this lonely place in the middle of the night. What was he going to do in the dark place? But without waiting for his doubt, ye Shijun had turned the stone table in the pavilion. With the rotation of the stone table, bursts of roar came from the whole pavilion, and the pavilion seemed to tremble slightly. After that, the stone table moved away, revealing a small entrance¡° This is the forest of wine and meat Ye Shijun gently smile, made a please gesture¡° "Wine pool and meat forest?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2563

    Help a day Leng, don''t know what meaning. This place can''t be more ordinary. What does it have to do with the wine pool and meat forest? However, he did not dare to retort, nodded obediently, got into the entrance and went down the stairs. The lower you go, the more bright the lights are, and the wider the entrance becomes. Even at the bottom, it''s suddenly clear. Although the darkness around has improved, and there are occasional lights on the roadside, you can barely see the road under your feet. But when you walk in it, you can still let Fu Tian judge by the sound of footsteps around you. This underground space is huge. However, Fu Tian didn''t dare to support him. He had to go all the way with Ye Shijun. But this place is a little dark and strange. There is always a little uneasiness in Fu Tian''s heart. A few minutes later, ye Shijun stopped, and Fu Tian also stopped. His eyes began to probe in the darkness around him. His breath released, but he could not help frowning. The place was very dark, and it was hidden underground. It was quiet all around, but he always felt that there were many people in the place¡° Come and play. Why be nervous! Come and sit down Ye Shijun gently smile, seems to see the tension of Fu Tian, patted Fu Tian''s shoulder. Fu Tian wakes up in confusion and nods hastily. He follows Ye Shijun to a small table beside him. In the dark, ye Shijun is a familiar driver. He takes up the wine pot and pours a cup to Fu Tianman. After taking the wine, Fu Tian drank it nervously. This kind of place, he really can''t connect with play, if you have to say play, it''s almost like ghost play. He''s not afraid of ghosts. He''s afraid that this place will turn him into a ghost¡° Since ancient times, good wine can match a beautiful woman. This is the best jade wine. " Seeing the tension of helping Tian, ye Shijun didn''t comfort him. He just looked at the wine cup in his hand and praised the wine he drank¡° No matter how big or small, Wuliang is of the same origin. If you want to practice it, you need a special method. " Ye Shijun said suddenly. Hearing Wuliang''s magic skill, the tension of helping heaven dissipated more than half of the time: "what special method!"¡° This special method may be a nightmare for others, but it is an endless welfare for practitioners. " With that, ye Shijun said with a smile: "how about this wine?" Fu Tian has been drinking more than half of the wine. He was always nervous before. What''s so special about the wine? Now he was suddenly asked by Ye Shijun, and he was completely confused. Hasten to taste it, Fu Tian first felt that it was a good wine, but there was a strange smell in the good wine, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly¡° This wine... "A fine taste, hit a few mouth, a Leng, and then a surprise:" there are snow ginseng, Tianhu tail, this, this, this is tonic? "¡° Fu clan leader is indeed worthy of being the head of a big family. He has taste and insight. " Ye Shijun laughed and boasted: "yes, this is the perfect tonic I made carefully."¡° This... "Fu Tian can''t laugh or cry, and even some of the back doors are chilly. Two big men, you suddenly give me a tonic! However, when Fu Tian was confused, ye Shijun clapped his hands gently, and suddenly the lights all lit up underground. A picture that Fu Tian would never forget came into his eyes. He couldn''t help but open his mouth... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2564

    The vast underground palace is dozens of times larger than Fu Tianfang expected. Standing in it, you can''t see the left and right ends. It seems that there are about a dozen football fields.


    But what surprised Fu Tian most was not its size, but what it contained.


    From left to right, there are row after row of cells. It''s not clear how many of them are, but if you can tell by the visual perception of the naked eye, there are not 10000, at least thousands.


    Each cell is very simple, with a few sticks, inserted into the ground and surrounded by the top. Therefore, the situation in each cell can be seen. It''s not the prisoners that are held there, but the women who look younger one after another.


    With the light on, some of the girls opened their eyes and looked at this side, some still looked at a fixed place, but no matter which one, their eyes were numb and dull.


    Dirty clothes and disheveled hair also show that they seem to be locked up here for a long time.


    Looking at Fu Tian''s surprised eyes, ye Shijun said with a faint smile: "how about it? Help the patriarch? "


    "This is..." Fu Tian slightly back to God, surprised asked: "where are so many girls, why do you want to catch them?"


    "Where did you come from? Can some sisters fall from the sky? I sent people to get them from the recently looted town. Hehe, they are young and beautiful, absolutely the best. " Ye Shijun said with a smile.


    "You disappeared for a few days, and then... You went to catch these people?" Fu Tian frowned.


    He was a little shocked and unbelievable. Fu Mei and ye Shijun had been married for a long time, so he had a lot of contact with Ye Shijun. But in Fu Tian''s impression, ye Shijun is a very honest man, not as domineering as the traditional rich second generation, but more like the foolish son of the landlord.


    Fu Mei suddenly makes him angry and makes extreme revenge. Fu Tian is understandable.


    After all, in the case of the two couples, Fu Mei often bullies others too much, but at the same time, she won''t coax Ye Shijun well. So even Fu Tian, a family member, thinks that Fu Mei''s practice is a little too much.


    But the fight back to Fu Mei, although a little brutal, can at least understand, but catch so many innocent women here, Fu Tian obviously did not expect.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Ye Shijun obviously saw the doubt of Fu Tian, and with a smile, he was indifferent.


    "Yes Fu Tian nodded, but did not deny: "Shijun you are in my eyes, are..."


    "I used to be cowardly and honest, but as I said, that was before." Ye Shijun interrupted Fu Tian''s words with a contemptuous smile: "Ye Shijun had already died before, now is now."


    Fu Tian had nothing to say. He took a look at the thousands of people in the prison. Even if they were as cruel as him, they couldn''t bear to say: "did they all offend you?"


    "No, they are all my playthings!" Ye Shijun directly rejected Fu Tian''s words.


    Fu TianDun was so numb that he knew that ye Shijun had a plan to catch these girls, but how could he think that so many women here would be depicted by him: "Shijun, this..."


    "This is thousands of people, this..."


    "There are too few people for me." Ye Shijun sneered coldly.


    Too little?!


    Hearing this, Fu Tian felt like a thunderbolt and shocked.


    It''s not crazy, it''s insane.


    "Help patriarch, don''t be so pitiful, don''t be so surprised, don''t scold me abnormal in the bottom of my heart, because you will be the same as now."


    "These virgins are the most perfect and purest gathering body of Yin Qi in the world, and these pure Yin forces are the most powerful source of limitless magic power." As soon as the words fell, ye Shijun''s hand moved. Suddenly, a strong force erupted from his hand. In a row of more than 20 cells in the distance, all the sticks turned into powder in an instant, leaving only about 20 women in the cell still in place.


    "What Fu Tian opened his mouth and was shocked.


    What a power it is. It''s so terrible that people can''t help taking a breath.


    "You... You mean... As long as you collect these women''s Yin Qi, you can help the growth of immeasurable divine skill?" Fu Tian frowned.


    "Not bad." Ye Shijun smiled coldly.


    Fu Tian''s eyes opened slightly, and the only pity in his heart began to disappear, and was covered by the desire for power.


    "It''s a necessary way to practice xiaowuliang''s divine skill." Seeing the heat in Fu Tian''s eyes, ye Shijun gave a cool smile. However, he soon gave a light smile: "however, it''s nothing."


    "Oh?" Fu Tian frowned strangely.


    "Because compared with xiaowuliang, great Wuliang will be more cruel and exciting." Speaking of this, ye Shijun''s mouth has gone up unconsciously, and his eyes are full of a wild animal like desire


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2565

    When Fu Tian saw this, he could not help but be more confused, but somehow, he was ready to move.


    "The purpose of learning is to control one''s spirit, or to destroy the other with one''s stronger spiritual power. Therefore, the cultivation of this sect is different from that of the small one." Ye Shijun said.


    "How to distinguish?" Fu Tianqi road.


    "Let them in the process, despair, cry, tear roar, but can''t resist, that is the best way to intercept and refine the spirit of limitless magic, just like Fu Mei." With a gloomy smile, ye Shijun moved. The next second, he rushed to the farthest cage.


    Tight but, just for a moment, that already completely the girl with dull eyes, don''t need a moment to send out the extremely miserable scream.


    Fu Tian''s heart was tight, but the next second, his heart suddenly moved, for the madness of strength and cultivation, let him finally step forward and join in


    On that day, although there was no bright moon hanging high, there were many dark clouds. No one could hear the bleak cries coming from under the ground. Maybe, even if there were, they were completely covered up by the same dirty deeds on the surface of the town.


    When dawn rises the next day.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian come out of the underground wine pool and meat forest, and the days of Fu ye and Fu Tian have officially changed.


    Although Fu Mei was rescued, but a large area of laceration and trauma of the soul, she can only stay in their own room, difficult to see.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian officially announced that ye Shijun would take over the two families and lead the four cities and the original six cities of Tianhu and Tianlan. Fu Tian was the general of Shun Tian, supplemented by Ye Shijun.


    Ye''s family is overjoyed at Ye Shijun''s sudden power, but Fu''s family is puzzled by Fu Mei''s sudden loss. After all, in their eyes, Fu Mei has been in power like the Empress Dowager for a long time, but now she suddenly collapses. How can we not blame her?!


    However, Fu Tian has agreed, and they naturally have nothing to say.


    When someone told Fu Mei the news, she was always arrogant, but she didn''t have any emotional waves. In fact, it was already in her expectation.


    But what she never thought was that, in addition to these rights changes, ye Shijun and Fu Tian did not mention anything at all, including their own treatment!


    It''s normal that Fu Tian doesn''t mention it, but it seems strange that ye Shijun doesn''t mention it.


    Just when Fu Mei was confused, at this time, the door creaked slightly, and ye Shijun came in slowly.


    Seeing ye Shijun, Fumei''s eyes flashed a trace of fear subconsciously. Especially now, ye Shijun''s skin is as white as paper, her eyes are slightly blood red, and her eyes are like demons. This makes people feel scared. With the shadow left in her heart, she clutches the quilt and shrinks to the corner of the bed.


    Ye Shijun just looked at him lightly, then sat on the table and chair beside him, poured a cup of tea for himself, and tasted lightly.


    Seeing that ye Shijun didn''t have any tendency to abuse herself, Fu Mei took a long breath and sat back.


    Her brain quickly turned up, after not knowing how long, she gritted her teeth, whispered: "I''m sorry."


    Ye Shijun just stopped for a moment and didn''t answer.


    "In the future, I''ll... I''ll be your wife and you''ll be my husband. You can do whatever you want, OK?" Fu Mei whispered.


    "What? I got you through? " Ye Shijun said coldly.


    "Don''t be so ugly, we are husband and wife..." Ye Shijun''s sudden strength makes Fu Mei helpless. She tried to suppress it when ye Shijun talked back, but she was so strongly retaliated, which not only made her feel scared, but also made her recognize the reality.


    When ye Shijun regarded her as a treasure, she could really call the wind and the rain, but if not, she was just a grass.


    He can even be insulted in front of so many people!


    What else can she do?!


    "Husband and wife?" Ye Shijun suddenly got up, turned around and looked at Fumei coldly: "do you deserve it?"


    "I..." in the face of the irony of Ye Shijun''s cold voice, Fu Mei didn''t answer.


    "I really look up to you when I marry you. After all, you look good, and it''s good to be absent-minded." Speaking of this, ye Shijun suddenly bent over to Fu Mei''s face, his eyes became extremely fierce, and his voice was extremely cold: "but I was blind. What are you now? It''s just that you''re such a bitch. You should tell me about husband and wife


    "I..." Fu Mei is impatient. Ye Shijun''s words stab her heart, but it seems that every sentence is reasonable.


    Just, so abusive, or let Fu Mei heart sad, tears immediately flow down: "Shijun, I know wrong, I will not. I know, you still love me, otherwise, you won''t stop me, right? Can I treat you well in the future? "


    "Do you think I love you when I don''t care about you?" Ye Shijun smiles evil.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2566

    See ye Shijun''s expression, help Mei silly eyes, staring at Ye Shijun. Isn''t that right¡° Do you really think I''ll be interested in your hot nest where everyone is rubbing and heating? " Disdaining a smile, ye Shijun slowly stood up: "just like you, there is a city Lord in the family. He kidnaps a man in private and enjoys himself. There are not many people outside who suspect that you did it."¡° After all, you have a family. "¡° I? It''s the same Ye Shijun smiles calmly¡° No, no, no, No. " Fu Mei shook her head flustered. She knew exactly what that meant. At that time, she would be just a puppet, without power or power, and would not have any status in the family. This will only attract more gossiping and pointing. At that time, not to mention the wife of the city Lord, it may even be worse than a servant, because even the servant will laugh at her. What''s more, ye Shijun is her husband no matter what. How can she tolerate her husband and other women? No, she shares the rain with many women. She can''t take it¡° Make it clear, Fu Mei. I''m not talking to you. I''m just telling you. Do you understand? " With that, ye Shijun looked at Fu Mei in disgust: "I feel sick when I look at you like a dog. I really don''t know how I got it last night, bitch!" Leaving a word, ye Shijun turned and left the room, leaving only Fumei who was almost emotionally collapsed. From one person''s favor and holding power in six cities to now, it''s just like grass mustard. The huge gap makes it hard for anyone, let alone narrow-minded, to support and flatter people in their unusual pursuit of rights and self-esteem. Retribution has come to this end. It''s just not the time. She can. Why can''t Ye Shijun?! If ye Shijun didn''t see her being so arrogant and cheating on his back, his heart would reach its peak. He wanted to find someone to talk about it, but unfortunately, no one would pay attention to him who lost his power. Therefore, he can only drown his worries by drinking alone. He wants to be left out by his wife, but secretly has sex with others, and the right of family life is also left in the hands of others. Ye Shijun was ashamed to face his ancestors. Under the influence of alcohol, he chose to jump into the river and commit suicide. But it was this act of suicide that attracted someone he would never dare to think of. Ye Wuhuan. That long dead father, or in other words, he used to be a baby. Ye Wuhuan forbeared for a long time, but even if he hid himself again, how could he stand idly by in the face of his son''s life and death? Therefore, he chose to appear. It is also because of the emergence of Ye Wuhuan, father and son talk, with now different Ye Shijun, also has now Fu Mei''s experience. Everything is the result of their own planting, naturally also get the fruit! However, compared with Fu Mei, the people in the six cities are more miserable. After ye Shijun took over the post of city leader, on the surface, the chaos in the city seems to have begun to improve, but in fact, as soon as night comes, the loss of girls will emerge one after another. Even within a hundred Li radius of the six cities, it is like hell at night. Every house is closed and lights are turned off. The atmosphere is not afraid to breathe. Villagers occasionally hear screams and waves of laughter coming from the ground in the middle of the night. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2567

    After several days of trekking, they either flew, rode animals, or walked, and finally returned to Xianling island. Along the way, Han 3000 thought about it for a long time, but finally he refused the proposal of Bai Xiaosheng and others, and took everyone into the island. Everyone is tired and tired. They need a short time of cultivation. Xianling island can provide treatment and Cultivation for everyone for the time being. Besides, Han 3000 has his own important affairs to do. Although this may let Lu Yuan and others know the general route of Xianling Island, Han 3000 does not feel too anxious. Because since Mingyu used to be a person who passed through Lu Ruoxin, Lu Ruoxin could not have been unaware of the environment around the sea. Therefore, whether Lu Yuan knows or not does not matter to Han 3000. When a group of people tired to return to the island, most people have not seen such a beautiful island, have quite God color. Most of the disciples of the Baguio palace who stayed on the island decorated the whole island every day except for basic cultivation after Han 3000 and others left. Girls are always smart, the beautiful island in their elaborate decoration become more beautiful. Recuperation on such an island is half the result with twice the effort for anyone. With the help of people from Baguio palace to take care of the wounded, Han 3000 can finally do his own things at ease. In the pavilion in the backyard, Han Sanqian holds Han Nian and carefully looks at all kinds of medical books left by the old master in the cave, not only for learning, but also for understanding what happened to Qin Shuang. Behind the double tripod, is slightly refining the pill. The bone burning city must be extremely dangerous. Even if the matter is imminent, Han 3000 knows that the more anxious he is, the more steady he must fight, because once he fails, there will be no second life. In the hut behind the double tripod, Mo Yang, Dao 12, Liu Fang and Bai Xiaosheng are sitting cross legged and entering deep cultivation. Comparatively speaking, the cultivation of the four people is too weak. For their own safety or to avoid their backwardness, their promotion is necessary. This is also the main reason why han 3000 returned to Xianling island. On the other end of the corpse raising ground, Qin Shuang is busy burying the seeds of ginseng baby into the corpse raising ground. Is busy, at this time, a beautiful figure slowly came over, see Han 3000 look up, she smile: "leader!"¡° Are they all resting? "¡° The disciples have been practicing according to your instructions. As for those people on the top of the blue mountain, I have arranged for them to stay in the guest room. Now they have all rested. I sent someone to watch secretly. If there is any trouble, I will report to you immediately. " Han 3000 gently smile, nodded: "hard you." Ning Yue shakes her head and touches nianer''s head lovingly. Then she sits down: "you work harder outside. By the way, alliance leader, do you want to tell me about fumang and Qiushui? The disciples have already told me that you don''t have to worry too much, but the alliance leader''s wife... "I didn''t call you for that." Han 3000 shook his head bitterly and interrupted her words. He didn''t want to mention the painful past and said, "there''s something I need to explain to you." This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2568

    "Lord, what is this?" Ning yueduan looked at it for a long time, but she couldn''t see why, but she felt that she seemed to have a familiar feeling.


    Han 3000 was a little bit embarrassed. Looking at Ning Yue, he said, "do you feel it again?"


    "With... With snacks."


    Ning Yue nodded obediently, slightly closed her eyes and held her breath.


    Next second, Ning Yue frowned and opened her eyes: "alliance leader, God... God Yanzhu?"


    Han 3000 face embarrassed nodded: "yes."


    "But, how can the God Yan bead become like this?" Looking at the stone Han 3000 touched, although its appearance is not too bad, it is obviously much worse than the dreamy body of shenyanzhu.


    "This is a stone of mine. After you give it to me, I will put it together with this stone in my storage space. How can I know... This stone seems to be able to eat. It devours the shenyanzhu and connects it with another jade in flowers!"


    "This white is the opportunity after the shenyanzhu is engulfed, and this green is the jade in the flower." Han three thousand finish, some embarrassed looking at the moon.


    Han 3000 is also full of shame when he tosses the treasure of other people''s shock school like this.


    However, what should come always comes, and Han 3000 will not choose to escape. He should have said with Ning Yue, but he has been suffering from no time.


    Ning Yue stared at the five elements divine stone, then looked at Han 3000, and finally looked back at the five elements divine stone. A pair of good-looking eyes had been tightly half narrowed, obviously falling into a strange thinking.


    "Well, I''ll pay you for that." Han three thousand finish, from the space ring and take out a pile of early bought all kinds of materials, all kinds of baby!


    As soon as he was released, a lot of strange treasures appeared on the ground.


    Feeling his head helplessly, Han 3000 said awkwardly: "I know these things are not as good as shenyanzhu. However, I have tried my best to buy all the treasures in the auction house. There are also many good things in it. That ningyue..."


    As soon as Ning Yue looked up and looked at Han 3000, "so are you going to compensate me?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Ning Yue gave a cold smile: "shenyanzhu is not only the treasure handed down from generation to generation in our Baguio palace, but also the thing that the disciples of our Baguio palace have been guarding with their lives for generations. If you lose it, now, do you take these rags as compensation? Alliance leader, are you kidding me? "


    Seeing Ning Yue like this, Han 3000 is not angry, but more guilty: "I know these things can''t compensate, and I don''t expect these things to make up for you, otherwise, if you think something can compensate you, I''ll think of a way."


    "Han 3000, there is nothing in the world that can be made up for, unless, with your life!" Ning Yue said coldly, "or use your daughter."


    "With my daughter?" Han 3000 is stunned. Han Nian is his life. How can this be given?! But when I think about it, it seems that it''s not right. How can I lose something with my life or my daughter?


    Almost at this time, Ning Yue suddenly chuckled and snickered.


    "It''s said that the leader of my alliance is incomparable. It turns out that there are times when things are embarrassing." Ning Yue smiled.


    "Shit, are you kidding me?" Han Sanqian pretends to be angry.


    Although Ning Yue''s performance is very lifelike, Han 3000''s reaction is also very fast. Almost when he says he''s going to compensate his daughter, he''s already aware that it''s wrong. If Ning Yue wants to play, Han 3000 will play naturally.


    "What? I''ve lost the treasure of the Baguio palace, and I''m not allowed to play with you? " Ning Yue said with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, Han was stunned, which makes sense.


    "Well, Han 3000 is so powerful outside. Well, he looks so embarrassed." The more you think about Han 3000, the more happy Ning Yue feels. She can''t help laughing.


    Han three thousand one time helpless unceasingly, bitter voice way: "at least you are also a school leader, when also become so childish!"


    "I''m not the leader now. I''m just a subordinate of Han 3000." Ning Yue said with a smile.


    "But you really don''t want me to pay for it?" Han 3000 suspected.


    "Yes Ning Yue nodded heavily, her expression was very serious, and then she looked at Han 3000: "but the strength is not allowed. Now the female disciples of the Baguio palace, on the surface, regard you as the weak gods, and they are their great Allies. In fact, they are very happy. They regard you as the prince charming in their heart. If I dare to move you, I''m afraid they have to rebel."


    Ning Yue can''t help laughing bitterly when she talks about it. Although it''s a joke, it''s true.


    Handsome and capable, which girl can''t cherish spring?!


    "I don''t want to be the first leader of the Baguio palace who was killed by his disciples." Then Ning Yue pretended to be afraid.


    Han 3000 is full of black lines. He doesn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Seeing Han 3000''s appearance, Ning Yue smiles secretly again. Then she corrects herself and says, "besides, my grandmaster also has instructions. I don''t dare not follow them."


    "Grandmaster?" Han three thousand one Leng.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2569

    Ning Yue nodded: "yes, the founder of chuangmen has been taught since the establishment of the school of Baguio palace. Therefore, I won''t let you pay for it. On the contrary, I''m very happy and excited, because it also resolves a knot in my heart."


    "How do you say that?" Han 3000 wondered.


    "Although it''s a helpless move for the Baguio palace to leave the native place, no matter how it is said, it really violates the instructions of the ancestors, and I always feel ashamed of my ancestors."


    This point, needless to say, can be understood by Han 3000.


    After all, it''s a place where the school has lived for thousands of years. It''s a natural disrespect for the school and its ancestors to move away rashly.


    But Han 3000 didn''t understand what it had to do with the melted God Yanzhu.


    "God Yan Zhu was left by our ancestors. We want our sect to defend to the death. The so-called person is there and the bead is there. However, there is a situation in which people can be separated from beads. " Ning Yue said seriously.


    "What kind of situation?" Han 3000.


    Ning Yue looked at the five element God stone and said, "this is the situation now!"


    What''s the situation now? What''s the meaning of this?


    Can the ancestors of the Baguio palace predict what will happen tens of thousands of years later?


    Ning Yue didn''t speak. She moved her hand. The shadow of scale light appeared in front of her. She reached for it and took out a very old picture album.


    "This is the precept left by the ancestors of our imperial sect. Please see it, alliance leader."


    When the album is unfolded, there are a few big words on the almost yellow scroll.


    "The son of Baguio, the potential of death with the Pearl, the Pearl in the people. But the combination of pearls and stones is the best of Baguio, and the disciples follow it closely. Remember


    Han 3000 instant brow lock, how can this??


    I don''t know how many thousands of years ago, but some master left a message, saying things like today!


    Is it a foretold?


    Or is it a coincidence?!


    After taking the album, Han 3000 looked at it carefully for a long time. He could confirm that it was indeed a legacy of unknown tens of thousands of years ago. In other words, these seemingly incredible coincidences or others were true.


    But that''s not right. The five elements stone was obtained by himself in the eight wasteland heavenly book. Even the ancestors of the Baguio palace had no reason to know its existence. How could they know that the five elements stone would merge with shenyanzhu?


    A huge question, dun time was born in Han 3000''s mind.


    "According to the ancestor''s instructions, since the God Yanzhu and the stone are fused together, the Baguio palace not only does not need to recover the repayment from the alliance leader, but also follows you." Ning Yue said with a smile: "it seems that there is heaven''s will in the dark."


    "Providence?" Han 3000 murmured.


    Is it really God''s will?


    Trapped in the valley of immortals, my master, once again went to the stone of five elements, and seemed to have mentioned the so-called Providence arrangement. However, how can there be so many Providence in the world? How can there be so many coincidences?!


    God? What is it?!


    "Do you have any other instructions? I mean, what is the origin of shenyanzhu, or did you mention the origin of this stone? " Han 3000 frowned.


    Ning Yue shook her head: "shenyanzhu has existed since the establishment of the sect. There is only about how to use shenyanzhu in the door, but the origin of shenyanzhu has not been mentioned. As for this stone, isn''t it the leader''s? Don''t you know where it came from


    Han 3000 knows a fart. He got the five element divine stone after breaking the trial training tower in the eight wasteland book. Let alone not know the origin of this guy. If he hadn''t worried about his life several times, the five element divine stone would come out spontaneously to save the Lord. Han 3000 doesn''t even know how to use this guy!


    However, you can also ask the guy of eight wild books!


    It''s just that grandson will tell himself this?!


    If you want to tell me, you will tell yourself when you get it, instead of telling yourself to let yourself experience it!


    What the hell is going on?!


    Is confused, Han 3000''s sunshine suddenly turned to, I do not know when, nian''er has come down from Han 3000''s arms, ran to the side to play with the mud.


    Han 3000 quickly stopped thinking and walked over: "nianer, what are you doing? The mud is dirty. "


    "Nian''er missed his mother, so he pinched a mother''s little clay figurine." Nianer looks at Han 3000 quietly.


    As soon as Su Yingxia is mentioned, Han 3000''s heart aches. Looking around, nian''er takes advantage of the gap between Han 3000 and Ning Yue to make a clay figurine, and even decorates the clay figurine with two small eyes.


    But these two little red eyes, inexplicably, are very similar to the red gauze beside their tripod: "nianer, did you take dad''s Alchemy materials?"


    "No, it''s mud!" Nianer''s naughty Nunu mouth, then buttoned down the mud in his two eyes and put it on the palm of his hand for Han 3000 to see: "it''s just mud. It''s one. However, nianer took some out and painted it with peach petals."


    Han Sanqian gave a warm smile and nodded, but the next second, he suddenly turned back and looked at each other almost at the same time as Ning Yue. They said in unison: "they are one!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2570

    It''s not wonderful that stone can swallow beads, and it''s not that stone can eat! Instead, they are a community in themselves! After meeting, nature gradually merged together because of its own characteristics. The difference in appearance is actually due to the change of external force or other elements, just as nianer smears the color of flowers on the soil, so that the outer color of the soil changes. If you don''t look closely, naturally, like Han 3000, you think it''s something else. God stone and beads are the same principle¡° So shenyanzhu, huazhongyu, the two Shenzhu are actually some kind of stone, and they are closely related to the five elements Shenshi! " Han 3000 frowned and said. Ning Yue doesn''t speak. She stares at the five element stone carefully. The more she stares, the more strange she feels: "the five element stone, the five element stone... After huazhongyu and shenyanzhu merge with it, they leave two colors, red and white, and the proportion of the two colors accounts for one fifth of the five element stone."¡° I suddenly feel, is the five elements divine stone some kind of basic body, and is shenyanzhu and huazhongyu one of the five? " Ning Yue looks up and asks. Smell speech, Han 3000 brow a wrinkle, God Yan pearl water all over the world, already can raise Yan Yue God, is for water. The jade in the flower can repair all things and grow again. It belongs to the genus of wood. One tree and one water belong to the double lines of the five elements stone! It just fits¡° When the five elements gather, this stone will also undergo qualitative change. Is it possible? " Ning Yue asked again. Han 3000 did not speak, but the guess in his heart was almost identical with what Ning Yue said. This is a great possibility! You can even let Han 3000 directly rule out other possibilities! Because only this kind of explanation is the most reasonable at present. Just, the only question is, what are the remaining three stones?! If the five elements stone really needs the five-star stone to wake up, what will it be like after the five elements stone wakes up¡° It seems that I have to thank you for helping me solve the secret of the five elements stone. " Han 3000 nods and looks at Ning Yue¡° I think it''s not me that you want to thank me. " Ning Yue said and looked at Han Nian. Han 3000 also smiled and looked at Han Nian with a spoiled face. Yes, if it wasn''t for the girl''s sentence that they were one, how could Han 3000 and Ning Yue soon think that stone and beads were one?! Although the secret of the five elements divine stone has not been completely solved, at least let them roughly know what''s going on and what the future direction should be. It''s very important. Touched Han Nian''s head, Han 3000 showed his father''s smile¡° This little girl is as smart as you want Ning Yue said with a smile: "long with her mother, beautiful." As soon as the voice fell, Ning Yue''s smile suddenly solidified and embarrassed. She looked at Han 3000 in a hurry and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Han 3000 forced out a smile: "it''s OK." Ning Yue wanted to talk, but at this time, there were bursts of panic screams in the distance, so that Ning Yue was about to draw a knife on the spot... Between the eyes, the voice came from the corpse raising place, and the two people looked at each other nervously¡° It''s Qin Shuang''s voice. " The frozen moon screamed. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2571

    When Han Sanqian with Han Nian and Ning Yue rushed to the corpse raising place anxiously, Qin Shuang was kneeling on the ground, his eyes wide open, looking very surprised, staring at the corpse raising place. On the corpse raising ground, all kinds of fairy grass and exotic trees grow luxuriantly. Under the colorful environment, they are even more like fairy land. They have long lost the previous barren landscape, thanks to many things planted by Han 3000 years ago. Qin Shuang is in front of a relatively barren land, she deliberately picked a place without any plants. However, because of the shelter of other plants, Han Sanqian and Ning Yue didn''t see what happened where she was staring. Two people quickly walked past, just want to ask her how, but two people stop at the same time, staring at the ground. On the extremely dry ground, there is a pit about the size of a bowl. The seeds of ginseng baby are mixed with the soil in the basin and covered there. Han 3000 had irrigated the field with weak water before, but at this time, a green plant grew on the soil. Single root seedlings, curved, the overall height of about two centimeters, waist scattered out of two leaves, about the size of the fingernail. But there are two very strange things under the two leaves of such a small single seedling. On one side, there are red beads about the size of an egg under the leaves, while on the other side, they are very similar to the size of the leaves, like the small green fruit of a grape¡° This... This is... "Ning Yue was stunned. Not only her, but also Han 3000 at this time was completely stupid. What''s going on¡° I... after I planted the seeds, I kept here all the time. As a result, one of these things grew out of it. Is this ginseng baby Qin Shuang looks at the green seedling on the ground excitedly and asks. Ning Yue naturally doesn''t know. She looks at Han 3000 with the same question. Han three thousand put down to read son, a few steps walked past, squatted down body, carefully scrutinized. However, looking left and right, Han 3000 even sensed it with his own energy. After all, ginseng baby has been with him for a long time. He should be familiar with its breath, but the result is cruel and can''t sense anything. Therefore, even Han 3000 himself is ignorant¡° If it is ginseng baby, how can it become two? " Qin Shuang asks anxiously. Yes, it''s OK to bear only one fruit, but these two are a little incredible. Is this guy going to give birth? But when this guy was alive, he was just a man. How could he give birth to other fruits. What the hell is going on?! Looking at Han Sanya''s puzzled face, Ning Yue doesn''t dare to pit, but Qin Shuang on one side is impatient. After all, if Han 3000 can''t give an explanation, then no one can give an explanation¡° Isn''t this ginseng baby? Has it become a common plant and no longer exists? " Qin Shuang murmured at Ning Yue, his eyes full of despair. Ning Yue didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly released a glimmer of hope in his eyes¡° No, there is another way to tell whether it is the rebirth of ginseng baby or whether it has finally been naturalized into something else. "¡° What method? " This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2572

    "But..." Han three thousand only said a word, then some worry and embarrassed look to two women.


    If the experiment is successful, everyone will be happy. But if the experiment fails, or if Han Sanqian''s method is wrong, it will be a huge blow to everyone, especially himself and Qin Shuang.


    It''s not a good thing to take it as a hope without experiment, but once the experiment fails, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    "No matter what, I want to know the result." Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000 and says very seriously.


    Han 3000 quietly looked at her and finally nodded.


    Then, Han Sanqian stretched out his left hand, palmed his right hand, and made a stroke in the air. The palm of his right hand was like a sharp cut made by a knife, and the blood flowed slowly along the cut.


    "Three thousand, what are you doing?" Looking at Han 3000''s sudden "self mutilation", Qin Shuang and Ning Yue couldn''t help tightening their hearts.


    Han three thousand signal two people don''t need to be nervous, then, looked at the front of ginseng baby formed by the only child: "ginseng baby''s biggest wish before you know what?"


    Both women shook their heads.


    "When he was alive, he was like a son of a bitch chanting scriptures. He read in my ear every day and wanted to drink my blood." Han 3000 recalled those details, and his heart was filled with sweetness and bitterness.


    Since ginseng baby extremely want to drink their own blood, it must show that their own blood for it, may have a strong attraction.


    When I got to know this guy, I was near the tomb.


    And what''s in the God tomb, it''s no need for Han 3000 to say. Although he doesn''t know the origin of renshenwa, Han 3000 always thinks that this guy has a great relationship and involvement with the God tomb.


    And he wants to drink his own blood, most likely because he has God''s blood in his body.


    So


    Han 3000 slightly raised his hand, aimed at the two fruits, and sprinkled his own blood.


    It''s dangerous, because once it''s not the rebirth of ginseng baby, but something else that it left in the world, it''s very likely that Han 3000''s blood will not be able to digest, or even corrode and die because of Han 3000''s blood.


    Therefore, Han 3000 will be very hesitant before starting.


    When the God''s blood drops, attached to the two seeds, even if it is as stable as Han 3000, at this time also nervous clench lips, breathing stopped suddenly, motionless staring at the above.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, when the three of them were concentrating on the small green seedling with two fruits, the red bead stained with divine blood suddenly made a loud noise. Then, almost when the three of them didn''t reflect it, they immediately burst into flames.


    It''s like a ignited gasoline barrel, and the fire is coming. Even if the three people are considered to be experts in each field, they are unprepared for this situation.


    In a hurry, while using energy to resist, while constantly withdraw, but even so, the three people are in a mess.


    Han 3000, in particular, is as close as he is. Even if he is as good as him, he is not burned, but he is also black headed and dirty by the black air.


    Between opening his mouth, he directly breathed out the black gas


    "Shit, what''s going on?" Han 3000 is very depressed, looking at the still erupting flame. For a moment, he is not in the mood to care about himself. He just looks at the source of the fire nervously, and has an uncertain premonition in his heart.


    The fire was extremely fierce and formed a huge fireball.


    Not to mention the weak and incomparable small plant growing from the seeds of ginseng baby, even if it is a big living person, it is impossible to leave any signs of life under such a fierce fire.


    This also shows that Han 3000''s judgment goes to the latter.


    He failed!


    "No!" Qin Shuang obviously knows what this means. With a heartrending roar, the whole person is heartbroken and will rush to the fire.


    Ning Yue''s eyes and hands were quick. She quickly hugged her and looked at the raging fire. She shook her head sadly and said, "Qin Shuang, calm down and don''t do anything stupid. It''s gone, it''s gone."


    The burning flame, not only does not weaken the posture, but also more fierce, just like a newly awakened fire tiger, showing fierce posture.


    "How could that be?" Han 3000 murmured and looked at the raging fire. He was also a little distracted for a time.


    "Wuwu..." Qin Shuang is held in her arms by ningyue, looking at the pile of active, wailing.


    "Bo Bo..."


    The plants close to the fire also dried up and withered under the strong fire. Then, because of the heat, they began to twist, and some were even ignited, raising small fires.


    Gradually, more and more plants began to wither, even with the fireball as the center, and the plants within one meter around them were all like this.


    But for Han 3000, the fall of these treasures is nothing. Compared with the disappearance of ginseng baby, it is obviously ginseng baby that hurts him more.


    But suddenly, a certain situation in the corpse field made Han 3000 frown at this time!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2573

    Because the plants around the fireball wither, not the end, on the contrary, just the beginning


    As time goes on, the plants within one meter will wither, but more seriously, the plants within two meters will wither slowly one after another, and then fall down


    Three meters, four meters


    More and more, the direction of development even spread directly to the whole corpse raising area.


    One, two


    Like what infectious diseases in general, those previously long lush, blooming colorful, full of vitality of the plants constantly wilt and fall.


    Han 3000 completely Leng in situ, the whole person is a little silly.


    What''s going on here?!


    If the periphery is very close to the fire source, it is because the temperature is too high due to being roasted by the fire, resulting in loss of water, wilting, and even being ignited by the fire, these are normal things, but the periphery


    The farthest plant is nearly ten meters away from the fire source, and it can''t be affected by the fire source at all.


    So, there''s obviously something strange in it!


    Han 3000 doesn''t know what''s weird.


    Han 3000 found this strange point, Qin Shuang may not find it, but Ning Yue also noticed this strange phenomenon.


    "Ally leader, this..."


    Han 3000''s eyes are staring at the whole corpse ground tightly, and he doesn''t answer, but his brain is thinking fast!


    "What the hell are you doing? I really want to die soon, don''t I? Especially you, Han 3000, do you want to wait for me to die and occupy my wife? "


    "Damn, I''ll tell you, you don''t think about it. Although my wife has you in her heart now, you know it''s now. After that, my wife may not still like you, hum. "


    Hearing the sound, Han Sanqian was stunned. He looked around to find out the source of the sound, but there was no wind or grass around him. But when he thought about it carefully, the sound was very familiar, and the tone of his voice was very intimate


    Ginseng baby?!


    "Ginseng baby!"


    Almost at the same time, just as Han 3000 reflected it, Qin Shuang suddenly looked at Han 3000 with both eyes.


    you ''re right!


    It''s the voice of ginseng baby.


    But where does this sound come from?!


    The three looked left and right. At this time, they suddenly heard the voice of ginseng baby again: "you are blind, aren''t I in the fire?"


    In the fire?


    The three looked into the fireball together.


    But in the raging fire, almost all of them were illusions, and they didn''t see what was in the Chu fire at all.


    "Ginseng baby, where are you, you hurry out, we can''t see you in the fire, you stay in the fire, that will not..." Han 3000 can''t see, naturally don''t say Qin Shuang, at this time anxious like ants on the hot pot.


    After shouting, she looked at Han 3000 in a hurry and said, "3000, don''t you have any eyes? You quickly open to see, where is ginseng baby


    Han Sanyi Leng, really want to say you are serious, but Qin Shuang is really anxious, immediately shook his head, said to refuse.


    As soon as the eye of heaven opens, Han 3000 doesn''t know if he can find out the ginseng baby. What Han 3000 only knows is that Ning Yue and Qin Shuang will be naked in front of them.


    "Then... Then I don''t mind." Qin Shuang even if the situation is urgent, but at this time also understand what it means to open the eyes of the sky, his face slightly red, said: "anyway, you''ve seen all, it''s important to save Shenwa."


    "That... I... I don''t mind." Ning Yue sees Qin Shuang casting her eyes, and dun time also understands her meaning, but unexpectedly, it''s Ning Yue, which almost makes Han 3000 lose his chin.


    Han 3000 helplessly looks at the two girls. They almost synchronously lower their heads. Qin Shuang is OK. After all, she is really worried about renshenwa. Ning Yue almost turns her body to the side.


    "I''ve convinced you." Han three thousand teeth, nodded, is ready to open.


    At this time, only heard people can''t bear to shout: "I rely on, don''t, don''t, Han 3000, you son of a bitch don''t open."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 slowed down his action.


    "Hey, wife, don''t worry about me. Don''t let Han 3000 take advantage of me to save me. I might as well die."


    "But you..." Qin Shuang is still worried.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Although the fire is big, it can turn Han 3000 into a roast suckling pig, but for me, it''s just a trifle. Have you forgotten how I picked up Ye Gucheng''s son of a bitch?" Ginseng baby proud of the clamor, tone is still arrogant.


    Han 3000 frowned, Qin Shuang reflected it in time, and said: "3000, when ginseng baby hit Ye Gucheng, there was a strong flame between her fists, and even her body turned into fire red. However, each punch consumes more than half of the body. He said it''s not dangerous. Did he cheat us? "


    Hearing this, Han 3000 looked at the withered plants in the corpse field, and a strange guess suddenly appeared in his mind!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2574

    "He''s fine." Han 3000 nodded firmly. Then, he looked at the ginseng baby: "these plants on my corpse field were not burned by me, but eaten by you, right?"¡° Do you have any evidence? " In the fire, renshenwa answered with indifference¡° The way to kill a wooden ginseng baby is to use fire, which is both wonderful and funny, because what is it? On the surface, it''s a waste firewood move to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred by themselves. In fact, it''s the ability to burn one''s own body and strengthen the flame. Therefore, ye Gucheng can''t get cheap in your hands, but some people burn themselves out because they exert too much force, and finally restore their body and become a seed. Am I right? " Han 3000 said with a soft smile. Han three thousand a word, the fire is hard for a long time also did not hold out a fart, after a long time, it came out of Renshen baby like a grumbling general: "Damn, you seem to be very smart, I want to how, none of your business."¡° Every word you say and fart is made by eating so many treasures of mine. How dare you say it''s none of your business? "¡° Shit, Han 3000, you son of a bitch, I planed your ancestral grave, didn''t I? Damn, I don''t want to save face. Do you have to tell me everything? " Hearing this, Han 3000 smiled and chose not to make a sound. The ginseng baby trapped in the body is very weak, but the huge energy of the corpse raising ground awakened it. Later, there are many plants planted by Han 3000 around. Any one of these plants is a treasure. For ginseng baby, naturally, these are superior tonics. Han 3000''s idea is obviously consistent with these facts. However, what makes Han 3000 more curious is the life experience of renshenwa. A wooden thing plays with a fire that completely overcomes itself. It can''t be said that it is a unique flower. It''s just playing with fire and setting yourself on fire. Hear ginseng baby and Han 3000 bickering, Ning month and Qin frost can''t help but smile at each other, at this time also finally grow a breath, at least for now, ginseng baby really OK¡° What are you doing, Han? Don''t you know everything? Why don''t you plant more quickly? Do you want to starve me to death and occupy my daughter-in-law? " Ginseng baby don''t want this situation, at this time to Han 3000 road. Han three thousand helpless wry smile: "you want me to plant things for you, of course, no problem, but do you want to turn off your fire first? What plants need is water and sunshine, not your ragged fire. "¡° Shit, I''m not a ragged fire. I''m a fire... Forget it. I''m lazy. I have the same opinion as you. You don''t understand me. But... "Speaking of this, the powerful Renshen baby''s voice was like a mosquito suddenly..." but what? " Qin Shuang asked nervously. Ginseng baby no pit sound. However, he noticed that the three people were staring at the fire. He knew that if he didn''t answer, the three people wouldn''t give up at all¡° Oh, I''m so tired of you. " Ginseng baby chagrined yelled. Han 3000 saw his reflection and frowned, but he burst into laughter. Looking at Han 3000, Ning Yue and Qin Shuang looked at each other. They were confused. What''s going on? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2575

    "Laugh, laugh, you son of a bitch, your grandmother''s son of a bitch, and I''m your good friend. But you laugh at me like this, Han 3000. Stay away from me when it''s thunder. I''m so afraid that I will be involved when I kill you." Ginseng baby in the fire very depressed curse. If it has noumenon, I''m afraid it can turn out of the sky at this time¡° Three thousand. What''s the matter? " Qin Shuang looks at Han 3000. Ning Yue also looked at Han 3000 with an ignorant face. Han three thousand tiny a receive a voice: "do you know why he just didn''t pit a voice?"¡° Why? "¡° Because the goods can''t turn off the fire at all. " As soon as Han 3000''s words came out, the whole scene suddenly fell into a dead silence, only listening to the sound of fire... A moment later, the two women suddenly puffed and laughed. At this time, in the fire, if you can, ginseng baby would like to find a ground seam to drill in. Just now the cowhide blows big, but finally even own fire all cannot control, the face ache and the insult is extremely strong¡° Well, three thousand, don''t laugh at him. " Qin Shuang took back her smile and asked, "can you think of a way? Ginseng baby just woke up, extremely weak, need a lot of things to fill the body¡° Yes, alliance leader, play and play, but we still have to do business. If we don''t put out the fire, we can''t plant too many plants at all. " Ningyue is also the way of zhengse. This is naturally within Han 3000''s consideration¡° After I bring the weak water over, you two grow things. I''ll think of something about this fire. " Two women nodded and three acted separately. A moment later, Qin Shuang pulled out the withered plants around him, and Ning YUEYE took some top-grade seeds from the pill room. Before they were finished, they didn''t need to water weak water for the time being. Han 3000 came to the fireball and began to study the fire in front of him. It''s very fierce. Even if it''s as strong as Han 3000, it must be admitted that these fires are small in scope, but they are extremely pure. It''s not hard to understand why Ye Gucheng suffered so much in the hands of renshenwa. When the energy in his hand moved, a strong chaotic gas directly attacked the fire source. But soon, Han''s brows wrinkled. Because he wants to put out the fire as soon as possible, Han 3000 does not have much restriction on the output of energy, so it is not too much to describe it in terms of firepower. But just like this, the fire in front of him was only relatively weakened, and there was no sign that it was going to be destroyed. Even during the confrontation, Han 3000 found that the energy of the fire was extremely huge¡° Where did you get the fire? Isn''t that easy? " Han 3000 frowned and said softly¡° Nonsense, my fire can be simple. If it''s simple, I still need you? " Ginseng baby seize the opportunity, disdain and way. Han Sanqian didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he turned over the stone and sacrificed it. Then a chaotic force penetrated into the stone to let it fly on the fire and release water energy in the air. Since Han 3000 doesn''t intend to destroy it, because of the particularity of weak water and corpse land, the plants grow very fast, and there is bone burning city in the back, so he needs to save his strength, so his best way is to put some energy into the five elements stone occasionally to suppress the fire for a period of time. This Novell has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2576

    When the five elements stone, a semi-automatic fire-fighting "artifact", exists, it means that Han 3000 can do something else. Send nianer back. It happened that when Qin Shuang and others finished weeding and planting, they needed Han 3000''s help to water, and the task of watering could only be completed by Han 3000. But when Han 3000 helped to irrigate, an accident happened¡° Do you suddenly feel a lot cooler? " Ning Yue is lowering her head and busy with the work in the field. She can''t help asking at this time. Qin Shuang is also helping. It''s about renshenwa. She is very careful and doesn''t even lift her head. She says, "yes, and it seems to be quiet." Don''t say don''t feel, say even Han 3000 himself also feel, around not only suddenly become extremely quiet, and people''s body feeling is also much cooler. Back between the eyes, Han 3000 stunned. In the distance, where the ginseng baby is located, there is no raging fire. Only the five element God stone is still vaguely sprinkling water. The falling water is like a waterfall. The most wonderful thing is that there are seven colors of rainbow around the drops. On the ground, a red Luan''s light from the bottom to the top of the five elements God stone, and slowly absorbed by the five elements God stone, intertwined with the seven color rainbow, forming an extremely beautiful streamer. Rainbow outside, inside there is the light of rising red Luan, just like the fairyland waterfall... "This..." looking at this strange wonderful scene, even Han 3000 was stunned at this time. Hearing Han 3000''s surprise, the two women also looked back, but they were almost the same as Han 3000, and they were stunned. It''s beautiful! It''s fantastic! This is by no means what any man can do¡° Where''s the fire? " Qin Shuang suddenly doubts a way. There is no fire on the ground, only the light of red Luan and the seedlings of renshenwa in the middle. The three looked at each other and rushed over¡° Will ginseng baby be ok As soon as people arrive, Qin Shuang looks at the seedlings anxiously. Although the beauty is beautiful, the important thing is the safety of ginseng babies. Han 3000 moves in his hand and takes back the five elements stone. But it''s strange that even if the five elements stone no longer releases water and the rainbow around the water disappears, the light of the red Luan on the ground seems to be able to find the direction, and the crooked one is still attracted by the five elements stone that has been in Han 3000''s hand. Han 3000 frowned, stretched out his hand and put it into the red light. Warm, like the warm wind blowing¡° What''s this? " Han 3000 doubts a way. Qin Shuang has hurried to see the ginseng baby. There is only one side of Ning Yue, with a slight frown. It is obvious that she can''t answer Han 3000''s question¡° Three thousand, one seed is missing! " Qin Shuang looks back anxiously and shouts to Han 3000. Hearing the cry, Han 3000 looked at the seedling plant, which made the whole person even more strange. The small fruit like a grape is still there, but the relatively large red fruit has disappeared completely¡° It''s not going to be a problem, is it? " Ning Yue suddenly asked nervously. It''s a good thing that ginseng baby is alive, but at this time, half of the things are suddenly missing. How can it not cause people to worry¡° Is it too much rain that drowns it Qin Shuang''s tears are swirling in her eyes. No, no! Han 3000 shakes his head desperately. If he is drowned, the situation of death should not be like this. Moreover, although the five elements divine stone separated a lot of water, most of them resisted the fire in the early stage, which could not cause too much water to drown¡° Ginseng baby, are you still alive? Say a word before you die. " Han Sanqian looks at Miao Zhu and says. No sound¡° Three thousand, ginseng baby it... "Qin Shuang is more anxious, tears have even burst out of her eyes. Han 3000 is a cold face, a stoop, hand will directly pull out the seedling. But just as Han 3000''s hand was about to reach in front of it, ginseng baby''s voice appeared: "what are you doing?!"¡° You don''t talk until you die? " Han 3000 took back his hand and said¡° Dead Ginseng baby dissatisfied with a reply, but after answering seems to know unreasonable, murmured: "I don''t want to talk, can''t ah, you a dog thief." Hearing that he could swear, Han Sanqian knew he was okay, but his tone seemed wrong: "what''s the matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2577

    "Damn, Han 3000, you''re so cheap. You''re so cheap. It''s like strengthening me, but you still have to ask me if I''m comfortable." Ginseng baby depressed scolded a, and then said: "I refuse to talk to you this dog thief, please leave me ten meters away, thank you." Han 3000 can''t help shaking his head, this guy, sometimes he really can''t help but take him: "then I don''t want to leave you ten meters?"¡° What can you do? "¡° I...... "ginseng baby wants to scold. If you don''t go, I''ll go¡° What are you doing? Why don''t you show me a story In a word, the ginseng baby is helpless. The corpse raising place is not an ordinary place. In addition, it is only a seedling now. How can it walk?! But even so, at this time, you can see the seedlings on the ground, there is no wind, but still keep trying to move in the direction of the distance. But even though he struggled, he didn''t move at all. Only Miao Jian kept swinging his head there. His funny appearance made people laugh¡° Well, well, don''t make people laugh. " Qin Shuangchong Han 3000 said. Han Sanqian said nothing with a smile¡° How are you doing, ginseng baby? Are you ok Qin Shuangdao¡° My wife cares about me. Don''t worry, I''m fine. " Ginseng baby happy way¡° Since it''s OK, you just kept quiet, which scared us to death. In addition, you can''t quarrel with him for 3000 for you, even at the risk of being found on Xianling island. You''re partners. Love each other, you know? " Qin Shuang''s gentle way¡° Of course, I will love my wife, but I refuse to be with robbers, scum man, hum Ginseng said. With a bitter smile, Ning Yue looks at Han 3000, but shakes her head¡° Three thousand people are kind enough to save you and help you. If you say he''s a robber, I''ll ignore you. " Qin Shuang pretends to be alive¡° Ah, you human beings are really beautiful animals. Even your wife helps him. It''s just because he has some ability and looks good... "After hearing Qin Shuang''s words, renshenwa sighed, and his tone of frustration was just like his dead father¡° Bitch, it''s all you bitch. You''re cheap and good. His grandmother, Han 3000, I''m at odds with you. You have no me in this life. "¡° If you want to say that, I''ll give you a ride without you or me. " Han three thousand strong suppress smile, finish body again pull out its seedling¡° Damn it, you robber, not only rob money, but also kill people. I''ll take my wife again, won''t you? " Ginseng baby scolded. If this guy is still normal, Han 3000 will not even doubt that he must jump on his head and yell at himself. To ginseng baby''s character, dry out¡° I''m a robber? I don''t know which robber stole all the treasures of the place. If you take these things out and sell them, it''s not a matter of wealth, but it''s not a matter of owning a local tyrant. " Han 3000 said with a smile¡° Damn, it''s a fart that there''s a price and a market. The priceless treasure is the real treasure, OK? You''re a bitch Ginseng baby scolded¡° Ginseng baby, 3000 is right. You always say 3000 is a robber, but 3000 took something from you. " Qin Shuang is puzzled. Ning Yue also nodded at this time and said, "yes, the alliance leader has been staying with us all the time. What''s more, there''s nothing to take from you now? " With that, Ning Yue glanced at the ginseng baby who is now just a seedling... It''s nothing, but for the ginseng baby, Ning Yue''s look at herself is not very harmful, but very insulting! Just to say it directly, there is no hair on it¡° You don''t think the alliance leader stole your man? " With that, Ning Yue moves her eyes to Qin Shuang again. The meaning can''t be more obvious¡° Damn, I''m sitting upright. Love depends on personal charm. How can I steal it or not? " Ginseng baby immediately retorted¡° What did the leader take you? "¡° The dog thief... "Say it?" Ning month urges a way. Ginseng baby hesitated for a moment, and finally murmured: "originally I didn''t want to say it, because it''s too damn humiliating, but..." suddenly, ginseng baby said this and cried... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2578

    Cry! The goods cry! It''s just a wonder of the world! Since Han 3000 knew this product, it has been upholding the basic professional ethics of shamelessness and no lower limit. Han 3000 thinks that it''s just a simple matter to eat, but it''s more difficult to make him cry. But now, the goods are crying... Not only Han 3000 is completely confused, but also Qin Shuang is full of unknown looking at Han 3000¡° Ah... Heaven has no way, heaven has no eyes. It''s so miserable, it''s so devastating. No, ginseng lives. "¡° Oh, my God¡° Ah... "It seems that he didn''t feel sympathetic when he cried, or he was even more heartbroken when he thought of the sad part. At this time, Renshen baby cried louder, and even looked like a real dead father¡° I''m gone, I''m gone, I''m wiped clean by an asshole! "¡° My mother also said, "I''m bitter, I''m painful, I''m not happy."¡° Even if it was a woman, but it was a fucking man, ah, my chastity, my integrity... "Han 3000 was angry and funny to hear all kinds of sad crying and tiger wolf words from this guy. Just listen to his words, I don''t know. I still think that who has tarnished his innocence and ruined him! Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing, but as soon as she made a noise, the ginseng baby stopped crying and asked suspiciously, "can you be a little compassionate?" Ning Yue''s smile is even worse. Qin Shuang''s head is not to one side. She feels funny and helpless¡° Shit, you... Go too far. I am a victim. You not only don''t sympathize with me, but also laugh at me? Have you lost your conscience, have you lost your morality? " Ginseng baby road¡° OK, I won''t laugh. Tell me quickly, ally leader, what''s wrong with you! " Ning Yue forbears to smile and pretends to be serious¡° It''s easy to say. What else has brought you here? I don''t know if Han 3000 is a man. I only know that he won''t be interested in you. " Qin Shuangdao¡° Even you are here, aren''t you? " How can Han Sanqian not understand Qin Shuang''s words, but pretends not to understand and follows the words¡° This is to eat dry and wipe clean. I''m not wrong. " Ginseng baby hurriedly: "originally, I ginseng baby is the spirit of heaven and earth, gather the essence of heaven, sink the pure Yin of the land, dare not say I have fucking great force, but at least it is considered as a fine product of the world." The magic power is extremely powerful! Use a word to describe, that is invincible¡° Good good, invincible brother, then what? " Han 3000 said helplessly¡° Then, and then a fart, all of them were taken away by you damned bitch. Although I am still handsome, the problem is... "I only have my own self-protection ability in the future, and I don''t have any offensive ability any more." Speaking of this, renshenwa is very depressed. Han 3000 frowned: "why? And what did I take from you? "¡° Why else? What else did you take from me? Don''t you see that there''s no fire now? okay?! You''ve stolen all my treasures. What will I attack you with in the future? "¡° Baby Han three thousand one Leng¡° crap! That''s one of Laozi''s original orders, and it''s because of it that Laozi can release the invincible flame. What kind of shit did ye Gucheng get beaten by me? Can''t you see? "¡° But I didn''t take it? " Han 3000 doubts a way. He didn''t even touch renshenwa, but the next second, he suddenly remembered something¡° Isn''t it? " Han Sanyi was stunned. He looked at Ning Yue and Qin Shuang and took out the five elements stone of the other hand. Ning Yue and Qin Shuang, apparently with Han 3000 almost the same expression, they seem to have guessed. When Han three thousand will five elements God stone bright after, the whole person brow immediately tight wrinkle. On the God stone, it was originally two colors, but now, I don''t know when, it added a fire red mark. Three people suddenly look at each other¡° How could that be? " Han three thousand eyebrows big wrinkle, inconceivable hope to ginseng baby seedlings¡° Vulcan stone! You took my precious flint Renshenwa roared angrily¡° Flint Han 3000 is one of the people. What is this?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2579

    "Ah ~ ~ ~" speaking of this, ginseng baby cried again¡° That''s my baby. Ah, your mother''s, even if you take it, you have to pretend to be an innocent dog. You''re not fucking human. " Han 3000 is full of shame, and he never thought it would happen. But if you think about it carefully, the only thing that may go wrong is that Han Sanqian uses the five elements stone to put out the fire. But in this process, the five elements stone and the fire stone come into contact, and then... Like huazhongyu and shenyanzhu, they are slowly devoured by the five elements stone¡° Alliance leader, how can this happen? Is it difficult? Is renshenwa''s fire god stone also... A part of the five elements God stone? " Ning Yue frowned and said. Han Sanqian also nodded: "yes, it has been absorbed, and it has left color." Only Qin Shuang stares at them blankly¡° What''s a mess? It''s said by you that my things are his, and some of them? Damn, this flint is my ancestral thing. " Ginseng baby dissatisfied with the way. However, ginseng baby''s words, no one answered even a word. Obviously, the sudden addition of a red color has confirmed the previous speculation of Han 3000 and Ning Yue. But I''m afraid two people will never think that ginseng baby will be associated with the third mark. How can this not shock people?! Two people so, Qin Shuang natural care and confusion what happened, for ginseng baby dissatisfaction also naturally did not listen to¡° What''s the matter with this Vulcan stone? " Surprised, Han 3000 looked at ginseng baby. Shenyanzhu doesn''t have any history. Huazhongyu came from Futian. Now the only clue that can be found to be related to Wuxing Shenshi is huoshenshi. If there is any trace of Vulcan stone, maybe they can find something¡° It''s none of your business. What''s the matter? Take my things and ask me for miscellaneous use? Do you want a face? " Ginseng baby has no good way¡° Don''t you think it''s strange? I didn''t even touch your ancestral object, but it was automatically absorbed by my stone? " Han 3000 asked calmly¡° Shit, who knows if you''ve done any magic. " Ginseng baby muttered¡° As you said, you are not an absolute master, but you are not a mortal. But now my underpants are gone. If you don''t untie the reason, don''t you think it''s very humiliating? " Han continued. After hearing this, renshenwa fell into a deep meditation. In fact, the reason why she has been hesitating is that she felt that she had nothing left by Han Sanya. It was embarrassing to say it, but it was really uncomfortable not to say it¡° In fact, since I was born, Vulcan stone and I have been almost the same body¡° It''s even another me. "¡° The other one, you? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Yes, if you remember the scene when ye Gucheng and I fought in nihilism, then you will know the difference between the two individuals. " But at that time, Han 3000 was so far away that he didn''t know what happened. Only Qin Shuang was the only one who experienced it at that time. Han 3000 put his eyes on Qin Shuang, and at this time Qin Shuang also frowned, obviously seemed to think of something¡° He has two forms, or two colors. " After Qin Shuang confirms those memories, she looks at Han 3000 nervously¡° Two colors? " Han 3000 frowned and said¡° Yes, one red and one green! "¡° Wait a minute! " Han 3000 frowned and looked at Renshen baby inconceivably: "how is this possible? You are some kind of plant. Is it a stone? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2580

    Thinking of this, Han three thousand steps to ginseng baby in front of, in ginseng baby scream and protest, abruptly will its seedlings left look, right look. It''s a complete plant without any special ingredients¡° What''s wrong? You are still human. There is a dragon in your body. Why can''t I live with a stone? " Renshenwa protested. It''s true, but the existence of magic dragon is only ideology. It''s just a soul consciousness remaining in one''s own consciousness. This is different from the situation of renshenwa, and the basic concepts of the two are different¡° When I am angry, the fire of Vulcan''s stone will grow with my anger! But I can only release the energy in my own body. "¡° However, the energy in my body is to cure people... "Ginseng baby said¡° But the fire released by Vulcan stone can hurt people, but the price is that your body will be disintegrated due to overheating. " Qin Shuang frowned. Renshenwa nodded heavily. On that day, he also consumed himself in order to torture Ye Gucheng, so that he basically changed into the original form¡° That''s interesting. " Han 3000 is not by the strange way. Fire and wood, is the existence of mutual restraint, but in such an environment, but can maintain symbiosis at the same time, on the contrary, let the wood to control the fire, this is not surprising¡° Therefore, after rebirth, the ginseng baby has two fruits, one is actually the noumenon, and the other is actually just Vulcan stone! " Ning Yue said softly. Han 3000 nodded. He was preconceived at the beginning, so he mistook the Vulcan stone as part of the ginseng baby. Now it seems that everything is a misunderstanding. However, there is a detail that Han 3000 noticed. Even though it is the body of ginseng baby, the stone is still a part of the body of ginseng baby. The connection between the two is really more like symbiosis than simple patchwork. So Han 3000 feels that this fact is too interesting¡° It seems that the origin of ginseng baby is not simple. " Han 3000 can''t help sighing. Ning Yue nodded, so ingenious grass stone one, and is the attribute of restraint, really incredible, nature is also unusual¡° Can you tell me your origin? " Ning Yue also agrees and asks softly at this time¡° I have no history. " Ginseng vetoed. Han 3000 frowned and said nothing. He had doubts about renshenwa for a long time. How can it appear in the vicinity of the tomb for no reason, and know the situation inside the tomb very well. Now, it is a strange grass stone community. This guy is like a huge question, but he doesn''t want to talk about it, and Han 3000 doesn''t want to force him¡° Ginseng baby, just tell me your origin, which may be helpful to 3000. Besides, you are 3000''s good friend. You shouldn''t hide something from each other, should you? " Qin Shuang advised¡° I''m afraid I told him that I didn''t even have to be a friend. " Ginseng baby road¡° Why? " If he didn''t say that, Han 3000 didn''t want to ask more, but the more so, the more curious Han 3000 was¡° I come from the city of burning bones, the land of demons. Will you make friends with such people? " Ginseng baby road¡° The city of burning bones? " Han 3000''s brows are wrinkled, and he is the city of burning bones. Why is everything and everyone around him pointing to that place¡° Then how did you get near the God tomb? "¡° I was told to go¡° Who is it? " Han 3000 frowned suddenly. Someone told him to go to the grave? Who would it be? This person, of course, should know something about the tombs. Otherwise, how can he know the situation inside the Tombs? Is it the enemy of my grandfather? Which demon of the demon clan?! But if so, renshenwa comes to the tomb by the order of the devil. His only purpose may be to steal things from the tomb, or to prevent others from getting things. Therefore, ginseng baby should not be able to help themselves take things from the God tomb. Not the demons of the demon family, then... Who will it be? Huge questions, constantly impact on Han 3000''s brain cells¡° I don''t know. I don''t know him, and he didn''t tell me his name. " Sure enough, as Han 3000 expected¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2581

    "But what?" Han 3000 frowned¡° I''m not sure Ginseng baby shook his head: "I seem to have seen a fate word on the dust in his hand." The dust? What does that mean¡° Isn''t it Taoist? Generally, only those who enter the Tao will use such things. " Ning Yue frowned and said strangely¡° Even if he is not a Taoist, he is at least a person who comes out of the dust. " Qin Shuang zhengse road. Yes, Han 3000 thinks so too. But the question is, how can a person who comes out of the dust and enters the Tao appear in the land of the demons? Trapped? He can let renshenwa run to Shenzhong from there. How can he be trapped there?! On the contrary, he may be very familiar with the route, so that others can go in and out at will. However, this brings the problem back to the beginning, and the Buddha defense has entered a dead end¡° What''s the reason for that? " Know hit a wall, coagulation month also won''t silly in the dead end around, turn in the dust above the literal information to think¡° Those who can stay safely in the bone burning city must be experts from all over the world. Those who can call the upper edge word in these experts can actually count the two hands of the eight sides of the world. " Qin Shuang also whispered¡° The master elders with the word "fate" in the qualified names basically can''t appear in the demon family forbidden area in time. " Ning Yue said. As the leader of Baguio palace, Qin Shuang may not be as good as Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu news, but it is not difficult to know the leaders and experts of the same schools. If Ning Yue, Han Sanqian will not have the slightest doubt¡° Could it be an older master? I mean, maybe before you were born? " Han 3000 asked. Those who can stay in the forbidden area of the demon clan must be experts, but we can''t rule out the experts among the experts, even some high-ranking people of the level of scattered immortals. Of course, Han 3000 can''t let it go. But Ning Yue and Qin Shuang look at each other and shake their heads at Han 3000 almost at the same time¡° No, even the predecessors tens of thousands of years ago, we have calculated carefully. " Looking at the surprisingly consistent views of the two women, Han 3000 was even more depressed, which also meant that even the last clue was interrupted. He''s really depressed¡° Is there anything else? " Han 3000 asked. Ginseng baby thought about it and said: "the others... Are gone. I don''t even know how I came to this world. Anyway, the first person I knew was him, and then he sent me to Shenzhong. "¡° Is he the one who told you all about the tomb Han 3000¡° Not really. He didn''t tell me. He just gave me some books for me to study. I saw them in the book. After that, I came. " Ginseng baby road¡° It''s very strange, but it seems that nothing can be found out. " Ningyue road¡° I feel the same way Qin Shuangdao¡° So sometimes you tell me a lot, even what I don''t understand, but what you understand is what you see in the book? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Yes, I happened to see it. As you know, I told you as soon as I was compassionate. " Ginseng baby road¡° Strange Ginseng baby actually told himself a lot of unpopular knowledge, but these, he also so skillfully have seen? Is it really a coincidence? Han 3000 doesn''t believe it¡° Three thousand. What''s wrong? " Qin Shuang''s strange road. Ning Yue also wanted to ask, but to tell the truth, she always felt that everything seemed to know, but she always felt that there was something strange. Until they finished the work on the corpse ground, when they had dinner in the evening, Qin Shuang and Han Nian saw that Han 3000 was still absent-minded thinking about things. Things have changed. Because Han 3000 was so absorbed in what he thought that he didn''t even put the dishes aside. So Qin Shuang specially brought some dishes to Han 3000, but because Han 3000 didn''t even put his rice bowl in front of him, Han Nian had to quickly put the rice bowl beside Han 3000, so Qin Shuang could put the food in the bowl. But as soon as he was ready to release it, Han 3000 suddenly raised his head: "what are you doing?"¡° I''ll bring you vegetables. You can''t just think about things. You have to eat, right? " Qin Shuang is startled by Han 3000''s eyes and explains softly. Han 3000 is a frown, the next second, he suddenly toward the direction of the back garden run! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2582

    "Order, order, right?"¡° You said that you didn''t even know how you were born. The first person you knew was him, and he sent you to the tomb. I ask you, you don''t even know what the tomb is for, do you? " When Han 3000 rushed to the corpse, he immediately said to ginseng baby. Behind him, Qin Shuang and Ning Yue also follow¡° I... "" with your temper, who can force you to do what you don''t want to do? Although you are eager for God''s blood, even want to suck my blood, but when you really can''t get it, you don''t show the appearance of madness. This shows that you know that God''s blood is precious, but it''s not your main purpose¡° Isn''t it strange that you don''t want the most precious things in a god tomb, but come here from the land of the demons thousands of miles away? "¡° I know, you can''t say why, because this is your body instinct, right? " Although Han 3000''s words are very long, every sentence is deeply smashed in renshenwa''s heart. He is very puzzled: "how do you know?" Yes, even now, he doesn''t know why he came to Shenzhong. But there is an inexplicable force that drives me to this place. But how could Han 3000 know what he didn''t know¡° Because I suspect that you are not born, but cultivated Han Sanqian is a good man¡° "Artificial cultivation?" In a word, not only renshenwa was extremely shocked, but also Qin Shuang and others were all in the same place¡° That person nurtures you, so naturally, in your subconscious mind, he will default that he is your master. Although you never admit it, he never says it, and even tells you that you are born with talent, there are some subtle things that can show this, that is, you will honestly do tasks that are obviously meaningless to you, It''s like the tomb of God Han 3000 said in a positive color¡° Alliance leader, is renshenwa deliberately cultivated? Is this... Is this idea a little crazy? " Ning Yue frowned and said¡° Although crazy, but this just can explain, ginseng baby''s wood stone community Han 3000 said¡° Ginseng baby''s power is so huge, if it is purely artificial cultivation, then, isn''t the cultivation person powerful to the limit? " Qin Shuang was shocked. Han Sanqian nodded: "therefore, we may have fallen into a misunderstanding when we are looking for this character."¡° Misunderstanding? "¡° Not bad. " The so-called one person, chickens and dogs can ascend to heaven, not to mention a top expert carefully cultivated things. Therefore, if Han 3000 guesses well, this person may not even be a master tens of thousands of years ago, but may be hundreds of thousands or even millions of years¡° Is there a possibility that, in fact, the fire god stone is something that is deliberately embedded in Renshen baby''s body, and the purpose is that he wants to attract you to the bone burning city? " The moon frowned. Han 3000 nodded: "I don''t rule out this possibility." However, there is a very clever detail in it, but it is extremely detailed and frightening. How could that man know that he would go to the grave? How can he be sure that he can really reach the tomb of God?! Even if he knew in advance that he would go to the top of Qishan mountain, it is well known that he would fall into the endless abyss. More importantly, whether he goes or not, whether he arrives or not, it is not important. He has the right to make arrangements in advance. What about the five elements God stone?! How can this be explained? After Han 3000 fell into the endless abyss, he used the Tianyan talisman to enter the eight wasteland heavenly script unintentionally, and broke the trial practice in the eight wasteland heavenly script. How could he have predicted that!? How does he know he''s going to fall in? How do you know you can walk out of it safely? And how do you know that through the five elements array and Linglong training, the eight wasteland book of heaven will give you the five elements stone? Has he ever been in and out of the eight wild books?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2583

    But the book of eight wild days said that it took the last person who went in and out a full 1.7 billion years to see it, and then it took 67 billion years to leave there. It took at least eight billion years for that man to do everything he could! Although that''s the time in the book of eight immortals, even if it is converted into the world of eight, nearly eight billion years is equivalent to hundreds of thousands of years outside. He, is that man?! Han 3000 doesn''t rule out this possibility, because Han 3000''s conjecture on Yuan character masters is also in this period of time, the two completely kiss! This may not be as simple as coincidence. At this time, Han 3000''s mind came up with a person¡° What a float Is it him? From the beginning of his tianyanfu thing, Han 3000 has been very suspicious of this strange old man. Now, Han 3000 thinks of him again. Only he is satisfied with the possibility of controlling whether or not he enters the endless abyss! He is the only one who has given himself the heavenly eye talisman that can break the endless abyss! It was very strange at the beginning, but now when I recall it carefully, it is amazing that I can piece it together! This old man, is he thinking too much? Or is he clearly one of the important links?! However, to completely solve this mystery, Han 3000 has no other choice. He plans to go to the bone burning city. At present, it seems that it is the only choice¡° Since so many people want me to go to the bone burning city. " Han Sanqian said with a smile: "it seems that we should advance our plan to go to the bone burning city as soon as possible."¡° However, it''s not clear whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, and so many people want us to go to the bone burning city. I''m afraid there are many difficulties in this trip. The more so, the more stable we should be. " Qin Shuangdao¡° I agree Ning Yue also said. Han 3000 nodded: "that''s why I go back to Xianling island. It''s late. Let''s have a rest." After sending everyone away, Han 3000 didn''t go back to the room to rest, but at this time, he entered the practice room. In the training room, Liu Fang, Dao 12, Moyang, and baixiaosheng are still practicing. Ziqing, who came in the afternoon, and the six monsters in the north of Liusha River are also in a steady state. As Han 3000 came in holding Han Nian, a group of people collectively opened their eyes¡° Three thousand¡° Alliance leader! " Han 3000 nodded, but his breath released the whole audience, and then he laughed with satisfaction: "it seems that your progress is very fast."¡° This is thanks to the elixir of the alliance leader. Without these treasures, how can we make such rapid progress? "¡° You know, we may not be able to afford two or three of these treasures in our whole life, but it''s good for you. If we don''t make any rapid progress, we''ll be sorry for your things. " Big Pancake Day and several brothers happily said, even if the inner excitement of cultivation for a long time, also still can''t calm, a little bit. It''s just the gratitude of the Jianghu, coupled with the worship of Han 3000''s reputation, so they joined the mystery man alliance, but where can they expect it? They obviously found a strong thigh they dare not think of in their life. Dan medicine tube enough, think about the dote you think luxury people crazy! Mo Yang three people smile and don''t speak. Their good brothers, who have been determined for a long time, naturally don''t need these polite words. Han 3000''s "local tyrant" behavior has long been commonplace. However, when everyone was very happy, Han Sanqian noticed that Ziqing, the innermost part of the room, was depressed. Accompanied by the side of Liusha is tightly holding her hand, when Han 3000''s eyes looked over, desire to say and stop. Han 3000 said softly, "what''s the matter?" Liu Sha looked at the purple feeling beside her, but she didn''t say it after all. At this time, Han 3000 steps past, and then, the breath gently lifted Ziqing''s hand in the air, and then another energy directly into her jade arm. A group of people soon followed. However, when Han 3000 poured energy into her body for a moment, he could not help but frown: "how... How can this happen?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2584

    "Have you taken all the pills?" Han 3000 frowned and asked. Purple feeling red face, low head, nodded¡° In fact, Xiao Qi not only took the pill, but also ate the most among us. " Liu Sha said¡° My sister gave me all her medicine, but... "Ziqing said that, the whole person was obviously very sad. After all, for her, although everyone''s pills are full, they are equally divided in quantity. However, in order to worry about Ziqing''s physical condition, Liusha, the sixth sister, gives Ziqing all her pills¡° I''m sorry, alliance leader. I know that I don''t abide by the rules when I make private claims. I''m willing to accept any punishment. " Liu Sha lowered her head¡° Sharing things equally with each of you is to hope that each of you can have a stable promotion, so that you can have the ability to better protect yourself in times of danger. " Han 3000 said softly, "but the quantity is fixed. How to use it is your own problem." After showing that he will not be punished for distributing pills without permission, Han 3000 patiently looks at Liu Sha: "the city of burning bones is very dangerous, but now you have lost the chance of promotion. Do you regret it?"¡° The seven monsters in Jiangbei have always been six guarantees and one, but now they are just four guarantees and two guarantees. "¡° The big deal is death. What''s your fear? " Several strange people in the north of the river headed by the big cake sky immediately said firmly¡° In fact, it may not work at all for seven younger sisters. Our seven brothers and sisters have already discussed this. If it doesn''t work, the four brothers will spare no effort to protect us. " Liu Sha whispered. Han 3000 nodded and smiled unexpectedly: "I don''t mean to blame you, Moyang."¡° Yes¡° Go to the alchemy room and get some more pills for Liusha. " Han 3000 whispered. Mo Yang nodded and walked out quickly¡° Alliance leader this... "Liu Sha immediately looked at Han 3000 in consternation. In fact, she secretly divided the pills. Although the seven monsters had made the worst plan, it was for her. For Han 3000''s explanation here, they don''t expect him to forgive them. They just hope that Han 3000 won''t be too angry. But where can they imagine that Han 3000 is not angry at all, but also... "You''re right. When we are together, we should twist into a rope, regardless of you and me. So I don''t think there''s a problem with your approach. " Han three thousand gently smile, then, the body slightly sat in the purple feeling side¡° But... "Han 3000 frowned and looked at Ziqing. It was hard to say. In the hands of energy again, directly patted on her shoulder, this time, Han 3000 all the true Qi directly along the purple feeling of the whole body meridians, carefully walked again. No, After a long time of cultivation, and with a lot of miraculous elixir blessings, let alone purple feeling, even ordinary people should at least cast some foundation. This is like a ton of food, even if you can''t grow fat, you can eat it in your stomach, and you can gain weight in a short time. But Ziqing is the only exception. There is no energy in the body, even no trace of energy flow. If it''s not seen by his own eyes, even if someone tells Han Sanqian that Ziqing doesn''t eat pills or practice, Han Sanqian will believe it. If a bird passes, it must leave a hair. But this... Can be in Han 3000 incomparable doubt, suddenly, he suddenly frowned, in purple feeling all meridians, suddenly there is a very hidden little white group suddenly jumped from the meridians. Han 3000 thought of continuing to trace, but at this time, the real Qi instilled in her body was exhausted. What is that?! Don''t think about it any more. Han 3000 made an effort in his hand, and the more powerful chaotic force was directly discharged into it, and then frantically spread all over Ziqing''s meridians. No matter how fast the energy is consumed, Han''s practice of spreading all over the meridians also makes Han 3000 block the white things in a dead end. It''s a white ball. It''s surrounded by strong white air. Inside, it seems that there is something hidden. Han 3000 slightly adjusted the Qi of chaos, took out a trace and slowly moved to the white ball, trying to find out what the white ball in front of him was. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2585

    Han 3000 felt as if he had been absorbed by some vortex. The past chaotic force not only didn''t find out what it was, but also directly absorbed by it, and countless energies were absorbed by it. Originally, it was almost full of the energy of all the meridians of Ziqing, like the spider web was caught in the center and quickly moved towards it. Han three thousand hastily luck, trying to stop. However, the strong involvement did not prevent Han 3000 from succeeding. On the contrary, through Han 3000, the source of the body, he absorbed it more desperately and crazily. Han 3000''s whole man suddenly sweat a little on his forehead. What''s special? Did he encounter a blood sucking insect?! Although Han Sanqian is confident that if he increases his energy, he will surely let the more powerful chaotic force break away from xiaobaituan''s madness. But Ziqing''s body is always an ordinary person''s body. At present, Han Sanqian''s power of chaos is the maximum. If he wants to strengthen it, Han Sanqian doesn''t know whether xiaobaituan can be subdued. But he knows that Ziqing''s meridians will explode and die in an instant. She couldn''t take too much energy into her body. What should we do? Strong suction, let Han 3000 at this time is sweating, huge consumption also let Han 3000''s face began to pale slightly. If it goes on like this, Han 3000 can be sucked up by this guy. The only choice is to give up completely and give up all the previous work, or find out what this little white group is, and maybe you can suit the remedy to the case. The former, not only is not Han 3000''s acting style, the most important thing is, rashly accept gas, oneself and purple feeling will be because of backfire and lose both. Han 3000 is not afraid of injury, but what about Ziqing?! She has just recovered from the nightmare injury. If she is injured again, whether her weak body can survive is a problem. The only choice is the latter. But now Han 3000 is also like tying his hands. How to figure out this little white group?! Unless!! Sky eye charm! But what tianyanfu brings... Will be to see her naked. However, it''s important to find out her physical condition now, and there''s no other choice. You can''t watch yourself be sucked dry, or she''s shocked to death by the power of reverse bite! With Han 3000''s silent reading, a faint light suddenly bloomed between his eyes. Let alone Ziqing''s body, even xiaobaituan in the meridians is very clear in Han 3000''s eyes. It''s a small ball covered by white energy. Although it''s very small, the trajectory and shape of white energy are like a tornado of level 10. And what supports all this is a small black nucleolus hidden in the white gas of crazy rotation. It''s just the size of sand and dust. But it is this sand like thing that is crazy and desperately absorbing Han 3000''s power of chaos¡° It''s you, but what are you? " Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked at the little thing in the white "storm" more carefully¡° If it wasn''t for the existence of Taotie, I would doubt whether you are Taotie. " Han 3000 frowned. As Han 3000''s eyes continue to increase, things like sand and dust become clearer and clearer in Han 3000''s eyes. Until the end, Han 3000 was surprised to find that this small black nucleolus is not a thing. To be exact, it''s just an outer layer of something. Inside it, there is a real thing lying quietly on the ground. Box in box! Almost immediately, Han 3000 reflected it. The real thing is the thing in walnut! It is like a small preserved egg, first protected by some black transparent layer, and on the outside, it is covered with white air like a storm. While its small size makes people point, it also has such precise layers of protection. Had it not been for Han 3000''s heavenly eye, he might not have discovered the secret of each. Because this guy is so small. With Han 3000 urging the energy again, the heavenly eye sign was also urged to the extreme. The things wrapped in the black sphere also showed their true colors in front of Han 3000. Just, looking at this thing, Han 3000 is stunned... It can''t be amazing, it can only be strange! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2586

    The body of the lion, with a tiger face, has wings on its back, and on its body there are black and red flames hidden between its wings and legs. The lion''s claws are bright, like iron burned red in the fire.


    What is this?!


    Han 3000''s face turned pale. Although it was very small, its appearance was really frightening and shocking.


    Like a demon.


    "Poor... Poor?" Suddenly, a noun appeared in Han 3000''s mind.


    One of the fierce beasts in ancient times, poor and strange!


    However, the poverty is as big as an ox, but in front of it, it is like gravel.


    "After a long time, did you eat all the energy and everything in the purple emotion?" Han 3000''s face was icy and his voice was deep.


    "Everybody come here." Han 3000 drinks softly.


    Hear Han 3000''s cry, a group of people all in a hurry around the past, see Han 3000 has been covered with sweat, the situation is not good, people are also worried.


    "Don''t be stunned, everyone will gather their spiritual power on Liusha. Liusha, you take my left hand and put it on Ziqing''s left shoulder. " Han three thousand urgent voice way.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Liusha immediately looks at Han 3000 anxiously: "what''s wrong with Ziqing?"


    "Do as you are told. Don''t talk nonsense." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Willow yarn helpless nod, left hand suddenly took Han 3000''s hand, gently put on the purple feeling left shoulder.


    "All at my command!" Han three thousand command a, opened an eye to sweep one eye public.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Three, two, one, move!"


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, a group of people consciously lined up, and then worked together.


    Boom!


    A very strong energy instantly attacks Ziqing''s body, and almost at the same time, Han 3000 suddenly gets out of his own chaos.


    Almost exactly the same, the two forces are perfectly connected.


    A group of people suddenly felt that they had hit a big suction hole, and their spiritual power was lost madly.


    And Han 3000 at this time, cold voice a drink: "hold on."


    In the next second, the power of chaos divides into two strands, one directly covers the meridian of purple emotion to ensure that the meridian can withstand the rush of two strands of energy.


    The other energy is directed to the little white ball which sucks Liusha Lingli and quickly wraps it.


    The guy seems to feel his own danger, crazy resistance, trying to break through Han 3000 package.


    But unfortunately, Han 3000 had already taken the lead, and the power of chaos was the strongest power in the world. Just a few times, Xiaobai Tuan was completely wrapped by the power of chaos.


    "Withdraw!" Han Sanqian drinks it in a low voice. After everyone recovers his spiritual power, he also leaves a trace of chaos to repair Ziqing''s meridians and starts other movements.


    "You all go down and have a rest." Han 3000 took a look at everyone.


    A group of people looked at each other, nodded and retreated.


    At this time, Han Sanyi turned over and faced himself with Ziqing. With a little in his hand, he hit the center of his eyebrows. Then, the power of chaos entered from the center of his eyebrows.


    "It will hurt. Bear it." Han 3000 said softly.


    Although Ziqing is afraid, she is obedient to Han 3000. She clenches her teeth and closes her eyes.


    As the power of chaos enters the body again, Ziqing doesn''t feel as uncomfortable as last time. On the contrary, it is as comfortable as the warm current in spring.


    She quietly opened her eyes and looked at Han 3000, who frowned in front of her. Under her sweat, her determined face was so charming. No wonder people often say that serious men are the most charming.


    He was not as cold as he thought. He helped himself when he needed it most.


    Think of these, purple heart a sweet.


    In addition, Han 3000 is in front of him, and he can even feel his rough breathing. For a moment, Ziqing is confused.


    But at this moment, suddenly, a very strong pain suddenly hit


    "Well


    Purple feeling pain of low hate, the whole face instantly pale, fragrant sweat also will be dripping.


    "Calm down and guard the stage."


    Han 3000''s voice came from his ears. Ziqing nodded gently. Despite the pain, he still clenched his teeth, closed his eyes and forced to bear it.


    "Does it hurt?" Han 3000 asked, "can you stand it?"


    "Yes!" Ziqing nodded fiercely.


    "That''s good!" As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, his strength increased again.


    Ziqingdun felt more painful, but soon, she suddenly opened her eyes in surprise


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2587

    "It''s going to be comfortable next." Han 3000 whispered. The pain disappeared, and the abdomen became very warm. It''s like a pair of big hands are gently stroking the general. After a while, Ziqing only felt the blood boiling in her body, and a strange desire was surrounding her. She even had a strange set of images in her mind. When this picture appeared, she was blushing and ashamed for a moment. But at this time Han 3000 is eyes closed, seriously for her repair meridians, get through, and then in Dantian for her to complete the basic foundation. Without that strange gadget to make trouble, Han 3000 went very smoothly. When the night is up and the moon is high, the purple love''s elixir field has become. It can''t be said how powerful it is, but at least she can practice normally in the future. All of a sudden, at this time, the voice of magic dragon rang out in my mind. In the battle with the demon monk, this guy fell into a coma because of the thunder. Now I don''t know when to wake up, but what comes out is such a sentence that Han 3000 is speechless¡° Get out of my way Han 3000 swears¡° You idiot, this woman obviously likes you. Look at her expression now. What''s the difference between her expression and that of a woman? She''s obviously emotional. She won''t resist as long as you like. " Magic Dragon urgent way¡° You were struck by thunder, didn''t you? Shall I give you another one? " Han 3000 has no good way. He is not interested in any woman except Su Yingxia¡° Look at you, dog bites LV Dongbin. I don''t know a good heart. I''m special for you. If this woman likes me and I have my own body, I''ll have a special morning. " With that, the magic dragon sighed helplessly: "ah, you boy, you are just a tyrant."¡° What do you mean Han 3000 frowned¡° This woman is a once-in-a-lifetime holy body, brother. Do you know what it means? "¡° What? "¡° This is the ceiling of a woman''s body. If you go up to this woman, with your golden body and her holy body, the child you give birth to is definitely a dragon and Phoenix among human beings. I don''t boast that the lowest limit is also the level of a true God. "¡° Shit, are you kidding me? Is there such a problem? "¡° Shit, I''m a demon dragon. I lied to you? Are you happy or am I happy with her? I need to cheat you for your pleasure? And I don''t cheat. If I want to lie to you, can you find the flaw in my words in Lao Tze''s nightmare? " Magic Dragon''s gloomy way. Han 3000 didn''t deny this. He nodded: "it''s the same."¡° It''s also a chicken. Why don''t you hurry up? To tell you the truth, this girl''s body is special, but she''s very good. She''s pure and pure, and her eyes are wild. Shit, if she''s trained more, she''ll be a beauty in the world. "¡° It''s pretty long. " Han three thousand one side said, at the same time directly increase mental strength, directly this goods to shield. Han 3000 can even think of how crazy the goods will be after being blocked, and even erect his middle finger across the air. However, the magic dragon is very clear about the holy body, which makes Han 3000 a little surprised. After dealing with this, Han 3000 needs to find out about it. Shielding the magic dragon, Han three thousand also carried on the last point to finish, tight, his hands straight point, purple feeling hand also put down. With a long breath, Han 3000 slowly opened his eyes, and Ziqing also opened his eyes. Two people you look at me, I look at you, smile at each other, finally solve the problem. But the next second, purple feeling suddenly a face flush, and Han 3000 is also stunned. This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2588

    Ziqing is almost exhausted. Her face is as pale as paper, and her body is sweating, as if she had just been bathed in clothes. But just because of this, her clothes have been transparent and close to her delicate body for a long time. Ziqing also felt it, and her face was flushed. She quickly pulled her clothes and wrapped her body as much as possible. But she obviously ignores the fact that she thinks Han 3000 is stunned because of her current situation, but in fact, Han 3000 is stunned because... He opened his eyes. Under the eye of heaven, ziqingla and Bula seem to have no difference. On the contrary, they feel like they want to be covered up... "Now they are carrying Qi." Han 3000 coughed awkwardly to resolve the current embarrassment, then turned off the sky eye sign, took off his coat and put it on Ziqing. Purple feeling grateful looking at Han 3000, and then, obediently close your eyes, heart feeling Dantian, and then luck. In a short time, a faint energy floated in the body. Although it was extremely weak, it was enough for Ziqing to be happy. Because, at least now she began to have accomplishments¡° Thirty six days. " Han 3000. Ziqing nodded and entered the meditation according to Han 3000''s method. After a few hours, purple feeling settled down and opened her eyes slowly. At this time, her pale face has a slight luster, become ruddy up, breathing is no longer delicate, with the blessing of spiritual power in the body, the skin has become more white and beautiful, a pair of beautiful eyes also add a bit of clarity, even around the slender body, also seems to have light Lingguang protection¡° Have you left yet? " Ziqing looks around, but she doesn''t see Han 3000''s figure. For a moment, her beautiful eyes can''t help adding a little more sadness, and her heart is a burst of loss. For her, it is really a beautiful thing to be able to solve the problem of being unable to practice for many years. But being alone with Han 3000 is the most wonderful time in her life. The night sky is dark and the hidden star is high. In the alchemy room, the lights are still bright. The double dragon tripod is still running at full speed, and now there is a gentle fire under the tripod, which has been helping to burn. Next to the gentle fire under the tripod, a few iron forks with a few pieces of meat, gently leaning on the side, just because of being roasted, Zizi is emitting oil. Beside the cauldron, a pair of long legs drooped on the chair. In front of it, a body was lying on it. His eyes were slightly locked and his brow was frowning. He was holding a book in his hand and was concentrating on it. Beside him, there was a pile of thick books. Gently with his hand in his mouth with some saliva, and then turned a page of the book. Suddenly, Han 3000 frowned and said in a cold voice, "what? Do you think it''s more interesting to feed mosquitoes outside? " As soon as the voice fell and the door rang, Linlong turned into a human and came in with his mouth curled: "Damn, have you ever seen a mosquito bite a dragon?" Han three thousand one smile, slightly hold the barbecue on the fire, throw a string to Linlong, and then pick up a string to eat¡° Wing venison? " Took the kebab, Lin long a Leng, smell smell: "very good to eat ah." Han 3000 glanced at it and thought it was talking about its own barbecue. He didn''t deny it and said, "what? Don''t you allow me to steal a moment in my busy life? "¡° Yes, of course. It''s time to make up for it. " Linlong nodded and took a bite. It really tasted good. But Han 3000 frowned and raised his eyes slightly: "what are you talking about?"¡° What do you mean it''s time to mend? " In the face of Han 3000''s problem, Lin long just laughs: "Oh, although I''m a dragon and you''re human, we''re all male, and what''s good for us brothers? Don''t pretend. Let''s get down to business. "¡° Shit, it was meant to be serious, but what''s wrong with you? What''s going on first? You make it clear to me! " Han three thousand eyebrows a wrinkle, the whole person instantly feel in the hand of the string is not fragrant. Linlong ate with indifference: "Damn, don''t pretend. We all know about this group of people in the backyard." You know everything?! What the hell is this¡° This Novell has been translated by novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2589

    "What can''t, Niupi, really Niupi? I used to look down on you, a tiny human, but now, benlong has five bodies." Then, the goods rustily broke their fingers: "one three or four, shit, four hours, cow batch!"¡° What a scum. " Looking at the appearance of Linlong sighing, Han 3000 has already vomited blood quickly¡° What are you talking about? Tell me about Ziqing? " Han three thousand slightly adjust breathing, try to suppress anger¡° Is it hard to say me? " Lin long said with a smile¡° You made a rumor about it, didn''t you? " Han three thousand skin smile meat don''t smile of way¡° What is rumor making? Shit, you suddenly called everyone out in the practice room. Is the evidence conclusive? What''s more, there are a lot of things that we don''t have! "¡° Why is his grandmother''s evidence conclusive? What did I say? What do you mean there''s nothing? " Han 3000 is depressed¡° Damn, I heard it as soon as I got back to the island. A large group of people outside have heard it. Don''t you admit it? It hurt a little at the beginning, didn''t you say? "¡° It''s... "And then what did you say?" Han three thousand one Leng¡° Shit, that''s right! "¡° Ni ma I... "Han 3000 ton time a Leng, the whole person completely silly in situ. This is really what he said. Why... Why did he suddenly change his fucking taste¡° Then you need me to say more! "¡° Shit, I especially want to help Ziqing build a foundation! "¡° Well, I know, I know. After all, everyone knows that Ziqing can''t cultivate from small to large, but after you know it carefully, you suddenly have accomplishments. It''s not obvious. "¡° Hey, hey Finish saying, Lin long hehe''s wretched smile¡° You are special... "Han 3000 gas on the spot will stand up¡° Yes? Do you still want to kill the dragon? It''s a pity that you killed one me and there are thousands of me. " With that, the goods really pretended to shake their heads and sighed. Han 3000 is speechless to the extreme. It''s all very special¡° If you want to spray feces again, I really don''t mind adding some dragon meat to my barbecue. " Han three thousand speechless white he one eye, then, complexion one is, way: "say business."¡° OK, OK, I''m joking with you. If other people take it seriously, can I take it seriously? Who doesn''t know that you only have a su Yingxia in your heart. " Lin long a smile, a buttock sat down, and then, a face joke, zhengse way: "you let me check, I have checked a general." Han 3000 did not speak, frowning at Lin long¡° It''s much more chaotic than you think Lin long said softly. When a wave of people return to Xianling Island, Han 3000 has noticed that several big cities are covered with black clouds while flying. On the way, he also encounters passers-by in a hurry. His intuition tells Han 3000 that something may happen¡° With Tianhu city and Huoshi city as the center, several big cities have been successively conquered in recent days, and countless cities have lost their lives. The cities you see are basically covered in the sphere of influence of Fu ye and Gu Ye. "¡° I''m not surprised at Ye Gucheng. What''s the matter with the Fu Ye family? " Han 3000 frowned¡° I don''t know. They are occupying the city every day. It''s strange to say that those mediocre people are so powerful recently that there are so many big cities in front of them that they can hardly fight back. " Han 3000 frowned, suddenly increased his fighting power, and the dark cloud was pressing down. Obviously, the two Fuye families are also very likely to join the demons¡° It seems that the demon clan has begun to touch the world. " Han 3000¡° It''s strange that there is no movement on both sides of the blue mountain and the eternal sea. " Linlong road¡° All the talk about benevolence, justice and morality is actually for one''s own interests. Now the two families are facing each other. Naturally, no one wants to spend energy on the demon family, so as to avoid competition between Snipes and mussels. " Han 3000 said with disdain. Lin long nodded, obviously Han 3000 said very reasonable: "however, there are two very strange things, you have to know, because it''s about us to go to the bone burning city."¡° What''s the matter? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2590

    "First of all, the relationship between the Fu Ye family and ye Gucheng should not be good?" Linlong road. Han 3000 thought about it and finally nodded. Ye Gucheng is really unlikely to have any contact with the two Fu ye families. The camps of the two sides are different. Moreover, even if they come together for some reasons, they naturally despise the two Fu ye families because of Ye Gucheng''s arrogance. Under the leadership of Fu Tian and Fu Mei, the two wonderful flowers, Fu Jia obviously will not get along with Ye Gucheng. Enemies may temporarily lay down their hatred for the same benefit, but people full of greed and arrogance will never. Their situation belongs to the latter¡° But recently, the two families are surprisingly similar in many things. " After getting Han 3000''s affirmation, Lin long said strangely¡° The cities in the two spheres of influence are covered by black clouds. If this is not strange enough, then what happened in the city is really incredible. " Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned: "what do you mean?"¡° As long as the city occupied by these two families is in chaos, even if men are killed and women are humiliated, the strangest thing is that many women in the city keep missing... "" girls are missing? " Han 3000 suddenly frowned. Obviously, for Han 3000, the girl''s disappearance is not familiar any more. Because Han 3000 has met the girl hijacked several times for so long. But because of this, Han Sanqian became more interested and suspicious in this matter¡° At least hundreds of young girls are missing every day. The most exaggerated is the headquarters of Tianhu city and Huoshi city. There are tens of thousands of residents in the city, and even more than 100000 residents, but there is no young girl. " Linlong road¡° The most unimaginable thing is that in the event of an accident, the original Huoshi Yegu city and Tianhu Fuye family are key suspects, but there are righteous people who have checked the people of these two families, but there is no problem. "¡° Are ye Gucheng and ye Shishi OK? " Han 3000¡° They have been suspected, but their wives are all well-known family members. If a girl is kidnapped, one or two things are fair to say. How can their wives not know such a number? " Han 3000 gave a cold smile, but he felt that it was not so simple. Without clues, it doesn''t mean these people can break away from the relationship, because Han 3000 knows that the habit of these people is to imprison women underground. How can it be so easy to find people in ordinary search¡° It''s just a cover up, two ladies? Oh, now I see them more like their targets. " Han 3000 said with a cold smile¡° It''s just a pity that I have something important to do. Otherwise, I really want to go to these cities. I believe I will get something. " Han 3000 looks sad. Maybe there are many innocent girls hiding in the bottom of their families¡° Or I''ll see it tomorrow. " Although there is no Tianlu, but with their own Taixu SHENBU, the speed is not bad. In a few days, we should be able to catch up with the departure of large troops¡° I don''t think you need to go to them. They come to you. " Lin long said with a smile. Han 3000 frowned, "what does that mean? Have they found Fairy Island? "¡° That''s the second weird thing I''m talking about When Lin long finished, he bit off a string, ate it in his mouth and said, "there are many black clouds on the way to the bone burning city, and they spread all the way in the direction we want to go!"¡° What? " Hearing this, Han three thousand time frowned: "you mean, ye Shijun and Fu ye are also going to the bone burning city?"¡° This is also very strange to me, so in private I have specialized to inquire about it as I am now. Because I really don''t understand why the two groups of people who are busy attacking luechi suddenly appear around here, which is not in line with common sense. " Lin long frowned¡° What was the result? " Han 3000 asked¡° It''s really them! Even if their whereabouts are hidden, they are still recognized Linlong road. Han 3000 teeth bite, the answer is expected: "Ye Gucheng to burn bone City, I''m not uncommon, but ye Shijun and FUJIA, why will go?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2591

    It seems that Han 3000''s guess on Wang Simin''s line is correct. The four evil kings may indeed have different roots from ye Gucheng, and the Fu Ye coalition army, where the four disgusts are located, also belongs to this situation¡° It''s interesting. It''s very interesting. It seems that the city of burning bones has really made a lot of efforts for our Han 3000. " Han three thousand bitter voice laughs a way. Things have become more and more clear, and it''s obvious that there is a huge pit waiting for you, some of them have begun to join up and plan to encircle their enemies, and some of them are mysterious people who are difficult to separate their friends and enemies for the time being. Lin long nodded and did not speak again¡° How about the string? Is it good? " Han 3000 suddenly asked with a smile. Lin long immediately took a string of hands directly in the air dull. What the hell do you mean? How does Han 3000 suddenly care about whether the string in his hand is delicious? Linlong will never be moved by this concern. On the contrary, his heart is cool at this time. It seems that an unknown premonition is rising from the bottom of his heart¡° Damn... You''re not going to let me go out for anything, are you? " Lin long looks at Han 3000 with a guilty heart. Han 30001 looked harmless to humans and animals, and said depressed, "shit, don''t be so careful, will you? I just asked you if the string was good? Would you like some more? " Although Lin Long''s mouth is slandered, his head is shaking like a rattle: "Damn, your things taste good, but the lessons of experience and blood tell me that I can''t be greedy..." with that, he honestly put the kebab in front of Han 3000, and then he retreated to his seat in fear and obscenity¡° You said you son of a bitch. I kind-hearted want to bake something for you. I know you''ve worked hard. Even if you don''t eat, you insult my personality. " Han 3000 is not angry. After that, he stares at Linlong angrily: "I always think I want to pit you. OK, then I''ll see you insult me so much. I really pit you." Hearing Han 3000''s words, and seeing Han 3000''s affectation, it seems that there is such a thing. Lin Long''s heart feels worse than the Japanese dog¡° What the hell is that? Han 3000, the longest way I''ve gone is your routine. " Lin long was speechless, because it was obvious that Han 3000''s move, whether he accepted it or his mother didn''t accept it, the final result was the same as his mother¡° Don''t be so nervous. You won''t sell your body. " Han three thousand helpless white he one eye, then, is several barbecue lost in the past. Linlong has just recovered, and is assigned by himself. He also knows that Linlong has not had a good day since he followed him to the world. In Linlong''s own words, maybe it is to repay Han 3000, but how can Han 3000 not love his brother?! Anyway, the pit was also pit. For the food thrown up by Han 3000, Linlong no longer refused. He picked it up and ate it directly¡° Eat slowly and swallow carefully. " Han three thousand finish saying, in the hand move, a wine pot then flew to Lin Long''s in front¡° Damn, people who have been cooks on earth are different. " Linlong side eat, side can not help but sigh. Han Sanqian smiles and doesn''t speak¡° Come on, come on, what do you want me to do? Hurry up and have a good time. It''s like you''ve got a knife on the back of my neck, and I don''t know when to chop me. " Lin long is depressed¡° In fact, it''s not difficult. " Han three thousand helpless a wry smile: "you don''t have to do so nervous."¡° Shit, say it¡° Ask you something! " Han three thousand is the right way¡° Are you asking me about something? " Lin long was stunned and said, "shouldn''t you go to baixiaosheng in the Jianghu for this? How much does he know? "¡° It''s natural to ask him about human affairs, but the problem is that I''m not asking about human affairs. " Han 3000 whispered¡° It''s not about people? " Lin long frowned: "that''s..." "poor strange!" Han 3000 said calmly, "poor and strange?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2592

    "Why do you ask that?" Lin long frowned: "these are the four fierce beasts in ancient times." Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t speak, Lin long shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about this beast."¡° I don''t even think it exists. "¡° What does that mean? " Han 3000 frowned. What do you mean you don''t think it exists¡° Because it was once said that there was a sea in the easternmost part of the world, and there was a place overseas called qiongsang, which was also the place where qiongqi was born. In ancient times, it was said that he was the son of a certain great emperor, but since ancient times, the world in all directions has been dominated by three true gods. How can there be a certain great emperor? " Lin long frowned¡° You have to know that the Far East of the world is now just a swamp. Where is the sea? " Lin long added¡° But the same as the ancient beast of gluttonous is not there¡° Taotie is a thing of our dragon people. It exists naturally Lin long said: "the so-called ancient legend, legend means true or false, but Taotie is true, but qiongqi is false." Han 3000 frowned. If he hadn''t seen qiongqi before, he naturally believed in Linlong''s words. But the problem is that qiongqi Han 3000 has seen it, and it exists in Ziqing''s body meridians. How can he believe it¡° The problem is, I''ve seen poor people! " Han 3000. On the one hand, it says no, on the other hand, it really exists. Such a paradox makes Han 3000 confused at this time¡° Have you ever met poor man? How is that possible? " Linlong road. Han three thousand corners of the mouth hook out a trace of wry smile, not only is to have seen, even oneself also had a hand with him. No more words. Han 3000 tells Linlong everything that happened when he was treating Ziqing. Linlong''s eyes are wide open when he hears it. It''s as incredible as the Arabian Nights. On the other hand, Linlong also believes in Han 3000''s experience¡° That''s strange. Poor and strange shouldn''t exist in this world, but how can it? " After listening to Lin long, even at this time of their own, but also a head of fog. Han Sanqian was also very confused and lost in thought for a while¡° Could it be that the legend is wrong? Poor strange is a fierce beast in ancient times, but not the son of a great emperor? " Han 3000 suddenly thought of a possibility: "as you said, the legend of this thing, there are true and false, poor strange is true, but the son of the great emperor is false." Lin long didn''t speak, but he was thinking about the existence of this possibility. But in fact, it''s possible, but not very big¡° Or, in fact, the world was not dominated by the three true gods at the beginning, but by the gods. Just for some reason, the gods fell, and the world of the eight sides also changed in this catastrophe. After that, the real God appeared? Until now? " Han 3000 asked. Hearing this, Lin long Meng''s head, a pair of eyes steady scan Han 3000¡° Your idea is quite strange. " Lin long frowned: "it is indeed possible for the three true gods to deliberately ignore the previous manghuang Yuan period for their own rule and prestige, do not admit that they are the rulers after the loss, fabricate lies and tamper with history."¡° Or, even they... Don''t know what happened before? " Lin Long''s question was nodded by Han 3000. They did not rule out this possibility¡° Is there any way to get out the poverty in Ziqing? It''s really unusual for a beast to be sent to a human body. If we can get it out and study it, maybe we can find some clues in it. " Lin long asked. Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "I''ve dealt with that guy. Although it''s only the size of gravel now, with my current strength, I can''t do anything about it. I just sealed it temporarily with a plan."¡° what? Even you can''t help it? " Lin long was surprised. After all, Han 3000''s superficial cultivation seems not high, but in fact his ability can reach Sanxian. Even in terms of the purity of power, far more ferocious than ordinary Sanxian, what can he do? What kind of fierce guy is this poor guy¡° Or there is another way, perhaps, to pry into the poverty. " Han 3000 at this time slightly coagulates eyebrow but way. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2593

    "What method?" Lin long asked. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly, even raised a white eye. Although poor Qi is temporarily in a dilemma, its destination is one of the current breakthroughs. Previously, the holy body had been at an impasse, but who ever thought that there was no place to find when stepping on iron shoes, and it was all on the magic dragon. Remove the mental barrier, Han 3000 gently smile, said: "it''s your turn to play!"¡° What is the holy body? " After asking, Han 3000 quietly waits for the reply of the enchanted dragon. But a few seconds have passed, even half a minute has passed. It can''t be said that there is no movement in my mind, it can only be said that it is like stagnant water¡° Are you dead? " Clearly can sense the existence of this guy, but this guy just doesn''t talk¡° Don''t worry. I won''t die if you die. I''m still waiting to go to your grave. " The magic dragon has no good way¡° Yes? So filial? Do you want to go to my grave? " Han 3000 joked in his consciousness¡° You Although the magic dragon is fierce, it''s obviously not the same level to quarrel with Han 3000. There''s nothing to say about it¡° Well, we all know that your magic dragon is powerful and domineering. How can adults account for villains? "¡° Come on, his grandmother. Now he wants me. He looks like a tortoise grandson. What was his face when he didn''t need me just now? okay? Play shield? " Evil dragon spirit of half dead, depressed roar way. Han 3000 was not angry, but sighed: "since you don''t want to talk to me, it''s OK, so continue to shield. Anyway, you''re tired of looking at me. Don''t talk. Anyway, I guess you''ll be bored to death if you don''t even have one to talk to yourself?"¡° Damn, you''re threatening me! " Cried the dragon¡° Frankly, it is¡° You... "The magic dragon was speechless:" you''re so cruel. What do you want to ask? Let it go, damn it! "¡° What else can I ask, holy body Han 3000¡° It is said that there is a God in the mountains. It is the daughter of the great God. It has its own body and is baptized by the essence of the sun and the moon. Therefore, its skin is white like jade, and it can be broken by blowing bombs. It is also a beautiful looking person. Those who have seen it are all salivating, and they all fall in love with it. "¡° It can almost be said that this woman''s appearance is absolutely beautiful. It''s no worse than Lu Ruoxin''s unique beauty in the world. "¡° She was also called "the lady in green."¡° Of course, if it''s just pure beauty, there''s nothing to say. The most important thing is that the body of the goddess in Qingyi is not the same. It can control the wind and rain. It''s very powerful. "¡° However, when a catastrophe came, she sacrificed herself to help heaven and complete the great cause. But the price of sacrifice is to deprive her of her beautiful appearance, and her spiritual power will also be taken away to incarnate into a monster... "If not for the awakening of a dragon emperor, I''m afraid she will become a devil with the world. But thanks to the Dragon Emperor, she was able to reincarnate again, and the reincarnated one, who got his divine body, is the so-called holy body. " After listening to the general description of the magic dragon, Han 3000 frowned: "really?"¡° Nonsense, benlong will cover everything, but it will never cover anything. There are some reasons that you don''t understand. Isn''t there a little dragon outside of you? Ask it. Tiannu in green is also very clear, because this is the goddess of our dragon tribe. At the same time, the Dragon Emperor in this story is the real King Dragon of our dragon clan. Even when Ben long saw it, he had to call his grandfather. Do you think I would cover it up? " The magic dragon is not angry¡° Dragon goddess Han 3000 frowned, and there was another ancestor who even the arrogant and long-standing magic dragon had to cry, the king, the Dragon Emperor?! It''s a bit like Han 3000 crashed on the spot. It is also an ancient man. After poverty and wonder, the holy body is actually related to another ancient man! He even felt that a great mystery had suddenly covered his mind. The most important thing is that there is a terrible message in the words of the magic dragon¡° Havoc you ''re right! It''s a catastrophe! The dialogue between Han Sanqian and Linlong is completely under the condition of blocking the magic dragon, which also means that the magic dragon can''t hear their dialogue at all. But it was incredible and numb. Almost a moment later, the word was also mentioned from the mouth of the magic dragon... What''s going on? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2594

    "What kind of catastrophe are you talking about?" Han 3000 asked¡° Shit, you ask me, I ask who''s going? Legend has it that your brain is broken? It''s a legend. I''ve never experienced it. " The magic dragon was very depressed, but soon cleared away: "think about it, you can''t go up with such a reincarnated body of a heavenly daughter. What are you waiting for?"¡° Darling, I thought it was really just a legend. I didn''t expect that when you came into contact with that woman just now, I felt a strange breath coming. It was very similar to the records in my dragon treasure. Grandma, I now know that there is a reincarnation of heavenly daughter in this world. "¡° I said Han 3000, you fucking sent it. " Cried the Dragon excitedly. Magic dragon is very excited, but Han 3000 is not interested in listening to him. His mind is full of paste now. First, a poor stranger didn''t know clearly. He wanted to ask what happened to the holy body and see if he could find some clues, but he was directly confused by the origin of the holy body. It''s all ancient times. Does the ancient manghuang really exist? It''s a coincidence. In the legend, true and false, they happen to appear at the same time. Or... It''s not a coincidence¡° Do you know poor Qi? " Han 3000 asked¡° Poor and strange? " Magic dragon was stunned, and then roughly explained his understanding of this thing. Except that he was not as surprised as Linlong, other information was almost the same as what Linlong said. It seems that they are just talking about the same legend¡° Do you mean there is a poor bird in the woman''s body After hearing Han 3000''s words, magic dragon asked strangely. Han 3000 nodded: "it''s as big as gravel, but I can''t deal with it. It''s really strange."¡° Poor strange is also called prison fire poor strange. It''s also good and evil. It''s a time bomb. Is it... "Magic dragon suddenly fell into meditation¡° What''s the matter? "¡° I don''t know. It''s just a guess. It may have something to do with holy body. But I still need to think about it. I''m not sure! " As soon as the voice fell, the magic dragon took the initiative to block Han 3000. Han 3000 was confused there on the spot. What''s the operation? What does that mean?! I don''t have any questions to discuss with you. I''ll discuss with you. You''ll let me take the initiative to find you out?! However, the magic dragon has been "offline", and Han 3000 can only recover his divine consciousness and return to reality¡° What about? Three thousand See Han three thousand open eyes, Lin long catch up with the urgent voice to ask. Han 3000 shook his head and sighed: "after asking for a long time, I found a bird. I only know that this holy body is your dragon goddess, the lady in green?"¡° The lady in green Lin long was stunned¡° You don''t know? The guy said, "you know." Lin long shook his head: "magic dragon is much longer than I was born. If it''s seniority, he''s my ancestor. Maybe... Maybe he knows more than I do." Hearing this, Han 3000 was speechless: "shit, it seems that I''m going to ask you what the Dragon Emperor of your dragon clan is. It''s just bullshit." Lin long laughs and feels his head awkwardly. But the next second, he suddenly looks up and says, "what did you ask me just now?" Han 3000 has no good spirit of rolled a white eye, lazy take care of this goods¡° You just asked me, "the Dragon Emperor of our dragon family?" Han 3000 didn''t say, but Lin long himself came up and asked. But when Han 3000 was ready to continue to ignore him, at this time, Lin long said: "Hey, if you want to ask this, then I can''t finish it." Han 3000 looks at him like a ghost. Are you kidding me¡° Speak quickly This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2595

    "You said the Dragon Emperor, it must be the strongest dragon of our dragon clan, the God of war should be the dragon?"¡° "Yinglong?" Han 3000 frowned slightly¡° Haha, a dragon tail painting is a river, which can let people in the world survive. Once the dragon''s feet stare, it can open the dragon''s gate, so that countless animals can be promoted to the dragon family. He is a huge man who can stretch all over the sky and curl up into a pinhole. The wind and cloud carry with them, and the Dragon Wings follow them. They are so handsome. Even in human form, it''s like the God of war. " When we talk about the pride of the dragon people, Linlong is just like the water of the Yellow River... Overflowing to saliva! Han 3000 sighed helplessly, "well, well, I know your dragon family once had a very brilliant and awesome past. You don''t have to describe it. However, since you know your ancestors, why don''t you know the heavenly daughter in green? "¡° The magic dragon told me that the green lady in heaven was reincarnated and reborn on your request. "¡° By the way, long Huang has made great achievements in his life. He can''t fill up a sack. As for ordering others, it''s a trivial matter. We younger generation don''t know what''s so strange. " Lin long finished and smiled, "I''d better tell you about my Dragon Emperor."¡° Go away Speechless drink, Han 3000 turned back to the room. Crept back to the room, nianer had already held the quilt and entered a sweet dream. After Han 3000 covered her with the quilt, he gently went to bed. Although it was getting late, Han 3000 was not sleepy. What Ziqing brings out is all three ancient things. Tiannv, longhuang, qiongqi! The most wonderful thing is that some of these things do not conflict with reality, but some of them are consistent and exist. What the hell. sleep Early the next morning, when Han 3000 was sleeping, he suddenly heard a slight noise in the house. When he opened his eyes, his heart was warm¡° Dad, wash your face Han Nian''s pretty and lovely face is a little ferocious, with a basin of hot water in his hand. He is struggling to enter the room. It''s true that my daughter is my father''s little cotton padded jacket. Even if he went to bed late last night, Han Sanqian was sleepless at this time. He sat up and quickly took over the wooden basin full of hot water in Han Nian''s hand¡° Dad, is the water all right? " Nian''er is not tall enough. He wants to see Han 3000 wash his face with his feet. He asks with concern¡° Want to know? " Han Sanyi laughs and takes up the towel to cover Han Nian''s face. Then, the father and daughter immediately started the morning war... When the morning sun covered the whole Xianling Island, especially comfortable, Han 3000 came out of his bedroom with Han Nian in his left hand. From time to time, several hard-working disciples flew in the air. For a moment, Han 3000 was in a good mood, but then he was dejected. Han Nian takes a look at Han 3000. Although Han 3000 doesn''t say it, Han Nian, who is a kid, knows that his father misses his mother. Gently pillow her head on Han 3000''s shoulder, this is her only way to comfort her father¡° The seventh style of breaking the army In the distance, Du Yisheng is taking the disciples of Tianji palace to practice everyday. At the other end, Ning Yue is also leading the disciples of the mysterious alliance to do morning exercises. There are busy scenes everywhere, preparing for the coming bone burning city. After a look at the pill pharmacy, the five elements God stone is slowly urging the fire to make pills. If there is no problem, another batch of pills can be produced this morning. And in this batch of pills, there are even several pills that Han 3000 thinks are the best. Han 3000 specially left these pills for Mo Yang and Dao 12. In the absence of Fu Mang, the leader of the male disciples in the league has always been vacant. Even though Ning Yue is holding on for the time being, her female skill is still difficult for the male disciples to adapt¡° Brush All of a sudden, at this time, a blue light suddenly floated through the air. The speed and the beautiful streamer made people cheat¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000 slightly looked up at the passing streamer and frowned¡° Damn it, it''s amazing, it''s amazing This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2596

    See Dao 12 in a hurry to run over, Han 3000''s eyes still stay in just a flash and the streamer¡° What''s the matter? "¡° Shit, crazy. That girl is crazy. " Dao 12 was breathless and hurried¡° Which woman? "¡° That pretty girl, the one you treated. "¡° "Purple love?" Han three thousand brows a wrinkly, way: "you say just flew that person is purple feeling?" Dao 12 was panting. He nodded fiercely before he could answer¡° I''ll go Han 3000 murmurs helplessly and hands Han Nian to Dao 12. After a moment of luck, he flies straight to the sky and chases him all the way. Boom! Bang bang! Island side, direct explosions in several places! Then, the streamer suddenly plunges into the sea. With a loud noise, the whole wave rises tens of meters high. Han 3000 wanted to move to save people, but he saw the movement of the sea water and the five monsters coming from Jiangbei. He took a short time to close down and set foot on the peach tree. Its body is like a leaf, light and thin, even slightly moving with the wind blowing trees¡° Purple Liu Sha took the lead and rushed to the sea. Simply, just as Liusha had just entered the water, there was another explosion in the sea, and then Ziqing''s whole body flew out directly. On the peach tree, Han 3000 smiles¡° A leaf without touching the body, entering the water is also dry and clean. The holy body is really unusual. " When Ziqing flies back to the coast and falls, the five monsters in Jiangbei look at her sister nervously. When they are sure that there is nothing wrong with her, and that she even falls into the sea and her clothes are not wet, they are very happy¡° My God, seven younger sisters, who have never been able to practice, suddenly become so powerful? "¡° Damn, even if it''s my Big Pancake Day, it''s impossible that I have no water on my body. Seven younger sisters, I''m good at it. "¡° We just chased you, but you just dumped us, you know? Ha ha Jiangbei seven monsters were shocked one by one, but they liked one by one, and their excitement even exceeded their ability. After all, as far as they are concerned, Qimei has always been a weak girl. No one of them thinks that she can be so magical one day. Ziqing is also very excited and happy. Let alone the five monsters, she never thought that she could fly away one day. However, she knows that she owes everything to Han 3000¡° When it comes to alliance leaders, they are not ordinary people. Seven younger sister has been just a mortal for many years, but after he treated her in the room for four hours, he can not only practice, but even at present, seven younger sister''s ability is higher than those of us who have practiced for decades. " Seeing Ziqing''s face flushed slightly, Liusha knew who the girl thought of. However, at present, she didn''t mean to make fun of her. Instead, she was full of respect for Han 3000¡° Yes, the alliance leader is really unpredictable. You know, even our master can''t solve this problem. " Liu Sha''s words immediately aroused the strong agreement of all the people present, and nodded one by one like pounding garlic¡° Originally, I wanted to help Han 3000 repay his kindness. Unexpectedly, I got the unexpected result that seven younger sisters can cultivate themselves. I think that even if the second one dies, he will be able to close his eyes. " Big cake day at this time can''t help feeling way. Talking about the accidental death of the second, Jiangbei seven monsters have been silent, and then slowly looked up to the distant edge of the sky and sea, as if in memory¡° Brush Suddenly at this time, several peach blossoms suddenly floated away. Six monsters suddenly flashed sideways. Several peach blossoms were just nailed to Ziqing. Haven''t waited for a few people to reflect to come over, a figure already quickly rushed to come over¡° Be careful Liu Sha yelled, but it was too late. The dark shadow rushed directly at Ziqing. In a hurry, Ziqing hurriedly met. Although there is no composition, just subconsciously resist, but at this time the purple feeling whole body is faint blue light, wave between, also have streamer¡° Bang bang The two men were fighting around, and there were explosions and dust. The five monsters were shocked. At this time, two people suddenly stop, dust smoke also suddenly dispersed! Palm to palm, inner strength to inner strength! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2597

    "Boom!" The sea level of the flat ground exploded, and the huge waves were more than ten meters high¡° Chi... "The huge waves landed, and the waves splashed everywhere¡° Alliance leader¡° Alliance leader When everyone saw that the shadow standing opposite Ziqing was Han 3000, they were all silly and let the waves fall from the sky¡° Bang Almost at the same time, the aura burst in the palms of the two people. After that, Ziqing stepped back and fell heavily on the beach. Han 3000 stepped back and looked at his palm almost inconceivably. Palm actually pain, the most let Han 3000 accident is, he actually in the palm, was purple feeling to shock back half step. Obviously, although it''s only half a step, few people can do it except the top experts who can simply use their internal power to push back Han 3000. But Ziqing doesn''t matter. What''s more important is that she is still a complete and thorough newcomer. If it''s not for personal experience, I''m afraid no one will believe it. However, Han 3000 will never be jealous of people like Ye Gucheng. Instead, he smiled and stretched out his hand to pull up Ziqing¡° Not bad. " Han 3000 smiles gently. See is Han 3000, purple feeling slightly a Leng, tight and some shy: "alliance leader."¡° But it''s a bit of a mess. " Han Sanqian smiles¡° The leader of the alliance, Qi Mei, although she can practice, she is more like a headless fly. She doesn''t even know how to use the aura in her body. That''s why she just ate some pills you gave... "Liu Sha said with a smile¡° Yes, ally leader, I''ll make you laugh. " Big Pancake Day was hit lightly by Liu Sha''s elbow, slightly reflected and said with a smile. Han 3000 nodded: "however, it''s also very capable. The speed of streamer is very fast. Although it''s not controlled, the aura of memory is very powerful." Hearing Han 3000''s praise, Ziqing blushed and lowered her head¡° Ah, alliance leader, Ziqing only follows you for four hours and then grows from nothing. How about... Let her continue to study with you? " Liu Sha seized the opportunity and smiled. Big Pancake Day reflects dull again, be hit by Liu Sha arm, nod: "yes, alliance leader, although seven younger sisters know nothing now, but you also see her potential is good."¡° Alliance leader, we don''t have any wishes. We just hope seven younger sister is safe. If you can teach her some skills yourself, if there is any accident for my brother and others, at least you can go without regret. "¡° Yes, alliance leader, please teach seven younger sisters. My brothers are bound to go through fire and water at all costs. " Under the crazy hint of Liusha, several other monsters opened their mouths one after another and spoke sincerely. Han 3000 glanced at Ziqing. She lowered her head and was a little nervous. A pair of jade hands hung gently. She didn''t know how to place them¡° Good Han 3000 nodded gently. Han three thousand simply, let almost everyone is a Leng on the spot, because no one thought, Han three thousand will promise so simply. Han 3000 has no choice but to smile. In fact, needless to say, Han 3000 also intends to cultivate Ziqing himself. First, Ziqing saved herself in the nightmare, and the seven monsters who surrounded the city by zombies also paid a lot for themselves. Yuqing should take more care of the seven monsters. Second, because Ziqing''s physical talent is really outstanding, the three ancient things behind her make Han 3000 very confused! Secondly, it''s also for her safety. After all, qiongqi is always a time bomb in her body. The improvement of cultivation may be helpful in this regard. Finally, Han 3000 is also curious, in the arrogant magic dragon mouth, constantly praise the holy body, how magical. At least, just a try has given Han 3000 a good start. But where can Han 3000 expect? It''s his kindness for a while, which will bring him great trouble in the future, but also bring him adverse benefits. And almost at this time, Mo Yang and Liu Fang have rushed over. They were also worried about Ziqing''s situation, but because they didn''t come and go as fast as Han 3000, even though they were panting, they just arrived. But several people had no time to speak. At this time, the island suddenly shook, and at the same time, the central part of Xianling Island suddenly burst into the sky... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2598

    All people can''t help but stagger and look at the island in a hurry. They are very surprised for a moment¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter Liu Sha''s face was pale, and she was almost shocked. Others are almost the same¡° Go back. " Han 3000 yelled, the next second, the original place has only shadow, the figure has already turned into a streamer, straight into the island¡° I''ll go, too. " When Ziqing shouted, the blue light came out. The next second, Ziqing quickly flew towards the center of the island with Han 3000. Others did not dare to neglect, although they did not exaggerate the speed of these two people, but still kept on rushing back and forth. In the middle of the island at this time, a large group of people who were practicing martial arts were completely shocked by the sudden explosion and loud noise, and they were surprised to find the center of the explosion¡° Everyone, be careful, the enemy may come Bai Xiaosheng shouts and makes a defensive gesture in time. Almost at the same time, Han 3000 had already landed, and in a hurry, he rushed to the explosion. Although the green light has begun to spread in the air, there are still remains at the top of the sky. Along the way, the target is not other places in the backyard, but the corpse breeding ground. This let Han 3000 long breath at the same time, but also very worried. Although the chaos in the corpse raising area means that it is unlikely that the enemy will attack, there are renrenwa and qinshuang. Even if they are far away from the island, they can feel the strong earthquake. What will happen to them in the center of the island?! Or, the explosion may have something to do with themselves. When Han 3000 rushed to the corpse site in a hurry, the whole person was completely stunned. The whole field is in a mess. All kinds of plants have been scattered on the ground, or become residue, or directly become green slurry... At this time, Qin Shuang is lying on the ground, full of soil and plant slurry, in a great confusion... In the middle of the ground, a huge hole is left there¡° Senior sister! " Han three thousand quickly walked past, just want to a energy into her body, suddenly, Han three thousand thought of the special in her body at this time, quickly stop. With a slight sigh, Han 3000 breathed out. Fortunately, it didn''t matter. He was stunned by the huge explosion¡° How about ginseng baby? " Han 3000 looked at the huge hole, a little confused for a moment. The hole is exactly where renshenwa used to be! Look around, but there is no trace¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000 frowned and murmured to himself¡° Meng... Brother 3000, what''s the matter? " Purple love also followed¡° Take care of her for me. " After a look at Ziqing, Han Sanyi jumped into the sky and flew straight into the sky. At the same time, he opened his mind and spread his madness around. But the next second, Han 3000 was a little lost, and there was no other breath around him, which meant that there was really no outsider. What about the explosion?! Is it self explosion?! An unknown premonition filled Han 3000''s whole heart. Looking at the appearance on the ground, shouldn''t ginseng baby have encountered some kind of accident and burst himself into pulp?! This seems to be... In line with the current situation¡° What''s the matter? " Ning Yue and Bai Xiaosheng, who are close behind, also come with their men and horses. Then, Moyang and Jiangbei five monsters also panted to follow. Ziqing didn''t speak, just worried looking at Han 3000 in mid air, while others also followed her eyes, quietly looking at Han 3000. At present, all the problems may only be known when Qin Shuang wakes up. Think of here, Han three thousand fell to the ground, will Qin frost up, all the way to his room. After putting Qin Shuang on the bed, Han 3000 can''t do much. There was no other way but to wait quietly for her to wake up. Others did not dare to come in rashly, so they had to wait outside. Only Dao 12 came in with Han Nian in his arms. After the explosion, for safety reasons, Dao 12 ran outside with Han Nian in his arms. At this time, seeing the situation stabilized again, he came back with Han Nian. Hold Han Nian in his arms and look at Qin Shuang in a coma. Han 3000 waits quietly... But almost at this time, there is a sudden agitation outside the house. Soon, there are bursts of startling voices outside: "look, look, what is that!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2599

    Hear the noise outside, Han three thousand just want to go out, but see Mo Yang has arrived at the gate: "three thousand, you come out quickly."¡° Dad, go and see. Nianer will take care of aunt Qin Shuang for you. " Han Nian at this time don''t head, blunt Han three thousand smile way. Han Sanyi was stunned. Sometimes he suddenly felt that his daughter had grown up a lot overnight. Not only know how to take care of themselves, but also know how to share things for themselves, their heart happy at the same time, but also a little bitter. The children of the poor are the early masters of the family, and the children who have experienced hardships are more sensible. Obviously, nianer she... Han Sanqian doesn''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, but at least one thing is certain that his father is not so competent. Nodding, Han 3000''s big hand gently stroked Han Nian''s small face and nodded: "OK, then it''s hard to read."¡° Hehe, nianer just doesn''t want to work as hard as Dad. " Han Nian a smile, gentle way¡° I see Han Sanqian also with a kind smile, and then, looked at Dao 12: "watch, if elder martial sister Qin Shuang wakes up, tell me in time." Dao 12 pursed his mouth and nodded his head hard. There were tears in his eyes that were moved by their father and daughter''s affection: "on me." Han 3000 got up and walked out of the house quickly. At this time, the crowd outside the house had already gathered together and looked up as if there were something in the sky. Han 3000 can also feel that the sky is not as bright as tomorrow in the morning, and the light seems to be lightened. Even there is some green light in the air¡° Alliance leader, look, what''s that? " See Han three thousand come out, from Han three thousand the nearest coagulation month immediately pointed to the sky, nervous way. Han 3000 heard this, a few steps to the outside, along the direction of Ning month fingers a look up, dun time the whole person was stunned. At this time of mid air, natural vision! I do not know when, above the void, suddenly came a huge cloud, almost covering half of the sky. In the middle of the clouds, there is a huge hole, which is green and surrounded by gold. As the surrounding golden light continues to shine, the green gas in the pit is constantly surging, it seems that something is hiding in it¡° What''s going on? " Han 3000''s strange way¡° I don''t know. As soon as you left, suddenly there was no wind and cloud in the sky. After that, the clouds connected, and it became what it is now. " Ning Yue shakes her head, helpless way. Han three thousand tiny coagulation eyebrow, but in the hand is the energy move, afterward one divides into two. Half of them stood against the top of Xianling Island, creating a huge protective barrier, and the other half went straight to Baiyun Green Cave, trying to find out¡° What a powerful force Almost as soon as he arrived around Baiyun, Han 3000''s heart was slightly shocked. From the cloud, Han 3000 can clearly feel a very strong force is slightly beating. Although its existence is very hidden, how can it escape Han 3000''s divine consciousness¡° Alliance leader, is there any danger? " Ning Yue saw Han 3000''s face was wrong. In addition, such sudden changes above the island made him cautious¡° Let''s get everyone out of the way and be careful all the time. " Han 3000 nodded. It''s really strange that such a strange cloud suddenly appears on the top of the island, and the energy inside is also very strong. It''s really amazing and worrying¡° Yes Ning Yue nodded and didn''t dare to be slighted. She hurried down and ordered. Almost at the same time, the whole cloud suddenly shook wildly, and the golden light around the cave entered the white hot shining. Compared with it, what is more terrifying is the roar of terror coming from the whole midair, just like the thunder hiding, the green clouds in the cave also began to rush. Something... Seems to be breaking through the clouds! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2600

    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, just at this time, the whole green air rolled and moved, followed by a sudden tranquility and stillness! The next second, with a loud noise from the clouds, a dark shadow suddenly burst from the green light!


    And hit the ground with great speed.


    "Be careful!" Han 3000 gave a big drink and suddenly turned his hand over. With a powerful Qi of chaos, he suddenly went to the top!


    Buzz!


    When the dark shadow attacked, the first chaotic barrier laid by Han 3000 was broken in an instant!


    Brush!


    The shadow''s speed did not slow down and attacked Han 3000 on the top.


    The tip of the needle is against the wheat awn!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the two guys with extremely fast speed have crossed a high-altitude distance of thousands of meters and directly face up.


    Boom!


    A green gas diffuses directly from the shadow!


    Boom!


    Han 3000''s chaotic Qi also suddenly released, and the golden black light suddenly flashed!


    With two people as the center, the two roads with huge and bright energy meet and confront each other. The powerful impact intersects and collides with the central point, and constantly makes the energy rush out madly, forming two semicircle arcs!


    At the central point, gold, black and green are crisscrossed, and the fierce fight continues!


    "This guy... What the hell is it?" Huge energy consumption, Han 3000 was already sweating. At this time, he wanted to look up and see what was confronting him.


    But what makes Han 3000 helpless is that the green gas is too abundant. It''s hard to see what''s inside!


    Suddenly, almost at this time, the green energy above suddenly became stronger, and then Han 3000 only felt that there was a feeling of Mount Tai pressing the top, and the huge pressure fell from the top!


    Boom!


    Han 3000 fell down with his energy shield!


    "What!"


    "It''s impossible that the alliance leader was defeated?"


    "Shit, what kind of monster is in the green air mass? So fierce? "


    "My God, the ability of our alliance leader... That''s unique. This guy can..."


    On the ground, when everyone saw this scene, they could not help frowning. They were shocked and worried at the same time!


    Everyone is in an isolated island. If Han 3000 can''t stand it, it means that everyone will die here.


    "It''s a little interesting." Han 3000, who fell for several meters, showed a trace of ferocity on his face. The next second, the Qi can open again, and countless chaotic Qi follow!


    Boom!


    The state of falling back suddenly stopped, almost just stopped for a few seconds, and suddenly went up and top.


    "Look, the leader of the alliance has fought back. He has regained his advantage." Someone exclaimed.


    As he shouted, countless people looked excited.


    "Shit, I''ll tell you, our alliance leader is fucking Han 3000. Who can take advantage of him? Just now, it was obvious that the leader of the alliance just tried the ox knife. "


    "That''s right. As soon as the alliance leader makes efforts, the goods can''t stand it."


    "Isn''t it normal that you can''t hold it? Don''t forget the plight of the two true gods in the trapped Dragon Mountain and the trapped immortal valley. "


    Han 3000 took advantage and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Ning Yue was not happy at all. Although Han 3000 soon regained the initiative, there was a fact that everyone could not deny.


    That''s the monster in the cloud. It''s no small matter.


    "What else?" At this time, Han 3000 smiled gently.


    "Of course, I''m afraid you can''t hold it." In the green air, the monster smiled softly.


    Han 3000 just wanted to fight back. The next second, his eyebrows frowned. Then, the whole person smiled gently: "really?"


    "Just try." With a ferocious smile, the clouds in the sky changed suddenly, followed by the distortion and change of the central pit. Finally, the two turned into a blue smoke and directly drilled into the place where the monster was located.


    Boom!


    There was a geometric increase in the green gas of mount, and the strong light even directly printed the green sky for a long time.


    "Shit!" Han 3000 gave a low scold, and the whole person directly felt that dozens of mountains were pressing down.


    Suddenly, it fell tens of meters later. At this time, Han 3000 shouted angrily, and all the breath of the dragon family''s heart was released!


    All of a sudden, the Buddha is in peace, and the picture is still.


    The next second, the air suddenly accumulates, and the space anti Buddha is torn!


    The earth is trembling slightly, and all people feel a strong threat!


    A shocking and shocking scene appeared!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2601

    With Han 3000 as the center, it was like a small eye, but suddenly the dam was pounded, and the water of Wanjun suddenly came!


    Boom!


    Burst in mid air!


    Even above the ground, there are flying sand and stones. Many roofs even collapse directly and trees are broken.


    If Du Shengsheng and several experts such as Ning Yue had not joined hands to quickly support the shield, I''m afraid many people would have to be blown away on the spot!


    In the air, with the detonation of Han 3000, the next second, Han 3000''s whole figure rushed up like a rocket!


    Brush!


    The seemingly incomparably powerful green gas was broken by Han 3000''s figure in an instant!


    WOW!


    It''s over the sky!


    Looking back into the air, I saw that the green gas below had been broken, and Han 3000''s figure jumped out of a huge hole.


    Tight and, the green gas also began to dissipate gradually.


    On the ground, everyone was stunned, tight and thunderous after avoiding the attack of air waves!


    "Handsome!"


    The crowd blew up on the ground.


    Countless disciples were excited.


    "My God, I knew that our alliance leader would never let us down. It was so handsome just now."


    "Yes, yes, he is the male god in my heart. As for other so-called true gods, let them go to hell. My ally leader is the only God in my heart."


    A group of female disciples of Baguio palace, even if their faces were slightly crimson, couldn''t help expressing their love to Han 3000 in the sky.


    "What a fucking pervert, my darling!" Zhong Beihai looked at the scenery of the sky. The whole person felt cold behind his back.


    When I first met Han 3000 in the restaurant, I was lucky that my head was not iron. Sure enough, I admitted my mistake when I heard Da Ming. Otherwise, just now, I''m afraid I''ll have to turn into a flying God pig.


    It''s so scary and bloody.


    Fuck!


    Du Shengsheng also held his breath, although he looked calm and silent.


    But in fact, there are already waves in his heart. Is this... His real ability?


    Shit!


    Then he fought with himself in the restaurant on the spot


    Suddenly, Du was dumbfounded.


    He understood.


    The energy before and after the outbreak of the two is not at the same level. In short, in the battle of the restaurant that day, he was not facing the real Han 3000 at all, or Han 3000 didn''t do his best to him at all.


    If Han Sanqian was the right one, he believed that he would never stand here unharmed in his life.


    If you don''t die, you must at least be disabled.


    "Gentleman." Du Shengsheng smiled and praised in his heart.


    Although he provoked him again and again because of misunderstanding, in fact, he showed mercy to himself. If it''s not the act of a gentleman, what else?!


    Lu Yuan and others also stared blankly at the sky and were dazed for a moment.


    They had stayed in the blue mountain Pavilion on the top of the blue mountain and rarely went out. Although they could hear Han 3000''s heroic deeds, they rarely had the opportunity to see his real skills.


    Although I saw it once in the mountains last time, I still felt nervous and exciting to see you again at this time.


    And this time, compared with the last time, they were even more amazed.


    "Is this Han 3000 in his heyday?" Lu Yuan looked at Han 3000 tightly, unbelievable.


    "Such a God, no wonder it can be favored by miss."


    "Although it''s just a simple internal power competition, there are not too many fancy spells. But these simple and straightforward things are the purest display of cultivation! "


    "Yes, dazzle magic and swordsmanship may be attributed to the mystery of the Dharma, but internal power is the most fundamental thing for a person. What Han Sanqian just showed is undoubtedly explaining to everyone that his most primitive internal power cultivation is the fundamental basis of his strongest posture."


    Compared with others, the disciples of the blue mountain Pavilion obviously saw it more thoroughly and accurately. Naturally, they admired it more.


    Even if there are many Blue Mountain Lu family experts, they should be common to experts, but such deep internal power cultivation is also rare for them.


    "Card wipe!"


    Suddenly, just as everyone focused on the mighty Han 3000 in the sky, a dark shadow fell directly from the sky.


    Then, it fell directly in the center of the ground, causing dust and smoke everywhere.


    A group of people were surprised and looked sideways


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2602

    Dust and smoke billowed on the ground, so that people couldn''t see what fell down at all. But there was a "green gas monster" before, and they were afraid that the monster in it would fall. They wanted to come forward to watch, but they didn''t dare to get too close. Soon, the crowd gathered more and more, almost three floors inside and three floors outside. At this time, the dust and smoke began to dissipate, and the things on the central ground began to appear more and more¡° Oh, fuck you, I fell to death. " At the same time, the thing also issued a very depressed cry of pain¡° Fuck you, Han 3000. I know I''m not merciful. Your mother''s, ouch, my ass! " As the abuse continued to ring, the dust dispersed. A disheartened thing, about the size of a gourd, kneaded his ass and stood up from the ground depressed. When they saw this thing, some people were frightened and panicked, while others frowned. It was obvious that their brain was going through a storm. It seemed that he was also noticed by the crowd. The gadget was immediately dissatisfied and said, "shit, what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the handsome man landing?"¡° That what, except you two, hey hey... "When the gadget fixed its eyes on Ning Yue and Shi Yu, the dissatisfaction on his face suddenly disappeared, and in exchange for a silly smile on his face¡° You are... "Seeing this gadget, Ning Yue could not help wrinkling her willow eyebrows. It''s always familiar, but not always¡° I? Shit, isn''t it? You don''t recognize me? " The gadget was stunned. Then, he patted his little head: "shit, forget this fork. I look a little different now."¡° Although it doesn''t affect my handsome! "¡° I, ginseng baby. " Then the gadget pointed to his chest¡° "Ginseng baby?"¡° Are you a ginseng baby? " The two women were stunned almost at the same time. Although this gadget is indeed somewhat similar to ginseng baby, it is actually somewhat different. In the past, the ginseng baby was really like a ginseng, but now, it looks like a circle on the top and a circle on the bottom... Gourd¡° Hey, hey, if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed. " Ginseng baby smiled confidently¡° However, you are now... How... "Shiyu is also young, and naturally there is nothing to block his mouth. He doubts:" how do you look like a gourd baby? Look at your face... How round it is now! " As soon as this word came out, ginseng baby''s confident smile solidified on her face and thought she touched her face while everyone didn''t pay attention. Yes, what''s handsome? Now don''t say that the face is round like a cake, that''s the head. It''s also round like a ball! Handsome? Where did he come from?! At that moment, ginseng baby felt that his world was still... "Charm, what''s important is charm, right, right!" Ginseng baby suddenly found an excuse to paralyze herself: "isn''t my natural and unrestrained charm still there? As for my face, it''s developing, developing and still developing. It''s normal to be a little baby fat. "¡° By the way, were you confronting the alliance leader just now? " Ning Yue suddenly remembered that if the monster in the green gas was ginseng baby, then naturally, the man who attacked Han 3000 just now is not this little guy¡° Hey, hey, what''s up? It''s just me, isn''t it? " Speaking of this, ginseng baby is excited. Like that, I''m quite confident that I can beat invincible hands all over the world¡° what? This little thing is the monster in the green gas in the sky just now? This... This... "The ginseng baby was forced, and obviously someone still bought it. At least Du Shengsheng and Lu Yuan, who had never seen him before, were all stunned. After all, with such a powerful monster, I can even confront Han 3000 in the air for so long. How can I have anything to do with this small thing like a gourd in front of me¡° Yes, it''s me. " Hearing the shock of others, renshenwa was very proud. At that moment, fangfo stood in the center of the world... "How could it be you? You are not... Not... "Ning Yue can''t reflect it, or the reality can''t accept it¡° Hey, hey! " Ginseng baby smiled mysteriously: "do you want to know what''s going on?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2603

    Seeing Han 3000, the joy and smile on his face immediately disappeared. He said goodbye to his head, but he could still hum with his nose¡° Alliance leader! "¡° Three thousand! " As Han Sanyi landed, a group of people called him respectfully and completely worshipped Han Sanyi''s bravery. Han 3000 nodded slightly. At this time, the ginseng baby snorted coldly, and his voice became very high¡° Hum again, your nose is almost gone. " Han 3000 smiled gently. When the confrontation in the air, the guy opened his mouth and Han 3000 recognized his voice. However, seeing that the boy wanted to play, he simply played with him. Although the ending was not unexpected for Han 3000, he was surprised by the powerful power he just showed¡° Don''t pretend to be a good man in front of me, dead bitch. If my Vulcan stone hadn''t been taken by you bitch, do you think it''s still possible for you to blow in front of me? " Ginseng baby put his head to one side and shouted. Han 3000 smiled helplessly: "if you don''t eat so many of my treasures, can you have the power now?"¡° Shit, if you don''t say it''s okay, I''m angry! You said you son of a bitch planted something bad. You planted four strange gourds next to me. I''m just like a gourd now because I absorb too much of the aura of those broken gourds. " Ginseng suddenly called angrily¡° Poof! " When she heard renshenwa''s cry and connected with his present appearance, Shiyu couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Not only she, but also Ning Yue and others on one side couldn''t help secretly covering their mouths and laughing. It''s shameful enough to be laughed at by so many people, but also by beautiful women. Ginseng baby can''t stand: "you''re so special, look at you..." "that ginseng baby, the alliance leader, he took a lot of seeds, but what he planted in the ground... It was planted by Qin Shuang and me." Ning Yue raised her hand to admit her mistake while laughing¡° So, Qin Shuang and I are the culprits. I apologize to you, but... Poof, hahaha! " Ning Yue didn''t finish her words. The whole person couldn''t stand up with laughter. It''s not a big problem to look at his appearance alone, but if you connect it with the grievances on his face and the fact that he changed because he ate too many gourds, it will become quite funny. So not only did Ning Yue lose her poise and laugh until her stomach hurt, but even other disciples of the Baguio palace and everyone who knew him before couldn''t help laughing. This makes ginseng baby immediately embarrassed and eager to find a seam to drill in¡° I don''t care. Anyway, it''s the bitch Han 3000. Grandma''s, Han 3000. You and I are at odds. Hum. " After saying that, he deliberately made such an excuse and went out. However, just before taking a few steps, ginseng baby suddenly turned his head: "where''s my wife?"¡° You blew me out. Do you mean to ask me where I''ve been? " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° I blew you out? " Ginseng baby was stunned and obviously didn''t expect this: "no?"¡° If you don''t believe it, you can ask any of them. Everyone has seen it with their own eyes. " Han 3000 road. Renshenwa looked back and saw that everyone nodded. For a moment, her face was a little guilty: "she... Is she okay? Where can I find her? I want to see her! "¡° She''s fine. She just fainted. I''ve arranged for someone to look after her. Now, should you explain to us what happened at that time? " Han 3000 said this. Although he still smiled on his face, his eyes were obviously very positive. Renshenwa felt guilty in her eyes, calmed down and began to describe the situation at that time¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2604

    When Han 3303 people planted all kinds of treasures on the corpse raising ground again, the whole corpse raising ground was simply a gathering place of aura for ginseng babies. In addition, the corpse raising place itself has extraordinary ability under the action of weak water. Therefore, for ginseng babies, it would take at least many years, or even more than ten years, but it was suddenly shortened against the sky. In the final analysis, ginseng babies are also made of some special plants, so they are also affected by the corpse ground and grow rapidly together with those strange treasures. But the core of the problem is explosion! The reason for the explosion is obviously the excess energy¡° Originally, I could digest all your energy, but the problem is that I lost the Vulcan stone, so the demand for energy has been reduced a lot. " Then, in addition to the greed and eating of ginseng baby, the rarity and energy of rare and rare treasures are far beyond his imagination. He thinks more is better, so everything on the natural corpse raising ground is welcome. It''s like drinking high-purity wine. It''s really fragrant and strong when drinking. Even if the world is not drunk, I''m drunk. But when the wine strength comes up, it''s special. The same is true for ginseng babies to eat those rare treasures! Powerful treasures, he was very comfortable when he ate them, but when those things were converted into Reiki, the guy couldn''t hold on. Burst! Then, that''s the picture everyone saw. When he went up into the sky, he saw Han 3000. He always kept in mind about the Vulcan stone. For a time, he didn''t grow from evil to courage. He absolutely had to educate Han 3000. At the same time, it is also to try your ability after rebirth. After hearing these explanations, Han 3000 was speechless. What else can you eat so much that you can explode yourself... That is, the corpse raising ground is not large enough. If it needs to be several times more, this guy must blow up the whole island? Han 3000 is so, and others need not say more. After being stunned, they can''t help but feel funny and shocked at the same time. Because the experience of ginseng baby also reveals a huge fact. That is how precious and magical Han 3000''s treasures are. Obviously, Han 3000 also saw the reaction of the people and smiled: "what are you still doing? Are they very busy? Anyway, in the next five days, I will take out a large number of pills made of rare treasures every day. "¡° First, let''s say "survival of the fittest." As soon as the voice fell, I only heard bursts of noise from the crowd. The next second, the crowd dispersed, and all of them began to practice Kung Fu honestly and eagerly. Ning Yue smiled helplessly: "it seems that reward is always the best way to motivate people." Han 3000 nodded with a smile and looked at the ginseng baby: "Qin Shuang is in my room. Go over there." After that, Han 3000 plans to clean up at the body raising ground¡° Wait a minute. " Suddenly, ginseng baby stopped Han 3000, with an extremely dignified face¡° What''s up? " Han was stunned¡° So... Where''s your daughter? " Although his face is very hard, what Han Sanqian sees from the eyes of ginseng baby is full of fear. Han 3000 smiled gently, took Ning Yue and Moyang, got up and walked towards the corpse raising ground. In the next few days, Han 3000 began to get busy in an orderly way. Even, every moment is a person who plays "disappearance". Five days is obviously not enough for others, even if they are assisted by various pills. This is also where most disciples are worried. Obviously, this kind of common sense is very disturbing, but in Han 3000, these common principles don''t exist at all. For Han 3000, in fact, these things have long been within his consideration... So Lu Yuan and others found an unusual wonderful thing in the next period of time. All of a sudden, the members of the mystery alliance disappeared... It seemed that they disappeared overnight, leaving no trace! Even Han 3000 can only see him on the corpse raising ground in the morning. Lu Yuan was in a hurry and thought he was dreaming. He also tried to look for the whole island, but he still couldn''t see any human shadow. At that moment, he even began to doubt life... Where the fuck has people gone This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2605

    Lu Yuan''s confusion is also confused for the people of the mysterious people alliance or Tianji palace, but after a short confusion, there is endless joy. The more abundant Reiki world and the abnormal advantage of great time difference. A group of people are like manna for a long time. They crazy invest in it, and then close their eyes to meditate and practice, and never open their eyes again... Han Sansan also practices, but most of the time he is busy with other things. In addition to refining pills in the Tianshu world, Han 3000 has to train his "Apprentice". Obviously, among these disciples, in addition to the identified purple feelings, there are Qin Shuang, Moyang, Dao 12, Liu Fang, Ning Yue, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu and Wang Simin. They are not only related to Han 3000 emotionally, but also Han 3000''s own right arm. Their cultivation directly and absolutely affects the big and small affairs in the league. Of course, there is also the most important little "Apprentice". Han Nian! The girl is noisy and has to practice. She says she has the ability to protect her father and mother in the future. What can Han 3000 do for his daughter? Han 3000 almost gave it to everyone. He helped everyone lay a good foundation with the help of chaos Qi and pill. At the same time, he handed over all his Tianyin skill, Wuxiang magic skill and even Epee to several people. As for the high-level Taixu divine step, Taiyan mental skill, sword array and Beiming four soul mantra, Han 3000 also taught them. But in fact, with their current cultivation, they almost study very hard. Only Qin Shuang, using the Zhenyao magic sword Han 3000 got in the temple, just supported Tao Tianjian rain. Although it could not reach the realm of Han 3000 and Lu Ruoxin, it was strong enough to frighten the people. Moreover, when the old man taught Han 3000 the art of Epee, she was also nearby, and naturally mastered it quickly. Even Han 3000 learned other Dharma quickly. Wuxiang divine skill originally came from nihilism sect. As a real disciple of nihilism sect, it''s no surprise to learn these! However, she can also Master Taixu SHENBU and Taiyan mental skill in a short time. Although it is not as good as Han 3000, it is enough to make Han 3000 sigh. Han 3000 didn''t know that Qin Shuang also had Xiaobai''s beast god gold body. In addition, his talent was outstanding. He didn''t learn much worse than Han 3000. The only disadvantage is that Qin Shuang has been unable to master the four soul mantra of Beiming. I tried several times in a row, and even two separate bodies couldn''t be tossed out. This makes Han 3000 very confused. After all, Taixu SHENBU and Taiyan mind method are obviously not less difficult than the North Ming four soul mantra, or even higher than it. The higher-order ones have learned, but the lower ones can''t! This has to make people laugh bitterly, but at the same time, it is very confused. But obviously, these situations have already been seen by two old guys hiding in the void. Above the void. They are still sitting on the chessboard. In the eyes of the outside world, everything is transparent and silent, and there is nothing there. There are two people in front of the table, but there is a real leisure game, but there are two people floating in front of the table¡° This silly boy...... "Ba Huang Tianshu smiled bitterly, shook his head and decided to play a chess¡° You and I all look at things from the perspective of God, with different natural meanings. If you and I were like three thousand, we might not be as calm as him. " The old sweeper smiled and sipped his green tea. Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled lightly, "that''s what he said. A lot of questions must have been confused, but if you have the courage to meet them, you can also train troops and raise generals step by step. It''s calm and right. It''s really rare, but Qin Shuang... "Maybe it''s a bomb, maybe it''s Wang zuozhi, who became king of Han 3000. What''s the outcome? It depends on Han 3000''s choice." The old sweeper smiled gently¡° I''m afraid it''s the former. " Ba Huang Tianshu shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Lu Ruoxin, this woman, keeps pace with wisdom and beauty. Although Han 3000 is smart, it is as difficult as this chess game!" With that, as soon as the chess pieces are released, the wind and clouds have sprung up on the chessboard, and the killing move is coming. Seeing the complete and complete dead situation, the sweeping old man knew that there was no possibility of turnover, and couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly¡° Like him, you use emotion well, but you will always be affected by emotion. "¡° Really? " The old sweeper smiled gently, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes: "not necessarily!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2606

    As soon as the voice fell, they suddenly turned their hands and swept their hands horizontally. Therefore, the chess pieces immediately fell to the ground on the chessboard, and the chess box in front of them exploded and turned into powder¡° And now? " As soon as the voice fell, he raised his hand slightly. At this time, he saw the old man sweeping the floor holding the only remaining piece in his hand. With a snap, the chess pieces fell to the ground¡° You have no chess. How can you win? " The old sweeper smiled gently. Ba Huang Tian Shu was stunned. Obviously, the behavior of destroying the whole chess game was beyond expectation, but when you think about it carefully, it was a way¡° It seems that you are very relieved of 3000. Even if there is no chess in the world, you should protect him! " Ba Huang Tian Shu shook his head and smiled¡° The iron still needs to be hard. If the chess piece is not hard enough, even if we just protect it between our fingers with our hands, it can''t avoid being destroyed! " The old sweeper smiled softly¡° Then let''s see if the boy of 3000 is hard. "¡° Another round, will you? " The old sweeper smiled gently¡° The time is coming. Won''t you send them? " Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled gently¡° The world belongs to young people. Let them go. When the truth is revealed, when the world dawns and they know themselves, they will also achieve something. Don''t be wasted by us. " As soon as the voice fell, the old man who swept the floor laughed, accompanied by the gentle smile of the eight wasteland books. However, for others in the eight wasteland world, there was no sound, even surprisingly quiet¡° The fifth day has arrived! " Han 3000 looked at the people who had already gathered in front of the thatched house and said softly. Everyone nodded collectively, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressed¡° Are you afraid? " Han 3000 smiled softly. With Han Sanyi''s words, there were some lifeless teams. In a thunderous angry voice, he replied, "I''m not afraid!"¡° Those who are afraid of death can stay here. Brothers who are not afraid of death, let''s go. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 drew in the void and opened the exit of the eight wasteland book. After Han Sanya took the lead and showed that he would never punish anyone who stayed here, Ning Yue, Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng, Qin Shuang and others took the lead in following out. Then, the Baguio palace, the disciple of the mysterious man alliance, and the six monsters in Jiangbei followed. Du Shengsheng and Zhong Beihai looked at each other, nodded and rushed out. Only Chen Shimin hesitated for a moment. For him, his practice in this place was like walking into a warm swaddle. Not to mention that he might die if he went out. Even if he didn''t die, he really didn''t want to go out, because it was so comfortable here... Especially there were many strange animals here... Although Han Sanqi had let everyone find strange animals freely yesterday, He was not very lucky to complete the contract with the strange beast in a non force way. Only a weak yellow level strange beast was willing to be his spiritual pet. But in that forest, there are still unknown red level and gold level strange animals. If you stay here and think of more ways, he can... "What are you waiting for? Shimin, young Xia Han won''t punish you, but as a teacher, I can clean up the door! " Du drank coldly all his life¡° Ah, let''s go, let''s go... "Chen Shimin was stunned and quickly followed up, becoming the last person to leave. On the island, Lu Yuan and others were still looking for Han 3000 and others all over the island. When they returned to the house exhausted, they were almost scared to death! It was still empty when Mingming went out. Only the old woman was still there. When she came back, it was already crowded in front of the main hall. If it weren''t for Lu Yuan and his entourage, they would really doubt whether they had taken the wrong medicine or had the wrong dream¡° WOW! " Suddenly, without waiting for Lu Yuan to ask for clarification, Han 3000 had already raised his hand. For a long time, he only heard the noise of weapons. Then he looked down and saw that a group of people, including Lu Yuan, were directly stupid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2607

    A bunch of people are all stupid... I''ve seen Hao, but I haven''t fucking seen so Hao! Even Lu Yuan, an elite from a big family, was fucking stupid at this time. He has seen a lot of money and weapons, but he has never heard of or seen so many weapons piled up in a moment. I''m afraid it''s the Arsenal on the top of the blue mountain, that''s all... Lu Yuan is OK. The people who came out of the eight wasteland books are actually even more surprised and even frightened at this time. Strange world, plus a large number of strange animals, in fact, it has taken them a long time to get out of the shock. But who knows, as soon as he came out, Han 3000 came again. The weapons of the mountain! Moreover, none of them is rubbish. To put it mildly, he sold these weapons one by one. Han 3000 can say that he is rich and invincible! Even Du Shengsheng, who has always been very stable, couldn''t help swallowing his mouth at this time: "this fucking Hao, shit, I don''t have so many weapons in the sect warehouse of Tianji palace." Zhong Beihai nodded as if pouring garlic: "it''s at least more than 100 Tianji palaces, senior brother..." Chen Shimin was stunned, and even he felt a rising shame. Shit, in front of such a pile of strange animals, you can set up a zoo and a mountain of weapons king, you can show off that you are a disciple of Tianji palace. Shit, It''s really a shame. He''s almost lost to his grandmother''s house. Although he thinks he has a thick skin, he can''t stand the irony of such a big gap. Wang Simin is also stupid. Han 3000 was just a sick chicken in his own eyes. However, now he is not only a mysterious man in the hot Jianghu, but also a famous demon God. In addition, there are thousands of animals and tools... If there is a saying that there are three days of separation and look at each other, Han 3000 is really not three days, at least hundreds of millions of years apart! Because his change is so unreal... "What are you doing? Ning Yue presided over and divided everything. The Baguio palace is a girl, giving priority. " Han 3000 didn''t care about their dull reflection one by one. The whole person was very calm. Hearing Han 3000''s words, the female disciples of Baguio palace, who were stunned, even had undisguised excitement and admiration in their eyes. Powerful, handsome and arrogant enough to capture their hearts, but Han 3000 needs more money to make others point. Isn''t this the perfect man they describe themselves perfectly?! Not to mention them, even Ning Yue looked at Han 3000 in surprise at this time: "take it first from Baguio palace?"¡° Any questions? " Han 3000 said calmly. Then he gently picked up Han Nian: "I''ll take nian''er outside. After an hour, I''ll set out in front of the island."¡° Dad, take you to read peach. " Chong Han Nian smiled gently and Han 3000 said softly. Although the father and daughter have been together for a long time in the eight wasteland book, Han 3000 has been busy training everyone and hardly accompanied the girl. This hour is a special time for Han 3000. When Han Sanyi left, a group of people looked at his back with different expressions¡° Shit, I also want to give him a baby! " A female disciple of Baguio palace was moved and envied with tears in her eyes¡° Since I met the leader of the alliance, I suddenly felt that other men were not interesting... "Me too..." a group of girls did this one by one, but I don''t know who took the lead to turn "sadness and anger" into strength. Since it was given by Han Sanqian, it must be their most precious gift. Without saying much, they went directly to the weapon warehouse. On the other side of the island at this time, the peach blossom garden had been full of laughter and laughter, and the father and daughter had fun and were very happy... However, after enough fun, the father and daughter gently lay on the peach blossom tree, looking at the blue sky and the white clouds at this time. Su Yingxia was looking at them, and the father and daughter were holding a warm smile¡° Shall we go find mom? " Han 3000 road. Han Nian nodded: "OK, then I''ll build a big house here and stay with my parents forever." Han 3000 nodded, touched his head and looked up. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2608

    "Baguio palace, 472 disciples, come to Qi!"¡° Tianji palace, 46 disciples, come to Qi. "¡° Eighty four disciples of the mystic alliance, come together. "¡° Nihilism, Qin Shuang represents all the disciples! "¡° The Wang family, Wang Simin, represents the Wang family, Qi! "¡° Commander Zuo, help mang to Qi! " As the number of people arrived, Ning Yue shouted loudly, and the people responded in unison. The powerful voice shook the sky, and the momentum was full. Lu Yuan and others were shocked. But everyone also knows that there are countless sadness hidden in this roar. There is only Qin Shuang left in nihilism! Wang Simin is the only one left in the Wang family! Even fumang was just a "person" who came but didn''t come. He shouted out from the generation of Fuli. Han 3000 came steadily with Han Nian in his arms. His face was like sea water. It was both calm and cold¡° These are more than 600 people. " Han 3000 glanced at everyone and smiled gently: "they are all my brothers and sisters. I have nothing to say, but just for one thing, I hope to take all of you home."¡° Let''s go! "¡° Woo!!! " At this time, as Han 3000 drank softly, the sound of the Cape suddenly came to mind on the island. Looking back, my wife and mother-in-law, dressed in white, stood on the lonely mountain in the island, holding conch, blowing the sky! Lonely singing and playing music to sacrifice the military power! Everyone looked back, not only the sense of war¡° Kill "600 drinks, shake the sky in unison¡° Miss, there are warships around the sea. It seems that Han 3000 has poured out this time! " At this time, on a certain road, dozens of proud men in beautiful clothes and light carried a jade sedan chair, followed by several beautiful waitresses in front of and behind them. They took flowers and jade fans in their hands, shook them gently, and scattered flowers, quite like a trip to the fairy palace. As a woman in black quickly fell from the sky and then slightly landed in front of the sedan, the whole team stopped slightly, and she quickly knelt down in a very low posture. The two maidens hurried to open the car curtain. What came into view was the luxurious interior and the incomparable beauty¡° It took seven days to set out. Guess what Han 3000 is doing? " The beauty smiled gently, and the pink and Dai fell into the city. Even compared with the surrounding flowers, they were only eclipsed. And who can have such a wonderful person except Lu Ruoxin?! However, at this time, behind Lu Ruoxin''s sedan, there are several guards who are top experts at a glance, escorting a flow car full of high-quality boxes and cabinets. It''s general where anti Buddha is going to give gifts. The woman in black did not change her face and slightly bowed her head: "I dare not guess." Lu Ruoxin seemed to be in a good mood and smiled: "Chi Meng, you have followed me for so long. If I let you say it, just say it."¡° Yes! " Chi Meng nodded, meditated for a moment, and said, "the maid guessed that in seven days, Han 3000 should be self-cultivation."¡° Why? "¡° In the border town, the group of monks had caused heavy damage to Han 3000. The key is to leave the zombies in the whole city. The young master of the Fang family had been unable to make a move before, so that Han 3000 spent a lot of energy on the zombie. Even if he made Han 3000 of iron, he could not be completely unaffected. "¡° The next bone burning city will not be easy. I think Han 3000 must understand this, so... "Chi Meng said this, raised his eyes slightly and looked at Lu Ruoxin. Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "is that all?"¡° I''m stupid. Please give me some advice. "¡° It''s not like giving advice. It''s just that your prejudice against Han 3000 is so stubborn that you ignore the details of this person. "¡° Prejudice? " Chi Meng frowned: "although Han 3000 is a man of the earth, there was prejudice and arrogance when his maidservant first came into contact with him, but that was before. Now, the maidservant has no longer looked down on him like others." If you really despise it, with Chi Meng''s style, you have already broken Han 3000''s corpses to solve your heart''s hatred. How can you still delay doing it now¡° I believe you have great respect for Han 3000 and even regard him as a master far better than yourself, but it doesn''t mean you have no prejudice, but your prejudice comes not from arrogance, but from hatred. " Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2609

    "Say it." Lu Ruoxin smiled¡° Han 3000 is still training? " Chi Meng said. Lu Ruoxin was very satisfied and nodded slightly: "it''s not stupid. It''s transparent at a little."¡° Seven days of training, but it''s meaningful? " Chi Meng doesn''t believe it very much. If he had been replaced by others, he would have despised it: "most of the people Han 3000 receives are scattered Rangers, not to mention their qualifications. Even if they are all heroes among people, it is absolutely impossible to have any growth in seven days."¡° What did he do with this God? " Chi Meng was puzzled¡° I can''t guess that. " Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly, as if thinking about something. He murmured no more words, but fell into meditation¡° Miss, I think you don''t have to guess. In just seven days, Han 3000, even if he was a God again, it was his own. Isn''t it a fool''s dream to build a group of mobs into a teacher of kings? "¡° Don''t forget that the place where Han 3000 is located is Xianling Island, which may have the most natural materials and earth treasures in the world. " Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "however, I''m not bad."¡° Miss, the chains of God have been refined? " Chi Meng was surprised. Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "although it is not full, it can also be used. The most important thing is the first 13 chapters of Zi!" The first thirteen chapters of Zi were won by Lu Ruoxin in a duel with Han 3000. Although that victory is still a mystery in Lu Ruoxin''s eyes, he has at least got it. In fact, according to the situation at that time, Lu Ruoxin knew that he had lost, but he reversed the world at the critical moment. First, Lu Ruoxin knew that someone was secretly helping her, and this person was only the old sweeper at the scene. Second, when the old sweeper announced the results of the competition, he was obviously biased in words. This makes Lu Ruoxin actually very strange. After all, the old man sweeping the floor is not his own person, but Han 3000''s person, but the old guy turns his elbow out, which has to make Lu Ruoxin feel that this may be a conspiracy! Therefore, Lu Ruoxin got the 13 chapters of the Gucci book early, but he kept it and didn''t use it. It was not until recently that the shackles of God were completed and Lu Ruoxin''s accomplishments rose sharply that she took the time to take out the first 13 chapters of the son and look at them. But some things, do not see do not know, a look startled. The first thirteen chapters of this book not only do not have any conspiracy in their own imagination, but they are full of unique learning mysteries. As the floor sweeper said, they contain two ancient unique learning, three self created killing moves and eight legendary skills in the extreme East! Lu Ruoxin is like opening Pandora, from doubt to excitement, from excitement to tension, and then like crazy to absorb the nutrition in the book. Now, although there is only one chapter in Chapter 13, Lu Ruoxin has benefited a lot from a good start. She also believes that if she wins all the chapters over time, she will inevitably usher in incredible changes¡° Congratulations, miss! " Chi Meng hurriedly congratulated. Lu Ruoxin smiled lightly: "there''s no need to congratulate now. It''s not too late to congratulate when the future has been completed."¡° It''s been delayed for seven days. I''m afraid Fang Kun can''t wait. "¡° I''ve been urging my maids and maidservants many times. I want to hate Han 3000 deeply. I''d like to marry Su Yingxia quickly to relieve my hatred. " Chi Meng whispered¡° Really? " Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and thought deeply¡° Miss, don''t you want Fang Kun and Su Yingxia to get married? But didn''t you arrange it yourself? " Chi Meng doesn''t understand. According to the truth, Lu Ruoxin should be happy about Fang Kun''s marriage with Su Yingxia. How can he not only have no happiness, but also have a faint cloud of doubt on his face? This is really strange! What''s the difference between lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot¡° Hoo! " Lu Ruoxin took a breath, and Liu Mei still frowned. He didn''t speak for a long time¡° Miss? " Chi Meng whispered¡° Let''s go. " Lu Ruoxin thought for a moment, took back his eyes, then slightly put down the sedan curtain, and the sedan bearer hurriedly got up and went away to the distance. At this time, Han 3000 at the other end also came ashore from the sea and headed for the distance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2610

    "Three thousand. It''s been almost a day. It''s getting late. Why don''t we find a place to rest?" This is a whole day. From the seaside, it passes through dozens of mountains and countless swamps and forests. At this time, the sunset is about to fall, and a group of people are exhausted. Han 3000 glanced at the people behind him. Although the morale was still there, his fatigue was also obvious. Although everyone has a spirit beast, no one is willing to waste its combat power on the foot. After all, it is no longer just on the way back to Xianling island¡° But where to rest is a problem. " The frozen moon whispered. All dressed in light clothes, it was already dirty by the mud and water of the forest and swamp¡° When we go to the bone burning city, we basically move to the north border. It''s OK in the morning. At least there are cities occasionally. But in the afternoon, we go more and more outside. There are already wilderness and mountains around. Let alone cities, even a family has never seen them. " Moyang whispered. Jianghu baixiaosheng looked at the map: "the city in the morning is the last city. There are barren mountains and jungles all the way forward, and there is no smoke."¡° But the question is, how do you rest in such a place? " Dao 12''s legs are still stuck in the mud. He is very depressed. Han 3000 looked around. He was really helpless. This place is completely a rainforest. Not to mention the trees, the air is extremely humid, and the ground is constantly swamped. If you don''t even have a place to stay, naturally you can''t talk about rest¡° Four dragons! " Lin long drank softly and fell into a dead silence around him! But the next second, I only heard the wind blowing around¡° The four dragons are here! " With the four voices drinking together, the vast top of the forest, at this time, the four Dragon shadows suddenly appear¡° You four have been following me since you came out of nihilism, but you are of no use. You really disgrace my dragon family. " Lin long said coldly. The four dragons hovered in the air, bowing their heads. Xianling island against datianlu is their last battle. The four dragons are seriously injured and have been cultivating nearby. Although he has pursued Han 3000 several times, however, the opponents he met are too powerful. Even if the four dragons are not hurt, they are completely hurt, not to mention hurt¡° I don''t blame them. " Han 3000 waved his hand. The treasure of the four dragons has made an incomparable contribution. In terms of their cultivation, they really can''t do anything else¡° Is there a better place around here? " Lin long did not investigate, and asked calmly¡° There are still swamps and rain forests within three miles, but... "Speaking of this, the four of them looked at each other, and no one dared to pit again¡° But what? " Han 3000 frowned and said. From Si Long''s eyes, Han 3000 obviously felt that the situation seemed bad¡° Seventy miles ahead, there is a village where you can rest, but... "But there is a drought ahead. You should be ready."¡° Most importantly, the village... "Speaking of this, the four dragons stopped talking¡° It''s kind of weird. " In Lin Long''s angry eyes, Si Long finally spoke¡° Some strange? " Han 3000 looked suspiciously at the four dragons and looked at everyone¡° Well... We don''t know, just look at the appearance. " Four Dragon Road. Lin long nodded: "you go down first." With that, Lin long looked at Han 3000¡° Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. You can''t spend the night in the swamp?! Besides, we still have to move forward. " Han 3000 zhengse road¡° Yes, spend a night in the swamp. I''m afraid we''ll all get bloated tomorrow. " Moyang nodded: "anyway, there is still some time for the sun to set completely. It''s not dark. There should be no problem in a village with so many of us." Han 3000 nodded, waved his big hand and continued to move forward. Half an hour later, the rain forest and swamp disappeared, and the dry land seemed to be spliced there, suddenly appearing in front of everyone. Almost at the same time, everyone also vaguely heard the loud and sharp music of Suona in front of them. But as the four dragons said, it''s weird! It''s weird! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2611

    The sound of Suona is continuous, interlaced and accompanied by each other! However, it is unimaginable that in this suona, it is not all harmony, but there are other songs in it¡° Three thousand, what the hell is this suona? It''s a joy to hear, but how can it make people scared? " Dao twelve frowned. Not only does Dao 12 feel this way, but everyone actually feels this way at this time. Although it is joy, it is creepy and the spine is cold¡° Because although the song is a song of joy, it is mixed with a song of sadness and joy. " Ning Yue frowned and replied¡° It''s not a song from our Central Plains. " Qin Shuang also said. Hearing the dialogue, Zhong Beihai and others silently put up their swords, fully armed and ready to deal with all kinds of dangers at any time¡° We''re going to stay. Be polite and put down our swords. " Han sanning frowned. At the same time, God''s knowledge spread around. It is strange that there is no strong internal breathing around. Seeing that everyone had put down his sword, Han 3000 took back his divine knowledge. At the same time, he thought back slightly: "there are still some times, go and have a look."¡° Three thousand. It''s dry here anyway. Otherwise, for the sake of safety, we''d better not go. " Wang Simin said¡° There is nothing here except wasteland, and it is not far from that village. If there is danger, what is the difference between being there and here? " Han 3000 said, "come on, let''s go."¡° Yes, Miss Wang, so many of us are afraid of him. " Someone said. At this time, Chen Shimin gathered up at the top of his fart and smiled, "if Miss is afraid, I can protect you."¡° Who the fuck are you! " Wang Simin glared at Chen Shimin and caught up with the big army that had been moving forward. Only Chen Shimin who was messy in the wind... "This... This girl is so hot?" Chen Shimin was silly. Mingming just looked like a weak little girl in front of Han 3000. How can he... In the blink of an eye? It''s fucking outrageous! A few minutes later... Passing through a low mountain, the line of sight soon became unusually wide. Looking down from top to bottom, it was a green state relative to the dry land. On the green state, a small village is located on it. Although there are no walls around, it still uses a lot of fences and sticks to build simple fences¡° Shit, what the fuck is that? " Dao 12''s pupils opened wide and looked at the village in the distance. On the gate of the village, a group of people and horses are walking around the entrance of the village in place. Each of them is dressed in red and dances with happy strides under the chorus of Suona. The whole sedan chair was lifted up and down with the others. But it''s unimaginable and even numbing... The sound of Suona is a song of sadness and music. It''s extremely sad and harsh¡° Three thousand, look at that! " As Moyang shouted, Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked. In the rear of the village, there was also a team of people walking with their heads down. Only these people, dressed in plain clothes, with long black hats on their heads and hemp ropes around their waist, flew with the suona. Among the crowd, a coffin was carried by the people together. The coffin was dark and there was a big word on the coffin. However, it is also unimaginable that the sound of the suona in the front row is not the sadness and music in response to the situation, but the loudest joy song of the two suona songs heard by Han Sanqian and others before¡° This... "Hiss!" Seeing this, everyone, including Han 3000, couldn''t help sucking the cool air and cooling the back ridge. Seemingly ordinary funeral and wedding, but because of the strange fun mix, it is no longer ordinary, and even frightening. Even in this broad day, people can''t help feeling the wind¡° Three thousand, isn''t that evil? "¡° Yes... How could it be like this... "Han Sanqian''s eyes gathered slightly, and the next moment... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2612

    The next moment, Han 3000 raised his hand slightly, and then led everyone to the past. Can the body of a living person scare the body of a dead body or the bride? Moreover, according to the route planned by Han 3000 and others, this village is a must pass, otherwise it will take several days to climb the mountains and surround the forest. Most importantly, everyone needs to rest¡° Three thousand, are we really going there? " A hundred Xiaosheng in the Jianghu said in a hurry. He is also well-informed, but he has never heard of or seen such a strange funeral ceremony¡° Go! " Han 3000 nodded: "maybe it''s just other people''s customs. Although it''s strange, there''s no need to make a fuss. Besides, do we have a choice? "¡° Just go. Can so many of us be afraid of them? If you dare not even a village, what about the bone burning city? " Wang Simin''s atmospheric way¡° You''re right! Our destination is much more terrible than these. " As Wang Simin spoke, others responded one after another¡° Most importantly, there seems to be no strange smell in this village. " Lin long whispered. Yes, this is also one of the fundamental reasons why han 3000 feels flustered, but still has to choose the past without hesitation. Han 3000 took the lead, followed by a group of people, quickly went down the hillside and headed for the village all the way. In a moment, when the sound of Suona became more and more sharp, the party also came to the entrance of the village. Red clothes are winding, red shadows are dancing, and elegy is singing. Looking around, everyone smiles, but the smile is very frozen and dumb. In the extreme joy, there are endless sadness and sorrow. With the arrival of hundreds of Han Sanyi and his party, the people in red in front of the whole village did not mean to stay at all. They were still at the entrance of the village, dancing with sadness and music and walking with rhythm. The flaming pride swayed violently with the dancing up and down of the crowd. The slightly side opened car door vaguely exposed a bit of the situation in the sedan chair. It seemed that there was a bride in Phoenix clothes. Han 3000 took a look at all the people behind him and asked them to follow him, bypass the welcoming crowd in front of the door and enter the village from the side. However, when a group of people walked around carefully, at this time, with the sudden high pitched suona, the wedding team jumped more happily and stepped more. Even once approached Han 3000 and others. Even if Han 3000 had ordered to avoid, even when they saw the wedding team, they avoided in time. However, no one expected that the welcoming team would suddenly increase its pace and rush towards them. It was too late to dodge one by one. The two sides hit each other. Almost at this time, Dao 12 and others were taken by the disorderly flow of people. For a time, they were knocked upside down. Under several stumbles, they suddenly brought something down. With a dull sound, several people looked back and saw that the sedan chair at the front of the wedding team was directly out of balance and hit the ground¡° Bang! " Dao 12''s eyes were sick and his hands were quick to pull, but it was obviously too late to find it. With a loud noise, the sedan chair hit Dao 12 and others in front¡° PA! " The bride in the sedan chair suddenly fell out of the sedan chair and fell just 12 inches away from the knife. The big red cap covers the top of the head, and a festive Phoenix dress is very beautiful¡° No. " Dao 12 suddenly felt anxious. On the day of great joy, I and others inadvertently damaged other people''s wedding team. What''s more annoying is that I knocked down the bride''s sedan chair and let the bride fall out of the sedan chair. I''m very sorry whether I mean it or not. Han 3000 turned back in time, and Wang Simin frowned. Because at this time, the bride lying in front of Dao 12 not only didn''t give a cry of pain, but even at this moment, she didn''t even move¡° My God, I won''t bump the bride... "Wang Simin didn''t dare to go on. Ning Yue and others obviously found this. They were nervous and guilty one by one! Dao 12 naturally saw it. When the people motioned, he shouted softly, but the bride didn''t respond. The next second, he quickly stretched out his hand and gently opened the bride''s veil to see her situation, but as soon as he opened it, his pupils suddenly opened... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2613

    When the knife was tight, there was a sudden cold sweat on his forehead, and the tension of the whole person turned into fear¡° Ah! " Dao 12 suddenly threw away the corner of the cap he held in his hand, and then his body subconsciously rubbed back¡° Corpse... Corpse...! " Dao 12 shouted in horror. Almost at this time, Ning Yue and others saw that the situation on Dao 12 was wrong. Listening to his words, they immediately frowned one by one. Is it hard? The bride fell to death?! Thinking of this, several people led by Ning Yue hurried over, and then looked at the bride in Dao 12''s frightened eyes. When Ning Yue just put her hand on the pulse of the new year, she was a little shocked. Wang Simin quickly pillowed the bride''s head in her arms, but when she looked wrong, she suddenly found something... At this time, I don''t know when, there was a gentle breeze blowing by. In the majestic area, the cap was raised slightly. A strange smell suddenly came into everyone''s nose... The smell of rouge mixed with some rotten smell! Ning Yue left recently. Almost subconsciously, with the source of the odor, she looked down and lifted her head. A pale face that had even begun to rot suddenly appeared straight in front of her. Seeing the frozen moon like this, Wang Simin was stunned. He looked down and threw the bride in front of him! It was a basically white and smelly body. Although it was dressed with all kinds of rouge, it could not cover the almost rotten body parts at all, but also made the face of the body look unusually ferocious. It seems that because of a fall, Wang Simin held her slightly, her body was squeezed by pressure, and maggots poured out of her mouth... "Oh!" Wang Simin suddenly covered her mouth, leaned aside and vomited. Ning Yue and Dao 12 were not much better. Their faces were extremely ugly, and their bodies subconsciously retreated. Not only them, but also Han 3000 at this time. He was both surprised and disgusted! Who can imagine that the beautiful bride should have been dressed up, but under the beautiful Phoenix crown Xia clothes is a rotten and smelly body... "How can this be?" Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng almost felt the constant tumbling in his stomach. The whole person was shocked and murmured. Han Sanqian also frowned. For a time, his back was cool. With the sudden high pitched suona, he felt even more gloomy for a time. But at this time, bursts of joyful high pitched suona also sounded, and the smell of burning incense wax floated in the air! Tightly, several pieces of broken paper floated by. I don''t know when the funeral procession behind the entrance of the village suddenly appeared above the entrance of the village. With the arrival of the group of people with white hemp rope, long black hats, ghost paper and coffins, the joyful suona sound in their team also became louder. With the appearance of joy, the funeral team in white and black hat approached slowly at this time, and soon walked into the welcoming team. For a time, sad music and happy songs were played together, and the people who greeted the relatives were mixed with the people who sent off the funeral. Coffin, Xijiao! Ghost paper, safflower! Red, white! The strong and sharp contrast between the two poles came together at this time. Unspeakable weird, unspeakable people feel uncomfortable! It''s too dark to say¡° This... What the hell is going on? " Even Moyang took a big step back and looked at the two waves of mixed teams at the entrance of the village in fear. Not only he, but also the crowd behind Han 3000, pushed closer to each other because of fear. Han 3000 frowned and stared at the crowd without saying a word. Extremely strange and strange, so that Qiang Ruhan 3000 can''t help wondering, and the heavenly eye has already been opened for observation. But these people are normal people. The only difference is... "There is someone in the coffin." Han 3000 was shocked and said softly¡° Is there anyone in the coffin? " Zhong Beihai was stunned. Isn''t that normal? What''s not normal should be no talent, right. Han 3000 frowned more tightly and whispered, "I''m not talking about dead people, but living people."¡° Of course death is in the coffin... Wait, what do you mean? The coffin is not a corpse, but a living man? " After Zhong Beihai reflected it, his eyes suddenly stared, terrified and shocked! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2614

    you ''re right! The coffin contains not dead bodies, but living people! Not only Zhong Beihai and others were shocked, but even Han 3000 seen by Tianyan was shocked at this time. The bride in the sedan chair is a dead body, which is enough to infiltrate people, but a living man emerges from the coffin. Why?! One joy and one loss, but opposite to each other, this is not simply strange to describe. To be exact, it is abnormal and frightening¡° Hoo! " Suddenly, at this time, the suona suddenly sounded, both sides chimed together, extremely loud, and the voice was sharp, as if it was going to tear the sky. Everyone couldn''t help covering their ears! But in a twinkling of an eye, the loud suona voice suddenly turned to a relatively gentle rhythm, and they released their hands¡° Corpse... Where''s the corpse? " Dao 12 hurried back to his eyes, but he no longer saw the bride lying on the ground in front of him. For a moment, he looked around in panic. Dao 12 is so, especially Ning Yue and Wang Simin, because they are obviously closer to the body. But almost at the moment when I covered my ears just now, the body in front of me disappeared. How can this make people not feel terror and panic?! Han 3000 also found that the bodies on the ground were missing. Suddenly looking back, he was stunned one by one. On the thick black coffin, the bride''s legs are forked on the, with a red cap and a red phoenix dress. It''s frightening to stay away from the black wood of the coffin. Moyang wanted to catch up on the spot, but at this time, as the bride sat in the coffin, the two funeral teams also suddenly lined up in a team. Between red and black, led by the suona hands of the two teams, they jumped and walked slowly towards the village¡° Shit, shit? Damn it! " Dao 12 stood up from the ground and looked at the fading funeral procession. Dao 12 couldn''t help spitting and was very depressed. Han 3000 and others also gathered and murmured at the far away team¡° There is always a taboo about mourning. It is the so-called "happiness does not collide with mourning, and mourning does not meet happiness". This is a tradition that has existed since ancient times, and even the consensus of all mankind, but this village... "Not only does mourning go on at the same time, but strangely, the two teams of happiness and mourning finally gather together."¡° It''s creepy. "¡° Yes, there are living people in the coffin, but the bride in the bride''s sedan chair is dead. What they like to play is funeral music, but what they sing is wedding songs. These can''t be expressed in just words. It can only be said that these people are simply abnormal! " At this time, everyone kept talking! Han 3000 also didn''t understand this. As each of them said, this funeral ceremony is really strange and even irritating¡° Three thousand. The village has not entered yet. It''s already a strange panic. Four dragons are right. This place is really strange. "¡° Yeah, are we really going in? Besides, do you want to live? " Beside, Moyang and others asked softly. They are not afraid, but they are not familiar with people outside, and such a place is so strange, so they have to be careful. Han 3000 frowned and had a lot of thoughts. It was obvious that he was seriously considering all the pros and cons for a time. However, almost as Han 3000 was thinking, the village suddenly sang and danced, and people''s laughter and laughter could be heard. But just now, Murakami was very quiet. How could he completely change his appearance in a moment! Obviously, not only Han 3000 heard it, but all the people at the scene also heard it. One by one, their faces suddenly showed panic. Then, looking at each other, Dao came forward to Han 3000 in more than twelve steps and whispered, "shit, 3000, can''t we go into hell?"¡° This is a village without a village in front of it and a village without a shop in the back. This possibility cannot be ruled out. " Dao 12''s words are reasonable, but Han 3000 disagrees: "although the sun is about to set, it is completely gone?"¡° No! "¡° If it''s a ghost, how can it come out before the Yang Qi dissipates? " Han 3000 finished and looked at everyone: "enter the village!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2615

    When Han 3000''s voice fell, he had taken the lead in entering the village. Even if others had their own ideas, they could only follow Han 3000 in obediently. Although the village is simple, it is indeed not small. The village is almost full of local thatched houses. The outermost layer is plastered on the wall with something similar to cow dung, which not only stabilizes the wall, but also makes these simple houses look very distinctive with unique colors. Because it is too simple, the house naturally has no so-called decoration style. It is roughly the same as the Central Plains, but some details are different. There are roads everywhere, but there are no roads everywhere. People can easily lose their way when they walk in them. However, it''s not very big here. In addition, there has always been a noisy voice to guide a group of people, and all the way on the ground are ghost coins scattered by the previous happy funeral team. After several turns, a group of people have come to the center of the village in a moment. In the center, there is a relatively large house. The decoration is not much different from other thatched houses, but the volume becomes larger. At the same time, there are some strange carvings on the door strings. The texture of these carvings is obviously not seen in the Central Plains. Some are beautiful and some are strange. In front of the big house was a huge open space. At this time, the open space was almost crowded with people. They sat on the ground, laughed and talked to each other, or danced strangely. In the crowd, the coffin on which the bride was riding was directly placed, with red and white people on both sides. The breeze blew, and the dark paper on the ground flew all over the sky, adding a bit of strangeness to the already desolate village. But compared with the shock of Han 3000 and others, the people in the village seem to pay no attention to it. They are still laughing, singing and dancing¡° Damn it, could it be the living man in the coffin and the woman in the sedan chair? " Dao 12 stopped by Han 3000 and asked softly¡° No? " Mo Yang frowned¡° Some things are really incredible. Dao 12''s words are not unreasonable. " Liu Fang nodded¡° It''s impossible. " Han 3000 said softly, "it''s not surprising that the bride is a dead body, but what should I say about the living in the coffin?" Han 3000''s words immediately made Dao 12 and Liu Fang stop talking¡° Is it difficult that the groom won''t do it? So, these people came hard and put them in the coffin? " Wang Simin said. As soon as she said this, she suddenly blushed inexplicably. She suddenly remembered that at the beginning, "maybe I just wanted the groom to die and bury him in advance." Dao 12 still feels that although his view is flawed, it may also be right¡° The groom''s death is at least after the matter is over, and it is obviously not at this time that he will toss people to death. " Du Shengsheng also looked at Han 3000 and expressed his views. Han 3000 nodded. Yes, Dao 12 and Liu Fang''s views are indeed the greatest possibility, but the details deny the existence of these everywhere. However, almost at this time, an old man suddenly came out of the house. Behind him, there were dozens of old people who were not luxurious, but were clean and generous compared with the villagers¡° The auspicious hour has arrived! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2616

    As the old man lifted his hand, he shouted, "the auspicious day has come, I announce, start."¡° The bride has arrived. The groom welcomes the bride and kicks the sedan door! " As soon as the old man''s voice fell, suona''s joys and sorrows echoed again, and the chorus broke the sky! Almost at the same time, behind a group of old people and above the gate, an old woman helped a young man wearing a ceremonial crown out. Although his skin is relatively dark and rough, his dress is not so luxurious, and even his clothes can''t cover up his rustic atmosphere, he is younger and looks quite handsome¡° Shit, what do you mean? Is this the real groom? The living man in the coffin... "Dao 12 was completely stupid. According to his inference, the bridegroom in the coffin should be the bound bridegroom, but this will suddenly show a positive Lord, which makes people confused¡° Is it a barbarian tribe? The people in the coffin will be used to sacrifice the living later? " Liu Fang frowned. Some backward ancient tribes retain some strange and cruel customs, which is indeed very likely to exist. But for Han 3000, he still doesn''t agree with this statement. If the living sacrifice, why put people in coffins? It''s unnecessary¡° I can''t understand it. I can''t understand it at all. " Du Shengsheng was also puzzled and shook his head one after another. For him, even at this age, he has a wide range of knowledge, but it is still completely difficult to understand. Just at this time, the leading old man and others seemed to find the arrival of Han 3000 and others. The young man was obviously stunned, and a trace of panic appeared on his face. Other villagers also looked back at the people, and their eyes were alert for a time. The leading old man gently glanced at Han 3000 and others. Then he put his eyes on the groom and drank softly: "what are you waiting for? Still kicking the coffin? " After being scolded by the old man, the young man reflected it. In a hurry, under the leadership of the old woman, he soon came to the side of the coffin. Looking at the stiff body sitting on the coffin, the man couldn''t help swallowing his mouth. The old woman gently picked up the young man''s leg and shouted¡° Bang! " The foot followed and gently kicked on the coffin, and the coffin immediately made a stuffy sound¡° Enter the hall! " The old woman shouted again, and then even she waved. In the red and white team, there were four people in total. The old woman said that the four people separated the sides of the coffin. Then, the four people worked together to slowly lift the body on the coffin. The old woman was quick eyed and quick handed. She slapped the young man next to her. The young man bent up subconsciously because of pain. But almost at the moment he bent over, the red and white four also put the body on his back¡° Oh! " Wang Simin immediately covered her mouth with her hands and wanted to vomit on the spot. Ning Yue, Liu Fang and Ziqing are not much better. For them, such a disgusting rotten body is not only dressed in a sedan chair, but also carried on the back by living people. How can it not make people sick. Not to mention the women, even the men present, at this time, they are also unhappy. They not only sympathize with the young man, but also disgust¡° Strangers spread out! " The young man was also disgusted, but as the old woman shouted loudly, a group of old people on the front door gave way one after another, while the young man could only harden his scalp, bite his teeth, carry the body on his back and walk towards the front room. As he walked in, the body was obviously bumped and stressed on his back. Dada, dada! Under the pressure, almost the same as before, the body''s mouth once again shed strange and disgusting liquid and active twisting maggots! Fell on him, or fell on the ground from him... "It''s fucking disgusting." Jianghu baixiaosheng said goodbye and didn''t want to see it. Even Han 3000, his eyebrows were frowned, and a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2617

    As soon as the old man looked at Han 3000, the old men beside him also looked over, and all the villagers at the scene silently turned back. Then they stood up and kept moving closer to Han 3000 and others. Looking at the crowd, Wang Simin, a savage girl, was about to draw a knife on the spot, but Han 3000 held her hand directly. She was stunned, turned around, and suddenly blushed¡° Back! " Han 3000 drank softly. He didn''t look at Wang Simin at all. He just took everyone back with vigilance and tried to keep a safe distance from the villagers¡° Who are you? " Almost at this time, the old man led a group of old men out of the crowd and looked at Han 3000 and others. His eyes were alert and cold¡° I''m Xiahan 3000. I''m passing by. It''s getting late. I want to stay and have a rest. " Han 3000 hurriedly explained, "we have no malice." The old man frowned slightly, looked up and down at Han 3000, and then gently sideways glanced at the dense crowd behind Han 3000¡° "Overnight?" The old man was discontented¡° They are all my disciples. " Han 3000 explained sincerely¡° We are the mystery alliance. " Wang Simin added¡° No! " The old man said with a ruthless cold face: "the village is very small and can''t accommodate other people. The accommodation is free. Please leave." With that, the old man stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. Wang Simin wanted to say something, but seeing the old man''s tough attitude and cold expression, Han Sanyi stopped her and then hugged her slightly: "OK, then don''t bother." With that, Han 3000 turned around and walked out with people. Even if Zhong Beihai and others felt that they didn''t fight so much and left, they were more or less unwilling. It can be seen that Han 3000 had made up his mind to go, so they had to obediently follow behind and walk outside the village. In just a moment, the party had come out of the village. Although the sky has begun to darken at this time, it can still be seen visually. There is also a mountain ahead. Although it is not too high, there are no trees and green grass, it is just a poor land. But at present, the village does not allow accommodation, and there is no way to go there for a temporary rest¡° Be careful when you walk at night. " With an order, Han 3000 led the army forward. However, the party had just walked a few steps. Suddenly, they only heard bursts of scattered footsteps coming in a hurry behind them. When they looked back, they saw several figures chasing after them in the dark¡° Brush! " At the end of the team, Lu Yuan and other people on the top of the blue mountain lit up their long sword when they saw someone coming. Under the moonlight, the long sword appeared in cold light¡° I want to see your leader. " Stopped by the long sword, several figures stopped in front of Lu Yuan and others, panting and shouting. Lu Yuan frowned and hesitated. At this time, Han 3000 had come over. Han 3000 frowned when he saw the visitor. Although they didn''t know each other, it was obvious that these people were villagers in the village just now¡° I am! " Han 3000 replied strangely¡° Village head, please. " The leader hugged Han 3000 slightly and said softly. Village head, please? Han 3000 frowned. What does that mean¡° Shit, you just kicked us out, and now you want to invite us over. What are you doing? " Dao 12 was depressed on the spot. The visitor didn''t speak, just slightly lowered his head and waited for Han 3000''s reply¡° Three thousand, they just kicked us out, and now they want to invite us back. The village head must have another plan if he doesn''t have shit in his head. Be careful. " Moyang also gently gathered in front of Han 3000 and said in a wary whisper¡° Yes, three thousand. There must be a reason why things are strange. " Liu Fang echoed softly¡° It''s getting late and it''s getting dark. If there''s an ambush, it''s extremely bad for us. " Jianghu baixiaosheng also said. Han 3000 nodded. Everyone''s concern was not unreasonable. This behavior of the village head is indeed quite strange. However, how to weigh is what Han 3000 needs to master and judge. A moment later, Han 3000 nodded and suddenly smiled, "OK, please lead the way ahead." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2618

    "Please." The leading villager said that and turned to take the road for Han 3000¡° Three thousand! " Several people hurried to keep up with Han 3000. Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu said anxiously, "are you really not afraid of their ambush? It used to be dawn, so he drove us away. Now it''s getting dark, but it''s the best time to ambush. As you have seen before, those people are not close to each other. Coupled with such a strange wedding, I don''t think we should go back to this village. "¡° Yes, these strange people may be a problem. Instead, we might as well go to the hillside and have a rest. "¡° "Three thousand..." Bai Xiaosheng hurriedly advised. Han 3000 just smiled. Han 3000 didn''t think about these, but the problem is, what choice does he have¡° If these people really want to deal with us, will the hillside be safe? " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° On the hillside, we are at least condescending, and we can do everything. Although there are many villagers, we also have a lot of people and horses. The terrain is a guard of honor. Even if it is dark, what can they do to us? " Jianghu baixiaosheng road¡° You''re right, but you ignore a fact. " Han 3000 smiled softly. Seeing that baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was puzzled, Han 3000 said, "terrain!"¡° We are completely unfamiliar with the surrounding terrain, but they have no difference between night and day. Although we can keep high, who can guarantee that they will not climb up in other ways? "¡° This is their territory! "¡° Once they rush up high, it''s not much different from when we enter the village. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, baixiaosheng and others in the Jianghu were speechless. Yes, according to Gao Ershou, although it is a way, who knows where they can touch it on their territory?! Once the advantages are erased instantly, they will even become their disadvantages. There will be chaos in the army! Because they were not far from the village, only a few minutes, when they hesitated, they had reached the entrance of the village¡° Please! " The leading villager is another please! At this time, darkness has completely fallen, and a bright moon is slightly hanging in the air! Han 3000 nodded and followed the villagers into the village. A few moments later, the party returned to the previous main house again. In front of the main house, there was almost no difference from that just now, except that a few slightly bright lanterns were hung in front of the house and in the courtyard. However, at this time, the lanterns are hard to see. There is no sense of celebration in everyone''s eyes. Instead, they are more like the blood red eyes of a monster in the night¡° The guest arrived! " As someone shouted, the sharp sound of Suona sounded again. The leading villager motioned Han 3000 to go in. The number of people was so large that Han 3000 could only lead more than ten backbone people through the crowd and walk towards the main house. With the sound of Suona, the evil door came to the extreme. In the main room, the guests sit separately. The corpse and the young man stand in front of the hall. The old man sits in the center of the main hall. In the center, the white candle burns gently and the memorial words are in the middle. After introducing Han 3000 and others into the guest seat, the leading villager quickly said a few words in the old man''s ear, and then retreated obediently. The old man lost his previous cold. He glanced at Han 3000 and said hello to each other. Then he nodded to the old woman next to him¡° Enter the room! " With the old woman shouting, several red and white people, young people and bodies were sent away. Ning Yue, Qin Shuang and others were shocked by this scene. They didn''t turn their heads one after another. In their hearts, they secretly squeezed a sweat for the miserable bridegroom. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2619

    "The village lives outside the world and there are few visitors. It''s hard to tell the good from the bad when you suddenly appear. That''s why I told you to wait to leave the village, but it''s just a test for you. Since you can leave peacefully, it also shows that you are not bad people. Therefore, I let people catch up with you and invite you back to the village. " The old man smiled as soon as he arrived in front of Han 3000. If ordinary people explain this, Qin Shuang and others will not think much, but after seeing such a wonderful and strange wedding in this village, it is obvious that several people are full of resentment against the old man. Only Han 3000 smiled: "I see!" Then he got up slightly and saluted¡° Uncle Zhang! "¡° Yes! " An old man hurried up from his seat¡° Young Xia, there are many people under your command. Although the village is simple, you should also do what the landlord wants. You should settle down with young Xia''s entourage and let them rest after eating and drinking. " The old man whispered¡° OK, I''ll do it now. " The old man named Uncle Zhang said, got up and went out¡° Uncle Niu, the guests have arrived. Please arrange someone to serve some dishes. " The old man said again¡° Yes! " The old man called Niu Bo also got up and stepped back. Just a moment later, several villagers came in carrying the table, and then several pots of vegetables were brought to the table. At the invitation of the old man, Han 3000 and others took their seats, but no one had any appetite. Today''s view is enough to disgust. Coupled with the strange dishes on the table, people have no appetite at all. It''s almost all black stuff. There are a few dishes. You said they were internal organs dug out from the corpse just now, and no one will doubt that they are not¡° Ladies and gentlemen, move chopsticks! " The old man didn''t have any abnormality. He just smiled. Then he picked up a piece of food and took the lead in eating. Just looking at the old man''s things, Ning Yue and others instantly connected the shape of the dish with some strange internal organs or other disgusting things, and then saw that the old man was eating happily, and almost spit out one by one on the spot¡° Ladies and gentlemen, is the food not to your taste? " Seeing that none of Han 3000 and others had chopsticks, the old man noticed at this time and looked at everyone awkwardly. However, although the old man is still smiling, he obviously has an imperceptible loneliness and inferiority complex in his eyes. Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled: "No." As soon as the voice falls, you have to pick up chopsticks on the spot. Almost at this time, Wang Simin quickly reached out to stop Han 3000 and said in a hurry, "what are you doing, 3000?"¡° These things... How can you eat them? " Wang Simin was so anxious that he couldn''t do it. His facial features were distorted¡° Yes, three thousand. Let''s just stay. Don''t eat anything? " Jianghu baixiaosheng is also in a hurry. Looking at everyone''s worried appearance, Han 3000 frowned: "if you don''t eat, you don''t respect others?"¡° Respect? What respect do you talk to such people? " Wang Simin said anxiously. Maybe it was also because he was too excited, but what he said was a little big, which was slightly heard by the old people present and several other old people. The old man immediately frowned and was quite dissatisfied: "Miss, what do you mean?" Seeing that the words were accidentally leaked, Wang Simin was also stunned. He simply broke the jar: "what do I mean, don''t you understand?" Then he murmured, "it''s clear that it''s just trying to understand and pretend to be confused." Han 3000 quickly glared at Wang Simin, indicating that she should not be so rude. When the old man heard the sound, he finally couldn''t help it. He patted the table angrily and rose slightly: "girl, you''re so rude!"¡° Hum, I''m rude? " Wang Simin''s temper was also ignited. She stood up on the spot and said coldly, "do I need to be polite to people like you? The young man was so miserable just now. He was forced by you. You disgusting man, are still talking to me? " Hearing Wang Simin''s abuse, the old man was slightly stunned: "forced by me?"¡° That young man just now?! "¡° Can you still argue? " Wang Simin said coldly¡° Absurd! " The old man slapped the table fiercely: "that young man is my son. Why sophistry?" As soon as this remark came out, everyone, including Wang Simin, suddenly looked silly... "Your son?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2620

    This is really incredible. I''ve seen doing these things for my dead son or daughter. Although the behavior is very bad, at least parents can have the mind to worry about their children. Although they can''t understand to some extent, they can think of it from the level of family affection. But in turn, tossing his own son with a dead body is very unacceptable. That''s their own flesh and blood. How can parents harm their children in turn?! You know, after all, this thing has always been good for the dead, but not for the living. The first reflection of Wang Simin and others is that they don''t believe it, but Han 3000 is carefully recalling the appearance of the young man just now. He has a fine taste, but he has to admit the fact that the old man in front of him is indeed somewhat similar to the young man. If he is a father and son, it is very likely¡° I''m the head of the village. Although I''m not a high weight, I''m also quite famous in the village! If you don''t believe me, ask the people in the village. " Seeing the expressions of Wang Simin and others, the old man said angrily. Wang Simin was not satisfied and subconsciously wanted to refute. At this time, Han 3000 quickly stood up and saluted slightly. He said sorry: "village head, please calm down."¡° My friend is young and energetic. For a time, he is a little reckless. If he offends, he still wants Haihan. " Han 3000 stood up and apologized, which made Wang Simin a little dissatisfied, but he couldn''t say anything more. He had to turn his head away depressed. But the old village head, hearing Han 3000''s sincere apology, his anger subsided a lot, nodded slightly, and accepted Han 3000''s apology. Han 3000 also quickly picked up the wine on the table and motioned that all his people raised their glasses. Only then did he toast the old village head and others. Once the wine is finished, the gratitude and resentment will disappear temporarily. The old village head put down his glass and said slowly, "in fact, you have many misunderstandings, and you may not be all to blame." With that, the old village head set his eyes on the other elders present, and a group of elders nodded together to express their understanding¡° After all, after all, our own affairs are too strange. "¡° It''s natural. You''re doing something mysterious, or simply fooling around. Normal people think you''re abnormal! " Wang Simin immediately underestimated. Although Simin''s words were sharp, Han 3000 did not stop her from talking this time. After all, this is indeed a very big doubt and the biggest confusion in the hearts of all present. The old village head nodded. Obviously, he also understood this and sighed: "this is also a helpless move."¡° Young Xia, you are also a parent. Naturally, all you want to see is their happy growth. Whether it''s civilians, elders or village heads. " With that, the old village head frowned bitterly and drank a cup of muggy wine at once. Han 3000 nodded and hugged Han Nian without denying it. Parents are willing to see their children happy even if they sacrifice everything¡° As your village head, how difficult is it to marry a daughter-in-law? " The frozen moon frowned softly. If even the village head''s son needs a dead body, I''m afraid the whole village can dig up the random burial post¡° It''s harder than going to heaven. " The old village head smiled bitterly¡° Although this is our first visit, we can also see that the village is still prosperous and there are not a few women. Why is it more difficult than going to heaven? " Han 3000 asked strangely¡° The village head is sure that there are not a few women, but getting a wife is as difficult as heaven, but it is not related to people. " The old village head smiled bitterly¡° What does that mean? "¡° Young Xia, you only know one, not the other. " The old village head said softly¡° I''d like to hear it in detail. " Han 3000 road. The old village head took a look at Han 3000 and the old people around him. They all shook their heads and sighed bitterly. Then, the old village head smiled bitterly and said, "since we are guests, we have a meal, rest for a night and leave as soon as possible. These are just our own troubles, not to mention."¡° The village head is hospitable and convenient for us. If the village head has something to do, we might as well say it directly. Maybe we can help one or two. " Han 3000 didn''t understand¡° Yes, village head, if you have any difficulties, you can say it directly. " Moyang also said. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2621

    But after only a moment, the old village head suddenly said, "have some food. Although these don''t look good, I promise they are all normal dishes, just in the village... "Hey!" The village head sighed and said softly, "Lei Gong!"¡° Yes! " The man called Lei Gong gave him a gentle answer¡° Accompany the guests to dinner. If the guests don''t want to, you can take them to have a rest. " With that, the old village head slowly got up and said to Han 3000 and others: "I''m not feeling well. If I want to have a rest, I won''t be accompanied any more." As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Han 3000 and others to agree, the old village head had turned and walked towards the inner room. Han 3000 wanted to get up and call the old village head, but he didn''t call the exit after all¡° Everybody, eat. " Lei Gong whispered. The old village head''s indifferent departure made the already inactive atmosphere colder. Compared with the old village head, those old people even kept silent. Even if there was no problem with the dish, it was obvious that he couldn''t eat the meal. Han 3000 politely invited Lei Gong to take himself and others to the rest place to have a rest. It is said to be a rest place. In fact, it is just a few houses vacated that night. In addition to being larger, it is four walls with a top. Ning Yue and Qin Shuang spread their own blankets on the ground. They wanted Han 3000 and others to rest. However, Han 3000 and others chose to rest by hanging rope in the living room, while the blankets in the inner room gave girls a rest¡° Well, I said, "let''s have a rest early, and then we''ll leave this damn place at dawn." As Wang Simin lay down, he rushed Han 3000 and other humanitarians in the living room from the inner room¡° Yes, it''s really strange in this village. I feel flustered if I stay for another second. " Liu Fang was also afraid¡° Yes, so did the village head. He said he had no choice, but when we asked him carefully, he refused to say more. I think there is something fishy and can''t see the light. " Liu Sha also said¡° Although the village head is strange, the good thing is that he left the table early so that we don''t have to suffer at the banquet table. Those dishes are disgusting to me now. " Wang Simin should nod his head¡° Shit, it''s really disgusting to talk about those dishes. It''s like some internal organs have rotted for weeks and become a pool of mud. " Knife twelve can''t help but make complaints about it. Maybe it''s not as bad as you think. " Ziqing said weakly. But the next second, she may feel the eyes of several women such as Liu Sha in the dark, close her mouth slightly and stop talking¡° Rest. " Han 3000 said a word, and then moved his energy in his hand. When the door of the inner room was closed, he also closed his eyes. Although it is strange, Han 3000 feels that he is always living in others. Therefore, let alone others. Maybe the customs are different, maybe it''s hard to tell. Don''t blame others for their behavior. Close your eyes and gently pat nianer in your arms. After the little girl fell asleep safely in her arms, Han 3000 began to fall asleep slightly. Suddenly, shortly after Han 3000 fell asleep, there were bursts of strange sounds in the dark night in the village. Although the sound was as subtle as a cockroach crawling past, Yihan 3000 opened his eyes in the dark almost instantly¡° Ah! " The peace of the long night was suddenly broken by a scream! Ning Yue, Qin Shuang and other women, as well as Moyang and others, were also awakened by this scream. They hurried out of the room and were thinking of shouting Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000 had already stood there with Han Nian in his arms above the door. A pair of cold eyes stared at the direction of the village like eagle eyes in the dark¡° What''s going on? " Qin Shuang looked around coldly, holding the demon sword and making a full defensive posture. Han 3000 didn''t speak, but at this time, the torch was on in the middle of the village, and countless footsteps rushed there¡° Is it the village head''s house? " Qin Shuang said suspiciously. Han 3000 nodded, his eyes full of confusion. In the middle of the night raid, if the target is yourself, the scope should be on your side. How can it suddenly appear near the village head''s house? What does that mean¡° How could this happen? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2622

    Han 3000 shook his head. He didn''t know¡° Aren''t they bothering us? How could...... "Wang Simin was also silly. Even if it is secretly assembled, it should act quietly. But these footsteps are so hurried and do not converge. Coupled with the fire in the village... As long as the brain is not broken, it can''t gather so much¡° Could it be that what happened in the village? " Moyang said strangely. This reminded Han 3000 and affirmed Han 3000''s guess. Han 3000 nodded: "Ning Yue, leader Du, elder martial sister."¡° Yes! " The three responded immediately¡° You go to the disciples first and do a good job of safety protection. You must not leave half a step unless I order you. "¡° Yes! " The three nodded and said nothing more. Even if they retreated with the sword, they went to the place where the disciples rested¡° Others, come and have a look with me. " As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanya took the lead and rushed to the center of the village. When Han 3000 and his party arrived, the village was already a sea of people and torches. A group of people closely surrounded the village head''s house. Han Trinity stood up and flew. The next second, people were in the air and overlooking the ground. Above the ground, the crowd was in a side room next to the village head''s house. There was even a sound of crying. After seeing that Moyang and others were rushing through the crowd, Han 3000 accelerated, dived down directly and rushed all the way to the side house¡° WOW! " Han 3000 suddenly fell to the ground. He was so scared that a group of old people around the door trembled. Han 3000 frowned and stared at the side room. Beside the dark coffin, the old village head and the young man he had seen were lying beside the coffin, haggard and crying. Next to the coffin, the wooden hard coffin has broken a big hole, the hole is not neat, and there are refuting blood beside the hole and on the ground. This makes Han 3000 confused. What''s the matter with the blood on the ground and the breach of the coffin? The coffin had arrived at home before evening. Why didn''t you cry before, but now you are heartbroken. Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly remembered that there were living people in the coffin. Now there is blood on the ground. Is it... Is it because the people in the coffin had an accident? However, something happened to the people in the coffin, and the two father and son were so sad, which shows that this person should be very important to them. In that case, Han 3000 doesn''t understand. Since such an important person, how can he put it in the coffin?! This doubt, Moyang and others also broke through the crowd, came to the side house and stood next to Han 3000. When they saw the situation in the house, they frowned one by one. Obviously, like Han 3000, they fell into great confusion. At this time, an old man walked in quickly. Then he said something in the village head''s ear. The village head raised his head and noticed that Han 3000 and others came. Gently wiping his tears, the old village head stood up and walked towards Han 3000: "young Xia, can you take a step to talk?" Han 3000 nodded and followed the old village head all the way to the main house. In the main house, the old village head didn''t sit down, but looked at the sky and said, "it''s getting late, young Xia. Go back to the house with your friends and have a rest. As soon as it''s light, you don''t need to say hello to us, so you can leave here. Remember, after you leave the village, you can''t go to the northeast, let alone close to the three mountains of that generation." Hearing these words, Han Sanyi was stunned. He vaguely felt that something had happened and said, "village head, what happened?"¡° This is all about the village. It has nothing to do with you. Go back and have a rest. "¡° Village head, he married a corpse as his daughter-in-law. Now, the living people in the coffin have disappeared. If you don''t explain clearly, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public? " Wang Simin said impolitely¡° How do you know what''s in the coffin... "The village head frowned when he heard the speech, and the whole person became very alert. Almost at the same time, many villagers rushed in outside the main house. Instead of the previous relatively relaxed attitude, they became aggressive! Han 3000 frowned and knew that the coffin contained living people. Why did these people react so much?! What''s the meaning of this? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2623

    "Brush!" On this side, Wang Simin and others also know that the villagers are not good at coming. Before Han 3000 said, they have pulled out their swords collectively. The two sides are at loggerheads over time and the situation is critical¡° Stop! Put all your weapons away. " As soon as Han 3000 drank, Wang Simin and others were puzzled, but Han 3000''s eyes could not be refuted by anyone at all. He could only harden his scalp and put away his weapons with great depression. Han 3000 saluted slightly at this time and quickly explained, "village head, what do you mean? Know why the living man in the coffin made you so angry? "¡° Don''t pretend in front of me. If you weren''t its person, how would you know that the coffin was alive? I believe you wrong. You are clearly its accomplices! Come here. " The village head shouted angrily. The next second, a group of villagers immediately attacked Han 3000 and others. Outside, more villagers rushed in angrily¡° Don''t hurt people. " Han 3000 shouted angrily at Wang Simin and others, and the Qi of chaos in his hand opened directly¡° Broken! " Boom! A strong Qi force was instantly released from Han 3000! Almost all the villagers were rushed by the Qi. When they didn''t reflect it at all, all the people in the house were blown on the wall and couldn''t move. The villagers who rushed in outside were suddenly blown back¡° That''s enough. " Han 3000 gave a big drink. After a long time, no one dared to move inside or outside the house¡° Ha ha, ha ha! " At this time, the old village head suddenly laughed, looked closely at Han 3000, and scolded angrily: "if you want to kill, you can just come directly. As the village head, I believe you wrong. I''m sorry for my son and daughter-in-law, and I''m sorry for the people of the whole village. Give me a good time, you beast." Han 3000 frowned and slightly took away the breath that trapped the village head: "village head, we stay here. It''s too late to be grateful. How can we kill you? I don''t quite understand what you mean. "¡° Yes? Still acting in front of us? " The old village head disdained Leng hum and said, "I don''t think you need it. The people of our village are inseparable from you demons!"¡° Acting? " Han 3000 was really hard to understand: "you are nothing but ants in my hands. Isn''t it easy to crush you? Do I need to act in front of you? "¡° There must be some misunderstanding. "¡° Three thousand people don''t have to pay attention to them. They were strange in ancient times, but now they rake down on us. See the true chapter under the knife and fight with them. " As soon as Wang Simin''s voice fell, he wanted to charge with his sword on the spot¡° Bang! " With a dull noise, Wang Simin just started, but the sword in his hand suddenly flew with strange force, and the whole man also had a pain in his wrist. Looking back, the sword had been ruthlessly inserted on the side wall¡° Three thousand! " Wang Simin looked at Han 3000 puzzled¡° They are neither thieves nor bad people, but unarmed ordinary people. " Han 3000 said coldly. So many villagers can be trapped in one breath. It''s needless to say that Han 3000 is powerful, but it also reflects the ability of most people in the village. After that, Han 3000 looked back at the village head and withdrew his control over other villagers: "village head, we may not be good people, but we are not bad people. I don''t quite understand. I know that there are living people in the coffin. What''s the connection with this evening? What''s more, it changes the attitude of all of you? " Looking at Han 3000''s just move and the sincerity in Han 3000''s eyes, the old village head''s anger gradually subsided: "are you really not its person?"¡° Who does the village head point to? " Han 3000 wondered¡° Three thousand is the leader of our alliance. We have always been his people. Who is qualified to make him a servant? " Moyang explained¡° That''s right. "¡° That''s right! " All the people who followed nodded together. Seeing this, the old village frowned: "did I misunderstand you?"¡° Village head, what happened? " Han 3000 asked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2624

    "Yes, village head, you can say what you have. It can not only eliminate mutual misunderstanding, but maybe we can help you."¡° You''ve just seen the power of three thousand. " Moyang and others also agreed at this time. The old village head raised his eyes and looked at the old people next to him. Several elders also nodded. Obviously, the words of Moyang and others are not unreasonable¡° OK. " The old village head nodded gently, then got up slightly, looked at Han 3000 and said, "the man in the coffin you saw is yin''er!"¡° Nian Fang is twenty years old. She is my daughter-in-law! "¡° Daughter in law? " On hearing this, all the people, including Han 3000, were very surprised and couldn''t help saying strange things one by one. Obviously, the words of the old village head are almost impossible for everyone. You should know that the village head''s son and the body were witnessed by everyone. But now, it appears that the living man in the coffin has become his daughter-in-law. How can it not be surprising?! Wang Simin suddenly frowned and said discontentedly, "you mean, your son has a daughter-in-law, but you''re locked in the coffin, and then with the body... Shit, are you disgusting?"¡° So your daughter-in-law objected and was put in a coffin by you? Not only restrict her freedom, but also humiliate him in this way? " As a woman, coupled with Wang Simin''s character of fighting injustice, she was quite angry on the spot. Han 3000 slightly glanced at Wang Simin and signaled her not to be too excited. If there was such a thing, people and gods would be angry, but looking at the expressions of the old village head and other villagers, Han 3000 felt that the matter was by no means so simple¡° Actually... My daughter-in-law, yin''er, passed the door today. " The old village head said slowly¡° Through the door? " Han 3000 frowned. What does that mean?! How could you lie in the coffin through the door?! Who would lie in a coffin and marry? What a panic?! How unlucky it is! As long as they are normal people, I''m afraid no one is willing to get started in this unlucky way¡° Is it difficult to buy one and get one free? " Moyang whispered beside Han 3000. Buy one get one free¡° You mean, someone forced the village head''s family to solve the body and sent the living woman in the coffin? " Liu Fangqi said. Moyang nodded slightly, which can also explain why the village head sent his own son to this pit father. At present, this situation seems to be the best explanation. Even Han 3000 himself vaguely agrees with this view. Only the old village head shook his head slightly: "my Jiang family has only one daughter-in-law, that is yin''er, that is, the man in the coffin."¡° The body? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Double. " The old village head whispered¡° Double? " Han 3000 frowned. He had seen living people acting as ghosts for the dead, but it was the first time he had heard that the dead were acting as ghosts for the living¡° Old village head, what do you mean? " Jianghu baixiaosheng also frowned¡° Yin''er wants to go through the door, but she must not let it know. Therefore, I used the corpse as a substitute, put yin''er in the coffin for mourning, and played a trick of stealing a dragon and turning a Phoenix. In the past, this move was almost unsuccessful, but I didn''t expect this time... "Speaking of this, the old village elder had tears in his eyes, and the whole person was very sad and regretful. Steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix?! It''s a hundred attempts again!? Han 3000 could not help frowning more tightly, and the whole person was more confused: "village head, is it again? You have mentioned this many times. Where is it sacred? "¡° Yes! " Moyang also nodded: "I can see that you seem to be afraid of it and hate it, but what doubles do you even do for it?"¡° It? " The old village head slowly looked up, his eyes murmured to the dark sky outside the house, and the corners of his mouth pulled slightly. He couldn''t tell whether to cry or smile. He only knew that his eyes were full of bitterness¡° It is the God of our place. " The man named Lei Gong opened his mouth dully¡° God? " Han 3000 doesn''t understand. Shouldn''t a person who is worshipped as a God by the place protect the place? How can the villagers be afraid? But also made such a scene, let people see the cold back of the stolen dragon to Phoenix?? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2625

    "It... Started seven years ago." This village is originally the only village in the desert and rainforest area. Although the conditions are relatively poor, after all, people on one side of the soil and water depend on the only grass land on the central junction line of the desert and rainforest. Although it can not be rich and noble, it can at least be self-sufficient and live a peaceful life. But fifteen years ago, a flood broke the tranquility of the village¡° The flood is rare in a hundred years, although you can see that there are dense rain forests in the rear, which can help us absorb most of the flood, and the desert in front can also help us digest the water source. But the flood still hit us! " The old village head sighed. The old man called Lei Gong nodded: "the flood swept over the rainforest and came. Although we raised the whole village to build a dam, it was a drop in the bucket in the face of the huge flood."¡° The depth of the flood reached tens of meters, and the dam was simply unstoppable. Once it breaks through the dam, it will be a disaster for the whole village. It will completely engulf our village, and people and animals will be completely killed in the flood. " However, when the villagers were desperate, a miracle happened. The whole village suddenly shook and countless people panicked. But just then, the relatively bold villagers found an amazing thing. In the distance, several mountains are moving rapidly, like giants with life, and their destination is the village¡° Many people were deeply desperate at that time. There is a flood in front of us and a huge mountain moving behind us. I''m afraid it''s not too much to say it''s a disaster. " Lei gongdao. The old village head nodded steadily: "that''s right." When the mountain was getting closer and closer, even around the villagers, everyone closed their eyes in despair and waited for death, but a miracle happened¡° When those mountains moved near us, they thought they would crush us to death, but strangely, they soon spread around all of us. " Village head road¡° It stopped the flood for us. " Lei Gong agreed¡° You mean that the mountains around the village are not nearby? But from afar? " Han 3000 was really surprised and couldn''t help interrupting. The old village head nodded steadily: "exactly!" Hearing the affirmative answer from the old village head, Han 30001 looked at each other. This is really shocking¡° If I guess right, this mountain is what you call it. It moved over, right? " Han 3000 road¡° Yes, at that time, when the flood disappeared, everyone was very excited. We knelt on the ground and thanked the gods for their protection, but we didn''t expect that there were gods. " The old village head nodded. Among the surrounding mountains, there is a continuous hill formed by three mountains. A yellow light rises and it appears¡° It is called Huangsha immortal. It can break the earth and move the mountains. It is the king of earth immortals. When we passed here, we found that we were trapped by the flood, so we used a small method to move the mountain hundreds of miles away to cover the natural disaster for us. " The old village head said¡° Since saving you from fire and water, it should be a favor to you. You should be grateful for it. Why did it become like this? Afraid of it? " Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu has a strange way. The old village head nodded. After being rescued, the villagers really appreciated it. In order to resist the flood, it has always blocked the mountains around the village, and the villagers worship nine to five, almost three buckles and nine prayers¡° But one day, the yellow sand immortal summoned all of us. " When Lei Gong said this, there was even a trace of fear and sadness in his eyes. Obviously, from that day on, it was the beginning of a nightmare for him and all the villagers. At this time, outside the house, the breeze blew, and the already dark sky was black for thousands of miles, and there was no bright moon. It seems that even the sky is setting off the scene at this time, or go back to the original age with their memory, and then can''t help feeling sad for them. All the villagers lowered their heads one by one at this time. Although there were a lot of sadness on their faces, it was very light, and the reason for the lightness came from their own numbness¡° That day... "Lei Gong slowly opened his mouth... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2626

    "On that day, as usual, before the flood, the weather was gloomy for several consecutive days, but it was more suffocating for some reason." The yellow sand immortal gathered everyone at the entrance of the village¡° He said, "the weather is still like this, and the rainstorm is still continuous. Even if there are several low mountains to protect us, we can''t use the mountains to block the flood for a long time." Moreover, the mountain controlled by Huangsha Daxian has also entered a period of fatigue. Before long, the mountains will collapse, and the flood will flood hundreds of miles around here like the sea. The villagers were terrified and desperate when they heard these words¡° Unless the flood is completely cleared, or the water is completely suppressed under the land, so, once and for all! " Lei Gong said that the request of Huangsha immortal that day. Han 3000 frowned slightly, so is this the root cause of the formation of rain forest outside this wasteland¡° Yes, we promised for the safety of the village. " The village head nodded and seemed to see the doubts of Han 3000 and others: "the rain forest outside the mountain outside the village is born because of this." The way of Huangsha immortal is to suppress the flood there, and then he will still guard the villagers with the mountain to protect everyone''s safety¡° But in the final analysis, this is a good thing. It suppresses the flood into the ground and forms the protection of the village with high mountains. " Wang Simin wondered. Hearing Wang Simin''s words, the old village head and Lei Gong looked at each other, bitter and bitter¡° It comes at a price, doesn''t it? " Han 3000 understood in an instant and asked softly. The old village head nodded heavily: "that''s right."¡° Huangsha immortal told us that it has taken him a lot of energy to move mountains. If he wants to guide water and suppress, he needs more energy. He has no way. Unless... "When Lei Gong said this, he looked at the old village head and didn''t want to mention the painful past for a while¡° Unless what? " Moyang whispered¡° Unless, unless the village will sacrifice to it. " The old village head said with a heavy heart, "it needs three young girls who have just become young and have not experienced the world."¡° Bastard! " Upon hearing this, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu immediately became angry: "since he is a great immortal, why do any living people sacrifice? I think it''s clearly an evil spirit. "¡° Didn''t you agree? " Wang Simin said coldly¡° We don''t want to agree, but do we have a choice? " The old village head said bitterly. If you don''t pay people, the yellow sand immortal can only watch the tragedy happen because of his lack of energy. In other words, the mountains will move away, the unrelenting flood will attack again, and everyone will die. A group of people, whether they have experienced it or are listening to what they have told, Han 3000 and others, have helplessly lowered their heads here, and the atmosphere has become very depressed for a time. After that, the mountain torrents disappeared, were suppressed on the ground, and soon bred the rain forest behind. However, the villagers'' nightmare has just begun. Huangsha immortal told everyone that although the flood had receded, it was all suppressed by his skills. Therefore, although the villagers had a safe life, it was all under his protection. Therefore, he asked the whole village to continue to repay him! "¡° Every year, it will select four girls in the village and let us sacrifice to it. "¡° It''s a pervert. For seven years, four a year. How many people are there in this village? " Wang Simin said angrily. The village head nodded heavily: "it''s right, so the people in the village are terrified. After enduring for several years, more than a dozen girls in the village lost their beauty. We thought about running away, but as soon as we got out of the surrounding hillside, there would be no bones. We also want to refuse, but it will only bring more people to die in vain. " Only a few years ago, a girl refused to pay, and more than 30 people in the village died overnight¡° When we left, it attacked us for being ungrateful! " The old village head said sadly, "when we refuse to hand over people, it says we have broken our promise. But... But we really can''t help it. "¡° What kind of friendship and commitment does this evil thing say to it? Does it match? Damn it, let Grandpa Dao meet him. I have to chop him to death. " The twelve swords roared angrily¡° Over the years, those who have daughters almost hide as much as possible. Even at the age of marriage, they would rather not marry. Until yin''er was sensible... "Speaking of the girl in the coffin, the old village head was quite pleased. Everything has changed! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2627

    "She''s smart and brave!" The old village head did not hesitate to praise¡° She''s really smart! " Han 3000 slowly made a sound at this time, but he couldn''t help praising the girl he had never seen: "if you just tell Huangsha immortal, there are no girls in the village. With the ability of Huangsha immortal, I''m afraid the girls you hide are likely to be found out."¡° Therefore, asking people to marry corpses is actually telling the so-called Huangsha immortal with practical actions that no one has been handed over in the village, so that men can only marry corpses. " Han 3000 whispered. The old village head nodded, "that''s right."¡° She knows how to use silent protest to make the strongest defense. This girl is really extraordinary. " Han 3000 said softly, "but the smarter one is the Tibetans in the coffin?"¡° I said, "how can anyone be happy and sad? It turns out that they are playing cleverly." Han 3000 finally understands now. I know more about the so-called double. The corpse was married for Huangsha immortal. It was also for him to see how seeping he was riding on the coffin. The purpose is to make the great immortal of Huangsha believe that it is a fact that there are no girls in the village, and the men in the village are so miserable and absurd. But in fact, the person in the coffin is the real bride. Stealing the dragon and turning the Phoenix not only deceived the Huangsha immortal, but also allowed the girl to marry successfully. Since then, marriage has been completed, and girls can also be exempted from sacrifice because of identity change. It''s not too much to say she''s smart. After listening to Han 3000''s explanation, the old village head, Lei Gong and others were obviously quite proud, while Wang Simin and others were completely stunned in situ, completely convinced by the girl''s careful mind and high IQ¡° Wonderful, so even if the Huangsha immortal doesn''t believe it and really wants to catch a bride, it''s also a corpse. Naturally, he believes more in what he sees. " Wang Simin could not help but applaud the case¡° Indeed. " The old village head nodded: "Huangsha immortal did take the bride before the wedding several times."¡° However, the girl didn''t. She made those smelly bodies sick. " Wang Simin couldn''t help laughing excitedly. The old village head nodded again: "exactly."¡° Since then, the yellow sand immortal has rarely come back. In this way, we have secretly sent several girls to marry into our husband''s house. " When they heard the speech, they were relieved that some things look like that, but in fact they look like another turn. The mystery of the small village is completely strange. They are not monsters, but adapt to their survival in a strange way. Wang Simin couldn''t help being happy. The girl was extremely smart. But then, when she looked at the old village head excitedly and saw the sadness on the old village head''s face, she suddenly remembered that such a smart girl had disappeared now... "She has succeeded so many times and helped so many girls, but why can''t she help herself?" Lei Gong murmured sadly. Yes, it''s very sad that people can''t cross themselves in the end¡° So, after yin''er''s accident, when I realized that the people in the coffin were living, you think it was the Huangsha immortal who sent us, or even the person who reported to it after finding out the truth. " Han 3000 now finally understands everything¡° She knew that this method could not be used too many times. She could have left the best opportunity on herself. " The old village head nodded and said helplessly¡° Village head, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. It''s just happened. Yin''er may have just been arrested and hasn''t been killed. Maybe it''s too late to catch up now. " Han 3000 suddenly said¡° "Now?" The old village head was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Han 3000 to say this, but how should he catch up? No one is its opponent. Catching up is tantamount to death¡° I''ll go after him! " Han 3000 smiled gently at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2628

    "You go after it?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old village head, a group of elders and some villagers were stunned. Obviously, they did not expect that Han 3000 would volunteer¡° No. " Lei Gong quickly waved his hand and looked anxiously at the old village head: "village head, the yellow sand monster is extremely dangerous. How can you let young Xia chase it? Besides, they are our guests. How can we let them risk themselves, let alone repeat the mistakes of these years! "¡° Yes, village head, this is the business of the village. How can you bother others? " For the people in the village, the yellow sand immortal is very powerful. Chasing him is tantamount to death. It''s good that Han 3000 is willing to help them, but they can''t watch good people die in vain. The old village head nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "young Xia, you have this heart. The whole village is very grateful."¡° However, the yellow sand fairy is far from as simple as you think. "¡° What does the village head mean? Don''t you trust our 3000? " Wang Simin smiled softly. The old village sighed: "young Xia, it''s a pity to die in vain?! Over the years, although our village is extremely hidden, it is not without experts. They were kind enough to help us, but in the end, they all died in the yellow sand. " Speaking of these, a group of elders and villagers present bowed their heads and mourned for the dead souls. Han 3000 smiled softly: "stay." As soon as the voice fell, he turned and walked out of the house. The next second, without waiting for the old village head and others to stop, Han 3000 has accelerated and disappeared into the night¡° This... "The old village head was stunned and looked at the shocked old people and villagers behind him. The next second, the old village head drank loudly and rushed out with people on the spot. At this time, since Han 3000 could not be stopped, he naturally had to choose to help. However, just moved, but was stopped by Wang Simin¡° What are you doing? " The old village head looked at Wang Simin puzzled¡° Save your lives. " Wang Simin said calmly¡° You''re fooling around! Get out of the way! " With that, the old village head turned back to all the villagers and the old man and said, "don''t worry about this girl. Quickly summon people and horses, take weapons and get ready to go."¡° Yes! " Everyone drank in unison and left now¡° Rub! " Suddenly, just at this time, a cold light flashed, and a long sword directly crossed in front of everyone. At this time, Wang Simin drank coldly: "I see who dares to take a step?"¡° Girl! " The old village head was so anxious that he jumped: "you''re just fooling around!"¡° Do you know what kind of magic power the yellow sand immortal is? Do you know who the yellow sand immortal is? No one knows him better than we do. " The old village head was so angry that he turned around in a hurry. One minute late means more danger. At that time, yin''er will die. Together with the young Xia Han 3000, we have to take a life to go in. However, as a friend of Han 3000, Miss Wang is so obstructed that the old village head can''t understand¡° "Wong Sha Tai Sin?" Wang Simin thought lightly. A moment later, the corners of his mouth slightly aroused a smile: "I don''t know who he is, but I don''t seem to have to think about who he is, but who Han 3000 is!" As soon as the voice fell, Moyang and others couldn''t help smiling. Arrogance, atmosphere, arrogance. This is the first perception of the old village head. He was a little shocked, but at the same time, he fell into deeper concern. Blind self-confidence and ignorance of heaven and earth are common problems of all young people. Sooner or later, they have to pay for their youth and frivolity. However, some people can buy it many times, but some people only live once. Han 3000 is undoubtedly the latter. Unfortunately, he was full of blood and justice, but in the end... "Hey, you..." the old village head was quite helpless. But for Wang Simin and others, it is easy at this time, and can no longer be easy¡° Old village head, how about making a bet? " Wang Simin smiled when she saw the old village head and others¡° Bet? Little girl, what do you want to bet? " The old village head didn''t understand¡° I bet Han 3000 will catch Huang Sha immortal and come back. If he can''t come back, I''ll lose. How about it? " Wang Simin chuckled. The old village head was stunned: "what''s the bet?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2629

    "If I lose, I''ll do whatever you want me to do, even if I''m a cow and a horse in the village, but if I win..." Wang Simin smiled cunningly¡° If you win? How? " The old village head said¡° Well, wait until you win. " Wang Simin smiled mysteriously¡° Young Xia, it''s absurd and childish that we can gamble their lives, although we are quite impulsive, but we are deeply loyal. " The old village head shook his head and flatly refused¡° Three thousand is our leader and our friend. We care more about his safety than you. I''ll ask you whether you bet or not. " Wang Simin smiled softly. Jianghu baixiaosheng wanted to talk to Wang Simin. After all, this fact has nothing to do with gambling or not, but he doesn''t know what the girl is selling. Ning Yue also wants to say something to stop it, but at this time, Wang Simin gently gets close to Ning Yue and whispers a few words. Ning Yuedun frowns and looks at Wang Simin strangely. A moment later, she nodded and looked at the old village head¡° I... I... "The old village head was speechless. Save people and help. Don''t toss around. If you toss around here, you''ll be crazy. Everyone is crazy together¡° You can bet whatever you want! " The old village head angrily left a word and was depressed about going out. Seeing Wang Simin''s sword, he shouted helplessly, "I''ll go to the side room to see my son." Wang Simin smiled and took back his sword, leaving only the depressed old village head walking towards the side house. As soon as the old village head left, the villagers dispersed, and the old people followed his footsteps. In the room, soon there were only the backbone of several mysterious people such as Wang Simin. However, although everyone is a group, Moyang and others look at Wang Simin and Ning Yue with a confused face. After a few days together, although I know that Wang Simin''s character tends to be impulsive, my brain is very smart. It is really for the safety of the villagers to prevent the villagers from helping Han 3000. After all, with Han 3000''s personal ability, even if he meets a top expert, he has a full chance to get out, but if these villagers go, it''s just holding him back. But it''s really incredible to make some irrelevant gambling appointments at this time. The key is that even Ning Yue, the right commander, didn''t know what ecstasy she had filled at this time, and went crazy with her¡° Wait a minute, Qin... Where''s elder martial sister Qin Shuang? " Suddenly, at this time, Moyang saw the ginseng baby sleeping on the bench next to him, but Qin Shuang, who had been almost inseparable from the ginseng baby, disappeared at all¡° No! " Ning Yue frowned and rushed out of the house in a few steps. With the little special fragrance of Qin frost remaining in the air, Ning Yue suddenly frowned and slowly looked up at the dark sky above her head¡° She should have gone after Han 3000. " Ning Yue knows that although Qin Shuang is Han 3000''s elder martial sister, Han 3000 also deeply loves Su Yingxia and has no other heart, Qin Shuang still loves his younger martial brother wholeheartedly. Therefore, when Han 3000 made a risk alone, she slipped out secretly while everyone was not paying attention. She cares more about Han 3000''s safety than Shenwa and her own life¡° Everyone went back first, and then called the disciples to come here. Three thousand people were not here. The village was guarded by us to prevent the yellow sand immortal from suddenly killing the horse gun. " Ning Yue tidied up her mood again and whispered¡° Yes! " The people took orders and hurried back to the place where the disciples were. Soon after, under the distribution of Ning Yue, the people who came to stay soon changed their roles and orderly guarded the village¡° Ning Yue didn''t say where Qin Shuang went. It seems that Qin Shuang should have gone out with Trinity. " In the west, Moyang and Dao 12 led dozens of disciples. While looking around, they couldn''t help but say¡° You can see that the super beauty likes us three thousand. " Facing the question of Dao 12, Moyang said with a soft smile, "this boy is really blessed. Great beauties get together and lean on him."¡° Shit, that''s necessary. If I were a woman, I would marry my family for 3000. "¡° Just you? " In the dark sun, he looked at Dao 12 like a dog¡° Shit, what''s the matter with me? Isn''t it beautiful to become a woman? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2630

    When a light and shadow flashed in the night, the next second, in the low mountains more than ten miles away from the village. There is a mountain that is the most strange. It is composed of three mountains, which are arranged orderly, just like a real concentrated mountain character. When Han 3000''s figure settled for only a moment, another light and shadow soon fell behind him. Naturally, it is Qin Shuang. Han 3000 looked at her and didn''t talk much. They all came. What else can Han 3000 say? Qin Shuang didn''t have to explain. She looked at the strange mountain in front of her and frowned gently: "this mountain is curious and strange." This is what Han 3000 felt¡° Although it is one of the links in the mountains, it feels out of place! " Qin Shuang frowned slightly. Han 3000''s eyes were deep and he stared at the Sanlian mountain in front of him. Fangfo directly saw through the whole mountain for a moment¡° Be careful! " Suddenly, Han 3000 drank suddenly, grabbed Qin Shuang''s hand and flew suddenly the next second. Almost at the same time, with a loud noise, the earth suddenly cracked under their feet, the big gap continued to spend the small gap, and quickly spread around. The earth shook wildly, and the surrounding mountains began to gather¡° Roar! " Under the cracks on the ground, countless bones were ferocious and roaring. They were crazy to open their teeth and claws, as if they were going to pull down the flying Han 3000 and Qin Shuang¡° This... What is this? " Qin Shuang was pale and obviously frightened. Han 3000 was about to speak. At this time, a huge spirit suddenly rose from the crack in the ground. Its body is full of several mountains, which are generally tall, haunted by Yin fog, and open the big mouth of blood spray¡° A sword breaks the sky! " Even if he is bluffing, what is a Yin spirit in front of Han 3000? Take Qin Shuang directly, and a sword pierces the eyebrow bones of Yin Ling. With the twisted and incomparable roar of the Yin spirit, Han 3000 also took Qin Shuang through its head¡° Roar! " Unwilling to tear and roar, the next second, the spirit turns into nothing! But even so, the cracks in the earth under your feet are still countless bones, crazy wailing and roaring, making this place like hell at this time¡° How can there be so many ghosts? " Qin Shuang said strangely after calming her mind¡° If I guess right, these people are sacrifices. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° But there are not so many people in a village. "¡° Who can be sure that our village is the first victims? " Han 3000 said slightly. Looking at the bones that had even begun to climb out of the cracks on the ground, Qin Shuang showed fear and more anger. What yellow sand immortal is just a devil who has lost all his life¡° Roar! " Suddenly, at this time, the two sides of the three strange mountains suddenly moved. Tightly, the mountains on both sides turned into a towering giant, climbed up from the ground, hammered his chest and roared on the spot! These giants, all made of earth and stone, are as solid as a rock just in appearance¡° Shall I deal with both? " Han 3000 whispered¡° Do you really think I''m here to hold you back? Male left, female right. " Qin Shuang drank coldly. The next second, he lifted the demon sword in his hand and rushed directly to the stone man on the right. Han 3000 naturally didn''t give much. When he grasped the jade sword, he took it up! Boom! The two swords were almost cut on the giant''s stone brain at the same time, and the fire splashed all over the time. Han 3000 and Qin Shuang were almost at the same time, and were directly eaten back by the power, shaking back a few steps¡° Neck! " They blurted out almost at the same time. The next second was like two illusions¡° Brush! " The streamer flashed past two huge roads. The next second, only two loud noises were heard. The huge heads of the two giants crashed on the ground, stirring up dust and smoke. Han 3000 and Qin Shuang reunited side by side, back-to-back. Boom! Losing their heads, the two giants collapsed and annihilated, and the bones in the ground began to turn into powder. The mountain shook and everything turned into dust and smoke. In Han 3000''s side, or Qin Shuang''s side, the only thing that hasn''t changed is each other around them. Two people slightly sideways, Han 3000 frowns, Qin Shuang is also Liu Mei micro frequency: "dreamland?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2631

    As soon as the voice fell, the two people almost moved for Qi at the same time. With the two people''s one hand printing, Qi moved between their fingers and soared a little¡° Broken! " The whole world changes suddenly. In front of us, there is a gray world. Everything is gray. We can''t see the end or the edge. They leaned back against each other again, holding long swords and glancing around¡° Three thousand, where is this? " Qin Shuang whispered. Han 3000 had already opened his heavenly eyes, but when he looked, he was more confused: "in the earth!"¡° In the earth? " Qin Shuang was stunned. But shouldn''t there be continuous soil in the soil? Why is there such a space¡° To be exact, it''s in those three strange mountains. " Han 3000 whispered, "but I can''t see it, because it''s artificially sealed with a very strange force."¡° Interesting! " At this time, a gentle female voice sounded slightly. The voice was like a bell, empty and full of sharpness and vicissitudes. As the sound sounded, in the gray, a beautiful shadow slowly came out and hung in the air. I can''t see her clearly. I only know that she is in good shape. I hold the long piano gently in my arms. Although my hand hasn''t been touched on the piano, I can hear bursts of gentle piano sounds. The gentle piano sound is matched with her slightly sharp voice. There is no conflict, but only complement each other. The anti Buddha puts people in the realm of immortality. Looking for the sound, Han 3000 and Qin Shuang turned around almost at the same time, but they still stood side by side, made a defensive posture to each other, and stared at the woman. Although both of them have high accomplishments, it is clear at this time that they should not be careless¡° What a handsome man and beautiful woman. I never thought there were such beautiful women in the world. " She smiled gently. At this time, the gray gradually disappeared, revealing a peerless beauty. Although not as good as Qin Shuang and Lu Ruoxin, it is by no means comparable to ordinary women¡° Are you the yellow sand fairy? " Han 3000 was slightly surprised. After all, a man who specializes in stealing and killing women should be a man in general. It''s rather surprising that the yellow sand immortal turned out to be a woman¡° "Wong Sha Tai Sin?" She smiled gently, beautiful as the scenery: "relative to, I prefer others to call me the ancestor of earth immortals!"¡° You deserve to be a fairy? But a demon. " Qin Shuang said coldly¡° You girl, sharp teeth and sharp mouth. But who makes you beautiful? " She smiled gently, not angry: "later, I''ll let you use the girl''s mouth elsewhere!"¡° Is it up to you? " Han 3000 smiled quietly¡° I''m tired of hearing that! " The voice fell and the hand lifted. At that time, Han 3000''s ashes scattered under his feet, and there were several white bones on the ground. Obviously, these are experts who have passed here and want to vent their anger for the villagers, but only the bones are left¡° What''s the difference between you and them? " The woman smiled gently, which was extremely evil and charming, and the eyes of a pair of seductive souls were full of blood. The next second, she suddenly turned the long piano in her arms and played her hand suddenly¡° Dang Dang! " The piano sound suddenly turned into two light waves and hit in an instant¡° A small skill! " As soon as Han 3000 drank the cold sound, the Qi of chaos in his hand was suddenly released on the jade sword. The jade sword suddenly opened with an energy, which directly opened the light wave transformed by the piano sound! Almost at the same time, Qin Shuang was also a little lucky. The demon sword suddenly flew into the air. Almost at the same time that Han 3000 blocked the light wave of the woman opposite, the demon sword suddenly turned into several sword shadows and directly attacked the woman¡° Brush! " Several sword shadows attacked in succession, and the woman quickly fiddled with a few strings to dissolve them directly. However, she couldn''t resist the last sword, so she had to hide slightly, but when she turned back, a wound had been cut on her face, and blood flowed! She gently touched the wound, her face was both angry and a little teasing: "it turned out to be a dog man and woman with a special body!"¡° Interesting! "¡° I suddenly want to know, what kind of evil will you be if you give birth to a child? " Then she smiled ferociously. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2632

    "I want to give birth to you." Han 3000 drank coldly. The next second, the jade sword was a little, and the cold awn was coming¡° It''s none of your business whether we have children or not. " Qin Shuang also drank with a cold face. The demon sword was blessed by aura and hit the woman''s eyebrows. But... The attack with the power of two people is not invincible, but at least it is difficult to meet an enemy. But in the face of this woman, they both stabbed in the air. The woman seemed to be close at hand, but in fact it was far away. Even if they flew hundreds of meters, they just stabbed lonely. The woman didn''t even move. She just looked at them and laughed. For a time, they were embarrassed¡° Broken! " However, at this time, the woman moved in her hand and the sound of the piano came. The two people almost didn''t even have time to reflect. The next second they were directly shaken back by the sound of the piano. Just when they resisted slightly and were ready to attack again, suddenly, the gentle flowing sound of the piano became urgent, like the shadow of a sword. What''s more terrible is that the sound of the piano is so intense, but no piano wave strikes again, but their bodies are completely confined in place. The next second, they frowned almost at the same time. The pain from the yuan God not only made them no longer have the power to fight back, but also the long sword in their hands fell off. People were holding their head in pain. They almost couldn''t stand stably. The whole person couldn''t help staggering. Tight and, the state of the two people also began to change. One''s face was red, and the other''s eyes were blurred. It was like what medicine was given to prevent Buddha for a time. At this time, their blood seems to be burning madly¡° You bitch! " Han 3000''s angry voice drank. Although he had used his aura to stabilize his mind at this time, the blood red of his eyes was still brighter. He, whose will has always been beyond ordinary people, was also lost at this time. His head was about to crack under the confusion. The whole person''s blood rolled, and the inexplicable impulse began to infect the whole body. Han 3000 is like this. Qin Shuang is no better. He is already confused. The whole person is in a trance. He can''t tell what is illusion and what is reality. In the confusion, he is looking at Han 3000 affectionately. At the last moment when her mind was swallowed up, she thought of Su Yingxia and all the things she had been together. She tried her best to restrain herself, so that the whole person cried out in great pain. But soon, the blood in her body was uncontrollably agitated. Naturally, she didn''t know what Lu Ruoxin had done to her, let alone what state she had entered with the help of today''s piano sound. Light open your neon clothes and light dew on your jade shoulders. Han 3000 couldn''t help moving. Under forbearance, a mouthful of blood immediately gushed directly from his throat¡° Can you take care of your broken blood? " Han 3000 roared in his consciousness¡° Shit... It''s none of my business. " Soon, the voice of the magic dragon rang back in his head¡° If it weren''t for your magic blood in my body, I could have such a big reflection? " Han 3000 roared sadly. Although he tried his best to control his body and calm his mind, the problem was that the blood in his body was as restless as the specially boiled water. Hearing Han 3000''s words, the soul of the magic dragon scratched his head with some embarrassment. The dragon''s nature was chaotic. At this point, he did not deny that the dragon blood did have an impact on Han 3000 today¡° Damn it, can you control it? " Han 3000 shouted depressed¡° Ah... Although dragon blood does have an impact on you, you can''t blame me for everything. " The magic dragon shouted wrongfully, but the next second, he suddenly became interested: "however, I can also help you carry the whole pot. Although this chick''s body is not as strong as the holy body, what''s more, she is beautiful, and her body is not too bad... Yes, go ahead. As for your wife, I''ll carry it for you at that time. " Hearing the shameless words of the magic dragon, Han 3000 almost vomited blood in situ: "get away from me. I have only one Su Yingxia in my heart. I can''t fit any woman."¡° If you don''t want to help, you can. If I do something sorry for Su Yingxia, don''t worry. Han 3000 will kill himself and thank her. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° Are you paralyzed? Are you playing so hard? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2633

    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 had manipulated his remaining consciousness. As soon as he grasped the jade sword, he was about to start¡° Damn it, stop! " Almost at the same time, the magic dragon had shouted in his mind. If Han 3000''s Noumenon dies, the magic dragon itself stored in Han 3000''s brain consciousness is equivalent to death. Han Sanqian is going to commit suicide. Which way does he stand idly by¡° Fuck you, I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years. I''ve seen special people threaten others with their lives, but his grandmother''s, I saw someone threaten others with their lives for the first time. Don''t fuck others. The key is that this is still a fucking man. Han 3000, are you abnormal? " The magic dragon was depressed¡° When you know what loyalty is that day, you won''t be surprised. However, it''s impossible for you to be a single dragon in your life. " Han 3000 replied, "stop talking nonsense and help me control your shameless blood."¡° This is dragon blood. It''s a special noble blood. You can''t talk about shameless blood. Be careful that you and I will die. " But without waiting for the magic dragon, Han 3000 has quit "chat" at this time! When the dragon blood was suppressed, Han 3000 quickly used the Qi of chaos to trap the mind. Tight and, the situation began to move closer to Han 3000. It seemed to notice the obvious change of Han 3000. The woman was slightly stunned, and a startling light flashed in her eyes. The next second, the piano sound in her hand played quickly. Strong sound waves hit again! But this time, with the preparation, Han 3000, even in the face of stronger piano sound, still stood still like sitting Buddha¡° Is there anything else? " Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes. The next second, the sky fire moon wheel in his hand was called out. He no longer attacked independently, but locked the woman in front of him. Get up, sword up¡° Ignorance! " The woman smiled coldly. Obviously, she wanted to do it again and let Han 3000 jump into the air directly. But Han 3000''s IQ, how can he fall twice in the same pit? At that moment, he drank angrily: "sky fire, moon wheel!" Brush! The sky fire moon wheel, which had already followed at the moment of Han 3000 sword, quickly encircled from the other two directions¡° What?! " The woman was surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect Han 3000 to have other killing moves. Even, Han 3000''s sword is only baa attack, and the sky fire moon wheel is the most active killing move. Boom! But when she wanted to reflect, it was obviously too late. With the gathering and explosion of the sky fire and moon wheel, the whole gray territory suddenly trembled. The woman is surrounded by yellow sand¡° To be honest, I have a bad temper. " In the yellow sand, an angry male voice suddenly came out. The voice is neutral, like a female voice, but it is clearly a male voice. At this time, the yellow sand dispersed, and the woman''s place was finally seen. However, there is no beautiful woman. What remains on the ground is just a creature with some strange looks. The body is like a man with four limbs, but there is a long armor on his back, like a human shaped pangolin. This is the real face of the yellow sand immortal¡° Damn you, I finally found such a perfect body from so many sacrifices, but you destroyed it. " His small eyes, like rat eyes, stared at Han 3000 fiercely. He is going to drink Han 3000''s blood and cramp him¡° Coincidentally, I''ve been looking for some bodies recently. I think your ugly body is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so... "Han 3000 smiled coldly and was angry in his eyes. It turned out that the body of the woman just now was a young girl sacrificed to him. He died miserably in his hands during the flowering season. He didn''t even feel the slightest shame for what he did. Instead, he took the body of others after death as his capital to show off. How can Han 3000 not be angry? This is called cannibalism without spitting bones. I''m afraid the yellow sand immortal turned into a shit pangolin is a complete and true portrayal¡° Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you something. " Han 3000 suddenly smiled gently. Seeing Han''s smile, pangolin immediately felt an unknown premonition, but more confused: "what''s the matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2634

    "Fuck you!" Pangolin suddenly flew into a rage.


    This damn Han 3000 not only destroyed his body, but also humiliated himself again and again.


    Grandpa can bear it, grandma can''t.


    "Look!"


    As he drank angrily, the next second, a mace suddenly appeared in his hand, jumped up directly and hit him.


    How could Han 3000 let him act recklessly? After looking at Qin Shuang, at this time, the body of the goods was gone, and those piano sounds disappeared. Although Qin Shuang''s eyes were still a little blurred, at least they had begun to recover.


    Then the jade sword was horizontal and directly blocked the wolf tooth stick he hit.


    Loud noise!


    Han 3000''s side, serial bombing!


    Then, they step back!


    Pangolin''s face was crimson and slightly distorted.


    He almost tried his best with that hammer, but he didn''t expect to shake Han 3000 cents. On the contrary, he felt very uncomfortable because of the impact of the rebound.


    Han 3000 is as numb as a tiger''s mouth. Although the pangolin is not very big, it is a tiger that makes a tiger!


    "Where did you come from, boy? You still have some skills? It can break my confusion. I still have such strength in my hand. " Pangolin said coldly.


    "From the village." Han 3000 whispered.


    "Since you want to stand up for them, I''ll take your dog''s head."


    As soon as the voice fell, the pangolin rushed over again. The wolf teeth in his hand were thrown, the tiger was powerful, the momentum was coughing, and the air around him was torn in an instant.


    Han 3000 naturally won''t let him give more. When he grasped the jade sword, the 72 way divine sword moved his heart and fought back coldly.


    "Boom!! Boom!! Boom! "


    The whole space exploded everywhere, and the gray space began to tremble wildly. For a time, it seemed to collapse.


    Win or lose!


    Pangolin rage again!


    Pangolin attack is swift and violent, open and close. Han 3000''s sword technique is exquisite, moving like a rabbit and quiet like a virgin.


    Between them, it can be said that the fight between heaven, thunder and earth fire, if not Han 3000, considering that Qin Shuang has not recovered, he doesn''t want to destroy here and doesn''t go all out.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen here.


    However, even if he took the fight, Han 3000 couldn''t help but secretly wonder at the ability of the pangolin in front of him.


    This guy is extremely ferocious, and he is braver and braver. The fierce murderous spirit in his body is getting stronger and stronger.


    On the other side, the pangolin''s inner shock is much more exaggerated than Han 3000. After all, it is almost difficult to meet such a difficult opponent with his skills, whether he has been near the village for so many years or when he travels abroad.


    It''s just difficult. The key is that the boy is still so young.


    Naturally, pangolin began to be very curious about Han 3000. He just stretched out a breath detection, but he was stunned. What''s this boy''s cultivation?


    So low?!


    If the pangolin wasn''t fighting Han 3000, he really thought Han 3000''s cultivation matched his age.


    But


    "Have you seen enough?" Han 3000 suddenly smiled and suddenly moved his hand. The power of chaos opened.


    Seeing the extremely strong chaotic force suddenly released by Han 3000, the pangolin immediately said in a dark way. As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly pointed to Qin Shuang over there and shouted, "look."


    Almost at the moment when Han 3000 looked back, the pangolin immediately mentioned the mace and attacked directly.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly. Although he already knew that the goods were deliberately disturbing himself, he really had nothing to worry about.


    "Beiming four soul array!" A roar of anger.


    Han 3000''s figure suddenly turns, buzzing!


    One for two!


    Look silly pangolin!


    Two to four!


    The pangolin''s eyes stared straight.


    Four modernizations eight!


    Bang!


    Almost at the same time, the mace directly hit one of Han 3000''s avatars!


    It''s like hitting the iron. I only heard a loud buzzing. Pangolin only felt the pain in its arm!


    But what annoyed him most was not this, but the whole eight Han 3000 in front of him!


    Eight, fuck!


    He felt as if he had been a chicken, suddenly falling among eight hungry lions!


    "What the fuck is this?" Pangolin was stunned.


    "Is it fun?" Han 3000 smiled gently and joked in his eyes: "however, don''t be happy too early, because it''s just beginning."


    Pangolin suddenly feels cool in part


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2635

    As soon as Han 3000 shouted angrily, eight real bodies had already resisted each other''s attack. At this time, they raised their jade swords and came from all directions¡° Shit, you fucking cheat! " The pangolin cursed and shrunk, and immediately lay on the ground like a turtle, revealing only the armor on its back like thorns! Boom! The power of the eight swords is infinite. Hit the pangolin''s armor, and suddenly hit the ground with dust and smoke! However, to Han 3000''s surprise, the armor on his back is really fucking unusual! Even Han 3000''s eight swords failed to hurt his armor¡° Poof! " Almost at the same time, the pangolin''s mouth was full of soil. Although these eight swords were not fatal, they brought great power to prevent Buddha from being directly pressed by a big mountain. The huge impact still made him have a close contact with the ground. At this time, if he wants to be more disheartened, he will be more disheartened¡° Yes, I can carry it! " Han 3000 smiled. Lift the sword again and slowly¡° Are you still fucking here? " The pangolin gave a loud drink. The next second, the body shrank again, then jumped directly, coughed and went straight into the ground and ran all the way out. Han 3000 frowned: "can you still escape? Are you really a pangolin monster? "¡° Where to escape! " As soon as the voice fell, eight figures turned into one, and Han 3000 suddenly chased in the direction of pangolin escape. Seeing Han 3000 chasing, the pangolin immediately panicked and hurriedly drilled his body down to prevent the soil from being tracked by Han 3000. But after half a circle, the pangolin was a little desperate. Even if he was more than one meter deep underground, Han 3000 has been closely following his footsteps, and even... He has stopped in front of him several times! Obviously... "Fuck, if you don''t play, I don''t understand. I''m more than one meter underground. Can you find my whereabouts?" Depressed to the extreme, pangolin suddenly drilled out of the soil. Han 3000 has long been standing in front of him. Although pangolins have changed routes several times, what is the significance for Han 3000? Under the eye of heaven, there is no hiding¡° Still running? " Han 3000 smiled gently¡° You''re so fucking arrogant. Shit, I swear, today is not your death, it''s me. " Losing is not terrible. What''s terrible is that even Temo''s dignity has been insulted completely. Biting his teeth and drinking angrily, the pangolin couldn''t stand it anymore. Han 3000''s eyes gently swept around. The terrain here was obviously open. In addition, the time had dragged on for so long. Qin Shuang didn''t dare to recover completely, but at least he didn''t have a big problem getting out at this time¡° Very good. I also want to play with you thoroughly. Today, I have to tear down your broken place and pull out your broken skin. " Han 3000 smiled coldly, and the jade sword was pulled out again! The next second, Han 3000 stopped talking nonsense and took the sword directly to the wolf tooth stick of the pangolin! As a beast gets angry, a person completely enters the state and is no longer retained. The two can be described as a complete power to power duel at one time. When the two met, there were explosions around, and the three ancient mountains were crumbling in the huge explosion. Not only that, the ground outside the three ancient mountains is also shaking wildly. The surrounding low mountains are also shaking constantly. The rocks are pouring out, some are slightly fragile, and even collapse directly! Originally, a group of villages surrounded by low mountains began to lose these low things... In this village... Everyone was busy with their own affairs, suddenly felt the ground shake and hurried out of the house. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2636

    "This... What''s the matter?"¡° Is it an earthquake? Or is there another flash flood? "¡° Or is he angry? Is he going to punish us? " All the villagers looked at each other and were shocked. At the same time, they didn''t know what to do¡° It''s over, it''s over. The young man must have angered the yellow sand immortal. The mountains have collapsed and the flood is about to hit again. We will also usher in the disaster a few years ago. " Some people suddenly wailed and screamed. At the same time, everyone fell into endless sadness and despair after hearing it. Although many years have passed, the devastating flood is still deeply engraved in everyone''s mind¡° Young people are always arrogant, so they have not only ruined their lives, but also harmed us. " Lei Gong shook his head helplessly and sighed. He was not afraid of death, but it was a pity for Han 3000 young hero and the wronged life of most young villagers in the villagers. But at this time, Ning Yue led Wang Simin and others, and slowly gathered together from the guard because of the huge movement. Different from the panicked and confused expressions on the faces of the villagers, the faces of Ning Yue and Wang Simin are full of natural and unrestrained, self-confidence, and even a faint smile. Seeing their expression, the old village head was puzzled: "you guys, did you know what happened?"¡° The mountains in the village have collapsed. " Wang Simin smiled softly¡° Even so, can you laugh? You know, your friends are in there. Don''t you feel heartache at all? " Lei Gong said anxiously. After all, that''s their leader and their friend. How can the so-called human nature not be sad and sad¡° Why sad, heartache? " Wang Simin said funny¡° How could this be... "Lei Gong was depressed¡° Do you want to feel sorry for me for that yellow sand monster? " Wang Simin finished, looked at each other with Ning Yue and smiled at each other for a while¡° You... "Look, these people of the mysterious people alliance are smiling. The old village head and Lei Gong are even more confused. It''s hard to understand¡° How long do you think Han 3000 will be back? " Moyang looked at the distance and couldn''t help whispering¡° At most one hour. " Wang Simin said¡° I said, "half an hour." Ning Yue also said¡° Looking at this situation, I think I can come back in a quarter of an hour. " Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled. Listening to several people happily gambling, the old village head was stunned. Wang Simin said again: "old village head, you won''t be naughty about our bet?"¡° You mean, the mountain collapse earthquake was not won by the great immortal of Huangsha, but... "The old village head didn''t understand¡° Now the yellow sand monster should be beating all over the ground looking for teeth. " Wang Simin smiled softly. Hearing this, the old village head took a breath of air conditioning, and the yellow sand immortal was beaten all over the ground looking for teeth?! This does not sound impossible, or even impossible. However, looking at a group of people smiling, confident and calm, it seems that they are really serious. A group of people fell into silence. Isn''t it true that Huangsha immortal is angry? But, is Han 3000 beating the yellow sand immortal¡° If so, isn''t this a divine man, young Xia? " Uncle Zhang is not surprised. When Han 3000 entered the village, he was responsible for taking Han 3000''s men to stay, so he also met Han 3000''s men. Although he was a village man and had no accomplishments, it was difficult to identify the skills of Han 3000''s men, just looking at their appearance and momentum, we knew that they were all elites. As their leader, Han 3000 should really have the ability. Therefore, Uncle Zhang is easier to accept the words of Wang Simin and others¡° "God man?" Hearing this, Wang Simin smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, she smiled at others and stopped talking. After all, in everyone''s heart, what is God and man? Or, what does it mean for Han 3000 to remove the human character in the divine man and leave only one divine character¡° Guys, what do you mean? Is he really a god man? " The village head felt very strange. At this time, he left without talking and walked out slowly. If he didn''t speak, he would have died, and if he spoke, he would surprise people all over the world! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2637

    "If God is not God, we dare not say, but he has fought with two real gods." God! Even in such a remote and unknown place, it is naturally very clear what the true God in the eight directions world means. They are the strongest people in the world and the kings who formulate and maintain the world order. Don''t talk about fighting with the true God. Even if you disobey the true God a little, it''s naturally clear what will happen. Who doesn''t know the power of true God? Who dares to challenge? Otherwise, the world would have been a mess. But now the young man has not only fought with the true God, but even two?! How is this possible? Isn''t that bullshit? But it''s not like lying to see them so confident and calm? Besides, what benefits can you get by cheating them on a group of ignorant and worthless villagers?! Shocked, confused and unbelievable, all emotions appeared in their minds at one time, so that their brains almost crashed one by one¡° Is it true that there is a divine man to help us? " Lei Gong shocked his eyes and whispered softly¡° Our sincerity moved heaven, so the divine soldiers came down to save us! "¡° Perhaps so! " When a group of people said this, they couldn''t help looking at the mountains in the distance and the night sky with the bright moon hanging, full of awe. But some people hold the opposite attitude¡° Bragging must be bragging. Even if you say he is strong, but you say he has chosen two true gods and can live well until now. I really don''t believe it. "¡° Yes, really when we are in remote areas, ignorant and simple? "¡° Boasting should be enough! " But almost just when a group of people had their own state, at this time, the collapse of the mountain had come to an end, and the earth had returned to tranquility. Only the mountains that had become flat and the curl of dust that had not dissipated were still telling what kind of tragic battle had taken place here. The bright moon hung high, like a person safely looking at what happened in the sky and underground. It was very quiet around. Qin Shuang stood up tired and looked around in panic and worry. On the ruins not far away, two dark shadows oppose each other. However, the two shadows are one tall and one short at this time. In terms of body shape, Han 3000''s body shape is not very high, but it is not short. Although the yellow sand monster is bent, it is not small after all. Naturally, it is not easy to form a high and low situation. The reason for the present situation is... One of them is standing, the other is kneeling. When the night wind blew, Han 3000 still stood with his hands down, and the jade sword gave a cold light in the moonlight. But looking at the pangolin in front of Han 3000, it was not so natural and unrestrained. On the contrary, it could be said that it was extremely embarrassed. The whole man was black and blue. Two panda eyes were inlaid on the broken face like no money, and his back was like a hedgehog. Now it''s like a dog with fried fur is facing down by a heavy rain. While the bifurcation is serious, it is extremely weak to maintain the approximate shape. The two nostrils are still bleeding. How embarrassed it is. If we say that the pangolin still has the power of World War I with the dozen Han 3000, then when the Han 3000 is completely released, the goods will be immediately opened up the level and gap. It''s not too much to describe it as a second kill. It was so painful that he almost bared his teeth¡° What are you... Who is sacred? " Wearing the purple and red face, pangolin looked at Han 3000 reluctantly: "those who can defeat me can''t find a few people."¡° Go to hell and ask. " Han 3000 raised his hand coldly and put the jade sword directly on the neck of the pangolin¡° Wait a minute! " The pangolin screamed. The sword stopped, but the blade was no different from the neck of the pangolin. However, the strength that should have made him different suddenly disappeared at this time. Pangolin was stunned. Just from the control of this strength, he knew that he really met an expert¡° Any last words? " Han 3000 road¡° You want to take a bad breath for the villagers, don''t you? "¡° "Why do you want to ask?"¡° In that case, you can''t kill me. " With that, pangolin looked firmly at Han 3000¡° Give me a reason! " Han 3000 frowned slightly! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2638

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the pangolin didn''t say much. He stretched out one hand and wanted to catch Han 3000''s hand. Han 3000 subconsciously retreated slightly, but then he gently extended his hand to see what this guy wanted to do¡° Don''t worry. Although I''ve been a daughter, it doesn''t mean I''m interested in men. " Pangolin sighed helplessly: "I don''t want to pull your hand, I just want you to summon the stone you used when you hit me just now."¡° "The five elements stone?" Han 3000 whispered in his heart. After fighting with this before, he did use the five element divine stone: "what do you want?"¡° Can I rob you? I have this heart. The question is, do I have this strength? " Pangolin has a bad way. Han 3000 said no more. He exerted a little force in his hand. In a short time, he catalysed the five elements God stone out and fell on his palm. Pangolin is no longer nonsense. When it moves in its hand, an energy is directly turned into its hand. Then, its finger is aimed at the five element God stone, and an energy is directly directed from its finger to the five element God stone. Han 3000 looked at the five element divine stone in surprise. What was surprising was that the five element divine stone, which was already three colors, suddenly flashed a slightly earthy yellow light after being directly exposed to the energy of pangolin. The next second, the five elements God stone began to appear on the fourth color, and a slight earth color began to appear! Han 3000 immediately frowned. How could this happen? This guy''s energy can... "Move mountains and drill earth, are you..." Han 3000 looked at the pangolin in shock, and suddenly seemed to understand something¡° I am the Earth Spirit! " Pangolin looked at Han 3000 and said, "I am also the embodiment of Earth Spirit beads." Sure enough, as Han 3000 expected, this guy is almost the same as Vulcan stone, Shenyan bead and Huazhong jade. The only difference is that this guy has changed from bead to essence. However, there is a more detailed fear, that is, how can this guy know that his energy will leave a mark on the five element God stone? Does this guy know the five elements stone¡° You already have three colors. I believe you are wondering why I am different from other three colors, not the body of jade, but the demon body? " Before Han 3000 spoke, pangolin said it first. Han 3000 could not deny nodding: "also, how can you know this stone?"¡° What do you call it? " The pangolin asked softly¡° Five elements of God stone! "¡° We call him devil''s heart. "¡° "Devil''s heart?" Han 3000 immediately frowned. The Vulcan stone comes from the place of the demon family, so Han 3000 once thought whether the five element God stone is really involved with the demon family. Now, when he hears the word "demon heart", Han 3000 can basically determine his guess! But the bigger fog obviously made Han 3000''s head hurt more. How could the things in the eight wasteland books have anything to do with the demon clan¡° I don''t know the details, but if you are interested, someone may be able to tell you. "¡° Who? " Han 3000 frowned slightly¡° This relates to your second reason why you can''t kill me, or if you want to know, you can''t kill me. " The pangolin said and gently removed the jade sword that Han 3000 had set in front of his neck¡° What do you mean? " Han 3000 doesn''t understand¡° Because I chose those women in the village, but I didn''t kill them. If you kill me, others will take my place, and the women in the village will continue to disappear. " Pangolin whispered¡° You didn''t kill it? Clearly you''ve illusioned their shapes! " Han 3000 said coldly¡° I''m just playing with their bodies. Brother, it''s not illegal to play with their bodies, isn''t it? You can call me a pervert at most, but you can call me a human being. Anyway, I''m not human. " In one word, the goods directly pushed Han 3000 to the language plug. Set reasoning and shameless in one, irrefutable¡° Do you want to know? " Seeing Han 3000 irrefutable, the goods whispered. Han 3000 nodded. The goods smiled gently: "OK, go to a place with me!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2639

    The journey in the earth is like smoke in the past. It should have been a rich underground, but at this time, it becomes like air. The speed of two as like as two peas in the sky is almost the same. Along the way, pangolins constantly use their breath to detect Han 3000''s cultivation. It''s so rubbish, but he seems to play, which is incredible. Unfortunately, even if he took Han 3000''s hand and they were so close, he tried his best and couldn''t detect any real cultivation of Han 3000, which was really depressing. With Han 3000''s ability, he naturally knows the little moves that pangolin has been doing on himself. However, he was not in the mood to answer this guy. Anyway, this guy would not understand if he broke his head. What''s more, Han 3000 was concerned about where the pangolin wanted to take him and who he met. And how many mysteries can this person solve?! While thinking, pangolin accelerated. A moment later, the Loess disappeared in front of me, but there was a white bright ahead. A fairy mountain stood proudly on the top. The Fairy Spirit in the mountain was ethereal, with a few green smears and a few peach Reds. It was very beautiful¡° Where is this? " Han 3000 frowned. There seems to be no such sacred mountain hundreds of miles away from the village¡° This is the land of the earth, the land of mortals, and the bottom of the mountain! "¡° You mean, we''re underground and upside down? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Very clever! "¡° Who is the man who lives here? " Han 3000 can hardly imagine that the earth and mountain are like an inverted mountain character. The bottom is the place where normal people walk, but in turn, it is the bottom of the mountain¡° You''ll know later. Keep up. " As soon as the voice fell, without the soil and yellow sand, the pangolin accelerated and flew towards the mountain. Han 3000 is no longer nonsense. He is lucky and follows the pangolin to fly like a mysterious fairy mountain. Everywhere you pass, there are green mountains, which are beautiful. In the mountain, several palaces gather on the top of the mountain, surrounded by immortal Qi, just like the heavenly palace. On the palace, although it is not said that pedestrians are in a hurry, at least servants or disciples often pass by, or clean, or water flowers and water¡° Although the mountain is one, it is composed of three mountains embracing each other. The top of the mountain on the left is a peach garden. See? " Han 3000 nodded¡° There are three ginseng trees and a ten thousand year old peach tree in it. The fruit is not only memorable, but the most important thing is... Hey, prolong life "" see the peak on the right? "¡° That''s the Jade Pool of the earth. The men''s skill is doubled and the women''s youth is eternal! " At this point, this guy showed a drooling appearance. Han 3000 knew what was on his mind, because at this time, Han 3000''s eyes were completely attracted by yaochi. The pool water, which is as blue as the sky, refracts a light like a pearl under the light I don''t know where it comes from. Most importantly, several women in the pool were playing. Although they were dressed in colored glass clothes, they still couldn''t hide their beautiful face and white skin. By the side of the pool, a pair of peerless beautiful legs swayed gently, kicked the blue water in the pool, gently lifted the jade hand, and the water spray slipped down the palm like a pearl. She smiled like a flower and attracted the country and the city. Even though Han 3000 has seen countless beautiful women, this woman can definitely leave at least the top five positions in Han 3000''s heart¡° What about? Hey, hey, isn''t she particularly beautiful and makes people want to fuck her? " At this time, pangolin came to Han 3000 and said softly. Han 3000 was really stunned by the beauty. The pangolin woke him up with a sentence. He was slightly stunned and said, "don''t talk nonsense." Beauty is beauty. Han 3000 doesn''t deny it, but Han 3000 really doesn''t have the dirty thought of pangolin¡° Do you know who she is? "¡° Hei hei, kylin saint, my dream lover. "¡° "Kirin saint?" Han 3000 frowned: "you took me to find her?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2640

    Pangolin shook his head and sighed, "come with me." As soon as the voice fell, the pangolin had accelerated and flew straight to the location of yaochi. Why did you say you didn''t find the Kirin saint¡° She''s your key. If you don''t want it, just stay. " Seeing that Han 3000 was unmoved, pangolin added. Han 3000 had no choice but to speed up and follow the past. When one person and one beast approached the yaochi and got closer and closer, several women in the yaochi took a shot in the water and flew up directly one by one. Their posture rotated slightly in the air, and all the water on their bodies was on display. When several people landed next to the stunning woman, they were all holding long swords and looked like strangers¡° Yaochi is an important place. Others stop. Yellow sand monster, you have great courage. " As soon as they landed, they welcomed the angry looks and cold drinks of several women. Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked at each other''s attitude. It was obvious that he didn''t like pangolins very much. He followed him to this place. Was he with the wrong person¡° Ah, I just want to see my fairy. I just want to see her. You guys dance knives and guns one by one, which really makes me sad. " The pangolin said and sighed helplessly. Then he looked up and swept several women and said, "get out of the way quickly. Don''t make me angry!"¡° Yellow sand monster, you can''t be unreasonable! " Those women also did not give in, and directly posed on the spot. At the sight of this posture, the pangolin quit, moved in his hand, and the mace called out directly¡° All right. " Almost at this time, a nice voice came, and the beautiful shadow of the Kirin Saint slowly stood up from the pool and gently looked at the pangolin: "are you coming?"¡° Hey, hey, do you miss me? " Pangolin smiled shamelessly¡° I think you obviously want to fight. " The Kirin Saint smiled gently and then said, "today, how did you come in advance? Moreover, I told you not to bring anyone!"¡° Still... Still a man. " Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned slightly. What''s the meaning of this? Is it the Kirin saint who is behind the capture of those women? However, looking at the Kirin saint, she not only has a beautiful face, but also faces a gentle face. She also speaks softly and politely. It seems that she has nothing to do with those ferocious people¡° Ah! " Pangolin sighed: "the woman chose to commit suicide when she saw me. When I brought her back to the cave, she was just a body. I wanted to borrow her body to steal a dragon and turn a Phoenix, but it was destroyed by this guy." With that, pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed. The pangolin was depressed, but the Kirin Saint couldn''t help breathing: "I think he should be a righteous man. He can''t get used to the activities you do, so he will help the villagers."¡° I told you not to do this. You do. I told you, what''s the difference between you and a murderer? "¡° But I can''t let Peihu that bitch... "Pangolin said sadly¡° Maybe xian''er was destined to be like this. Why struggle? " Kirin Saint xiaoxian''er smiled bitterly. Then she looked at Han 3000 and asked, "well, this is the end of the matter, so why did he come? Do you want justice? "¡° He? " Pangolin''s eyes turned, and then he said something that made Han 3000 almost spray rice: "no, he said he just wanted to fuck you, and then threatened me to bring him here." Hearing this, Han 3000 directly crashed his brain for a few seconds! What the fuck?! But xiaoxian''er''s face turned red and angry: "bastard!"¡° Even if xian''er is guilty, he should not be so humiliated when he is killed! " As soon as the voice fell, her face was slightly cold, and a strong momentum came directly towards Han 3000. Although it seemed that nothing had happened, Han 3000 himself felt like Mount Tai. Han 3000 frowned. Although she was a woman, her internal power was that Han 3000 rarely saw strength and hegemony except for the true God. Cold voice a drink, Han 3000 also no longer nonsense, hurried to transport the power of chaos in his body. Two invisible internal forces suddenly met! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2641

    Water up! The tree moves! Broken stone! The huge wind and waves even directly knocked several women and pangolins around to the ground. At this time, some disciples in the main peak and Taoyuan on the left were also surprised to find that a huge energy circle directly diffused from the right peak where yaochi is located¡° What''s going on? " On the main peak hall, two elders just came out of the hall and were preparing to patrol around as usual, but they were shocked to see the vision generated by the right peak where yaochi was located¡° What a powerful aura explosion! " Another elder frowned¡° It''s the little princess! " They immediately stared at the guy. Han 3000 doesn''t understand what the hell this guy is doing. He clearly said to bring himself to solve the five elements divine stone and the real murderer behind the scenes, but suddenly in front of the so-called Kirin saint, he said he wanted to fuck her! If they are partners, they don''t have to. So it''s obvious that this guy is deliberately provoking war. But at present, although the woman''s arrogant internal power shocked Han 3000, she basically had no other ability except internal power. In other words, if Han 3000 wants to avoid his edge and defeat the woman in other ways, it is really just an easy task. Moreover, although the woman just attacked herself, she was only angry. She was not murderous. How can a person who uses force against others without murderous spirit be a devil who wants living people to sacrifice?! Intuition and a lot of side evidence are telling Han 3000 that the Kirin saint in front of him may have a certain relationship with the pangolin, but he is a little involved with the missing daughter of the village, but he is definitely not behind the scenes. The Kirin saint is also very strange. The pangolin likes herself. It''s almost an open secret. He can even do that kind of activity for himself. How can you suddenly bring a man who has ideas about himself to belittle himself? Even if he doesn''t help, he still encourages? But just when they were confused, pangolin sighed helplessly, then walked a few steps to the side of Kirin Saint xiaoxianer, looked at Han 3000 and said quietly: "how do you think this man is your husband compared with Peihu?"¡° What?! " Xiaoxian''er was stunned and her face turned crimson! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2642

    In general, the man in front of him is very handsome, and his internal power is exaggerated to a tie with himself. In terms of strength and appearance, let alone compared with Pei Hu, he is completely conquered. Xiaoxianer naturally thinks it is a very good choice. But why did you pull it up in a mess¡° Don''t talk nonsense. " Xiaoxian''er whispered, but her eyes couldn''t help turning to Han 3000¡° If you can help the villagers vent their anger and seek revenge from me, you are naturally a righteous generation. When fighting with you for internal power just now, he also has other ways to defeat you, but he just compares internal power with you, which shows that he is honest and has the style of a gentleman. In addition, this boy is really more handsome than me. I''m very relieved to hand you over to him. " Facing xiaoxian''er''s shame, pangolin didn''t care, and seriously analyzed it for xiaoxian''er¡° I don''t know what you''re talking about. " Looking closely, xiaoxian''er really felt that Han 3000 was really good-looking, and pangolin''s words were reasonable. Seeing xiaoxian''er''s expression, pangolin pretended to shake his head reluctantly: "Hey, I just saw someone else''s first face and handed in a hand once. Some people were very excited. Pity me for chasing you for ten years, but you didn''t move at all. As expected, you licked the dog, licked the dog, and licked to the end with nothing."¡° Oh, yellow sand monster, I didn''t mean that. I... "you just treat me as a friend, don''t you?" Pangolin helplessly rolled a white eye. Xiaoxian''er looked at him with some guilt, but finally bit her lips and nodded. Pangolin felt that at that moment, fangfo heard his heartbreaking voice. With a long sigh, the pangolin said helplessly, "it''s all right. I''ve thought of it. Otherwise, I won''t bring him. After the internal power competition just now, do you think you''re very angry when I said he wanted to fuck you, but what I''m going to say now, you''re suddenly not so angry?" Xiaoxian''er''s face suddenly turned pink¡° OK, since you are satisfied with his performance, it''s not in vain. " Then the pangolin walked to Han 3000 in front of him. Han 3000 looked back at him strangely. He didn''t know what the hell this guy was going to do¡° The first step has been completed for you. The next step, which is also the most critical step, depends on you. " As soon as the voice fell, the guy looked up at the sky¡° What first step, second step? "¡° Nature is the demon heart you care about and the real murderer. " Pangolin smiled, took back his eyes and looked at Han 3000: "you will soon understand that I''m not fooling around."¡° Little fairy, it''s almost time. " He suddenly looked back at Xiao xian''er. Xiao xian''er frowned. When is it almost time? But suddenly, she was stunned and seemed to think of something! Almost at this time, there were bursts of powerful drums on the main hall. Its sound is correct, its potential is strong, and it is extremely dignified. At the same time, it is full of a breath of peace, which makes people sound different and comfortable. Looking back, many disciples have moved closer to the main hall of the main peak, and on the hillside, a team of people and horses are slowly moving towards the main hall. What''s the matter? Han 3000 frowned. It seemed to see Han 3000''s doubts. Pangolin smiled gently: "this is the distinguished guest at the door."¡° Distinguished guest? " Han 3000 suspected¡° It is indeed a distinguished guest. " Xiaoxian''er nodded. Her face had long disappeared. Just now she saw Han 3000''s slight red. Some were just more coldness and indifference, even with a little despair¡° Have you heard of the demon clan? " Pangolin smiled softly¡° I''ve heard of the three palaces and four halls of the demon family. " Han 3000 said that in fact, he not only fought with what he heard, but even one palace and two halls fought side by side with Han 3000¡° Yes, but in addition to the seven gates of the three palaces and four halls, there are four family forces. At present, this is the son of the Taowu family, the strongest force in the south of the demon family. "¡° Pei Hu! "¡° "Tao family?" Han 3000 light Nan¡° They boast that they are the incarnation of the fierce beast Tao Wu. They are extremely cruel by nature and are very good at fighting. Therefore, they have great prestige among the demon family. " I have met the demon clan here. It seems that the far north is getting closer and closer¡° This is the second step? " Pangolin smiled gently. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2643

    Step two?! Almost when Han 3000 was stunned, an old man had flown over. As soon as he landed, he glanced at the pangolin with some boredom, and looked at Han 3000 with dissatisfaction. Obviously, he regarded Han 3000 as a passer-by of the pangolin. Then he came to xiaoxian''er and bowed slightly in a modest tone: "little princess, the patriarch has an order. Your guests have arrived. Please go to the main hall."¡° Please tell the seven elders that if xian''er is not feeling well today, he will not pass. " Xiaoxian''er said with an unhappy face¡° Little princess, don''t be angry. You also know that the Taowu family is a big family and has a cruel character. If you annoy the Xiang Peihu, I''m afraid... "Speaking of this, the elder is a little worried¡° I see. I''ll go later. " With a helpless sigh, Xiao Xianer was quite helpless. After taking a look at Han 3000, he looked at the pangolin, followed the seven elders, turned and flew towards the main hall¡° What are you doing? The second step not to see you? " Pangolin smiled, looked at Han Sanyi, and then flew to the main hall. Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly. I really don''t know what medicine this guy sells in the gourd. However, when he came, Han 3000 can only harden his head and follow the pangolin all the way. At this time, the main hall was already full of wine and banquet. In the corner next to the hall, maids played string music, and the hall was full of people. Not only a group of Taowu people, but even the so-called Kirin people almost poured out from top to bottom. On the central main table, several elders and patriarchs of the Kirin family are sitting around a young man. And this young man is also heroic. He is the son of the Taowu family, Peihu. Some people are like dragons and phoenixes. They are not only tall and powerful, but also have a tendency to sit there without anger. More importantly, this person is born different and extraordinary at first sight. The eyes are like hooks, emitting golden light, and the blond hair is slightly swinging, like a long golden waterfall. The old man sitting next to him is Xiao Xianer''s father, the head of the Kirin family, shengran! Although he smiled on the surface, his smile was relatively stiff and obviously not really happy. The Kirin family is not very powerful, but it is by no means a snack. Especially when his daughter xiaoxianer comes, she is the real chosen son of heaven. The powerful spiritual power in her body is the future of his Kirin family. However, this point was obviously watched by the Taowu family. Peihu had brought people to propose marriage seven years ago. Although Pei Hu is good, it''s a pity that it''s a demon family. Moreover, they are cruel by nature, and their daughter doesn''t like Pei Hu. In addition, Shenghuo knows the real purpose behind Pei Hu''s marriage to his daughter. Therefore, Shenghuo has been reluctant to marry this marriage, but the Taowu family is far stronger than them, and Shenghuo is really helpless. At this time, xiaoxian''er also stepped in, which made Peihu''s eyes shine. Such a daughter should only exist in heaven, not in the world. At the sight of her, Pei Hu even swallowed his saliva unconsciously. But xiaoxian''er was unusually cold. He came to the main table and greeted the elders and his father, then stood aside indifferently¡° Kirin has a daughter. It''s a blessing from heaven. " Next to him, the five elders of Tao Wu and the five uncles of Pei Hu praised softly¡° Oh, five elders love you. " The holy flame whispered back. Pei Hu has been staring at xiaoxian''er. However, xiaoxian''er has never looked at him in the eye, which makes him a little unhappy. He thinks who Pei Hu is. He is the son of the Taowu family and the future successor. He has a noble status. How can he be ignored? It seems that Pei Hu''s dissatisfaction is also seen. At this time, the five elders spoke slightly: "this is not the first time to come. I''ll come straight to the point. The agreed deadline has passed. We came here to propose marriage this time."¡° I think the holy flame patriarch should no longer object? " When shengran smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer, a voice suddenly occurred outside the door¡° I object! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2644

    The crowd looked for a voice. At this time, they saw two people standing at the door. One person is naturally a pangolin, while the other is Han 3000. Seeing these two people, the guard at the door was embarrassed for a moment. It was neither stopping nor stopping, but it seemed inappropriate not to stop. After all, the guests can''t tolerate other people''s nonsense¡° Move the knife away from me. Don''t make me angry. " The guard was about to stop it, and the pangolin drank coldly¡° Kirin Sendai holy land, how can others make mischief? " The guard hardened his head and shouted coldly¡° Let them in. " At this time, a disdainful smile came from the room, but it was not the order of the patriarch shengran, but Peihu, the son of Tao Wu. Pangolin blocked the guard''s weapons, took Han 3000, and swaggered into the main hall in full view of the public¡° I said, "who is it? It''s a rat." As soon as he entered the house, the five elders next to Peihu immediately disdained Leng hum¡° No, I apologize for what I just said. I was wrong. It''s not a rat, but a rat who breaks his promise to others. " As soon as the voice fell, the people of the Tao family immediately laughed. Shengran''s face was cold. Next to him, an old Kirin patriarch quickly got up and walked a few steps to the pangolin. He said coldly, "what are you doing now?"¡° What am I doing here? " Pangolin smiled: "of course, it''s for xiaoxianer''s marriage."¡° What''s the point? " The elder of Qilin family was dissatisfied and said¡° Why am I sorry? " Pangolin disdained to sneer, and his tone was even full of self-confidence¡° I don''t know where you got your confidence? Look what you have with you, a man! " The elder of Qilin family shouted angrily¡° Yes, it''s a man. " Pangolin smiled. As far as he is concerned, maybe he really didn''t have the capital to be rampant here before, and even had to be a man with his head down. But today, it''s completely different. Nothing else, just because of the man behind him! Han 3000¡° You! " Qilin patriarch Lao was immediately angry to death. Ignoring the elder of the Kirin family and the black faces of most of the Kirin family, the pangolin wandered to the main table, pushed the elder away with a slap, and then sat down. After drinking a glass of wine, he breathed out happily: "good wine."¡° I thought you didn''t dare show up. " Pei Hu chuckled¡° Oh, I haven''t seen you for a year. It seems that childe Pei''s cultivation has increased a lot. " Pangolin disdained to smile: "no wonder they are so hard-working."¡° The dragon and Phoenix among people are naturally not comparable to you, a mouse who can only make holes in the ground. " Pei Kun, the five elders of Taowu family, sneered coldly. As soon as he said this, there was another burst of laughter. However, pangolin seemed to take these ridicules lightly and smiled: "I don''t dare to compare with the childe of the Taowu family, but should you also take credit for me today? If I hadn''t caught so many village girls for you in recent years, could you jump the steps so quickly? "¡° Ha ha ha! " Pei Hu Lang smiled, but he didn''t shy away: "my cultivation has risen so fast. In addition to my outstanding talent, I really owe you so many village girls over the years. Well, in consideration of this kindness, after xiaoxian''er marries into the Taowu family, I will naturally leave a place in the family for you so that you can carry xiaoxian''er''s shoes every day. What do you think? " As soon as the voice fell, the Taowu people laughed even more wildly. At this time, the pangolin''s face really began to look bad. Han 3000 stood behind him and generally understood, so the culprit for the loss of the girl in the village was Pei Hu, the son of the Taowu family¡° Well, yellow sand monster, don''t be fooling around. " At this time, the silent shengran opened his mouth and looked at the pangolin, but closed his eyes slightly: "go back."¡° Go back? " The pangolin smiled softly: "on weekdays, I should obey my orders. But today, I''m afraid I can''t listen to the patriarch. "¡° What on earth do you want to do? " Hearing this, shengburn opened his eyes and said angrily¡° I don''t want to do anything, nor dare I do anything, but I''m just against it. By the way, let''s talk about it. " Pangolin smiled¡° Propose marriage? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2645

    Everyone was stunned! But then Pei Kun, the five elders, laughed: "rat, it''s up to you? You deserve it! "¡° You have broken your agreement with my childe. Do you still have the face to object? "¡° Don''t say I won''t pursue you for breaking your appointment last year, even if I count you as the person you made last year, but today, how should the man behind you explain? I''m afraid I can''t find a second one. " As soon as the voice fell, all the people of the Kirin family bowed their heads, not words¡° In fact, does it matter to you whether I bring back girls? " Pangolin smiled bitterly: "the Taowu family may have an advantage over the Kirin family before, but it''s not huge. The Kirin family is not very willing, and you can''t force it. After all, once there is a conflict between the two ethnic groups, it is bound to do no good to anyone. "¡° There must be something special about the people in that village, right? That''s why you appointed the girl in the village? However, you are a demon clan. You dare not go into the world to catch the girl in the village. You don''t want to get into trouble. So you made a peace agreement and traded with me. But today, Pei Hu has jumped the stage and his advantage has been infinitely enlarged. Even if I abide by the previous agreement, I''m afraid you won''t admit it again? " Pei Kun didn''t care at all and smiled softly: "rat, is this your excuse for not keeping your promise?"¡° Am I wrong? " Without fear, pangolin silk looked at Peikun and Peihu with a sneer. In order to speak, they just looked at each other and smiled. I have to say that the yellow sand monster is actually very smart. Basically, they have guessed all the things¡° If you lose, you lose. Yellow sand monster, don''t find any more reasons. " Shengran also understood that pangolin''s words were not unreasonable. But as he said, the situation is now settled and there is no room for maneuver. Then rest is the only choice. Han 3000 frowned slightly, and he understood it roughly. Pei Hu asked for a marriage first, but the kirins were not particularly willing. They always liked xiaoxianer''s pangolin. In order to help xiaoxianer refuse the marriage, they stood up. Although the kirins don''t like this pangolin, his delay is good for the kirins after all. Naturally, they are willing to push the boat with the current. At that time, the Taowu nationality was not very strong and it was not easy to act savagely. So he made a strange agreement with pangolin. As long as the pangolin provides the girls in the village designated by Pei Hu on time every year, the marriage can be postponed for another year. Therefore, pangolin has been threatening villagers to offer sacrifice to girls for many years in order to give it to Peihu. However, with the passage of time, the villagers began to resist, and even yin''er, a smart girl, appeared. Under her scheme, the pangolin had no one last year. They thought it would be very difficult, but it is strange that the Taowu family did not overreact when they learned that there was no one to pay last year, so that pangolins prepared a pile of words that were useless. Yesterday of this year, there was a new deadline for delivery. Pangolin knows that it must be handed over this time, but the situation in the village is like that, but there seems to be no one to hand over. Having no choice, he went to the village himself to spy on it. This accident broke yin''er''s plan and made pangolin find something wrong. However, he could not imagine that when Yiner found that he broke the coffin, she chose to commit suicide first in order not to be insulted. He wanted to inherit her body and come back to muddle through, but unexpectedly, Han 3000 appeared at that time... Now it seems that the reaction of the Taowu family last year was not fierce, because Pei Hu entered a critical juncture of closing and breakthrough. Today this year is the time for him to leave the customs! Therefore, the Tao family came under pressure¡° Feed the tiger! " Pangolin smiled gently, then looked up and looked at shengran: "clan leader, don''t worry, my yellow sand monster always keeps his word and keeps his promise."¡° I won''t have any more ideas about Princess Kirin. " Shengran heard the speech and nodded gently¡° However, I still want to oppose this marriage, and I still want to mention this marriage again. " When pangolin said this, his eyes were confident and firm, and he could not be refuted at all¡° However, not me, but for him. " With that, he looked back and fixed his eyes on Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2646

    Han 3000 must admit that he was confused at that moment. What the fuck is this?! The key is to pull me into the water. What kind of trouble is it¡° Huang Sha monster, I think you have been very kind to my fairy for many years. If you are talking nonsense, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing others. " Cried the holy flame. Although he doesn''t like the yellow sand monster, he must admit that the yellow sand monster has delayed the Taowu clan for at least seven years. Although he failed to change the final outcome, he had no credit and hard work, so closing his mouth in time could at least ensure that the yellow sand monster could leave alive¡° I''m not talking nonsense. Even if the patriarch of the holy flame wants to kill me, I still want to say. " Pangolin smiled indifferently: "everything I said is true. He has a crush on little princess Kirin, and it also shows that he wants to have sex with her. The little princess also knows this, right?" With that, pangolin put his eyes on xiaoxian''er. Originally, it was said in public that Xiao Xianer was angry. But she just secretly glanced at Han 3000, lowered her head and turned slightly red. Although she didn''t admit it, she didn''t deny it. Seeing xiaoxian''er''s response, the people of the Kirin family were stunned. What is this? Isn''t that the default? Even, from a certain point of view, it shows that xiaoxianer''s heart already belongs. All the people of the Kirin family, including shengjianzai, looked at Han 3000 and tried to see Han 3000 thoroughly¡° Bastard! " At the other end, Mr. Tao''s son Pei Hu quit and became angry when he patted the table. Xiaoxian''er didn''t even take words with him, but he didn''t refute such absurd words to the boy in front of him. How can he not be annoyed by the poor treatment this day?! More importantly, he has regarded xiaoxian''er as his future wife. Was it not a slap on his face that he was molested in public¡° What are you? " Looking at Han 3000, Pei Hu''s eyes wanted to eat people. Han 3000 frowned and was about to explain that he was not interested in Princess Kirin. At this time, pangolin sneered: "what? Xiaoxian''er''s future husband, don''t you see her attitude? "¡° With the garbage in this small Kongtong, you deserve to compete with my young master for women?! " As soon as the voice fell, Pei Hu directly slapped him¡° What are you doing? This is a murderer. I''ve finished the first thing in the second step for you. " Pangolin whispered at Han 3000''s side, then dodged and retreated directly¡° Nima! " Han 3000 greeted the pangolin family once in his heart, but he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of the threatening Peihu. The body is slightly on one side, the horse step is slightly pricked, one hand luck, directly slap up. Bang! The two sides put their hands on each other, and the tables and chairs several meters around the meal time were directly bounced off. The ground under Han 3000''s feet suddenly cracked¡° Shit, Pei Hu''s evil spirit is really overbearing. " Several elders of Qilin clan were shocked¡° The human race has several high levels, such as true God, eight wasteland, evil killing, Kongtong and ethereal. The demon family also has corresponding stages, such as demon God, demon statue, demon king, demon general and demon scholar. However, the Terran also has a little-known land of scattered immortals between the eight wasteland and the true God, and there is also a demon Saint between the demon God and the Demon Lord in the demon family. The big step that Pei Hu jumps is the demon saint, which is equivalent to human Sanxian! How can you underestimate it? "¡° Shit, isn''t that beyond mortals and almost invincible? "¡° That human boy, it seems that he will die miserably. "¡° That''s inevitable. Otherwise, how could Pei Hu suddenly come to our Qilin family with such confidence and arrogance to ask for marriage? "¡° Patriarch, what should I do? Can I help you? I think the little princess really seems to have some interest in this human boy. " Someone asked. Shengran shook his head: "no, people can''t choose the one they like. The power of magic and saint is not something that our Kirin family can shake at will." Looking at the situation in the field, the pangolin had no idea of playing just now, but stared nervously at the two people in confrontation. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2647

    "Boy, it''s interesting that you can take my palm!" Pei Hu smiled coldly, and his eyes were full of red fruit disdain and coldness¡° However, this will not change the end of your life. " As soon as the voice fell, Pei Hu suddenly made a force and approached Han 3000¡° Really? " Han 3000''s face was slightly cold, but also increased the Qi of chaos in his body. Bang! The two sides burst open! Han 3000 stepped back slightly, stabilized his foot of the center of gravity, and stepped out of the ground for several centimeters in time. And Pei Hu over there suddenly rolled in the air and retreated for a few meters¡° I really despise you. " Pei Hu was not angry, but just smiled coldly, which was full of banter. It''s good. How can you perfectly show your ability and strength when the battle is hastily ended? Then he suddenly felt black. The next second, he suddenly pushed his hands, and a huge energy turned into a huge blade, which was bound to cut Han 3000 under the knife. Han 3000 said nothing. As soon as the sky fire moon wheel came out, he directly faced up. With a bang! The giant blade disappeared, and the sky fire moon wheel was instantly shaken back. Pei Hu''s fist hit before the aftershock subsided. Han 3000 knew that there was no room to dodge. When he frowned, his nerves converged. The next second, he simply gave up his defense and hit directly! Boom! There was an explosion. Almost at the critical moment, Pei Hu withdrew his fist and leaned over and roared past. Han 3000 was not attacked, and the fist of counterattack was obviously empty¡° Boy, do you want to break my defense in this way so that you don''t lose so thoroughly? I tell you, don''t think about it. " Pei Hu smiled coldly: "I want you to lose clean and thoroughly! If you have seed, come out with me and fight. Don''t ruin my banquet. " As soon as the voice fell, Pei Hu flew out of the hall directly. Han 3000 frowned and stared at his feet. His body turned into a streamer and suddenly chased out. War is imminent! Above the sky, just for an instant, there were four explosions. All the people above the hall chased out one after another and looked up at the sky. They were all shocked by the scenery in the air. In the empty sky, they were as invincible as the God of war, as the demon God looked down at the world, and the fight was dark and dark. The people on the ground, while lamenting Pei Hu''s terrible strength, secretly began to remove the contempt and prejudice against Han 3000 in their hearts, and were surprised that this seemingly ordinary boy had such a competitive ability. In the sound of explosion, Pei Hu''s killing move will appear at this time, showing no mercy. But Han 3000 was surprised to face it calmly. He not only didn''t have stage fright, but looked calm. This is not like a high-order suppression of low-order, but more like a high-order suppression of higher-order¡° Yellow sand monster, where did you find the young man? Why is it so powerful? " Even the holy flame, at this time, also saw a clue, and couldn''t help frowning¡° I''d say I just met by the side of the road. Do you believe it? " Pangolin was also a little stunned. He did deliberately bring Han 3000 here because Han 3000 could tyrannize himself. But he didn''t think that Pei Hu would jump the steps. What''s more, even if he jumped the steps, Han 3000 could cope with it¡° This son looks ordinary, but actually he can be so amazing. " Holy flame has some incredible ways¡° Dad, there''s something you may not know. " On one side, looking at some crazy little fairy, she also made a pit sound¡° What''s up? " Holy flame doesn''t understand¡° Just now... My daughter compared her internal power with him. " Xiaoxian''er murmured¡° How much did he lose you? " Shengran asked softly. According to his naked eyes, the boy''s ability is extremely strong. If his internal power loses 50% of his daughter, it is the most normal range¡° You may not believe it. " Xiaoxian''er murmured¡° Joke, why don''t you believe it? Your father and I are well-informed. I haven''t seen any capable people and wonders. Is it difficult for me to be less than 50% Shengran said so, but he was a little surprised. But what he never thought of was that Xiao Xianer''s answer was always beyond his imagination¡° Dad, Ping... Tie! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2648

    He felt that his face was swollen and swollen, as if he had slapped on it with a huge palm as thick as a man''s thigh when his skin was tender and smooth at the age of 18.


    Pain, incomparable pain!


    It''s so swollen that it''s almost boundless!


    His front foot just blew out, and how long is his back foot only? He was not only beaten in the face, but also almost firmly centered.


    But compared with the faces, what really made him stumble was the incomparable shock in his heart!


    Xiaoxianer is her own daughter and the princess of the entire Kirin family, but she is also the Kirin saint and hope once in a million years.


    Although the scale of the Kirin family is good now, it is far from its peak. The fundamental reason is that the Kirin family has not had their own patron saint Kirin saint for a long time.


    The Kirin saint is the most special existence of the Kirin family. She is born with a huge Kirin aura. Once you open your mind and break through, you can break through the eight wastelands, step into the land of scattered immortals, and become the strongest king of the Kirin family.


    This kind of extraordinary step jumping is almost impossible in the eyes of many people, but the Kirin saint can rely on her innate huge aura.


    However, there are advantages and disadvantages. Although the Kirin saint has exaggerated step jumping, this process is extremely difficult. At least now the Kirin saint is more than 20, but she has no intention of enlightenment.


    But anyway, the aura in the Kirin saint is terrible and terrible.


    Otherwise, how could the Taowu family have been coveting, asking for relatives for many times, and persevered in the past seven years?!


    The fundamental reason why the Kirin family are reluctant is not only that the other party is a demon family, but also that they want to keep the Kirin saint in their family. If they open their minds in the future, they can at least bring the Kirin family to rebuild their glory.


    But what is special is such a huge walking aura library. The bug level that is not seen in ten thousand years exists, but


    But someone can draw with her in internal power competition!


    What does that mean?!


    It means that he and the Kirin family are based on the foundation and pride. They are just like children playing tricks in front of others!


    "This... This is impossible?"


    "Yes, the strongest existence of the Kirin family, how can it... How can it be tied with others?"


    Similarly, in addition to the patriarch shengran, there are several elders of the Kirin family.


    "Xian''er, are you exaggerating? You are interested in that human boy, but you don''t have to tell such a big lie to help him? You are really stupid to be several elders and your father, aren''t you? " An elder questioned at this time.


    Although they all grew up looking at xiaoxianer, they know more about her character than anyone else. However, in the face of unacceptable facts, they still choose to question.


    "Yes, xian''er, don''t lie."


    "Everything xian''er said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the yellow sand monster. In addition, xian''er''s maidservants can testify." Xiaoxian''er was not afraid at all and said in a straight face.


    Several maidservants immediately nodded.


    Pangolin also smiled softly: "although I''m not a master, if I fight with several elders alone, I think I won''t be weaker than any of you. Do the elders agree?"


    Several elders looked at each other, and they basically agreed with the pangolin. After all, after pangolins first suggested that they were interested in Xianer, the kirins could not allow him to like it at will.


    So he sent elders to test him.


    Within a hundred moves, it''s hard to tell the winner!


    So it is also true that pangolin is not weaker than this.


    "Since several elders agree that this is true, I also say frankly that Han 3000 is right for me. Do you know the outcome?" Pangolin chuckled.


    "Nature is better than you."


    "Xiaosheng?"


    "Hard to win?"


    Pangolin smiled gently: "second kill!"


    "Seconds..."


    "Second kill?!"


    Hearing this, a group of people stared like cattle. Even the little fairy on one side was stunned.


    She knew Han 3000 had strong internal power, but she never thought he would be so strong even in other skills.


    At this time, even shengran frowned, looked at the pangolin and asked, "yellow sand monster, are you serious?"


    "If there''s a half empty word, it''s hard to die from thunder. Besides, do you think it''s interesting for me to make up a lie to humiliate myself?" Pangolin laughed coldly.


    Hearing this, shengran and others all looked back at Han 3000 in the air


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2649

    At this time, Han 3000 was valiant and calm in the face of Pei Hu''s more frequent and fierce attacks¡° This son, who is sacred? " Saint burn frowned. Internal power can reach the Kirin saint, and external cultivation can instantly kill the pangolin! Such strength is terrible¡° Since you brought him here, do you know his origin? " Asked shengran. Pangolin touched his head: "I don''t know. He just said his name was Han 3000."¡° Han 3000? " Shengburn frowned slightly. Aside, several elders looked at each other suspiciously¡° I have never heard of such a person in the eight wastelands. " The Kirin family lives in a remote place in the Central Plains. Naturally, they don''t know much about the recent events in the eight wastelands. Their thinking and cognition even remained decades ago¡° Is it a master who has recently risen in the eight wastelands? " Shengran didn''t answer positively. He just looked at Han 3000 and murmured, "this son is amazing." But for a moment, he suddenly smiled, and then the more he laughed, the happier he became, and even made a sound of ha ha. The crowd was puzzled. An elder asked, "why did the patriarch smile so happy? Did the patriarch already know the origin of Han 3000?" Shengran smiled softly: "I don''t know." The elder was more puzzled: "what did the patriarch laugh at?"¡° I call him Zhang 3000 and Li 3000. Is that important to me? " Shengran smiled and said, "the important thing is the purpose of his trip." Propose! Several elders understood in an instant¡° But, patriarch, are you willing to be immortal? "¡° It''s going to rain. My mother wants to get married. Why don''t you give up? " Holy flame whispered. In today''s situation, no matter who wins or loses, xiaoxianer''s marriage is inevitable. Since it is inevitable, from the perspective of a father, he naturally hopes that Han 3000 will win. After all, even if his origin is unknown, how can he be much better than a cruel demon man? Most importantly, this son''s internal power is comparable to xian''er, which at least shows that she won''t have any attempt on xian''er. On the contrary, Pei Hu''s mind is obviously to marry xian''er. In fact, he wants to absorb the aura in xian''er through combination. Compared with the two, stand high and make a judgment! Pangolin heard the sound, smiled gently and whispered, "Han 3000, I''ve finished most of it for you. The last step depends on whether you can do it." Boom! Suddenly, at this time, there was another explosion in the sky, and two figures immediately fell from the sky. Tight and, and each in mid air to stabilize the body, forming a confrontation situation. Pei Hu is already scarred, and the sweat on his forehead flows along his face. Obviously, the strong attack is crazy consuming his internal power and physical strength, and the neglected defense also makes him taste the corresponding price. On the other hand, Han 3000 stood there calmly and proudly in the air, just like the God of war. However, even so, Han 3000''s right hand behind his back still trembled slightly. Magic saint, there are really a few brushes¡° Boy, you really have some skills. " Pei Hu looked at Han 3000, not only without the slightest fear, but with a strong killing intention in his eyes. As for Yu Wu, he was never afraid in the face of a strong enemy, but had a stronger sense of war¡° You''re good, too. " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° Hehe, you are so crazy. But don''t be happy so early. I haven''t done my best. " As soon as the voice fell, the guy drank coldly, his real Qi surged wildly, his blood gathered, and he was boiling again. Under everyone''s attention, he suddenly slapped Han 3000 with the potential of destruction¡° Shit, Pei Hu''s move is so strong! " A qilin patriarch suddenly exclaimed! Nearby in the distance, the five elders of Taowu family also frowned. He knew that his young master had used his real strength¡° Han 3000 is in danger. " The holy flame whispered¡° What''s that guy doing? " Suddenly, an elder exclaimed. Because at this time, Han 3000 stood there like a fool in the face of Pei Hu''s attack of destroying heaven and earth! Don''t move, don''t shake¡° Is he crazy? " St. burn frowned. Pangolin, xiaoxianer and others were all nervous at this time... But suddenly Han 3000 opened his mouth and smiled! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2650

    "He... He''s laughing!"


    "He''s laughing! He''s laughing! "


    Several elders grabbed their hair on the spot and felt the numbness of their scalp.


    Are you crazy? Is this crazy?


    In the face of such a powerful destructive blow from the enemy, it''s just that you don''t hide or flash. Unexpectedly... You still laugh?!


    Even the true God dare not be so big!


    "Is it true that under the confrontation just now, he has been injured, but... He has been pretending to be all right?" Shengran also felt strange.


    However, Pei Hu at this time has shown a proud smile, because he is only three feet away from Han 3000.


    It''s almost impossible to dodge at this distance!


    Once hit by himself, the one waiting for Han 3000 is death!


    Yes, even death without residue!


    "Can you still laugh now? Silly! " As soon as he drank his anger, Pei Hu had increased his strength.


    But suddenly, just when he thought he was holding the winning ticket, Han 3000, who was getting closer and closer, suddenly disappeared.


    "Taixu SHENBU!"


    "Beiming four soul array, open!"


    Buzz!


    "What?!"


    Han 3000 didn''t disappear, or he disappeared, but the next second he appeared again.


    And what is terrible is that there are not one Han 3000, but eight!


    "This......" the saint burns a gang of people directly silly eye.


    "How possible!" The five elders of Taowu clan also raised a fierce voice.


    Brush!


    Obviously, Pei Hu''s palm did not take any strength at all. His strong inertia and just now psychology had made him relax from belittling the enemy. At this time, he found that it was wrong and it was difficult to recover.


    His back was completely exposed to Han 3000.


    "Broken!"


    With Han 3000''s cold drink, he directly raised his palm around the eight golden bodies behind Peihu.


    He couldn''t defend when he couldn''t take it back almost completely, but the magic saint was always the magic saint. He strengthened his Qi and suddenly gathered on his back to block seven real body attacks in a row.


    But in the eighth way, Han 3000 hit his back straight.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of golden blood immediately spewed out directly, and Wei''an''s body fell suddenly!


    Boom!


    With an explosion, Pei Hu''s body fell from the sky and hit a hillside on Xianshan heavily.


    "What, that''s ok?" Holy flame was stunned.


    Just now, he even couldn''t bear to see Han 3000 killed alive, but the situation changed in an instant!


    Han 3000 stood proudly in the air and looked coldly at Pei Hu who was photographed on the ground.


    He was strong, but too aggressive, so he was impetuous, and he was strong in attack and weak in defense, so Han 3000 decided to repeat his old skill.


    Compared with the previous time, he thought he was fighting with him because he wanted to fight with his life, sacrifice himself and let him hang the lottery at the same time.


    Now that he comes back, he will have a relative reaction to his thinking. At the same time, he has been completely angered by himself in the war of attrition just now and wants to kill himself.


    So at this time, he won''t think too much, but will kill all the way out!


    And he saw this, and then used the speed to kill him by surprise.


    "Kill!"


    When he got up from the ground, Pei Hu''s eyes were red.


    The next second, he flew directly to the ferocious face with his hair down.


    He is the son of the Taowu family and the future power holder. He is high above all. Why has he ever suffered such a big loss? Have you ever been bullied by others? At this time, the intention to kill Han 3000 has reached the extreme.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. He knew that Peihu had been completely angry.


    "Qi breaks the eight wastelands!"


    Boom!


    As he continued to fly to Han 3000, the black gas around him also continued to spread. Finally, with a sudden explosion, a huge Taowu beast appeared in the sky over him, opened a big mouth of blood and roared angrily at Han 3000.


    "Tao Wu''s blood!" The holy flame drank urgently, and his eyes were afraid.


    "Pei Hu..."


    "He even inherited the ambition of Tao Wu, which..."


    "Han 3000 is in trouble." Several elders also looked frightened.


    Han sanning''s eyebrows receded slightly. Although he was strong, he was by no means a big man. The eight golden bodies suddenly flashed and prepared to resist the enemy at any time!


    "Roar!"


    Tao Wu suddenly hit, and his body suddenly became bigger.


    "No." Han 3000''s heart sank.


    Almost at the same time, Tao Wu has changed to the size of a giant beast swallowing the sky. With a roar, it emits strong Qi directly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2651

    Han 3000 hurried to use the Qi of chaos to resist, but it was obvious that although he didn''t care much, he knew nothing about Pei Hu''s methods. In a hurry, eight golden bodies suddenly changed into a parabola, and flew out on the spot... Almost at the moment Han 3000 flew out, Pei Hu was furious, and the light of evil Qi burst out directly from his hands, one after another, Shoot Han 3000''s eight body like no money. Poor Han 3000, before he fell to the ground and became more stable, he was pierced by thousands of demons. Although he was barely able to resist in front, with the increase of demons, he was finally shot with holes and golden blood in the air! Han 3000 quickly took back his real body. The next second, when his only remaining body stabilized his body, his body was already full of blood. Although the Badao golden body is extremely fierce and can share the damage against point-to-point attacks, it is relatively difficult to attack a wide range of attacks. Not only can they not bear the damage to each other, but they will involve each other because they have their own damage. A single body may be better to resist the group attack, but more real bodies are easier to become a live target in the eyes of others. Han 3000 bit his teeth, spit out a mouthful of blood, and looked at Peihu coldly. Obviously, he suffered a lot from this wave¡° Play smart with me? In the face of absolute strength, that''s bullshit. " Pei Hu took advantage of the attack. At this time, Leng Sheng was proud and shouted softly to Han 3000. Han 3000 was slightly lucky. While recuperating the wound, the five elements divine stone also slightly released light, supplementing Han 3000''s recovery¡° You''re right. In front of absolute strength, everything is just bullshit. " Han 3000 smiled coldly. There is also the city of burning bones. He has just fought with the people of the demon clan. Han Sanyi is not willing to expose his strength too much. At the same time, he doesn''t want to consume his energy too much and hurt himself. So all along, Han 3000 has been collecting and playing. But now, the conservative play has hurt himself. It is no longer necessary to hide his strength. And the current situation also makes Han 3000 have to do his best. However, compared with Han 3000''s words, it is obvious that Peihu has his own understanding. Of course, he does not think Han 3000 is talking about himself, but he thinks Han 3000 is following his words¡° Since you know, that''s the best. However, it''s no use knowing. Originally, I wanted to keep your whole body, but now, it''s impossible. You have successfully aroused my anger. "¡° Now cry, cry, and then meet your death. " With a ferocious smile, Pei Hu has moved the secret method. The black air is everywhere. Above the head, the day has disappeared and black clouds are everywhere. Tight and, above the sky, in the dark clouds, a red moon appears gradually from the clouds. The light of the red cold moon was bright for a time, but each light hit Han 3000, which made people feel cramped all over and seriously hurt their mind. In other places, affected by the light, the trees withered, the white flowers withered, and even the gurgling water suddenly stopped flowing at this time, so as to prevent the Buddha from being frozen by something. In the land of heaven and earth, it seems that only this round of red moon is left for a time¡° Blood moon! " Over there, Shenghuo roared loudly. At the same time, he joined hands with more than a dozen men and many people to quickly transport energy, hurriedly support a border, and reluctantly and difficultly resist the erosion of the moonlight. Only at this time, Han 3000 still stood there faintly. His eyes shrunk and his eyebrows wrinkled. Then he suddenly closed his eyes slowly. The next second, countless gold black gas began to emerge from his body, tightly and gently wrapped it. His hair began to turn red, his skin began to turn whiter, and the sky fire moon wheel hovered around him again, and a strong pressure began to release... The space seemed to shake slightly under the pressure... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2652

    "This..."


    "Is this the power of the devil saint? Then, what is the power of Han 3000


    The people of the Kirin family are almost stupid. Under the blood moon, even if the Kirin family work together to support the barrier, they can also feel the strong pressure brought by the blood moon.


    But before everyone could catch their breath, Han 3000 had set off a new round of energy jitter under the blood moon.


    Tear up the space and shake the mountain!


    "What a powerful energy, but... How can it be mixed with a strong evil spirit?" The holy flame frowned: "is it true that he is also a demon clan?"


    "Shouldn''t it? If it is a demon family, as the strongest family of the southern demon family, how can people of the Taowu family not know? "


    "With this son''s ability, you can''t be unknown in the demon clan."


    The words of several elders are not unreasonable, but this makes shengran more confused. Since it is not magic gas, why is Han 3000''s magic gas extremely important?!


    However, in any case, shengran was slightly disappointed: "just a Peihu. Now another demon family member? Is it difficult? Xian''er is really destined! "


    "No, No." Suddenly, the three elders on one side suddenly frowned, and the whole person looked nervous and very serious.


    "Three elders, what do you mean!" The saint frowned and said.


    "You fine products, fine products!" The three elders didn''t say much. They still frowned, as if they were sensing something carefully.


    Seeing this, Shengyan said no more, frowned, learned from the three elders, and seriously began to feel all the changes around him.


    Other elders don''t say much anymore and follow suit!


    For a time, the whole Kirin family was surprisingly quiet!


    Not only them, but also the Taowu people over there seemed to notice something wrong. The five elders frowned and stared at Han 3000 in the air.


    "God! God is confused! "


    Suddenly, shengburn''s pupils enlarged, lost his voice and whispered, and the whole person couldn''t help staggering back.


    Holy flame is so. Other elders are no better. Although they don''t stumble back, they are stunned and look at each other. They just feel that their scalp is numb!


    "How possible! How could it be! "


    "The arrogant evil spirit hides the breath of God. How can this happen?"


    "A man is possessed with both evil spirit and divine breath. The so-called good and evil do not stand together, and gods and demons do not exist, but this guy..."


    Gods and demons!


    "Is this guy a pervert?"


    A group of people murmured, which was obviously very shocking.


    The five elders of Tao Wu also stared at Han 3000 in a dull voice, but a moment later, he hurriedly looked at his childe, and his eyes were worried.


    It''s not that your childe is not abnormal enough, but that the boy in front of you is too abnormal!


    "Pretend!" At that end, Pei Hu shouted angrily, and the cold light in the golden eyes was full. Turning his hand over is an energy, aiming at the blood moon in the air.


    Obviously, he wants to increase the energy of blood moon. One blow will kill Han 3000!


    Blessed by Pei Hu''s energy, the blood red moon became more blood red, so that the whole fairy mountain fell into the blood pool. Almost at the same time, the blood around the blood moon is crazy. In the center of the blood moon, something seems to be shaking faintly and may erupt at any time.


    All the people around, whether the Kirin or the Taowu, couldn''t help but close their eyes and try their best to support their defense barrier. The huge pressure made them sweat even if they joined hands to resist.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes burst out.


    "Brush!"


    The sky fire moon wheel suddenly moved and fell into Han 3000''s hands.


    "Blood moon?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    The next second, he moved slightly, so he turned the moon wheel in his left hand into a bow, and the sky fire in his right hand into an arrow!


    Pull the bow full moon, look slightly, point to the blood moon in the air!


    "What?!"


    "This guy..."


    "In ancient times, Hou Yi shot the sun, but now there is a demon God shooting the moon?"


    "Is he kidding? How can this be shot down? "


    A group of people looked at each other!


    "Brush!"


    Arrow!


    The arrow of the sky fire struck directly, and the moon wheel also quickly caught up with the sky fire and integrated with it after completing the shooting.


    Red and blue, sharp arrows like light, straight into the blood moon!


    At this time, everyone breathed and looked up at the sky. The irritable blood moon and blue and red arrows were approaching infinitely. Each other''s power has the power to destroy the world. No one knows which is stronger or weaker


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2653

    Under everyone''s gaze, the two soon collided. Suddenly, heaven and earth changed color, and the whole world anti Buddha trembled slightly because of the explosion of both. Blood colored light and purple blue light danced with each other and formed a huge and unique halo. The halo took the collision point as the central point and continued to spread wildly around. From the sky burst to the earth, and from the earth came here again and again. Where they passed, the trees were destroyed and the mountains and rocks were broken. Even the huge border supported by the Kirin family began to break slightly at this time. The sky fire moon wheel and the blood moon are completely deadlocked and inseparable. They exclude and erase each other. No one can do anything but the halo left by the struggle between the two people spread around, shaking in the void and changing the color of heaven and earth. A group of people were silly. A battle on such a scale has never been seen or heard of. The battle between the two outlines the shocking scene of Mars touching the earth¡° Boy, do you really think you are an ancient god? Also learn from others who want to shoot the sun? I Pooh, today, I''ll show you what it means to draw a tiger instead of a dog! Break it! " As soon as the angry voice drank, the guy suddenly added countless energy to the blood moon. The light is more prosperous on the blood moon. Han 3000''s face was frozen, and suddenly the pressure came, so that Han 3000 couldn''t help retreating into the air. Seeing Han 3000 so, Pei Hu smiled coldly, full of pride and self-confidence. But obviously, he laughed a little early. Han 3000 endured the huge pressure, frowned and fought with the force of chaos. He was bound to fight with Peihu''s blood moon¡° Still struggling? Sometimes, if you want to emulate others, you have to look at yourself first. If you want to shoot the sun, I melt your broken arrow! " As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly increased his support again. The blood moon is more prosperous, and the world is completely red with blood. This time, even Han 3000 was sweating on his forehead. He regretted that he fought with the sky fire moon wheel. It was not that they were not strong enough, but that his control and practice of them had not reached a level. In the past, the main attack of Pangu axe and the auxiliary attack of Tianhuo moon wheel may indeed be invincible, but without the restraint of Pangu axe, Tianhuo moon wheel will face off with experts, and their disadvantages of instability will be revealed in an instant. Han 3000 glanced at Pei Hu in a hurry. He already felt that the situation had changed dramatically when the sky fire moon wheel, which was close to the blood moon, experienced the guy''s two energy blessings. The huge pressure of blood moon slowly gained the upper hand, and constantly surrounded the sky fire moon wheel, trying to devour the sky fire moon wheel step by step. Even if Han 3000 has the blessing of chaotic Qi, the effect is obviously not as good as Pei Hu''s blessing on the blood moon. In other words, Pei Hu''s proficiency in the secret method of the blood moon is far more than Han 3000''s control of the sky fire moon wheel. Naturally, the purity of energy is not as good as Han 3000, but at least get twice the result with half the effort. On the contrary, Han 3000 has pure energy, but how much help can it give to the sky fire moon wheel?! The sensing of the sky fire moon wheel has become weaker and weaker. Han 3000 tried to bless energy several times, but with little effect¡° Ha ha, ha ha, smelly boy, I think you have some skills. " With a ferocious smile, Peihu was full of pride and arrogance. Han 3000 had no time to deal with him. The sky fire moon wheel had been engulfed madly under the attack of the blood moon, and the body had even begun to be extremely unstable¡° Sky fire, moon wheel! " Han 3000 looked up powerlessly and looked at the sky fire moon wheel shrouded in the halo and blood light. He was very uncomfortable. He is sad, he regrets! He blamed himself for his poor learning, but he wanted the moon wheel of heaven fire to die in vain. If you can, Han 3000 would rather replace the sky fire moon wheel by himself! The blood moon melted almost two-thirds of the sky fire moon into his body. Pei Hu laughed wildly! Han 3000 closed his eyes painfully, but almost at this time, Han 3000 suddenly flashed a strange thing in his brain¡° I see. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2654

    "Bastard, laugh when you are militaristic?!" Seeing Han 3000 close his eyes and smile, Pei Hu scolded angrily.


    However, Han 3000 did not have any reflection, but his mind and spirit were one, and the situation was like a mountain.


    For a long time, Han 3000 has wrongly positioned the sky fire moon wheel. From the root, they are spells. This was determined when the old sweeper handed them to himself.


    But sometimes, they are like weapons. They come when they shout and go when they wave.


    But Han 3000 knew that all this was wrong.


    When the sky fire moon was swallowed by the blood moon, Han 3000 regretted his recklessness and blamed himself for his lack of practice, but at that second, Han 3000 also had heartache.


    Like the heartache of losing a brother and a friend.


    It was in this mood that he felt the call of the sky fire moon when he closed his eyes.


    "Heart spirit connection!"


    Sword, man and sword are one.


    Therefore, the divine sword is psychic. People are like swords. The sword has people. It is one and invincible.


    The same is true of the sky fire moon wheel and yourself.


    They are spells, so they can hit wherever they point.


    But they are also a special kind of "life" existence.


    The essence of a day, the beauty of a month!


    Therefore, they can answer as soon as they call!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    When Han 3000 thought about this, he suddenly heard his heart beating, from once to twice.


    "I feel your presence."


    "We are one." Han 3000 smiled.


    At this time, the smell of black and gold began to spread slightly, and the wind blew his long blood red hair, just like an Enron demon God!


    In the blood moon, the blue and red light disappeared and began to shine again.


    Everything began to change.


    Pei Hu was surprised and looked at Han 3000 in amazement. He also looked at the increasingly strong blue and red light in the air.


    The world of blood red began to appear mottled red and blue


    "Han 3000 began to work?" The elder of the Qilin clan murmured and looked at the sky and said softly.


    "Is it a Jedi counterattack?"


    Hearing the elders'' words, the already lost pangolin suddenly looked up. When he saw that the red and blue light in the sky had become more and more huge, the whole person was stunned and speechless!


    "This... What is this?" The five elder Taowu, who was originally a little happy, was also stunned at this time.


    Obviously, it has been completely suppressed. Why does it suddenly break out so powerful?


    "Tiger, be careful. Don''t be careless." The five elders shouted in a hurry.


    Pei Humeng bit his teeth and didn''t put the words of the five elders into his heart.


    His eyes were full of disdain and anger!


    This guy, up to now, has the courage to resist himself.


    This is simply challenging his authority and his victory, which is no different from death!


    "You dare to resist, I want you to die!" As soon as the voice fell, Pei Hu''s eyes showed ferocity. The next second, he suddenly combined energy to bless the blood moon. At the same time, a pair of big hands also suddenly patted Han 3000!


    Destroy not only your broken arrow, but also your body!


    Han 3000 didn''t open his eyes. Facing the attacking Peihu, he pursed his mouth and smiled.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel, you and I are one!" As soon as he drank softly, the chaotic power in Han 3000 began to swim away.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, in the blood moon, there was a sudden explosion!


    The blue and red light suddenly shines brightly. The next second, the thunder covers it and an arrow breaks it!


    Buzz!


    Blood moon is broken!


    "Poof!"


    Influenced by the blood moon, he almost rushed to Pei Hu, who was less than five meters away from Han 3000. The whole person was suddenly eaten back. A mouthful of blood was directly ejected from his mouth, and the whole body quickly flew upside down.


    If the five elders didn''t find the situation wrong, they would fly into the air and pick up Pei Hu in time. I''m afraid he would only fall into the stars and hit the ground again.


    "Let go... Let go of me." Pei Hu struggled to get up from the arms of the five elders, but the more he moved, the fresh blood in his mouth poured out involuntarily.


    He is unwilling, he is unwilling, he has locked the victory, but why can Han 3000 suddenly turn the defeat into victory?


    "Enough!" The five elders lowered their heads and drank softly. Then, he looked at the unwilling Peihu and sighed: "we... Lost!"


    At this time, Han 3000, the sky fire moon wheel broke the blood moon, and has flown back to Han 3000''s hands.


    One left and one right, shining and beautiful, with Han sanshuang''s sassy posture, it is like a god of war overlooking the world


    However, what is more surprising is that


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2655

    The sky fire moon wheel at this time! The sky fire is red and bright, like the fire of nothingness. The moon wheel is also purple and blue, even more like xuanming. The two swords are red and blue, shining each other. At the same time, they are like empty things. It is difficult to distinguish between real and virtual, which makes people marvel. Han 3000 smiled gently and moved rather than falling down. Almost between Han 3000''s slightly raised hands, the sky fire moon wheel has rapidly transformed into two streamers, swimming on Han 3000''s body. Like God and man with lightning and sky fire. Shengran removed the almost broken barrier, laughed and hurriedly welcomed the people of the Kirin family, saying: "powerful, powerful, young Xia, the real person doesn''t show his face. It''s really an eye opener just now."¡° Yes, although it seems to be a Jedi counterattack, in fact, it has accumulated a lot and set the world in one fell swoop. It''s wonderful, wonderful, it''s really wonderful. "¡° It''s true. Indeed, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Young Xia, you''re young and your cultivation is so strong. I admire it. " Several elders of the Kirin clan also complimented and laughed one by one¡° What the fuck are you talking about. You fucking bitch, you''ve just lost, but it''s my carelessness that makes you a cheap bitch. If you have seed, come again. " Seeing the kylin family''s compliment to Han 3000, Pei Hu couldn''t stand it. Despite the five elders'' dissuasion, he dragged his body full of blood and rushed over in anger. Han 3000 looked at him calmly: "OK, I also have an account to settle with you." As soon as the voice fell, the sky fire moon wheel did not need Han 3000''s command, but had been automated into a sword and appeared in Han 3000''s hands¡° Pei Hu! " Seeing this, shengran quickly stood up and said, "your competition has been divided. What else do you want to do?"¡° This is my business. I want you to take care of it. Get out of here. " Pei Hu shouted angrily. At the same time, his body shook, and the five elders who held him directly shook away. They were ready to attack at any time¡° You are in the land of our Kirin family, which is naturally the business of our Kirin family. Why can''t I care? " The holy flame''s angry voice¡° Shengran, how dare you talk to me like this? " Pei Hu was even more angry. At all times, the broken leader of the Kirin family only dared to lose a smile in front of him. But today, he dares to be angry with himself. His high position was not only challenged, but even at this time, he was scolded and his dignity was almost gone¡° Yes? Holy flame, someone has supported me, and I''m hard to speak? " The five elders frowned and a cold light appeared in their eyes¡° So what? " The holy burning cold voice said, and then stared at the five elders: "the so-called becoming king and defeating enemy, isn''t this the eternal truth in your Tao family?"¡° You''re right. Don''t you see how well they match Xianer? "¡° They were handsome just now, while some people were disheartened, old blood vomited wildly, and made a judgment. " Several elders, seeing that the leader''s words had fallen here, naturally they were no longer polite and said coldly one after another. Hearing this, Xiao xian''er bowed her head slightly, but her face was full of shyness¡° You! " Wuchang''s face turned blue and his teeth clenched. However, he also knew that their strongest Peihu had been defeated, and the number was not dominant. If they consumed too much, they would always suffer¡° Young master, if we keep the green mountains, we''re not afraid of not having enough firewood. They already have a nest of snakes and mice. Let''s withdraw first. " The five elders shouted angrily in Peihu''s ear. Looking at xiaoxianer''s attitude and the attitude of the Kirin family, Peihu is very grumpy and unwilling. However, the words of the five elders were harsh and strict, and he couldn''t listen. Moreover, he also knew that if even the Kirin family stood on Han 3000''s side, they would only suffer if they fought¡° The mountains and rivers meet, you wait and see. " He left a word fiercely. Pei Hu turned around and took people with him. But as soon as I left, I was suddenly hit by something. The whole person lost his center of gravity and immediately half knelt on the ground¡° Did I say to let you go? " At this time, Han 3000 said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2656

    As soon as this remark came out and Pei Hu fell directly, the scene was silent for a moment! Even the kirins who supported Han 3000 just now were all stunned and numb. It is one thing to speak out to help, and its purpose is to solve unnecessary disputes. But it''s another matter to annoy Peihu and not even give the Taowu family any face. After all, the Taowu clan is the largest southern force of the demon clan, and its strength can not be underestimated by anyone. Who dares to turn against them completely? Angry, angry. Pei Hu fell to the ground. Although his face was down, his body on the ground was trembling slightly because of anger. burning shame and humiliation! For Pei Hu, this is equivalent to someone stepping on his face with their feet. Trample, trample! He is high and powerful. He has always only others to climb the dragon and follow the Phoenix. All kinds of flattery to him, let alone scold him, is to say no in front of him, which is absolutely impossible. But today, he is not only said no, but even humiliated and beaten... How can he bear it?! He can''t bear it, and the five elders obviously can''t bear it. This is no longer a separate fight, but a big event related to the family reputation¡° You have the guts to repeat what you just said. " Pei Hu lay on the ground and drank coldly. The sound was cold and ruthless. Many people present could not help but be frightened¡° Is it hard for young ears? Or do you lie on the ground and feel cool and reluctant to roll up? " Han 3000 was very indifferent and did not have the slightest fear because of Peihu''s cold words: "listen clearly, I repeat, did I tell you to go?"¡° That''s outrageous. You''ve been deceiving people too much. " Pei Hu couldn''t help it any longer. His anger was straight up and he was going to rush to Han 3000. Shenghuo hurriedly gave a sign in his eyes, and several elders quickly stopped the angry Peihu. At this time, Shenghuo hurried to Han 3000 and said softly: "young Xia, since you have won, why be aggressive? You need to know how to forgive and forgive. " Han 3000 sneered and looked at shengran: "Kirin patriarch, right? I''ll also send you a word. Don''t persuade others to be kind without his approval. "¡° This...... "shengran was speechless¡° Evil, you really think I Taowu are easy to bully, don''t you? " Seeing that the holy fire had hit a wall, the five elders of Tao Wu raised their anger. As soon as his voice fell, the Taowu people behind him immediately drew their swords. They were extremely poor and ferocious. They were bound to take Han 3000¡° Young Xia, why are you doing this? " Several elders sighed helplessly¡° The Taowu clan is powerful. If you offend them, it won''t do you any good. "¡° Stay on the front line and see each other in the future. " Han 3000 lowered his head and looked at the sky fire moon wheel in his hand: "meet? If you don''t kill this evil barrier, how can I face the villagers in the village? " Words fall, Han 3000 coldly raises his head¡° You... You avenge the villagers? " Hearing this, several elders of the Kirin family were surprised, turned around and immediately remained silent. Although they didn''t kill the girls in the village, they started to die because of them. They have a little conscience and know that they are unjustifiable and uneasy. How dare they say more¡° Boy, are you going to fight against our Taowu family for some broken villagers? I''m afraid you''re out of your mind? " The five elders disdained Leng hum¡° Yes? Do you think your life is worth more than that of the villagers? " Han 3000 said coldly¡° I''m an elder of the Taowu family. Indeed, I have a high position and power. I''m a dragon and Phoenix among people. Even if I''m not an old man, my great Taowu family and any ethnic group also have the ambition to succeed Taowu. Can ordinary people compare? " The five elders spoke of this and couldn''t help being full of pride in their tone. Han 3000 laughed. He was really helpless and ridiculed¡° What are you laughing at, asshole? " The five elders said angrily¡° Do you know what I see in my eyes? " Han 3000 road¡° What do you think? I''m not interested in knowing. " When the anger was over, the five elders suddenly felt a little unhappy again. They raised their heads and looked at Han 3000. The meaning is also obvious. The five elders are interested in Han 3000''s view. Han 3000 smiled contemptuously, looked at the five elders and slowly opened his mouth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2657

    "In my eyes..." Han 3000 smiled again: "although the villagers are ordinary, they are only ordinary cloth clothes. However, the villagers are simple and kind-hearted."¡° On the contrary, you are long and strange, for fear that others will not say you are monsters. People are not human, demons are not demons, and demons are not demons. To say something ugly, it''s like something inferior to pigs and dogs. If I were you, I wouldn''t dare to go out at home! " Hearing Han 3000''s words, the five elders almost felt that their facial features were smoking, and other Taowu clansmen and Peihu also exploded on the spot¡° You son of a bitch, nonsense, I have to tear your mouth. " As soon as the sound of Wuchang''s old saying fell, the evil Qi immediately attached to him¡° Kill him! " Pei Hu also drank angrily and waved his hand. At that time, led by the five elders, he rushed directly towards Han 3000 with a group of Taowu people¡° Blood for blood! " Han 3000 also looked cold and rushed in directly with the sword melted by the moon wheel of heaven fire. The whole hall was in a mess. Shengran quickly commanded the Kirin family to avoid being injured by mistake¡° Brush! " Han 3000, who rushed into the Taowu family, was almost like a fierce tiger rushing into the sheep. The sky fire long sword was very angry. He was hit by his knife. His head fell to the ground on the spot, but he didn''t even have any blood, because the wound had been charred by the fire. The electric light of the moon wheel long sword flickered. Those who were hit by the knife only felt that they were entangled with ten thousand electricity. After crazy convulsions, they lost their breath. The seemingly ferocious and tall Taowu people, even before they could resist, had been ignorant and died in the attack¡° This...... "shengran''s eyes were straight. Han Sanqian in front of him looked like a hero just now. It was clear that he was an endless murderer from hell¡° Son of a bitch, don''t go crazy! " When the five elders saw that the disciples died instantly, they roared and moved in their hands. A magic Qi turned into a huge sword and appeared in his hands¡° Let you taste the peerless swordsmanship of my Taowu family! " The five elders drank loudly. For the next second, they led the sky to hold the sword, and then they chopped it with great power. Han 3000 showed a meaningful smile, compared with the sword technique? I''m afraid you can''t hold it! In a few words, the moon wheel changed its original shape from the knife and directly attacked the disciples on all sides, while Tianhuo changed its sword body into a more solid one, perfectly cooperating with Han 3000. Seventy two way sword! First move! Second! Third¡° This...... "seeing Han 3000 fighting with the five elders with a sword, shengran was stunned¡° Pei Kun, the five Taowu elders, although his accomplishments are only equivalent to the world of the eight wastelands on earth, which is worse than Pei Hu, who has jumped the stage. However, Pei Kun has long established his prestige and is a famous murderer in the family. He has helped the Taowu family to make great war achievements over the years. From the perspective of experience, he is far better than Pei Hu. In addition, his sword skill is superior, even the head of the Taowu family, Also sell him some thin noodles. "¡° Han 3000 dared to challenge Pei Kun with his sword technique. To tell you the truth, I really thought Han 3000 was arrogant after surpassing Pei Hu. But I didn''t expect... "I didn''t expect that Han 3000 not only didn''t lose the wind at all, but made a rapid and unstoppable attack."¡° Even Pei Kun began to show fatigue. " A group of elders were more and more shocked, and they couldn''t help discussing one after another¡° Tut Tut, xiaoxian''er, it seems that you have to thank me. " Pangolin looked at Han 3000''s figure, touched his chin and suddenly opened his mouth¡° Thank you for what? " Xiao Xianer was stunned¡° I don''t like you anymore. " Pangolin road¡° Ah? " Xiaoxian''er was puzzled. He thanked him again. Suddenly he said he didn''t like himself. What does that mean¡° If I were a woman, I would be fascinated by Han 3000. If you can fight, your accomplishments are high, and people are just, you can play flowers even if you play a sword. Shit, do you want people to live? " Pangolins are both depressed and admired. They are all men. Why is the gap so big?! Hearing this, Xiao xian''er burst into a laugh. Although the battle between Han 3000 and Pei Kun was fierce, the pangolin did speak to her heart¡° You said, "do you have to thank me for finding you such a good man?" Pangolin road. Xiaoxian''er just wanted to answer. Suddenly, Han Sanyi had drunk there. Looking back, Han 3000 dived down like a flying fairy outside the sky¡° Sixty fifth! " A sword of light and cold determines heaven and earth! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2658

    Broken!


    Boom!


    Although the sword has no energy movement and no destruction energy, it is red and cold.


    Although it was very thin, Pei Kun was already in a trance and sweating profusely for some reason!


    Pei Kun subconsciously raised his long sword to resist!


    "Boom!"


    At his feet, with him as the center and Han 3000 Tianhuo sword and his magic sword as the starting point, the earth cracked and spread behind him.


    The man in the middle of the crack didn''t even understand what was going on, so he was blown up on the spot.


    "What!"


    "Awesome!"


    The elders of the Kirin family are stupid.


    "Who won?"


    "A draw?"


    They still kept the posture of just now. One of them leaned in the air and cut down with his right hand oblique sword, like a drunken Sword Fairy. One horse squatted and led the sword to block.


    The sky fire sword and the black magic sword meet closely.


    "Ignorance, arrogance." Pei Hu despised it. Pei Hu always respected the five elders, not only because the five elders were always their elders, but also because of their superior sword skills.


    The concept of elders is far more direct than that of strength and stability in the race of Taowu.


    If you want to be truly respected, it depends on whether your fist is hard or not. Pei Kun''s sword technique is one of the famous fists.


    That''s one of the eight wonders of Tao Wu.


    This boy dares to compare his sword technique with PEI kunbi. What is it?!


    But when Pei Hu was proud, suddenly, the sound of water droplets came into his ears.


    Drops of blood are slowly falling from Pei Kun to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, with a dull noise, Pei Kun''s right knee hit the ground heavily.


    The blood like drops of water also turned into a slow flow.


    "What!"


    "This...!"


    When he saw Pei Kun kneeling on one knee, not only Pei Hu was stupid, but also the people of the Kirin family were completely numb.


    Pei Kun... Pei Kun lost?!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible." Pei Hu panicked and staggered back.


    Even if his cultivation is higher than Pei Kun, if he really fights, he may not be able to get anything cheap in front of the experienced and murderous Pei Kun.


    But it was Pei Kun who lost to others on his most familiar sword technique?


    How is this possible?!


    It''s normal that he doesn''t understand, because even Pei Kun, who is involved, doesn''t understand.


    Han 3000''s sword technique is changeable, and the most strange thing is that the attack is quite fierce. He claims to be the sword God, but he is beaten and defeated in front of Han 3000''s sword technique.


    But that''s all.


    He completely defeated himself with one sword, which is impossible.


    But the truth is


    He was unwilling to look at Han 3000. He didn''t understand how this could happen.


    But in Han 3000''s eyes, there was only endless indifference. It seemed that it was normal to lose in his hands.


    He doesn''t even have a trace of pride. It''s natural for him to prevent Buddha.


    "How long have you been learning sword?" Pei Kun looked up at Han 3000 and asked softly.


    "More than one month." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "A month?" Hearing Han Sanqian''s answer, not only Pei Kun but also the people of the Kirin family were silly.


    After learning the sword for a month, you can easily pick and drop the successful swordsmen who have used the sword for decades or even centuries. No one will believe it if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    Or even seeing it with your own eyes is hard to believe.


    "You either brag or..." Pei Kun said coldly.


    "That''s bragging." Han 3000 didn''t care to interrupt.


    Pei Kun gritted his teeth, but soon loosened his teeth: "your sword is very good. Can I know what kind of sword this is?"


    "Are you qualified to know? With your status as a dog like elder? " Han 3000 disdained.


    Suddenly, Pei Kun smiled. His smile was very sad and desolate.


    The long sword in his hand made him make countless military achievements all his life. Countless enemies died under his own sword, but he was afraid that he would never think of it. One day, he himself would die under someone else''s sword.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" Pei Kun looked up and smiled!


    The next second, he suddenly stopped, looked at Han 3000 and made an amazing move.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2659

    Without waiting for any response from others, Pei Kun suddenly withdrew his sword, and Han 3000''s sword fell down and directly cut on his shoulder. The sky fire sword is so sharp that it breaks the shoulder and goes deep into the bone marrow, with the momentum of raging fire¡° Ah! " The great pain of the play made Pei Kun, who was as stable as Mount Tai, cry out in pain¡° Five elders! " Seeing this scene, Pei Hu shouted in surprise¡° Tiger, the defeat is settled. Go, go! " Pei Kun endured the pain. The next second, he put Han 3000''s sword on his shoulder. When the man was in front of him, he rushed up and held Han 3000 in his arms¡° What? " Pei Hu was stunned¡° Why are you still waiting? Take the young master and go. " Pei Kun shouted blood and roared angrily at the living disciples nearby. Han 3000''s eyebrow angle is miniature, and his eyes are cold! No wonder this guy suddenly gave up resistance. He wanted to delay himself. At present, when he was lucky, he had to break away¡° Burn my ambition with my body. Pei Hu, I''m unwilling. " As soon as the voice fell, Pei Kun suddenly didn''t move, but he was already red and black¡° No, he''s going to explode! " As soon as Shenghuo shouted, he and several elders quickly joined hands to support the border. Seeing Han 3000 in danger, xiaoxian''er hurried to help, but was pulled by the pangolin¡° Get out of the way. " Xiaoxian''er drank coldly, and then suddenly released a powerful aura, which directly shook the pangolin away¡° Xian''er, No. " Seeing xiaoxianer angrily break away from the pangolin and run all the way to Han 3000, Shenghuo is very anxious, but he can''t get away with supporting the barrier in his hand. He can only watch the silly girl break through the barrier and rush to Han 3000¡° The devil''s self explosion has infinite power. Let me help you. " As soon as he got to Han 3000''s side, Xiao Xianer shouted urgently, and then hit Han 3000 directly with one hand. Yuanying''s self explosion is almost against the sky. He uses everything he has to attack his opponent without leaving any room. Therefore, Han 3000 naturally knows its power. Especially, the grandson is so close to himself! Even if it is as strong as Han 3000, there is no good way at this time. We can only try our best to transport all the energy, forcibly prop up a huge energy cover and protect ourselves and xiaoxian''er. Boom!! Almost at the same time, with a huge explosion, the blood mist filled the air¡° Fairy! " In the enchantment, the holy flame shouted. However, shengran soon took a breath. As the blood mist dispersed, a huge golden mask appeared in front of everyone. Han 3000, China and Korea, stood steadily in the middle, while xian''er stood behind with one hand on Han 3000''s back. The two internal forces are both powerful and incomparable experts. The supported energy boundary is naturally no worse than any other. When the cover was broken, Han Sanyi directly and gently sent xian''er away from the center full of flesh and blood, and then chased out in a few steps. However, there is still the shadow of those Taowu people at this time¡° Young Xia, don''t chase the poor bandits! " Seeing that Han 3000 was going after him, Shengyan and some elders hurriedly stopped him. No one knows what''s going on outside the fairyland. Besides, shengran believes that Pei Hu and others are forced into the Palace this time. Even if he cultivates to jump the steps, he can''t rush out without a good general, and it''s likely to fall into an ambush¡° But... "Han 3000 was a little depressed. How could Han 3000 be willing to let go of the murderer who killed the girl in the village? Seeing that Han 3000 was still reluctant, shengran quickly took a look at the pangolin and asked him to help persuade him. The pangolin nodded, coughed, and walked a few steps in front of Han Sanqian. He whispered, "people can''t catch up, but the five elements of God stone..." Han Sanqian frowned and looked back at him... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2660

    Chong Shenghuo nodded. Shenghuo immediately understood and raised his hand softly: "it''s all right. Come in, come in." Then shengran patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and asked him to enter the house. Han 3000 looked at his back and let Peihu escape. It''s really unwilling. At this time, Pei Hu and others had already escaped from the mountain and met with a large number of disciples outside Xianshan. As Sheng Huo expected, Pei Hu and others came here to propose marriage, but it was true to force the palace. So this time, not only Pei Hu, a master who jumped the steps, but also the elite generals of the Taowu family ambushed outside the mountain early. Once the kirins dare not respond, Pei Hu and these elite generals who lie in ambush outside the mountain will be directly threatened by force. However, the ideal is very full, but the reality is very backbone. No one would have expected it. The development of things was far from expected. Peihu had already lost to more powerful experts before he started. So that the whole plan is in a mess. When he heard the explosion in Xianshan, he was so angry that he had to take people back¡° Childe, you can''t. " The subordinate grabbed him and said in a hurry, "the five elders let you run out with their own lives. If you go back, isn''t it equivalent to dying in vain?"¡° That boy deceived people too much. He really thought he would be invincible if he beat me reluctantly? I just reluctantly lost my hand. If I come again, I will regret his son. Besides, I still have 10000 of your elite soldiers. What are you afraid of him doing? " Anger is on the one hand, and his elite soldiers have the confidence to meet, but on the other hand, Peihu naturally dared to challenge again at this time¡° Young master, even if we have good soldiers, don''t forget that the attitude of the Kirin family towards the boy has changed. "¡° Are you still afraid that the kirins dare to help the boy? " Pei Hu angrily said. The servant lowered his head. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was very obvious¡° If the Kirin family dare to help the boy, I''ll wipe him out. " Pei Hu said angrily¡° Young master, although the kirins are not as good as before, the so-called thin dead camels are also bigger than horses. If you rush out and attack, plus the expert, it''s not easy for us alone? If you keep the green mountains, you are not afraid of not having firewood. You must not ruin the self sacrifice of the five elders. " The subordinate hurriedly advised¡° But... "Hearing this, Pei Hu was anxious and angry, but he also understood that his subordinates'' words were not unreasonable. At the moment, he hit the ground heavily and was very depressed:" Damn, it''s hard not to achieve such a white thing? "¡° Young master, naturally, we won''t just forget it. When we go back and think about it in the long run, we will make this boy eat and go in the future. " The subordinate''s words were quite reasonable, and he also gave Peihu an appropriate step to go down. He nodded, said no more, waved his big hand and withdrew with his own people. At this time, in the main hall of Kirin. Pei Kun''s death has long been forgotten. On the main table in the hall, Qilin patriarch shengran has invited Han 3000 to the left Deputy guest seat, and his daughter xian''er is on his right hand. From this point of view, it looks like an old man and a new man attending. Many elders raised their glasses one by one and respected Han 3000 one after another¡° Young Xia Han, I''m the fourth elder of the Kirin family. Here''s to you. "¡° I''m the five elders. Come on, I''ll toast you too. "¡° I''m eight elders. I hope you can have a drink with me. " A group of elders were enthusiastic and gathered in front of Han 3000 one by one. Although Han 3000 didn''t want to hurt their face and had to take it one by one, it was obvious that Peihu, the culprit, ran away under his nose. Han 3000 was in a bad mood. Seeing that Han 3000 was in a general mood, shengran quickly stood up and said with a smile: "OK, OK, all sit back quickly. What''s the difference between you coming to toast one by one and filling wine?"¡° Oh, patriarch, what''s the matter? The people who started protecting you so soon? "¡° Ha ha, yes, clan leader, it''s no problem to turn your elbow in, but we are also your people. "¡° Alas, we a bunch of old guys, they are all old arms and legs. How can we compare with young talents like young Xia Han, ha ha ha! " Listening to the boasting of a group of old men and the strange eyes cast at him, Han 3000 suddenly held his glass in the air, and the whole person frowned¡° By the way, young Xia Han, I have something to ask you. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2661

    At this time, an elder slowly looked at Han 3000 and opened his mouth. Han 3000 frowned and had a vague premonition in his heart, so he didn''t want to pick up the conversation at all, but everyone looked at himself with a smile. Han 3000 could only endure helplessness and said, "what''s the matter with the elder?"¡° Alas, how can you ask young Xia Han? I don''t know the etiquette. If you want to ask, you have to ask the patriarch. "¡° Isn''t it, you, old fool. " A group of elders laughed and scolded, but they were not happy with each other¡° OK, then I''ll ask the patriarch, "are you satisfied with Han 3000?"¡° Ha ha, silly question, you still need to ask? " Shengran also laughed and was about to speak. On one side, the three elders have already opened their mouth: "in ancient times, it was said that golden children and beautiful women were talented and beautiful. It was just casual words, but where did you want to get it? Today it is an eye opener."¡° The three elders say that well. The more they see it, the more they like it. The man is handsome and unrestrained. He has unparalleled skills. The woman is graceful and has the ability to breathe. It''s simply made in heaven and the world. "¡° The so-called perfect combination is used to describe it. " Everyone was very happy. Shengran was also very happy. He smiled and waved his hand: "I''m also very optimistic and very satisfied. However, the matter of marriage is not a child''s play. We still have to nod our heads. " With that, shengran looked at Xiao Xianer: "xian''er, young Xia Han, are you satisfied? The king of dreams? " As soon as he heard this, Han quit 3000 tons of time and said that he wanted to be serious. So how can he do it? Seeing that Han 3000 got up to stop, the pangolin grabbed Han 3000''s arm and shouted, "what are you doing?"¡° Nonsense, when did I say I wanted to marry her? " Han Sanyi took the pangolin''s hand away, got up and said again. Pangolin still persevered to hold Han 3000 again. Looking at someone who had cast his eyes over, he whispered, "don''t you want to know the secret of the five element divine stone?"¡° Even if you want to know, it''s not at the cost of marrying her. " Han 3000 replied¡° Shit, are you a man? Xiaoxian''er is a man who looks like a country and a city. Why are you so...... "pangolin is depressed¡° I have a wife. " Han 3000 stared at him speechless: "so don''t mention it again."¡° Ah! " Another grabbed Han 3000 and the pangolin said, "even if you want to refuse, it''s not this time. The elite of the Kirin family are here. If you refuse face to face, what''s your face?"¡° Listen to me, you pretend to promise first. I''m sure I won''t propose marriage, but I still make sure you can know the secret of the five element God stone. How about it? "¡° Just think I''m begging you. " Han Sanqian looked at the pangolin slightly and refused them in front of everyone. It would really make the Qilin family down, especially the head of the Qilin family and xiaoxian''er have no authority at all. Even without considering the five elements God stone, Han 3000 is unwilling to affect the innocent¡° Pangolin, what are you talking nonsense with young Xia Han? " Shengran also noticed the small movements of pangolin and Han 3000, and scolded pangolin softly¡° Oh, nothing. Just ask the boy if he wants to help you. As a result, the boy not only wants it, but also can''t stand it. I grabbed him. " Pangolin said with a smile. Hearing about the lake, shengran laughed: "you yellow sand monster, cunning. However, this time, you not only helped xiaoxianer avoid that ugly marriage, but also brought back an unparalleled son. I am very happy. From today on, you Huangsha monster will be a distinguished guest of our family. " As soon as he said this, a group of elders laughed happily, and the pangolin was as happy as a fool¡° Since you have no objection, young Xia Han, although you know your daughter better than your father, according to the rules, I still have to ask Xianer first. What do you think? " At this time, shengran put his eyes on xiaoxian''er. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2662

    Xiao xian''er suddenly flushed, lowered his head and tossed for a long time. Then he murmured: "where does xian''er decide about marriage, the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers? Everything is at my father''s command! " As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Xianer''s head was lower¡° Oh, are you listening to dad again? At the beginning, when Pei Hu proposed marriage, some people didn''t reflect that. "¡° Ha ha, who said no. I still remember that when Pei Hu first came, some people refused face to face. What else did they say? "¡° Ha ha, I won''t marry if I die! " Hearing what everyone said, xiaoxian''er was ashamed. In this state, putting some water on her pretty face can instantly boil¡° You are dead and laugh at others. " Although angry, xian''er obviously couldn''t hide his happiness in his eyes. He got up slightly and left the hall with a red face¡° Ha ha ha! " She made a lot of Qilin people laugh at this time. However, how happy they are, Han 3000 is speechless. Even they will split in place. Han 3000, who was not in the mood and was forced to open business, managed to cope with a group of happy elders. After drinking their wine for 30 days, Han 3000 urged the pangolin. However, the goods are already drunk. No matter how Han 3000 moves him, there is no reflection at all. Han 3000 is unusually depressed and sweeps his eyes. Han 3000 turns out of the hall and wants to go out to take a breath and wait for the drunken bastard pangolin. Although Xianshan just experienced a big war before a banquet of wine, its recovery ability seems to be very strong. It''s only goodbye. It''s clear outside the hall. Although it''s light into the night, it''s windy and cool, but it''s also quite comfortable. He walked a few steps towards a bamboo forest on the side of the hall and sat on the stone table next to the bamboo forest. It was rare to have a moment of peace and rest. The land is really a wonderful place. It''s like a fairyland on earth. When he''s free, Han 3000 wants to consult with the Kirin patriarch about how this place exists. One day, Han 3000 also wants to have such a place as a base camp. Although Xianling island is good, however, there is dark rain in front and Luyuan in the back. They have all been near or directly on Xianling island. Naturally, the safety of Xianling Island cannot be guaranteed. Land territory is actually the best choice for Han 3000 at present. But... Will the Kirin patriarch tell himself this secret? I''m afraid the old man has the heart to kill himself. How can he teach himself¡° Three thousand! " Just at this time, a light cry came. Han 3000 looked up and saw Sheng burning''s face with a smile and walked slowly over¡° What''s up? I think you''re in a bad mood. Are you still worried about the Taowu family''s revenge for beating Peihu just now? " Shengran smiled gently and sat down against Han 3000. Seeing that there was no one, Han 3000 also planned to make it clear with shengran: "patriarch, in fact..." in fact, he was worried about when he could enter the bridal chamber. " When Han 3000 spoke, he interrupted Han 3000 again. Han 3000 looked up and saw that the pangolin had come. Shit, didn''t you just get drunk? Now come here with me like flying?! Seeing Han 3000''s anger rising, the pangolin sat on the other side of Han 3000, and then pressed Han 3000''s hand tightly with both hands to prevent him from doing it, and then smiled shamelessly. Shengran reluctantly shook his head and ignored him. He looked at Han 3000 and said, "3000, you might as well say something."¡° In fact, I''m not interested in xian''er... "In fact, he has coveted xian''er for a long time. When will you give me a wedding date?" Han 3000 wants to talk again, but pangolin has interrupted. Han 3000 understood that the goods were just pretending to be drunk. The purpose was to be afraid of his proposal. As soon as he opened his hand directly, some things can not be fooled. Han 3000 directly got up: "in fact, Han 3000 didn''t come for xiaoxian''er this time, or Han 3000 had no interest in xiaoxian''er." Hearing Han 3000''s words, pangolin immediately covered his face and sighed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2663

    After a little Leng, the next second, he smiled strangely indifferent¡° Understand! "¡° Hey, old man shengran, you are so crazy. Did you promise so simply? You...... "hearing the answer of shengran, seeing shengran''s appearance, the pangolin was very anxious. The emperor was not in a hurry and died of a eunuch, which is the most true portrayal of this time¡° Three thousand people have profound skills and exquisite spells. They are the dragon among people. To tell you the truth, these people are matched by Phoenix women. What''s the virtue of Xiaoxian? " Shengran smiled softly¡° You''re welcome, clan leader. Princess Kirin has great national power and profound internal power. It''s Han 3000 who doesn''t deserve it. However, Han 3000 had a beautiful wife for a long time. She was the only one in her life and never had two hearts. " Han 3000 explained¡° One man and one sword, naturally long love, good, good, very good. " Shengran laughed¡° Shit, old man, are you crazy? How can you smile when such a future son-in-law is gone? " Pangolin said very depressed¡° The yellow sand monster is so powerful that he can stay with his wife wholeheartedly, which is a model. How can I be unhappy to meet such a person? " Shengran smiled softly. Then he sighed in a long voice: "in fact, I already knew that the purpose of his trip was to avenge those innocent villagers, not for Xianer."¡° Then you old man still... "Since Peihu forced marriage, have the kirins ever lived in peace in the past seven years? Everyone''s mood is very low and stuffy. It''s not easy to do what 3000 people did today. They are not in a good mood at the same time. How can I have the heart to interrupt? That''s why I decided to do it. However, I wronged young Xia Han. Even if I was on pins and needles, I still finished the play with me. " The saint burns finish saying, tiny a salute, be regarded as an apology. Han 3000 hurried up and saluted slightly as a response¡° Well, well, you''ve all become good people. I''m the pangolin yellow sand monster. I''m a mean person. " Pangolin sees two people so, not from depressed way¡° You can bring three thousand to rescue this time. You are already a noble man of the Kirin family. I also announced in court that you are a VIP. What else do you want? " Said the saint with a smile. Hearing this, the pangolin nodded: "Cheng, since you have settled in private, I have nothing to say. Xianer is single, which means I still have a chance. However, I didn''t bother to propose marriage if I knew your relationship was so strong. "¡° oh What do you say? " Holy flame is a little strange¡° Alas, he wants to know some secrets, but I''m afraid he''ll mention it rashly. You won''t tell him. Therefore, let him conquer xian''er first, and then conquer you by defeating Pei Hu, and then you will be a family. What he needs to know, you old man will not be stingy. "¡° It''s just a pity that our little fairy has to face lovelorn again. " Then the pangolin pretended to sigh. Until now, Han 3000 has understood a series of actions before this grandson. This is obviously killing two birds with one stone. It helped both himself and Han 3000. However, he did not expect that Han 3000 would refuse xiaoxian''er. Shengran nodded clearly, looked back at Han 3000 and said, "3000, what do you want to know?"¡° What he wants to know is that you dare not say. " Pangolin sneered, "this may make you the Kirin family disappear from this world." Saint burn immediately frowned: "is it difficult?"¡° Take it out. " Pangolin gently patted Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and moved his hand, and the five element God stone was directly pushed out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2664

    Seeing this reflection of shengran, Han 3000 is a little strange. Although the origin of the five elements divine stone for Han 3000 is somewhat unknown, and even the involvement is extremely unimaginable. But it is also unimaginable, but far from being frightening. Moreover, this frightened person still happened to shengran, the relatively calm and stable head of the Kirin clan¡° Holy patriarch, are you... "Han Sanqian frowned and wondered¡° How could you have such a thing? " Shenghuomeng looked up and answered the question. He looked nervously at Han 3000. Han 3000 doesn''t understand¡° This... This... "Shengran hurried to Han 3000''s face, and then took Han 3000''s hand holding the five element God stone:" put it away quickly, don''t let people see it. "¡° As for the origin of this thing, you still don''t know. " With that, shengran looked around anxiously for fear that others would know about it. But this undoubtedly makes Han 3000 more curious. You know, this is the holy land of the Kirin family. As the head of the Kirin family, the five elements divine stone can make him worry like this in his family. It''s really strange. However, seeing the appearance of shengran, he seemed unwilling to say, which made Han 3000 quite uncomfortable. Pangolin gently raised his leg and said, "look, I''ll tell you if you''re not the old man''s son-in-law, he won''t tell you." As soon as the pangolin''s voice fell, the holy flame scolded coldly: "don''t talk nonsense." Then, he looked at Han 3000: "I don''t want to say more, but actually..." Hey! "¡° Old man, you just said you knew everything. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to retreat now? " Pangolin was not affected by the wrath of shengran, and said calmly. Shengran had nothing to say to Jie and looked at Han 3000: "do you really want to know?" Han 3000 nodded. Shengyan sighed and looked around: "this is not a place to talk. Come with me." As soon as the voice fell, shengran turned and hurried towards the rear of the hall. Han 3000 and pangolin followed and quickly followed. In less than a moment, the three men bypassed the main hall and came to a quiet inner hall. There are three characters of Health Preservation Hall in the hall. The main house is in the center, and there are East and West compartments on both sides. The decoration is not very luxurious, but it is located in a quiet place, surrounded by towering trees on the left and right, followed by the cliff of fairy mountain and a sea of clouds. It is very beautiful. The three entered the main hall, and then shengran looked around again. After confirming that there was no one, he closed the door. After that, shengran slowly came to the main hall. On the main hall, there was a painting hanging high. In the painting, a unicorn was valiant and flying on the cloud. Under the cloud, some people were holding weapons, staring angrily and majestic. The saint lit a column of incense and worshipped the painting gently. Then he looked back and looked at Han 3000: "this is the ancestor of the Kirin family." A few steps in front of Han 3000, Han 3000 also clearly opened his hand and called out the five element God stone again. Looking at this five element divine stone, Shengyan fell into meditation for a time. Han 3000 didn''t dare to disturb him, but waited quietly¡° Do you know its name? " Shengran suddenly opened his mouth and said softly looking at Han 3000¡° I call it the five element God stone. However, according to pangolin, it is also called magic heart. At this point, Han 3000 is stupid. I don''t know what it is called. " Han 3000 whispered. Shengran smiled bitterly: "the five elements divine stone is it, and the magic heart is also it. The vast crowd is just called differently." Han 3000 nodded: "however, is the name of the demon heart involved in the demon clan? Or is it the thing of the demon family? "¡° There is no devil in the world, but God exists, so there is a devil. Just as there are no animals in the world, when there are people, there will also be people of men and animals. If you want to know what you have in hand, you must first understand a word. " Shengran finished, moved his hand, and the pen and paper on the table quickly flew over. The paper was safely spread on the table, and the pen instantly fell on shengran''s hand. He was not talking nonsense. He moved his hand and waved his pen, and then a big character fell on the paper. When Han 3000 saw the word on the paper, he couldn''t help but frown and was very confused for a time¡° Witch? " Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at shengran! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2665

    "That''s right!" He nodded. Seeing Han 3000 puzzled, he smiled gently: "what''s your opinion?"¡° I know this word, witch. " Pangolin also got up and looked at the words on the paper. Han 3000 shook his head and looked at shengran: "the word is really recognition, but what does it mean?"¡° Look at the structure of the word. " Holy burning path¡° The sorcery word, two people in the middle of an I word, is nothing strange? " Pangolin touched his head and couldn''t think of anything. Han 3000 frowned and said nothing. The creation of Chinese characters has been based on shape since ancient times. Since shengran intends to split the structure of Chinese characters. Naturally, this witch word must represent something! First, contact what the witch is, and then contact the words. Soon, Han 3000 suddenly understood what he said and stared: "the patriarch means the people between heaven and earth?" The saint nodded, "three thousand are really smart."¡° The upper horizontal is the sky and the lower horizontal is the ground, but how to explain when the center is vertical? Han Sanqian, you haven''t solved the witch word yet. " Pangolin pointed to a vertical in the middle of the witch word and shouted quickly. As soon as he reminded, Han 3000 did find that there was no explanation for the middle vertical¡° This vertical represents the communication between heaven and earth? " Suddenly, Han 3000 understood: "so the witch is a man from heaven and earth, right?" The saint nodded, "that''s right."¡° Although Pangu spent his whole life and opened heaven and earth with Pangu''s axe to create the world, at that time, the sky was very short and the earth was very thick. God and man lived together on the earth, mixed and inseparable, and the relationship between man and God was close and inseparable. "¡° At that time, there were four ancient god trees in the world. There were ten Jinwu trees in the East, named Fusang. The tribes transformed by Jinwu were Dongyi. "¡° In the west, it is Ruomu, a place for the sun to rest. "¡° In the north, it is to find wood, hook the sky, and connect the Youming and the nether world. "¡° As for the central government, it is Jianmu. "¡° Beside Jianmu, there is a Wushan mountain, which is home to the top ten witches, Wuxian, Wuyi, wupan, wupeng, Wugu, Wuzhen, Wuli, Wuda, Wuxie and Wuluo! The witch God lives in Jianmu, goes up to heaven and down to the people. "¡° What is the relationship between the witch God and the five element God stone? " Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand¡° There are some things I can''t tell you in detail, because I and my people can''t bear the consequences. What I can only tell you is that after several wars in the world, heaven and earth began to distance themselves, so that the four sacred trees roared down. Since then, the role of the witch God as a messenger has been greatly demonstrated. "¡° But just because of this, the ambition of witches is constantly enlarged, so that the status of witches is higher and higher in the world. Some witches are more influenced by interests and commit heinous crimes. "¡° And this is also in this heinous crime. The five element God stone appeared, but it became a demon heart because of the intention of the witch God. "¡° That''s all I can say. " Shengyan said with a long sigh. Han 3000 frowned: "I can understand that some witches and gods betrayed and colluded with the devil because they had very important information or deliberately fabricated some information, but in fact secretly handed over the divine stone mixed with the power of the five elements to the devil. The devil can enhance his strength through the energy in the five elements divine stone, and even refine it into his heart? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, shengran didn''t answer, just a faint wry smile, I don''t know whether to recognize or acquiesce¡° That''s what you said. " The holy flame held for a long time, as if it was not back¡° My grass, you dead old man, half said and sold again. You''re really boring. That is, I can''t beat you. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you. " Make complaints about pangolin road. That''s all, huh? And scared you to pee? And come here and say? " Pangolin said more and more depressed, regardless of the holy burning face. To change the usual way, holy fire is so much like a pangolin in pangolin, but as a patriarch, he will never make complaints about him. But today, he is really speechless. Fear is a fact, but because of fear, some things can''t be said¡° But I have a question. " Han 3000 raised his head slightly at this time, looked at the holy flame on one side, and suddenly found an extremely terrible thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2666

    If the five elements divine stone is a demon heart, it is in line with the setting that ginseng babies are also born in the demon family. After all, the five elements divine stone is in the demon family, so it is not surprising that some of its parts are in the demon family. But what about the jade in the flowers and the divine beauty beads? Even if huazhongyu and shenyanzhu were brought from the demon family to the eight directions world for some reasons, there is still a huge problem to be solved. How did he fall into the world of the eight wastelands? You know, the eight wastelands book once said that there may be countless true gods in his world, but there are no people in the demon family at all. Is it difficult that the devil who took the five element God stone was finally destroyed by a God. Then he took the five element God stone to the eight wasteland Tianshu? After several changes of hands, I came to myself. This seems to be the only reasonable and normal explanation, and everything makes sense. If it was in the past, Han 3000 must believe that this may be the course of things. But after the ginseng baby, Han 3000 knew that it was by no means so simple. If everything is explained according to this, how can the man behind the ginseng baby seem to master all the unknowns! Therefore, this seemingly only reasonable explanation is no longer reasonable, at least after the person behind the ginseng baby appears. There must be another side to the matter, or the truth is still hidden. Even at this moment, Han 3000 even suspected the guy of Bahuang Tianshu. It seems that it may be right not to ask him about the five elements God stone. Not only will he not tell himself, but perhaps when he knows he is asking these questions, he will be vigilant and uncertain. However, for the question, Han 3000 hid the eight wasteland Tianshu, and only asked why the five element God stone was not in the demon family world since it was a demon heart¡° I can''t answer you about this question. " Shengran gently shook his head¡° His grandmother''s, either you don''t dare to say what you know, or you don''t know at all. What''s the use of asking you? " The pangolin couldn''t stand it again and said directly. Han 3000 stretched out his hand and shook his head: "I think the holy patriarch has told me."¡° Told you? Shit, he didn''t say anything. " Pangolin is very depressed. He touches his head and even doubts his life. Do you say so? The old man shengran didn''t even fart. Han 3000 and shengran smiled at each other. Although shengran didn''t say anything, it was precisely because he didn''t say anything. Instead, he told Han 3000 some information. The reason why the devil''s heart is not in the world of the devil family is obviously closely related to the past or secret that he dare not say. At the same time, it also made Han 3000 understand and affirm that this matter is far from as simple as he imagined. Perhaps, a startling secret is slowly approaching itself step by step¡° Grandma, you two, who are mysterious, must have an affair. " Seeing them like this, the pangolin murmured discontentedly. Then he said, "forget it. Don''t tell me. I''ll go after Xianer and be your son-in-law. What''s the secret, you guy?"¡° If you can chase me, I don''t mind. " Said the saint with a smile. The pangolin frowned: "shit, you old man, you have changed your sex today. You don''t object to me chasing your daughter? If you don''t scold me, you will say that xian''er is very busy... "Ha ha, I don''t object. But you have to have a chance to chase him. " Shengran smiled¡° Now Pei Hu is gone, and Han 3000''s family also has a wife. Xian''er belongs to me alone. I have no competitors. I need a chance to chase him? " Pangolin screamed depressed, and even had a vision and hope for a better future in his eyes¡° Is that true? " Shengran looked at him with a smile. Seeing shengran''s appearance, pangolin''s eyes lasted only one second, then suddenly looked away with a guilty heart, scolded and underestimated: "I fucking knew that you bastard wouldn''t suddenly become so kind, shit!"¡° What are you talking about? " Now, it''s Han 3000''s turn. Who knows, just after the voice fell, they almost looked at Han 3000 together and said, "you!"¡° Me? " Han Sanqian was stunned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2667

    What''s none of my business¡° You won''t let me marry your daughter again? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Maybe you can''t marry my daughter, but it doesn''t hurt to take a man back! " Shengran laughed¡° What are you laughing at? Laugh like a fart. " Pangolin replied sadly. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt: "shit, what kind of life do you think I have? Obviously I''m chasing girls, but I''m inexplicably suppressed by two men. What the fuck is this? One Pei Hu left and another Han 3000 came. "¡° You and xian''er are just your personal pursuit, but that''s your destiny. " Holy flame whispered¡° The patriarch, his destiny? " Han 3000 didn''t know what they were talking about. He couldn''t help but wonder. The saint nodded: "three thousand, you should know the outline of the yellow sand monster?" Han 3000 does not deny it¡° That''s right. The reason why the five element God stone is called the five element God stone is that it gathers the respective fine stones of the five element great gods, so it can integrate the five elements and divide them into five elements, so it''s called this name. Now, the five element God stone appears again, and the five element spirit beads should naturally return. "¡° Am I wrong? Yellow sand monster?! "¡° Shit, you''re all right. You''re great, okay? I also use you to remind me, shit, OK, just go, let your daughter not marry out in the future, and be a good widow, hum! " With that, pangolin walked a few steps to Han 3000''s side¡° Can you make a request? " Asked the pangolin¡° What are the requirements? "¡° I can return, but can you let me return last? Anyway, it''s not diamond. " Pangolin road¡° Three thousand, the Earth Spirit beads enjoy the power of the earth because they belong to the earth. They have a deep aura and can be turned into human shapes. You can really keep them around. Maybe in the future, he can help you find the diamond stone, so as to return the five elements and give full play to the real role of the five elements God stone! " Shengran also smiled softly. The five elements divine stones were accidentally melted before. The other three series divine stones really wanted to let a lively person melt into his own divine stone. Han 3000 really couldn''t bear it. Nodding, Han 3000 answered¡° Well, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back. " With that, shengran took out a jade token from his arms and handed it to Han 3000: "I don''t know when and when we can meet again. This is the Holy Card of our Kirin family. Maybe I can help you in the future."¡° How can I receive three thousand gifts from the patriarch? " Han 3000 shook his head¡° Take it. It may not be of great significance to others, but it may be of great help to you. Even if I thank you for blocking the trouble for my Kirin family. " Shengran smiled. Han 3000 nodded: "in that case, Han 3000 might as well obey orders as respectfully."¡° OK, I''ll take you. " Shengran finished and made a gesture of invitation. It''s not long since he came out. Han 3000 really wants to go back and return to the outer door of the hall all the way. Han 3000 suddenly asked, "by the way, if Peihu is..." "don''t worry, I have my own way. Besides, you let Peihu suffer such a great humiliation. With his arrogant character, if you don''t kill you, how can the old story be mentioned again? It''s you. Be careful of his revenge. " Nodding, Han said goodbye, turned and walked down the mountain¡° Ah, goodbye, the girl of my dream. " He glanced reluctantly towards the main hall, and the pangolin turned and followed Han 3000''s footsteps. A group of two people walked all the way towards the village. On the way, Han 3000 suddenly remembered one thing: "by the way, why did Pei Hu choose those ordinary villagers'' girls to trade with you? I mean, if he wants a woman, with his family status, isn''t that a problem? "¡° Because ordinary is not ordinary, do you want to know? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2668

    Han 3000 directly stared at the pangolin. If you don''t want to know, you still need to ask¡° What is ordinary, not ordinary? " Han 3000 frowned strangely and said, "you mean those villagers in the village are not ordinary?" For one thing, Han 3000 feels very strange. Pei hu wants to marry xiaoxian''er. What he values more is the huge aura in her body. Naturally, he hopes to improve his cultivation with the help of xiaoxian''er. This desire is obviously very urgent, but under such an urgent situation, Pei Hu is willing to accept other conditions. What does this mean? Obviously, Pei Hu is by no means a good man or woman, so he will never give up until he gets something. Moreover, after five years of support, Peihu''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and even reached the jumping stage. Everything shows that the villagers who seem to be ordinary villages are actually not ordinary¡° Of course. " Pangolin smiled: "do you want to hear a story?"¡° But it doesn''t matter. " Pangolin nodded and took Han 3000 into the soil. He walked quickly and told a story slowly¡° It is said that in ancient times, there was a tribe in years of war. Although the number was small, the victory was due to a very powerful general. This general was good at war and often won more with less. It not only avoided the pain of being swallowed up by war, but also kept the tribe relatively prosperous and grew stronger in the battle. "¡° This aroused the dissatisfaction of other ethnic groups, so the coalition attacked and the general took people to fight, but he fell down from then on. "¡° The general had a daughter who was heartbroken when she learned that her father was missing. She cried in front of the general''s war horse and hoped that the war horse could help her bring back the general. "¡° She also said that if the horse could bring back the general, she would even marry the war horse. "¡° Unexpectedly, the horse suddenly attacked and left, that is, in the future, the war horse actually found the dying general and brought him back. "¡° However, although the general was rescued, the general''s daughter broke her promise. She didn''t want to marry a horse at all. Moreover, she didn''t even think about it that day. A few casual words turned out to be a reality. "¡° The horse felt cheated, so he cried day and night to vent his dissatisfaction. After knowing this, the general made up his mind to kill the war horse. "¡° Unexpectedly, the next day, when the general''s daughter went out, a horse skin flew from the sky. Before the general''s daughter had any reaction, the horse skin wrapped her and rolled her up all the way. "¡° Finally, the horse skin wrapped tightly around the general''s daughter and landed on a towering tree. Soon after, the horse skin and the general''s daughter turned into a huge silkworm chrysalis. When the people of the tribe opened the silkworm and rescued the general''s daughter, her appearance had changed quietly and her body was horse head. "¡° At that time, the villagers were frightened and expelled them from the tribe. The general could not bear to see his daughter like this, so he built a house for his daughter outside the tribe. "¡° However, other wounds can be healed, but the wounds excluded by the villagers and their current appearance are always difficult to heal. Just when she was furious and worried about dying, she suddenly found that countless silks could appear between her waves, and several small silkworms could fall between her waves. "¡° Skillfully, she separated the silk and made it into cloth. At one time, she arranged the hut very beautiful. "¡° When the tribes heard about this, they changed their outlook on her one after another, and with her help, they began to raise silkworms and weave cloth. The reputation of the daughter of the general became more and more famous and spread widely. "¡° Later, she married people and gave birth to children. After her death, she was called the silkworm ancestor, and her offspring were called the silkworm family. "¡° It is said that the men of the clan are no different from ordinary people, but their women contain the power of silkworm ancestors. "¡° You mean, those villagers are the so-called silkworm clan? " Han 3000 frowned. Pangolin sighed: "in fact, the silkworm family disappeared many years ago. Because of the strange appearance of the silkworm ancestor, even after marrying and having children, most of the children are born strange. Therefore, they are still excluded in the new group. Under the danger of a small number of people, they have long ceased to exist."¡° The people in the village look normal to me. There is no special place. " Han 3000 frowned and said, "in that case, how can you connect them with the so-called silkworm family?" Pangolin nodded heavily: "in fact, it''s all because of it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2669

    After the strange light, a piece of silk cloth about the size of a palm appeared in the hand of the pangolin. On the cloth, several strange routes were vaguely drawn, and the center was marked with red. Next to the marking circle, a silkworm word stood there¡° What is this? " Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° I don''t know. It should be a treasure map. " Pangolin helpless way¡° Should it be? " Han 3000 frowned slightly. What''s the answer? It''s yours, but you told me it should be¡° Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t lie to you. Alas, I found this thing in the soil near me since I was born. When I become human, I''ll dig it out! "¡° When I got this guy, I saw that there were routes and marks on it. It looked mysterious, so I naturally thought it should be a treasure map. " Said the pangolin. Han 3000 couldn''t help but doubt God: "this picture is near the place where you were born?"¡° Yes. " In fact, this is not surprising. With the ability of pangolin Earth Spirit beads, it is naturally easy to find things in the surrounding hundred miles of earth. But I don''t know why, maybe it''s because of being bitten by a snake once, Han 3000 will somehow connect it with ginseng baby and Vulcan stone. Will someone put the treasure map near the pangolin from the beginning, waiting for the pangolin to track it all the way here with the map, and then meet himself?! But that''s ridiculous, isn''t it? Not to mention when pangolin was born, it was seven years ago that he came to the village, which also means that the time difference between the two is at least seven years. Shit, who predicted that he would come here seven years ago¡° I thought it was a treasure, but I found it along the map, but it was a village. " Pangolin said uninteresting. The pangolin was so depressed that he even wanted to tear up the treasure map. But who knows, Pei Hu asked pangolin for villagers in the designated place when he failed to ask for a marriage¡° In fact, over the years, I''m also curious about why Pei Hu chose the girl in that village, so I''ve been secretly investigating. "¡° What did you find? "¡° Investigate the picture in my hand! "¡° What do you mean? "¡° As like as two peas in the palm of Pei Hu, there is a map that is almost identical to mine. Han 3000 immediately frowned. There are two treasure maps?! Pangolin nodded heavily: "both pictures point to the village, and there is a word" silkworm ", and the girls in the village can make Peihu forget xiaoxian''er temporarily. Therefore, I had to investigate this village and the so-called silkworm."¡° When I visited thousands of mountains and waters, I couldn''t hear the legend of silkworms. Until one time, when I offered a girl to Peihu, I overheard his dialogue with his father, and got the legend of silkworms. "¡° At that time, I was thinking, "is the silkworm on this picture the legend of this silkworm?" Han 3000 nodded silently and didn''t speak. Now it seems that the people in the village are really likely to be silkworm people. Although the appearance is not quite consistent, the two treasure maps refer to the same place, and the established fact that Pei Hu suddenly jumped and soared after absorbing girls in the village just a few years seems to support this fact¡° What''s hateful is the old Qilin of shengran. As a member of the Qilin family, he has the ability to know the past, but the goods have been silent all the time. On the contrary, he burned the fire on me. " Speaking of this, pangolin is very depressed¡° What do you mean? "¡° He said that I am a local spirit pearl. If I don''t go to find the devil heart and come to his daughter, why do you say I''m depressed? " Pangolin depressed. Han 3000 understood. No wonder pangolin wanted to take him to find shengran. It turned out to be so. However, the old man shengran is really more complicated than he imagined. Besides, he has the ability to know the past¡° We''re almost there. " The pangolin said, and the speed also decreased. And now, in the village! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2670

    If previously, Wang Simin and others were still confident in Han 3000, their mentality gradually changed with the passage of time. Now, a group of people are worried. They keep pacing back and forth, sometimes raising their eyes and looking outside the village¡° It''s been a whole night. Why haven''t you come back, young Xia Han? " Lei Gong looked anxiously at Wang Simin and others: "didn''t you say that young Xia Han easily killed the Yellow monster long ago? But... "Wang Simin was also very worried and said distraught," don''t worry. I''ll keep my word. I''ll never refuse to admit my gambling appointment. If the dead sick chicken doesn''t come back, whatever you want. But he will certainly come back. "¡° Miss Wang, it''s not a matter of gambling, but that everyone is worried about young Xia Han. " Lei Gong was helpless and bitter. Wang Simin naturally knows that the villagers have no other meaning, but Han 3000 has passed the night without any movement. She is very worried. Naturally, she has no good face for the villagers¡° Sister Ning Yue, you said Han 3000 had been out all night, and the earth shook and mountains shook for so long. Why didn''t you see him? Did he go out to play? " Wang Simin looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue frowned: "nian''er is still here. Why doesn''t he come back as soon as possible? The problem now is that even Qin Shuang who went with him has no news. "¡° Moyang, Lu Yuan, have they come back? " Ning Yue asked back. Moyang also looked bad and shook his head¡° What the hell?! Lu Yuan''s disciples at the top of the blue mountain have been out looking for someone for nearly two hours. Is it possible that something has happened to them? " The frozen moon said coldly. Almost as soon as her voice fell, a noise came from a distance. They looked up and saw Lu Yuan quickly return to the village with a group of disciples. In their center, Qin Shuang was caught by them. However, Qin Shuang has been fighting desperately¡° They''re back. "¡° Qin Shuang is there. "¡° But... But three thousand? " When a group of people saw this, they were immediately happy, but they soon worried. In everyone''s worry, Lu Yuan over there has come running with people holding Qin Shuang¡° You let go of me, let go of me, I''m going to find three thousand, I''m going to find three thousand! " Almost as soon as he stopped, Qin Shuang roared angrily¡° What''s going on? " The moon frowned¡° The surrounding mountains have been completely flat, but Han 3000''s figure can''t be seen. We only found the injured Qin Shuang a hundred miles away nearby. However, you can see... "Lu Yuan said and dropped his head slightly. Han 3000 and pangolin left in such a hurry that Han 3000 had no time to say hello to Qin Shuang. So, when Qin Shuang escaped from the mountain burst, he kept looking for Han 3000 nervously. Even once found a hundred miles away. Because of this, Lu Yuan and other talents have expanded their scope because of looking for her, and the time will naturally be delayed for a long time¡° Qin Shuang, what happened? " Ning Yue hurried to Qin Shuang, grabbed her shoulder and asked in a hurry¡° I... I don''t know. " Qin Shuang shook his head: "on that day, 3000 and I entered the mountain to meet with the monster, but the monster didn''t know what magic tricks he had performed, which enchanted 3000 and me. Fortunately, three thousand people were better than one. They woke up in time and fought with the monster. "¡° After that, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked. When I escaped, 3000 and the monster... Had disappeared. " Qin Shuang said this. A pair of good-looking eyes even shed tears because they were too anxious¡° What?! " Ning Yue surprised several people at the same time¡° It''s over, it''s over. Young Xia, it seems that he died with the monster. " The old village head wailed like a dead son¡° Young Xia, in order to save the people of our village, we are now sacrificing our lives for righteousness. The people of our village are really ashamed. " Lei Gong also lowered his head, and the whole person was very sad. As soon as they spoke, other villagers also collectively bowed their heads, as if in silence¡° What are you talking about? Han 3000, he''s not dead at all. He''s just something for a while. " Wang Simin immediately yelled angrily, and then walked a few steps to the village head: "now it is a fact that the yellow sand monster is dead. You lost your bet. I want to make a condition."¡° Miss, I know it''s hard for you to accept, but... "Lei Gong said this and sighed helplessly¡° OK, miss, you mention it. " The old village head stopped Lei Gong and nodded¡° I want something! " Wang Simin said coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2671

    Wang Simin''s words, Ning Yue and others naturally feel that there is something wrong. Han 3000''s life and death is unknown, but she mentioned the gambling appointment at this time. However, thinking that she was a friend of 3000, whose whereabouts were unknown, she could not accept it for a time, but she could understand it¡° Young Xia Han, in order to save the village, he died with the demon. Whether there is a gambling agreement or not, the people in our village must be very grateful. Don''t say anything. Even if you want my life, you can take it at any time. " The old village head said without hesitation¡° OK, have fun. " As soon as Wang Simin''s voice fell, he took out a piece of paper from his cuff and handed it to the old village head. The old village head looked at Wang Simin suspiciously. Then he quickly opened the note. However, as soon as he opened the note, the old village head was shocked, and even the note in his hand couldn''t help falling to the ground. Lei Gong and a group of elders in the village couldn''t help but look at the paper that fell on the ground. The paper was slightly opened, and a pattern loomed on it. Ning Yue and others couldn''t see the specific shape of the above pattern. However, the old men behind the old village head were almost as shocked as the old village head¡° You... Who the hell are you? " The old village head suddenly looked up and looked at Wang Simin in a panic. Wang Simin''s face did not change: "old village head, willing to gamble and admit defeat, didn''t he? You won''t break your promise? " The old village head was in a hurry, but on second thoughts, he nodded: "Lei Gong."¡° Village head, these things cannot be handed over to others. " Lei Gong hurriedly dissuaded¡° Yes, village head, you can never give this thing to outsiders. " On one side, several elders also urged one after another¡° People in our village must keep their promises. How can they break their promises? " The old village head shouted discontentedly¡° The bet is that Han 3000 wants to come back with the yellow sand monster, or Han 3000 kills the yellow sand monster and comes back. Now, the yellow sand monster is dead, but Han 3000 hasn''t returned. This bet may not be that we lost. " Lei gongdao¡° It is precisely because Han 3000 failed to come back and use his own life to save us from disasters that we should meet their requirements. This is unreasonable, but it is reasonable. " The old village head said bluntly. After a few words, the old men looked at each other and stopped talking¡° Well, I''ve made up my mind. There''s no need to say more. Lei Gong, go and get something. " The old village head said firmly. Lei Gong sighed, nodded, turned and walked outside. Ning Yue and others looked at me. I looked at you and was speechless for a moment. In a moment, Lei Gong hurried back with a black cloth in his hand. The old village head nodded and looked at Wang Simin: "girl, this is what you want." Looking at the things brought, the villagers talked one after another. Even they didn''t know what it was. They are so, Ning Yue and others need not say more. They look at the things in Lei Gong''s hand one by one, which is quite strange. They really don''t understand why Wang Simin wants things at this time, let alone what Wang Simin wants, so that the village head and a group of elders are stunned. A man who came all the way here without a mask can know what''s in the village?! This is really strange and difficult to understand. Wang Simin glanced at the old village head, nodded, raised his hand slightly, and then directly opened the black cloth on the thing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2672

    Under the black cloth, there is a small stone box. The stone is dark and looks ordinary. It is square and high without a top. In the stone box, a key lies quietly inside. Although the key is a little old, it does not have the slightest rust. It is mainly made of stone and carved with some exquisite patterns. The main body is about 10 cm long and about 45 cm wide. It is a giant key. Seeing it, Ning Yue and others lamented that the key was exquisite, but they were very confused. The village head and a group of elders turned pale when talking about it. It would be just a key! Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help looking at Wang Simin and the village head and others strangely. They didn''t know why. The old village head nodded gently to Lei Gong and motioned him to hand over the things. Lei Gong hesitated. Finally, he held the stone box in front of Wang Simin. Wang Simin said no more, nodded and took out the key¡° Now that the key is ours, it''s reasonable to take us to lock it? " Wang Simin said. As soon as this remark came out, the old village head and a group of old people suddenly looked extremely ugly¡° Simin, that''s enough. 3000 is missing. Our top priority is to find him quickly. " Ning Yue quickly stood up at this time. Looking for Han 3000 is indeed the most important thing. However, Ning Yue also wants to use this matter to temporarily resolve the embarrassment in the field at this time. Wang Simin has already taken something. She can''t indulge her temper. Otherwise, it will only make the villagers here more uncomfortable¡° If they could find it, they should have found it long ago, instead of going out for a few hours and only bringing back Qin Shuang. " Wang Simin whispered back: "besides, I believe Han 3000 will come back safely. It''s better to do something than wait for him in boredom."¡° Miss Wang, you... "Ning Yue is a little helpless. Although Wang Simin''s words are true, it''s useless to find Han 3000. At present, the most important thing is to wait for him back in place. But even so, we should not vent on the villagers¡° Miss Wang, since I can give you the key, naturally, I will never be stingy. However, I don''t know one thing. " The old village head frowned for a long time and said¡° You ask. " Wang Simin said¡° How could miss wang know that our village has this key? " The old village head said with a straight face, "did Miss Wang come to our village before?"¡° Of course I haven''t been here. But my grandfather asked me to come here, and he gave me this piece of paper. " Wang Simin said, glancing gently at the old village head''s arm. The old village head''s arm was ordinary. Ning Yue looked down his eyes. It was just the hands of an ordinary old man, but he really couldn''t see anything strange. It was the old village head who saw Wang Simin''s sunshine and quickly shrunk his hand. Although the action was unusually hidden, it still caught the eyes of a few people. Intuition tells Ning Yue that it''s obviously not as simple as Wang Simin''s making trouble for the villagers¡° Your grandfather? " The old village head reassured himself and asked slightly, "but who''s your name?"¡° My surname is Wang, and so is my grandfather. " Wang Simin said¡° Village head, a man surnamed Wang? " Lei Gong frowned and said, "there have been few guests in the village for decades. Most of us know the names of those who come. There are Li and Zhang, but there is no Wang."¡° Did his grandfather change his name when he came to us? " There is an old man''s way¡° My grandfather is sitting upright. How could he change his name? Besides, my grandfather has been hiking here for many years. Even if he goes out, he rarely goes out. " Wang Simin said¡° It''s impossible. " Lei Gong echoed¡° All right. " The old village head waved his hand: "stop arguing."¡° But the village head...... "Lei Gong said hurriedly¡° Even if his grandfather came here, what would it mean? Only you, me and the elders know the things in the village. " The old village head whispered. As soon as the old village head''s voice fell, Lei Gong and several elders looked at each other. This remark was not unreasonable. This key is unknown to the villagers, not to mention outsiders, except for the successive village heads and several elders in the village. How does Mr. Wang, who is thousands of miles away, know? Even the shape of the key and the pattern it represents can be drawn directly¡° Well, since you have the key, I''ll give you the lock. " At this time, the old village head suddenly said firmly: "however, I''m afraid you don''t dare to go!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2673

    "Village head!" Several elders hurriedly advised¡° Well, there''s no need to say more. The so-called "willing to gamble and admit defeat" is true for people in our village. " The old village head said with a straight face. Although Wang Simin wanted something that deeply distressed and shocked the old village head, he didn''t blame anything else. He only blamed himself for agreeing too quickly. It never occurred to him that the secrets of the village that could not be known would be put on the request list by others¡° Since I dare to ask for it, naturally there is nothing I dare not go. " Wang Simin is also very firm. Then she looked back at Ning Yue: "sister Ning Yue, can you help me?" Ning Yue frowned. I don''t know what Wang Simin meant: "you say."¡° I need a group of experts to help me. " Wang Simin said¡° This...... "Ning Yue suddenly frowned. It''s not that she refused to help, but that she really didn''t know whether Wang Simin was right or wrong. If you go to war, but help the tyrants, isn''t that a big mistake¡° Sister Ning Yue, believe me, I just want you to do something for 3000. It''s related to 3000 and my grandfather. I can''t understand it for a moment. " Wang Simin hesitated to see Ning Yue and said in a low voice¡° But the old village head and several elders seemed to... "Moyang sighed:" we have some difficulties. "¡° Or, Miss Wang, make a long story short? " Twelve knives¡° It''s confidential. I can''t tell you. " Wang Simin shook his head: "but please believe me, this must be done, which is helpful to 3000."¡° I can swear! " Wang Simin said, raising her hand to swear. But just then, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu grabbed Wang Simin''s hand and put it down¡° Don''t swear, I believe you. " Jianghu baixiaosheng looked at Wang Simin and said, then looked back slightly and looked at Ning Yue and others: "arrange someone for Miss Wang."¡° But... "Miss Wang joined us at the most dangerous moment. Zhongchengdu doesn''t have to say much. Moreover, the Wang family must have suffered a lot for us. Let alone Miss Wang for Han 3000, even for herself, I will never hesitate." Jianghu baixiaosheng road. It''s almost unnecessary for Han 3000 to say about the situation of the Wang family. With the brain of Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu, Wang Simin can guess the general situation only now that he is alone. Since the Wangs suffered such a disaster because of the alliance, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu naturally feels deeply indebted. Now there is an opportunity, and he doesn''t want to miss it¡° OK, go up the knife mountain and go down the oil pot. Count me as Moyang. "¡° Count me twelve. "¡° I''m Liu Fang. " Moyang said in unison¡° Since the Wang family has paid so much for the alliance, good! " Ning Yue nodded: "poetic language."¡° Yes! "¡° From the garrisons, draw people and horses. "¡° Yes! "¡° Wait a minute. " At this time, Zhong Beihai stood up and said, "commander Ning Yue, what do you mean?"¡° Isn''t it? When my Tianji palace no longer exists. " Du Shengsheng also smiled gently¡° But you are not from the mystery alliance, and this is probably a private matter... "Since you are on the same ship, there is no business or private matter." Du Shengsheng smiled¡° Good! " Ning Yue nodded and smiled to show her gratitude¡° Let''s go, too. " Lu Yuan said softly. Hearing Lu Yuan''s words, Ning Yue frowned. Tianji palace is embarrassed to trouble, but Lu Yuan doesn''t want to trouble these people. There is no other reason. Lu Yuan''s gang is not only not their own, but may even be the enemy¡° I''ll go alone, and others will help you guard the entrance of the village. " It seems to see Ning Yue''s worry, Lu Yuan smiled gently. Ning Yue and Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu looked at each other and finally nodded. In less than a moment, an elite team of more than 20 people composed of Ning Yue, Zhong Beihai and Lu Yuan quickly gathered. Du Shengsheng and Fu Li waited in place with Han Nian and other disciples¡° To tell you the truth, although I have no hesitation to help Miss Wang, I just open the lock. As for so many people? " Dao 12 stood in the crowd, muttering in some confusion. Moyang gently touched him with his elbow and motioned him to shut up and stop talking. At this time, Wang Simin replied: "brother Dao, this lock is not that lock. Village head, can we start? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2674

    The old village head smiled gently, then shook his head and sighed, "it seems that you know our village better than I thought."¡° Well, now that you are ready, let''s go. " As soon as the old village head''s voice fell, he waved his big hand and took the lead in walking outside. Behind him, a group of elders such as Lei Gong followed closely. Wang Simin nodded at Ning Yue, and a group of more than 20 people followed him out. Along the way, there was no pit sound. In the silent night, only bursts of footsteps and rapid breathing could be heard. The night is very dark and quiet. The bright moon on the head only shows a small tail. In the dark night, it sprinkles a faint afterglow and can''t be illuminated, but it only adds a bit of strangeness to the night. Passing through several houses from the center, the party came to a house nearby. Compared with other houses, this house is much more atmospheric in terms of specifications. It is several times more than other houses in terms of height and width alone. Even the largest village head''s house is at least a whole circle smaller than it! However, Da GUI is big, but this place is broken. Looking up, with the slightest trace of moonlight, you can even see that the roof has already penetrated several eyes, leaving only the residual body and four isolated walls to barely support the main structure. It is not too much to say that such a house is dangerous¡° Ancestral hall! " Ning Yue frowned slightly and gently looked at the plaque hanging obliquely on the door of the big house. Hearing the voice of Ning Yue, Moyang and others also looked up slightly. They were very confused about the time¡° Is this the ancestral temple in the village? " Dao 12 frowned. The old village head stopped slightly: "exactly."¡° Shit, you said he was a righteous village. I thought it was dilapidated. It was still an ancestral temple. " Dao 12 spoke directly and spoke his heart directly without any concealment. Moyang hurriedly pushed the guy with his arm shaft and stared at the corner of his eye: "don''t talk nonsense."¡° Am I wrong? " Dao 12 muttered wrongfully. Generally speaking, if there is no ancestral temple in the village, it is needless to say, but if there is a special ancestral temple, it at least represents whether the village respects its ancestors or not. But in this case, even if the village is poor, it often does not treat the ancestral temple badly. Even if it''s not magnificent, it''s at least bright, but it''s good here... Shit, it''s nothing! Even, it is naughty to add messy and dirty! Speechless, make complaints about twelve. Go in. " The old village head said softly and took the lead in. With the creak of the old wooden door and a lazy cry, the whole ancestral hall was completely opened. A puff of dust directly diffused like old smoke, choking many people. They covered their noses and blew on the spot, which was uncomfortable. The house is dilapidated, with cobwebs everywhere. The ground is overgrown with weeds, mixed with some rotten wood and broken tiles. If you say you haven''t been in the house for ten years, you won''t have any doubt¡° This place... "Even the calm and reserved moon frowned at this time. The musty smell has almost reached a pungent point. The central place originally dedicated to the Holy Card is also completely covered with spider webs. Several rotten holy cards lie there in a mess. The old village head stopped slowly, and several old people separated in his two volumes at the right time¡° The place has arrived, and the lock is here. But for the last time, do you really want to be sure? "¡° Shit, does this place look like a lock? You just hang a lock. The value of that lock is greater than this house. " Dao 12 whispered¡° Is there any reason why you can''t lock the key? " Wang Simin said calmly¡° OK. " The old village head nodded, then looked up at Lei Gong and others. Lei Gong responded a little and withdrew towards the walls around the ancestral hall. Then they squatted down and turned their backs to everyone. They didn''t know what they were doing¡° Now that you have made up your mind, let''s go. " The old village head said softly, and then closed his eyes slightly. Next second! Boom!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2675

    In the center of the crack, a downward staircase slowly appeared in front of everyone. As the surrounding sand and stones fell away, the ancestral hall returned to its original shape. In the center of the ancestral hall, one was about two meters wide, but the depth was not the bottom. It spread all the way to the bottom of the ground, and the dark stairs were suddenly there¡° Shit, this downstairs? I see. No wonder the house is in such a bad shape. I think it should always open this staircase to shake it? " The twelve hearts of the sword have a way to shake. Moyang looked around faintly. Although Dao 12 did have some truth in what he said, he had scanned around. In addition to the new marks caused by the falling sand and stone just now, most of the marks were very old and the taste was very natural. Obviously, this is not caused by opening the underground mechanism for a long time, but in fact, it is indeed in disrepair for a long time¡° I think it''s just a suspicion. The ancestral temple set up deliberately makes outsiders think that this is the core, but when they actually arrive, they find that it has long been abandoned. It''s like telling a lie. It''s hard to tell the truth and easy to recognize the lie, but it''s the most difficult to figure out when it''s true or false. Here, that''s what I mean. " The frozen moon whispered. Hearing this, Moyang nodded approvingly. Lead the tiger into the cave, and then show a dead bone. Relax the enemy''s vigilance. In fact, there is reality in the void. When you come to the most dangerous place, it is the safest place. The old village head looked at Ning Yue strangely and said nothing more. He took a few steps to the side of the stairs and looked at the people: "please." Wang Simin took the lead and walked towards the stairs. Others didn''t dare to neglect and followed up one after another. As the stairs went deeper and deeper, the surrounding light became darker and darker. The old village head clapped his hands gently and paused for a while. On both sides of the corridor, the braziers on the walls suddenly lit a slight fire. The whole staircase leading to the underground is dark. At a glance, you can''t see to the end¡° This ladder has 9999 steps. " It seemed that he saw the doubts of a group of people. The old village head said quietly without expression¡° Based on the width and height of the floor, this means that the stairs go deep from the ground to the ground for more than 700 meters? " Wang Simin frowned. The old village head nodded¡° Shit, so deep? " Dao 12 couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard it¡° Go down. " No more nonsense, a group of people in the light of the situation, can not help but speed up the pace, step by step towards the bottom. As we walked in, the echo of footsteps became louder and louder. Some people even felt that there were strange sounds mixed in these echoes. Like children laughing, like women crying, like people whispering, like people covering their mouths and talking. But as long as people stop a little, everything seems to stop suddenly. Is it an illusion? With such an uneasy mood, a group of people went deep inside again. About a few dozen minutes later, with the last floor of stairs, heavy people''s feet fell to the ground¡° Here we are. " The old village head murmured. As soon as the voice fell, the basin fires on the walls on both sides lit up again. However, it is no longer just on both sides, but including the front and inside, full of eight pots of fire, immediately burst into flames! The yellow light immediately lit up the whole space. There were thick mud walls on both sides. Only in front, two majestic silver gates appeared in front of everyone. Matched with them are the fierce stone animals beside the two doors, like tigers and lions, like unicorns and wild leopards, but they don''t seem to be. They opened their mouths and roared angrily. In the center of the two doors, a huge silver lock plate connects the two doors together, and in the center of the lock, a huge key hole is in the calendar¡° This... This is the lock? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2676

    "Exactly." The old village head nodded: "iron and silver doors, life and death by individuals."¡° Life and death are not enough. " Lei Gong also whispered in agreement. A group of people looked at each other. Don''t say what the two old men said is somewhat seeping. Just these two iron and silver doors are also powerful, which always gives people an extremely depressed feeling. This is not a lock, and it is clearly an underground palace. A small village, almost even the house is very simple, but who can think of such a huge underground palace in this underground nest?! Until now, Ning Yue may have begun to understand why Wang Simin had to choose some elite players when she came here. Wang Simin said no more. He picked up the key in his hand and walked slowly to the silver door¡° Girl, once the silver door is opened, life and death are not controlled by people. Are you really sure? " The old village head finally asked. Wang Simin was stunned and stopped slightly. In fact, it is naturally impossible to say that you are not afraid. The silver gate is deep, and the two beasts are ferocious. Obviously, it is not a place of blessing. If you go deep into it, it is difficult to distinguish the danger. But when Fu Jia and the four evil kings came, this was the last explanation grandpa gave himself¡° If it''s fate, find the person with blue and white double seals on his arm, and then ask him for the things on the paper. The things inside are of great help to Han 3000. "¡° If he Han 3000 is a dragon, this may be his dragon scale. If he is a tiger, this is his wings of flying tiger roar in the future. " The old village head is a man with both green and white seals, although the old village head''s hands are no different from ordinary people in the eyes of outsiders. But grandpa opened his eyes with a special thing long before he left. After Wang Simin found it, he thought of the things on the paper explained by his grandfather. Therefore, he deliberately provoked trouble and bet with the old village head to get these things. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, she is more unruly and willful. But these do not deny her intelligence and intelligence. Everything is going according to her plan. The only change was that she wanted to ask for it when Han 3000 came back, because grandpa said that it was best to be accompanied by Han 3000 after getting things, otherwise her life would be on the line and she would die. But the problem is that Han 3000''s whereabouts are unknown. She didn''t know when to wait. She was afraid that it would take too long. The villagers'' kindness to him for killing the yellow sand monster would fade with the passage of time. At that time, even if there was a gambling agreement, no one would know how high the degree of fulfillment was. Secondly, if Han 3000''s disappearance is due to danger, you can get what grandpa said can help Han 3000. If you find Han 3000, you can at least help him out of trouble. That''s why she decided to get it back. But like others, she knew nothing about the silver door in front of her, and the fear from the unknown shocked her¡° Grandpa, bless me! " With a little prayer in his heart, Wang Simin walked to the silver door several steps, took a tight and deep breath, and slowly inserted the key in his hand into the door¡° Everything is evil. " The old village head sighed helplessly, shook his head, nodded to Lei Gong and others, turned around, went up the stairs and left. Almost at the same time, Ning Yue waved with one hand, and more than 20 people immediately scattered on both sides and kept vigilant at all times¡° Ka Da Da! " With a twist in Wang Simin''s hand, the key moved, driving the sound of gear rotation in the lock¡° Bang! " Then, with a crisp sound, the lock had been fully opened. Wang Simin held her breath and quietly looked at the silver door in front of her. Boom!! The silver door shook slightly and slowly opened inward at the same time¡° Open... Open. " Dao 12 couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water and shouted nervously. Everyone took time to pick up weapons or qi, and was always ready to rush out anything strange. However, with the continuous opening of the stone gate, not only did there not rush out any monsters, but it was very quiet. Through the wider and wider crack in the door, people''s eyes are also staring wider and wider! Until the stone gate was completely open, a group of people looked at me and I looked at you. It was not only extremely surprised, but also unspeakable that each other was completely shocked¡° This... "This... This, how is this?"¡° My God! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2677

    As the stone gate opened, the basin fire on the walls inside also roared and lit. Under the illumination of the basin fire, there were no beasts and birds, let alone evil spirits and demons, but an underground space large enough to make people doubt life. It is tens of meters high and the size of more than a dozen football fields. It is like a huge underground palace. It is dignified. In the space, although there is no high-rise jade wall or glazed jade beam, it is integrated like a huge hall. What makes everyone even more surprised is that there are countless stone statues in the huge hall. These stone statues are in various shapes and postures. There are two or two people playing chess, or three or five people watching. There are street vendors shouting with commodities and making great efforts. There are also armored men with guns to patrol. They are very powerful. Looking at all kinds of people, there are not 100000 or tens of thousands. Streets, houses and even downtown areas are not separated by buildings, but the actions of stone people of all colors have been arranged clearly and thoroughly. To sum up the world of stone people in one sentence will not exaggerate at all¡° This... "Moyang was silly:" this is an underground world. "¡° Although it is a stone man, its workmanship is so exquisite that its facial expressions are very lifelike. " Ning Yue also exclaimed¡° Civilian husbands, guards, coolies, intellectuals, and even singers. " Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu looked at all kinds of stone people: "this is clearly the imperial mausoleum."¡° Imperial mausoleum? " Moyang frowned slightly, just like the tomb of the Qin emperor of the earth? Just in surprise, Wang Simin had raised her legs one step and directly stepped in. They looked at each other and quickly followed up. As everyone entered, with a loud bang, the two silver doors closed heavily. Dao 12 hurriedly wanted to go back and open the silver door, but no matter how hard he tried, the silver door remained motionless¡° Well, don''t say there''s no mechanism. The light silver door weighs at least a thousand tons. How can brute force open it? " The dark sun shouted softly¡° Shit, how do we get out? Can you stay here all your life? " Dao 12 spit at the silver door and scolded¡° There should be other exits. " Ning Yue looked around and said softly¡° Miss Wang, what are you looking for? What, will they bring us to this place? " Lu Yuan asked suspiciously¡° Hey, look at this place. It''s an underground mausoleum. Obviously, dig graves for treasure. " Zhong Beihai smiled. Treasure?! Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu obviously doesn''t believe it. The Wang family has a great career. Although it''s not a rich party, at least the top two giants in Tianhu city can''t value the money in the world so much. But what can there be in a group of stone people¡° I don''t know. " Wang Simin shook his head depressed. She doesn''t know what these stone people can do? Can you revive them and serve Han 3000 as a bodyguard? If this is called adding wings to the tiger, Han 3000''s body has been inserted into hedgehogs by various wings¡° Go inside. " Wang Simin finished and led everyone towards the stone man. A group of people soon came to the stone people. Some people touched the stone statues with their hands. The stone is hard and smooth. At first glance, it is by no means ordinary stone¡° I really don''t understand. There are so many stone people buried underground in the village, and each stone is extremely special. It''s extremely expensive at first sight, but the villagers live in earth huts and thatched huts, which are extremely simple. " Zhong Beihai said sadly¡° Maybe they spent all their money on building these stone people, so they can only wrong themselves. " Dao 12 said¡° Look! " Suddenly, at this time, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu suddenly frowned, and a pile of more dense stone people appeared there in the direction of his fingers. Different from these stone statues outside, these stone statues are obviously luxurious. They not only have long guns, but also shields and gold armor. Beside these gold armour stone statues, there are horse flying elephants, long cars and short tools¡° That''s... "A group of people looked at each other and ran over quickly. When everyone ran to the group of stone men, they were stunned by the momentum of the stone man array. Hundreds of nearly thousands of golden warriors, the central eight horse trailer, a person on the car waved his hand and pointed in front of him, very domineering¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2678

    When the crowd looked for a voice, they were stunned. Although the man in the carriage pointed away and seemed to wave thousands of troops forward, his appearance was really strange. Although there are faces, what''s strange is that they attract the wind and have big ears. They are abrupt, like the eyes of two pillars, big mouth and high nose¡° What does it look like? " The knife was stunned¡° It''s really weird. No matter the Terran or the demon, I''ve never seen anyone with such looks. " The moon frowned. Jianghu baixiaosheng also nodded: "I''ve seen many strange people, but this appearance..." Jianghu baixiaosheng couldn''t help shaking his head. Zhong Beihai, Lu Yuan and others shook their heads, indicating that they had not seen it¡° Look over there... "Suddenly, Wang Simin screamed and pointed away. Following her eyes, in the innermost part of the whole underground hall, a small room about like a temple is located there. It''s really too inconspicuous. If only a few people came here, it would be impossible to find its existence. Beside the temple, there were still two stone men, but they were a boy and a girl. Their clothes were exquisitely carved, and they both smiled¡° There is still a stone man sitting in that room! " Mo Yang said in a hurry¡° It seems... It seems to be a female stone man! " Dao 12 also screamed¡° Go and have a look. " Wang Simin said in a hurry. Maybe that''s the real treasure here, and it''s what grandpa asked him to take. A group of people walked quickly through the golden armour stone man and walked towards the small stone house over there. Halfway through the trip, Moyang could not help frowning: "do you... Do you feel strange?" Dao 12 scratched his ears and cheeks and felt a little uncomfortable: "it seems that someone is staring at us." Ning Yue also nodded, but looking back around, there were only dense stone people, not to mention people staring, even the living people couldn''t see a trace¡° Strange. " Feeling his head depressed, Moyang had some doubts¡° Don''t think so much! " Wang Simin told and quickened his pace. The party nodded and sped up towards the stone house. However, what everyone doesn''t know is that not only are there people staring at them at this time, on the contrary, there are even many people... Close, close, closer and closer, and the appearance of the small stone house is becoming clearer and clearer. Not only are the Golden Boys and girls outside the stone house considerable in detail, but even the woman sitting in the stone house is more and more clear. She sat there quietly, dignified, her hands slightly on her knees, extremely relaxed. Although she is a stone man, she can vaguely see the Golden Jade clothes she is wearing shining under the light of the pot fire¡° That''s... "My God, the clothes on the stone statue are so fucking dazzling?" A group of people just feel stunned and their scalp numb¡° This is the legendary treasure? " Wang Simin frowned. What grandpa asked him to look for was the Golden Jade dress in front of him? Although it is really different and its workmanship is very fine, it is by no means ordinary at first sight. But as others said, the Wang family is not rich, but also has strong financial resources. Although the gold wisps and jade clothes are rare and expensive, it is easy to make a thousand and a hundred pieces with her Wang family background. Why come here?! Everything is not as simple as it seems, and this Golden Jade dress is obviously not what you really want to find¡° Hum! " Suddenly, as everyone approached the stone house and was about to arrive, a strange roar suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears. People only felt the eardrum hurt, tight and dizzy. They couldn''t help covering their ears and holding their heads! The sound was so short that it dissipated in a moment. When they were free of discomfort, they slowly released their hands, but when they raised their eyes, they were as wooden as a dead chicken! I don''t know when they returned to the door. In front of them, some played chess, some laughed and watched, some sold vegetables and shouted, and some soldiers lined up to patrol. This scene is deja vu, but it was a stone man before, but at this time, it was a living man! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2679

    "This..." "what''s going on? We''re back where we were? "¡° Hallucinations? "¡° Hallucination, it must be hallucination, Moyang, you hit me! " Dao 12 shouted urgently¡° "Pa" Moyang''s backhand is a slap, which makes the knife twelve dizzy on the spot! However, no one loved him, but stared at him curiously, waiting for his answer¡° You''re not fucking easy? Shit! " Dao 12 shouted angrily, and most of his face was red and swollen by the dark sun¡° Pain is not an illusion? " Moyang frowned¡° It can''t be! " Ning Yue stared at her! Stone people are an indisputable fact, but now they are all living people. How can they not be hallucinations¡° I don''t believe it. " Wang Simin gave a soft drink, directly took out his sword and walked again. The crowd quickly followed up! What makes people wonder is that when a group of people walked into it, the "living people" didn''t seem to find them. They didn''t respond at all. Everyone was busy with what they were doing. Despite their doubts, they don''t provoke people, and people naturally don''t want to waste time on them. Through the crowd, I passed by the golden armor soldier array again. It was almost the same as the "people" outside. The soldiers were practicing, while the commander on the carriage was motionless! Passing by, a group of people went towards the stone house again¡° "Buzzing" sounded again with that ugly sound. Everyone covered their ears and raised their eyes again¡° God, we''re back where we were! "¡° What the hell is going on? " A group of people were shocked, just in the blink of an eye, but they suddenly came back from a distance where they had to walk for nearly ten minutes¡° It seems that there is power stopping us from getting close! " The moon frowned¡° power? You mean that strange sound? " Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu said strangely¡° That voice is so strange. I don''t know where it came from. " Moyang also said strangely¡° The more you stop it, the more it means that the cabin is strange! " Wang Simin gritted his teeth and said, "this has strengthened my determination to go over."¡° I can''t go there like that again. I have a way. " The moon rises. Then, according to Ning Yue''s idea, 21 people in a row were divided into three groups, a total of seven groups, arranged from front to back. When they reappeared next to the golden armor stone man array, a group of people stopped¡° We move forward seven times, I''m at the end! " Ning Yue nodded to Wang Simin. Wang Simin gave a slight response and glanced at the Moyang and Dao 12 next to him. The next second, the three men rushed directly to the small stone house¡° Hum! " When the strange sound sounded, Ning Yue saw with her own eyes that Wang Simin, who had run to the middle of the center, turned into a light spot and disappeared¡° Did you find the source of the strange noise? " Asked Ning Yue. Zhong Beihai shook his head. According to Ning Yue''s instructions, when the first team passed through, they immediately looked around to find out where the strange sound came from. But the other 13 people, with 13 pairs of eyes, did not know where the sound came from¡° Never mind, team two! " The frozen moon said coldly. Lu Yuan nodded to each other and rushed over there again. Then the third team, the fourth team and the fifth team... Until only Ning Yue and Zhong Beihai are left! Still nothing. The sound appeared out of thin air and dissipated without leaving any trace. Ning Yue frowned and looked around depressed. Suddenly, she swept the strange looking man on the carriage¡° Strange! " Ning Yue immediately frowned. She always felt that he was strange, but she couldn''t say what was strange¡° Ning Yue, it''s almost time for us to start. " Zhong Beihai suddenly interrupted Ning Yue''s thoughts. Ning Yue nodded and walked over with heavy thoughts. Then with the buzzing again, they returned to their original place again. Seeing Ning Yue and others reappear in the same place, everyone''s faces are not good-looking, but at this time, Ning Yue suddenly raised her head and suddenly surprised: "it''s the vertical stone man!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2680

    "Vertical stone man?"¡° Yes, the commander of the chariot of war horses. " Ning Yue frowned. Since the whole journey, although the voice was nowhere to be found, Ning Yue was stunned to find a different place. All the stone people were busy with their own affairs after they turned into people, but only the vertical stone man remained motionless all the time. Ning Yue always feels strange. Until the end, she suddenly reflects it. Isn''t this guy¡° Ning Yue said, "I really seem to remember that the vertical stone man is a little strange." As soon as I touched my head, Moyang also reflected it at this time¡° Did the sound come from that guy? " Dao 12 was helpless¡° The so-called "catch the thief and catch the king first, no matter whether the voice is made by him or not, in short, cut him first." Wang Simin said coldly. A group of people suddenly nodded. The next second, no matter three, seven, twenty-one, twenty-one people rushed towards the golden armour stone man again. Soon, a group of people arrived. Twenty one pairs of eyes looked at the vertical stone people on the carriage, one by one ready! The gold armor guards move in unison. They are as uniform as training. They stab with long guns and stand on their backs. They are very powerful. On the carriage, the vertical stone man still raised his hand slightly and pointed to the front, like a general commanding thousands of troops and horses¡° Although they don''t seem to see us, will it lead to worse consequences if we move them? " Jianghu baixiaosheng road¡° We have to move if we don''t move, otherwise we will only be trapped here forever. " Ning Yue shook her head¡° Lu Yuan, Zhong Beihai rushed with me, and the others were responsible for the left and right and behind the hall. " Ning Yue gave a command, and the spirit power had been suddenly transported in her hand¡° Yes! " Everybody take orders¡° Go! " As soon as the voice fell, Ning Yue, Lu Yuan, Zhong Beihai took the lead and flew directly towards the vertical stone man in a triangle. The other 18 people were divided into six teams, four teams flying around, and the two teams went up behind the hall! Closer, closer, closer and closer. But the vertical stone man still maintained a fixed posture and did not move¡° Is it difficult to guess wrong? " Ning Yue frowned and sank in her heart. The two of them, Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai, were puzzled for a moment. They guessed wrong¡° Protect! " Suddenly, when the tip of the three swords was less than half a meter away from the vertical stone man, he suddenly opened his mouth and drank, and his body shape turned into a remnant in an instant¡° Drink! " Almost at the same time, all the gold armor guards suddenly shouted angrily, turned their bodies and pointed their long guns at everyone¡° If so, go! " Ning Yue shouted urgently, and the long sword in her hand suddenly threw away, changed its direction and left in the direction of the stone man''s retreat. Zhong Beihai and Luyuan also have great momentum, cutting off the left and right roads of the stone man¡° Arrogance! " The vertical eyed Stone Man roared angrily. While his body kept retreating, the golden light in his eyes burst into the frozen moon in the center¡° Qi Jin! " Congealing moon when the jade sword blessing, without the slightest hesitation, on the golden light. At the same time, the vertical eyed stone man''s head was slightly raised, the soldiers attacked and attacked on one side, and the eight horses pulling the car roared and ran suddenly. Zhong Beihai had a piece of energy in his hand, which directly supported the barrier to resist the eight horse car. Lu Yuan was also angry and attacked his soldiers. The remaining 18 were dealing with the enemy in front of them. Even though the number of people was small, twenty-one people attacked and defended each other in formation. In the face of each other''s sneak attack and a large number of people, they were equally matched for a time¡° Boom! " But at this time, there was a roar at the front of the center. Ning Yue held a long sword and met the golden light from the eyes of the vertical stone man. Time, blast! The whole person of Ning Yue fell from the air, knelt slightly on one knee, covered his chest with his hand, and a trace of blood flowed out along the corners of his mouth. The vertical stone man also stood upright and steady, standing on the ground with a slight shock¡° Hum! " A scepter immediately flashed out of his hand, steadily supporting his body and buzzing the ground. When they heard the buzzing sound, they subconsciously hurried to Panasonic. In a hurry, they had to cover their ears with their hands. But as soon as they covered them, a group of people were surprised to find that the harsh sound did not appear. Instead, there were bursts of startling roars and loud footsteps! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2681

    A large number of "stone people" are crazy emerging here at this time!


    "No, we''re surrounded." Moyang exclaimed.


    "There is nothing to surround or not. In this cave, we will always be surrounded!" Wang Simin drank coldly.


    "The whole cave is extremely empty and there is no danger to defend. What should we do?"


    "Fight with them." With a roar, the twelve swords raised their swords and directly met them.


    "Don''t be impulsive..." Moyang wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai looked at each other, and all the stone men in the cave moved over, whether the soldiers patrolling in the outer layer or the previous residents, as dense as an ant army.


    The two nodded to each other. It was impossible to fight hard. No one was a pervert like Han 3000. They could fight thousands or even tens of thousands with one!


    In the face of such a fierce attack, there are not many choices for these experts. It is the only choice to catch the thief and the king first.


    Almost at the same time, Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai simultaneously blocked the trapped soldiers and carriages. The next second, they took out the space and attacked the vertical eye giant together!


    "You can block us as long as you can." Ning Yue shouted at Wang Simin. The next second, she also flew away quickly and joined the battle between Luyuan and Zhong Beihai.


    "I see." Wang Simin nodded heavily, clenched his teeth and killed the golden armor soldiers.


    At the other end, Ning Yue and the three of them also rushed to the vertical eye giant.


    In the face of the fierce attack from the three people, the upright giant looked expressionless, moved his hand, and slightly pressed the golden scepter against his body.


    "Buzz!"


    The next second, the sword of the three people immediately intersected with the scepter, and the golden scepter also emitted a strong golden light to resist the attack of the three people.


    Three gas to one gas!


    The afterwave rips the space and vibrates around!


    "This guy...!" Lu Yuan''s face was defeated and his sweat flowed down.


    "The golden light is so strong." Zhong Beihai was also embarrassed.


    "We have no time to fight with him." Ning Yue was also hard to bear the sharp pain. She suddenly moved her hand and instilled all her energy without reservation.


    She knew that if she could not defeat the vertical stone man with one blow, they would have no chance to turn over once other stone men surrounded them.


    "I see!" Lu Yuan responded in unison. Similarly, they unreservedly increased their energy.


    The three of them can shine brightly in a short time!


    The golden light of the scepter was eclipsed by the light of the three.


    "Cheer up! Broken! " Ning Yue gave a loud drink and suddenly pressed her hand!


    Boom!


    Three lights break!


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, a strange sound came. The next second, the vertical stone man suddenly disappeared in place!


    Tight and appear in front of the condensation moon is a long way.


    In front of Lu Yuan is Zhong Beihai, and Zhong Beihai is obviously facing the condensing moon!


    "What?!"


    "What?"


    "How could this happen?"


    The three were surprised and looked at each other.


    But at this time, the distance between the three is too close, but it''s too late to stop.


    Boom!


    The three lights connected, and the time explosion sounded.


    "Poof!"


    At almost the same time, Ning Yue''s three people sprayed blood and flew backwards in three directions!


    "Bang bang!"


    Three muffled sounds, and the three fell heavily to the ground.


    In the short-range attack, the three didn''t leave behind at all. They hit each other. In terms of their high cultivation, they were seriously injured.


    How could they think that at this critical moment, the vertical stone man would suddenly disappear and suddenly change their shape and shadow into opposition?!


    "Brush!"


    The figure of the three is not stable. Over there, dozens of golden soldiers have arrived with long guns.


    Rao Shi and his three men have extremely high accomplishments. Even if they are seriously injured, they still have enough foundation to avoid the attack of the golden armor guards.


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the team of 18 other people, including Wang Simin, began to fall apart with a few dull noises.


    The number of stone people is really large. Although 21 people have good cultivation skills, their fists can''t beat their four hands.


    In the face of the continuous emergence of stone people like a tide, a group of people were shocked and full of despair.


    At this time, Han 3000 and pangolin are approaching the village rapidly from the ground.


    "Do you feel strange?" Pangolin suddenly stopped and stared at the location of the cave from the bottom of the ground


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2682

    Han 3000 frowned and shook his head: "what''s the matter?"¡° There are strong energy fluctuations in the village. " Pangolin said, looking at Han 3000: "can''t you feel it?" Han 3000 just wanted to talk. The pangolin patted his head: "shit, forget, it''s underground. Only I feel very strong."¡° Is something wrong in the village? " Han 3000 frowned softly¡° I don''t know. The place where Reiki exploded is nearly 100 meters from the ground. " Pangolin road¡° Under the village? " Han 3000 frowned, which made him very confused. If there is any conflict in the village, Han 3000 can accept it, but what does this underground conflict mean¡° You don''t have an accomplice, do you? You are a native, and it''s normal for your associates to play tricks underground. " Han 3000 doubted. Pangolin suddenly felt the chrysanthemum tight: "brother, I''m all your people now. Do I dare to mess around? Besides, I want to have an accomplice. I fought with you when I first met you. I''ll keep it until now. Wait for me? "¡° Besides, something happened in an underground tomb in the village. It has something to do with me. "¡° "An underground grave?"¡° As a local pearl, I can''t hide what''s underground in the village from my eyes. There is a tomb in that place. Although I haven''t gone in, I can feel that there are many stones in it. "¡° A lot of stones? "¡° Yes, the tombs are full of things made of stone, not even a skeleton. " Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. Is there such a strange tomb? What kind of clothes grave is it¡° Shit, you won''t be exposed to the outside, will you? He keeps saying that he wants to help the villagers. In fact, he wants to steal the gold clothes and jade armor in someone else''s grave? " Suddenly, pangolin remembered something¡° "Gold and jade armour?" Han Sanyi smiled: "I can bury you alive if I move out with more money."¡° Then I don''t know. "¡° Go and have a look. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 directly urged his aura and pushed the goods forward madly without waiting for any response from the pangolin. In just a few seconds, they had come to the bottom of the cave. But the pangolin didn''t move¡° What are you doing? " Han 3000 frowned¡° Here we are. "¡° Go in. " Pangolin still did not move, but his face was slightly flushed¡° You won''t tell me you can''t get in? " Han 3000 seems to have found something. Pangolin face more crimson, embarrassed to touch his head¡° Yes, I can''t get in... I can''t get in. "¡° The tomb is surrounded by special stones, and the diameter is more than three meters... "If you could enter, the pangolin would have gone in to have a look¡° It seems that you are not as strong as you think. Xiao Xianer doesn''t like you and can understand. " Han 3000 couldn''t help saying nothing¡° Son of a bitch, I told you everything. The stone is very strong. Don''t talk about me. Even if you find a immortal Luo, he will... "Shit! My darling... "When pangolin tried to argue and scolded, something stunned him appeared. At this time, Han 3000 took a slight step forward, followed by a grasp of the jade sword in his hand, the five elements God stone moved, and directly pointed a sword to the thick stone layer around the tomb. Qi moves on the tip of the sword and breaks the stone! WOW! The hard and indestructible Boulder, like a water layer, kept giving way to make Han 3000 and pangolin rise. Although the boulder is hard, others can''t do it, but who let it meet the abnormal Han 3000?! With the chaos of Han 3000, the five elements divine stone reverses its power, turns into gold and breaks through the boulder¡° Bang! " Almost just as Ning Yue and others were desperately waiting for death, there was a dull noise somewhere in the whole cave. The next second, the two figures jumped out. The gang of Ning Yue were silly at that time. No one didn''t hope that someone would come to save them, but the problem was that even if they wanted to break their head, they wouldn''t think that someone would jump out of the already 100 meters deep underground... So when they rushed out, everyone was startled. However, when we saw one of them, the worries and fears on all faces disappeared¡° Han... Han 3000. "¡° It''s Han 3000! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2683

    "It''s you." Seeing the gang of Ning Yue, Han 3000 was stunned. He never dreamed that there would be a gang of Ning Yue in the tomb¡° Shit, I''ll tell you, you''re really here to rob your family. But don''t worry, I won''t say you. Anyway, I''m with you now. " Pangolin said with a smile¡° You idiot. " Han 3000 scolded and stopped talking nonsense. The sky fire moon wheel had come out and immediately flew away. Bang bang! Wang Simin and others were surrounded by golden armour stone people. They were hit by the sky fire moon wheel at Dayton time¡° Brush! " The jade sword had already flown out and swept directly around the three people in ningyue. In a short time, several jinjiashi people besieged fell down again. Han 30001 accelerated. The next second, only a remnant was left in the air, and he himself had stood in front of Ning Yue and others. Han 3000 has moved, and the pangolin can only rush down. With a few fists, he opens the golden armor soldiers in front of Wang Simin and others. But... After a few punches, the pangolin was suddenly fucking stunned... The fist was crazy with pain. If there were not some beautiful women here, he really wanted to open his mouth and shout angrily! After Han 3000 took back the jade sword and killed several golden soldiers, he couldn''t help frowning: "stone?" After the man beheaded by Han 3000 fell to the ground, he just showed a stone statue that was broken by someone¡° Three thousand, be careful, these things are very evil. " Ning Yue shouted. Almost at the same time, the vertical giant has quietly attacked Han 3000''s back. Han 3000 frowned and the jade sword stood in the way. The Qi of chaos was suddenly released from his whole body¡° Broken! " The jade sword blocked the vertical eye giant''s attack, and the breath released by the body also bounced the vertical eye giant for several meters. Han 3000 has Kung Fu. He looks at the guy in front of him. Looks so weird¡° Vertical eyes, big ears, Han 3000, that''s the silkworm family. " In the distance, pangolin also found a vertical eyed giant and shouted at Han 3000¡° Are there any disabled people? " Han was stunned. But without waiting for Han 3000 to reflect again, the vertical eyed giant had a golden light in his eyes and suddenly hit again! The pangolin reflected very quickly. With one palm, he beat back several golden soldiers in front of him. One accelerated and rushed over, directly on top of the vertical eyed giant to help Han 3000¡° Don''t look into his eyes. " Pangolin snapped. As soon as the voice fell, his golden eyes suddenly burst out a golden light. Han 3000 dodged slightly to one side. The golden light immediately wiped his face and exploded directly behind the hard stone¡° What a powerful force! " Han 3000 glanced slightly and exclaimed¡° You know how strong it is. Don''t you come to help? I can''t stand it, brother! " Hearing the cry, Han 3000 didn''t neglect it. He grabbed the jade sword and rushed up directly¡° Hum! " Almost at the same time, while the vertical eyed giant blocked the pangolin, he grasped the golden scepter in his hand, which was radiant. At the same time, a strange sound suddenly appeared¡° Damn it, that''s another move! "¡° Three thousand, be careful! " Ning Yue and others quickly reflected, but obviously, these words were too late for the unprepared Han Sany and pangolin... As the two guys stared at each other almost at the same time, Han Sany''s sword had stabbed the pangolin the next second¡° I''m on top! " When the pangolin suddenly found that the strange sound sounded, and Han 3000 was already in front of him, he chose to give up the attack, shrink his body directly, and directly chose defense with the thorn armor on his back... "Whew!" With a sound, an object suddenly flew out... "I support your sister..." accompanied by someone''s sad abuse... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2684

    Looking at the pangolin directly thrown away, and then with a roar, Han 3000 frowned slightly, took back the jade sword, and stared at the vertical eyed stone man who appeared again.


    "Shape shifting and shadow changing?" Han 3000 read it gently.


    That''s interesting!


    "Three thousand, this guy can suddenly change everyone''s position. You have to be careful."


    "Yes, the three of us just let him attack each other in this way before we were seriously injured."


    Hearing the persuasion of a group of people, Han 3000 nodded.


    Loosen his right hand, the jade sword suddenly soared slowly into the air and gently rotated around Han 3000''s body. Han 3000 stared at the vertical eyed giant tightly and observed this guy seriously.


    The next second, the corners of Han 3000''s mouth suddenly cracked with a smile.


    "Beiming four soul array!"


    Buzz!


    Eight golden bodies suddenly appear, eyeing covetously!


    "Han Sanqian, what are you doing? Is he crazy? " Zhong Beihai frowned.


    Since the other party can change shape and shadow, it shows that the more complex the number, the more chaotic the situation is. It has more advantages for this guy, because it can change everyone''s position at will.


    So in this way, people will be more chaotic by him, and the attack will be more chaotic, which will be more beneficial to him at that time.


    Even Zhong Beihai knows this very well. Naturally, Han 3000 should understand it, but why doesn''t he even go the other way and make eight incarnations?!


    "Three thousand, I said, this guy can move and change..." Ning Yue obviously found this fatal point, but he just opened his mouth. Over there, Han three thousand has directly killed him.


    The natural area of the eight true bodies is very wide, and there is almost no dead corner in the whole attack.


    But with Han''s 38th true body killed, at this time, the vertical eyed giant still had a golden scepter in his hand!


    Buzz!


    The strange sound sounded again.


    But almost at the same time, Han 3000 suddenly drank: "Wuxiang divine skill!"


    WOW!


    The two golden lights suddenly meet at Dayton time!


    The light was so great that the whole cave was shrouded in the golden light in an instant. Almost everyone could not open their eyes and covered them gently with their hands.


    I don''t know how long it took, the light dissipated, the afterglow began to disappear, and everyone opened their eyes slightly.


    When they opened their eyes, they were surprised one by one


    Han 3000 had already lost eight gold bodies, leaving only one real body standing there. At the same time, he didn''t know when the jade sword in his hand was taken back by him. He shook it slightly and pointed in front of the sword.


    Looking at the cold body of Shunyu sword, there was less than a penny in front of the sword tip, and the neck of the upright stone man stood there.


    "This..."


    "This..."


    "Three thousand, he won?"


    "How did this happen? Just now that guy obviously used the technique of shifting shape and changing shadow again. Why now... "


    "Is it difficult that this guy''s shape shifting and shadow changing has no effect on Han 3000?"


    "No, no, no, impossible, impossible. Just now, the strange sound and golden light have been shown, which shows that he has used it. "


    "Does this spell have no effect on Han 3000?"


    A group of people looked covetous. It was incredible what they saw.


    Although Han 3000 is abnormal, of course he will not be so abnormal that he is completely immune to other people''s spells.


    Even at the beginning, Han Sanqian was stabbed by this guy and directly beat the pangolin out.


    But how rich Han 3000''s combat experience and how fast his brain rotates?!


    Therefore, he soon thought of a strategy to deal with the enemy.


    The appearance of Badao real body is not that Han 3000 is crazy, but just to ensure that he has more confidence to hit this guy.


    When Han 3000 first fought with this guy, he had found the characteristic of this guy''s speed.


    So now, nature responds with eight real bodies.


    As for this guy''s transformation, what Han 3000 should deal with is Wuxiang divine skill.


    Take the other way and give it back! This is also the fundamental reason why two golden lights appear at the same time.


    You change my seat, I change yours!


    Under the two-phase offset, the natural position is completely unchanged.


    The eight jade swords also stabbed the stone man at the same time.


    Then, after Han 3000 confirmed his success, he took back the other seven real bodies, leaving only the body to seal his throat!


    The next second, Han 3000 frowned and left with a sword. Something surprising happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2685

    With Han Sany''s sword sealing his throat, sword marks suddenly appeared between the throat of the vertical stone man. Boom! Countless white gas suddenly gushed from the wound between the throats! Han 3000 frowned and moved. He immediately dragged away the people next to Ning Yue. Almost as soon as several people left, the white gas gushing from the stone man''s throat wound began to spread. With the white gas covering, another white smoke began to rise on the ground, and it was clearly visible to the naked eye that the ground was constantly crazily corroded as if it had been watered with sulfuric acid¡° I''m so angry! " As soon as he drank his anger, Han 3000''s chaotic Qi exploded directly. The stone people around him immediately flew out like being hit by a giant tank. Even he and his descendants smashed in a mess¡° What are you doing?! Go! " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he directly rolled up Ning Yue and other three people on the spot, moved under his feet and flew directly over the sky. When Wang Simin and others heard Han 3000''s words, they no longer talked nonsense. When Han 3000 broke up the stone people around them, they followed him with luck. Almost when a group of people just flew into the air, the white gas gushing from the throat of the stone man has also spread to the whole golden armor soldier camp, and spread all the way... Until more and more, bigger and bigger. Finally, the ground of the whole grotto is completely shrouded in white gas, and the sound of nourishing corrosion continues to sound, The evaporated white gas is mixed with the ejected white gas and diffuses to a height of more than two meters. All the "stone people" are shrouded in white gas. No one can see what''s going on inside¡° What the fuck is this? "¡° How could that guy blow out so much gas! "¡° What are these gases? "¡° My darling, if we fly up later, we must be shrouded in white gas like those guys? " Speaking of this, everyone couldn''t help but shut up and even stopped breathing. After all, there were a lot of stone people just now. At this time, there was no sound in the white smoke, only more violent Zizi sound and bubbles around the ground source and at the edge of white gas. Han 3000 frowned and didn''t speak. He stared at all the changes below. Gradually, the white smoke was fixed, the Zizi corrosion on the ground began to settle down, and everything became quiet and abnormal¡° Why, why is there no sound? " Moyang frowned¡° Is it all over? " The frozen moon is also strange¡° Don''t act rashly. There''s white air below. You can''t see what''s going on inside. You''re afraid it''s an enemy ambush. " Jianghu baixiaosheng told me. The crowd nodded. Several people drew their knives directly and looked at the underground situation covetously. They didn''t even dare to breathe. However, with the passage of time, even if a group of people hold their breath and stare at the bottom, there is no response from the bottom to the top. For a time, it seemed to be in a dead end¡° Ah Che! " Suddenly, Dao twelve sneezed out, and all the peace was broken in an instant¡° Shit, you scared me! "¡° I''m dying. When will you... "Next time, can you say it in advance?" Several people turned around and stared at this guy, each complaining. Dao 12 also knew that sneezing was very wrong at this time and smiled awkwardly, but the problem was that when he wanted to sneeze, he wanted to bear it, but he couldn''t help it. But who knows, it is Dao 12''s sneeze that directly broke the deadlock, which is worthy of a stroke of God... Maybe under normal circumstances, his spray and micro movement of air flow are nothing, but in a relatively closed and peaceful cave, the flow of air flow is infinitely amplified. Just like the domino effect, a slight air flow rotation drives the surrounding air flow to rotate, and even spread slowly, all the way down to the bottom, forming a faint wind force. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2686

    As the white smoke dispersed, a lifelike stone man with different actions emerged. They are either lying, standing or running. Like a yeller, like a patrolman, everything is what it looked like when it first entered the cave¡° How did this happen? " Moyang was extremely shocked. The "Stone Man" who was still frantically attacking them before turned into a stone man in the white smoke the next second¡° Everything has returned to its original appearance. " Ning Yue was also quite shocked¡° What was it like? " Han 3000 frowned¡° When we first came in, these stone men were like this! " Jianghu baixiaosheng road. That''s what pangolin said. Are there stones in it¡° I see. " Wang Simin suddenly frowned: "maybe when we go to that place, we inadvertently wake them up, but if we kill the vertical stone man, we will seal them again."¡° It should be. "¡° I agree. " Seeing several people nodding, Han 3000 didn''t quite understand: "what are you talking about?"¡° I''ll take the treasure for you. " Wang Simin said¡° Take the treasure? " Han 3000 frowned slightly¡° There it is. " Then Wang Simin pointed to the end of the cave. Following her expectation, Han Sanqian suddenly found that there was a very hidden stone house at the end of the grottoes¡° What is that? "¡° I don''t know. When the Wang family was in trouble, Grandpa specially told me before parting. " Wang Simin glanced at everyone else around him and was obviously on guard. Then she pasted it to Han 3000''s ear and whispered, "Grandpa said that the things here have a great relationship with the dragon plate he gave you." Han 3000 immediately frowned and had something to do with the dragon plate with Pangu''s mark¡° In fact, grandpa has been studying it for many years. Although he can''t figure out its mystery, he doesn''t get nothing. " Han 3000 didn''t think of it, or even Mr. Wang didn''t think of it. When he sent the Dragon dish to Han 3000 early the next morning. He sent out people to implement some scattered information found in the Dragon disk for him. They had not heard from him for decades, so that when he had long stopped thinking about the Dragon disk, they suddenly came back. Since receiving the information, Mr. Wang has been staying in the house to concentrate on research. Until the Wang family incident, Mr. Wang finally spliced a complete information bit by bit through piecemeal information. However, it was too late to tell Han 3000 at that time. At the critical moment, he could only tell his granddaughter everything¡° This is it? " Han 3000 asked slightly. Wang Simin nodded heavily and told Han 3000 about the blue and white color on his grandfather''s arm¡° You are such a silly girl. " Han 3000 slightly stared at Wang Simin. If this matter is related to the dragon plate, it is naturally not simple. How dangerous it is for Maomao to rush into here with people. If I hadn''t happened to pass by here and arrived in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Wang Simin lowered her head slightly and nuzui. Han 3000 looked up slightly, looked at the stone house in the distance, and fell into his thoughts for a time. There are silkworms!? Dragon plate! What is the connection between the two? If Lu Yuan hadn''t been here, Han 3000 really wanted to take out the dragon plate, and then urge this thing to take it out and analyze it¡° Go down. " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he loosened his energy and slowly fell to the ground with everyone. With doubts, Han 3000 quickly came to the front of the golden armor soldiers. On the carriage, the vertical stone man was still on it, pointing away, but there was a faint crack on his neck¡° Previously, every time we walked less than 50 meters away from the stone house, we would hear a strange sound, and then we would return to the original place for no reason. " Ning Yue said. Han 3000 frowned: "so strange?"¡° I''m a little interested. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 had gone directly without waiting for Ning Yue and others to dissuade him. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2687

    "I''ll accompany him!" Wang Simin looked at Han 3000''s back, gritted his teeth and followed up¡° Shit, that''s why you beat me up. I''m going to settle with him. " Pangolin also cursed and followed¡° I''ll go too. " Dao 12 also shouted urgently, but he was stopped by Moyang¡° What fun do you follow? " Moyang drank coldly. Wang Simin is the person who knows the whole cave. It''s helpful to keep up with Han 3000. The pangolin and Moyang don''t know the origin. They only know that he came with Han 3000. He wants to keep up. Moyang doesn''t know whether he should stop it. But for others, there is no need. With Han 3000''s ability, he has absolutely no problem protecting himself. Too many people follow, but it adds unnecessary trouble. At this time, Han''s three thousand three people were getting closer and closer to the place where the strange voice originated¡° You''re smart. " Han 3000 smiled softly and didn''t look back. Wang Simin snorted proudly, "nonsense, do you think Miss Ben is covered?" In this way, you can create a chance to be alone with Wang Simin and pangolin, which is also conducive to the three people talking about Longpan and the silkworm family¡° The vertical eyed giant, did you see it? " Pangolin is obviously not stupid. When Han 3000 set out, he had understood Han 3000''s intention, so he followed up¡° Why can''t I see you when I just beat you away? " Han 3000 road¡° Shit, you beat me up. " Pangolin scolded, but said positively: "I''m sure there are silkworms here."¡° Why? " Han 3000 frowned: "just because of the stone man?" Pangolin nodded: "yes, there are basically different natural images of the silkworm family, and the most famous one is the vertical eye."¡° It is said that there is one of the greatest kings of the silkworm family. " Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. If it is determined that these stone people are silkworm people, combined with the previous information of Peihu and pangolin, the village here is likely to be their descendants¡° Perhaps the story you told is true! "¡° What is the silkworm family? " Wang Simin frowned¡° I''ll explain to you when I''m free. " Han 3000 whispered. As the place of the demon family gets closer and closer, more and more ancient things or legendary people begin to emerge. Is it true that the place of the demon family is not just the place of the demon family? What amazing secret is hidden in this more ancient and uninhabited place?! The ancient world may really exist?! Most importantly, now even Mr. Wang''s Dragon dish is related to these ancient things and legendary people. Everything seems to really mean something¡° Here we are. " Wang Simin whispered. The three of them stood slightly and took another step forward, which was the boundary where everyone would hear strange sounds before, and then return in situ. Over there, Ning Yue stared at the vertical stone man on the carriage next to her. Han 3000 frowned slightly. In fact, there was no surprise around. How could there be the situation mentioned by Ning Yue and others?! However, when Han 3000 was about to lift his steps, he suddenly retracted his steps¡° No. "¡° What''s the matter? " Wang Simin said strangely. Seeing Han 3000''s eyes staring at the stone house in the distance, Wang Simin also looked along his eyes, but there seemed to be nothing else except a slightly visible golden wisp of jade clothes¡° I think I see what your grandfather means. " Han 3000 smiled¡° My grandfather? " Wang Simin was stunned. What''s the matter with his grandfather¡° Play chess! " It seemed that Wang Simin was puzzled, and Han 3000 smiled¡° Play chess? " Wang Simin was even more stunned¡° Your grandfather has been playing a big game of chess! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2688

    Grandpa is playing a big game of chess?! Wang Simin can''t understand Han 3000''s words. It''s true that grandpa loves playing chess. Many times, even a person will entertain himself. But what does this have to do with playing big chess? His wife is no more than the size of a little thumb cover, and his chessboard is no more than the size of a mirror. No one can be called a big man. At this time, Han 3000 had flown into the air, and his energy was slightly released. In a short time, a huge barrier suddenly appeared from less than a meter in front of Wang Simin and pangolin. The barrier is translucent, extending all the way from the underground to the cave top and all the way from the left to the right, completely separating the whole stone house from their gang¡° Is it the one that has been blocking us? " Wang Simin looked around. There were a few light spots all over the translucent barrier. Light spots are connected to form perfect and beautiful light, like star arrays and star maps. It''s beautiful! In the distance, ningyue several people also saw this scene and opened their eyes one after another¡° What is this? " At this time, Han 3000 smiled, moved a little energy in his hand, and suddenly hit the screen. At that time, the powerful energy and barrier sent out dazzling light. When Han 3000 collected his strength, a black light spot had been printed in the barrier¡° What''s Han 3000 doing? Shit! "¡° I don''t understand. "¡° Is this a fight? " Ning Yue''s gang are completely stupid. Look at me and I''ll look at you. I''m at a loss¡° What is he doing? " Pangolins are also confused. Wang Simin didn''t speak, but just stared. At this time, with the black light spots of Han 3000 falling, the white light spots on the barrier began to move slightly. When the white light spot stops moving, Han 3000 uses energy again and burns a black spot¡° What about electric welding? " Dao 12 touched his head. It was very strange. Moyang stared at this guy speechless, but don''t say, it''s really a bit like him¡° I see. It''s chess. Han 3000 is playing chess! " Suddenly, Wang Simin at the other end suddenly found out what Han 3000 was doing¡° Play chess? " Pangolin was very strange. Looking up, it really looked like that: "shit, I can''t see that this guy is very versatile." Almost at the same time, Han 3000 moved again in mid air. As he moved, the light spots on the barrier moved quickly. Between the two, they soon entered the stage of attacking and defending each other. However, with the passage of time, Han 3000 also burst out a little cold sweat on his forehead. Of course, the consumption of physical strength and energy will not have any impact on Han 3000. What really bothers Han 3000 is the almost collapse situation in this chess game. This is originally a dead chess, but it is above the barrier, and the reflection of white chess is even more desperate. Every time Han 3000 finally sees a little hope of turnover, he will be immediately wiped out by the other party. At the same time, he will bring the situation to a more complex realm. So far, Han 3000 has almost no chess to play¡° Mr. Wang has studied chess all his life. I''m afraid he''s training his chess skills. " Han 3000 smiled bitterly. Han Sanqian is right. The Wang family has ancestral training, and those who get the dragon board will practice chess hard. Although Mr. Wang doesn''t know the truth and mystery, the ancestral training studied by the Wang family for ten generations has its own reason. However, even if Han 3000 can win Mr. Wang, he is also helpless in the face of today''s chess game¡° How to break the game? " Han 3000 thought about it and really couldn''t think of any way. At this time, everyone dared not make a pit sound, but quietly looked at Han 3000 who stopped in mid air, touched his chin and frowned. Even Wang Simin and Ning Yue, who know a little about chess, are completely at a loss when they understand that there is a chess game above the barrier, because in their eyes, it is a dead end¡° Unless... "Han 3000 suddenly frowned¡° Unless the white boy in the center is not here. " Han 3000 set his eyes on a white boy in the center. But how to eat this white son, Han 3000 really has no way. Suddenly, Han 3000 shook his head helplessly, flew down with a sigh, and walked towards Dao 12 step by step. Dao 12 was stunned on the spot. He touched his face on the left and his face on the right. What are you doing? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2689

    Shit, it''s not killing me, is it? Thinking of this, Dao 12 shrank slightly. Han 3000 came over, his face like water, obviously in a bad mood. A group of people also looked at each other. They didn''t know what Han 3000 was going to do. Suddenly, at this time, Han Sany patted Dao 12 on the shoulder. Dao 12 was scared and tightened on the spot¡° Do... Do what! " The knife was stunned. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He climbed on Dao 12''s shoulder, turned back slightly and looked at the barrier¡° Dao 12, if you were allowed to break this chess game, how would you choose to go? " Han 3000 smiled. Hearing this, the people around him were silly. No one thought that Han 3000 would run down, but he came to ask Dao 12 how to play chess. It''s not impossible for Han 3000 to listen to other people''s opinions sometimes. But the key is to ask. There are many people with good IQ, including Ning Yue, Lu Yuan and Moyang, who can give Han Trinity some advice. But Han 3000 chose Dao 12... It''s not that Dao 12 is stupid, but he can''t draw a number with these really smart people¡° You ask me? " Don''t mention others, Dao 12 himself. At this time, he also looks confused and forced. There is a feeling that he has lived in a cold palace all his life, but he has suddenly been made a queen¡° What do you think? " Han 3000 road¡° "Three thousand..." Moyang just wanted to speak, but Han three thousand had waved his hand to interrupt Moyang¡° All brothers, give me some advice. " Han 3000 whispered¡° I can give you some advice if you ask me to chop people, but I don''t know anything about chess. " Dao 12 touched his head and said depressed¡° It''s okay, study. " Han 3000 was very patient and patted Dao 12 on the shoulder. Dao 12 is very depressed. There is no difference between watching chess on the barrier and reading Tianshu. However, since Han 3000 calls himself to see it, what choice can he have?! Han 3000 glanced at everyone and motioned that everyone be quiet and don''t disturb Dao 12. Ning Yue people looked at each other and looked at Han 3000. They were really not joking, but serious. However, soon, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu smiled¡° What are you laughing at? " Ning Yue said strangely¡° I see what Han 3000 means. " Jianghu baixiaosheng road¡° I think... I see. " Moyang soon reflected it¡° What are you two talking about? " Ning Yue frowned and said. The two looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t speak, leaving only Ning Yue with questions on his face¡° Shit, I really don''t understand. " Over there, Dao 12 shook his head and said, "you are blocked to death."¡° Yes, I''m really blocked. " Han 3000 nodded: "so, I want to ask you if there is any way to make my chess pieces move?"¡° Shit, what can I do? If you ask me, I can only say who is blocking you, you''ll kill him. " Dao 12 has a bad way. You don''t know anything. Come and ask me. Isn''t it obvious to tease me¡° Dry death? " Han Sanyi smiled: "how about the one in the middle?" This is actually the chess that Han 3000 had been staring at before¡° The one in the middle? " Dao 12 shook his head¡° Which one do you want? "¡° The third one in the middle is the one closest to your chess piece. Moreover, the chess piece is the least bright, which shows that it is not strong enough. Fuck him. "¡° "The third in the middle?" Han 3000 frowned and stared at the past. At this time, Ning Yue and others turned their eyes to the sky. It''s really nonsense! Even if you choose chess pieces at will, the last reason is that you don''t have enough strength. Han 3000 tried various combinations and possibilities in his mind through the chess pieces pointed by Dao 12, until finally, the corner of Han 3000''s mouth suddenly pulled up slightly¡° I think I asked the right person. " Han 3000 smiled gently: "the answer is solved."¡° Ah? " The knife was stunned¡° I said you were awesome. You broke such a complicated and exquisite chess game. " Han 3000 smiled¡° What?! "¡° What? " As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, not only Dao 12 was stupid, but also Ning Yue and others were stupid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2690

    "I... did I hear you wrong, Han... Han 3000, he said, he said that twelve swords had solved the chess game?" Ning Yue couldn''t believe her ears. She pulled Lu Yuan aside and asked like a ghost¡° He seems to say so. " Lu Yuan nodded blankly¡° Is he joking? " Ning Yue said strangely. Dao 12 looked at Han 3000 who flew up, woke up slightly from the shock, and looked at the smiling Moyang: "I really broke the chess game?"¡° A chess game that can''t even break three thousand of that goods? " Moyang smiled softly, "maybe."¡° Ha? " Dao was silly, and then he was even more happy: "ha ha ha! Cow, I broke the chess game that Han 3000 can''t break. Fuck, who dares to say I''m stupid in the future. " Then, the goods seemed to be afraid that others would not know. Like two fools, they ran frantically to this person and shouted in front of that person. They directly collapsed Moyang on the spot: "well, you''re the smartest, all right?"¡° That''s necessary. Ah, Lao Mo, in fact, I used to let you, otherwise, how can you show your wisdom. As for me, I''m actually just a fool. "¡° Great wisdom is foolish. Do you understand? " The goods shouted at everyone again. Everyone lowered their heads silently... "That''s the critical moment and played a key role, just like just now... Hey hey." With that, the shameless narcissism of the goods nodded, as if the world were under my control. People look at me, angry and funny, but they don''t know how to refute the goods¡° Don''t be happy too soon. " Jianghu baixiaosheng shook his head: "there seems to be something wrong with 3000." They raised their eyes and saw Han 3000 in mid air, applying energy to the chess piece designated by Dao 12 in the barrier. It seems that Han 3000 wants to pull it out, and the chess piece also releases a weak light, struggling with Han 3000. Even Han 3000''s light at this time far outweighs its light. But... "No!" Han 3000 frowned. Although its light is very weak, it obviously has enough energy. Even if you continuously use huge chaotic Qi to deal with it, you still can''t move it at all¡° Is that guy Dao 12 wrong? " Han 3000 is very strange. However, this possibility is very low. Can''t you make a mistake? Han 3000 thought about it, but he couldn''t understand which link went wrong. Looking at the whole barrier, Han 3000 fell into meditation. Suddenly, his eyes were put back on the whole chessboard again! By the way, there must be nothing wrong with this one. It is obviously darker than any other chess piece¡° Yes, dim! " Han 3000 opened his eyes wide. That''s the problem. The next second, Han 3000 flew down suddenly. Seeing Han 3000 return without success, the bottom group of people suddenly became angry. Dao 12 was about to meet up and ask for clarification, but Han Sanyi gently pushed him away. Then he walked through the golden armor soldiers and directly came to the vertical eye stone man. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He stared at the stone man with his eyes as if he were standing still. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t understand what Han 3000 was doing¡° I see. " Han 3000 smiled gently. The next second, he suddenly stepped back and stepped onto the carriage¡° Three thousand, be careful. " A group of people shouted in a hurry. After all, although they have become stone men again, everyone has learned this guy''s skills just now. Now, Han 3000 is approaching actively. If the vertical stone man launches an attack, the consequences will be unimaginable. But when a group of people were worried, Han 3000 not only approached the vertical stone man, but even at this time, the more excessive move had just begun¡° Three thousand, what are you doing? " Ning Yue was shocked. Han 3000 stood quietly, followed by a pair of big hands, which slowly placed on the shoulder of the upright stone man in the eyes of everyone. The most terrible thing is that Han 3000 is carrying a huge and incomparable power of chaos on his hand and is constantly transporting it to the vertical stone man! What the hell is Han 3000 doing?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2691

    "He... Is he going to revive the vertical stone man?"¡° Shit, Han 3000, is he crazy? " In the face of everyone''s doubts, Han 3000 was focused and did his own things wholeheartedly. With the continuous blessing of the power of chaos, the whole vertical stone man began to slowly exude a trace of white air. Then, the stones on his body began to bulge layer by layer due to pressure and fall off one by one... When the stone layer fell off, it revealed a slight golden light inside¡° It''s you. " Han 3000 smiled gently and increased his energy in his hands. The greater the strength, the greater the pressure. The stone cracks on the vertical stone man are increasing, and the light penetrating from the inside is stronger and stronger. Until the end, all the stones on it fell off with a blue light, and what remained in place was nothing but something wrapped by the golden light¡° This... "A group of people were stunned and didn''t know why. Han 3000 made a slight effort to suppress the golden light, and the things in it were completely revealed. A golden scepter more than one meter long is familiar to everyone. Because not long ago, many people present had suffered from it. Without waiting for any reaction from the crowd, Han 3000 had picked up the golden scepter and turned and rushed directly towards the barrier¡° You are one, and in any case, you are a dead end. However, there is life in death, and your dim chess piece is life in death. Break it for me! " Han 3000 drank angrily and directly aimed the golden scepter at the dim chess piece. Buzz! The golden scepter slowly disappeared into the chess pieces with golden light, and with its complete immersion, a burst of yellow light suddenly flashed on the whole chessboard. After the yellow light is swept, all the pieces become bright and shining, just like the stars on the star chart. They are connected to each other and echo each other. After that, various connecting lines appear between them. Finally, as soon as the connecting line is lit, the whole barrier becomes extremely transparent, and then the barrier has disappeared¡° Broken, broken, Han 3000 broken. "¡° Three thousand, he succeeded! "¡° Shit, cow. " The crowd cheered and rejoiced. Han 3000 in mid air also breathed a sigh. It''s a chess game, but it''s just appearance. Hidden under the chess game is actually a huge and ingenious mechanism. It is horizontal there. Anyone who touches it will touch the mechanism and be forced to return. Although it seems that chess can be solved, no one can play in an absolute dead game. Poor Wang family for ten generations, but they are only guided by some wrong information that they don''t know where to get it, and take chess as a necessary preparation. But who can know that no matter how chess is played, it can never change any outcome. No matter how the Wangs study the chess game, in the end, it''s just an empty affair. It''s ironic to think of it. As soon as the barrier was broken, a fresh air came from the end of the inside, with both a dusty smell and a very fresh smell. Han 3000 slowly fell to the ground, and a group of people rushed in time, cheering one by one. Only Wang Simin looked quietly at the stone house at the end of the cave. At least, at this moment, it is close at hand, but it is no longer far away, but within reach. Almost the same as her is Han 3000 at this time! What can be guarded by such an exquisite mechanism and has countless relationships with the dragon plate, and even involves the silkworm family... So, what is hidden in the stone house?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2692

    "Ha ha, it''s broken!"¡° Three thousand is really awesome. If he hadn''t come, we might have been trapped here and kept turning around. "¡° Nonsense, who is 3000? That''s our alliance leader. Not only does his combat effectiveness explode, but his IQ is also first-class. "¡° A thousand gold is easy to get, but one will be difficult to find. It is even more rare for the holy king who commands thousands of generals. " A group of people laughed and couldn''t help laughing. Dao 12 directly stood up at this time and pulled his face like 250: "OK, OK, Han 3000 is really awesome, but it depends on who you compare with."¡° If you compare with me, hey hey, it''s a little worse. "¡° Moyang, I warn you not to look at the wise with such eyes, let alone with any doubt. " Dao 12 was so happy that he was almost taking off. He was so excited that he could "fight" the heroes¡° Well, well, in fact, it''s really thanks to Dao 12''s proposal that we can break this barrier this time. Otherwise, 3000 may not be able to break it so quickly. " Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu made a round play and said with a smile. With the help of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu, Dao twelve smiles more wildly. Moyang reluctantly nodded: "it''s true. Although it won''t change this guy''s IQ, Dao 12 really made great achievements this time." Ning Yue frowned and said, "I say so, but three thousand. I don''t understand one thing."¡° Why can''t all of us, even you, find the most important link in this barrier? Why can Dao 12 find it? And you seem to know he can find it. " Mo Yang frowned. Han 3000 smiled gently, and Bai Xiaosheng and Moyang in the Jianghu also smiled bitterly¡° What''s the point? As the best brother of 3000, do you really think I don''t have two brushes? " Dao 12 said happily¡° Let me answer this question for Han 3000. " Moyang smiled bitterly, glanced at everyone, and then said, "this is the difference between the perspective of children and that of adults." Every smart person is smart because of the accumulation of culture and the strengthening of logic. Therefore, he is always more thoughtful or better than others in thinking and solving problems. But in this world, everything has two sides. Advantages have disadvantages! High culture and strong logic can indeed help people solve many problems, but sometimes they will just become a standard or constraint for a person to think and solve problems. For example, when a person gets out of bed and wants to do something, his fixed mind may really think about what he might do. But this just makes a very simple problem very complicated¡° However, some people do not. " Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled gently¡° Who? " Lu Yuan frowned. Moyang smiled bitterly, "child."¡° "Children?" Children''s thinking is simple, the perspective of looking at problems is relatively single, and complex problems will be relatively simple. Sometimes, this simple consideration will make things extremely childish, but sometimes, you can see something that ordinary people can''t see¡° It means that he looked for Dao 12 for three thousand because... "What did Zhong beihaydn understand¡° Poof... Ha ha! " Suddenly, Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing¡° Sorry, generally I don''t laugh unless, unless I really can''t help it, ha ha ha. " For a time, a group of people laughed straight forward and backward, leaving only twelve knives. From extreme expansion, they completely became messy in the wind and people''s ridicule... "It''s been a long time, Han 3000... Who do you think of Lao Tzu?" Dao 12 is stupid. What if he''s a fool? It''s agreed. What about me? What, why did it suddenly change its smell?! child!? However, just when the people laughed and turned back, they were so happy that they couldn''t. at this time, a group of people looked at Han 3000, but they saw that he didn''t have any smile. As like as two peas, he looked at Wang Simin in front of him. Seeing this, a group of people restrained their smiles. At this time, Han 3000 and Wang Simin looked at each other and nodded. Then, both of them couldn''t help walking towards the stone house in front. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2693

    The closer they are to the stone house, the more they feel the freshness in the air becomes richer. At the same time, they don''t know where to send out bursts of powerful pressure, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable. Han 3000 frowned slightly, took Wang Simin and others, and walked vigilantly towards the stone house. Soon, a group of people arrived in front of the stone house. Both sides of the golden boy and jade girl are lifelike. The boy holds a book in his hand, the jade girl holds gold in her right hand and looks with her eyes. A woman sits in the stone house. Needless to say, under the luxurious appearance, the Golden Jade clothes shine brightly and attract people''s attention. She sat slightly, straight and dignified, but her head was covered by a red cloth, which made her both mysterious and strange¡° Curious, why is this stone statue covered with red cloth? " Ning Yue frowned and said strangely. Jianghu baixiaosheng sighed and said suspiciously, "according to legend, it is generally a very fierce complaining spirit who will be covered by his head or his eyes so as not to endanger the world."¡° That means, what is enshrined in this stone house is a spirit of resentment? " Zhong Beihai frowned suspiciously¡° This is very likely. " Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded, then walked to Han 3000 in a few steps and said softly, "3000, be careful." Han 3000 nodded and looked around. Then he took a look at everyone: "you are all waiting outside. I will go in alone."¡° Let me accompany you. " Wang Simin worried. Han 3000 shook his head. At this time, Moyang stood up and said softly with a smile: "Miss Wang, let''s go alone."¡° But... "If there is any danger, this guy will handle it by himself. Any of us will only become a burden to him." Moyang naturally knows a lot about Han 3000''s personality. Which time is there any danger? This guy is not the first to rush ahead and protect everyone¡° I''ll go with him. " Pangolin glanced at Wang Simin: "but I won''t help him. This goods just beat me away. If anything happens, I''ll only stab him in the back." Wang Simin reluctantly turned his eyes. However, the pangolin, anyway, at least made some embarrassing atmosphere resolved¡° OK, you go in with me. " Han 3000 nodded. This guy knows something about the silkworm family. Maybe he can help himself at some time. Secondly, although the ability of pangolin itself is not at the top level, it has its own armor and has no problem in self-protection¡° Ning Yue, master Zhong Beihai, others will trouble you. " With that, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and an energy was played directly from his hand, which directly supported a simple energy protective cover for everyone present¡° Go! " After looking at pangolin, Han stepped into the stone house. Pangolin followed. As soon as they stepped into the house, they heard a dull sound, and the door of the stone house suddenly closed! Everyone was worried, but at this time, there was no other way but to wait quietly. Han 3000 in the house... The sudden closure of the stone house did not bring any bad mood to Han 3000. He just stared around more carefully. There are walls all around, but there are no strange and strange places. There is only a stone statue in front of it, and there is a kneeling pad in front of it. There is nothing else¡° There is nothing. It seems that only the stone statue in front of me is left. Otherwise, I''ll open it. " Pangolin road. Han 3000 stretched out his hand slightly and stopped the pangolin¡° What''s the matter? "¡° Since there is a kneeling pad, it means that the stone statue should be worshipped, and its status should be very high, even a symbol. Therefore, don''t mess around. " Han 3000 finished and walked a few steps to the kneeling pad: "after kneeling down first, open the red cloth and see what''s there?" Pangolin was a little stunned, but then he nodded: "are you not afraid of kneeling down to evil things?"¡° What is the difference between good and evil? My heart is natural and together. " Han 3000 smiled and said, and knelt down directly. Then he kowtowed gently to the stone statue. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2694

    "Cluck..." under the ground, suddenly there was a mechanism gear turning slowly. Han 3000 and pangolin were stunned. They didn''t wait for any reaction. Suddenly, the whole ground suddenly reversed. Before they understood it, they had been directly detained. As like as two peas in the old stone house, the reverse side came to be the same as the house. In short, the floor of the house has two sides, and the appearance of both sides is exactly the same. Han 3000 and pangolin, with the reversal of the whole ground, were directly detained under the ground of the stone house. For a time, it was dark around, and they could hardly see five fingers¡° Han... Han 3000, where are you? Shit, I can''t see anything. Grandma, you talk. " Pangolin shouted in panic. Han 3000 got up slightly from the ground. First he looked around, and then he was preparing to respond, but suddenly a light smile came from the dark space. Although the sound is very small and subtle, how can it escape Han 3000''s ears¡° Who''s laughing? " Han 3000 said coldly, and his breath was released at the same time¡° Shit, three thousand, what are you talking about? What? Who''s laughing? Don''t scare me. " Pangolin looked around and trembled. Suddenly, the lights were on and the darkness disappeared. What caught their eyes was a magnificent palace with gold bricks and gold walls! The ground is so smooth that it can even reflect the reflection of two people. They looked at each other in a daze. Obviously, they were shocked by the magnificent palace in front of them¡° There is such a place under the stone house. " Pangolin surprised. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He looked at the front quietly. The pangolin looked down Han 3000''s eyes. He was stunned to find that a woman squatted gently in the innermost part of the palace¡° Immortal!? " Pangolin exclaimed¡° Or, monster? " Although the woman squatted there, her white skirt was several meters to the ground. The white skirt emitted a faint golden light. A waterfall long black hair naturally fell to the ground, and the golden light was shining between her hair. Most importantly, although the woman squatted there, her temperament was unusually unique¡° Past. " Han 3000 shouted softly and walked over with a pangolin. Less than a moment later, they entered the golden palace and stopped about ten meters in front of the woman¡° Here you are! " The woman smiled gently, but she didn''t look back. Han 3000 frowned slightly: "do you know us?"¡° All sentient beings are sentient beings. What do you know, and why don''t you know? " She smiled softly. Han 3000 nodded: "I see."¡° Three thousand? Good name, three thousand weak water, only take a ladle. It seems that he is a pure man. " She smiled softly. Han 3000 smiled bitterly and nodded. He didn''t know how to answer¡° Sit down. " She waved with one hand. After a while, two golden chairs appeared behind Han 3000 and pangolin. However, it was strange that the chairs had no chair legs at all. Some were just chair faces. Pangolin was stunned, but Han 3000 just smiled calmly and sat down directly¡° Those who can enter here must have worshipped my image. Naturally, they will not be enemies. Therefore, you can rest assured. " She whispered. When pangolin heard this, he sat down, but he still couldn''t help but feel strange. He quietly came to Han 3000''s ear and said, "I said 3000, something''s wrong."¡° Didn''t I tell you? I''m a native pearl. Although I''m not very clear about the specific situation here, I''m generally clear about the structure here. "¡° It''s an underground tomb. There''s no such space at all. "¡° But this place doesn''t seem illusory at all. " Han 3000 looked around and whispered back¡° What''s so strange about the fact that reality is emptiness and emptiness is reality? " She smiled gently, then slowly stood up, tossed her long flowing hair, and showed her true face for a long time. However, when seeing her true face, Han Sanqi and pangolin almost opened their mouths at the same time... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2695

    It''s amazing. Under her long waterfall hair, there is a horse head quietly. She didn''t seem to be surprised by the silly eyes of Han 3000 and pangolin. She just smiled faintly. For a long time, the surroundings flashed fiercely. The golden palace turned into a broken hut on the Loess in the twinkling of an eye, and she suddenly lost her horse head and turned into a beautiful girl. She was just a human body, but turned into a horse body at this time. Then, the picture flashed back to just now. Several times in a row, she smiled and stopped moving¡° Elder, I''m sorry, we...... "Han 3000 bowed his head slightly and said sorry. Although Han 3000 never judged people by their appearance, he had to admit that he was surprised by the woman''s horse head and even lost his manners¡° Everyone has a love of beauty, and vice versa. What''s wrong with you? " The woman was also generous and said with an indifferent smile, "besides, I''m in a very good mood when you came today. How can I be angry?"¡° Just now, I just let you see emptiness and illusion, reality and principle. "¡° If you want to vent your anger, I''m afraid this little earth spirit pearl has harmed the village for many years and has already died. I don''t know how many times. " With that, she gently locked her eyes on the pangolin. Hearing this, the pangolin obviously trembled, but the bigger doubt was still behind: "wait a minute, you... What did you call me just now? "Earth Spirit beads?" This is actually a very strange place for Han 3000. It''s not uncommon for the head of the Kirin family to know about Tu Lingzhu in the past, but how does she know about this woman now? This thing is not cabbage on the street. It can be known by individuals¡° You and I are one and know you. Isn''t that common? " She chuckled¡° We are one? What does that mean? " Pangolin frowned¡° Although they are not of the same kind, they have the same ancestor! " She replied calmly. Although they are not of the same kind, they have the same ancestor?! What does that mean? She is not the same kind of pangolin, but she has countless connections with Earth Spirit beads¡° But I don''t know you. " Pangolin shook his head¡° You are telling my story to Han 3000. How can you not know me? " She whispered¡° Wait a minute, I never told you my name was Han 3000, I only said my name was 3000, how could you know my last name... "Han 3000 frowned:" also, how do you know... Pangolin told me a story! " Suddenly, Han 3000 opened his eyes: "are you the woman in that story?" The horse skin was wrapped around the body and turned into a silkworm. Then the woman turned into a horse head and was completely excluded... Isn''t that what the pangolin told herself? In contact with the woman''s appearance in front of him, Han 3000 immediately understood¡° No wonder the stone statue outside covered his head with a cloth. Not because it is an evil spirit, nor because of anything else, but just because the head of the stone statue is a horse''s head! " Han 3000 frowned and said. The woman smiled gently, "you''re right."¡° As for how I know you, it''s very simple. I said that although I and Tu Lingzhu are not the same kind, they are the same ancestor. He can see the secrets of my grottoes and I can also explore his underground mysteries. " As soon as the voice fell, she walked gently in front of Han 3000 and looked at Han 3000 slightly. The next second, she suddenly raised her hand gently. Pangolin subconsciously made a defensive posture, but at this time, Han 3000 did not choose any resistance and allowed her to make actions. He just looked at her faintly. From her eyes, Han 3000 saw sincerity. Seeing that Han Sanqi did not resist at all, she raised her hand slightly, and then gently put her hand on Han Sanqi. Almost at the same time, a strange golden breath slowly rose on her arm... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2696

    Like streamer, it rises slightly and rapidly from above the arm and continues to flow quietly in the sky. More strangely, it seems that under the influence of this streamer, Han 3000''s body also began to change slightly. At this time, Han 3000 also had streamers turning slightly, just like someone put a lot of fireflies on him. At the dawn of the breeze, fireflies flew slightly with the wind, pulling out streamers, which were shining, sacred and dazzling. The two are one, just as two gods in heaven will descend to the earth, and God blocks out the sun. Han 3000 looked at her in front of him in surprise. How could this happen?! Suddenly, at this time, she gently released her hand, then slightly stepped back, gently bent half over Han 3000, gently put her right hand on her left shoulder, and the horse''s head was slightly low¡° I have seen the emperor. "¡° Emperor? " When pangolin heard her words, he was stunned, looked at her directly, and looked at Han 3000 in surprise. What''s going on?! Not only her, but even Han 3000 at this time, I don''t know what''s going on? Well, why did you suddenly call yourself an emperor¡° Elder, what do you mean? " Han 3000 didn''t understand¡° The emperor has a Pangu axe and is naturally the descendant of the Pangu great God. As one of the five nationalities, I should respect the emperor. " She smiled softly¡° You just said to me... "Forgive me for being rude. Pangu axe is the emperor, so I just tested it with breath." She gave another slight salute to show her sorry. Han 3000 shook his head and said he didn''t have to apologize. He was embarrassed and said, "I do have Pangu axe, but I can''t use it up to now. What kind of successor can I match."¡° It''s just not time. " She smiled gently: "since you can be selected, you are the one with extraordinary destiny and the emperor. Why do you need to worry? The so-called "heaven and earth are dark and yellow, and Taoism is natural." With that, she looked at the pangolin on one side and whispered, "since you are the emperor and the Earth Spirit pearl, you need to protect the emperor. If the avenue fails, I will ask you for the blood debt that has harmed my tribe for many years." As soon as the voice fell, the pangolin wanted to refute out of face, but she just raised her hand slightly. After a while, the pangolin was like a small stone, which was suddenly hit by the giant elephant and directly hit the golden wall several meters away. The golden wall burst in an instant, leaving a spider''s web like mark¡° Ah... "Pain..." the pangolin was so painful that it couldn''t even shout out. After struggling for a long time, it barely squeezed out a few words from its throat. Even with the armor on his back, the pangolin only felt that his internal organs had been twisted together, and the severe pain even made him almost faint on the spot. Han 3000 looked at the flying pangolin in a daze, but he was shocked. What kind of ability is this? Can you beat the pangolin like that? You know, even Han 3000 himself can crush the pangolin in strength, but he can''t be so understated and abnormal. Experience tells Han 3000 that the strength of the woman in front of him is absolutely above himself. Even a true God like Shanglu Wushen will never lose. But the question is, is there really someone who can be on an equal footing with the true God in this world?! Did you overestimate her¡° Remember, earth pearl? " She looked gently at the pangolin¡° You smelly woman... "The pangolin endured her anger, looked at the horse head''s daughter and whispered¡° I only use 10% power. If you don''t help the emperor wholeheartedly, the next time will be 10% power. Even if we come from the same ancestor, I will definitely let you return to dust and earth to earth. " At this point, her voice finally became a little cold. 10% force?! Han 3000 couldn''t help but stare. The pangolin over there also stubbornly held back that smelly woman. You''re his lover. Do you want to exaggerate? Just like that, it''s a fucking force?! Maybe, if it were someone else, Han 3000 and pangolin would think she was bragging, but the person in front of them would never think so. Because she was really relaxed just now. But when Han Sanqian was very surprised, she suddenly focused on Han Sanqian. Then, she aimed at Han Sanqian and suddenly opened her mouth... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2697

    Han 3000 was stunned immediately, but the next second, a white light suddenly shot out of her mouth. Before Han 3000 had any response, the white light had already flown to Han 3000. The next second, it turned into a million times white silk and tightly wrapped Han 3000 directly from top to bottom. Looking from a distance, Han 3000 at this time was like being loaded into a silkworm chrysalis, leaving only his head exposed outside¡° Elder, what are you doing? " Han Sanyi was stunned and said strangely. He tried to struggle with all his strength, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, the white silk in the outer layer wrapped himself, and it was impossible to break free¡° Shit, this crazy woman, if she''s crazy, will she fight anyone? Just now I asked me to protect you! " Lao Tzu couldn''t help but Tucao, and suddenly he clapped his head in the next second: "Nie code, you wife, do you make complaints about Lao Tzu?" Han 3000, let me help you. " With a loud roar, the pangolin rushed over bravely. Although the collision was painful just now, it was not fatal to the pangolin wearing armor. After a short sharp pain, the goods had recovered almost. At this time, they rushed forward to help Han 3000. But just halfway through the rush, he suddenly felt a top on his back. Strangely, his body suddenly tilted slightly at this time. He wanted to help Han 3000, so he aimed at the woman, but at this time, he directly aimed at Han 3000¡° Shit, no? " Pangolin''s heart is cold. The next second, he widened his eyes, looked at his body completely out of his control, and quickly rushed to Han 3000. Its speed is so fast that even though pangolin has lived for most of his life, he never thought he could be so fast one day¡° Han 3000! Get the fuck out of the way! " With a terrible roar, the pangolin rushed over like a tank. Han 3000 looked speechless at the stupid loser pangolin. The whole person was full of black lines. Are you here to help me? You''re clearly here to make trouble? However, even if Han 3000 was speechless and his eyes turned again, his body was seriously bound, and Han 3000 couldn''t hide at all. After turning a blind eye at the goods, Han 3000 closed his eyes and chose to give up resistance¡° Boom! " With a huge dull noise, the pangolin directly hit Han 3000. But I didn''t imagine the tragedy of mid sky thunder hitting the ground fire. There was only a scream¡° Depend on your sister! " Then, with this elongated scream, the pangolin''s body was flying backwards in a parabolic way. Boom! The ground trembles! Han 3000 couldn''t help but close his eyes and felt a moment of silence for the pangolin in spirit, but at the same time, he was very surprised and looked up at the woman in front of him. How did this happen?! It was the pangolin that hit him. With his strength and speed, it was good that he didn''t fly by him, but as a result, he flew by himself. Soon, Han 3000 set his eyes on his silkworm chrysalis! It must be it¡° Don''t be nervous, relax and try to think about what style of clothes you like best? " She smiled softly. Han 3000 nodded, and the whole man immediately relaxed. At the same time, he imagined the style of a suit in his mind. The next second, thousands of strands of white silk suddenly swam away quickly. When they stopped, Han 3000 had put on a suit and shirt. The light is silky and shining with golden light, which makes this suit look like a natural thing. The perfect fit is even more impressive. The most exquisite tailor in the world can''t cut such an exquisite style. Han 3000 tried to think again. The suit turned into a long coat and pasted it on him¡° So magical? " Han 3000 looked at the woman with some joy¡° The so-called "cut off the water with a knife, and the water flows more". Although the frost jade armor is not as domineering as the immortal xuankai, it is also a strange thing I have made all my life. Like water, it can change thousands of shapes and resist changes. Harmony and immortal xuankai are caused by one Yin and one Yang. Yang is rigid. Yin is nurtured by Yin, and one Yin and one Yang is the way in the world and the foundation of the way. " As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly took a palm of luck, with great momentum. It was obvious that she was serious. Then she slapped Han 3000 directly on his chest. For a while, Han 3000''s face was fierce. Come again?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2698

    Han 3000 immediately bowed his whole body because of her palm, and almost at the same time, a purple light suddenly popped out of Han 3000''s body. The next second, she withdrew her hand, and the purple light suddenly flew into her hand¡° Do not destroy the black armor? " Han was stunned. It''s incredible that this woman can directly beat out the immortal black armor with one palm¡° Although the armor is hurt, it is not hopeless. Go and see your friend. " With that, she suddenly disappeared. When Han 3000 raised her eyes again, she had retreated hundreds of meters away and squatted down gently. Like just now, she couldn''t see what she was doing. Han 3000 frowned slightly. It was very strange. Although she had a powerful palm just now and shocked her immortal black armor directly and unimaginably, she not only couldn''t feel the slightest difference, but also didn''t even feel a little pain. However, since she asked herself to see the pangolin, Han 3000 didn''t think so much anymore and ran quickly towards the pangolin in the distance. Seeing Han 3000 running over, the pangolin was trying its best to support himself. He reluctantly wanted to stand up and lay on the ground¡° Han 3000, you fucking old bitch, you Yin Lao Tzu. " The goods lay on the ground like scoundrels, wailing and shouting¡° You seem to have hit it? " Han 3000 shook his head helplessly. Such an impact is obviously still painful for pangolins, but it won''t be fatal¡° All right, get up. " Han Sanqian said, lowering his body to help him. However, the pangolin did not move and rolled around: "shit, I obviously want to save you, but now I''m still my son, right? My body hurts, but my heart hurts even more. Let me die. "¡° Then I''ll ask her to go? "¡° Shit, Han 3000, are you fucking human? " As soon as the goods heard this, they immediately stood up and said, "at least I lived and died for you, but you asked the dead woman to clean me up?"¡° However, if you talk about it, the eight women are really powerful. " Han 3000 nodded. It was more than powerful. It was just abnormal. Even Han 3000 himself felt a sense of powerlessness in front of a person for the first time¡° This man is mysterious. " Han 3000 agreed: "the most amazing thing is that the immortal xuankai, which is almost completely integrated with me, will be easily taken out by her."¡° Shit, is this bitch such a loser? " The pangolin frowned: "shit, I''d better say less about the eight women. The hero doesn''t suffer at present."¡° After all, the eight women have the ancestor god of the silkworm family. " Pangolin thought of this, and even couldn''t help but praise himself. Then, he looked at Han 3000 strangely: "however, such a cow approved eight women will respectfully call you emperor. Shit, Han 3000, what are you from?"¡° I? Earth people are one. " Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly¡° Nima, don''t blue planet produce lower creatures? When is it that the cow is so fierce? " Pangolin strangely touched his head and wondered, "what''s the emperor?"¡° Also, what Avenue are you going to finish? Shit, I''m so confused. " Not only is pangolin confused, even Han 3000 himself at this time is completely free from the situation¡° She said, "you are the descendant of Pangu. What is she of the five races? What is the name of the five races?" Pangolin road¡° You ask me, who do I ask? " Han Sanqi''s strange way¡° Shit, a family with silkworms is so powerful? What if we merge the other four races? My darling, I''m following the boss. " Pangolin thought of this and couldn''t help looking at Han 3000 with a crazy smile like a crazy man. Han 3000 ignored the goods, but he was thinking about what the so-called five nationalities are! Just as he was thinking, suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly flashed purple light and raised his eyes again. The woman had appeared in front of him, and Han 3000 also felt that the immortal xuankai came back to him at this time. More importantly, at this time, Han 3000 felt that there was an extremely huge force on the immortal Xuan armor¡° How... How did this happen? " Han sanmeng looked up at her. But suddenly, Han Sanqi felt like an explosion. The severe pain made him lose control on the spot and fall directly to the ground... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2699

    "Shit, what did you do to him?" Seeing that Han 3000 was like this, the pangolin immediately roared angrily at the woman. However, no matter how fierce the roar was, the woman stared back and pangolin was silent for a while. It was not that he dared not say, but that no matter how he opened his mouth, he couldn''t make any sound at all. At this time, Han 3000 had already rolled around in pain. The severe pain even made his whole body tremble and sweat wildly. At that moment, Han 3000 felt like being bitten by thousands of insects and snakes¡° The Qi of chaos is the ancestor of yin and Yang. It can transform all things and break all Qi. Therefore, the ancestor of all Qi. However, emperor, do you feel that your Qi of chaos is not as powerful as you think? " The woman smiled gently. Han 3000 endured the severe pain on his body, reluctantly looked at her and said, "how do you know?" Although the Qi of chaos does make Han 3000 occupy a certain advantage in the fight, to be honest, the advantage is not very obvious. It is indeed changeable enough, but the problem is that its power is not as strong as expected¡° Do you know why? " Han 3000 bit his teeth and shook his head¡° Although you have the gas of chaos, you are the most rubbish gas of chaos. If the gas of chaos is divided into three grades, the real one is superior, the second is medium, and yours is inferior. "¡° My so-called inferiority is not just a superficial inferiority, but a inferiority! " Hearing this, Han 3000 looked at it in surprise. Lower Qi, that is, the turbid Qi in the stomach, can also be called fart. This chaotic gas was absorbed from his gluttonous stomach at the beginning. Taking this as the source, the chaotic gas is really not strong enough. Some people can see this clue, which is already great, but what''s more unexpected is that the woman in front of us can not only see it, but also know what level this chaotic gas belongs to¡° As the five families of heaven, I know something. The emperor doesn''t have to be surprised. " With that, she smiled gently and then said, "the Qi of chaos can be all inclusive, but it is precisely because the Qi of chaos is too inclusive, so the return of all phenomena, so that the Qi of chaos is extremely unstable."¡° Since ancient times, in order to stabilize the Qi of chaos, we need to constantly use other forces to remove impurities in order to quench its purity. Therefore, since ancient times, great gods with such power have all turned into nature and existed in nature. " Han 3000 nodded clearly. At this time, he suddenly found that his pain seemed to be slowly disappearing. He can also stand up slowly from the ground¡° The mind is united with God, the father of yin and Yang and the father of all Qi! " She whispered. Han 3000 nodded, closed his eyes, slightly condensed the power of Dantian, tightened his mind and pointed¡° Bang! " On the golden wall hundreds of meters away, there was a loud noise in the Dun time, and the whole palace trembled. Han 3000 almost couldn''t believe looking at his fingers. Just now, the domineering blow came from his hand¡° When I mend the immortal Xuan armor for you, I have poured my strength into the immortal Xuan armor. Therefore, when you wear it, the Qi of chaos will change under the influence of my strength, so that you feel sharp pain all over. " The woman smiled gently. Han 3000 was a little embarrassed: "sorry, we wronged you just now."¡° It''s just working for my people, for my husband, and for the great road. The emperor doesn''t have to. " Then she smiled gently¡° Your husband? Who is he? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2700

    "Also, I really don''t know what you mean by the five races." Han 3000 wondered¡° If not, you will also tell me that some things can''t be said nonsense? " After looking at Han 3000, who was very confused, she nodded: "some things are indeed the prohibition agreed by everyone. No one can tell these secrets, otherwise, the scourge will come."¡° The living will die, and the dead will never come back to life, suffering from ten thousand years of reincarnation. "¡° However, you are the emperor. Naturally, even if you violate the ban, I should tell you. "¡° The great God Pangu opened up the world with a Pangu axe, so heaven and earth divided themselves. Therefore, his old man exhausted himself and embodied all things to form this world. At that time, there was a sense of chaos between heaven and earth, so Haotian God was bred from it. It governed the nine heaven and the blue sky above, the nine nether world below, and the earth in the middle. "¡° There are also two other ancient gods who appeared at the same time with him. One is the candle dragon transformed by a certain part of Pangu God. It is thousands of miles long. When you open your eyes, it is day, when you close your eyes, it is night, when you inhale, it is winter, and when you exhale, it is summer! The second is the God of thunder. The dragon''s body and head drum its belly, and Yu Leize leaves footprints. Hua Xu is born because of stepping on it. The scale body is Fuxi, and the snake body is Nuwa. "¡° From then on, the Terran appeared! "¡° The corresponding is the five families. "¡° There are Chao, Suiren, Shennong, Jiuli and Xuanyuan! "¡° My husband is the Yellow Emperor of Xuanyuan. " Hearing this, Han 3000 and pangolin were stunned almost at the same time, especially Han 3000, because he had long suspected that the history of the eight wastelands might really be broken. Too many ancient things appear, but most of their records are only sporadic legends. Therefore, Han Sanqian has been suspicious since then. However, Han Sanyi suffered from the lack of evidence to support this view, and the only Qilin patriarch shengran who seemed to know was also hesitant at that time¡° But I have a question. The history we know is that the three true gods control the world. Few people know what you said. Why? "¡° The three ancient gods, the three emperors of heaven, earth and man, were handed down to take charge of the world. Although they had experienced several wars, at least in general, they were in order, and the eight worlds had entered a stable life. But... "Something happened, and the order collapsed. Since then, the eight sides of the world have fallen into a world of chaos. Although the decisive battle between gods and Demons has brought peace to the world, both sides have long been powerless."¡° The last generation of the emperor, using the last remaining power, sealed the past of the octagonal world. From then on, the octagonal world entered a new life. "¡° That is what you call the era of true God. "¡° People born in later generations naturally do not know these secrets before. Therefore, from the time of birth, they think that the three true gods have opened the era of the world, and make up many legends of true gods to create your future generations. "¡° And those of us who survived in ancient times, under the order and seal of the emperor, are no longer allowed to talk about the past. Therefore, those who know these naturally dare not speak. "¡° All of our five families were conceived by the great God of Pangu. Since you are my ancestor, emperor, you are the head of the five families with a Pangu axe. "¡° If you want to know, even if I am damned, I will answer myself. " The woman said softly. After hearing this, Han 3000 and pangolin looked at each other¡° Did what happened have anything to do with witches? " Han 3000 road. She nodded gently: "it is not only related to the witch, but also related to the five elements God stone you hold. Naturally, it is also related to this Earth Spirit pearl."¡° It''s none of my business? " The pangolin pointed at itself foolishly. Without paying attention to the pangolin, she glanced at Han 3000 and said, "emperor, time is running out. I still need to do the last thing for you."¡° Time is running out. What do you mean? " Han 3000 frowned and said, "what else can I do for you? Just say. "¡° Emperor, take out that thing and I''ll help you. " Stuff? Han 3000 was stunned¡° The emperor can find it here. Of course, he has it. Otherwise, you can''t come here. " She smiled softly¡° I''m here... "Han Sanyi was stunned. Wang Simin brought it here. However, he quickly reflected it. He moved his hand and the Dragon disk appeared:" you mean it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2701

    "Exactly." She nodded slightly. As soon as the voice fell, there was a white light in her hand. Then, the dragon plate in Han 3000''s hand slowly flew to her hand¡° This thing... "Han Sanqian really wanted to say, let alone rely on this thing. He doesn''t even know what it is and how to use it. However, when the words came to my mouth, I didn''t know how to speak. It''s a bit of a shame for him. Picking up the Dragon dish, she just looked at it and smiled: "it seems that the emperor hasn''t opened it yet." Han 3000 nodded and did not deny it: "indeed, I tried it several times since I got it, but I failed every time. I always feel that I am far from enough to open it." She nodded and didn''t speak. Then, the golden light in her hand rose. After a while, the whole dragon disk began to rotate slightly and faster... With the rapid rotation of the Dragon disk, there were bursts of blue light around it¡° Emperor, help me. " She shouted softly. Han 3000 nodded and just took a step. Over there, the woman had gently waved her hand and raised Han 3000''s hand with an energy. Then, Han 3000 felt a strong force to push his strength up his arm. No more, Han 3000 concentrated and sent his strength directly from his arm to the dragon plate¡° Hum! " The Dragon pan made a sharp sound, and then the Pangu mark on the inner plate of the Dragon pan loomed. After that, the green dragon in the outer disc gathered quickly, and finally ran out of the disc gently. He bent over and filled the air, turning into a cyan barrier! Han 3000 was a little excited. After all, the last time he tried his best, it was just that the outer disk was becoming a green dragon. He couldn''t get to this step at all. As the cyan barrier rose, the woman slightly raised her Dharma finger and read it in her mouth. After a mouthful of golden blood suddenly gushed out of her mouth, she bit her teeth and suddenly condensed her fingers to the cyan barrier. As soon as her energy reaches the cyan barrier, like a drop of milk in the cyan ink, it instantly melts at the contact point, and then forms a natural small dot. Almost once the small dot was stable, a light immediately extended from the dot above the cyan barrier and slowly extended outward until it suddenly stopped when it was about the length of the middle finger¡° Poof! " Almost at the same time, the woman gushed blood in her mouth, and the whole person immediately fell to the ground in pain. The blue barrier turns into a green dragon, and once again returns to the dragon plate, and the Pangu mark is also dim¡° Master! " Han Sanyi took back the dragon plate and quickly bent over to help the woman¡° Emperor, don''t get in the way. " She smiled bitterly and shook her hand at Han 3000 to indicate that she was fine: "it''s not something I can touch. I can''t let it last long." Han 3000 looked at the dragon plate and hesitated. Even this mysterious elder couldn''t completely open it? Who else in the world can open it¡° The emperor doesn''t have to lose heart. The dragon plate belongs to you. Naturally, you can open it. " She smiled gently, lay on the ground and looked at Han 3000¡° Belong to me? " Han 3000 said, "to tell you the truth, my friend gave me this."¡° Everything in the world is natural, yours, and nature is yours. " She smiled¡° But I really don''t know when I can open it. " Han 3000 was disappointed. In fact, his current accomplishments basically admit that he has reached a bottleneck, but unfortunately, this bottleneck can not effectively drive the Dragon disk¡° You really can''t open it, but it must be you who can finally open it. " She chuckled¡° What do you mean? " Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand. She not only said that the thing was her own, but also said that only she could open it, but also said that she couldn''t open it. There was a huge contradiction before and after this. If it was someone else, Han 3000 didn''t want to talk to him at all. She smiled: "emperor, do you know what this dragon dish is?" Han 3000 shook his head: "I only heard that there is any dominant power in it?"¡° What is the power of domination? " She asked with a smile. Han 3000 shook his head again: "please make it clear!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2702

    "Emperor, is there anything stronger than chaos in this world?" When Han 3000 came together, she whispered. The power of chaos is the ancestor of all Qi. The strongest power of nature is the power of chaos¡° Elder, do you mean that the so-called power of domination is the power of chaos? " She nodded heavily¡° That''s about what it means. However, what it contains is not only so simple, but also all kinds of mysteries, but also the emperor''s peeping and enjoyment when he opens the dragon plate. "¡° I can only tell you that the root cause of the collapse of ancient times is the small dragon plate in the hands of the emperor. " Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned, his eyes staring like Tongling. It''s unbelievable that this little dragon dish could be the root cause of the burst of ancient times and the outbreak of the great showdown between gods and demons¡° Some can''t believe it? " She whispered. Han 3000 does not deny this¡° That''s because it looks ordinary now. " She whispered¡° For those of you in the post God era, its existence will not attract anyone''s attention at all, and even if you do, you don''t know its mystery. Even if you know, what can you do with it? " Han 3000 nodded. Even Han 3000 himself never thought of the existence of the dragon plate. If Han 3000 didn''t recognize the mark in the plate, Han 3000 wouldn''t even regard it as an important thing¡° It takes six people to open the Dragon disk. " She whispered¡° Six? "¡° Yes, you and the people of the five races. " She nodded: "in order to protect it, the heads of the five ethnic groups jointly sealed it at the beginning. Therefore, if you want to unlock the protection of the outer layer, you need the heads of the five ethnic groups to remove the seal. After that, you can let the people with the Pangu seal open it."¡° We just represent the Xuanyuan family and untie the seal of our family. "¡° When the five-star connection, the green dragon is broken, the outer disc will dissipate, and the emperor, you can unlock the inner disc and obtain the purest and most hegemonic power in the world and some very magical things. " She whispered¡° Emperor, why not get excited? " She asked strangely. Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "I''m not interested in these. All I want most is my wife and daughter around."¡° Emperor, everything is an arrangement and everything is a fixed number. Sometimes just because you think too deeply, it becomes a fixed number. " She smiled softly. What does that mean? Han 3000 frowned. There was something obvious in this remark, and it was aimed at himself and Su Yingxia, but he didn''t quite understand what she meant¡° You will understand later. " She chuckled, "it''s getting late. It''s almost time for you to leave." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding golden palace had dissipated, leaving only the vast loess and huts. The Horsehead woman beside Han 3000 also gradually became transparent, and finally turned into a streamer, light and lifted into the sky, blending with heaven and earth. Without waiting for Han 3000 and pangolin to reflect, he opened his eyes and looked back around. He didn''t know when he had stood in the stone house again. Han 3000 worshipped the stone statue to show his gratitude. The small door of the stone house opened slightly. Han 3000 looked at the pangolin. They nodded to each other and turned around and came out together. Boom! Suddenly, almost at the moment when they had just walked out of the stone house, the whole Grottoes shook violently, the stones fell above, the stone bricks on the ground were also cracking, and the stone door at the entrance was slowly opened with a roar¡° This is not the time to talk. This place is about to collapse. Get out of here. " Han 3000 took a look at everyone, shouted softly, and ran quickly towards the entrance with them. When a group of people rushed out of the big stone gate, the entrance also ejected a lot of mud and stones and completely collapsed¡° Shit, it was so close that I was almost buried alive. " Dao 12 looked behind him and was frightened¡° Is everything all right? " Han 3000 glanced and saw that everyone ran out safely. Only then did he breathe a sigh: "go back to the village first." Almost at the same time, in the broken grottoes and the Loess hut, the figure of the horse head woman suddenly reappeared, and a man slowly came out of the inner room¡° Are you here? " When she saw the man, the Horsehead woman bowed slightly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2703

    "Emperor, he''s gone?" The man is tall and powerful, and his body is faintly golden¡° Yes. " The horse woman nodded: "why don''t you come out to see him?"¡° I''ll meet you. Why rush for a moment. " He smiled softly: "how did he pass this test?"¡° The vertical eyed stone man is not his opponent. He can be completely defeated without three moves. " He nodded with satisfaction: "what about the exquisite mechanism?"¡° Although he did play a few chess with foolishness, he soon found the problem. " Speaking of this, the Horsehead woman smiled softly: "if you do this, you are not afraid that the emperor will not come in at last?" The man laughed: "those two old men boasted that the emperor was so divine. I have to see if our emperor is really so divine."¡° However, he made me very satisfied. It''s not only the courage of one man to take charge of the pass, but also the ingenious plan of all sentient beings. It''s good. "¡° You are good, but will he blame us when he fully awakens in the future? " The woman sighed helplessly¡° As long as Su Yingxia doesn''t die, he will never blame us. " The man said¡° What if Su Yingxia wants revenge? " The Horsehead woman smiled¡° Why did she take revenge? This is her duty to Su Yingxia. Who makes her identity not as simple as the daughter of the family? "¡° If you can use Xuannv like this, I''m afraid it''s only you, Emperor Xuanyuan. " The woman smiled bitterly and shook her head. Emperor Xuanyuan! This man is actually the head of Xuanyuan family, one of the former emperors, Xuanyuan emperor¡° Those two old men, why don''t they make strange moves frequently? " Emperor Xuanyuan smiled gently: "fortunately, the emperor finally came to this barren land."¡° I think, when the emperor goes to this land of the dead, the heroes who died in the God devil battle will rest in peace. " The Horsehead woman nodded: "nothing is more inspiring than the return of the emperor. I think it will be as you said." Emperor Xuanyuan nodded emphatically: "who can think that this so-called scorched earth in the world and the forbidden area of the demon clan are not what they think?"¡° Everything will be revealed! "¡° I''m also looking forward to that day. " At this time... Han 3000 and others climbed up the ground from the stone ladder and walked out of the ancestral hall. The sky had begun to light up. When Han 3000 and others came out, the old village head had led the whole village to stand outside the ancestral hall. Seeing the old village head, Han 3000 was a little sorry. The yellow sand monster was not cleared, and the real murderer was not arrested at all, but he completely destroyed his cave. Now, it seems reasonable for the old village head to siege with all the villagers. Thinking of this, Han 3000 took a special look at everyone and motioned them not to mess around. Then, Han 3000 got up slightly and just raised his feet to make amends in person, but the old village head and his gang had suddenly knelt down¡° I''ve seen my grandfather. " As the old village head shouted, a group of villagers behind him shouted in unison. Such a scene, even Han 3000, was stunned. The next second, Han 3000 hurriedly greeted him: "old village head, what are you doing?"¡° Grandfather, it''s our old man who is dazed and blind. He mistook you for... And asked you to help us fight monsters... "The old village head looked regretful and anxious. He didn''t know how to speak¡° Lady silkworm God has appeared and told us everything. Hey, I, I''m guilty. " The old village head said that it seemed not enough. He was ready to slap himself hard. Fortunately, Han 3000 hurriedly grabbed him¡° Old village head, you don''t have to. " Han 3000 waved his head¡° Thank you for your forgiveness. By the way, Lei Gong, what are you doing? Why don''t you take it out quickly? " The old village head suddenly remembered¡° What? " Han 3000 frowned. Lei Gong lowered his head: "it''s the silkworm goddess. Let''s give it to you." With that, he took out something from his arms... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2704

    It was a small white jade bead, about the size of a thumb¡° What is this? " Han 3000 frowned slightly. Even if he hasn''t taken it yet, Han 3000 can already feel the bursts of cold coming from it, and there is a faint white on bead¡° The silkworm goddess said, "it''s jade ice beads. With a little strength, the temperature can drop suddenly." Lei Gong whispered. With that, Lei Gong raised his hands slightly and respectfully offered the beads. Han 3000 looked at the crowd, nodded and took the bead. Sure enough, as soon as he touched the bead, Han 3000 immediately felt that the temperature of his whole body had decreased a lot. But what did she give herself¡° There is also a sachet that can be opened when the situation is critical. " The old village head said and offered a white sachet with both hands. After receiving the sachet, the appearance is very ordinary, but the texture is very fine. It seems that there is a note in it¡° Get up. " Han 3000 really didn''t want so many people to kneel in front of him. He consciously couldn''t afford it, so he turned to the people¡° Thank your grandparents. " Although the group got up, they still didn''t forget to thank Han 3000 in unison. Han 3000 is helpless. He is a young man. He is a middle-aged man. He is called Uncle directly. It''s all ancestors and grandfathers... However, with his mouth on them, Han 3000 has no way to call them. The old village head didn''t care. He clapped his hands. After a while, several people came over with several wooden boxes: "grandfather, this is some of your thoughts. It''s all dry food on the road. Take it."¡° Yes, after leaving this village, there will be sand and soil for thousands of miles, and no one will smoke. This box is full of food and drink to ensure your supply. " Lei Gong also whispered. Han 3000 waved his hand. The conditions in the village were limited. How could he take the villagers'' rations¡° With your cultivation, even if you don''t eat or drink for months, it''s OK, but what about your subordinates? " The old village head advised¡° Three thousand, since it''s everyone''s wish, take it. " Ning Yue walked up a few steps and gently advised. Han 3000 was quite helpless. He sighed and looked at the old village head and said, "in fact, I''m more worried about you than you care about us."¡° I know what my grandfather was worried about, but you don''t have to worry. Empress silkworm God has already made arrangements. " The old village head smiled gently. Hearing this, Han 3000 breathed a sigh. He has always been very worried. If he leaves at that time, once Peihu returns for revenge, the people in the village will usher in the end of the world. If the silkworm God empress arranged it, Han 3000 would have to rest assured¡° Well, in that case, we''ll take it. " Han 3000 nodded and then ordered, "condensing the moon."¡° Yes. " Ning Yue nodded, waved her hand, and put several boxes directly into her storage space. Then, Han 3000 shook his hand slightly, and a batch of gold, silver and jewelry came out of the space ring¡° If you give me something, I''ll give you some gifts back, although I don''t know if it''s useful to you. " Han 3000 whispered. In terms of value, a pile of jewelry is obviously higher than these boxes of dry food, but in some special environments, such as remote areas where there is no land before and after the village, the treasure becomes worthless. Therefore, Han 3000 not only doesn''t think he has lost, but also feels a little guilty. From the eyes of the old village head and a group of villagers, Han 3000 also confirmed this conjecture. Although they were very happy, Han Sanqian understood that their joy came from what he gave them. They just take it as a gift from the Lord, and they just enjoy it¡° Thank you, Grandpa. " The old village head expressed his gratitude on behalf of the villagers¡° The village head is very kind. " Han 3000 smiled gently, then looked at everyone: "it''s almost dawn, and we won''t bother much. Goodbye. We still need to go."¡° Grandpa, goodbye. " The old village head bowed slightly. Behind him, the villagers also bowed slightly to salute, and Han 3000, under the leadership of Han 3000, saluted one by one, joined the large forces in the village and walked outside the village. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2705

    With a flash of golden light, the whole village suddenly disappeared, leaving only the original desolation. Han 3000 and others have also been moving towards the northernmost end and stepped into the vast Yellow sand. Qin Shuang knew that after Han 3000 came back, she didn''t say a word. Huang Sha monster''s original fantasy made her face crimson every time she thought of it, but she followed Han 3000 closely behind her. But Wang Simin was very active and pestered Han 3000. He had to find out what treasures he had taken in the stone house. Han 3000 is helpless. What should I tell her? She said she didn''t understand, so she could only pick up the jade ice beads brought to her by Lei Gong and said, "isn''t that it?"¡° Cut, how is it possible? You think I''m a three-year-old child? " Wang Simin mumbled. Others may believe this, but she can''t believe it. Because grandpa said that finding this place can make Han 3000 even stronger. As a result, that''s it¡° In fact, as you can see, that''s the problem. Oh, by the way, there are several boxes of dry food in ningyue. Is that enough? " Han 3000 counsels and counsels. It doesn''t matter. Wang Simin gave Han 3000 a white look and didn''t want to pay attention to this guy¡° But to tell you the truth, well, what''s it for to send us a mobile air conditioner? " Dao twelve doubts. Hearing this question, Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at it gently. In front of him, there was almost a wasteland connected between sand and heaven. He couldn''t see the edge or the end. Han 3000 was stunned and said with a smile: "maybe I''m afraid we''ll be hot to death."¡° Shit, how hot can it be? We''re not mortals. " Dao 12 murmured¡° The desert is so big that there is no grass in it, and everything does not exist. It is really scary. Maybe this mobile small air conditioner can really come in handy at the critical moment. " Moyang whispered. Han 3000 nodded, and Moyang agreed. Horsehead woman naturally knows her ability, but she has to send her jade ice beads. Obviously, there must be a very hot environment waiting for her in front. Although Han Sanyi has been joking, in fact, he has been secretly planning the possible terrible environment in the future¡° Let''s go. " With a wave of his hand, Han 3000 took the lead in walking more inside with his troops. As they walked inside, a group of people found that the desert was so big that it was boundless. The hot sun on their heads prevented the Buddha from getting closer and closer to the people. Not to mention that the skin of fruit dew was hurt by the sun. Even the clothes outside were hot to touch. Fortunately, a group of people are people who cultivate immortals, and their endurance is naturally comparable to that of people. Otherwise, if they were replaced by others, they would have dehydrated and died a few hours ago. However, even so, after a day''s journey, at night, a group of people are still tired and lie down directly¡° No, no, no, what the fuck is this? It''s hot and dry, shit! " As soon as the voice fell, the bottom of the knife was directly soft on the sand. However, as soon as the goods sat down, they immediately jumped up: "Oh, I''ll strangle." Touch your ass and the goods roar with pain. Han 3000 squatted down slightly, grabbed a few sand in his hand and touched it carefully. It was as hot as iron gauze in the pot¡° Three thousand, this place is so hot. " The moon frowned. At this time, she was already sweating. The sweat not only wet her hair, but also made her clothes half wet and half transparent. If everyone had not propped up the energy circle to protect their body and lock their water, I''m afraid even they would not be able to withstand it¡° This is by no means an ordinary desert. " Qin Shuang is in a relatively good condition, thanks to her cultivation. At this time, she frowned and looked around¡° Even at night, the temperature remains high. According to common sense, the desert is a polarization of white heat and cold at night. " Han 3000 nodded gently¡° Moreover, although everything in the desert does not live, it is not without green plants and some small animals, but we walked all day. Not to mention small animals, green plants do not exist. " Moyang also agrees with Tao. The desert seems ordinary, but it is not as simple as imagined. At this time, Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu slowly stood up, looked at the people, looked at Han 3000 and said, "I think... We have entered the burning city!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2706

    "Burning city?" Hearing this, everyone looked at baixiaosheng in the Jianghu¡° It''s a legend. Because it''s not credible, it''s long lost. " Jianghu baixiaosheng road¡° It is said that when the world of the eight directions was opened, there was a place that was burning all the time. Its fire was so strange and violent that it was scorched by fire for hundreds of miles around. "¡° Its fire burns day and night, the storm is difficult to extinguish, and the rainstorm is not extinguished. "¡° It is said that it was originally a tree, thousands of miles long and thousands of miles high, but somehow it finally collapsed, then it broke off and burned at the bottom of the ground, and burned all the way to the roots hidden at the bottom of the ground. "¡° Because the roots are all over the ground, after burning, it will be like baking within a thousand miles nearby. This area will also turn into a desert because of baking. "¡° However, most of these legends are regarded as nonsense, and the circulation in the Jianghu is very low. "¡° In this world, even if there is an unusual fire, it cannot be unusual because it burns trees. " After hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu, Han 3000 frowned and stared at the pangolin strangely. Pangolin also frowned slightly, as if lost in thought. When the Qilin clan leader talked about witchcraft with himself, he mentioned that there are four trees in the world, which are located in four directions, and the one in the far north is to find wood. Is it true that the legend of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu is true. The burning tree is the so-called search for wood. In terms of time, this is very possible, especially in terms of the size of trees. As for the size, the four trees are ancient sacred trees, which can spread all over the world. Naturally, they are in line with the characteristics of extremely wide roots. As for the fire, it is likely to be related to the final showdown of the gods and demons. Obviously, not only did Han 3000 think so, but the pangolin also frowned tightly, and the whole person fell into meditation¡° The heat in this place is very strange. Maybe it''s a real thing. " The moon frowned and said¡° If so, we can''t be roasted alive here? " Knife twelve depressed get¡° We must leave this place as soon as possible. " Qin Shuang whispered. But the problem is, the desert is boundless. How do you leave¡° Three thousand, or shall we go all night? " Qin Shuang came to Han 3000 in a few steps and said softly¡° Everyone has been walking for a whole day. Many disciples have even fallen down tired. We can''t move forward. " Jianghu baixiaosheng shook his head: "we must rest all night."¡° If we take a rest at night, it means that we have to go ahead against the hot day tomorrow, which will only make us worse. " Qin Shuang refused¡° Well, stop arguing. " Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked back at the disciples behind him. He looked back at himself one by one. He was tired and almost collapsed. Go, they must be unable to walk. If they continue without the sun, they will collapse to death. But if you don''t go, Qin Shuang''s words are quite reasonable. Although the temperature here is also very hot at night, when there is a hot sun blessing during the day, the temperature will only rise but not decrease, which will become more difficult at that time. Whether to go or not seems to be a dilemma¡° Are you really going to die here? " Dao 12 frowned, a little pessimistic. Han 3000 stared at Dao 12. It was obviously wrong to say these depressed words at this time. However, Han 3000 can understand that he is so sultry and irritable¡° Three thousand, there''s something! " Suddenly, at this time, pangolin fiercely looked up and looked at Han 3000. When they heard the speech, they immediately looked around. However, although the sky was not completely dark, what could be seen by the naked eye except the yellow sand layers¡° You won''t have auditory hallucinations. " Dao 12 is strange¡° No! " Han 3000 responded coldly, and the whole man frowned: "he said there is, there is." Pangolin is an earth pearl. How can he feel wrong when he is on the ground¡° Come with me. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2707

    Han 3000 just wanted to rush out. Suddenly, Qin Shuang said, "3000."¡° What''s the matter, elder martial sister? " Han 3000 road¡° I have a way. I wonder if it is feasible? " Qin Shuang said slightly¡° Elder martial sister, please say. "¡° Since it''s so hot here, otherwise, you''ll put us in the book of eight wasteland days? " Qin Shuang asked. As soon as this remark came out, Han 3000 suddenly seemed to be filled with water and didn''t pat his head: "shit, how can I forget this?" Thinking of this, Han 3000 hurried to move his hand. The next second, he moved his hand, and the time turned into an aperture¡° Three thousand, I''ll leave this to you. " Fu Li came forward and handed the jade ice bead to Han 3000. Soon after coming out of the village, Han 3000 handed Yu Bingzhu to Fu Li and asked her to put her next to Fu Mang''s body. It is precisely because of the protection of Yu Bingzhu that even in such a hot season, Fu Mang''s body has not changed significantly. Han 3000 nodded, put the jade ice beads on his body, and then a fortune, and everyone immediately entered the eight wasteland Tianshu. At this time, Han 3000 no longer cared so much. Taixu SHENBU immediately ran, and then suddenly chased the pangolin. One of them was like a diamond in the ground and the other was like a meteor in the sky. One by one, they rushed frantically to the north entrance of the desert. About ten minutes later, they stopped in the air and underground respectively. In the huge desert land, a row of deep and long traces can be seen faintly, a long way to the darkness ahead. The traces are about two meters wide and spread forward at the same distance, and each trace seems to be composed of many footprints¡° What passes through here? " Han 3000 frowned?! Strange. It''s not like ruts, but it''s not the footprints of animals. Judging from the expression on the head of the abrupt pangolin on the ground, it was obvious that he didn''t know the answer¡° What''s ahead? " Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly looked up, but vaguely saw a light flashing at the end of the darkness ahead. They looked at each other almost at the same time. The next second, they rushed past. As they got closer and closer, the light in the darkness became more and more huge and loud. It can only be described by the prosperity of lights. It is like a huge boat in the sea, slowly moving forward in the sand. On the boat, lanterns are decorated, gorgeous and dazzling. The curling sound of singing and dancing sounds alone in the silent night, like the sound of nature. With the sound of singing and dancing, there are bursts of laughter. Even Han 3000, looking at the scene of these people at this time, considering the heat in the deep desert, Han 3000 really suddenly remembered the poem of an ancient big man on the earth: Shang women don''t know the hatred of subjugation, and sing backyard flowers across the river. At this moment, this scene and this color perfectly express the mood in Han 3000''s heart¡° Damn it, we are as tired as dead dogs, but these people are very happy here. " Pangolin also looked at the fire, depressed and said¡° Singing and dancing, they don''t seem to feel the heat here? " Han 3000 frowned slightly¡° I have thick skin, thick flesh and Earth Spirit. This will have caused egg pain. They are even better than I! " Pangolin nodded, depressed¡° How did they do it? " Han 3000 frowned slightly. Yes, even earth spirits like Earth Spirit beads can feel the hot stuffy feeling in such a place. How do these people do it?! Look at those dancing singers, dressed brightly, as if they were in a normal environment¡° Go up and have a look? " Pangolin road. Han 3000 nodded. The next second, his body was lucky, and the whole person turned into a light and shadow, hid in the dark, and quickly rushed to the "flower boat" in the distance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2708

    On the "flower boat", the pipa is flicked, the string music is played slowly, and the long and gentle song is like the sound of nature. In the middle of the flower boat, several women fluttered and danced with music, just like fairies coming down to earth. Beauty can''t win. On the other side, more than a dozen men sat slightly upright, and good wine and food appeared one after another at the table. They were well-dressed, bright in appearance, young and beautiful, and outstanding in temperament. They were regarded as young talents. Behind them, there are more than a dozen elite guards, conscientiously guarding their posts. At the top of the center, the bead curtain hangs, and the green and blue decoration can be seen faintly. Behind the bead curtain, a woman in green stands side by side, and a woman in white sits slowly beside her. Although there is a bead curtain as a block, it can be seen through the gap that the two women''s skin is white and tender, their body is graceful, and their appearance is like an immortal¡° In the north of the desert, a car is like a lone sail, a woman sits on the stage, and all the children hold the moon! " At this time, a man stood slowly with a wine glass. Then, after facing the bead curtain, he raised his glass and recited poetry. As soon as the voice fell, another man glanced at him with disdain. Then, he respectfully bowed after the bead curtain and said, "the song of Yin, three beams around the ears, a gentle voice, like a fairy, compared with a hundred foot man, only my moon is like my heart." As soon as this remark came out, a group of people were dissatisfied and just recited poetry, but it made people angry to directly attack them personally and compare them with hundreds of men¡° Wei, what do you mean? "¡° Isn''t it mean of you to hurt people with such a move? " Just when a group of people were angry and unfair, a man dressed in gold clothes and looking gorgeous stood up slowly. He was in a position quite close to the Pearl curtain. At this time, he opened his hand fan and said gracefully: "clothes don''t wear people. Painting tigers like dogs should be like talents, not shaking a glass of wine. If you ask who is amorous, you will take care of the bright moon." As soon as the poem was published, the man turned red¡° Good counterattack, wonderful counterattack. "¡° Such a sentence can be called a quatrain. It is worthy of being the son of yuan. "¡° If you ask who is affectionate, you will shine on the moon, good sentence, good sentence. " Hearing the praise from the crowd, the man named Mr. Yuan accepted his fan with slight pride, and glanced at the man just now with disdain like an eagle''s eyes. The man took a sip of the wine and sat down depressed. In the bead curtain, the woman in green nodded gently, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. Childe yuan turned back slightly and looked into the bead curtain. He was about to speak, but at this time, the whole "boat" suddenly shook, so that everyone couldn''t help shaking slightly¡° There are assassins! " At this time, someone shouted. At that time, many bodyguards rushed out of the hull with long guns. For a time, the hull was surrounded by elite soldiers. And almost at the same time, the ship stopped slowly. The next second, hundreds of elite soldiers suddenly jumped off the ship and rushed towards the rear of the ship. In mid air, Han 3000 was sweating and wanted to find a ground crack to drill in. Obviously, the dull sound was definitely a masterpiece of pangolin. Over there... A group of elite soldiers soon caught the culprit. One body was hidden in the soil and only one head was left. They were feeling their aching head in place. Ouch, some goods. As, a group of elite soldiers surrounded the watermelon like head heavily. He smiled: "ha, ha... What... I ran too fast just now. I didn''t notice and passed your car, and then... When I looked up, your ship just hit my head."¡° I say... Do you believe it? " With that, the goods looked at a group of serious elite soldiers¡° Fool! " Han 3000 speechless covered his eyes¡° Su''s snowmobile, can you stop it? Somebody! "¡° Yes! "¡° Whoever tries to be unknown, take it down. "¡° Yes! " As the leading general drank, a group of soldiers immediately walked to the surrounded pangolin¡° Shit! " Pangolin low scold, head a shrink, drill soil want to run¡° Devil, where to run. " As soon as the leader drank the cold sound, he immediately kicked on the ground. For a long time, a strong energy spread across the ground. And almost at the same time, something jumped out of the soil directly¡° Fucking flying again! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2709

    The general kicked his legs again and suddenly flew towards the pangolin. The poor pangolin was like a rabbit thrown in the air, staring at his general like a sharp eagle¡° Bang! " Suddenly, at this time, with a dull sound, the general who had rushed to the pangolin and was less than two meters away was suddenly bounced away by a strange force, retreated for several meters, slightly stabilized his body, and his eyes focused on the front. At this time, in front of the pangolin, there was a man standing slightly¡° Shit, luckily you showed up in time. " Pangolin said depressed, bless energy and stabilize body shape¡° Just hit your car. Is it so aggressive? " Han 3000 looked at the general calmly and said softly¡° Are you his evil party? " The general frowned and said coldly¡° Your mouth stinks. " Han 3000 drank coldly, and the next second, his figure suddenly changed, leaving only a remnant. The general was surprised, but before he made any response, Han 3000''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him¡° PA! " A slap heavily slapped him in the face, and the huge gravity made him spin and step back in the air on the spot¡° Beautiful! " The pangolin shouted excitedly, like a dog leg: "shit, they''re such a big ship that they hit my head. I haven''t asked them to compensate. They''re angry with me, beat and kill this bastard." Han 3000 didn''t start, stood quietly in the air and looked at the general quietly. The general endured the severe pain on his left face. Although his face was still firm, his slightly backward steps had already proved that he was a little counselled at this time. Obviously, he is not stupid. Although the man in front of him was young, his accomplishments had already surpassed him a lot. He acted rashly, but he could only suffer another dark loss¡° You are a stranger. May I ask your name? " He said coldly¡° I? My name is pangolin. " Han 3000 said casually¡° Shit, your name is pangolin? What''s my name? " Pangolin said with a confused face. The next second, he suddenly thought of something and said loudly, "shit, my name is yellow sand monster!"¡° Pangolin, yellow sand monster? " The general frowned, unheard of and unheard of: "whoever you are, stop my su family flower boat, do you know the capital crime?"¡° As I said, this is a misunderstanding. You are on your way, and I am on my way, even if I run faster than you. Then I just wanted to stop. You hit a flower boat. If you don''t believe it, I still have a big bag on my head. " The pangolin really exposed the back of his head. There is really a big round bag on it. At this time, on the flower boat, a window was gently opened, covered with white yarn, and a woman''s shadow was reflected. Seeing this, the general stopped talking nonsense, flew down quickly and told something by the window. In less than a moment, the general flew back again, glanced at the pangolin and looked at Han 3000: "my miss said that since there was a misunderstanding, please go to the flower boat and drink a glass of water and wine to compensate us for the crime that the flower boat hit you."¡° It''s like a human saying. " Pangolin nodded. Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked at the shadow of the woman in the window above the flower boat. He fell into meditation for a time¡° Please! " The general seemed to find Han 3000''s eyes, but he was used to it. He drank loudly and made an invitation gesture with one hand. Han 3000 returned to his senses, took a slight look at the pangolin, nodded and flew gently towards the desert flower boat. As Han 3000 and others landed, all the bodyguards returned to the ship. With the general shouting to sail, the whole ship started again. Han 3000 stood on the deck and looked around carefully. It''s amazing. Once you enter the boat, it''s very cool, and the dry heat outside disappears without a trace. Almost while Han 3000 was observing around, on the flower boat, a group of young masters pointed and talked because of Han 3000''s arrival. However, it is obvious that these points are not commendatory but derogatory. To some extent, the goods rolling in the pangolin sand are naturally not clean. Han 3000 also followed for nearly a day. It''s no better in this desert. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2710

    The bell sounded very loud. They were newcomers again. Han 3000 had been staring closely around, thinking about why the temperature of the ship was so low. In the face of this sudden loud noise, both of them were surprised. But unexpectedly, this move made a group of young masters smile forward and backward¡° Shit, am I ashamed again? " Pangolin touched his head strangely, and the whole person seemed ignorant to home. Han 3000 didn''t speak and looked at the group of Childe brothers faintly. However, no one looked at him again, because at this time, a group of Childe young masters were already in groups, slowly moving towards the hall¡° Ladies and gentlemen, the bell has rung. As a token of Miss Su''s order, I invite you to the hall. " The general finished and made another gesture of invitation. When they looked at each other, they understood the meaning of the bell, nodded and walked in. When they re entered the hall, the others in the hall had already sat down. As they walked into the hall, the discussion of time began again, and all kinds of smiles were heard. Pangolin was a little depressed, but Han 3000 walked safely and freely to the center and saluted slightly behind the bead curtain¡° Ladies and gentlemen, raise your hand. " Inside the bead curtain, a light shout came. Then, I saw that the people around stood up with a little pompous, helpless and disdain, and then pretended to raise their glasses. Almost at the same time, two waitresses came up slowly with wine. After taking the wine from the waitress, Han 3000 simply drank it on the spot. After the toast, in the bead curtain, I only heard the pleasant female voice: "the trip of the flower boat depends on Tianmou, but Tianmou is short and has limited vision, so I bumped into two people by mistake. My miss feels guilty and hopes that they can include more. If you need compensation, just speak." Han 3000 just wanted to speak. At this time, there was a burst of sour words and a cold voice: "hit by mistake. I think it''s obviously intentional to touch porcelain?"¡° A desert hill is as big as the sea of heaven. If you want to hit something, it''s better than looking for a needle in a haystack. If someone had not deliberately approached the hull, how could he have hit it? "¡° Su family flower boat, who knows, who doesn''t know? In my opinion, some people came not to compensate Miss Su for the money, but to get involved in the game. "¡° You''re right. Sima Zhao''s heart is well known. "¡° Hum, you see, he doesn''t dare to speak. It''s obvious that he was exposed by us. " If the eyes of a group of people can kill Han 3000, Han 3000 must be full of holes at this time. Han 3000 smiled and shook his head helplessly. He let you finish your words. What else does he have to say¡° What if you sneak in? " Childe yuan smiled lightly and looked disdainful: "do you really think you can become a Phoenix by flying on the branches?" Then he glanced at Han 3000 with disdain¡° What Mr. Yuan said is that the crow is a crow and the Phoenix is a Phoenix. Wherever the crow flies, it is a crow. Even if it mixes with the Phoenix Group, it will not change this fact. On the contrary, it will attract attention and make people laugh. "¡° Hillbilly, if I were you, I would get some medical expenses and roll the calves. Who would I lose here? OK, I''ll pay for the medical expenses. This is 10000 Amethyst. Take your things and get out of here. " As soon as the voice fell, with a few crisp sounds, several large amethysts rolled directly to Han 3000''s feet. Han 3000 looked at these amethysts and sighed. Then, in full view of everyone, he seemed to have something in mind¡° Han 3000, what are you thinking? They''re scolding us, saying we''re Hicks and that we''re here to cheat money. Won''t you pick it up? " Pangolin hurriedly grabbed Han 3000 and said in a hurry¡° In addition, you are so generous to the villagers. Don''t bend down for this money? " But at this time, Han 3000 did something surprising. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2711

    Han 3000 gently opened the pangolin''s hand, then bent down slightly and picked up the Amethyst on the ground. With Han 3000''s action, many people laughed on the spot. Even some polite people covered their mouths and laughed one by one. The atmosphere suddenly entered an extremely embarrassing state¡° What are you laughing at? What''s funny? He has a lot of money. He gives others a pile of Amethyst without tens of millions, or at least millions. " Pangolin was so depressed in this atmosphere that it forced everyone to explain. However, the more he explained, the more people around him laughed, until the pangolin turned crimson and depressed. Han 3000 got up and slowly stood up. Then he took the Amethyst directly to the pangolin¡° It''s true that I bumped into you. Isn''t it natural to compensate for medical expenses? " Han 3000 whispered¡° You... "Pangolin gas is dying. This is not about medical expenses. In this case, even if he is crushed a hundred times, he is almost waiting for money to save his life, and he will never accept even a penny from these people. Because this is a complete humiliation and trampling on dignity¡° All right, now that you have the money, get out of here. " The man who gave the money said softly¡° Isn''t it? Do you still want to stay for our party? "¡° Brother Zhang, you''re not right. People have cheated them of their money. Why do you stay? Do you insult yourself? "¡° Hehe, what if people think they can? "¡° Just him?? A hick, I can crush him with one hand. "¡° I''m laughing to death, brother ma. You''re a dimensionality reduction blow. "¡° Ha ha, it''s fun to go north all the way. It''s also a good thing. " North? Han 3000 frowned slightly and went north himself. Han 3000 may not listen to what these people said, but the last paragraph successfully aroused Han 3000''s interest. Go north and have some fun!! Thinking of this, Han 3000 really smiled. It can not only save a lot of physical strength, settle down in this place for a period of time, but also have some fun and make both ends meet¡° What you said is also very true. I''m light hearted. Since you think I can bring you some fun, how about I stay and have some fun for you? " Han 3000 smiled softly. Han 3000''s sudden attitude change immediately stunned everyone, but it was only a moment, followed by a roar of laughter¡° Ha ha ha, who did you hear just now? What did the fool say? "¡° I just heard what a fly or a bug said. He''s staying? " A childe pulled out his ear and said sarcastically¡° Smelly boy, if you are sensible, get out of here. Don''t delay our reception here. Get out. " There was ridicule and threat, and the scene was extremely chaotic for a time¡° Enough, enough. " At this time, young master yuan suddenly made a noise. With his cry, the whole scene suddenly quieted down: "in front of Miss Su, what''s the matter with you?" Then he glanced at Han 3000 and said, "it''s just a hick. Is it important to stay or not?"¡° Just because he''s a bug, a hick, he''s not qualified for this reception. " Some people disdain it¡° Why not? " At this time, behind the bead curtain, a female voice sounded: "Miss, if you have something to say, the two CHILDES have been hit by my flower boat. Miss is deeply sorry, since the childe is willing to stay."¡° Come here. " As soon as the words fell, two maids came out: "the maidservant is here."¡° Give me a seat. "¡° Yes! " When the two maids finished, they quickly brought two sets of small tables and two Pu mats, but when they had just installed their seats. The young masters sitting next to him immediately moved away with their own tables and mats in their arms with anger. At that time, their position was completely isolated, and no one seemed willing to sit with them. Han Sanqian didn''t care. As the song sounded, the dancer came on again, and the interrupted reception started again... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2712

    The song is gentle and the dance is slow. Although Han 3000 and pangolin are sitting on one side at this time, they seem to be wearing small shoes and sitting in a corner because of isolation. However, these two goods don''t pay attention to these at all. With the good food and wine coming up, pangolin, which was more or less uncomfortable, looked at Han 3000 lake to eat and drink. Pangolin also crossed his heart. Who is not thirsty and hungry during the whole day''s trip to the desert?! With these two goods sweeping wildly, the corresponding elegant songs and dances can''t be said to be incompatible with each other. It can be said to be a great disgrace... Looking at these two goods, a group of CHILDES and young masters disdain to shake their heads, exaggerate some, and directly show their disgust. It''s a good place for elegant talents. How can such two bad garbage come out? The Hicks are really Hicks. With the completion of the dance, the singers slowly retreated, and the song at this time also entered gently, slowly and beautiful like a stream. The whole hall is relatively peaceful, relaxed and comfortable¡° Just now, the wine poetry has been learned. Childe yuan is obviously a little better. Next, there is the couplet. "¡° I have a question from my young lady, and you childe and young master are opposite. " As soon as the voice fell, the woman made a slow voice again: "floating clouds and wandering children."¡° The sunset belongs to the son. " A childe smiled easily¡° Good! " Everyone cheered¡° Castle Peak is not old, but white headed for snow. "¡° The green water has no waves. It swings its face for the wind. "Good!" There was another cheering sound. The woman began to write a question again, and all the CHILDES responded one after another. For a time, there was a constant sound of ink in the whole hall¡° Do you have the feeling of visiting that kind of hospital? " Pangolin muttered as it stuffed its mouth with a native chicken¡° You guy, so many things can''t stop your mouth. " Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "it''s not very good. There are things to eat, wine to drink, music to listen to, and occasionally listen to people read poetry, right down, right."¡° Hey, then again, Han Sanqian, you guys want to talk about the value of force. It''s absolutely awesome. It''s also one of the people I admire. But when it comes to literary fighting, you can''t do it? " Pangolin hehe said with a smile. After saying that, it seemed that his idea was very awesome. He couldn''t help stealing Music: "otherwise, he wouldn''t sit in the lake with me eating and drinking like a fool." Han 3000 smiled and drank a glass of wine. At this time, the antithesis in the hall also changed from a simple topic at the beginning to a quatrain all the way¡° The moon is full, the moon is short, the moon is full, every year, every evening, and the sun will see at the end of the night! " As soon as this sentence came out, a group of literati looked at each other for a while and didn''t know how to answer. As early as a few seconds ago, it had made many people hold back for a long time. Now, the more difficult it is to get out of the pair, it has already made many people sweating. There is no leisure like that just now¡° This sentence is so difficult. " The pangolin touched his chin and said softly with a frown. Han 3000 nodded, but it was really difficult¡° You can''t come out, can you? " Pangolin looked at Han 3000''s appearance and said, "so I said, you can completely suppress me by force, but when it comes to Wen, hey, you and me are half weight."¡° Eating so many chickens is what makes you so confident? " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° Shit, don''t pretend to be forced. Just this pair. Are you right to come out? Cut, you and me, that''s what the crow laughs at the pig black. I don''t think so. " The pangolin muttered disdainfully. Han 3000 smiled and confirmed that there was no one around. He put his chopsticks slightly: "don''t say I hit you. Listen, flowers bloom and fall, flowers fall and bloom, summer, summer, autumn and cool, and spring begins after the severe winter."¡° The moon is full... The flowers bloom... "Pangolins, these two goods, broke their fingers and counted while reciting words. After a long time, he looked up fiercely and looked at Han 3000, which was like seeing a ghost:" shit, Han 3000, you fucking...... "the couplets were neat and perfect. They could only be described in one word, absolutely. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2713

    Han 3000 didn''t know that although he had determined that there was no one around, and although he had determined that the surrounding singing and dancing would be peaceful, he was relieved and bold to chat with the pangolin in private. But he just didn''t know that after the bead curtain, the woman in white had already put what he said into her ears. She waved slightly and paused. The woman in green next to her gently lowered her body, listened to her whisper and nodded¡° Ladies and gentlemen, I have an order to change the question. " Change the question? As soon as this word came out, everyone was surprised, but soon, someone''s brain turned quickly¡° Oh, why do you have to change the question? I was so close that I remembered the answer. "¡° Me too. "¡° This should not change the question. " I don''t know which little "smart" found a reason for himself. Next, a group of people licked their old faces and said vigorously¡° The young lady said that her previous sentence was not satisfactory, so I hope I can change the question. " After the bead curtain, the voice sounded gently again¡° There are indeed some problems with this question, otherwise I would have answered it just now. " A man whispered shamelessly. As soon as he said, others nodded and responded one after another. Within the bead curtain, the woman in green couldn''t help shaking her head. Instead, the woman in white nodded at her¡° Listen to the rain, live in the rain, live in the rain building, and listen to the rain, sound drops, listen, listen, listen! "¡° If you''re tough, you''ll pick it up. " Pangolin stuffed a chicken leg and said carelessly. Han 3000 smiled: "watch the tide, the tide comes, come to the tide pavilion to watch the tide, the waves are surging, watch, watch, watch!" Pangolin frowned and looked at Han 3000 strangely: "shit, you can."¡° The bow is long, the bow is open, the archer is open, and the arrow is shot. "¡° Wood, plum wood, carpenter Li wood carves a bow. It''s hard to open the bow. "¡° Flower armor reopens, plus 37 years! "¡° Ancient and rare double celebrations, with one more spring and autumn. "¡° Qiu Qiu, you''re still autumn. Now you really want to autumn your mother. " Pangolin said a depressed word, then got up, held his small table and gently moved away. Looking in the eyes of the goods, Han 3000 found that he was cold. At this time, the two waitresses came slowly with a smile on their face, and a group of CHILDES and young masters who had already been named and were about to be stupid looked slowly along the waitress''s eyes¡° Childe, the young lady asked to send daughter''s milk for you to taste. "¡° This is made by the young lady herself. Ordinary people are not qualified to taste it. " The two maids finished, smiled softly at Han 3000 and wanted to pour the wine. This time, a group of young masters immediately fried the pot. Su''s daughter pulp is a rare treasure. Even if ordinary people look at it, it is absolutely impossible to taste it. But now... Now Miss Su''s family poured this excellent wine to this... This hick¡° Stop it. " A childe shouted angrily. Then he rushed over a few steps and said to the angry voices of the two maidens: "are you crazy? Give your daughter pulp to this garbage? " Another one followed and said angrily, "what qualifications do Hicks have to drink daughter''s milk? I''m afraid they don''t know what it''s like to drink it into their mouth."¡° Funny, do Hicks have to learn from others to drink good wine? These drinks are enough for him. " Another man rushed over with several CHILDES. A group of people were angry and wanted to devour Han 3000 alive. Although Mr. Yuan didn''t rush over so childishly, his eyes looking at Han 3000 were full of malice, and his hands were clenched into fists. It was obviously difficult to be angry. As for Han 3000, at this time, he glanced at a group of angry people around him, and then suddenly smiled in silence: "yes, Hicks naturally can''t drink or taste anything."¡° It''s really a waste to drink these good things. " Hearing Han 3000''s words, a group of CHILDES were a little relieved. At least, the boy knew good or bad. But unexpectedly, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly put the cup on the table: "but I like to see that you can''t drink it at all, but I have to look like a wasted dog brought by a hick."¡° Pour! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2714

    "Fill me up!" Han 3000 smiled gently. The next second, he smiled and looked at them calmly¡° Don''t fall! " A group of Childe''s angry faces turned blue. Some people even clenched their fists and clenched their nails deeply into the meat. It''s already irritating that the best wine should be drunk by such garbage, waste and Hicks. The most hateful thing is that such low-level characters dare to publicly humiliate and ridicule them¡° This waste is not qualified to drink. "¡° You''re right. You can''t pour wine for this hick. " A group of people stared like two barrels. If they could, they could even spit out fire. The two ladies looked at each other, then nodded to each other, looked back at the CHILDES and said, "sorry, everyone." As soon as the voice fell, one woman slightly knelt on the ground and raised Han 3000''s wine glass, while the other woman picked up the wine jar and poured the wine slowly¡° You two slaves, crazy, crazy, you want to listen to a hick, don''t you? Don''t listen to us, do you? OK, wait, wait for me. I''ll tell your lady to go. " A man threatened angrily. However, at this time, this guy was obviously stunned by anger. His daughter''s pulp is such a good wine. If there is no order from the young lady, how dare the two waitresses take it out? Sure enough, in the face of the threat, the two women almost didn''t change their faces and said coldly: "please, childe." Hearing this answer, the guy was convulsing with anger. But what made him more crazy was Han 3000 at this time. The cup has been filled with wine, and the crisp sound of water makes people crazy, but it''s not finished yet. I saw that the goods slightly took the wine cup handed over by the waitress, but didn''t drink it. They just held the wine cup, shook it in front of everyone, and then smelled it¡° The strong aroma of wine makes people drunk as soon as they smell it. Good wine. " Han 3000 smiled gently. Although his action was casual, his eyes kept looking straight at the people. Obviously, for everyone, this is red fruit''s provocation¡° Oh! " Suddenly, the goods gave a cry, and then the cup fell to the ground and the wine spilled on the ground. This move directly made the people present more angry in an instant. Some people couldn''t stand it directly. They turned and walked into the hall, looked at the bead curtain and said, "Miss Su, look what this hick is doing."¡° He''s so brave that he dares to knock his daughter''s pulp to the ground. It''s a terrible thing. Such a person is damned. "¡° You''re right. As long as Miss Su gives you an order, I''ll take his dog''s life for Miss Su immediately. "¡° You want to kill his dog? " On hearing this, pangolin, who moved in the distance, became interested: "Hey, are you serious?" This is probably the only joke that can really cheer Han 3000 up all night. And Han 3000? Isn''t this funny?! But when the pangolin stood up and spoke bravely, Han 3000 also stood up, slightly grabbed the guy and said with a smile: "why do you use a knife and a gun? Reasonable. " Han 3000 was never the kind of bully. Naturally, he wouldn''t use a knife or a gun with others because of this. However, Han 3000''s behavior made a group of CHILDES stunned and relieved in a moment when pangolins roared just now. Just a coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death, but he has to find some reasons not to admit it. But even if you pretend, why not¡° Reason? Well, what do you think you should do to knock your precious daughter''s pulp to the ground? "¡° You''re right. If such a thing is overturned by you, you hick, you can only apologize with death. "¡° Today, you must pay a heavy price. " A group of people angrily pointed out that if they were timid, they would be scared to death on the spot. But obviously, there are no timid people. There is one Han 3000. There is no fear on his face. On the contrary, he looks at everyone like silly ratio¡° Daughter pulp is naturally good wine. It''s really damned to waste it. " Han 3000 nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly looked up and smiled: "but, is it none of your business?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2715

    A word about the lake made everyone present stunned¡° There are crafty people in the poor mountains and remote areas. You crafty people are simply unreasonable. " Han 3000 smiled: "if I''m a trickster, what are you?"¡° A bunch of idle bedbugs? "¡° Or an old woman with three tongues? "¡° Or a long legged woman with nine ears? " Han 3000 had a light smile and a light voice, but his tone was full of teasing. All the people present were surprised at once. Who knows, just now this guy still scolded or didn''t answer back, but suddenly, his teeth and sharp mouth also became fierce¡° What''s the matter with your daughter? " Han 3000 said that, turned back a few steps and directly took the wine pot in the maid''s hand. Suddenly, it broke directly to the ground with a slap¡° Miss Su gave me the wine. What should I do with it? It''s none of your business? " Han 3000 frowned and asked¡° You... "You..." a group of people were so angry and anxious that they couldn''t even speak for a moment¡° You bitch, you''re unreasonable. This wine is your shit. This... This is Miss Su. You''re pathetic. It''s... it''s... "One of them wanted to say, but half of what he said, he didn''t think he was straight and strong. He had to stare and yell awkwardly to build his momentum¡° Whether I''m poor or what I do, it''s also for me. " Han 3000 said coldly¡° That''s reasonable. The young lady sincerely sent it. Naturally, the things belong to the childe. How he wants to deal with them is his right and freedom. " Within the Pearl curtain, the woman in green whispered. With the sound in the bead curtain, the people in the hall were speechless for a long time. Even if they had words, they were stuck in their throat and couldn''t send them out. Han 3000 glanced at everyone with a sneer, smiled coldly, and then he had to take a step back. But almost just about to take a step, at this time, several CHILDES suddenly stopped in front of Han 3000 and others. Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked at these guys gently¡° Even if it''s your wine, so what? The flower boat is an elegant place, and the people are very interested. However, you soiled it first, and now you smashed the wine pot to the ground, which hurt customs and elegance. It seems that you should calculate this account? " The leader is none other than Mr. Yuan. After Mr. Yuan''s death, the princes were obviously very proud. Obviously, there was no way to take Han 3000. When these people were hesitating, Mr. Yuan stood up and made trouble for Han 3000 again with his own strength. However, for Han 3000, this is expected. From their perspective, they are strong. The strong will only respect the strong and never pity the weak¡° I accidentally knocked down the wine. It''s not my intention. As for the matter of smashing the wine pot, are you all right to mention it? " Han 3000 said, "if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid those wine would have been eaten already."¡° Yellow sand monster, let''s go. " With that, Han 3000 was about to go forward with the pangolin¡° That''s it? " Young master Yuan said coldly¡° What do you want? " Han 3000 asked. Pangolin helpless stall: "big deal, we clean up our own place, you clean up the living room, one step back."¡° Just clean it up? Hehe, I''ll give you a knife and help you mend the wound. Is it even? " Yuan shaoleng said¡° If you really want to clean up, you can. Don''t say we don''t give you a chance. Lick it. It''s OK. How about it? " With that, a group of people looked at each other and smiled¡° Good. " Han 3000 smiled and nodded. A group of people burst into laughter for a while. Han 3000 also smiled gently. A group of people laughed more madly at last time. They laughed at Han Sanqian''s stupidity and laughed more than at this time. But I''m afraid they don''t know that Han Sanqi''s actual laughter is also laughing at them... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2716

    "Ha ha, you see, this fool is still laughing."


    "Hillbilly, for the sake of your happy smile, you''ll lick the land today."


    A group of people are eyeing, and Han 3000''s smile makes them have obvious anger in their eyes.


    One of them rushed directly to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 did not resist, smiled faintly, and let him grasp himself. However, the guy grabbed Han 3000 a little hard, but found that Han 3000''s body was as motionless as a mountain.


    He glanced awkwardly at Han 3000, then quickly clenched his teeth and exerted greater strength.


    But the problem is that even though this guy''s face is red, Han 3000 still stands motionless.


    "Fuck, this hick."


    With this guy''s cultivation ability, he can do a lot of things to show off. Therefore, in the face of such a situation, he can''t wait to rush out first to show himself.


    Who knows


    Even though he did his best, Han 3000''s body was inlaid on the ground. It can''t be said that it didn''t reflect. It was simply motionless.


    Embarrassment


    He fell into a dead embarrassment


    "Shit, you hick, I didn''t expect you to have a lot of strength. Shit, you farm yourself as a cow. Do you plough too much?" He covered up his embarrassment by drinking and scolding.


    "Yes, would you like to plough it, too? It''s good for your health. " Han 3000 smiled gently and his tone was flat.


    In this confrontation, Han 3000 didn''t even need to breathe.


    "I plough your mother!"


    He was angry, angry to the extreme, angry to madness!


    But at this time, Han 3000 not only did not panic at all, but even had some leisure and boredom.


    "This fucking hick is really a bull. I don''t know what kind of magic he used!" Someone scolded.


    "Don''t all Hicks do that? There is only brute force in space. The other side is just rubbish. "


    Almost at the same time when everyone was abusing, the guy who was extremely angry and almost lost his mind also used the final anger to directly push and secretly punch Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. The next second, his body suddenly flashed.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the guy suddenly flew out because of weightlessness and uncontrollable inertia, coupled with his excessive force, and hit Han 3000''s small wine table with his head. After smashing, he stopped nearby, and his face just fell on the ground where Han 3000 poured the wine before.


    "It seems that you can''t wait to drink." Han 3000 glanced at the pangolin behind him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Pangolin shook his head: "I can''t say I can''t wait. It''s just for drinking and crazy."


    "Shit, it''s so wonderful to rush over and drink with such a roaring posture. It''s worthy of being called the God of wine."


    The two goods sing in harmony, which is extremely ironic.


    "Hillbilly, you!"


    "You two guys..."


    "You''ve gone too far. Even if you drop wine, you''re beating people now."


    A group of people, surprised, glared at each other and surrounded.


    "Three thousand, you did make some mistakes." Pangolin also jumped out at this time and looked at Han 3000 helplessly shaking his head.


    "My brother, you want to drink so much. Don''t you know how to give someone some? The injured family is hungry and the dog pours on the food. " Pangolin nodded and criticized.


    Although it is criticism, it is obvious that the irony is more sufficient.


    The guy was lying on the wine beach, and his whole body was shaking madly with anger for a moment.


    A scholar can be killed, not humiliated.


    "Fuck you." The guy got up from the ground fiercely, his eyes were full of anger, and then rushed over in a few steps. He was looking for Han 3000''s trouble.


    But almost at this time, a soft voice rang out in the bead curtain: "everyone, stop here. The reception is not for the purpose of conflict. All the world are friends. Don''t hurt the harmony."


    "Friends? Is he a friend? "


    "Shit, it''s not as good as pigs and dogs. I smell when I stay with such people."


    "All the people are literate and martial, and there is no room for a reckless man with spare strength. What kind of elegant place is it?"


    "A reckless man, I don''t know who is the real reckless man." At this time, pangolin suddenly disdained cold hum.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2717

    "Shit, what the fuck are you talking about?"¡° If you have the guts, repeat what you just said. "¡° What if I say it ten times? "Reckless men?"¡° Damn, who is not a talented person with rich knowledge and talents? You''re blind to Mount Tai. "¡° You''re right. Anyone here is a generation of wenneng''an. How can you allow this mole ant to slander? Do you know what sin it is to despise the literati? " A group of people met angrily and were extremely angry. The pangolin, on the contrary, nodded: "what great crime? Beheading? "¡° It''s more than cutting off your head. Even if it''s killing your nine families, it''s never too much. " A man replied angrily. Pangolin nodded again, and then in everyone''s stunned eyes, counted: "then your heads have to fall."¡° What are you talking about? "¡° Isn''t it what you said? It''s a terrible crime to despise scholars. Isn''t it the greatest evil for you to be so disrespectful to my friends one by one? " Pangolin said, looking at Han 3000: "you say so many heads, which is more suitable to cushion your ass?" As soon as the voice fell, a group of people over there were stunned, but suddenly they burst into laughter¡° What the fuck did I think the grandson was talking about? As a result, he was talking about him? " Several of them, pointing to Han 3000, smiled forward and backward, with a stomachache¡° Shit, if this hick is also a scholar, ha ha, I won''t touch any fucking books from now on. "¡° I didn''t drink wine, but I was drunk and didn''t know why. Should I not eat chicken to the peak of my life? " A group of people ridiculed and laughed endlessly¡° Then you''d better stop reading. " Pangolin hit back¡° Well, don''t say I won''t give you a chance. You and I will compete. If you can take it within three sentences, I will recognize you as the winner. " A childe said coldly¡° OK, I won you. You call Daddy, I''m wrong. " The man was just stunned, smiled and nodded, "yes."¡° If you lose, you two dogs will roll off the flower boat by yourself. Don''t disturb our fun. "¡° Yes. " In the bead curtain, the woman in green wanted to speak again, but the woman in white waved her hand slightly to stop her. Then, he nodded at her. The woman in Green took the order and said, "my miss can make a question for judgment."¡° Miss, don''t hesitate to ask questions. " The man smiled confidently¡° Three thousand, go. " Pangolin whispered. Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly. He was really not interested in these things. However, a group of CHILDES are eyeing and look down on people. Han 3000 is not happy¡° Know you keep a low profile, just help me once. " Han 3000 nodded and got ready¡° Shuangmu is a forest. Since it is not the soul of the soul, why do you add Xi into a dream? "¡° The double moon is a friend. Since it''s not a bump, why does the mountain collapse? " The childe smiled¡° Good! " The audience immediately applauded¡° Two trees are forests. Since they are not showers, why do you add water and become drenched? " Han 3000 said slightly. Once this was said, only pangolins clapped and cheered, and no one answered. However, judging from the surprise of others, it was obvious that they had been shocked. In their eyes, wine is just a gift from Miss Su, who is pitiful and isolated. Miss Su''s family is beautiful and kind-hearted. It is well known in the world. No one would expect that Miss Su''s gift of wine is actually because Han 3000 has already opposed the previous pair¡° Is there anything else? " Within the bead curtain, the woman asked softly. The man immediately fell into difficulties and hurried to pace in place with a fan. Everyone was worried and thought hard one by one. They didn''t know how to do it again. But at this time, Han 3000 stood up slightly and said, "two days is prosperity. Since it is not the heaven of God, why do you sing with your mouth?"¡° This... "A group of people looked at each other. Han 3000 answered one and said he was ignorant. If he had to answer two, it was obvious that..." there must be such books at home, so naturally, they just met, so they could answer each other like a stream. " Some people disagree¡° Yes, if you have seed, continue to compare. " The man disagreed¡° What do you want to compete with? " Han 3000 road¡° Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, Qin characters naturally lead, how about playing Qin? " Jean?! Han 3000 was stunned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2718

    Back then, Han 3000, a pianist, became popular on the Internet and was called a male God by countless people. And it is that piano song that brings Su Yingxia and Han 3000 closer and witnesses their eternal love¡° You''re a little invincible, aren''t you? It''s all about the piano. What kind of competition is it? I don''t agree. " Pangolin dissatisfied. He was confident to compare, because he had seen Han 3000 before he became one of the pairs, so he dared to put forward the competition. But obviously, the development of things went beyond his imagination. Now, the advantageous projects are not there, and there is a Biqin. Pangolin is looking left and right. I don''t think Han 3000 looks like a person who can play the piano. If he cast pearls before swine, he might. Seeing Han 3000 lost in thought, the childe smiled proudly: "why, are you afraid?" Han 3000 was brought back to his mind by him. How could he be afraid? He just suddenly missed Su Yingxia. Inside the bead curtain, the woman in green wanted to stop it. After all, it had been said before, and the question was given by them. Now, the other party changes the competition project without permission, and there are violations first. But just as she was about to make a noise, the woman in white nodded. Therefore, she could only change her mouth: "childe, can you?"¡° It''s not bad, but there''s no piano I want. " Han 3000 sighed helplessly¡° Joke, there are three top bands on the flower boat. They have all kinds of harps, regardless of size or style. Why don''t you have the piano you want? " The childe''s angry voice disdained cold hum¡° Some people don''t know it at all, but they just make an excuse and pretend here. " The bystanders also laughed¡° In my opinion, don''t find excuses. Simply admit defeat and jump from here. " As soon as the voice fell, several people laughed. Pangolin came to Han 3000 and asked softly, "why don''t you give up this game? Anyway, we were ahead just now. Let''s fight with him for the last game." Han 3000 didn''t speak. He looked up slightly and looked at the bead curtain: "there is really no piano I want here."¡° Childe, you can say the style of the piano. We can arrange craftsmen to make it at any time. " Inside the bead curtain, the sound sounded¡° You''re right. There''s a large craftsman''s room under the flower boat. You can do anything. " Someone sneered¡° Yes. " Han 3000 nodded. In fact, he didn''t really want to compete, just because he suddenly thought of Qin and suddenly thought more of Su Yingxia. Naturally, he wanted to play a song for her here to sacrifice his thoughts. Han Sanqian naturally knew the piano like a paper palm and was very familiar with its principle and structure. At present, he drew several paintings, took out the drawings and handed them to the waitress. Next, a group of people returned to their seats and had a rest. During the rest, a group of people on the opposite side have been scanning Han 3000''s side with funny eyes from time to time. Pangolin''s heart is very empty. Han 3000 on one side has already flown back to the earth and Su Yingxia. There are bitterness and joy, but they all turn into honey and sweet in my heart¡° Creak! " About half an hour later, with the sudden sound of wood rubbing the floor in the hall, people looked up and saw that a black-and-white piano was being pushed in slowly. A group of people raised their heads and glanced. Even the women in white and green in Zhulian couldn''t help looking up at this time¡° What is this? "¡° Is this also called Qin? " A group of people whispered. Although everyone was proficient in rhythm, they were still very confused about this strange piano. Han 3000 got up slightly and walked a few steps to the side of the piano. The speed was very fast, but the workmanship was really fine. Although compared with professional piano makers, the accuracy of the piano sound was not particularly good, and some details were relatively unfamiliar, on the whole, Han 3000 was very satisfied to have such a piano in the eight directions world. He sat down slightly and touched the familiar piano. Han 3000 showed a faint happy smile. At almost the same time, the childe also sat next to the piano prepared in advance and glanced disdainfully at Han 3000. A competition on the piano officially began... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2719

    As the childe''s slender hand slowly stirred the strings, a leisurely sound suddenly sounded in the piano. Sometimes euphemistic, sometimes high pitched. People nodded one after another and soon immersed themselves in the sound of music¡° Accurate, accurate, accurate, wonderful, wonderful, wonderful "" ha ha, this guy is really a piano God. Every sound is almost accurate and not bad. "¡° Indeed, the so-called lingering sound is around the beam, but so it is. "¡° If you want to talk about your piano skills, I think you don''t have to compete anymore. Just the sound of the piano has won. " A group of young masters talked freely and did not mean to praise the young master''s piano skills. At this time, in the bead curtain, the woman in green also moved slightly with the sound of the piano. When she looked at the woman in white, she nodded slightly, which was recognition¡° Good! " With the end of the piano, everyone cheered. Obviously, the sound of the piano conquered everyone. Han 3000 also smiled at the childe to show his recognition. In terms of piano skills, the guy in front of him does have several brushes. He can control the sound very accurately, and the whole playing is also flowing, making people like entering the sound environment. However, for Han 3000''s praise, the man was proud with a cold hum and didn''t receive any affection at all¡° It''s your turn. " He took a white look at Han 3000, wanted to win his favor in this way, and then thought he wouldn''t lose so miserable? you must be dreaming! Han 3000 smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then put his hands slowly on the piano¡° When ~ ¡¤! " When the sound came out, Han 3000 immediately frowned. The sound is not very accurate! Thinking of this, he got up slightly, opened the piano cover and began debugging. However, the sound of "Dang" had surprised everyone and turned to the ground with laughter. Pangolins cover their faces with their hands and dare not read more¡° Listen, what''s that silly play? Ha ha, I''m so happy. "¡° Shit, my ears are burning. Is this also called playing the piano? "¡° Cattle play the piano, ha ha. " A group of people smiled forward and backward. Even in the bead curtain at this time, the woman in green shook her head helplessly, which was obviously quite disappointed. But Han 3000 didn''t mean to stop at all, but kept pressing other sounds. Tuning, that''s it. But such a sound, however, is completely out of the harsh sound of playing the piano in the beautiful contrast of others¡° Come on, come on, don''t fucking play. If you''re playing, you''ll play me back to the West. "¡° Shit, what a mess. I can''t stand it. You''ll die if you fucking lose, and you''ll come to harm all of us. "¡° Ah, I''m so convinced of the hick. " A group of people changed from laughing to scolding. Behind the bead curtain, the woman in green looked at the woman in white, and the woman in white nodded. Then the woman in green raised her body slightly, ready to let Han 3000 stop going on. But almost at the same time, Han 3000 got up slightly, then covered the piano cover and said politely, "OK, I can start."¡° Shit, he''s endless. "¡° Well, ah, my ears. "¡° I feel insulted in my ears! " A group of people cursed sadly. At this time, the woman in green looked at the woman in white again and waited for her decision. She hesitated for a long time, and finally nodded¡° Childe, please start. " Han 3000 nodded, then sat back slightly in front of the piano and moved his fingers. A wonderful note suddenly came with a sound. Tightly, a beautiful melody starts with the sound and plays slowly. On earth night, the piano music that swept the world sounded again. It used to be the earth, but now it is the world of all directions. Everyone''s ridicule and dissatisfaction, at this time, all stubbornly stuck in their faces, listened to this wonderful piano music, and even forgot to breathe for a time... At this time, Han 3000, selflessly continued to play and play... This will be another piano night in the world of all directions! Slowly, Qubi. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2720

    Crisp, empty, graceful and neat, with a trace of boldness and delicacy, fangfo constructs a pair of space and beautiful pictures in front of everyone.


    delude one to folly.


    Even after Han 3000 finished the song, people were still intoxicated with it and couldn''t extricate themselves for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, a burst of applause burst out in the quiet space.


    It''s a pangolin!


    Even this product has just been completely immersed in the music.


    With the applause of pangolin, the people in the whole hall recovered slightly.


    A group of Childe and young master looked at each other and were shocked for a moment.


    "This... This beautiful song just now is... Played by the Hick?"


    "I just heard the whole person feel floating."


    "It makes people''s scalp numb. It''s like falling into a dream."


    "It sounds so fucking good."


    "How is that possible? With his mother''s ashen face, he looks like a man who can play the sound of nature? "


    "Is he cheating?"


    "Yes, he is definitely cheating. He can''t and is not qualified to play such a song."


    While turning to shock, a group of people are more skeptical attacks.


    However, even if they attack again, they can''t change the fact that Han 3000 sat here and played a song.


    After the bead curtain, the woman in white gently raised her eyes and looked back at the woman in green behind her.


    A faint intoxication appeared on the beautiful face of the woman in green. She had never heard such a special musical instrument, let alone the music of nature played by this special music.


    "Childe, what are these musical instruments?" The woman in green looked at the woman in white, so she asked softly.


    "Piano." Han 3000 micro channel.


    "Piano, good name. The sound is too fucking steel. I like it." Pangolin said with a smile. After that, the goods whispered to the bead curtain: "by the way, the two of them have finished playing. Should our brother win?"


    The woman in green did not answer, but looked at Han 3000 and said, "childe, can you play another song?"


    These words are almost the consensus of everyone present. Everyone wants another song!


    But at the same time, the non answer of the woman in green also declares who is the ultimate winner.


    There is no more perfect praise for the winner than another song.


    Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "no, this song is played only for one person." After that, he got up slightly, covered the piano frame and walked slowly to his seat.


    Then Han 3000 sat quietly, took a sip of wine and looked slightly at the night sky outside the boat.


    Yingxia, I miss you. Do you hear me?


    In the Pearl curtain, the woman in green was slightly angry. For her, she could invite a song together. In fact, it has given each other a lot of face. Generally, on this flower boat, no one can refuse this proposal.


    The man in front of us is the first time and can only be the last time.


    But just as she was doing it, the woman in white gently stretched out her hand to stop her, smiled at her and shook her head. The meaning was self-evident.


    The woman in green immediately wondered why she should respect this impolite guy so much.


    "Shit, you hick, what do you mean? Miss Su asked you to play a song, but you didn''t give face? "


    "Shit, you''re so arrogant."


    "It''s too much."


    A group of people shocked Han 3000''s performance. Soon, they caught Han 3000''s refusal and began to wantonly crusade.


    "Shit, I can''t stand it. Just pretend to be a big tail wolf in front of us. I dare to refuse Miss Su''s intention. I can''t stand it first."


    "You''re right. This hick is hateful. I have to teach him a lesson."


    A group of people were filled with righteous indignation. Then they slowly approached Han 3000. The powerful anti Buddha was going to devour Han 3000 alive.


    "Why, they are so angry that they can''t afford to lose. They have to hit people." Pangolin slanted his eyes and said sarcastically.


    People were more angry, but at this time, a pair of big hands blocked in front of everyone. Then, he turned smartly: "we can naturally afford to lose."


    As soon as the voice fell, he moved in his hand and just played the piano. The childe suddenly flew out of the flower boat.


    "But, Wendu, although you won, do you dare to continue to compete?"


    "Than what?" Pangolin road.


    "Fighting!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2721

    "What?" Pangolin was stunned.


    But this reflection was obviously captured by a group of them. Childe yuan was not talking, but he shook his hand slightly. The dog leg next to him said proudly: "lengthen your ears, listen clearly, my childe said, fighting!"


    "Poof!"


    Pangolin took a mouthful of old wine and sprayed it directly out of its mouth.


    "What the fuck do you mean, asshole?" The dog was so angry that he had to fight the pangolin when he rushed up.


    Simply, he was directly blocked by childe yuan.


    A dying soldier has no intention of humiliation.


    To humiliate is also to humiliate the dying general.


    Besides, this is not the one who can be scared to spray wine.


    Although Mr. Yuan''s literary talent is excellent and well-known, his martial arts are also excellent. However, many times, he is more interested in literature and rarely deliberately expresses force.


    Because for his son yuan, killing with a knife is nothing. Killing with the tip of a pen is a real expert.


    He likes the challenge and enjoys it.


    He didn''t pay attention to the pangolin at all. It was Han 3000 who showed his face just now. Naturally, the goal of Childe yuan was also Han 3000.


    Hit people in the face. That''s the key.


    Han 3000 was so beautiful just now that he would look so awesome when he beat him later.


    "How''s it going? Afraid? " Young master yuan looked at Han 3000 and said coldly.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake his head: "forget it. We can fight with each other. If we don''t say it, it will hurt our health. Besides, we are outsiders."


    "Fuck you, you counselled, and you made a bunch of fucking excuses?" Someone immediately angrily patted Han 3000''s table and roared.


    "That''s right, you counsellor, waste. Come and fight if you have seed."


    "You are a real hero. Are you a man?"


    In the face of these people''s angry eyes and roars, Han 3000 just shook his head, then slightly raised his glass and wanted to drink.


    "You drink your mother?!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, a big hand violently knocked the wine in Han 3000 cups to the ground.


    For a while, the glass fell and the wine spilled.


    In Han 3000''s eyes, he also began to be slightly angry.


    As a later guest, Han 3000 didn''t want to get into trouble, but the other party forced him again and again. Even now, he didn''t mean to let Han 3000 go.


    To be exact, they are not going to let go of themselves.


    Pangolin was also obviously surprised. He saw the anger in Han 3000''s eyes and knew that some terrible things might happen.


    "It''s not good to have a good literary fight. You have to fight. You''re hopeless. You can''t open any pot. Hey." Pangolin shook his head helplessly.


    What''s the difference between fighting with Han 3000 and playing broadsword in front of Guan Gong?!


    The only difference may be that Guan Gong''s knife is only more than ten meters long, and these people''s knives are used to peel fruit


    "Good!" Han 3000 slightly put down his hand: "what kind of fighting method?"


    "How do you want to fight!"


    "I''m free." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Well, that''s what you said." Prince yuan smiled coldly.


    I''m really afraid you don''t dare to take the move. At that time, you can''t humiliate you, and you dare to humiliate yourself and fight casually.


    "How about a big one?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "what kind of Dharma?"


    "Unrestricted fighting, simply speaking, unrestricted moves, skills, weapons, anything. Most importantly, unrestricted life and death, dare you?" Childe yuan sneered.


    "Just don''t limit weapons." Han 3000 road.


    "What? Afraid of being cut to death. " Someone laughed.


    "No, it''s just that I don''t need weapons to deal with you." Han 3000 smiled softly.


    "Arrogance!" Childe yuan drank coldly: "but arrogant people will eventually pay for their arrogance!"


    "Really?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Let''s wait and see. Come on, pen and ink serve." He shouted loudly, and suddenly someone went to get the pen and ink. At this time, he looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile: "the sword has no eyes, and it is difficult to fully control the internal power. Therefore, sign the form of life and death and never die. However, there is another way not to die."


    "Oh?"


    "Those who want to admit defeat and are afraid of death, kneel down and kowtow and call Grandpa."


    Everyone laughed, and almost at this time, the pen and paper and ink were also brought up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2722

    Han 3000 also smiled: "it seems that you have a winning ticket?"¡° Nonsense, do you know what Mr. Yuan''s nickname is? "¡° The nickname "ten thousand enemies" means ten thousand soldiers. My son yuan can arrive alone. "¡° Although you have seed, your brain is really hard to use. You dare to compete with Childe yuan. "¡° Silly, if you don''t want to die later, kowtow and call Grandpa. "¡° Ha ha ha! " The crowd was laughing again, defending the Buddha. Later, they could see the scene of Han 3000 being beaten clearly. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile. As soon as the man put down his pen, paper and ink, he directly picked up his pen and wrote down his name¡° Pangolin! " Seeing the name, a group of people were very happy. The hillbilly is really a fucking hillbilly. Even his own name is so earthy that it falls into pieces. Pangolin, the real pangolin himself, shook his head helplessly at this time. I don''t know where the courage of these scholars boasted of their talents. There are only two kinds of people who dare to sign their names directly regardless of what is written on the certificate of life and death. They are either fools with poor brain, or they have real skills and can be arrogant. Obviously, Han 3000''s words and deeds are not fools, so naturally it is most likely the latter. At this point, even the pangolin who did not experience the power of Han 3000 would be cautious if it was met for the first time, and would never be so careless¡° Everybody! " At this time, after the bead curtain, the woman in green opened her mouth reluctantly. Originally, when the two invited to fight, the woman in white had asked the woman in green to stop. However, the girl was obviously unhappy with Han 3000 because Han 3000 refused to play the piano and was reluctant to speak. Until the woman in white was angry in her eyes and the appearance of life and death had been taken out, she hurried to speak¡° The flower boat tour is just a literary and artistic tour for everyone to participate in the Fang family''s wedding. It''s just that everyone meets in poetry. There''s no need to use a knife or a gun. " Hearing the Su family''s advice, Mr. Yuan was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile: "now a woman has cleared the siege for you. I can''t force you to fight or pretend to be a grandson. You choose for yourself. I can regard the life and death certificate you signed as not received." Although it seemed that he was really listening to the Su family, in fact, no one could tell that he was just using a fierce general to excite Han 3000. If you agree, isn''t this a soft rice man who relies on women to help? Don''t say Han 3000 doesn''t pay attention to these people at all. Even if Han 3000 is not as good as them, with Han 3000''s personality, will he be willing¡° I''ll give you the same. " Han 3000 smiled¡° OK, smelly boy, you have a fucking seed. " Mr. Yuan gave a great praise, and then the woman in the Pearl curtain said, "Miss Su, you heard that, Mr. Yuan is determined to compete with me." In the bead curtain, the woman in green turned her white eyes silently. In the eyes of the woman in white, the anti Buddha said that people are asking for death and can''t stop it. The woman in white sighed helplessly and stopped talking. Seeing that no one spoke in the Pearl curtain, childe yuan smiled proudly. With his wisdom, there was no problem he couldn''t solve. Now, lift the pen in your hand and quickly write the word of life and death on the form of life and death. But when everyone didn''t pay attention, he knelt down and called grandpa to stop the game. But the winner can still kill the loser. The purpose of doing so is self-evident. After writing this sentence, he smiled darkly. However, he didn''t know that what he had done had already been seen by Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2723

    Seeing this, pangolin quickly took some peanuts and put them in front of him. Then, a glass of good wine was filled and ready to see a good play. Over there, a group of Childe brothers also returned to their seats. They talked and laughed one by one. It seemed that they were discussing how miserable Han 3000 would be later. In the bead curtain, the woman in white was worried, but the woman in green was indifferent. Among you, she was most optimistic about Mr. Yuan''s literary ability first, while Wu was no second. As they settled down, the things around the hall were quickly removed, and both sides were empty. Prince yuan''s clothes were tied around his waist and his fan was pinned to his chest. At this time, the servant handed over two long swords. The body of the sword is green. When you look at it, it''s extraordinary. Glancing at Han 3000, he sneered with disdain. Then he said in a cold voice, "don''t say I bully you. This is a steel sword made of cold iron. It''s extremely sharp. I''ll take it and you''ll take it." Then he took out his sword with both hands, threw it with his left hand and threw it to Han 3000. Han 3000 took it gently, then threw the sword gently: "I said, I don''t need weapons." Young master yuan gave a cold light in his eyes: "smelly boy, you asked for it." Han 3000 disdained to smile and smiled¡° I want you to look good. " Young master yuan drank coldly. The next second, he lifted his sword in his right hand and was like lightning¡° Shit, so fast! "¡° Young master yuan is really young master yuan. The speed is amazing. " Everyone was surprised when he stabbed with a sword, which was enough to show that the son of yuan was extraordinary. If you are an ordinary person, this guy can really rely on his own ability to make a big splash, but unfortunately, this guy is so immortal that he has to find Han 3000. This speed is slow for Han 3000. It''s really slow. As slow as Han 3000, he didn''t even want to hide. Simply, her body shape is slightly positive. Anyway, the Horsehead woman has repaired the immortal Xuan armor for herself and sewed the frost jade armor for herself. Han 3000 wants to try. What will be the match between the two. The cultivation of young master yuan is really not low at present. Even in the Central Plains of the eight directions world, he is definitely an expert. It happens that he is a good touchstone¡° Shit, what the fuck is that boy doing? If he doesn''t flash or hide, is he crazy? "¡° That boy has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. How can he go crazy? I think it''s obviously stupid. " A group of people were quite surprised, not to mention the pangolin itself. At this time, they couldn''t help frowning¡° Although I know you are strong, strong enough to be even boundless, but there are people outside the people, there are mountains outside the mountains, Han 3000, Han 3000, you are so crazy that you don''t defend directly? " Pangolin thought strangely. But as pangolin can see, Han 3000 really doesn''t defend at all¡° Yes? I''m so close that you forgot to dodge? " Suddenly, Mr. Yuan''s figure had approached Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t dodge at all, he sneered for a moment, but at the same time, he suddenly felt boring. Because the boy is too weak¡° That guy... "Almost at the same time, in the bead curtain, the woman in green clearly saw that Han 3000 didn''t dodge. The key is that childe yuan also found this and went down with a sword to his heart¡° When! " A crisp sound of iron colliding with iron. Accompanied by a more crisp iron sound, and then a dull sound. All the people on the scene stared wide and looked at the field inconceivably. They swore that they would not believe what was in front of them unless they saw it with their own eyes, even if they killed them. The cold iron sword has been broken. Young master yuan''s whole person hit Han 3000''s shoulder because of the broken sword, but he seemed to hit a mountain. With the muffled sound, young master yuan''s whole person flew backwards for several meters. Boom! There was a loud noise on the ground, and Mr. Yuan''s body, which flew upside down, also hit the ground heavily. In contrast, Han 3000 stood in place, unmoved, and even smiled at the corners of his mouth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2724

    Silence! For a moment, the needle fell and could be heard. Stupid, the whole person is stupid. This is the most true portrayal of almost everyone today. Mr. Yuan is an attacker, but in today''s situation, there has been an incredible reversal. What flies upside down is not the attacked, but the attacked. This is so outrageous that people explode in situ¡° It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible. "¡° Young master yuan is clearly attacking. How could he suddenly fly out backwards? "¡° What''s more, the most fucking outrageous thing is that the grandson... Even blocked the sword with his body and broke the sword made of cold iron. What''s the fucking concept? "¡° Is that guy''s body harder than fucking cold iron? "¡° How is this possible? Cold iron is one of the hardest materials in the world. The sword is made of iron like mud. Its texture is extremely hard. Not to mention a small human body, even the stone mountain and iron sea will never break. "¡° Brother Mo, he''s right. Cold iron is by no means an ordinary thing. It can''t be broken in the process of fighting, let alone with the strength of stabbing. " A group of people swear, and even have the appearance of swearing with people''s hair. However, the facts are better than all eloquence. The facts in front of them will only make their words more absurd and ignorant. The bead curtain was inside, and the woman in green at this time was completely stupid. Her big mouth could not be closed, and her beautiful eyes were fixed there. The woman in white also looked up slightly at this time. On her disappointed face, she suddenly had brilliance. In the hall, Han 3000 sneered. He didn''t destroy the effect of black armor and frost jade armor. Although he had expected to be very invincible, what he didn''t expect was that he could be invincible to this extent. Childe yuan covered his chest and struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were full of doubts, but more was endless anger. In front of this bitch, he should have caused a sensation in the audience and completely reduced to a laughing stock, which is unbearable for the arrogant him¡° You successfully angered me. " He spit a mouthful of water, looked at Han 3000 and said coldly. Han 3000 looked at him calmly and didn''t move. The next second, Mr. Yuan suddenly drank, simply threw away the broken sword in his hand, turned his hands into claws and attacked fiercely¡° Yuan''s family hunts evil claws! "¡° It''s said that everything will be completely annihilated under this claw. God, I can see such miraculous skills in my lifetime. "¡° Mr. Yuan is worthy of both literature and martial arts. Although he doesn''t know what the hell he did and can resist Mr. Yuan''s cold iron sword, how can he think of it? Mr. Yuan without the iron sword is the real terror? "¡° Now, I''ll see how the boy died. " When a group of people saw Mr. Yuan''s move, their shock was soon replaced by joy. Hunting devil''s claw is the foundation of the yuan family. It has long been famous for thousands of years. Naturally, it goes without saying that it is invincible. Han 3000 just frowned slightly. Although the claw is really fierce and has a strong wind, ordinary people can''t eat it at all. But that''s relative to ordinary people¡° Hick, I want you to pieces. " He drank fiercely and hit with one claw¡° That guy... Why doesn''t he move? "¡° Isn''t he crazy? Damn it, he thought his body could be hard enough to break the cold iron sword and resist the attack of the demon hunter''s palm? "¡° If the cold iron sword is steel and only Yang, then the hunting claw is from Yin to Yang. Even if his body is as strong as a mountain, he can only be crushed. " A group of people angrily attacked Han 3000. Han 3000 was still motionless, almost when the devil''s claw of Prince yuan was close to 3000 and a half meters away from Han. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly moved. He suddenly raised his right foot slightly, and then stamped the ground with a loud noise. For a long time, a strong Qi suddenly dispersed from him. Boom!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2725

    What''s more exaggerated is that Mr. Yuan, who originally attacked Han 3000 with his claws, suddenly looked like a piece of broken paper charging forward. Suddenly, he encountered a force 10 gale and became so weak that he flew backwards without the wind.


    Bang!


    The body is directly inlaid on the gate post above the flower boat living room!


    After everyone was hit by the fierce wind, as soon as they opened their eyes, they saw such a terrible scene, and they were stunned one by one.


    Over there, the bead curtain was also obviously lifted by the wind, and now it fell slightly. With the shaking of the bead curtain, it can be seen that the woman in white gently put down her long sleeve to cover her face, revealing her amazing face.


    The woman in green, however, was simply many, her small mouth was open again, and her beautiful eyes were full of shock!


    "This..." she murmured, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah!"


    Almost at the same time, on the wooden pillar, Mr. Yuan shouted in pain, and the blood flowed from the corners of his mouth because of his mouth.


    He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked down at the blood in his hands, and a nameless anger burned madly in his heart.


    Blood is blood. Today, his lofty son yuan was not only humiliated by a hick, but more importantly, the Hick dared to hurt himself.


    When has he been treated like this for decades?!


    Everyone is shocked now. This guy hurt himself, even in the bead curtain.


    No, absolutely not.


    What he has lost, he must take it back with his own hands.


    And Han 3000 in front of him must die.


    He has absolutely no qualification for this kind of garbage. He can step on his head to the top.


    He doesn''t deserve it, and no one in the world deserves it, because he should have been the one standing at the top of the world.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly smiled darkly, and a black breath began to spread slowly.


    Then, his delicate appearance began to become a little ferocious, and there was a trace of scarlet in his eyes.


    "I''m... Possessed."


    "Young master yuan, he is... Possessed."


    Possessed?!


    Han 3000 smiled. Maybe others turned pale when talking about it, but for Han 3000, what kind of devil is better than him?


    He just looked at it indifferently, and even disdained to give him a chance to let him do it first.


    On the flower boat, everything began to shake slightly. Outside the flower boat, the stars turned around, and a strong pressure fell from the sky.


    "What a strong evil spirit!"


    "It''s suffocating."


    Everyone was surprised and even felt a strong uneasiness.


    "Kill the devil!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    As soon as he drank, he smiled. For a while, there were lights flashing on the flower boat. For a time, there were countless ghost like shadows beside the flower boat. They moved with the wind.


    At almost the same time, the body of Mr. Yuan, who was inlaid on the wooden column, suddenly hit, one into two, two into four, four into eight, eight into thousands.


    In just a few moments, the whole hall was almost full of this guy.


    "This... How can people prevent it?"


    "I didn''t expect that childe yuan had such a killing move!"


    "It''s fucking fierce, but I like it!"


    When a group of people were shocked, they secretly praised each other.


    "Now, he''s not going to stop, is he?" In the Pearl curtain, the woman in green whispered.


    But the fact is that Han 3000 still hasn''t moved, and even wants to laugh when he sees these residual shadows.


    At this speed, what''s the fun to play with yourself? Even if there are thousands of shadows, but the speed can''t be raised, it''s just something that people can see at a glance.


    "Fancy." Han 3000 disdained a cold hum.


    The next second, Han 3000 still didn''t move.


    Then he raised his foot slightly.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, everything stopped suddenly, and even the Wan Dao figure of master yuan suddenly merged into a body on the left side of Han 3000''s body.


    As he spoke slowly, the tense atmosphere at the scene completely disappeared for a time.


    "What''s the matter?" Some people suspect.


    "It''s not fair!" Childe yuan suddenly turned back and said to the people in the bead curtain and present.


    "This guy must have some special treasure to protect himself, so he can only defend but not attack. He''s a fart hero. If you have seed, put down your defense!" Childe yuan was dissatisfied.


    Han 3000 suddenly smiled, "are you sure?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2726

    Pangolin stared at Mr. Yuan like a ghost. He really saw it today. What''s the meaning of looking for a smoking type when there''s nothing to do. Han 3000 doesn''t move or attack. He''s just a simple defense. Isn''t that bad? At least it gives you enough opportunity to attack without causing any damage to you, although it may make people unable to break the defense and collapse. But the collapse is always a matter of heart. He won''t be beaten by Han 3000. He doesn''t even know his mother, okay. But this wonderful flower still took the initiative to fight¡° Shit, this is definitely the most abnormal request I''ve ever heard. " Pangolin shook his head helplessly, and then drank the wine¡° You''re right. I think the Hick just took some unknown treasure, and then played shameless here. Relying on our unfamiliarity with his treasure, he was very mysterious and powerful. "¡° The tortoise''s shell is so hard that even the king of the forest can''t attack him. If you want to eat him, you will eat because of his hard shell. Does this mean that the tortoise is the king of the forest? "¡° Yes, this metaphor is very appropriate. "¡° If you''re a hero, a hick, if you have seed, fight one by one. "¡° Yes, you can only defend. Are you really a turtle? Or a shrinking turtle? " For such a rude request, the childe present not only did not have any objection, but also gave full support one by one, and even spoke ironically against Han 3000. How can this not make people feel ridiculous. In the Pearl curtain, although the woman in green was dissatisfied with Han 3000 just now, she knew that it was normal who used what way in the martial arts competition. It was obviously unreasonable to ask someone to give up defense. Therefore, when she was about to say something to stop it, what surprised her was that at this time, the woman in white suddenly turned her head. Then she shook her head gently at her. A trace of surprise suddenly appeared on the beautiful face of the woman in green. Why... Why should even the young lady agree?! She has always been reasonable, and even when she wanted to correct Han 3000 just now, she has been blaming herself slightly with her eyes. How come now in front of the real right and wrong, her young lady unexpectedly chose the default? What does this mean? However, since the young lady was interested, she had no choice but to sigh and stop talking. Han 3000 in the center of the hall was waiting for Mr. Yuan''s answer¡° Fuck, what are you pretending with me here? Do you want me to be sure? "¡° If you''re a man, you''d better put away your suit and let''s fight with real guns and knives. Isn''t that what a man should look like? " Prince yuan smiled coldly. Han 3000 smiled and nodded. He withdrew suddenly, dissipated his energy, and then straightened his body slightly: "OK, I don''t defend." Hearing Han 3000''s answer, childe yuan couldn''t help laughing. This is exactly what he wants. He attacked fiercely and killed everywhere, but Han Sanqian''s defense has always been a headache for him, which is equivalent to weakening half of his power. However, if Han 3000 doesn''t defend but just plays against him, he will be sure to win! No one can take any advantage of the attack with himself! This is Mr. Yuan''s absolute confidence in himself¡° Now that you''ve agreed, you''ll die. "Childe yuan smiled in a ferocious voice. The next second, the figure moved, the stars in the sky turned, and a strong magic pressure fell from the sky. Everything has recovered the terror just now! But Han 3000 at this time just smiled gently and didn''t even take a more look at childe yuan¡° What the hell is that boy doing? "¡° Is he ill? "¡° Or do you pretend to be addicted? Didn''t you agree to attack and not defend? Still fucking still now? "¡° Ha ha, as I said earlier, this silly ratio basically relies on an unknown treasure for defense. Now it can''t use defense, so that silly ratio is silly, and now it won''t even move. " With that, several people nodded. Han Sanqian just smiled, suddenly, even slightly closed his eyes... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2727

    "Is he really looking for death?" In the Pearl curtain, the woman in green also found that Han 3000 closed her eyes at this time¡° Or, confident? "¡° But this is simply impossible. Childe yuan has deep cultivation and now he is turning demons into the country. Even if he is an expert among the experts, it is absolutely impossible for him to be so confident and can be completely ignored. " Yes, in theory, even the peerless experts in the eight wastelands should be careful to deal with the blow of Childe yuan, and it is impossible not only not to move, but even to close their eyes. But the problem is that Han 3000 has never been and should not be judged by common sense¡° Don''t you think it''s troublesome to go around? " Han 3000 suddenly smiled. Mr. Yuan ignored it at all. His whole body turned into thousands, and his noumenon was hidden in it, constantly wandering around Han 3000. Perhaps, he thinks that this move will dazzle Han 3000. In fact, Han 3000''s closing his eyes seems to confirm his arrogant conjecture. But in fact, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, he was just like an old woman in her 80s. At this time, he kept moving around and around in a pacing way. Even if he has thousands of shadows, his body has already been captured by Han 3000¡° Fancy! " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly turned over, one handed direct luck, even lit a red fire and blue electricity on his arm, and slapped directly on Mr. Yuan who had just launched the raid. Young master yuan was shocked. He hid for a long time and finally found the biggest gap, but as soon as he started, he was found by the other party. Is this guy lucky? Can you meet this?! However, surprised, Mr. Yuan soon stabilized his figure. Even if he finds out, so what? It''s just that the fool doesn''t hide. He''s so arrogant that he slaps himself directly. It''s no different from looking for death¡° Just now, how many honors you won on me that you can''t get in your life. Now, what a terrible price you have to pay, hick, die. " As soon as the voice fell, childe yuan suddenly released his momentum. The whole person was completely wrapped by the powerful black magic gas. With the power of destroying thunder, he suddenly smashed into Han 3000. Even if the distance of the sprint is very short, the strong wind force driven by it still blows the strong wind of the people around¡° What a powerful force. " The woman in green whispered. If she was still angry that Han 3000 refused him just now, she sympathized with Han 3000''s encounter with such a powerful opponent. Compared with him, although Han 3000''s arms jump with blue and purple electricity and burn with red fire, they are really small and weak compared with the thunder trend of Childe yuan. Only pangolin, leisurely lying down, carrying a wine pot, leisurely drinking wine¡° Really? " Han 3000 smiled coldly and pushed it away. Bang! The palm meets the ghost claw of Childe yuan! The two energies collide, time, and the anti Buddha is completely frozen at this time. But the next second, after a short stagnation, two powerful explosions burst into the hall, destroying all the tables and chairs and turning them into powder. Outside the hall, countless people were directly blown into the hall barrier. If the guards outside hadn''t rescued them in time, I''m afraid they could be directly shocked out of the flower boat on the spot. Even the bead curtain was completely floating at this time. The woman in white raised her hand to support her sleeve and struggled to resist, while the woman in green swayed and almost blew away. But no one cares. Everyone''s eyes are staring at the two people in the field¡° Roar! " Suddenly, on Han 3000''s arm, the red fire and blue purple electricity suddenly flourished, and an invisible and huge force suddenly burst! Boom! The claws were destroyed, and Han Sanyi''s palm was as powerful as a bamboo. He smashed the claws directly, and one palm turned into a fist, directly hitting the abdomen of young master yuan¡° What?! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2728

    "Poof!" With someone''s exclamation, Mr. Yuan, who was on his fist, suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed blood like fog on the spot. With the fist hit, Mr. Yuan''s body was directly bent into a bow because of the force. Even after he sprayed the blood mist with severe pain, the blood continued to drip from his mouth like plasma. Pain! Extreme pain! Fangfo was punched directly through the chest! But in his eyes, more is unwilling! How did this happen?! How could this be?! He was unwilling. He was angry. He even wanted to catch Han 3000 and ask him why?! With his strength and the skill of his son yuan, he was invincible and could not have an enemy. But today, he was defeated in the hands of an unknown person. Moreover, it almost ended in such a bleak form. The proud claw has no advantage at all. On the contrary, it is smashed by one punch in the most direct confrontation, leaving the other party with a more domineering, ferocious and majestic image. The strongest skill of yuan family? And his own demonization. Once, how brilliant these were, now, it nailed itself to the pillar of shame, how deep. The people under the stage were also completely stunned. One by one, they even forgot to breathe. Just looked at the center of the living room, which was a shocking result. There is no banter like that in the imagination, and there is no joy like that in the imagination. Some are just a moment of slaughter, or even... It can be called a second kill! However, it was not the humble hick who was killed by the second, but the son of Yuan who had high hopes and never even suspected¡° Am I dazzled? "¡° Don''t talk about spending money. I even suspect I''m dreaming. "¡° That guy''s fist not only broke the devil''s claw, but even... He can even hit Mr. Yuan directly in the abdomen with such a simple and overbearing way. What a powerful force? "¡° Mr. Yuan''s accomplishments are already in the realm of killing evil. Although he is not a master level eight wasteland expert, he is also a first-class expert. How can someone break him with brute force and hit him? "¡° Unless, in front of this hick, his cultivation is at least two levels higher than the realm of killing evil. Otherwise, he could not simply kill young master yuan! "¡° There is only one eight wasteland realm left above the realm of punishing evil. Don''t say that this boy can be higher than the eight wasteland realm. I don''t believe in the eight wasteland realm alone. "¡° Yes, in the eight directions world, the youngest master of the eight wasteland realm is at least 100 years old. This boy is young, but at most 30. How can there be such a screening realm? "¡° But he did. " Someone shook his head, unwilling to continue to waste the facts¡° Will... Will we be wrong from the beginning? He didn''t have any secret treasure to protect himself at all, but just used his cultivation to resist the attack of young master yuan? " Someone guessed. But this speculation, obviously, made everyone couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. This explanation seems to be the only one that can run through the front and back, but if it comes true, it may be too abnormal. A young man has such abnormal cultivation? What is he¡° It''s not a true God, it''s a loose fairy! "¡° Moreover, it is definitely the leading existence among the Sanxian, even the person closest to God. " When two people fell to the ground in two languages, a group of young masters were silent. Within the bead curtain. The woman in green covered her mouth with her hands. She was surprised and almost lost her voice. Even the woman in white stood up for the first time and muttered unbelievably looking at the scene. Failed?! Even if the woman in white had been prepared, she knew that Han 3000 was by no means a thing in the pool. But she never dreamed that the victory and defeat would come so fast and so decisive. The war between the two, even just at the beginning, came to an end. As expected, he was not a thing in the pool, but a real dragon in the ninth five year plan! One fly, startle the world! The woman in white suddenly showed a smile on her face. The woman in green immediately blushed and nodded. Then she took a slight step forward and said something that made Han 3000 stunned. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2729

    "The outcome is decided."¡° I think we can finish ahead of time. " In the bead curtain, the voice of the woman in green spread all over the hall. It was originally the voice of ice and clear clouds. At this time, it was mixed with bursts of hidden joy¡° Do you have any comments? " To say just now, it must be a group of people who stand up against it, and it is likely that someone will even yell. But at this time, the whole venue was silent, and no one dared to fart. Although, many people have been very unhappy looking at Han 3000 because of the slightly happy tone of the woman in green. But even Mr. Yuan, a leading figure in all fields, is now honestly hanging under the fist of Han 3000. Who dares to move a penny? How arrogant these people were in the past, and how counselled they are now¡° Since everyone has no opinion, I have no opinion. Come here. " As soon as the voice fell, she clapped her hands gently. At that time, eight four men and four women in gorgeous clothes came out slowly with a tray covered with red cloth and a smile on their faces. The eight people lined up and stood in front of the bead curtain. Then, the two waitresses who poured wine just walked up and lifted the red cloth on the tray in the hands of the eight people one by one. At Dayton time, the whole hall of Huazhou became very bright. From left to right, almost all kinds of glittering treasures are placed on each plate. Blood Red Diamonds similar to monkey''s head, rare black ice shining with green light, and all kinds of good things that can''t be named. Although Han 3000 doesn''t know him, he is also a "local tyrant" who has entered the auction house. Based on his experience alone, he can judge that each of these eight things is invaluable. If he wants to be together at the same time, he can be rich¡° Childe, please. " The two waitresses smiled at Han 3000, and then each stepped aside. The meaning is self-evident. Han 3000 frowned slightly: "for me?" The two waitresses nodded and said with a smile: "this is the prize for the chief of poetry and wine, but it is also..." I''m rich, I''m rich. " Before the two waitresses finished their words, the pangolin ran up to the top of the fart. Looking at the eight plates of treasures, the eyes of the goods exuded the essence of wealth fans. Although he knew Han 3000 was very rich, he didn''t know how rich Han 3000 was. The eight pots of rare treasures in front of him were huge wealth. Pangolins would not be polite¡° Wear... Yellow sand monster. " Seeing that the goods had run to the servants and couldn''t put down the gold, silver and jewelry on the basin, Han 3000 quickly stopped him. Han 3000 bent slightly and whispered to the rear of the bead curtain: "the so-called reactive power is not rewarded. I don''t need these things."¡° As for the chief of poetry and wine, I have no intention. " Han 3000 shook his head. He has never participated in the literary fight, and the martial fight is forced to be helpless. He has no interest in what is the leader of poetry and wine¡° Whether intentionally or unintentionally, you always win the game. In that case, according to the regulations, these things are yours. " The sound in the bead curtain is soft¡° I don''t need these things. " Han 3000 shook his head. How can you collect valuables at will¡° You don''t need it, but maybe the little girl needs it, so please take it. "¡° Oh, I said Han San... Pangolin, are you stupid? " Pangolin walked up a few steps. Then he looked at Han 3000 depressed and said, "there''s something for free. Why not?" Free? Han 3000 ignored this guy. Instead, he frowned and said suspiciously, "girl, what do you mean? I don''t need it. You may need it? " Han 3000 sounded strange. It seemed that he had something to say¡° Oh, I said to Xiang ba... No, sir, don''t pretend to be confused. You have all the sunflowers of poetry and wine. Don''t you know why? " Someone said depressed. Han 3000 looked around and did not understand: "I really don''t know."¡° Oh, in a word, marry a beauty and be a rich man. "¡° These eight pots of rare treasures are nothing but a dowry! "¡° Dowry? " Han Sanyi Leng! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2730

    What the fuck is this?


    Well, how does it have anything to do with the dowry?!


    "The Su family is beautiful. They hold a poetry and wine party. If they win the first prize, they can take their beauty and get the rare treasures given by the Su family. From then on, beauty and money are in hand and go to the peak of life."


    A group of people sighed helplessly, and their words were always sour.


    After all, this is the dream in everyone''s heart, but this dream was crushed by Han 3000.


    Han 3000 people were stupid. They quickly bowed and hurriedly said, "Miss, I''m afraid it''s a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?" In the bead curtain, the voice of the woman in green was confused, but also angry.


    "Yes, I really don''t know the chief of your poetry and wine."


    "I thought you were going north, so I just took a ride. But who knows what happened tonight... Anyway, it''s not my intention. " Han 3000 explained.


    The woman in green was silent for a moment and said slightly, "young master, although I am the maidservant of the Su family, I have been in love with Miss Su since I was a child, and I was called Su family Yimei because of my outstanding appearance. Are you so good in public?"


    Han 3000 bowed his head apologetically: "I''m sorry, girl. To be honest, I''m already interested in someone."


    After the bead curtain, it was quiet and there was no movement.


    However, through the gap of the bead curtain, Han 3000 vaguely saw that the delicate body of the woman in green trembled slightly, obviously falling into sadness.


    She didn''t speak, but the young masters under the stage burst into flames.


    "Shit, what was he talking about? Did I hear you wrong? "


    "Is he crazy? The Su family is beautiful. It''s the most beautiful beauty in our area. How many people have broken their heads and want to get close to it. He''s good. He refused directly? "


    "Is there something wrong with his orientation? Do you like men? "


    "Shit, what''s the matter tonight? Young master yuan was abused by blood. Now some people refuse Su jiayimei. Did I drink fake wine, or did the sky look strange tonight and only something strange happened?"


    Pangolin sighed helplessly: "evil fate, evil fate."


    "In this world, the old innocence is fucking unfair. Xiaoxian''er''s old mark is not even, so we have to add another injured daughter here."


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    "Those who are thirsty will die, but those who are flooded will drown."


    After saying that, the goods took a look at the CHILDES, and for a moment there was sympathy in their eyes.


    "I''m a fallen man at the end of the world!"


    "Shut up." Han 3000 stared at the pangolin speechless. When is it? Isn''t it chaotic enough?


    "I can ask you more, young master, who is the right person?" In the bead curtain, at this time, the woman in green finally opened her mouth slowly.


    "At least, even if I lose, it makes me convinced and know who I lost."


    Han 3000 hesitated. After all, he didn''t know these people. He didn''t know whether to take out Su Yingxia''s name alone.


    However, after thinking about it, Han 3000 decided to say that the people he loves naturally have nothing to avoid.


    But when Han 3000 was about to speak, the woman in Green took the lead in opening the Pearl curtain.


    "Why don''t you let the little woman guess?"


    "She should be dignified and beautiful, isn''t she?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "Also very gentle, knowledgeable and polite."


    Han Sanqian did not deny it.


    In Han 3000''s heart, Su Yingxia is her perfect goddess. Even if she has her shortcomings, these shortcomings and those advantages together are the most perfect Su Yingxia.


    "The most important thing is that she is extremely intelligent and has an extraordinary temperament."


    Han 3000 still nodded.


    "The little woman is willing to lose, but..."


    "But what?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "But do you know what she wants?" She asked.


    Han 3000 hesitated. He wanted to give a decisive answer. Of course, but Su Yingxia''s letter to himself made Han 3000''s words stuck in his throat.


    "This..." Han 3000 hesitated and nodded: "anyway, I believe we can stay together until death."


    "Childe, the little woman''s question has been asked." With that, she sighed: "everyone, the night is deep, let''s go. You take the guests to the guest room to rest. "


    Even though many people were reluctant to give up, they had already spoken on the stage. One by one, they were very reluctant to go outside the hall. Han 3000 also put down the almost lost son yuan and walked outside the hall under the leadership of several servants.


    Just


    Han 3000 soon found that the place to go was not the guest room, but


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2731

    But all the way in and around. Han 3000 frowned and said, "guys, where are you going to take us?" The CHILDES who came out with them had been taken to their guest rooms a few minutes ago. Even pangolins had their own guest rooms. But when it was their turn to be left alone, the gang took themselves around the last guest room and walked all the way in. Shouldn''t she refuse that Su jiayimei? The woman seems to have nothing to do on the surface, but in fact, she has a grudge. So, now she''s ready to move yin? But when you think about it, it seems unlikely. First, although I have not seen the woman, it can be judged from her voice that she is not that kind of evil person. Second, everyone present has seen his own skills. It doesn''t make sense. Is there anyone else coming to trouble him at this time¡° Don''t worry, young master. It''s coming soon. " The leading servant turned back gently and saluted, and then made a gesture of asking in. Han 3000 glanced around strangely, but there was nothing strange. As he walked in slowly for a few minutes, a strange smell of flowers came to his nose. However, on both sides of the aisle, although there are plants as lining, most of them are green plants and grass, not to mention the fragrance of flowers, even if there are no flowers. After more than ten steps, the fragrance became stronger, and there was a slight light in front. It seemed that the end of the corridor was in front of us¡° Childe, please! " Several servants separated left and right, and asked Han 3000 to continue moving forward in an inviting posture, but Han 3000 only took a few steps forward. These servants quickly retreated from the original road, leaving Han 3000 standing there foolishly. What the hell? Han 3000 had some strange thoughts, but once he came, he was at ease. He lifted a few steps gently and walked quickly towards the end of the corridor. When people passed through the hole in the corridor, Han 3000 was stunned on the spot. It was a green world, with the bright moon hanging high and the moonlight scattered slightly. Under the moon, a woman in green danced slowly. All kinds of beautiful butterflies gathered around her, or fell in her hands, or gently pressed her shoulder, or danced with her. With her colorful figure and gorgeous face, she is a fairy in flowers, which is beautiful. Even Han 3000, who sees beautiful women like eating, can''t help being attracted by her beauty, and the whole person can''t help but be distracted. Dance, slowly over. But those colorful butterflies, unwilling to fly away, fell on her shoulder, flapped their wings and enjoyed the moonlight. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly found that the smell of flowers came not from the flowers, but from the woman. It''s so fragrant. I really envy ordinary people¡° Childe. " Seeing Han sanlai, she bent slightly and saluted¡° I thought you wanted revenge on me. " Han 3000 smiled. Although she had never seen what she looked like in the Pearl curtain, Han 3000 remembered her voice and naturally recognized her as the woman in green behind the Pearl curtain¡° Did you ever like the swords here? " She smiled and joked¡° You can still joke. My guilt is at least much better, girl. Thank you. " Han 3000 saluted slightly¡° You''re welcome, young master. The green pearl is not favored by the young master. It''s a blessing for the green pearl. "¡° No, miss is like a fairy. It''s Han... It''s pangolin. There''s no luck. " Han 3000 echoed slightly and then said, "by the way, you arranged me here late at night. Shouldn''t you invite me to watch you dance?"¡° Of course not. " She smiled gently and looked very good: "before you want to know anything, I have another most important question to ask you."¡° But it doesn''t matter. "¡° Your sweetheart, but his last name is Su! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2732

    Hearing this question, Han 3000 frowned, and the whole man became very alert. How could she know Su Yingxia? Is it difficult that there are Lu Ruoxin''s people on the flower boat? And now it looks like a joke to hide your identity? It seems that she suddenly noticed the cold killing intention in Han 3000''s eyes, and Lvzhu was stunned. Han 3000 slightly took back his killing intention at this time, but he didn''t deny it: "yes." Green Pearl was disappointed. However, facing Han 3000''s cold eyes, she bowed her head slightly: "OK."¡° Green Pearl''s question has been asked, and I am very satisfied with the answer. "¡° The moon is hanging high tonight. Although there is no scenery in the northern desert, the night stars are like bright diamonds. They must be a rare beauty. I wish you a good time and enjoy it. " With that, Han 3000 was about to speak, but at this time, the green pearl saluted him slightly, and then stepped back. Han Sanqian was so depressed that she wanted to ask her how she knew Su Yingxia, but what she had to do was that she left in a hurry and left herself alone. What makes Han 3000 more stupid is her sentence. What is a good time, proud to enjoy it? Is it difficult for them to arrange for Su Yingxia to meet with them? Thinking of this, Han 3000 even if there was all kinds of confusion, at this time, he stood there completely motionless. For him, Su Yingxia''s temptation is obviously the largest, strongest and unique in the world. Thinking of Su Yingxia, Han 3000''s feet were like inlaid in mud, and then he was killed in it with steel bars. He couldn''t move his legs anymore. He looked around nervously and expectantly, looking forward to where he could suddenly see Su Yingxia''s figure. Almost at this time, several waitresses slowly walked into the field, holding trays, placing all kinds of wine, delicacies, or smoke ornaments. Before Han 3000 could speak, the waitresses quickly put wine on the stone table next to Han 3000. Some also arranged flowers and all kinds of ornaments around them. They were busy for a while. Han 3000 clubbed there like a piece of wood and was at a loss for a moment. The gang moved quickly. Only a moment later, their surroundings were full. Green grass and flowers, light lights hanging on the Teng trees, like a sea of flowers and stars, echo with the bright moon and stars in the sky. When people sit in the, they have a feeling of being integrated with heaven and earth at this time. Sitting in the starry sky, but so it is. Suddenly, while Han 3000 was immersed in it, bursts of delicious fragrance came to his nose, and bursts of light footsteps followed. Go with the prestige. At this time, a woman walked out slowly at the exit. White as snow, alo''s figure, a white and tender face seems to be able to pinch out water, and the exquisite facial features are more like those made by immortals. There are not more than a trace, but a few left. There are some water blue eyes, which are beautiful and moving. At the same time, there is an extremely wild beauty. Pure and lustful, I think this word is born because of her. However, Han 3000 soon frowned, because this woman was not su Yingxia, who Han 3000 was familiar with, but... To be exact, he had never seen her¡° Who are you? " Han 3000 asked warily. She smiled and the sun was on her face, making people feel extremely comfortable and comfortable. Slowly, she sat on the stone chair with elegant posture and unique temperament. Then, she gently lifted the wine pot and poured two cups¡° The bright moon is in the sky and the stars are everywhere. The scenery tonight is beautiful. " She smiled gently and picked up the glass in her hand. Han 3000 looked at her faintly and didn''t know what she meant¡° However, the most beautiful scenery is the cloud and smoke of the past. Compared with the childe Wendou, the group of Confucianism and Yuan Lu in Wu''an, it is a little worse. "¡° Are you... The woman in white behind the bead curtain? " Han 3000 frowned slightly. She smiled gently, then nodded slowly, "exactly." Shit, Han 3000 is a little depressed. He won''t refuse the woman in green. Has the woman in white come to trouble?! What about Su Yingxia?! Will it become a chip to make things difficult for yourself¡° Wait a minute. " Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something, and the whole person was surprised. Damn it, can''t it be such a coincidence? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2733

    "Don''t tell me..." the green pearl has told me. " She chuckled¡° Then she... "She''s a little unhappy." She smiled gently: "although the banquet of Huazhou is the name of the Su family, it actually chooses a son-in-law for her. But I didn''t know that there was a difference between the right and the wrong... "Speaking of this, she bowed her head slightly with embarrassment, which was really beautiful¡° Wait a minute! " Han 3000 was a little angry: "I think she may have misunderstood something?"¡° How do you understand this? " The woman in white raised her head gently, and her eyes were as beautiful as the moon in the sky¡° You, me. " Han 3000 depressed pointed to himself and her. Just now, the woman asked if the person she liked was surnamed su. No, they understand this Sue as that sue?! Seeing Han 3000''s action, the woman slightly avoided her eyes, but on her peerless side face, she could vaguely expect a little smile on the corner of her mouth. Fuck it. Han 3000 really forgot that the young lady was also surnamed su. It seems obvious that there is a big Oolong now¡° Miss Su. "¡° Just call me Su Yan. "¡° Well, whatever. What I want to say is that Lvzhu may have misunderstood me. I... the person whose surname is Su I like is not Miss Su, you, but... Other people, just the same surname. What happens to be... "Han 3000 looked helpless. Hearing this, Su Yandun looked a little stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that things would suddenly become like this. But the next second, she quickly stopped her expression, gently turned back and looked at Han 3000 who was already sweating¡° I really don''t mean to offend you. I didn''t expect that things would develop to this stage. I''m not interested in what is Kui or not. It''s just that the situation was so at that time. You also... "Don''t have to say more, young master. Su Yan understands." She smiled gently. Although there was a trace of loss in her eyes, she was more dignified and elegant. She was like a fairy in the sky and didn''t know the fireworks in the world. She scolded herself. Han 3000 actually felt better, but Miss Su laughed it off, which made Han 3000 feel more guilty¡° Childe, you don''t have to feel guilty. Lang Qing needs a concubine, and the two feelings need to be happy. " Su Yan smiled gently: "the son of pangolin has a heart. Although it is Su Yan''s loss, it is also su Yan''s blessing."¡° Su Yan is worried about making noise and seizing the Lord. He doesn''t know how to explain to Lvzhu. Since it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. "¡° Miss Su knows the truth and is comforting at this time. I''m really sorry. " Han 3000 thanked¡° Young master, you''re welcome. The Su family acted recklessly without asking clearly, which put you in an embarrassing situation. Besides, even if I twist, the childe can not admit it, can''t he? "¡° Pangolin? Ha ha! " With that, Su Yan smiled and put the life and death contract signed by Han 3000 on the stone table. Han 3000 was stunned immediately. The next second, he couldn''t help laughing and stopped talking nonsense. He took the wine Su Yan had been handing over and drank it immediately¡° Childe, is this the wine of atonement? " She smiled gently, raised her glass, brushed her hand to cover her face and drank it¡° Daughter pulp? " Han 3000 put down his glass and couldn''t help laughing¡° Just now, the young master finally took the lead, but he failed to taste the wine because he was despised. Naturally, Su Yan can''t let the young master regret. " She smiled softly¡° Good wine. " Han 3000 couldn''t help sighing. Then he got up slightly, picked up the wine pot, poured Su Yan a cup, and filled himself with a cup¡° No matter how profound Miss Su is, this time, it''s really me. Miss Su misunderstood and didn''t say it, and it ruined Miss Green Pearl''s journey of choosing a son-in-law. I deserve to die. " With that, Han 3000 raised his glass and drank. Seeing Han 3000 drink, Su Yan also hid his face and drank again. He put down his glass and sighed: "although the childe did destroy the whole poetry and wine conference, he also let some villains have nowhere to hide. It can be regarded as screening a group of hypocrites for Lvzhu. Secondly, the poetry and wine conference is just a fun program for our flower boat trip. In fact, we are mainly going to the desert city to attend the wedding. "¡° "Desert city?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2734

    If Han 3000 remembers correctly, isn''t Fang Kun around Lu Ruoxin the future successor of the desert city¡° Is the name of the desert city Fang? " Han 3000 frowned. Su Yan nodded gently: "most of the desert in the far north are clan Pianan. Who else can it be besides the Fang family in the desert city?" Arrogant, arrogant, narrow-minded, I don''t know which girl will marry such a scum¡° Do you know young master Fang? " Su Yan asked. Han 3000 nodded: "I don''t know, I''ve just seen it."¡° This desert is boundless. If you want to go north, you must cross the desert city. It seems that the childe is also going to attend the wedding? " Su Yan asked¡° No, I have to go further north. " Han 3000 road¡° Even if you go north, you will pass through the desert city. The desert is very hot and it is difficult to stop the heat. The flower boat can send you a journey. " She smiled¡° By the way, speaking of this, I don''t understand. The desert is very hot. Why is it so cool in the flower boat? What are the animals under the flower boat? "¡° Tianmou, the size of a rabbit, can shuttle flexibly through the yellow sand. Therefore, the Su family has a large number of them to tow boats and lift cars. Tianmou is small, but food is expensive and costs a lot, so few can afford it. "¡° I see. " Han 3000 nodded¡° As for the cool flower boat... "With that, she gently bent over and looked at a grass at the foot of Han 3000. Han Sanqian understood what she meant. Then he bent down and pulled out the grass slightly. Suddenly, he saw a fist sized white stone hidden on the grass¡° This...... "Han 3000 frowned¡° Jade ice beads! " Su Yan smiled¡° "Jade ice beads?" Han 3000 was immediately absorbed. The Horsehead woman also sent one to herself, but it was much smaller than this¡° It can be regarded as a kind of stone under the jade ice beads. Although its purity is not as good as the jade ice beads, it has the effect of jade ice beads. The Su family is not very big, but it is also a prosperous population. Under it, all experts jointly urge these more than 1000 stones, so if the number is large, the natural effect will be there. " She smiled softly. My darling, is it so magical?! However, these things are only the stone genus of jade ice beads. Isn''t jade ice beads, as the ancestor, more effective? But Han 3000 has not been urged, and the effect is like that. Although it can resist one or two people, it is cool enough, but it can''t be placed when there are many people. Otherwise, Han 3000 won''t run here to rub people''s "air conditioning."¡° By the way, I haven''t asked you for your name yet? " Su Yan smiled softly. Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "Gao''s surname is not enough. Originally, I didn''t intend to disclose my real name. However, Miss Su knows everything about me. I can''t say anything if I hide it again."¡° My surname is Han and my first name is 3000. "¡° Han 3000? " Her willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly¡° Exactly. " Han 3000 nodded¡° I feel very familiar. I seem to have heard it somewhere, but I really can''t remember it. " Su Yan frowned strangely. Han 3000 smiled. It''s remote here. Although his reputation is very loud in the Central Plains of the eight countries, it''s normal for no one to hear here. Miss Su may have been mentioned by guests in the Central Plains, so this is the case¡° However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, from today on, the little girl Su Yan remembers the name. " Su Yan smiled. Han 3000 smiled gently. Su Yan also smiled, poured a glass of wine and respected Han 3000¡° In a word, it''s fate. " She smiled, finished drinking and put down her glass. Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked at her faintly. She glanced at Han 3000 and stopped talking. Finally, she shook her head: "it''s just some locking things. I''m afraid the childe doesn''t like to listen."¡° But it doesn''t matter. " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° Young master, do Su and Han always have all kinds of fate? " She looked at Han 3000. Han was stunned and avoided with a bitter smile¡° Su Yan was really attracted by the son of Han, so Han Su was destined, but he didn''t have a share. "¡° Do you mean there''s another one? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2735

    Su Yan wanted to say something, but finally stopped: "Su Yan didn''t mean it. It''s getting late. Childe Han, no, childe pangolin, you''d better stop earlier." With that, Su Yan got up and walked out slowly. Han 3000 wanted to stop her and ask her to understand, but he didn''t know how to speak. Is there another Su in the world who likes Han? The one surnamed Su, will it be su Yingxia? Can that Han be himself again? There are so many people with heavy names in the world. Are you too sensitive? Thinking of this, Han 3000 helplessly looked at the bright moon in the sky. On the moon, he seemed to hang Su Yingxia''s smiling face. I don''t know how long later, Han 3000 returned to his guest room. Although the night was very deep, when Han 3000 opened the door, the pangolin came straight from Han 3000''s bed and walked quickly: "Hey, come back in the middle of the night. I''m afraid the spring breeze is infinite?"¡° You should have your guest room? " Han 3000 ignored the goods and closed the door. He wanted to lie in bed, but he lost interest when he looked at the dust in the bed¡° Shit, is my pangolin the kind of villain who ignores my big brother? " Pangolin shouted a depressed sentence, and then asked with a playful smile, "how about it? Are you going to see the two women behind the bead curtain? "¡° I''ve made it clear to you that one is the eldest miss of the Su family and the other is the close servant girl of the eldest miss of the Su family. Although she is a servant girl, she can''t be underestimated. Miss Su treats her like a sister. The head of the Su family also regards her as a dry daughter. Moreover, I''ve heard that these two are top beauties with a reputation throughout the desert. " The pangolin became more and more excited, and seemed to be drooling¡° So soon, forget your little fairy? Where did you get all this crap? "¡° Hey, you don''t know that those childe brothers changed their attitude tonight. They didn''t dare to knock on your door, but they almost broke my door. "¡° In this case, when I ask, who doesn''t answer? " The goods said proudly¡° By the way, you know what? The Su family has a long history. In the thousands of miles of desert, there are one of the best families. If we say that there are three families in the Central Plains, then the Su family is one of the only two masters in the thousands of miles of desert. " Han 3000 smiled softly: "there''s another one. It''s Fang''s house in the desert city, isn''t it?"¡° Shit, you''ve got those girls. You know what''s going on here so soon? " Pangolin was stunned. Han 3000 rolled his eyes in silence. He ignored him lazily and was full of dirty thoughts¡° Come on, gossip woman, it''s getting late. If there''s nothing else, get back and have a rest. " Han 3000 finished, dragged a quilt on the bench and tried to lie down¡° I''ve made it clear that they are going north to the desert city. We''re just on our way. We can take a ride all the way and then set out alone. "¡° Get out! " Han 3000 scolded wordlessly. Han 3000 already knew these things in the process of chatting with Su Yan. Why do you need this guy to make a mess here? After driving away the goods, Han 3000 went to sleep again. I don''t know whether his daughter''s strength was too strong last night, or whether Han 3000 was too tired to walk in the desert for a day. Until noon the next day, with the sound of drums on the flower boat, Han 3000 was awakened. Then he hurried to the deck on the top floor of the flower boat. At this time, everyone appeared on the deck, including Mr. Yuan, who was beaten by Han 3000 and covered with gauze¡° What is this? "¡° It''s almost the desert city. " Someone whispered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2736

    Looking up, in the distant desert, there is still a vast expanse of yellow sand in the sky. The hot sun is burning in the sky, and the air in the distance seems to have been evaporated and rolled¡° What city is there? " Pangolin looked slightly ahead and couldn''t help wondering. To be honest, not to mention pangolin doubts, even Han 3000 himself is very strange. In their words, in fact, what they see now is no different from yesterday. Even now some people say that the whole flower boat stayed where it was last night, Han 3000 and pangolin will never have the slightest doubt. It''s not that two people are stupid, but it''s true. The surrounding environment and yesterday have hardly changed. Not to mention the city, there is not even a stone nearby. This is not a joke. What is it?! But looking around, everyone looked at the front one by one with a serious look. It was obvious that it was not like a joke. Even Su Yan and Lvzhu stood there on the window on the top of the boat, covered their faces with light gauze¡° Shit, can they see what we can''t see? " Pangolin buttoned its head depressed. Han 3000 locked his eyes, inner, but quietly released the heavenly eye. But even under the eye of heaven, there is still nothing in front of me¡° Brother Chuan, I can''t see it because the time hasn''t come yet. " At this time, a childe saw Han 3000''s doubts and smiled softly¡° It''s not time? " Han 3000 looked at him suspiciously. He smiled softly and pointed to the hot sun hanging in the East. The fierce sun was very dazzling. However, when Han 3000 looked up at the hot sun in the sky, suddenly he found something¡° Noon has arrived. " I don''t know who shouted. At this time, the hot sun in the sky slowly moved to the positive air. On the hull, the human shadow narrowed and almost disappeared¡° Sky track. " The general who fought Han 3000 last night roared angrily. At this time, a huge stone plate like copper coins slowly rose on the top of the whole flower boat¡° Hum! " When the sun fell, it was straight in the center of the diamond plate. For a long time, the stone plate reflected a strong light, and directed the golden light directly into the distant desert at different angles. After a while, the whole ground shook, and the flower boat shook gently¡° Boom! " Suddenly, the sand and stone in front suddenly began to flow and began to sink at a very fast speed. As it sank, a huge thing was slowly rising from the inside. The side is hundreds of miles long. It''s not too much to describe it as a behemoth¡° What is that? " The pangolin was stunned and mumbled. Boom! Before Han 3000 spoke, the behemoth had slowly exposed its body from the bottom. The huge dark and gray wall is as indestructible as the skin of a raging beast. Countless yellow sand constantly falls from its skin, and its body begins to appear completely in front of everyone. It is a huge ancient city. The limestone wall hundreds of meters high is strong and powerful. Within the wall, there are all kinds of tall buildings. Although there is no modern skill or ancient style of the Central Plains, it has its own style¡° Desert city? Is this the desert city? " Looking at his eyes, Han 3000 whispered¡° Yes, this is the absolute King City in the desert, the desert city. " The young man nodded¡° It''s unexpected that such a big king city should be hidden in the desert. " Pangolin was shocked¡° Unless they are people in the desert, it is impossible to find the location of the King City. Over the years, although the desert city has a reputation, many people think it is just a legend. It is precisely because outsiders have no chance to see the King City. Naturally, they think it does not exist at all. " Young master, I''m quite proud of this. Han 3000 couldn''t help nodding at this. Even if the heavenly eye was opened, too much yellow sand made the king''s city solid and hard to find. Maybe he didn''t practice the heavenly eye to the extreme, so that he looked away, but it is undeniable that even Han 3000''s heavenly eye at this stage has been enough to prove that the hidden perfection of the desert city is perfect. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2737

    Han 3000 looked at it with his eyes. At this time, the general was blowing hard with a huge thing similar to an ox horn, and the thing immediately sounded like a flute¡° Don''t be nervous, Mr. Chuang. This is the communication horn of Huazhou. It comes from the head horn of a special animal in our desert. Only when this horn rings will the desert city open. " The childe explained with a smile. Boom, boom! Sure enough, with the end of the horn, in the distance, in the gray city wall, a huge door 100 meters wide opened slowly¡° If you want to find a desert city, you must have a sky track at noon and shine the sun''s light on the correct position. Then you have to sound the horn to open the city gate. Ordinary people are not qualified to enter the city. " The childe smiled softly. Han 3000 nodded¡° We''re going over. " As soon as the voice fell, the flower boat also started suddenly and gently, and went slowly all the way towards the sudden huge city. With the distance getting closer and closer, all the people in the flower boat came to the deck. Even Su Yan and Lvzhu came out slowly under the service of several waitresses. As soon as the two women came out, the aroma filled the whole flower boat. The childe looked at both greedy and forgetful. There were also several people like childe Yuan who secretly looked at Han 3000 with a jealous eye. Han 3000 bowed slightly and saluted. Su Yan also gently bent down and saluted back. There was only a green bead and a cold hum, pretending to be charming. Han 3000 smiled helplessly and looked sideways. The flower boat had slowly driven to the gate of the King City. Above the door, dozens of gold armor guards stood around with guns. In the center, an old man led several soldiers and looked at the people on the flower boat with a faint smile on his face¡° Click! " The flower boat stopped, and then the hull descended slightly, and a huge wooden ladder also unfolded to the ground¡° Director of the Fang family, I''ve seen you, young masters. " The old man smiled softly. Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "welcome Miss Su, too."¡° Everybody, get off the boat. " The general shouted softly. Then, the CHILDES lined up and got off the ship one after another, and the servants behind them hurriedly followed up with gifts. Almost everyone who gets off the ship will greet the old man for a while, then give a gift, and happily enter the city at the invitation of the old man. Soon, the boys on the ship had almost gone down¡° Young master Han, let''s get off the boat together? " Su Yan walked up gently and said softly. Even if she was veiled, her breathtaking beautiful eyes were still fascinating. At least the pangolin was really drooling. Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "thank you for your kindness, Miss Su. However, I have something important to do, so I won''t bother much."¡° Young master Han, if you want to do something, you must sharpen your tools first. There are tens of thousands of miles from the end of the north. If you rely on foot, even if you can insist, it will take at least a few months. It''s better to take a rest nearby. The Su family has a lot of relationship with the Fang family. After entering the city, I''ll arrange the Fang family to make another flower boat for you. At the speed of the flower boat, you can go out in only seven days. Isn''t it more time-saving? " Su Yan said patiently¡° Shit, when did you even tell others your real name? It''s making great progress. " Pangolin muttered and then said, "but what he said is reasonable. When the grinder doesn''t grind, why not? " Han 3000 hesitated for a moment. Su Yan''s words were indeed reasonable, so he nodded: "in that case, please Miss Su."¡° You''re welcome, Mr. Han. " Su Yan smiled gently, and then she made a gesture of invitation. Han 3000 shook his head and returned the gift in reverse, giving her priority to the lady. Su Yan no longer refused, took the green beads, led several waitresses, took the lead in stepping down the stairs and slowly¡° Shit, she knows your real name and is so kind to you. Nothing happened to you last night. I don''t believe it. It''s true that she has a good eye. No wonder she doesn''t look at the woman in green and the little fairy. Grandma''s, although she''s covered, she''s an energetic beauty. " The pangolin whispered. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2738

    "Yan''er, Yan''er, long time no see, long time no see." The talent went to the middle of the stairs. The old man at the bottom was already happy and couldn''t close his mouth. He greeted him warmly again and again. Even a fool can see that the relationship between Su Yan and Fang''s family seems really unusual. Seeing that Su Yan had come down, the old man quickly welcomed him warmly¡° Yan''er met grandpa Zhu. " Down the stairs, Su Yan bowed slightly¡° Green pearl has seen grandpa Zhu. " The Green Pearl also said politely¡° Well, well, it''s really a change in the 18th year of women''s University. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I feel you are beautiful again. Hey, if I''m a hundred years younger, I must be a member of the group of Childe brothers who pursue you. " The old man laughed¡° Grandpa Zhu, you are really kidding. " Su Yan smiled helplessly¡° It''s no joke. In our desert, who knows that the Su family is both beautiful and the best in the world? By the way, these two are... "While talking, the old man focused on Han 3000 and pangolin. Although the desert is large, it is located in a special place. Therefore, old man Zhu is familiar with almost all the people living around or coming to the wedding this time, except these two... He has not seen them¡° These are my two friends, pangolin and yellow sand monster. " Su Yan smiled softly¡° Although one looks strange, the other is handsome and cool. " Mr. Zhu smiled and nodded to the three thousand people in Korea. Then he looked at Su Yan and said, "by the way, I heard that you were on the flower boat of the Su family in the south. You also held a poetry and wine conference to select the leader and find the right husband. This has attracted many people with lofty ideals. How about you? Green pearl, where''s your sweetheart? " He glanced at pangolin intentionally or unintentionally. Although the green pearl is also the beauty of the Su family and the most beautiful in the world, it also has to be compared with who. If it is compared with Miss Su family, it is obviously worse. It is not that you are not strong enough, but that the enemy is too strong. In the end, there was only one Kui, but this time it was two. Therefore, naturally, Mr. Zhu regarded pangolin as Kui and Han 3000 as Su Yan''s favorite¡° Don''t mention it. The more you mention it, the more depressed you become. " The green bead replied without a word. Mr. Zhu was immediately surprised. However, he suddenly thought of the appearance of pangolin, but he also had his own brain mending logic. He smiled dumbly: "OK, let''s not talk more. Let''s go to the city." Su Yan nodded and looked back at Han 3000. Han 3000 also nodded as a response. The party moved forward and backward slowly towards the desert city. The gate is large, hundreds of meters high and hundreds of meters wide. Even if it is deep, it is tens of meters, enough to see how huge and thick the wall is. After passing through the city wall, the gate behind him suddenly closed, and the whole city trembled slightly. Although the people in the city did not reflect much, there was yellow sand rolling outside the city, and the huge city began to fall into yellow sand again. But there was nothing unusual in the city, except the shaking. The sun is still shining, but the temperature is very suitable. The city is even more lively and noisy. Vendors on both sides shout incessantly, and there are a wide range of goods in the stalls. All kinds of pedestrians stopped one after another, either buying or asking, or watching or chatting. The excitement was almost out of shape. Compared with the desolate desert outside, it was completely two worlds¡° It''s so lively. " Pangolin smiled at the full crowd and couldn''t help laughing¡° The wedding of the Fang family is a major event in the desert state. Natural guests come. " Mr. Zhu was very proud of this. No matter big or small families, as long as they are in this area or close to each other, no family does not send representatives. It is absolutely not too much to describe it in a prosperous era. This is not only the ostentation of the Fang family, but also the face of the Fang family. At this time, childe yuan and others, together with other CHILDES, were walking in front and raising their eyes. He suddenly saw an acquaintance. Then, he looked back at Han 3000 in the rear, and his eyes began to become extremely sinister. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2739

    At this time, Han 3000 and his party were slowly passing through the market and stopped in a mansion. Huamanju¡° Yan''er, the guests from all directions have arrived in the desert city, and even the city master''s house was full of people as early as a few days ago. The city master ordered to open the restaurants and inns in the city. All guests can stay free of charge. Therefore, the restaurants and inns in the city are already full. "¡° This house is full of flowers. It was originally the city master''s other garden. It was specially reserved for you. "¡° As for these two CHILDES, here they are. " With that, he gently raised his hand. Looking along with his hand, across from the other garden, there is a huge restaurant in the downtown, with different ribbons, full of guests and noisy. In the building, a large character plaque of Juying Pavilion is located in it. The small garden is light and quiet, while the restaurant is prosperous. It is only one street apart, but it is like heaven and earth¡° Don''t worry, or you can arrange the two CHILDES with us. " Su Yan said softly¡° How can this be? miss! As the saying goes, men and women give and receive not lightly. If this is spread, how can we meet people in the future? " Green Pearl glared at Han 3000 with dissatisfaction¡° What Miss Green Pearl said is very true. Huangsha monster and I can live in a restaurant. " Han 3000 nodded. Hearing Han 3000''s words, Lvzhu was anxious and angry. Of course, she wanted Han 3000 to live in another garden. After all, she could get along day and night, but this guy... "Yes, Yan''er, Lvzhu''s words are not unreasonable. You can rest assured that the specifications of the restaurant are also not small. Many dignitaries and distinguished guests also live in it, that is, there is some noise. " Master Zhu whispered. Su Yan glanced at Han 3000. A trace of loss flashed in her eyes like electricity and nodded: "well, listen to Grandpa Zhu''s arrangement."¡° OK, I''ll send you to the other garden. Xiao Zhu, you take your two CHILDES to the restaurant. "¡° Yes! " The young man named Xiao Zhu nodded and gave a respectful gift to lead the way for Han 3000 and pangolin. Looking at Han 3000''s back, Su Yan sighed gently. The green bead on one side was also angry and sad¡° Yan''er, please. " Old Zhu said, Su Yan just regained consciousness, followed behind him and walked in towards the quiet xiaobieyuan. On the Juying Pavilion, beside the window on the fourth floor, an elegant and rich young man drank slowly with a glass in his hand, but his eyes kept staring at Han 3000 and others who came slowly from the opposite side¡° Is he who hurt you like this? " Looking back, he disdained to look at Mr. Yuan, who was wrapped like zongzi, and asked coldly¡° Exactly. " Childe yuan has a grudge in his eyes, but in front of this man, he just lowers his head¡° Hum, it''s said that the yuan family has a unique claw. It seems that it''s just so. I lost to such an ordinary man, that is, I didn''t meet my iron bull. I can send him to the West with one punch. " Next to the young master, a giant with a height of two meters, thick hair and black beard, and arms as thick as cattle disdained to drink¡° The so-called false name of waves, but that''s all. " Next to the giant, there is a dwarf in sharp contrast. It is no more than half a meter high, just like a child, but its face is full of old leather, with a straw hat, under which is a pair of cold eyes like an eagle. Childe yuan clenched his fist, but did not dare to attack. All his reluctance and anger finally turned into a slight look up: "young master Liu, that boy is not as simple as he looks."¡° Really? " Childe Liu smiled softly and glanced at Su Yan, who walked into bieyuan but still looked back. His eyes flashed a cold light¡° I don''t care who he is, just a little green bead, but the person who dares to make up his mind in Su Yan is someone who can''t live with me Liu. Even if it''s the heavenly king Lao Tzu, my young master will break him up! "¡° Go down and meet the boy. Let him see. Young master Liu, I have several eyes! " As soon as the voice fell, he got up angrily and walked downstairs. The tall and short giant and dwarf looked at each other and followed up. At this time, Mr. Yuan couldn''t help laughing coldly¡° This time, I''ll see how you die! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2740

    Downstairs, as soon as Han 3000 entered the restaurant, he could see that the restaurant was full of friends and bustling. A waiter stepped up quickly and saw the Fang servant who led the way in front of Han 3000. He suddenly understood and smiled with a trembling smile: "several masters, distinguished guests, distinguished guests."¡° Prepare two rooms. " The guide whispered, "you know the rules, guests of the Fang family." The waiter smiled and nodded: "yes, you can rest assured that the shop will make you feel at home."¡° So good. " When the guide had finished, he turned back and saluted three thousand Han people respectfully and said, "guys, stay for a while. If you have anything to do, just tell the waiter. If he doesn''t greet them well, our family will let them go. " Han 3000 smiled politely, "it''s hard for you."¡° It''s a small job. Well, when it''s noon, I won''t disturb the two CHILDES to rest and have a meal. I''ll leave and go back to my house. " He finished, saluted, turned and walked outside the restaurant. At this time, the waiter quickly and enthusiastically welcomed him and shouted, "Ye, two." As he shouted, the guests and the shopkeeper raised their eyes one after another, but compared with the enthusiasm of the shopkeeper and others, the other guests had strange eyes. Fortunately, most of them just glanced and were busy with their own affairs¡° Take two first. " With a smile, the waiter led Han 3000 and pangolin around the central hall and walked towards the stairs leading to the second floor¡° Let''s gather in the English Pavilion, which is the largest restaurant in the desert city. The main hall on the first floor can accommodate more than 1000 people to eat at the same time, and the accommodation on the second floor can accommodate more than 400 people. "¡° What about the third and fourth floors? " Asked the pangolin¡° The third and fourth floors are all elegant rooms. " The waiter smiled, but he didn''t continue to explain. I think, just like hotels on earth, the third and fourth floors are equivalent to presidential suites. Naturally, the people who live in them are not rich but expensive. The sophomore is unwilling to explain more, obviously because Han 3000 and others are not qualified and level enough to live on the third and fourth floors. However, Han 3000 does not have any friendship with the Fang family, so he is not qualified. Moreover, it doesn''t matter where he lives. The three climbed up the stairs, but just before they arrived, a huge figure appeared at the door of the stairs. Almost a horizontal body, the goods will directly block the whole staircase. Han 3000 raised his eyes. Even he was surprised by his huge body more than two meters high. Oh, no, it''s exactly two figures, but under the huge shadow, the figure almost as small as a chicken is completely blocked¡° Two masters, can you give way? " The waiter smiled. The one who smiled on that face was called hospitality. The giant did not pay any attention, but looked at the sophomore faintly, but in his eyes, he was not angry. Timid people can be frightened¡° Two masters? " The waiter still lost his smiling face: "look, can you let us go first?" With that, the waiter bent slightly and his posture was extremely low¡° I bah! " Pop! A big mouthful of saliva, almost directly like half a basin of water, sprayed on Xiao er''s face, which immediately made Xiao er''s slap size face like soaking in wandering heavy rain¡° I''ll go... "The waiter scolded silently, covered the saliva on his face and smiled flatteringly¡° If you want to let me go, it''s also you who let me go. " The giant sounded like a bell, which made the whole staircase anti Buddha tremble slightly. The sophomore smiled awkwardly and looked back. At this time, the three had almost walked from the bottom of the building to the second floor. If they wanted to go down, they had to go around in a circle. It was only one step away from the giant''s position. Therefore, to let, it should also be the giant to let¡° Sir, they are all guests of the Fang family. Why do you have to? " The waiter murmured and asked softly¡° Fuck you. " The giant disdained to drink, and impatiently pushed the waiter down. Xiao ER was like a piece of paper. He staggered back and forth. If Han 3000 hadn''t helped him in time, he would be disabled if he rolled down the stairs. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2741

    The eyes were as light as water and could not see the slightest waves. Seeing Han 3000 lifting his eyes and looking at them, they snorted coldly and didn''t put Han 3000 in their eyes at all. The high and arrogant appearance of his toes was the first in the world to prevent Buddha. Although the sophomore was frightened, his professional ethics was pretty good. If he had the courage, he would want to negotiate with the other party. At this time, Han 3000 gently pulled Xiao Er: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s let him." With that, Han 3000 leaned slightly, stopped the waiter and pangolin to his side, and gave way to an aisle on the stairs. The stairway is not wide. The concession of Han Sanqian and others is actually more like a kind of pacification than a suitable concession. However, the giant didn''t take Han 3000''s politeness as one thing at all. Instead, he almost looked at Han 3000 with his nose and eyes. He was as tall as 250 and disdained to hum coldly: "Oh, do you think I''m as big as you water monkeys? Can you make me, I can live in this corridor? "¡° Three straw bags! " Hearing this angry scolding, even the sophomores who often engage in the service industry are furious. After all, it''s just that the giant who should have given way doesn''t give way. People kindly give up a way. As a result, he not only doesn''t appreciate it, but also viciously bites people in turn. This is too much. Even the inferior waiter really felt that the giant was simply aggressive. However, Han 3000 smiled: "let''s go down first."¡° Shit, why go down? The stairs we took first, why do we score first come first served? It''s his turn to let him. " Pangolin couldn''t help but say angrily. However, just as his voice fell, the giant over there had put his big fist in the palm of his hand and rubbed it slightly. To tell you the truth, pangolin looked at his posture and really couldn''t help swallowing. This is... However, the pangolin is an Earth Spirit pearl after all. He dare not make a mistake in front of Han 3000, but why dare he dare not in front of the giant¡° It''s arrogance! " The pangolin drank angrily, and the next second, with a power in his hand, he wanted to settle accounts with the giant. However, just before taking half a step, he suddenly found that his feet were filled with lead, and it was difficult to walk! Looking back, Han 3000 grabbed his leg in the air. Then Han 3000 shook his head slightly at him. It''s better to avoid making trouble when wandering the Jianghu. Besides, this time I came with Su Yan. If there was a trouble, wouldn''t it be plain to add trouble to people? Han 3000, I don''t want to¡° Others have bullied us. That''s it. Can you bear it? " Pangolin couldn''t stand the nameless fire and said depressed. Han 3000 still shook his head. Pangolin glanced at the living room on the first floor. Many people already saw it because of the movement here. If they recognized it, they would lose their face: "I''m so angry with you." However, almost at this time, with a light cough, a faint aroma came slowly from upstairs¡° Fat army. " He drank softly and took a group of people down slowly from the third floor. However, he was dressed gracefully and richly, and looked quite heroic. At this time, he gently shook a fan in his hand: "what''s the matter with noisy?"¡° Young master. " The fat Mountain Giant immediately became clever when he saw the young master, with a slight respectful posture¡° Young master, we''re not messing around. We''re in charge of order. " Under the giant, the thin monkey blinked the ghost''s small eyes and smiled coldly¡° "Preside over order?" Young master Liu glanced at the two people coldly, and then fixed his eyes on Han 3000 and others. Almost all his eyes were arrogant and disdainful¡° What''s good for order? " He smiled darkly¡° In Juying Pavilion, if it''s normal, I won''t say it. But now, when the Fang family gets married and the guests come, this Juying Pavilion is naturally the place for the Fang family''s guests. "¡° Since it''s a place of courtesy, naturally, it''s not usual. Any dog can live here. " The thin monkey smiled coldly and then looked at Han 3000: "am I right? Where''s cat? Or a dog? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2742

    Hearing this, the pangolin rushed up to argue with him on the spot, but was held by Han 3000 at this time. The waiter hurriedly said: "tell me, these two are also Fang''s guests. Just now, the servant of the Fang''s family has repeatedly told the small ones that they are also Fang''s guests and let the small ones have a good life arrangement. How can this be a cat and dog?"¡° You call me Grandpa now. Am I your grandpa? " The giant sneered. The waiter was speechless¡° Ha ha ha ha! " A group of people immediately laughed. The dwarf like a monkey laughed coldly and said, "the waiter is the waiter, so you can only be the waiter of the store all your life. With your IQ, you can''t do anything else."¡° The guests of the Fang family are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Some are guests of honor, while others? It''s just a regular guest at the table outside the court. "¡° What do you mean? " The waiter doesn''t understand¡° On the third and fourth floors, you naturally live in the guests of the Fang family. On the second floor, you naturally live in the house. As for the running water... "Speaking of this, the thin monkey and the giant looked at each other and sneered at each other¡° Flow passengers are naturally not eligible to live on the second floor. " The giant sneered¡° But in the English Pavilion, there is no place to live except on the second, third and fourth floors. " Xiao er''s helpless and depressed way¡° Bastard. " At this time, the thin monkey heard the speech and shouted angrily, "why is there no place to live? What are you keeping in the horse pen and firewood room in Yingge? "¡° This... How can this live? " The waiter said anxiously¡° You deceive people too much! " Pangolin drank coldly¡° Pay attention to your words. We never deceive others! " The thin monkey quickly refused to admit it. The next second, he suddenly sneered and said, "we always bully cats and dogs."¡° Ha ha ha! " As soon as this remark came out, several people laughed again. Han 3000 tried his best to hold the pangolin. At this time, his eyes had no intention of leaving a man behind Mr. Liu. Although he couldn''t see his appearance, Han 3000 recognized him from the white bandage on his body¡° We come to the wedding with people. Don''t make it too ugly. " Han 3000 gently told the pangolin, and then looked at the waiter: "the firewood room is the firewood room, little second brother, please lead the way."¡° Sir, you...... "the waiter looked at Han 3000 in amazement. This Juying Pavilion is the largest restaurant in the desert city. Who knows the best restaurant and the worst environment? However, the situation was so. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, he seemed to have made up his mind, sighed and nodded: "Hey, sir, I''ll take you there now." With that, the waiter folded and went downstairs. Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He pulled the pangolin and went down with the waiter¡° I bah, what a waste of NIMA. "¡° Grandpa, I didn''t even drive. The grandson actually recognized himself and ran to live in the firewood house. "¡° This is a fucking man, no! " After Han 3000 just turned around, there was an endless stream of curses behind him. However, for Han 3000''s patience, it''s nothing. Quan Dang didn''t hear it. He followed Xiao Er around the hall and went to the back kitchen in the surprised eyes of a group of people in the hall. Soon, the three of them tossed and turned, and within a moment they came to a damaged firewood house in the backyard. The area of the house is not large. It is filled with all kinds of dry firewood, and the environment is very poor¡° Gentlemen, this... This is the firewood room of Juying Pavilion. " Little two has some sorry whispers. Even a waiter like him could never live in such an inferior environment in a luxurious place like Juying Pavilion. Even he felt embarrassed to bring guests here¡° Grass, is this a fucking place to live? " Pangolin is very depressed. Even if you put an animal in such a place, it''s too dirty¡° When you were outside, didn''t you live in a cave? " Han Sanbai glanced at him and looked at the firewood room: "yes, I''ll live here, little second brother. It''s hard for you." The second brother suddenly looked embarrassed: "well, the little one, go and prepare something for the two masters." With that, the waiter turned and went back to the hall. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2743

    When I saw the waiter who came back, several people looked at each other and sneered. Then, without nonsense, they found a table to sit down, shook their heads, but didn''t order, so they sat down quietly. Until just now, the waiter of the store, carrying several dishes on a tray from the kitchen, wanted to go through the hall and back to the yard. At this time, the giant hit the table gently with a fist and said coldly, "waiter!" In the distance, a waiter hurried over. Just as soon as he got to the table of several people, before he spoke, the giant pushed the waiter away with an impatient palm. With his giant body and strength, the waiter didn''t even reflect what was going on, so he directly took him for several meters and hit the restaurant column heavily, showing his teeth in pain¡° Damn it, I can''t hear you. I''m called a waiter! " The giant looked at the waiter who had just received Han 3000 and roared angrily. The shopkeeper has been running the restaurant for many years. It is a compulsory course to observe his speech and appearance. Now when he looks at this posture, he can''t understand the reasons. He quickly looks at the waiter and signals him to hurry over. The waiter had no choice but to sigh. He could only run over with the food of Han 3000 Liang. As soon as he got to the table, he squeezed his eyebrows to meet his smiling face and said, "Hey, what''s your order?"¡° Fuck, what else can I do for you? Are you out of your mind? Sitting here, I told you not to order. Did you ask for toilet paper? " As soon as they said this, a group of them were happy. Even the guests at the next tables couldn''t help laughing. The waiter was embarrassed, but he kept smiling and said, "what do you want to eat? Just tell me. I''ll arrange it for you!"¡° There are rare delicacies and exotic birds and animals. I haven''t eaten them before. I''m puzzled by your question. " The thin monkey laughed coldly¡° It''s just to deal with the desire of speech at will and deal with some convenience at will. " Childe Liu said coldly¡° By the way, waiter, what dishes do you order? I''ll look at these dishes. I have some appetite! " The thin monkey said coldly. The waiter smiled awkwardly: "these... These are the meals given to the two CHILDES just now. The small... The small ones are arranged at will."¡° Is it? Let me see. " As soon as the giant''s voice fell, he got up slightly, stretched his neck and looked into the tray¡° I bah! " Suddenly, just as the guy stretched his neck to the tray, he suddenly popped his mouth. The next second, with the sound, a mouthful of saliva directly spit on a plate of dishes. The waiter looked at himself. He was disgusted. The saliva on it was disgusting to him¡° Fat army. " Childe Liu glared at the giant discontentedly: "are you still impolite? This is what others want to eat. How can you spit on it so that people can eat it? "¡° Fat Jun, it''s not that I don''t help you. To tell you the truth, you''re disgusting. Look at those saliva. It''s very disgusting with old phlegm. " The thin monkey shouted discontentedly at this time. When the giant heard the speech, he felt his big round head and smiled, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Then, he fiercely stretched out his big hand, directly pinched and grabbed the dishes on several plates, and gave birth to a manual stirring¡° In this way, I can''t see it! " When he finished, he smiled gently. The thin monkey and childe Liu looked at each other for a while and smiled. At this time, the thin monkey still pretended to be unhappy: "OK, don''t make trouble here. The dishes will cool you later. Waiter, you should send the food first. We''ll order it later."¡° Ah? " The waiter''s stomach is almost rolling. How can I give this thing to people¡° Ask you to fucking send it, you fucking send it, what are you doing? Get out! " The giant shouted angrily¡° By the way, if you dare to tell others that there is a problem in this dish, we can''t manage to destroy the sign of your Juying Pavilion. " The thin monkey threatened coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2744

    In the firewood room, Han 3000 just opened the floor where he had a rest in the evening. The place was not big, and half of the firewood in the house also accounted for. Naturally, the remaining space for the two people was extremely small¡° Three thousand, I really don''t understand you. Others are about to shit on our head. You still... "Pangolin is very angry and doesn''t understand. If Han 3000 doesn''t have that ability, he can still think of the truth that he should stand upright when he is beaten. After all, his skills are not as good as others. There''s nothing to say. But the problem is that Han 3000 not only has the ability, but also has great ability. Where to go to that stop, only he bullies others. Where can he get others to gossip in front of him. But for Han 3000, forbearance is the norm. For people who are not a magnitude at all, he has no time to reason, and he doesn''t like bullying the weak. The most important thing is that Su Yan brought herself here to attend other people''s weddings. She should consider Su Yan''s face in what she does. In addition, Su Yan is asking the Fang family to make a flower boat for herself. This is the main thing among the main things. Isn''t touching other people''s guests equal to beating others in the face? If you ask for others, you should naturally correct your attitude! Arriving at the bone burning city as soon as possible is the only thing Han 3000 wants at present. Nothing else is important. Han 3000 was about to speak. At this time, Xiao Er came slowly with a large plate of dishes. Although Xiao Er pretended nothing on his face, the avoidance in his eyes could not escape Han 3000''s eyes¡° Although the accommodation conditions are worse, at least the food is not too bad. " Pangolin muttered, took the tray and put it on the ground, so it was ready to eat¡° Master, you...... "the waiter wanted to make a noise, but he wanted to stop talking. Han 3000 smiled gently. The dish was turned over. Coupled with the strange behavior of the waiter, Han 3000 can conclude that there must be a problem in the dish. As the pangolin held a large chopstick and wanted to pour it into his mouth, Han 3000 had thrown energy into the air and directly knocked off the chopsticks in his hand¡° Shit, what are you doing? " Pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed: "isn''t it? You can bear it outside and bully me here, don''t you? " Han 3000 ignored the ghost cry of the goods, smiled gently and looked at the waiter. Han 3000 obviously knew that there was a problem in the dish. The waiter flashed a trace of panic in his eyes. When he came into contact with Han 3000''s indifferent eyes, the goods flopped and knelt on the ground: "Lord, Lord, it''s none of my business, it''s none of my business." Hearing this, pangolin also fiercely reflected that something seemed wrong and stared at the waiter in surprise: "rely on your uncle, do you want to poison us?"¡° No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no¡° There is no poison in the dish. " Han 3000 shook his head gently¡° No poison? " Pangolin felt his head depressed: "what''s in this dish?" Han 3000 looked at the waiter calmly: "I''ll ask him."¡° Fuck you! " Pangolin scolded angrily and grabbed the waiter''s collar directly. The whole person was ferocious¡° Lord, spare your life, spare your life. " The waiter was frightened and hurriedly begged for mercy: "there''s nothing else on the surface, just... Saliva."¡° Saliva? " Pangolin looked at Han 3000 suspiciously. Han 3000 disdained to smile. He didn''t have to guess. I''m afraid he already knew who did the good thing¡° Yes... It''s the big man just now. He saw me deliver food to you, so... "The waiter explained flustered. It was him¡° Shit, this bastard, I put up with them. They''re still endless, aren''t they? If you don''t do it, forget it. I''ll get him myself. " As soon as the voice fell, the pangolin got up angrily and was about to settle with the giant. Han 3000 frowned and suddenly moved his hand. After a long time, there was a loud noise, and the door of the whole firewood house slammed shut¡° Han...... "pangolin roars in dismay. It''s all like this. Can you bear it?! A scholar can be killed, not humiliated! Han 3000 slightly took back his eyes, and then gently put them on the waiter, who was already frightened by the pangolin''s rage. Seeing Han 3000 looking at himself, he couldn''t help being clever¡° Master... "The waiter looked at Han 3000 eagerly. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He took a look at the waiter, and then looked at the pangolin. Is it forbearance or outbreak? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2745

    Pangolin is waiting for Han 3000''s answer¡° When you finish eating, everyone will have less trouble. What do you think? " Han 3000 sighed and looked at Xiao er. The waiter was surprised and nodded like mashing garlic the next second. If Han 3000 doesn''t investigate, the waiter naturally wants it. If Han 3000 doesn''t break out, he won''t settle with them. The saliva in the dish can''t be blamed on the waiter. After all, what he is doing now is to offend both sides. When Han 3000 says so, it is precisely the only key to solve the problem perfectly¡° Sir, I know. I know. You can rest assured. I''ll do it. Later, the little one is quietly sending you something to eat. " The waiter said that, quickly lost a smiling face, and then quickly backed out. As soon as the sophomore left, the pangolin walked back to Han 3000 depressed. The wronged appearance was like a big daughter-in-law. He walked several steps in front of Han 3000, ignored him when he saw Han 3000, and simply squatted next to Han 3000: "I said Han 3000, you are miscellaneous..." isn''t what I said enough? " Han 3000 smiled gently, and then directly lay on the floor and breathed out: "it''s hard, but it''s good for the spine." With that, Han 3000 closed his eyes and rested directly. Pangolin is also very speechless. However, seeing Han 3000 so, he can only close his eyes depressed. In the restaurant, when the waiter returned with an empty tray, Mr. Liu and others called the waiter¡° He''s finished? " Young master Liu is waiting for the waiter. The waiter nodded hurriedly: "Sir, you''re right. Those two ate the meals they just sent."¡° Ha ha, did they praise grandpa''s saliva? " The giant smiled proudly. As soon as the voice fell, several other people on the table burst into laughter. However, Mr. Liu was just staring at the waiter. The waiter was a little embarrassed and smiled at him in a hurry to hide his panic. Childe Liu suddenly smiled coldly. He suddenly turned his hand and held a chopstick in his hand. Then, he grabbed the waiter''s hand and pressed it on the table. The hand holding the chopsticks suddenly reversed. For a certain time, the chopsticks directly passed through the second-hand center from childhood, broke through the table all the way and stood on it¡° Ah! Ah! Ah! " The waiter shouted in pain, but his left hand was nailed to the table with chopsticks. For a time, he hesitated with pain, but he couldn''t get it out. Blood flowed continuously along the wound. This scene was so bloody and cruel in anyone''s eyes. However, many people have chosen to retract their necks, sit back and watch a good play¡° I lied in front of Mr. Zhao. Didn''t anyone tell you that this is taboo? " Childe Zhao smiled coldly and turned his hand holding chopsticks. At that time, the waiter made a more tragic cry like killing a pig¡° Grandpa, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, pain, pain, let go. " The waiter burst into tears. The whole man couldn''t stand it. He hung half of his body on the table and knelt heavily on his knees. The giant and other people looked at childe Liu strangely. They didn''t understand where the waiter annoyed him¡° Those dishes were caught in a mess by the fat army. Maybe other restaurants don''t care, but will the dishes be so rubbish in the best restaurants such as Juying pavilion? "¡° As long as the other party is not a fool or a fool, how can you eat all that you don''t want to ask? " As soon as childe Liu said this, they nodded again and again, but they forgot it¡° Mr. Liu, since you know that the other party will see it, you have to ask him to send the dishes? " Some people suspect. Childe Liu smiled gently: "you don''t have to eat to give something." The other party can see that the food has been haunted. Isn''t this provocative enough?! This is the ultimate goal of Childe Liu¡° However, even if these two goods know that we intend to provoke, they also recognize the advice and don''t accept the move. What should we do? " Childe Liu smiled coldly: "is counseling over? I have a way. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2746

    "If counseling can solve any trouble safely, what else do you have to cultivate in this world? What else do you want? Can''t you be the first in the world by counseling? " The thin monkey saw Mr. Liu''s appearance, understood his meaning, and couldn''t help joking. Childe Liu didn''t speak, but there was a faint smile on his mouth. Do you want to finish it like this? How is that possible¡° Help you with a few things. If you can''t do it well, you''ll lose your right hand later. " Childe Liu glanced at the waiter and the Yin tunnel. The waiter nodded hurriedly. The massive blood loss in his palm had made his whole face pale. After nailing for another half an hour, with his physique, he almost had to fall to the ground to see the king of hell. Childe Liu smiled gently and whispered in the waiter''s ear. After listening to his words, the waiter suddenly looked puzzled and looked at childe Liu strangely: "this...?"¡° Well? " Suddenly, he tugged at the chopsticks again. After a while, the waiter showed his teeth and nodded hurriedly¡° Go away. " As soon as the chopsticks in his hand were loosened, the waiter directly lost the control of gravity and fell to the ground. But at this time, he had no mind to care how dirty he was and how painful his hands were. He grabbed a towel from the counter to cover his wound, and hurried out. Young master Liu smiled at each other, then raised his glass and invited him to drink freely. When the party was full of wine and food, the waiter came back. However, compared with just now, Xiao Er is still so embarrassed and bloodstained. However, the only difference is that behind Xiao Er, he is holding two dogs and a pig. The two dogs were fine, but it was the pig. It was huge, fat and horizontal. Its heavy limbs were covered with all kinds of feces. Together with the whole dirty pig body, it sent out a strong smell. As soon as they entered the hotel, they were covered by the stench, and some even vomited. If it were normal, a group of people would have scolded, but everyone knew that this was ordered by Mr. Liu. They just sat in their seats and didn''t know what Mr. Liu wanted¡° Ah, it seems that young master Liu has no good intentions. "¡° I don''t know who is so unlucky to provoke such a plague. "¡° Be careful what you say. Don''t touch yourself with mildew. " Several people whispered. Although they were criticizing childe Liu''s behavior, they were actually very curious about what kind of unlucky guy got into trouble with such a guy¡° Well, when you''re full and drunk, it''s time to have some fun. " Childe Liu smiled gently, patted the table and immediately stood up. Together with him, several people beside him also stood up. A group of people had a strong smile in their eyes. Obviously, they had regarded Han 3000 as a plaything after dinner. The waiter hurriedly drove the pig and the dog to open the road in front. Childe Liu and others followed him, natural and unrestrained. Seeing this situation, others in the restaurant hall also knew that there was excitement to see. They followed them one by one, forming a large team. Obviously, Han 3000 and pangolin didn''t know that a wave of malice was quietly coming towards them. In other words, the pangolin who fell asleep with resentment didn''t know. When the wave of people first stepped into the backyard, Han Sanqian, who was sleeping slightly, had noticed that a stranger had entered. He sighed helplessly and shook his head. It''s really easy for the king of hell to see, kid¡° Creak! " Almost at this time, bursts of stench with the smell of Xiang came from the outside, and then a moment later, with the lazy sound of the wooden door, the door opened slightly¡° Hoo Hoo! "¡° Do it! " A few dog shouts, with a few low pig sounds, began to ring gently in the house, and then the smell of the smell became stronger. Han 3000 opened his eyes slightly. The pig and dog were walking slowly towards the inside. But what''s more uncomfortable is that the pig gave a puff and directly vented thousands of miles. Obviously, someone gave it laxative. This huge puff sound, while bringing the smell, also surprised the sleeping pangolin, jumped up fiercely, roared and moved, but one foot just stepped on the excretion of the fat pig. The whole house stinks even more after dinner. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2747

    When the pangolin heard the laughter and smelled the smell, he looked down and looked around at the pigs and dogs around him. He was surprised and turned to anger! At this time, Han 3000 also slightly saved his fist. He had endured again and again, but the other party didn''t intend to let them go¡° Fuck you. " Pangolin roared angrily, turned and directly opened the wooden door of the firewood room. With angry anger in his eyes, he scanned everyone present¡° Tut Tut, it seems that this door is not very easy to use. I thought the mad dog thrown in rushed out. " Seeing the pangolin, childe Liu sneered with disdain¡° Hehe, the pig and dog shed is either a pig or a dog. It''s not surprising that he rushed out as a mad dog. Look at his grinning face. Does he want to bite people? " The thin monkey laughed¡° That''s not necessarily. Who says there must be pigs and dogs in the pig and dog pen. Maybe it''s something inferior to pigs and dogs. " Another person disdained to sneer¡° You fucking deceive people! " The pangolin roared and swung his fist directly the next second to avenge him. Childe Liu just glanced coldly. After a while, the giant suddenly stood in front of the pangolin. His huge hand was just one, so he directly held the pangolin''s shoulder and moved his hand tightly¡° Bang! " The pangolin''s hard body was thrown for several meters and hit the big tree in the backyard. For a time, the big tree with a thick waist was directly broken¡° What a terrible force! "¡° Shit, if you punch a man, you can''t beat him into meat pie? " A group of people were frightened and pale, like seeing evil spirits. It''s simply that pangolins are hard and strong. Even if they hit a big tree, they soon stand up¡° The dog lives a long time. " The giant drank coldly, took a step on his leg, and directly attacked with the roaring ground vibration. The pangolin''s complexion was frozen, and its body shrank suddenly and went straight into the ground. The next second, he drilled out directly from behind the giant, then made a circle and hit the giant on the back¡° Bang! " A dull noise! Everyone was stunned, but even more stunned was the pangolin! He obviously underestimated the defense of the other party. This punch didn''t have the slightest effect¡° Roar! " The giant was just stunned. The next second, he was angry and roared. He turned back and grabbed the pangolin directly with two pairs of big hands, then raised it fiercely, and then hit the ground heavily in the cry of everyone! Boom!!! Dust and smoke roll up! The pangolin''s body is like falling from tens of thousands of meters high, and it smashes a huge pit on the very hard ground¡° Poof! " Even with the protection of back armor, even as an earth spirit, under such a huge impact, the hard as iron pangolin also fiercely opened its mouth, which was difficult to resist the strong internal injury, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed directly on the ground. Seeing this, even though everyone was stunned, Mr. Liu just smiled with confidence, because it has long been common for him! The thin monkey is also a sneer, just routine operation¡° Killing you is as simple as killing an ant. " The giant smiled and punched each other with big fists. The bones suddenly made a crisp sound. At the same time, the whole man moved slowly towards the pangolin like a huge mountain. As the danger approached, the pangolin struggled to get up from the ground, but however, the fall almost broke his inner ribs. Don''t say you want to escape, even if you move, it hurts. The giant finally stopped in front of the pangolin, then slowly raised his foot, looked at him like a dead man, and put his foot down... Many people immediately closed their eyes and didn''t dare to see the bloody scene of being trampled into meat mud. But just then, a dark shadow suddenly jumped out of the firewood room... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2748

    "Poof!"¡° Bang! " A very slight puff sound, followed by a loud noise like earth shaking and mountains shaking, drove the whole ground to tremble slightly. Many people close their eyes more tightly, because obviously, with such a loud noise, the guy''s intestines may have been trampled through his belly, leaving only a pool of blood. At this time, everything around us is still, and even time seems to prevent Buddha from stopping. Do not smell the sound of breathing, do not smell the sound of speaking, only the silence of death, which makes those who close their eyes more fortunate that they did not open their eyes on the spot. After all, this must be the extreme bloody violence, which will lead to this situation. But those who open their eyes will never regret that they open their eyes. Although this is completely different from the picture they imagined, they see something that makes them incredible all their life. The giant''s mountain like body fell down! Yes, the loud noise was not made by the foot stepping on the ground, but by the giant''s body falling down!! No one could see clearly what was going on, but with a puff, the giant''s knee suddenly burst into a blood hole, and the blood slurry was generally sprayed from the blood hole. The next second, the giant''s whole huge body fell heavily to the ground¡° Ah! " At this time, the giant''s cry of pain broke the peace of the scene! Everyone opened their eyes when they heard the sound. One by one, they were shocked and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief¡° This... "What''s going on?"¡° Didn''t the giant step on that guy just now? What, how did it become like this? "¡° Yes, this guy is like a mountain. Who can put him down? "¡° What happened just now? " A group of people were completely stupid and looked at their friends who opened their eyes, hoping to get explanations and answers from them. But the problem is, at this time, even those who open their eyes are confused. They don''t understand what happened just now! Young master Liu frowned and was surrounded by so many people. How can he live on his face?! Then he suddenly turned around, looked at everyone, and shouted coldly, "who, kind, stand up for me, damn, what kind of hero is stabbing people in the back?" Everyone immediately looked at each other, looked at each other, and tried to find the "murderer" in the crowd But obviously, no one stood up. However, when everyone was speechless, bursts of footsteps suddenly sounded at this time, which seemed unusually abrupt and particularly conspicuous. When everyone''s eyes followed their footsteps, at this time, a young figure slowly came out of the door and walked all the way here in the firewood room¡° That guy... "Isn''t that the one sleeping in the pig''s nest?"¡° Just now I heard that I ate the food full of saliva from the giant. Why would he run out? "¡° Should not...? "¡° Shit, you don''t mean to say that he put the concealed weapon just now? Shit, stop it. How is this possible? "¡° Look at the giant''s body. Like the fucking mountain, you want to hurt him. Isn''t that a fool''s dream? "¡° That''s right. If he had that ability, he would have fucking rebelled and let people bully him into a dog? "¡° If you want help, he already helped his partner just now. At least two dozen and one still have a chance of winning. How can you let your partner fight for so long? " A group of people pointed at Han 3000, whispered and talked constantly. For them, Han 3000 will never be linked with resistance. He is just garbage and waste that people can humiliate at will and dare not fight back. Han 3000 slowly approached, his face was light and clear, and any voice of others did not work for him, as if he had not heard it. He stopped and slowly put his eyes on Mr. Yuan, who was bandaged in the crowd. The guy immediately didn''t dare to make eye contact with Han 3000 and hurriedly dodged wildly. Reluctantly shook his head, Han 3000 got up slightly and walked in the direction of pangolin¡° Wait a minute. " Suddenly, just at this time, childe Liu suddenly stopped Han 3000. Han 3000 was slightly stunned, but the next second, he chose to ignore it, walked to the pangolin and tried to pull him up¡° Are you fucking deaf? Mr. Liu is talking to you. " The thin monkey roared angrily. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2749

    Han 3000 stopped slightly again, but the next second, he still ignored it again and pulled up the pangolin¡° Shit, I fucking thought you''d watch me die and don''t do it. " Pangolin looked at Han 3000 and couldn''t help smiling. Han 3000 didn''t speak, just smiled at him to comfort him. Let''s not say that pangolin is an Earth Spirit bead, which is very important to the five elements God stone. After so many days of getting along, in Han 3000''s heart, he has long been no longer as simple as a stone or a stone spirit. For Han 3000, pangolin is his own friend. Since he is a friend, how can Han 3000 die?! Besides, the pangolin did nothing wrong¡° Fuck you, you and I really can''t hear you? " Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to him at all, the thin monkey became angry with shame. The next second, he moved his hand, and five steel claws came out on the back of his hand. With a flash in his eyes, he directly rushed over¡° Shit, what a fast speed. " Someone exclaimed at the scene. The monkey is really fast enough. The whole man has even turned into a tornado. It''s hard to tell where the real figure of this guy is¡° It''s over. It''s cold. " While some people exclaimed, others were speechless and depressed. After all, as a party, Han 3000 did not move or shake in the face of such a fast thin monkey, and the Buddha did not find it. People who can be bullied have no miscellaneous accomplishments. If they look a little like it, at least they don''t say whether they have fought or not, but at least they should subconsciously dodge something. But this guy doesn''t even know the most basic hiding. He''s not stupid. What the fuck is it?! Pangolin heard these gossip, the whole person smiled coldly and a group of frogs at the bottom of the well. Don''t you know that there is something in the world that can''t hide and flash. In addition to being a rookie, there is also something called absolute crushing? This kind of attack is really fast, but for Han 3000, it''s a wool. Pangolin is full of confidence in the strength of Han 3000. Sure enough, when the thin monkey turned into a high wind, Han 3000 ton just pulled the pangolin back to the house, but he just missed the angry blow of the thin monkey perfectly. If there are experts, or if the experts present can look at it with an ordinary mind, in fact, after Han 3000''s hiding, he should stop very rationally. Because the other party can escape so freely, it is obvious that the level of both sides is not at the same level at all. But prejudice is always a mountain on people, so that people will lose their basic reason and even look at people from a more extreme angle. Arrogance can also make people ignore important details and play with fire. For Mr. Liu and other people who love the field, Han 3000''s hiding is completely a blind cat bumping into a dog and mouse. It''s just luck. Almost a little steady, the next second, the thin monkey has come again. Han 3000''s eyes narrowed slightly and his teeth bit slightly. When he was about to attack, sparks came out of his eyes¡° Are you fucking bothered? " With a roar, he grabbed the thin monkey who rushed forward like a whirlwind with his backhand, and just stuck the guy''s neck¡° Like a fly, get out! " As soon as the cold voice drank, he suddenly shook his hands. Boom!! The figure of the thin monkey was really like a monkey. It was directly thrown out and then hit another tree in the backyard. After a while, the tree broke its waist and fell down. This sound, this drink, this scene, the scene fell into a dead silence again. They can''t even believe their eyes. What just... What just happened? Just a hand back, he caught the thin monkey as fast as a whirlwind as a chicken, and then... He threw it out like a shot put! If the thin monkey did this, people could understand, but now it is the opposite. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2750

    His eyes were wide open and his lips were slightly open. Obviously, he felt incredible about what was in front of him and was shocked at the same time. One monkey and one mountain, one fat and one thin, one strength and one smart, are almost the important arms of Childe Liu''s traversing the desert. For many years, these double evils are almost as stable as an old dog as a door god, but today, they not only eat turtles, but also fall down. With a pangolin, Han 3000 turned to the firewood house and glanced at Mr. Yuan in the crowd. Seeing Han 3000 looking at him, the guy immediately shrunk his head in fear that Han 3000 would find him trouble at this time. Simply, Han 3000 just glanced at him and turned back, which made Mr. Yuan breathe a sigh. If Han 3000 wants to trouble him, he may have been in trouble when he was found on the stairs. Just as Han 3000 said, it''s better to do more than less. As Han 3000 passed by, the people present were surprised to look at his back. Unexpectedly, no one dared to say a word¡° You stop! " Suddenly, just at this time, childe Liu, who had been silent, drank fiercely¡° Those who hurt me can go if you want to go? " Childe Liu drank coldly and looked at Han 3000''s back coldly. Han 3000 stood up slightly without looking back and said, "what else do you want?"¡° Kowtow and admit your mistake. " Young master Liu said coldly. Even though the double door god has been hurt, childe Liu''s always arrogant attitude has not changed at all, and he can''t change it. In front of so many people, if Han 3000 left like this, how can he gain a foothold in the Jianghu in the future, and where will he go with his decades of wisdom¡° My friend was also hurt by your people. It''s even on both sides, isn''t it good? " Han 3000 replied¡° Even? Boy, do you know who I am? " Childe Liu smiled coldly¡° I don''t know. " Han 3000 replied¡° Mr. Liu is the eldest son of the Liu family, one of the four families in the desert. Even if young master Fang and Miss Su meet our young master, they must give way. "¡° Although the Liu family is the smallest of the four families, the Liu family and the Fang family are cousins. Young master Fang of the Fang family is the cousin of Childe Liu, smelly boy. Can you afford to provoke such dignitaries? " Next to childe Liu, the dog leg smiled coldly. To talk about these past, let alone childe Liu is very proud. Even as a dog leg, he seems to be superior. In the crowd, Mr. Yuan also sneered. Now, let''s see how you end up. What he deliberately seeks is a big backer. First, the backer is stable enough. Second, the backer is big enough. If Han 3000 can''t fight, it''s easy to say. But even if he narrowly wins and offends the Fang and Liu families, he still has no good fruit to eat. This move was in a dilemma. Childe yuan had already thought about it on his way here¡° It sounds very strong. " Han 3000 smiled softly¡° Hum, that''s natural. If young master Fang talks about the desert in the future, no accident, my young master Liu is below one person and above ten thousand people. " The dog leg said proudly. As soon as this remark came out, it was obviously put on the point, and everyone nodded one after another. There was no doubt about it. Because this is indeed an indisputable fact¡° If you''re smart, come and kowtow and admit your mistakes. Be a dog and shake your tail for Grandpa. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t afford to go. " The dog leg sneered. Han 3000 frowned suspiciously: "can''t afford to go?"¡° Nonsense. "¡° To tell you the truth, I really didn''t eat lunch. Now, I''m still very hungry. " Han 3000 suddenly turned around and looked at childe Liu and others with a smile. Although he just smiled, what surprised Mr. Liu was that he suddenly felt that his whole body seemed to be slightly cold at this time¡° Boy, are you fucking toasting or not drinking? " The dog leg snorted coldly¡° I kneel on my knees, my parents. Are you qualified to let me kneel? I just want to go back to the house, but do you promise? " Han 3000 smiled¡° I promise your mother, brothers, give it to me. " The dog leg shouted. Pangolin glanced back at Han Sanqian. When he saw Han Sanqian''s eyes, he was happy... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2751

    Because Han 3000''s eyes were obviously angry at this time. This also shows that this guy has been giving up, but he has tolerated it to the extreme. After all, these guys walked too much at night and always met "ghosts"! However, even if the ghost, I have to catch a big ghost and keep trying crazy! Pangolin was right. Han 3000 didn''t intend to bear it at this time. He had made concessions step by step, but the people in front of him not only did not converge at all, but became more and more excessive. Even the Buddha should be angry. Besides, Han 3000 has never been a Buddha¡° Boom! " With the dog legs and a group of people suddenly rushed to Han 3000, Han 3000 over there didn''t move and the wind began to rise. For a time, with Han 3000''s feet as the center, his Qi surged wildly and rolled up layers of sand and soil. What is more terrible is that there are layers of wind and waves above Han 3000''s head¡° Roar! " The shadow of the four divine beasts will appear on Han 3000. Looking at it for a moment, it is like a god of war¡° What! "¡° How handsome! " All the people present were surprised by this momentum. Some unmarried women were suddenly attracted by Han 3000''s style. For a moment, they couldn''t help being confused. Seeing this reaction in the crowd, childe Liu, who already had no face, was even more angry for a time. Where he is, how can he allow others to steal his limelight¡° Kill him for me. " Childe Liu drank coldly¡° Yes! " As soon as the dog legs drank fiercely, they rushed directly to Han 3000 in the next second. Although they are all first-class and first-class experts selected by childe Liu, they are just a group of mole ants in Han 3000''s eyes¡° I''m so angry! " As soon as Han 3000 drank the cold sound, his body didn''t drive him. He just swung away instantly with the real Qi emitted from inside to outside. The group of greedy childe Liu''s men only ran forward for a distance of about a few meters, and suddenly felt a strong wind blowing on their faces. They didn''t wait for a few people to reflect. Boom! A gang of people were directly thrown around. Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s figure over there was still in place, but the residual shadow didn''t know when it rushed into the crowd. It''s like a wolf entering a flock of chickens. After a while, all the men who were still angry were left in a hurry. Like purgatory on earth¡° This... What speed is this? "¡° He... Isn''t he still in place and hasn''t even moved? Why, why did you suddenly jump in front of those people? "¡° This... This speed makes me feel numb. " Not only are they, but even the young master Liu and the thin monkey who is proud of his speed, who is lying on the ground because of severe pain, are like hell. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have imagined that people''s speed could be as fast as an instant. Even the thin monkey suddenly understood why he would suddenly dissolve his attack with one hand, and even jam his throat with a backhand when he was unhappy. He is not shit luck, or even the instinct of a master. Just... It''s just that it''s so simple to raise your hand with disdain, because your speed is like a child walking in front of him. Slow, it''s too slow¡° Suddenly, the crowd suddenly drank. The next second, the dog leg with more than a dozen big hands suddenly exploded from the original place and flew around. At the center of the explosion, however, there was no human figure. Some were just Han 3000 and pangolin, which were motionless more than ten meters away. From the eyes of everyone, Han Sanqian seems to have moved from beginning to end, but he doesn''t seem to have moved at all... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2752

    "This..." "what the fuck is this?"¡° Did I just dazzle you? "¡° He just moved clearly. He directly beat all the people around him. Why, why is it suddenly... Suddenly, it seems that he has been in place all the time. "¡° It''s not that he''s dazed, he doesn''t move, but he''s so fast that... We don''t notice at all. " When it comes to this, a group of people are stunned. How fast is it?! unbelievable! At least, at this time, in the hearts of most people, they have begun to understand one thing, that is, the duel with the thin monkey just now is no longer just a simple escape of luck. But completely rely on hard skills to stop. If so, there will be a very terrible fact in front of us! This man is absolutely right. But the question is, how can a top expert be bullied¡° Is it hard? Is he pretending to force? Never make an easy move before the critical moment¡°¡° Or, his magnanimity is far beyond that of ordinary people? " No one knows the answer, or there is no time for them to find the answer now. Because at this time, childe Liu has completely gone wild. He has been beaten in the face again and again. His self-esteem is as strong as him. He has long been unbearable. In particular, the change of people''s attitude has never seen Han 3000 jokes. Now, some even start to see his jokes. This huge difference has become the last fuse to ignite his anger¡° Damn it, you forced me. Today, I''ll let you taste my power. " As soon as the voice fell, childe Liu suddenly put the same fighting spirit inside and outside his body, and his Aura moved greatly. The whole person suddenly got up without wind¡° Fire crack! " Boom!! With his feet as the center, a ground fire burned directly and attacked Han 3000 directly. When the ground fire passes, the loess is charred, and the air within three meters around is directly ignited to the boiling state in an instant, which feels the sharp pain of fire¡° Shit, the supreme fire of the Liu family. This fire is very fierce. Once it is stained on the body, it will burn and never stop until it dies. "¡° I have also heard that some outlaws challenged the Liu family decades ago, but they were burned to ashes by the master of the Liu family. "¡° This fire is extremely overbearing. What''s more, it''s very difficult to deal with. For many years, it has been a unique skill that the Liu family is proud of. This childe Liu didn''t expect to be so young that he has mastered his own lifeline. "¡° Hehe, only an expert can play with an expert. If childe Liu can be brothers and sisters with his cousin young master Fang, how can it be so simple as a simple blood relationship. " Among the crowd, there were many people who took the helm. Especially when childe Liu directly released the supreme fire, the wind direction changed even faster¡° Lao Han, damn it, the fire is not simple. It''s so hot. " The pangolin whispered beside Han 3000. Han 3000 nodded and shrunk slightly in his eyes. The next second, the golden black mount was released from his body and wrapped his body slightly. Then, the handsome corner of Han 3000''s mouth raised a disdainful smile: "really?" As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly pushed the pangolin away for a few meters with energy. Then, with his own body, he directly faced the so-called supreme fire of the Liu family¡° Shit, is he crazy? Previously, he had an absolute speed advantage in the face of thin monkeys, but now, what else does he have? "¡° Speed advantage doesn''t mean invincibility, let alone can be used to block fire. "¡° Hehe, I''m afraid the boy doesn''t know how terrible the supreme fire is. At this meeting, he still wants to pretend to be forced! " A group of people saw that Han 3000 did not move at this time. When they were shocked, they were more abusive. Many people even lost their worship of Han 3000 just now. What I left was just abuse. Looking at Han 3000 like this, even Mr. Liu himself, at this time, the whole person''s eyes could not help showing a joy of victory in front of him. Boom! The fire hit and then swallowed Han 3000 directly. When he saw such a scene, Mr. Liu burst into laughter. Almost at the same time, the thin monkeys and giants over there couldn''t help laughing¡° This time, you''re not fucking dead? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2753

    "Fuck, let this boy be arrogant. Now continue to be arrogant to me, fuck!"¡° I really think I have some skills, so I''m really arrogant. In fact, I don''t know that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world. There are as many people with skills as cattle hair. "¡° People always have to pay a heavy price for their arrogance and ignorance, and this silly ratio in front of them will pay the price of life. " The thin monkey and the giant, seeing such a situation, couldn''t help scolding, and they were depressed¡° I thought I was really a hero, but I didn''t expect to be a fool. "¡° With his body to fire, does he really think he is made of iron? Even if it is made of iron, he should know that fire can turn iron. " The onlookers also shook their heads and sighed¡° Ha ha, ha ha! " Young master Liu over there, seeing that his face was recovered, the situation was stabilized again, and he couldn''t help laughing heartily. Mr. Yuan in the crowd finally breathed a long breath. Han 3000 is really capable, which is a fact that he must admit after defeating him. However, it is obvious that this guy doesn''t know whether he has a bad brain, or he has enough knowledge, or after winning himself, he has become invincible because of his vanity. In short, it is expected that this fool should swallow such bitter fruit in front of the supreme fire of the Liu family. The fire of the Liu family is by no means an ordinary fire. Compared with his claw of the yuan family, it is not at the same level at all. Although the claw is the treasure of Yuan Jiazhen''s family, the fire of the Liu family is enough to squeeze the Liu family into the holy existence of the four desert tribes. This fool is so bold and fat that he is a hick¡° This time, if you can still come out, I''ll fry fish for you in the palm of someone''s hand. " Childe yuan sneered. But almost when he just sneered, sometimes he hit his face faster than expected. His sneer suddenly really solidified at this time because it was too cold. When he looked with his eyes and the eyes of all present, in the supreme fire, a figure came out slowly. Although there were traces of burning on his appearance and clothes, his handsome face was still very indifferent. Almost at the same time, the raging fire surrounding him suddenly went out completely, or even disappeared in place¡° What?! " Everyone''s pupil is dozens of times larger than the Buddha''s stare, and some exaggerations even directly come out of their eyes¡° What do I see? He... He can come out of the supreme fire? "¡° No, it''s impossible, isn''t it? In the war decades ago, even if the outlaw''s cultivation was close to the eighth famine, he was burned clean and had no ability to fight back. How did this guy... Do it? " Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief. Even childe Liu, who knew the supreme fire very well, was stunned like a wooden chicken¡° How... How is it possible? " The supreme fire is a unique skill of the Liu family. According to the instructions of the Liu family''s ancestors for thousands of years, this thing is the supreme fire that can burn immortals and kill demons. Even compared with the samadhi real fire, it is very inferior. How, how can anyone live from this flame, or even come out¡° I... I changed my attitude just now. He''s not a muscle brainless fool. He... He''s actually a hero. "¡° Yes, it''s so handsome. People have a phoenix reborn from the fire. He has a god of war who comes out of the fire. He is the prince charming in my mind. " There are several flower crazy girls who have experienced love and contempt on the spot, and then to today''s incomparable worship, and even deep-rooted love. They want to rush up now and show their hospitality to Han 3000. How can there be any reserve in the desire in their eyes? Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. Whether they are beautiful or not, but heroes, everyone loves them. At this time, Han 3000 smiled and opened one hand, and the flame of the supreme fire appeared in the palm of his hand, just like a good little pet. Then Han 3000 looked at childe Liu: "that''s it?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2754

    That''s it!? Although it was only a simple word, it was more ironic than any thousands of words for childe Liu present. Yes, he was still ecstatic about the invincibility of the supreme fire, but the next second, the proud supreme fire disappeared directly. In other words, even if it exists, its way of existence is more like ridiculing his ignorance and ignorance of young master Liu with rotten grass as his treasure¡° You...... "childe Liu was speechless¡° Although the fire is OK, but the temperature is too bad. Give it back to you. " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 inched in his hand. After a while, the little flame in the palm of his hand was thrown directly by him. But almost when it rushed here, the flame roared and directly turned into a huge sea of fire¡° What? " Childe Liu suddenly opened his pupils. He would set fire to the supreme, but what he never expected in his life was that this unique skill of the Liu family would suddenly turn against himself one day¡° Young master, be careful. " Almost at the same time, the giant and the thin monkey shouted at the same time. The next second, regardless of the death of their body, one turned to the wind, and the other gritted his teeth and endured a sharp pain in his knee and directly blocked in front of Childe Liu. Then, with the two people shouting, two strong energy burst out of their hands to directly resist the supreme fire. Hot, hot to the edge, so that just a pair, they were sweating. What is more annoying is the consumption of energy. This supreme fire is not an ordinary fire. Even if they work together, it is very difficult to resist¡° Boom! " The fire suddenly exploded, and almost at the same time, the giant and childe Liu were suddenly overturned by the explosion of the supreme fire. Although they reluctantly resisted it, all the three who were overturned on the ground were blackened by the fire, and even their hair was burned. They were as embarrassed as they were¡° Now, do you want to forget it? " Pangolin smiled softly at this time, slowly walked back to Han 3000''s side, and looked sarcastically at the three people lying on the ground and the young master Liu''s men lying everywhere¡° Or, as you said, come and call grandpa and we''ll spare you. " Childe Liu was angry in his eyes and looked at the smile on the pangolin''s face. However, seeing Han 3000 standing there safely, he didn''t know what to do for a moment¡° Damn it, just you garbage, you deserve our childe Liu to call you Grandpa? I bah. " The giant roared and was very dissatisfied¡° Yes, we are rubbish. " Pangolin smiled: "but what are you rubbish?" The giant was so angry that he had to struggle to get up, but he was caught by the thin monkey. He looked at Han 3000 coldly, as if waiting for his answer¡° Otherwise, just forget it? " Han 3000 opened his mouth¡° I count your mother. " The giant roared, but he was dragged down by the thin monkey. The thin monkey had pure light in his eyes and nodded: "OK, that''s it."¡° Are you fucking crazy? " The giant roared angrily, and the whole man was very puzzled. But just then, Mr. Liu nodded: "well, we don''t think it has happened." With that, he looked at the thin monkey. The thin monkey nodded and quickly helped childe Liu to stand up slowly. Over there, although the giant was very depressed, he dared not disobey the childe''s words. While staring at Han 3000 people angrily, he bit his teeth and stood up¡° Go back. " Han 3000 glanced at the pangolin. The next second, he got up and walked towards the firewood house. The pangolin is obviously not enough to relieve his anger. However, Han 3000 can only give up. He glances at the three of the other party. The pangolin turns back and follows Han 3000 to the firewood house. Just after taking a few steps, Han 3000 suddenly stopped. Because at this time, behind him, a fierce and murderous wind is attacking quickly¡° "Sneak attack?" Han 3000 suddenly turned around and slapped the thin monkey who made a sneak attack directly on the top, but suddenly, Han 3000''s face was frozen: "no, it''s a trick." At almost the same time, a supreme fire, with a big fist in a casserole, also hit yourself heavily... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2755

    The thin monkey attacked in front, supplemented by the supreme fire, and then with the giant''s heavy fist, completely sealed Han 3000 from top to bottom¡° Be careful. " Pangolin shouted loudly, but it was obviously too late. The huge fist directly blasted at Han 3000''s face door. If this punch goes on, it must become a meat pie. At this time, Han 3000 also understood that it was too late¡° Four souls of the northern underworld! " Buzz! The eight golden bodies suddenly spread out, and then with the strength of the body, they directly ate the attack of the three people in one breath. Boom! When one punch hit the meat, the supreme fire also hit! Han 3000 took all the orders, held the thin monkey''s hand and hit directly with a sudden force. Bang! The thin monkey flew for tens of meters. With the huge vibration on the ground, driving countless dust, Han''s 38th figure also retreated slightly, and each figure also flashed slightly golden. Although Han 3000 was successfully attacked by these three shameless people with this dirty means without much preparation, it has to be said that when the eight golden bodies were stable, everyone present was also surprised with his mouth open. What the hell is this? Direct hard carrying? Besides, is it an expert like a giant? The key is, you can carry three at a time and fly one at the same time? This is not a question of whether people can do it, but something that everyone dares not think of at all. After all, it is the most glorious moment in life for anyone present to be invincible under the full attack of any of the three of them. But this guy just played the highlight moment three times at a time. Most importantly, that guy can make eight figures in an instant. A group of people are both stunned and ignorant, with a strong shock by the way¡° Poof! " Over there, the thin monkey suddenly took a mouthful of old blood and couldn''t move any more. In the previous attack, Han 3000 left his hand once, but this time, Han 3000 didn''t. The huge impact made the thin monkey feel that the whole body had been rolled aside, and the hot pain almost numbed him. And the young master Liu and the giant over there almost couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000 retreating. How did this happen¡° Damn it, you''re the most overbearing man I''ve ever seen. You have to hang and carry it harder than I thought. " Pangolin looked at Han 3000 and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing: "thanks to me, I''m a man, or I''ll fall in love with you."¡° However, when you think about it, your internal power can be compared with xiaoxian''er, and external power can make Peihu eat people who are suffocated. I should have thought of it for a long time. You have crazy capital. " Thinking of this, the pangolin suddenly felt that he suddenly felt a lot. At least he had failed to chase xiaoxianer for seven years, but this guy could capture her heart in an instant. He looked down on it. If she is xiaoxian''er, such multiple-choice questions are really not difficult to choose. It''s not that his pangolin is not good enough, but it''s really Han 3000, who is good enough to make others point¡° Even children know how to choose. " Pangolin smiled bitterly. At this time, Han 3000''s eight golden bodies suddenly swung and turned into a figure. There was no previous indifference in his eyes, but infinite anger. Even those present felt a terrible smell from death in his eyes. Han 3000, this guy is angry. Childe Liu and the giant looked at each other. At this time, it was impossible not to panic. Even their feet began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, Han 3000 smiled. He smiled very cold and walked slowly towards them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2756

    One step, two steps, three steps... Even after they stumbled to the ground, they still stared at their legs, retreated in panic, and tried their best to keep themselves away from the guy, because obviously, each step closer, they felt closer to death¡° Fat tiger, block, block... "Childe Liu panicked, although he has been spoiled for decades, humiliated others arbitrarily, and never knew what fear was. But now, he was afraid, even out of normal, and copied the things that normally humiliate others wantonly to himself. Although this is extremely insulting and ironic, does he have any other choice at this time?! Hearing his son''s words, panghu subconsciously moved forward, but the next second, when he saw Han 3000 getting closer and closer, his body still kept retreating. Block? Now it''s just a lonely block¡° Don''t come, don''t come, do you know who I am? I''m the young master of the Liu family. " Childe Liu shouted in a hurry, and his head couldn''t help shaking Han 3000 desperately. Han 3000 smiled coldly. For Han 3000, all people in the world are equal. Opportunities have not been given to him, but he doesn''t cherish them. Moreover, he secretly attacked himself with such despicable means. That is, you can stop this sneak attack. What if you are an ordinary person? I''m afraid if you let them go, you''ll get yourself in danger, and will these dog thieves still beg for mercy like this? I''m afraid that now they will only be very proud and arrogant. So how can Han 3000 pity this waste? The cold voice smiled, and the next second, he raised his leg suddenly. Some giants in front of him were suddenly kicked away by Han 3000. Childe Liu''s face was afraid, but ah''s voice was only half issued. His hand like an iron hand had been stuck on his throat. Then, all the forces were gathered on his throat, and his body began to lighten and rise slowly. Everyone was shocked. Childe Liu was directly stuck in his throat with one hand, like carrying a Yangji. This is not only a symbol of strength, but more importantly, as the son of Liu, who dares to do so? There is absolutely no second person in this incomparable desert. Han 3000 is the first, and will always be the first, unless the Liu family collapses, and unless the Fang family annihilates, and the desert city ushers in a new pattern change. But these two unless, is simply a dream¡° Let go... Let go, ok... It''s so uncomfortable, i... I''m almost out of breath. " Childe Liu''s face was already crimson, and his uncomfortable breathing made him almost feel the fear of death in front of him. The giant and the thin monkey looked at each other anxiously. They knew that if the childe had any accident, all waiting for them would be death, but unfortunately, the thin monkeys are dying now. How can they do it¡° I fucking fought with you. " The giant roared, got up from the ground, with a mountain like body, waved a huge fist and hit Han 3000 directly. At this time, Han 3000 didn''t even want to take a more look. He shook his free right hand into a fist. Then, he focused slightly and gathered his strength, and the same fist went straight up. At that time, Han 3000 took childe Liu in one hand and hit the giant with one hand. Arrogant and arrogant, with a trace of hegemony in arrogance¡° What is he doing here? One hand to compete with the fat army? " Someone exclaimed. Bang! Almost as soon as the man''s voice fell, there was a dull noise and two fists collided! Ga... Another strange noise! At this time, almost everyone''s eyes widened and looked at the two people who were bombarded with horror. To be exact, it was their arms. Although one hand is relatively fine, its muscles are clear, while the other hand is extremely thick. Each muscle is like a boulder, which makes people look and feel its strength. From a visual point of view, if one is Mount Tai, the other is an egg. There is no comparison between the two. But at this time, they collided with each other tightly, and what shocked everyone was that the exquisite arm was still intact, but the mountain like thick arm... "What?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2757

    That mountain thick arm, unexpectedly at this moment, there is a serious distortion of the scalp. Even, the bones in the arm have pierced the thick and incomparable muscles, revealing the white bones, mixed with blood, which makes people look creepy¡° This...... "everyone was stunned. The hand bones of the mountain alone were much thicker than Han 3000''s whole hand, but who could have thought that such a thick arm would break directly in the fight of almost dimensionality reduction¡° Poof! " The giant''s fierce mouthful of blood gushed out, and his eyes were frightened and unbelievable. He... He was completely blown up in front of the proud power. On his right hand, Mr. Liu, who was pinched by Han 3000''s throat, was also staring at his feet. In his eyes, Han 3000 is still what Han 3000, which is clearly an unfathomable and extremely terrible devil¡° Get out! " As soon as he drank softly, Han 3000''s right fist suddenly moved, and a strong force instantly hit the giant''s arm that looked like a mountain but was as soft as cotton. The guy was immediately lifted back for several steps, and with reluctance, he fell back to the ground. What he hit was the ground shaking and dust everywhere. Everyone was silent and was completely shocked for a time. It''s terrible. It''s terrible¡° In terms of speed, the thin monkey is not his opponent. In terms of power, the fat army is also completely crushed directly. In terms of cultivation, this guy can even come out of the supreme fire of the Liu family. This... "It''s not Mr. Liu who is attacking dimension reduction, but him. He is really attacking dimension reduction."¡° Who could have thought that a man who swallowed his breath was such a divine man? The world is full of experts. "¡° The so-called expert, a little hidden in the mountain, and a big hidden in the city, says this truth. "¡° This man is not a desert man, but more like a man from the Central Plains. Hehe, this Central Plains area is indeed a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. You can''t covet it. "¡° This also tells us a truth. Don''t show off first. You need to know that there are people outside, and there are days outside. If you take it, I really take it. "¡° Young and overbearing, it seems that people in the desert, such as me, really see little and narrow, miss the Pearl, and are covered by the wind and sand. "¡° You''re right. Over time, no one knows what kind of pervert this guy can become. " After the shock, several people talked freely. The women who were already in love with each other had stars in their eyes. They even wanted to give Han 3000 a monkey in situ¡° Tick, tick. " Suddenly, at this time, bursts of clear and subtle water drops broke the whispers and dullness of the scene. When they looked for prestige, they saw that the subtle sound of water came from childe Liu. One drop, two drops... Those "water" kept dripping down the corner of Childe Liu''s pants and hit the ground to form a small beach. Pee. Almost after shaking off the giant, the guy was completely scared to pee. He knows that he has completely lost any hope, because his two biggest helpers have been completely disabled, and he has no ability to resist, especially in the face of demons such as Han 3000. He regretted what he had done today. Otherwise, instead of being stuck in his throat waiting to be declared dead, he sat on the third floor, drinking and eating. He is still the young master of the Liu family that everyone respects, not now, like a down and frightened dog. But is regret still useful? He lost his last chance¡° No, don''t kill me. I can do whatever you want. I can give you money or other things. In short, as long as you don''t kill me, it''s easy to say anything. Please, please. " Childe Liu begged desperately. At this time, he lost his dignity. In other words, he doesn''t need dignity when he is scared to pee in public. Han 3000 stared at him coldly and was thinking about the credibility of his words, but at this time, the shopkeeper suddenly ran over in a hurry in the main hall behind him: "who... Who is pangolin? Yes... A VIP is looking for you! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2758

    "I am..." pangolin subconsciously replied. The shopkeeper frowned when he heard the speech. Is this... Is this wrong¡° Ah, he is... "Pangolin was stunned and replied. Then, the shopkeeper looked at Han 3000 and was startled. Isn''t that... Isn''t that Mr. Liu? However, the other side can treat Liu Gong son so, and the giant and thin monkey are all knocked down to the ground. How can the shopkeeper who handles the essence know nothing about what happened? Although I don''t know the details, I can guess it. I don''t dare to say more. Looking at Han 3000, I bowed respectfully: "Sir, are you the pangolin?" Han 3000 nodded. Then he loosened his hand and let go of Childe Liu. Childe Liu immediately sat on his masterpiece "water beach". At this time, he didn''t care about any vulgar etiquette. He just gasped and enjoyed the moisture of the air that he didn''t think often¡° I see. " Han 3000 answered, and then casually glanced at young master Liu on the ground. Then, he walked slightly to the shopkeeper''s room. Pangolin didn''t talk nonsense. He followed Han 3000 and walked slowly towards the hall under the guidance of the shopkeeper. Even if Han 3000 and pangolin left, the scene was still in a dead silence. If it were usual, these people would be eager to help childe Liu, or boo the cold and ask for warmth. But today, one by one, they have chosen to stand idly by. Obviously, the status of Childe Liu has fallen from the world to the underground. From everyone wants to curry favor with him to today, everyone wants to keep away from him. First, he is not so important. Second, at this barrier, who is willing to stand against the young man just now¡° Look, look, look at your mother. Get out of here. " How can you not understand this from the eyes of everyone, childe Liu. The loss of status and dignity made him collapse. In front of Han 3000, he didn''t dare to do it, but what did he dare not do above these crooked melons and cracked dates?! Everyone looked at me and I looked at you. I was afraid and couldn''t find an excuse to leave. As childe Liu shouted, a group of people crowded in front and left quickly. You won''t let us stay. We don''t want to stay here yet. It''s just that many people dare not do it openly. The best opportunities now are, of course, to curry favor with the young man just now and to see what kind of VIP invited him. Looking at the people who left, childe Liu was anxious and angry. Obviously, he didn''t want people to see him make a fool of himself, but he didn''t want to be the focus of the crowd all the time. At this time, he was abandoned by the crowd. The clenched teeth creaked, but fortunately, several people in the crowd stayed. The first to bear the brunt is childe yuan. When he saw that childe Liu looked at him angrily and other people around him left, childe yuan took a few steps and tried to pull childe Liu up¡° Get out of here. It''s all your fucking fault. Get out of here. " Childe Liu opened childe yuan with an angry palm. The whole person was furious. If it weren''t for this bitch, how could he have such a field? With a sigh, Mr. Yuan still chose to walk over again and forcibly helped Mr. Liu up: "young master Liu, this... It''s no wonder for me. Before that, I said that this boy is extremely not simple."¡° I... I just didn''t expect that the boy won''t even give you face. " Hearing this, Mr. Liu''s anger immediately disappeared. Mr. Yuan did have some truth in what he said. Even if he was himself, how could he have thought that his wise life overturned the boat today? He doesn''t even sell the face of young master Liu. He is so arrogant¡° Young master Liu, we can''t just forget about it. Even if you can''t help me take revenge, the most important thing is, how can you take this desert area in the future? " As soon as he said this, Mr. Liu frowned and looked at Mr. Yuan, full of doubts¡° I have a plan that will help you grow a bad breath. " Mr. Yuan gave a cold voice, then gently attached to Mr. Liu''s ear and whispered something. A moment later, bursts of cold sound appeared on childe Liu''s face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2759

    When Han 3000 and pangolin followed the shopkeeper back to the hall, there was almost no one in the hall at this time. Only the central small attic was equipped with a table of rich dishes. Beside the table, rockery and running water are beautiful. Several women stood respectfully around, with beautiful clothes and more beautiful people, which made it more beautiful. At the table, a woman sat there and waited quietly. Despite her veil, her beautiful eyes are still breathtaking. Han 3000 smiled gently and knew who it was without guessing¡° Han... Son of pangolin. " Seeing Han three thousand people coming in, Su Yan gently got up and greeted them warmly. This is almost never seen in the history of green pearl servant girls. Miss''s figure and appearance are almost unique, so there are many suitors from her own time. In addition, miss is still gentle and delicate, so don''t take the initiative to say hello to others. Even in ordinary times, most of them sit behind the Pearl curtain with themselves, and most of what they want to say is transmitted by themselves. But this time, it was not only reversed, but even a big reversal. Green Pearl sighed helplessly. She understood that miss Chunxin had moved. But what makes people feel helpless is that Miss Mingming has never liked a man and is even willing to spend her time selecting a husband for herself. But this is such a boring young lady. Now, she has suddenly changed her normal. If you put it on any other man, maybe you can wake up with a smile in your dreams, but the guy not only didn''t laugh, but also directly refused the young lady... Thinking of this, Lvzhu glanced at Han 3000: "my young lady knows that you are in the restaurant. I''m afraid you two don''t know each other well, so I didn''t eat the special banquet made in the garden, Specially came to this broken place to eat with you. " The subtext of this is to tell Han 3000 directly. Look how kind our miss is to you. Han 3000 naturally understood, smiled and sat down: "why so much trouble."¡° You...... "green bead is angry. Instead, Su Yan smiled gently: "eating alone is also eating. Eating together is at least lively." Han 3000 nodded and didn''t speak. Su Yan is naturally worried that Han 3000 and others are not familiar with their lives. Han 3000 is certainly grateful for all the considerate care. But gratitude belongs to gratitude. Since Han 3000 knows Su Yan''s mind, he can''t show it on the surface, so that it''s even worse in case she misunderstands. He only loves Su Yingxia¡° Eh? Isn''t that the unique green pearl of the Su family? " Over there, the people from the rear recognized the Su family to meilvzhu with a sharp eye. Although she is only the servant girl of the Su family, her outstanding appearance has long been famous in the desert world. However, when I saw the green bead there, I was still standing. Someone suddenly had a terrible idea¡° Shit, is that sitting there... Is it Miss Su? "¡° Who is the woman who can make the green pearl stand, except Miss Su, the more beautiful woman in the legend? "¡° Damn it, it''s impossible. Miss Su''s family is very beautiful in the world, but she always doesn''t go out of the door and doesn''t step in the small door. Ordinary people don''t see her at all. Even if she came out, most of them were guarded by special personnel, and often lived behind the bead curtain. Today... "Did she run in the downtown today? And... Eat with others? "¡° Shit, it''s a fucking spectacle in the desert. "¡° It''s strange. First, a peerless childe Liu capsized the boat. Now, Miss Su''s family has come to earth for the first time. Has this special world changed, or can''t I wake up in my dream? " The two most unlikely things in the desert have appeared for the first time today, and they are still two at a time. How can it not be shocking?! However, this raises a bigger question. That is... Who is the young man who can make the desert world change twice?! At this time... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2760

    The most imposing city in the desert is the city master''s mansion, which covers an area of 10000 mu. Its buildings have never seen the end, from left to right, and its wide area is frightening.


    Adjacent to the imposing City Lord''s mansion is a mansion dominated by black and white as a whole. Although it is not as bright as the city Lord''s mansion, it is better in its unique momentum. The two jade lions in front of the door highlight the low-key luxury of the mansion.


    This is the young master''s residence of the Fang family. However, no young master of the Fang family has settled here today. Because the wedding is coming, young master Fang has already stayed in the city master''s residence, and this young master''s residence has naturally been given to the most powerful or close family of the Fang family.


    Liu family!


    At this time, in the hall of the little Lord''s house, the Liu family leader is sitting with several Presbyterians. Although the city Lord''s house next door has already been decorated, you can also hear the laughter and laughter in the city Lord''s house.


    However, at this moment, the people in the young master''s house are all sad.


    "Report!"


    A servant hurried in, kneeling and shouting.


    "Up." Liu Tao, the owner of the Liu family, drank softly.


    "Yes." The servant got up and said respectfully, "the spies of the eight teams have come."


    "Very good. Come in quickly." Liu Tao said anxiously.


    When the servant left, Liu Tao looked at the elders and smiled.


    "The desert has become increasingly inflamed, and it is rising almost every year with a terrible."


    "The annual temperature seems to reflect little, but it is actually terrible."


    "Boiled frogs in warm water, today''s desert is becoming warm water, and we are poor frogs."


    Once a year, it doesn''t seem too hot. Ordinary people can''t even notice the difference in three or five years. However, if it is built in a desert, it will only rise to zero once in thousands of years, which will be amazing in an instant.


    "If this situation continues, before long, there will be no living creatures in our familiar land."


    "At present, eight teams of spies have returned. I believe they should have brought some good news." Liu Tao nodded, his face relatively relaxed.


    Almost at this time, eight young men in black came in quickly.


    "I''ve seen the master and the elders." The eight were well-trained and almost knelt down in unison.


    "They''re all from their own family. Don''t be polite. Get up quickly." Liu Tao hurriedly said.


    The eight looked at each other and quickly stood up.


    "You''ve been out for nearly three years. Have you got anything?" Liu Tao whispered happily, his eyes full of desire.


    When he went out, Liu Tao had given death orders to eight teams. If he hadn''t found the news for a day, he wouldn''t return for a day. Now that the eight teams are back at the same time, there must be good news.


    "Tell the owner that in the past three years, we have searched the desert and thousands of miles around, but we have never found its whereabouts, so we have never returned to Liu''s house in the past three years."


    "Unfortunately, three years later, we still haven''t found it. But... "


    "We have its whereabouts."


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, Liu Tao and a group of elders were pale, but when they heard the second half of the sentence, they finally saw a glimmer of hope in despair.


    It''s better to have news than to sink into the sea.


    "Strange to say, over the past three years, we have been around the eyeliner, but we can not feel its breath until a few days ago, we found an anomaly in a village."


    "Village?" Liu Tao frowned.


    "It''s far from the periphery of the desert." His men explained.


    Liu Tao nodded: "what''s next?"


    "We have limited manpower and can''t station people everywhere, so when we found something, we rushed there immediately, but strangely, the village we explored a few years ago suddenly disappeared." My men said.


    "Is there such a strange thing?" Liu Tao frowned: "could it be that the people in that village knew you had passed, so they hid?"


    "People can hide. How should village buildings be hidden? The village''s fangfo no longer exists overnight. Even the ground grows a lot of green grass overnight. No one has ever lived there. "


    "And such strange things?" Liu Tao frowned.


    "Although strange, what is more strange is that the breath did not disappear with the disappearance of the village, but came all the way to the desert city." With that, his men looked at Liu Tao.


    "What?!" Almost at the same time, Liu Tao and the elders stood up nervously.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2761

    "It''s all the way to the desert city?"¡° This... "A group of elders looked at each other, but soon, they all showed happy smiles¡° So we have to come without effort? "¡° We went around in a big circle, and the result appeared directly in front of ourselves. "¡° God bless you, God bless you. " A group of people are so happy that they don''t know why. There is no elder''s due prudence and seriousness¡° Are you serious? " Liu Tao was also very excited. He looked at the eight people and said in a hurry. The eight people looked at each other and nodded: "we followed its breath all the way. At this point, we can basically be sure that it is absolutely right. It is in the desert city." Hearing this, a glimmer of joy flashed in the eyes of several people, and Liu Tao patted with a big hand: "well, in that case, it can''t run away." Desert city is their territory. What can''t you get in their territory¡° Three years, after all, three years. Now, I can finally sleep safely. "¡° That''s right. The young master of the Fang family is getting married soon. Now his whereabouts are clear. It''s a double blessing. Heaven''s grace, heaven''s grace. "¡° Ha ha, great, great. " Liu Tao smiled with satisfaction and said, "three elders, go and tell brother Fang the good news immediately."¡° Yes. " The elder heard the speech and retreated happily¡° Well, today is a big day. Let''s go and have a rest earlier. I''ll have a good sleep, too. " Liu Tao said happily. He has been tossing and turning almost every night for three years. With it, the temperature of the desert city can be controlled. With it, the crisis of the desert city will be relieved. Once the situation is stable, the plans of Fang and Liu will really fall on the board. Otherwise, everything will be empty talk. Fortunately, everything has settled down. Clan leader Liu Tao was happy, and a group of elders were naturally very happy, but when they were happy to leave, a servant hurried in¡° Sir, it''s bad. It''s bad. " The servant gasped and looked flustered. Liu Tao was in high spirits. When he was engaged by the servant, he was a little angry on the spot and said in a slight anger: "now even if the sky falls, I will never think it''s a bad thing. What''s the matter with panic?" The Ding family was stunned. After thinking about it, he still said in a hurry: "little... Young master, young master, he was beaten?"¡° Young master was...... "Liu Tao repeated half a sentence carelessly, suddenly remembered something, and the whole person suddenly became frightened and pale:" what? The young master was beaten? " Almost at the same time, outside the hall, the young master of the Liu family was being held by two servants, and the giant and thin monkey behind him were also carried by several people. How miserable it looked, how miserable it came. Seeing such a scene, not only Liu Tao panicked, but also all the elders present could not help frowning. Their young master was beaten¡° Lu''er, lu''er, my lu''er, this... This... "Before Liu Lu and others walked into the hall, Liu Tao personally led a group of elders to the door of the hall. Looking at the scars on Liu Lu''s body, the giant''s broken right arm, and the thin monkey almost vomited fresh blood, Liu Tao was stunned one by one¡° Who, who hurt my reed like this? " Liu Tao hurried over, grabbed his son and roared in a sad and angry voice¡° That''s right. Who is so bold as to dare to hurt my son of the Liu family? It''s like looking for death. "¡° Young master, it doesn''t hurt if you say so. Even the Lord, we will help you out. " A group of elders are also indignant. For them, there is no right or wrong. There is only right or wrong when the people of the Liu family are hurt¡° Dad, forget it, don''t say it. " Childe Liu''s face was full of bitterness. The card playing was not too realistic. He wanted to stop talking and said, "it''s a guest of the Fang family."¡° I don''t care who the guests of his Fang family are. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu dares to touch my son, I want him to go. " Liu Tao roared angrily. Hearing Liu Tao''s words, Liu Lu showed a bad smile in his eyes: "seriously?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2762

    "When did my father lie to you?"¡° You''re right, young master. Just tell me who he is. If you beat the people of my Liu family, you won''t take my Liu family in the eye. Such people can kill quickly. " Several elders also gave appropriate help. Seeing this, Liu Lu nodded and pretended to be seriously injured: "in fact, we should teach him a lesson."¡° I didn''t want to see him in general, but he really deceived people too much. He hurt my friend Mr. Yuan first and then me. Even if I reported the name of our Liu family, he didn''t pay any attention. "¡° Even... "Even what?" Liu Tao said angrily¡° Even the supreme fire of our Liu family was humiliated by him in public. " Speaking of this, Liu Lu looked rather guilty: "that guy has some skills, but the child is stupid and doesn''t master the supreme fire enough, so that the supreme fire not only didn''t hurt him, but also was blocked by him. After being humiliated in public, he said that our Liu family''s supreme fire is just a garbage fire, and even the firewood in the firewood room is not strong enough."¡° What! " Hearing this, Liu Tao''s nose was smoking angrily. The supreme fire is the sign of the Liu family and the foundation left by their ancestors. Now it has been so humiliated. How can we bear it¡° Master, this man is really arrogant. If you don''t kill him, it''s unreasonable. "¡° You''re right. What''s my face in the future? " Looking at the indignant elders, Liu Tao suddenly nodded: "lu''er, tell Dad, what''s the animal''s name? Dad, today, I''ll help you export your evil spirit. "¡° I don''t know his name, but Dad, I heard he came with Miss Su. He will be having dinner in Juying Pavilion. "¡° "Miss Su?" Hearing this, the elders who had just been filled with righteous indignation were stunned, and then one by one suddenly stopped talking. The Su family is also everyone, and their strength should not be underestimated¡° Hum, Miss Su''s family actually has a meal with people in a place like Juying Pavilion. That''s all. Why can''t I teach the younger generation a lesson for the Su family? " Liu Tao was eager to protect his son. When he heard that Miss Su was just stunned, he quickly found the reason¡° The owner is right. As the eldest lady of the Su family, she doesn''t have a good waiting room, but she runs out and shows up. It''s time to take good care of the Su family. " Hearing that there was an excuse, a group of elders followed suit again. In the face of the Su family, it doesn''t matter if you take the handle and gain the upper hand¡° It seems that we can''t get out of this tone of public rather than private. Everyone knows that our childe is interested in Miss Su, but Miss Su is throwing her head out for other men. Where else does my young master look? As soon as we go, we will take revenge. On the other hand, we will knock on the mountain and shake the tiger, so that Miss Su can understand that a woman should abide by the way of women. " A group of people talked about how moral others were, but in fact they didn''t know how dirty and disgusting they were¡° Somebody! " Liu Tao gave a big drink¡° Yes! " At the same time¡° Let all the elite in the mansion go out. I want to see who has such great courage to hurt my son first, let alone my Liu family. "¡° In this war, I not only want the beast to get the lesson of blood, but also want Miss Su and everyone to open their eyes and have a good look. My Liu family''s Wei, like tiger Wei, can be provoked by ordinary rats at will. " Speaking of this, Liu Tao suddenly sneered: "speaking of it, I haven''t let the world again for a long time. I have a good taste of the domineering and holy power of the Liu family." As soon as the voice fell, Liu Tao waved his big hand, took his servants and a group of elders, hundreds of people, went out of the Shaozhu house and killed them all the way directly towards Juying Pavilion. Everywhere the Liu family passed, passers-by were shocked, and many rushed to Juying Pavilion on hearing the news. In the Juying Pavilion at this time, Han 3000 and Su Yan were eating. Suddenly, the shopkeeper hurriedly ran in from outside the gate: "no, no, big things are bad." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2763

    Seeing the flustered shopkeeper, several waitresses immediately took a step forward and stopped him two meters away from the table. The shopkeeper flopped and knelt on the ground: "Miss Su, there are several masters. Hurry up. Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong." Green bead frowned, suddenly dissatisfied, and whispered, "flustered, damn it. If you disturb my miss''s meal, do you know the capital crime?" Su Yan gently waved her hand, indicating that Lvzhu didn''t have to. Then, looking at the shopkeeper, she whispered, "shopkeeper, why are you so flustered?" She is gentle and reasonable, and her voice is very soft. She really deserves to be Miss Su''s family. Even at this time, people can''t help but feel soft¡° Miss Su, it''s noisy outside. The master of the Liu family, with a group of elders and hundreds of elite, is driving here in a murderous manner. "¡° I think it''s probably because childe Liu was beaten by the master just now. The Liu family came to seek revenge. "¡° The so-called heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. Before they arrive, you should hurry. " The shopkeeper urged impatiently. Su Yan frowned slightly, and a pair of electric eyes seemed to be thinking about something. A moment later, she looked at Han 3000 and whispered, "otherwise, go to another hospital first."¡° Although it is the place of the Fang family, it is reserved for the Su family. I expect that the Liu family will never dare to break in rashly no matter how bold they are. " After that, regardless of whether Han 3000 agreed or not, Su Yan looked at the green pearl and motioned her to open the way first. The shopkeeper nodded again and again, but just as he was about to get up, suddenly, a strange force hit him from behind. Before he had any reaction, his body had fallen out because of great inertia. With a bang, the shopkeeper''s body had smashed a nearby table, and then a big foot ruthlessly stepped on the shopkeeper''s back struggling to get up¡° Do you know what the Liu family hates most? " Looking up, a strong middle-aged man in his forties was disdaining to step on his back and drink coldly. Hearing this and seeing this man, the shopkeeper immediately wanted to cry without tears. It was too late, everything was too late¡° What I hate most is a informer like you. " As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man made a slight effort on his fierce feet. For a long time, the shopkeeper at his feet couldn''t even make a sound. Only his body kept struggling, and his hands beat the ground fiercely, so as to express his endless pain at this time¡° That''s enough. " At this time, Han 3000 fiercely stood up: "you came at me and took some ordinary people out of your anger. Don''t you have to?" Su Yan was anxious to see Han 3000 make a sound, but Han 3000''s eyes were firm at this time. She sighed slightly. It seems that a big war can''t be avoided. However, I do not know why, she has never liked to kill, but at this time, there is a little expectation. She has seen Han 3000 show himself, but it is obvious that Han 3000 seems to be very close to playing on the flower boat last time. She has broken some expectations. What would it be like if he did his best?! She''s looking forward to it. But she is also very worried, because she is a big desert family. She knows very well how powerful the Liu family is and how strong the Liu family''s skills are. Moreover, according to the shopkeeper, the owner of the Liu family not only came in person, but also brought a large number of elite. Don''t say that Han 30001, even the Su family, may not have the strength to compete with them completely¡° You are the beast? " The middle-aged man saw that Han 3000 was just a young man and disdained the cold voice. Han 30001 sneered and argued with him lazily. He looked at the shopkeeper at his feet indifferently: "let him go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2764

    "You are young, but your tone is very heavy. That''s what your parents and master taught you?" As these people entered the house, an elder immediately shouted and drank. With his preaching tone and overbearing, he placed himself high above others, but regarded others as mole ants, which made him uncomfortable to hear. Some people, although their words are not very ugly, but his tone is to prevent Buddha from putting his hand into your stomach and constantly pulling it out, which makes you sick. And the elder in front of us is like this. However, he didn''t know it. Instead, he was a fairy and dignified¡° Do you know who he is? Dare you let him go? I''m young. I don''t know what heaven and earth are. Don''t you think about what you are? Qualified to say that? " The elder said that, softly squinting at Han 3000, full of disdain¡° The so-called dragon crossing the sea needs to ask the sea, and the snake needs to know where to go. " He sneered¡° Old boy, don''t look like you know everything. Everyone can say it, but not everyone can do it, such as you. " Pangolin hit back¡° What do you mean, little monster? " The elder''s eyes shouted insidiously¡° I mean, what are you? Did you ask who we are? " Pangolin laughed coldly. Hearing this, the elder was immediately angry and wanted to start. Fortunately, at this time, Liu Tao blocked in front of the elder, his eyes shrunk slightly, and said softly, "beat the dog and look at the master."¡° Hum, it''s just relying on the Miss Su family next to him. Otherwise, I''ll kill him now. " The elder said coldly. Liu Tao smiled gently, looked at Su Yan and said softly, "niece Su, it''s been three years since the last party. Are you all right?"¡° Uncle Liu has a heart. Su Yan feels good about himself, but it''s uncle Liu you... "Su Yan said politely with a smile¡° I have all kinds, still like Gu, niece Su, you have a heart. " When Liu Tao finished speaking, he turned his words and said, "however, if you care about me, my uncle should speak frankly."¡° Uncle Liu said, "but it doesn''t hurt." Su Yan said¡° As a daughter''s family, she is reserved and expensive. She should wait in the boudoir. But look at you now. Although Juying Pavilion is not a place of flowers and willows, it is also a place where many people have eyes and cloud guests come and go. As Miss Su, you just appear in this place, and you still stay with two people like dogs. The impact can be described as very bad. " Liu Tao''s sentence immediately attracted the response of the people behind him. An elder immediately nodded and said, "yes, Miss Su''s family is well-known in the desert world. No one does not regard her as a fairy. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she is superior and does not know the temperament of human fireworks and the gentle and elegant inside. But now it seems that she drinks in the downtown with a group of vulgar men. If it comes out, I''m afraid your fairy image in people''s hearts will be trampled on. "¡° Women don''t obey women''s morality. Even if they are fairies, what''s the difference between them and the women above the brothel? The only difference is between ordinary and top. "¡° Su and Liu have always been friends. Miss Su, you''d better listen to your uncle Liu and go back to your other hospital as soon as possible. " These people stand at the commanding height of morality and use all kinds of money in line with their own interests to others. It seems that they have a deep sense of righteousness, but in fact they are just seeking personal gains for themselves. It''s disgusting. Su Yan didn''t get angry. He didn''t even have the emotional fluctuation of words. It can be said that his psychological quality was not strong. If he wanted to put it on the pangolin, he might have to go wild on the spot. He smiled and said, "Su Yan is just gathering with friends. How can he be so exaggerated as uncle Liu said?"¡° You''re talking about our young lady. It seems that if you want to continue eating, you have to dip in a pig cage. " The green bead grumbled rather discontentedly¡° Presumptuous! " The elder immediately scolded the green pearl: "are you qualified to speak as a slave and maid when the master speaks?"¡° You also know that it''s between the masters. What do you say? " The green bead hit back. Although Lvzhu is a servant girl, she is not as gentle and polite as Su Yan. The girl has sharp teeth and a strange spirit. She just put her old age in silence¡° Friends? " Liu Tao suddenly sneered: "niece Su, do you mean these two are your friends?"¡° Exactly! "¡° No, no! " Liu Tao shook his head and smiled bitterly¡° What did uncle Liu say? " Su Yan wondered what medicine Liu Tao sold in his gourd. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2765

    "You are also the daughter of the Su family, and these two people are just a monster, a reckless youth. They look at their clothes and are servants. Dogs in dogs, Su Yan, you are simply confused."¡° How can the Swan make friends with the toad? " As soon as the voice fell, Liu Tao''s eyes became a little fierce. He looked at Han 3000 and said coldly: "did you hurt my son?"¡° Exactly. " Han 3000 returned to his eyes and remained firm¡° I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. " Liu Tao finished, looked at Su Yan and said softly with a smile, "niece Su, you heard it, too."¡° Since he is the one who hurt lu''er of our family, he must be the enemy of our Liu family. How can such a person become friends with your Miss Su family? Yan''er, don''t be confused. "¡° Miss Su, you''d better step back to one side, so as not to hurt you and the harmony of the Liu and Su families. " Hearing this, green pearl suddenly had a pair of eyes with several waitresses. The next second, she only heard a few clatters. The clothes on several waitresses were shocked by their Qi at that time. Then, the jade hand turned back on her back and clawed for a while. The soft sword in each hand was bright and cold¡° The Liu family is threatening the Su family? " The green bead shouted coldly. Han 3000 and pangolin were shocked directly. In fact, these two goods have not been aware of it until now. It turns out that the seemingly weak waitresses around Su Yan are so fierce that they even have soft swords hidden in them. This was beyond their expectation. However, when you think about it carefully, it seems reasonable that such a peerless beauty is the daughter of the Su family. There are few experts to protect her when she goes out. How can she do that¡° I can''t talk about the threat. However, if Miss Su is stubborn, as an elder, I don''t mind teaching my daughter a lesson for old su. " Liu Tao smiled softly¡° Then just put your horse here. " As soon as the green pearl drank coldly, she put her right hand slightly, and took a long sword out of her sleeve and fell into her hand¡° Oh, this chick is quite hot. " Pangolin saw it and couldn''t help whispering. Several elders looked at each other and wanted to start, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly stood in front of Su Yan and others. Just one stop, the clouds are light and the wind is clear, but it is also impressive¡° But it''s all about me and the Liu family. It''s none of the Su family''s business. Just come to me. " Han 3000 whispered. Hearing Han 3000''s words, the Liu family were stunned, but they seemed to understand. After all, although this guy is Su Yan''s friend, he can''t bear the crime if he provokes the contradiction between Liu and Su families. Secondly, as a man, how can you not behave like a man at this time? Otherwise, Su Yan will only look down on him. At that time, it was not beautiful. This is also what Liu Tao had repeatedly repeated before he came. His move can force Han 3000 in the center, and there are no people inside and outside. Unless he can stand up by himself, but the problem is that once this guy stands up, there is no worries for the Liu family. It''s not easier to crush him than to crush an ant?! Seeing that Han 3000 had been in his arms, Liu Tao couldn''t help but rejoice and said with a smile: "he''s still a man. At least he has some responsibility at this time. I''m really worried that you dare to hide behind a woman like a shrinking turtle." The elder next to him was also arrogant and domineering. He sneered: "it''s better to die vertically than horizontally. I''ll take your attitude. If you kneel down and kowtow to my young master and admit your mistake, then discard your meridians and spare your life in the face of Miss Su."¡° Of course, you can also die horizontally. Later, we will make you unable to survive or die. " As soon as the voice fell, a group of elders and Liu Tao looked at each other and smiled, full of fun. Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head: "I haven''t played. Who can''t survive and die is still unknown. Aren''t you afraid to hit his tongue so early?"¡° What the fuck are you talking about? " Hearing Han 3000''s words, the elder frowned with dissatisfaction! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2766

    The pangolin disdained and pulled out its ears: "old man, are your ears hard to use when you are old? Shall I repeat it for him again? I''m not good at anything, but I''ve done quite well in caring for the elderly. " Hearing this, the elder could no longer hang on his face. He was panting like a cow. He wanted to peel the pangolin with his eyes. As long as Liu Tao gave an order, he would be the first to end the hateful monster. Pangolin smiled coldly: "Hey, a bunch of bitches, they just look for trouble, and how high they blow themselves. They attack this and that again." With that, the pangolin attached to Han 3000''s ear and said, "if you want to fight, you can''t let them take advantage of it. When you become a bitch, you can set up a memorial archway." Hearing the words of the goods, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake his head¡° You bastard, you beat my childe. Now you''re rude. I want you to die. " The elder shouted abuse¡° Look, everything tastes bad in your mouth. " Pangolin disdained to smile: "if there is any black-and-white meeting, you Liu''s family will surely win the first place to confuse black and white."¡° Obviously, you bullied us first. We endured it as soon as we could. Even if we couldn''t bear to fight with you, we quickly stopped. However, you old Yin forced young master secretly took advantage of us to let you go. It was light to be beaten. "¡° What did you say? " Liu Tao gave Liu Lu a cold look. Liu Lu was guilty, but he still shook his head desperately¡° Are you deaf, too? " Pangolin laughed coldly¡° Dad, don''t listen to his nonsense. "¡° I''m talking nonsense? Everyone present can testify. " Pangolin smiled¡° Really? " Liu Tao finished, his eyes fiercely swept everyone present. Those people lowered their heads one by one, and none dared to make a pit. The Liu family''s power and the Fang family''s power can''t be provoked by others? Liu Tao smiled coldly, very presumptuous: "little monster, what else can you say?" As soon as the voice fell, the elders beside Liu Tao also sneered. Seeing this, pangolin''s smile suddenly solidified. Obviously, this guy''s entry into the world is not deep enough. Who knows that the world is dangerous and the people''s heart is not ancient. Nima, can you play like this?! But just then, suddenly, the crowd shouted, "I can!" Looking with the sound, a man slowly stood out among the crowd. When everyone looked at the man, they couldn''t help but be very surprised, because the man was the waiter who had just been bullied by Liu Lu. At this time, the waiter clenched his teeth and obviously summoned up his courage. In full view of the public, his eyes came out firmly¡° I can prove that it was Mr. Liu who was always aggressive. He not only deliberately embarrassed her on the stairs and forced Miss Su''s friends to live in the firewood room, but also asked me to serve them some food sprayed by their saliva. Later, I was asked to buy pigs and dogs and put them in the firewood house. Even if the two sides fought later, Miss Su''s friends also wanted to stop, but it''s a pity that childe Liu played Yin behind his back and attacked others. " As the shop''s second tone fell, everyone in the Liu family was angry, but the shopkeeper who was trampled on the ground shook his head and sighed bitterly, "you stupid donkey." The kind-hearted waiter obviously sent himself to the fire pit. Liu Tao was so angry that he almost blew his beard and stared. He looked at each other with the elders. After a while, they seemed to reach a certain consensus. The next second, he suddenly looked at the waiter: "who are you?"¡° I''m the sophomore of Juying Pavilion. I participated in the whole process at the time of the incident. " The waiter was looked at by Liu Tao. He felt numb in his heart, but he still clenched his teeth and said bravely. As soon as the voice fell, an elder slowly came out and said with a cold smile, "it''s just a waiter, but it''s just an inferior beast. What credibility does what he said have?"¡° Although I am modest, every sentence... "Chucha!" Suddenly, just when the shop''s second child spoke in general, the elder''s hand had suddenly put on his neck. With a crisp sound, the second child''s neck was broken by him on the spot, and suddenly fell to the ground with unwilling staring pupils¡° Now, is there a witness? " The elder smiled softly. Han 3000 wanted to help, but obviously he didn''t expect them to kill directly in full view of the public. At this time, it was obviously too late. Looking at the waiter who fell to the ground, Han 3000 was angry in his eyes! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2767

    Seeing this scene, the onlookers lowered their heads one after another, which was the end of fighting against the Liu family¡° Tut Tut, since there is no witness, it can''t prove that what you said is true? " The elder gave a strange smile. Several elders behind him also immediately smiled. Pangolin gas is going to be fierce. Even Lvzhu and Su Yan are very angry at this time. I''ve never seen such a blatant murder¡° You gang... "The pangolin roared angrily, but Han 3000 stopped it slightly and stared at the elder with his eyes. Han 3000 spoke slightly:" there''s no need to prove anything. "¡° Because... "Han 3000 suddenly smiled coldly:" there is no need for dying people! " As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly turned into a shadow, but his body suddenly attacked the elder at a very fast speed. Han 3000''s speed obviously stunned the Liu family, but the next second, a group of people were worthy of being the elders of the Liu family, the elite of the elite. They withdrew slightly and gave enough space. Then, the elder drank coldly: "go!" Dozens of elites behind him immediately attacked Han 3000 directly¡° Boom! " But almost just for a moment, the dozens of elites just took a step forward, and even some feet haven''t landed yet. The next second, they collectively stood still. The figure of Han 3000 passed through them like lightning, holding a jade sword and standing there. The sword was cold, but there was no blood! But the dozens of disciples suddenly fell to the ground in a flash. Sword, come on! Almost killed dozens of people, and their blood was not stained on the sword! The onlookers were stunned and couldn''t say anything. Even the elders of the Liu family and Liu Tao were shocked, and the elites behind them could not help but retreat half a step! What the hell is this speed? What kind of ghost sword is it? Under one sword, dozens of elites have become the soul of his sword before they even reflect it!? Han 3000 bent slightly, then picked up the waiter''s body and smiled bitterly. What''s wrong with him? But he just told the truth and asked him to take his life as the price?! What''s wrong with him? So much so that I lied to myself. I was stabbed with such a wound on my hand! He''s not wrong, it''s you! Fiercely, Han 3000 looked at the Liu family and Liu Lu with angry eyes! The Liu family was startled by Han 3000''s eyes, and Liu Lu almost rolled down from the recliner. What''s that look? Anti Buddha hell god''s eyes¡° Brother, I''m sorry. " Han 3000 suddenly smiled bitterly, as if he were talking to himself, or saying to the dead waiter, "I blame my carelessness for killing you. The only thing I can do is to let you see clearly how I avenge you." As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 drank coldly: "those who don''t want to die, get away!" After drinking, the elite of the Liu family retreated half a step, and the onlookers quickly retreated. Only Liu Tao, with a group of elders, stood in front of Han 3000¡° Zi, Zi! " Holding the waiter in his left hand and holding the jade sword in his right hand, only the sword body at this time is wrapped in half by red fire and wrapped in half by blue and purple light! It''s sky fire and moon wheel! The twelve elders over there also lined up and made preparations for the battle! The tension between the two sides reached a climax. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2768

    The elder of the Liu family also quickly turned into an array against the rushing Han 3000, turned a word into a circle, and directly besieged him¡° Boom! " One touch on both sides, one pair of twelve, twelve in one! Time, sword light and shadow, Dharma can blow up! A group of people watching the battle have gathered their energy to resist. Although they have average ability, they can at least support the barrier and avoid the harm. In the crowd, Han 3000 jade swords swept across, and the sky fire moon wheel wrapped around the sword body. Sometimes he added the power of the jade sword, sometimes he moved with the sword and the fire light moved greatly, or the purple and blue electricity was jagged. Obviously, the twelve elders of the Liu family are not ordinary people, especially the formation formed by the twelve is invincible and solid with their skilled cooperation! The six elders are responsible for the main attack, and the six elders are responsible for the defense. At the same time, they also assist from the side in the state of feint. This is the strongest combination move of the twelve elders of the Liu family, and it is also their magic weapon to defeat the enemy over the years. Twelve array of lights¡° Smelly boy, how does it taste? " Seeing that Han failed to break the battle more than 3000 times, one of the elders smiled coldly. Han 3000 smiled coldly, but did not answer. The twelve light arrays were really powerful, which depended on the close cooperation and tacit understanding between the twelve of them. However, these can only improve their cultivation and ability to a certain extent, but it does not mean that their cultivation and ability can jump several paragraphs directly. Since we can''t do this, what''s the significance of these cooperation in the face of Han 3000 with obvious high cultivation?! No more words. Han 3000 held a jade sword. The sky fire moon wheel was instantly pulled out of the sword body and turned into two flying dragons. With Han 3000 attacking one of them, he went straight away. The unlucky elder was obviously stunned. Subconsciously, he just blocked each other, but the next second, the goods completely regretted it. Han 3000''s attack was swift and violent, and his sword was extremely powerful and his angle was extremely tricky. He was numb and tired of dealing with a few swords¡° Protect the third. " In the crowd, suddenly a drink, the other eleven people immediately surrounded the other side. Han 3000 suddenly sneered, and the 72 way divine sword in his hand was more ferocious. The unlucky elder was already tired of dealing with it. In the face of the 72 way divine sword, he was stunned and dazzled, and even forgot how to resist it. Although the twelve people are closely connected like an iron bucket and can trap people larger than themselves like water, one problem is that if any bucket plate collapses, the remaining bucket plates will have no meaning. Han 3000 understood this truth. How could the twelve elders not understand it? Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t care about the attack behind him, he just made more efforts to target that elder. A group of people looked at each other and simply made every effort to attack Han 3000 more fiercely. It''s bound to kill Han 3000 in one blow! But almost when the eleven elders used all their strength to attack Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly turned over. Like a overlord! Turning back, he directly met the elder who attacked from behind! The elder is making every effort to attack Han 3000. Who knows that he will suddenly choose to turn back and attack? In great surprise, the arrow had left the string and could only harden its head and attack Han 3000. Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s fast figure also suddenly attacked the elder¡° Poof! "¡° Dang! " A metal sound and a puff sound crossed their figures. Han 3000 had rushed out of the siege of 12 people, and the elder also flew forward for a distance and suddenly stopped¡° Surround him. " When the leading elder saw that his younger martial brother had returned to his position, but Han 3000 had rushed out, he immediately shouted loudly, led a group of martial brothers, lined up again and surrounded Han 3000 again¡° Smelly boy, do you think you can get rid of our iron formation? A fool talks about a dream. " The leading elder drank coldly and looked at Han 3000 covetously. Han 3000 smiled slightly and glanced coldly at a group of elders who surrounded him. Suddenly, someone seemed to notice something wrong. In a hurry, he looked around. For a moment, he was shocked. The iron bucket array was re arranged, but there were only 11 of the 12 people. The eleven people looked back in panic, but saw behind them that the elder did not move with them, but stood still... Just when everyone was very confused, suddenly, he moved... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2769

    Or he didn''t move. The blue gray long shirt was as usual, but a blood suddenly flowed out from the abdomen, dyed a large piece of clothes red, and slowly dripping down the clothes. Bang... This time, he finally moved. However, the heavy and rigid body directly hit the ground¡° He... He''s dead. " Someone panicked. But what is more frightening is the way and process of his death. He just seemed that nothing had happened, but in the twinkling of an eye, he suddenly had blood like water, and then died¡° It''s not necessarily too fast, is it? " Someone exclaimed¡° The sword is fast! " This is the only answer! When a person''s sword is fast enough, the sword passes, and the body doesn''t seem to feel the existence of the wound. Before any reaction is made, everything is over! But this is enough speed. What kind of speed is it? People do not know, but never thought¡° How is this possible? " Liu Tao was shocked and looked at the scene in front of him. The twelve elders are almost the treasures of the Liu family. Any elder has at least the strength to kill evil. Even if he takes them out alone, he doesn''t dare to say that they are invincible, but at least he can''t meet an opponent. Even if there are masters like eight wastelands, it is impossible to kill them with one sword. What''s more, the elder is not single, but in their strongest twelve person array. So you''re killed?! Not never thought about it, but never thought of it. The eleven elders were also shocked. Especially when they looked at Han 3000, they were stunned to find that there was no trace of injury on Han 3000. Just now it was clear that both sides had no defensive bombardment. Why did their elder die and Han 3000 was unharmed? It''s impossible! Even if they are as stable as an old dog, at this time, they can''t help but feel a trace of fear and confusion in the bottom of their hearts. However, there was no time for them to understand the reason, because Han 3000, with a sword in one hand, killed them again. Elders rush to fight! However, without the blessing of iron and copper array, how can the hard-working eleven win in the face of Han 3000?! With the deepening of the war, the eleven people were not only forced back by Han 3000, but also constantly fell various sword wounds. A group of elders who were originally immortal were beaten one by one¡° Fierce, is this too fucking fierce? "¡° Shit, they are all the pillars of the fucking Liu family. They not only have no advantage in front of him, but are completely pressed and beaten. Am I wrong? "¡° You''re right. This guy''s sword technique is very outrageous, and his sword is very fast. At the same time, his sword is also very powerful. Where the hell is this guy? " People watching the war were shocked. Even in front of the Liu family, they had to show their inner shock. Over there, the Liu family''s face was obviously not good-looking. At this time, the confidant next to Liu Tao looked at the scene of the field and said in a hurry: "the situation is wrong, master. Some of the eleven elders can''t hold on. If they go on like this, they will die." Liu Tao also nodded. He can''t see such a situation. Moreover, the situation is now so. If the eleven elders lose again, where should the Liu family''s reputation go¡° Master, do it. " The man whispered. Liu Tao stopped talking, but his hands had already slightly transported energy, and a red flame suddenly appeared slowly in his palm¡° Supreme fire! "¡° Shit, the owner of the Liu family, is this going to do it? " When I saw that Liu Tao had begun to carry the flame, the people watching the war couldn''t help shouting at me. Even at this time, Han 3000 had an absolute advantage against the 11 elders, but it could not stop a group of people from deeply worried about him at this time. Supreme fire. That is the real unique skill and foundation of the Liu family. The supreme fire released by Liu Tao is obviously by no means a three legged cat like childe Liu¡° I didn''t expect to see Liu jiazhiwei again here after many years! " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2770

    Boom! As soon as he raised his hand, the red fire in the palm of his hand was immediately thrown to the ground, and then rushed directly to Han 3000 at a very fast speed. The ground fire spread, but it rushed to the general, and the red light has turned blue¡° Withdraw! " The leader shouted, slapped Han 3000 in his hand, and hurried back with people. Almost at the same time, the other ten elders who had a tacit understanding also fiercely attacked Han 3000 and withdrew¡° Damn it, you are shameless and hurt people behind your back. What a hero. " Seeing that the 11 attacks in front of Han 3000 have not been solved, but the ground fire has hit with the trend, the pangolin can''t help shouting abuse. The pangolin is like this, so is the green pearl. It''s so mean. There''s no family style. It''s clearly a nest of snakes and mice. Instead, Su Yan quietly watched the development of the situation. She was a little worried. After all, Han 30001 dealt with 12 people. If they were ordinary people, they were all good players. As the saying goes, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, but Han 3000 hands have more than 24 hands, which makes Su Yan''s expectation of him higher¡° Han 3000, are you OK this time? " And almost at the same time, boom! There was a loud noise of flame. The next second, the ground fire, which was only a big gap, suddenly sprang up violently, just like the fire in the sky, directly devouring the whole Han 3000. Han 3000 just frowned. He had just dissolved the joint attack of 11 people, and there was no way to resist the attack of the supreme fire on the ground. Almost when he just reflected, the flame had completely wrapped him in the. When the flame wrapped Han Sanqi''s body, Han Sanqi was hot and dry at once. Even if Han Sanqi could resist it, the flame still directly eroded his clothes through the energy mask. Although there was no open fire, the clothes turned to ashes one after another. The whole person only felt hot and dry for a time. The Buddha is almost baked¡° How did this happen? " Han 3000 frowned. Obviously, although the supreme fire comes from the Liu family, Liu Lu and Liu Tao are obviously not above the same level in the control of fire. If Liu Lu''s supreme fire can only be regarded as barely getting started, then Liu Tao''s has already reached the peak and reached the top level. The two are the same fire, but their power is very different¡° Ha ha, ha ha! " On the other side as like as two peas, the three thousand and two sons and fathers were almost alike in their performance. Liu Tao was like a Liu Lu who was laughing at her. The eleven elders finally had a bad breath. They were sweating. They were really surprised by Han 3000 just now. Fortunately, the boy has finally received retribution¡° What shall we do? " Looking at the burning fire, Green Pearl asked Miss and pangolin a few times, although she hated Han 3000 and refused herself. But she also knew that Han 3000 had captured her heart long ago. Otherwise, how could she be angry? How could she not worry when it came to life and death¡° Don''t worry, he can come out! " Pangolins are strong and calm. Although Han 3000 only came out of the supreme fire before, even an outsider knows that today''s supreme fire is not the original supreme fire. The gap between the two is a comparison between ordinary people and the eight wastelands. Simply put, it''s nothing like. With the same attitude as pangolins, there are many onlookers. They also believe that Han 3000 will come out, but when they see the expression on Liu Tao''s face and a larger flame, they can''t help but play a retreat drum. After all, he is the owner of the Liu family. If he is not sure, he will not laugh like a young master like Liu Lu. Moreover, even though they are far away and have specially pulled up the protective cover, they can still feel the heat waves from the supreme fire. But I don''t believe Han 3000. What if he comes out again?! At this time, Han 3000 was already wet, and his whole body was like just coming out of the water, but even though his whole body was water, his lips were dry and almost cracked. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2771

    At Han 3000''s body, a faint light came, and a large amount of water began to slowly release and flow through his whole body. Then, the thing that released water was also crazy absorbing the outer flame a little bit. Five elements God stone! At the most critical moment, it took the initiative to appear again. While the body turned out hydraulic support for Han 3000, it slowly absorbed the powerful supreme flame with the red mark of the Vulcan stone¡° Fire turns into water energy, and water can release and replenish itself. " Han 3000 opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the five elements God stone. For a time, he was shocked¡° In this way, as long as there are five elements of God stone protection, even if this thing is powerful, it can''t hurt me. " Thinking of this, Han 3000''s eyes were filled with joy. But soon, Han 3000''s joy retreated again. From the current situation, the five elements divine stone does use the cycle to protect itself, but the problem is that it also puts itself into the cycle and can''t extricate itself. If this situation is not broken, don''t you want to be trapped in it for a lifetime? And what''s the difference between being wrapped like this by fire and fire zongzi? Isn''t it the same as being slaughtered?! Therefore, we must break the game! But the question is, how? To say that the supreme fire Han 3000 feels really different from Liu Lu, but to say how fierce it is, it is definitely not. But this will be issued from Liu Tao''s hand, but Han 3000 has to sigh that this fire can indeed become the foundation of a company. Ferocious, unusually ferocious. Even if there are five elements divine stones to help themselves resist the supreme fire, the effect is only to prevent themselves from being too hot and dehydrated into coma and death. It''s almost a dream to want it to help you recover quickly. What''s more, almost at this time, I saw that the supreme fire was still burning and failed to turn people into ashes. In addition, as Liu Lu said before, this guy had turned the supreme fire. At present, he didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly raised his hand and directly added energy! Boom! Suddenly, the supreme fire burned more fiercely. Almost at the same time, in the flame, Han 3000, who had just taken a breath, had not had time to take two more breaths, and the huge temperature suddenly went crazy. Even if the five elements divine stone rotates at full speed, it is still difficult to resist the heat¡° It''s up to you. " Han 3000 suddenly clenched his teeth, and then poured the chaotic force in his body into the five elements God stone. Sure enough, with the power of chaos, the blessing of the ancestor of ten thousand Qi, the golden light of the five elements God stone suddenly flashed, and the water energy turned into greater, which was madly poured on Han 3000. However, even so, the dry heat in the air is still stuffy. Han 3000 is a little out of breath. Bean sweat continues to converge in the flowing water with his forehead¡° Even if he can resist such a big fire, the overheated temperature will make him very uncomfortable. His situation is very critical. " The green pearl looked at the fire and said in a hurry¡° If only there were jade ice beads. " Su Yan whispered. Then she looked at the green pearl next to her. Green Pearl sighed helplessly: "Miss, how can I bring this kind of thing with me? That''s what''s cooling on the flower boat... "Su Yan was not in a hurry when she heard the answer from Lu. However, it reminded the pangolin on one side. As soon as he patted his head, the pangolin stepped forward and shouted, "fool, don''t forget your stone!"¡° Stone? " In the fire, Han 3000 heard the sound of pangolin, and a light flashed in his eyes: "shit, how can I forget this thing?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2772

    Jade ice beads!


    The silkworm God horsehead girl gave her baby.


    Since he got on the flower boat, Han 3000 almost forgot it because he couldn''t use it.


    Maybe for Han 3000, he doesn''t know what role it plays, but he knows one primary condition very well.


    Yes, it can release absolute cold and resist all kinds of heat.


    If in such a high-temperature flame, there are five elements divine stones plus the power of chaos to help resist the pain of direct combustion of the flame, and jade ice beads to help themselves lower the high temperature inside.


    So


    Their own recovery is no longer extravagant.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 stopped talking nonsense and offered the jade ice beads directly.


    Sure enough, when this thing came out, the almost suffocating high temperature in the muggy flame was falling madly at an extremely fast speed.


    With the decrease of temperature, Han Sanqian began to slow down from the extreme discomfort.


    "Master, something is wrong." Nearby, the confidant saw that the huge flame was still burning, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    The situation is really wrong. If it were normal, even if there were super experts in the eight wasteland realm, I''m afraid they would have been burned to ashes by the supreme fire.


    This is by no means conceited. Liu Tao has fought this war.


    This is an ironclad fact and experience.


    But today


    It''s really wrong.


    The supreme fire is still burning, which means that the person on fire is not dead.


    "This boy really has some skills." Liu Tao frowned slightly and murmured.


    "Lord, the fire has been set off. It''s like an arrow leaving the string. We have no way back." Said the confidant.


    That''s right. Now, releasing this supreme fire in front of everyone is equivalent to completely putting the real face of the Liu family on the table.


    If you win, it''s needless to say. While the supreme fire is more famous, it also makes everyone know and understand that the Liu family can''t be provoked at will if you want to.


    But if it fails, today, it is not only his Liu family''s humiliation, but also the prestige established by the Liu family for many years will be destroyed, and the names of the four desert families will be more like a joke.


    The Liu family can''t afford to lose this man.


    "Elder Chen!" Liu Tao drank coldly.


    The leading elder hurried to his side at this time: "master."


    "I''ll start first. If the supreme fire hasn''t burned that guy, you and the eleven elders will help." Liu Tao looked at the supreme fire and said coldly.


    "So, isn''t it some invincible?" The elder frowned and said.


    This is equivalent to most of the Liu family beating one person.


    "If you lose, let alone win, the face of the Liu family will disappear!" Liu Tao said coldly.


    The leading elder thought carefully and finally nodded: "understand."


    "When necessary, you can even ask the elites behind you to help." As soon as Liu Tao''s voice fell, the elder was stunned again.


    The next second, Liu Tao suddenly released a fire energy in his hand and poured it directly on the supreme fire.


    At that time, the blue flame group burned more ferociously. Even the people outside the energy protection cover were sweating for a time. The abnormal high temperature made everyone retreat again and again. The clothes were relatively close, but there was no fire and spontaneous combustion!


    "Da, Da!"


    Since the energy hood, the tables and chairs in Juying Pavilion began to spontaneous combustion without fire, and the hard bricks on the ground began to crack.


    Green pearl and others dare not be careless, and together with pangolin, they quickly support a huge energy protection cover.


    But even so, the onlookers and their energy protective covers almost began to crack countless turtle shell patterns because the temperature was too high!


    "It is worthy of the Liu family''s art of shaking the family. The supreme fire is too strong." The Green Pearl''s forehead was slightly fragrant and sweaty, and she whispered with great concern.


    The pangolin is on the output protective cover with all its strength. Depressed, it can only nod and has no strength to answer.


    Su Yan heard Lvzhu''s words and looked worried. At this time, she was more worried.


    Such a fire, not to mention people, even the hardest thing in the world is afraid to melt?


    "Young master Han, are you ok?" She murmured.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the fire


    Han 3000, who had just stabilized the temperature and was preparing to recover, suddenly frowned, as if... What''s wrong


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2773

    It seems that my back is a little hot


    It seems that your ass is a little hot


    "Shit, it''s fucking hot!" The next second, even Han 3000, who had strong endurance, spit and scold at the rising temperature in an instant.


    Jade ice beads are still releasing a faint coolness, which means that it''s not that it doesn''t work, but that the old man must be making waves outside again.


    What should I do?


    The five elements divine stone has been urged to maximize. It is unavailable!


    Jade ice beads have also been lit and began to cool down.


    The eight wasteland Tianshu is useless here. Once you jump into the eight wasteland Tianshu, the Tianshu will fall into the fire and be incinerated directly


    Suddenly, Han 3000 frowned.


    "Brocade bag!"


    Silkworm God asked the old village head to give himself a sachet, saying it could be opened in a critical moment. Obviously, there is no more critical situation than this.


    No more nonsense, he hurriedly opened the white sachet from the space ring, but almost when Han 3000 just took out the sachet, the fierce high temperature had made the white sachet on fire on the spot.


    Regardless of the heat of the fire, Han 3000 found a piece of white paper that had begun to burn in the burning sachet.


    The moment the white paper was spread out, the whole white paper was suddenly ignited, and most of the words on the paper disappeared with the burning, but fortunately, Han 3000 saw a few words clearly.


    "The world is the same..."


    Shit, the world is the same?!


    Han 3000 frowned. What does that mean?!


    The four inexplicable words seem to make sense when they come up with something!


    In other words, what''s the difference between saying and not saying these four words?!


    Shit, this silkworm God is really enough. Can''t you put anything else in this bag? Put a flammable paper. What''s the matter?!


    But what does that mean?!


    The world is the same?


    Heat can make people irritable and even out of control, not to mention such a critical moment of life and death.


    Even if it was as strong as Han 3000, it was like an ant on a hot pot.


    But the more urgent, the more chaotic, the more chaotic, the more urgent, and even can make people collapse.


    So at this juncture, even if he was upset, Han 3000 still kept telling himself in his heart, steady, steady!


    When he was in a better mood, Han 3000 carefully tasted the four words just now, and his eyes also stared at the front.


    Looking at the raging fire, suddenly, Han 3000 locked his eyes on the jade ice beads that he resisted slightly.


    Instead of thinking about the possibility given by others, it''s better to concentrate your spirit on the present and rely on yourself.


    "At the beginning, after Shenyan beads could add energy, they spewed out countless floods. Can jade ice beads also?"


    A strange and bold idea came out of Han 3000''s mind!


    Not necessarily not.


    Jade ice beads also need energy to wake up, but Han 3000 has always strictly followed this method. Anyway, they can be lit with energy, so they are only a little each time.


    If you catalyze all the forces of chaos? What effect would that have?


    Either it erupts directly like shenyanzhu, or it sinks into the sea. All the power of chaos is equal to meat buns beating dogs, completely losing the opportunity to turn over and waiting to be burned alive.


    "The world is the same. I''ll bet on these four words." Han 3000 said softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 stopped talking nonsense and suddenly moved in his hand. His left hand still took care of the basic plate of the five element divine stone, and his right hand suddenly gathered a force and directly hit the jade ice ball.


    "No!"


    Han 3000 felt cold and couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    Shit, that''s it?


    Not even a little echo?


    Depressed, quite depressed.


    But when Han 3000 was depressed, suddenly, there was no response on the small jade ice beads. Even the light air conditioner released just now completely disappeared at this time.


    Han 3000 is more depressed. What''s this? Not only did it not explode as imagined, but even the things owned by yubingzhu itself disappeared?


    no


    So unlucky?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise hit. Then, the jade ice beads that had not been reflected suddenly gushed out a huge air conditioner!


    From the inside out, blow it up completely!


    The whole supreme fire trembles suddenly!!


    "What!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2774

    Outside, Liu Tao, who was supporting the power of fire, was suddenly shocked and looked at the supreme fire that suddenly became extremely diffuse.


    How did this happen?!


    That guy is still resisting now?!


    What the hell is this guy made of?


    Terrified, he suddenly continued to bless his strength, and bean''s sweat continued to drip down his forehead.


    He has tried his best, but what makes him even more surprised is that even so, the supreme fire in front of him still jumps very hard to control!


    That guy can support!


    Liu Tao was shocked for the first time in decades.


    What kind of guy did he meet?!


    Pervert!


    "What are you doing?" Liu Tao looked back and drank softly.


    The eleven elders were shocked, and Liu Tao was shocked, not to mention them. As he shouted, a group of elders suddenly returned to their senses. They didn''t dare to think more. Eleven people moved fiercely and waved their hands directly to support Liu Tao.


    As the eleven rays of light hit Liu Tao, Liu Tao''s energy to support the supreme fire of the body suddenly increased.


    The supreme fire that jumps restlessly directly stabilizes the body shape, which is much bigger than that just now.


    "Shit, clan leader Liu joined hands directly with the eleven elders."


    "Shit, this is going to kill that young man."


    "That''s not true. This is half of the Liu family."


    "Even if you look at the whole desert, who dares to confront it head-on? Although I know that the young man lost, even if he lost, he was worth it. "


    "That''s right. It''s reasonable to lose in this situation."


    A group of people sighed, shook their heads and sighed one after another.


    However, some people have a whim: "if you want to win in this case, what will happen?"


    As soon as he said this, the crowd suddenly fell into silence!


    In this case, what will it be like to win?!


    This is a very surprising question, but in turn, this is a very funny question!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After being stunned in the crowd, the hall was full of laughter.


    "At this time, don''t make such jokes again, will you?"


    "Yes, be serious, be serious. The others are playing very fiercely. As bystanders, we should be polite and maintain basic respect."


    "Yes, don''t tell such jokes casually in the future, or you''ll just make yourself laugh!"


    As soon as the person with this strange idea said a word, he attracted everyone''s crazy anger. The poor guy didn''t even have a chance to refute. He was scolded and bowed his head.


    But in his heart, he is not satisfied. Although this idea is really strange, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible.


    "Brother, it''s better to watch the game at ease than anything. As for your strange ideas, you''d better put them away. This is the head of the Liu family. With the strongest eleven elders, do you know what this means? "


    "What this means is that almost half of the Liu family''s family strength, not to mention the young man, even if the owner of the Fang family comes, what can he do?"


    Master Fang?


    That is the strongest existence in the desert world!


    Is there nothing he can do?!


    Hearing this, the guy nodded blankly, which completely gave up his delusion.


    If even the owner of the Fang family doesn''t have a chance to win, indeed, the young man can''t have the slightest chance of winning.


    "Despicable!"


    On the other hand, Lvzhu also clenched her teeth and scolded angrily.


    Su Yan and pangolin are also eager to stamp their feet in place. So many people are invincible.


    "Xiaoqian." Su Yan shouted softly.


    A waitress hurried up and said, "yes."


    "Go and inform the Fang family."


    The waitress nodded, quietly withdrew from the rear while everyone was not paying attention, and ran all the way to the direction outside Juying Pavilion.


    At this time, in the supreme fire, the white gas exploded by the jade ice beads filled Han 3000 almost slowly, and the anti Buddha formed an ice and snow fog world for him.


    Under the urging of Han 3000, the jade ice beads in the center are still sending out a steady stream of cold and incomparable white breath.


    But at this time, another strong external force suddenly hit.


    But this time, Han 3000, sitting in front of Yu Bingzhu, didn''t panic just now. Some were just a cold smile at the corners of his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2775

    Han 3000, you bet right again. In other words, in the extremely hot and irritable environment, this guy used his patience and wisdom to really understand the meaning of the four big words left by the silkworm God empress. Yes, jade ice beads are almost the same as God Yan beads. You can not only use what is urged by the power method, but also use the power method to help them act. This is the first half of the same sentence in the world¡° Now that I know how to play jade ice beads, what else can I do for you? " Ice and fire duel looks like ice and fire, but in fact, it''s the internal power of both sides! After all, who can support his own strength better, doesn''t he laugh to the end? But if it''s more than internal force? Who will Han 3000 be afraid of? He has been in the world for many years and can count people who can compare with Han 3000 in internal power¡° Let you toss me around for so long and play me like a roast pig. Now, it''s my turn to perform? " Han 3000 opened his eyes and smiled. Take back the left hand of the five elements God stone that has been stable and let it play by itself. Then, Han 3000 poured all his aura directly into the jade ice beads. Like just now, Yu Bingzhu was stunned, but a moment later, the magnificent white gas was suddenly released from him. Boom! The supreme fire is like a ball wrapped around something. Suddenly, the things in it suddenly expand, and its body expands. Even, between the faint expansion, the anti Buddha will be torn apart¡° Boom! " The twelve of Liu Tao immediately felt a strange force that pushed them down and took a step back¡° What? "¡° The boy is still fighting inside! "¡° It''s impossible! " A group of elders were shocked and looked at each other in panic. Liu Tao also looked incredible. However, as the owner of the house, he soon stabilized his mind and drank coldly: "standby plan!" As he drank, the leading elder waved his hand, and the remaining elite rushed over one by one, paying attention to the energy on the twelve people. Suddenly, the energy blessing in Liu Tao''s hand was even more huge, which almost lit up the whole Juying Pavilion¡° Withdraw! " Almost at the same time, the onlookers around drank in unison and pushed the energy shield with collective force the next second, making it run away one after another¡° Let''s go! " With a loud drink, the Green Pearl also poured the last strength into the energy guard cover with the pangolin, and withdrew outward with Su Yan panic¡° Boom! " In the whole Juying Pavilion, everything melts. The four story Juying Pavilion began to collapse! However, this kind of collapse is more like disappearing out of thin air. The falling slag, or even the chance to fall, melts in an instant. On the solid ground, the floor tiles have long disappeared. Only the red earth, like broken magma, is frightening¡° My God! " A group of people who escaped, holding their heads one by one, looked at this terrible and shocking scene in front of them almost unbelievably!] Everything is burning! What a powerful force and what a fierce fire can do! The fire was so high that it was impossible for everyone to see what was going on inside. Lvzhu and Su Yan were also staring at the scene of the incident. For a moment, they couldn''t even breathe. What a shock! They can''t even describe the scene. Is this one of the four largest in the desert world, the real terrorist strength of the Liu family¡° This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2776

    But like others, even Su Yan could not see the depths of the supreme fire. The fire is too big and the light is too dazzling! The dozens of elites around the fire, together with 11 elders and Liu Tao, each clenched their teeth and crazily supported the crazy combustion of the supreme fire. With such power, there is no reason not to burn things in the world? Han 3000 in the center of the flame frowned. The power of chaos in the body has almost been completely released, but just one second later, it was immediately closed in the fire again by dozens of elite blessings. Most of the elite of the Liu family, together with the strongest 11 elders and owners, do not brag. Their internal power has reached a terrible level. Although Han 3000''s internal power is also boundless, it is always relatively difficult for Han 3000 people to eat the chaotic Qi from Taotie. However, Han 3000 was very lucky. Before that, the silkworm God horsehead woman placed her power in her frost jade armor, which helped her harden the power of chaos. This stronger chaotic force keeps the basic plate of Han 3000''s resistance. But in the face of the stronger force of the Liu family, as strong as Han 3000, he couldn''t help choking out a mouthful of blood. However, Han 3000 is Han 3000. While stabilizing his mind, he is thinking about ways quickly in his brain. He needs to supplement his spiritual power. Even a little can make the scale of victory slowly lean towards himself. The strength of his joint efforts with the Liu family is not much different. In other words, the ice gas released by his control over the jade ice beads can only be reluctantly deadlocked with the other party. The situation is very unfavorable to Han 3000! You must break the supreme fire before the other party no longer increases the weight. Suddenly, Han 3000 smiled and a bold idea appeared in his mind again. The so-called wealth insurance, not bold, how can it be called Han 3000? At this time, the waitress went all the way to Fang''s house. On the way, she met Fang Jun, the elder of the Fang family. After explaining the reason, Fang Dongtian, the elder of the Fang family, hurried over with a group of people. Seeing the Juying pavilion that has been moved to the ground, even Fang Jun, a veteran of the Fang family, is obviously stunned! What the fuck is going on?! Looking at the raging fire in front of him, Fang Jun was even more fucking stupid. This is one of the landmarks of the desert city, the four story Juying Pavilion. Incredibly outrageous, at this time, it turned into nothing in an instant! Moreover, the Liu family actually used the supreme fire at this time¡° Inside is my friend, uncle Fang. Stop them. " Su Yan said anxiously. Fang Jun hesitated. Despite Su Yan''s words, it also happened in the desert city. His Fang family had to manage it, but the other party was the Liu family who was very close to him. How could Fang Jun not be biased¡° Miss Su, don''t worry. What''s going on? Why is there such a big fight? "¡° How can the people of the Liu family even take out the killing move of supreme fire? " Hearing Fang Jun''s words, Su Yan was anxious: "Uncle Fang, I can''t tell you clearly for a while and a half. Can you stop them and save people first?"¡° Save people? " Fang Jun frowned: "is there anyone in the fire?"¡° Yes, uncle Fang, please help quickly. " Su Yan hurried¡° No? " Fang Jun has some unbelief¡° Miss, why talk so much to him? It is clear that people are looking at their own people and are reluctant to intervene. " The green bead said angrily. Fang Jun was not angry and smiled: "green pearl, you girl is still so grumpy." With that, Fang Jun looked at Su Yan and whispered, "Miss Su, the Fang family has always been fair and will never help anyone. But, as you can see, this is the case. I have to find out the reason. Besides, the fire is so big that where will there be anyone? " In a word, even the gentle Su Yan has a fire in his eyes at this time. Su Jun seems very kind, but in fact, he just uses a delaying measure and delays again and again¡° Pangolin childe, come on! " Suddenly, the green pearl didn''t ask for him. She turned and shouted into the fire. Almost at the same time, pangolin and Su Yan turned around and shouted into the fire to cheer for Han 3000. As the three of them shouted, the waitresses around Su Yan also made a collective noise. This move, obviously, surprised many people. But even worse, Fang Jun laughed... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2777

    "Laugh, great." Fang Jun laughed and said. Although he didn''t mean to ridicule, he was extremely uncomfortable to hear people¡° Fang, if you don''t step in and help, why are you laughing here? Is your mother dead? " Green bead scolded angrily. She is worried about Han 3000, but now she can only cheer him on in the only seemingly useless way. She knows it''s really stupid, but it shouldn''t be reduced to a joke. Scolded by a younger generation of Lvzhu, the elder Fang obviously flashed a trace of anger in his eyes. However, he soon smiled softly: "you are so stupid, isn''t it obvious that it makes people laugh?"¡° Can''t you see who you call in the fire? Come on? Don''t think the fire is hot enough? " Fang Jun smiled softly¡° You! " Green Pearl was very angry, but she couldn''t refute it for a moment. Fang Jun snorted softly, said goodbye to a group of disciples, and looked excitedly at the burning place of the supreme fire. Don''t say that the Fang family doesn''t want to interfere in the affairs of the Liu family. Is it necessary? Such a fire, I''m afraid there''s not even ash left! To offend the same big four Liu family for a mere thing turned into ash, isn''t it enough?! Seeing the Fang family''s attitude and the crazy burning of the supreme fire, even if a group of people originally supported Han 3000, they shook their heads and sighed and chose silence. The big picture is settled¡° What happened? " At this time, a powerful drink came, and everyone turned around and jumped one by one¡° Master Fang, shit, why is he here? " The crowd quickly turned sideways to give way to a road, and at the end, a middle-aged man in a green robe, with a vigorous figure and a national character face, stood there. Behind him, although there were only four attendants and an old man, it was obvious that any attendants knew that they were either masters or masters among masters. It was the old man, seemingly indifferent, but his eyes were full of wisdom, like ordinary people, but not ordinary people¡° I''ve seen the city Lord. " Seeing this, the crowd quickly bowed, with a low attitude and a high attitude¡° Master, why are you here? " Fang Jun hurried to meet him, even with a faint smile on his face¡° This is the master of the Chai family, old Mr. Chai Rong. We went to the city gate to welcome him back and passed here. " The master of the Fang family said calmly. A group of people were surprised when they heard the speech and saluted one after another. Although the Chai family is not one of the four families in the desert world, its strength can not be underestimated by any family, and the fundamental reason is that the Chai family is headed by Mr. chairong. No one knows the extent of his strength, but thousands of years ago, the previous generation of the four ethnic groups in the desert would have no desert, and old Mr. chairong is the only winner. Now, the owners of the four great families who would have died have passed away, leaving him alone in the world. Naturally, no one knows how deep his skills are. However, it is because no one knows, so it is more mysterious. It is rumored that he is the only Sanxian level close to the strength of the true God in the desert world. But the answer to this question is unknown and no one dares to try. Therefore, even if the Chai family is small in number and insufficient in power, it is included in the four families, but the Chai family can be heard by anyone and give way¡° My God, I haven''t seen Mr. Chai appear for many years. I thought he had... "Mr. Chai is extremely low-key. It''s said that he almost never matches the secular world, but unexpectedly, he suddenly appeared this time."¡° The Fang family really deserves to be the strongest of the four families. Even old Mr. chairong came to attend master Fang''s wedding in person. "¡° In this sense, the future of the desert is feared by the fangs has the final say. By the way, have you heard? The bride married by the young master of the Fang family is also an extraordinary person. It is said that the woman can even conceive a true God! "¡° I''ve also heard that once the Fang family gave birth to the true God, coupled with the unique strength of the upper family, it seems that the Fang family''s ambition is no longer limited to the palm of our desert world. "¡° No wonder even old Mr. Chai Rong came to congratulate himself. " A group of people talked and talked quietly. Almost at the same time, the owner of the Fang family and old Mr. chairong also looked at the crazy burning supreme fire and frowned: "what''s the matter?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2778

    "What about Lao Liu and his parents..." the owner of the Fang family couldn''t help but wonder¡° The supreme fire of the Liu family? " Old Mr. chairong frowned slightly. He hadn''t seen the fire for many years¡° Tell the owner, Mr. Chai, I don''t know exactly what happened. In general, it should be Miss Su Yan''s friend who had a conflict with the Liu family. The Liu family leader should have fought with that person, but you also saw... "Speaking of this, Fang Jun lowered his head slightly¡° Yan''er? " The master of the Fang family glanced slightly and looked at Su Yan¡° Uncle Fang, please tell uncle Liu to stop. " Su Yan said anxiously¡° Stop? " The master of the Fang family frowned: "how can we stop? Or is there any point in stopping? " Then he looked at the burning supreme fire. Wait, how can there be an egg¡° Besides, your uncle Liu''s supreme fire walks alone in the desert. Since your friend is dead, why do you have to make trouble again? Let your uncle Liu speak evil. Let''s stop it. "¡° Uncle Fang, even you...... "Su Yan was in a hurry. Green Pearl stared at the owner of the Fang family, and said in a cold voice, "a nest of snakes and mice." Hearing this, the leader of the Fang family immediately stared at the green bead coldly. Before the green bead had any reaction, the whole person was directly hit by an invisible force for several meters. Then, he hit the ground heavily and blood flowed in his mouth¡° Nonsense. " The master of the Fang family drank coldly. Then, his face suddenly changed and looked at chairong: "Mr. Chai, let''s go back to the house first. Here, let''s leave it to the servant." Mr. Chai nodded and smiled¡° Fang Jun, I''ll leave it to you. " After the master of the Fang family gave an order, he looked at Su Yan and said apologetically, "Yan''er, go back and have a rest early. Uncle Fang gave a banquet in person in the evening to introduce grandpa Chai to you." Su Yan was as like as two peas. Fang Jun''s attitude was almost the same. No one wants to offend the Liu family for the sake of the Su family, especially because of a "dead man" who basically doesn''t exist. Sometimes human feelings are cold and warm. You will feel its cruelty and ruthlessness only when you need it¡° Please! " The owner of the Fang family smiled at old Mr. Chai and asked politely. Old Mr. chairong nodded and was about to take a step. At this time, he suddenly frowned deeply. Not only him, but also the owner of the Fang family with a smile on his face. His smile solidified and seemed to be in some meditation. Everyone was stunned. I don''t know what happened to them. Just now, they said they were laughing. Why suddenly, Mu Na didn''t move? But just when everyone was puzzled, old Mr. Chai Rong looked up slightly, looked at the owner of the Fang family, and said in a condensed voice, "do you feel anything?"¡° It seems... It seems that a very special smell suddenly appears. "¡° Not only that, but I can feel it as if it is about to rain. " As soon as the voice fell, they looked at their feet. Unexpectedly, the earth was trembling slightly at this time. Although it shakes very fast, it is hidden under the burning fire and is not easy to be detected. But who are these two? Anyone is absolutely a peerless expert who can walk horizontally in the desert world. Almost at the same time, their eyes suddenly turned into a panic, and then almost at the same time, they looked into the supreme fire catalyzed by the Liu family. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, the supreme fire is so dazzling that people can''t see the inside of the fire. But in terms of their cultivation, it''s not very difficult. They were stunned to find that in the most central part of the supreme being, a vast expanse suddenly appeared. Although it is now just a drop in the ocean, it is expanding wildly at a very fast speed... Incomparable shock flashed in their eyes almost at the same time. At the same time, the whole ground shook wildly, a sudden and incomparable Bang sounded, and the small white light spot exploded directly... Boom!!!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2779

    Han 3000 in the center of the fire! When it was the most difficult to break the game, he suddenly withdrew the help of the five elements divine stone to himself, or this guy changed a way to let it help. Instead of relying on it to maintain their own physical safety, they directly inhaled it into the supreme fire, and then let the five elements God petrify into energy to help them supplement the catalysis of jade ice beads. The price is that in just a few seconds, Han 3000''s clothes and hair melted, and even his skin exploded like popcorn under the fire. But with such inhuman pain, Han 3000 completed the extra Reiki blessing under the same situation. In other words, the energy provided by the five elements divine stone is the last straw to crush the Liu family! Boom! White gas explodes suddenly!! From the fire to the outside! The whole place of Juying pavilion was suddenly covered by the vast expanse of white. Even in the periphery, people were suddenly retrogressed by white gas for several steps. Everyone was stunned and looked at the white air with silly eyes. Old Mr. Chai waved his big hand, and a fairy wind came and dispersed the white air. Exposed in front of everyone was the Liu family, all of whom fell to the ground one by one, and the elite died miserably on the spot. Some of the Liu family''s owners and a group of elders fell into a coma, and some lay on the ground, but survived! In front of them, a young figure stood there slightly. Although his knees were slightly bent, his skin was red and black and festered because of the fire. But he was still in the breeze and white air, standing at the end. There was no sound in the crowd. One by one, they pulled their scalp, opened their mouth, opened their eyes, and looked at the scene in front of them. Beside them, Su Yan, Fang Jun, pangolin and others were also silly. Even the two strongest people, the owner of the Fang family and old Mr. Chai Rong, stared round. Someone... Someone came out of the supreme fire of the Liu family? How is this possible?! For thousands of years, the supreme fire of the Liu family has dominated the desert world. Even if it is as strong as chairong, it will never dare to say that it can come out alive in this fire. But... But at this moment, someone came out! This simply broke the tradition of the desert world for many years and overturned the cognition of many people?! Everyone was so stupid that they couldn''t say a word. But precisely, sometimes, silence is better than ten thousand sounds. One second, two seconds... It''s been a long time... "Oh, who said that adding fuel to the fire will only make the fire burn more and more prosperous. It seems that the fire is still not prosperous enough. It was put out by someone, ha ha." Green pearl, the girl, first reflected it. The first sentence she said was the cold sarcasm of the other party. Pangolin also reflected it and smiled coldly: "green pearl, do not hit people in the face. What you said, where do you put people''s faces? Anyway, he is also a big elder of the Fang family. "¡° Hehe, the elder of the Fang family used to be full of jokes. It seems that the overlord of the desert city, the Fang family, is nothing more than that. " Hearing the two sing in unison, Fang Junqi''s face is about to explode. But he just wanted to do it, but suddenly heard the master of the Fang family cold drink: "stop!" He didn''t look back, almost like Chai Rong, staring at Han 3000. Because Han 3000 at this time also moved. Youyou raised his eyes, with a trace of overbearing and killing cold in his eyes, looked around the scene, and then smiled coldly¡° Liu family, do you have anything to continue? " A cold drink turned out to be silent! Even though Liu Lu and his family were still present at the scene, who dared to answer?! Almost as soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, a strange scene suddenly appeared on him... And almost because of this scene, the owner of the Fang family and old Mr. chairong, who were already stupid, were almost even more stupid¡° Yes... It is! "¡° It''s... it''s really it? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2780

    At this time, on Han 3000''s body, the five elements God stone released a faint streamer through Han 3000''s whole body, so that his whole red and blackened skin was repaired slowly under the streamer. Viewed from a distance, this scene is not only like a God, but also like a hell devil coming out of the earth. What makes them feel strange is Han 3000''s eyes at this time! The red light is slightly present, like the devil''s eye. While staring at everyone, it releases a chilling cold. But these are nothing compared with the slightly white jade ice beads on Han 3000''s right hand. At this time, the jade ice beads release slowly white gas, which seems to be cooling down, and also in this way, announcing their remaining power now¡° This...... "Su Yan was almost the same as the owner of the Fang family and the old Mr. Chai. He opened his mouth in surprise and looked at the white beads in Han 3000''s hands. This breath, is it, is it¡° Fuck, cow. "¡° It''s fucking awesome. "¡° The supreme fire of the Liu family was broken! "¡° If it is said that the supreme fire released by childe Liu was broken, but he was not good at learning, then the supreme fire distributed by the 11 elders with the master of the Liu family was extinguished, which can only explain one problem. "¡° It''s not that they are not strong enough, but... It''s that the boy named pangolin is too fierce. He is the king of fire, the king of fire. "¡° What bullshit fire king? He''s clearly the God of fire, okay? "¡° I declare that from today on, there is no one else in my eyes. He is my idol! "¡° Yes, the pangolin brothers are the eternal God in our hearts! " Almost at this time, the people who had been dumb for a long time also returned to God one after another. At this time, like the outbreak of the tide, they constantly expressed their admiration and shock to Han 3000. The owner of the Fang family and Mr. Chai also looked at each other slightly¡° Fang Jun. " The leader of the Fang family gave a soft drink. Fang Jun hurriedly moved over and whispered, "master, what can I do for you?"¡° PA! " Before Fang Jun reflected it, he slapped him in the face. Fang Jun was shocked. He didn''t know what was going on¡° Shit! In my desert city, you are a great elder and are responsible for the affairs of the whole city. Now, you let the guests of the Fang family fight here. What''s the difference between your position as a great elder and nothingness? " The leader of the Fang family scolded angrily¡° I...... "Fang Jun was stunned. The owner of the house just now supported him. Why did he suddenly change his face?! Besides, the Liu family is an internal family. How can it be compared with ordinary guests? Since the Liu family wants to teach people a lesson, it''s not normal for the Fang family to turn a blind eye?! Why did the owner suddenly... However, despite his doubts, he didn''t dare to make a noise¡° What are you doing? Take care of the wounded, especially... "Then he looked at Han 3000:" especially Yan Er''s friends! " With that, the owner of the Fang family glanced at Su Yan and smiled reluctantly: "Yan''er, don''t worry, I will seriously deal with Fang Jun and give you and your friends an explanation." Su Yan was stunned, but then he reflected and forced out a smile, which was an answer. Fang Jun was very depressed, but he didn''t dare to be idle. He hurriedly commanded a group of Fang''s people, hurried into the field and helped the Liu''s wounded back to the house. Han 3000, naturally Fang Jun went there. He smiled as if he were making amends. Over there, Han 3000 raised his eyes slightly and looked at the leader of the Fang family. The leader of the Fang family smiled in response. Han 3000 nodded¡° Master, Juying pavilion has been burned down. Why don''t you send this young Xia to Miss Su''s residence? " Fang Jun ran back and whispered. The master of the Fang family looked a little cold and waved gently. Fang Jun hurried up. The master of the Fang family whispered in his ear. However, after hearing these words, Fang Jun was surprised and looked at the owner of the Fang family. Obviously, the other owner''s words fell into confusion for a time¡° Master, this... The Fang family has never been like this... "Let you go. What are you doing with so much nonsense?" Hearing the cold voice of the leader of the Fang family, Fang Jun nodded and hurried back. In less than a moment, a shocking scene happened... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2781

    Fang Jun ran back from the top of his fart, but there were eight more sedan chairs and the huge sedan chairs they carried behind him. The sedan chair is luxurious, and the top of the sedan chair is equipped with a gem about the size of a fist. The sedan chairs are also neatly and luxurious. Compared with these guests, they are not weak at all. In addition to the meaning of the sedan chair of the Eighth National People''s Congress, the high specification of the sedan chair is not noticeable. A group of people looked at old Mr. Chai Rong one after another, with both envy and worship, as well as reasonable expectations. After all, as an elder in the desert world, he is qualified to enjoy this treatment. But to everyone''s surprise, Fang Jun led the sedan chair and directly skipped old Chai Rong and the owner of the Fang family. Instead, he walked all the way towards Han 3000¡° This... What is this? " A group of people were very surprised! In fact, such a high standard of etiquette of the Eighth National People''s Congress sedan is rare in the Fang family. Only when Mr. Fang was still alive, he lived in the Eighth National People''s Congress sedan every time he attended the Centennial prosperous day of the desert city. Now the sedan chair of the Eighth National People''s Congress is here. It''s just that old Mr. Chai Rong with the same qualifications sits, but he just jumped over old Mr. Chai and went to pick up a young man instead. Although this young man, let their scalp numb, came out of the supreme fire, his strength shocked their hearts almost to a standstill for a few seconds. However, strength and status are related, but it is by no means as simple as equating. In particular, the actions of the Fang family represent the whole desert world to some extent! The Fang family means that this young man has a higher status than Mr. Chai?! Just because he broke the supreme fire of the Liu family? Although it''s really hard to describe, the Liu family doesn''t represent the highest strength in the desert world... "Some people really change their faces. They were talking sarcastically a second ago, and now they use the sedan chair of the Eighth National People''s Congress. I really want to know what old Mr. Chai thinks now." Green bead obviously scoffed at this practice and sneered. Just now, he took Han 3000 as garbage, stood by and didn''t save people. He also made a mockery, but now he plays these tricks. However, doesn''t this guy know that holding a person''s smelly feet will hurt another big man next to him¡° Mr. Chai won''t mind. " Su Yan shook her head gently. Hearing this, lvzhudun was dissatisfied. How could miss help others speak? What''s more, why won''t Mr. Chai be angry? Not to mention the sedan chair of the Eighth National People''s Congress, even if it is an ordinary sedan chair, it''s very unbearable to treat it differently, not to mention Mr. Chai. However, when the green pearl looked at old Mr. Chai, she saw that he was smiling, and there was no displeasure at all¡° What does that mean? " Green beads frown¡° You''ll know later. " Su Yan smiled softly. When Lvzhu didn''t know what this meant, Han 3000 had been invited into the sedan chair, and the owner of the Fang family came slowly, looked at Su Yan and said with a smile: "Yan''er, go back to the house together?" Didn''t you just say you came at the dinner party? How could this happen, but suddenly let the young lady go together¡° OK. " Su Yan replied quietly. Hearing Su Yan''s answer, the owner of the Fang family finally showed a reassuring smile on his face at this time, and then looked at Lvzhu: "Lvzhu, you go back to another hospital first and pack Yan''er''s things. Later, I will send someone to pick you up and go back to the house."¡° Ah? " The green pearl was stunned¡° Yan''er''s friends recuperated in the city master''s house. Naturally, Yan''er should also live in the house. " The master of the Fang family smiled. Green Pearl was even more stunned. The Fang family''s wedding was imminent. Each guest had a fixed residence, which often symbolized the dignity of the people living in the Fang family. Therefore, the Liu family has a little master''s house, the Su family has a different house, and other big families also have their own places to settle down. But none of them lived in the city hall. Now, the leader of the Fang family suddenly invited the Su family to the city master''s house. How can this not make people strange?! Looking at the confused green bead on her face, Su Yan smiled gently and shook her head, so one person got the way and the chicken and dog ascended to the sky. Green bead didn''t understand, but what she didn''t expect was that Han 3000 became that person... "Get up the sedan chair..." with Fang Jun''s loud cry, the sedan chair slowly lifted up, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2782

    "Cow, cow, that young Xia is a fucking cow!"¡° Although the building of Juying Pavilion is destroyed, the signboard is even louder. Who can get it? One day, there will be people hiding dragons and crouching tigers in this small Juying Pavilion. "¡° Being invited into the city hall by the eight people''s congresses of the Fang family is even more like letting old Mr. Chai step back. This is simply a step-by-step light to the sky and to the peak of life. "¡° No wonder even Miss Su''s family unexpectedly showed up for him. This person is not simple. " As Han 3000 and others left, a group of onlookers still talked about Han 3000''s wind pulling history. While shaking, a group of people were glad that at least they were lucky to see this world shaking war. Therefore, in a very short time, the whole desert city, everyone is interested in talking about it, and it has become the hottest topic at present. At this time, in the city master''s residence. West backyard! This was originally the most luxurious backyard in the city master''s residence, which was specially used to accommodate the city master''s concubines, but today, strangers in two rooms were sent in. Several waitresses had just finished their work in the West backyard before they withdrew. Another waitress ran over quickly: "Hey, Dongju, I heard that two new guests have been added in the West backyard?"¡° Yes, it''s hard not to marry a wife. The old owner can''t help being lonely and adding a new imperial concubine? I just saw the two women walking behind me. They are so beautiful. " Although the city Lord''s residence is large, it is not for people to wander around. In their spare time, they only have to listen to gossip. The bitter voice called Dongju smiled: "that''s the eldest miss of the Su family and her waitress. The Su family has a unique green pearl."¡° The Su family? Isn''t the Su family cultivated in another hospital? How did you come to this place? Who''s the other room? " Asked the maid. As soon as her voice fell, a group of waitresses behind her looked at Dongju and others¡° Man! " Dongju smiled bitterly¡° Men? " A group of waitresses were shocked¡° Dongju, aren''t you kidding? The rules of the city Lord''s residence are strict. Let alone men, even the young leader of the Fang family must not stay in the backyard. How can there be men other than the city lord living here? "¡° Yes, Dongju, don''t be happy with us. " All the servants in the city Lord''s residence are women, so only the female attendants and concubines have always lived here. Even the guards here are completely female soldiers. The elders and elites basically live in the front yard. The only man in nuota''s backyard every day is the city master. Therefore, the waitresses have a lot of private comments, saying that the city Lord is probably a person who is extremely afraid of being wearing a green hat, so he has such strict control over the harem¡° It''s really a man, and it was carried in by the eight people''s Congress. " Dongju said seriously¡° Eight people''s sedans? " A group of waitresses were even more stunned when they heard this. This is the highest etiquette that the Fang family rarely has. At least it has never seen since the old man died¡° It''s a little incredible! " A group of waitresses looked at each other, which was obviously difficult to accept for a while¡° Are you handsome? " A waitress asked. East chrysanthemum shook her head: "can''t say handsome, can only say a little ugly."¡° no A man finally came to the harem, or... An ugly man? " Someone said depressed¡° After the sedan chair took the man to the door, the man was always entangled by white cloth. I saw his exposed hands. Ouch, they were almost the same as those burned in the fire. Do you think they can be handsome? " Dongju shook her head, a little depressed¡° Ah! " Several waitresses immediately shook their heads and sighed. Hope is dashed! But think about it, if it looks good, how can it be safely placed in the backyard with the careful eye of the city Lord¡° By the way, have you arranged for the future young Lord''s wife? Dare to come out and chat with us? " Dongju suddenly asked¡° Oh, stop it. In the future, the little Lord''s wife will wash her face with tears all day. Her makeup has been changed several times and she has been crying away. It''s better to wait until tomorrow''s wedding officially begins. "¡° She won''t try those clothes! "¡° She doesn''t seem to like our little Lord. " Dongju nodded, glanced at her good sister and said, "in fact, she has another man in her heart. She gave me a lot of money before and asked him to ask him about a man."¡° Who? "¡° Like Han 3000? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2783

    "Han 3000?"¡° However, it''s strange that she asked me to help inquire about the man''s whereabouts outside, but asked me not to disturb the man''s life. She just wanted to know whether he was doing well. " Dongju road¡° Do you see this Han 3000? " A group of waitresses were intrigued. Dongju smiled bitterly: "she''s not from the desert world. Even if she''s stupid, are you stupid? In the desert, can you get out without a flower boat? "¡° The Han 3000 she said is not in the desert city, let alone in the desert boundary, but in the Central Plains. " Dongju''s helpless way. The waitresses nodded clearly and stopped talking¡° Let''s go and see her. She''s always in a bad mood. If something happens, we can''t afford it. " Dong Ju said, taking a group of waitresses to a small house in the backyard. Although the cabin is not big, it is luxurious in decoration. It not only has a good mood, but also shows a kind of light luxury in it. East chrysanthemum several people left four people waiting outside the door, the remaining three people followed East chrysanthemum gently knocked on the door, but there has been no response in the house. Dongju glanced at the three women beside her. The four exchanged their eyes and nodded to each other. Then, Dongju gently pushed open the wooden door. As the wooden door opened and next to the window in the house, a woman dressed in red, holding her cheek in her light hand, looked out of the window. Her good-looking eyes were full of sadness and gloom. However, even so, there was no way to hide her stunning face. Dongju glanced at the untouched food on the table. She couldn''t help worrying. She whispered, "Miss Su, you haven''t eaten yet." Hearing Dongju''s words, she looked back slightly. If Han 3000 was here, she would be very shocked, because this person was no other than Su Yingxia¡° I''m in a bad mood. I don''t want to eat too much. " Su Yingxia replied calmly¡° Miss Su, you hardly eat much every day. How can you go on like this? Besides, tomorrow is the time of the wedding. Thousands of guests have arrived. If you like this... "Dongju doesn''t know what to say. She not only felt that it would affect them, but also worried about her physical condition¡° I''m sorry, but I really have no appetite. " Su Yingxia apologized slightly¡° Why don''t I tell you something new about the city Lord''s residence today? Make you feel better? " As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Su Yingxia to refuse or not, Dongju directly talked about the man who came to the backyard today. However, she said her eyebrows were flying, but Su Yingxia still had no God in her eyes, just thinking about her own things sadly. At this time, in the front main hall, the leader of the Fang family just asked Chai to sit down and ordered someone to pour tea. While chatting idly, they slowly waited for Su Yan to settle down. But at this time, there was a stir at the door. When the owner of the Fang family got up and looked at the door, he saw that Liu Tao was still pasted with plaster on his face. He angrily pushed the bodyguard guarding the door away, and then rushed in with big strides. On Liu Tao''s face, his anger was hard to dissipate. When he saw the owner of the Fang family and old Mr. Chai, he was slightly restrained: "Liu Tao has seen big brother and old Mr. Chai." They nodded gently. Liu Tao finished the ceremony and raised his head slightly with dissatisfaction: "brother, old Mr. Chai is coming. Why don''t you call me to the hall?"¡° Isn''t it because you were injured and unconscious, so someone sent you back to the house to rest? "¡° Rest is a holiday. I''m afraid big brother has looked down on my Liu family? " Liu Tao said bluntly¡° However, it doesn''t matter if my eldest brother looks down on me. I didn''t come uninvited. I didn''t lick my face and talk to old Mr. Chai this time, but took back what I lost in the Liu family. " Liu Tao said coldly¡° Liu Tao, what are you doing? " The master of the Fang family frowned coldly¡° I heard that the boy was brought back to the mansion by your eldest brother. Today, I will kill the boy myself to prove the strength of the Liu family! " Liu Tao shouted coldly¡° Are you going to kill him? " The leader of the Fang family heard the speech and slowly approached Liu Tao¡° Exactly! " Pop! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2784

    Silence! A dead silence. Touching his sore cheek, Liu Tao looked at Fang''s owner Fang Biao almost unbelievably. "You... You hit me?" Liu Tao was silent for a long time and stared wide! Although Fang Liu has two surnames, they are related to each other. The two heads of the family are brothers. They can''t respect each other like guests. They can only say that they love each other. The relationship is not bad. But just like this, Fang Biao suddenly stretched out his hand and hit himself heavily, which made Liu Tao almost unbelievable. "If you dare to trouble that man again, more than beating you? What if you let your Liu family disappear in the desert?" Fang Biao shouted angrily. Let the Liu family disappear in the desert! Liu Tao would disdain it if it came from anyone, but when it came from the owner of the Fang family, Liu Tao had to be secretly frightened. The Fang family has this strength! "Big... Big brother, you... What do you mean? Now you have to ignore the Liu family for that boy?" Liu Tao said in shock. What he couldn''t understand was that in front of old Mr. Chai, he had always been very good to himself, but he didn''t give himself the slightest face. "That boy? Liu Tao, you are also the head of the family and do things so recklessly?" Fang Biao drank coldly and then said, "don''t say it''s your Liu family. Do you know that even our Fang family can''t offend him." "Just because he broke the supreme fire of our Liu family? That''s just my carelessness for a long time, including the elders. If I start over again, I can assure you that if I lose Liu Tao, I will bring my head to see you." Liu Tao said excitedly. "Bastard." Fang Biao drank angrily: "If you are still stubborn and have to challenge, even if you have ten thousand heads, you just come to me ten thousand times." "brother, you don''t believe me?" Liu Tao said incredulously. "I believe you? What can I believe you?" Fang Biao disdained to drink. Liu Biao still wanted to speak. At this time, old Mr. chairong slowly stood up, shook his head and sighed, "Fang''s master means that he believes in you, but he believes in the God of ice." "the God of ice?" Liu Tao was stunned when he heard the speech. "You mediocre, didn''t you really find anything unusual when you fought with that guy? Even if you Liu Tao haven''t been on the battlefield for a long time, the supreme fire is the unique fire of your Liu family. How can ordinary people break it at will?" Fang Biao said anxiously. Hearing this, Liu Tao suddenly felt as if he were in confrontation. It seemed that there were some strange places. In the fire, there was a strong force, but that force seemed to have a sense of deja vu. However, at that time, the fire was too big, and Liu Tao was full of desire for victory and defeat. He didn''t pay any attention to it, but now he thinks about it carefully , it seems that he suddenly remembered something. "Can''t..." Liu Tao suddenly looked up and his eyes narrowed. Fang Biao and old Mr. Chai looked at each other and nodded emphatically. "No... no?" Liu Tao couldn''t believe it. "No?" Fang Biao smiled coldly: "you forgot the news you sent to tell me?" Liu Tao was stunned when he heard this. Eight teams scouted the news for many years. How could he forget such an important thing?! after a moment''s thought, he thought of all the news given by the spies before. The village, the desert, and then to the desert city... All these actions seem to coincide with the boy''s information! The most important thing is the supreme fire of the Liu family Liu Tao never faced up to this problem because it hurt his self-esteem, but now he can rest assured that when he thought about these things carefully, he was suddenly frightened. He stumbled back two steps, and now he finally realized that if he had to kill the boy, the Liu family would be doomed. He suddenly smiled in silence, and the whole person''s energy and spirit suddenly dissipated. Fang Biao was helpless He shook his head, walked a few steps to Liu Tao''s side, patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "you..." "big... Big brother, what should I do?" he looked up and looked at Fang Biao in panic. "This is also the problem I think!" after that, he looked out of his eyes: "I invited Yan''er to come here. Ask for your own blessing." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2785

    "Yan''er." seeing Su Yan coming in, Fang Biao changed his state and greeted him with a smile. Although she was still wearing a veil, Su Yan came in and said hello politely: "I''ve seen uncle Fang, old Chai, etc..." when she saw Liu Tao, Su Yan suddenly stopped talking. "Hehe, some people are always a little old, but they recover very quickly. They have stood here so soon, miss. There is a saying that bitch is hard life. Some people really lose the game and lose face. After becoming a bitch, they are cheap enough and hard life." Lvzhu said sarcastically in a cold voice. Su Yan pretended to be slightly angry: "Green Pearl!" green pearl closed her voice, but looked at Liu Tao with contempt and provocation, full of provocation. If it were normal, Liu Tao would be angry. However, he just smiled at Su Yan and took the initiative to say hello: "Yan''er." "don''t be so intimate. Everyone knows that uncle Liu wants to teach the younger generation a lesson for our master." Lvzhu said coldly. Liu Tao''s face is even more ugly than eating Xiang. However, at this time, what can he do except squeeze a wrinkled smiling face that can kill mosquitoes?! "Lvzhu, you little girl, make fun of uncle Liu." Liu Tao smiled awkwardly, then looked at Su Yan and said, "uncle Liu is an old man. It''s inevitable that he will sometimes be confused. Coupled with the nonsense of Liu Lu''s rebellious son, I''m old and confused at this time. I''m only angry when I listen to slander..." Lvzhu snorted coldly. If this apology is useful, Then why use force?! Su Yan, worthy of being a lady of the family, smiled calmly: "uncle Liu, what did he do in the past?" hearing this, Liu Tao finally cleared his face. Since he doesn''t investigate, it''s the best. "That''s right. Anyway, some people have lost enough faces and die of laughter." Lvzhu added appropriately. This makes Liu taodun, who has just eased his face, look like a pig''s liver. The little girl''s mending knife is almost fatal. Which pot doesn''t open and which pot is specially mentioned! If before, Liu Tao would not let the little girl be so presumptuous, but now, what can he do?! He has no choice but to eat yellow lotus! "Well, now that everything has been made clear, sit down." Fang Biao timely inserted a sentence at this time. Su Yan nodded and sat down slowly with green beads in the passenger seat next to him. After waiting for someone to sit down, the servant brought tea. Fang Biao took it up to show his respect. Then he slowly opened his mouth: "by the way, Yan''er, this is old Mr. Chai. You''ve seen him before." "Yan''er met grandpa Chai and heard his name for a long time." Su Yan politely started and saluted slightly. Old Mr. Chai smiled happily and waved his hand: "Miss Su is joking. I''m just a wild crane. What''s my name? I''m just an old man who enjoys himself in the free world." "it''s Miss Su''s beautiful name. Even my old man has heard of it. I have to sigh that there are people from all over the world." Old Mr. Chai smiled. "It''s just a skin bag. Grandpa Chai, you are really famous." Su Yan whispered. "Hey, Yan''er, you''re wrong. The so-called fair lady and gentleman''s love has never changed since ancient times. How many women dream of and how many men follow you when you have such a peerless face!" Fang said with a slight smile. Su Yan smiled: "Uncle Fang wants to say my friend?" "Miss Su is not only beautiful in the world, but also smart." Fang Biao smiled and looked at old Mr. Chai and Liu Tao. They laughed to show their agreement. Fang Biao smiled and said, "since Yan''er is so smart, I''ll come straight to the point." "but Yan''er wants to say that Yan''er doesn''t know him, only knows his name is pangolin, and knows nothing about other information." "pangolin?" Fang Biao looked at each other and was surprised: "he''s your friend? Even you don''t know him?" "this..." A group of people looked at each other. Mr. Chai frowned slightly: "but according to the rules of the desert world, he... He is the ice God of the desert world!" the ice God? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2786

    In this scorching desert, the temperature is never suitable for survival, but since ancient times, some places have their own particularity. Among the people in the desert world, the most special place is that they have special methods to resist the heat. Jade ice beads are the purest of all special methods. Everything comes from jade ice beads. Even the small jade ice beads used in the flower boat or in the city wall are just a small cool stone under the jade ice beads. Therefore, when the real jade ice beads appear, they will be very precious to the people in the desert world. Therefore, since ancient times, there have been unwritten rules in the desert world. Those who can get jade and ice beads are the ice God in the desert world. Respected by thousands of people in the desert! The four families, because they were favored by the ice gods of the original generations, developed and grew. However, a few years ago, the last ice god suddenly disappeared during his term of office, so that the four families searched hard for no one, and even the jade ice beads lost their whereabouts. Over the years, the four families have sent countless spies, but there has been no news. When there was news again, I didn''t expect that jade ice beads were on the young man. Su Yan nodded and smiled bitterly. She wanted to know, but Han 3000 didn''t give her a chance. "I just met him on the way to Fang''s house." Su Yan whispered, "I know he is from the Central Plains." "from the Central Plains?" these words made the three people even more stunned. "That''s right." Su Yan nodded: "I see that he is low-key and has a good character, so I appreciate it, but it''s a pity..." it''s a pity that the falling flowers are intentional and the flow is ruthless. Seeing Su Yan''s slightly lonely expression, the three knew what she meant even without her saying. "Jade ice beads can only exist in the desert world for many years. How can they fall into the hands of people in the Central Plains?" "what''s more important is that this person can still play the role of jade ice beads. According to the rules, he is the ice God in the desert world. A non-native has become our ice God. Is this God''s arrangement or play?" every ice God, It was chosen by the last ice God. Although the method of opening jade ice beads is extremely simple, it is the simplest and most complex. Yubingzhu can not be opened at will if anyone wants to, unless it is affirmed by the previous ice God, or yubingzhu is willing to recognize it as the new owner. These two conditions are indispensable! However, it is not only a young man who meets this condition, but more importantly, he is not a man in the desert world. This is the first of the historical ice gods in the desert world. "Whether it''s playing or God''s own arrangement, there is an iron fact that there is no denying that this pangolin is the new ice God in the desert." old Mr. Chai slowly stood up and frowned. Everyone nodded together. Liu Tao''s face was ugly. Although ice God has no power, he has great real power. He is the object of collusion among major families. This has been the case since his ancestors of the Liu family. Otherwise, how can he have the business of the Liu family today? But what we do not do is that we almost destroy the foundation of ten thousand years, but we have to do something to offend the ice God. It''s really nothing! Thinking of this, Liu Tao thought that 10000 grass and mud horses galloped past Liu Lu. I''ve seen a pit father. I''ve never seen such a pit father! "Old Chai has a point." Fang Biao nodded heavily. Now the temperature in the desert world is rising. If the Fang family is ambitious and wants to become bigger, the ice God tends to himself, which is an endless benefit to the other family. Because of this, Fang Biao put Han 3000 in his backyard. First, he showed his respect for him. Second, Fang Biao was not selfish. He has many concubines. Although he has always been small-minded, if there are people valued by the ice God in that environment, he will have a greater chance to get close to the ice God. Originally, he took Su Yan because of their relationship. Fang Biao wanted to start from both ends, but now, he suddenly secretly rejoiced because Su Yan and Han 3000 were not familiar. At least, the Su family did not stand on the starting line in advance. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2787

    "Shit!" Han 3000 shouted depressed and stretched his limbs. Wrapped in white cloth, he was like lying in a silkworm chrysalis. After a period of repair of the five elements divine stone and the cooling of burns by jade ice beads, Han 3000 was not painful. "Shit, you''re awake." the pangolin, who was dozing by the bed, saw that Han 3000 moved and hurriedly stood up, but he didn''t know what to do for a while. It seemed that she heard something inside. After returning from Su Yingxia, the fourth daughter of Dongju, who was waiting outside the door, hurriedly pushed open the door. Then, with the help of a crowd, the white cloth was lifted a little, revealing a thin and perfect body and a handsome face of another Dongju four women. Say... It''s ugly?! The agreed burn is disgusting?! Not at all! On the contrary, Han 3000, who had been repaired by the five elements divine stone at this time, had warm jade skin, handsome face and a unique temperament in his eyes. He didn''t dare to say how handsome he was. He could only say that the four women of Dongju were almost stupid. Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked around: "where is this?" after getting on the sedan chair, Han 3000 completely put down his guard, safely closed his eyes and recuperated. When he woke up again, he saw the four women of Dongju, which was naturally a little strange. "Great Xia, this is the backyard of the city Lord''s residence." Dongju blushed and smiled. "The backyard of the city Lord''s residence?" Han 3000 looked at it suspiciously, and finally nodded: "can I have a glass of water?" "I''ll pour it for you." the four women made a noise almost at the same time, and then went to pour water almost at the same time. They all wanted to pay more attention in front of Han 3000 in order to feel good. "Shit, you''re really abnormal. If you burn like this, you can recover?" pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed. Zhente Niang was more popular than others. Han 3000 gave him a helpless look: "Miss Su, where are they?" "what? Miss us?" while he was talking, there was a burst of light laughter outside the house. Hearing this sound, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly and looked up. Sure enough, Su Yan was just coming back from the front yard with green beads. "Are you awake?" seeing Han 3000, Su Yan smiled gently, and then she took off her veil slightly. Once the veil was taken off, the pangolin''s nose blood gushed on the spot, and a pair of thief eyes stared at Su Yan without moving a penny. Not only him, but even the four women of Dongju were completely in place for a time, and even forgot that the water had already been filled and overflowed from the cup! Beauty, it''s so beautiful. For men, it is seduction, for women, it is a second kill of self-esteem! Compared with her, any woman''s anti Buddha is the gap between heaven and earth. Even the beautiful green beads look a little dark beside her at this time. Han 3000 was also slightly stunned, but soon returned to his mind: "yes." Lvzhu was obviously used to these reactions. It was no surprise. Looking at Han 3000, she walked in a few steps, then ran to Han 3000, looked left and right, and then made a strange tut Tut, looked back at Su Yan slowly coming in, and whispered: "Miss, did you find that he suddenly became more handsome?" Su Yan smiled and said, "green pearl, how can you make fun of ice God?" when green pearl heard this, she immediately glanced indifferently, but didn''t dare to say anything. "What ice God?" Han 3000 frowned and looked at Su Yan, puzzled. Su Yan smiled: "ice God in the desert." Looking at Han Sanyan''s dull appearance, Su Yan couldn''t help smiling again, and then a look gently motioned. Lvzhu helped Su Yan sit down and told Han Sanyan about the ice God. After hearing this, pangolin couldn''t help laughing and said, "shit, this guy has become a God? No wonder the Fang family is such a big gift, cow force, old Han." However, Han Sanqi couldn''t laugh at this time, but his eyebrows were frowned! No! No! Suddenly, he suddenly looked up and stared at the pangolin... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2788

    Pangolin was stared at by the eyes of the goods, and the whole person was stunned. His smile also coagulated: "what... What''s the matter?" Han 3000 didn''t speak, but his thoughts set off a thousand layers of waves at this time. That''s not right, that''s not right at all. It can even be said that everything is chaotic. According to Su Yan and others, if you are the so-called new generation of ice God, then jade ice beads should be passed on to you by the last ice God. But the fact is that their own jade ice beads are not passed on to them by the ice God, but given to them by the Horsehead female silkworm God. This is the biggest paradox! According to Su Yan and others, the disappearance of the last ice God was only a few years ago, and the term of office of each ice God ranged from decades to hundreds of years. But the horse head female silkworm God is at least hundreds of thousands of years, even millions, tens of millions of years of ancient people, which is completely out of time. The only possibility is that during this period, Ma Tou female guest starred in the post of ice God. But obviously, the only possibility is almost impossible. But if the horse head woman is not the ice God, how does she know how to unseal the jade Bingzhu according to the traditions and rules of the desert world? Even teach Han 3000 how to unseal? And the most important information point is that although the jade ice beads only need strength to be poured in and opened, it needs the special strength of the ice God or the recognition of the jade ice beads. This is like Han 3000 using a Pangu axe. Although others think he is very simple to use, without the approval of Pangu axe, everything is too simple to use at all. Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, the pangolin who calmed his mind seemed to slowly think of the strangeness and incompatibility. For a time, he frowned and murmured without words. "What''s wrong with you? Is it dumb?" or was it lost in honor? "See two people do not make complaints about half a day, so you look at me. I look at you as if you are thoughtful. Beside you, green beads can''t help but Tucao. For her, the two Central Plains people suddenly became the highest spiritual leaders in their desert world. Naturally, this honor is very exciting for anyone. It''s normal to forget themselves for a time. Hearing Lvzhu''s words, Han 3000 returned to his mind slightly. He was embarrassed and reluctantly smiled with a bitter smile: "I''m not interested in this." "by the way, Miss Su, about the flower boat..." hearing Han 3000''s Jacquard boat, Su Yan was happy, and a faint sadness suddenly appeared on her face, because the flower boat also meant that Han 3000 was about to leave. Although... Although she has never expressed too much intention to Han 3000, the feelings of getting along and seeing each other for a few days have long been engraved in her heart and can not be eliminated. At this time, hearing about Han 3000''s Jacquard boat again, it is inevitable that there is a faint pain in his heart. However, with her gentle character, she smiled: "it is already under production, and the new flower boat can be completed within three days at the latest." "is there any way to advance?" Han 3000 asked. This sentence is undoubtedly a more ferocious blow to Su Yan''s already depressed heart. He really wants to leave, so it also shows that there is nothing he cherishes, including himself. "I mean, I can control the jade ice beads. Can I not use the small jade ice beads with your characteristics, which will shorten your process of making small jade ice beads, so that you can advance...?" Han 3000 frowned slightly. Hearing this, Su Yan was loveless and forced out a bitter smile: "Small jade ice beads don''t take much time. At that time, ice God left a certain number of jade ICE BEAD particles in all major families, which is enough for illusory use. Just because the structure of the flower boat is too large and complex, it needs to feed the walking animals in advance, otherwise they won''t work halfway through the road." hearing this, Han 3000 nodded. "Let''s have a rest. Uncle Fang is preparing a big banquet for you. You are the protagonist tonight." with a bitter smile, Su Yan gets up, turns around with a trace of regret and walks outside the house. He wants to share his joy, but in the end it is just an unqualified ticket. Looking at Su Yan leaving silently, pangolin reluctantly shakes his head: "slag man!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2789

    Even now, I haven''t reflected it for a long time! That ugly man... No, it should be that handsome guy. Unexpectedly... It''s the ice God in the desert?! It was so incredible that all four of them were stunned and couldn''t say a word. Hearing the pangolin''s words, Han 3000 smiled bitterly, didn''t make any refutation, got up, walked to the bedside and looked at the night sky. If this is a scum man, Han 3000 is willing to bear it all his life and will never change his heart to Su Yingxia. Compared with Han 3000''s calm heart and even missing the moon, the whole Chengzhu mansion is much more lively. No matter in the front yard or the back palace, there are lights and colorful at this time. The city master''s house is full of happiness. It''s a big thing. From guards to servants, they all wear red and happy colors, and their faces are filled with a happy smile. Tomorrow''s childe''s wedding. Not long ago, the leader of the Fang family announced that a special world banquet will be held today to welcome the new ice God. This is a big bomb thrown before the wedding. Not only everyone in the city master''s residence is very happy, but even outside the residence, the desert city is also full of people. "Have you heard? Have you heard? It''s said that the new ice god suddenly appeared. The leader of the Fang family has sent a message to host a world banquet in the evening to welcome the new ice God." "Really? That''s great. In fact, I have hearsay news that ice God disappeared many years ago. Several families are afraid of causing panic, so they have always deliberately suppressed these news. However, who knows that the temperature in the desert world has been rising in recent years. I thought that if this continues, the desert world will be over soon, but I didn''t expect the new ice God God suddenly appeared so soon. It''s great. It''s great. The future of our desert world is saved again. "" if what you said is true, the new ice God is our new Savior. "" ha ha, I didn''t expect to see the true face of ice God when I came to childe Fang''s wedding this time. It''s wonderful. " "In our capacity, we can only sit far away, and we don''t know if we will have a chance to see the appearance of the ice God!" A group of people talked excitedly. Their eyes were full of expectations and looked forward to the early arrival of time. Although the eight wastelands were ruled by the three true gods, the places beyond the Great Wall had their own worship. In their hearts, the ice God was the real God in their mind. When the day retreated, when the cold wind hit, it was night. "Miss Su, Miss Su." Outside Su Yingxia''s door, Dongju knocked on the door. But there was no response in the room for a long time. However, for Dongju and others, it had become a natural habit. When the four women looked at each other, Dongju gently pushed open the door. On the bed in the room, Su Yingxia''s delicate body lay slightly. Seeing this situation, Dongju was depressed: "my aunt, how can you sleep." "You didn''t see the lights and decorations outside. It was very lively." Su Yingxia was obviously in a general mood. Out of politeness, she replied, "what''s the matter with me?" even if the flowers fall into the world, even if they are colorful, but there is no sweetheart, everything is just a black and white scene. How can su Yingxia have the slightest mood? "Aunt, how has it nothing to do with you?!" Dongju hurried. "My Lord has ordered that in order to welcome the new ice God, the Fang family, from the owner to the maidservant, and even relatives outside the city, must attend the world banquet to welcome the ice God on the spot. As a young grandmother, you should......" another waitress also said. "Aunt, we''re here to dress you up, or......" Dongju said, we''ll do it. "I''m not Fang''s daughter-in-law!" Su Yingxia looked away. "Besides, I''m not interested in the so-called ice God." "Oh, young grandma, you''re wrong. Do as the Romans do. This ice God is the admiration of our desert world. If you don''t go, it''s not only disrespectful, humiliating the owner and affecting the Fang family, but also..." what''s more? " Su Yingxia frowned slightly. "More importantly, you will miss a handsome man from the Central Plains." Speaking of this, Dongju''s eyes are a little confused. Think about that handsome face. Alas, it makes her mind ripple. Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s eyes suddenly come to spirit... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2790

    Central Plains man, is it... Han 3000?! Seeing Su Yingxia''s spirit coming, Dongju sighed that handsome and beautiful in the world were indeed the most lethal weapons. At the same time, she hurriedly took her dressing supplies and directly helped Su Yingxia to the dressing table. However, Su Yingxia, who was still looking at God just now, suddenly darkened his eyes. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seems that she really wants to be crazy about Han 3000, but she is just a man in the Central Plains, but she can think of him as Han 3000 for the first time. There are as many people in the Central Plains as cattle hair. If there are people who come to the desert world, what''s the accident. Come to think of it, Acacia has become a devil, so and so. "By the way, you said he came from the Central Plains. Do you know his name?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help asking more, even though he secretly mocked his ignorance. "Name?" Dong Ju combed Su Yingxia''s hair while biting her lips and carefully recalled: "it''s called pangolin." pangolin? Hearing the name, the light in Su Yingxia''s eyes completely extinguished. I''ve known this for a long time. Why ask? Han 3000 didn''t know he was here. Even if he wanted to find it, he couldn''t find it here. Besides, after reading the two letters he gave him, he must give up completely and find himself again. "Can you stop? I really don''t want to go." Su Yingxia was dejected and said softly. "If you are embarrassed, tell the master of the Fang family that tomorrow is the wedding and I need to have a good rest." hearing this, the four women of Dongju look at each other and can''t disobey the master''s order, but Su Yingxia looks like a corpse and takes meat. Even as servant girls, they can''t bear it. On the other side, Han 3000, the leader of the Fang family also came here with a group of people. Most of these are the elders of the Fang family. They are high-ranking and powerful. Fang Biao personally takes the lead, and the scale is huge. In front of Han 3000''s house, Fang Biao waved his big hand and a group of people stood down slowly in front of the door. Fang Biao bent over slightly, shouted politely into the room and said, "ice God, Su Yan must have told you about the general thing. Now it''s time. I''ll set up a world banquet to invite ice God to the banquet and have fun with the world. Fang Biao took all the elders to welcome you to the banquet." as soon as the voice fell, a group of elders and Fang Biao smiled at each other and waited for the response from the inner room. "Creak ~ ~" with the light sound of the wooden door, the door has been opened. However, it is not Han 3000, but pangolin. Seeing a group of elders gathered outside, pangolins were stunned for a moment, then looked at Fang Biao and touched his head depressed: "Hello, master Fang." "where''s the ice God?" Fang Biao smiled. Pangolin forced out a smile: "rest in the inner room. He asked me to tell you that he won''t attend the banquet." "no?" hearing this, a group of people looked at each other. This world banquet is specially made by ice God. What''s the significance of this protagonist''s absence? "Is the ice God still angry with the Liu family? I''m going to cut the Liu family." Fang Biao hurriedly said. "No." pangolin shook his head, then waved slightly, and Fang Biao immediately put his head close to it. "My friend always likes to keep a low profile. There are so many big banquets in the world. He doesn''t like excitement." pangolin said. Fang Biao nodded relieved. If he was not angry, it would be easy to say. At least there was no crack in the relationship with ice God, which made him feel at ease. "Ice God doesn''t like the excitement. Fang naturally can understand, but after all, this world banquet is set up for ice God. If ice God doesn''t go, what does it mean?" Fang said with a smile. "You can do it with ice God''s heart. Why force him to do things he doesn''t like? In the end, if you make him unhappy, isn''t it counterproductive?" pangolin said helplessly. "But..." "or so, you eat your food, and later we will find a seat at will. However, you don''t want to have Zhang, just eat together." pangolin way. Hearing the pangolin''s words, Fang Biao was stunned for a moment. He looked back and met the eyes of the elders, reached a consensus, and nodded: "even so, the ice God will always be the protagonist in our hearts." with that, Fang Biao withdrew with a group of elders. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2791

    She finally agreed to Dongju. Although she had no intention of having a party, she also knew that if she didn''t go, Dongju and others would be unable to make business with the leader of the Fang family. At that time, it would be natural for Dongju and others to be punished. Although it was unintentional, Su Yingxia did not want innocent people to be implicated. "My little grandmother is so beautiful." Su Yingxia promised to attend. Dongju and others were happy and couldn''t help praising them one by one. At this time, Su Yingxia, although slightly powdered, still looks more beautiful than heaven. Su Yingxia doesn''t want to listen to these praises. She looks up. Fang Biao has just left on the door in the distance. At this time, the pangolin seems to feel Su Yingxia and others appear, so she can''t help looking up. The two eyes meet. Pangolins are curious, but Su Yingxia is more desperate. "Is that where the so-called ice God lives?" Su Yingxia asked softly. Dongju nodded: "exactly." although she was wearing a faint smile, Su Yingxia''s heart was broken. Sure enough... It wasn''t him! "Dongju!" Su Yingxia said. "Yes." "put on the cap for me." "yes!" Dongju nodded, picked up the cap in her hand and gently covered Su Yingxia''s head. As a bride about to get married, she should cover her head with a red cloth before the wedding ceremony, even if it is necessary to attend the banquet. This is the most basic etiquette. Then she gently helped Su Yingxia and walked slowly towards the front yard. The pangolin had no more to see. As soon as he retracted his head, he went back to the room and closed the door. "Have you finished?" Han 3000 stood in front of the window and turned around almost as the pangolin closed. Through the crack of the door, he could barely see clearly. He saw that there was a red coat outside, but he couldn''t see anything clearly because it was too far away. "It''s like the bride of the Fang family who will pass the door tomorrow. Hehe, the Fang family has paid a lot of money to you, even the daughter-in-law who hasn''t passed the door." the pangolin said, sat down on the bench in front of the table, grabbed the kettle and drank. Han 3000 smiled bitterly. He was not interested in the ice God at all. Let alone even his daughter-in-law who had not passed the door. Even if he brought his unborn granddaughter-in-law, Han 3000 would not waver. "I looked at it just now and it looks pretty. Fortunately, you didn''t go out just now. Even if the little fairy and Su Yan were hurt by you, it would be bad if even the future daughter-in-law of the Fang family was harmed by you scum man." pangolin said carelessly. "One is going to be a woman, but the other is just a young girl. It''s different." the pangolin said and looked at Han 3000 obliquely to show his envy and dissatisfaction. Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "don''t remind me, I know we need to spend the boat, so we should try our best to maintain etiquette with the Fang family, otherwise, I won''t let you. If you can''t refuse the invitation of the Fang family''s banquet, you can retreat. Secondly, we will sit down at will." "Shit, you are a real person. Such a roaring feast is specially set up for you. You don''t go out to blow down the cattle, but you prefer to shrink people. Don''t you know that being too low-key is showing off?" pangolin said sadly. "People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. I don''t mean this place. Naturally, there is less right and wrong." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile. "There''s no need to make fun of my five zang organs temple. After Juying pavilion was plagued by animals, I didn''t eat here. When shall we start? Although we sit down at will, we go too late. We don''t eat the rest?" The pangolin asked. Han 3000 smiled, glanced at the pangolin, and then smiled gently. One of them lay down on the bed, closed his eyes, like sleeping and refreshing, and said slowly, "what''s the hurry?" and at the other end... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2792

    The door beside Han 3000 opened gently, and Lvzhu followed Su Yan''s footsteps and came out slowly. "Miss......" looking at Su Yan''s eyes, she looked at the closed door of Han 3000''s house, and green pearl felt distressed and wanted to stop talking. She and miss grew up together almost since childhood. They not only have brotherhood, but also have a good heart. Moreover, at the same time, they like a man. What''s Miss''s mind now? How can she feel differently?! Although miss is not an extrovert, she has always known books and reason, and is good at understanding her people. She is also an optimistic and open-minded person, but she has never seen such a low mood in so many years. "Do you want to call them?" asked green pearl. Although the two women had heard clearly and plainly in the room just now, green pearl couldn''t help asking softly when she saw the young lady so. "You can''t keep what happened yesterday." Su Yan gently shook his head and slightly shook his head: "let him go." "but..." Lvzhu wanted to say something, but Su Yan had withdrawn her bitter eyes and walked slowly towards the outer hall. Who can think that a goddess who makes any man happy and regarded as a God by them will still feel dejected for another man. Above the front hall, laughter filled the whole outer hall. The Fang family paid attention to Han 3000''s courtesy. They not only held thousands of banquet tables, but also invited almost all people from the desert city to pay homage. In the desert city, senior officials, dignitaries and civilians can enter it and take their seats according to the corresponding levels. Naturally, the higher the status, the closer they are to the main hall. Naturally, they are closer to a group of elites such as ice God and Fang family master. In front of the main hall, over a hundred tables, there are many dignitaries dressed in silk and satin. A group of people are talking and laughing, and the wind is lively. Especially beside Fang Biao, there are a group of prominent people gathered. If the people in the desert world can be here, they will be excited to find that these prominent people are all legends in the desert world. Either the head of the family or Tianzong wizards. If anyone''s name gets to the desert world, it is a resounding existence. "Clan leader Fang, Congratulations!" "yes, the Fang family was originally a large group and ranked the most among the 100 nationalities. Now, double happiness is coming. It''s like a tiger adding wings. It seems that over time, the Fang family is not only the most of the 100 nationalities, but also the first of our 100 nationalities." "Hehe, this double happiness is amazing. It''s said that the woman Kuner is looking for is not simple and can give birth to a true God. If your Fang family can be a God in the future, hehe, don''t say dominating the desert world, even if it is in the Central Plains, it''s just around the corner." "when the Fang family is booming, old friend Fang, don''t forget us." A group of people talked and laughed when Fang Biao was blown by these rainbow farts. "It''s really terrible to have a real God, but that''s the future. The emergence of ice God not only alleviates the crisis in the desert world, but also the present." "Everyone knows that ice God now lives in the Fang family, and the Fang family also sets up a world banquet on behalf of ice God. There is no need to say more about this relationship." "my daughter-in-law decides the upper limit of the Fang family in the future, and now there is ice God telling the bottom of the Fang family. What is stable sitting on the Diaoyutai? That''s it." "Even Mr. Chai, who has disappeared for a long time, came to congratulate him personally. Is that enough?" "it''s easy to say." Fang Biao is very happy. These are indeed two beautiful things now and in the future. Although the wedding of the Fang family is indeed a happy event, it is obvious that there are very many distinguished guests of the Fang family this year, even as they say, Mr. Chai. What does this mean, it shows the growth of the Fang family, which can be seen by everyone in the world. Therefore, there are important events in the family, and all parties come to congratulate. That''s true Let Fang Biao look forward to the coming future and present. Looking back, Dongju helped Su Yingxia out slowly by the side door of the main hall. The special dress obviously attracted everyone''s attention for a time. Almost at the same time when Su Yingxia came out, Su Yan with green beads and old Chai in his new clothes also slowly entered the main hall to stop the time This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2793

    "Is this young master Fang''s wife who hasn''t gone through the door?" "although it''s covered by the sky, it''s definitely a top beauty just by looking at this mysterious posture." "nonsense, young master Fang''s eyes must be one in a million. Can he see a woman worse?" "shit, he can nurture the so-called real God''s body. Tut Tut, it really makes my mouth water." When Su Yingxia passed the main hall and stepped onto the special bead curtain, people on the roadside looked at her and said strangely. On the other two sides, the momentum is even greater. Although Su Yan still covered his face with a veil, he couldn''t stand the really perfect facial features. Just a glance would charm the world, lead countless men to bend over, and cooperate with the pair of electric eyes, which almost wiped out the souls of the men present. Behind her, Lvzhu was also the top beauty, and went slowly to the main table with Su Yan. A group of souls flew twice, forgetting to come back to life. In that side room, Mr. Chai also came in high spirits. Most of the legendary figures in the desert world only heard their names but never met them. Now when they see their own style, they also cast all kinds of worship eyes one by one. "Su Yan has seen all the elders." "green pearl has seen all the elders." "we have seen old Chai." the three parties gathered and greeted each other. With old Chai smiling and waving his hand, the people sat down at the main table and several guest tables. The square watch naturally tops the table. On the left is Mr. Chai, while on the right is Liu Tao. Now, Su Yan is sitting. Liu Tao is placed in two positions below Su Yan. Above rich families, relatives naturally work together, but if it is related to interests and family affection, it is just paper. The Fang family can always support the Liu family. Now, naturally, they can also beg for the Su family. "Ha ha, old Mr. Chai has arrived and the future daughter-in-law of the Fang family has arrived. Everything seems to be ready, but he still owes ice God. The old man hasn''t come yet." as soon as he sat down, a middle-aged man with tendons and flesh opened his mouth. "Ice God likes quiet and doesn''t like noise. Today, he will attend or won''t attend." Fang Biao smiled gently. "Clan leader Fang, what does this mean? If it comes out, it will not come out. What does it mean to be able or not?" the man wondered. Other guests also nodded one after another. They really didn''t understand what Fang said. Fang Biao smiled, glanced at Mr. Chai and the crowd, and said, "the new ice God is still young, has a heavy heart to play, and is a low-key person, so he will come to the world banquet and drink with you. However, he will mingle among thousands of guests in the clothes of ordinary people." "not only shows respect for everyone, but also he can enjoy a leisure." Fang Biao said. Hearing this, the people were even more stunned. Are there others who play like this Mr. Chai, after being stunned, suddenly laughed: "the new ice God has some meaning. Although his behavior is strange, he can''t be a self-restraint person." "he doesn''t like the excitement, but he will still take such wise care of you and sit with you. There is such an ice God leadership in the desert world, and the future can be expected." Mr. Chai''s words have the meaning of making things right, But obviously there is also praise. After hearing what Mr. Chai said, everyone nodded. "It''s also true that the ice God, who fell in love with each other, would sit at the same table with us at the world banquet, but most of the time he was high spirited and high above the top, not to mention taking into account our face and feelings. As long as he didn''t make things difficult for us, everything would be lucky." "I also agree with this. Although the new ice God''s practice is strange, as Mr. Chai said, this compromise can really highlight the low-key and wisdom of the new generation of ice God." When Fang Biao heard the speech, he finally had a big breath. Whether the ice God can come to the world banquet is certainly important, but more importantly, the Fang family can take the opportunity to tell the public about their relationship with the ice God and gain great reputation. Obviously, if the ice God does not attend, if everyone can understand, then other things are no longer important. "Since everyone can understand, come on, raise your glasses to the new ice God." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2794

    However, although the eyes are open, they are only slight, and there is a faint smile around the corners of the mouth. To be honest, Han 3000 really wanted to have a rest, but since he closed his eyes for more than five minutes, pangolins walked around like ground mice. Even if the footsteps sound around the people, the goods come and go to drive the light and shadow under Han 3000''s eyes. Han 3000, a good tempered man, has been enduring it. If someone else had beaten this guy, he would have been unable to take care of himself. "Are you finished?" Han 3000 shook his head and made a sound. "My great grandpa, you''re finally awake. Come on, sir, I''ll help you up." pangolin said, holding Han 3000 attentively like a little eunuch. "OK, I''m not old enough. I''ll get up myself." Han 3000 rolled his eyes, shook his head and got up. "You can just get up, hey hey." pangolin smiled. "Can''t you afford it? If you can''t afford it again, I''m afraid you''ll have to die for me." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and got up to pour water. The pangolin had a dozen pots, poured a glass of water and handed it up. After receiving the water, Han 3000 took a sip and said, "are you so hungry?" "shit, people are iron and rice are steel. Of course you''re hungry if you don''t eat these meals. Besides... Hey, it''s busy outside. It''s going to be noisy. It''s a pity not to go and have a look." pangolin a said naturally. Han 3000 smiled and shook his head. He still didn''t know what the pangolin was. There are many dignitaries and dignitaries outside. Although they are not interested in money, they have no resistance to beautiful women. It''s false to go out for dinner, but it''s true to go sightseeing. After looking at the time, the banquet should have started for some time. At this time, there would be no excitement. He simply nodded: "OK, let''s go." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 just got up. The pangolin had rushed directly to the door at the speed of light, pushed the door open, and then made an inviting gesture like a slave. Han 3000 was helpless and didn''t say much. He got up and took this guy slowly towards the front hall. All the way, the backyard was almost inaccessible. Most of the concubines went to the front hall for dinner, and the servants and waitresses were naturally deployed to the front yard to help. However, there are few people, which is excellent for Han 3000. At least you can quietly enjoy the night scenery of the desert city. "It''s quite unique." Han 3000 smiled. One day, he also wants to build such a large and beautiful house with Su Yingxia and Han Nian, hiding somewhere like a desert city, and the three of his family will live happily. At the front of the hall, the previous tranquility was gone, in exchange for a roar of voices and laughter. Most of the guests drank and talked happily, and the servants were busy. No one noticed that the two men in fairly simple clothes sneaked into the banquet. The banquet is divided into the front floor. They are the main hall. The corridor outside the hall. And the whole playground outside the hall. There are hundreds of tables in the hall, all of which are dignitaries. There are 400 tables outside the hall, all of which are distant relatives of the Fang family or ordinary relatives and friends. There are tens of thousands of tables on the playground. Most of them are the people of desert city, or some other cities come with gifts. Although the people are different, they all have one thing in common. That is a person of unknown origin. Han 3000 and pangolin chose such a place, which is located at the bottom corner outside the playground. "Brother, keep a low profile, but we don''t have to keep a low profile like this? This place is too bird to shit." as soon as I sat down and saw the seven aunts and eight aunts next to me, the pangolin''s desire to see beautiful women was completely lost, so I shouted with great depression. Han 3000 smiled bitterly and managed the goods lazily. Although he really came late, the big family has always been a big family. Even if the banquet has been open for some time, he can''t stand it. The dishes are rich. Most of the dishes on the table have not been finished, and many of them haven''t even had time to move chopsticks. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2795

    Looking back, starting from the gate of the city Lord''s residence, the commotion continued to the playground and slowly moved towards the main hall. Many people got up and looked up. Even chuanshanjia was gnawing at the big chicken leg and padded his toes to look over there. Only Han 3000 sat there calmly to prevent the Buddha from being out of tune with others. "What''s the matter?" pangolin looked forward depressed, but almost looked around. It was a sea of people. He couldn''t see what was happening there. "Young man, you don''t understand. Looking at this posture, it''s obvious that a big man has come." the woman next to her despised. How big can pangolin be with a smile? Now the biggest people in the whole banquet are sitting here eating chicken legs. Who else can be bigger than him? Seeing the pangolin''s disapproval, another woman nearby said with a sneer: "young man, you can''t find a good baby even if you drive to death. Do you know who it is? It''s also a look of disdain." the pangolin asked stiffly, "who!" it''s not disdain. The pangolin just eats its own food. "Ha ha, it scares you to death." the woman seemed quite proud of him. "Please scare me to death. I''m scared anyway." pangolin looked at the old woman with innocent eyes, but said the hardest words. "Then open your ears and listen clearly. The person who came just now is the famous young master of the Fang family, Fang Kun." the woman sneered. "Young master of the Fang family?" he was stunned, and pangolin was in a completely ignorant state. There was no such shock as the woman imagined. He doesn''t know! Han 3000 smiled. He knew this man and was impressed. At this time, in the restless crowd, Fang Kun was dressed in gorgeous clothes. He was very natural and unrestrained. Among the cheers and admiration of the people, he was spirited all the way from the outside of the hall to the inside of the hall. "The young master of the Fang family is really a hero. He is full of energy and looks extraordinary." "that''s not true. Don''t you see that he has been determined to be the future successor of the Fang family at a young age? Who among the young masters of the Luo family can do it?" "He is not only young, but also handsome, with outstanding talent and cultivation. I don''t know how many childe models he is, nor how many girls are fierce in their hearts." A group of people praised each other and passed by. Fang Kun heard that the corners of his mouth were rising. His self-confidence and vanity were greatly satisfied at this moment. At this time, when he saw Fang Kun coming in the inner hall, sure enough, many young ladies turned red at the sight of Fang Kun. There was no doubt that the emotional pulse in their eyes was revealed. The distinguished guests at the middle tables also greeted each other with smiling faces. "Kun son!" "young master Fang." Fang Kun smiled and walked to the main table, bowing slightly. Naturally, he said, "Fang Kun, I''ve seen your predecessors." "kun''er, this is old Mr. chairong." seeing that his son was so outstanding, Fang was very happy, raised his hand slightly and introduced chairong nearby. "Fang Kun has seen grandpa Chai." Fang Kunli said. Chairong smiled and was very satisfied: "This hero is a young man. Young master Fang is a terrible young man. Come on, sit down and talk." Fang Kun nodded. While sitting down, his eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept the green pearl and the second daughter of Su Yan. As the two most beautiful women in the desert, which man has not been moved?! that is, Fang Kun, who is also ready to move. "By the way, father, isn''t there a world banquet for the ice God this time? Why don''t you see the ice God?" Fang Kun doubted. Hearing this, Fang Biao smiled, looked at the surrounding creatures, and said with a smile: "the ice God should have arrived, but he sat in the crowd, or outside the hall, or inside the hall, no one knows." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2796

    After laughing, Fang Kun nodded: "it seems that ice God is happy with the people." then, the speech peak turned: "Dad, since the ice God has such an example, anyway, if the child gets married tomorrow, those who participate in the world banquet today should also participate in the child wedding tomorrow. Taking advantage of the opportunity that everyone is here, the child will borrow the ice God''s convenience to offer flowers to Buddha and give you a toast to show respect and avoid the trouble of tomorrow." After all, the situation of the Fang family is clear and has the potential to win the first place in the desert world. Naturally, compliments and inverted comments are indispensable. "My good nephew is really good at doing things. If the Fang family has this son, why worry about the future." "You''re right. Nephew Fang has an orderly arrangement, a good scheduling and a methodical approach. Although it''s such a simple little thing as a toast, you can see his character from it." "The most important thing is that you can see from this little thing that nephew Fang Xian is kind. Although there are countless guests at the bottom, there are points of dignity and inferiority. As the son of the Fang family, nephew Fang Xian can sit in the rain and dew. It''s really gratifying for us." Hearing these rainbow farts, Fang Kun seemed to smile indifferently, but actually he was already happy in his heart. Fang Biao was very satisfied with his son''s performance. Obviously, he communicated with Fang Kun in the hope that Fang Kun could understand this meaning. It was obvious that the child did it. Naturally, the toast was not the original intention. The key was to show his kindness in front of ice God, which was more important What''s more, even if the ice God sits below, every toasting from Fang Kun will always be in front of the ice God. Isn''t this actually a face-to-face meeting with the ice God? Did you get acquainted with him?! this also paves the way for the Fang family and Fang Kun. The meaning of drunk urn is in him, not in the wine! "The dog is just a basic quality. You really praise him. He needs a lot of experience. In the future, thanks to your uncles and elders for taking care of him." Fang Biao said happily. The people smiled and nodded. Fang Biao raised his eyebrows, looked at Fang Kun and said, "OK, in that case, you go." Fang Kun nodded and raised his hand slightly. His men quickly bowed down. After Fang Kun whispered a few words, his men left. Less than a moment, several waitresses came to Fang Kun with trays in their hands and several male guards with wine cans. "Salute the president first, predecessors here, respect the predecessors first." As soon as the voice fell, he got up and took the wine from the maid''s hand, and then showed it to everyone present. They smiled gently and watched Fang Kun pour the wine. When the wine was full, they raised their glasses as Fang Kun raised his glass. "Predecessors, please!" "please!" After drinking the wine, Fang Kun made a salute and said goodbye. Under the nod of the crowd, he quickly turned to his table with his maid and male guard. Su Yingxia sat behind the bead curtain and was bored. According to the rules and customs, the bride was not allowed to show up in front of her family on the eve of her wedding, let alone meet the man, so even if she was at home and there was no one to disturb her residence, she showed up Her face also stopped behind the bead curtain. If she wasn''t afraid that Dongju and others would be punished, she really didn''t want to come to this place. Even though it was very busy outside, it had nothing to do with herself. She suddenly remembered the wedding with Han 3000, and her mouth couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The smile was sweet, because it was the best memory of her and him, but it was bitter, because the times had changed, things and people had changed, and that He is my favorite, but I don''t know where it is! "Dongju!" Su Yingxia suddenly opened his mouth. "Young grandma!" Dongju whispered, bent over and waited for dispatch. "Get me some wine." "young grandma, would you like a drink?" Dongju was stunned. "Can''t you?" Dongju smiles hurriedly and pours the wine. It''s not impossible, but it really amazes Dongju. After all, this is the first time she heard Su Yingxia ask for something to eat since she served Su Yingxia. She used to let her eat, and most of her don''t eat. When the wine falls down, Su Yingxia''s slender fingers lift slightly, raise a glass and drink under the cover. When the wine is empty, she just, Three thousand, can you feel it?! at this time, Han three thousand, who is on the playground outside the hall, is also looking at the bright moon in the sky and slowly raising his glass. Every time the moon is full, can you hear it? Nearby, pangolins are eating and drinking. Suddenly, the eight women nearby are excited and almost jump up, just startling the pangolins who are eating well... This novel has been tr anslated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2797

    Pangolin was obviously stunned and looked at several eight women like hell. What''s this?! It doesn''t matter. When I saw what pangolin had just eaten, it almost vomited out. At this time, most of the eight women were buried in earth, and the wrinkles on their faces could kill flies with a smile, but their eyes were full of double stars and waves! That coquettish appearance, pangolin just felt a tumbling in his stomach. "Oh, oh, look, look." "I heard that childe Fang came out to propose a toast." "my God, the grand young master of the Fang family is so polite and virtuous that he came to propose a toast to us?" "the Fang family is not only outstanding, but also handsome. If I were ten years younger, wouldn''t I be fascinated by the fool with my mother''s beauty?" when the aunt finished, When he was still acting like the best in the world, there was only a scream, and the pangolin... Vomited. "Fuck your sister, you bastard, what do you mean?" the old woman immediately pointed to the pangolin and scolded angrily. Vomit? It''s not very hurtful, but it''s very insulting! "I... don''t mean anything," replied pangolin, wiping his mouth depressed. This old woman, let alone ten years younger, even if she is 40 years younger, she will not be saved. The only way is to go back to the furnace and rebuild. The key problem is that ugliness becomes ugliness. However, ugliness doesn''t know it and plays tricks Sao, which makes people sick. Don''t say that pangolins are so straightforward. Even Han 3000 at this time can''t help thinking about wine. When Su Yingxia is coming, she is shocked by the woman that she is charred inside and tender outside. What makes you confident? Wu Yanzu? "Hum, shameless, remove your thief eyebrows and mouse eyes from my mother. Even if I''m too old, I''m still a half old Xu Niang. It''s not something you can covet!" the old woman scolded angrily. Pangolin wanted to refute, but Han 3000 held him down and shook his head slightly. What are you doing with an aunt?! Seeing that the pangolin stopped talking, the old woman suddenly snorted with high spirits. After swearing in her victory, fangfo seemed to be true. She couldn''t help but turn back and continue to talk confidently with a group of old sisters, disgusting everyone. Straight next to the old man said, he bowed his head and ate. He was stunned that he didn''t even dare to put his eyes at will. But what Han 3000 didn''t know was that he thought Fang Kun just came out to propose a toast at will, but he didn''t think that Fang Kun was actually paying a toast table by table because of Fang Biao''s words. Sometimes it seems that his friends don''t get together. Almost as Fang Kun approached the table, Han 3000 also found this. For a great incident, he got up and planned to take the pangolin out. Good dead, almost at the same time, the eight women saw Fang Kun coming, and there was almost no difference between their strength and beating chicken blood. Those small steps almost wiped out the ground. They wanted Fang Kun to come quickly. At the same time, they waved their fat hands for fear that Fang Kun would forget them. Pangolin didn''t want to go. He was pulled by Han Sanyi. The whole person wanted to take more food. He staggered and leaned on the aunt next to him. "Oh, hello." the aunt screamed and fell slightly. When she was surprised, she looked back and saw that the person who hit her was a pangolin. She was furious at once to prevent the Buddha from being trampled on. "Ao, shit, you little thief, you fucking eat my mother''s tofu!" the fat woman suddenly screamed, as if someone had done something on the spot. Without waiting for the pangolin to speak, Han 3000 had repeatedly compensated: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." after that, he had to pull the pangolin out. Just one step away, the woman grabbed the pangolin with a very arrogant hand. Rao is a pangolin with cultivation skills, but without defense, she was dragged back by the woman''s strength like an ox for several steps. "Damn it, you little thief want to run away after eating my tofu? I tell you, don''t think!" then, the eight women shouted loudly, "come and show me, indecent, indecent." as soon as the voice fell, people turned back, including... Fang Kun, who was toasting. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2798

    Although a group of people have seen many large and small scenes in the city, they are still shocked by the ugly and old fat woman''s roar. What''s more funny is that when people look back and see that the old woman was "impolite", they are not only surprised, but also ridiculed. Even such an old woman can do it. Who is this hero. However, when they saw the young man pangolin, they began to disbelieve. Although the pangolin wears strange armor, who will have the slightest objection to those who look strange in the world of immortality? In addition, although the pangolin looks strange, it can''t be said to be ugly. Moreover, it''s young. Where does it look like such an indecent woman? Therefore, although a group of people soon gathered around, most of them questioned the old woman''s voice. "Shit, we really think we''re blind. She looks like a bucket. You can''t touch what''s the head and what''s the tail in the dark. Some people insult her?" "well, I see, it''s obviously a deliberate frame up. As the saying goes, these 50 women can suck soil on the ground. They should have a crush on other young people. It''s a deliberate blackmail." In the face of the people''s pointing, the old woman was angry with her beard and eyes. Her big greasy hand pointed at the people and said angrily, "what are you talking about? What are you talking about one by one?" the sound was like a flood of bells, and the fire was like a huge fire. Coupled with that arrogant arrogance, a group of onlookers were hated by the old woman and couldn''t speak. At this time, Fang Kun over there heard the crowd roaring and frowning for a moment. After glancing at each other with several of his men, Fang Kun rushed over with people. "What''s the noise? On the auspicious day of the Fang family''s world feast, some people dare to mess around? Don''t you want to die?" several male guards rushed to the front, squeezed the crowd away, made way for the road, and shouted coldly at everyone at the same time. Seeing that it was the Fang family, everyone in the crowd dared not speak, but the old woman, as soon as she saw these people, immediately dipped her hands in her mouth, and then lay on the ground with a cry. Her fat body shook slightly when it hit the ground. Then she hugged a male guard''s foot fiercely and cried: "you''re here at last, you''re here at last." "at the place where you set up a big banquet, unexpectedly... Someone was rude to me. You... You have to make decisions for me." then she covered her face and cried, But the cry, which is like a woman''s voice, is clearly the scream of an old sow before she is about to be executed. The onlookers were unable to laugh or cry. The male guard was also embarrassed by her for a time. He wanted to reach out and pull her, but found that the woman''s weight was not comparable to that of ordinary people. No matter how hard he tried, the woman remained motionless. "Lord God, you have to decide for me, ah!" seeing that there was no response, the woman wailed even more. Many people hurriedly covered their ears to avoid the noise being too harsh. Han 3000 glanced at the pangolin and took him to turn and leave. "Stop!" at this moment, a powerful drink came, and Fang Kun slowly came out of the corridor. Seeing Fang Kun, the eight woman who covered her face and wept obviously stopped crying, with a slight glance at the corners of her eyes and even a smug smile at the corners of her mouth. This brings you here. "Master Fang, master Fang, you have to decide for me." when the woman saw that she could take advantage of it, she quickly climbed to Fang Kun''s side, and then her greasy hand hugged his leg and even wanted to touch it up. Fang Kun frowned and was unhappy. However, it was obviously inappropriate to kick the 38 in front of so many people. Therefore, he vented his dissatisfaction and anger on the two people who were ready to leave. "After making trouble in Fang''s house, do you want to leave? You two, come here." Fang Kun drank coldly. Hearing his voice, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. It seems that today''s injustice can''t be avoided. "Can''t you hear what our young master said? Turn around, or don''t blame us for being hard!" the male guard also roared. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2799

    He was even stunned for several seconds. His previous high spirits and confidence were incomparable. At that moment, he directly stagnated in shock. "It''s you?" he was stunned. He was stupid. Hearing Fang Kun''s words, everyone whispered. What does that mean? Does Master Fang know these two guys? However, if you can get to know Fang''s family, you must at least sit in the top n grades. Where will you get a corner of the playground? The people here, frankly speaking, are civilians in the desert world. How can they have any status. Naturally, it is impossible for them to have any intersection with the Fang family. The old man was also obviously stunned. He came and went wrongly, and he was a wild man. Finally, he met someone master Fang knew? What''s the difference between this and hitting a hard nail? However, just when the people had this reaction, Han 3000 over there had a helpless wry smile and shook his head: "it''s me." "how could you come here..." Fang Kun frowned and said strangely, but he seemed to understand something. If Lu Ruoxin wants him to do something, he doesn''t know. If he wants to go there, he must pass by here. Now he suddenly remembers it. However, the shock on Fang Kun''s face has dissipated. At this time, it is more to restore his normal self-confidence and coldness. He hates and fears Han 3000. After all, he fought with Han 3000. But that''s in the Central Plains! But now, the situation is completely different. The place where Han 3000 stands is the place of his Fang family. All the people around him are people of his Fang family. This strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. What''s more, in Fang Kun''s eyes, Han 3000 is not a giant dragon, and he is not a dragon. His Fang family has thousands of troops and thousands of elite men. Experts from all over the desert world also gather here. So, what is he afraid of?! The most important thing is... Today''s Fang family is favored by the ice God. Therefore, what is Han 3000? Thinking of this, he smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000, but said to the eight women: "don''t worry, Fang Kun has always been impartial and never partial, not to mention... I don''t know him well." Han 3000 had no choice but to respond with a smile. Obviously, the more he said so, the more it can''t be handled impartially. "You are Mr. Fang, aren''t you? Listen to me. I didn''t insult him at all. I was just pulled by my friend, lost my focus and accidentally met her." pangolin explained. Fang Kun is still looking at Han 3000. Their eyes meet. One is cold, the other is helpless. "Is that true?" Fang Kun smiled. "I swear to God!" the pangolin raised his hand and vowed. Fang Kun smiled and looked at the eighth woman: "what else do you have to say?" "master Fang, don''t listen to this smelly boy''s nonsense. I can joke with my chastity reputation?" the eighth woman said pitifully. Hearing this, Fang Kun nodded, raised his eyes, and looked at Han 3000. Then he looked at the pangolin. Without waiting for the pangolin to explain, he opened his mouth and said, "little brother, I believe what you said." "childe Fang, this is, this is not right." the eighth woman hurried. Master Fang ignored, but then said, "I also believe you are innocent. You''re right. The person next to you dragged you. It''s not you at all, but..." he! "With master Fang''s last word falling heavily, his eyes suddenly released a cold light and looked at Han 3000 fiercely. "Him?" a group of people immediately looked at each other and looked at Han 3000 one by one. Some people even pointed to Han 3000. Han 3000 lowered his head and smiled helplessly. At this time... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2800

    At this time, Fang Kun was proud and sneered. He had a high and solemn look. What he said was the truth and could not be questioned by anyone. "Do you have anything to say?" Fang Kun smiled. It seems to be asking Han 3000. In fact, it''s more just a provocation. "I have nothing to say." Han 3000 smiled. As soon as this remark came out, a group of people were stunned and whispered one after another, which was hard to believe for a time. "This guy doesn''t look like him. Judging from his appearance, he is definitely a handsome man. Don''t say that the ugly old woman, even those young and beautiful girls, just wave his hand." "Yes, although the eight sides of the world respect strength, everything is not completely absolute. Just because of the guy''s appearance, being a little white face can also get into trouble. How can you lower your worth and take advantage of this woman?" facing the public debate, the eight women holding Fang Kun''s thigh quit, pointed to the gang and shouted fiercely: "What are you talking about? If you talk nonsense again, be careful I''ll tear your mouth." a group of people immediately coveted his power and chose to shut up. The woman sneered and wanted to say something. At this time, Fang Kun stood up: "you guys, when things are good or bad, it depends on your appearance alone?" "It''s often because you have these fixed paralytic thoughts that it''s easier for some people who look bright on the surface to be careless. The so-called polite scum are all like this." "am I right?" Fang Kun looked at Han 3000 provocatively. Han 3000 still smiled quietly. It was worried that the pangolin on the side was broken and hurriedly pushed Han 3000 gently: "Brother, what are you laughing at? You have to refute it quickly." "you obviously don''t..." why bother to add guilt? "Han Sanqian said calmly. Don''t forget that this is the territory of the Fang family and the desert city. Even if it is reasonable, is it clear? Obviously, Fang Kun also understands this truth, so he has no fear and constantly provokes Han Sanqian. "Young master Fang''s words seem reasonable." sure enough, under Fang Kun''s Lake, the feelings were quickly reversed. But how could their young master not believe his young master to trust an outsider like Han 3000? "If that''s the case, the two people should have cut thousands of pieces. His grandmother''s flirting with such women is like losing our men''s face." "that''s right. I think we should go straight to palace execution." "I agree." Public opinion is always the best murderous knife, but it is very easy to change, so it is often made by people with rhythm. When everyone points at Han 3000 with all kinds of words, the anti Buddha will kill Han 3000 on the spot. Fang Kun smiled coldly, then walked gently to Han 3000 in front of him, then attached it to his ear and said coldly: "Han, how disheartened you made me when I was in the Central Plains. Now, Fang Kun will double take it back from you." "some people, you can''t afford it, understand?" after that, Fang Kun turned back and looked at Han 3000 with a smile. Han 3000 smiled softly and disdained in his eyes: "really?" Fang Kun''s evil smile and his eyes are cold. In the desert city, he is the one who has the final say in his death. It''s easier to kill a Korean three thousand than to kill an ant. Wrong, it should be... Only an ant bite. Besides, the most important thing is that he can have a trump card in his hand. He laughed more gloomy when he thought of it. It''s three thousand, rather calm, and hope in. Holding Fang Kun, he said in a slow voice, "I''ll give you the same." hearing Han 3000''s retort, Fang Kun was unhappy, but he didn''t attack: "since someone molested a good family woman in broad daylight, as the son of the city master, someone on our side naturally wants to take care of this matter." "come on." "here!" "take these two guys down!" "yes!" As soon as the words fell, several male guards were about to start on the spot, but suddenly Fang Kun opened his mouth: "wait a minute." several male guards looked back, but Fang Kun''s face had a few cunning smiles: "if there are rebels, kill them." "also, take them into the prison." hearing Fang Kun''s words, several male guards could not help frowning. "God... Prison?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2801

    Fang''s prison is said to be a prison, but in fact... It is not a so-called prison at all. In other words, Fang''s prison is more like a place of purgatory. There is an unwritten rule and fact in the Fang family, that is, the Fang family prison. There has always been no entry, no exit, death and no life. Therefore, since the Fang family''s prison, those who can basically enter here are Fang family''s Secret criminals, who are either suspected of major secrets or involve a great felony. In short, for thousands of years, only one person has been held in prison. Legend has it that the slayer of the desert! The first killing machine that once wanted to annex the four families, defeat the ice God and reunify the desert. The hands were contaminated with thousands of innocent lives in the desert world, and there was more conspiracy in his mind. Therefore, such an unforgivable person was pressed into the prison. There was no one else. Now, Fang Kun is going to break Han 3000 into the prison, which really surprised several male guards at this time. Moreover, the most important thing is... "Young master, no one can lead people into the prison without the consent of the owner. If the owner knows about this, I''m afraid..." a male guard quickly reminded Fang Kun. "I''m afraid what? That''s my father!" Fang Kun shouted coldly. Although it is really against the rules, Fang Biao is his father after all. He should have been recognized by him. Today, he perfectly behaves himself in front of all the guests. It will be too late for his father to be satisfied with himself, let alone blame himself. Besides, it''s just an insignificant garbage. Who cares?! Hearing Fang Kun''s words, the male guard nodded. Since the young master insisted, they could only do things as instructed. Several people looked at each other and walked directly towards Han 3000. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the pangolin suddenly blocked Han 3000''s body and shouted angrily: "I warn you not to mess." "do you know who he is?" up to now, the pangolin can only move out of the position of ice God to frighten the whole audience. Although he didn''t know how the prison was, he could basically judge from Fang Kun''s sneer and the expressions of several male guards. That place is by no means accessible to ordinary people. "Who is he?" hearing this, Fang Kun just snorted and smiled coldly. "Since you know who he is, do you dare to mess around?" the pangolin shouted angrily. "Even if he is the son of heaven, it is the same sin as the common people?" Fang Kun disdained. Obviously, Fang Kun means that he knows that Han 3000 is Han 3000, while pangolin refers to the identity of Han 3000 ice God. The words between the two are so perfectly staggered. "OK." Han 3000 patted the pangolin on the shoulder, smiled and said, "it''s the prison. Go." "are you crazy? They put you in the prison, obviously just want to..." later, the pangolin didn''t want to say any more. Because it is very obvious that once they enter the prison, these people will try to torture people. "It''s OK." Han 3000 smiled, then raised his eyes and looked at Fang Kun: "you and me, but personal grudges. My friend is innocent, and I''ll go to prison with you." "you say innocence is innocence?" Fang Kun frowned. Han 3000 didn''t speak, but his clenched fists have explained too much. "Well, I''ve just found out. Although this boy''s behavior is abominable, you ordered him to be guilty, but he won''t be detained in the prison. He can enter the ordinary cell." as soon as the voice fell, several male guards caught Han 3000 and pangolin on the spot. "I''ll go myself." Han 3000 moved slightly. At that time, the male guards who grabbed his shoulder only felt a numbness in their hands, but they loosened unnaturally. Several male guards were stunned. They looked at Han 3000 and said no more. One before and one after, they took Han 3000 towards the prison. Just after taking two steps, Han 3000 suddenly stopped. Then, he slowly turned back and looked at Fang Kun: "it''s easy to send you a word, but it''s difficult to send God." "don''t fucking nonsense, take it down." Fang Kun didn''t care about it when he drank angrily. At this time, Fang Biao left the table and walked out slowly. Kun''er had been out for a long time. He didn''t know whether his proud son was lucky to find ice God. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2802

    When he saw the crowd around him, he soon smiled. It was at the time of the feast that a large number of people gathered there, which seemed very lively. Obviously, his smart son must have found the ice God. At this time, he must be pulling the family routine with the ice God, which aroused the envy of others. "Your son looks like some people. They all say that tiger father has no dog son. This is not bad at all." just thinking, a kind voice came from behind. Looking back, old Chai came out slowly. "Mr. Chai, why did you come out?" Fang Biao asked. "I''m used to idle clouds and wild cranes. Where can I stand such a lively scene? I''d better take a breath. By the way, look at the future master of the desert world and find the ice God." old Chai smiled. Hearing this, Fang Biao couldn''t help but be happy. Chai is always a respected elder in the desert world. Isn''t it idle people who can get his nod? Especially this man, who is still his own son. "But young dog, old Chai, you really love me." Fang Biao pretended to be modest and said. Old Chai smiled gently, shook his head, put his big hand slightly on Fang Biao''s shoulder, sighed and said, "I''ve been hiding in the Jianghu for many years and don''t ask about world affairs, which should be clear to Fang''s master." "this time, the reason why I personally appeared in the desert world, in addition to selling your Fang''s master''s face, the most important thing is that I take good care of your good son." "With his talent, he will become a great thing in the future. And your Fang family has a saint. If you have a son in the future, it is very likely to cultivate a true God. Don''t say dominating the desert world at that time, even if you lead us back to the Central Plains?" "As the saying goes, you can''t go to the three treasures hall without doing anything. I''m coming to attend kun''er''s wedding. In fact, I want to take Fang Kun as my disciple." "old Mr. Chai wants to take kun''er as his disciple?" Fang Biao was startled. Elder Chai was in the desert and had extraordinary natural strength. Over the years, many people with lofty ideals wanted to join him, but Mr. Chai was always alone and never accepted an apprentice. Now, Mr. Chai not only accepted an apprentice, but also exaggerated the initiative to mention it. How can Fang Biao not be surprised by heaven and man, but also extremely flattered. "Mr. Chai will never make a false statement." Chai Rong nodded happily. Looking at Fang Kun, he not only valued the background of this son, but also the overall potential of the Fang family. If his disciple can fulfill the long cherished wish of everyone in the desert world and go out from the damn arid area here in the future, as a famous hostel in the desert world, he has contributed one of his greatest strength to the desert world Seeing Mr. Chai''s appearance, Fang Biao''s heart jumped out with excitement. They all said that he wanted his son to become a dragon. How could Fang Biao, as a father, not have such expectations? Although he has ambitions, if the trend of the Fang family has just begun this year, he is likely to die first in the future. If his son can help him fulfill such a wish, he can even die Wake up. "Someone from that side took the place of the dog and thanked Mr. Chai." after that, Fang Biao himself bowed slightly and saluted with excitement. Saint, ice God, even if the elder Mr. Chai came to help now, it is obvious that his Fang family has reached the peak of real life. This is about to make a fortune. "Fang is going to tell his son about it. If he knows that Mr. Chai you accept him as an apprentice, he must be happy and can''t help himself." Fang Biao smiled. "I''ll go with you." Mr. Chai smiled. After Fang Biao nodded and bent down and made a gesture of invitation, he took Mr. Chai slowly all the way from the main hall to the place where the crowd gathered on the playground. In the crowd, Fang Kun looked at the back of Han 3000 who had gone away, and couldn''t help humming coldly: "when you enter the prison, I want you to fight with me?" "Kun''er, look, who''s coming." almost at this moment, a loud noise came from behind. Fang Kun looked back and saw his father Fang Biao coming slowly behind the crowd, followed by a smiling old Mr. Chai... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2803

    Dad? Elder Chai? How did they come here? Fang Kun was puzzled, but the person still welcomed him: "Kun has seen his father and senior Chai." "no, No." Fang Biao was in a good mood. As soon as he patted his son on the shoulder, his eyes were full of love and joy: "Dad wants to tell you great good news." "is it?" "it''s inevitable that Mr. Chai will accept you as an apprentice." Fang Biao smiled. Hearing this, Fang Biao was stunned. The whole person was directly stupid. Old Mr. Chai wanted to take him as an apprentice?! I''m not dreaming, am I? What''s the difference between this and pie falling from the sky? "Dad, you... What did you just say? Can you say it again?" Fang Kun asked again with his eyes open. When his son had such a response, Fang expressed his intention and smiled gently: "you didn''t hear wrong. Old Mr. Chai really wants to take you as an apprentice." once again, he not only refused to doubt Fang Kun, but also announced this shocking news to everyone present. A group of people looked at each other and were shocked. "Elder Chai never accepts disciples, but this time he is going to make an exception. This is the biggest news in the desert world in so many years." "yes, it''s too shocking." "However, the more so, the more it shows that our young master Fang is awesome. Only with excellent talent, it is possible to make an exception for an elder like Mr. Chai to be an apprentice." "hehe, that''s right, that''s right." While appreciating, the people nodded their heads to express their approval. This not only made Mr. Chai very happy, but also made Fang Kun and his son overjoyed. The former naturally made Fang Kun recognized by the people. The latter established prestige among the people. "Disciple Fang Kun, met the teacher..." Fang Kun didn''t say much anymore, even if he wanted to worship a teacher. However, Fang Biao held Fang Kun''s arm and didn''t let him kneel directly. He pretended to be angry and said, "Kun son, don''t be rude." seeing Fang Kun staring at himself, Fang Biao falsely complained: "Mr. Chai is a well-known figure in the desert world. How can you worship the master so casually?" hearing this, Fang Kun burst into a smile and touched his head with embarrassment: "how can I forget this." "don''t worry. My father will make arrangements later to let you worship the master Chai." Fang Biao smiled softly. It''s not only out of respect for Mr. Chai''s reputation that he has done such a big event. More importantly, he needs to take this opportunity to publicize another great event of his Fang family. Worship Mr. Chai, it''s self-evident that the Fang family will have more face when it comes out. "By the way, you found the ice God?" Fang Biao smiled and looked around, but he didn''t see the figure of ice God. It seemed that he also saw the doubt in his father''s eyes. Fang Kun smiled softly and said, "no, it''s just a little accident here." "small accident?" Fang Biao suspected. "Someone made trouble, but I''ve sent someone to deal with it." Fang Kun said with a smile. Fang Biao nodded and then looked at Fang Kun: "since it has been handled, don''t give birth here. Go to ice God and invite him to your worship ceremony." Since the ice God is here, how can we not let him know this kind of important event of the Fang family? This is also a good time for the Fang family to show off their muscles to the ice God. Once this show is in place, won''t the balance of the ice God favor the Fang family? With these three big flags, the future of the Fang family will be very stable. "Remember, ice God is a low-key man, but he is as young as you. He must be humble and do things. Don''t hurt ice God. Do you understand?" "this is the most key link of the Fang family. Don''t make mistakes." "understand." Fang Kun nodded. Seeing this, Fang Biao gave a slight salute and asked old Chai to go back and prepare for the ceremony of worship. As soon as he left, the male guard just now couldn''t help but doubt: "young master, the man just asked us if we know the identity of the man next to him. We''re watching the old man''s words. Shouldn''t he... Is he the ice God?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2804

    Hearing this, Fang Kun''s whole face was full of disdain. In his eyes, the pangolin''s identity of Han 3000 is not equivalent to saying that he is Han 3000? He had already known this identity in the Central Plains. Han 3000''s name really plays an important role in the Central Plains, but here, in his desert city, is Han 3000 still a fart? In particular, Fang Kun now has several happy events. Not to mention one Han 3000, even if it is ten Han 3000, Fang Kun will not pay attention to it at all. "With him? You deserve him to be the ice God?" Fang Kun sneered. "My subordinates are just careful. After all, if he is really a true God, we... We can''t afford to offend him," said the male guard. After all, ice God is the God of honor in the desert world, and its position in their mind is even greater than the image of true God in the Central Plains. Because the desert world needs to rely on the ice God in real life, the status gap between the two is naturally clear at a glance. Fang Kun smiled, and a trace of disdain came from the corners of his mouth: "although I have ten thousand hearts, I know the root and bottom of the boy. If he is the ice God, I will eat shit for you." the male guard bowed his head slightly: "little understand." "go and prepare the torture tools. Wait until the young master is busy later and have a good time with the boy." Fang Kun sneered. The male guard nodded and quickly turned around as instructed. After sending off the male guard, Fang Kun was in a good mood. He raised his glass with one hand and said to the people around him, "well, the matter has been solved. Ladies and gentlemen, I have something important to do, so I won''t bother much. Eat and drink well." after that, he picked up his glass and respected all around. Fang Kun raised his head and drank it. He helped the eight women up and hurried to work on his own business with several waitresses. Seeing that childe Fang Kun was so close to herself, the eight women slandered perfect people. Not only did they have no guilt, but they proudly winked at the eight women beside her and announced their victory. "See? Young master Fang not only supports me, but also helps me. Hum, I said, if I''m ten years younger, it''s not a boast. He, but I''m just in my bag." the eight woman smiled. Several women next to you look at me and I look at you. There is both disgust and envy in their eyes. People from all sides not only secretly pointed out the eight women behind their backs, but also secretly lamented that the young master of the Fang family was wise and powerful, and talked about how good it would be if a daughter could marry such a man. At this time, Han 3000 at the other end has been pressed all the way to the prison by several male guards. The heaven prison is located on the far left side of the front hall. After passing a hall called Yin and Yang Department, there is a deep winding path of about 100 meters. There is a large cell in it, and pangolins are imprisoned there. After that, enter an extremely hidden sheep''s intestines path until the end, which is the entrance of the prison. This is also the place where Han 3000 was detained. The entrance of the prison is actually just a bunker like bulge on the ground. A stone dozens of meters thick is its main door. Next to the main door, two fierce Stone Beasts split on both sides. The two male guards each took a key about the size of a fist and put it into the mouth of the two fierce Stone Beasts. The stone gate slowly opened with a huge roar. Almost as soon as the door opened, there were bursts of disgusting smell from the inside. Occasionally, it seemed that there was a sad cry inside. If ordinary people, I''m afraid they have softened their legs and feet at the sight of these. It''s Han 3000 who doesn''t panic on his face. "You''re really crazy. The direction of this place is for the living to enter and the dead to leave." the two male guards beside Han 3000 Leng hum, "take them in." Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak, took a slow step, and followed several male guards into the prison. As several people entered, the stone gate behind them slowly closed. It seemed that the stench in the whole space became more violent because there was no ventilation. Several male guards covered their noses on the spot. The dungeon was dark and humid. When you walked in, you could vaguely hear the sound of iron chains in the cell from the end of its corridor. The male guard stopped, casually opened a door and drank coldly, "go in." although Han 3000 people went in, their eyes kept quietly turning to the end of the corridor. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2805

    A huge strange shadow like a man but not a man, like a beast but not a beast stood there. His limbs, each wrapped with arm thick chains, pulled it into a huge character. Even if he just looked at the strange shadow, it made people feel extremely hairy. Several male guards locked the cell door and looked at the end of each other intentionally or unintentionally. Then you pushed me and squeezed me, and hurried out. Looking at the male guards who fled in panic, Han 3000 smiled bitterly and sat down. Just as soon as he sat down, there was a sneer at the end of the cell. Although the sound was not loud, the irony was very full. "It''s a rat again." at the end of the room, the voice suddenly hummed darkly and coldly. It''s like being pinched by something. It''s hoarse, but it has a strong evil spirit. Fangfo is like a devil, pinching his throat. It''s very close, but very far away. Hearing this, Han 3000 smiled gently and lay on the ground full of weeds, with two long legs cocked up without pit sound. "Stay away from death. Don''t abuse my reputation in this place. You don''t deserve it." Han 3000 didn''t answer, and the voice shouted angrily. "I didn''t catch myself. You don''t want to stay in the same place with me. You can talk to them and yell with me?" Han 3000 chuckled. "You rat, how dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?" he roared angrily. "Why? Do you have to worship a mountain when you''re in prison? I''m not interested in who you are. Anyway, for me, we are both toads in a well." Han 3000 chuckled. Then he closed his eyes slightly. Anyway, for Han 3000, he really didn''t have any interest in this place. Don''t say it''s a prison, even if it''s hell, so what? It''s just a place to stay for a while. "Who the fuck is a toad in the well with you? You deserve to be compared with me?" the voice scolded coldly. Han 3000 ignored him and raised God. "Damn it, smelly boy, why don''t you talk?" "are you dead?" it''s still very quiet. The next second, the iron chain made a crazy noise and looked extremely ferocious in this deep prison. Obviously, the guy was angry. "Rat, you are indeed a rat. If you contradict me, I dare not continue talking?" "I warn you, smelly boy, don''t touch my hand, otherwise I''ll break your dog''s neck." Han 3000 didn''t respond. It seems that the guy can only sulk out of thin air. After a roar, gradually, with the sound of several chains falling to the ground, That guy can only stay in his own place, somehow. I don''t know how long later, when Han 3000 almost fell asleep, suddenly, with a dull sound, a burst of fresh air floated in slowly from the outside, and even led the candles in the dungeon to move slightly. Then, bursts of footsteps came from the outside to the inside. In the dark, Han 3000 slightly opened his eyes and saw more than a dozen people coming slowly at the entrance of the prison. Although Han 3000 couldn''t see their faces clearly because of the light problem, Han 3000 also knew who the visitor was. As the man stopped and several people behind him lit more lights, the light of the whole underground dungeon became clearer, although it was still a little dark. Who else can be the leader except Fang Kun? At this time, looking at Han 3000 sleeping with his eyes closed in the cell, he couldn''t help squeezing out a slight sneer from his teeth: "the fire has burned to his eyebrows, it seems that you''re still in no hurry." Han 3000 sleeping gently just smiled gently and didn''t answer. "Kind!" Fang Kun smiled coldly, "but I hope you can be so calm later." "come." "are the gates of the prison locked?" Fang Kun asked softly. "It''s locked." Fang Kun nodded with satisfaction, then took out several white pills in his hand, took one by himself and distributed it to several others. While chewing, Fang Kun couldn''t help looking at Han Sanqian with gloomy eyes and sneered: "now, play with you." Han Sanqian yawned, stretched his waist and sat up slowly: "OK, but I''m afraid you can''t afford to play." this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2806

    "I can''t afford to play?" Fang Kun looked at Han 3000 with a smile. It was like watching silly ratio. As long as he wants, he can play Han 3000 alive in this desert city. Can''t he afford to play? "You''re really crazy about your self-confidence." Fang Kun sneered. The next second, his eyes suddenly became very ferocious. He drank coldly: "OK, you dare say I can''t afford to play, and I''ll play with you today. How about?" "do as you please." "OK, I Fang Kun put my words here. If I can''t afford to play you bitch, I''ll turn my words upside down." after that, Fang Kun glanced, Looking at Han 3000, he said coldly, "you must hold on. If you die too fast, it''s meaningless." "let''s not say whether you can kill me. Even if you have that ability, you''re dead before I die." Han 3000 smiled softly. "I like your shameless spirit. Yes, I''ll give you an appetizer first, and then a main course after eating, and then tomorrow... There''s a good play." he smiled darkly and waved his hand. Hearing this, several male guards opened the prison door in a short time, and then arrested Han 3000. Han 3000 didn''t resist. He let them take care of themselves with a disdainful smile: "do you really expect these shrimps and crabs to be able to stop me?" "they naturally have no way to take you, but do you think I''m not ready?" Fang Kun smiled and was very proud: "why don''t you try to transport energy?" "you put poison before you came in, didn''t you?" Han 3000 smiled. Although the wind came in tasteless, Han 3000 had already noticed that the shadow at the end of the corridor was still rustling in front of the wind, but after the wind came in, he was completely motionless. "The strange poison powder gathered by the eight poisons in the desert world is colorless and tasteless. It may be of little use to ordinary people, but it is fatal to experts, because... It only works on people''s elixir fields." "In other words, the higher the cultivation, the stronger the problem of its toxicity. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. In your current state, you''d better be a dead pig. Otherwise, once you''re lucky, you''ll bleed and die." As soon as the voice fell, Fang Kun burst into laughter. Han 3000 also smiled bitterly and attacked him with poison? What''s the difference between this and playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong?! the funniest thing is that these guys seem to really feel that they are ready to eat themselves. Fang Kun finished laughing and drank coldly: "take it down." Then, several male guards escorted Han Sanyi all the way to a prison at the entrance. On the wall, all kinds of torture instruments were hung. Even in other spare places, there were all kinds of torture instruments of different sizes. In the middle was a huge stone bed with great wear and tear on the edge of the bed. It was obvious that many people had been tortured on this bed. These people were in pain He grasped the edge of the bed, so even the edge of the bed made of stone was very worn. Several people directly marched Han 3000 to the bed, and then fixed Han 3000''s limbs on the bed with iron chains. After doing this, Fang Kun and others sneered. For them, Han 3000 was no different from the lamb to be slaughtered, but it was in their hands. And For Han 3000, he was really curious about what means Fang Kun could play with himself. "Don''t blame me for not saying in advance. Every time you move a knife on me, I''m afraid you will have ten more knives or even more..." Han 3000 smiled gently. "Cao NIMA''s looks like a dog. He''s hard to talk. Give him the first dish." As soon as the voice fell, a man took out a silver bottle about the size of his arm on the spot. At the same time, he came over with a dagger in his hand. Looking at Fang Kun, Fang Kun nodded at him. The man picked up the shining dagger on the spot and aimed it at Han 3000... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2807

    A dagger suddenly cut Han 3000''s arm! However, when the wound came out and the blood flowed out, the man was trying to open the silver bottle, but he suddenly frowned. When he looked down, his eyes opened wide. I don''t know when I have a huge hole in my foot! Looking back at the stone bed, I saw a huge hole under Han 3000''s arm. The two holes are connected! But the stone bed won''t hurt, but the guy was stunned for a moment, and the heart piercing pain suddenly invaded his brain. "Ah!!!" the goods gave a sudden cry of pain. Then they threw the unopened bottle and dagger and rolled around with a big hole in their feet! Fang Kun and a group of his subordinates were obviously stunned. They were obviously startled by the current situation. Han 3000 smiled: "why, the punishment was wrong? It was used on his own people?" hearing this, Fang Kun was furious, glanced coldly at a male guard, and immediately motioned him to continue the punishment. The male guard panicked. However, he subconsciously picked up the bottle on the ground. Then, as soon as the bottle cap was opened, an extremely unpleasant smell came out of it. "This is the blood of silver and the essence of the desert lizard. It is characterized by strong fusion power, so it melts when it sees the blood. However, the desert lizard is a cold-blooded animal, so once its blood is fused by it, hey... You will never feel the heat in the desert again. What will accompany you will be the cold that will never stop until the end, because the body temperature is too high Low, but live and die. "As soon as the voice fell, Fang Kun gave a look, and the man Wei Dun poured the silver blood in the silver bottle into Han 3000''s wound. Although it was only a drop, the effect was as expected. As Fang Kun said, the drop of silver blood soon disappeared in the wound. Then, after Han 3000''s blood completely turned silver, the wound also instantly recovered. A chill suddenly hit Han 3000''s whole body, so that Han 3000''s body could not help shivering slightly. "How is it? Do you suddenly feel cold?" Fang Kun smiled coldly. "Not bad!" Han 3000 smiled. "Good, good play is still ahead." Fang Kun''s voice fell, and another male guard came over with a brazier. The fire in the brazier is fierce and the jump is extraordinary! Under the sign of Fang Kun, the brazier was put at the feet of Han 3000. "When the blood of the desert lizard enters the body, people will only feel boundless cold. They are almost ignorant of heat. Even if people are about to die of heat, the body will still tell you that it is cold." "this brazier barbecue is preparation for this." "At that time, even if we roast or even scorch your feet, you won''t feel the slightest. You will only smell and hear the process of your feet slowly from ripening to zooming under the fire." "then we''ll knock on your leg with that small wooden hammer. Hey, hey, have you ever had the experience of smashing charcoal with a hammer? That''s great, tut tut." At this point, Fang Kun looked at each other and showed a ferocious smile again. Ice fire torture is one of the ten most terrible punishments in the desert city. The punished people will not only suffer from endless ice pain, but also be annoyed by the burning of fire. Yes, in the whole burning process, people really won''t suffer any pain, but in fact, they watched themselves being burned Roasted and then scorched, the psychological pain is far more ferocious than the physical pain. Therefore, ice and fire torture is a double torture of body and spirit. It is extremely inhumane. The Fang family always forbids anyone to use such punishment in private to avoid violating heaven''s ethics! Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing at the smell of coke , it seems that after taking renshenwa''s Vulcan stone, I don''t know whether this guy cursed himself behind his back. This is the second time he has been roasted with fire. Han 3000 slowly looked at Fang Kun, shook his head and said, "can I say a word?" "why? Beg for mercy?" "no, I just want to say that?" "it''s terrible?" Upon hearing this, Fang Kun''s smile suddenly solidified, the nameless anger in his eyes suddenly rose, and his muscles began to tremble slightly because of his strength... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2808

    Provocation, red fruit provocation. This is simply not paying attention to yourself at all. Fang Kun clenched his teeth and fiercely went to the brazier. Then he pushed the energy in his hand, and the flame in the brazier became more fierce. "In only ten minutes, your useless smelly feet will be completely turned into coke." then he fiercely put the brazier directly in the air towards Han 3000''s feet. In a short time, the fire roasted Han 3000''s legs. Watching the fire burning Han 3000 crazily, the coldness at the corner of Fang Kun''s mouth became deeper and deeper. "Ha ha, ha ha!" looking at the fire jumping, the anger in his heart was released at this time, and Fang Kun laughed wildly. Compared with the crazy Fang Kun, Han 3000 just smiled faintly, moved slightly in his hand, and a piece of energy went along the Dantian to his feet, protecting the meridians. What shit strange poison powder may really imprison cultivation for others, but what''s the difference between Han 3000, the hidden big poison king, and drinking water?! Just playing with them. Seeing the fire getting more and more prosperous, Fang Kun smiled with satisfaction: "how''s it going? Is it fun?" "just be happy." Han 3000 sneered. "I''m naturally very happy to see you silly than suffering from ice and fire here, but these are just appetizers." he said, glancing at his men gently. "Think you''ve seen your new cellmate when you came in?" "he''s your main course." as soon as the voice fell, the man he looked at also nodded in response, and then walked out with a gloomy smile. When his men went out, Fang Kun gently scratched Han 3000''s face with his hand while looking at the burning fire. Then he sat down on the next chair and crossed his legs. He was very proud: "introduce your new cellmate." "Fu Tian!" "maybe you don''t know this man and haven''t heard of this name, but you may have heard of his nickname." "The slayer of the desert world!" "sorry, I haven''t heard of it yet." Han 3000 shook his head and smiled. Fang Kun was not angry, but full of ridicule: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know him. Anyway, you have time to know him later." "I forgot to tell you something. Although Qidu powder is poisonous, its efficacy is only half an hour." "in other words, after half an hour, not only will your toxicity completely dissipate, but your new cellmate will wake up." As soon as the voice fell, the chain suddenly sounded. Obviously, it must be the man who just quit to untie the guy''s chain. Then contact Fang Kun now, with Han 3000''s IQ, he almost knows what he wants to do. "Do you know what happens to a normal person if he is locked up in a closed environment for a long time?" Fang Kun asked with a smile. People are emotional animals. When they are in a closed environment for a long time, people will begin to suppress. Slowly, this suppression will continue to expand, and people''s emotions will begin to collapse and enter the state of madness and all kinds of imagination... Until finally, they will either go crazy or become abnormal "There are only two kinds of people who stay in this prison for a long time, either mentally fragile and crazy, or psychologically strong and finally abnormal." Fang Kun sneered. Han 3000 smiled: "obviously, what murderer in the desert world is the latter, right?" Fang Kun nodded and nodded: "In this broken prison, I''ve always been alone. All kinds of negative emotions you can think of, such as loneliness, stillness, and even fear, are constantly surging up." "over time, does the murderous devil look like a fierce beast locked up in a narrow space?" Han Sanyi smiled: "the tiger comes out of the cage, so he kills when he sees life?" "no!" Fang Kun gently shook his head: "you said, it was a tiger that had been locked up for a long time, not a tiger that had been locked up for a longer time. Do you know what would happen to him?" Speaking of this, not only Fang Kun, but also several male guards nearby couldn''t help laughing. What he said is also right. If it was just a killing machine, who would Fang Kun find? He had to bring himself into the prison? Obviously, the so-called murderer must have his special and extremely cruel methods, and even more painful than the so-called ice and fire punishment just now This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2809

    "The murderer is about seven meters tall, strong and strong. Although he has no superior wisdom, he has less courage than ordinary people. Therefore, when the mutiny, he will become the basis for others to dare to rebel and the capital to kill the world." "Originally, the Fang family wanted to solicit, but considering his deep guilt, he was imprisoned in the prison for thousands of years. Unfortunately, he may have been imprisoned for too long, and this guy has become abnormal..." "his strength is nowhere to be used, which is not only distorted in his heart, but also distorted in his body." "You are also a man. You haven''t seen a woman for a long time. Hehe, even if you see a man, you feel beautiful." at this point, a group of male guards can''t help but hide their faces and laugh. Han 3000 also understands what Fang Kun''s fancy intestines are. "Several people were occasionally locked up in the prison before. Alas, everyone ended up miserable. They all broke off and died. The goods are not human, so they are as small as human. Don''t say that men, even women, can''t bear it." "But you can rest assured that I has the final say in the prison, so I will never allow this to happen. The goods have been locked up by my huge iron chain made of four iron and iron, without my keys, even if the goods are capable of doing anything, they will never be able to rush out." Fang Kun also had a rather worried look after that. "I see." Han three thousand laughed. "Really?" Fang Kun doubted. "The punishment of ice and fire doesn''t hurt me, but it''s just grinding people''s mind. Although ice hurts people, it''s not cold in a day. Your real purpose of using this punishment is to make me lose my basic action power, right?" Han 3000 sneered. "Pa Pa Pa!" several applause broke out. Fang Kun nodded while clapping and said with appreciation: "Smart, smart, worthy of Miss Lu''s fancy. This brain... Is transparent at all." Han 3000 smiled coldly. How high IQ does it need?! "as I said, the front is just an appetizer, and the back is the real main dish." In the face of Han Sanqian, an expert who had fought with him, Fang Kun naturally didn''t dare to neglect. Although the murderer was fierce, Han Sanqian was not bad. Therefore, Fang Kun must do some work for the murderer in advance. By the way, he can also get some reward from Han Sanqian. This matter can be described as two birds with one arrow. "You can play very well." Han Sanqian nodded and praised. "Hehe, don''t bring me a high hat. I know you are very human." Fang Kun smiled gently. Then he patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and smiled: "isn''t it a great shame for a man as good as you to break off and die?" "think about it. It''s a great irony that people famous in the Central Plains died of such humiliation in the end?" "So, Han 3000, you can''t die so soon." "not only for your dignity, but also for the super good play I''ll prepare for you tomorrow, I can assure you with my life that you will be very interested tomorrow." Hearing these words, Han 3000 frowned slightly. Tomorrow? Isn''t that Fang Kun''s wedding day? What does it have to do with his torturing himself?! however, although he couldn''t figure it out, seeing the vicious expression on Fang Kun''s face and the uncontrollable pride in his eyes, Han 3000 also knew that this guy must have something big, otherwise it wouldn''t be so. It''s true Han 3000 was quite interested in what the goods would do tomorrow. "Well, since you have said so sincerely, I will promise you that I will live until tomorrow and have a good taste of your main dish." Han 3000 smiled softly. With Han 3000''s words, Fang Kun was even more arrogant and happy. "OK, a gentleman?" Han 3000 doesn''t want to make a gentleman''s decision with him. Does he deserve it? "However, there''s a word I want to remind you." Han 3000 smiled. "What?" Fang Kun was stunned. "Be careful when cooking. Your grandfather should have taught you a saying that children play with fire, they can wet the bed. If you wet the bed, ha ha, it''s embarrassing tomorrow. I''m afraid it''s you." Han 3000 smiled softly. Fang Kun was stunned and angry when he heard the speech, but then he sneered: "I hope you can have such sharp teeth and sharp mouth at this time tomorrow." after that, Fang Kun got up, looked coldly at the male guard who had come back from loosening the chain over there, and smiled at Han 3000: "good luck." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2810

    As Fang Kun and others repeatedly closed the door of the prison, only the heavy metal echo of the closing door of Fang Cai and the faint breath of Han 3000 remained in the prison. Suddenly, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand, and the rope tied to Han 3000 suddenly broke. He sat up from the stone bed and looked at the burning brazier still at his feet. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly, lifted his double cry slightly and deliberately roasted it on the fire. "That''s it?" even the supreme fire, Han 3000 can carry it for a long time without relying on the five elements divine stone and jade ice beads, not to mention the ordinary flame. Half an hour? Give him ten times the number, what can he do?! With a disdainful smile, Han 3000''s eyes slowly fell into a dull. Yes, he was really thinking about what would happen tomorrow. But he thought all he could think about. The only greatest possibility is that the bride is Lu Ruoxin? If Lu Ruoxin is interested in himself, he should be clear. Therefore, he thought he would be complacent about the identity of the future son-in-law of the Lu family. Now, he suddenly stepped in first, so he has enough ability to show off to himself. But the key question is, even if the woman really gives up her marriage to Fang Kun, will she give up on herself? Han 3000 doesn''t think so. With Lu Ruoxin''s character, even before remarriage, she must sleep herself in order to vent her hatred. Secondly, Lu Ruoxin will not marry Fang Kun. Although Han 3000 doesn''t like Lu Ruoxin, it must be admitted that this woman integrates beauty and wisdom, and the incomparably powerful background of the Lu family. It''s not too much to say a proud woman. She is a unique woman in the world. If she looks for a man, is she an ordinary person? So it seems unlikely. When Han 3000 was distracted, he inexplicably took back his eyes, but suddenly saw a huge thing blocked there at the door. Even Han 3000 was startled. It was a huge eye, one eye. The white part of the eye was even covered with blood. An eye alone was as big as a football. Seeing this eye, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He understood who was coming. In fact, he already knew he was coming. The goods came all the way. The taste was surprisingly smelly. He just thought about things so much that he ignored them. "Ha ha, smelly boy, didn''t you expect?" the strange voice said coldly, and his words were full of banter. For him, his single eye was more like looking at prey. "What? Want to commit suicide by burning yourself?" he smiled coldly. Then, the giant eye retreated slightly. Through the crack of the door, you can vaguely see the lower half of a huge body. The legs are almost the same as the frog legs, green and covered with muscles, but more similar to the frog legs, the legs are very short! Then, a hand slowly stretched in. It''s still green. I don''t know whether it''s this color or whether it''s covered with moss because of being trapped in the prison for a long time and affected by the humid environment. A lot of juice on the hands and arms continued to flow down and spread all over the ground. It smelled very bad. "Take your dirty hands out and I''ll come out myself." Han Sanyi said depressed, "I just think this place is too wet and bake a fire." as he said, Han Sanyi slowly moved his legs away from the fire. Rao is the guy who is known as the desert murderer. When he heard Han 3000''s words, he was stunned. Special, is there such a way to bake? What made him more stunned was Han 3000. Even if his legs were removed from the fire, he didn''t seem to have been hurt. He still stood up steadily and walked towards the outside step by step... "You..." the monster took back his hand and let him out of the door. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2811

    "You... Didn''t you suffer the punishment of ice and fire?" trapped in the prison for a long time, he naturally knows the criminal law in the prison like the back of his hand, including his own legs. The reason why they don''t match his huge upper body is that he also suffered such punishment in those years. The punishment of ice can naturally be resisted with his strength, and the pain of fire. Although he recovered by relying on his strong self generating ability, the burned part always shortened his legs... But anyway, he paid the price, but Han 3000... He didn''t hurt at all! He was surprised that Han 3000 was also looking at him. The whole person is like a mountain. Although it is a human body, it is more like a mutant bullfrog transformed into an adult. It not only has the outline of human body, but also has the shape of frogs. On the huge head, several sparse but very large individual hairs hang down. Looking at it from a distance, it is both sloppy and frightening. "Are you the desert Slayer?" Han 3000 opened his mouth slightly. "Well, don''t look at me with your one eye. What''s the punishment of small ice and fire?" "let''s get down to business. There are two options, either you go back to sleep with your sleep and I sleep with mine, or I''ll sleep after I beat you." "I have business tomorrow. I''m waiting to watch the play. I don''t have time to talk to you so much." before the desert murderer reflects, Han 3000 over there has been very indifferent to say three sentences. Each sentence is enough to shock the killers and make them extremely angry. "Little mole ant, how dare you talk to me like this?" "look at your appearance, you know your brain is not very good. Can you understand talking to you so much?" this is Han Sanqian''s truth. "Roar!" "presumptuous!" hearing Han 3000''s words, the murderer suddenly hit his chest with his right hand, roared angrily, and stamped his big foot directly. Han 3000 was just a figure. His big feet immediately stamped into the punishment room behind Han 3000. Even though the punishment room had been specially built for a long time, it was slightly distorted under the strange force of this guy. "The strength is really good, and I really have a fight." Han 3000 sighed slightly, but the next second, his eyes suddenly shot a light: "but the speed is different." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s figure had only left a remnant in place, but the body had appeared from behind the murderer. "Bang!" the murderer only felt a strange force coming from the back of his head. Suddenly, he turned back and hit Han 3000 with his huge palm. It was a needle like fist against the palm as big as the firewood box, but after a sudden stalemate for half a second, the murderer''s powerful legs softened, and the whole body retreated several steps directly because of the huge inertia. Boom!! The back hit the prison heavily, which directly squeezed some twisted prison into serious deformation. "What?" the murderer''s eyes had a trace of incomprehension, and he stared at Han 3000 standing in the air after a blow. For him, Han 3000 is as big as his fist, but he is such a small man, but he can beat himself back with one punch. What terrible power is this?! "Still want to compare?" Han 3000 looked at him calmly. "Your speed is too full, or you can simply compare your strength?" Han 3000 smiled. The murderer''s power is really strong. In fact, it also aroused Han 3000''s interest. After all, in the comparison of pure power, Han 3000 has not met such an opponent for a long time. But for the slayer, this is a great irony, just as ants find elephants to compare strength. "Mole ant, you annoy me." he drank coldly. Han 3000 just smiled, fell to the ground slowly, posed and shook his head, "come on." hearing this, the murderer clenched his teeth and was furious, gathering all his strength on his right arm. Just as he was ready to go, Han Sanqian suddenly said, "wait a minute." "why? Are you afraid?" "no, I just wanted to tell you that I''d better fly in the air, or I''ll bully you too much, but don''t worry, even if I''m in the air, if I step back, you''ll win!" the voice fell, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2812

    Hearing this, the murderer was obviously stunned.


    Flying in the air?!


    Without the support of the ground, the ability to attack will naturally become weak, and even the offensive will lose a role in increasing strength. This comes and goes. In the volatile environment of Qi, we have to compete for strength?!


    If this is not a dream, it is a great professional confidence in their own strength.


    But either way, it is a great irony and provocation for the murderer.


    He is the absolute master of power!


    But at this moment, someone is in front of him in this way


    Who can''t bear it!


    For anger, more dignity.


    "Since you sincerely want to die, I''ll send you back to the West. Anyway, you can play with you while it''s hot." ferocious drank, and the next second, with a fist whose muscles were completely tight and almost exploded, directly attacked Han 3000.


    Even if he didn''t touch his fist, at this time, Han 3000 in the air felt the air blowing on his face. The huge boxing directly distorted the whole time and space.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Even Han 3000 could not help muttering praise at this time.


    However, the more so, the more it inspired Han 3000''s strong sense of war at this time. Even his eyes also Rose Silk blood red at this time, and the war was even more intense in each middle school.


    The regret of life is that there is no opponent in chess. Obviously, at this time, the murderer is definitely the real top opponent of Han 3000 in a certain field.


    Han 3000, who was burning with war spirit, shouted in his heart. At the same time, he directly removed all the defense measures in his body, not even the basic aura protection. He was completely dry and simply poured his strength into his arm.


    If you want to come, there will be a serious power duel!


    This is the greatest respect for the opponent!!


    "Come on."


    With a roar, Han 3000 also raised his right fist and faced up!


    When the fist blows, the air burns!


    With a raging wind and fire, Han 3000''s fist is small, but the momentum is equally threatening!


    Needle to wheat!


    Sky thunder to earth fire!


    The earth moves with both fists!!


    Shan Yao!


    Boom!!!


    The two fists hit each other, but the boxing styles of both sides collided, which made all things fly together in the prison, and the basin fire on the wall extinguished instantly, and the whole body of the prison shook slightly.


    Then the dark dungeon was filled with silence.


    "Creak..."


    Suddenly, there was a faint bone sound.


    "You!!"


    Suddenly, a suspicious sound sounded, but only half said it, but it was forcibly swallowed back.


    "Can ants eat elephants?" another sound sounded, but compared with the shock in the doubt, the sound was much lighter.


    The indifferent spit and suction even made people feel that he just lay there and never moved. Where did he look like he just blew a huge fist?!


    In the dark, his big eyes suddenly lifted up. In front of him, although it was very dark, he could see clearly. The figure flying in mid air still remained in the air.


    He is silent, he doesn''t ring.


    That''s because his heart was full of shock at this time.


    How is that possible?


    In his eyes, he was only the size of a slap, but it was the size of a slap that not only stopped his fist, but even


    He slowly lowered his head and looked at the ground where his big feet had cracked!


    There is no afterforce to support. That''s it. If he is really down-to-earth, then


    "Hoo..."


    He gasped heavily. Even if he was a murderous man, even if he was brave and fearless, and even if he never bowed his head, the fact he must admit is


    "I lost."


    He lowered his big head heavily, then slightly retracted his fist, and his hands hung slowly on both sides of his thighs!


    In the past hundred years, he has been invincible and traversed the desert. Although he was defeated by the desert generals and trapped here, he never lowered his head.


    Although he failed, personally, he did not lose anyone in the single challenge, so even if he lost, he could hold his head high.


    But directly meet this humble human in front of you


    He lost, lost convinced!


    Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the huge legs of the murderer bent slightly. With the dull noise, he... Suddenly knelt down!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2813

    "Become king and defeat enemy! Kill and cut, whatever you want!" as soon as the voice fell, he buried his head lower. However, he waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the fatal blow in his imagination. Then he raised his eyes. Where was Han 3000 in front of him. When he was wondering, Han Sanyou''s voice suddenly came from the cell inside: "it''s all people sitting in the prison wheel. I don''t want to kill you. Go back." "what?" the murderer was stunned. In his world, killing and cutting are decisive, the powerful nature takes no human life, and the weak are naturally slaughtered like dogs and rabbits. He lost, so he should be slaughtered by the victor, but why... "Are you not afraid of my revenge? In this cell, but you and I may assassinate you at any time, do you sleep well?" the murderer turned back slightly and asked sideways, "or do you want a company?" "Because you kill too much, you have ghosts in your heart. If you win, you''ll have to cut down the roots. I''m different from you." Han 3000 said with a slight smile: "as for your so-called company... I''ll go out tomorrow. It doesn''t matter whether I have company or not." "you''re going out tomorrow?" the murderer got up slightly. Obviously, he didn''t believe it: "Although you are really much stronger than I thought, it''s wishful thinking to want to go out in this prison." "I''ve been imprisoned here for many years. If I can go out, I won''t be so." "however, if you don''t kill me, I don''t want to owe you. I can help you." With that, he slowly came to the prison with his huge body. "Do you want to help me?" Han 3000 looked at the big guy with a smile. "It''s impossible for one person to break this prison, but if you and I work together, maybe we can try. If it''s successful, I''ll protect you with my body out of the siege of the Fang family, but the premise is that you and I don''t owe each other." Hearing this, Han 3000 raised his head slightly and looked at this guy''s huge and sincere single eye. Although he was reckless and killing, this guy also had his cheerful side, which made Han 3000 a little different. "It''s strange for you to exchange your life for me not to kill you." Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing. "Well, it''s a long night and boring. If you''re interested, tell me about your past, and then our gratitude and resentment will be even. What do you think?" Han 3000 asked. The murderer was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Han 3000 to say this. He immediately asked, "it''s so simple?" "it''s so simple!" Han 3000 smiled. After thinking about it, the murderer clenched his teeth and nodded. Then he leaned in front of Han 3000''s prison and told Han 3000 his past. At this time, compared with the quiet and leisurely in the prison, it was extremely noisy here in the city master''s residence. However, it was not lively, but chicken flying and dog jumping! "Ice God, ice God!" "Damn it, what are you doing foolishly for me? Find it for me." "and you guards, what the fuck do you eat? You don''t even know where the ice God has gone. I might as well have some dogs for you!" as soon as the voice fell, Fang Biao rushed forward and slapped directly on the faces of a row of guards. "Still standing here? Don''t you roll down for me?" "I tell you, even if you dig three feet for me, you must find the ice God for me." As soon as the angry voice was drunk, a group of guards touched their sore faces and hurried out. Almost at the same time as the group of guards retreated, the second elder rushed in with a group of family members. If someone looked over the city master''s residence at this time, he would see that the lights were bright in the city master''s residence, and almost all the servants and guards were frantically looking for them in the house. "How''s it going, second elder? Is there any news?" in the main hall, Fang Biao was anxious, and old Mr. Chai was also full of sadness. The second elder looked at Fang Biao and shook his head reluctantly. "Shit." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2814

    Seeing the eldest elder and his son, Fang Biao hurriedly welcomed him: "what''s the matter? Did you find it?" "master, I and the young master checked all the guests who left the table at the gate. From the VIP to the city people, we didn''t see the figure of ice God and his old man." "Dad, will ice God not leave the mansion?" Fang Kun asked. Fang Biao frowned. The elder had seen ice God. He guarded the exit to check the guests. Naturally, there would be no problem. Did ice God really never leave? "Master!" at this time, the second elder of the Fang family also rushed to the main hall. After a ceremony, he hurriedly said, "I''ve checked the ice God''s room, and some simple luggage is still there. I also asked Miss Su Yan, and the ice God didn''t say goodbye to them." "that''s strange." on the chair next to the main hall, old Mr. chairong couldn''t help standing up when he heard the speech: "If you don''t go out here, and you can''t find anyone in here, can the ice god suddenly evaporate?" Faced with such questions, a group of people were anxious, but they didn''t know how to answer them. Yes, they searched all the places that should be checked, so they almost dug up the Fang family, but the problem was that there was no ice God. However, the exit was also checked, and even the number of people was counted. The eldest elders could almost pat their chests to ensure that ice God had never left the Fang house. Where did he go What happened?! "elder!" Fang Biao suddenly frowned. The elder quickly bent over and said, "yes!" "block the gate and send more people to find me. If you don''t find the ice God, everyone in the Fang family can''t rest all night." "yes!" the elder quickly waved his hand and took a group of people down. Fang Kun frowned: "Dad, if you don''t sleep all night, you''ll get married tomorrow..." In the middle of his words, Fang Biao''s fierce eyes have been staring at Fang Kun, so that Fang Kun was stunned and shut up. When is it time to mention a fart wedding? Yes, the grand wedding is indeed the top priority for the Fang family. But it also depends on who you compare with! If you compare with ice God, what is it? If you can''t get married tomorrow, you can get married the day after tomorrow, you can''t get married the day after tomorrow The day after tomorrow is OK. It always represents the future of the Fang family! But ice God is different. He represents the present! How optimistic is the Fang family now if it suddenly loses him? Yes, it will never be pessimistic, but at least it will not be good enough for chairong to accept Fang Kun as an apprentice. Although chairong never said that Fang Kun would not be accepted without ice God, how can an old Jianghu like Fang Biao be unknown How powerful is Bai Zhong? If Chai Rong really didn''t have the relationship between the ice God and the Fang family, he would directly express his intention of accepting disciples when he attended the wedding. Why did he have to wait until the ice god suddenly appeared in the Fang family?! Chai Rong just saw the strength of his Fang family now and the future. But if the ice God is gone, does his Fang family still have today? No, No , the Fang family will only have a foreseeable future! People are not afraid of no hope. They are afraid that hope will disappear again after seeing it, and Fang Biao is obviously experiencing it! "Yes, I understand, and I will take people to continue looking for the ice God." with a slight bow, Fang Kun hurried out with the people. However, just half way away, Fang Biao suddenly said, "wait a minute!" "What else can I do for my father?" Fang Kun asked suspiciously. "I heard the maid say that you took two people into the cell during the banquet?" The square table asked, "the square table is a city owner, and the eye liner is naturally large. Especially after the ice God disappeared, someone even reported this incident to him. Originally, he didn''t care about it, but now he can''t find anyone. He doesn''t think much about it. Fang Kun also knows his father''s meaning of asking this question. "Yes, but it''s just some local ruffians. It''s by no means the ice God." Hearing this, Fang Biao nodded, waved and signaled that he could go down. Looking at Fang Kun''s back as he left, Fang Biao looked slightly outside the hall, frowned and muttered: my ice God, where have you been?! at this time, Han Sanqian''s head... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere , they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2815

    Every ruthless killing machine must have his past tragedy, which Han 3000 has always recognized. The reason why those ruthless killers become cold killing machines is not that they are born without feelings, but that they are tortured without any feelings! Although they seem to have been trained from childhood, they are not supported to grow up as in novels and movies. It is so simple to cultivate their killing ability. What really matters is that while these are going on, every killing machine will be stripped of its dignity. They will be violated when they are very young, and even completely destroy their weak heart and little dignity. From then on, they will become indifferent and ruthless. So do the killers! In the first few years of his birth, he was no different from ordinary human beings, but his superiors kept him in a cage with a male frog for a long time. Every day and night, the superior will point overpowering drugs at the edge of the cage, and the killers are constantly violated by the frog beast almost every day and night. Until one day, the frog completely invaded his body and turned into a body with him! His shame and everything disappeared and became cold and ruthless from then on! He had no strength to resist his superiors. He vented his anger on every so-called "enemy" he could see, so as to vent, or to comfort others by watching his tragedy happen to others. In short, he went farther and farther in desolate humanity and abnormal cruelty. Until he met Han 3000, he stopped. "Sometimes, bad people are not all bad, but lack a listener, right?" Han 3000 smiled. "When a man''s hands are covered with blood, in fact, he has already given up himself." the murderer smiled coldly. "If you give up your own people, you won''t tell me about his past here. It''s good to say it. At least, your depression will be loosened and your hatred will be released." Han 3000 said. The murderer did not speak and nodded faintly. A moment later, he looked up at Han 3000: "although the bad guys are not all bad, they can''t wash the blood from their hands. It''s normal for me to be imprisoned here, but you..." "judging from your words, they are by no means big traitors and evil people. If you want to turn the ability, those hold three are not your opponents. Why are they detained in such a place?" the murderer said, Staring at his big eyes alone, he looked at Han 3000 strangely. "Have you heard a word?" "what?" "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? If I don''t come in, who will enlighten you, won''t you?" Han 3000 said with a smile. The murderer was stunned, then he sighed helplessly: "although I''m not smart, I''m not stupid. If you don''t say it, it''s all right." then he got up slightly and walked towards the end. "What are you doing?" Han 3000 asked. "It''s not too early. I''ll lock myself. At least I can hurt faster and save being humiliated by those birdmen." he smiled bitterly, as if he had been used to this situation for a long time. Perhaps the only thing he is not used to is that he lost this time. "If you were given a chance to make atonement, would you be willing?" Han 3000 turned around, closed his eyes slightly and said calmly. "Atonement?" his huge figure was slightly stunned. Then, he seemed to answer Han 3000, and he seemed to say to himself: "am I qualified to atone? I never thought I could wash away my sins." "if one day, there is such a chance, I think... I may not cherish it, because even now, I don''t know how to face it." With that, he gently shook his head and dragged his huge body, and his figure gradually disappeared into the darkness at the end. In the Lord''s residence... In the hall. Three more hours have passed, but the information over and over again has disappointed Fang Biao. Does ice God really play and disappear?! Suddenly, when Fang Biao arrived at Grandma''s house depressed, Mr. Chai slowly stood up: "no!" "what''s wrong?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2816

    Old Mr. chairong did not answer immediately, but frowned, as if he were thinking about something. Seeing this, Fang Biao was a little anxious, but he didn''t dare to disturb more for a time. He could only stay in place and be at a loss for a time. I don''t know how long it took. Maybe even a minute would be a year in Fang Biao''s mood. At this time, old Mr. Chai frowned and slowly looked at Fang Biao: "don''t you think it''s strange?" "elder Chai, what''s strange?" "I mean ice God." old Mr. Chai frowned. "Ice God?" Fang Biao was puzzled. "The city Lord''s residence is heavily guarded, especially today''s banquet in the residence. It''s not easy for anyone to leave by force. Even if the ice God has superior ability, it''s impossible to leave quietly." "I also understand this, so I can''t understand it." Fang Biao thought he was going to say something. When he heard it, he was a little helpless. "Secondly, what''s the reason for ice God to leave?" "old Chai means..." "I mean, the desert city is hidden in the desert. If you don''t break the city boundary or open the city gate, otherwise, you want to get out of here..." "it''s not easy to talk?" the last four words of the question, old Chai almost looked directly at the table. "I see." Fang Biao nodded. "What Mr. Chai wants to say is that the ice God must still be in the desert city, or even in Fang''s house." Mr. Chai nodded definitely. There are too many doubts, so the final result will only be one. "But the problem is, as you can see, it has been a whole hour since we prepared the teacher worship banquet. I have sent people everywhere in the city master''s residence. I have almost looked for them on the inner and outer floors, but I can''t see them." "Old Chai, could it be that we made the ice God unhappy, or set up a big banquet that was too noisy and the ice God deliberately hid?" Fang Biao wondered. "Although it was only a one-sided relationship, he not only didn''t have the slightest airs, but on the contrary, he was a relatively low-key and gentle person, unlike him." Lao Chai. Fang Biao nodded. Indeed, if the new ice God is such a stingy person, Liu Tao''s family can''t have the time to eat at the banquet. Even if the ice God doesn''t want to do it, he can jump the chickens and dogs in his house with a sign at will! "Shouldn''t he..." Fang Biao suddenly thought of something, and the whole person became a little fierce in his eyes. He shouldn''t see the power of the ice God. The Su family also had a bad idea. Relying on their relationship with the ice God, they deliberately hid the ice God. Everyone is a big family and has the possibility of being big, so it''s very possible to use the Yin move behind the back! Don''t tell me more, Chai The old man had understood what Fang meant. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head helplessly. "Unlikely!" "why? Old Chai, don''t forget that the ice God is extremely important to any family!" "what''s more, maybe it doesn''t make much sense for other families to get the favor of the ice God, but the Su family, which is also one of the four families..." Old Chai Ku smiled, shook his head, slowly sat down, sighed and said, "Fang Biao, as the head of the Fang family, you may be the leader of the desert world in the future. Your pattern should be bigger." "at the same time, you should learn to observe your words and colors." "old Chai, what''s the meaning of this... Please give me your advice." "Ice God is missing. Although Miss Su''s family seems to have a clear wind and light clouds, master Fang can''t hide one''s eyes." "Su Yan''s eyes clearly have strong loss and worry. What does that mean?" Looking back on Su Yan''s eyes carefully, Fang Biao nodded. It seemed that Su Yan''s eyes seemed so. However, if the only hope of the Su family was not, then... Where would the ice God go?! Fang Biao looked around in doubt, but saw that old Mr. Chai smiled and took a sip of tea leisurely, as if from his eyes This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2817

    Fang Biao frowned and said in a hurry, "please tell Mr. Chai." "if you want to be the head of the family, your ability is more than enough. However, if you want to be the commander of the world, or lead our desert people back to the Central Plains in the future, you are not enough at present." if others say so, Fang Biao will not be happy, Even get angry. But this came from Chai Rong, but Fang Biao had to accept it with an open mind. "Please give me some advice." "those who do great things don''t stick to small things, but those who do great things should be more cruel and ruthless." he got up and smiled, came to Fang Biao, and then patted him on the chest with his hand. Old Mr. Chai shook his head and smiled bitterly: "your heart, or." "my heart?" Fang Biao frowned. "King, I doubt it. You really believe too much in people, especially the people around you." old Mr. Chai smiled. "People around you?" "don''t you think it''s strange that the ice God disappeared suddenly, but it''s just a coincidence that the childe of your house caught two people today?" old Mr. Chai stared at Fang Biao sharply. This made Fang Biao a little confused, and hurriedly said: "however, kun''er has said that what he caught was just a shameless man who flirted with women. Ice God is high above, how could he do such a dirty thing? I deliberately put him in the place of my concubine in my backyard, for fear that he would not like any woman." "Hehe, your son said that he was a shameless man who flirted with women, so he was a shameless man. Let me ask you, if not?" Mr. Chai''s eyes were still sharp. When he heard this, Fang Biao''s expression was shocked. If it was true, as Mr. Chai said, if the person arrested by kun''er was not a shameless man, but ice God and his friends... Well... Think about it, Fang Biao couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning, wouldn''t he?! isn''t he? Kun''er has always been mature and steady, and definitely can''t be so confused "Yes or no, just go to the cell and have a look." old Mr. Chai smiled gently. Fang Biao was stunned. He believed in his son, but what old Mr. Chai said was not unreasonable. What''s more, the matter was very important. If the person arrested was really ice God, wouldn''t it lead to a big mistake?! "come on!" With a roar, Fang Biao didn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly invited old Mr. Chai and asked the servants to set out quickly. A group of people came out of the hall, almost nonstop passed the yin-yang department, crossed the sheep Road and came to the gate of the prison. Several prison guards were sitting in the prison drinking and chatting, but unexpectedly, they thought that the gate was suddenly kicked open. When they were about to get angry, they suddenly looked at someone, One by one, he stood up in a panic. He folded his legs and put on his hat. How could he be the leader of the Fang family?! you know, there are few people in the prison. Don''t say that the leader of the Fang family comes here. Even other senior managers of the Fang family seldom come to this place except the Fang family management in charge of the prison. First, this place is really dirty and messy. Second, This place is very unlucky. But it''s a good day today. First, the childe of the Fang family came, and now the master of the Fang family came in person. "Home... Master, you... How did you come here?" The leading jailer shivered and asked cautiously. Fang Biao''s face was cold, but his eyes were looking at each cell. However, there were so many thieves in the city and the prison was full of people that he couldn''t find ice God and his friends for a time. "Master, you really brightened the Peng when you came here." the jailer flattered and smiled. Fang Biao bit his teeth: "Don''t flatter me here and let people out." "ah? Let... Let people out?" the jailer was silly. "I''m talking about the man arrested by young master Fang Kun today." when he heard this, the jailer understood it for a second and nodded skillfully, so he was going to let people out. Suddenly, Fang Biao drank softly, "wait a minute." "Let me ask you, how many people did master Fang Kun arrest today? Were they two?" "tell the owner that there was only one." Upon hearing this, Fang Biao''s heart finally breathed a sigh, waved his hand and asked the jailer to release the prisoner quickly. However, he didn''t take a comfortable breath. As the jailer took the prisoner out, Fang Biao almost fainted in place... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our tran slation.

 Chapter 2818

    If not for the help of several servants behind him, I''m afraid Fang Biao would really sit on the ground. It''s him! It''s him! The friend of ice God! This shows that... Old Mr. Chai also frowned. Despite previous speculation, he was still shocked when he really saw this situation here and now. "Look what you''ve done!" old Mr. Chai scolded low and rushed over in a hurry. Then he pushed the jailer away and held the pangolin respectfully: "young Xia, you... Why are you here?" over there, after being shocked by the square watch scolded by old Chai, he suddenly realized that it had made a big mistake and hurriedly welcomed him in panic. However, with old Chai helping the pangolin, the smart Square Watch didn''t do much, but rushed over directly, He kicked the jailer straight to the ground. "You''re so brave. Guests of the Fang family dare to be so lazy. I want you to die. Come here." Fang Biao shouted angrily. "Yes!" "drag me down to pieces, and then throw it to feed the dog." Fang Biao drank coldly. In such a big event, appeasement is on the one hand, and helping guests dispel their hatred is on the other hand, and the unlucky prison guards are naturally the first to operate. The jailers were shocked when they heard this. One by one, they quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "no, master, it''s none of our business. We..." grievances have heads and debts have owners. These are just guarding the prison. What''s their business? "Pangolin said slightly at this time. Hearing the pangolin''s words, Fang Biao was obviously a little stunned, and said in his heart that it was terrible. He knew that the play might not go on, but on his face, he still smiled. When he was about to speak, the pangolin opened his mouth again. "If you have anything to say, just ask. I must say that if you don''t want to know, I''ll go back to prison." as soon as the voice fell, the pangolin turned and walked back. Looking at this posture, what''s the matter? Old Mr. Chai immediately grabbed the pangolin: "young Xia, speak slowly, young Xia." seeing that the pangolin stopped, old Mr. Chai breathed out: "young Xia, what''s the matter?" "you can rest assured that no one dares to mess with someone here." "Oh, Mr. Fang said we molested a middle-aged woman. No, the old woman. We said no. he had to say yes, and then he was locked in." Pangolin way. Hearing this, old Mr. Chai stared at Fang Biao with his old eyes full of anger. If so, it was really a good thing done by Fang Kun''s child. Fang Biao was also stunned and opened his mouth slightly. It was hard to recall for a moment. "By the way, where is ice God?" Chai Rong said, a pair of old eyes still desperately looked into the cell. At the same time, the whole person was also very confused. "Ah, yes, didn''t the jailer say that he only caught one person? Maybe, kun''er... Kun''er was just confused for a while and mistook ice God''s friend." When Fang Biao said this, he finally saw a glimmer of hope in his heart. As long as he didn''t catch the ice God, even if it wasn''t too serious, everything would turn for the better. Old Mr. chairong nodded slightly, which he agreed, so his anger in his eyes decreased a lot. "Ice God." Pangolin smiled coldly. Fang Biao gave a quick look, and several servants moved the bench over. While waiting for him to sit down, they pressed his arms and legs. Fang Biao also hurried to the jailer''s table and poured a cup of tea. Since the situation is not the most serious, just serve bingshen''s friends, and you can turn big things into small things and small things into nothing. Just, it''s on Fang Biao Just as he was carrying tea and ready to pass it, suddenly, the pangolin opened his mouth: "if I remember correctly, it seems that he was locked up in the dungeon!" "dungeon?" almost at the same time, old Mr. Chai and Fang Biao suddenly shouted in unison. "Pa!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2819

    Dungeon! There is no need to say more about the meaning of this word for the Fang family or for the old generation like Mr. Chai. Cheat!!! Fang Biao''s legs were soft, and his body didn''t feel like hitting the wooden table behind him. He just pushed the wooden table back for several meters. However, at this time, he could not take care of these, and even the servants forgot to come to help him! That''s the place where the most ferocious people are imprisoned. At the same time, it also means that the people locked there will enjoy the worst environment... If it''s just ordinary people, why... Why is it the God of ice!? "Look at what you''ve done." over there, old Mr. Chai was shocked and angry. Although he has no intersection with the ice God, as a desert man, he supports his own ice God, which is engraved in his bones. Now I hear that the ice God is imprisoned in that place, how can he not be angry?! When Fang Biao was drunk, his legs and feet softened, he stumbled several times, and finally sat down on the ground. Yes, what on earth is his Fang family doing?! "What the fuck are you waiting for? Save people." old Chai scolded angrily, even though he rushed out in a hurry. Fang Biao was stunned. He glanced at several prison guards and ordered: "help the young master to go back to the backyard and have a rest. You serve me one by one. Listen clearly." the next second, Fang Biao rushed out with a group of servants and followed Chai Rong''s footsteps. When they got out of the cell, they walked to the deepest place along the trail. It was cool at night, and they didn''t exercise much, but at this time, they were all sweating. "Isn''t the prison clean?" old Mr. Chai said anxiously as he walked. "Clean?" Fang Biao was more and more stunned. He couldn''t say that the ordinary cell was clean, and there was no need to think about the prison. However, after a little more thinking, Fang Biao seemed to find that Mr. Chai''s so-called cleanliness meant something else. But almost considering something else, Fang Biao''s face became more pale: "the murderer is still... Alive." "what?" old Chai was surprised and pressed his anger. "But don''t worry, old Chai. Although the murderer is still alive, I''ve sent someone to lock him with four chains. If he didn''t have the key of the Fang family, he would never get rid of it." "it''s so good, at least you''re not an old fool." old Chai nodded. Just two steps later, he suddenly remembered something: "Your Fang''s key... There''s no one else besides you? For example, your son..." Fang Biao obviously stood in his place. Unfortunately, there were two keys, one of which Fang Biao took, and Fang Kun took the other... "Damn it, he can''t..." Fang Biao whispered gloomily. "Fang Biao, Fang Biao, you really have a good son." Chai Rong saw the situation and knew about it. He drank coldly: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If something goes wrong at the ice God''s side, your Fang family will be finished." "don''t say to command the whole desert world at that time. First think about how to explain to the people in the desert world." "tiger father has no dog son?! ha ha, he is really a good dog son." "From now on, you''d better pray that your damn son didn''t untie the damn chain." As soon as the voice fell, Chai Rong quickened his pace, leaving only Fang Biao who was completely stupid in his original place. Yes, if something happened to ice God, he didn''t know whether the Fang family would be in the future. What he knew was that at least his Fang family was basically gone now. Thinking of this, Fang Biao quickly followed up. When a group of people came to the prison door panting, Fang Biao couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water and opened his mouth When the door was opened, the hand holding the key trembled slightly and moved in the air... He hesitated. He wanted to open it quickly, but... He was afraid to open it and see a scene he didn''t want to see. As soon as the door opened, life and death were determined. "What are you waiting for? Wait for the ice God to cool down?" Old Mr. Chai roared. The horse watch regained his consciousness and quickly inserted the key. With the roar, the gate of the prison slowly opened, and at almost the same time, Fang watch saw something inside through the crack of the door. At that moment, his feet softened and knelt directly on the ground... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they ha ve stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2820

    oken walls!


    Chaos!


    Just at a glance, he had told how fierce and fierce struggle had been found under the prison.


    "Ah?" old Mr. Chai opened his mouth slightly, and was stunned. An unknown hunch also rose slowly from the bottom of his heart.


    So miserable, ice God, he


    "Fang Biao... Fang Biao!" old Mr. Chai cried bitterly and angrily.


    Fang Biao was also blind. Looking at the situation in the prison, he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "Fang family, wait for the funeral."


    With a strong sigh of anger, old Mr. Chai got up and hurried to the prison.


    Fang Biao was decadent and kneeling there. His eyes were in a trance. He didn''t know why for a moment. Until he saw old Chai rushing in, he hurriedly got up from the ground: "go... Go, call... The villain to me."


    The servant nodded and hurried down.


    Fang Biao took a deep look inside the prison, hesitated for a moment, barely stabilized his body, slowly stood in, sighed, let his servants help him, and hurried to the prison.


    The prison was deep and smelly. When a group of people almost entered, they couldn''t help pinching their noses.


    When the party went down to the bottom, they saw the prison at the corner and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    The prison has been very seriously distorted due to stress. At the same time, it seems to be telling what kind of cruel violence has happened here!


    Suddenly, the corner of Fang Biao''s mouth pulled out and a faint smile hung on his face.


    However, this is not a happy smile, but a self mocking smile.


    Because the twisted prison, at this time, in his eyes, was like the coffin he used after his death.


    "Ice God..." old Mr. Chai hurriedly shouted in the dungeon regardless of those.


    There was no echo in the empty cell. There was only an echo of Mr. Chai himself.


    Old Mr. Chai''s heart was half cold. He looked around and walked hurriedly towards the inside.


    Suddenly, as he passed Han 3000''s cell, old Mr. Chai suddenly stood still.


    "Ice God?"


    As soon as he heard the voice in front, Fang Biao stared and hurried up with people.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw Han 3000 lying inside. Fang Biao''s whole person suddenly took a long breath of evil, OK, OK.


    "My ice God, you... You... I call you, why don''t you answer?" Chai Rong said as he hurried into his cell and tried to help Han 3000 up.


    "I can answer a prisoner''s cry. How dare I answer his cry?"


    "Have you ever seen a God in prison?"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present said something bad in their hearts. Old Mr. Chai smiled awkwardly: "misunderstanding, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, ice God, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "You... How can you be a prisoner? Come on, what are you doing? Hurry to serve the ice God." Fang Biao also quickly smiled.


    Several servants nodded cleverly. However, just at the door, Han 3000 waved his hand: "no, go to jail and go to jail well. How can anyone serve?"


    "Ice God, you old man like to joke. How can this place be where you stay?" with that, Fang Biao went into the cell himself and joined hands with Mr. Chai to help Han 3000.


    "What are you doing?" Han 3000 frowned and looked at the two people.


    "Although I''m not a God, I''m at least a decent person. You two want me to escape from prison?" Han 3000 asked.


    Hearing this, Mr. Chai and Fang Biao''s hands suddenly moved in place. Obviously, ice God was unwilling to go


    This also means that the ice God is angry with the old man.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Chai suddenly looked up at the square watch and pointed to the nose of the square watch. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word: "you! You! You!"


    Fang Biao was also very depressed. For a time, he was stunned and didn''t know what to do!


    Almost at the same time, there was a slight movement at the door of the prison. They looked up and saw Fang Kun coming with a large number of people and horses.


    Although Fang Kun knew that his father knew that he had secretly imprisoned people in the prison, his face was still very indifferent at this time. For him, it was not a matter at all.


    "Father!"


    Seeing this disobedient son''s face with a smile, Fang Biao''s teeth began to bite slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2821

    Proud Fang Kun, coupled with the relatively dark lights in the prison, Fang Kun didn''t find the cold hatred on Fang Biao''s face at this time. He just looked at Han 3000 lying on the ground with a trace of provocative coldness in his eyes. It seems that he is telling Han 3000 that even if his father comes, that is not the reason why han 3000 can save his life. Looking at the signs of fierce fighting around, Fang Kun''s pride on his face can''t be hidden. I think this goods have been played by the murderer all over. However, what made him happier was that Han 3000 was still alive after such a great humiliation. If you find the ice God, hum, everything is developing towards what you think. However, unlike him, Fang Biao had already clenched his teeth and jumped up in anger. If Fang Kun used to be the biggest facade and pride of others'' life, now Fang Biao even feels that it is much better to lay an egg than to have such a rebellious son. "Did you catch people?" Fang Biao asked, suppressing his anger. Without understanding his father''s meaning, Fang Kun answered freely: "exactly." "why do you arrest people?" "this boy molested women in public, so he should be arrested." Fang Kun said. "Is there any misunderstanding?" although he was angry, he was his son after all. Fang Biao still didn''t give up his last chance and tried to guide his son. But in the eyes of the proud Fang Kun, not only did he not realize his father''s good intentions, but he felt that Han Sanyi must have said something in front of his father, so that his father wanted to investigate. "There is no misunderstanding. There are both witness and material evidence." Fang Kun said. "If there are both human and material evidence, you can take it out for me." seeing that the fool didn''t know anything, Fang Biao was also slightly angry. Hearing this, Fang Kun frowned: "isn''t it, father? Do you mean that you would rather believe this smelly boy than your own son?" your own son? It''s good not to mention it. The more I mention the prescription table, the more angry I am. I can''t wait to break away from my father son relationship with you now. Are you still with my son?! You''re a fucking villain. "I only believe in the facts," Fang Biao said angrily. "Your father is right. If you have evidence, take it out." Chai Rong said coldly with a frozen face. "Master, even your old man......" Fang Kun was stunned and completely stupid. What''s going on?! "Master?" old Mr. Chai smiled coldly and said with disdain: "don''t shout, childe Fang. Chai has a clear cloud and wind all his life. Idle clouds and wild cranes have long been used to being alone. They never plan to take a second person. Naturally, they won''t take any disciples." "Besides, Chai doesn''t dare to climb up to the Fang family. He also invites childe Fang. You can eat freely, but don''t talk nonsense." After saying this, Mr. Chai said a little goodbye and even looked lazily at Fang Kun. Hearing this, not only Fang Kun was stupid, but also Fang Biao was stupid. What do you mean?! this means that Fang Kun''s apprenticeship trip is... So over?! this... If I say, I just learned how happy I was to be able to apprentice Mr. Chai. Now, I hear this The news came as a bolt from the blue. How miserable! In an instant, fangfo fell from heaven into hell, and then was severely stepped on by others. "Master... Mr. Chai... Why?" Fang Kun felt incredible, and his high spirited face turned into a puzzled face: "just because... Just because I caught this bitch?" "bitch?" Mr. Chai snorted coldly. If he is a bitch, what are you?! but just as Mr. Chai was about to refute him, suddenly, Mr. Fang inadvertently glanced at Han 3000''s legs. When he saw the dark part on his legs, he couldn''t help but be startled. When Fang Biao moved down with Mr. Chai''s eyes, he also saw the whole body on his legs This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2822

    Fang Kun frowned: "I really don''t know what you''re doing, but you just caught a woman molester. Do you need to exaggerate?" "this guy was stolen and captured by my people, but his mouth was as hard as iron. I''m just a small punishment and a big admonition. I used some small punishment." then Fang Kun glared at Han 3000. The bitch didn''t know what she said to old Mr. Chai and her father, so that the two elders were so angry. When she passed this level, I want you to pay Han 3000 back! Small punishment?! Old Mr. Chai and Fang Biao stared. Your feet are as black as charcoal. This is also called Xiaoxing?! Besides, they are all the elders in the desert world. How can they not know what kind of lynching this guy used when they see this symptom?! If it were just ordinary people, but this damn villain had to put it on Han 3000. Mr. Chai became more and more angry. He even drew a sneer from the corners of his mouth and looked at Fang Biao. Fang Biao is also angry and anxious, but on one end is his son, and on the other is the elder generation of ice God and desert world. They are all waiting for their reply. "OK, you''re grasping well, you''re grasping very well." Fang Biao nodded heavily. Then, he leaned slightly. The next second, he turned around and slapped vigorously! "Pa!" the sound of slapping in the face even shook my ears in the dungeon! "Dad? You hit me?" he touched his sore and even swollen right face, and Fang Kun looked at his father strangely. From small to large, he was the future of the Fang family. He was noticed by the public and cared for by his parents. For many years, let alone his father beat himself, he never said a single word. In his words, he is the heart of his father. How can he be willing to be a father?! But today, he not only said heavy words, but even beat himself, and the purpose is only for an irrelevant person. No, he should be his own enemy. "Hit you? I''ll not only hit you, but also wake you up!" Fang Biao roared angrily. The next second, the other hand swung up and slapped down. "Pa!" Fang Kun''s left face was burning again! Several servants behind Fang Kun looked silly. They had never seen the master of the house like this, let alone the master of the house like this to his young master. Just as he was about to kneel down and plead for the young master, Fang Biao suddenly drank coldly: "come on." "yes!" "whatever punishment young master Fang used on him in the prison, you can use to him. Remember, it''s double!" after that, Fang Biao stood on his back and looked up slightly, not only stopping the sadness, but also not wanting to see Fang Kun, so as to avoid more anger. Hearing this, Fang Kun was stunned. He stepped behind Fang Biao and shouted incredulously, "Dad? What are you talking about?" "I''m your child." several servants also didn''t dare to start. They stood beside Fang Biao looking embarrassed and waiting for Fang Biao to change his mind. But Fang Biao didn''t even return. He just shouted coldly: "why? Are your ears useless? Can''t you hear me?" several servants didn''t dare to neglect any more. They hurried to Fang Kun''s side and took him down. Seeing his father''s decision, Fang Kun was completely flustered. He looked at Han Sanqian lying on the ground and looked at him calmly. He was almost angry: "Fang Biao, are you crazy? Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. You even want to kill your own son. Do you deserve my dead mother?" Fang Biao closed his eyes heavily. He gave birth to Xia Kun just because his beloved wife died, So much so that it is not too much to describe his unusual love for the only son with a kind of pampering. But where did he want it? It was this indulgence that led him to such a great disaster today. As a father, he appreciated his son, but... "In the afterlife, we are making the friendship between father and son." "drag on." Fang Biao sighed. As soon as the voice fell, Fang Kun was frightened, and several servants didn''t dare to say more. They dragged Fang Kun towards the rotten prison next to him. "How... How could this happen?" Fang Kun stared at Han Sanqian in front of him and was incredibly dragged away slowly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2823

    With a long breath, Fang Biao looked back slightly and looked at Fang Kun, who had been dragged farther and farther away. His eyes were not only reluctant to give up, but also more helpless. "Ice God, the evil son has been punished. If you still feel any dissatisfaction, Fang is willing to be punished for the evil son." "tomorrow''s childe''s wedding is a great event for the Fang family. Why do you have to do some bloody white things at this time?" Han 3000 smiled softly and then stood up slowly: "I think so. Remember the double penalty in advance and get it back when he gets married or when I''m in a bad mood." "how about?" Fang Biao''s eyes were full of shock when he heard Han Sanqi''s words. How could he expect Han Sanqi to speak so well? More importantly, this condition is beneficial to the other family. Old Mr. Chai frowned slightly and looked at Han Sanqi strangely. Although the man in front of him was young, it was obvious that he could not guess the old Jianghu for a moment. It was so strange Jing, that''s it?! or... He deliberately favors the Fang family?! he doesn''t know the answer to this question, but for the other side''s watch, the answer is extremely clear. If he doesn''t favor the Fang family, how can the ice God old man turn a big thing into a small one?! thinking of this, the Fang watch immediately bowed slightly and looked 90 degrees: "Fang Biao represents the villain. Thank you, ice God. After the wedding banquet, Fang Biao must personally take the villain to apologize." Han 3000 smiled, nodded, got up slowly and walked out of the cell. "If Fang Kun asked, don''t say more. In addition, there are few such places to avoid damaging some evil virtue." With these words, Han 3000 walked slowly towards the gate of the prison. Seeing that Han 3000 walked freely, Fang Biao and Chai Rong reflected it at this time and couldn''t help staring at each other. Didn''t he suffer from the punishment of ice and fire? The punishment of ice and fire worked slowly and didn''t show up at this time. The punishment burned his feet like that, and he was like nothing. God damn him! "What are you waiting for? Don''t you hurry to save your evil son? Also, Fang Biao, hurry to withdraw from the miasma." Chai Rong said, and hurriedly followed Han 3000''s footsteps and walked out of the prison. "Withdraw!" Looking at Mr. Chai''s back, Fang Biao seemed to answer him and remind himself. What''s the use of keeping this broken place? He almost angered ice God and harmed the whole Fang family! Let alone ice God was unhappy. Now it''s himself and he feels sick to stay in this broken place. However, Fang Biao''s face was very dignified when he thought of ice God''s intention to favor himself at this time However, he was filled with a faint smile. Then he hurried to the prison to save his son. Outside the prison, old Mr. Chai caught up with Han 3000. After a little salute, he didn''t greet him well, so that Han 3000 was in danger. Pangolin had been waiting outside for a long time. It was fun to see old Mr. Chai talking to Han 3000. Finally, old Mr. Chai respectfully said goodbye to Han 3000 Duty, the goods hurried up. "OK, Han 3000, how did others put you in, so how did they send you out? By the way, where''s that bitch? Grass!" "don''t let me see him. I have to tear his skin." Han 3000 smiled and shook his head and said: "As soon as it''s light, someone else will be the groom. If you beat someone else''s groom on the eve of the wedding, you''re not afraid that the bride will take revenge on you?" "shit, listen to what you mean, don''t you let that bitch go? I''m very upset when I think of his arrogance." Han 3000 smiled gently. In fact, he was also unhappy. However, the reason why he was willing to not pursue Fang Kun for the time being was that he didn''t want to make a quarrel with the Fang family. After all, he had to rely on them about the flower boat. Therefore, Han 3000 didn''t want to do so. Second, in fact, it''s the most important one. To be honest, now Han 3000 really looks forward to this guy''s tomorrow and will give himself permission This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2824

    "OK, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest earlier." patted the pangolin on the shoulder, Han 3000 smiled and led him to the backyard. In the backyard, Su Yan was sitting in a daze in the room. There were some hidden worries and loneliness in his good-looking eyes. When hearing that Lvzhu came in and informed Han 3000 of his return, the beauty suddenly had the glory and charm of the past in her eyes. Even as a young lady, she has always been gentle and reasonable, but at this moment, she can''t help but rush out with accelerated steps. When she saw Han 3000, there was a faint grievance and a faint peace of mind in her eyes. She looked at Han 3000 like this. Her lips were not open and her eyes were full of everything. Han 3000 was surprised by her eyes, and even felt distressed about it. However, he still smiled at her. Although it is a smile, but the meaning is enough. Su Yan understood the smile and felt sad, but she could only smile on her beautiful face. "Hey, where have you two guys gone? Do you know we''ve been worried to death." Lvzhu didn''t have su Yan''s delicate mind, rushed up a few steps and drank impolitely. Pangolin didn''t dare to say more. Looking at Han 3000, he saw that Han 3000 just smiled calmly: "it''s all right. There were some accidents." "what accident?" green bead frowned. "Little things, don''t mention it. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest earlier." after that, Han 3000 politely glanced at Su Yan and turned into his room with a pangolin. "Hey, you guy..." the green bead''s small face was very depressed. "OK, Lvzhu." Su Yan stopped Lvzhu and shook her head slightly: "it''s getting late, and we should have a rest earlier." "Miss......" Lvzhu was so angry that she stamped her feet in place. She herself is fine, but the young lady has been worried enough since she heard the news of Han 3000''s disappearance, although she has never expressed her worry from her mouth. In these few hours, she hardly drops water and rice. She has the habit of going to bed early, and she still hasn''t had a rest until now. But the damn Han 3000 didn''t say a word when he came back. He was so angry. In the house, Han 3000 drank and lay down on the bed directly. The pangolin followed him stealthily. He looked east and West. Finally, he couldn''t stand it. He said sadly, "shit, aren''t you? So... What... Is it really going to be like this?" "what do you want me to do? Thank you? Or invite them to dinner later without gratitude?" "Although it''s not like this, you''re too heartless. You haven''t seen the grievance in Su Yan''s eyes when you came back. Obviously, people have been worried about you for a long time." pangolins feel worthless for Su Yan. "Just because I know this, I can only do it." Han Sanqian said. Since she has a sense of belonging and will hurt people''s hearts, it''s better to kill it by herself while she is still in the embryonic stage. Han Sanqian would rather be scolded as a scum man face to face than let her silently scold herself as a scum man in a woman''s heart. "Shit, you''re really careful to be hit by thunder one day." pangolin shook his head depressed: "As for you, there are so many beautiful women around you, but they have passed through the flowers without a red." "what about me? I don''t even have a dog around me. I''m crazy to find a woman, but I don''t have one." "God is blind." With that, pangolin lay depressed on the bed beside him, barking his mouth, as if he were lamenting the injustice of God and depressing his broken peach blossom. The long night passed slowly in everyone''s thoughts. Early in the morning of the next morning, the Fang family liked to beat the clock, play the piano, sing and dance, as if they were moving towards a new poem with the arrival of a new day. Yesterday Several parties naturally kept silent on the matter of the night, but for those servants, the superior didn''t tell them, they didn''t dare to ask more. Moreover, after searching for several hours, they were tired and went to bed early. With the master''s order that the wedding was held normally early in the morning, a group of people hurried up again. The matter of last night, like the prestige of last night, disappeared... Welcome This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2825

    In Su Yingxia''s room, she also got up slightly and came to the window alone. However, unlike Han 3000, Han 3000 deliberately got up early, while Su Yingxia stayed up all night. Although she knew something and couldn''t change it, the more so, the more sad she was. Between the twists and turns, there are all the figures of Han 3000, their happy past, Han Nian and the happiness of that family. She was sad, she missed, but there was nothing she could do. Heavy sadness oppressed her almost out of breath, as if she were locked in the house like a canary. She wanted to open the window to breathe, but Qianqian''s thin hand had just been put by the window, and her hand was gently taken back. Open the window to breathe. Yes, the body is full of air, but what about the heart?! I''m afraid I can''t see through all my life?! Thinking of this, Su Yingxia smiled bitterly. After all, he still didn''t open the window, and he and Han 3000 missed it. Outside, Fang Biao hurried over with a group of elders. There were three or five women beside him, each of whom was gorgeous. "Ice God, it''s really early to get up." Fang Biao, who has achieved great things, naturally acts very well, with a smile on his face, and the anti Buddha thing of yesterday has never happened at all. Han 3000 frowned slightly, glanced at Fang''s watch, and said with a cool smile, "Fang master doesn''t get up very early?" "ha ha, there is something at home. Naturally, he needs to get up early. The wedding will be held at noon, and ice God can have a rest." "no, master Fang said that gifts should be given to me. I''m looking forward to it." Han 3000 smiled. Hearing this, Fang Biao was finally relieved. He was not stupid. He made up for it when he knew he had offended others. However, Fang Biao didn''t know that Fang Kun''s gift was not what he thought to be a so-called gift to some extent. "Didn''t you tell Fang Kun about my identity yesterday?" Han 3000 asked. Fang Biao nodded smartly: "ice God ordered, but he didn''t dare to talk much. He just told the villain that something was wrong, so he was punished." Han 3000 nodded: "that''s good, and the gift will be sincere." hearing Han 3000''s words, Fang Biao''s understanding obviously deviated from reality again, and smiled gently: "Don''t worry, the villain wants to know his mistake and will satisfy you very much." Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked at the big box held by the elders behind Fang Biao, then smiled and said, "by the way, Fang master hasn''t said why he came so early?" "Hehe, the ice God happened to be in the mansion when the rebellious son got married. No one can compare you in terms of status. Therefore, Fang is bold and wants to invite the ice God to marry the rebellious son. In addition to the wedding clothes, there are also some treasures in the desert world for gratitude." Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but the pangolin came out. Then, with Fang Biao''s smile, the goods opened several boxes slightly, and the dog''s eyes were blinded. The pangolin walked over a few steps and gently said in Han Sanqian''s ear, "it''s all good things." Han Sanyi smiled. Naturally, he didn''t care what''s good and what''s bad: "There''s no need for the wedding. I''ll just go out." Hearing this, Fang Biao nodded awkwardly. Although it was not more dignified than ice God''s personal marriage testimony, anyway, ice God was never willing to attend the banquet yesterday. Up to now, he has agreed to attend the wedding. The huge difference between them shows that ice God has made enough concessions. Moreover, the most important thing is that when ice God is present, the face of the Fang family has been obtained. What about others , they are all second. Thinking of this, Fang Biao smiled, nodded to his descendants and asked a group of people to move several boxes of treasures into bingshen''s room. Han Sanqian wanted to refuse, but pangolins forced Han Sanqian''s arm, hehe smiled and motioned the people to move in quickly. Han Sanqian smiled bitterly and shook his head. As soon as the things were finished, Fang Biao just slightly rushed to Han Sanqian Salute: "I''ll be waiting for ice God at the wedding." "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." pangolin replied for Han 3000. Fang Biao nodded and looked at the concubines behind him... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2826

    Then, Fang Biao whispered, "you guys, stay and take care of the ice God." "yes!" several women quickly bent over to salute. "Master Fang, you don''t have to." Han 3000 just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted. Fang Biao smiled and said, "last night, ice God suffered. Don''t get me wrong. They are all people in the government. They are all pure and clean, and they have the ability to massage." "let them massage ice God and your friends to relax. There''s no other intention." Han Sanqian wanted to refuse, but pangolin quickly stopped Han Sanqian''s words and said: "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this treatment. I hurt all over last night. Anyway, it''s still early. It''s good to have a massage and relax." Han 3000 silently turned his eyes. Fang Biao didn''t have to give some young and beautiful women a massage. He also deliberately emphasized that ice was pure and clean. Obviously, the drunken man didn''t mean to drink. But it''s a pity that pangolin, whose eyes had already been on several beautiful women. How could Fang Biao miss such an opportunity to climb the tree with vines , he smiled quickly and waved his big hand: "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to serve the two distinguished guests?" "listen to me. If the two distinguished guests don''t like it at all, your life will come to an end." "yes!" the four girls nodded slightly and responded in unison. "Well, it''s getting late. Mr. Fang is full of guests and needs to be busy with some trivial things. I''ll bother you two more." With that, Fang Biao started, bowed slightly, took the crowd, and then turned and left. Pangolin looked at the farts of several beautiful women. How could he know that this was clearly just the gentle village arranged by Fang Biao? It was too obvious that Fang Biao implied that four girls or Han three thousand two. Or maybe pangolin knew it was, but it was willing to be meaningless He jumped back. "Go, go, massage." Pangolin didn''t see the helplessness written on Han 3000''s face at all, and took several women to the house. Almost at this time, the door on the side gently rang, and Su Yan came out slowly with green beads. The two women who had been in a good mood after a night''s adjustment were talking and laughing, but suddenly saw Han 3000 and pangolin taking four women to the house. To be exact, they were wearing clothes The mountain beetle couldn''t wait to take her four daughters with him, but Han 3000 was helpless to stand in the same place. But at least, it wasn''t so in the eyes of the two daughters. Seeing this scene, the faces of the two daughters almost Shua at the same time and became extremely cold. Su Yan was OK and made a little adjustment and recovered as usual, but Lvzhu couldn''t stand his temper. He drank coldly at once: "Oh, some people are really hiding deep. In front of my young lady, they look like dogs with deep feelings, which makes us think they are honest men. As a result, they just turn around and disappear, wandering around the flowers outside, buzzing like a bee. It''s disgusting to hear." "green pearl." Although Su Yan was not happy, he still drank the green beads quickly and didn''t scold. "Isn''t what I said right? People say that they are not afraid of villains, but they are afraid of hypocrites. Miss, don''t see that people refuse you now. Maybe it''s a long line to lose the big fish. After all, what''s the name of a move? I want to catch it!" With that, Lvzhu stared at Han 3000. If his eyes could kill, Han 3000 would not doubt that he had been killed by Lvzhu many times. "Then what... It''s not what you think, let me explain..." Pangolin looked at Han 3000''s involvement. She scratched her head and wanted to stand up and explain. Green Pearl disdained cold hum: "don''t explain. You all have such good acting skills. Who knows how long you will play? Miss, let''s go." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2827

    With a bitter smile, Han 3000 chose to shake his head. If Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is bound to chase, but this is Su Yan. What about Han 3000... For Han 3000, maybe this result is the best. Let her really think so. At least in this way, she may be able to forget herself faster. Where does Han 3000 know that if he really catches up, what he will see will be su Yingxia! Shaking his head, Han 3000 turned back to the house, and almost at the same time, Lvzhu and Su Yan knocked on Su Yingxia''s door, but... One person was just facing, while another person had turned around... So missed it! "You are..." Su Yingxia looked at Su Yan and green beads on the door and was surprised for a moment. Green beads are beautiful. Su Yan is even more beautiful with a veil. Even compared with them, Su Yingxia, a super beauty, feels a little pale. Attention is also all on these two people. I haven''t seen the back of Han 3000 at all. "This is Miss Su, Su Yan. I''m her maid, Lvzhu." Lvzhu said politely, looking back at Han 3000 and others in the distance. "In the future, young grandma, the Su family is one of the four families, and Miss Su Yan is the first beauty in the desert. Of course, her maid is also known as the unique of the Su family." nearby, Dongju whispered. Su Yingxia nodded and looked at Lvzhu, but saw that she was turning her head and looking along her eyes, but Han 3000 had slightly closed the door. "Green Pearl!" obviously, Su Yan followed Su Yingxia''s eyes. Some jiaochen was dissatisfied that green pearl didn''t understand etiquette. "Ah?" green pearl looked back. Seeing Su Yingxia''s eyes, she scratched her head with embarrassment and said, "don''t look, girl. They are just scum male rats. Seeing too much hurts your eyes." Su Yingxia smiled awkwardly and said: "but it''s not heard that it''s the new ice God in the family? It''s famous in your desert world. How can... Become scum male rats?" "It''s a scum rat, miss. Am I right?" said green bead angrily. Su Yan sighed helplessly: "green bead." green bead knew that she was more emotional, quickly spit out her tongue and shut her mouth. "Girl, don''t listen to her nonsense. She and I are like sisters, so I''m used to her. I don''t know how to measure her, and let the girl laugh." Su Yan apologized. Su Yingxia smiled softly, "Miss Green Pearl is just jealous. Why do you laugh." with Su Yingxia''s intelligence and being a woman, why can''t she see green pearl''s little mind. "Who... Who says I''m jealous, I won''t like that bastard." Su Yingxia directly pointed it out, green pearl immediately blushed and quickly denied. "It can be seen that Miss Su also has a good impression of the ice God. Miss Su has the posture of a fairy coming down to earth. Those who can win your favor must be dragons and phoenixes among people. If they are destined to meet summer, they hope to see the ice God. They have no other intention. They are just curious about what kind of man can meet like this." Su Yingxia smiled politely. Hearing this, Su Yan was both happy and bitter. Although the falling flowers were intentional, the flowing water was ruthless. "Girl, you''re serious." "talents deserve beauties and beauties deserve heroes. Every sentence of welcoming summer is true. Don''t dare to speak nonsense." Su Yingxia whispered, this is the truth in her heart. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking more at Han 3000''s house, but envied them. If 3000 were here, they could also, but I''m afraid she won''t have the word "if" for the rest of her life. Thinking of this, Su Yingxia couldn''t help feeling dejected. Dongju hurriedly and gently touched su Yingxia, Su Yingxia remembered that there were guests in front of her. She smiled awkwardly: "Yingxia is careless and hasn''t invited Miss Su in yet." then she looked at Dongju and said, "Dongju, please pour some tea." "yes!" Dongju nodded. Su Yan smiled lightly and gently waved her white, tender and slender jade hand: This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2828

    "Can you talk alone?" Su Yan smiled. Su Yingxia did not respond, but looked at Dongju and others faintly. Dongju and others were obviously stunned. However, at the thought of being Miss Su, the women looked at each other, then gently bowed and retreated out. "Please come in." Su Yingxia gently invited Su Yan to the room. "Green pearl, wait outside the door." Su Yan ordered. The green bead nodded and stood at the door without making a sound. Entering the room, Su Yingxia invited Su Yan to sit down. Then she poured a cup of fragrant tea and handed it to Su Yan. Then she slowly sat down: "Miss Su, you and I never know each other. Ying Xia really doesn''t understand. What''s important for you?" Su Yan frowned slightly: "In fact... I don''t know what to do, but on my way here, someone asked me to give something to the future young grandmother of the Fang family." Someone wants to give something to herself? Su Yingxia frowns and wonders. She can''t help but know who she is in the eight directions world. It''s either the Fu family or Han 3000. But the Fu family doesn''t say they don''t know their whereabouts. Even if they know, so what?! the attitude of those people towards themselves, let alone give themselves gifts, it''s almost as good as giving a clock. Mo No, it''s Han 3000?! however, based on her understanding of Han 3000, if he knew he was here, he would have killed him alone. How could he give any gifts? Is it difficult? Those two letters really hurt him so thoroughly that they gave him something, such as souvenirs for the two people to show their kindness? Su Yingxia was very sad when she thought of this, even though she was clear Chu was very unlikely, but she hurriedly took a small box from Su Yan''s arms and quickly opened it. However, as soon as she opened the small box, Su Yingxia was completely stupid. It could not be said that it was different from her imagination, or even completely different. It was just a roll of yellow paper with some special materials, Su Yingxia looked at Su Yan suspiciously, but Su Yan could only smile bitterly, because she had never opened the box. She didn''t know what was in the box. "Dare you ask Miss Su, who entrusted this thing?" Su Yingxia didn''t open it directly and whispered suspiciously. Su Yan shook her head gently: "I don''t know who he is, but he is over a hundred years old and has a white beard. Although he is wearing only cloth clothes, he has a rugged look and is not a mortal. He only asked me to give this thing to you. Su Yan really doesn''t know what it is and what it is. I hope to forgive him." Hearing this, Su Yingxia nodded and asked no more questions, but at the same time, knowing that it was not Han 3000, she felt both at ease and lost. Then, Su Yingxia gently took out the paper roll in the box, then opened the string outside the paper roll, and Su Yingxia opened the paper. Hoo! Suddenly, at the moment when the paper was opened, a white powder suddenly came out of the paper It gushed out of the, and the whole area was scattered with powder. "Not good." Su Yan''s eyes suddenly flashed a light. The whole person subconsciously blocked it with both hands and hurried away. Su Yingxia was the same over there and hurried away. However, even if they were fast, they were not as angry as Han 3000. Even if they had tried their best, it was still a little late. Su Yan was fine. She had a veil, so she got rid of a little powder on her face She didn''t annoy anything. Su Yingxia had already looked away, but when she looked up, she had a lot of white powder on her face. Su Yan frowned, raised her hand slightly in front of her nose and smelled it. Her face was cold for a while: "no root poison!" as soon as her voice fell, she hurried to look at Su Yingxia and looked at the white powder on her face for a moment. The whole person was completely stupid. "How could this happen?" Su Yan was completely silly and stayed where she was. Su Yingxia also seemed to feel something abnormal in her body. In a hurry, she looked at Su Yan with vigilance and confusion in her eyes. At the same time, she put a little energy into her hands and assumed a defensive posture. What does Su Yan mean?! this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they ha ve stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2829

    Su Yan wanted to take a step forward, but Su Yingxia took a half step backward. At the same time, she put her hands on her body slightly. It was obvious that she would do it at any time. "Miss Su, you misunderstood." Su Yan quickly stood up and stepped back to leave Su Yingxia a safe distance. Then she explained in a panic: "I... I didn''t know there would be... These things in this paper." "I''m sorry, it''s all because I didn''t check carefully before I gave it to you." thinking of this, Su Yan''s tears of guilt swirled in her eyes, If you pay a little attention to your gifts, it won''t be like this. Su Yingxia already felt that the five internal organs in her body were rolling slightly. An uncomfortable momentum made her whole person stumble. However, even so, Su Yingxia was not in a hurry to call people, but a pair of good-looking eyes kept staring at Su Yan. "Hoo!" Su Yingxia finally put down her guard and breathed a sigh. The whole person also directly tilted to the table and reluctantly supported by her arm. Su Yan rushed up with an arrow, held Su Yingxia, and then took her to the bed. After she lay down, her hand moved slightly, and an energy slowly entered Su Yingxia''s body. With Su Yan''s help and Su Yingxia''s own resistance, Su Yingxia''s situation has improved a little in just a moment. "Miss Su seems to know the poison?" Su Yingxia''s complexion is not very good, but after the adjustment of their joint efforts, she barely recovered a lot. Su Yan nodded, but her eyes towards Su Yingxia were more guilty. "Sorry, Miss Su, if I hadn''t brought this to you, you wouldn''t... no..." said, and a tear fell slightly down her beautiful corner of her eyes. Su Yingxia smiled softly and shook her head with difficulty. "I believe you don''t know it. Since you don''t know whether you are guilty or not, Miss Su must blame yourself like this." "besides, you also know that if I am in the Fang family, if it is poisonous, the Fang family has its own antidote." Su Yingxia actually doesn''t care about the antidote. Now in this situation, she doesn''t care about her life or death, I just don''t want Su Yan to feel too guilty, so I can say so. But obviously, hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Su Yan''s face not only didn''t relax at all, but became more guilty. His small head was also very low and didn''t dare to see Su Yingxia again. The more open-minded Su Yingxia is, the more uncomfortable she is, because no root poison may not be understood by others, but it is absolutely impossible for her Su Yan not to know. Even if the poison in the world is poisonous again, it must have its root, and its root must have its source. The active source can be cured. But rootless poison is called rootless poison because it has no root at all and naturally has no solution!! "This poison can''t be solved." Su Yan thought for a moment, but still held back and opened his mouth. Then, Su Yan looked at Su Yingxia with guilt. Su Yingxia was obviously stunned and his face was mixed for a time. Death, for her at present, may not be a relief, but it means that the difference between Han 3000 and Han 3000 will be farewell. Although there is no difference between today''s scenery and farewell, it seems that a thought is better than no thought. But no more thoughts, is it really better than farewell?! Su Yingxia was very tangled, just like the expression on her face at this time. However, she quickly smiled softly: "it doesn''t matter. If you can''t solve it, you won''t understand." "if there is no root poison, it can barely save your life in cold weather, but if it''s hot, you''ll be miserable. How can you say you can''t solve it?" seeing that Su Yingxia is so calm, Su Yan is worried. Su Yingxia smiled bitterly. He was happy in life and afraid in death. His face was very indifferent. Since he didn''t know how to choose, it was up to heaven to make a decision. Life or death, listen to the destiny. As for the fate with Han 3000, if there is an afterlife, life and death will depend on each other. Only this life, maybe it can only be so. As Lu Ruoxin said, perhaps his own existence can only be a drag on Han 3000. Thinking of this, Su Yingxia seems to have figured it out. She looks at Su Yan and smiles gently to show that she doesn''t have to worry, let alone feel guilty. "By the way, I know someone who can help you." Su Yan suddenly remembered something. The whole person suddenly became very excited, and a trace of surprise also appeared on his anxious face. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2830

    Han 3000 has jade ice beads in his hand. It can constantly produce cool air. Moreover, because it has the noumenon of jade ice beads, the cold air released is also the most pure and huge. If ice God can help, he can certainly help Su Yingxia suppress rootless poison to the greatest extent. Then, relying on his purest jade ice beads can make the attack of rootless poison less painful. Thinking of this, Su Yandun hurriedly said, "I''ll invite him over now." "Miss Su." Su Yingxia shouted and stopped her, smiled at her and shook her head: "As you said, those who have jade ice beads are the ice gods respected by thousands of people in the desert world. In other words, jade ice beads and ice gods are almost equal. Isn''t it impossible for you to ask an ice God to bring her personal treasure to welcome summer and suppress her illness?" "I think sister Su likes ice gods, but she knows more about it because she likes them?" Su Yingxia said. Where does Su Yingxia know that if the two really meet, let alone the small jade ice beads, even if they want all of Han 3000?! on the other hand, Su Yan''s joy completely stagnated when he heard this. Yes, the jade ice beads are the symbol of the ice God. It''s self-evident how precious they are. It''s really crazy to use them to suppress the disease. But what if she did this to Su Yingxia? Just when she was embarrassed and blamed herself, suddenly, Su Yan''s eyes inadvertently turned to the box on the table and the piece of paper falling on the ground. Suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Then, she bent over and gently picked up the paper. "Miss Su, this is a map?" Su Yan shouted, and then carefully unfolded the drawing. I didn''t know, but I was shocked. The place depicted in the whole map turned out to be the whole desert world! However, there was a route mark on it. All the way north along its direction, it turned out to be the bone burning city of the demon family. "See you in the bone burning city if you want to solve rootless poison." After writing the book, the eight scarlet characters are looming! Su Yan suddenly looks like frost. What does that mean? She stares at Su Yingxia in a daze: "I think it may be a conspiracy from beginning to end!" "someone wants to use me to send this thing to you, lead you to poisoning, and then further force you to the bone burning city." Su Yan immediately understood and frowned at Su Yingxia. She tried to recall the old man''s appearance. Strangely, she could still remember his general appearance and dress, and even every detail of his body. However, the old man''s appearance became unusually vague... She had clearly talked to the old man in person, and they were also face-to-face, Naturally, she knew exactly what the old man looked like. However, why did she look back now, but it became completely blurred, and even... She couldn''t remember his appearance? Headache, gloomy headache. Su Yan tried harder to think about it, and her head became more and more painful: "how could this happen? I can''t remember his appearance..." Su Yingxia hurriedly dragged her weak body, got up strong and protected her mind with energy. After her mood was stable, Su Yingxia said calmly, "don''t think if you can''t remember. As you said, someone deliberately arranged this game." "moreover, he should be a very powerful expert." It''s obviously impossible for people to achieve such magical power to erase other people''s impression. But who will set such an overall situation for themselves? If there is deep hatred, Su Yingxia can''t think of anyone else except the people of the Fu Ye family, but the problem is that Su Yingxia, the top people of the Fu Ye family, doesn''t understand?! they can''t have this at all What kind of master she is. Even Lu Ruoxin, now that she''s on her own, she can''t send Lu family experts to forcibly take her away from the desert city. This is obviously the opposite of her original intention. But who else can she be besides these?! Su Yan doesn''t know, but she knows one thing very well... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com a nd if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2831

    If the city of burning bones can solve Su Yingxia''s rootless poison, then I have the obligation and responsibility to take Su Yingxia with me. Su Yan didn''t know. Because of this, the Su family was forced to get involved in a fate that had already been arranged. "Miss Su, I heard that there are some jade ice beads in the Su family, right?" Su Yingxia returned to his mind and asked softly. "Yes, but not much." "can you give me some?" Su Yingxia looked pale and spoke faintly. "Girl, do you want to..." Su Yingxia nodded: "although I''m not a desert man, I''ve heard Dongju mention it. Fang and Su have always been friends, but they are the same four families and have to fight openly and secretly. If you and me become the spearhead, the consequences will be unimaginable. Since sister Su said that cold can suppress highly toxic slightly, so..." "I hurt you so much, but you still have to think about me everywhere. Su Yan is ashamed." hearing these words, Su Yan couldn''t help lowering his head: "it has long been rumored that the Fang family married the saint. Now it seems that it''s true." "however, Miss Su, please rest assured that things start because of Su Yan. No matter what, Su Yan will help Miss Su eliminate rootless poison." Su Yan said that and looked at Su Yingxia with sincerity in her eyes. Su Yingxia smiled sadly and wanted to say that it was unnecessary, but she saw that Su Yan''s ashamed eyes were full of firmness. She couldn''t bear to refuse and nodded slightly. "I''ll let the green pearl take it." With that, Su Yan quickly got up, opened the door and ordered Lvzhu a few words. Then she hurried back to close the door and helped Su Yingxia to the bedside to rest. A moment later, Lvzhu came stealthily with some small jade ice beads. Su Yan put them in a sachet and fed Su Yingxia a fiery red pill. "Xiaoyu Bingzhu can help you lower your body temperature. The energy of this fire sand pill can protect your body from the cold." "how, do you feel better now?" "if you still can''t, I can ask bingshen for help. Even if Zhenyu Bingzhu can''t borrow it, it can always help to suppress it." Su Yingxia slightly grabbed Su Yan''s hand, smiled and shook her head: "To preserve the reputation of the Su family and Miss Su, isn''t it better for fewer people to know?" Su Yan still wanted to speak, but Su Yingxia opened his mouth again: "besides, if the Fang family knew that they had married a highly poisonous woman, how could they save face in front of all the guests?" Su Yan knew that Su Yingxia was obviously trying to find all kinds of excuses for herself. Su Yan was moved and stopped talking, but she took the kind Su Yingxia as her friend, nodded silently and sat back by the bed. "I think Miss Su is not only beautiful, but also exquisite. If Miss Su is deeply sorry, why don''t Miss Su dress up for Ying Xia?" Su Yan''s heart is about to melt. She says so, but in fact, first, she wants to make herself feel better by making up, and second, she doesn''t want her own state to be known by Dongju and others. If there is a lover to get such a daughter, why should she ask? "Good" Su Yan nodded and looked at Green Pearl. Green Pearl got up and hurried to decorate the dresser. Su Yan gently picked up Su Yingxia and walked slowly towards the dresser... At this time, in the far room. Compared with the silence and sadness here, there was... Hysteria! "Ouch!" "Ouch!" "Ouch!" "Shuang, Shuang." "here, here, and here..." Even if the door is closed, people outside the room can clearly hear someone shouting in the room. Sometimes it is loud, sometimes comfortable, and sometimes ecstatic. In the room, Han Sanqi frowns tightly and lies depressed in bed. He even wants to put a protective cover on his head so that he doesn''t want to be polluted by the noise of pangolin. In the other part of the house, Chuanshan A has four daughters, massage and beauty feeding. The whole person is so happy that he is almost in the sky. His leisurely appearance is not in the fairy world, but better than the fairy world. In the front hall of the Fang family, with the first salute, the servants of the Fang family separated in festive clothes and opened the door to welcome the guests. The wedding of the Fang family was officially opened... This novel has been translated by novel all.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2832

    In front of the Fang family hall, there are all kinds of silks and satins, jade and gold, which can be described as dazzling and overwhelmed. In the city Lord''s mansion of Nuo University, there is a golden wall, red scenery everywhere and dazzling. "Come on, please come inside!" Fang Jun, the eldest elder of the Fang family, led a group of elders of the Fang family to greet and greet the guests. The Fang family''s pomp is not big. All guests entering the door are greeted by concierge servants all the way from the door to the outside of the hall, a distance of several kilometers, accompanied by bursts of fireworks in the distance. The guests may not be close to the Fang family, but such ostentation still makes a lot of guests face. With the passage of time, on the side of the gate of the city master''s residence, the welcoming place is full of gifts, and a large number of guests flock to it, adding countless excitement to the festivity. In front of the hall and in the playground, there are 10000 tables, all of which are made of white Tongyu and covered with red cloth. Several kinds of exquisite cold dishes have been put on the table. In the back kitchen far from the hall, 100 chefs are busy with today''s feast. Fang Biao led several concubines. At this time, he stood in front of the main gate of the hall, looking at all the guests with a satisfied smile on his face. At this time, a salute officer came slowly from the back: "tell the master that it''s coming to an auspicious day." "OK, how''s kun''er''s preparation?" "The young master has received a large number of worshippers and a total of 48 carriages waiting at Yuxi gate as agreed. As soon as the gate is opened, you can enter the wedding. Then, you can go out from the south gate and enter the east gate around the city to start the formal wedding." the ritual officer replied. Fang Kun nodded, "OK, Fang Yuan." "the master is here." "It''s almost time for you to go to the west gate and open the city gate." "yes!" as soon as the voice fell, the man named Fang Yuan hurried back with several people. Fang Biao looked up slightly. It''s sunny and sunny today. It seems that the day has chosen a good day. I just hope that from now on, God will bless us to protect our family from this prosperous road, which will never change. "Come with me to greet the guests." Fang Biao thought about it, smiled and walked slowly towards the playground with a group of concubines and their families. In the backyard, after su Yan''s efforts, under her makeup, Su Yingxia''s pallor and inability to cover up were excellent. If she hadn''t stared into her eyes, it would be difficult to find that she was highly toxic at this time. "Simon has opened. The wedding team is coming soon. Let me cover your head." Su Yan said. Su Yingxia nodded and smiled to show her gratitude. Su Yan gave green pearl a look. Green Pearl nodded and opened half the door. She called Dongju girls in and was ready for the arrival of the wedding team. Almost at the moment when green pearl opened the door, the door of Han 3000''s house also opened gently, and pangolin was surrounded by four girls The contented and dissolute smile came out slowly. The four girls also pasted it very tightly on purpose. It was really envious of the blessing of pangolin. However, what Lvzhu looked at here was anger in her eyes. Especially after seeing Han 3000 coming out of the house, it was more difficult to dispel her anger. "Slag man!" Lvzhu scolded. Su Yan and Su Yingxia were surprised by the sudden scolding, and looked up at Lvzhu. At this time, Lvzhu finally found his gaffe. He stuck out his tongue and showed an embarrassing smile. Looking at Su Yingxia''s incomprehension, Su Yan smiled and said, "she''s talking about ice God!" "ice God?" Su Yingxia wondered. Su Yan shook her head and didn''t want to mention others'' mouths. Instead, she said angrily, "on the surface, it seems like a gentleman. In fact, it''s just a color blank." "I say no, but my body is very honest. It seems that we are not close to women. In fact, we are too naive. We are not close, but we don''t think we have many people. People have to be several at a time." Hearing this, Su Yingxia smiled gently. In a world where strength is the most important, having money and power always makes people desire to expand, and naturally makes a lot of moral corruption. When I think of this, it''s better for Han Sanhao to always focus on himself and regard himself as the only one. Almost at this time, with the sound of noisy gongs and drums, there is a sound of drums at the Xicheng gate, and the wedding team is waiting This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2833

    Han 3000 also heard the noise, looked at the west of the sky and smiled gently. generous gift? Are you ready?! With a slight look in his eyes, he looked at the pangolin. He had enough fun and enough noise. Obviously, it was almost time to send him away. With beautiful women and single dogs, thousands of years old trees are blooming. Where can we still have more meaning? Looking back at Han 3000, he told the misery and misery of being single for many years. Han 3000 reluctantly took a look at the goods, sighed, nodded and asked him to take four women first, which is also regarded as fulfilling this guy. With Han 3000''s sign, the fart top of pangolin music directly praised Han 3000, and then, surrounded by four beauties, took the lead in walking towards the front of the hall. Han 3000 shook his head bitterly, looked at the extremely excited back of the pangolin, and smiled bitterly: "this guy......" however, although he was not cold to the beautiful women, the scenery here was good. He leaned slightly under the long tree by the stream, saw the underwater fish playing in pairs, saw the white cranes in the water snuggling with each other, and even the birds in the nearby tree. It would be nice if Su Yingxia came here again. "On the wedding day, they are all in pairs. Even pangolins are accompanied by four beauties." Han 3000 said to himself and to the fish in the water. At this time, with the bell ringing at the west gate, Fang Kun was wearing wedding clothes, stepping on a horse and wearing a light hat. The whole person was majestic. In the cheers of many people who had long been arranged to enter the Fang family, he slowly entered the residence with dozens of motorcades behind him. The gongs and drums were noisy on the car, and the waitresses scattered flower gifts. There were not only all kinds of flowers and petals, but even gold foil in the flower gifts, It is not only beautiful, but also shows the luxury and wealth of Fang''s century wedding all the time. "Style, the people of the Fang family are really stylish." "that''s not true. The young master of the Fang family is also dignified and handsome today." many people shouted happily during the carnival. Fang Kun on the horse was very comfortable and had a faint smile on his face. Last night, he was very depressed. His father didn''t know what slander Han 3000''s bitch said, but he really thought he wanted to kill his family. Fortunately, at the last moment, he let people let him go. At that time, old Chai had left. Fang Kun asked his father why he was so serious, and his father didn''t answer. He went back last night and thought about what Han 3000 said in front of old Chai. Although old Chai was very famous, he was an elder after all. He might have listened to his slander and believed it for a moment. Because of his anger, he even changed his idea of accepting himself as an apprentice. Due to the face of Chai, my father can only pretend to be selfless and upright. This can also explain why his father mercilessly punished himself, but directly released himself after Chai left. However, fortunately, Fang Kun believes that with his wedding today and the return of ice God in the middle of the night, he will attend his wedding today, and Fang Kun will be more honored. At that time, even if Chai Lao is dissatisfied, it will disappear. He can still worship him as a teacher again. His Fang family will be more prosperous. Everything will belong to his Fang Kun. However, although there is nothing wrong now, Han 3000, a damn bitch, almost hurt himself after all. He will humiliate this guy later. Whoever dares to make Fang Kun unhappy, he will double Fang Kun''s recovery. Thinking of this, Fang Kun''s smile was filled with a kind of vanity that was praised by everyone, and also a trace of coldness. As the long road in the West passed, the welcoming team slowly entered the backyard from the side door and walked all the way to the bride''s room. At this time, Han 3000 leaned against the stream tree and heard the noise of gongs and drums behind him. Looking back, Fang Kun had been surrounded by a group of people and reached the door of the bride''s room all the way. Inside the door, Dongju and Lvzhu closed the door gently from half open. According to the rules of the desert world, Fang Kun gently buckled the door three times, sprinkled several red envelopes, kicked the threshold, and firecrackers sounded outside. The bride came out slowly with the help of Dongju women... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2834

    Although the red cloth covers her head, her bright clothes still can''t cover her beautiful figure. People can distinguish it without looking at her face. This is simply an unparalleled beauty. "The bride enters the sedan chair." as the second salute officer behind Fang Kun shouted softly, several sedan bearers moved quickly with exquisite red sedans. When the sedan fell, the second salute officer lifted the curtain, and Dongju sent the bride into the sedan chair. Han 3000 in the distance leaned between the trees and looked at the scene. For a time, he was full of sadness. Even people like Fang Kun had wives. What about himself?! Yes. Just slowly looking at the reflection in the water, what refracts is only his own solitary shadow, which is lonely. Yingxia, where are you?! Even if the decision in the letter, but my heart is still! "Lift up the sedan chair!" as the second salute officer shouted, the sedan chair slowly lifted up, and the trumpet sounded with joy, while the city drum on the other side of the South Gate sounded in time. Under the leadership of Fang Kun, the wedding team headed all the way towards the South Gate of the backyard. "Hoo!" he took a long breath and relaxed his depressed heart knot. Anyway, the road is in front of him. Han 3000 will go on no matter how difficult it is. Only when you complete the bone burning city, can you be qualified to talk with Lu Ruoxin about conditions. Maybe there will be a turn for the better in Yingxia?! Thinking of this, the decadent mood gradually swept away, and the power filled the whole body again. "It''s almost time for me to enter." thinking of this, Han 3000 shook his head and turned and walked towards the hall. According to the rules, newlyweds need to travel through the city, not the same way, and then enter through the Zhengdong gate. Therefore, it will take some time for the wedding team to return. When Han 3000 came to the main hall, although there were many people sitting in the sparse room, it was far from full. Today is different from yesterday. Yesterday he was the protagonist. Naturally, he will be introduced by Fang Biao. At that time, thousands of people will be surrounded, which Han 3000 doesn''t want. But today, the protagonist changes people, and the Fang family is busy up and down. It is almost difficult for anyone to greet themselves. Moreover, Han 3000 is still waiting for Fang Kun''s gift. Therefore, he also chose a seat in front of the hall, which is not to enter the house to rob others of the limelight, nor to fall as far away as yesterday and annihilate the crowd. There were not many guests. The servant timely brought a cup of good tea. While tasting it, he looked around slightly, but saw that the pangolin was carrying four beauties. There was talk and laughter in the hall. At this time, he saw Han 3000, desperately waved to him and motioned him to sit in. "This guy..." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and didn''t want to leave. But I don''t know. After the pangolin had called several times, Han 3000 didn''t move. In a hurry, he personally came over with four beauties: "I didn''t let you go. You''re blind." "what''s the difference between the dishes at the outer table and the inner table? Where to eat? Besides, it''s sunny today. It''s not good to sit outside and blow the wind?" Han 3000 smiled. "The food is the same, but the inside is obviously different from the outside. What jade table is this? Look at the jade table inside? There is no comparability." pangolin said sadly. "Just eat, just use your mouth, not the table." Han 3000 shook his head. "Shit, you pedantic head." pangolin vomited blood with anger. I''ve never seen such a low-key one before. I was just about to say something. At this time, the crowd in the hall was inching. Looking into the hall, a group of distinguished guests began to take their seats slowly. "I won''t tell you, I''ll take the place, and the province will be gone." with the beautiful woman, pangolin''s damn vanity naturally caused trouble. He even left Han 3000 and ran away with four beautiful women. In the main hall, Su Yan, with green beads and a group of important guests of the Fang family, took their seats in the main hall one by one at the invitation of Fang Jun. Su Yan did see the pangolin sitting not far away with four beauties. However, Han 3000 was the only one who didn''t see. She looked hurriedly in the crowd, but she didn''t see anyone she wanted to see. "Don''t look for it. We''ve found out his true face. In order to continue to deceive you, I''ll be safe and pretend to be a good man." green pearl disdained. Su Yan looked at Lvzhu a little unhappy and didn''t allow her to insult Han 3000 like this. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2835

    With a sip of tea, Han 3000 waited quietly. Time goes by, fast and slow! As the sun is about to fall on the right track and sprinkle the earth, the suona roars while the salute and the city drum ring above the east gate! Welcome team, the circle is over, officially back! "Open the door for the wedding, and the new couple will enter the hall!" with the salute officer standing high in the distance shouting, the east gate opens! Fang Kun rode on a white horse and entered slowly with the wedding procession and the bride''s sedan. The audience also took their seats one by one. Looking down from Han 3000''s point of view, the playground was full of people, and there were a lot of people. The center of the crowd went straight to the hall. The wedding procession stopped, and the wedding sedan was carried in front of the procession, behind Fang Kun. In the main hall, Fang Biao also led the Fang family and a group of elders out of the main hall, stood at the door and looked around below. However, when Fang Biao looked around at the bottom, his eyes inadvertently left Han 3000 sitting not far from the left. For a time, he was both surprised and happy. Naturally, Han 3000 was surprised how he could sit in that place. Fortunately, anyway, ice God did what he said and attended the dog''s wedding. Han 3000 nodded slightly at him, indicating that he didn''t have to take care of himself and was busy with his affairs. With a grateful smile, Fang turned back and raised his head. "The good time has come. Congratulations on the marriage of the Fang family. The bridegroom kicks the sedan door and worships in the hall!" the ritual officer shouted with a smile. Almost at the same time, the surrounding people also applauded warmly. While laughing, Fang Kun turned over and dismounted, came to the car side, opened his right leg and kicked the car door under the guidance of the salute officer. However, the bride, who should have come out after the car door was kicked, failed to show up at this time. There was a suspicious sound among the guests. A group of people at the top of the hall also frowned anxiously. Even Han 3000, who had never been very concerned, couldn''t help glancing slightly at this time. What''s the matter?! Fang Kun was also at a loss. He hurriedly looked at the ceremony officer next to him. The ceremony officer was also very rogue. He glanced at the East chrysanthemum of the wedding team behind him and motioned her to come and have a look. In full view of the public, Dongju ran to the front of the sedan chair very embarrassed, slightly opened some curtain cracks, and poked into half her head. Su Yingxia was still sitting in the sedan chair with a red cap, but her body trembled slightly, and she was obviously sobbing softly. Taking care of Su Yingxia has been a long time, but Su Yingxia''s impression on Dongju has always been extremely strong, but here and now, she burst into tears. After biting her teeth, Dongju still made a noise: "future young grandmother, you... It''s time for you to get out of the sedan chair." "there are thousands of guests outside, but they all... But they all look at it." Su Yingxia didn''t respond. She still sat there until Dongju really lost her patience and wanted to urge again. Suddenly, Su Yingxia got up slightly and walked slowly down from the sedan chair. Seeing the bride coming out, the ritual officer and the Fang family couldn''t help breathing, but Fang Kun obviously had a trace of discontent in his eyes. Don''t you give him face by swallowing so slowly in front of all people?! Well, in that case, I''ll make you two dog men and women look good later. Thinking of this, he glanced at several close friends in the rear greeting team. Those confidants saw his eyes and immediately nodded darkly, indicating that everything was ready. Fang Kun smiled coldly and was very satisfied. "Bridegroom and bride, enter the hall and worship!" the saluter shouted again. With the help of Dongju, Su Yingxia reluctantly and reluctantly walked with Fang Kun towards the hall step by step. Surrounded by a group of family members, Fang Biao slowly returned to the main hall and sat in the center of the hall, waiting for the coming salute of the new couple. Han Sanqian saw nothing special going on. He had already bowed his head to drink tea and was not interested at all, but inadvertently saw the passing bridegroom and bride. Then Han Sanqian slowly raised his head... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2836

    At the moment when he raised his head and looked at the bride, Fang Kun obviously found Han 3000 sitting outside the hall. There was both a smile and a trace of coldness in his eyes. Their eyes met, but the sky thunder touched the earth fire, which was extremely fierce. After the eyes met, Fang Kun slowly walked into the hall with the bride. In the hall, the red carpet went straight through. There were many friends on the jade tables on both sides. As the new couple entered, applause thundered. With the help of his family, Fang Biao has sat in the center of the main hall. The people of the Fang family are on both sides, looking at the newcomers who slowly come to him. He is overjoyed. Outside the hall, many relatives and friends also surrounded the hall and watched the ceremony one by one. "The so-called heaven made good fortune is convenient for today. On behalf of the Fang family, I welcome you to participate in the ceremony of Fang Kun, the son of the Fang family." the ceremony officer looked at the people and bent slightly to make a ceremony first. Then the salute officer looked at the square watch and motioned him to speak. There is no such link in the wedding, but the Fang family adds more. The purpose is naturally self-evident. Fang Biao nodded happily, got up slightly, smiled and said, "thank you for attending the dog wedding. This not only indicates that the dog has grown up, but also means that I will step into the ranks of retirement." "The wedding is small, but it''s really a big event and a blessing for our family. Heroes from all over the desert gather in the Fang family. They don''t see a grand scene for ten thousand years, which really makes Fang very happy." "especially old Mr. Chai and the four families sent important personnel to make the Fang family more prosperous." Although it''s a speech, it''s just the trend of Xuanfang''s family. It can invite all kinds of distinguished guests. The named old Mr. Chai and the members of the four families also smile and nod in response to the Fang''s family. "The Fang''s family is really magnificent." "that''s not true. When important people come, history gets together. What''s more, the old Mr. Chai who hasn''t appeared for a long time also comes in person. It''s like an ox in the sky." "The Fang family is worthy of being the first family." Fang Biao''s words naturally soon aroused whispers below, but this is what the Fang family wants most. "But there is another one who really makes the Fang family brighter and brighter, and even more radiant than the sun and the moon. He is just a low-key man and doesn''t like excitement. Therefore, although he attended the wedding, he was unwilling to disclose his identity. In his old man''s words, this is not to steal the limelight." Fang Biao continued to laugh. As soon as this remark came out, people talked more and more. At the same time, they looked around and looked for it. Obviously, everyone knows that the low-key person in Fang Biao''s mouth refers to the new ice God who has never been masked. But just because they have never been masked, many people look for it, but they just don''t know who the ice God is. "You don''t have to look for it. Although the ice God is at the wedding, it''s still the same as yesterday." Fang Biao smiled and sighed. After all, after all, he can''t see the ice God again. "Master, the auspicious hour has arrived." the ritual officer gently reminded him. Fang Biao nodded and then bowed his hand to everyone present: "OK, let''s say it again last time. On behalf of Fang''s family, Fang once again thanked everyone for their enthusiasm." as soon as the voice fell, applause thundered, and Fang Biao slowly returned to his seat in the midst of applause. At this time, the courtesy officer cleared his throat slightly and opened his mouth: "Since ancient times, marriage has brought together the virtue of heaven, the bosom of the earth and the orders of their parents. Therefore, if the couple are in pairs, worship heaven and earth and thank their parents, they can get the beginning and end, and get together for happiness and peace." "ladies and gentlemen, I announce that the wedding officially begins." with the official words of ceremony and shouting loudly, the waiting band outside the hall also played joy. For a time, gongs and drums were noisy and lively. "The joy of marriage is eternal harmony. The new couple listen to orders and worship heaven and earth!" "worship heaven and earth." With a loud cry, the two newlyweds began to worship. However, Fang Kun didn''t move, and the bride stayed where she was. It was very embarrassing on the field. Dongju didn''t doubt that if she didn''t let the bride worship quickly, she might have no good fruit to eat. Dongju quickly gently held Su Yingxia with her hand and whispered, "bye, young grandma in the future." But Su Yingxia didn''t respond at all. Dongju was helpless and tried hard to force Su Yingxia to bend down. But just as Su Yingxia was about to be forced down, a loud cry suddenly sounded. "Wait!" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2837

    The crowd was obviously stunned and looked back. The sound was actually what Fang Kun said.


    At this time, the bride has been gently pressed by Dongju, but Fang Kun still stands proudly.


    "Young master, you......" the salute officer didn''t understand.


    Although the bride moves slowly, which really makes the atmosphere awkward, the problem is that master Fang stands tall from beginning to end. In terms of dissatisfaction, it should also be the bride. Where can I get him?!


    Fang Biao frowned slightly and stared at his son tightly. At this time, the beast boy suddenly stopped. Why?


    Fang Kun was unmoved by the wind and rain. He smiled calmly. Then he slowly opened his mouth: "since you worship heaven and earth, you should worship the sky and kneel on the ground."


    "In this temple, although the feet reach the ground, but the head does not see the sky, what is worshipping heaven and earth?" Fang Kun said with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned. What does this mean?


    "I propose that since you worship heaven and earth, you should worship heaven and earth and move outside the temple."


    Everyone was stunned. Although they had never seen such a wonderful request, they tasted it carefully and thought about the reasons. In fact, it was the truth.


    Worship heaven and earth, worship heaven and earth, naturally worship heaven and earth. There is no heaven in this temple. Indeed, in a sense, it is not a gift of heaven and earth. When they thought of this, they were not only surprised, but also full of appreciation for the unconventional young master Fang.


    "There will be such heroes in the desert world in the future, but the future is boundless."


    "Yes, those who stick to the rules will be bound by themselves. Young master Fang has made a breakthrough for us."


    "Since ancient times, the waves behind the Yangtze River have pushed the waves ahead. This son is gratifying and congratulatory."


    A group of people soon talked under the stage, but in any case, it was the strong praise of the other Kun.


    Fang Biao was quite surprised and dissatisfied with his son''s words, but he couldn''t help smiling when he saw the reaction of everyone under the stage.


    Having a son is like Fang Kun. He is worthy of his own son.


    Even Mr. Chai at this time could not help saying yes slightly. His impression of him began to change slowly in a good direction.


    Just, does Fang Kun really think so?


    Obviously not.


    Going out to heaven and earth is just a part of his plan. Maybe he didn''t even think of it. He inadvertently inserted willows into the shade. By chance, he won the applause of the whole hall.


    Maybe this is a person. When people think he is right, he is right in everything he does. When he is wrong, he is naturally making mistakes in everything he does.


    "OK, the wedding will be held outside the hall!" Fang Biao smiled softly.


    It happened that the God of ice was also sitting outside. Fang Biao had been worried that the God of ice would not come in, and he had no good intention to think clearly, so please, Fang Kun said that his name can be correct and his words can be smooth. Go outside and hold the wedding in front of the God of ice.


    Even though you may not know this meeting, as long as you say it as talk money in the future, it will still be his Fang family.


    With Fang Biao''s statement, Fang Kun was secretly happy. A group of family members of the Fang family and the ritual officer began to organize the guests to move. After all the people were in place, Fang Kun sat down in front of the Fang Biao hall. At this time, Fang Kun stood in front of Fang Biao and waited for the final preparations to be completed, but his eyes inadvertently turned to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 sat there slightly, surprised that the wedding suddenly moved out. He didn''t realize it until he heard others talk about the reasons.


    However, unlike Fang Biao, Han 3000 naturally won''t believe Fang Biao''s bullshit, but he didn''t know what means the boy was playing.


    Seeing Fang Kun''s eyes, Han 3000 calmly greeted him without fear.


    Fang Kun''s small move was under Fang Biao''s eyes. He saw that he looked at Han 3000, but Fang Biao himself had a different understanding.


    It seems that his son is enlightened. Although he didn''t explain the true identity of the ice God to him yesterday, he should have noticed the true identity of the ice God from the attitude of himself and Chai Lao yesterday and the sudden disappearance and emergence of the ice God.


    After all, his son is very clever.


    However, Fang Kun''s smart square table is not wrong, but he just missed one of the most important points, that is, when a person''s mind is covered by jealousy and hatred, his IQ is often lost.


    Fang Kun was born strong in jealousy and hatred.


    "Well, all guests are ready. The heaven and earth worship ceremony officially begins."


    Just when the two eyes clashed again, the ritual officer shouted and the ceremony began again.


    Fang Kun smiled gently, took back his eyes and waited for the next command of the ceremony officer.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Dongju hurried to press the bride''s waist down, but at this time, the accident happened again.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2838

    Fang Kun still didn''t bend down and worship, but stood there faintly and smiled coldly. "What does young master Fang mean?" "yes, why doesn''t he worship?" "is it difficult? What''s wrong with him?" "or, he doesn''t want to get married." everyone talked about it. They don''t know why. Fang Biao was completely confused. So they looked at Fang Kun anxiously. What the hell is this smelly boy going to do?! Now there are not only people in the hall, but also those watching at the door. There are tens of thousands of people on the playground. If something goes wrong, it''s OK. "Young master?" the salute officer also whispered and hurriedly reminded. Fang Kun smiled again, then turned around slightly, pulled the bride aside and faced everyone. "I said that since I worship heaven and earth, I should worship heaven and earth. Although people stand on the earth, what about heaven?" Fang Kun said coldly. "Young master, this... This is not heaven." the ritual officer pointed to the sky in a hurry and said sadly. He really didn''t know what the young master was going to do in front of thousands of people. Fang Kun smiled coldly and looked insidious: "you and I see the sky, but what about some people?" "even the sky can''t see, what''s the sincerity?" as soon as the voice fell, the ritual officer was surprised, Fang Kun had turned sideways fiercely, and then suddenly his hand suddenly took hold, instantly pulled the bride''s head, and then pulled it fiercely. When the lid was pulled open, it revealed a peerless and sad face, with slight tears. The exquisite makeup showed this situation more pitifully. But under the pity, more people were shocked. It has been a tradition for many years that the bride must not pull off her veil and meet people before her wedding night. This is not only the case for big families, but also for ordinary people. But it happened that... "This..." "this..." everyone looked at each other and didn''t know why. The people of the Fang family and Fang Biao were stunned. They couldn''t even say a word for a moment. What the hell is Fang Kun doing?! Su Yan and Lvzhu also breathed. They were shocked, but they didn''t dare to say anything. Could it be that Fang Kun had found something wrong with Su Yingxia at this time?! Thinking of this, the two women stared at each other. At this time, Han 3000 only glanced at the changes, because he could barely see what had happened from his sight, and the bride''s face happened to be blocked by Fang Kun because of his position. However, Han 3000 is not interested in Fang Kun''s crazy behavior. What can''t this mad dog do once it gets angry? However, Han 3000 is very confused. What does this have to do with the gifts he gives himself?! "Only in this way can we see heaven and earth and worship heaven and earth!" Fang Kun drank coldly, then directly patted Su Yingxia on her back, forced her to bend down, cooperated with himself, and suddenly worshipped the sky. "One... Worship heaven and earth." although his behavior was strange, the ritual officer acted according to the circumstances and shouted quickly. Then, he suddenly wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at his watch in embarrassment. Fang Biao was also difficult to ride a tiger. He nodded at him depressed and signaled him to continue. Although there was bad ethics, it was still in the past. The ritual officer hardened his head and then shouted, "worship the high hall twice." after talking, the new couple turned and faced the square table above the high hall. Under the compulsion of Dongju and Fang Kun, worship the square table twice and the ceremony was completed again. At this time, Han 3000 was still drinking tea. "Three years of husband and wife worship!" then, Su Yingxia slowly stood opposite Fang Biao with the "help" of Dongju, and almost at this time, she looked at her eyes and saw Han Sanqian sitting there not far away... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2839

    He sat slightly and casually, holding the tea cup lightly and drinking lightly. He was still so handsome, so casual, and so... Su Yingxia was stunned. Tears in her eyes kept dripping from her eyes unconsciously. She suspected that she was dreaming. Was it because she was dying because she had no root poison attack?! For Su Yingxia''s sudden tears collapse, Dongju was in a hurry. She didn''t know what to do. At the same time, she looked carefully at Fang Kun, but she saw that Fang Kun was not angry with herself, but was strangely smiling at Su Yingxia. Soon, the guests opposite Su Yingxia began to notice something wrong. The bride suddenly burst into tears. Why? It''s a big day. Is it Fang Kun''s reckless behavior that led to the injustice of the bride? But the bride is just wronged. Why do she keep staring at this side? Along her line of sight, a group of people quickly turned back and slowly moved their eyes to Han 3000. There is something strange over there. Although the opposite can''t see Su Yingxia, he still looks at the past. Followed by the Fang family, together with the Fang table, moved along with your eyes. Ice God? Fang Biao and the elder Fang Jun looked at each other suspiciously. Is it difficult that their future daughter-in-law recognized ice God? Or does she know ice God?! It seems that this possibility cannot be ruled out, because both of them are from the Central Plains. If so, isn''t it true that the Fang family can kiss the ice God?! While Fang Biao was trying to guess this excitement, Han 3000, who was drinking tea with his head down over there, suddenly felt something wrong, and the action of drinking tea in his hand was slightly put down. Shit, it seems that many people''s eyes are focused on themselves. Didn''t you hear Fang Biao and others expose their identity?! With a trace of doubt, he slowly looked up against everyone''s eyes. He glanced at everyone suspiciously, but in the end, Han 3000 was completely stunned when he swept the bride. "Bang" the teacup in his hand suddenly slipped and fell heavily to the ground, breaking all over the ground. "Welcome the summer!" Han 3000 stared at him strangely, and the whole person got up slowly... Some of him couldn''t believe what he saw with his own eyes. He missed everything, even people who didn''t think about food and tea, actually appeared in front of him at this moment. "Three thousand!" Su Yingxia had already cried and dressed up. When she saw Han three thousand, she was sure it was not a dream. She opened her mouth slightly and murmured her grievances. "Welcome summer!" Han 3000 responded gently, and the whole person unconsciously walked in the direction of Su Yingxia. However, just halfway through the hall, a dozen bodyguards rushed up quickly. Each of them held weapons and directly surrounded Han 3000. The weapon blades are aimed at Han 3000 one after another. Obviously, if Han 3000 dares to mess around, these weapons will mercilessly attack Han 3000. Before Su Yingxia came out of sadness and joy, she saw this picture and looked at Han 3000 with worry: "3000, be careful." Fang Kun smiled coldly. At this time, she turned slightly and faced Han 3000. Han 3000 glanced at the dozen people who surrounded him. They were all good players. Moreover, more importantly, the whole hall was full of murderous spirit. Obviously, Fang Kun had already set up an ambush here. These dozen people were only in the light, and more people were in the dark. The purpose, naturally and clearly, is to limit Han 3000. Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly bit his teeth. He thought that at this moment, he understood everything. No wonder when Lu Ruoxin first took him to meet him, this guy was extremely dissatisfied with himself and even had a lot of trouble. Now... He kept asking himself to live today, saying that he had prepared a gift for himself. Originally, "gift" is this. Han 3000 smiled grimly. His eyes were full of killing intention. Looking at Fang Kun was like looking at a dead man. "This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2840

    Looking at Han 3000''s cold eyes, Fang Kun not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but became full of banter while he was in his chest. "Just like it." Fang Kun smiled gently. "I know you Han 3000 have a lot of skills. Last time in the Central Plains, so many of my people were able to suffer a dark loss in your hands. However, smart people will only eat the same loss once before, and there will never be a second time." "each of these ten experts can pay one for a thousand. They are the ace killers in my desert world." "There are thousands of elite fangs at the bottom. As long as you dare to move, I''ll protect you to pieces." After saying this quietly, Fang Kun couldn''t help laughing at Han 3000. For him, Han 3000 is just a plaything in his hands. He is really capable, but if he wants to make trouble in the Fang family''s territory, the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. Su Yingxia understands that Fang Kun is forcing Han 3000 to attack first, so he has more reason to send more people to besiege Han 3000, Even the elders and experts in the audience will rush forward. There are tens of thousands of people here. They are like a long dragon, and experts are everywhere. Isn''t Han 3000 equal to a sheep into a tiger? Thinking of this, Su Yingxia desperately shakes Han 3000''s head and signals him not to be impulsive! But will Han 3000 be afraid?! for Su Yingxia, don''t say that there are tigers in the mountain, even if they are tigers In front of him, Han 3000 also needs to pull out his paws and teeth! Seeing that Han 3000''s face is wrong, Fang Biao, Chai Lao and other people over there are surprised. They don''t understand what happened, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is ice God. He is obviously angry. "Fang Biao, what''s going on?" Old Mr. Chai walked to Fang Biao several steps and said hurriedly in his ear. Fang Biao didn''t answer. He was also ignorant. One second ago, he thought that the bride and ice God knew each other, but unexpectedly, the situation suddenly changed, and he was at war. "Kun''er!" Fang Biao hurried out. "And you, who asked you to come up, come down." Fang Biao shouted angrily at the gang. The guards were embarrassed and looked sideways at Fang Kun. Although the owner was big, they were Fang Kun''s dead, so they listened to Fang Kun''s words. Fang Kun smiled coldly, nodded, waved and signaled that the guards could go down. However, seeing Fang Biao coming, Fang Kun took the opportunity to sneer and said: "What? Do you think my father can protect you? Yes, he can protect you like a tortoise shell. You just need to shrink your head. I''m not interested in your life and death!" "anyway..." "I''m happy enough to humiliate your wife." With a cold smile in Fang Kun''s eyes, he constantly defiantly looked at Han 3000, who was full of cold. No man could express his anger in front of the green hat, including Han 3000. It doesn''t matter if the grandson can really bear it. What can a person who has been arbitrarily insulted by himself, even if he has robbed his favorite Lu Ruoxin Have you ever been humiliated by yourself?! if he can''t bear it, he''s in Fang Kun''s arms. With so many experts in Fang''s territory, he can be more vicious and put his original hatred on Han Sanqian. Wouldn''t it be more enjoyable to beat this guy half to death and then humiliate his wife?! obviously, Fang Kun''s plan succeeded, because Han San at this time Qian had already moved violently. His body turned into a remnant shadow and the whole person went directly towards Su Yingxia. Fang Kun smiled coldly. Obviously, he had been prepared. He stood in front of him and drank angrily: "how can you do that? You made my wedding. Is there still my Fang family in your eyes?" as soon as the voice fell, Fang Kun put energy into his hands and directly went up. "No!" Fang Biao hurried to the scene, but apparently he was still a little late. He was very anxious when he looked at the two people who had completely fought. Su Yingxia was also stunned. Almost at the same time, a group of guards who had just retreated came up. They protected Su Yingxia behind them to avoid Han 3000 coming to rob people at any time. Han 3000 and Fang Kun had already fought head-on, and the two of them This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2841

    If all the guests can win, Fang Kun will be the God in the first war. Therefore, even Fang Kun, who has lost once, still wants to tenaciously resist Han 3000 under the influence of vanity. To this end, he did not rely on the courage of a reckless man, but had long made arrangements! After several fights, Fang Kun, who was obviously weak, shook his hand slightly. Taking advantage of the situation, he reluctantly avoided Han 3000''s first blow and quickly threw some nearly completely transparent powder directly into Han 3000. Sure enough, Han 3000 immediately rushed to his face and collided with the powder. At that time, almost all the powder was completely received by Han 3000. However, Han 3000 almost took this opportunity to hit Fang Kun on the shoulder with his backhand. After a short time, Fang Kun''s whole body was lax. After retreating several meters in the air, he barely stabilized his body. However, after only a few seconds of stabilization, the mouth was suddenly sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly. "Ah!" the people at the bottom shouted one after another. After all, for most of them, they don''t know the identity of Han 3000. In their hearts, Fang Kun is the young master of their Fang family and the future of the desert world. Naturally, he is the star in the stars and the glory in the glory. But now he is directly defeated by a young man who doesn''t know him. How can it not be shocking? In addition to these people, Fang Biao and others who know Han 3000 have also spoken. However, they are obviously different from others. Their cry is more worried about Fang Kun. After all, what he is facing is the ice God in the desert. Isn''t it hitting the stone with an egg?! However, when Fang Biao was ready to fly up and stop, Liu Tao slowly came up and stretched out his hand to pull Fang Biao. Liu Tao smiled gently and attached it to Fang Biao''s ear: "brother, don''t worry." Fang Biao frowned and looked at Liu Tao incomprehensibly. What does this mean?! "If the situation is wrong, you can stop it, but what if the situation is right?" Liu Tao said with a gloomy smile. Fang Biao Muran, if the situation is right, the young master of the Fang family defeated the ice God. What a shock will it cause?! But the question is, ice God is the symbol of the desert world. If you challenge him, will it cause everyone''s dissatisfaction?! "Elder brother, strength is the most important thing, but those with strong strength, one is an outsider and the other is your own son. Is the multiple-choice question still difficult to do?" Liu Tao said anxiously. Hearing this, Fang Biao was stunned. Yes, if your son can defeat ice God, what kind of bike do you want. Fang''s family doesn''t even need tomorrow now, but can be within reach now. "But you and I have already seen the power of ice God. You can''t resist so many elite of the Liu family, not to mention kun''er?" Fang Biao doubted. "Ice and fire have conquered each other since ancient times. I was careless at the beginning. If I knew his identity in advance and prepared well, I might not lose. Brother, you can see that." "the Fang family is far more powerful and capable than the Liu family. I see that the young master seems to have a rebellious heart. He deployed a lot of elite soldiers around before. If he took these elite soldiers, it may not be impossible." Hearing this, Fang Biao looked down with a frozen eyebrow. Sure enough, the soldiers moved secretly. "What''s more, although master Fang is temporarily behind, can you see the powder on bingshen''s face?" said Liu Tao with a sneer. Han 3000 gave him the shame of the Liu family. Naturally, he will not forget that if everyone worships Han 3000 as the ice God, he will naturally be submissive, but if the fly finds the crack of the egg, how can he not drill?! How could he miss such an opportunity? Fang Biao suddenly looked up and looked at Han 3000. Although the powder on his face was almost transparent, as the owner of the Fang family, he could naturally recognize what the powder on his face was at a glance! Strange poison powder! It''s a strange poison in the desert world. It''s powdery. It can also be burned into smoke. It poisons the channels. The more powerful the character is, the more self bound he is in the face of this poison. It turned out that Fang caikun''er was deliberately avoiding, in order to plant this poison on ice God. In this way, Fang Kun''s winning rate will change from very weak to great suppression. Fang Biao was worried. At this time, he began to be inexplicably excited. "How''s it going, brother?" Liu Tao smiled. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2842

    Fang Biao didn''t answer immediately, but his eyes began to become more and more greedy. After waiting for a long time, he finally nodded. Given the opportunity, why not? Even if the relationship between ice God and himself is good, it is also an outsider. However, if it is his own son, it will be different. At that time, Fang''s family held hands now and in the future, and there was no need to see anyone''s face in the desert world. However, unlike Liu Tao, Fang Biao has two hands in preparation. Before he really decides the victory or defeat, he will never choose the side to stand, but slightly become the audience. At this time, Han 3000 in the air stood up slightly, looked back at Fang Kun coldly, and killed Yitao in his eyes. Fang Kun wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at Han 3000 with a ferocious smile: "why? Didn''t you be fierce just now? Why did you suddenly stop?" "yes, I feel something familiar." Han 3000 gently wiped the powder on his face and said, "what''s your strange poison powder again?" Fang Kun smiled coldly: "Last time I was in prison, I didn''t let the killers kill you. You were lucky to find my father and Mr. Chai. It doesn''t matter. Now let you review it. How do you feel now?" Fang Kun is naturally very confident about the strange poison powder. After all, Fang Kun has seen Han Sanqian suppressed by this kind of poison and executed by himself with ice and fire. He was able to humiliate him once in the prison. Today, he can humiliate him a second time in front of all these people. When I think of this, Fang Kun''s sneer becomes more ferocious. Han Sanqian doesn''t say a word, but just gives up For a second, he told him how he felt. He moved like a rabbit. Then, he hit the sky like an eagle, breaking thousands of miles and coming in a flash. "What?!" and "what?!" Almost at the same time, from the mid air to the ground, from the Fang family''s father and son, even to Liu Tao, and Chai Rong nearby, all of them were shocked. How could Chai Rong not know the strange poison powder known by the Fang family and the Liu family, as a legendary elder in the desert? Although he didn''t hear Liu Tao and Fang Biao talk about anything at all from the beginning, he ate more salt than he did Many people walk more than others. They can almost know what they are talking about at a glance. He wanted to stop the battle at the first time, and even taught Fang Kun a lesson to let him know what respect is. But with Fang Biao and Liu Kun''s eyes, he also noticed the powder on Han 3000, Qidu powder. He knew the power of this poison, even if it was strong It''s because I accidentally got it. It''s like a tiger''s claws were removed and a lion''s teeth were removed. At that time, I rashly took action, but it''s equivalent to putting myself in danger. This is the territory of the Fang family, and the Liu family is eyeing it. Once trapped, it''s like a trapped lion. I''ll lose the war, along with my legendary position in the desert world. Therefore, he also decided, Observe the situation. But where can you think of it? Less than a moment after the idea was raised, Han Sanqian at the other end has broken through the enemy. "Bang!" "middle!" Almost when these people were shocked that Han 3000 was poisoned and still moved freely, Han 3000 at the other end had suddenly punched Fang Kun in front of him. Although Fang Kun had released energy to resist. But under Han 3000''s ruthless punch, Fang Kun''s resistance suddenly opened like a piece of paper. Then he just felt his stomach concave, and the whole person almost showed a fold and fell directly from the sky Boom!!! Like a meteor falling to the ground, Fang Kun''s body hit a corner of the stone hall next to the main hall. For a moment, the stone hall and stone pillars made of stone exploded directly and turned into countless fine stones flying around. The whole scene was silent and dead silent. Su Yan and Lvzhu almost stayed where they were, and their eyes didn''t even blink. They were stunned and silly This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you have seen thousands of guards arranged by Fang Kun on the ground at almost the same time are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2843

    "Some people are robbing relatives, others are waiting. Get out of the way quickly." Fang Kun had already found an excuse, so the gang shouted as soon as they came up, so that many people who didn''t know the truth quickly gave way. According to Fang Kun''s plan, if Fang Kun makes any mistakes or doesn''t support it, they will support it immediately. Although they didn''t expect Fang Kun to lose so quickly, what should be implemented must still be implemented. Fang Biao didn''t say a word. He suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. In other words, it was a shame! It''s agreed to challenge ice God and strive for the opportunity to shock the world in the first World War. Now it seems that it''s like a fool''s dream! One punch, he was directly killed by the second! What kind of abnormal strength is this? But when he first wanted to make a move, the thousands of elite troops had assembled and surrounded Han 3000 with a small team of hundreds of people. At the same time, the people who remained on the ground directly formed a large array in human form. "Congenital Six Harmonies array!" Fang Biao almost frowned at the sight of the array, which was one of the four forbidden arrays of his Fang family. At the same time, it was also the strongest killing move that the Fang family established the power of the four families in one fell swoop. Since ancient times, the Fang family has said that six in one opens and all things annihilate. The power of the six in one array is known from their own thoughts. However, it is also because it is too powerful, killing too fierce and violent. Therefore, after the Fang family became famous, it gradually included the array in the forbidden array. "But this smelly boy, his own people have learned this array?" Fang Biao frowned. Even he didn''t know how to use this array. The master of forbidden Dharma is usually the owner of each family, but each owner may not give all his skills. They will choose some suitable Dharma to the next owner. Therefore, the forbidden array of congenital Liuhe array was not passed on by the old man to himself, but what he didn''t expect was that the old man passed it on to his son. "It''s really next generation." Fang Biao was surprised and bitter. At this time, Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense in the face of the hundreds of people who rushed up. He had great luck in his energy. For a moment, the clouds in the sky roared. He was like a great Luo immortal. The wind surged between his hands. In his hands, a huge black and gold energy ball also came out slowly. On the ground, thousands of people sat cross legged, and their hands were in neat and uniform gestures with the potential of six harmonies. Each gesture was a mirror. When the Six Harmonies were opened, the six mirrors of the void flashed suddenly, and then the essence of the void was left to form a strange hexagon. These guys suddenly rushed out. He could fold and reflect constantly in the six mirrors, and finally gather in the last big mirror. Suddenly, a golden light with the thickness of his arm roared upward. One person is like this, and so are thousands of people in the array. When the golden light of thousands of arms gather together, it is like an Optimus column rushing straight from the ground into the air. The ground shook and tore in the air. The huge golden pillar obviously had the potential to destroy heaven and earth. In addition, there are a hundred people team to hold Han 3000 steadily. Fang Kun''s arrangement is not precise. Chai Lao''s eyes shrunk and his head lifted slightly. He couldn''t help feeling a little dejected. Even he could not escape under the siege of such a large array and many experts. Fang Biao clenched his fist, his expression was tense, and there was even a trace of sweat on his forehead. If he rebelled, he would succeed or fail. Liu Tao''s eyes were also vicious. He wanted Han 3000 to be destroyed directly by the Liuhe forbidden array to relieve his hatred and restore the prestige of his four Liu families. Su Yan glanced at the same nervous green bead, but inadvertently glanced over Su Yingxia over there. What makes her feel strange is that although Su Yingxia has a trace of worry in her eyes at this time, what she can''t cover is the indifference on Su Yingxia''s face. It seems that she... She is not worried about Han 3000 at all?! Han 3000, who was in the center, looked at the golden pillars that almost turned his face into gold and the hundreds of people besieged around him. He was not timid at all. On the contrary, he was only interested in fighting. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2844

    "Roar!" suddenly, Han 3000 shook his fists and his muscles collapsed. The next second, his arms vibrated, and the black gold gas in his body burst. The powerful aura was almost visible to the naked eye and suddenly released from Han 3000. It spread all the way. The people who had previously been fiercely besieged were like a wild goose folding its wings and suddenly encountered a torrent. They suddenly lost the power to move forward in the middle of the air, so they didn''t advance or retreat directly and fell down. The light of black gold exploded more and more, and even half of the sky was dyed by it. With hundreds of people withering at the same time, it was like countless rain under the heavy cloth on a cloudy day. "Bang, bang, bang!" Baidao''s body smashed to the ground, stirring up thousands of gravel and dust. In the face of the huge light, Han 3000 suddenly gathered his hands and carried a piece of energy. He suddenly turned into eight figures. Each figure used the magic skill of no appearance and directly roared up! We need to know that the Six Harmonies in the world are extremely powerful. In those days, there was only one Six Harmonies method on the nihilism sect, which was already very powerful. At this time, the Fang family used the congenital six harmonies, and its power naturally increased exponentially. Han 3000, who has personally experienced the powerful, should be treated with caution. But this guy, who doesn''t hide or dodge, tried to rebound directly with the invisible magic skill. It''s not bold. If the energy is too large and the Wuxiang divine skill cannot be copied and passed on, the final result is the same as Han 3000''s unprotected hard shoulder to destroy the sky and the earth. But Han 3000 dares to try. First, he doesn''t want to entangle here. Second, the existence of frost jade armor and the recovery of immortal black armor give Han 3000 full courage. Art experts are brave! "What is he doing?" the people who had just woken up from the surprise of a hundred people for a second didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so they were surprised by Han 3000''s operation and almost stopped their heartbeat and breathing. Watching others fight may really waste melon seeds, but watching this goods fight is completely waste heart. "Eight separate bodies!" "isn''t... Isn''t that guy... The one in Juying pavilion?" "crazy?! is he crazy? First fighting the Liu family in Juying Pavilion, and now fighting the Fang family in the city master''s mansion?! what''s he doing? He''s going to beat all the people in our wasteland?" "is he so crazy?" "the Fang family is not the Liu family." Some people who had been in Juying Pavilion soon recognized Han 3000 and said in shock one by one. But there are also people who have not seen Han 3000 there, who simply scoff at Han 3000''s behavior. "He''s more than crazy. He''s obviously crazy to the bone marrow. Congenital Liuhe is the strongest and most ferocious of all Liuhe. This guy doesn''t hide and doesn''t flash. Instead, he heads straight up. If he doesn''t lose his mind, he has a brain problem." "although this man is really fierce, he always has to pay some price when he''s young. It''s fundamental to be impulsive and belligerent without knowing the danger." "Unfortunately, although he is English, he is not a hero, but he is impulsive and stupid. His divine skill of leaving his eight golden figures is envied by many people." The difference is that Mr. Chai and others have both kinds of thinking. They feel both the strength and the recklessness of Han 3000. Su Yingxia looks at Han 3000 in the sky with worried but extremely firm eyes. She knows that he will never let himself down and he will never abandon himself. Therefore, he will stand up alive because he is Han 3000 Su Yan gently and nervously held Lvzhu''s hand, a pair of slender hands like jade. At this time, the palm was cold, and a little fragrant sweat had already appeared in the palm. If she was worried about the battle of the Liu family last time, but she was more curious about how strong Han 3000''s real ability was, then this time, she had only worry and no expectation. Because as the daughter of the Su family, she really knew very well The power of congenital Six Harmonies! Almost at the same time, with the golden light explosion in mid air, the sky was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes. The golden light like Optimus Prime also collided directly with Han 3000. "Boom!" For a moment, the ground shook wildly, and the void seemed to be broken. Everyone was stabbed by the intense golden light, so they could hardly open their eyes. They covered their eyes with their hands and pinned their heads to one side. However, in this process, experts such as Fang Biao and Mr. Chai frowned deeply while blocking the golden light. The situation seemed... Something was wrong. This novel has been tr anslated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2845

    This is by no means a random cover. Although several people know the strength and power of this congenital Liuhe, they know it better than others because they know it well. Although the Six Harmonies are fierce, such a dazzling light is like the falling of the divine sun. The golden divine light of the congenital Six Harmonies is not so strong as to be right! No, no! At the thought of this, relying on his high cultivation, old Mr. Chai forcibly turned around and suddenly looked into the golden sky. The whole person was numb. Even though he has been wandering in the Jianghu, I don''t know how many spring and autumn, and has seen all kinds of immortals, he can''t help being like a child at this moment! Fang Biao and Liu Tao took the second place. After Chai was old, he also noticed that it was wrong and looked into the air, but when he looked at it, he was stunned. Su Yan, Lvzhu and others took the second place, followed by... Followed by more others on the scene. In the corner of the stone hall in ruins, Fang Kun struggled to climb out with his teeth. When he looked up, even though the golden light had already stained his face, he still couldn''t hide the pallor on his face! He stumbled to the ground, looked at the sky, and his eyes were full of nothingness. Far away in the desert, a delicate flower boat is slowly moving. On the flower boat, the white curtain is gently shaking. In the white curtain, a peerless beauty is lying in bed. At the bow of the boat, a woman in black held an inexplicable wooden box in her hand. At this time, she carefully glanced at the mechanism on the box, and then walked slowly into the flower boat. "Miss, the pointer of the wooden box has just moved." the woman in black knelt down slightly and said respectfully. Hearing this, the gorgeous woman nodded slightly, but her eyes still stayed on the scenery of the desert. Although for anyone, the desert had no scenery at all, she was very distracted. "Miss, the big movement of the pointer also means that there is a huge energy fluctuation over Fang Kun, which shows that Han 3000 may..." speaking of this, the woman in black dared not continue. "Go on," whispered the peerless beauty. "Chi Meng dare not." the woman in black was Chi Meng. Obviously, the person sitting in front of her was Miss Lu Jiada, the first beauty in the world, Lu Ruoxin. However, just as the voice fell, Chi Meng raised his eyes and saw Lu Ruoxin suddenly withdraw his eyes and look at himself. The desert knelt lower: "the slave girl means that Han 3000 is very likely to have reached the desert city, and even... Is even in conflict with the Fang family." Lu Ruoxin heard this, and a faint smile appeared on his beautiful face: "expected." Chi Meng frowned: "I don''t understand. You forced Su Yingxia to marry the founder''s son, but why did you have to let Han 3000 meet Su Yingxia again in the desert city? Now Han 3000 has entered the desert city, you don''t care. What I said is ugly. If Han 3000 rescued Su Yingxia, everything you had done before would be empty?" With that, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin strangely and followed Lu Ruoxin for so long, but she still couldn''t guess what Lu Ruoxin was thinking. Lu Ruoxin smiled softly and got up slightly: "Chi Meng, don''t look at the surface, and never look at the outside. The most important thing is here." while talking, Lu Ruoxin slightly compared his hand to his chest. "Heart?" Chi Meng said. Lu Ruoxin smiled gently: "if a person''s heart is different from the past, it will naturally be different. Is it important to take it away?" hearing this, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin more strangely. She didn''t understand what kind of ecstasy Lu Ruoxin had given Su Yingxia and why she was so confident. "Although I don''t understand all the details, wouldn''t it be better if my heart changes when I''m away? Besides, without Su Yingxia, our relationship with the Fang family... Isn''t it in vain?" Chi Meng still couldn''t understand. Lu Ruoxin smiled gently, but he wasn''t as impatient as Chi dreamed: "Chi Meng, have you heard a word?" Chi Meng raised his head slightly and confirmed that Lu Ruoxin was really happy and smiled. Then he dared to answer softly, "I don''t know, but please tell me clearly." Lu Ruoxin gently walked to the window, looked out through the white curtain and opened his mouth leisurely... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2846

    "When the soldiers attack, the strategy lies in the hearts of the people." "who is more loyal to friends and dogs?" Lu Ruoxin said calmly. When Chi Meng heard the word dog, he was stunned. Isn''t she Lu Ruoxin''s dog? "Tell Miss, friends are equal. Unless there is no interest relationship, they are naturally not as loyal as inferior dogs, because dogs need your food at any time, and naturally need to shake their tails to beg." Lu Ruoxin nodded: "the Fang family is ambitious. If they can dominate the desert and even compete in the world by themselves, how much can miss Ben mean to them?" "Chi Meng, a fed dog will only be lazy, but a hungry dog will be poor, fierce and evil. Do you understand?" Lu Ruoxin sneered faintly, and the whole person couldn''t help feeling a little proud. "Maidservant understood." he bowed his head, Chi Meng already roughly knew Lu Ruoxin''s real thoughts, and he couldn''t help feeling terrible for the woman''s careful and sinister plan. In other words, Su Yingxia''s job "Gift" It''s more like a bomb given by Lu Ruoxin to the Fang family! No wonder Han 3000 fights with the other side, but Lu Ruoxin doesn''t panic at all and even acquiesces in this state. In fact, it''s just a situation set by Lu Ruoxin from beginning to end. If Han 3000 fails to find the desert world and meet Su Yingxia, it''s the original plan. But if he meets and breaks out a conflict, it''s for the Fang family In other words, not only does Han 3000 have the hatred of seizing his wife and can be manipulated by Lu Ruoxin, but more importantly, although the future of the Fang family is so gone, their ambition has already been squeezed to expansion. In this case, it will be easier for Lu Ruoxin to catch seven inches by then?! kill two birds with one stone. The only variable is that Han 3000 will lose, or Su Yingxia and Han 3000 will reunite and fly together from then on But the former, even today''s Chi Meng, doesn''t think Han 3000 will lose, while the latter, Lu Ruoxin, seems quite confident in Su Yingxia, so it''s impeccable. Now that I understand this, I think of the fundamental reason why Miss Fang is always late on the way to attend the Fang family wedding. It''s just sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight! Gao Ming. "Are we close to the desert?" Lu Ruoxin said, "it''s still half a day''s journey. However, when the sun is in the sky, you can have a rest first." Chi Meng knows Lu Ruoxin''s general meaning and learns a lot of wisdom at this time. Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s face shows a faint smile: "Chi Meng, you''re much smarter." "it''s good for miss to train dogs." after that, Chi Meng looks at Lu Ruoxin and opens his mouth: "Wang Wang?" Lu Ruoxin was more satisfied. He returned to his bed slightly and threw out a sachet: "it''s jade clear pill. Since you don''t need to guard, you can go down to the cabin to practice." Chi Meng quickly picked up the sachet and nodded. His eyes were full of excitement: "thank you, miss." Lu Ruoxin nodded slightly, looked at Chi Meng who retired after the salute, gently raised his eyes and looked at the desert sun outside his body. At this time, it was almost as bright as his own mood. At this time, the desert city was like a god Buddha, and the golden light spread all over the city. For a time, it was like a golden city. In the middle of the air, the golden light gathered, and the burst light was almost difficult to look directly at , it was like the sun hanging there. In the golden light, Han 3000 glanced at the immortal xuankai, whose color changed due to injury, and the whole person showed a ferocious smile. The Wuxiang divine skill is really difficult to resist the Six Harmonies skill. However, the soft and hard combination of immortal xuankai and frost jade armor did not betray Han 3000''s trust. When the Six Harmonies skill is resisted, the Wuxiang divine skill can disappear It was the beginning of the Fang family''s nightmare to devour and copy. On the main hall, countless people were very surprised at this scene. Even many people began to tremble secretly, but their soft feet made them unable to escape. They had to look at the sky foolishly and beg for God''s protection! Fang Biao and Liu Tao, the two figurines, were even more frightened at this time, and the strange poison powder was ineffective? Now This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2847

    The hand just shook, and the huge golden light in the hand immediately moved completely. As the sun moves slightly, the air trembles wildly, and the golden light explodes! Boom! The golden light strikes, and the void is broken! With the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, he came from top to bottom. Even on the ground, even if the golden light has just started, everyone on the ground feels that the whole person bears a huge mountain. While the cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, they struggled desperately and subconsciously stretched out their hands to block it, although they were very clear that their so-called shielding would not have any effect under the golden light. Boom! The air burst and the whole ground was affected. I couldn''t help but lift it suddenly. Everyone was waiting for death. Especially old Chai, he hates it! If the Fang and Liu families didn''t want to offend the ice God, why?! If he died, it would be fine, but if he was lucky enough to survive, he would not spare his embarrassed dogs. But almost when he had this idea, he suddenly frowned, because the explosion immediately after the earthquake did not arrive as scheduled. When he raised his eyes and looked at the sky again, it was amazing. The whole sky is completely golden, like a golden ocean, spreading millions of miles from the sky of the desert city. Such a gorgeous side, even if a lifetime, is not in vain. "He... He didn''t kill us." Mr. Chai murmured up, sighed slightly, and his eyes focused on Han 3000, who was hanging in the air like a god Buddha. Then Fang Biao and Liu Tao got up slowly, and Su Yan and Lvzhu got up slowly... Everyone got up and murmured at Han 3000. For a time, they were all stunned in the original field, and even forgot to breathe. Only Su Yingxia stood there blankly from beginning to end. Looking at the people in her heart, she gradually shed tears and smiled. Fang Kun incredibly grabbed and pulled his hair. How is it possible? How is it possible? Qidu powder, Liuhe mirror, all the elaborate arrangements have come to naught at this time! "Kill him, kill him for me. Come on, come on!" Fang Kun roared hysterically. He was unwilling to accept the cruel reality! The guards on the ground heard Fang Kun''s roar when they were confused. They revived one by one. Although they were afraid, as guards, they still summoned up the courage to regroup. At almost the same time, Fang Biao couldn''t sit still. The whole man suddenly flew out and directly blocked the guards in the air. He shouted angrily, "this is the ice God in the desert. Whoever dares to move him is the enemy of our Fang family." almost at the same time, Liu Tao waved his hand, and hundreds of followers of the Liu family immediately surrounded the soldiers from behind. Liu Tao shouted angrily, The long knife in the hand changed and held in the palm: "it is also the enemy of my Liu family." boom! A body suddenly flew up and lived on everyone''s head. He drank coldly: "if you want to move the ice God, step on my chairong''s body first." as soon as the voice fell, chairong''s body was green and powerful. Seeing the Fang family move, the Liu family move and the old Mr. Chai move, the people in the hall were overwhelmed. When they reflected, the gang were even more stunned. "Ice... Ice God?" "what? That... That''s the ice God?" "that man is... The ice God of our desert world?" everyone was shocked. How could they think that this domineering young man in front of them would be the ice God of the desert world!! At this time, Fang Kun also foolishly stayed in place. If the surrounding stone platforms were crushed enough, now his heart is more miserable. How... How is it possible?! How is this possible? He is just a person from the Central Plains, just a garbage and waste with a green hat. Why did he suddenly jump on his head, or... Ice... Ice God?! At this time, Su Yingxia finally had a reflection, and his body was stunned! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2848

    Ice God! Han 3000 is the ice God. At this time, Su Yingxia''s hot eyes suddenly showed a trace of sadness. She gently turned her head and looked at Su Yan next to her. Almost at the same time, Su Yan also looked at Su Yingxia. The two women looked at each other, but they were surprisingly consistent with sadness and envy. By now, Su Yan may have understood that the so-called woman surnamed Su in the mouth of Han 3000 refers to Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia also knows that the intimate ice God who is funny with Su Yan is Han 3000. Her heart suddenly hurts. What hurts is not that Han 3000 has changed his heart, but how right Lu Ruoxin said. Yes, without himself, with Han 3000''s appearance and ability, as long as he wants, there are beautiful women around him. As long as he wants, there are women with power. The daughter of the Lu family, Qin Shuang, and now the daughter of the Su family, can be found everywhere, but as the daughter of helping the family, helping the family brings only disaster. As a saint, she can''t give birth to a true God for Han 3000. She really will only drag him down. Just as the Fang family saw this time. Without himself, Han 3000 is the ice God respected by all here, ranking high above people. But with himself, Han 3000 is in danger and fighting with people. Maybe Lu Ruoxin is right. He is a lone star and will only bring disaster to Han 3000. She began to regret that she shouldn''t have met Han 3000 here. Like Su Yingxia, Su Yan is also very sad. Although she knows that Han 3000 already has a heart, when she really appears in front of her, Su Yan can''t help it. She is very good-looking and charming. Even, there are many things she has never owned, such as her trust in Han 3000 and her understanding of Han 3000. If she is a piece of white paper, she is a spring and autumn book. There is a great difference between the two. Now, she thinks she finally understands why han 3000 belongs to him. At this time, Fang Kun''s soldiers in the field panicked. Although they were all Fang Kun''s confidants, although they all recognized themselves as crown prince soldiers, they will assist Fang Kun to ascend the house master in the future. Their merits and virtues are boundless. Therefore, they have always been less ordered by the Lord and did not listen to others, but at this time, the targets of attack are the owner of the family, the owner of the family Liu and Mr. Chai. These people are stupid. What''s more, the man in mid air is still the ice God. "If you dare not retreat, kill!" Fang Biao drank coldly, and a long sword flashed in his hand. "Damn it, if you dare to touch the ice God, I''ll fight with you." "that''s right. If anyone dares to touch the ice God, we won''t let him go. It''s necessary to frustrate his bones and ashes." as Fang Biao drank, the crowd soon woke up, and then one by one directly rushed to the group of Fang Kun''s trusted guards next to the hall. "Banging!" almost at the same time, with bursts of crisp noise, thousands of weapons fell directly to the ground. Then, they raised their hands and bent their knees. Boom! Everyone knelt down at Han 3000. "We don''t know the ice God is coming. We dare to hurt you. We deserve to die. Please bring down the ice God." the guards said in unison. Hearing this, Fang Kun''s eyes were shocked: "you... You..." he knew that he had lost completely, and even his confidants abandoned himself at the last minute. How brilliant he used to be, how desolate he is now! He stumbled to the ground, his face as white as paper. I''m afraid he didn''t think of it in his dream. Everything he planned, all the wind and light he dreamed of, in the end, was just a dream, leaving only sadness and desolation all over the ground. At this time, Han 3000, seeing that the war had been decided, slowly fell down from the sky. Almost at the same time, Fang Biao suddenly knelt on one knee and led the whole audience to kneel. Even Chai Rong bent slightly to show respect. "Welcome to ice God." Fang Biao''s leader shouted. After a while, tens of thousands of people in the whole hall shouted together. Han 3000 glanced at all the people present, frowned slightly, cooled for a moment, suddenly looked up and opened his mouth: "I''m not your ice God, I''m just a man''s husband." with that, Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2849

    "Mine? It''s so romantic." beside pangolin, a young woman said with strong flower mania in her eyes. Another woman also nodded madly and kept making eyes at her: "yes, thousands of creatures, only take Qing people, my God, I fell." "I thought these were only in the book, but I didn''t expect to see this situation with my own eyes today." "Hey, if I were that woman, I would live ten years less in my life." Four women are more obsessed with flowers than one, but the most embarrassing thing is the pangolin. Obviously, these women are still gentle and warm to themselves, but in the twinkling of an eye, they completely forget themselves and are crazy about Han 3000 in front of their own face. "Shit, I don''t want face." pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed and his teeth itched. He understood that he would never expect to take off the order if he followed Han 3000 in his life. Shit, women are captured by this guy! Not only these women, but all the guests in the field are women. If they are so emotional, the girl will be in spring, and the old mussels accuse their men of not understanding amorous feelings. Especially at this time, a 38 in the field is even more remarkable. Not to mention others, this 38 totally relied on his mouth enough to fill an egg and the colorful face to attract many eyes. Of course, a few people recognized it. This 38 was the person who slandered Han 3000 for being contemptuous of her yesterday. It''s just that yesterday she was so hot and now she''s so funny. Looking at Su Yan and Su Yingxia on the stage, even many young girls or rich ladies, looking at Han 3000, whose eyes are full of obsession, which is not a peerless face? But now the old clam looks funny. Many people cover their mouths and laugh. They touch porcelain and touch ice God. In addition to saying that they really have you, everyone is only laughing. Even though this 38 cheeky is thicker than a tree, he is ashamed at this moment. He wants to hate the people who laugh at her, but he finds that he can''t open his old mouth at all today. As soon as he shrunk his head, the 38 quickly slipped away with his tail in the laughter of the crowd. Su Yingxia''s eyes turned with tears. The whole person was moved. She looked at the man who always had only her own eyes. The next second, she couldn''t care about anything else. She rushed into Han 3000''s arms and burst into tears. "No!" Fang Kun lay down beside the broken stone platform, tearing and roaring with exhaustion of life and death. That is his wife. Even if he has never been through the door, it is far more humiliating to him than going through the door. He has announced to the world that all guests from all over the world come. Everyone knows that the woman thrown into his arms on the stage is the wife that Fang Kun is going to marry. What is this?! Lovers get married? Or did he put green on Fang Kun''s head? At least in front of ordinary people, they can be the former, and they must be the latter. Thinking of this, I don''t know where a force came from. Fang Kun shook his fist and clenched his teeth and rushed directly towards Han 3000. Holding Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is also sad. However, even so, with his ability, how can he know if there is any trouble? However, in the face of Fang Kun, Han 3000 didn''t move at all. He just hugged Su Yingxia tightly and enjoyed this rare tenderness. "I''ll kill you!" Fang Kun roared angrily. Almost 3000 meters away from Han, he changed his long sword and chopped it away. "Be careful!" over there, Su Yan saw the situation and shouted in a hurry, but it was too sudden. She and Lvzhu wanted to help, but it was obviously too late. However, at this critical moment, two dark shadows suddenly flew out, followed by a scream and a scream from the crowd. Looking back, I saw Fang Kun holding a long sword. I don''t know when, he fell directly to the ground and a solid dog came to chew the mud! At this time, the two figures just stood next to Fang Kun. When everyone saw the two people, they could not help but frown and burst into an uproar. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2850

    "Rebel, what else do you want to do?" beside Fang Kun, Fang Biao stood here. His feet that had not been completely taken back had explained that the person who had just knocked him down was not others, but himself. On the other side, Chai Rong''s flying claw also explained that if Fang Kun hadn''t tripped just now, it was Chai Rong''s throat waiting for him. The two strongest and most dignified people in the desert world shot at almost the same time. More importantly, these two people are almost inextricably related to Fang Kun. In particular, one of them was his father. "Father? What are you doing?" Fang Kun almost roared at Fang Biao. He didn''t understand. He was very puzzled. What did father mean? "Your son was robbed of his daughter-in-law in front of all the guests. It''s just that you didn''t help your son and helped outsiders beat me?" Fang''s face was cold. If it was normal, he naturally asked the person who robbed his son''s wife to pay the price of bleeding. After all, it was related to the reputation of the Fang family. But that''s Han 3000, that''s ice God. If the hardtop, I''m afraid the loss is not just dignity, but everything owned by the Fang family. "Why? You can''t speak just with a cold face? Hehe, Fang Biao, I''m afraid you know it''s him who''s wrong?" Fang Kun sneered when he saw that Fang Biao didn''t speak at all. "And you, Chai Rong, you boast that you are an old master in the desert world and a guest of our family. Now? The right and wrong are clearly in front of you, and you pretend not to see?! hahaha, you are worthy of your bold words?" Chai Rong did lose some sense of reason, but he has nothing to do with Fang Kun. He naturally knows which side he stands on. He snorted coldly, I don''t care. "And you! A group of people who come to our Fang''s house to eat and drink are usually polite to my family, and they are young masters to me. What''s the matter today? They shut their mouths one by one? They don''t dare to make a pit noise?" "Ice God? Bah, he''s just a garbage in the Central Plains. He''s the future redundant son-in-law on the top of the blue mountain. In the final analysis, he''s just a soft rice man. He deserves to be the ice God in the desert?" Fang Kun roared hysterically. However, with his words, the people on the scene still couldn''t help moving. "The future redundant son-in-law on the top of the blue mountain?" "A man who eats soft food?" "it''s said that the top of the blue mountain is one of the three true God families in the Central Plains, and it''s very powerful." "I''ve also heard that there seems to be the first beauty in the world in the Central Plains, that is, the so-called Miss Lu family. Ice God is Miss Lu''s man, so... Who is this woman?" "is it difficult, the junior outside?" A group of people whispered. Although Fang Kun''s words did mention the pain points of many people in the desert world, the identity of the son-in-law at the top of the blue mountain also made many people dare not mess around. Su Yingxia slightly released his hand. Sure enough, Han Sansan and Lu Ruoxin have... Or even if they haven''t yet? The people in the desert world know the stain of ice God, but The name of the top of the blue mountain is there, and they dare not act rashly. This is what Lu Ruoxin can bring to Han 3000. What about herself? Han 3000 frowned when he felt the reflection of Su Yingxia. Then, he looked at everyone and drank loudly: "I Han 3000 is by no means the future son-in-law of the Lu family, not now or in the future." "I Han 3000 will always be su Yingxia''s husband, and I will always regard Su Yingxia as the only lover. I will never change my life." as soon as the voice fell, there was a silence. But the next second, there was a commotion in front of the whole hall. "Han 3000?" "I seem to have heard the name in the Central Plains." "I seem to have heard of it when I went back to the Central Plains. Although it is a cutting-edge, it seems to have a great reputation, but I can''t remember it for a while." Hearing the name Han Sanqian, some people began to think hard about something, and the people around them were all eagerly waiting for their answers. Suddenly, at this time, the thinking people looked at each other in surprise and showed panic!! this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our tran slation.

 Chapter 2851

    "Han 3000!" "mysterious man!" "demon God!" several people blurted out almost at the same time. Seeing the people nearby, he was more curious. At this time, the first person was very excited: "do you know how this guy exists in the Central Plains?" the people quickly shook their heads. "Hehe, if the Central Plains region is a pot of soup, this guy is a huge spoon, and one move can make the whole Central Plains region extremely turbulent." "one person kills the magic dragon trapped in Longshan. The most terrible thing is that this guy has fought the two real gods in the Central Plains region with one person''s strength!" "what?!" no matter those curious people who want to hear the answer, The people nearby were also shocked when they heard that they had fought against the two true gods in the Central Plains. You should know that although the desert world is far beyond the great wall and has little contact with the Central Plains, it is still thunderous to the three true gods who formulate the world order. Even the ice god they believe in, they are unable to resist, not to mention the true God far away. But now, the new ice God not only fought with the real God, but also fought with the two real gods in one breath. With such power, how can people not feel terrible?! Such explosive news soon spread among the crowd. At almost the same time, Fang Biao and chairong, a group of experts, obviously heard the rumors everywhere, and looked at each other in horror. Ice God who can fight the true God? Fang Biao''s heart suddenly became extremely manic! However, at this time, Han 3000 turned his head. Han Sannian looked coldly at Fang Kun, but Fang Biao was stunned: "I haven''t settled accounts with you for taking my wife''s revenge, and I want to add another crime of rumor?" Fang Biao spit blood out of his mouth coldly and drank coldly: "Han Sannian!" but as soon as he shouted suddenly, a sword pierced him directly on his back, He came out steadily with mottled blood on his chest. He vomited blood on the spot and looked up. This sword was stabbed by his father''s Square Watch! He is unwilling to look at his father. Why?! "You rebellious son, I gave you a chance to put the ice God into the prison, but now you don''t know how to repent. Why have I been so unhappy when Miss Su came to our house? It turned out that you are so shameless that you robbed people''s wife. As your father and the head of the Fang family, I will kill the harm for our Fang family today." as soon as the voice fell, Fang Biao held the sword handle tightly, A group of Fang''s parents hurried to stop, but it was obviously too late. With the movement of Fang''s watch, the sword suddenly twisted in Fang Kun''s body. "Pooh!" the blood even spewed out directly from the wound on Fang Kun''s back. Fang Kun''s face was full, with the last unwilling and puzzled. Fang Kun wanted to reach out to touch his father, but he finally died, and the whole person was soft on the ground. Fang Biao covered his sadness, pulled back his hand, walked a few steps to Han 3000, and then suddenly knelt down: "Fang Biao''s teaching son was so bad that he caused great disasters again and again. Therefore, Fang Biao killed his son himself to show his apology to the ice God. If the ice God still felt unfair, the Fang family could bury him!" one sentence was to bury him, and the Fang family were very shocked and hurried to kneel down. Han Sanyi was stunned and turned to smile: "what''s wrong with Fang''s master? It''s Han Sanqi who made Fang''s master deeply sorry for the loss of his beloved son." hearing Han Sanqi''s words, Fang Biao breathed a sigh. He knew that Han Sanqi would not operate on Fang''s family, at least after he killed Fang Kun himself. Looking at the square watch, Han 3000''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness. The tiger didn''t eat his son. This square watch seemed sincere, solid hatred and hot hands. "Fang Jun!" Fang Biao got up and drank softly. Fang Jun hurriedly ran over, bent slightly, and then glanced at Han 3000 gently and said, "the master is here." "take this guy''s body down to me and feed the dog!" "yes!" Fang Jun nodded, raised his hand, and called several people to come and carry Fang Kun''s body away on the ground. Han Sanqian''s eyes slowly looked at Fang Kun''s body, but he showed a strange smile. Seeing Fang Biao looked up at himself, he suddenly took back these smiles and returned to normal: "by the way, master Fang, please do me a favor?" "ice God please say." "I want to get married!" Han Sanqian smiled. "Ah?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2852

    "Just make use of the thousands of guests and everything prepared by the Fang family to let Han 3000 borrow flowers to offer a Buddha. Naturally, I can compensate for what you spend." Han 3000 smiled. A long absence is better than a new marriage. Moreover, how can Han 3000 not understand the recent experiences? What is Su Yingxia''s heart at this time?! In this way, he wants to be both a remedy and a measure to prove his intention in front of thousands of people. "Hehe, what ice God needs is the honor of our family. What compensation do you want?" Fang Biao quickly bowed and said, "Fang is eager to serve ice God." with Fang Biao''s nod, Han 3000 smiled and looked at Su Yingxia. Han 3000 already knows Su Yingxia''s intentions. How can su Yingxia not know Han 3000''s intentions?! If my husband is like this again, what regret does he have in this life?! But obviously, what Han 3000 doesn''t know is that what Su Yingxia backlog in his heart at this time is not whether Han 3000 loves himself or not, but more, it is actually a kind of inferiority complex. A deep sense of remorse for Han 3000. Just because she knows that she loves Han 3000 very much, she must consider more for him. Thinking of this, Su Yingxia forced out a smile and shook his head slightly at Han 3000. Han three thousand immediately frowned and hurriedly said, "welcome summer?" "three thousand, don''t bother." Su Yingxia smiled and said, she turned and walked quickly towards the backyard. Looking at Su Yingxia''s back, Han 3000''s sadness suddenly rose and stood in place at a loss. When I think of the two ruthless letters to welcome summer, even if they are as firm as Han 3000, there is not only a little more sadness, but also a little more hesitation! Are you really tired of Yingxia? Following yourself and Su Yingxia is always suffering and poverty. As a man, this is the place where I am most sorry for Su Yingxia. Often think of this, Han 3000 is not without guilt. "What are you doing? Chasing." Su Yan came over a few steps and said in a hurry. Chase?! Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at Su Yingxia who left. He caught up with him. Is he really good to Su Yingxia?! Han 3000 is confused! "I''m so angry with you." Su Yan left a word and hurried back to catch up with Su Yingxia. "Ice God, this..." Fang Biao was a little embarrassed. At this time, the atmosphere was silent. Thousands of people gathered to see it. He really couldn''t help asking quietly. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He turned and walked towards the backyard. Fang Biao hurriedly called Fang Jun to the scene, while he took a group of Fang''s family and United chairong and others to follow up. Pangolin also had no idea of picking up girls at this time, and hurried to catch up with her. In the backyard, Su Yingxia cried and ran all the way back to her room. Even if she refused Han 3000''s request, how could she not be sad and sad? Especially when he refused Han 3000, his desperate and hesitant eyes looked like a suddenly overwhelmed child. I''m afraid he never dreamed that he would refuse him. "Sorry, three thousand." she closed the door behind her back. Su Yingxia could no longer hide her sadness. She rushed to her bed and burst into tears. At this time, Su Yan, also on her heel, saw that Su Yingxia closed the door and Han 3000 followed up. She hurriedly stopped Han 3000, shook her head at him and motioned to talk to her. Then, she gently rang the door and slowly pushed open the door: "Miss Su, it''s me. Can I... Come in?" Su Yingxia didn''t return, but she didn''t veto it. Su Yan entered the house, nodded to Han 3000, and then closed the door gently. Han 3000 was in a complicated and depressed mood. He glanced at Su Yingxia''s room and turned back to his room. Behind him, Fang Biao rushed over with a group of people. However, even if they broke the door outside, Han 3000 paid no attention. "I''ll go in." pangolin looked at everyone and stood out from the crowd. "Mr. Huang shagui, tell ice God that Miss Su Yingxia is his wife, and the Fang family has nothing to do with her. Even if he didn''t have a wedding with Miss Su, no one dared to deny it later." Fang Biao said respectfully. Pangolin nodded, "I know." then he turned and knocked on Han 3000''s door. At this time, Su Yingxia''s house... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2853

    Listening to Su Yingxia''s soft cry on the quilt, Su Yan walked up to her slightly, patted her on the back and said, "you love him very much, don''t you?" "without him, I can''t live for a minute." Su Yingxia said sadly. "In that case, if he proposes to you, you still......" Su Yan doesn''t understand. Su Yingxia didn''t answer immediately. After crying for some time, she slowly raised her head. The whole person still couldn''t stop crying: "Miss Su, I can see you like 3000, right?" Su Yan hesitated and embarrassed, but finally nodded. "How much do you like?" facing this question, Su Yan was even more embarrassed and hurriedly explained: "Miss Su, you shouldn''t be jealous of me and 3000? Although I like him well, to tell you the truth, 3000 has already rejected me and clearly told me the person she likes, but I didn''t know it was you at that time." Su Yingxia shook her head, A pair of tearful eyes looked at Su Yan, obviously waiting for her answer. Su Yan''s face drooped slightly: "I like him very much. If I have to do something, maybe I will never look back." Su Yingxia nodded: "in fact, when I used to, I liked him more than myself like you. As you said, I will never look back." "but, Miss Su, do you really love him?" Su Yan hurriedly said: "Miss Su..." "Just like you now, will you come in and destroy our beauty?" Su Yingxia looked at Su Yan. Su Yan was silent and shook his head: "no, I just want him to be happy, not to watch him..." that''s right. Even Miss Su, you would say that you love a person and want him to be happy. Ying Xia thinks he loves three thousand more than you. How can I watch him suffer? "" Miss Su, are you worried that you are poisoned by rootless poison? "Su Yan said urgently. Su Yingxia nodded and shook his head: "on the one hand, as you said, rootless poison has no antidote at all. At this time, I can''t give 3000 anything, but will only drag him down. But more, it is actually all kinds of difficulties we face along the way." "I''m not afraid to die for him, but that doesn''t mean I can let him accompany me to suffer these torments. Miss Su, you''re also a woman. What do you think of Han 3000?" "although I don''t know much about him, I know him after getting along with him in a few days." With that, Su Yan gently looked at Su Yingxia and saw that she looked serious, very serious, clenched her teeth and said bluntly: "for me, he is the perfect person I dream of. He is low-key, modest and polite, honest and straightforward. As for his appearance and ability, he is a dragon and Phoenix among people, unparalleled in the world." Su Yingxia nodded gently. Maybe it was a gratifying thing for others to praise their sweetheart, so even with tears in their eyes, they still showed a happy smile. "Yes, he is so excellent at 3000. The most important thing is that he has a quality." just after the voice fell, the two women blurted out: "special love." Yes, there are many excellent men in the world, but there are few who are both excellent and dedicated! When the ability is stronger, the fame and wealth are also greater. Even if he is excellent, if he can''t stand these temptations, he will not belong to himself. He must be divided by other women, and even he may no longer belong to himself. In this way, his excellence Show, what''s the meaning?! but if you are devoted to love, it will be different. He is his own and will always be his own. It''s precious. There''s no need to say more. When the two women finish talking, they can''t help laughing at each other''s tacit understanding, and the atmosphere will ease a lot in an instant. "Miss Su, do you say that an excellent man like him will let go of women in the world?" Su Yingxia smiled and said bitterly. "I see what Miss Su means. Do you think you will only bring him a drag, but if you are not here, the girls in the world will choose according to his ability." "Not only do you like him, in fact, many excellent women also love him, but anyway, whether it''s you or the famous Miss Lu Jiada, the world''s first beauty in all directions, what you give to 3000 will be a great help. It''s like a tiger suddenly adding wings. I say so, Miss Su, do you understand?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2854

    "Just now it was very handsome." "hehe, a move could have killed the world, but it stopped halfway. Niu PI, quite Niu PI, is worthy of being my brother of pangolin." as soon as I entered the house, pangolin joked about all kinds of things, but obviously, there was nothing in the room except the cold atmosphere responding to him. Han 3000 just sat at the table and drank one cup after another. Only the pangolin came in at night, and the big jar of liquor in front of the table had been facing the sky. Seeing that this move didn''t work, the pangolin sat down, picked up the wine pot with the bottom, poured a little into the cup, and then clinked a glass with Han Sanyi. Then he slowly said, "that''s my sister-in-law?" Han Sanyi didn''t speak. The pangolin was a little boring, and then he said: "My sister-in-law is really good-looking, and her temperament is outstanding. Your eyes are full of love. It''s worth your lovesickness for so long. However, why did she refuse? In front of so many people." Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "it''s not her fault." shit, as expected, when I mentioned my sister-in-law, Han 3000 opened his mouth and pangolin frowned, "why?" "It''s all my fault. I don''t have the ability. I''ve almost never let her live a good life since Yingxia married me. Even if I keep trying to pay it back, I still owe him too much." "even before I went to the Bafang world, she''s still full of crisis. In fact, Yingxia should live well without me." Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he thought of this. The daughter of the Su family and the daughter of helping the family. No matter what identity, she... Should live very well when she doesn''t choose herself. Anyway, she won''t follow her and live such a life. "So, you mean, if you love someone, you should learn to let go and let her chase happiness?" Han 3000 doesn''t deny that he has this idea, but he really can''t let Su Yingxia go. "In fact, if she can marry Fang Kun, maybe it''s just as you said. Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly respectively in the face of disaster. In fact, it''s understandable for her to make this choice." Han 3000 lowered his head when he heard this, which is true. Theoretically, if Su Yingxia made any choice, Han 3000 would abide by her wishes, but this time... Han 3000 thought he might have made a mistake. Seeing Han 3000 like this, pangolin smiled and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "However, in fact, you don''t have to be too discouraged. Although I don''t know what happened and experienced between you, I know that you love your sister-in-law very much, and her eyes looking at you are full of love. I believe the problem is temporary and will always be solved." Han 3000 nodded, and his eyes couldn''t help moving to the outside. He was waiting for Su Yan. "Those people outside the house, I let them go." Pangolin got up and opened the door. Then he waved to Fang Biao and others to signal them to leave here. Han 3000 didn''t stop it. It''s good to be at least clean. Seeing pangolin coming back, Han 3000 sighed and took up his wine. Before drinking, he folded pangolin in half. Pangolin didn''t say much. He raised his cup and Han Sany drank Almost at this time, Su Yan also slowly withdrew from Su Yingxia''s room. After closing the door, Lvzhu had already been waiting for herself at the door. When she saw the young lady coming out, she looked at her eagerly. In fact, Lvzhu was also deeply guilty. After all, she said a lot of bad things about Han 3000 in front of Su Yingxia when she didn''t know that Su Yingxia was the young lady of Han 3000 Now, how can she not be annoyed when they are so noisy?! Su Yan sighed and then looked at Han 3000. "Miss?" "go to find Han 3000 with me." Su Yan said, and walked quickly towards Han 3000''s room with green beads. "Miss Su is coming." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2855

    He wanted to take a few steps to know Su Yan''s news, but he got up too fiercely, and the wine was so strong that he almost stumbled back for a time. Pangolin hurriedly helped Han 3000 to the bedside. When he helped him to the bedside, the door also opened. Su Yan came in with green beads. "How''s it going?" Han 3000 hurried to get up regardless of the pangolin''s help. Su Yan glanced at the pangolin and then looked at the wine pot on the table. He suddenly understood something and nodded: "go out first. I have something to discuss with 3000." "but he..." the pangolin glanced at Han 3000, who is not in good condition. The liquor went into his throat so fast that he was a little drunk. "I''ll take care of her." Su Yan said and walked slowly with a fragrance. Pangolin glanced at Su Yan, looked at the green pearl, nodded, and retreated with the green pearl. Su Yan gently helped Han 3000, then slowly put him on the bed and looked at Han 3000, who was usually very rational. Now she was fascinated. A trace of heartache appeared on her face. However, she shook her head: "she has made up her mind." "what?!" hearing this, Han 3000''s whole people''s air defense Buddha heard his heartbroken voice and his expression became very trance. How did this happen?! Is it true that, as she said in her original letter, Yingxia has completely died?! "She asked me to teach you this," said Su Yan, gently taking out a note from her hand. The bright red color of the note was obviously cut from the red paper used for the wedding. Although it was a little hasty, it was more certain that it was written by Su Yingxia. When you open the note, there is a beautiful line of words in it, which makes people more sure that it was written by Su Yingxia. "I miss you very much, but the past is fleeting. Even if I try my best to keep it, it''s just like holding fine sand in my hand, and it''s empty." "3000, and you''ve never had any regrets in the past, but in the future, you and I need to take care of ourselves, take care of nianer, and stay in the summer." after reading these words, Han 3000''s hands trembled slightly, In one eye, there was no sharp and steady in the past. On the contrary, it was dull. "Impossible, impossible, this is impossible." Han 3000 suddenly crumpled the paper into a ball, and then the whole person threw the paper in an extremely irritable way, and stepped on it. Seeing this, Su Yan quickly reached out to stop Han 3000, hoping that he could calm down. Although Su Yan was just a woman, Han 3000, who lost his God and got drunk, was no better. With Su Yan''s hands, Han 3000''s body was pressed down by her in an instant. With the sound of the bed, Su Yan completely fell on Han 3000, and the veil on her face loosened at the moment, revealing her amazing face. Su Yan was very nervous, and her breathing became unusually short. However, under such close contact between the two at this time, Han 3000 could clearly feel her breathing and breathing. After Han 3000 was stunned by the alcohol and the anger of the letter, he suddenly pressed Su Yan back on the bed and a big mouth was about to get up. Su Yan blushed and worried, but still couldn''t help closing his eyes and waiting for Han 3000''s strong kiss. However, she was already beating her heart. She didn''t wait for the moment of electric shock. Suddenly, she felt a light on her body. When she opened her eyes again, Han 3000 had stood up. "I''m sorry," Han said with a look on his face. Su Yan''s heart is broken. Even if her face will fail at this time? But when her heart was broken, she was very moved. She looked at Han 3000 and said, "it''s because of Su Yingxia, isn''t it?" "I only love her, even if she doesn''t love me." Han 3000 said, got up and opened the next window to let the air conditioner in and calm herself. Su Yan smiled bitterly and picked up some clothes that slipped down her shoulders. It was not because she was not beautiful enough, but because Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stayed our translation

 Chapter 2856

    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately turned his head and stared at Su Yan nervously and eagerly. This was the first time since Su Yan knew Han 3000 that he was so uncertain: "do you have a way?" "what way?" "although I can''t persuade you, I can give you some time to get along with each other, would you like?" Su Yan looked quite firm, In fact, there is blood dripping from the heart. Push the person you love to others with your own hands. How can others think of this sadness and sadness! Not to mention being able to get along with Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is also satisfied that he can meet her at the moment. Thinking of this, Han 3000 nods like pounding garlic. "When the Fang family makes the flower boat, you can give us a ride." Su Yan said. "Give you a ride?" Han 3000 frowned slightly, not quite understanding her meaning. "We''re going to the bone burning city. Don''t you want to go all the way north? You can take us along the way. I can find an excuse to tell her that my flower boat is broken." Su Yanying said. Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned more tightly: "bone burning city? What are you doing here?" bone burning city is the most central and core territory of the demon family and the most dangerous place of the whole demon family. Su Yan''s going to that place is strange enough. Even Su Yingxia is going to that place. Han 3000 really doesn''t understand this. Su Yingxia and the demon clan should not be involved. What''s the matter when she goes to that place?! Is it because she was threatened by some demons under her own influence? Although this worry may seem absurd, it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. However, seeing that Han 3000 was so worried, Su Yan just smiled faintly: "I won''t tell you more about this. Don''t ask again, will you?" "but you also know where the bone burning city is. I''m just worried about your safety." "I''ve deployed the three elders of the Su family. They will go on the road with me. You don''t need to worry about safety." Su Yan said. Han 3000 nodded. Since Su Yan didn''t want to say more, it wouldn''t help him to force him to go on. Moreover, Su Yan only knew that he was going north, but he didn''t know that he was also going to the bone burning city. At that time, he could protect them secretly by acting secretly. "OK! If you don''t want to say this, I won''t mention it on my own initiative." Han 3000 answered. Su Yan forced out a smile: "since I helped you so much? Are you going to entertain me with these leftover wine?" Han 3000 immediately smiled and rushed to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he asked the pangolin to prepare some wine and vegetables. Pangolin looked at Han 3000 with a smile on his face. For a moment, he was very depressed. I told you that I haven''t seen you pick up any mood for a long time. It''s like changing someone when Miss Su came into the house! The most important thing is that when the pangolin looked at Su Yan, he unconsciously found that Su Yan''s dress belt was quite loose, and Su Yan couldn''t help looking pink when he saw the pangolin looking at his clothes. The obscene pangolin suddenly had his own unique opinion. Before long, the goods came back with two or three jars of wine, followed by several servants with dishes on a tray. After putting the dishes and wine on the table again, the pangolin pulled the Green Pearl''s arm and withdrew. In the room, soon there were only Han 3000 and Su Yan. How could Han 3000 not know the meaning behind the obscene behavior of pangolin? However, since the Qing Dynasty, Han 3000 raised his glass and respected Su Yan: "this glass of wine shows his heart." Su Yan smiled gently, raised his glass and drank it under his face. "I''ve never felt so intoxicated." Su Yan put down the glass and smiled gently. It''s not drunk, but the person in my heart is here. It''s just intoxicating. How can su Yan open this mouth?! The only thing she can do is to cherish this rare time alone with Han 3000. At this time, the square watch, after greeting the guests, walked quickly to the inner room on the right side of the front hall. When he stopped in front of a closed hall, he looked up at the plaque on the hall and resolutely pushed open the huge door with a thousand kilograms! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2857

    At this time, there are all kinds of bangs. Once you enter it, you can see that there are no houses in the hall. However, there are no such things in the hall. Some are just a huge pit. When they came to the pit, the bottom was about 20 meters deep. All kinds of equipment stayed at the bottom. A group of workers were busy under the pit. In the center of them, a large ship had been basically formed, but some basic parts were being installed. "Home owner!" soon, the workers at the bottom found the square watch standing at the fence, put down their work, and then knelt down to salute. "I''ve seen the master." Fang Biao smiled and waved his hand: "keep working." "yes!" the people nodded, got up behind them and continued to be busy with their work. Gently leaning against the mast, Fang Biao frowned tightly. Just now the green pearl looked for himself and asked about the flower boat, which suddenly reminded Fang Biao of what he had forgotten about this opportunity. Su Yan asked herself to build this flower boat for her friends. Originally, she built a small flower boat based on the relationship between Fang and Su, but it was just a small effort. Naturally, Fang Biao didn''t take it to heart. But as things became more and more clear, Fang Biao had to wonder whether Su Yan actually made the boat for Han 3000. It''s not a problem to build a ship for ice God. Even if he wants half of his house, he will never frown. But the boat is different. It''s a means of transportation. What does it mean to have a means of transportation? I think it means that ice God is leaving here. Obviously, this is the last thing Fang Biao wants to see. For the Fang family, Fang Kun, the son of tomorrow, is no longer here. Even the saint who can give birth to the true God for the Fang family has been taken away by Han 3000! Therefore, the future of the Fang family is almost equal to no, the only thing left is now, a present with only ice God! If the ice God wants to go, for the square table, in this case, the loss almost reaches the peak. But the question is, even if the flower boat is finally given to ice God as expected, can he object? As just said, the Fang family has no capital, and it is impossible to offend the ice God in this kind of bone Festival eyes. It''s hard to do, but it''s hard not to do. This is also the fundamental reason why fangbiao is now frowning and unable to do anything. "Hey!" Fang Biao sighed. How could everything that had been beautiful become so passive now! But just after he sighed and was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, a faint stench came around him. Before he could adapt, a dark shadow suddenly gathered in front of him. The whole body was dressed in a dark coat, and the head was wrapped in black cloth, leaving only a pair of faint red eyes. Seeing this shadow, Fang Biao was immediately shocked and immediately put on a defensive posture, ready to fight back at any time. The dark shadow just smiled faintly, walked slowly to the railing, looked at the busy workers in the cave, and slowly opened his mouth: "the flower boat is very beautiful." "unfortunately, all the beautiful things are like meteors, fleeting." "the day when the flower boat is completed, when the Fang family has nothing, am I right? Master Fang?" Fang Biao frowned, What the other party said was right to his point, not to mention the most fatal point. Since ancient times, Fangjia desert city has an extremely special and hidden array to hide it in the desert. If ten thousand people have no way, it is impossible to find a way to enter the city. But in front of this person, how did she do it? If you want to say something about an acquaintance, Fang Biao turns it all over his head and never feels that he has met this person at any time. "Who are you? How can you appear in my desert city?" Fang Biao said in a wary cold voice. She just smiled calmly: "it doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is whether what I said happened to be the pain of Fang family leader?" "so what? No, so what? What''s your business? I warn you, you''d better clarify your identity quickly, otherwise, don''t blame Fang for being rude." when Fang said this, the man in black just sneered: "You''re welcome? Master Fang, are you kidding me? Or do you want to repeat your son''s mistakes?" "you..." Fang was angry. "Master Fang, don''t worry. I didn''t mean any harm, but I wanted something for you!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2858

    "Want something?" Fang Biao frowned. "You want to spend the boat?" "master Fang, it''s better to ask others than yourself. I think you now understand this truth better than anyone else?" Fang Biao didn''t speak, but he didn''t deny this view. "My son died miserably, my daughter-in-law was robbed, and I endured all this. As a result, others didn''t appreciate it at all and had to leave the desert city. I''m afraid only family leader Fang himself can feel the depression in the world." "what''s your business?" Fang said in a cold voice. "Well, since leader Fang doesn''t want to say more, I won''t mention it any more. Come straight to the point. What I want is very simple." "what!" "a corpse!" corpse?! Fang Biao frowned. He had seen people asking for money, jewelry, and even spiritual elixirs. But he had never heard of or seen a corpse. "Your son is always your own son. Master Fang, why do you hide it from me? Is it difficult? As master Fang said, he took it out to feed the dog?" hearing this, Fang Biao was shocked. In fact, although he scolded others to carry Fang Kun''s body down to feed the dog in front of everyone, he didn''t do so, Instead, he ordered people to hide his son''s body in the ice cellar and wait for the future to see if he could have a chance to save him. How can he give up such a son? However, not many people know about it. No one knows about it except a few of their close friends at that time. How does this person know now?! Is there a mole in your confidant?! If so, what is the origin of this woman?! Fang Biao looked at the woman in front of him with great vigilance and said coldly, "what do you want my son''s body to do?" "what else can you do? Is it difficult? Can your son be handsome enough to fascinate anyone by the body? Han 3000 can''t do it, and how many onions can he count? Taking your son''s body is just to see his pity and want to give him another dog life." the woman in black disdained in a cold voice. Hearing this, Fang Biao was excited: "what are you talking about?" "you mean, you can save my son?" "the desert is still a few days away from the Central Plains. If you are not afraid of your son smelling on the road, maybe you can try." "however, there is no free lunch in the world. If you want your son to live, you have to pay something?" The man in black drank coldly. Fang Biao frowned: "what do you want?" the man in black smiled gently and hooked his hand. After a moment of silence, Fang Biao still put his head close to him. Then, the woman in Black said something in his ear. After hearing what she said, Fang Biao suddenly looked pale and looked at the woman in black. "You''re not kidding me?" Fang Biao said in shock. The woman in black smiled softly: "do you think I''m as free as you? I came to your desert city just to play a joke with your watch?" Fang looked at him in fear, because the condition put forward by the woman in black was too shocking for him. Against the ice God! Moreover, it is the ice God of Han 3000, who is almost against the sky! Is this crazy?! "For your desert world, the ice God may be supreme. For your Fang family, it is really expected to have the ice God sitting down. However, what if the ice God is gone?" the woman in Black said this with a sneer: "I mean, he may never even return to the desert world?" "you mean, this flower boat..." "It''s just a tool for him to go to the far north." she smiled softly. Fang Kun''s face was gray. He thought Han 3000 would leave the desert city, but he never thought Han 3000 would leave the desert world directly. If he never returns, the Fang family would have nothing at all. "Do as I said, and return you a living son in a month. In addition..." the woman in black suddenly glanced at the cellar factory behind her: "rebuild a flower boat, and someone is waiting to use it." then she smiled gently and handed a brand with marks in her hand to Fang Biao: "remember to pick up the goods with a ticket." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2859

    At the moment of looking at the mark, Fang Biao was surprised, but the next second, he held the mark in his hand, looked down and drank coldly: "rebuild a flower boat." as soon as the voice fell, Fang Biao turned and left, leaving only the craftsmen in place standing there foolishly! At sunset, Su Yingxia''s room was silent. According to Su Yan''s previous plan, she was busy packing her luggage at this time. However, Su Yingxia packed slowly, because she knew that the faster she packed, the closer she was to leave. Although she had made such a decision to Han 3000, how could she say that she had no feelings for Han 3000?! After packing up, Su Yingxia slightly opened her window and looked at Han 3000''s room through the moonlight. The room was brightly lit, but through the shadow of the window, you could vaguely see two shadows in the room, talking or drinking. It was very pleasant to talk. Su Yingxia showed a knowing and bitter smile: "three thousand, even if I can''t be with you, Yingxia''s lifelong wish is to make you happy. You should be good, you know?" "in the future, maybe one day, you will stand on the top of the world and have a beautiful flower around you. When you look down at the world, you can think of the beautiful years we used to have." "Although we have suffered together, those unforgettable sweets of Yingxia will always be remembered in our hearts. Three thousand, if you can hear it, I really want to say I love you." Su Yingxia smiles like a flower, but the tears on her face don''t feel falling continuously. For her, giving up is not because she doesn''t love, but because she loves more, so I hope he is good. At this time, in the candlelight room, Su Yingxia seemed to talk about earth, but in fact, it was just Han 3000 and Su Yan after drinking, talking about his and Su Yingxia''s past. Even if the ends of the earth are separated, or close to each other, in any case, there is a tacit understanding between them that belongs to husband and wife. Su Yan smiled gently, and a glass of wine hit Han 3000''s cup on his own initiative. There was a faint wine faint on his face. He smiled and said, "after listening to your past, I am very moved and envious. I only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals!" Han 3000 smiled gently: "so for me, Su Yingxia is the only and irreplaceable one. Even if I die alone, I am not su Yingxia." Su Yan smiled gently, looked at Han 3000 strangely, and suddenly said, "you said, if I had known you as early as on your blue planet?" "everything is doomed." Han 3000 smiled gently. "It''s about a month away from the bone burning city. I believe based on your foundation, as long as you refuel, you should be able to make up as before." Su Yan smiled gently. Han 3000 nodded. "However, we left the desert city so rashly. Have you ever thought about Fang Biao''s feeling?" Su Yan whispered. Han Sanqian thought about this. He almost gave everything, even cutting his son. The purpose is naturally to stabilize himself, but if he never comes back, Fang Biao becomes angry with shame, which seems to be normal! "I think someone else should do it." Han 3000 smiled. Su Yan was puzzled and looked at Han 3000 strangely. Han Sanyi smiled: "you''ll know tomorrow." this is a good explanation. Su Yingxia can come here. Naturally, he can''t get rid of a person. That''s Lu Ruoxin. The woman put Su Yingxia here and knew that she had to go through here. There would be contradictions between them, but until now, she didn''t do anything. Obviously, this is not her style of doing things. Therefore, she must have her own abacus. Although Han 3000 doesn''t know the details, Lu Ruoxin of the Fang family is bound to intervene. Will she do white work? Obviously not! As long as it doesn''t, there will be a clue when we leave tomorrow! "I''m drunk. I''ll have a rest early. Let''s start at dawn tomorrow." as soon as the voice fell, Su Yan staggered and fell on Han 3000''s bed. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2860

    Han 3000 frowned and calmly looked at the wine slightly smoked on the bed. His temperament was outstanding and even and perfect. A primitive impulse kept rolling in his blood. Suddenly, Han Sanyi smiled and moved his hand directly. Several chairs in the house were combined in an instant. Han Sanyi turned over and lay on the chair and went to sleep. A sleep is dawn. When Han 3000 woke up, he already had a blanket on his body, rubbing some painful temples, and then looked around. On the side face frame, the copper basin was multiplied by hot water, and the towel was wet and placed neatly on the basin. Beside, Han 3000''s bed was also cleaned up very clean. What you know is that Su Yan did it. What you don''t know is that which servant girl came in early in the morning. Han 3000 smiled bitterly, this girl! He got up and washed his face. Han 3000 was about to go out, but the pangolin plopped in and almost knocked Han 3000 upside down. Han 3000 frowned slightly: "what are you doing early in the morning?" pangolin also knew that he was reckless and scratched his head with embarrassment: "hey hey, my pot, my pot, I don''t think Miss Su is not in your house? It won''t damage you, so he didn''t think so much, so he broke in directly. I''m sorry." after that, the goods hit ha ha, Looking shameless, Han 3000 rolled his eyes silently: "we''re just drinking. It''s a mess." "Hey, you drink her, she drinks yours?" pangolin laughed. "If you don''t want to eat with this mouth, I don''t mind tearing it for you." Han 3000 pretended to be angry. The pangolin bent and pulled his forehead: "well, let''s get down to business. The flower boat has been done. Miss Su asked me to ask you to go and have a look. If there is no problem, they are ready to start." Han 3000 nodded and asked the pangolin to lead the way. They hurried all the way towards the main hall. On the playground outside the main hall, a huge ship of 40 or 50 meters has slowly stopped in place, and a group of domestic servants are busy with the final inspection. Fang Biao stood aside with several elders, Liu Tao, Chai Rong and others, looking at the beautiful flower boat, but he was not happy. Su Yan came down gently from the boat. She had just sent Su Yingxia to settle on the second floor of the boat. "Yan''er, ice God, he..." Fang said suspiciously. Su Yan was about to speak. Over there, Han 3000 came slowly under the leadership of pangolin. Su Yan looked at Han 3000 and indicated that Fang Biao had something to ask, so he should ask in person. Seeing the big ship, pangolin excitedly left the crowd, ran to the side of the ship, patted the ship, and said with a smile, "shit, this ship is good." Fang Biao walked a few steps to Han 3000''s side, smiled and said, "ice God, you......" Han 3000 smiled and didn''t hide: "I think Su Yan has told you." Fang Biao nodded, and Su Yan did say, He just conceals the whereabouts of Su Yingxia. For Fang Biao, he has no doubt. After all, how can he not know the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000?! "But since ancient times, ice God has not only been the patron saint of the supreme glory in the desert, but also because of the jade ice beads'' temperature control in the desert, which is related to the life and death of almost everyone here." old Mr. Chai also stood up and said in a quick voice: "if you leave, what about hundreds of thousands of lives in the desert?" Han 3000 nodded: "I also know this, so I''m not going to take the jade ice beads." Hearing this, old Chai and others were stunned at first, and then delighted. Does this mean that they might choose one of the jade ice beads? At the thought of this, a group of people suddenly looked calm on their faces, but their eyes were very hot at Han Sanqian. Han Sanqian gently took out the jade ice beads, and then smiled: "Mr. Chai has great virtue and high reputation, but the master of the Fang family is also very kind to me. For a moment, I really don''t know who to give it to." As he said this, Han Sanqi glanced at Fang Biao, and then looked at Chai Rong. Even if one is the head of the family and the other is an elder, the two of them couldn''t help but lose their sense of propriety. They swallowed saliva between their throats and looked at Han Sanqi helplessly, waiting for his decision... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they ha ve stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2861

    Han 3000 smiled gently. He considered this issue yesterday. The Fang family is naturally Han 3000''s first choice, but as Han 3000 said yesterday, there will be a conspiracy behind Lu Ruoxin. If you give this thing to him, Fang Biao has a rebellious heart. Isn''t he helping the tyrant? But if you don''t give it to him, it is equivalent to deliberately pushing the Fang family to Lu Ruoxin. This requires a degree, but one night, to be honest, Han 3000 doesn''t know how to master this degree. So he took Chai Rong into account. "I like Fang''s master, but I also respect Mr. Chai. It''s really a dilemma." Han 3000 said here, took the two people''s hands, and then put the jade ice bead in their hands at the same time: "give it to you two for the time being." "as for the details, it''s up to you to decide. After all, you are the people in the desert." after that, Han 3000 moved his energy in his hands, A faint breath of energy urged the jade ice beads. Feeling the call of Han 3000''s power, Fang Biao and Chai Rong no longer neglect it. They use energy one after another. Under the guidance of Han 3000, they try to let their power into the jade ice beads. Su Yan smiled helplessly. Now, she understood why han 3000 said to talk about it today last night. Up to now, Han 3000 actually didn''t make up his mind, or he made a very good idea. Create disputes and deliberately shelve disputes. Obviously, Han 3000 seems to be difficult to make up his mind, but in fact, he just deliberately buried a thunder here. "I''ve guided your power into the jade ice bead, but I''m not sure if you can control it. I''ve done everything I should do, and the rest depends on you." Han 3000 said and slightly took back his power. "Thanks for the ice God''s accomplishment." almost at the same time, old Chai and Fang Biao half knelt on the ground and respectfully thanked Han 3000. Han 3000 smiled and flashed a trace of cunning in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what the hell Lu Ruoxin would do behind her, she was bound to take action. However, she had a ladder. Didn''t she have Zhang Liangji?! With a slight wave, Han 3000 turned and walked into the flower boat with Su Yan, Lvzhu and pangolin. On the top of the boat, Han 3000 stood here. Below, Fang Biao and others looked up with gratitude and respect in their eyes. Perhaps Fang Biao''s eyes were somewhat evasive, but old Mr. Chai was by no means. As far as he was concerned, he never thought that he would one day get jade ice beads and even take a stronger position in the desert world. Although, only half. "Well, everyone, it''s necessary to say goodbye when we meet in the Jianghu. Master Fang, this time has really added a lot of trouble to you. If it''s fate, we will sing and drink with you and come to him for three days and three nights." "old Mr. Chai, it''s also an honor to meet you. If there''s a future, we''ll talk about the front." Han 3000 said, hugged his hand and waved goodbye to the others. "Ice God, walk slowly." with Han 3000''s words, Fang Biao and Chai Rong were happy. They also waved goodbye to Han 3000, and the flower boat slowly drove out of the city with a faint song. Because it was early in the morning and a deliberately arranged time, although Han 3000 Huazhou was large, it caused little movement. Even when many people reported that they chased out of the house to check, they saw only the dust at the tail of the Huazhou. "How''s it going? Are you in a better mood when you leave the city?" when you leave the city, Su Yan and Han 3000 sit in the attic on the top floor of the ship and see the desert day again. Unexpectedly, at this time, they also feel that the desolate scenery is very beautiful. Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak. Su Yan smiled gently: "it seems that Su Yingxia''s magic is really great for you." Han 3000 poured a glass of wine, gave Su Yan a little respect, and then drank it up. After a long breath, he shook his head and looked at the desert in front of him. For a time, his mood was a little complicated. "By the way, what are fangbiao and elder Chai doing now? I guess they may be friendly on the surface, but they are actually fighting openly and secretly. They want to break their heads and bleed." Su Yan said strangely. Han Sanqian smiled and stood up proudly, holding the wine glass to the fence of the attic, but shook his head: "I guess it''s not." Su Yan frowned and looked at him puzzled: "this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2862

    "Is the jade ICE BEAD fake? You took a fake and deliberately led them to fight?" Su Yan was stunned. Han 3000 smiled: "with Miss Su''s intelligence, I believe you can guess the answer." Su Yan smelled the speech and fell into meditation. In fact, even she felt that the possibility of saying this question was extremely low. If she took a fake to deceive others, it might be just, but it was almost impossible to escape Fang Biao and chairong''s eyes. Fighting between the two sides is certain, but if they find that something is fake, all their anger will be vented to Han 3000. Why should Han 3000 bother to annoy two people at the same time?! It''s better not to give them directly! But if it is true, why not fight?! Su Yan didn''t quite understand, but she seemed to suddenly think of something: "is it... On the jade ice beads..." Han 3000 nodded. Han 3000 didn''t know how to unseal the jade ice beads. After all, the horse head woman just let Han 3000 instill energy into it. The so-called ice God passed on to the ice God. Han Sanyi had no idea. He just drew a gourd and wrapped their energy into the jade ice beads. What lights up the jade ice beads is always the outermost energy of Han 3000. As for whether they can be used alone, Han 3000 doesn''t know. Of course, Han 3000 is not interested in knowing. The only thing Han 3000 knows is that these two guys will start a series of questions and Exploration on the use of jade ice beads after they leave. No matter what Lu Ruoxin did behind his back and what the Fang family did, for Han 3000, he didn''t want to guess or interested in guessing. He simply took a slow move and buried a thunder to split them, which could relieve all his worries. "I didn''t see that you were such a black man." Su Yan smiled helplessly and looked at Han 3000''s back. The more he saw, the more he liked it. "It''s necessary to guard against people." Han 3000 smiled: "this huge desert is all your territory. Maybe some monsters or killers will emerge from there." Su Yan had no choice but to smile bitterly. However, he also admitted that what Han 3000 said is the truth. "By the way, I must help you this time. Thank you for your help. As a reward, how about taking you to a place?" Han 3000 smiled. Seeing Han 3000''s sunny smile, Su Yan was curious and puzzled: "OK, but looking at the desert, where do you want to take me?" after Han 3000 determined that there was no one around, she moved her hand slightly. Su Yan only felt that she was wrapped by a burst of white light. When she opened her eyes again, where else was a desert, but an oasis, Beauty cannot win. "This... Where is this?" Su Yan looked around in surprise and felt incredible: "is it a fairyland?" Han 3000 smiled gently, didn''t answer her, and took her all the way to the small bamboo house in the distance. Outside for a few days, but for Qin Shuang and other people living in the eight wasteland books, they don''t know how many sunrise and sunset, how many years of reincarnation. When they saw Han 3000 back again, they were overjoyed, but when they saw the immortal Su Yan behind her, they were stunned again, and many women''s eyes were even bleak. "Three thousand." Ning Yue quickly walked up and said, "are you okay?" almost at the same time, Han Nian, who was in Qin Shuang''s arms, also shouted for his father and rushed into Han three thousand''s arms. The reunion of father and daughter is a beautiful thing. Su Yan stares at Han Nian. Is this the daughter of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia? It''s quite a bit of her mother''s beauty and her father''s handsome. "I''m fine. By the way, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Miss Su Yan." Han 3000 picked up Han Nian and turned to introduce him. Su Yan smiled, saying hello to everyone, and they quickly responded with a smile. "By the way, 3000, you come back suddenly. Are we out of the desert?" asked Ning Yue. Han Sanqian shook his head, looked at nianer and said, "there''s still a way to go in the desert. I''ll take Miss Su to play and Han Nian to see her mother!" Mom? "" welcome summer? "When they heard this, all the people stared... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2863

    "Three... Three thousand, you... What did you just say?" "did we hear right? Did you find the alliance leader''s wife?" a group of people were stunned and stared at Han three thousand. Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "yes, but it''s not very convenient for her to come in now, so she can only take nianer out for a while." "as for you, you may need to wait here for a while." people''s faces were smiling. For them, it''s not a problem how long they stay. The most important thing is that the alliance leader has found the alliance leader''s wife, This is a great event. "Dad, nianer can see her mother?" the clever Han Nian looked at Han 3000 excitedly at this time. Han 3000 nodded: "is Nian Er happy?" Han Nian nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He was so excited that he couldn''t even stand on Han 3000 with his small hand compared to Ye''s posture! "Well, in that case, don''t waste time. I''ll cook first and treat Miss Su well. Then I''ll quickly let their family get together. I guess some people can''t wait long." Ning Yue joked with a smile and turned around to go into the kitchen. "Hey!" Han 3000 grabbed her and shook his head at her. "No, I''ll cook this meal myself." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 hugged Han Nian and turned and walked towards the kitchen. Ning Yue had no choice but to smile bitterly. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t seen Han 3000 so elegant. Maybe it was because she had new friends and because Su Yingxia came back. Looking at the smoke coming from the kitchen, Ning Yue asked Su Yan, "Miss Su, please come to the inner room for a moment." Su Yan smiled gently, nodded, and walked into the room with Ning Yue. Seeing that the bamboo house was simple but full of life, Su Yan couldn''t help looking more. Ning Yue smiled and explained, "this is the usual place where 3000 people and Yingxia family live. It''s a little shabby." "in Su Yan''s eyes, it''s a different style." Su Yan said faintly, and she couldn''t help admiring. If she could have 3000 company, she would also be willing to abandon her glory, wealth and dignity and live in seclusion with him in the bamboo forest. It''s just that she didn''t have the chance. "I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Ning Yue smiled. "In addition, look at this." as soon as the voice fell, Ning Yue scattered it in her hand, but a huge water vapor screen appeared in the room: "there are 10000 kinds of strange animals in it. Three thousand asked Miss Su to choose some of them to take away." Su Yan couldn''t help smiling. The more she contacted Han Sanjian, the more interesting she found Han 3000, Also more and more understand why Su Yingxia loves this man so much. "Strange animals are hard to find in the eight corners of the world, but it has almost become a zoo." Su Yan smiled bitterly and began to choose strange animals with the help of Ning Yue. In the kitchen, Han 3000 is busy. Xiao Han Nian is not willing to "stand idly by". He works as a small handyman for Han 3000, burning fire and washing vegetables. He is very busy. Although there are many people living here, there are only a few people who want to eat together. However, Han 3000 still prepared many more dishes, and locked the dishes with energy in advance after they were done. Naturally, these are specially left for Su Yingxia alone. At this time, Su Yan, who had pushed away Ning Yue''s wandering alone, leaned against the door of the kitchen, with tender eyes, silently looked at Han 3000 sweating in the kitchen. Who could have thought that the "ice God" who was still killing the four sides in the Fangs'' residence one second ago was sweating in the kitchen in front of the housemaster the next. "Miss Su, I really envy you. However, thank you for letting me get your light and taste the dish made by the" murderer ". Su Yan murmured and smiled gently. But just then, Su Yan frowned, and a cold chill suddenly appeared behind her... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2864

    Looking back, even the first beauty in the desert world was deeply shocked by the beauty of the people behind him at this moment. It is a cold mountain like beauty. A snow lotus on the top of fangfo snow mountain stands proudly in the wind and snow and is dotted in a vast expanse of white. She is so beautiful! Her cold eyes were like silk. She looked at Han 3000 quietly. It seemed cold and incomparable, and there seemed to be gentle feelings. As a woman, Su Yan hardly had to think about it. She vaguely felt that the woman liked Han 3000 as much as herself. "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang!" Han 3000 was busy serving the dishes, just raised his head and smiled. Back in the kitchen, I was busy with the most common things before. When I was on earth, I was doing such things at Su''s house every day. At that time, although I was oppressed and peaceful, I was better than welcoming summer and Han Nian. I unconsciously missed those. "This time, I''ll go out with you." Qin Shuang''s words were simple without beating around the bush. Han 3000 smiled gently and got along with Qin Shuang for so long. He knew her personality. Although her appearance was like snow, her heart was actually very soft and kind. Su Yingxia had been guilty about the disappearance of flint city. Now that Su Yingxia came back, Han 3000 naturally knew what she wanted to do. "Is there any difference between your personality and me?" Han 3000 shook his head, seemingly discussing with herself. In fact, she just informed herself. Qin Shuang didn''t speak. After getting Han 3000''s answer, Qin Shuang turned and left directly. Su Yan looked at the two people in shock. For a moment, she couldn''t reflect it. Isn''t it too cold?! Clearly, the beautiful girl''s eyes are full of tenderness when she looks at Han 3000... "What are you doing? Eat." just out of God, Han 3000 carries the dishes and urges. Su Yan regained her consciousness. She had never been contaminated with yangchunshui. She also helped Han 3000 bring out the food. With the food on the table and the aroma overflowing, a group of guys from the mystery man alliance gathered at the top of their farts. The frozen moon put chopsticks into his mouth and couldn''t help laughing leisurely. Su Yan can''t wait to eat. Growing up in delicacies, she had reduced her expectations for Han 3000''s cooking, but what she never expected was that Han 3000''s cooking was far beyond her imagination. Even better than her family''s top friends. Thinking of this, Su Yan looked into Han 3000''s eyes and couldn''t help but have more tenderness and expectation. Going to the battlefield and going to the kitchen completely refreshed her understanding of Han 3000 again and again! Seeing Su Yan''s appearance, people couldn''t help shaking their heads and laughing. For them, it seemed strange and had long been used to it. After dinner, Han 3000 helped Su Yan make a contract for the strange beast he had already selected, took the packaged food, Han Nian and Qin Shuang, said goodbye to the people, shuttled back and forth with a white light, and the next second, when Su Yan opened his eyes, he was already on the flower boat and in the attic. However, what surprised her more was that Mingming went to the place just now to eat and choose animals. It took several hours, but the scene in front of her was still shining in the sun, bathed in light and scattered at the beginning, as if she had just come out of the desert city. What''s going on?! She looked around in surprise, while Han Sanqian handed the packed things to Han Nian. Then, she squatted down and looked at Han Nian: "mom is in the downstairs room. When you see mom, remember to accompany her more and tell her to eat all these things?" Han Nian nodded skillfully: "I see, but won''t dad go with nianer to see his mother?" Han Sanqian was stunned. Just trying to talk, nianer of the ghost spirit put a grimace: "hee hee, does Dad annoy his mother?" "don''t worry, give it to nianer, and nianer will coax his mother happy for his father?" Han Sanqian immediately smiled and nodded: "Thanks to nianer first, dad?" "Hey, dad wants to take nianer to have more fun and eat more delicious food." Han 3000 nodded. "Pull the hook!" Han Nian stretched out his small hand. Han 3000 smiled, followed her, then touched her head and smiled dotingly: "go." Han Nian nodded and ran towards the stairway of the ship Pavilion. At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly lost his smile, got up slightly and looked slowly into the desert. For a moment, he could not help but frown... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2865

    "What''s the matter? Three thousand?" seeing that Han three thousand was not right, Su Yan hurried to Han three thousand''s side and looked along Han three thousand''s eyes, but saw that the desert was still ahead. Let alone anything wrong, there was no change in the scene. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He just stared at the distance quietly. For a long time, he turned his head slightly and looked at Su Yan: "how long will it take to get out of the desert?" "At the current speed of Huazhou, we can fully reach the border in about five days. However, at that time, we also officially entered the territory of the demon clan. The far north of the demon clan is very large, and the road to the bone burning city is quite far away. If everything goes well, I''m afraid it will take me about a month as I told you earlier. By the way, why do you suddenly ask?" Su Yan didn''t understand. "In our earth, there is a saying that the travel that says to go is very cool, but the price is also extremely expensive, so we have to make a plan in advance." Han Sanyi whispered: "it seems that five days is inseparable from the desert boundary." Han 3000 smiled, then got up and walked towards the entrance of the stairs: "it''s still early, rest early." Su Yan looked at Han 3000 foolishly. She heard that it was late and had an early rest. It was still early. She heard for the first time that she wanted to ask him, but when the words stuck in her throat, Han 3000 had left a word and went down the attic. "At night, I''m afraid it''s hard to rest." Su Yan frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking at the desert where there was still nothing in the distance. She shook her head depressed. Then she obediently went down the attic and went back to the cabin to have a rest. Almost after the flower boat drove farther and farther, it was a desert where there was nothing, but suddenly the yellow sand flowed. Then, several figures slowly exposed in the sand. They nodded to each other First, they were divided into two groups. One group continued to chase after the flower boat, while the other group quickly returned to the original road. In less than a moment, the group of people who turned back suddenly jumped up from the sand. Almost at the moment of their falling, a huge flower boat suddenly appeared, and several people fell into the boat. In the attic of the boat, Lu Ruoxin closed his eyes and rested slightly. As soon as they landed, they hurried to the past Then he knelt on the ground: "tell Miss, Han 3000 and others have set out, but... The Fang family did not send troops out of the city as agreed." hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and opened his eyes: "why?" "Han 3000 handed a bead to the Fang family, and Fang Biao and chairong are surrounding the bead in the city." "bastard!" Lu Ruoxin slapped the bedside fiercely and drank angrily, which made several people tremble. "Jade ice ball! Slow down! Good Han 3000!" Lu Ruoxin''s eyes flashed a cold light, but then there was another sneer: "it''s worthy of being the man I like. Call the city and open the door." "yes!" Several people quickly nodded, turned around and came to the side of the ship, then took up several horns on the ship and blew to the sky. With the sound shaking the sky, soon, there was a big movement in the desert, and the castle of the desert city slowly appeared again. Chi Meng hurried up from the second floor of the ship. Lu Ruoxin was an eye God. She immediately understood, stood in place, nodded respectfully and watched Lu Ruoxin take a group of people The entourage slowly stepped down from the boat. Later, when Lu Ruoxin and others officially entered the city, Chi Meng waved his big hand, turned around with the flower boat and walked slowly towards the Central Plains. Although there was one less Lu Ruoxin on the flower boat, there was another corpse on the way back. In the desert city, Miss Lu came in person and left the just because of Han 3000 like a heavy bomb The big city, which was in peace after opening, exploded again. In the Fang family''s residence, Lu Ruoxin was busy again to meet Lu Ruoxin. When Lu Ruoxin and his party walked into the city''s main house under Fang Jun''s front and rear wear, Fang Biao, Chai Rong, Liu Tao and others immediately greeted them respectfully. However, as soon as Lu Ruoxin sat in the main hall, he said something that made everyone stunned... This novel has been trans lated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2866

    "On the way, how about coming a little late? Has the wedding been completed?" "with the strength of the Fang family and the saint, a true God can be born. Uncle Fang, your future can be expected." while saying this, Lu Ruoxin looked at Fang''s watch faintly. Fang Biao lowered his head, but he was sweating heavily on his forehead. His face was also very embarrassed: "Miss Lu, the wedding was cancelled." "cancelled?" Lu Ruoxin asked knowingly and pretended to be extremely surprised: "why? Is it difficult? The saint introduced by the Lu family doesn''t agree with the Fang family?" "by the way, where''s Fang Kun?" Fang Biao frowned even more when he heard this, The head is also lower. Liu Tao walked forward and saluted slightly: "Miss Lu, brother Fang is embarrassed to say, let me say it for him. The saint arranged by the Lu family, the Fang family naturally likes it and is very grateful, but the problem is that an ice god named Han 3000 was killed on the way, which not only forced my brother to kill Fang Kun, but also took the saint away." Lu Ruoxin put on a sudden upset and looked coldly at the square watch. The square watch felt ashamed and buried his head deeply. Then, Lu Ruoxin took back his eyes and smiled coldly: "even the saint can be lost. Uncle Fang, how can you explain to my father in advance? I''m afraid you, the head of the first family in the desert, can''t explain it?" Fang Biao looked up in a hurry. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin intended to expand the matter and pressed her again with the landing family: "Miss Lu, this..." Uncle Fang, being defeated by others without fighting is cowardly, and the Lu family has no such friends. "Lu Ruoxin said coldly," besides, I dare not even repay the Revenge of killing my son, which is even cowardice among cowards. "" I regretted that I was a little late, but now it seems that I don''t want to come to this broken place. " As soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin got up and was about to leave. Liu Tao hurried forward to stop and looked nervously at Fang Biao: "brother, Fang and Lu have been friends for generations. If you break the relationship between the two families, do you deserve your ancestors and ancestors?" Fang Biao was completely flustered at this time and took a few steps to Lu Ruoxin''s face: "Miss Lu, please calm down. What do you want me to do?" "Naturally, you still need to ask me if you want to find the field?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. Let him do this again? Isn''t this the same as the man in black''s previous requirements? Fang Biao didn''t think about it. After all, in order to save his son, but who would have expected that Han Sanqian suddenly put down such gods as jade ice beads when he left, so Fang Biao''s strong heart wavered again. Especially he and old Chai can use jade ice beads. If they smoke them themselves If someone goes to Han 3000 to take revenge secretly, it means that Yu Bingzhu is likely to be gained by Chai Lao. His Fang family has sacrificed too much for an ice God, and he can''t lose anything else that may help the Fang family grow. Therefore, he even secretly decided that it doesn''t matter whether Fang Kun can be reborn, but Yu Bingzhu must be taken. But who can think that Lu Ruoxin is at this time It''s too late. Moreover, compared with the man in black who uses his son''s life as a bargaining chip, Lu Ruoxin directly takes the Lu family to press himself, which is more direct to hit his seven inches. If the Fang family has nothing, if even the Lu family''s big tree is gone, where should we go in the scorching desert?! "But that man is very powerful. The supreme fire of the Liu family was defeated by him, and Kuner''s gang of good players can''t rival him. With the strength of our family..." Fang Biao said. "You just need to try your best along the road, and you don''t need to take care of other things." "but Han 3000 has been out of the city for some time. If you chase him at this time, the vast desert..." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently, waved his hand and took a moment. Several people who had just drilled out of the sand quickly walked into the hall. "They will lead the way for you." Lu Ruoxin finished and looked at Fang Biao. Fang Biao frowned slightly. He really didn''t know what Lu Ruoxin meant by such an arrangement. Since he was revenge, he should be a hand blade. How could he do his best? Fang Biao was really puzzling, but at this time, he looked up and saw Lu Ruoxin looking at himself, and there seemed to be some strange in his eyes. Suddenly he thought of something This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2867

    At this time, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes also slowly looked at chairong. Fang Biao suddenly realized that the token given to him by the man in black was directly held in his hand. With Lu Ruoxin''s eyes cold, Fang Biao directly clapped energy into the token and aimed it at chairong. "Boom!" a sky fire spewed out directly from it. Its fire was only big, its flame was pure and fast. Even an expert like Mr. Chai could not resist it for a time. What''s more, chairong didn''t expect Fang Biao to attack himself suddenly at this time. He hurriedly retreated and resisted, but at almost the same time, Lu Ruoxin also moved suddenly! "Xuanyuan sword!" looking back at the attacking Lu Ruoxin, Chai rongdun was in a mess and couldn''t help exclaiming. You need to know that Xuanyuan sword is an ancient magic weapon. Who doesn''t know it and who doesn''t know its power? In a hurry, Chai Rong couldn''t take care of the front and the back, and the back couldn''t take care of the front. Almost just for a moment, he waved his big hand and grasped his long sword. He chose to resist Lu Ruoxin''s Xuanyuan sword, and the fire of the token on the other party''s watch chose to resist with his body. Boom! It''s strange to say that the flame hit him. It was a small fire left by passing by, but it suddenly burned rapidly behind chairong. Even if chairong hurriedly tried to resist, he couldn''t resist the severe pain of the fire. "Ah!" Chai Rong cried in pain, and the fire on the whole person became a sea of fire, spread wildly and swallowed it. Looking through the fire, Lu Ruoxin at the other end never seemed to move, but stood there calmly. "Pooh!" almost at the same time, Chai Rong suddenly felt a pain in his back. Looking back, Fang Biao had stabbed himself into his chest with a sharp sword! "You!" Chai Rong looked at Fang Biao reluctantly in the fire. Although they had a dispute, Chai Rong never thought Fang Biao would be so cruel to himself, even the idea of killing him himself. Fang Biao smiled coldly, looked at chairong fiercely, moved his energy in his hand, and directly took out the jade ice beads temporarily put on chairong. "Bang!" with the last muffled sound, chairong''s body hit the ground heavily, and let the fire burn and turn his body into ashes. Fang Biao smiled insidiously. Then, his face changed and respectfully saluted Lu Ruoxin: "thank you, Miss Lu, for helping me solve my worries." "chairong was killed by you. It has nothing to do with me. I haven''t moved from beginning to end." Lu Ruoxin said this with a cold smile: "so, you don''t need to thank me." Fang Biao was stunned, but then nodded happily, Does it matter who killed it or not? unimportance! The important thing is that jade ice beads now belong to other tables. However, Fang Biao never expected that Lu Ruoxin would help, how could he not charge the corresponding price? When he inserted a sword into Chai Rong, he was doomed never to jump off Lu Ruoxin''s boat. "Kill the respected predecessors in the desert world. If the people in the desert world know..." Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and looked at Fang Biao gloomily. Fang Biao was suddenly stunned. If this matter spread out, his Fang family in the desert world might be pointed out by thousands of people. "However, the Fang and Lu families are so friendly. Naturally, I will mention you to keep this secret." as soon as the voice fell, Lu Ruoxin looked at Liu Tao and other people surnamed Liu, as well as several other dignitaries in the desert world, several high-ranking guests and a group of servants who have not been sent away by the Fang family. Fang Biao nodded and looked at Liu Tao. The next second, he took the elder of the Fang family directly to the guests and inferior servants. With the scream in the hall, blood flew everywhere, and then everything returned to peace... At this time, Han 3000, how did he know the bloody events in the desert city? With the setting sun, the desert land entered a hotter night. And in the flower boat. Han Sanqian slowly opened his eyes in bed... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2868

    Han 3000 turned up from his bed, opened the door and went straight to the deck, overlooking the desert like the night. Then, he sat down slowly in the attic and was about to reach out to pour himself a cup of tea, but a jade hand had stretched out, picked up the teapot and slowly poured a cup to Han 3000. Han 3000 smiled: "elder martial sister." "are you worried about the change?" Qin Shuang said, poured himself a cup, sat beside Han 3000, and looked around. There was no clue except that the stars were brighter?! Han 3000 took a sip of tea and smiled without talking. Qin Shuang looked at this guy strangely and waited for his answer. "Always a little uneasy." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and looked at Qin Shuang: "you''re in a good mood. Have you apologized to Yingxia?" Qin Shuang nodded. The iceberg beauty showed a faint smile at this time. The guilt accumulated in my heart for a long time, when I really say it and get the forgiveness of the party concerned, this feeling is naturally relieved, and even I feel that the sky above my head has become bright for several points. Han 3000 smiled and nodded. "She''s a little thin, but she has a good appetite for the love meal you made yourself as a gift from your daughter. I''m afraid she can get fat when she''s out of the desert." Qin Shuang smiled softly. With her intelligence, she naturally found the clue of the two when she saw Su Yingxia. However, Han 3000 didn''t mention it, and Qin Shuang didn''t intend to say it. Instead, she conveyed some of his concerns for Han 3000 in another way. Han 3000 nodded, picked up the teapot and gave it to Qin shuangman, then said with a smile: "it''s not because of Miss Su." "I never mentioned that miss." Qin Shuang smiled, picked up the newly filled teacup and slightly entered. For Han 3000, Qin Shuang naturally knows that empathy will never happen to him. In other words, Qin Shuang is still very confident in himself. Even he can''t make Han 3000 change his heart, let alone others?! Although Miss Su''s appearance is not inferior to herself, although her temperament is equally outstanding, although she is gentle and reasonable. "Is there someone in the book of heaven?" Qin Shuang suddenly changed the topic. Han 3000 frowned and wondered about Qin Shuang''s topic. However, before opening his mouth, Qin Shuang took the lead in sealing Han 3000''s mouth: "I''m not talking about us." Han 3000 was stunned, but then nodded. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang was naturally the one he trusted, but he didn''t know why she suddenly asked, or how she noticed it. "After we stayed in the book of heaven for a long time, the whole book of heaven became extremely hot for a long time. Even if we all joined hands with luck to resist, it would be difficult to resist the melting result." "However, at the critical moment, an extremely huge white light fog suddenly appeared in the sky of Tianshu. It is the existence of these light fog that finally reduces the deadly heat, and we can barely get out of the danger." Hearing this, Han Sanyi patted his head and scolded himself. The heat almost didn''t need to think about it. It must have been caused by his being trapped in the supreme fire. Although there are holes in the book of heaven, the body of the book of heaven is always on his own. When he is surrounded by fire, although treasures such as the book of heaven won''t be melted, the temperature inside... Think of it here, Han Sanqian regretted that he was so careless that he ignored such an important thing. As for the person Qin Shuang said, Han Sanqian believed that it should be the guy from Tianshu who saw the people and animals he put in danger and helped himself at the critical moment. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. "But I always feel that this person is not the phantom of the book of heaven, but... Another person. Because the smell of the white fog is completely different from that in the eight directions world." Qin Shuang shook his head. "Another person?" Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. In the book of heaven, except the eight wasteland book of heaven, anyone and anything must have been brought in by himself. There is no one else, but now Qin Shuang said there are others? How is this possible!? "the smell of white fog." speaking of this, Qin Shuang suddenly looked at Han 3000 very seriously: "deja vu." "Do you remember this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2869

    Hearing this, Han Sanqian immediately felt extremely incredible. Almost at the same time, he blurted out with Qin Shuang, "floor sweeper!" there is one or only one person who can meet with elder martial sister Qin Shuang at the top of Qishan and resist the so-called supreme fire with personal ability, that is, the floor sweeper who taught himself at the beginning. But one thing Han 3000 still doesn''t understand is that although the old man who sweeps the floor also knows the book of heaven, they often stayed together when they helped him rebuild his body. But the essence of the problem is, how did he enter the book of heaven without his knowledge?! What''s more, you haven''t found it yet? What is the purpose of his stay in the book of heaven? A series of questions suddenly rose in Han 3000''s mind. Qin Shuang said slightly, "if you''re free, you''d better check it. I''m not sure if it''s him." Han 3000 nodded. He will find out about it. However, the top priority is not now, because in the final analysis, the old sweeper doesn''t mean any harm to himself, but another thing is approaching him with danger. Almost at the same time, they looked at each other with one eye. Han 3000 moved in his hand, and the sky fire moon wheel appeared immediately. Qin Shuang also killed the demon sword directly towards the cabin without much thought. With Han 3000''s tacit understanding and understanding of Han 3000, Qin Shuang knew that the biggest thing she could help Han 3000 was to protect Su Yingxia. Boom! Suddenly, the ship shook violently, and all the people in the ship shook violently. Those with lower repair scores were even thrown out on the spot and hit the ship heavily. Su Yan and Lvzhu heard the news and hurried out of the room. Almost subconsciously, the two women ran all the way to the bottom of the dock. Almost all the bottom layers of the dock are craftsmen, which not only ensure the manufacturing and production required on a certain ship, but also ensure the driving and direction identification of the whole ship. For the whole flower boat, although the bottom of the dock has the lowest position in the flower boat, it is the heart of the whole flower boat. Not surprisingly, the two women carried energy in their hands, and then quickly released the Dharma door. After stabilizing everyone temporarily, a group of servants and maids of Su Yan also rushed over. Together, they released a huge Dharma energy again, just like throwing a sponge to protect all the craftsmen. Often walking in the desert, it is inevitable to encounter all kinds of critical situations, which can be handled easily by several women. At almost the same time, pangolin also ran up the deck and went to help Han 3000. Qin Shuang had already arrived in Su Yingxia''s room from the attic. Su Yingxia was obviously frightened because of the sudden violent shaking. She held Han Nian tightly and was about to go out. Seeing Qin Shuang, Su Yingxia said hurriedly, "elder martial sister, what happened?" Qin Shuang held a long sword and shook his head: "I don''t know." Su Yingxia looked worried. Seeing that there was no one behind Qin Shuang, she thought for a moment and said, "3000." although Lvzhu privately told herself that the boat was Han 3000''s, But Su Yingxia didn''t have any resistance in her heart. She didn''t love Han 3000, but... "I don''t know, but..." Qin Shuang said this, and her face was a little stunned. Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s face looked like paper for a long time, and even tears came into Qin Shuang''s eyes. "When we were drinking tea, the boat suddenly shook violently, and then 3000 him... He was thrown out of the flower boat." "what?!" Su Yingxia was about to go crazy when he heard the news, and rushed out of the cabin. Qin Shuang grabbed Su Yingxia''s arm, then shook her head: "the situation is urgent. Three thousand people deal with it, and I''ll come down to protect you." Su Yingxia was stunned, which reflected that Qin Shuang just wanted to test herself. She said a little goodbye. She didn''t want her to see her worried model. When her mood was slightly stable, Su Yingxia whispered: "Elder martial sister, I can take good care of myself and nianer. Go and help 3000." Qin Shuang smiled and looked at Su Yingxia: "since you are so nervous, why should you talk to him..." Su Yingxia looks up and looks at Qin Shuang for a moment. However, almost at this time, a more violent shaking also strikes. Boom... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2870

    Then, in the violent shaking, they almost fell to the ground, but through the window, they vaguely saw a huge object coming out of the ground and attacking directly. Although the window is too small to see how big it is, it can be clearly guessed according to its rising speed and the time passing through the window that this guy''s volume is not even weaker than the whole huge flower boat. At this moment, not to mention Su Yingxia, even Qin Shuang could not help but feel frightened. "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, I don''t have time to explain to you. You hurry to help three thousand. No matter what Yingxia and he do, Yingxia''s wish is that he can be happy. If three thousand has any accidents, Yingxia will never live." Su Yingxia shouted hurriedly, trying to push Qin Shuang out of the house and let her hurry to help Han three thousand. Qin Shuang pushed Su Yingxia away and hugged her shoulder tightly with both hands: "calm down." after that, when Su Yingxia''s mood was a little stable, Qin Shuang said positively: "you have this idea, what about 3000?" "if something happens to you, do you think Han 3000 can live?" "Do you know, don''t say you''re dead, do you know how he came here just when you disappeared?" "the bloodless fire stone city fought against the three forces of eternal sea area and supporting the family with one person. Even if he was trapped by more than 100000 people, he was not afraid, just to avenge you and inquire about your whereabouts!" "Do you know that the spirits of Han 3000 died in that battle? If it hadn''t been for the help of an expert, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 would have died!" Qin Shuang scolded coldly, and the tears in her eyes kept falling unconsciously. "Dead!" Su Yingxia stared at Qin Shuang in a daze. She looked at the heroic scene and saw the Han 3000 besieged by hundreds of thousands of people. "Even if he comes to this desert, he is for you. He obeys Lu Ruoxin''s arrangement, goes to the far north and goes deep into the devil''s cave. He doesn''t even want his life for you. What else do you want me to say?" "Su Yingxia, I envy you. I envy you that you have all the love of Han 3000, and have no other love. Why? Why do you have to make trouble with him?" Qin Shuang cried to Su Yingxia in tears. She wanted to wake Su Yingxia up by scolding. Although the better the relationship between Su Yingxia and Han 3000, the more it means that Qin Shuang is unlikely to be with Han 3000. However, she doesn''t want Han 3000 to be lost. She just wants to see Han 3000 happy. Therefore, Qin Shuang still doesn''t regret it even if she has no chance forever! Su Yingxia is also in tears Under the rain, she sobbed slightly. When she heard what Han 3000 had done for her, she was not moved? "There are many things you don''t know." Qin Shuang sighed helplessly. "This time, not only 3000 people, including those who follow him, actually understand that they almost die, but they can''t have a life." "In particular, I know that he is useless even with Pangu''s axe now. If he goes, it will be more..." "but I still choose to go with him and entrust this life to him completely, not only because I like him, not only because I feel sorry for you, but also because..." when talking about this, Qin Shuang looked at Su Yingxia seriously: "More because what I want to see is that you two love each other for a lifetime." All her life? Su Yingxia suddenly stumbled. She stared at Qin Shuang in a daze. She never thought that Qin Shuang would forget her life for herself and Han 3000. She was shocked, moved, but also warm! All kinds of emotions hit her heart for a time. She couldn''t help it any longer. She jumped into Qin Shuang''s arms and burst into tears. At this time, she was in the attic on the top of the ship Han Sanqian, holding the moon wheel of heaven fire and the jade sword, gently surrounded his body. Almost when the giant rushed up, the whole person subconsciously stepped back! Boom! The monster rushed up into the sky and rushed onto the dock with rolling yellow sand, which made the whole dock sink instantly. Han Sanqian''s eyebrows were tightly locked and stared at the giant in front of him ¡­¡­This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2871

    What kind of monster is this?! With a length of more than ten meters and a width of several meters, it is like a giant centipede, and its hundreds and thousands of feet are long swords like the wind. His head is like an iron armour, with two big forceps. Even if there is no moon tonight, he still has a cold light on his teeth. It looked at Han 3000 covetously. Although the eyes on both sides of his head were very small, the big mouth under his pincers teeth was already telling that he was not good! "Roar!" "haw!" almost at the same time, with its angry roar, its joints made an ugly sound, but its huge body rushed directly at Han 3000. Han 30001 turned sideways and hid. The sky fire moon wheel instantly turned on the blades on both sides of the jade sword. With Han 30001''s attack, the sky fire moon wheel also took fire and electricity with the power of thunder, cooperated with the jade sword and smashed the giant insect''s head. Bang! With a loud noise, with the power of Han 3000, the jade sword and the armor on the giant insect''s head were smashed in all directions at once. However, the giant insect''s armor seemed extremely hard. Not only did it not have the slightest reaction of pain, but roared, slightly turned sideways, and the foot directly stabbed Han 3000. Naturally, Han 3000 could not be stabbed. When he retreated, the insect foot directly smashed the thick railing with a diameter of about tens of centimeters on the ship. Then the thousand foot bug rushed towards Han 3000. Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly, but he was not afraid of the thousand foot bug, but the problem was that this guy was also very destructive. If he fought with him again, the whole top of the flower boat would have to be destroyed by him. However, this guy was wearing armor. Even if he went down with his sword, he was still numb, but this guy didn''t hurt at all. You know, how terrible is the power of Han 3000?! "However, even if you are a piece of iron, I will definitely turn you into molten iron." "72 way sword technique!" as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 changed his body shape, held a jade sword, and attacked directly with extremely strange body skills. With Han 3000''s Taixu divine step and 72 way sword technique, let alone a monster with relatively slow action, Han 3000''s offensive will never suffer even in the face of the true God of the world. This strange insect is very strange. His armor is indestructible. Although he was disorderly in the duel with Han 3000, he actually carried it. Get out! As soon as he drank softly, Han 3000 had cut hundreds of swords on the strange insect, and the tiger mouth with the sword in his right hand was slightly numb. However, although the monster was not injured, it was constantly attacked by Han 3000, but it couldn''t hit China and South Korea 3000, which still made it very angry. Seeing Han 3000 withdraw his sword and "escape", which monster let him go so hastily? With the cold roar, the monster chased Han 3000 directly. When one person and one monster fell to the ground, the flower boat continued to drive slowly forward. After several rounds, the dust and smoke rolled on the ground. Han 3000 stood up slightly from the dust and smoke, looked at the monster hundreds or thousands of times larger than himself, and smiled gently. He succeeded in leading this guy out. That''s a good thing! "Little centipede, it''s not easy for you to practice. If you step down obediently, I won''t find you for the loss of Huazhou, but if you don''t listen..." Han 3000''s eyes showed a cruel intention. The sky fire moon wheel suddenly attached to the jade sword, and the red and blue light trembled slightly, ready to go at any time. However, although the words were directed at the centipede, Han 3000''s eyes kept turning around. Obviously, the sudden appearance of such an invulnerable monster in the desert is obviously not as simple as his bad luck. Soon, Han 3000 drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "come out." "the temperature in the desert world is very hot. It must be more uncomfortable in the sand? Anyway, I feel sweating when I stand here." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 was hundreds of meters around. Suddenly, there were several explosions, and dozens of people in black jumped out. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2872

    The next second, Han 3000 grasped the jade sword in his hand and looked at the people in black who surrounded him. "People from the Fang family in the desert city?" "people from the Liu family?" "people from Lu Ruoxin again?" as soon as the voice fell, the Han 3000 cloud was light and the wind was clear. Dozens of people in black looked at me and I looked at you. The next second, they jumped up and took out their daggers like a snake''s awn in their hands. They showed the trend of gossip and directly besieged Han 3000. How can Han 3000 worry about such a person?! Yu Jianheng shook his hand and directly met him. "Roar!" almost at the same time, the thousand legged monster also roared fiercely, dragging its huge body to attack. Han 3000''s face was cold. Taixu SHENBU plus 72 road sword technique could be used freely for a time. He attacked like a tiger and guarded like a rabbit. It was only a sword of lightning, flint and jade. The jade sword had swept through the crowd for many times, and there were more than a dozen knives on the thousand foot monster. However, Han 3000 was even more surprised when he was able to do well, because these people in black could not be alive under their jade sword, but... These guys were almost the same as the thousand legged monsters. The sword was cut on the iron, but they didn''t hurt at all except the constant fire. With his own strength and the jade sword blessed by the moon wheel of heaven fire, I dare not say that it is invincible, but at least it is to cut iron like mud, but these guys?! What the hell is this? The thousand legged monster still has strong armor, but it can be understood. But these guys, wrapped in black, are completely light. How can they carry it so?! When Han 3000 was in a trance, the thousand foot monster insect behind him had been killed. Although Han 3000 hurriedly resisted, this guy was really huge. Although he resisted his attack, the inertia driven by the powerful force still made Han 3000 step back, and his right arm was also faintly numb. What ghost power?! Seeing Han 3000 hit, dozens of people in black suddenly flashed a cold light in their eyes. The next second, they suddenly attacked Han 3000 again. The two sides fought again. For a time, dust and smoke rose everywhere and crazy sand continued. These guys are invulnerable. If they can''t find the way to break the enemy, at this temperature, Han 3000 who has lost jade ice beads will gradually be exhausted physically as time goes by. "It''s not a way to go on like this, but these guys..." Han 3000 looked carefully at each person in black around him, trying to see something from them! But what he can''t understand is that these guys are quick in their body methods and cooperate with each other very well. They are almost flawless! His grandmother''s, what should I do?! Han 3000 was very depressed. However, he still held the sky fire moon wheel in his hand and resisted with the 72 way divine sword played by the jade sword. On a lonely night in the desert, a man fights against the heroes, the light and shadow of the sword, the laminar flow rolls, and the yellow sand flies wildly. On the one hand, Han 3000 attacked rapidly, but they were helpless. These people were like blood cows and were unharmed at all. On the other hand, although dozens of people could not resist Han 3000''s attack, even the attack could not touch Han 3000 at all, as mentioned earlier, Han 3000 attacked completely by shameless defense and giving up defense, so that Han 3000 was an expert, For a while, I had a headache and was tired of parrying. With the passage of time, Han 3000''s body was sweating like beans, his body began to slow down because of overheating, and his physical strength was constantly lost. At this time, the sand his feet stepped on was like cooking in an iron pot. He could feel the extremely hot sand through thick shoes. But on the other hand, these people seem to be tireless and ferocious. No way! Even the people in the desert world, Han 3000 knows very well that they are just heat-resistant, not afraid of heat. Otherwise, why put small jade ice beads on the flower boat? Why do you almost act like a God for an ice God and a big jade ICE BEAD?! But these guys in front of us... What''s going on?! Just when Han 3000 was confused, his eyes suddenly shrunk slightly, retreated for progress, and he suddenly had a novel idea... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2873

    Since the general attack can''t work, come to the magic! Thinking of this, Han 3000 accelerated his retreat and flew directly into the air with only a few steps. His hands shook. The sky fire moon wheel immediately flew out of the jade sword and turned into a fire dragon and a blue Phoenix. Boom! One dragon, one phoenix, one fire and one electricity are powerful! On the same day, when the fire moon wheel directed at the gang of people, the whole sky also changed color because of this huge energy. In the light of the fire, in the face of the encroachment of the fire moon wheel, the action of dozens of people in black was indeed blocked, but the thousand legged monster was shocked, directly fearless of the sky light, roared and suddenly attacked Han 3000. "What?" Han 3000 frowned. The sky fire burns all things and the moon wheel swallows thousands of changes, but even such a fierce method is also powerful against those experts in the eight wasteland realm. Why does it have little effect in front of these strange people and monsters?! Is it so strange?! WOW! Han 30001 parried with a sword to avoid the attack of strange insects. His body method retreated for several meters. The whole man was still staring at these guys. How did this happen?! But when Han 3000 was very confused, suddenly, his eyes must be fierce. In the light of fire, he vaguely found something strange. "Isn''t......" Han 3000 said softly. This time he didn''t retreat, but dived straight down and plunged into the crowd. The next second, the sword rises and the two sides fight together again. However, if the previous Han 3000 was mainly offensive and defensive, then the Han 3000 suddenly completely changed his style. He just kept using the mysterious footwork of Taixu SHENBU, quickly and frequently close to the group of people, and then quickly evacuated to dodge. As a whole, Han 3000 was like a cat playing with snake man. Keep harassing and keep enough distance! Although, the consumption of doing so is extremely large, which makes Han 3000, who is already extremely tired, even more tired at this time. It is not too much to describe him as coming out of the heavy rain. At this time, somewhere, seeing Han 3000 like this, a person gave a slight sneer. Heat is annoying. If something more annoying happens at the same time, it will undoubtedly be a great collapse for anyone. Once this person breaks down, everything he does will become hysterical and disorganized! Obviously, Han 3000 is on the verge of collapse! But is that really the case?! Almost as the man sneered, an imperceptible smile flashed across Han 3000''s face. "The eye of heaven opens the way!" when he drank angrily, Han 30001 turned over and directly urged the Taixu divine step under his feet. He enlightened eight golden bodies in his body and suddenly opened them directly. Then, the eight golden bodies moved and suddenly rushed behind the group of people. He held the jade sword horizontally, inserted it in the air, and then made a stroke towards the sky. "Bang, bang, bang!" there was a dull noise, and several thin ropes sprang directly out of the sand with the sword, driving layers of yellow sand to fly! Han 3000 leaned forward, grabbed the string like things directly, and flew back. After a long time, a very strange scene appeared. I saw dozens of people in black and the thousand legged monster, who were still fierce just now, suddenly stopped all their actions. As Han 3000 suddenly pulled those rope like things, these guys were pulled by Han 3000 like paper and flew upside down. "Bang, bang, bang!" with a loud noise, those "things" directly hit dozens of meters behind Han 3000. The yellow sand flew into the sky in a short time, and there was an explosion, and a figure was suddenly blown out! "Crooked door and evil way." Han 3000 smiled coldly and said softly looking at the figure flying out. And those people in black who were thrown to the ground by Han 3000 and the insects with thousands of feet piled up there like a pile of scrap iron at this time. There was no bravery just now. The black shadow flew into the sky. Soon, after flying across the sky, the next second, he suddenly appeared behind Han 3000, stretched out his black tongue, slightly licked his purple lips, and drew a penetrating smile at the corners of his mouth. Then, he stretched out his slender but bone like hand and gently clapped his palm. "Interesting, interesting, very interesting." the cold and evil voice sounded behind Han Sanqi. At this time, Han Sanqi took back the eight golden bodies and turned his head slowly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2874

    It was a body almost dried up. It was like being hung on the wall to dry after death. There were no muscles in the whole body, only dry yellow skin and meat pasted on the bones. Almost like a skull, his face is as pale as paper, purple lips, black eyes, sunken and huge pupils. It makes people feel creepy. Han 3000 looked at him coldly and disdained to say, "old monster, it''s you who''s playing tricks." if it weren''t for the sky fire moon wheel attacking these people in the way of magic, the magic energy light caused by it lit up the people''s surroundings between the electric light and flint, so Han 3000 vaguely saw the long line of stars and light behind them because of the light problem, Han 3000 is afraid that he is half dead tired up to now. He doesn''t know what the enemy he faces is. "It''s easy to say." he smiled gently, and his eyes almost narrowed into a gap. He hardly needed to say more, so he could detect from his expression that this kind of person is either evil or evil. "It''s just that I''ve practiced some copper armor and iron corpses. It''s not much skill." Han 3000 smiled coldly. No wonder these guys didn''t feel any at all in their own heat. They didn''t know that they were tired. After a long time, they turned out to be no living people at all. However, in any case, Han 3000 couldn''t face such a strange move carefully. He looked at him coldly and said, "if there''s any more moves, just make it out!" "en......" the gloomy man nodded, touched his chin with a hand almost only with bones, thought about it, and a moment later, he looked up slightly: "To be honest, although my bronze armor and iron corpses are not capable, there are many experts who died in their hands." "but today, they were defeated by you. I have to sigh, young man, you are very capable." "This is my killing move. I''m like a waste when I lose my bronze armor and iron corpse. Therefore, frankly, I have no moves. If I want to kill or cut, I''ll do whatever I want." With that, the old guy actually hung his hands and closed his eyes, as if waiting for Han Sanqian to kill him. Han Sanqian frowned and didn''t start. Naturally, he wouldn''t be so careless that he would kill him if he asked him to kill. He would attack him if he said he would attack and admit defeat if he said he would admit defeat? Is it so hasty? Even a rabbit has to kick his legs before he dies. "Don''t play tricks. Come on, who let you come." Han 3000''s jade sword was closed, but the sky fire moon wheel appeared behind Han 3000 in time and showed a faint attack. When he heard Han 3000 speak but didn''t do it, he smiled darkly and opened his eyes: "take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others, Jianghu rules." "so you won''t say it?" "Of course." he smiled gently. "In that case, I''ll send you to the West." Han 3000''s complexion was cold. The next second, the sky fire moon wheel directly rushed at the gloomy man. Bang! As soon as the sky fire moon wheel almost jumped up, it directly pierced through his body. Then with a huge explosion, the gloomy and strange guy was directly fried into white fragments and scattered all over the ground! Looking at the powder like flour, Han 3000''s complexion was very pale Shen was about to fly to catch up with his flower boat, but suddenly he was stunned to find that his body had become a little stiff! Almost at the same time, there were bursts of vicious laughter in the whole sky. "Ha ha, ha ha, young child, you want to kill me? Isn''t it so easy?" Han Sanqian stared at the white ashes on his hands. They were poisonous? But the next second, Han Sanqian ruled out this possibility. With his present body, he was right. How could he be poisoned? "Han, I dare to trouble you. Do you think you came casually? I know you are not afraid of severe poison, but these stone powders are by no means poisons!" "They will only dry up and petrify your skin, which will affect your actions." "of course, with your ability, I know you will be trapped for a long time, most seconds, but for me, a few seconds is enough." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2875

    "What was just a fake body!" Han Sanqian''s pupils were slightly open. Obviously, he knew that he had just hit the trick. From beginning to end, the dark man blown out by himself was not his entity at all. He just repeated his old skill and still used the line to control a so-called iron armor and copper corpse... However, this copper armor and iron corpse may not have any attack power compared with others, But he is more realistic and more human. Therefore, even he is careless for a time and completely ignores the truth hidden inside! This is basically a trap. The purpose is to lead yourself to kill the fake body, so as to make the so-called stone powder in the fake body explode directly! Han 3000 smiled coldly. Even if he was trapped, he still didn''t have any fear. He looked at the guy faintly and disdained to hum: "don''t say a few seconds, even if you give you ten seconds, what can you do?" as he said, Han 3000 was also secretly trying to make his stiff body recover as usual. "I know your skills in the desert city. Hehe, the enemy of all people, even the congenital Six Harmonies can''t help you." he smiled darkly: "so, how can you say this from your mouth? I''m convinced." "however, Han, if I dare to take these porcelain jobs, you really think I don''t have diamond?" as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly shook his hand, In a short time, dozens of people in black who had fallen and piled up into a mountain or directly under the soil suddenly recovered as usual and stood around Han 3000 in an instant. Then, as the ground shook slightly, the huge millipede suddenly stood up again. "Time is running out." Chong Han 3000 smiled darkly and closed his hands tightly. Boom! Dozens of people in black immediately got up with their swords and went straight to Han 3000. With them was the thousand foot monster! "Kill!" several people hit! Han 3000 frowned. When he wanted to start, the people in black who rushed in front of him had surrounded him, tightly, and jumped up with the thousand legged monster and rushed down. Almost three sides inside and outside surrounded Han 3000. "Burst!" suddenly, when Han 3000 was ready to resist, he only heard the gloomy guy roar. Boom! Dozens of people in black, together with the millipedes swooping from the, suddenly exploded like bombs, and then connected with each other to make a bigger explosion. Buzz! The whole desert can''t help shaking! The huge explosion flame even rushed all the way to the sky from the original place, just reflecting the originally moonless night like day. Even on the Huazhou, which has traveled far ahead, the body of the boat flickered under the impact of the afterwave of the huge explosion, but the most disturbing thing for the people in the boat is the flame that suddenly jumped up in the sky in the distance. "Three thousand!" seeing the flame, Su Yingxia couldn''t help it any more. She ran all the way from the second floor of the cabin to the deck. When she saw the sky rising fire in the distance, Su Yingxia was almost anxious! She knew that that place was the place where Han 3000 got off the ship. Now, there was a fire, which meant that Han San was in danger at this time. She believed in Han 3000''s ability, but such a shocking explosion in the distance almost made her believe in nothing! Qin Shuang quickly grabbed Su Yingxia, but at this time she didn''t open her mouth to persuade again, because even she knew that Han 3000 might be in danger. Su Yan followed close behind, almost catching up with Lvzhu at the time of the explosion. When she first arrived on the second floor, she saw Su Yingxia rush out of the house and ordered Lvzhu to take good care of Han Nian, who was alone, and she also rushed up. Only when she arrived at the door and looked at the amazing explosion, she was stunned! The next second, Su Yan ran back towards the bottom. At this time, the only thing she could do was to speed up the flower boat! "Three thousand!" and on the deck, Su Yingxia, dragged by Qin Shuang, looked decadent at the flames in the distance and couldn''t help crying... And in the flames... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2876

    The huge impact generated by the explosion and the huge flame detonated not only directly engulfed Han 3000, but even completely engulfed Han 3000 within tens of meters. In the towering fire, under the flickering light, the gloomy man smiled wildly in the face of the raging fire. "Haha, haha!" Han, do you really think you''re great when you meet me? "" ginger, it''s still old and spicy! "" burn it, burn it endlessly. "In response to his crazy words, there was only the sound of flame burning. In the fire, Han 3000 was almost knocked into a coma by the powerful explosive force. The black armor and frost jade armor flashed their own light. Together with the golden light on Han 3000, they steadily protected Han 3000. A faint black air flows slowly inside Han 3000''s body surface, and the five elements God stone also emits several streamers, quickly moistening Han 3000. Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes! Looking around at the sea of fire, he frowned and raised his hand slightly to help his temple. It was careless. He really didn''t think that this gloomy guy should make such strange moves, and didn''t think that the so-called copper armor and iron corpses surrounding him didn''t want to besiege himself, but blew themselves up! The explosion was too sudden, and there was no preparation. This huge energy made Qiang Ruhan 3000 unbearable. Looking at his burned black and scorched skin, the five elements God stone is releasing repair energy and constantly repairing his internal injury. It''s too late to treat the external epidermis. The dark old monster has some Taoist skills. Although he can''t say how powerful he is, his sinister degree is just another person''s finger. With a slight movement in his hand, the so-called stone powder has completely lost its effect and moved. It is naturally a good thing for Han saner''s eyes. Then Han 3000 forcibly opened the power of chaos in his body and operated it all over his body to help the five elements divine stone repair his own exterior. At the same time, he let the power of chaos help him quickly recover his essence. Tight and, when the whole body recovered, Han 3000 smiled. Sinister old man, it''s time for you to taste my power now. The next second, as soon as Han 3000''s luck opened, the black gold on the whole person suddenly spread, and the person, like a missile, directly accelerated in place and suddenly rushed out of the fire. The gloomy man was laughing coldly and wantonly, but suddenly he saw a flash of light in the fire and raised his eyes in a hurry. At this time, a golden light rushed directly towards him. The gloomy man''s white face was more like paper, and a trace of fear flashed through his eyes. "Bang, bang, bang!" a black gold gas hit directly. Without waiting for any reaction from the gloomy man, taking him as the center, there was a circle within a few meters, and a series of explosions came, which directly trapped the gloomy man in place. "What!" the gloomy man looked around and drank in fear for a moment. He hurriedly raised his eyes and saw Han 3000 standing in the air in front of him. "Surprised?" although Han Sanqian''s face was extremely ugly and his body was completely charred like black carbon, he looked very embarrassed and ashamed. However, hidden in the face like carbon black is a pair of bright eyes like eagle eyes! The gloomy man was obviously stunned, but then he gave a sneer: "you Han 3000 shocked the Central Plains, ran to our desert world and suddenly turned into an ice God. The first World War of Fangjia desert city shocked the heroes. Fangjia guests almost gathered the famous high hands in the desert world, but they were pressed by you. Don''t say fight back. Even if you say a word, you don''t dare." Speaking of this, the gloomy man tut tut smiled and said, "do you think such a peerless master would be so easily injured by my little copper armor and iron corpse?" he shook his head reluctantly: "you are alive, although unexpected, but also within my expectation." Han 3000 smiled contemptuously: "since you are so predictable, how about another surprise now?" hearing Han 3000''s words, The gloomy man raised his head slightly and stared at Han 3000 tightly, but there was no fear on his face, and even there was a trace of provocation in his eyes. "What do you want me to expect?" he laughed... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2877

    Han 3000 smiled: "naturally, it''s your life and death." although he smiled, his words hit people like a dagger. If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you will sweat straight on the spot! But the gloomy man in front of him was not like this. When he heard Han Sanqian''s words, he just smiled evil: "well, since great Xia Han has invited me, I dare not neglect it." then he gently picked up his long hand like bone and wood, pinched his thin finger, then pretended to shake his head, shook his head, looked at Han Sanqian, and put his mouth on: "According to today''s weather, according to my seal hall, great Xia Han, I''m afraid there''s only one result." "that''s death, isn''t it?" Han 3000 nodded, old man, you know! "Since you know the result, you can choose. Will I take you on the road? Or will you end it yourself?" "Great Xia Han, the rabbit has to bite and struggle before he dies. I''ve been practicing for thousands of years, and today, if I end up like this, will it not ruin my thousand years of Taoism and insult you, great Xia Han?" "there is no water in the desert. After I send myself on the road, my hand is too dirty to wash, so please bother me more, young Xia Han." As soon as the voice fell, the guy smiled. Han 3000 nodded: "in that case, I''ll give you a good time." As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand. The sky fire moon wheel suddenly burst into a powerful blue and red force, and the flower boat has gone far. Moreover, although Han 3000 rushed out of the fire, it does not mean that he is completely fine. With such a big explosion and extreme high temperature, Han 3000''s body was also seriously damaged. Although he had a short breath adjustment of the five elements divine stone and the Qi of chaos, he was still alive After all, his injured body is still in urgent need of treatment. In addition, Huazhou has traveled a long way for such a long time. If he drags his injured body for a long journey under the high temperature in the desert world, even if there is no other enemy attack, drought and high temperature alone will completely extinguish Han 3000. Therefore, at present, we must make a quick decision and do not waste any time With Han 3000''s transport power, the light of the sky fire moon wheel became more and more huge, and its power suddenly gathered, and the surrounding air jumped and trembled wildly! The gloomy man smiled evil, waved his hands, long claws and black air wrapped around him, tightened up a pile of ground under his feet, and strengthened his body! The ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and the gloomy man moved suddenly in his hands, and the black air in his hands turned into a giant ball, which roared up , straight to Han 3000. And the sky fire moon wheel is also looming under the control of Han 3000. "Broken!" Han 3000 shouted angrily. The sky fire moon wheel went straight to the black ball with great power. Boom!!! The desert trembled. There was an earthquake for thousands of miles. With the explosion of two energy, the whole dark sky was completely re lit at this time, just like the day. The Huazhou, who could hardly see any trace, also felt the huge explosion of this energy, because the ship body was also affected by the afterwave Pushed askew. On the deck, Su Yingxia and others looked at the explosion in the distance. For a moment, they were more worried. They grabbed the railing and wanted to rush over by themselves. Staring at the other side, Su Yingxia was in tears. She was both anxious and hated herself. At this time, she couldn''t help Han 3000 at all. She hated her incompetence and that she could only see at this time Watching Han Sanqian meet danger and even drag Qin Shuang and others to help her. Su Yingxia''s teeth are clenched... At the other end, the explosion roars for thousands of miles, and the rest is dead solitude. After the collision, the red and blue light of the sky fire moon wheel almost only locked up with the black ball for a few seconds, and the next second is like breaking bamboo The sky thunder fell to the ground, and the whole ground spread for tens of meters around the gloomy man. Then, the sky fire and moon wheel disappeared, leaving only... The gloomy man stood in place at this time! However, at this time, he was completely fixed there, motionless, even without breathing... "WOW!" A gust of hot wind suddenly blew from the desert. Once the wind passed, the gloomy man''s body disintegrated like broken porcelain. Han Sanqian was about to leave, but suddenly noticed that under the disintegration of the gloomy man''s body, a jumping thing made the whole person frown... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen ou r translation.

 Chapter 2878

    Under the dust, there was something buried. At this time, it was beating slightly. Through the ashes, Han 3000 could vaguely see the bursts of crimson that it exposed! "What is this?" Han 3000 frowned. Isn''t this gloomy guy dead yet?! Or left something? Out of curiosity or for safety, Han Trinity flew and landed next to the ashes of the gloomy man''s body! Because of the close distance, Han 3000 can barely see its shape through its outline at this time, but because he can see it clearly, Han 3000''s eyebrows are more tight! Heart! What this guy left in the ashes of his body was a heart about the size of a cow''s heart! The strangest thing is that it is beating very regularly at this time. This... Suddenly, just when Han 3000 was wondering, the jumping heart like a cow suddenly moved, and the whole body suddenly turned into a black water. Before Han 3000 had any reaction, it suddenly drilled in along Han 3000''s feet. Han 3000 hurried to use his true Qi to quickly find it in his body. This guy was very fast. He circled several times in Han 3000''s body almost instantaneously. However, Han 3000 was not easy. Two forces soon sandwiched him. Then, with a slight force, the blood was immediately forced out by Han 3000. Han 3000 started to work together with energy to directly destroy it, but it suddenly turned into a ball. Then with a loud and soft noise, this guy exploded directly in the air! Like a big blood bag suddenly burst open, countless blood sprayed directly. The distance was too close, and Han 3000''s attention was completely attracted by this completely illusory and dynamic heart. He didn''t expect that this guy would explode suddenly. Even if he hurriedly stretched out his hand to resist, his arms and body were full of blood spots. Hardly need to smell, you can already feel the smell of the blood, but what annoys Han 3000 is, what the hell is this?! No matter how Han 3000 rubbed, even if he rubbed his skin, it was almost broken, but the blood on his hands was still as new and unmoved! "Damn it, I''ve been fooled again." Han 3000 whispered depressed, but he saw a dark shadow passing in the distance and ran farther away. False body, another false body! This guy hasn''t been close to this side from beginning to end. He has always used the same method to repeat his old skills, but it''s just that he keeps using the same method that makes him as smart as Han 3000, which is quite impossible to prevent! "Hahaha, Han 3000, you''re too young to fight with me." "however, it''s late today. I''ll go back and have a rest now. I don''t have time to talk to you." "leave you some souvenirs so that you don''t forget me. The mountains don''t turn around. Wash your ass and wait for me. I''ll come to you at any time." "hahaha, hahaha!" As the guy''s arrogant laughter floated from a distance, his figure became more and more hidden in the dark until the echo rippled and his figure disappeared. "Damn it." Han 3000 punched him in the palm and was run away by this guy. However, it was too late to catch up with the poor aggressors. Looking at the time delay, Han 3000 resisted the discomfort inside his body and the stench of the blood outside his body, and suddenly flew towards the Huazhou. However, as like as two peas were left behind, almost three thousand people left behind, and just now, the figure of a figure and the dark people just came out of sight. They looked at the three thousand distant shadows of the Han Dynasty. He licked his lips with blood and smiled with a deep smile: "Han three thousand, hum!" As the explosion dissipated in the distance, Su Yan finally ordered Huazhou to slow down and wait for Han 3000''s return. Under Qin Shuang''s pull, Su Yingxia still clung to the handrail on the deck with unwilling hands, and her beautiful eyes were almost eager to stare at the endless night behind her. She is waiting, waiting for the figure in her heart to appear soon. But half an hour passed and an hour passed, leaving her only endless disappointment. But just when her heart was breaking, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2879

    Although the figure was very staggering, flying very low in mid air, and even tottering at any time, how could su Yingxia not know after many years of getting along and worrying about it? This is Han 3000! "Three... Three thousand!" Su Yingxia cried in surprise, and desperately pointed at the back of the flower boat for fear that Qin Shuang didn''t see it. Qin Shuang saw Han 3000''s flying state, and suddenly her heart sank. Her slender legs made a slight effort. Qianli''s figure flew out directly like a swallow and flew all the way towards Han 3000. When he saw Qin Shuang flying towards him, Han 3000 finally breathed a sigh. The intense high temperature shrouded Han 3000 like a steamer. Even if he didn''t move, Han 3000 felt the heat was hard to stop. In addition, his body was already close to the limit in the high temperature. If he hadn''t been Han 3000, with powerful golden body blessings and various huge and incomparable energy support, I''m afraid he wouldn''t need it. By now, he has completely fallen on the way! In addition, the huge explosion and flame baking made Han 3000''s body not completely recovered. All the way, he pursued and came, relying on the support of a strong will. Therefore, when he saw Qin Shuang, Han Sanqi completely put down all his precautions, and people were completely relaxed without strong will support. With Han Sanqi''s eyes slightly closed, his body fell like an airplane without oil. Fortunately, Qin Shuang''s speed was very fast. As soon as she accelerated downward, she held Han 3000 in her arms. When she looked down and saw that Han 3000 was covered with blood and severe skin burns, she couldn''t help but be startled for a moment. With a slight bite of teeth and luck, Qin Shuang flew back to the nail plate with Han 3000. Almost at the same time, Su Yan caught up with green beads. When Qin Shuang put Han 3000 down, a group of people immediately surrounded him with concern. Although it was only a short distance, there was no protection of jade ice beads when leaving Huazhou. At this time, Qin Shuang was also sweating and wet half of his clothes. However, she was not in the mood to attend to those and forcibly urged a piece of energy to enter Han 3000''s body. Then, she looked at Su Yingxia, who had already been lying beside Han 3000 and crying nervously: "although there are many injuries inside and outside the body, you don''t have to worry about Yingxia. 3000 is just unconscious and won''t be in danger." Su Yingxia nodded heavily, Staring at Han 3000 in a coma, she slightly stretched out her hand and put Han 3000''s head in her arms. Her slender jade hand gently stroked her lover''s damaged skin, which was full of heartache for a time. "Green pearl, let''s notice that the flower boat will resume its normal speed." Su Yan quickly ordered. Green nodded and hurried to the bottom of the dock to inform. Su Yan took a look at Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia: "take 3000 back to the room to rest first." then, regardless of her noble status and the stench of Han 3000, Su Yan put Han 3000''s hand on her shoulder and helped Su Yingxia together, He carried Han 3000 to the room where Su Yingxia lived on the second floor. In the process of Su Yingxia''s taking care of other women, it gradually passed the night and ushered in a new round of dawn. Han 3000 opened his eyes in a daze. He saw the tired Su Yingxia lying by his bed, sleeping gently, and nian''er snuggling up beside him. But when he was fully awake, he opened his eyes, but in the room, only nian''er snuggled up to his side as he saw in a daze, lying on the side of the bed, but he didn''t see Su Yingxia. But the trace beside the bed seemed to tell that Su Yingxia had really been lying here before. He wanted to get up and take a closer look, but he made a sound, which attracted Su Yan and Qin Shuang. When Han 3000 woke up, Han 3000 also found Su Yingxia among the three women, but the result was extremely disappointing. "Hum!" suddenly, just then, a loud noise hit! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2880

    A group of people immediately frowned, especially Su Yan and Lvzhu, who looked at each other almost incomprehensibly. The flower boat could not have stopped suddenly if it hadn''t met something special! But now, the flower boat suddenly stopped, which obviously indicates something wrong. Han 3000 suddenly jumped up from the bed and rushed out regardless of his injury. The stop of Huazhou means that he may have something to say. The most important thing is that Han 3000 can''t see Su Yingxia at this time. However, when Han 3000 rushed to the deck, there was no one on the deck, and the surrounding area of the flower boat was extremely empty. Although it could not be said that the scenery was beautiful, at least it was calm and there was no enemy attack! Han 3000 frowned and a trace of something bad rose in his heart. The next second, the whole man rushed back to the second floor and ran all the way to Su Yingxia''s room. When the door was opened, Han 3000''s heart suddenly cooled. Sure enough, the house was clean and tidy, but Su Yingxia''s simple luggage disappeared. When it came to stopping the ship, Han 3000 hit the door depressed. Then he rushed back to the deck and flew down directly from the ship. Almost at the moment when Han 3000 flew out of the ship, Han 3000 suddenly found that under the huge ship, a thin figure was slowly walking away from the side of the ship. "Su Yingxia!" Han 3000 fell behind her and looked at her back. He couldn''t help shouting angrily. Hearing Han 3000''s voice, Su Yingxia was slightly stunned, and then accelerated her pace. Han 3000 bit her teeth and caught up with Su Yingxia several steps. He grabbed her hand and pulled her in front of him. Looking at Su Yingxia''s face, Han 3000 said anxiously, "are you crazy? Get off the ship without permission?" "where are you going?" "this desert land stretches for thousands of miles, where can you go?" looking at Han 3000''s worried appearance, the tone of blame was filled with care, Su Yingxia was silent. She only walked a short distance, but because of the high temperature, the whole person was sweating. She slightly lowered her head: "I... I don''t know, I just want to..." if you don''t want to sit in the same boat with me, you don''t need to. I''ll go. "Han 3000 said, turned and left. Su Yingxia quickly grabbed Han 3000''s hand and shook his head at him desperately. "Without the protection of the flower boat, you will die of heat, thirst and exposure to the desert." "even you, Su Yingxia, are not afraid? Am I afraid of Han 3000? How can I say that I have higher cultivation than you? Since you can, why can''t I?" Han 3000 turned back and asked with another hand, I will remove Su Yingxia''s hand. Su Yingxia quickly grabbed Han 3000 more tightly. She shook her head nervously at Han 3000, and her tears swirled in her eyes. "No, no..." Su Yingxia glanced at Han 3000 and saw that Han 3000 looked at her patiently without urging. "I think when we are together, we will only cause endless trouble. Therefore, instead of this, we''d better..." it''s better for you to leave without killing yourself, isn''t it? "Han 3000 looked at her and was extremely angry for a time. Su Yingxia nodded. Last night, she saw Han 3000 fighting over there, and then saw Han 3000 coming back with scars and almost fainting. Lu Ruoxin''s words kept ringing in her brain. As a wife, you will never bring any benefits to Han 3000. Instead, you will only let him constantly get involved in trouble and rub shoulders with life and death. One day, you will even meet outsiders and mountains outside the mountain, which will disappear. Yes, he met Fang family in the desert city. Before he met Han 3000, he lived a rich life that he could see and was regarded as a guest of honor. But since I met her, there have been successive wars! Isn''t that enough?! "Well, I''m the one who should go." then Han 3000 directly shook off Su Yingxia this time and walked away quickly. Su Yingxia immediately panicked and wanted to catch up with her for a few steps, but the sand turned extremely. Because she was too anxious and didn''t catch up for a few steps, she suddenly slipped under her feet, stumbled and fell to the ground on the spot. Looking at the figure of Han 3000 leaving, she could only cry. Fortunately, Han Sanqian seems to have noticed something strange at this time, stopped his body and turned his head slowly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2881

    Looking at the tearful and pitiful Su Yingxia, how can Han 3000 feel better? He really didn''t understand why Su Yingxia was like this? Is it true that she is with her, and she is completely tired of this life?! Maybe this is the final answer. She may still love herself, so she will still care about herself, but loving someone doesn''t mean living a worried life with him. No more words, Han 3000 gently turned back and helped Su Yingxia up, and then silently took her back to the flower boat. Without waiting for everyone to say more, Han 3000 had got into the cabin alone. Qin Shuang and Su Yan were worried for a moment, but they looked back at Su Yingxia, but they didn''t know how to admonish them. Who was right and who was wrong about their husband and wife, and how should outsiders intervene?! The only thing they can do is gently blame Su Yingxia for doing such a stupid thing, but they can''t go too far to avoid stimulating Su Yingxia. After all, she just got off the ship. Su Yan glanced at Lvzhu. Although she didn''t speak, it was obvious that her eyes had explained everything. Lvzhu understood it and hurried down to the bottom of the dock. Since then, Huazhou has more rules. Huazhou is forbidden to stop without Su Yan or Han 3000''s order. Almost at this time, Han 3000 came out of the inner layer with a large piece of long cloth in his hand. He turned over the ink and laid the cloth flat on the deck. Several people looked at each other strangely. They didn''t know what the hell Han 3000 was doing. Han 3000 picked up his pen and ink and wrote a Korean character on the cloth. Then he took back the cloth roll and went into the dock. After a while, when Han 3000 came out again, he had a board about two meters long in his hand. He bent down and picked up the long cloth roll on the ground and went to Su Yan''s face: "Miss Su, please do me a favor." Su Yan was obviously stunned. He didn''t know what the hell Han 3000 was going to do, but he still nodded: "3000, what do you want me to help you?" "I''ll borrow the little jade ice beads from the flower boat." although I don''t know what Han 3000 wants, the flower boat was originally made for Han 3000 by the Fang family. He should have anything on the boat. "I''ll get it for you now." Su Yan nodded and walked towards the dock. Han 3000 ordered, "just one or two." Qin Shuang looked at Su Yan who left. At this time, while holding Su Yingxia, Qin Shuang couldn''t help staring at Han 3000: "3000, what are you doing?" Han 3000 glanced slightly and didn''t answer. He didn''t even look over his head. Qin Shuang couldn''t hurry. He looked at Su Yingxia depressed. Obviously, Qin Shuang knew that Han 3000 was probably angry with Su Yingxia. He had to tie the bell to get rid of the bell! But Su Yingxia felt Qin Shuang''s eyes, but didn''t take any action. Instead, he chose to escape and moved his eyes aside. Qin Shuang was speechless Extreme, the love quarrel is so awkward! But just when Qin Shuang was speechless, Su Yan came back again with several small jade ice beads in a box. He gently handed the box to Han 3000, and Su Yan whispered, "here, 3000!" After taking Su Yan''s box, Han 3000 took back his eyes. He glanced at Su Yan, looked at Qin Shuang, and looked at Su Yingxia who looked away. After all, Han 3000 nodded in disappointment. The next second, Han 3000 stopped talking nonsense, put the wood on his back, put the cloth on his hand, and walked a few steps to the edge of the ship''s deck. Then, shocked by the women, Han 3000 Suddenly she turned over and jumped down. The three women were in a hurry and rushed to the stern. Could it be that Han 3000 was angry with Su Yingxia. Either he jumped out of the boat to commit suicide, or he would copy Su Yingxia''s story again and leave the boat again? Although Han 3000 had the impression that everyone was very calm, who knew that people in love would lose half their reason This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2882

    At the stern of the ship, Han 3000 was neither broken nor far away. What he saw was a rope leading at one end of the stern, while the other end spread down, directly tied to one end of the wooden board on the ground, forming a drag relationship! The rope is about kilometers long. On the dragged wooden board, Han 3000 put the cloth with Korean characters on the wooden board. From a distance, some look like the sail of a lone boat and some look like a small roof. "Three thousand, this is..." Su Yan was stunned. Qin Shuangbai glanced at Su Yingxia and didn''t speak. However, without Qin Shuang saying, Su Yingxia also knew that Han 3000 did this because he chose to exclude himself alone in order not to get off the ship. Looking at Han 3000 on the board, Su Yingxia''s eyes were complex, but she finally sighed. Although she knew that the conditions on the board were difficult, the separation between them might make her a troublesome person. Don''t cause him some trouble. Therefore, when Qin Shuang was ready to ask Su Yingxia to persuade Han 3000 to come up, Su Yingxia forced out a smile and turned back to the dock! Qin Shuang and Su Yan looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Han 3000 on the board, although the space of the board is smaller, it can barely live with a "canvas" to block the poisonous sunshine and several small jade ice beads to maintain the temperature. The only trouble is that the desert is not very flat. The ups and downs make the veneer go up and down. Even if Han 3000 has full concentration, he still has to be swayed. However, in order for Su Yingxia not to leave, Han Sanyi can bear it. At noon and in the evening, Qin Shuang would send some meals to herself. She would not leave while she was eating. Instead, she always bought some things from the ship, or helped herself stabilize the "canvas", or try to add some soft things on the veneer to make Han 3000 more comfortable. After dinner, there was no sun in the desert, but the temperature became unusually high. Qin Shuang took some summer fruits and more jade ice beads, like a virtuous wife and a little woman in love, cleaning up all this for her husband and her lover. The funniest thing is that Qin Shuang also ordered a box of incense for Han 3000! The faint fragrance smells good. Coupled with the tight space, the two people are almost close. Han 3000 can also smell the fragrance on her. The superposition of the two strands not only has no rejection, but also smells better and better. After smelling the blood smell that couldn''t be washed off, Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "elder martial sister, you don''t have to do these things to deodorize." "anyway, there is a saying that men don''t smell. How can you call smelly men." hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Shuang was obviously stunned: "what can help you deodorize? This is to drive away mosquitoes." "Although there seems to be no living creatures in the desert, what if there are some small things? It''s not more spacious and comfortable than Huazhou. However, I can''t let my little martial brother be bitten by mosquitoes at night." Qin Shuang put the fragrance away while saying, and then sorted out the things for Han 3000. "Senior sister!" Han Sanqian looked at her and shouted softly. Qin Shuang looked back and said seriously, "what''s the matter?" "thank you." "fool!" Qin Shuang smiled gently, and the iceberg beauty smiled, as gorgeous as ice and snow. "By the way, elder martial sister, although I''m not at Huazhou, the man who bothered me last night escaped last night. I believe he won''t give up tonight, so..." Qin Shuang smiled when he heard Han 3000''s words: "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of your Baobei wife. If there is any emergency, I''ll inform you at the first time." Han 3000 smiled and nodded. Qin Shuang sighed helplessly and shook her head: "you two, ah..." "but don''t worry, elder martial sister won''t look at you single. I''ll talk to her again when Yingxia is there." "OK, don''t say thank you. It''s getting late, and I''m going back." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2883

    With such vigilance, although Han 3000 slowly lay on the board to rest, his divine consciousness has been scanning all the movements around like radar. It was so quiet that even a trace of mosquitoes could not be seen, let alone the guy who ran away. Although he left last night, he almost took advantage of it. Therefore, this guy will find a chance to find a way again. It''s easy to hide at night. He shouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. However, Han 3000 waited for a long time, maybe an hour, two hours, or even how many hours. He always remembered that the bright moon had reached its peak in the night sky at this time. Han 3000 suddenly woke up from his confusion, but the divine knowledge spread around again quickly, and he still didn''t find anything. He raised his eyes and looked at the Huazhou walking ahead. The lights were bright and very quiet, which didn''t seem to happen at all. "It''s strange. It''s at least after midnight. Hasn''t that guy come last night?" "if he''s waiting for the opportunity, he''s too bored just now, so it''s not the best time to sleep?" "shit, he doesn''t even come at such a good time? What the hell is this guy doing?" even if he''s as smart as Han 3000, At this time, he was completely stunned and wondered what was going on. However, if you don''t understand, you still have to do what you should do. After regaining your spirit, Han 3000 continued to guard. Perhaps, like his attack on Ye Gucheng at night, the guy was fake in the first midnight. At the key three or four o''clock, he launched an attack after sharpening the patience of the enemy and catching people at the most confused time of the day. Han 3000 thought he was not stupid and never regarded the enemy''s IQ as low. But it was such vigilance until three or four o''clock at night, and even all the way until dawn. When dawn came, the whole flower boat seemed to have never had any accident except moving forward quickly. Safe night! Looking at the rising sun, Han 3000 was a little unimaginable: "Damn it, isn''t it?" "the old thing was so insidious that it suddenly left after coming so soon?" he didn''t seem to have hurt him in the battle. He didn''t need to heal at all, but why did he come one night?! In the flower boat, a fearful night passed in exchange for calm and calm. The night''s vigilance dissipated when the early sun rose. Qin Shuang took Su Yingxia and walked slowly onto the deck. It''s said to take a breath, but the two women''s thoughts are obviously just tacit to each other! I just want to see Han 3000. "See the sun?" Qin Shuang smiled. Su Yingxia nodded. "It will sunburn people and bring us high temperature in the desert. However, sometimes it represents hope and vitality," Qin Shuang said with a smile. "Are you talking about me and three thousand?" Su Yingxia was so clever that he didn''t know what Qin Shuang said. Qin Shuang nodded: "the desert is so big that there will inevitably be some accidents. Maybe it''s the case at all. You think too much and think it''s the trouble you brought to him." "don''t put so much pressure on yourself. It''s still early and three thousand have a hard night. Would you like to get some breakfast for him?" Qin Shuang smiled. Su Yingxia breathed a sigh and shook her head: "No." Qin Shuang shook her head helplessly, but just as she was preparing to speak, Su Yingxia said, "I haven''t had a good rest all night. Let him have a rest while it''s dawn." "I''ll make dinner." Su Yingxia smiled gently and turned back to the dock. Qin Shuang finally released a shallow smile. Time passes slowly in boredom, but it passes quickly in sleep. In the twinkling of an eye, the sun rises and sets, and another night comes. However, today is different from yesterday, because on the dock, Su Yingxia has already prepared wine and vegetables, arranged a table and waited for Han 3000''s arrival. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2884

    In the distance around the flower boat, at this time, the barren sand moves and the undercurrent continues. Han 3000 specially changed a new dress, but to his great chagrin, even after this night, those damn blood spots on his body still can''t be wiped off, and the disgusting smell often accompanies him! Although Han 3000 smoked the fragrance left by Qin Shuang to himself for a whole hour! Although depressed, it was almost time. Han 3000 still flew and went directly to the flower boat. On the attic of Huazhou, although it is only a small table of dishes, the dishes on it are not very luxurious compared with ordinary times, and even not as good as Han 3000''s color, flavor and taste, but there are both wine and meat, which is not bad. Most importantly, Su Yingxia sat down with her own hands. "Don''t sneak." Qin Shuang broke a dish and saw Han 3000 "sneaking around" at the table. He couldn''t help but yell and joke. Han 3000 smiled and still grabbed a piece of food with his hand and put it into his mouth. Qin Shuang had no choice but to smile bitterly. Sure enough, the most mature men are children in front of the people they love. As long as Su Yingxia is there, Han 3000 will always have his child''s side. "Welcome summer, haven''t you finished yet?" "there are a lot of dishes." Han Sanyi said while chewing. Qin Shuang smiled gently and put the dishes on the table: "I think some people don''t think there are too many dishes at all, but can''t wait to see the summer." Han 3000 smiled and touched his head. The happy meal of the family may be the happiest thing in the world for Han 3000, and it is also the most expected thing in his life. It is much more important than any magic weapon and free skill. "People say that marriage is the tomb of remarriage. After a long time, their passion is gone, and they become full of contradictions. Love has also become family affection. Therefore, in the Oriental world, Taoist couples are more popular than their wives because they are more comfortable. But you and Su Yingxia both break this tradition and envy others." "The children are so old, but they still taste the sweets and bitters of love like they are in love." "last night, they helped you persuade all night. Do you think of how to repay me?" after nothing happened all night, the most important thing is Qin Shuang''s advice all night. Han 3000 smiled: "Elder martial sister, how do you want me to repay you? You can do anything except promise by example." Qin Shuang couldn''t help laughing at the speech: "sorry, you''re really worthless anywhere except your body." They were laughing. Su Yingxia came slowly with Han Nian and the last soup. She saw that Han 3000 had come. There was a trace of apology on her face and a trace of embarrassment. She half bowed her head and seemed a little shy. "It''s sunny after the rain. What''s left is your own business." Qin Shuang patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and then smiled mysteriously: "By the way, I remember you still owe me a favor." "however, I haven''t thought about what I want for the time being. I''ll tell you when I think of it." after that, Qin Shuang gently sat back to her seat. Su Yingxia put down the dishes and said with a smile: "what are you talking about, senior sister and younger brother? It''s so mysterious?" "Dad." Nianer shouted and ran into Han 3000''s arms. Suddenly, the little girl frowned: "Dad, haven''t you taken a bath for a long time, smelly!" When Han 3000 heard this, he couldn''t help but smile and said nothing. Su Yingxia, on the contrary, suddenly covered a layer of darkness on her pretty smiling face. Qin Shuang saw that Su Yan was coming and quickly turned off the topic: "Miss Su is coming." Su Yan smiled gently, walked slowly over, looked at three people and said with a smile: "what''s so happy to talk about?" Just then, pangolins and green beads followed. Pangolins didn''t know the word "gentle". They sat down and took a bite of chopsticks on the spot. Han 3000 stared at the goods, but Su Yingxia smiled softly: "well, since everyone is here, move chopsticks." "they are all coarse tea and light..." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2885

    Qin Shuang smiled and looked at Han 3000 and saw him gobbling up. In Qin Shuang''s eyes, he was extremely cute: "is it delicious, 3000?" Han 3000''s mouth was full and nodded his head madly. He didn''t even have time to say anything. Qin Shuang and Su Yan looked at each other and smiled. Then, they took a bite of the dish, gently opened their lips and bit their jade teeth. They looked at Su Yan: "I think people look good, but the dishes may not be delicious." Su Yan smiled and took a bite of the dish, then chewed it slightly, put down his chopsticks and nodded: "it''s really salty." "Including this dish, although it sells well, it is obvious that it is not cooked long enough and the meat is not loose enough." "but it is obvious that this dish is cooked too much, so that it loses its original crispy mouth." Su Yan nodded, turned her eyes to another dish and commented. Su Yingxia was stunned and embarrassed. She tossed about all afternoon. As a result... But what they said is really reasonable. After all, for Su Yingxia, she is really not good at cooking. After all, the task of cooking has always been controlled by Han 3000. Su Yingxia also works hard I''ve learned how to cook, but Han Sanqian never said anything bad. Now... It shouldn''t be so bad?! Han Sanqian turned a deaf ear to it and swallowed it continuously. He started with a spoonful of soup. At this time, Qin Shuang opened his mouth: "even this soup is relatively light. It''s not too much to describe it as insipid." Su Yingxia lowered her head in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, elder martial sister, I''m sorry, Miss Su, my cooking is not very good, that..." Su Yan and Qin Shuang looked at each other and smiled. Qin Shuang shook her head, put her eyes on Su Yingxia and smiled: "However, to welcome the summer, for us, these dishes are not as delicious as delicacies and famous chefs, and the 3000 cooking skills are obvious to all." "there are only two possibilities for any non professional to make things better than professional. Either he really likes to eat, or he wants his loved ones to eat well." Su Yan nodded at the speech: "Su Yan agrees with what sister Qin Shuang said." when Su Yingxia heard this, she couldn''t help looking at Han 3000. Why didn''t Su Yingxia disagree with what Qin Shuang said?! Su Yingxia was sweet when she thought of this. "But the most important thing is that a person who pursues food devours these dishes with their own shortcomings. If I remember correctly, some people don''t like to use chopsticks even in front of delicacies." Qin Shuang said and looked at Han 3000 faintly. Su Yan also smiled: "At the Fang family banquet, some people also maintained the ice God style and were very gentle. Now, compared with the past, it seems that Su Yan has lost his eyes." as soon as the voice fell, all the women smiled, but Su Yingxia smiled the most happily. Obviously, although Qin Shuang and Su Yan were criticizing their own dishes, they were actually suggesting how much Han 3000 loves himself. "Three thousand, here." Thinking of these, Su Yingxia slowly looked up and handed Han 3000 his towel to wipe his mouth. Taking the towel and looking at Su Yingxia''s gentle eyes, Han 3000 smiled foolishly. "3000, right..." Su Yingxia was about to speak, but almost at this time, the whole flower boat suddenly shook wildly, before everyone could reflect it. Boom! With the flower boat as the center, there were a series of explosions around. For a time, there was fire and sand! "What''s the situation!" Han 3000''s handkerchief was not ready for use in the future. At this time, he suddenly stood up and rushed directly from the attic to the deck outside. Qin Shuang also took a long sword and gave a look hint to the pangolin. He went straight forward and backward to protect Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Almost at the same time, hundreds of dark shadows suddenly appeared in the smoke of continuous explosions around the Huazhou and jumped directly into the Huazhou Qin Shuang and pangolin took the lead and directly greeted them. Su Yan and Lvzhu took Su Yingxia and hurried to the dock entrance. Su Yingxia looked back at Han 3000 while walking, but at this time, she inadvertently glanced at the signs of the clothes on those people in black, and suddenly was stunned... This novel has B een translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2886

    "What are you doing?! go!" green pearl shouted quickly and softly. Then she pushed Su Yingxia and hurried all the way to the cabin. Su Yingxia was confused because she knew what the signs in front of those people in black meant and what it meant! Her heart is like being hit by a stuffy stone! Above the deck, in the attic, the fighting was fierce. Han Trinity took the lead, just like a tiger down the mountain. Under the 72 way divine sword, the soul of the sword rises! Qin Shuang''s force was naturally not as brave as Han 3000. In the face of the attack of more than a dozen people in black, Qin Shuang could easily cope with the cultivation of outsiders with the demon sword for so long. But what obviously bothered them was that more and more people in black jumped into the boat like ants, so that they killed one and fell down, and the others were continued. In terms of the size of the flower boat, it is so large that thousands of people can be packed on the deck alone. Now the deck is crowded, and we can imagine how many people in black came. What''s more desperate is that people in black are still pouring in from the outside. Han Qianyi threw out a sky fire moon wheel, barely squeezed out space and looked into the attic. The attic is still crowded, and Qin Shuang can be seen struggling at the entrance from the attic to the cabin. "Fuck off!" as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s energy exploded and directly shocked the people in black for several meters. Then Han Sany jumped, opened the way with jade sword and sky fire moon wheel, and flew directly into the attic. After the sword cleared the people, he finally joined Qin Shuang. At this time, Qin Shuang was already sweating, and the strength of these people in black was good. Although it was not a problem for people with high cultivation like Qin Shuang to deal with dozens or even hundreds of people at one time, it would be completely different if there were a steady stream of hundreds of people. "Is everything all right?" Han 3000 protected Qin Shuang behind him and asked in a hurry. Qin Shuang was out of breath and clenched his teeth: "I''m fine." "you go down first and give it to me here." Han 3000 said, pushed Qin Shuang directly to the entrance of the stairs, grabbed the chaotic Qi in his hand and directly blasted the man in black in front of him. "Three thousand, I''m with you!" Qin Shuang didn''t want to leave. "You can help me take care of them in the summer. I have no problem." although the Huazhou is very strong and the only entrance to the cabin is the attic, the Huazhou was built by the Fang family. Han 3000 is worried that there will be some omissions from the other party. Seeing Han 3000''s sincere eyes, Qin Shuang nodded and withdrew back to the cabin. Without the worry about Qin Shuang and the fact that Qin Shuang can protect Su Yingxia, Han 3000 is completely free. He suddenly moves in his hand and opens the eight golden bodies! The next second, and that constantly swarming people in black crazy blood fight! For a time, the weapon pingpong rang, and the screams and hisses were heard all the time. It was an extremely safe attic, with swords and blood flying! Han 3000, like the same door body, stood at the entrance. One man was responsible for the pass, but ten thousand men could not open it. "It''s the Fang family, elder martial sister, it''s from the Fang family." Su Yingxia, who returned to the house on the second floor of the cabin, was still terrified. When he saw Qin Shuang coming back, he said nervously. Fang family?! "The Fang family is the most powerful in the desert world and has tens of thousands of soldiers. What''s more, the Liu family, another big family in the desert world, often colludes with them! There are many elite families, which are not... Difficult to deal with." Su Yan quickly explained when she knew that Qin Shuang didn''t know the situation in the desert world. Hearing this, Qin Shuang frowned: "no wonder those people in black are continuous on the deck..." Su Yingxia''s face was heavy and continuous people in black? At this time, she noticed Qin Shuang''s body at the same time. Qin Shuang, dressed in white, was already red with blood. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2887

    "Bang!" with a loud noise, before Qin Shuang reflected it, Su Yingxia had knelt heavily on his knees, and tears swirled in his eyes. Qin Shuang hurriedly bent down to pull Su Yingxia up and said in a confused voice, "Ying Xia, what are you doing?" Su Yingxia was not moved at all, but looked at Qin Shuang with tearful eyes! Qin Shuang couldn''t help it. She simply knelt in front of Su Yingxia: "Yingxia, what''s the matter?" "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, Yingxia has never asked anyone. Today, Yingxia wants to ask you to help Yingxia." Su Yingxia said bitterly. "You want me to help 3000, don''t you?" Qin Shuang said. She also wants to help, but she also knows better that protecting Su Yingxia is the biggest help to Han 3000! Su Yingxia shook her head unexpectedly, looked at Qin Shuang and said, "I want elder martial sister to send me out." "send me out?" Qin Shuang was surprised. Su Yingxia nodded: "the visitor is the Fang family. Obviously, the other party is coming for me. In fact, I''m not very surprised about this." Su Yan didn''t speak. At least she couldn''t refute Su Yingxia''s point of view. As a witness, Su Yan also knew that the Fang family was likely to find a way to retaliate. After all, Fang Kun died miserably and his daughter-in-law was robbed. Although the Fang family may have been awed by Han 3000 at that time, it was normal for them to retaliate when Han 3000 left the city without worry. Looking at Su Yingxia so seriously, and then looking at Su Yan, Qin Shuang is silent. Although she doesn''t know what happened, she knows that what Su Yingxia said must be true. Qin Shuang also began to understand that Su Yingxia always felt guilty when Han 3000 was attacked, and even jumped out of the boat for a time. She''s afraid she''ll hurt Han 3000! And now, it''s the same! "Do you want me to give you to each other quietly, or even not let him know?" Qin Shuang said bitterly. Su Yingxia nodded. "If 3000 knew about it, do you think he would kill me?" Qin Shuang said. Su Yingxia was stunned, but the next second she shook her head: "3000 has already regarded you as a close relative. I know 3000 best in the world. Either you can never enter his heart, or once you enter his heart, he will love endlessly." "so what? I''m afraid 3000 won''t want to talk to me anymore?" Qin Shuang said with a bitter smile. "But this is also for the sake of the safety of 3000 people. As Miss Su said, there are thousands of people in the Fang family, plus the words of the Liu family, there are as many people as hemp. Under such circumstances, what''s the difference between letting 3000 people stay there and letting him die?" Su Yingxia said urgently. Qin Shuang smiled coldly: "welcome to summer, thanks to your export, you know Han 3000 best? If you really know his words, you should know better than anyone!" "he would rather die outside than give you up!" "you have experienced thousands of hardships. You shouldn''t be the one who said such words!" "Just because we have experienced so much together, I know how important it is for 3000 to live. He has outstanding talent. If he can develop safely all the time, who can predict his future?" Su Yingxia replied calmly. "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang and Miss Su should know this very well?" "But my existence will only constantly bring danger to his life on the way of his growth. Don''t you think it''s a pity that a rising future star will be destroyed in the middle?" "if you keep the green mountains, you won''t be afraid of no firewood, elder martial sister!" "today''s hardship is not a kind of growth experience?" Qin Shuang frowned. "But this experience should also be divided into severity. If it continues to bring death threats, is it really a perfunctory experience?" They competed with each other and had their own reasons. Su Yan was caught in the middle and didn''t know how to speak for a while. But almost at this time, a strange smell suddenly hit, and at the same time, a great threat came quietly. The three women looked at each other in shock and worried about the ceiling above their heads and the direction of Han 3000... This novel has been translated by novel all.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2888

    Above the attic at this time. If Su Yan''s flower boat was so elegant and full of emotion, it would not be too much to describe the bloody rain and wind on Han 3000''s flower boat. If ordinary people come to this place at this time, they will be shocked and shocked by the sight of the hell of Shura on earth. The deck was washed by pouring rain, and the water was very deep. It seemed that you could swing a canoe, but the only difference was that the water and rain were completely accumulated with blood at this time, and those "canoes" were just floating bodies on the blood surface one after another. The blood flowed and the bodies were like mountains. On the mouth, the eight golden bodies of Han 3000 were all burned by blood, which continued to drip down the corners of their clothes. A meter away in front of Han 3000, there is a huge gap. This place is like a natural barrier. Even if there are thousands of people in black outside the barrier, none of these people dare to cross the thunder pool. They hold knives or swords and stare around there, but their eyes are very frightened. A whole thousand people raided and stormed for more than ten minutes, but the group found that Han 3000 standing there was like a motionless Ming king from beginning to end. They charged several times in succession, but what they got was the constant falling of their companions and the constant accumulation of bodies! How can these people not fear and tremble?! However, at this time, with the attack of stench, there are powerful bursts of authority! In the face of this pressure, those mysterious people in black were as frightened as Mount Tai. At the same time, they were very uncomfortable. Not to mention them, even Han 3000 at this time also frowned, and the whole person under this heavy pressure felt very uncomfortable. "The eight trigrams of heaven and earth, the heavenly stems and earthly branches, the son ugly Yin Mao, the morning is not yet noon, and the Shen Youxu Hai is confused!" a distant voice slowly attacked from the sky. Then, figures suddenly attacked and fell around the deck like meteors. Or stand, or lean, a total of 12 figures! When Han 3000 looked away, he couldn''t help frowning. Each is a person with a human body and a beast head. They hold all kinds of weapons and have a light coat and armor! Dragon, tiger, snake, mouse, horse, cow, sheep, monkey... Dragon Statue, tiger power, snake spirit, Monkey God, Ma Zheng, sheep fierce... "What? Is the new year coming?" Han 3000 looked cold and disdained to smile: "gather up a twelve zodiac to pay New Year''s greetings to me?" yes, the twelve guys, or things, are twelve human animals dominated by the twelve zodiac. The guy with the head of the green dragon is dressed in a green robe and has the head of the dragon. He is quite upright. After hearing the ridicule of Han 3000, he shouted in a cold voice: "I don''t know the lofty children of heaven and earth, we are the ancestors of the desert witch and the Twelve Gods of death!" the guy with the head of the mouse, although the thief''s eyebrow and the rat''s eye, but wearing a silver armor and holding a gold mace, has lost the sense of insidiousness and feels more powerful and fierce, He leaned lightly against the door of the attic and shouted, "when I saw your twelve grandfathers, I knelt down without salute and dared to speak wildly. Your boy really went to the hut with lanterns and tried to find a way to die!" almost at the same time, thousands of people in black in front of Han 3000 knelt down together and drank in a loud voice: "see the Twelve Gods of death!" his voice was so loud, Han 3000 was close to the attic and couldn''t help feeling the eardrum ache! At this time, in the cabin, several women were paying attention to the situation above. After all, the sudden powerful pressure made several women nervous, so they all focused on the ceiling above their heads. With thousands of people shouting on the deck, the sound of the earthquake suddenly spread to the cabin on the second floor. When they heard the shocking sound, all the women frowned. Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia frowned. Obviously, they could tell from the sound that there were many enemies on the deck at this time, which also meant that Han 3000 would face a more difficult situation! But Su Yan frowned, not just because of this, but because of the name of the Twelve Gods of death. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have died our translation

 Chapter 2889

    Seeing Su Yan''s response, Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang were stunned and quickly turned back to Su Yan. "Miss Su, what''s the matter?" "Why are you so nervous when you hear the name of the Twelve Gods of death?" Su Yingxia said urgently. Qin Shuang nodded hurriedly, with a faint foreboding in his heart. Su Yan is so nervous. Obviously, the other party has a big background, which also means that the risk faced by Han 3000 is growing madly! Su Yan calmed down and looked anxiously at Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang: "the Twelve Gods of death are the most notorious twelve killers in the desert world. In addition to being sparsely populated in the desert, the most important reason in the desert world is that the lives of the Twelve Gods of death are ruined." in this world, people are the masters of all spirits. They have their own reasons and can stand out among all spirits, It''s not just because people are more suitable for cultivation among all spirits. Because it is only suitable for cultivation, people can occupy the highest level of the way of cultivation, but they can never dominate the whole world, because it requires a huge population. To have a large population means that people need strong adaptability! This is one of the advantages of human beings. Although the desert environment is bad, just like the people here today, they have their own ways to live and work here. "Each of the Twelve Gods of death is extremely ferocious, and their ability is also extremely superior. Tens of thousands of years ago, where they passed, there was almost no grass." "Let''s put it this way. If Mr. Chai is an old man with high moral values in the desert world, then the Twelve Gods of death are even older. Just... Because they are notorious, they are deliberately forgotten by people in the desert world." "However, the Twelve Gods of death were attacked by the crowd in the desert world because they committed too many evils. Under the leadership of several experts, they sealed them in the dead land in the desert. Now..." "how can they reproduce the day now?" Hearing Su Yan''s words, Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia looked at each other, especially Su Yingxia. Although she was not here, she had already known something about the desert world in so many years in the Fang family. Elder Chai also knew her prestige and ability in front of everyone. But, the Twelve Gods of death are even older than elder Chai, and her ability is even superior. Those three thousand of them "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, hurry to help three thousand." thinking of this, Su Yingxia hurried back and nervously grabbed Qin Shuang''s arm. Qin Shuang was more and more worried about Han three thousand. However, the more worried, Qin Shuang was more calm and knew what to do. She shook her head and chose to refuse: "even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu is outside, I should spend three thousand to protect you." "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, when is this time? You..." Su Yingxia was very angry. "The Twelve Gods of death heard that they inherited the magic of the twelve ancestors, led the evil of heaven and earth, measured the evil of all things, and took the twelve animals as the main body. They were very fierce. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, why not..." Su Yan also whispered. Su Yingxia hurriedly said: "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, even Miss Su said so. She is from the desert world. No one knows the dangers of the desert better than her. You still......" Su Yan shook her head: "welcome summer, you misunderstood. If the opponent is the Twelve Gods of death, it will be in vain with elder martial sister Qin Shuang''s skills." "what!" Hearing this, Su Yingxia was shocked. At the same time, her eyes were filled with tears because of deeper concern. Qin Shuang bit her teeth and patted Su Yingxia on the shoulder: "although the Twelve Gods of death are fierce, 3000 is also a person tested by the two true gods. Believe him." "I believe in 3000, but..." Su Yingxia couldn''t hurry. In her heart, Han 3000 could do anything. However, after so many hardships, especially knowing that Han 3000 had died several times, Su Yingxia knew that the evil of the world was far from as simple as she imagined. Naturally, she began to sweat for Han 3000. "Believe him, he''s your man, isn''t he?" Qin Shuang whispered. Su Yingxia wanted to say something, but finally thought about it and nodded. At this time, on the deck... The night wind hit, Han 3000 stood proudly here, and the Twelve Gods of death approached slowly. Han 3000 was firm on his face, while the Twelve Gods of death showed disdain on each face, with a slight sneer. All the people in black withdrew silently and gave them a place. A big battle This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2890

    "Brothers." when Han 3000 came a few meters in front of him, the leading green dragon laughed and drank. "Yes," the other eleven whispered. They smiled at each corner of their mouth, their eyes were full of contempt, and their hands were eager to try. "It''s been many years. You and my brothers haven''t exercised much. Although the boy is thinner, it''s a good dish to practice his hands and fight tooth sacrifice." Qinglong said coldly. The eleven brothers all smiled and nodded, and some even warmed up slightly. "If you haven''t moved for a long time, it means your body has rusted." Han 3000 smiled coldly, his energy moved slightly, and a huge cabinet in the distance directly emptied above the attic. With Han 3000''s hand, the huge cabinet flew directly over. Boom! With a loud noise, the big cabinet hit the entrance to the cabin behind Han 3000. Then Han 3000 smiled, eight true bodies combined into one, completely recovered his body, and shook his fists: "I''ll play with you twelve monsters." "arrogance!" "smelly boy, you want to die!" "let you taste Lao Tzu''s power!" the twelve people abused at the same time. The next second, the twelve figures suddenly attacked Han 3000. It moves like lightning and is extremely fast. A group of people in black were stunned and surprised. However, the fast in the eyes of these people is not the same in the eyes of Han 3000. It can even be said that it is slow! When he grasped the jade sword, Taixu made a move. Seventy two sword techniques were added. Han 3000 directly met twelve people. For a time, the sword light flows, the knife light shines, wind, fire and lightning emerge one after another, and the sky fire moon wheel turns into a fire dragon and Blue Phoenix, shuttling among the Twelve Gods of death. A sword blocked the attack of the green dragon, and a sword stabbed the tiger''s head next to it between the backhand. Although the twelve monsters cooperated quite tacitly and assisted each other in attack and defense, Han 3000 was by no means a vegetarian. The 72 way divine sword was also good in attack and defense. With the protection of immortal Xuan armor and frost jade armor, the moon wheel of heaven and fire constantly attacked each other to fight twelve, It didn''t lose the wind at all for a while, and even vaguely meant to be superior. "Bang!" as Han Sanyi kicked the strong pig general who was a thousand kilograms of body directly, the other eleven monsters cooperated with the pig to retreat at almost the same time, and the two sides fell into a confrontation! "Some meaning." Qinglong wiped the corners of his mouth, his eyes filled with hunger and thirst. "Elder brother, this boy seems to be strong in attack and weak in defense, but in fact he has stronger defense ability. I hit him three times with the evil sheep, but he didn''t hurt at all." the tiger head turned slightly to the side and said to the green dragon. Several other people also nodded one after another. Qinglong knew this, because he and he had just hit Han 3000, but the result was obviously the same as them. Besides, let''s not talk about the evil sheep for the time being. Just talking about the tiger, the core of the attack among the twelve people, its attack ability doesn''t need to be said, but even his attack on Han 3000 is completely ineffective! "Night chicken, mad dog, rotten snake!" "yes!" "that boy should have some artifact to defend himself behind his back. The main task is left to you two, and our nine brothers will help." "yes!" "go!" as soon as the Green Dragon said, night chicken, mad dog, rotten snake rushed up to Han 3000, and the other nine monsters put up a strange square array to follow! Almost at the moment of approaching Han 3000, the rotten snake suddenly turned into a snake and directly wrapped around Han 3000''s body. The night chicken suddenly spread its hands, and two illusory wings appeared in the air behind it. Between the exhalation fans, the huge wind hit, and the mad dog''s big mouth and sharp giant sound hit his face! He was surrounded by a snake and wanted to exert himself, but he found that if he was tied by a rope, he would move and be attacked by a huge wind. In a trance, the sound of the huge roar also suddenly hit. Han 3000 was directly shocked and retreated several steps. Blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth, and his ears were also full of blood! Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly. When he wanted to start again, the 12 people had retreated for a few meters and looked at the injured Han 3000 with a mocking face. "Is it fun?" Qinglong smiled coldly. Han Sanqian smiled: "fun is fun, but I''m afraid you don''t dare to continue playing!" "OK, let you try something more fun." as soon as the voice fell, the twelve people rushed over again. However, this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2891

    However, for Han 3000, he only suffered a dark loss from these 12 monsters. There is no reason and reason to continue to suffer a dark loss. No matter how strange these people are, it''s better to start first! The Qi of chaos in his hand was lucky, and the God of Taixu moved at his feet, directly turned defense into attack, and rushed into the array of twelve people. The green dragon smiled coldly and whispered, "stupid!" the next second, the rotten snake turned into a snake and directly tried to entangle Han 3000. However, for Han 3000, who is faster and has long been on guard, what''s the difference between planning again and dreaming?! Accelerate directly and attack two people in this group faster. "Night chicken, mad dog, be careful! This guy is coming for you." Qinglong drank urgently. The next second, twelve people changed their formation quickly. But even if they change faster, so what?! Because Han 3000 is faster! Catch the mad dog and withdraw from front of him. Han 3000 has directly blasted it with a fist! However, while the mad dog quickly dodged, Han 3000 gave a ferocious smile and hit the night chicken on the side! entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground! The other side''s formation is unpredictable, and there is quite a tacit understanding between them. Even if Han 3000 occupies the advantage of speed, Han 3000 may not be fully confident that he can hit the mad dog. Therefore, Han 3000 changed his strategy. On the surface, he attacked the mad dog and led them to shrink their defense to the mad dog. In fact, Han 3000 attacked the completely forgotten night chicken! Empty is real. With your own speed, take ten and be ten steady! But when Han 3000 punched with confidence... "What!?" Han 3000 punched empty! It''s impossible! When the other party is unprepared and the other party''s speed is obviously not as fast as his own, how... How can he be avoided?! However, despite the doubt in his heart, Han 3000 never relaxed. He waved the jade sword in his hand and killed the past directly. The best defense is attack. It''s better to attack actively than passive defense. Moreover, with the advantage of speed, Han 3000 can still take the initiative! Thinking of this, Han Sanmiao''s sword is like a flower. The attack is fierce and kills the twelve monsters! At every step, Han 3000 has an insight into the opportunity. With every sword, Han 3000 has a steady advantage. But what Han 3000 didn''t expect was that even so, what he returned was failed again and again! Not only does the attack that must be able to kill each time not work, but also because of this, it constantly consumes Han 3000''s physical strength and energy! "How could this happen?" Han 3000 withdrew, stepped back a few steps, and stared at the twelve people in front of him. Strange, this is no coincidence! On the contrary, every time they attack, these people seem to know in advance! But it''s impossible. They are very fast. These people don''t say they can know their attack in advance, that is, they can attack normally. Whether they can take it or not is a huge unknown! More importantly, the 72 way sword technique is changeable. Even if you don''t practice this kind of sword technique, you will be at a loss, but these guys... Are calm! "Why? Very tired." Qinglong smiled gently. Seeing Han 3000 withdraw and retreat, he was not in a hurry to attack, but looked at Han 3000 playfully. Han 3000 didn''t speak. He stared at the twelve of them, obviously thinking about the reason! Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly found that the twelve people didn''t know when strange runes were turning around them! Are these runes?! "Or, I''ll give you something more fun." when Qinglong smiled and said something, Qinglong pushed the night chicken and mad dog in front of Han 3000: "you two stay still and let him fight." the night chicken and mad dog smiled contemptuously and raised their hands high with provocation! Han 3000 was puzzled and surprised. What does this mean?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2892

    Let them stay still and let themselves fight?! Although these people don''t know themselves and have never seen them, they have just had a fierce fight with each other. They dare not say how much they know each other, but at least there is a consensus between the two sides. That is the strength of each other. They recognize each other. They are by no means ordinary people. Since this is the case, both sides should be very afraid of each other and be careful! But these guys are really perverse. They even sent them to the door! In this case, Han 3000 had to doubt that the other party must have fraud! After all, in the fight just now, it is impossible for these people to form an overwhelming advantage over themselves, so it seems impossible to despise themselves. But if the other party lets him beat them, what can he cheat? Is it the same as the gloomy man before? What kind of separation and explosion?! But the location of the gloomy man is completely in the desert, where the light is not bright and the moonlight is unknown, so it''s OK to make some small moves or fake bodies when Han 3000 didn''t pay attention. But now in the flower boat, the natural situation is very good. Under the condition of sufficient light, as long as it is not a person with a bad brain, he will never do such a stupid thing! What do these people mean?! Han 3000 frowned and didn''t rush to do it for a moment. However, just in this Lengshen Kung Fu, the Twelve Gods of death had laughed. "Cao, what a fucking fool! We all pushed mad dogs and night chickens in front of him, but they didn''t dare move at all, and they laughed to death." "they weren''t very powerful just now, but now they have become counsellors?" "I really don''t know what qualification this garbage waste has to fight us? I thought he dirty my hands when he died under our hands." a group of people sneered, At this time, even the night chicken and mad dog standing in front of Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing coldly at each other. "Mad dog, do you have any numbness in your legs?" asked the night chicken. The mad dog disdained to smile: "shit, after standing in front of a waste for so long, leg numbness is the second. The most important thing is that I feel disgusting?" "disgusting?" the night chicken pretended not to understand. "Joke, don''t you feel sick when you stand in front of the pit or garbage?" the mad dog said depressed. The night chicken smiled gently, put his eyes on Han 3000, and shook his head: "man, my brother scolds you for being a waste!" as soon as the voice fell, the two joked and laughed! Han 3000''s face was calm. He looked at the two guys who teased him, but he was very calm. It''s common for Han 3000! At this time, Han 3000''s eyes had opened slightly and looked at the two people faintly. Even if there are 10 million impossible reasons in his mind, Han 3000 is never willing to fall on the same pit twice or more. But if you don''t open it, at least there are many doubts. Once you open it, although there are few doubts, they become bigger! Because under the eye of heaven, Han 3000 was surprised to find that they were normal and had no clue! Not a fake? This also means that these guys did not cheat, but actually stood in front of themselves and let themselves fight! Are they crazy?! "Hey, garbage, waste, do you fight or not? You''re just like a bitch. If you don''t fight, let me go and pee." the mad dog sneered impatiently. The night chicken also looked disdainful: "if you dare not fight when you stand here, I think don''t pretend to force you to fight with us later. After all, it''s only our two brothers!" as soon as the voice fell, the other ten people burst into laughter. "Yes, our twelve brothers are afraid to call you dad." "this silly ratio probably pissed his pants when he played with us just now. When he saw that silly ratio didn''t move, he was afraid to move, and the urine flowed out." "ha ha ha!" there was another crazy and harsh laugh. A group of people laughed hysterically and crazy! However, while these people were laughing wildly, Han Sanqian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the head Qinglong: "since you are so happy, why don''t I beat you? Make you happier?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2893

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qinglong patted his thigh on the spot and shouted coldly, "OK, smelly boy, I really thought you wouldn''t dare." "mad dog, night chicken!" mad dog and night chicken looked at each other and disdained to smile: "yes!" "do you know that sentence?" Qinglong said coldly. "Stand at attention if you''re beaten." the two returned in unison. Then they stood in front of Han 3000 and said disdainfully, "come on, waste." "it''s best to take out your milk strength. After all, just you waste, I''m afraid it''s just itching to punch us." as soon as the voice fell, there was another burst of laughter. Han 3000 didn''t speak. His teeth were slightly clenched and his hands were already slightly powerful. When the twelve people besieged him, the mad dog, night chicken and even the rotten snake played the main role of attack, while their defense almost depended on the coordinated operation of others. Even nine other people are protecting their defense, which proves that these three guys are strong and weak! Now, the poor defenders actually face them and let themselves beat them. Either they are crazy. If Mark wants to step on him, he will cut himself. In that case, whatever evil he has, what Han 3000 has to do is to seize the opportunity at hand. Since you want to die, can I dissuade you from doing so?! "OK!" Han 3000 nodded, and the horse step was slightly. The transportation capacity was ready! Then he aimed at the two people, almost carrying the power of destruction in his fist, and suddenly roared at them! Boom! But it''s amazing that almost at the same time that Han 3000''s fist blew out, the two people gave way one after another strangely and strangely. Although the range of giving way was small, it could even be described as very small, it was so small that they just escaped Han 3000''s fierce blow! The great energy was suddenly emptied, which made some unlucky people in black on the deck suffer. They were directly beaten away one by one, or simply powdered in the energy! Even the deck, which deliberately strengthened its defense, was blown up with a huge and long trace under the punch. It has to be said that the power of Han 3000''s move is extremely strong! "Oh, shit!" almost at the same time, the night chicken and the mad dog looked at the man in black who was blown away behind them, and then looked innocent and bored. "Shit, I just accidentally hid, and you accidentally hid?" the mad dog suspected. The night chicken touched his head, looked at the green dragon, and looked at Han 3000. He was very sorry: "that... Sorry, instinctive reaction!" Han 3000 didn''t speak, but he was very frightened in his heart. In the fist just now, their distance from each other is short and short. Even if Han 3000 is super fast, it is absolutely impossible to completely avoid this attack in an instant. But these two guys in front of us... We can''t say that they are not bad at all. We can only say that they are perfect to the extreme. How is this possible?! At this time, Qinglong waved his face, stared at the mad dog and night chicken with dissatisfaction, and said coldly, "you two guys, didn''t I make it clear to you just now? If you are beaten, you should stand at attention!" "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you dare to hide again, don''t blame me for not punishing you two with brotherhood." as soon as the voice fell, the monkey smiled: "Night chicken, mad dog, elder brother should scold you. You really don''t do personnel. People''s dead waste finally tried to feed, but you two avoided. It shouldn''t, shouldn''t." "it''s not easy for people to give birth to such a big force. You two really deserve to scold." Other horsemen also nodded and attacked. However, they seemed to be educating the mad dog and night chicken, but in fact, the playful smile on their faces was more clearly laughing at Han 3000. Hearing the complaints of a group of brothers, night chicken and mad dog were not angry. They looked at each other, smiled gently, then turned to face Han 3000 and nodded: "Yes, we were wrong just now. We were wrong. How about another time?" "Hey, yes, again, we promise you with our heads that we will never hide this time. If anyone hides, who is this." the mad dog said, stretched out his little thumb and vowed. The night chicken smiled and said: "Aren''t you bored? Or dare you come?" Han Sanqian glanced at them and didn''t speak, but the energy in his hands has been transported again... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2894

    His eyes tightened slightly, his teeth bit slightly, and even the moon wheel of heaven and fire wound around his right arm. Even if this punch had not been issued, the air around Han 3000 had been torn because of the beating of energy! Qinglong and his brothers looked at each other. Although they were smiling, they couldn''t hide the shock in their hearts. The guy in front of us is young, but he is by no means a good kind. He has such terrible power. Even these people must admit that he is extremely strong. "You two buttocks are clamped. Be careful not to spray." Han 3000 drank coldly. In the next second, he threw out his fist, which condensed 80% of his strength. The power of this fist was so fierce that the fist style carried at the moment of blowing out even made the tables and chairs more than 3000 meters away from Han move wildly. Some things like cups were broken on the spot. You can imagine how terrible damage this fist would cause if it hit people''s body! Although it has only eight success power, it was made by Han 3000. Don''t say it''s an ordinary person. Even if it''s an expert in the eight wasteland realm or an immortal, I''m afraid no one is confident enough to completely give up defense and pick it up? What''s the difference between this and dying?! But in front of the mad dog and night chicken, they stared at Han 3000 motionless, and even... There was a trace of ridicule in front of them! court death! Boom! A punch passed, with a dull sound, this punch will never be empty! Hit! The powerful and incomparable energy exploded in an instant. The two guys at the core of Han 3000 energy explosion were almost completely swallowed up! Under the powerful attack of Han 3000, can you finish the egg?! Boom!! The golden light burst out from the attic and brightened the whole deck. At the same time, it spread all the way until a dark desert was lit up! Its power is fierce! In addition to the basic buildings in the attic, other railings and other objects flew out directly, and the people in black near the attic were shocked like paper kites. Even ten guys, including Qinglong, who had been mocking Han 3000, were shocked to utter incomparable words at this time. The strong wind swept their faces, and several of them were almost blown down. "This guy..." is it so fierce to do his best? "" shit, this boy!! "" if he didn''t meet us, this grandson would be almost invincible. "" no wonder they released us. At first, I thought he was just a hairy boy and didn''t care. Now, I really understand why these guys made such a great determination. " "It''s a pity that such a good young man met our Twelve Gods of death." "the boy has no choice but to sigh his bad luck." "come on, stop making trouble. Hurry up while the mad dog and sick chicken are still alive, otherwise he will be careful to play off." As like as two peas and a mad dog, the nine night''s chickens and the mad dog were quietly using the last strength to finish those synchronized movements! Suddenly, Han 3000 felt a strange flash of the explosion golden light in front of him. Then, his eyes were stabbed and couldn''t open. When he opened his eyes in a hurry, the golden light still flashed in front of him, but the ten, or twelve of them, were turning wildly in a circle. Han 3000 was confused and stared at the crazy turn with vigilance Moving, the twelve people who almost only saw people but not their faces! What''s the matter?! suddenly, the rotation of the twelve people suddenly stopped, and the strange runes on them suddenly joined together. With a buzzing sound and another explosion, Han 3000 couldn''t open his eyes. But when he opened it, Han 3000 was stunned by the scene in front of him This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2895

    "No... impossible?" twelve people stood in front of themselves intact. With the power of Han 3000, he didn''t hurt the other party at all?! It''s impossible! Even the true gods like Lu Wushen can never happen! You know, their two true gods represent the supreme deeds of the eight sided world. Even if they can''t completely ignore Han 3000''s attack, what qualifications do others have! But what I saw in front of me was true. Even Han 3000, who was well-informed and calm, was completely stupid at this time! What the hell is going on?! Moreover, if this is enough to make people crazy, then what is more crazy is everything around! Those people in black who had been blown away by the power of explosion still stayed in their original place. The cups and chairs destroyed by Yu Wei were still unimaginably in their original place. Not only everything was safe, but also the position was the same! That''s bullshit! After all, if these people are strong, they can barely resist Han 3000''s attack, but what are those people in black? What are those tables, chairs and benches?! Moreover, even if the group resisted their own attack, they were more interested in restoring the original things to ridicule themselves. So are those subtle details, such as the cup, or even half the water in the cup, necessary? The strangest thing is the position of the twelve people at this time. The mad dog and night chicken are still standing in front of them, while the ten people of Qinglong are separated from the rear! This is ridiculous! Everything is almost the same as that before a few seconds. Why doesn''t Han 3000 feel that he is dreaming?! It seems that everything is that you are hypnotized by others, and then feel that you have issued an attack in your sleep! Shaking his head, Han 3000 tried to wake himself up. The disdainful smile of mad dog and night chicken still hung on his face and was placed in front of Han 3000. "Waste, smelly garbage, don''t you want to beat us? Come on." "I''m going to stand numb in my legs. Can you hurry up?" "it''s really a waste. You''re so lazy to beat someone like an old woman." mad dog and night chicken ridiculed to the utmost, and their words were full of provocation and disdain. I looked back at Qinglong and others nearby. They also had a smile on their faces and disdained to the extreme. Han 3000 frowned, gathered strength in his hand again, aimed at the mad dog and night chicken, and punched away! Boom! There are still four explosions, four golden explosions, and the surrounding objects are still flying or destroyed. The power of destroying heaven and earth will be released and spread in a boat! But another burst of explosion flashed before my eyes. When I opened my eyes, there was almost no difference between everything and the situation just now. The table was still in place, and people in black were still eyeing around. Even mad dogs and night chickens stood there bored, almost looking at Han 3000 with their nostrils. Han 3000 frowned and stepped back for a few steps. For a moment, the whole person fell into a great confusion! Another... Another illusion? Are you still dreaming?! But look at your hand and aftertaste the feeling just now. It seems that everything is really happening "This..." when Qinglong saw Han 3000''s state at this time, they couldn''t help looking at each other and laughing. "No!" suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly looked up at the Twelve Gods of death! This is not an illusion, nor a dream, but a real thing. Maybe people''s feelings or memories will deceive themselves, but there is something that will never! That''s the truth! Han 3000 could feel that the energy consumed by his two fists was reduced, and he could also feel that he was slightly panting because of his strength. Anything can lie, but these won''t. "But the question is, if it really happened, how could everything around here be like this?" thinking of this, Han 3000''s eyes were shocked and looked unbelievably at Qinglong and others... What''s going on? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2896

    Looking at Han Sanyi''s shocked and disoriented face, Qinglong couldn''t help laughing at each other. For this situation, the Twelve Gods of death in the desert don''t know how much they have seen, and their habit has become natural. Even, many times, they regard their opponents'' amazing performance like a fool as a kind of talking and laughing capital. But suddenly, Han 3000 was stunned and locked his eyes on the strange runes on these people. In the previous fight, although the twelve had a square array and a deliberate attack and defense system, this strange Rune did not appear. Until there is a strange dodge and a more strange recovery... Is it difficult... What magic did they use?! Or strange men like strange array? Qimen dunjia? Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly shrunk his eyes. The so-called eight trigrams of heaven and earth, heavenly stems and earthly branches, the twelve zodiac signs correspond to Zi Chou Yin Mao, CHEN Si Wu Wei, Shen Youxu Hai twelve Earthly Branches! Is it difficult!? "Heaven and earth gossip? Overturn Yin and Yang?" Han 3000 suddenly looked up and stared at Qinglong! Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qinglong and the other 12 people suddenly smiled and solidified slightly. They were obviously stunned. However, Qinglong smiled again: "I can''t see you''re quite smart." the ox broke his finger: "it''s the 14th 711 of our men to know that it''s the ghost of heaven and earth gossip." "But what''s the use of knowing?" The ox head said that and looked at his brothers with a puzzled look on his face. A group of people immediately laughed again, and the irony was more obvious. Yes, they killed countless people, and the corpses can fill the Tiankeng, but there are many smart people in each group, who can quickly reflect the skills they use. But it''s one thing to know their methods, and it''s another to know whether they can break their methods One thing. "I see." Han 3000 sighed slightly. When he arrived here, he would finally know why he had been close to him several times in a row. He was sure that he had missed the attack. It was not his own problem, nor was it that the chicken and mad dog would hide that night! Gossip! Gossip! Heaven and earth! The runes on the twelve people linked with each other to form a large array similar to gossip. Every time Han 3000 entered Attack, these guys use the power of eight trigrams to judge the heaven and earth, and use the heavenly stems and earthly branches to deduce and calculate their own attack! That is, the so-called divination! However, compared with others who may only assist in divination, these twelve guys are likely to be the divination itself, and they need to deduce and calculate what things are very comparable! As for all the recovery just now, it is on this basis It''s easy to understand. The so-called Tai Chi generates Liangyi, Liangyi generates Sixiang, and Sixiang generates Bagua, which not only means eight trigrams, but also means all things in the universe, including thousands of things! They overturn Yin and Yang and act against each other! At the thought of this, Han 3000 couldn''t help but draw a sneer from the corners of his mouth. Now, he finally understood why mad dogs and night chickens are so bold, and he also understood these families better Why do you keep forcing yourself to beat them? Humiliating yourself is second, consuming yourself is true! "Am I right?" Han Sanqian looked at Qinglong coldly. Qinglong smiled, clapped his hands and clapped his hands. He took all the reverse actions on everyone, but excluded himself. In this way, he was not only confused, but also the key was to constantly let himself consume energy in the process. When they had almost played, they felt enough to humiliate themselves , everything was removed. Even if Han 3000 was better than them, I''m afraid Han 3000 at that time could have been really exhausted. He was just a lamb to be slaughtered in their eyes! "He was very playful." Han 3000 smiled and nodded. It''s not difficult to understand that they can be called the so-called Twelve Gods of death in the desert. If they are weaker than their nature, they don''t have to say more. If they are stronger than them, they will be killed by them. "It''s good to say and say." Qinglong smiled gently and then said, "they are all small skills, which are not worth mentioning." "It''s just such a small thing, but you can''t break it. You can only be trapped. Alas, waste is waste." when they heard this, they laughed. At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly burst into laughter... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2897

    "Hahaha, is this fool crazy?" "we laugh, he laughs too?" "what a fool. It seems that he has been mentally collapsed by us." "hahaha, maybe people use this method to force a wave of momentum." when they see Han 3000 laughing, a group of people sneered. However, in the face of their ridicule, Han 3000 did not take it to heart, and even laughed very happily. Maybe Han Sanqian laughed too naturally, and maybe Qinglong was cautious. He stopped laughing first, looked at Han Sanqian and said, "brother, you can still laugh when there is a great disaster? Can you tell us what you are laughing at?" "the gossip of heaven and earth is changing. Naturally, people who have seen it know its power and subtlety, so they have the meaning of worship. This is a smile." "What''s the second smile?" "the second smile is that I think you go against the trend. Although the art of heaven and earth is powerful, it''s a pity that you met me." Han 3000 said and shook his head: "it was a sad thing. After all, you''ve been running around for so long, but you just responded to an old saying. If you walk a lot at night, you will always meet me. Unfortunately, I''m your ghost." "But isn''t it gratifying to me for your sad things?" hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation, Qinglong is angry and angry. What''s the wrong reason? But after careful taste, it seems quite reasonable and can''t be refuted for a while! "In this way, do you know how to break my brother''s magic skills?" Qinglong asked cautiously. Before Han 3000 could speak, a group of people around Qinglong had scolded. "Cao, brother, don''t listen to this boy''s boasting and forcing, just rely on him to break our brother''s law?" "who can''t boast and forcing? I can also say that I have fought the three true gods, and they are all defeated by me." "Young man, boasting should be enough, otherwise it will not play the role of boasting, but will make himself a laughing stock. The ignorant may be innocent because he is stupid." "ha ha ha!" A group of people didn''t pay any attention to Han 3000, and even looked down on Han 3000 at all. They were extremely confident in the skills of their twelve brothers. After all, even if they were locked up, everyone in the desert, including those experts, didn''t crack this method. They just used other methods and bought a temporary seal with great sacrifice. Therefore, they were not only crazy Capital, there is also a reason to be proud! Han 3000 smiled gently and didn''t take these abuse and ridicule in his eyes. Han 3000 answered Qinglong''s question very simply: "the problem is not big." "fuck you, you''re still bragging here, big brother. You''re lazy to talk nonsense with him. Let''s kill him together." "That''s right. I''ve played anyway. In our eyes, this boy is just a garbage and an ant. Crush him." They were angry when they heard Han 3000''s words, especially when they saw Han 3000''s expression that he was not afraid or even flustered. For them, Han 3000 should be like others, full of hesitation and helplessness, and even pitifully kneel down and beg for mercy, rather than dare to speak to them with a straight face! This is an unacceptable and unforgivable behavior Qinglong is also very angry. However, he is not in a hurry to do it. Instead, he seriously looks at Han 3000 and thinks about the truth and falsehood of this guy''s words. He can despise or ignore Han 3000, but the problem is that they can release themselves and others to deal with Han 3000. In fact, it also shows that Han 3000 has some skills, which has been confirmed by the fight just now. If he does If you break the law and attack rashly, it will be them who will suffer. "Brother, what are you hesitating about? This boy is clearly pretending to force here. Don''t tell him." "you''re right. I''m sure this guy can only be a grandson who begged for mercy as soon as we start!" Seeing that Qinglong didn''t move, several other strange people said in a hurry. Qinglong''s eyes were shrunk. There was some truth in this. Han Sanqian was very clear about the defeat, and it was unreasonable to be bullied by him. If he wanted to do this, Qinglong clenched his teeth and waved his hand, he would do it! But at this time, Han Sanqian suddenly shouted, "wait!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2898

    A group of people have such an idea almost at the same time! Tight and, a group of people completely put down their offensive posture and looked at Han 3000 playfully. "Fuck, I knew this boy pretended to force in front of us. Ha ha, once we moved our hands, this guy''s coercion couldn''t go on." "those who pretended to force should beat it, not get used to it." not to mention them, even the green dragon at this time had a pick in his eyebrows and relaxed his eyes. He really thought Han 3000 had any real skills. Now it seems that he is just a paper tiger as his brothers said. Thinking of this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Han 3000. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "what''s the matter?" "it''s still time to kneel down and call Grandpa. Maybe the grandpa will be happy and forgive you for your disrespect." "ha ha, that''s right, call grandpa." several people followed and laughed wantonly. Han Sanyi smiled, looked at the green dragon and said, "since you just let me let go and beat you, it''s called coming instead of going to be rude. I''ve beaten you. Now, I''ll let you beat me. I won''t fight back within the three moves." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 put his hands slightly behind his back and looked like he was completely caught! Hearing this, I saw Han 3000''s action. This time, it was their turn to be completely stupid. Let them hit him?! If the person in front of you is not a madman, then you are a complete fool! Their Twelve Gods of death have unique skills, so they can go against the trend before destruction in order to be safe. But what can this guy have? The horse head even took out his own ears: "what the fuck did I hear just now? The fool asked us to hit him?" "shit, did we hear wrong, or did the boy''s nerves get on the wrong line?" the cow head also said very distrustfully. This is just a fantasy and makes people laugh! "He can''t pretend, so why don''t he just be a grandson? Find a way to fight to reduce our abuse of him? Leave him a whole body?" a group of people looked at me, both confused and very funny. "Why? You dare not hit me?" Han 3000 said lightly. Hearing this, the tiger couldn''t stand it at first. He shouted angrily, "shit, with you garbage, what dare your grandpa not? It''s just a meat bun. Grandpa didn''t make a noise before because he was afraid to hit you and dirty his grandpa''s hands." "since you sincerely want to die, well, your tiger Grandpa will be the first to send you to the West!" the voice fell, The tiger suddenly put his strength on his fist and looked fierce and ready to go. "Wait!" however, just as the tiger was about to start, Han 3000 frowned. "You alone, even if I don''t fight back, you can''t break my defense and can''t help me." Han 3000 shook his head. "Shit, you trash despise me?" the tiger said angrily. "Not despise, but clearly it''s rubbish." after that, Han 3000 glanced at the other 11 people present: "I''m sorry, I''m not only talking about him, but also the 11 of you." "what?!" "fuck you!" insulted by a lamb in their eyes, the Twelve Gods of death were angry almost at the same time. Even Qinglong was furious at this time. For many years, only they had spoken to hurt people. When someone dared to be rude to them, the twelve rushed directly towards Han 3000. "Garbage, don''t think that if you call others garbage one mouthful at a time, you''re not garbage. Try your best. If you don''t hurt me, I''ll help you publicize everywhere in the desert." Han 3000 didn''t hide or flash in the face of the fierce attack of 12 people, and even smiled! Angry, angry, completely angry. The twelve people almost combined with the force of thunder and suddenly smashed at Han 3000. The twelve lights formed a group of incomparably huge beams of light and directly attacked Han 3000. "Boom!" Han 3000''s body suddenly exploded, and the fire burst into the sky! But hardly waiting for the 12 people to catch their breath, Han 3000 disdained: "this is the first attack, garbage, is that all you can do?" "return to the 12 Gods of death? Go home and feed the pigs." "what?" hearing this, Han 3000 could do so under such attacks, the 12 people were shocked and angry, Now the second attack comes again! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2899

    "Boom!" another burst of strong light blasted away. Compared with the first time, if we didn''t do our best last time because we despised the enemy or disdained, then almost all the twelve people didn''t keep their hands this time! With the strong light, everything around him turned into powder under strong pressure, and even the autocratic deck wood layer on the ground began to burst! The group of people in black outside were surprised one by one. At the same time, they were forced to squint by the strong wind! Bang!!! Han 3000 exploded again! This time, even the attic above Han 3000''s head began to fall because of the huge explosion. The twelve looked at each other, and the anger in their eyes was a little smoother. But just before he could catch his breath, Han 3000''s voice rang again in the fire. "The second move, waste people, you seem to be the real waste. No wonder you like to mention waste mouth by mouth. I understand that when a person has lower self-esteem, they tend to scold others for this reason." "is that you?" "Work harder. When this move is over, I''ll fight back. I don''t want to have twelve more grandsons who are called grandpa by me." "come on!" Hearing this, the twelve people looked at each other more fiercely this time, especially in Qinglong''s eyes. They almost didn''t kill this guy for two consecutive attacks by twelve people, which is enough to prove that this guy really has the ability. However, because this guy has some strength, Qinglong can''t help worrying about a problem. Will that guy just die What he said is true? Can he really break the magic of others? It seems possible. After all, he can boast before, but he suddenly deliberately asked others to beat him. What''s the significance of this guy if he doesn''t have full confidence to beat others? It''s very possible that this guy really knows the method, so, Just like you and others have just been confident that your method can trap him, tease him well before killing him. Now he''s a tooth for a tooth?! it''s entirely possible! If so, this guy must die! Qinglong thinks so. In fact, most of his other brothers are also alert, so a group of people have reached a tacit understanding between the eyes! This Once, everyone tried their best to kill Han 30001. Although he may not have a 100% way to crack their magic, he must do it! "Enough fun, brothers, show him the true skills of our Twelve Gods of death." Everyone nodded together. But just when they were ready to join forces, Han 3000 suddenly spoke again. "Well, if you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you, so I know you won''t be merciful this time. How about changing places?" Hearing this, twelve popular people were about to vomit blood, and the battle of life and death was imminent, but you suddenly told me this? "Hehe, if I win, I have to continue to use the flower boat. If I lose, although the twelve of you are rubbish in the scorching desert, you should also want to have a flower boat for yourself?" As soon as they said this, the twelve people were stunned. Although someone did send them nearby in a flower boat when they came, those people were the ones who let them out. Who knows what will happen after they succeed? Having their own flower boat is not a bad thing. "Well, where do you fight?" Qinglong said. "Let''s go down." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2900

    "It''s three thousand!" almost at the moment when people on both sides landed, Su Yingxia and others also saw Han three thousand and the Twelve Gods of death outside through the window. A group of people rushed to the window immediately, but all of them tacitly agreed to give the front position to Su Yingxia! Across the window, Su Yingxia was anxious when he looked at Han 3000 to defeat twelve. Su Yingxia said, "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, it''s really three thousand. He... He''s facing Twelve Gods of death alone. This..." "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, I beg you. Go and help three thousand, otherwise..." Su Yingxia was anxious and stamped his feet in place. Qin Shuang looked out of the court. At this time, he was surprisingly calm. For her, she is also worried about the safety of Han 3000, but compared with Su Yingxia, Qin Shuang is surprisingly calm at this time. She knows that the current situation is extremely complex but also extremely important. Any risky attack is likely to bring back extremely serious consequences. She also knows better that protecting Su Yingxia seems to be the most important task at present! "Welcome summer and watch it change." Qin Shuang patted Su Yingxia on the shoulder and comforted: "these people have been here for a long time. They have fought with 3000 just now. If 3000 really can''t beat them, they would have been defeated. Why wait until now?" "Besides, there are a lot of people in black outside, but do you see those people in black below? If I rush out, will those people in black be able to resist once they invade? When I hear Qin Shuang''s words, Su Yingxia is very worried, and Su Yan also opens his mouth: "Welcome summer, sister Qin Shuang''s words are unreasonable. If there is a problem in our house at that time, 3000 will have to get out and help us. Isn''t it invisible to add more pressure to him?" Su Yingxia looked anxiously at Qin Shuang and Su Yan. She didn''t understand and didn''t think of these principles, but how could she not worry when she watched the man she loved face great danger?! but the only thing she can do now is to lie down by the window, stare at every move outside and worry about the safety of Han 3000! And at this time In the field, Han 3000 stood slightly, and the Twelve Gods of death were separated from each other. Without the previous laughter and arrogance, everyone held their breath and looked like a great enemy. On the contrary, Han 3000 had a kind of Feng Shui rotation. Instead of the doubts and strangeness of just coming to my house this year, his face was full of randomness and writing. "Are you ready? What''s the twelve?" Han 3000 smiled. Although he was full of embarrassment, even for Han 3000, the two consecutive attacks were difficult to top, but Han 3000 was still unmoved. "Oh, twelve garbage." Han Sanyi smiled. Although there were no waves on his face, his eyes were full of endless teasing. Qinglong was angry, and the whole man flew into a rage and roared, "kill him for me." As soon as the voice fell, the twelve people appeared in formation and spread out. After that, they had their own strength. Looking from a distance, each of the twelve people showed all kinds of explosive Qi running around their body, like twelve rays standing in place. For several meters around them, there was no wind, and the desert sand was rolling wildly. Their momentum was amazing. On the contrary, Han 3000 was motionless, unstoppable, unstoppable, and even... Inserted He looked at the twelve people with both hands calmly. "What''s Han 3000 doing?" Su Yingxia was so anxious that they almost stamped their feet in place. Qin Shuang and Su Yan were also very confused. They didn''t understand what Han 3000 was doing! Even if they didn''t attack, they should at least defend?! especially the momentum of the Twelve Gods of death, even if they could feel the power of terror through the window. Almost when they were very confused, the twelve people had a conversation with each other One eye contact, almost simultaneously attack Han 3000 in the next second! Boom!! twelve meeting one, an extremely powerful explosive energy, bombards! In the desert of the barren night, half of the explosive energy light column is directly illuminated in an instant, and all the sand collapses along the way! Bang! With a dull noise, the explosive energy light column directly hits Han 3000 without any error, and four bursts of light at a time! "3000!" Su Yingxia screamed. Qin Shuang and Su Yan couldn''t help leaning closer to the window... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2901

    The center of the explosion, near Han 3000''s body, was a flash of light, and he couldn''t see what was happening inside. The Twelve Gods of death also looked at each other to the explosion. Although Han 3000 could not be seen, they were all very serious. For them, the success of this strike means a lot. But just when they were in a state of nervous collapse, suddenly, a faint voice came from the center of the explosion. "What?" Qinglong stared wildly at first, and the whole man was also flustered. "That guy... Won''t he?" "the full blow of our twelve brothers is enough to kill anyone. How can he still be alive?" a group of people looked at each other and didn''t know why. At this time, Han 3000, who was at the center of the explosion, was in extreme pain. Although there are immortal black armor and frost jade armor to protect the body, and ordinary people seem to have done nothing, they have already stimulated the Qi of chaos in the body, opened the golden body protection, and the sky beast split sky Xuanwu in the body is also vaguely protected. Han 3000 used all the moves he can use for his defense. However, facing the joint attack of the other 12 people is still a huge challenge. In particular, the twelve people are experienced and found that they have some defensive artifact almost at the time of the fight. Therefore, they attacked themselves from other aspects with the attack of mad dog and night chicken. This time, their attack also caused great damage to Han 3000. However, Han 3000 is by no means a fool, let alone a reckless man. Knowing that these two people are against themselves, how can Han 3000 be unprepared? At the moment when the twelve people attacked, Han 3000 also took out the five elements of God stone to resist. It may be difficult for others to understand that the five elements divine stone is at most an auxiliary for Han 3000 to repair behind the scenes. Unless there is the power of the five elements to attack Han 3000, it can be used to convert and become a defense. At this time, using it to block the attack of 12 people may belong to the wrong method! However, Han 3000 is very clear that these twelve people not only focus on the twelve zodiac, but also use the eight trigrams of heaven and earth, which means that they belong to local branches. Yin Yang and five elements are connected! It is not only a local branch, but also the five elements! Naturally, the five elements God stone can come in handy! The rat and the pig are water, which can be covered with earth by the five elements. The Shen monkey and you chicken belong to gold, which can be cremated. The five elements generate and conquer each other, which can be attacked and defended. Facts have also proved that Han 3000''s conjecture is right. The five elements divine stone has greatly dissolved the other party''s attack, but Han 3000 also ignores a huge problem. In other words, if you know this problem well, you should also bite the bullet. The five elements divine stone lacks the last piece of gold. The tiger and rabbit of natural wood have an extremely strong attack on Han 3000. The five elements divine stone is almost red and almost burst because of the lack of this ring! But the attack of these two people, in terms of Han 3000''s abnormal defense, he can eat it! Boom! In the shocked eyes of the Twelve Gods of death, the explosion dispersed, and Han 3000''s body still stood there. "What!" "that guy... That guy really didn''t die?!" fuck, it''s impossible? "Although they had heard a slight movement inside and were prepared in their hearts, they were still shocked and terrified when they really saw Han Sansan still standing there! "Three thousand!" in the room, when she saw Han three thousand, Su Yingxia was excited and was about to jump up. Her anxious eyes were full of tears. She grabbed Qin Shuang''s hand and seemed afraid that Qin Shuang didn''t see it. Qin Shuang breathed a sigh. She believed that Han 3000 would not fight an uncertain war. She knew that she would never believe it wrong. These two are not bad. After all, they have experienced more than 3000 wars in South Korea, but for Su Yan, they were shocked that they couldn''t close their mouth for a long time. For a time, the whole person was completely stupid. This is heaven and man! At this time, Han 3000 was very embarrassed physically, and even a lot of blood flowed down the corners of his mouth. However, he didn''t care at all. His eyes were full of killing intention, and his mouth also outlined a ferocious smile like the God of death in hell. "If you say you are twelve wastes, you are twelve wastes." Han 3000 smiled coldly, "three moves have passed. Now, we have exchanged courtesy. It''s my turn." this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2902

    All the twelve were terrified and looked frightened. The twelve of them joined hands to attack three times, but they couldn''t kill this guy, which was enough to produce great shock and fear in their hearts. After all, being immortal means you can''t win. And who will fight a battle that has no chance of winning? No one wants to fight. Even if they do, they are completely different in mind and fighting spirit. At present, some people have no idea of fighting. They hurriedly look at the green dragon and don''t know what to do. The green dragon couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. For a time, he couldn''t help feeling afraid. "Elder brother, fight with him. What are you afraid he will do?" the tiger head drank coldly and said in time: "if you retreat, how can the Twelve Gods of death stand in the desert?" "elder brother Hu is right. Elder brother, fight with him." "Although this boy is abnormal, don''t forget that our Twelve Gods of death also have their own unique skills. How can we be afraid of him? We can''t help him. Can he help us?" mad dog and horse head also supported us at this time. Qinglong hesitated for a moment and nodded heavily. "It seems that this guy is unusual, and we can''t hide it." Qinglong glanced at all his brothers: "stop playing and fight with him." "with the strength of our twelve brothers, if we want to deal with him, even if we can''t break this guy''s ghost defense, we can use perverse actions to kill him." With the green dragon to stabilize the morale of the army, other people who want to retreat have stabilized their God again and put on a new posture. At this time, Han 3000 has a chaotic gas explosion grip in his hand, and the sky fire moon wheel accompanies him, just like a big opening and killing world. "Coming." Han Sanqian didn''t say much, but the whole person suddenly moved! WOW! The figure is like a cripple, changing thousands of times, and has suddenly attacked with the power of thunder! The sky is shocked by thunder, which seems to be distorted by Han Sanqian''s strange power! "Start!" Qinglong was also dignified by the terrible attack. He knew that Han 3000 had moved his heart to kill. He didn''t dare to be careless at the moment. As soon as he drank coldly, twelve people arranged an array to surround Han 3000. At the same time, their runes and seals also appeared on each character at the same time. The twelve brothers nodded to each other to ensure that everything was ready. Boom!!! Han 3000''s huge attack magic Has hit. "Go against the trend!" Almost at the same time, the twelve people made a strange unified posture on their hands at the same time, and silently recited the Dharma in their hearts. They knew that Han 3000 had been beaten by them three times and had already held back his strength. This attack naturally went all out and was very powerful. It was very difficult to carry it with their strength, so they almost didn''t think about it. The twelve people also offered their expertise directly Unique skill! There''s no need to hide it at this time. Besides, it can not only avoid Han 3000''s attack, but also perfectly consume the energy needed by this guy for a big wave of attack. For them, one sword and two eagles! Although they don''t know what kind of defense metamorphosis Han 3000 is because of, they also know that they have been in the Jianghu for many years. As long as Han 3000 can be consumed, even if it''s empty This guy is a God, and there is only one result, that is, waiting to die. Therefore, they are not without a chance of winning! However, Han Sansan smiled grimly and did so much, and finally ushered in what he wanted. After being beaten for three times, is Han Sansan really as simple as reciprocity? Obviously, it is not so. Everything is just Han Sansan''s bitter meat trick, and the purpose is to kill these people While the guys are scared, they believe that they will have no reservation once they launch an attack. If they don''t keep it, obviously these guys won''t keep it and should deal with it with all their strength. When they deal with it with all their strength, they will naturally have no reservation about their final killing move! What Han Sanqian wants is that these guys completely act against themselves! "That''s now!" Han 3000 sneered, moved his hand suddenly and drank angrily. "Wuxiang magic skill!" "perverse action!" boom! Almost at the same time, Han 3000 also flashed silver and stormed at the twelve people present... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2903

    "Hum!" countless runes were suddenly released in the silver light! There were also silver flashes on the twelve people over there. Light explosion, light explosion! Not only Su Yingxia and others in the window couldn''t open their eyes immediately, but even Han 3000 and the Twelve Gods of death were blinded and closed their eyes one after another. But almost at the moment when the Twelve Gods of death closed their eyes! "Bang!" "bang!" "bang!" "bang!" there were only twelve dull noises. The next second, twelve figures also flew out, and then they hit the ground heavily. For a time, the yellow sand flew all over! "Poof!" almost at the moment of landing, the twelve people sprayed blood at their mouths, and their eyes looked at Han 3000 with horror. Inverse Shi Mingming has done it, but why hasn''t it had any effect?! At almost the same time, several people in the cabin saw the effect after opening their eyes. After a little surprise, they burst into endless cheers. "Three thousand won." "three thousand he won." Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia couldn''t hide their excitement. Only Su Yan was still in a dull state at this time. After all, she is a person in the desert world. She is naturally thunderous about the name of the Twelve Gods of death and knows the brilliant achievements of the Twelve Gods of death like the back of her hand! But the perverse method that has never been broken, or even called God''s forbidden art by the desert world, has been broken at this moment. This... How can this not make her dull? "Well, how is this possible?" "is there something wrong with our perverse actions?" thinking of this, the fierce tiger was angry and stared at all his brothers who fell to the ground: "you, it''s you. Say, which one of you is as timid as a mouse? It must be that some of you were timid and didn''t cast spells together just now." Although the words of the tiger smell of fire medicine, several people led by Qinglong still agree with this view. After all, perversion can make everything go back, and there can be no accident. Unless, it has not been completely released at all. Naturally, this can only happen to their own people. It must be that someone was frightened by Han''s three thousand three moves, so he was timid and even failed collectively. But a group of people just look at me and I look at you and regard each other as skeptics. "Isn''t it crazy rat?" someone immediately guessed. He''s as timid as a mouse. Isn''t he talking about a mouse? "Are you still a rabbit?" the tiger also stared at the rabbit fiercely. The crazy mouse was immediately dissatisfied: "although I am a mouse, it doesn''t mean I am timid." the rabbit man also had red eyes and was angry: "our brother has been through ups and downs for many years, and the fierce tiger dare to doubt me?" looking at the twelve people, Han 3000 slowly laughed at this time. Seeing Han 3000 laughing, the twelve people immediately stopped arguing and focused their eyes on Han 3000. "It''s really a dog biting a dog and a mouth of hair. I thought how much the so-called twelve garbage are like-minded and United. Now it seems..." Han 3000 said this and stopped talking, but a smile is more ironic than anything he said. "Son of a bitch, what the fuck are you talking about?" the tiger roared angrily. "I''m not interested in saying anything about you. I just want to be a peacemaker." Han 3000 smiled. "Peacemaker?" Qinglong frowned. "Would you be so kind?" Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "I''ve never been kind to scum, especially you scum. However, in the middle of the night, the desert is empty, and your noisy dog barks really disturb the people." hearing this, the tiger struggled to get up from the sand and was bound to fight with Han 3000, But he was directly grabbed by the nearby Qinglong. Qinglong held back his anger and looked at Han 3000: "what do you mean? What do you want to say?" "it''s simple. Just tell you the truth, or help you find out the culprit of the perverse failure." hearing this, the twelve gods of death looked at each other and looked at Han 3000 at the same time. However, Han 3000 did not speak at this time, but moved slightly in his hand. At almost the same time, Su Yan in the cabin suddenly woke up from his stupidity and jumped up... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2904

    "I know." Su Yan shouted urgently, startling Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang. "Two as like as two peas retroaction!" Su Yan was so excited that he did not care about his image at the moment. He looked at Su Ying Xia and Qin frost. He said, "three thousand, he will also be the twelve Death''s perversion!" but after the excitement, Su Yan suddenly became very lonely and even puzzled. "But the Twelve Gods of death is a desert land, which exists in ancient times. Let alone there is a central plains man in 3000. Even people in the desert world who are native have not seen the Twelve Gods of death. How did 3000 see them? Let alone their unique skills?" "moreover, the unique skills of the Twelve Gods of death are twelve people, and there is only one person in 3000. How could he..." Su Yan''s excitement soon fell into absolute doubt because of his self denial, and even began to be confused. However, Qin Shuang suddenly understood what was going on! As a disciple of nihilism sect, I am naturally aware of nihilism sect''s supreme unique skill and Wuxiang divine skill! "This copy king!" Qin Shuang smiled and shook her head slightly, but Su Yan was stunned for a while. Copy king? What''s the meaning of this? Outside the ship, Han 3000 glanced at twelve so-called gods of death lying in the sand, like twelve dead dogs. "Your so-called perverse acts didn''t start at all, but there were two perverse acts at the same time." Han 3000 smiled gently and looked at Qinglong. Hearing this, Qinglong was suddenly stunned, and the whole person was completely lost in thought. Two perverse acts?! "Brother, just now, when we used perverse acts, it seemed..." Qinglong nodded. Yes, when we used perverse acts, they were also flashed by a burst of explosion. At that time, they thought there was a small clue or something wrong, so that an accident happened. But now they wake up when they hear Han 3000 say so. It''s not an accident at all. However, like Su Yan, when he thought of this, Qinglong and several other people who first wanted to understand felt that the explanation was wrong. "You''re lying! Our twelve brothers started the perverse acts by the twelve Branches of the earth. Don''t say you can''t start it alone. Even if you have twelve people, what should you do?" the fierce tiger didn''t believe. "Jokes, yin and Yang, heaven and earth, eight diagrams and four images are the patents of twelve of you? Only twelve of you can use them?" Han 3000 said coldly. Qinglong''s meal is not their patent. However, they think they have applied heaven and earth Yin and yang to the extreme, especially in the fate of roulette, no one can control it, and derived from it. Moreover, they themselves... "But you..." Qinglong was speechless. Even if he could not refute Han 3000''s words, he would never believe that Han 3000 can work together with their twelve people. After all, even they themselves need 12 people to work together without any mistakes or tacit understanding. "How could I? You don''t need to know." Han 3000 smiled. "All you need to know is that you will die here." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 jumped up in his hands, and the chicken flew up directly that night. His throat was locked by Han 3000. The whole man was in the air. Before he had time to struggle twice, he only heard a crisp crack from the bone between his neck, Then his head tilted and he lost his breath. The other eleven gods of death had not even reflected, and the night chicken had died in front of them. Each one was both surprised and angry. But what about anger?! At this time, almost all of the gang were hit by Han 3000. It was very difficult to fight back against Han 3000, even if they got up and fled by themselves. The next second, Han 3000 suddenly shook his hand again, and the man named mad dog immediately flew under his claws. Seeing that the mad dog was caught, Qinglong couldn''t sit still any longer: "if you want to kill the king and defeat the enemy, you''d be free to cut it. However, if you''re a man, you''d better have a good time." hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly gave a little grimace. The next second, he moved his hand again, and the mad dog died at the scene. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2905

    The body of the night chicken disappeared, but it was a black bead about the size of an egg. As Han 3000 gently grabbed it in the air, the egg sized stone flew in front of Han 3000. The beads were crystal clear, dark green and very thick, with light fine lines inside. "Beads?" Han 3000 looked at the green dragon strangely. The green dragon looked slightly on one side and didn''t seem willing to answer Han 3000''s question, but Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He started with one hand, and the sheep headed man flew into his hand with another snap. "Our twelve brothers, in fact, are all twelve magic beads on the magic plate. Because the magic plate rotates and understands the eight trigrams and five elements, we have been self-taught for thousands of years, so..." Qinglong explained. "What is the magic disk?" Han 3000 frowned. "I don''t know exactly what it is. It was originally located in the bone burning city. After twelve of us fled, we wandered in the desert. It was a vertical and horizontal desert, but we didn''t expect..." when we were arrested, my brothers and others were not satisfied. After all, we didn''t lose the battle. We fought almost all experts in the desert world with twelve of my brothers. Even if we lost, we were still proud! " "But you..." "why?" "since you know the eight diagrams of heaven and earth and the reversal of yin and Yang, you should also know the principle that the five elements overcome each other and all things produce each other. Although your perverse acts are fierce and few people are enemies, unfortunately, I have a move to restrain you." Although it takes only a few seconds to reverse, it is not an extremely powerful method. Therefore, when Wuxiang divine skill is used to copy it, it just seems to be extremely perfect and appropriate. The most fear of the replication of Wuxiang divine skill is that the energy is too large, so Han 3000 can''t Parry and copy it. Therefore, Han 3000 uses this move not only in nihilism at the beginning, but also in the later stage when a group of people attack That''s why they often don''t use the moves against the really top experts. But as Han Sanqian said, all things create each other and overcome each other. The powerful perverse acts just hit the most perfect and comfortable circle of Wuxiang divine skill. Hearing this, the nine people looked at each other. "What..." The green dragon was unstable, and his arm supporting his body was completely lifeless. The whole man fell powerlessly on the sand, and his eyes were full of endless despair. The tiger also laughed. There was no previous arrogance and irritability. At this time, he just wanted to sigh that if he walked too much at night, he would eventually meet ghosts! Who ever thought that the unique skill that made them cross and cross for many years would be available today What about meeting such a villain?! "well, in that case, I can''t say." Qinglong said and calmly closed his eyes. It''s a long-standing consciousness to return it when he came out. However, Han Sansan, who has always been quick and seemingly murderous, didn''t do it at this time. He just stood in place until Qinglong looked at him suspiciously and said strangely, "don''t do it yet?" "How to deal with you is my business. You have no right to ask. It''s a little too happy for you to kill you at once, so I''ll change my method." Han 3000 said with a smile. "That''s enough. If you want to kill you, you''ll have a good time. Our brothers and others are at least the Twelve Gods of death that shake the desert. How can you be so insulted?" The horse''s head shouted coldly. But as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 had suddenly disappeared. When he reflected, Han 3000 had appeared in front of him, his big foot stepped directly on his face, and smiled darkly: "just say this to you, I''d like to see what it would be like to hang twelve wastes at the stern of the boat!" As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 moved manually, and nine ropes flew out immediately. They tied the feet of nine people and tied them at the tail of the flower boat. Seeing Han 3000 doing so, several people were shocked, scolded and roared. Only at this time, the green dragon looked at Han 3000 without saying a word. When he collided with Han 3000''s eyes, he suddenly understood something. "What do you want to know from our mouths?" hearing this, Han 3000 smiled: "Twelve garbage is not good for nothing, but still understand." "do you have interest in making a deal?" "deal?" Qinglong frowned: "what deal?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2906

    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He gently leaned close to the green dragon''s ear and whispered a few words. The green dragon was surprised, but on second thought, he finally nodded. Then Han Sanyi smiled, loosened the rope tied to them, and flew directly back to the flower boat. As Han 3000 flew back to the armor plate, there should have been many people in black, but there were only thousands of bodies on the deck. Where else could a living person be seen?! Almost at the moment of the defeat of the Twelve Gods of death, these people in black have fled. Now where is there any trace?! After removing the wooden cabinet, Han 3000 slowly came to the cabin face, and Su Yingxia rushed out early to meet him. When they met in the corridor, Su Yingxia was already in tears. But just when Su Yingxia wanted to jump up and hold Han 3000, Han 3000 didn''t open his arms. Instead, he looked at Qin Shuang and whispered, "please help me lock the entrance on the second floor." Qin Shuang didn''t dare to be careless and hurried to. "Later, when elder martial sister Qin Shuang locks the door and welcomes the summer, you let elder martial sister come to my room. You have a rest earlier." with that, Han 3000 turns and walks all the way to his room. Looking at the back of Han 3000 leaving, Su Ying''s sad tears in summer are all declining. What''s the matter? Is 3000 angry with himself?! Seeing Su Yingxia''s depression, Su Yan patted her on the back and comforted her softly: "3000 should have something urgent to discuss with elder martial sister Qin Shuang." Su Yingxia nodded. When Qin Shuang locked the door of the entrance on the second floor and learned Han 3000''s words from Su Yingxia, he hurried to Han 3000''s room. Although she was very curious, why did Han 3000 call himself instead of Su Yingxia. However, Qin Shuang didn''t think much about other things in the boat. As soon as he entered the house, Qin Shuang just closed the door of Han 3000''s room. The next second, the whole person looked stunned, because at this time, blood was scattered all over the floor of Han 3000''s room and spread all the way to the bedside. At this time, Han 3000 on the bed, although he was dying lying on it, his right hand still slightly released energy, and these energy were wrapped in the flowing blood! "Three thousand, what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry. I''ll call someone to help." Qin Shuang said and wanted to go out. But at this time, Han 3000''s hand grabbed her arm, shook his head at her, and said with a weak wry smile: "call you here, just don''t want Ying Xia to worry, you still call her..." "you just deliberately indifferent to her, that''s..." Han 3000 nodded. He has been supporting hard all the time. Moving the huge cabinet before entering the cabin makes him almost collapse, So as soon as he came in, he just wanted to seize the time to arrange everything and deliberately support Su Yingxia. Qin Shuang looked at the miserable appearance of Han Sanyi''s blood at this time. Everyone was the weakest and most painful. He hoped that his favorite person would take care of himself, but what this guy wanted was not to worry Su Yingxia. "I''m so angry with you." Qin Shuang complained, but she still sat down and could really put a cloth on Han 3000''s shoulder. "If my guess is right, you keep releasing the real energy, but also to keep your Divine blood from directly contacting the floor, so as not to corrode the floor and cause noise. Then disturb Su Yingxia?" Qin Shuang asked softly while healing Han 3000''s luck. Han 3000 smiled weakly and nodded, which was true. Seeing Han 3000, how could Qin Shuang not envy Su Yingxia? "But the problem is, your attitude towards Yingxia didn''t seem too happy just now. You know, she thinks too much recently. I think..." Qin Shuang didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was also obvious. Han 3000 understood that she was worried about herself for a long time, but she didn''t even respond with a hug when she came back. He nodded. Han 3000 murmured, "I know she may be angry about it, but as you said, Yingxia is in a sensitive period now. If she knew that I was seriously injured again, do you think she would be more decisive when she left Huazhou next time?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Qin Shuang was speechless. Obviously, if he had to make a choice, Han 3000''s choice was right. "By the way, what about the remaining nine gods of death? I think they also got on board after you got on board, but..." but there were no signs of attack, but there were bursts of noise, which proved that these people didn''t go or fight. What''s this for? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2907

    Hearing this, Han 3000 smiled: "by the way, when you talk about this, nine more dishes and chopsticks will be added on the ship. Should they be washing the deck?" "ah?" Qin Shuang was stunned: "3000, are you kidding me? You mean..." "There are too few people on board and Yingxia doesn''t pay much attention to me. Isn''t it still a long time and distance to go to the bone burning city? When I find nine bodyguards, at least someone can chat and play chess with me." Han 3000 said. Hearing this, Qin Shuang immediately stared at Han 3000: "no serious." Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly: The heavenly stems and Earthly Branches of the nine men were very proficient in the art of yin and Yang, and they could communicate with each other without incident. Besides, there was something outside, and they could not rely on you to protect me from summer and Nian, but even though the nine guys were not very aggressive, they wanted to escape from the heavenly stems. "But the problem is that these people, I heard Su Yan say, are not good people. They thought about how to kill you last second. It''s inevitable in the future..." Han 3000 smiled gently and took out a strange string with three beads of different colors: "you give this thing to Su Yingxia as a gift for me to give her." "what''s this?" Qin Shuang looked at this not exquisite chain and wondered for a moment. "Just give it to Ying Xia and let her take it with her in her hand. If the nine monsters have any trouble, pinch and burst the three beads." Han 3000 smiled. Qin Shuang didn''t understand. However, she put the chain away as Han 3000 ordered. Where did she know that the three beads were ordinary beads, but the three dead "gods of death" The beads formed from the corpse. Han 3000 has basically tried out the role of these three beads from Qinglong. The reason why the twelve of them are close and cooperate tacitly is obviously not that they have been brothers for many years. More importantly, these are their life beads, but the life beads of the twelve of them are connected. Once the life beads of any one of them are broken, it will be very important for them For the other 11 brothers, it will be a fatal blow, because once the life bead is broken, it means that the person of the life bead will die forever, and it''s natural to know how other people will be affected. This is also the conjecture caused by Han 3000 after hearing that Qinglong said they were the twelve magic beads on the magic plate, and even killing three people turned into beads. But unexpectedly, Han 3000''s This conjecture is extremely accurate. It also allows Han Sanqian to take the initiative in the transaction with them, and finally complete the shameful unequal treaty in Qinglong''s words. "By the way, did you ask them who sent them?" Qin Shuang said, frowning: "I heard Su Yan say that these twelve people are long-standing bandits. They were sealed in the forbidden area many years ago, and their suddenly appeared..." Han Sanyi smiled: "as you said, they are famous bandits in the desert world, and then they were sealed. So who else has the ability to lift them out?" "so I don''t need to ask more." "As far as I am concerned, the more people are not easy to lift their ban, the more I don''t want to kill them. After all, what a pity to do so. Things should be used to their best!" Speaking of this, Han 3000 smiled slightly, because these guys also played an important role for Han 3000. But Han 3000 didn''t say this role at this time, because with Qin Shuang''s slightly increasing efforts, Han 3000 was only screaming. At this time, hundreds of miles behind Han 3000''s flower boat, a larger flower boat was slowly following This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2908

    On the ship, the attic is brightly lit, singing and dancing are light, and a beautiful woman lies gently in the central hall. Around, several old men look for wine and talk, so they can be happy. At this time, a man in black hurried in. Then, he hurriedly knelt on the ground with a puff: "tell... Tell the princess and all the family owners." when he saw the man in black, the smile on the faces of several old men suddenly solidified. On the central hall, the beauty closed her eyes and opened her eyes slightly. She was elegant, looked at the man in black and said softly: "Why are you in a hurry? You''re so flustered?" "we... We were ordered to follow the Twelve Gods of death to stop Han 3000, but..." hearing this, several old men were nervous. On the contrary, the beautiful woman smiled gently, "failed?" "the slave is damned." the man in black quickly buried his head deeper, and the whole person became more afraid and panic: "Han 3000 is really powerful. Even if the Twelve Gods of death used their unique secret method, they... Still lost the array." "what?" A group of old men were shocked, and even a glass of wine fell to the ground on the spot. The Twelve Gods of death in the desert are almost the supreme existence in the desert world. If ice God and Mr. Chai represent gods, then the Twelve Gods of death represent demons and the highest state. In particular, the act of the Twelve Gods of death in the desert is perverse, which is almost frightening in the desert world In many years, many innocent people died miserably under it and resented it for life. Even if they went to hell, they were terrified. It was almost a kind of abnormal magic skill. "Back in those days, when the Twelve Gods of death were banned, almost all the major experts came out in the desert world, and the fierce battle was almost dark. But even so, the fierce battle also cost the lives of countless people in the desert world, and it was extremely difficult to trap the Twelve Gods of death under the self sacrifice of many experts." One of the old men shook his head and said. Who else could he be besides Fang Biao, the owner of the Fang family? Thinking of the battle, Liu Tao, another old man next to Fang Biao, was also worried. Although he was not qualified to participate in the battle, as the owner of the Liu family, how could he not know the record of the battle from the genealogy?! it was almost unequal Massacre! The short peace gained from the blood of tens of thousands of people and the lives of thousands of experts. Even now, there is an important ancestral precept in all major families. Future generations can never lift the seal on the Twelve Gods of death for any reason. These are enough to show how terrible and powerful the Twelve Gods of death are. "Together with the Twelve Gods of death, who is Han 3000? What should we do next?" Liu Tao said anxiously. Even though he was belligerent and hated Han 3000 to the bone, at this time, Liu Tao couldn''t help but regret and was even more afraid. Han 3000, who can''t deal with the Twelve Gods of death, has this ability and qualification to raise his desert power?! I''m afraid not anymore! Liu Tao is like this, why isn''t Fang Biao like this? Compared with Liu Tao, he regrets more , because he has one more on his back than the Liu family. He committed the crime of killing old Mr. Chai. He put down everything and embarked on a road of no return, but he met such an enemy standing in front of him like a mountain. How can he win?! is this bad luck or luck? Fang Biao can''t cry or laugh. "Miss Lu, Han 3000 won''t die like this, this..." "What should we do?" "it''s... it''s not death to fight against such people?" "before he finds out that it''s our hand, I suggest we withdraw." "that''s right. If Han 3000 is coming back, it''s like a disaster to us." Fang Biao and Liu Tao were embarrassed. On one side, several elders or other families led by them became more timid. After all, the battle of desert city and the fact that even the Twelve Gods of death in the desert are bad. Han 3000''s image is completely the same as the God of death in their hearts. Who would think he has a long life and want to fight against the God of death?! the beauty in the center laughs Besides Lu Ruoxin, who else can he be? "If you waste and garbage can deal with him, why is he Han 3000?" When they heard this, they felt insulted and puzzled. So why bother Han 3000? A group of people looked at Lu Ruoxin eagerly, waiting for her answer... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2909

    "Hit the snake seven inches. Only in this way, the most difficult poisonous snake will become powerless to fight back." Lu Ruoxin sneered: "I never expected you waste people to be qualified and capable to deal with Han 3000." no one dared to make a noise. Although I was very confused, I could only suppress it temporarily. "Han 3000 is far more powerful than you think. Even I don''t know where his limit is." speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes have a trace of spring. This is also the only man who has touched her in her life. There will be no second, let alone the second. However, the dragon and Phoenix can match since ancient times. The flying dragon of Han 3000 should naturally be his own Golden Phoenix and match. When can he get the vegetarian crow like Su Yingxia? Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin''s original spring eyes suddenly gave birth to a bit of malice. She asked these people in the desert world to constantly invade Han 3000, that is, to constantly tell Su Yingxia that if a woman like her follows Han 3000, she will not bring any benefits to Han 3000, but will only bring endless disasters to Han 3000. At the seven inches of Han 3000, Lu Ruoxin not only has already welded the brand there, but also needs to keep heating on the brand, so that the brand that has been scalded becomes more painful due to fever, and even... The two are separated. Once the two are separated, Lu Ruoxin is the "Su Yingxia" around Han 3000. For this, she is not only confident in her identity background, intelligence and stunning posture, but also holds two absolute trumps in her hand! "Therefore, I don''t need you to kill him. You just need to harass Han 3000 constantly. I''m more rewarded for bringing great trouble to Han 3000. You don''t have to ask more." Lu Ruoxin naturally won''t tell these people her true intention. Looking at a group of people eager to know the answer, she left a word and closed her eyes slightly to raise her God. A group of people couldn''t help looking at each other when they heard Lu Ruoxin''s answer. However, seeing Lu Ruoxin''s confident appearance, they thought of the top of the blue mountain behind him. Is it difficult for Lu Ruoxin to treat them as consumables and cannon fodder? First let Han 3000 tired, and then the army suppress?! Thinking of this, people''s fear of Han 3000 began to retreat a lot. At least Lu Ruoxin, the backbone, is still calm, so they don''t have to be too alarmed. "Square watch!" Lu Ruoxin''s lips opened slightly. Fang Biao hurriedly bowed and said, "what''s Miss Lu''s order?" "let''s do this for the time being. Let''s all step back and have a rest." "yes, but the Twelve Gods of death haven''t returned yet. I''m afraid Han 3000 has caught them. Do you want to kill them? Lest..." lest Han 3000 know who''s behind the scenes? "Lu Ruoxin didn''t even open his eyes and smiled. Fang Biao didn''t speak, but that''s what he meant. "With Han 3000''s intelligence, he had already guessed who it was. Why bother?" Lu Ruoxin asked. Hearing this, Fang Biao slightly lowered his head: "it''s Fang Biao''s thoughtlessness." Lu Ruoxin stopped talking. Several waitresses next to him also knowingly gently raised the whole row bed and slowly lifted Ruoxin to the cabin on the second floor. At this time, on Han 3000''s flower boat. Su Yingxia holds Han Nian in her arms and looks blankly out of the flower boat. She is confused. Lu Ruoxin''s original words continue to echo in her brain. Every time they echo, she feels guilty. But Qin Shuang''s words also intersected in the, constantly reminding her. Almost at this time, in the corridor of the cabin, a woman walked slowly towards Su Yingxia''s door. Her eyes were almost blood red, with a strange light in her eyes. Suddenly, Su Yingxia''s room door was knocked gently, and Su Yingxia suddenly woke up from his trance. However, Qin Shuang should still be in Han 3000''s room at this time. Su Yan also went back to the room to have a rest. Even Lvzhu went to the bottom workshop of the dock at Su Yan''s request. At this time, who will suddenly knock on the door?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2910

    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang?" seeing the visitor, Su Yingxia wondered, "didn''t 3000 ask you to go to his room? What''s the matter with you?" "I picked up something in the corridor, as if it should be yours." Qin Shuang''s face was cold, as if it were covered with cold snow and frozen for thousands of miles. He looked like a stranger away. "Something?" Su Yingxia frowned. When she saw Qin Shuang take out a letter, she was even more confused. Letter?! Who will write to her?! These people in the boat, don''t you have to? But who else can it be besides the people in the boat?! After Han 3000 came down, he asked Qin Shuang to lock the room on the second floor, so it was impossible for an outsider to give the letter to himself. "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, how can there be a letter?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help but feel confused and asked. Qin Shuang shook his head: "I don''t know, but I saw your name on the aisle when I came to find you." Su Yingxia looked down and sure enough, there were three words Su Yingxia on the letter. "By the way, elder martial sister Qin Shuang, what can I do for you? Is it 3000? What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia obviously cares more about Han 3000 than this strange letter of unknown origin. "You''d better read the letter first." Qin Shuang said. Su Yingxia wanted to say something, but seeing Qin Shuang''s firm eyes, she nodded and tore open the envelope in front of Qin Shuang. In view of the map last time, Su Yingxia had more heart and guard against it. However, the letter paper was very ordinary white paper. There was nothing else. After opening the letter, several black words on the letter, and even the ink had not been completely solidified. "The disaster star with the tiger is like a tiger falling in the sun. Life''s life is not reversible. Take care of yourself." seeing these big words on the letter, Su Yingxia''s face suddenly cooled and the whole person''s pupils opened slightly. Obviously, he was shocked. If others don''t know the meaning of this letter, she may be the clearest person in the world, and there is no one. The disaster star is her. Naturally, the tiger is Han 3000. This is what Lu Ruoxin said to himself. The meaning is also obvious. A woman like her will only drag Han 3000 back and bring him endless trouble all her life. The Fang family has a friendship with the Lu family. Presumably, she already knows about the Fang family''s revenge, so writing this letter is not only a warning to herself, but also a reminder to herself! Thinking of this, Su Yingxia felt a pain in her heart. In fact, looking back on the time when she met Han 3000, there were many disasters and difficulties. Indeed, as Lu Ruoxin said, the disaster star accompanied the tiger, like the tiger falling into the flat sun. If it continues, no one knows what danger Han 3000 will face! However, as Qin Shuang said, she loves Han 3000, and Han 3000 also loves her. How can she really be willing to put Han 3000 down?! But when Su Yingxia looked at Qin Shuang, Qin Shuang looked cold: "maybe she''s right, you should leave Han 3000." "what?" Su Yingxia was stunned. If anyone said this, she wouldn''t be surprised, but it was Qin Shuang! She can''t understand. Because Qin Shuang has been criticizing his own practice all the time, and even had a long talk with him all night last night, which has changed his mind. Even today, Qin Shuang specially cooked for Han 3000 to ease, but at this time, Qin Shuang suddenly changed his view... Qin Shuang pulled a little from the corner of his mouth, and a cold smile was like a sword of ice and snow: "Han 3000 is dying, you know?" "but he''s just holding on in front of you." hearing this, Su Yingxia was shocked: "elder martial sister Qin Shuang, what did you say? 3000 him..." "what do you think he asked me to come in? Just let me take care of him. As for why not call you, he was afraid you were worried." Qin Shuang said coldly. "How many times has Han 3000 died for you? Every time, he always survives by luck, or someone helps him, or has an adventure. But Su Yingxia, do you think people can live their life by luck?" "maybe I wanted you to come together before, but after Han 3000 is on the edge of life and death again, I''ve had enough." Qin Shuang said and looked at Su Yingxia coldly. "So..." Su Yingxia! "... this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2911

    Su Yingxia took a step back. If Qin Shuang was the pillar that made her change her original ideas, now her words are equivalent to making everything collapse directly. For a time, she couldn''t find any reason to stick to the Buddha, and she couldn''t even find an excuse to stick to it. "Even a man like Fang Kun who has a relationship with you can''t escape death in the end. Maybe Lu Ruoxin is right. You are really a disaster." looking back on the past, Qin Shuang''s words seem to be reasonable if they are more extreme. "There are many people who change their lives against the sky, but how many people are really successful, even in the long river of history? And you su Yingxia don''t have the strength to change their lives, so why put this pressure on Han 3000?" speaking of this, Qin Shuang sighed: "there is still a day''s journey to the boundary of the desert world. You can think about it clearly." "The letter burned immediately after reading it. I went back to take care of 3000." With that, Qin Shuang turned around and slammed the door. Su Yingxia''s hands hung down powerlessly, and then the whole person sat down on the bed. For a time, Lu Ruoxin''s words and Qin Shuang''s words kept ringing in Su Yingxia''s heart. She can love without looking back, and nothing can threaten her! But if this love is just a bondage in the name of love? That''s not persistence Right? That''s shameless?! Han Nian stretched out his small hand and tried to wipe Su Yingxia''s tears, but because he was not tall enough, he had to climb into bed and hold Su Yingxia tightly with a pair of small hands. "Mom doesn''t cry. Mom, aunt Qin Shuang says you are a disaster star. It''s nonsense. Nianer told her father that Aunt Qin Shuang is a bad guy." Su Yingxia had tears in her eyes and a smile in her tears. She fondly touched Han Nian''s head and looked at the girl. For a moment, her feelings were more mixed. Maybe she would be in pain without her biological mother, but she would not be poisoned, imprisoned, or subject to so many twists and turns! According to Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 would be the only son-in-law of the Lu family, so Han Nian naturally should It should be the apple of the eye on the top of the blue mountain! The Lu family may disagree, but Sanyi will certainly give her this treatment! Han Nian at that time, how beautiful should Han 3000 at that time? Establish the top of ten thousand people and control the life of the world! But now, in fear, hovering on the edge of life and death at any time! In comparison, Lu Ruoxin is right, or even Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, who has always cared about herself, is now on the other side. Maybe she should really think about this problem. Qin Shuang, who left Su Yingxia''s room, returned to Han 3000''s room all the way. However, when she closed the door again, suddenly, her eyes flashed red again, and her body flashed red The light of color. She just felt that the whole person was extremely hot and dry. Looking at Han 3000 lying in bed, she suddenly became intertwined with desire in her cold and bloodthirsty eyes. Han 3000 on the bed had a slightly cool face and closed her eyes. She was completely in a coma. However, almost the same as Qin Shuang, there was a faint red light on Han 3000''s body surface at this time! The red light between the two echoed each other, flashing and hiding from each other. Qin Shuang locked the door behind her back, and then walked slowly to Han 3000''s bed. Looking at Han 3000 for a moment, she suddenly and slowly untied the light belt tied around her waist with her jade hand, and then slightly lay on Han 3000''s body and untied it one by one along his buttons. Even the iceberg beauty is not happy at this time Show a smile, but her smile is not as warm and charming as sunny after snow and ice. On the contrary, it is quite evil and ghost! It is almost different from the ordinary Qin Shuang. With her gentle smile, she bends down directly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2912

    But when Qin Shuang was about to kiss Han 3000''s chest gently, suddenly, her eyes flashed a trace of blood red again, and the whole person frowned fiercely. Then she held her head in her hands. Bursts of severe pain appeared on her beautiful face, and the red light on her body began to appear! She endured what seemed to be a great pain, her right hand suddenly coagulated two fingers, and then exhausted her last strength to her chest. At that time, her red light was lax, and her whole person was suddenly weak and fainted on Han 3000. One night later, the weather had cleared up, and the night''s cleaning on the deck had already ended, restoring early peace. However, without the order of Han 3000 or Qin Shuang, Su Yan still didn''t open the door on the second floor. At noon, Su Yan couldn''t help but want to ask Qin Shuang, but Han 3000''s door was locked. She had no choice but to find Su Yingxia. However, Su Yingxia was in a bad mood. The only thing to talk to was to ask Su Yan when the Su family would arrive. After su Yan replied that the Su family had been waiting at the desert border, Su Yingxia would never make a pit again. This made Su Yan very depressed. I don''t know what happened to everyone on the ship. However, doubts are doubts. After two days of driving, Hua Zhou can reach the boundary of the desert world only one day and one night. Su Yan didn''t think so much and went to the bottom of the dock to help. An afternoon passed quietly. Su Yan was a little anxious when the sunset fell. She ordered the flower boat to move forward quickly, and wandered around the door of Han 3000 from time to time, or listened to whether there was any movement in the house, but what made her more anxious was that there had been no movement in Han 3000''s house all day. The night is coming. If there is no movement over Han 3000, what should we do once the enemy invades again?! Moreover, Su Yan is also worried about the safety of Han 3000. Although Han 3000 didn''t say anything else last night, based on Su Yan''s IQ, she had already guessed that Han 3000 might have been injured and should have been seriously injured. But just as she couldn''t help knocking at the door, suddenly, there were bursts of noise in the house. Even if the voice is so subtle that ordinary people can''t hear it, Su Yan can. After listening carefully, it was Han 3000''s voice. Su Yan finally breathed a sigh, and then went back to the bottom of the dock to help. In the room at this time, the sound Su Yan heard was basically unknown to Han 3000 himself. It was just a whisper when he suddenly woke up after a long coma. Vaguely opened his eyes, Han Sanqian felt that the whole body was rusted against the Buddha, and his severe pain extended all the way from the surface to his bones. His body also seemed to be pressed by something. The blood was not circulating so that he was paralyzed. He opened his eyes vaguely and was still in his room, but when he lowered his eyes again, he suddenly saw Qin Shuang riding on himself but lying on his chest. Han 3000 was shocked. The whole person was like an electric shock, completely ignoring the pain and numbness on his body, and suddenly withdrew and retracted. Qin Shuang''s head fell heavily on the bed board because of the sudden loss of the cushion... It''s always only pity for beautiful women, but Han 3000 made it so fiercely, but it''s the first time to see it. Because of the severe pain, Qin Shuang also rubbed his eyes, touched his aching head and woke up faintly. At this time, Han 3000 had shrunk in front of the bed, looked at his untied coat and looked at his pants in panic! It can''t be true?! Han 3000 tried hard to recall what had happened before, but he felt a headache. He couldn''t remember whether he had happened with Qin Shuang for a moment. At this time, Qin Shuang also slowly raised his head and looked at Han Sanqian''s untidy clothes. Then he looked down and saw that the group belt tied around his waist was also missing. A trace of panic suddenly flashed on the whole beautiful face. He looked at Han Sanqian who had already opened his eyes! Four eyes to each other, full of shock! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2913

    Qin Shuang was stunned for a moment. The next second, she tried to recall what had happened before. At the same time, she was very sad and disappointed: "it seems... It doesn''t seem to be." Han 3000 finally breathed a sigh when she heard Qin Shuang''s words. Seeing Han 3000 look like this, Qin Shuang''s disappointed heart was even more disappointed for a time. I''m afraid thousands of men would sigh that nothing had happened to themselves, but it was a kind of happiness for Han 3000. Is this not Qin Shuang''s own sorrow?! Barely squeezed out a smile, Qin Shuang opened his mouth: "you look so nervous. What would happen to us? What would you do?" Han Sanyi quickly got up and put on his clothes, and replied, "what else can I do except to apologize for my death? I''m sorry for you, but I can''t afford to welcome the summer." looking at Han''s answer, he was very serious, Qin Shuangfang Buddha heard his heartbroken voice. Maybe, if that happens, he will really die to apologize! "By the way, obviously you''re healing for me. Why did I faint?" Han 3000 suddenly frowned: "I suddenly remembered that you really gave me one. At first, I felt good, but suddenly this way really became very irritable. It didn''t help me repair, but it still jumped up in my body, so that I......" thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly frowned: "elder martial sister, what happened to you?" Qin Shuang shook his head: "I don''t know, but every time..." speaking of this, Qin Shuang didn''t want to go on. In fact, when fighting pangolins in a small village, Qin Shuang vaguely felt that his body was wrong. It seemed that every time he tried his best, he could really do it, The body will suddenly produce a strange energy, which makes the body hot and dry for a time, and even completely fall into a coma because of excessive hot and dry. But this kind of coma is just a kind of coma that Qin Shuang thinks she is, because every time she wakes up, her position seems to be close to that before fainting, but it doesn''t seem to be completely right. Just like Zhihan 3000, if she faints, she should be by the bed, but it doesn''t seem to be on the bed or Han 3000. "What did Lu Ruoxin do to you when you were there?" Han 3000 asked. Before Qin Shuang was injured, Han 3000 wanted treatment, but they all failed. Fortunately, she has been adjusting her breath for so long, and Qin Shuang has not had too many problems, so Han 3000 doesn''t care too much. But now, Qin Shuang seems to have a problem again. Qin Shuang shook her head. She couldn''t remember what Lu Ruoxin had done to her, or from beginning to end, Lu Ruoxin didn''t even seem to have seen her. "If you can''t remember, you don''t have to think about it." for Qin Shuang''s safety, Han 3000 doesn''t want her to continue to think about it. "You just woke up. Do you want to eat?" Qin Shuang tied his belt with a red face, and then asked Han 3000. Han 3000 shook his head and calmed his mind: "no, you go back to the house first and I''ll adjust myself." "Oh." Qin Shuang flashed a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes, nodded and stepped back. Han 3000 was no longer idle. He returned to bed, sat cross legged, and entered the inner meditation to regulate his breath. When the sky moves around, the Qi of chaos in the body and the five elements divine stone outside the body move slightly. They repair the meridians internally and adjust the body externally. At one time, they work together in two ways, and the Qi of long black gold comes out. An hour passed. Two hours passed. When the time has entered the dark night from dusk, Han 3000''s surface injury has been basically repaired, and the rotation speed of the black gold airflow on his body also began to slow down. However, when Han 3000 was ready to open his eyes, the voice of the magic dragon sounded in his brain. "When you were in a coma, you were almost killed by your elder martial sister. Isn''t it a pity?" Han 3000 was depressed and rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense." "I didn''t talk nonsense. I must praise the girl as the best of the best, but it''s a pity that the old saying is well said. Beautiful women have thorns, and beauty is a curse." The magic dragon smiled. Han 3000 lazily managed the goods. He was trying to directly shield him from his consciousness, but he listened to the magic dragon and said: "the red light on this woman seems to be by no means ordinary light. Even you Han 3000 also took the move together. Don''t you want to know." hearing this, Han 3000 immediately stopped: "what do you mean?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2914

    In fact, Han 3000 is also very confused about this. However, Han 3000 blames his injury more, so he meets some external forces and goes crazy for a while. But hearing the words of the magic dragon, Han 3000 couldn''t help frowning. Is there another secret about this?! "That divine light, don''t mention your physical injury. What can you do even in your heyday?" the magic dragon smiled. "Divine light?" Han 3000 frowned, and the whole man fell into meditation. What does divine light mean? What''s more, in his heyday, what can he do about it? If this is from someone else''s mouth, even the humble Han 3000 will despise it. After all, Han 3000 not only has the power of chaos in his body, but also has the heart of the dragon family, which stores the magnificent aura in the eight wasteland books. There is gold protection outside his body and divine blood inside, which can resist thousands of poisons. What kind of things can Han 3000 not carry?! But if it comes from the mouth of the demon dragon, the meaning will be completely different. At his level, he must have his reason. "Did Lu Ruoxin ask Lu Wushen for help and put the divine light in your mouth in the elder martial sister''s body?" Han 3000 said. "This divine light is very fierce, but you have fought with the two real gods. I can be sure that this divine light does not come from the two people, and there is a great difference between them." the magic dragon shook his head. "It''s not Lu Wushen, nor the Ao family. Wang Yanzhi''s half hanging son is not a true God. Who will break in the divine light? Is there any other true God in the world?" Han 3000 wondered. "Theoretically, it should not be possible. After the fall of each true God, there will be a new successor. Three will always be three unless..." speaking of this, the magic dragon frowned. "Unless..." Han Sanqian also thought, "unless, the eight sided world is clearly the world behind the fault." "before the fault, maybe there are other gods in the world. Just for various reasons, they chose to hide, and even put the world under the management of the three true gods they chose, and maintained this tradition all the time!" the Magic Dragon nodded heavily: "That''s right." "before anyone becomes a God, he will be baptized by heaven''s punishment, and such movements are extremely huge. Moreover, with such people, the status of the three true gods will be threatened. Just like you, will they let you go easily?" Han 3000 also nodded and agreed very much. Therefore, the possibility of a new true God is very small. It is the so-called fault, which basically coincides with Han 3000''s previous conjecture, and the side constantly verifies its existence. "It seems that this Lu Ruoxin is not simple." Thinking of this, Han 3000 couldn''t help sighing. If there was another true God besides Lu Wushen behind her, it would not be good news for Han 3000. Although Han 3000 didn''t win or lose in the last battle between trapped immortal Valley, he also knew that although the two true gods were said to be two, they actually seemed to agree with each other, intrigued and quarreled with each other In terms of degree, one plus one is even less than one, so you can have that record. "Although outsiders boast about you, you should know that once we guess well, you will face two true gods who cooperate together." magic dragon Dao Han 3000 shook his head: "In fact, I''m not worried that the two true gods will cooperate. Although Lu Ruoxin has never revealed anything, I know she is an ambitious woman. Therefore, the true God behind her, Lu Wushen, can''t know." "I''m just worried that if the true God really exists before the fault, how terrible will his strength be?" "It''s just a divine light, and it''s transmitted to me through Qin Shuang. It''s so weak, but I can''t resist it!" Han 3000 murmured. "Could it be him?" suddenly, Han 3000 frowned. But if it''s him, it doesn''t seem to explain?! "what are you talking about?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2915

    "An old man I met at the top of Qishan mountain." Han 3000 said. Among the people met, only the old man sweeping the floor gave Han 3000 a mysterious feeling. If he was a true God in front of the fault, Han 3000 would probably believe it. After all, he taught the sky fire moon wheel. He can even teach Lu Ruoxin to live and forever. The most important thing is that he can revive himself after the death of flint City, and his body is still a terrible Sanxian level. Who can do such a thing? Han 3000 can''t think of anyone except him. Therefore, after the conjecture of the fault, Han 3000 thought that the old man might be an expert who had existed before. But if he is the true God behind Lu Ruoxin, what does he teach himself about Tianhuo moon wheel and Epee Wufeng? Just add a team player to Lu Ruoxin? Or do they all have full confidence that they can make themselves effective, so strengthen themselves in advance?! Trapped immortal Valley, trapped Dragon Mountain, everything is arranged by him? Just for the ultimate purpose, introduce yourself into bone burning city? But what''s the purpose of that?! But there are eight wasteland books interspersed in the middle. What''s the matter?! The more you think about it, the more chaotic it is. Han 3000''s headache is splitting. "Since you can''t think about it, don''t think about it. It''s all speculation anyway, isn''t it?" "in my opinion, this bone burning city will unlock all the secrets." "Han 3000, I have a very strong hunch that when we get to the bone burning city, a world-shaking secret will emerge." Han 3000 nodded, More and more strange places point to that place. If there is something in front that drives Han 3000 to go, now even he himself is very curious. "By the way, since you can see the divine light on my elder martial sister, is there any way you can help her?" Han 3000 asked. The magic dragon smiled: "isn''t that good? Once the red light in her body breaks out, she can''t help it. You didn''t make her this time, maybe next time." "do you think you''re humorous?" Han 3000 said uninteresting. The magic dragon shook his head helplessly: "it''s all said that this is the divine light. How can it be solved so easily? However, as long as she doesn''t try her best to urge the real energy in her body, she won''t punish the prohibition of the divine light." "the person who gives her this is very playful. She knows that this girl likes you, but she will help you when you are in danger, but if she does help, she will be eaten by the divine light." "However, the divine light she entered your body has been very violent. I guess the divine light prohibition is very subtle. Once it is triggered too much, it may be out of control." "at that time..." Han 3000 nodded. He really didn''t know what happened to elder martial sister Qin Shuang before, but now with the magic dragon, Han 3000 has already made up his mind. "I won''t let her use zhenneng again." "it''s so best." the Magic Dragon nodded: "OK, just go away if you''re okay. I''m going to rest." Han 3000 scolded low. After rolling, the divine consciousness returned and slowly opened his eyes. The night was very quiet. Han 3000 got up slightly, opened the door and was about to go out, but saw Su Yan coming with some food. "Seeing elder martial sister Qin Shuang just came out, I heard her say you''re okay, so I asked someone to prepare some food for you." Su Yan smiled. Han 3000 gently waved his hand: "no, I''ll eat later. I have something else to do." Han 3000 said he was leaving. However, before leaving, he saw Su Yan''s face was not good-looking, so he turned back and said with a smile: "yes, you have something?" Su Yan looked at Han 3000 awkwardly, and finally nodded: "yes, is it convenient to take a step to talk?" "it''s very important." Afraid that Han 3000 didn''t agree, Su Yan said anxiously. Han 3000 frowned slightly. Su Yan looked for herself. What''s particularly important? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2916

    Confused, Han 3000 nodded and took Su Yan back to his room. Almost as Han 3000 closed the door, Su Yan whispered, "I think... Can you go back to your boat first?" "what''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned. "Yingxia asked me when the Su family''s experts would arrive. I want to..." Su Yan said this and didn''t continue on the topic: "I''m afraid there will be some clues along the way that will affect you two to get along, so when I left the city, I had sent secret orders to several elders and uncles of the Su family to wait for me at the border to give you enough time." "But at present, the desert border is close at hand. If there is no accident, we can arrive early tomorrow morning." "listen to the meaning of welcoming summer, once we arrive at the destination, we want to share with you..." Su Yan didn''t say the last word. When Han 3000 heard this, he was very confused. Wasn''t everything fine yesterday? Why did she "Is it because I ignored her yesterday?" Han 3000 asked. Su Yan shook her head: "I don''t think so. She was very depressed all day today. She didn''t answer when she asked her, so I mean..." "I always feel that Yingxia thinks she has brought you trouble. Now it''s evening. In case of another raid, she will be more uncomfortable, which is bad for your relationship." Han 3000 nodded: "Well, tell the pangolin and let him take care of everything here. As for elder martial sister Qin Shuang, she can''t use any more spells. This is my death order." Su Yan obviously had some strange words from Han 3000, but Han 3000 didn''t explain the specific reason, and she didn''t want to ask, "I know." Having said this, Han 3000 went out of the room, opened the door on the second floor all the way and walked towards the attic above the deck. In the attic, Qinglong and his eight brothers were curled up sleeping everywhere. Although it was located in the hot desert, the appropriate temperature of the Huazhou still made the nine monsters who had been tired all night fall asleep. When the door opened, the sound rang and nine monsters fell asleep Almost at the same time, the man woke up from his sleep and looked back. Han 3000 slowly came out. When he saw Han 3000 coming out, in addition to the green dragon, eight other people looked different. Several dissatisfied people led by the tiger pinned their heads to one side, and some looked at Han 3000 with vigilant eyes. It was the green dragon, who didn''t humble and didn''t say a word. They looked at Han 3000 lightly. They glanced at him Even the broken attic was renovated when it was restored. Han 3000 smiled, stopped and glanced at all nine people present: "it''s hard, everyone." they turned their heads to one side and ignored it. Instead, the fierce tiger snorted coldly and said with disdain: "That''s nice to say. There''s no cooperation. I think some people just regard us as servants." "don''t worry, our brother has his word. Since he promised you, he won''t cross the pool half a step, and lock the door and laugh to death." the tiger made a pit sound, and the other one immediately followed up with the cold ridicule and cynicism. Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "It''s just some internal affairs. Now it''s basically done." "how are you going to settle us? No, you''re going to let us sleep in the attic? Although this place is nice and beautiful, it''s too cold for sleeping?" the fierce tiger said coldly. "In the flower boat, except for some women''s dependents on the second floor, you can move freely." Han 3000 smiled softly. Hearing this, a group of people immediately frowned. After all, they didn''t think Han 3000 would be so generous suddenly, which made them feel a little incredible. "Are you kidding us? Aren''t you afraid we''ll retaliate against you?" the fierce tiger didn''t believe it. "Just as you said, since your brother keeps his word, Han 3000 will naturally be honest." after that, Han 3000 smiled: "besides, our cooperation is beneficial to both sides. Why not?" Qinglong and the tiger looked at each other and nodded to each other. Their faces, led by the tigers, were much milder for a moment. Han 3000 patted Qinglong on the shoulder: "since everyone has opened their hearts to each other and made the first deal first, what do you think?" Qinglong smiled and nodded. Then the two suddenly got up... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2917

    The next second, when the other eight freaks reflected, Han Sanqi and the green dragon lived on the broken board placed by Han Sanqi hundreds of meters away from the stern. They sat face to face. "Brother Hu, can that guy really trust me?" at this time, the horse head came to the side and asked while looking at the green dragon and Han 3000 in the distance. The fierce tiger frowned: "the three brothers of mad dogs have been killed at the scene, and there is no place to do our perverse acts. Most importantly, their lives are in his hands. Do you have any other choice?" the ox head also breathed a sigh: "Going back is not only death, but may also be insulted by the reputation of our Twelve Gods of death. It''s better to follow this guy and complete the transaction to ensure that our twelve brothers can still reunite and improve themselves." "Although this will also affect our reputation, at least there is a chance for Dongshan to come again. Brother Hu is right. We have no choice." the mouse also took a slight step forward and walked over the railing: "look, that boy is not only cruel, but also has a lot of tricks and skills. Since we promised him, our brother will keep our promise." What if you don''t keep your promise? It seems that Han 3000 emptied the flower boat to them, but the green dragon, the core bone of the twelve of them, is in Han 3000''s hands! The tiger nodded and raised his big hand: "listen clearly. Don''t move one person and one thing on the ship at will. Don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing others." At this time, on the deck, Han 3000 took out a game of chess and sat down against Qinglong. Qinglong didn''t ask much. He took over the chess and played directly with Han 3000. Han 3000''s attack method was fierce and his defense was moderate. The essence of chess was only a few steps, which made Qinglong not serious. However, with the continuous progress of the game, Qinglong gradually resisted Han 3000''s attack and began to decline frequently Chess forced Han 3000 to defend in a hurry. "The art of eight trigrams is really amazing." looking at it like a dead end, Han 3000 couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. "The way of everything comes from this. Naturally, it is the noumenon, and it''s easy to transform thousands of things." The Green Dragon said slightly. Han 3000 could not deny nodding. From ancient to modern times, all those who are proficient in the art of five elements and eight trigrams are legendary wizards, famous and moving generals, and hidden experts. These are enough to see the extraordinary features of the five elements and eight trigrams. Han 3000 wants to learn these eight trigrams when dealing with green dragon. After all, he is interested in them, but also because of his hands If you know these things, you may be helpful to the use of the five element divine stone in the future. Even if you can''t use them, retreat ten thousand steps, heaven and earth mechanisms, divination and other things come from this. Knowing this is beneficial without harm. "When you use various techniques, such as sink irrigation, you will know the principle, nature, structure or analysis produced in the world, but it is between your thoughts." After that, Qinglong grabbed Han 3000''s chess pieces and put them on the chessboard slightly. After a while, the seemingly dead chess face on Han 3000''s side was suddenly revitalized by Qinglong''s move. Even Han 3000, who is skilled in chess, couldn''t help but shine his eyes and secretly admire Qinglong''s move. It''s very simple and wonderful. "You know why, dismantle the chessboard first." The green dragon smiled. Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He nodded obediently and stared at the chessboard seriously. A little in the green dragon''s hand, a water wave pattern suddenly appeared on the whole chessboard. The chessboard gradually hid, and instead appeared the light spots transformed by the chessboard. "How about this?" The green dragon whispered. Han 3000 opened his eyes wide and looked at the green dragon with gratitude. If he only looked at these light spots through the water waves, Han 3000 was surprised to find that all kinds of chess pieces they had laid had become two black-and-white double lines. The black one is his own, while the white one is the green dragon''s. The double lines outline, like two strange shapes, but one Time Han Sanqian couldn''t tell what it looked like. Qinglong smiled again and moved his hand. One cathode gossip and the other anode gossip took out his hand. Then, the two trigrams were integrated and gently buckled on the water wave. At that time, Han Sanqian''s eyes lit up... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our transla tion.

 Chapter 2918

    "The congenital divination divination is one, the rear eight divination divination is two, the old Ding Jia!" the words fell. The green dragon controlled the two combined eight divinations to roll up and down, and then moved again. Both eight divinations began to run in the opposite direction. "Qian Yi, Zhong Gong, Gen Qi, so they correspond." Han 3000 was stunned to see the white and black double lines constantly appearing in the gossip, but these lines began to change in Han 3000''s eyes. "I see." Han 3000 nodded gently. He also carried a piece of energy in his hand, directly entered the eight trigrams, turned the double trigrams, and soon found the corresponding three trigrams on the trigrams. In the next second, the water patterns and gossip disappear. Han 3000 picks up the green dragon''s chess piece and gently falls into the chessboard. After a while, the chess face that had just been suddenly enlightened fell into a dead end again. "I''m not as good as you in terms of chess skills, but if you have the art of gossip, you can''t walk in front of me." Qinglong smiled. Han 3000 nodded suddenly and sighed helplessly: "it''s really a lot of fun that can make me so passive on the chessboard. Come again." as soon as the voice fell, the two mixed chess and began a new game again. Maybe Han 3000 was away from Su Yingxia again. This night, there was a strange peace. Only on the small broken board behind the flower boat, there was sometimes the laughter of Han 3000 and Qinglong. Han 3000 is like a starving child sucking in the sea of gossip knowledge. Qinglong is willing to teach Han 3000, a talented and easy-going person. At the same time, Han 3000 will also teach Qinglong the basic skills of Wuxiang magic in the gap. They each take what they need and enjoy it. For the other eight brothers on board, seeing big brother so happy, their defense against Han 3000 gradually dropped a lot. The sky gradually became clear, and it was getting closer and closer to the boundary of the desert. In the cabin, Su Yan gently knocked on Su Yingxia''s door. The night''s worry did not happen. Su Yingxia was at least much better. When he opened the door, he saw Su Yan. Su Yingxia forced out a smile: "Miss Su, good morning." "we are about to reach the border and officially enter the territory of the demon clan. Do you really want us to start alone?" Su Yan looked at Su Yingxia and said calmly. Su Yingxia was silent. She felt a pang of pain when she remembered that she wanted to separate from Han 3000 again, but in the end she still clenched her teeth: "yes!" "what''s the need for you? Didn''t you get well last night? Don''t take everything from yourself. Some have nothing to do with you." Su Yan said anxiously. "3000 was attacked two nights on the ship, but the two nights on the board were safe. Miss Su, do you really think it was just a coincidence?" after that, Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "I''m just a disaster star and will only bring trouble forever." "Even if I''m with you, I''ll take you and Su''s family to the dangerous place of bone burning city and live a lifetime." Su Yingxia''s eyes are dim. When a person falls into an inferiority complex, even an unintentional look will break all her confidence. "It''s none of your business at all. If I hadn''t given you the ghost map, you wouldn''t even have anything wrong. Even if it was to be blamed, it should also be my su Yan, not you." Su Yan said urgently. "It doesn''t matter who it is. I''ve made up my mind. Miss Su doesn''t have to advise anymore. I want to stay alone with Han Nian while there''s still some time." After that, Su Yingxia smiled at Su Yan, and then closed the door slowly. Su Yan was too anxious, but when she wanted to speak, Su Yingxia directly closed the door. She could only turn into a helpless sigh and glanced at the pangolin patrolling nearby: "Hey!" and the pangolin looked helpless and wronged: "Ask what love is in the world. It''s a matter of life and death! Don''t look at me. There''s no result. I... I''ve never loved a girl. How can I understand?!" woo!! "suddenly there was a long cry outside the ship. The pangolin was nervous. At the same time, Su Yan shook his head at him and motioned him not to panic." it''s the signal horn of the Su family. "" we... We''re in the land of the demon family? " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2919

    For anyone, the far north of the demon clan is definitely a gloomy and bloody area. Whether people from the remote central plains or people from the desert bordering it, they can''t avoid this place for fear of getting into any trouble. After all, this place in the far north corresponds to cruelty, malice, darkness and death all the year round. If we say that the order of the world of eight is still based on strength, then this phenomenon has evolved to the extreme here. There is only the supremacy of violence, and the fist in the hand is the only and absolute truth and the only law here. Life is like grass, everything is so casual and indifferent, as long as your strength is strong enough. Here is synonymous with darkness and death! With the sound of the low horn, not only the people in the cabin were disturbed, but also the eight monsters on the deck, together with Han 3000 and Qinglong on the small wooden board, could not help but put down their things, stood up slightly and looked away with the sound. In the distance, the yellow sand belt in the desert world suddenly stopped, and what connected with it was a piece of black and even bloody soil. At the edge of the yellow sand belt, a huge flower boat stopped there. The Su flag on the boat was flying slowly. Several middle-aged people in white stood on the deck with a group of elite soldiers and looked here from a distance. "It seems that we have arrived." Han 3000 smiled and patted Qinglong on the shoulder. One night''s exchange of views and learning from each other not only made the two people not tired at all, but because of their coexistence and communication during this period, they hate each other and feel like they don''t fight and don''t know each other. Qinglong smiled and nodded. On Han 3000''s flower boat, Su Yan led a group of people to the deck slowly. When the eight monsters saw Su Yan, Qin Shuang, Lvzhu and Su Yingxia and Han Nian, they couldn''t help being silly. Is this the fairy''s nest? One is more beautiful than the other. Even the little girl film is also a typical beauty. Even though these eight guys have a wide range of knowledge, they can''t help but lose their attitude for a while. Su Yan took a scarf on her face and nodded at Lvzhu. After a while, several maids beside Lvzhu came to the bow of the boat. Then, they took out a strange thing about the size of their fist and blew it on their mouth. "Hum!" it''s similar to the sound made by the ship, but it''s different, but it''s obvious that Su Yan is obviously responding there. Sure enough, when the ship over there heard the sound, the flag fluttered for a time, as if welcoming! Han 3000''s flower boat began to slow down and sailed all the way towards the flower boat. A few minutes later, as the speed of Huazhou stopped completely, the two big ships were finally connected at this moment. Soon, a group of people came down from the Huazhou on the opposite side, propped down the boat ladder, and stepped out of the boat with a unique paper umbrella. After that, they were separated on both sides, and a red carpet was paved in the center. Several old men were dressed in white and energetic one by one. After the laying of these people, they also followed one by one. As they walked, they looked at Su Yan on the Han 3000 ship, smiling kindly and with soft eyes. The waitresses also opened the ship ladder one after another, accompanied by Su Yan slowly getting off the ship. Han 3000 and Qinglong also flew away, and the party finally met completely under the boat. "Su Ziwu of the Su family, together with four elders and five hundred elite generals, met the young lady." when the leading old man saw Su Yan, he immediately bent down and saluted happily. Su Yan was in a good mood when he saw his family: "Grandpa three, don''t show off these courtesies in front of Yan''er. By the way, let me introduce them. These are my friends, Han 3000, Su Yingxia, Qin Shuang and pangolin." Su Ziwu gently looked up and smiled at everyone, but soon his smile solidified on Qinglong. Isn''t this the Twelve Gods of death in the desert? "Who are these?" Su Ziwu Ming looked at Qinglong and the other eight monsters who were preparing to come down with surprise and vigilance. At the critical moment, Qinglong smiled: "Twelve Gods of death in the desert!" but just when the Su family was nervous, Qinglong smiled again and said something that surprised and shocked everyone, including Han 3000... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2920

    "But now I''m a subordinate of Han 3000, little brother." little brother? Su Ziwu stared at the green dragon strangely. Like the rest of the Su family, he immediately saw a ghost and looked at Han 3000. The Twelve Gods of death in the desert are well-known evil spirits in the desert world. Let alone being a little brother, it is tantamount to a fool''s dream to let the Twelve Gods of death give in a little. But now, Qinglong''s words almost surprised everyone''s chin. But at the same time, a group of Su family had to sigh secretly. What terrible strength did this young guy look like in front of him, so that he could make the Twelve Gods of death in the mighty desert bow their heads and pose so low. Not only were they surprised, but even Han 3000 looked at the green dragon strangely. In other words, the two sides are only the most equal relationship. Han 3000 has never regarded Qinglong and others as lower than his slaves or others. But suddenly, Qinglong''s words undoubtedly raised Han 3000 very high and put his position very low. Seeing Han 3000''s strange eyes, Qinglong smiled and looked back at Han 3000. Han 3000 smiled bitterly and nodded. He was afraid that Qinglong avoided the Su family from being too nervous, so he said so. Su Ziwu glanced at Han 3000 and looked at Su Yan. Seeing Su Yan smiling at him, Su Ziwu indicated that he didn''t have to worry about Han 3000''s behavior. Su Ziwu smiled back: "well, heroes don''t ask where they came from. Heroes don''t ask the way. The Twelve Gods of death are the former Twelve Gods of death. Now they are others. "However, it''s very hot in the desert, and our jade ice umbrella can''t last long. Moreover, this is the boundary of the desert world, and a few meters away, it''s already the land of the devil family." "There are many wild animals in this demon family land, and there are countless eye hanging wolves and blood demons. They often wander at the border. Therefore, the desert border is often covered by human bones and sand, which is extremely dangerous. We''d better find a safe place first, and then talk no later." When Su Ziwu spoke, everyone nodded again and again, and the party hurried all the way from Huazhou to the front. When they stepped on the dark and bloody soil, there were no green mountains and green water around. There were only a low black forest and the strange peaks hidden in the dark clouds and fog. Sometimes, the bleak cry of wolves could be heard in the forest, which was comparable to the Central Plains In contrast, the wolf here is like being pinched by people. His voice is extremely sharp and harsh. People can''t help feeling the tingling of the eardrum while listening to the cold hair standing up. "Is this the eye hanging wolf?" Han 3000 whispered softly. Looking around, there is a dense atmosphere around. "There are two kinds of this thing. Green eyes come out at night, while red eyes are white. They are fierce. They will bite when they see living creatures, and they do it in groups. Don''t mention us. Even many people in the demon family can''t avoid it. Except those blood demon people!" Su Ziwu walked ahead and smiled softly. "What is blood demon people?" pangolin interposed. "The origin of the blood devil people is unknown, but it is said that they have existed for hundreds of thousands of years. These people parasitize at the junction of the desert and the far north, and associate with the hanging eyed wolf. Although they don''t live together, they often divide their work and cooperate in hunting prey. One is fast and the other is strong, which is difficult for ordinary people to resist." "I heard that some time ago, the Liang family and their caravan of more than 1400 people in the desert world were killed in the border area by these 20 wolves and seven blood demons." Not only did pangolin frown when he heard this, but even Han 3000 couldn''t help it. However, only 20 eye hanging wolves and seven blood demons could besiege and wash thousands of people. What a ferocious beast and monster is this?! "so ferocious?" pangolin couldn''t help sighing. "Compared with red eye, green eye is more terrible. Fortunately, green eye only haunts at night, so before the sun goes down, we must reach the place where we stay." Su Ziwu said. "Where we stay?" Han 3000 looked around: "but it''s not a gloomy forest or a strange and abrupt stone mountain." Su Ziwu smiled and moved his hand slightly. A huge wind flew out of his hand and blew several miles ahead. At present, the black clouds dispersed, and vaguely, a building like a city but not a city appeared in his sight: "that is our foothold, Youming city!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2921

    The dark clouds returned to nature, and the scene in front of us did not see the city. Only layers of black gas covered the air, like a dream and Epiphyllum. It''s OK to say it exists, or it''s just a mirage. The most important thing is that this place seems far away. Although it''s only in the morning, it''s definitely a dream if you want to catch up before sunset. Su Ziwu smiled: "the visible and invisible is Youming, which is called Youming city. Naturally, it is hidden in the fog, hidden outside the eyes, and close in front of the eyes." with a big hand, Su Ziwu took the lead in walking into the low gray and black forest in front of him. Entering the gray black forest is like entering the forest just burned by the fire. The smoke is filled, the trees wither and have no leaves, and only the gray black trunk stands towering. People walk in it. For a time, it''s like entering a maze. They can''t tell the East, West, north, South, front, back, left and right. After walking for about a few minutes, a group of people have been completely lost in the forest. A group of people suddenly felt a little flustered, but Su Ziwu smiled safely at this time, and seemed to have enough in his chest: "if you don''t know the way to Youming City, you will only step in place endlessly in this black forest and die here." with that, Su Ziwu took out a stone about the size of an egg in his hand and hit it with a gentle breath, Suddenly, the stone sent out bursts of dark light, which seemed bright but not bright in this weak place for a time. However, for Han Sanqian and others, even if the stone is lit, the surroundings still look around, and there seems to be no change. The mountain is still that mountain, and the land is still that land. The fog is spreading around, and there is no east or west. "Follow me closely." Su Ziwu smiled gently, took the stone and strode forward. A group of people are headless flies. Now they can only hurry to follow Su Wu. However, it was also magical. Although everyone on the way doubted whether Su Ziwen was playing tricks, after more than an hour, with the sudden disappearance of the fog, the road in front of him became very clear. The so-called Youming City hidden in the fog gradually showed a corner through the woods. "It''s Youming City, it''s Youming city." someone shouted excitedly. When they looked at the city, they also breathed a collective breath. After all, it was almost suffocating to be in the ghost forest covered with fog. Now they have foresight here and naturally have different feelings. Su Ziwu smiled, and a faint sense of satisfaction appeared on his energetic face. He took the stone in his hand and said with a smile, "do you still think you can rush to the city before the evening?" everyone was relieved and relieved. At a speed visible to the naked eye, you must be in the city before dark. "However, even the people of the demon family kill everywhere in the demon family land. I''m afraid a large group of us will be too ostentatious and cause unnecessary trouble." Su Ziwu said slightly. Han 3000 nodded: "what do you mean by senior Su?" Su Ziwu frowned slightly and murmured after thinking for a moment: "we should act separately. The team is planned to be divided into about ten and dress up as a caravan." "although Youming city is the place of the demon family, it has been in business since ancient times. It''s really a good way to turn into a merchant to enter the city." "But how should we split up?" green pearl said and looked at the crowd. "Grandpa three, I want to join the Trinity team." Before anyone could speak, Su Yan over there was coquettish with Su Ziwu, and then gathered around Han 3000. Su Ziwu was stunned. His young lady knew and understood her. When did he see her coquettish from childhood? He smiled bitterly, looked at Han 3000 and shook his head: "It''s really hard for women to stay. I can only join the team of young Xia Han with my young lady." Han Sanqian responded with a smile. He was as smart as he. How could he not know Su Yan''s mind? It seemed that he wanted to be with himself, but in fact he was just helping himself to bring Su Yingxia. As for others, Han Nian, Qinglong, pangolin, Lvzhu and Qin Shuang naturally stayed close to Han Sanqian. The other eight monsters formed a team and joined the small team of the rest of the Su family in Han Sanqian This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2922

    When the sunset is about to enter the west mountain, when the seven or eight teams divided by more than 300 people are farther and farther away from each other, the first team with Han 3000 and Su Ziwu as the core has reached the outside of Youming city. The city gate is very tall. Although the door is open, the secluded and long corridor is 100 meters high and tens of meters wide. It emits cold air and reflects the gray and black forests and mountains behind it. For a time, it is gloomy. Su Ziwu glanced at everyone present and signaled that they were ready. After that, a group of people stepped into Youming city. There is no noise and excitement in the cities in the Central Plains in the past. On the contrary, it is a dead silence here. Occasionally, you can hear the roar of the wind from nowhere, or some bursts of metal collision. It seems that someone is striking iron, or someone is drawing a knife and sword. The atmosphere is very strange. "This place, at first glance, is not close to strangers." Qinglong smiled coldly, but his eyes looked around warily. Similar to the Central Plains, there are still various buildings in the city, but most of them are broken walls. It seems that this is a city that has experienced the baptism of countless wars. "There are no moral restrictions on killing in the demon clan. It''s as normal and simple as who we eat and drink. Don''t be surprised. Go to the rest place first." Su Ziwu explained softly. The Su family is a big family in the desert. Naturally, the Su family also has some business contacts in Youming City, which is on the border with it. Therefore, Su Ziwu still knows something about it. Han 3000 nodded and looked at the pangolin: "try to keep a low profile." he followed Su Ziwu and a group of people went deep into the city. Pangolin depressed pointed to himself, shit, what ghost? There are many people in this team. Why do you just say this to yourself?! However, just after pangolins shook their heads depressed and caught up with Su Ziwu and others, several figures appeared on both sides of the streets where they stayed. They were powerful and majestic, about two meters high, fierce in appearance and murderous in their eyebrows. Several people smiled at each other, nodded, and disappeared in place. At this time, Su Ziwu and Han 3000 had stopped slowly in front of a three storey building about 100 meters high in the middle. On the surface, it seems to be the most prosperous and magnificent building all the way. However, even so, half of the building has collapsed, and the plaque hanging on the door swings slightly with the wind. It seems that it may fall down at any time. Compared with the dead silence and roaring wind outside, looking into the house, although the house is broken, many people live in it at this time. As Su Ziwu and his party entered the building, these people stopped their actions one after another, looked at them quietly with a cold or smiling face. There are thirty or forty tables and chairs in the house, but there are people at each table, either squatting or lying or sitting at the table. However, if Han 3000 only used a strange shape to describe them, they would have been completely praised. At least, at this time, whether Su Yan, Lvzhu, Su Yingxia, or Qin Shuang, these women all looked frightened! These guys are extremely huge, or have a big toad with a Lohan belly, or a deer freak with an incomparably long neck, or a black frog man. In short, they are all kinds and strange and rugged. However, fortunately, before entering the city, Su Ziwu had asked the four women to dress up in men''s clothes. Even on their faces, they deliberately covered them with long brimmed hats! Therefore, although it attracted the attention of everyone in the house, it simply did not cause much waves. Su Ziwu took the people to the guest desk in the middle of the house. A monster like a toad sat there like a pool of meat mud. "Seven rooms," said Su Ziwen, throwing out a pile of amethysts. The monster didn''t even have a neck. He smiled and motioned to wait. While they were waiting, a drunken man passed by and stumbled into Su Yingxia. With Su Yingxia''s cry of pain, her body also stumbled slightly. Although Su Yan quickly held her, because of her great inertia, her whole head shook off and her long hat fell off. At the same time, one head of beautiful hair also appeared... All of a sudden, there were whistles all over the house!! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2923

    "Whoa!" suddenly, several humanoid monsters at the far table, holding big hands as big as chairs, pinched their lips as thick as pig shares, and whistled hard at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia hurriedly lowered her head. With the help of Su Yan, she hurriedly took her hat. However, even if she brought it back, it is an indisputable fact that the startling moment just now. For most of these people in the house, they don''t know how long they haven''t seen a woman. To be exact, they should be normal looking women. After all, in the land of the demon family, although there are some stunning and enchanting women, most of them are ugly because of the influence of the evil spirit. Now a beautiful white woman suddenly appears. How can we not let these people be greedy. "It''s said that the Terran women are white and beautiful, and each one is more delicate and charming. I haven''t seen them before. Today, I''m opening my eyes." a giant toad who is closer to me stood up with a wine pot. His giant eyes have been looking directly at Su Yingxia, full of desire. "Chick, I''ve prepared a good black devil''s blood. Come here and I''ll buy you a drink." as soon as the voice fell, the muscular tortoise suddenly put his wine pot and cup on the table. It just banged. Su Yingxia couldn''t help shrinking closer to Han 3000 and others, and his head was lower. Seeing Su Yingxia so scared, Han 3000 frowned discontentedly, with a trace of anger in his eyes. Su Ziwu quickly and gently pulled Han 3000, and his eyes indicated that he should not mess around. After all, this place is far from as simple as expected. "Pa!" at the right time, the seven keys were thrown on the table by the meat ball. He didn''t look at anyone and said unsteadily, "this is the trading Su family." as soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the people around him finally slowed down. Several people who wanted to stand up and join the fun also sat down slowly. The Su family is engaged in trade. People in the city know that generally, everyone''s well water does not violate the river. Especially when the shopkeeper said something, many people''s anger disappeared. But just then, the drunk man not only didn''t apologize for hitting people, but wanted to turn back and find trouble angrily. However, just when he wanted to make trouble, Su Yingxia''s scattered hair and his peerless face stunned him. Compared with other people, he was close to his mouth and saw the most clearly. Even now, he couldn''t help but put his nose close to the arm he had just hit Su Yingxia and looked hard at it. Then, his abnormal and greedy breath: "what a fucking fragrance." as soon as this word came out, the standing toad and turtle couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and the pressed flame came up again. Seeing Su Yingxia bow his head, he smiled, stretched out his yellowish brown hand, even with sticky liquid, and was about to touch Su Yingxia. At the same time, there were dirty words in his mouth: "come, little woman, don''t be shy, let... Let Grandpa have a good look at how beautiful you look." although Su Yingxia didn''t look up, he also felt his hand close to himself, The whole man lowered his head and held Su Yan''s arm tightly, trying to retreat in order to avoid. But the evasion was limited after all. When Su Yingxia had no way to retreat, suddenly, the disgusting big hands suddenly stopped. Su Yingxia suddenly raised his eyes and saw that one hand suddenly appeared on the disgusting big hand, stuck on it and looked in the direction of his hand. It''s Han 3000! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2924

    Han 3000''s face was slightly cold and his eyes were already angry. With his sudden move, the drunk nearly two meters tall, thick and round, flew out directly... "Bang!" with a dull noise, the drunk''s huge body directly hit the only unmanned table in the room. The table was smashed to pieces in an instant. At the same time, the ground was also dull because of his huge body. All the monsters were stunned in the whole house. No one expected that things would suddenly develop to this step, let alone that the seemingly thin young man dared to act first in front of them! However, when he was stunned, the toad and the turtle looked at each other, and then at all the people present, one by one, both angry and sneering. Then, more and more people stood up from their seats, led by toads and turtles, and gathered slowly towards Han 3000 and others step by step. Looking at the black and vast group of monsters getting closer and closer, and presenting a semicircle to slowly surround them, Su Ziwu''s eyes guarded Su Yan behind him. Han 3000 also leaned slightly and protected Su Yingxia and Han Nian behind him. However, compared with Su Ziwu''s nervous vigilance, Han 3000''s eyes were much indifferent. "You guys, don''t be impatient." Su Ziwu hurriedly whispered. "How dare you come to our Youming city to find a job?" said the toad man, spitting fiercely. At one time, a mouthful of green saliva the size of a washbasin stuck to the ground disgustingly. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s clear that the strong man got into trouble when he was drunk. We have given way, but you saw his behavior just now. He not only didn''t apologize, but also made excessive moves. That''s why we......" Su Ziwu tried his best to explain. However, it is obvious that his sincere explanation is clearly disturbing and quiet nonsense for these people. Just now, the shopkeeper''s pit sounded. A group of people just didn''t know how to do it. Exactly, the scene of the drunk brought them full excuses and reasons. "Just a woman, don''t touch it. What can I do even if I have a group of people?" the toad scolded coldly, and then turned his head back to the people behind him. At the end of the meal, the crowd was boiling behind. "It''s her fucking honor that a man''s woman can be raped by Lao Tzu." "that''s right. Lao Tzu likes her. People like her should kneel down and lick it." "ha ha." a group of people laughed and were very happy and arrogant at the same time. Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly, his eyes were suddenly full of murderous spirit, and his fists were tightly clenched. Feeling Han 3000''s killing intention, Su Yingxia summoned up the courage to gently touch his hand, then shook his head at him and motioned him not to mess around. With Su Yingxia''s dissuasion, Han 3000 loosened his fist slightly, and his anger decreased slightly. However, Han 3000''s mood had obviously been seen by these people for a long time. The turtle smiled: "why? You look very unhappy?" Han 3000 didn''t speak, looked at him coldly and suppressed his anger. "Why? Is this chick your daughter-in-law? Or your lover?" the turtle smiled gently. Behind him, a group of monsters also burst into laughter. The tortoise shook his head and looked at Su Yingxia: "tut tut Tut, it''s really a flower inserted in cow dung. Such a good chick, but it''s just looking for him. Such a waste." "it''s not thin and garbage. It can be blown down in a gust of wind. Chick, such goods can not bring you real happiness in bed. In reality, I can punch him through with one punch." As soon as the voice fell, a group of people burst into laughter again. Su Yingxia blushed and looked angrily at the turtle man. This was the first time since she lowered her head and looked directly at these guys. Seeing Su Yingxia''s head up, the stunning face excited a group of monsters, and the turtle man seemed to be more excited. Then, he walked a few steps in front of Han 3000, looked at Han 3000 and smiled. The next second, he stretched out his hand and slapped Han 3000 on his face: "am I right? Little waste?" he snapped several times, but Han 3000 still just bit his teeth and stared at the turtle man, because Su Yingxia told him not to mess around, so even if he was so humiliated, he still didn''t move. But suddenly, just then, there was a snap! A slap heavily slapped the turtle man''s face. They looked back and were stunned for a moment. This slap was su Yingxia! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2925

    Su Yingxia glared at the turtle man with vicious eyes. There was no previous fear and timidity, but only full of anger. Just as Su Yingxia is the inverse scale of Han 3000 and can''t tolerate the abuse of others, isn''t Han 3000 the one she cares about most? Even if she scolds herself, she can''t bear to scold Han 3000. If she dares to beat Han 3000, she can''t bear it. He was slapped in the face by a sudden slap, and was beaten by a woman they had been teasing. The Turtle was shocked and only angry. "Smelly thirty eight, dare you fucking beat me?" "damn criticism, you slap me, I want you to return it in bed, dry!" scolded, and the Turtle was going to rush towards Su Yingxia directly. Su Yingxia doesn''t dodge either. He suddenly transports energy in his hand and directly wants to attack. However, at the moment when Su Yingxia was about to fight with the turtle man, a figure had blocked Su Yingxia''s face. Then the black and red waves suddenly released, and the turtle man who looked like a giant was directly shaken back for several meters. "What?" the tortoise looked at his sore right hand incredulously, looked down at the ground nearly two meters away, and frowned at the thin figure in front of Su Yingxia. "I''m here!" Han 3000 only faintly replied to Su Yingxia: "why do you need to do it?" although the words are simple, I''m afraid they are already the most warm to Su Yingxia or anyone. No matter how many sweet words and vows in the world, they are far less than that sentence with me. One word is enough! Su Yingxia nodded: "I don''t want to see others beat you, I don''t allow it, you know?" Han 3000 nodded fiercely, with a happy smile on his face and looked at the turtle man coldly. "How dare you fucking fight me?" the turtle''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and the whole man was furious. Not to mention others, even in this Youming City, he also walks horizontally. There are strange people in this city. Who doesn''t sell him some thin noodles? But now, it''s just a woman slapping herself. Even a fucking waste who was slapped in the face just now dare to resist openly. The tiger doesn''t get angry. He really thinks of himself as a sick cat?! "Shit, smelly boy, I''m going to break your neck, cut off your dog''s head, put it on your woman''s bedside, and let your dog eyes have a good look. How do I play with your woman?" "Ah!" as soon as the turtle''s voice fell, he rushed directly to Han 3000. Although the Turtle was strong, he was also very fast. Almost at the moment of the voice, the goods had hit Han 3000. However, when he rushed to Han 3000, he suddenly turned around and hit Han 3000 with his strong back shell. Han 3000 over there was also a punch, even when he was about to hit Hou had found that the tortoise man took the tortoise shell in the opposite direction to him, but Han Sanyi still had no intention of flinching back. He hit it with one hand and all his strength. The tortoise man suddenly smiled coldly. What he wanted was that you couldn''t reflect! Bang! A dull noise made the whole house feel the eardrum hurt. Han Sanyi punched directly on the tortoise''s tortoise shell, and it was like hitting one person for a moment Not only did the stress surround him, but more importantly, when the punch went on, Han 3000 felt a sudden numbness on his fists, and seemed to feel bursts of pain along with his bones. In contrast, the tortoise man had nothing else except the muffled sound of his shell and his body toppling forward a few steps. The tortoise man turned around and smiled at Han 3000. For a moment, his face was full of laughter: "I didn''t expect you to look thin and unkempt, but you actually have some strength." however, you have great strength, which may be vigilant or shocking to others, but it''s not too fun for turtle people. The turtle shell behind him is as solid as gold! "Look at your turtle shell, it''s also very useful." Han Sanyi was also interested. He couldn''t help but draw a little from the corners of his mouth and said in a cold voice. "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. At least it''s more than enough to deal with your garbage." the turtle smiled proudly. "Really?" Han Sanyi smiled: "I''d like to see how long you can hide in your turtle shell." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2926

    Han 3000 was very fast. The next second, he rushed to the turtle man and hit again! The fist tore the air and left suddenly with a raging momentum! The tortoise didn''t expect Han 3000 to fight as soon as he said. More importantly, the speed was so fast that he couldn''t reflect. However, the goods could only be directly retracted into the tortoise shell as soon as Han 3000 said. "Bang!" the tortoise shell suddenly made a loud noise. Not only the outside of the tortoise shell was buzzing, but also the inside of the tortoise shell was spinning. Even if the tortoise shell is extremely strong, the huge impact caused by the collision between the two is far from people''s imagination. The tortoise felt that his eardrum was about to be broken, and the whole person was dizzy for a time because of the vibration in the tortoise shell. "Hide? I see how you can hide!" Han 3000 drank coldly and just gave up the attack. It seemed that his hands were not affected by the severe pain caused by hitting the turtle shell. Suddenly, he hit again. Buzz! This punch was far more forceful than the one just now. The impact sound made other people present frown and show a trace of intolerance in their eyes. However, it''s not that I can''t bear the turtle people, but Han 3000. This feeling is like someone holding a fist and smashing the raw iron in front of you! This hand, this fist, doesn''t it hurt?! But Han 3000 at the other end, instead of stopping, punched one punch, then another! "Bang, bang, bang!" the sound of impact kept ringing. Everyone seemed to be in a blacksmith''s shop and heard people beating iron. The only difference is that others use hammers to strike iron, but Han 3000 uses his hands. Even if Su Ziwu is an old guy with deep experience in the Jianghu, he has been responsible for the trade of the Su family for many years, so there are not a few who travel around, but he has never seen Han 3000''s fierce and tiger playing method. He was stunned for a moment. After a long time, he came to Su Yan''s side, swallowed his saliva, and whispered, "Miss, are you... Are your friends so tiger?" miss is gentle and polite. Naturally, her friends should also be knowledgeable and reasonable. At first glance, Han 3000 is like, but I don''t know this contact... It''s a tiger. Su Yan didn''t know how to answer it, so she could only respond with a bitter smile. But the green dragon and pangolin, who didn''t know where the damn tacit understanding came from, almost held their hands on their chest at the same time, and watched the good play with great interest. Pangolin naturally knows Han 3000''s skills, so he sits firmly on the Diaoyutai. After one night''s communication and learning with Han 3000, Qinglong also maintains a great sense of mystery about Han 3000. Moreover, the perverse acts of the Twelve Gods of death can be broken by this guy. He is more curious about how Han 3000 will break this hard turtle shell. Just when everyone was worried, Han 3000 had already thrown hundreds of fists like a pear rain. When Han 3000 stopped, he still heard the sound of banging iron. "This son of a bitch is a real tiger, fuck." "the tiger returns to the tiger. If you hit someone, this posture can scare several people. It''s estimated that he will stand like this in their Terran world. However, when this move is used in our demon family, it''s fucking bullshit. Demon people, who is greedy for life and afraid of death will be frightened by these broken things?" "What''s more, it''s not just a matter of bluffing people when the goods put their strength on the turtle shell. It''s clearly a shortage of IQ." "shameful goods." A group of people of the demon clan talked quietly and even wore a disdainful smile on their faces. Obviously, Han Sansan''s behavior has nothing to do with bravery, but is extremely stupid. That is, at this time, Han Sansan''s fist suddenly stopped and everyone hurried to look... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are R eading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2927

    The tortoise shell is still the same. It just stands there. Let alone any damage, it doesn''t even change its appearance. However, at this time, Han 3000''s hand was already red, and even because of continuous force, the bones on the fist front and joints became swollen, vaguely squeezing through the skin and penetrating a trace of blood. "Ha ha!" all the monsters were stunned, and then came the roaring laughter. Even the man with meat paste behind Han 3000 and others couldn''t help laughing. Su Ziwu was embarrassed. It''s really no wonder that others laughed at him, because this behavior is even more stupid in terms of the results. Beating other people''s iron tortoise shells with their own flesh and blood is not a brain problem. What is it?! "Fight, why don''t you fight?" almost at the same time, the tortoise man got out of the tortoise shell. Although he hid in the tortoise shell and was knocked around by Han 3000, he was dizzy and even wanted to vomit, but he saw that he was not hurt and seemed to have the upper hand in the game. The goods still forced his head out of the tortoise shell, Show off to Han 3000. Han 3000 just smiled quietly and watched him pretend to be forced. "Didn''t you have a hard mouth just now? Why, you were dumb?" seeing Han 3000''s non response, the turtle naturally became more complacent, shook his head and pulled like a 250. Su Yingxia came forward slightly and looked at Han 3000''s red hand. For a moment, she was worried and distressed. "If you have nothing to say, there are only two roads in front of you." the turtle smiled and glanced at the monsters behind him. He fought back so strongly in front of so many people. Naturally, he felt that there was a face on his face. "First, keep playing, Grandpa will play with you." "as for the second one," said the tortoise with a cold smile, "go through grandpa''s crotch, and you can leave the rest. I promise you can go out here alive. After all, your woman and I can play slowly." "ha ha ha!" there was another burst of laughter, and these people were arrogant, Obviously, Han 3000 has been regarded as a loser. Pangolin coughed and covered his mouth with his hand. In fact, he quietly reminded Han 3000: "since the tortoise shell is hard, let''s not stick to it. Let''s change a way." Qin Shuang nodded hurriedly and whispered, "it''s the basic common sense of the strategist to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses. His tortoise shell is a little strange. Pangolin makes sense. 3000, let''s change our thinking." "The so-called mutual restraint of all things, even the most powerful thing in the world must have his life gate, 3000. Why don''t you try attacking him elsewhere?" Su Yan also whispered. Hearing these words, the turtle man didn''t think so. There was a trace of worry. It''s true that the turtle shell was indeed his invincible defense, but it wasn''t completely invincible. He also had his life gate. But when the turtle man began to worry, Han 3000 smiled leisurely: "no, since he said he wanted to explode his turtle shell, he naturally said what he said." Upon hearing Han 3000''s words, the turtle man was so excited that he really wanted to shout wcnm. After all, for him, it was just too fucking in line with his own mind: "OK, smelly boy, you have a fucking seed, but you''d better remember what you said! Break my turtle shell, you''re a hair!" Su Yingxia, Qin Shuang, Su Yan and pangolin looked at each other. What''s the matter with Han Sanqian? Are you crazy?! even Qinglong, who has always been interested in it, could not help frowning at this time. Su Ziwu exaggerated even more and lowered his head depressed. Miss, where can I find tiger head and tiger trouble? It looks more gentle than those monsters, but it''s more complicated than those monsters What?! "are you ready?" Han 3000 suddenly smiled and looked at the turtle. The Turtle was stunned and frowned. The next second, he smiled ferociously: "Hey, you son of a bitch, are you still coming? Come on, Grandpa let you fight." As soon as the voice fell, the turtle didn''t have time to say more. Han 3000 suddenly broke through the ceiling all the way, flew towards the sky, ran through the third floor, and flew straight to the sky... Everything was dead silent. But suddenly, a great threat hit the sky... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this som ewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2928

    "This..." "what''s this?" a group of people looked up at the big hole through their heads. There was a gust of wind, and the people''s hair floated together. Their faces were slightly ferocious. On the ground, it was like strong wind pressing down and flying sand and stones. Gradually, the pressure became more and more huge, the tables and chairs shook, and even some tables and chairs were slightly old and directly lying down. The eyes on the faces of the people began to be completely unable to open. However, between the narrow eyes, they reluctantly found that a figure quickly flew up and down from the top at this time. "What?!" "that guy!" "shit!" everyone was shocked and scolded in a low voice. They had to dodge in a hurry. The tortoise is in the center, and naturally feels much more pressure than others. The beads of sweat on his pale face flow down his forehead. Even if the strong pressure is as strong as him, he feels uncomfortable at this time. The next second, almost without much thought, the turtle man directly retracted his body into the turtle shell, leaving only a hard shell in place. "Spread out!" toad shouted, and knew that Han 3000''s attack from the sky was not easy, so he hurriedly pulled several people around him to spread out quickly. Su Ziwu was also surprised. He was reminded by toad and hurriedly withdrew from the turtle man. Soon, the turtle''s position within a few meters was empty except for tables and chairs, leaving only turtle shells! Closer, closer, closer and closer. "What kind of magic is this? I''ve never seen Han 3000 use it before." Qin Shuang frowned, not surprised. "Flying fairy outside the sky?" Su Yingxia was also stunned. If she had to say where she had seen this move, it would be the so-called flying fairy outside the sky! Just, when will Han 3000 do this? Almost at the moment when several people were stunned, Han 3000''s figure was approaching. However, when everyone saw Han 3000''s falling posture at this time, they were all silly. It''s not the attack posture in the imagination, or even the so-called "Heaven flying Fairy", but... "Is this guy coming from a baseball club?" "what is he doing?" "sick?" a group of people directly make complaints about it. Even Su Ziwu and other Han San''s thousand sides can''t help but want to Tucao Han three thousand with the group of monsters. "No, it''s a bad relationship recently. My brain has been burned out?" pangolin blurted out depressed. Although it was absurd, another pangolin was quite unexpected. As soon as this remark came out, several women unexpectedly looked at him. Pangolin was embarrassed to explain himself, but green pearl touched her chin: "that''s reasonable." even Su Yan and Qin Shuang looked at Su Yingxia almost at the same time. With Han 3000''s current behavior ugly, pangolin''s guess seemed really reasonable. Because Han 3000''s posture at this time is... Lying on his stomach. In other words, after the goods soared to the sky and threw themselves 10000 meters high, it was not a powerful inertia to form an impact force, but a sword to break the ground, nor was it a palm attack similar to the Tathagata God''s palm seen by Su Yingxia on earth TV. Instead, it''s straight away from his mother''s spectrum. Spread your limbs and lie down! Just fucking diving, don''t play like this. Others are flying to kill. What''s Han 3000 doing? Do you throw yourself up and fall down and kill yourself? "He''s crazy!" murmured the meat mud monster behind him. But just after they recognized that it was too late to think more, Han 3000 had dived at a very fast speed. No, it should fall directly! Bang! With a dull noise, Han 3000''s whole body hit the turtle man''s shell directly. For a time, the noise was deafening, the dust and smoke were rolling, and the tables and chairs nearby were directly turned into powder because of the impact of the wind, and the ground trembled! A group of people, whether from the demon clan or Han 3000, closed their eyes and looked at them one after another, looking like they couldn''t bear to look at them directly! Such a miserable crazy fall, but also fell on the hard turtle shell. Everyone doesn''t think about the turtle shell directly. The most important thing is how miserable Han 3000 will be! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2929

    "Oh, my mother!" "it''s so fucking miserable and bloody that I can''t stand it." when some people look at the scene in advance, they can''t help but turn their heads away. However, there''s no horror on their faces, some are just ridicule. When Su Yingxia and his gang heard these words, they looked at them with fear. For a moment, they were both stunned and stupid. As they expected, Han 3000 bumped into the turtle shell. Even worse, the contact area between Han 3000 and the turtle shell is exactly where Han 3000''s chest... If you have to change an adjective, the narration of the turtle shell must be: I top your lung! If this were an ordinary person, I''m afraid his chest would have burst and died on the spot. But guanhan 3000, at least it''s normal at present, but I don''t know what''s hurt in the goods. Thinking of this, Su Yingxia and his gang couldn''t help worrying! "Ha ha, if others have a move called Flying fairy outside the sky, this fool showed me what is falling stone outside the sky today." "ha ha ha, his body is used as a meat bullet and directly used to fucking smash the turtle''s shell. I''ve lived nearly a hundred years and I''ve seen it for the first time."} "Is the intelligence quotient of this Terran a low thing now? It''s embarrassing to send such a silly comparison? Ouch, my stomach hurts, ha ha." A group of people laughed endlessly, making the whole house full of laughter. At this time, Han Sanqi moved slowly. Like an old man, he first stretched out his arm and then moved his legs. When he was sure there was no problem, he tried to get up from the ground. His chest was so painful that Han Sanqi couldn''t help frowning, and then his body was slightly staggered He stood up. Seeing Han 3000 standing up, Su Yingxia and others finally let go of their grip. "Oh, yes, this silly boy is not dead yet." "his body is very hard, so he can''t kill him." "it''s okay, even if he doesn''t die this time, it''s estimated that he''s not far from death based on his IQ, ha ha!" "ha ha!" Another burst of ridicule. Su Yingxia hurried forward and walked a few steps to Han 3000. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. Looking at Han 3000''s face, Su Yingxia''s anxious tears were about to flow out: "3000, no matter what, you can''t be so stupid, you know?" "ah?" Han 3000 was stunned and didn''t know why for a while. How stupid?! "You... You''re still like this!" Su Yingxia said anxiously: "even if I ignore you and even if we quarrel, you can''t kill yourself at will." "why did I kill myself?" Han 3000 was more confused. "Don''t you admit it?" Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 angrily: "You all... You all fell directly from the sky and smashed the turtle shell with your body. What''s this? It''s not looking for death?" "Han 3000, you''re so angry with me!" hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned. Up to now, he finally understood the meaning of Su Yingxia''s words. However, he was happy and said: "Yingxia, you think... I''m committing suicide?" "Isn''t it?" Su Yingxia said, "pangolins say you''re confused. I think so. Based on my understanding of you, how can you do such a stupid thing?" "since you know me, how can you be the same as the brain of pangolins? I committed suicide?" Han Sanyi smiled and looked at Su Yingxia "I want to stay with you all my life and watch nianer grow up and get married. How can I commit suicide?" "who wants to stay with you forever!" Su Yingxia blushed slightly and turned away. Han 3000 smiled gently. Anyway, at least now, he knew that Su Yingxia was still very concerned about himself, which made him very happy. In order to eliminate her concern, Han 3000 put his hands on Su Yingxia''s shoulder and smiled: "Before you think I committed suicide, at least, you should ask how the little turtle feels." Upon hearing this, Su Yingxia looked back at Han 3000. Seeing that his eyes were gentle and sincere, he immediately looked obediently at the turtle shell on the ground. At this time, the others present also slowly moved their eyes to the turtle shell... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2930

    The turtle shell was still lying there quietly, neither cracked nor damaged. Everything was the same as before. A bunch of people are confused. It''s nothing?! But just then, the tortoise shell moved slightly. Then, under everyone''s attention, the tortoise slowly climbed out of the tortoise shell. Uncomfortable, very uncomfortable! Although the tortoise shell can really keep him safe, the huge impact caused by Han 3000''s grandson falling from the sky is not small. He hid in the jade tortoise shell. The loud noise almost shattered his eardrums. Even his ears could not hear anything for a time, and people were dizzy and confused in it. "Fuck, are you a fool sick?" the man was a little better, and the turtle couldn''t help yelling at Han 3000. Shit, this bitch is so annoying. If you want to hit you, fight hard. What the fuck is this? "The tortoise man''s wisdom was wasted, but today he was unlucky to let a fool play like this." "although he won, it looks like he lost again." a group of monsters whispered, which could not hide their laughter. It''s like it''s really easy for you to crush a bug, but the bug sprayed fart on your hand when it was dying. Not to mention how disgusting, it can only be said that the parties are speechless to the extreme! Su Yingxia looked back and looked at Han 3000 strangely. Didn''t you say to ask how the turtle man is? It can be seen that the turtle man is not only alive and kicking, but also scolding. What seems to be the problem? She is so confused. Qin Shuang, Su Yan and others are also so confused. But at this time, Han 3000 looked at the turtle man calmly and incomparably. He was not angry because of his scolding, nor did he waver because of the suspicion of Su Yingxia and others. "Look, look at your mother!" seeing Han 3000 looking at himself, the Turtle was angry. I wanted to show off my skills in front of people and beautiful women, but in the end, I met such a brain cripple and played some shameful moves of tainiang, which made me feel a little disheartened. However, even if he yelled, Han 3000 still didn''t take back his eyes at this time, which made the turtle suddenly furious, and the lost face must be found back! Thinking of this, he immediately clenched his teeth, and Yunli hit Han 3000 directly. However, just one step, a strange noise suddenly stopped him, and the whole person was stunned in situ. "Da Da..." then there were several more sounds. He frowned as if an ominous premonition were rattling. "Bang!" suddenly, there was a loud noise. When people look at the sound, their pupils can''t help opening. The tortoise shell, which was originally worn on the tortoise man, suddenly collapsed with the huge dull noise! Like the tiles on the roof, it was hit by the hurricane and turned to the ground. That was a magnificent turtle man. At this time, he was left alone, messy in the wind and wandering on the turtle piece! "Wow!" everyone was surprised. Many people''s smiles even didn''t have time to take them back, and they solidified directly on their faces. "What... What?" "he... He... He... He... Broke the turtle''s shell?" "this... This can''t be true?" it goes without saying how hard the turtle''s shell is. In Youming City, where killing is respected and the law of the jungle is strong. In other words, the tortoise man can have a certain position in this group of monsters by fighting. Naturally, those who recognize his position naturally recognize the toughness of his tortoise shell. Although he has no offensive ability, the hardness of the turtle is incredible. But... But this guy, unexpectedly... Broke the turtle shell directly, and still used the stupid way that almost everyone was laughing at... Not only them, Su Ziwu and others also opened their eyes. It was hard to believe what they saw. Even the monster like meat sauce could not help but be stunned at this time. What the fuck?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2931

    Broken... Broken?! Han Sanqian smiled contemptuously and looked at the turtle. "What are you looking at me for? I don''t like men. Besides, you are such an ugly thing." "this... It''s impossible. You... You, you..." "what are you? You can''t even speak clearly? Didn''t you spray feces just now? Why? Don''t you speak now?" when talking about this, Han Sanqian suddenly disdained a smile: "I forgot. How can shit spray talk?" Hearing these ridicules, if an ordinary turtle man had rushed up to teach Han 3000 a lesson and found the field, but now he dare not. He''s afraid! Even his most proud turtle shell can break, and what qualifications and capital does he have to teach Han 3000 a lesson?! over the years, he can''t win the opposite, but relying on his invincible turtle shell defense, he can at least stand on his own He was invincible, but today, everything was broken! He staggered and took two steps back. He shook his head. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it: "you... You hit my hard turtle shell with your body, it was broken, but you... You really didn''t have anything?" This is what the turtle man was most shocked by. Maybe someone in the world can restrain his turtle shell, but what he imagined was at least each other''s various magic weapons, not Han 3000''s flesh and blood. "Excuse me, do you look like something to me?" Han 3000 smiled. The tortoise man''s shell was really hard enough. Unusual things couldn''t help him at all. Han 3000 didn''t think of other methods. He thought about jade sword and even sky fire moon wheel, but Han 3000 also tried its hardness with his fist. I''m afraid all the things mentioned above can''t help him. It''s not easy to use the five elements divine stone to convert fire to attack water No, but it''s against Han''s original intention to break his tortoise shell. Therefore, Han''s only remaining method is to hit hard! Although the tortoise''s tortoise shell is strong, Han''s defense is poor?! there is a top heavy armor defense such as immortal xuankai outside, and there is a superior soft Hedgehog such as frost jade armor inside. Han thinks he doesn''t need to be afraid of turtles at all Shell. So after thinking about it, Han 3000 decided to fight hard with such a move. Although Han 3000''s move looks extremely stupid in the eyes of outsiders, it is the most perfect method in Han 3000''s heart. Falling from thousands of miles high, the impact is extremely huge. In addition, he can really accelerate. Under inertial acceleration, he can make the turtle shell and himself The two defense artifacts on the are the most perfect "close combat"! The actual result is naturally expected by Han 3000! In the most hard contrast, even the very hard turtle shell is not worth mentioning. Therefore, the result is very obvious! "Niu PI, this is the most ridiculous method I''ve ever seen, but it''s the most magical result." Pangolin can not help but Tucao. But the green dragon can not help but make complaints about it. It is really absurd in the world. But when we think about the night of the failure of one of our brothers, the three thousand play of Korea is not only strange but also surprising. It''s like someone holding a small knife to stab an elephant. It looks absurd, but it always dies with a knife. It''s funny! Su Ziwu is also stupid. However, compared with others, he doesn''t have so many ideas. Thousands of words are condensed into one sentence at this moment... NIMA, can you still play like this?! Su Yingxia''s girls are also stupid, especially Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang. Although they trust Han Sanqian very much, they have to admit Han Sanqian''s practice just now They doubted. But as usual, Han 3000''s answer was still so standard. The turtle man fell soft on the ground and looked at Han 3000 who was completely fine as if he had seen a ghost. His mood was completely unable to calm down. "Does anyone else want to play?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2932

    As Han 3000''s eyes hit, those arrogant and arrogant monsters were all scared and couldn''t help taking a step back. In the killing world where strength is paramount, if you are not good enough, you will naturally be trampled on infinitely, or even trampled on your face with your feet. On the contrary, if you are strong enough, you will be equivalent to holding a big knife in front of all unarmed people. Naturally, they will be afraid of you. Naturally, they are human beings. The eyes of a group of monsters are full of fear. Some lower their heads and constantly dodge the eyes swept by Han 3000, for fear that they will be stared at by Han 3000 due to their strange appearance or other reasons. Only the toad, with a ferocious face, glanced at the hesitating turtle man on the ground and seemed to feel his eyes. The turtle man''s lax and incomparable eyes suddenly had a trace of firmness at this time. The toad smiled coldly. At this time, he took a slight step forward and stood in the front: "I''ll play with you." with the toad''s cold drink, Han 3000''s eyes locked on him. He was full of healthy meat and anti Buddha muscles, which could explode from him at any time, giving people a strong visual impact and strength. Plus the slippery toad head, there was a feeling of both power and evil. "This product is a hard character at first sight. Be careful, 3000." the pangolin whispered. Qinglong also nodded while sweeping the toad''s appearance: "although he looks like a very powerful man, the boy''s legs are unusually thin, which shows that the guy''s explosive power and speed are also extremely terrible." Su Ziwu also put in his mouth at this time: "I''ve seen this toad several times in this tavern. Although he doesn''t often mix in the tavern, every time he comes, this guy has to be greeted by everyone. From my experience in Youming City, this toad is by no means of extraordinary status, and in Youming City, a place of demons, his status is completely equal to his strength." Hearing these words, Su Yingxia''s worry can''t help rekindling. Even compared with just now, all the monsters retreat. However, this monster still dares to stand upright after witnessing Han 3000 breaking the turtle shell. How is it possible that he doesn''t have extraordinary skills?! at this time, Han 3000 can''t help but be extremely calm. Look Then the toad man disdained and said, "OK, how do you want to play?" "it''s very simple. Either you kill me, or I don''t kill you, but I kill your chick." as soon as the voice fell, the toad man sneered, and then his body suddenly disappeared in place. "Three thousand, be careful!" Su Yingxia shouted loudly. At this time, when the toad figure was highlighted on Han 3000''s right, a sand pot fist appeared less than five centimeters on Han 3000''s left face. In the face of such a vigorous and powerful fist, even if it was just the fist wind, Han 3000''s face hurt. Maybe for others, this fist is scary enough, and some even will be on the spot He was so frightened that he didn''t know what to do, but for Han Sanqian... He smiled contemptuously, his head flashed slightly, and his left hand became a palm in front of his right face, directly facing the giant fist of the toad. Then, his left hand slipped and drove the toad''s fist to the left. Suddenly, he pulled a thousand pounds in four or two, and heard a loud noise, and the huge body of the toad was directly pulled to the ground On the left side of Han 3000, he stumbled several steps, which slightly stabilized his body. "Wow!" there was an uproar at the bottom! In the face of such a fierce and rapid blow from the toad, Han 3000 just avoided it directly. How can they not be surprised?! "that''s it?" Han Sanqian bit his teeth slightly, looked at the toad and said with disdain. The toad was secretly surprised. With such a blow, the guy escaped?! however, compared with his surprise, the lower uproar made the toad''s face more difficult, and the anger in his heart naturally stronger. As soon as he bit his teeth, the toad snorted coldly and turned around: "Just now it''s just to open your stomach. The real good play has just begun." as soon as the voice fell, toad clenched his fists, his green tendons burst, his muscles burst, and his clothes burst into cloth strips. "Really?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2933

    The next second, the goods have hit again. Very fast! Use the same move twice? Or on the premise of failure?! Han 3000 frowned slightly. Shouldn''t he be so stupid?! Seeing that Han Sanqian didn''t move, he just frowned in situ. Qin Shuang quit and said softly, "Sanqian, what are you doing? Don''t be careless." no, absolutely not! Han 3000 shook his head. Even if he was a fool, he still had a high position in the killing world, so his attainments in combat would never be too low. It''s obviously impossible to use the failed move twice! So, this time, it must be just a feint! Thinking of this, Han 3000''s legs slightly supported the internal eight characters. While doing a good job of resisting, he secretly observed all other changes! Sure enough, just as toad punched, he opened his mouth when he backhanded at Han 3000 at the same time. "Ha!" a mouthful of green gas spewed directly from his mouth and immediately sprayed directly on Han 3000''s face. Sure enough, there is fraud! Han 3000 smiled coldly. Because of the advance judgment, Han 3000 basically had the time and ability to avoid the green gas. However, at the sight of this green gas, Han 3000 even felt wasted energy in hiding and simply didn''t move. Toad hit and looked back at Han 3000. He had been in his own green gas. For a long time, the whole person showed a cold smile, and his hand stopped. "I said how powerful you are. It turned out that you are just a waste." got the hand, the toad was naturally very proud. Looking at Han 3000, his eyes seemed to be looking at a cold body. "Really?" Han 3000 gently fanned out the green gas in front of him. It smelled OK: "did you eat garlic? Your breath is so heavy?" "3000." Su Ziwu hurried to remind Han 3000 that the green gas in front of him is a great poison gas. Almost anyone in the center will lose combat effectiveness in a very short time and eventually die. Although Su Ziwu had never seen it in person, he had heard of it in trade over the years. However, he was about to leave, but Han 3000 had signaled him with one hand. He didn''t have to say more. In poison, can you poison Han 3000, the big poison king?! "Hum, if you are poisoned by Laozi''s toad, you still have a hard mouth. I''m afraid you don''t even know how you died later." the toad smiled coldly. After a short time, a group of people behind also burst into laughter, and the previous fears and concerns about Han 3000 dissipated in an instant. After all, for these monsters, Han 3000 has been poisoned by their toads, so he is naturally no different from the dead. What are you afraid of, dead people? "This smelly fool is still unaware that he has been poisoned by our toad." "hehe, as long as anyone has been poisoned by toad, no matter how high his cultivation is, there will only be one result, waiting to die." "little fool, do you feel tired now, the whole person also feels extremely heavy eyelids and shortness of breath?" "Before long, you will feel numb, dizzy, and finally fall to the ground and die." Several monsters laughed loudly and couldn''t express their joy and ridicule for a moment. Han 3000 just smiled. What can they say no matter how fierce they are? What''s the fear of Han 3000? For the so-called symptoms they are proud of, I''m sorry, Han 3000 didn''t have any. Even, Han 3000 didn''t have silk because he inhaled the poisonous gas He felt very uncomfortable, but he was quite refreshed and relaxed. He was very poisonous to others. Sometimes, what''s the difference with nutrition?! when he heard the small monsters behind him flaunting their power, the toad monster became more confident. He snorted coldly and walked towards Han 3000. When he came to Han 3000''s side, he just glanced jokingly Eye, bah. In his eyes, Han 3000 is no different from mole ants. I''m sure he doesn''t dare to resist. Therefore, he directly took his big hand and touched Su Yingxia''s face with a smiling face. "Chick, from now on, you''re Lao Tzu''s." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2934

    As soon as the voice fell, those disgusting big hands. Su Yingxia instinctively hid towards the rear, but she also knew that there was a counter behind her. Even if she withdrew, she had nowhere to retreat. However, just as those big hands were about to approach Su Yingxia, suddenly, it stopped steadily. Toad frowned and tried hard, but his hand still stayed there and didn''t move at all. When he raised his eyes, Han 3000, a hand much smaller than him, was jamming his arm. "How dare you fucking fight back?" toad was angry. Unexpectedly, at this meeting, someone dared to stop himself, and it should not be the waste who has been poisoned by himself. "I''ll fuck you." as soon as he drank angrily, toad raised his hand directly and tried to block Han 3000 away. However, he was in such a block that Han 3000 who grabbed his hand didn''t even move at all! "Ouch? Are you still fucking excited? I''ll kill you." as soon as the voice fell, the toad directly raised his foot and kicked three thousand north and South Korea. With Han 3000 hiding slightly, he immediately heard a bang, and the counter next to Han 3000 was kicked out of a big hole directly. When Han 3000 looked back, the guy''s kick leg had been taken back. He is a good player with both speed and strength. Unfortunately, just in these two aspects, we met a stronger Han 3000. Just a move in his hand and a punch hit the toad''s strong muscles. With his stuffy hum, his body suddenly backed up a few steps before he slowly stood firm. Seeing this, several monsters ran over on the spot. The toad waved his big hand and indicated that he had no problem: "hum, fight with me. He was poisoned by me. He can''t last long, toad magic!" as soon as the voice fell, the goods suddenly lay on the ground like a toad, and the face and gills expanded, contracted and expanded in an instant! "Ha ha, this boy has made the toad anxious. The toad''s magic skill is flying and can do anything." "it''s true. I feel sorry for the boy who has to be beaten so violently by the toad before being poisoned." "ah, it''s terrible." several evil people laughed softly, sympathized with each other, but their eyes were full of jokes. Han 3000 should not at all, just like watching a clown, looking at some ferocious and disgusting toads lying on the ground. "Quack!" with a toad cry from his throat, the next second, his whole body flew up like a spring. They looked up at the roof, but they saw the dark shadow jumping up disorderly. They couldn''t lock his specific position at all. They only knew that he was attacking Han 3000. The extremely fast bullet speed, plus the speed of falling from the sky and the difficult position, may be as difficult as heaven for others, and even fall into a state of panic. But for Han 3000, he even took a lazy look, just staring at the front, as if nothing had happened. "Damn it, smelly waste, you dare to despise me. I want you to pay the price! The first type of Toad''s divine skill!" on the roof, the toad drank coldly. The next second, his body jumped up on the roof at a very fast speed, increased its energy and rushed down directly! The speed is amazing! Almost at the moment when the toad rushed to Han 3000, Han 3000 just raised his legs suddenly, and then split his legs down! "Bang!" there was a loud noise, followed by dust and smoke! Toad''s huge body was smashed by one leg and hit the ground heavily! "Wow!" a mouthful of green blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth. The toad fell seven dizzy and eight elements, and he felt the stars in his eyes. However, how could he be reconciled to such a great insult? A trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes and shouted angrily: "toad magic skill second move!" in an instant, he saw his body spinning wildly in situ for 316 degrees. The next second, he directly flew again, and then dived again at a very fast speed! "Fuck you." Han 3000 even stood in place and didn''t move. He just raised his foot and kicked it directly in the belly of the diving toad. "Boom!" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2935

    "Ah!!" I didn''t see its shape. I only heard a voice of pain and anger from the huge hole smashed out of the roof. "Toad magic skill third move!" Wow! In the broken roof, another divine shadow rushed out! Then, the figure of toad quickly rotates wildly around Han 3000 in a circle. When the speed reached the peak, Han 3000 had four toads around him. However, just after these four figures, another figure quietly retreated. Then, he suddenly killed Xiang Han 3000. The little phantom may be useful for others, but for Han 3000, it''s just a fart. Almost at the moment when the real body of the toad retreats, Han 3000 has seen it all. As the goods rushed in, Han 3000 was still motionless. Only when he was about to rush in front of Han 3000, Han 3000 slapped his backhand. "Clam, you old mother!" bang! It seems to be just a slap, but hitting the toad is like the top of a mountain. It rushes horizontally on the spot, changes to falling straight, and then hits the floor heavily!! "Ah!!!" "the fourth move of toad magic skill!" "the fourth move, right?" "bang!" "toad..." "the fifth move, right?" the dust and smoke rolled and the noise burst. All the monsters were stunned and could hardly believe their eyes. There is no such magic skill as toad flying to the sky and hiding to kill the enemy. On the contrary, the toad under toad magic skill is like a smelly ball. He is dazed and dazed by Han 3000''s left foot, right foot, left fist and right fist. This is fucking killing others. It''s obviously being played by others as chickens. Toad, who had just been wise and mighty, was already disheartened at this time. When he hit a ruin again, or I don''t know how many times, he struggled reluctantly: "toad..." the word just came out, looked up decadent, but saw that Han 3000 had squatted beside him, and the word was broken in his mouth. "Which style is it?" Han 3000 said coldly. Toad panicked. Although he pretended to be strong on his face, it was obvious that his state of mind had already fucking collapsed to the clouds. It was time for the eighth style, but he dared not speak. Because at this time, he had already found that what fucking ghost toad magic skill was not used to kill the enemy at all. It was completely reversed and used by the enemy to fight himself. In the first seven moves, I was beaten seven times. I wanted to cry, but I didn''t have any fucking tears. The crowd was very quiet. There were even some timid ones, or those who roared the loudest just now. At this time, you pushed me gently. I pushed you gently. The soles of my feet felt oil and quickly withdrew towards the outside. Even the toad was beaten and even his mother didn''t know him. How dare they compete with Han 3000? If you don''t slip at this time, when will you stay?! "Why? You were arrogant just now. Why don''t you talk now?" Han 3000 squatted down, but it was just this action, but the toad retreated back as if he had lost his soul. Arrogance?! This toad said that it no longer exists, or how arrogant it was just now and how counseling it is now. "Hey... Hey!" toad smiled and was embarrassed about to take off. However, at present, it seems that there is only this method, which may be able to reluctantly calm Han 3000''s anger. "You smile so ugly. Didn''t anyone tell you?" Han 3000 frowned slightly. Seeing this, Toad''s smiling face immediately showed the most real emotion and wanted to cry! However, the appearance of crying and laughing was even uglier among the ugliness: "yes, i... I''m wrong, I''m wrong." "wrong?" Han Sanyi smiled and shook his head: "you''re such an arrogant person, you shouldn''t be wrong." "by the way, didn''t you want to reach out and touch her just now?" Han Sanyi leaned aside to let the toad see Su Yingxia. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2936

    "Which hand?" which hand?! Toad immediately subconsciously stretched out his right hand, because just now, he wanted to touch Su Yingxia with his right hand. This is not Toad''s honesty, but the most real action under fear. However, the moment the hand was just stretched out, the toad suddenly wanted to crack his liver and gall... Which hand? Isn''t this the rhythm of which hand will be lost?! After reflecting it, toad immediately panicked. Toad magic is the foundation of standing up. If you don''t have hands, how can you use toad magic?! If you can''t use it, there will be only one ending in a place where the devil is the law of the jungle! Die! In the demon clan, no one will give a disabled person any living space. All it brings is bullying. And bullying is death! "Lord, no... no, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, OK?" "OK." Han 3000 smiled calmly: "however, I want to ask you, if someone begged you like this, would you let him go?" Toad''s face was cold. Would he let others go if others begged him like this? Of course not, even he will only kill him with more ruthlessness and ridicule! Thinking of this, toad hurriedly kowtowed his head to Han 3000: "I will, uncle, I will let him go and ask Uncle to give me a way to live. In the future... I won''t dare to mess around any more." after that, he kowtowed his head desperately without any rest. "Put down your right hand and you can go." Han 3000 said coldly and got up slightly. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the toad seemed to make a great determination: "well, I''ll return it sooner or later, but it''s just a hand, at least I''m not dead." "I''ll give it to you!" as soon as the voice fell, the toad grabbed the big knife in the waist of others, raised the knife, closed his eyes, and tried to cut it. Su Yan several female generals don''t turn their heads to one side and can''t bear to look straight at them. At this time, Han 3000 also slightly turns around and walks towards Su Yingxia. He is not interested in these things, because he is not interested in hurting people or killing people, but this guy is really too much. He annoys himself again and again, especially when he reaches out to Su Yingxia. How can Han 3000 not be angry? Why don''t you teach him a lesson?! However, just as Han 3000 turned to leave, Toad''s closed eyes slowly opened at this time. There was no softness like begging for mercy, and some were only cold and insidious. He slowly moved his eyes to the turtle man on the other side again, and the turtle man''s eyes also focused on him. The two exchanged their eyes, and then nodded to each other. The next second, the two figures suddenly attacked Han 3000. "Three thousand be careful." led by Su Yingxia, several women shouted at the same time. Han 3000 frowned. Even without their reminding, he knew that there were two forces really attacking him behind him. Once, twice! Han 3000 always gives these people a chance, but these people not only don''t cherish it, but even worse sneak attacks! Helpless shook his head, enough, enough, everything is enough. "Since you don''t want to live, I''ll send you to the West." as soon as you bite your teeth, you kill your heart. Almost when the two men rushed behind Han 3000, Han 3000 didn''t even turn around. He didn''t even move his feet. With a cold drink, the real Qi suddenly burst from his body. Only a "buzzing" sound was heard. The two toads and turtles rushed in like hitting an iron wall, and then a strong blast of real Qi burst from Han 3000, They didn''t even understand what was going on. Their bodies had been directly rebounded for several steps and fell back heavily to the ground. "Wow!" a group of monsters opened their eyes. For them, the raid of toad and turtle man was fierce enough and almost a necessary blow. Han 3000 didn''t hide and even handed his back to them all the way, which was tantamount to looking for death. But who can think that the result of things is not what they think?! On the contrary, toad and turtle were bounced back directly! The returning toad and the tortoise looked at each other. The next second, the two men were cruel in their eyes and suddenly raised their eyes to look at Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2937

    "Brother, let''s go!" toad drank coldly. The next second, he took the lead in blessing power and rushed towards Han 3000 again. The turtle man over there was not vague. He accelerated and suddenly attacked Han 3000. Although the toad was defeated, his strength was still there. Although the turtle shell was gone, what he lost was only defensive things. He was still intact on the attack. With the two men attacking Han 3000, the whole house was filled with electric light and flint, the energy was hidden, and the air pressure was steep and low. make love! At the same time, the surrounding tables and chairs shook wildly, and the floor cracked where they passed, enough to see how powerful they used at this time. "Toad magic skill eighth move." "turtle wave power." boom! Left and right raid! Two huge waves of energy came. "Although this boy has the absolute upper hand just now, it''s a pity that he miscalculated a move. The toad''s attack itself is fierce enough. In addition to the invincible defense of the turtle guest, this turtle also has a certain offensive power. It''s just that he doesn''t cut the grass and remove the roots. Unexpectedly, he let them join hands." "Bodhisattva''s kind-hearted person is destined to have a bad ending. I hope this boy will know better in his next life. Being kind to the enemy is cruel to himself." "I pity the girl beside him. She looks really fucking beautiful, but it''s a pity to follow a fool." In the killing world, there is no mercy, and no one will appreciate your mercy, because pity is in their eyes, which is the behavior of a fool. Han Sansan is this fool. To be exact, Han Sansan is soft hearted. In his eyes, although several people have made him angry by flirting with Su Yingxia, it is enough to remove one arm if the crime is not fatal. But Who knows, these guys are almost the same as that young master Liu at the beginning. They have a bone in the back of their head and don''t know how to advance or retreat at all. At this time, in the face of the ferocious attack of the two men, Han 3000''s eyes flashed a chill. The next second, they clenched their fists, the sky fire gathered in their right hand and the moon wheel gathered in their left hand. "Bang!" He aimed a right fist at the attacking toad, just as he had just used Toad''s magic skills to hit him, hit him askew and hit the wall dozens of meters away. After the whole wall cracked, the toad fell heavily to the ground. It was painful, extremely painful, and even because of the blessing of the sky fire, the chest of the toad''s fist was burned black, and his mouth vomited blood However, there was no pain on his face. On the contrary, there was a faint sneer. It was almost expected that he would be beaten. He never expected that he could suddenly beat Han 3000. What he wanted was to make a noise! "Can you hide from the left, can you still hide from the right?" A cold evil smile showed in toad''s eyes. The turtle man was very fast and his attack was no worse. He pretended to attack Han 3000''s left, which would make him lose one thing and lose the other. Although he looked more fierce on his side, it was the turtle man who actually hid the killing move. "You''re not dead this time?" With the turtle man''s eyes looking, on the right side, the turtle man has rushed to the far right of Han 3000. At the same time, he suddenly hit with a sharp thorn in his fist. "No." Su Ziwu shouted in a hurry, and the whole person was very worried. The other party was fierce, and Han Sanqian had just repulsed the toad at this time. Obviously, he didn''t have enough time to turn back and defend against the turtle man''s attack. Not only Su Ziwu, but even Qinglong and other good players couldn''t help but sweat for Han Sanqian when they saw this situation. It''s hard to say how clever the turtle man''s attack was, but it''s difficult based on the current form It has become extremely fierce. Han 3000''s situation is extremely dangerous and fatal for anyone who has experienced many battles. But is it really true? Maybe the whole world thinks so, but for Han 3000, it''s true that he attacked very well, but how could Han 3000 not think of these before he started? If he doesn''t have intelligence quotient, don''t talk to him Ye Gucheng outwitted the chain at the foot of nihilism mountain. Even on earth, Han Sanqi has already been riddled with holes. However, it''s one thing to think of, and it''s another thing to be willing to manage. Han Sanqi obviously belongs to the latter. That''s it?! with a sneer, the suffocating limit operation appeared... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2938

    Almost everyone thought it was impossible, Han 3000 suddenly turned around quickly! "What?!" "this..." "how is this possible?" "what speed is this?" yes, what is impossible in the eyes of almost everyone is happening right under their eyes. In the remaining underground where there was little time and space, Han 3000 directly completed the whole turn under the condition that others could almost only connect back. Not only that, in an instant, Han 3000 slowly raised his left hand, which was pregnant with the power of the moon wheel, suddenly condensed his fist and Qi, and hit it with a bang! Boom! Only the sound of boxing sounded. Even if the turtle man had a knife in his fist, the fist did not hit Han 3000. The two fists almost confronted each other in the air, although the distance between the two was no more than a minute. But no matter how hard the turtle tried, he couldn''t move forward even a little. "This..." the Turtle was sweating and couldn''t move forward. The key was an invisible pressure, which was constantly pressing himself through Han 3000''s fist. Even if he had done his best, it was still difficult to resist. "Roll!" the cold voice drank, and the next second, a strong force burst out of Han 3000''s fist. "Boom!" that power mixed with the power of the moon wheel, directly and completely wrapped the turtle man. The blue and purple electricity jumped crazily, driving the turtle''s body to the stone wall dozens of away. With a dull sound, he hit the wall heavily, and then fell to the ground like a toad. However, even so, the purple electricity on his body still didn''t disappear, and sometimes he showed his teeth with jumping pain. "Cow... Cow batch!" "I took it." at the bottom, a group of monsters were stupid. What the hell is this? It''s just a fighting scene in a textbook. It''s an extreme scene that people can imagine. Over there, Qinglong had already seen and laughed. He clapped his hands and couldn''t help shaking his head and clapping. Wonderful, wonderful, really wonderful. No difference, no difference. It can even be said that one second in the evening or one second in the morning will definitely cause trouble in the pole exercise just now. But Han 3000 controls every detail and even every time node. "It''s the first time I''ve seen you show such a wonderful speed in more than a hundred years." Su Ziwu, who had been nervous for a long time, finally relaxed at this time. Looking back, he saw the appreciative smile on Qinglong''s face, and Su Ziwu couldn''t help appreciating it. Qinglong nodded: "his speed is unimaginable. The most important thing is to grasp the opportunity. It''s amazing. No wonder he didn''t even want to move when the two attacked. At first, I thought he didn''t reflect, but now, I know." Su Ziwu nodded: "that''s contempt, contempt for the king." Qinglong smiled, yes, Just like the real Wang Xiao watching a group of minions pose with their heads, not only did he not panic at all, but he may also be full of disdain and ridicule. "OK, OK." thinking of this, Qinglong sighed. Su Ziwu was stunned: "what''s ok?" Qinglong shook his head and didn''t say anything more, but he knew in his heart that it was good that they admitted defeat in time, and it was also good that after they admitted defeat, they kept their promise and never crossed the thunder pool. It''s anyone''s nightmare to compete with such a person! Su Yingxia''s daughters also showed gratifying smiles one by one. Their previous worries finally dissipated at this moment. Han 3000 stood up slightly and glanced at the toad in the corner. He was extremely embarrassed when he was burned by the sky fire. He glanced at the turtle injured by the moon wheel. Now the purple and blue electricity still jumps occasionally. "What else?" Han Sanqian said coldly, "if not, I should send you on the road." the turtle and Toad looked at each other. Then, what appeared on their faces was not the slightest expression of fear. On the contrary, they smiled, even extremely arrogant and arrogant. "Send us on the road?" "ha ha ha!" is it up to you? "The toad looked at Han Sanqian and said coldly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2939

    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked at the two people calmly. "Do you really think you won?" the turtle also spit out the blood in his mouth and stared at Han 3000 fiercely. Seeing that Han 3000 still didn''t speak, the tortoise looked at the toad and said with a smile, "is it time?" ha? Hearing the sound, ha ha smiled and nodded: "ordinary people have three to five minutes. Those with stronger physical quality may be more than ten minutes, and those with stronger physical quality may be half an hour." "However, when this guy was fighting with us just now, it was obvious that he had been angry and his blood was boiling, so the time for poisoning should be about the same." Yes, when the two people have seen Han 3000''s ability, naturally, as long as they are normal minded people, they will not be stupid enough to resist. But they dare to turn back on the water under such circumstances, which shows that the two people have absolute confidence in Han 3000. These confidence comes from the green breath that toad spewed out to Han 3000. Naturally, they will not think The poison gas failed. I just felt that Han Sanqian''s physical quality was better than others, so the onset of toxicity was delayed. In most cases, it also occurred from time to time, which was purely normal. Therefore, the two quickly made a plan that they thought was perfect, and the two worked together to attack. If the two could fight, everyone would be happy, but if they couldn''t fight, at least they would Han 3000 consumed Han 3000 in the process and aggravated the attack of poison in Han 3000''s body, which made his blood soar. Whether he was successful or defeated, they were both stable winners. "Poisonous hair?" Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing at this time. "Why? You forgot this?" the toad laughed coldly. "Just now, the war intensified your blood flow, and the toxicity also spread faster. You forgot, but we didn''t." the tortoise smiled coldly. "You''re mean and shameless!" "are you human by this obscene means?" when the tortoise was released, Su Yan and other women naturally filled with righteous indignation and pointed at each other. "You fools, in the demon clan, only the living are the winners. As for the fallen, who cares about their life and death? Not to mention how they die." As soon as the voice fell, the turtle and Toad burst into laughter, and some little monsters around them saw that they were laughing so arrogantly. For a time, they knew that they might really win, and one hesitated and laughed. "Ha ha!" At this time, Han Sanqian also smiled loudly. The gang of little monsters who had been very hesitant were stunned for a moment. The turtle man and Toad immediately looked at each other. The turtle man smiled and said, "this fool is still laughing here at this meeting." "the dying people are naturally crazy and brainless. Maybe they want to pretend to be a wave of heroes in front of us before they are poisoned." Toad disdained. Hearing this, the tortoise disdained to hum coldly: "pretend to force grandpa? Does he really think grandpa is scared?" While they were talking, Han 3000 took out the jade sword slightly. Originally, when Han 3000 pulled out the sword, although they didn''t care about it, they still felt a little empty in their hearts. After all, they had seen Han 3000''s skills before the poison. However, they were worried only for a moment, because Han 3000 raised his hand slightly at this time, and then surprised When he put the sword on his head, he cut it directly into his own arm. Seeing this, they were stunned and turned to laugh, followed by the roaring laughter of the small monsters behind him. "Shit, is this stupid? Cut yourself with a sword?" "Maybe it''s not stupid, but knowing that you have poisoned your hair. There''s no way out. Simply kill yourself directly. At least you can preserve your reputation and die quietly from the pain of skin and flesh." Su Ziwu and Qinglong are suspicious. They don''t understand why han Sanqian is so suspicious. Even if they are really poisonous, they won''t be so. Only Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia suddenly think of something, and then a faint smile comes out of the corners of their mouths... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2940

    Yes, when Han 3000 cut his arm and shed a trace of blood, the two women thought of the poisonous blood on Han 3000 at almost the same time. As witnesses, whether Qin Shuang or Su Yingxia, they have witnessed at least one display of Han 3000''s poisonous blood. Especially Su Yingxia! I''m afraid I can still remember what happened in the prison. The power of the poisonous blood, even in Fujia prison, was completely corroded in the poisonous blood, which she will never forget. Obviously, since the other party mentioned poison, Han 3000 obviously has a new way to play! Han Sanqian cut open the wound, calmly looked at a few drops of blood flowing out of his arm, then raised his eyes and looked at the toad and turtle man. "What are you looking at? You think you can dilute it with some blood if you are poisoned by Laozi?" said the toad coldly. "I''m afraid your IQ is really wrong. If you can dilute the poison by bleeding, it''s a fart poison?" the turtle also sneered. "If it comes to poison, I can play with you, but..." Han Sanyi said, lowering his head and slightly wrapping two drops of poisonous blood with energy, and then looked up at them playfully. "But what?" "if you fart, just let it go. Don''t put on airs here. In our eyes, you''re just a dying man. Do you want to pretend?" in the face of their wild words, Han 3000 just shook his head and said, "but I''m afraid you can''t afford to play?" when they heard this, they were stunned at each other, and then looked at each other for the next second, The two men looked up and laughed. "Ha ha ha, this stinky fool is better than what he said just now?" toad laughed with extreme exaggeration, and kept digging his ears with his hands at the same time, and his eyes were full of disdain. "He said, he said he wanted to play poison with you, ha ha ha ha." the turtle man smiled forward and backward, covering his stomach with his hands, and was about to die. Not to mention the two of them, even the small monsters in the rear, also laughed softly. Su Ziwu put his hand over his forehead and kept his face away. The green dragon was close to him. Seeing him so, he could not help frowning and whispered, "what''s the matter? This is?" "as I said earlier, the toad was very popular in the Youming City, not only because of its magic skill, but also because of its deadly poison gas." "It''s not easy to save your life in such a place where the strong live and the weak die, but if you want to stand out, how can you not have two brushes?" "if the turtle''s shell is his natural defense, then the frog''s natural life is his research on poison." "I can say that in Youming City, he said he was the second poison king, so no one dared to say the first, three thousand. This is confused. He attacked fiercely. Even if he was poisoned by toads, he should take advantage of his own advantages to repel them before they were poisoned. As for the poisoning, when we are safe, I will naturally find a way." "But now, he completely gives up these advantages and turns to the advantages of disadvantages over others. This..." "this... I''ve been wandering the Jianghu for many years and have never seen such a trend." At last, Su Ziwu was a little angry. Children''s play, children''s play, just took life as a children''s play. I''ve seen young people crazy, but I haven''t seen Han 3000 so crazy that he doesn''t even have a side! He really didn''t know what to say. He was depressed, very depressed. After hearing Su Ziwu''s words, Qinglong didn''t be as impatient as Su Ziwu. He just frowned and looked at him After all, as Su Ziwu said, if this is so bad for Han 3000, how should this guy deal with it this time?! similar to Su Ziwu, there are pangolins, while similar to Su Ziwu, there are su Yan and green pearl nearby. The two women are anxious like ants on a hot pot It was hard to stand still. They kept pacing and holding each other''s hands tightly. However, just when they doubted and the monster laughed, Han 3000 over there had moved his hands. In a short time, the two energies wrapped in Han 3000''s poisonous blood flew directly into the laughing mouths of toads and turtles at a very fast speed lated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2941

    The two panicked first. After all, Han 3000 suddenly popped something into their mouths when they didn''t pay attention, but the next second, with their perception of their bodies, they completely put down their hearts for a time. "Are you fucking sick?" the toad looked at Han 3000 strangely. The expression on his face was both angry and funny at the same time. Both of them saw Han Sanqi cut open and wrapped the two drops of blood flowing out with real energy. Now, although it''s okay, it''s just because it''s okay, so they feel that Han Sanqi''s behavior suddenly becomes extremely brain crippled. "You fucking put your own blood into our mouths? You don''t think it''s disgusting? You''re not disgusting, I''m disgusting." toad scolded depressed. He wanted to scold again, but the turtle man over there sneered and opened his mouth: "I know. This silly than must know that he has poisoned, so he knows that there is poison everywhere in his body, and the blood is naturally poisonous." "so, he wants to poison us with his poisonous blood in turn. Am I right?" he said, looking at Han 3000 with a joking smile. Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "you can''t say it''s all wrong, but you can''t say it''s all wrong. You''re half right." poisonous blood naturally carries Han 3000''s poison, but this poison is not the other poison, so they are both right and wrong. Hearing Han 3000''s answer, the turtle laughed and thought he was basically right. Naturally, he was carefree and disdained: "but you silly ratio may have forgotten that even if your blood is poisonous, the poison is also given to you by toad. What impact can it have on us?" "take Lao Tzu''s poison and poison Lao Tzu in turn. You''re really a silly ratio." Toad also figured out how things were, and could not help but scold contemptuously. Han 3000 just smiled calmly and slowly opened his mouth: "the impact it can cause may be greater." "you first feel severe pain in your body, and then... And then it may be miserable." "You will watch your body turn into black water bit by bit. If your will is strong enough, maybe you can use your only head to explain your last words before you die." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 turned around and directly came to the counter, picked up the room key and whispered to Su Yingxia and Han: "how to go." Su Yingxia glanced at the toad and tortoise man, but she was still worried. However, seeing the expression on Han Sanqian''s face, she nodded, hugged Han Nian and followed Han Sanqian up the stairs. Qin Shuang followed, with a relaxed smile on her face, and went upstairs together. Pangolin was also stunned, but his choice was also very easy. She followed Han Sanqian for so long Naturally, I believe Han 3000. The only thing left behind is Qinglong and Su Ziwu. Although Qinglong believes Han 3000 more than Su Ziwu, he is also better. He wonders what kind of magic method Han 3000 will use to deal with the other party''s attack this time. What he thinks in his mind should be at least no less than the limit of Han 3000 last time. But... As for North Korea Throw a blood cell into the other party''s mouth and it''s over? Is it too hasty to be believed? Qinglong is still so, and Su Ziwu obviously exaggerates. "Take... Take two blood cells? Oh no, even two blood bubbles, and you''re going to fool the other party? Does Han 3000 treat us as fools or treat the other party as fools?" Su Ziwu looked at Qinglong with a strange look on his face. Qinglong shrugged helplessly and turned back. You ask me who to go. I''m still confused. Su Ziwu touched his head strangely and looked at the back of the people leaving. Then he looked at the meat and clay figurines behind him. Finally, he focused his eyes on all the monsters present. Those monsters Things were staring at him one by one! Su Ziwu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The so-called enemy is outnumbered. Stay in front of the wolves. Han Sanna may not know what happened, but what he knew was that he would be torn alive by these people. Thinking of this, Su Ziwu hurried to run away. How can toads and turtles stand it when he saw all of them running away? Now He got up fiercely and tried to catch up, but as soon as he got up and raised his foot, they both frowned, with a trace of confusion and... Panic in their eyes!! this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2942

    Because at this time, they suddenly felt severe pain in their abdomen, and the degree of this pain even far exceeded the degree of poisoning. The two people looked at each other hesitantly. The tortoise hurriedly said, "antidote." the toad didn''t dare to neglect. When he shook his hand, there were two pills. After throwing one to the tortoise, he also looked up and swallowed one directly. They felt a little at ease, but this lasted only a moment. The pain in their abdomen soon pulled them back to reality. Even, the pain will be more intense than before. They frowned and looked down at their abdomen. They couldn''t help being numb. At this time, somehow, the black liquid was slowly soaking out through the belt between the pants. They touched it slightly with their hands. The liquid remained in their hands, but it was black with red, and the stench was constant. "This... This is?" the turtle man was shocked and looked at the toad aside. But the toad was also shocked. There was no leisure for him. "Bang!" suddenly, just at this time, with two muffled noises, the two people fell heavily to the ground. Looking back, they saw white smoke billowing on their feet. What''s more, their legs began to turn into the kind of black liquid just now. Naturally, the two people were frightened to find that their feet were completely out of control and disobeyed. Severe pain still went deep into the brain, but at this time, they even forgot to shout, and there was only panic in their eyes! How did this happen?! How did this happen? Their bodies began to decay into black water, from their abdomen to their feet... "No... no... No." with the continuous rise of corrosion, their chest began to disappear, their arms began to disappear, and even continued to corrode upward. At this time, the two people had no previous arrogance, but they were frightened, yelling, frightened and even trembling... Not only them, but all the monsters present were also stupid. The scene in front of them exceeded their imagination and shocked their hearts. A group of people retreated a few steps one after another for fear that they would be implicated by turtles and toads. At the same time, they felt a fierce numbness on their scalp, because now it is not only what Han 3000 just said, but also the tragedy at the scene. Even if they are murderous, they can''t look directly at it. "Pain... Pain... Pain, good pain." the tortoise screamed in pain, and the pupils of his eyes kept telling him how scared he was at this time. Watching his body turn into nothing bit by bit, is there anything more hairy and terrible in the world? He is now very regretful, regretting to provoke Han 3000, the great God. He is so, isn''t toad so? How deep the fear is, how deep the regret is. In particular, Han 3000 once gave him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. On one side, Su Ziwu, who had not completely walked away, also saw the end of toad and turtle people. The whole person was stunned in situ and was silly on the spot. He stumbled into the counter and looked at the scene unbelievably. Hearing the movement behind him, Qinglong, who had followed Han 3000 and others to the stairwell, turned his head strangely. Seeing Su Ziwu''s appearance, Qinglong had a hunch that something was wrong, so he rushed downstairs in a hurry. As soon as he came downstairs and looked back, the whole man was silly at the scene. Toads and tortoises, like giants, have long disappeared from the scene. There are only two heads and the two pools of black liquid next to their heads... "How... How could this be?" even the green dragon stood stunned at this time. It is difficult to calm down the tragedy in front of him for a time. It''s really the same as Han 3000 said! Their bodies turned black blood, leaving only one head?! Just a drop of blood from Han 3000?! What the hell is this guy?! Thinking of this, he looked back indifferently and looked at Han 3000 who had stepped on the second floor. For a time, he had mixed feelings. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2943

    "Bang!" as I looked, I saw one of the monsters close to toads and turtles. His face was already sweating, and his pupils were even more frightened! He fiercely threw the weapon in his hand, and then shouted, "I don''t fucking play anymore." then, SA Yazi ran away as if he didn''t want his life. There is one, there are two. As soon as the goods ran away, other onlookers were quickly awakened and ran towards the outside one after another. Previously, how lively the room was, since in the blink of an eye, how quiet the room was. Even the clay figurine on the counter without any expression slowly frowned at this time. I looked at the ceiling strangely, although I couldn''t see Han 3000 upstairs. On the second floor, different from the restaurants in the Central Plains, almost every room on the second floor is very large. Even the central aisle is about three times larger than that in the Central Plains. There are many rooms, which are very old and dilapidated. However, we can get a glimpse of the prosperity here in those years. On the aisle, there were some monsters lying on the ground drunk, or hugging and kissing the ugly opposite sex. "I said, three thousand, those two goods will really turn into blood as you said?" the pangolin wanted to look back every few steps, even if he couldn''t see what happened downstairs. But Qinglong didn''t keep up, and Su Ziwu didn''t keep up, which still made him want to look back. Su Yan and Lvzhu are also worried. After all, Su Ziwu is from their su family. They all went upstairs. Under normal circumstances, they should also keep up. But Han Sanyi walked in with the corridor. They were also very helpless. They both wanted to follow Han Sanyi and wanted to go back to see the situation. "Don''t worry, they''re all right." Han 3000 stopped and turned to look at the surrounding rooms: "it should be here." although they are all rooms in the aisle, it''s obvious that the seven rooms obtained by Han 3000 and others should be the most shabby rooms they saw all the way. Among them, there are even two rooms without doors, or only things like door frames hanging on the doors. At the door of several houses, all kinds of strange and disgusting garbage were discarded, and the smell made people pinch their noses. Han 3000 naturally doesn''t care about such a place, but he is naturally not very satisfied with letting his wife and daughter live in such a place. Obviously, even if Su Ziwu wanders here all year round, I''m afraid he is not a normal person in the eyes of these monsters, but is classified as a low-level person, so even the room is so rubbish. Almost at this time, several rapid running sounds hit. When they looked back, Su Ziwu and Qinglong were neither as old as they were, nor as steady as they were. They had a smile on their faces and ran over. "Cow, cow, it''s said that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave. I want the back wave to die on the beach, but I didn''t think that the back wave will die so miserably and the front wave will push so fiercely. I took it... It''s almost hitting the back wave to our desert world." Su Ziwu didn''t have half of his previous doubts and dislikes. He looked at Han 3000 full of endless love. Qinglong also smiled and looked at Han 3000''s eyes, full of admiration. "Why do you still live in such a dilapidated place? Go up to the third floor. The old monster specially gave us a free third floor. I said Han 3000. You really made a face for us. The third floor has always been qualified for senior people in Youming city. People here, ha ha, to tell you the truth, it''s great to live in a good room on the second floor, not to mention the third floor Su Ziwu was in a good mood and couldn''t help boasting. Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and others, but smiled bitterly and followed Su Ziwu to the third floor. However, at this time, a man in the room did not escape like a frightened bird. On the contrary, he quietly came outside the house, looked at the third floor, and his eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. Then he ran to a room under the dark clouds in the city. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2944

    In the center of Youming City, dark clouds are dense and pressed layer by layer, like a huge black hole condensed in the sky. Below, an ancient and deep old city stands slightly. The old city is old, and the dark brick body under the dark clouds makes it more dark. At the same time, it adds a bit of strangeness to the old city. In addition, the shape of the old city is like a fierce beast, and the light in the city is like a wolf''s eye staring at the night, which makes it covered with a layer of horror. When the man sneaked outside the city, the gate was not guarded. The only thing was that as soon as the man arrived, the gate of the old city creaked and opened slowly. The man did not neglect, let alone surprise, and drove into the old city. In the old city, the room is very high, and people walk in it like ants. Even people in the devil''s land are at least several times larger than ordinary humans, but they still walk in it. The city is deep and secluded, and even the jump of faint fire makes the city look extremely gloomy. The man walked through the long corridor, and then slowly went up to the second floor. At this time, he finally heard the voice. In the big room at the end of the second floor, he heard the teasing voice of several women, both sharp and full of desire. He lowered his head and walked silently in the direction of the voice. The big room at the end of the second floor, compared with the gloomy outside, although there are luxurious decorations and dark lights, it looks more gloomy. Because most of the ornaments in the house are all kinds of skulls, all kinds of wild animals, or all kinds of Terrans, or all kinds of demons. They are hung around the house row after row. In the center of the house, several female corpses that seem to have just died are hung from the roof with long ropes. They are covered with blood and bruises. Obviously, before they die, Must have suffered all kinds of inhuman torture. In front of the middle hall of the house, there was a large white long hair carpet shop. In the center sat a fat man with a weight of 400 kg. His body was wide and fat, which was frightening and evil. The man looks strange, fat ears, big eyes, and full of flesh. When the circle of fat on his body is like a swimming circle, he can''t tell whether it is grease leakage or liquor flowing down his mouth. Looking from a distance, he is shiny and disgusting. Beside him, several women in fruit dew are gently snuggling up to him, smiling face by face, or filling him with wine, feeding him food, or gently massaging his thighs. At this time, the man finally came to the door and knocked gently. The fat man''s mouth was full of food and made a kind sound from his throat. The man came in obediently, and then he knelt down obediently. The fat man glanced at him without even lifting his eyebrows. He took a spoonful of maggot like and still crawling food fed by the woman next to him and chewed it in his mouth with satisfaction. Many live maggot like things even climbed out of his mouth occasionally. "What can I do for you?" he said as he chewed. "There''s good news, there''s bad news." the man lowered his head. "Say," the fat man whispered. The man nodded: "the good news is that there is a beautiful woman in the city." hearing this, the fat man immediately stopped chewing, the whole man was stunned, and then slowly sat up: "how beautiful?" the man looked up slightly and glanced at several women around the fat man. Although these women are tall, their skin is green, black and copper because of the relationship of the demon clan, There are other colors, but none of them can have anything to do with whiteness. What''s more, they can''t play with what can break eight poles. As for appearance and other aspects, if he hadn''t seen the beauty of the Terran before, he would think these women are definitely good, but just because he had seen the beauty, for these women, he thought... Disdained to smile and said, "compared with her, these women are rubbish among rubbish." hearing this, the fat man was angry, After all, these are the women he is playing with. They are so satirized by their own people that they are naturally dissatisfied. However, when he saw the confidence in the man''s eyes, his anger suddenly turned into joy. "Well, you''re meritorious. Tell me the next news." "toad and tortoise were killed." "what?!" when he heard this, the fat man was shocked, then became angry and jumped up: "who?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2945

    "I don''t know. It''s a man''s boy. His name seems to be Han 3000." the man bowed his head and said calmly. "Han 3000?" hearing this, the fat man was angry and surprised: "you mean, a man''s boy killed them both?" the man nodded heavily: "the boy looks ordinary, but it''s amazing. Whether it''s a turtle or a toad, it can be said that he has no power to fight back under his hands." "Didn''t the turtle have the hardest shell?" the fat man said coldly. "You may not believe it. As soon as the man flew into the sky and fell to the ground, he smashed the turtle''s shell." then he continued: "the toad is the same. Obviously, he has successfully sprayed the poison gas on the man''s face, but it''s strange. The man is not only fine, but even..." even what? " The fat man said coldly. "He just lit two drops of blood and bounced into the bodies of toad and turtle respectively. In this moment, toad and turtle turned into two pools of blood." Speaking of this, even now, the man still has lingering palpitations. The fat man frowned and fell into meditation for a time. Just two drops of blood can make toad and tortoise die directly. What kind of terrorist figure is this? You know, in this Youming City, toad and tortoise are not their capable men, but they have great influence on their abilities and abilities , the fat man is also more or less recognized. Otherwise, he will never have their status. If he is so tortured and killed under the circumstances of what this man says, it is simply shocking! "That extremely beautiful woman is the man carried by this Terran man." The man finished and lowered his head. Hearing this, the fat man frowned more tightly. Obviously, he already knew the root cause of the conflict between toad and turtle and the man. "You mean..." the fat man asked slightly. "Everyone in Youming city knows that toads and tortoises are your subordinates. They were killed. If you don''t respond, what will your prestige be like in Youming city in the future?" "I mean, it''s imperative for us to take revenge anyway. If we can grab the woman, is there any need for these mediocre fat and vulgar powder?" the fat man nodded, which was quite reasonable. "The most important thing is, what''s the use of a man, no matter how strong and powerful, but in the end, he can''t get the most beautiful woman?" If the previous words are to reason for the fat man and make him unable to refuse, then the latter sentence has hit the fat man''s heart. The first is power and the second is color. Isn''t that what countless people struggle for and sacrifice their lives for? Even power will eventually serve color. But for the fat man As he said, space has its power, but if you don''t even know what beauty is like, how can it not be a pity in life?! "well, according to what you say." As soon as the voice fell, the fat man suddenly raised his hand and flew several women around him, revealing a small crystal stone falling on the blanket. With a slight touch of his hand, the crystal stone slowly turned red! What followed was the black cloud over the head of the whole old city, which was also very red in an instant. Almost at this time, it was still very quiet and deep in the dark old city In the dark corners everywhere, countless soldiers in gold armor and spears came out slowly. Although their helmets were tight, they could see their red and green eyes through the risk of helmets. This was the case on the first floor, the same on the second floor, the third floor, the fourth floor... Even in the courtyard of the old city, countless warriors came out one after another. For a time, over the old city, The blood red became more gorgeous. At this time, on the third floor of the old house, although almost half of the third floor had collapsed from the appearance, so the interior should be dilapidated, but in fact it was not. To be exact, on the third floor, there was an incomparably luxurious suite, which was made of gold and jewelry. It was exotic and glittering at the same time. A bunch of people This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2946

    Aware of Su Yingxia''s move, Han 3000 also raised his eyes to the window. Under the moonlight, Han 3000 couldn''t help frowning. Hundreds of meters outside the window, the blood red cloud on the top of the old city has burned to almost the sky, which makes people feel both extremely gloomy and frightening. "What''s the matter?" Qinglong also noticed this difference and said in a strange voice. Pangolin, Su Yan and others also got up one after another and looked at the red cloud. There was an unspeakable sense of uncertainty in each heart. Su Ziwu frowned, suddenly got up, looked at the red cloud, and walked quickly to the window. For a moment, Su Ziwu looked dignified and speechless. It was not long before Su Ziwu murmured, "that''s the king of Youming!" "the king of Youming?" Su Yingxia frowned. Su Ziwu nodded: "yes, the absolute master of Youming City, and even the name of Youming city is named after him." "listen to you, his strength should be very strong?" Qinglong looked at the red cloud. "Who can dominate one side in the killing world of the demon clan did not step on the corpses of 10000 people to ascend the throne?" Han 3000 agreed very much. Like the road of the lion, he was either in the position of king or died on the road of king. They spent their lives fighting, either challenging others or being challenged by others. Therefore, in such a world, Youming city can still be stable today. The king of Youming must have his king''s skill. "No, he''s coming to settle with us?" the pangolin frowned. Su Ziwu shook his head. The awakening of red clouds only means that the king of Youming is angry, but he is not sure who he is targeting. Han 3000 smiled: "if we can let a Youming King deal with it himself, it shows that we are also very capable. Have a rest earlier and go on the road tomorrow." with that, Han 3000 drew the curtains and turned to his room. Seeing that Han 3000 is so relaxed, people look at each other. Maybe Han 3000 is right. The awakening of red cloud really doesn''t mean anything. "Yingxia, take nianer back to the house to have a rest. After working hard for so long, she is not old and may not be able to bear it." Qin Shuang looked at Su Yingxia and whispered. Su Yingxia frowned, but it seemed that everyone didn''t take it to heart. She couldn''t study too deeply. She looked at Han Nian. She was really tired. She finally nodded and took Han Nian back to her room. In the living room, the remaining people nodded and went back to their houses. However, only a dozen minutes later, several people soon gathered in the living room. They looked at each other awkwardly and smiled. They returned to the sofa in silence, as if they were waiting for something. In Han 3000''s room, Han 3000 is lying on the bed. Although his eyes are closed, his divine consciousness has already been spread hundreds of meters away from the whole building. As long as there is any wind and grass, he can''t escape Han 3000''s perception. Although he said he didn''t worry, Han 3000 understood that the sudden red clouds were everywhere, and the so-called awakening of the king of Youming, how could it be just a coincidence? Especially in the society of the law of the jungle, how can toads and tortoises have a place without the nod of stronger people? They''re dead and moving over there. Isn''t that obvious enough?! It''s just that he wants to spend Su Yingxia. Almost at this time, tens of thousands of warriors had started from the old castle and rushed frantically from all roads to the houses in the city like a flood. This group of people, the density of the team and the length of the team, even if they just look, their scalp is numb. In this vast team, a red ancient wooden sedan chair is extremely attractive. Its decoration is not luxurious, but it is extremely large. Above, the fat man lay leisurely, the whole person was shaking, the spirit was good, and there was a broken crown hanging on his head... At this time, Han Sansan suddenly opened his eyes and stood up slowly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2947

    When he opened the door, he saw a group of people sitting on the sofa who had been waiting for some time. They should have been waiting for a long time?! When Han 3000 came out, a group of people stood up and was about to go this way, but Han 3000 waved his hand. Then he quietly looked at Su Yingxia''s door. Su Yingxia''s door was closed and there was no movement in it, which made Han 3000 breathe. "Three thousand, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time to discuss what to do. It seems that there has been a change in the city now." Qin Shuang came over a few steps and said quietly with concern. "They definitely came for us." Qinglong also nodded. Su Ziwu''s face was even more anxious: "if I had known I shouldn''t have come here, I might have died a lifetime outside the city, but it would be ten deaths and no life to provoke the king of Youming in the city." "so what should we do now?" Su Yan also said. What should I do? Han 3000 just lay in bed. Although he closed his eyes and rested, his divine consciousness was checking people, and his thoughts never stopped. In case of war, Han Sanyi has been thinking about the safety of Su Yingxia and others. It''s obviously not a long-term plan to stay in the house. The boss downstairs can give himself the best room for free because he killed toads and turtles. He can also turn back in an instant because of the arrival of the king of Youming. This is not unusual. So living in his room is equivalent to letting people catch turtles in a jar at that time. "You all go back to the eight wastelands Tianshu first, and the pangolin helps me take the Tianshu to a safe place." "what about the three thousand you?" Qin Shuang said urgently. "Youming city is the king of Youming, so after the accident, Youming city must have been completely closed, and I must have to fight them to the end. However, I will deliberately break the defense line for you. Once you have a chance, pangolin, you will go out of the city with Tianshu, you know?" Han 3000 said coldly. "You''re going to deal with the king of Youming on your own? Even if you have the ability again, young Xia... It''s equivalent to death? And what''s the book of heaven?" Su Ziwu said in a hurry. Qin Shuang was also very anxious, but she didn''t speak, because she knew that if the situation was not very dangerous, Han 3000 didn''t have to lie to Su Yingxia and say it was nothing. It must be a time of life and death for him to support Su Yingxia. "Who said I was alone?" Han 3000 smiled gently. People you look at me, I look at you, but they all enter the book of heaven. Even pangolins carry important tasks. Who can help Han 3000?! In the face of everyone''s questions, Han 3000 didn''t answer them, but looked at the pangolin again, with very firm eyes. Although he had no words, the pangolin didn''t understand what kind of task Han 3000 gave himself? In the book of heaven, there are countless lives in it. When this thing is handed over to the pangolin, there is no need to say what it means. Pangolin nodded, patted his chest and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although I don''t have a serious one, what you give me this time, unless I die, will be absolutely completed. I guarantee with my life." Han 3000 nodded and looked at the crowd: "well, there''s no more nonsense. Come in." the voice fell, In the surprised eyes of Qinglong, Su Ziwu and Lvzhu, and in the calm of Qin Shuang and Su Yan, with the movement of Han sanbahuang Tianshu, their figure has disappeared in place. Then Han 3000 came to Su Yingxia''s room and gently opened the door. With her eyes open, Su Yingxia closed her eyes and listened to Han 3000''s footsteps getting closer and closer. Then she felt Han 3000 kiss her face and Han Nian''s face. Her eyes silently shed tears. How can these skills of Han 3000 deceive Su Yingxia?! Just... Han 3000 moved in his hand, and Su Yingxia and Han Nian also disappeared in place. Taking a long breath, Han 3000 handed the heavenly book to the pangolin, and they nodded to each other in the dark... Outside the house, the army had been pressed to, surrounded by the building. Before the fat man shouted who was Han 3000, at this time, at the top of the building, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2948

    At the top of the attic, under the blood cloud, the cold wind blew slightly, and a person stood on the roof. Although there was no too much action, he was arrogant and arrogant. The fat man frowned, drank coldly, and sounded like a loud bell: "you are Han 3000?" under Han 3000''s light sweeping house, the warriors were like a tide like ants. Looking around, he didn''t accept the bottom: "exactly." "little Terran, have you ever asked me for trouble in my Youming city?" the fat man said coldly. Han 3000 smiled contemptuously and didn''t want to waste his time on such people to explain, because obviously the explanation didn''t have the slightest effect: "you came to avenge the toad and the tortoise?" "beating a dog still depends on the master. Both the toad and the tortoise are under your own hands. You killed my people, but you just asked if you don''t pay too much attention to me?" the fat man said coldly. Han 3000 disdained to smile: "let''s not talk more about gossip. In your demon clan, do you still need to find a reason to kill? If you want to come to me, you can come to me. Why do you need a lot of nonsense?" hearing Han 3000''s words, the fat man is naturally very happy. Although the demon clan really only kills, the Terran often buys and sells with them, so he has to live with them all the time, But I never thought that Han 3000 was crisp, which was exactly what he wanted. "You''re so arrogant. Today, I''ll teach you how to be a man in the demon family. Come on." "boom!" with the fat man roaring, the champion like the tide didn''t answer, but Qi Qi hid his spear from the ground, making a huge shock in the whole building for nearly 1000 meters. Different from the human world, although the doors of the houses around this building are closed, you can still see all kinds of eyes peeking into the field from all kinds of cracks. Han 3000 sneered and didn''t care at all. The next second, the whole hand in the sky fire moon wheel, holding a jade sword, jumped down. "Kill!" the fat man pointed at Han thirty-one with his hands, and ten thousand warriors rushed in an instant. With the sound of weapons handover between the two sides, a bloody battle officially kicked off. Han 3000 moved like thunder. Although he was alone, he was like a dragon entering the sea and sweeping the whole sea of warriors. For a time, Han 3000 passed through a dense crowd of warriors. The sky fire is burning and the moon wheel is winding. For a time, the wind and fire are intermittent and the circulation is continuous! On the other end, countless Warriors also moved abruptly, pouring into Han 3000 like a tide. There was thunder on the flat ground and fireworks came out. Han 3000 carried energy in his hands and exploded everywhere, so that the night under the blood red cloud became a little bright. "This son is fierce." sitting on the mahogany chair, the fat man couldn''t help smiling. Next to the chair, the man who had previously reported his surname lowered his head and whispered, "there are few human beings." "for many years, people in the Central Plains have pressed our demon family to the Pianan corner of the far north. From then on, they will never be able to step into the Central Plains. This is also because although the human family looks small, it contains great energy." "Tell me to go on and give priority to those alive. I''d like to study why this small body can dominate the world better than my demon clan." the fat man said with a grimace. "Sword array!" Almost when the fat man finished, Han 3000 flew away from the crowd. The jade sword soared into the sky and turned into ten thousand swords. Later, the sword fell like a star and fell down with a crash. Boom! Ten thousand swords attacked, and immediately all the armor men around Han 3000 hit the sword, turned into black smoke and disappeared into the air. However, even if ten thousand swords fell, there were still a steady stream of armor men coming forward and filling up in an instant The vacancy of those dead warriors. Looking around, Han 30001 frowned. Even if he sacrificed the Xuanyuan sword array taught by Lu Ruoxin, the effect did not seem to be as good as expected. For Han 30001''s heavy face, the fat man on the mahogany chair couldn''t help laughing with contempt. His eyes were full of ridicule. Next to the red chair , the messenger also lowered his head and smiled. Obviously, Han 3000''s ignorance in their eyes seemed to be expected. At this time, Han 3000 also held his breath. A moment later, he suddenly found something wrong: "no!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2949

    When he saw the fat man''s expression, Han 3000 affirmed his guess. Either Xuanyuan sword array has a weak effect, it''s clear that these warriors can''t kill or kill! Every time one dies, it seems that more will emerge from other places. If you kill like this, when can you be a head?! "The demon family''s Yin soldiers are born of the killing gas. If you kill one, the killing gas will dissipate, and then agglomerate again, and fight them again. It''s just a waste of energy." the fat man sneered. "It''s a pity that thousands of troops are pressing on the border. Let alone he is alone. Even if he has the same people, what can he do? Can he break out of the siege and take us directly? He knows he can''t do it and has to do it. This is even a person''s greatest despair?" the man smiled softly. Yes, even if there are the same people, but in the face of the endless warriors, let alone the siege, even if you want to take a few steps forward, it is difficult. Therefore, it is even more difficult to take the head of the other party''s leader. However, at this time, Han 3000 also smiled. Ground fire! Xuanlei! Boom! Suddenly, the fire on the ground was burning, the sky was thundering, and the Thunder Dragon swam away with a loud sound. The fat man was suddenly stunned. Some were surprised by the situation, but only for a moment, he didn''t see any great reaction. He couldn''t help laughing: "what''s this boy doing?" the reporter also shook his head, and some didn''t know why. Although the fire is at their feet, the warriors are not hurt, even their actions are not affected at all. What the fuck are they playing?! Boom! However, almost at this time, with the movement of the warriors, the thunder of stratus clouds in the sky began to blow down. A thunder will destroy several warriors, with great power! However, compared with the tens of thousands of warriors, although the lightning damage is fierce, it seems too much at this moment. Moreover, even the dead part still has a steady stream of follow-up supplements. Therefore, the fat man soon showed a mocking smile again: "it seems that he is really a fool. Using so much energy to open these big ways to get something or not, what can it do except waste his real energy?" the informant nodded, just like that. However, where do they know that although xuanlei is an attack, the ground fire is not mainly an attack, but an auxiliary life. Since your warriors can be resurrected continuously, isn''t this a clear energy absorption base for Han 3000? Since you can be reborn by killing, so can I! Sure enough, with the support of the earth fire, Han 3000 at this time couldn''t help feeling no fatigue. Instead, he became braver and braver. The moon wheel of heaven fire accompanied him and killed the fat man step by step. Although the steps were slow, they came steadily step by step. "What?!" the fat man''s teasing had disappeared. At this time, he frowned: "the boy is not tired? He has been playing for so long and released so much energy, but he still... Wants to kill us?" "I''m more and more interested in him." after that, the fat man moved his hand, and the top soldiers in the periphery changed in an instant, and most of them gathered in the direction of the fat man, Waiting for Han 3000''s attack. Han 3000 looked back at his back. Although a large number of soldiers had been transferred to his front, it was obviously not enough for him to raid the rear. "It seems that it really can''t go on like this." Han 3000 smiled bitterly. At this time, he suddenly stopped the offensive and slowly stood in place. Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t attack, the fat man also moved in his hand. Suddenly, a large number of Warriors also stopped slowly. "What''s the matter? You can''t move? You''re giving up?" the fat man hummed softly. Han Sanyi smiled: "no, I just want to ask you a question." "if you have any dying questions, just open your mouth." the fat man didn''t care. Han 3000 took a cold look around: "do you want the whole city to die? Or, the whole Youming city to be destroyed?" hearing this, the fat man frowned and said angrily, "are you sick? It''s up to you?" "either stop here, or, it''s the result I said, you choose one!" Han 3000 looked back at the fat man''s firm and confident eyes, No doubt is even allowed. But the question is, what other big killing moves does Han 3000 have, so confident? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2950

    The fat man was also obviously stunned, and his eyebrows were even tighter and frowned. He really wanted to scold whether Han 3000 was out of his mother''s mind. At present, he has thousands of troops pressing on the border. He Han 3000 has no chance of winning the bullshit. It''s just that he doesn''t beg for mercy. Unexpectedly, he dares to say that he wants to destroy the whole city?! If this were an ordinary person, the fat man would have slapped him to death. However, after all, the man in front of him killed the turtle man and the toad. The most important thing is the guy''s temperament and eyes. He is not angry but self powerful, and there is evil in justice, so that the fat man wants to refute for a moment, but he has no confidence. Fortunately, it was only a moment. When he woke up, the fat man disdained to sneer: "the bereaved dog dared to speak wildly. Where did you get the courage?" "or... Do you rely on your mouth?" "I''ve seen many cats and dogs, but I''ve seen them for the first time." "Believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me. I just need to hear your choice." after that, Han 3000 smiled coldly: "it''s not easy to build such a large city in the demon clan. I don''t have a deep blood feud with you, so I don''t have to fight with you in the end. Therefore, it''s necessary for me to ask you your choice." "whether to live or die, annihilate or nothing depends on you." Han Sanqian finished and looked at the fat man calmly. Hearing this, the fat man was furious. No one in the Youming City dared to talk to him in this tone, or even threaten him. But when he was angry, he couldn''t help muttering. I don''t know whether Han Sanqian''s words were true or false. "We''re all here. What''s the face if the class teacher goes back?" "If you attack, you will find more beauty while regaining your prestige." the informant also saw the fat man''s hesitation at this time and whispered beside his chair. "It''s a matter of whether he can attack tens of thousands of teachers. Even if he attacks, what can he do to you?" Hearing this, the fat man nodded suddenly. Yes, he is sure to win the game now. If Han 3000 retreats because of a few words, why should he convince the public in the future?! thinking of this, the fat man snorted coldly: "I heard that a girl around you is very beautiful. My choice is to kill you, seize your woman and let her be destroyed by me day and night." "Go!" as soon as the voice fell, all those static jiashidun time reactivated and attacked Han 3000 again. Han 3000 smiled at the fat man. The former obviously sneered, while the latter obviously looked at Han 3000 with a provocative look to see how he fulfilled the cow he blew out! With a helpless sigh, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand: "you forced me." When the space ring was opened, a strong breath poured out of the ring crazily! The wind went away, the clouds roared! The earth moved, and the mountains shook! The anti Buddha in the whole Youming city began to shake for a while. The fat man was full of a provocative smile. At this time, his face was frozen, and his eyes were full of deep vigilance, because of the huge flow from Han 3000 ring Energy, even he was very surprised! Terror! Even a terrible force he rarely met. In other words, it was completely engraved in his bones from the inside to the outside. When the Buddha was ancient, his ancestors left their genes. But... This is wrong. Who was he afraid of?! "roar!" Suddenly, as the energy completely rushed out and flew straight into the air, a crazy roar came along. When the fat man looked at the energy, the energy dispersed, and a strange and ferocious monster hovered in the air. Between his mouth and claws, there were mountains and rivers looking down at everything. "That''s..." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2951

    They looked at each other and were surprised. As a person of the demon family, who hasn''t heard of the rumors of fierce beasts in ancient times? Even in this area, there are the largest descendants of fierce beasts, the Taowu family! And how can the evil gluttonous be weaker than the Tao Wu?! "It''s impossible. If you frighten me, how can you have evil gluttony?" although he scolds, now for the fat man, I''m afraid he already knows why his body has a natural fear of it. So it''s such a thing! "It was sent by others." Han Sanyi smiled. The next second, he looked at the evil gluttonous: "I kill, you eat, or you kill yourself to eat." as soon as the voice fell, Han Sanyi was shocked all over, and his powerful power would directly shock the armor around him to pieces in an instant. The dead warriors suddenly turned into several black Qi, part of them went to the ground fire and part went in other directions. "Roar!" there was another roar, and the evil gluttonous suddenly turned to the scattered black gas, which was a dive. He opened his mouth and danced his claws, and the black gas entered his mouth, and the claw front passed by, and another armour fell. Someone else?! The fat man over there was obviously confused by Han 3000''s answer for a long time. It was not until the cooperation between evil Taotie and Han 3000 that he was shocked back. What''s more, he found that Han 3000 seemed to be different at this time, but he couldn''t say for a moment. "If these things are really ancient things, how can they be sent? You really think he is a cat and dog! Fuck, cheat me to play and kill me!" the greasy man moved in his hand, and more warriors rushed to Han Sanhe''s gluttonous. Looking at the flood of warriors, Han Sanyi glanced at the gluttony of evil and said with a smile: "I''ve closed you for so long. You can eat enough this time. However, it depends on your ability to eat more and eat less." as soon as the voice fell, Han Sanyi took the lead and rushed into the tide of warriors. The evil gluttonous roared and killed him directly from the other side. The two forces surged away. For a time, the black smoke kept rising, and for a time, the warriors kept disappearing. Even more frightening to the fat man is that with the crazy killing and pushing close of the two people, although the dead warriors have been supplemented, the speed of supplement is far from keeping up with the speed of disappearance. This also means that the killing gas is constantly losing. At the same time, it also means that Han 3000 is approaching his side step by step. Looking at the crystal stone with some defects on his hands, the fat man fell into slight fear for a moment. How did this happen?! "Is that guy really a glutton of evil?" the fat man couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000 and glutton of evil in the crowd. Even if the killing gas is lost, it is almost negligible. Such crazy loss even makes the color of the whole spar fade. "How could an ancient fierce beast be willing to be a slave to others? Especially a low human." the informer shook his head incredulously. Yes, ancient monsters had a high status in the demon family. How could they be willing to subordinate themselves to others? Unless, this person''s level has been high enough to make others point! But the young man in front of him, even if he is tall, how tall can he be? Even if he is a true God, he may not be qualified, right? Besides, he is not a true God! While they were thinking, Han 3000 and evil Taotie''s crazy killing over there had jumped nearly ten meters, getting closer and closer to their positions. "Damn it, I''m really going to attack Lao Tze." the fat man suddenly drank and waved in his hand. More warriors rushed towards him at this time. At the same time, Han 3000 suddenly stopped, leaving only the evil gluttonous still killing wildly. "He... What does he want?" the greasy man frowned. He didn''t know what Han 3000 wanted to do. But at this time, Han Sanqian smiled at him, and his next move made him silly on the spot... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2952

    Han 3000 suddenly ran in the opposite direction. His body method was almost too fast for people to catch. Taixu SHENBU Han 3000 has already been opened to the extreme. It''s inevitable that it''s fast. "He... What does he want? He''s running away?" the fat man opened his eyes and looked at Han 3000''s body shape unbelievably. The whole person hasn''t reflected it until now. He''s a little confused. After all, Han 3000 is already breaking through his armour array, and even let himself transfer the position of armour twice, which may be a great feat for anyone. But... In such a good situation, the goods... The goods suddenly stopped attacking, and turned around and ran away?! Even though he had experienced many battles and faced countless enemies, such coquettish operation still made him stupid. "Are you out of your wits? Or is this guy in ambush?" the informant frowned. The fat man who slowed down shouted, "he''s just a person. I don''t care what ambush he is and chase him!" as soon as the voice fell, the fat man suddenly moved again in his hand. A large number of armour men, together with the mahogany chairs carrying him, immediately rushed towards the direction of Han 3000''s attack. At this time, Han 3000, regardless of the pursuit behind him, suddenly accelerated and rushed to the front. A moment later, Han 3000 came to the wall of Youming city. As he expected, even around the city wall, there were many warriors. Han 3000 turned back and looked at the mighty army of warriors behind him. "Run, continue to run." looking at Han 3000''s nowhere to go, the fat man slowly stopped, with a funny expression on his face. "I knew you could run, so I''ve already closed the city and arranged a lot of people around." "especially at the front door, the elite are here." the fat man said this with a cold voice. We should not only be moving, but also be infallible. Naturally, the defense on this point is also extremely important. Han 3000 smiled: "the front gate is the place where you live. It''s heavily guarded, but I didn''t expect that you have already deployed heavy troops at the front gate." "do you need me to say more about such a simple truth? The front gate is the only exit of Youming city. Where else can you escape except here?" "in this way, there is no defense in the South and North, right?" Han 3000 smiled. "There are high and solid walls in the South and North. Why should I keep them?" the fat man smiled coldly. Han 3000 nodded: "in this way, I''m relieved." "what are you relieved of?" Han 3000 naturally didn''t answer. It''s normal to deploy defense at the exit, so Han 3000 never wanted him to break through the pangolin. When Han 3000 took the initiative to meet the enemy on the roof, the pangolin had already hidden in the dark according to Han 3000''s instructions. According to Han 3000''s plan, when he transfers most of the enemies, the pangolin will also go directly through the city from the south according to Han 3000''s instructions. Although there is no door over there, for pangolin, he can go deep underground, so it doesn''t matter whether the door is open or not. According to the time, there are evil gluttonous troublemakers there, and here they lead a large number of warriors to the other side. Everything is very smooth, so the pangolin should leave the city at this time. Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled: "nothing, but you can rest assured and have fun with you." hearing this, the fat man frowned slightly, escaped and was blocked by himself. He was still talking shamelessly. Is he sick? However, his intuition told him that things were never that simple. Could it be that... "Fuck, lure the tiger away from the mountain!" the fat man drank fiercely, moved his hand, and a group of warriors behind him immediately turned and tried to kill him. But almost at that moment! Boom!!! In front of those warriors, a fierce fire has burst! Then, a shadow suddenly jumped in the past. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of warriors were destroyed. The fat man turned back fiercely. Han 3000, who was just in front of him, unexpectedly appeared in front of the Oracle who turned back behind him. He shook his eyes and seemed to feel that he had looked away, because at this time, the Han 3000 behind him... Seemed... Not the original appearance! "Devil!!" the fat man opened his eyes in horror. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2953

    At this time, Han 3000 was full of black Qi, his eyes were blood red, his hair was silver white, his body was full of ghosts, and there seemed to be a strange animal totem looming behind him. It''s still a Terran. It''s clear... It''s a full demon! "You......" looking at Han Sanqian, the fat man frowned and was shocked: "are you a man or a devil? Are you a God or a ghost?" "for my own friends, it''s a God and for my enemies, it''s a devil." "the killing began!" Han Sanqian''s pale face showed an evil smile. The next second, Han Sanqian''s blood was boiling, Like a harvesting machine, it has directly penetrated into the armour group. For a time, black smoke was rising from the fierce group of warriors, which also meant that countless warriors died under the attack. "This guy!" the informant was surprised and couldn''t shut his mouth at all. If the previous Han 3000 was quite fierce, then the current Han 3000 can only be described as fierce to abnormal. All the way, no one can stop. The boiling of magic blood, coupled with the killing gas absorbed by the earth fire, made Han 3000 enter the violent mode, like a crazy killing machine. On the other side of the building, the black gas is also surging wildly. The gluttony of evil is like a hungry tiger who suddenly enters the food group. It is both crazy and greedy. The fat man was completely stunned. What''s more, the color of the crystal in his hand was declining rapidly, which also meant that his armour was decreasing madly. "Roar!!" suddenly, just at this time, a deafening roar suddenly hit, shaking the whole Youming city defense Buddha, which made the fat man and the informer''s eardrum ache. When God came, they couldn''t help looking for fame. At this look, the two men immediately stood upright and were stunned in situ for a time. In the mid air of the building, a purple black gas had spread all over the sky, which was not inferior to those blood red clouds. More strangely, there was a huge Figure shaking in the purple black air, and a deep voice sounded. At the same time, even if the pressure released by it was so far away, it could make the fat man and the informant feel cold sweat on their foreheads for a time. "That''s..." I looked in a hurry, but I couldn''t see the gluttonous figure of evil. "Isn''t it..." "isn''t it?" boom! Suddenly, at this time, with a sudden explosion, the purple and black gas suddenly burst open. The resulting air wave was to see the house destroy the house and see things destroy the house. Within tens of meters of Zhou Zao, almost all the houses were destroyed at one time. Even many monsters hiding in the house to watch the excitement were stunned on the spot. The fat man and the informer, one hurried to resist luck, and the other held the fat man''s mahogany chair, but even so, the strong wind still blew, and they could hardly open their eyes. When the strong wind passed and they opened their eyes again, they saw a huge and ferocious monster hanging in the air and overlooking everything. Like the body of a unicorn, it stands on four feet, has armor on its joints, and is like the head of a male lion. At first glance, there is a man''s head on Qilin''s body, with angry eyes and a roaring mouth. But at a closer look, the man''s head is just a bite on Qilin''s stomach. Go up smoothly, the upper body is full of muscles, a burly voice, headless, holding a huge column in the right hand, invincible and domineering! "That... That''s!" the fat man and the informer stared at the beast. At this time, his legs trembled. Not only him, but also those demon monsters who were overturned but not stunned, looked at the beast and trembled! At this moment, the eyes of a group of demons who are not afraid of heaven, can''t go down, and even fight at the cost of their lives are full of fear. "Evil... Evil gluttonous, that''s evil gluttonous!" I don''t know who yelled in horror, so that everyone was even more frightened for a moment. Even the fat man and the informer were scared to step back and were extremely frightened: "really... Really evil gluttonous!" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2954

    "He... He really has a gluttonous appetite for evil!" almost needless to say, both of them looked at Han 3000, who was killing madly in the armour at the same time. Who could have thought that one of the ancient fierce beasts, which is famous in the demon family, and even for the demon family, is unlikely to exist, will appear in front of his eyes one day. Or, even if he didn''t know, who could have thought that it appeared in this way?! "If the ancient ferocious beast really existed, then even the three real gods now are absolutely not qualified to make it surrender. Who is this guy?" full of questions and full of shock, they are staring at Han Sanjian like two fools. At this time, Han 3000''s eyes were already red and he was killing. He didn''t have the mind to care about the two fools, or even he didn''t know about the gluttony of evil. Because the evil gluttony at this time obviously completed a new round of evolution compared with the previous one. Han 3000 didn''t know that when he met him, the evil gluttonous was not far from evolution, but he was dug a lot of chaotic Qi in his stomach by this cargo, almost beating people back to before liberation overnight. Fortunately, Han 3000 has a conscience. He ate a lot of things for him all the way. Especially after returning to Xianling Island, he practiced a lot of pills for him. Before the war, Han 3000 also deliberately put it into the space ring, so that the large number of gold treasures searched by Amethyst and four dragons can make him eat enough to strengthen his combat effectiveness and help himself at this time. How did he know that after the recovery of those reserves and some of the killing gas after the death of these warriors were swallowed by evil gluttony, it ushered in the evolution that should have come long ago. "Roar!" he roared fiercely. The next second, his huge body swooped down directly. Like a huge mountain, when it rushed down, almost a large number of warriors fell down, their limbs spread, and a group of warriors flew out. Between their mouths, like a huge hole, another large number of warriors were sucked into their mouths. Han 3000 is not as big as Taotie and his actions are not as reckless and domineering as him, but he is crazy when he goes crazy. For a time, the killing on both sides was dark and black. Coupled with the occasional explosion of thunder dragons in the sky, the original good situation was completely reversed at this moment. I looked at the crystal stone in my hand in a panic, and it turned strangely from the original blood red to white and red at this time. Then I looked back. It should have been a group of first-class warriors like the tide. At this time, it was divided and completely scattered. Looking around, the number of people was less than 10000. Is it difficult? Is it true that as he said, the whole Youming city will be slaughtered by him? In the past, he would never believe what others said, but at this moment, he has to believe this fact and face this iron fact. Next, it''s just time. Thinking of this, the fat man on the mahogany chair fell on his chair with his eyes staring at the coming painful ending. At this time, the informant was also in a hurry. His eyes were full of despair. He was just interested in the beauty. He thought that he could not only avenge toad and turtle, but also stand up in front of his brothers in the future, but also get a promotion by helping fat men get beautiful women, killing two birds with one stone. But who ever thought... "We''ve got a hard role." with a bitter smile, the fat man looked not far away. There were fewer and fewer first-class soldiers around Han 3000. He slowly stood up: "it seems that it''s my turn to play." it seemed that Han 3000 felt the guy''s eyes. At this time, he also swung away the first-class soldiers in front of him with a sword, slowly looked up and looked at the fat man in response. Their eyes meet and they are ready to explode! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2955

    The fat man suddenly shook his arms, and the blood red clouds over his head changed, and then condensed on his head. The clouds rotate to form a vortex, and a red light goes straight down in the center, connected with the fat man. The guy''s whole body began to show red light, slowly rotating and flowing around him. It was originally full of fat meat, but it was shiny and powerful in an instant. "Let you taste my power." then, the fat man suddenly jumped and took his body like a mountain to attack Han 3000. At the same time, he waved his right fist and took the momentum of thunder to attack Han 3000. Almost in the process of his attack, the ferocious fat man and the fat all over his body moved slightly in the process of moving. When he looked again, although the fat on his body was meat, there were countless bumps under the skin. On a closer look, those bumps are actually the faces and brains of all kinds of people. They seem to have been swallowed into a raw dough skin, but they continue to struggle because it is too crowded. "Roar!" at the moment of approaching Han 3000, the fat man suddenly opened a big mouth, which was like a blood basin. Together with his large and small faces, they were ferocious, roaring and roaring... And with him came the powerful blood red and black killing gas! At that moment, even Han 3000, who had been possessed by the devil, could not help frowning. In the face of the killing gas, he couldn''t help but resist it slightly with his hand. "Come on, fight!" slightly, Han 3000 drank fiercely, changed his hand, turned his head, and hit back with the same punch. Boom! Two people with blood red and black breath intertwined, with both fists against each other. Suddenly, the atmosphere emitted by the collision between the two bodies blew the surrounding warriors like mole ants flying upside down and scattered everywhere. Under their feet, the ground cracked because of their own efforts! Fist fist, look at each other, fat man is sneering, Han 3000 is sneering. "Is this the power of the king of Youming?" Han 3000 whispered, "it''s really strong, but it''s just like that." "is it?" the fat man also smiled coldly. The next second, the whole person''s face coagulated and a stronger killing gas gathered madly. Then he suddenly attacked Han 3000 through his fist: "I''m afraid you can''t hold it." "can''t hold it?" Han 3000 also smiled coldly, and the blood black energy on his body rushed frantically to Han 3000''s fist. "What?" suddenly, the fat man looked at Han 3000 strangely. His eyes were full of shock. Obviously, in the duel, he felt that Han 3000''s strength was very strong. Even, it can be said that it is so strong that it is completely beyond imagination. "No... no, you... You''ve been fighting with my warriors for so long. Even if you have the ability again, your physical strength and your real energy loss should be extremely great after so many wheel battles, but you... But why do you not feel any fatigue at all now, but..." Han Sanyi smiled: "Let me help you. I''m not only not tired, but even weak. My hair looks stronger, right?" the fat man nodded fiercely, just like that. "If this is all surprising, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death next." Han Sanqian smiled in a loud voice. His eyes were both crazy and cold after he was possessed by the devil, but there was also a pride that he couldn''t hold back after saying something. Before the fat man could reflect, Han Sanqian had suddenly increased his strength and madly added to his fist. After a while, the fat man was afraid as a ghost: "the power of killing? No, no, impossible, how can you have the power of killing?" Han 3000yin sneered. In the fat man''s unbelievable eyes, all the power went down his fist, directly suppressed his power, and roared through his body. "Bang!" With a dull noise, the fat man slowly fell down with his dead eyes open. With him falling down, the warriors suddenly stopped moving, and then turned into black smoke and disappeared into heaven and earth. Soon, only the body of the fat man and the already white crystal stone in his hand were left on the ground. However, at this time, the whole ground suddenly shook wildly This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2956

    The sound, like someone whispering and someone whispering, has no specific words or words, but it makes people feel like a dull drum ringing in their heart. After the earth shook, it began to burst, the whole city began to shake, and even began to collapse. On the cracked ground, there was a faint blood red light, and countless liquids like blood and magma flowed out of it. Looking down, the whole underground looked like a volcano about to erupt, red and rolling. At the same time, Han 3000 felt a strong pressure from the bottom of the city. This force is great. Even though Han 3000 has met many experts since he went all the way, he has to admit that the strong breath can definitely rank among them. And it''s definitely the top number. Even Han 3000, who was possessed by the devil, frowned at this time. The evil gluttonous on the other side seemed to be aware of the approaching danger. He roared angrily and stared at everything around him. Boom! With a loud noise, countless slurry erupted from the crack in the ground, like countless claws and teeth stretched out from the ground, and flew directly above Han 3000 and the gluttonous food of evil. One person and one animal jumped into the air, and Han 3000 suddenly hit it with one hand. However, this energy hit the past, which made Han 3000 stunned. It was like a meat bun hitting a dog. It was gone but not returned. What''s going on? With the power of Han 3000, I''m afraid it''s rare to eat it raw. But what is this? Han 3000''s energy can be offset or even swallowed... Almost at this stunned moment, the burst magma has suddenly burst to a high level, like a vine, turning into tentacles to attack one person and one animal, trying to catch them. Han 3000''s body method is flexible. He quickly turns around and breaks free from control, but when he looks back, he hears a roar. As soon as he looks up, he doesn''t know whether the evil gluttony over there is not as flexible as Han 3000, or whether the goods don''t care to dodge at all. For a moment, those flame tentacles have bound him, and more and more vines have tightly trapped him. It''s just that he can''t break free for a time. The most terrible thing is that at this time, the black smoke on the body of evil gluttonous continues. Although the shape of those vines is vines, their noumenon is always a flame. As soon as the noumenon of evil gluttonous is pasted, time will burn. Even if it is better than it, it is also under the fire and can''t help roaring in pain. Han 3000 frowned and looked straight at the whole ground. At this time, the ground was completely creeping wildly, just like experiencing a crazy earthquake of tens of magnitude. "Broken!" when the cold voice drank, Han 3000 held a jade sword and led the thunder of Thunder Dragon. With a sword, he attacked the vines around the evil gluttonous. When the sword went out, although the vines seemed to be cut off by the waist, the next second, some of the broken vines were reconstituted, and some flames formed a bloody mouth in Huizhou opera, and suddenly roared at Han 3000. With this roar, a very dry air immediately hit his face. In addition to a strong dry heat, he also pushed Han 3000 several meters away. At the same time, there are countless vines in other places attacking Han 3000 again. "Seventy two way divine sword." when he roared angrily, Han 3000 moved very fast in his hands. While stabilizing his body, he waved the seventy-two way divine sword wildly and broke the elongated vine. When he fell to a higher place, he suddenly found that even though he thought he avoided perfectly, there were burning ashes at the four corners of his clothes. "What a strong guy." Han 3000 looked at the cracks coldly. He had a faint feeling that there seemed to be a huge guy under the molten slurry of the ground. "Hurt my puppet, hurt my men, mole ants, how dare you." almost at the same time, the previous deep and incomparable voice made a slight sound at this time. The tone was not heavy, but it was very dignified. While he was making a noise, several vines attacked Han 3000 again. After hiding in a hurry, Han 3000 stood up slightly and looked into the crack in the ground: "who are you?" Han 3000 said, his blood red eyes were full of evil spirit and his killing intention was crazy. "Hehe, the father of heaven is the mother of earth. I am not the father of heaven, but the mother of earth!" the voice replied coldly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2957

    "The king of Youming?" Han 3000 frowned: "that''s the fat man just now?" speaking of this, Han 3000 suddenly understood his previous meaning of hurting my puppet and damaging my men. He smiled coldly: "that''s your so-called puppet, isn''t it?" his voice was silent, but he didn''t object. This has shown that Han 3000''s understanding is not wrong. "Why, are you proud?" the voice said suddenly. "Although he is my spokesman, what he has is only one tenth of my strength. I use that tenth of my strength to inject into the spar for his management. Although you do have some skills, it doesn''t mean anything." his voice was cold and said, and his tone was full of disdain. "One tenth?" Han 3000 stared at him closely, with both faith and shock in his eyes. Because it''s obvious that he''s either bragging or maybe it''s true. However, if these are true and only one tenth of the power can be so terrible, what should Han 3000 do in the face of his full strength? Although the demonized Han 3000 is fearless, he can''t help feeling a little shocked at this moment. "Young man, there are people outside, there are days outside. If you offend the wrong people, you are destined to end up in pain, ha ha, ha ha." the laughter goes crazy. Then, the surface of the ground surges up with the surface, but finally you can see that under the ground of the whole city, there is a fiery red sea of molten slurry, which flows madly and seems to roar. "What the hell is it?" Han 3000 frowned. After being demonized, he was influenced by the blood of the magic dragon. At this time, Han 3000 also took the lead. He directly coagulated his hands on the spot and transported a huge ball of magic energy. "Broken!" with a sudden drink, the huge ball of Dharma energy in his hand flew directly towards the molten slurry. Boom! The ball of Dharma energy suddenly attacked with great power. Buzz! Suddenly, I didn''t know whether it was an illusion or a reality. I only heard a sound in the molten slurry. Then I looked down and saw that the huge ball of Dharma should at least set off an amazing movement, but at this moment it was completely like a stone sinking into the sea, let alone an explosion, even if it didn''t even set off the basic wind and waves. How did this happen? Two attacks in a row have basically come to naught! Obviously, this is no coincidence! Boom! Suddenly, the magma burst. In the center, an old and strong giant tree suddenly stretched out and attacked Han 3000. Han 3000 suddenly accelerated to avoid, but saw that the huge tree suddenly turned into countless branches, dense and scattered in all directions. "Sky fire, moon wheel!" roared, and Han 3000 jade sword was cut off on the spot, barely resolving the crisis. But just as he was about to move, the branches that had been cut off by the jade sword suddenly grew up again. Before Han 3000 had any reaction, they twined Han 3000 like a snake. At almost the same time, more branches followed and tied Han 3000. Those branches have not been melted by the previous flame. Although they have no burn pain, they are entangled like a hundred python. No matter how Han 3000 struggles, he can''t shake a penny. Fortunately, the sky fire moon wheel turns into a fire dragon and electric Phoenix in time! As the two of them passed through, the surrounding branches collapsed a lot, but what made Han 3000 feel desperate was that those branches were like a hundred footed insects, dead but not stiff. In the blink of an eye, they had reborn new branches and trapped Han 3000. The next second, as the old tree shrank suddenly, he took Han 3000''s body and went straight back to the underground magma. Even though there was still some distance, Han 3000 also felt the high temperature from the magma. Even if he had immortal black armor and frost jade armor, they could play a limited role under the high temperature. Now the jade ice beads were not on him. Han 3000 understood that if he was pulled into it, he would almost die. "Roar!" almost falling into the magma, Han 3000 roared fiercely, his blood red eyes burst out, and the blood of the magic dragon in his body was completely urged to the extreme, suddenly degenerated and stopped suddenly. Han 3000''s blood black light was prosperous and struggled frantically upward! For a moment, the two fell into a stalemate. Is it a fall? Or rising? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2958

    "Creak, creak..." on the withered and yellow old tree, because of the force, the involved sound straight at this time. At this time, Han 3000''s muscles collapsed and his green tendons were exposed because of the explosion of Dharma energy. The evil gluttonous in the distance is also bound by the fire claw. If someone sees this scene, it must be amazing. Unfortunately, Youming city has been occupied by the sea of fire, and there are no living people to see. However, far away from the intersection of the desert world and the demon family, on a flower boat, someone silently saw the gas of fire rising from layers of dark clouds. Above the bow, the woman combed the cat in her hand slightly, looked at the light fire hidden in the dark clouds, and smiled gently: "Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia, do you know what the star in the sky is, the reddest one?" "it''s you, the fateful star of Han 3000." "you can never escape the palm of my hand." after saying that, she slightly clenched her hand to catch the cat and paused for time, The cat, who had just narrowed her eyes to enjoy, struggled in an instant, but only a few times, so that her life fell into her hands. According to Han 3000''s original plan, the pangolin smoothly passed through the wall foundation tens of meters deep, and rushed out of the dangerous area at the last moment of the destruction of the city. However, he did not dare to neglect it at all. He still walked at full speed underground and rushed all the way to the north. The eight wasteland heavenly books in his arms were held in his arms. He remembered Han 3000''s trust smile when he left, but he also remembered the complex look in his eyes. Maybe, for him, he doesn''t know whether to live or die, but what he wants is to take the book safely. Therefore, even if you lose your life, pangolin will never let this book fall into the hands of anyone other than Han 3000. In the Tianshu world, although there is no earth shaking of the Youming City, some are just full of vitality and some are just calm. But the hearts of Su Yingxia and others are no worse than the surging waves of Youming city. Su Yingxia doesn''t know how Han 3000 used to support herself. However, when Han 3000 did that, she can only pretend to follow his wishes, listen to his arrangement, don''t make trouble for him, and don''t want him to care. Maybe this is the only thing you can do. "Ha ha." in the middle of the sky, in the clouds, compared with the anxious people below, the two elders were carefree at this time. He is the empty body of the eight wasteland books and the old man sweeping the floor. "General." with the old man sweeping the floor, he smiled gently, raised his chess and moved. After a while, it seemed like a dead end on the chessboard. "Two horses are instigated and cars and guns are connected. I''m afraid you''ll kill me as a general." Ba Huang Tianshu smiled calmly. "How can I kill you? Han 3000, the boy, has already sent someone to send you out of the city. You and I are very safe." the old sweeper stroked his beard and smiled leisurely. "Is it too cruel for us to let this boy fight with the devil?" Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled softly, moved like a word chess, and immediately ate the old man''s general''s car. "Although the population of the demon clan is small, with the help of this land, there are always capable people and strange people. What can a demon Saint do? He will face far more than these in the future. He needs to do more to smooth out this heavenly road. Therefore, how can he get the wolf if he is reluctant to give up his children?" as soon as the voice dropped, the sweeping old man raised his hand slightly and shelled the elephant. Although he died, But it also changed one side''s image, so that the defense of Ba Huang Tian Shu was more passive. "Your move is very dangerous." Ba Huang Tianshu smiled: "if I flew back earlier, you would have lost a rampant car in vain." "the so-called wealth and danger, how can you get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den." the old sweeper smiled gently. "I don''t know whether to laugh or cry with you guys." as soon as the voice fell, Ba Huang Tianshu smiled bitterly and shook his head. "It''s not you, it''s us." the floor sweeper smiled. "You can''t expect to get away from it. One day, when the tide comes, you will also be a part of the ship. As for whether to capsize or set sail, it depends on the helmsman Han 3000." "ha ha ha, you old man." Ba Huang Tianshu laughed. At this time, compared with the happy smile here, Han 3000 over there couldn''t laugh at all. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2959

    With the sound of the dead tree almost bursting, almost when it seemed to be breaking, Han 3000 over there finally couldn''t hold it. All the real energy plus magic dragon blood in his body had reached the final limit. Boom! With a loud noise, the magma burst, and Han 3000 was suddenly pulled directly into the magma by the giant tree. At that time, Han 3000 felt as if he had been ignited as fuel, hot, painful and even suffering. He felt that the whole person was about to explode. It was an almost indescribable pain. Every inch of skin was burning, like being bitten by thousands of insects. The blood in the body also ran up like molten slurry in the body. Almost every move would tear the heart and crack the lungs. Even if it is as strong as Han 3000, even if it does not destroy the black armor and frost jade armor, they burst into shimmer and hurried to protect their bodies, but at this time, they have no great effect because of the extreme high temperature. With the strong constraints, Han 3000''s struggle was almost fruitless. Coupled with the severe pain and ultra-high temperature, Han 3000''s struggle was more like a welcome to death. In just a few seconds, Han 3000''s struggle became more and more powerless. If it weren''t for the key protector of the five elements divine stone, who sent out a weak light to wrap it, I''m afraid Han 3000 would have been completely ignited and directly used as fuel. However, the molten slurry like sea water and ultra-high temperature, even if protected by the five elements divine stone, are extremely inadequate. At this time, Han 3000 even faintly began to fall into a coma. Buzz! It seems that he sensed danger. At this time, the golden light began to flourish in Han 3000''s body. With the enhancement of the golden light, the magic dragon blood on Han 3000 began to be greatly suppressed, the black gas on Han 3000 began to dissipate gradually, and Han 3000''s blood eyes began to dissipate slowly. However, even if Han 3000''s Enchanted state began to reduce and his divine consciousness began to recover, under such suffering, what he could do was the same as No. "Bang!" suddenly, with a dull sound, Han 3000 looked at the sound, frowned at the time, and the molten slurry outside was too huge. Even if the five element divine stone supported the shield, it was difficult to stop, and the sound was the sound of the broken shield supported by the five element divine stone. "No." Han 3000 frowned and worried, but his hands were tightly bound at this time. The giant tree anti Buddha was not ignited by the fire, so it was useless to instill energy into the five elements divine stone. Without Han 3000''s energy input, the five elements divine stone is not enough to produce much power when it has not been formed. Especially in the face of such four sides, I don''t know how many molten slurry seas there are! What should I do? Can''t you watch yourself burned up? Han 3000 is naturally unwilling, but up to now, there is no way. He can''t even move. Even if his will is strong, he can''t help at this time! Think of Su Yingxia and Han Nian. Even though Han 3000 knows it''s useless, he is still full of discontent at this time. He can''t die. He can''t die. He still has a lot of things to do. He has to repair the estrangement between Su Yingxia and him. He has to travel around the world with her. He has to watch Han Nian grow up and even marry and have children. How can he die like this?! Bang! With a louder explosion, the shield supported by the five elements divine stone was completely broken, and countless molten slurry greeted him like a wolf, which is bound to devour Han 3000 thoroughly. But just then, a miracle happened. The golden light of Han 3000''s body soared to the extreme. This is the energy released by his golden body in the face of fatal danger, which is nothing strange. But the miracle is a miracle. At this time, a black gas suddenly diffuses on Han Sanqian. What''s different from before is that this black gas seems different... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2960

    It''s gentle, it''s steady, it''s strong. If we say that the black Qi and gold Qi on Han 3000''s body were in the same place in the past, it was because the blood of the magic dragon on the body surface was manic and the gold body suppressed the magic dragon at the same time. The relationship between the two was more like a suppression and a resistance. Then at this time, the relationship between the two will be completely reversed and changed. The suppression relationship between the two completely does not exist. The prosperity of the golden light does not affect the expansion of the black gas at the same time. The expansion of the black gas never carries with the golden light. Even, with the prosperity of each other''s light, the two not only have no previous restraint or suppression, but also help each other. The golden light makes the black gas more fierce, and the black gas also makes the golden light more thick. Han 3000''s body seems to suddenly break the barrier and cooperate with each other! The sudden change, even Han 3000 was completely stunned at this time. However, he soon understood the reason. Jin Shen''s rejection and suppression of magic Qi completely disappeared, and the suppression and attempt to occupy Han 3000''s whole body by magic Qi completely disappeared at this time. It seems that they have reached some consensus at some time. They not only give up their struggle, but also delimit their cooperation like old friends who have a tacit understanding for a long time. "Life is really big." at this time, the voice of the demon dragon soul in the brain sounded calmly. "The blood of the magic dragon is extremely murderous and vicious. Even I can''t control it well, but it seems to be greedy for your body. Therefore, even when your body is on the edge of danger, it is willing to completely give itself to your body to control, so as to resist the coming crisis." "even I have never had such treatment." The voice of the magic dragon has both envy and hatred, but also helplessness. After all, it''s just that your own blood has its own ideas. The key is that it doesn''t love its own body, but it has such a preference for other people''s bodies. How can the magic dragon, as the original owner, not be "jealous"?! "Your golden body seems to feel its active kindness, and the situation is forced. For the first time, it no longer fights with him, but helps your body with him." "it''s really amazing." the Magic Dragon said depressed. Han 3000 nodded. He could also feel the complete difference of the body at this time. Under the explanation of the magic dragon, he fully understood what happened to the body. "You''re blessed. I''ll be miserable if you have the blood of gods and demons." the Magic Dragon said angrily and speechless. He was green. And it was green by a man. "You should be responsible to me." "although for me now, the golden body no longer seriously suppresses me, I can even kill your divine consciousness and completely occupy your body." this is indeed the best opportunity for the magic dragon. When attacking Han 3000 for the first time, the golden body had strong self-protection, so that even if the magic dragon trapped Han 3000, But he was still trapped in his mind and couldn''t take even one more step. He had to give up bitterly and chose to cooperate with Han 3000. Now, the golden body no longer strongly protects itself. Nature is a great opportunity for the soul of the magic dragon. But what''s the use of the demon dragon''s soul?! "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not going to attack you." the magic dragon sighed uninteresting: "Although there are loopholes in the defense of the golden body for me, I am not the one who takes advantage of the danger of others. I occupy it. If your golden body repels me and will help your golden body dry me with the blood of the magic dragon, I can''t say clearly. How difficult it was for me at that time." "Or even if it helps me, your golden body won''t help me. With my strength, I can''t turn over my body under such circumstances." "besides, after spending some time with you, I think you''re still a person and won my joy. I don''t want to mess with you." "So, from today on, I will officially retire. The green tea bitch of magic dragon''s blood, I believe you may be better than me because it slanders your body." "when you have nothing to do in the future, use your Divine sense to chat with me." after that, the magic dragon smiled bitterly: "I miss my magic dragon for a lifetime, but I really didn''t expect that I would finally be so green that I panicked. I didn''t expect..." "in the future, it''s your young people, especially your han 3000." words... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2961

    Then the magic dragon disappeared and hid. Tu liuhan 3000 was still stunned in situ. However, what he didn''t have time to think about was that the melt was full, hot and wrapped, and Han 3000 was tightly wrapped! But almost at the same time, the blood black gas caused by the blood of the magic dragon and the golden gas blooming in the golden body have been urged to maximize, making Han 3000 look like both a god Buddha and a world destroying devil. "The gods and demons are the same, and the new king should stand!" boom!!! Suddenly, after swallowing Han 3000, it turned into a calm molten giant sea. With a violent explosion, the whole molten giant sea was completely agitated. The next second, there was another loud bang, and a figure burst out of the sea of fire. Followed by the huge branches still wrapped around him. With this loud noise, even the evil gluttony in the same difficult process can''t help looking up. Han Sany flew into the sky and dragged the huge tree into the air. "Bang!" "creak!" the giant tree made a sudden effort, and the magical Han 3000 was suddenly grabbed by it. One up and one down, the two sides fell into a great stalemate. Han 3000''s body is more prosperous with two lights, which affects the ancient trees and makes a creaking noise. It seems that everything has just returned to the situation. It''s just that Han 3000 was directly dragged into the molten slurry last time. This time, will it still?! For Han 3000, since he has come out from the bottom, there is no possibility of coming back. With a frown between his eyebrows, Han 3000''s mouth smiled ferociously. With a sudden effort, the golden light and blood black light burst open. For a moment, only the sound of trees breaking was heard. "Bang!" there was another loud noise. All kinds of branches tied to Han 3000 broke. The next second, as the branches disintegrated and broke, the branches of the giant trees began to burst. Boom! Even the top trunk of the giant tree could not stop the spread of the split explosion. At the same time, Han 3000''s constraints were completely dissipated. With a slight shock of energy on his body, the branches scattered on his body instantly disappeared. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly bowed his head. The huge but broken nearly one-third of the ancient trees gave up the attack and quickly retracted into the molten slurry. "Want to escape?" Han 3000 completely let go. However, the ancient tree retracted very fast. At this time, it is impossible to catch up. In the blink of an eye, Han 3000 looked at the broken, but barely kept a large section of the ancient tree trunk. The next second, he accelerated and rushed over. Although it is broken, it still retains an indifferent and complete part, which is about several meters long. Although it is old, it is extremely hard. With a cold smile, Han 3000 immediately wrapped the huge ancient tree in his hand and looked coldly at the molten slurry below: "don''t you want to swallow me? Shrink what?" as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 directly dived down with the huge remnant of the ancient tree, came to the molten slurry, swung the huge tree and stirred it directly. With the movement of Han Sanyi, the whole molten sea is like a bowl of red soup stirred with a spoon, which rotates wildly with the stirring of Han Sanyi. Boom! Boom! Han 3000 turns more and more vigorously, and the giant sea turns more and more ferocious! "Come on!" when he drank angrily, it was another stirring, and the huge sea fire tide of molten slurry was more fierce! But the old tree had never been raised again. If there were creatures in the huge sea at this time, I''m afraid it must have been confused and disturbed. "Enough!" almost at this time, as Han 3000 raised the ancient tree again, an ancient and empty voice came out of the molten sea. There was some impatience and dissatisfaction in the voice. "I thought you were going to be a shrinking turtle in the sea of fire." Han 3000 smiled coldly, took back the ancient tree and looked at the sea of fire calmly. "Ignorant child, dare to be so arrogant in front of me." he drank discontentedly. The next second, the whole molten slurry began to rotate at a very fast speed and divert countless, looking at Han 3000''s eyes like the blood of his peers. WOW! All of a sudden, all the molten slurry dries up violently and disappears on the surface. For a moment, there is nothing to prevent Buddha on the ground, but the next second, the dry surface begins to burst and fall off, and a giant seems to be looming... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2962

    Boom! With a loud noise, all the ground surfaces are completely scattered, revealing a piece of black powder similar to organs and tissues. They are connected to each other, or they may be a body. Just because some of the ground surfaces have not completely fallen off, they look like connected. Round and round one after another, each with a huge hole, dense, people almost feel numb. With their slight encouragement, the holes were opened or sucked. They, or it, occupy the size of almost the whole Youming City, which is frightening. Is this the real essence of the king of Youming?! It''s not ugly. It can only be described as disgusting. Strange people have to dare to show their true face. Otherwise, I''m afraid people in the demon family will be at a loss when they see it. "Rude!" he seemed to hear Han Sansan''s voice and shouted angrily, "I am the mother of the earth. There are more than 30000 people living in Youming city. Who is not hiding from the storms of the demon family in the blood and soil of my body? I am God, you child, don''t be presumptuous." as soon as the voice fell, countless branches suddenly stretched out from countless pits, large and small, It hit Han 3000 again. Tens of thousands of branches, even if Han 3000 is not a dense phobia, look at the scalp numbness at this time. Some of them try to bind Han 3000 directly, while others attack fiercely like snakes. Han''s 372 way divine sword and Taixu divine step are added. Even if ten thousand branches follow, Han''s 3000 is still like a willow leaf. He is not affected at all. His attack and defense are moderate and his advance and retreat are relaxed. "Is that it?" Han 30001 sneered as he struggled. The next second, the hand moved, and the Taixu divine step stepped out of the virtual shadow, showing the shadow of gossip. The body method is more wonderful than before. Use the gossip knowledge learned from Qinglong and flexibly apply it to actual combat. Although Han 3000 is indeed suspected of being bold, it is more of Han 3000''s helpless move. He knew that although the branches triggered by the monster looked ugly and even weak, in fact, these branches could pass through the roaring molten slurry without being affected at all. What''s more, they could imprison Han 3000, who has abnormal power, without moving at all. How could he underestimate these guys?! "Roar!" almost at the same time, the evil gluttonous surrounded by the flame broke free directly because of the dissipation of the flame. With a crazy roar, the whole huge body swooped down and rushed towards the guy in the next second. Claws are like swords, claws and teeth are like daggers. The evil gluttonous rush up and gnaw at one part of the guy, crazy. Han 3000 also broke his sword to the branch, and then after the whole man Teng shot, he aimed a direct move at the guy. Boom! At that time, a lot of land left on that guy was directly blown away. You know, although the land left on him was only massive, it was compared based on his huge body shape. Even if any small land was at least the size of a football field, Han 30001 hit, but dozens of land were directly blown into powder, You can imagine how pure Han 3000''s energy is at this time. After experiencing the combination of two energies, Han 3000''s strength has already risen to a higher level than before. But it''s incredible that this blow, almost the same as the previous two times, was still like meat buns beating dogs. Although the thunder was loud, there was almost no rain! This makes Han 3000 scratch his head. Is it still invalid? Even if he has two divine weapons to protect himself, if others attack him with this dose of attack, he will never be so motionless. Just when Han Sanbai couldn''t think of his sister, in silence, Han Sanbai suddenly set his eyes on the evil gluttonous side... Isn''t it? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2963

    Different from Han Sanqian''s attack like farting, the evil Taotie bit a little bit of the huge "heart" with the crazy biting of this guy and used both mouth and claw. The green blood immediately flowed down the ground. Although the wound at that point seemed large in part for the "heart" of Youming City, but on the whole, But it is like a wound bitten by mosquitoes on people. It can''t be more subtle. Perhaps, this may not mean anything to others, but for Han 3000, flies and mosquitoes are meat, and the small arms and legs are also fat. The huge wound bitten by the evil gluttonous at least shows that this guy is not solid and indestructible, nor is it a sharp spear. That wound is the biggest breakthrough! Ants gnaw at elephants, which also starts with the smallest wound. Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled coldly, held the jade sword horizontally, and a large eight trigrams virtual shadow came out in the air. "Left hand heaven and earth, right hand Yin and Yang, sky fire moon wheel, Thunder Dragon startling electricity, sky Yin skill, earth fire, sword array..." Han Sanyi''s brain beat out all the skills he had learned in his life, but different from others, all the Dharma powers at this time were shot through the virtual shadow of the eight trigrams in front of Han 3000, and went away with the turn of the eight trigrams. Boom, boom! The "heart" on the ground exploded repeatedly, but the figure of Han 3000 suddenly disappeared. The next second, an acceleration has come to the side of the evil gluttonous. "I''ll kill you while you''re sick!" as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 flew in directly from the side with a long sword in his hand and stabbed all the way with the sword as his head. "Brush!" the blood spilled wildly, and the meat foam flew everywhere. Han 3000, like a human meat grinder, rotated and stabbed directly from the wound bitten by the evil gluttonous! Its speed and action flash, even the evil gluttony, were completely surprised by the guy''s sudden operation for a moment, stunned, looked back foolishly, and looked at Han 3000 who had rushed towards the inside. At that time, Han 3000 almost only left evil Taotie a leg that had not fully entered. Boom! With the early rotation force and the sudden relaxation of the sword, Han 3000 obviously had directly pierced the skin of the "heart" and entered the guy''s body. It was as red as entering the powder lamp room. The meridians were hung around, and the shredded meat was hung horizontally. On the inner skin on both sides, there were blood vessels as thick as water pipes and flowing green liquid, beating with the beating of the external "heart", and the sound of thump could be heard all the time. The smell came to his face. In this space, even Han 3000 felt a bout of nausea and wanted to spit it out on the spot. He tried to resist vomiting and looked disgustingly at the muddy mucus under his feet. He could pull out long filaments at each step, like some kind of snot, but not completely snot. "I can''t beat you outside. Is there a head office inside?" Han 3000 said coldly. This is not afraid of nausea, not too messy, the only comfort for Han 3000. The purpose of using so many spells is to attract this guy''s attention so as not to block his way with countless branches. At present, the tactics are successful. Gently provoking the jade sword, Han 3000 no longer talks nonsense. Although it is extremely good for him to come in when he can''t attack his outside, there is also a fatal danger. That is, it''s too closed. Although the stench won''t have too much impact on Han 3000, what else? If this is his body, stomach acid, or other unknown dangers, it may make Han Sanqian more dangerous. Therefore, there is not much time left for Han 3000. Thinking of this, Han 3000 was not talking nonsense. He directly carried his sword and cut it at a hanging shredded meat on the spot. But this cut, Han 3000 was completely stupid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2964

    When Han Sanyi sword went down, the shredded meat was knocked back and forth, but under the reaction of power, Han 3000 also stumbled. He simply smashed on the "ground", which was very sharp and straight.


    "Shit!" Han 3000''s right arm was numb and painful. The whole man looked at the shredded meat very depressed.


    The rough rolling pin is rocking at this time, but for Han 3000, its rocking is more like a red fruit provocation. It seems to be saying to Han 3000, why do you hit me.


    I''m bored.


    It''s not much. With the strength of Han 3000 and the sharpness of the blade, it''s like beating it with a big stick. Let alone break it, it doesn''t seem to leave a wound on it at all.


    Isn''t that amazing?!


    Feeling his head depressed, Han 3000 couldn''t think of his sister. Obviously, the evil gluttonous side is crazy to bite. It''s bloody. Why can''t it work on himself?!


    I''m not that bad?!


    Where did Han 3000 know that the truth of blood suppression is sometimes an insurmountable gap.


    Although the evil gluttonous just barely completed the initial evolution, after all, as an ancient fierce beast, it occupies an absolute King position above the blood, at least at the monster level.


    Therefore, even if the evil gluttonous began to grow, relying on the blood advantage, it was still enough to tear open the monster''s defense, and Han 3000 had the opportunity to go straight all the way.


    It''s just that Han 3000 didn''t find the goods from beginning to end. He always thought he had found a breakthrough. Then fart top rushed in and wanted to make a drastic draw.


    As a result, I didn''t get the salary. It was like being paid by others.


    Depressed to get up, Han 3000 was stunned to find that he was actually glued by the mucus all over the floor for almost a period of time. Even if he started, he would pull out countless sticky wires, as if he had been caught in glue.


    "He really fell blood mold, lost the chicken and lost a handful of rice." Han 3000 scolded in his heart.


    "Ignorant child, do you think you have found a loophole when you rush into my body?" an ethereal voice came.


    The next second, the "ground" full of glue suddenly burst out countless spikes, straight up.


    At a glance, there were everywhere. Han 3000 quickly got up, cut off all the mucus with a sword, and hurriedly flew away, but he was stabbed because he couldn''t dodge.


    "Shit!"


    Looking at the huge wound stabbed on his arm, the blood flowed out and was black in an instant. Han Sanyi was secretly frightened for a moment.


    This guy is really powerful. His defense is basically impeccable. His attack is also molten slurry and various branches. Even if there are ground spikes and mucus inside, he may have died many times before someone else hurt him.


    Even Han 3000 himself, if not for the compromise and cooperation between the golden body and the blood of the magic dragon, I''m afraid he can''t hold up until now.


    Although the number of people in the demon family land is small, it can last for many years without being destroyed by the human family. It seems that it really has its special ability.


    Hidden dragons and crouching tigers are unthinkable.


    However, fortunately, he is not afraid of highly toxic. Most of his body surface is double protected by immortal Xuan armor and frost jade armor. It''s a little difficult, but he won''t fall into a desperate situation.


    However, the old problem still exists.


    Hiding is not the way. Always find a way to attack is the king''s way.


    But the question is, if you can''t even break special defense, how can you attack?


    Han 3000 looked around, surrounded by the same holes as before, connected to each other, and couldn''t even see his head at a glance.


    What shall I do?


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s brain is shining. I can''t. isn''t there another one out there?!


    Anyway, I don''t know why it can or can''t, but at least this is the fact that the eyes can see, so in that case, use the facts as the basis.


    Thinking of this, looking at his sudden opening, Han 3000 shouted to the evil gluttonous outside, "can you wait for food? Come in and do me a favor?"


    The words are shouted out, but there are only evil gluttonous people outside. They are still crazy biting. It''s not that they can''t listen to Han 3000''s words


    Also, before taking over the goods, they were free range. Han 3000 never expected himself to make it obedient. Otherwise, Han 3000 directly released it several times to help, so it wouldn''t be used in places like Youming city.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly had an idea


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2965

    Isn''t this a foodie? The best way to deal with food is to eat. When he thought of it, Han three thousand did not bother. He ran leisurely in the air to avoid the thorn. He said leisurely and carefree: "in my birthplace, what I call" the place of eating ", anything can be made into a delicious food. However, when it comes to the essence, it is the inside of the ingredients. "What big intestine, liver, kidneys, etc...." it''s the most delicious food in the world. The outer bark is rough. Only the inside is protected. "What''s the meaning of the" raw skin "? Boom! Before he finished, there was a dull noise. At the entrance where Han Sanqian had just rushed in, a huge body tore wildly and squeezed his body, so he struggled not to come in. Then, before Han Sanqian reflected, this guy had tried his best to start a new round of biting inside. Han Sanqian smiled and knew that you can''t help eating goods. Any one No matter what kind of demand, the resistance to delicious food is very poor, which is the same reason that men are always more likely to die on beautiful women. With the "help" of evil gluttony , Han 3000 also showed a happy smile, especially at this time, Han 3000 was surprised to find a fact, that is, the evil gluttonous guy actually walked on the ground under the extremely slippery mucus, and was not affected by the mucus. Those fierce ground spikes, although some dangerous to Han 3000, seem to be nothing to the evil gluttonous, big foot As soon as I stepped on it, the ground spikes in that place couldn''t come up. "Darling, can one thing drop one thing?" Han 3000 frowned. "Eat." Seeing the evil gluttonous bite crazy, Han 30001 decided to take a good look around. Although the surroundings look similar, any creature always has a core? Just like a human has a heart. If you find its heart, you will cheat the evil gluttonous bite at that time. It will be a bite. Can the goods survive? Thinking of this, Han 30001 flew forward A few minutes flew as like as two peas. The three thousand of them gradually lost their way. Too big, even Han three thousand was tired. The goods were the size of the whole city. People were really like the size of the ant ant. And it was more irritating than fatigue. It was all the four sides. If you can''t see the edge, you never know whether the direction you fly is right, or maybe not. It''s unknown whether you can fly to the end of a certain direction at will, because you don''t know whether you are moving forward or spinning in place and lost in this labyrinth. Han 3000 is very hesitant, and his firm eyes have long disappeared In the process of consumption, he slowly became confused. At this time, an ethereal smile sounded gently. Although there was no words, Han 3000 could listen to the meaning of ridicule as long as he was not deaf. Han 3000 held his breath and slowly stopped in place. There was no emotional fluctuation in his heart because of the ridicule. The more at this time, Han 3000 knew that he must be more and more Keep calm, so that the brain can rotate quickly and think about countermeasures objectively. He carefully observed the surroundings, didn''t miss any details, and distinguished the differences between them. Suddenly, Han 3000 moved quickly in one direction, and his mouth kept open, as if he was talking about something. As he kept flying forward, he went through more and more holes until he was on his face Suddenly a smile, a fierce acceleration, and then stopped and looked at the front of the eyes. For a time, he calmly looked at a red giant ball that appeared in front of him. It was a little disgusting. It seemed to be covered by some blood net layer by layer, with a diameter of about three meters. At this time, it was beating slowly, opening and closing. "It seems that you lost." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2966

    "Child, it''s funny that you found this." the voice suddenly smiled for a long time. Han 3000 smiled: "thank you so much." if it weren''t for his sarcasm, which made Han 3000 colder and think carefully, how could he suddenly think that he had to use his eyes to break the maze?! People need to see with their eyes before they can walk, so the complexity of the maze is often because the maze deceives people''s eyes in setting up the game, so that people misjudge. Therefore, if you want to get out of the maze, you must give up the wrong information brought by your eyes and find out useful information from smell or hearing. Han 3000 uses smell and hearing. He thought of the rhythmic beating sound on the meat wall, and he also thought of the brushing sound of blood flow in the green blood vessels above. Although these are very subtle, like solving a case, these unobtrusive things are often the most critical clues in the whole. Because the beating of the heart is the most primitive, its frequency sound will be thicker than the beating sound linked by the normal meat wall, which is one of the differences. Second, as the most primitive "engine", continuous beating will naturally produce enough heat. Third, while the beating brings heat, it will naturally cause the mucus or other scattered tissues in its position to emit a different taste because of the temperature. Therefore, from these three details, Han Sanyi tracked it all the way here. "The person is small, but your small head is very smart, but your eyes are smaller." the voice smiled: "yes, I really didn''t think that you could live under my molten slurry, and I didn''t think that you and the gluttonous beast that is difficult to determine the true and false can break through my flesh and get into my belly." "But do you really think that if you get into my belly and even find my heart, you will win?" "God is always God. Even a finger can''t be abused by mortals and ants like you." As soon as the voice fell, the blood cell like heart directly patted Han 3000, and almost at the same time, the surrounding meat wall was also shrinking wildly, and the anti Buddha wanted to completely crush Han 3000. Han 3000 frowned, held a jade sword, stared at the shrinking meat wall, and with the help of its compression force, he directly turned sideways to avoid the meat ball attack from the side The face was cut with a sword. "Bang!" there was a dull sound, as before. Even though Han 3000 was numb, the sword still didn''t hurt the meat ball. "You deserve to be called God?" Han 3000 frowned and quickly regained his mind to avoid the meat ball that had rushed back. At the same time, facing the direction he came, Han 3000 made use of energy diffusion. Han 3000 shouted, "the heart is the most delicious and complementary thing in the world." as soon as the voice fell, the meat wall had shrunk to only the width of the meat ball. With its roaring and crashing again, Han 3000 had nowhere to hide. "Golden body!" there was nowhere to hide, and Han 3000 didn''t intend to dodge. The eight golden bodies directly crossed the line. His body was full of momentum. He directly overlapped like a train. He supported his hands and met the impact of the meat ball. "Bang!" a dull noise! The "small fire car" lined up by Han 3800 golden bodies was directly knocked back for several meters. "Poof!" Han Sanqian opened his mouth fiercely and sprayed blood. He endured the pain and suddenly continued to work hard to maintain the confrontation with the meat ball, but his feet were still slippery and the retrogression did not stop. Seeing Han Sanqian being pushed farther and farther, at this critical moment, a powerful roar and a figure jumped over Han Sanqian''s head and directly jumped at the meat ball. He was as crazy as a dog and as a lion Domineering, pointed by the sharp claw, it was directly embedded in the meat ball that Han 3000 couldn''t play at all. The huge mouth in his belly was fierce, and he tore it up crazily. "Ah!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2967

    "Not good." Han 3000 shouted quickly and looked up. Through some faint gaps, Han 3000 saw a wave of green liquid rushing down the sky. Even though there is still some distance from the green liquid, Han 3000 can still feel the difference of this huge green liquid, or its fatal danger. At this time, the evil gluttonous is biting the meat ball in front of him, bearing the brunt. "Be careful." with a roar, Han 3000 suddenly took back his gold body, turned himself into a body, jumped in front of the evil gluttonous body, and pulled up a huge barrier on the spot. "Bo Bo!" the green water is like a flood, full of irrigation and unloading. With the intersection with Han 3000''s barrier, the whole barrier starts to burst slightly while emitting a trace of white smoke visible to the naked eye. Sure enough, the green water can directly corrode the barrier formed by itself with the power of chaos! If the green water is completely unloaded, how can there be finished eggs under the nest? The situation is critical. Without much thought, Han 3000 can only strengthen his energy and do his best to resist the attack of the green flood, so as to buy more time for the evil gluttonous. "Resist me." roared Han 3000 without reservation and directly increased his energy. Seeing that the barrier was about to break, Han 3000 reappeared the light under his persistence, but the consumption of all his strength also made Han 3000 sweat like rain and show ferocity on his face. "It won''t last long, it''s up to you." Han 3000 clenched his teeth and put all his hope on the side of evil gluttonous. To say that this goods is really a fierce beast. Even in the face of such danger, it prevents Buddha as if nothing had happened. It is still greedy to bite it and think it is its food. "It''s true that birds die for food." Han 3000 sighed helplessly, but at this time, he had no other way except to stick to the barrier. One second, two seconds! Ten seconds! Until 30 seconds later! Even if it is as strong as Han 3000, it is as white as paper, sweating and collapsing. With the collapse of Han 3000, there was already a cracked barrier. At this time, the cracking was faster. "Ignorant child, can you stop my anger by yourself? I think how long you can last." the ethereal voice roared. Obviously, the evil gluttonous action completely angered this guy, and this guy was eager to kill them. This is a good thing. At least it proves that this guy is not King Kong. He also has his weaknesses, and his attack choice is the most correct at present. Boom! Another muffled noise sounded. Obviously, a larger green stream had rushed from the rear. It was bound to break the barrier of Han 3000. However, Han 3000''s current state, let alone resist another one, even in front of him, he can''t stick to it. Although it has long been predicted that entering the tiger''s den will be life-threatening, but now the victory is at hand, Han 3000 is still unwilling. "Boom!" with the loud noise, the green stream merged, and the more powerful impact suddenly hit. Han 3000 couldn''t even resist, so he was directly involved in the green stream with the instantaneous breaking of the barrier. It was a very strong corrosive liquid, which was almost as good as Han 3000 expected. Even if Han 3000 had prepared to support the shield to protect himself at the moment when the barrier was broken, the corrosion degree of green liquid might have exceeded his prediction. Almost at the moment when it was swept near the green stream, the shield was very direct and simply stopped working with a slap. Almost as soon as the green liquid touched his body, Han 3000 tore his heart and lungs, and the whole body of fangfo began to melt. Even if the golden body and the blood of the magic dragon appeared again, they were consumed for a wave, and fell into a state of fatigue at this time... At this time, Han 3000 felt a dark shadow, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2968

    The shadow was huge, but Han 3000 was completely driven by the green flow at this time. Especially after the defense everywhere collapsed, he was not only unable to resist the impact of the green flow, but even the corrosion brought to his body by the green flow. The whole person closed his eyes completely, not only to prevent the green flow from eroding his eyes, but also because the severe pain had forced him to distort his expression because of the pain. He felt that his muscles began to collapse. He felt that his bones were even slowly decaying. Then he seemed to have reached the meridians, and then his internal organs. Han 3000 was powerless to resist the dark shadow. Boom! With the a loud sound of the water, dark shadow had plunged into green stream. Then, he took Han 3000 and many green streams and swallowed them directly. Wow... The sound of green flow was swallowed by Han 3000, which was more and more far away from Han 3000''s ear. Until the sound of water completely disappeared in his ear, Han 3000 fell into a coma because of too much pain. Great consumption and continuous serious injuries. If you change to an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ll have to lose half your life if you don''t die. But for Han 3000, a pervert, it''s just a coma, and the coma didn''t last too long. Even though the five elements divine stone has already consumed a lot of noumenon energy in the previous molten slurry, now it has basically exhausted the cup bow, but it still emits a weak light silently, frantically consumes itself, and tries to repair Han 3000''s wound wounded by green flow. However, such repair actually did great harm to the overdraft of the five elements divine stone, but the treatment of Han 3000 was just a drop in the bucket and almost useless. However, at this time, as a vast expanse of white suddenly floated into the five elements God stone, the five elements God stone, which had not much light, suddenly recovered its vitality as if the dry ground had been injected with clean water. Then, it shines brightly and releases a strong energy to wrap Han 3000. With this huge energy package, the injuries on the surface of Han 3000''s body are being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. I don''t know how long it took. Maybe it was half an hour, maybe it was another hour. At this time, there were 3000 Chinese and Korean in the energy circle. It was originally a body corroded by the green flow, but at this moment, it was intact or even new. Then Han 3000 slowly opened his eyes. There is no imagined pain of swallowing the heart and lungs, and even the sharp pain caused by the epidermis disappears. There is only a warm current flowing gently in the body. Like a mother''s hand, gently and delicately caress yourself, and like a lover''s hand, caress yourself with compassion and consideration. "Where is this?" Han 3000 opened his eyes vaguely. It was dark all around. He couldn''t see anything clearly. He couldn''t even see his fingers between his hands. No, to be exact, when the light is stretched out, it can''t be seen. Thinking of this, Han 3000 slowly moved his eyes to the five element God stone that was emitting a faint light towards him. He could not help frowning. Before that, he clearly remembered that the five elements divine stone had completely used up its last energy, which also meant that if he did not instill power into its body, it could not release any light at all. And it''s such a strong light! When Han 3000 subconsciously looked around, he had completely fallen into a coma. Theoretically, it was impossible to inject any energy into the five elements divine stone, so the only possibility of its brightness was others. But around the ring eye, it was dark. Listen carefully, but there was no sound. It was not like a place where someone was. That''s strange. If there is no one here, how can the five elements God stone light up? The eight wastelands heavenly book is gone, and Lin long is also healing in the heavenly book. The mark of the red eyed jade Python has not been lit. Even Xiaobai has not moved at all. They will not act rashly without their own orders. Moreover, when they go to the land of the demon family, Han 3000 has ordered this in advance for their safety, and they can''t violate it. Then... It''s even more embarrassing. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2969

    Confusion filled Han 3000''s eyes. Is he dead? But if you die, how can the five elements divine stone heal yourself? And how can he really feel its treatment?! Is it true that he was taken by the green stream to a cell where the monster was imprisoned? It looks very similar, but there is an unspeakable fact that if he was locked up, would that guy be so kind to help him heal? Do you want to cure yourself and torture yourself? Although that makes sense, one thing is impossible. How does the monster know the five elements God stone? How did he know how to use it?! Will its power make the five elements God stone work? Each of these three questions has a very small possibility, but if they are combined, the possibility hardly exists. What the hell is going on?! Han 3000 was also confused and stunned. The whole person felt flustered in this dark environment. But when Han 3000 was at a loss, suddenly, a trace of incredible surprise flashed on Han 3000''s face. The next second, his whole worry and confusion began to turn into amazement and surprise. Familiar, familiar, very familiar. Just because he just woke up and hesitated around, Han 3000 didn''t notice the details for a moment. Now, when he remembered it carefully, he seemed to understand where he was. "No, no, it''s really not?" "what''s wrong with me?" Han 3000 was slightly excited. He shook his head and seemed to be crazy self affirmation. It seemed that if the answer was not denied, it was the happiest thing in his heart. Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled, and then sat up in place with great excitement. Lucky elixir field, this guy is incredibly cultivating. Perhaps this is extreme in the eyes of others, but there is a faint smile on Han 3000''s face. Yes, yes, that''s the feeling, the familiar formula and the familiar taste. Han 3000 could not help but increase the speed of Dantian''s operation. He was like a crying child, sucking everything around him madly. At this time, in the darkness, an imperceptible gas is flowing rapidly towards Han 3000. Almost at this time, the green stream still moves wildly, and its water flow speed is as fast as a dragon. With the blessing of mass and speed, the force generated by the water flow is almost equivalent to the collision of mountains, and anything in the water will be twisted into pieces in an instant. Even the gluttony of evil is extremely difficult in the green flow at this time. Four claws are buckled into the meat wall, and a big mouth is desperately biting on a piece of shredded meat. However, even so, the body floats wildly in the water and seems to be carried away by the water at any time. What''s more terrible is that the power of the water almost hurt the evil Kirin. Long wounds were opened everywhere, and the armor protecting it on its limbs was also directly opened, revealing the tendons connected between the armor and muscles, like turning out with people''s fingernails. Not to mention the person in the room, even if he is a bystander at this time, he will feel flesh pain for the gluttony of evil. "Hum, evil gluttonous? I don''t know whether you are true or false. However, it doesn''t matter." the ethereal voice remembered again, full of ridicule. "If you are fake, you should kill you to eliminate the harm." "but if you are true, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are already the running dog of human beings. You don''t deserve to be an ancient fierce beast. If you kill you, I can replace you on the demon beast list." "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, The already ferocious water flow becomes faster at this time, and the already shaky evil Taotie is in a more critical situation. Even if the sharp claws are inserted into the meat wall, they also begin to crack at this time... "Bang!" the armor on the limbs finally disintegrates, forcibly pulls raw meat off its four knees and goes with the waves. The evil Taotie roars in pain "Bang!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation.

 Chapter 2970

    The green stream is still surging madly. However, a barrier resists their impact a few meters in front of the evil gluttonous body, leaving them in place. Behind the barrier, a figure is supporting it with one hand, giving it a steady stream of energy. "Roar" when he saw this guy, the evil gluttonous and tired roared. The single eye was mixed with five flavors, but more, it may be you. Finally, it''s coming. "It''s you again?" the ethereal voice was obviously stunned and surprised at his sudden appearance. "Yes, it''s me again." the man smiled. Who else could it be except Han 3000?! "You child, you are really carrying lanterns to the thatched cottage and looking for death. You can''t resist my torrent and let the monster swallow you. Don''t you hide well and save your life? Dare you come out?" the ethereal voice disdained cold hum. He was right about this. When Han 3000 was about to be taken away by the green stream, the dark shadow attacking Han 3000 was nothing but evil gluttony. It swallowed Han 3000 directly in one bite, and then its own body struggled against the green stream. "What dare not come out?" Han 3000 smiled. "Hehe, you seem to have a special liking for failure, but some things can''t be solved by a hot brain. That monster has fierce claws and can''t guard in the flood. What are you?" "in terms of volume, you are just a thin monkey in my eyes!" "jump up and down, I don''t know what to do!" when I heard this, Han 3000 was not angry, shook his head and said with a smile, "why do you think it can''t stand it?" the voice disdained and said: "did it just stand it?" Han 3000 smiled and shook his head. Of course, the evil gluttony can stand it, but the reason for its final failure is obviously not that it didn''t have that ability, but... It was stolen by itself. When Han Sanqian woke up, he soon slowly found that his position was not a secret prison or any other place, but in the stomach of evil gluttony. It was precisely because he was in his belly that Han 3000 understood the mystery of the opening of the five element divine stone and found a place to supplement his real energy in his body. Therefore, Han 3000 meditated in situ impolitely, and then frantically absorbed the chaotic Qi in his body into his own body. When the goods are "full of wine and food", they don''t even forget to take out the heart of the dragon family and absorb them crazily. It is precisely because of the insatiable greed of the goods that the evil Kirin outside is gradually losing ground in the confrontation with the torrent... For others, evil gluttony is gluttony, but for evil gluttony, Han 3000 is the real gluttony. Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled: "try?" "try and try, I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" the flood was more turbulent again. Even though Han 3000 was in good condition at this time, he was pushed back several steps by the torrent, and there were scattered cracks in the whole barrier again. "The power in your body suddenly becomes very strong?" the ethereal voice suddenly asked coldly. Then, he suddenly said with a smile: "no wonder the monster suddenly became weaker and weaker. It turned out that it swallowed a selfish ghost." obviously, it already knew that Han 3000 absorbed a lot of the power of the evil gluttonous after being swallowed, After all, their changes are too obvious. "Stupid, stupid, it could have lived a little longer. Although it couldn''t beat me, I couldn''t take it away for a while and a half, but it''s a pity that it actually believed the greedy Terran and swallowed you in order to protect you. Finally, you turned against the water and ushered in such evil consequences." "deserved!" the ethereal voice seemed to sigh, but more was full of irony, Satirical gluttonous is actually accompanied by stinky Terrans, which has such a result. Han 3000 smiled. "What are you laughing at?" seeing Han 3000''s smile, the ethereal voice couldn''t help but say in a cold voice. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2971

    "Naturally, it''s silly to laugh at you." Han 3000 smiled, moved his hand suddenly, and pushed forward directly with the barrier. The ferocious green liudun time went back directly and was pushed back half a step by Han 3000! "What?" the ethereal voice was obviously surprised. At this time, what he obviously didn''t expect was that Han 3000 had recovered such a powerful strength so soon. "You want to die." he shouted angrily. The green stream gathered again and suddenly hit again. Han 3000 was not in a hurry. He moved his energy in his hand, protected the barrier and fought to death. However, from beginning to end, Han 3000 had a faint smile on his face, which made him more confused about what Han 3000 was laughing at, or what was his stupidity?! "Can you still laugh? Did you win? Mole ants!" the ethereal voice disdained to drink. Han Sanqian still kept his face unchanged: "fast." "fast? It''s up to you?" the ethereal voice smiled coldly. "Of course it''s not me." Han 3000 smiled and looked back at the heavy panting evil glutton over there: "it''s us." "hahaha!" hearing Han 3000''s words and looking at the evil glutton on the ground, Kongling''s voice was about to be laughed to death: "do you want to help you with it?" "exactly." Kongling''s voice kept laughing, After all, what is left of evil gluttony in his eyes? Except for the body that looks barely strong! It''s not a fantasy to expect a big thing to be able to resist its own green flow and want to win. What''s a fool''s dream?! "I''ve seen crazy people, but I''ve never seen anyone so crazy as you." "haven''t you seen them today?" Han 3000 smiled. "Ha ha, I''ve seen you, but..." the ethereal voice sneered contemptuously: "it''s foolish to be so crazy as you." Han 3000 sneered contemptuously, not affected by anything in his words. He just looked back indifferently, looked at the gluttonous food of evil, and said, "enough rest? Some people say we''re stupid, or let''s show him?" hearing Han 3000''s words, Evil Taotie slowly raised his head. Although he couldn''t speak, his eyes seemed to be answering Han 3000. He was almost rested. The mockery of the ethereal voice sounded again at this time: "ha ha ha, he asked you to get up and help him push the barrier. If you can''t die, get up and help him quickly, otherwise he won''t be able to support it later, and the green flow will drown you." "you''re really a fool. You''re even more ashamed of our demons and bend your knees under the Terrans. What''s your backbone?" "After being sold, you have to pay for the number of people. What''s your dignity?" "with your strength, you can survive safely in my belly, but if you choose the human race and are betrayed by him, you have lost your qualification to survive." "However, for your poor sake, I promise you that when you die, I will kill this humble Terran, dig out his heart in front of your body, and let you have a good look at how black and dirty the Terran''s heart is." Boom! The green liquid army attacked crazily again, and the strength was much greater than that of any previous one. It can be seen that this time, the monster almost tried his best without leaving any room. In his angry eyes, this time, he wanted to completely defeat the man and beast under his eyes, so as to vent his dissatisfaction and completely destroy the evil food Tie''s little self-esteem made him look at how dirty and small the person he wanted to protect. Bang! Han 3000''s barrier made a loud noise in an instant, and many places on the barrier exploded. Han 3000''s whole person was driven to retreat several steps, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He endured severe pain. Han 3000 took all the money this time without reservation This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2972

    Then, it propped up its body and, after a slight stabilization, roared a low biting sound in its mouth. But for the monster, it completely disdains it. After all, although the evil gluttonous at this time can stand up, almost all the claws have been broken, and the armor on the body has already been stripped. How desolate and desolate is the bloody and fleshy appearance? Where is the threat? Moreover, its power was almost absorbed by Han 3000. Even if it came to help, what''s the use? The monster is confident in the movement of green flow and is not afraid of their joint efforts. But at this time, Han 3000 showed a strange smile. When the monster was very confused, the evil gluttonous over there suddenly jumped and rushed out directly. "What?" the ethereal voice was obviously stunned, and the whole person was obviously stunned. At this time, the evil gluttony did not help Han 3000 resist the attack of green flow as he thought, but turned around and directly attacked the meat ball to one side! Then, the evil gluttonous opened his big mouth and took a sudden bite at the meat ball! "Roar!" the monster roared fiercely, not knowing whether it was because of anger or pain. Suddenly, the power of green flow increased again, forcing Han 3000 to retreat again and stagger. However, Han 3000 still protected the barrier against the green flow and remained unmoved. The evil gluttonous bit the meat ball on the spot. Then, like a hungry ghost, he tore it crazy again. The monster was angry, but at this time, all its strength was against Han 3000. It could not defend against the turning attack of evil Taotie at all. In addition to the continuous pressure of anger, Han 3000 had no choice but to watch evil Taotie raging madly on the meat ball one by one. "You are shameless, humble human!" he shouted angrily. At this time, he finally understood the activities of the two men. Although Han Sanqian absorbed the power of evil gluttony into himself to resist his green stream attack, the essence seems to be that one person and one beast changed their defensive positions with each other. This is nothing in itself, but it ignores the fact that the remaining Han 3000 actually can''t cause any substantive damage to it, but after the transfer, the situation is completely different, because the evil gluttonous can directly tear open the monster''s body by relying on its own noumenon. Therefore, although the monster didn''t notice this weak detail at that time, now when we look at it again, we find that the problem is serious. They are just a swap, but the results are very different. Sometimes, details determine fate, that''s the truth. Han 3000 sneered, but he was not soft in his hand. Even at this time, he suddenly increased his strength. Suddenly, Han 3000 pushed the barrier forward, even forward, half a step, one step, or even two steps... The monster was both flustered and angry. The only thing it could do now was to continue to increase its strength against green flow to defeat Han 3000 as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would have little power to deal with evil gluttony. But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly increased his strength at this time, but it was tantamount to provoking himself! "I''ll kill you." roared angrily, and the whole meat wall seemed to be shrinking urgently. Obviously, this guy had done his best. Sure enough, even Han 3000, who had made every effort, was forced to retreat at this time. Seeing that he was not able, Han 3000 suddenly took out the heart of the dragon family from his hand and directly patted it on the barrier. Suddenly, the whole barrier suddenly shone. Han 3000, who had completely entered the decadent trend, suddenly directly resisted the ferocious green flow. "Fortunately, I have already prepared." Han 3000 smiled. If it weren''t for the dragon''s heart, he also installed a lot of chaotic power. Han 3000 really had no way to reach this critical moment. "What? You humble fellow!" the creature was obviously surprised and roared angrily! But obviously how hard he tried next, Han 3000 still stood there motionless, motionless as a mountain! Han Sanqian smiled gently and looked back at the evil gluttonous food over there, and seemed to understand what Han Sanqian was talking about. At this time, the evil gluttonous food slowly looked up, the blood mouth was open, and the fangs were seen... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2973

    "No, no, don''t, don''t." "evil gluttonous, even if you are false, you are also a member of our demon family. You shouldn''t kill the same kind, otherwise you will be despised by the demon family for thousands of years. If you are true, you are one of the totems of our demon family, and you shouldn''t help Zhou to abuse." "Kill him, kill him. As an ancient fierce beast, you are one of the masters of heaven and earth. No one is qualified to be a slave to you. Remember, remember." "maybe, as one of the forces of the demon family, I can help the majority of the demon family and even return to the peak!" The ethereal voice shouted eagerly at this time. The situation is obviously extremely unfavorable to it. It can no longer be as calm as just now. "Why, you panic?" Han 3000 joked. "Panic? One of our generation doesn''t know what panic is. I just want to awaken the heart that really belongs to the demon family and let him be himself, so as not to be pointed out by your rats." "you''re anxious." Han 3000 said leisurely, "if you are anxious, it means that you are guilty. If you are guilty, it means that what you just said is false. You are really flustered." "however, you are flustered. Make it clear that the evil gluttonous is never my slave. I and it are just friends." "Friend? You also deserve to be its friend? Human beings are such treacherous creatures, and what are the qualifications to be regarded as friends?" it shouted coldly. Han 3000 shook his head: "if there is interest, there will be friends." "hehe, why, I''m afraid it will betray you. Now I start to deceive it with your broken feelings?" It disdained the way in a cold voice. Under the confrontation between the two people, the role of evil gluttony is infinitely amplified. For either side, it is the chess piece that determines the victory or defeat. Naturally, everyone wants to convince it to his own account. Naturally, the monster is more eager, so he keeps provoking. "Please put away your set. What feelings can man and beast have? You will only enslave it and make it your tool." "Did I talk about feelings with him? I said, interests, just like you said, I''m just a mole ant in front of you. I''m a man the size of eye droppings. Even if I put it in my mouth, it''s not enough to plug my teeth, but your size... I''m afraid it''s a feast for it." "As for your so-called helping it return to the peak, in your demon clan''s words, don''t you have to live first?" "I don''t know if it''s the peak after eating you, but it can at least grow a lot. What can I do if I follow you and bite me? It''s not based on the current situation and in danger of being killed by you at any time?" "am I right? Evil gluttony?" After the words, Han Sanqian looked at the evil gluttonous. Obviously, he couldn''t speak, but he opened his bloody mouth and took another sudden bite, which had explained his attitude. Han Sanqian''s words not only moved the evil gluttonous, but also made the monster speechless for a moment. "Roar!" there was another sad and incomparable cry in the ethereal voice. "You have about ten minutes." Han 3000 whispered to the evil Taotie, and then he turned back and continued to focus on resisting the green liquid. Although Han 3000 filled the heart of the dragon family with a lot of chaotic Qi, the absorption time was limited, and the support time would not be too long. What the evil Taotie had to do was to bite this guy completely before the heart of the dragon family burned out. Pooh, Pooh! One mouthful after another One mouthful. The blood is flying, the meat foam is like rain, and the evil gluttonous is like an excavator and a shredder. It greedily eats the huge meat ball bit by bit. Although the large meat ball has been bitten off only a large part soon, revealing a bloody meat film, almost at this time, the whole green flow offensive also suddenly stopped. Han Sanqian knows that the evil gluttonous has hollowed out the outside of the meat ball Layer organization directly threatens the core point of the whole meat ball, and even its life safety at this time. "It seems that you have lost." Han Sanqian said with a relaxed smile. The ethereal voice didn''t ring out. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed heavily. Then, a green gas slowly floated out of the whole space and finally condensed in front of Han Sanqian... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translator n.

 Chapter 2974

    Although the Green Qi was empty, it also roughly outlined the image of a reckless human monster. After looking at Han 3000, he said, "yes, I lost." "however, I didn''t lose in your hand, but it." after that, he set his eyes on the evil gluttonous body next to him. With only one claw, the heart in the meat ball will completely jump to pieces. It has no other choice. "Whatever you say," Han 3000 smiled gently. "Make a deal, Terran." he looked at Han 3000: "killing me won''t do you any good." "so?" he didn''t speak, moved his hand, and suddenly the green gas filled the air, but in the green gas, there was a glimmer of gold shining slightly. As the green gas became more and more turbulent, the golden light in each field became bigger and bigger. Until its light completely covered the green gas and swallowed up the green gas, it slowly turned into its body. It was like a jumping golden heart. At this time, it was bouncing. "What is this?" Han 3000 frowned slightly. A strange idea suddenly occurred to him at this time. "Hehe, I am the father of the earth. What I naturally have is the heart of heaven, the place of dryness and the cave of gold. This is the gold seed!" he said calmly. But he was indifferent. When Han 3000 heard these three words, he was not indifferent at all, and even his heart was very excited. Gold seed?! The five elements divine stone is now gathered in four elements, but what is lacking is the golden divine stone. Is it difficult? The so-called gold seed of this guy in front of him is seeking hard, and it is also the last closed-loop golden divine stone of the five elements divine stone?! Resisting the excitement in his heart, Han Sanqian kept his face unchanged and said with a sneer: "isn''t your heart in the gluttony of evil? Why is there another bullshit gold seed? You deceive me to play?" "although there are killing everywhere in the demon clan, we will not be as insidious, cunning, despicable and shameless as your people. We will do it openly and secretly." "We say no more than you do?" Han Sanqian smiled at his angry voice. It seemed that the guy didn''t lie: "well, I believe you once, what transaction do you want to make." "it''s the gold seed in exchange for your life?" "of course." Han Sanqian smiled: "Isn''t it appropriate? You have such a big body that evil gluttonous food can control for at least a long time. You want to trade us for this gold seed with a bigger fart?" "you fool, this gold seed gathers my lifelong skills. If it is eaten by it, is it a mere body that can be compared?" "I let you take advantage of it, do you know?" He roared angrily. Obviously, he was completely angered by Han Sancai''s words. The gold seed is basically equivalent to its animal pill, and its value can be imagined. Hearing this, Han Sancai smiled. How can he know the value of the gold seed? Just bargaining itself depends on who is the first party and who is the father. People who take the initiative can often occupy more profits. "Well, however, this thing is so precious to you, but you want to trade with us. How can I doubt whether it is true?" Han 3000 looks like he doesn''t believe it on the surface, but his heart is about to be happy. The monster is so angry that his lungs are about to explode: "I said, I''m not..." "Well, well, don''t be so excited. Since it''s a deal, isn''t it normal to have business and quantity? It seems that it''s OK for Jinzhong to change your life. However, we can kill you and leave safely, but if we just take your Jinzhong, Wanyi, if you attack us or find help... It''s not afraid of death, but doing so It''s like adding trouble to ourselves. "Han 3000 said." the gold seed has been taken. How can I attack you? With my full awakening, there is no life in the Youming city. What can I find help? "He shouted coldly. After thinking about it, Han 3000 nodded:" OK, in that case, I''ll give you a chance. However, I have a request. " This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2975

    "Hand in things first. After we are sure, we will leave here by ourselves." Han 3000 said. The monster was stunned. Obviously, this way has long been the most exclusive to him. What has the final say that once the money is handed over to the monster, the last chip is lost. What is not equal to Han three thousand? However, Han Sanqian''s attitude made it clear that he was not particularly eager to make a deal with himself. Even until now, he was struggling. If he didn''t agree to his conditions, what should he do if he didn''t want to continue? There are not many choices left for it, or there is no other way. "OK, I hope your despicable Terran has a little humanity and can keep his word." after that, he looked up at Han saqian. Then, he lifted his hand slightly, and the gold seed bloomed and slowly flew towards Han Sanqian... Facing this thing, it was almost completely consistent with the metal God stone Han Sanqian dreamed of, even if he pretended to be indifferent on the surface, But at this time, my heart has been surging. Especially when he looked at the thing getting closer and closer to himself, Han 3000''s excitement was more difficult to express. With a single hand, Han 3000 summoned the golden seed to his hand. Looking at it from a close distance, it is like a golden nugget. More importantly, Han 3000 can feel that it does contain a very powerful energy, and this energy seems to be really special to Han 3000. Is it really the last golden stone among the five elements? From the current feeling, Han 3000 dare not say 100%, but at least it is about 70%. If the five elements divine stone can be completely untied before officially entering the bone burning city, it will undoubtedly strengthen Han 3000''s right arm under the condition of losing Pangu''s axe. Thinking of this, Han 3000 quickly stretched out his hand to catch the gold seed. But almost at this time, the monster showed a gloomy smile, the whole green gas suddenly turned into one, and directly shot at Han 3000. "Roar!" when he found that the situation was wrong, the evil gluttonous shouted at Han 3000. But at this time, there was no time. With the green light coming, Han 3000 hurriedly withdrew and avoided. But one hand still supported the barrier. Han 3000''s avoidance range was extremely limited. Lvmang suddenly stabbed Han 3000''s face, cut a blood hole, and then stopped at the other end. After wiping the blood on his face, Han 3000 stared at him and dispersed again, turning into a human green gas. For a time, his face was like frost. Green shadow looked back and looked at Han 3000 almost unbelievably. He had already calculated everything, but Han 3000 could avoid his fatal blow at such a critical moment. According to his assumption, even if Han 3000 wants to hide like this in a hurry, he must move his body to let go of the barrier. But... "How do you..." he was surprised to see that there was only a blood mark on Han 3000''s face. After looking at the blood in his hand, it was strange that it was also green. Han 3000 looked at him coldly: "you''re very strange. How can I hide?" he didn''t speak, but the meaning was very obvious. He really didn''t know and was full of curiosity. "The old religion once said that dogs don''t eat shit. Although you keep saying that people of your demon clan never lie, are you willing to give up after you ruled Youming city for so many years? Even if you are willing to give up, can you survive in this world without gold seed in this predatory world?" "For you, everything is dead. Why don''t you gamble?" Han 3000 said positively. "So from beginning to end, you are quietly guarding against me." he smiled bitterly and said coldly. "Yes." the only failure is that Jinzhong really made Han 3000 lose his mind for a short time. Otherwise, Han 3000 will not leave him even a chance if he is prepared in advance. "Hahaha!" but at this moment, the guy suddenly smiled arrogantly: "so what? Haven''t you lost yet?!" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2976

    Han 3000 looked at him. Suddenly, the monster was so presumptuous. Obviously, it must be reasonable. "With this wound on my face?" Han 3000 asked. He smiled: "yes, it''s just the wound on your face." "although I''m very sorry I didn''t kill you, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, for me, it''s just an extra body." "it''s good. Watching you die slowly is also a punishment for your disrespect." Han 3000 smiled coldly and looked at him and said: "That blow was poisonous, wasn''t it?" after wiping the blood on his face, Han Sanqian saw that the color of the blood turned green. Naturally, it soon reflected it. He looked at Han Sanqian and said with a smile, "yes, it''s not." "Toad, as my subordinate, I know his poison power, but you can live in peace under his strong poison. Although I despise you ants like humans, I never underestimate every opponent." "so, what''s the meaning of ordinary poison against you?" "I am the mother of the earth. I naturally have the art of the earth. What I use for you is the most powerful secret art, the seal of the earth." "do you know how painful it is to seal the person in my body?" when he said this, he looked at Han 3000 with a sneer. Han 3000 shook his head without any fear: "I don''t know." "The seal of the Middle Earth is just like the poison in your body. However, the difference between the seal and the poison is that one will hide, but the other will not, one will become less toxic with time, and the other is that you will never get rid of the toxicity all your life. Now, do you know?" he smiled darkly. Han 3000 nodded. "The seal of the earth will enter your blood in an instant. Whether it is the God of your demon family or the true God of the human race, no matter how abnormal your body is, no matter how powerful your blood is, it will all be affected by its mark." "Usually, he is no different from your blood, even it is a part of your blood, but if you want to kill by luck, it is different." speaking of this, he sneered darkly, and his tone was full of ruthlessness and ridicule. "It will immediately be like your blood like soil, with stiff blood vessels and straight body. At that time, don''t say who you want to fight with. Even if you move, your blood vessels will rupture and die." "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Han 3000 understood and nodded: "the so-called person who needs to tie the bell to solve the bell, so only you can solve this seal on me?" "exactly." It nodded darkly. "So, from now on, I can''t pose any threat to you, but I have to listen to you. Otherwise, I''ll either be a loser or explode one day." Han 3000 also smiled softly. Looking at the blood on his hands, except that the color has changed, it really seems that other places are no different from his original blood. Seeing that Han 3000 is so sensible, the monster laughed and was obviously quite satisfied: "it''s just mole ants, but I''ll correct you." "It''s not as simple as being obedient, but as obedient as a dog. Ha ha ha ha ha." he laughed wildly. In his eyes, Han Sanqi was just a waste. Or, he was just a dog he bullied, and his previous arrogance returned to him again. Han Sanqi smiled gently, "is it?" "If I were you, I would quickly remove the barrier. After all, your body has felt extremely stiff now?" as soon as the voice fell, the green flow that had previously tended to be stable suddenly slightly increased its strength. Han 3000 subconsciously put his force on the barrier. Suddenly, he really felt that his body has become extremely stiff, and an unspeakable pain is sweeping through his body. "Every time you use more power, the soil of your body''s blood will be strengthened until it completely soil your blood." beside him, he said with a cold smile. "If you''re smart, remove the barrier, and then ask the monster to come down from the meat ball obediently, and then we''ll discuss the matter of you being my dog again." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2977

    "What are you laughing at?" it said strangely. "I laugh at your innocence." Han 3000 said calmly, "everyone''s life is not worth life, but you still want to ride on my head?" "My life, how can there be you? But you''re alone. You''re different, but you have a beautiful wife. Don''t think about it. If you don''t even have the ability, how dangerous and miserable your beautiful daughter-in-law should be in this demon family land?" "In the devil''s land, we haven''t seen the top beauty for a long time. What''s more, how can these guys understand the four words of inhumanity and pity on fragrance and jade?" "tut tut tut." He was so proud that he wanted to completely suppress Han Sanyi from his momentum. Han Sanyi smiled. In those years, Han Nian was used as a threat in the sea prison of the Nangong family. Was the other party different from trying to completely suppress himself in negotiations? But what was the result?! moreover, the situation today is very different from that day! "It seems that you are really stupid." Then Han 3000 nodded at the evil gluttonous, and the evil gluttonous suddenly bit at the meat film. "What? You guy, are you crazy?" The monster was obviously shocked. There were 10000 possibilities in his mind, but there was absolutely no such possibility. He decided that Han 3000 would not deliberately die. He also decided that Han 3000 had a wife and daughter to take care of, and he didn''t dare to mess around. Therefore, in this negotiation, he thought that after he sealed Han 3000, he completely reversed the situation of each other and gained the upper hand Therefore, the worst result of this negotiation was that he lost all his advantages and made a thorough and equal exchange with Han 3000, exchanging his life for his life. But before that, of course, he wanted to win as much as he could. But what he never dreamed of was that he didn''t even have a process of bargaining, so he talked directly... The negotiation collapsed?! this guy wanted to exchange his life for his own life Life?! shit, what''s your wild way! No matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, the green shadow rushed directly to stop the gluttony of evil, but almost at the same time, he was about to start, but suddenly found a dark shadow passing in front of him. Then he looked back, the gold seed in his hand had disappeared. "Don''t wait for him to release the green flow, it''s now!" When he was shocked, he just heard the dark figure yell loudly as soon as he stabilized. He looked back blankly and looked at the evil glutton with horror. He had opened his mouth and bit hard at the last protective meat membrane of the whole meat ball. "No!!!" Bang! The tooth entered and the membrane broke. For a moment, the meat ball was completely bitten, and the blood erupted directly like molten slurry. The green shadow began to be empty and solid, and the whole meat wall began to tremble crazily and connect with the ground. Within the barrier, the green flow flowed, but there was no law. At the same time, they began to agitate crazily, like boiled water, and seemed to spray at any time "I''m immortal, I''m immortal!" ah!!! "The green shadow swayed, pulled wildly, with its painful tearing roar." it''s going to explode here. "Han 3000 stood up and looked at the evil gluttonous." roar! "" boom! " A huge explosion suddenly sounded. The green water exploded and the meat wall exploded. Huge monsters the size of Youming city were also exploding. But what''s more, in this explosion, a monster suddenly sounded and a person was planted to evacuate quickly. When one person and one animal flew into the air and looked down, there was an explosion party below. That''s the ability to be angry A large group of monsters began to wilt like a discouraged ball. Countless green liquids mixed with some strange liquids slowly flowed out of the burst cracks. Looking down through the moonlight, it was like a huge green juice tomato was heavily thrown to the ground. When the evil gluttony returned to its eyes, the one eye was full of desire, and so on Big food is naturally very tempting. It deeply agitates every cell of its body, making the saliva between its big mouth flow continuously. In the distance, countless green eyes begin to shake continuously. Obviously, the blood smell and the huge noise of explosion have attracted countless green eyed wolves around, and there is not much time for the evil glutton to eat food. But at this time... T his novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2978

    Evil gluttonous glanced to ask Han 3000 for advice, but he was seeing Han 3000 riding on his back with drooping feet. His feet stretched straight, which was not a normal riding state at all. Then he raised his eyes. At this time, Han 3000, who was riding on him, sat rigidly on his back with his eyes staring round. It seemed that he didn''t even blink. "Roar!" with a low roar, the evil gluttonous seems to be calling Han 3000. But at this time, Han 3000 stood there motionless, and the Buddha didn''t hear anything. If he hadn''t opened his mouth slightly and his eyes were turning, I''m afraid it''s not too much to say that he was a dead man. Looking at a group of eye wolves getting closer and closer, and then looking at the huge food, it is urgent for the gluttony of evil. Food means too much to the gluttony of evil. "Roar!" however, he was still unwilling to roar. Holding Han 3000, he turned and rushed towards the distant sky, disappearing into the boundless night. And at some end of the night. In the black mountain ash forest, there are more than a dozen tents scattered on this land. They are divided into several piles. Each pile is composed of about ten tents, which are scattered everywhere. There are larger tents and more places in the center of the tents, forming the trend of stars and the moon. In front of the tent of the central tent, there are several fire racks, on which there are blackened animals and some things like humans. If someone passes by here, he will find that although the dark animal has been tested and changed, its green eyes have fully explained its identity. The human monster on the fire rack opposite it has a huge body shape. There are faint skin wrinkles in the non scorched parts, and the color is partial to red. It is the blood devil who often accompanies the hanging eye wolf. Who would have thought that these things in the devil''s land almost frighten many people, and everyone avoids them, but here, it is a completely subversive public cognition. They are not only not that kind of fierce animals, but also become food for other people. Inside the tent, the lights were slightly bright. At this time, several cheers sounded quietly. Through its shadow, we can see four or five people about two meters tall but with strange shapes pushing cups and changing lamps in the house. At this time, a masked man hurried to, coughed gently outside the account and waited quietly. Soon, the people in the room put down their wine glasses and snorted coldly. The next second, the man hurried into the tent. In the tent, the low table was not full, but a pot of wine and a large piece of meat. When the man came in, the people in the room put down their wine glasses and locked their eyes on him. This group of life''s tiger back and bear waist, but tiger back and bear waist is not an adjective, but true. They are like tigers, even have hair, their waist is as thick as a bear, their looks are extremely ferocious, and their eyes are very human eyes, but they are more like the eyes of some kind of beast. "What''s the matter?" the man standing in the center, with three colorful horizontal lines on his face and a vicious light in his eyes, asked softly. "Tell the ambassador, something''s wrong." they looked at each other, looked at the man, and waited for his next sentence. "Youming city... Gone." "what?" hearing this, several people, who were calm, looked surprised at the same time. "Youming city is the largest city nearby. Why did it disappear?" "yes, Youming city has been built for nearly a thousand years. How can it stand still for many years?" a group of men looked at each other. At this time, the leading man stood up, frowned and asked, "well, what about the ground bug?" "With the destruction of Youming City, together... Together." "hiss!" When he heard this answer, even the most calm chief man couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. He knew the skill of the ground bug. That guy was not only superior in strength, but also cunning. It was difficult to kill this guy, even if he wanted to make a bargain in his hands. This was not only his understanding, but also the standing of Youming city for thousands of years But at this time, the news that it was killed suddenly came. How can it not cause a sensation? "Do you know who did it?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2979

    Several people looked at the figure with green blood, shaking shape and pale face. "Pei Yuan has seen the eleven elders." when the man saw the first man, he quickly bent down, endured the sharp pain and said respectfully. The first man nodded and raised his hand: "what''s the matter? Who killed the earth bug?" "tell the eleven elders that before dark today, a team of merchant Terrans came to the city. Originally, Youming city has always had the habit of trading with Terrans, which is nothing. But the accident is that this time, the people in Youming City clashed with the Terrans." "There was a young man in the Terran who was very powerful. Toad and tortoise met his poisonous hands one after another. In order to avenge his hand, the king of Youming asked him to settle accounts, but he didn''t know... He was defeated by the man and was given..." "fortunately, when attacking the man, after the fake body of the king of Youming was broken, I knew that the situation was bad, so I hurried out at that time, otherwise..." The first man nodded and frowned: "Terrans? Businessmen?" "some of them we know have always been in contact with Youming city. They are the Su family in the desert, but the young man... Met for the first time." "Su family, young man?" The first man was even more confused. In particular, a young man could kill the Youming king who was the bully, that is, the ground worm in his mouth: "seriously?" the man quickly said, "my subordinates will never dare to deceive the eleven elders." "Brother 11, the king of Youming is jokingly called the earth worm, but its real strength is not too much. In addition, the old man is old and cunning. It''s really amazing that only a young man can deal with him." "is this Terran really the land of crouching tigers, hidden dragons? It''s really surprising that a young man should have such skills." "In the future, the demon clan wants to return to the world. It seems that it will add another resistance." several people nearby said one after another. The leading man raised his hand and motioned them not to talk about this kind of thing to increase others'' ambition and destroy their prestige. He looked at the people kneeling on the ground and said, "do you know this?" "The king of Youming was killed, and the gold seed changed its owner. The ancestor and the gold seed had the same root and origin, so he must know it at the first time." the man hurriedly said. The first man nodded, but he was negligent. He glanced at the brothers next to him and said: "Now that we know that, we will know that within a few days, our ancestors will send someone to inquire, and immediately notify the other twenty-seven departments. We will have a broad eye liner and thoroughly investigate the affairs of the Ming and Ming City, especially the identity of the young man and his current position. Do you understand?" After the crowd left, the first man looked back in a certain direction and frowned for a moment. It seemed that he was deeply shocked and thought. "Terran, young man?" "who are you... Who is sacred?" In the night outside, the streamer passed through, but it was very dark and completely hidden in the dark. Therefore, even if there were some fierce animals and wild birds in the wilderness, they did not notice its passing. Its direction was towards a low mountain in the distance. However, the mountain was also very quiet, only occasionally heard a few cries in their eyes. "Boom!" When the streamer stopped, the evil gluttonous hunched Han 3000 to the ground. However, almost as soon as the man and beast stopped, there was a slight sound in the nearby mountains and rocks, and then a head slowly poked out. When he saw the evil unicorn, he was surprised at first, but when he saw Han 3000 on his back, he was even more stunned, because of this This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2980

    "This... What''s the matter?" he was surprised, looked at Han 3000''s appearance, and fiercely stood up from the rocks. But seeing the gluttony of evil, he hesitated for another time and didn''t know what to do. "Roar!" seemed to be aware of his fear. At this time, the gluttonous of evil hummed a short voice from his nose, without any anger and arrogance, more like a gentle murmur. Then it bent slightly and buried its head low, like a tamed elephant waiting for the rider to dismount. Seeing this, the people in the stone pile finally realized that the evil gluttony was not malicious. They hurried out of the mountains and stones, walked to the side a few steps, and tried to help Han 3000. However, when his hand touched Han 3000''s hand, he already had some panic on his face, which became more panic for a time. Completely cold hands, and as hard as stones. If someone said that he had been dead for a long time and his body had been stiff, no one would doubt it. "How could this happen?" he said in a panic. At the same time, the whole man hurriedly carried Han 3000 on his back and hurriedly jumped into the mountain and stone pile with the gluttonous appetite of evil. After that, the two animals disappeared into the night. Fangfo had nothing happened before. However, in this mess of rocks, in this tranquility, there is a secret path hidden in the. It goes all the way down the secret path. It is a natural cave. It''s dark and humid, but it''s hidden enough here. Even if someone wants to look around deliberately, it''s hard to find it for a while. In the cave, there was a trace of light. At this time, he placed Han 3000 on a stone slab. It was like a stone on a stone. With a bang, he hurried back and looked at the evil glutton: "what''s the matter with him?" before entering the cave, the evil glutton reduced his body to a lot, only the size of a calf, reduced the domineering spirit on his body, and added a little cute. It shook its head. I don''t know whether it means that it can''t speak or that it means that it doesn''t know the reason at all. Depressed scratched his head: "aren''t you all right before you leave?" "3000, can you hear me? I''m a pangolin." but Han 3000 didn''t move at all, but his open eyes were barely bloody, otherwise he was really the same as a dead body. Not wanting so much, pangolin lifted an energy and patted Han 3000 on his shoulder, trying to help Han 3000 and find out the reason at the same time. But just when he was about to do it, the evil gluttonous came over gently and stood in front of him. "Why? Don''t you want me to do it?" the pangolin said strangely. The evil Taotie didn''t speak, but his body squeezed the evil Taotie aside. Then he opened his mouth slightly, and a chaotic Qi slowly flows to Han 3000 from his mouth. As the chaotic Qi spread on Han 3000, it turned into a streamer and lit up slightly on Han 3000. Then, Han 3000 suddenly took a breath and the whole person''s eyes turned slightly. Seeing the pangolin, Han 3000 breathed again, but the tone was different from that before. To some extent, it was more like letting go of his heart. "Three thousand, are you all right?" pangolin asked hurriedly when he saw Han three thousand so. But without waiting for any answer from pangolin, Han 3000 over there had closed his eyes and fainted directly. It was not easy for Han 3000 to endure the great pain brought by the seal all the way. He insisted on it all with one thought, but now he saw the pangolin and everything relaxed. "He..." pangolin naturally didn''t know the inside situation. He thought what the evil gluttonous had done to him, so he hurried back to it. The evil glutton shook his head helplessly and turned to face the pangolin. Then he opened his mouth and blew out another breath of chaos towards the pangolin. At that time, the pangolin only felt an extremely unpleasant gas filling the mouth and nose, so that the whole person not only had difficulty breathing, but also felt a burst of dizziness and vomiting. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2981

    If Qin Shuang and others were here, they would be hostile to the evil gluttony because of this scene. Unfortunately, although the pangolin came out smoothly with the heavenly book, it did not bring out a group of people. There was no one in the house except the two men and one beast. When the pangolin fell, the darkness in front of him began to flash a light. He subconsciously looked for the light and saw a huge city. Ten thousand people in black surrounded a big house, and a man stood proudly on the roof. After that, there was a conflict between the two sides, the war broke out, the city burst, the fire burst into the sky, and the man was sucked into the molten slurry... Scenes after scenes floated in the pangolin''s eyes. All the things that happened in the Youming city were clearly seen at this time... WOW! All the pictures suddenly condensed into a huge beam of light, and then suddenly plunged into his eyes. He only felt a dazzling light suddenly hit him. He subconsciously closed his eyes, and then subconsciously opened his eyes. What appeared again was Han 3000, the evil gluttonous squatting there, who was already lying on the slate. "Did you save it?" the pangolin stood up and looked at the gluttony of evil. It was the evil gluttonous. At the critical moment, he chose the latter over the food and Han 3000, and flew here all the way under the sign of Han 3000''s eyes, reaching the place agreed by Han 3000 and pangolin. The gluttonous of evil nodded slightly. Although it can''t speak, it tells the whole story in another way. "So, in order to kill the king of Youming, Han 3000 still forced the energy when he was sealed, so that the seal took effect and became like this." "this boy is really driven. I think, the king of Youming didn''t expect that Han 3000 would not deal with him until he died, but directly kill him." "If it were me, I might not have thought of it." When it comes to this, pangolin has no choice but to smile bitterly. After all, in that environment, the transaction is naturally the only choice and the best choice. The only difference is who can get more chips and gain the upper hand in the transaction. Who would have thought Han 3000 would be so reckless? However, if we think deeply, pangolin must admire Han 3000 for his courage and insight At the same time, wisdom is also superior. Obviously, from the perspective of Han 3000, there is always a huge hidden danger no matter how to trade. Even if it has the complete advantage in trading, the price is that the king of Youming is still alive. Once it is alive, who can guarantee that it does not have any moths in its territory? Han 3000 and others were in Ming Dynasty at that time Dark, isn''t such a hidden danger huge enough?! therefore, Han Sanqian''s choice is correct from this point of view. He has cleared the biggest hidden danger and got the biggest chip in the whole transaction. The only result is that it''s too big to sacrifice himself. "At this point, in fact, do you think it''s not quite like Han 3000''s work style?" Pangolin looks at the gluttony of evil and has a strange way. It is undeniable that Han Sanqi does like dangerous moves sometimes, but these dangerous moves are more due to his hidden strength and high IQ than deliberate risk-taking. In other words, this is a surprise in strategy, not other actions. Han Sanqi is an example of his actions A very stable and sophisticated person, even so to speak, in the pangolin''s heart, although he once worried about Han 3000 in many things. But more often, his peace of mind is greater than his worry, because he knows very well that Han 3000 never seems to fight uncertain battles. But this time, why is Han 3000 so reckless?! this is not in line with his usual style Ah. Besides, through recent contact and chat, pangolin also knows how deep Su Yingxia is in Han Sanli''s position. He can even refuse three beauties one after another for her. Will Han Sanli take such an important woman to such a dangerous place in the demon family''s land regardless of whether she smells it or not? At least in terms of trade, although the hidden arrow is difficult to prevent, at least it has to be prevented, This directly explained his life, and even his defense qualification was gone. This is wrong. "Is Han 3000 still the best policy?" the pangolin said, but inadvertently looked at Han 3000''s hand clenched into a fist. In that hand, a thing was glittering with gold. "Is it it it?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2982

    Is that gold seed? Han 3000 won''t fight a battle without confidence. Why did he do that? Why did he always hold the gold seed tightly in his hand. Is everything grasped in the hand?! Gold seed is the inner alchemy of the king of Youming, and the seal of the earth comes from the king of Youming. It seems logical to break him with his power. Thinking of this, the pangolin suddenly got up, and then he walked to Han 3000''s body in a few steps and gently broke off his clenched hand. The golden stone appeared in front of the pangolin. With the pangolin''s energy slowly entering, the Golden Stone''s light suddenly burst into brilliant light, and the pangolin''s eyes were full of joy, and his mouth was slightly open. This breath... As one of the Earth Spirit beads, although I don''t know the other four beads, they have the same root and the same origin, and their perception of each other is complete. In front of the golden bead, the pangolin seemed to... "Maybe, it''s really Han 3000''s grasp." "can you help me?" the pangolin looked at the evil gluttonous side. "Oh!" he looked up and whispered, as if willing. "OK, together." as soon as the pangolin''s voice fell, the energy in his hand immediately urged to maximize, and the gold seed suddenly became more brilliant. The evil gluttonous roared, and the next second, a breath of chaos between his mouth suddenly followed. With the combination of the two forces, the light of the gold seed reached the most prosperous stage, and the whole cave was shining incomparably bright. As the light reaches the extreme, the most central gold seed gradually begins to beat like a heart, and its frequency becomes faster and faster. "Brother, come on." shouted, the pangolin increased its energy again, and the evil gluttony behind him suddenly sprayed more fiercely. "Bang, bang, bang!" the heart beat faster and faster, and the cold sweat on the pangolin flowed more and more. Even the evil gluttony at this time could not help feeling tired. "Bang!" suddenly, the whole heart stopped beating and fangfo stopped. But just a moment later, with a crisp sound, a crack began to appear on the heart. Then, the crack became bigger and bigger until a mung bean the size of a hemp bean appeared in the center of the heart. "What''s this?" the pangolin frowned. "Oh!" when pangolin was stunned, the voice of evil gluttonous sounded timely behind him. It was obvious that evil gluttonous was reminding pangolin not to be distracted. "I see." the pangolin nodded suddenly, and then drove the chaotic power of evil gluttony with its own energy, continuing to urge the gold seed. With the joint efforts of the two animals again, mung bean also emits a faint green light and is slowly sent to Han 3000''s body in the package of pangolin energy. When the green light reached Han 3000''s body, the pangolin clearly saw that Han 3000''s limbs began to soften, and his earthy black face gradually returned to white and lustrous. "Effective!" pangolin shouted happily, as if telling Han 3000 and evil Taotie. When the early morning sunlight spilled through the gap of the window, a drop of rock water on the top of the mountain cave slowly trickled down and hit Han 3000''s face. Han 3000''s face muscles twitched slightly. The next second, Han 3000 opened his mouth slightly, and then moved his feet. Everything was still as usual. However, when he tried to move his hand, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. "Looking for this again?" pangolin smiled gently. Looking around, at this time, he was coming in from outside the cave, holding something in his hand and heading for Han 3000. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2983

    At this time, the things in the pangolin''s hand are still like the heart in shape, which is somewhat similar to the previous gold species, but the color is different. Green, or even cyan. A cyan that is similar to bronze. "Don''t be surprised and don''t doubt that it''s the gold seed you brought back." the pangolin said and handed it to Han 3000. Taking this thing, as like as two peas, the three thousand Koreas frown to the extreme. If not the pangolin said it is, if it is not the same shape as the gold that she got last night, Han three thousand felt that it had been dropped by the bag. "Is this gold seed?" Han 3000 looked up at the pangolin, his face full of question marks. Pangolin smiled bitterly, "yes, it is. Do you think it''s strange?"? Of course, it''s strange. When he came back, he was still fine and exuded a faint golden light, but when he closed his eyes and opened them again, he had become like this. If you want to say that this is an antique just dug out from the ground, Han 3000 absolutely believes it. However, the pangolin said this, I''m afraid there must be his reason. After thinking about it, Han 3000 had no pit sound, waiting for the pangolin to say his doubts. "Last night, it was me and Taotie who helped you heal. You always held the gold seed in your hand. You should just want to tell me that this is the key to saving you, right?" the pangolin asked softly. Han 3000 nodded: "that''s right." since the king of Youming can use his body energy to seal himself, Han 3000 believes that there must be an antidote on him, just as a poisonous snake bites a person, there must be something to cure poison on him. Han Sanqian believes that the key thing is gold seed. This is the key point to store all its energy. Even the power of seal should be sent from here. Therefore, Han 3000 dared to act like this. "I''ve been holding it in my hand, just to tell you to grasp the word." the pangolin nodded. After this was confirmed by Han 3000, I was at least happy. After all, I''ve been following this guy for so long, and finally learned to order. "I feel a kind of primitive breath belonging to the five element God stone on it." pangolin said. "You mean, it''s really a golden stone?" Han said nervously. The pangolin frowned and nodded: "although the five elements divine stone has different attributes, it has the same root and the same origin. It can also be regarded as induction between each other. On this basis, this so-called gold seed does count." hearing this, Han Sanqian wondered: "what does it mean to count?" "It is reasonable to say that the power of the original stone is incomparable. Now you have four with me. What are the characteristics of them?" The pangolin asked. What are their characteristics? This question puzzled Han Sanqian. Han Sanqian naturally talked about their respective characteristics. After all, the four attributes are different, and their characteristics are naturally different. But Han Sanqian really couldn''t think of any similarities between them for a while. However, when the pangolin was about to speak, Han Sanqian suddenly thought: "Each kind of stone seems to need only a little external force to burst out infinite force." pangolin nodded: "The original stone itself is weak. Without the urging of external forces, it is no different from ordinary things, but its value is better than that with a little force, it will urge it to exchange countless times of the original stone attribute strength growth, and even... Stronger original stones can become adult like me." Han 3000 agreed: "that''s right." "So last night, when I was healing for you, I knew you were very ill, so I even called evil Taotie to help. According to the normal procedure, the power we worked together to urge it will bring great raw stone power feedback, but..." speaking of this, pangolin looked at Han 3000 in doubt. "But what?" pangolin sighed: "This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2984

    Looking at Han 3000''s confused and shocked eyes, pangolin sighed helplessly. "When we instilled strength, it did have great feedback, but this feedback was very different from the original." "it was not only not as strong as imagined, but even..." pangolin said this and looked at Han 3000. "Even declining?" the pangolin nodded heavily. It was very strange. When the two could be irrigated, the gold seed burst into light, but the beginning was also the end. After that, the energy of the whole gold seed began to decrease, and finally there was no light at all. It became like a bronze stone. "Taotie of evil once showed me the whole story. Jinzhong is the king of Youming, which is equivalent to the existence of inner alchemy. In other words, practitioners, whether demons, demons or people, rely on inner alchemy to store their true energy. If the king of Youming can be so powerful, it should be extremely thick. I mean, even if it is not the original stone but inner alchemy, it can be used It shouldn''t be like this, "the pangolin frowned. Han 3000 nodded silently, which is true. Such a monster as big as a city, such a master who can''t even resist himself by his own strength, even if it''s only its internal alchemy, it should be very powerful, and even comparable to his own dragon family''s heart. But this... "In this way, it''s really strange." Han 3000 frowned and said. "Neither the original stone nor the inner alchemy should be like this. It''s more like a dying old man. You think he''s OK, but he must be gone." pangolin said sadly. Han 3000 didn''t speak again. After all, it was really incredible. Even for a moment, he didn''t know what was going on. "This is a strange thing," pangolin said again. Han 3000 frowns. Is there something strange about this? Pangolin wryly smiled: "I didn''t say that strange things happen one after another. The so-called one after another must have two." glancing at the confused Han 3000, pangolin wryly smiled: "the smell of this thing is very strange." "what do you mean?" Han 3000 didn''t understand. "You took such a big risk to get him from the king of Youming, in fact, it''s because its breath is very familiar, right?" Han 3000 nodded: "yes, its breath is almost similar to other beads, so I doubt it is the last golden original stone on the five elements God stone. Am I wrong?" "you''re not wrong." pangolin shook his head: "From the same root and source, it is really like a fake package, but..." "but what?" the pangolin shook his head, and then slowly stood up: "but its breath is very weak now." Han 3000 looked at the bronze gold seed in his hand: "will it consume too much?" The pangolin didn''t speak. With a slight lift in his hand, an energy directly hit the gold seed. It''s amazing that with this energy, a strange scene happened. The whole gold seed moved slightly, but it just jumped, and there was no movement or even the slightest light. Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked at the gold seed puzzled , he looked at the pangolin again. The pangolin smiled and seemed to know that Han 3000 would have this reaction. He didn''t answer. He moved his hand again, pulled out a piece of energy, and suddenly aimed at a stone in the cave. Hum!! although the stone is wrapped by energy, because it itself is just an ordinary stone, it has nothing to do with the pangolin''s energy As like as two peas of the three thousand Koreas, it is a fact that the Korean three thousand is now at a loss to understand what is going on, but it is hard to believe that it is true that the reflection of the stone is exactly the same as the reflection of the gold species. That is to say, the gold species in Han three thousand hands are actually the same substance as stone in a sense. "It''s outrageous enough. The gold seed of the king of bright and quiet is no different from stone." pangolin doesn''t give Han 3000 any chance to breathe at all. At this time, he said leisurely: "but if I tell you another fact, you''ll be even more surprised." "what?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2985

    "Because I have seen the real situation at that time through the gluttony of evil." "I can be very responsible to tell you that this gold seed is real and has never been changed." "in other words, it is really the inner alchemy of the old thing." hearing this, Han Sanqi was surprised to stand up, which is a great fallacy in the world, It''s not fucking big. "The king of Youming''s powerful skill, which is full of fucking slurry, especially the horizontal branches flying into the sky and the pouring of green flow, beat me and the evil gluttonous, and even my mother didn''t know it. As a result, all its support is this broken stone?" Han 3000''s eyes stared like two cylinders. Obviously, he was extremely puzzled about this. This is from the pangolin''s mouth. If other people don''t know, Han Sanyi will slap him and stun him. If he has nothing to do, he will come to deceive himself! "I don''t understand or even think about it, but I can tell you clearly that it''s true." "as for how he did it, I don''t know." pangolin shook his head. Then, he looked at Han 3000 and murmured, "there''s another good news and bad news. I think you must know which one to listen to first?" "whatever." Han 3000 didn''t have time to make any choice with him. It was boring. The pangolin chirped: "the good news is that you see it now. The seal made by the king of Youming in your body has been lifted." "the bad news is..." Han 3000 looked at the pangolin calmly. Pangolin shook his head reluctantly: "you can see that the so-called Youming King''s real thing actually looks like a special fake and shoddy product. You''re right, but you missed it." "it can''t last long at all, so the seal on you..." may be only temporary. "Speaking of this, pangolin comforted: "However, don''t worry too much. At present, the seal hasn''t deteriorated. As long as you don''t have to work hard, it shouldn''t happen." "during this time, let''s think of other ways." Han 3000 said with a bitter smile: "You don''t have to do this. If you don''t use magic in the devil''s land, it''s no different from looking for death. As for this broken stone, there''s nothing to study." With that, Han 3000 got up and walked towards the outside of the cave. He poked aside the dense plants outside the cave and looked up. It was sunny. Although compared with the Central Plains, there was no difference between the sun and the moon, the faint yellow light at least had bursts of warmth, which was a trace of relief in the bad environment. "It''s a good place to find. It should be the best scenery we''ve seen all the way." and although it''s not green mountains and green waters, it''s stony and barren mountains, at least there''s no gray and gloomy scene. "What, I say three thousand, you won''t be so violent and give up?" pangolin followed up and asked carefully. "It''s going to rain. My mother wants to get married. Those who should come will always come. What do you worry about so much?" Han 3000 smiled softly. The pangolin looked at Han 3000, nodded, and then handed the heavenly book to Han 3000. "Since you''re sober now, do you want to hand them over from the heavenly book?" Hearing this question, Han 3000''s relaxed expression wrinkled again. It is certainly Han 3000''s expectation to see Su Yingxia and Han Nian, but the problem is that if Su Yingxia knows that she has been sealed this time, she will blame herself very much, and even have to separate from herself. Moreover, even if she can hide it, once she encounters danger What?! in terms of my current physical condition, I may not only be unable to protect them, but may even become a burden to them. "Let them stay in the book of heaven. I don''t want them to worry. Besides, I don''t have the ability to protect them." Han Sanqian looked a little lonely and couldn''t hide his disappointment and remorse in his eyes. Seeing his appearance, pangolin was also distressed and patted him on the shoulder: "are you hungry? Make you something to eat?" Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "OK, I''ll go around." After that, Han Sanqian pushed open the grass at the entrance of the cave and walked out slowly. Around the cave, Han Sanqian walked all the way to the mountain. However, after walking for more than ten minutes, a noisy voice lifted his mind, and he couldn''t help looking up... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our tran slation.

 Chapter 2986

    At this time, I saw three figures crisscross each other on the hillside and in the boulder. Among them, a beautiful white shadow floats like an immortal, the whole body flows around, the beautiful eyes are like water, and the facial features are delicate, which makes people feel like a relegated immortal in the sky. Opposite her stood two black-and-white double evils, wrapped in long clothes. They did not see their appearance, but only the cold light and slightest desire in their eyes. Han 3000 frowned slightly and stopped. "There are such beautiful women in the place of the demon family. Even if they are placed in the Central Plains, it''s not worth seeing." Han 3000 said leisurely. Compared with the barren land of the demon family, this great beauty is simply too incompatible and gives people a strong visual contradiction, but it also attracted more attention from Han 3000. "Two choices, one is to have fun with our friends, and then give us some of your family''s things. We''ll finish this." "two, the brothers beat you, and then take you back to rob things." after the white man finished speaking, he looked at each other with the black man next to him. Both of them couldn''t help laughing in unison. "Dream!" the beautiful woman in white drank coldly. "Hehe, the Phoenix''s daughter is really extraordinary. She is not only beautiful, but also has such a beautiful voice of swearing. I don''t know if it''s better to play later!" the man in white suddenly turned into a light and shadow and attacked the great beauty directly. The great beauty doesn''t talk nonsense. Her eyes must be beautiful. The jade hand is a palm attacking the one in white. There is a secret method in her palm. This palm is obviously extraordinary. However, almost at this time, the man in black suddenly disappeared in place. When the great beauty slapped the man in white, he suddenly flashed out from behind and took a black slap directly. Even if the beautiful woman slapped the person in blank clothes, she found that she had been secretly attacked and hurried to hide, but it was obviously too late. With the great beauty''s dull hum, the man in black slapped her on the shoulder, although it was a little crooked. The great beauty stepped back for several steps, and the blood flowed down the corners of her mouth. After a successful attack, the black and white people looked at each other and smiled. The man in white stood up, looked at the beautiful woman and said, "what''s the matter? Beautiful woman, are you still dreaming?" seeing the funny eyes of the two people, the beautiful woman''s eyes were full of anger. She wanted to raise her breath and fight again, but the injury on her shoulder directly made her beautiful face ferocious. She couldn''t help but step back cautiously, Try to keep a distance from them to prevent the situation from happening again. "Still want to do it? We''ve been fighting for nearly half an hour. Have you ever hurt our brother?" the man in Black said coldly and disdainfully with a smile. The beauty looks even more ugly when she hears the speech, but this is an irrefutable fact. Seeing that the great beauty doesn''t speak, the eyes of those in white are even more proud. In the eyes of their brothers, the great beauty in front of them is just a lamb to be slaughtered: "don''t waste your strength. With this strength, you might as well enjoy it more when you play with our brothers later." "It''s said that the Phoenix Phoenix girl has a unique taste and can make people flutter and want to die. Today, my brother and I are lucky. I didn''t expect to meet each other in their lifetime." "no, we can still taste it, ha ha." they laughed wildly. The next second, they looked at the great beauty almost at the same time. There''s no need to say more. "You!" The great beauty''s men consciously grasped their neckline. They were anxious and angry for a moment. However, they couldn''t fight or retreat. They could only watch the two hooligans get closer and closer to themselves. She subconsciously kept retreating, but she couldn''t retreat as she suddenly bumped into something behind her. However, she suddenly frowned because of the thing she bumped into... Good It''s not like a mountain, it''s not like a stone, but it''s hard with a little soft, like a human body... Look up. At this time, the black and white also put away their previous teasing, and look warily behind them. She subconsciously looks back, and a handsome face comes into her eyes all.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2987

    I don''t know if the demon family lived too long, or maybe Han 3000''s appearance really hit her heart perfectly. She looked at Han 3000 for a moment and was stunned. "Girl!" Han 3000 couldn''t help but whisper to remind her. She woke up with tears and felt some guilt about her gaffe, but when she was about to say sorry, she suddenly found that her delicate body was still tightly leaning on Han 3000''s body. Her face was flushed and people were even more flustered. Han 3000 smiled and offered to give up a figure and keep a little distance from her. Calm down her heart, the great beauty suddenly remembered that she was still in danger. She looked at Han 3000. For a time, she wanted to ask Han 3000 to leave quickly, but she trusted that Han 3000 could help her. For a time, her eyes were tangled to the extreme. "Cough!" feeling her eyes, Han 3000 coughed gently and looked at the black and white double evil spirits opposite. "Smelly boy, where did you come from?" the man in black suddenly shouted coldly. Han Sanqi was true. He looked back at the hillside behind him and replied, "Oh, I just saw you fighting. I looked more and felt a little unhappy, so I walked slowly from there." hearing this, the man in black was so angry that he exploded in situ. On the surface, Han Sanqi was answering his questions, but his answers were always extremely uncomfortable. It was the man in white who quickly reached out to block the man in black and said in a low voice: "the other party''s origin is unknown. Don''t rush to make a move to avoid being cheated." then, the man in white looked at Han 3000 and said in a cold voice: "boy, mind your own business in the demon family''s land, otherwise it''s easy to get angry. If you''re smart, go back where you come from." "You''re right. You''d better not meddle, or don''t blame our brothers for being rude to you." the man in black also shouted angrily. Han Sanyi smiled: "I''m not going to meddle." Hearing this, the beautiful woman looked at Han 3000 with some shock. She really didn''t expect that a man with such a good look was such a ruthless loser. However, the black and white double evils smiled. At least the boy was knowledgeable. Then, the man in black gave a look and signaled that Han 3000 could roll. Han 3000 nodded, turned and walked aside The great beauty was very depressed and looked at Han 3000''s back. She wanted to stop talking. She really wanted to scold Han 3000, but at this time, the black and white double evils saw Han 3000 leave, and had evil smile and approached the great beauty step by step. She had no time and effort to scold him again. When she turned around, the great beauty just wanted to escape, but the man in black had blocked her in front of her and looked back, The man in white has been getting closer and closer. For a time, the big beauty can only stay in place and be anxious and angry. "Little beauty, I see where you''re going." As soon as the man in black smiled, she jumped directly at the great beauty on the spot. The great beauty hurried to move her hand and wanted to stop it, but her hand was stretched out in the air. A pair of big hands had already held her hand. Looking back, the man in white didn''t know when he had appeared next to her. At this time, she grabbed her hand and looked at her with a cheap smile. She was angry and wanted to hit the man in white with another hand, but Almost just when she raised her hand, another pair of big hands had stuck her hand. Looking back, the black man holding her other hand also had a cheap smile on his face. "Hey, little beauty, do you want to hit us? But it''s kiss and scolding is love." the black man said with a smile. "Come on, I''ll let you love one." The man in white looked obscene and gently put her jade hand on her mouth. The great beauty desperately wanted to struggle. Being caught by two people, the jade hand had made her extremely angry. They had to put their hand on their mouth. She felt sick when she thought about it. "The more you struggle, the more excited we are." The man in black laughed, and a smelly mouth also leaned on the big beauty''s jade neck. Facing the attack from the left and right, the big beauty had lost, but at this time, an untimely voice sounded. The three people almost stopped moving at the same time and looked for prestige. Han 3000 didn''t leave, but found a big stone, sat down and took it like an uncle When his shoes were taken off, the sound was the sound of his shoes fanning the earth on the stone... "The mountain road is full of gravel, and the stones came into his shoes. I''ll throw them away. Don''t worry about me and continue..." Han Sanqian smiled carelessly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2988

    As soon as the voice fell, in the surprised eyes of the three people, the goods lowered their heads and knocked on their shoes. The Buddha has nothing to do with him. But his move made the black-and-white double evils confused for a time. If you want to say that the goods didn''t help, they really didn''t intervene from beginning to end. Let him roll away obediently, and he also rolled away obediently. But you have to say that he didn''t mind his own business. He did those bad things in front of him. Even if they were really big hooligans, they were extremely embarrassed and couldn''t do it for a time. The great beauty is even more angry. Her chest fluctuates up and down. She has seen such a counseling and shameless man for the first time. It''s just that he doesn''t help. The most hateful thing is that he is still watching the play. Moreover, he is so careless that he looks like the wind scratching the old man, which really makes people''s teeth clench. Do you want a face?! It seemed that he also noticed that the three people had been staring at themselves. Han 3000 raised his head and looked innocent on his face: "I really don''t hinder you. You continue." black and white double evils looked at each other with complex eyes. How could they have encountered such a situation when they did some bad things? When he didn''t know what to do, the man in white couldn''t help looking at the man in black. No matter what he did, the duck had no reason not to bite. The man in black nodded, immediately stopped his hand, looked at Han 3000 and said in a cold voice: "roll away, get away from me and get your broken shoes." "if you don''t let me interfere, I can''t get my feet?" Han 3000 said depressed. "If you don''t go again, don''t blame grandpa for being rude to you." the man in black shouted impatiently. Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head. After putting his shoes on the ground, he slowly stood up, looked at the impatient black-and-white double evils, looked at his big beauty with angry eyes, and nodded: "OK, let''s go, I''ll go now." with that, Han Sanqian patted the dust on his ass and went down the mountain honestly. To see Han 3000 leave, black and white Shuangsha looked at each other with satisfaction and were very happy. "Man, although he is not old, his feet are not sharp. Fortunately, he is still young and his joints can pass. Otherwise, I can''t walk any more." Han 3000 shook his head. He looked like an old man at dusk, covering half the earth. Black and white double evils are still happy, but the great beauty listened to Han 3000 because she was dissatisfied with him. People like you deserve to be young and have bad legs and feet. After a few years, your joints won''t work, so you should die. However, the beauty who thought of this suddenly remembered her joints. Yes, although her hands were bound, her joints could still be used flexibly. The only disadvantage is that you need to be close. Aren''t the black and white double evils right next to you right now? Thinking of this, the great beauty suddenly figured it out. She turned her right hand and rowed directly at the man in white. The man in white was immersed in joy. She didn''t expect that the great beauty would suddenly have the art of resistance. She didn''t have time to dodge. She was immediately hit on her chest by the great beauty''s smooth elbow, and the whole person immediately suffered a bone fracture in her chest, People also flew backwards for several meters and hit the ground heavily. The man in black over there was also obviously stunned, but when he just reflected it, the great beauty had turned her left wrist again. It was the hand of the man in black who controlled her hand. Immediately, she was directly suppressed in her arms and wrists. She couldn''t move and was in great pain at the same time. Then, without mercy, the great beauty put a top knee directly on the belly of the man in black. The guy directly arched and flew out, landed heavily a few meters away and knelt on the ground in pain. Seeing that the two villains were instantly countered by themselves, the beauty''s previous panic turned into happiness, and even some little pride. The black-and-white double evils couldn''t stand the loss. They looked at each other on the spot, became angry with each other, and attacked the great beauty again. Just now, the beautiful woman who was happy because of her victory had no time to enjoy it. In the face of the rapid attack of the two people, she had only deep concern, because she had never been able to resist it. However, just when she was at a loss, Han sanran''s voice sounded appropriately again... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2989

    "I hurt my left foot some time ago. I always bend to the left when walking. Alas, my waist is hunched because of my left foot." left?! The beautiful woman''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At this time, the black and white double evils were coming from his left and right sides. He said that his left leg hurt and he had to bend down. Is it... I don''t know why, although the beautiful woman was confused in her heart, the whole person subconsciously bent slightly to the left. It was strange to say that almost at the moment she bent over, a white shadow on the right just passed by. Seeing the dark shadow on the left, at a loss, Han 3000''s voice came again: "in order to restore the waist to its original position, we can only turn over and lower the waist." turn over and lower the waist?! The great beauty turned over and bowed down on the spot to perfectly present her mysterious posture. Brush, the shadow is also perfectly avoided. This time, the beautiful woman turned back and was very happy. This was the first time she met the double evil spirits and perfectly avoided their attack in the double attack. Black and white double evils also stopped again, looked at each other strangely, and looked at the happy beauty. They missed?! Unbelievable at the same time, the two people still can''t give up. At present, they change their body shape and attack the big beauty again. The great beauty''s joy is still short-lived, but at least now she has no previous panic, but quietly bites her lips and prepares very seriously. However, instead of seriously looking at how the two figures hit, he listened carefully to what Han 3000 was going to say. "Bending down is not a long-term way, because the left leg can''t work hard, so we have to use the right leg all the time, but there are many roads to go, and the mountain road is very rugged. The feet that often use force are always numb, so we have to lift the leg 40 degrees and swing it forward with force to activate the meridians!" "the right foot 40 degrees and swing it forward!" she thought silently in her heart, but the beauty hesitated when she lifted her long leg, Because I turn back, the shadow on the right is still far away from me. Is it too early to play now? However, she didn''t think too much, but she closed her eyes and kicked it suddenly. "Bang!" with a dull noise, the beautiful woman felt that she had kicked something on her feet. She quickly opened her eyes and saw that the man in black on the right had been kicked several meters away by her own foot. "However, the right foot fell, but the left foot began to hurt. It can''t stand the force, so it''s very annoying. I really want to smash my left knee cap with one punch. It''s too useless." one punch hit my left knee?! Although confused, but with the successful experience just now, the great beauty didn''t think much and suddenly hit her right hand in the past. However, the fist was only halfway there, and a white shadow suddenly jumped out, impartial, and the fist hit the guy''s back. With his stuffy hum, his body suddenly hit the ground and vomited out a mouthful of old blood on the spot. The beauty stepped back in surprise, kept a safe distance, and looked at her fist in disbelief. She... She not only dodged the impossible attack, but even now, she turned back and hurt the two guys directly. This is incredible. However, she knew that this situation was not caused by her sudden change, but by the man''s guidance. Thinking of this, she looked up and saw that Han 3000 had gone far, but did not leave completely. Instead, she sat down on a stone in the distance. At this time, she was looking down at her feet and shaking her head and sighing helplessly. Black and white Shuangsha got up from the ground, and they gathered together again. However, at present, they did not intend to attack the great beauty, but also focused on Han 3000 in the distance. Even a fool can see it at this time. It is clear that the guy is pointing the big beauty behind his back! "Smelly boy, you really don''t listen to me? Mind your own business, don''t you?" "brother, kill the dog first, save him from talking like a fly." the man in black followed angrily. Upon hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned, looked up and didn''t hurt his feet. Instead, he looked at them very innocently: "this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2990

    "You fucking pretend to be innocent, fuck." seeing Han 3000, the man in black was obviously angry and shouted angrily on the spot. Seeing that the man in black was coming, Han Sanqian got up and waved his hand. With a bitter smile, he said, "you two, come out and talk about morality." "you can''t kill me." "you told me to get out, I got out, you told me not to interfere, I didn''t say my hands from beginning to end, and my feet didn''t interfere. I''m obedient, and you still have to kill me. It''s too unprofessional," he said, The two people were so angry that they looked at each other foolishly. For a time, they couldn''t refute. Reasonably speaking, he did roll away and was obedient and did not intervene. But the truth is, if you don''t intervene, it seems very flustered! The great beauty forbear to smile. She had never seen such a man before. She couldn''t help being very interested and curious about this man. She looked at Han 3000 and opened her mouth: "what he said is reasonable. Others haven''t intervened. You two won''t break your promise?" "it''s about the three of us, isn''t it?" when she heard the great beauty speak, Black and white double evils were even more embarrassed for a time. The man in black retorted on the spot, "who has broken his word? Shit, I don''t care to kill him at all. I just annoy him and nag endlessly, which affects my normal play." "brother, are you right?" the man in white was stunned, but he had nothing to say at this time, so he had to nod his head: "Yes, it''s just an occasional mistake, little beauty. Do you really think you''ll win?" "you''re still our dish." The great beauty glanced at Han 3000. He was still there. She couldn''t help smiling. At this time, her heart had no previous fear and was more calm. She didn''t even dream that one day she would get a great sense of security because of a strange man she didn''t know. Black and white double evils saw her looking at Han 3000. They couldn''t help getting angry from her heart One eye affirms each other. The next second, instead of taking the previous left-right attack, they attack the great beauty by changing and interspersed with each other. The great beauty is dazzled by the operation of the two people. It is not clear who is here and who is there, let alone the truth of all kinds of virtual shadows caused by the constant changes of the two people. For a moment, she can''t help but one side Looking back at Han Sanqian, she delayed her time. But what worried her was that Han Sanqian stopped talking. Damn it, he was not said by others, and now he dare not?! thinking of this, the great beauty was a little desperate, but at this time, she suddenly saw Han Sanqian slowly stand up, and then he began to stretch a long line on the stone Then he moved his hands and feet slowly. He was almost dead slow. If the great beauty was from earth, he would be surprised to find it, and then roared angrily at Han 3000... Because at this time, Han 3000 slowly played Tai Chi like those eldest masters in the park at six o''clock in the morning. However, although he didn''t know Tai Chi exercises, the dead could see it Han 3000''s soft and slow movement is clearly a warm-up. Damn it, it''s such a time. This guy still... Looks up and retreats again and again in the face of the crazy and fierce attack of the black and white heroes, but she has no choice. "Die or die." She closed her eyes and crossed her heart. Anyway, she couldn''t beat the black-and-white double evils. She simply closed her eyes and recalled Han Sanqian''s actions just now. She hardened her head and stretched out her mysterious posture, and she also learned to fight.] but... Just a few moves, the great beauty opened her eyes completely in horror. Because at this time, she suddenly found that she was not directly attacked by the black-and-white double evils as she imagined This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2991

    If the attack of black-and-white double evil spirits is violent and stormy, then the great beauty at this time has soft strip steel in her hand, just like a cotton woven into a picture. No matter how they attack bravely, they can''t get any effect. With the passage of time, the attack of black and white males suddenly dropped a lot, but the great beauty became more and more handy. Looking back, Han 3000 suddenly raised her right hand. She also raised her hand tightly. The man in black was immediately thrown away for several meters and hit the rubble heavily. For a time, the earth and flying stones were broken and extremely embarrassed. In the past, Han 3000 lifted her left leg, and she did the same. Then the man in white also flew out and hit the ground directly, with blood gushing wildly. Han 3000 slightly withdrew his hand, took a breath and shook his head. The great beauty also followed her work, shook her head, and then looked at Han 3000 with a smile in her eyes. Seeing that she looked at Han 3000, the black-and-white double evil spirits who once again suffered losses in the hands of the great beauty immediately moved their eyes. "You two, this time, I haven''t even said a word. Can''t you blame me?" Han Sanyi spread his hands and said helplessly. The man in black looked at the man in white, and his eyes indicated whether to kill the guy first. After all, they were not blind. How could they not see the action Han 3000 had just done there?! The man in white didn''t speak, but his eyes stared at Han 3000, as if he wanted to see through Han 3000. Who the hell is this guy? It was just that he had never seen it, but what annoyed him was that he didn''t do anything, but just ordered the woman, which made the woman from completely unable to fight back to suppress them now. This had to frighten him. "It seems that we have met an expert." the man in white shook his head and motioned the man in black not to do so. "Master? Who?" the man in black didn''t understand. In his eyes, he simply thought Han 3000 was too tired and had been interfering with them. "That guy is not easy." the man in white looked at Han 3000 and said warily. "Elder brother, he is no expert. You flatter him too much." the man in black complained. "Be careful to sail for thousands of years. Don''t accidentally lose your life here. If you can''t do it at the last fight, you''ll withdraw." the man in white turned over and suddenly attacked the great beauty. The man in black did not neglect, followed the man in white to climb from the ground and attack the great beauty again. However, different from the last time, this time the white man obviously attacked the big beauty is false, but the observation of Han 3000 is true. As the two approached the great beauty, sure enough, Han 3000 suddenly stretched his waist, and the great beauty almost did the same action, but to his great surprise, the great beauty was such an inadvertent action, but it happened to turn off the attack of the two. The man in white stopped on the spot and looked at Han 3000 with great shock. Seeing his mother''s ghost, the guy just made a few random and incomparable moves, but he could just offset the joint efforts of the two people! But when he frowned, the man in black didn''t care about it. He turned reluctantly and attacked the great beauty again. Han 3000 jumped gently from the big stone to the ground, driving the big beauty to avoid. At the same time, Han 3000 fell to the ground. He seemed to dislike that a stone in front of him blocked his way. Immediately, he kicked away, and the big beauty moved at the same time, but this foot kicked firmly in the belly of the man in black. With the scream of the man in black, he flew out directly. Sure enough, damn it, I met a real expert. I''m playing pig and eating tiger here with them! He was about to shout to withdraw when the more unwilling man in black rushed up again. The man in white wants to stop, but it''s too late. For the life of his brother, he can only bite his teeth and attack the beauty again. The great beauty was quite skilled at this time. She suddenly looked back. When she saw Han 3000''s action, the great beauty was directly stupid. Even the white man who kept vigilant while attacking and observed Han 3000''s action was also stupid. This... What is this? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2992

    Han Sanqian looked up slowly, closed his eyes slightly, and then... "Yawn!" sneezed and immediately hit. The great beauty and the man in white frown almost at the same time. What''s this action? Can it hurt people, too? However, despite her doubts, the great beauty followed Han Sanqian to a sneeze and looked back. Han Sanqian was rubbing his nose with his hand. There was something indecent about her beautiful face. However, without much hesitation, she did. The key is that the white man not far from the side was used to this move. He was almost scared on the spot and stopped the attack directly. However, at this time, the man in black has recklessly rushed to the great beauty. "Bang!" just when the people in white silently sweated for the people in black, they heard a dull noise. The man in black unexpectedly slapped the beauty on the back and directly beat the beauty back several steps. A stream of blood also flowed down her lips. She clenched her lips and looked at Han 3000 rather puzzled. Han 3000''s head was also stupid. He just sneezed. Even she had to learn... "Brother, what are you doing? Go!" with a successful blow, the man in black roared and attacked the big beauty again. The man in white was also obviously stunned for a moment. He woke up in the cry of the man in black. At the moment, he also attacked the great beauty again. Han 3000 helplessly helped his forehead and sighed. At this time, he could only move his hands in a hurry. Tai Chi swung heavily and said softly: "empty gossip, break a thousand men." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 moved his hands. The great beauty learned his appearance. For a long time, she was injured and completely at a disadvantage. Her fists instantly changed the attack between the two people, With Han Sany''s fist swing, the black-and-white double evils were directly bounced away for several meters. "Stepping on the heaven and earth, the Qi breaks through the thousands of armies." the great beauty listened to the sound, looked back and learned Han 3000''s Footwork again, and suddenly attacked the man in white. Seeing the strange attack of the great beauty, it was slow and very simple. The man in white frowned, but he heard the man in black drink: "big brother, what are you afraid of her doing." at present, the man in white can only face it with a hard head, but just as he took over the move, the man in white scolded the man in black for his mother''s blood. This is a fucking pit! The moves of the great beauty seem to be extremely slow, but at the same time, she always magically catches her moves and suppresses herself everywhere. If it was a punch on cotton before, it is now a punch on cotton wrapped with huge iron. Each punch not only can''t hurt others, but also makes yourself uncomfortable and extremely passive! "Bang!" suddenly, just when the white man scolded in his heart, the great beauty had turned over the white man''s hand with a backhand according to the trend of Han 3000, and then suddenly hit him with a fist. The man in white immediately felt a huge pain in his arm, but when he remembered the pain in his hand, the punch had been straight to the center. With the dull sound just now, he took a step backward, and a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth. "Big brother!" seeing that the man in white was injured and the man in black shouted loudly, he had to start. The man in white swept him coldly, his face coagulated and endured severe pain. One accelerated to the man in black, roared and withdrew. At the same time, he sprinkled several iron beads in his hands and hurriedly pulled him away. Boom, boom!! As the iron bead fell to the ground, the great beauty burst open in front of her, and the white smoke rose immediately. When the great beauty reluctantly came out of the smoke and regained her sight, she saw that the black and white double evils had fled far away. She was trying to catch up, but when she looked back, she saw that Han 3000 had jumped down from the big stone. Then she patted the dust on her body and was about to go down the mountain with a smile. The great beauty was in a hurry. Did she just watch those bastards run away? They bullied themselves a lot just now. However, Han 3000 is leaving. Without his help, he can''t beat them at all. Even if he catches up with them, it doesn''t seem to make any sense. Even just looking for some humiliation. Just hesitating, Han 3000 over there has gone farther and farther. He is in a hurry to bypass the bend and go down the hill. But just then, a smell came from behind Han 3000, and then he heard a female voice drinking; This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2993

    Han 3000 stopped and turned around, but he saw the beautiful woman several meters behind him, looking at himself angrily. Through the position of the terrain, her figure was completely seen by Han Sanyi, and she was very tall, but she was still a terrible nine headed body, with slender legs and slender waist. Not to mention her stunning face, just this invincible devil figure was enough for any man to go crazy. I''m afraid it''s no wonder that the black and white double evils dare to do so in broad daylight. "Do you call me?" Han 3000 asked. "Is there anyone else here?" the beauty bit her lips and exposed her teeth. Han Sanyi smiled and shook his head helplessly: "it doesn''t seem to be the tone of your life-saving benefactor?" "what life-saving benefactor, you..." "if I didn''t help you just now, you shouldn''t stand here and argue with me, but cry under them, shouldn''t you?" Han 3000 said, turned and walked down the mountain. The beauty looked crimson at the time. She really didn''t think Han 3000 spoke so directly. However, she didn''t understand what Han 3000 said. Looking at Han 3000 walking farther and farther, the great beauty, no matter how much, hurried to catch up. However, perhaps because of the atmosphere just now, the great beauty didn''t know how to speak. After about a few more minutes, the beauty finally couldn''t help it: "Hey, aren''t you going to do this all the time?" Han 3000 didn''t return. He replied: "I''ve heard that if someone saves you, naturally you have to promise each other by example, but I haven''t heard that the person who saves you also has to promise each other by example." "I..." the beauty immediately became speechless and her angry little face turned red. After taking a few steps, the beauty Bei teeth nibbled: "those two people are heinous. Why didn''t you chase them just now?" "don''t chase the poor bandits. Haven''t you heard of them? Besides, you beat and run people, and you chase them if you want to chase them, don''t you?" the beauty became angry again. The whole person was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. It''s right that she beat and ran people, but without the guidance of Han 3000, She was only beaten by those two people. "You''re a strange man. You''re not a good man. You helped me just now, but you''re a good man. In the face of that ferocious villain, you don''t care. You let the tiger go back to the mountain. I don''t know if more people will encounter their poisonous hands in the future." looking at Han 3000''s back, the great beauty murmured. Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t want to give the two villains a chance to escape, but the question was what could he do? If it weren''t for the girl''s good foundation and her lack of experience, I''m afraid even Han 3000 can''t help her, let alone others. Suddenly, Han 3000 stopped. The big beauty didn''t respond in time. She directly came to chase her tail. Her forehead just hit the back of Han 3000''s head. She covered her head in pain for a long time. Han 3000 was helpless to the extreme. He didn''t know which young lady he was. He was so rash because he didn''t have enough fighting experience. He dared to wander the Jianghu in a place like the demon clan. "Why do you stop suddenly?" the beauty rubbed her little forehead and was extremely depressed. "People are gone, and you are all right, so should you go too?" Han 3000 ignored her and said calmly. "You..." the beautiful woman pointed to Han 3000. She was speechless for a moment. How many men would like to be accompanied by a beautiful woman like herself. But this guy had to drive himself away without saying a word! It''s the first time she''s so old. However, if you want me to go, I will not go: "the road is not yours. I will go as I want." then she raised her head and looked at Han 3000 proudly, but unexpectedly, Han 3000 just stayed in place and didn''t go. Even, he smiled at her and made a gesture to show her to please first. The big beauty couldn''t hang on her face. She hardened her scalp and walked forward for a few steps. However, although she walked forward, her body was very strong, and she kept looking back at Han 3000. Seeing Han Sanyi looking at her indifferently, she walked farther and farther, but her heart was more and more flustered. Han 3000 had a slight smile in his eyes. He saw that she had gone a little far and was about to escape by herself, but at this time, the great beauty suddenly softened and fell directly to the ground This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2994

    Han 3000 smiled gently, but did not come forward, just looked at her faintly. But a few seconds later, the girl still had no movement. Isn''t it pretend? Thinking of this, Han 3000 frowned slightly. Looking at her, it seemed that she was really different. Thinking of this, Han 3000 hurried over a few steps and slightly pulled her up. He was in a hurry for a while. Her complexion is a little white, and her beautiful little mouth is faintly dark blue, which is a sign of poisoning. Did those two guys plot against her in the battle just now?! Think carefully, it seems very likely, but the girl may not know it and follow her all the way down the mountain, because the foot path will aggravate the blood flow, resulting in toxic hair! Speechless shook his head. Han 3000 gently carried her on his back and walked towards the cave where he and pangolin hid. Fortunately, it''s not far from the cave. Han 3000 deliberately drove her away just now because he was almost at his destination and didn''t want to entangle with her. Although she is tall and not much worse than Han 3000, her weight is very light. Even Han 3000 has to sigh that this great beauty is really a special president. There should be some places more than anyone, but there shouldn''t be some places. Even the slightest defects won''t be long. Back in the cave, the smoke was swirling. Even the beautiful woman who had been in a coma due to poisoning coughed involuntarily because she choked too much. Pangolin was busy putting the things baked on the fire on the stone. When he heard someone entering the hole, he naturally knew it was Han 3000. But when he heard the female voice coughing, he couldn''t help stopping his work and looked warily at the hole. Under the smoke, I couldn''t see clearly. After waiting for a moment, I saw Han 3000 slowly coming in with a person on his back. "Make complaints about it?" Han three thousand could not help but Tucao. The smoke of NIMA is swirling. It''s not like cooking. It''s obviously to turn feathers into immortals. The three thousand Tucao of Han make complaints about the center of the nest. The pangolin is exposed to embarrassment. He thought that Han three thousand Han three thousand had just woken up and his mood was not very good. So he volunteered to learn the ROK three thousand cooking. But some things seem easy, but they are difficult to do. Ignoring Han 3000''s words, pangolin stood up and looked at the great beauty on Han 3000''s back. He was dissatisfied with his time. The best! This face is perfect, and this figure is... Tut Tut, it''s hot and dry. "Anyway, the rice is not cooked yet. Why don''t you go out again?" the pangolin looked at the great beauty, and his saliva was about to flow out. He couldn''t help saying to Han 3000 like a pig. Han 3000 turned a white eye. He was connoting the pangolin, but it was obvious that the pangolin was also going out with himself, but he brought a beautiful woman back to connote himself. "Fuck off, I have nothing to do. Clean up your crap. People who know know also know that you are baking. If they don''t know, they think you are smoking mice in the hole." back, Han 3000 gently put the great beauty on the original stone slab. Then he got up and looked at her. At present, her face is more haggard and the dark blue on her lips is deeper. It seems that the toxicity of these poisons is not small, but it has been aggravated a lot in such a short time. "Shit, I thought it was a Outland beauty. It was poisoned." pangolin looked at the beauty and said in a stuffy voice. However, when she lay down, she could see more clearly. Indeed, she was the best of the best. "Help her protect her heart." Han 3000 ordered. The pangolin was stunned: "me?" "is it me?" the pangolin nodded. Then, when Han 3000 helped her up, an energy directly followed his hand and slapped her back. After a while, the beautiful woman''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly. "What are you doing?" Han 3000 looked at the pangolin depressed. Are you healing others, or do you think others are not hurt enough?! "I... I heal." pangolin said innocently. Hearing this, seeing his serious appearance, Han 3000 frowned. Then he looked at the beautiful woman''s back, damn it, wouldn''t he?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2995

    "Well... I''ll go out first." the pangolin looked away, then he went into the hole and called out the evil gluttonous sleeping together. Before leaving, the goods put a piece of firewood on the dying fire again, but the firewood was moistened by the water in the cave after his special treatment. After this was put on, the smoke rose again. "You are dying." Han three thousand was almost choked with tears. After he make complaints about a pangolin, Han three thousand still struggled to endure. After that, he looked at the big beautiful woman, and her hand slightly extended to her leader. "Sorry." the hand suddenly pulled down gently. With the great beauty''s dull hum, her white clothes were gently pulled down by Han 3000, revealing her jade like back. It is really white, smooth and tender, and transparent in tender. However, Han 3000 obviously didn''t focus on this, but the black palm print on the beautiful woman''s jade back at this time. No wonder the pangolin slapped her just now. She not only didn''t look like being treated, but also showed great discomfort. If Han 3000 remembered correctly, she was hurt by the man in black when she learned to yawn. At that time, the man in black was beaten back again and again, and his heart was already very angry, so he gave a dead hand in anger, which was this poisoned palm. This is far longer than her expected poisoning time, and after poisoning, she not only followed her for a long time, but also had a hand with black and white double evils, so the circulation of poison may be far deeper than Han 3000 thought. "Don''t be so poisonous," Han 3000 murmured. If it is highly toxic, that is, the dose of stool poison is very small, or the toxin in the body is very light, it will often expand thousands and hundreds of times rapidly. Trying to save it at that time is tantamount to robbing business with King Yama. It''s not harder than going to heaven. With a slight lift in his hand, he felt the reflection of the seal of blood in his body, and Han 3000 drew out a trace of energy slightly. Although this energy is almost equal to none for dealing with the enemy, it is enough for Han 3000 to spy on the body of the great beauty. With a slight movement, the palm was slightly placed on her silky fragrant shoulder, and the tiny energy immediately entered her body. With the energy flowing, Han 3000 soon breathed a sigh. The woman was as good as she saw. Her internal power was extremely deep. The only difference was that she was not rich in experience. This may also be the fundamental reason why she could carry it hard for so long after she was poisoned. If she were an ordinary person, I''m afraid something would have happened at that time. Moreover, her thick foundation means that even if she is poisoned, she can persist longer than ordinary people and win more opportunities for her body. However, just when Han 3000 was relieved, his most worried thing appeared. Poison has entered the heart! Although she has profound skills, as Han Sanqian saw, she has almost no experience, so she is almost in a state of panic in the battle. Although Han Sanqian taught her external luck, no one taught her internal breath regulation. She uses it in a panic completely according to her own set... This also makes the toxin spread faster in the body, And hit the heart pulse. This may be the most common mistake that any novice but highly gifted person is likely to make. With a long sigh, if she fell into the hands of others, she would die today, but Han Sanqian, who is proficient in the art of Xianling island and the poison king, may be her only hope that her life should not be destroyed. The way to save her is very complicated, but in the final analysis, there are only two words: suck, pass! Looking at this beautiful woman, Han 3000 is not only very embarrassed at this time, but also worried that if she wakes up and knows this method, what should she do? What should I do?! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2996

    Han 3000 also hesitated. In fact, he didn''t care. After all, he was eager to save people without any distractions. But the big beauty is different. After all, she is just a girl. If she knows that she is like that, how will she meet people at that time? But the problem is that this is the only way for Han 3000 to be in this condition. Moreover, it is very coincidental to meet the right time, place and people. If Han 3000 was not the poison king, and if Han 3000 was the descendant of Xianling Island, she would never have been saved if she had seen the strange medical skills left by her grandfather in the secret room. Maybe God doesn''t want her to die. What''s more, Han 3000 can''t die, whether it''s from the ancestral training of saving people on Xianling island or from a person''s conscience. "I''m sorry, girl." Han 3000''s voice fell, and then he approached her incense back slightly and began the treatment. The previous treatment method, in the final analysis, is inhalation and ventilation. Inhalation is to absorb a large area of toxins gathered in the wound by manually sucking the wound. Han 3000 is the king of poison. His blood is full of all kinds of severe poisons, but he can also be immune to all kinds of toxins. Therefore, the general rule is to use Han 3000''s short-term blood communication to lead the toxins in his body to Han 3000''s body. When his fingers cut the black palm print on her back, Han 3000 put his mouth together, like sucking snake venom, and sucked out the black blood on her back one by one. Not long ago, the black fresh blood on the ground had been vomited a big beach. At this time, with Han 3000 sucking blood from her back, the black of those blood had begun to fade gradually. This has shown that the poison of wound agglutination has been almost absorbed. At present, there is only the most important step left, Tong. This requires that all the poisons in her blood be brought to Han 3000, which is the most critical step in the whole treatment of her. It''s the best way and the most labor-saving way to use each other''s wrist wounds to intersect and collect blood. Just urge Han 3000''s poisonous blood to devour the poison and protect her normal blood flow. Han 3000 at this time can be like a large blood filter to purify the poisonous blood in her body one by one whenever she passes the intersection of the two wounds. Although this process is relatively slow, it is the only extreme that Han 3000, who can''t transport much Dharma energy today, can do. time lapse. From the morning, suddenly to the afternoon, and from the afternoon to the evening. Although there is light energy protection between the two wounds, the blood flow in the wound has dried up and solidified. The pallor on the beauty''s face has dissipated, and the blue and black on the fragrant lips have disappeared, restoring the original delicate appearance. "En..." suddenly, just at this time, the big beauty''s head moved slightly, followed by a slight wrinkle on her willow eyebrows, and slowly opened her eyes. She wanted to touch some painful temples. Although the toxin had been removed, she still felt a little uncomfortable from the previous trauma and lying on the slate all day. But when she wanted to reach out, she didn''t want to feel that her right hand seemed to be pressed by something, and there seemed to be something on her leg. She tried hard to bear the pain, turned her head slightly, and was completely stunned for a while. At this time, Han 3000''s wrist is always connected with her. From a certain point of view, it is like he is holding her hand. The most exaggerated thing is that Han 3000 has just recovered and lost so much in order to save people. He has already fallen asleep due to long-term fatigue. Because she needed to have blood for her all the time, Han 3000 could only stay next to the stone platform. As soon as he fell asleep, his head naturally tilted to her leg. Although she is only nearby, for the great beauty, from small to large, how can she be so close to a man, and still lean against each other''s hands? At that moment, the beautiful woman was startled and sat up subconsciously. But as soon as she sat down, she suddenly felt a cold on her back. She touched it and looked down at the clothes pulled low, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 2997

    This scream not only stabbed Han 3000 who was too tired to wake up in a hurry, but also suddenly woke up from his sleep after spending a whole day outside the cave. Pangolin looked at the evil Taotie, and the evil Taotie opened its one eye and looked at the pangolin strangely. Pangolin looked back at the outside of the cave. It had already used a lot of hay and dead wood to make a sound proof hole after it came out. It shook its head reluctantly, patted the back of evil Taotie, and said, "animals." evil Taotie seemed to nod his head, then closed one eye, leaned against each other with pangolin, and slept again. In the cave at this time, Han 3000, who was awakened by the scream, felt a burst of pain in his eardrum. He was trying to raise his hand and rub his ears, but he didn''t know that the beautiful woman had scared her legs. "What are you doing? Smelly hooligan, what do you want?" "you beast with human face and beast heart, I thought you were a good man, but you actually..." ah!!! "Her legs were straight and slender. Under the random pedaling, Han 3000 was kicked several times. Coupled with the harsh scream, she was depressed and had to reach out and grab her bare feet to stop pedaling. "Can you calm down and listen to me?" she was stunned and stared at Han 3000, but the next second, her good-looking eyes suddenly looked at Han 3000''s hand holding her foot in panic. For a while, another scream came... In the cave, even the limestone on the top of the cave was collapsed in an instant... Han 3000 covered his ears, People were almost stunned by her. She waved her hand in a very depressed way: "don''t... don''t cry, I beg you." "I''m just helping you heal and detoxify." "detoxification, detoxification, you..." the great beauty immediately retorted coldly, but halfway through her words, she suddenly remembered the previous situation. After she was hurt by the man in black, she really... "Then you can''t take off my clothes." "You hurt your back. If I don''t pull down your clothes, how can I check your wound? And how can I help you suck out the poison?" Han 3000 said helplessly. Although the back clothes were indeed pulled apart a lot, there was no damage in the front of the clothes, which can prove that the guy in front of him didn''t seem to be deliberately messing around, just to heal himself. However, when the big beauty seemed to relax her vigilance, suddenly she frowned: "what did you just say?" "You hurt your back. I won''t pull down your clothes. How can I check your wound? And how can I help you suck the poison out!" Han Sanqian repeated. I don''t know what''s wrong. "You help me remove the poison. Aren''t we... Hand in hand?" she looked at Han Sanqian strangely, raised her cut hand and asked strangely. "Hand to hand is to help you get rid of the poison in your blood, which has even attacked your heart. As for your back, it is affected by the wound, and the poisonous blood and black blood basically gather there. If you want the subsequent blood circulation treatment to be smooth, you naturally need to clean it up first." Han Sanqian explained. "So, did you help me take drugs? Use your mouth?" She asked. Han 3000 nodded without using his mouth. She didn''t speak. She just looked at Han 3000. Han 3000 also looked at her. I don''t know what happened to her. "Ah!" The sound broke thousands of miles, and the hole pierced through the stone. For a moment, the dust in the whole cave was flying. Han 3000 also closed his eyes and covered his ears with uncomfortable hands. If others were voice attacks, she would be a crackle attack! Before Han 3000 woke up from the crackle, the beautiful pear blossom''s stormy beautiful feet had begun to pedal towards Han 3000 again. "You take your mouth and kiss... Kiss my back, ah!!!" "ah!!!" She shouted loudly and tried to wipe her back with her hand. However, at this time, Han 3000, who was trying to resist the tingling of his eardrum, suddenly stood up. Then, she moved her hand slightly and pulled out her jade sword. Seeing Han 3000 pull out of the sword, the great beauty stopped screaming. The whole person curled back and looked at Han 3000. She was a little scared and frightened: "What are you... Doing?" "you... You don''t want to take advantage and kill?" "dog thief, I warn you, don''t come." however, Han Sanqi didn''t stop at this time, but walked in front of her a few steps... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 2998

    Then, when the beauty closed her eyes in fear, she didn''t feel the attack of Han 3000''s sword. She opened half of her eyes strangely, but was stunned to find that the sword was coming. However, what she faced was not the blade or the tip, but the handle. She completely opened her eyes and looked at Han 3000 strangely. She didn''t know what he was doing. Han 3000 said at this time, "why don''t you kill me?" "en?" the great beauty was stunned. "As long as you don''t shout." although the place is hidden enough, it can''t stand. It''s quiet enough at night. It''s necessary to keep calling like this. I don''t know whether the great beauty will kill herself. Anyway, it''s certain that others will come to the door to kill themselves. "You think I don''t dare." the beauty said, took the jade sword, stood up on the spot, and then put the sword on Han 3000''s neck. Han 3000 didn''t even hide or flash and let her handle it. "Don''t you hide?" the beauty frowned. "Why do you want to hide?" Han 3000 said, "I do things properly. What''s the reason to hide?" "you kissed me and held hands with me..." the great beauty said angrily. "Do you think I want to? If you really die, you will turn into a fierce ghost to blame me for not saving my life?" Han 3000 turned his head away and disdained. The great beauty was speechless immediately. Seeing Han 3000''s appearance, she was so angry that she simply turned her head to one side: "cut, I''d rather die than you touch me." in this way, you don''t turn to one side, I don''t turn to one side, and the conversation came to an end. For a time, the cave was full of embarrassment. A moment later, Han Sanqian took the lead in saying, "you can''t kill me yet? If you don''t kill me, please put down your sword and put it on your neck all the time. Do you think it''s not cold?" "also, although the poison in your body has been cleared for you, it doesn''t mean there''s no residue. If you''re angry, you''d better cut me down at once, or you''ll be angry all the time. Don''t blame me if you get poisoned." hearing this, The great beauty keeps talking about you, but the sword in her hand hasn''t used any strength. "Who''s going to kill you?" she glanced at Han 3000, then threw her sword to Han 3000 and looked around the cave. Han 3000 smiled bitterly, got the jade sword and took it back. "Do you live in such a place?" the great beauty looked at her, and the willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Heaven is a quilt and the earth is a bed, isn''t it good?" Han 3000 smiled softly, then turned and walked to the fire that hasn''t been completely extinguished, and handed some baked food to the great beauty: "your body is very weak. Eat something to make up for it." the great beauty looked at the food handed over by Han 3000. It can''t be said that it looks bad, but it''s dark, Even if he was a charred charcoal, no one would doubt it. "Is this thing... Edible? Can it be poisonous? Is it just right? Is it poisonous again?" when she took it, the beauty frowned. It was obvious that she was a little stunned by the black thing. Don''t talk about her. Even Han 3000 really doubts whether he will be poisoned by eating this thing. However, thinking of the pangolin''s hard work all morning, Han 3000 still had no choice but to smile and say, "don''t worry, I can''t help you even if you''re poisoned." hearing this, the great beauty had the feeling of being taken advantage of again, but this time, she didn''t scream and looked down at the black things. After a moment''s hesitation, her lips opened, her teeth opened, and she put them into her mouth. As soon as she got into her mouth, the beautiful woman immediately seemed to cry on her beautiful face. She looked wrongly at Han 3000 and cried, "what''s this?" Han 3000 also happened to have something in her mouth. She didn''t need to say more. At this time, she also felt a burst of taste and spit out all the things just in her mouth. It''s not delicious. It''s just impossible to eat. Pooh! What''s this? Even if it''s the hospitality of pangolin, Han 3000 is really difficult. Seeing Han Sanqian''s appearance, the beautiful woman was also very depressed at this time. She shook her head and sighed: "I suddenly find that my sister''s words are right now." "your sister?" hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned, looked back at her and said strangely, "what words?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2999

    "A good-looking man may not be good at everything. At least he is very different from you in cooking." the big beauty said, and her beautiful face was filled with a tolerant smile. Han 3000 doesn''t know whether good-looking men cook well, but at least Han 3000 knows that there is a long man who doesn''t cook. However, Han 3000 also explained lazily and laughed it off. Maybe there was such an episode. The great beauty was in a much better mood. Although the food was really bad, Han 3000 was still eating, and she continued to nibble with black things. "Hello, freak, my name is Xia Wei, and you." the big beauty asked. "Surname is strange, celebrity." Han 3000 replied. "How could there be such a name?" the beauty murmured. "That''s not what you called." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head: "my name is Han 3000." "Han 3000?" the great beauty was stunned, then smiled gently and didn''t say a word. "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 frowned. "Nothing." the beauty lowered her head to eat, vaguely seeing that she seemed to be laughing. "That..." a moment later, the great beauty opened her mouth again: "thank you anyway today." hearing this sentence, Han 3000 smiled. In fact, he didn''t ask for anything in return. A word of thanks is enough. "You''re welcome." Han 3000 took a bite. Then he got up and walked outside the cave. "Hey, what are you doing?" seeing Han 3000 go out, the great beauty was a little flustered and asked hurriedly. "As a beautiful woman like you, I can''t let you sleep on the stone bed all night. I''ll go out and find some hay to spread it for you. Besides, the stone bed is grounded, and the earth gas surges up at night. It''s easy to be affected by moisture. According to your current physical condition, being affected by moisture is not good for you." then, Han 3000 drilled out of the hole. Looking at Han Sanqian''s back after he left, the beauty Xia Wei''s face changed from worry to joy. She smiled gently, picked up the food in her hand and gently bit: "you still know how to cherish fragrance and jade." after going out of the cave and being busy for half a circle, Han Sanqian finally found some hay. When she returned to the cave with hay, Seeing that pangolin and evil Taotie still closed their eyes and fell asleep, he didn''t intend to wake them up. After arranging the sound insulation and concealment of the hole, he went back to the hole with hay. As soon as he left, the seemingly sleeping pangolin and evil Taotie opened their eyes almost at the same time. Looking into the cave, the pangolin shook its head helplessly, looked at the evil gluttonous and praised, "boy, go to the road." the evil gluttonous swayed its tail slightly, as if in response to the pangolin. They are outside. Although it is obviously a space for Han 3000, and it is inconvenient for the great beauty to heal them, they actually have a sentinel task. Therefore, when Han 3000 came out, they woke up long ago. Just, in order not to embarrass Han 3000, they chose to pretend to be dead and sleep! At this time, Han 3000 who entered the cave was not as dirty as they thought. After bringing in the hay, Han 3000 covered the stone bed for Xia Wei. There is a cloud in the medicine of Xianling island. If moisture is sick, it needs to be isolated if you want to keep healthy. What''s more, Xia Wei has just got rid of the toxin, so the necessary measures should be taken. Han 3000 was busy at the other end. Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 in the back. She looked at Han 3000''s busy and reasonable. A faint smile bloomed on her face. She pinched for a long time and said, "where will you sleep later?" "I''ll sleep outside." Han 3000 said. Hearing this, Xia Wei murmured. However, she quickly took out a bag of powder from Gu Lingjing''s bag and sprinkled it gently on the roasted meat when Han 3000 didn''t pay attention. Later, she handed Han 3000: "Oh, don''t say I''m impolite. You saved me and invited you to eat this meat." Han 3000 took the meat she handed her and looked at her strangely. "What? I''m afraid I''ll poison you." she said angrily. Han 30001 smiled, threw the meat into his mouth, turned and walked outside the cave. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3000

    He frowned slightly, so he obviously felt something wrong with his body at this time. There was a faint pain in his stomach, and his whole body seemed to twitch slightly. He looked back at Xia Wei strangely: "what did you give me just now?" "nothing. It''s the meat you baked for me." Xia Wei replied innocently. However, although she looked quite innocent, her face was actually filled with a faint smile. Han 3000 frowned. It was obvious that the girl had moved her hands and feet in the meat just now. When she was about to ask him, she suddenly felt a frenzied fever in her throat, like some magma to spray out. Before her hand touched her throat, she suddenly blacked in front of her eyes, and the whole person fell heavily to the ground with a bang. Xia Wei was obviously stunned when she saw Han 3000 fall. The next second, she hurried to Han 3000''s body, squatted beside him, slightly touched him, and carefully asked, "Hey, are you okay?!" Han 3000 didn''t respond at all. Xia Wei looked at him with worry. Her eyes became more complicated. She was more worried about Han 3000''s safety, but she always felt whether Han 3000 was playing with herself. Finally, she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and slightly moved Han 3000''s head to her side. At that time, Xia Wei sat on the ground with a soft buttock... At this time, outside Youming City, a team of people Ma Zheng ascended to the top of the peak and had a bird''s-eye view of Youming city. As several sharp wolf sounds cut through the night sky, a group of birds soon scattered and fled. Youming City, which used to be huge and spectacular, is now just a floating mole and thousands of miles of ruins. The huge body of the king of Youming is now completely only a pool of rotten corpses that have been eaten by monsters. "Eleventh master, it seems that what Pei Yuan said is true." a man looked at the desolation of Youming city under his feet, his eyes were cold and said coldly. The leader nodded slightly and asked, "how''s the investigation?" "all the people and sentinel pioneers have been dispatched, but..." "what''s the matter?" he glanced slightly, surprised and angry. The sentry vanguard is the most elite and keen army under his command. Let alone the desolate place of the demon family, even in the abyss of hell, the sentry vanguard is pervasive. "The caravan of the Su family seems to have evaporated from the world, and there is no way to check it." my subordinates said this, and there was a trace of guilt in their rebellious eyes. "The envoy of the old ancestor is on his way. Do you intend me to tell him the same?" he was dissatisfied and drank. "My subordinates dare not. My subordinates have ordered two troops to step up patrols. Although I can''t find the whereabouts of the Su family''s caravan, I''ve found some clues." the man quickly bowed his head with a humble attitude. "Say." "seven hundred miles ahead, in the mountains, the sentry pioneers detected that someone had heard." subordinates said. He smiled coldly: "what''s strange about the voice? The devil''s land, the land of all souls, strange, and countless people. What''s the discovery?" "some voices are not strange, but the voice detected by the sentry Pioneer has been deliberately suppressed." my subordinates said. "Deliberately suppressed?" he frowned slightly. Obviously, the voice will be deliberately suppressed, so there must be only one reason, which can''t see the light. What kind of situation?! It''s not hard to imagine when it comes to the disappearing caravan. "Well done, that''s the real purpose of showing me Youming city?" he said with a cold smile. I was seen through my mind. My subordinates didn''t dare to speak. It was false to watch Youming, but it was true to catch the suspected wodian. The king of Youming was also killed by the Terran. How can he dare to trust him and take people alone?! However, seeing that the eleventh master was not angry, his subordinates were relieved and said: "the troops have passed, the eleventh master, let''s...?" the eleventh master nodded, raised his whip, but didn''t matter a smile: "well, I''ll go to the meeting to see who can kill the underground insects." "to be honest, I''m looking forward to it." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3001

    "Kill!" with a roar, several monsters as strong as cattle suddenly hit the hole with big knives and heavy armor. Pangolin and evil Taotie wanted to help, but they were resisted by these heavy armor. After only a few rounds, they were bleeding all over their bodies and suffered heavy losses. Han 3000 still fell to the ground. He wanted to get up and resist, but he didn''t have any strength at all. He tried to use a little energy to help himself, but just as soon as he was urged, the seal in the whole human body stopped in time. Before he reflected it, his body was completely stiff in place. He could only watch these heavy armor coming towards him step by step. Behind her, Xia Wei''s scream and struggle also rang out constantly. He looked back. Several heavy armours were ready to humiliate her with a smile. He was powerless. At this time, he suddenly felt a murderous spirit. Looking back, he saw that a heavy armor had come in front of him. He swung a huge knife round in his hand and slashed it towards his neck. Pooh! Blood spray! "Ah!" Han three thousand suddenly screamed, and then the whole man opened his eyes in horror. But it is not the gloomy hell in the imagination. On the contrary, it has beautiful mountains and rivers, butterfly waste, Fairy Spirit and peach forest. "Did I go to heaven?" Han 3000 subconsciously came up with the idea that this is not a hell, but it is by no means a place of the demon family, because it is obvious that the environment here is incompatible with those. It seems that he suddenly remembered something. Han 3000 subconsciously touched his neck, but there was no wound. He was sweating constantly. "Have you had a nightmare?" just at this time, a nice voice hit. Han 3000 looked at the sound, and a beautiful woman walked slowly in the air. She is dressed in light clothes, with fair skin and mysterious figure. Although there are traces of years on her beautiful face, it adds a bit of mature charm and steady dignity to her. Fengyun posture is another extreme beauty. Han 3000 stared at her and couldn''t reflect for a moment. "After the poison of Wuhuan is eaten, it does have the effect of enhancing hallucinations. Therefore, it is inevitable to think more and naturally dream more." with that, she has paced to Han 3000''s side. The jade like hand was gently placed on Han 3000''s forehead. Then, she sat down slightly next to Han 3000. Her other hand was holding a box. At this time, it was opened and filled with all kinds of silver needles. She took down one and was going to pierce Han 3000''s side. Han 3000 subconsciously hid and looked at him with some vigilance. "Impermanence powder and Wuhuan powder don''t have much difference in nature, but their effects are completely different, which is difficult for ordinary laymen to distinguish." "only we can understand the difference between the two, but it''s a pity that Vera''s girl made a joke." Vera? Xia Wei?! "I forgot to introduce you. My name is Xia ran. I''m Wei''er''s sister or her master." the woman smiled gently, her smile was like flowers, beautiful and soul-stirring. "Xia Wei''s sister? This is..." "this is the source of peach." "the source of peach?" Han 3000 frowned. He clearly remembered that after eating the meat given to him by Xia Wei''s girl, he quickly attacked his heart with poison fire, and then fainted in the cave. How did he get to the so-called source of peach in the blink of an eye?! One more thing, as the king of all poisons, I can''t be poisoned at all. Why did I get poisoned this time?! Looking at Han 3000''s questions, Xia ran just smiled gently. Then, the silver needle in his hand gently touched the back of Han 3000''s hand: "I know you have many questions, young Xia, but can Xia ran answer after Xia Ran has finished applying the needle." hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned. When Han 3000 hesitated, Xia ran smiled and opened his mouth again: "After all, you can''t wait for the seal in your body, young Xia, even if you are invincible." Han 3000 stared at her strangely. How did she know about her situation?! however, it was such a doubt that Han 3000 obediently asked her to apply needles to herself in order to solve her doubts as soon as possible. Her hair was fast. A moment later, Han 3000 was covered with 18 silver needles. Then, she smiled and looked at Han 3000: "I know there are many questions at this time, young Xia. Now, I answer them one by one." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3002

    "There are two kinds of secret medicines for the source of peach, one is impermanence, and the other is Wuhuan. The two drugs have different functions, but they look the same." "Weier, maybe she was in a hurry when she applied the medicine. In addition, she was not good at learning, so she made a joke in the process of applying the medicine, so that Wuhuan was used as impermanence." hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned: "although I don''t know Miss Xia Wei for the first time, I shouldn''t offend her? Why did she give me medicine?" "impermanence itself is good for you and her, so she doesn''t mean any harm, but... No joy but not all." she smiled softly, but her eyes were full of sincerity. Han 3000 nodded in amazement. At least the girl was confused, not malicious. At least she could be accepted. "Wuhuan is not a powerful poison in itself, but a psychedelic thing, which will make people in this thing have disordered breath and hallucinations, so that they can have enough time to escape. It is a life-saving thing." "but..." when it comes to this, Xia ran thinks it''s funny. "But the blind cat ran into a dead mouse. I happen to be a person who can''t move my breath, right?" Han 3000 also had no choice but to smile bitterly. Xia ran smiled and nodded: "there is a seal of land in your body, which can''t be so. Therefore, after you eat it, the disorderly movement of your breath will cause the seal." "but I''m very strange. If the seal is triggered in my body, I should be stiff all over, because I was the same before, but why this time..." because Weier. "She smiled. Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. "Wei''er and I are the Phoenix family. Although you and Wei''er have no skin relatives, you have melted with each other." the Phoenix family?! "She was poisoned at that time. I had no choice but to use this method to help her remove the poison from her blood," Han Sanqian explained. Xia ran nodded: "but it is the kindness and righteousness of young Xia that makes your blood stained with Vera''s Phoenix blood." "Phoenix blood is a rare blood, which can make people live forever and make people have an immortal body. Therefore, since ancient times, countless people have been ignorant to want to get Phoenix blood." Han 3000 nodded. No wonder black and white double evil spirits have been shouting about Phoenix. Not only can you live forever, the most important thing is not to die, which is a little abnormal. "However, if you tell me such secrets, you won''t be afraid of my evil intentions?" Han 3000 said. Xia ran smiled gently: "if you dare to tell, nature doesn''t care." "it is the weak Phoenix blood that confronts with the seal in your body, which makes your body show a phenomenon similar to poisoning." "The girl saw you unconscious and unconscious. In a hurry, she took you and your two friends wandering around the mountains to find the way back to the source of peach. Just when I saw that she hadn''t returned for a day, I was inevitably anxious, so I went out to look for it and happened to meet you. Therefore, I brought you back here." Hearing this, Han 3000 nodded clearly. It turned out to be so. However, Han 3000 was still a little confused. How could she know the seal of her body? Moreover, if she knew that the seal of the earth was understood by the king of Youming, it was pure normal, how could he know about the inviolability of all poisons in her body? It seemed that he also saw Han 3000''s confusion. She With a slight smile, "Xia ran not only knows the seal of the earth, but also can solve the seal." "as for why all poisons in the body do not invade, I can only say that you have dragon blood and I have Phoenix blood. It is clear that you will know the answer in the future." no matter what Han 3000 does at this time, she moves slightly and takes off the needles on Han 3000 one by one: "After an hour, I need to put on a second stitch, and then I''ll wait for you here." Han 3000 nodded and hurriedly said, "senior..." "Xia ran doesn''t seem so old?" "sister Xia ran, I just heard you say that you can solve the seal of the earth?" Han 3000 said tightly. Hearing this, Xia ran smiled softly and stood up: "Weier is in the peach forest, where you need to find the answer." then Xia ran got up and left. Taolin? Han 3000 looked at the peach forest with fairy air in the distance, and then got up slowly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3003

    When people walk into the peach forest, they just see the wonder and beauty of peach trees. Although the low peach tree is short, it is extremely huge. The thick trunk is surrounded by several people. In the midst of lush branches and leaves, the huge peach is extremely pink and tender. People immediately have an appetite at a glance. They want to pick a few fruits on the spot. They are in groups, and the fairy spirit is swirling. Han 3000 really has the scene of sun monkey stealing flat peaches in the heaven when he was on earth. Between the peach trees, there is a jade corridor. Deep along the corridor, it is located in the center of the peach forest. There is a jade pavilion with a jade table. Xia Wei, the great beauty, is sitting next to the jade table and sorting out the flat peaches in the fruit tray on the jade table. Hearing the footsteps behind her, Xia Wei immediately turned back and saw that Han 3000 came over. A beautiful face burst into a smile on the spot. Bouncing, Han 3000 greeted her: "are you awake?" Han 3000 nodded and looked at Xia Wei. Han 3000 must sigh that heaven may be fair. This girl is really very beautiful. No matter compared with any beauty Han 3000 has seen before, she seems to be beautiful in another realm. It''s very pure, but the hot figure is particularly lustful. She can''t compete with Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, not because she is not qualified, but her beauty, which is not suitable for comparison at all. She is a unique and completely different beauty from others. But it is this kind of beauty that is different, so God specially arranged a confused head for her. Seeing Han Sanqian looking at her, she suddenly remembered something, spit out a small fragrant tongue and smiled sheepishly: "I''m sorry... I..." I''ve prepared Xiantao for you, even if it''s small to make up for it? "Then she looked at Han Sanqian pitifully with good-looking eyes. Those hooked eyes seemed to be able to speak at this time, Seems to be begging Han Sanqian to forgive her. Since it was an unintentional move, Han 3000 naturally wouldn''t add more blame, not to mention her sister''s several stitches. Han 3000 really felt nothing at present, so he nodded. Seeing Han 3000 nodding, she smiled and took Han 3000''s arm and went straight to the pavilion. "Oh, I''m very sincere. These are the peaches I just picked. Aren''t they both beautiful and special?" she said. She enthusiastically handed Han 30001 big peaches. After receiving Xiantao, Han 3000 didn''t say anything. Instead, he put it in his hand and watched it. It was big and color. He knew the beauty of the peach just by looking at its appearance. "Have a taste." she looked at Han 3000 and motioned. Han 3000 nodded and then took a rude bite. Han 3000 frowned at the entrance of the peach, but it was not because of the problem with the peach, but the taste of the peach was too delicious. This is absolutely the best peach and even the most delicious fruit Han 3000 has ever eaten. Han 3000 can''t even describe the strange and incomparable sweet taste. He only knows that his taste buds have long been occupied and can''t extricate themselves. "This......" the beautiful Xia Wei smiled, "what''s the matter? It''s delicious and speechless, isn''t it?" "the Xiantao here only blooms once in 500 years, bears fruit once in 1000 years and matures once in 2000 years. That''s not what everyone can eat if they want." Han Sanyi Leng, is it so precious? Xia Wei suddenly glanced around: "however, you can''t tell your sister about this one." "why?" Han 3000 frowned. Why can''t you say it''s not this peach? This girl won''t make anything rash again, will she? I''m a little scared. "What if I don''t tell you? Do you feel much better after eating this peach?" she asked. Han 3000 nodded. Indeed, there was a comfortable warm current flowing in her body: "by the way, your sister said that the seal in my body can be lifted, but the premise is to ask you, can you help me?" upon hearing this, Xia Wei suddenly... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3004

    She suddenly lowered her head for no reason... What are you doing? Then, when Han Sanqian was stunned, he said something that made Han Sanqian more confused: "you are good or bad, come up and ask others such questions." "I..." Han Sanqian directly stuck his words in his throat. What the fuck? What do you mean to ask such a question as soon as you come up? What''s the matter? Is everything all right?! "I don''t know." she stopped, then got up and walked aside, looking at the peach garden. Han Sanqian wondered. Her performance didn''t mean whether she was looking for her to cure herself. It was more like she was confessing and proposing to her. don''t know yet?! At this time, when the breeze blew, Han 3000 was as stupid as a sculpture, and the whole person was completely messy in the wind. What the hell is going on?! "That..." "Oh, I said I don''t know." she waved her body, then lowered her head and pinched. This time, she simply ran out of the pavilion and came to a nearby peach tree. Her jade hand gently pinched and manipulated the peach leaves. Fuck! What the hell? "Eh..." Han Sanqian was silly. "Ignore you, I went to find my sister." just a sound, she simply trotted all the way and left. Han 3000 picked up the peach in his hand, wiped the card, and bit it on the big peach in his hand. He was completely stupid. What is this honey operation? Why can''t he understand it at all?! Depressed, the pangolin came over from there at this time, looked at the big beauty passing by, and then came to Han 3000 in a few steps, looked at Han 3000, and glanced around: "aren''t you?" "what''s wrong?" Han 3000 answered with a depressed look up. "You in broad daylight... You didn''t play enough last night?" pangolin said strangely. Han 3000 turned his eyes, ignored him and asked, "where''s the evil gluttonous?" "stop it. Anyway, you don''t have to worry. I think it''s not only happy without any security concerns at this time. However, if you look for it, it may not be happy." "don''t try to turn off the topic? Talk about business, you beast, answer me honestly!" Pangolin finished, looked at Han 3000 with a contemptuous look, as if telling Han 3000 to put away your little tricks. Everything has been seen by Lao Tzu. Han 3000 really had a headache. He weighed the big peach in his hand and said silently, "look at this peach. How big is it?" "big, I told you something." pangolin said. "I''m just thinking about something." "what''s the matter?" "I''m wondering if this peach can swallow you to death." Han 3000 turned his eyes. Pangolin was stunned, and the whole person was obviously stupid. Then he looked at the direction Xia Wei had just left: "what are you doing? Why do people run away so shy?" "although I haven''t had a girl, as the saying goes, I''ve always seen a pig run without eating pork? A girl''s kind of reflection, you really think I''m stupid?" Han 3000 turned his eyes helplessly: "It''s said that she can remove my land seal. I just asked her if she could help me remove it." "that''s it?" pangolin stared at Han 3000 suspiciously. Han 3000 nodded numbly: "it''s so simple. To tell the truth, I don''t know why she reacted like that. There''s no problem I asked." pangolin looked at Han 3000 and thought: "If what you said is true, isn''t her reaction a little inexplicable?" "also, the most important thing is that she can help you remove the seal of the earth?" "her sister, who is also her master, really said that." Han 3000 said. "The seal of the earth looks very difficult. If these two sisters can solve the seal of the earth, it seems not easy." "She said they were Phoenix people. Do you know this?" "Phoenix people?" hearing this, the pangolin frowned: "no?" "it''s true. Her sister personally admitted it. Moreover, when I saved her that day, I personally heard the two gangsters calling Xia Wei Phoenix''s daughter." Han Sannian said seriously. After saying this, pangolin suddenly looked at Han Sannian, and a pair of eyes seemed to see him through. "What''s the matter?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3005

    Pangolin didn''t speak, just looked at Han 3000 carefully, looked left and right, as if there was something on Han 3000''s face. Han 3000''s whole hair was seen. He knocked his hand off: "what are you doing? Don''t fucking look at it. You''re talking." "no, I have to see it." the pangolin''s eyes were firm. Han 3000 couldn''t argue at all. He broke Han 3000''s head and looked at it for a moment. He shook his head: "don''t understand, don''t understand." Han 3000 was really speechless and angry, Leng Sheng said, "if you don''t say it, I promise pangolin, you won''t die. I''ll take your last name." pangolin didn''t pay any attention to these threats. He glanced at Han 3000, shook his head and sat back in his position: "in fact, you''re nothing special." "It''s different from me. It''s one head, two eyes, one nose and one mouth. There''s no spring on your face." "Grandma''s, isn''t that ridiculous?" "Han, sit down for me. I''ll ask you." Shit, Han Sanqi''s nose is almost crooked. It''s clear that he''s going to be a tiger. Why did he suddenly turn around and get the goods on his nose and face and teach himself a lesson? However, Han Sanqi doesn''t know what medicine this guy sells. He can only bite his teeth and harden his scalp. As he said, just sit down. "How did you feel last night?" pangolin asked. "What''s the fucking feeling, pangolin, I think you really don''t want this skin?" Han 3000 heard this question as soon as he sat down, and his time was about to burst. "The Phoenix woman is different from the ordinary woman. It is said that the Phoenix woman is rare. That kind of woman, anyway... Anyway, for any man, it is absolutely the best experience of eternal life, and you can''t forget the best experience with me. When you talk to me in this confused?"? "As I told you, last night was just an ordinary way to heal her. We are brothers. It doesn''t matter if you talk nonsense about me. People are girls. Don''t do this." Han 3000 scolded him. "Her injury is in her back. If you want to heal her, you must..." "This lonely man and woman, that girl is also a top-grade beauty. She looks very special. To tell the truth, I clearly remember her beautiful appearance up to now. Will you control her?" "Shit, you''re so lucky. First, my little princess Kirin, then Qin Shuang and Su Yan. Now there''s a little Xia Wei. The most important thing about Niang xipi is that one is more beautiful than the other, but they all lean on you. Isn''t that fucking too much?" "people like you have to be killed by thunder when you go out?" "don''t you come." Han 3000 glanced at him depressed. However, from the pangolin''s reflection, he noticed that Xia Wei might be completely different this time. Because when he met Su Yan and other women in the past, this guy would nag endlessly, but he would never have such a big reflection today. Thinking of this, Han 3000 was even more curious. Looking at the pangolin, he said: "What is the daughter of the Phoenix?" the pangolin stared at heaven silently, and then looked at Han 3000 enviously. As soon as he stretched out his hand, Han 3000 subconsciously handed him a big peach, and he bit it: "it''s amazing to say the daughter of the Phoenix. I thought there was no such a top-notch woman in the world." "But where can I think of it, I not only saw it, but the most exaggerated thing is that she is still by my side." "in short, I can responsibly tell you that with the daughter of the Phoenix, not to mention the seal of the earth on your boy is not a problem at all. Even without exaggeration, even if you are tortured by the king of hell and thrown into hell, you can come back from the dead." The pangolin shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s so magical?" Han 3000 said in surprise. "Do you think it''s over just now? If you think it''s all magical, the real use of the Phoenix''s daughter may be beyond description for you?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stayed our T ranslation.

 Chapter 3006

    "Have you heard of a rumor?" said the pangolin. "What''s the rumor?" "the dragon begets nine sons!" Han 3000 nodded and said, "the so-called dragon begets nine sons means prisoners, Jains, mocking wind, Pu prison, lion dragon, Baxia, pangolin, negative pangolin and kissing nine beasts." pangolin nodded: "The nine sons have different looks, different abilities, different preferences, and different ontological attributes. However, this does not hinder the power of the nine sons. It is the best explanation that they have been regarded as gods for generations to suppress various evils." "therefore, since ancient times, the power of the Dragon has been well known all over the world." "The Phoenix family keeps pace with the dragon. The dragon has the potential of nine sons, and the phoenix also has the reality of nine chicks, including peacock, ROC, fire phoenix, Golden Phoenix, green Luan, snow owl, Baiming, blue duck and Zhaofeng." "the nine chicks of the Phoenix are not inferior to the nine sons of the dragon. Therefore, how strong the inheritance of the dragon family is, and how strong the transmission of the Phoenix family is." "Relying on the blood of the dragon family, the nine sons of the dragon family can be extraordinary, while the Phoenix family, relying on the blood of the Phoenix family, also looks high at the world. Therefore, is the blood of the Phoenix family strong?" "the daughter of the Phoenix is the body transformed after the fall of the ancestral Phoenix, because she has the purest Phoenix blood, so there has been a legend since ancient times that the daughters of the Phoenix are very beautiful, just like fairies." "More importantly, the blood of the Phoenix is powerful. Anyone who gets the daughter of the Phoenix can not only enjoy the beauty of the daughter of the Phoenix and the body structure of different mortals, but also get the blood of the Phoenix." "The blood of the Phoenix can bring people back to life, so those who get its blood, to some extent, will have the same as the Phoenix and can continue to live in Nirvana." Han 3000 nodded abruptly. According to this, he understood why the seal of the earth was nothing, because he could be reborn. Even if his body was blasted to pieces and his soul was shattered, as long as there was a trace of immortality, he could be reborn. "What''s more against the sky?" "the power of the Phoenix." pangolin said: "However, no one knows what the power of the Phoenix is." Han 3000 frowned slightly. What does that mean? "The Phoenix is a female and the Phoenix is a male, but the Phoenix biographer is a woman. If you want to get the power of the Phoenix, unless..." unless the Phoenix fits? "Han 3000 frowned. The pangolin nodded: "The power of the Phoenix is infinite, but all birds are dominated by females and supplemented by males. Therefore, since ancient times, you have heard the Phoenix and asked for the Phoenix, but not the Phoenix. The female body is the basic of the Phoenix family, while men are excluded." "if you get the heart of the Phoenix''s daughter, in fact, any kind of man can become the phoenix of the Phoenix family in name, which is why the phoenix also has the theory of nine sons and looks different." Han 3000 generally understood. However, this is precisely because the Phoenix''s daughter can be combined with any man, which means that there should be many men in the world who have been with the Phoenix''s daughter. Otherwise, the Phoenix family would have long been cut off. Since there is inheritance, there must be integration. After integration, they should know the power of the Phoenix''s power and why they will become a member of the pangolin No one knows? Hearing this question, the pangolin smiled: "because the task of the Phoenix''s daughter is inheritance." "what does this mean?" "Although there have been rumors that the initial Phoenix will reincarnate in the world with its real Phoenix power, over the years, it seems that I have never heard of anyone who has met. More people think that this is a gimmick deliberately laid by the Phoenix family in order to attract men." "But fortunately, such rumors have always been a great temptation. In addition, the Phoenix''s daughter itself has an arrogant appearance and figure, and is more different from the physical structure of ordinary women. Therefore, many men still tend to be attached and glow for the reproduction of the Phoenix family." "but this also lays a huge hidden danger for the Phoenix family." pangolin said. "Hidden danger?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3007

    "Don''t you think there is a strange point in this matter?" "according to what I said, the Phoenix family is not prosperous at least, but it won''t be so nearly extinct now that it has long been forgotten by the world and become a legend?" pangolin said. Han 3000 nodded. However, he is not too strange. Everyone may want the power of the Phoenix, but in fact, the real Phoenix''s daughter is just a gimmick. I''m afraid not everyone can accept this huge psychological gap? Pangolin nodded: "human nature is ugly. When you find that your Phoenix daughter is only the Phoenix people, not the Phoenix woman with the power of the Phoenix, you can imagine the loss in your heart. It is said that many men who are favored by the Phoenix people are finally forced to act disorderly in the tribe, not only full of selfish desires, but also find the real Phoenix daughter at the time of combination." "But these are only one aspect, because there are honest people in the world. It is the extremely cruel elimination rules of the Phoenix family that really cause them to wither." "Because the beauty of the Phoenix is unique in the world. Without the ability of the initial Phoenix, the Phoenix family is unable to give birth to nine children with different shapes. Therefore, in order to ensure the purity of blood, if the children do not have the beauty of their parents, the children will die and their parents will die." "As a result, although the Phoenix people are getting more and more beautiful in their years, the number has gradually become a legend, and some even say that they have long been extinct." "what does this have to do with me?" "it has a lot to do with it." pangolin said: "If you say that Xia Wei and her sisters are really the daughters of the Phoenix, we''ve only seen them since we entered the source of peach, haven''t we?" Han 3000 nodded. Indeed, he hasn''t seen anyone else here. "They are sisters, which proves that they were born to the same mother, and there are only two of them left in the Phoenix people in the world. What do you think of when they are connected." Han Sanqian frowned when he heard this: "do you mean that they are the only descendants of the Phoenix people?" This is the only two, but because it is a sister relationship, it can also be regarded as a single pass and become the only. "Exactly." the pangolin nodded: "if they are the only, it means that the reincarnation of the Phoenix family may have reached the end." "Phoenix Nirvana, the end is the starting point." "Therefore, one of the two sisters may really have the power of the Phoenix from the original Phoenix." "do you think it has anything to do with you?" Looking at the pangolin''s rare seriousness and his rational analysis, Han Sanqian was shocked and stunned. Although Xia Wei held her feet technically, under the guidance of Han Sanqian, she broke out to fight back the black and white double evils, which shows that her internal foundation is very strong. Who would be like this? Obviously, she will only be very talented people, such as the little princess of Kirin! In addition, as Xia Wei''s sister, Xia Ran''s actual master, it is reasonable to say that both cultivation and Dharma must be far above Xia Wei. However, when it comes to lifting the seal of her land, Xia ran asks herself to find Xia Wei for an answer. Generally speaking, this should not be. Because it is completely the opposite. "In addition, although Xia Ran is beautiful, Xia Wei is so beautiful that no one will forget it. If breathtaking is an adjective for beauty, it is a verb in Xia Wei. She can really hook your soul away and keep your memory of her forever." "she deserves the beauty of the Phoenix." "So, Han 3000, now do you know why I call you shit? You''re lucky to meet the Phoenix''s daughter, and you''re just likely to meet the real Phoenix''s daughter with the power of the Phoenix who has been lost for millions of years!" Pangolin was very depressed. What?! Han Sanqian opened his eyes with shock and looked at pangolin inconceivably. "Fuck you, the more you say, the more angry I am. I must beat you first."... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3008

    In the face of the "attack" of the pangolin, Han 3000 didn''t even have the time and mood to talk to him. The whole person was still immersed in the shock of the Phoenix''s daughter. Millions of years of reincarnation, from an unknown huge race, through self elimination, finally completed the so-called end of the whole tribe and opened a new starting point. Such a huge turnover, even if it is not the Phoenix family but other races, is enough to make people feel incomparable shock. Sometimes things are so natural and wonderful. Han 3000 did not expect that he was lucky to see the reincarnation of a race, the end and rebirth of a race. Taishan has no opinion, but he turns around and comes. I''m afraid that''s what he said. "Annoying, really annoying." the pangolin "attacked" himself boring, loosened his hand, returned to his seat, and took a depressed bite of a peach. Obviously, he was still unhappy in his heart. But at this time, a breeze blew from nowhere, and peach blossoms suddenly fell like rain all over the sky. When they looked up, they only heard the fragrance in the distance, but a beautiful figure had come slowly. Xia ran, dressed in a light cyan dress, was full of holiness and elegance. He held a small exquisite box made of peach wood in his hand and walked slowly with a faint smile on his face. "Sister Xia ran." Han 3000 got up and said respectfully. "Fuck you, what''s your sister''s name? If you have a sister, leave one for me." pangolin whispered, then raised his head and looked at Xia ran coming: "Hey, Xia ran girl." "it''s time to call your sister." Xia ran smiled gently, saluted slightly with one hand and motioned them to sit down. When they sat down, Xia ran also sat down: "you two, are you satisfied with the taste of peaches?" Han 3000 smiled: "the juice is sweet and delicious, the top in the world." pangolin also said with a hehe smile: "it''s delicious like a 17-year-old girl." then, Han 3000 and Xia ran looked at him together. Pangolin seemed to feel a little embarrassed and scratched his head: "This... Can''t be described... Bad?" Xia ran smiled helplessly and looked at Han 3000. "In the source of peach, every peach is a rare fruit. It not only tastes delicious, but also has excellent aura and is a superior tonic." "every 10000 years, the Phoenix family will use this fruit to reward the 10000 families of birds, but this one in your hand." "It is the most precious treasure in the peach forest. There is only one in the whole peach forest. It can not only dredge the meridians and activate collaterals, but also prolong life, stabilize the body and strengthen the yuan. If ordinary people eat it, they can enter the house even if they have no potential for cultivation. If they have cultivation, they can gain a hundred years of skill growth." Xia ran chuckled. Hearing this, the pangolin frowned, looked at the peach in his hand, and then looked at the peach in Han 3000''s hand. Although the two peaches looked similar in size, they did seem much worse in color. "Miss Xia ran, where''s my peach?" the pangolin asked reluctantly. Xia ran smiled and politely said: "Your peach is also the source of our peach." "what I care about is how long it can increase my skill." when pangolin said this, his eyes obviously looked at Han 3000. "About ten years." "big..." Damn it, isn''t it? Even if the treatment of beautiful women around them is so poor, does it have to be so different to eat a peach? He''s a hundred years old! He thinks his worst estimate can be mixed for 70 or 80 years. There is a gap, but it shouldn''t be much. But who knows if he doesn''t ask, he doesn''t know. He''s scared when he asks. There''s not much difference. It''s clearly a world and a place How about you? Han Sanqian looked at Xia ran with some embarrassment when he heard the speech and said, "it''s really a sin for Han Sanqian to eat such a valuable thing." no wonder Xia Wei''s girl told herself not to tell her sister about the peach. It turned out that it was so precious. "Since my sister gave it to you, it''s naturally her way of hospitality. What''s wrong with you, young Xia Han?" Xia ran smiled gently. Then she put the mahogany box in her other hand on the table, and then pushed it in front of Han 3000. Han 3000 was stunned and didn''t know, so: "sister Xia ran, this is..." "open it and have a look." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3009

    Han 3000 took a look at Xia ran. After hesitating for a moment, he stretched out his hand and opened the mahogany box. Open the box, which contains a pendant with a necklace. About the size of an egg, it is inlaid with a huge diamond like thing. It''s blood yellow. It''s very beautiful. There are many strange lines inside. It seems that there is no law on the surface, but if you look closely, you can find that these lines seem to form a strange pattern. To some extent, Han 3000 seems to feel that these patterns still have some ways, but he can''t say it for a moment. "This is..." Han 3000 looked at Xia ran strangely. "Can you see anything?" Xia ran smiled. Han 3000 shook his head, but when he saw it unintentionally, he seemed to take another look and felt that these patterns seemed to have deep meaning. With a frown on his brow, Han 3000 focused again on the gem in the mahogany box. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. The location of these textures seems to have many similarities with the eight trigrams taught by Qinglong. In other words, these are two diagrams of Tiangang and Disha mixed together. Just because they are too scattered and concentrated, they look completely chaotic and irregular. As for these textures, in fact, they are not the kind of texture imagined, but actually a kind of text. However, this kind of writing, Han 3000 will, but it is very strange. He is a gossip term, which is extremely difficult to understand, but it happens that Qinglong taught himself. On that day, he had a long talk day and night on the boat and had dealings with Qinglong. In this process, Han 3000 learned a lot about the eight trigrams, Yin, Yang and five elements. Although Han 3000''s talent is still good, it is obviously not easy to use these complicated skills overnight. However, Han 3000 is curious about what the fine texture actually records, although it seems unreasonable. Therefore, even though it was difficult, Han Sanqian still tried to use Tiangang Disha position to clarify the original position of the texture, and then translated word by word along their position. "At the beginning of the world, there were Zu Feng and the world, and then there were nine sons. Although the nine sons were excellent, they had different personalities. Therefore, there were such immortals as the green twin Fire Phoenix, four wings and eight tails, which attracted constant attention to right and wrong, and even the ferocious ROC. This kind of harm to the world was not the intention of Zu Feng." "Zufeng was furious. Since then, the Phoenix family has regulations. The younger generation of the Phoenix family needs to be careful in selecting people to avoid regenerating the generation that attracts the wind. Therefore, only those who are able can match and integrate with the Phoenix and produce the next generation." "until the optimal generation, it will be the essence of the whole Phoenix family and the most beautiful of the Phoenix family. At that time, Zufeng will come, and the Phoenix family will usher in a new life in the Enze family." After translating these, Han Shaoqian felt that his head was about to burst. Although the general meaning was to see it, he also knew that many details had been omitted by himself. Moreover, there was more than half of the things behind. Han Sanqian really didn''t have the energy to read it. Seeing Han Sanqian''s embarrassed appearance, Xia ran smiled gently and was about to speak. "This is the treasure of the Phoenix family? The heart of the Golden Phoenix?" one side, the pangolin suddenly said. Xia ran smiled, "unexpectedly, you are well-informed, even the treasure of our family." hearing Xia Ran''s praise, the pangolin really belongs to that kind of bomb fart. It was on the spot. The whole person was a little elated and said proudly: "It''s easy to say. I don''t dare say how strong I am, but I can barely count on being knowledgeable and knowledgeable." then, he looked at Han 3000 disdainfully and said, "the heart of Jinfeng is the treasure of the Phoenix family. It''s very precious. It''s said that it records the world-shaking secret, but ordinary people can''t understand it." "don''t pretend to understand." Han 3000 scratched his head, but could he translate it wrong? "Am I right, Miss Xia ran." pangolin looked at Xia ran confidently. Xia ran nodded gently: "what you said is really not bad. The heart of Jinfeng does record the world shaking secret of my Phoenix family, in which the texture is more complex and profound, and ordinary people can''t pry into one or two." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3010

    Xia ran smiled and did not refute. "Impossible!" pangolin got up from his seat. Even as a good friend of Han 3000, he will never believe that Han 3000 can understand the heart of Jinfeng. Because the heart of the Golden Phoenix, although people who know the legend of the Phoenix know its existence, even many men selected by the Phoenix family have seen it with their own eyes. But those who can understand it hardly exist. Even if there is, it is almost rare. It is even more a word to see what can be written in it. Many people say that if the daughter of the real Phoenix is a phoenix treasure that cannot be seen or touched, then the heart of the Golden Phoenix is a treasure that can be seen and touched, but does not know what it means. But the former is at least full of unknown, but at least it gives you hope, while the heart of Jinfeng tramples all your hopes, leaving only full of despair. After many storms, everyone only remembers the daughter of the Phoenix, thus ignoring the heart of the Golden Phoenix. Xia ran waved his hand slightly, stood up and said, "although the heart of Jinfeng exists in the Phoenix family, it is indeed as pangolin young Xia said. I don''t know that no one has been able to understand the mystery in detail for millions of years." "the nine sons of Phoenix, fire and Phoenix are respected, and Jinfeng is detailed, which can transform human form. Most of the descendants of the Phoenix family also come from Jinfeng blood." "In order to find the ancestral Phoenix, the ancestor of Jinfeng left his heart for Tianyuan." "when the heart of Jinfeng can be broken, you can get the treasure left by the ancestor of Jinfeng. At the same time, it will open the time when the ancestral Phoenix returns, so the two are connected." "no one in the world can understand the heart of Jinfeng. If you don''t see the return of Zufeng, you don''t have the power of the Phoenix." "Therefore, everyone knows that to see Zu Feng, we should first open the heart of Jin Feng. Over the years, both people in the family and the men sought by the people have tried to unlock the secret of Jin Feng''s heart, but none of them succeeded." "My father and mother tried to solve it hundreds of years ago. They were regarded as the hope of the Phoenix family, but unfortunately, my father only solved the first two sentences." "however, it is these two sentences that let me confirm that there is no mistake in Han Shaoxia''s solution. Because the two sentences my father solved at the beginning are exactly the same as the first two sentences Han Shaoxia solved." "What?!" hearing this, pangolin couldn''t help taking two steps back because of fear and shock. "In fact, I shouldn''t have taken out the heart of Jinfeng at this time, but I don''t know why today. There was always an inexplicable palpitation in my heart, so I took it out by devious means, but I didn''t think of it..." I couldn''t plant flowers on purpose, and I didn''t want to insert willows into the shade. " Speaking of this, Xia ran looked up at the distant sky: "mother, father, Grandpa and grandma, your long cherished wish has been completed, and you can rest in peace." after that, Xia ran Mo touched and closed her eyes for a few seconds, as if in silence. Then, she walked a few steps to Han 3000 and said with a smile: "since you can''t understand everything in one and a half hours, time passes, there is always a chance." Then Xia ran gently picked up the mahogany box and handed it to Han 3000. "Ah?" Han 3000 was silly. Xia ran actually wanted to give it to himself? This is the treasure of the Phoenix family and the heart of the legendary Golden Phoenix! Isn''t this a joke? "Sister Xia ran, aren''t you kidding me?" Han sanran was stunned and really wondered if he had heard wrong. "Xia ran would never dare to joke with Han Shaoxia even if he joked with all the people in heaven and earth, especially in this matter." although Xia Ran''s smile never dissipated, his eyes were full of sincerity and didn''t mean to joke at all. Now, Han sanran was completely stupid: "No, it''s your Phoenix family''s treasure?" did you take the wrong medicine? "It''s really our Phoenix family''s treasure, and even enough to defend it with your life. However, from now on, the Phoenix family''s treasure has changed, and the heart of the Golden Phoenix is still important, but not as important as others." "young Xia Han, can you move and go to a place with me?" "where to go?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3011

    "Water moon cave?" Han was stunned. "Exactly." Xia ran nodded. Where is that? Although the source of peach is large, Han 3000 has roughly observed everything here on his way to Taolin. Here is like a green fairyland, with a simple but elegant small hall, plus a peach forest that can''t see the edge. If you have to say landscape, there are green mountains and green waters not far in front of the hall. However, the mountain is only two meters high. Let alone there is a cave in it. Even if there is a cave, Han 3000 has been regarded as its ability. It is more like a rockery, like a palace on which to decorate. "Please look for this by yourself, and I will wait for you there." as soon as the voice fell, she suddenly turned into a streamer and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. Han Sanqian was stunned. Didn''t you invite me to go? When did inviting people turn into asking people to find a place and rush there by themselves? "What are you still doing? Great sage!" when Han 3000 was stunned, pangolin came step by step with three big peaches in his arms. "What are you looking at?" when Han 3000 looked back at the three big peaches in his hand, the pangolin couldn''t hang on his face. However, even now, he still insisted and said, "what are you looking at? I only have ten years of cultivation with one peach. You''ve been holding on for a hundred years. I won''t lose a lot if I don''t take more." Han 3000 turned his eyes, Directly convinced by this guy''s wonderful brain circuit. "If you''re so shady again, you really have to be careful that your armor is gone." Han 3000 glanced at her: "do you see where there is a paradise here?" "so can''t wait to pass?" Han 3000 didn''t speak, clenched his teeth and stared at him coldly. He is not as dirty as the pangolin thought, but the heart of Jinfeng is so precious to the Phoenix family that Han 3000 must return it to others. Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, pangolin obviously felt guilty and shook his head: "when you were unconscious, I was idle and bored with evil Taotie. We strolled around here. There is a big place here. If you want to say whether there is anything else, it may be true, but it is water and hole. This is really not." no?! However, as Xia ran said just now, there is obviously something. She has no reason to lie to herself. Is this Shuiyue cave actually a very hidden place?! Thinking of this, Han 3000 dragged the pangolin to the front hall and wanted to find Xia Wei directly to ask for clarification. Back in the hall, after looking for a circle, I finally found Xia Wei''s room. Unfortunately, Xia Wei''s door was closed. Han 3000 knocked on her door, but only heard Xia Wei''s answer: "you''d better not knock. My sister is waiting for you in Shuiyue cave. She told me not to meet you or talk to you until you go there." shit! Han 3000 was depressed, but Xia Wei''s tone was firm, and Xia ran had orders. He really had no choice but to take pangolins from the inside to the outside of the hall, and then look around to find the so-called water moon cave, or even the place associated with it. However, the result was disappointing. They flew into the air and had a bird''s-eye view of the two people around them. They shook their heads helplessly. "Although this place is large, all the places with water are near the temple, but there is no earth bag beside the temple except the hill where a pig can''t squat down, let alone any hole." the pangolin tilted his mouth and shook his head helplessly. Han 3000 is also very sad. Pangolin''s words are very frustrating, but we must admit that this is an indisputable fact. "Go and have a look over there." Han 3000 glanced at the distance and flew over with a pangolin. As they got closer, there was still a peach forest under the fog without any other new discoveries. Han 3000 can only keep moving forward, hoping to make new discoveries in the diffuse fairy fog. Unfortunately, until the night came and the moon rose, they did not know how far they had flown, but there were still peach trees under their feet and in front of them. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3012

    The pangolin was about to fly forward. When he was pulled by Han 3000, he almost couldn''t stop the car. He glanced at Han 3000 depressed: "what are you doing? I''m not allowed to give full play to my value after all the girls are soaked?" "are you stupid?" Han 3000 stared at him angrily: "look around carefully." the pangolin looked around, There was immortality everywhere, and there were low peach trees everywhere. He didn''t find any abnormality except for the boundless. However, I don''t know. As soon as I say it, pangolin really feels strange, but he can''t tell what''s strange. "Miscellaneous, what''s wrong around here?" he looked at Han 3000 strangely. "Our place is called the source of peach, isn''t it?" Han 3000 said. Pangolin nodded without thinking. It''s true. I don''t have to say. "Because I came in after I was in a coma, I don''t know how you came here at that time. However, there are no more than two kinds of existence in this place. One is that it is a secluded place in the desolate demon family land. It''s a corner of the so-called paradise, right?" chuanshanjia nodded, which is not wrong at all. "The other is the land boundary similar to the Kirin family, which hides the space in one place with a secret method, right?" pangolin also nodded. "But these two methods, in fact, no matter which method, must have an inevitable common point, that is, even if its internal space is large, it is no big deal." a mountain, or several mountains, an island, or several islands. It can accommodate tens of thousands of people, or it can be an independent ecological circle, but its size is always limited. At least, there is a distance for practitioners. But the problem is that if Han 3000 and pangolin regard the previous palace as the starting point, the place is almost boundless in terms of the time and distance they fly. After all, they almost flew all the way from the morning until the night fell and the moon began to rise. For such a long time, at the speed of two people, they can at least cross several cities in the eight directions of the world, but here, they haven''t even flown to the end. That''s incredible. After all, how big can the source of peach be? Is there such a big place that will not be disturbed by the world? Can this place be so peaceful with their reputation as the daughter of the Phoenix? These are contrary to the facts. Therefore, the result can only be one, that is, this place can never be as big as it looks now. something the matter! There''s definitely a problem. "So, do you mean that we met the so-called ghost beating the wall? In fact, we kept turning around?" pangolin understood Han 3000''s meaning. Looking around, it seemed that he was aware of it. Han 3000 nodded undeniably: "if there were such a large number of peach fields, how many peaches would there be? Just this wealth, I think, the source of peach would not be able to avoid the invasion of war." "if it existed in space, like Kirin holy land or nihilism sect, its area would be large, but it would not be much." it was surrounded by immortals, And the peach groves are very similar. It seems that they are different in the fog, but when you look closely, you seem to feel the same everywhere. "What shall we do now? Break the game?" the pangolin frowned. The more things stop, the more things you want exist there. After all, there is no silver here. "The so-called maze is just the art of eight trigrams and five elements. Haven''t you learned from Qinglong? Try again?" pangolin said, "I think once we go out of the maze, we will see tomorrow through the clouds." Han 3000 didn''t speak, frowned and his eyes swept through all the surrounding environment. At this time, in Han 3000''s eyes and brain, The surrounding environment began to show the intersection of lines, woven into pictures, and constantly intersected at Han 3000. Seeing Han 3000''s serious appearance, pangolin didn''t dare to disturb him and waited quietly next to him. "What is this maze?" Han 3000 frowned tighter and seemed to be in great confusion. But at this moment... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3013

    Han Sanqian suddenly found that the puzzle in front of him, if from the eight trigrams theory, is basically in the array in the array in the array. This is definitely not his stuttering, but the fact in front of him. It is like about a hundred various Eight Trigram arrays, which are linked to each other and closed to each other. In other words, it''s like a hundred knots intertwined. If you untie any one, it will actually affect all the rest. "I can''t solve it." Han 3000 shook his head. "No, you can''t even solve it?" the pangolin was stunned. Han 3000 sighed and said, "have you ever fished?" "why? Does fishing have anything to do with it? Or do you give up and want to go fishing?" pangolin looked at Han 3000 strangely. I don''t know why he suddenly talked about it. Han 3000 looked at the Taoyuan in front of him and sighed bitterly: "when you empty the fishing line, the fishing line will always be inexplicably wound together and become a seemingly endless knot." "this is the case in this Taoyuan at present." Han 3000 sighed. To solve one problem is to loosen one on the surface. In fact, it is to make other solutions that have not been solved tighter. With more solutions, the remaining knots will naturally become tighter and tighter until they are completely locked and can no longer be solved. Gossip is so wonderful. Sometimes you seem to be dead, but in fact you are alive. You seem to be alive. You can even step on the birth door at any step, but you are stunned to find that this is actually a dead end. No matter what step you take, your final result is trapped. "What you said is too profound and complex. I don''t know what you''re talking about. However, if you can''t break the array, what shall we do next?" "shit, back it up?" "although it''s not very difficult, it''s not too embarrassing?" pangolin is very depressed. In front of the two beauties, if they don''t know the way from beginning to end, they may still be able to retreat, but now they have been out busy all day. Giving up halfway is not their style of doing things. More importantly, they will go back and lose their hair. "Go back?" Han 3000 seemed really thoughtful when he heard the pangolin. "I support you, Han 3000, don''t you really want to return?" seeing Han 3000''s appearance, pangolin was stunned. "Don''t blame me for not talking about the front. Although your boy is invincible in my eyes and exists like a God, it doesn''t mean I have no bottom line for you. If you want to be a shrinking turtle at this time, I despise you." "shit, you don''t want face, I want face." the pangolin jumped his feet angrily. For him, it was almost no different from great humiliation. However, Han 3000 was calm all over the world at this time. After a long time, he calmly said, "in that case, let''s go back!" when he heard the first half, the pangolin''s violent mood had to be comforted, but the second half made him explode directly in situ, and even doubted whether there was something wrong with his ears. "You... What did you say?" "I said back. Did you hear me clearly?" Han 3000 looked at him. The pangolin is like a chrysanthemum being lit and exploded: "what the fuck did you say, Han?" "you''re his grandmother. Even if I die here, I''ll never step back. It''s a shame, you know?" "as the saying goes, the head can be broken and the blood can flow, the big husband..." suddenly, at this time, With Han Sany''s jade sword gently placed on the pangolin''s neck, the pangolin, who was still extremely angry and had a loud voice, suddenly stopped and became dumb in an instant. "Fly back with me." Han 3000 took a speechless look at this guy. What about your previous hardness?! If Han 3000 had not been able to release his true energy too much for fear of causing the seal of the land, Han 3000 would have gone back. Where would he need so much to threaten the goods to fly back with him. "I won''t say it. The big husband can bend and stretch, hum." as soon as the voice fell, the pangolin grabbed Han 3000''s hand and accelerated all the way home. At this time, Han 3000 looked at the sky with indifferent eyes, and his mouth seemed to hang a trace of evil smile. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3014

    When they landed again and returned to the hall, it was midnight. At this time, the night was deep silent, and the bright moon was hanging in the air. At the most round time, the whole source of peach was covered with a silver cloak under the moonlight, which was not only cold, but also a bit different style. "Well, you''re satisfied. You can go back to bed happily." as soon as you landed, the pangolin was obviously still immersed in the depression of Han 3000''s giving up. After saying a word, he was unwilling to go to the house. However, he took a few steps, but he didn''t find Han 3000 following up. When he looked back, he saw Han 3000 still standing in place, just looking up at the sky. For a moment, the pangolin couldn''t help feeling depressed and said, "I''m in a bad mood. I can recover in a month? Shame is shame. I don''t have to say, wash and sleep." however, Han Sanqian still didn''t move. The pangolin really couldn''t help being curious and followed the past. Looking along Han 3000''s eyes, pangolin''s eyes finally stayed in the sky, above the hanging moon. However, although the moon is round, it is never strange. After all, there may be nothing strange in the world, but the moon and the sun are things that everyone has seen since birth. "What are you doing?" the pangolin could not help shaking his hand in front of Han 3000, but Han 3000''s eyes still looked at the bright moon. Just when pangolin could not help it, Han 3000 suddenly lowered his head and looked at the low mountain and flowing water. The water gurgles and the ripples fret, and the full moon is reflected in it, shaking and shaking. "Sure enough." Han 3000 smiled gently. "What really?" pangolin looked blankly. I didn''t know what was wrong with Han 3000. "I think I''ve found the water moon cave." Han 3000 smiled and looked at the pangolin: "although the maze is a maze, it''s not for people to solve." "the maze is also the boundary of the source of the peach." the pangolin strangely buttoned his head: "what''s a mess, the maze is a maze, a maze and a boundary. You confused me." "The source of peach is worthy of being the habitat of Phoenix. There is a saying that ancient words are not Wutong but Phoenix does not live." this seems not to be a false statement. Phoenix is indeed strict enough for the pernex. Although those extremely complicated and complex mazes seem to be unsolvable, their actual function is not to take people as mazes to crack, but the most stable border defense of the whole Taoyuan. This is the fundamental reason why han 3000 found that this gang can''t solve it at all when he tried to illustrate it. Its real function is to protect the whole Taoyuan When discovered by outsiders, or when discovered by outsiders, it can effectively resist foreign invasion. It can be said that this thing should be the strongest and most mysterious barrier Han 3000 has ever seen, or even none. "If you want to break through the mazes in the peach forest with my ability and your ability, I''m afraid it''s useless even if we turn into a pile of white bones." Han 3000 smiled and said, "in fact, there is a cloud of suspicion. Xia Ran is testing us." Han 3000 smiled. If you follow the normal logic, you finally find that there is a problem in the process of looking for it and enter the maze. The first thing to do is to break the maze. You had the same thinking as the pangolin until Han 3000 found that this maze can''t be broken at all and the surprisingly round moon above your head. "Don''t you think it''s strange to look at the moon again?" Han Sanqian smiled. The pangolin looked up at the moon in the sky, frowning and his eyes were almost shining... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3015

    For a moment, he shook his head: "what''s the difference between this moon and other moons? Isn''t it brighter? Is it rounder?" "to be honest, I think it''s much more beautiful than the moon in the devil''s land. The moon in the devil''s land is full of blood when looking up." Han 3000 smiled, "you''ve got the point." any hidden space, It just hides itself by using a special boundary. In fact, it still exists between heaven and earth. "Small mouth and large space itself, like a transparent bottle hidden there, can not only preserve the inner aura, but also absorb the aura of heaven and earth through the bottle mouth." "As for the days and months in a bottle, it is either like watching the sky in a well, or absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon. But in the two categories, the former is to look at the sun and the moon and simulate it. The latter is to extract its essence and use it to coagulate. Although the two are different, the sun and the moon all have the same point." that is how much will be affected by the real external environment. " "When I was in nihilism, if the sun and moon were normal, then the sun and moon in Qilin holy mountain were obviously much stronger. The moon seen in the demon family land was like covered with a layer of blood. That was because the demon family land was full of magic gas and blocked the sun and moon. The place where the source of peach was located was the demon family land. Normally, its sun and moon should not be even perfect, but still full of vitality Is the blood red? "Hearing Han 3000''s words, pangolin patted his head. He remembered that although the sky was clear and cloudless today, there was a little red in the sun from golden yellow. Although it was very subtle, it was difficult to distinguish the difference without careful observation. "Now the moon is bright, clean and beautiful, and surprisingly round, even without a trace of defects." pangolin looked at the moon and said. "The real moon is always affected by various factors, either evil or evil, and even a dark cloud can affect its scene. It''s like the beauty since ancient times, who has always had a trace of defects, can really be called beauty, and people can really remember it. The artificial beauty is the same. It seems that every inch is perfect, but it''s true You will feel uncomfortable when you get together. "" all things in the world are like this. "Hearing Han Sanqi''s explanation, pangolin roughly understood:" Sanqi, you mean, the moon is false? "" Shuiyue Dongtian, its existence is the same as the boundary. In fact, it is not a function in our imagination, but another function. " "It''s here to show us the way." then Han 3000 walked to the side of the pool. The pangolin followed closely, looked at the shaking moon in the water, touched his head and said, "how do you show the way?" Han 3000 smiled, grabbed the pangolin''s hand, and then jumped into the pool. "Fuck!" Pangolin didn''t expect Han Sanqian to come out of here suddenly. He shouted in a panic. The next second, with the sound of the pool, the two people had directly fallen into the pool. As soon as he entered the water, pangolin called a jumping and struggling. In case the Buddha land duck entered the water and killed him, he kept yelling: "Your mother, Han 3000, I support your grandpa and your aunt. You''re fucking sick. You jump into the water. You look good and look like a handsome man when you''re wet. I''m wearing this fucking clothes. You... Wait." In the middle of the scolding, the goods suddenly went straight to the original place. They didn''t have the water pavement in the imagination, let alone the whole body wet in the imagination. Instead, they were like standing on the land. Looking up, they saw the water light in the sky, and their clarity could be seen. Looking at the moon in the sky, they were in the water, but they didn''t seem to be affected by the water. How wonderful and wonderful. "This..." Pangolin reflected it, and the whole person was stunned. Looking back, Han Sanqian saw a cave in front of the reef. There was a big flash of silver in the cave. There were words on the cave: this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3016

    "Shuiyue Dongtian? This is Shuiyue Dongtian?" pangolin was surprised to see the hole. "The moon in the water and the sky in the cave. In fact, from the beginning, Miss Xia ran told us the answer, but..." speaking of this, Han 3000 shook his head embarrassed: "we just think too much." then, with pangolins, they walked slowly towards the cave. Red fish and shrimps swam by, and coral scallops swayed under their feet. It was wonderful to walk inside. "Go in." they looked at each other and walked into the cave. The cave was two meters high and wide. Three people passed side by side. There was still white sand under their feet and blisters were still floating. After about ten meters, the cave suddenly opened up, and its surface was wide enough to surpass the palace on land. Inside the cave, there is no decoration. Only ten statues are separated around. Among the nine statues, there are very beautiful Golden Phoenix, peacock, fire phoenix and fierce ROC to attract the wind. At the top of them, there is a significantly larger body, more beautiful and full of momentum. Lin front and deer back, snake head and fish tail, dragon turtle back, Yan jaw and chicken beak, A huge statue in five colors. Just a glance, just a statue, you know that this thing is not ordinary, and even the momentum is extremely impressive. "Is this the initial Phoenix?" Han 3000 sighed as he looked at the huge statue in front of him. Just a statue can shock Han 3000 like this. Han 3000 even thinks how strong the shock will be if it really appears in front of him?! "Is that the blue Fu?" the pangolin focused on the eighth of the nine statues. Although its head is smaller than the independent one in the middle, it is much larger than the other eight. "It is said that its body is huge and comparable to the giant Kun. It can set off huge waves between waving its wings. It is the strongest of the nine Phoenix in the rumor." pangolin murmured. "What about the white one?" Han 3000 asked. "The snow owl, the king of birds in the ice, doesn''t eat or drink. Exhale is fog and huff and puff is snow." said the pangolin. "The blue one is qingluan, beside which are Jinfeng and Huofeng. Jinfeng is elegant and has a unique temperament. It can transform human form. Huofeng does not die and lives from nirvana." "as for peacocks, they like to eat human flesh. They have an excellent relationship with Dapeng who likes to eat dragon flesh. There are Baiming, which can pass the rhythm and produce the most beautiful voice in the world." the nine sons of the dragon are different and different, but the nine chicks in the Phoenix, Why don''t they lead each other? Thinking of this, Han 3000 also suddenly remembered the stem of the earth, the so-called Wolong Phoenix chick... "By the way, where''s sister Xia ran?" when Han 3000 talked about it, the pangolin remembered that as soon as they came in, they were attracted by ten statues and forgot Xia Ran''s existence. "We didn''t make an appointment. Is she waiting for us here?" pangolin also looked around, but although the space here was large, Xia Ran''s figure had not been seen. But just as they looked around, suddenly the silver light flashed in the whole space, and then in the flash, a sharp but extremely beautiful voice sounded. The whole silver light turns into colorful. When they are in the place, anti Buddha is like a dream world. "Qiang!" a more powerful cry hit. Except for the largest one, the other nine statues suddenly withdrew their lime, spread their wings and flew straight to the top of the cave. "My fuck!" Han 3000 shouted excitedly when he saw such a situation. The nine chicks suddenly soared in the hole above their heads. Nine different gorgeous colors were dazzling. At the same time, what shocked people was the great pressure of the nine giants at the same time. The Phoenix is flying, and nine of them return their mother. Why don''t people be stupid on the spot? Even the well-informed Han 3000 was completely stunned at this time. Nine beams of light were emitted from them, each flying, spreading his wings and holding his head high. "What''s the situation?" nearby, pangolin was obviously startled and looked at the scene in front of him. Pangolin doesn''t know, Han Sanqi doesn''t know, and he is in a hurry to know what to do. Suddenly, at the most critical moment, the eyes of the nine chicks slowly focus on the two people... At this moment, Han Sanqi and pangolin subconsciously retreat... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3017

    "I''m under a lot of pressure." pangolin couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and whispered next to Han 3000. Han 3000 was no better. At this time, there was a trace of cold sweat on his forehead. I don''t know why, when the nine chicks looked at themselves at the same time, even Qiang Ru felt an invisible pressure on him. Perhaps this is the aura of ancient beasts. Seeing that Han 3000 was also a little nervous, the pangolin remembered that Han 3000 had to rely on himself now. Therefore, he swallowed his saliva and forcibly comforted: "it''s okay, don''t worry, although they look terrible, aren''t we the guests of the source of peach, and they won''t attack us." Han 3000 nodded, which he recognized what the pangolin said. But the next second, Han 3000 was angry and said, "I''ll go to your mother." then, a sideways dodged directly. The pangolin didn''t understand how Han 3000 suddenly scolded himself, but he saw a dark shadow suddenly attacking him. "I''ll do it!" roared the pangolin. The pangolin quickly shrunk and hurriedly protected itself with the armor on its back like a hedgehog. Although it moved too fast and hit the ground heavily, the pain was obviously insignificant compared with life. "Wow!" even though one hid and the other resisted with armor, the strong wind driven by the shadow still rolled Han 3000 and pangolin until they were separated by tens of meters. At the end of the blow, the two waited for a moment. After seeing no response, they slowly raised their heads like a turtle. At a glance, they looked at each other. Where they had just stayed, a huge gully about half a meter wide and half a meter deep was drawn on the ground. Fortunately, flash fast! "Didn''t you fucking say you wouldn''t hit us?" Han 3000 shouted at the pangolin. "How the hell do I know why I hit us?" pangolin also replied in a depressed voice. But just as their voice fell, the ROC turned around and dived down again like an eagle. Pangolin subconsciously wants to shrink his head to avoid, but when he moves, he is stunned to find that Dapeng''s attack direction is not towards himself, but towards Han 3000. "Shit, it''s not for me?" pangolin touched his head and didn''t know why. While the pangolin was almost stunned, the ROC over there suddenly swooped towards Han 3000. If Han 3000 is faced with such a huge thing at ordinary times, it is inevitable that he is nervous, but he will never be too embarrassed. But now, Han 3000 has nothing else but embarrassment. Like a chick without hen protection, facing Dapeng''s huge and sharp claws. "Brush!", Han 3000 almost subconsciously turned over, and Dapeng''s sharp claws suddenly crossed less than cm from his side at a very fast speed. Only the nails under his sharp claws crossed the ground, and the ground directly cracked into a just deep gully in a short time. Even the pangolin looking from the side was frightened and frightened at this time. After all, if Han 3000 or himself were directly hit by this claw, I''m afraid he would be cut into pieces of meat on the spot. "What are you waiting for? Come and help." Han 3000 shouted at the pangolin after rolling in place. Pangolin reflected it. Oh, just about to start, suddenly I heard a scream. The huge peacock had suddenly hit him. "Shit, Han 3000 has a dragon. Dapeng wants to eat him. I''m not human. What are you doing with me?" pangolin scolded. The whole man rushed to Han 3000''s side quickly. Then, he dragged Han 3000 and hid directly. I can''t fight. Did you escape? But just as the pangolin and Han 3000 had just entered the ground, when the peacock and Dapeng failed, there was another long cry, and the giant bird with four wings and eight tails suddenly spread its wings. With one of its wings, the wind blows, and the sand and rocks fly on the ground. Only for a moment, the ground is directly brought up by the wind. It is hidden several meters underground. The pangolin and Han 3000, who just thought they were completely safe, are completely exposed. Look at me and I look at you. What... What the fuck? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3018

    "Wow!" just then, with two roars, the shadow of peacock and ROC suddenly hit again. Even different from the previous ones, this time both of them were very angry because the previous attack failed. Not only the speed was accelerated, but also the claws in their hands were more open. "Flash." they looked at each other almost at the same time, yelled at each other, and then ran quickly to both sides. Boom! Almost as soon as they ran away with their front feet, they were in the same place. Two big birds had attacked madly and only heard an explosion. Although they had fled, the huge shock wave still directly overturned them for several meters. "I''ll strangle." the pangolin fell to the ground, covered his stomach with his hands and looked uncomfortable. He is so, Han 3000 is not much better. The whole person shrinks in place, and his back is almost hurt by the explosion wave. But at this time, Han 3000 had no Kung Fu at all. In his eyes, two big birds turned back in the air again. The next second, Han 3000 didn''t do it. He shouted at the pangolin, endured the severe pain, got up and hid elsewhere. Although the body can''t move, strong vigilance and prediction of battle will not be lost with the rust of the body. Han 3000 can roughly predict the trajectory of the two big birds and the next attack. Sure enough, Han 3000 roared loudly. Just as they ran away, the two big birds also turned back, and one circled and rushed with the trend. "Fuck, old Han, it''s not a way to go on like this. You can hide for a while, but you can''t hide for a lifetime." the pangolin stumbled and ran back to Han 3000''s side, and said in a hurry. Of course, hiding is not a long-term way, and Han 3000 naturally knows this. "Don''t forget, we are facing not only two Phoenix, but nine." pangolin hurried. Han 3000 glanced at the other seven Phoenix circling overhead, and his heart was also cold. Yes, this is not one or two, but nine. The house leaks happen to happen every night. Isn''t that what the rain says now? Although those guys are still in the air, who knows if they will suddenly act like the wind at any time? "How about the dangerous move?" Han 3000 bit his teeth and looked at the pangolin. "What do you want?" "as you said, hiding is not a way. Since they want to do us one by one, we''ll play with them and break them one by one." as soon as the voice fell, Han 30001 turned around and glanced over the positions of the two big birds. His heart was cold. He directly took out the jade sword and pushed away the pangolin: "stay next to me and listen to my orders." the pangolin retreated several steps, With a frown, "what are you doing?" Han 3000 didn''t speak, holding a jade sword and staring at the two big birds. "Clang!!!" "clang!" the two big birds turned back and saw Han 3000 standing there with weapons. With a roar of anger, they rushed towards Han 3000 together. At this time, Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly, his eyes were like God, holding a long sword, waiting nervously. Closer, closer, closer and closer. "It''s now, pangolin, go!" he roared angrily. Han 3000 suddenly blocked his long sword in his chest and directly put on the sharp claws of Dapeng who flew towards him. "Oh." pangolin also suddenly woke up. He understood that Han Sanqian deliberately used his body to resist Dapeng''s attack. The purpose was to delay its action, and he had to seize this opportunity to attack Dapeng completely. However, the danger of doing so is also great, because first of all, it can resist Dapeng. In addition, the key is that the peacock attack will be completely opened, which may be like death for Han 3000. After all, the sharp claws and teeth of these two big birds have been clearly seen by them just now. However, now that Han 3000 has decided to do so, it is on the line and has to be sent. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3019

    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 and Dapeng have also collided. Even if the jade sword is dead in front of its claws, his slender nails are still directly stabbed on Han 3000. Han 3000''s whole person is directly pushed back for several meters, so two long drag marks are forced out of the ground. Han 3000 clenched his teeth and twisted his face. Even with great strength, he still felt his whole body falling apart in the face of the impact of Dapeng. But obviously, the most painful thing is not so, but the peacock who arrived almost at the same time. Fortunately, at the other end, the pangolin also used all its strength to slam into the big bang. "Bang!" "bang!" the muffled sound of the two people sounded one after another. After the first muffled sound, Han Sanqian directly flew upside down like a marble on a spring. After a parabola appeared in the air, he directly hit the cave wall dozens of meters away and slipped slowly... Almost when the second sound sounded, the pangolin hit Dapeng directly. Hit the snake seven inches, attack the bird must attack the wing. The pangolin hit the right wing of Dapeng. Although the strength is naturally not as fierce as Han 3000, don''t forget that all the back of the goods are barbs like thorns. In addition, the center of gravity of Dapeng is completely in Han 3000, so there is no defense against him. It can be said that this blow was perfect to the extreme. The huge body of Dapeng moved slightly. At the same time, the whole right wing was slightly deformed due to the impact of pangolin. At the same time, many barbs on the back of pangolin directly disappeared into its wings. The blood flowed slightly during the meal, and a deep pain screamed from Dapeng''s mouth. "Yes." pangolin looked into the distance excitedly. At the far wall, Han 3000 had already slipped from the wall to the ground. The huge impact generated by the impact not only made him feel the internal organs rolling and extremely uncomfortable, but more importantly, at this time, Han 3000''s right shoulder was almost only white bones, and the meat on his hands and shoulders was grabbed by sharp claws. Almost only some skin and meat were still barely connected. On his chest, the immortal Xuan armor was also directly broken. Han 3000 could even see a huge blood sparkling wound on his abdomen. He looked hard at the two big birds in the distance. Did he miscalculate? Can''t even the hardest immortal black armor and frost jade armor resist the sharp claws of these two big birds? What he wanted was to use the artifact of his physical instinct. Even if he was unlucky, he should be able to delay the attack of the two big birds, so as to create a chance for the pangolin to fight back. But now, the results don''t seem very good. The only comfort is that although I am poor here, at least the pangolin is completely within my calculation. However, this comfort did not last long. Almost at the same time when the pangolin roared, the pangolin suddenly flashed with gold. It was originally a pangolin embedded in the wings of the pangolin. Immediately, it was directly hit by the waves of gold light for several meters, and the wings of the pangolin were buzzing under the flow of gold light. Unexpectedly, it was completely restored in an instant. "What?" the pangolin hit the ground heavily and looked at the intact ROC. The whole person was stunned. "Poof!" the pangolin suddenly spurted out its old blood. I don''t know whether it was because it was angry or because it was knocked to the ground. "Clang!" "clang!" the two big birds roared at each other. The next second, the big wings flew directly towards Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000 still leaned against the wall. When he saw Dapeng Jin Guangdu, the whole person was also very surprised, but as he saw two big birds attacking him again, Han 3000 knew that he had no time to be shocked. Strong gritted his teeth, Han San held the jade sword with his only left hand, then supported his body, slowly stood up and looked at the two big birds that had circled in front of him. At this time, he didn''t have any fear in his eyes, only looked at them faintly. "Three thousand!" the pangolin looked at the situation from a distance. For a time, he was very nervous, but his injury caused by flying earthquake made it difficult for him to go to support for a time. "Dapeng, peacock!" Han Sanqian suddenly smiled and looked at them coldly. The jade sword in his hand was slowly lifted up... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3020

    Pangolin''s eyes stare. What''s Han 3000 doing? Instead of trying to save himself, he directly provoked the two big birds. Is he crazy? "Sonorous!" the two big birds seemed to feel Han 3000''s provocation and couldn''t help singing together to vent their inner dissatisfaction and anger. Han 3000''s face was slightly cold and smiled: "life is no joy, death is no fear. I don''t know if it''s a repeat of history, or Lao Tzu''s life is short. Come on." with a wave of the long sword, Han 3000 set up a fight. If they die, they also recognize. At least they have enough of the treatment of peacocks and rocs. In ancient times, there was a rumor that a Buddha was swallowed by a peacock and broke his belly. Originally, he wanted to kill him because of his anger, but he was afraid that the peacock was the son of the initial Phoenix and hurt him like his mother. Therefore, he could only weigh the pros and cons and seal him the peacock king of the Ming Dynasty. When Dapeng heard the news, the consequences were unexpected. He rushed to the sky to avenge his sister. The god Buddha who killed him couldn''t find the north. The Buddha led the Buddhist scriptures of all living beings for several days, and finally captured him and named him Dapeng Ming king to end the matter. Buddha can have the robbery of these two things. Han 3000 also has it now. Naturally, it is enough. Thinking of this, with the attack of two big birds, Han 3000 sneered: "even if I die, I must drag you two on my back." "get up to me!" boom! As soon as Han 3000 drank his anger, his golden light and black gas burst at the same time. The remaining light swept around. The next second, the jade sword hummed in his hand, and the sky fire and moon wheels appeared at the same time. The next second, Han Sanqian was like a light and shadow, shooting directly at the two big birds. "This guy doesn''t want to die?" seeing Han 3000''s direct luck, pangolin is both surprised and extremely worried, because it is very clear that in the current situation of Han 3000, luck is equivalent to what result. However, if I were Han 3000, I''m afraid I would do the same. After all, they have no other choice now. "Keng!" "clang!" seeing Han 3000 running, the two big birds didn''t know whether the war was ignited, or they were so angry that they drank together, dispersed in the air and directly attacked Han 3000. Fight two, fight one! In the face of two strong opponents, Han 3000 hardly hesitated and directly urged all energy to attack Dapeng. At the same time, he drove the sky fire moon wheel to attack directly with 72 divine swords in his hand. "Qiang!" the ROC roared angrily. As soon as he spread his wings, thousands of feathers suddenly appeared under his wings and attacked him like arrows. Han 372''s divine sword opened the way and did not destroy the black armor and frost jade armor on his body, so as to really urge him to maximize his attack and stabilize his defense at the same time. At the moment of breaking through the arrow rain, the jade sword is approaching, and the sky fire moon wheel turns into two streamers, attacking synchronously from the left and right sides. But when Han 30001 was about to succeed, he saw the ROC''s wings inching. The next second, the prototype had disappeared in front of him and appeared hundreds of meters away. "What a fast speed." "however, if you are fast, I am not slow." Han 3000 drank coldly, his golden light burst and flashed, and his foot was too empty. He took a move and attacked again with a jade sword. Dapeng jinzui opened his mouth and immediately rushed into the fire, directly annexing Han 3000 who rushed forward. However, just for a moment, a flash of light flashed, and Han 3000 rushed out of the flame directly. In the fire, Han 3000 has already urged the five elements divine stone. He can really fill it and turn the five elements around to help Han 3000 resist the fire from Dapeng. Dapeng was stunned. He didn''t know how Han 3000 could rush out of the middle of the fire without being affected. When he was distracted, Han 3000 was already cleaved by the jade sword. Dapeng immediately panicked, but at this time, he had no other choice but to turn around in a hurry to avoid. But its speed is fast. Han 3000, who urges Taixu SHENBU, is also not slow. When the jade sword is split in the air, the sky fire moon wheel is also divided from the left and right sides to both sides of the sword, and goes straight to Dapeng. "Bang!" with a loud noise, the sword directly cut the ROC''s wing body. While the sword left a long mark, the sky fire moon wheel also left a serious electric burn on the long mark, which directly doubled the width of the original several centimeters. When his wings were injured, the huge ROC suddenly lost his balance and fell to one side. While ROC was completely focused on the gap of adjusting his body, Han 3000 jumped up and raised his sword to his head. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3021

    "Bang!" "fuck, cow!" a loud noise, accompanied by the silly pangolin suddenly shouted, and Jin Peng''s big head fell to the ground. Boom! Then his huge body fell to the ground in mid air, and the dust and smoke were everywhere. Han 3000''s sword starts with his hand and moves in the air, just like the God of war. "Han 3000, he''s so handsome. I''m going to give you a monkey." pangolin shouted excitedly. The second son of Feng, the golden winged ROC, but at this time, he was cut off by Han Sany sword. How can he not be handsome? Han 3000 was too late to get excited. At this time, he turned his head and looked at the peacock behind him. Although he had just killed Dapeng at a very fast speed, Han 3000 also knew that his time was running out. It can even be said that now he is still standing here, which is far beyond the original plan. With his luck, the seal of the land will come into effect soon. Before it is sealed by the land, Han 3000 can only play as much as he can as soon as possible. But for such a long time, it has obviously exceeded the budget of Han 3000, not to mention that his killing of Dapeng has pushed the real energy in his body to the extreme, and the seal must be greatly catalyzed. However, it is strange that the seal has not appeared yet. However, Han 3000 has not thought so much. In short, he will not give up everything he can do before he is sealed. Looking back at Han 3000, the peacock who was going to attack Han 3000 slowly stopped and retreated a few meters in the air. Her tail slowly opened the screen. At the same time, seven color streamers also circulated in the tail screen. "Keng!" suddenly heard a peacock chirp, and seven streamers rushed towards Han 3000. Han 3000 subconsciously stopped, but found that the final direction of those streamers was not his own side, but the ROC on the ground nearby. Han 3000 immediately frowned. When he looked back, he saw that Dapeng, wrapped in Colorful streamers, suddenly radiated golden light, and then his fallen head returned to his body. The next second, his body moved, stood up and shouted at Han 3000. "Qiang!" the next second, Dapeng rushed towards Han 3000. "What?!" Han 3000 frowned. He had been cut off by his own knife and could recover instantly, which really made people call him abnormal. In a hurry, Han 3000 quickly set up a jade sword to resist directly, but even so, he was still driven by Dapeng for several meters. After barely stabilizing his body, Han 3000 drank angrily, and the eight golden bodies suddenly opened. After pulling away from Dapeng with a step between his hands, he cut directly at him with a sword. Eight golden bodies are the main defense. Even if the two are very close, Han 3000 is not afraid of his sharp claw. The attack of eight swords is open and close, and he is bound to die with Dapeng. "Qiang!" the ROC roared. It was obvious that he had never seen such a deadly play. With one big wing and several feather arrows carrying the hurricane, he roared to Han 3000, but at the same time, he also wanted to escape and avoid the edge of Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000 doesn''t care what feather arrows he has. Since he has opened eight golden bodies, it is equivalent to that Han 3000 has already given up flexibility. He is bound to give up defense and attack fiercely. Therefore, Han 3000 directly cut down with a sword. Dapeng was flustered. Even though he knew that Han 3000''s desperate playing method had avoided his edge, he never expected that Han 3000 could not be killed to this extent. At present, he hurried back, but it was always difficult to completely open the distance. Almost at the same time, a few puffs sounded. The feather arrow was on Han 3000. At the same time, Han 3000''s sword was also wielded on the wings of Dapeng. cause destruction to both sides! However, Han 3000 had no fear in his eyes. He suddenly moved in his hand and saw another sword. "Bang!" almost when the sword touched the ROC''s wings, suddenly, the golden light on the ROC''s wings flashed. The cut of Han 3000''s sword not only healed directly, but even the golden light on his wings instantly bounced Han 3000 away. "Poof!" Han 30001''s old blood spewed out, his body lost its center of gravity, flew upside down for several meters, and hit the ground heavily. "What?" Han Sanqiang was uncomfortable and looked at Dapeng in great shock. Suddenly, he suddenly turned around and looked at the peacock behind him. Han Sanqian frowned. At this time, he seemed to find something... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3022

    Although the light on the peacock dissipated, it left an afterglow. Thinking of what had just happened, Han 3000 said coldly, "I see." after a long time, there was a super assistant behind Dapeng. Whether it is resurrection or other gains, the peacock is helping. Catch the thief first, catch the king, and fight the regiment first. Since you''re making small moves behind your back, it''s you who do it first. As soon as the voice fell, Han''s 38th golden body was taken back, and the sky fire moon wheel suddenly attacked Dapeng. At the same time, as soon as he drank in his hand, the sword array was opened, and thousands of swords were like falling rain, so he directly attacked Dapeng. "Help." Han 3000 yelled at the pangolin. The next second, his figure had turned into a remnant. The pangolin was almost slow at this time. After receiving the order of Han 3000, it ran directly to Dapeng. When the peacock saw that Dapeng was already fighting and that both sides were attacked, the light on his body suddenly appeared again. He was preparing to help Dapeng, but at this time, a remnant appeared in the corner of his eye. "I''m waiting for you to do it." Han 3000 drank coldly, and the jade sword came overhead. The peacock was shocked, but it was too late to dodge. He could only look at the blade getting closer and closer to himself. "Hoo!" almost at this time, a fierce wind blew, and Han 3000, who was about to win, was blown over directly to the ground. When he looked up again, the big bird with four wings and eight tails had already flown behind the peacock. "Three thousand, be careful to attract the wind. He can destroy the house and pull up the trees between his wings. It''s very powerful." the pangolin roared, moved his hand and attacked Dapeng directly. Han 3000 nodded and looked at his wind like looking down at him. Han 3000 smiled coldly: "good, another one." "I don''t care if you attract wind." "those who block me will die." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000''s figure turned into a residual shadow and rushed again. Zhaofeng opened his eyes slightly and fluttered his wings, which was a violent wind, which attacked Han 3000 and left. "If you have it, I don''t have it?" Han 3000 looked cold and moved in his hand: "Wuxiang divine skill." boom! The huge wind that had attacked Han 3000 suddenly disappeared. The next second, when it appeared out of thin air, it had attacked Zhaofeng and peacock. Zhaofeng''s eyes were half open. When he suddenly saw the strong wind coming, he couldn''t help but open his eyes. In a hurry, he waved his wings to generate the wind and directly resisted. "Hoo!" the two winds hit each other. But at almost the same time, a light and shadow had passed through. The next second, Zhaofeng only heard a scream behind him. When he looked back, he saw the peacock fall and stand proudly with a jade sword in his hand. "After cleaning it up, only you are left." Han 3000 smiled coldly, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty. The wind was stunned, and suddenly the wings fanned, and another gust of huge wind came. Han 3000 repeated his old skill, but almost when Zhaofeng was about to spread his wings again, suddenly, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. The huge wind attacked, but the residual shadow was thin and broken. When he opened his eyes again, Han 3000 had suddenly killed from the left. If there is speed, I will fight with you and force you to fight in close combat. If there is a huge wind, I will not fight hard with you, but attack you madly with speed advantage. The windy giant bird can escape in a hurry, but when there is no speed advantage for Shanghan 3000, the hasty escape will only reveal greater flaws. With the acceleration of Han 30001, the 72 way divine sword immediately cut four moves in a row. Only a few whines of the wind were heard. There were three wings left in the four wings and five in the eight tails. He hurried to the distance and landed in a panic. He could only look at Han 30001 getting closer and closer. "Boom!" just as Han 3000 was about to approach, a fire beam suddenly hit. Even if Han 3000 hurried to close down, many flames were directly contaminated with his body, and Han 3000 was burning faintly. Looking back, a fiery red phoenix was already standing not far from his side, jumping with flames all over his body. "Another one?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, withdrew the attack and adjusted to Huofeng. However, as soon as Fang turned around, Han 3000 suddenly felt something attacking him. Subconsciously, he just hid on one side, and an icicle was inserted into the ground like an arrow. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3023

    "The snow owl is coming too." "one ice and one fire, I think highly of me." Han 3000 smiled strangely. Since you want to fight, have a good fight! Boom! Han 3000''s eyes suddenly turned red with blood, and the black gas suddenly covered the golden gas. The whole man was full of evil gas, which was like killing God in the Buddha hell. "Roar!" "roar!" two phoenix roars and a fire phoenix''s big mouth. Suddenly, the fire all over the sky attacked. The snow owl breathed fiercely. Suddenly, the air condensed and the ice and snow rushed. "Roar!" Han 3000 was full of evil spirit and left several residual shadows. Finally, he integrated in half air and rushed directly into the ice and fire. Boom! As soon as the three came into contact, dun time seemed to be at a standstill in mid air. Han 3000 held the five element God stone in one hand and directly met the attack of ice and fire. "Want to play with ice and fire? I''ll play with you." as soon as the voice fell, a wicked smile came out of the corners of my mouth, leaving a huge magic Qi in one hand and suddenly patted it into the divine stone. Boom! The five elements God stone suddenly magnified, the fire against it began to subside, and the ice against it began to melt. A standstill is like a standstill out of control. The next second, there was a rush of water in the fire and a roar of fire dragon in the snow! Bang! The fire phoenix was suddenly washed by the flood, and the snow owl was swallowed by the huge fire. When the water is over, the fire phoenix has no previous arrogance and vivid drowned chicken. The snow owl is snow-white, like a phoenix in the ice. At this time, it is also embarrassed, and the black of fire is all over the body. Han Sanhua''s shadow fell and appeared again. He was already holding a long sword, stepped on the snow owl, and the sword was close to the throat of the fire phoenix. "The dragon is in the sky and the Phoenix is in the earth. How can you offend more." just at this time, a nice voice came. Han 3000 suddenly looked back, but only heard his voice and didn''t see him. When he was confused, he saw the blue phoenix flying slowly, with a blue light, which was extraordinary at first sight. "Even qingluan is coming." Han 3000 smiled and looked at the Phoenix above his head. There were only Jinfeng, the blue giant bird and Baiming hovering. Among them, especially the blue giant bird, even Han Sanqian after being possessed by the devil, can''t help but feel a little afraid. Compared with the other eight Phoenix, this guy''s size is really huge. He flies over the sky and occupies almost half of the space. Looking from a distance, he looks like half of the blue starry sky and the deep seabed. When qingluan moved, a green light floated out of his body and wrapped around the fire phoenix and snow owl. After a while, they dissipated in confusion and resumed their previous appearance. They just moved each other. One broke away from Han 3000''s foot, and the other also opened Han 3000''s long sword with a golden light in his neck. Two giant birds had already flown in the air, and then hid and shaped. "Are you going to fight with me alone?" Han 3000 said, looking at qingluan calmly, regardless of the fire phoenix and the snow owl. Qingluan whispered, "I never argue with others, but I''m not used to seeing you trample my race to the foot like this humiliation." "however, I don''t fight you, it doesn''t mean that there is no other fight with you." Han Sanyi smiled. At this time, he looked up at the huge blue Fu and elegant Baiming at the top of his head, and said, "is it the blue Fu or Baiming? Or are they together?" Qingluan seemed to be smiling, but did not speak. At this time, Han 3000 looked up slightly, but he saw that the sky above his head was like the wind and cloud, and the huge blue Fu began to move. The next second, I heard a long roar and suddenly appeared in the cave. It was very shocking. At the same time, the momentum was also extremely impressive. Pangolins and Dapeng, who were fighting fiercely over there, stopped their movements almost at the same time and looked sideways one after another. At this time, at the top of the big cave, the blue Fu slowly flew down from the cave until it was in mid air. Although Han 3000 is still a little away from this guy at this time, he can still feel the great pressure from it. This feeling is extremely rare for Han 3000 today. If you have to say under what circumstances, Han 3000 can think of it almost without thinking about it. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3024

    Han 3000 frowned and looked at the behemoth slightly. Although it was shocking, he didn''t mean to be afraid. Blue Fu moved slowly, his eyes slightly open, looking down at Han 3000, like a tiger seeing a pig. "Three thousand, be careful, this guy is very powerful." the pangolin roared fiercely, "pay attention to his wings." Han three thousand didn''t speak, and even his eyes didn''t leave Lanfu. Obviously, Han three thousand also noticed this. The previous chicks spread their wings and roamed when they fell, but this time it was completely different. This guy spun down slowly like a dragon from beginning to end, and the huge wings didn''t even move at all. The body is ready for luck, and Han 3000 stares at it with vigilance. "Go and let him have a good look at the power from the Phoenix family." qingluan drank softly. Hearing the sound of qingluan, the huge blue Fu slowly raised his huge wings. As soon as the wings were lifted, Han 3000 almost didn''t have any precautions. The whole cave suddenly began to twist. The already peaceful water and the water around him without any influence were like the water in the bottle being stirred and spinning wildly! Han 3000 felt that the whole person was about to be driven, and his body hurried to run energy to stabilize his shape. However, even so, he was like a tree trunk in a strong wind. While shaking constantly, he was in danger of falling at any time. Han 3000''s side is like this, and the pangolin side is even more difficult. Although he also forcibly learned Han 3000 to try to resist, it took almost less than a second to resist and was directly rolled up. Fortunately, the guy curled up in time and quickly shuttled back and forth. A fierce man plunged directly into the soil. He didn''t know how many meters he had drilled. Dapeng and the injured Zhaofeng also turned into streamers in the huge waves, flew back to the top of the cave and obviously gave the home to Lanfu. Han Sanqian''s face was ferocious and his teeth clenched. Powerful, incomparably powerful, even hundreds of times stronger than they imagined. If Han 3000 could resist the water of his halberd when he fought with AO Jiazhen God last time, Han 3000 not only didn''t have the slightest intention of resistance, but even felt that he would be satisfied if he could hold on for a while. The difference between the two is high, but it is definitely not that Ao family''s true God is not strong enough, but that Lanfu is too abnormal. "What should I do?" Han 3000''s brain rotates rapidly. "Boom!" almost at this time, the blue Fu''s wings slowly fanned down. For a short time, the jet, which was originally rotating upward, suddenly changed its direction, rotating in the opposite direction and constantly trying to press down. Poor Han Sanqian was lucky to keep pressing his body down, trying to avoid the danger of being swept away, but where did he want to get the rising and rotating water? Suddenly, he suddenly changed direction, and suddenly pressed Han Sanqian directly down. At that time, Han 3000 felt that his back was suddenly crushed by Mount Tai. A huge pressure even rolled Han 3000 directly into meat cakes. With his own strength, he was already downward. When he reflected, his feet had been directly inserted into the mud. "Shit!" Han 3000 scolded and forced all his energy to the top. This damn blue Fu is really the strongest of the nine chicks. He almost killed himself by lifting one of his wings. damn it. If he goes on like this, he will have to kill him. He must break the game. However, this guy''s strength is unimaginable. Let alone break the game. Even if he wants to resist his attack, it is tantamount to a fool''s dream. What the fuck should I do? "Poof!" he was thinking that when he was a little distracted, the confrontation was slightly insufficient. Han 3000 was suddenly forced to spit blood in his mouth, and his feet suddenly fell into the mud for several points. "Shit!" Han 3000 endured the pain and gathered strength again, but he also strengthened his faith in breaking the game, because if he didn''t break it, he doubted that he could be killed by the blue Fu alive. Looking at the fine sand under his feet, Han 3000''s thoughts were suddenly elongated and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3025

    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly rekindled his fighting spirit in his eyes. The next second, Han 3000 suddenly instilled strength into his feet and scattered slightly under the ground. Just for a moment, Han 3000, who was still insisting in the soil, suddenly moved, and then suddenly disappeared in situ in an instant. At this time, in the depths of the earth, Han 3000''s figure has gone deep into the soil layer under the leadership of pangolin. "Shit, if you come later, I''ll be gone." Han 3000 said sadly. "The goods are too fierce. Even if I''m underground, I can feel his power. If you don''t send out spiritual power on your legs in time, it''s unknown whether I can come." pangolin said. Han 3000 nodded and was really fierce. Otherwise, with Han 3000''s mind, he could never run away like a pangolin. "That guy''s control over water is the strongest I''ve ever seen in my life, but not one. Even Ao Jiazhen God is not as fierce as it." "According to the art of the five elements, earth can control water, but what''s more, the five elements divine stone still lacks gold and stone and fails to reach the best state. I''m worried that if the five elements divine stone is used to deal with it, it will not only not control him, but also let it destroy the five elements divine stone." "Fortunately, when I think of the earth, when I see the sediment in the water, I suddenly think of you, the earth drilling baby. Therefore, I use my feet to send out spiritual power in the earth and ask you to come over." the pangolin frowned: "but I can hide in the earth for a while and I can''t hide for a lifetime. If I can''t even hide the five elements divine stone, what shall we do?" Han 3000 shook his head. The most helpless thing in the world is that you know how to get it, but you can''t get it. Soil can control water, but people''s water presents an overwhelming advantage. The principle of mutual restraint doesn''t exist at all. "You''d better hurry up and don''t forget that there is a wind sign on it. In case Lanfu is impatient, when the wind sign comes, we''ll have to be the same as Guo Ben." Pangolin was helpless. If he wanted to find a way, what could he do? Han Sanyi was also at a loss. Seeing Han Sanyi was silent, pangolin stopped talking and just sat aside and began to check his injury. Han Sanyi wanted to have a headache, but pangolin still moved around. Han Sanyi was a little dissatisfied and frowned: "Didn''t you ask me to find a way quickly? Then I''ll trouble you. Can you live in peace? Move around like a maggot." Han Sanyi said. The pangolin immediately stopped moving on his hand and said wrongfully, "it''s still to help you. Who knows how many injuries the ROC left on me just now. Can''t I check it?" "play and don''t bother me." Han Sanyi turned around and looked away. The pangolin was also very aggrieved. He murmured and shifted his mouth. Just as he moved, Han Sanyi suddenly turned his head back and said, "move again." "I... shit, I''m wrong. Can we turn the page? I''m going to stay away from you?" "I told you to move." Han 3000 said. Pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed. He saw that his eyes were very serious, not joking, so he had to squeeze his body and move reluctantly. After turning around and looking at Han 3000''s serious stare, pangolin only felt a moment of shame. In front of Han 3000, he was like a selected dancer, rotating aro''s colorful body Xing, is letting the boss see the goods. Han Sanqian doesn''t have his complicated thoughts. At this time, he looks at the pangolin with a frown, as if he is thinking about something. The pangolin sadly retracts to one side, sits down and tries to stay away from Han Sanqian, so as to avoid any worse "humiliation". At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly opens his mouth, frowns and says: "You''re like an earthworm all the time. Why can you twist freely?" the pangolin sat down depressed and pinned its head to one side without saying a word. "The earth is so solid that it''s so heavy that once a person goes deep underground has encountered a landslide since ancient times, there is only one outcome, that is, being buried alive." "But, you or earthworms, not only won''t, but also can move freely under the pressure of the earth." hearing the latter half of the sentence, pangolin recovered from depression and replied, "because I''m the essence of earth." Han Sanyi smiled: "that''s right. I know how to deal with that guy." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3026

    "Do you have a way to deal with the blue Fu?" hearing Han 3000''s words, the pangolin suddenly came to spirit and hurriedly looked back. "Because you belong to the earth, even if there are thousands of forces between the earth, you can still be unaffected." "even, they will not cause you any trouble and harm, but will make you move more freely. You are so, so are earthworms?" pangolin nodded, which is indeed so. "That''s right. Using one word to summarize your situation is like a fish in water." "so, do you understand?" pangolin seems to understand, but it doesn''t seem to have: "you mean..." "when did you drown fish in the deep water? When did you shoot fish in the waves of the sea?" Han 3000 smiled. Once pangolin patted his head, he completely understood Han 3000''s words. He was immediately happy and said: "you mean, although the water energy of the blue Fu is large, you don''t want to choose to compete, but to be a fish inside!" Han 3000 nodded and said, "yes, that''s right." if you want to fight, you may not be doing the opposite. "It seems that I have to rely on you." Han 3000 touched his five element God stone and said with a smile. In the cave at this time, facing Han 3000 who suddenly disappeared in place, Lanfu stared at the ground. It knew where Han 3000 had gone. "He thought that only by attracting the wind and using the wind can he blow up the sand and stones and make him appear. In fact, what else can he say besides saying that others are stupid and have little knowledge?" qingluan smiled coldly. The blue Fu did not speak, but moved slightly, and his wings would move again. But just at this moment, I suddenly heard a light cry and looked back. It was Han Sanqian who returned to his original position: "don''t bother, I''ll come out myself." "it''s nothing to hurt me. It''s bad to hurt the flowers and plants in the water, big fish and small fish." "little man, I''m full of boasting." hearing Han Sanqian''s words, qingluan smiled coldly, Then he looked at Lanfu: "the best way to shut up a person is to beat him more." "the best way to awe a person is to let him know the horror of death." "it''s up to you." "buzzing!" a huge muffled sound suddenly sounded in the whole space, the eardrum hurt, the head fainted, and even the ground shook. Shit, is this guy really so sick? Just a random whisper, like a special thunder coming. "Come on, it''s better to be fierce. They all say that the nine chicks of the Phoenix have extraordinary skills. I think it''s just so. No wonder the dragon has pressed the Phoenix under for thousands of years." Han Qianqiang was shocked and disdained. Sure enough, upon hearing this, qingluan became angry: "rebellious child, you are full of nonsense. It''s really annoying." "Lan Fu, don''t be polite. Give me a hard lesson to this guy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." "hum!" Lan Fu immediately took command. The next second, his body suddenly accelerated the frequency and looked back at the top of the cave like blue clouds. Han Sanqian obviously felt that the pressure in the cave was rising crazily. He knew that this guy, like qingluan, was completely angered by himself. "Hehe, what I said is just the truth. In the world, you''ve heard of dragon slaying warriors, but have you heard of Phoenix killing warriors? Everyone takes killing dragons as the supreme honor. Although it hurts people, oh no, it hurts the Phoenix, it''s the truth." "bastard!" qingluan drank angrily: "How can a phoenix be worse than a dragon? That ROC likes to eat dragon meat. How many dragon lives in the world died in its hands? Dragon, what is it!" "what you said is just an individual case. Probably, there are always dragons and phoenixes, dragons and phoenixes, dragons and phoenixes in front and behind. Look at those statues. They are also dragons in the top and you in the bottom." Han 3000 still said nothing and continued to talk. "Damn you, you should know that Buddha also has fire, Lanfu. I take back what I said just now. It''s not just to teach such a rebellious person." "I want him to die!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3027

    "Buzz!" the water moved, even the sand and stone ground began to tremble slightly, and the eardrum was full of buzzing sound. Han 3000 knew that at present, the huge blue Fu was already in the stage of strongest energy accumulation. It can be imagined that the next blow was almost with his feet. It must be overwhelming. When he thought of this, Han 3000''s throat was sweet, and the huge pressure directly made him take a mouthful of blood down his mouth. However, there was no pain and fear on Han 3000''s face. On the contrary, the whole person was completely in a state of excitement, as if this guy had been waiting for this scene for a long time. "It''s time to come?" Han 3000 smiled faintly, then looked at Lanfu and said coldly, "is this your strongest strength? It''s very strong. However, it''s not a little worse than the magic dragon I fought last time." "I said, the Phoenix is the Phoenix and the dragon is the dragon. How can we speak in the same day." hearing this, Lanfu suddenly raised his wings and swam in the water suddenly, The gravity that could take everything away hit again. "If you can do it, it depends on this time." Han 3000 clenched his teeth. Although the top of his mouth is full of provocation, Han 3000 is actually more serious than anyone. With Han 3000''s personality, how could he be so hasty. Everything we do is actually for one game. Lanfu''s strength is too strong, and he is in the water. He is completely above his home court. Han 3000 thinks he is not his opponent. Therefore, Han 3000 had countermeasures with pangolin in the soil. However, there have been many ways to attack people''s minds since ancient times. One is empty and the other is real. The reason why a surprise attack is strange is that it suddenly kills people unexpectedly, which makes the other party''s hands busy and feet disordered. However, if it comes the second time, it is a real attack. The effect of a surprise attack is not only gone, but even encounter difficulties. Therefore, Han 3000 doesn''t think he can suffer losses under Lanfu again and again. He can only play a trick by surprise. This is the root of Han 3000''s deliberately stimulating them, making them angry, and even showing no mercy to themselves for face. Only in this case will their attack be desperate, and only when they are desperate, will they not calmly keep a back hand and not be raided by themselves. At present, whether we can carry this attack is not only an important link to paralyze the other side in this matter, but also the key to the success or failure of all things. Success or failure depends on it. Run all the real energy in your body, pour it directly into your legs, and the whole person will walk like a squatting Buddha, stuck in place. No matter how big his wave is, Han 3000 is still firmly rooted here. He didn''t have any idea, but he was satisfied to stand where he was. Therefore, even if Lanfu made another storm, Han 3000 had to shake and pull like a seaweed to stabilize his body in the confrontation with him, although he had a slight disadvantage. Han 3000 endured the difficulty, bit his teeth and looked up hard. To his despair, the wave was still there, but to his delight, the blue Teal was full of wings and was about to come. This means that Han 3000''s persistence has won. "Ah!" he roared angrily, biting his teeth, and even his gums were bleeding because of excessive force. The whole mouth was full of fishy smell. Han 3000 was extremely ferocious and painful. "Come on." as soon as the cold voice drank, the voice hit the sky, and the domineering spirit was invincible. How can mole ants offend the power of the Phoenix? Qingluan suddenly looked at the blue Fu, and the blue Fu also gave a huge roar. The next second, the big wing waved and the long wave pulled up by the time suddenly pressed down with the momentum of destroying heaven and earth. The earth cracked and the dust rose everywhere. Han 3000 almost didn''t reflect any time. He already hit his legs heavily and knelt on the ground. The huge pressure made his blood flow like water in his mouth. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3028

    He touched the five element divine stone slightly in his hand. Han 3000 endured the pain of being crushed and burst, and forced a trace of real energy into the five element divine stone. Looking at the five element divine stone emitting a faint light, Han 3000 smiled sadly and firmly: "next, it''s the performance time for you and me." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 roared, Suddenly, the mark of shenyanzhu''s position was shining, and then a stream of water could slowly wrap Han 3000 directly. From a distance, Han 3000 seems to coincide with a humanoid water circle. Since you can''t fight, join it. With the flowing water on Han 3000, not to mention the huge pressure in the past, after the water circle together, the powerful pressure didn''t dare to disappear completely in a short time, but it is at least an integral multiple less than the pain just now. The next second, Han 30001 accelerated, like a fish against the current, and directly attacked the blue Fu. Like the crucian carp in the water, it is small but full of momentum. It goes down under the pressure of the water and goes up in circles. "What!" qingluan was obviously stunned and thought about the next possibility of 10000 Han 3000, but there was no such possibility. "How did he break through such a huge gravity suppression?" suddenly, when qingluan was very confused, she suddenly keenly found that Han 3000 suddenly rushed directly towards the blue Fu in the air after a few circles. She immediately shouted: "blue Fu, be careful!" hum! "After hearing the sound, the huge blue Fu roared softly and moved slowly, Aim at the direction of Han 3000''s attack and launch defense. Qingluan suddenly looks cold, because Han Sanhua suddenly appears on the back of Lanfu, and the figure that originally appeared in front of Lanfu has become empty: "no, it''s fake." but it''s obviously difficult for Lanfu to turn around at this time. Han Sanhua stands up and looks at Lanfu''s huge back, He looked at qingluan coldly. It seems to be provoking, and it seems to be swearing something. Qingluan looked at Han 3000, but there was not so much worry, but more anger. How dare ordinary people look at themselves with such eyes, and dare to treat Lanfu with such recklessness, so as to prevent Buddha from being the master and judge the world. What is he under the Phoenix? In front of Lanfu, what if you let him attack? Did he break through the heavy pressure of Lanfu by his gentle return?! That''s bullshit! Qingluan smiled coldly, looked at Han 3000 and said, "little mole ants, dare to look at me like this. Do you really think you have won?" Han 3000 smiled: "According to the size and shape of Lanfu, he just turned around and looked for my fake shadow. Now he wants to turn back and resist immediately. I have calculated the time it takes. It takes about seven seconds. Seven seconds is enough for ordinary people, not to mention me?" "take some time to see the most alternative qingluan of the Phoenix family in the legend. Why not?" "As for what you said, you''re sure to win?" Han Sanyi smiled. Although he didn''t despise it, his calm and confident appearance was the biggest blasphemy for qingluan. Qingluan pressed his anger and waited for the second half of Han 3000''s words. "Don''t dare to say 100% win, but at least, I should be invincible." "Bastard, you are full of nonsense. Just now you escaped the heavy pressure of Lanfu? Or did you deceive me and him, make a diversion, and now you have successfully stood in the position of sneak attack?" qingluan looked at Han Sanqian angrily and funny. Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, but before he could speak, qingluan was already sneering: "What if you escaped the heavy pressure? It''s just a trick of sneaking around. Can you stand it?" Han 3000 shook his head. Seeing this, qingluan suddenly smiled coldly: "since it''s so, how can you be confident? And... Hehe, you don''t want to tell me. You think you can attack Lanfu seriously with one blow?" "Hahaha, with your mole ant''s size, let alone sneak attack, even if it''s ten moves, what can you do?" "the broken rocks are comparable to the body of Mount Tai?" Han 3000 smiled and shook his head when he heard qingluan''s laughter: "have you ever heard that mole ants, although small, can shake elephants?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3029

    Hearing Han 3000''s words and looking at the confidence in Han 3000''s eyes, qingluan wanted to slap him and teach him what is low-key and what is a man. But she didn''t. somehow, she always felt that Han 3000 opposite had a momentum that ordinary people couldn''t. this momentum was unclear, but it was so true. She even had a moment at this time when DIU DIU really believed Han 3000''s words, but this was only a moment, more mockery: "it''s up to you?" "even if Lanfu is an elephant, you deserve to be a mole ant?" "whether you deserve it or not, see the real chapter under your hand, don''t you?" Han 3000 smiled gently and began to carry light energy in his hand. "Hehe, I''m very interested to see how you blow the cow so big that you''re blown up." qingluan disdained. Han 3000 smiled and said, "then you have to look carefully." as soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 showed a ghostly smile, followed by a slight movement in his hand, a cyan energy immediately gathered. Under the blue energy, a weapon with blue light slowly got rid of it. "That''s..." looking at the weapon in the blue light, qingluan frowned and was slightly shocked. "Maybe I''m not a mole ant, but it should be completely matched. I forgot to tell you that it''s called Pangu axe." Han 3000 smiled coldly and swung in his hand. The weapon in the green light showed its original shape. Even if the axe is green, it is still powerful and looks like a stranger. Pangu axe?! Qingluan''s face was startled. The whole person was obviously jumped. He looked around in panic and saw that the axe was majestic and extraordinary. "No... it''s impossible!" Pangu''s axe is a divine weapon. How can you get it if you are just a mortal. "" impossible? Try and know it''s impossible. "As soon as Leng Sheng drank, Han 3000 raised Pangu''s axe with his hand. There was no superfluous action, but the purest and most primitive axe slashing. Even though Pangu axe has been trapped by the man in black and can only show people in blue all the time, its essence is still there. At ordinary times, Han 3000 may not be willing to take it out and cause more trouble. But today, in the face of such a blue teal, it has to show up. Because it is obvious that Han 3000 is not sure that he can completely hurt him with his own strength, but there is only one chance. Therefore, Han 3000 has no choice. Boom! Almost at the same time when Pangu''s axe was raised, the top of the cave was like the wind and cloud. All the air anti Buddha around was drawn by it. Then, with Han''s Trinity axe, it was directly torn by the axe blade. Even if it is only the initial noumenon, how can Pangu, as the king of all weapons, become ordinary? With the axe down, even qingluan in the distance obviously felt the strong pressure. It seemed that he could feel the great threat of being cut in half by the axe blade only 100 meters away from the direction of the axe blade. Is this really Pangu''s axe?! Qingluan''s eyes were wide open, and she looked at the huge axe. "Hum!" seemed to feel the pressure on his back. At this time, the blue Fu wriggled uneasily, and his mouth snorted with a low, stuffy sound, like warning or anger. Under the blue light, Han 3000''s face is ferocious, his teeth are clenched, and he holds an axe with one arm! "Roar!" Lanfu turned his head and roared angrily at Han 3000. The blue light flashed on his body. At this time, the big axe was holding a startling green Mang, which was already close to the back of Lanfu''s huge body. Space is still! Everything seems to have stalled. Qingluan swallowed nervously, and her eyes didn''t even dare to blink, for fear of inadvertently missing something. "Roar!" suddenly, another huge roar hit the whole peaceful space. However, the overbearing roar was completely different from that just now. It''s still angry, but with a wail! Qingluan was shocked and suddenly looked up. Sure enough, with this roar, the next second, something that made her almost crazy happened. Blue Fu''s huge body suddenly fell like a broken line pendant all the way from the top of the cave. Han 3000 held a giant axe in one hand, chopping and pressing down all the way. Boom! This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stoned our translation

 Chapter 3030

    The whole underwater world is turbid, the ground shakes enormously, and even the cave is about to collapse... Even the qingluan flying in the air shakes his body because of the huge shaking of the water surface, but what is it compared with the violent shaking in his heart? She opened her mouth but couldn''t make a sound for a long time. Her beautiful Phoenix eyes were completely shocked and puzzled. Blue fu... Blue Fu lost? What? How?! "Woo!" but the blue Teal seemed to hear her voice. At this time, it properly roared in the chaotic quickstone and flying sand. But at this time of this low voice, how can there be any power and hegemony? It''s more like a painful wail and wail. The quickstone stopped and the flying sand stopped. When everything on the ground slowly returned to calm, the silent qingluan still couldn''t help shaking again for several steps. At this time, the blue Fu lost its previous domineering spirit and fell to the ground like an old lion. On his back, there was already a huge opening, which was shocking. Next to the wound, Han 3000 stood there coldly with a blue Pangu axe. Fear without anger. Motionless and divine! It was another stumble. Qingluan slowly returned to his mind. The next second, his body moved and flew towards the top of the cave. Finally, it turned into the shape of circling at the beginning, and there was no more movement. "Hmm..." at the same time, the blue Fu whose back was cut by Han 3000 on the ground also wailed again. The next second, it turned into a blue air and flew to the top of the cave. Han Sanqian looked slowly and lost his mind for a moment. "Chase, chase, shit, he just made us look like bears. We can''t forget it now. Chase after the victory and kill him." almost at the same time, the pangolin that had been observing in the dark suddenly appeared. Looking at the blue Fu that had dispersed in this way, we chased out without fighting. Han 3000 smiled bitterly and looked at this guy helplessly. Almost at this time, applause broke out. They were stunned and looked around, but they found that everything was normal. Even the nine chicks hovering at the top of the cave were motionless. Han 3000 tried to identify the source of the sound, but found that these sounds didn''t seem to come from somewhere, but more like... All around. However, without finding the source of the sound, Han 3000 didn''t panic. He slightly held the axe in his hand and said softly, "there''s no need to applaud. If you want to, you might as well show up." "who are you talking to?" pangolin didn''t know where the sound came from. He looked around depressed and confused for a while. Looking down Han 3000''s eyes, pangolin is even more stupid. Because the direction Han 3000 faces is nothing else. It is the only original Phoenix among the ten statues that has not changed from beginning to end. But why are you talking to a stone? Did he think the sound came from the stone? "Don''t be funny. If the initial Phoenix moves, we both have to finish it." the pangolin said nothing and more or less worried. "If there is a sound, it should be Jinfeng and Baiming who haven''t done anything." then the pangolin looked at his head. Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "no, they''ve moved." "they''ve moved?" pangolin was stunned and looked at Han 3000 for unknown reasons. These two haven''t appeared from beginning to end. Why have you touched them? Are you wrong? Han 3000 ignored the confused pangolin, still focused on the statue of the initial Phoenix, and said calmly, "am I right? The initial Phoenix?" the pangolin looked back at the statue depressed. Why is it right? "Ha ha ha." suddenly, when pangolin was very depressed, a Lang ran laugh rang through the whole cave. The top of the cave suddenly changed color, and a burst of white light suddenly hit, just like the light of the sun, making people almost unable to open their eyes. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3031

    Pangolin and Han 3000 subconsciously don''t overdo it. After adapting to the light, the white light is also a lot darker. At this time, looking back around, there is no cave, but a fairyland. At the foot, instead of mud, stone and sand, there are layers of gold bricks. Above the head, it is not the curtain of the cave top, but white clouds and blue sky. The nine young phoenixes lost their real bodies, turned into countless stars and hung in the sky, outlining their forms of each other. The surrounding water has long disappeared, but it is surrounded by fairy Qi and white clouds. Right in front of them, this should be the initial phoenix of the statue. At this time, it has been broken, and there is a faint golden light in it. Then, in the golden light, a golden woman came out slowly. Her whole body was shining like gold clothes and flowers. It was indescribable, but very eye-catching. "The world has changed for tens of thousands and thousands of years. Between the changes of stars and the reincarnation of all things, I don''t know how many years it is, let alone how many autumn it is." "you are the only one who can find my water, moon and cave here. You are the only one who can break my nine Phoenix. Your name is Han 3000, aren''t you?" she smiled gently. White face, perfect facial features, both unique temperament and beauty, almost unbelievable. Pangolin saliva all flowed out. At this time, he was dragged by Han Sany. In a hurry, he followed Han Sany and knelt on the ground. "It''s Han 3000. I''ve seen the elder." "ah, I''ve seen..." pangolin didn''t have the heart to speak. She stared at the golden beauty all over her eyes, but suddenly she found that the golden beauty suddenly opened her bloody mouth. Her appearance was terrible, and the goods trembled in an instant. But when you look up again, there is no monster. The golden beauty is still the most beautiful in the world. However, after this talent, the goods don''t dare to stare at it all the time. "Good name." she smiled gently, "but why do you know that the applause comes from me, not from others?" "because I haven''t triggered the seal of the earth yet." Han 3000 said. The golden beauty smiled gently. It didn''t seem strange. She just looked at Han 3000 faintly and waited for him below. "Jin Feng incarnated as a person and passed it on into a vein. It''s not surprising that it didn''t appear, right? In other words, she should be the person who led me in. Naturally, she should recognize me." "therefore, there should be eight Feng." Han 3000 said. She nodded and smiled. "After entering the cave, the nine Phoenix turned into a virtual shadow and stood on the top of the cave, but before that, there was a cry." "the cry was very nice, but the situation was chaotic at that time, and I didn''t care much, but after contacting other Phoenix, I found that their voice was different from the original voice." "I was suspicious when I heard the best sound of Baiming in the nine Phoenix. The most important thing was that the seal of the earth in my body would be triggered by luck, but it was strange that I didn''t trigger the seal after playing with them for so long. That made me very sure that the sound was made by Baiming." "so I had a bold idea later." "What do you think?" the golden beauty smiled gently. "A fairyland or a dream." Han 3000 said. Only in the fairyland can Han 3000''s luck be simply a hypothesis, and naturally it will not trigger the seal of the earth. "As the saying goes, good sounds always fascinate people. From that sound, I think everything has entered another realm, right?" With that, Han 3000 looked down at his right arm, which had been completely beaten to the skin and flesh. At this time, there was no scar on his right arm, but it was as fresh as new. But this was just the most silent evidence of Han 3000 at this time. The golden beauty smiled gently: "I''m tired of observing carefully. You little man, I really like it more and more." "You guessed right. The sound of a hundred songs is beautiful. Everything can be intoxicated in its sound." hearing this, the pangolin still stays where it is and understands it, but... "Do you know why I do this?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3032

    Han 3000 shook his head and said politely, "3000 dare not guess." the golden beauty smiled and whispered, "everything is for you." "for me?" Han 3000 frowned. If this is all love, please make me scarred all over? "Exactly." "you can think of it as a trial exercise or a show." Han 3000 frowned when he heard the speech. If it was a show, Han 3000 naturally knew that, after all, he had felt the power of the nine powerful chicks in it, but if it was a trial exercise, Han 3000 didn''t understand. "Don''t you really understand?" the golden beauty looked at Han 3000 and asked softly. Han Sanyi was stunned, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. The whole person was surprised: "senior, you shouldn''t..." it''s exactly what you think. "Hearing this, Han Sanyi was stunned, and the whole person was stunned in situ. "Baiming''s dreamland is just the phantom of each young Phoenix, and its strength is less than 30% of the body." she smiled gently. Pangolin was stunned: "shit, just now those guys only played 30% of their strength?" then he said to himself in a depressed voice: "if these nine are 100% of their strength, we can''t die hundreds of times?" the golden beauty nodded: "all their peak real power is about 40% of the power of the Phoenix." "what?" Pangolin stood up in surprise: "the full strength of the nine young phoenixes is equal to 40% of the power of the Phoenix? Then... The power of the Phoenix is not... Not against the sky to metamorphosis?" the surprise of pangolin seemed to be expected by the golden beauty, but just nodded without any extreme reaction. However, Han 3000 shook his head at the pangolin and motioned him not to go on. Pangolin didn''t know why, so he looked at Han 3000 foolishly: "brother, what are you doing? You made a fart." "shut up." Han 3000 stared at the goods, lowered his head and didn''t make any more pit noise. "You have the blood of the magic dragon and the basic power of chaos. If you have the power of the Phoenix, why worry about a dream? He said it''s okay for you to have hair." the golden beauty said and walked slowly to Han 3000''s face. With a slight lift in her hand, a golden streamer slowly slipped from her hand to Han 3000. Han 3000''s body was golden, and a huge warm current filled Han 3000''s body directly. "You are lucky." Han 3000 looked up and saw her look at herself, instinctively shaking her head, but her eyes were firm and nodded to Han 3000 again. Han 3000 nodded, only slightly raised the power of Dantian. Before Han 3000 felt anything at that time, he suddenly heard a sound of fuck next to him. When he looked back, Han 3000 was stunned. "This..." the pangolin that was just beside Han 3000, because Han 3000 really leaked his luck and was blown straight like a ball hundreds of meters away. Han 3000 looked at his hands incredibly. What kind of fucking terrorist force is this?! It turned out that he was just a very simple luck. There was some unconscious leakage between Qi and meridians, but he could produce such a strong pressure. You should know that pangolin is not an ordinary mortal, but a powerful expert in the cultivation world. How... How could I be so stupid that I was bounced off by myself? If he punched himself, he wouldn''t be beaten into meat sauce?! "Think ten million times, it''s better to try." the golden beauty smiled, and then moved her hand again. Over there, the pangolin, which had just been hit by Han 3000, got up from the ground with pain. He cursed Han 3000''s fucking pit goods. He was a hero when I didn''t want to attack me. But at this time, I suddenly felt puzzled that my body suddenly lightened, and then the whole person floated up inexplicably. In a panic, I looked around and saw the glittering gold on my body. Looking back, I was slowly flying towards Han 3000. "Why don''t you try?" recalling what the beauty said just now, the pangolin suddenly reflected and shouted at Han 3000: "fuck, Han 3000, you son of a bitch, I warn you not to mess." "ah... Shit, don''t come here..." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3033

    Pangolin frantically struggled and roared loudly, but its body was getting closer and closer to Han 3000 uncontrollably. "Damn it, no... don''t come here." the pangolin was about to cry, but half of the cry seemed to find it wrong, so he quickly changed his mouth: "no, no, no, I don''t want to go there." looking at the pangolin''s appearance of dying, Han 3000 felt funny and felt a little pity for him. He looked at the golden beauty, and Han 3000 shook his head. The meaning was very obvious. It''s not appropriate to try your friends. "You can rest assured to try." the golden beauty naturally knew Han 3000''s doubts and smiled. Looking at the confidence and indifference in her eyes, Han 3000 believed that since she dared to let herself try, she must have her own way. Moreover, the pangolin also had golden light on her at this time, which should be protected. Thinking of this, Han 3000 nodded. Luck alone can be so fierce. In fact, Han 3000 himself is very curious. If he tries his best, what power will he have. He instilled the truth into his fist slightly. Looking at the pangolin shaking his head at this time, Han 3000 still couldn''t bear it. He received about 50% of his strength, and then he rushed towards the pangolin. "Fuck, son of a bitch, are you special..." looking at Han 3000''s fist, the pangolin scolded. At the same time, the whole person turned around and directly pointed the thorn armor on his back at Han 3000. Grandma, if you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice. Fight and stab your broken fist. "You son of a bitch." Han 3000 scolded. The pangolin is a dog day. He left five points for him. His grandson doesn''t give face at all. Where can he stand up. However, 50% force is 50% force, which is enough. "Drink!" a light drink, Han 3000 suddenly punched out. Boom! With a loud noise, the golden light suddenly exploded between the big fists, with a huge black gas. The three color breath became one, and it passed directly towards the pangolin. Bang! With a dull sound, pangolin time bounced out directly. "I support your mother, Han 3000." he roared, and then his figure was getting farther and farther... Until it turned into a light spot... Far away. Han 3000 not only looked at the pangolin flying far away, but also looked at the fist in his hand. Then on the ground, Han 3000 was more completely stupid. On the ground, there are scattered crustaceans everywhere, which means... He not only flew the pangolin, but even punched the crustacean on his back... No wonder this guy just yelled. Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly looked up and hurried to chase the pangolin. After all, the goods even lost their shells. I don''t know how much they were hurt. The golden God beauty smiled, then lifted her hand slightly. Soon, the star point reappeared and enlarged slowly. As the pangolin''s trademark curse came closer and closer, the shape of the goods began to grow larger and larger until they fell in front of Han 3000 people. "%...... £¤%% £¤£¤" seeing Han 3000, pangolin scolded without stopping. However, Han 3000 was not angry at all. On the contrary, the more he looked at this guy, the more he wanted to laugh. First, this guy is naturally nothing to be happy about. Second, this guy''s appearance now makes people laugh. With a gray head and a rustic face, the back was originally a pangolin leather armor. At this time, because it was flattened, looking from front to back, the pangolin looked like an old turtle with a turtle shell. Looking at Han 3000''s smile, the pangolin was even more depressed: "you still laugh at me, I may not be human, but Han 3000 you are a real dog." Han 3000 was embarrassed and smiled: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the reaction would be so big. I just used about 50% of my strength. How did I know this..." 50% of my strength? "The pangolin subconsciously roared, but the next second, He suddenly noticed something wrong: "you''re not fucking bragging, are you? You just did that, it''s only 50% strength?" Han 3000 nodded, "if it''s fake." "you''re bragging!" the pangolin angrily retorted. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3034

    The pangolin, who was furious just now, suddenly became very quiet. He was directly stupid in the same place. Not only he, but also Han 3000 himself, looked numb at this time. What happened? He clearly only used about 50% of the force, which he has repeatedly confirmed. Why does she say it is 10% of the force?! "Because I guessed that he is your friend, you must not have the heart to start, so you won''t do your best, but only about 50%." the golden God beauty smiled calmly. Han 3000 nodded undeniably. He really thought so and did so. "However, since the elder guessed that it was 50% force, why would he say it was 10% force?" she smiled gently and looked at Han 3000. Han Sanyi patted his head and finally understood: "yes... It''s the Golden Circle?" she nodded and said, "I know you can''t do it. Besides, the visitor is always a guest. If you really hurt him, it''s not the way of hospitality, it will make you more difficult. Therefore, I protect him with the power of the Phoenix, which can at least offset nearly 40% of your power." "my darling." Han 3000 was shocked. The pangolin was an expert in his own eyes. It was enough to shock him to fly like that. But what''s more, he can even break the guy''s hard shell directly. You should know that the last turtle shell Han 3000 also wasted a lot of energy, but it will... "That... That I''m in front of him, doesn''t... It''s not equal to waste?" the pangolin said sadly. He knows his own things best. He can beat his shell into a turtle shell with a force. This is not only irritating, but also really frightening?! "If you play 100% of your skills, damn it, don''t you want to go to heaven?" "Among the world''s great ancient forces, the most overbearing ones are the power of chaos, the power of the dragon and the power of the Phoenix. You need to know these three forces. Anyone who gets them can change his life against the sky, and the flying dragon is in the sky. Han 3000 does his best. If he works together, he can use the Pangu axe in his hand..." when she said this, she suddenly smiled coldly to prevent the Buddha from looking down: "Not to mention splitting the sky and the earth, but at least it''s enough to destroy heaven and earth and even surrender." "destroy the sky and the earth?" they murmured and looked at each other. "What''s it like to split him into a bright city with an axe?" The golden beauty smiled. Their mouths suddenly opened wider. Youming city?! if destroying heaven and earth is just an abstract word, then Youming city is what they have seen and experienced with their own eyes. It''s not a big Mac, but it stretches for several miles. It''s a real frontier city. Can you cut it with an axe?! it''s not a fucking joke Yes, Han 3000, who has just realized the unity of three forces, seems to really feel that she is not joking, but telling the truth. That means that the next Han 3000, even if he goes deep into the devil''s land, will have at least one more real trump card in hand? Thinking of this, Han 3000 himself can''t help being a little excited. "Shit, Niu PI, Han 3000, I know you are a Niu PI person, but I didn''t expect you to be like this?" pangolin scolded, but he was also sincerely happy for Han 3000 for his good things. "It was a small trial, don''t say you didn''t expect it, even me." the golden beauty smiled. "Those who can pass are already dragons and phoenixes among people, but what I didn''t expect is that the dragons and phoenixes among this person are far more terrible than those among people." "the first person in the world?" said. The golden beauty looked at Han 3000 lightly, and her eyes were full of appreciation. But almost at this time, Han 3000 suddenly solidified his smile, and then suddenly knelt on the ground in shock "3000, what are you doing?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3035

    Han 3000 said slightly, "3000 just wants to ask the elder how to get the power of the Phoenix?" "according to the rules of my Phoenix family, the power of the Phoenix is contained in the body of the daughter of the true Phoenix." the golden beauty said. "It''s Xia Wei, isn''t it?" Han 3000 said. The golden beauty didn''t answer immediately. She shook her head and sighed: "there is a dragon and a phoenix in the congenital place. The dragon has nine sons, and the phoenix also has nine sons." "it is equal in strength and strength. However, the nine sons of the dragon are extraordinary and create hundreds of blessings for mankind, so they are worshipped by gods and praised by others. Although there are sages, there are evil ones who have committed heinous crimes." "As his mother, I am ashamed of being between heaven and earth, so I have no face to face all the people in the world. I don''t have the heart to kill my son. Therefore, I use my body to make up for the people in the world, turn into the world and die, and pay for my son''s sin." "but the ninth son still has a kind son, who can find all things in heaven and earth and live my Phoenix''s blood." "Jinfeng is also a phoenix family, who continues to burn the Phoenix, and then dies and dies. It is going to be exhausted. It is intended to create the most beautiful flesh of the Phoenix family for my rebirth." Xia Wei is the last essence of the Phoenix family. "Han three thousand nodded, which is almost the same as that of his previous pangolin. "I see. Xia Wei and her descendants are the beginning of a new era for the Phoenix family, right?" Han 3000 asked. The golden beauty naturally nodded, "that''s right." "so, those trials are the qualification to become Xia Wei''s partner, or the hard requirement for the reproduction of Phoenix''s new people." "Raising without teaching is the fault of the parents, the nine sons fail, the mother has the fault, and the father has the fault. Therefore, the key to rebirth is that the mother needs to be refined, and the father should choose from thousands of choices." "so, you just said that Han 3000 passed, that is to say..." pangolin finally understood at this time, and then he looked at Han 3000 in surprise: "Cow force, brother, I''ve passed this kind of trial practice." the golden beauty smiled gently: "after Xia ran tried to understand the heart of the Golden Phoenix, he has passed the water moon cave, burned to worship the heaven, and put out the water moon trial practice. According to the original rules, if you can break the three Phoenix in a row, you have met the requirements of passing the customs. However, seeing your ability, I can''t help trying more, and the outcome is very satisfied." "Even, I''m quite pleased." "there must be great luck in resurrection after death, and 3000, you are the great luck of my Phoenix family." "when you combine with Xia Wei, I will come. At that time, you will be the new end of my phoenix new family. You are the king of ten thousand Phoenix, and Xia Wei is ten thousand Phoenix. After Xia Wei is ten thousand Phoenix, the power of Phoenix will be reopened because of you." "Shit, Han 3000, cow force." pangolin shouted excitedly. "One thing I need to tell you is that the Phoenix power you just tried in advance is just some marks left in my yuan God, not the Phoenix power in the real peak state. Moreover, there are many unknown secrets of the Phoenix power. Unfortunately, this array is only a trace of my yuan God, and the remaining time is limited, so I can''t elaborate for you one by one." "However, when taking you together, after you have the power of the Phoenix, you can peep into the mystery of the Phoenix from the heart of the Golden Phoenix, and everything will gradually become clear. You will know more deeply how powerful the real power of the Phoenix is and how consistent it is with your own two great powers." "destiny has attached great importance to my Phoenix family, such a strange son." "destiny has attached great importance to you, so strange son, keep your Phoenix power." With that, the golden beauty smiled gently and looked at Han 3000''s eyes full of doting. Maybe she missed selecting people and raising children in those years, but this time, in the face of the vital Nirvana rebirth of the Phoenix family, she finally chose an answer that she would never be wrong again. "Han''s kindness, but Han didn''t..." Han Sanqian was trying to explain clearly, but when he spoke, he saw the golden beauty gradually dissipate and evaporate out of thin air. Only the last afterglow was left and floated slowly into the air. The afterglow dissipated and the world was dark. When the light recovered, the two were still in the cave, but there were no ten statues or the moon on the top of the cave. Han Sanqian was very depressed. He would not marry Su Ying This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3036

    With the water flowing, a faint buoyancy also lifted them up slowly and rose slowly all the way. Just for a moment, the two men had floated above the water surface, and there was a scene of Taoyuan around them. When they looked back, the pool under their feet was still clear, but a thin bottom could be seen, and a shallow water flow could be seen in the thin water. Although the bright moon above their heads was still there, the bright moon was not completely round, but it just quietly shone on the whole "human room". In the hall, the candles were bright, much more transparent than before entering the water. In front of the house, there are two more red lanterns hanging high, adding a bit of a different atmosphere. "What is this?" Han 3000 frowned and said strangely. Pangolin shook his head: "is it difficult to be a new guest in the source of peach?" there were less than four people in total. The light in the hall had been enough before. Indeed, this possibility is very large. Just when they were stunned, bursts of footsteps sounded. They raised their eyes and looked at the hall. Xia ran, dressed in a golden crown, walked out slowly: "the moon is cold and the sky is cold. How long are you two going to stay on the water?" the two reflected, looked at each other, hurriedly raised their steps and walked towards the hall. "Wow, what''s the matter?" as soon as they entered the hall, they were stunned, just as the villagers entered the city, and the pangolin gave out an exclamation from the heart. In the hall, there are shimmering golden lights and various beautiful decorations hanging all around. The original benches in the house have also been replaced with green and white jade chairs. Above the central hall, two golden chairs are particularly eye-catching, and a phoenix statue is placed on the shrine behind the chair. Xia ran stood in front of the Phoenix Statue in the golden chair, with his back to Han 3000 and others. I don''t know what he was reading to the statue. They looked at each other and didn''t dare to disturb each other. They stood quietly in the hall waiting for Xia ran to finish his work. Xia ran seemed to be praying. She kept whispering and couldn''t hear clearly. A moment later, she turned around, looked at Han 3000 and pangolin, and smiled: "you two, it''s hard." before they could speak, she lifted her hand slightly, and then a golden light flashed. The next second, the green and white jade chairs on both sides shook slightly and moved slowly backward. When the jade chair is removed, it can be seen that there is a pit under the original position of the jade chair. With the buzzing sound in the cave, boxes slowly rose from the bottom of the cave. The box is made of pure peach wood and inlaid with Phnom Penh. It is large and exquisite. You can see that it is by no means ordinary. Han 3000 roughly counted twelve boxes in total. As Xia ran raised his hand again, with a bang, the twelve boxes were opened at the same time, and the whole hall became brighter at once. However, it is not bright, but gold and silver. After the twelve boxes were opened, they contained all kinds of rare treasures. Although they had not seen many things at all, they could already know from the color that these things were by no means ordinary. The pangolin''s eyes were straight, and the saliva drilled out along the gap of its mouth. Han 3000 people are also a little silly. They don''t understand looking at Xia ran. What are you doing?! "The first box is the Phoenix treasure. It is all kinds of treasures collected by our Phoenix family for thousands of years. There are 28 pieces in total, and each piece is invaluable." "Second cartons are the secrets of peach. They are the essence of peach that has been collected for many years. The essence of peach is the essence of peach, and the essence of peach can be used as a flavour. It can also be used as a medicine for making medicine. The essence of wood can be used as a material for building materials." "third boxes and fourth boxes are wonderful books." "The fifth and sixth are all kinds of elixirs and elixirs, or the effect of saving the lives and healing the wounded, or the achievement of increasing cultivation." "the seventh and eighth are Xianwu magic soldiers, which are also the treasures of the Phoenix family for thousands of years." "as for the other four boxes, they have their own things. Although they are messy, they are not short of some rare products. Here we will sell them for a while until your own taste." Xia ran smiled softly. Hearing this, the pangolin was obviously stunned, and then looked strangely at Xia ran: "wait... Wait a minute, what did you just say? You mean..." "these things are... For us?" Xia ran smiled gently and replied, "exactly." the pangolin staggered back, panicked and said to Han 3000, "help... Help me." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3037

    "Fat... Rich, i... shit." pangolin trembled because of excitement. He grabbed Han 3000''s clothes and said softly. If it''s shocking, how can Han 3000 not be shocked? You know, I''m afraid any one of the twelve boxes is something many people can''t afford in their life. It can even be said that the baby Han 3000 originally searched for from four dragons is nothing compared with the twelve boxes. These things, four words may be the best interpretation, rich and invincible. However, the surprise returned to surprise. Han Sanqian was slightly calm and looked at Xia ran: "the so-called no merit, no reward, these things..." is Xia Wei''s dowry. "Xia ran smiled softly:" you have passed the trial practice of Shuiyue cave, which shows that you have been recognized by the ancestors of Phoenix. "" in addition, Xia Wei also loves you, so... "" shit, you''re a big cow. " Hearing Xia Ran''s words, pangolin immediately excitedly pulled Han 3000 and said in a hurry: "the power of the Phoenix is so strong that the best Phoenix''s daughter is not only in good shape, but also good-looking..." "moreover, there are so many endless treasures and treasures. He''s milk. You''ll be invincible in the future. Who dares to say no?" "Shit, life is at its peak, but his mother is like this." indeed, as a man, he can marry the best daughter in the world while sitting on strength and wealth. It can be said that he really flies to the branches and becomes a Phoenix. For anyone, after life and death, isn''t that what he wants?! but for Han Sanqian, he can only shake his head gently and helplessly: "If this is a dowry, then I''ll forgive 3000 for not enjoying it." as soon as this came out, the pangolin was silly, and Xia ran stared at Han 3000: "what are you talking about?" "3000 already has a heart. Although his career has not been completed, his home is already there." Han 3000 replied. Xia ran frowned: "you''re married?" "exactly." Xia ran was silent. After a moment, he looked up slightly and looked at Han 3000: "although it''s a pity, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines, especially for talents like you. Xia Wei has no problem, and I''ll talk to her in detail." pangolin quickly pulled Han 3000''s clothes and whispered, "shit, people don''t mind." "but I mind." Han 3000 suddenly said in a straight voice. Then he looked at Xia Wei and said, "maybe others will have three wives and four concubines, but Han 3000''s heart is always only Su Yingxia, and will never get tangled with any woman." "Han 3000!" Xia ran drank coldly, and his beautiful face was angry: "don''t go too far." "When did the Phoenix family propose marriage in person? When did they take their wealth as a dowry product? When did they make an exception to allow men to have three wives and four concubines?" Xia ran asked angrily. Obviously, she had made enough concessions, but Han 3000 still bit her to death, which made her quite angry. The pangolin also quickly pulled Han 3000''s clothes and let him almost get it. This kind of good thing is beneficial to Han Yiqian without harm. Why be so rigid and ruthless? "Sorry, sister Xia ran, I''ve given up my mind." Han San was still firm and not humble. "You!!!" Xia ran was angry, raised his hand and pointed to Han San: "say it again!" "even thousands of times, Han San has the same attitude. There is only my wife in this life, and there will be no possibility of other women." Han San said with a slight salute and said: "Miss Xia Wei looks beautiful. With her appearance, even if no dowry is allowed, there are still a lot of excellent talents coming to the door. Please don''t waste energy on Han 3000 like this. After that, Han 3000 directly turned around and was about to leave. Just two steps, Xia ran drank coldly behind him:" Han 3000, stop for me. " Han 3000 stood up slightly. Xia ran drank coldly: "do you really treat my Phoenix family as wild cats and wild dogs? If you say no, you don''t want to?" "Han 3000, don''t blame me for not saying the ugly words ahead. If you dare to move forward, you will regret it very much." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3038

    "Boom!" almost at the same time, there was a loud noise in the whole hall. Several boxes were directly knocked over by the strange force, and the contents were immediately thrown on the ground. The air pressure began to drop suddenly, and an invisible killing intention even came slowly from behind. Looking at Xia ran, it was golden all over the body. The pangolin felt bad and hurried to stop it. But almost at the same time, several lightsabers had been inserted on the ground one meter in front of Han 3000. If Han 3000 moves again, Xia ran obviously won''t be soft there. "Speak slowly." pangolin hurriedly stepped forward, stood between them, looked at Xia ran and said, "Miss Xia ran, have something to say." "I have nothing to say to him. If I move half a step again, no wonder I turn my face ruthlessly. Han 3000, I tell you, today, you have to marry if you marry or not." pangolin nodded blankly, A few steps rushed to Han 3000 and whispered, "I said 3000, you should. Now you are not in the water moon cave. If you are lucky, you will be affected by the seal of the earth. You are not her opponent at all." "As the saying goes, a hero doesn''t suffer immediate losses. Besides, you don''t suffer losses. You are the daughter of the Phoenix, gold, silver and jewelry. The most important thing is the terrible power of the Phoenix." "if you get the power of the Phoenix and your own strength, why should the world be afraid?" "Besides, don''t blame me for being talkative. You like Su Yingxia very much, but what''s su Yingxia''s attitude towards you now? Don''t you have half a point? It''s better to..." pangolin wanted to continue, but at this time, Han Sanyi glared back. Take a deep breath and Han Sanyi said calmly: "If you have one more mouth, you will stay in the source of peach. As for me, what''s the fear even if I die?" As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 lifted his legs fearlessly and left. Xia ran saw it and was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect it. Now, Han 3000 dared not compromise at all. At present, he couldn''t bear the anger in his heart any more. When he moved in his hand, a golden light directly shot out. Then he turned two, two, four, four, eight, and went straight towards Han 3000. The pangolin subconsciously stopped and wanted to replace Han San Qian directly carried it, but he just blocked the eight lightsabers. Xia ran over there already raised another hand. Between turning his hands, he directly slapped it in the air. "3000 be careful." Pangolin shouted quickly. But for Han Sanqian at this time, he was almost just an ordinary man with rich combat experience when he couldn''t luck. Even without the reminder of pangolin, Han Sanqian knew how to attack, and how long it would take. Just, knowing is one thing, and whether he can hide at this time is another thing. So , instead of hiding, it''s better not to hide directly. He didn''t even drive his body. He took it down directly on the spot. "Bang!" with a dull noise, Han 3000 was seriously hit on his back. Then the whole man staggered for several steps. When he saw that he was about to fall, the jade sword with one hand suddenly propped up. "Tick!" The blood fell smoothly and continued to drip on the ground, but Han 3000''s body was still firmly supported there. "You!" Xia ran was even more angry when he saw Han 3000 like this: "OK, can you support it like this? I''ll see how long you can support it!" Xia ran fiercely turned his hand, a golden light condensed directly, and suddenly rushed to Han 3000 with another move. The depressed palm of the pangolin directly threw away the eight golden swords, and then accelerated directly to the golden light, trying to help Han 3000 block the blow. For two consecutive times, don''t say that Han 3000 was in such a state, even in his heyday, it was completely useless without defense It''s for nothing. However, although the pangolin has reflected fast enough, the Dharma here can only barely touch the small tail of the golden light, and most of the golden light is still very strong and smashed on Han 3000. "Poof!" Han 3000''s blood gushed for several Zhang, and his double retreat was more direct and soft. Under inertia, he suddenly took several steps forward, but it was shocking that Han 3000 still didn''t fall. On the jade sword was the hands with green tendons exposed because of too strong force. "What!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3039

    Han 3000''s body moved slightly. In Xia Ran''s shocked eyes, he stood up slowly and very hard. Then he tried to lift his feet and tried to go forward again. Xia ran opened his eyes and looked at the man''s back. He just asked him to marry his sister, not forced him to kill. Why? And even so, is it so difficult to lower your head?! Bang! Han 30001 stepped out again, but only one step, the blood in his mouth had already dropped to the ground. Looking at the blood, even Xia ran himself could not bear it at this time, not to mention the pangolin he looked at next. He didn''t understand that Han 3000 loved Su Yingxia deeply, but all he considered was from Han 3000''s position, but he was afraid he would never think that the man in front of him would be so deeply loved. Bang! Another step. The sound of footsteps was not heavy, but it was a dull sound that hit the hearts of the two people present. Xia ran hesitated and looked at Han 3000. The next second, she bit her lips and lifted her hands slightly. Han 3000 is determined. Doesn''t she have her own position? Golden light condensation! Pangolin has long been trapped in the grief and shock of Han 3000. He didn''t notice that Xia ran moved again at this time, and a golden light has suddenly attacked Han 3000. Seeing the golden light approaching Han 3000 more and more, with Han 3000''s state at this time, if you use this move, the situation is extremely dangerous. When pangolin looked back and found that the golden light was getting closer and closer. It seemed extremely difficult to reach out and stop it. Almost at the same time, with a bang, the golden light exploded directly. "Three thousand!" pangolin hurriedly looked at Han three thousand, and the whole man was stunned. Almost at the same time, Xia ran, who was standing there, also stumbled and stepped back a few steps. The whole person was full of incredible. Because at this time, the place where the golden light exploded behind Han 3000 was not on Han 3000''s back, but on a person. Her mouth was bleeding, and her delicate face was full of pallor and pain. In her charming eyes, her eyes were filled with tears and looked at Xia ran faintly. This person is no one else, it''s Xia Wei. When Jin Guang was about to hit China and South Korea 3000, she couldn''t help it any longer and rushed out to resist this almost fatal blow for South Korea 3000. "Xia Wei." Xia ran woke up after being stunned for a moment. She rushed over with an anxious and extremely distressed face, held her sister, looked at her pale face, and felt guilty for a moment. "Why did you come here? Shouldn''t you be in the room..." Xia Wei shook her head with tears in her eyes, interrupted Xia Ran''s words, and reluctantly smiled: "because... Because her sister wants to marry." hearing this, Xia ran couldn''t help crying again. Before entering the water moon cave, she already knew the mind of her sister who came back from the peach forest. After the two sisters discussed, she asked her to wait for the trial practice news in the room and leave everything else to her. I think this girl really likes Han 3000, so she has been eager to know the news between them, so she quietly ran to the hall to eavesdrop. But I didn''t expect to hear those answers that might break her heart. "You silly girl." Xia Wei took back her smile and coughed slightly, but more blood flowed. However, she still endured the pain, looked at Xia ran and said; "Sister, can you promise me a request?" Xia ran closed her eyes sadly, nodded and shook her head. The two sisters have been living together for many years. How can she not know what the girl wants to say and what requirements she wants to make at this moment?! Xia ran clenched his teeth and looked angrily at Han 3000. His eyes were full of murderous spirit: "Han 3000, you hurt my sister so much. I don''t want to take your life!" Xia ran suddenly stood up, turned out his palm and photographed it directly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3040

    He raised his hand slightly, indicating that Xia ran didn''t have to worry. Then, he bit his teeth and endured the pain, turned around, looked at Xia ran, and took another look at Xia Wei lying in his arms. The decision has been made. Han 3000 will never change. If the outcome of not betraying Su Yingxia is death, Han 3000 will never hesitate. However, Xia Wei used her body as a block, which was really beyond Han 3000''s expectation. Why didn''t she let Han 3000 hear that she wanted to marry? Even though Qing''s intention can only be like running water and falling leaves, Han 3000 still feels heartache and guilt for this silly girl. Patted himself on the chest, Han 3000 said coldly, "if you want revenge, come here." looking at Han 3000''s firm eyes, Xia ran was slightly stunned. Obviously, she had never met anyone who would behave like this. "Well, you still have some conscience. In that case, I''ll give you a good time!" Xia ran lifted his palm and reappeared the golden light on the spot. "Sister, don''t!" at this time, a light drink hit. When Han 3000 and Xia ran looked back at the same time, Xia Wei stood up slowly and hard, and then blocked Xia ran in front of her, opened her hands and protected Han 3000 behind her. "Xia Wei!" seeing her sister like this, Xia ran drank with a cold voice. "I''m angry for you, but you''re against me?" "sister, Xia Wei will never be angry with brother 3000, only love." Xia Wei looked at Xia ran and said firmly. "Xia Wei, are you out of your mind? Didn''t you hear what he just said? He won''t marry you! In that case, why do you protect him again." Xia ran angrily said. "I know." it seems that my sister is angry, and her words touch the most painful thing in her heart at this time. She breaks down on the spot and cries bitterly: "however, my sister, if you like a person, you don''t have to like yourself?" "you!!!" Xia Ran is so angry that her body trembles on the spot. Xia Wei''s words can''t be refuted. But the pride and dignity of the Phoenix family, even hope, let her how can she let Han 3000 go?! "There''s no need to discuss this matter. Since Han 3000 is the chosen person of my Phoenix family, he is either a phoenix family or can only die. Get out of my way." "well, if my sister has to kill brother 3000, then step on Xia Wei''s body first." as soon as the voice fell, Xia Wei simply closed her eyes and waited for Xia ran to do it. Xia ran raised her hands in the air. At this time, she couldn''t help shaking. This is her own sister from childhood. They depend on each other and have deep feelings. How can she get this hand? From small to large, she even scolded her sister. What''s more... She looked at her sister and looked up at Han 3000. She couldn''t kill or not. It was very complicated for a time. A moment later, she took a deep breath, slowly took back her hand, looked at Xia Wei, and sighed helplessly: "you silly girl, why do you suffer?" "even if I don''t kill him, he doesn''t want to marry you. What can he do with the seal of other land? It''s just the difference between dying in my hand and dying in someone else''s hand. You''re really confused." when she heard her sister''s words with great sincerity, Xia Wei looked back at Han 3000 and lowered her head. She was speechless for a moment. Indeed, the evil clan is dangerous and there are many bad people. If Han 3000 can''t use magic, what''s the difference between walking in the middle and walking on the blade? In the devil''s land, it''s not that if you don''t provoke others, they won''t provoke you. Han Sanyi''s original guidance let her know that Han Sanyi must be very powerful. The trial practice of the Phoenix family should also prove her idea. Why doesn''t she feel pity for such a powerful person to waste his life or even die? In particular, the guy who died in an untimely death is still the dreamer of his first love affair. Thinking of this, she looked at her sister, and her eyes seemed to suggest that her sister used another way. Although he didn''t speak, he frowned at his sister who lived with him day and night. "Sister, unless..." seeing that her sister seems to understand her meaning, Xia Wei lowers her head and whispers. But as soon as the words fell, Xia ran looked cold: "Xia Wei, are you crazy?" this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3041

    Seeing Xia Ran''s reflection, even Han 3000 and pangolin at this time couldn''t help looking at Xia Wei and were curious. What kind of so-called "unless" makes Xia ran have such a reflection? "Sister." seeing Xia Ran''s attitude, Xia Wei said wrongfully. "Xia Wei, I tell you, don''t think about it." Xia ran drank coldly and didn''t turn his head to one side. Pangolin took a slight step forward at this time. After all, it is related to the seal of Han 3000''s land. He must be very concerned: "let me interrupt. If there is any way to help Han 3000, I''d better try it out. Although I can''t intervene in your marriage, I know Han 3000''s personality. I will repay him for his kindness. So..." "Shut your mouth for me." before the pangolin finished, Xia ran suddenly stared at me like a murderer, and the pangolin quickly stopped. "Sister." Xia Wei is unwilling and still coquettish. Xia Ran''s face was still cold. However, seeing that his sister was like this, his attitude began to ease slightly. After glancing at Han 3000, "what if I want to?" then he put his head away from one side. Xia Wei saw this and knew that her sister''s attitude had eased a lot. Then she quickly turned and looked at Han 3000. For a moment, she was a little embarrassed and had some grief in her heart. She bit her lips. No matter how hard it was, she still opened her mouth: "as long as we... I won''t let you take any responsibility. From now on, we''ll be..." "we''ll never meet." When she said this, although Xia Wei pretended that nothing happened, who could not hear the trembling and sadness in her voice? Don''t care about eternity, just care about having? It sounds beautiful, but it''s actually very bitter. The best thing in life is to gain and lose, which should be the most painful time in life. Facing the person you love, you have to say such words that you will never see again, like the flame of love has just burned and has to be extinguished by yourself. How can it be described as cruel? With heartache, there is also a woman''s basic dignity. Han 3000''s heart is warm and extremely bitter. He looks at Xia Wei and smiles gently: "if Han 3000 lives one day, Xia Wei will always be my best friend." Xia Wei''s heart warms a lot when she hears the speech. "However, Han 3000 is by no means the one who gives up all the time. This is true for my wife and others." after that, Han 3000 glanced at the pangolin: "let''s go." then, Han 3000 bowed slightly to Xia Wei to show his gratitude, and turned around with the pangolin and walked outside the hall. Xia Wei burst into tears and stared at Han 3000''s back with mixed feelings in her heart. Xia ran looked cold, took a long breath, suddenly turned back and drank angrily: "Han 3000, my sister has trampled on a woman''s most fundamental dignity for, and even... Even gave her most precious things to you in exchange for the rest of her life, which may be desolate and miserable. You... You... You don''t want to?" Han 3000 stood up slightly: "Now that you know this, you should respect my choice, shouldn''t you?" Han 3000 turned and walked out of the hall. "Woo!" Xia Wei cried bitterly. She didn''t know whether Han 3000 should cry or be happy for her. She only knew that her heart was like a knife and she was in great pain. Xia ran was stunned and looked at the door of the hall for a time. Yes, her attitude was relaxed because her sister''s way could not leave the so-called king of the Phoenix, but at least the seed of the Phoenix family. But she didn''t dream Unexpectedly, in this way, Han 3000 still refused. If Han 3000 dared to refuse without considering others, she would not be soft hearted. But on second thought, what did Han 3000 say? If Han 3000 answered, what would his sister do for the rest of her life? Raising children alone and washing her face with tears all day? This is the happiness and dignity of her sister''s life This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3042

    "Where to?" pangolin looked at Han 3000 and a vast peach forest. This is a serious question. "Go wherever you like, as long as you don''t stay in that broken place." Han 3000 answered. Glancing at the peach forest, the pangolin reluctantly said, "then you think it''s better for us to live in the peach forest at night?" Han 3000 turned his eyes silently. The pangolin shook his head angrily, answered, and still helped Han 3000 to the peach forest. On the way, the pangolin was about to stop talking. After pinching for a long time, he still opened his mouth: "you don''t blame me for what I said just now? Yes, I know I said this. From a certain point of view, it''s really a little different from your friend, and I''m sorry for Su Yingxia." "but from another point of view, I''m also for you." "Don''t mention the seal of the earth in your body now. Even if you don''t have it, with your current ability, it''s definitely a near death to take you deep into the demon family forbidden area. The power of the Phoenix is just a display, and it''s already fierce. If you really get it all, we won''t say how fierce it will be at that time. At least, you have more hope to come back alive for your demon family trip." "Living is the capital of everything." "you say you love Su Yingxia, but what if you die, if she is in danger and you can''t help? This may be the most painful place, isn''t it?" Han 3000 nodded. He also understood the truth in pangolin''s words, otherwise he wouldn''t fight. He had been trying to improve his cultivation since he had never been in the all-around world. Han 3000 didn''t know more than anyone about the pain that his lover was in trouble but he couldn''t do anything about it. However, for Han 3000, everything has a corresponding red line and bottom line, and Su Yingxia is the one he absolutely doesn''t know The line that can be touched. "You said I understand, otherwise, I would have turned against you." Han 3000 answered softly, "however, it''s like you have paid for little princess Kirin for seven years without complaint and regret. Some people are more important than your life." pangolin nodded and looked at Han 3000: "what should you do about the seal of your land? And the injuries on your body..." "I don''t know. Let''s go step by step. First stay in Taolin for one night. When xiaran''s anger subsides tomorrow, you can ask her to send us out." pangolin nodded. At this time, the two people had come to the depths of Taolin and put Han 3000 next to a tree. Pangolin was about to leave, but Han 3000 stopped: "don''t make me any food." "Just have a rest." "shit, Han 3000, don''t you think the food I made is not delicious?" Pangolin suddenly reflected. He looked at Han 3000 and looked like I fuck your uncle. Han 3000 smiled bitterly, put his head gently on the tree, closed his eyes and rested. When pangolin saw him rest, he knew that his injury was not light. He didn''t say that pangolin would not intervene. He got up silently and walked around for a few times, looking for some dry trunk and grass After he came over and covered Han Sanqian gently, he shrank to a corner and curled up in a pile to avoid the lonely cold at night. This night, the pangolin almost didn''t sleep, but was frozen to sleep. I don''t know whether the weather at taozhiyuan was too bad that night, or Xia ran deliberately made it. In short, it was very cold that night. The pangolin simply had real Qi to protect his body, but Han Sanqian was there Some pangolins covered his body with hay, and some withered trees supported a simple wooden shed. His body was still full of frost. The whole person was like a bend of water in early winter, which happened to be slightly frozen by frost and snow. When the pangolin finally woke up slowly after it was warm, when he opened his eyes, when he saw the situation of Han 3000, he was shocked and got up from the ground, and then rushed to the ground in a few steps Han 3000''s side. When I touched Han 3000, the pangolin was even more stupid. The whole body was as hard and cold as a popsicle. Not to mention the warmth, the elasticity of the skin disappeared completely. "Isn''t it fucking?" Pangolin suddenly had an ominous premonition. Then, he held his breath and put his finger in front of Han 3000''s nose, trying to explore Han 3000''s nose. This exploration, pangolin stared at Han 3000 in both eyes and looked at Han 3000 in panic: "dead... Dead?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3043

    He hurriedly took two steps back. At this time, he was stunned to find that the land that was still green last night was covered with snow. "Last night... It snowed heavily last night?" he tried to recall every bit of last night, but in his impression, until he settled Han 3000, the weather was still abnormal and normal. How did this happen? Could it be that after I fell asleep. "Pa!" thinking of this, the pangolin raised his hand and slapped it hard on his face. He blamed himself. He must have slept so dead that he didn''t notice the snow last night. "Pa!" another slap slapped him in the face. He knew that Han 3000 couldn''t luck. He was seriously injured by Xia ran yesterday, and his physical condition was in jeopardy. But damn himself, he not only didn''t take good care of Han 3000, but also carelessly exposed him in the wind and snow all night. Not to mention Han 3000, it''s just that you''re healthy and can''t really protect yourself. That''s enough. Looking at Han Sanqian''s cold body, the pangolin blamed himself very much, and his two slaps turned his face red: "3000, don''t fucking scare me, don''t scare me." "if you die, how can I explain to Su Yingxia?" in other words, the pangolin quickly put Han Sanqian''s hand in his own hand and rubbed it constantly. But no matter how he rubbed it, Han 3000''s hands were still cold and lifeless. It was no exaggeration to say that he touched a corpse. The pangolin panicked, moved in his hand, propped up a piece of heat energy made by zhenneng, slightly put it beside Han 3000, and tried to melt the ice and snow on him. However, when the ice and snow melt, pangolin ushers in not any hope, but full of despair. Without that layer of ice and snow, the exposed skin of Han 3000''s arms and hands is pale and black. From the posture, fangfo has been dead for some time. The pangolin hit the snow with a heavy fist. Regardless of the thick stone on the soil under the snow cover, his fist was pounded with blood. At this time, his eyes were full of endless sadness and remorse. Men have tears, not to mention pangolins, a man who is not softer than Han 3000''s heart. At this time, tears fall, fall in the snow, and tears pierce into holes. All the past pictures float in his mind one by one, including Han 3000''s seriousness, Han 3000''s seriousness, and Han 3000''s eating, drinking and having fun with himself. Although he is only one of his objects, although he is his own master. But for so long, he knew that Han 3000 regarded him as his little brother, and he also regarded Han 3000 as his big brother. But because of his mistakes, he made... The more he thought, the more sad he felt, the more guilty he thought. The pangolin even kept hitting the ground with his head. Soon, the snow under his forehead was bright red. Suddenly, the pangolin stopped, and then slowly raised his head. Behind him, a figure came slowly, and then stopped about ten meters behind the pangolin. "What are you doing here? Now that he''s dead, you must be very happy?" said the pangolin with a smile. Behind him, the figure did not say a word. "Hehe, I''m right. Don''t say a word?" the pangolin disdained to hum coldly, and then said: "come on, kill me too. Anyway, Han 3000 is dead, I''m guilty, and I don''t want to live. Dirty your hands and have a good time." then the pangolin closed his eyes and waited for death. Just then, the figure behind him moved slightly. Then, a cold voice came: "why is it difficult to kill you? It doesn''t matter to do you a favor." "just, I need to tell you that if you die, no one will carry Han 3000 back. At that time, he will die if he doesn''t die." then, the figure turned and left. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3044

    But looking back, the figure had gone farther and farther. The pangolin couldn''t care so much anymore. On the spot, he directly cleaned the ice and snow on Han 3000, and then got up to carry Han 3000 on his back and chase after the figure. Just a few moments later, the two walked back and forth, bypassed the hall and came to the courtyard behind the hall. On the side of the side room of the courtyard, there is a locked room that is unusual from other rooms. It seems that it was specially built later. Its style is different from that of other rooms. It is almost all made of a kind of stone. After opening the lock, the two entered the room one by one. The decoration in the room is very strange. There is a huge stone bed in the center, and there are rows of stone case grids on both sides. There are three layers on each side, with all kinds of small mouth belly large bottles neatly placed on them, with red cloth as plugs. "Put it on." the figure went to the case on the left, seemed to be looking for something and gave an order. Pangolin was stunned, nodded and put Han 3000 on the stone bed. "Go make a fire." "ah?" pangolin didn''t reflect for a while. What''s the purpose of making a fire? Seeing that the pangolin did not move, she turned back slightly and glanced at the pangolin from the corner of her eye: "do you think he was really frozen to death?" hearing this, the pangolin looked back, but there was a fire under the stone bed, and there were some peach trees piled up next to it. Regardless of anything else, she quickly lit the peach trees in her hand, put them into the fire, and quickly added firewood and fire. In the fire room, a few anxious footsteps sounded. Looking back at the door, Xia Wei rushed to the door and looked at Han 3000 lying on the bed. She came over in great anxiety. First he touched the stone bed, then Han 3000''s hand, then squatted next to the pangolin, slightly pushed away the pangolin, and anxiously threw more firewood into the fire. With the increase of firewood, the fire became more and more prosperous. She got up and closed the door. Then she turned around and looked anxiously at the figure next to the case, saying, "sister." "life and death are vital, wealth and honor are in heaven." who can that figure be except Xia ran? At this time, she picked up a small blue and white bottle on the case grid, walked slowly to Han 3000''s side, poured out a small white pill from the bottle and put it into Han 3000''s mouth. The pangolin was about to stop talking. It seemed to see the pangolin''s behavior. Xia ran said coldly, "don''t worry, you can''t eat him." the pangolin looked at Han 3000 with worry and continued to add firewood in his hand. Xia ran raised his hand and soared slightly in the air, as if sensing the temperature in the room: "bigger, use the real Qi to urge." the pangolin didn''t talk much nonsense. When he moved his hand, he could continue to add to the fire. Suddenly, the fire was fierce several times. The temperature of the whole room began to increase significantly. With a slight touch of the hand on the stone bed, you can also feel that the temperature of the stone bed has risen, a little warm. Xia ran nodded and covered the whole stone bed directly with a golden cloth and a golden circle in his hand. With the golden light, the temperature inside began to rise rapidly, and the frozen snow on Han 3000 began to melt gradually. Some places with less ice and snow were completely melted, and Han 3000''s skin can be seen. However, the pangolin was surprised and surprised that Han 3000''s skin was not as pale and bruised as she had previously solved for her. Now Han 3000''s skin has a light blood color. Although it is very thin, at least it won''t contact the dead. This makes pangolin at least a little more at ease. Xia Wei nervously raises her eyes and looks at Xia ran. Obviously, she is also concerned about the safety of Han 3000. Xia ran took a faint breath: "now I can''t give you the answer. I just hope the heavy snow can play a role. As for others, it depends on his nature." "sister." Xia Wei was a little worried. "I promised you to make a big concession. I didn''t say I could save him." Xia ran said coldly. "Wait a minute." at this time, the pangolin stood up with a bang and looked at Xia ran. He understood: "what did you just say? You mean, the heavy snow last night was not caused by the weather, but..." Xia ran didn''t answer, but it was obviously the best answer. The original snow... Pangolin was shocked and angry. It was not a natural disaster, but man-made!! "This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3045

    Looking at the puzzled and angry pangolin, Xia Wei just wanted to explain, but she heard that Xia ran had coldly said: "have you cooked?" the pangolin frowned and asked something without a head. She was asking about the snow. She suddenly asked what it was for? However, I don''t know what medicine the other party sells in the gourd. Although pangolin didn''t answer, he still nodded. "When the meal was almost cooked, there was a fire, and suddenly there was no fire, and then there was a fire. Do you know what would happen?" she asked. Pangolin shook his head. He really didn''t know, because he couldn''t cook at all. Some simple baked things still followed Han 3000, and there was no need to say more about the results after practice. Xia ran sneered: "the fire climate has changed too much, and even the best rice will be cooked into a paste by you. What are you doing? You don''t control your fire well?" Xia ran scolded. The pangolin is very depressed, but it can''t refute it. Especially when he saw Xia ran''s eyes, I don''t know why, the pangolin has completely lost its momentum, lowers its head and silently transports it again. It''s really capable, Keep burning your own fire. If you are scolded, you can be scolded. Anyway, if you can save Han 3000 now, he can bear it. Seeing the pangolin quiet, Xia ran walked back to the next case and took out several bottles, which seemed to be mixed with some medicine. Xia Wei gently found a place to sit down and blocked the blow for Han 3000. Although she received simple treatment last night, she still didn''t recover from the injury, but she hurried here because she was too worried about Han 3000. Seeing her sister busy in order, she finally took a break and took care of her uncomfortable body. With the passage of time, the temperature in the house has begun to rise. Han 3000 in the hood is like thawed pork in the refrigerator, slowly restoring the softness and basic color of the body. Pangolin wants to shout Xia ran, but Xia Ran has turned around, holding a few bottles in his hand, and hurried to the stone bed. Then, with one hand, he directly opened the light mask on Han 3000, picked up a few bottles and continuously poured out the medicine to feed into Han 3000''s mouth. One or two. The pangolin almost counted them once. I didn''t miss any. A total of 46. I was stunned. "What are you looking at?" Xia ran stared at the pangolin. However, he opened his mouth: "he has the seal of land in his body. Not only can he not have luck, but even if we want luck to heal him." "therefore, the only and best way is to use pills to treat him." "He was badly hurt and wanted face. After walking with you for so long, his body had been seriously damaged. If he didn''t use ice and snow to freeze his body last night, he would have died when you were still sleeping." "is it fun to expect your men to take care of him?" The pangolin was a little embarrassed. After entering the peach forest, he did find that Han Sanyi was not looking well, and he knew that Han Sanyi was struggling all the time, but he didn''t expect that Han Sanyi would be hurt so badly, so he did have a heart, but didn''t observe it too carefully. "It turned out that the snow was to freeze Han Sanyi''s injury, sorry, I just..." The pangolin apologized. Although Xia ran stopped the pangolin''s next words, at least he had to relax a lot: "don''t thank me, I''m not interested in your life." "thank her, thank her." Xia ran looked at Xia Wei sitting next to her: "if she hadn''t pestered me all night, I wouldn''t have the time to talk to you." The pangolin looked at Xia Wei and smiled at her as gratitude. Xia Wei responded with a smile. "These 46 pills are almost the best pills of the Phoenix family. They are used to strengthen the yuan and heal the wound. They are only good for Han 3000, but not bad." Xia Wei explained. The pangolin nodded clearly: "If Han 3000 eats these, will he be all right?" Xia Wei doesn''t know. She looks back at her sister Xia ran. Only her sister is qualified to see if Han sanran has anything to do. Xia Ran has finished feeding the pill at this time. Seeing Xia Wei''s eyes, she pinches the two fingers of her impatient right hand and puts the pulse on Han sanran''s hand. However, this time, Xia ran frowns... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3046

    Seeing Xia ran so, Xia Wei immediately stood up nervously: "sister..." no... it can''t be Han 3000. What''s the problem? "Pangolin also stood up in a hurry. Xia ran looked so serious. Obviously, the situation seemed wrong. Xia ran didn''t speak and frowned. She didn''t know what she was thinking. A moment later, she pushed Han 3000''s body up, and then slapped him directly on the back. This time, Xia Ran''s eyebrows were tighter and almost locked together. "How could this happen?" Xia ran murmured. "Sister!" Xia Wei was more worried, and her tears rolled in her eyes. When Xia ran heard that her younger sisters were crying, she regained her mind. She put Han 3000 back on the bed, looked at Han 3000 and said, "he won''t die." Xia Wei looked at Xia ran tightly. Obviously, she didn''t believe it. After all, Xia Ran''s reflection just now... "When did my sister cheat you from childhood?" "just... Just now..." "Don''t worry. After eating so many pills on Phoenix Island, he can''t die, but he''s still alive." Then she pinched her two fingers and led the silk Jinneng to lift her head all the way from Han Sanqian''s feet in the air. Then she slightly stopped her hand and turned around and walked out of the house. Almost as Xia ran stepped out of the door, Han Sanqian also coughed and slowly opened her eyes. Xia Wei bounced up from her seat with a bang, but pulled the wound because of too much force Liu Mei wrinkled slightly, but the pangolin at this time had rushed to Han 3000''s side. "3000, are you awake?" seeing Han 3000 awake, the pangolin was excited and happy, and squatted beside Han 3000 at a loss. "Where is this?" Han 3000 looked back at the roof, but it was very strange. "You were injured too much and you were in a coma. Fortunately, Xia Wei begged her sister for help. Last night, it snowed heavily to seal your body so as not to spread the injury. Today, she saved you with pills." pangolin said. "Xia Wei?" Han 3000 felt some guilt when he heard the name. When he looked back, he saw Xia Weiqiang coming slowly with pain and a smile. "Thank you." Looking at Xia Wei, Han 3000 forced out a smile and said gratefully. "You''re welcome, brother 3000. Besides, it''s my sister who hurt you, and it''s natural to save you." "your sister hurt me. It''s Han 3000 who''s sorry." Han 3000 said sorry. "No, no, brother 3000..." "Okay, okay." Pangolin interrupted them and said sadly, "what are you fighting for? If you want to feel really sorry, you''ll be sorry for me." they almost stared at the shameless guy at the same time and turned to look at each other and smile. "By the way, brother 3000, my sister just fed you a lot of panacea. How do you feel now?" The atmosphere was better. Xia Wei quickly asked about Han 3000. The pangolin nodded: "yes, 3000, how do you feel now? Shit, the eight woman just now... No, Xia ran was looking at your body, but she frowned and left without saying a word. Isn''t there any problem?" Then the pangolin even dragged Han 3000''s body to look left and right for fear that there was something wrong with his appearance. Hearing what they said, Han 3000 felt his body a little and frowned at the time. "Isn''t it?" Han 3000 murmured. This time, pangolin and Xiawei are really big eyes. One is so, and so are two. How can we not be surprised?! "shit, Han 3000, are you mixed? You say, don''t be like that eight woman." "Yes, brother 3000, we''re worried about you. Tell us what''s wrong with you." Han 3000''s eyes were still wrinkled. After a while, he looked back, looked at his two people, and finally recovered. "It''s... A little strange." "ah?" they looked at each other, even more stupid. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3047

    After that, Han 3000 stood up directly from the stone bed, and then walked quickly outside the stone house. Pangolin and Xia Wei looked at each other and hurried out. They didn''t know what Han 3000 was doing. At this time, Han 3000 stood at the door, gently raised his hand and looked at his palm with a trace of doubt in his eyes. The next second, he took a sudden horse step and suddenly moved his hand. At first glance, even the fool knew what Han 3000 wanted at this time. The pangolin roared to stop it, and Xia Wei was too anxious, but the two people reflected at this time were obviously slow. The words reached his throat, and Han 3000 had pushed them in his hand. "Bang!" in the distance, there was only a loud noise, and a stone broke in response. Pangolin and Xia Wei, who had just rushed to Han 3000, were stunned. Isn''t Han 3000 already under the seal of the land? Did he want to die when he suddenly issued a spell? They turned back simultaneously and looked at Han 3000 beside them. I don''t know why he did so. Even if you have to explain, just open your mouth. What do you want to do in this way? Did his body recover, but his brain didn''t keep up? Seeing their expressions, Han 3000 didn''t hesitate. While they were stunned, his left hand was lifted again. A big stone in the distance flew along with the trend. With a loud noise, the big stone crashed into the ground with another stone on the ground. The pangolin couldn''t help it any longer. He pressed Han Sanqi''s hand and said, "are you crazy?" Han Sanqi looked at the pangolin and shook his head: "I know you would say that, but if I told you, I feel that the seal of the earth in my body suddenly disappeared?" "the seal of the earth suddenly disappeared?" the pangolin was stunned. The next second he returned to his mind and suddenly looked at Han Sanqi seriously: "What are you talking about?" "the seal of the earth is equivalent to a curse. It can''t be eliminated so easily. It''s almost accompanied by a person''s life. How can..." Xia Wei frowned. "I also know you don''t believe it. In fact, I don''t believe it. Therefore, I just use the most direct way to prove the current situation." Han 3000 said. The pangolin looked at Han 3000 and wondered, "then you really don''t feel the seal of the earth now?" "you''ve been released twice in a row, and you really can''t feel it at all." hearing Han 3000''s positive answer, the pangolin slowly smiled after a moment of silence: "shit, is it true that the old saying is good? If you don''t die in a disaster, you must have a blessing?" Han Sanqian didn''t answer, and he didn''t know how to explain the current situation. "Maybe the pills Xia ran gave you played a role." pangolin thought, I''m afraid this is the only possible explanation. Xia Wei shook her head: "Although the pills my sister fed to brother 3000 are the top pills of the Phoenix family, as my sister said, most of these pills are healing drugs or drugs to strengthen the foundation and cultivate the yuan. Although they are still rare treasures, they should not be of any help to remove the seal." "But if it wasn''t for those pills, what''s the matter now that Han 3000 can''t feel the seal?" the pangolin frowned. Xia Wei shook her head, and she didn''t know about it. "Maybe it should ask her sister." the pangolin patted her head and looked at Han 3000: "Yes, didn''t I tell you? Xia ran frowned all the time after looking at your body. She looked worried and shocked. She has such a reaction. Maybe she knows something. Why don''t we ask her." Han 3000 nodded. Although he really couldn''t feel the seal of the earth, it was important after all, and even affected himself. It was good to ask clearly. "Where''s your sister?" Han 3000 asked. Xia Wei just said come with me, and hurried to a certain direction in the backyard. Pangolin and Han 3000 looked at each other and hurriedly followed... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3048

    I searched the room and knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response in Xia Ran''s room. When Han 3000 and pangolin were confused about where Xia ran had gone, Xia Wei turned and hurried to a row of houses on the west side of the backyard. Then she stopped in front of the middle house, didn''t knock on the door, but whispered, "sister." there was no light in the house. If Xia Wei hadn''t come here, Han 3000 didn''t think there would be anyone in it. "Come in." there was a calm response in the room soon. Xia Wei nodded gently, took Han 3000 to the door, and then gently pushed the door. With the creak of the wooden door, the scene in the house also appeared in front of several people. Although the room is a little dark, the furnishings in the room can be seen faintly. There is a God''s table covered with red cloth on the hall. On the table, two stone statues are enshrined. The center is gold and the side is silver. The two bodies are like human beings, but the head is a phoenix and the back has wings. They look straight ahead and have a detached momentum. There are also four statues on the left and right sides. Although there is no gold body and silver body, it is better than the exquisite carving. It is lifelike and powerful. Xia ran sat on the kneeling carpet in front of the two gods, frowning slightly, as if thinking about something. When she saw several people coming in, she thought back slightly and said, "this is the ancestral hall of the rosefinch family. They all worship the ancestors of the Phoenix." Han 3000 and pangolin nodded when they heard the speech. The golden body is the initial Phoenix, the silver body is the Golden Phoenix, and there are eight other young Phoenix on the left and right. They met in the water moon cave. Naturally, they knew each other. They quickly bent over and worshipped the two golden and silver statues in the center. Then, He bowed to the elephants on both sides. "Sister, I......" Xia Wei just wanted to speak. Xia ran stretched out her hand, but interrupted Xia Wei''s words. She looked up slightly and looked at the statue of her ancestors: "I know what you want to ask." after that, Xia ran moved her hand and spent time at her feet, and three copper coins appeared in front of everyone. Divination?! It seems so, but if it has to be divination, it doesn''t look like anywhere, because the three copper coins at this time are almost unimaginable. What kind of divination is this?! Xia Wei frowned: "the word of heaven is a line of divination?" Xia ran nodded: "that''s right." then she smiled bitterly: "after an accident happened to Han 3000''s body, I hurried to the ancestral hall for divination and wanted to get an explanation from my ancestors." "but..." after that, she shook her head with a sigh. Xia Wei Mulan, how could it be like this?! "What does this hexagram mean?" Han 3000 frowned slightly. He couldn''t help but be curious. Xia ran didn''t speak. She glanced at Xia Wei and obviously motioned for her to explain. Xia Wei nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "the Phoenix heaven and earth divination is a special divination of the Phoenix family. It can know the destiny, predict the future and check the past. There are 64 divinations in total. The divination is all inclusive." "the Tianzi line divination is a special divination in the Phoenix heaven and earth divination, but not in the 64 divination." "I''m in the Phoenix heaven and earth divination, but not in the 64 divination!" the pangolin frowned and was very strange: "this is a little strange, isn''t it? What does this divination represent?" "what does it represent..." Xia Wei said this and looked at her sister, who seemed unwilling to go on. They looked at Xia ran again foolishly. Xia ran sighed: "how can I say something that even my sister, who has always been free to say?" "let''s talk about your injury." Xia ran finished and looked at Han 3000: "Your land seal hasn''t really been lifted. It''s just that some miracles in divination make you suppress it temporarily. This process won''t last long. Therefore, if you think you''re all right now, the land seal that comes at any time is likely to cost you your life." "the seal hasn''t been lifted?" the pangolin frowned. Xia ran nodded: "Yes, so you don''t have to be too happy. It''s just the art of divination. I can''t tell you in detail." after that, Xia ran looked at Han 3000 and opened his mouth: "but there are some words in the divination. I can simply tell you, are you willing to listen?" before Han 3000 spoke, Xia ran smiled bitterly and said, "although I don''t want to tell you, it''s hard to break the meaning of divination." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3049

    Grandma, Han 3000 suddenly had an ominous hunch in his heart that Xia ran would not marry Xia Wei in the name of divination? One move was bitten by a snake. He was afraid of straw rope for ten years. Han 3000 had to be careful in this. However, the secrets of the divination of destiny and some things that can be said really and deeply attract themselves. Seeing Xia ran looking at the pangolin, Han 3000 nodded: "he is my good brother. He can be trusted by himself." Xia ran nodded, but did not say to Han 3000. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Xia Wei. After walking quietly, she moved slightly in her hand. A white token appeared in her hand and pulled Xia Wei''s hand, She handed the white token to Xia Wei. "From childhood to childhood, our two sisters are dependent on life and death. You are lively, simple and kind-hearted. Therefore, my sister must take more care of you." "however, although you and I are sisters, we are not the same fate. Your life and your life should be from heaven and earth. Today is the moment when heaven and earth are separated." "From today on, I will officially give you this token symbolizing the head of the Phoenix family, and you will officially become the new head of the Phoenix family and the real master of the source of peach in the future." in the face of this sudden situation, Xia Wei was obviously at a loss and shook her head desperately: "Sister, what are you doing? You have been taking care of taozhiyuan all the time. Are you angry with me?" "Weier, people will always grow up. I believe you are willing to grow up, because it is related to your next many things. You don''t have to refuse in a hurry." "Remember, the token is very important. It not only symbolizes the status of the Phoenix family, but also represents the source of peach and even the whole of the Phoenix family, so be sure to take good care of it." then, she looked back at Han 3000, walked a few steps to Han 3000, moved her hand again, and a small red bottle appeared in her hand: "This is the Phoenix Sky fire pill. It is one of the most confidential magic medicines of the Phoenix family. It is generally only handed down to the head of the Phoenix family. There are nine in it. For thousands of years, the Phoenix family has only used it once before a great danger of life and death, and I will give all the remaining eight to you." "Remember, with the help of Phoenix Tianhuo pill, although you can get part of the power of the Phoenix for a short time, the way of heaven is good. Everything is good and bad. I don''t know what side effects it will bring afterwards. You should use it with caution." After that, she put it into Han 3000''s hand. Then, before Han 3000 agreed or not, she took out a book and handed it to Han 3000: "this is the Phoenix Heart Sutra, which is the magic and secret skill of the Phoenix family to cultivate the power of the Phoenix. I think you have a method to call electricity to attract fire. This Heart Sutra may further your fire." "However, the Dharma is abstruse and difficult to understand. The nine layers of the Heart Sutra have been handed down from ancestors, and the highest is only six layers. How many layers you can cultivate depends on your nature." finally, it is this box. "She took out something similar to a jewelry box about the size of a palm in her hand:" this is the Phoenix blood box. " "Since ancient times, the Phoenix family has said that although the blood box is small, those who see it often spread their wings like a phoenix and startle the world with a sound. However, the blood box is protected by a secret text. If it is opened rashly, it will be swallowed by the bad blood box and will not die well." "therefore, I don''t know its specific mystery. The only thing I can tell you is that the heart of Jinfeng may be helpful to open the blood box." Speaking of this, Han 3000 immediately remembered and hurriedly took out the heart of Jinfeng to return it to Xia ran. After taking it before, he had no chance to return it to her. Xia ran gently shook his head: "the Lord of things in the world is not who owns it, especially the spiritual thing. If you understand it, you have it." "Since you are the only one who can see through it, you can stay around and understand it more. It''s called that there are plans and numbers in the dark." Han 3000 frowned: "but... Well, even if I accept the heart of the Phoenix, these things..." these are the treasures of the Phoenix. How can Han 3000 want them? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3050

    What''s the meaning of this? Supplement to the language of divination?! Han 3000 was completely silly. First, what is the language in this hexagram? Second, what is the requirement to let the Phoenix family hand over the treasure of the earthquake family to themselves one after another? It''s really incredible. At the same time, I wonder what''s in the divination. "Have you put away all the things?" Xia ran glanced at them. They looked at the things in their hands and couldn''t help nodding. "Well, I''ll officially announce that from today on, Xia Wei, the new patriarch of Phoenix, will follow Han 3000 to death." "what?!" don''t say Han 3000 and pangolin. Even Xia Wei on the side was shocked after hearing Xia Ran''s words. "On the way out, Xia Wei, you should remember to obey Han 3000''s words." "as for Han 3000, I have only one sister in my life. Although you don''t want to marry her and I don''t want to force you, I hope you can treat her well." "no, wait a minute." Han 3000 hurriedly said, "you want me to take Xia Wei with me? I didn''t say..." "I didn''t ask you to marry her. I just said it, didn''t I?" Xia ran said discontentedly, "although my Phoenix family is not very excellent, at least I came from the orthodox Phoenix family. Since we mentioned it and you don''t want to, we won''t shamelessly insist on you to marry." "Your peers are just friends, that''s all. Secondly, this peer is also the language of divination. Otherwise, do you think I''m willing to take my sister away from you?" "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. There is a cloud in the divination. If you don''t take it with you, the road to burn bones in the demon family will be doomed. Not only do you have no bones, but even your wife and daughter. By the way, the divination says it''s Su Yingxia?" "Secondly, the seal of the earth in your body can''t be lucky at all. You''re alone, but you want to die. If Xia Wei accompanies you, even if you can''t deal with men and women, if you are in danger, her Phoenix blood can briefly suppress the seal for you and let you cope with it." "But remember, it can''t be just a simple intersection like the first time, but it needs you to absorb a lot, because they can suppress each other. If there is too little Phoenix blood to suppress the seal, you will faint directly as you did for the first time, which is only bad for you but not good for you." "If you feel warm after absorption, it''s enough. It won''t be long, but at least half an hour is OK. With your ability, half an hour may not be enough to kill the enemy, but it''s enough to escape." then, the pangolin has come to Han''s ear: "Although you told them you have a wife and daughter, they don''t know your wife''s name at all. It seems that this divination technique should be true." Han Sanqian nodded. The most important thing is that she even knew the destination of her trip. Secondly, there''s no reason why someone would fake the divination language, and then send a lot of things to deceive herself?! finally, it was Xia Ran''s eyes. She was really reluctant to give up Xia Wei''s eyes. All in all, Han Sanqian also believed the divination language. Besides, she didn''t believe it was useful Is it? It''s related to Su Yingxia and Han Nian''s safety. How can Han 3000 dare to be careless?! he nodded and Han 3000 said: "if it''s the meaning of the hexagram, Han 3000 will listen. Miss Xia Wei, please rest assured, sister Xia ran. Although Han 3000 doesn''t mean to marry her, he must treat her as his own sister. If Han 3000 didn''t die, otherwise she would never have any accident." "That''s very good. Also, although she is your life talisman, it doesn''t mean you can use it at will. You simply use the power of the Phoenix to obtain the power of the Phoenix. Although it can really suppress the seal of the earth in your body for a short time, after each use, the seal in your body will produce resistance, which means that the time will be shorter and shorter." "For you, this is a risk, but for my sister, as I said earlier, it will cost a lot of blood to help you suppress the seal of the land, and she may not be able to carry it." Han 3000 nodded: "Han 3000 will naturally do his best to solve his seal." "The earth fire Heart Sutra and the Phoenix heaven fire pill will help you in this respect. This is the supplement I said earlier for the language in your hexagram." Han 3000 knows it. Now he finally understands all this, but I''m afraid he wants to break his head. Han 3000 can''t think of the reason why the situation is like this. "In addition..." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3051

    Han 3000 nodded, and then came to Xia Ran''s side. But as soon as he got close to him, suddenly, Xia ran slapped Han 3000''s neck directly, followed by a cold smile: "this is the Phoenix secret palm, which is effective for all things. Xia Wei, if he treats you badly or bullies you in the future, you will read the Phoenix secret order, which will surely make his life not like death." "this method is effective regardless of his strength. Xia Wei, you can remember." "You!" Han Sanqian was angry. She thought she had some secrets to tell, but who could know? It was this?! "sister." Xia Wei was obviously dissatisfied with this practice, and looked at her sister with some depression. "Your heart is too kind. It''s difficult to decide when you meet good people and bad people. If he comes, if he bullies you, you at least have a self-defense skill." Xia ran said. Xia Wei didn''t want to do this. Just when she came up with a sound, Han 3000 has put away his short-term dissatisfaction and anger. Looking at Xia Wei, she said, "your sister is also a heart to protect her sister. It doesn''t matter. I Han 3000 think I''m aboveboard and can do what I say. What if I have this secret palm? You may not have the opportunity to use it." This is not only Han Sannian''s consolation to Xia Wei, but also Han Sannian''s words of concern. Generally speaking, Xia ran and Xia Wei have a life-saving grace for themselves, and Han Sannian will not treat them badly. Hearing Han Sannian''s words, Xia ran finally had a faint smile on her face, waved and motioned Han Sannian to get closer to her. Han Sannian frowned slightly and came? Xia ran smiled "This time, it''s true." Han 3000 looked at her and put his head close to her. "There are many secrets of the Phoenix family hidden in the heart of the Golden Phoenix. If you can crack it, the blood box can be opened. Secondly, the Phoenix Heart Sutra can also be improved. You can try the Heart Sutra to practice your fire skill. It looks extraordinary fire. If you can practice it, it will be more fierce in the future." "Also, the power of the Phoenix is extremely helpful to open the heart of the Golden Phoenix. Originally, you can open the heart if you combine the two, but since you are so... You can think of other ways." Han 3000 frowned. What other ways? "Xia Wei is the real Phoenix''s daughter, but because of the power seal, the Phoenix''s daughter is slow to learn almost nothing. However, the strength of the seal is the basic strength, so the internal power is enough. You have the Qi of chaos and the power brought by dragon blood. The two catalyze. In fact, they are the most suitable to transfer power to her. If you can help her achieve some accomplishments, right It''s also helpful for you to open the heart of Jinfeng. "Han 3000 nodded clearly. Seeing Han 3000 nodding, Xia ran sighed:" if you don''t have the seal of the earth, in fact, these are small things. Unfortunately, you look like a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. You can''t protect yourself. Just, everything can only follow suit. " "It''s getting late. I''ve opened the door to the outside world for you in the water pond. Please leave quickly." after that, she looked up at Xia Wei: "my sister won''t send you out. It''s better to say goodbye than to see you in person." The words fell, Xia ran moved in his hand, and the pangolin and Han 3000 were lifted by a gust of wind. The next second, the gate was pressed, and the three also flew out directly. "Wow!" Flying over the hall, the seemingly ferocious wind suddenly stopped and sent the three people slowly to the side of the pool. In the middle of the pool, the magic color rotated. Xia Wei wanted to turn back, but she heard Xia Ran''s empty voice in the air: "leave, don''t turn back." Then another breeze came, and the three fell into the rotating magic color, and there was no more movement. At this time, Xia ran gently opened the door of the ancestral hall and looked at the sky. Suddenly, a light spot suddenly hit the sky, and became more and more dazzling, until the whole peach source faded its color under the fierce light and finally turned black and white. "He''s gone?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3052

    Xia ran knelt slightly on one knee, with a humble and respectful attitude: "Xia Ran has seen her first grandmother." the light was faint, and a face appeared in the light spot in the center. Although it was only light and shadow, its facial features were exquisite and beautiful: "get up, Ran''er, you''ve worked hard." "it''s what Ran''er should do. By the way, Han Sanqian has officially left with Wei''er." "You''ve done a good job." "making the so-called Tianzi one-line divination in the Phoenix divination and cheating him with divination are all the tricks of the ancestor''s grandmother. Xia Ran is just acting according to orders. How dare you ask for credit." Xia ran whispered. "No matter how good the plan is, it also needs perfect acting skills to play. Han 3000 is not only determined, but also extremely smart. If you can deceive him, it is the best performance." Xia ran sighed: "speaking of his strong will, this is really unexpected." "I knew that when he arrived near the peach mountain, he deliberately spent Xia Wei in Taoyuan for reasons and deliberately created danger for Xia Wei, so that they could get to know each other, which could make Xia Wei feel good about him." "Later, I deliberately let black and white double evils unintentionally disclose Xia Wei''s identity and hurt Xia Wei''s back. I wanted to give them a chance to be close to each other, but I didn''t know that Han 3000 could resist being alone. It''s really a pity." "One plan failed, but my son had already prepared. Before going out, I deliberately emphasized the chastity of the Phoenix''s daughter. I was thinking that once the first plan failed, Xia Wei would be forced to take advantage of Xia Wei''s emphasis on the Phoenix''s chastity. In addition, she should have a good intention to Han 3000 before. Of course, she would use it to urge each other. I had already changed the position of Xia Wei''s lack of joy and impermanence. Han 3000 was a Phoenix The unhappiness of the family is the second step of the plan to let them enter the source of peach. "" make use of all kinds of treasures of the source of peach and all kinds of benefits of the Phoenix''s daughter, including the temptation to solve the seal of other places. Even in the name of trial practice, it is actually to let him experience the huge attraction of the Phoenix''s power, but he didn''t expect it, but he still couldn''t. "the face in the light smiled: "Master, if you don''t have this strength, how can you master?" "it''s a loss for our Phoenix family to refuse Xia Wei like this, but it''s also a benefit." "The Phoenix family, starting from the initial phoenix burning itself, is for the birth of Xia Wei, and Xia Wei''s birth is just to wait for the emergence of this man. Everything is destiny and a fixed number. It has been sacrificed for many years. It is worth it to exchange for such a man at present." "During the trial practice, it can be seen that this son has amazing talent. He also knows a little about Jinfeng''s heart, and his character is high-quality. He is indeed the best." Xia ran nodded: "it''s good that Grandma had planned to arrange Xia ran to have this divination plan. Otherwise, ran Er really doesn''t know what to do with him." "this plan will be done." she smiled. Xia ran frowned and asked carefully: "It''s su Yingxia?" "exactly." she smiled again. "This is the throat of Han 3000, like the wings of the Phoenix and the scales of the dragon. Perhaps, as they said, this is also su Yingxia''s destiny and responsibility to Han 3000." "everything in the world and all kinds of people have their meaning, such as you are like me, Su Yingxia, Xia Wei and Han 3000." "Our existence is for the last, but some are the protagonists, some are supporting actors, some are red flowers, and some are green leaves." Xia ran nodded and said respectfully, "Xia ran understands." "well, since they have come out of the source of peach, we have also handed Xia Wei into the hands of Han 3000, and we have completed the fate and reincarnation for thousands of years." "In the future, you should pay more attention. Although Xia Wei has a destiny, she is your sister after all. You should take good care of her." "Xia ran understands." She nodded. The next second, the light faded away, and the source of peach began to restore its original color. Everything returned to the state when Han 3000 and others left. Xia ran got up slightly, shook his head, read something in his mouth, and turned into the ancestral hall. But a moment later, she suddenly stepped out quickly and looked at the peach forest in the distance: "no!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen ou r translation.

 Chapter 3053

    In front of them, about a few meters away, stood a few rough looking, tall and big people in black. When I looked back at them, I couldn''t help being silly. Han 3000 and others were naturally surprised. As soon as they came out, they suddenly saw people. Those big men obviously didn''t expect three people to flash behind them. A few seconds later, the leader of the group of strong men frowned: "Terran?" next to him, a little brother whispered, "big brother, maybe it''s them." the strong man nodded: "it''s better to kill the wrong, don''t let go, take it for me." then, several big men attacked at the scene. "I support your sister." the pangolin roared. When he came out, he hurried forward. "Pangolin, it''s not good. Be careful." Han 3000 frowned slightly, gently pulled Xia Wei and hurried back. The two sides immediately clashed. The strong man has incomparable strength, and the attack is even more fierce and vicious. His moves are almost fatal. Although the pangolin does have some skills and can rely on the hard armor on his back to resist several moves, it can''t stand the momentum of several people opposite. It''s only a moment before he is tired. "I''ll help." Xia Wei whispered and rushed forward. Han 3000 hurriedly grabbed her: "these people have extraordinary cultivation and are very cruel. They are not as merciful as the black-and-white double evils before. It''s no good for you to attack rashly." "but the pangolin is not at all..." Xia Wei looked at the pangolin anxiously. Pangolins never let people down. Sure enough, Xia Wei''s voice just fell. With ouch, the leader suddenly shot out of the crowd and slapped directly on the chest of the pangolin. Pangolin was knocked over to the ground on the spot, flew heavily and hit Han 3000''s feet. The whole person who hurt showed his teeth. Seeing this situation, Han 3000 was helpless and expected. When he moved his hand on the spot, he wanted to summon the evil Kirin. But as soon as he looked up, he suddenly remembered something: "shit, the evil Kirin didn''t come out with him." he didn''t see the goods in taozhiyuan from the beginning. In addition, a series of things happened later, Han 3000 himself was in a mess, At the end of the day, I also said to go. I didn''t have time to bring out the gluttony of evil. Shit, I need to use it now. That''s why I think of its key. Pangolin also closed his eyes and looked away. He couldn''t bear to look straight. Almost at this time, the strong men didn''t care. After defeating the pangolin, they rushed directly with a big knife. Xia Wei wanted to rush, but Han 3000 directly pulled her behind her. When she reflected, Han 3000 had already pulled out the jade sword and directly welcomed her. "He can''t luck at all. Isn''t this death?" Xia Wei was so anxious that she looked at the pangolin and hurried. The pangolin smiled and got up helplessly: "you don''t know him yet. Don''t say that the goods are unlucky. Even if there is only one breath left, he will definitely protect the people around him." "but..." Xia Wei felt very warm when she heard this, but it doesn''t mean that her anxiety will be reduced by half. When she looked back, The heart went straight to the throat. Because at this time, as soon as the big man drank angrily, a big knife hit the head of the north and South Korea. Han 3000 raised his sword to block. "Bang!" there was a loud noise, and the huge force suddenly pressed from the top. Han 3000 only heard a dull noise between his knees. The next second, his knee bent subconsciously, and Han 3000 immediately had to kneel on the ground. I wanted to lift it hard to avoid kneeling, but when Fang tried hard, a stream of blood in his throat immediately gushed out. "Ah, brother 3000!" Xia Wei shouted when she saw the blood splashing. "Shit, I just found out now. Why is there such a beautiful girl here?! get out of here." the leader roared, kicked Han 3000 for several meters, and then walked towards Xia Wei with a smile. Han 3000 felt that his chest and ribs were broken. He lifted his eyes and saw the leader walking towards Xia Wei. He was in a hurry and had to bear the sharp pain of his body. But when Fang raised his leg, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something, and then burst into laughter. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3054

    "Why is he smiling?" the leader looked at Han 3000 strangely. "Just beat him silly?" several men said, looking at Han 3000, full of pointing and disdain. Not only are they stupid, but even Xia Wei, who was nervous and putting on a defensive posture, is a little stupid. She looks at the pangolin. Her good-looking eyes are full of questions. What is he doing? The pangolin helplessly rolled her eyes and shrugged: "I''m not the worm in that guy''s stomach. Who knows what happened to him suddenly. However, according to my judgment of following this boy for so long, these guys should have suffered." "ah?" Xia Wei was more confused. She was kicked away by someone just now, and the injury was heavier than the pangolin, This will be incredibly... Actually have the confidence to say that others have suffered. Even though everyone was a group, she could not help but want to make complaints about it. However, at this time, Han Sanqian suddenly stopped laughing. Then, he looked fierce and serious. He raised his hand and clapped it directly on his chest. The blood gushed in time. This time, a group of people, including Xia Wei, all looked silly. Is this the so-called counterattack? This is the so-called "did others suffer?"? It looks like self mutilation. Is it difficult for him to frighten each other in this way? So as to kill one hundred enemies and hurt millions? Isn''t that amazing? Is this how Xia Wei plays in the Jianghu? While everyone was surprised to open his mouth, Han 3000 suddenly grabbed the sand stained with a lot of blood, and then threw it directly at the gang. A group of strong men subconsciously stretched out their hands to block, but they thought the ordinary sand was incomparable. As soon as they touched their own body, they took time to wear a sharp stabbing pain. Many people burned their clothes on the spot and ate inside. They cried out in pain. After the leader blocked the sand, he looked down at his hand. At the original position of the sand blocking arm, he unexpectedly left a thumb sized hole, and the skin and blood were corroded into a very dark black liquid slowly flowing down. This guy, what is this? His face was cold. When he raised his eyes, Han 3000 ran down the mountain with pangolin and Xia Wei. The leader shouted angrily, "chase me." the next second, several people were carrying black Qi and quickly pursued away. Although Han 3000 had run a long distance at this time, he couldn''t luck. Even if he was dragged by pangolin and Xia Wei, his speed was not fast, but it also affected their travel speed. When it was still a distance from the foot of the mountain, with the leader''s voice, a dark shadow flew over the three people''s heads and landed in front of them. "Sinister rat, is that all you can do?" the leader turned around and looked at Han 3303 with a cold disdain. "Grandpa will do a lot, but I''m afraid you can''t hold it." Han 3000 protected them behind him and replied coldly. "It''s up to you?" the leader laughed. "Even if you want others to take you when you run away, do you dare to boast in front of me?" then, behind Han 3000, the subordinates rushed over and attacked them back and forth. "Brag?" pangolin said coldly, "I need to brag with you? Do you know why Youming city is gone? Do you know how he killed the king of Youming? Do you want to try it again?" hearing Han 3000''s words, they fought each other just now. Pangolin also knew that they were not the opponent of each other at all, so according to Han 3000''s words, they tried to scare off these guys through this kind of coercion. The leader frowned: "so, you are the one who killed the king of Youming by the Su family''s caravan?" "why? Are you afraid?" "afraid?" the leader laughed: "Oh, my mother, I''m scared to death!" then he suddenly moved in his hand, rushed straight to the sky with a light energy in his hand, and then burst in mid air, When it makes a loud noise, it emits a huge light. Then, he looked coldly at Han''s three thousand people and said, "before going down, it''s just speculation. It''s better for you to admit it. I''ve been looking for you all day and night in this mountain!" "what?!" the three people were surprised. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3055

    When the leader finished, the whole man showed a gloomy smile. He stepped on his iron shoes and couldn''t find a place. He had to spend his mother''s Kung Fu. After he realized that there was a situation here, the 13th master took them on a sudden attack at night. After finding the cave, a group of people thought there would be harvest, but they threw themselves into the air. However, after noticing a lot of life in the cave, especially the fire in the fire pile in the cave was still warm, the 13th master expected that the people were not far away, and immediately sent someone to thoroughly search the seven mountains, including the surrounding areas. This day and night basically passed. Just when they were completely wondering why these people suddenly disappeared and were ready to withdraw their troops, they unexpectedly saw the three people who suddenly appeared. Among the three, there was a human race, plus a strange appearance, which was easily associated with the disappearance out of thin air. The leader felt vaguely wrong. I would rather kill the wrong than let go, but I didn''t know that it was really a blind cat who met a dead mouse. Once I caught it, I was sure. A group of subordinates behind him also smiled coldly at this time. This must be a great achievement. If it''s good, it will not only reward tens of millions of people to be promoted to the rank, but also the most important thing is that the girl around this guy is really good. If you''re lucky, it''s also a great pleasure in life to pick up worn shoes for meritorious service. "Who are you? From Youming city?" seeing the other party, instead of being afraid, he said more arrogantly that he was looking for them. At this time, the pangolin couldn''t help frowning. "Of course, you can''t control who the Laozi are. If you really want to know, keep this tone and ask the king of hell yourself after meeting our boss." then he roared and started, then waved his hand and directly took his brother to attack. "Pangolin, take Xia Wei first." Han 3000 drank angrily, patted his chest directly on the spot, ejected a mouthful of blood, held it in his hand, and stood directly with a jade sword. A group of people were immediately frightened and hurried to stop. After all, the fine sand thrown by Han 3000 just now will still be haunted. "No, we have to go together." pangolin resolutely shook his head. He didn''t say it before. After all, Han 3000''s ability is there. Even if you go first, it''s to avoid holding him back. But now it''s different. Han 3000 won the seal of the land and rashly left him alone. In fact, it''s no different from letting him die. "If you want to go, you take Xia Wei with you. Every time it''s dangerous, you''ll be a fucking hero. It''s my turn to turn?" pangolin drank coldly and walked to Han 3000. Han Sanqian knows that pangolin doesn''t want to be a hero at all. He just wants to protect himself with himself. "I''m already very happy that you have this heart, but I can''t get out of here with Xia Wei. Only you can take him. Hurry up." Han 3000 said urgently. "She takes you as her main heart and bone. I''ll take her away. What''s the significance of you not going out? Don''t forget, you still have a lot of things to do." "I''ll try to hold them down. Go quickly." pangolin shook his head firmly. "Why don''t I give brother 3000 some blood?" Xia Wei said aloud. "No." almost at the same time, both of them blurted out and forcibly startled Xia Wei. Xia Wei is still hurt. If she bleeds at this time, the damage to her is almost fatal, not to mention Han 3000. Even pangolins have never thought of this method. "No one can fucking leave. Brothers, give it to me. I see how much blood he can''t throw away." the leader saw the three people deliberating to leave. At that moment, he was angry. He completely forgot his scruples about Han 3000''s blood, raised his knife and killed him. The other brothers saw this and quickly killed them. As he expected, as they raised their swords and killed them, Han Trini wanted to copy the same move after a brother''s life was ended, but he was entangled by the leader. He had no choice but to retreat and be wounded. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3056

    A strong pressure seemed to fall from the sky and rise from the ground. People stood on it. They only felt a sharp increase in pressure during the meal. They even felt sweat flowing down when they didn''t move. It was the leader who was about to cut Han 3000''s shoulder with a knife. It was even more uncomfortable. The two hands holding the knife were not holding the knife, but a huge object weighing 10000 kilograms. It can neither put down nor lift up. It can only be lifted out of thin air. Poor hands tremble. "This... What''s the matter?" someone looked around in panic and was stunned. They are not much better than the leaders. The whole body of anti Buddha is suddenly given there. It is difficult to walk every inch. Every move is like walking with a huge mountain. Han''s three thousand people, who were knocked down, also saw something strange around and turned around to see why. But all around is shrouded in blood. Where can I see if anyone else comes?! "The mountains and rivers are broken!" suddenly, when the three people searched for a circle and didn''t find anything, they only heard a light drink. The next second, a red vast area in the bloody world attacked directly from the sky and penetrated through the crowd. "Bang, bang, bang!" red mang passed by. There were four explosions and smoke twins. Several strong men, including the leader, escaped being directly overturned by the explosion in a short time, and their bodies hit the ground like thousands of people, so that the ground was really moving. "Fuck, who?" the leader angrily opened the black air in his body and stood up hard. However, when he stood up, the leader was angry and anxious. The whole person''s angry voice was a violent drink: "fuck, where are they?" with this roar, other strong men also reflected it. Looking around, where can we see Han 3000 and others at this time? It''s just chicken feathers. There''s nothing left. "Where are the people?" a group of people were very confused and completely stupid. Just now, it was just a red vast passage and an instant explosion. There was nothing else. How could it be like this?! And almost just when these people were completely stunned, Han 3303 people over there had flown all the way down the mountain with the red mang. Looking back, I saw the place where a few people had just fought. At this time, there was a mass of red. A group of people realized that it looked like the blood of heaven and earth, but in fact it was just an illusion that the red light shrouded in a place. And the red mang who carries himself and others forward is not a red light, but just a red silk silk. Looking up again, I saw that there was a figure flying slowly with the three people. "It''s my sister." Xia Wei recognized the figure flying in the air and couldn''t help shouting excitedly. Han 3000 looked at it. Sure enough, it was Xia ran who was flying in the sky. "It was Xia ran who saved us." pangolin said happily. Han 3000 nodded. The situation was critical. If Xia ran hadn''t suddenly appeared, he basically didn''t dare to think about the consequences behind him. However, because of this, Han 3000 is still a little embarrassed. After all, he just brought Xia Wei out and put others in such danger. It''s really hard to make a job. A moment later, a group of four people had flown away from the mountain and came to the foot of the mountain. Seeing that it was far away and safe, Xia ran moved in his hand. The red silk Ling pulled from the three people and returned to Xia Ran''s hands. While the three people landed safely, Xia ran finally fell slowly from the sky. "Sister." when she saw Xia ran, although she was only separated for a few moments, Xia Wei still rushed over excitedly and rushed into Xia Ran''s arms. Xia ran smiled and hugged her sister, with a gentle smile on her face. "Sister, do you know how timely you are? If you come even a minute later, I think..." Xia Wei''s mind is simple. When she sees her sister, she just tells these, but forgets Han 3000 behind her. At this time, she becomes more embarrassed because of these words. Seeing that Han Sanqian lowered his head in embarrassment, Xia ran didn''t blame him as expected. She patted Xia Wei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "isn''t it all right now?" Xia Wei nodded skillfully and said curiously, "by the way, sister, how did you come here?" Xia ran smiled gently, looked at Han Sanqian, and then said indifferently: This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3057

    Xia Wei doesn''t know, but Han 3000 has guessed what it is. The gluttony of evil. This thing eats more than anything. Even if Han 3000 forgets to take this guy, Xia ran probably doesn''t want to stay with it. After all, if you keep this guy, it''s estimated that the whole Taoyuan will be eaten by this goods in a short time, without any hair left. "It seems that you remember what you forgot to bring." Xia ran saw Han 3000''s expression and naturally knew what he meant. He couldn''t help laughing. Pangolin hehe touched his head and said sorry, "I really forgot to take away the evil gluttonous before I left. It''s our negligence." Xia ran didn''t speak and moved his hand, which turned out the body of the evil gluttonous. However, to Han 3000''s surprise, he just disappeared from the source of peach day and night. At this time, the evil gluttony was actually a full dozen laps smaller. It was the size of a lamb, and even its luster was much dimmed. Han 3000 looked at the pangolin strangely and obviously asked this guy what the evil gluttonous had experienced. After all, after entering the source of peach, only pangolin knows what happened to evil Taotie. Even when Han 3000 woke up and asked him, he also said that evil Taotie would be staying in a beautiful place and told himself not to disturb him. Grandma, is this a beautiful place? From the size of an elephant to the size of a sheep? What you know is still a beautiful place. What you don''t know is where to smoke opium. Pangolin was also very helpless. He looked at Han 3000 innocently, and then spread his hands. He looked like I didn''t know the miscellaneous things: "it''s really... It''s none of my business. The place where he stayed is really a beautiful place. Don''t say he''s a beast, it''s me. They all linger and forget to return." seeing pangolin still talking like this, Han 3000 was slightly dissatisfied in his eyes. "I''ll settle with you later." Xia ran was here, and Han 3000 didn''t say much. After staring at the goods, Han 3000 walked to the side of the evil gluttonous, stretched out his hand slightly, and stroked its back with some heartache. Not only is it small, I don''t know how many laps, but also the whole is much thinner. If you say it has been abused for a lap, Han 3000 will never doubt it. As a former comrade in arms and even saved Han 3000''s "friend", Han 3000 is full of guilt. However, when Han 3000 was very guilty, Han 3000 suddenly found that... The gluttony of evil was a little strange. Its small mouth was slightly half open, revealing a small piece of white. "What is this?" Han 3000 frowned, then squatted on the front of the evil gluttonous, and looked hard and carefully through his half open mouth to see what the exposed white body was. The more you see, Han 3000 is more and more confused. The body seems to be a round thing, like a ball, not big, about the size of two goose eggs. "Can you spit it out for me?" Han 3000 looked at the evil gluttonous. Although he couldn''t speak, Han 3000 was very sure that he could understand what he said. Evil Taotie looked at Han 3000 with one eye and seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then he leaned slightly and opened his mouth gently to the ground. A round thing rolled out of his mouth in an instant. "Egg?" Han 3000 was completely silly. Maybe the little bit exposed from his mouth happened to be a white side of the egg. In fact, Han 3000 didn''t fully see that it was not a white egg until the whole egg fell completely. But colored eggs. In addition to the white I just saw, there are four colors such as yellow and red constructed by mottled stripes on the egg, which is a five color colored egg of five colors. But Han 3000 really didn''t understand. Where did evil gluttonous get such an egg? What does it mean to hold it in your mouth?! When Han 3000 finished reading it, Han 3000 was ready to touch it with his hand, but the evil gluttonous over there carefully took the egg back to his mouth for fear that someone might rob its egg. Shit! Han three thousand Zhang two''s monk is confused. He doesn''t know what this guy means. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3058

    "The reason why the evil gluttonous became like this is for the egg in its mouth. For it, the egg is more valuable than its life. Therefore, Han 3000, don''t blame me for not reminding you that it''s best not to let anyone touch or approach its egg except you, so as not to cause unnecessary danger." Xia ran said. "Shit!" Han Sanyi was stunned and looked at the gluttonous food of evil. What a mess. Will evil gluttonous become what it is now for an egg? That''s impossible, isn''t it? Although evil gluttony is indeed greedy and can do anything to eat, it is precisely because of its character that it is impossible to pay too much for a small egg. Because for it, there is no exquisite food, only enough food. If you say what this guy pays for food as big as the king of Youming, Han 3000 believes it. "Shit, is this goods male or female?" when Han 300000 thought about his sister, the pangolin on one side inserted a word that made Han 30001 fog. What does he mean? This is the egg laid by the glutton of evil? In connection with the latter half of Xia Ran''s words, it is indeed possible. But for Han 3000, this is too bullshit: "get out of here." "miscellaneous?" pangolin said sadly. "Where did you take it?" Han 3000 was very fucking depressed. The whole person had a piece of paste in his head. He didn''t even want to answer the question whether evil gluttonous is male or female. Because obviously, whether it is male or female, it is always gluttonous. Taotie, it''s also a mammal. It''s true that you can''t get together with eggs. "The source of peach." pangolin said. "And then?" the pangolin thought for a while, feeling guilty. "When you were hungry, I took him to the peach garden to find some food. As a result, there was a sudden chirp in the peach garden. It sounded like the sound of a chicken, and the goods flew over." "I thought the goods grabbed live animals and ate them, but when I arrived...", Pangolin muttered. Han 3000 stared at him and waited for his next words. "There is a big bird, like a chicken, not a chicken, like a bird and not a bird. Although its size is smaller than the gluttony of evil at that time, it is still quite huge on the whole." "There are a lot of peaches and other things in the bird''s nest. The evil gluttonous food tastes delicious in it. I came back and asked Miss Xia ran. She said that it was the forest bird, the source of their peaches. I think it had a good time playing in other people''s nest, eating well, just..." Speaking of this, pangolin lowered his head. At this point, Han 3000 thought that he might finally find out why the egg existed and why pangolin''s male and female questioned. Even, he also understood the fundamental reason why evil Taotie was n times thinner for an egg. "I don''t know whether evil Taotie is an animal, but pangolin, you are a real animal." Speechless glanced at the pangolin. It seems that the evil gluttonous is likely to be a father. This egg may have been laid by it and the bird. It can also explain everything. He made a son of a bitch and went to the source of peach. He almost became the bridegroom and didn''t say it. Unexpectedly, he connected the evil gluttonous with him "So, this is really..." Han Sanqian had the answer in his mind, but he still looked at Xia ran. After all, her consent was the final conclusion. Xia ran smiled and nodded, and the answer was ready to come out. Han Sanqian covered his forehead with his hands and his face was sweating. What''s the matter? The real reason why evil gluttonous and thin more than ten times was... That''s the word of death Idiom. Han Sanqian can''t laugh or cry. He really doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh about this. It''s outrageous. He doesn''t even know whether he is worthy of the master who handed it to him... He glanced at the evil gluttonous, and the goods looked at him eagerly. Han Sanqian couldn''t cry or laugh more. Xia ran was also amused by Han Sanqian''s helpless appearance, endured a smile and looked at Han Sanqian This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3059

    "Evil gluttonous is very weak at present, so you need to take care of it. In addition, its egg has just been bred and needs nutritional supplement." "therefore, evil gluttonous may not only not help you, but may even add a double burden to you." "However, you still have to take good care of this egg, because it is the most important thing for the gluttony of evil, and the only descendant of my Taoyuan forest bird for the source of my peach." "you must promise me to protect its safety until it is born in this world. In other words, its importance must not be lower than my sister." "OK?" Han 3000 was sweating and said silently, "don''t worry, evil gluttonous saved me, and his offspring naturally I regard it as my offspring." "so good." Xia ran smiled softly: "then I wish you a pleasant journey, and I should go back." Xia ran said, turned around and patted Xia Wei, who didn''t give up. The next second, her body moved like a Phoenix, flew straight to the sky, and gradually disappeared in the sight of the three people. "Do it!" As soon as Xia ran left, Han 3000 glared at the pangolin. It was really his mother''s departure. Inexplicably, he gave evil Taotie a daughter-in-law, and then "unmarried" Gave birth to such a thing. It''s really funny and angry! I expected the evil gluttonous city to protect the integrity of the three people. Now, not only can it not help, but also I have to take care of their father and son. Han 3000 is really... Pangolin has no choice but to stand up: "I thought it had a companion and could have something to eat. It was carefree and comfortable. Who knew they were so fierce. They were thin and even had babies if they didn''t say n circles?" "are you so good to say?" Han 3000 said silently. Pangolin shook his head, pumped his mouth twice and said strangely, "but why let''s bring babies? I said Han 3000, we won''t have to help incubate eggs?" Speaking of this, the goods suddenly chuckled: "shit, I''m really curious about the picture of your hatching." "if you want to hatch, you hatch too." Han Sanbai glanced at the pangolin. "I''d like to, but haven''t you heard what Xia ran said? Except that you can touch the egg, no one else can do it, but it will be dangerous. What does this mean? It means that the eyes of evil gluttonous only trust you, and others can''t." Pangolin rogue way. Han 3000 stopped slightly and had to say that the pangolin goods seemed reasonable. He couldn''t really... Shit! Strangely, he looked at the evil gluttonous, but found that there seemed to be a signal that the pangolin was right in the other eye of the goods, and Han 3000 couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. But, Han 3000, who was quite speechless at this time, who Li will know that it is this egg, but it has completely rewritten the rest of his life. How can it know what secrets of heaven are hidden behind this egg. How can there be another so-called Forest Guard bird? After taking a look at the red light behind him, dozens of people are already moving towards it When he was close, Han 3000 knew that it was not appropriate to stay here for a long time: "let''s leave here first." Then he led Xia Wei, pangolin and evil glutton all the way to the far north. At this time, at the red light, the leading man was still confused in the red light, and dozens of figures were gathering from all directions. When these people saw the leading man and his hands turning around in the red light, one of them came out like a tiger and a bear, And the man with black gas all over his body, his face was cold, and as soon as he drank his anger, he directly removed the red light in his hand: "what the fuck are you doing?" "Tenth... Eleventh master?" Seeing this, the strong men quickly knelt down. He was about to speak. Suddenly, there were bursts of terrible, strange and ferocious laughter all around the mountain. They hurried back and their faces were full of fear... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3060

    "Hahaha, hahaha." the sound is like a wolf and a dog. Even though the weather is still bright at this time, these strange smiles still make people shudder and feel the constant coolness on the back and spine. This sound is very strange. It seems to come from heaven and out of the ground. There is no sound source in all directions, but it seems to come from all directions. People can''t touch the specific direction of the sound. A group of people with a tiger body and a bear waist, headed by the eleventh master, just looked around and didn''t see their trace. Until thousands of meters behind them, they suddenly saw a light of dark gold. Before they reflected it, they suddenly saw a flower in front of them. The next second, the light of dark gold flashed in front of everyone. A seat of black clothes was tightly wrapped, with a slender figure like a bamboo pole. It was like a dried corpse coming out of the Buddha''s tomb. Its face was also wrapped with black cloth, revealing only a pair of abrupt old eyes with a trace of cold and strange light. As soon as he saw this man, he was an arrogant and domineering man with a tiger body and a bear waist. He knelt down in a hurry. As soon as he knelt, a group of people behind him also knelt in a hurry. "I''ve seen your special envoy." the voice was neat, the tone was neat, and the words and gestures were full of supreme respect, even a trace of timidity. "Pei Shiyuan, my eleven elders, haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been several years?" he covered his face. His words were very Yin and evil, but he couldn''t see his expression. But it is precisely his contrast that gives people a feeling of evil and evil. The man named Pei Shiyuan''s head was low, but his teeth were slightly bitten: "yes." "you know what''s the matter?" "Shi Yuan knows, but..." Pei Shiyuan hesitated. But Fang Yi hesitated, a pair of flying devil claws had directly stuck his throat, and directly raised the huge man with a body of two meters. He drank coldly: "don''t betray me." then, the big hand suddenly took back his body, Pei Shiyuan also fell to the ground, and the blood was sprayed from his mouth. "Special envoy bent only wants to hear the results, but is not interested in listening to your confusion." "haven''t found it yet." Pei Shiyuan said hurriedly, resisting the pain. At this time, a person next to the crowd quickly climbed forward on his knees and said in a hurry: "special envoy, after the king of Youming came out, the 11 elders have led me 27 to quickly look around. The sentry pioneer found the mountain suspicious the day before yesterday, and we immediately pursued it." "But it''s a pity that those people evaporated day and night. This... No wonder we." Then he quickly glanced at the leader of the strong man kneeling behind him and motioned him to speak quickly. After all, he must have found something when he suddenly sent out a signal. The red light just now also showed that they had encountered a battle. At the sight of his eyes, the leader didn''t dare to make any mistakes and quickly nodded: "Special envoy, calm down. Just now... Just now, we have indeed tracked down the murderer who killed the king of Youming." "then, where are they?" the special envoy said coldly and looked at the guy. The guy felt stunned and couldn''t help shivering: "Ben... Originally, I was about to succeed, but suddenly a red light flashed, and those guys disappeared until the 11th elder brought someone..." speaking of this, he lowered his head silently. "Waste!" the special envoy drank coldly, and a dark golden light burst into the guy from his eyes. "But..." Seeing the light of dark gold coming, the goods suddenly shouted. The special envoy looked a little goodbye, and the light of dark gold swept to a man next to the guy. Before the poor man even had time to scream, the whole body turned into a light smoke and dissipated in place. "But what?" The special envoy looked coldly at the little leader. The goods were still very arrogant in front of Han 3000. At this time, he was staring at his crotch with a look from the special envoy. He said in a hurry: "small... Small has seen them, and has fought with them, and... Please give the special envoy a chance." "Special envoy, we are all responsible people for our ancestors. Now mangniu has seen the murderer, so it''s better to..." Pei Shiyuan hurriedly said at this time. The special envoy shrunk his eyes slightly, looked at the little leader and said, "since you have fought with him, I have a question to ask you now." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3061

    "Special envoy, please speak." the man was still kneeling, but his head was sweating. "How far has this man reached?" the special envoy smiled and looked at this guy coldly. This time, the guy was stunned and suddenly stupid. The person who pleaded for Pei Shiyuan may be Pei Shiyuan''s right arm. Seeing his face and intelligence, he naturally exceeded others. Seeing the little leader stunned, he quickly stared at the guy with his eyes and motioned him to speak quickly. As a result, the goods were still stunned, which made the man worried. He glanced at Pei Shiyuan and looked at the special envoy. He hurried to round up the scene, bought some time for the small leader and said, "special envoy, since the murderer can kill the king of Youming, he is naturally very powerful. Why do you ask?" hearing this, the special envoy was stunned and asked the next second, Even the whole body did not drive, but the man only felt like a heavy mountain moving sideways, and the whole man flew out directly. "People are high and low, trees are old and don''t. when will you interrupt when the envoy asked?" "Pei Shiyuan, you''ve lived outside the Great Wall for a long time and drank Maoru blood all year round. It seems wild, along with your men." the special envoy said, cold and cold, staring at Pei Shiyuan, obviously angry. Seeing this, Pei Shiyuan quickly knelt down again and pressed himself very low: "Pei Shiyuan''s improper management is a capital crime. Please calm down the special envoy." hearing this, he glared at Pei Shiyuan and coldly echoed: "you and I have been private friends for a hundred years. My subordinates don''t know heaven and earth, so they can interrupt at will. My lesson is that there is no need for the death penalty on you." "thank you, Ambassador." Pei Shiyuan said in a low voice. He glanced at the man lying on the ground vomiting blood and drank softly: "haven''t you got up yet to thank the ambassador?" the man quickly got up and endured the pain: "my subordinates are damn. Thank the ambassador for his forgiveness." "Pei LAN, as the Dharma protector of Pei Shiyuan, you are naturally superior in intelligence, but you should also know how to be flexible. Do you know why you found someone but failed to arrest?" "please give your special envoy advice." "knowing yourself and the enemy can make you win every battle. Do you understand?" the special envoy said coldly and disdained a smile: "Because you have been following Pei Shiyuan for many years and Pei Shiyuan has worked with me for many years, I beat the dog to see the master and teach you once. You remember clearly." "subordinates understand." Pei LAN nodded. He didn''t know this, but the damn leader was dumb and didn''t speak. He really didn''t move. Now, he can only look at the leader like Pei Shiyuan and expect the fool to wake up early. Sure enough, the boy is still staring at the special envoy. Pei Shiyuan and Pei LAN are angry Crooked, silly, you''re talking. If you make the special envoy unhappy, this group of people will suffer. Just when the two people are angry, the special envoy over there is obviously extremely impatient, and his eyes are slightly cold: "what? Isn''t it easy to use what he said?" Pei Shiyuan and Pei LAN buried their heads lower on the spot and asked for mercy. Simply, the leader opened his mouth at this time: "no... no, it''s not. The ambassador''s words are like fate. How dare you not obey." "if so, why don''t you answer?" the leader choked a little and swallowed his mouth: "subordinate... Subordinate just... Just don''t know how to answer." "self talk is." The special envoy said in an impatient cold voice. "This..." after a little hesitation, the little leader bit his teeth: "judging from the situation of his subordinates fighting with him, this murderer, but..." he looked at the special envoy, saw that his eyes were cold, closed his eyes, bit his teeth, and opened his mouth: "it''s just ordinary rats." "what?!" A group of people heard what they said, but the special envoy hasn''t said anything yet, but their own group has directly raised their heads. When they shouted, their faces showed unimaginable thoughts. Pei Shiyuan and Peilan also looked at each other and frowned. Pei Shiyuan stood up and pointed at the little leader with one hand: "mangniu, what the fuck are you talking about?" "In front of the special envoy, if you are so rude again, no wonder I don''t read the feelings of brothers and sacrifice you to heaven." Pei Shiyuan said angrily. The little leader was flustered, Putong knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly: "mangniu''s every sentence is true. I don''t dare to deceive the eleventh master and the special envoy. My brothers behind me can prove that heaven and earth have a conscience." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3062

    Pei Shiyuan, Peilan, look at me. I''ll look at you. Big eyes are small eyes. If you want to say how powerful the murderer is, they even believe that he can fly into the sky and the earth. After all, although the ground bug has always been not a good bird in their eyes, at least they recognize this guy''s ability. How can anyone who can kill that ground bug be an ordinary person?! But if you want to say that his cultivation is low and he can''t even beat his own men, isn''t that a big spectrum? If this is true, Youming city has been eaten by people for a long time in such a hot and troubled demon territory. How can it stand for so many years without falling down? But mangniu is a man. As his brother, he knows too much. He is never a big talker. The special envoy also shrunk his eyes and looked at mangniu for a long time, until he looked at this guy with horror. He suddenly smiled coldly: "why? Is it too hot or the atmosphere too stiff? Do you want to say some cold jokes to adjust?" mangniu was sweating and couldn''t help wiping his forehead. In fact, he knew that once he said the genre, he might cause such an upset. Therefore, when the special envoy asked, he refused to answer. He understood that if he didn''t answer, he was dead, but it was not good for him to answer. Anyway, I answered. I had to hold on to my scalp. Mangniu continued to kowtow to death. "Mang Niu, stand up." seeing the special envoy''s words, Pei Shiyuan couldn''t kneel any longer. He quickly got up, pointed to mang Niu, and said angrily: "what''s the matter? You give me a full account. If there''s half a fake word, I''ll let your head fall to the ground." when he heard the order, mang Niu quickly stopped and kowtowed, So he explained everything about meeting Han 3000 and others. He was also bitter in his heart: "I was skeptical, but unexpectedly, those people admitted themselves. In order to catch people, I fought with them without hesitation." "But I didn''t know that it was just a half gourd that fell down when touched. My brothers and I didn''t use much force at all, and the two men and a woman had been taken by us. If you don''t believe it, there are still traces of the man''s blood on the ground." "I also have the wounds left by his blood attack." "Yes, eleventh master, special envoy, although their cultivation seems not very good, the guy''s blood is very insidious." Then, starting from mangniu, all the injured parts on his hands or body that had been eaten by Han 3000''s poisonous blood were revealed one by one. Pei Shiyuan didn''t dare to ask big, so he hurriedly sent his men to check. Soon, a group of men found the blood on the ground that hadn''t dried up, took down the sample and sent it to him. Pei Shiyuan naturally didn''t dare not look at it. He waved and asked his men to send it to the special hospital In front of the envoy. Although the blood has dried up, the sediment around the blood is still dark and eroded, and it is a few centimeters deep below. Even the special envoy can''t help frowning and taking a little air-conditioning. "This is really just his fresh blood?" mangniu quickly raised his hand, bowed his hand and said, "exactly." He glanced at the scar on mangniu''s hand. Although it was only the size of his fingernail, it was obvious that his skin had been completely dissolved. For a moment, his eyes shrank even more. "Special envoy, this..." Pei Shiyuan asked softly, because the special envoy was rare and very serious at this time. "Interesting." he took back his eyes slightly, but it was difficult for the special envoy to smile: "The blood toxicity is rare in the world, and even strong enough to dissolve all things." "it is very possible that a person with such blood can kill the king of Youming." "what?" Pei Shiyuan was stunned. Pei Lan also frowned: "isn''t it a monster we met?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3063

    Monster? Maybe. Even a reckless cow can''t be beaten, but the blood in the body is so poisonous. It seems right to say he''s garbage, and it seems reasonable to say he''s not garbage. "Could he have been injured at that time? The king of Youming, after all, is an old worm for thousands of years. In the face of it, even if he kills him, at least the attacker will have to take off his skin if he doesn''t die?" Pei Shiyuan looked at mangniu. Pei LAN and the special envoy agreed and looked at it one after another. Mangniu tried to think about it. After a while, he shook his head: "although the man''s cultivation was low, his strength was not small, that is, he suffered some losses against a Hercules like me. If he was replaced by others, he still had the upper hand. As for his injury, it couldn''t be seen." "he even took the initiative to fight with me first." "hiss!" Pei Shiyuan couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "Isn''t it really a monster?" "maybe so." the special envoy smiled and snorted coldly. He didn''t quite understand. However, he was more interested: "catch it and see if it''s a strange person." "to live." the special envoy smiled softly and ordered. Pei Shiyuan nodded: "What the fuck are you doing? Chase me. At the same time, command the 27 departments outside to quickly take this place as the center point. Even if you open the land for me, you will catch the boy alive." "yes!" A large group of people took orders and quickly chased down the mountain. At this time, Han 3000 didn''t know that he left so much gossip after he left. When he came down from the mountain, three people and one beast, no, three people, one beast and one egg, he continued to go deep into the north. To the north of the mountain, there were endless dry mountains and barren stones, no silk green, no red, but endless ash Black fog. With a few strange noises, wild animals run away and evil birds fly everywhere. Starting from the original mountain, huge black clouds move rapidly in the fog and spread around. Pei Shiyuan''s twenty-seven troops, tens of thousands of people, officially launched a carpet chase. There are many strong tigers heading north, because they know that it is wider and more suitable to escape Therefore, the number of people in this direction is the largest and the speed is the fastest. I just hope to catch up with Han 3000 and others as soon as possible. However, just below them. At this time, a gadget is shuttling through the ground like an earth ship. Behind it, there is a simple wooden square. In the square, two people, one animal and one egg, are sitting in it. The woman is bored and takes the initiative to tease the animal, while the man is holding a book Read the book carefully. Who else can this party be except pangolins and Han 3000? "I treat you as a brother, you treat me as a horse and donkey, shit." Be absorbed in the soil, and the soil is in front of him, and the water is in front of him. When he meets it, he opens and then goes over the wooden box. He is not aware of him. He is absorbed in reading the Phoenix''s heart. The understanding of fire completely refreshes the cognition of Han three thousand. Look at Han three thousand, make complaints about the three thousand way of digging. He didn''t know how many times. In short, Xia Wei next to him didn''t know how many reincarnations there were between sleeping and waking up. The evil gluttonous got up slightly, spit out the egg in his mouth, and then gently wrapped the egg with his feet and clamped it to Han 3000. Han 3000 put down his Heart Sutra and looked at it strangely: "Are you tired? Do you want me to keep your eggs?" He nodded heavily, then curled up, closed his eyes and was about to go to sleep. Han 3000 nodded, moved his hand, put it into the storage ring and let him rest for a while. After all this, Han 3000 was about to put away the egg, but he saw that the egg was like a ball and went straight into Han 3000''s arms. Xia Wei looked at this scene magically, which was almost different from Han 3000 This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3064

    Han 3000''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. When he felt wrong, he held the whole egg directly in his arms. At the same time, his other hand hurriedly grabbed Xia Wei. Although he just bumped forward in the wooden square, at least Xia Wei and the egg were safe, and Han 3000 himself just rubbed some skin. "Ouch, I''m so hurt." Han 3000 hasn''t said a word here, and the pangolin has been in the sky over there. Looking back, the pangolin looked like Venus, and even a big bag appeared between his head. In front of him, a large red gray object about one square meter appeared directly in front of several people. While Han 3000 speechless pangolin "didn''t drive well", he also put his eyes firmly on the red and gray thing in front. After all, it''s not unusual for you to say that gravel and tree roots are always under the ground. These are normal. In terms of the ability of pangolin, even if you close your eyes and "open", there will be no accident at all. "What is this?" Han 3000 looked at the big thing strangely and wondered for a moment. Han 3000 wondered. Xia Wei also noticed that this big thing should not appear underground. The pangolin touched her head and raised her head. She stared at it very depressed. Let alone, even the pangolin, which has been active underground all year round, is completely ignorant about this thing. "What''s this?" said the pangolin. Han 3000 frowned slightly and walked forward. He gently touched the red and gray thing with his hand. The texture was like stone, but it seemed to be much worse than the hardness of stone. If you have to find adjectives, fangfo is a square shape fabricated by a huge plasticine. However, this plasticine is at least the kind of dry food that has been placed for a long time. Xia Wei also wanted to touch it, but as soon as she reached out, she suddenly found many small spots on the "plasticine". When she looked at it, the whole person was disgusted to the extreme. It was not a small point at all, but a small hole in the hole. A small tail like a snake and an earthworm was exposed at the hole, crawling and drilling in like a maggot. "Eh, it''s disgusting." Xia Wei couldn''t help but show her dislike and quickly stepped back. She shouted. In fact, Han 3000 noticed this unusual scene. Previously, Han 3000 just cared more about what it was, so he had been writing about the material without paying attention to it. Now when you look closely, it''s disgusting as Xia Wei said. More importantly, Han 3000 found that there are many things about more than ten centimeters long, such as snakes and earthworms, attacking the "plasticine" in the surrounding soil. "Shit, what''s this?" this time, even Han 3000 was ignorant. "Shit, it''s not that those guys found our whereabouts, so they deliberately set up obstacles?" pangolin said with some worry. Han 3000 didn''t speak. According to his plan, after going down the mountain, he had expected that the other party would go all out to pursue, so he ordered the pangolin to take himself and Xia Wei from the ground. In terms of speed, Han 3000 intended to relax the pangolin. In the process of rapid pursuit, people will pay special attention to the situation in front, and often don''t pay too much attention to the rear they have just passed. However, because the pursuer is likely not to be a wave, Han 3000 chose to go up slower than the first wave, but won''t be left behind too much. This ensures that you are behind the first wave of pursuers and will not be too close to the second wave of pursuers. "Look at the creeping speed of these insects. This thing has been here for a long time. It''s unlikely that it was laid by those guys." Han 3000 shook his head. "It''s not those guys, so what''s the matter?" pangolin agreed with Han Sanqian, but he was also more curious about this thing. "This thing is not underground at all, it is definitely deliberately put here." pangolin said sadly. "Although I don''t know what this thing is." Chuanshan Jia doesn''t know, Han 3000 doesn''t know, and Xia Wei''s "Lady of the family" is even more impossible to know, but when the three people have a question mark on their face, suddenly, the "plasticine" in front of them This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3065

    With the "plasticine" moving, the surrounding soil began to loosen. Several people hurried to cover it with their hands. At the same time, the "plasticine" began to rise slowly. When they looked back, the plasticine had gone all the way up and was finally pulled out of the ground, leaving a huge gap through which they could see the sky. The setting sun is still there, but there is only dusk left, with residual afterglow, printed on the horizon. The three people were silent, and even their breathing stopped deliberately, for fear of making a little noise. However, after waiting for nearly a minute, I only heard some movement above, but I didn''t set foot in the realm of the three. More importantly, after a moment, the voices stopped, and then the bursts of footsteps gradually moved away in another direction. Pangolin looked at Han 3000 suspiciously. What''s the situation?! Isn''t it really those guys? Or are these guys playing hard to get? Han 3000 shook his head slightly. He didn''t know about the situation, but he could go up and have a look. First, they have been on the road for so long, and they really need to have a good rest. They have been marching under the ground. In fact, they are also in a bad state. When it comes to night, it is also conducive to hiding and rest when their sight is not clear. Second, if the "plasticine" is put by that group of people, then the whereabouts are exposed and naturally hidden, which makes no sense. It''s better to take the initiative and at least take the lead to avoid being targeted. If it was not put by that group of people, but by others, at least it means that this place should be safe and that group of people should not be nearby. Otherwise, if those people are looking for people everywhere, how can they live in peace?! In that case, Han 3000 was very curious. Who put this strange thing under it? What is it used for? Or is it intentional? At the thought of this, there seemed to be no reason not to go up. He nodded at the pangolin and the pangolin bit his teeth: "Damn it, anyway, I knocked me seven dizzy and eight vegetarian, and I still wanted to avenge him." then, the pangolin grabbed them, accelerated and rushed straight up to the ground along the mouth. Once on the ground, the three gasped for breath and freely breathed the fresh air outside. When I came to the devil''s land, I never felt the air here was fresh, but I have been running underground for too long, but now I feel different. The huge "plasticine" still stands next to it, but a figure has slowly walked towards the distance. The three looked at each other and followed up directly. At night, the mountain road was quite rugged, and the figure in front walked slowly until about ten minutes later, he suddenly disappeared after crossing a relatively high hillside. The three looked at each other again. Damn it, isn''t it an ambush? Through the moonlight, pangolin cat followed up the hillside, but a moment later, the goods were stunned. Han 3000 looked strange and asked Xia Wei to stay behind. He slowly walked towards the pangolin. When climbing the high slope and looking down, Han Sanyi was a little silly. Under the moonlight, the scale light follows. A large lake is under it. A few water sounds sound. The figure is sitting by the lake, very indifferent. In the dark, in the moonlight, pangolin and Han 3000 looked at each other. When they were strange, they suddenly heard the figure and drank. "Here we are." they looked at each other, and saw the figure suddenly stand up, holding a long pole. When they drank, the pole was lifted, and the water made a sound. Then, under the moonlight, a white bony fish could be seen through the water. The next second, there was another sound of water. The fish dived into the water and made a sudden effort. "Fishing?" although they didn''t shout out, each other''s wide eyes showed how huge the inner roar was at this time. With a long time, the result with a lonely? However, when you think about the worms like earthworms and snakes in the "plasticine", Han 3000 suddenly patted his head. Shit, it''s really fucking fishing. I''m so full that I have nothing to do. I ran to chase others for fishing. I''ll be pursued and killed. I''m really "carefree". With a wry smile of self mockery, Han Sanqian was about to leave with pangolin, but at this time, an accident suddenly appeared... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3066

    There was a sudden ouch behind them. Between their eyes, they saw that the old man suddenly slipped under his feet. The whole man was directly dragged down by the big fish caught on the pole, and then went towards the water. "Shit, is this people fishing or fish fishing people?" pangolin said strangely. Han 3000 turned a white eye and patted the head of the goods: "what are you still doing? Save people." from the sound of ouch, from the appearance of the figure just now, Han 3000 can conclude that the fisherman is an old man. Whether he is a demon or a Terran, Han 3000 can''t stand idly by in the face of such an old man''s danger. With a soft cry, Han 3000 hurried to the lake with pangolin. The pangolin moved and flew over immediately. He grabbed the line on the pole directly in the water. He just lifted it in his hand and immediately pulled up the fish in the water. Han 3000 was not lucky, but his physical quality was good. He rushed to the old man, held him directly and hugged him on the shore. The old man was out of danger, and the big fish weighing dozens of kilograms was dragged ashore by pangolins. The fish was white, with a little black scales on his back, and his mouth was like a giant catfish. The old man was wrapped in cloth clothes, and his body was like firewood. His clothes were almost full of big holes. It was so simple that he could describe it without covering his body. When Han 3000 saw him take him ashore, he was really like holding a bundle of firewood. Seeing Han Sanqian and pangolin, he looked at the big fish lying almost motionless on the shore. The old man smiled and sat up: "thank you for your help." "otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not the old man fishing today, but the beast fishing for the old man." Han Sanqian looked at the old man. His skin is dark and textured, like snake skin, In addition, with his old age and wrinkled skin, he looked more like wearing a snake skin. He was not tall, about one meter and five. With his smile, his two gills were bulging, like a bone version of a toad''s mouth, which was very inappropriate to his thin face. "Thank you for your help." Han 3000 smiled. "Look at your clothes, especially the handsome childe. It seems that they are not from the place of my demon family, but more like the human family?" the old man smiled. Han 3000 didn''t deny it and nodded. "The human race and the demon race are at odds. If you save me, aren''t you afraid of being hurt by the old man?" the old man smiled. "If you want to kill me, I will fight back. If you die, I will be safe, but if you see death and don''t save, at least you will feel uneasy." Han 3000 said. "Well, well, I feel uneasy." the old man laughed. Then he suddenly drew a knife in his hand, which was cold in the moonlight. The pangolin immediately rushed to Han 3000 and protected him. At the same time, it shouted to the old man, "Damn it, dead old man, aren''t you?" "do you really do it? Do you really bite the hand that feeds you?" the old man didn''t fight back, smiled, got up and walked to the big fish, raised his hand with a knife, and then spun a piece of meat from the fish skillfully, Let go, slightly weigh it and throw it at Han 3000. Han 3000 gently bypassed the pangolin and took the big fish in his hand. "The old and poor are starving to death, but they are just surviving in the world. It is the pity of the old God to survive. How can the old man still want to kill?" he smiled, cut off a small piece of fish with another knife in his hand, stuffed it into his mouth on the spot and chewed it slightly. "This is the moon ghost fish. It has a vicious temperament and feeds on everything. Look at this tooth. It''s like a hacksaw. However, although it''s fierce, it''s good meat. Most importantly, it''s a living baby." the old man smiled as he ate. Although it is not uncommon for Han 3000 to drink blood and drink hair in the demon family, he has long been expected, but watching a thin old man is like this, it is inevitable to have some psychological impact for a time. Looking at the fresh white fish in his hand, Han 3000 frowned and said, "live baby?" the old man was about to explain. At this time, he suddenly looked up at the sky above his head. He saw a white spot flashing in the sky and getting bigger and bigger. He hurriedly stopped chewing, looked at Han 3000 and pangolin, and shouted in a hurry: "no, run!" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3067

    Han 3000 and pangolin were obviously stunned, but when they looked up at the white spot on their head, they were stunned to find that it was diving down at a very fast speed. Regardless of so much, they would rush up the hillside with the old man. "Fish, fish!" the old man ran a few steps, looked back in panic and shouted. Pangolin was helpless. When he moved his hand, the fishing line came into his hand. Then, he lifted the fish in his left hand and held Han 3000 in his right hand, and flew directly towards the hillside. When passing by the old man, the goods simply clamped the old man''s body with their feet and took him directly to the hillside. Xia Wei was waiting at the other end of the hillside. She hadn''t seen them for a long time. She was trying to come towards the hillside. Just halfway up the hillside, she saw a white spot about the size of a washbasin falling from the air and hitting the side of shanpo. She naturally worried about the safety of Han 3000 and pangolin. Fortunately, pangolin had taken two people and flew up the hillside with big fish. As she breathed, she couldn''t help wondering what the white spot was. She is like this. Isn''t it true that Han 3000 and pangolin are like this? But before he could see more, the old man had pointed to the direction behind Xia Wei and shouted, "Why are you still stunned? Hurry up." almost at the same time, at the bottom of the hillside, a strange sound sounded. Coupled with the old man''s urging, the pangolin could only fly in a hurry. Xia Wei didn''t dare to neglect it. With a little luck, she turned and flew behind her. Almost at the same time that the two men flew together one after another, Han 3000 could not help but look back at the creaking sound of frozen ice in the canyon and lake behind the hillside behind him. For a moment, he was stunned. From the center of the lake, almost where the white spot landed, suddenly the anti Buddha temperature quickly fell to the extreme, the ice crystals quickly condensed and quickly spread in the direction of Han 3000 and others. Its speed is so fast and fierce that it is almost frozen. Just in a moment, the huge lake, including the bank where several people have just stayed, is covered with ice and snow. At this time, the ice and snow, like a molten slurry eruption, rushed towards Han 3000 and others at a high speed. Where you pass, everything is frozen! At this moment, Han 3000 finally understood why the old man was so frightened when he saw the white dot. If you run slowly, you don''t know how to be swallowed up by the ice and snow? "Pangolin, Xia Wei, hurry up." Han 3000 shouted. Xia Wei subconsciously wanted to turn back, but this turn back was obviously frightened by the scenery behind her. Fortunately, when the pangolin flew by, Han Sanyi grabbed her arm and dragged her forward, so as to avoid being sealed by the heavy snow. "Front, front." the old man shouted loudly, as if he was a teenager for a moment, with fierce words and concentrated spirit. "I''ll take you." Xia Wei, who reflected, also stabilized her body again. While flying forward, she simply pulled Han 3000 in her hand. As her luck accelerated, she flew forward with Han 3000. Without a Han 3000, the pangolin is obviously a lot easier, and one accelerates and runs towards the front. In pairs, the speed is very fast. In just a few minutes, several people have flown back to the place where they started. The "plasticine" is still standing at the mouth of the cave. It seems to tell several people that you are back. "Into the hole, into the hole!" the old man shouted, pointing to the hole. Xia Wei took the lead, followed by the pangolin. However, as soon as the pangolin arrived at the hole, the old man quickly struggled to jump off him and urged the three people to advance. Then, when the three people entered the hole, he suddenly jumped in from outside the hole and covered the hole with a huge "plasticine". What the fuck is this? Pick up plasticine and hit yourself?! This is not frozen by ice and snow. Is it difficult to be killed by a big "plasticine"? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3068

    "Bang!" there was a loud noise, and the eardrums were aching. Han 3000 and pangolin almost fell down the "plasticine" and bent down to cover their ears. But what the other three did not expect was that the impact of the huge "plasticine" in their imagination did not occur, and there was no discomfort except for the eardrum pain just now. "Hey, three young people are more afraid of death than my old man." glanced at the three people who closed their eyes and dodged. The old man reluctantly shook his head and sighed. "Come in, the ground is frozen to three feet. It''s not cold in a day." the old man said, moving his hand slightly, and suddenly heard a roar. With the old man''s words and the roar, the three opened their eyes together, but they saw that the "plasticine" above did fall, but it did not fall completely, but gave them a distance of about one meter. Right in front of them, with the roar just now, a small door of more than 50 cm has been opened. Through the small door, it can be vaguely seen that there is a large space and lights. The old man was not tall. He almost bent down and stepped in. Han 3000 and others would suffer a lot. However, as the old man said, staying under the plasticine at this time seemed to feel colder and colder, so he had to hurry into the door. As soon as he entered the door, the old man closed the small door in time. This is a floor room of more than 100 square meters, not much high, about two meters. There are many miscellaneous utensils in the room, mostly daily necessities. There is a bed in the room. Although the current temperature in the room is extremely warm, there are still two thick bedding on the bed. The bedding has been old for a long time. At this time, it is already dark and looks very dirty. "Is this where you live?" the pangolin looked around and asked. The old man nodded gently, then went to the stove next to me, opened the stove door, threw some charcoal in and closed the stove door. Then he replied, "exactly." "the house is simple, but it''s better than a few meters underground. It can also keep out the cold. It''s a life-saving dog''s nest." the old man smiled and took down the kettle from the stove, He picked up some things that were barely counted as cups, emptied with tree roots, filled them with water, and put them in front of a simple table: "drink some water, three." the three looked at each other, walked over, and sat down at the wooden table. Han 3000 asked, "by the way, old man, what''s the matter with the white spot just now?" "it''s extremely snow." he replied. Three people are stunned, extreme snow?! "This place is called extreme snow trap. Within 44 kilometers, extreme snow will fall every 12 hours. Each extreme snow cover lasts for three days. At that time, the temperature will fall to the extreme of terror, and all things will not live. Even people will be frozen forever in an instant." "therefore, within 44 kilometers, it is almost a forbidden area for any creature." "Then you still live here?" Xia Wei doubted. "I''m old and useless. Where can I live if I don''t live here?" the old man smiled: "in the land of the demon family, living people are far more terrible than everything, especially for people like me." Han 3000 understood that in a place like the devil family where the weak eat the strong, the weak have no living space, not to mention people who are smaller and older like the old. Life and death may be unpredictable in this place, but at least it''s better than the outside who only die and don''t live. "You just ran around and were hungry?" As the old man said, he took the piece of fish that had been carried back from his body. As soon as the knife turned in his hand, the fish was cut off a large horn. The knife turned again, and a large horn was turned into three. With a slight smile, he took out two of them and put them into the kettle on the fire, and the other one was put on the wooden table. "Hey." The old man looked at the fish on the table and couldn''t bear to laugh. He didn''t know whether he was happy or not. "The fish only shuttled through the water under the moonlight, turned over the white fish belly and crossed with the moonlight, like the shadow of the moon in the water. But because his back was black, he looked back like a ghost face under the reflection of the moonlight, so he was named moonlight ghost fish." Shaking his head, he got up and took out the two pieces of fish cooked in the stove, loaded them respectively, and then handed them to pangolin and Xia Wei, but he didn''t give Han 3000. He smiled and said, "it''s delicious. Let''s try it." The two men nodded, but Han Sanqian was embarrassed. However, Han Sanqian didn''t say anything before. He got up and was ready to put his piece into the kettle. The old man smiled, shook his head at Han Sanqian, and then handed the raw meat on the table to Han Sanqian... What the hell elhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3069

    They eat cooked? I eat raw? Although there is an old saying that people do dishes, is it a bit ridiculous to watch people do dishes like this? In terms of appearance, Han 3000 is obviously a civilized man, but pangolins are more like those who eat their hair and drink their blood, okay? "Old man, i... don''t eat raw meat." Han 3000 was a little embarrassed. "No, you want to eat." the old man smiled. Han 3000 was helpless. Looking at the old man''s resolute attitude, he could only sit down. Although the pangolin over there had begun to eat and laugh because of the different treatment, Han 3000 still picked up the raw meat handed over by the old man and gently bit it. The old man smiled with satisfaction: "three, how do you feel?" Xia Wei couldn''t bear Han 3000 to eat raw meat. However, when the old man asked, he could only answer: "the meat is exquisite and extremely smooth." "this meat should be the simplest meat I''ve ever eaten, but it tastes the best." pangolin also replied. The old man nodded and then looked at Han 3000. Pangolin and Xia Wei also lost their eyes at the same time, but one felt funny and the other felt quite sympathetic. Han 3000 slightly aftertasted a few mouthfuls, and the pain on the taste of the tip of his tongue was constantly stimulated. He didn''t feel the delicious taste in the mouth of pangolin and Xia Wei. At this time, it was more like a strange smell mixed with candles and sawdust in his mouth, and even a faint bitter taste, which made Han 3000 frown. "It seems that you haven''t got used to it yet, childe." the old man smiled gently, and his luck fell. He spun off a piece of fish and handed it to Han 3000. "If you eat more, you''ll get used to it." "Pooh Pooh!" looking at such a scene, the pangolin side could not help laughing. Xia Wei reproached and stared at pangolin, forbidding him to laugh at Han 3000. The old man seemed to see Han Sanqian''s dilemma. He gently took a sip of water and said, "this is the only surface creature in the extremely snowy land where all things do not live, and it is also the only food that can continue life." hearing the old man''s words, Han Sanqian was helpless and had to bite the meat, The second piece of meat handed by the old man was quickly stuffed into his mouth. The old man smiled with satisfaction: "although the moonlight ghost fish eats everything, it always lives in deep water and eats carefully unless..." "unless it is caught with a bait that is like a snake and an earthworm?" Han Sanyi chewed hard and tried to avoid the bad taste from affecting his swallowing by changing his attention. "How do you know?" the old man smiled gently. "We not only know, but even know, that thing like plasticine is what you use to catch that bait?" Han 3000 also smiled bitterly. The old man laughed: "plasticine? It''s an interesting name. Ha ha, yes, you''re right. If the moonlight ghost fish is the only creature on the surface of the extreme snow, then the blood worm underground is the only creature under the extreme snow." "It''s strange that the moonlight fish likes to eat the blood bug, and will chase the blood bug unprepared. In other words, if you want to fish the moonlight ghost fish, the blood bug is the best choice." "however, the blood bug is not easy to catch. It often exists several meters deep on the surface and needs smelly soil to attract it." The pangolin nodded and put another mouthful of delicious fish into his mouth. He said strangely, "what is stinky soil?" "I''ve heard of loess, black soil, even green soil and white soil. What is this stinky soil?" the old man smiled gently: "The so-called stinky soil is nothing but dung. The filthy thing of the old man is wrapped in soil and stuffs him for three days and three nights. After it is completely fermented and rotten, it can be mixed together, stirred and made with some special secret methods." "its hard texture can attract blood insects to smell and stay in the nest. At the same time, I also place it in the vent to keep out the wind and cold." Pangolin vomited out with a wow, and his face was full of question marks. His feelings hit a dung mass?! Han 3000 also had no choice but to smile bitterly, but at this time, he suddenly felt a warm current and began to flow slightly from his body. It was really strange to see the old man smiling and looking at himself. Han 3000 immediately looked at the little fish left on the table This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3070

    What, how could this be? Han 3000 suddenly looked at the old man again. He didn''t say a word, but Xia Wei didn''t notice anything. He asked, "Grandpa, do you usually use this stinky soil to attract blood insects, and then use blood insects to catch this moonlight fish to live?" the old man looked at Han 3000, turned back and smiled: "Yes, in the land of extreme snow, extreme snow comes and goes quickly. There are six hours of empty windows every three days. I take advantage of these opportunities to catch some moonlight ghost fish, or make up for myself, or change some money to make a living." "Today, I went to the city a hundred miles away to change some daily necessities. I came back late. Although I knew that the snow was coming, I had to take risks for food in the next few days. I simply met several people and three people on the way and saved my life." then the old man stood up, went to the bedside, pulled some hay from under the bed and put it on the ground. "On the eve of the extreme snow, even if it is several meters underground, the soil is as stiff as stone, and the temperature is very low. Although the hut is simple, it is at least baked by fire. Let''s have a rest in the house for a night." With that, the old man took hay, found a place, and simply walked down. Han 3303 people looked at each other, not to mention what the old man said. Even without these, they were already tired after a day''s journey. It was good to have a rest place. After Xia Wei went to bed, pangolin took some hay, found a space and lay on the ground. Han 3000 didn''t have time to sleep. He still sat at the table and looked strangely at the fish on the table and felt the increasingly huge warm current in his body. It''s too strange. After eating these fish, Han 3000 felt that there was a trace of true Qi in his body and fluctuated again. He was surprised and worried. He had no luck at all, but these Qi rushed out like a naughty child It''s like playing. In a way, this situation is good, that is, the body can be automatic again, but the seal of the earth doesn''t seem to trigger. The disadvantage is who can ensure that it won''t be triggered? With this feeling, Han 3000 can''t sleep. Then, he took the initiative to pick up the raw fish on the table and put it in his mouth again. This time, Han 3000 looked at him completely The old man who was already snoring on the ground was really not caused by his own body, but by the fish in front of him. Because when Han 3000 ate the fish, the energy in his body beat more frequently, and the warm current became more fierce. What does that mean?! Han 3000 didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand why the old man let himself go Eating raw, not cooked? It''s just a coincidence, and the old man did it on purpose? However, it seems that the old man is very ordinary, and he may even hang up before himself at any time. To say that he did it on purpose, he seems to embarrass the old man of others. If you don''t understand, you can''t understand it. The temperature in the house is very warm. Unknowingly, Han 3000 is tired He also fell asleep. That night, he had a strange dream. He dreamed that he came to the lake alone. At that time, the sky was bright and the lake water was clear. Several moonlight ghost fish were encouraging each other and marching freely. He was very happy. At this time, he sat by the Lake, holding a fishing rod in his hand, sitting on the boulder, waiting for the fish safely Hook up. Suddenly, he obviously felt the rod fall down, and the line on the rod suddenly collapsed. He knew it was a fish. He suddenly lifted the rod with force in his hand, and suddenly felt the fish struggling under the rod. As soon as he drank, he lifted it with force in his hand, and suddenly the waves in the water rose wildly. A big fish weighing about ten kilograms struggled directly with his big mouth and saw teeth, unwilling to be pulled to the shore. Han Three thousand stretched out his hand to catch the moonlight ghost fish, but at this time, he suddenly heard a laugh. When he looked back at the hillside, he didn''t see anyone. He strangely buttoned his head, and Han three thousand looked back... The moonlight ghost fish suddenly turned into a huge red worm head, opened his mouth and bit directly at Han three thousand... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you ar e reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3071

    "Ah!" Han 3000 roared and woke up suddenly. At this time, he was sweating. When he opened his eyes, he saw the warm fire in front of him. Then he looked around. Next to the stove, the old man was holding a shelf to roast fish, Xia Wei was helping to clean up, and pangolin was helping to make a fire next to the stove. Seeing Han 3000 wake up, pangolin smiled helplessly: "I thought you were not afraid of heaven. It turned out that you would be frightened by having a nightmare." Xia Wei smiled gently and complained angrily: "dead pangolin, you are not allowed to make fun of my 3000 brother." "Oh, you haven''t become a daughter-in-law yet, so you help others. If you become a daughter-in-law, I won''t protect my life for every minute?" the pangolin joked. Han 3000 frowned. How can the damn pangolin joke about this broken topic? "I''ll help brother 3000 put on his shoes." Xia Wei came over happily, then came to Han 3000, squatted down and put on her shoes. Han 3000 wanted to refuse, but she had to look around helplessly. It''s really strange that she was sitting at the table when she was sleeping. Why would she be lying in bed now? More importantly, she was surprised Have you even taken off your shoes? Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked down at her feet strangely. At this time, Xia Wei, who lowered her head to wear shoes for Han 3000, suddenly raised her head. She looked at herself with a gloomy smile. The next second, her face suddenly opened, with a bleeding red face, no nose, no ears, eyes like insect eyes, a slight crack in her mouth, staring at herself. Han 3000 was frightened Jump, flustered and look up, but I don''t know when the pangolin and the old man also gave birth to this kind of head, dead, with an evil smile, quietly looking at themselves in the distance. "Ah!" Han 3000 let out a cry and suddenly opened his eyes. It was still a yellow room, still sweating all over his face. However, there was no scene of talent in the room, and the old man and pangolin on the ground were sleeping. Even Xia Wei sat up from the bed vaguely because of Han 3000''s cry, rubbed his sleeping eyes, and walked over worried: "brother 3000, have you had a nightmare?" Han 3000 nodded. It was not only a nightmare, but also a dream. "Drink some water." Xia Wei got up, poured a glass of water beside her and handed it to Han 3000. After taking the cup, Han 3000 took only one sip, but his eyes fell into a dull state. Somehow, he always had a feeling in his heart that the dream he had just had seemed to have something to do with... But Han 3000 didn''t know what the connection was. What connection can a dream have with reality? However, there has always been a strong feeling in her heart, which drives Han 3000. "Brother 3000, are you all right?" Xia Wei worries when she looks at Han 3000 in a daze. Han 3000 returns to her senses and reluctantly smiles, "it''s all right. I''m sorry to wake you up." Xia Wei gently shakes her head and signals Han 3000 that it doesn''t matter. "I had two dreams just now, it''s always the blood bug." Han 3000 drank water, and then said, "is that blood bug too disgusting, so he left a deep impression, so that he thought every day and dreamed at night?" Xia Wei said with concern. Han 3000 shook his head. He didn''t know. To say that nausea is really disgusting, but Han 3000 has seen a lot of disgusting things. To be shadowed by it, it should not be. "I always feel that it seems to indicate something. It''s just a dream. What can it indicate?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stayed our translation

 Chapter 3072

    Han 3000 thought about it, nodded, took Xia Wei up and came to the door. Then he opened the door gently and walked out. With the candles taken out of the room, Han 3000 looked around. The bottom part was not as wide as the "plasticine" about one square meter, about two meters wide. "Plasticine" is the so-called blood soil. At this time, it is stuck by four sticks at a distance of more than one meter above the head. Bending down slightly will not be affected. Because of the suspended relationship at the bottom, there was no blood worm at the bottom, but the other four sides were stuck around the wall, leaving almost no gaps. However, from an external point of view, there seems to be no problem. "Brother 3000, there seems to be nothing." Xia Wei whispered. Maybe it''s really just a serial nightmare. It''s so terrible and sudden that Han 3000 thinks a little more. Thinking of this, Han 3000 nods and turns around to pat Xia Wei on the shoulder. However, just as they turned around, suddenly, on the soil wall on the side behind them, there was a sudden sound from the layer of soil. Looking back, the neat wall that had been repaired by the old man had bulged out a loose soil bag. It seemed that something in the soil bag was moving faintly. They immediately turned back, stopped and looked at each other. The earth bag is about the size of two fists. It''s not big, but it''s not small. They looked at each other strangely and focused their eyes on the moving earth bag again. What is this? According to the old man, one of the only living creatures on the earth''s surface is the blood worm, but although the blood worm has a slender body, which looks like an earthworm and a snake, its horizontal area is not large. Even if they want to drill out of the soil, it is absolutely impossible for them to make such a large soil bag. "Boom!" suddenly at this time, the earth bag burst, and then with a jump, the huge tentacles about half thicker than Han 3000''s thighs burst out of the earth from the earth bag. The tentacles are like the legs of an octopus, and they are bigger and more disgusting. Although they do not have the dense suction cups on the octopus legs, they are wrapped with thick and viscous liquid. The whole tentacles are blood red, but the mucus is green and white, and there are a lot of soil scraps on them. This inexplicably disgusting big tentacle, Han 3000 and Xia Wei obviously didn''t expect, and were startled. Xia Wei, in particular, seems that girls may be born sensitive and timid to such things or insects. The whole person is scared and pale. She grabs Han 3000''s clothes tightly and hides behind Han 3000. Han 3000 frowned. What the fuck is this monster?! Although he was startled, Han 3000 still kept his mind. He immediately drew the jade sword in his hand. While protecting Xia Wei and retreating to the door, he stared at the tentacle and took precautions. But almost just walked a few steps, suddenly heard Xia Wei scream, Han 3000 suddenly looked back, and the whole person immediately stared. On the other walls on both sides, several earth bags also appeared at this time. With a bang, the earth bags cracked. As just now, several big and disgusting tentacles rushed out. "Enter the house quickly." Han 3000 shouted, pushed Xia Wei and opened the small door to send her in first. But almost at the same time, several tentacles had suddenly attacked. If Han 3000 hadn''t hurriedly pulled back Xia Wei who was going to drill into the house, I''m afraid those tentacles would catch Xia Wei on the spot. However, although people are all right for the time being, their tentacles have directly impacted the half open door to close it. At this end, Han 3000 has not yet settled down, and the first antennae behind him suddenly attack. Han 3000 hugged Xia Wei and gave way, and suddenly cut off with a sword in his backhand. "Pooh!" the hand rose and the sword fell. With the sound of half of the tentacles falling to the ground, together with the rest of the tentacles emerging from the soil, they were spraying green juice in the air. The wall on this side of the room was immediately splashed with green juice. The Super Sticky juice slowly slid down the wall and landed on the ground. It was disgusting. Half of the severed tentacles were still twisting like snakes on the ground, and the half stretched out from the soil ejected these green juices, a terrible scene happened. As the green juice sprayed, some things poured forward from the broken limb, and finally gave birth to a new tentacle. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3073

    Almost at the same time, the tentacles on the walls on both sides suddenly attacked Han 3000. Xia Wei was completely frightened and lost her combat effectiveness. Han Sanyi protected him behind his back, but he still dared not relax in his hand. The jade sword was thrown horizontally. Although the 72 road divine sword could not luck, it could only be tangible and godless, but relying on its exquisite sword technique, it was hard, but at least it resisted repeatedly. "Bang bang!" three thousand brothers! "The wall suddenly exploded again. With Xia Wei''s urgent voice, the earth bag on the wall that originally stretched out one tentacle burst, and more than a dozen tentacles rushed out of the earth again. Don''t say resist, even if you just look at it, your scalp is numb. But at this time, Han 3000 had no time to manage these, because a more dangerous situation had happened. In the process of resisting, the broken limbs under the jade sword continued to accumulate, but it was the mucus generated by these broken limbs that accumulated on the ground. There was no pure land on the feet of Han 3000 and Xia Wei. And these mucus, not only is extremely slippery, the most disgusting is extremely thick, very sticky. "If we go on like this, even if we can resist these tentacles, these disgusting juices can trap us here and even drown us." Han 3000 patted Xia Wei''s tender hand on his shoulder. Because of fear, Xia Wei''s hand was already shaking. Xia Wei nodded and shook her head. When her inner fear was deepened by nausea, she almost collapsed. "I protect you. You open the door and go in." Xia Wei shook her head desperately. Even if she was extremely afraid, it doesn''t mean that Han 3000''s position in her heart is not important. "Don''t worry about me. When you go in and wake up the pangolin, you can help me. Otherwise, we''ll both die here." Han 3000 whispered hurriedly, knowing the reason why Xia Wei didn''t want to. Then, he looked back at Xia Wei and said very gently, "OK?" when people are afraid, especially when they are afraid both psychologically and physically, their spirit is extremely fragile. Han 3000 is so gentle, both comforting and encouraging her. Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, Xia Wei''s nervous and frightened mood gradually stabilized. Finally, she nodded obediently, bit her teeth, and her courage rekindled. "It''s now." Han Sanyi nodded and turned around to drive the jade sword, which was a sword, directly cutting off the two tentacles just attacked. Regardless of the juice sprayed on her, Xia Wei rushed directly to the door. At this time, the road is not too far. After all, the whole hole is only about two meters long and wide. After a few steps, they have rushed to the door. However, for Han 3000, the short distance is a good thing, but for those tentacles, it is not a bad thing. Just for a moment, whether those tentacles that have grown again or those that have not been attacked, they suddenly hit like a huge spider web, 360 degrees, almost no dead angle. Seeing this situation, Han 3000 knew that he could not avoid it. He simply gave up his defense, took back the jade sword, opened the gate directly, and then pushed Xia Wei into the room. Almost at the same time, countless tentacles also rushed to, directly locking the whole of Han 3000. Xia Wei, who was pushed into the room, couldn''t care about her image at this time. In a panic, she turned over from the ground and tried to help Han 3000 come in. However, Xia Wei, who turned over, only saw Han 3000, who was entangled in three circles in and out of her tentacles, and couldn''t help crying. What made her more heartbroken was that Han 3000 still struggled to use all his strength to close the door again. Looking at Xia Wei looking at him, he also showed a faint smile, as if telling Xia Wei not to be sad. "No!" Xia Wei couldn''t hide the pain in her heart. She cried bitterly and shouted hoarsely. Her hand also tried to catch Han 3000. However, with the door heavily closed again, the danger was no longer, but Han 3000 was gone. "Three thousand brothers!" Xia Wei struggled to climb forward, and the whole person was desperate to break her heart This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3074

    The wailing and shouting in the house woke up the sleeping pangolin and the old man almost at the same time. They sat up directly. When they saw Xia Wei crying at the door, there was no shadow of Han 3000 in the house, they rushed to Xia Wei. "Xia Wei, what''s the matter?" holding Xia Wei, the pangolin said in a hurry. However, Xia Wei threw away the pangolin''s hand, instead, she grabbed the pangolin''s arm with her back hand and said in a hurry, "don''t care about me, don''t care about me, save brother 3000, save brother 3000." although she was a woman, the pangolin still felt the pain of her hand, but at this time, he didn''t have the heart to care about it, because Xia Wei''s words, It has shocked the pangolin. Save brother 3000? Could it be that something happened to Han 3000? Seeing that she had been looking towards the door, the pangolin immediately reflected it. Then she got up and rushed towards the door. However, sooner or later, the old man next to him rushed to the door, turned around and blocked the door with his body, sweating slightly on his face: "no one... No one is allowed to go out." "old man, you''re crazy. Get out of the way." the pangolin drank quickly and was about to move forward. The old man immediately took the knife he had used to kill fish from his waist: "if anyone dares to go out for half a step, don''t blame me for being ruthless." the pangolin bit his teeth and said coldly, "if anyone dares to stop me from going out, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." then, the pangolin walked directly to the door, and the old man was almost impolite. He bit his teeth, He drew his knife directly and rushed to the pangolin. Just with his strength, how could he be the opponent of the pangolin? Almost face-to-face, the old man stumbled to the ground. Simply, the pangolin did not attack him. He was proud that he just fell to the ground without any damage. The pangolin bent down and was about to open the door. At this time, the old man still rushed over and hugged the pangolin''s thigh: "young Xia, you can''t open, you can''t open, if you do, we... We all have to die." "get out of the way!" the pangolin drank angrily. "Young Xia, you can''t open it. Do you know what monster is outside?" the old man looked at the pangolin with fear and sincerity in his eyes. Hearing this, pangolin was slightly stunned, and Xia Wei also looked at the old man. "That''s the king of blood worms." the old man said goodbye and said hard. "That childe saved Lao Zao''s life. For Lao Zao, he is a new benefactor. Do you really think Lao Zao is not in a hurry when he has an accident? But... But the king of blood worm is a millennium old worm. It... It''s very tight." speaking of this, the old man sighed, and his face could not hide his sadness for Han 3000, but more helpless. "That thing is the old mother of those blood worms, and also the strongest king under the surface of this extremely snowy land. Let''s not say whether you have fought outside, even if you have?" "as the old mother of those blood worms, once she suffers a fatal crisis or dies, it will be the Revenge of all blood worms waiting for you." "Don''t look at those blood worms. They are just the offspring of blood worms. They only need to grow up to look for food everywhere, but those really big ones are hidden in this thick soil." "although my cabin is located in the ground, it is protected by hard stones around. If we don''t offend the old worm mother, at least the three of us can be safe, otherwise..." "Otherwise, if the other party gets angry and wants to fight with us, not only the great Xia will die in vain, but I''m afraid it will also affect us." Alas, there was another heavy sigh and helpless shaking of his head. The pangolin bit his teeth slightly and looked at the old man who grabbed his feet on the ground: "He is my brother, but also my eldest brother. Not to mention the old mother of the ground bug, that is, the old mother of all the Zerg. I''m sure the pangolin will pick up his son of a bitch." After the pangolin kicked the old man away with a slight force, she opened the door directly without the old man''s voice. The old man immediately closed her eyes. Xia Wei also breathed and stood up slowly. Even if she was afraid, she also made up her mind to fight with the hateful guy. She wanted to save her three thousand brothers, because her three thousand brothers were protecting her until she died This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3075

    The three people looked at each other foolishly. Through the faint light in the room, the three vaguely saw that there was no imagined fierce fight outside the door. On the contrary, it was very quiet and terrible. Pangolin frowned slightly, started and walked slowly. When he came to the door, he gently poked his head out. This exploration, pangolin is stunned! On the thick soil wall, there are all kinds of holes, which make people look numb, not to mention how uncomfortable Han 3000 was at that time. There are still disgusting liquid residues above the hole, and on the ground below, the extremely viscous liquid has even accumulated to a depth of several centimeters. At this time, the chaos on its surface has explained how fierce the fight here was. "Where''s brother 3000?" at this time, Xia Wei followed and looked at the whole pit. She was completely stunned for a moment. "Mingming just now..." Xia Wei''s anxious tears turned again, because Han 3000 disappeared at this time, which already means too much. "Caught." the pangolin frowned and pointed to the earth wall opposite. There, there were dozens of small holes, and there was a large hole about one person wide and narrow on the edge of the corner, which was not easy to be detected. "I''ll save him." pangolin glanced at Xia Wei. "I''ll go too." Xia Wei said firmly. Pangolin shook her head and motioned Xia Wei to stay in the house: "your sister will give you to us. We have the responsibility to protect your safety. Moreover, Han 3000 also has a commitment." "But brother 3000 also has a promise. I''m his sister. Since I''m his sister, why don''t I help my brother when he''s in trouble? Besides, my sister didn''t ask me to come out to be protected by you, but let me help brother 3000." Xia Wei''s attitude was firm. After that, she put her hand on the pangolin''s shoulder and waited for him to shuttle himself underground. The pangolin looked at the determined Xia Wei and nodded. If Han 3000 is in danger, Xia Wei with Phoenix''s blood can really help and even surpass herself. "Let''s go. If 3000 brothers are gone, what''s the use of those fart promises." Xia Wei urged. "Xia Wei, just rely on your words. Don''t worry. If there is a danger, I have to let it step on me." "don''t talk nonsense. No one will die. We all have to come back safely." Xia Wei nodded gently. "OK, let''s go!" Then, the pangolin and Xia Wei accelerated and flew towards the big hole. However, just as they were about to get into the hole, Xia Wei suddenly patted the pangolin on the shoulder and motioned him to look back. The pangolin subconsciously turned back and saw that there was almost the same big hole on the wall behind him. Not only that, but also on the other sides of the wall It was as like as two peas. The pangolin looked like a frown: "fuck, there are four holes." "where should we go?" Xia Wei asked anxiously. The pangolin was also completely at a loss. If there were one hole, it would be easy to chase, but if there were four holes, it was very likely to lead to four directions. This would undoubtedly directly consume huge rescue time... What should we do? At this time, there was a huge hole in the ground somewhere deep in the ground, and in the center of the hole was a white giant Something as big as a silkworm chrysalis is standing there. All around the silkworm chrysalis are covered with various tentacles, which are evil and strange. On the ground around the silkworm chrysalis, there are blood colored long insects the size of a python everywhere, or curled up and inching, or several interlaced, dense, tens of thousands of them. The scalp of the viewer is numb. Suddenly, the tentacles on one silkworm chrysalis lifted up and then looked at it This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our T ranslation.

 Chapter 3076

    "Hiss!"


    "Wow..."


    When the "silkworm chrysalis" of Han 3000 was vomited out, a group of "snake" blood insects suddenly became very excited in the whole underground space.


    They wriggled towards Han 3000, either single, or these twisted, or drilled out of the ground, or fell from the top of the cave.


    The huge silkworm chrysalis also held up its countless disgusting tentacles and waved them disorderly.


    In the mucus, Han 3000''s eyes are wide open. Even though he has been struggling hard at this time, however, these mucus is like glue. No matter how Han 3000 uses it, it always shrinks with force, which not only makes Han 3000''s strength clean, but also makes Han 3000 almost exhausted.


    Looking at countless huge and disgusting red worms constantly approaching him, Han 3000 had no choice but to clench his teeth.


    It''s just that the tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog. Now even these underground worms can do what they want.


    "Hoo!"


    Suddenly, at this time, the silkworm pupa suddenly made a strange noise. The next second, the blood insects around suddenly looked up at Han 3000 like a snake, full of aggression.


    "Ha!"


    There was another strange sound. The next second, the blood bug''s neck tilted back and directly rushed to Han 3000.


    Ten thousand "snakes" attack, so terrible!


    "Zi!"


    Almost at the same time, countless blood insects were drilled out or dropped on the ground and holes at one time, and Han 3000 was directly surrounded in an instant.


    In addition, those blood insects rushed around. In an instant, they were in a mess, like orderly, intertwined with each other, and they kept drilling into the mucus one by one.


    In the mucus, China and South Korea felt countless slippery things coming directly. For a time, they felt very disgusting and could not resist.


    Suddenly, a tentacle on the silkworm chrysalis suddenly drilled into the mucus. On the tentacle, the gap on the top suddenly opened, revealing the sharp teeth in the gap, and took a sudden bite at Han 3000''s leg.


    Han 3000 only felt a pain in his leg, and blood suddenly spewed out along the wound on the spot.


    But before Han 3000 had any reaction, those blood insects, whether they had drilled in or still wandering outside, rushed into the mouth of the source of blood like crazy after seeing the blood.


    "Ah!"


    Han 3000 couldn''t open his mouth, but he still clenched his teeth and gave out a painful hum. The crazy blood insects not only crazy bloodthirsty, but also extremely greedy. Countless blood insects even continued to drill into Han 3000''s body along the wound.


    Just for a moment, Han 3000 already felt that at least dozens of blood worms were desperately drilling into the meat.


    Along with them, more tentacles stretched out from the silkworm chrysalis and were about to attack Han 3000 everywhere.


    However, when they were about to go up in the air, those tentacles suddenly stopped.


    Because at this time, after sucking or touching the blood of Han 3000, the blood insects swarmed in, one by one suddenly squirmed and slowed down, some of their bodies began to melt by the poisonous blood, and the inhalers fell directly, and their hind bodies turned into a pool of black blood.


    Even the earliest tentacle melted its head at this time.


    The poisonous blood and strong toxicity of the body can even melt all things. Can it be compared with its little blood worm?


    "Zi!"


    The tentacle seemed to notice something strange in the mucus. After a little stagnation, suddenly the gap at the top of each tentacle suddenly opened angrily, revealing huge and saw like teeth.


    After that, dozens of tentacles turned back slightly, and the tentacles that melted their heads suddenly came back. The next second, they suddenly rushed towards Han 3000.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!"


    Among the mucus, I only heard the sound of countless meat being torn open. The big mouths of those tentacles, like hungry wolves, were crazy biting after they rushed on Han 3000.


    At that time, Han 3000''s blood gushed everywhere as if he had been beaten with countless blood holes.


    With this large amount of blood gushing wildly, the blood insects with a height of nearly half a meter piled on Han 3000 became more crazy for a time. They directly and recklessly drilled into the mucus from various places, and then jumped into the blood mouth, just like just now, and squeezed in along the wound.


    For a time, only in the mucus, dozens of wounds of Han 3000 had carried at least nearly 100 blood worms.


    Even if the poisonous blood continues to poison them, there are still more blood worms who haven''t eaten the blood crazy one after another


    For a time, ten thousand insects ate their bodies, and Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3077

    Pain, the pain of ten thousand insects. But what makes people collapse more than pain is the impact of the heart. Countless blood worms tried to drill into Han 3000''s body through the wound. With their number, Han 3000 believes that it may not be clear whether the poisonous blood can poison them all, but he will definitely be consumed by these guys. Dripping water can wear through stones, and even the strongest poisonous blood can be exhausted. Before such a dense number of terror, everything else is just a paper tiger. The only way is to break the game. But how to break the game is a huge and difficult question. If it can be transported, what''s the matter with the little blood bug? But Han 3000 at this time seems to be no different from the disabled. Let alone resistance, even the sticky package can''t rush out. What else?! "Why don''t you marry the Phoenix''s daughter? Ask for trouble." just then, a voice suddenly came from my mind. Without thinking about it, Han 3000 knew it was the magic dragon. "What the Phoenix said is not wrong. You have my magic dragon''s blood in your body, and you have the power of chaos. Coupled with the special constitution made by the golden body in your body, if you have the Phoenix''s blood to help you, you won''t be invincible to many cattle, but at least, these general people don''t torture you. Even if you want to get close to your body, it''s just a fool''s dream." "Alas, it''s a pity that some people can''t figure it out. The other side of infatuation is stupidity. It''s you." "why? You''re going to recite scriptures here before I die?" Han 3000 replied. "There''s no difference between immortality and death, but it''s just a matter of time." magic dragon Baji Baji mouth: "These worms are controlled by the old mother worm. The so-called thief catches the king first. If you want to break the game, you must kill the old mother worm." "however, I see this situation. If you kill the old mother worm, these long worms may not give up. How to play seems to be a dead game." speaking of this, the magic dragon waved his head: "then you say, what''s the difference between your immortality and death?" "Then please read the Scriptures you just said to yourself. It seems that you can live if I die." Han 3000 said angrily. "Hey, look at your goods. You don''t know a good dragon heart." "do you really think I came out to read Scriptures for you? I came to help you, you fool." "Help me? I can''t help myself now. What else can you do if you live in my body?" "shit, if your boy can use energy, can I scare the old mother with a move of magic blood and a dragon shadow?" the mouth of magic dragon''s anger was crooked. Han 3000 was helpless, turned his eyes and said, "if I can use it, I still need you? I''ll kill myself." Magic Dragon said: "I don''t care. Anyway, you can''t lose my dragon power." "well, brother long is the most domineering, brother long is the most powerful, and die with me when the power is over." "... You!" the magic dragon was angry, and then sighed: "if you want to do this again, I won''t help you." "you really have a way?" "Shit, I''m a dragon. What''s that? I''m just a ground worm. Even if he has practiced for thousands of years, he''s just a fucking ground dragon in the end. What''s I? I''m a magic dragon!" "ten thousand grandfathers higher than him!" "even if I can''t work, it''s only a matter of minutes before I want to clean him up?" hearing this, Han Sansan immediately changed his previous attitude: "Dragon Master Niu PI, what should I do now? You won''t let me go out and shout, is Grandpa long here?" "you!" the magic dragon was angry: "do you fucking want to go out alive?" "you say, I do." Han 3000 said: "Anyway, I''ve made a plan. If necessary, I''d better be sealed than bitten by these disgusting insects." "Grandpa long, how can Han grandson do it when he knows he can''t do it?" "your uncle!" Han 3000 said silently. "Get ready and polish your little ass! Listen." ¡­¡­This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3078

    "Before I get angry, the next step!" Han Sanyi was speechless, concentrating again, clenched his hands and waited for the opportunity. But just when Han 3000 was ready to go, he suddenly heard a light drink in his head: "if you want to break this old mother, you must stab his mother." hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned and petrified. Are you fucking sick?! Almost at this time, it seemed that Han 3000 wanted to fight back. Dozens of tentacles were raised at the same time and rushed directly at Han 3000''s mouth. Shit, look at this fucking posture, who stabbed who? "Poke, shit." in my mind, the voice of the magic dragon sounded almost at the same time. I fucking... "I asked you to stab his tentacle, sword, where''s your fucking sword? Stab!" shit, Han 3000 suddenly reflected when he heard this. It was really the words of the tiger and Wolf of his magic dragon grandmother that made him wrong for a time, which led to panic among the stunned gods. The hand suddenly moved slightly, took out the jade sword and held it in his hand. However, Han 3000 did not rush to start, but waited quietly. If you want to poke that tentacle, when your body is full of mucus and extremely sticky, the action itself is limited. In addition, there are countless blood insects on your body now. If you are hard, it will be impossible. Therefore, we must wait for the time to come. Almost at the same time that the tentacle pierced the mucus, Han 3000 here also moved suddenly. First, he put one hand into the open mouth of the tentacle. He was not afraid to scrape the flesh on his hand with his saw like teeth, and stuck his teeth with one hand. At that time, the tentacle was angry and shook desperately, trying to get rid of Han 3000. But almost at the same time, Han 3000 took advantage of this opportunity to find a gap. His right hand suddenly turned back and held the jade sword. Aiming at it, a sword ran through. Then one hand held the handle of the sword, and the other hand still fastened his teeth. No matter how he shook it, Han 3000 still couldn''t let go of the skin and flesh that had been sawing teeth in his left hand, but Han 3000 still couldn''t let go. Because he knows that this may be the only chance. Once he misses it, he will never come back. "What''s next?" Han Sanyi insisted with his teeth clenched, and said in a hurry. "Do you see a white mark in the center of the silkworm chrysalis?" the magic dragon whispered in his brain. "That''s her fatal point?" Han 3000 frowned. "Exactly." the Magic Dragon nodded, "but don''t attack there. I said, this is an old mother worm. If it dies, I''m afraid those larvae will never give up. You used to be no problem, but now it''s hard to escape death." understand, like bees or ant ants, if you have queen ants and queen bees, if you are attacked, their group will be angry. "Baa attack, and then try to get around behind her. Every time she attacks you, there must be a sound, and the sound comes from behind. If she wants to come there, it must be the place it uses to communicate with the larvae. If she destroys there, there will be chaos. Then we will take advantage of the chaos." "I see." Han 3000 nodded and looked back at the other tentacles coming this way, The tentacle on this side also suddenly raised and tried to get rid of himself. He ignored that his body was full of blood eyes, and he couldn''t see the flesh and bones on his left hand. He took advantage of his right hand to draw out the long sword, and his left hand took advantage of the opportunity to force his body to jump directly onto the tentacle. After that, he sat on his tentacle. While the jade sword of his right hand stabbed into his tentacle, his body also slid downward. "Tear it!" Han 3000 fell down with his tentacle, and the long sword stabbed all the way from the head of his tentacle to the bottom. The tentacle immediately burst into painful juice. At this time, Han 3000, who had already landed in front of the silkworm chrysalis, was caught off guard when he was hurting his tentacle, and a sword stabbed at its white mark. As the Magic Dragon said, it seemed to be its fatal point. When she noticed that Han 3000 was directly attacking there, she hurried back to the mark instinctively. But almost at this time, the sword in Han 3000''s hand suddenly changed its direction and directly stabbed the troops above its mark. As the sword entered, Han 3000 turned over and stepped on the sword by taking the position of the sword. Then he jumped hard and came directly to the back of it. As soon as he landed, Han Sanqian looked at his back and smiled gently... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3079

    On its back, as the magic dragon expected, there were two tentacles like snails and two giant snakes growing there, shaking slightly. "Good boy, you can use your skills and use your brain. That''s good." in your mind, the magic dragon praised slightly. Han Sanyi smiled. If there was no real earth, I''m afraid tens of thousands of people would have died if they didn''t even have these basic exercises. It''s just that in the eight directions world, where there are so many experts, these basic exercises are insignificant in front of zhenneng, so they are not used often. "The dragons must have heads, and the armies must have generals. Do it." the magic dragon smiled. Han 3000 nodded, grabbed the jade sword in his hand, and cut it at the pair of touch swords without mercy. "Roar!" suddenly, the huge silkworm chrysalis burst out a miserable roar. "Now, run!" roared the dragon. Han 3000 was not careless. When he looked around, he saw several holes. If he chose at will, he would start running. "Wait a minute." magic dragon suddenly called Korea three thousand: "take these two tentacles." "ah?" "the essence of the dragon, the great complement, there will be great use." Han three thousand, oh, since the Magic Dragon said useful, it is useful, three, five, two of the pick up the ground are still moving tentacles, it directly to the space ring specifically put treasure. Pull out your legs and run directly towards the earth hole you selected. While running and looking back, Han 3000 looked at the original place, but he was shocked. Countless ground insects jump around in the same place like crazy, they are crazy, crawling, and the tentacles of the silkworm chrysalis monster are also waving in the air. That kind of scene is not too much to say hell. No matter how much, Han 3000 got into the cave and ran all the way down the cave. Behind him, he could still hear the howl in the cave. However, fortunately, these voices became smaller and smaller as Han 3000 ran forward, until finally... They were almost inaudible. Han 3000 stopped tired. At this moment, at least he was able to breathe heavily. At least at first glance, it''s out of danger. "Don''t rest. Your whole body is covered with wounds. When the monster stabilizes the formation, it will pursue it with blood. Even if it doesn''t chase, you will die if you don''t hurry back to heal your wounds." the magic dragon whispered. Han 3000 nodded and looked back at his body. It was already full of holes. It was almost no different from a bloody man. And back behind him, because he ran all the way, although there was no blood on the ground, the poisonous blood at least corroded the soil, leaving black marks that made his whereabouts more obvious and exposed. Reluctantly shook his head. Han 3000 got some soil and covered his feet. Then he tore off his clothes and reluctantly pasted the wound. Then he pasted a layer of soil on the outer layer to ensure that the blood did not drip. Han 3000 got up and walked further ahead with the hole. As time passed, Han 3000 didn''t know how far he had gone along the underground cave. He only remembered that his whole body almost completely corroded and blackened the sand wrapped in his clothes because of poisonous blood, which made him not only from a blood man to a "black man", but also a white man. This is black and white, obviously black and white... And the reason for white face is also very simple, too much blood loss. Han 3000 even felt his whole body cold and trembling at this time, and the image in front of him began to become extremely blurred. The whole person even wanted to sleep, but Han 3000 knew that he could never close his eyes and sleep, because once he slept, he would never have a chance to open his eyes again. Holding back the pain and discomfort on his body, Han 3000 bit his teeth and stepped up his steps to continue walking forward. However, before taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and stared with round eyes. Not because he was powerless at this time, but Han 3000 at this time realized that he was wrong. In this underground cave, suddenly there are bursts of strange sounds, and at this time, they quickly approach themselves... Isn''t it? So soon, you fucking came after me? This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3080

    Han Sanyi moved and raised the long sword in his hand. The severe pain in his whole body made him almost take a breath of cold air at the same time. Then, he leaned against the wall and looked back at his back.


    If you catch up, Han 3000''s current physical condition can''t run away.


    However, when Han 3000 was lifting his sword, suddenly, Han 3000 frowned as if... What was wrong?


    The closer the sound gets, the more it seems to be perceived. It seems to be in the wrong direction.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 turned his head slightly and looked at the front of the hole.


    "Hoo!"


    Sure enough, almost at the same time Han 3000 looked at his side, a dark shadow had suddenly hit from the other side.


    Its speed was so fast that even Han Sanyi didn''t see its shape at all. In the blink of an eye, he had skipped Han 3000 and accelerated towards the deep hole.


    "What?" Han 3000 touched his head strangely.


    However, when Han Sanyi was stunned, he suddenly heard a strange sound from the dark shadow. The next second, the dark shadow had suddenly turned back and stopped in front of Han Sanyi.


    Han 3000 wanted to have no threat to himself, so he wanted to turn around and go forward. He didn''t think it would suddenly turn back, so he was startled.


    Before Han 3000 had any reaction, he saw a long sword on Han 3000''s throat: "demon, I ask you and answer, do you see a man being caught?"


    Seeing the owner of the sword, Han 3000 always figured out that he had a long breath and a pangolin.


    Behind him, Xia Wei is still standing.


    No wonder it''s so fast in the cave that it can''t even see clearly. It turned out to be this goods after a long time.


    "Demon, what are you looking at? Look again. Grandpa''s sword killed your dog," said the pangolin angrily.


    "Do you think I look like a man?" Han 3000 rolled his eyes.


    Hearing this, the pangolin noticed that the black thing in front of her was like a man. When she wanted to look closer, Xia Wei had pushed him away gently and rushed to Han 3000: "brother 3000, are you okay?"


    "Three thousand?" pangolin was stunned. It was too dark in the cave to see Han three thousand''s body clearly. He only knew that there was a dark thing in front of him.


    But looking back on the sound just now, the pangolin suddenly clapped his head. Shit, he was in a hurry. How could he forget the sound recognition?


    "What, three thousand, are you okay?"


    "Anyway, the old monster didn''t kill me, but you almost died in your hands. Han 3000 responded angrily:" by the way, how did you two get here? "


    "Save you, shit, as soon as we heard about your accident, we hurried to save you. However, there are too many underground caves around here, and they winding for a long time. After a few fucking circles, we just couldn''t find the real nest." when talking about this, pangolin is very depressed.


    Each cave is extremely deep and winding. The most important thing is that each cave faces completely different directions. Sometimes, once it goes wrong, it is really farther and farther away from the destination.


    So even the pangolin, a strange thing shuttling through the ground, still makes a round and round turn in it.


    "Just now we heard a monster roar, so we hurried to catch up with the sound all the way." Xia Wei also hurriedly added.


    Han 3000 nodded and patted the pangolin on the shoulder: "go, go back first."


    Pangolin nodded and walked all the way to the underground cave with Xia Wei and Han 3000 without looking back.


    A moment later, the three of them finally returned to the door of the earth house again. Xia Wei quickly knocked on the door. When the old man opened the door, she helped the pangolin to finally bring Han 3000 into the house.


    At this time, Han 3000 had already fallen into a coma, although he had used clothes for simple dressing on his way back. However, there were too many blood mouths on his body, and he had been tossed by those blood insects before, so he was already shaky due to serious blood loss on the way.


    After meeting with pangolins and others, Han 3000 gradually couldn''t hold on on on his way back and fell into a coma.


    "My God, you... How did you come back?" the old man looked at the three people in surprise and said. He still cooperated with pangolin and others to help Han 3000 to bed. Later, he looked slightly and shook his head: "no, he lost too much blood and fell into a coma."


    As soon as he looked back, Xia Wei had held a long sword and gently stroked the sleeve on her jade arm.


    "You want to give him a blood transfusion?" the old man said strangely.


    Xia Wei nodded, but the old man shook his head at this time: "No."


    Then he got up and tore open Han 3000''s clothes. Pangolin and Xia Wei suddenly looked silly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3081

    Although the blood eye place has dried up slightly, it is almost black because the blood insect''s body corroded by blood turns into a pile of black water and blood. And such blood eyes, in Han 3000''s body, at least dozens of places, so that people can hardly feel that it is a human body. "He was hurt by the old mother bug. The top of the old mother bug''s tentacle has a sharp mouth, and the liquid in his mouth has the effect of activating blood, so as to facilitate the blood bug to eat. Think about how difficult the wound is to solidify under such saliva, and how much blood he has to lose before it solidifies." the old man said, shaking his head. "Thirteen years ago, someone was caught by the old mother bug. Although he tried his best to save it, it was like a corpse." the old man sighed and turned to Xia Wei: "you want to give him blood transfusion, how much blood do you have enough?" Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 and said, "as long as you can save him, I will give him all my blood. I don''t matter." "nonsense." the pangolin immediately retorted: "It''s true to save Han 3000, but it doesn''t mean sacrificing others. She and I are half and half. Is that all right?" after that, the pangolin immediately rolled open its sleeve and directly pulled out his sword. The old man smiled bitterly: "do you really think he''s a cat and a dog? Hehe, even a cat and a dog, it''s dog blood and cat blood." The pangolin lowered her head when she heard the sound, and Xia Wei was silent. Although the blood of the Phoenix can suppress the seal of the earth, it does not mean that it can replace the blood of Han 3000. The old man reluctantly shook his head and stretched out his hand. He wanted to take a closer look at the wound, but he didn''t expect that as soon as his hand touched Han 3000''s blood, he hurried back in time pain. When he looked down again, his fingers went straight back A big hole was corroded. "The blood in 3000''s body is extraordinary and contains highly toxic." the pangolin explained. The old man looked at Han 3000 strangely, and then smiled coldly: "That''s even more true. Since he has such special blood, only his own body can survive. Naturally, he only has his own body to live. If outsiders want blood transfusion, isn''t that bullshit?" "what do you do? Watch him die?" pangolin said angrily. The old man looked at pangolin and Xia Wei, and finally sighed: "That''s all, evil fate." "take good care of him. No matter success or failure, I''ll give him back his life." With that, the old man got up slightly, then came to the table and looked at the fish that had been given to Han 3000, but smiled bitterly. Then he picked it up from the table, got up, took out a dry green plant strip by his stove, put it in a bowl and brewed it with warm water in the pot, and then walked back again. He took out his hand knife and moved slightly, and he was there Several cuts were made on the fish. Then, he grabbed it, put the green plants soaked in the bowl into his mouth and chewed it. Then he got up and grabbed Han 3000''s hand. With the lesson of the last time, the old man grabbed Han 3000''s hand this time and deliberately grabbed those places where there was no blood. Then, he put the fish under Han 3000''s hand, and pointed the knife at Han 3000''s hand After cutting it off, a several centimeter deep cut immediately appeared in Han Sanqian''s hand. Seeing this, pangolin and Xia Wei looked at each other. What''s the matter with this man? Do you want to release his blood?! however, just as pangolin was about to speak, the old man glanced at him, shook his head at him and motioned him not to interfere with himself. Not much blood followed the deep wound , slowly flowing out, the old man at this time "Tui" spit the chewed green plants on his hand, and then put them on the edge of the fish''s knife. How disgusting it is, how disgusting it is, how tiger it is. "Da!" With a soft sound, Han 3000''s blood dropped into the rotten green plants in the edge of the fish knife. It''s strange that Han 3000''s highly toxic blood could corrode everything, but there was no response after entering the rotten green plants. He kept on until the edge of the fish knife was full of blood and rotten green plants, and... His saliva, which made Xia Wei and pangolin disgusting and disgusting This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3082

    "Hey, wait." the pangolin resisted the urge to vomit and made a sound in time. He really couldn''t see it anymore. Because the old man''s operation just now is disgusting enough, but what''s more disgusting is that this guy will forcibly pick up these fish and pour them into Han 3000''s mouth. Xia Wei also frowned. Although Han 3000 now looks like a dead horse as a living horse doctor, is it a little too true? It''s not saving people. It''s obviously insulting. "Old uncle, are you really saving people?" Xia Wei also said softly. The old man glanced at them, then smiled bitterly, then moved his hands slightly, and put the fish directly into Han 3000''s mouth. One, one, another. What they saw was that they closed their eyes and said goodbye to their heads. It was terrible... "Help him lie down." the old man got up and patted his hand. Then he went to the next table, poured a glass of water and drank up: "there are still some fish left. Remember to feed him every five minutes." after that, he took out the fish he ate yesterday, put them on the table and began to clean up. Xia Wei looked at the pangolin. The pangolin hesitated for a moment, closed her eyes and finally nodded. Since the old man keeps saying that life for life, I think he should have his way. Since it''s up to him, let him go. Anyway, they have no way. Xia Wei nodded and gently held Han 3000 back to bed. Then, she slightly transported a trace of energy in her hand, and then gently attached it to Han 3000 to slowly remove the blood and dirt for him. The pangolin glanced at the old man, walked over and sat opposite him: "old man, you fish and your broken grass can really cure him?" the old man smiled: "if you can''t trust me, you can save him by yourself. To tell the truth, if he hadn''t saved old man''s life, old man would never save him even if you broke old man''s leg." the pangolin was a little embarrassed, Hei hei smiled and said, "what''s the doubt? I just want to ask, what''s the principle? Besides, you''ve got some Han 3000''s blood here." "the bleeding is for blood feeding, I really don''t understand." the old man smiled: "go and help me burn the fire in the stove. After the water in the kettle boils again, I''ll know the answer." the pangolin was stunned, However, since the old man said so, he simply got up and did it. Ten minutes later, the fire was big and the water in the pot reopened. The pangolin couldn''t wait to run to the old man and wanted to know the answer. "Just now those fish are almost finished. Take these fish and I''ll come later." the old man pointed to a small piece of fish he cleaned up on the table, picked up the kettle to pour water, continued to put the dried plants into the bowl, and ordered at the same time. Pangolin touched his head, grandma, answer a question and do so many tricks. However, in order not to delay, pangolin still took the fish fillets in his hand and walked over. Xia Wei can really help Han 3000 clean up almost, especially the upper body. She has almost completely cleaned up, and very considerate tore her coat into cloth strips to wrap up the cleaned wounds. At this time, she was busy cleaning Han 3000''s feet. Seeing the pangolin coming, Xia Wei subconsciously raised her head, took a look at the fish in his hand, and then let her give it to him. However, as soon as Xia Wei gave way, she suddenly stopped when she was trying to move. Pangolin was puzzled to see that she gave in half, but suddenly refused. Seeing that she was looking at Han 3000 on the bed with wide eyes, it was very strange. What''s the matter? Looking along his eyes, pangolin also opened his eyes suddenly, and the fish in his hand almost fell to the ground because of his surprise at this time. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3083

    Xia Wei also opened her mouth slightly, unbelievable. How did this happen?! At this time, Han 3000 in bed is still lying there with his eyes closed, but compared with before, Han 3000 today is completely different. Not only did he not have any previous complexion like paper, on the contrary, his skin and face even showed a slight ruddy. How could there be a dead face with too much bleeding? "This is... What''s going on?" Xia Wei was happy but even more surprised. She looked at the pangolin and couldn''t believe it. Pangolin man was also stupid. At this time, he looked back at the old man on the table. Obviously, this is what the old man just called the answer? It''s just, how did you do it? The old man smiled and didn''t even lift his head: "now, you two still question?" they shook their heads like rattles. Although I don''t know why, Han 3000''s recovery was in front of him and had to admit it. "So, from the beginning, I said, this fish is a good baby." the old man smiled, then took out the plants from the bowl and walked slowly over. He glanced at Han 3000 lying on the bed and whispered, "although the blood has been mended, you two should not be happy too early." hearing this, the smile on both faces immediately solidified. He looked at Han 3000 with worry and looked at the old man again. There won''t be any trouble?! "Whether he can wake up from such an injury is a huge unknown, and the chance is extremely slim. Didn''t I say that he saved a man almost like a corpse thirteen years ago? In those years, I didn''t use this method, but... Even if he finally recovered like the childe, he could not escape death." the old man shook his head, just because of this, So after rescuing Han 3000, the old man hesitated very much. He was afraid that he wasted something, but the man didn''t save it. Otherwise, why bother that evil fate? Who told him to save himself?! Hearing this, pangolin and Xia Wei also fell into a low tide. "Unless, he is a monk." the old man shook his head and sat down. Hearing this, the lost two people suddenly came to their senses again. Xia Wei hurriedly said, "old master, what if you are a monk?" the old man smiled bitterly and shook his head: "it''s no use." shit, hearing this, pangolin almost slapped the old man on the head. Who are you kidding when life is at stake? Fortunately, Xia Wei quickly gave a look to the pangolin to calm down, then looked at the old man and said in a hurry: "but the elder just said......" the old man smiled bitterly and sighed: "That''s right, because theoretically speaking, the monk can really be in the body and have the elixir field. If he is sober, he can urge the internal elixir to operate, so as to regulate his breath and pulse and repair himself. Naturally, he has a greater chance of surviving than ordinary people." hearing this, Xia Wei and pangolin looked at each other and said in a hurry: "Elder, he is a monk." "nonsense, if he is a monk, when you and I fled back that day, he still needs to rely on you two to help fly like an old man?" The old man said coldly and disdainfully. Pangolin and Xia Wei smiled bitterly. They were not only a monk, but also the best of them. Thinking of this, Xia Wei and pangolin nodded to each other. Then, Xia Wei smiled and made a move on the spot, which scared the old man to sit on the ground. The old man was stunned by pangolin and Xia Wei. Now, Xia Wei is alone Dayton operation in turn took the old man into an army, and just looked at the old man as a fool. "You... What are you doing?" This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3084

    At this time, Xia Wei lightly put her arm around her sleeve, followed by a stroke of the long sword. In a short time, she cut a deep blood hole on her jade like arm. The red blood slowly flowed out along the wound. At this time, Xia Wei was not idle at all. She put the wound on her hand on Han 3000''s mouth so that more blood could flow into Han 3000''s mouth. The old man was silly and looked at Xia Wei in a daze. The girl looks exquisite and has gentle manners. She looks like a gentle person. How can she do it to talk to the barbarian? Pangolin smiled, patted the old man on the shoulder, helped him up, and softly explained, "Xia Wei''s blood is special, which is very helpful for Han 3000." "Specifically, I don''t know how to explain it to you, but it''s generally such a truth. As long as 3000 people drink Xia Wei''s blood, some diseases in his body can be temporarily eradicated, and he can exercise his skills to recuperate himself." after hearing the pangolin, the old man was slightly or in a trance, and said strangely: "so magical?" Pangolin smiled awkwardly and nodded reluctantly. That''s one thing. "How much blood does it need?" The old man asked again. The pangolin glanced at Xia Wei. He didn''t know this question, because it was the first time they tried, and the specific amount was not clear. However, looking back on Xia Ran''s words, I''m afraid even the first attempt used a lot of blood. Seeing that the pangolin didn''t answer, the old man didn''t ask again, but just stood aside and looked at it silently. A few minutes later, Xia Wei was clear It was obvious that some people began to be in a trance. The jade hand placed on Han 3000''s mouth. At this time, the blood flowed a big beach. Many people who had not been drunk into Han 3000''s mouth flowed all over Han 3000''s body along the corners of Han 3000''s mouth and dyed a large area red. The old man looked at Xia Wei and pangolin. He really couldn''t bear it and said, "isn''t it all right?" Pangolin was also worried about Xia Wei''s situation and looked at Xia Wei. She wanted to stop talking. "Maybe... Maybe it''s fast?" Xia Wei replied with white lips and hard suffering. She didn''t have a definite answer, but she could only comfort her. "If this continues, I don''t know whether he will live or not, but girl, I''m afraid you''ll be hopeless sooner or later. Forget it, the so-called help people to the end, send the Buddha to the west, or I''ll come." After that, the old man went to Xia Wei. Then he picked up the fish in his hand and put the soaked green plants into his mouth to chew. He almost did the same as before. Later, he turned back and looked at Xia Wei and said, "put your blood in here." Xia Wei was stunned. Isn''t this the same way just now? Just change their blood? However, looking at the old man''s firm eyes, Xia Wei obediently did it and dropped her blood bit by bit into the chewed green plant. After the old man took it, the green plant wrapped the blood and still put it into the slit of the fish meat. Then, he put the fish meat into Han 3000''s mouth. Pangolin and Xia Wei looked at each other strangely and quietly, saying that people are not stupid. That''s false. After all, the old man''s operation, what''s the purpose? Maybe they don''t know, but one thing is certain that the fish and the green grass are in his hands and have become a magic thing that can cure all diseases. After tossing, the old man looked at the last piece of fish in his hand, put it in Xia Wei''s hand and sighed Voice: "it''s really a bad fate. The fish that came back just now will disappear. This is the last half. I''ll feed him again later." Xia Wei nodded. She shook her head painstakingly. The old man got up and sat back at his table. He carefully cleaned up the little broken fish left after the selection. Pangolin and Xia Wei quickly sat back next to Han 3000 and watched Han 3000 nervously. The old man muttered: "If the girl''s blood is really like what you said, now it only depends on his own will to survive." "are you sure that the blood is enough?" the pangolin said suspiciously. The old man nodded: "don''t worry, it''s more than enough." The two looked at each other. Although they really didn''t believe it, they remembered that Han 3000 also used this method to quickly blush. Finally, they nodded to each other and looked at Han 3000 on the bed. "Old Han, Su Yingxia." This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3085

    "There''s a reflection!" the pangolin shouted quickly when he saw this. As he shouted, Xia Wei quickly looked over. Even the old man over there put down his things and looked up slowly. "So soon?" the old man asked. Pangolin hehe smiled, he knew that as long as Han 3000''s goods were breathing, as long as he heard the words Su Yingxia, they could immediately become a tornado. "Old Han, if you don''t wake up again, Su Yingxia will run away with others." the pangolin said again when it saw that it was effective. At this time, Han 3000 moved a finger slightly. Han 3000, who was completely in a coma, only remembered that he seemed to be sleeping in the dark, but suddenly there was a trace of light shining on his face. He opened his eyes and looked reluctantly, but saw Su Yingxia with Han Nian, holding a candle in his hand, slowly standing not far away, looking at him with a slight smile on his face. But not far away, it seems that he always feels far away. This feeling is very strange and makes Han 3000 a little flustered. He struggled to get up from the, but found his limbs out of control at the moment. Then, Han nianchong waved to himself, and Su Yingxia smiled at him. Their figure began to retreat slowly. Han 3000 was very flustered, but no matter how he strained and tried, he still lay there incompetently. He could only watch Su Yingxia and Han Nian retreat farther and farther until he turned into a light spot and disappeared completely. Suddenly, the light point suddenly attacked again and spread more and more, dispersing the whole darkness and exposing everything to the white light. Han 3000''s stabbed eyes couldn''t open. But just then, he heard someone talking. "Old Han, Su Yingxia ran away with others?" "wake up quickly." Su Yingxia?! Han 3000 suddenly gathered the pure light in his eyes, and almost at the same time, those white lights converged and contracted towards Han 3000''s eyes. WOW! The white light disappeared. In the back of his eyes, Han 3000''s eyes were just dark. However, the darkness was completely different from before. He could even hear the breathing of pangolin and Xia Wei. Then, the pain of his body directly hit his whole body. Although his appearance recovered a lot, such a dense injury seriously damaged his blood. "I''m not dead yet," Han 3000 murmured. Subconscious self induction body, the whole person is even more stunned. He just wanted to try to feel it, but he didn''t expect it to be just a little. The situation of the whole body completely appeared in his mind, just as he peeped through his divine consciousness. What made him feel more incredible was that the blood that had been completely exhausted was flowing slowly in his body. Moreover, in addition, there is a strange flow of color light in the blood. This... What the hell is going on?! Before Han 3000 was surprised, he was suddenly surprised again, because at this time, he also saw his inner alchemy glittering and emitting an incomparably thick breath. Is it... Is it Xia Wei who gave herself the blood of the Phoenix? "What are you waiting for? Hurry to fix it." the voice of the magic dragon also rang at this time. "Someone lost your blood to your body and poured a lot of Phoenix blood into you at the same time. You''re not only okay, but the seal of the earth won''t be triggered for the time being. Hurry up." Han Sanyi was stunned, but no matter how much, it''s really good to twitch your body. For a long time, his body was like a huge machine that had stopped for a long time and suddenly started with all its strength. With the real operation, the whole machine suddenly started at full speed. With the power of chaos and the power of Phoenix blood, the huge can directly instill into every corner of the body, clean every injured part, and quickly repair them at the same time. All the injured parts began to recover slowly and were even more active and powerful than before. Han 3000''s pangolin and Xia Wei are being observed outside. At this time, we also see the amazing changes in Han 3000''s body. Those wounds are scarring at a speed visible to the naked eye, then falling off and growing new meat again, but what surprises them most is not this, but that Han Sanqi''s body is emitting a terrible and strange color golden light... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3086

    "This is..." "what''s the matter?" pangolin and Xia Wei murmured in surprise. Then they looked at the old man. At this time, the old man also stared at them with a blank face. You asked me, and I asked who to go? "What I gave him won''t produce such an effect..." boom! Suddenly, the colored golden light on Han 3000 suddenly became larger, which not only directly illuminated the whole house like the golden world, but also directly knocked the pangolin and Xia Wei on both sides to the ground. Together with the drive, all the surrounding things were blown around, and the old man sitting at the table flew several meters with the table. When the three people sat up from the ground in panic, Han 3000 was already standing directly on the completely collapsed bed, and his body flashed around. CHIGUO''s upper body was like a steel tendon and iron bone, and the marks of animals such as Xiaobai on his arm glowed again. Han 3000''s firm and handsome face was even more arrogant. Like a god Buddha! Pangolin and Xia Wei are both shocked and extremely surprised. What happened to Han 3000?! Almost at this time, with the loud noise inside the house, there was a violent impact outside the house in time. "Bang, bang, bang!" was so loud that people''s eardrums hurt throughout the house. At this time, the old man looked at the door and immediately panicked: "no, it''s the old mother insect who came to the door." hearing this, pangolin and Xia Wei were stunned. One wave was not even and another wave arose again. Although Han Sanqian woke up and even stood up, it was too strange to predict life and death, but the disgusting old mother insect suddenly killed him. It was not too much to say that the house leaked every night, even the rain at night. "What did the childe do to the old mother?" the old man looked at Han 3000 in panic and doubt. For many years, the old man didn''t know the evil of the old mother. But over the years, the old mother insect has only been looking for food outside at most. When encountering such a hard house, most of them choose to take a detour. Even if he snatched the food from its mouth 13 years ago, it only circled outside the house for a few days and left depressed. But this time... It''s obviously different. It took the initiative to attack its own sturdy hut. "Although the hut is strong, it is only relatively speaking. Compared with the old mother, i..." the old man was deeply worried. He didn''t know whether the hut could hold on, because he had never encountered such a critical situation. The pangolin glanced at Xia Wei and looked around the house: "that old mother worm can dig out several holes just so big. It''s obviously not a general thing. If he wants to break through, I''m afraid he won''t last long." Xia Wei nodded. "I''ll go out and fight him. He''s playing underground. Isn''t Lao Tze? Take good care of Han 3000." the pangolin said and rushed out directly. But as soon as his foot took a step, suddenly, he only felt a burst of light and shadow passing through his eyes. When he looked again, the door had been opened and the light and shadow rushed out directly. He subconsciously looked back slightly. At this time, there was no figure of Han 3000 on the bed? But there was only a rotten bed and a few pieces of cloth tied to Xia Wei''s wound in the air. "Shit, Han 3000..." pangolin was surprised. Xia Wei also slowly regained consciousness for a long time, but compared with the pangolin, she was already good, because the old man showed a posture of forbidding in situ, and was frozen there with his eyes wide open. He... What did he see just now? He couldn''t help wiping his old eyes. He really wondered if he was wrong just now. He saw a light and disappeared with a brush. Can people... Reach such a speed? Or an ordinary person who, like himself, had to fly with others? "Boom!" almost at the moment when the three were stunned, through the small door, they saw flames and strange lights in the outer space, driven by terrible bangs... The three looked at each other, opened their mouths, and the next second, This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3087

    When the three came to the door, their faces suddenly changed into five lights and ten colors because of the mapping. In the space, Han 3000''s colorful golden light flashed wildly, clenched his hands, and faced the tentacles that attacked again from all directions, grabbed one between his left hands and blew it directly. At that time, the tentacle was directly connected to the soil wall, and the earth shook for a time. At the place where the tentacle was hit, there was a deep pit with a depression of nearly half a meter. When I turned back, I bent my right hand, and one elbow was directly against the other tentacle. This elbow was pushed, and the tentacle was directly pushed into the soil wall several meters deep. Almost at the same time, four or five tentacles attacked Han 3000''s feet, and one of them directly wrapped Han 3000''s right leg. The three of them were so anxious that they screamed! Han 3000, expressionless, wound his tentacles around his feet directly with one leg, and then suddenly lifted them. "Poof!" the tentacle was directly uprooted, and only the end hidden in the soil was frantically spraying juice. "Is this guy... So fierce?" the pangolin looked straight. He even vaguely felt that Han 3000 at this time was even more fierce than his previous heyday. Xia Wei needless to say, this is the first time she saw Han 3000 really show his ability. So handsome! Not only is he handsome, but even his moves are so handsome that there is no shadow. If Xia Wei was attracted to Han 3000 in the past, it is more because he is good-looking and elegant. Now, Xia Wei is not only attracted to Han 3000, but a young girl deeply attracted by Han 3000''s hegemony and arrogance. "Shit, is this really the young man just now? Except young, old... Old man doesn''t think there is any difference between him and old man?" the old man beside him was completely silly at this time. Or is the young man in front of you still human? Mingming was dying just now. Maybe he died before himself. But in a twinkling of an eye, it was vigorous and invincible. "Nian... It''s nice to be young." the old man murmured. In the space, several tentacles were cut off one after another, and the old mother seemed to be angry. New hatred and old hatred ignited anger in an instant. I only heard a strange cry in the cave. The next second, there were bursts of rustling voices in those underground caves, waiting for any response from the people. Suddenly, countless blood worms like Python directly drilled out of the hole and frantically rushed at Han 3000. Have you ever seen a snake under a fish? I''m afraid this is the case. Not to mention the people, even the three people watching suddenly felt numb. "Brother 3000, be careful!" Xia Wei shouted. Even the pangolin at this time also made a sweat for Han 3000, because not only countless blood insects came to the earth, but also dozens of tentacles came to the end of the underground cave. How can we not be extremely worried about the urgency of this situation? However, there was no fear on Han 3000''s face, just a faint smile. "Boom!" a red fire and a purple blue electricity suddenly flew out of Han 3000 and suddenly attacked the blood insects. Countless blood insect fires turn into ashes in the fire, or tremble several times in the purple electricity, and finally cavitation. The scene is both tragic and spectacular. The three stared with wide eyes and slightly open mouth. But when the three people marveled at Han 3000''s epic performance, Han 3000 didn''t make any more moves at this time. More than a dozen tentacles, like entering the uninhabited land, quickly stretched out towards Han 3000. "What''s brother 3000 doing?" Xia Wei was surprised and anxious. She didn''t understand why han 3000 didn''t move. Did the seal of the earth trigger again? Pangolin also looked at a loss and didn''t know what he was going to do. "Wow!" almost as before, a dozen tentacles suddenly entangled Han 3000 and trapped him. But what is different from before is that this time Han 3000, the corners of his mouth again showed his just smile, or, to be exact, a sneer. The next second, the tentacle tried to drag Han 3000 into the cave again. Han 3000 also moved. With it, the whole ground was shaking wildly. This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3088

    Three people look shocked. You look at me and I look at you. Everyone is stupid. Is he crazy? Needless to say, the old man has lived in such a place for many years. I''m afraid no one knows the old mother better than him. Even pangolins and Xia Wei, who didn''t know enough, had previously drilled a lot of ways in those underground holes because they were looking for Han 3000. You know, the underground holes that are only used to stretch out their tentacles are nearly one meter high at the deepest point, and they run for several miles, which is enough to show how big and long this guy''s tentacles are. The monster that can stretch out such a huge tentacle can imagine how big it is. The most important thing is to pull this kind of thing out directly, which also means that it is difficult to drill through the miles long thick soil layer, let alone drag it directly. This is not a arabian night. What is it?! Even with great strength, it''s almost impossible. "Is this guy crazy because of your blood?" even if he knows a lot about Han 3000, he has seen the pangolin performed by Han 3000 many times against the sky. At this time, he also began to suspect Han 3000. Xia Wei looked blankly, but she really agreed with the pangolin. Yes, maybe so. After the old man was shocked at this time, he even showed a bitter smile. The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, but such a calf has lived most of his life. He really saw it for the first time. Boom! Almost at this time, with Han 3000''s sudden pull, the whole underground suddenly shook. The dust rolled in the house, and the anti Buddha was about to collapse for a while. Boom! There was another dull noise, and the whole house shook, and the outstretched tentacles were pulled out by Han 3000 again. Crazy, crazy, this guy is really crazy! It seems that Han 3000''s intention is also felt. The old mother seems to be angry and directly compete with Han 3000. After more than a dozen tentacles slightly relax, they resist fiercely and try to drag Han 3000 back. Han 3000''s body obviously stumbled slightly. The next second, he grabbed two tentacles again with both hands, followed by a bite from his teeth, and then pulled in the opposite direction. Have you ever seen Hercules tug of war? Han 3000 at this time is! "Get up!" Han 3000 suddenly pulled his hand again. At the same time, he gently grasped the jade sword, and the sword rose and went straight into his tentacle. Then Han 3000 held the sword in both hands, got up and turned! With itself as the axis and the sword of both hands as the card, it is like a thread roll. Between crazy rotation, it tries to recycle the tentacles directly and continuously. Boom!!! At the same time, the whole ground shook wildly, and there was not only dust falling wildly in the cabin, but even the boulder reinforced by the outer layer began to crumble. Pangolin dare not neglect, hurriedly put a layer of boundary on the house to protect the house from destruction. Boom!!! There was another loud noise. When the pangolin guarded the border and went with the prestige, the whole person was like seeing a ghost. On the earth wall and in the pit, the soil piled up and gushed out, almost filling half of the pit. The pangolin looked at the round shape behind the earth wall and said in surprise: "no... no? He... He didn''t really pull the monster over?" Xia Wei was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say. You know, although they didn''t finish the underground cave, they were several miles away from each other. It''s so far away that she may not be able to pull a huge thing from the soil, let alone others. Even if she removes the soil without shelter, she may not be able to do it. But... But Han 3000... "Are you really kidding?" the old man was also confused. He lived most of his life, not to mention seeing him or not. Even if others boast like this, he has never heard of it But you have to look carefully. Behind the turned soil, behind the underground hole, behind the round back, it seems... It seems that there is really something huge and incomparable hidden. At this time, Han 3000''s mouth in mid air once again showed a symbolic evil smile. At this time, his body had been wrapped around by his tentacles... Suddenly, the colored golden light on Han 3000 flashed again, his teeth bit slightly, and his hands suddenly exerted force... Bang This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3089

    There was only a loud explosion, and then the silver light seemed to flash. At the same time, the tentacles wrapped around Han 3000 suddenly broke open, the green liquid sprayed horizontally, and the stumps flew around. It was originally a jade sword inserted in the innermost room. With a stroke of Han SANHENG''s sword, it was cut directly. The next second, Han Sanyi started, grabbed the broken main tentacle and drank coldly: "get out of here!" boom! The earth wall cracked, and the big round bag burst upside down. A huge white silkworm chrysalis directly broke through the earth and was pulled out. Half of its body fell on the pit and stuck there. The tentacles of the other holes were pulled back from their original position because the body was pulled, leaving only the potholes in the mud! Looking at the mother of the ground worm directly pulled out, countless tentacles were shaking hard outside, or buried in the soil. The three people were completely stupid. Especially the old man''s shock can''t be described in words. After all, for him, the old mother of the ground bug is really the devil in the ground nearby. When it moves, it''s too late to hide. Who dares to provoke it? But now, such a terrible devil in the earth was dragged out by the young man who thought he was similar to himself in such a humiliating way and fell into the pit in such a posture. This is... It''s subverting the old man''s cognition all his life. "It''s his grandmother''s." "Wow!" "well" the white silkworm chrysalis was pulled out and fell to the ground. Then, the three only heard bursts of strange sounds in the ground. The next second, with the breaking of the soil wall, six huge blood insects, like a forest beard, suddenly attacked. With such a huge body, even if you open your mouth, you can swallow Han 3000 completely. "Hum!" and almost at the same time, Han''s 38th golden body opened. Almost at the same time, he cut the sword in his hand, and six blood insect heads fell to the ground, leaving only his body still rolling in pain in the soil. The old man said that these are the six Dharma protectors. Be careful. After saying a six word, everything has been settled. People are dazzled and their scalp is numb. "Hey, who are you offending? You should offend this person." seeing that the situation was under control, the pangolin was shocked and looked at the old mother, but shook her head. What else did you say, mother? You are still too young to provoke something you shouldn''t. As soon as the words fell, the old mother seemed unwilling, and there was another strange sound in her body. She tried to stretch out her tentacles again. Just as soon as she lifted it, it was already cut off with a sword, and several tentacles fell to the ground. The meal was like a crab suddenly without claws. Another struggle, a foot has soared into the air, only to hear a muffled sound. The huge old mother insect pushed the thick soil back nearly half a meter! A huge pit was exposed above the silkworm chrysalis, and countless Brown liquids flowed out of the white mark not far from the hole. "Don''t you want to eat me?" Han 3000 smiled coldly and looked at the old mother insect faintly. If Han 3000 was almost a duck without hair in its eyes, now the old mother worm is more like a toy kneaded at will. The tentacles were cut off, and the giant blood bug of the great Dharma protector, like a snake, said goodbye as soon as he appeared. Even countless blood insect soldiers like snakes were resisted by the barrier supported by the sky fire moon wheel and kept turning gray. What''s left of it? With a whine, even if the old mother has no IQ, she knows that the situation is over, and struggles to turn over and climb back to the underground hole to try to escape. Just, how did Han 3000 give him this opportunity?! When the jade sword moved in his hand, the sky fire moon wheel flew down the next second, wrapped around the sword body, and suddenly stabbed the white mark of the old mother insect with a red and blue light. The blood insects that were not resisted by the sky fire moon wheel were trying to rush in desperately, but Han 3000 suddenly had a great deal of light on his body. Then the light turned into Qi and dispersed. The insects around Han 3000 immediately turned into powder. The three were stunned on the spot! However, at this time, the old man suddenly reflected something. He looked back at the big mother bug and shouted, "no!" "Pooh!" with a sharp voice, the jade sword with sky fire moon wheel had directly stabbed the white mark and disappeared into his body. Next, a huge red light reflected in the old man''s frightened eyes and expanded... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3090

    The three men looked back. At this time, they saw the mark of the jade sword, and suddenly there was a bleeding red light, which was very dazzling. "The curse of blood, this is the curse of blood." the old man shouted hurriedly, "confused, you''re confused. Go back to the house, go back to the house, go back to the house quickly." "in just a moment, millions of blood insects in this extremely snowy land will arrive quickly. Don''t underestimate the power of blood insects. Even weak things, once they are in groups, are very terrible." chopsticks are easy to break, Two are hard to break, not to mention countless blood worms. Hearing this, pangolin and Xia Wei immediately let Han 3000 enter the house. Han 3000 smiled, kicked the door directly to close, and then hit it with energy to lock the door. Well, come on, Han Sanqian is worried that he can''t eliminate the root. Then Han 3000 leaned slightly against the wall, waiting for the so-called thousands of blood worms. At this time, the three people who directly closed the house were a little silly. They hurriedly wanted to open the door, but how could they open the door sealed by Han 3000 with energy? The old man sighed: "Hey, young man, I really don''t know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth. Before the injury is over, he... Is so arrogant. I really don''t know what to say about him." with that, he got up, went back to the table, poured himself a glass of water and drank it in a depressed way. "Elder, how powerful is this blood worm''s revenge? I think he can directly ravage the old mother worm at will for 3000 yuan. Shouldn''t it be a big problem?" Xia Wei came over worried and asked tentatively. Pangolin also nodded and followed. The old man looked up at them, shook his head and said helplessly, "yes, childe Han''s ability is really beyond my imagination. I thought he was an ordinary man, but I didn''t know he could... Be strong enough." "but you also know that there are thousands and thousands of strange things in the world. Although the blood bug seems to have no attack power, it actually..." "It''s so terrible." "once the mother insect is killed, it''s equivalent to killing ancestors and ancestors. All blood insects will enter the crazy attack mode, which is more powerful than the enraged bee colony." "in addition, their number is huge, if they don''t die or spare..." when he said this, he sighed: "They won''t stop until they kill the target, and then use its body to reshape a new ground worm mother." "otherwise, let''s find a way to help him." Xia Wei looks at the pangolin. The pangolin is hesitating. After all, Xia Wei''s safety should be considered, but the old man waved his hand: "since he wants to deal with the blood worm''s revenge, let him go." "Don''t say he''s your friend, even if he''s your husband or brother?" "elder, what do you mean?" Xia Wei frowned and asked strangely. The old man smiled: "we all describe a large number as thousands or even millions, but that''s just an adjective." the old man shook his head, very bitter: "In other words, these numbers are passed on from the past to others, and then passed on to the next generation. It can''t stand how many weeks to choose the year now." "the old man means that the millions you planted before are just the numbers passed down from other people decades ago, hundreds of years ago or even thousands of years ago?" the pangolin wondered. The old man nodded: "Of course, just as I know the millions of blood worms from other people, but who knows the legend from how many years ago?" They were stunned by these words, that is to say, if this was a legend ten thousand years ago, then today, these blood insects have been bred and grown for ten thousand years, and their number will be the original number? Their number is now increasing exponentially, or several times, or even a hundred times... With this kind of thinking again, even pangolin and Xia Wei are not cool from their back The elephant may be able to crush an ant at will, but what''s the significance of the elephant with tens of billions of ants? "Three thousand!" thinking of this, they suddenly look back at the door and murmur worry... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 3091

    "Hey, that''s why I say that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, but childe Han''s calves are too much." the old man shook his head: "there''s no difference between him and you two in such a number. It''s just a drop in the bucket." "instead, it''s better to stay in this house. At least, it''s not worth his closing the door." the old man said. The pangolin nodded and looked at Xia Wei: "what he said is also reasonable. Besides, you have just lost blood to 3000. You are weak. You can''t help him and may become a burden to him." "but..." Xia Wei also knows this, but he is more worried about the safety of Han 3000. "No, but you can see how terrible his ability is after he recovers. What''s the use of you and me if he can''t solve the problem?" pangolin forced out a smile. This is not only a comfort to Xia Wei, but also a fact. Xia Wei hesitated for a moment. Looking at the pangolin''s sincere eyes, she finally nodded: "brother pangolin, Wei''er asks you a question." "you say." pangolin said. Xia Wei murmured and reluctantly opened her mouth: "I don''t know much about brother 3000. You should have been with him for a long time? Then I ask you, based on your understanding of him, how confident do you think he can be in the face of blood insect revenge this time?" this question is right for pangolin, because just after the old man finished, He has asked himself countless times in his heart. As for the answer, pangolin has no spectrum in mind now. Han 3000 is really powerful, but it is obviously not easy for the old man to revenge the blood bug in his mouth. "If you have to ask me an answer, I choose to believe Han 3000." pangolin said. "I believe it too!" Xia Wei''s confidence was boosted. At this time, she also said, "he can break our trial practice. Pangolin smiled, shook his head and said," I want to say, he is the guy who has challenged two real gods? "Hearing this, Xia Wei was stunned and stared at the boss with a pair of good-looking eyes... At this time, Han 3000 outside the house, Lean against the wall, close your eyes slightly and be calm. He can feel that the seal of his body is not only suppressed, but also how active the blood jumping in his body at this time. The blood of God, the blood of magic dragon, the blood of Phoenix and the body poison blood of Han 3000 are almost four blood in one, blending and intersecting with each other, just becoming a new whole. Its body is covered with colored golden light and mottled. Every point on its body will be excited instantly. Every point of stimulation will make Han 3000 feel full of power. Even between his breathing, he can feel the power spreading. "Is this... The power of the Phoenix?" Han 3000 murmured, but his mind couldn''t help recalling the words of the original Phoenix. The power of the Phoenix is most in line with the power of chaos in his body and the power of the magic dragon. Once he obtains it, he can echo each other and play the strongest effect, almost looking at the world... Han 3000 dare not say that he looks at the world at this time, but he really has a feeling that his power is about to burst. Just suck some Phoenix''s blood with Phoenix''s power and even mainly used to suppress the seal of the earth. If you really get the power of the Phoenix, what kind of feeling should it be?! Han 3000 is not greedy for this power, nor will he regret his original choice. Even if he comes again 10000 times, he will still choose Su Yingxia. He was only feeling that Wanli in the world had its own advantages, and he was more happy for Xia Wei, a friend with such power. "Hua la!" "Gulu Gulu!" suddenly, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes. Around, strange sounds sounded everywhere, like the gurgling of water and the irrigation of a long river. Then Han Sanqian suddenly looked at the earth wall in front of him, where it was like a flood... This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 3092

    Boom!


    With a loud muffled sound, the whole earth wall completely disintegrated, and a flood of blood followed and rushed to the sky.


    As soon as Han 3000''s eyes gathered, he immediately frowned slightly. This was not a flood of blood at all, but groups and countless blood insects.


    With a slight movement in his hand, he jumped up directly, and an energy barrier directly stood in front of his hand to resist the flood. At the same time, the walls on both sides burst and several blood rushed out.


    Even though Han 3000 hurried to resist with another hand, he was still left and right, and even ejected from several places, and several blood drops immediately fell directly into his hands.


    Almost when the blood touched their hands, those blood squirmed quickly. When they fixed their eyes, there were at least a dozen blood flushes intertwined with each other in the palm sized blood pool.


    They are almost crazy and deadly. Even if the small meat mouth has no teeth at all, they are still crazy about biting, or desperately drill into Han 3000''s skin like drilling soil.


    Even Han 3000 felt the burning pain of his skin covered with blood at this time.


    This thing is really powerful!


    Although this is a small drop, the damage caused to Han 3000, not to mention ordinary people, can be borne, but what if it is a lot?


    A drop of water can wear through a stone. From the point of view of the blood bug like a sea of blood, the damage caused is not as simple as it is now.


    With a slight energy movement, the internal Qi dispersed from the inside and directly bounced the blood water on his hand. However, even so, the area covered by the blood water at this time was also red, and even drops of blood water penetrated through the skin.


    Shit, it''s so serious.


    "Wow!"


    Outside the barrier formed by the two hands, about one meter high, he reached down to the ground and went up to the top of the "plasticine", but at this time, the blood water has directly filled it, and the blood water from subsequent sources is pouring towards the barrier. The huge thrust makes even if it is as strong as Han 3000, his hands return slightly and are squeezed in the center of the two barriers.


    We have to break.


    Otherwise, even if you are not eaten by these blood insects, you will be squeezed to death by your own barrier.


    His eyes were slightly frozen, and Han 3000 didn''t worry. He even had a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    "It''s good to be strong. It''s good to try." Han 3000''s words fell, his hand suddenly moved, and the sky fire gathered again.


    However, the usual sky fire and moon wheels come out together. At this time, only the sky fire is left in the hand. It blooms a fiery red light, beats slightly all the time, and is ready to go. Just give an order.


    "Take you for an experiment." looking at the sky fire, Han 3000''s eyes showed a trace of excitement.


    The next second, he made a strange gesture in the air, and then silently read a pithy formula that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Almost at this time, the extremely red sky fire began to slowly turn into a bright red color like blood, and the whole shape gathered into a fireball like the sun.


    The whole space is completely illuminated by the sky fire, which is as red as the hell of blood.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, the fireball suddenly exploded with a burning crisp sound, and the fireball formed by the whole sky fire erupted slowly like the molten slurry on the edge of the sun.


    After that, under Han 3000''s constant reading formula, these fiery red became more and more prosperous until the whole fireball began to appear light blue.


    The temperature of the whole space also began to rise sharply!


    If someone who knows fire is here at this time, he will surely find that the blue in the sky fire red at this time is the blue of sky fire


    On the way of hiding and pursuing underground, Han 3000 was not idle. When the pangolin led the way, he always sat on the wooden box and repeatedly read the Phoenix Heart Sutra.


    Although Han 3000 of the Phoenix Heart Sutra has many things that he can''t understand, Han 3000 is not careless about what he can understand. He has read them back and forth for several times. He has already cooked them with his heart. At the same time, he uses some of his own knowledge to analyze them, so that he can understand them more easily.


    Originally, Han 3000''s power was limited. I don''t know when to turn this set of understanding into practical operation, but who can think that the best opportunity is now?


    "Now, it''s up to you to perform." looking at the sky fire floating slightly in his hand, Han 3000 showed a smile, moved his hand, and the sky fire immediately flew out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3093

    Brush!


    Through the barrier, the red sky fire with blue light rushed out like a light and shadow.


    Boom!


    As soon as the sky fire passed, the sea full of blood was immediately thrown like a flame in gasoline. After the explosion in the center and burning wildly, the flame jumped up and down wildly without covering its ears. Only a moment later, a huge amount of blood insects stuck in a whole barrier turned into ashes in an instant.


    You wait for mole ants, which disappear in an instant. At this time, it''s all the same.


    "Sky fire, over there."


    Han 3000''s thoughts moved slightly. When his eyes almost reached the other side, the sky fire had suddenly turned into a streamer and attacked madly.


    Boom!!


    Another side of the blood river was ignited, and the strong high temperature instantly turned the blood insects into ashes, and went deep with the source all the way.


    If anyone can peep into heaven and earth, he will see that the roads in the earth are winding like blood vessels, raging fire, like a tiger out of its cage.


    The whole underground passageway was full of fire.


    On the ground, even in the extremely snowy place, the ice fell for several meters, but at this moment, under the roar of the fire in the ground, it did not melt from the bottom, the snow collapsed, and the snow accumulated horizon was dragged down nearly half a meter.


    Quiet, suddenly everything becomes very quiet.


    The three people in the inner room suddenly heard that the sound of the gurgling water disappeared, and all the surrounding anti Buddhas fell into the ghost silence of the late night, without any interest.


    "How is this?" Xia Wei said anxiously.


    Pangolin shook his head without making a sound. At this time, he also looked at a loss. He didn''t know what happened outside. He would be so peaceful in an instant.


    "Is it all over?" the old man looked up slightly and looked at the door with a worried face.


    "Is it over? The three thousand brothers..." Xia Wei had a vague premonition for some reason.


    "Bang bang!"


    Suddenly, just at this moment, there was a movement from the door. The three people jumped and looked at it. The door opened.


    Then, when the three held their breath, a figure came in slowly.


    "Three thousand, three thousand." the pangolin saw the shadow and stood up and shouted excitedly.


    Xia Wei also saw clearly. Her worried face was both surprised and happy. More faint tears swirled in her eyes. The next second, she got up and ran towards Han 3000.


    Without waiting for Han 3000''s response, she had rushed into Han 3000''s arms and cried, "I thought brother 3000 couldn''t come back, woo..."


    Han 3000 held his hands slightly in the air, didn''t reach out, smiled and said, "how could it?"


    The pangolin and the old man looked at each other at this time, and then rushed to the door. When they subconsciously looked out of the door, the two were stunned and looked at each other as if they had seen a ghost. "What about those... Those blood worms?"


    At this time, in the pit, where is there any blood worm?


    It''s just a barren land.


    If there is any change, I''m afraid the biggest change is that the soil wall in the pit is dark, and the soil is baked by the fire and dried up.


    In addition, there are those underground holes dug out by tentacles, which stop there safely and tired, as if telling the tragedy here.


    "He... He succeeded?" the old man stared, obviously unable to believe what was in front of him.


    Those are countless blood worms, such as rivers and seas.


    He''s just a person. How can he do it?


    Pangolin is also extremely shocked. Although he has seen Han 3000 do all kinds of things against the sky, every time he seems to always change his way to make it more impossible.


    But when you think about it carefully, there is a smile on the pangolin''s face. What''s unacceptable?


    That''s Han 3000.


    Thinking of this, pangolin patted the old man on the shoulder and smiled: "it seems that it''s really over."


    Then the pangolin turned and walked towards Han 3000, full of joy.


    "Well done."


    At this time, Han 3000 also gently comforted Xia Wei, looked back at the pangolin, and a smile showed everything.


    However, just when they looked at each other and smiled, the atmosphere was perfect, but bursts of sad and low crying sounded inappropriate.


    They looked at Xia Wei. Xia Wei had already dried her tears, smiled at them, looked for a voice, but saw that the cry came from the direction of the door.


    At this time, the old man collapsed by the door. For some reason, he burst into tears


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3094

    Three people, you look at me, I look at you, completely silly eyes.


    What is he crying for?


    Han 3000 took two people and walked over a few steps. He gently stood beside the old man, concerned and confused. He whispered, "elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Shouldn''t you feel guilty for looking down on Han 3000?" pangolin hehe smiled: "it''s unnecessary, because if so, the guilt tears of people all over the world can form a sea."


    Xia Wei smiled bitterly and shook her head. She looked at the pangolin silently and said, "don''t talk nonsense. These blood insects harm all directions. The old master must have all kinds of trouble to live here. Now the great trouble has been eliminated, and the old master must cry with joy."


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and waited quietly for the old man''s answer.


    The old man stopped sobbing, but looked at the hole in front of him and sighed bitterly: "do you know why there is a hole about one meter high and one meter wide in front of my door?"


    The three looked at each other. Xia Wei said, "isn''t this to leave room for entering the house? Why can''t the plasticine on it be crushed to death?"


    Han 3000 shook his head slightly and motioned Xia Wei not to go on.


    If you want to leave space in front of the door, it only needs half a meter wide or half a meter high. After all, the door is not very big.


    However, such a large design seems to be time-consuming, laborious and meaningless for the old man who is quite old and very short.


    In fact, Han 3000 has always had doubts about this.


    The old man smiled: "since ancient times, people have grown old. When they get old, they will make a coffin for themselves, so that when the time of death comes, they won''t even have a place to live."


    "There are no trees in this extremely snowy place, so I can only adjust measures to local conditions."


    "You mean, the hole in front of me is not only the door of the house, but also..." Han 3000 has thought of its purpose.


    The old man nodded: "yes, it''s my coffin, my grave."


    As soon as this remark came out, Han 3000 was a little surprised, but more expected.


    Pangolin looked at Han 3000, and then looked at Xia Wei, who was in a low mood. Hei hei smiled: "why do you say this? Han 3000 won, and these blood insects are going to die. You''re still early on this coffin."


    The old man didn''t respond. He looked back at Han 3000 and said, "you saved me, I saved you, and we were even. However, after you woke up, I helped the girl to recover faster. Won''t you have an opinion?"


    Pangolin and Xia Wei nodded, which was true.


    "Since there is no objection, well, young master Han, you owe me a favor." the old man smiled: "now I''ll ask you to repay this favor."


    Then the old man got up, got up slowly, and then went out of the door and went into the pit. He lay on his side and closed his eyes: "this favor is to bother Mr. Han to bury the old man."


    "You and I will be settled."


    "After burying me, the extreme snow will suddenly dissipate in three days. You can leave here in six hours, that is, twelve hours. In addition, if there is anything you like in this house, take it away and give it to you as an old man."


    Hearing this, the three looked at each other suspiciously. They didn''t know what the old man meant.


    How can the old man suddenly become like this?


    "Elder, did I and the other three do something wrong?" Han 3000 looked at the old man with some regret and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, elder, if what we do is wrong, you can say it. Why do you want to die?" Xia Wei also said in a hurry.


    "You seem to be with those blood worms. Why, if they die, do you have to be buried?" the pangolin chirped. Although it was hard, it was actually concerned.


    The old man smiled bitterly: "although old man is a useless old man, how can he be buried for some mere insects? Just, they are dead, can old man live?"


    "If you can''t live, you might as well die earlier. At least you are strong and strong, and you can make a good grave for the old man. It''s better than the old man throwing his grave when he is still alive. Let''s bury it half exposed and half rested."


    "Come on, three, do me a favor!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3095

    Xia Wei and pangolin looked at Han 3000 and wanted to know what to do from him. Han 3000 frowned. A moment later, he shook his head: "old master, as you said, you saved me. Naturally, you are my benefactor."


    "What''s the difference between a person who buried a life-saving benefactor alive and an animal? If you want Han 3000 to do this, you''d better be happy. Kill Han 3000, at least Han 3000 can be like a person." after that, Han 3000 gently took out his jade sword. He could really hold the tip of the sword in his hand, rushed the handle to the old man and slowly moved it in front of him.


    Looking at the sword handed over by Han 3000 in the air, the old man sighed helplessly: "young master Han, why do you need this?"


    "I don''t regard you as such a villain. Otherwise, I won''t ask you to bury me alive. In fact, in my heart, you are a young hero. If I can be buried by you, I will have no regrets in my life."


    "Since the old master thinks Han 3000 is not a villain, why let him do the villain''s business?" Han 3000 replied with a wry smile.


    "Yes, elder, it''s too late for us to thank you for saving us and giving us temporary shelter. How can we do that offense?" Xia Wei hurriedly advised.


    Pangolin also nodded and said, "old man, we''re not all well. Why do you do this? If we have something to say clearly, it''s OK."


    The old man looked at the "plasticine" on his head and sighed, "but even if you don''t kill me, I won''t live long."


    "Elder, what do you mean?" Han 3000 said.


    "The blood bug is an important bait for catching the moonlight ghost fish. Now that the blood bug is gone, the moonlight ghost fish naturally can''t exist anymore. In this extremely snowy place, if there is no moonlight ghost fish, what''s the difference between it and death?" the old man smiled bitterly.


    Hearing this, the three looked at each other. At this time, they remembered that the old man once said that if you want to catch the moonlight ghost fish, you must need the blood worm.


    "This..." Han Sanqian thought of this and felt guilty for a moment.


    "The blood bug attacked you. You killed it to protect yourself. There''s nothing wrong with it. Why should you feel guilty." the old man smiled gently and looked at Han 3000 comfortingly.


    "I don''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me. How can he not feel guilty?" Han 3000 smiled bitterly. At the beginning, he only thought about the blood worm and the evil of the old mother.


    Naturally, what I want is how to eliminate future problems forever, but where do I want to get the small details of the original conversation.


    But in any case, this is indeed Han 3000''s negligence.


    "Brother 3000, anyway, this extremely snowy place is also a poor place. Why don''t you give some money to the old master and put him in a good place?" Xia Wei also saw Han 3000''s melancholy and hurriedly whispered.


    Hearing this, the pangolin quickly nodded. This is really a good way.


    Han 3000 also thought slightly. Money is naturally not a problem for him: "Xia Wei is right. Well, sir, I''ll pay for it, or find you a good place to repair and settle you, or if you have a favorite place or city, I''ll buy you a courtyard."


    "The old man has lived in this habit for a long time. When he goes to other places, he doesn''t even know how to live." the old man shook his head.


    "At this point, don''t worry, elder. I will leave you enough money. Please use servants and bodyguards to keep you worry free all your life." Han 3000 said sincerely.


    The old man suddenly laughed and looked at Han 3000: "young man, I saved you only with some moonlight ghost fish. I''ve sold it around. It''s rare, but it''s not precious."


    "Do you really want to use a lot of money in return?"


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "since Han 3000 can say it, he can do it naturally to show his sincerity..." speaking of this, Han 3000 waved in his hand and only heard the crash. The gold light in the house flashed, and a large number of jewelry immediately piled up on the ground.


    "Are you satisfied, elder?" Han 3000 asked softly.


    "For my cheap old life, are you serious?" the old man glanced at the piles of jewelry on the ground and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded: "never break your promise."


    The old man suddenly laughed and sat up fiercely: "OK, Han, I like you. Since you give me a big gift, I also give you a big gift and help me up!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3096

    Looking at the old man''s words, the three finally breathed out.


    Han 3000 took the lead in smiling and waving his big hand. An invisible force immediately carried the old man back to the house from the pit.


    "Come on, come in with me." as soon as the old man landed, he waved his hand bravely, and then walked towards the house by himself.


    Then the old man sat down at the table.


    Pangolin took a strange look at the old man''s back and looked at Han 3000 and Xia Wei: "what''s the matter with the old man?"


    Both of them smile bitterly.


    "Give us a big gift for his house?" pangolin looked at the whole house again and said.


    Although the house is large, it is simple. You can see everything in the whole house at a glance. If you have to say what is valuable in the house, I''m afraid it''s the old man sitting at the table.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly. In fact, he didn''t care about the so-called big gift of the old man. For Han 3000, the old man''s willingness not to die is his biggest gift.


    "Why are you still waiting? Come here." seeing that Han 3000 and others didn''t follow, the old man looked up at the three and urged them.


    Han 3000 nodded and smiled at the pangolin Xia Wei. Then he took them to the table and sat down slowly.


    The old man smiled. At this time, he took out the meat foam of the remaining moonlight ghost fish. Although after his finishing, the meat foam was much cleaner, it was only foam after all, which looked really shabby.


    The three looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Old man, is this what you call a big gift?" the pangolin wondered.


    Han 3000 stared at the pangolin. What are you doing to stimulate the old man at this time? Secondly, even if the old man sends soil, it is at least a friendship, which is naturally deep.


    The old man nodded: "exactly."


    "I remember the elder said that this thing was a treasure." Han 3000 smiled softly.


    The old man nodded, too.


    Xia Wei frowned slightly and murmured, "in fact, I think the old master is right. This is really a baby."


    "It''s my baby." the old man was very happy to see someone understand him. Then he moved slightly in his hand and took out three small pills.


    "This is the fire pill, which can produce a small amount of warm current after taking it." he took out his knife and divided the small pill into half.


    He grabbed three and a half at will and put them in front of the three: "try it."


    Pangolin and Xia Wei looked at Han 3000. Seeing that he had grabbed it, they put it into their mouth. They also put it into their mouth one after another.


    The taste is light and sweet. It is even bitter after the taste, but soon after that, you can feel a trace of different warm flow flowing out of the stomach and all the way to all parts of the body.


    "This fire pill is not a strange gadget, but a simple cold proof medicine in cold weather." the old man explained with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded. It''s true. Although there is a warm current, it''s very weak. It''s OK to keep out the cold, but if it''s too much, the effect of this medicine can''t keep up.


    It''s like wearing a down jacket.


    The old man smiled. Then he got up and came to the stove. Almost the same as before, he poured water into the bowl, and then soaked a dried green plant in the water.


    Later, he came over with the bowl. After sitting down again, he smiled, took out the soaked green plants from the bowl, put them into his mouth and began to chew them.


    It is still a familiar formula, just like the method used to save Han 3000 just now.


    Pangolin frowned, which was obviously unacceptable. He quietly touched Han 3000''s leg and whispered, "he just chewed that thing and put it into your mouth with the fish."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 couldn''t help frowning.


    I have to say, it''s really disgusting, but compared with disgusting, what makes Han 3000 feel strange is that this method is outrageous!


    He did this without asking others. Anyway, the result was to cure himself. Therefore, this method naturally has his reason. But because of this, the problem arises. What is its principle?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked at the old man''s eyes full of doubts, hoping to get the answer from him.


    At this time, the old man smiled and chewed on his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3097

    Then, as before, he spit out all the chewed green plants.


    Even if they had seen it before, pangolin and Xia Wei felt sick when they saw those chewed green plants mixed with saliva.


    Han 3000 didn''t reflect anything, but carefully observed the old man''s every move for fear of missing any details.


    The old man was very pleased to see Han 3000 looking seriously. Then he picked up half of the fire Pill on the table and put it into the green plant in front of Han 3000. Finally, he cut a small crack in the small fish and stuffed it in.


    Then, he repeated his old technique and soon stuffed the other two and a half fire pills into the other two pieces of fish.


    The meat is very small, and these things have to be stuffed into it. Naturally, it is a delicate work, but the old man does it very well.


    After finishing the three pieces of fish, the old man put them in front of them again, made a slight gesture of invitation and motioned them to have a taste.


    Xia Wei and pangolin looked at each other and looked at each other. The production process was really disgusting. If you want to taste it, it''s hard to swallow.


    In contrast, Han 3000 started to pick up the fish on the table and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Xia Wei and pangolin looked anxious, but it was too late to shout again.


    As soon as the fish came into his mouth, Han 3000''s frown became more locked.


    The previous taste of flaming pill almost disappeared, or was completely covered by the green plants in this mouth, some numb mouth, and even some tongue pricking.


    When Han 3000 frowned, Xia Wei and pangolin, who didn''t want to eat, frowned more and couldn''t eat.


    However, just when they hesitated, Han 3000 smiled, looked at them and motioned them to eat.


    They said "ah" very hard. Finally, they could only put things in their mouth under Han 3000''s "attention".


    As soon as they entered the mouth, they obviously had a difficult look on their face. The pain of defending Buddha was to kill them.


    But the next second, they frowned almost at the same time, and then looked at each other with startled eyes.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing. Their reaction was obviously in his expectation.


    "Curious." Xia Wei opened her mouth first.


    Pangolin was also shocked on his face: "I suddenly felt very hot."


    "That''s right." Han 3000 nodded and chewed carefully. What''s different from before is that after this entrance, it still emits warm flow from the stomach to the whole body, but compared with last time, it can only be said that if it was counted as warm flow just now, now it is a molten slurry with a fire red of tens of millions of degrees.


    It''s hot. It''s so hot.


    Fangfo was thrown into the volcano.


    "My God, how can it be so hot? It seems that my whole body has been lit." Xia Wei said strangely, and her beautiful face is full of red at this time.


    Pangolin is no better. It''s like being suddenly filled with countless chili peppers. The breath from the whole person''s nose prevents Buddha from boiling the steam of water: "shit, it''s really hot. I really want to take off my clothes, old man. Can you turn off your stove? I can''t stand the heat."


    The old man just smiled and looked at Han 3000 with deep meaning, waiting for Han 3000''s reply.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head. No wonder he was extremely anemic at the beginning, but he was suddenly filled with blood. Now, the answer is finally revealed.


    It''s the fish and the strange green plants.


    "Treasure, treasure, it''s really a treasure." Han 3000 smiled: "it''s only because he was stupid and didn''t know. He''s ashamed."


    "Ha ha!" the old man smiled loudly, "those who don''t know are naturally not responsible."


    "Old Han, how can you be a baby?" pangolin didn''t understand.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "this is a cornucopia, don''t you know?"


    "Cornucopia?"


    "Well, if you plant a gold nugget, you will get a pile of gold nuggets. If you plant a woman, you will get a pile of wife''s cornucopia." Han 3000 joked.


    Pangolin was stunned. I don''t know whether the goods were stunned when they heard this function or when they could get a bunch of wives.


    "How about this? Do you like this gift?" the old man ignored the pangolin and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 naturally nodded. At this time, the old man slowly stood up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3098

    Then he waved to Han 3000, got up and walked towards his stove.


    Han''s three thousand three hurried to keep up. Then, a group of four reached the side of the stove.


    Next to the stove, there is a small wooden cabinet, about half the height of the old man, with dusty appearance. In addition, it is placed in the corner. If you don''t look carefully, it is difficult for ordinary people to notice.


    You say it''s a pile of soil, and no one seems to doubt it.


    He gently patted off the dust, making half of the room filled with dust for a time. Then, in the sound of creaking wood, the cabinet was opened by him.


    When the cabinet was opened, about half a box of dry green plants lay safely in it.


    "If you want the cornucopia to move, you need this. This is a special thing in the extremely snowy land. Although it looks like grass, it is not grass in fact."


    "What''s this?" asked the pangolin.


    The old man smiled gently, took out a dry green plant, gently crushed it in his hand, raised his hand and put it in front of the three people.


    It''s broken like powder.


    "Mud?"


    "Sand?"


    Pangolin and Xia Wei guessed.


    "It''s fish eggs, isn''t it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Fish eggs?"


    Hearing this, Xia Wei and pangolin made a surprised sound almost at the same time, and opened their eyes to see the powder in the old man''s hand.


    It is as fine as sand and the particles are very small. It is extremely reluctant to say a word about sand, let alone relate it to fish eggs.


    The moon ghost fish is so big, how can the fish eggs be so small? And even if it is a very small fish species, the eggs are not so funny.


    "You''re right."


    But just at this time, the old man looked at Han 3000, smiled and nodded, which recognized Han 3000''s statement.


    The two were shocked and shouted, "is this really a fish egg?"


    The old man nodded. Xia Wei and pangolin suddenly looked at Han 3000 strangely. They really didn''t understand how Han 3000 connected these things to fish eggs.


    Han Sanyi smiled. Obviously, this is indeed a guess, but it is also a well-based guess.


    The old man said that there are only two kinds of creatures in this extremely snowy place, one is blood worm, the other is moonlight ghost fish. The extra plants are suspicious.


    Secondly, if a place is closed, it is like this extremely snowy place. If it lasts for a long time, it must have its corresponding ecosystem.


    This is the key to the formation of a region.


    "If I guess correctly, these fish eggs are also the food of those blood insects, right?" Han 3000 said.


    The old man smiled and nodded: "young master Han is smart, indeed."


    Han 3000 smiled: "that''s right."


    Moonlight ghost fish takes blood worms as their staple food, so the old man can catch moonlight ghost fish with blood worms.


    But what does the blood worm live on? In this extremely snowy land, only the moonlight ghost fish is left.


    This reminds Han 3000 of the once Snake Island on the earth.


    Almost every inch of the Snake Island is full of snakes, and almost everything except snakes can''t be born. Only seabirds who occasionally skip the island stop temporarily, but it can''t make the gradually expanding snake group have enough food.


    However, snakes can still survive and expand because there is another creature on the island, that is, mice.


    The natural enemy of mice is snakes. Naturally, it is also the food of snakes, which provides necessary energy for the growth of snakes.


    However, despite this, the mice in the island have not become extinct, and even the number is gradually expanding.


    The reason is that although snakes feed on rats, rats will also take advantage of snakes'' hibernation to regard snakes as food. The two rely on this to form an ecological chain to make the island prosperous.


    Isn''t this extremely snowy place like the Snake Island?


    The blood bug is eaten by the moonlight ghost fish, but the blood bug family is still growing, which shows that the blood bug must also eat the moonlight ghost fish.


    Can''t the big one, can the small one?


    This is Han 3000''s guess that these are fish eggs and all the roots of blood insect food.


    "Even, I understand one thing." Han 3000 suddenly looked up at the old man.


    Xia Wei and pangolin are like two confused rattles. As Han Sanqian looks at the old man, he turns his eyes on Han Sanna to the old man at the same time.


    The old man smiled: "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3099

    Han Sanyi smiled, moved his hand, took out a green grass in the wooden cabinet, put it into the water to soak his hair, and squatted on the ground.


    He directly grabbed a handful of soil from the ground, put some water to mix it, took out the green grass, and then grabbed a muddled pangolin. When the two goods didn''t know what was going on, he had a knife in his hand.


    A cut appeared in his hand, and then the blood flowed slowly.


    Pangolins are going to curse, but Han 3000 is not in a hurry. He takes out the soaked green grass. He can move in his hand and smash it directly. Then he takes down the blood in the pangolin''s hand, raises his hand and takes some fish meat from the distant table in the air, rubs it a little, and then puts him into the soil mixed with water.


    After several times of mixing, the water and soil were mixed into a mud block.


    At this time, Xia Wei suddenly found that although the small mud was small, she always felt a little deja vu.


    "This... Isn''t this the plasticine outside?" Xia Wei suddenly remembered what the thing was similar to and said in a surprised voice.


    As soon as Xia Wei shouted, the pangolin looked down seriously at this time. Let alone, although the color and size were different from the "plasticine" outside, they were roughly the same.


    He looked up at Han 3000 strangely, which was really hard to understand.


    The old man smiled calmly and couldn''t help clapping his hands: "it''s really a young hero since ancient times. Young master Han, you''re not only good-looking, but also highly skilled. Even your mind is really not simple."


    "No wonder there is such a beautiful girl with you."


    Hearing this, Xia Wei was stunned, then her face was slightly red, lowered her head, and glanced at Han 3000 quietly from the corners of her eyes.


    "Yes, this is the way to make the blood mud outside, which is what you call plasticine." the old man smiled and nodded.


    When chewing the fish with fire pill just now, the taste of fire pill was completely replaced by the fish egg taste of green plants, which means it is a relatively strong food.


    Blood can be put in fish eggs and fish meat for catalysis. Therefore, in this way, there will be a lot of blood. In addition, the taste of fish eggs will naturally attract the blood insects.


    The mixing of mud and water will make the soil hard. Therefore, while attracting blood insects, it will become a very important level.


    Therefore, it is as hard as stone, but it is not stone. It can not only help the old man catch blood worms, but also seal the gap for the old man when the extreme snow comes.


    Sure enough, all life has all kinds of wisdom. This is not wrong.


    Hearing Han 3000''s explanation, pangolin and Xia Wei were completely stunned. After a while, they made a noise and wanted to understand the principle.


    Pangolin looked at Han 3000 with admiration. He understood everything just a few times. This is a ghost. In Xia Wei''s eyes, in addition to admiration, there are layers of stars shining.


    She found that the more she contacted Han 3000, the more he seemed to surprise herself.


    "However, although there are these fish eggs, you also said just now that these fish eggs can work only with fish meat, but now... Fish meat..." Xia Wei muttered.


    Pangolin also suddenly nodded: "yes."


    If there are no fish eggs, no matter how clever it is, what is the use?


    Han 3000 didn''t have that worry, but looked at the old man faintly. He believed that things were not so simple.


    Seeing Han Sanyi looking at himself, the old man sighed and nodded: "what you said is right. The fish is gone. However, it is precisely because the fish is gone that I will take you to see these."


    Hearing this, Xia Wei and pangolin looked at the old man mistily. They felt like listening to you. It''s not nonsense.


    Only Han 3000 smiled: "the old master means to do big ticket?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3100

    The old man smiled and said nothing, but his eyes were worth a thousand words.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, are you miscellaneous? Miscellaneous is big? I don''t understand." Pangolin panicked and looked at them depressed.


    Xia Wei was also confused and looked at Han 3000 strangely: "yes, brother 3000, how... How do we make big tickets? What are we going to do?"


    Han 3000 smiled at the old man and blurted out: "dig treasure!"


    Treasure digging?


    Hearing this answer, Xia Wei and pangolin looked at each other strangely. What treasure did they dig?


    Is there any treasure in the ground?


    Han Sanyi smiled, ignored their confusion and said, "it''s not too late. It''s better to start now."


    "But at this time, it is a very snowy day outside. The temperature is so low that it is almost annoying. Once you go out, it will condense into ice. I''m afraid it will become food instead of digging treasure." The old man said slightly.


    "Nothing." Han 3000 smiled.


    Although it is indeed a very snowy day, which is definitely not a good thing for Han 3000, at least the seal of Han 3000 is temporarily suppressed.


    Taking advantage of the Phoenix''s blood to help suppress in the body, this is the best opportunity for Han 3000 at present.


    Otherwise, if we wait for Jixue for three days, Han 3000 will return to physical repression and look like an ordinary person. For Han 3000 at that time, even without the obstruction of extremely snowy weather, he could only stare foolishly.


    "Will the old gentleman believe me?" Han 3000 asked.


    The old man smiled: "can I not believe it? Even if I don''t believe it, what can I do? If you have something wrong, I won''t get the money? If not, I have to stay in my pit and wait to die?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "3000 can leave the jewelry first."


    "What''s the use of leaving such a big pile?" The old man asked with a smile, "I''ve lost all my bones. Where can I transport it?"


    Han 3000 was helpless again: "that 3000 can let pangolins transport you to the place you want to go."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to take money from the dead. If you give me money, I''ll give you treasure, and I''ll be relieved to spend it." The old man smiled.


    Han 3000 responded with a smile: "then you are ready, let''s go."


    The old man nodded: "wait for me for a moment, I''ll bring something."


    With that, the old man took some dried green fish eggs, got up, went to the other corner of the house, opened several cabinets full of dust, and searched for something in them.


    Pangolin touched his head strangely. He didn''t know anything. He soon pulled it onto the extreme snow, and it seemed that suddenly there was a clear feeling of being arranged.


    He looked at Han 3000 strangely. There was even a meaning in his eyes that you''d better give me a statement.


    Han 3000 took a look at Xia Wei next to him, waved and said, "Xia Wei, go and have some water with me."


    Xia Wei nodded. At this time, Han 3000 turned back, looked at the pangolin and said, "if I were you at this time, I''d like to have a warm drink."


    With that, Han 3000 had brought Xia Wei to the table, poured two glasses of water with the kettle and drank it lightly.


    What the fuck is this about drinking water again?


    Pangolins are full of questions.


    However, after thinking about it, the goods went to the two people''s side and said, "grandma, don''t pit me. I''ll drink the water."


    Anyway, whatever Han 3000 and Xia Wei drink, there must be no problem. If they don''t drink, they will suffer. This is the experience and lesson he has learned from Han 3000 for so long.


    Therefore, the pangolin not only drank the hot water, but filled himself with cups after cups.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a helpless wry smile. If ginseng baby is cheap and cute, then this pangolin is sometimes a silly coke.


    It''s nothing, just a simple nap, but this guy thinks so much.


    At this time, the old man seemed to be almost ready. He held a huge black cloth bag with a lot of things in it. He came over and looked at Han 3000 and said, "master Han, you''re almost ready."


    Han 3000 nodded, put down his bowl and stood up: "let''s go."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3101

    The old man nodded.


    Han 3000 took a look at the pangolin: "after drinking so much holy water, it''s not for nothing. You help the old man get something."


    "Holy water?" Pangolin frowned: "isn''t that boiled water? Shit, I knew you must be fishy. Sure enough, I didn''t expect it. Hum, fortunately, I''m not stupid. I drank a lot of it early."


    With that, the goods also quite proudly patted their swollen stomach after drinking water, with a proud face.


    If he wants to know, the water is just ordinary water, but Han 3000 deliberately took this to pit him. I''m afraid the goods have to be depressed.


    "Xia Wei and the elder just follow me."


    With that, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand, and an energy covered Xia Wei directly.


    Xia Wei was immediately guarded by a small golden energy mask.


    Glancing at the old man, the two eyes met and walked outside.


    When she came to the door, Xia Wei couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "brother 3000, are we going outside?"


    Han 3000 nodded, looked at Xia Wei, and looked at the pangolin: "we have to go to the lake once. I will really help you resist the extreme snow and cold. However, remember to follow me. Don''t get lost."


    The three nodded together.


    "Old master, let''s go out."


    The old man nodded, and his backhand seemed to press something in a position behind the door. At that time, the huge plasticine flew directly up on the spot, just as pangolin and others saw it for the first time.


    "Let''s go."


    Han 3000 whispered and drank. The next second, the colored golden light in his body directly spread out a huge aperture, surrounded the three people, slightly held the old man in his hand, and suddenly flew directly to the sky.


    Xia Wei followed, and the pangolin was in charge of the back of the hall with the black cloth bag.


    The more you look at Xia Wei, the more depressed the pangolin is: "grandma has a leg. The treatment of a real fucking beauty is different. She has one more egg than all of us."


    "Hey, I have to carry things by myself."


    Looking at Xia Wei with her own small aperture, pangolin is both envious and envious


    With the head above, Han 3000 could really bless the plasticine. After a huge dull noise, the ice and snow gradually broke, and the four people immediately came to the ground.


    As soon as they reached the ground, almost at the same time, the four people all sighed from the depths of their hearts.


    Looking around, there is a white Mang, which prevents the Buddha from freezing for thousands of miles, and the world is the same.


    "When the fuck goes in and comes out, it''s completely two worlds." Pangolin can''t help but walk.


    So why not?


    The snow covered by the plasticine alone is more than one meter deep, and more than half of the meter has been directly solidified into solid ice.


    "It feels so cold." Xia Wei couldn''t help saying.


    The cold wind is rustling. Even the big energy mask is concave and convex because of the cold. It''s simply that Xia Wei doesn''t have its protection, and she has her own small energy mask.


    In the small energy hood, it is extremely warm. The hot water she drank earlier can also provide a certain amount of heat to her body at this time. When Xia Wei thought of this, she couldn''t help looking at Han 3000. He is so considerate and careful.


    "I have lived here for decades. This is the real appearance of this land when I really saw the extreme snow for the first time." The old man smiled bitterly.


    "I can see more." Han 3000 said that he could move and flew directly to the lake after the continuous mountains.


    When you travel among them and look at the vast world, the scenery is already different. The scenery of snow is cold and beautiful. Even in the air, it is filled with white gas because of the low temperature, which is like a fairyland in snow.


    Far away from the snow, look at the lake in the low part of the valley. At this time, it is like a unique scenic line, and the texture is like gossip. The quick freezing of ice and snow makes it look more powerful.


    It''s like an expert who once showed his posture here and drew the divination of asking questions.


    "Here we are." Han 3000 whispered. The next second, he took the four people directly to the lake.


    "Let''s get to work."


    The old man smiled softly, but his eyes were full of dignity. He took the black cloth bag handed over by the pangolin, and then took the four people to step on the ice on the lake and walk slowly towards the center of the lake


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3102

    Boundless, four people, dragging thick footprints, walked slowly towards the center of the great lake.


    A moment later, the four arrived at the center of the great lake. The old man put down the black cloth bag, took out two long sticks, tied them with a rope, and gave them to Han 3000 to extend it beyond the energy shield.


    Han 3000 took it and did it.


    After observing for a moment, the old man moved forward slightly for about two and a half steps and said, "yes, this is the center of the great lake."


    With that, he turned out some strange tools in the black cloth bag and began to dig holes and detect on the ice.


    "What are we doing? What is treasure digging?" Pangolin really couldn''t help but be curious. He ran away and lay down for a long time. As a result, he still didn''t know what to do.


    Xia Wei also looked suspicious and looked at Han 3000.


    Afraid that Han 3000 wouldn''t say it, the pangolin simply added and threatened, "if you don''t say it anyway, don''t blame me for holding you back later."


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. The old man shook his head: "tell them, anyway, I still need some time."


    Han 3000 nodded, looked at the pangolin and said, "dig fish."


    "Dig fish, moonlight ghost fish?" Xia Wei frowned: "but don''t you need blood insects to catch the moonlight ghost fish? The elder said that. Now we don''t have moonlight ghost fish. How... How to do it?"


    "That''s right. That''s what you call a big ticket? It''s not bullshit." The pangolin muttered.


    Han Sanxiao smiled. Although there was no blood worm as the best bait, it didn''t mean that he completely lost his way to the moonlight ghost fish.


    He picked up the dried green plants in his hand and looked at them and said, "do you remember this?"


    "Isn''t this fish egg?" They said in unison.


    "Yes, it''s fish eggs." Han 3000 road.


    "You don''t want to tell us that you''re going to use this thing to catch moonlight ghost fish?" Pangolin strange way.


    Xia Wei echoed: "yes, although the elder said that the moonlight ghost fish eats everything, but... But it''s not even their own roe? Moreover, even if they eat... They may not have the attraction of blood insects. Naturally, they don''t have that effect..."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "Xia Wei talked about the point."


    In a word, not only the pangolin is ignorant, but even Xia Wei, the party named and praised, is completely unaware of it.


    "The tiger doesn''t eat roe alone. How can the moonlight ghost fish eat their own roe?" Han 3000 smiled.


    But if this is not used to catch moonlight ghost fish, what can I catch? What she said to Xia Wei also touched on the so-called point, which made people feel more confused.


    "My good brother, don''t sell off." Xia Wei hurried.


    Han 3000 smiled calmly: "it doesn''t matter. It''s very simple. Everything is maternal. Whether it''s a person or a ferocious beast, it must be inherited after all, and it will have instinctive protection for the next generation."


    "So, what does brother 3000 mean..." hearing Han 3000''s explanation, Xia Wei obviously began to understand it slowly.


    Using the way of destroying fish eggs to kill their children and grandchildren in front of moonlight ghost fish is not the best provocation and the best bait?


    "Smart, brother 3000, you are so smart." Xia Wei wanted to understand this. She was very excited and shouted for Han 3000.


    Although the pangolin''s brain was slow, it soon reflected. It looked at Han 3000 like a ghost. This son of a bitch is really Yin.


    However, at the same time, I had to admire this guy. He could come up with such a strange trick without the bait of blood bug.


    Really smart!


    "But don''t be happy too soon." Han 3000''s face was slightly cold: "because this is tantamount to a tiger''s mouth grabbing food. Stimulate those moonlight ghost fish in such a way. You can imagine how crazy these guys will be at that time."


    "Even... Maybe even some ten thousand year old fish that we can''t imagine will go out. It''s dangerous at that time..."


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 didn''t go on, but even these were enough to make them take a breath of air conditioning.


    "All right!" Almost at this time, the old man suddenly uttered a voice


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3103

    The three immediately looked back and saw that the old man had drilled a tiny eye on the ice with his tools, which was about several times thinner than his little thumb.


    "This hole......" Xia Wei wondered.


    "Oh, it''s a unique technique for catching fish. It can find fish in the water, even if the water depth is 100 meters. However, it''s all small skills." The old man smiled.


    "Wow, can you judge a hundred meters underwater just by such a small eye? It''s so magical? But this eye is so small that you can''t see anything." Xia Wei tilted her little head, but found that she couldn''t see clearly even if she saw the water.


    "A place has a unique survival skill, which is human wisdom." Han 3000 smiled, looked at the old man and said, "here is the place where the moonlight ghost fish gather most?"


    The old man nodded, "if I''m not wrong, it''s like this."


    "Then choose this position."


    After that, Han 3000 flew out of the energy mask slightly. At the same time, the colored golden light on his body also supported a protective mask for him again. When he was in the middle of the sky, his left hand was lifted, and the sky fire suddenly appeared.


    "Get out of the way." As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 held the sky fire and pressed down directly.


    When the fire burned, the sky fire turned into shape, like a red giant gun, aimed at the ice hole and broke the ice.


    Boom!


    Although the solid ice is solid, the fire gun is fierce. In an instant, the hard ice melts, and a pit with a diameter of nearly one meter is formed instantly.


    The ice layer is nearly two meters deep, and it is frozen layer by layer, sending out bursts of cold, but it looks like stone.


    If you want to break this ice, I''m afraid ordinary people don''t want to. It''s just in the hands of Han 3000, but it''s like soil.


    In the center of the ice, under the round ice with a diameter of one meter, the spring on the lake is clearly visible.


    The water is black and blue, and the visibility is very low.


    Taking back the sky fire, Han 3000 fell to the ground, looked at the old man slightly and whispered, "what''s next?"


    "In ancient times, there was an example. Now, it''s fun for you and me to kill fish eggs for the fish." The old man smiled and then said, "I''ve been alone for nearly half my life. It''s interesting to have such memories of working with you."


    Words fall, Han 3000 has moved in his hand and soared into the air to really grab a lot of spring water.


    The cold air rises directly above the spring. Although it is not frozen, it is obvious that its temperature will not be lower than that of ice.


    The old man took out the dried green fish eggs he had prepared before, threw them to Han 3000, took them, and Han 3000 moved again. After blasting a recess on the ground, he put the ice water Linglong into it, and then put the fish eggs into the water.


    Seeing this operation, Xia Wei was extremely worried and said, "the water is so cold that even we may be frostbitten instantly. If we put the fish eggs in, won''t they freeze to death?"


    The old man smiled: "one side of the soil and one side of the people, girls don''t have to worry."


    Then the old man looked up at Han 3000, nodded at him and signaled that he could start.


    "Pangolins, take care of them." Han 3000 told him that when he moved his hand, he fished out a bundle of green plant fish eggs soaked in the water, and then threw them into the lake in the pit.


    It is strange to say that the green plants after bubble hair soon recovered their vitality. As it entered a larger ice spring, many blisters rose on the surface of those green plants.


    "Young master Han, do it." The old man shouted in a hurry.


    Han 3000 was not idle. When he turned his hand over, the sky fire immediately rolled in his hand.


    The next second, with Han three thousand one dozen, the sky fire attacked and rushed directly to the green plants floating on the water.


    "Bobo, BoBo!"


    Under the high temperature raid, the blisters on the green plants suddenly burst wildly, and a light yellow liquid even flowed out and spread down the water.


    At this time, the old man looked up at Han 3000, and his face became very serious.


    "Here they are."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3104

    Almost as soon as the old man''s voice fell, bursts of water could be heard under the thick ice. Although it was extremely subtle, it was enough for Han 3000, a man of divine knowledge.


    "Be careful." Han 3000 told him, and then the whole person''s colorful golden light circulated around again, ready to meet the enemy at any time.


    "Be careful, too. Although the moonlight ghost fish will die soon in dew, the giant mouth like a catfish must not be underestimated." The old man said with concern.


    Han 3000 nodded. The little non aggressive blood bug became extremely fierce in his anger, not to mention that he was a moonlight ghost fish like a beast. How could he be careless?!


    "Gollum!"


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a huge bubble appeared in the water in the ice cave. Then, a strange roar sounded, and even the ice under your feet began to tremble slightly.


    "So fierce?"


    Han 3000 smiled and looked at the bubbling water quietly.


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The sound of the water was loud. At the same time, several dark shadows directly came out of the water and fiercely rushed at Han 3000.


    Even if Han 3000 had been prepared and subconsciously resisted directly with the jade sword, he obviously didn''t expect the fierce impact of these moonlight ghost fish under the fury.


    Although the sword was directly on the fish mouth steel teeth, the huge impact still made Han 3000 stagger and retreat two or three steps on the ice.


    Although two or three steps are really nothing, you should know that this is Han 3000. How many people in the world can beat him back several steps when Han 3000 is prepared?


    Moreover, at this time, there are only three moonlight ghost fish about one meter long.


    At the same time, Han 3000 shook the jade sword in his hand and immediately threw three moonlight ghost fish on the ice. As the old man said, this deep-water fierce fish died almost in dew. After struggling on the ice for a few times, he slowly lost signs of life.


    "Shit, that''s it?" Pangolin was bored after reading this series of operations.


    On these basic exercises, let alone Han 3000, even if he plays, there will never be a problem.


    The old man smiled and didn''t answer. He just looked at Han 3000 calmly.


    "Wow!"


    There were several more sounds of water, and six more than one meter long deep-sea ghost fish broke through the water again. This time, Han 3000 not only did not choose to resist, but also absorbed the previous experience and lessons. After hiding sideways, he put a sword on their back in the air.


    After earning a pile of blood on the surface, the moonlight ghost fish who were mended with knives soon lost their traces of life, while those who were not mended with knives still opened their mouths on the ground and bit the air, and gradually died.


    In the twinkling of an eye, nine moonlight ghost fish had died here.


    I can''t say how relaxed and freehand, but it''s not difficult or exaggerated.


    Pangolin raised his eyebrows and gasped: "Hey, you were so nervous before you set out. It made me think I met some great enemy. As a result..."


    Xia Wei was also worried. After all, before she left, both the old man and Han 3000 looked like a great enemy.


    But now, it really looks very simple. 3000 brother has harvested nine without even sweating.


    However, she was not as arrogant as the pangolin. On the contrary, she was more cautious and said, "elder generation, anyway, brother 3000 also killed nine fish. These fish are big. Why don''t we go?"


    Worried about the safety of Han 3000, Xia Wei is not greedy.


    "What are you afraid of? If you do more, you won''t have this shop after passing this village." Pangolin objected, "this thing is a baby. You won''t lose if you do more."


    "But..." Xia Wei wanted to talk and stopped. She cared more about Han 3000''s safety than baby.


    After all, compared with baby, the safety of Han 3000 is more important.


    Especially now, I don''t know how long those Phoenix blood can suppress the land seal. Once the land seal is restarted, the situation will change significantly.


    After taking a look at the pangolin that was trying to convince Xia Wei, the old man smiled: "don''t argue."


    "Even if we want to go, we can''t go."


    Then, the ice on the whole lake suddenly sank with a bang


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3105

    Whether it''s worried Xia Wei or careless pangolin, all of a sudden, they can''t help but be shocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old man smiled sadly: "when we decided to hunt them, they also decided to hunt us."


    "Moonlight ghost fish is very fierce. Just killing their eggs has attracted several ghost fish to take revenge. The old revenge has not been eliminated, and we have killed several adult fish to take new revenge. Think about... What kind of revenge is it?"


    Hearing this, they looked at each other and looked around, but they found that a circle around the lake had already crossed layers.


    It not only forms a glacier several meters wide in the periphery, but also makes the ice layer on the whole lake look like a huge ice sheet floating on the water.


    Xia Wei finally began to understand why the old man and Han 3000 looked so serious when they decided to go out fishing.


    It turned out that things were not as simple as she thought.


    Pangolin couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, then reluctantly smiled and said, "what are you afraid of? Don''t say Han 30001 to solve nine fish. Even if it''s me, it''s easy to deal with it."


    "I''ll kill one later. I''ll kill another. I''ll see if they have a large number or Lao Tzu''s hands are faster."


    The old man shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn''t speak.


    Boom, boom!


    Almost at this time, the three suddenly felt that something suddenly rubbed against the ice a few meters deep.


    When I looked back, suddenly, I heard a sound of water in the eyes of the central ice layer. The next second, the ice around the ice hole suddenly burst. With the huge waves rising to the sky, there was a huge dark shadow.


    When the shadow rushed out, the four people looked up and felt that the sky seemed to turn black in an instant!


    "Shit, is that too big?" Pangolin almost subconsciously screamed.


    Big, it''s more than big?!


    The shadow can be described as a giant!


    If you have to find a reference, I''m afraid it''s the mountain.


    Even the whale, the largest creature Han 3000 has ever seen on earth, exists in front of it like a brother. It has a visual sense of Kun''s size and can''t be stewed in a pot. It only rushes half of its body from the water and blocks the sky and blocks the sun in front of Han 3000 and others.


    Xia Wei stumbled back and was obviously startled by it.


    On the huge head like a catfish, the mouth is slightly open, the steel teeth are staggered, and the cold light is faintly scattered, which is frightening.


    The water he brought in front of his abdomen was like a torrent, which directly rushed several people and almost couldn''t stand firm.


    "Buzz!"


    I haven''t heard the sound of fish in my life. At this time, I heard it roar like a beast roar. Even Han 3000 couldn''t help paying attention to it and didn''t dare to be careless.


    In the face of his huge body crashing down, Han 3000 hurried to urge him to really get up and dodge. Almost at the same time when he sidled away, the huge body of the giant fish was also crashing down.


    Boom!


    The strong ice layer is like a big watermelon, which was hit by a hammer!


    Ice slag burst!


    The huge impact made the ice dregs rush towards the four people like daggers or concealed weapons.


    Han 3000 quickly turned over and stood in the front. With a stroke in his hand, he was a huge energy barrier.


    "Bang bang!"


    The energy barrier suddenly exploded!


    "Isn''t that terrible? If these ice dregs stick into people, it''s almost no different from being stabbed by a knife." Xia Wei, not far behind Han 3000, came back and looked at the energy boundary that was smashed and flashing. She said with lingering fear.


    Pangolin couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. How dare you be arrogant.


    If the strange fish was not Han 3000 but himself, I''m afraid I don''t know what the outcome is.


    Boom!


    Just as the three were talking, the giant fish that hit the ice suddenly moved again. The fish''s tail that was still in the water suddenly threw away and came from north and South Korea.


    What is black cloud pressing on the city? I''m afraid it''s this time.


    "Brother 3000, be careful." Xia Wei shouted.


    At this time, Han 3000 just resisted a wave of ice slag attack. Before he came back, he heard Xia Wei scream. He couldn''t help but turn his head slightly and open his pupils suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3106

    Facing the huge tail of the fan attack, Han 3000 could only urge his body back with all his strength. At the same time, Yu Jian lifted it directly and tried to resist.


    If ordinary people, they are afraid that if they go down this tail, they can''t hide, but fortunately, Han 3000 is also very fast. Even in a hurry, they just let the fish''s tail pass by without being attacked.


    WOW!


    But avoiding the fish''s tail doesn''t mean it''s safe. I only heard a sound of water. A flood came by the fish''s tail and directly hit Han 3000''s jade shoulder and shoulder.


    Han Sanqian was suddenly beaten crooked. Even if he tried his best to resist, he was taken to stagger a few steps, and then fell weightless.


    The flood covered his body. Han 3000 didn''t dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly got up from the ground.


    Fortunately, there has always been an energy mask to protect himself. Otherwise, Han 3000 was not photographed when the flood came, but it is not easy to be splashed with such cold water in this extreme weather.


    This thing is pretty fierce.


    Looking at the mountain like strange fish completely lying on the ice, Han 3000 also had a light heat in his eyes.


    Different from those moonlight ghost fish before, this mountain ghost fish not only has a gray appearance, but also the most important thing is that at this time, his eyes are still full of cruel light, and there is no feeling of dehydration and death.


    I''m afraid I met the ancestors of these moonlight ghost fish?!


    "Roar!"


    Before Han 3000 had any reaction, the giant fish suddenly opened its mouth and showed its huge fangs. Then it swung its body and rushed directly like a tank.


    Shit, you can move on the ice?!


    Han 3000 frowned tightly, stamped his foot on the ice, and his body ejected like a rocket. At the moment he just got up, the body of the giant fish under his body just passed by. Han 3000 moved his hand, grasped the jade sword, and pulled it at its back!


    Zizizi!!!!


    It was not imagined that a sword would open its back for it. On the contrary, the tip of the sword seemed to meet with steel. When the harsh sound sounded, there was fire between the two!


    Han Trinity stepped away and flew past. He looked down at the tip of his jade sword. It was like a red soldering iron. He couldn''t help wondering: "is this guy carrying fish skin or steel?"


    But when Han 3000 was very confused, the giant fish didn''t intend to calculate it. His tail moved and turned his head. Then his tail suddenly threw it on the ice again.


    Bang!


    The whole huge ice block made a loud noise, and then suddenly sank. Pangolin and Xia Wei almost felt like they were in an earthquake. When they nearly fell, they saw a dark shadow rising from the sky.


    The pangolin almost fell to the ground when it came down to Patton and shouted, "no, this... This thing can fucking fly?"


    Xia Wei is also completely stupid. After all, in people''s cognition, fish can swim wildly in the water and even crawl on the land, but is this kind of flying to heaven too absurd and outrageous?


    The old man on one side stared at Han 3000 and giant fish. Although he didn''t say a word, his frown and clenched fist could greatly explain his mood at this time.


    They are stupid, Han 3000 is not stupid, how can you think that fish can be so?


    After a little Leng Shen, Han 3000 stabilized his mood again, moved his hand slightly, and condensed his true Qi into his body.


    You can fly and I can bake!


    Since the weapon can''t break its armor, what about fire?


    After the words fell, Tianhuo gathered in the palm of his hand and took advantage of the situation to give way slightly. After avoiding his savage impact, Han 3000 hit Tianhuo directly and covered its side.


    "Roar!"


    The temperature of the sky fire, even through the essence of the Phoenix Heart Sutra, has already completely evolved half a level. If the external fire is hot enough, the internal little blue fire is almost fatal.


    With the crazy cry of the giant fish, its body accelerated and kept away from Han 3000. Then it turned around and looked at Han 3000 coldly.


    Han 3000 also took back the sky fire slightly and looked at the giant fish coldly.


    He knew that if the giant fish had been very angry before, the guy was absolutely angry now.


    The colored golden light on his body was catalyzed to the extreme. At this time, Han 3000 was like a god Buddha, waiting quietly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3107

    "Roar!"


    Sure enough, the giant fish suddenly opened its big mouth. As soon as he drank, the Buddha trembled between heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    The huge ice also began to shake slightly at this time. For a time, countless creatures under the ice were rolling madly.


    Han Sanyi frowned, the sky fire moon wheel appeared again in an instant, and then closed on the jade sword, ready to go with Han Sanyi at any time.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the monster roared again.


    Boom!!


    On the ice surface, the center of the most central ice hole suddenly exploded, and the spray hit the air like a spray column. At the same time, the huge ice surface was directly lifted and disintegrated in the rising process.


    Pangolin and Xia Wei are like dust, flying with the ice. Although pangolin catches Xia Wei in time, the old man who can''t count can''t take care of himself at all. He is about to be thrown out of the energy circle.


    Pangolin wanted to hurry to save the old man, but under the open ice at this time, the true face of the huge lake can already be seen. Almost all the countless moonlight ghost moons crowded on the lake. At this time, they rushed into the air one by one.


    "No." Han 3000 frowned and drank softly. As soon as he accelerated, he was going to save the old man.


    But as soon as I turned around, the water column erupted from the ice hole under my feet had suddenly hit, and the giant fish like a mountain behind me had also suddenly hit.


    It''s hard to save the old man in such a situation, but it''s absolutely difficult.


    "I can''t manage so much." As soon as he bit his teeth, Han 3000 could not care about the danger behind him or the dragon like water column under his body. He directly produced a real energy with one hand, directly protected the old man and sent him back to the energy circle.


    Later, the jade sword in his hand was thrown, and the jade sword immediately flew down with the sky fire moon wheel.


    "Brush!"


    Jade sword passed by. Those fierce moonlight ghost fish were like cut mosquitoes. With the banging water, countless fish corpses crashed into the lake and dyed the lake red. At the same time, the safety of the three people finally came into contact.


    But Han 3000 didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he just felt something different under his feet. He looked down and saw that the water column rising into the sky suddenly locked his feet like a human hand.


    Han 3000 wanted to struggle, but suddenly the water column turned directly into solid ice, directly stuck Han 3000''s feet inside and didn''t move.


    The three men who stabilized their bodies were surprised and worried when they saw the water column. At this time, a more terrible scene happened.


    Almost at the same time, the three opened their eyes and seemed to be frightened.


    Although facing the three, Han 3000 can still feel that there must be a great danger approaching him behind him at this time.


    And that danger, Han 3000 hardly had to think about it. He knew that the giant fish behind him was doing something strange.


    Black


    A huge dark shadow was slowly enveloping behind him.


    "Brother 3000, be careful." Standing in the energy mask, Xia Wei is safe, but her palms are sweating because of Han 3000''s critical situation.


    Pangolin can''t help swallowing his saliva. He is usually laughing, or he may feel relieved about Han 3000, but at this time, he has to pinch a cold sweat for Han 3000.


    Not to mention the old man, from his normal point of view and thinking, Han 3000 is even no different from a dead man.


    Oh, no, it''s different.


    Because dead people still have bodies, but Han 3000... Maybe not.


    Han 3000 bit his teeth and the smell of blood woke up behind him. Therefore, even if his feet were frozen, he still forced his body to turn back, and then quickly glimpsed the situation behind him with the rest of his eyes.


    For a time, even Han 3000, who has always been confident, made difficulties.


    The monster opened his mouth and had already killed Han 3000 less than half a meter behind him. His huge mouth opened fiercely and his steel teeth were exposed.


    At this time, it is impossible for Han 3000 to have another chance to dodge


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3108

    "Boom!"


    Almost in the next second, when the shadow was covered and the steel teeth attacked fiercely, Han 3000 was swallowed as a grain of dust with a big mouth like a blood basin.


    "No!"


    Seeing this scene, Xia Wei was so excited that she screamed in pain.


    Pangolin was also completely flustered and looked at the scene unbelievably.


    The old man is just a mortal. He is stunned and difficult to express


    "No, No." After Xia Wei shouted, tears kept spinning in her eyes. How could it be like this?? Why did brother 3000... It would end like this.


    He''s great. He shouldn''t


    He was dragged down by himself.


    If it weren''t for his incompetence, he wouldn''t be distracted to protect them, nor would he be caught by the water column, nor... Nor would he be swallowed by the giant fish


    Even, they shouldn''t have come here.


    She knew that Han 3000 wanted to catch fish here because he liked the effect of fish meat and fish eggs, which could reduce the output of his Phoenix blood.


    However, if it is to be reduced in such a dangerous way, she would rather lose more Phoenix blood to him.


    She can bear the danger. Han 3000 doesn''t have to bear it.


    "Blame me, blame me, it''s useless." The old man smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly: "I''m a weak person. How can I have a face to live in the world? I''ve already died."


    "Decades ago, even just now."


    "I should lie in that hole."


    "What people say is not wrong. The weak can only destroy themselves. Otherwise, even if they live, they will only drag others back."


    Looking at the two people in such a low mood, the pangolin bit his teeth and said in a hurry: "what are you two talking nonsense about? Why? Is Han 3000 dead if he is swallowed by the giant fish?"


    "If you think so, I can only say that you are too superficial and your understanding of Han 3000 is too one-sided. Since I knew this guy, this guy has been synonymous with miracle in my heart."


    "These goods are flying, hiding and omnipotent. Many times, like you, I thought they were finished. As a result, they were not only safe, but also showed the limit of anti killing like a dog."


    "Isn''t it the same with the blood bug revenge just now?"


    "It used to be, and it''s the same now."


    Pangolin''s words were very passionate and encouraging, but the old man and Xia Wei didn''t have the slightest emotional fluctuation after listening to them. In their eyes, pangolin''s words may be useful at other times.


    But obviously


    "Can you stop talking?" Xia Wei looked at the pangolin. Her tears were crystal clear in her eyes. She looked pitiful: "brother 3000 has..."


    "He was swallowed by the giant fish. Why... Still..."


    She couldn''t say any more. She covered her face and burst into tears.


    Seeing this, the old man looked at the pangolin with some disappointment: "young man, it was all right for you to open your yellow accent. Now, Mr. Han''s life and death are uncertain. If you want to say these big words again, it will inevitably annoy people. I advise you to accept them."


    "What I said is true. Why don''t you believe it?" Pangolin has some grievances.


    The old man smiled bitterly: "the fish teeth are like a hacksaw, and the fish skin is more like an iron wall. As you saw earlier, Mr. Han attacked it with a sword, and its skin is almost silk without moving."


    "Now, Mr. Han even swallowed the whole fish directly. The body of the fish under the skin is as thick as a mountain. Let me ask you, how did he come out?"


    With that, the old man reluctantly didn''t turn his head and sighed.


    Pangolin''s words were blocked. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak. He obviously had to admit that the old man''s words were not unreasonable.


    From the outside to the inside, even the skin can not be broken, so from the inside to the outside, in a more narrow space, it is obviously no different to break, so it is even more difficult.


    Besides, there is so thick fish tissue in the middle.


    If it is hard meat, it is naturally more difficult, but if it is soft meat, it is also as difficult as heaven.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, the old man''s words are deeply reasonable. Secondly, he knows this and is familiar with the moonlight ghost fish far better than himself.


    Thinking of this, even the only pangolin that some people believe in can''t help feeling sad and hopeless.


    And Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3109

    Although the energy shield was directly broken after touching his steel teeth.


    But fortunately, the protection of the energy mask at least made Han 3000 not injured at this time.


    As soon as the whole person came in, he almost didn''t reflect it. He felt that he fell into a slippery pit. With a force, his whole body fell all the way out of control.


    He tried to catch everything around him to stop his body, but there was a thick liquid around him and he couldn''t help himself at all.


    In addition, although the cold ice on his feet was bitten off, there was a section that still imprisoned his feet to make Han 3000 difficult to move. At this time, he could only follow this force all the way down.


    The surrounding air is full of rotten smell, which not only makes people unable to breathe, but also tears on their eyes.


    He quickly used the energy that really could strengthen and open a fire. Everything around him was much clearer.


    There are extremely hard meat walls around, and there are extremely hard armor on the meat wall, and then the outermost layer is extremely thick mucus.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 finally landed. The huge impact directly knocked Han 3000 seven dizzy and eight elements. At the same time, the solid ice on his feet also exploded and scattered on the ground.


    Han 3000 endured the pain, propped up and shone around with the fire in his hand.


    This is an incomparably huge space, which is different from the previous meat walls. Almost all the meat walls here are stone walls like bluestone. Just looking at the appearance, you can know that they are hard and indestructible.


    On the bluestone, there are countless green viscous liquids.


    "Zi!"


    A drop of liquid fell to the ground and happened to fall on the scattered ice of Han 3000. Suddenly, there was only a sound. A burst of smoke came out of the ice and turned into a pool of boiling water.


    Han 3000 frowned and subconsciously reflected it.


    This is in the stomach of the giant fish, and the green juice must be the gastric juice used for corrosion and digestion.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 hurriedly transported his Qi.


    Almost at the same time, the whole ground suddenly exudes a lot of green juice.


    Han 3000 carefully dropped juice from the top. At the same time, he flew directly into the air and looked at his feet. At this time, his feet were full of green ocean and there was no way to get down.


    "Shit!" Han 3000 gave a low scold and raised his eyes to the top of his head. The top of his head was also full of green juice, which could fall down at any time.


    It''s hard.


    If you can''t go up or down, it''s obviously not a way to stay in the air all the time.


    Moreover, with the emergence of these green juices, the whole space began to be filled with an unpleasant smell of gas.


    Although the toxicity of these gases is nothing to Han 3000, it still makes Han 3000 feel the tumbling in his stomach.


    Moreover, if Han 3000 guesses correctly, these gases should be the same as those liquids, full of corrosivity.


    Get out of here as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, Han 3000 doesn''t know whether he will be suffocated or corroded over time.


    However, the falling opening in front has almost been closed, and the outlet below has been completely covered by green liquid. I don''t know whether it is directly closed as in front. Therefore, these two places are almost sealed.


    The only possibility is to break through the wall.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 flew to the side of the meat wall and carefully observed the lower green gray meat wall. He didn''t have to try. Just a close observation, Han 3000 almost had some plans to completely give up this idea.


    This is completely steel stone, and its thickness is also very large through the gap above. This broken thing is said to be an iron mountain, steel stone stopped in front of Han 3000, and Han 3000 will never doubt it.


    To make matters worse, Yujian went out to save the old man. Han 3000 didn''t have time to recover before he was swallowed. At present, there is no tool to try the strength of the meat wall.


    With a depressed sigh, Han Sanqi entered the storage space and tried to find a temporary weapon in the original four Dragon treasure.


    To be honest, if you are used to sword, broadsword is not suitable, and all kinds of heavy weapons such as hammer are not considered.


    Daggers and other short soldiers are not considered at all. They are too short to feel obscene.


    But in addition, it seems that there are no suitable weapons. For a time, they are glittering with gold and jade. I don''t know what to choose.


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he put his eyes on a strange thing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3110

    Among the treasures of the glittering mountain, maybe a lot of them were given out before. At this time, one of the mountain like treasures was exposed. Compared with other treasures, it was very unique.


    Of course, this chic is somewhat insulting.


    It''s like you found a very ugly girl among beautiful women.


    It is not only without the golden light of gold, but also without the color of jade. It looks like something just washed out of coal.


    The whole body is in the shape of a stick, but it''s not very long. It''s about one meter, like the length of the sword.


    "What is this?"


    Han 3000 looked at this guy and was quite interested.


    This may be that you have eaten too much fish and meat, and suddenly you have some small vegetables, which is particularly eye-catching.


    "Dragon likes gold, silver and jewelry. I haven''t heard of people who like black. How did this get in?"


    Han 30001 frowned and moved his hand slightly. After a while, the black thing flew directly from the space ring to Han 30001''s hand.


    As soon as he started, Han 3000 frowned more tightly.


    What is this?


    It''s very light. It''s not even as light as a piece of iron. Even Han 3000 feels that this guy is made of plastic.


    Looking at the top, it''s round. Don''t mention stabbing the wall. Even stabbing people is too painful to give people a diaphragm. If it''s not like anything, Han 3000 thinks he''s a bit like a fire stick.


    He shook his head reluctantly. Han 3000 tried this thing. Maybe it was too boring to stay in this place. When the stick head came into contact with the wall, it was nothing with a crisp bang.


    "Forget it."


    Han 3000''s mouth was boring. He didn''t know why he took out this thing and ran to use it in boredom.


    As soon as he threw it at the bottom, Han 3000''s divine sense re entered the space ring and planned to find a new weapon.


    However, when Han 3000 was looking for joy, bursts of strange sounds and some strange tastes suddenly came into his ears and nose.


    That smell is not only the smell of green liquid, but more like the feeling that someone has kept the fire tightly covered while you are burning some garbage.


    Just smell it, and you''ll feel like you''re going to die.


    "What smells so bad?"


    Accompanied by the sound of Bobo, Han 3000 looked for the smell, listened to the sound and looked down.


    At this time, bubbles were bubbling from the green liquid several meters below, as if something had been cooked in it.


    "That place... Isn''t that where I threw that black thing in?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and said strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" Han 3000 looked at the past, but was it corroded by the green juice?


    But when Han Sanleng looked over, suddenly, the blisters suddenly stopped, and the whole green juice surface also tended to be calm.


    "It''s gone?" Han 3000''s strange way.


    Boom!


    "Fuck!"


    A sudden explosion, accompanied by Han 3000''s scream, the whole green juice suddenly exploded.


    For a moment, green juice flew across the sky, and a star came on the spot. Han 3000 hurried up and could really support a barrier.


    Crackling!


    Countless green juices hit the barrier. Even the barrier supported by real energy flickered under its corrosion. What we can see is how strong this thing is.


    "Shit!" Although Han 3000 escaped, he still had lingering palpitations. If he could slow down and get these things on him, he would really have enough to drink a pot.


    But, compared with these, what makes Han 3000 care more is, what''s wrong with this thing? How good is it that you played with the explosion?


    But it was too late for Han 3000 to think about anything. At this time, he suddenly realized that it seemed wrong. A cold feeling of killing seemed to be running towards him.


    What''s that?


    Suddenly, Han 3000 looked silly.


    A dark stick, at this time, was making a circle in the air at a very fast speed and rushed directly towards itself


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3111

    "What the hell is this?"


    Han 3000 was surprised and stupid. Isn''t this the burning stick he threw away just now? Shit, isn''t it corroded?


    Besides, how could it rush towards itself?


    With his head full of questions, Han 3000 moved his hand. He was really able to move. He suddenly moved his hand and directly blocked the black stick that rushed over.


    When he was turning back, the stick stopped again, turned its head at Han 3000 and rushed over again.


    "Still coming?"


    Han 3000 was depressed. After reaching out to block it again, his right hand also carried another real energy. Suddenly, the sky fire reappeared.


    The jade sword can''t be brought in. The sky fire moon wheel didn''t go with you?!


    With the long black stick attacking again, this time, Han 3000 no longer blocked it as he had just done. He stretched out his left hand. He was really able to fly up against the fire stick. The next second, his right hand was lifted, and the sky fire was ready to go.


    "You''ve gone too far by attacking me again and again." Han 3000 said to the black stick, and the sky fire suddenly hit him.


    Boom!


    The fire is burning wildly, covering the whole black stick.


    Han 3000 looked at the black stick calmly. Grandma''s tiger didn''t get angry. He was really a sick cat.


    However, this indifference lasted only a little while, because he was very stunned to find that even the sky fire with extremely high temperature was still unmoved when it was burning wildly at that guy.


    That''s strange.


    Is it really a fire stick?


    Are you really not afraid of fire?


    Han 3000 was not sure that the stick was lit, but what was certain was that his little curiosity was lit.


    The sky fire was closed slightly, and I was trying to keep a whole corpse for careful observation.


    But suddenly, a strange force hit his left hand, and he just beat back Han 3000''s real ability for several meters. When Han 3000 just wanted to gather again and really be able to fight back, suddenly, a strong flame emanated from the stick, extended all the way through zhenneng, and attacked Han 3000''s left hand directly.


    "What?" Han 3000 was shocked. He subconsciously wanted to resist with his right hand, but when the flame was about to arrive, he suddenly found that the situation was wrong.


    The temperature of the fire, the color of the fire!


    Shit, no, it''s his own fire!


    Han 3000 was shocked, and people didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He quickly turned the sky fire again and fought back suddenly.


    Boom!


    Two almost identical flames immediately collided, and the extremely strong explosion even bounced Han 3000 several meters away.


    "Shit, so fierce?"


    Han 3000 stabilized his body and was shocked. It was obviously his own sky fire, but he was actually used by it instead, but that''s even better. But what''s outrageous is that his mother''s use is so extreme that it''s more abnormal than his own use of selfless divine skill.


    "You little thing, what the hell?" Han 3000 looked at this guy strangely. After he was angry, he was full of more curiosity.


    Han 3000, who had a big heart to play, even completely forgot his danger at this moment. He could move in his hand. The sky fire dissipated and the moon wheel rose again.


    Grandma has legs. Fire won''t kill you. What about electricity?


    "Go!" Then, the moon wheel rushed forward with a purple and blue light.


    At that time, the lightning on the little black stick was jagged and tight. When the moon wheel Zidian jumped, everything disappeared. Han 3000 could feel it from the energy of his left hand. Suddenly, the little black stick had no impact.


    The anti Buddha is almost the same as when it was just taken out.


    Han 3000 frowned. Is that all?


    Not afraid of fire, afraid of electricity?!


    With the previous lessons, this time Han 3000 is not in a hurry to remove his energy. Even the moon wheel between his right hand is still converging again, so that he can deal with any emergencies at any time.


    However, it seems that I am suspicious.


    The little black stick doesn''t attack itself. If it hadn''t been controlled by its own energy, it might have fallen directly.


    But when Han 3000 just had this idea, suddenly, the little black stick suddenly changed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3112

    An electric light suddenly circulated, but disappeared again. The next second, the little black stick suddenly seemed to have a purple blue luster and suddenly hit Han 3000 again.


    "I support your sister!" Han 3000 screamed. This product is like a conscious one. It will also take a nap. He has clearly been on guard. As a result, it can attack suddenly when he relaxes again, which makes it clear that it is impossible to prevent.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 was in a hurry, but after all, his defense had not been too lax. While his left hand could really stabilize the situation, the moon wheel hidden in his right hand directly attacked him on the spot.


    "Zi!"


    When the moon came again, the purple and blue electricity suddenly wrapped around the little black stick again.


    "Zi!"


    Almost at the same time, a purple electricity suddenly appeared on the little black stick and directly blasted at Han 3000.


    "Can you really play like this?"


    Han 3000 was stunned. He attacked it with fire. He attacked himself with fire and attacked it with electricity. Can he also attack himself with electricity?


    The right hand directly lifted, turned into a moon wheel and directly dissolved the purple electricity it attacked. Then Han Trini withdrew and flew tens of meters away, keeping a safe distance from the little black stick.


    He was observing and observing what this strange little black stick was. He could play with himself like this.


    If you use the power of chaos to do it, will it also use the power of chaos to do it?


    As Han 3000 kept a safe distance to observe it, it also stayed in the air, as if observing Han Sany with its stick head.


    Each person has a stick. You look left and I look left. You look right and I look right. The atmosphere is unspeakable embarrassment and the scene is unspeakable strangeness.


    "Hey, what the hell are you?" Han 3000 looked for a long time. He didn''t know why he suddenly opened his mouth and asked a question towards a small black stick.


    However, just when Han 3000 thought he was stupid to ask a little black stick a question, the little black stick suddenly moved strangely.


    It stood upright in mid air, like a little man standing there. Then, it twisted its body to the left and its waist to the right. It looked like showing off its muscles opposite Han 3000.


    "NIMA, do you understand me?" Han 3000 stared at the little black stick in great surprise.


    It can not only understand, but also make actions to show provocation. Is that ridiculous?


    If Han 3000 remembered correctly, when he first came into contact with the little black stick, he not only studied it carefully, but also touched the guy.


    Not only the material is ordinary, but even a little aura fluctuation does not exist. According to the observation at that time, it is really used as a fire burning stick. It feels almost heavy. It is too ordinary to be ordinary.


    Who would have thought, just in an instant, this goods actually


    "Wow."


    Suddenly, just when Han 3000 was depressed, the little black stick suddenly straightened up and hit Han 3000 like an arrow in the next second.


    "You guy..." Han 3000 frowned with a depressed cry.


    The speed of the little black stick was strange, and even the air was completely torn and pulled. However, the air on both sides of him was red while crazy purple and blue.


    - two sides!


    That guy was like Han 3000''s ordinary jade sword and came with a small sky fire moon wheel.


    Han Sany suddenly felt very strange and familiar. Everything was very familiar, but the change of position was so strange.


    "Your uncle."


    What makes Han 3000 even more crazy is that he has a feeling of being stolen at this time.


    If Han 3000 looked like a thief in the past, then now the thief met a robber. Compared with stealing, the robber directly pulled you up like collecting wool.


    In the face of the sudden attack of the goods, Han 3000 wanted to use his energy to resist directly, but when he really moved, he seemed to notice something wrong.


    Grandma, the sky fire moon wheel has been copied. If you use other ones, will it be made by this product?


    Han 3000 hesitated. When he was about to rush in front of him, he finally bit his teeth and turned away directly. He chose to hide and avoid his edge.


    At Han 3000''s speed, it''s nothing to avoid naturally. As he leaned slightly, the little black stick immediately rubbed Han 3000''s shoulder and directly skipped


    But it also seemed to notice that Han 3000 was dodged. Almost at that moment, it gave Han 3000 a surprise


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3113

    "Poof..."


    There was only a strange noise, and then the stick suddenly jumped out of the stick, like a jet fighter, and sprayed Han 3000''s face.


    "Shit!" Han three thousand cursed and directly blocked the thin and broken things sprayed by it with an energy barrier in his hand. His body didn''t fly backwards.


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Even if he attacks himself secretly, it really humiliates people in his mother''s way


    However, just when Han 3000 was very depressed, he suddenly noticed that these green things sprayed by it like poop


    It''s those green liquids on the ground.


    "Shit, isn''t it?" Han 3000 frowned. Naturally, he would not forget that he was thrown into the green juice when he first came out.


    Now, after the goods were attacked with the sky fire moon wheel, they can also use the sky fire moon wheel.


    A strange idea was born in Han 3000''s mind.


    "Is that how you play?"


    At the thought of this, Han 3000 directly changed his luck and held a small force of chaos in his hand.


    Looking at the little black stick that came back from the past, Han 3000 didn''t choose Defense this time, but took the initiative to rush over: "just try."


    The words fell, Han 3000''s body instantly turned into countless shadows, and the whole space was everywhere on the way for a time.


    Don''t mention the little black stick. Even if he is an individual at this time, he will be confused by the countless residual shadows of this guy. I don''t know where he is.


    Suddenly, just as little black stick was still buried in the position of three thousand north and South Korea, the figure of three thousand South Korea suddenly appeared next to little black stick and rushed forward with him side by side.


    The little black stick obviously shook his body and was probably startled. After all, the direction of Han 3000''s shadow should have been directed at him, but now it''s strange to come directly parallel to him.


    This means that the speed of Han 3000 is too fast.


    Han 3000 smiled and patted the little black stick with the power of chaos: "you''re too slow."


    When he opened his eyes, he had calmly turned and stood in the air on the other side, quietly looking at the little black stick.


    The little black stick stopped a little. The next second, a burst of gas on the whole black stick suddenly dispersed from the inside. Its whole body was like ignited gunpowder. With a Shua, the speed of the goods suddenly increased several times.


    If the speed of just Han 3000 is the gap between adults and children compared with it, now, the speed of small sunspots can''t be said to be the same as Han 3000, but it will never fall too much.


    "You fellow, that''s true!" Han 3000 also looked frozen. As expected, even if he used the power of chaos to deal with it, this guy would use it every minute.


    To deal with this guy is obviously not as simple as previously thought. Attacking it with any force will be absorbed by it. This feeling is like when a group of people deal with Han 3000.


    If you can''t directly break the support range of the method of Wuxiang divine skill, no matter how many skills are for it, they are not damage but help.


    Although it is bound to be very different from Wuxiang magic, its principle is somewhat similar, but Wuxiang magic is copying and pasting, but it is only used for its own use.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyi smiled and faced the guy''s sprint. This time, Han Sanyi simply didn''t move any more.


    Seeing Han Sanyi stunned, the little black stick suddenly slowed down on the way. It seemed like a fellow man. Suddenly, it was vigilant. I was afraid Han Sanyi would take something to kill it.


    But the next second, it seemed to have determined that Han 3000 would not pose any threat to him. His body suddenly kept bending to the left and twisting to the right, just like human muscles.


    Han 3000 smiled contemptuously, which was a little interesting.


    This product is quite chicken thief. I can''t help but know how to prevent myself from being Yin. At the same time, I also know how to arouse Han 3000''s anger in this way.


    To achieve the purpose of attacking the heart.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    After the little black stick is displayed, it will suddenly accelerate and attack directly in the next second.


    But almost a few days before the little black stick was approaching, Han 3000 suddenly moved his hand and pulled out a huge axe directly. When the little black stick saw that thing, he was immediately frightened and had to turn around and run


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3114

    "I''ll go to your uncle."


    As Han Sanyi shouted, Pangu''s axe was suddenly cut down.


    "Bang!"


    Little black stick wants to turn around and run, but how can he have time in such a close environment?


    With a crisp sound in time, the goods were directly hit by an axe.


    Han Sanyi smiled and suddenly moved in his hand. He directly rescued the little black stick in the air, and then held it back in his hand. With a backhand axe, he cut it on the meat wall again. Han Sanyi received his skills and sat safely on the handle of Pangu''s axe.


    As like as two peas of the black stick, the same thing as what I saw just now, the hand touched a little bit of gas and walked around the little black stick. It was also amazed to find that the little black stick had not even a bit of aura.


    That''s fucking weird.


    Last second, it is also vivid, very fierce, but also as spiritual as people.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the goods were suddenly like waste materials, nothing.


    That''s bullshit, isn''t it?


    "Pretend to be dead?" Han 3000 frowned slightly. When he was about to move it, he was stunned to find that at the end of the stick, a faint green liquid was seeping from there and dripping bit by bit.


    At a glance, it''s really a bit like a killed person, who is bleeding the last bit of blood.


    If it''s playing dead, Han 3000 really has to boast that this small sample is quite capable of acting. Although it''s not human, it''s better than human.


    "OK, don''t pretend. If you want to pretend again, I''m not polite." Han 3000 said, holding it directly under the axe Ren.


    However, after a long time of comparison, the little black stick still didn''t have any reaction, which made Han Sanyi really stupid. Was he really killed by an axe from Pangu?


    Think about it, it doesn''t seem to rule out this possibility. Although this little black stick is quite strange, it''s really too bullying for the king of all weapons, such as the hanging ancient axe.


    Although Pangu''s axe is almost as naked as it is now, there is a saying that a thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    However, it is precisely because of the unique state and force of Pangu axe that Han 3000 can defeat him without using any energy to avoid being absorbed by it.


    "If you really die, all right, I''ll take you back into the storage space." Words fall, Han 3000 raises his hand and wants to act.


    But almost at this time, the little black stick moved slightly. Although it was extremely subtle, it had been enough to capture Han 3000.


    The goods are pretending to be dead.


    However, the close contact obviously made Han 3000 more curious about this thing rather than angry.


    It has no life characteristics, so let alone human beings. Even if it is not worthy of a monster, there is no real energy fluctuation in the staff. Therefore, it can not be any tool spirit or sword soul.


    It is a simple black stick. Although I don''t know what the material is, the texture is a very ordinary black long stick.


    But


    But it is such a simple and pure thing, but it has the ability and behavior that ordinary people can''t imagine. If Han 3000 hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t even believe that there can be such a thing in the world.


    "What the hell are you?" Han 3000 couldn''t help frowning.


    Asked, but it didn''t reflect at all.


    Han 3000 is naturally unwilling. He is full of curiosity. How can he eliminate it? He continued, "and what are you doing attacking me?"


    "Shit, if I remember correctly, you belong to me."


    "Is it difficult, because I threw you into these green juice, so your boy retaliated against me?"


    Han 3000 is obviously like a child with a question mark, waiting for the response of the thing. However, the thing is still lying motionless in Han 3000''s hand as before.


    Even if Han 3000 put it on the axe blade again, it is still so.


    Is it hard to come true?


    Suddenly, when Han 3000 was very confused, his eyes suddenly converged again. He thought he understood. Is it because of it?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3115

    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked at the green juice on the ground.


    It didn''t reflect before, but since it was thrown into the green juice, it moved.


    It was also reflected, but under the axe of Pangu, the goods were sprayed, the green juice flowed out, and it didn''t move again.


    Everything seems to be related to those green juices.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took a look at the little black stick in his hand. Anyway, he has been like this. It''s better to treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyun could really wrap the little black stick, directly take it all the way to the ground, and then soak it directly in the green juice.


    Sure enough, the green juice soon became the same as before, with many bubbles popping and ringing.


    And the little black stick that can really control seems to have regained its vitality.


    "Wow!"


    With the explosion of green juice, zhenneng controlled by Han 3000 was immediately broken, and the little black stick flew again as before.


    After a little turning in the air, the goods were eyeing Han 3000 again, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    "Your uncle, are you still coming?" Han 3000 was depressed. He really could fly away from Pangu''s axe and stand in the air. After holding it in his hand, Pangu''s axe returned to his hand again.


    Seeing the Pangu axe, the little black stick obviously retreated a few meters back. Although no one''s expression, its action has shown that the goods have been counselled.


    Looking at it like that, Han 3000 smiled and couldn''t help feeling proud on his face.


    Grandma, can you afford to play with me?


    However, he seemed to feel Han 3000''s contemptuous and proud smile, and the little black stick was obviously provoked to anger. Suddenly, he accelerated and attacked Han 3000 directly.


    "Your uncle, are you really coming?" Han 30001 shouted, very depressed.


    However, he was not afraid. When he found the door to deal with this guy, he was not panic at all. Instead, he was confident and even joked step by step.


    The goods didn''t rush to attack at all. Every time they let the little black stick attack in front of them, they suddenly opened the distance with speed, and then when they were still in shape, he held up a big axe and cut them directly.


    Just cut it. The little black stick really dodged, but when I looked back, I found that the goods were cut in half and taken back. It was clear that it was flirting with the little black stick.


    If the little black stick is really as emotional as a person and can speak, he must jump on the beam and fork his waist and scold Han 3000, you mean person.


    At this time, Han 3000 was not ashamed, but faced it with laughter.


    He even completely forgot his current dangerous situation.


    "You are so interesting." Just when Han 3000 was elated, the voice of the magic dragon rang in his mind.


    Han 3000 was stunned and felt his head awkwardly. He was a little embarrassed.


    This little black stick really made Han 3000 very curious, so it made Han 3000''s heart rise for a time, but he forgot that he was in danger.


    "Well, don''t play." Han 3000 waved his hand: "I''ll straighten it out now. I''ll study it after I go out. You don''t know how fun this thing is."


    "Hehe hehe." The soul of the magic dragon couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was rigid and fixed. It was clearly not a simple smile, but more like laughing at a big fool: "what did you call that thing just now?"


    "What?"


    "Is there a problem? Is it called a fire stick?"


    "No problem, of course." The magic dragon disdained a cold hum: "I came out to stop you, not to tell you that you are now in a dangerous environment, but to tell you..."


    "Hey, I don''t even know what to say about you."


    "...." Han 3000 was depressed: "it''s miscellaneous. What do you say?"


    "Hehe, what dare I say? The whole world is playing with it as a toy. I''m afraid you can do it. How can you ask me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3116

    Hearing the words of the magic dragon, Han 3000 was confused. At this time, he was more confused: "shit, what do you mean?"


    "Do you know where it came from?"


    The magic dragon snorted coldly: "I''m not sure at first, but I observed it during your playing with him for so long, which is also in line with the ancient legend."


    "Ancient legends? What legends?"


    Originally, I was curious about this little black stick. Han 3000 was like a three-year-old looking at the outside world. Now, the magic dragon''s words even directly connected it with any ancient legend, which directly made Han 3000 more difficult to extricate himself.


    If there is an adjective for urgency, and it is still a verb, then the saliva must flow out.


    "Do you want to know?" The Dragon asked softly.


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "Do you want to?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ask you."


    "Yes."


    "OK." The Magic Dragon nodded slightly and said, "just want to know, because I''m not going to tell you."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 almost took a mouthful of old blood and didn''t spit it out. After pulling so long, you told me this at last?!


    "Do you want to die?" Han 3000 said sadly.


    "I''m dead. Do you think you can feel better?" The magic dragon disdained the way.


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m having a hard time, it''s happier than your death." Han 3000 rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you playing with me like this? Don''t you know something? A scholar can be killed but not humiliated."


    "After all, we''ve been together for so long..."


    "Why, after playing, I''m going to play emotion cards?" Before the magic dragon''s words fell, Han 3000 suddenly interrupted: "when you played with me just now, you didn''t consider our feelings?"


    "You misunderstood." The magic dragon turned his eyes angrily and sighed helplessly: "I mean, we''ve been together for so long. If you want to know, I''ll pour out my money if I know."


    "But the problem is..."


    "There are some things you can''t know yet."


    "Or, at present, your qualifications don''t deserve to know."


    "Don''t deserve..." Han 3000 almost fainted when he heard this. He had to kill his heart. I''m afraid it''s just like this.


    Although Han 3000 has never been arrogant, at least with his current skills, he is not very strong in this octagonal world, but he won''t get into a job that doesn''t deserve to know any broken legends?


    It''s so fucking hurtful.


    However, when Han 3000 was quite depressed, he suddenly remembered something like: "isn''t it?"


    The magic dragon smiled and didn''t speak. It seemed to be waiting for Han 3000''s words.


    "Your legend? Isn''t it related to ancient times?" Han 3000 frowned suspiciously and looked at the soul of the magic dragon.


    Obviously, what else can a legend that you are not qualified to know?


    Maybe at that time, I felt that the magic dragon was humiliating myself, but if I thought carefully and calmly, if what the Magic Dragon said was not insulting myself, it must be true.


    And if it''s true, what can it be?!


    The only thing Han 3000 could think of was the sealed ancient legends that had some eyebrows before, but had been kept silent everywhere.


    "That is to say, this little black stick is an ancient thing?" Han 3000 frowned.


    The magic dragon smiled gently, shook his head and said, "this is what you said. I didn''t say a word."


    Hearing the answer of magic dragon, Han 3000 was more sure that his guess was basically correct.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000''s divine knowledge was in his brain, but his body''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the little black stick in front of him.


    The magic dragon is basically an old guy, but this little black stick is still a thing in ancient legends in the mouth of the magic dragon.


    That is to say, this thing even takes a lot of time in the morning than the magic dragon?


    Ancient things, different from the present, sooner or later mean a lot, even a terrible gap in strength.


    But the little black stick in front of me is so strange, but... It has such a shocking past? It really makes people feel stunned and speechless for a moment.


    But when I think about it carefully, I can''t deny it.


    After all, this little black stick is really too strange, otherwise Han 3000 wouldn''t be so curious.


    "Do you want to know how to use it?" At this time, the magic dragon opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3117

    Han Sanyi was stunned, followed by Shenzhi''s crazy nod, like a chicken pecking rice.


    But the next second, Han 3000 frowned slightly: "can''t you tell me? Won''t you sell me again?"


    The magic dragon smiled gently: "do you know the divine artifact?"


    "Don''t answer me, you certainly don''t know."


    "Then you ask..." Han 3000 was very depressed.


    If he wasn''t really curious about this thing, Han 3000 vowed that he would definitely compete with the magic dragon. It''s too bullying and insulting.


    But what is the secret artifact?


    Han 3000 knows all kinds of magic weapons, even congenital anti heaven magic weapons such as Pangu axe and Xuanyuan sword, as well as some relatively low purple and gold magic weapons.


    But what is this artifact? Han 3000, don''t say whether he knows it or not. He has never heard of it.


    Seeing Han Sanyi''s face was obviously depressed, but because of curiosity, he suppressed his anger and looked at himself pitifully. The magic dragon smiled bitterly: "the so-called heavenly artifact is a weapon, not a weapon, armor, not armor, a treasure, not a treasure, you, not you."


    "In short, qiqimiao is ancient and strange. It is embodied in the five elements and is not within the five elements."


    "Wait a minute." Han 3000 shouted to stop in time. He was in a mess. Just hearing this, he was full of paste. What weapons, armor and treasures were not chaotic enough. What was the most outrageous and bullshit was that he was not himself.


    What exactly does that mean?


    Han 3000 can''t understand at all. The whole person is a little stupid.


    "I really can''t understand what you said."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not. After that level, you will naturally understand it."


    "...." Han 3000 was speechless. No wonder the magic dragon club refused to say it before. At the meeting, it took no effort to say it directly. After a long time, he said something he didn''t understand at all.


    No wonder


    Shit!


    "...." the magic dragon was also helpless.


    "OK." Han Sany gritted his teeth: "you''re cruel. However, can you tell me a little more, just a little, but give me anything useful?"


    The magic dragon murmured and said nothing for a moment: "I''ve said enough."


    "Many farts, I didn''t understand a word." Han 3000''s speechless way.


    The magic dragon helplessly barked and looked at Han 3000 and shook his head.


    "We''re one. I''m good, too. Hello, isn''t it? Bruce Lee?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s true. I''m proud of you. If I''m fucked, do you think you''ll have face? Besides, I''m in danger now. If there''s any accident, we''ll both be ruined."


    The devil dragon''s head tilted. It seemed that it was the same reason. He held it for a long time: "well, well, I''ll tell you some more."


    "However, there are ugly words ahead. If someone asks about it in the future, you can''t mention what I told you today to anyone. Note that it''s anyone, including your wife and daughter."


    "Can you do it?"


    In the face of this problem, Han 3000 was naturally confused. He just talked about it. Is that so?


    However, since the magic dragon had this request, Han 3000 nodded after a little thought: "yes, I promise you."


    "OK." The Magic Dragon nodded: "then I''ll tell you something useful to you."


    "This is a divine artifact of heaven. Naturally, the machine of heaven and the spirit of earth are neither five elements nor five elements, neither matter nor matter. However, the yuan of heaven and earth is divided into two and ten thousand, but ten thousand are one and one is the foundation."


    "Can you understand that?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but his mind was quickly tasting and digesting the words of the magic dragon. He divided them into two and divided them into ten thousand, but ten thousand came to one, and one came to the root.


    These words are familiar, like the road of heaven and earth.


    However, it seems that it should be another truth to use it on the little black stick.


    After thinking for a long time, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something. Then he looked at the soul of the magic dragon strangely: "what do you mean..."


    The magic dragon smiled gently: "I don''t mean anything. If you understand, it''s your own understanding. Remember the agreement between you and me."


    After that, everything was calm, and the magic dragon actively withdrew from the divine consciousness.


    Han 3000 was dazed and looked at the little black stick in front of him. He remembered the last words of the magic dragon in his head. Suddenly, a light flashed in his eyes: "is that so?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3118

    Thinking of this, Han 3000 moved slightly and took back the Pangu axe in his hand.


    As Pangu''s axe was collected, the little black stick suddenly found a change in the stalemate of fighting and retreating. After a few seconds, it suddenly understood that there was no threat and began to turn slowly towards Han 3000.


    Like a wolf, he is considering the danger of his immediate prey.


    "Let the horse go." Han Sanyi smiled, his hands moved slightly, and the sky fire moon wheel had condensed in his hands.


    "Wasn''t it arrogant just now? Didn''t you want to kill me? Come and try before I don''t want to use Pangu''s axe. This is your last chance." Han 3000 said with a smile.


    Hearing this, it seemed to be silent for a moment. The next second, its body suddenly hit Han 3000 madly.


    Han 3000 is not idle. His hands gather the sky fire and moon wheel, quietly waiting for its arrival.


    Tens of meters, tens of meters, a few meters, even, right in front of you.


    For little black stick, Han 3000 seems to be waiting for the right time to kill it.


    But this is not the case for Han 3000.


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    Close, close, almost at a distance of about one meter. Han 3000 clapped with both hands. It seems that the sky fire moon wheel is going to clap the door directly.


    But


    But at the same time, the sky fire moon wheel in both hands suddenly disappeared completely.


    What are you doing? What''s this?


    "Hey, hey, sample!"


    Han 3000 smiled ferociously, and his hand was moving. Pangu''s axe immediately appeared in his hand.


    Axe up!


    Axe down!


    Bang!!!


    With another crisp sound, the little black stick, which was originally rushing, staggered in place for a while.


    Like a person who was suddenly beaten silly, stagnated in the air


    If this product can speak at this time, it will look at Han 3000 with a universal look, and then say, are you fucking playing this trick again?


    Besides, it''s still special Moyin Lao Tzu?


    Obviously pretending to be shopping with himself, but at the most critical moment, he cut it directly with a big axe.


    It''s not so simple as humiliation. It''s also accompanied by the heart of killing people.


    Don''t waste your face to this extent. It''s not clear whether little black stick is a person, but Han 3000 is definitely not a person.


    Han 3000 was not ashamed. He gently moved his hand and held the little black stick again. Then he shook his hand slightly. As expected, the green juice at the end of the stick began to overflow.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 murmured a smile. The current situation not only proved the previous guess of the magic dragon, but also basically matched his guess in the last paragraph of the magic dragon.


    "If there was no last paragraph, now when I look at the situation of the little black stick, I will believe that the green juice can promote its recovery, but..." Han 3000 silently read in his heart: "however, because of those words, I should have a new understanding of you."


    "Even the green juice."


    Grab the little black stick directly and throw it with force to clean all the green juice permeated on its surface. Almost after Han 3000 finished these operations, the little black stick became an ordinary stick again as before, motionless.


    Han 3000 did not panic at all, but showed a very confident smile on his face.


    "Now, it should be the most important step." Han 3000 took the little black stick in his hand and looked at it. Then he moved slightly, took out a small dagger from the storage ring and held it in his hand.


    "Although my method is a little mean, it''s mean." Han 3000 finished and gently raised the dagger in his hand.


    Then, the dagger gently swiped on his arm. After a while, a hole was drawn, and Han 3000''s blood slowly flowed out along the hole.


    "Either my guess is right, or you may be hurt by me. Give it a try." Then, Han 3000 directly pointed the blood of the wound at the little black stick and let the blood drip gently on the guy''s stick


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3119

    A drop of blood fell on the staff in an instant.


    There seems to be no response. Just like blood drops on ordinary things, they are impervious and not absorbed, and even flow slightly down along the inclination of the staff body.


    Normally, Han 3000 should be disappointed.


    But he didn''t, and even he was a little excited.


    Han 3000 knows how corrosive his poisonous blood is, but it''s just amazing that this ugly gadget has not been damaged in the case of poisonous blood.


    Another drop of blood fell, followed by two, three, four


    Even, more and more.


    When one end of the little black stick has been completely covered with Han 3000''s blood, Han 3000 is still trying to pour blood on the little black stick.


    Then, a pair of eyes stared at the little black stick like a torch.


    One minute, two minutes, even ten minutes


    Almost when Han 3000 thought he had misunderstood the meaning of the magic dragon and was ready to give up, suddenly, the blood on the staff began to slowly change.


    It began to slowly penetrate into the body of the little black stick, and then disappeared a little. Finally, all the blood was completely melted into the stick.


    "That''s true!"


    Han 3000 immediately came to the spirit, and the whole person couldn''t help shouting.


    The so-called one is divided into two, and then divided into ten thousand, but ten thousand return to one, and one return to the foundation. What we pay attention to is the world road, starting from zero, then dividing into thousands, and finally returning to zero into one?


    In addition, the Magic Dragon said that the goods are neither things nor things, neither people nor tools. Isn''t everything aligned towards a final meaning?


    Fatal Frame!


    break up the whole into parts!


    Then contact all kinds of strange things between Han 3000 and the little black stick, all kinds of strange swallowing and copying his own Dharma energy.


    It is really like a huge black hole. What you give it, what it learns and what it uses.


    So, in that case, Han 3000 has the simplest idea.


    Reset it to zero and start again.


    It used to be green juice, but now it''s the blood of Han 3000.


    If so, the green juice is attacked by the giant fish, so it always attacks itself. Even if it has a Pangu axe, it is afraid but still doesn''t give up.


    It''s like a whiteboard, which has been engraved with the mark of murder from birth.


    Therefore, if it is not green juice but its own blood, it should be marked by Han 3000 again.


    This is a conjecture and an adventure.


    But in front, Han 3000 seems to be right. Things not only develop as expected, but most importantly, the material of the little black stick has been corroded by Han 3000''s poisonous blood.


    Next, it is the most important link, and it is also the key to whether the whole operation is a dead or a loose buckle at the end.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 stared at the little black stick swallowing blood, quietly waiting for its reflection.


    If you win, everything will be well. If you lose, it absorbs its own blood which is far stronger than green liquid, and it is doomed that this goods will become stronger.


    Even something out of control is very likely.


    After all, it''s a so-called divine artifact that you haven''t even heard of.


    Who knows what this guy can do.


    Suddenly, just at this time, little black stick suddenly calmed down, just as Han 3000 had released the green juice before, and lost everything.


    Is this the end of everything?


    Han 3000 was lost and unwilling.


    But the next second, it suddenly flashed a blood red streamer. Although it was fleeting, the next second, the goods slowly flew up from the palm of Han 3000''s hand.


    Han 3000 stared at it with some vigilance. It also flew nearly half a meter in front of Han 3000, and then looked at Han 3000 in the air.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help but swallow his saliva slightly. He didn''t know whether this guy was an enemy or a friend, and whether he tied a dead buckle or a live buckle.


    Just then, the little black stick moved


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3120

    It accelerated and rushed directly towards Han 3000. Han 3000 subconsciously stretched out his hand to resist, but suddenly found that when the stick rushed to his side, it didn''t attack him as just now.


    Instead, it slowly rotates around its own body in a circle


    Han 3000 put his hand down and looked at the little black stick faintly. At this time, its body emits a faint red light, and there is a faint black in the red light.


    When you surround yourself, it''s like a puppy. At this time, it''s shaking its tail to show kindness.


    Han 3000 doubtfully stretched out his hand. Sure enough, after a slight rotation of the little black stick, it slowly fell on Han 3000''s palm. Even the stick head bent slightly and rubbed Han 3000''s palm, showing a gentle appearance.


    Han 3000 was confused, but some were happy. The guess was correct and the result was gratifying, but


    It''s amazing to see how it has changed.


    But just when Han 3000 felt magical, he suddenly softened his stick like a long snake. He wound and climbed all the way along Han 3000''s palm until Han 3000''s neck. Then he slipped from his neck and wound it all the way to the other hand.


    After that, the guy returned again and quickly swam around Han 3000''s body.


    Then Han 3000 frowned suddenly. This guy disappeared?!


    It just disappeared directly and cleanly!


    But when Han 3000 was suddenly surprised, suddenly, he felt something suddenly appeared on his whole body. Then he fixed his eyes and saw that a black and red thing was appearing on his feet, hands or body and wrapped it slowly.


    "Wow!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Boom!"


    With the completion of each package, Han 3000 looked again with a loud noise. He was already wearing a powerful armor.


    Black and red like a demon moon, the armor is extremely hard and powerful. It''s hard and indestructible just by looking at its appearance.


    Just when Han 3000 was surprised, those armor suddenly turned into mercury and melted from Han 3000''s body. Later, they completely disappeared as if they were absorbed by Han 3000''s skin. Han 3000''s body also recovered its original shape.


    Han 3000 was stunned. Isn''t it amazing and fun?


    "Roar!"


    But almost at this time, a fierce roar came. Han 3000 subconsciously thought whether the strange fish had engaged in any monster. When he was trying to resist with vigilance, he suddenly found a black red dragon and tiger squatting beside him.


    The tiger has a dragon head and blood red all over. It is like the beast of hell. A pair of black wings are born on the back. The power of tiger and tiger is very overbearing.


    "This guy..." Han 3000 looked at the dragon and tiger beast strangely. Although he was really shocked just now, when Han 3000 saw the color of the dragon and tiger beast, those surprises were completely replaced by surprise.


    He knew very well that this blood black color was clearly transformed by the little black stick.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, the huge dragon and tiger beast suddenly moved.


    The huge body suddenly twisted, then turned into a ball, finally condensed into a black spot and disappeared in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help but move his throat slightly and swallowed his saliva. Some impatient eyes turned around, looking forward to what would happen next.


    Soon, just where the black spot disappeared, the black spot reappeared and grew larger and larger. Finally, it began to spread and spread in the air like paint sprinkled by people.


    After that, it began to pull and change fiercely. Finally, it slowly condensed into a huge black and red gourd with exquisite appearance and domineering body. It''s not too bad to say a fairy family magic soldier.


    "Interesting!" Han 3000 looked at it and said with a slight sigh.


    When Han 3000''s words fell, the gourd flew fiercely and circled and landed on Han 3000''s palm the next second.


    Han 3000 frowned, gently dragged and held it, not to mention that although he knew it was illusory, its illusory weight was very worthy of the gourd.


    "It''s decent." Han 3000 couldn''t help saying.


    Then, the gourd squeezed Han 3000 slightly at this time, as if to signal him something.


    "You want me to try?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    The gourd moved again, as if to be sure.


    Han 3000 disdained to smile. Isn''t it noisy? Even if you change your image, can you still be a gourd and spit fire?!


    However, unable to hold the gourd, he nodded and lifted it slightly in his hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3121

    Boom!!


    As Han 3000 lifted his hand, the whole blood red huludun time suddenly spewed out a fiery red flame.


    The fire is so fierce and powerful that it is like a long dragon, swallowing and biting tens of meters, and the whole space is lit up instantly.


    "Shit!" Even Han 3000 at this time, seeing this situation, was not surprised.


    Although the flame is not as powerful as the sky fire, it is at least a fierce fire rarely seen by Han 3000.


    Its power can even be compared with the so-called supreme fire of the Lu family.


    It''s amazing.


    If this little black stick turns into a gourd, it''s OK, but who can think that its shape can spit out dramatic fire like a real gourd?


    And the fire is so fierce?!


    That''s ridiculous?!


    Suddenly, when Han 3000 was amazed, he suddenly thought of something.


    If the gourds made by this guy are the same as the real ones, or they can be said to be true, then the other shapes it just made


    Will you?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 was a little excited. Although the idea was very bold, why not?


    This little black stick won''t suddenly let himself have a try for no reason. This is one of them.


    The second and most important thing is the magic dragon''s words. The so-called heavenly artifact is a weapon, not a weapon, a armor, not a armor, a treasure, not a treasure. It''s you, not you. It''s strange and wonderful. It''s embodied in the five elements, and it''s not in the five elements.


    I didn''t understand the meaning of this at first, but now I see that after the continuous changes of this little black stick, some things are ready to come out?


    Is it difficult?


    This so-called heavenly artifact can be turned into everything?!


    Therefore, it is armor, weapon and treasure. Can the body be transformed into five elements?


    But because it always has an ontology, it seems to be them, but not them.


    As for the final words that are not in the five elements, what should be said is the material of its body?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 moved in his hand, glanced at the gourd in his hand, and whispered, "little black stick, turn into a sword and show me."


    Words fall, Han 3000 looks forward to waiting.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, Han 3000''s enthusiasm was like being splashed with a basin of water. The gourd in his hand was still the gourd, let alone a sword, even if it changed.


    "Shit? Wrong?" Han 3000 touched his head depressed, didn''t he?


    It should not be wrong. The others in front are right.


    Han 3000 is so painful that he can''t solve it.


    He really didn''t know which link was wrong.


    "Can''t you turn the sword?"


    "Why don''t you try changing a armor?"


    "Or the Dragon Tiger beast just now?"


    Han 3000 even shouted several times, but what puzzled him was that the gourd was still the prototype. If it didn''t keep this shape, Han 3000 even doubted whether his mother''s little black stick had died again.


    It has no response at all.


    "Shit, has it changed before, so it can''t change any more?" Han 3000 adjusted his thinking in time.


    This seems to be the biggest possibility at present.


    Otherwise, why is this little black stick still good, but suddenly it doesn''t change?!


    Therefore, if you want it to change, you can only think of new things to change.


    But what?


    Han 3000 thought hard, thought hard, or changed a knife? Or an axe? Or a suit?


    Han 3000 was thinking. He was absorbed, but he didn''t find that the gourd in his hand was changing rapidly


    Or a knife, or an axe, or a suit


    At the other end of the line.


    Black clouds are pressing on the top, and tens of thousands of dark shadows are gathering rapidly in a certain direction.


    A moment later, the shadows drew closer and closer. A total of 27 people with black air flew out in front of those shadows. Then they surpassed the large army and quickly gathered forward.


    When the 27 people got closer and closer to the center of the gathering, the black gas suddenly rose from the ground


    In the black air, seven or eight people''s shadows also gradually appear, but the person in charge is full of black air. Just looking up, it has made people feel chilly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3122

    When the twenty-seven shadows arrived quickly, they even had no time to close their body shape, so they knelt down on their knees and slid out for a few meters before they barely stopped. They lowered their heads one by one and were extremely humble.


    "How''s it going?" Next to the terrible man in black, a very strong man in black asked coldly.


    Although the man was dressed in black and masked, the light in his eyes was fiercer than the tiger and leopard and fiercer than the Jackal and wolf.


    "I''ve checked all nearby, but... But I just haven''t found any trace of those people." One of the twenty-seven shadows whispered. Then he looked timidly at the strong man in black.


    Yes, this strong man in black is no one else, but Pei Shiyuan, the eleventh master.


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan, the eleventh master, whose eyes were full of pure light, was completely angry. When he moved his hand, he directly hit out an energy, and knocked down all the eyes of the twelve black shadows on the spot: "rice bucket, all a bunch of fucking rice buckets, and return the 27 fucking ones. What''s the use I want you to do?"


    "They are losers, aren''t you?" As soon as the words fell, the man in black who looked frightening next to Pei Shiyuan uttered a voice.


    Besides the special envoy, who else can it be?


    Pei Shiyuan really couldn''t answer. He could only lower his head and say, "it''s Shiyuan''s incompetence."


    "You know, you''re right." The special envoy snorted coldly, glanced at the twenty-seven envoys lying on the ground and said, "are you sure they have been searched?"


    As soon as the 27 people heard this, they quickly got up from the ground on the spot, then knelt down and said, "subordinates and others are divided into several waves of people and horses in a carpet way. The first is pursuit and the second is search. If someone is found, it must be traceable, but..."


    "Hum, is it difficult? Can the goods fly away?" Pei Shiyuan was not satisfied with Wei''s drink and dared not go out in front of the special envoy, but he was naturally not terrible under his own hands.


    Moreover, the incompetence of these men led to their being scolded. Of course, he was dissatisfied with these men.


    "What are you talking about?" The special envoy asked coldly without looking back.


    Pei Shiyuan immediately lowered his head: "Shiyuan didn''t say anything."


    As soon as the special envoy looked back, Pei Shiyuan flew several meters directly. After a few steps, he barely stopped. The special envoy said in a cold voice: "you said it before you said it. If you said it, you didn''t say it. You can''t make it with the envoy sincerely?"


    Pei Shiyuan quickly bent over and said, "Shiyuan dare not."


    "Then say."


    Pei Shiyuan was helpless. He was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. However, he still bit his teeth and said, "Shiyuan said, can the goods fly away?"


    With that, he looked at the special envoy with some worry, for fear that this would annoy him.


    But the special envoy didn''t get angry when he heard the sound. Instead, he smiled coldly and said, "a good man can''t disappear for a lifetime even if he can use some method to disappear for a while! In that case, how can he live without a person and die without a body? You''re right, flying and hiding."


    "Is it difficult..." Pei Shiyuan suddenly wanted to understand what "flying is not possible, is it... Hiding?"


    There are many strange people and scholars in the world. Although there are few kinds of skills to escape, it is not that no one can reach.


    The special envoy nodded: "with such intensive search and your subordinates of Pei Shiyuan, I naturally believe in their ability. However, human beings are more cunning than cunning and use tricks. He knows that we must pursue quickly and ignore some details."


    "This detail is underground." Pei Shiyuan''s eyes are also sinister.


    Well, you bitch, he ignored that he could come up with such a way.


    The special envoy''s eyes shrunk slightly: "search all the way. You know where the front is. They can''t rush past, so..." speaking of this, the special envoy looked back and said coldly: "they must still be in the mountains."


    "However, the subordinate soldiers are still searching in the rear, and the slowest is even now. They really haven''t found any people." The man in the twenty-seven shadows also wondered.


    The special envoy did not speak. He looked at the barren mountains behind him from a distance and seemed to be investigating the possible habitat of Han 3000 and others.


    Suddenly, just at this time, a loud noise hit, and the brilliant light and fire ignited the whole dark sky in an instant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3123

    Looking for the sound, they saw an explosion in the sky in the distance. Although there was nothing else, the light produced by the explosion still formed a distinct point over the top of the black cloud.


    A group of people in black quickly put out a defensive array on the spot and looked around covetously.


    The special envoy waved his hand slightly, disdained and said, "can you be afraid of hurting me when the explosion is so far away?"


    Hearing this, the people in black immediately withdrew and bowed their heads.


    Pei Shiyuan frowned and looked at the distant sky. Where did the explosion come from?!


    However, as the special envoy said, there is really no need to worry about the long distance.


    However, he didn''t quite understand. He said to himself, "how could there be an explosion?"


    The special envoy looked back slightly and looked at Pei Shiyuan.


    Seeing the special envoy looking at himself, Pei Shiyuan suddenly woke up and smiled.


    However, he suddenly remembered what the special envoy had just said and knew that if he didn''t say anything, he might have no good fruit, so he had to quickly answer, "Shiyuan is just curious about how there could be an explosion."


    "Why not there?" The special envoy said coldly.


    "Because there is no one there." Pei Shiyuan said.


    Old Hua, a man in black nearby also came over. It was Pei LAN. He hurriedly whispered, "tell the special envoy that the place is called the land of extreme snow. It''s quite strange."


    "Every six hours, it will fall for three days. The temperature is very low. Not to mention people, even trees and cheap insects can hardly live there. Therefore, gradually no one will pass by. It is a deserted place."


    "No man''s land?" The special envoy looked back slightly and looked over there as if thinking.


    Pei Shiyuan and Pei LAN looked at each other. Suddenly, their eyes were shocked. Shouldn''t they


    Pei Shiyuan walked a few steps to the special envoy and said strangely, "the special envoy will not doubt that Han 3000''s gang has entered the extremely snowy land, right?"


    The special envoy didn''t speak. At this time, Peilan had gathered together: "it''s impossible. The air temperature in the extremely snowy place is very low. Ordinary people are in it, just like looking for death."


    "Unless you are a very strong expert, you can use real energy to protect your body."


    "But there are very few masters like that." Pei LAN doesn''t believe in Tao.


    The special envoy looked back slightly and looked at Peilan.


    Pei Shiyuan hurriedly said, "the temperature in the extremely snowy place needs at least a top expert like you to be able to resist it. In addition, even if an expert like me and the eleventh master enter, they will be broken by ice and snow."


    Pei Lan also nodded hurriedly: "special envoy, my words are true."


    The special envoy nodded, looked back gently, and looked at the direction of the extremely snowy place again. A moment later, he murmured, "don''t forget, that guy is a strange man."


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan and Pei LAN immediately looked at each other.


    Although they really don''t believe that someone can hardtop the extreme snow temperature in the extreme snow place, the special envoy''s words are not unreasonable. The boy is a strange man. If he has any strange skills, no one can tell.


    Although this possibility is still low in their hearts, they dare not say more when the special envoy is in front.


    "Pei Jin, has the twenty seventh envoy checked there?" Thinking of this, Pei Shiyuan quickly turned back and looked at the man in the twenty-seven shadows.


    Pei Jin hurriedly bowed his head. At this time, he was also full of sweat: "Eleventh master, there... There is no man''s land, and the temperature is very low, so..."


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan suddenly clicked in his heart. Although this must be within his understanding, it seems that Han 3000 is more likely to hide in the extreme snow.


    Thinking of this, Pei Shiyuan hurriedly looked at the special envoy.


    The special envoy snorted coldly, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Then the huge dark shadow headed for the snow.


    At this time, on the extremely snowy land, pangolin and Xia Wei were looking at the giant fish on the ice. When they were anxious, an explosion suddenly sounded in the sky. The three also looked at the huge light burning above their heads in fear and were silly for a time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3124

    The three subconsciously looked back at the giant fish, but they saw that the giant fish only circled in mid air after swallowing Han 3000. It was clear that there was no explosion.


    So, what''s the matter with the explosion overhead?


    The three stared around, but they didn''t see any enemies around. For a moment, they looked at each other and didn''t know what to expect.


    "Brother pangolin, what should I do now?" Xia Wei took the jade sword left by Han 3000 and was very worried at this time.


    Pangolin slightly clenched his teeth. He didn''t know that Han 3000 was swallowed. He was desperate, but there were other things around him. If there was an enemy coming, it would be even worse.


    Different from the anxiety of pangolins and others, at this time, at the other edge of the extremely snowy land, in a dilapidated cave.


    This cave is on the top of the mountain, and this mountain is obviously higher than other mountains. It converges here and is a hundred miles away.


    At this time, a black air quickly floated into the cave from the outside. Later, he turned into a body and knelt slightly on the ground.


    "How''s everything going?" A beautiful voice suddenly floated out.


    However, the cave only hears the sound without seeing anyone.


    The shadow didn''t seem surprised, but nodded slightly: "as you ordered, the wolf fire has been lit over the extremely snowy land. The people who pursued him already know and have set off at this time."


    "Well done."


    "My subordinates don''t quite understand. Those people are all ferocious people. Didn''t you say... You''re not afraid that Han 3000 can''t resist?"


    "Only by exerting his muscles and bones and lacking his body can he become a master. If he is so easy to die, can he be Han 3000?"


    "Subordinates understand." The shadow''s words fell, his body dissipated, turned into a black air and floated out of the cave.


    At this time, if there are peerless experts in the cave, it must be vaguely found that the air here actually has a slight deformation, and those who cause the deformation are clearly the people who exist in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Han 3000 was thinking about what to turn the little black stick into. Suddenly, he looked back and saw that the gourd had already become a strange object.


    And out of order as like as two peas, he was just as easily confused as he thought of the last thing.


    "I see." Han 3000 suddenly rejoiced. It turned out that he wanted this little black stick to change, not by shouting, but by thinking.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly remembered the blood red armor at that time.


    "Wow!"


    Sure enough!


    When Han 3000 just thought about that aspect, Han 3000''s body was immediately re clothed with the powerful and domineering armor.


    Think again, a dark black suit is on the body in an instant.


    Think again, the suit is missing, and he even holds a weapon that should only appear on the earth.


    Han 3000 felt a little excited. He moved his hand gently. He only heard a "bang", and a bullet slipped out of the chamber directly.


    Bang!


    On the gray stone like meat wall, a small hole was made in Dun time.


    "So fierce?" Han 3000 couldn''t believe looking at the little black stick in his hand.


    Looking back at the small hole in the gray stone wall, I suddenly had an extremely bold idea.


    "Hey, hey." Thinking of this, Han 3000 showed a very proud smile on his face: "before, I didn''t believe that there was Providence. Now, I have to believe this."


    "Good thing you don''t waste my time on you."


    "Next, it''s up to you."


    The words fell, Han 3000 turned his hand, and just now the small dagger appeared in Han 3000''s hand again. Then, the small dagger quickly rotated, and with a puff, it directly cut a hole in his hand.


    "Either I''m bleeding today, or this guy." Looking at the blood flowing out, Han 3000 raised his eyes to those gray stone like meat walls, and a slight sneer came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Then Han 3000 suddenly picked up the little black stick and aimed it directly at his wound.


    When the little black stick came into contact with the blood of the wound, first, the little black stick slowly absorbed some blood. Then, it seemed that it also noticed that there was a lot of blood. After stopping absorption for a moment, suddenly, a huge glow appeared at the place where it came into contact with the blood.


    Along with it, the little black stick is so shining!


    The corner of Han 3000''s sneer suddenly moved, and the ferocity of pain suddenly wrote on his face.


    He forcibly tried to cover the wound, but the fierce pain still made him cry out: "ah!!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3125

    The three subconsciously looked back at the giant fish, but they saw that the giant fish only circled in mid air after swallowing Han 3000. It was clear that there was no explosion.


    So, what''s the matter with the explosion overhead?


    The three stared around, but they didn''t see any enemies around. For a moment, they looked at each other and didn''t know what to expect.


    "Brother pangolin, what should I do now?" Xia Wei took the jade sword left by Han 3000 and was very worried at this time.


    Pangolin slightly clenched his teeth. He didn''t know that Han 3000 was swallowed. He was desperate, but there were other things around him. If there was an enemy coming, it would be even worse.


    Different from the anxiety of pangolins and others, at this time, at the other edge of the extremely snowy land, in a dilapidated cave.


    This cave is on the top of the mountain, and this mountain is obviously higher than other mountains. It converges here and is a hundred miles away.


    At this time, a black air quickly floated into the cave from the outside. Later, he turned into a body and knelt slightly on the ground.


    "How''s everything going?" A beautiful voice suddenly floated out.


    However, the cave only hears the sound without seeing anyone.


    The shadow didn''t seem surprised, but nodded slightly: "as you ordered, the wolf fire has been lit over the extremely snowy land. The people who pursued him already know and have set off at this time."


    "Well done."


    "My subordinates don''t quite understand. Those people are all ferocious people. Didn''t you say... You''re not afraid that Han 3000 can''t resist?"


    "Only by exerting his muscles and bones and lacking his body can he become a master. If he is so easy to die, can he be Han 3000?"


    "Subordinates understand." The shadow''s words fell, his body dissipated, turned into a black air and floated out of the cave.


    At this time, if there are peerless experts in the cave, it must be vaguely found that the air here actually has a slight deformation, and those who cause the deformation are clearly the people who exist in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Han 3000 was thinking about what to turn the little black stick into. Suddenly, he looked back and saw that the gourd had already become a strange object.


    And out of order as like as two peas, he was just as easily confused as he thought of the last thing.


    "I see." Han 3000 suddenly rejoiced. It turned out that he wanted this little black stick to change, not by shouting, but by thinking.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly remembered the blood red armor at that time.


    "Wow!"


    Sure enough!


    When Han 3000 just thought about that aspect, Han 3000''s body was immediately re clothed with the powerful and domineering armor.


    Think again, a dark black suit is on the body in an instant.


    Think again, the suit is missing, and he even holds a weapon that should only appear on the earth.


    Han 3000 felt a little excited. He moved his hand gently. He only heard a "bang", and a bullet slipped out of the chamber directly.


    Bang!


    On the gray stone like meat wall, a small hole was made in Dun time.


    "So fierce?" Han 3000 couldn''t believe looking at the little black stick in his hand.


    Looking back at the small hole in the gray stone wall, I suddenly had an extremely bold idea.


    "Hey, hey." Thinking of this, Han 3000 showed a very proud smile on his face: "before, I didn''t believe that there was Providence. Now, I have to believe this."


    "Good thing you don''t waste my time on you."


    "Next, it''s up to you."


    The words fell, Han 3000 turned his hand, and just now the small dagger appeared in Han 3000''s hand again. Then, the small dagger quickly rotated, and with a puff, it directly cut a hole in his hand.


    "Either I''m bleeding today, or this guy." Looking at the blood flowing out, Han 3000 raised his eyes to those gray stone like meat walls, and a slight sneer came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Then Han 3000 suddenly picked up the little black stick and aimed it directly at his wound.


    When the little black stick came into contact with the blood of the wound, first, the little black stick slowly absorbed some blood. Then, it seemed that it also noticed that there was a lot of blood. After stopping absorption for a moment, suddenly, a huge glow appeared at the place where it came into contact with the blood.


    Along with it, the little black stick is so shining!


    The corner of Han 3000''s sneer suddenly moved, and the ferocity of pain suddenly wrote on his face.


    He forcibly tried to cover the wound, but the fierce pain still made him cry out: "ah!!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3126

    The giant fish stops, which also means that the loud noise caused by his twisting also stops.


    The whole lake suddenly became unusually quiet. The three people could even hear each other''s breathing and heartbeat in the energy circle.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, the top of the giant fish exploded suddenly, and the blood and meat rushed up to the sky for several meters. With the moment they rushed up, a figure suddenly emerged from it.


    "Brother 3000 is brother 3000." Almost at the same time, Xia Wei excitedly pulled the pangolin''s arm and shouted loudly.


    Pangolin was pulled in pain, but it was completely ignored at this time. The whole face was full of smiles.


    Yes, it''s Han 3000!


    At this time, Han 3000 was holding a long black sword. A sword broke through the sky and came out directly. Then he stood slightly in the air. His posture was heroic, like a god Buddha.


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible. The huge fish''s skin is like steel, and its body is as huge as a mountain. The flesh under the skin is naturally thick and thick. He... How can he penetrate through the fish''s body?" The old man also barely recovered from his stupor.


    "I said earlier that he was Han 3000. Now, do you accept it?" The pangolin clenched its fist excitedly and took a vicious breath.


    Let you say I boast. Now, the facts are in front of me!


    They didn''t speak, but it was obvious that the smile on their faces and the exclamation in their eyes were the best answer.


    What else can we do besides taking breath?!


    The old man smiled and smiled leisurely. If the abyss was just in front of him, now, with the emergence of Han 3000, they are like walking on the ground.


    "Brother 3000, come on!" Xia Wei is also very excited and waves her hands at Han 3000.


    Hearing Xia Wei''s cry, Han 3000 looked back at Xia Wei. He wanted to squeeze out a smile and signal that she was okay, but what he saw was the black crowd like stars behind the three people.


    Han 3000 immediately frowned. It was obvious that the comers were not good.


    "Do me another favor!" Han 3000 didn''t dare to think much. He thanked the little black stick. When he moved his hand, the little black stick immediately turned into a big axe.


    The axe is cold and domineering.


    Han 3000 hatchet, aimed at the huge strange fish, chopped it down suddenly, and then got up again


    In just a few rounds, the huge strange fish was instantly cut into several sections by the giant axe.


    "Thank you" smiled softly. The little black stick turned into a smoke and went into Han 3000''s sleeves. The next second, Han 3000 moved manually, which could really cover the giant fish directly. As soon as the storage ring opened, the giant fish like a mountain was collected into the storage by Han 3000 coefficient.


    In addition to the broken ice, there were only blood and foam on the ground.


    After collecting several dead ghost fish, Han 3000, who completely cleaned up the battlefield, flew to chuanshanjia three people and looked at them: "fortunately, he caught up in time."


    Then, Han 3000 gently redistributed an energy in front of the three people, and the energy circle that was close to breaking was completely repaired.


    "Brother 3000, are you okay?" Xia Wei said with joy and concern.


    Han 3000 nodded, looked at the black crowd not far behind and smiled bitterly: "it should be all right now, but I don''t know if it''s all right later."


    Pangolin looked back: "it seems that, as you expected, those people did send a lot of people."


    Xia Wei said in a hurry, "let''s get out of here, or we''ll be in danger when they catch up."


    It''s more than dangerous. It''s a desperate situation. Once those people approach, let alone their cultivation, it''s bound to be a fierce battle just for the number of people.


    It''s just to change to other places. In this extremely snowy place, the consumption is almost needless to say. At the same time, how to protect the three of them is also a painful problem.


    Therefore, once surrounded, there is no possibility of parry.


    "What shall we do?" Pangolin looks at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He raised his eyes and looked around. For a time, he frowned.


    "Something''s wrong?" Han 3000 suddenly murmured.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3127

    "What''s wrong?" Pangolin puzzled.


    The encircling soldiers mainly rushed from the front at this time and showed a fan-shaped way.


    If you go back, it will be the way to come. Although the rear is very broad, it is very likely that there will be pursuers according to the speculation of Han 3000 in the rear. Once you go back, you will fall into the dilemma of being made dumplings.


    "So, only left and right?" Pangolins are strange.


    Han 3000 shook his head. It was the same on the left and right. After all, the search of these people was not centered on the extremely snowy place. The extremely snowy place was just a small point in their route.


    Therefore, in this way, it can only be doomed that there are pursuers at the left and right, as well as at the rear.


    Besides, it also deviates from its destination. Who knows where it will rush even if it breaks through.


    "Shit, you don''t want to..." pangolin followed Han 3000 for a long time. He knew that this guy always loved strange tricks, so he soon knew his general idea.


    But this idea is a little too risky?!


    "Yes." Han 3000 nodded: "speed is the key to soldiers and strangeness is the key to law."


    "Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain and leaning towards the tiger mountain, there are clouds in the art of war. It is the best policy to take them by surprise when they are unstable." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "After breaking through them, there should be no pursuit behind them. We will break through, but will it be too risky?" Xia Wei is so clever that she can almost see through it. At this time, she asks suspiciously.


    "The so-called surprise is that they expect that we dare not." Han 3000 finished. Moreover, it is unknown how long Han 3000''s body can last. If the seal of the land is on the way to be chased, it is not a long-term plan. I want to look at the three people: "dare to play with me?"


    "Oh, I''ve been with you for so long. I''m afraid I''ll die early. I won''t play with you." Pangolin disdained to laugh.


    Xia Wei was a girl, but she didn''t expect that her answer was no worse than the pangolin. She nodded: "as long as there are 3000 brothers, anything will do."


    All three made up their minds, and then they all looked at the old man.


    The old man smiled bitterly: "look what I''m doing. Everyone is in the same boat. Do I have a choice? Besides, as the saying goes, if you don''t die, you will have a blessing."


    "I''ve lived for a long time and suffered for most of my life. It''s good to be able to carry life and death and get wealth. If I can''t resist it, I''ll die if I die. Anyway, I''ve had enough of this hard life."


    Hearing this answer, the four smiled at the same time.


    "Since you all believe me, I have nothing to say. I will try my best to send you out safely."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and a cloud suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Cloud?" When they saw what Han 3000 took out, they immediately wondered.


    "You all sit here." Han 3000''s words fell, and the cloud in his hand became big enough to let the four people sit inside safely.


    "When will you call the clouds?" Pangolin stepped on the cloud and stepped on it for a few times. It was very strong. I couldn''t help asking.


    "This is not a cloud." Han 3000 replied with a wry smile, as if he thought of something: "or, it''s a cloud."


    "You have a fever?" Pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed. What did he say? Listening to you was like listening to you and saying nothing.


    "Brother 3000, it''s not cloud and cloud. What''s this?" Xia Wei is simple and still confused.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to you later. Anyway, it''s with the help of this guy that I can get out of the fish so quickly. Are I stable?" Han 3000 asked.


    Three people you look at me, I look at you, nodded to each other.


    "Then let''s go."


    Han 3000''s words fell. He could really urge him to drive straight ahead with clouds.


    At this time, tens of thousands of people in black outside had rushed to the edge of the extremely snowy land. With a wave of the special envoy''s hand, the whole team collectively stopped.


    "Surround me here. Even a fly is not allowed to fly out. Leave some elite experts with me. I will lay an energy shield to protect you." As soon as the special envoy''s words fell, Pei Shiyuan was also preparing to respond. Suddenly, everyone looked at the front collectively.


    Because a man dragging a cloud is fast coming this way


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3128

    "What''s that?" The special envoy frowned slightly and stared at one person and one cloud in the sky. He was stunned for a moment.


    Pei Shiyuan and others also noticed the situation in mid air. Obviously, they were stunned.


    I thought about all the possibilities. I didn''t expect someone to come to the door at this time. What''s more, this guy not only came by himself, but also brought a big cloud.


    Are you sick?


    "Eleventh master, that''s the boy, that''s the boy." Almost at the same time, the man in black, a healthier man, jumped out and pointed to the clouds in the air, shouting excitedly.


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan frowned: "mangniu, do you admit your mistake?"


    "Eleventh master, even if the boy turns to ashes, mangniu can never admit his mistake. He is the human boy I met that day." Who else can that excited person be besides his reckless ox?!


    Hearing mangniu''s confirmation, Pei Shiyuan''s eyes were surprised: "shit, this boy really brings seed. We''re chasing him. He''s good. He dares to take the initiative to send it to the door?"


    The special envoy''s fierce eyes shrunk slightly and had to admit that even he didn''t expect Han 3000 to operate in the opposite direction and found himself.


    "Everybody, shrink the line and take this boy down for me." Pei Shiyuan drank coldly and rushed up with his team on the spot.


    After all, the boy didn''t let himself suffer a lot in front of the special envoy. Today, we repay the old and new hatred together.


    However, he was about to move, but he was stopped directly by the special envoy. The special envoy drank coldly: "what''s your hurry?"


    "If that boy dares to attack rashly, will he be unprepared? If he is rash, he will meet the enemy. What''s the difference between you and the king of Youming?"


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan was unwilling, but looking back at Peilan, he saw that even he shook his head at himself and sank his heart for a moment. It seemed that he felt a little reckless just now.


    No matter how useless this guy is in mangniu''s mouth, one thing without thinking is that he is the one who killed the king of Youming in zheng28 Sutra.


    Therefore, he must have strange moves. He should take more precautions at ordinary times, not to mention that Han 3000 still took the initiative to attack at this time?


    The special envoy is right. There must be a conspiracy.


    "When the order goes down, all departments stand by, and the rest of the generals follow me to catch the thief." Then Pei Shiyuan suddenly drank and flew directly to the sky.


    "Yes." Shout in unison.


    Several elites behind him, including mangniu and Pei LAN, also followed. A line of nine people showed a conical swing, led by Pei Shiyuan.


    At the same time, the lower parts also put on an array and looked covetously into the air.


    Pei Shiyuan''s body was firm and steady. He shouted: "boy, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no door to hell, you break..."


    "Break into your mother, get out!"


    In the middle of his words, Pei Shiyuan only felt that Han 3000, who was originally some distance from himself, did not stop to confront himself in his imagination, but suddenly accelerated towards himself.


    But a shadow remained in place. The next second, a dark shadow had directly inserted from him and rushed behind him directly under his eyes.


    "Shit." Peishi was so energetic that he clenched his fist, and the whole person was extremely depressed.


    In front of the ministries and envoys, I wanted to come up and show off and make a good shock, but I didn''t expect that the other party not only didn''t follow the routine, but also passed directly by himself.


    Who can''t bear it!


    "Stop him!" Pei Shiyuan drank angrily, immediately turned around and ran after him.


    The eight people behind him also contracted rapidly from the cone and quickly surrounded Han 3000. At the same time, the eight attacks also took advantage of the trend.


    Han 3000 had no intention of fighting at all. He dragged the cloud behind him to quickly dodge and just ran away.


    "Hum, the speed is quite fast." Pei Shiyuan smiled coldly, and the next second his eyes were full of fierce light: "but do you think I''m a vegetarian?"


    As soon as the words fell, Pei Shiyuan''s body suddenly shone, and then turned into a streamer to chase after Han 3000.


    "Chase!" On the ground, Peijin didn''t dare to ask big, so he hurriedly asked the remaining twenty-seven men to pursue them quickly in the direction of the two.


    The special envoy looked slightly at the two people rapidly approaching in mid air and the eight people barely following behind him. For a moment, the fierce light''s eyes shrank slightly.


    The next second, when he appeared, he was already in front of the 27 men pursued hundreds of miles away.


    Its action is like space jumping.


    At this time, when Han 3000 was speeding up his escape, he suddenly saw a dark shadow on his side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3129

    Han 3000 frowned slightly and looked back. At this time, who else could he be except Pei Shiyuan?


    Although Han 3000 was indeed dragged down by the clouds carrying three people in the rear, and his speed had fallen to more than half, as the saying goes, a skinny camel is also bigger than a horse.


    Therefore, even at this time, the speed of Han 3000 is absolutely beyond the reach of most people.


    But what Han 3000 couldn''t imagine was that in this way, Pei Shiyuan actually caught up with him and kept moving forward at a constant speed with himself.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 couldn''t help admiring and surprised when he looked at Pei Shiyuan.


    Pei Shiyuan smiled coldly: "smelly boy, I thought you could have some strange moves. The result is to play this advice. Yes, you can continue to run. I see how far you can run."


    Han 3000 smiled, accelerated again, directly surpassed Pei Shiyuan and opened several positions.


    Pei Shiyuan was not in a hurry. He despised a smile. It was also an acceleration and directly caught up with Han 3000.


    Looking at Han 3000, Pei Shiyuan, who caught up with him, disdained coldly: "you keep running."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "do you really want to chase endlessly?"


    "Hehe, I will not only chase you, but also teach you a good lesson. Just kill the underground bug. In the face of our pursuit, you dare to hide everywhere. It''s an unforgivable sin." Pei Shiyuan smiled coldly.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. After looking back at his lower body, he smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good for you to chase down? Your eight men have been separated from us, and your tens of thousands of subordinates are far away from us. Aren''t you afraid I''ll annoy you and kill you?"


    "Killed me?" Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan almost didn''t laugh.


    If Han 3000 took the initiative to come to the door at first, and Pei LAN and the special envoy really worried about whether Han 3000 had any strange moves, now he has completely lost this worry.


    Obviously, Han 3000''s strange move is to kill them by surprise. His purpose is just to get out of the encirclement.


    Han 3000 is not even willing to fight, which is the best proof of this problem.


    Therefore, even if he didn''t know how the ground bug was killed by the goods at the beginning, Pei Shiyuan believed that the goods were indeed as mangniu said, and had no power to fight a war at all.


    What my most trusted brother said will never deceive me.


    Han 3000 threatened his life at this time. In addition to disdaining to smile, what can he do?


    "Are you a thief who can only run away?" Pei Shiyuan disdained to smile and looked at Han 3000''s "small body" and was completely full of ridicule.


    In their tribe, Han 3000 is not qualified even to be a slave.


    "I just need to move my hand a little, and I can break your monkey like hand. Do you dare to talk wildly with me?"


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly. He didn''t even want to ignore the fool and directly continued to move forward. Although the goods were big and thick, his brain was actually so simple.


    Sure enough, heaven is fair. If there is something better than man, there will be something less than man.


    "Shit, what''s the matter? Don''t talk?" Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t speak, suddenly, Pei Shiyuan''s momentum was more prosperous: "smelly boy, are you afraid?"


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "afraid? Yes, I''m really afraid. I''m really afraid I can''t help killing you with one punch."


    Hearing the first half of Han 3000''s sentence, Pei Shiyuan was still a little happy, which is natural, but hearing the second half of the sentence, Pei Shiyuan, a man of rough hair and blood and hot temper, was completely angry and angry on the spot: "what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Are you deaf?" Han 3000 was not afraid at all, and even looked at Pei Shiyuan impatiently.


    "Shit, you have the guts to stop for me. I won''t be human if I don''t break your neck." Pei Shiyuan roared angrily.


    At this time, he was completely irritable and furious. Even the younger generation dared to talk to him like this?!


    "OK, I''ll stop." Suddenly, Han 3000 really stopped in mid air


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3130

    Han 3000''s sudden stop was naturally unprepared for Pei Shiyuan. After all, roaring and scolding are normal, but where did he want Han 3000 to really stop?


    However, unprepared is only temporary.


    When Pei Shiyuan completely reflected it, there was only coldness and disdain in his heart.


    Since you fucking stopped, why don''t I clean you up?


    On the one hand, it is true to win the momentum in front of many subordinates and envoys and get back their own glory and prestige.


    Without waiting for Pei Shiyuan''s response, Han 3000 stopped and patted his neck. Although he was silent, he was better than ten million provocations.


    "Damn it, smelly boy, you really want to find a way to die. Well, I''ll help you. I want your dog''s life."


    Pei Shiyuan gave a big drink. He suddenly moved his hand and directly attacked Han 3000.


    Seeing a sudden fight ahead, the remaining eight generals immediately looked at each other and hurried to the front.


    However, the speed of the two in front is too fast. In such a long journey, they have already been separated by him for a long time. Even if they try their best to catch up at this time, it will take time.


    These eight people are like this, and the tens of thousands of people in black behind them are even more outrageous.


    Even from the perspective of Han''s 3000 people, the bodies of those people in black are as big as ants because of their distance. If they want to rush for help, they can''t achieve it in a short time.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and looked at Pei Shiyuan who rushed up without panic. He just leaned aside and moved his hand. He patted directly behind Pei Shiyuan''s head.


    Pei Shiyuan threw himself into the air on the spot and was photographed by Han 3000. He lost his center on the spot. Unexpectedly, he threw himself into the air tens of meters away.


    He suddenly looked back. Han 3000 was still standing there and patted his neck gently. It seemed to tell him that I was waiting for you to break my neck.


    "Ah!!" Suddenly, Pei Shiyuan was completely angry, and his black gas suddenly spread. He punched Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. Sure enough, he was the leader of tens of thousands of people in black. His cultivation was profound. Only this fist could feel the surging and ferocious power in his fist at a distance of tens of meters.


    If this punch is solid and solid by him, I''m afraid ordinary people will really be disabled even if they don''t die.


    "Interesting!"


    Han 3000 smiled, and an inexplicable impulse was accumulating in his heart.


    In the clouds, I have been listening to Han 3000 deliberately hiding the three pangolins. At this time, I saw Han 3000 not hiding or dodging through the cloud gap. The three people had their pupils wide open.


    Pangolin shook his head helplessly, and a trace of inexplicable helplessness rose in his heart: "this boy doesn''t want to..."


    The words fell, Han 3000''s smile solidified, and a dark evil suddenly appeared in his eyes. The next second, Han 3000 directly used his right hand to freeze his fist. Facing Pei Shiyuan''s attack, he not only didn''t hide at all, but directly used his fist to fist.


    "Sure enough!" Pangolin was surprised. At this time, he didn''t know whether it was joy or sorrow. He really guessed Han 3000''s next intention. He was really what he expected and had a hard encounter with the other party.


    Xia Wei has been observing the situation outside through a small gap in the clouds. Seeing this scene, her palms can''t help sweating.


    After all, from the visual point of view, the contrast between Han 3000 and Pei Shiyuan is too strong.


    The difference between the two sides is about five times only in volume, and one fist is like a giant stone in a casserole, while the other looks more like... A porcelain cup


    As for the force arm, the thinnest wrist of others is twice thicker than Han 3000''s arm


    Xia Wei is really worried that once the two sides meet, Han Sanqi''s "weak" body will be directly beaten away, and his "skinny" arm will break into several pieces like a dead branch.


    Boom!


    The two fists met, and Xia Wei''s anger dissipated wildly. Xia Wei couldn''t bear to close her eyes tightly.


    "Click."


    A sound of her worry and fear sounded in time, carrying out the eardrum


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3131

    One second, two seconds


    Xia Wei doesn''t remember.


    She only remembered that the short time of a few seconds had been hundreds of reincarnations for her.


    But when she thought the time had passed very slowly, when she opened her eyes and looked at the place where the two people were bombarded, she suddenly found that the time could be slower.


    Dong... Dong


    All the anti Buddha around disappeared and became very quiet, leaving only the heartbeat echoing in my ears.


    Xia Wei''s beautiful eyes stared greatly and her breathing stopped suddenly, because at this time she saw a terrible picture that she could not forget all her life.


    Between the two fists, one big and one small collided tightly.


    Han 3000''s arm is indeed as thin as a bamboo pole, but at this time, the muscle lines are tight and the posture is fierce. On the contrary, although Pei Shiyuan''s arm is like a tree, it is obvious that the whole arm has presented an abnormal posture, and a strange bulge directly appears on the strong muscles on the arm.


    Almost like Xia Wei, Pei Shiyuan stared at Han 3000 in disbelief. However, compared with Xia Wei''s pure shock, his eyes were mixed with many emotions such as unwilling and puzzled.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a helpless wry smile: "the power is really good, but it''s worse."


    With that, Han 3000 slightly stopped.


    "Click!"


    With Han Sanyi''s hand closed, there was no strong squeeze, and a clear sound sounded. At this time, Xia Wei was also surprised to find that Pei Shiyuan''s huge arm was also like a hard eggplant after frost. Half of it fell directly and moved slightly.


    "Broken... Broken?" Xia Wei couldn''t believe it and even wiped her eyes.


    The ferocious and strong arm was completely discounted in the confrontation with Han 3000.


    This can''t be said to be unimaginable, but it''s... Completely impossible.


    "Hiss!" Not only Xia Wei, but also the old man next to her, couldn''t help sucking cold breath at this time.


    Although an ordinary person doesn''t understand the cultivation of skills and methods, the most superficial collision should also seem to hit the stone with an egg, but where can you expect such a one-sided situation, it is really "one-sided".


    That''s ridiculous, isn''t it?


    "You... You guy?" Looking at Han 3000, Pei Shiyuan was so shocked that he could hardly express his words. After this punch, all his anger became unwilling and puzzled: "how can you... How..."


    "Do you want to break my neck?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Break his neck?


    If one second ago, Pei Shiyuan naturally hated it, but at this time, what confidence did he have?


    Han 3000 didn''t break his neck. I''m afraid it''s a great fortune in misfortune.


    "Since you won''t screw it, I''ll go." Han 3000''s words fell, turned around and left with the clouds.


    Pei Shiyuan nodded subconsciously, but the next second, he suddenly patted his head and reflected it in time.


    Damn it, he was completely stunned by Han 3000''s punch just now.


    Thinking of this, he was ashamed and angry. He immediately accelerated and directly blocked Han 3000''s way with one hand.


    "What? Do you want to play?"


    "But you only have two hands. How many times can you play?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan subconsciously got cold on his back, but then he was very angry. He looked at Han 3000 and shouted: "boy, don''t be crazy. I''m not the underground bug. It''s just my carelessness that let you attack successfully. Don''t you really think I''ll be afraid of you?"


    "Do you want to play again?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Joke, I Pei Shiyuan will be afraid of you?"


    "Your last name is Pei?" Han 3000 frowned: "is it your family?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression, Pei Shiyuan suddenly smiled coldly and proudly: "do you know that I belong to the Taowu family? Have an eye!"


    "Are you more afraid?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and smiled gently: "afraid? I think you should ask Peihu or Peikun!"


    The words fell, Han 3000 smiled slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3132

    "Pei Hu? Pei Kun?"


    Hearing these two names, Pei Shiyuan was obviously stunned for several seconds. As a member of the Taowu family, Peihu, the future star of the Taowu family and the future helmsman, how could he not know, how could he not know?


    As for Pei Kun, it is a famous elder level soul task of the Taowu family. He is one of his most respected senior brothers.


    This guy... Can say their names?!


    "Do you know them?" Pei Shiyuan looked coldly at Han 3000 and couldn''t help wondering.


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "I don''t know. I''ve met once. I have a better memory and barely remember their names. They should be very impressed with Han 3000."


    Those two goods were beaten up by themselves. I don''t want to forget them in my lifetime.


    Hearing this, it became another possibility in Pei Shiyuan''s ears. He coldly disdained to smile. This smelly silly ratio thought he knew Peihu and Peikun for a long time, but he was just bragging.


    It''s just a one-sided relationship, which means that he admits that he doesn''t know Peihu and Peikun at all. As a result, I still want to deliberately confuse the public and say that they are impressed by him?


    I think he is the strongest duo of the Taowu family. It''s famous. I''ve heard their names. There are many people who know them, but they don''t know you. What''s the use?


    I know the true God!


    Move out Pei Hu and Pei Kun to scare yourself. I was almost fooled by this silly ratio.


    It''s fucking true.


    Thinking of this, Pei Shiyuan disdained to smile: "want to move them out to deceive me? Smelly boy, I warn you, if you know their names, you should also know the terrorist strength of our Taowu family."


    "If you''re smart, you''ll be caught. Maybe I''ll be happy and at least spare you a happy death. Otherwise, if you can''t afford it, I''ll go."


    Seeing this product, after hearing his remarks, he not only didn''t know what it was to retreat in the face of difficulties, but also suddenly came to the spirit. Obviously, Han Sansan knew that this fool must be a wonderful brain circuit, and understood it into another meaning.


    However, this is not surprising. It can even be said that it is common. After all, there are not a few such people.


    There is only one way to deal with such people, that is to let them know what pain is.


    The words fell, Han 3000 suddenly moved in his hand and directly punched Pei Shiyuan.


    Pei Shiyuan had been on guard for a long time. He smiled coldly: "why? I saw through it and became angry?"


    After that, Pei Shiyuan suddenly raised his black energy in his hand, suddenly gathered with the rest of his left hand, and directly attacked Han 3000 again.


    "Still coming?" Han 3000 frowned slightly, as if something was wrong.


    It''s reasonable to say that this guy has just suffered from a hard fight with himself. How can he still choose to fight with himself?


    Even if this guy''s head is really hard to use and his forehead is really hard enough, it''s absolutely impossible to forget all the losses he just ate so soon?


    Is it difficult


    "Brother 3000, be careful behind you."


    Suddenly, when Han 3000 noticed something was wrong, Xia Wei''s urgent cry also rang out in the clouds behind him.


    Hearing the exclamation in the clouds, Pei Shiyuan and Han 3000 were surprised one after another. The former was naturally surprised that there were people in the clouds and were still women, while the latter was naturally surprised that they came back to their eyes with the sound and saw that the eight Dharma attacks could attack as scheduled.


    Shit!


    Han 3000 whispered and talked with the bastard for too long. Unconsciously, the eight people had followed.


    No wonder this guy dared to continue to harden himself after failure. It turned out that he just took himself as a bait and attacked with the eight people behind him.


    Han 3000''s eyebrows turned slightly. At this time, he fixed his eyes on the man in black who was constantly jumping towards himself in space in front of the group of people in black.


    Intuition tells Han 3000 that that guy is probably the real difficult opponent.


    Once caught up by that guy, Han 3000''s raid and escape will be a complete failure.


    Back in his eyes, he looked at the eight fierce attacks. Han 3000 bit his teeth and his brain was spinning rapidly. What should he do.


    There''s no time.


    At the thought of this, a cold light suddenly appeared in Han 3000''s eyes, which made Pei Shiyuan afraid. With Han 3000 moving, his proud eyes were full of fear


    And the moving figure of Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3133

    What the fuck are you doing?!


    Pei Shiyuan was full of these seven words at this time.


    He made a terrible discovery. At this time, when he learned that he had been directly surrounded by the eight dharmas, Han 3000 not only didn''t think about how to solve the danger, or defend or escape, but


    On the contrary, one punch on the body explodes directly, just like just now, and you have to fight hard against yourself.


    Is this guy crazy? Is he sick?


    Does he know what the consequences are?


    He scolded angrily in his heart, but Pei Shiyuan had to admit that he counseled!


    "You dead bitch, do you know you can''t beat me and just want to pull me on my back?" Pei Shi''s vitality was broken by scolding, but he was not afraid at all.


    With his own strength, even if he has just lost, it doesn''t mean that he has any gap with him. He really has some carelessness just now. Now he is full of strength, why should he be afraid of him?


    Moreover, there are eight attacks behind him. Even if he persists for only a few seconds, he has completely let him go to the West.


    "Well, if I lose money on you, I''ll have to get it all back."


    After that, Pei Shiyuan shouted angrily, and the power of the fist of his left hand was suddenly pushed to the extreme. Even his fist style directly rubbed a strong flame in the air at this time.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and continued to hit.


    "Am I afraid of you?" Over there, Pei Shiyuan also shouted loudly.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided again and exploded with two huge forces!


    In a short time, the fire between the two fists exploded and the energy moved wildly.


    At this time, the eight Dharma energy is getting closer and closer to Han 3000''s back


    "Brush!"


    A fiery red light and a blue purple light suddenly flew out of Han 3000''s body like two wild dragons. Each soared in the air, and turned and pounced on the eight attacking people.


    "Then... What about brother 3000?" Xia Wei saw Han 3000''s counterattack and was dazzled and domineering.


    But there is also a worrying fact that with his last time to fight back, he has completely lost the opportunity to avoid these eight attacks.


    But suddenly, at this time, Xia Wei and her three people suddenly felt that their feet were empty. The whole person completely lost their center of gravity and directly fell into the air.


    Fortunately, pangolin and Xia Wei reflected in time. In a hurry, they directly set up the old man and reluctantly stabilized their body. At the same time, they only saw Fang holding their white cloud, which had already turned into a streamer and flew towards Han 3000.


    When the eight Dharma reached the back of Han 3000 at the same time, it also burst open.


    The world anti Buddha suddenly entered a bright day, and the white light even stabbed people''s eyes.


    "Three thousand brothers!" Xia Wei shouted loudly.


    Behind them, eight people even forgot to resist the sky fire and moon wheel that had set out before, and looked closely at the center of the explosion.


    In the distance, the black army also stopped and looked up. The special envoy in black was slightly Ling in the air. At this time, he also looked gently here.


    Then, he lowered his head slowly, but saw that the ground was shaking and shaking slowly because of the explosive air flow between the air.


    Such bombardment is not ferocious. Under such fire, can we still finish the egg?


    He raised his head with satisfaction and smiled.


    At this time, Pei Shiyuan, who was in the center of the explosion, although his fist collided with Han 3000, he was almost blinded by the white light of the explosion, but he didn''t turn his head. After a little adaptation, this guy''s eyes were full of blood and incomparable passion.


    Sure enough, in this confrontation, he did not lose. He was as good as Han 3000.


    But it''s quite superficial. In fact? Han 3000''s goods have been directly hit by his eight men. What qualifications does he have to compete with himself?


    Almost as expected, he only needs to exert a little force, and this guy will fly out directly, and his prestige and popularity will reach the peak at that time.


    Thinking of this, he smiled coldly, looked back slowly and looked at Han 3000. Just as soon as he turned his head, Pei Shiyuan''s smile solidified directly on his face.


    How... How did this happen?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3134

    At this time, Han 3000 was still his handsome face, without the slightest imagination of discomfort, without the slightest imagination of spitting blood and dying.


    He just looked at himself faintly, with a trace of cold in his eyes, like looking at himself like a corpse.


    Shouldn''t you look at him yourself?


    Damn it, what right does he have to look at himself like this?


    Thinking of this, Pei Shiyuan''s unknown fire was burning in his heart. He looked at Han 3000 coldly and said in a cold voice: "what? What are you looking at? Are you unwilling?"


    "Hehe, this is the end of provoking me."


    He said two words, but Han 3000 didn''t speak at all.


    Unwilling, he said coldly, "still pretend in front of me? I think you can pretend for how long."


    "Just now, I just used nine layers of strength to draw with you. At present, I still have 10% strength." Speaking of this, he drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    "This power may be nothing in ordinary days, but you know, in our equal confrontation, let alone a power, even if your fingers are so gentle, it is the last grass to crush the camel."


    Speaking of this, he laughed wildly in a cold voice.


    He laughed wildly and exaggerated.


    That''s what he wants. He wants to completely defeat the dignity and everything of the enemy before defeating Han 3000. This is his style of doing things.


    If you win, you will win completely!


    He doesn''t care about the weak who lose to him.


    "I can see that you are very happy." Han 3000 finally opened his mouth.


    "Happy? It''s more than happy. I''m even crazy." Pei Shiyuan said coldly, "do you regret that you didn''t listen to me and surrender? At least not now?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you don''t have a chance now. You should remember clearly in your next life. Don''t fight against the Taowu family."


    After all, he is about to use his last effort to complete the "drama" that is not perfect at the beginning, but the ending is quite refreshing


    However, Han 3000 shook his head helplessly at this time: "then I''ll give you a word, too."


    "What do you say?" He paused a little: "what else are you going to die?"


    Han 3000 smiled: "don''t go to the next life. Just remember this life. No matter who you are, you''d better not provoke me."


    The words fell, Han 3000 said calmly, "now, you can use your last strength."


    "What?" Pei Shiyuan was obviously stunned when he heard this. At this meeting, Han 3000 was shameless to say such words?


    And, still so arrogant let oneself force?


    "Well, you bitch, in that case, don''t blame me for being rude to you. Now, cry and shout. Your misery will be the cheers I enjoy when I harvest the booty."


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    Pei Shiyuan laughed wildly, then instilled the last strength in his body and went straight to his arm.


    At that time, Pei Shiyuan''s light flashed in his hand and forced Han 3000 directly.


    However, when Pei Shiyuan was full of confidence, the fist in his hand did not blow Han 3000 out directly as expected.


    Han 3000 still stood there, motionless, as if he hadn''t found anything just now.


    "How... How did this happen?" Pei Shiyuan looked at his hand in disbelief and tried to recall everything just now, but what puzzled him was that he didn''t miss anything.


    He hit his fist with all his remaining strength!


    But how could he be all right?


    "Is it strange?" Looking at Pei Shiyuan, who was so stupid that he couldn''t touch his head, Han 3000 smiled.


    Pei Shiyuan raised his eyes to Han 3000 and waited for his next words.


    "Because when you used 10% force, I also used 10% force." Han 3000 smiled gently.


    Pei Shiyuan suddenly realized that he looked maliciously at Han 3000: "you also left 10% strength?"


    However, he quickly sneered: "so what? Do you think you didn''t lose? I''m not like you now. I haven''t been hurt, you silly ratio."


    "What qualifications do you have to tell me this here?"


    Han 3000 smiled contemptuously: "it seems that you fool really need to read more books."


    "What do you mean?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3135

    Han Sanyi smiled: "because you have developed limbs and simple mind, are you clear enough?"


    "You!!!" Pei Shiyuan was immediately angry and heartbroken.


    "I said I also used 10% force, but did I say that only 10% force was left?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "What?" Pei Shiyuan was surprised.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "50% force is enough to deal with you, so I left enough 50% force. Then, what about you?"


    50% force?


    "No, no, impossible, impossible." Pei Shiyuan couldn''t accept the fact and shook his head madly.


    90% of his power is absolutely hegemonic even in this place of the demon family. He is just a thin human, but how can he resist himself?


    Moreover, it''s just the incredible five success forces?


    This is absolutely impossible for him to believe.


    But there was a trace of panic in his disbelieving eyes.


    Previously, in his complacency, he ignored a huge reality.


    That''s the explosion over there!


    According to Han 3000''s complete confrontation with himself, the eight attacks should be extremely strong and hit him on the back. Therefore, the explosion point should also be behind Han 3000.


    So


    Even if you are not attacked, the magic energy explosion detonated by the attack should also be a cold wind hitting the surface, like a knife cutting, or an air wave hitting the body.


    Why, from beginning to end, I don''t feel at all?!


    It seems that


    What stopped the explosion?!


    Looking back at the back of Han 3000, Pei Shiyuan also found that although the exploding light spots were dissipating at this time, their core points


    It''s not Han 3000, but


    A few centimeters behind Han 3000!!!


    If he didn''t look at it, he... Seems to have resisted the joint attack of the eight people.


    So, it''s not hard to think that he carried all the eight of them together. Then it''s no longer a fantasy for him to beat himself with 50% of his strength!


    After all, as a leader, he knows the skills of his eight generals better than anyone else.


    What a madness it is for his department to drink blood and feed on the wild, kill the wolf with hanging eyes and break the savage man-made food? Where and how dangerous?


    Rely on the ability of yourself and these eight generals.


    It''s not even an exaggeration to say that these eight people have more than themselves.


    "You..." Pei Shiyuan thought of this. The whole person was shocked and completely speechless. At this time, he was recalling Han 3000''s sentence and asked Peihu or Peikun. He suddenly felt incomparable fear and regret.


    It seems that I have misinterpreted it.


    His words


    Isn''t it true that even the two symbols of his family are very afraid to see him?


    Previously, he didn''t dare to look at it because it was impossible, but now he thinks it is possible. Pei Shiyuan''s whole heart is completely colder than that extremely snowy place.


    He... What kind of big man has he provoked?


    He''s stupid, he''s completely stupid.


    But soon he understood again, and thoroughly.


    King of Youming!


    The death of that insect is not a fucking accident, nor is it a sneak attack by the other party with any strange method, but... It should be a complete gap in strength.


    "Mangniu, you fucking destroy me."


    He admitted that he was preconceived. From the beginning, he excessively believed in every word of his brother, but now he is really hurt by his brother.


    There is a saying that there are no tears if you want to cry. He thinks Pei Shiyuan is the most perfect true portrayal of this state at this time


    If he had a chance, he would beat mangniu before he died. That''s what you told me. Can''t even beat you?


    He''s not even pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, but a fucking pig to eat a dragon!


    "Now it''s your turn to cry." Han 3000 raised his left hand slightly and made a goodbye move. Then, he raised his right hand slightly, and great power came directly from his right fist


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3136

    Pei shiyuanton looked at Han 3000 in an incredible and terrible time. An invisible force also rushed directly from Han 3000''s fist to his fist.


    It hasn''t been relayed yet, but Pei Shiyuan has felt the super terror of this force.


    The heart suddenly cooled. The next second, in his unwilling eyes, he only felt that his body was directly ejected and regressed in an instant, and his whole body and even his brain were directly turned into a virtual blank at that moment


    There is no pain, no struggle, and even feel that everything in heaven and earth has nothing to do with yourself. Except that my brain is still full of shocked thinking, everything else does not belong to me.


    "What!"


    Pei Shiyuan in the battle center may not feel how shocking the whole scene is, but it is completely different in the eyes of others.


    For everyone, after the violent explosion, what should have and actually appeared suddenly completely broke their impression.


    They only saw the center of the mass explosion. Pei Shiyuan, who should have been safe, fell quickly from the sky to the ground like a meteor.


    After that, the light burst and dispersed. Han 3000, who should have been destroyed, stood there safely, his right fist was slightly hit, and his golden and black color turned like the God of war.


    Everyone was silent at this time, whether Xia Wei and others, the Eight Generals, the special envoy who stopped in the air and tens of thousands of people behind him.


    This meeting, all have been silly.


    If the shock can be described, so can the heart.


    Then, now everyone''s heart is a lonely boat, and those shocks are the vast sea, wrapped around it.


    It is even moving. It seems that it doesn''t dare to move at this time for fear of the surging sea and the slight anger of the sea. Under a spray, thousands of boats are like grass.


    In addition, everyone at the scene also had a feeling of numbness in their scalp, so that some people were pulling their scalp at this time, making pain and madness paralyze their goose bumps.


    Terror, terror, it''s terrible.


    No one knows how this guy can do this?


    That''s the top nine of them, and they attack together at the same time.


    But he can safely... Safely get out of it?


    They did so. Even the special envoy, who had always been arrogant in his cold eyes, stared at Han 3000 intently. After a long time, he murmured to himself: "this guy..."


    Perhaps, at this time, like Pei Shiyuan at that time, he finally began to understand that the death of the Youming king was not an accident, but a huge gap between strength.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing coldly. In the land of the demon family, which eats people and doesn''t spit bones, how can there be any chance?


    Looking at Pei Shiyuan falling rapidly from the air today is like seeing the tragic scene of the defeat of the Youming king.


    Perhaps, the Youming king and Pei Shiyuan''s defeat on that day were different, but I''m afraid the shock, unwillingness and incomprehension before death were surprisingly consistent.


    Terran, when did so many powerful people exist?


    And so young?!


    So no name?!


    Thinking of this, he took back his eyes and looked again at Han 3000 in mid air.


    "What''s that?" At this time, when he looked at Han 3000 again, he couldn''t help shrinking his eyes slightly.


    A few centimeters behind Han 3000, a silver thing stood there.


    It was a completely silver, armor like cloak.


    Powerful and domineering, simple and pure, just hang in the air on Han 3000''s back.


    It is like the armor of the God of war and the cloak of an emperor.


    Its center is the joint force of the eight attacks just now.


    At this time, the light explosion has dispersed, but at its center, it only leaves a white spot. If you look closely at those white spots, you can see that they are moving slowly like vortices. It seems that they are absorbing the eight energies.


    The next second, the cloak armor suddenly turned into a gourd when it took shape.


    "Boom!"


    The mouth of the gourd suddenly sprayed, and a giant fire dragon carrying eight forces suddenly burst into anger and attacked eight people in mid air.


    The eight people were stunned. When this was reflected, the sky fire moon wheel had been killed.


    The eight people hurried to deal with the potential of the sky fire moon wheel. At this time, the giant fire dragon has hit again


    Boom


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3137

    The giant fire dragon pierced a fork in the crowd, followed by a huge body standing in the air and pausing for a moment.


    Suddenly, the giant fire dragon exploded!!!!


    Boom!


    Thousands of lights and flames pour out!


    Some of the eight people were directly knocked down by the powerful flame on the spot and hit the ground. Even if they were not hit by the burst flame, they were blown over and rolled down on the spot because of the air wave caused by the explosion of the giant fire dragon.


    The eight men who previously boasted themselves as the Eight Generals, at this time, how can they still have the prestige of the so-called generals?


    But only eight swaying in the wind and rain, unable to control themselves, just waiting for the fate of the lonely drowned chicken. Suddenly, like Pei Shiyuan,


    At the same time, countless flowers and fires bloom after the explosion of the giant fire dragon fall from the sky.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like ten thousand red meteors and ten thousand lights hanging in the air.


    Both beautiful and shocking. Plus the eight falling figures, I''m afraid it''s the best painting scene in the world for a time.


    Everyone looked at the sky blankly, intoxicated, as stupid as a fool.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 moved slightly and lifted the gourd gently in his hand. The gourd immediately twisted in mid air and turned into something like a water dragon, gently winding around Han 3000''s hand.


    After that, it dissipated in water form, merged perfectly and disappeared completely.


    The special envoy looked at Han 3000, and Han 3000 slowly looked at him.


    Their eyes met in an instant.


    There is no malice in the imagination, no hatred in the imagination, and even no emotion. They just look at each other calmly.


    Then, a faint smile appeared in the eyes of the man in black. At this time, Han 3000 also grinned slightly and showed a smile.


    Then Han 3000 pushed it gently with one hand.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what he was going to do, a terrible scene happened.


    The Dragon Fire rain, which was still in the air, directly changed the road as if it had been suddenly blown by the wind. It was like an inclined heavy rain, and suddenly attacked the people in black.


    Originally, the people in black who looked stunned were like frying a pot, and they wanted to hide one after another.


    However, at this time, the fire on the ground suddenly rose, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and a huge thunder dragon was hidden in the clouds.


    The already flustered people in black were even more flustered. With the attack of dragon fire rain in the air, for a time, the whole people in black seemed to have entered the purgatory of the world.


    They were hit by fire and rain. Some struggled wildly, some died on the spot, and some screamed wildly and fled wildly with the fire.


    As soon as they ran away, the Thunder Dragon''s electricity in the sky suddenly thundered, leaving them with only black smoke.


    They were frightened, screaming and crying loudly


    A fire rain also fell on the special envoy''s arm. Unlike those people in black, the fire rain fell on it and soon almost went out, leaving only about the size of a match.


    He frowned slightly, quietly looked at the dying fire rain, and was not in a hurry to put it out.


    In a few seconds, the last flame of the fire rain went out.


    However, a burning mark about the size of a match was left next to him, and the terrible skin inside could be seen through the gap.


    The special envoy frowned suddenly and looked at the small wound with a little discomfort.


    However, the things used to hurt those wastes can burn themselves slightly.


    "You guy." With a whisper, the special envoy suddenly looked up.


    Just, what else is there in the air at this time? Some are left, but Han 3000 has almost turned into a light spot.


    At the same time, nine dull sounds sounded at the same time, hitting the ground with a bang.


    Pei Shiyuan and his eight generals fell everywhere almost at the same time, smashing the crooked trees and the chaos of dust and smoke.


    The nine people almost fell to the ground and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Pei Shiyuan almost felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. If he hadn''t fallen so high, he would have died on the spot.


    Even with such a body, he felt his five internal organs rolling and almost closed his breath.


    A strange force suddenly came. Before he could reflect it, he had directly lifted his body with the other eight generals and flew quickly towards the special envoy.


    Then, nine people landed in front of the special envoy. Pei Shiyuan immediately rolled up from the ground with his teeth clenched and wanted to take people to chase Han 3000.


    But at this time, the special envoy shook his head slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3138

    When Pei Shiyuan was puzzled, the special envoy made a sign in his eyes.


    Following the special envoy''s eyes, Pei Shiyuan turned back slightly and looked at his eight ministries.


    Although all eight people on the ground were brought by the power of the special envoy and lay there side by side, only half were still dying.


    Although they are also very fierce, they are still much worse than Pei Shiyuan''s body against the sky. They were attacked by fire and rain first, and then fell directly from the sky. How can their bodies resist?


    Others have been attacked by sky fire and moon rings in mid air. Now sky fire is already an unusual sky fire, and the damage caused is far from comparable before. After being attacked, these people are basically dying. In addition, the air waves of fire rain attack and fire rain explosion have lost their lives in mid air.


    Looking at this scene, Pei Shiyuan was stunned.


    Even if he was defeated by Han 3000, why... Why did the eight brothers who were so far away lose their lives at that time?


    Although they are their own ministries, they are actually his brothers.


    He couldn''t believe it. He hurriedly climbed to the side of the eight ministries, touched his hand, and explored his breath. Sadness, anger and shock filled his pupils.


    "How... How did this happen?" Pei Shiyuan was unbelievable and extremely sad and angry.


    The special envoy didn''t speak. If it were normal, he would scold this group of waste. So people can''t catch a mere human, but they also lose soldiers and lose generals. It''s so terrible.


    But today, he won''t.


    As a witness of the whole process, he knew how unexpected the failure was. He also knew that it was not his incompetence, but the other side was too strong.


    "Fuck, Han 3000, if I don''t kill you, I Pei Shiyuan won''t be a man."


    "Brothers, wait, wait for the eleventh master to avenge you." After that, Pei Shiyuan suddenly got up with blood red eyes. He was angry and wanted to find Han 3000 to settle accounts.


    The Revenge of killing my brother is not in heaven.


    "Everyone, assemble for me." Pei Shiyuan suddenly clenched his teeth, endured the pain of his body, waved his hand, and made a strange buzzing sound in his mouth.


    Together with the buzzing sound, the momentum seems to rise with it.


    Even the several ministries lying on the ground dying were struggling to get up from the ground.


    For them, there is no sound in the world more worthy of death than this strange sound.


    This is the most sacred voice of the patriarch of their branch family, and it is also the top order.


    "Enough."


    However, while a group of his men struggled to gather, the special envoy made a cold voice.


    Pei Shiyuan looked at the special envoy puzzled and frowned slightly. Obviously, he didn''t understand what the special envoy meant to stop.


    The special envoy was helpless and said coldly, "look at your men."


    Then, the special envoy lifted his hand slightly, and Pei Shiyuan rose slowly.


    Although it was only a few tens of meters high, it was enough for him to see the situation in the rear. However, at this glance, Pei Shiyuan was in a hurry, and a mouthful of blood gushed directly from his mouth.


    If the special envoy had not controlled him, I''m afraid he would have fallen head on the spot.


    The big army he was proud of was already in a panic at this time, and the front was blackened, dead and injured. In the front of the 10000 troops, there was a large area empty.


    The ground is fire and the sky is thunder. The fire rain falling all over the sky is still spreading among the 10000 troops.


    Tens of thousands of people were killed and injured to thousands. At a glance, the place was in chaos. Even though there are many living people in the rear, they have long been like a pot of chaotic porridge because of the panic in front.


    "How... How did this happen?" He murmured in surprise.


    Now he finally understood what the special envoy said.


    His eyes were filled with despair.


    Thousands of teachers gathered more generals, but the result was such a big defeat.


    How can a miserable word describe it?


    "Is that guy... God or Buddha?" Pei Shiyuan left a sentence of surprise or shock and shook his head.


    The envoy moved in his hand, Pei Shiyuan fell slowly and sighed. They were speechless, but they were better than ten thousand words.


    Suddenly, the special envoy smiled darkly.


    Pei Shiyuan looked at him puzzled and puzzled. Then he looked down the eyes of the special envoy. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    He also smiled


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3139

    "Special envoy, you want to..."


    Pei Shiyuan looked down the special envoy''s eyes, but saw that his eyes were looking at the direction of Han 3000''s departure.


    The special envoy nodded: "the ferocity of the dog is unexpected, but reasonable."


    "I know you despise the king of Youming, but I think you know his strength."


    "So, before I killed this son, I was so different from you. I never believed that he would defeat your only hairy men."


    "He naturally has different abilities, doesn''t he?"


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan no longer had even a trace of arrogance, but was full of guilt and shame.


    It''s more than just different. It''s simply transcendental. He has never seen such a person in his life. If he wants to say which great devil he is, Pei Shiyuan agrees with him with both hands.


    After all, he and his elite were easily abused by others alone.


    That''s when the guy doesn''t seem willing to fight.


    If he put it down completely, I''m afraid his 10000 people are not enough for him to greet?


    He was really glad that this did not happen today. Otherwise, he must be on his way to find the king of Youming.


    "It''s a subordinate''s dereliction of duty and the investigation is not thorough. However, it''s not Pei Shiyuan pleading for his brother. Even if we know he''s not easy to deal with, we would never expect him to be so strong."


    "He is as thin as the naked eye can see, but he can resist Shiyuan almost with all his strength only by launching five success forces. If he hadn''t fought, Shiyuan wouldn''t believe it."


    "What''s more terrible is that the boy can resist the joint attack of my eight brothers. You know, when we attacked him, he......" Pei LAN, who was seriously injured but not dead, also endured the pain of his whole body and said hard.


    He didn''t even defend.


    What''s more humiliating is that this guy didn''t even look back!


    The remaining generals nodded again and again. Even though it had happened for a long time, now in retrospect, it was still cold on the back of the spine, which made people tremble when they remembered it.


    That''s a collection of eight people. Instead of causing the slightest damage to Han 3000, he was directly killed by Han 3000 in an instant.


    What a terrible picture is this?


    Anyway, the living people have defined it as a nightmare and are unwilling to make any more memories.


    "This is what I said, something unexpected." The special envoy nodded slightly, indicating that everyone didn''t have to say much. He knew.


    "This dog''s power, I didn''t think it would be like this. Seeing that he is young, I feel more disadvantageous."


    "But where do you know that he is far more ferocious than those old dogs. Maybe this is the wave behind the Yangtze River pushing the wave ahead."


    Several people nodded.


    Pei Shiyuan took a slight step forward and smiled darkly: "unfortunately, no matter how fierce the dog is, it is still no more than an animal. He doesn''t go in heaven, but he breaks in when there is no door to hell."


    The special envoy smiled softly, full of pride.


    Obviously, he agreed with Pei Shiyuan. Otherwise, seeing Han 3000 break through, he did not choose to help, but chose to wait for work with ease and let them test Han 3000''s strength.


    Pei Shiyuan quickly complimented and hurriedly said, "the special envoy is wise."


    "Now that you know, you can rest your resentment and drive away the evil dog with me."


    Pei Shiyuan immediately took the order: "Shiyuan understands, Shiyuan will do it now."


    The special envoy nodded, looked coldly at the direction of Han 3000 and said with a smile: "hum, the land of red earth used to be not only the death forbidden area of the demon family, but also the burial place of your boy."


    With that, the special envoy sneered darkly, and then laughed wildly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3140

    At this time, Han 3000 is rushing all the way to the front.


    Seeing that he had run out of a safe distance, Han 3000 took back the art of ground fire and Thunder Dragon, and took Xia Wei and her three people all the way north.


    "What are you looking at?"


    On the way, Han Sanyi flew and observed the situation around him. The corners of her eyes glanced away, but she saw Xia Wei holding her face in both hands and looking at herself quietly.


    Han 3000 didn''t want to say it, but she was embarrassed when she saw it, so she gently reminded him.


    "Look at you." Xia Wei didn''t change her eyes, but answered calmly.


    "I have nothing to look at." Han 3000 sighed helplessly.


    "It looks good." Xia Wei smiled and her eyes were full of small stars.


    It is said that the first love is the best in life, but Han 3000''s first love seems to be beautiful for Xia Wei, which is a little untrue.


    In particular, just now Han 3000 directly ignored the other party''s attack and fought back in a desperate situation, which made her feel elated. She was really attracted and difficult to extricate herself.


    Pangolin as a bystander, how not clear.


    Just trying to make fun of Xia Wei, she suddenly found a small town in the distance ahead.


    Before the pangolin could speak, the old man said, "young master Han, why don''t we go to the city to have a rest?"


    Han 3000 was about to speak, but the pangolin flatly refused: "are you kidding? We just broke through the siege. Isn''t staying here equivalent to waiting to be caught by others?"


    Han 3000 ignored the pangolin, looked at the old man and said, "why did you say that, elder?"


    Although there is indeed a famous saying and theory that the most dangerous place is the safest place, this danger is not without a bottom line. It is only a few minutes away from those people in black. The distance is too short.


    Moreover, the group of people in black were seriously injured. After they recovered, they urgently needed to rest. At that time, they must choose the only town nearby as a rest point.


    A group of them are taking a rest here. It really means to throw themselves into the net.


    However, after so long contact with the old man, Han 3000 knew that although the old man could not use force, his brain was very good. He suddenly said these words. I think there should be his reason.


    The old man smiled: "I''m afraid you don''t understand here."


    With that, he looked at Han 3000 and pointed farther away: "fly further, young Xia Han will know."


    The three looked at each other and were strange. However, they didn''t say much. They accelerated slightly and flew quickly towards the town in the distance ahead.


    The distance is not far, and at the speed of Han 3000, it is only a moment.


    When the four of them had almost reached the sky over the town, the old man pointed farther away: "Mr. Han, please look."


    With the direction of the old man''s fingers, looking down from a commanding position, the three thousand three people of Han couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    In the distance, the gray and black earth is still stretching at the edge visible to the naked eye, but it seems to have begun to reach the end.


    In front of it, a piece of red land comes out abruptly. If you look at it, it''s like someone deliberately spliced the two kinds of soil.


    On this side, it is black and gray, like the land of death, but on the other side, it is bright red, similar to blood. Under the fog, there was an unspeakable strangeness.


    "You''re wrong." The old man shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "In fact, that''s not the case. You should say that the red land is the real place of death."


    Seeing Han Sanyi''s face unknown, the old man explained: "the red of that land is said to be black and gray, but if there is more blood from thousands of demons, it will be red."


    "I seem to have heard from my sister that there is a forbidden area of death in the land of the demon family. Don''t enter it." Xia Wei also whispered!


    "Is it so mysterious?" Pangolin has some dissatisfaction.


    Following Han 3000 all the way, what danger has he never met or where has he never been?!


    The old man smiled bitterly: "Xuan or not, I don''t say much. After all, I''m not qualified to enter there. But mentioning the land of red earth is indeed a taboo in the hearts of most people of the demon clan."


    "That place is deserted and crowded, just like a wild land. Even if people of the demon family enter here, they are afraid of dying."


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He stared at the fiery red place in the distance. There were dark clouds and dead


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3141

    "According to my plan, let''s take a rest in the city and buy some dry food and other spare parts. Let''s start from another road and bypass the red earth."


    "This is also the ideal way for most people to enter the demon family center from now on, but it''s a long way." Said the old man.


    Han 3000 took back his eyes and asked, "how long does this road take to bypass the land of red earth?"


    "About twenty days, nearly a month."


    "What if you pass through the land of red earth?"


    "About two or three days."


    A whole nearly tenfold gap.


    When pangolin heard this, he couldn''t help frowning: "three thousand. If it''s a normal road, it''s more than twenty days. I''m afraid it''s not good for us."


    Han 3000 nodded. Once the other party rallied and caught up on such a long road, it would obviously only make their situation more difficult at that time.


    Secondly, there will be more long dreams at night.


    It will be different in two or three days. If the seal of the land in your body can still be sealed, it is naturally a good thing. If not, you can stick to it twice at a time by relying on fish and Xia Wei.


    But if on the 20th, once there are more dreams and more bleeding times for Xia Wei, what should I do?


    She is not a blood cow. Even a blood cow is afraid to be consumed and die at that time.


    Therefore, Han 3000 has no choice.


    "Those people are scattered by us now, which is actually the best time for us to escape." Han 3000 frowned.


    "Moreover, we know that the red earth is very powerful. Presumably, those people also know that they can''t imagine where we dare to go?" Said the pangolin.


    Xia Wei nodded: "yes, and we just made a surprise face-to-face breakthrough. They didn''t expect that we would continue to make a surprise move into such a dangerous place to take a shortcut."


    With this, Xia Wei''s excitement suddenly dissipated and she was extremely worried: "however, the red earth is really terrible according to her sister. Even if the pursuers didn''t come, I''m afraid..."


    The three looked at each other and didn''t go on. Then they could only see what Han 3000 planned.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "endless rectification, directly through the land of red soil."


    He just thought he had made up his mind.


    Then Han 3000 looked at the old man: "as for you, elder, if you don''t want to go with us, I''ll give you gold and silver. You go to the city to exchange land and buy servants."


    "Of course, my suggestion is to go further."


    "After all, those people have seen your appearance. I''m afraid..."


    Han 3000 had been using a small black stick to turn into a cloud to cover the three people before. His purpose was to consider this. He wanted the old man to change his face and live and work again after he was safe.


    But I didn''t know that those people were so strong. Han 3000 really had no choice but to pull back the little black stick to help resist.


    "Did I say from beginning to end that I would live here?" The old man had no choice but to smile bitterly: "although I live in a very snowy place, I usually bring some fish here for daily necessities. Many people here don''t say they know me, but at least I look familiar."


    "This man can be poor, but if you are richer than them overnight, vanity will cause trouble. The people''s heart is the most dangerous. I''m afraid that I will have the money and not the life."


    "So, instead of this, it''s better to find a new place and make a new start."


    Han 3000 nodded and felt the old man''s words.


    When he was no more than a waste son-in-law in the Su family, he was excluded and humiliated by all kinds, but he was far from being fierce when the Su family attacked him after he developed.


    This is why he is used to trampling you under his feet. If you suddenly stand on him, the bad guys will be even worse. Even good people will inevitably be jealous and turn to evil.


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 looks at Xia Wei and pangolin.


    Pangolin raised his hand indifferently: "don''t ask me. This is my opinion. How can I object to myself?"


    Xia Wei nodded: "where brother 3000 goes, I will go."


    "Well, then don''t stop here. Let''s start immediately."


    Han 3000''s words fell, and the whole man was lucky. He didn''t stay any longer. He directly took the three people to move quickly towards the red earth in front of him.


    At this time, on the red earth, Yin Qi shrouded in the subtle red sand, everything did not exist, only countless dried up bones continued.


    A gust of wind blows. Although it is silent, it is far colder than ghosts crying and wolves howling


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3142

    "I don''t see any danger."


    After flying into the red earth, after several hours, the four of them gradually relaxed their vigilance from the initial moment. The surrounding terrain is continuous. Although there are no mountains, it is like a desert.


    But fortunately, except for some seeping bones all the way, everything seems to be normal.


    Pangolin''s words fell, but the old man and Xia Wei didn''t talk, but they almost had the same idea as him.


    Although they have heard of the malice of the red earth, they have never set foot here. Naturally, they have no way to know the situation here.


    "Don''t be happy so early." Han 3000 smiled bitterly, then accelerated and hurried faster towards the front.


    Although they relaxed their vigilance, Han Sanqian didn''t have it from beginning to end. His divine consciousness has been all around. At present, he has detected the situation ahead.


    When Han 3000 slowed down again, the three people were stupid.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    A high wall like the Great Wall runs across everyone''s eyes. The wall is not about the width. The wall is high and towering into the clouds without seeing its top. It is like a natural moat, standing in front of a line of four people.


    The appearance of the high wall is like a pile of huge rocks, but there is no gap between the rocks, but it is more like a brick.


    In the center, there is a huge gap, such as the city gate.


    Intuition tells Han 3000 that it''s not easy here.


    "Look, brother 3000."


    At this time, Xia Wei shook her finger in front and looked at the city gate in panic.


    Looking in her direction, I saw that about 100 meters in front of the city gate, a woman was squatting at the corner of a low hill, dragging a large long wooden box beside her, squatting and kneeling there, as if she was dying.


    "Beware of deception." The old man hurriedly reminded Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded. He didn''t need the old man to remind him. Han 3000 also knew that there must be a demon when things happen. After walking for so many hours, don''t talk about people all the way. Even a living creature can''t even see a baht of grass.


    It happened that when we got to this kind of bayonet, we saw a woman squatting and kneeling there. Isn''t it strange enough?


    Where is she from?


    Where are you going?


    Han 3000 smiled and flew down with the three to the ground.


    However, Han 3000 did not fall beside her, but deliberately fell about tens of meters behind her path, and then walked slowly towards the city gate.


    All the way, Han 3000 didn''t see the woman at all, but just looked straight ahead.


    Han 3000 is like this. Xia Wei and other people naturally follow suit.


    Although, the woman looked at them pitifully from beginning to end.


    Soon, the four in the line were getting closer and closer to the woman. The woman''s eyes looked at the four became more eager and urgent. Even when she was a few meters in front of her body, she couldn''t help waving at the four.


    However, Han 3000 and others still ignored. They saw the four people pass directly in front of them and walk all the way to the front.


    At this moment, the woman seemed to have summoned up her courage and exhausted her strength. She urgently called out, "help me, help me."


    Xia Wei didn''t do things deeply. She wasn''t as steady as Han 3000. When she heard the woman calling for help, she quickly looked up and looked at Han 3000: "brother 3000, she''s calling for help."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly in his heart. He was not deaf. How could he not hear what the woman said?


    Xia Wei is still too kind-hearted.


    "Brother 3000, do we really ignore her?" When Han 3000 didn''t answer, Xia Wei urged.


    Han 3000 was still speechless, but accelerated the pace of the DPRK. Although Xia Wei was anxious, she had no choice but to follow Han 3000 closely.


    Soon, a line of four went farther and farther.


    Seeing this, the woman panicked. Regardless of the bloody wound on her leg, she couldn''t care about the blue and purple on her body. She forcibly got up as if she didn''t want her life and chased Han 3000 and others.


    However, she may have been hurt too deeply. She fell to the ground powerlessly as soon as she got together, but she still clenched her teeth and climbed forward hard. In her mouth, she shouted to the back of the four people, "please help me? I... I can give you these things."


    With that, she pulled the wooden box behind her with all her strength, and a strange sound came out of the wooden box


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3143

    The sound was strange.


    It seems to contain some metal, but it''s not very similar.


    It''s like something with both soft and hard, but it''s different when you listen carefully.


    At this time, Han 3000 finally stopped slightly.


    "Help me, help me." When the woman saw Han 3000 and others stop, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t wait to continue: "really, as long as the four of you are willing to save me, I... I''ll give you all these things."


    With that, she pulled her wooden box hard to make it closer to herself.


    Han 3000 smiled gently and turned back, but his face had returned to calm.


    Glancing at the woman, she was about twenty-eight or nine. When she was quite mature, she looked exquisite. Although her skin was not white, her wheat colored skin gave her a wild beauty.


    She was dressed in clothes, but the outside was torn, her arms were completely exposed, and even her fragrant shoulders were undoubtedly exposed, which made her clothes look like wearing a T-shirt.


    The lower abdomen is flat, and even some muscles are faint, revealing a beautiful vest line. The trousers of the lower body are also quite damaged, revealing her symmetrical and slender legs.


    This woman, not to mention the place where birds don''t shit, is absolutely symmetrical, even in the Bafang Central Plains world with many beautiful women.


    Which man won''t move when he sees her?


    Especially under her wild appearance, she is looking at you with pitiful eyes.


    I''m afraid most men have fallen on the spot when they see her.


    At least, the pangolin nearby has seen straight.


    But Han 3000, who has long been used to seeing all kinds of great beauties, and has a heart to keep one person, is not attracted by her at all, but looks at her more vigilantly.


    "Tell me." Han 3000 looked at her, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes quietly observed everywhere.


    "Say..." the woman was stunned, but the next second she immediately reflected it and said, "I wanted to spend this red land with my brother and a group of friends and go to the central city of the demon family to make some transactions, but I didn''t know that soon after I came in, I suddenly encountered a group of bad guys."


    "Those people drilled out of the soil. My brother and others couldn''t reflect. They were killed and injured very soon."


    "For my safety, my brother and several friends worked hard to take me out of the enclosure, while they..." speaking of this, the woman burst into tears, obviously recalling the sad past.


    "So I took what my brother gave me and fled here all the way, but I was really exhausted. In addition, I was hurt by the sneak attack before, I......"


    "Please, have mercy and save me?"


    With that, she quickly opened the box directly.


    At that time, as soon as the box was opened, all kinds of glittering gold ware came. Next to the gold ware, there were all kinds of precious pills and rare food. The people who saw it were shining on the spot.


    At least the pangolin at this time, if it had not been suppressed by Han 3000 with invisible power, I''m afraid it would have passed unconsciously.


    "As long as you are willing to help me, I will give these things to you, OK?"


    Han 3000 was about to speak. The pangolin, limited by invisible power, hurried: "shit, promise. Anyway, we''re on our way. Look at all kinds of treasures in that box..."


    Before he finished, Han 3000 looked at him faintly. The goods didn''t dare to go on. He had to shut his mouth and chose to close his voice.


    However, the urination of the goods obviously didn''t end. When Han 3000 looked back at the woman, he muttered again: "according to me, old Han, you''re just too worried."


    "That''s just a woman. Even if she has some bad thoughts, can we be afraid of her? Hum, I''m afraid she won''t steal chicken and be eaten by pangolin grandpa..." pangolin seems to think of something wonderful, and an indescribable smile even appears on his face.


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly turned back, ignored the woman and went towards the city gate, leaving only a cold word: "go!"


    Pangolin three people suddenly dull, what do you mean?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3144

    Obviously, there is no problem. The woman also explained clearly, and the things in the box are clear for everyone to see.


    Han 3000 is still like this. It''s really disappointing


    "This is too ruthless." Pangolin looked at Han 3000 depressed and muttered.


    Xia Wei is hard to say, but if she has to evaluate, she also thinks Han 3000 is really too ruthless.


    Let her be a woman in such a place and suffer such injuries. In fact, it is almost no different from waiting for death.


    The old man didn''t speak and walked silently next to Han 3000.


    "No... don''t go, please."


    Behind him, the woman cried loudly, and the whole person was paralyzed in despair. Looking at the back of the four people, she burst into tears for a time.


    The cry is so desperate and compassionate that the listener can''t help but feel sad.


    Pangolin couldn''t help it. He usurped his fist and clenched his teeth. He rushed to Han 3000 in front of him and stopped him.


    Looking at Han 3000, the pangolin was angry, clenched his teeth and shouted, "old Han."


    Han 3000 stopped slightly and looked up at the excited pangolin. He was not angry, but looked at him faintly.


    "I have been with you for so long. To tell you the truth, you can see that I have always regarded you as a good brother and a good example. In my heart, you are a smart, loving and righteous gentleman."


    "So along the way, no matter what dangers and difficulties we encountered, I pangolin made up my mind to live and die with you. I resolutely carried out any words you said, but today, you let me down."


    Looking at the pangolin with some excitement, Xia Wei was so straightforward and impolite that she hurried to the pangolin and persuaded him not to talk to Han 3000 like this.


    Pangolin gently waved her hand and motioned Xia Wei not to care about it. Today, he was determined to have a good break with Han 3000.


    "Are you finished?" Han 3000 was indifferent and whispered, "if you''re finished, let''s continue our journey."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the pangolin not only didn''t calm down, but became more angry: "old Han, are you really so ruthless?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, just tried to comfort him with his eyes, but at this time, the pangolin had become emotionally excited because of anger. He didn''t pay attention to these at all. Instead, he said angrily, "well, you don''t care about me. If you want to go, go first. Don''t wait for me."


    Then, the pangolin turned sideways and walked towards the rear. Xia Wei hurriedly grabbed the pangolin and urged: "brother pangolin, don''t be so excited. Brother 3000 did this, although it was really difficult for people to accept."


    "But I believe he has a reason for doing so. Don''t brother 3000 protect us all the way? We should trust him."


    Pangolin smiled coldly and looked at Xia Wei: "you like him. Of course, everything he said is right."


    Then the pangolin pulled Xia Wei''s hand and went back.


    Xia Wei didn''t want to give up and still tried to hold the pangolin again. At this time, Han 3000 opened his mouth: "thanks to you having been with me for so long, even Xia Wei is inferior at the critical moment."


    "You''re disappointed in me. I''m still disappointed in you, Xia Wei. Let him go."


    "But..." Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 anxiously. If she let the pangolin go, what should she do in case of anything?


    The most important thing is, if we leave, even if we are at peace, won''t there be cracks in the relationship between the two in the future?


    She expected Han 3000 to say some soft words to ease the atmosphere at this time, but Han 3000''s eyes became a little cold. She raised her eyes and looked straight ahead. There was nothing Xia Wei expected.


    Looking at the pangolin, he was also excited and even dissatisfied. It was obviously impossible for him to change his attitude.


    "Can''t you hear me? Or you can follow him." Han 3000 said calmly.


    Hearing this, Xia Wei can only reluctantly give up at this time even if there are 10000 unwilling. After all, if she wants to make a choice between the two, there is no doubt that there is no other person except Han 3000.


    Pangolin gave Han 3000 a cold look and turned to walk towards the woman behind. Han 3000 raised his feet almost at the same time and strode towards the front


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3145

    Xia Wei looked at the two brothers who were going in the opposite direction. They were full of sobs. How sweet it used to be, and how painful it is to go their separate ways now.


    With a long sigh, Xia Wei glanced at the old man, followed Han 3000 and walked quickly to the front.


    Before taking a few steps, Han 3000 took a slight look at Xia Wei. Xia Wei murmured her mouth and lowered her head: "brother 3000."


    Han 3000 smiled. Just about to speak, Xia Wei interrupted and said, "actually, brother 3000, you don''t have to explain."


    "I can understand your idea. The seal of the earth in your body may come out again at any time. It''s really responsible for everyone to leave here as soon as possible."


    "However, don''t be too angry with brother pangolin. Although he is really impulsive, his starting point is good, and he just wants to save people."


    With that, Xia Wei looked at Han 3000.


    "I believe brother 3000 will also want to save, but there is no way."


    "You''re wrong." Han 3000 shook his head: "I don''t want to save her."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Xia Wei was stunned.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Xia Wei did not speak, but the old man smiled: "3000 should not trust that woman?"


    "The elder is right." Han 3000 nodded. People with experience naturally look at problems from a different perspective. The old generation lives deep in the mountains, and this vigilance is stronger than others.


    "But she''s just a woman. Even if she has evil intentions, it shouldn''t pose a great threat?" Charlotte said.


    On the surface, a woman really won''t be a big threat, which Han Sanqian agrees.


    But what if it''s another one?!


    "Have you looked around carefully?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Xia Wei nodded, which of course she had noticed.


    However, because she paid special attention, she didn''t think there was any problem.


    Han 3000 saw that she didn''t understand, smiled gently, stopped slightly and looked at the ground.


    Xia Wei lowered her head along with his eyes, but saw that the ground was full of sand, but there was nothing strange.


    Han 3000 glanced at Xia Wei: "try this sand."


    Although Xia Wei was puzzled, she still squatted down and gently grabbed some sand with her jade hand and felt it in her hand.


    A moment later, Xia Wei had the answer: "it''s still soft."


    "Isn''t that right?" Han 3000 said softly.


    Xia Wei was stunned. What''s right?


    But the next second, when she looked at the old man, she found that even the old man smiled faintly. She seemed to suddenly understand something: "brother 3000, you mean..."


    "Is there anyone in the sand?"


    Han 3000 said leisurely: "there are continuous hills outside the city gate, but the area around the city gate is relatively flat, so it forms an encircling trend."


    "If you want to ambush people, is this the best terrain?"


    The valley like mountain terrain is indeed the best place to set up ambushes. It is not surprising that as long as a normal person has known the good of this terrain since ancient times.


    "The natural walls on both sides are indeed the best ambush place." Xia Wei nodded: "but when we were flying in the air, there was no one around."


    But it didn''t need Han 3000 to say more. Xia Wei had reflected it. She finally understood why han 3000 wanted to try these sands by herself.


    So, those ambushes hiding in the sand?!


    Seeing that Xia Wei basically understood, Han 3000 smiled.


    "However, those people hide in the high sand. Once we enter the deep ditch, they can do it. Why make a woman a trap?" Xia Wei didn''t understand.


    The old man smiled: "what if it''s not just someone in the sand?"


    "Tigers and lions are also powerful, but when hunting, they often go out very close. That is to have a full grasp of their prey."


    Hearing this, Xia Wei widened her eyes, that is to say, there was an ambush around the woman?!


    Once you get close to the woman, there will be a fierce opportunity around the woman. At the same time, countless people lying in ambush also attack from the outside. Here, inside and outside, is not equivalent to being wrapped with dumplings, and it is difficult to fly with wings?


    Thinking of this, Xia Wei hurried back with great worry


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3146

    Over there, the pangolin had gone out of the gate and was getting closer and closer to the woman.


    Xia Wei hurried back and asked Han 3000 for help.


    But Han 3000 shook his head and refused.


    This shocked Xia Wei and couldn''t believe looking at Han 3000.


    She doesn''t understand that even if they are discordant because of their different opinions, they are good friends and brothers after all. It''s just a moment of anger. This death related to life and death is still like this. That''s too much.


    "Brother 3000, when you met me that day, I was in danger. You can help me. Brother pangolin is your friend. How can you..." Xia Wei said anxiously.


    Han 3000 smiled, but he didn''t speak. However, there was only a faint tenderness in his eyes looking at Xia Wei without any blame.


    "There are some things that talk a thousand things, but they will forget everything when they are done. Therefore, the best way is to eat a pad and grow a wisdom. Only after being beaten can we remember the lesson of that day. Young master Han should mean that?"


    Han 3000 nodded, but smiled bitterly: "you really deserve to be an old master. You guessed 3000''s mind."


    The old man smiled: "Mr. Han, don''t praise Laozao. Laozao is just a bad old man. It''s not as exaggerated as you said, but he eats more rice than most people eat salt and knows more about the world."


    "So, brother 3000 doesn''t care about pangolin, but wants to teach him a lesson?" Xia Wei understood the old man''s words and asked with some joy.


    "The son of pangolin is not bad, but he is a little impatient. Although being impatient is not a bad thing, sometimes he needs to learn to judge the situation. Just now he is so nervous. Even if the son of Han is good at persuasion, he can really be reconciled?" The old man smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid that at that time, the seeds of resentment will still be planted."


    "Mr. Han''s move not only taught him a lesson, but also avoided the estrangement between his brothers."


    Han 3000 smiled. That''s it.


    Because I have a good relationship with him, sometimes I may not say a lot clearly, but I''m most afraid that I can''t say clearly between people, resulting in estrangement.


    "Besides, there''s nothing wrong with being idle. It''s also a good thing for him to be a pioneer." Han 3000 looked at the old man and smiled gently.


    The old man nodded, "that''s right."


    "What''s free?" Xia Wei is a little confused.


    Since the other party has set up a dark situation here, how can they be willing to do so.


    In fact, Han 3000 and others can''t escape whether they save or not. What should come will always come, but in different ways.


    This is another reason why han 3000 supports pangolins to save people.


    Anyway, they will be attacked secretly. It''s better to move on.


    Xia Wei also suddenly understood why han 3000 would ignore the woman all the way and walk all the way to the city gate.


    The city cave inside the gate is almost surrounded on three sides. If you encounter big trouble, you can take advantage of the city cave to let him pass without opening.


    Thinking of this, Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 with not only joy, but also excitement.


    "Brother 3000, you are so clever."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. He didn''t talk about being smart, but at least he wasn''t stupid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lived to the present. After all, all kinds of enemies, they weren''t stupid.


    At this time, the other end of the pangolin came to the woman with anger.


    Seeing the pangolin, the woman suddenly had an expression in her desperate eyes. Looking at the pangolin, she broke her tears into a smile. Fangfo grabbed the life-saving straw "save me, save me, as long as you are willing to save me, not only these things, including me, are yours."


    Pangolin had no choice but to smile bitterly and walked to the woman. Then he got up and helped her. He didn''t care about things. What he wanted more was to save people.


    But just as the pangolin put her hand on his shoulder and took the opportunity to lift her up, suddenly, he suddenly felt wrong. In his low eyes, he saw a dagger stabbing directly into his waist.


    He quickly resisted with his hand. Although his waist was not hurt, his hand was cut by a knife. He felt pain and looked at the woman strangely. He didn''t understand. He didn''t understand very much


    Almost at the same time, the surrounding soil and sand poured out, and countless figures began to appear in the sand. Even at the foot of the pangolin, several pairs of big hands suddenly came out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3147

    "Wow!"


    Like a devil''s claw, suddenly stretched out from hell. Taking the pangolin as the diameter of two meters around the body, it is covered with dozens of hands, which is frightening.


    It looks like a human claw, but it is extremely dark and dry as firewood, but it is much larger than a human claw.


    Just in the twinkling of an eye, when the pangolin had not reflected, those big hands had fiercely grabbed his bare feet.


    Several hands pulled his bare feet down, and the pangolin''s feet suddenly sank several centimeters deep into the sand. With the help of this force, the ground exploded several times, and more than a dozen shadows flew out of the sand.


    The red sand was flying, like a blood mist in the air for a moment.


    At the same time, on the mounds on both sides, countless black figures also showed their full shape.


    These people are two meters tall. Although they have faces, they are dark. Their facial features are like dogs. They are long in body and hands. They are very uncoordinated and look very disgusting.


    Pangolins were also obviously terrified, but almost just for a moment, those disgusting dog people fell on the ground with long hands and feet like spiders, and rushed down at a very fast speed.


    Together with the gang who rushed out at the foot of the pangolin just now, they directly surrounded the pangolin.


    The poor pangolin didn''t understand what was going on. His feet were still stuck in the mud, but there were countless fingers on his neck.


    Like their abnormal and disgusting hands and feet, their fingers are also abnormally long, about three times that of normal humans. The ends of their black fingers and silver nails are as sharp as blades.


    They are so directly on the neck of the pangolin that the pangolin is not qualified to move even once.


    "Brother 3000, there is really an ambush."


    Although Xia Wei never doubted Han 3000''s words, when dozens of terrible dog people appeared, Xia Wei was inevitably startled.


    Han 3000 stared at the front lightly, not surprisingly.


    Even to some extent, this is somewhat lower than Han 3000''s expectation.


    "Smelly 38, what the fuck do you mean? I''m kind to save you, but you treat me like this?"


    Over there, after the pangolin found out the situation, he couldn''t help getting angry and scolded the woman next to him in a cold voice.


    The woman beside did not speak, but reluctantly lowered her head and slowly took off the scars and blood on her body. At this time, the pangolin suddenly realized that everything was a trap, and all the scars on the woman were false.


    At this time, a slender nail gently rested on the chin of the pangolin. Before the pangolin was held up by the nail, a slap had been firmly fanned on the pangolin''s face.


    Even though the pangolin''s skin was thick enough, his face was red and swollen in the face of such a powerful slap. The five slender nails scratched five thick claw marks on his face, and the blood immediately flowed slowly along the marks.


    "What the fuck are you calling here?" Among the crowd, a man who was significantly larger than the other dog people stood in front of the pangolin.


    A pair of dogs with yellow eyes,


    Pangolin clenched its teeth and said nothing. His eyes were full of anger.


    However, this anger, pangolin does not hate the woman next to him, nor the dog who beat him in front of him, but hates himself.


    He hates that he didn''t listen to Han 3000 well just now. He only hates that he foolishly quarreled with Han 3000. Now, everything is clear.


    Is so ironic, is so unwilling to let yourself.


    Even if he was captured at this time, he was not afraid of death. He was afraid that he would never have a chance to say sorry to Han 3000 again.


    "What? Are you unconvinced?"


    Looking at the pangolin like this, the leading dog disdained to smile.


    Pangolin looked back coldly and looked at the dog man. The next second, he spit directly on his face.


    The dog man wiped the saliva off his face and looked at the pangolin. His eyes were full of anger: "shit, you bastard."


    Then he raised his hand and slapped again.


    "Wait!" A light drink.


    The dog turned back. At this time, there were bursts of footsteps at the city gate, and the three figures came out slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3148

    The wall is very thick, and the entrance where the old city gate is located is also deeply resentful.


    A group of dog people looked back and only heard the footsteps at the entrance, and then three figures came out slowly from the shadow of the entrance.


    Naturally, Han 3000 is the most handsome. Behind him, the old man is accompanied by Xia Wei.


    A group of dog people frowned slightly. It was obvious that they were slightly surprised at the sudden emergence of Han 3303 people.


    But this kind of surprise is almost just a few seconds, because this is their territory, and the other is that except Han 3000, it is just an old woman''s woman, without any deterrent.


    Even Han 3000, compared with this group of huge dog people who are two meters tall and like spiders, is obviously just an almost "fragile" little garbage.


    "Who did I think it was? It was you." Seeing Han 3000, the leading dog disdained a cold smile.


    The dog''s mouth was strange. It opened a little and smiled. There was a kind of infiltration that others couldn''t say.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked at the leading dog man without saying a word.


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, the dog man didn''t care at all. He smiled coldly: "I thought your three brains were smart. I knew it was an ambush and ran away in advance, leaving only this fool."


    "Unexpectedly, I''m back."


    "It''s also very good. I''ll take you in one pot. I have to chase you three."


    Then he waved his big hand. After a few minutes, more than a dozen dog people gathered around the leading Dog Man and looked at Han 3000 with an evil smile, just like a group of evil dogs staring at the lamb at this time.


    "Lao Han, what the fuck are you doing back? Hurry up." Seeing that the situation was wrong, the pangolin hurriedly shouted to Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s ability is true, but these dog people also look strange. Who can know their ability?


    Moreover, since ancient times, strong dragons have not pressed local snakes, not to mention Han 3000, a strong dragon, has no time to delay here.


    Han 3000 did not start, but looked at the arrogant leader and slowly opened his mouth: "let him go."


    Let him go?


    The leading dog man took out his dog''s ear. He seemed to doubt that he had heard wrong. He joked and smiled: "what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Either you let him go, or I''ll kill you and save him myself. Do you hear me clearly?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    The leading dog man was stunned. The next second, after looking at each other with several dog people around him, he suddenly burst into laughter. Many of them were laughing with their hands over their stomachs.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, did you hear what that silly ratio said just now?"


    "Ha ha, he said he would kill us."


    "Ha ha ha."


    A group of people laughed wildly. Defending Buddha was like hearing the funniest joke.


    Pangolin said goodbye. At this time, Han 3000 was so crazy that he would have a deep sense of sin in his heart.


    If they were not impulsive and confused, why would they do so?


    "You stupid fool, I really don''t know where you get your fan confidence? How dare you be so rampant with your holding three?" After laughing, the leading dog man suddenly changed his face and shouted angrily at him.


    "Isn''t it, smelly silly ratio? You dare to talk like this when you come to the red earth and come to our magic cloud ghost city. It seems that you really don''t know how many eyes your grandpa Ma has."


    "If you are smart and sensible, now kneel down and call Grandpa. I can make you die faster. Otherwise, hum..."


    With that, the man glanced at the dead bones in the sand next to him, as if warning Han 3000 of his fate.


    Han 3000 smiled leisurely and didn''t mean it.


    "Three thousand, leave me alone. You go. I''m satisfied to see you back. I''m sorry for you. I apologize to you personally. If there is an afterlife and I can follow you, I swear that no matter what you say, I pangolin will never say no. go." The pangolin screamed.


    Having said that apology, he had died without regret.


    "Since I''m a brother, I''m not sorry." Han 3000 answered, then glanced at dozens of dog people and said coldly, "you still have five seconds to give the answer."


    "Five seconds?" Several dog people were angry and funny. They were fucking criticized. This silly ratio even played a countdown with them.


    "It''s time." Han 3000''s face was cold and her hand moved. Xia Wei handed Han 3000''s jade sword to him. The little black stick also turned into a body and hung faintly behind Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3149

    "Fuck you, you still have time with me. I can''t kill you." The leading dog man was furious. For him, he should count down the time, not Han 3000.


    What the hell is he?!


    Then the leading dog fell to the ground on all fours, just like a spider, drifting directly, and three thousand north and South Korea rushed away.


    And those dog people around him, just like him, rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    "Help me take care of them. I''m going to beat the dog." Han 3000 looked at the little black stick hanging behind him. Then he raised the jade sword. He was too empty and moved. He was equipped with 72 divine swords. He directly met him like a shadow.


    "Buzz!"


    The black light on the little black stick flashed, and the next second the figure changed. Unexpectedly, there was a Han 3000, who stood in front of Xia Wei and the old man.


    "Shua!"


    At almost the same time, Han 3000 who rushed up had directly faced more than a dozen dog people.


    Only heard a crisp sound, several dog people suddenly did not move on the spot.


    "Wow!


    The next second, the waist position, the upper body fell from their waist.


    Neat, exactly four, no more and no less.


    "What?"


    The leading dog who rushed to the front not only made an empty attack on the spot, but also felt a wind blowing beside him, but in the twinkling of an eye, four brothers had been cut in half on the spot!


    "Shit." The leading dog man was furious, turned around and stormed at Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 ignored him at all. His figure moved and clattered, and the four dog people came to him on the spot.


    The leading dog is stupid.


    To say that he didn''t pay attention to the angry attack just now, he was afraid that Han 3000 would succeed in the sneak attack. Now, it really happened in front of his eyes.


    He had not even had time to lift his feet, but he had cut four more to the ground with a sword.


    What the fuck did you meet?!


    Before he could think clearly, he heard another crash, and his whole heart couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    Four more fell on the spot.


    "This..."


    Just in the blink of an eye, the twelve men had died, and the previous arrogance turned into shock and terror at this time.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing.


    Suddenly, he saw Han 3000 stop at this time and stand in front of the remaining four people. Obviously, his four men were frightened and retreated.


    The anti Buddha God of death is approaching them.


    The leading dog man immediately saw a trace of malice in his frightened eyes. He exchanged eyes with his four men, and then he quickly attacked Han 3000''s back with great speed.


    With his speed, he believed that he could go directly behind Han 3000 in an instant and give him a fatal blow.


    To say that his speed is really fast enough, Xia Wei found his purpose almost the first time, but before she could shout out, the leading dog man over there had rushed to less than one meter behind Han 3000.


    With a long hand and a sharp claw like ten steel knives, it was crazy to cut at Han 3000.


    WOW!


    As soon as the sound started, a bang followed.


    Han Sanyi sword took away four dog people in front of him. With a slight turn of his body with his legs, he was ferocious and directly hit the chest of the leading dog man.


    "Poof!"


    The red and yellow blood spewed directly from his mouth, and the body of the leading dog immediately flew back for tens of meters, and then hit the ground heavily.


    He hurriedly shrank from the ground in panic and looked at Han 3000 strangely: "you... You... You..."


    Han 3000 ignored him at all and looked gently at the dog people holding pangolins.


    Seeing Han 3000 looking over, the dogs immediately backed back. It was obvious that they were extremely afraid of Han 3000.


    How many years have you seen so many cruel people? I have never seen such a cruel person.


    Seeing this, the leading dog man stood up from the ground with the pain in his chest. While Han 3000 looked at the pangolin, he accelerated and suddenly rushed to the pangolin. His slender fingers pressed against the pangolin''s neck, pressed his inner fear, looked at Han 3000 and said, "don''t move, move again, I''ll kill him."


    Han 3000 stopped and smiled slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3150

    "I don''t think you can kill him." Han 3000 said faintly.


    "Why do you say I can''t kill him?" The leading dog knows that, let alone him, even if he and his remaining brothers are not Han 3000''s opponent at all, but fortunately, he still has chips in his hand: "he''s in my hand."


    "In your hands, you can''t kill." Han 3000 ignored his threat and said coldly.


    "I know you''re fast, but I don''t believe you can rush to me to save people before I do it." The leading dog man was shocked by his cold voice.


    Then, he quickly put it on his hand. After a while, his extremely sharp nails left a trace of blood on the neck of the pangolin like a knife, and he was about to go into the meat!


    "Really?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Seeing Han 3000''s cold smile, the dog man was obviously stunned.


    But almost at the moment when he was stunned, he only felt that Han 3000''s figure seemed to move and didn''t move, but he didn''t even have time to distinguish. A sword had pierced his throat and gave him the most real answer.


    Pain, abnormal pain, blood gushed along the throat towards the mouth of the sword.


    He was unable to kill pangolins with his nails, but his body subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to cover the wound between his neck, but just as soon as he lifted it, the whole person was unable to finish the last breath, and then his neck tilted and lost his breath.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a gas explosion directly exploded on Han 3000, just shoving all the dogs and people around him back.


    "Wow!"


    Seeing such a scene, dozens of dog people who had guarded the two floors inside and outside were frightened. After they hurried back, they looked at the dead leader on the sword. They simply looked at each other, and SA Yazi ran to the direction of the city gate.


    "It''s said that if you don''t hand in people in five seconds, you''ll all die." Han 3000 coldly looked at the escaping dogs and people, moved his hands slightly, paused for a while, and the sky fire moon wheel flew out.


    "Wow!"


    Even the scream did not come, and the dozens of dog people disappeared in an instant.


    "Ah!" The woman had already been scared silly. When she saw that she was only left, she reflected it. She screamed and was about to run out.


    "Shit." Once the pangolin bit her teeth, she suddenly clawed in her hand and chased the woman directly.


    Obviously, the pangolin suffered a lot from this woman. If she hadn''t cheated, why?


    She still wants to run?


    Don''t think about it.


    A turned over and flew to the woman. The pangolin''s clawed hand directly grabbed the woman''s neck and lifted her up: "fuck, I see you are poor and kind to save you, but you bite the hand that feeds you."


    The woman was pinched hard, her whole face turned red, her hands struggled desperately between her neck, and her legs kicked in the air. Her beautiful eyes stared at the pangolin, with fear of death and begging for mercy


    "Go to hell, bitch." The pangolin had no mercy at all. With a sudden move in his hand, he wanted to pinch the woman''s throat.


    But as soon as he exerted himself, a dark shadow flashed and one hand rested on the pangolin''s hand.


    Pangolin was stunned: "three thousand?"


    "Let her go." Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Let her go?" On hearing this, pangolin doubted whether he had heard it wrong. However, even if he heard it right, he was unwilling to let go of the snake and scorpion woman who aroused his contradiction with Han 3000 and made him cry: "no, I can''t get rid of my anger if I don''t kill this bitch today."


    "Kill her and you''ll get rid of your anger?" Han 3000 patted the pangolin''s hand: "put her down, she was forced."


    "The design is for you. There''s someone else."


    "But..." pangolin was unwilling.


    "Haven''t you heard of me?" Han 3000 looked at him quietly with very sincere eyes.


    Then, Han 3000 slightly approached the pangolin''s ear and whispered, "if we want to leave here alive, this woman can''t be killed."


    Hearing this, the originally reluctant pangolin suddenly looked up and looked at Han 3000 with a shocked face.


    Although the cloud is light and the wind is clear on the surface, the pangolin is stunned to find that Han 3000''s eyes are full of melancholy clouds.


    What''s the matter?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3151

    Han 3000 sighed. Then he moved his hand gently, and the woman was put down from the pangolin''s hand. Then she was weak and paralyzed on the ground. It was obvious that she was still worried about each other''s life and death.


    "Who are those people just now?" Han 3000 looked at her and asked softly.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the woman obviously hesitated.


    "You''d better answer honestly, or I''ll send you home now." Pangolin cold channel.


    As soon as the pangolin drank, the woman trembled, quickly looked up and said, "that''s the dog soldier in the magic cloud ghost city."


    "Magic cloud ghost town?" Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "Entering through that gate is the devil cloud ghost city." She pointed to the city gate in front of her: "it is the only city in the red land and the only way through the red land."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    The woman continued, "but I don''t know whether the adjective city is appropriate, because it is both a city and a devil''s place that eats people and doesn''t spit bones."


    "Hum, how evil can it be? It''s just a bunch of garbage." Pangolin thought of those dog people, and his heart was filled with disdain.


    Han 3000 raised his hand to stop the pangolin, looked at the woman and motioned her to continue.


    "Dog people are just minions, really powerful..." the woman said this and didn''t want to go on: "I''m very grateful to you if you don''t kill me. As a token of gratitude, I advise you to return the same way and never enter the magic cloud ghost city."


    "What if we have to go into the city?" Han 3000 asked.


    The woman heard the sound, glanced at Han 3000 and said in a bitter voice, "do you know why there is an ambush here? For many years, how many tall people have to pass through here, and those who beat dog people like you can''t count clearly."


    "But do you know their final outcome?"


    Han 3000 and pangolin looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "No one has ever left the magic cloud ghost city." When a woman says this, her eyes are quite complicated.


    "The city of hell is much more complex and terrible than you think."


    "Dog man is just a hunting tool, just like your hound."


    "If you are lucky, you may be able to escape by the same way back here. But be quick, because you have been watched since you set foot here."


    "Before long, the dogs and people outside the city will shrink and gather together, and the people in the city..." speaking of this, the woman looked at the deep city gate with fear in her eyes.


    "Is there such an exaggeration? What about scaring your pangolin grandfather?" Pangolin disdained and said.


    Han 3000 waved his hand, looked at the woman and said to the pangolin, "I believe him."


    The constant corpses along the way can already explain some problems. Secondly, when traveling to the center of the red earth, that is, here, there is such a natural cutting wall blocking.


    Is it very much like the embankment paved in the river, driving the fish here, and then slowly retracting the net.


    If the fish is big and difficult to swallow, the fish can only swim in along the only gap with the net.


    But once you swim in, I''m afraid there will be greater danger waiting for the fish to fall into the net.


    This is in line with what Han 3000 expected and what the woman in front of him said.


    So Han 3000 believed what she said.


    "How about a deal?" Han 3000 looked at the woman and smiled.


    The woman was stunned. She didn''t know what Han 3000 meant: "what do you mean?"


    "When it''s done, I promise you to leave this damn place safely and live a comfortable and free life. How about it?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the woman was obviously stunned and comfortable. She was not interested, but free?


    How could she not yearn? She dreams all the time and wants to have such a dream.


    However, the reality is often contrary to the dream, and even makes her more bitter.


    "What do you want me to do?" Asked the woman.


    "I''m going to town." Han Qiandan road.


    Upon hearing this, the woman turned pale on the spot, fell soft to the ground and said, "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3152

    Not only the woman, but also the pangolin at this time. Since Han 3000 refuted himself that the city must be fierce, why should he


    The old man and Xia Wei hurried over and looked at Han 3000. Fangfo was asking him if he was really ready.


    Han 3000 just gave the three a positive answer with one look. He looked at the woman who fell to the ground: "how about it?"


    "No, no, no..." the woman shook her head subconsciously. At the thought of going back to the city, she began to tremble unconsciously.


    If you want to stand on the opposite side of that group of people, this... How is this possible?!


    "If you don''t help me, my friend is so impatient that if he kills you, I can''t help it." Han 3000 was not in a hurry: "one hundred percent is dead now, and the other one helps me. Half life and half death. Think about your choice."


    "But you only have five seconds."


    After the words, Han 3000 turned his back, and the pangolin understood for a second. He stretched out his hand on the spot and stuck the woman''s neck again.


    "Five, four, three..." Han 3000 also counted calmly.


    Hearing Han''s three thousand open numbers, the woman immediately lost all her spirits, as if she were a talisman, beating her heart constantly.


    She knew the horror of counting down to five seconds, because it was not long ago that the dog people didn''t listen carefully, so it came to such an end.


    How dare she make the slightest mistake before the precedent is over?


    "No, I promise you, I promise you." As soon as she closed her eyes, even if the woman was afraid again, she had no choice at this time.


    Han Sanqian is right. Either he dies right now, or he can have a chance to bet.


    Although this opportunity is almost zero in her eyes, out of the fear of death, she can face it later.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 turned back and reached for her, and the pangolin also gave her a hand.


    "Even if I promise you, you really don''t have any illusions." Although the woman was helped up by Han 3000, she still didn''t hold any hope for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was not angry either. He smiled faintly and said, "you will be happy for your choice today."


    With that, Han 3000 glanced around. Although it seemed calm, Han 3000 believed that before long, red sand would roll here.


    "Let''s go to town."


    A line of four people with pangolins moved slightly in Han 3000''s hand, and the small black stick immediately melted into Han 3000''s body. The jade sword also took back its sleeve. A total of five people moved quickly towards the city gate.


    At the same time, its depth also confirms how thick the natural cutting wall is.


    Seven or eight meters.


    Through the city gate, the light was clearly shining again.


    However, it seems that there are two worlds inside and outside the city wall.


    The bloody sky is extremely low, which gives people a rather depressing feeling. The strong wind rolls disorderly, drives the red flying sand, and makes the already strange world more strange.


    "In front of you is the magic cloud ghost town." The woman said.


    Looking up, barely through the wind and sand, it was vaguely visible that there were bursts of black clouds in front, which made people feel the terror of the city just at a glance.


    "This place is by no means a good place." The old man smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid it''s a narrow escape."


    Xia Wei also nodded. She didn''t know the true face of Lushan. Now goodbye, she suddenly found that the woman said that no one had ever passed through here. It wasn''t to frighten people in her imagination, but more like telling the truth.


    "It''s a little tricky." Even the pangolin, which is relatively tiger in character, completely changed its previous posture: "I don''t know why, it''s very depressed when I arrive here¡°


    Han 3000 smiled gently, which was expected by him. However, he must also admit that the cold and murderous atmosphere here was far more fierce than he expected.


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to earth to drown." Han Sanyi smiled and waved his big hand: "although he is Yan Luo or a kid, he has come. He always has to meet for a while."


    "Into the city."


    Then the five people set off towards the city.


    Almost at the same time when the five people set out towards the city, among the flying red sand, several strange figures quickly followed them in the dark and flashed towards the city


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3153

    "Ah!"


    "Hoo!"


    "Hey, hey!"


    It was getting closer and closer to the city. At this time, some strange sounds sounded from the city and kept coming into our ears.


    There are cries, shouts, chains, hammers and ferocious smiles.


    When all kinds of voices gathered, people shuddered.


    "Pa!"


    As Han 3000''s left foot landed on a relatively wet and hard ground, five people officially stepped into the territory of the magic cloud ghost city.


    As the right foot stepped in, all kinds of sounds like ghosts crying and wolves howling suddenly stopped.


    The street in front of me is very wide and long, but when I look at it, I can''t see any living creatures. There are only all kinds of ruins on the ground.


    Covered with red sand, it is extremely desolate.


    However, as Han 3000 slightly raised his left foot, all the stressed right foot sank slightly, and the land beside his shoes grunted. Unexpectedly, a trace of black and red liquid penetrated directly from the land.


    Several people hurriedly looked down and felt a stench.


    "What is this?" Xia Wei frowned slightly and said, "smelly water?"


    The woman heard the sound, but she smiled helplessly: "smelly water? Don''t you know what it is when you''ve been all the way?"


    "It''s blood." Han 3000 replied coldly.


    Hearing this answer, Xia Wei was startled, and her feet, which were about to step in, hurried back.


    "Blood?" Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 in disbelief.


    It''s not that the three people are afraid of blood. After all, this thing is also common, but if they know it''s blood at least at this time, they will be shocked.


    Because looking around, almost all the ground in the city is completely different from the ground they stepped on at this time.


    Although they are all red soil, it is obvious that the land in the city is obviously darker.


    Therefore, if this foot goes down and steps out blood, how much blood must there be underground in this huge city?


    Think about it, don''t you feel terrible?!


    "Isn''t that possible?" Pangolin has also seen a lot of big scenes, but it is still hard to believe what shocked his voice.


    After all, the magic cloud ghost city is incredible in terms of its appearance. If there is blood underground in such a large area of the city.


    Shit, how many people will die?


    "What''s impossible in the land of red earth? You''ve seen the drought all the way. It''s just that more people die and more blood flow in the city, and the land becomes wet." I see that the three people don''t seem to believe it, the woman added.


    Han 3000 smiled faintly.


    Although it seems incredible, it is actually included in Han 3000''s consideration. Otherwise, he will not directly guess that these things are blood.


    The wind and sand have been blowing all the way. Needless to say, a step in the city is like stepping into a sponge and exuding red water, which naturally makes Han 3000 quite strange.


    If we can relate to the desolation of this place, everything does not live, but there are corpses everywhere, we can guess one or two.


    "How many people must die." After being affirmed by the two, Xia Wei thought of it with some fear.


    "The land of death naturally has countless dead people." The old man smiled bitterly.


    The woman said coldly, "without so much blood, where would the bones be like a mountain? The legend of the red earth itself is that the blood stained earth."


    "All right, whether blood stained or anything else, come here. Are you afraid of dirty shoes?"


    Han three thousand words fell, gently glanced around, showed an imperceptible smile, got up and stepped directly into the city.


    The woman was used to it. After a little hesitation, she followed Han Sany into the city.


    Both of them walked forward. Even if ten thousand of the remaining three were unwilling, they could only close their eyes and step into the city.


    "Hoo!"


    At this time, a cold evil wind also appeared in time.


    It seems that he is warning something, and he seems to roar something again.


    A group of five people, led by Han 3000, walked all the way down the avenue.


    "Wow."


    Suddenly, a loud noise came, which looked extremely terrible in the peaceful bloody space, I don''t know whether it was morning or night.


    Xia Wei, the old man and the woman couldn''t help being scared close to each other. However, at this time, a pair of people and horses suddenly came out slowly from the ruins on both sides and blocked the way of five people.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and stopped


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3154

    When I looked up, there were about 20 people with strange looks, such as pig face, bear face, dog face, or others. In short, they were all kinds and unspeakable.


    However, although they have different looks, their bodies are very similar. They are as high as a hill and as strong as a bull. Any individual is at least the size of four Han 3000.


    At this time, they formed a row and stood on the street. Although the street was large, it couldn''t stand. These people were bigger, and they formed a very thick human wall.


    Besides, regardless of their body shape, the huge weapons carried by these people on their shoulders are bigger than Han 3000''s body. If they just put their weapons on the ground, they would be enough to form an iron wall.


    In the middle of the crowd was the man with a bear body and a dog face. He was two meters five or six. An Optimus pillar stood there, gently carrying a mace on his shoulder.


    Only those wolf tooth nails on the wolf tooth stick, each one is as thick as Han 3000''s arm.


    "One, two, three, four."


    His face was full of banter. He put huge fingers and lit the heads of three thousand four Han people.


    Then he opened his mouth and exposed his teeth as big as bricks. The teeth were big and the gap was big. He vaguely saw all kinds of dirt in the huge gap between his teeth. He didn''t care at all. He turned around between his teeth with his huge finger, then took out a piece of disgusting dirt the size of a fist, flicked his fingers and looked at the people around him, Leng Sheng said with a smile: "although it''s a little small, the quantity is pretty good."


    The pig next to him smiled gently, looked at Han 3000, looked at several people behind him, and finally focused on Xia Wei next to Han 3000.


    Suddenly, the pig man''s eyes lit up: "especially the chick, she looks really fucking white and tender. If you eat it, it will be very smooth and cool."


    "Ha ha, it''s not too late to eat when you''ve had enough."


    "That old man is a little unlucky. He''s dying. He doesn''t know what kind of firewood is."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll bring the dead old man''s meat to drink later. It''s chewy."


    With the end of the pig man''s ridicule, several monsters around him laughed closely. They looked at Han 3000 and others one by one, as if they were looking at their own food.


    "Little spring flower, it''s done well." Xiong Ren was also very satisfied. He glanced at the woman next to Han 3000 and couldn''t help laughing.


    However, although he was praising, Han 3000 could see his full disdain and a strange divine light from his eyes.


    Xiaochunhua was "so praised", not only did she not feel happy at all, but her body trembled and her head was too scared to answer.


    "Hey, hey, for the sake of your new goods, Xiaochunhua, don''t worry. My brothers only ravaged you once tonight." The pig man sneered.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 obviously understood what the strange divine light in the bear man''s eyes represented and meant.


    Xiaochunhua''s fear and guilty heart may be on the one hand, but on the other hand, it should be a kind of fear engraved in her bones.


    At this time, the bear man seemed to notice the abnormality of Xiaochunhua. When he lifted his big hand, he stopped the pig man''s teasing. He stared at Xiaochunhua with big eyes and said coldly: "Xiaochunhua, Lord Xiong is talking to you. Lift your head up for me."


    Xiaochunhua was afraid and didn''t dare to lift it at all, but the bear was so cold that she had to lift it again. However, the bear suddenly looked cold.


    Then he smiled with relief and stared at Xiaochunhua coldly: "it seems that some people have rebelled."


    As soon as this word came out, Xiaochunhua''s body trembled again.


    And those joking monsters suddenly solidified their smiles on their faces. Obviously, they were shocked by such things for a moment.


    "Little spring flower, are you fucking right?"


    "How dare you betray us?"


    "I think you don''t know the fate of the traitor, do you?"


    When Xiaochunhua heard this, her feet would even soften on the spot. If Han 3000 hadn''t helped her in time, she would fall to the ground if she stumbled.


    But even so, her face was extremely white at this time, and she suddenly remembered something terrible.


    "Good birds choose trees and rest. Having a better choice is, of course, a better choice." Seeing that she was really afraid, Han 3000 made a sound.


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of monsters looked at Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3155

    In their eyes, there are confusion, confusion, confusion, shock, all kinds of.


    But more, it is contempt.


    "Just now... Is there a fly buzzing?"


    The pig man asked the monsters next to him, but his eyes stared at Han 3000 with disdain.


    He even had a feeling that he would kill Han 3000 tens of thousands of times just by looking at him.


    No one answered his question, but their eyes were all on Han 3000.


    "Just now, are you a boy talking to your grandparents?" The pig man opened his mouth again and asked Han 3000 in a cold voice.


    "If your pig''s ears are too long to cover your rotten eyes, go back and wash your pig''s ears, just like an idiot, and still show off here?" Han Sanqian''s voice was very weak.


    But this sentence is so harsh in pig people''s ears.


    He is already very angry. Although he is a pig, he is a human face. What he hates most in his life is that others say he is a pig!


    The same kind can''t bear it, not to mention the food in Han 3000''s belly. On the spot, this guy''s throat makes a strange roar. The next second, he is going to rush towards Han 3000.


    But at this time, a pair of big hands patted him on the shoulder. Looking back, it was the taller and stronger bear man.


    The bear smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth, looked at Han 3000, and said leisurely: "smelly boy, you are very crazy. Your little broken mouth can speak."


    "No wonder Xiaochunhua betrayed me and followed you. It seems that she is greedy for your mouth skills."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of monsters burst out laughing. Xia Wei, an unofficial girl, may not understand what they were laughing at, but Xiao Chunhua had lowered her head and dared not speak.


    The pig man was very satisfied. The bear man''s words obviously brought him back to the city.


    Han 3000 smiled: "a good bird chooses a tree to rest. Didn''t I say that? It seems that your ears are the same as his pig ears."


    "Or, you listen, but your bear head really has limited understanding."


    "Let me explain to you. This means that I am better than you. Xiaochunhua naturally chooses the good, not the bad."


    "Or, to put it bluntly, you dogs with crooked melons and dates have hot eyes. Even if Xiaochunhua doesn''t think about herself, she has to think about her eyes."


    "You should really have nothing to do. Take a pee and take care of yourself. You can know how hot your eyes will be. At that time, you can understand how Xiaochunhua feels now."


    "See? Losers." Han Sanqian said calmly, without the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    If it weren''t for Xiaochunhua''s face, Han 3000 wouldn''t bother to talk nonsense to them.


    But Han 3000 said it easily, but the monsters heard it very harshly, especially the pig man and the bear man. One was proud and the other was venting his anger.


    But I didn''t get angry. I was scolded along with myself.


    "Shit, you stinky bitch, I really give you a face, don''t I?"


    "With your smelly garbage, dare you say we are waste?"


    The pig stomped and scolded, and the bear man''s eyes were angry and stared at Han 3000.


    "Enough." As soon as the bear man drank angrily, he moved his eyes to Xiaochunhua and shouted coldly, "Xiaochunhua, you are really stupid to the top. You want to play betrayal with us when you find this broken monkey."


    "Wait for me. Tonight, I want you to survive, not to die."


    Then the guy suddenly grasped his huge mace in his hand. With the stick falling to the ground, the whole wet ground even hummed.


    This momentum is really a cow.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000 is standing opposite him.


    With a slight movement in his hand, the jade sword came out. At this time, Han 3000 smiled coldly: "why? So eager to prove that he is a waste?"


    "It''s good to meet you."


    Words fall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3156

    "You''re a loser?"


    The pig man drank fiercely. Almost before the bear man took his hand, he had attacked Han 3000. The huge machete in his hand was like a huge door plank, and he cut it directly into the sky.


    Although this knife seems simple, the power contained in it is terrible. Only the huge wind power has made people feel its vastness several meters away.


    "Ha ha, old pig is really worthy of old pig. You will know whether you have it when you make a move."


    "That''s not true. You''re really joking when you''re an old pig?"


    "Brother Xiong''s first fierce general can''t be matched by this kind of petty people? Otherwise, with three moves, this boy can become the soul of brother pig by the sword."


    "It''s a pity to die first. It''s not new."


    A group of people moved their hands with brother pig, and they talked freely. The banter and disdain in their eyebrows could be said to have been pushed to the extreme.


    Also, brother pig''s play is still so stable and strong, maintaining the consistent image in their hearts. Therefore, their madness is not unreasonable.


    "Brother 3000, be careful." Xia Wei looked at the villains so relaxed. Although she believed Han 3000''s strength, she still gently reminded him.


    Han 3000 smiled lightly and despised the pig man''s thunder blow at all.


    "Some things look powerful, but in fact they are just..." while talking, Han 3000 has rushed, then evaded the pig man''s big knife in a very difficult posture, and his hands are slightly together: "strong outside but strong in the middle!"


    "Pa!"


    A very clear sound sounded, but soon, it completely disappeared in the huge roar of the pig man''s big knife slamming to the ground.


    No one noticed this detail, even the pig people at this time did not feel the same.


    "Hum, smelly boy, you can hide." Seeing Han 3000 escape his attack, the pig smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000 disdainfully.


    Han 3000 smiled and the jade sword closed: "it''s good to say."


    "However, do you think you can show off your authority in front of Grandpa pig just by your two fists and embroidered legs?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that you''re too young."


    When the pig man smiled proudly and was about to drag the big knife to attack again, he suddenly stood still, and then the whole fat face was full of confusion.


    It''s so fucking strange. It seems that this hand suddenly doesn''t obey orders. I can''t even lift the knife at all.


    "What? You''re so tired that you can''t lift the knife?" Han 3000 smiled softly at the pig man and said calmly.


    The pig man is furious and laughs. He can''t afford a big knife?


    If there are ten, what are they afraid of?


    He clenched his teeth and tried to exert himself again, but there was nothing but the restless sound in his mouth.


    Originally, a group of monsters behind him didn''t notice the difference. Until this time, the pig man''s hard voice and Han 3000''s teasing voice, a group of people paid attention to the pig man.


    "Old pig, what the fuck are you doing, performing acrobatics? Get rid of him!"


    "Yes, the boy''s mouth stinks. We must teach him a lesson and let him know how many eyes Lord Ma has."


    "You''re right, brother pig, get him, get him."


    A group of people hurried.


    Hearing these urging, the pig man was obviously a little anxious, especially looking at Han 3000 at this time. The guy was looking at himself gently with a faint smile.


    For the pig people, such provocation is simply a great humiliation.


    "Ah!"


    The pig man roared angrily and rallied.


    But today''s knife is like a cover. No matter how hard he tries, it is as firm as Mount Tai.


    His forehead was already covered with sweat, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    How can you hold something like this today?


    He wondered if Han 3000 had moved something, but when he looked carefully, Han 3000 was quite a distance from his knife, and his hands were clean, not like what he had done secretly.


    What''s going on?


    Just when he was very confused, Han 3000 suddenly nuzui at himself, as if motioning him to look under his arm.


    Almost when he was ready to look at his hand, suddenly, he seemed to feel a slight pain on his hand, and then he was very deep in his heart.


    When he turned his hand over slightly, he was stunned!!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3157

    "This..."


    When the pig head man looked down, the whole man was completely stupid.


    I don''t know when there was a small blood hole in his wrist.


    The hole was not big, so there was little blood, but such a small hole made the pig man pale at this time.


    Even


    Even now he was a little flustered.


    Pain, now it is almost heart piercing pain, but what is more terrible than pain is what is exposed in his small hole at this time.


    There are two, or simply a broken tendon, right at the center of the wound and just broken.


    His hand was broken by someone.


    Now he finally understood why he couldn''t lift his big knife with his hand no matter how hard he tried.


    It''s just, when did this guy hurt himself?


    Is it the time for the sword to pick?!


    But why didn''t you feel the slightest pain at that time?!


    "Is this guy''s sword..." the pig man suddenly looked at Han 3000, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes: "it''s so fast that he didn''t even reflect his own body?"


    But... But he''s just a little mole ant, he... How can he do it?


    "Yes, his skin is too strong, so when this guy hurt himself, it was like hurting his skin. But the grandson was lucky and just hurt his important place."


    "It must be so."


    Thinking of this, the pig man regained his confidence and became angry: "you fucking little mole ant, you dare to hurt me. I want you to go away."


    "Ah ah!"


    There was another roar. The next second, the pig man directly changed his hand-held knife and suddenly attacked Han 3000 angrily, which was bound to tear Han 3000 apart.


    Just opposite Han 3000, he was not in a panic, and even slowly stood in place.


    "Waste!"


    Almost at the moment when the pig man rushed forward, the guy saw that the big knife was about to successfully cut Han 3000. Suddenly, Han 3000, who had not moved, suddenly turned into a residual shadow.


    The pig man hasn''t had any response yet, and then


    "Bang!"


    His big knife hit the ground directly and heavily. It seemed to split the air. At the same time, his body suddenly threw forward strangely. With a loud bang, his huge body hit the ground directly and heavily!


    Everyone was dazzled by the strong ground vibration. When they looked back, they saw the pig man facing the ground and curling up with his hands.


    However, compared with the previous one with a blood hole in one wrist, it looks more or less seeping.


    "Come again."


    Han 3000 turned around indifferently and didn''t even touch the blood on the jade sword.


    For Han 3000, these animals are not even qualified to dirty their swords.


    Just a cold drink, the pig man was angry again, but his hands and tendons were completely useless. It was very difficult to get up, not to mention fighting Han 3000 again.


    This time, the smiles of a group of onlookers solidified.


    Previously, how fierce they laughed at, how embarrassing it was at this time.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the pig''s hands were instantly abandoned. Even if they were arrogant and used to it, they couldn''t help getting cold on their wrists one by one. They quickly pretended to change their posture, but actually hid their wrists.


    "Why? Weren''t you crazy before? Now, the waste can''t get up on the ground, and you waste don''t dare to say anything?" Words fall, Han 3000 slowly turns back.


    Originally, in terms of momentum and body, Han 3000 should look back at them like children looking at adults, but at this time, a group of monsters do not know why. They can''t help but step back and keep a certain distance from Han 3000.


    An invisible deterrent even made their backs cool.


    After glancing at the monsters, Han 3000 sneered: "if you don''t dare to talk nonsense, get out of the way."


    As soon as the words fell, several monsters really unconsciously turned aside and tried to make way.


    However, just at this time, the bear man stared at the others. For a while, a Tauren next to him shouted coldly, "you fucking are the sword. You have seed. Take the sword and fight with your grandpa Niu!"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 smiled


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3158

    What the fuck are you?!


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, Xia Wei and pangolin are a little nervous.


    "Brother 3000, don''t listen to them."


    "Yes, old Han, it''s a bunch of waste people who are inferior to others. How the fuck can they let them? Don''t be rude to him and kill them."


    Hearing the two people shouting, the ox man looked at Han 3000 with vigilance.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 moved. The ox man unconsciously took another half step back, but after stabilizing his body, he found that it was just a false alarm.


    Han 3000 did not start, but moved his hand. The jade sword was directly received back into his sleeve. Then he stood there calmly and proudly.


    "It''s up to you."


    Xia Wei and pangolin were stupid when they said this.


    I''ve seen waves, but I''ve never seen waves like this.


    They are all tall and powerful, and their weapons are even thicker than Han 3000.


    In this way, he... Even took the initiative to give up his weapons.


    If they hadn''t followed Han 3000 for so long, they all thought he must be crazy.


    But obviously, Xiaochunhua thought he was crazy.


    These individuals, how can she not know their strength? These guys are famous bullies in the neighborhood. What else can you do to be a bully in such a place except relying on arrogant strength?


    But Han 3000


    She was stunned, and so was the bear man.


    He never expected that his people would be so counselled. What''s more, Han 3000 unexpectedly agreed.


    This guy, in his own eyes, is only a palm sized head. It seems that he doesn''t have many brains, so he''s not smart.


    However, it doesn''t matter to him. If someone wants to die, should he stretch out his hand to stop it?


    The ox man was overjoyed and took half a step forward: "well, don''t blame your grandpa Niu''s ruthlessness."


    "Ha!"


    He drank fiercely, and two white gases came out of his huge nostrils. His powerful Qi even blew up the clothes of the people around him.


    "Wait."


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly stretched out his hand to stop his next attack.


    The ox man was not angry. He steadied himself slightly, looked at Han 3000 and said with a sneer: "why, smelly boy, are you afraid?"


    "You don''t want to regret it, do you?" The people next to him also sneered.


    "Hehe, I thought the boy was a hero. As a result, he immediately counseled as soon as he took back his sword."


    Han 3000 was so angry that the time of those people who had just been pressed down burned again. Looking at Han 3000 one by one, they couldn''t help being sour and sour.


    "Talk to them about morality." Pangolin underestimated a sentence and was a little worried for Han 3000: "we should take out the sword to dry them."


    At this time, Han 3000 shook his head: "I don''t regret."


    No repentance?


    Hearing this, everyone, regardless of the enemy, looked at him in a moment of great doubt. If not, what is this guy going to do?


    Want a break?


    "My time is precious. I don''t have time to play with you fools. Well, don''t come one by one. You go together." Han Sanqian looked at them.


    "Cough!"


    Pangolin almost swallowed himself with a mouthful of water.


    Xia Wei was stunned and looked at Han 3000.


    Not only they, but also the leading bear man, together with their helper, was stunned and stupid in situ. I don''t know how many seconds.


    "What''s he talking about?" Pangolins are so fucking outrageous.


    There are more than 20 people on the other side. He wants to fight more than 20 of them?


    Besides, don''t fucking use weapons?!


    Is he sick?


    After Xia Wei reflected it, she covered her forehead with her hands and said nothing on her face. What''s the matter with brother 3000?


    But compared with them, Xiaochunhua''s heart is more mixed at this time.


    I made such a big decision, risked so much, and finally met a fool?!


    She really wants to go back and let these people finish herself. At least she won''t be so embarrassed now?


    "You... What the fuck did you just say?" The bear man doubted whether he had heard wrong. He looked at Han 3000 and asked tentatively.


    "I, one, hit all of you. You go together. I''m in a hurry. Do you understand?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3159

    I heard him clearly. He really meant what he just said.


    If someone dares to talk to him in such a tone with a bear''s temper, he must be furious.


    But at this time he didn''t, and even his mother wanted to laugh.


    Not only he was so, but also a group of monster brothers behind him. Some even laughed directly.


    "It''s silly to beat all of us!"


    "Shit, he''s really inflated."


    "Don''t say this bastard doesn''t use a sword now. Even if he uses a sword, I can eat him to death."


    "Shit, this guy fucking..."


    A group of people are laughing and swearing.


    "Why? One brags about himself, and more than 20 beat me. You have to discuss it for so long?" Han 3000 had no emotional waves at all, and the whole person was very indifferent.


    Since it was his request, he naturally made all the preparations.


    "Fuck you, since you are so anxious to die, well, Grandpa will help you." The bear man drank coldly and waved his hand.


    Boom!


    More than twenty monsters immediately put in a big array and surrounded Han 3000 in an arc.


    Each of them drew away their weapons. They looked powerful and their posture was not low.


    Xia Wei''s palms have burst into a cold sweat. She doesn''t understand or understand why her 3000 brother put herself in such a dangerous atmosphere.


    Pangolin suddenly smiled. However, he was not a happy smile, but was angrily laughed by Han 3000.


    "You are the landlords here. As the saying goes, a strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. You fight first." Han 3000, who was surrounded, glanced at a group of monsters in a half circle and said coldly.


    Hearing this, the angry pangolin hammered his head and laughed more wildly.


    Over there, even the old man, who had always been steady, almost stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    "Fuck you, you''re still crazy." The bull''s head roared angrily, and the huge meteor hammer in his hand threw it at Han 3000 on the spot.


    He moved, and the remaining twenty or so people immediately followed.


    The bear people almost led the attack.


    In the face of these sieges, Han 3000 stood in place but didn''t move. The pangolin felt that his toes were digging through his soles because of excessive tension.


    Suddenly, right now!


    "Wow!"


    When more than 20 weapons spread over Han 3000, pangolins and others subconsciously closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to witness the tragedy. However, they didn''t hear any sound of hitting the meat, but only the ping-pong sound of weapon collision.


    When I opened my eyes, I found Han 3000 in the center of the crowd.


    Looking again, he was surprised to find that Han 3000 had stood there behind the ox man.


    "What is he doing?" The pangolin''s eyes were locked and he didn''t even want to blink.


    Xia Wei also looked blankly: "he... Is he going to hit him?"


    It looks like it is.


    At this time, Han 3000 squatted slightly with his right fist, aiming at the ox man''s back.


    "Is he crazy?" The little spring flower murmured.


    If the leading bear man or pig man is a killing machine that attacks more than defends, then this bull head is absolutely an iron defense gate.


    With his thick body, in this city, not to mention Han 3000''s small body, even the giant monsters at his same level can hardly shake him.


    He actually


    Trying to hit the bull man with your fist?


    This is a big knife in front of Guan Gong. What''s the difference?!


    But Han 3000 just at this time, his fist has been directly hit out.


    All four people present were stupid.


    What''s the difference between this and hitting a stone with an egg?!


    "No."


    At this time, pangolin suddenly found that the direction of Han 3000''s fist seemed to be wrong.


    He didn''t face all the cattle, but


    "Shit, he has to hit more than 20 with one punch!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3160

    "Punch more than twenty?"


    When hearing the pangolin''s words, Xia Wei, Xiao Chunhua and the old man were stunned on the spot, staring at Han 3000 who had already taken action.


    At this time, the three people had no previous ideas. Instead, they were like the same people and dreams. Their minds were full of three words that were surprisingly consistent.


    Great pen!


    You have to hit more than 20 people in one punch. As long as you are not mentally ill, you won''t do that.


    "No."


    Pangolin shook his head.


    "Unless..."


    Xia Wei immediately understood, frowned and said, "unless brother 3000 thinks he has the strength to completely crush these dozens of monsters, it''s like..."


    "Yes, it''s like an expert to a mortal and a true God to an expert." Pangolin nodded.


    Only the existence beyond the level can have such arrogance and arrogance.


    "But how is that possible?" Xiaochunhua was anxious and depressed and said, "these monsters are not mortals. Who can have a place in the magic cloud ghost city? Who is not out of the sea of bones and blood?"


    "For any one, he is a master among the masters."


    Yes, there are such a group of top experts, but it''s another matter whether they can win by relying on one Han 3000, but the higher the level, it seems that it really doesn''t exist at all.


    "Shouldn''t......" Xia Wei suddenly said.


    Although she only said three words, the three obviously understood what she meant.


    The three shook their heads and obviously did not accept this theory.


    "What the fuck is he doing?"


    Almost at the same time, the bear man who reflected the fastest also suddenly found Han 3000 behind the ox man. When he was about to make an action, he was stunned to find that Han 3000''s fist seemed to hit the ox man''s back, but in fact


    Otherwise!


    "He''s blowing air!"


    Someone shouted in surprise!


    you ''re right!


    At this time, Han 3000 gathered all his strength, but he suddenly changed his direction and attacked the center of the crowd.


    neuropathy!


    Almost everyone cursed in their hearts.


    However, only Han 3000 was not affected at all. Instead, he hung the sky fire directly between his fists, so that the fire suddenly generated wind between his fists, and the great power of chaos was instantly blessed.


    Although it is a human fist, it has a turbulent flame from blue to extreme.


    "Get up!"


    Boom!


    The fire fist passed directly, and one punch went straight to the ground from the air.


    This madman!


    Bang!


    The huge flame directly impacted the ground. After the huge sound, it was like being put huge explosives in the ground. The whole ground could not be lifted directly.


    The three of Xia Wei only saw that the land in the center of the group was like an underground explosion. They directly raised it as high as a huge hill. They were not only lifted together with them, but also the houses tens of meters around them could not escape. They collapsed directly in shaking.


    Dust and smoke billowed up.


    But even with such a great change, the four people still stared at the field regardless of whether their body shape was stable or not.


    In the rolling dust, the four saw a scene that shocked them.


    More than twenty monsters were directly lifted up with the lifting of the ground, fluttering and roaring in the air.


    Obviously, as participants, even if these people fly in mid air, they haven''t reflected what the fuck is going on.


    The ground rises and falls.


    The more than twenty monsters also fell with gravity in an instant.


    However, just at this time, the falling bear man was stunned to find Han 3000 standing on the ground with a cold smile on his mouth.


    "Get up again!"


    Boom!


    Another punch, the ground moves again, and the aftershock rises again.


    More than 20 monsters took off again before they landed, accompanied by houses farther away. The walls began to crack and even collapse due to the distortion of the surface


    "Rise again."


    Boom!!


    "Return."


    Boom!


    Looking at more than twenty monsters, Xia Wei looked straight at them as if they were floating in the sea.


    With a sneer on his face, Han 3000 looked at the monsters raised again. This time, he no longer hammered the ground, spread his hands slightly, and the sky fire moon wheel separated his left and right palms.


    "What is he doing?" The bear man who was lifted up again looked at Han 3000''s extremely vigilant and worried way.


    Although he only played with Han 3000 for a short time, for Xiong Ren, he has begun to understand that Han 3000''s style of doing things can''t be guessed by normal people''s thinking.


    Han Sanyi smiled. He moved his hand and smiled coldly: "don''t do anything, take you as an experiment."


    Then he closed his hands slowly with two forces


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3161

    As Han 3000 folded his hands, the sky fire and moon wheel held in each palm also annihilated in Han 3000''s hands.


    Perhaps, for the enemy, they are cruel and ruthless, but in the hands of Han 3000, they are no longer irritable, but quietly listen to all the arrangements of Han 3000.


    At least for now.


    But just when everyone thought it was just so, suddenly, there seemed to be a strong and invisible force accumulating madly in Han 3000''s palms.


    Along with the movement, the land under Han 3000''s feet was cracking, and the slender pits and cracks even spread all the way, running straight towards the deeper direction of the city.


    Boom!


    Through the cracks in the ground, the houses fell down, and everything shook with the slight shaking of the ground.


    Pangolin people are scared silly. He can obviously feel that the core of all the crazy shaking comes from Han 3000, and the central point of Han 3000 is the tight palms.


    "What ghost power is this?" Pangolin was shocked.


    But at the same time, it suddenly occurred to him that... There was nothing to be shocked.


    The guy in front of him is the one who can compete with Princess Kirin''s internal power. Naturally, everything seems incredible, but it''s reasonable.


    "Now, maybe it''s time to say that." Thinking of this, pangolin was suddenly relieved again.


    God like existence!


    Perhaps, he has never seen how the true God is in his life, and he doesn''t know how huge the energy of the true God is, but at least at this moment, for all the cognition of pangolin, God is no more than Han 3000.


    Xia Wei and Xiao Chunhua said nothing. Maybe, just as pangolin said, he is a God.


    Little spring flower has a smile on her mouth. Mother, do you see it?


    Perhaps, as you said, all hardships will be sweet.


    She once thought that this was a huge lie made up by her mother to coax her strong survival. She knew that she was abandoned by God. She could only reincarnate in pain all her life. How could there be such a sweet day? But who could have thought that she seemed to see the village in the dark!


    A forced and helpless escape, is it really as the man in front of him said?


    In exchange for freedom and rebirth?!


    This is true of onlookers, not to mention those who are present.


    The bear man looked at the seemingly huge but invisible power in Han 3000''s hand, and his heart was already very flustered.


    It, right under his body, was like a sword hanging upside down on the ground. He didn''t know when it would suddenly insert into his body.


    But in any case, this is the first time he felt the fear of death in the decades of wandering in the magic cloud ghost city.


    "Good bye, losers."


    Han 3000''s eyes were shining coldly. At this time, his palms were slowly pulled out.


    In the center of both palms, a blue and red, fire like but not fire, electricity like but not electricity, is beating angrily and restlessly.


    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    Looking at this energy, even Han 3000 at this time smiled very ferociously.


    Almost gathered most of the strength in his body and integrated everything in his body, just for this move.


    Indeed, for Han 3000, it''s true that he can''t use an ox knife to deal with these people, but he knows better than anyone that he must do so.


    "Give it to me."


    With a roar, the beating blue and red power suddenly increased, like a giant ball, and roared at dozens of monsters overhead.


    "Damn it, give me luck to resist." When the bear man saw this, the whole people were stunned.


    Although the huge blue and red ball beating has not reached the body, it can feel the infinite power contained in it. Once it comes into contact with the crazy agitators inside, the bear people dare not imagine the consequences.


    Or maybe he is not qualified to know what the consequences are.


    Hearing the words of the bear man, all the monsters hurriedly transported their whole body energy, cooperated with each other, and directly supported a huge defense energy cover, which is bound to kill and kill with Han 3000''s blue and red ball.


    Boom!


    When the two met, the blue and red ball burst open


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3162

    A corner of the whole city exploded.


    At the explosion point where the two met, a strong wind and wave spread around. Xia Wei and pangolin hurried to resist, but even so, they were directly repelled by the explosion, and the red soil sliding under their legs even accumulated into a hill behind them.


    What''s more, the surrounding areas have suffered. Even those houses that remained strong when the ground shook just now have turned into a pile of scattered ash under such a storm.


    Its road goes straight into the city for a hundred meters, which literally pushes the edge line of the city a hundred meters away.


    Within this hundred meters, there is already a flat object and nothing else.


    If there are others at this time, we must only take a cold breath completely, and we can still do so with a cold shock.


    Compared with the movement of housing powder, at this time, Han 3000''s head is very quiet.


    Like a needle falling and smelling, like everything does not exist.


    When Xia Wei and pangolin finally settled down, she looked at Xiaochunhua and the old man behind her. At this time, she quickly put her eyes on Han 3000.


    The explosion was over, the flash was gone, and the incredible scene was reflected into the pupils of the four people at the same time.


    There was nothing but light above Han 3000''s head. The group of tall and powerful monsters who could block the street in a row did not leave even a little dust at this time.


    Mixed with the explosion, ash flying, smoke out!


    One punch hit more than 20 people. It seemed that Han 3000 was dreaming.


    Now the result is like four people dreaming.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that there would be such an act against the sky.


    Even, Han 3000''s amazing operation pangolin and Xia Wei have seen it several times.


    Pangolin shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I think I know what I should do next."


    Xia Wei knew the meaning of his words, nodded and said, "it''s time to learn more. In the future, we have to praise this guy in another way, otherwise, there''s not enough ink."


    The old man couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head. Isn''t it?


    Han 3000 slightly took back his hand and looked around indifferently. His ears were quiet and looked back at the four people. Han 3000 walked slowly.


    "Is everything all right?" Han 3000 smiled softly.


    "Nothing?" Pangolin shook his head helplessly and walked to Han 3000: "where can you see that I''m fine?"


    Han 3000 took a look at this guy. Nothing happened from beginning to end. It doesn''t look like something.


    "Are you sick?" Han 3000 turned his eyes and said coldly.


    "Yes, very ill." Pangolin nodded noncommittally and covered his chest with his hand: "his heart was badly hit."


    "To be honest, did your special mother look at Xiaochunhua, so she deliberately showed off and dealt with a group of monsters. Are you like a big God?"


    Hearing this, Xia Wei burst into laughter. The old man also had no choice but to smile bitterly. Only Xiao Chunhua was embarrassed.


    Han 3000 gave a cold look at the pangolin, disdained and said, "I don''t think your heart has been severely hit, but your brain has been severely damaged."


    "How''s it going? Shall I give you some energy and enlighten him?"


    Words fall, Han 3000''s energy has moved in his hand, so he has to do it.


    Seeing this, the pangolin quickly flashed around with the cat and played with Han 3000''s big hand.


    Han 3000 ignored the idiot. As soon as he stopped, the guy was like a brown sugar and immediately tangled up again: "why? Can''t reason, want to kill people?"


    "Hum, I''m still impressed. I see clearly that I just want to make me a fool and hide your despicable secrets?"


    Han 3000 looks at this guy like a fool. If there is a nonsense competition, this goods will definitely be the first.


    "The ox knife used to kill chickens looks like a big talent but a small one. In fact... Hum." The old man shook his head slightly. Obviously, this remark was very obvious.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He looked up at the depths of the street and smiled gently.


    While Han 3000 almost took back his eyes, a figure flashed through the blood fog and quickly moved towards the deepest part of the city.


    A moment later, the figure came to an ancient tomb in the middle of the city, and then turned into a demon light and drilled in


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3163

    The ancient tombs are not big, or even very small. Although they are located in the city, they are in a simple position and are extremely difficult to be found.


    It seems that because of the age, the soil of the ancient tomb is very old, and even a strange moss grows on it. Next to it stood a small tombstone. The tombstone was green, and the words engraved on it seemed to have been baptized by age, which was almost difficult to distinguish.


    There is only a simple dagger word, which seems to be missing a part.


    With the demon light drilling into the grave, the grave seemed to move slightly.


    "Go into town."


    Han 3000, now that the monster has disappeared, Han 3000 also takes the remaining four people slowly towards the city.


    "The city is about fifty miles deep. Go all the way down the street and you can reach the only exit out of the city." Chunhua said, looking around with very vigilant eyes.


    However, as the four went in for nearly a kilometer, there was still nothing outside except the continuous ruins.


    "It looks like nothing." Pangolin touched his head and said, in fact, he has been very vigilant since he came in, but now it seems that he is a little nervous.


    Xia Wei nodded slightly and agreed with the pangolin, but she still didn''t dare to relax.


    The old man smiled gently: "it''s normal to have no movement. Otherwise, it''s not the pangolin brothers who should be confused, but the son of Han."


    Pangolin touched his head: "old man, what do you mean?"


    "Young master Han is playing once and for all." The old man smiled and looked at the pangolin. Seeing that he still didn''t understand, he had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Xia Wei said strangely, "elder, just make it clear. I''m also confused. What''s once and for all."


    The old man smiled: "this red earth is a forbidden area of death. It must be a lot of trouble to go deep into the city. Your seemingly quiet is actually a deterrent to the war just now."


    "Kill the chicken and show the monkey, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Xia Wei suddenly understood Han 3000''s practice: "the old master''s meaning is that just 3000 brother is deliberately showing his strong strength. The purpose is to deter some things in the undercurrent and avoid a lot of unnecessary little trouble."


    "Little girl, you are very clever."


    "Small troubles keep coming. They consume physical strength and real energy. It''s better to gather them and play a big game. Those guys who want to find trouble naturally have to weigh up what they are before they start." The old man smiled.


    Xia Wei nodded happily. No wonder she walked so far, but there was no movement around.


    So it is!


    Thinking of this, she glanced at Han 3000 quietly. She was really handsome and smart.


    Han 3000 lowered his head and looked back. However, he didn''t look at Xia Wei, but looked at Xiao Chunhua.


    Xiaochunhua half lowered her head and didn''t relax like pangolins. On the contrary, as she walked in, her eyebrows frowned more and more tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 stopped and asked Xiaochunhua gently.


    Here she knows the situation better than anyone present, so her suggestion is naturally the top priority.


    Xiaochunhua looked up and shook her head slightly. She seemed to want to say something, but she suddenly wanted to talk and stopped.


    However, obviously, her pace even began to slow down, or even stopped slowly: "do you... Have something to eat? Can you give me some, I want to eat more, at least..."


    She didn''t go on, but her eyes looked forward in fear.


    Han 3000 looked down her eyes, but there was a deep street.


    Anti Buddha, in the deepest place, there seems to be something terrible hidden


    And now in the old grave.


    In a dark space, the shadow suddenly appeared.


    "Ghost Zun, someone has entered the city."


    As soon as the shadow appeared, he knelt down respectfully in front of him.


    "Where''s the bear man?" In the darkness ahead, a heavy voice came.


    "Dead... Dead."


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3164

    After a surprised question, for a long time, the dark front seemed to fall into a dead silence.


    "How many people have come?" He spoke slowly and coldly.


    "Lord, there are four people in total."


    "Four?" Hearing this, he was obviously stunned: "but as far as I know, the bear people have a total of 24 people."


    "The Lord is right. The bear man occupies the city gate and is one of the four evil spirits. According to the agreement, there are twenty-four people, including himself. But..."


    "Say."


    "Yes." The shadow bowed his head and said, "all twenty-four people have died."


    "All sacrifice?" Hearing this, ghost Zun was obviously stunned.


    The four earth evils guard the city gate. The bear man is obviously one of them. In fact, there is no need to say more.


    Naturally, his gang of men are extraordinary. After all, which of the earth evil people is waste?


    But it was such a team that won in a hundred battles. Today, it was just lost. Unexpectedly, it was directly brought to a pot.


    This is rare in the history of the devil cloud ghost city. It can even be said to be the only great shame in the four evil spirits.


    "Who are they?" Asked the devil.


    "I''m not a demon. I can''t tell who the demon is from my appearance, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Report to the devil, the leader is not the devil family, but the people of the Central Plains."


    "The people of the Central Plains?" Hearing this, Guizun was surprised: "the people of the Central Plains, at most, enter the Youming city. When dare you go deep into the demon cloud ghost city? Are you wrong?"


    Since ancient times, the range of Terran activities has been limited to the edge of the demon land, the Youming city. Most of them do business here, but they absolutely dare not jump the line.


    Nowadays, not only do some people jump the line, but even dare to cross the red land, magic cloud ghost city, which even the people of the demon family dare not cross. This really sounds too ridiculous.


    "Lord, my subordinates naturally don''t dare to make any difference. My subordinates see it clearly. The leader is definitely from the Central Plains, and he is quite young."


    "Young?" Ghost Zun was silent, then turned and suddenly smiled: "it''s strange that other people can have such a young and powerful person?"


    "I''m interested. Where have they been?"


    "I''m going inside. I''m going to pass through the city. In addition, during the war, hundreds of meters were destroyed because of the explosion of Dharma. Therefore, the city gate moved a lot inward."


    "Where''s the ghost?"


    "Take the shortcut now."


    "Interesting." Ghost Zun smiled and seemed suddenly not angry, but very happy: "let the ghosts gather quickly. I''d like to have a good look at who this so-called young Central Plains man is."


    "I''ll do it now."


    "By the way, Lord, they..."


    "No hurry." Ghost Zun smiled gently and seemed to be lost in thought.


    The shadow did not dare to disturb and retreated slightly


    At this time, in the city, Han Sanyi found a dilapidated house and reluctantly sat down. Han Sanyi took out some fish and distributed some to the people, but swept around vigilantly.


    Looking back, pangolin and Xia Wei refused to eat although they were holding some fish.


    They know very well that although Han 3000 did catch and kill a huge fish, the role of these fish meat is very important for Han 3000. Therefore, they are reluctant to eat these things at all.


    It''s Xiaochunhua. Han 3000 actually gives her the most, but she eats the fastest. The appearance of crazy eating Haiyan is that fangfo hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    Or perhaps for her, in this living environment, she has long been used to seizing all the opportunities to fill her stomach.


    After she wolfed down a few times and ate it up, Han 3000 smiled bitterly, took out a piece of fish from the space ring again and handed it to her: "eat slowly, it''s not enough for me."


    "Old Han, this fish..."


    "Yes, brother 3000, you..."


    Seeing Han 3000 take out another large piece, pangolin and Xia Wei are very anxious. After all, these things are so precious that they are reluctant to eat a small bite.


    "Thank you... Thank you." Xiaochunhua nodded with gratitude in her eyes and took the fish.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t feel distressed at all, but just when he wanted to get out and sit upright, suddenly, a mouthful of blood flowed directly from his mouth. The man was also black in front of him and fell to the ground with a bang


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3165

    Seeing Han 3000 suddenly fall, the four people present were startled.


    Pangolin, Xia Wei and the old man rushed to Han 3000''s side and surrounded him. Pangolin grabbed Han 3000''s meridians, explored them slightly, and then looked back at them: "fainted, the seal of the earth should be restored."


    "What should I do now, I..." Xia Wei has pulled up her sleeve and is ready to donate blood to Han 3000 at any time.


    But at this time, xiaochuntao in the outermost part slowly opened his mouth: "this is not a place to save people. Come with me."


    The three looked at each other and thought about the authenticity of xiaochuntao''s words. After all, she was not her own kind and had cheated herself before. At this time, Han 3000 had fainted and the situation was not optimistic. If the woman cheated herself again, the consequences would be extremely serious.


    The old man, after hesitating for a moment, nodded first.


    "If she wants to harm us, this is her territory, isn''t it?" The old man smiled.


    Xia Wei also nodded: "since brother 3000 used her, you shouldn''t doubt her."


    "OK." The pangolin clenched its teeth and looked at Xiaochunhua: "lead the way in front of you."


    Xiaochunhua didn''t say much. After pangolin carried Han 3000 on his back, he looked around quietly and vigilantly. Then he took four people directly across the main street and quickly moved all the way to the busy dilapidated houses on the side.


    There are hardly any intact houses here. Every house has been seriously damaged. Even many houses have not collapsed because they rely on each other.


    This is a gathering place for a group of high-risk buildings.


    A group of five people passed through these buildings one after another and went deeper and farther away from the main city road.


    The pangolin, carrying Han 3000 on its back, looked at Xiaochunhua running all the way ahead and said it was impossible not to worry. Maybe once bitten by a snake, it was the truth that he was afraid of grass rope for thousands of years.


    However, just when pangolin was pregnant with such emotions, and even about to break out, Xiaochunhua suddenly stopped at this time.


    Pangolin looked around, there were broken walls everywhere, and the wet red soil under his feet was even covered with an extremely disgusting moss.


    If it was quiet before, it can be described as a place where even ghosts can''t come.


    "Where are you taking us?" The pangolin finally couldn''t help but open its mouth.


    Xiaochunhua didn''t answer and quietly looked behind them. After confirming that no one was following, Xiaochunhua suddenly walked quickly towards a broken house next to her.


    Although they were confused, they followed up with Han 3000 behind their backs.


    The cabin is not bright. Although there are many holes and pits, and even the line of sight is broadened, it is still very dark after entering the house due to the overall black cloud here.


    "Ga!"


    At this time, I took the lead to the little spring flower in a corner of the room and heard a light sound.


    Under a broken jar, a board was covered on the ground, and the sound was the sound of the board being lifted.


    As the board was lifted by the little spring flower, a small hole appeared in front of several people under the board.


    "Go in." Xiaochunhua looked at the three and said in a hurry.


    "Go in?" The pangolin was stunned for a moment. It felt very small in every way. Let alone people entering through the hole, he believed it even if it was a python hole.


    "Come on, it''s too late." Little spring flower hurried.


    Pangolin glanced at Xia Wei and the old man. When they finally nodded, he gritted his teeth: "I''ll go first."


    Then he put down Han 3000, and the pangolin jumped in directly along the small hole.


    Obviously, the outer hole is quite small compared with the pangolin, but the remaining hole is empty. In addition, the pangolin itself can drill the soil. It almost just stays at the hole for a few times and enters the hole directly.


    Xia Wei and the old man looked at each other and waited for the signal from the pangolin.


    A moment later, there was a sound from the pangolin. They hurried to send Han 3000 down.


    When the unconscious Han 3000 was sent down, Xia Wei and the old man followed along the hole.


    Inside the cave, it was wide and several meters deep. It fell all the way with the depth of the cave until it landed. When the four people looked around again, they couldn''t help being silly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3166

    "This..."


    "This is..."


    The three men almost stood up from the ground with a shocked face and looked unbelievably straight ahead.


    In front of them, a huge underground world impressively appeared in front of everyone.


    The space is very large. All kinds of earth houses are hung around. These earth houses are built according to the earth. A large number of people outside the earth houses are busy. They either carry heavy objects, smash iron tools, or cut firewood and add fire in a busy scene.


    "Pa!"


    From time to time, the sound of the whip rang through the ears. The three people were shocked to find that there were huge monsters with weapons standing in many places. They supervised these busy people like soldiers. If they found someone moving slowly, the whip would immediately hit the person directly.


    The whip is very strange. It is neither made of iron nor a common kind of leather whip. Instead, it is a white whip with very hard texture.


    In the center of this group, there is a huge cylindrical body piled up by soil. White smoke curls up on it and there is a fire hole below. Many people are adding firewood to make the fire in the hole burn more violently.


    "Wow!"


    There was another sound of iron chains, and the people raised their eyes. Only then did they find that there was an iron rope hanging directly above the mound, extending all the way from the other side.


    There are many iron hooks hanging on the iron rope, the upper hook iron rope, and the lower hook some long things contained in white bags. With the iron rope directly drawn into the high mound, with a sound of water, everything is over.


    "What is this?" Pangolin looked at the mound suspiciously, and the whole person was full of curiosity.


    Xia Wei was about to speak. At this time, the little spring flower who finally came in had slipped down from the hole. She looked at the four people, looked at the monsters with weapons, and said quietly, "come with me, hurry up."


    Then she bypassed the side wall and hurried to the side.


    The three looked at the high mound strangely. Although they were confused, they could only quickly keep up with Xiaochunhua and quickly disappeared in situ.


    There was a lot of space in the ground, and there was a lot of busy noise. Under the leadership of Xiao Chunhua, a group of people turned left and right. After walking around for a few minutes, they finally climbed up a few meters down an old staircase and came to the door of an earth house.


    "Go in."


    Glancing around, Xiaochunhua hurried to open the door and asked the three to enter the house with Han 3000.


    Later, after they went in, she swept around again vigilantly, and then closed the door of the earth house.


    "Hoo!"


    As soon as she entered the house, Xiaochunhua took a breath. The underground temperature was not very high. On the contrary, it was more appropriate, but even so, Xiaochunhua was already sweating.


    "What happened to him?" Xiaochunhua freely took off her coat and looked at Han 3000 and asked with concern.


    "Outside the city is full of eyeliner, and his paws are everywhere. If they are found to be injured and unconscious, they will certainly attack."


    Pangolin nodded and finally reluctantly worried. At least for now, Xiaochunhua didn''t deceive herself as she did last time.


    "He''s got an old problem." Pangolin way, thought for a while, seemed to feel inappropriate, hurriedly said: "however, it will be all right after a rest."


    With that, he glanced at Xia Wei and the old man, obviously hoping they wouldn''t tell.


    After all, being born in someone else''s territory, you should be careful.


    Xiaochunhua seemed to believe the pangolin''s words and turned in the house for a long time. Finally, she reluctantly made a bed on the ground with a rag and helped Han 3000 up with the pangolin.


    "By the way, this is..." Xia Wei asked.


    "This is my home." Xiaochunhua replied.


    "No wonder there are houses above the city, but there are no people. It turns out that most people live under the ground." Xia Wei said with relief.


    "Most people?" Hearing this, Xiaochunhua suddenly smiled bitterly: "do you mean those people working outside?"


    Seeing Xiao Chunhua''s expression, Xia Wei was a little confused. What''s wrong with her?


    But the fact is that there are many people busy in the underground world?


    Xiaochunhua was helpless and smiled more bitterly. She shook her head: "they... Are not people."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3167

    "Not people?"


    Hearing this, the three people, including the old man, obviously had a great reaction and were almost surprised with one voice.


    Xiaochunhua hurriedly compared a Shh gesture and whispered, "keep your voice down. If those monsters outside hear it, it''s dangerous."


    The three people immediately stopped talking. Then they remembered their gaffe and hurried to be embarrassed.


    "But don''t blame us for making a fuss. After all, when we arrived just now, we saw it clearly. There are many people busy in this underground space." Pangolin awkwardly touched his head.


    "Yes, if you say they are ghosts, it''s really a little too penetrating." Xia Wei also nodded.


    "They are not ghosts." Xiaochunhua shook her head.


    Shit, isn''t that bullshit?


    It''s not a man, it''s not a ghost. What''s that?


    "Xiaochunhua, are you teasing us?" Pangolin is a little depressed.


    Xiaochunhua was helpless: "I don''t know how to explain to you. In short, they are human, but they are not human, just like me."


    The pangolin is even more stupid when this word comes out. It is not a human being, but also like Xiaochunhua?


    Although it''s not long to know Xiaochunhua, there are a lot of contacts with each other. Pangolin can almost be sure that Xiaochunhua is absolutely right and a big living man.


    Although Han 3000 is not necessarily an authentic human race in the Central Plains, he is at least one of the big living people of the demon clan, which is absolutely not wrong.


    But she said she was not human. What does that mean?


    Everyone of the demon clan, no matter how strange they look, is always human.


    But just as the three monks, their father-in-law and son-in-law, were confused and were about to continue to ask, suddenly, an urgent knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    The four sober people in the room were suddenly startled, especially Xiao Chunhua, whose eyes were full of fear.


    "Little spring flower, you fucking come out to me. Don''t think you''re hiding in the house. I don''t know you''re at home."


    "I heard something moving in your room just now. Hurry out and don''t make me angry."


    Outside the door, a violent drink suddenly came.


    The tone is arrogant, leaving no room at all.


    However, hearing the angry voice, Xiao Chunhua and her frightened eyes suddenly dropped a lot, and even a little breath grew in her mouth.


    "It''s not the pursuer above, it''s the supervisor here." Xiaochunhua said to the three. Then she compared a Shh gesture and motioned them not to speak. After the three were sure, she turned and walked to the door.


    Pangolin is lucky. If he finds anything wrong, he is ready to do it immediately.


    GA!


    With a soft sound, the door of the earth house opened slowly.


    Although the light inside the house is insufficient, the light outside is also very dark. Therefore, from the perspective of the inner room, you can only see a dark shadow standing outside, and you can''t see his appearance clearly.


    As the door opened, the shadow smiled coldly: "little spring flower, willing to come out?"


    "Master Gu, I''ll come out as soon as you call me." Xiaochunhua answered humbly.


    "I''m so nervous. Now that I''m back, why don''t I report? Do you want me to invite you in person?"


    "I just came back from work and wanted to change my clothes." Xiaochun flower path.


    "Change your clothes?" Hearing this, he couldn''t help looking into the inner room, then joked, "what clothes do you wear? It''s better if you don''t wear clothes."


    Seeing that his eyes finally fell on himself, Xiao Chunhua felt very uncomfortable, but at least she breathed a sigh in her heart. Then she closed the door gently: "if you want to see it another day, you can see it."


    "I want to see it now, Hei hei." As soon as the words fell, the struggling voice of Xiao Chunhua and the wandering laughter of Gu Ye were remembered outside.


    The three people in the house almost yelled at: "animals."


    "Well, master Gu, another day, another day." Xiao Chunhua urged.


    Mr. Gu nodded and was about to turn around and leave with Xiaochunhua, but at this time, there was a sudden sound in the house.


    The three people who were scolding Mr. Gu were also surprised and looked at the sound. Han 3000 woke up and made a huge noise when he met something in the earth house


    The three and the two outside almost opened their pupils at the same time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3168

    "Fuck, is there anyone in your room?" With a loud roar, master Gu immediately turned and suddenly walked towards Xiaochunhua''s house.


    Almost at the same time, the pangolin in the house was ready to attack at any time. As long as the guy dared to be wrong, he immediately killed him without hesitation.


    Xiaochunhong was obviously stunned. How could she think of it? At this critical moment, there was a sudden disturbance and a sound in the house?


    But in the twinkling of an eye, after he regained consciousness, she suddenly woke up, then hurried to keep up with Gu Ye''s footsteps and gently pulled him, for: "Gu Ye, it''s... It''s some ground mice."


    "Field mouse? Xiaochunhua, do you think your uncle is a fool? Get up." Then, master Gu opened Xiaochunhua with a rude palm and came to the house in a few steps.


    Pangolin also hurried with the three people. I hid by the door and left Han 3000 there. Once this person entered the house and looked at Han 3000, he could launch an attack directly.


    But when he was holding his breath, the pushed little spring flower hurried back to the lonely Lord again. When he was about to kick his legs to the door of the earth house, he hugged his legs directly.


    "Gu Ye, no... no, No." Xiaochunhua hugged his thigh with both hands and looked at the Gu Ye for a way.


    "Go away." Master Gu was angry and roared angrily.


    "I won''t get out of the way." Xiaochunhua still refused to give up.


    The master looked at her coldly, frowned at her stubborn appearance, pointed to the room and said, "you''d better tell me what''s in the room. I tell you, you can''t hide it."


    Xiaochunhua looked up at him, lowered her head and bit her teeth: "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, I tell you, it''s a man."


    "Man?" Master Gu was stunned and looked at Xiaochunhua.


    "Today, I was arranged by the above to go out to catch people. Although I was caught, I have never seen the Central Plains Terran, let alone the beautiful Central Plains Terran, so..."


    "So you brought him back?"


    "Yes, I discussed it with the dog team outside, and then brought it back secretly."


    Hearing Xiaochunhua''s explanation, Mr. Gu didn''t speak. His brain turned rapidly. When he thought about it carefully, he seemed to think it was the most reasonable explanation.


    After all, this can directly explain why I just saw Xiao Chunhua secretly close my door.


    It turned out that after a long time, this coquettish woman was infatuated with flowers and played a golden house.


    "Little spring flower, you are so fucking coquettish that you hide men?" Gu Ye looked at Xiaochunhua and said in a cold voice, "in ordinary days, you pretend to be noble. I thought you were a pure and pure woman, but now, that''s all."


    In the face of this shameful scolding, pangolins and others in the house were angry. However, Xiao Chunhua didn''t care at all. It seemed that she didn''t hear it.


    "If you are unhappy, you can tell the people above. However, Mr. Gu, don''t blame Xiaochunhua for not reminding you. Since I can bring people down, it must be agreed by some people. Once things get big, some people can''t be involved." Xiaochunhua looked at him with an unusually indifferent look in her eyes.


    The acting skills needed outside the city all year round are naturally tempered, and she can''t see the slightest flaw.


    "You fucking bitch, you threaten me!" Master Gu was so angry that he even slapped him in the face.


    But in the air, his hand stopped there.


    Xiaochunhua is right. If she can bring people down, how can there be no acquiescence from some people? Therefore, if he sues, the matter will inevitably make a big deal. If he involves people he can''t afford, his consequences will obviously be extremely disastrous.


    He had nothing else to do but to be angry, and even at this time he dared not start. Because since the people above acquiesced, it was obviously the smelly woman who sold her body to get the relationship.


    "You bitch." He suddenly withdrew his hand and stared at Xiaochunhua with vicious eyes: "don''t think I dare not move you. You have a man who can be comfortable, but I want to keep an empty room and enjoy loneliness alone. Don''t dream."


    "Now come with me to my room, otherwise, no one can think about it."


    Hearing this, Xiaochunhua was obviously stunned and her eyes were full of disgust, but at this time, she knew she couldn''t refuse. When she didn''t know what to do, a sound of footsteps came from the house.


    They couldn''t help looking back at the same time, and the three people in the room were stunned and looked at the figure


    It''s Han 3000!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3169

    Although Han 3000 woke up, pangolins and others could hear the sound outside. Why couldn''t he hear it?


    Therefore, when necessary, Han 3000 naturally stood up.


    "Ga......"


    As the earth gate was slowly opened, a figure soon stood at the door. Although the seal of the earth was restarted, Han 3000''s face was not very good, but it was not easy to be noticed in this dark environment.


    With exquisite facial features and outstanding temperament, even Gu Ye could not help frowning at this time. Not to mention that he was ugly. Even if he was good-looking, he was really poor compared with Han 3000.


    No wonder Xiaochunhua can bring people down to play with Jinwucangjiao. It turns out that there are really several brushes.


    However, even so, the strong sense of comparison, dissatisfaction and man''s dignity were mixed together, which created a different anger in the heart of Mr. Gu. He pointed to Han 3000, looked at Xiaochunhua disdainfully, and said coldly, "Oh? Just this fucking white face?"


    "I really don''t know what you like about him. Looking at his weak dog, I can slap him back to his grandmother''s house."


    After that, Gu Ye looked at Han 3000 provocatively, and there was an impulse in his eyes that I wanted to beat you now.


    If the old man said this before, the little spring flowers nodded repeatedly. After all, although the orphan was not entitled to participate in the affairs of the earth, the underground side had always been the guy has the final say, so his natural ability was natural.


    Unfortunately, after seeing Han Sany punching the flying bear man and others, Xiao Chunhua not only didn''t believe it, but even wanted to laugh.


    Slap others back to grandma''s house. I''m afraid others slap your grandma back to grandma''s house.


    Seeing the faint smile from the corner of Xiaochunhua''s mouth, Mr. Gu was angry. As a man, his dignity made him drink fiercely: "don''t you believe it?"


    Then he rushed towards Han 3000.


    Inside the house, there was a pangolin hiding behind the door, and he wanted to do it in an instant, but Han 3000 stretched out his hand and slightly signaled that he didn''t have to. Instead, he looked at the Gu Ye who rushed up indifferently.


    When he was close, Han 3000 also saw clearly the guy''s appearance. He was about the same size as the pig man, but if the pig man was simple and honest, then this guy was a typical thief.


    "Wow!"


    He rushed to Han 3000, then grabbed his collar directly and lifted Han 3000 up like a chicken. His eyes were full of anger. He wanted to swallow Han 3000 alive.


    "Just him?" Mentioning Han 3000, Gu Ye looked back at Xiao Chunhua coldly.


    "Stop it." Seeing this, Xiao Chunhua shouted in a hurry.


    Gu Ye didn''t intend to let go, and even secretly tried to lift Han 3000 higher.


    "What do you want?" Seeing him so, Xiaochunhua stared at him angrily and said coldly.


    "I''ve been chasing you for a long time, but I''ve never got you. At present, this garbage is going to play with you. My heart is naturally not his mother''s taste." Seeing that the situation has been biased towards himself, I feel much better, but my words are still cold.


    "As I said, if you want to be happy, you have to be happy. Otherwise, don''t think about it."


    Then he stared at Xiao Chunhua with a smile in his eyes.


    Obviously, his intention is very obvious.


    Xiaochunhua hates Gu Ye very much. He is not only ugly, but also well-known. She has always avoided him. She barely maintains a certain superficial relationship with him because of her survival, but Xiaochunhua never thought about what to do with him.


    But now, she doesn''t know what happened to Han 3000. She only knows from the pangolin that Han 3000''s old injury has recurred. Although the pangolin says it''s nothing, how can Xiaochunhua, who licked blood and survived with a knife, know more about it?


    But when Xiaochunhua was ready to nod, Han 3000 suddenly smiled: "what''s your name... What orphan, isn''t it?"


    "It seems that I forgot to tell you that I came out to tell you that you want Xiaochunhua to accompany you? There is no door."


    Hearing this, Gu Ye was very angry, but he stared back at Han 3000, but he found that although Han 3000 was carried by him, he never had any panic and fear in his eyes. Some were just indifferent stares


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3170

    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Looking at Han 3000''s eyes, Gu Ye even felt whether he had heard wrong.


    The boy in front of him was not afraid of himself. What made him crazy was that the boy dared to speak so rude to himself.


    Don''t mention that he is just a central plains man who is just a pig in his eyes. Even the soldiers monitoring in the underground world dare not talk to themselves like this.


    "Can''t you hear? Are you deaf?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    In the eyes of Gu Ye, this smile was the last straw to crush himself. He became angry. On the spot, his other hand directly solidified into a fist and aimed at Han 3000.


    The pangolin hidden in the house could no longer help but rushed out on the spot, but at this time, a sneer suddenly came out.


    He frowned and listened to the sound. He was stunned to find that the sneer was from Xiao Chunhua.


    Over there, the angry Gu Ye couldn''t help looking back, but he saw Xiao Chunhua sneer, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Little spring flower, what the fuck are you laughing at?"


    "What are you laughing at?" Xiaochunhua continued to laugh and her eyes were cold: "I laugh that you are dying."


    "Do it, fight. You can kill him. If he is dead, I can stand it. But what about you?"


    "The people above put people down, but you killed them. At that time, they will have a black face. Can you still live well?"


    "I''m lonely all night. What''s wrong with me for your old life?" Then, Xiaochunhua kept her face away, even full of provocation: "do it, you''d better hurry up."


    After all, Xiaochunhua really doesn''t look at it any more.


    "You!" Dugu Ye was so angry that he held his fist tighter, but anyway, he couldn''t swing it at this time.


    Yes, Xiao Chunhua''s words are not groundless. No matter what dirty means the smelly woman uses, it is an indisputable fact that the little white faced bitch is really brought down by someone nodding.


    If you die at your own hands, you are bound to get into trouble.


    The post of assistant manager in the east of the underground world is coveted by many people. If you lose your seat and lose your life, it really doesn''t pay what you think.


    It doesn''t seem worth doing this to a bitch.


    Although Xiaochunhua is really a woman she has always wanted but can''t get, as long as she is in this position, what are you afraid of without a woman?


    Thinking of this, although he was very unwilling to let Han 3000 go, he released his hand and directly put Han 3000 on the ground. He smiled coldly: "a pair of dog men and women almost caught your fucking way."


    Then he looked coldly at Xiao Chunhua: "but don''t be fucking proud for too long, you bitch."


    With that, he stared at Han 3000 coldly, turned and threw his clothes away.


    Xiaochunhua kept her face away. When she was sure that Gu Ye had gone far, she hurried to Han 3000''s side, quickly helped Han 3000 up and said with concern: "are you okay?"


    Han 3000 shook his head and smiled gently. He was OK.


    "Go back to the house first."


    Holding Han 3000, they returned to the earth house again. Seeing that they entered the house safely, pangolin was relieved and said discontentedly, "Damn, who was that guy just now? It was too arrogant. If 3000 hadn''t stopped me, I would kill him in three moves."


    "It''s better to have one more thing than one less thing. If you fight, will it be good?" Han 3000 smiled softly.


    "If there is a fight, it will certainly disturb more people. At that time, it will become extremely unsafe here, which is relatively safe." Xiaochunhua agreed. However, looking at Han 3000, she was slightly moved and said, "however, although you rushed out to help me just now, I am very grateful to you, do you know? You are very dangerous?"


    "Since we are all in the same boat, we are friends. Shouldn''t we help each other? Besides, I believe in your acting skills."


    Hearing this, Xiaochunhua felt a little warm in her heart: "friend?"


    At this time, he suddenly stopped on the side of the angry Gu Ye, and then looked back at the room of Xiaochunhua earth house in the distance, revealing a gloomy sneer. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3171

    Unlike him, the little spring flowers in the house are still warm and ignorant.


    Growing up, she didn''t even know what a friend was, or she knew, but never realized it.


    Because here, it is always full of intrigues, and everyone is living in order to live, even regardless of any means.


    So, all along, like those outside, she always thinks about how others die and how she lives. As for others, they don''t have them in their dictionary and can''t use them.


    It can even be said that there is no emotion here.


    Everything, there are only two words, survival.


    "When it comes to acting, it''s really dangerous, but it really depends on Xiaochunhua. To be honest, although I couldn''t see the expression on her face when I hid in the house, from her tone, if I were replaced with that lonely dog, I wouldn''t fucking doubt the authenticity of what Xiaochunhua said." Pangolin also exclaimed and admired.


    Xiaochunhua smiled calmly: "if there is no mask here, I''m afraid I''ve already died. I don''t know how many times."


    "Hehe, I was cheated by you at the beginning. Now it seems that it''s not that I''m stupid, but that you''re really good." Pangolin until this time, how much for their original stupidity to find some face.


    "What makes Xiaochunhua smartest is not only because of her acting, but also because she is smart enough to make up such a perfect lie at such a critical moment." Xia Wei also smiled softly.


    "I''m afraid that guy won''t think until he dies. Lao Han didn''t put it down at all, but Lao Han turned them over and came down by himself." Pangolin also smiled.


    Han 3000 smiled, but did not really smile happily, because he found that Xiao Chunhua was not happy all the time.


    The old man gently got up and walked to Han 3000. The old hand gently patted Xiaochunhua on the back. He seemed to see Han 3000''s concern. He smiled: "don''t worry, Xiaochunhua is like me. He''s just used to living alone for survival. Suddenly, he''s not used to having friends around him. He''ll be fine if he adapts slowly."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xiaochunhua gently looked up, saw the old man''s kind eyes, hesitated for a moment, and nodded.


    Maybe so.


    "By the way, since the danger has disappeared, brother 3000, why don''t you take the opportunity to make up some food?" Xia Wei asked.


    Han 3000 was a little embarrassed. Although the seal of the earth did appear and he specially prepared moonlight ghost fish to prevent accidents, it was really hard for Han 3000 to donate blood to Xia Wei at this time


    It seemed that she saw Han 3000''s doubts. Xia Wei smiled sweetly. She looked so beautiful that even Xiaochunhua looked a little crazy: "without my escort, how could brother 3000 take us out of here?"


    "It''s dirty and messy here. You''re not going to leave me here?"


    Hearing her naughty comfort, Han 3000 was warm in his heart, nodded and answered.


    The old man smiled: "it seems that I have to be busy."


    Then he took out some grass like dried fish eggs and began his coquettish operation again


    There was harmony in the house. Outside, the lone master with a sneer on his face had reached the side of the big blast furnace. He walked slowly to a high platform and clapped his hands: "stop."


    A group of busy people and those with whips collectively put down their work and looked at him. I didn''t know what this guy was going to do.


    Gu Ye smiled, glanced at the crowd, then waved and called a man with a whip nearby. After whispering in his ear, Gu Ye smiled with satisfaction and walked down the platform, leaving only the man standing alone on the platform and nodding at him: "subordinates understand."


    Then, the man raised his head, his face was full of anger, and glanced at everyone present


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3172

    "Master Gu has orders. Whoever reads his name, come with me."


    Then the guy fixed his eyes on one of them.


    "Sea of clouds."


    "Bright moon."


    "Corpse ghost."


    "Niu Li."


    String after string of names, just in the blink of an eye, dozens of people have been called by name, and these people, regardless of their identity, have put down their work and gathered quickly towards a corner.


    There, Gu Ye is waiting for them.


    The underground is so busy that the ground is obviously not free.


    At the ancient tomb in the city, dozens of dark shadows suddenly crisscrossed each other like lightning in the clouds. Later, they turned into a wave and chopped directly on the old tomb.


    The old grave did not have any mistakes, but the dozens of dark shadows suddenly fell silent in the grave.


    It was still the extremely dark space, and there was still a more unclear front. At this time, the dozens of black shadows turned into a streamer and stopped.


    Then, dozens of shadows turned like streamers, and unexpectedly outlined a huge screen in the darkness.


    Almost at the same time, on the whole screen, everything that Han 3000 and others arrived at the city gate on that day began to be displayed slowly from the picture one by one like a movie.


    When he saw that the dog man was attacked, but Xiao Chunhua was left behind, he gave a slight hum, as if in doubt, but he didn''t say anything.


    Everything is still so quiet.


    Until the picture of Han 3000 fighting the bear man came, the whole picture was suddenly stopped, and there suddenly seemed to be black gas rotating in the dark front space.


    "Well, humans?" His voice of shock suddenly came: "is this you?"


    On the stopped picture, this is exactly the picture of Han 3000 pregnant with the joint force of sky fire and moon wheel.


    "Interesting, interesting, really interesting."


    Then he sneered and restarted the picture. Finally, the picture reality was that Xiaochunhua took Han 3000 underground, and everything had come to a sudden stop.


    If, as usual, his own people play such betrayal, let alone him, anyone will be furious. However, at this time, the people in the black gas send out a real smile from the heart.


    He seems very happy.


    And almost at the same time, the other side.


    When he saw that after the old man''s coquettish operation and Xia Wei''s slightly cruel operation, he finally turned into a piece of fish and stuffed it into Han 3000''s mouth.


    Even the little spring flower can''t help frowning at this time.


    This thing


    It''s a little popular and evil


    If it''s just blood alone, especially when the old man chews it in his mouth, it''s covered with his saliva. It really makes Xiaochunhua, who is used to the current environment, feel a little sick.


    Especially Han 3000


    A good person looks so good. Why should he eat this kind of thing


    However, looking at Han 3000 silk who didn''t mind swallowing it after eating, Xiao Chunhua didn''t say much, so she had to choose to be silent.


    "How''s it going?" Xia Wei bandaged her hand and deliberately pulled her sleeve, for fear that she would make Han 3000 feel guilty.


    How could Han 3000 not notice her warm little moves? She smiled and looked at Xia Wei sincerely: "it''s not a panacea. How can it work so quickly?"


    "But it''s better."


    Xia Wei smiled sweetly. Since brother 3000 said it was better, everything was worth it.


    Xiaochunhua looked back slightly, looked at Xia Wei and Han 3000. She didn''t know what to say. After thinking, she looked at Han 3000: "if you''re better, let''s change a place first?"


    "Another place?" Pangolin frowned.


    Xiaochunhua nodded. Obviously, she knew Gu Ye''s character well. If he suffered such a big loss, he would not give up.


    Once that guy makes a comeback, he will be subjected to extremely cruel revenge.


    So, can''t you hide if you can''t afford it?


    "Xiao Chunhua is right. The strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Besides, the current young master Han is not a strong dragon. It''s better to find a place to hide and wait until he recovers." The old man nodded.


    But when everyone agreed to get up, Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly: "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    The words fell, Han 3000 looked calmly in the direction of the door


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3173

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the four people were startled and hurried back to their eyes, but they saw that there was no movement at the door.


    Nobody?


    The four looked back at Han 3000 strangely, but Han 3000 still had that smile, but his face was very calm.


    Even if he can''t luck and use his divine sense, it''s not too far away. For Han 3000, a man who has experienced many battles, any wind and grass can''t escape his intuition.


    This is the basic quality that a fighter should have.


    "Soon." Han 3000 said softly. Then he slowly stood up and walked slowly towards the door.


    The four people looked at each other suspiciously and followed closely.


    Han 3000 opened it gently and took the lead to go out, followed by four people.


    When the four people completely stood at the door and looked around, they knew that Han Sancai''s words were not false at all. At this time, several waves of people came slowly from afar.


    Although these people walked slowly and far away, it was completely impossible to escape from any place because of the large number of people.


    If you think about Han 3000''s words, it''s really too late for now.


    "Those who come are not good." Looking at these guys, the pangolin''s face is cold, but the energy has been transported in his hands, ready to go to war at any time.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. After all, pangolin didn''t need to answer.


    The ground is rubbed with all kinds of noise, which has explained to the greatest extent that these people are almost dragging weapons. How can they be good.


    Han 3000 looked back at the three pangolins and waved their hands, indicating that they didn''t have to be nervous and returned first.


    Pangolin is naturally unwilling. After all, looking at each other, there are at least hundreds of people. Not to mention Han 3000 now, even in his heyday, he is not so easy to deal with.


    Xia Wei was the same. Only the old man smiled and patted them on the shoulder: "go in, 3000 has its own arrangement."


    "But..."


    The old man smiled: "if something happens, wouldn''t it be better for you to wait for them to make a surprise attack or pick up?"


    Hearing this, pangolin and Xia Wei looked at each other and felt justified. Then they quietly returned to the house.


    "Little white face."


    Almost not long after the three had just returned to the house, the Gu Ye over there had greeted Han 3000 with provocation in the distance.


    Seeing that Xiaochunhua was a little worried, Han 3000 patted her on the shoulder, and then a little body stood in front of her.


    Xiaochunhua is a little surprised at Han 3000''s behavior. In her living world and living rules, no one will stand in front of anyone, and some will only push you forward.


    Keeping away from danger is something everyone here has engraved in their bones since birth.


    As Mr. Gu approached, he waved his big hand, and more and more people slowly arrived.


    This group of people, like ants meeting honey, just surrounded Han Sanli''s three floors and three floors outside. For a time, they were packed.


    Han 3000 looked at them indifferently, without the slightest panic.


    "Shit, is this little white face getting little spring flowers?"


    "Damn it, I don''t know which dog''s eye Xiao Chunhua is blind. She actually likes such a waste."


    "Who the fuck says no, what else can there be except thin skin and tender meat? Shit, I can punch such a weak man. He''s called Grandpa."


    "A waste, dare to touch our little spring flowers, damn it."


    "Say a word, Gu Ye. As long as you give an order, I''ll break the bastard''s neck now. Grass, what dog stuff, I don''t take care of myself. I''m still touching Xiaochunhua."


    "Yes, yes."


    Almost as soon as they surrounded Han 3000, they pointed and scolded Han 3000 impolitely.


    Such a crowd, conflict may break out at any time, Xiaochunhua is naturally very worried.


    On the contrary, after calling Han 3000, he looked at Han 3000 with a cold smile.


    This time, I''ll see how you die.


    Han 3000 also stared at him, confused.


    According to common sense, he can think of calling people back to find his own place, but it doesn''t seem like these people at present.


    Because it is obvious that calling helpers must be powerful. It is normal for these people with whips to call, but they account for a small number, but most of them are ordinary people who are obviously working.


    What is this operation?


    "Gu Ye, you are shameless to use such despicable means." At this time, xiaochunhong finally couldn''t help but scold Gu Ye angrily.


    The origin of these people seems really not as simple as imagined


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3174

    Gu Ye was scolded, but he looked wronged and shook his head: "Xiao Chunhong, how can you say that?"


    "It''s none of my business." Mr. Gu said with a smile.


    "None of your business?" Xiaochun was so angry that his back teeth were almost broken.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t understand very much, Xiao Chunhua whispered next to Han 3000 like biting her ear: "these people are people who like me."


    hunter?


    Han 3000 was surprised to hear that?!


    However, a closer look at Xiaochunhua''s appearance does belong to the ranks of beautiful women. Moreover, in this place, she is more precious. It doesn''t seem surprising.


    Then Han Sanyi smiled and glanced at the proud Gu Ye.


    He really didn''t expect that such a dirty underground world, a small local leader, should be so malicious and careful.


    The Gu Ye was so clever that even Han Sanqian sighed consciously.


    He didn''t just go back and call people like some fools, and then call to get back the face he had just lost.


    Because he knows one thing very well, that is, even if he didn''t kill Han 3000, but let his men kill him, as the direct leader of this group, once he is investigated, he will obviously be implicated.


    So, this guy played a trick to steal a dragon and turn a phoenix to kill with a knife.


    Obviously, these people are not his people, nor what he ordered. He only needs to rely on the charm of Xiaochunhua to fan the flames from the perspective of onlookers.


    This effect is far more strict than what he ordered.


    This guy obviously knows this very well.


    In this way, there is another advantage, that is, even if something happens, it has nothing to do with him.


    After all, he didn''t or he asked someone to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled and looked at Gu Ye. Gu Ye was not surprised that Han 3000 knew the whole story. On the contrary, he looked at Han 3000 provocatively and seemed to be telling Han 3000. Even if you know, what can you do?


    The strongest conspiracy is Yang Mou. Even if you know, you have no choice.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly. Xiao Chunhua was already full of anger. He turned around and shouted to the threatening crowd, "have you had enough trouble? If you don''t have anything to do, go back to bed."


    As soon as Xiaochunhua drank, the crowd was quiet.


    But with one dissatisfied reply, the whole crowd exploded again.


    "We didn''t dare to listen to what you asked us to do before, but now it''s related to our lifelong happiness in the future. Even if we are humble, we need to stand up and speak today."


    "Yes, yes, Xiaochunhua is ours. How can others snore on the side of the bed? This boy can''t kill him today. He won''t stop."


    "Even if you turn, you can''t turn out such a weak boy. Xiaochunhua, you''d better hand over this boy."


    Obviously, the anger of the crowd was like gunpowder, and Xiao Chunhua''s words were naturally in their eyes to protect Han 3000, and naturally became the fuse to ignite their gunpowder.


    The explosion was much more ferocious than just now. Some of them simply took up weapons and rushed towards Han 3000 under the encouragement of each other.


    One day there were two. More and more people began to attack the DPRK and the ROK, and the whole situation was like a pot of chaos.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Among the crowd, Gu Ye was already laughing and could not stand up.


    This is the end of provoking him, and this is the price of making him unhappy.


    Go!


    "Now... What to do."


    Looking at a large group of people pouring in like a tide, Xiao Chunhua was very worried.


    Han 3000 gently protected Xiaochunhua behind him and looked at the rushing crowd with indifferent eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3175

    In a word, five simple words.


    But at this time, Xiao Chunhua behind Han 3000 was suddenly stunned.


    If Han 3000''s previous behavior made her feel warm, at this moment, in the face of more dangerous situations, he protected himself behind her, which is full of emotion.


    From small to large, even their parents have never protected themselves like this.


    But almost when Xiaochunhua was very moved, Han 3000 in front of him had rushed out a few steps, moved his hand, took the lead in occupying a favorable terrain, and directly attacked the people who rushed up with weapons.


    Even if there is no real luck, relying on Han 3000''s strong body, it is doomed that he is by no means the so-called weak scholar in the eyes of others.


    Moreover, Han 3000 at this time also had no intention to use zhenneng. In the final analysis, they were all fools. Although they were hateful, they also had pity.


    As Han 3000 kept flashing and moving in his hands, he moved directly in the face of these people''s attacks. He kept pulling thousands of gold in four or two rounds, just a few rounds, pushing his palm out in Han 3000.


    Boom!!


    A group of guys who rushed to the front met a strong thrust. Their bodies suddenly drove the people who rushed up behind them, took several steps directly back, and finally fell to the ground.


    The seemingly turbulent crowd has a tendency to be controlled by one man at this time.


    "What!"


    A picture of Gu Yeqi, who was going to see a good play, was taken directly on the nearby soil wall, and the dust on the soil wall rolled down.


    He could not have imagined, he could never have imagined that such a crowd like himself, like a sea, not only did not appear in the scene of beating Han 3000 violently, but also let Han 3000 resist with his own strength at this time.


    How could he not bite his teeth angrily.


    "Enough."


    Han 3000 pushed away the crowd. Taking advantage of this situation, he glanced coldly at a large crowd behind him: "you are just used by others. I don''t want to hurt you. That''s all."


    Hearing this, a group of people looked at each other face to face, and the people in the front row were more or less moved. After all, they didn''t understand why their fierce attack suddenly disappeared and why they were pushed down in a muddle, but they did realize the fact.


    But behind, but more only anger.


    They will not think what Han 3000 said is true. On the contrary, in their eyes, it is more like Han 3000''s provocation to them.


    "Kill."


    I don''t know who shouted. The crowd surged again and rushed towards Han 3000.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly. He is really a group of fools.


    Originally, I didn''t want to hurt them and let them retreat in the face of difficulties, but at this time, it''s obvious that I don''t want to give some color to see. I''m afraid it won''t work.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly moved at his feet, turned defense into attack, and rushed directly into the crowd.


    It has been said in ancient times that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. What''s more, Han 3000''s goods are not as simple as a camel at all.


    This guy is an ancient dragon!


    Longyou shoal can still be fried in mud and water, not to mention these ordinary people?


    As Han three thousand one entered, the seemingly ferocious crowd turned into a mess in an instant.


    Even relying on the power of physical instinct, Han 3000, like the general with a white horse and a long gun, goes in and out!


    Xiaochunhua and Mr. Gu are silly. It''s obvious that Mr. Gu''s foolish eye is that he has stayed in the underground world for a long time. When can a god man suddenly come out in such a broken place?!


    And Xiaochunhua''s surprise is, is this disease so fierce?!


    "Shit, a bunch of waste."


    If you let it continue to develop like this, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find the venue. If you don''t even have the inside, it will be even more humiliating to lose it to grandma''s house.


    "Fuck!" With a low cry, master Gu looked at Han 3000 coldly, and his eyes showed a cold light. It seemed that he had made a move


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3176

    As long as Han 3000 is wounded or delayed, he can use these "bandits" to kill Han 3000 alive.


    Thinking of this, Gu Ye smiled coldly and rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    Seeing Gu Ye''s raid, Xiao Chunhua shouted at Han 3000 who was fighting in the crowd.


    In the face of this guy''s menace, how can Han 3000 not know?


    He opened the crowd in front of him with a few palms and turned to meet the lonely master.


    Boom!


    There was a dull sound, accompanied by the strong Qi on Dugu Ye''s body. It was almost a flash, and the two were deadlocked for several seconds.


    "Poof!"


    Han 3000 suddenly took a mouthful of blood, and his whole body retreated a few steps.


    Even though Han 3000''s power is far more than ordinary people, at least in the case of public to public and mother to mother, however, he who has lost the power of genuine Qi at this time can''t have such a fair duel at all.


    No matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives. That''s the truth.


    In the face of a man of great cultivation like Gu Ye, Han 3000, who only depends on his body, is obviously defeated.


    With the defeat of Han 3000, the morale of those who were beaten back by Han 3000 soon rose, and Han 3000 was surrounded again.


    "Smelly boy, didn''t you fucking jump just now? Come again." Seeing Han 3000 wounded by himself, there was a trace of coldness and pride on his face.


    Han 3000''s face was frozen and stared at this guy coldly.


    Obviously, although this guy was nothing in his heyday, he was just a second thing, but at this time, if he could not use his real energy, he would be like a mountain.


    "What? You think you won?" Han 3000 wiped the blood on his mouth and said with disdain.


    "Then... Can you win me, you trash?" With a smile, master Gu didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    "But don''t try to provoke me. You''ve been hurt by this punch alone. I don''t have to do the rest, and you''ll be killed by them."


    Then, Gu Ye laughed coldly. In his eyes, Han 3000''s words were just provocation to let him continue to fight. In this way, his death will be directly related to himself.


    Myself


    How could it be so stupid?!


    "Really?" Han 3000 was not angry and smiled.


    "Isn''t it?" Master Gu sneered, then waved his big hand, "give it to me."


    "Boom!"


    A large number of people like the tide besieged Han 3000 again.


    With master Gu''s proofing and Han 3000''s injury at this time, these people are obviously more fierce than before.


    Looking at Han 3000, who was directly surrounded, Gu Ye sneered until finally he couldn''t help laughing.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 was no different from the dead.


    Xiaochunhua was also anxious and even wanted to rush up to help, but she was stunned to find that she could see clearly where Han 3000 was at this time.


    He was already going to be directly submerged by these people.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the crowd did not move at all, but looked at the Guye who had been laughing wildly.


    For a moment, Han 3000 smiled back at him.


    Dugu Ye''s face was frozen. At this time, the fool could fucking laugh?


    But it was too late for him to think about the reason. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly moved.


    To be exact, Han 3000 didn''t move again.


    He still stood there, but his clothes shook slightly, and then


    Brush!


    A long sword suddenly came out of his sleeve and turned around Han 3000.


    Brush!


    The group of people in the inner circle closest to Han 3000 even felt a burst of light. The next second they opened their eyes and found that they had been strangled by death.


    "Boom!"


    All the people in the inner circle fall directly.


    "Brush!"


    Another burst of light and shadow gathered, and the people on the second floor immediately died at the scene!


    More than a dozen living people were not found on the spot.


    At this moment, the crowd shook. Originally, it was close to the crowd circle of Han 3000. After two circles of people died, almost all the people closest to Han 3000 went back directly, keeping a distance of several meters from Han 3000, and no one dared to get close to him.


    At this time, the light and shadow that had been killing them also obediently flew back to Han 3000''s back and slowly stood beside him. Although it was not a jade sword, the transparent sword still exuded the cold light of faint murder.


    "What?!" Gu Ye stared at Han 3000 in disbelief


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3177

    Just now, he easily shook back and wounded Han 3000. Let alone whether the boy had the power to fight back, he just wanted to fight with himself a little bit. It was impossible.


    Because he clearly found that Han 3000 didn''t even have a real ability when he played with himself.


    What kind of people don''t really?


    That''s ordinary mortal waste!


    But it happened that such a mortal waste, at this time, suddenly offered a flying sword.


    Isn''t that fucking ridiculous?


    After all, only practitioners are really qualified to play.


    This boy


    Bullshit!


    Looking at him as if he didn''t understand at all, Han 3000 was unusually indifferent at this time.


    He had this kind of ignorant performance, which was completely expected by Han 3000. After all, for Han 3000, if this person was not himself, even he would not understand what the situation was.


    At this time, Han 3000 naturally couldn''t luck, and naturally couldn''t let the jade sword have any movement.


    But at present, what is flying is not a flying sword, but a small black stick.


    This thing that gave him a headache at the beginning has now become Han 3000''s almost life-saving straw at this critical moment.


    Also good, at the beginning of their own confused pain, now there are other people to understand.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better stay away from me." Glancing at the people with a trace of fear in their eyes, Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Listen to him and kill him." Dugu Ye naturally didn''t want to do this and drank angrily.


    Immediately, someone in the crowd immediately responded and dared to rush forward.


    "Brush!"


    Almost as soon as the guy was ready to lift his legs, he suddenly felt a cold attack and raised his head blankly. However, he was stunned and foolish in his place.


    The long sword was still clearly behind Han 3000. At this time, it was suddenly at the tip of his eyes, and it was only a minute away from his eyeball.


    The goods suddenly turned pale, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept falling. No one knew that he had experienced life and death, but at least one thing is certain, that is, this is the closest time he died.


    Don''t say you dare to move at all, even if you don''t dare to breathe in the atmosphere.


    His eyes were slightly raised. He looked at Han 3000 in fear, but Han 3000 didn''t look at him at all.


    He didn''t dare to speak. At this time, he just wanted to live. Therefore, the legs that wanted to step out could not help shrinking slightly. Almost when he had this idea, the sword brushed and turned back to Han 3000''s back.


    The goods were shocked. As a party, he knew better than anyone that he wanted to fight and retreat, but it was just a flash in his mind. He didn''t take any action at all, but the sword or the man seemed to penetrate his mind.


    A strong sense of terror suddenly arose from the bottom of my heart.


    Facing an enemy with strong strength may not be terrible, but facing an enemy with strong strength and even know what you think, it is completely collapsing.


    "He knows what I''m thinking. He knows what I''m thinking." He retreated in panic, but his body was paralyzed and soft because of fear.


    While being picked up by the crowd, he struggled from the hands of the crowd and ran out desperately. Every step he took was soft on the ground and his scalp was numb, but he still repeated it.


    He finally escaped, but where he passed, he also left countless fears on others.


    They looked in their eyes and listened in their ears. When they looked at Han 3000 again, their previous anger was replaced by fear and even fear. Under their feet, they involuntarily began to retreat.


    One is like this, so are two. Naturally, more and more people begin to do so.


    Soon, the whole surging crowd began to move back, and the situation began to change slowly.


    Seeing this, Dugu Ye was furious and shouted in a hurry, but no one responded, but he was still retreating slowly.


    Gu Ye looked back and looked at Han 3000 with a cold sneer. He was completely angry: "you bastard, it''s really hateful. If I don''t take your life, I won''t call you Gu Ye."


    Then, Gu Ye suddenly rushed to Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3178

    In the face of Dugu Ye''s charge again, Han 3000 didn''t have the slightest fear.


    With a cold smile, although he is bound to be more fierce this time, his emotional irritability will only enlarge his weakness infinitely.


    Staring at the rushing Dugu ye with both eyes, Han 3000 naturally doesn''t have any proud speed advantage without the blessing of body method.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Even at this time, he can rely on his own experience to make several conventional judgments on the next attack trend of Gu Ye.


    When a person is angry, his reason will be missing, and more actions will naturally follow his instinct.


    Naturally, a person''s instinct is what he is most used to. Therefore, Han 3000 needs to predict the conventional attack trend in advance.


    At the thought of this, Han 3000 had already stepped forward. Facing the attack of Gu Ye, he immediately made a defensive posture.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was almost the same as Fang Cai, Gu Ye sneered.


    He simply despised Han 3000. The whole person''s focus was mainly on the strange flying sword beside him.


    Although that thing is really famous, Gu Ye is not afraid.


    With the sudden acceleration of the body, the flying sword attacked him as expected.


    As soon as master Gu turned with one hand, a wave of energy immediately gathered in his hand. With a push in his hand, a magic energy immediately matched the flying sword.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion.


    But it''s obviously not over


    Sure enough, almost at the same time when the two collided, a dark shadow had come straight out of the thick smoke of the explosion.


    And who else could that dark shadow be besides Gu Ye?!


    "You waste, can''t you think of it?"


    He smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000. His eyes were full of pride.


    With Qi power, the great power in his body can really be used to deal with the flying sword. The flying sword is so fierce that he naturally dare not be careless.


    But after resisting the flying sword, he came to this move, and it looked so unique in his eyes.


    After all, the boy can''t imagine that he seems to resist the flying sword with all his strength, but he actually has his moves, right?


    Therefore, although most of him could really be used up at this time, he relied on such a surprise attack, plus his skill and strength that he thought he would not lose Han 3000.


    Even if it was just a hard fight, Han 3000 had absolutely no chance of winning. Naturally, he was just a dead dog in his eyes.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Han 3000, who shouldn''t have wanted at this time, not only didn''t panic at all, but also was unusually calm, and even had an impulse to laugh at the corners of his mouth.


    Shit, what''s he laughing at?


    Obviously, Han 3000 is laughing at his stupidity.


    He did use dangerous moves, but it was used by a man who often used dangerous moves.


    For a man who often takes risks, how can he not write down this possibility when judging his several offensives?


    Although, Han 3000''s self-esteem of this possibility is also very low.


    Because in Han 3000''s eyes, this move is dangerous, but it is not surprising.


    It can even be said that it is stupid!


    Completely abandoning his advantage in personal attack and playing hard with himself is not equal to fighting the enemy''s strengths with his own place?


    Therefore, how can Han 3000 not laugh when he sees this situation?!


    "I''ll play with you." Han 3000 finished, his right hand into a fist and his right arm lifted gently.


    Directly aim at the rushing Dugu ye and hit him with a blow.


    Bang!


    The two fists met immediately.


    Although there is no explosion that can really collide, the feeling of fist to meat still makes the fight between the two extremely eye-catching.


    Everyone at the scene looked at the two together, and even stopped breathing, waiting for their victory or defeat.


    Their fists intersected. Han 3000 supported his legs and had rubbed a gully more than ten centimeters long on the ground. Obviously, the situation is not optimistic.


    "Smelly boy, you lost." Looking at Han 3000 who had been beaten back by himself, the lonely master smiled coldly at this time.


    Except for the little spring flower, everyone couldn''t help smiling.


    Han 3000 smiled: "are you sure?"


    In the face of such doubt, Gu Ye was about to scold, but suddenly when he was angry to scold, his throat became hot and blood flowed continuously along his mouth.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3179

    How is that possible?


    How could this happen?!


    He couldn''t believe it, but the sharp pain of the tumbling five internal organs in the whole body kept telling him that it was true.


    Yes, Han 3000 was washed back half a step.


    But that''s because the huge inertia brought by this guy''s attack from a distance makes Han 3000 with static braking naturally hit back.


    But hitting back doesn''t mean losing.


    This is like a motorcycle hitting a roadside car. The car will naturally be hit back by inertia, but does this mean that the motorcycle has hit the car?


    The car may have moved, but the more fragile motorcycle is obviously almost scrapped.


    At present, Han 3000 and the Gu Ye are the two.


    Although Gu Ye seems to have won, his body is like hitting an iron mountain. He can''t bear the strong inertia and impact at all.


    Naturally, the five internal organs vibrated and suffered internal injuries. With his slight movement, blood gushed out of his body. Naturally, it was just normal.


    Originally the most spiritless little spring flower, seeing the situation at this time, she couldn''t help her eyes, and those onlookers who smiled in advance were all stunned at this time.


    Like hell.


    "No, no, it''s impossible..." Dugu ye still didn''t want to believe this was true, even though his body couldn''t even support him at this time.


    He can''t lose, especially to the very weak looking garbage white face in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    But again unwilling, the heart thinks so, but the body is extremely honest.


    With a loud bang, his whole body hit the ground heavily and couldn''t stand up anymore.


    At this time, Han 3000 slightly patted the dust on his hands, and the flying sword that broke the cover of Gu Ye also flew back to him in time. Han 3000 slowly stood up.


    With his stop, all the onlookers took a few steps back in an uproar again, just letting Han 3000 have nothing else within ten meters around him.


    However, at this time, bursts of applause broke out.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Although the applause was lonely, it seemed unusually harsh at this time.


    Following the sound, I looked back, but on an earth wall not far behind me, there was a dark shadow standing at this time.


    However, although the shadow looked like a shadow, it seemed to have nothing when you looked carefully.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    A voice came out slowly from there.


    When he heard this sound, Han 3000 felt extremely uncomfortable, but before he could adjust, all the people around him knelt down, and Xiao Chunhua was sweating all over his head.


    "See ghost Zun."


    Almost at the same time, everyone present shouted neatly and respectfully.


    Ghost Zun?


    Hearing that they were so humble, Han Sanqian knew that the man must have a big head.


    The Gu Ye lying on the ground suddenly burst into laughter when he saw Han 3000 so dignified.


    "Smelly boy, you''re finished." He laughed wildly.


    Even if Han 3000 was brought down by Xiaochunhua, these are meaningless in front of ghost Zun.


    Because of this city, ghost Zun is the highest leader.


    He has the final say in everything here.


    Including the life and death of all sentient beings.


    However, ghost Zun never appeared in the underground world. This place is very dirty. How can he deserve his supreme identity?


    This time, I don''t know whether I was lucky or the boy was unlucky. Even the master helped me. Ghost respected him. The old man showed up here in person.


    At the thought of this, Gu Ye was very excited. He forced himself to endure the pain and reluctantly knelt down: "I have seen Guizun, the supervisor of Guhai in the East District."


    Then he pointed to Han 3000 next to him and said, "ghost Zun, this son is Xiaochunhua..."


    "You don''t have to say more. I know everything."


    Hearing this, Gu Ye was more happy. Since ghost Zun knew all this, it was obvious that ghost Zun came to clean up the door. Now there is a good play


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3180

    "Yes, it''s my subordinates'' negligence. What can escape the eyes of ghost respect in this demon cloud ghost city?"


    Gu Ye replied respectfully, smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000 obliquely. Are you still alive this time?


    How proud he was, how frightened the little spring flower over there was. She was powerless and knelt on the ground.


    She knew that everything she was determined to gamble had now completely lost the bet.


    Even, it is the kind of gambling that never has a chance to turn over.


    What ghost Zun means to the whole magic cloud ghost city is very clear to anyone. He acted ruthlessly. Even though many people in the city had not really seen him, they all deeply felt and engraved his vicious rule into their hearts and bones.


    He is the master here and the most terrible devil in everyone''s heart.


    "Lord ghost, I......" Xiaochunhua wanted to beg for mercy, but she was not afraid of death. After all, what she had committed was already a capital crime.


    She just wanted to take this, at least to be happy when she died.


    "You don''t have to say much." In the dark, the shadow slowly highlights again.


    Then he turned into a human.


    Nearly two meters tall, he was a black hedgehog. Above his head, he had a pair of strange tentacles, both like ox horns and dragon horns. His eyes were very big and his face was pale.


    With a gentle smile, it turned out to be extremely evil.


    With his gentle movement, his figure slowly fell from the height and turned into a dark shadow. The next second, he came to Han 3000 in front of him.


    Looking at Han 3000, he smiled and didn''t smile.


    "Damn it, smelly boy, don''t you kneel down when you see ghost Zun?"


    As soon as the devil comes, how can you not seize such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to flatter? As soon as he drank, he endured the pain and got up directly.


    Even though there was a huge tearing pain, the Gu Ye didn''t feel any uncomfortable at this time, because his heart was beautiful.


    Seeing that Han 3000 will suffer from ghost respect and inhuman torture, it''s too late for him to be happy.


    Han 3000 disdained a smile: "call someone to kneel in heaven and earth and kneel down to their parents."


    Hearing this, ghost Zun was not angry. Yin Yin was about to smile, but he saw that at this time, where could master Gu stand this?


    "You fucking dare to be arrogant in front of my ghost respect." He was furious, raised his foot and kicked Han 3000''s knee, trying to make him kneel directly.


    However, although his foot is strong, Han 3000 is not bad at all. When this foot goes down, Han 3000''s knee is just like cement pouring.


    Seeing this, ghost Zun was stunned and looked at Han 3000 slightly.


    "Fuck you." Gu Ye felt embarrassed, especially when he saw that ghost Zun was staring at Han 3000. Naturally, he didn''t dare to guess more about ghost Zun''s heart.


    On the spot, he re condensed his fist and wanted to fight Han 3000.


    "Fuck off." As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 whispered his dissatisfaction, and a backhand punch directly hit Gu Ye who was preparing to attack.


    The punch hit the guy''s abdomen, and a severe pain made the already painful viscera fall into a state of liver and gallbladder cracking.


    Pain, pain, it''s so fucking painful.


    Blood flowed out of his mouth even completely uncontrollably.


    He looked at Han 3000 reluctantly and unbelievably. At this time, in front of his top boss, Han 3000 dared to beat himself?!


    He glanced at ghost Zun, but he still looked at Han 3000 calmly.


    "How dare you fucking hit me?" Master Gu was angry: "as the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the master. My ghost is here. How dare you be presumptuous? You bastard, you don''t pay attention to him at all?"


    Gu Ye''s dignity is completely gone. Just now, he is in front of a gang of servants. Now, he is in front of his own boss.


    Just now, he can''t bear it, but now he''s absolutely right.


    Because obviously, the latter also affects their future.


    "You son of a bitch, if I don''t kill you today, it''s hard to resist your disrespect."


    Then, the guy was so hard that he didn''t want to die. He directly bit the blood flowing out of his mouth, angrily hit Han 3000 with one punch.


    Han 3000 was about to do it. Suddenly, just at this time, there was a dull noise behind him. Then his whole body retreated a few meters on the spot, knelt down on the ground, and vomited blood all over the ground.


    Han 3000 wondered, whose move was this? But when I looked back, I saw that it was him. I was stunned on the spot


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3181

    It''s him!


    Ghost Zun standing opposite him all the time!


    After all, even if he wanted to break his head, I''m afraid he would never think that the so-called big man who looked very gloomy and evil would fight his men because of himself.


    Not only was Han 3000 surprised, but even the Gu Ye was full of questions at this time.


    He wondered why his boss suddenly hit himself.


    "Guizun, it''s my subordinates'' incompetence." After thinking about it, I''m afraid that ghost Zun will beat him only because of his bad work. Therefore, at the thought of this, Gu Ye is not as strong as Han 3000, but extremely humble.


    "I don''t know why you were beaten. You''re a waste." Ghost Zun gave a cold voice and then moved in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    There was another loud noise, and Dugu Ye''s body moved back quickly again, frightening others to dodge. Then he hit the edge of the earth wall with a dull noise and stopped.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth several meters high on the spot like no money. The whole person was almost dizzy and could not move.


    Previously, if the five internal organs were damaged, now, Gu Ye can obviously feel that several ribs in his body have been broken.


    Many of the ribs are delicately inserted into their liver and lungs.


    Impartial, not completely fatal, but absolutely the most painful.


    This is the style of ghost respect!


    "My subordinates are stupid. I don''t know what to do wrong. It''s so unhappy to have to respect the Lord." Although Dugu Ye couldn''t move, he still asked quickly and carefully.


    "Ghost Zun is here. When will he get your little supervisor to do it at will?" A sharp woman''s voice came, but I didn''t see where it came from, but it made people feel unusually quiet.


    Han 3000 studied it carefully, but was stunned to find that the voice came from the back of ghost Zun.


    This makes Han 3000 feel a little strange. It seems that ghost Zun is just a person''s body, not like other people.


    But if so, is it difficult for him to talk to himself just now?


    This seems to be more ridiculous.


    "My subordinates are just teaching the smelly boy for Guizun." However, Dugu Ye was not surprised at all. He tried to endure his physical discomfort and said.


    "Lesson?" The girl smiled coldly, "lonely sea, that''s why you''re going to die today."


    Then, a dark shadow suddenly crossed. In the next second, a black hand stuck Gu Ye''s throat and lifted his whole body like a dead dog.


    "My subordinates... I don''t know."


    "For you, it''s just a supervisor. It''s just a dog. For him, it''s a guest of ghost respect. How about a dog who dares to be rude to guests?" The girl sneered.


    "If a dog is rude to guests, it should be cut thousands of times." Gu Ye, who was stuck in his throat, almost didn''t want to think about it, so he blurted out.


    Hearing this, the girl smiled coldly.


    However, after saying this, the Gu Ye suddenly opened his pupils. There is no doubt that he is a dog under Guizun, but the guests


    Han 3000?


    Yes... That boy?!


    How is that possible?


    How is this possible?


    He''s just a little white face that Xiaochunhua used to bring back to the house to enjoy.


    How could he be a guest of such a rank as ghost Zun?


    He reluctantly raised his eyes and looked at Han 3000 in the distance. The whole person was stunned and unwilling. With the black hand working hard, he finished the last journey of his life, perhaps the most confused one.


    With master Gu''s breath, and with the words of the female voice, all the people present completely lost their talent and looked at Han 3000 one by one. At the same time, the big troops almost unconsciously stepped back and kept a distance from Han 3000.


    "What are you still doing?" The female voice Wei drank cold.


    The next second, all the people present knelt down on the ground in fear at the sound. Then, they suddenly kowtowed to Han 3000: "we Dalits, like VIP reparations, hope VIP forgiveness."


    The whole audience was shocked by the shock of unison.


    Xiaochunhua looked up at Han 3000 and ghost Zun, but not her. Even Han 3000 at this time looked back at the ghost Zun.


    What does that mean?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3182

    Logically speaking, Han 3000 is a newcomer and dare not say that he has a deep blood feud with this man, but with the dog man and the bear man killed by himself, at least the hatred is absolutely there.


    The two groups should at least have the same potential, but now this ghost respect


    Indeed, Han 3000 can''t understand it.


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to think that he could offset each other peacefully. As a result, he directly presented himself as a guest of honor.


    He didn''t seem to care about Han 3000''s doubts at all. He looked back at Han 3000 and smiled softly. What he said was his strange male voice: "as a distinguished guest, I dare not say ten thousand, but at least I can run around the city and no one dares to stop."


    "If someone is disrespectful to you, it is disrespectful to your self."


    He said that Han Sanqian did not answer in time, let alone relax his vigilance.


    The so-called nothing to be courteous, either rape or theft. This guy must have his premeditation.


    "Xiaoyou, can you have a drink when you are free?" He chuckled.


    Hearing this, she looked at Han 3000 and thought again. Xiaochunhua hurriedly wanted to remind Han 3000, but Han 3000 waved his hand to her, looked back at ghost Zun and said with a smile: "yes."


    "Good, good, good, refreshing." It seems that even he didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so happy. While he was immediately surprised, he was more delighted.


    "I''ll go back and take care of it first. After three hours, I''ll send someone to meet me." With that, ghost Zun smiled gently, turned and looked at all the people present, and said coldly, "if anyone ignores my VIP again, I promise, the end will be far worse than Guhai. As for whether you still have this opportunity in the future, you''d better get my VIP''s forgiveness first, otherwise, you''ll be ready to go into the stove."


    "Yes!"


    The following shouted in unison, very respectful.


    However, when these people shouted and raised their eyes, there was no ghost statue in front of them, but there was only one Han 3000 standing there with a slight frown.


    Damn Zun has left. Next, the gang kowtow again.


    "Distinguished guest, I''ve just ignored you. Please spare your life."


    "Yes, yes, it''s all the damn lonely sea. He used some despicable means so that we were deceived. That''s... it made a big mistake for the moment."


    "Yes, it''s all the damn lonely sea. We''ll whip his body later."


    A group of people begged Han 3000 and scolded Gu Hai. It was lively for a time, but one thing is certain that no matter what method they used, there was only one ultimate goal.


    That is to let the depression in Han 3000''s heart at least dissipate.


    "All right, get up." Han 3000 said calmly.


    In fact, they are all innocent beings. From the beginning, Han 3000 was not interested in hurting them. Otherwise, he directly offered a small black stick at that time. Why do you have to fight?!


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, a large group of people kneeling on the ground suddenly breathed a sigh, and a faint smile gradually appeared on their worried faces.


    "The distinguished guest forgives us? That means we don''t have to die, let alone get off the stove?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha, that''s great, that''s great, the VIP is powerful and the VIP is atmospheric."


    A group of people are more and more happy, and even many people dance.


    "I see why our beauty Xiaochunhua has a crush on such a man. It''s me, and I fucking want to."


    "That''s not true. The VIP is not only handsome, but also strong. The most important thing is that even our ghost Zun treats him as a guest of honor. Ghost Zun is our supreme master. We know how he is. It''s rare to make him a VIP."


    "That''s the point. It''s hard for people not to be killed by ghost Zun, and those who can be treated by ghost Zun can count with one hand."


    "A man of talent and a woman of good looks are born together. We were almost cheated by the damn lonely sea."


    Seeing the crowd at this time, they not only calmed down their anger, but also praised Youjia to Han 3000. Xiaochunhua finally showed a smile on her beautiful face.


    At this time, seeing Han 3000 turn around and walk towards him, Xiao Chunhua subconsciously smiled, but suddenly thought of something, and her eyebrows became very tight


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3183

    "Han... Mr. Han, although..." Xiao Chunhua hurried to speak.


    Han 3000 nodded. Naturally, he knew what Xiaochunhua was going to say.


    "What they said is not wrong. The reason why ghost Zun can be so frightening in the devil cloud ghost city is that he is very cruel."


    "It''s lucky not to be killed by him, but he......" even if Han 3000 means that he understands that Xiaochunhua shouldn''t have been wordy, he has to speak for Han 3000''s safety at this time.


    "In fact, I understand this without you saying." Han 3000 nodded: "even if he is not an enemy, he will never become a friend."


    "Since you all know this, you still promise him to go? I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet." Xiaochunhua worried.


    Ghost Zun is cruel and cruel. If he ambushes and designs, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Even Hongmen banquet, so what?" Han 3000 looked at this very lightly.


    Since this is the devil cloud ghost town, it means that this is his territory.


    Since it''s his territory, does it matter whether Hongmen banquet or not? In other words, if he doesn''t eat the toast, he still has a fine for himself.


    If you always have to drink a glass of wine, a fool knows how to choose.


    "Even if you want to die, being a full ghost is at least better than a hungry ghost." Han Sanyi smiled, then patted Xiaochunhua on the shoulder: "thanks for coming out to help this time, thanks."


    Then Han 3000 got up and walked towards Xiao Chunhua''s inner room.


    Xiaochunhua was obviously stunned when she heard Han 3000''s words. Thank you?


    She doesn''t know how long she hasn''t heard the word.


    After reflecting, she smiled, then looked at everyone present and said, "go back quickly, so that he won''t investigate your neglect, and you will be punished by the people above in the name of slowness."


    After such a reminder, a group of people nodded hurriedly. Some people went to drag Guhai''s body away like a dead pig according to their promise, while some people stood in place and bowed deeply in the direction of Han 3000 and Xiao Chunhua.


    "I won''t disturb the VIP''s rest. I wish the VIP and his wife a good rest."


    It was quite shocking to get together in unison. Let alone Xiao Chunhua, who was stunned on the spot. Even Han 3000, who had already walked in front and was about to reach the door, almost fell at the door when he heard such a shocking shout and content.


    As soon as they entered the house, pangolins and others were obviously similar to Xiaochunhua. They asked why han 3000 agreed. Han 3000 was unwilling to answer, but someone answered for Han 3000.


    The old man smiled: "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. It''s best to have priority in other people''s territory."


    "What''s more, childe Han needs a certain time to rest. Three hours, for childe Han, it happens to be a space for full preparation. I can''t wait for it."


    Han 3000 nodded. The old man''s words were really what he thought.


    Almost at this time, Xiao Chunhua, who sent everyone away, also came in. After closing the door, she finally couldn''t help taking a long breath.


    Just now, there are twists and turns, but fortunately, there are no dangers.


    "Oh, the distinguished lady is back." Pangolin, a bitch, almost makes fun of women.


    Han 3000 stared at him, which pot didn''t open and which pot didn''t mention. He didn''t think he had enough trouble?


    Then, he glanced at everyone present, coughed and didn''t say much, and directly forced the topic to change. Of course, this is also what he has been thinking in his heart.


    "There''s something I want to ask."


    "Actually, I have something to ask." Han almost just spoke, and the old man hurried to speak.


    At the same time, pangolin and Xia Wei also said, "we also want to ask."


    Xiaochunhua glanced at the four and said, "do you want to ask... The stove?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3184

    The four nodded together. Obviously, this is what the four people want to know most urgently at this moment.


    Xiaochunhua smiled coldly and shook her head: "you still don''t know."


    In a word, not only did it not suppress the curiosity of the four people, but it was like burning gunpowder in front of them with fire, which attracted them.


    Originally, the huge earth stove in this underground world was out of place and quite strange.


    Plus the sentence that ghost Zun said before he left, it was even more strange to send them to the ground stove.


    Now, the little spring flower here wants to talk and stop, which is the strangeness in the strangeness, which is so strange that there is no edge.


    "Can''t you sit here for three hours? Just tell me what you have." Han 3000 smiled.


    She never gossip, at this time, unexpectedly also took the initiative to ask for the first time, which is rare.


    If ordinary people ask, Xiaochunhua naturally doesn''t want to answer. After all, she has expressed her attitude, but she hesitated to see that Han 3000 asked.


    "Do you really want to know?" Xiaochunhua looked at Han 3000 and asked tentatively.


    Han 3000 was just about to answer. The pangolin couldn''t wait to put in his mouth: "Xiaochunhua, don''t sell off. Just say what you have."


    "You''re really worried about us."


    The pangolin said, and the whole man even turned around in a hurry. Han 3000 quickly stared at him and motioned him to shut up.


    At the same time, Han 3000 squeezed out a smile on his face and said gently, "if you really don''t want to say, it doesn''t matter."


    Although Han 3000 is also curious, he can clearly see that Xiaochunhua has something to hide. He is not an aggressive person and doesn''t like to impose his hobbies and interests on the pain of others.


    Although Xia Wei is also very curious, when she sees Han 3000, she also knows that he has some truth in what he said, and nods accordingly.


    Seeing their reaction, Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly: "if you really want to know, I can tell you."


    "However, this is not to listen, but to see."


    Then Xiaochunhua stretched out her hand, pulled Han 3000 up with her left hand and Xia Wei up with her right hand. At the same time, her eyes motioned the old man to follow her.


    Then she took the lead and walked all the way out of the cabin.


    Pangolin was ignored, like an outsider, small and transparent. However, this guy had a thick skin and didn''t affect it at all. He followed several people out of the cabin.


    Han''s three thousand people looked at each other. It was really strange. It was not easy. Xiao Chunhua promised to say, but it turned into a look again.


    Although it''s strange, it confirms Han 3000''s guess about Xiaochunhua. Maybe it''s really hard to speak.


    When she came to the door, Xiaochunhua smiled, then took a breath, looked at the four people and said, "you should be ready before you look again."


    The four people looked at each other strangely. The whole person was completely stupid, but they had to admit one thing. That was their curiosity. If there was a peak, it must have rushed to the top at this time.


    "Let''s go."


    As soon as Xiaochunhua''s voice fell, he took the four people to the direction of the big stove just now.


    All the way, the road is still the scene just now. Most people are busy on the ground, and some people with whips are still supervising the work in order.


    I was very anxious when I came just now. I couldn''t observe it well.


    Today''s four people can almost be described as swaggering. The gang not only didn''t stop it at all, but also knew the identity of Han 3000''s VIP because of what happened just now. Even when they saw Han 3000 followed by three strangers, they still bowed respectfully when they saw Han 3000.


    It''s like Han 3000 and others want to see the stove because of curiosity, and it''s clear that the superior leaders come to check the work.


    Seeing the smiling faces welcoming them, Han 3000 was also helpless, but there was no shelf at all. They questioned Han 3000, and Han 3000 also smiled apologetically at them, indicating that he just came to see and didn''t have to salute them like this.


    A moment later, through the layers of people, a line of four people slowly came to the front of the furnace.


    The temperature is very high. You can hear the water rumbling inside. Even to the four people''s great confusion, there is a strange smell in the air


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3185

    It tastes weird.


    Some smell, that smell, just like someone is frying meat that is not fresh with waste oil.


    But there is a faint smell in the smell.


    On the whole, it smells a little brain.


    "What''s the smell?" Pangolin sniffed his nose and couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    Han 3000 didn''t answer. He looked all the way along the taste and found that the place with the strongest taste was the furnace wall beside him.


    This shows that these strange smells are emitted from the stove road in front of us.


    "What''s in it?" Xia Wei looked at Xiao Chunhua strangely.


    Xiaochunhua smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, she looked at Han 3000 next to her and asked, "you come all the way from the edge of the red earth. You should know how barren this land is?"


    Xia Wei frowned, which didn''t ask much. After all, the four of them were really impressed by the land of red earth.


    It can''t be called barren, it can only be called barren land.


    It''s really a place without a hair, except sand.


    "Since it is barren, don''t you have any other questions?" Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly.


    Other questions?


    Obviously, Xiaochunhua''s words should have a meaning, so to be honest, Han 3000 was not in a hurry to answer, but quickly thought about what Xiaochunhua wanted to ask.


    But what kind of questions can barren produce?


    Han 3000 thought about it and couldn''t answer it. Instead, the pangolin next to him was like his grandmother''s taking stimulants. Opening his mouth was a pile of questions.


    But obviously, almost none of these problems is what xiaochuntao wants.


    While thinking, while listening to the pangolin being continuously opened by pass, Han 3000''s thoughts were more open, and his eyes inadvertently turned to the people who were still busy.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 seemed to think of something. Then he quickly turned back and looked at Xiao Chunhua: "people live on food. Whether it''s demons, demons, people or gods, they always need to eat."


    Hearing this, Xia Wei suddenly understood.


    "Yes, brother 3000 is right. The underground world is incomparable, and the lonely sea only claims to be supervised by the East, which also means that there may be the west, South and even North."


    "Well, if there are so many people in a district, how many people should there be in those districts?"


    "So many people live in this barren land. What do you eat?"


    Yes, and many people here seem to be just ordinary people. Therefore, the more ordinary people, the greater the demand for food.


    Therefore, what to eat is a huge question. I believe it must be the problem that Xiaochunhua hopes to get by talking about poverty.


    Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly, "that''s what I want."


    "What to eat!"


    Then she turned back slightly and looked at the busy people around her: "the fact is that everything in the red earth is not long, and there is no food at all."


    "However, the people here are quite strong one by one. They don''t seem to grow up hungry." Pangolin touched his head.


    "They are definitely not hungry." The old man shook his head: "I can go hungry already. The conditions in the extremely snowy place are limited. However, although I often go hungry, I always come back and say that I can gain something. I can supplement some nutrition occasionally."


    "But even so, old master, you are also very thin, very thin, but these people..." Xia Wei frowned and looked at some strong people present, and her eyes were full of deep questions.


    The old man and pangolin are almost the same. I don''t know why.


    "Is this actually the same as the land of extreme snow? Although it seems barren, it actually has its own great lake?" Pangolin guessed.


    "Unlikely." The old man shook his head firmly.


    First of all, it is impossible to make most of the people here extremely strong. It is obviously even more difficult for so many people to survive.


    So this possibility almost does not exist.


    Unless


    Obviously, Han 3000 also thought of something there. He suddenly frowned and looked into the stove, as if he thought of something terrible.


    "Shouldn''t......" the old man''s face turned pale for a moment


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3186

    They looked at each other almost at the same time. Obviously, they already had the answer in their hearts.


    At this time, Han 3000 finally made it clear. When they asked what the stove was for, Xiao Chunhua wanted to stop talking.


    Also, if Han 3000 is her, it must be the same as her.


    After all, it''s embarrassing to say it.


    Thinking of this, both of them had no words. Instead, pangolin and Xia Wei were very depressed when they saw that they were almost the same as Xiaochunhua just now.


    "Shit, is there any infectious disease? After you two know what, miscellaneous looks like Xiaochunhua? Can you have a word?" Pangolins are bitter.


    Xia Wei nodded blankly, eager to know the answer.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and wanted the old man to tell them the answer, but the old man didn''t turn his head to one side and obviously didn''t want to open the mouth.


    This can make two people extremely anxious, just want to catch Han 3000 to ask clearly.


    At this time, a strange noise came.


    When they looked back, they saw four big men coming slowly with a scooter.


    The two wheeled scooter is made of hard iron. Although it is rusty, it is obviously extremely smooth.


    This is because the iron plate is rusted due to long-term blistering, and the surface is smooth due to frequent water. Therefore, this is the case.


    The car is about two meters long and eighty centimeters wide, some big.


    However, it is very small in front of the four big men.


    The four people came all the way and stopped by the fireside. They saw Han 3000 and others standing next to them. At this time, the four big men hurriedly knelt down: "I''ve seen a VIP."


    "I don''t know if the distinguished guests are here. I''m reckless, so I''ll withdraw." With that, the four looked at each other, got up and planned to drag the scooter away.


    Xiaochunhua looked at Han 3000 and saw him nod. She took a step forward and said softly, "don''t go first, you four."


    "What can I do for you?" The four turned back respectfully and said politely.


    "VIP, he just came to see how we work. What is he looking at when you leave?" The little spring flower whispered.


    Hearing the sound, the four people looked at each other face to face, obviously surprised.


    However, it seems reasonable to think that Han 3000 is a VIP of ghost Zun.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t say much.


    "You work normally. Don''t let the VIP affect your progress. After all, if you overtime, you know..." Xiaochunhua said this without saying anything.


    But obviously, the four people knew what would happen if they exceeded the time limit. They were stunned at each other on the spot. Then they all bowed to Han 3000 and said, "thank you for your VIP Haihan. We... We''ll work now."


    Then the four got up and walked towards the stove.


    Xiaochunhua also appropriately took the four people aside to keep a certain distance from the big stove, but it didn''t hinder the four people''s work journey.


    In this way, with Xiaochunhua and others getting out of the way, the four people drove light cars and worked with a clear division of labor.


    One person holds the scooter, and the position of the scooter has been moved to the furnace. One person moves a long ladder. After it is erected next to the furnace, the length of the ladder is exactly the same as that of the furnace.


    Another man brought a big iron hook with a sharp tip. He could even see the cold light of the hook tip.


    After handing the hook to the last man, he and the man holding the ladder secured the bottom of the ladder, while the last man left climbed down the ladder to the top of the furnace with an iron hook.


    As he put the hook into the water, there was a burst of hot air in the stove, and at the same time, there were bursts of water.


    "Wow!"


    He lifted the hook with a sudden force. After another sound of water, a long thing wrapped in a bag was directly dragged out of the stove by him.


    As soon as that thing came out, the boiling water kept dripping and scattered all over the ground next to the stove.


    "What is this?" Pangolin frowned and looked strangely at the thing on the hook.


    It was covered with a bag. I couldn''t see what it was, but the water dragged out of the bag stunned several people at this time.


    Blood red.


    Moreover, the color is very dark, and there is no difference between it and real blood.


    Bang!


    Almost at the same time, the man threw hard, and the things on the hook were immediately thrown directly onto the scooter.


    With the loud noise, the bag broke, and it seemed that you could see the contents of the bag


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3187

    "What''s that?"


    Everyone''s attention was obviously completely attracted. Xia Wei immediately saw some parts of the things in the bag through the crack.


    But the crack is a little small, and she''s not sure.


    Before Han 3000 and others had any answer, one of the two escalators came down. He took over the work of helping the cart so that the man holding the cart could let go.


    The man was not idle after he let go. Instead, he hissed and pulled out a bright machete from under the scooter.


    The blade is nearly 80cm long and about one card wide. The blade is extremely sharp.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He raised his hand directly at the things in the bag, and when he got together, he cut suddenly.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the hard board completely became a vegetable board. With a loud noise, almost nothing in the bag "struggled" and instantly turned into two pieces.


    The knife edge is sharp and neat. People can finally see from the completely disconnected knife edge that meat is contained in this bag.


    At least, the edges of those two sections show that they are meat.


    "So, are those blood?" Pangolin whispered nearby.


    When cooking bones, because the bones have bone marrow, there will be a layer of oil floating on the soup. When cooking some raw meat, the soup will be dyed red because the meat contains blood.


    Although pangolins don''t particularly understand this truth, they naturally know a little from Han 3000''s cooking.


    Han 3000 even boiled raw meat in water for a while. This practice is called drinking water.


    However, although crossing the water is crossing the water, it''s the first time for him to see you again.


    It''s impossible to boil so much blood without bleeding the fucking pig?!


    Xia Wei obviously saw the meat too. However, she looked back at Han 3000 and the old man, but saw that the two people were frowning, silent and serious.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, when the big man was preparing to start the knife again, perhaps because the iron plate was too slippery, or just a chop shook the orientation of the contents in the bag.


    The lower part of the cut bag suddenly slipped directly from the cart.


    But as soon as it fell, the cut bag on it accidentally caught a bulge on the plate wheel in the process of sliding. In a short time, the things in the bag fell out and rolled to the ground.


    Pangolin and Xia Wei are closest. They subconsciously want to reach out to help the workers pick it up, but when they suddenly bend over, their time solidifies in place.


    Almost at the same time, they turned pale and stared at the things on the ground.


    And the things on the ground are staring at them at this time.


    "This..."


    Even as a man, the pangolin could not help shaking slightly.


    What kind of pork, mutton or other meat is on the ground? It''s clearly... It''s clearly half of a person''s body.


    Waist high and broken. The skin on the body has long lost its blood color because of being cooked. Those big eyes have also lost their luster because of boiling, but they still stare at them.


    Because he fell down, his cooked internal organs scattered all over the place where he had cut


    "Oh!!" Xia Wei retched on the spot.


    "Shit, you!" Pangolin also suddenly looked up and looked at the four people angrily.


    At this moment, I think back to the bags of things hanging on the iron hook, but now I suddenly understand... In this pot, what is cooked is


    Xiaochunhua hurriedly stretched out and pulled the pangolin, for fear that the pangolin would do something impulsive, and the four people, seeing that they were angry, hurried to kneel on the ground and begged for mercy.


    "Hoo."


    Even though Han 3000 had expected, when he really saw the scene in front of him, he was still shocked in his heart. After a long time, he looked up and breathed a sigh.


    Then, his eyes shrunk, as if


    Think of what!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3188

    Obviously, he suddenly understood why Xiaochunhua and dog people set up an ambush at the gate of the city. It was not to rob homes. In other words, it was just hunters hunting.


    He also suddenly understood that this red land, whether it is the land outside or the blood and water in the city, where it comes from. So many people need to eat people for a living, and the amount required is naturally huge, so the corresponding "food residue" will naturally be unimaginable.


    No wonder this land is called the death zone.


    It is really difficult for anyone who has entered here to get out of here alive in front of a group of hungry men.


    It seems that the people here are not as ferocious as they think. They kill people indiscriminately. They just want to survive and eat. However, from another point of view, they are also called "ferocious" in practice.


    Everything seems to be completely clear and clear.


    "However, I still have a question." The old man frowned.


    Han 3000 looked at him and saw his eyebrows locked. It seemed that Han 3000 also guessed what the old man wanted to ask.


    In fact, this is also the question Han 3000 wants to ask. Therefore, thinking of this, he can''t help looking directly at Xiaochunhua together with the old man.


    Compared with the previous twist, this time Xiaochunhua obviously didn''t hesitate: "just ask."


    "How many people are there in your whole magic cloud ghost city?" Han 3000 asked.


    "The underground boundary is divided into four areas, East, West, North and south, with a total of at least 40000 people." Xiaochunhua almost didn''t want to answer: "however, this is only the average calculation, because I''m not qualified to enter the other districts, so I can only calculate according to the situation of our district."


    "More than 40000 people?" The old man was obviously confused about this number and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 didn''t respond at all. On the contrary, in his heart, although the number of 40000 is indeed very large, it is definitely the tip of the iceberg.


    As for why there is such an idea, the reason is also extremely simple.


    At present, they are all working people, just the bottom.


    Therefore, if there is a bottom layer, there must be an upper layer.


    Although those people on the ground are nothing to Han 3000, they are obviously much higher than those underground, so they are likely to be the so-called upper class.


    How many people they have is also a huge number.


    "What if it''s on the ground?" Han 3000 asked.


    "This is not clear, but the superior has always been the survival of the fittest. It is said that it is also to ensure the elite and quantity of the upper class." Xiaochun flower path.


    "If there are only 10000 people on it, there are at least 50000 people here. It seems that so many people can''t hold on just by robbing passers-by?" The old man frowned.


    Han 3000 nodded, which was also the latest and biggest question between him and the old man.


    Although the red earth is indeed an important place and there are many pedestrians passing by, it was unknown how many years ago.


    Since the land of red earth has such a name, few people here dare to take risks. In particular, the peripheral cities have even built new roads. In this case, there are few people from here.


    To maintain the survival of 50000 people with such a number of robberies is not impossible, it can be said to be a fantasy.


    Seeing the old man and Han 3000 looking at themselves, Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly and said, "do you really want to know?"


    They nodded.


    Pangolin hurriedly added: "Xiaochunhua, don''t sell off this time. Anyway, I''ve been disgusted. It''s better to have a good time."


    Xia Wei is also a little uncomfortable, but she still nods.


    "Young master Han, you are very clever. What do you think?" Xiaochunhua didn''t say much, looking at Han 3000 calmly.


    Ask yourself again?


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, and his brain spun wildly again.


    At the same time, his eyes are also reading Xiaochunhua''s eyes, trying to find some answers from her.


    However, she just smiled and responded to Han 3000.


    Barren land, huge population, but almost negligible food, what do they rely on for food?


    Looking at Han Sanyi, Xiao Chunhua smiled and said, "by the way, I have another name, Badi."


    "Badi?" Han 3000 was surprised.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3189

    "Ask a good question. Did you suddenly mention your other name? Besides, Badi''s name is really not as good as your little spring flower. The soil is falling." Pangolin was also thinking carefully like Han 3000.


    Although he knows that he is not as smart as Han 3000, what if a ton of imagination comes to mind?


    But, who knows that when she was thinking seriously, Xiaochunhua suddenly inserted such a sentence.


    Han 3000 suddenly smiled and looked at the old man. Obviously, Xiao Chunhua gave a huge hint.


    Di has no special meaning, but it often has new meaning with the birth of some customs.


    Therefore, it is often integrated with strokes. It is often used in ordinary families to take the nickname of their daughter in order to hope that the next child is a boy. The name of Zhaodi is common but not uncommon, which is why.


    And Xiaochunhua has an eight.


    This shows that she has at least seven sisters.


    However, Xiaochunhua''s house is not big. Let alone eight people, even five people are quite crowded. There are no other different daily necessities or traces in the house.


    This shows that Xiaochunhua lives alone at present.


    What about her seven sisters?!


    When she didn''t say her nickname, she suddenly told Han 3000 at this time. Naturally, she must point out something.


    The most possible point is the seven sisters who don''t live together.


    Therefore, in connection with this topic, Han 3000 suddenly thought of an extremely terrible possibility.


    He suddenly frowned, and his body retreated slightly: "impossible?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s shocked appearance, the old man and Xia Wei almost subconsciously reflected it, and their complexion was instantly pale.


    Only pangolin, looking at the expression of the three people, the whole person is numb and ignorant.


    His grandmother''s, what the hell happened? Why do these three guys suddenly become very scared? Even Han 3000?


    He wanted to ask, but he suddenly felt that they all knew, but they didn''t understand. It seemed extremely embarrassing, so the whole person was completely in place and was about to explode on the spot.


    "Young master Han, what do you think of?" Xiaochunhua ignored their frightened appearance and asked with laughter.


    Seeing that she was so open-minded, Han 3000 asked tentatively, "if I guess well, your seven sisters should be gone?"


    "To be exact, there are two sisters." She smiled.


    Sure enough!


    Han 3000 punched with one hand and hit his other palm.


    Sure enough, it was what I guessed.


    "Brother 3000, you shouldn''t really be here... Here..." Xia Wei also wanted to understand. She looked at Han 3000 painfully. Obviously, she couldn''t accept this fact.


    "Hoo." The old man also took a long breath to relieve the depression in his heart.


    Han 3000 looked at Xia Wei and suddenly nodded: "that''s right. People eat people."


    The reason why so many people here can live well is that their food is themselves.


    Hearing this, pangolin''s scalp was numb. He pulled his hair and said with an unacceptable shock: "this... How is this possible?"


    The old man sneered, "what''s impossible? Are there any other possibilities for them to live with so many people?"


    Yes, with such a large population and such a barren place, what else can they eat?!


    Even if you don''t believe it anymore, you must admit that this is the only reasonable explanation.


    Compared with the four people''s surprise, at this time, Xiaochunhua was indifferent. She smiled gently: "show you something, and you will understand."


    Then, Xiaochunhua took a gentle look at Han 3000, and then slightly pulled up his hand: "can you use your hand?"


    Han 3000 didn''t know why, but after a little consideration, he nodded.


    At this point, he was very confused and curious about what Xiaochunhua wanted to show himself.


    "I just want to show you and Miss Xia Wei, so..." with that, Xiao Chunhua glanced at the old man and pangolin next to her, and then looked at the people next to her.


    Han 3000 nodded again. Xia Wei understood it and covered the three with a simple energy.


    Almost at the same time, Xiaochunhua took Han 3000''s hand and put it on his back, let him grasp his back collar, and then suddenly moved his body.


    "Tear!"


    Her coat was immediately torn


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3190

    When the pair of jade backs were directly exposed in front of Han 3000, he must admit that he was stupid at that time.


    How could he think that Xiaochunhua would suddenly do such a thing?


    Han 3000''s face turned red. When he was trying to say goodbye to her, he suddenly saw that there was a string of red numbers between her neck and her left shoulder.


    "87914."


    Han 3000 gently read out the string of numbers.


    "This is my code." Xiaochunhua''s words fell, and she put off her torn clothes again, regardless of the gap behind her.


    "Code?" Han 3000 road.


    "Yes, everyone has a code after birth, and it will come into effect completely after adulthood." Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly.


    Han 3000 frowned: "you mean that there is a lottery almost every day, and the people who are drawn are food, right?"


    Xiaochunhua nodded.


    "What a beast." Xia Wei angrily said.


    "What if you don''t get drawn? Take charge of the work?" Han 3000 road.


    "It''s men''s business." Xiaochun flower path.


    "What about the women?" Xia Wei said strangely.


    In fact, it''s really strange. Although there are many people underground in the Eastern District, most of them are men. Although there are women and children, they are very few.


    "Women naturally need to be busy as well." Xiaochunhua said bitterly.


    "Any woman here is basically a tool from birth to death."


    "Both beauty and ugliness are just reproductive tools. If you look better, you will have more playthings. There is no resistance. Anyway, the ultimate goal is to get pregnant and have children year after year. If you can have children, your number is less likely to be shaken, and vice versa."


    Hearing Xiaochunhua''s flowers, Han 3000ya clenched her teeth, and Xia Wei was also full of anger.


    How can people do such a thing?


    This is no different from animals.


    "Those who are shaken to the number will be killed. After bleeding, they will be put into bags, and then scattered along the iron chain. They will be cooked in the large stove in each district and sent to the upper layer."


    "As for us, we eat surplus or discarded viscera." Speaking of this, Xiao Chunhua lowered her head deeply in addition to being bitter.


    For her, she is a monster who eats her hair and drinks her blood. Naturally, compared with Han 3000 and Xia Wei, she is more than a first-class person.


    "Your other seven sisters and two sisters were shaken to the number... So..." Han 3000 didn''t go on.


    "Yes, including my parents." Speaking of this, Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly: "or, mother and many fathers."


    "Many fathers?"


    "As long as the women here can get pregnant, who cares who the child''s father is?" Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly.


    Han 3000 and Xia Wei were silent immediately. Obviously, people and gods were angry about Xiao Chunhua''s experience.


    "Have you ever thought about running away from here? You are both their slaves and their food. Even pigs are not treated like this." Xia Wei said painfully.


    Xiaochunhua smiled bitterly: "of course."


    "Then..."


    Xia Wei still wants to say something, but she is stopped by Han 3000 at this time. Of course, she wants to escape here.


    Otherwise, she would not appear outside the city gate with those dog people, let alone be said by the bear man.


    Obviously, she not only wanted to, but also did it.


    Such a thin and weak woman has to face the rough men of the bear people. I''m afraid it''s a nightmare for anyone.


    Therefore, Han 3000 doesn''t want Xia Wei''s questioning to make her recall those painful past events.


    He raised his hand and gently patted Xiaochunhua on the shoulder: "no matter what before, but I promise you, you will not suffer these crimes in the future. I will take you out of here."


    "Yes, brother 3000 promised you. You can do it."


    "Thank you." Xiaochunhua nodded.


    Han 3000 smiled gently and comforted with a look in his eyes. When he was about to say something again, the energy mask suddenly shook wildly.


    The three looked at each other nervously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3191

    Without much to say, Xia Wei immediately removed the energy shield and hurriedly had to fight.


    After all, those who dare to move their energy when they know the identity of Han 3000 and others obviously have a big background.


    But when Han 3000 was ready to do it, the three frowned tightly.


    "Are you sick?" Han 3000 stared at the pangolin.


    Obviously, this goods is the culprit.


    "Shit, you''ve been tossing around inside for so long that I can''t stand waiting outside. Hurry up. What''s the matter? Can''t you?" Pangolins are naturally anxious to know what''s going on, so after a round of waiting, the goods are cheap.


    However, without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, the pair of thief eyes of pangolin had searched the three people from beginning to end. When he noticed that Xiao Chunhua had tears in her eyes, he scanned her more recklessly.


    Xiaochunhua was numb by the goods'' scalp, and turned slightly, and didn''t want to look at him directly.


    However, it was Xiao Chunhua''s side that the torn clothes on her back instantly made the pangolin anti Buddha beat chicken blood.


    "Shit, I said why it''s been so long. You''re too short. You''ve been doing it for a long time. What''s the matter with you..." pangolin pointed to Han 30001''s appearance of discovering the new world.


    Then he smiled: "young man, you can play a dragon in this kind of thing..."


    "Shut up." Han 3000 stared at him speechless. They are all good friends. He can joke about himself, but he can''t joke about others.


    This is not only disrespect for them, but also disrespect for Su Yingxia.


    Seeing the look in Han 3000''s eyes, he was obviously really angry. The pangolin chirped its mouth. He knew it was boring and shut his mouth.


    Han 3000 glanced at all the people around him, but all the busy figures were so pathetic under the truth.


    With a long sigh, Han 3000 looked at the big stove beside him and silently mourned for the blood boiled in the stove. After a moment of silence, Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at the four people: "go back."


    "When I go back to have a rest, I''ll have to go to dinner later."


    The four nodded, followed Han 3000''s steps and walked all the way back.


    If he had just started, how curious they were. Now when he came back, how boring they were, and the pangolin was also very boring. However, he was not depressed because he knew those human tragedies. He was really angry and scolded by Han 3000.


    Back in the house, after closing the door, Xia Wei helped Han 3000 sit down on the temporary simple "bed", then hesitated for a long time, strengthened her courage, blushed, and pinched her shoulder with her Qianqian jade hand.


    "You can''t refuse." Seeing Han 3000 reaching out to stop herself, Xia Wei was very lost, but she still had to cheer up and laugh at Han 3000: "either I have any ideas about you, or I just rub it for you. After all, we still have to rely on you to take us out."


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    When Xia Wei said this, Han 3000 nodded and no longer refused.


    "By the way, brother 3000, since we already know about the situation here, what about the party later?" Xia Wei was just happy when she saw that Han 3000 would no longer stop, but she worried again after thinking of the party.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and closed his eyes.


    He doesn''t know what the future will be like. Naturally, he doesn''t want to think about it. When the time comes, everything will come naturally. Thinking so much now is just a waste of time.


    When Han 3000 closed her eyes and went to sleep, Xia Wei didn''t want the answer. She closed her voice silently and reduced the intensity.


    Others also do their own things, short rest, want to think about it.


    Time bucket turns.


    When a few people rarely enjoy a moment of peace, suddenly several breezes sounded outside the house.


    Although the voice was very subtle, all the people present opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    "Brother 3000, it seems that you have arrived." Xia Wei whispered.


    Han 3000 nodded, got up and walked quickly to the front of the house. Then he opened the door directly. Sure enough, a bench was standing there


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3192

    The bench is black and white, exquisite and full of evil spirit.


    There are two lifting sticks in front of and behind the chair, but there is no one around the lifting stick at this time.


    The five looked at each other, feeling both scary and novel.


    "VIP, three hours have arrived. I came to pick you up specially."


    Then, a wisp of red silk fell from the sky, spinning slightly, surrounded by petals, like an immortal coming to earth.


    The next second, the red silk fell on the chair. When it fell completely, a woman appeared on the bench.


    She sat with her legs tilted. Her legs were long and white. Her pants were not pants and her skirt was not skirt, but she was really angry up to the root of her thighs.


    Along her legs, she was dressed in red, young and hot. With her snow white skin, she was like a fairy.


    Her complexion is cold, but her facial features are exquisite. A pair of fox eyes embellish the iceberg beauty with infinite temptation. If Han Sanqian wants to describe her appearance


    Well, the fighter in Xiaosan middle school is definitely the best for her.


    Regardless of her temperament and appearance, she is in line with this ceiling.


    "Hongluan!" Seeing this woman, Xiao Chunhua almost subconsciously called out.


    "Hongluan?" Xia Wei frowned gently.


    Xiaochunhua smiled with indifference and disdain: "the first beauty of the magic cloud ghost town."


    Hearing this explanation, Xia Wei doesn''t doubt it. She looks like the first in the city.


    However, Xia Wei has no good feelings for this woman. She is so flirtatious that even women feel an extremely uncomfortable feeling.


    "It''s beautiful."


    For pangolins, what they see is another level, or there is no level at all, only the surface.


    "Hehe, the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. Haven''t you heard of it?" The old man chuckled.


    Pangolin sneered and didn''t put it in his heart: "you''re slandering the beauty. According to you, although she''s beautiful, she can''t be as beautiful as Xia Wei. But I didn''t see how dangerous Xia Wei is, did I?"


    With that, the goods also put their eyes on Xia Wei and tried to get the answer from Xia Wei.


    Xia Wei was at a loss. Although the pangolin was praising her, she didn''t think the pangolin was right.


    "There are many kinds of beauty. Miss Xia Wei is immortal and lively, but the woman is full of beauties. Naturally, she can''t be compared." The old man smiled bitterly.


    "Crooked reasoning, all crooked reasoning." Pangolin refused to obey the law.


    "It''s none of your business whether it''s crooked or not? Did you come to invite you? Otherwise, you go?" Han 3000 smiled softly.


    "I......" the goods were immediately blocked and couldn''t answer.


    Beauty is a blessing, but it also depends on the environment.


    In this hellish world, beauty can not be a blessing, but often a disaster, such as Xiaochunhua.


    There are some people who make your ideas, but there is no morality or legal constraints. Naturally, the rest is all kinds of extortion.


    This is not full of disaster, but what can it be?


    If you want to survive well in this situation, even Xiaochunhua has some means that others can''t compare, not to mention the woman in front of you?


    It''s no exaggeration to say snake and scorpion.


    Xiaochunhua glanced at Han 3000 and added softly, "she''s not simple. Be careful."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked up at the woman: "thank you."


    Then he got up and walked towards the bench.


    The woman smiled, got up slightly, gave up her seat, bowed down by the bench and said with a smile, "call me hongluan."


    Then she tried to hold Han 3000 to the seat.


    Han 3000 raised his hand slightly and didn''t have the slightest contact with her. He got up and walked to his seat: "don''t help. He''s not old enough."


    In a word, it not only found a reasonable excuse, but also put an end to contact with her.


    Hongluan was really surprised, but he recovered his original appearance in an instant and smiled gently: "let''s start."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked gently at the pangolin. Obviously, he was telling him to pay attention to safety.


    If anything is wrong, the underground world is basically like a fish in water for pangolins. Nature is the most suitable. At least there is room to escape for a short time.


    Hongluan smiled and waved her hand slightly. The bench with Han 3000 flew out with her and took off slowly.


    When they reached the top, their chair turned into a light spot and completely disappeared into the darkness


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3193

    Looking at Han 3000 leaving, pangolin glanced at the remaining three and said, "let''s go back first."


    The three nodded, followed behind the pangolin and returned to the earth house.


    In case of safety, the door of the wooden house was closed, and the three crowded everything that could reach the door behind the door.


    After confirmation, there was only one thing left for the four of them, waiting for Han 3000 to come back.


    At this time, Han 3000, with the light spot disappearing and then shaking his eyes, has returned to the ground from the bottom of the ground.


    Although there was no one to lift the bench, it was still flying in the air. The red Luan in front of it was very beautiful.


    However, Han 3000 naturally has no time to see it, not only because he is not interested in other women, but also because Han 3000 is busy feeling his body at this time.


    To Han 3000''s slight disappointment, it has been nearly three hours. Although the warm current in the body is indeed flowing, the speed is not fast.


    This should be what Xia ran warned himself when he left. This thing can''t be used much. The effect will decay every time, and the amount needed will increase greatly.


    It''s like if people take a medicine for a long time, the body will always produce corresponding drug resistance.


    Depressed.


    Han 3000 sighed and looked back. Driven by hongluan, the bench had looked all the way in the direction of the city. Then he stopped slowly in front of an old house.


    The old house is dilapidated, but it can also be regarded as a luxury house in this kind of ghost town with ruins. At least, it is still complete as a whole, and although the style is old, its once prestige can still be barely revealed.


    At the gate, two women stood there.


    Both of them are groveling and wear light red clothes at the same time. The clothes are not very good-looking, but they show a word alone.


    Lou!


    What should be seen can be seen, and what should not be seen is almost looming.


    "VIP, please come in."


    Seeing Han 3000 arrive, the bodies of the two women are more bent. Naturally, they can''t be covered, and they are more ready to come out.


    Han 3000 just looked at the gate and almost looked straight. After he got down from the bench, he slowly walked into the old house under the guidance of Hong Luan.


    As soon as he entered the house, Han 3000 was directly stupid in his place, and his eyes were full of shock.


    The whole house is resplendent. Everywhere, the anti Buddha is forged with exquisite jade and top-level gold. From beginning to end, even the inlay in the corner is made of gold.


    Han 3000 was completely stunned. This exaggerated wealth, let alone all the rich places he had seen, was comparable. Even in his imagination, there was absolutely no such luxury.


    The key is that such a luxurious place is located in a deserted, almost ruins like magic cloud ghost city.


    The contrast between the two can''t even be said to be very different. It can be said to be ironic.


    How desolate it is outside, how luxurious this place is.


    "Pa, PA!"


    Almost at the same time, with Han 3000 entering, two candles were properly lit in the front of the grand palace like hall.


    Extravagance almost makes people crazy. Even the two candles on the table are made of gold powder.


    As for the table under it, not to mention that it is about two meters long and one meter wide. It is made of all gold, and all kinds of jewelry are inlaid on the table.


    Just this thing, just cut a corner, it is estimated that it is a large camel, heavy gold and inlaid with countless jewelry.


    As the two candles lit up, a dark shadow suddenly flashed on one side of the two meter long table.


    Who else can this person be besides the ghost statue?


    Seeing Han 3000, he raised his hand slightly and clapped: "welcome."


    Hongluan also smiled, smiled at Han 30001, and invited Han 30001 to his seat.


    Although the golden table was large, there were only two seats. As Han 3000 stood up, Hong Luan pushed the chair slightly and waited on Han 3000. After she sat down, she didn''t leave. Instead, she stood beside Han 3000 obediently.


    Ghost Zun also took a seat slightly. After taking a look at Han 3000, he smiled: "I''m really sorry for making the VIP wait for three more hours, but I''m sure you''ll find it worth it."


    After that, ghost Zun clapped his hands slightly. Then, there were bursts of footsteps on the side of the hall, fast from far to near, and came this way


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3194

    Han 3000 looked at it. At this time, he saw a group of girls dressed in beautiful clothes coming slowly in a line.


    Almost everyone of them held a tray, which was covered with red cloth.


    They stopped about two meters in front of the table and lined up. When they saw Han 3000, they all bowed their heads and smiled gently. It was also a greeting.


    Han 3000 took a look at these girls. They were young and energetic. Although their skin was not very good like Xiaochunhua, their facial features were very exquisite, and their beautiful eyes also contained charming meaning.


    It is no exaggeration to say that these girls, a total of ten people, not to mention in the magic cloud ghost city, even if they look at the Central Plains, they definitely belong to first-class beauties.


    "Han doesn''t know what ghost Zun is doing?" Han 3000 road.


    Ghost Zun didn''t write a book. After a look, ten girls took time to uncover the red cloth on the tray in their hands.


    As soon as the red cloth opened, the things on the plate of ten people also showed in Han 3000''s eyes.


    There are some strange jewels that Han 3000 has never seen, and there are also some god grass and fairy plants that have never seen. Although they can''t recognize their appearance, they can see something from their shining spirit, and they know that they are extraordinary.


    "Can these satisfy the eyes of distinguished guests?" He smiled softly.


    Han 3000 smiled and said politely, "how can the thing of ghost respect be any product? It''s a blessing of life for someone in Han to be lucky to see it."


    Since you are polite to me, you can''t be rude to shout three thousand.


    "It''s good if the VIP is satisfied, but the VIP doesn''t seem to have answered my questions." Ghost Zun smiled gently. At the same time, the wine pot on the golden long table in front of him rose slowly without wind. After Han 3000 was filled, it was filled again for ghost Zun.


    Hearing his words, Han 3000 frowned.


    Didn''t answer the question?


    It seems that there is no such possibility.


    However, soon, Han 3000 suddenly thought of something, but his pupils were slightly open: "what did ghost Zun say?"


    "Ha ha, life is alive, whether demons or people, what we pursue in the end is nothing more than three things, wealth, power and color."


    "Regardless of wealth or power, the ultimate goal is for color."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian understood everything roughly and smiled: "so, this is the fundamental reason why hongluan came to pick me up?"


    Ghost Zun heard the speech and laughed: "the hero is young. It seems that he really doesn''t rely on a heroic spirit. He still depends more on here."


    Ghost Zun pointed to his head. Obviously, Han 3000''s response made him very satisfied: "hongluan is the first beauty in my ghost city and is the supreme treasure in the city."


    "As for these ten, they are also ghost towns. The famous one is the beautiful waiter. Let''s put them together. I don''t dare to say that it''s a blessing for everyone, but at least it''s hard for others."


    "Hehe, I don''t know such an arrangement. Do you like VIP?"


    With that, ghost Zun smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked up at the wine poured on the table. It was as red as blood. He didn''t know whether it was really made by the blood of those killed.


    He didn''t drink, but looked at the wine glass and replied, "I don''t know ghost Zun. Ghost Zun is a variety of treasure and famous materials, and a beautiful woman. I''m afraid Han has no blessing to suffer?"


    "Is it not that a word of love is the most expensive thing in the world? In front of love, money is just something outside the body. It will not be brought to life or to death."


    "As for these beauties, ha ha, there''s a saying. Women are like clothes. Brothers are brothers. In front of brothers, beauties are farts." Ghosts always smile calmly.


    Han 3000 frowned: "Han didn''t hear the wrong words. Does ghost Zun want to be a brother with Han?"


    Han 3000 not only felt that he had heard wrong, but even wanted to laugh. He never masked but wanted to meet brother Bai. You have to say that he has no idea unless he is a fool.


    The world will never drop pie. Even if it does, it will only kill those who are waiting for pie.


    "Brother Han, be frank. Well, the emperor will not talk in secret." Then ghost Zun patted the table gently and opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3195

    "It is well known that those who come to our magic cloud ghost town have death but no life, whether they are passers-by or what, but you..." ghost Zun said in a tone and looked at Han 3000 with a sneer: "it''s an exception."


    "I want you not only to live, but also to live better than anyone else."


    "In the ghost town of magic cloud, I am the highest, and you are under one person and above ten thousand people. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned: "under one person, above ten thousand people?"


    "Tens of thousands of people in the magic cloud ghost city are under your command. Naturally, you can''t use up all the treasures in the city. At the same time, not only these eleven beauties are given to you, but also this brilliant palace."


    "I''ve named you, so I''ll call him war temple. What do you think?"


    Han 3000 smiled. He was really thoughtful. He even thought of the name of the hall for himself.


    "Moreover, the beauty of the city, you see it, you catch it, you catch it, you play. How about it?"


    "The conditions are really good." Han 3000 smiled and nodded.


    "It''s natural to follow me and enjoy endless wealth. To tell you the truth, I know clearly from your every move after you entered the city that you have great courage and dare to hurt my men. If you were an ordinary person, you would have been torn apart."


    "However, kings are easy to find, but good generals are hard to find. I like your moves very much. Therefore, I believe that if you come to help me, I will be even stronger."


    Han 3000 nodded again. Now he finally understood why this guy didn''t help Guhai vent his anger, but wanted Guhai''s life.


    It turned out that he needed to be a thug for him.


    Something interesting.


    "Come and drink this cup. From today on, you and I will be my brother. I am the king of the magic cloud ghost city. Naturally, you are the vice king of the magic cloud ghost city and the general who rules the world."


    Then, ghost Zun raised his glass with great excitement and was about to propose a toast to Han 3000.


    Hongluan was also very sensible and put Han 3000''s wine cup in front of Han 3000''s left hand. Unfortunately, Han 3000 raised his hand, but not his left hand to pick up the cup. Instead, his right hand gently blocked ghost Zun''s wine cup.


    "Brother, what does that mean?" Seeing Han 3000 blocking, ghost Zun was confused, but his face began to be wrong.


    Because obviously, he has probably guessed the meaning of Han 3000.


    "Didn''t I say? No merit, no reward." Han 3000 smiled gently: "I''ve been to the Red Earth City, just because I want to rush to the bone burning city as soon as possible, so I don''t intend to stay here."


    "So when ghost Zun makes friends, he can make friends naturally, but I won''t stay here."


    Han 3000 said that, got up and saluted, and was ready to get up and leave.


    "Han." Behind him, Hong Luan suddenly drank coldly: "my Lord asked you to be a general. He thinks highly of you. Do you know how many people have come to this magic cloud ghost city, not to mention seeking a post, even if they want to survive, it''s a fool''s dream?"


    "How dare you be so ungrateful when the Lord treats you like this?"


    Han 3000 heard the speech and stopped slightly, but he was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he smiled: "Tao is different and does not plan."


    "Bastard." The red Luan was furious.


    When he was about to start, Han 3000 suddenly turned around and suddenly looked at hongluan.


    Just for a moment, the red Luan was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move on the spot.


    Yes, Han 3000 did not do any action, but only in his indifferent eyes, there was almost suffocating murderous spirit.


    Seeing that she stopped talking, Han 3000 took back his eyes and turned around to leave again.


    "Friend!" At this time, the ghost Zun who had not spoken suddenly whispered.


    Han 3000 stopped again and waited for his words.


    "There have always been only two kinds of people in our city, either the enemy or your own. If you don''t cooperate with me, then... You''re not just an enemy." Speaking of this, his tone was very light, but his murderous spirit was not lighter than Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled softly, "it''s still an enemy who killed your enemies, isn''t it?"


    "It''s good for you to know, so, friend, glory, wealth or the abyss of hell, you''d better think about it and make a choice."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "in my hometown, there is a popular saying. Do you know what it is?"


    "Go ahead, please."


    Han 3000 smiled colder, and then slowly opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3196

    "Children make choices." Han 3000 smiled: "put away your broken choices. Whatever you want, I''m not interested."


    The words fell. Han 3000 was not polite at all. He turned and walked out of the house.


    Ghost Zunqi''s face was iron blue, and his body was black because of anger.


    For the first time, he even went out to eat at the same table with him, and even sent eleven best beauties in his city, but this guy


    So ungrateful!


    Seeing this, hongluan immediately turned into a red light and directly attacked and killed Han 3000.


    Why didn''t Han 3000 know about such an attack?


    But this guy didn''t even bring it back, almost at the moment she rushed up.


    Boom


    A light shield directly resisted Han 3000''s back and directly blocked Hong Luan. At the same time, the light shield suddenly turned into a lightsaber and quickly attacked Hong Luan.


    Brush!


    When the sword passed, Hong Luan also turned sideways, but when the sword returned to Han 3000''s hand, Hong Luan turned back and touched his face slightly, but was stunned to find that there was a deep gully and blood flowing on his face.


    She suddenly looked up angrily. Han 3000 didn''t even stop for a moment.


    Her anti Buddha is like a fly. When others just slap her, she flies out without any effect.


    The indignation of being despised, plus the shock of the heart, is the true portrayal of all hongluan''s psychology at this time.


    She is not willing to be abused like this, but she is afraid that rash action will only lead to worse consequences.


    Looking back at ghost Zun, ghost Zun had clenched his fists. Obviously, he was angry at this time.


    However, he didn''t say much after all. Hongluan also chose to slightly cover her wound to show that she was injured and unable to fight.


    When they came out of the golden inner room, the two waitresses didn''t say much. In a hurry, they retreated directly into the room, and then closed the heavy door gently.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the door closed, and the outside world suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Han 3000 smiled at the corners of his mouth, shook his head reluctantly, got up and walked a few steps to the long road outside the house. Then, he stopped and didn''t go again.


    Seems to be waiting for something.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s getting late and it''s getting dark. It''s meaningless to hide again." Han 3000 whispered, and the long sword transformed by the small black stick in his hand was gently raised by him.


    Just now he fought with hongluan. Han 3000 obviously didn''t use zhenneng, but simply used a small black stick to defend and attack.


    It not only retains its strength, but also completes the fatal blow better.


    Fighting these people is obviously the best choice.


    "Wow..."


    "Da..."


    "Ah..."


    At almost the same time, there were all kinds of slight sounds around the ancient house, and then a personal figure came out slowly from the darkness in all directions.


    Then, more and more, more and more


    Until more than ten seconds later, with the ancient house and Han 3000 as the center, there were almost a dense crowd all around.


    Each of these people looks strange, but like the original bear man and pig man, they are as strong as cattle, and their body shape is almost several times that of Han 3000.


    Almost all of these guys are armed. They are very tough. They are not easy to provoke at first sight.


    Han 3000 raised his eyes slightly and looked around, but shook his head and smiled bitterly: "you can really see me."


    There are thousands of people around, not to mention Han 3000 now. Even Han 3000 in his heyday can''t help frowning. After all, these people are not good masters in terms of size or strength. Naturally, they are extremely terrible under such a number.


    However, this was also expected by Han 3000.


    If this place really doesn''t have some skills, how can so many people who try to pass through here finally survive, leaving only bones and souls?


    "Han."


    Almost at the same time, on the roof of the ancient house, I don''t know when ghost Zun has stood there. He is condescending and has a cold reputation to Han 3000.


    "This is the last time I ask you, heaven or hell, have you really made your choice?"


    "Heaven? Hell? Who decided?" Han Sanyi smiled, then slightly lifted the sword and slipped along his hand. The blood immediately slipped down the wound and fell on the sword body. Han Sanyi raised his eyes coldly


    The meaning is obvious


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3197

    "I cherish talent, but you are really stupid. In that case, I won''t say anything more."


    The words fall and the shadow dissipates.


    And those tall freaks around also began to put and drag their weapons, with a cold look on their faces, and slowly pressed closer to Han 3000.


    "It''s up to you." Han 3000 glanced at the sword in his hand. The next second, his body changed like a cold light and rushed directly to the crowd.


    Almost as soon as he went out, the long sword transformed by the little black stick also circled in the air and charged in the opposite direction of Han 3000.


    One person has one sword, one shadow and one light. When static, it is like a virgin, and when moving, it is like a rabbit.


    Even though the crowd around had already prepared, it was still a little hasty in the face of a sudden attack with one sword.


    The Legion like army, which was originally quite neat, came with one sword, and immediately disrupted the order, especially within a few meters in the front row.


    Some people don''t even know what happened, but some people have been hit back and forth, and even some people have already lost their lives without knowing why.


    Han 3000 is like this here, but the little black sword over there is fierce.


    It''s like being manipulated by ghosts and gods. They cut people''s throat. Many people have pain in their neck without even seeing the shadow. When they reach out and touch it, it''s full of blood. They can only swallow their last breath with reluctance.


    The power of man''s sword is unstoppable!


    However, this unstoppable is not invincible in the real sense. With the delay of time, the advantage of the crowd tactics is obviously beginning to show.


    Especially on Han 3000''s side, the speed has become slower and slower with the contraction of the encirclement, and once he slows down, he will have to bear the crazy blow of the Quartet.


    This not only consumed his physical strength, but also drove him into a desperate situation.


    Looking back at the other side, although the little black staff was brave, after the raid, the Gang also began to learn to resist the attack indiscriminately, and their absolute advantage began to be greedy slowly.


    At the moment, the game must be broken.


    And the hope of breaking the game can only depend on Han 3000 himself.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 blocked the attack next to him and directly felt his body gently.


    "Just right."


    Han 3000 was excited and waited for more than three hours. At this time, the seal of the land finally began to dissipate.


    This also means that Han 3000 at this time can basically give full play to his full strength.


    "Today, leave here for me and for those dead souls."


    The words fell, Han 3000''s eyes were cold and his Qi suddenly exploded from his body. The whole person suddenly roared like a waking lion, like a tiger and a dragon.


    "Roar!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lonely place, a vast team, several miles long, walked in it.


    In the middle, a leaf shaped flag was held high, and below it was a huge sedan chair like a row bed.


    Inside the sedan chair, there was a man lying in the center, surrounded by thin and fat birds.


    They either enthusiastically fed the man fruit, or enthusiastically kneaded it for him. The man enjoyed it and enjoyed it. The degree of extravagance formed an extremely sharp contrast with the loneliness outside.


    "Commander, there are still half a day to go." A man came quickly, followed by the bed and said softly.


    If Han 3000 or Su Yingxia is here, he must find that this person is not someone else, but the former owner of the family, Fu Tian.


    The handsome man on the bed is no other than ye Shijun, the son of the Ye family.


    Since the tragedy of Fumei that night, the man slaughtered the city in the daytime and cursed the woman in the evening. The ease and speed of life are nothing more than that for him.


    Ye Shijun nodded and glanced contemptuously in front of him.


    Then, with a smile, he looked at the Fu Tian who followed by the bed.


    At this time, compared with the original, Fu Tian''s eyes are much more sinister, but his appearance is much younger. Most importantly, this guy looks very strange with black air.


    But he has calculated well. At least compared with Ye Shijun, he is really small and big.


    Now ye Shijun said that no one would doubt those who ran out of the dead.


    "What about that bitch?" Ye Shijun sneered.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3198

    "Commander, do you mean Fu Mei?" Fu Tian quickly reflected it and said tentatively with a gentle smile.


    Since ye Shijun''s inversion, Fu ye and his family have changed their name from Fu to Ye. Ye Shijun is in power and claims to be the commander. Fu Tian not only has no resistance to it, but follows it like a pug.


    For Fu Tian, it''s just a change of owner as a dog, which will have no impact at all.


    "Besides her, who else can call it cheap?" Ye Shijun smiled coldly.


    "There are three sedans right behind you." Fu Tian smiled.


    Speaking of this, Fu Tian added another mouth and said, "she is your wife in the end. Why do you..."


    "If it weren''t for madam, what qualification would she have for taking a sedan chair?" Ye Shijun snorted coldly, then glanced sideways at Fu Tian and said, "why? I love your family?"


    "Fu Mei is just your plaything. This is the greatest significance of her survival. Why do you feel distressed?" Fu Tian shook his head without any meaning of heartache.


    "Fu Tian just wondered why you kept the title of his commander-in-chief''s wife but told her..." when he said this, Fu Tian didn''t go on.


    Because at least until now, Fu Mei''s experience can''t be described as broken shoes, but completely human.


    Even in this wild demon land, Fumei never lived in peace every day.


    Ye Shijun still catches some strong demon people every day and forces them to insult Fumei.


    Ye Shijun smiled coldly: "after that bitch married me to the Ye family, she never looked me in the eye all day. The 38 Shui Yang Hua was Han 3000 first and ye Gucheng again. Since she thinks so about the men outside, wouldn''t it be better for me to meet her?"


    "As for her wife''s position, I will keep it forever. I won''t let her completely lose this position until Han 3000 kneels down in front of me."


    "At that time, she will understand how blind her eyes are. At that time, she will understand that she had the opportunity to ascend the peak of a woman, but she didn''t know how stupid it was to cherish and put her mind on other men."


    Hearing Ye Shijun''s cold voice, Fu Tian nodded. At the same time, he was secretly surprised at Ye Shijun''s means of revenge.


    Killing kills the heart, but that''s all.


    But poor Fu Mei ended up in such a desolate field.


    "It''s true that Fu Mei has no eyes. Whether it''s Ye Gucheng or Han 3000, even if people have the ability before, there is always a big gap compared with the commander-in-chief."


    "They are gold, indeed glittering, but you are a jade. You will bloom your unique light only at the most critical moment. How can the two be the same?" Fu Tian smiled.


    "One day, he and others will submit to the commander''s feet and beg for mercy. They are no different from the wild dog."


    Ye Shijun was very happy when he heard Fu Tian''s words. He laughed loudly: "soon, soon, this day is getting closer and closer,


    I heard from my father that Han 3000 has entered the land of the demon family for many days. "


    "Where is Han 3000 now?" Fu Tian asked.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently: "although the place of the demon family is far north, the place is also very large. I don''t know where he is, but it must not be as fast as you and me."


    "Fu Tian understands this." Fu Tian smiled and nodded.


    "OK, keep going." Ye Shijun smiled: "when it''s time to fall into the city, cultivate and have fun."


    Fu Tian nodded, waved his big hand, and the army continued to move forward.


    At this time, in the magic cloud ghost city.


    "Da Da" a few times, Hong Luan walked with her slender legs to the ghost statue who was leisurely tasting wine on the golden table.


    Wine is like blood. I don''t know whether it''s blood or wine. In short, ghost Zun drinks very freely.


    Seeing the red Luan approaching, ghost Zun put down his glass, looked up softly and looked straight ahead, waiting for her report.


    Hongluan knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "I''ve seen ghost Zun."


    "It''s been fighting outside for half an hour?" Ghost Zun is very indifferent.


    He is still quite confident about his gang of men, although some recently


    But a lean camel is also much bigger than a horse.


    "Yes."


    "The boy should be almost hurt?" Ghost Zun chuckled, picked up his glass and wanted to drink again.


    Hongluan pinched for a moment and opened his mouth: "that boy, he... He still..."


    "Say." Ghost Zun said calmly.


    It seems that the boy is better than he expected. He thinks too much of him. However, even if the injury is not about to die, it is not light at least.


    These are within my own range.


    "He is still normal, but... But our people, dead and injured... Are half."


    Hearing this, ghost Zun held his glass hand and was stunned in the air


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3199

    "Pa!"


    The glass fell to the ground and exploded to pieces.


    Ghost Zun''s hand is still in the air, holding a cup.


    The whole person was completely shocked. Obviously, it was difficult to wake up from the shock for a time.


    Half an hour, half an hour.


    He can understand if he shouted that 3000 was not dead but seriously injured at this time.


    If Han 3000 was not seriously injured at this time, he could understand that he was at least half injured.


    However, if Han Sanyi is normal, he can''t understand it.


    Even, this is based on the fact that half of their own people are killed or injured.


    He never believed that anyone killed a city, because it was not because of how many experts were in the world, but just because of how many fools created myths.


    But in the devil cloud ghost town, under his governance, it is absolutely impossible!


    No one can change everything here on his own. The most powerful proof is how many experts have shed their blood on the red earth and dyed the red earth of the red earth since ancient times.


    However, at this time, he heard an answer that he almost never thought, let alone thought it was possible.


    "What did you... Say?" Ghost Zun murmured.


    Hongluan also knew that ghost Zun was almost always a very indifferent person, but he fell into a moment of stagnation at this moment. She didn''t dare to answer, but she had to answer: "although there were thousands of people around that guy, he just separated our people by himself and the long sword in his hand."


    "At first, the attack on the long sword side was fierce, but he gradually fell into a tight siege. Later, as our people became familiar and stabilized their mind, the suppressed on both sides became more powerful. Seeing that the situation was settled, they suddenly..."


    "Suddenly, his body was full of light, like a God coming down to earth, and the offensive increased suddenly. His originally stable situation forced him to stir up chaos, even..."


    "Even what." Ghost Zun looked back.


    "Even he was defeated one after another, and many of his men were beheaded on the spot. For half an hour, he was slaughtered unilaterally rather than fighting with him."


    Slaughter!


    This is not only a long lost and unfamiliar word, but also a very familiar word.


    Because, only the people of the ghost city of magic cloud have been cruel to the people in the past, and no one has ever been able to use it against them.


    "Lord, if you don''t send some more people, I''m afraid our people will be unable to hold on." Although it was hard for hongluan to speak this sentence, she had to harden her head for the sake of the overall situation.


    "Reinforcements?" Ghost Zun was stunned.


    Then he looked at the broken glass on the ground and was silent.


    "You still have a trump card... Don''t you?" The red Luan whispered.


    Although she herself knew that the trump card was the bottom card of ghost respect, it had greater significance and function.


    But right now, the guy is so arrogant that he has to use it.


    One minute, two minutes, even five minutes.


    Ghost Zun still didn''t speak. When hongluan couldn''t help but want to speak again, suddenly, more than a dozen ghosts suddenly fell from above the roof.


    Then a shadow followed.


    "I have seen the Lord." The shadow was the first person to report the situation when 3000 people from Japan and South Korea entered the city.


    "Why are you here?" Ghost Zun raised his head and looked at the shadow.


    "Lord, there are guests."


    "Guest arrival?" Ghost Zun was a little suspicious. When the "guests" in the city were bothering themselves, how could they suddenly appear.


    "Who?"


    "My subordinates don''t know. However, they don''t enter from the south, but from the core of the far north." Then he looked back at a dozen dark shadows behind him.


    The more than a dozen dark shadows suddenly turned into something like a screen that day, and a figure slowly appeared on it.


    "Is that him?" Ghost Zun frowned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3200

    Hongluan looked back, but in the picture, he was a man with rough appearance. At first glance, he was an extraordinary man. He was full of muscles and powerful. He walked like a overlord and had superhuman spirit.


    However, although he is similar to the people in the city, he is not at the same level in appearance.


    At least, if he is called general, the people in the city are a group of ugly ghosts and monsters.


    However, this person is very strange and doesn''t seem to have seen him.


    She follows ghost Zun quite sometimes, but she has never seen such a person.


    She wanted to ask, but she chose to shut up. After all, the first rule of survival here is to understand her own position.


    "What is he doing here?" Ghost Zun frowned slightly.


    Hongluan did not speak, but quietly became her own spectator.


    However, one thing she can be sure of is that this man is by no means an ordinary person. It has nothing to do with his appearance, but entirely because of where and where he came from.


    There are only two entrances to the red earth land. On the one hand, it comes all the way from the Youming city in the South and goes to the core of the far north. On the other hand, it is natural that the far north core goes south to the Youming city.


    The other party obviously came from that area and was alone.


    Such courage and direction are naturally different.


    "Ghost Zun, what should I do now?" The shadow asked softly.


    Ghost Zun didn''t speak. After thinking for a long time, he seemed to make up his mind: "I''ll wait in the hall in the north of the city."


    "What about the boy surnamed Han?" The red Luan whispered reluctantly.


    Is it, let this boy go?


    He is


    Ghost Zun hesitated for a moment, stopped talking, turned and turned into a mass of black gas and disappeared in place.


    As soon as he left, the shadows and more than a dozen other shadows in the house dissipated instantly, and the ten beauties retreated slowly.


    Hongluan was helpless. At this time, silence was better than sound. She hung her head slightly, that is, she disappeared.


    Just now, there was only one place left to sigh in the bustling golden house.


    And if it''s like this inside the house, why not outside the house?


    However, these sobs are more mixed with sadness.


    Corpses are everywhere, but so, looking ahead, almost all of them are broken arms and bodies. The blood flow is crazy and flows rapidly under the corpse. It''s obviously normal weather, but it''s just like wandering blood crazy at this moment.


    Hundreds and thousands of people have piled up the open space in front of the old house, which is dozens of centimeters thick.


    Han 3000 stopped, and the long sword turned by the little black stick flew back into his hand. He stood in the body and swept around coldly.


    Han 3000 was already covered with blood. Even his hair was sprayed like a heavy rain.


    But those eyes were cold and piercing.


    Although he didn''t move, he almost looked at it with one eye. Most of the living monsters around the body were as strong as cattle, but they took several steps back.


    They looked at each other hesitantly, their eyes full of fear.


    It''s terrible. It''s too terrible.


    Even for the bully who kills people and feeds on people.


    This guy is a person, but under such a tight encirclement, he regards his life as grass and kills wildly.


    Even if they experienced this scene, they had no idea how this guy did it.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly took a step forward.


    There are many corpses on the ground, so Han 3000 took a step, but it was extremely small.


    But it is such a small step, but in everyone''s eyes, it is no different from a giant movement.


    "Wow!"


    The whole crowd was like a frightened bird, which scattered for several meters. Some exaggerated turned around and ran away without a trace.


    Where do they still have the prestige of killing and taking things before, but they are more like the victims who have panicked in front of them countless times.


    The way of heaven is good. Who has the heaven spared?


    When someone runs, someone retreats, and someone runs while retreating.


    Han 3000 disdained a smile, took back the long sword in his hand, looked at everyone again, and took a step towards the distance in the next second.


    Where Han 3000 passed, the crowd naturally stepped aside, and no one dared to stop.


    And at the other end.


    At the hall in the north of the city, ghost Zun had already waited. The dark figure suddenly walked in from the outside and bowed respectfully: "Lord, the man has arrived."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3201

    Ghost Zun nodded, slightly stretched out his hand and motioned for him to bring people in.


    The shadow retreated, only for a moment, and the door was pushed open again.


    A huge figure appeared on the door, almost blocking the light and shadow of the two doors.


    "Cloud City ghost respect, long time no see." The man called softly and said in a loud voice.


    "Jade face Shura." Ghost Zun also gently got up and looked at the dark shadow and replied calmly, "are you okay?"


    "With the blessing of ghost respect, it''s pretty good." Jade face Shura smiled.


    "We have known each other for several years. Why are you so polite?" Ghost Zun smiled gently: "although part of your family''s land borders our magic cloud ghost city, it''s just a remote corner of your land."


    "If you come to me, it''s not too much to describe it from a distance. In that case, it must be natural to climb the three treasures hall without anything. If you have something to say, you might as well say it directly."


    Hearing what ghost Zun said, jade face Shura smiled gently, walked slowly into the room, sat on one side of the chair and said, "ghost Zun is so open-minded, then I''ll get to the point."


    "The devil cloud ghost town lives in a land of red earth. It has been famous for many years. All the people of the demon family are frightened by the wind. It has become a legend among the demons."


    "However, recently..." jade face Shura smiled with deep meaning: "I heard that the magic cloud ghost city is not peaceful."


    Hearing this, ghost Zun was obviously speechless.


    Go to the north and go out from the magic cloud ghost city.


    Over the years, as an important entrance city in the north, the city has attracted people from all over the world, but it has always been a water abacus and water soldiers in terms of power, which is not worth mentioning compared with the magic cloud ghost city.


    Unfortunately, things have begun to change recently.


    For some reason, he suddenly changed his temper. If he used to focus on business, now he focuses on soldiers.


    Overnight, their elite soldiers and good generals grew rapidly, and many well-known experts of the demon clan rushed to the city. For a time, the city turned from a small place without its name into a giant.


    As the balance of strength tilted, things began to change significantly.


    The land of red earth has occupied its important entrance to the city for a long time. It is like a sword stuck in its throat. In the past, the land of red earth had no strength and naturally did not dare to speak. But now, unlike in the past, the land of red earth has sprung up overnight, and naturally has to compete with the land of red earth.


    There has been a large-scale battle between the two sides before, but on one side, there are new and rising kings and on the other side, there are retreating elders. It is almost unnecessary to think about it, and the result of this battle will be known.


    The invincible devil cloud ghost town suffered a tragic defeat.


    This is also that after seeing the wonderful performance of Han 3000, ghost Zun suddenly changed his normal behavior. He not only didn''t kill or punish Han 3000, but also paid great attention to all kinds of rites, articles and virtuous festivals of Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s skill really amazed him. At the time of the great defeat, the magic cloud ghost city urgently needs such fresh blood and capable generals to join.


    However, it''s a pity that no matter how low he is, that guy can''t get oil and salt at all.


    Of course, I want to kill him to vent my anger, but what I can do is that now the foreign invasion depends on him. He is really afraid to spend money on this guy. It will be great to kill him at that time, but when the foreign enemy comes, I will face destruction.


    Therefore, when hongluan asked whether he wanted to clean up Han 3000, he hesitated again and again.


    "It''s true that nothing can be concealed from the eyes of jade face Shura. Yes, you know the situation of falling into the city at present. I don''t have to say anything more." Ghost respect nodded.


    This is the principle of ghost respect.


    The jade face Shura smiled gently. Since he dared to ask, he had almost mastered all the situations of nature, and the material ghost Zun would not hide it.


    "What? Does the jade face Shura want to see the master''s joke, or come to find the master''s trouble with those who should fall into the city?" Ghost Zun asked with a cold smile.


    This remark naturally means that ghost Zun wants to get a bottom. If it is the latter, there is naturally no room for discussion. No matter how much you say, it is just a waste of time.


    Hearing ghost Zun''s words, jade face Shura smiled and shook his head: "if there is a big fight, why should I come alone?"


    "Don''t worry, ghost Zun. After all, you and I know each other. How can I fall into a well? In fact, I came here for one person."


    "For one person?" Ghost Zun frowned and looked at him rather puzzled. What does this mean?


    "Hehe, it''s the new man in your city. I think he has caused you a lot of trouble?"


    Hearing this, ghost Zun suddenly raised his eyes. He said, the man surnamed Han?


    But how is that possible?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3202

    One comes from the South and the other comes back from the north. It can''t be said that they know each other. It can be said that they have nothing to do with each other.


    Secondly, one is the demon family, the other is human, one has lived for hundreds of years, but the other is young.


    There seems to be no intersection between the two.


    How can jade face Shura know him? Moreover, the most terrible thing is that he not only knows him, but also knows that he will cause trouble for himself, and even knows the boy''s last name.


    If Yumian Shura didn''t take a stand just now, he really wondered whether the two were working together to help him find trouble in the city.


    "Relax, ghost Zun, I said, I''m definitely not here to make trouble with you. Why do you do that?" Jade face Shura smiled.


    Ghost Zun frowned and did not dare to relax his vigilance: "but how do you know everything here? This demon cloud ghost city is my site. Only I can check everything in the city. How can others know?"


    Are there spies in the city?


    To some extent, this possibility can not be ruled out. At present, the situation of magic cloud ghost town is low, so it is natural that some people fall into the well.


    The so-called tree falls and monkeys scatter is not without its reason.


    "Well, ghost Zun, you and I have known each other for many years. Can I still tell you? I not only know the boy''s surname is Han, but even I know the guy''s full name and what he did before he came here." Jade face Shura smiled softly.


    Ghost Zun was more confused, and even couldn''t understand what the situation was.


    However, at this time, jade face Shura took out a long book from his arms and slowly handed it to ghost Zun. Then he gently opened his mouth and said with a smile: "when you finish reading it, you will know all the truth."


    Although confused, ghost Zun opened the book and read it quickly after taking over the long book.


    Then he frowned. The more he read, the tighter he frowned.


    Until a moment later, he finished reading and looked at the jade face Shura unbelievably: "is this true?"


    "Hehe, the white and black characters on it are true. The most important thing is that the long book can be fake and the content can be fake, but the bright red home seal is innocent. I believe this, ghost Zun should know better than me?" Jade face Shura smiled.


    Ghost Zun naturally knows that this mark is true.


    However, what he really doesn''t understand is how this kind of thing didn''t happen to him, which is far more untrue than pie falling from the sky.


    "Yes, I know this long book is true, but the Pei family mainly married the seven princesses to Ben Zun. Ben Zun can''t believe it." Ghost Zun shook his head helplessly: "this..."


    Even though he is arrogant, ghost Zun really knows that although he is the leader of one party and his power is against the sky, but


    But that''s who to compete with.


    The Pei family is the Taowu family. It is the largest powerful family in this area. At least, it runs thousands of miles in this direction. The Pei family says one, no one dares two.


    But such a peerless creature suddenly took a fancy to his sesame meat one day.


    How can you believe it?


    "Exactly." The jade face Shura seemed to have expected the reflection of the ghost statue. When he moved his hand, a light screen floated in the air: "the bride price team is one step away from the red earth. As long as you nod slightly, it has been decided."


    Ghost Zun swallowed his mouth and looked at the light screen with some excitement, but sure enough, he saw a huge team at the north entrance, dressed in red clothes and holding a happy battle, showing a noisy gift giving team.


    This is not a dream?


    But reality?


    He really wanted to give himself a slap to let himself feel whether it was a dream.


    What is flying on the branches to become a phoenix? Isn''t that right?


    One day, he will be able to climb the big tree of Pei family!


    Especially at this critical moment.


    "Is this true?"


    "How could such a large team come all the way? However, the Pei family leader has a small request about the boy..." Yumian Shura sneered.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3203

    "What''s the requirement? It shouldn''t be. Do you want my red earth land to be included in Pei''s family?"


    "Although I am only a man of the green forest, the red land is not prestigious under my management for many years, but it is also a small success. It''s small to lose the city, but isn''t it an insult for me to become redundant?" Ghost Zun vigilantly said.


    "Ghost Zun can rest assured that the Pei family leader is really not interested in this desolate land. Otherwise, as you said, you won''t be here for many years, will you?"


    "Ghost Zun doesn''t have to be too excited. Didn''t I say that? This request is related to the boy, not you."


    Ghost Zun was stunned. He suddenly remembered that he seemed too excited. He only remembered the things in front and ignored the things in the back.


    "That boy? You mean the one surnamed Han?" Ghost Zun frowned and said.


    "Exactly."


    Ghost Zun was puzzled and said, "a little smelly boy can let the Pei family go out on such a scale. Why should he?"


    "Why?" Jade face Shura smiled coldly: "originally, I was just like you. I really felt too aggressive about this matter."


    "The shepherd of Pei family came to report. I hope the owner can send someone to lobby and give you some jewelry slaves. I hope that the boy will pass by and you can help encircle and suppress."


    "With your friendship and generous gifts, I believe ghost Zun should not refuse me."


    Hearing this, ghost Zun naturally smiled: "don''t talk about jewelry slaves. I won''t say anything just by your word. Besides, those who come to our magic cloud ghost city have no access to it. Why do you bother?"


    "No, no, No." Yumian Shura shook his head: "this son has great skills, otherwise he won''t escape easily, and he will run into the red earth."


    "Therefore, in view of this son''s ability, if ghost Zun resists strongly, he will inevitably suffer heavy losses. How can there be a brave man under rudeness?"


    Hearing this, ghost Zun didn''t speak. Just now he sent so many people to try to teach Han 3000 a lesson, but he was stunned by his killing. If he only relied on jade face Shura for a few words, he would send more elite and say something from his heart. He really didn''t want to.


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "in that case, it''s a gift. Why... Connect with the seven princesses?"


    "Because in the process, something happened."


    "What''s up?"


    "When general Pei Shiyuan of Muye reported this to the master, my childe was nearby."


    "Your childe?"


    Yumian Shura nodded. When his son heard the name of Han 3000, he still remembered his expression clearly.


    He was stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly said several words. Finally, his face was shocked, and then he was angry.


    He was almost adamant and told the owner that he was bound to send the son to hell. Later, he told the owner the humiliation that had happened in Qilin holy mountain.


    "When the Master heard this, he was naturally furious. The master loved the childe most. Whoever moved him was like asking the master''s order. So..." speaking of this, Yumian Shura looked coldly at ghost Zun.


    After hearing the description of Yumian Shura, ghost Zun basically thoroughly understood the cause and effect of the matter, smiled, and he really turned his luck.


    Met such a "living God of wealth".


    "Well, ghost Zun, should you or shouldn''t you?"


    Ghost Zun finally showed a faint smile: "I can match Pei family perfectly, not to mention a smelly boy surnamed Han, who wants me to kill the bone burning city. Why should I be afraid of it?"


    "Thank the Pei family leader for me. I will certainly frustrate the boy and never stop until I reach my goal." Ghost Zun sneered.


    With such a big tree, the external difficulties are solved immediately. Why should ghost Zun be afraid of it?!


    "Well, I''ll inform the team to come in now. The seven princesses have been waiting in the team for a long time. As for ghost Zun, you have to work hard and take the head of the thief. Let''s take it as the next wine and dish for the wedding."


    The words fell, and they looked at each other with a gloomy sneer


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3204

    "Brother 3000, how are you?"


    When Han 3000 returned to the earth house of Xiaochunhua in the underground world, as soon as Fang opened the door, Xia Wei, who had already hidden in the dark, rushed out.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was full of blood, Xia Wei was at a loss.


    Followed by Xiao Chunhua and pangolin, almost like Xia Wei, their eyes were full of deep concern.


    "How''s it going? It''s just a meal. What can I do?" Han 3000 understated.


    "But..." looking at Han 3000 like a bloody man, even if Han 3000 said easily, Xia Wei still couldn''t put her heart down.


    "Well, since Lao Han said it was all right, it must be all right. Let''s pack up our things and start as soon as possible." Pangolin road.


    Looking at Han 3000, pangolin knows that the two sides have obviously had a conflict, but Han 3000 has come back from the storm.


    But this is always someone else''s territory. The strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. Naturally, it can''t stay here for a long time.


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to go." Han 3000 smiled gently: "however, this place is not a good place to stay. Let''s go."


    The main purpose of passing by here is to save time. Naturally, staying here for a long time is against the original intention.


    "I''ll stay ahead. In case of any conflict, you take it with you and Xia Wei. They leave first, you know?" With that, Han 3000 handed the Tianshu to the pangolin again.


    Although Han Sanyi broke through thousands of troops in the siege just now, who knows how many others there are?


    Once the number of people is more ferocious, there are more experts. Even with the help of ghost Zun, even Han 3000 can''t guarantee that he can retreat all over.


    Therefore, advance arrangement is naturally very important.


    Pangolin also knew Han 3000''s personality and what was the most important to him. Therefore, he didn''t say much. He nodded and took the heavenly book: "don''t worry, ensure to complete the task."


    "Brother 3000, I''ll follow you. My sister said that the effect of Phoenix blood after use will be weakened and affected. What else can I do if something happens to you halfway." Xia Wei asked.


    Han 3000 smiled: "I understand what you mean, but even if there is a problem, there is no time to supplement it on the battlefield. Let it be fate. In contrast, your safety is more important."


    "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for Xia Wei''s response, Han 3000 waved his hand and took the lead in walking outside the house.


    When the party returned to the ground, it was quite surprising that there were no heavy soldiers on the street. On the contrary, it was as quiet as the first time in the city.


    "Is it difficult that those people were defeated by you?" Pangolin looked around and said something strange.


    The old man didn''t speak. He was also quite strange. He always felt that something was wrong, but the pangolin''s words were quite reasonable. After all, he had seen Han 3000''s ability with his own eyes.


    Even if the other side is more horizontal and wants to fight Han 3000, it is entirely possible to be beaten.


    Han 3000 smiled. Where can things be so simple?


    Even if those people are afraid, will ghost Zun be afraid?


    Obviously, not.


    "It''s always very quiet before the storm." Han 3000 smiled.


    Then he glanced around, took steps and walked slowly towards the center of the city.


    All the way above, Han 3000 had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes kept looking around in the dark.


    About ten minutes later, a group of five people had come to the center of the city.


    It is surrounded on all sides and wide in the middle.


    Han 3000 stopped, then pasted it on the ear of the pangolin and said a few words. After the command was finished, Han 3000 looked back and looked ahead calmly without squinting. He said with a cold smile: "after so long, you must be tired of it?"


    "The terrain here is huge. If you want to go further, it will be more difficult for you to surround me."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old man, Xia Wei and others were full of questions. Looking back, there was no figure around. Who was he talking to?


    But the little spring flower on one side may be too familiar with the reason here. At this time, it has already started with Han 3000 words and kept sweeping around with vigilance.


    "Young people are frivolous. It seems that you are really so."


    A low voice sounded, and a dark shadow suddenly appeared out of thin air on the ruins in the distance. With his appearance, Han 3000 and others began to come out of countless tall monsters


    Encirclement of armies!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3205

    Looking at such a trend, Xia Wei and other people suddenly became nervous.


    Only Han 3000, still standing proudly there, a pair of thousands of troops, I''m arrogant, even with a little light smile at the corners of my mouth.


    "If I''m crazy, it''s more than that." Han 3000 replied.


    "Are you crazy?" The implementation of the shadow is naturally the ghost respect himself.


    Behind him stood a dark shadow and the red Luan.


    "Previously, I just played with you casually. Now, I''m the real elite of this demon cloud ghost city." Ghost Zun smiled coldly.


    Looking around, the number of people around has not only doubled several times, among them, the group in the front is even more powerful. Obviously, at a glance, we know that there must be several brushes.


    Therefore, the so-called elite of Guizun did his best, and Han 3000 fully believed it without the slightest doubt.


    When Han Sanqian saw the elite around him, he was obviously nervous. Ghost Zun smiled and said coldly, "what? You''re afraid, smelly boy?"


    Then, the red Luan behind him couldn''t help laughing coldly: "since I know I''m afraid today, why should I refuse rashly?"


    "You don''t have to be afraid of them, even high above them, but it''s a pity that you don''t cherish such an opportunity."


    "Han, do you know that you are so angry and angry?"


    "If you want to regret now, it''s still time. Maybe my ghost respect is happy and can forget the past grievances. Otherwise, what''s waiting for you must be broken to pieces."


    "Hey!" Ghost Zun raised his hand, didn''t give Han 3000 any time to interrupt, smiled and said, "some things, some people will pay for their choices."


    "No matter what you pay or even your own life, as you said, adults have to learn to be responsible." The words fell, and ghost Zun looked coldly at Han 3000.


    Hong Luan smiled, nodded and whispered, "it seems that Han has no way to regret now."


    "What''s the name of a saying? You didn''t like me at the beginning, but today I make you unable to climb up."


    The words fell, and they laughed loudly.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 was urgently asked because of foreign aggression. Ghost Zun was naturally in urgent need of talents under the situation, so he whispered four times.


    But now, with the jade face Shura falling here with the pie in the sky of the Pei family, he holds the thigh of the Pei family. Whether internal worries or foreign troubles, they not only disappear in an instant.


    Even, it is rejuvenated with new vitality.


    Does he still need Han 3000?


    unwanted.


    But if you have to say it''s necessary, it''s to clean up this guy for the Pei family so that you can leave your own glory in the Pei family.


    Han 3000 shook his head and smiled, raised his hands, clapped slowly and said, "unexpectedly, the two great collaterals of the magic cloud ghost city are not only powerful in mouth, but also wonderful in performing double reed."


    The purpose of these two people singing and making peace is not to persuade Han 3000 to change his mind, but to deliberately recover his previous face and humiliate Han 3000 by the way. How can Han 3000, who has already passed through in front of the human spirits on the earth, not see it at a glance?


    "Stop talking nonsense and do it." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll do it for you." Ghost Zun''s face was cold, and Han 3000 said to his face that he was unhappy, so he waved his hand immediately.


    Therefore, the heavily encircled ten thousand troops immediately shouted angrily. Their voice shook the sky and approached Han 3000 with great power.


    The sky fire moon wheel was in hand for an instant, and the little black stick turned directly into a flying sword and hovered steadily over Han 3000''s head.


    Ten thousand troops are ready to go!


    "Pangolin, follow the plan." As soon as the cold sound was drunk, Han 3000 moved in his hand. The sky fire moon wheel instantly turned into two long dragons and roared directly towards the encircling army in front.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 also pulled out the jade sword. His body directly turned into eight, plus 72 divine swords. He just opened his momentum and turned the afterimage into a fierce attack.


    The little black stick''s flying light sword also suddenly attacked the other side. The pangolin dragged Xia Wei and followed the flying light sword to kill.


    It''s more like a group of them encircling the opposite side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3206

    Boom!!!


    With the sky fire moon wheel and the sky sound, the front group of monsters were blown to ashes. After opening the door, Han''s 3800 golden body also followed.


    The Dharma can explode and the light and shadow are gorgeous.


    Accompanied by the fire on the ground and the thunder dragon roaring in the sky.


    Han 3000 didn''t intend to have any hidden pinch with these people. If he wanted to fight, he would fight directly until they were powerless.


    "What?"


    Seeing the color change of heaven and earth, Han 3000 himself was like a wild dragon entering the sea. He went in and out of the crowd seven times. The ghost cried and roared. At this time, the corners of the ghost''s eyes were miniature, which was almost incredible.


    Although Han 3000 had the power to kill nearly half of his people surrounded by thousands of people just now, how can he feel the power without seeing it with his own eyes?


    And is it still so powerful?


    "Is this guy really so strong?" Hongluan has never seen such a terrible enemy of ten thousand.


    Looking at Han 3000, he was like a god falling from heaven. At this time, he was also staring at him.


    How terrible? nothing more than this.


    It''s not so much that Wan Jun surrounds him at present. It''s better for him to play a super personal show with 10000 people as the protagonist.


    "Just a tiger general. I really underestimated him." Ghost Zun smiled coldly and shook his head.


    He appreciated Han 3000 more and more, which at least proved that he had no wrong vision at the beginning. Unfortunately, he really didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and provoked the wrong person of the Pei family.


    "Don''t you underestimate him when you say he is a dragon general?" Hong Luan could not help sighing.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s performance was not over, or just the beginning.


    "Wuxiang magic skill!"


    Suddenly, Han 3000 hands moved, and all kinds of spells issued by the monsters there suddenly disappeared like extinguished matches.


    "Give it back to you!"


    But the next second, with the roar of Han 30001, his hands suddenly turned over, and hundreds of lights fell directly.


    Boom!


    For a time, the whole ground exploded everywhere. The monsters who had several layers inside and outside were staggering, dead, injured, roaring and howling.


    It was tragic and spectacular.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, at the other end, the flying light sword transformed by the little black stick, as pointed by the sharp sword, was invincible, and the pangolin followed and walked away.


    "Lord, this..."


    Both sides were attacked by the enemy. For a moment, hongluan even felt that they were surrounded by people who made dumplings.


    Ghost Zun''s expression was cold. Why didn''t he have such an illusion?


    But a little return to reason, these hallucinations brought him only shame, no beauty.


    Because Han 3000 killed his own people and hit his own face.


    "It seems that Ben has to play himself."


    Then, the black gas on ghost Zun suddenly began to take off


    And on the other side of the ghost town of magic cloud.


    A team of about hundreds of people in red is speeding towards the demon cloud ghost city.


    Although the number of them is small, in addition to some ordinary servants, there is also a team of elite troops of more than 50 people. Although the number is small, in fact, any one of these more than 50 people is by no means ordinary. Their breath is introverted, seemingly indifferent, but in fact it is not.


    At the head of the crowd is a driving car, with a red roof and a bead curtain. At the head of the car are four strange creatures that look like horses rather than horses, like donkeys rather than donkeys, with dragon horns and tiger tails.


    This creature is also the mount of everyone in the team behind him.


    Its speed is very fast, like a shadow.


    After about half a day''s effort from the north to the city, a group of people had almost reached outside the gate of the magic cloud ghost city in a few minutes.


    However, just as the line of troops was about to get close to the city, suddenly, a pair of jade hands stretched out beyond the bead curtain on the leading driving. Then, it slowly lifted, and the whole fast-moving army stopped completely in an instant.


    "Princess seven, why did you stop suddenly?"


    As soon as the car in front stopped, a rough looking but elegant man quickly stepped to the car and asked in a low voice.


    Looking at the trembling ground and driving, a female voice came: "what happened, why is the movement so huge?"


    "I think it should be that the people of the devil cloud ghost city and the boy have fought." The man replied.


    "Just a person, can make such a big noise?" She frowned and ordered, "when you enter the city, I want to see what he can do."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3207

    That is because of this guy, she would marry away, or even marry a notorious but never masked garbage man.


    As the seven princesses of Pei family, how can it not be uncomfortable?


    And all this pain is just because of this guy, otherwise, why do you have to be like this?!


    Although his father also intended to use marriage to win over one party, he always hesitated, and that guy was the fuse of all this.


    So she really wanted to see that guy and cut him thousands of times to vent her hatred.


    Now I heard that the people of the magic cloud ghost city were besieging him. Naturally, the seven princesses were very interested.


    When others heard the speech, they didn''t start in a hurry, but smiled calmly and said, "seven princesses, jade face Shura has been in the city for a long time. Presumably, he has already reached a consensus with the ghost statue of the magic cloud ghost city, and the fight with the boy has already begun."


    "I think there is a big movement at this time, but I''m afraid it''s just the boy''s last stubbornness."


    "Do you mean..." the seven princess asked slightly.


    "It''s the bow of a strong crossbow, but it''s dying."


    "Do you want to say that he is exploding Yuanying?" The seventh princess said.


    The man nodded: "when people are dying, they will naturally try their best to make the last desperate fight. Although they know they can''t escape death, they can at least pull a cushion."


    "Although the magic cloud ghost town was defeated miserably and greatly damaged in the first battle with the city, at least the elite is still there, and the natural combat power is extraordinary. Otherwise, it will work hard on the day when it falls to the city, seize the victory and pursue the attack, and annihilate the magic cloud ghost town in one fell swoop. Why let the tiger go back to the mountain?" The man whispered.


    Seven princesses smell speech, tiny nod, this words also is not without reason.


    The evil cloud ghost town has been notorious for a long time, and its strength is naturally strong. This skinny camel is also bigger than a horse. Naturally, its strength can not be underestimated.


    "In that case, why can a mere Terran boy make so much water in the magic cloud ghost city? Is it difficult? Can the movement just be the movement that he can fight with others?" The man continued to speak naturally.


    Think about this person''s words, the seven princesses nodded safely. According to this, it is very likely that the boy has been unable to insist. He chose Yuanying to explode and make the last little movement.


    "That''s a pity. This son''s hatred in this palace is really deep in his heart. It''s a pity of life that he can''t see this guy die in front of me." The seventh Princess sighed and reluctantly put down the bead curtain.


    The man smiled: "the beast under our feet is already very fast, but what''s helpless is that the boy provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, and the smoke will fly out every minute."


    "However, it seems that Yuan Ying has just burst. In the view of our subordinates, if we speed up at this time, we can see something or two when this guy is completely scared."


    "By the way, take a look at my future uncle."


    The seventh Princess nodded. Then, with a wave of the man''s big hand, the whole queue suddenly restarted and quickly rushed to the demon cloud ghost city.


    Almost at the same time, after Han 3000''s Wuxiang divine skill killed a large number of people with a tooth for a tooth, he waved his long sword and eight figures were like eight gods of war, killing madly and breaking the enemy.


    However, when Han 3000''s offensive became more and more fierce, suddenly, a dark shadow suddenly collided with him directly. Han 3000 did not resist in time, but was directly turned into the offensive, and the whole person also retreated several steps.


    Looking back, ghost Zun appeared in front of him for a few meters, hanging coldly in the air, staring at Han 3000.


    With the backbone, the ten thousand troops, which had been quite chaotic, regrouped and regained their momentum in a moment.


    One general is the main, ten thousand troops are the rear!


    "You''re almost done." Ghost Zun grinned coldly: "it''s almost time to stop."


    "I said stop forever."


    Han 3000 smiled back: "really?"


    Then Han 3000 moved suddenly, took back the jade sword and gathered a weapon in his hand.


    And ghost Zun''s sneering face also began to solidify slowly because of the weapons in Han 3000''s hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3208

    It was a bronze axe. I don''t know why. Although the seven princesses who gave the axe to him naturally knew this, she was not stupid. How could she completely believe it because of the words of her entourage? It was just her own man after all. Even if his words were wrong, they were the slightest evidence, and didn''t say much about him.


    He could only put down the bead curtain and said softly, "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry?"


    At this time, Han 3000 moved manually. In the shocked eyes of a group of monsters, 10000 axes fell suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3209

    WOW!


    Ten thousand axes are like rain, and ten thousand rain is like an axe, attacking in the sky.


    "Shit!"


    I don''t know who roared depressed. Then, ten thousand axes fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground was like ten thousand missiles landing on the ground and exploded directly.


    Countless monsters on the ground also came directly to a large frying pan with the explosion.


    Fire, debris, broken arms, flying around at once.


    The ground was shaking, the sky was bursting, and all the houses around it were destroyed and turned into powder.


    At the same time, although the ghost Zun at the core of the explosion carried a falling axe alone with his own strength, the roaring axe rain around him still drove the powerful breath and wind force to blow around him.


    The black air around him was constantly blowing, and his face was ferocious.


    But his heart, which was not blown to him, was also ferocious at this time.


    Because looking back, his neat team of ten thousand troops was almost full of holes at this time.


    Even at this time, the center of the magic cloud ghost city was just turned into ruins.


    He has seen too many super spells, including countless that destroy heaven and earth.


    This is normal.


    But those are just single body skills. It''s understandable that they are so strong.


    But what is Han 3000 now? It''s a fucking group attack spell.


    Everyone who is a monk knows that although the group attack spell covers a large area, it consumes a lot of energy, and its power will not be too large because of dispersion.


    But Han 3000''s move... It''s ridiculous. His mother knocked at the door. He''s home.


    The line is the art of group attack, but the damage of explosion is more ferocious than many single bodies he has seen.


    What the hell is this?!


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 and other people were 100 meters away, and the team had already stopped. When they saw the axe rain falling in the middle of the city, not only a group of attendants were stunned, but even the seven princesses in the Pearl curtain had no manners at all. The whole person stood up directly from the driving car, half bowed and looked at the people in the field unbelievably.


    "You... Didn''t you say... That he has exploded Yuanying? Then, who is that person?" She pointed to Han 3000 and murmured.


    If it had been before, the man would have found an excuse to reply. After all, before saying this, he had found an excuse for the evil spirit in his breath.


    However, at this time, he had no energy to reply. He was staring at Han 3000 on the field.


    He can''t understand. He really can''t immediately.


    In front of the Terran youth in the distance, how can he de create such a huge movement? How can he de fight the army of ghosts and gods for so long.


    He thought a lot and couldn''t guess the reason, because he thought less.


    How can he guess Han 3000 with his identity?


    But obviously, the shock brought to them by Han 3000 is only the beginning.


    As the explosion at this end just started, the flying light sword transformed by the little black stick over there also broke through from the other end and successfully escorted the pangolin and others through the ground. When the little black stick also rushed back.


    If Han 3000 was still a sad hell in the past, now it is the prison of wailing hell.


    Crying, shouting, pain, stump, broken arm, and even head, with the flying sword, the time is like a bubble flying across.


    While Han''s 30 million axe rain just fell, he held a sword in his right hand and an axe in his left hand. Suddenly, he had cut wildly towards the ghost statue.


    His body method is unique and his speed is extremely fast. Not to mention the ghost respect of the person who is fighting, even the seven princesses in the appearance war can''t help looking dazzling. They can''t tell which figure of Han 3000 is virtual and which figure is real.


    But what is more terrible is the ghost statue at this time.


    What others can only feel is Han 3000''s speed and body method, but what ghost Zun feels in addition, there is another thing that gives him a headache.


    power!


    Even if he guessed for ghost Zun ten thousand times, he would never expect that Han 3000, a very thin human, has great power.


    Every time he resisted, he felt as if he were resisting the pressure of a mountain, and the mouth of the tiger holding the black magic weapon was even more painful.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the moment when he shook his mind, Han Sanyi''s foot had hit him in the chest. When he had not stabilized his body for several steps, then a long sword had been placed at his throat at the same time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3210

    "You..." ghost Zun wanted to move, but it was obviously too late at this time.


    As the ghost Zun was stabbed by the sword, his scattered men who were dried by the axe rain dared not make any movement at this time, and they could only look at Han 3000 from a distance.


    Both fear and fear.


    "You lost." Han 3000 said coldly.


    At this time, the sword of flying light also danced slowly around Han 3000, as if observing who dared to move.


    Ghost Zun looked at the sword between his neck and looked at Han 3000. The next second, he slowly raised his hands and clapped his hands: "powerful, powerful, it really opened my eyes."


    "Although I am not a loser, I can never win, and all this is just because of you."


    But with a wry smile, ghost Zun not only admired, but also filled his heart.


    "Although I''m not positive, it''s more than enough to pressure you, a man-made fun and evil guy." Han 3000 sneered softly.


    "What? You think you''ve won?" Ghost Zun suddenly sneered.


    "Do you still have to struggle?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "Struggle? Do I need to struggle?" When the words fell, ghost Zun suddenly stretched out his hands, and then fiercely held the jade sword in Han 3000''s hand. He suddenly forced himself, pulled the sword and stabbed it directly at his throat.


    "Poof..."


    With a slight sound, the sword directly pierced the throat behind, and even came out from behind the neck.


    But almost at the same time, ghost Zun''s black body suddenly turned into countless black gas and gradually dispersed.


    "What?" Han 3000 suddenly felt wrong, but at the moment of his stupidity, the scattered black gas suddenly gathered again in a, forming a dark shadow, and directly slapped north and South Korea 3000.


    Han Sanqian never thought that things would become like this, let alone ghost Zun.


    At present, the reflection was not enough. In addition, the position of ghost Zun''s reappearance was too close to Han 3000. The palm was strong and solid. The whole person was suddenly beaten back for several meters. After stabilizing his body, a mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth.


    "Hum." Looking at Han 3000 injured by himself, ghost Zun sneered: "now, do you still think you have won?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and stared at the ghost statue.


    Its door is evil and strange. It can''t die with a sword, and it seems to be unharmed.


    Is it difficult that he is not his noumenon? Just illusory? Or, his noumenon is illusory?!


    Something interesting.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 slightly took back the jade sword and observed the ghost statue very carefully, hoping that he could see the truth.


    He naturally knew that Han 3000 was staring at himself curiously at this time, but he didn''t care at all.


    Even if he looks, what can he see?!


    After wandering the Jianghu for many years, ghost Zun naturally has his own unique skill. If people can easily see through it, it is not unique, let alone dominate here for many years.


    Therefore, he was not afraid that Han 3000 would seriously observe himself there. Even, he wanted to laugh.


    Over the years, how many defeated generals have looked at themselves with such eyes, but the outcome can naturally be easily thought of.


    Han 3000 is really difficult, but compared with those ghosts under the knife, he doesn''t have any special.


    Naturally, the result is the same.


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you playing tricks, or... Do you think you are fearless?" Seeing Han 3000 laughing, ghost Zun smiled and asked softly.


    "Do you think you have the upper hand just now? Even if you can''t kill me, I can''t take you either?"


    Before Han 3000 spoke, ghost Zun had a cold smile and his face was full of confidence.


    Almost at this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt that there was suddenly more power behind him. Looking back, he saw a huge figure standing there.


    Jade face Shura!


    "If you think so, I can only tell you that you are absolutely wrong. You still have nothing to do with me, but I have hundreds of ways to kill you." The words fell, and ghost Zun sneered darkly.


    "Really?" Han 3000 had a little luck with energy in his hand. At this time, the corners of his mouth also burst into a strange sneer


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3211

    "What do you think?"


    At this time, on the distant driving, in the bead curtain, the seven princesses suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, the man woke up from the war just now. Although the seven princesses now only asked, as long as they were not fools, her question was more like a slap and ridicule of the answer just now.


    With the experience of the last time, the man didn''t dare to open his mouth. Instead, he thought for a long time, so he slowly opened his mouth and said, "tell Princess Qi that he is young but has excellent cultivation. This is really surprising."


    The seventh Princess nodded. If not, how could Peihu suffer from such a hand.


    If she hadn''t seen the boy''s scene at the beginning, the seventh princess is likely to believe Pei Hu''s carelessness, but after witnessing it with her own eyes, she firmly believes that there are not so many coincidences in the world, but more people.


    "So, in your opinion, he can break through the siege. Ghost Zun and jade face Shura can attack together, right?" The seventh Princess whispered.


    The man thought for a moment, But he smiled and shook his head: "although this son is brave, the immortal soul of ghost Zun has absolutely dominated the Jianghu for many years and has his own ability. In addition, although yumianshura is not a member of our Pei family, he has been a famous thug of our Pei family for many years. Now he has joined hands with ghost Zun. It''s not that the man is useless, but their combination is too strong."


    "But the princess thought that the man would win." The seventh princess smiled softly.


    The man didn''t say much, but smiled bitterly. Obviously, although the seven princesses didn''t say it, they were always worried about each other''s expectations.


    Now it is also obvious that he intends to disagree with his own views, and his purpose naturally does not need to be said.


    The princess''s temper was clear, so the man didn''t refute much, but smiled gently.


    "Do you think I''m angry with you?" The seventh princess said.


    Never thought the princess would suddenly say what she thought. The man was a little surprised: "my subordinates dare not think so."


    "Although you are my subordinate, you protect me all the year round and love my brother and sister, so it''s normal for you and me to quarrel with each other."


    "However, I have no anger with you today, but I think that person may not lose." The seventh princess said calmly.


    "Ha ha, although the man has strength, people with a clear eye can see that the combination of ghost Zun and jade face Shura is stronger. The seven princesses believe that the man can break through in the attack between the two. Why is it often not a kind of anger?"


    "Don''t forget, in addition to ghost Zun and jade face Shura, the most important thing is that this is not only the home of ghost Zun, but he also has tens of thousands of elite soldiers. Although they were badly impacted just now, they still have some vitality. No matter how strong he is, what storms can he set off?" The man shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    It''s not that he despises Han 3000, but clearly the gap and strength comparison between the two. The gap is too large. There are indeed many miracles in the world, but it''s not in front of him, let alone the people in the Central Plains.


    "Let''s bet. What do you think?" The seventh princess smiled.


    Seeing what he said was so transparent, but the seven princesses were still so, the man had no choice but to smile bitterly: "what do you want to bet, princess?"


    "Play big. We''ll bet on your salary for one year. What do you think?"


    The salary of the demon clan is not from the human clan, but crystal stones and pills. In this barren land, it is often equated with food, which is a big bet.


    However, the man did not panic at all and smiled: "Princess seven, this is compassionate to her subordinates. Are you ready to add food to her subordinates?"


    It seems that the stakes are huge, but for him, the risk is minimal and naturally there is no pressure.


    "At least if you win, I think you may have to tighten your belt in the next year." The seventh princess smiled.


    "Let''s see?" The man laughed.


    "With pleasure."


    Then, they put their eyes back on the battlefield at the same time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3212

    And almost at this time, Han 3000 had already been able to move his body.


    As soon as ghost Zun''s eyes contracted, he was not careless. He was surrounded by black gas and welcomed Han 3000''s crazy counterattack at any time.


    But almost when he was ready, there was a shock in his eyes.


    "What?"


    To his surprise, although Han Sanqian moved at this time, he did not attack him as he imagined. Instead, he turned around without hesitation and attacked the jade face Shura behind him.


    Ghost Zun didn''t think of it, nor did jade face Shura.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, it was not him but ghost Zun who played with Han 3000. In the final analysis, he was an auxiliary attack, and he joined for the first time. What fucking hatred and resentment did he come to do himself for the first time?


    Although very depressed, however, jade face Shura is by no means a good annoyance.


    Although he is not surnamed Pei, he can be a top fighter in the powerful Pei family. Naturally, he is also powerful.


    He suddenly looked cold and moved suddenly in his hand. A long ruler with cold light was directly held in his hand and attacked Han 3000 madly.


    "One foot one world, one foot one star sea."


    When the ruler is waved, the streamer turns.


    Like a long pen in the vast river of stars, the stars make ink and waves move with a flick.


    Boom!


    As soon as Fang Fang came into contact with these rippling streamers, he felt like standing on the tide of huge waves. The powerful impact not only made people feel the meaning of shock retreat, but more importantly, these streamers almost stuck to his body, just like Mars, and burned directly on himself.


    If Han 3000 hadn''t hurried to luck energy and relied on the immortal xuankai to resist, I''m afraid even if he was better than him, he would be burned heavily under the streamer.


    "Some meaning." Han 3000 smiled coldly, but he didn''t stop in his hand. He walked through the streamer, but in a moment, he had a sword against the jade face Shura.


    Suddenly, the two faced off madly.


    Stars emerge one after another, explosions continue everywhere, the surrounding air is torn, and the stars on the top move.


    Both sides have strength. Han 3000 is like the anger of the dragon. The jade face Shura also has the power of the white tiger. Under the fight of the dragon and the tiger, it is even equal in dozens of rounds.


    "The jade face Shura is really extraordinary." Ghost Zun wanted to keep up, but saw that the two sides had a wonderful fight. He couldn''t help stopping to enjoy it for a moment.


    The offensive is fierce and the defense is steady. It is worthy of being a good player among the good players.


    Ghost Zun smiled coldly. Han Sanqi''s action just seemed to be a strange move, but on second thought, he could understand that he might be like him.


    After all, knowing that he was being attacked and that he was immortal, naturally he could only turn the breakthrough to the jade face Shura, but I''m afraid this boy ignored the fact that the jade face Shura was not as easy to provoke as he imagined.


    "Smelly boy, I''ll see how you die this time." As soon as the cold voice drank, the ghost Zun also operated. It was really able to kill Han 3000 directly.


    The two men hit each other back and forth, and Han 3000, who was in the center, fell into the downwind quickly as expected. In a hurry, his decline gradually appeared.


    "Princess seven, it seems that I can add meals in the next year." The man chuckled.


    The seventh Princess didn''t speak. In fact, she didn''t have any specific reason for this heavy note.


    It was just a very strange feeling. When she saw Han 3000''s amazing axe rain, she was deeply shocked by it. She always felt that the person in front of her gave herself a strong feeling.


    She doesn''t know how strong it is, but it''s absolutely nothing to deal with ghost Zun and jade face Shura.


    Despite her own feeling, if she looked at it with her own logic, she felt a little funny and ridiculous.


    "I haven''t lost yet." The seven princess said hard.


    The man smiled gently: "although he does have some skills to compete with the jade face Shura, that''s all. With the addition of the ghost statue at this time, the balance changed."


    "Seven princess, when the balance is positive, even a small soldier can change the tilt of the balance, not to mention a heavyweight like ghost Zun."


    "It''s only a matter of time before he loses." Speaking of this, the man was already in a big mood.


    "How can we know before the last minute." The seven princesses said that they put down their bead curtains without interest.


    Although I don''t admit it, I still agree with this fact in my heart.


    But almost as she put down the bead curtain, Han 3000 suddenly moved over there


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3213

    "Ha ha, Princess seven, do you see that guy ran away, that guy ran away."


    Almost as Han Sanyi moved, the man took the lead and smiled on the spot.


    The seventh Princess originally saw Han 3000''s new action and thought he would resist. She just looked forward to it, but she looked up and saw that he turned and ran away. She was both extremely disappointed and extremely depressed.


    Man, sure enough, none of them is reliable.


    Even if he won by buying it himself, he also


    "Chase."


    This way, the ghost statue and jade face Shura are obviously more proud.


    Although Han 3000 had fled some distance at this time, they didn''t panic at all, even sneered.


    Now that the boy has been defeated, it means that they have a good chance of winning. As for this guy running now, where can he run?


    This is the devil cloud ghost town. That''s his territory.


    Run, where can you run?!


    But he''s just a son in an urn. If he wants to die at any time, he can''t live.


    But when they were proud, suddenly, the smile on ghost Zun''s face slowly solidified.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s escape route is not elsewhere, but


    "No, impossible, impossible." Seeing his route, ghost Zun turned pale and shook his head powerlessly.


    "Brother Guizun, what''s the matter? What''s this?" Looking at the ghost statue, the jade face Shura on one side was a little puzzled.


    Han 3000 didn''t do anything. Why did ghost Zun suddenly change from laughter to such a look? Even, he was afraid.


    "He seems to have found my door." Ghost Zun looked back at the jade face Shura.


    "What?" Hearing this, the jade faced Shura almost couldn''t believe it. He frowned and said, "is there a mistake? It''s impossible."


    With his ability, he doesn''t blow, at least he is an expert among the experts, but if he fights with ghost Zun, he is absolutely not sure that he can find the life gate of ghost Zun''s immortal body.


    In other words, even if it wasn''t him, ghost zunheng has met all kinds of experts for many years, and even some experts who are stronger than them.


    Take ghost Zun''s fame war for example. He defeated four masters with higher cultivation than him in World War I and shocked the demon family.


    If ghost Zun''s life gate is so easy to be found, how can he shock the demon clan and meet an enemy? Even if he had already died on the street, how could he achieve this?


    Therefore, over the years, so many experts and warriors have failed to succeed. What qualifications can he have if he is just a man?


    "I don''t know, but he seems to have gone for my life." Ghost Zun said anxiously.


    "Maybe he just happened to happen. Over the years, something similar should have happened?" Jade face Shura road.


    Ghost Zun didn''t refute this. At the same time, it can be regarded as a quiet comfort in his heart.


    Over the years, this has indeed happened.


    "Isn''t that great? How many top experts can''t spy on your life door? He De, one of our defeated generals, how can he?" Jade face Shura cold voice.


    Ghost Zun nodded. At this time, he reluctantly smiled: "what he said is also true."


    Then they looked at each other, and then looked at Han 3000 in the distance.


    Sure enough, it seems that as Yumian Shura said, Han 3000 really didn''t find his life gate. It should be a coincidence that he passed in that direction. At this time, Han 3000''s route has begun to deviate from his position of life gate.


    This made ghost Zun breathe more at this time.


    But suddenly, when ghost Zun reluctantly relaxed, Han 3000 suddenly stopped, and then slowly turned around in ghost Zun''s incredible eyes.


    With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, the jade sword in his hand was also put away.


    Instead, he clenched the huge axe in his hands, and the direction of the axe was facing a direction that made him collapse in an instant.


    The gate of life!


    "No, no, no, it''s not a coincidence. It''s not a coincidence. He found my door. He found my door." Ghost Zun shouted in panic. His anxious eyes were full of despair.


    Yumian Shura saw that ghost Zun was like this. He hurriedly looked at Han 3000. At this time, Han 3000 had raised his axe with both hands, led the sky and cleaved down


    Boom


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3214

    "Poof!"


    As the axe swung down, an old grave in front of Han 3000 suddenly burst in the light of the axe.


    As the old grave burst, the ghost statue over there suddenly burst into blood.


    At the same time, the black gas on his body began to appear huge instability and wobble, which seemed to dissipate at any time.


    The light of the axe is still unabated and goes crazy towards the depths of the earth.


    Ghost Zun''s painful facial features were ferocious, and his whole body was pulled around madly.


    "Bang!"


    When the axe light entered the depth of 100 meters underground and hit a piece of red breath, the black gas on the whole ghost Zun burst at the same time. All that was left was a middle-aged man about two meters tall and dressed in dirty white.


    His hair was very long, and his face and appearance could not be seen clearly between his hair and hair. He bowed his head, but blood kept dripping down his mouth.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    The scene was also surprisingly quiet. The ten thousand army monster had been surprised and stood still.


    "Well..." he murmured in pain.


    On one side, the jade face Shura''s smile had long solidified, and his eyes were full of surprise. He was nervous and asked, "brother ghost, you..."


    "That boy... He... He broke my immortal body." Endure the severe pain. How strong the immortal body was when it was normal, then how painful it is now.


    The wheel of heaven always exists. How can we underestimate the pain of swallowing back.


    "What?" Hearing this, Yumian Shura was stunned. Even if the ghost Zun''s reaction had made him very upset, he was still unwilling to admit the facts even now that things had happened.


    Although he is not a ghost statue, if Han 3000 breaks it, he can''t hang on his face.


    Because he can''t see through it.


    On the other side of the train, the man who had just been very proud also opened his mouth and was speechless. His eyes were bigger than the bronze bell and stared at the battlefield in front of him.


    In the car, the seven princesses who had pulled down the bead curtain also completely solidified. After about a few seconds, she even forgot that she was opposite to the man. She shouted excitedly on the spot, regardless of the princess''s reserve: "he... He broke his immortal body."


    The man looked back at his princess, but it was still difficult to wake up from the shock. Yes, he broke his immortal body.


    A man boy, at this moment, he has broken the ghost respect stunt that has been rampant for many years!


    Right in front of all of them.


    "Now, will you die?" At this time, Han 3000 slightly took back his axe, looked at the ground, raised his head, looked at ghost Zun and smiled lightly.


    "How did you do it?" Yumian Shura looked at Han 3000 and said in shock.


    "Do you want to know?" Han Sanyi smiled.


    Although Yumian Shura didn''t speak, his eyes were full of heat. Even the shaggy ghost Zun couldn''t help raising his head and looking at Han 3000 suspiciously.


    How can they not be curious?!


    Han 3000 smiled. When the immortal body of ghost Zun was used, it was impossible to say that Han 3000 was not flustered in his heart and not confused in his brain.


    Tens of thousands of monsters, plus two masters, are like a sword on his neck, threatening his life all the time.


    If the sword is still a broken and unstoppable sword, it is obvious that his situation is even more dangerous in danger.


    Therefore, Han 3000 must break the game.


    "I see." Yumian Shura suddenly remembered something, looked at Han 3000 and said, "you just deliberately turned around to attack me, not to really attack me. Everything is just your plan, right?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "if you don''t do this, you two pester me. How can I get here so smoothly."


    The two of them were angry when they heard the speech. How could they think that they had lived such a long time and wandered in the Jianghu for many years, but in the end, they were calculated everywhere by your hairy boy?!


    However, these humiliations are nothing. At present, the most important thing for the two is to know how Han 3000 found the life gate of ghost Zun''s immortal body.


    "You just want to know?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3215

    Two people look at each other, how can they not think?


    However, face made them naturally unable to speak, but they looked at Han 3000 together.


    "It seems that you don''t want to know. It''s also good. I don''t want to say it." Han 3000 smiled coldly: "anyway, I''m different from you. I don''t Ru Mao or drink blood. I''m thirsty and can''t find a place to drink water."


    "You..." jade face Shura Qi knot.


    There''s no better place for ghost Zun, that is, his strength is greatly damaged now, otherwise he really wants to eat this guy''s meat and drink this guy''s blood. It''s really hateful.


    It was more fun than him.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" Han 3000 looked at them suspiciously: "I asked you if you want to know. You don''t pit sound. If you don''t pit sound, how can I know if you want to?"


    "If you want, just speak."


    "Damn it!" Jade face Shura''s face is blue.


    He and ghost Zun are both famous elders in the demon family. On weekdays, who sees them is not polite and respectful, but today they are teased by this unknown boy, first tactically, and now it is a verbal joke. How not to be angry?!


    But what about anger?!


    Ghost Zun was angry and clenched his teeth. Even jade face Shura could hear the friction of his back teeth. When they dared to be angry, they didn''t even dare to speak.


    Because at least now, they are more curious about the solution.


    It''s not too much to use a sentence to describe it.


    "Well, you''re cruel. We want to know." After they looked at each other, they reached a consensus and said to Han 3000.


    "If you want to know, just say it. If you don''t say it, I don''t know." Han Sanyi smiled: "however, you want to know if it''s you. Do I want to say it''s me?"


    "I don''t want to say it now."


    As soon as the words fell, jade face Shura and ghost Zun stamped their feet angrily and hit the ground angrily.


    Even the man in the distant motorcade clenched his fist and beat his chest: "this Terran boy is really hateful."


    "Dare to tease our jade face Shura and future uncle."


    "I think he''s very interesting." In the Pearl curtain, the seven princesses smiled.


    Although Pei''s family has a great momentum. They want mountains and water. There are countless treasures in the world and their people can''t use them. It looks like the family of immortals, but in fact, everything lives under this clause.


    For the elders, they have always respected and did not disobey, let alone flirt like this.


    Han 3000''s style of daring to speak and play, at least in the life of the seven princesses, she looked forward to and wanted to, but she never dared to play like this.


    Now, seeing Han 3000 like this, she is quite interesting.


    "Smelly boy, don''t go too far." Jade face Shura shouted coldly.


    Although he is eager to know, there are so many people watching here, and people from the Pei family are staring in the distance. Doesn''t he want to lose face?


    "Too much?" Han 3000 looked back at him coldly, even with a trace of cruelty in his eyes: "why didn''t you think it was too much when you spoke against me before?"


    "Now, if I say something, you think I''m going too far?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    In a word, straight into my heart.


    In fact, if they didn''t despise Han 3000 from the beginning, how could they be careless and underestimate the enemy by Han 3000''s operation, so that Han 3000 could have such a big space and opportunity to attack the life gate of ghost Zun?


    But people are often like this. It''s hard to say others can do it and others say themselves.


    "Full of nonsense, I don''t want to see the same thing as you, but remember, boy, what you broke is just ghost respect. Don''t make it seem that you have completely won. I want to kill you at any time." Jade face Shura said coldly.


    "I''m afraid you won''t succeed? Give it a try?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "OK, smelly boy, you asked for it." When the words fell, the jade face Shura waved a long ruler in his hand and wanted to kill.


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, just at this time, in the Pearl curtain of the driving, the seven princesses suddenly shouted


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3216

    "Seven princesses?" Hearing the voice of his own princess, Yumian Shura stopped his momentum and looked back strangely.


    At this time, the bead curtain opened, and the seven princesses walked down slowly from the car.


    Although her face is covered with a veil, her exposed eyes are surprisingly good-looking. Coupled with her beautiful face and jade like skin, she not only has a bit of mysterious beauty, but also can roughly see from her first appearance that the whole should be more than beauty.


    When the attendant saw the seven princesses coming down, he was also surprised.


    After all, the seven princesses were born rich. This red land is a dirty land. How can she deserve such a golden body to step here?


    What''s more, the monsters of the magic cloud ghost town are also gathered here. The ladies of the family can''t be seen by such a rude person, let alone the seven princesses of the Pei family?


    "Seven princesses, you......" the man was a little embarrassed as he helped him.


    The seventh Princess ignored him, walked down from the car calmly, and looked at Han 3000 quietly with her eyes.


    "Seven princesses, there''s no need to talk nonsense with him. Although I''m broken by him, it doesn''t mean that he has won. I can kill him at any time."


    "Just wait until I take his head and give it to the Pei family as a great wedding gift." Seeing the seven princesses, the ghost statue of the immortal God was broken, he suddenly regained his previous spirit and coldly praised Han 3000.


    Although he didn''t say much, looking at the appearance of the team and referring to these, Han 3000 has participated in one or two of them.


    "What? My husband was beaten and my wife was angry?" Han 3000 was not in a hurry. He gently collected his energy and looked back at the seven princesses.


    "Bastard, talk to our seven princesses and keep your mouth clean." Jade face Shura drank coldly.


    Han 3000 disdained to smile, ignored the jade face Shura, and wouldn''t put any seven princesses in his eyes.


    He has only two princesses, Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Others, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, what can he do?!


    "I don''t have any etiquette to worship with ghost Zun. I''m not a husband and wife." The seventh princess was not angry. With the help of a group of her men, she walked slowly to the center of the battlefield.


    The red soil was moist. In just a few steps, the white shoes of the seven princesses were full of black and red dirt.


    However, she didn''t mind at all. Surrounded by a group of people and greeted by ghost Zun, she slowly came to the edge of the battlefield.


    After looking at Han 3000, she smiled gently: "the reason why I want you to wait is that Princess Ben wants to discuss something with you."


    "Say." Han 3000 said calmly.


    I don''t know what medicine is sold in the seven princess gourd.


    "How about making a bet with you?" The seventh princess said calmly.


    As soon as he heard this, ghost Zun immediately quit: "seven princesses, you are a golden body. Talking to such a mean human race has reduced your worth. Why should you bet with such a person?"


    Yumian Shura also nodded and said, "yes, seven princesses, brother Guizun has a point. You''d better go back to the car and wait for me to clean up with him."


    The man next to her also whispered, "Princess seven, let''s go back."


    "How''s it going? Would you like to?" The seventh Princess didn''t take other people''s words at all. She looked at Han 3000 and asked.


    Han 3000 glanced at the others. Originally, he was not interested in making any bet with any bullshit princess. However, seeing the extremely resistant appearance of Yumian Shura and ghost Zun, he suddenly became interested: "talk first. Maybe I''ll agree as soon as I''m happy."


    Sure enough, basically when Han 3000''s voice fell, Yumian Shura and ghost Zun were furious.


    "Shit, smelly boy, where the fuck are you confident? My seven princesses want to bet you that it''s a blessing you''ve built in your life. How dare you say that?"


    Ghost Zun also roared angrily, pointed to Han 3000 and said, "you son of a bitch, wait for me. I have to break your neck and put your dog head in front of my seven princesses to apologize."


    Looking at the two goods so irritable and angry, Han 3000 not only didn''t feel afraid at all, but felt funny. He reluctantly shook his head, looked at the seven princesses and said, "I said, I may agree when I''m in a good mood, but now these two start scolding, I''m very unhappy, so you don''t have to say more, I won''t do it."


    "Unless..." Han Sanqian said this with a bad smile on his face


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3217

    As soon as he heard the word "unless", and looked at the bad smile on Han 3000''s face, Yumian Shura and ghost Zun knew that Han 3000 had no good heart at all.


    "Seven princesses, don''t pay attention to him. He''s just a low-level people, local ruffians and hooligans. He likes gambling or not." Jade face Shura hurriedly said.


    Ghost Zun nodded again and again and said, "yes, there''s nothing to gamble with him. He''s just a dying man. Let him die and gamble enough with the king of hell."


    "Unless what?" The seventh princess still ignored their dissuasion, and even her eyes never moved a penny from Han 3000.


    "Seven princesses, this..."


    Yumian Shura and Guizun were helpless, but the seven princesses didn''t look at them at all. They knew that she had made up her mind, so they could only look back and glare at Han 3000.


    "Han, don''t blame me for not warning you. The seven princesses in my family are just having fun. It''s like when she saw others fighting dogs at home, she had some interest. You are just the dog, so you''d better put away your indecent thoughts, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude." Jade face Shura shouted coldly.


    "If she is as interested in me as dog fighting, then I am dog fighting. What are you?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    In a word, the arrogance of Yumian Shura was blocked directly. He didn''t fart for a long time.


    "You bitch, you really have sharp teeth and sharp mouth." Jade face Shura was defeated. How could ghost Zun miss this opportunity to perform in front of the seven princesses?


    In particular, I was directly broken in front of the seven princesses just now. I''m ashamed. I''ve lost my hair.


    This is not only his own pie, but also his own thigh. Therefore, at this time, he wants to find the field more than anyone. His mood has not been calm before, and he wants to become extremely irritable.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, just looked at the seven princesses.


    Obviously, the seventh Princess soon understood what Han 3000 called unless: "do you want them to apologize to you?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "shouldn''t we be calm when talking about transactions? Shouldn''t we be quiet, fair and just?"


    "Shit, Han, I warn you, don''t push your nose and face, and ask us to apologize to you. What are you?"


    "We are two people who have heads and faces in the demon family. It''s up to you to ask us to apologize? You''re talking nonsense."


    Hearing Han 3000''s request, Yumian Shura and ghost Zun were extremely angry. There was a sense of anger that we didn''t bother you, but you came to us instead.


    Han 3000 can even be sure that if it weren''t for the seven princesses here, the two goods would like to rush over and bite and tear at themselves.


    However, this is also very good. Isn''t this the effect Han 3000 wants?


    "You''re right." Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "in that case, the seven princesses will step down."


    Seeing that Han 3000 was still interesting, their anger dissipated. When they wanted to ask the seventh princess to leave here first, they saw that the seventh princess had looked back at them.


    They suddenly had an extremely bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the next second, the seventh Princess slowly opened her mouth: "what are you waiting for?"


    "Seven princesses, what are you talking about? You want me to apologize to him? Let''s not say that he is just a bird in our cage. He can control his life and death at any time. Just talk about the generation. We are also the predecessors of the demon clan. He is just a people of the Central Plains. He is really a lower class among the lower class. What is the qualification to ask us to apologize to him." Jade face Shura puzzled and depressed way.


    Ghost Zun also nodded: "yes, seven princesses, even those of the demon family, have always been servile when they see us, not to mention this guy?"


    "Can''t you hear me or don''t you want to hear me?" The seven princesses said coldly.


    Seeing that the seven princesses were unhappy, what they still wanted to say was stuck in their throat. They could only look at each other helplessly. Then they turned around together and said to Han 3000 behind them, "just now, I was a little reckless."


    Words fall, two people don''t turn their heads to one side, but they don''t want to see Han 3000 more.


    "Now, you should be satisfied?" Ghost Zun said in a depressed and cold voice.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Han 3000 opened his mouth again. When they looked back at him and looked at the bad smile on his face, the time was even more depressed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3218

    "What else do you want?" Jade face Shura endured his anger and said impatiently.


    "Seven princesses, look at him..." ghost Zun was also very angry.


    Obviously, Han 3000 is not sincere at all. He knows he''s playing with them.


    "Han 3000 is not a scholar, but at least he knows what the basic apology should be? First, he should be sincere, have a regret tone, stand at attention physically, and then bow slightly. This is the basic way to express his apology. Am I right? Seven lords?"


    "I think, since the seven princesses are princesses, they should know more clearly than I, an ordinary person. No, it should be said that they are garbage in the mouth of the two, and the lower class among the lower class."


    Then Han 3000 looked at the seven princesses calmly.


    Too much, it''s too much.


    It''s annoying and irritating to ask them not only to be sincere and appropriate, but also to bow and apologize.


    "Seven princesses, this boy is clearly sitting on the ground raising prices and deliberately making things difficult. Naturally, his purpose is to trouble us and humiliate us. Don''t be fooled."


    "Yes, Princess seven, I think you''d better get out of the way and let me repair this bastard." They shouted angrily.


    The seventh princess also looked at Han 3000. A moment later, she smiled and said, "didn''t you hear what he said?"


    "Seven princesses, you......" the two people were stunned.


    Even the attendants on one side were quite puzzled at this time.


    "To make an apology, we should naturally have enough sincerity." The seven princesses said calmly.


    The two popular people almost broke their teeth on the spot. Looking back at Han 3000, they wanted to cut him thousands of times. However, their arms could not twist their thighs. The seven princesses had already said what they had to say, and they had to turn around and face Han 3000 again.


    He stood up, then bowed slightly, and said aloud at the same time: "just now, we were too reckless and caused harm and insult to you for a time. Now we officially apologize to you."


    When they finished these words with a strong tone, they put their heads away from one side again, and they had to hold back more and more in their hearts.


    "I didn''t say I''d forgive you. What do you mean you don''t turn your head to one side so soon?"


    But what they never expected was that even though they had done everything to resist their anger, the damn Han 3000 was still not satisfied to say this.


    The green veins on their necks were shaking wildly, and the anger in their eyes could burn for thirty-one million times.


    "Just kidding, why are you two so nervous? Take it easy." But just when their anger reached the extreme, Han 3000''s sudden sentence, which was so good that he could not die, poured down like cold water.


    Even if they were angry again, the anger in their hearts was like hitting cotton. If they had to hold back more, they would have to hold back more.


    "Well, since Mr. Han has forgiven you, you can''t thank him." The seventh princess said calmly.


    They were very depressed, but they still had to bite their teeth and say thank you.


    The humiliating things that should be done have been done. If something happens again, both of them can be angry to death. Therefore, they think thoroughly about this door-to-door kick.


    The big deal is to close your eyes and eat Xiang.


    "Thank you, young master Han."


    I''m afraid they would never dream that the person who spoke sarcasm one second ago would bow to him the next.


    "Young master Han, are you satisfied?" The seventh princess said.


    Han 3000 nodded: "I''m still satisfied."


    Seeing that the two goods were already angry, Han 3000''s heart was more than satisfied. At this time, he was so happy that he exploded.


    However, the face still had to pretend to be very reluctantly, which continued to ignite the depression of the two people.


    "Since you are satisfied and in a good mood, Mr. Han, can we have a good talk?" The seventh princess said patiently.


    Han 3000 didn''t promise immediately. Touching his chin, he seemed to be hesitating.


    "Shit, smelly boy, don''t go too far. I... I warn you."


    "We have done everything you asked us to do. If you..."


    Two people are grumpy and even smoking


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3219

    When you endure humiliation and finish one process after another, you find that the progress that should have been made shows no signs of movement, or even retrogression.


    Don''t say these two are big demons. Even normal people with good temper will be angry in an instant.


    It''s cruel enough to kill, but I''m afraid I have to add a whipped corpse to count.


    "So nervous?" Han 3000 looked at them with a smile, just like looking at two fools.


    However, even if Han 3000''s eyes were frivolous, they didn''t dare to be angry at all. After all, they were about to explode at this time, but when Han 3000 didn''t explicitly refuse, they didn''t dare to give up all their previous achievements in one step.


    Endure, I endure.


    "Tell me what you want to bet." Having had enough, Han 3000 didn''t want to have any more changes in front of the two people. Their anger has reached the extreme. He not only spoke evil, but also achieved some of his goals.


    Therefore, a degree is OK, and there will be no effect.


    Hearing Han 3000 say this, not only the jade face Shura and ghost Zun breathed at the same time, but also the seven princesses on one side could not help but relax slightly.


    Finally on track.


    "I want to bet on your future." The seventh princess smiled.


    "My future?" Han was stunned.


    "Talents in the world have always been outstanding among people. Naturally, many people are thirsty for talents." The seventh princess said with a smile, "I like it very much. Therefore, I want to set a condition. If the childe loses under this condition, I want to invite the childe into my family. Do you think it is feasible?"


    "Seven princesses, do you want to take him into our family? Did I hear you right? This is the head of the family. He is a man who is going to kill with blood and is also the culprit who annoys the childe."


    "Including our marriage with the devil cloud ghost city, it''s also for..." the entourage next to heard this and whispered urgently.


    I did so much to kill the boy, but the seven princesses suddenly went the opposite way, which really made people confused and anxious.


    Jade face Shura also hurried to the seventh Princess and nodded: "yes, the seventh princess, this matter can''t be trifled with."


    "I will naturally find a way to solve it with my father and childe. I also believe that if my father sees this person''s ability with his own eyes, he will think the same as me." Seven princesses cut nails and cut the railway.


    More importantly, the seven princesses have their own little plans.


    Otherwise, why should she do this?!


    "What if I win?" Han 3000 road.


    "If you win, whether you are seriously injured or your life is in danger, I absolutely guarantee that the people here will not take advantage of others'' danger. Even, I will arrange someone to escort you out of the Red Earth City. What do you think?" The seventh princess said.


    Hearing this bet, Han 3000 put away his emotions and frowned gently. It was obvious that he was considering it.


    In fact, the seven princess hit Han 3000''s seven inches virtually.


    Now he is only reluctantly fighting with Xia Wei''s Phoenix blood. In view of the slow effect this time, Han 3000 is also worried about whether the continuation of the effect will also decline a lot.


    At that time, even if we barely win, I''m afraid it''s difficult for our body to resist those weak and disabled soldiers. With the promise of the seven princesses, we can really save a huge worry.


    Moreover, if you lose, even your life is even explained here, the effectiveness of the seven princesses is not unacceptable.


    It seems that Han 3000 won''t suffer at all from this deal.


    However, Han 3000 is by no means a reckless person. On the contrary, he noticed a subtle detail: "the bet is somewhat interesting. However, you just said that it is under specific conditions. Then I want to ask, what is this specific condition?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the seventh princess smiled gently. It seems that she didn''t waste her efforts. At present, Han 3000 has basically agreed.


    "This condition is very simple..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3220

    "For these people, if you can hold on to 50 rounds without losing, you will win. Otherwise, you will lose. What do you think?" The seventh princess said.


    Hearing this, not only Yumian Shura and others were stunned on the spot, but even Han 3000 at this time couldn''t help being silly in situ.


    For Yumian Shura and Guizun, doing so is tantamount to reducing great pressure on Han 3000. After all, they occupy a great advantage at this time, and making profits will only be beneficial to Han 3000.


    For Han 3000, in the case of self-interest, Han 3000 thought how difficult and tricky her so-called condition would be, but she never thought that this condition was not tricky, but even very beneficial to herself.


    "That''s it?" Han 3000 frowned and did not believe.


    The seventh princess was stunned when she heard this question. In fact, this condition should not be simple for her. Although it is better than ten thousand people attacking him, it is not much better in fact.


    Under the absolute advantage, in fact, there is no difference between two moves and fifty moves, because what can''t be beaten is always beaten, and the results of several moves are the same.


    But the reason why she put forward such a harsh condition is that the seventh Princess believes that if she can hold on for so long under the siege of so many people and two experts, this excuse and ability will be enough to convince anyone, including her father.


    "If you think it''s simple, then it''s so simple." The seventh princess smiled reluctantly.


    "Well, you''ve made a profit for me. I have to take advantage of you for such a simple challenge. I''ll suffer some losses. Just these guys, how about making a whole in a hundred rounds?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "A hundred rounds? Are you sure?" Hearing Han 3000''s request, the seventh princess was obviously stunned.


    I''ve seen people reduce their demands, but she really hasn''t seen anyone take the initiative to raise them.


    "Damn it, smelly boy, you''re really arrogant. I''ll put my words here. Don''t say fifty rounds. I''ll kill your dog in ten rounds." The jade face Shura roared angrily.


    Ghost Zun also clenched his teeth. Although his immortal body was broken, which hurt his vitality at this time, the skinny camel is also bigger than a horse. He is so arrogant that he won''t vent his hatred if he doesn''t kill him.


    "Very sure." Han 3000 smiled calmly.


    "OK." The seventh princess was shocked and looked at Han 3000 with some appreciation. Then she glanced at the jade face Shura next to her: "pass on my words."


    "Yes!" Jade face Shura nodded and then looked at ghost Zun.


    "Brothers, did you all hear that?" Ghost Zun could not wait to summon all his brothers. He got up and shouted angrily at everyone: "a Terran boy despised us and said that there was no way to take him in a hundred rounds."


    "Can you bear it?"


    "Can''t bear it." The crowd was excited and the monsters roared angrily.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being my brother. Brothers, listen to the order."


    "Yes." It was another roar, shaking the sky with a magnificent momentum.


    "Line up the formation. Today, we will kill all the dogs with one move. Let him know the power of our magic cloud ghost city."


    After that, the scattered 10000 people brigade suddenly rallied neatly again. They had been beaten because of Han 3000''s various magical operations. Some of them were unstable. At this time, they also restored their original self-confidence.


    The man smiled helplessly and bitterly: "seven princesses, it seems that you have gone astray, but it''s just a reckless man. You gave him a good opportunity, and he doesn''t know how to cherish it. Instead, he bragged wildly here. This provoked public anger, so that the people of the magic cloud ghost city are united. In the current situation, not to mention the 100 moves in his mouth, I don''t think he can take any of them."


    If it had been before, the seven princesses would have directly opposed it, but at this time, the seven princesses chose silence for no other reason. She also had the same view as her entourage.


    She doesn''t understand. Even if Han 3000 really has the ability and confidence to stop a hundred moves, he shouldn''t talk like this to provoke public anger.


    After a while, you may be able to hold on to a few moves. If you do so, you may not be able to take any moves.


    Because everyone will be merciless in the first move, and even try their best.


    And sure enough, at this time, everyone had lined up with anger in their eyes and strength in their hands.


    But when she looked up at Han 3000, Han 3000 was not in the slightest panic, but even with a faint smile on his face.


    What the hell is this guy... Doing?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3221

    "Princess seven, please get out of the way." Yumian Shura also saw the smile and indifference on Han 3000''s face, and whispered a drink to remind the seven princesses to leave first.


    The seven princesses looked back, and their anger was basically similar to that of jade face Shura.


    "Hey." With a sigh, the seven princess nodded and slowly withdrew from the scene under the service of her entourage.


    "Everyone." Ghost Zun drank in time.


    "Yes!" All armies should join hands.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, ghost Zun and jade face Shura took the lead in charging, followed by an army of 10000 people behind them.


    "Kill!"


    Momentum is like a rainbow!


    "Jade ruler breaks thousands of troops."


    "Ten thousand ghosts cry and roar."


    Yumian Shura and Guizun, who rushed to the front, had long held a huge resentment. At this time, as soon as Fang made a move, they were already the strongest killing moves in their hands. They absolutely didn''t give Han 3000 any hope.


    With these two people''s action, suddenly the color of heaven and earth changed, and the sun and moon did not shine. Under the jade ruler, there was a flash of light. It was like being in the vast universe, and the black gas rushed into the sky beside the ghost statue, so as to prevent the Buddha from being in the midst of thousands of ghosts.


    "Break it for me!"


    With the two people drinking together, the vast Xingyu plus the spirit of ten thousand ghosts roared towards Han 3000.


    Almost at the same time, on the ground, all kinds of monsters showed no mercy, offered their strongest killing moves one after another, and suddenly set fire to Han 3000.


    Boom!!


    Ten thousand people gathered together, a very thick light column with ten colors and full of great pressure, which almost occupied half of the sky, also condensed, and quickly blasted towards Han 3000.


    After the man helped the seven princesses to the side, he couldn''t help laughing at the sky.


    The seventh Princess sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Princess seven, it seems that you are going to be busy for nothing." The man saw the depression of the seven princesses and said in a bitter voice.


    The seven princess reluctantly responded with a smile and didn''t reply. She just said calmly, "help me back to the car."


    The man replied, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a little smile. It was obvious that at this time, the seven princesses chose to return to the driving, which had explained that she knew that there was no so-called 100 moves under such a fierce blow.


    Because there will be no more fighting.


    But almost as they walked towards the car, Han 3000 over there began to move.


    He saw the black air ring in his hand and moved slightly. In the face of these three strong attacks, there was no previous indifference and smile on his face. On the contrary, the whole face was very serious.


    He didn''t know the ferocity of these three attacks, and knew that any attack was almost a cruel move to kill himself. However, did Han 3000 have a choice?


    No,


    Even, he had to.


    The enemy is numerous but I am few. How can Han 3000 dominate in the consumption war?


    As a saying goes, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, not to mention tens of thousands of hands at the scene? Moreover, Han 3000 could not afford to fight in the war of consumption. First, he was worried that the seal of the land would recur at any time. Second, tens of thousands of people, not to mention a hundred moves by one person, even ten mouthfuls of saliva by one person, would be enough to form a huge flood to drown Han 3000 alive.


    The tug of time will only drag Han 3000 to death.


    Therefore, for Han 3000, the only way to survive this dilemma is to make a quick decision.


    In ancient times and modern times, few win many. When there are no risks to defend, most of the classic cases are Blitzkrieg and assault launched by a few people, not war of attrition.


    This point, the ancestors have already summed up the experience and lessons with flesh and blood, and Han 3000 will naturally respect it.


    To achieve this goal, it is to arouse the anger of these people and make them want to kill themselves. This is also the fundamental reason why han 3000 deliberately looks for words to stimulate them.


    Of course, there is another very important reason.


    That is the problem of attack.


    If you can''t put out the anger of the other party, you are also looking for death. Relying on Han 3000 alone to put out the anger of so many people is obviously a fool''s dream.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s choice is to return his body in the other way.


    Your anger will be extinguished by yourself.


    Thinking of this, the black air in Han 3000''s hands began to expand infinitely, and the air around him began to be pulled and beat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3222

    "That guy..."


    The man holding the seven princesses was about to get on the train. At this time, he also suddenly felt a great pressure. When he looked back, Han 3000 could not help but frown.


    The gas of black gold was pulled around him crazily. At this time, Han 3000 was like a ghost and God floating in the magic gas, and like an indifferent God in the auspicious light.


    The seventh princess was just getting on half the car. She couldn''t help looking back with the exclamation of her entourage. At this look, she also stared at Han 3000.


    What''s he doing?!


    "Wuxiang magic skill!"


    Roar!


    Han 3000 shouted angrily and roared up to the sky. His golden and black Qi suddenly burst open.


    He did it!


    He opened almost all the available energy in his body and madly blessed his own nonphysical divine power.


    Although he has used the magic power of invisibility to copy to resist other people''s attacks, he has never tried such a large-scale.


    He had no bottom in his heart, but he knew very well that he would either copy successfully or bear the 10000 attacks alone due to failure, and then be completely destroyed without any defense.


    At this moment, he suddenly began to understand why the magic skill of nihilism helped nihilism to make a name in the Central Plains, and even made nihilism become a large number at the beginning. As a result, it was the root cause of mysterious loss.


    Maybe it''s not mysterious at all, but a leader deliberately hides it.


    Although he knew that hiding this move would bring a great blow to nihilism, and even sink into a small sect that no one cares about in the future, he still chose to do so.


    The fundamental reason is that this magic skill is too easy to harm people.


    It is completely the gambler''s heart. If you bet right, you will naturally make a blockbuster, but once you lose, in this unprepared situation, the outcome will always be death.


    Losing is normal, but winning will make people fall in love with this feeling. Gambling is even ruinous. Obviously, this kind of gambling thing will make people lose all their money.


    Take Han 3000 for example. Even if he has all kinds of abilities now, once he is addicted to drugs and gambles all day by means of selfless magic skills, one day he is very likely to turn over a big ship in the gutter and fall into a tragic situation of ashes and annihilation.


    I''m afraid this is the real reason for the loss of Wuxiang magic skill.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 was not very sad.


    In fact, I have been gambling for many years?


    At least for now, it''s still gambling, and it''s a big bet.


    "God bless." As soon as he drank his anger, everything was ready. Han 3000 made a sudden stroke with his hands and directly turned the three huge attacks into his hands.


    "Buzz!"


    Han 3000 felt a sudden shock on the spot, and his body was like suddenly bulging into something. He directly wanted to break his body.


    The blood in the body is flowing fast, and the heart is moving violently.


    The Wuxiang magic skill swallowed up all the Dharma energy, but it seemed difficult to stop its power after all. At this time, some of the energy even began to eat Han 3000''s whole body.


    Did you really lose the bet?


    "Poof!"


    Almost at the same time, a stream of uncontrollable blood flowed directly from his mouth and was silently telling Han 3000 the answer.


    "Bang!"


    On the arm, the skin suddenly burst open and blood flowed wildly.


    Before Han 3000 could reflect anything, there were several loud bangs around his body. Looking back, he suddenly found that all these bursts burst with blood, and the blood was not an ordinary place, but the acupoints of Han 3000.


    "Can''t even hold the acupoints. Is it beginning to explode?" Han 3000 endured the severe pain in his body and was in some despair.


    "Bang bang!"


    There were several muffled sounds again. Although this time it was not as cruel as acupoint explosion, Han 3000''s heart was colder and more thorough.


    Because he knew very well that these explosions were far more dangerous than the previous ones, so they blew up the internal organs in his body.


    More blood flowed out of his mouth, which was the best answer to his perception of correctness.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, slightly lowered his head and looked at the last place that didn''t explode. His heart


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3223

    It is the last hurdle and the last hope for Han 3000 to live.


    If even it explodes without heavy burden, then the bet has been announced to be over in advance.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and waited quietly.


    But almost at this time, several warm lights suddenly began to soothe Han 3000''s whole body.


    The golden body is shining, the mark of the four heavenly beasts is also shining, and the five elements divine stone is slowly urging. Even the blood of the magic dragon is doing its best to cross those broken acupoints in the body and try its best to ensure the blood flow of Han 3000''s body.


    Han Sanqian was moved. He knew that at his most dangerous time, everything in his body was using the last energy to maintain his safety.


    "Thank you." Although he knew they didn''t understand, Han 3000 spoke sincerely.


    "Since you all help me so much, I can''t resist it. It seems that I''m sorry for you." Han 3000 smiled. Then, he endured the pain in his body. Han 3000 continued to urge the Qi in his body to madly bless the Wuxiang divine skill in his hand.


    "That guy..." and almost at the same time, the attendant found something incredible.


    Behind Han 3000, the four heavenly beasts circled faintly. A huge golden body loomed on him. Behind him, the lights of various gods and Demons loomed slightly.


    Above the head, the black clouds spread, the anti Buddha can see all kinds of stars in the starry sky, and at the foot, the golden totem also came into being.


    The air around him began to beat faintly and spread directly below the ground, even making the earth tremble slightly under his feet.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Come on." Ghost Zun saw that Han 3000 was so angry, immediately drank it, and then took the lead, directly urging the magic in his hand to maximize.


    Yumian Shura did not dare to hold big. Although he did not know what the situation was at this time, it is indisputable that although the spell had arrived at Han 3000, it did not cause him any substantive damage.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to see Han 3000 okay, and immediately increased his energy.


    Ten thousand monster teams also drank in unison to expand the collective energy.


    Suddenly, the light of Dharma energy even shone on the whole magic cloud ghost city like the day. Han 3000''s teeth were almost broken, but he was still holding on madly.


    Every inch of his muscles were collapsing, and the meridians under his skin were visible to the naked eye.


    "Wuxiang magic skill."


    Suddenly, Han 3000, who had been resisting, suddenly moved. With his hands, three huge pillars of light were immediately broken by this guy''s hands like a bamboo pole.


    Boom!


    The people connected with the magic immediately fell down as if they had lost their center of gravity.


    "What?"


    Almost at the same time, the man and the seven princesses suddenly opened their eyes. The seven princesses were more unstable and fell directly from the car, but she couldn''t care about them at all. She just focused on Han 3000.


    "Isn''t that fucking impossible? He''s alone, blocking the attacks of 10000 people?" The man was so surprised that he even broke out rude words at this time.


    The seventh Princess didn''t blame the servant for his rudeness, because even at this time, she couldn''t help being rude.


    This is simply too outrageous. It is impossible for a person to purely resist the joint attack of 10000 people and two experts, which has nothing to do with strength.


    Even the true God should not be able to do it.


    But Han 3000 really broke this concept with his own actions. It''s like someone told you that one plus one equals two with common sense and reality, but someone told you directly that one plus one equals three.


    How can this not make people feel incomparably shocked and unacceptable?


    But when they were completely stunned, something even more astonishing happened again.


    Because at this time, Han 3000 didn''t mean to stop his actions, which also meant that what they saw was only half.


    When the hand movement is completed, Han 3000 moves


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3224

    His body was just a slight push forward.


    Heaven and earth are calm, and nothing has happened to fangfo. One second, two seconds, tight and


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth trembled and space tore apart. The dark clouds in Han 3000''s hands were like the rising sun and a long dragon out of the sea.


    The vast expanse of white, like the giant of Kun, like a giant dragon, rushed down and attacked the people.


    Then, one is divided into three, the other is to blast at the jade face Shura and ghost statue, and the other is to blast at the thousands of people on the ground.


    The sudden changes to the jade face Shura are bursts of silver stars, the ones to the ghost statue become layers of black gas, and the ones facing the people are the huge pillars of light of the ten color class refutation at the beginning.


    Everything is the same as it was a minute or two ago. The three pillars of light come from three sides, but at this moment, the initiator and the victim of the pillar of light just change their heads.


    This time, not only the seven princesses and their attendants were silly in place, but even the ghost statue, jade face Shura and the ten thousand people on the ground could not help being collective silly.


    What''s going on?!


    The attendant could not help wiping his eyes: "is this fucking true? He... He rebounded all the attacks just now?"


    If it is a rebound, then what is the secret or magic weapon in the world to complete such a terrible rebound.


    After all, with the joint efforts of the two masters, even the King Kong''s supreme defense will be smashed.


    "I see." The seventh Princess widened her eyes: "this is not a rebound."


    "Not a rebound?" The entourage looked back at the seven princesses.


    If it''s not a rebound, how can this guy resist the attacks and beat them back as they are?!


    "Absorption and replication." The seventh princess said coldly.


    "Absorb and copy?"


    "I''ve heard people mention that there is a kind of divine skill in the Central Plains. Although it is weak when it is weak, it shows chicken ribs, but its attribute of strong when it is strong still puts it on the top position." The seventh princess said in a calm voice, "and its core is eye for eye and tooth for tooth. However, it is said that this magical skill has been lost for a long time. Why..."


    Why does it suddenly appear, and still appear in such a young man?


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s counterattack has arrived. Whether it''s ghost Zun, jade face Shura, or thousands of people below, even if he witnessed the light column attack, his body or mind can''t be completely reflected from the panic.


    With the light column approaching, when it is reflected again, where can we have time?


    When the loud noise sounded on the spot, it was also the day when the whole crowd exploded. With the bang, strange corpses flew across the ground, and flesh and blood burst. It was unclear which were gravel and dirt and which were broken arms and limbs.


    Together with the impact, the whole city center was also strongly affected by the violent explosion, and was almost completely razed to the ground in the blast.


    Ghost Zun and jade face Shura are obviously not much better. Although they are experts and reflect much faster than others, they are hard to completely resist even when they face their own super attack.


    After being retreated several meters by their strongest attack, the jade face Shura finally dissolved his blood with his mouth. However, the ghost Zun who was injured because the immortal body was broken was miserable.


    The body was directly pushed back to the ground. After the hard student hit a deep pit nearly half a meter deep, I don''t know whether it was on his own or with the help of the power of the ground, he finally reluctantly carried it down, but the heavy injury made him lie in the pit and couldn''t do anything else except anger and unwilling stare.


    How could he think that the fatal blow that almost spent most of his current energy did not hit the enemy, but finally retribution was on himself.


    Even in his dream, he always thinks about how much impact and damage this move will bring to Han 3000, rather than turning the plot so outrageous.


    "First round."


    At this time, Han 3000 stood in the air without any panic. He even had an indifferent smile on his face. He looked at the people who were dazzled by the explosion as if there were a group of mole ants.


    "There are 99 rounds left. I''m ready. How about you?" Han 3000 laughed.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3225

    Hearing this, the air from the nose of the jade face Shura gas seemed to blow the ground debris flying, and the whole lung was about to explode.


    Such a blow not only failed to recover his due face, but also destroyed all the remaining face. How can he not be angry, how can he not be angry?


    Especially the seven princesses and the Pei family are here, and the ghost statue is here. Old friends and master, he can''t afford to lose any face.


    I looked back at the crowd behind me. Although it was terrible, there was still a lot left.


    "Damn it, give me a squeak when you''re alive." The jade face Shura roared.


    At that time, in the 10000 person team, many living people hurriedly stood up from the ruins.


    "This son deceives people too much. He is so rampant that it is difficult to solve his hatred without killing him, isn''t it?"


    A group of monsters looked at each other. It was natural to say that there was fear, but there was no lack of anger. At this time, as the leaders are willing to shout with their real arms, they are certainly willing to do so.


    "Yes."


    "OK, brothers of magic cloud ghost city, listen to me."


    "Yes."


    "Since this son has some evil skills and can block our magic like this, everyone will rush with me, fill himself with evil Qi and beat him a bastard." Jade face Shura shouted coldly.


    You have Zhang Liang''s plan. I have my own ladder. Since I don''t know why it was used by this son in magic, what yumianshura naturally has to do is to adjust the strategy in time, attack with pure force with real power, and don''t give Han 3000 another chance.


    This is a master who has experienced many battles and should make rapid adjustment.


    "Listen to brother Yumian Shura. He''s right. When I was in the underground world, one of my men had been killed by me, but he relied on this method to fight with the dog thief surnamed Han for several rounds." At this time, the ghost statue lying in the pit also forced to bite his teeth. Although his body could not move, his voice was surprisingly loud.


    With the leader and the boss''s command, the monsters who had been adjusted for a short time stabilized their feet again and shouted angrily: "yes."


    "Rush." The jade face Shura drank loudly, threw the jade ruler in his hand, and turned into a long gun.


    At that time, he was like a general with a long gun. He took the lead and went straight to kill Han 3000.


    Behind him, in the explosion ruins, the monsters also broke through the smoke in the ruins one by one, and made concerted efforts to be stable in the follow-up.


    "Jade face Shura is worthy of jade face Shura." Next to the seventh princess, after the man recovered from the shock, his face finally smiled because of the new charge launched by jade face Shura.


    "Although the boy surnamed Han really surprised us and could defuse our fatal blow in such a strange way, he always faced yumianshura, one of the family owner''s favorite generals."


    "Timely adjustment of strategy while stabilizing the morale of the army is worthy of the wind of a great general."


    "It''s a pity that the boy is still too young and arrogant." The man said this, but smiled bitterly: "if he is a little low-key and has a little IQ, then the gambling contract just now is actually designed to play only one round. At this time, no matter what, he is always the winner, self assured, and appreciated by the seven princesses. His life is simple and complete."


    Speaking of this, the man felt a trace of regret in his words.


    From the initial disdain and ridicule to the present regret for him, the man didn''t even know that his emotions and views had changed slowly.


    The seventh Princess nodded and didn''t say much, but she looked at the side that had fought again, and her eyes were really full of regret.


    "Princess seven, don''t be sad. Facts have proved that you have a unique vision. You can see the hero with insight. At a glance, you can see that this boy has great potential. I believe that even if it doesn''t succeed, if the owner knows it, he will certainly look at you differently." The man bowed his head and comforted softly.


    Hearing the speech, the seven princess smiled coldly: "will he look at me differently?"


    She smiled helplessly. Although she didn''t go on specifically, it was obvious that everything was silent: "as his daughter, I know him better than you."


    "Hey, I can only blame this boy for his shallow life. It''s helpless." The man also knew what the seven princesses said, but sighed.


    "Shallow life?" The seventh princess looked up disappointed and looked at Han 3000 in the battle. It was inevitable that she was very lost in her heart, but suddenly his eyes flashed a light


    Because at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3226

    Under the leadership of Yumian Shura, thousands of monsters have surrounded Han 3000. Seeing that Han 3000, who is more and more in decline, has disappeared into the crowd.


    With a green axe light falling from the sky, the surrounding circle like an iron bucket was immediately cut into a huge gap.


    Later, a handsome and domineering figure suddenly rushed out of the gap. Everyone who passed by fell. Even the jade face Shura, who had been fighting fiercely with Han 3000 with a jade ruler, was defeated again and again.


    "What kind of strange rules is that?" Almost at the same time, the servant also saw this scene, and he couldn''t help shouting in surprise and anger.


    The seventh princess also opened her eyes for fear of missing a penny on the field.


    But some things are destined to be more frightened and jump more and more.


    Han 3000, that guy is


    It''s a pervert.


    The jade sword of his right hand was surprised. The 72 way divine sword made his sword look both extremely fierce and drifting. It was full of killing moves and pleasing to the eyes.


    But this is not unique. What is unique is that almost during the sword, he suddenly held a huge axe in his left hand and suddenly attacked with an axe with the power of splitting Huashan Mountain.


    It has great potential and is like a giant dancing arm between opening and closing. It is very brave.


    But what surprised them most was the seamless connection of Han 3000''s operation of the two weapons. Almost just now, it was a sword rain attack, and the next second was a giant axe bombing.


    And these are not over. The two energy around him, like fire and electricity, revolve around his body like Double Dragons around a column.


    Once any person close to Han 3000''s body is either burned to ashes by a fireball like a fire dragon, or destroyed by purple electricity like an electric snake.


    At the same time, there is a flying sword on Han 3000''s head, which has been assisting the main attack. As soon as the sword wind is swept away, it will fall down. Therefore, even though Han 3000 is surrounded by thousands of people at this time, there is no such desperate siege.


    On the contrary, when the besieged people were beaten, they were lost and trembling.


    Who can imagine that their confident second attack was almost just the beginning, and there was a tragic scene that was about to end?!


    They are so. How can the jade face Shura, which is at the core of the attack, be better than it?


    Now he really wants to spit blood, and then give himself a hard slap. When he is full, he has nothing to do with the ball and runs to be the leader.


    In the face of Han 3000''s attack, although he was still reluctantly resisting, in fact, the whole person was numb.


    This is not only a psychological feeling, but also a physical perception.


    If the grandson''s sword technique is a ten thousand arrows attack, then every axe of this guy is a hammer shaking the mountain. It''s very fierce. He may not know that the mountain can''t fall down, but he knows that his hands are numb and his heart trembles.


    The key is that these two kinds of attacks, one fierce and one sharp, the other simple and the other soft and hard, not only have no distance between each other, but also cooperate extremely well. You can only see the difference between axe and sword attacks, but you can''t see the switching gap between the two. If you don''t say that there is a person in front of you, he even feels like he is playing two with one, And still playing a couple''s two.


    Cooperation can not be said to be close, it is no mistake, perfect to the extreme.


    "Bang!"


    Almost when the jade face Shura was depressed, Han 3000 had hit him right in the chest. He roared, but he was not a vegetarian.


    In the backhand, the jade face Shura also slapped Han 3000. Then, they took a step back, and the corners of their mouths showed a trace of blood almost at the same time.


    Yumian Shura smiled coldly: "smelly boy, you are so shameless that you sneaked at me?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly. Is that a sneak attack?


    What if it''s called a sneak attack? What''s that?


    In the next second, Han 3000 suddenly attacked with a long sword. The jade face Shura subconsciously blocked his chest with a jade ruler in his hand, but almost at the same time, he felt a threat on his head.


    "No, it''s a remnant?" The jade face Shura roared and hurriedly looked up, but he saw a huge axe coming


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3227

    "You are really despicable." Jade face Shura scolded, but at this time, he had no choice.


    In panic, no matter how much scolding was useless. The only thing he could do was to quickly lift the jade ruler in front of his chest and directly resist the pressure of the axe.


    It is impossible for him to have the opportunity to counterattack while defending, so in this case, he knows that he has suffered a lot, but in order to reduce the degree of loss, he has made a move that anyone will do, even Han 3000 will do.


    Instill all the strength into your hands and jade ruler in order to form a perfect and tough defense, which is conducive to your rapid landing after successful defense.


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to go straight to the top.


    And almost at the same time, the axe also chopped down.


    The two collided directly in an instant!


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise almost everywhere, deafening.


    Almost at the same time, a huge energy burst from the intersection between the two.


    Boom!


    The huge wave was like a nuclear explosion. The strong impact directly knocked down the human wall several meters away from the two people on the spot, and the space in mid air was greatly distorted.


    "Princess seven, be careful." With the huge waves, even the seven princesses in the distance were worse than their attacks.


    The driving was roaring and shaking, and several maidens around were suddenly blown to the ground, and the attendants quickly raised their arms to cover up for their princess. Simply, the elite in the team also joined hands to build an energy defense wall at this time, which stopped all the irritability.


    "That boy, the magic is very strong, and the melee is still so fierce?" Seeing that the seven princesses were all right, the man looked back and looked at Han 3000.


    People say that no one is perfect, so is the practice of this spell. They often prefer the body, and the melee is very strong. Most of the people with good body talent and bone roots study the method very well, but Han 3000''s method can reverse heaven and earth, and the war can be so fierce, which is really surprising.


    It''s not that there are no geniuses in the world, and they haven''t seen such people, but if it happens to a human race with very ordinary physique, it''s obviously unacceptable to them.


    The seventh princess also saw it in a hurry. She even ignored her injury and just wanted to see the situation above as soon as possible so as not to miss any shocking move.


    "Pa"


    Suddenly, just at this time, an extremely clear voice sounded.


    It''s very light and fragile, not to mention the wind and waves just now. Even the wind and grass at this time have not driven it at all.


    But the eyes of the seven princesses and their entourage were much bigger than when they saw the storm. It can even be said that their eyes were full of fear and panic.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    A master and a servant almost opened their mouths and whispered.


    They are so, not to mention the jade face Shura in this crisp sound. One face is almost full of shock, and they can''t extricate themselves for a long time.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    He was stunned and even added a lot of godlessness in his eyes. He looked at his hands and his jade ruler.


    It''s broken!


    Almost after contacting Han 3000 axe, it was completely broken in two from the middle in less than two seconds.


    He shook his head wildly. It was a personal weapon that followed him almost all his life. No one knew it better than him. He knew that although it was a jade ruler, its hardness was much harder than many strange mineral God iron.


    Otherwise, how can a weapon with insufficient hardness be used in the Jianghu and how can it have today''s extraordinary status.


    But now, it is broken, completely broken.


    Even, it can''t add even a little friction at the moment when the axe is cut down, so it makes the axe in front of itself.


    Cold light axe shadow, he jade face Shura, defeated.


    He was completely defeated, but he didn''t understand why his jade ruler was broken by an axe. He was very confused.


    However, he knew that Han 3000 would not tell him, just like breaking the immortal body before.


    But unexpectedly, he raised his eyes and saw Han 3000 smile: "do you want to know why? I can tell you


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3228

    "Would you... Would you be so kind?" Jade face Shura was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Han 3000 to want to tell him. Moreover, he took the initiative to ask.


    He would not accept it subconsciously. Obviously, he knew that this guy might just want to tease himself from beginning to end.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Han 3000 didn''t put away his smile, but his head nodded very sincerely: "in the face of dying people, I''ve always been kind-hearted. If you want to know the answer, you can tell you compassionately."


    Hearing this, suddenly, the jade face Shura clenched his teeth and nodded: "OK, let me tell you, the reason is very simple, that is, you and my weapons are not at the same level. Do you understand?"


    "Not at the same level? Impossible!" The jade face Shura categorically denied it on the spot and said, "my jade ruler is my supreme weapon. For many years, I have traveled in all directions with me, and many precious and famous weapons have been destroyed under the ruler. In this way, although he is not a magic weapon of Zijin level, the difference is very small."


    "You''re just an axe, but how can you be higher than it?"


    The difference in texture can be seen with the naked eye. Generally, the higher the grade of weapons, the brighter the appearance. Even if some magic soldiers are special and difficult to detect, the inner breath is often extremely strong. This can be achieved only through internal force induction, which is not too difficult.


    But Han 3000''s axe, not to mention the jade face Shura, was deliberately careless. He really recognized it carefully from its appearance and internal breath.


    It was obvious that the outside was very ordinary, and even the inside did not have the slightest energy fluctuation. Judging from his years of experience, he could even believe that the axe in Han 3000''s hand was just an extremely ordinary weapon, not even a magic weapon.


    But it was this worthless thing in his eyes that broke his jade ruler.


    He suddenly looked at Han 3000 strangely. When he thought about the attack of 10000 people just now, he was really curious: "who are you?"


    "You have a lot of questions. It''s inappropriate to ask two at a time?" Han 3000 was not in a hurry to answer. He looked at the jade face Shura with a smile.


    Yumian Shura swallowed his mouth. Although he didn''t speak, his subtle expression still showed that he was impatient at this time. He was also urgent for Han 3000''s two answers.


    "Well, I''ll answer you first. My name is Han 3000, an earth man. To be exact, it''s the man you call the blue world."


    "People in the blue world? Impossible, impossible. The blue world is the lowest world. Even if some good waste there can be outstanding, it is almost equivalent to dreaming to enter the world of all directions." If Han 3000 wasn''t very serious in his eyes, Yumian Shura would surely feel that Han 3000 was just playing with himself.


    "Yes, after all, there is a Xuanyuan world in the middle." Han 3000 said with a smile, "but it''s nothing strange."


    "You mean, I have been in the demon family for many years. Neither you nor the elite of the demon family can embarrass me, but I was finally defeated by the lowest creature from the blue world?" Jade face Shura thought of this and couldn''t help laughing in a cold voice.


    However, he is not laughing at Han 3000, but at himself.


    Isn''t that enough self mockery? Isn''t that ironic enough?


    "Although I hate your words, I don''t deny that life is an earth man and death is an earth ghost." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha." Yumian Shura laughed up to the sky. Although he laughed wildly, only he knew the sadness in each.


    Seeing the jade face Shura laughing so much, the seven princesses and their attendants on the ground couldn''t help wondering what happened to him.


    "Well, although I have always looked down on you, and even more when I know you are a person in the blue world, I must admit that I am convinced of my defeat in today''s war."


    Then he closed his eyes and waited for the final death. At the same time, he said, "one last question, please answer me."


    "The question is very simple. Do you know the name of the axe?"


    "Pangu axe!"


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3229

    Pangu axe?!


    When he heard the answer, Yumian Shura was surprised, and his closed eyes widened in an instant, but instead, he suddenly smiled bitterly: "since you don''t want to tell me the answer, do it."


    "It''s really called Pangu axe. I won''t cheat a dying man." Han 3000 road.


    He fiercely turned his eyes and opened his eyes to look at Han 3000: "Pangu axe is the king of thousands of weapons. First, it has been lost for many years and no one can check its location. Just say its identity. With its location, his ability is naturally extraordinary. How can it be..."


    "Oh, with all due respect, your axe, no matter in appearance or in breath, will not be belittled by a word of garbage."


    Han 3000 smiled: "I''ve told you. Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "Is it really a Pangu axe?" Jade face Shura asked.


    "If false, replace it."


    On reflection, it seems that Han 3000 did not deceive himself. Although it looks ugly, there is no denying that it did break his jade ruler just now.


    And this fact also had to make him begin to accept the Pangu axe in Han 3000 mouth.


    If it was anything else, he really couldn''t understand why his jade ruler would break, but if it was Pangu axe, everything would be relieved.


    When he was contacted, the shadow of the axe he had just cut with this axe was killed from the siege. Although its power was not comparable to the Pangu axe he imagined, it was not too much to say that he had a bit of the shadow of the Pangu axe.


    "Well, well, since it''s a Pangu axe, my death is clear. It''s an honor for me to lose my jade ruler in its hand. As for you, young and awesome, I now understand why the young master of my family was applauded by you, and I also understand why Pei Shiyuan''s army can let you break through."


    "Everything is not so-called coincidence, and everything is not many excuses. In front of strength and superior wisdom, you are the absolute king."


    "My seven princesses are a good man." Then, the jade face Shura raised one of the jade rulers and looked at Han 3000: "maybe I shouldn''t ask you so many questions. I know too much, but I won''t come to a good end."


    "But I know what to do." He dropped the jade ruler directly.


    With a snort, the broken jade ruler didn''t enter his chest, and he was like a broken kite. He fell from the air and hit the ground without any action.


    With the last sound of his life, there was no breath.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing the jade face Shura fall, some of the monsters who were dizzy inside and outside were in a panic. Some of them were in a mess. Some of them threw their weapons on the spot and ran away. Some of those who were close were also running outside, while others were unable to run. They simply knelt in the air.


    "Ye, ye, we are wrong, we are wrong."


    "Yes, we are all forced and helpless. We just obey orders. Please, spare us."


    "Yes, sir, you have a lot of people, so let us go as your fart. You''re happy. We... We can save the dog''s life."


    The rest of the people beg for mercy. They look like a group of villains before. On the contrary, they are more like a group of pitiful human beggars.


    "No more?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    A group of people trembled when they heard this. Two masters took them to fight, but they all lost. Not to mention that now one of the two masters has been seriously injured and the other has died, leaving them "old, weak, sick and disabled".


    What else to fight? Take your life?


    It''s OK for them to fight for the tiger, but they can''t fight alone.


    "Sir, you really love joking. We... How can we get enough garbage for you?"


    "Yes, sir, we are farts. We can do nothing but pollute the air, and we dare not be enemies with you."


    "So you won''t fight, will you?" Han 3000 road.


    A group of people naturally nodded like pouring garlic.


    They have no other thoughts now. They just want to live.


    "Yes, no, but..."


    But just when a group of younger brothers just breathed a sigh of relief, Han 3000''s words raised their hearts to their throat again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3230

    Some of them are even relatively poor in psychological quality. They have a cold sweat all over their forehead on the spot. Sometimes they speak with panting, which can really scare people to death. At least, this is the case now.


    "However, you are all the soldiers of the ghost Reverend. Although the jade face Shura is dead, the ghost reverend is not dead. It''s not impossible for me to let you go, but I''m a little difficult for you to disobey the orders of your superiors?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Hearing this, a helper shook his head like a rattle.


    "Forget it, why let you be such an unfaithful and unjust man." Words fall, Han 3000 hands a giant axe.


    "No, no, no, Grandpa, Grandpa, you never forced us to be unfaithful and unfaithful people, but..." one of the slightly smart people immediately reflected it at this time. Speaking of this, he paused, then looked at the people around him with some fear, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s our boss ghost Zun, who is already dead."


    "Since he is dead, his orders can not be obeyed. This... What is it that you force us to be unfaithful?" With that, the boy eagerly looked at Han 3000. Obviously, he was waiting for Han 3000''s answer.


    Han 3000 smiled with appreciation and pretended to be suspicious: "Oh? Yes? The ghost is dead?"


    Then Han 3000 turned and looked at the ghost statue over there.


    Although ghost Zun over there witnessed everything, he was too far away. From beginning to end, he didn''t know what had happened. At this time, he was full of confusion when he saw Han 3000 looking at him with his brothers.


    What''s this for?


    In the middle of the air, almost until Han 3000 turned his head and looked at the empty space of ghost Zun, the smart boy immediately gave a look to several kneeling brothers around him. After a while, a group of people got up immediately, then bypassed Han 3000 directly and suddenly flew towards ghost Zun.


    Ghost Zun was very happy to see his brother flying, but when these people gathered around the pit, the joy on his face suddenly turned into dignity and vigilance.


    Because it is obvious that the eyes of the gang at this time began to change extremely wrong, and even many people had a cold killing intention in their eyes.


    He suddenly understood why Yumian Shura died just now, but these men didn''t hurt at all, and even obediently returned to their side.


    They don''t want to come back to themselves. They want to kill themselves.


    "Rebellious, rebellious, you''re going to rebel, aren''t you?" Ghost Zun shouted angrily.


    "Lord, our brothers have followed you for many years. We don''t say we have made great contributions, but at least there are basic hardships. Our brothers don''t want to kill you, but they just want to live."


    "As our boss, in fact, you know better than us that you must do anything to live, so I''m sorry."


    "If we don''t kill you, we''ll let him curse on his back because he let us unfaithful and unjust people go. Therefore, only when you die will there be no such obstacles."


    "When you die, our brothers will still remember the old love very much. We will find a good burial place for you at that time, so you can go on the road at ease."


    A group of normally low-key younger brothers are like demons whispering in their ears.


    Then, led by the smarter boy, a group of people slowly raised their weapons, and their eyes were full of killing intention.


    Ghost Zun was flustered and extremely desperate, but he was even more angry.


    He understood, he completely understood, just what Han 3000 said to them, and he completely understood why they suddenly looked at themselves.


    "You bitch, you are really cruel and poisonous. You can''t even see blood when you kill." Looking at Han 3000 in the air, ghost Zun was so angry.


    Just a word, even without other offensive words, he directly let his men complete the rebellion, which even people like ghost Zun have to be convinced.


    "But, you fools, do you really think you will win?" Ghost Zun''s words fell, his eyes glared angrily, looked at the surrounding men, and a sneer began to flash from the corners of his mouth.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3231

    Hearing this, a group of helpers were stunned. Although they didn''t know what ghost Zun could do, the devil cloud ghost town was always his territory. It didn''t seem strange if he had any backup.


    "Hongluan!"


    With a loud shout, ghost Zun has great momentum.


    When they looked back, they also saw that hongluan was leading a team of more than 20 people and came slowly from the ruins.


    "Death guard?"


    When he saw the small team of more than 20 people behind hongluan, a gang of hands suddenly panicked.


    As the people of magic cloud ghost town, how can they not know that this is the trump card assassination team under ghost Zun.


    However, most of the time, these assassination teams are the Dragon without the tail. They don''t know much. They only know that this team only listens to ghost Zun''s orders, and will never return empty handed once they attack.


    "Do you really think that if I can stay in the magic cloud ghost city for many years, I won''t be a little prepared?" Ghost Zun smiled coldly.


    Wherever there is a king, there are subordinates, and there are subordinates, there are classes, and there is rebellion naturally. How can ghost Zun not understand this?


    This top killer team is the real trump card in his hands.


    Soon, hongluan also took the team to the pit and looked at ghost Zun calmly.


    "Take down these traitors for me." Ghost Zun roared.


    But, as usual, everyone moved together. Today, ghost Zun shouted angrily, but the gang just stood there and looked at ghost Zun expressionless.


    "What? Are you deaf? I told you to take down these traitors." Ghost Zun roared angrily, but he was vaguely uneasy.


    "They are not deaf." Hongluan opened her mouth calmly, her eyes were cold, and said, "but their brains are not bad."


    "Hong Luan, even you betrayed me?" Ghost Zun didn''t understand and questioned.


    Hongluan is his rare confidant. Although she is only a woman, she is his right hand to ghost Zun.


    "Ghost Zun''s words may be biased. Hongluan is just a tool in your hand from beginning to end. When you have nothing to do, you are satisfied with your toys, when you need it, you are a sharp knife for killing people, and even a delicious food you share at some times, but it''s just because of different times and different usages."


    "In that case, where is there any betrayal or no betrayal for a tool? For a tool, who has the ability to get it, is naturally more qualified to use it, isn''t it?" Hongluan said calmly.


    Good birds choose trees to rest, even for ordinary people, not to mention those who struggle to survive?


    "Good, good, have you, have you, really have you." Ghost Zun is so angry that the whole person has already lived for three feet.


    He understood that not only the younger brothers, but also his elite and his confidant hongluan directly betrayed themselves and stood by Han 3000.


    Just now, seeing this, the little brother put his hanging heart down again, looked at ghost Zun and said with a cold smile: "ghost Zun, if you want to have a fire, you''d better keep it down and go to hell. We''re going to send you on the road."


    Then the guy raised his knife again and was about to do it.


    "You dare!" Ghost Zun roared angrily.


    The man had no previous fear, but smiled calmly and said, "do you have any last words?"


    "Last words? Bah, I remember you son of a bitch. Later, I''ll cut you first, you bastard." After that, ghost Zun glanced at everyone around and said coldly, "do you all think the boy surnamed Han has won?"


    "Do you have a second team?" The red Luan disdained to answer.


    "The second team?" Ghost Zun smiled coldly. The next second, he suddenly laughed: "what I have is more than a small team?"


    "The forces behind me are those you can''t provoke. I''m the son-in-law." Ghost Zun roared.


    A group of people were stunned and remembered the seven princesses over there


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3232

    Yes, the seven princesses are dressed in red and gold. Even if they don''t know what happened, they already know what they are doing by looking at the dress of the team.


    In addition, the jade face Shura has always been fighting with the ghost respect. As long as he is not a fool, he can understand the situation in each situation.


    At the thought of this situation, the rebel group immediately looked at each other.


    In order to protect themselves, they certainly don''t mind killing Guizun to please Han 3000. After all, Han 3000 at this time is the absolute advantage here.


    But that''s at least what we see now.


    If the people behind the seven princesses were to be included, the situation would be completely different.


    Yes, although the seven princesses'' entourage at this time was only a hundred people, half of them were ritual officials and servants, the remaining half of the more than 50 elites were obviously extraordinary at first sight.


    Think about it, the seven princesses of the great Pei family dare to travel with so few people in the bloody devil''s land. If they don''t have two brushes, how can they?


    Moreover, the most terrible thing is the future.


    Who is the Pei family?


    That''s haoxiong who lives in the neighborhood. If you provoke them, unless you don''t want to mix in the demon clan, it''s no different from looking for death.


    Therefore, at present, Han 3000 may be more fierce, but more at present, it is still the power of the seven princesses.


    When ghost Zun said this, a group of people were silly on the spot, their previous attitude disappeared completely, and their faces were full of fear.


    "Haha, haha, come on, if you don''t kill me, just come." Seeing this, ghost Zun immediately laughed and was full of arrogance.


    "Damn it, you traitors, what are you doing? Don''t you help me up?"


    As soon as he said this, several of his men looked at hongluan and looked like they were ready to move and didn''t dare to move.


    They were like this, and hongluan''s heart was in a mess. At this time, he felt quite difficult to ride a tiger. He finally summoned up his courage and steered the rudder in the wind, but unexpectedly, the rudder moved and the wind stopped again.


    If you don''t kill ghost Zun, Han 3000 can''t live there, but if you kill him, what should you do in the follow-up pursuit of Pei family?


    Just as she hesitated, at this time, the seven princesses moved slowly.


    With the help of several servants and the escort of those elite men, she came this way.


    Hongluan hurriedly knelt on one knee, and a group of his men saw her so, and fell to the ground one after another, with a pious attitude: "I''ve seen seven princesses."


    The seventh Princess nodded calmly. Then she walked a few steps to the side of the pit, slightly lowered her head and glanced at the ghost statue in the pit: "are you okay?"


    Hearing the words of Princess seven''s concern, ghost Zun squeezed out a smile even though he was a little uncomfortable: "Princess seven, I''m fine. I can''t die. Thank Princess seven for her concern."


    At this time, hongluan was no longer talkative. He personally jumped down into the pit with several of his men and slowly helped the ghost Zun up. At this time, the ghost Zun finally spit out his bad luck and his face was filled with a faint sneer.


    Let you bastards betray me. Do you really think I have no other skills?!


    "What the fuck are you doing? Why don''t you integrate the team and kill that smelly boy?" After the ghost Zun was picked up, he drank coldly.


    A group of people nodded subconsciously at the order, but they didn''t dare to attack rashly. After all, Han 3000''s majesty is still there.


    The most important point is the attitude of the seven princesses at this time.


    "What are you doing? What the fuck are you doing? You can''t hear me, can you?" Ghost Zun was eager to find his field and roared angrily.


    But everyone was still unmoved, just more nervous looking at the seven princesses.


    The seventh princess smiled, "why don''t you do it?"


    The red Luan''s head was slightly low: "tell the princess, we... We are not his opponent."


    Obviously, hongluan knows that as long as he is not mentally ill, he will definitely not find Han 3000 in trouble when the two masters have been damaged.


    Unless there is the support of seven princesses and a group of his subordinates, they can fight again. Otherwise, they don''t need too many ideas.


    "So you admit defeat?" The seventh princess said.


    "Yes." Hongluan bowed her head.


    "Shit, shit, give it to me, give it to me." The ghost Zun roared angrily, "there is this Zun and the seven princesses. You''re afraid of a hair. Kill him for me."


    "Wait." At this time, the seventh Princess opened her mouth: "this matter has nothing to do with the palace, but don''t involve the palace."


    Upon hearing this, hongluan and others were surprised, and ghost Zun was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3233

    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Princess seven, what do you mean?" Ghost Zun doubted. He even doubted whether his ears had heard wrong.


    "Am I not clear enough? This matter has nothing to do with the palace. The palace will never intervene in it." The seventh princess said calmly.


    Ghost Zun almost didn''t slow down and recited it directly.


    But when they think about it carefully, it seems that it is true. From beginning to end, their bet is that they and yumianshura take their own people to kill Han 3000.


    Now that a hundred rounds are not over, it is really not suitable for her to intervene too much.


    Thinking of this, ghost Zun''s mood was a little better and stabilized his God. He angrily scolded hongluan and others nearby: "the hundred rounds are not over yet. How can the seven princesses intervene? Hongluan, immediately form a team and kill the boy."


    "Although he is really strange, don''t forget that he has fought with us for so long. He is estimated to be tired and just a paper tiger."


    Hongluan wanted to stop talking. She raised her eyes and looked at Han 3000 in the air, but she didn''t see any damage to him. If she wanted to kill him like this, she really doubted the authenticity of ghost Zun''s words.


    He doesn''t look like a paper tiger.


    "Seven princesses." Hongluan bit his teeth and knelt directly on the ground: "it''s our incompetence. Previously, ghost Zun and jade face Shura led so many of us, but they couldn''t hurt him at all. Instead, they let him kill the general. It''s no difference between rushing up and dying simply by relying on our words."


    "Rather than die like this, it''s better to die in the hands of the seven princesses. I won''t go later, but if the seven princesses want to blame me, please kill me. I''ll die without regret."


    The words fall, the red Luan fiercely lowers his head, and looks like he is at his disposal.


    "Like hongluan, we are willing to hear the seven princesses condemn us and die without regret."


    Almost at the same time, a group of monsters behind hongluan also knelt down collectively.


    Although they begged for sin, they also knew that it was just taking retreat as advance. At least, under the chorus of so many people, even if the seven princesses wanted to commit sin, they wouldn''t kill everyone at once.


    In that case, it''s much better than rushing to death.


    Ghost Zun was also flustered and angry. How could he think that these men would do so.


    "Convict?" The seventh Princess frowned and said, "what crime?"


    A group of people looked at each other and didn''t understand what the seven princesses wanted.


    "You are all from the devil cloud ghost town. Although our princess is a princess, it''s impossible to stretch out her hand so long to take care of your affairs." How clever the attendant beside the seven princesses was, he sneered.


    "However, the seven princesses don''t respect him with my ghost... Although they haven''t passed the door, they are half..." hongluan is not stupid. Although she is submissive, she is obviously asking the key point.


    "Watch your words and deeds." The entourage said coldly, "my princess is still the son of the boudoir. How can I get married? If you wait for nonsense, the seven princesses really want to treat you to death."


    As soon as the words fell, although hongluan and others looked scared, they actually smiled.


    Because the theory of the seven princesses has actually proved a lot of things, which makes their riding a tiger difficult and just a false alarm.


    "Seven... Seven princess, what do you mean? Yumian Shura said, didn''t you come here specially to marry me? Later, the devil cloud ghost town will kiss the Pei family. Why..." after that, the ghost Zun looked at the servant strangely, looked at him suspiciously, and seemed to ask if he was wrong?


    "Pa!"


    But as soon as ghost Zun asked, he slapped him heavily in the face, and the person who slapped him was not others, but just the follower of the seven princesses.


    Ghost Zun has been vertical and horizontal for many years. When is it someone else''s turn to slap him like this, not to mention a mere servant, black gas surged around the whole popularity on the spot.


    But at this time, he even needs help to stand, let alone trying to fight back.


    He looked angrily at the men behind him and naturally expected them to do it, but what he didn''t expect was that at this time, his body stumbled, because even the men who helped him withdrew their hands and withdrew their bodies


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3234

    "You..." ghost Zun is a little confused and helpless. What does that mean?!


    "This slap is to teach you nonsense." The attendant made a slight cold voice, looked at the ghost statue and shouted.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible." Ghost Zun knew that the general trend seemed to have gone away, but he was unwilling. He suddenly remembered something, looked at the seven princesses and said, "the seven princesses, the jade face Shura sent me a long book. The long book has written you and me, and there is the seal of the Pei family owner in the book."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize it now. When you go back, I''ll see how you explain to him."


    "The seventh princess is her own daughter, and what is your ghost statue at this time? You just need to use your brain to know what my master will choose." The man disdained to smile.


    "Hum, isn''t he afraid to break the contract openly and be ridiculed by the world? At that time, who under the demon family doesn''t know your scandal, and who dares to be with you?" Ghost Zun shouted coldly.


    "Hehe, the messenger is jade face Shura. Now he is dead. Naturally, the long book he brought is true or false. Can an tell?"


    "We can also say that the jade face Shura has ulterior motives. He secretly took the opportunity to steal the master''s seal and forge a long book. His purpose is to collude with you inside and outside, do some shady things, take the treasure of my Pei family, and so on." The man said coldly.


    Then he glanced at ghost Zun again and added with a sneer: "what has he done for a dead man? Who can know?"


    "You......" at this moment, ghost Zun completely lost his words. He looked at the seven princesses and others, and looked at the men who were just kneeling on the ground and deliberately keeping a distance with the seven princesses.


    "Okay, okay, okay." Ghost Zun smiled angrily, staggered in place and sneered ruthlessly: "you mobs, betray me and cheat me, you will have retribution."


    "If there is really retribution, I think thousands of enemies who died in the magic cloud ghost city would have come to you for revenge. Or maybe you''re right. Today is your retribution." Hong Luan lowered her head and shouted coldly.


    Ghost Zun was angry and stared at hongluan.


    "Good!" Ghost Zun nodded, took back his eyes and looked at the seventh Princess: "since you are so ruthless, why do you ask me if I am still well? Seventh princess, are you betrayed by others like me?"


    "If so, you can say." Ghost respect way.


    This is his last straw, because just now the seven princesses came all the way from the driving place and asked him if he was okay, which at least shows that the seven princesses are interested in him.


    "The seven princesses have always been benevolent and righteous. Do you think you are like a lost dog betrayed by your men?" The attendant snorted coldly.


    "As for what you said, the seven princesses asked if you were well..." the attendant said this with a sneer.


    "Shut up, I''m asking the seven princesses, not you little beast." Ghost Zun fought back with anger.


    The attendant was not afraid at all, but he didn''t want to say more. He smiled coldly and waited for the seven princesses to speak.


    The seventh princess took back her eyes to Han 3000 and looked at ghost Zun: "what do you want to ask me?"


    "Do you think, just now I asked if you were OK, because I thought... I was interested in you?"


    Ghost Zun nodded: "isn''t it?"


    Although the seven princesses wore a veil, it was obvious that anyone could see her laughing in her eyes.


    Of course, this is more like a ruthless ridicule in the eyes of ghost Zun.


    "I think ghost Zun misunderstood you." The seventh Princess forbeared and said with a smile.


    She said so. The attendants beside her smiled and covered their stomachs. Even a group of ritual officials and bodyguards behind the seven princesses were smiling.


    Ghost Zun had an ominous premonition in his heart, and there was something really hanging on his face. He asked, "misunderstanding?"


    "Ha ha, seven princesses, some toads want to eat swan meat. Ha ha, he thought..." the attendant laughed louder.


    Almost at the same time, hongluan and others over there also seemed to think of something, and one by one also covered their mouths and snickered.


    At this time, the seven princesses also slowly opened their mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3235

    "I think ghost Zun did misunderstand you." The seventh princess smiled coldly: "and there is a big misunderstanding."


    "The princess asked you if you were OK. She didn''t care about your health, but just wanted to find out if you were still able to fulfill the bet."


    "I asked your men just now. Does it prove that the princess likes them?" The seventh princess smiled coldly.


    "What?!" Hearing this, ghost Zun stumbled three steps, his ass was directly soft on the ground, and he was no longer able to get up. The whole person was like five thunders.


    These words not only cut his heart like a dagger, but also broke his whole human dignity into pieces.


    The most humiliating thing in the world is to be amorous. Obviously, his position as a dignified ghost makes it a great shame.


    People don''t like him at all. They just want to ask if he is dead.


    It''s just a little lighter.


    "Even if my princess wants to protect people, she is not protecting you. Since she has won the bet of about Han 3000, it is Han 3000 who needs to be protected." The man sneered.


    Upon hearing this, hongluan and a group of people also nodded to each other. The next second, hongluan moved his hand, and suddenly a sword came out of his hand and directly stabbed into Guizun''s heart.


    Almost at the same time, the smarter younger brother also pointed at the ghost Zun''s head from the other side and raised the long knife directly.


    "You......" ghost Zun opened his eyes and looked at a group of his men.


    "Hum, your retribution is coming now." The clever little brother smiled coldly and the big knife fell directly.


    "Pooh!"


    With the black gas and blood spraying, the ghost Zun''s head immediately fell from the top of his shoulder. After rolling on the ground for several times, it assimilated with the fallen body to make a black gas, and completely disappeared in the world.


    "Welcome, great Xia."


    The gang of people who killed ghost Zun hurriedly knelt down towards Han 3000 and shouted.


    The seven princesses looked back calmly, looked into the air and smiled gently. At the same time, they raised their hands slowly and couldn''t help applauding.


    "One''s own strength can stop the fierce of thousands of troops. I admire it, I admire it." The seven princesses sighed and smiled.


    Seeing that the situation was stable, Han 3000 also took back the ancient axe and jade sword and flew down gently.


    "I was reckless before. Please forgive me, great Xia." When Han Sanyi landed, hongluan and his gang hurried to beg for mercy.


    "Yes, Guizun is dead. Please grandpa..."


    "Grandpa, just let us go. We won''t dare again. Even... We can make cattle and horses for you."


    "Yes, you let us go east. We will never go west. Please spare us."


    Seeing the group begging so much, the seven princesses smiled and looked at Han 3000 without saying anything.


    "You don''t have to be an ox or a horse." Han 3000 looked at the seven princesses and glanced back at everyone.


    "After all, I''m really afraid I''ll end up with ghost Zun one day."


    "However, don''t worry. I mean what I say. Since you are not unfaithful, I can let you go. However, what do you say about injustice?"


    As soon as they heard this, a group of people who had just loosened up couldn''t help but mention their anger to their throat and hurriedly kowtow: "Grandpa, Grandpa, Grandpa don''t, we... We don''t want to die."


    Hongluan didn''t even dare to lift her head. After all, she had been rude to Han 3000 before. She forced the empty bureau and whispered, "what''s wrong, great Xia?"


    "There are so many innocent people in captivity under the ground. If you keep them, is it benevolence and righteousness?" Han 3000 reminded.


    Hongluan immediately understood what Han 3000 meant and hurriedly pressed his body lower: "we''ll go and release all the slave animals in the four districts."


    Then, hongluan hurriedly led a group of people to withdraw.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 opened his mouth: "stop."


    Just two words, but they made them stand there motionless on the spot.


    "By the way, help me announce something." Han 3000 road.


    "What''s up?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3236

    A group of people looked back numbly. Their faces were still full of fear. For fear that Han Sanya was unhappy, they suddenly changed their mind.


    At this time, everyone was trembling and careful.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "tell everyone that from today on, there will be no magic cloud ghost city in the demon clan. After they are released, you will disappear immediately. Otherwise, I will see it once and kill it once."


    After hearing this, a group of people were stunned. Generally, the new king would stand ready for the death of the old emperor. It''s strange for Han 3000 to let them release those slaves, but now he simply wants to dissolve the whole magic cloud ghost city.


    However, when you think about it carefully, a group of people seem to be able to figure it out.


    The seven princesses, whether public or private, have obviously favored Han 3000. Naturally, his future is boundless, so it''s really nothing strange to despise the shit place of magic cloud ghost town.


    In addition, Han Sanyi seems to be an honest man, and it is normal to envy evil as hatred.


    "We understand. We''ll work here." All the people nodded obediently.


    However, he didn''t take a few steps, but Han 3000 made another pit sound.


    "Wait."


    A group of people looked at each other strangely. They stopped and looked at Han 3000 again: "what else can I tell you?"


    "Take these things and divide them." Then Han 3000 moved in his hand, and a pile of gold, silver and jewelry piled up directly in front of everyone like a hill.


    "Great Xia, this..."


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    A group of people led by Hong Luan looked at Han 3000 incomprehensibly. Even though there were so many jewelry, no one dared to look more, let alone reach out for it.


    "I know your nature. It''s almost impossible for you to put down the butcher''s knife and live a normal life. It''s also forcing you to commit chronic suicide. Take these things and live your life safely in the future."


    "As for the property left by the ghost Lord in the city, distribute it to the civilians in the fourth district. Remember, these things have been enough for you to eat, drink and have fun for years. If I find that you dare to embezzle the treasures you shouldn''t have, my men will never be merciful." Words fell, Han 3000 waved in his hand: "you go down."


    "Yes."


    A group of people did not dare to neglect. Hongluan sent several people to quickly collect the jewelry on the ground, and then took a group of people into five teams and scattered in all directions.


    The fourth team is naturally responsible for releasing people, while the first team is responsible for collecting the remaining property of ghost Zun.


    "Pop pop."


    Several applause broke out. The seven princesses slowly came over and said with a smile: "they all say that fighting one city is getting one city. The city people can''t say more. Even the resources in the city are enriching themselves."


    "It''s nice of you, Mr. Han. You not only don''t want a penny, but you also give alms. You''re really impressed by your generosity."


    Seven princess youyou finished, and the man also stood next to Han 3000.


    "Money is nothing but worldly possessions. It''s enough if you don''t bring it in life or take it away in death. It''s best if you can help others. If you can''t keep it, it won''t give birth." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Life is nothing but wealth, power and color." The seventh Princess continued, "since you don''t like money, what do you like?"


    "If you have to choose, color." Han 3000 zhengse road.


    Obviously, the color in Han 3000''s mouth refers to Su Yingxia.


    The seventh princess smiled and said nothing more: "by the way, I haven''t officially introduced it yet. My name is Pei liner."


    Han 3000 was slightly stunned: "you are from the Pei family, that is, what is the so-called Taowu family?"


    In the previous conversation, he was too far away. He only knew that everyone had a seven princess. He thought she was the daughter of which family, or the child of which big place of the demon family, but he didn''t think it was the Pei family.


    Now, Han 3000 suddenly understood why ghost Zun had been struggling with himself before. It seemed that he wanted to avenge himself, but he didn''t do his best. But in the twinkling of an eye, the goods suddenly gathered soldiers to press the border, and wanted to kill himself.


    I thought this guy was angry, but now it seems that it''s obviously not, but it''s just because someone suddenly propped him up behind him.


    "According to the bet, you are the winner and I am the loser, so according to the bet..."


    The seventh princess was just halfway through her words. At this time, Han 3000 suddenly smiled: "since I''m the Ying family, how about changing a gambling appointment?"


    "Another bet? What does that mean? What bet do you want to change?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3237

    The seventh princess was a little surprised.


    However, when you think about it carefully, it''s not too much for many people to describe such a difficult victory with a narrow escape. When they finally won, they seem to want to win more rewards for themselves.


    "Boy, since the bet has been made, the promise has been reached. How can we change it so freely?" The entourage was vigilant about it, and the cold voice was dissatisfied.


    After all, the seven princesses are the body of the seven princesses. They are not only noble, but also have a correct appearance. Many people covet them.


    At this time, the boy wants to change his gambling temporarily. Everyone is a man. Don''t you know what insects are drilling his fancy intestines?


    Han Sanyi smiled and said, "I know I can''t change it at will, so I''m not discussing it with you. If you agree, you can change it naturally. If you don''t agree, you can follow the previous bet."


    "Hum, what kind of fox tail do you want to show? Don''t I know?" The entourage disdained this: "just, young man, I would like to advise you that people should understand contentment. Only contentment can be happy. If they want something irrelevant excessively, it''s just a dream. Once they wake up, not only everything will become bubble, but even they may worry about gain and loss, which will be very painful."


    In a word, although it is very light, it is always deeply reminding the other party not to cross the border.


    Han 3000 was so clever that he knew what the servant meant, but smiled: "are you persuading me not to think about the seven princesses while winning the bet?"


    "Although the seventh princess is a woman, she has been smart, kind-hearted and loves talents since she was a child. Therefore, seeing that you are brave enough to fight against thousands of people, she can''t help feeling pity for you and that you have courage, so she made a bet and protected your life. Your gratitude is that it''s not good for you to think too much." The man continued coldly.


    Han 3000 nodded, smiled and said he understood, but just when the man''s eyes finally eased, Han 3000 still opened his mouth: "however, even if you say so scary, I still have to stick to it and discuss changing the gambling appointment, how about it?"


    "You shameless boy, I......" the man immediately said angrily. However, he was only half said, but he was stopped by the seven princesses.


    The man was unwilling and whispered in the seven princess''s ear: "seven princess, this man just took the opportunity to play some scoundrels. Don''t pay attention to him, otherwise he will kick his nose and face."


    "You don''t have to say much." The seventh princess said a word, calmly blocked the man''s mouth, and then looked back at Han 3000: "do you want to change your bet? OK, I promise you."


    Seeing the angry face next to the seventh princess, Han Sanyi smiled: "ha ha, gambling is very simple, naturally..." in other words, Han 3000 continued to approach the seventh princess. It was obviously similar to what the man thought.


    The guy''s angry face was almost green, but the seventh princess was very indifferent. When Han 3000 approached, her heart beat a lot faster, but soon, she found that Han 3000 was approaching towards herself, but her eyes had never seen her, but had been staring at her entourage.


    Suddenly, she was not only relieved, but also shook her head and smiled bitterly. It was obvious that she knew Han 3000''s intention.


    Just when the attendant had pulled out a three bedroom and one living room with his thumb on the sole of his shoes, Han 3000 suddenly pulled back his body, and there was no sense of banter on his face. Instead, he was unusually correct and said, "don''t be so nervous. My requirements are very simple. It''s just easier for you on the basis of gambling."


    "You can''t afford to lose."


    "Would you be so kind?" Listen to Han 3000''s words, the man didn''t believe immediately.


    Han 3000 ignored the goods and knew that the LORD was the seven princesses. He just looked at her and said, "how about the seven princesses?"


    The seventh princess smiled, but she didn''t have as much trouble and mind as the man, nodded: "since the childe said that this change has only advantages but no disadvantages for me, what reason do I have to refuse?"


    "Please, childe."


    Han 3000 nodded: "the changed bet is very clear. I can''t die yet, so your escort doesn''t have to be. Let''s stop here and go our own way. Don''t bother me."


    Then Han 3000 smiled and looked at the man. Then he turned and walked towards the distance, leaving only a group of stunned people


    "He... What did he just say?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3238

    The man felt that he was too angry and had a direct illusion. The boy Han 3000 changed his gambling appointment like this?


    Not only did he not go too far as he imagined, on the contrary, he even gave up all the convenience brought to him by gambling.


    It''s impossible for a normal person to do so?!


    The seventh princess was also obviously stunned. She didn''t suddenly wake up until her entourage asked. She stared at her entourage angrily. It must be his smelly mouth that led Han 3000 to simply don''t want anything. She just wanted to leave without bothering him.


    "Damn you, shut up." The seven princesses glared at him angrily and shouted angrily.


    The man did not dare to make a pit sound, and even was afraid. Although the seven princesses were always gentle, it was rare for them to lose their temper. But it happens that such people are often the most terrible when they lose their temper.


    Therefore, even if he had followed the seven princesses for many years and faced the angry drink of the seven princesses, the man would never dare to complain except trembling.


    "Hum." Suddenly, the seventh princess suddenly smiled: "it''s also very good. At least let me know what kind of person he is. Pei Gu, what do you think of this person?"


    The man was stunned and replied in a panic: "if it weren''t for pretending to be like this, to tell the truth, it would be like a man."


    "It''s true that he can be cruel to the enemy and kind to his friends. In addition, although he is a human race in the Central Plains, he looks quite handsome. Therefore, if he can sincerely give up his benefits because of my words, it''s really a rare dragon among people." That''s humane.


    "What? Afraid I''ll scold you again?" The seventh princess said.


    "Although the slave really doesn''t like this despicable people very much, he is not afraid of the anger of the seven princesses and dare not say anything. Good is good, bad is bad."


    The seventh Princess didn''t speak, nodded, looked at the back of Han 3000 who left, and couldn''t help smiling faintly.


    "Princess seven, what shall we do next? Now that ghost Zun and jade face Shura have been cut off successively, shall we go back and tell the owner that Pei Shiyuan''s plan has failed?" Asked the man.


    "No need." The seventh Princess shook her head: "it doesn''t need to be said that the demon cloud ghost city was destroyed by people. It will soon shock the whole demon family. At that time, my father will naturally know that the action has failed."


    "I''m not interested in fighting and killing. I''ve been in Pei''s magic garden since I was young. It''s hard to come out and lie down. I want to come out and walk around." The seventh princess smiled.


    "Turn around?" The man hesitated a little, but thought carefully about the fifty Jingwei who came with the team. He wasn''t particularly worried about the safety of the seventh Princess: "where the seventh Princess wants to go, my subordinates will arrange it."


    "Where are you going?" The seventh princess smiled gently: "this is a very good question."


    With that, she gently put her jade hand outside the veil, as if thinking. Then, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in her eyes: "yes."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Look at him." The seven princesses'' words fell, and their eyes narrowed happily into a seam.


    Look at him?


    The man was stunned. Then he looked in the direction of the seven princesses, but he was stunned to find that what she looked at was not the far away Han 3000?


    On second thought, did the seven princesses mean Han 3000 by looking at him?


    "Seven princesses, what do you mean..." the man was quite surprised when he thought of this: "however, after the change of the man''s gambling appointment, it has been clearly said that he wants to go alone and let us not harass him."


    "Who said to harass him?" The seven princess smiled mysteriously: "the road is facing the sky, each side."


    Then the seven princesses took the lead in walking in the direction of Han 3000 without help.


    The man nodded heavily and looked back at the people behind him: "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to follow the seven princesses?"


    A group of people nodded again and again. At that moment, the bodyguard followed first, and the courtesy officer and the driver followed. When the man saw that the team was following, he shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    And Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3239

    After solving the current problem, he kept going all the way north and quickly went to the outermost edge of the red earth.


    He is in a hurry. First, he wants to meet pangolins and others as soon as possible. Second, the seal of the earth doesn''t know when it will recur. Meeting them early is to make himself safer.


    He didn''t want to talk to each other unless the seal of the land broke out, but fortunately, the seal of the land can still be stable, and Han Sanyi didn''t want to be with them when he heard that the other party was the Pei family.


    At this time, Han 3000 came out of the Red Earth City. On the way, Han 3000 saw many prisoners who had lived in the underground world. However, they did not go outside the city, but ran counter to Han 3000 and went all the way to the city.


    It seems that hongluan''s gang didn''t break their promise. They are honestly letting people loose their money.


    He glanced back at the black clouds in the air. Han 3000 raised his eyes and saw that after the north gate, a man flew into the air with the potential of the wall in the north of the city. Then he attacked the black clouds with an axe.


    With a roar, the axe light went straight and the black cloud burst down. Suddenly, with Han 3000''s natural and unrestrained turn and walked towards him, the black cloud gathered over the magic cloud ghost city was also shaking and surging, and dispersed abruptly. What left for the magic cloud ghost city was the darkness no longer, but the original sky of the demon clan.


    After walking about dozens of miles outside the city, Han 3000 paused slightly. With his strength, there were many people in the city. Naturally, it was difficult to feel anything.


    However, nowadays, it is sparsely populated. Han 3000 can clearly find the difference behind him just by paying a little attention.


    Although they are quite far away from themselves, even these guys will hide their breath so much that even if they are as strong as Han 3000, their induction to them is almost negligible.


    If Han 3000 hadn''t been wary of being attacked at any time because he was worried that the seal of the earth might break out at any time, even he might not have found anything because of the tiny movement behind him.


    However, it is dozens of miles away from the magic cloud ghost city. At their own speed, it should not be the underground civilians in the magic cloud ghost city. They can''t catch up.


    As for those ghost Zun''s men, there is no great possibility, and they are unlikely to follow. Moreover, they have witnessed their own rage, and they should be extremely afraid.


    So it''s unlikely it''s them.


    Is it the seven princesses of Pei family?


    When the group came, they rode strange animals and were very fast. It seems impossible to keep up with themselves.


    Moreover, they are from the Pei family. It is not a secret to know their identity in advance. They are just worried that their strength is not as strong as that. They have not pointed out their words or clashed.


    But they follow themselves, but they also want to understand.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled coldly. Although there seemed to be no panic on the surface, he actually accelerated on his feet and left faster towards the north.


    Almost after Han 3000 had just walked away, a team of people quickly appeared in his position.


    Seeing that Han 3000 had walked all the way to the point where he was about to disappear, they looked at each other in a panic, then accelerated their pace and quickly chased after him.


    Half an hour, one hour.


    But nearly two hours later, the sky had darkened again, and at this time, the red on the ground of the red earth began to be less bright.


    At the end of the distance, there were even layers of mountains. Han 3000 knew that he was about to get out of the red earth and leave the strange and damn magic cloud ghost city.


    It was half an hour later, the night was deep, and there were layers of black clouds among the mountains, which made the mountain land with very general sight more invisible.


    A group of people walked half way, but found that they couldn''t see the figure of Han 3000. When they were confused, they suddenly heard a confused voice in the black luck: "it''s you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3240

    Then, those people looked around in panic in the dark fog of the mountains. It was really strange. They only heard the voice of people but didn''t see the shadow of people. Some of their cultivation skills were still good. They couldn''t feel anything different around them.


    However, just when they were confused, a dark shadow appeared slowly.


    "Can you keep up with me?" His voice was calm, but to tell the truth, he was full of questions and seemed quite surprised.


    Naturally, this person is Han 3000.


    "Is that great Xia Han?" The leader knelt down first.


    "Great Xia, not really." Han 3000 shook his head calmly and walked a few steps to the kneeling people.


    In the dark, although the image is blurred, you can still see Han 3000''s proud posture.


    "Then... Call you Grandpa?"


    "No, it''s just a code. It doesn''t matter." Han 3000 finished, his eyes still looked at them coldly, obviously waiting for them to answer their questions.


    "We have lived here for a long time and have our own unique walking methods. Although your speed is fast, but..."


    Han 3000 nodded, "what''s up?"


    "Most people in magic cloud ghost town have been disbanded, but to be honest, we think about it. Over the years, with ghost Zun, we can only rob families and homes. In addition, we have little ability. There is only one thing that is full of evil. You gave us money to live again, but... The world is big, but there is no place for us." The leader said and looked up pitifully at Han 3000.


    It''s not a group of Pei family that Han 3000 thought, but a group of people such as hongluan.


    "You mean..." Han 3000 frowned slightly.


    "We discuss and want to follow you."


    "Yes, although we were all evil people and betrayed Guizun before, please believe that we were forced by life and had to. In fact, we were tired of living there, so we betrayed Guizun when someone stood up."


    "If you are willing to take us in, we will be devastated and swear to death."


    Then, a group of people behind her kowtowed together and said, "yes, Grandpa, we are determined to follow and pledge allegiance to the death. If it goes against today''s words, it must be five thunders in the sky."


    A group of people finished and even raised their hands to swear.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything. Of course, the mysterious people alliance needs people, but it always prefers lack to abuse under the purpose of himself and baixiaosheng and fumang in the Jianghu.


    Regardless of their origins for the time being, they have to accept their words just because they know each other one-sided, which really makes Han 3000 very difficult.


    But they are really sincere in their eyes. They follow themselves for tens of miles, especially after they have got the money they have distributed to them, they should think about their own days.


    Therefore, it is not untrustworthy to sincerely follow now.


    "There are people outside the people, and there are mountains outside the mountains. Today you follow me because of my strong strength. If I lose in the future, where should you go? Rather than sooner or later, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that you all have some money and disperse yourself?" Han 3000 sighed and refused: "besides, you are all capable people. As long as you don''t do evil, it''s no problem to make your own life."


    "Grandpa, do you dislike our origin?"


    "Or do you think we have a precedent of disobedience? Don''t want to trust?"


    When a group of people heard Han 3000''s words, they were sad and lost one by one.


    "Since I let your life go, I trust you. Otherwise, how can you end up different from ghost Zun and jade face Shura? But it is precisely because you have experienced life and death that I hope you will cherish your life more. Moreover, you may not have good results if you follow me."


    "The road is facing the sky. Go one side and don''t follow me anymore. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Then Han 3000 threw down some gold, silver and jewelry again and quickly disappeared into the mountains.


    The gang of hongluan just looked at the treasure, but they looked around and couldn''t see any more people.


    When the night passed and the sky cleared up, the original deep and bleak was restored in the layers of mountains under the light of the not bright sun.


    On the other side of the mountain, it is no longer a piece of red soil. On the contrary, there are even some green grass and trees on the ground. Different from the dead ashes everywhere in the demon family land, it seems to be full of vitality.


    At this time, a figure also came out slowly from the mountains


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3241

    "Strange."


    The figure touched his head and looked around reluctantly. He was quite depressed.


    After getting rid of hongluan and his gang last night, Han 3000 actually didn''t go far, but hid his breath. After confirming that hongluan and others left, he reappeared and looked around in the mountains.


    The good news is that before the earth seal broke out, he flew almost everywhere in the mountains.


    The bad news is that even so, he did not find the whereabouts of pangolins and others, and the seal of the land recurred in the late middle of the night.


    In short, for the short coma after recurrence, Han 3000 is also "quite experienced". After about half an hour of coma, Han 3000 woke up, but he has a sense of powerlessness and fatigue that his body has been hollowed out.


    After resting for about an hour, Han 3000 groped around for a while. Fortunately, it may be a lot brighter. Although Han 3000 didn''t find anyone, he also found some traces.


    Not far from the entrance of the mountains, there is a small earth cave, which should be the place where pangolins and others were forced out of the earth when they met the mountains.


    Along the way, Han 3000 also found subtle footsteps from the mountain exit. It''s a pity, because the people in the magic cloud ghost city were released. When Han 3000 came in the morning, there were many footprints in this place.


    Looking up ahead, I saw a big city standing there steadily in the distance. The wall is high into the clouds. It seems that you can climb the top and pick the stars. It is very powerful.


    Looking ahead, it can be seen that many refugees from the magic cloud ghost city are pouring into the big city.


    "Did pangolins go there, too?" Han 3000 frowned and said.


    It seems likely that the mountain is the only exit from the red earth. Although I discussed with pangolin and others that the first meeting place was outside the boundary of the red earth, several people didn''t know that the exit was the mountain. The mountain is not high, and it''s not easy to hide, especially in the daytime, In addition, this place is too close to the land of red earth. It seems normal for me to choose the big city in front of me when I can''t guarantee my safety.


    After all, the city ahead is also the only city to go out, but scattered in the city is conducive to hiding.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 just wanted to take a step, and a burst of foot steps came behind him.


    Looking back, I saw five old men coming slowly.


    Han 3000 was about to leave, but an old man saw Han 3000 and took the lead in opening his mouth: "young man, you are really afraid that the king of hell can''t catch you."


    As soon as he said, the old man next to him also opened his mouth: "that''s not true. The magic cloud ghost city was not easily broken by the god man. The God Man mercifully liberated our freedom. We were old and frail. We didn''t arrive here until dawn overnight, but unexpectedly, you were still young, but you didn''t come here at this time. You are young... Servile."


    "Exactly."


    A group of old men spoke to Han Sanyi, which really made Han Sanyi cry and laugh at this time.


    How do they know that the man of God in their mouth is standing in front of him at this moment.


    Obviously, they see themselves as slaves in the ghost city of magic cloud who have been imprisoned in the underground world for a long time like them.


    Han 3000 was about to speak. Several old people came over, patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and said, "what are you doing? Anyway, you''re so lazy. You''re similar to my old men. Let''s go to the city together."


    Han Sanyi smiled. Anyway, he also wanted to go to the so-called city in front of him. Now the seal of his land has risen again. He didn''t avoid some unnecessary trouble. It''s good to follow them.


    Besides, it''s good to listen to some old men talking all the way.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 didn''t refuse. He followed several old men and went to the city in the distance.


    Along the way, Han 3000 also slowly began to have a general understanding of the city ahead from the old men''s dialogue. Just when he was fascinated, suddenly, a group of old men stopped.


    Then, they knelt down together fiercely. Han 3000 didn''t know what they were going to do, but the next second, he was completely stupid


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3242

    The old men not only knelt by themselves, but also shouted angrily when they saw that Han 3000 didn''t kneel at this time: "bastard, don''t you kneel quickly?"


    "Why kneel?" Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    There are no fierce people, no thieves and no gods ahead. What is this?


    Is it difficult to enter a city and go to Lhasa like the earth? Three kneels and nine worships?!


    "Why are you kneeling? You''re still pretending to be confused here? Hehe, if the gods and men hadn''t broken the demon cloud ghost city, you and I are still serving as human eggs for the damn ghost statue in the dark underground world. How can you be so free?"


    "Yes, the man of God doesn''t ask for return, but people like us must feel it in our hearts. Therefore, every slave released from the underground world should kowtow to the sky every thousand steps to thank God for his kindness."


    Then the five old men kowtowed on the spot and worshipped the sky.


    "We are grateful for God''s grace."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and looked up at the front, but he saw that the people in front really knelt down and worshipped one after another at this time. There was no order from anyone and the Buddha had a tacit understanding with each other.


    "Bastard, don''t you kneel?" The old men glared angrily after they had done their obeisance.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly, so he had to keep silent, slightly on one knee and look like: "I haven''t heard that the God who saved you said he needed to be so grateful to him."


    "If God and man don''t need it, we won''t do it?" The old man shouted angrily.


    "Bye!"


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly. In order not to make the old men angry again, he was angry and broke his body. He simply followed the five people to worship.


    Anyway, it''s natural to worship heaven and earth and worship your parents.


    I''ll see you for the first time, but it''s not a loss.


    "That''s good."


    When the old men finished worshipping and saw Han 3000 also worshipping, they smiled happily one by one: "the great grace of God and man is like rebuilding parents. Remember to keep it in mind and don''t neglect it. Let''s continue."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. He really didn''t think anyone would repay him like this. However, seeing that they were so grateful, Han 3000 was in a very good mood.


    Seeing others so happy, the greatest significance of helping is just so.


    "Let''s continue to say that it''s time to fall into the city. If we want to say how hateful the ghost statue of the demon cloud ghost city is, then how kind the city master is. This evil virtue is so close to each other. Sometimes you have to lament that God''s will makes people in the world."


    "It''s true. In fact, it was only a small place at the beginning, because most of the passing merchants settled here. Who could have thought that it has developed into such a towering scale."


    "Although the city Lord who should have fallen into the city was born in a big family, he was a concubine and abandoned son. He was demoted because of his humble birth. He simply had his uncle''s help and persuaded his father to work under him. However, he didn''t want to get it. It happened that he was such a despised abandoned concubine, but now he has such talent."


    Listen to me, old men. Han 3000 is interested in the so-called city master who should fall into the city.


    To some extent, his experience is quite similar to that of himself. Therefore, when he is "a fallen man at the end of the world", Han 3000 really has some expectations for the city Lord with great talents.


    In other words, there are more and more people on the road, including not only monsters and civilians who have escaped from the magic cloud ghost city, but also many people who detour to the city from another long way.


    Dignitaries and dignitaries, wild and fierce men, pedestrians all the way are colorful and busy.


    In front of the huge city gate, most people are waiting in line for the final customs clearance.


    To Han 3000''s surprise, this should fall into the city, which is really different from other cities. The soldiers at the gate of the city, like the Central Plains, wear neat armor, maintain order quite regularly, and check the people passing by.


    "Why are there so many people today?" The guard of the city looked at a large crowd in Ukraine.


    Although there have always been many passing businessmen passing through the city, the number has increased sharply today, which makes the security officials who have been checking at the door for a long time strange.


    Hearing the officer''s question, the soldiers had no doubt: "many came from the magic cloud ghost city."


    "Magic cloud ghost town?" The guard was stunned: "there are only people in that place. When did people start to leave?"


    "Hehe, a god man heard that he directly destroyed the magic cloud ghost city. Come on, next." The soldier shouted as he finished.


    At this time, Han 3000 and a group of old men came to them next


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3243

    The soldier looked at Han 3000, then looked at the old man beside him and said with a smile, "this is from the devil cloud ghost city."


    "Are you from the devil cloud ghost city?" The sergeant also glanced at the crowd and asked in a suspicious voice.


    "Tell our team leader what happened in your magic cloud ghost town."


    "Yes." The leading old man was called Lao Ju. At this time, he answered: "there was a god man who cut the jade face Shura first, then killed the ghost statue of the ghost city, and greatly destroyed the ghost city of the devil cloud. Now, the ghost city of the devil cloud has been officially announced to disappear from the land of the devil family, and our imprisoned slaves have given us a lot of money and let ourselves go."


    Speaking of this, Lao Ju seemed extremely excited. He spent most of his cruel and dark life in the magic cloud ghost city. He was trembling every year.


    Now, when people are old, they are not afraid of wagging. When they die, they suddenly get free. Obviously, the excitement of despair and hope is beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "Really?" The guard frowned, which was obviously unbelievable.


    Although the soldier had said more just now, he didn''t take it to heart. After all, he should have fallen into the city and clashed with the magic cloud ghost city some time ago. Although the two sides won a great victory in that war, everyone involved in that war understood.


    Magic cloud ghost town is always a magic cloud ghost town. Even the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even if they were defeated miserably, it also caused great impact and damage to the city.


    Now, the city master is having a headache for the next war, and is even preparing the city for a long-term war of consumption. But how do you know that the magic cloud ghost city suddenly disappeared when the spring breeze came one night.


    "Sir, how dare we deceive you? Besides, you also know that the devil cloud ghost city is a place where people enter but don''t leave. Isn''t it strange that a large number of people wait to leave the city now?" Old Ju said, and the old men next to him nodded with a smile.


    Seeing a group of old people like this, the guard believed it, but it was also a fact.


    "Just now you weren''t there, we put in many guards of the demon cloud ghost city. Most of them washed their hands in gold pots. In fact, at first we were worried about whether they were disguised spies. However, these people didn''t carry weapons, and all their armor was removed. They looked like plain people."


    With that, the soldier also pointed to the side next to the city gate. There were a mountain of weapons and armor. It seemed that the destruction of the magic cloud ghost city was really an iron fact.


    "Really destroyed!" The guard began to accept this fact, because looking into the distance, he did not see the symbolic black cloud of the magic cloud ghost town.


    However, although he accepted the fact, he was still shocked: "if so, who is sacred and has such strength?"


    "That ghost Zun is immortal. How many fierce generals should fall into the city and kill him in the last conflict." Thinking about the last war, even if he didn''t fight with ghost Zun at the beginning, the guard often thought about it, but he still felt terrible.


    However, when he was surprised, the soldiers next to him gently touched him with their hands to remind him that it was time to let go. There was a long line behind him.


    The sergeant woke up and smiled: "I really want to see this great God. It''s heaven. Come on, switch on and let them in."


    Where did he know that the great God he expected stood in front of him, ignored and ignored by him, and then waved his big hand into the city.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t make any publicity at all. He followed the old men slowly into the city with the crowd.


    Almost at the same time, a voice of rage was heard in an account at the other end.


    Someone is almost crazy


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3244

    With a loud noise, the things on the table in the account were almost swept away by the guy''s anger and all fell to the ground.


    "Tens of thousands of elite in the demon cloud ghost city have not only been broken up, but also the jade face Shura and ghost statue have been cut off successively?"


    Pei Shiyuan was in his temporary account. At this time, he heard that his scouts came back to report. The whole person was already furious and even hysterical.


    In order to let Han 3000 in and out in the magic cloud ghost city, he took great pains, and even sped up the matter and quickly reported it to the owner in a family specific communication way.


    But unexpectedly, even if the master sent jade face Shura and seven princesses to go there, this seemingly inevitable thing has already been cut off halfway.


    "This guy is just a person. How can he bother so much?" Pei Shiyuan doesn''t understand at all. Even if he loses, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, I''m really careless, but this time the magic cloud ghost town is different. It''s a death zone that eats people and doesn''t spit bones. I have combined such a huge force, but why still fail in the end?


    He was unwilling and he didn''t understand.


    "I don''t care who he is. You should immediately contact the seven princesses and ask her to take the remnant soldiers of the magic cloud ghost city and her own men and horses to pursue in the back. I will contact the master and send new men and horses to intercept. Whether the boy is a God or a ghost, I Pei Shiyuan will kill him in the urn." He shouted angrily.


    But as soon as the words fell, the scouts kneeling in front of him hesitated: "tell... Tell... Eleven elders, seven princesses, she..."


    "What''s the matter with her? Won''t she?" Pei Shiyuan immediately wondered.


    "No... no, it''s... After the ghost town of magic cloud was destroyed, the seven princess... She and a group of attendants suddenly disappeared mysteriously."


    "Bang!"


    Hearing this, Pei Shiyuan felt the darkness in front of him. He stumbled several times and knocked down the tables and chairs beside him. Unexpectedly, he almost fainted on the spot.


    "What, seven... Seven princess, she''s missing?" Pei Shiyuan''s face was a little white.


    He may not understand what it means to lose his wife and lose his army before, but at this moment, he knows the meaning of this sentence and the sadness in it better than anyone else.


    "Exactly." The Scout lowered his head and didn''t dare to look up at all.


    Pei Shiyuan touched his chest and his Qi and blood surged. The whole person only felt that his blood was constantly rushing towards his own celestial cover, and others were going to be numb.


    How did this happen? How did this happen?!


    He hesitated, he was godless.


    However, at this time, the curtain opened gently, and the special envoy came in slowly.


    As soon as he saw the special envoy, Pei Shiyuan hurriedly walked over: "special envoy, magic cloud ghost town..."


    He just wanted to talk about the current situation there, but the special envoy had waved his hand and said coldly, "needless to say, I already know."


    "That..." Pei Shiyuan was anxious and unwilling.


    "It seems that we have met a real opponent." The special envoy frowned, but smiled again and said, "I think so. Even people close to our desert city will never dare to cross the city of Youming. This guy not only dares to cross, but even the king of Youming doesn''t pay attention to it. If he doesn''t have the ability, how can he be so bold."


    "I don''t know what this guy wants to go deep into the demon family, but it can be imagined that the place of the demon family will not be peaceful."


    "Don''t be too anxious to deal with such a person. You can''t eat fat at one breath." Patted Pei Shiyuan on the shoulder. The special envoy looked a little cold and hesitated for a moment. He said coldly, "it''s time to go to the city."


    "Shi Yuan understands." Pei Shiyuan''s eyes were cold, and he quickly bowed his hands and left the account.


    After Pei Shiyuan left, the special envoy''s gloomy coldness turned into ferocity. He clenched his fist coldly and said, "it seems that we must have ben special envoy to go out in person this time."


    "Boy, you''d better not let me catch you."


    At this time, the city was different from the lifeless place of other demon families. It was quite active and hilarious in the Central Plains.


    In particular, there is a happy event in the city today, and the whole city is even more lively.


    Somewhere in the pub, Han 3000 and five old men just came in and planned to eat. Han 3000 wanted to see if pangolins and others settled here.


    But as soon as the man sat down, a lot of people rushed in


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3245

    "Stop eating, stop eating."


    There are twelve or thirteen people in this team, dressed in armor and armed with weapons. The leading man is very tall and looks powerful. With his angry roar, the whole originally boiling tavern suddenly becomes a needle drop.


    Everyone looked up at the leader. Their eyes were full of confusion. They didn''t know what had happened.


    "Lord, Lord." At this time, the shopkeeper hurried out with the waiter, respectfully came to a group of guards and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the store, which makes several masters unhappy? Otherwise, please take a seat upstairs? I''ll remember the small ones to eat and drink today."


    The leader smiled, patted the shopkeeper on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, dwarf monster, I''m not here to trouble you."


    Then he raised his eyes to everyone and shouted again, "I''m here to tell you the good news."


    "The city master has ordered a great blessing. Now the magic cloud ghost city has been broken by the gods and men from heaven. In order to thank God, 5000 tables are set in the sacrifice field in the city. All the people of the city or those passing by the city participate in the banquet and enjoy the whole city."


    Then the quiet crowd became very noisy.


    In fact, after Han 3000 and others entered the city, they could hear others talking loudly or whispering at the bottom.


    This matter is almost one of the hottest things in the city at present.


    The evil cloud ghost town lives in the same place and does great harm. For people in the past, delaying their journey is naturally hateful. For people in the city, there are such vicious neighbors and have long hated the oxygen in the teeth. Now someone is trying to educate them, which is naturally to relieve their hatred.


    This is one of them.


    The second and most important point is the legendary degree of this matter.


    Even though many people have seen a lot of people from the magic cloud ghost town come here, or escape, the two words of fear of the magic cloud ghost town and the land of red earth have already been deeply branded in everyone''s heart.


    Today, however, it is such a terrible place. It is not impossible to pull it out in our imagination, nor is it the arduous experience in our imagination. It is almost completed in a way that we dare not think of at all.


    The city was wiped out overnight.


    This is a miracle. It''s natural to say a legend.


    "Shit, what did I say? Just now I said that this time there was such a big event. The city Lord will give a big banquet to the heroes. How about it? Let me be right."


    "Ha ha, Niu PI, Niu PI. However, such a great event is really worth celebrating. For us, if we go north in the future, we can finally go around the long way. For the city, there will be no sore throat and smooth breathing. Maybe we can suck into a fat man."


    The words fell, and the people around laughed loudly. The guards also smiled. Obviously, these words were very pleasant to hear.


    After all, it''s time to hide in the city for many years, and it''s really time to make a fortune.


    The leader shouted, "what are you waiting for? Hurry to the dinner with me."


    The words fell, and a group of people walked out happily one by one.


    Lao Ju and others were no exception, but Han 3000 was still sitting there when he raised his legs: "boy, what are you doing? Let''s go."


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I won''t go, you go."


    In fact, Han 3000 has been looking around since he entered the city, but he hasn''t found the trail of pangolins and others. Han 3000 was in a bad mood. Now, Han 3000 is looking for no one in the tavern, and his morale is low.


    At this time, he was in no mood to attend any celebration banquet.


    "Shit, you guy, you can touch the light of God and man and eat a big banquet for the city master. Do you know this is a blessing you can''t fix in your life."


    "The city leader is young and talented. Many people can''t ask for a visit, let alone have the opportunity to eat at the same table with him. Why don''t you cherish such an honor today?"


    "Ha ha, I have to thank the god man again. Otherwise, don''t talk about this boy. Even you and me don''t have the qualification at all."


    A group of people passed by and saw this. They shook their heads and sighed and scolded. At this time, the leader had rushed over angrily


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3246

    Without waiting for Han 3000''s response, the leader had grabbed Han 3000''s collar and directly raised Han 3000: "smelly boy, what did you fucking say just now?"


    "It''s due to the great kindness of the city Lord. How dare you not give face?"


    That guy is extremely ferocious. He has a cold face and anger. The Buddha will swallow Han 3000 alive in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, the people next to him not only didn''t think that the leader''s behavior was reckless, but pointed the spear at Han 3000: "that''s right. If you don''t give the city master''s face, you don''t give us face. No one will pity such people when they die."


    "In fact, it''s still a small matter to lose the face of the city Lord. It''s a big matter to surrender the face of the god man on this day. In fact, it''s a small matter for everyone to have dinner and drink together. It''s the most important thing to thank the power of the god man. This person won''t even do this. Obviously, either he is disrespectful to the god man, or he must be the pawn of the magic cloud ghost city. His heart should be killed and his heart should be destroyed."


    The tongues are like swords. I wish the sword would kill Han 3000.


    With the vicious words of these people, the anger of the onlookers was ignited in an instant.


    "It is not only disrespectful to God, but also the remaining evil of the devil cloud ghost city. This kind of evil will be killed naturally."


    "Yes, kill him, kill him."


    The anger of the crowd was like that in the twinkling of an eye, Han 3000 had become the remaining evil in their mouth and shouted to beat the mouse.


    Lao Ju hurriedly explained to others at this time: "don''t get me wrong. He is not the remnant of the magic cloud ghost city. He is just a refugee who escaped from the magic cloud ghost city like us."


    "Yes, yes." The four old men beside Lao Ju echoed one by one at this time.


    "My Lord, you have a large number of adults, so don''t have the same experience with this hairy boy. I''ll persuade him later." Lao Ju finished, hurriedly took out a gold ingot from his bag and quietly handed it to the leader.


    Seeing this, the leader eased his tone, took the gold ingot in his hand and said, "I don''t want to do this, but I have to do so in order to thank God." Then he loosened his hand and put Han 3000 down.


    With a bang, Han 3000 sat heavily on the chair, his skin numb, smiled bitterly and said, "he keeps saying to respect God. Have you asked him what kind of respect he needs?"


    Hearing this, the leader frowned: "smelly boy, what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t what I said clear enough?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    He himself is the so-called heaven falling god man in this group of people. As a result, these guys who say they want to thank God and man have been looking for trouble with him.


    Isn''t it a great irony?


    However, Lao Ju is an old slick after all. He can live in the magic cloud ghost city for so long not only by lottery luck. He knows his way well. Just when the leader was about to get angry, he quickly stuffed another ingot of gold. At the same time, he repeatedly apologized and said: "ha ha, adults, children are not sensible and talk nonsense. You must not be wise."


    "It''s a happy event to feel the kindness of God and man today. There''s really no need to make anything unhappy, don''t you think so."


    When the words fell, Lao Ju pushed Han 3000 and motioned Han 3000 to say a soft word quickly.


    The leader looked at another ingot of gold in his hand, and his hand was short. Moreover, Lao Ju''s words were quite reasonable. He nodded and stared at Han 3000: "boy, for the sake of the power of God and man, I''ll forget it with you this time, but if I hear that you have any disrespect for God and man, be careful that your head is not protected."


    Then he looked at the soldiers behind him and said coldly, "keep an eye on him. If this boy is still sitting here later, he will be killed on the spot for the crime of disrespect."


    With that, he gave Han 3000 a cold stare and left angrily with several people.


    As soon as the man left, Lao Ju and others looked at Han 3000 eagerly. Obviously, they were worried that Han 3000, a young man with a bull temper, refused to bow his head. If he wanted to be really stubborn, he could only suffer.


    Lao Ju swallowed his mouth. When he really wanted to persuade Han 3000, Han 3000 suddenly smiled


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3247

    "I''ll go."


    Upon hearing this, Lao Ju and others were stunned and turned to joy.


    Fortunately, the boy is not a pure fool. At this important moment, he can at least understand the truth, which makes them relax.


    The reason why han 3000 changed his mind was actually very simple. Naturally, he was not afraid of threats, but suddenly thought that since everyone had to go to the banquet, pangolins and Xia Wei should also go.


    When you get there, it''s much easier to find them.


    I was depressed for a moment, but I didn''t think of it too much. On the contrary, after the leader threatened, he inadvertently woke up Han 3000.


    "Hehe, that''s right. A big husband can bend and stretch." Lao Ju was very happy and patted Han 3000 on the shoulder: "go and eat."


    "That''s right. It''s not good to have free food for you." The old man next to him also said with a smile.


    Han 3000 didn''t say anything, but shook his head and smiled bitterly. He followed the old man and his gang and walked out slowly under the supervision of several soldiers.


    In the tavern, seeing that Han 3000 had been soft, everyone knew that there was no fun, and they soon dispersed.


    After the party came out, the streets outside were already shoulder to shoulder, and a large number of passers-by or ordinary people went deep into the city under the guidance of soldiers.


    Han 3000 should be special. He was accompanied all the way. He didn''t know whether it was a happy event or a sad event.


    Bypass a large area of urban area, go all the way into the city, go to about ten miles, and pass all the way. There are all kinds of prosperous scenery, a variety of shops and flowers.


    Don''t say this is the land of the demon family. Even if you say it is the land of fairy palace, Han 3000 will never have any doubt.


    It can be seen that the city that should fall is really different. In combination with the old man''s previous evaluation of the city Lord, to be honest, Han 3000 is really more and more interested in the city Lord if he is not in a hurry to find someone.


    "Come on, come on, come on in, come on in."


    In the distance, a huge arch can be seen, and outside the arch, several soldiers stand there, greeting the guests at this time.


    Above the arch, a huge banner was hung, which was ironic, with eight characters: heaven falls to God and man, and the people share happiness.


    "What are you doing?" The next soldier stared at Han 3000 and urged him.


    Lao Ju smiled and took Han 3000 towards the arch.


    Not long after a simple body search at the arch, Han 3000 and five old men were put in.


    There was already a sea of people inside, and there was no end to looking up. A group of soldiers were busy serving dishes with the waitresses. Several people found an empty table in the crack of the crowd and reluctantly sat down.


    "I''ll make it convenient." As soon as he settled down, Han 3000''s eyes were on the Kirin platform in the middle of the distance.


    With so many people, it is naturally difficult to find people. The Kirin platform can see all the mountains and small mountains. It is the best place for Han 3000 to find people.


    Thinking of this, Lao Ju nodded, and the soldiers next to him saw that he came in and dispersed. Han 3000 turned and walked through the crowd towards the Kirin tower.


    Although it is very difficult to insert, Han 3000 is getting closer and closer to the Kirin platform after squeezing a lot of people to sew.


    But just as he was about to step up the steps, a group of people suddenly rushed over. Then, no matter 37 or 21, they blocked him behind. Then, another group of people came quickly. They laid a red carpet and sprinkled flowers.


    At the same time, the crowd over there also began to be very restless, and some big people from fangfo are about to appear.


    "Get out of the way." Han 3000 wanted to look up, but he was ruthlessly knocked away by the soldiers next to him.


    Almost when Han 3000 stumbled back, with several salutes, the crowd began to boil, and a cry followed: "welcome the city Lord to enter."


    Then, the applause thundered and continued, and a mysterious figure came slowly towards the Kirin platform surrounded by layers


    When he saw this person clearly, Han 3000 frowned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3248

    The elegant childe is as gentle as jade.


    Han 3000 almost saw that it was time to fall to the city master, and these eight big characters appeared in his mind for the first time.


    This is absolutely no exaggeration. Even Han 3000 thinks that these eight characters are not enough to describe his appearance and temperament.


    It''s not like the city master of the demon family, but more like the young master of the xianluan palace.


    But what makes Han 3000 really frown is the fragrance on this person. Although he just passed by Han 3000, the strange fragrance in the wind is still very strong.


    However, the rich flavor is only the essence of flavor, but the actual flavor itself is very light. There are about four kinds of flavors mixed, light and rich in layers, which smell very comfortable.


    Among the four fragrances, one is very familiar to Han 3000.


    But for a while and a half, Han 3000 couldn''t tell where the fragrance was familiar. He could only say it was strange.


    After all, the smell of the demon people is obviously not familiar to Han 3000, who has never been involved in this place, but when Han 3000 is stirring up his brain to remember where he is familiar, suddenly, a cold hum pulled him back to reality.


    "You smelly boy again?"


    Hearing the sound, he looked up and Han 3000 was covered with black lines.


    Is it true that the enemies don''t gather? At this time, a group of people behind the city Lord also stay close to the high platform, and Han 3000 is facing the leader in the tavern just now.


    "This is not where you should come. Get away quickly." He drank in a low voice.


    Han 3000 was a little helpless. When he looked back, he saw that the city Lord looked at him faintly. Although his eyes were very light, there was no emotion, and even some approachable, the salute officer beside him ran down a few steps and shouted to the leading official, "what''s the matter? Noisy?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Chen, it''s a small matter. It''s just meeting a fart people." The leading Sergeant smiled foolishly.


    General manager Chen raised his eyes, glanced at Han 3000 and nodded: "it''s easy to deal with life. Don''t bully civilians."


    After that, general manager Chen returned to the city Lord and whispered a few words in his ear. The city Lord nodded, then smiled politely at Han 30001 and looked ahead: "you guys, it''s needless to say that this city bullies all the people and endangers one side. The city Lord has attacked the evil thieves by your ideas."


    "However, the evil thief is powerful. Although we have a small victory, it is difficult to shake its foundation. Simply, God and man come from heaven to protect us, wipe out the magic cloud ghost city overnight and clear the obstacles for thousands of demon people."


    "However, the god man and the Dragon see the head but not the tail. We want to thank the god man, but we have no chance. However, it is inappropriate if we are disrespectful. Therefore, our city master bravely put forward this and discussed it. The world will pay for it and thank God for his kindness."


    "Raise your glasses with me, everyone."


    When the words fell, a group of people immediately got up and raised their glasses one after another.


    "Take it." The leading Sergeant looked unhappy. At this time, he took a glass of wine from the side and handed it to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 himself was in the tavern and didn''t want to go. Now the goods are standing here without any main table. Obviously, there is no wine to drink and no cup to lift. The leading Sergeant naturally didn''t want the boy to make a big gift at this time.


    So he was stuffed into the wine glass. Han 3000 could only raise his glass slightly, but he smiled bitterly. In the final analysis, the wine was still for himself, but it was more difficult to resist than the fine wine.


    "To God."


    The city Lord shouted, and then drank it in front of everyone.


    So did he, and so did the servants. A round of toast was soon over.


    The wine was very strong. Han Sany, a native of the Central Plains, was really not used to drinking for a while. He couldn''t choke. When he was about to take a second sip, an accident happened.


    "You drink your mother." A roar, almost when Han 3000 didn''t reflect it at all, a dark shadow suddenly appeared.


    Then, a big hand directly fanned Han 3000''s hand, and the wine cup in Han 3000''s hand flew out with great strength.


    "Pa!"


    A clear and crisp sound suddenly rang through the whole scene. At that time, the lively atmosphere of the scene ended immediately, and most people also looked for sound in an instant.


    Han 3000 looked up slightly, a little angry, and looked at the man who did it, the leading sergeant.


    At this time, he was angry with the round stool and stared at Han 3000 fiercely. Defending the Buddha was like swallowing Han 3000 alive


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3249

    Han 3000 looked at him. Although he was not arrogant, his eyes were not humble and did not say anything: "what does this mean?"


    "What do you mean? You''re still fucking pretending with me? Smelly boy, I''m not afraid to tell you. I''ve been staring at you for a long time." The leading Sergeant scolded in the slightest impolite anger.


    At this time, he seemed inadvertently, but in fact, he quietly glanced at the fallen city Lord behind him.


    Obviously, the reason why he was suddenly angry was that Han 3000 suddenly choked when he was drinking.


    Although this is not unusual, the angry thing is that the city Lord just looked back after hearing his cough.


    The leading Sergeant didn''t like Han 3000 at all. Now he dares to be so presumptuous under the eyes of the city master. Naturally, he can''t tolerate it at all.


    Therefore, anger starts from the heart, even if it directly slaps Han 30001.


    Han Sanyi, with a helpless face, explained: "just now the wine is too strong, I......"


    "Less fucking nonsense." The leading Sergeant pushed Han 3000 away with an angry palm.


    At this time, seeing that the situation was wrong, President Chen hurried down, came to the sergeant and shouted coldly, "Captain Tu, what''s the matter?"


    "Tell President Chen." The leading sergeant, Captain Tu, no longer lowered his voice this time. Instead, he raised his voice in front of the people and said, "this son is disrespectful to God and man from heaven and to the city Lord. His subordinates can''t see it. So he taught him a lesson to correct his body."


    President Chen was a little annoyed with Captain Tu''s way of doing things. He whispered, "this is a big banquet. All the people in the world are here. It''s humiliating to be so naughty."


    "I tell you, you''d better have a good reason, otherwise you won''t be around you today."


    With that, he recovered his complexion, glanced at Han 3000 and said, "how disrespectful is he?"


    "Hehe, when my subordinates were ordered to go to pubs and other places to invite you to participate in this feast, this son refused to participate again and again, and didn''t pay attention to the god man and the city Lord."


    "However, we spared him for his first offense, but we didn''t expect this son to try to break into the Kirin platform just now. This is not only what you saw with your own eyes, but also what other people present can testify."


    As soon as the words fell, the people next to him nodded one after another. This was indeed what we had just seen with our own eyes.


    "Captain Tu is right. The Kirin tower is naturally the most important point at this time. Naturally, it should be someone with identity who can board. This person has just been sneaky. In fact, everyone knows what he wants."


    "Captain Tu should have taught the boy a lesson at that time to angrily denounce his rudeness. This time, he didn''t do it until this time. It''s already very embarrassing."


    "That''s right. We support captain Tu''s approach."


    Seeing the situation, Captain Tu sneered, looked at Han 3000, and then reported to President Chen Shihui: "if you think he has gone too far, you will be more intolerable just now."


    "When the city Lord invited everyone to drink, I saw him pitiful and brought him a glass of wine, but I didn''t know that when the city Lord invited you to drink, he was slow and unwilling to drink. Even if he drank a little under pressure, he immediately pretended that the wine was very hard to drink. I want to ask you, is this wine hard to drink?"


    People shook their heads one after another, and someone shouted, "this wine is a good wine to fall. It is a fine wine. Why is it difficult to drink?"


    "It''s not hard to drink, so what does this son do?" Captain Tu sneered. Then, looking at Han 3000, he suddenly glared angrily: "I see, it''s clear that you are the spy of the magic cloud ghost city. You not only ignore the power of our city master, but also disrespect the God of heaven."


    "If I don''t fight with such a person, why should I get up and put on this dress? Why should I be a citizen?"


    In the end, this guy was impassioned. Instead of feeling guilty about Han 3000, he pointed at him with fierce arms and angry voices.


    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd was also ignited directly, and one after another coaxed and said, "kill the spy."


    "Kill him, kill him."


    The sound wave after wave, it seems that Han 3000 is the public enemy of the people at this time.


    At this time, some people would rush to do it on the spot if they were not stopped by their friends.


    "Pop pop."


    But suddenly at this time, bursts of applause suddenly rang out, and the crowd was suddenly quiet


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3250

    When the crowd looked for applause, they were stunned to find that the applause came from Han 3000, who was being besieged by many people.


    "Are you crazy?" The butcher scolded when he grew up.


    President Chen stopped him, smiled politely, looked at Han 3000 and said, "young master, why?"


    "Why?" Han 3000 shook his head and smiled bitterly: "why not applaud for the bad story made up by the butcher team leader. It''s more than wonderful. It can be described as fake."


    Captain TU was angry again, but general manager Chen calmly stood in front, looked at Han 3000 and continued: "childe means that what captain Tu said is false? In that case, Chen is willing to listen to childe''s narration."


    Han 3000 smiled and raised his eyes to see that the city Lord had not taken away his eyes from himself. At this time, he looked back at him. He smiled politely. Han 3000 still knew that there was a Ming Lord and nodded: "I really didn''t want to participate before, because I wanted to find someone and wasn''t interested in participating."


    "However, later, I thought that my friends might also attend the banquet, so I came here. As for the Kirin tower, it is also a place that is high and convenient to observe the surroundings. I didn''t think of anything else."


    "As for this wine, it''s just a little stronger. It''s not suitable for a while." With that, Han 3000 smiled gently.


    "Shit, you son of a bitch, you can really pull. The spy is really a spy. I''m afraid you''ve already figured out your sophistry before you came. Don''t listen to him. If I say, this man should be arrested and tortured." When Captain Tu saw Han 3000 retort, he immediately angrily rejected it.


    "That''s right. The boy is very stiff when he looks for reasons. The city Lord orders him to go back. He must be a spy."


    "Get him, get him."


    Compared with a Han 3000, it is obvious that the identity of Captain Tu is more trustworthy. Even if Han 3000 sincerely explained, he was only refuted by Captain Tu, which was completely ignored.


    Only general manager Chen was not in a hurry to speak, but focused on the city Lord on the stage.


    The city Lord smiled gently: "there are some reasons for what you said. What captain Tu said is not full of flaws. Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish who is true from who is false."


    "So, it''s a great joy today. It''s not appropriate to make more noise. How should you break up?"


    Han 3000 naturally had no problem, but the butcher captain didn''t do it: "city Lord, if ordinary people argue with me, there''s nothing wrong, but this son has to guard against the danger of spies. Please order the city Lord to arrest him and put him in prison, and make a decision after my interrogation."


    "Tu Zhi, how dare you! Are you teaching the city master to do things?" President Chen said angrily.


    Captain Tu hurriedly knelt down: "Tu dare not. Tu is also considered by the city and thousands of city people."


    As soon as the words fell, a group of onlookers immediately responded.


    "Captain Tu is right, city Lord. He has to guard against it."


    "City Lord, take it back and interrogate it first."


    The city Lord smiled, but there was no panic on his handsome face. He lifted his hand, motioned for silence, and said, "I have my own consideration, but on the contrary, like you, if he was covered with the name of a spy for no reason, wouldn''t he wronged a good man?"


    A lot of people stopped talking.


    Han 3000 also smiled and nodded. No wonder he always heard many people''s praise to the city Lord.


    Compared with the solitary Youming king and the cruel ghost city ghost statue, the city master in front of us is indeed polite and virtuous.


    Perhaps this is one of the fundamental reasons why the city should be so prosperous.


    Such a bright King is a blessing to the city.


    "The city Lord is right. Let people go." General manager Chen said softly.


    "No." Captain Tu stopped, looked at Han 3000 coldly, and then said, "city master, the people in the magic cloud ghost city are all crazy people. You can''t let them go."


    "I have said that no one can be wronged without evidence." The city Lord said coldly.


    "What if my subordinates have evidence?" Captain Tu returned calmly.


    In a word, not only the city master was stunned, but also the onlookers who were close to Han 3000 stepped back to keep a sufficient distance from him.


    "What evidence?" The city Lord frowned slightly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3251

    "Evidence?" Captain Tu smiled: "it''s very simple."


    After a few steps, he rushed to Han 3000, grabbed Han 3000''s shoulder directly, looked at him to the public, and then said in a cold voice, "what''s the difference between him and us?"


    A group of people immediately observed carefully, but it seemed that they couldn''t tell the difference for a while.


    "Everyone has a nose and eyes, but it''s no different."


    "He''s shorter and thinner. There''s nothing wrong with him."


    Captain Tu smiled darkly, then moved in his hand and slightly opened the collar of Han 3000''s clothes: "most of the people of the demon clan are very strong, no matter you grow demons. Even if there are thin and small people living, there are my demon clan marks on their necks. Take a look at his neck."


    "He is not a demon."


    "This guy... Yes, Captain Tu didn''t say it, but he hasn''t observed it carefully. It''s obvious when you look carefully."


    With Captain Tu''s words, everyone suddenly realized that the people of the demon family are strange and different in appearance. This itself is not a special thing. Since it is so, it is possible to find that someone looks the same as the people of the Central Plains.


    But the pattern of the demon family in the neck is by no means that other families can pretend to be. Only those who live in the place of the demon family will enjoy it.


    "That''s right. People in the Central Plains don''t dare to cross the Youming city. How could he come to us? It''s obvious."


    "That''s true. Ordinary people don''t dare to go so far into our demon family."


    Many people nod and say yes. It seems that what they say is reasonable.


    "Can''t they be the Central Plains people captured by the magic cloud ghost city?" In the face of pressure, President Chen still did not reach a premature conclusion on this matter.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately shocked the field, and many public feelings were suppressed.


    But almost at this time, a soft cry broke the short peace.


    "I remember. I saw this guy when I was at the city gate. When he first entered the city, he came in with a group of old men in the ghost city."


    Hearing this, the crowd began to feel happy again, and captain Tu, who had a headache, regained his pride, He said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, if the Central Plains people captured by the magic cloud ghost city have a lower status than ordinary slaves, why do they live to this day? Secondly, and most importantly, even if this boy is lucky and hasn''t died, he is strong and shouldn''t be locked up with those slaves of the same age?"


    "Why did you enter the city with some old men later?"


    "It''s inevitable that there are not three hundred taels of silver here." With that, he bowed respectfully and said that he was impolite to President Chen.


    General manager Chen didn''t make a pit sound, but his face was slightly embarrassed. He looked at Han 3000 and said, "Captain Tu''s words about this matter are not unreasonable. Young master, can you understand one or two?"


    Han Sanyi smiled bitterly: "I''ll say next. I was looking for someone at that time. I wasted some time. I happened to meet several old men, so I went to the city together to find someone. I''m afraid no one will believe it?"


    As soon as this remark came out, President Chen was even more embarrassed. On the other hand, Captain Tu and others were happy to laugh.


    "Look, I''m at a loss. I can''t find a reasonable reason to explain."


    "Arrest him and interrogate him severely. He is such a scum. He won''t kill the crowd."


    The crowd was so excited that President Chen didn''t know what to do for a while. At this time, he had no choice but to look at his own city Lord.


    The city Lord looked at Han 3000 with a smile. Even at this moment, he still didn''t have the slightest malice. Han 3000 could see that he should not be a foolish Lord. He believed it with a few words from others.


    At this time, he raised his hand slightly, motioned for the crowd to be quiet, and then walked down slowly.


    "He is not a slave of the ghost city of magic cloud at all." When he came to Han 3000, he looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "am I right?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 smiled.


    "He''s not a slave. What is he? It seems to prove that he''s a spy." Someone shouted immediately.


    He kept staring at Han 3000, but suddenly turned around and smiled. He still looked at Han 3000 and said, "if he is not a spy, do you think he will be the man from heaven!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3252

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned on the spot. However, the city Lord did not move his eyes from Han 3000 at all. He just looked at him faintly.


    "Will he be the divine man?"


    "Shit, is this joke too big?"


    "Let''s not say how powerful the god man is, but one man can destroy one city. Only this guy in front of him is as thin as a monkey. He may not have beaten ten ordinary people."


    "Lord, even if you have to say that he is not a spy, there is no need to find such a hat to bring him."


    "The destruction of God and man is supreme in our hearts. Comparing this boy with that man is humiliating to God and man. Even though I usually admire the power of the city Lord, I must criticize the city Lord at this moment. Don''t make fun of such a thing."


    Obviously, after a short period of peace, there was a crusade. Even after the city Lord, people almost scolded Han 3000. If Han 3000 admitted himself, I''m afraid his saliva could drown him alive.


    Han three thousand and one hundred laughed, and his face was indifferent. He was not affected by the crowd''s Tucao. He make complaints about the city owner''s eyes and laughed. "What does the city owner think?"


    "I think?" The city Lord smiled gently: "God and man are invincible. If one turns his hand, he will destroy a city. There must be a divine power, omnipotent and extraordinary."


    "So I say you are!"


    After the words, his eyes became more firm and seemed to see through Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled. He understood that the city Lord was playing psychological warfare with himself, but he was really rare to play to this point: "unfortunately, I''m just a civilian."


    "Yes." He smiled again: "unfortunately, your eyes have betrayed you."


    "You are the God who slaughtered the demon cloud ghost city." Then he turned back slightly, his eyes were no longer so red, just a shallow smile.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak.


    He couldn''t guess the city Lord''s mind. He didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or falsehood, or whether he was deliberately tempted or blackmailed, but Han Sanqian understood that if he had any subtle actions at this time, he would be caught in time.


    So he just calmed down and looked at each other calmly.


    "My Pooh, if he is a god man, my head will be screwed off on the spot as a stool for you."


    "Shit, I''m not only a stool for you, I''m also a toilet for you."


    Some people drank angrily, and more people attached accordingly. A group of people despised it. It seems that Han 3000 will be broken into the 18th floor just by looking at it.


    "Ha ha, the city Lord is too much. The god man must be a God. Don''t look at the thin monkey in front of you like a waste. What can be the comparison between the two?"


    "Indeed, it seems that others say that if there is nothing in front of the door, there will be peace. For a long time, the body will be wide and fat, and even the brain will be floating. Now that the magic cloud ghost city has been destroyed, our city master has no great enemy, and the show has reached the limit for a time."


    In the face of the public scolding, Lord Chen couldn''t see it anymore.


    If it''s normal, it doesn''t matter. However, in today''s scene, all the people are gathered. It''s really bad if it''s allowed to happen. He walked a few steps to the city Lord and whispered in his ear: "city Lord, if you talk more about your current situation, I''m afraid it will annoy everyone."


    "I know that the city Lord is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to wrong others at will, but at this time, it''s difficult to ride a tiger above the public opinion. Innocence is tight, but your reputation has to be managed."


    Hearing what Lord Chen said, the young city Lord slightly withdrew his eyes and looked around. Everyone was dissatisfied. Knowing the truth in the main words, he nodded gently.


    Mr. Chen did not delay and nodded to the butcher.


    The butcher captain immediately laughed: "just now, the city Lord deliberately cheated the boy. Now the city Lord has the answer in his heart. Come on."


    "Yes."


    "Take the spy down and put him in prison for trial."


    "Yes." Several soldiers promised on the spot, walked to Han 3000 in a few steps and detained him directly.


    Han 3000 didn''t resist, but he looked at the city master with some disappointment. He thought he had met some expert. In fact, it was just so.


    With a slight smile, he looked back at a group of cheering onlookers behind him, and suddenly understood the truth of all things.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t hurry down." When the butcher team grew up, he drank, but his eyes were full of coldness. Then he bowed to the city Lord: "my subordinates, I''ll go to the prison to try him myself."


    The city Lord nodded slightly, and the butcher''s smile became more gloomy


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3253

    As Han 3000 was taken away, a group of people who were full of complaints about the city Lord just now smiled happily for a while.


    "I said, the city master who should have fallen into the city has always been wise and powerful, but how could he say such nonsense just now? It turned out that he made it on purpose to deceive the boy."


    "This plan is very good. Retreat is advance. The one you use is called a wonderful one."


    A man''s mouth and tongue can produce a sword, but it can also produce flowers. The person with a sword can kill invisibly, while the person with a flower can be colorless and colorful.


    At least for now.


    Seeing the return of public opinion, Lord Chen finally breathed a sigh and looked at the city Lord. Both of them smiled at each other.


    It is far from easy to be honest and clean, so it is no wonder that people often say that it is easy to get bad but difficult to do well.


    However, when ten thousand guests were present, the city Lord and the LORD had to raise their spirits, laugh at the people, and even drink with them.


    It can only be regarded as another unjust ghost.


    At this time, the wronged ghost Han 3000 has been taken away from the so-called ancestral hall area and passed all the way. People like Han 3000 escorted by soldiers naturally attract a lot of attention.


    But it is a pity that even so, Han 3000 did not see the pangolin and others.


    Aren''t they in the city?


    But to be honest, Han 3000 always has a feeling that they are in the city, especially after they arrive at the ancestral temple.


    If we have to say that this feeling is just a feeling and lack of evidence, the best evidence may be Han 3000''s induction to Bahuang Tianshu.


    He really felt that they were all in this big city.


    However, Han 3000 doesn''t quite understand why he hasn''t appeared yet.


    In theory, they should be like themselves. At this time, the whole city looks for themselves. After all, the destruction of the devil cloud ghost town is well known in the city. When they know the news, they must look for themselves everywhere.


    But


    Why?


    Just thinking about these periods, Han 3000 had already been escorted by a group of soldiers to a remote prison in the city. As the gate opened, Han 3000 was escorted in, almost dark inside.


    However, the soldiers just took him into one of the cells and threw him into it at random, and then left. There was no torture as Han 3000 imagined.


    At this time, outside the prison.


    Several soldiers escorted Han 3000 back. When they saw captain Tu standing outside the prison, they bowed together: "Captain, you''ve been detained in prison."


    Captain Tu nodded with satisfaction, with a smile on his face.


    "Captain, isn''t it time to... Torture?" The soldier looked at him puzzled.


    After all, he was in such a hurry just now, so he should be eager to do it now. Why not hurry, but wait outside the prison?!


    "Torture?" He smiled and did not panic at all. Instead, he touched his hand and found two ingots of gold. He smiled and said, "what''s the hurry? Go and find the old men in the tavern today."


    "If you don''t make money, do you think I''m a fool?"


    As soon as he said this, several soldiers patted their heads and finally understood what captain Tu wanted.


    Just a few words wronged the boy, and the old men left so much money. If they skillfully set up other bright eyes, they would not be shaking with a money tree.


    "Tall, tall, tall, or the captain is clever."


    "I''ll do it now."


    Then several soldiers went to Lao Ju and a group of old men.


    Captain Tu smiled with satisfaction, looked at the remaining brothers around him and said proudly, "people often say that heroes come out in troubled times, and if you want to develop in peaceful times, you have to learn to make money."


    "Let''s go and have a good time with our gold owner. Otherwise, the money tree will not shake later."


    After that, the butcher threw two ingots of gold over his head, and the two ingots of gold fell into his bag, and others walked towards the prison step by step.


    Less than a moment later, after bursts of noise and fire rang out in the prison that day, Han 3000 was also taken out of the prison by these soldiers. Outside the prison door, five old men such as Lao Ju also headed for the prison under the guidance of several soldiers.


    In front of the interrogation table in the prison, the fire has already burst into the sky and is waiting


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3254

    "Hum."


    Seeing Han 3000 being escorted in, Captain TU was sitting in front of the interrogation table, sneering, holding a red soldering iron in his hand, looking cold and ruthless.


    Several soldiers tied Han 3000 to the scaffold and retreated to one side.


    Around the scaffold, there are both fire and iron flail, and some strange things that can''t be named, but only the appearance looks extremely strange.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. He really looked up to himself. He estimated that the dozens of punishments had been taken out for himself. He knew that he was alone. If he didn''t know, he would think that he was going to punish the people in the whole cell.


    However, to Han 3000''s surprise, this guy didn''t rush to do it, but stared at himself with a smile.


    Just when Han 3000 was a little impatient, a small soldier hurried in: "Captain, here comes the man."


    "Bring it in." Captain Tu shouted with joy. The soldier immediately took command and retreated.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps came, and Han 3000 looked with the sound. He saw the old depressed five old men hurried in accompanied by the soldiers.


    At the sight of Han 3000, Lao Ju and others were very worried. However, when Captain TU was in front, Lao Ju and others could only bow to him and say hello: "I''ve seen you, sir."


    "It''s all here."


    Captain Tu smiled and waved his big hand. Several soldiers immediately moved five stools in and startled the five old men.


    "The team has always been honest and fair. You don''t have to worry. The team won''t embarrass you. Just see you are old. Please take your seat."


    Hearing this, Lao Ju and others thanked again and again and sat down.


    "This son had a conflict with me in the tavern before, but our team is not a villain. Let him go in the face of the five, but the five must have seen it just now. This son openly despised him in front of the city master. Although our team advised him many times, the influence is too great and the movement is too fierce. I can''t help it."


    "Now, the city Lord suspects that he is a spy of the demon cloud ghost city, but he wants me to extort a confession by words and deeds. No, I''m ready." Then captain Tu picked up the red soldering iron in his hand and put it in the bucket next to him.


    At that time, I only heard the crazy sound of "hiss", and bursts of white smoke suddenly rose. The five old men were shocked and shocked.


    Lao Ju forced his courage and said, "Sir, this may be just a misunderstanding. Not only is the ghost Zun dead, but many of his subordinates are dissolved in place. As one of the officers of the city, you should also know that many soldiers of the ghost city are unloading their armor into the city when they arrive at the city. What other forces want to make waves again."


    "Yes, sir, that''s true." Other old men also echoed.


    "Hey." Captain Tu shook his head and was very embarrassed: "I know, otherwise, the tavern will not let him go so easily. However, as the head of the city, the city Lord is concerned about the safety of the whole city. It''s natural for him to worry. Now, he believes that this boy is very likely to be a spy. This is the difficult thing to do."


    "Captain, the city master is high. How can we meet? I hope the captain can say a good word for us." Lao Ju smiled.


    "My captain manages everything every day. How can he have so much spare time to take care of these things? If he wants to help you, how much will my captain be delayed? Who will be responsible for the loss?" Before Captain Tu spoke, the soldiers next to him made a pit sound in advance.


    Captain Tu smiled and just looked at old man Ju.


    Old Ju was stunned at the moment, but even if he understood what he meant, he fumbled for a long time and found out that he had only two ingots of gold left. Then the whole person was quite embarrassed. He looked at several old men walking with him, and several old men looked at each other. Then he got up and touched one ingot and gathered six ingots. Then old Ju took it and walked slowly to captain Tu.


    "Sir, this is our little wish. I hope you..."


    The old Ju head was about to speak, but the soldiers nearby interrupted: "is the loss of my captain worth this?"


    Old Ju''s head was very embarrassed, so he had to focus on the other four old men. When the four old men clenched their teeth and were about to take out again, Han 3000 said, "don''t give him a penny, five old gentlemen."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3255

    Upon hearing this, Captain Tu''s kind eyes were full of anger and coldness, staring at Han 3000.


    The soldier who had been interrupting next to him suddenly burst out: "smelly boy, what the fuck do you say? If you have seed, say it again?"


    "The refugees in magic cloud ghost town have been tossed all their lives. It''s not easy to survive until ghost Zun dies. Everyone can live a happy life by sharing some money, but they will be pulled out of their skin and cramped by some corrupt officials. You''re not afraid of heaven and thunder?" Han 3000 shouted coldly.


    Now Han 3000 just looked at their series of operations, he had roughly understood the faces of these guys, and he suddenly understood why the butcher was targeting himself everywhere.


    In the past, the tavern may have a short temper, but later found that there was money to live in, so he had a bad heart. It happened that he hit the muzzle of the gun and gave these guys a chance to take advantage of it.


    In order to squeeze out the money of several old men, the butcher captain is extremely despicable. How can Han 3000 be used to such people?


    "Thunderbolt? Shit, I want you to have a good taste of what is skin cracking and meat cracking." As soon as the soldier drank angrily, he immediately picked up the whip and rushed towards Han 3000.


    Lao Ju hurried to stop them, but it was obviously too late.


    With a loud bang, the whole whip was very strong and pulled on Han 3000.


    Several old men closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to see the cruel scene. Lao Ju quickly knelt in front of Captain Tu and said in a hurry: "Sir, sir, don''t be angry. He''s only an ordinary child. Why should he be as knowledgeable as him?"


    "Our team just acts according to orders, tortures and never gets angry." Captain Tu said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Lao Ju quickly put his eyes on several old men behind him. Those old men were really helpless, so he had to quickly take out all the three ingots of gold left on him.


    The devil cloud ghost town was scattered and divided into four ingots per person. They wanted to keep some for their old age, but now they can only take out all the last coffins in order to save people.


    However, just at this time, I only heard a chuckle: "that''s all my strength? Didn''t you eat?"


    Hearing this, not only the five old men turned back in surprise at the same time, but even captain Tu and several soldiers were stunned and looked at Han 3000 together.


    "Do you still want to cheat people''s hard-earned money for this weak thing?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "That''s unreasonable." In the face of such provocation, Captain Tu became angry and immediately got up. He directly grabbed the long whip from the soldier and aimed at Han 3000.


    Lao Ju hurried to plead, but Han 3000 smiled coldly: "if you can beat me, you can take their money."


    "However, the ugly words come first. If you can''t even do this, I suggest you''d better clamp your tail and be a man and don''t think about it all day."


    Captain TU was so angry that the whole person was trembling. It was annoying to be so provocative.


    Today, it is not only about money, but also about your face.


    Thinking of this, the butcher''s chief silk was not polite. He lifted the whip and used his mixed strength, and suddenly whipped it directly.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp sound almost made everyone in the room feel tinnitus. Even if they didn''t hit the corner of Han 3000''s whip, they even blew the wooden table to pieces because of their fierce force, especially the fierce force.


    However, just when everyone was a little frightened and didn''t dare to see how miserable Han 3000 would be at this time, Han 3000 laughed again.


    "What? Tu, you really grew up eating shit? It doesn''t hurt at all. Are you tickling me?"


    When the public heard the sound and looked up, they couldn''t help being stunned one by one


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3256

    At this time, Han 3000''s body, although the outer clothes had been directly cracked by a whip, there was no skin crack or flesh crack at the crack, even slight blood.


    This... Isn''t that ridiculous?


    Is it really as Han Sanqian said that the butcher captain who looks as strong as an ox is actually just a urea cargo and can''t even swing a whip well?


    These old men are stupid. How can captain Tu and others not be stupid?


    Of course, Captain Tu didn''t doubt that his whip was not strong enough. The first reaction he thought was whether he couldn''t hit it accurately? But if not, the whip is not enough to break Han 3000''s clothes.


    "Captain..." several soldiers looked at him puzzled. It was obvious that they couldn''t get away from the shock for a while.


    There are several old men outside and several soldiers inside. Han Sanqi''s sarcasm is also in front of him. Captain Tu can''t get through inside and outside. His huge and strong chest fluctuates constantly because of anger.


    "Hum, I''ll see if you have a hard mouth or my whip."


    Then, as soon as he took a volley, it was like an explosion. Tightly, he suddenly threw a whip at Han 3000 again.


    Han 3000 didn''t even change his face. He didn''t even blink. He said coldly, "continue."


    "Fuck!" Let out a loud scold.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Go straight to three whips.


    But in return, not only did Han 3000 not shout pain at all, but even he laughed loudly and wildly.


    "Tu, is that all?"


    "Ah ah!" Captain TU was furious, exhausted his milk strength and took it out again.


    One whip, two whip


    Ten whip, fifty whip


    Even hundreds of whips.


    When the stone platform used to bind Han 3000 was cracked because of the whip force, and when the surrounding instruments of torture exploded and scattered in the whip, Captain Tu didn''t know how many whips he waved. He only knew that he was panting like a cow now.


    However, he believed that with his own strength, not to mention being a person at the moment, even a giant elephant was absolutely rotten by his gut and died miserably on the spot.


    But before he could see it, several soldiers beside him had begun to retreat slightly like ghosts.


    At this time, the five old men opposite were also more than a ran, which seemed extremely shocked.


    He suddenly looked up, and the whole person stared angrily. He almost stumbled and fell on the ground.


    Han 3000, who was tied to the instruments of torture, had almost no complete shape of his clothes and trousers, and there were numerous explosion marks under the cloth.


    However, although such explosion marks look extremely shocking, they are not completely so in fact.


    Because


    Han Sanqian has no blood stains on his whole body now.


    It''s just like that one whip after another didn''t hit a person, but just hit a stone slab wearing clothes.


    Captain Tu didn''t know if there was anything wrong with him. He only knew that he was really exhausted at this time, his arms were numb and painful, and even the tiger''s mouth waving the card whip was in bursts of pain.


    "Why? Tired?" Han 3000 is a man with a smile on his face. Although he doesn''t have too many sarcastic words, sometimes it doesn''t need too much language to ridicule a person. He only needs a look in his eyes or a few simple words.


    At least, with the four words of Han 3000, Captain TU was furious.


    "If you want to embezzle the money, it depends on whether you have the ability and deserve it." Han 3000 sneered.


    Blow up, blow up, Captain Tu is about to blow up. He really wants to cut down the bastard in front of him.


    But on the one hand, he didn''t get the money, and on the other hand, he couldn''t get through the face. The only reason he had left was to prevent him from doing so.


    "Fuck, come on, take him off. This boy must be wearing some soft armor." With a loud scold, Captain Tu commanded angrily.


    Several soldiers patted their heads and suddenly remembered something. They rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    Several soldiers moved very fast. They took off Han 3000''s coat after three times and two times. However, when these people took off their clothes, it was like collective petrification


    This also includes captain Tu and a group of old men watching nearby


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3257

    Sometimes Pandora''s box looks mysterious, so it looks mysterious. It doesn''t matter.


    But often some people can''t help but open it. When it is opened, they will find more magical things, but they will regret opening it.


    At least, a few soldiers and a group of butchers are in such a mood now.


    They thought Han 3000 should have something like defensive soft armor, but to their disappointment, Han 3000 naturally didn''t have anything like this.


    What really annoyed them was that Han 3000 not only didn''t have these things, but even his body was as warm as jade. Not to mention the scars left by the whip, there were no bruises the size of the thumb cover.


    "Captain, you... You won''t miss him with hundreds of whips?" A soldier asked a question that even he thought was stupid.


    Of course, he saw with his own eyes that his captain was whip to meat. How could he miss it? It''s just that this stupid question is entirely because Han Sanna has been beaten at this time?


    You said he had just bathed in milk, there would be no doubt at all.


    "What the hell are you?" Captain TU was also shocked and looked at Han 3000''s unbelievable quality and asked.


    "Two arms, two legs, two ears and one eye, what do you say I am?" Han 3000 smiled: "why, he was weak and began to blame me for my strange appearance?"


    "I''m weak?" Captain Tu is very angry. A man is most afraid of being said to be soft and powerless.


    "Then go on." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Fuck!" With a loud scold, Captain Tu suddenly whipped it.


    "Pa"


    This whip still has a lot of strength.


    The people present almost didn''t blink. They all stared closely for fear of missing any details.


    The whip was really steady, accurate and ruthless on Han 3000''s chest, but they still couldn''t help wiping their eyes. Han 3000 still didn''t leave any scars on his body.


    "This... This is... It''s too divine?"


    "This guy, is this guy King Kong not bad?"


    "Shit, what the hell is this?"


    A group of soldiers immediately whispered, and the five old men opposite were completely stupid. It was the first time they had seen such a strange thing at such an old age.


    Captain Tu''s eyes are angry. It seems majestic, but in fact he knows that his whole state of mind has already fucking collapsed.


    In the face of a situation where you are allowed to fight, but you don''t resist, I almost use nine cattle and two tigers, but not only didn''t hurt others, but the funniest thing is to make myself tired.


    What''s this?!


    "Suddenly I think of a sentence. Do you know what it is?" Han Sanxiao.


    Although he is trapped by the seal of the earth, don''t forget that this guy''s gold body has immortal black armor and frost jade armor for double-layer protection. Although Han 3000 can''t complete it with the urging of immortal black armor, what''s the difference between resisting small trauma with its quality and playing? Not to mention that now there are little black sticks quietly incarnating in invisible protection.


    Let alone captain Tu''s small whip, even if several experts come here and attack them with internal power, they can attack these experts until they vomit.


    Captain Tu didn''t speak, but looked at Han 3000 coldly. He understood that this sentence was obviously not a good word.


    "Don''t do porcelain work without diamond!" Han 3000 looked at him with a light smile.


    Captain TU was so angry that he rushed to his forehead. He couldn''t stand it. It was a great humiliation nailed to his forehead.


    If you don''t kill him, how can you solve your great hatred?


    Now, as soon as you draw the waist knife, you have to do it directly.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Lao Ju and others hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy. Several soldiers also hurriedly whispered: "Captain, how to explain to the city Lord about the murder?"


    "Besides, we didn''t receive any money. It''s going to kill the boy. Isn''t it a big loss?"


    If it had been changed, Captain Tu would obviously have thought more about it, but at this time, he didn''t care about it. It doesn''t matter whether the money is money or not, and his dignity should be recovered.


    As for killing this boy, the city Lord has many excuses. It''s just a little fun.


    "What? Are you going to kill me?" Han 3000 smiled gently. Suddenly, his eyes were slightly cold: "I''m afraid you can''t even cut a knife, you waste chicken."


    Captain TU was so angry that he took a knife and cut off Han 3000''s head


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3258

    Although he is angry, he is not stupid.


    Since Han 3000 is almost invulnerable for some reason, attack his head in another way.


    Old Ju several old men suddenly sad and helpless don''t turn their heads to one side, can''t bear to watch the bloody scene, even a few soldiers also completely closed their eyes at this time.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the whole interrogation table was very quiet.


    But almost at this time, a voice of doubt broke the silence.


    "Where the fuck is my knife?"


    Several people looked for a voice. They saw captain Tu standing in front of Han 3000 with his hands holding a knife. However, the handle was in his hand, but the knife on the handle was missing.


    "Team... Captain." A soldier seemed to have found something, he whispered in a trembling voice.


    With the soldier''s voice, everyone looked back. For a moment, everyone was stunned and collective dumbfounded.


    That''s a knife!


    On Han 3000''s neck, the blade is stuck between his neck. At present, at least half of the blade is not in his neck, which is really shocking.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." When the butcher captain found the location of the knife, he was stunned first, and then burst into laughter.


    He was so happy that he was even arrogant.


    Shit, now, I see how you son of a bitch can play.


    "Fight me? Smelly bastard, you were still playing with mud when I came out." Captain TU was very satisfied. The knife didn''t cut off the guy''s neck, but the injury was enough for the boy to close his eyes and return to the West.


    That''s enough. The big revenge must at least be avenged.


    Lao Ju and others lamented that although they had not known Han 3000 for a long time, the five people who were kind-hearted had already regarded Han 3000 as their own children.


    They have no children, and they pity Han 3000, a young man who suffers with them in the magic cloud ghost city.


    Therefore, even if they managed to share some money and live in peace in their old age, they were unwilling to watch such a young man die.


    They would rather spend all their money to keep him safe. At least, when they are old, they can''t enjoy happiness for a few years. When they have no money, they leave after suffering for a few years. It is Han 3000 who has a lot of future.


    "Ha ha."


    But just when the five old men were in despair, a chuckle suddenly came.


    "Ga!"


    There was a slight sound. The next second, there was a bang, and the metal fell heavily on the ground.


    Several people looked around and saw that the metal making bursts of noise on the ground was not other, but the big knife blade embedded in Han 3000''s neck.


    This is nothing surprising in itself, but when you look closely, everyone frowns.


    Not only was there no blood on the knife, but the most terrible thing was its shape at this time. There was no shape of the knife at all. It was completely concave here.


    Take a closer look, isn''t that recess just the shape of a neck?!


    Here!


    A group of people suddenly realized that the previous knife was not cut into the neck at all, but just... The neck was too hard and forcibly concave the knives, but it looked like the knife was not in the neck!


    Raise your eyes again, a group of people are stupid.


    Sure enough, Han 3000 didn''t even have a mark on his neck.


    "It''s said that you waste chicken can''t chop down. The result is really true. It''s so powerful to fall into the city, but you can''t clean up a magic cloud ghost city. It seems that it''s because there are too many waste soldiers like you." Han 3000 smiled coldly: "what else do you have, just try it out."


    "However, I trouble you to use a little energy. I''m a little sleepy because of you. I want to sleep."


    When he was numb, everyone was numb. Captain Tu only felt that a strange thing rushed into his brain and let his brain crash on the spot. Everything stopped.


    Did he go to hell?


    Or... See God?!


    He was completely stupid in place, forgetting to be angry for a time and forgetting everything.


    Until, a soldier couldn''t help swallowing his saliva at this time, walked to him and whispered: "Captain... This boy can''t get a knife and a gun... Should... Shouldn''t he... He''s really the one who killed the magic cloud ghost city... The god man?"


    "God man?" Captain TU was stunned and suddenly looked at Han 3000 in shock


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3259

    If it had been long ago, he would have scoffed at his men''s statement, and even dazed him.


    Because it''s full of nonsense.


    A man from the Central Plains is as thin as a monkey. In his eyes, let alone slaughtering the demon cloud ghost city, even if he stands in front of himself, he is completely abused by himself. How can he have anything to do with the gods and men who kill everywhere.


    But now, he dare not think so.


    It''s not that he has become modest, but that Han 3000 is too abnormal.


    The whip can''t work. Even his own weapon can''t be broken. It''s incredible.


    If you want to say that he is a god man, it seems... It is not unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Captain TU was really afraid for a moment.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Captain Tu shook his head. What qualifications do such people have to be gods? He''s just a tool for collecting money. How can he match it?


    "With him? If he is a god man, I can fly." Dignity, even his anger, made him never admit that Han 3000 was a god man.


    Even if there is any evidence!


    Moreover, now that there is no evidence, he will not admit and accept this speculation.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Kind, boy, you''ve annoyed me." The butcher captain drank coldly, then ordered the soldiers and said angrily, "go and get the big guy."


    "Captain Tu, this... How can this be? If it''s not ordered by the city Lord, it''s forbidden for anyone to use it privately. If the city Lord knows, let''s..." the soldier was scared on the spot when he heard the so-called big guy.


    "If I ask you to go, why do you have so much nonsense?" The butcher captain was dissatisfied and angry.


    But the soldiers did not dare, hesitated and stepped back several steps.


    "Fuck you." With a roar of anger, the butcher directly twisted the soldier''s collar and raised it: "you can''t hear what I said, can you?"


    "Bring it to me. If I don''t kill this bitch today, it''s hard to calm my hatred. As for the city Lord, I have my own way to explain."


    Then he let go and threw the soldier to the ground.


    Several soldiers looked at each other, finally nodded and turned out of the cell.


    Captain Tu smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000. When that guy came, I think you will be proud at that time.


    Han 3000 was not worried at all and waited calmly.


    Just a moment later, a group of soldiers came back. At the same time, they had a wooden box in their hands.


    The wooden box is blood red and even emits layers of white air conditioning, which looks like a clue.


    "Captain, here you are." Some soldiers looked at Han 3000 pitifully, and then handed the wooden box to captain Tu.


    Captain Tu smiled coldly, took the wooden box and looked at Han 3000. His eyes were cold again.


    Several soldiers shook their heads and sighed. They didn''t know if they had boarded the thief ship.


    "Dog, this is called qianhan ice blade. It has no hardness and no destruction. Now, let me see how hard you are." After that, Captain Tu opened the wooden box, and a cold immediately spread from the box. Even the temperature in the whole house immediately decreased by more than ten degrees.


    Lao Ju and several old men only felt bursts of cold and couldn''t help shivering.


    "Once this blade cuts open even a small hole, it''s like falling into this vast ice cave. It''s so painful that you can''t die if you want to die. However, generally, this thing is forbidden in the prison. Today, it''s cheap for you, boy. Let you have a taste." Then he carefully picked up the ice blade and walked slowly towards Han 3000.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling softly. He knew that the dagger was by no means an ordinary thing. It was not easy to provoke at first sight. However, there was still no panic on his face. He was very indifferent: "really? It seems that I''m quite honored."


    Captain Tu sneered and was about to start, but at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3260

    Several heavy knocks on the door came suddenly.


    Captain Tu and several soldiers looked at each other and were in a panic for a moment.


    "Captain..." a soldier was worried.


    At this time, the prison was knocked at the door. Who should it be?


    Captain TU was also a little flustered and couldn''t help stopping for a moment.


    "Whoever it is, ignore him first." Captain Tu made up his mind in just a moment. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, it was not this time to destroy his good deeds.


    If you don''t kill Han 3000 today, it''s bound to be hard to spit out the evil spirit in your heart.


    "But Captain, if the city Lord sends someone over, let''s..." the soldier was a little worried.


    The indiscriminate use of lynching itself is a major crime. Now even using this ice blade without order is a capital crime among capital crimes. If you still refuse to open the door, you can hardly imagine how serious the consequences are. So, instead of this, it''s better to put back the blade and open the door at the same time when there is no one.


    Thinking of this, several soldiers obviously wanted to open the door.


    "If anyone dares to move, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The matter has come to this point, and there is no room for captain Tu to maneuver.


    Giving up at this time is equivalent to losing success. You will lose both face and lining at that time.


    On the contrary, killing Han 3000 and growing a sense of depression in his heart is the best policy. As for the rest, when he knows about it, he has his own way.


    At the thought of this, his murderous spirit will appear. There is quite a threat that whoever moves will die.


    "Let him come."


    When the scene atmosphere was extremely cold, Han 3000 broke the deadlock with a light smile.


    Several soldiers were stunned. The butcher captain had already been rekindled his anger: "come on, is it difficult? Am I still afraid?"


    Then he stabbed Han 3000 directly with an ice blade.


    Han 3000 frowned and suddenly a streamer burst out. Between the lightning and flint, Captain Tu, who was about to rush towards Han 3000 with an ice blade, was immediately repulsed by the streamer.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Captain Tu did not advance but retreated. His whole body crashed on the stone wall behind him. For a time, the whole interrogation platform shook and the ground shook.


    "Poof!"


    The sharp pain caused by the huge impact hardly gave captain Tu any response. A mouthful of fresh blood had been sprayed directly from his mouth.


    A group of soldiers were stunned, and the five old men were also stunned.


    We haven''t seen what''s going on yet, but the war situation has turned upside down.


    "What? I''m really right? A pair of leather bags are useless? I can''t even walk steadily?" Han 3000 chuckled.


    Captain Tu wanted to fight back angrily, but at this time, the sharp pain in his chest made him not open his mouth at all. He could only look at Han 3000, as if he was going to kill each other in his eyes.


    He glanced at several soldiers, who were quite speechless for a time. Although they were small soldiers, they were not retarded by anger or emotional because of dignity.


    They were not stupid. When Han 3000 didn''t move at all, the butcher couldn''t hurt Han 3000. At that time, they knew how much in their hearts.


    And just this blow, it completely expanded the number in their hearts by countless times.


    Or it can be said that as long as you are not a fool, you can clearly distinguish the form on the field at this time.


    "We... We''ll open the door." Even with the power of the captain, even if he kept staring at the soldiers, several soldiers still made their choices at the critical moment.


    Then, regardless of Captain Tu''s cannibal eyes, they pushed and squeezed, and quickly walked out of the interrogation table.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    In front of the interrogation table, only captain Tu tore and roared angrily, but he couldn''t do anything except tear and roar. Even he couldn''t yell.


    "Unfortunately, tut tut." Han 3000 looked at this guy playfully, full of irony.


    Just for a moment, as the prison gate outside was opened, bursts of footsteps came from outside to near.


    A group of soldiers dressed in obvious wealth and tidiness quickly stepped into the interrogation table under the leadership of a young leader. When they saw the scene in the house, they were obviously stunned.


    Is the chief butcher interrogating the prisoner, or is the prisoner interrogating him?


    At least what we see now is more like the latter.


    "Zhang Huwei, what are you doing here?" Captain Tu took a short rest. Now he was better. He bit his mouth full of blood and asked hard.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3261

    "I also want to ask captain Tu, what are you doing?" The young leader of the team whispered.


    You have to say that the prisoner tried him, but Han 3000 was still tied to the scaffold and couldn''t move.


    But if you want to say that he tried the prisoner, he was covered with blood and was extremely embarrassed. It seemed that the Buddha had just been beaten by people, but the prisoners on the scene were bound and only a few old men were left. At a glance, he knew that they were still five bad old men.


    What''s more, all his soldiers were there and were injured. For a time, it was really curious and confused.


    "Nothing, just play." Captain Tu insisted. At this time, several of his men finally had the courage to help him up.


    "Do you need a thousand cold ice blades to play?" Guard Zhang glanced at the ice blade in his hand and said coldly.


    Captain Tu didn''t speak. He hid his weapon behind his back: "by the way, guard Zhang hasn''t answered my question yet."


    "It''s really interesting that as the close guard of the city Lord, he doesn''t protect the city Lord well, but runs to the prison."


    "I was ordered by the city Lord to take people from the prison. Excuse me, does captain Tu have any doubts about this?" Zhang Huwei raised his knife, bowed his hands and said calmly.


    "The order of the city Lord?" Captain Tu frowned.


    "Hum." Guard Zhang smiled coldly and lost a token: "the city Lord interrogated him personally and untied him and took him away."


    "Yes." After that, several of Zhang''s men walked to Han 3000, took off his rope, and then marched in front of Zhang''s guard.


    After taking a look at Han 3000, guard Zhang took off his coat and asked the soldiers to put it on Han 3000, he waved his hand, turned around with Han 3000 and walked outside the cell.


    "Oh, by the way, irrelevant people wait. Leave quickly. The prison is important. No idle people can stay."


    Words fall, old Ju several old men also reflected, and hurriedly followed them out of the prison.


    "Shit."


    As soon as these people left, Captain Tu pushed all the soldiers holding him aside, and his hand holding the token suddenly punched and hit the table in front of him.


    With a loud bang, the table broke, and the token in his hand suddenly turned into thin pieces in his fist.


    It was dusk when he came out of the prison.


    Zhang Huwei suddenly stopped and looked at five old men such as Lao Ju: "are you going to follow into the city master''s house?"


    Lao Ju and others heard the sound, they could only look at Han 3000 with worry, and then stood helpless in place, watching a group of people walking away with Han 3000 towards the city master''s house.


    All the way, the city is still bustling.


    However, most of the roads taken by guard Zhang with Han 3000 are small roads. Although we can hear the noise of the busy market, we have not had much contact with many people all the way.


    More than ten minutes later, the party finally arrived at the door of a huge mansion.


    More than a dozen bodyguards in front of the door stand upright, complement each other with the stone lion in front of the door, and appear extremely powerful.


    "Go in." Zhang Huwei said, got up and took the lead.


    This is also the only sentence he said in more than ten minutes.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, there were birds singing, flowers smelling, rockery and flowing water. In a word, the world was just like this. However, for Han 3000, seeing the hypocrisy of the former city Lord, these things were not enough to make Han 3000 make any change to him.


    It''s just a man of mediocrity and elegance.


    With Zhang Baowei, the party walked through the main hall and into the deep and quiet backyard behind the hall. Finally, a group of people stopped in front of a house.


    There is a couplet in front of the house, praising chrysanthemums and bamboo. It seems quite different.


    "Go in. The city Lord is waiting for you inside." Zhang Huwei said and looked at several soldiers around. Suddenly, the soldiers not only opened the iron chain on Han 3000''s last foot, but also presented a set of unique clothes to Han 3000 with both hands.


    After finishing these, the soldiers didn''t say a word with guard Zhang, turned and left, leaving Han 3000 alone in front of the door.


    Han Trinity can''t reflect at that time. Don''t you want to take yourself for interrogation? Why did you leave suddenly?


    Not afraid to go in and kill the city master?


    Is it so interesting?


    Looking up at the house in front of him, Han 3000 smiled bitterly and pushed open the door


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3262

    As soon as the door opened, Han 3000, who was still quite vigilant, was a little silly.


    There is no darkness in the imagination, nor all kinds of torture tools in the imagination. Even there are no heavily guarded soldiers. There is only a huge round table filled with all kinds of delicious food.


    After Han 3000 was stunned, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "why? Here comes the penalty wine and a toast?"


    "Hehe, here you are." Hearing Han 3000''s voice, a figure was carrying the door and seemed to be doing something in front of the table. As soon as he looked back, he was modest and polite under the gentle jade appearance. He held a transparent container in his hand, in which there was half a bottle of red and orange liquid. When he looked at it, he felt crystal clear and beautiful.


    "I know you''ve come and specially prepared some for you for a long time. It''s called fragrance red. I''ve kept it for decades." The city Lord smiled, then picked up the transparent container and walked slowly over.


    "Don''t worry, the wine is very warm and shallow. It''s by no means the kind of liquor at noon." Then he sat down gently, took two wine glasses and filled them slowly.


    "Sit down." He thought of something and stretched out his hand.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked around. He was basically sure that there was only the city master in front of him in the big house, and there was no one else.


    Since people dare to go it alone, why don''t they dare?


    After sitting slightly, Han 3000 looked at him gently. He didn''t know what tricks he wanted to play.


    "Try it." He handed the poured wine cup to Han 3000. Then the city Lord smiled and drank it first.


    Han 3000 didn''t say much. He picked up the glass and drank the wine directly. Then, he smiled: "the so-called courtesy comes first, and the city master''s courtesy comes first. If you should come, come."


    "Do you think Zhu will harm you?" The city Lord smiled and then refilled Han 3000 with wine: "by the way, my name is Zhu Yanshuo."


    "Will that be good to me?" Han 3000 also smiled.


    Zhu Yanshuo shook his head with some self reproach: "it''s normal for you to have this idea. I know I''m wrong and blame you for what happened today. It''s also strange that he taught his subordinates so badly that he aimed at you."


    "But while I am a subordinate, I am also a great enemy. If the world is united for a long time, it will be divided, and if it is divided for a long time, it will be united. It is a good thing that the fall of the magic cloud ghost city is on the people, but there is no meritorious leader for the people who follow me to fight the world. Therefore, I have my own heart, and it is difficult for me to elaborate at any time. Therefore, I specially set up a thin Bureau today to express my gratitude." With that, Zhu Yanshuo raised his glass and made up for it.


    Han 30001 sneered: "did I hear you right? Lord Zhu meant to make amends to me?"


    "Naturally, it''s good. Zhu drank it first." Zhu Yanshuo finished and drank the wine from the cup.


    Put down the wine glass, he sighed, and then clapped his hands. A maid came in slowly with a wooden box. The maid put the box and opened it. After entering the eye, it was full of jewelry: "these things are regarded as a little respect. I hope you can take them."


    Han 3000 reached out to block the door of the wooden box and shook his head: "it''s enough for the city Lord to apologize to me personally. Please take back your things." Then Han 3000 picked up his glass and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Well, since childe Haihan, I don''t have to say much. I''m drinking to you." After that, Zhu Yanshuo offered another glass of wine. He was very happy because of Han 3000''s forgiveness.


    "By the way, eat vegetables, eat vegetables. These dishes are all to show my apology. I made them myself." Zhu Yanshuo warmly sandwiched a few chopsticks for Han 3000, and then filled Han 3000 again.


    "The city Lord still has this Kung Fu?" Han 3000 was a little surprised.


    "I still like to toss about," Zhu Yanshuo said with a soft smile.


    Han 3000 nodded and ate the chopsticks. At this time, the door was knocked. With Zhu Yanshuo''s light response, the door was pushed open, and a beautiful figure wearing light green gauze appeared on the door.


    However, compared with this stunning posture and appearance, Han 3000 was surprised at another level. He shouted fiercely and said in a hurry: "Xia Wei?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3263

    Han Sanqian was excited, but the woman at the door was obviously stunned.


    Then, to Han 3000''s surprise, the woman wrinkled her willow eyebrows. She was puzzled. After looking at Han 3000, she slowly came in, but the direction was not Han 3000, but Zhu Yanshuo''s side: "brother."


    "Brother?" Han was stunned.


    "Oh, introduce me, this is my sister, Zhu Yaner, this..." Zhu Yanshuo said and looked at Han 3000. It seems that he doesn''t know what Han 3000''s name is.


    I just patronized to apologize, but I forgot it.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have the heart to think about these and looked at "Xia Wei", but his mind was full of doubts and puzzles at this time.


    As like as two peas, she could not be so familiar with Xia Wei that Han three thousand would not be so familiar with Xia Wei.


    Although it is true that people with the same appearance may appear in the world, this probability is often very low, but it is impossible to transfer this probability to Xia Wei.


    Because Xia Wei is not an ordinary person, she is the daughter of the Phoenix, and it can even be said that she is the only Phoenix daughter left by the Phoenix family who has experienced the survival of the fittest for thousands of years.


    She is the hope of the Phoenix family to regain nirvana, so her beauty is unparalleled in the world. Even if there are people as beautiful as her, the way of beauty can not be the same at all.


    She is absolutely unique. Even if Han 3000 is not a phoenix people, she can definitely be sure of this. Otherwise, after thousands of years of survival of the fittest, the Phoenix people only chose a person with the same appearance?


    Secondly, Xia Wei''s beauty is not only skin bag, but also the particularity of her Phoenix family''s blood. How can she be the same as her people?


    But now, there is such a situation, and she claims to be Zhu Yaner.


    "My name is Han 3000, Xia Wei. You really can''t remember me?" Han 3000 speaks his name frankly. He doesn''t know what happened after pangolin and others came out, but Xia Wei''s situation makes Han 3000 can only show his identity in order to let her reflect.


    But to Han 3000''s great disappointment, when Zhu Yan''er heard the name of Han 3000, he not only didn''t look any different, but looked at him strangely and vigilantly.


    From her expression and eyes, Han 3000 can really see that she really doesn''t seem to know herself, but definitely not pretending.


    "Brother." Zhu Yan''er looked back at Zhu Yan Shuo with some worry. At the same time, she was afraid in her eyes.


    "Oh, maybe people have the same. Mr. Han must recognize you as one of his friends." Zhu Yanshuo was smart. He soon reflected it and smiled to ease the situation.


    "By the way, Yan''er, why don''t you rest in the boudoir, but come to the living room to find me?" Zhu Yanshuo asked.


    Zhu Yaner glanced at Han 3000 and whispered a few words in Zhu Yanshuo''s ear. Zhu Yanshuo immediately smiled. Oh, after a sound, he took out a box of small bottles from his arms and handed them to her hand. He smiled and said, "today, I patronized the apology, but I forgot to give you something."


    After taking the little bottle, Zhu Yan''er didn''t say much, and bowed slightly: "the sister won''t disturb her brother''s hospitality, so she stepped down."


    With that, she glanced at Han 3000 and turned back.


    "The city Lord has another sister? I haven''t heard of it." As soon as she left, Han 3000 put away his doubts and said with a seemingly indifferent smile.


    "Since you know my identity, you can''t mention your family in my identity, but it''s just to add unnecessary slander to them. Besides, my sister''s appearance is too high-profile, which may not be a good thing." Zhu Yanshuo smiled naturally, without any flaws.


    It''s really strange. I didn''t hear Lao Ju and their old men mention what family members the city Lord has, but now a sister suddenly appears.


    Even more surprising, as like as two peas, this younger sister is exactly the same as Xia Wei''s, and Xia Wei and others are just missing.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly. Is it really as simple as he said?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3264

    "By the way, eat vegetables." Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly and turned off the topic.


    He didn''t want to say more, and Han 3000 didn''t want to ask more. He smiled and nodded, pushing a cup with him.


    After thirty, Zhu Yanshuo drank almost, and his face was flushed with wine. He gently got up: "by the way, it''s late today. I''ve arranged a guest room. If it''s not too bad, brother Han can make do in the city master''s house all night. What do you think?"


    "Hehe, we talked about a table of wine for two hours. Although we had speculated, city Lord Zhu never asked Han any relevant information from beginning to end. It''s just a ton of wine. If Han wants to stay, city Lord Zhu is not afraid of weird things at night?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Hehe, Zhu loves to make friends all over the world. Although he has to guard against people, he has such a disposition, which is really hard to change." Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "in fact, over the years, Zhu''s sex has indeed encountered a lot of misfortunes, and his money has been enjoyed."


    "But Zhu may have stupid blessings. Although he has been trapped, he also has a lot of huge gains. It is because of your friends'' help that Zhu has always insisted on treating people at the beginning."


    "Secondly, the so-called hero doesn''t ask for a way out. Zhu naturally doesn''t care about the past."


    "What a hero doesn''t ask for a way out." Han 3000 smiled and nodded. Although he was sometimes fooled by others, he always met the friend of sincerity because of his initial heart. It''s hard to judge whether it''s good or bad, but at least in the eyes of Zhu Cheng, the talent who really did his best is going in a good direction.


    "Since Lord Zhu said so, if Han refused, he would be narrow-minded. Thank you, Lord Zhu." Han 3000 smiled gently.


    In fact, Han 3000 also wants to stay without the invitation of Lord Zhu. After all, Han 3000 must find out about Xia Wei and Zhu Yaner. It is full of weird and related to his friends. Why is Han 3000''s personality?


    Lord Zhu doesn''t know whether to push the boat with the water or deliberately test himself.


    But in any case, this is the result of Han 3000.


    "OK, someone." Lord Zhu called softly.


    "Lord." An old housekeeper soon waited outside the door.


    "Take your guests down to rest." Zhucheng main road.


    "Yes, Lord." The old housekeeper nodded, glanced at Han 3000 and respectfully asked, "distinguished guests, please come with me."


    Han 3000 got up and saluted Zhu Yanshuo: "I''ll leave first."


    Then he went out of the house and followed the old housekeeper all the way down to another garden nearby.


    Around bieyuan, flowers and flowing water are beautiful. Lanterns are hung in the corridors on four sides, with a bit of classical beauty. Han 3000''s house is located in the East Room of bieyuan. It is facing the flowers and running water. You can smell the fragrance of flowers and listen to the gurgling water. It brings some small noise in the quiet. It is more peaceful in the small noise. It is really the room to go to the room at a glance.


    "VIP, if you have something to do at night, you can call me in the courtyard at any time. We will be on standby in the wing at the gate of bieyuan." The old housekeeper opened the door, turned and smiled.


    Han 3000 nodded, but he had been planning the road and surrounding environment he saw when he came, and roughly sorted out a map from the backyard to bieyuan.


    "The old man doesn''t disturb the VIP''s rest. He''ll leave first." Seeing that Han 3000 ignored himself, the old housekeeper smiled and saluted. Then he took the door for Han 3000 and turned away.


    As soon as the old housekeeper left, Han 3000 simply took off his shoes and coat, blew out the candles and turned back to bed to rest.


    At this moment, the whole bieyuan restored its original tranquility.


    However, although the light in the room has been turned off, Han 3000''s eyes have never been closed. The reason why he did so was that he was afraid of being tested by the other party.


    If we have to take action at this time, I''m afraid we can''t find out one reason. On the contrary, we will let others catch it.


    At that time, all questions and clues will be completely interrupted, and Han 3000 will not be so reckless.


    Therefore, he simply turned off the light and lay down, not only to cover up his purpose, but also to observe the external situation in his house.


    About three hours later, the night was covered with black clouds. Even if there were some lanterns outside, the outside was as black as before.


    However, Han 3000 suddenly sat up because there was a movement in bieyuan


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3265

    In the dark, Han 3000 couldn''t help but crack his mouth and smile. He couldn''t help it. Do you want to move in advance?


    If the other party is defensive, naturally someone will stare at him. The reason why han 3000 has been lying in bed for three hours is that he wants to be patient with the person he is watching.


    Obviously, at least for now, it seems that Han 3000 won by himself, because the other party obviously can''t press it.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 gently stepped down from the bed and crept all the way to the door.


    Looking out through the window, the window was dark, but the lanterns hanging on the distant corridor vaguely showed a faint light. It was under the light that Han 3000 vaguely saw a figure passing through the corridor quickly and directly into the West Wing opposite Han 3000.


    When the West Wing came in from Han 3000, there was no light, fire or sound. It didn''t look like someone was living in it. Therefore, what was the purpose of someone getting into that room at this time?


    The most strange thing is that this person has been in for several minutes, but even now, there is still no light in the house to prevent Buddha


    Fangfo man disappeared into the house.


    So strange, Han 3000 couldn''t help but get up and gently opened his door, and then quietly followed the cover of flowers and plants in front of the door.


    When he came to the west wing door, Han 3000 suddenly frowned.


    There was a strong smell of herbs in the air.


    Although Han 3000 doesn''t know much about medicine, as the current owner of Xianling Island, Han 3000 is still far more familiar with medicinal materials than ordinary people.


    Although these herbs are likely to be different from those in the Central Plains, the medicines in the world have similar pharmacology. From this taste, Han 3000 can almost judge that these medicines are used to relax muscles and activate collaterals and cure wounds by gasifying blood.


    However, there is also a strange thing that this healing medicine is still mixed with a strange thing.


    Although it is impossible to judge what this thing is, its fragrance always shows its unique particularity.


    "What does that mean?" Han 3000 was puzzled.


    Medicinal materials rarely have strange fragrance, just as mushrooms are non-toxic and rarely colorful. From a Fairy Island owner''s cognition and intuition of medicinal materials, this fragrance is more like a toxic thing.


    Both healing and mixed with poison, Han 3000 is now strange, and naturally has his reason.


    However, this also confirms Han 3000''s guess.


    There''s really something wrong with the city Lord''s residence.


    Thinking of this, Han 30001 turned around and made sure that there was no one around. He gently opened the door of the west wing and went straight in.


    As soon as he entered the house, it was dark all around. He couldn''t see his fingers. Han 3000 reported to breathe and carefully observed all around, but he couldn''t see any movement around.


    This is even more strange. Just now I saw a man sneaking in. There was no other door in the house except the main door. How could he suddenly disappear?


    Is there any other mechanism in the house?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 thought that the little black stick immediately flashed out of his body, turned into a flashlight and held it in Han 3000''s hand.


    With the help of the little black stick, Han 3000 looked around the room, but he saw that the room was not much different from the east room. The only difference was that the next door to the west room was opposite and opposite to the east room, and the picture on the central hall was different.


    One is chrysanthemum, the other is peony.


    Han 3000, who had got nothing, suddenly took a new picture of the little black stick on the peony on the west wing.


    Just now, it was just a sweep, but now Han 3000 feels more and more strange when he looks at the peony.


    Although it doesn''t seem to be special in fact, somehow, Han 3000 always feels that it is extremely uncomfortable with the style of other places in the house.


    "Is the mechanism here?"


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 frowned, took a small black stick and rushed to the huge painting. Then he quickly touched around. Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly found that the vase under the painting could not be moved.


    The mechanism is here!


    In his heart, Han 3000 was about to start, but suddenly at this time, the little black stick in his hand suddenly didn''t listen to the command. When Han 3000 subconsciously held it tighter, suddenly, a dark shadow flashed behind him.


    When Han 3000 subconsciously wanted to turn back, a dark shadow suddenly attacked his head. Then, he blacked out and fainted directly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3266

    When Han 3000 woke up again, it was already sunny outside the window. Layers of sunshine came in through the window, and the room was warm.


    Han 3000 subconsciously touched his left forehead. If he remembered correctly, when he turned around last night, he was suddenly attacked by something from this direction and hit here. He fainted.


    But with Han 3000''s hand in place, the whole man couldn''t help frowning.


    The forehead is unusually smooth, not only without any swelling, on the contrary, there is not even a scar left.


    The strangest thing is that when Han 3000 dazzles around, although the buildings are different, Han 3000 can be separated at a glance. At this time, he is in his wing room last night.


    It''s also in the East Wing room!


    Is it difficult? It was a dream that went to the west wing after midnight last night?!


    Han Trinity''s time is really a little unclear, but at present, at least from the scars on his forehead and the location where he woke up, this guess is not unreasonable.


    But it was true that I went to the West Wing last night. It was not like a dream.


    This


    What the hell is going on?


    When Han 3000 fell into many doubts, at this time, he heard bursts of noise outside, quite noisy.


    "VIP, are you awake?"


    At the door, a figure appeared and asked patiently.


    Han 3000 knew that it was the old housekeeper last night, and gently echoed, "what''s the matter with the old housekeeper?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Just give something as ordered by the city Lord. If the VIP is inconvenient, I''ll come back later." With that, the old housekeeper was ready to turn and leave.


    "Come in." Han 3000 answered. Then he got up from bed and walked down.


    The old housekeeper opened the door and came in with a tray in his hand. On the tray was a set of exquisite clothes: "the city Lord ordered me to give this suit to the distinguished guests early in the morning."


    "The old man came here earlier, but it was too early. I saw no movement in the room. I guessed that the VIP might still be resting, so I didn''t dare to disturb until just now..." said the old housekeeper with a smile: "how are the VIP resting?"


    Han 3000 was shocked. He didn''t know whether his rest was good or not. However, he smiled and said, "thank you for your concern. The rest is still good."


    "By the way, why is it so noisy outside?" Han 3000 digressed.


    "Ha ha." With a smile, the old housekeeper picked up the clothes on the tray and put them in the air to facilitate Han 3000 to come and change clothes. At the same time, he slowly opened his mouth: "usually, generally speaking, the city master''s house is extremely quiet, because it is quiet and quiet. In addition, when my city master has never had anything to do, he is very happy."


    "However, today is different from the past, because there are major events in the city Lord''s residence."


    To tell you the truth, Han 3000 felt a little empty when he heard this. After all, he failed to explore last night. Zhu Yanshuo had already found out that he just deliberately placed himself here to paralyze himself. In fact, he had shouted people and horses and surrounded himself?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 flashed an imperceptible cold in his eyes: "great event? What great event?"


    Lao Guan''s family naturally didn''t pay attention to Han 3000''s cold flash. He still said happily: "it''s a big thing, not only for our city master, but also for the thousands of city people who should fall into the city."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was a little strange. If he simply caught himself, it seemed that he had nothing to do with thousands of city people.


    Is it something else?


    "Please speak clearly, old housekeeper." Han 3000 road.


    "Hehe, I''ve sold a little. I hope the distinguished guests don''t get angry. After all, it''s a great event. I''m afraid." The old housekeeper dressed Han 3000 and continued to say with a smile, "my miss is getting married."


    "Marriage?" Han 3000 frowned.


    The old housekeeper nodded again and again: "yes, my lady is competing for relatives today. She faces the whole city. Distinguished guests, you say this..."


    Before the old housekeeper finished speaking, Han 3000 grabbed the old housekeeper fiercely and shouted, "your miss, but Xia Wei? No, Zhu Yaner?"


    The old housekeeper was startled by Han 3000. Before he could answer, Han 3000 rushed out with an arrow!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3267

    Han 3000 didn''t need the old housekeeper to answer, because from his eyes, he had got the answer he needed.


    It was none other than Zhu Yaner and Xia Wei who competed to recruit relatives.


    Han 3000 will never let this happen. He knows Xia Wei''s identity better than anyone. She is the daughter of the Phoenix. How can she casually deliver it to others?


    This is related to the nirvana rebirth of the Phoenix family. Xia ran handed her sister over to herself. How can she let Xia Wei marry others casually


    Even if you have no fate with her, the person who marries her must be approved by Xia Wei here.


    Thinking of these, Han 3000 felt more worried, and his pace towards the noisy place was also accelerating.


    He doesn''t know what happened to Xia Wei, but at least before Xia Wei''s mind is not light, it is absolutely impossible for her to engage in ghost competition to recruit relatives.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 crossed the whole back hall and rushed to the main hall of the city master''s residence.


    Like many city Lord''s houses, there is still an extremely empty hall in front of the city Lord''s hall, which can not only show the prestige of the main hall, but also a training place for the city Lord''s soldiers.


    However, on the training ground at this time, the ground, which could have accommodated nearly 10000 soldiers, was forcibly crowded with people, which could not be described as being full of people.


    Han 3000 stared at the crowd in front of him. He wanted to rush through the crowd, but he found that it was too crowded. Every time Han 3000 charged, he was almost less than half a meter into the outer layer of the crowd, so he was directly bounced out again.


    But without waiting for Han 3000''s response, more and more people poured in behind him completely blocked his way back.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that Lord Zhu, who should fall into the city, had a sister. I haven''t heard much about it."


    "That''s not true. I always thought that Lord Zhu was just a concubine who was driven out. Where can I think of it? In fact, he came out with a sister."


    "However, it is estimated that what is hidden and tucked in like this must not be a good thing. Otherwise, how can it not be mentioned on weekdays?"


    "Yes, maybe it''s not only bad, but also scary."


    "However, it''s the city Lord''s sister. Even if she''s ugly, it''s her identity. If you can marry her, you''ll fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. It''s the city Lord''s brother-in-law."


    "Now that the devil cloud ghost city has been destroyed, it''s time for the city master to be powerful. His future may be more unlimited. It''s really tempting to be his brother-in-law."


    "When the red flag doesn''t fall at home and the colored flag flutters outside, isn''t it also a great pleasure in life?"


    At this time, the people around are all excited, talking, teasing and excited. Many people have even been impatient and eager to try.


    For most people, whether the city Lord''s sister is beautiful or not is a later word. Even, many people have made up their mind that the city Lord Zhu''s sister must be ugly.


    After all, Lord Zhu didn''t announce it early or late, but he announced it at the time of the great victory. His purpose is really ready to come out!


    This is an opportunity to marry a younger sister.


    Obviously, isn''t that why?


    But even so, what can we do? At present, the most important thing is that today''s Lord Zhu is a popular fried chicken. Who can tie such a thigh is naturally carefree in the future.


    Even, the government and the opposition can have power.


    How can this make people not excited?


    Almost at this time, on the main hall, a ritual officer slowly came out: "everyone, quiet, quiet."


    "First of all, on behalf of Lord Zhu, I would like to thank you for coming to participate in the martial arts competition of Lord Zhu''s sister."


    "Next, let''s invite the Lord Zhu and the princess Zhu."


    The words fell. As the rites and music sounded, Zhu Yanshuo and Zhu Yaner slowly came out of the hall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3268

    Zhu Yanshuo is at the forefront. He is very decent in flowing clothes. In addition, he has an elegant appearance and temperament, which virtually has an unspeakable nobility and elegance.


    Zhu Yaner gently followed behind Zhu Yanshuo, wearing a long blue and white skirt, which can not only highlight her tall and slender figure, but also make her snow like skin more attractive.


    On his head, the white veil covered his head slightly, and his face was not noticeable in the hazy, but for Han 3000, he would never forget that gorgeous and special face, even if it covered 10000 floors.


    "Shit, come out, come out."


    "Oh, although I generally know that Miss Zhu is not miscellaneous, to be honest, looking at her figure alone is absolutely exciting."


    "Yes, plus the skin is like snow. It''s a good thing to say. One white covers all the ugliness. Ha ha, Miss Zhu''s white can cover all the ugliness."


    "Shit, it''s much better than the worst we think."


    "Indeed, it seems that I have to work hard later, everyone."


    As soon as the Zhu brothers and sisters appeared, everyone was excited. Many people were even sharpening their hands and ready to try at any time.


    Han 3000 saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart for a time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Almost at the same time, Zhu Yanshuo also went to the center in front of the hall. With a call, all the people responded in time.


    "When Mr. Zhu arrived at the city, he had nothing and relied on the full support of all his friends. At that time, Mr. Zhu said to all his friends that if one day Mr. Zhu could make the city bigger, your treatment would not be worse."


    "Those who follow me down the rivers and mountains are the masters of the rivers and mountains."


    "It''s just a pity that the devil cloud ghost town was destroyed by God and man. Although it''s lucky for our city to be in the country, I also know that many people with lofty ideals have regrets. This achievement has not been established, but the future has been ruined. It''s really helpless. It happens that Zhu has a younger sister named Yan''er. Now she has just completed. After following her consent, she also thanks her relatives and friends. Therefore, she specially ordered people to set up this martial arts competition to recruit relatives General assembly. "


    "While looking for a good son-in-law for my sister, I also take this opportunity to thank you for your great support over the years."


    Zhu Yanshuo took the lead in clapping, and the people under the stage responded one by one. Suddenly, the on-site applause was deafening and the momentum was sudden.


    Han 3000 looked coldly at all this. Although he was busy, the excitement had nothing to do with him.


    Zhu Yanshuo was really an extraordinary person. There were several birds with one stone.


    Not only satisfied with finding a good husband for his sister in this way, but also able to win the hearts of the people in this way.


    As for the other birds, Han 3000 has not solved the mystery that Xia Wei has become Zhu Yaner for the time being. He doesn''t know yet, but anyway, just the above two birds are enough to show how good Zhu Yanshuo''s means are.


    It is not surprising that while the city is growing rapidly, it can get all kinds of praise.


    "Well, there''s no more nonsense. I also believe that at this moment, you have no interest in me as a big man." As soon as the words fell, the audience laughed.


    "Let me briefly explain the rules of this martial arts competition. The more incense there is on the stage, the shorter the incense will be. On the contrary, the longer the incense will be. Anyone present today can take the stage. If no one challenges after the incense is burned out, this person will be today''s challenge leader and become Zhu''s younger sister-in-law at the same time. My younger sister will watch the battle in the challenge arena and win or even kiss Fangze ¡£¡±


    "In addition, in the last sentence, although the sword has no eyes, you are all friends of Zhu. Therefore, it is necessary for Zhu to remind that although the martial arts competition is heavy, it''s best to stop immediately."


    "Well, now, I officially announce that the martial arts recruitment conference has officially begun."


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and then stepped back slowly. At this time, the audience was even more excited by such a momentum.


    As the salute officer shouted, the whole surroundings were pounded with heavy drums, and the atmosphere was pushed to the highest point for a time.


    Among the crowd, two figures took the lead on the stage, each holding weapons, and were obviously ready to go.


    Han 3000''s side also clenched his teeth at this time, and the whole person was ready to rush up at any time.


    Kiss Fangze in public? What trick is Zhu Yanshuo playing?


    Is it to mobilize emotions? Or do you intend to?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3269

    At this time, on the challenge arena, with the sound of the Gong, the two strong men also suddenly launched an attack on each other.


    The two men were very murderous. They were fierce between a knife and a gun. The knife had the strength of the knife and the gun had the strength of the gun. When the knife and gun touched, the fire was everywhere.


    "He is worthy of being a magic gun messenger. Although the attack on the king of the sword is extremely fierce, they are actually dissolved one by one." Someone commented.


    "It has been said since ancient times that one inch is long and one inch is strong. The power of the gun naturally has its own reason. Without ten moves, the king of the sword will lose." The other man agreed.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, just stared at the situation on the court.


    Although the gun user does have an advantage over weapons, it is not enough for him to maintain an absolute advantage in the duel. In fact, he can do so because of his steady footwork.


    The gun is like a dragon, and the foot is like stepping on gossip.


    Don''t mention ten moves. Within three moves, the sword king will surely lose.


    It is said that the first bird is shot by the gun, and the things that rush up in advance are often half filled with water. However, from the perspective of the current knife and gun maker, this should fall into the city. It is really a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Even half irrigation is quite powerful.


    Almost while Han 3000 was thinking, as the gunman on the stage called back the horse''s gun, the tip of the gun was straight to the knife''s throat, and the victory or defeat was divided.


    Almost at the same time, the salute officer on one side also took out a piece of incense about the thickness of his thumb, lit it and slowly brought it up.


    According to the regulations, if the incense burns out and no one else challenges on the stage, naturally, the gun is the king of the new challenge arena.


    However, how can such rules and so many people be so easy?


    Almost before the defeated swordsman stepped down, another strong man had rushed directly to the stage with a giant axe.


    However, as Han Sanqian saw, the gunman directly knocked him off the challenge arena with his shooting method and footwork in just a few rounds, and suddenly even Zhuang in a cry of surprise. Even Zhu Yanshuo on the stand and Zhu Yaner next to the challenge arena could not help nodding.


    Han 3000 smiled gently. At this time, he inadvertently swept over a white faced scholar standing beside him.


    The man held a folding fan and looked at the scene on the stage with ease. His eyes were also full of pride and pride. He looked like a bamboo.


    Sure enough, almost in the next second, the scholar moved under his feet and the whole man flew directly over.


    "Hey, hey, the ghost face is on the stage. Now there''s a good play."


    People around nodded: "who said no, this ghost face looks gentle, even not pleasant to hear. It can also be said that he has no strength to bind the chicken, but in fact, he is a ruthless person."


    "The so-called ghost face originally said that he was as human as his face, but his face was as terrible as a ghost."


    A group of people talked freely and seemed to have confidence in this person.


    Sure enough, only a short time after the scholar came to power, the two gun fighters were directly beaten away. At the same time, the challenge arena also rekindled the fragrance of the scholar.


    As the salute officer announced his victory, for a time, there was no previous noise on the challenge arena. Many people who wanted to go up looked at each other at this time.


    Obviously, it should be big goods on the market, and many people don''t dare to rush on.


    Han 3000 smiled gently. While all the people were stunned, he was finally able to find some gaps in the crowded crowd. Then, from these gaps, Han 3000 walked slowly to the challenge arena.


    "No one?"


    Above the stand, the ghost faced scholar calmly closed the fan and gently looked around the thousands of people below.


    He was very happy. At least at this time, although the crowd also had some savings, after all, no one dared to come to the stage for the time being, which at least showed that his prestige was enough.


    As a famous disciple of the city, he has this confidence. Naturally, he is not inflated in his heart, but has his own unique skill. In particular, although the folding fan in his hand seems ordinary, it is full of killing moves in his hand.


    He has been wandering in the Jianghu for many years, but few people can take ten moves with this fan.


    Not to mention, the ghost face has his very good internal power and evil skill.


    I can''t say I can catch this challenge arena, but the ghost face believes that he is definitely the most powerful competitor.


    "One third of the incense has burned. Who else wants to challenge?" The salute officer hurried lightly at this time.


    "Let me try." A voice, also suddenly responded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3270

    With a burst of exclamation from the ritual officer and the crowd, a young man slowly stepped on the stage.


    If the ghost faced man is a scholar with gentle and polite temperament, the man on stage is exquisite and somewhat elegant.


    "Wow, shit, I''m not fucking dazzled? That''s..."


    "Isn''t this NIMA?"


    The crowd was shocked and exploded. Obviously, it was difficult for the new man to accept for a time.


    "Such as jade childe!"


    "That''s the son of Ning family. He''s not only rich, but also young and promising. He''s the future leader of Ning family. Even he wants to rob Miss Zhu with us?"


    "Damn it, with his appearance and ability, he wants to wave, not to mention the sister of the city master. Even the Pei family, the most powerful nearby, will definitely marry his princess to him."


    "This..."


    Many people were very puzzled and surprised. At the same time, some even felt pity for this childe like jade.


    At this time, Han 3000 was very depressed.


    With the appearance of Childe Ruyu, the onlookers looked forward to it. Many people even pushed each other to grab a good seat. Those who couldn''t grab it directly padded their toes and blocked the gap road that could have been taken directly to Han 3000 for a time.


    Now the seal of the earth exists, otherwise Han 3000 really wants to step on these people''s heads and fly over.


    "Childe Ruyu, you are really surprising. I didn''t expect you to join in this excitement." On the stage, the ghost face was also quite surprised at the appearance of Childe Ruyu.


    After all, childe Ruyu is also famous. It is impossible to say that he has no fear.


    "The so-called fair lady, gentleman, Miss Zhu, naturally men want to pursue." Childe Ruyu smiled gently, then glanced at the fan in the ghost face''s hand and said, "it''s said that the folding fan in the ghost face''s hand is like the soul of hell. If you fan it out, you will see blood. I still want to learn it."


    The ghost face did not show weakness, and said with a cold smile, "that''s what the childe wants."


    Then, two people, not to mention in the demon clan, even in the Central Plains, were very elegant, but suddenly rushed at each other like two lightning bolts.


    Both of them are extremely fast and their killing moves are fierce. Although it''s best to stop at the challenge arena, it''s obvious that both of them want to kill each other with one blow.


    And because of this, the fight between the two sides naturally appears extremely fierce. People can''t turn their eyes between lightning and flint.


    Even Han 3000 couldn''t help stopping and was deeply attracted.


    "It''s really thunder fighting fire. It''s too fucking exciting."


    "It''s like young master Yu. It has been said in the Jianghu that he not only has an excellent family background, but most importantly, his personal cultivation is also very fierce. He said that he is young and talented, and his future is unlimited. Originally, I thought it was a compliment from others, but when I saw him today, I found that it''s not a false reputation. He can fight with the ghost face so well."


    "Indeed, the ghost faced man has been in the Jianghu for many years and has long been famous. If childe Yu has been out of the Jianghu for only three years, he can fight him to such a degree in the future. Even if he loses, he will never be ashamed."


    People around lamented one after another, but Han 3000 was the only one, but he just sneered at it.


    It''s true that experts watch the doorway and outsiders watch the excitement.


    In other people''s eyes, maybe they played well, and even excited that childe Ruyu could compete with the ghost face at this time, Han 3000 had begun to prepare to move on.


    Because it is very obvious that in the eyes of Han 3000, the game has basically been announced to end ahead of schedule.


    That''s like the jade childe. He doesn''t compete with the ghost face at all. On the contrary, he can even be said to be a sure winner.


    In the eyes of others, the two want to fight in an instant, but in the eyes of Han 3000, the two have already fought hundreds of moves.


    This is the difference between a master and a low hand in analyzing the war situation.


    So instead of wasting time here, it''s better to do what you should do.


    Almost less than half a minute after Han 3000 left, with Childe Ruyu''s gentle smile, the ghost face had retreated a few steps and was unwilling to admit defeat.


    The crowd was in an uproar, and the incense was rekindled, but no one dared to go on the challenge arena for a long time. Even many people in the crowd did not dare to move, for fear of being mistaken for a challenge on the stage.


    Except for one person


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3271

    That man is not only moving, but also moving all the way.


    At this time, the crowd is frightened and dare not move at will. Therefore, when someone goes the opposite way, it will be extremely conspicuous.


    Almost all the way from the rear of the crowd, he drilled and robbed to the middle of the crowd, and he was coming all the way to the challenge arena.


    If childe Yu is condescending, he is naturally easy to detect. With his attention, the people below also look down his eyes.


    A group of people were completely silly for a time, at a loss and full of curiosity staring at the guy.


    And who else could that guy be besides Han 3000?


    Taking advantage of this meeting, he naturally rushed to the challenge arena without stopping. He didn''t pay attention to his mistakes. At this time, he actually became the focus of the whole audience.


    Zhu Yanshuo also frowned slightly. The clothes of the moving figure looked so familiar, how could he not be confused?


    Many people pointed and talked about it. Some of them looked at each other and then moved in a hurry.


    "Bang!"


    Han 3000, who was busy drilling cracks all the way, suddenly felt a pain on his forehead. He seemed to have hit something. When he raised his eyes, he saw a huge figure standing in front of him at this time.


    Just now, it happened to hit the giant man''s big stomach.


    However, although the big belly seems to be soft, it still knocks Han 3000 into a daze.


    "Little hold three, what are you doing?" The head of the giant Han, at this time, the skin doesn''t smile, the meat doesn''t smile and stares at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned and admitted that he didn''t seem to provoke these guys, did he? "What''s up, brother?"


    "Brother? Who the fuck is brother with you? What the fuck are you doing here?" The giant looked at Han 3000 disdainfully.


    Childe Ruyu on the stage is his own childe. It should be the focus of attention to win the challenge arena. The result is good. This little hold three is crazy to add drama to himself and attract a lot of attention.


    The man who works as a subordinate naturally has great eyesight and will come to stop the boy right away.


    One is to vent his anger, and the other is to clean up the boy at any time if he wants to make trouble.


    Hehe, with his small body, he can slap himself. He goes back to grandma''s house.


    "Can''t you wander here?" Han 3000 frowned and puzzled. If he wanted to say that he had hit him, he lost his temper, but it was obvious that he was in front and he couldn''t hit him.


    As for the collision behind, it was obviously because the guy deliberately walked in front of him and deliberately blocked the way.


    "This is a public place. You should be able to move freely?" Han 3000 looked at him in wonder.


    The giant man sneered: "who allowed you to move freely?"


    Seeing that he was not reasonable at all, Han 3000 was also lazy and had a general knowledge with him. He bypassed one side and prepared to leave.


    As a result, the giant man moved a few steps and once again directly blocked Han 3000''s way, with a ferocious and disdainful smile on his face.


    Even though Han 3000 didn''t want to offend others, he was dissatisfied at this time. He frowned: "brother, what does this mean?"


    "As you said, this is a public place, free activities. You are allowed to go, but I am not allowed to go?" The giant Hans was not at ease and smiled coldly.


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s unknown fire began to rise from time to time. He didn''t want to deceive others, but he couldn''t stand others constantly looking for trouble from him.


    At present, one, two, two, three, how can Han 3000 not be angry?


    However, even so, Han 3000 still pressed his temper: "what? Afraid I''ll challenge your childe? Now play these Yin moves at the bottom?"


    This remark was like a thunder on the ground. When Han 3000''s words fell, the crowd was stunned. The next second, they fried the pot


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3272

    "Is this fucking sick? I''ve seen boasting, but I''ll see you for the first time."


    "Shit, such a small hold three, dare to blow such a fucking cow. Now the cow is worthless, or are these small hold three too big?"


    "He really took us all as ignorant little girls, boasting and cajoling at will?"


    "Don''t fucking say that challenges are like jade childe. Anyone who has just lost in the challenge arena can definitely beat this silly ratio with one hand."


    A group of contemptuous curses took over one wave after another, and even the spittle from his mouth almost drowned Han 3000.


    Han 3000, who was in the crowd, was indifferent and did not panic because of many insults. After all, he had enough patience for these Han 3000.


    Secondly, what he said is true, and naturally there is no sense of guilt.


    "Ha." Opposite Han 3000, the giant man suddenly smiled angrily. Then he took out his ears with his big hand and looked at Han 3000 suspiciously and funny: "you bastard, what did you say just now?"


    "You want to challenge my childe?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    The huge man laughed wildly, and several people accompanying him also sneered.


    "You''re fucking bullshit. Look at some people. If you pull in front of me, you don''t take a piss and take care of your dog. Don''t mention my childe, I can get you back to your grandmother''s house with one punch." The giant Han said that his right hand had been suddenly clenched into a fist and rubbed in his left palm.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He looked at the giant man lightly without any fear. Even with the seal of the ground, Han 3000 thought he was more than rubbing against such a simple thing with four limbs.


    "Hey!" However, just as the giant was about to punch, suddenly, a fan gently blocked his fist. At this time, a middle-aged man came slowly. He shook his head at the giant, then turned back and smiled at Han 3000.


    The middle-aged man has a special temperament. It seems that the giant man should be afraid of him. When he saw him coming, he immediately bowed his head slightly and stopped fooling around.


    "Didn''t they just say it? What they want to challenge is our childe, pig three. If you want to hurt people under the stage, don''t you really play a dirty trick and get into trouble for our childe?" Although the middle-aged man said to the giant man behind him, he stared at Han 3000 all the way.


    Han 3000 smiled gently and looked strange. He didn''t even bother to talk.


    "Mr. Lu is right. He''s different from others, so as not to be said that our family would rather bully others." The giant man disdained a cold hum, and then took back his fist.


    "Well, Mr. Lu is really elegant and polite. He is so stupid that he is even more polite to him."


    "That''s not true. It''s amazing that childe Ruyu can even fight ghost noodles. Such a person has burned half of the incense on the platform, and no one dares to go again. Such a little hold three but arrogantly said he would challenge. It''s not an obvious insult to childe Ruyu. If I were Ning''s family and didn''t repair the boy, I would have given him face. It''s really unnecessary to treat him so leniently ¡£¡±


    "As expected, the Ning family can calm the country and invigorate the country with virtue. It''s really everyone."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that some clowns try to attract attention in this way. Compared with the two, the degree of making judgments is simply one day and one place."


    Many people are very puzzled about Mr. Lu''s practice, but after thinking about it, they can''t help sighing how charming the Lu family''s style is.


    I''m afraid I can be more polite to others if I''m so kind.


    In the face of everyone''s praise, Juhan Zhusan was very happy. His master was smart and turned the world around in a few words.


    Mr. Lu is quite calm about this. As a martial master, one skill is the foundation of the world. If he can stand up, he naturally knows what will happen next.


    In his words, everything is under control, not affected by the gossip of others nearby. He looked at Han 3000 and smiled: "my childe is on the stage. If you are interested in challenging, please!"


    Then he politely posed as an invitation.


    Han 3000 glanced at him, stunned for a moment, and suddenly said, "OK."


    After that, Han 3000 slowly walked towards the challenge arena in everyone''s eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3273

    Some people looked at Han 3000''s back and felt that he was very natural and unrestrained. After all, if you want to challenge childe Ruyu, you can be so calm. It''s also commendable for your courage.


    But more people looked at Han 3000''s back, but they couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    "Some fools are more difficult than riding a tiger. Now, I''m really going to fight in the challenge arena."


    "You guys, you''re idle anyway. Let''s make a bet?" Someone laughed.


    "What are you betting on?" Many people are interested.


    "What else can you bet? Can you bet if this guy can''t win? If you want to bet, you can bet." Speaking of this, the man smiled: "let''s bet how long he can stand in the challenge arena."


    "Shit, it can''t be counted in seconds?" Many people laughed on the spot when they heard about gambling.


    "From one second to ten seconds, bet at will. After ten seconds, pay high compensation. Come on, I''ll be in charge."


    Aside, Mr. Lu sneered, took a few amethysts from his arms and threw them directly to the man: "here are 10000 amethysts. I bought him and lost in three seconds."


    Then, Mr. Lu took the three pigs and turned to his position.


    Mr. Lu was the first to eat crabs, and then it was even simpler. Others also took action one after another. It was almost just a moment. All kinds of buying methods within five seconds were almost directly bought, and the odds were so low that others pointed out.


    "Ten seconds later, the odds are one to twenty? What about a minute later?" Asked a gambler.


    Hearing this, the dignitary was stunned on the spot and burst out laughing with the people next to him.


    Ten seconds later is a huge problem. What else do you say for a minute? It''s not funny. What is it?


    However, naturally, those who take up the villa do not refuse to come. When someone asks, he simply replied, "one to eighty in a minute."


    One to 80, it is obviously difficult for ordinary gambling houses to make such a bet. After all, once guessed correctly, the result is very likely to make the dealer lose all his money.


    But for the banker at this time, this high compensation right should also be a shake.


    After all, this is impossible. It''s just to open a high odds and be a more dog farm.


    He is so, and so are others. Some things seem to have high odds, but in fact they are just holes. Naturally, it is impossible to buy their own real gold and silver. Power is used as a joke. Just be happy.


    It was the gambler. At this time, he was very excited when he heard the high compensation.


    This means that if you put down a hundred amethysts, you may be able to earn eight thousand. It''s like making a fortune overnight.


    Thinking of this, he held back his excitement and asked, "what if it''s ten minutes?"


    "Ten minutes?" The villa man was stunned again. He glanced at the people around him and said, "I''ll compensate you one hundred and six."


    "One hundred and six?" The gambler''s eyes brightened: "what if the boy wins?"


    This time, without waiting for the villa man to answer, the others around him had answered directly.


    "Damn it, gambling dogs lose all their money. That''s what you''re talking about. You fucking want to turn over?"


    "Hehe, if he had a normal mind, he wouldn''t end up today. Looking at his poor dog, he obviously lost a lot. He will have his spring and autumn dream here."


    "You should hope for such a big turn, a small gambling dog. I suggest you might as well go and have a good turn on the road. Maybe tens of thousands of amethysts fall on the road than you bet here."


    A group of people scoffed, scoffed and laughed, full of sarcasm.


    The gambler was embarrassed for a while, but he really lost too much during this period of time. Debts are flying all over the world. In places like the demon family, once in debt, the consequences will be very terrible.


    Therefore, he also knew that there was little hope, but he also wanted to turn over the Jedi.


    Anyway, it''s a dead man.


    Thinking of this, he also glanced at several evil men in the crowd.


    Those evil men are also glaring at each other. They are one of the creditors today, but the grandson is also a dog thief. He fled here all the way and wants to rely on the city master''s house to avoid the violent debt collection of himself and others.


    "How much?" As soon as the gambling dog bit its teeth, he asked anxiously.


    He was stunned and then smiled: "well, if he wins, I''ll double it for you, one to three hundred and two."


    "Three hundred and two? OK, I''ll bet all." Then he suddenly felt a big bag from his arms


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3274

    "Wow!"


    With a soft sound, the big bag was thrown directly in front of the grantee.


    The villa keeper was full of doubts. He took the bag and looked inside. There was light in his eyes.


    Although the bag is very big, there are not many amethysts in it, but compared with other people''s bets, this gambling dog is more or less a big deal.


    "About 50000 amethysts, are you sure?" The people in charge of the villa have some doubts, but there are also surprises in their eyes.


    After all, such a bet is no different from giving him money. Fifty thousand amethysts, that''s a lot of money.


    The gambling dog was also a little flustered, and there was even a cold sweat on his forehead. Although he bet on the note himself, in fact, he didn''t have any bottom in his heart.


    The 50000 yuan is a usury loan he just borrowed from another company. Now he owes a full ten companies. Although the money looks much, it is obviously a drop in the bucket compared with these debts.


    Therefore, the gambling dog has no idea of tearing down the east wall to make up the west wall. It is simply to give it a shot at the end.


    Either, suddenly a big turnaround and live a happy life from then on, or pile up debts from now on to form a high platform, and you end up being killed alive.


    Anyway, the dog gambling psychology of turning bicycles into motorcycles is the same in any world.


    "Sure, full charge." The gambling dog bit his teeth and made up his mind.


    "OK, buy it and leave it." Sit in the villa and shout, and laugh at 50000 amethysts one by one.


    With such a move, many people also sneer with the dignitaries.


    From a certain point of view, the experience of this gambling dog is really pitiful, but as many old saying goes, poor people must be hateful.


    At this time, Han 3000 is getting closer and closer to the grandstand.


    Almost everyone at the scene took the initiative to make way for him and looked at him straight all the way.


    As soon as childe Ruyu drew back slightly, he looked at Han 3000 walking towards him. For a moment, he was quite confused.


    He doesn''t understand what Han 3000 wants.


    Judging from the appearance, the Han 3000 people are naturally very small, and there is no energy flow around this guy, and he doesn''t look like an expert. But it''s only natural that such a person dares to challenge his challenge arena at this time.


    At this time, Zhu Yanshuo in front of the hall looked strange when he saw Han 3000.


    It doesn''t seem to be his surprise, and it doesn''t seem to be his expectation at all.


    Soon, Han 3000 was in front of the challenge arena. Then he stopped slightly, neither going up nor shrinking back.


    The bystanders immediately pointed and whispered, laughing and talking about what Han 3000 was doing.


    Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at the challenge arena nearly three meters high. He stopped here not for anything else, but to think about how to go up.


    If the seal without land is so high, it is just the mud on the soles of Han 3000''s feet. He doesn''t care at all, but when he can''t use real energy at this time, this height makes him a little embarrassed.


    Little black stick can fly up with him, but now he has only little black stick left.


    Han 3000 didn''t want to show his killing moves in advance.


    Therefore, Han 3000 thought about it and suddenly made the whole audience laugh in front of everyone


    He held his hands high, then squatted slightly under his feet, jumped up suddenly under everyone''s puzzled eyes, and then clasped his hands directly on the lower edge of the bottom of the challenge arena


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "Fuck my eyes!!!"


    There was laughter, curse and sarcasm under the stage. Han 3000 jumped and climbed in the most primitive way


    In the eyes of these demon people, there is almost no difference from watching children turn over the small wall.


    "Damn it, where did this come from, silly than? Did he come here to make fun or to fight in the challenge arena? He can''t even go to a fucking challenge arena, but he has to challenge childe Ruyu?"


    "I said earlier that the martial arts competition of Lord Zhu was actually set up very reasonably. For example, the incense of the person who challenges first should be shorter to make up for the loss of his first battle. But now it seems that the biggest loophole of the mother is the boy..."


    A group of people smiled and looked at


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3275

    Han Sanqian''s difficulties at this time will not have any sympathy, but more ridicule.


    Han 3000 is the only bug of this perfect competition system. He proves that although Lord Zhu seems to have a thousand worries, there is only one leakage of embarrassment.


    Besides, it seems that the boy has no effect anymore.


    "Come up."


    On the challenge arena, when Han 3000 was climbing hard, a slender hand reached out in front of him. He raised his eyes and looked. It was childe Ruyu who came over, squatted down and stretched out his hand to help.


    Han 3000 ignored him, but he didn''t get angry and said with a smile: "the longer you climb, the more powerful you laugh at the bottom. In the end, it''s the challenge arena of Lord Zhu. Give him some face."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 knew that he was stepping down the steps for himself. Moreover, what he said was reasonable. He nodded and grabbed his hand. With his help, Han 3000 finally went to the huge challenge arena.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Under the stage, there was still endless laughter.


    The gambler who bought Han 3000 was shaking all over at this time.


    He was scared.


    He knew what tragic consequences would be if he put all his eggs in one basket. Therefore, even if he bought Han 3000 at this time, he still had no bottom in his heart.


    Looking at Han 3000, he knew that death was getting closer and closer to him, and it was natural for him to be afraid.


    "My men are a little reckless. I know you are also a man. I''m afraid you''re inspired by him. I''ll play a play with you, and then you lose again. At least, I''ll keep you from losing face."


    After pulling Han 3000 onto the stage, like childe Yu, he was not as reckless as his own pig San and others. He always had a smile on his face and no contempt in his eyes. On the contrary, he looked at Han 3000 sympathetically and politely and put forward his pertinent conditions.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will naturally appreciate being so polite as young master Yu.


    But for Han 3000, this is not the case. It was necessary for him to come to power, not inspired by anyone.


    "For childe Ruyu''s sake, I can also say to childe Ruyu that if you don''t want to lose too badly, Han can also cooperate with you in a play to prevent you from losing too much face."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, childe Ruyu was obviously stunned. I''m afraid I never dreamed that Han 3000 would suddenly say such a word.


    But then he suddenly smiled, but he was helpless.


    "It seems that it is necessary to fight Ning, brother?" Ru Yu smiled.


    Han 3000 nodded: "I don''t want to, but don''t worry, young master Yu. I''ll be grateful for your kindness just now. Well, I''ll let you do three moves first to show my gratitude."


    After that, Han 3000 retreated slightly and directly took a defensive stance.


    The ritual officer who was withdrawing incense was closest to them. After hearing their dialogue and seeing their posture, he was stunned on the spot.


    He looked at Han 3000 strangely, and even doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    Han 3000 wants to let childe Ruyu do three moves?!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just when he was very confused, Zhu Yanshuo in the main hall frowned and came over. Looking at the posture on the court, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "That... That... That guy just said that he wanted to make childe Ruyu three moves?"


    "What!" Hearing this, even the steady and gentle Zhu Yanshuo could not help but be shocked at this time.


    The people who accompanied him and the spectators who were close to him were also stunned.


    "Damn it, this boy... This boy said he would let childe Ruyu do three moves!" Someone shouted in surprise.


    With this shout and the strange posture of the crowd, the whole crowd fried the pot directly.


    "Shit, did you hear what that boy said to childe Ruyu just now? He said he wanted childe Ruyu to do three moves. Is his fucking brain abnormal?"


    "Fuck, I saw him pitiful just now and wanted to shout childe Ruyu to do it gently, but now, childe Ruyu, please kill this bastard severely."


    "Kill this bastard."


    "Kill this bastard."


    "Kill this bastard."


    I don''t know who shouted. At the scene, the sound began to be shouted by the public. Wave after wave, he was killed and echoed through the whole scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3276

    Childe Ruyu didn''t get angry. He smiled calmly and swept down the stage. Then he looked back at Han 3000 and opened his mouth: "brother, I''m very grateful for giving me three moves."


    "However, there is always a fair contest on the challenge arena. If you let me, Ning will not win even if he wins. That''s the case. Your heart is Ning''s heart. On the contrary, if you think highly of Ning, please have a happy battle with Ning."


    With that, childe Ruyu also humbly saluted Han 3000.


    But, young master, you are really polite.


    I''m used to seeing all kinds of rude and vicious people in the demon family. At this time, it''s really refreshing to see childe Ruyu and Zhu Yanshuo.


    Han Sanyi smiled and said, "since someone in Han said something, he will naturally do it. Since the three moves have been decided to let go, there is no reason to take back."


    "However, since childe Ruyu has opened his mouth, I must listen more. In this way, Han''s request is considered fair. Let''s see what happens?"


    If childe Yu smiled gently and said, "if childe has a request, just mention it. If Ning can do it, he will never say no."


    Han 3000 nodded: "childe Ruyu is really atmospheric, but it''s a pity that this requirement is not aimed at childe Ruyu."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Childe Ruyu was stunned and puzzled.


    There are only two people in the challenge arena. How could it not be because of him?


    "Hehe, this request requires the Lord Zhu to nod, or Miss Zhu to nod." Han 3000 smiled.


    Hearing this, childe Ruyu was even more stunned. They fought a challenge. Naturally, there should be no need for other people, but why did Han 3000 have to take the two brothers and sisters of the city Lord?


    However, now that the words have been spoken, childe Ruyu also timely signaled to the ceremony officer next to him to let him not rush to start the game.


    There was an uproar at the scene.


    "What is this?"


    "Shit, is this not a fight or something?"


    "It''s said that the boy suddenly wants to ask for something. For example, how polite young master Yu is to treat people. This is called temporarily stopping the game."


    "Shit, childe Ruyu is too polite. What are you doing with this silly comparison? I think it''s obvious that this silly comparison has no ability. He likes to pretend and boast and tries his best to spend it on the stage."


    "That''s not true. If you want to start, you have to solve that silly ratio with one punch, such as childe Yu."


    There are many people on the ground, but all of them are insulting and mocking Han 3000.


    At this time, Zhu Yanshuo over there also heard what was happening in the challenge arena. He frowned and walked to the side of the challenge arena. He waved his hand slightly and signaled that the people below were quiet.


    When the crowd was completely quiet, Zhu Yanshuo looked at Han 3000 and said, "childe, I don''t know what you want from someone Zhu?"


    "If Zhu can do it, Zhu should do his best."


    "Lord Zhu, you''re welcome." Han 3000 smiled gently: "it''s easy for me to ask. It''s just the matter of Zhu''s nod. It''s the same for Miss Zhu."


    Zhu Yaner, under the veil, frowned slightly. Although she had not spoken, she had recognized Han 3000 since he came to power.


    This is the rude guy whose brother set the table last night.


    At this time, hearing Han 3000 mention herself, she couldn''t help looking at Han 3000.


    Lord Zhu smiled gently, looked at childe Ruyu and asked him what he meant.


    Seeing childe Ruyu nodding, Zhu Chengzhu smiled and said, "the childe opened his mouth. Zhu is willing to hear it in detail."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "my request is very simple. If I win, I just need Lord Zhu to cancel the martial arts recruitment meeting."


    "Cancel this contest to recruit relatives?" Zhu Yanshuo was puzzled.


    Under the stands, people began to talk.


    "If you win, you can win the challenge. The martial arts contest will naturally end. Don''t you think it''s unnecessary?" Childe Ruyu also responded with great puzzlement.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "Han means that if I take the master of the challenge arena, Miss Zhu will naturally belong to me, but..."


    "But I will never marry Miss Zhu. Therefore, please allow me."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    On the challenge arena, Ruyu childe and Zhu Yanshuo were almost shocked at the same time. Zhu Yaner under the veil almost stood up, and under the stand, there was even more peace


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3277

    "Fuck you, I''m afraid it''s a big stupid ratio!"


    "Get down, smelly silly, do you know what the fuck you''re talking about?"


    "I''m so angry. This fool has been doing it for a long time. What do you want to compete here and not recruit relatives?"


    "Fuck, he''s really addicted to pretending to be X. damn it, Lord Zhu, just cancel the challenge arena competition, so I can go up and kill this bastard now."


    After a short period of peace, the abuse that can almost directly kill people broke out under the stage.


    Under the veil, Zhu Yan''er suddenly stood up regardless of her reserve. For her, this method is clearly a violation of her dignity.


    The so-called martial arts competition to recruit relatives is the most important gimmick, and there is no one. But this guy is good in front of him. He directly ignores the most important, but


    Instead, just for martial arts?


    Isn''t it obvious that it''s humiliating her?


    Thinking of last night, this guy has always regarded himself as Xia Wei. At this time, the old hatred has not disappeared and new hatred has been added. Zhu Yaner is angry and bites Bei''s teeth.


    Not only Zhu Yaner, but also Zhu Yanshuo and childe Ruyu looked at each other when they heard Han 3000''s request. They didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Brother, did I hear you right? This martial arts contest is all for the last marriage, but you want to compete instead of subsequent marriage?" If childe Yu couldn''t believe it, he asked again.


    Zhu Yanshuo also keeps his eyes on Han 3000 and is obviously waiting for Han 3000''s confirmation.


    Han 3000 nodded: "exactly."


    After Han 3000''s answer, they looked at each other in surprise again. It was really fucking amazing.


    I have seen thousands of abnormal requests, but they have never heard of such abnormal requests for themselves.


    "However, Han said he needed to take Miss Zhu away for a while." Han 3000 road.


    In fact, it''s nothing. Since we can compete to recruit relatives, we have acquiesced in leaving the house. Whether we take the woman away or not is the second.


    What matters after all is the power of Lord Zhu and his kinship with him.


    But


    "Lord Zhu can rest assured that even if he takes it away, Han will naturally be a gentleman''s gift and will never touch Miss Zhu." Han added.


    They were even more stunned. It was neither a title nor a color. Both of them couldn''t help asking, what the fuck are you doing?!


    "What''s up, Lord Zhu? Can you agree to this request?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhu Yanshuo has always been gentle and polite, but at this moment, he is quite unstable and can''t sit still. Han 3000''s strange request really makes people feel a little flustered.


    However, Zhu Yanshuo thought carefully. Generally speaking, although this requirement is bullshit, it does not harm his own interests. What''s more, it does not seem to undermine the rules of martial arts recruitment.


    What''s more, most people are watching here at this time. Zhu Yanshuo thought of it and smiled gently: "OK, this matter, Zhu should go down."


    Hearing Zhu Chengzhu''s promise, the bottom blew up again.


    "Shit, isn''t it? Lord Zhu is too polite. Even this unreasonable request will be agreed?"


    "I''ve really seen a ghost. What are you doing with this kind of waste?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if you agree. Although this request is bullshit, don''t forget that he won."


    With such a reminder, many angry people turned their anger into laughter.


    "That''s right. No matter how powerful the monkey jumps up and down, but the monkey is always a monkey. It can''t be a human in this life. This silly ratio is this and that. It seems that he is going to win. Don''t say that if you promise this silly ratio not to marry, you promise this silly ratio to give him the whole demon clan territory again. He can''t catch up with the hot shit."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The audience suddenly laughed again. For them, anger is Han 3000''s shameless, but if you take a closer look, what''s the meaning of Han 3000''s shameless?


    It''s just a joy to make everyone laugh.


    "Well, now that the request has been agreed, can we start?" Han 3000 ignored the gossip and asked calmly.


    Zhu Yanshuo and childe Ruyu nodded to each other. Zhu Yanshuo also returned to his temple seat. Childe Ruyu also rearranged his posture.


    Han 3000 just stood in place, proud and incomparable


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3278

    For example, childe Yu sneered softly. Although he was polite enough to Han 3000, politeness is character, but dignity is face.


    Since the other party wants to make three moves, the only thing he can do is not to politely respond to the three moves, but must take the other party''s life within the three moves.


    Only in this way can we establish our prestige in front of the public.


    Thinking of this, if childe Yu moved at his feet, the evil Qi in his body flowed. The next second, he rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    Childe Ruyu is very fast, but everything is relative. At least here in Han 3000, childe Ruyu''s proud speed has absolutely no effect.


    Han Sanjin can observe his every move and even predict perfectly what he wants to do.


    It''s like a disabled adult facing a fierce child at this time.


    Although... At this time, Han 3000, the so-called disabled adult, was a little sad.


    However, Han 3000 was not helpless. Almost at the moment when childe Ruyu attacked, Han 3000''s body was also slightly on one side, and he happened to avoid childe Ruyu''s blow with a distance of almost a millimetre.


    "Brush!"


    With Childe Ruyu passing by, Han 3000 stood up slightly and touched his face with his hand.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 smiled gently. Although he hid fast enough, his face was still scratched by this guy, with a trace of blood in his hands.


    Fortunately, there was a little black stick. Han 3000 could completely stick it to himself in time and drive his body to dodge at the most dangerous moment.


    Otherwise, even if Han 3000 can perfectly judge all the attacks of Childe Ruyu, it is absolutely impossible to reflect it with his current body.


    "The first move!" Han 3000 smiled.


    "What?" If childe Yu suddenly turned back, some couldn''t believe that Han 3000 had just perfectly avoided his fierce blow.


    This is rare, at least in the hands of all kinds of opponents they have fought for many years.


    "Wow!"


    And almost at the same time, the audience also exclaimed. Although Han 3000 didn''t do any harm to childe Ruyu, their expectation was that Han 3000 would lose within one move and even couldn''t last for a second on the stage. Now Han 3000 dodged the first move. Naturally, a group of people were quite in an uproar.


    "There are two more moves." Han 3000 smiled and stood proudly with his hands still behind his back.


    If childe Yu sneered, "childe really has some skills. No wonder he wants to take Ning''s three moves."


    "However, just now they are polite to each other. Ning will not be polite in the second move. Brother, I''m sorry." Words fall, like jade childe, condensing evil Qi again.


    At this time, the devil air flow turned very fast, and even ripples around him.


    "Pa!"


    The ground made of stone in the challenge arena under his feet also began to crack at his feet. Obviously, after the jade childe failed, he was already angry and was bound to find face!


    "Dragon boxing!"


    As soon as the words fell, childe Ruyu hit directly.


    Despite his elegant and polite appearance, in fact, when the punch came, its power was far more terrible than any big man Han 3000 had ever seen.


    Even the fist style in his hand was like a sharp blade, and the energy in his hand turned into a fierce dragon roaring past.


    It seems to know that the speed was slower last time. This time, childe Ruyu obviously increased his speed to the maximum, and the whole range of boxing is very wide. It is clear that Han 3000 can''t hide and retreat.


    Han 3000 frowned and didn''t dare to be careless. His thoughts moved directly.


    But a moment later, Han 3000 smiled. He was still too young.


    Then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, Han 3000 did not hide this time. He directly took a horse step in place, one hand into a palm, and met on the spot!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Ruyu childe punched Han 3000 directly on the palm of his hand.


    The ground cracked for several meters, but what was terrible was that Han 3000 was still squatting there.


    A group of viewers suddenly felt numb on their scalp, and some even crazily scratched their hair, making it difficult to accept the picture in front of them.


    "The second move has passed. If you''re young master Yu, you don''t have many opportunities. There''s still one last move left." Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3279

    "What?"


    On the grandstand of the challenge arena, Zhu Yan''er with a veil stood up fiercely. On the temple seat, Zhu Yan Shuo also got up directly and was shocked by the scene in the field.


    As Han Sanqian said, he really gave way, and the key is these two concessions. If we can explain by good luck that we just hid in the past, now this real hard hitting is completely a pure display of strength.


    It''s hard to accept. After all, the powerful ghost face can''t resist the childe attacked by Ruyu. It''s this unknown boy in front of us, but he eats it raw beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Is it difficult..." Zhu Yanshuo frowned. Is it really a prophecy?


    Childe Ruyu also looked surprised at this time. He was almost confident with this punch, but the result turned his confidence into self doubt.


    In his eyes, Han 3000 is just a mediocre person. Even now, he has not released his real energy, which shows that he has no real energy at all.


    Since this is the case, what qualifications does he have to take over this move?


    "Although you are getting faster, it is precisely because you pay attention to speed and ignore strength." Han 3000 smiled and gave his explanation.


    At the beginning of observing the attack of Childe Ruyu, Han 3000 was indeed a little desperate. After all, it was obviously unrealistic to rely on the little black stick to help him avoid.


    But when he observed carefully, Han 3000 found the clue of each. Therefore, he forcibly turned the little black stick into a hand guard and hid it in his sleeve. He took the move of Ruyu childe with his palm.


    "Third, I suggest you have both." Han 3000 smiled gently, then pushed away childe Yu''s fist, stood up slightly from the severely cracked ground, moved a place, put his hands on his back again, and stood proudly.


    Ruyu is very angry. With his qualifications, when will he get others to point out in front of him, not to mention a garbage little hold three that even many people despise?


    You''re welcome, but it''s all for people to see. How much respect can he actually have for Han 3000?!


    But at this time, even if he was very angry, he couldn''t refute it, which was his most depressed place.


    Han 3000''s words are very harsh. Unfortunately, they are true. When it comes to his heart, he is really eager to find face because he was avoided by Han 3000 for the first time, so he directly improved the speed. At the same time, in order to be safe, the area between his fists is also huge, which makes it impossible for Han 3000 to dodge like last time.


    But everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The speed and area have kept up, but the power has also been scattered a lot.


    "It seems that I underestimated you." If childe Yu tried to resist his anger and shook his indifferent hand, a brush appeared in his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter to underestimate me. It''s better to underestimate me from beginning to end." Han 3000 smiled gently: "do it."


    "OK." Childe Ruyu nodded and took a little step back. Then he grasped the brush in his hand, and the brush spun rapidly in his hand.


    "Are you going to use weapons?" Han 3000 smiled gently: "very good."


    If childe Yu smiled coldly, the devil Qi poured into his hand. The next second, he took a pat in his hand, and the pen directly hit Han 3000.


    "Bang bang!"


    Although the pen did not arrive, it almost exploded within a few meters around the pen when it was just released.


    Under the stage, the speechless people who had just been surprised by Han 3000 were shocked by childe Ruyu again and again.


    Many spectators who were close to the challenge arena only felt a strange force, which made them almost unable to open their eyes.


    On the stand, the two brothers and sisters of the Zhu family also got up suddenly because of this strength.


    Only Han 3000 smiled gently. He was still there at this time. He didn''t move or shake. Only his mouth outlined a cold smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3280

    "What is he laughing at?" Seeing Han 3000''s smile, childe Ruyu was very angry. He didn''t understand. He didn''t know what Han 3000 was doing.


    What''s so funny about that?


    The death of magic pen is not only a unique skill of his own hand, but also a super magic weapon. With this skill, I have to say that I have taken out my ability to look after the house.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you will die. Even if you are not an ordinary person, you should face such a powerful soldier with a dignified and heavy face. But where does this guy come from with confidence and smile?


    Is it difficult? He''s confident he can crack it?


    With many questions, he stared at Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 did not move at all.


    "What is he going to do? Can it be blocked by flesh?"


    "Shua!"


    Suddenly, just when childe Ruyu didn''t understand and wondered, a silver light suddenly jumped out of Han 3000 and ran directly to the attacking magic pen.


    "What?"


    Childe Ruyu was shocked.


    He has been staring at Han 3000, let alone just now. Even now, Han 3000 in front of him hasn''t moved at all, so he doesn''t understand. Since he hasn''t moved, how does he release the silver light?


    You have to breathe, don''t you?


    "That guy, what?"


    If young master Yu is surprised, why are the spectators around the challenge arena so surprised?


    "Shit, that guy didn''t even move. How did he attack himself?"


    "Shit, even if you bring a bow and arrow, you have to pull the bow first?"


    "Nonsense, you have to pout your ass when farting. This little bastard is really a dog."


    "However, even if the dog can? Is the dog useful in the face of absolute power suppression? Even if the grandson wants to do it, it''s a surprise, but unfortunately, it''s all bullshit. The strength gap between the two sides is not a little." After some people were slightly surprised, what they reflected was indifferent ridicule.


    After he said this, the people next to him nodded one after another. After all, this is an iron fact.


    Almost at this moment, the silver light from Han 3000''s body suddenly came into practical contact with Ruyu childe''s silver pen.


    The two are almost in the air. The light in front of each other is tit for tat. There is not only a faint golden light, but also a buzzing sound.


    But suddenly.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was an explosion, and then Han 3000''s silver light directly broke through the obstruction of the magic pen and accelerated. When the silver light stopped again, it already showed its original face.


    A silver dagger with cold killing intention.


    The most frightening thing is not the cold light and murderous spirit it carries at this time, but that it is staying between childe Ruyu''s throat.


    No more, no less, just in the middle of my throat!


    "Wow!"


    There was a cry of surprise under the stage. Many people even leaned back uncontrollably and were extremely frightened.


    On the stand, the Zhu brothers and sisters had just sat down. At this time, they had to get up again and looked at the scene on the challenge arena.


    If childe Yu stopped breathing, his indifferent eyes were full of horror. He couldn''t believe why he was so suddenly?


    He didn''t even think, and didn''t think that Han 3000''s silver light could help him defend his magic pen attack, but the fact was that he didn''t even have the slightest room to reflect between lightning and flint. Han 3000''s attack had completely dissolved his attack and gave him a fatal blow at the same time.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that someone would take care of himself in one fell swoop.


    "Wow!"


    Han 3000 suddenly moved in his hand. When he died, he didn''t feel the pain that the dagger didn''t go into his throat. On the contrary, suddenly nothing even existed between his neck.


    He fiercely opened his eyes and looked at Han 3000 incomprehensibly. He could finish his life with a dagger just now, and then finish his climb to the top, but why?!


    "As I said, let you do three things." Han 3000 smiled and gave his explanation.


    As Han 3000 closed, the dagger disappeared directly. Tightly, Han 3000 moved in his hand, held a jade sword in his hand, and said slightly: "now, it''s time to officially start."


    Looking at Han 3000, Ruyu smiled gently and suddenly


    The sound of "ping pong" shocked everyone


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3281

    With a clear sound, when everyone looked at it, a magic pen fell on the ground with the sound and played gently.


    Han 3000 frowned: "what does this mean, childe Ruyu?"


    If childe Yu smiled gently, then he hugged his fist slightly with his empty hands, but he simply said, "Ning braved and didn''t ask for childe''s name?"


    "If you don''t have a big name, it''s just a Han, as I just said." Han saner said.


    Childe Ruyu nodded: "I''m Ning Ruyu, the only son of the thirteen demon families. If I have a chance in the future, I hope childe Han can have contact with Ning."


    With that, he bowed cleanly to Han 30001, then looked at Lord Zhu and said, "I''ll admit defeat."


    "Admit defeat?"


    When hearing this word, everyone was shocked.


    At this time, the gambler was more exaggerated. When Han 3000 wanted to make three moves, he almost collapsed. However, when Han 3000 made two moves and failed, he saw the real hope. Therefore, the excitement and anxiety basically made the gambler sweat all over.


    Not only his palms were almost wet, but even his forehead was raining.


    He wiped his sweat crazily. The whole population was dry and restless. He stared at the stage with all his heart.


    But what made him sweat more was that Han 3000 really resisted the third attack. He licked his lips with his tongue to ease his tension.


    He bought Han 3000 and won. If 100000 Amethyst is successfully bet, he will pay 320 times. He can get more than 30 million compensation. How can he not be nervous and crazy?


    Gamblers are nervous. Obviously, the people in charge of the villa are also more nervous.


    He can''t get 32 million Amethyst, but he has to pay for it.


    If before the game, he was still dreaming about spring and autumn, very comfortable and very leisurely. When the game was over, he relied on a manor to collect a wave of gambling dogs'' wealth, now he has completely entered the realm of six masters without God.


    The whole set of gambling money is only a few million fucking dollars. If this adverse situation occurs, not only will the gambling disc be emptied, but the key is that you have to pay directly for the rest of your life.


    But just when all parties were thinking, at this moment, childe Ruyu conceded defeat, which directly broke the defense of everyone on the scene.


    "Bang!"


    The first is the man in charge of the villa. He was very proud before, but now there is only one lost soul to describe. He stumbled to the ground with his eyes full of despair.


    The people who bet beside them were all stunned, and the Buddha defense was like being blasted by five thunder.


    There was only one person. At this time, his whole body was shaking wildly. Almost like the man sitting in the villa, his body fell directly to the ground because of his weak legs and feet.


    But different from those in charge of the villa, one completely lost all hope, while the other was unable to stand firm because of excessive excitement.


    "What the fuck are you doing, childe Ruyu, you fucking admit defeat?"


    "Fuck, how much did that boy fucking give you? Are you fucking fighting fake games?"


    "Tuo, it must be Tuo. Otherwise, the waste boy on the stage must be Miss Zhu''s little white face. He colluded with city Lord Zhu, such as childe Yu, to go through the procedures and perform here."


    Many people were angry and shouted at each other in the stands.


    But for these curses and excited people, Lord Zhu seemed to be expected. He looked at childe Ruyu and asked, "are you sure?"


    With that, he looked at the angry crowd at the bottom.


    After all, childe Ruyu''s behavior at this time has completely and completely angered everyone. If you admit defeat at this time, don''t say there is a problem of face. Even those who run wild will do it directly, which will threaten childe Ruyu''s life and safety.


    Ruyu smiled bitterly, looked at the angry people under the stage, and shook his head bitterly: "even if they hold a knife rest around my neck, I still choose to admit defeat."


    Then he saluted Han 3000 again, turned and directly stepped down.


    The audience was also in a moment of chaos. Countless people rushed to childe Ruyu


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3282

    "Childe Ruyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Is there an inside story about this, and what means did Lord Zhu use?"


    "Yes, childe Ruyu, just say something. We are all here. If there is injustice, we will be able to avenge you. You can''t just give in and admit defeat."


    Countless people crowded around Ruyu''s resignation.


    At this time, Mr. Lu, the martial master, also led Zhu San. He gathered around his childe for the first time and tried to block waves of people for the childe.


    With the big pig three in the room, Mr. Lu and childe Ruyu had a good space. At this time, Mr. Lu held his childe and asked softly, "childe, what''s the matter?"


    As a man of his own, Mr. Lu naturally knows this more than anyone. Naturally, there can be no external force to put pressure on his childe. However, he is really puzzled by his childe''s hasty admission of defeat.


    If childe Yu smiled gently, he didn''t answer Mr. Lu. Instead, he pushed the pig three away and directly faced the surging crowd.


    Pig three roared angrily, and the people around him soon became quiet. For example, childe Yu slowly opened his mouth: "Ning is not talented. Although his family is not very powerful, I believe that Ning''s family still has some shallow authority in the demon family. Therefore, if someone wants to threaten Ning''s family, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than going to heaven."


    "Ning conceded defeat. I know everyone is quite puzzled, but in fact, it''s just a devil in everyone''s heart."


    "You are only willing to believe what you are willing to believe, not what you are unwilling to believe, aren''t you?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the surging crowd looked embarrassed, and their momentum dropped sharply.


    Seeing this, childe Yu smiled gently: "just now on the stage, childe Han has asked Ning to do three moves. Ning really doesn''t lose the first two moves, but what about the third move?"


    "I believe as a result, you have seen that childe Han not only broke Ning''s move, but even forced the dagger into Ning''s throat between lightning and flint. He only needed a little force, and Ning would die on the spot without burial place. However, childe Han''s house was kind-hearted. He not only didn''t kill Ning, but also insisted on the appointment of three moves to withdraw the dagger. Ning picked up his life."


    "Under such a simple defense, Mr. Han can kill Ning as much as possible. What''s the significance of the competition next?"


    "Ning conceded defeat and was convinced."


    Then he looked at Han 3000 on the stage gratefully and turned away with a group of his men.


    As soon as he left, the rest of the group were indifferent. They didn''t understand what childe Ning said. Even, he completely hit the heart of many people present.


    Just now everyone was present. How could they turn a blind eye to the fight between Han 3000 and childe Ruyu?


    Just as childe Yu said, they just don''t want to believe what they don''t want to believe. It''s hard for them to admit that others are strong, and it''s even harder for them to admit that someone they think is not as strong as themselves.


    Anyway, life is not theirs. Naturally, they are dissatisfied with Childe Yu''s "carelessness", so it''s easy to understand if childe Yu wants to fight again.


    However, if you are rational and look at the problem from the standpoint of Childe Ruyu, it seems that childe Ruyu''s choice is so human.


    On the stand, after the salute officer was stunned, he lit Changxiang belonging to Han 3000 again.


    According to the rules, although Han 3000 won without blood, it was an indisputable fact.


    Therefore, it is natural to ignite his fragrance.


    "Young master Han has won. Do you have anyone else to challenge? If Xiang Bi, young master Han will be the challenge leader this time." The salute officer gave a soft drink and looked under the stage to find candidates with or without challenges.


    Although the noise under the stage was fierce just now, at this time, with the eyes of the ritual officer, each lowered his head.


    Even childe Ruyu was defeated in three moves. How many brave people dare to touch this eyebrow again at the risk of death?


    Incense, also in the silence of the people, burned shorter and shorter.


    When the wind blows, the last ember on the incense will be blown off


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3283

    "I declare..."


    However, just when the ceremony officer was about to announce the results of the competition, suddenly, the wind that was going to blow away the embers stopped, and a big hand was impartial, right next to the candle


    When the wind stopped, the embers naturally did not fall.


    "Wait!"


    At the same time, the master of those big hands also spoke calmly at this time.


    Looking along with the sound, I saw a man in black standing next to the candle, his face as white as paper, but his black clothes were unusually wrapped around his body, which set off his thin figure more pitiful, so that some people would doubt that he was thin and could not even stand the wind.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked at this guy faintly. Although he was very thin and even a little Petite compared with himself, he was such a person, but he brought Han 3000 full of murderous and evil spirit.


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes closed and murmured, "woman?"


    Although his delicate facial features were a little cold, there was an unspeakable charm, and it was this charm that made Han 3000 suddenly understand that the man in black in front of him was not a man, but a woman.


    "Black Mountain demon girl!"


    At almost the same time, there were also sharp eyed and knowledgeable people who instantly recognized the people on the stage.


    "Shit, the black mountain demon girl heard that she has strong cultivation and is a super expert with strength up to the level of the devil. Even, there is a rumor that her ability is close to the devil Saint..."


    "The city is very powerful. It is also because there are rumors that she has joined the city and has been silently helping Lord Zhu behind her back. Therefore, it makes the city famous and attracts many talents."


    "But such a trump card, unexpectedly, it really exists."


    Many people were immediately and obviously startled.


    After all, the devil statue corresponds to the master of the eight wastelands in the Central Plains world, and approaching the devil saint is also equivalent to approaching the existence of those abnormal Sanxian in the Central Plains world.


    Such a heavyweight Super Master can indeed affect the power of a place to some extent.


    "But she''s a woman." Someone wondered.


    "Yes, it''s a fucking martial arts contest. What''s a woman running up to do?"


    After a group of people reflected it, they couldn''t help but be very strange. However, in the face of such super experts, these people only dare to whisper and dare not make the slightest attempt.


    On the stage, the courtesy officer was obviously quite surprised. He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The black mountain witch is famous and a guest of the city Lord. The ritual officer naturally dare not offend her, but the problem is to recruit relatives for the young lady. Suddenly, a woman came up. What kind of trouble is this.


    He can only look helplessly at Lord Zhu and hope that he can preside over the overall situation.


    Lord Zhu got up slightly, walked over a few steps, took a look at Han 3000, looked at the whispering people under him, smiled and said, "everyone, let Zhu introduce you. I''m sure everyone has heard her name."


    "Black Mountain demon girl!"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "why? A woman will come up to steal a marriage?"


    "Do you look down on women?" The black mountain demon girl''s words fell and moved in her hand. The almost extinguished Changxiang actually burned directly, and the fire was huge. It was not like that the flame could be extinguished in a moment.


    "Did I say I despise women?" Han 3000''s speechless way.


    "Your mother is also a woman." She smiled coldly and walked slowly onto the challenge arena.


    Han 3000 is really lazy to deal with this kind of neuropathy. He just asked. Unexpectedly, she can make such a big article directly.


    He just looked to Lord Zhu and hoped that he could give a reasonable explanation there.


    "Although the martial arts contest was set up for Zhu''s sister, it should be a man." Lord Zhu frowned slightly, but then he said, "but there seems to be no written provision that women can''t play?"


    "It''s like childe Han. Can you not compete for marriage?" Speaking of this, Lord Zhu smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 suddenly laughed: "Lord Zhu, I think Han has no doubt."


    Obviously, the other party''s move does not lie in stealing relatives, but is intentional. In that case, what explanation do you want?


    After taking a look at the black mountain demon girl, Han 3000 gestured slightly and opened his mouth calmly: "then see the truth."


    Then he stood proudly again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3284

    Glancing at Zhu Jianshuo next to him, the black mountain witch smiled and fell slowly on the challenge arena. She stood proudly in the face of Han 3000, and she also stood proudly.


    "Buy... Buy or not." At this time, the villa man got up again, grabbed the gambler and shouted, "why don''t you continue to buy that smelly boy?"


    "I... how about I give you a thousand times the odds?"


    Just now, the defeat of Childe Ruyu almost made the dignitaries lose their underpants. The whole 32 million Amethyst, let alone kill him. Even if you let him live and earn all his life, he will never be able to earn enough astronomical figures.


    Therefore, the only hope is to take the gambler for another game.


    Although gamblers can really refuse, what if the fool wants to do it after all? Then I have a chance to turn over again.


    The gambler was also obviously stunned. The essence of gambling dog made him nod almost if he didn''t want to, but fortunately, the remaining reason still occupied the initiative of the brain: "you pay me 32 million first, and I will naturally continue to gamble with you."


    Dog village panicked and gave the gambler all the deposit and all the money he had previously collected: "I''ll give you so much first. How about continuing to gamble with me?"


    "Do you still have a bet?" The gambler counted it. Although the distance from 32 million was too big, when the dealer killed other bets, there were still millions of amethysts, barely enough to pay off their debts and natural and unrestrained. Therefore, there was almost no remaining reason, which completely exposed the nature of gambling dogs.


    "I......" the villa keeper was stunned and then crossed his heart: "I still have a house, a daughter-in-law and a daughter. My daughter has just turned sixteen this year."


    "If you win, they all belong to you. On the contrary, the rest of the account will be written off. What do you think?"


    I glanced at the man sitting in the villa. He looks pretty good. Naturally, his wife should be no worse. As for his daughter, hum.


    Thinking of this, the gambler smiled and looked at the man in charge of the villa: "play with you."


    "OK, let''s make a decision."


    A mad dog and a gambling dog were settled under the stage. At this time, although the posture of both sides had already been set up on the stage, neither of them was in a hurry to start.


    On the contrary, they seem to be waiting for others to take the lead.


    Han Sanqian can win like young master Yu. He plays more heart attack tactics, and it happens that young master Yu attacks with magic weapons in the last third move. What he doesn''t know is that Han Sanqian relies on the magical gadget of little black stick. If he hits hard here, Han Sanqian is not afraid. After all, this can completely cover up his shortcomings now.


    Therefore, under one blow, Han 3000 naturally won.


    From the perspective of Childe Ruyu, he felt that the other party had lost without his own hand. Naturally, there was no need to fight again, but from reality, as long as he launched a personal attack a little, he would have completely mastered the victory.


    Unfortunately... Childe Ruyu didn''t do that.


    But now it''s different. Suddenly there is an expert of the devil''s cultivation. Han 3000 is not afraid before there is no land seal, but when there is a land seal, rash attack will only lead him into a hard battle and even expose his problems directly.


    Although Heishan demon girl has always been relaxed, she is faced with a person who needs to fight in person, and no one dares to attack in the challenge arena for a long time. Obviously, she can''t be too careless.


    Both sides were testing each other. For a moment, dozens of seconds after the ceremony official announced the start, they completely remained in a stalemate.


    "Are you looking for death?" The black mountain demon girl suddenly frowned: "I met you and you haven''t been urged up to now. Can you really?"


    Sure enough, the woman couldn''t help it. Han 3000 smiled: "whether to die or not, I didn''t know until I tried. I came up in a hurry. As a result, are you going to be here and talk to me?"


    Hearing this, the black mountain witch was furious. It was really annoying that no one had ever dared to talk to her like this.


    "I will kill you right away." As soon as the voice fell, the black mountain demon girl mixed her body and burst out a fierce black gas. The momentum was very terrible. When she almost blackened all around, she suddenly attacked Han 3000 directly.


    This blow, not to mention the people watching the war, even Han 3000 himself, was not frightened.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be a super master at the demon level.


    "Wait a minute, pause."


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly threw his hand and shouted


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3285

    With his cry, his big hand was lifted. The black mountain demon girl, who was very strong, suddenly braked and almost stopped at a distance of less than five centimeters from Han 3000.


    The black gas she carried behind her also surged like a huge tail gas behind her.


    "Shit, what are you doing?"


    "Shit, can you pause in the challenge arena?"


    "He won''t say his shoes are not fastened, will he?"


    Underground, for Han 3000''s sudden call to pause on the way, he also appeared extremely confused and dissatisfied.


    This battle of life and death, can you fucking play like this!


    "What, are you afraid?" The black mountain demon girl frowned and had her own discomfort. She looked at Han 3000 impolitely.


    Han 3000 smiled innocently: "I''m afraid I won''t fight you, won''t I?"


    After that, Han 3000 directly blocked her hand to keep her at a certain distance from herself: "pause to say something useful to you and me. Are you interested?"


    "Fear is fear. Why make so many excuses?" The black mountain demon girl said in a cold voice. She looked away and ignored Han 3000 at all.


    There were many curses under the stage. However, it didn''t matter to Han 3000. The most important thing is that at this time, Heishan demon Ji''s attitude was at least in line with her expectations.


    Although it''s very unpleasant, she''s obviously interesting for Han 3000.


    "The martial arts contest has been going on for such a long time. It''s no fun to fight it all the time, right? Besides, although the martial arts contest arena looks big enough, it''s too small for you and me, isn''t it?" Han 3000 said slowly.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" The black mountain demon girl couldn''t hold her temper and turned impatiently to drink.


    Han Sanyi smiled. He is good at doing mentality. Maybe this is the experience that others have been doing his mentality.


    Therefore, the ancients often said that a blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise, which is not unreasonable.


    "It''s very simple. You can compete in another way. One move will determine the outcome. How about it?"


    "One move will win or lose?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Heishan demon girl was obviously stunned.


    "Exactly." Han 3000 said with a smile, "what do you think of saving so much trouble?"


    Heishan demon girl was silent and didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she was thinking about what tricks Han 3000 was playing.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Will I be afraid of you?" The black mountain demon girl was a little angry. She was just weighing and guessing what the hell Han 3000 was doing. If it was a simple and real move, she naturally didn''t want to agree.


    Because she herself belongs to the kind of expert with strong outbreak, the war of attrition is actually relatively hard for her. Just because of this, she will think more, because maybe Han 3000 is the same as himself.


    "One move is simple. It''s everyone''s real ability. There are so many tricks in the province. Those who lose say that those who win won won won''t win." Han 3000, strike while the iron is hot.


    Think about what Han 3000 said is also reasonable. Moreover, if he refuses at this time, he will be laughed at by this guy. He doesn''t dare to take the move. After thinking about it, Heishan witch thinks she is unlikely to suffer any dark losses in this game.


    "Well, it''s up to you, but you''d better not regret it." The black mountain demon girl nodded to the courtier next to her and the Lord Zhu not far away, indicating that she agreed to the change of Han 3000''s playing method.


    Lord Zhu also nodded, and the salute officer stepped forward and announced loudly, "after unanimous discussion, this round of martial arts competition is divided into one move to determine the victory or defeat."


    As soon as the ceremony officer announced, the time for the next meal on the platform became more boiling.


    "Damn it, a pause was to play a trick?"


    "That grandson''s suspension is fucking stupid enough. Unexpectedly, the more stupid one is still ahead. This fool is even going to win or lose with the black mountain demon girl. Is he sick? Does this goods know the details of the black mountain demon girl?"


    "It''s called going to the hut with a lantern and thinking of a way to die. The black mountain demon girl is nicknamed Sanlian soul, which means that she can take people''s lives within the three moves. It''s enough to see how terrible the black mountain demon girl''s explosive power is. But the grandson plays this move with others?" The man shook his head silently and funny, which was obviously the best conclusion for himself.


    However, Han 3000 on the stage did not worry at all. Instead, he took a step back and said a sentence that made the whole audience faint directly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3286

    "Let you do it!"


    Shit!


    When these words came out, the scene really heard bursts of rumbling, but these were obviously not caused by other agitation.


    It''s just that someone fainted directly when he was burned inside and tender outside on the spot.


    Let alone others, the gambler who has always supported Han 3000, almost stopped breathing at this time and coughed and fainted in place on the spot.


    To say that just now, if childe Ruyu is right, the three moves of the goods company have been barely acceptable, then now this move for the black mountain demon girl is to make everyone rush to the challenge arena on the spot, beat the bastard and scold you so that you can fucking pretend to be X.


    This x-suit is completely too. Even the underpants of people all over the world can''t hold it together.


    Heishan demon girl is a really famous super master of his mother, and her strength is even vaguely close to the realm of demon saint. Such a person, not to mention Han 3000, is just a small person. Even if it is the big city master of each city, he should be at least three points courteous when he meets her.


    But this boy


    That''s fucking bullshit.


    "It seems that the money......" the man in charge couldn''t help laughing.


    From panic and despair to today''s happy appearance, it won''t be long before you meet this kind of fool on the stage.


    Originally, the black mountain demon girl had a complete advantage over him, which made the villa man know that he was in possession of the victory. However, 10000 unexpectedly, this silly ratio on the stage had to force him to add difficulty.


    Heishan demon girl was also obviously stunned: "what did you say? You let me move?"


    "Yes, do you want to play?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Are you sick?" Black Mountain demon girl stared at this guy discontentedly, playing? If she wants to play like this, she can kill him in minutes.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t refute. He just looked at her and waited for her answer.


    The black mountain demon girl was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She bit Guan and said coldly, "someone is in a hurry to die. I don''t need to stop him?"


    "It''s up to you." When the words fell, the black mountain demon girl raised her hand directly on the spot, and the magic Qi in her hand surged again.


    "Wait a minute."


    At the critical moment, Han 3000 raised his hand again and shouted to stop again.


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    "Shit, can you kill this bastard? It''s too annoying. It''s too annoying. The game has just started for less than a second, but this dog day''s dog barked twice and paused."


    "If you can''t fight, just roll down. Don''t install x here without your fucking ability, okay?"


    There were four curses under the stage. I couldn''t stand Han 3000, and the black mountain witch who was an opponent on the stage was obviously more angry.


    In the words of a man, he often takes off his pants, but Han 3000 suddenly wants to put on a pause.


    "What else do you want to do?" Heishan evil girl gnashes her teeth. If she is not in the challenge arena now, she must directly frustrate the Han 3000, cramp and skin.


    Angry, angry, hateful!


    "Hehe, I''m making a request. After all, I''ll give you a move." Han 3000 completely carried out shamelessness to the end.


    The black mountain demon girl was really angry, but when you think about it carefully, Han 3000 did let her move. If you don''t listen to what he said, it will be spread out. I''m afraid the Jianghu will laugh at her for her invincibility. Thinking of this, she pressed down her anger and looked at Han 3000 impatiently: "if you have any requirements, can you finish it at one time?"


    Seeing the woman''s anger, Han 3000 also knew that his goal was basically achieved. He put away his shameless smile and suddenly became very serious: "since one move will win or lose, I''ll let you move again. Naturally, I''ll set a rule on it. The rule is very simple. If I can still stand here after taking your move, you''ll lose."


    "On the contrary, if I can''t stand up, you win. What do you think?"


    Heishan demon girl was obviously stunned, that''s it?


    Don''t say a move to make him stand up, but a move to make him die thoroughly. The black mountain demon girl will never have the slightest doubt: "OK, I promise you."


    "So now, start." Han Sanyi smiled.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3287

    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 put his posture back and stood proudly with his hands down, looking like I have confidence in the world.


    This move made the black mountain witch who had been quite angry and even wanted to kill Han 3000 immediately. She was a little vigilant for a moment.


    After all, even a silly ratio whose brain is no longer normal can''t joke about his life like this, especially this guy hasn''t had the slightest energy fluctuation so far, and looks like he''s completely defenseless.


    This had to make the black mountain demon girl frown and doubt whether there was fraud.


    Thinking of this, the black mountain demon girl seems to think more and more old and evil, which is very likely.


    He was so abnormal that he was even eager to annoy himself many times. I''m afraid his purpose was to make him hurry. In addition, he was unprepared. When he thought about it carefully, he felt more and more wrong.


    That''s right. He''s just trying to make himself angry. In this way, he will be punished.


    "Good boy." Thinking of this, the black mountain demon girl, who was eager to attack, couldn''t help but take back the attack vigilantly. Instead, she took a few steps back for observation.


    Under the stage, the agitated audience, who had already been engaged by Han 3000, saw that the black mountain demon girl did not attack but retreated. One by one, they were anxious to attack their hearts with anger on the spot.


    "Hit him, black mountain demon girl, what are you doing?"


    "Hurry and kill this bastard. I think he''s really disgusting."


    There was a lot of noise under the stage, but the more noisy it was, the more calm and vigilant the black mountain witch was at this time.


    There are more and more signs that she is right. At least, the crowd is now picked up by the goods.


    Looking up at Han 3000 again, he still stands proudly there, but what makes the black mountain demon girl most vigilant is that the goods have closed their eyes at this moment, completely like I''m not only looking for death, but also dying.


    This time, the black mountain demon girl became more nervous. Even Zhu Yanshuo, who watched the war not far away, looked at Han 3000 strangely. I don''t know what the hell he was doing.


    In fact, I''m afraid only Han 3000 knows what the hell he''s doing.


    Seemingly indifferent standing there, the heart of Korea three thousand is a group of panic.


    The long-term war of attrition is no different from the death of Han 3000 under the condition of his body. Not to mention a black mountain witch, even people like Mr. Yu are enough to abuse Han 3000.


    Therefore, under the situation, the most favorable thing for Han 3000 is Blitzkrieg.


    But in this Blitzkrieg, Han 3000 obviously couldn''t make a move. Once he made a move, he exposed his current situation.


    Therefore, Han 3000 can only defend.


    After all, Han 3000 has a little black stick to help. Although the little black stick is unlikely to be worthy of an expert at the level of Heishan demon girl, what if it is combined with its own immortal Xuan armor? Although the immortal black armor has no energy to urge it, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and there is a divine defense equipment such as frost jade armor in it.


    Finally, it is matched with their own golden body and the old man who sweeps the floor. They help themselves reshape the body of loose immortals.


    As the saying goes, there are three cobblers and Zhuge Liang at the top. When these things are added to one piece, Han 3000 dare not say that he is confident that he can completely take over the move of the black mountain demon girl.


    However, this is the best and only option for him at present.


    As for the intention to interrupt the black mountain demon girl again and again just now, in fact, it is to make the black mountain demon girl smart, but she is smart.


    The woman''s mind is more careful, and the master''s combat experience should be richer, so the simple stimulation method will not work on them. Han 3000 also used this to play psychological warfare with the black mountain demon girl.


    The purpose of doing this is also very simple. That is to make the black mountain demon girl not attack with all her crazy strength at the opportunity of her attack.


    On the contrary, she should be under worry and doubt and can''t give full play.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 closed his eyes and gently showed a smile, and there was a roar under the stage. The black mountain demon girl had no choice but to send it.


    When the black gas devil appeared, she suddenly rushed to Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3288

    WOW!


    Heaven and earth change color!


    The strong air flow driven by her rushing over even made the whole huge challenge arena shake wildly, and the surrounding air waves broke open. Countless spectators close to 20 meters around the challenge arena were directly knocked over by the air waves.


    The courtiers near the arena were even worse. They didn''t know what was going on. They were embarrassed and ridiculously blown around the challenge arena like a ball, rolling around East and West.


    "What a powerful force." Beside the challenge arena, the bodyguards and experts around Zhu Yaner hurried to hold up the energy wall as a defense, but even so, Zhu Yaner could almost see with the naked eye that the energy wall had almost completely broken into snowflakes.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and was not shocked. Yes, he was very clear about the strength of the black mountain demon girl and was naturally very satisfied.


    Han Sanqian still slightly closed his eyes without any panic. Even the anti Buddha was as motionless as a huge mountain.


    But in fact, Han 3000 had already used his mind to urge the little black stick to turn into a strong armor in the outermost layer of his body. At the same time, the whole person also held his breath and hardened his body, waiting for the terrorist attack of the black mountain demon girl.


    Such a master, how can Han 3000 be unprepared.


    The black mountain demon girl''s teeth all clenched, hateful and angry. She attacked so fiercely, but Han 3000 was not moved at all.


    What the hell does he mean?!


    Sure enough, there is an ambush, isn''t there?!


    "Go to hell." As soon as Leng Sheng drank, as she was close to Han 3000, she punched her in the past, but she must also admit that because of her previous concerns and today''s concerns, this energy was not small, but she did not try her best.


    Boom!


    Break the sky and strike at the same time!


    With a sudden explosion, the black mountain demon girl hit Han 3000 directly.


    The huge wave of its explosion directly cracked the ground within a few meters of the whole challenge arena centered on Han 3000, and huge stones were scattered like blasting.


    It hurts.


    It was almost deep-seated pain. Even Han Sanqi, a guy with amazing pain tolerance, could not help but show his teeth at this time.


    His anti Buddha was crushed by more than a dozen mountains, and all anti Buddha of his body were crushed crazily.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise, muscle burst!


    Boom!


    Blood countercurrent!


    But what made Han 3000 feel more desperate was that he suddenly relaxed at this time. Han 3000 knew that it was the outermost little black stick, which was completely extinguished.


    But in front of this strong current, she is relentlessly squeezing herself.


    Blood flowed continuously from his mouth. Han 3000 felt that he was dying.


    "Hoo!"


    "You lost."


    Under the stage, the villa man who was far away breathed a sigh. At this time, he finally put down the big stone in his heart, because it was obvious that the powerful magic Qi was completely exploding against Han 3000, and Han 3000 looked more like an egg in front of the boulder.


    Not surprisingly, he was on the verge of destruction.


    The dog gambler also made a vicious pile of feet. They all said that the more the dog gambled, the more the dog gambled, and finally the family was ruined. Now, the earthly news is on, and he really regretted that he had promised to gamble just now.


    Once he had gambled his life''s luck on the right, but he didn''t know what was good or bad and had to be greedy again.


    Reluctantly shook his head and he recognized it.


    But at this time, the scene completely blackened by the magic gas was suddenly illuminated by the golden light.


    "What''s that?"


    The crowd exclaimed. When the owner of the villa and the dog gambler looked up, Jin''s face was full of shock reflected by the golden light.


    At this time, Han 3000, who was in the devil''s Qi, suddenly burst into a trace of golden light!


    He is like a god Buddha in evil Qi.


    "Roar!"


    Long Xian!


    "Roar!"


    Feng Chu!


    "Roar!"


    Huxiao!


    "Roar!"


    Xuanwu stands!


    The totem of the four heavenly beasts appeared beside Han 3000!


    It is very powerful and powerful.


    At the most dangerous moment, Han 3000''s own things, without Han 3000''s internal force, play their own guardian function!


    "What?!"


    "What?"


    "What?!"


    Almost at the same time, Heishan demon girl, Zhu Yanshuo and Zhu Yaner opened their eyes and mouth at the same time.


    How is this possible?!


    What is this?!


    However, it''s not over yet. A more strange thing is still rising slowly in Han 3000''s arms


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3289

    "What''s that?"


    In the crowd, when someone saw the little thing flashing four colors, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Yes, it''s very small. It''s almost inferior to a fist of the demon people like them. Its four-color light is also very light, but it''s this faint light that makes everyone feel its unusual.


    That''s a strange force, even, you can say, four forces.


    "Good... Familiar, but I don''t seem to have seen it." Zhu Yanshuo frowned. He really didn''t know why he had a particularly strange feeling in his heart.


    Heishan witch also frowned. Like Zhu Yanshuo, she also had an extremely strange feeling. She couldn''t say anything and didn''t know what to say.


    Five elements God stone!


    Like the four heavenly beast totems, when Han 3000''s life was fatally threatened, it also protected the master at a critical moment.


    Four forces slowly wrapped the scattered golden body of Han 3000, two of which repaired Han 3000''s damaged body, and the other two forces integrated with the golden light of the golden body. The comrades in arms who had not seen the Buddha for many years stood on the same front again, unfamiliar but familiar with each other against the enemy.


    "What on earth did this guy come from?" Zhu Yan''er fiercely stood up. She didn''t understand why han 3000 would resist the move of black eyed mountain witch in this way.


    She was even more puzzled about what Han 3000''s strange things were.


    Heishan demon girl stared at her eyes and was ready to be attacked at any time. Although she had said in advance that she would win or lose, her subconscious was also making her prepare silently in the face of such a strange Han 3000.


    "Boom!"


    With the explosion of all the lights on Han 3000, the magic gas rushed to the periphery, and the two lights made a loud noise. After the explosion, all the lights on Han 3000 dissipated.


    Everything seems to be calm.


    "Wow!"


    "Bang!"


    But before it dissipated completely, a residual evil spirit ran directly through Han 3000''s body like a long sword


    "Poof!"


    Han 3000 immediately took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it like a blood mist all over the sky.


    "Beautiful!"


    Almost at the same time, under the stands, the onlookers clenched their fists and shouted.


    After many twists and turns, they were very satisfied with the final result. In the end, the black mountain demon girl was better, and almost completed the most fatal blow by pressing the whistle.


    "Facts have proved that there is no point in making a pile of fancy things. At least in front of absolute strength, it is almost no different from a clown."


    "The boy was a complete waste in my eyes at the beginning. Although he lost, to be honest, he broke my original impression of him. At least he can hold on for so long under the fierce attack of the black mountain demon girl."


    "There''s no difference between holding on for one second and holding on for ten seconds. They both lose. However, objectively, I agree with you that this boy is far from being as useless as he appears. However, it''s a pity that this guy''s mouth is too smelly. If he admits defeat with the Black Mountain demon girl early, he won''t take his life in."


    "Therefore, I must have a familiar self-knowledge when I have a few kilograms. The toad wants to eat swan meat, and the last thing that falls is that even the toad skin has to be picked up."


    In the stands, people talked loudly and eloquently. Although they no longer abused Han 3000 so maliciously, in fact, they were only so "kind" because they were happy to see the result now.


    However, compared with them, the real participant Heishan demon Ji was not at all happy. She looked at Han 3000 and stared at him. She was waiting. She knew that now was not the time to be happy.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 directly leaned back and hit the ground.


    At this time, the black mountain demon girl finally relaxed on her cold face and showed bursts of smiles.


    Only when the enemy in front of her completely falls down can Heishan demon Ji be sure that she really won.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    At the same time, on the stage of stepping down, there was applause and thunder, and the grantees who had vested interests cheered and rejoiced.


    But almost at this time, a cough suddenly appeared untimely


    Then a slightly sarcastic voice appeared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3290

    "Cough..."


    "It seems that I don''t hate it so much. Are you clapping to encourage me to stand up?"


    The voice was very subtle, but it must be admitted that the voice was extremely harsh. When a group of people on the stage heard it, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Whose voice is this?


    Who said that?


    What''s he talking about?!


    A series of questions filled their minds, and at the same time, the smile on their faces began to solidify.


    Lord Zhu suddenly raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. The scene was suddenly silent. Although they didn''t hear the slightly sarcastic words just now, they saw that everyone on the stage was dignified and even looked at the place where Han 3000 lay down.


    What happened?!


    Just when the people were in great doubt, at this time, the ritual officer suddenly hurried to the other side of Han 3000, lowered his body and seemed to be looking at the situation of Han 3000.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Shit, isn''t that grandson still alive?"


    "It''s impossible. With that boy''s thin body, it''s impossible to survive after eating the black mountain demon girl''s blow through the whole body."


    "Even if his little broken body is made of fucking iron, it will be beaten into iron mud."


    A group of people looked at each other and were obviously unprepared for such an emergency.


    But just as they talked, the salute officer next to Han 3000 gently got up. Then, Han 3000 next to the salute officer suddenly moved.


    Everyone opened their eyes for a while and looked at each other closely, almost stopping breathing.


    Han 3000 moved even more. He even raised his hand slightly, and even supported his body with his hands and sat down slowly.


    Then something more terrible happened


    Although Han 3000 tried his best, he stood up bit by bit under the crowd.


    "Wow!"


    When Han 3000 stood up, the quiet crowd fried the pot!


    "Stand up, stand up, that guy fucking stood up."


    A group of people hold their heads and prevent the Buddha from seeing the most incredible thing in the world. Their eyes are frightened, or they are petrified in situ and completely fall into madness.


    "Ah!"


    The black mountain demon girl was also shocked, and stepped back with some staggering steps. She was arrogant and habitual, and even had a trace of fear in her eyes at this time.


    This... This is OK?!


    Although she did not fully exert her strength because of hesitation and worry, she basically covered 70% of her strength.


    In the face of such power, not to mention a small Central Plains Terran in front of her. Even many powerful masters of the demon family, she is absolutely confident that this blow can easily kill them.


    Especially under Han 3000''s resistance like playing.


    Since ancient times, one attack has one defense, and the two sides are basically carried out at the same time. Even if the defense side is slow, it is often not slow for a few shots.


    Han 3000 is not only slow, but even slow, which can be called not preventing!!


    How did he survive?


    And you can stand up strangely?!


    Heishan demon Ji didn''t understand. Even she didn''t dare to think about it. She was just silly and stared at Han 3000.


    Zhu Yanshuo was so stupid that he even forgot to breathe. He stood there straight and motionless.


    Zhu Yaner, who was wearing a veil, also got up. She even lifted the veil directly because she was afraid of being dazzled. However, the iron fact told her that she had no dazzle. Han 3000 stood there, motionless and shaking, and even had a faint smile on her face.


    "It''s a little interesting." Han Sanqian opened his mouth and looked at the black mountain demon girl with great appreciation.


    Then he looked back at the audience around him and said with a smile, "thank you for your applause. Without your encouragement, I could hardly stand up."


    In a word, it seems to be thanking everyone, but everyone knows that actually Han 3000 is just mocking them. If Han 3000 dares to provoke them before, they will fight back ferociously one by one.


    But now, everyone at the scene just looked at him foolishly and was completely shocked by him


    "Now, who won?"


    Han 3000 looked back at the salute officer.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3291

    The salute officer was stunned on the spot and was about to announce, but at this time, Lord Zhu suddenly coughed.


    The salute Officer immediately shut up. Being good at observing his words and expressions, he immediately stepped aside, lowered his head and waited for the words of Lord Zhu.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 understood for almost some seconds and was not angry. He smiled at Zhu Yanshuo. He wanted to see if this guy had any new moths to toss about.


    Heishan demon Ji didn''t speak. According to the rules, she knew she had lost the game. After all, it is an indisputable fact that Han Sanli is here.


    But she won''t stop Lord Zhu from wanting to change the result. Although she has no interest in the "prize" won in the competition, it''s not a long face to ask her such an expert to admit defeat after all.


    Seeing this on the stage, the shocked people under the stage also reflected it again.


    "Hehe, how can he win? Although there are rules just now, you can see that the boy has been knocked down on the ground the first time, so he also lost according to the rules."


    "That''s not true. It''s not natural to stand up again, because there must be a time limit, otherwise I can go up. If I''m knocked down now, can I win if I stand up tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes, city leader Zhu, you should act according to the rules. Obviously, the black mountain demon girl won."


    With cracks, naturally these people will drill. Although they can''t say how much they like the black mountain witch, they absolutely don''t want a person they hate or even despise to win the game.


    Moreover, the black mountain demon girl is also a super expert. Taking this opportunity to flatter her is also a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    Therefore, when so many people shouted, more and more people began to join in.


    They shouted wildly and even got excited. Their purpose was to support Lord Zhu''s actions.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly, without the slightest anger.


    Some people, this is the case, why bother.


    This time, there are two other people, but it''s a little silly.


    Naturally, it is the gambler and the banker.


    Although there is no roller coaster in the octagonal world, and they have never played or even seen such things, at least at this moment, they have not only played, but also played one wave after another.


    What is life''s ups and downs, this is.


    If there is heaven and hell in the world, two people just sit in and out like a rotating train leading to these two places.


    It''s important to win or not to win money, but more importantly, the stimulation is the real fucking dog stimulation.


    This one looked to lose, but suddenly he fucking won. That one looked to win, but he lost strangely.


    The key is, even once. Who can hold it for several consecutive times?


    Anyway, at this moment, the people in charge of the villa and the gambling dog have no argument about who is losing and winning. Both of them cover their chest. Their hearts are really painful and can''t stand it.


    If you have to make a comparison, naturally, the man in charge is the best one in the heart, because at least in terms of cards, he has won now.


    As long as Lord Zhu announces, the whole gambling agreement will be completely ended. After all, everything is subject to what the official says.


    "Everybody, be quiet."


    At this time, Lord Zhu also stepped into the challenge arena with a faint smile on his face. Then he raised his hand slightly to signal everyone to be quiet.


    As soon as he spoke, the excited crowd was immediately suppressed. Everyone shut up and looked at the stage.


    Zhu Cheng smiled and then looked at the black mountain demon girl. Han 3000 couldn''t see Zhu Cheng''s expression because of the direction, but he saw the black mountain demon girl and nodded.


    Zhu Chengzhu also turned his head and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "so, did I lose?"


    Lord Zhu smiled: "the black mountain witch is really brave, which is obvious to all, but..."


    "She was convinced that she had lost. Who let her meet a man from heaven in the challenge arena today?"


    Words fall, the audience with smiling faces, suddenly the collective smile solidified


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3292

    "God and man from heaven?"


    The four big characters, with a huge question mark, appeared in everyone''s mind almost at the same time, regardless of whether the people present were poor, rich, small soldiers and big men.


    Then, these four big characters with this question mark hit everyone''s mind heavily, on the heart, for a time, the heart trembled and the brain was quiet.


    Like a crash scene.


    Han 3000 was also a little surprised. He stood where he was and his smile was slightly solidified. He really didn''t think that the result of the game would suddenly turn over at the last moment, but he didn''t think that Lord Zhu would suddenly say a word of God and man and completely put an identity on him.


    "Is he a man from heaven?"


    For a long time, the crowd reflected that the scene was like the sudden melting and boiling of ice and snow, from the silly standing of the whole people to the frying pan of today''s people.


    The shadows are moving and the noise is everywhere.


    Almost everyone talked to each other with great shock, and looked back to the stage from time to time, hoping to see through Han 3000 directly.


    It''s really hard for people to accept. After all, one second ago he was still rubbish in their mouth, but the next second he turned into the hero they should have admired most, the God of war.


    Such a huge gap, how can people accept it for a time?


    "I said earlier that childe Ruyu''s loss was full of strange things. Now, the black mountain demon girl''s game is the same as before. Don''t you find anything?"


    It''s hard to admit that a person is better than himself, but it''s more difficult to admit that a garbage far inferior to himself is suddenly better than himself.


    "That''s right. For example, in the jade childe''s anti-counterfeiting competition, city Lord Zhu sent a black mountain demon girl to play. This woman is a wonderful woman, unless..."


    "Unless Lord Zhu sent him to perform, the purpose is obvious. Add color and light to some people, and then naturally push them to the throne."


    "With such a divine man, the position of Lord Zhu and the city will naturally rise in the future. Lord Zhu''s chess is really wonderful."


    People rely on one mouth, and they will do whatever is beneficial to them.


    This group of people were still cheering for the black mountain demon girl, because in their eyes, black mountain demon girl can export evil for them.


    But now there is no use of the value, nature will soon change the role from the eyes of everyone.


    It''s just that they are the white ones and the black ones. It''s really helpless, disgusting and ridiculous.


    "That means that the boy is actually a waste, but he was held on the stage by the city Lord Zhu behind him, and then found some experts to gild his identity, but it was the city Lord Zhu who benefited in the end."


    "However, although Lord Zhu really wants to build momentum for us to fall into the city, he doesn''t have to devote his time and energy to this waste."


    "Just looking at the little body of this waste, alas, even if so many experts play with him, it is really suspicious."


    A group of people shook their heads and sighed bitterly. Then, under their leadership, there were boos under the stage.


    Seeing this scene, Lord Zhu was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a response from the audience, and the response was so huge.


    However, as the head of the city, even if the situation was chaotic, he was still very calm. He glanced at everyone present and smiled: "if childe Han is from Zhu, how could Zhu allow his subordinates to put him in prison yesterday?"


    "Secondly, many of you have followed Zhu for many years. Have they ever met Mr. Han?"


    Just two short sentences, the audience sighed and was immediately pressed to death.


    "Moreover, Zhu has always done things clearly and plainly. Zhu will never do such things. As for sending Heishan demon girls to play, Zhu must admit that this is really an arrangement other than the martial arts competition."


    Hearing this, the crowd began to stir again and speculated about what the other arrangement of Lord Zhu letting the black mountain demon girl play was for. "


    Zhu Chengzhu smiled gently: "in fact, Zhu has long suspected that childe Han is the God who destroyed the magic cloud ghost city. However, Zhu has been suffering without evidence."


    Then, Lord Zhu took a look at the black mountain demon girl. In front of everyone, he suddenly knelt down in front of Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3293

    "The man of God is on the top, help me get rid of great trouble forever. Our respect has not reached. Instead, we have offended many people. Please bring down the man of God." Zhu Yanshuo buried his head deeply and was extremely respectful.


    The city Lord is wise and powerful. Although he was just a small city Lord at the beginning, he is like a jade in a bamboo. He is simple and warm, gentle and elegant, elegant but not disrespectful.


    When he was down and thirsty for talents in the city, in the face of experts from all sides, even top experts such as Heishan demon girl, although he courted the virtuous corporal, he had never paid homage to such specifications.


    To be exact, if Zhu Yanshuo forged a god man to build momentum for the fall of the city, this possibility is not ruled out. After all, as they guessed, with the help of God and man, the natural stars of the city will shine more brightly, which will help Zhu Yanshuo improve his status and make the city famous.


    However, if Zhu Yanshuo kneels down to answer the crime in person, then this reason will be broken without attack and become a rumor.


    Because of this middle relationship, the inversion occurred.


    Zhu Yanshuo is the lower, while God and man are the upper. Even if it is really hyped, the promotion of Zhu Yanshuo''s honor is actually very small, or even damaged.


    After all, he is the absolute king here, not anyone else.


    "Is that guy really the God who killed the demon cloud ghost city? Otherwise, he should fall to the city master. How can he kneel down to him?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to raise any objection at this time.


    Because if Han 3000 is really a god man, and anyone present has offended him, why is today''s city not the original magic cloud ghost city?


    If he gets angry, I''m afraid the name of the man of God will add another city to fall.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can come up and compete with me." The black mountain demon girl gave a cold voice and looked at everyone.


    When hearing this, everyone was surprised again and competed with the black mountain demon girl. Excuse me, what''s the difference between it and looking for death?!


    Seeing that no one spoke, the black mountain demon girl looked at Han 3000. She was not humble and said softly, "I have offended you just now. Please include more childe Han."


    "My subordinates argue with you. I think about it, but I find that there are doubts about it. Since you are not a slave and a young man, why do you slow down a lot and stay with the old."


    "From the perspective of human subconsciousness, living in the hell world of devil cloud ghost city, which eats people and doesn''t spit bones, once there is any possibility of escape, anyone will quickly leave there, but you are not."


    "Therefore, from then on, I can judge that you are by no means a slave. Of course, you can''t be a spy."


    "You are an alien again, which makes me more suspicious."


    "However, these are all guesses. Even I only thought so for a moment."


    "But what really makes me start to put forward this idea again is the struggle between you and childe Ruyu."


    Looking back on this, Zhu Yanshuo still sighs. He can completely resolve the attacks of cutting-edge experts such as childe Yu without any energy and any attack potential, and even turn defeat into victory in an instant. Even though Zhu Yanshuo has read countless people and seen countless experts, he has never seen a few so outrageous and surprising.


    "I ventured to have an idea. Heishan demon girl is my good friend. She doesn''t have to say much about her accomplishments. Therefore, I made a temporary decision and informed her to come and have a try."


    "Although it''s just a move, it''s enough to explain any problem. Coupled with your strange background and identity, I think I''m sure of it." With that, he bowed gently: "I''m rude, and please forgive me."


    Han Sanyi smiled. Seriously, he was quite surprised. He really didn''t think that someone could check his identity bit by bit with some clues.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 smiled gently.


    He ignored Zhu Yanshuo and walked directly to Zhu Yaner.


    If it had been before, Zhu Yaner would have slapped the person who was rude to her yesterday and who belittled her today, but after listening to her brother''s story, somehow, she still had an impulse


    But that impulse is not beating people, but


    But an unspeakable sense of tension and strange expectation.


    Before she could reflect, Han 3000 had come to her, and then he made an action that stunned himself for a moment


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3294

    Han 3000 directly grabbed Zhu Yaner''s hand and turned to Zhu Yanshuo: "since the challenge arena has won, I''ll take it away. When the time comes, I''ll return to Zhao."


    Then Han 3000 took Zhu Yaner and stepped down directly and went all the way outside the city master''s house.


    All the way, those guys who were arrogant and even yelled at Han 3000 were no longer arrogant and domineering. They looked at Han 3000 all the way like docile sheep, and then walked outside the city master''s house.


    The crowd, which should have been packed with people, did not know when, and had obediently given up a wide road for Han 3000 to leave.


    Zhu Yanshuo got up from the ground with a wry smile and looked at Han 3000 who had left.


    Then, he looked at the black mountain demon girl: "so, everything has two sides. Trustworthiness is a good virtue, but at this moment, how I hope he can not keep his promise."


    Hearing his words, the black mountain demon girl rarely showed a smile on her face, turned around and came down from the challenge arena with Zhu Yanshuo and returned to the hall.


    When the Lord breaks up, the audience is going to break up.


    But because of this idea, these guys suddenly remembered that something was wrong.


    "Fuck, since he is a god man, what are we doing here? Fuck, those dog days barked when the god man was playing in the challenge arena just now? I really want to kill you. Apologize quickly."


    As someone roared, a group of people suddenly woke up. The next second, tens of thousands of people rushed frantically in the direction of Han 3000''s departure.


    The previous sarcastic voices were also completely absent at this time, leaving only bursts of screams of "God and man, wait for me" and begging for mercy.


    At this time, Han 3000 had already disappeared outside the city master''s house with Zhu Yaner while those people were stupid.


    "Bang!"


    In the guest room of a restaurant, Zhu Yaner''s delicate body fell half light and half heavy on the bed, and her head fell down, revealing her gorgeous face.


    The best beauty like this is a very expensive "vase" in front of anyone. She is afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand, but she is the only one here


    Although the fall is not heavy, it is by no means light.


    She has some dissatisfaction with her pain. It''s too childish. Don''t you even understand the basic pity for flowers and jade?


    But just as she was about to get up, he suddenly stood in front of him, and then put his big hand slightly on his forehead.


    In an instant, full of anger, fangfo met cold water and immediately went out, in exchange for the acceleration of heart beat and shortness of breath.


    To be honest, although this guy is an individual, he is still very good-looking. Plus his ability, en


    "You''re not sick?" Just as she thought more and more, a cold drink came into her ear.


    She blushed with anger and looked at the man. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger. She really wanted to scold. You are sick. Your whole family is sick.


    But when she looked up at him, she found that he was also staring at herself, and her face became more red for a moment.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Who else can this person be besides Han 3000?


    He sat back slightly on the next stool, poured himself a cup of tea and asked.


    "You asked last night. My name is Zhu Yan''er." Zhu Yan''er mumbled.


    "Impossible." Han 3000 took a sip of tea and looked at her coldly.


    "Xiawei, Xiawei, my name is Xiawei head office." As soon as she saw him like this, she immediately remembered what happened last night. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. She couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    No one, including Zhu Yaner, can resist the temper of other women who are constantly mentioned by men in front of men who can see them.


    Han 3000 ignored her, but continued to look at her directly.


    A moment later, Han 3000 stood up. Then, in front of Zhu Yaner, he directly untied his coat.


    Seeing him like this, Zhu Yan''er was surprised, took his legs and retreated to the bed. He panicked and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Since you won''t say, I''ll have to do it my own way." Then Han 3000 threw away his coat and slowly climbed into bed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3295

    Zhu Yan''er wanted to retreat again, but Han 3000 had directly gathered together to keep up with her, and half of his body stood in front of him.


    Feeling the strong male hormones and Han Sanqian''s breath, Zhu Yaner was frightened, but she was stunned.


    My breath was short and my heart beat faster. It seemed that I was shaking all the time.


    She didn''t speak, so she looked at Han 3000 in front of her.


    Suddenly, Han three thousand as like as two peas, "Xia Wei is exactly the same as you, you can pretend to be her, but you can''t pretend to be her body."


    "Her body is unique in the world. I''ve tasted it. Naturally, I know it. As long as I try, I''ll know whether it''s true or false."


    Then Han 3000 grabbed Zhu Yan''er''s coat and tore it open.


    Zhu Yan''er closed her eyes tightly, nervous and afraid, but somehow, she didn''t choose to resist.


    She even feels abnormal that she has a trace of expectation


    But just as she was looking forward, Han 3000 did not open her clothes or press her forward. Instead, he withdrew and retreated.


    "Are you really not Xia Wei?" Han 3000 asked again.


    "As you said, looks can be pretended, but the body can''t be." The words fell, and she was wronged again: "I have a way to prove that I am Zhu Yaner, not Xia Wei in your mouth."


    "What can I do?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "I have a birthmark." She looked at Han 3000, and then returned to normal. Her face was a little red.


    "Birthmark?" Han was stunned.


    "My brother also has a special birthmark that only belongs to my Zhu family. However, no one else will have it except the Zhu family." She looked up at Han 3000, still a little shy.


    If this is the case, it can indeed prove that you may really recognize the wrong person.


    However, saying is saying, seeing is believing.


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, Zhu Yaner was suddenly very depressed: "you don''t really want to see it?"


    Han 3000 frowned. Is there a problem?


    "Go to hell." With a low scold, Zhu Yan''er got up directly from the bed, pulled his clothes and rushed out of the house.


    In the past, Han 3000 could close the door and forbid anyone to go out without even moving.


    But at this time, Han 3000 had nothing, and even the only little black stick that could be controlled by his mind completely lost its spirit in the recent war.


    Facing Zhu Yan''er who was about to rush out, Han 3000 seemed to have no choice but to recover it himself.


    However, this is completely different for people with normal thinking and Han 3000.


    "If you walk out of this door and die of poison hair, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Han 3000 not only did not chase, but leisurely continued to pour tea for himself.


    This time, Zhu Yan''er, who had rushed fiercely, almost didn''t need any external force to brake on the spot. He turned around and looked at Han 3000 depressed: "when did you poison me? You bastard!"


    Han 3000 smiled: "I have no means to take you away for so many hours. What should I do if you run away? I promised your brother to return to Zhao."


    Han 3000 finished and drank tea freely. He couldn''t see any panic at all.


    In fact, Zhu Yan''er tried to stretch out his feet deliberately when talking, but every time he saw Han 3000''s calm appearance that he couldn''t even head, he couldn''t help but take it back.


    Looking at his appearance, it is obvious that this is definitely not a bluff.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan''er could only come back obediently and depressed, and sat down by the bed discouraged.


    "Do I want to prove that I''m not Xia Wei, so I can go?"


    Han 3000 didn''t answer, but continued to laugh.


    "Smelly hooligan, I really doubt whether you are picking up girls in this old-fashioned way." After scolding, Zhu Yaner was very depressed, but he could only bite his teeth and gently put his hand on the button of his coat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3296

    Then she turned slightly, moved her hand and slipped her coat.


    As her clothes fell to the ground and made a gentle sound, Han 3000 didn''t know she was suddenly like this. Subconsciously, he saw a smooth and white back like jade reflected in front of him.


    Han 3000 was a little frightened. He wanted to look back, but his eyes were deeply attracted by the mark of a rose in the center of her back at this moment.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 asked slightly.


    "Birthmark, the birthmark of the Zhu family." She turned her back to Han 3000 and spoke calmly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak and stared at the rose seal.


    He is distinguishing between true and false, but when he looks carefully, he can hardly help frowning. You say it is false, but from the streamline and the whole, it seems that it is not deliberately done. Although there are defects in many places, it is precisely because of such defects that it can better prove that it is not forged but true.


    But you say it''s true, but how can it be hard to believe for a time? It''s just a birthmark. It''s really magical that it can naturally become a lifelike rose.


    "May I touch it?" Han 3000 asked.


    She hesitated and nodded.


    Han 3000 didn''t have any thoughts in his heart. He just gently stretched out a finger and touched the mark.


    Although out of the courtesy of a gentleman, it was just a dragonfly, but the feeling of that moment could directly make Han 3000 very clear.


    The rose mark is indeed a real birthmark, not deliberately forged, which shows that Zhu Yaner did not deceive herself. She is really not Xia Wei in her mouth.


    As for why he is so sure, it is because Han 3000 once treated Xia Wei''s injury when he first met her. Naturally, he has also seen Xia Wei''s back.


    Xia Wei''s back is as smooth as jade without any birthmark.


    The most important thing is touch.


    Han 3000 is by no means the kind of rascal, but because Xia Wei is a Phoenix, her body is different from others. Han 3000 has touched her back. Her back is as tender and smooth as silk, which will leave an indelible impression on anyone. In terms of touch, Han 3000 can also be affirmed.


    "Sorry, Miss Zhu." Han 3000 hurried back to the other side of the house to give her enough space and face away.


    Feeling that Han 3000 is far away, Zhu Yan''er doesn''t know why she was still unhappy just now, but now she suddenly feels lost and reluctant to give up.


    Putting on her clothes again, Zhu Yaner sat by the bed, so she was a little depressed.


    Han three thousand as like as two peas, he thought he was hurt by his impolite behavior. He was only trying to find out the truth. When the truth came out, he felt very guilty. He replied, "my friend is just like you."


    "Han 3000 is here to make amends to Miss Zhu again." With that, Han 3000 bowed with his hands and bent 30 degrees. His attitude was quite humble.


    "Han 3000?" Zhu Yan''er didn''t blame Han 3000 at all, so when Han 3000 made an apology, she soon caught the most attractive point for her.


    Full name.


    Han 3000 was stunned. He felt guilty for a moment and was careless. However, it didn''t matter. He nodded: "exactly."


    "What an old-fashioned name." Zhu Yan''er couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smiled: "do you still have a big brother named Han 1000, a second brother named Han 2000, and a fourth sister named Han 4000?"


    Han 3000 was rather ashamed. He didn''t expect to be ridiculed by someone. However, he was reckless first, and Han 3000 didn''t care.


    "By the way, who is Xia Wei? You''ve been talking about her all the time, and you say I''m very similar to her. Is she your wife?" Zhu Yan''er asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "it''s my sister."


    "Sister?" Hearing this, Zhu Yan''er obviously brightened his eyes and asked urgently, "really... Just my sister?"


    "You seem happy?" Han 3000 asked.


    Zhu Yan''er smiled, then disguised his frustrated self and turned off the topic: "go somewhere with me?"


    "Where are you going?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Zhu Yan''er smiled mysteriously, jumped out of bed excitedly, stood on the ground, looked at Han 3000, and said, "I won''t tell you, I''ll know when I go."


    With that, she rushed to the door a few steps directly, but didn''t go out. Instead, she looked back at Han 3000: "if you want to find your sister..."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3297

    The next second, Han 3000 followed up without thinking.


    It''s not just Xia Wei. In fact, the pangolin is more important to Han 3000, and the heavenly book in his hand is more important than the pangolin.


    Su Yingxia and Han Nian are both in the eight wasteland books. Why isn''t he in a hurry?


    Seeing Han 3000 following, Zhu Yan''er smiled gently, accelerated his steps and walked downstairs.


    One by one, they quickly walked out of the restaurant. At this time, although it was close to dusk, the town street outside the restaurant was bustling.


    Even though the location of the two people at this time is relatively desolate compared with that in the city, it is the new area built when the city expanded. Although Zhu Yanshuo did work hard to make the new area very complete, it is always a little away from the old city, and the heat is not as hot as the old city soon after the new construction.


    But this desolation is also relatively speaking. In fact, if it is compared with other places, it can still be said to be very prosperous.


    Especially with the coming of night, the number of stalls on the street has not decreased at all. On the contrary, more and more vendors have begun to set up new stalls.


    There are more and more people in the market, which makes Han 3000 a little helpless.


    After all, he knew there would be trouble about the city Lord''s residence, so he took Zhu Yaner to run to the place with few people at the first time and lived in the restaurant.


    But now, the plan is not as good as change. It''s too late to hide. As a result, Zhu Yaner took the initiative to pull herself out.


    But facts have proved that Han 3000 thought a little more, because even at this time, many people in many new areas did not join the excitement of martial arts competition to recruit relatives. They knew that the god man was in the city, but they didn''t recognize him as a god man, but


    Zhu Yaner''s appearance alone has doomed him to have a focus wherever he is.


    The key is that as the dusk comes and the night approaches, more and more stalls and more people gather here, the bustling street is becoming more and more sensational.


    It''s true that beauty is a curse. While she caused a sensation, she was forced to become a thorn in the eye of many men.


    However, Zhu Yan''er didn''t care about this, and didn''t even see it. She was like a bird locked in a cage for a long time. When she got out of the door, she looked like she had never seen the world. She was happy to look left and right. She wanted to touch it, she wanted to eat it, and she didn''t even have the basic concept of paying.


    If Han 3000 hadn''t wiped her ass all the way, it is estimated that she would have been stopped by businessmen to pay money as early as she was on the street.


    Han 3000 reported his patience, but his patience was limited. He walked to Zhu Yaner a few steps and sighed helplessly: "I said Miss Zhu, don''t you want to take me to find someone?"


    "It''s almost an hour and a half since you walked from the street to the end of the street." Then Han 3000 looked back at his back.


    Zhu Yan''er also looked with Han 3000''s eyes. At this time, he was embarrassed to stretch out his tongue. Although it was only a street, this street was a famous night market in the city.


    Zhu Yanshuo moved the most prosperous street here in order to quickly gather popularity for the new area.


    The street is several kilometers long, and the roadside stalls are basically overwhelmed. Zhu Yaner looks at it like this. It''s picky, not to mention that the time can''t stand it, even the Amethyst flowers can''t stand it.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 is not short of this money. If someone else changes, it is estimated that he will have to go bankrupt on the way.


    Han 3000 reminded Zhu Yaner that she was embarrassed. With a smile, the great beauty could become extremely cute: "Hey, sorry, I''ve been living in the city master''s house and it''s hard to get out, so I was a little excited for a while."


    "As a reward for my advance payment, how about it?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "as long as you can help me find someone, don''t say this, I don''t care if I buy you this street."


    "Oh, I can''t see. You listen to rich people. You can''t spend a lot of money to buy this street?" Zhu Yan''er joked.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. Don''t worry. We''ll be there soon." Then Zhu Yan''er pointed to the deeper end of the street.


    Han 3000 looked at it and frowned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3298

    At the end of the front, looking with eyes and flesh, it''s just pure darkness. It seems to be the end of the night market. It''s not like looking for someone.


    Seeing Han 3000 frown, Zhu Yan''er couldn''t help laughing: "why? Don''t you dare to go? Afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Han 3000 looked at Zhu Yaner strangely, and then looked at the passers-by. When they heard this, they looked at Han 3000 as if they had seen a ghost.


    After all, Han 3000 said to Zhu Yaner that there was no problem, but on the contrary, if Zhu Yaner said this to Han 3000, it would be outrageous. His mother would open the door and get home.


    "I''m just surprised. It''s dark there. Let alone looking for someone. There''s not even a ghost there." Han 3000''s helpless way.


    "Come with me." Zhu Yan''er smiled gently and walked away as soon as he wanted to take a step, but he had a bold and thoughtful idea in his heart. He grabbed Han 3000''s hand and went straight to the end of the street.


    Han 3000 is full of thoughts about finding people, and there are many people in the night market, but he doesn''t think so much.


    On the contrary, after the two people left, the scene was full of ghosts and wolves, wailing and screaming. Some exaggerated beat their feet and beat their chest on the spot, which was very depressed.


    After all, when their goddess took the initiative to hold another man''s hand, it meant that their hopes were completely dashed. How could their hearts not be broken?


    They passed through the end of the street at the end of the night market all the way. In the uproar, there were lights and colorful everywhere, and the bustle stopped suddenly. Although they were behind them, they were in contrast to the dark now. Although they were not far behind, they had a kind of peace and solitude separated from the world.


    Zhu Yan''er didn''t stop. He still walked forward with Han 3000, and the more he walked forward, the more desolate the front was.


    Just when Han 3000 couldn''t help but ask for the sound of the pit, the front suddenly lit up. Several large lanterns hung around. The lanterns were large and the candles were bright, but the distribution was too scattered. When they shone underground, the light was not enough.


    However, even so, Han 3000, who is in a darker place, can clearly see that many people are gathered under the lantern.


    "Is that...?"


    "Underground black market." Zhu Yan''er said softly, "it''s the biggest black market in the city, or the biggest black market within a thousand miles."


    The city is located at the bayonet. It is the only way for the outside world to lead to the four areas of the demon family center. It is also an important city for the four areas of the demon family center. Therefore, there is an endless stream of passers-by.


    If there is normal trading, there will be other illegal trading, and the underground black market will be derived.


    "In the land of the demon clan, only daily necessities will be purchased from the normal way. If you want to buy other things, you must go to the black market. You may be trapped and make a fortune." As Zhu Yan''er said, he took Han 3000 there.


    "At least in this city."


    "My brother has strict management. In order to promote commodity trading, he vigorously supports the standardized market, such as the market and night market you see during the day."


    "However, this is the land of the demon family. The law of the jungle is the law of the demon family. My brother can''t ignore it completely, so he turns a blind eye to the underground black market."


    "In such an environment, the underground black market is far more attractive and exciting than anywhere, and there are naturally more good things."


    "What does this have to do with me looking for someone?" Han 3000 is a little depressed.


    "It must have something to do with it. You''ll know later. Come with me." After that, Zhu Yaner took Han 3000 and accelerated his pace directly.


    A moment later, they walked into the lantern area one by one.


    There is no cry from the night market outside. Although there are many stalls here, it is almost dense. Looking at the past, people can see some dense phobia, but it is extremely quiet here. If there were not many people wandering around the stalls or making a little noise in the inquiry, Han 3000 really thought he had entered the ghost market.


    Zhu Yan''er didn''t care about these at all, and took Han 3000 all the way to a deeper place. With her appearance, the eyes of the stall owners began to become a little strange and gloomy.


    Simply, the two passed by without staying until they reached a mass burial post. People began to become much less, and Zhu Yaner finally stopped


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3299

    There are almost no more stalls just now, and there are only a few dead trees around. In addition, the dark night and the nameless solitary graves in front have made it extremely gloomy.


    Although Han 3000 is not afraid, he still feels a little uncomfortable in this place. The most important thing is that Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    What I know is that I''m looking for someone. What I don''t know is that I thought his mother was looking for a ghost.


    After all, what is it about running to this random burial post at night, not looking for ghosts?


    Before Han 3000 spoke, Zhu Yan''er felt his head in place, as if trying to remember something.


    Han 3000 is confused. What does that mean? The girl won''t forget the way?!


    But when Han 3000 was very desperate, suddenly, Zhu Yaner patted his head and suddenly remembered something. Then he muttered something that he couldn''t hear clearly. Finally, he shouted to open the door.


    Another unexpected thing happened. In front of them, the only grave with a tombstone suddenly roared with a loud noise. Then, the ground trembled slightly, and the tombstone moved slowly.


    As the tombstone moves, a cave about the same size as the tombstone soon appears behind it. The warm yellow light shines out, and bursts of noise can be heard from inside.


    "What are you doing? Go in." Zhu Yan''er smiled softly and took the lead in entering the tomb cave.


    Although Han 3000 was confused, he still followed in.


    The entrance of the tomb cave is not big, but once you enter it, it suddenly opens up. It is more than two meters wide and more than two meters high. There are stairs all the way from the ground to several meters underground.


    At the end of the stairs, turn a corner, there is a huge and incomparable space. The noise, the smell of wine and color and thick smoke also hit.


    The space inside is unusually large, which Han 3000 never thought of. There are at least two football fields with long tables row after row, which are almost full.


    Bursts of strange music with a strong sense of rhythm are shaking people''s hearts. If this is not the octagonal world, Han 3000 will really doubt whether he has entered the disco.


    The huge bright light shook and swept all kinds of people in this space.


    They either talk loudly, or clink glasses and drink with each other. At the central stage, several beautiful women in fruit dew are crazy twisting a strange dance with rhythmic music.


    Perhaps it should be said that it is strange here in Han 3000, but it is charming in the eyes of these demon people.


    Because the whistle kept ringing at the scene.


    Among the crowd, there are many beautiful women, wearing strange and not much cloth clothes, who are busy serving wine, food and serving all sentient beings.


    This is not the disco of the earth. What is it?!


    When Han 3000 and Zhu Yaner entered the venue, many eyes turned to them. The already lively scene became more crazy and restless.


    Whistles come and go, and even pierce people''s eardrums in this space.


    "Oh, where''s the chick? She''s so fucking strong."


    "To have a figure, to have a face, the best, it''s the best."


    A group of people, regardless of their wolf like eyes, stared at Zhu Yaner beside Han 3000.


    Although she is the sister of the city Lord, many people haven''t even heard of it, let alone seen it.


    Even today, Zhu Yaner was shocked and overshadowed by Han 3000''s violent performance in the challenge arena, but from that perspective, it was not easy to be seen.


    Secondly, most of the people who stay here sleep in vain at night. They don''t have time to participate in martial arts contests to recruit relatives. Even if they participate, they may not recognize them.


    "It''s a pity that a flower is inserted in cow dung. Look at the smelly boy next to her. He''s fucking thin like a grasshopper. The little girl is a little girl. I don''t know what kind of man is the strongest."


    "Little white face, his mouth can say, of course he can cheat." They not only tasted Zhu Yaner, but also commented on Han 3000 without scruples.


    Even as these guys said, they drew close to more than 3000 people in South Korea and completely sealed their roads.


    Zhu Yan''er was calm in the face of danger and shouted coldly, "we''re looking for a blood ghost."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3300

    "Blood ghost?"


    Several people were stunned at the title.


    Then, a man suddenly sneered and said, "little girl, you fool here? I haven''t seen you before."


    "The blood ghost is very busy. How can I see you when I have time? Why don''t I have a few drinks with my brothers and make an appointment for you?"


    The words fell, and several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Han 3000''s face was slightly cold and looked at them faintly. He was about to ask Zhu Yan''er to leave. When he ignored them, Zhu Yan''er suddenly smiled: "really? You can drink and find someone for me."


    Han 3000 is a little speechless. Sure enough, he is a little girl who has never seen the world. These people are obviously not good people. How can they help find anyone.


    This is simply taking advantage of the past.


    Don''t mention Han 3000. Even those people are a little confused at this time. How can you think that a fool will really agree very simply?


    After several people reflected it, they were overjoyed. Laughing, they asked Zhu Yaner to go to their seats. Han 3000 wanted to hold her slightly, but she directly held Han 3000 and followed them.


    Seeing that those people were so inexplicably favored by beautiful women, they made a special trip to drink together. A group of people also whistled or made strange noises and surrounded them from the side.


    "Damn it, serve the wine. Bring me your good wine. What are you doing?" As soon as they sat down, one of the big men banged on the table and shouted at the girls who served the wine.


    The girls seemed to be used to these yelling. Not only did they feel no discomfort, but they also smiled. They quickly turned around and went to fetch wine for them.


    "Come on, beauty, sit down." The other people were not idle, so they asked Zhu Yaner to sit in the center.


    On both sides of the most central, several big men have already occupied a good seat for you and me, leaving only a small position in the center, which happened to be enough for Zhu Yaner to sit down alone.


    If you can sit with a beautiful woman, you can squeeze as tight as you can.


    Zhu Yan''er smiled gently, didn''t sit down, but looked at the people on both sides. The two people immediately understood her meaning. They could only move out reluctantly, making enough space for Zhu Yan''er and Han 3000.


    As the two sat down, a group of men over there were naturally very depressed. After all, it was awkward for a man to stand in the middle. The people beside Zhu Yaner were obviously much happier.


    After the wine girl brought the wine, she quickly filled a cup and pushed it directly in front of Zhu Yaner.


    Then, several people stared at Zhu Yan''er with a bad smile. The wine was very strong. Even the big men who had been here for a long time rarely ordered it.


    Its purpose, obviously, is specially used at this time.


    Once Zhu Yaner is drunk and unconscious, then the next thing is what they want?


    Even if the wine was not served in front of Han 3000, Han 3000 could clearly smell the strong flavor of the wine, and for Han 3000, how could he not know what these guys wanted?


    Just when he wanted Zhu Yaner to drink, Zhu Yaner whispered, "we can''t do without drinking. We''re looking for someone."


    Then she raised her glass to drink.


    Since Zhu Yan''er came out with herself and said something to Zhu Yan Shuo, she naturally wanted to keep her safe. Moreover, the most important thing is, if Zhu Yan''er was drunk, how would this person find him?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyi grabbed her cup and said, "I''ll drink it for her."


    Then Han 3000 drank the wine in the cup directly.


    Zhu Yaner wanted to drink, but these people were not happy one by one, but when they were about to succeed, they killed Cheng Yaojin on the way. How can they not be very angry?!


    One by one, they glared at Han 3000 with murderous eyes.


    "OK, I''ll drink for you, right? Yes, three for one. She drinks one cup, and you drink three cups and serve wine."


    With a loud drink, several wine girls quickly brushed the big jars on the side, not to mention that it was strong wine. Even ordinary wine was enough to make people drunk.


    "There are thirty of us here. One of us will propose a toast to the young lady. You should drink it for me. I''ll calculate it for you. Drink ten jars of wine."


    The man drank fiercely, directly carrying a jar of wine and slammed it in front of Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3301

    Everyone stared at Han 3000, completely like a dog that would not give them face if they didn''t drink. They were going to be angry at any time.


    However, on the surface, in fact, these people are happy.


    There are ten jars of spirits, not to mention the small body of Han 3000. Even if they are as strong as cattle, they will not be able to drink two jars. As for the ten jars, ha ha, it''s not too much to say death.


    Against them, that''s the fucking end.


    Zhu Yan''er didn''t speak, but kept silent and looked at Han 3000.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 glanced at the wine on the table and nodded, "OK."


    The words fell, and Han 3000 was not vague. He grabbed the wine jar and muttered, and poured it directly into his mouth.


    One jar was quickly drained, and then Han 3000 directly grabbed the second jar.


    The third altar, the fourth altar


    Not only was everyone not shocked at all, but their smile was full of ridicule. If they drank so quickly, they would be a fool at first sight. The more quickly you drink wine, the greater your stamina.


    These ten jars of wine may be lucky enough to save his life, but if he wants to be so urgent, he will completely crush the last little hope of living.


    There is no other possibility but to get drunk alive.


    Zhu Yan''er was the same, but her heart was not laughing, but happy.


    With Han''s ability to descend to God and man for 3000 days, only ten jars of wine will not have a big problem. As long as he gets drunk, won''t he have his own chance?


    Others are calculating her, but in fact she is calculating others.


    "Ten jars, is that enough?"


    Han 3000 suddenly put the last wine jar on the table and looked at a group of strong men around without panic.


    "Well, I have seed." The leader snorted coldly and didn''t care. Anyway, the stamina still needs time. They weren''t in a hurry.


    "Now that you have drunk the wine, should you fulfill your promise?" Han 3000 asked calmly.


    Several people looked at each other and smiled gently: "looking for a blood ghost is very simple. Wait five minutes."


    Han 3000 looked at Zhu Yaner, but saw her nod. Therefore, he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing Han 3000 turning back, Zhu Yan''er didn''t take back his eyes, but still looked at him quietly.


    It''s strange. Why doesn''t he mean to get drunk?


    If he''s not drunk, isn''t it in vain to do this by himself?


    In fact, Zhu Yan''er is not staying at home as Han 3000 imagined. Although she spends less, how can she not understand that she pays for things?


    It''s just that she just wants Han 3000 to pay.


    In other words, she wants a man who likes him to pay for him, just like her husband.


    As for looking for the blood ghost, she didn''t know how to find him, but she met these people as soon as she came in. She just pushed the boat along the river and responded.


    After all, she also wants to experience the happiness of Han 3000 blocking wine for her, and if Han 3000 is drunk, she also wants to have the opportunity to take care of Han 3000.


    She can know the place of the black market, how can she not know the inside?


    However, everything is developing as she expected, but at the moment, the result is a little deviated. He doesn''t look like drunk.


    But it''s impossible. The liquor


    Besides, ten jars?


    They have their thoughts, but why doesn''t Han 3000 have his own strangeness? Han 3000, who has the body of ten thousand poisons, is the super poison king himself. He just wants to settle him by relying on some alcohol. Isn''t this pure nonsense?


    Skinny camels are bigger than horses. What''s more, these people don''t compare with horses, but with ants. It''s not about rolling, but not in the same order of magnitude.


    However, Han 3000 really ignored some details of Zhu Yaner because he wanted to find someone too much. More or less, she played around.


    In the following time, Han 3000 was waiting for five minutes in their mouth, while Zhu Yaner and another group of people were waiting for Han 3000 to get drunk.


    Suddenly, at this time, the whole underground space suddenly buzzed with a roar, followed by another light sound. The next second, all the lights in the whole space were turned off, and everyone fell into darkness.


    "Here comes the blood ghost."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3302

    "Wow!"


    The next second, all the lights are on again, and the whole space instantly returns to its original shape.


    However, on the most central stand, a dwarf less than three feet tall did not know when he had already stood there.


    "Everyone, meet again." The dwarf looked up. Although he was a child, he had an old man''s face full of wrinkles, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Plus a body of earthy gray skin, it seems how disgusting he is.


    However, Han 3000 was extremely uncomfortable, but others had no influence. Instead, he fell into boiling with this guy''s shouting.


    Is he a blood ghost?


    "Well, no more nonsense. The old rules, 30 things, and the three who buy the most things can enjoy the service of the imperial space." When the words fell, the lights shook in the whole space, and the rhythmic music also rose with it, which directly filled the atmosphere of the scene.


    Then, several sexy girls pushed a thing and slowly boarded the stage. It was covered with red cloth and couldn''t see what was inside.


    But as soon as the things arrived on the stage, the dwarf started directly and lifted the red cloth on the spot.


    Under the red cloth, there was an iron cage of about one meter. In the cage, a woman with almost all fruit lowered her head and hugged her body, shivering.


    The most striking thing about her is the long pink ears on her head. Some are different, but some are beautiful.


    "The best rabbit girl starts with a Amethyst. If you want it, shout."


    As soon as the words fell, the audience immediately raised several hands, and the price was directly raised from one Amethyst to three thousand Amethyst.


    Han 3000 frowned. Is this an auction?!


    "To win the service of imperial space." At this time, Zhu Yan''er on one side came to Han 3000''s ear and whispered. Then she raised her hand and shouted softly, "ten thousand."


    As soon as she shouted and the price came out, it directly cooled down the originally lively field. Not only the dwarf looked over quickly, but also many other people on the scene couldn''t help looking back.


    Ten thousand Amethyst is not a lot, but it is more than three times higher than the highest price directly. This pride, rich people.


    The gangsters around him became more hungry and thirsty. Who could have thought that this girl was not only the best looking girl, but also such a fucking local tyrant?!


    But think about it carefully. If it weren''t for the rich, who would raise Han 3000, such a weak little white face?


    "Fifty thousand!"


    Just then, the man around Zhu Yan''er who had just called wine opened his mouth.


    Zhu Yaner was very angry. She had offered a high price, but unexpectedly, someone robbed her, and the price was even more outrageous.


    There''s no need to think about it. The other party made it clear that it was intended to rush at her, not really want to buy it.


    The guy was very happy to see Zhu Yaner''s ups and downs because he was angry.


    The beautiful woman herself has close access to water and buildings. Naturally, she wants to get her own moon. Although 50000 Amethyst is a little distressed, as the saying goes, how can she get a wolf if she is reluctant to give up her child?


    Be generous, be angry with the chick or show off yourself. Anyway, he attracted her attention.


    "My grass, 50000. Brother Ma, there''s a cow ratio today. Come on, is there anything higher than 50000." The dwarf is very happy. The auctioneer naturally hopes that the higher the price is, the better.


    "Fifty five thousand." Zhu Yan''er repressed his anger and spoke again.


    "60000." The guy was very calm and kept up with the price.


    Zhu Yan''er''s face flushed with anger, and the whole man clenched his fist: "sixty-five thousand."


    "Seventy thousand." He still spoke slowly.


    Zhu Yan''er finally couldn''t help it: "you sincerely can''t get along with me, can you?"


    The man smiled gently: "what the girl likes, so does ma. If the girl doesn''t want me to bid, it''s OK." Then he pointed to his face and motioned Zhu Yaner to kiss.


    Zhu Yan''er was very angry, but he didn''t know what to do when he saw their rogue faces.


    "Do you like the price increase so much? I''ll play with you, a million."


    But at this time, behind Zhu Yan''er, there was a very calm voice, and a figure slowly stood up.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3303

    million?!


    When hearing this offer, even Zhu Yaner was stunned at this time. The price can''t be said to be outrageous. It can be said to be endless.


    A million amethysts, let alone a rabbit girl, can be bought for several nights even if they are used to buy big goods every night.


    Is this man crazy?


    With a surprised face, Zhu Yaner turned back, but when she saw the man who was bidding, she was even more surprised.


    It''s Han 3000!


    At this time, he got up gently, raised his hand slightly, and didn''t even look at the guy surnamed ma.


    Not only Zhu Yaner, but also everyone present, including the dwarf, was completely stupid. He had been wandering here for many years. He had seen many rich people with generous spending and generous price increases. However, when he met such a rich man, he didn''t even take the money as the owner of the money at all. He was the first time to see him.


    A million amethysts!


    You can say directly and impolitely that you can pack 30 things for the whole auction night.


    "Fuck you, you boy, are you fucking sick?" The guy surnamed Ma couldn''t sit still. He stood up from his seat and scolded angrily with his fingers.


    "You fucking hick, haven''t played auction, have you? Just fucking do a million."


    "Smelly boy, you have to pay the price, rather than playing here at will. I didn''t remind you that if you pay the price and win the auction and can''t afford the money, you will die miserably at that time."


    As soon as the old horse uttered a word, several of his brothers around him immediately choked and scolded Han 3000 one after another.


    At this time, the dwarf also appropriately reminded: "this gentleman is very new. I think he should have never been here before. In that case, I need to talk to you about the rules and the price according to how much strength he has. If he finally grabs the auction but can''t afford to pay, I''m sorry. According to our rules, you can only use your life to make compensation."


    "So are you sure you want to bid a million?"


    Although the price is really attractive, the auctioneer is eager to auction things at this price. After all, this is also the ultimate purpose of the auction.


    But after all, while the price is attractive, it is obviously out of spectrum. Don''t be busy for a while and get nothing, which will affect your business.


    Han 3000 nodded: "since you can say it, you won''t go back at will."


    The dwarf nodded and then swept the crowd: "this gentleman offered a million. Excuse me, is there anything taller than him?


    "A million, for the first time."


    As soon as the words fell, the scene was still very quiet, and no one would make any noise at this time. The rabbit woman was really good, but she could fight for it within 50000. This million completely killed the hope of many people.


    Not even a million, even a hundred thousand, many people on the scene will never participate.


    "Wait a minute."


    However, at this time, a voice came, and even Han 3000 looked at it strangely. Is there anything higher than his bid?


    But when Han 3000 turned his head, he found that the voice of the bid was not someone else, but the endless people surnamed Ma with them.


    "Do you want to bid?" Although it''s strange, Han 3000''s question is still very indifferent.


    "What''s the matter? You''re so scared now that you can''t wait for someone else to take the picture of you? Don''t fucking dream. As an adult, you must learn to be responsible for your own words." The man surnamed Ma said in an unusually high profile.


    Han 3000 smiled and talked lazily with this idiot. If you ask, he can go so far as to think of something he can''t touch.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t speak, the guy was even more arrogant, and the anti Buddha was sure to win: "I just want to remind the dwarf that it''s best not to collect money after all the auctions are finished today. It''s best to finish this auction first, otherwise, I''m afraid that no one will admit it tonight."


    The words fell, and everyone laughed.


    The old dwarf wanted to laugh, but he still forced his smile and continued, "OK, a million times."


    "I''ll wait, too." At this time, Han 3000 suddenly raised his hand with a very confident smile on his face.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3304

    Hearing this, a group of people were obviously stunned. The old horse smiled coldly: "let me be right. Someone is afraid."


    Words fall, a group of people also point out.


    In fact, the old dwarf had no bottom in his heart. He pressed his anger, looked at Han 3000 and said, "what else can I do for you, guest?"


    "You don''t want to shoot?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I must have something."


    "But I want to make a rule."


    "Grass, if you don''t have money, you don''t have fucking money. You still set the rules. What are you putting here?" That guy seemed to be trampled by Han 3000. As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he immediately answered.


    Han 3000 disdained to hum and ignored him at all. He just looked at the old dwarf.


    As soon as the old dwarf thought, he nodded: "guest, please."


    Although that was the case, the old dwarf had actually made up his mind that if Han Santi''s rules were a little too much, he would never bear it any more. He would only let people beat him up and throw him out of here.


    Han 3000 nodded and opened his mouth: "the rules are very simple. Since someone said so, in order to ensure that the auction process will not be interrupted, let''s have a pain and hurry up. For the first ten things, I have this price for each."


    The price of each of the top ten things?


    Now the unit price has been a whole million.


    In other words, if he doesn''t even look at the next nine things, he will pay a million?


    If the price of shooting a bunny flower is hard enough to understand, but at least you can find an excuse for drawing color, then it''s ridiculous to bid one million for other things without even looking at them.


    No fucking local tyrant has played like this?!


    This is a fucking hero.


    Perhaps, the world of rich people is really incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    "Guest... Guest, i... did I hear you right? You just said that you also offered a million for the next nine items?" The old dwarf''s blood surged up and almost didn''t turn over.


    After all, although there are transactions in the black market every day, it is now a sudden transaction of 9 million. The whole night before the direct spike is really unacceptable for some time.


    "Exactly." Han 3000 nodded.


    He has calculated that to ensure the top three, he needs to get at least ten goods, which he is bound to get.


    "OK, OK, OK." Han 3000 answered in the affirmative. Don''t mention how happy the old dwarf is. He can''t wait to have a banner with six big characters Han 3000 I love you on his face.


    At the bottom of the stage, those who previously looked down on Han 3000 also threw full compliments after being shocked.


    As for Zhu Yaner, naturally, she was surprised and more happy.


    Who doesn''t want the person she likes to have all kinds of advantages? She is handsome, can play, has a good character, has spirit, and is still rich now. Zhu Yaner even thinks that if she didn''t meet Han 3000, she really doesn''t believe there can be such a perfect man in the world.


    Seeing this, a group of people surnamed Ma couldn''t sit still.


    In this place, their brothers are all dignified people. When will they be shamed by others riding on their heads?


    What''s more, in front of the best beauty today?


    Unbearable!


    However, now this one is a full amount of 10 million. Even if the 30 brothers are stacked together, they can''t come up with such a large number.


    After thinking about it, the brothers looked at each other. The man surnamed Ma stood first and said coldly, "it''s too early to be happy, you?"


    "Dwarf, don''t forget what I said just now. If I was more guessing just now, it may be completely true now."


    "Brother Ma is right, dwarf. The number of ten million is by no means small, and it affects ten orders. Hehe, if this boy is bragging here from beginning to end, think about what kind of porridge the auction will be made up of tonight." His brother got up quickly.


    Upon hearing this, it was obvious that the dwarf was a little more hesitant. What this thing said was indeed such a truth. Selling so much money and meeting such a God is naturally a big event.


    But on the contrary, once nearly ten things are photographed, the loss in the black market is calculated separately. The most important thing is where to put face?!


    Moreover, Han 3000 is a new face, which makes the old dwarf a little embarrassed.


    "I think you''d better search your body and let some people prove that you really have that strength." The horse sneered.


    It was enough shame to be searched in front of so many people, and he was naturally quite satisfied.


    "I don''t see who dares to search him."


    Just then, a cold drink came from the door.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3305

    The sound is extremely dignified and powerful. When you drink it, you can hear the whole audience.


    The whole scene looked at the door with silly eyes.


    At this time, I saw a young man standing at the door, followed by a middle-aged man, a giant man and several small attendants.


    In such a place, such a roar, according to common sense, is naturally necessary to scold indiscriminately. In serious cases, they will even be beaten and thrown out by the people here.


    However, when everyone saw the young man, their anger disappeared. At the same time, everyone even had a trace of respect in their eyes.


    Han 3000 also frowned and looked at the visitor incredibly. He couldn''t help whispering: "is it him?"


    "If you want to search him, you might as well search someone first."


    The visitor is just childe Ruyu, young master of Ning family.


    Seeing Han 3000 looking at him, childe Ruyu immediately smiled and motioned. At this time, Master Lu and Juhan pig San behind him also quickly felt guilty and smiled at Han 3000. What else was the arrogance and disdain of seeing Han 3000 before.


    "Ah? Ru Yu childe?"


    "My God, what brings him here? It''s really a small temple welcoming the great God."


    Many people were very happy when they saw the visitor. Even, many girls whistled at childe Ruyu in the field, trying to attract his attention.


    A few of them were bold and took the initiative to greet childe Ruyu with wine. They only hope to have some contact with such a young and promising childe who is rich in gold.


    The old dwarf smiled: "since childe Ruyu has a golden mouth, who dares to search in the black market? No, No."


    As soon as the brother surnamed Ma heard this, he was even more worried. Several people looked at each other. Ma''s teeth bit slightly and said in a deep voice, "if childe Yu is reasonable, I''m getting off the horse."


    "There are only thirty kings in the black market, led by Ma Laosi. I''ve heard of it. I''ve heard it for a long time." Ruyu smiled gently, raised his hand and saluted slightly.


    Seeing that childe Ruyu is so humble and polite, Ma Laosi and others are very happy. I think he is still very prestigious.


    In that case, it would be much easier to do.


    "Ma Laosi has long heard that childe Ruyu''s great life is polite." Ma Laosi also politely hugged his fist in return, and then said, "however, if you are young master Yu, there is a sentence, Ma Laosi has to remind you."


    "Brother Ma, what can I do for you?" Ru Yu smiled softly.


    "There are underground black market rules in the underground black market. Even after Lord Zhu came to the city, he still did. I believe this, childe Ruyu should know very well." Ma Laosi smiled coldly.


    Childe Ruyu nodded: "brother Ma said yes."


    "Since childe Ruyu knows, it should be more clear that there is a special order here. Besides, childe Ruyu keeps saying that he wants to protect this person. Does childe Ruyu know how much he has just offered?" Ma Laosi snorted coldly.


    Childe Ruyu shook his head: "Ning came late. I don''t know."


    "Hehe, although the Ning family is big, as the saying goes, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. The boy just called a whole 10 million Amethyst, such as childe Yu. Are you sure you don''t search him?" Ma Laosi sneered.


    In fact, the meaning of his words is very clear. Since he warned childe Ruyu that he was a local snake here, he didn''t need to cause more trouble. At the same time, he also told childe Ruyu that if he wanted to be nosy, he would not only bear these, but even bear the loss compensation of 10 million Amethyst.


    If the jade childe heard ten million amethysts, he was obviously stunned.


    Although his family is everyone and has plenty of money, it is obvious that a full 10 million Amethyst is not a small amount.


    To put it mildly, it is impossible for a person of his status to take out 10 million at a time. Thinking of this, he looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    Although he knew his extraordinary status as a God and man at this time, if he was rich, he didn''t look like him from the perspective of his clothes.


    Seeing childe Ruyu''s eyes, Ma Laosi thought his plot had succeeded. He gently walked over to childe Ruyu, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "childe Ruyu, why take such a big risk for a pig friend and dog friend, don''t you think so?"


    If childe Yu regained his mind, he looked at Ma Laosi with some shock: "pig friends and dog friends, he?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3306

    "Nature." Ma Laosi nodded.


    If childe Yu moved gently, he knocked off Ma Laosi''s hand on his shoulder. At this time, his face was warm and cold: "for him, Ning may be a pig friend, not even a dog friend."


    "But for Ning, he..."


    "Hehe, if he doesn''t dislike it, Ning is even willing to call him Dad."


    The eldest childe of the Ning family, but the light of the Ning family wants to call another young man''s father in public. This must be a great insult in the past, but today, Ning Ruyu doesn''t think it''s a shame, but a supreme honor.


    Such a god man can get all of his Ning family, not to mention his father and grandpa. Ning Ruyu will never think more, even for a second.


    After hearing this, Zhu San and Master Lu looked at each other and smiled. They obviously agreed with what their childe said.


    But others are simply completely stupid.


    Who is childe Ruyu? That''s a resounding young hero and a star of attention. Young masters, it''s not too much to say that you have a noble status and that you are polite to thousands of people.


    Can be such a big man, at this moment, but to an unknown little white face to call dad?


    It''s fucking out of line.


    "What are you talking about, childe Ruyu?" Ma Laosi looked at childe Ruyu strangely: "have you been fed any overpowering drug by this boy?"


    For example, young master Yu snorted coldly: "Ning is very sober. Ning is still that sentence. If you want to search him, it is to ignore me and the whole Ning family, not to mention the mere 10 million amethysts. Even if it is 10 million, Ning will never blink."


    Once this was said, ten thousand people were silent and collective fools.


    Han 3000 smiled at Ning Ruyu to show his thanks.


    Ning Ruyu nodded to show little things.


    "Shit, what the hell is that boy?"


    "Yes, although childe Ning has always been polite, everyone knows that he is a gentleman''s friend with anyone and is as light as water. It''s really hard to say so openly."


    "It seems that Ma Laosi has bad luck today. He seems to have provoked some big people."


    "It''s tens of millions of hands, and even there are people who directly play with the bottom of this number. This person is not a noble person or a powerful person, and he can''t be provoked. Ma Laosi is miserable. He probably can''t dream of mixing in the hundreds of square meters of the underground black market for decades, but he finally provoked someone he should never provoke."


    A group of people whispered and looked at Han 3000 without previous ridicule, but fear, fear from the bottom of my heart.


    Ma Laosi and his gang were completely stupid at this time. They wanted to put pressure on childe Ruyu to let him retreat, but who thought the plot would jump to this point?


    He looked at each other. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Ma Laosi could only look at each other with a group of brothers. Then he said goodbye to his head and tried to run away.


    However, before taking a few steps, a big belly like a mountain was directly in front of a group of people such as Ma Laosi.


    Ma Laosi just walked. He didn''t expect to be so suddenly. He stumbled several times when he hit. If his brother behind him didn''t hold him in time, I''m afraid Ma Laosi would fall on the spot and turn over the horse.


    However, even so, a group of people were amused.


    Ma Laosi raised his eyes and looked. At this time, it was no one else who blocked them. It was the follower around Ruyu childe, pig San.


    The goods are tall and big. Even compared with the people of the demon clan, they are huge. He almost blocked the exit.


    "What does this mean, childe Ruyu?" Ma Laosi looked at Ruyu childe puzzled.


    Childe Ruyu never makes friends with others and only treats people with courtesy. Today, his subordinates suddenly want to have another life, which really puzzles him.


    "You all know that Ning doesn''t do evil with anyone." Ning Ruyu smiled gently: "however, there are always exceptions. Some people can''t be provoked by you. Do you want to search him?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3307

    The words fell, childe Ning Yu looked in his eyes. The pig three didn''t care three or seven or twenty-one. When his big hand moved, he directly picked up old ma Siheng. The other brothers just wanted to fight, but Mr. Lu, the martial master, had brought several of his men directly with swords in front of them.


    Several brothers are not fools. They can only watch Ma Laosi carried by pig San on their shoulders.


    "Ning Ruyu, what the fuck are you doing? I tell you, you''d better put me down right away. I know your Ning family has some skills, but don''t forget, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake, and my ma Laosi is not fooled in vain." Ma Laosi roared angrily.


    Ning Ruyu smiled gently: "of course I know you''re not a white fool."


    "Ning never offends anyone, but if you offend this gentleman, you will trample on my Ning family''s grave. Don''t mention that you are just a ma Laosi with more than 20 brothers. Even if you have a general of ten thousand troops, my Ning family will fight with you to the end. If you want to search him, I will peel your skin." For example, childe Yu''s voice was suddenly cold, so that the temperature at the scene could not be reduced.


    "Come on." The third pig roared and cut the horse''s leg with a knife. Then he turned the knife again. After turning out the meat, he pulled the horse''s skin to peel it off.


    Ma Laosi cried out in pain, and his whole body resisted desperately, but under the shackles of pig San, no matter how he struggled, he just tattooed silk and couldn''t move.


    "Childe Ruyu, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I don''t dare anymore. Please, let me go, let me go, pain, pain." Ma Lao Si Dao knew the pain as soon as he put it on his body and begged for mercy quickly.


    Ning Ruyu just kept his face away from one side and despised it in the slightest, with a faint sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Tear it!"


    With a loud noise, a large piece of leg skin was torn off by the third pig. Everyone at the scene couldn''t help but say goodbye to his head. It was really tragic and I couldn''t bear to witness it.


    Ma Laosi almost fainted in pain, but he couldn''t care about the pain at this time. He suddenly remembered who was the main Lord. He hurriedly changed his mouth and said to Han 3000: "Grandpa, Grandpa, Grandpa, please, spare me, will you spare me?"


    As soon as his brother heard this, he immediately reflected it. He rushed to Han 3000, plopped and knelt down directly.


    "Grandpa, i... our dog eyes don''t know Mount Tai. I don''t know your dignity. We really deserve it. Please let... Let our brother go, Grandpa, regardless of villains."


    "Yes, Grandpa, if you want something in the future, just tell our brothers. Our brothers will make cattle and horses for you. Grandpa, give us a break?"


    After all, these people kowtow like garlic. How can they have any previous prestige.


    Han 3000 took a look at these local ruffians, then raised his eyes and looked at childe Ruyu: "everyone is happy to come here. I hope childe Ruyu..."


    "Master Han, you don''t have to say much. Pig three, let people go." Ning Ruyu quickly raised her hand and didn''t even want Han 3000 to say two words.


    "Yes, master Han." Pig three recklessly gave a hard sound, plop, and threw Ma Laosi directly to the ground.


    Ma Laosi immediately rolled on the ground like a white gourd. After a few circles, the pain was rolling all over the ground.


    However, even so, he could only bite his teeth, limp, roll and climb to Han 3000, worship and kneel: "thank you, Grandpa, thank you."


    With the help of a group of brothers, he quickly left the scene.


    When he came to the third pig, the third pig pretended to raise his fist, which made the gang''s legs soft and crooked, which made the scene laugh again.


    Han 3000 and Ruyu smiled at each other. Ruyu slowly came over: "master Han, it''s really fate. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Han, who dares to be a master? Just now thank brother Ning for his help." Han 3000 smiled.


    "OK, then Ning Mou bravely calls brother Han."


    Then, the scene was suddenly dark again. When it was light again, there were bursts of applause in the center of the main stage. A dark figure suddenly stood at the highest place


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3308

    "The small earth Temple suddenly welcomed the great God, and it was a great honor to come to two at a time."


    The shadow smiled faintly, and then he turned slowly, revealing a slender and strange body.


    Like a wolf like a fox, about 1.6 meters high, without a waist like a waist, like a fox head suddenly growing between the waist, and like a fox below and a wolf above.


    "Blood ghost?"


    "Shit, blood ghosts always only appear in the imperial space. Why did they come to the hall today?"


    "Shit, that boy really has a big background. It''s the first time in our underground black market that he has such a specification."


    "Shit, it''s true that real people don''t show their faces. Fortunately, I just held back and didn''t provoke this guy."


    "Ah, yes, I don''t think about it. People are young and have such a beautiful woman. If they don''t have the ability, how can they attract such a beautiful woman?"


    A group of people whispered. The core of the topic is still Han 3000, but his attitude has changed 360 degrees.


    How much ridicule there was before, how much respect and envy there is now.


    "The great God is not, Ning is just a mortal, so one can." Ning Ruyu smiled gently.


    "It''s said in the Jianghu that childe Yu is dignified, polite, young and promising, and has great prestige. Now, it''s surprising that he is willing to bow before the childe." Then the man of the fox and wolf looked at Han 3000 and smiled: "I''m a bloody ghost, the helmsman of the underground black market. I''ve seen the childe."


    Han 3000 smiled and raised his hand slightly: "you''re welcome."


    "This is not a place to talk. Jiang''er, take you into the imperial space. As for the sales meeting, this is the end for the time being." Then the dark shadow suddenly disappeared.


    The old dwarf nodded slowly and announced that today''s auction was over. After that, he led several beautiful girls and walked quickly towards Han 3000 and others.


    "Distinguished guest, distinguished guest, please follow me." The old dwarf''s face was full of smiles, and his enthusiasm was almost bubbling.


    Behind him, several girls also tried to make themselves laugh the most beautiful, so as to present their best side in front of Han 3000.


    Even if they knew he had women''s relatives, they didn''t care at all. After all, it was totally worth it to have a spring breeze with such a big man.


    However, to their disappointment, Han 3000''s eyes didn''t look at them from beginning to end.


    Under the guidance of the old dwarf, the party walked through the whole hall and went out towards the innermost room.


    "Here in the underground black market, whether it''s the wind of knives and blood outside, or the mountains of dead bones, we will always hold the auction every night. The sudden suspension of the auction like today has been almost gone for decades, which is enough to show how much our host attaches importance to the two distinguished guests."


    All the way, the old dwarf said slowly.


    After passing through the hall, several people came to a black door at the end of the hall. After the old dwarf said some strange secret words to the door, with the door creaking open, the old dwarf bowed respectfully: "Hello, please come in."


    If childe Yu smiled and was slightly polite, he made a gesture of invitation and motioned Han 3000 to go first.


    Han 3000 responded with a smile and was not polite. He led Zhu Yaner into the door.


    Even though Han 3000 has seen many palaces, he can''t help but marvel as soon as he enters the entrance.


    Looking at the gold brick and jade ware, it looks like a gold house built in gold. The carvings in jade ware are general. The house is full of pearls and treasures, which is extremely luxurious.


    The house is huge. There are three huge golden chairs in the house. They are semi lying and elegant. There are several blankets on them. Just looking from a distance, we can see that the price is absolutely expensive.


    Imperial space, to tell the truth, even if it is really an emperor, it may not have such a luxurious residence.


    "Help the two distinguished guests to sit down in the jade Qilin chair." The old dwarf gave an order, and several girls hurried to Han Sanqian and childe Ruyu.


    The four women were surrounded by armrests and arms to prevent the Buddha from helping a dying man. When it was Han 3000''s turn, Zhu Yan''er saw that the girls were so close to childe Ruyu and just blocked the girls. He wanted to personally help Han 3000 to sit in the chair.


    Almost at the same time, at the top of the space, the fox and wolf also put on a new suit and walked out slowly.


    "Since you are an emperor, you are a VIP of the black market. What can I do for you this time?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3309

    If childe Yu smiled softly, "Ning just came with brother Han without any other ideas. What brother Han wants is what Ning wants."


    His words not only showed his humility, but also raised Han 3000''s position very high. Even Han 3000 had to admit that it was really gratifying to talk like young master Yu.


    "When this distinguished guest first met, I thought it was wrong of me to come to the city." The fox wolf smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    "Anyone who enters the imperial space can put forward what they want, whether it''s rare treasures or other incredible things, and my master will try his best to meet them."


    Han 3000 nodded and moved his hand slightly. As soon as the space ring opened, he poured out a hill of gold and jewelry.


    "Apart from the 10 million Amethyst filled with things just now, I believe there will be at least 5 million left with this batch of jewelry. Does the blood boss have any doubts about this?"


    With a slight sweep of the jewelry on the floor, the blood ghost smiled: "this batch of jewelry is worth 18 million, and the distinguished guests are less estimated."


    "If the VIP wants anything, please speak."


    "I''m looking for someone." Han three thousand finished as like as two peas, and then glanced at Zhu Yaner beside him. "I want to find someone who looks exactly the same as her."


    Hearing this, the blood ghost was slightly stunned, and his voice suddenly became a female voice. Han 3000 looked down and found that the blood ghost was no longer the wolf head at the top, but the fox head in the center: "what does the VIP mean?"


    As like as two peas, she has to be in the vicinity of the city or nearby, so I wonder if you can provide her clues.


    The blood ghost smiled, then moved slightly in his hand, and the pile of gold was directly pushed in front of Han 3000. He smiled and said, "the fate in the world is doomed. Since there are completely replaceable people around the VIP, why go to find the previous people?"


    "It''s like a sword. It''s a pity to lose it, but it''s too old to avoid that the sword in your hand is also rotten. If you have the same new sword, why not?"


    "Today''s ten items will be sent to the distinguished guests."


    "The old slave is here."


    "Serve two distinguished guests well. I''ll pay for today''s consumption."


    "Yes, master."


    Then the blood ghost got up gently and was about to leave.


    "I''m used to using the sword. Naturally, there is a cocoon on my hand. How can I handle the new sword when I suddenly come?" Han 3000 got up slightly and looked at the blood ghost with some anxious way.


    "It''s a good thing to have deep love for the old sword, but sometimes it''s too emotional, but... Ha ha." Shaking his head, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Han 3000 and others looked at each other. Childe Ruyu also stood up at this time, looked at the old dwarf and said, "old master, in the imperial space, there have always been rules for guests to ask, and the black market will never refuse. What do you mean today?"


    The old dwarf shook his head: "in theory, it is so, but there are exceptions to everything. Since my master doesn''t want to take the order, according to the old slave, several distinguished guests should cancel the matter."


    The signboard of the black market has been ringing for many years. As a last resort, its owner will not refuse.


    On the contrary, if your boss chooses to refuse, it will also make it difficult in some aspects.


    For this, if childe Yu naturally understood, he could only look at Han 3000 and said, "if brother Han doesn''t dislike it, Ning still has some attendants, who can be sent."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect that even the blood ghost can''t help you." Zhu Yaner is also quite sorry.


    Han 3000''s face was slightly frozen and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a moment, he suddenly looked at the old dwarf and said with a smile, "since I took out the money, there is no reason to take it back. Can I see your master alone again?"


    "VIP, this..." the old dwarf was extremely embarrassed.


    The master''s words are one and the same to me. He doesn''t accept orders. It''s boring to disturb more.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to buy something. It has absolutely nothing to do with what I just asked."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old dwarf looked at Ning Ruyu, saw him nod and sighed: "I''ll ask the master."


    Then the old dwarf walked away and disappeared.


    A moment later, the old dwarf reappeared and looked at Han 3000. He nodded: "please follow me. The master agreed."


    Han 3000 nodded and walked over there, leaving Ning Ruyu and Zhu Yaner in a daze. He didn''t know what Han 3000 wanted to buy.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3310

    When Han 3000 came out again, half an hour had passed.


    Zhu Yaner and Ning Ruyu were also quite patient and waited in place all the time.


    Seeing Han 3000 coming back under the leadership of the old dwarf, several people hurried to get up.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I''ve still bought something, so the sign of responding to every request in the black market is still blocked. Brother Ning, thank you for your help tonight. Can I have something else in the evening? If nothing, how about having a drink together?"


    "Ning has a lot of things, but if you compare it with brother Han''s drinking, it''s all chores. It doesn''t matter whether you do it or not. You must drink with brother Han today." Ru Yu smiled softly.


    Han 3000 smiled: "OK, don''t go back if you''re not drunk."


    "Ning should sacrifice his life to accompany a gentleman."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Then the old dwarf nodded to the girls next to him.


    Less than a moment later, the previous rabbit girl was dressed, including nine things in boxes, which were sent up by the girls.


    It is said that the rabbit girl is the most miserable person, but now it seems that these girls envy the rabbit girl one by one. At least she can have the opportunity to follow such a top-notch man, even if she is just a slave, it is also a happy thing.


    Put nine things directly into the space ring, and then take the rabbit girl. Under the leadership of the old dwarf, a group of people quickly went out of the imperial space and left the black market directly through the side door.


    The party talked and laughed and went back to the night market. Han 3000 randomly chose a roadside restaurant and ordered wine and vegetables directly.


    "Sit down and drink."


    Glancing at the rabbit girl and looking at Master Lu and pig San, Han 3000 smiled.


    Master Lu and pig Sany were overjoyed when they heard this. Hei hei smiled and sat down. The rabbit woman was quite trembling, but with the look of pig Sany, they just scared others and sat down against Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi smiled and changed a position with the rabbit girl, so that Zhu Yaner was on the left and the rabbit girl was on the right. He had a kind of posture of being in the flowers and embracing both sides.


    Here comes the wine and the dishes.


    Han 3000 raised his glass and invited a group of people to drink immediately.


    With Han 3000 close to himself, Zhu Yaner, who was originally unhappy with the rabbit girl, was in a much better mood. With Han 3000 raising the topic, the more we talked, the happier we drank.


    After drinking for a long time, a group of people were drunk. Zhu Yaner also told some interesting stories she knew, but just as she was about to rise, suddenly, a hand stopped her from behind and slightly hugged her without everyone''s attention.


    While she was alone, she was Han 3000. After a slight surprise, she reflected a joy.


    Although he still told those interesting stories, his mind had already flown elsewhere, and his eyes looked at Han 3000 from time to time.


    Han 3000 is obviously a little dizzy. I think he drank so much wine before and the wine just now must have played a role.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan''er was very happy. She was secretly happy. She hugged herself along Han 3000''s arm. Her delicate body leaned slightly, and half leaned in Han 3000''s arms.


    Seeing this, childe Yu and others also looked at each other and smiled, but did not say more.


    Until the night was late and the wine was a few days later, Han 3000 suddenly came to Zhu Yan''er''s ear and said softly, "are you tired? Go back to the house with you to have a rest?"


    Zhu Yan was stunned, happy in his heart, but kept reserved on the surface: "do you want to..."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Zhu Yan''er blushed and lowered his head. Although he didn''t answer, his meaning was clear.


    Ning Ruyu smiled gently and patted Master Lu on the shoulder. "Pay for the wine, and then ask for some rooms."


    "I... I''m only halfway through." Master Lu said sadly.


    "Spring night is worth thousands of gold." After that, Ning Ruyu motioned to master Lu to look at the three thousand people in front of him. Master Lu smiled, "I see. I''ll get married now."


    In less than a moment, several upper rooms were ready. Han 3000 also walked into one of them with Zhu Yaner in his arms, and then


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3311

    As soon as Fang entered the house, the dazed Zhu Yaner only felt that Han 3000 pushed him directly into the bed, and his body was heavily pressed on himself. At the same time, he tore his clothes crazily and rudely


    In less than ten minutes, a black figure in the city master''s house quickly climbed over the city wall and quickly touched bieyuan where Han 3000 lived under the concealment of night.


    A few minutes later, a servant carrying a bowl of something smelling of medicine slowly passed through the corridor and walked all the way to the west wing.


    The door of the wing room opened quickly, and the servant went straight in like a telegram.


    After that, the peace in the whole wing room was restored.


    But at this time, the shadow also appeared suddenly from somewhere, and then rushed to the door.


    However, instead of rushing in, he squatted at the door for a long time until there were several dark shadows around him. He pushed the door and went in directly.


    Sure enough, just for a moment, there was a dull noise in the room, but almost at the same time, several dark shadows from outside rushed into the wing room, followed by a few dull noises. The whole room was really in peace this time.


    In the room, when the three shadows stood at the same time, they all took off their masks and smiled at each other.


    Beside them, four dark figures also fell to the ground motionless.


    "It''s really hard, Master Lu."


    Looking at one of the shadows on the ground, the person who took the lead in pulling the lower cover smiled gently. This person is no one else. It is Han 3000.


    The other two also smiled, pulled the lower cover and looked back, just like the jade childe and the third pig.


    Han 3000 didn''t say much. He got up and went to the strange picture at the beginning. After groping for a while, he moved his hand slightly. Although the house was silent, the picture in front of him suddenly moved slightly.


    The painting turned to one side of the wall and happened to give way to a gap about one person''s width. With the help of the gap, it was vaguely visible that there were bursts of low light coming from it.


    There was a problem.


    Han 3000 and childe Ning Yu looked at each other and went straight into the gap one after another.


    Inside is a long and deep path. Although the light is very light, it is better than the flat foot. Therefore, although they move forward in the dark, the three are still smooth.


    "What a strong smell of medicine." Ning Ruyu covered her nose with her hand and frowned for a moment.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. He went deep all the way. A moment later, the three reached the end of the corridor. A small semi open door blocked the light and their progress.


    Looking in through the small door, it suddenly opened up. Under the candlelight, there was a big room. Although several servants came and went, none of them was silent and seemed extremely quiet.


    After turning back and nodding to childe Ruyu, Zhusan chose to stay where he was, while Han 3000 and childe Ruyu pulled the upper yarn, kicked open the small door one after another, and rushed in.


    As the two men rushed in, several servants who had been silent immediately turned pale and leaned against the wall to stare at them in fear.


    Childe Ruyu raised his head and motioned Han 3000 to look southeast.


    There, there was a big bed with soft silk cloth, and several other servants squatted there in great fear.


    Without much thought, Han rushed to the bedside more than 3000 steps, and then opened the curtain of the bed. For a moment, he couldn''t help but be stunned in situ.


    What lies in the bed is not the imagined Xia Wei, but empty and nothing.


    Did you make a mistake?


    But when Han 3000 was very confused, suddenly, he frowned and looked back along the strong medicine smell, but found that there was half a bowl of medicine soup on the small cabinet beside the bed.


    Han 3000 didn''t say a word. He directly stuck the man''s neck next to the medicine bowl and lifted him up. Although Han 3000 didn''t speak, at this time, the servant was frightened and panicked. He danced and stared, and didn''t know what to press.


    At this time, small strange noises suddenly came from the bed. When Han 3000 looked back, his pupils couldn''t help opening


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3312

    In the center of the bed, an iron box about two meters long and 50 centimeters wide appeared there.


    Seeing Han 3000''s stupidity, Ning Ruyu also looked sideways and was obviously stunned for a time.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Why is it that the hidden in the bed is only an iron box in the end?!


    Is there anyone in the box?


    In terms of shape, the box is indeed like a coffin, just suitable for putting down a human shape.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly looked at the servant coldly. The servant shook his head hurriedly and retreated again and again.


    "Speak." Han 3000 shouted coldly.


    The servant shook his head desperately. Then he seemed to think of something and opened his mouth to Han 3000.


    "It''s a mute." Looking at the man''s mouth, almost half of his tongue was missing. Han 3000 understood. He pointed to the iron cabinet next to him and motioned him to open it.


    The servant still shook his head, but he got up, went to the side of the iron box, took a key from his arms, found a small lock next to the iron box and put the key in.


    As soon as the key was twisted and a clear sound sounded, he quickly came to the head of the iron box. With a stroke in his hand, an iron block about the size of a palm was opened, revealing a concave part about the size of a fist.


    However, the concave part can not be directly seen in the iron box, and its bottom is still an iron grid.


    The servant made a gesture. Although Han 3000 didn''t understand what he said specifically, he generally understood that he could only open a small piece here and pour the medicine through this hole.


    Seeing him making such gestures, Han 3000 can understand one thing better, that is, there must be someone in the iron box.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 glanced at childe Ruyu, who nodded and rushed over.


    Smart people can understand each other''s meaning almost without saying more. For example, the jade childe directly condenses an energy in his hand, then finds the big lock on the iron box and hits it directly.


    "Boom!"


    This energy is really not light. Even Han 3000 can''t help sighing. This is like the reputation of young master Yu. Indeed, there is a reason for its existence.


    This energy, not to mention others, even yourself, must be handled carefully. For example, young master Yu is obviously helping himself unreservedly.


    "Hoo."


    But just for a moment, if the jade childe suddenly took back his energy, he was angry, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead: "there are people in the box, but I don''t know what kind of material this iron box is made of. Even if I try my best to break in, it still doesn''t move inside."


    Han 3000 glanced at the iron box, and there was no damage on it.


    "Ah ah ah." At this time, the servant began to gesture again.


    The general meaning is that the iron box is made of strange materials. It can almost be said that it is invulnerable to weapons, water and fire. It is impossible to open it without a key.


    "What about the key?" Asked childe Ruyu.


    The mute shook his head and said, "you don''t know where the key is?"


    "No." Han 3000 raised his hand slightly, a little depressed: "he means, there is no key."


    The words fell, and the servant nodded desperately, which made Han 3000 and Ning Ruyu feel like death.


    "Well, don''t we have nothing to do? Come for nothing?" Ning Ruyu was depressed and said.


    After all, the iron box material is special and can not be opened, and it is also directly connected with the big bed. The big bed is not light. The key is that it seems to be embedded with the whole foundation.


    This means that you can''t drive it or take it with you.


    Almost when they were in trouble, a servant in the distance moved quietly. Although childe Ruyu soon found duanni rushed over, when he pulled the man away, he already found that a red button behind him had been pressed.


    If childe Yu''s eyes were cold on the spot, he slapped the servant directly and hurriedly turned to Han 3000 and said, "this bastard should have reported the news. Let''s withdraw quickly, otherwise, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Withdraw?


    Han 3000 was slightly stunned. He didn''t say whether he could remove it. The key is to remove it this time. Do you still want to find the iron box in front of him in the future? If Xia Wei is imprisoned inside, it is definitely the last chance.


    Moreover, Han 3000 doesn''t think they have a chance to escape.


    "Maybe there''s nothing I can do. Can you do me a favor?" Han 3000 suddenly looked at childe Ruyu.


    "What''s up?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3313

    Han 3000 walked to the iron box and took a look at the recess on the bed. Then, he looked at the coming childe Ruyu and whispered, "can you probe your energy?"


    If childe Yu nodded, he was disappointed and said, "naturally, there is no problem. Do you want me to use energy to help the people in the box?"


    "But that doesn''t make sense. Even if the people inside can exert force, it is definitely the same effect."


    "I don''t want you to help me use energy to help the people in the box, but... I need you to cut a hole for me." Han 3000 zhengse road.


    Hearing this, childe Ruyu was stunned on the spot. What is this operation?


    If you don''t save people, why do you hurt people "Are you sure?"


    "I''m pretty sure."


    "It''s about whether we can kill it. I hope you believe me."


    Childe Ruyu hesitated slightly. Seeing Han 3000''s serious expression, he finally nodded: "OK, I''ll help you."


    As soon as the voice fell, like a piece of energy in the jade childe''s hand, it was transported again and hit directly along the pipe in the recess. Later, Han 3000 motioned him to move the pipe to the wound.


    Then, in the eyes of Childe Ruyu, Han 3000''s behavior was a little strange. Han 3000 directly picked up the thin tube and took a deep breath.


    The blood flowed out of the pipe in an instant, and Han 3000 took out the few materials left, wrapped them and quickly stuffed them into his mouth.


    At the same time, as soon as the jade sword came out, he cut his arm and let the blood drip to the edge of the iron box.


    If he had not been in contact with Han 3000 for a long time, childe Yu would have thought that Han 3000 was afraid of being a monster. It was both blood sucking and bleeding. I don''t know what to do.


    But only Han 3000 himself knew what he was doing at this time.


    His poisonous blood once corroded the Fujia prison. Today, this iron box can also be tried.


    As for blood sucking, if Xia Wei is in it, her blood can make him press the seal of the earth. Even if there are pursuers coming here later, Han 3000 will be able to break out of the siege.


    Strange is strange, but the method is the only one worth fighting.


    Moreover, there is another advantage, that is, even if the iron box cannot be opened at this time, you can also identify whether it is Xia Wei in this way.


    With the blood entering his throat, Han 3000 suddenly rejoiced.


    He could obviously feel bursts of warm current flowing slowly in his body.


    It''s Xia Wei!


    Han 3000''s eyes suddenly swept a trace of great surprise, and then he squeezed the wound directly in his hand to let more blood drop on the iron box.


    "I may have to sleep later. Please take care of the box for me. If there is someone outside, let him help." Han 3000 finished, and then went directly to one side of the wall and lay down.


    Every time after absorbing Xia Wei''s blood, Han 3000 will fall into a brief coma, which he is used to.


    But for childe Ruyu, it''s a little outrageous.


    What about the enemy? Isn''t this a game?!


    However, Ning Ruyu was calm enough. Although he was quite puzzled, he still shouted a stop at pig San, while he quietly observed the iron box.


    What surprised Ning Ruyu soon happened.


    The places where the blood came into contact with the iron box suddenly began to emit bursts of black smoke, and the iron sheet began to melt and bubble, and gradually began to step on it.


    "This......" childe Ruyu almost stared.


    Is god man so fucking ridiculous?


    This is fucking bullshit. You can make this box like this with some blood? If this is a bone leak, you can''t fly in the fucking sky?!


    He was stupid, and a group of servants around him were completely stupid at this time.


    After all, they all know the firmness of the box, that is, they can''t speak. Otherwise, it''s estimated that there will be a lot of lamentation in the house.


    However, the speed of Xuerong was limited, and at this time, bursts of footsteps had been heard in the corridor outside the small door, and pig San also picked up the guy at this time and obviously fought with each other.


    Although depending on the terrain, Zhu San can pass the pass alone, it is obvious that the guards in the city master''s house are by no means vegetarian. Only for a moment, with a cry from the pig''s head, he was beaten in directly from the small door.


    A lot of bodyguards rushed in from the small door immediately. At this time, childe Ruyu looked at Han 3000 in the corner, but he closed his eyes and really fell asleep.


    And just then, a bigger crisis followed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3314

    When Ning Ruyu felt the four strong breath coming, the small door was opened again, and the four figures came in slowly.


    Even Ning Ruyu, a future star, could not help raising his heart to his throat when he saw these four people.


    "Black Mountain demon girl, white faced rain devil, chicken, old fairy, big foot master!?"


    Ning Ruyu gave a slight exclamation and couldn''t help looking pale.


    Although it has long been heard that many experts have joined after the fall of the city, after all, it is only a rumor. It is shocking enough to see super experts such as Heishan demon girl.


    But who can imagine that there are not only Zhu Yanshuo, but also four masters like Heishan demon girl?


    The white faced rain devil, the chicken, the old fairy and the big foot Reverend all have the reputation and strength that is no less than that of the black mountain witch. Everyone can shock one side and is a real big man.


    It''s no wonder that their personal guard, Zhu Sandu, was completely defeated after a short block when the terrain was dominant.


    "How dare you break into the Lord''s residence at night. Why, do you think you live too long?" The black mountain demon girl''s face was like ice. She looked at the masked childe like jade and said coldly.


    "Choose a way to die. Whether you want to be beyond recognition or separate the body, we can meet you." The white faced rain devil is just like his name. His face is as white as flour.


    Although the Phoenix chicken old fairy is an old man, dressed in white clothes and white hair, he seems kind, but the sharp cold light in his eyes always explains to everyone that he is extremely insidious.


    As for the big foot venerable, he is the only one of the four who looks normal and faces peace, but his big and terrible left feet are frightening.


    Ning Ruyu knew that his strength was not enough to fight these four people. Zhu Yanshuo laid such a siege in the city master''s house. It seems that he really paid blood.


    "I didn''t expect that I was very lucky to be able to face four top experts at the same time." If childe Yu smiled gently, "it''s a dead face."


    "However, as the saying goes, when the rabbit dies, he has to stare at his legs. As a man, he naturally wants to experience it."


    The words fell, as if the jade childe moved in his hand, a gold fan directly appeared in his hand. The next second, the whole person rushed directly towards the four people.


    Facing the rapid attack of Childe Ruyu, the four just looked at each other and sneered at each other.


    "Well, let me teach you what death is." As soon as the voice of the Phoenix chicken and the old fairy fell, the old body was like a rabbit in an instant.


    If childe Yu didn''t even understand what was going on, the figure of Fengji old fairy suddenly appeared strangely beside him, and he still flew with him.


    "What speed is this?"


    But at the moment of his surprise, suddenly, there was another flower in front of him. The chicken and the old fairy had slapped straight from the opposite.


    "What?!"


    If childe Yu was flustered, he could only fight with his hands, but the two were only slightly in contact. Childe Yu only felt a huge attack, and his whole body suddenly retreated several meters backward. Finally, he hit the wall heavily and sprayed blood.


    The Phoenix chicken old fairy smiled gently. At this time, his body was protected from the Buddha as if he had never moved before: "children, you can''t do it. Your hands and feet are not as fast as me."


    The white faced rain devil suddenly pushed the white faced rain devil in the air when he was about to move again. A few meters away, the white faced rain devil hit the wall again. The white faced rain devil smiled darkly: "without a tutor, did we let you move at will?"


    "Moving is not necessarily a bad thing. Relax your muscles and activate blood." One side, the big foot master smiled gently, followed by a slight lift of his left foot, and then stamped on the ground.


    Boom!!!


    The ground shook, like the jade childe, the whole person flew directly. He just bounced from the ground to a few meters high in the air and hit the roof. Then he hit the ground again.


    Blood was seeping out of his mouth like no money.


    But at this time, a voice suddenly came: "four old people bully a young man, and I don''t know where you have the bullshit courage to laugh..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3315

    The four people had just finished joking about childe Ruyu. When they were proud, they suddenly heard this harsh voice. They were angry and looked for the person who made the sound.


    At this time, in the corner, a figure slowly stood up.


    Childe Ruyu, who was in pain all over, also looked up. When he saw the figure, his face under the veil suddenly burst into a smile, and the whole person couldn''t help breathing: "brother Han, you finally woke up."


    Han 3000 glanced at Ruyu childe and smiled gently, indicating that he didn''t have to worry.


    Looking at his situation, although he was seriously injured, he did not die. It is obvious that these four old things bullied others and did not intend to kill them. On the contrary, they just regarded childe Ruyu as a random toy.


    Seeing Han 3000 coming out, the four looked at each other. They didn''t even have a trace of surprise on their faces, but only a cold smile.


    For them, there are four of them here. Anyone is just an ant kneading at will. Naturally, there is no other intention.


    "Another one died." Heishan demon girl smiled coldly.


    Because of the night attack, all three were wearing veils, so they were not recognized.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, he took a few steps to the bedside, and then gently looked at the iron box on the bed.


    According to Han 3000''s intention in advance, the blood can directly cut the iron box down. Now it seems that the effect is fairly good. Basically, the front has been completely melted.


    This reassured Han 3000 a lot.


    Then, he walked a few steps to the center and took a look at four old things and a group of elite soldiers. Han 3000 smiled: "how about I play with you?"


    "Boy, you have a big voice?" The Bigfoot master smiled coldly and then patted his thigh: "but it stinks when his breath is big. It stinks more than my leg."


    When the words fell, a group of people looked up and laughed.


    "When Grandpa wandered in the Jianghu, you were still a fart. How dare you fight with us here? Smelly boy, do you know how many kilograms you have?" The Phoenix chicken old fairy also disdained to sneer.


    The white faced rain devil glanced at Han 3000: "however, it''s useless to be hard spoken. On the contrary, it looks more miserable when he cries and scolds his father."


    "Now that you have said so, I can at least rest assured." Han 3000 smiled gently: "people in the province say I bully the old and humiliate the women."


    "How about me and hit the four of you?"


    "You have a big voice." The black mountain enchantress smiled, and then looked at the other three. They all looked disdainful.


    "But to be fair, I have a small request." Han 3000''s words fell and glanced at the box behind him.


    "Request? What do you want? Do you want us not to be too heavy later, so as not to kill you twice?"


    "Or do we let you keep your hand all the time?"


    "I''ll leave you a whole body later?"


    The four of them made a mockery of you and me. They didn''t pay attention to Han 3000 at all.


    "Hehe, it''s not normal to have no eyes and less arms and legs. Maybe I can swell the other leg of that uncle." Han 3000 looked at the Bigfoot and couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as this remark came out, the Bigfoot master suddenly couldn''t hang up. It''s not clear to humiliate him.


    But just then, Han 3000 opened his mouth again: "my request is very simple. How about calling again in half an hour?"


    "Half an hour?"


    Hearing this request, the four people looked at each other and didn''t understand what Han 3000''s request was. It was a little strange.


    "What? Afraid?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Will we be afraid of you? Don''t say half an hour. What if I give you an hour? Time it now." Words fall, four people wait in place.


    With them here, they naturally don''t worry about what will happen.


    But for Han 3000, this time is enough for the seal to be completely suppressed, and the iron box can be completely opened. Then for himself, it is the time to completely open it.


    He really looked forward to what would happen to the four famous masters of the upper demon clan alone!


    Blinking, half an hour passed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3316

    Heishan demon girl, white faced rain devil, Phoenix chicken old fairy and big foot Zun have no impatience. For them, it''s no different from killing pigs, just half an hour early and half an hour late.


    "The time has come, smelly boy, do you want to give you another half an hour?" The Phoenix chicken old fairy smiled coldly.


    "Anyway, the more time you are given, the worse you will die later. Everything has its fruit and its cause." The black mountain demon girl also hummed.


    Han 3000 smiled, then clapped his palm directly on the iron box and passed the message of remembering to take people to childe Ruyu.


    He is a smart man. He can understand this almost at a glance. Seeing his nod, Han 3000 stood up: "a man says one thing and no two. After half an hour, he will never get more or less."


    "Well, half an hour has passed. Come on, you four go together."


    Words fall, Han 3000 slightly negative hand, high spirited and wait.


    As soon as the big foot worshipper drank coldly, the big foot was lifted, but almost at this time, the black mountain demon girl suddenly drank: "wait."


    She frowned and stared at Han 3000. Although Han 3000 was covered, his standing posture and body shape suddenly made Heishan demon girl feel extremely deja vu.


    The forenoon of forenoon as like as two peas in Korea, this morning, she is very fresh in memory, and almost every detail is not forgotten. But at this moment, the station and figure of the three thousand men are almost the same as the morning God.


    "Who the hell are you?" The black mountain witch frowned, looked at Han 3000 warily, put away her smile: "can you take off the veil and talk?"


    "Shall I take off the veil?" Han Sanyi smiled: "it depends on whether you have the ability to take it."


    "Smelly boy, you are arrogant. I will not only take your veil, but also pick your skin today." With a roar of anger, the white faced rain devil rushed directly.


    But almost the same as before, the black mountain demon girl stopped the white faced rain demon directly.


    The white faced rain devil was puzzled. What does that mean?


    "This person''s identity is suspicious. I''m afraid he''ll never recover." The black mountain demon girl knew that she had intercepted again and again, and other people would be dissatisfied, so she whispered to the white faced rain devil.


    Upon hearing this, the white faced rain devil disdained: "I will be doomed, demon girl, are you talking in your sleep? Even you, I can''t have the courage to say this."


    With the strength of the black mountain demon girl, although she is indeed a super master, the white faced rain devil who is also a super master is really not qualified and confident. She said that she can force the white faced rain devil to a state of eternal doom: "but if that man is a God who should fall into the city and only disintegrate the magic cloud ghost city?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    The other three people were stunned at the sound almost at the same time. Their previous disdain and arrogance also solidified in an instant, and turned into deep confusion and shock. Especially the white faced rain devil, who had at least tried to stop the black mountain demon girl, but at this time, the black mountain demon girl didn''t even try hard, but the white faced rain devil took a step back.


    If a small hold three, he can naturally show his divine power, but if the person in front of him is the fierce man on that day, it will be different.


    He''s not stupid. How can he not understand the truth that a gun shoots a bird in the head?


    It''s no joke to fight against such an opponent recklessly and be doomed


    "Isn''t that God Man in the city master''s residence? Heishan demon girl, you can eat freely and don''t talk nonsense." The big foot Reverend whispered.


    "I''m not sure, but I feel like him." Black Mountain demon Ji Road.


    "Isn''t the rain cube going to take his veil? It''s better to take off his veil first. We can see if it''s true or false." The chicken and the old fairy shouted coldly.


    Although there was a serious face, it was obvious that he was counselled to the explosion.


    The white faced jade devil immediately greeted the Phoenix chicken and the old fairy family. At this time, you push me out to make cannon fodder. It''s really like you.


    But the goods said that they were awe inspiring. Back in their eyes, the other two were staring at themselves. The white faced jade devil had pain and could only swallow it in his mouth. He was oppressed to the extreme of his mother.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger. If you don''t, the white faced jade devil will be unable to hang on.


    What kind of bloody mold did you fall? It''s not easy to force. Will you encounter a hard bone when you come? I knew it was better to go home and fix immortals.


    Just then, over there, Han 3000 spoke again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3317

    "What''s the matter? Don''t move?"


    In a word, the top of the four masters who simply shocked the four sides was like choking in their throats.


    As far as their status is concerned, any one who goes to that station must be extremely servile and submissive. Not to mention that these four people are still together today, let alone have much deterrent.


    But today, these four people not only lose their momentum, but also have some fucking collapse inside them.


    They didn''t dare to fight back Han 3000''s contempt, but they looked at each other one by one, hoping that each other could take the lead.


    "Four wastes." Han 3000 disdained to shake his head.


    Hearing this, they were ashamed to scold, and their hearts jumped up with unknown fire, but because of this, the four people pressed their anger even harder.


    Who dares to scold them like this?


    no one!!!


    But it is precisely because there is no one, so it is more worthy of their vigilance.


    After all, if he doesn''t have some skills, does he dare to do so?!


    "Whether to fight or not. If not, we''ll go." When the words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand and directly helped up childe Ruyu in the distance.


    Four people, you look at me, I look at you, still dare not rush.


    However, the white faced jade devil didn''t know. Just after he read it, the other three looked at each other again, and then nodded to each other.


    Almost when the white faced jade devil was completely alert to Han 3000, the three joined hands to push slightly behind him, and the unsuspecting white faced jade devil immediately rushed directly to Han 3000 because of inertia.


    The white faced jade devil was depressed and scolded CNM. At the same time, seeing that he had received Han 3000, he had to rush to Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 put away his mood. The whole man was very serious, and the black gold gas in his body was also surging wildly.


    Han 3000 didn''t intend to have any reservation when fighting with such an expert. Moreover, he can only make a quick decision on someone else''s territory.


    Of course, there is another advantage to doing so, that is to show your momentum and frighten the enemy.


    Thinking of this, the sky fire moon wheel burst out directly from the body, and suddenly hit with a left-right trend.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    WOW!


    Han 3000 under the blessing of Taixu divine step is like a Youming, and his body seems to be jumping in space. After leaving only a few residual shadows around, he will already be behind the white faced jade devil when he reappears.


    "What?"


    "What kind of speed is this?"


    "Shit, can a person be so fast?"


    Mo said that the white faced jade devil who was at the core of the attack at this time, even the three black mountain demons who were watching the war, couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw the scene in the field.


    The two pillars are powerful and the body method is ghostly. Is this... The real ability of God and man?!


    Feeling the coldness behind him, the white faced jade devil, as a top expert, was not unhappy. He hurried around and turned back to resist, but Han 3000''s posture had already been put away.


    "Seventy two way sword!"


    Brush!


    The body method is ghostly and the sword method is elegant. The fatal thing is that the two light pillars behind him suddenly pull back and attack directly.


    The white faced jade devil was sweating. While tired of dealing with Han 3000, he had to urge his whole body to put a barrier on his back to ensure safety.


    I''m so embarrassed. I''m so embarrassed.


    The white faced jade devil himself has a great reputation. Recently, he has been closed for a whole year. He has come here with great success and wants to show his skills. However, he was so unlucky. This was the result of the first war.


    Weifeng doesn''t know. Anyway, it will be fucking depressed.


    "Brush!"


    Finally, after struggling to resist Han 3000''s serial sword counting, the white faced jade devil finally breathed a long sigh of relief, because it was obvious that Han 3000 finally stopped the sword attack and just stood there and looked at himself faintly.


    Shit, no move, right?!


    You''re fucking dead


    No... no, you... What the fuck are you doing?


    I... shit


    At this time, the white faced jade devil was silly and stared at Han 3000 in front of him. Are you still fucking playing?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3318

    Han 3000 didn''t attack, and even put away his jade sword.


    But what''s outrageous is that thousands of swords are hanging above his head. Although he doesn''t have the enough momentum and abnormal feeling of being Ling bankong, it is precisely because he is very close, and there is a sense of urgency and threat everywhere.


    A sword is outrageous enough. There are a lot of them now. Don''t you fucking despair?!


    However, Han 3000 didn''t finish the action in his hand. As soon as he changed his hand, a huge axe appeared directly in his hand, and he looked directly at the white faced jade devil.


    Even the white faced jade devil, who has experienced countless wars, has a feeling that my fucking state of mind has collapsed in the face of this situation.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" The white faced jade devil subconsciously stopped. He didn''t know which one to stop. He could only do it casually and shouted at the three bastards.


    The three people looked at each other. Although Han Sanzhen did forget it for a while, he was with the white faced jade devil. He was caught in a hard struggle and naturally couldn''t stand idly by.


    Anti horizontal, someone blocked in front.


    To this end, the three nodded to each other and wanted to join.


    Just at this time, they heard a loud bang. The three were just about to get up, but they all stopped in place.


    Although Wan Jian was blocked, even the energy reached the sky fire moon wheel behind him, it was precisely because of these that the white faced jade devil was unable to resist Han 3000''s axe. He could only withdraw quickly symbolically to avoid being hit.


    In short, everything is within the calculation of the white faced jade devil. Although the attack of the giant axe still cuts itself a little, the general danger does not exist.


    He had weighed it. The sword was fierce, and the fire and electricity behind him were obviously not easy. Only the axe in Han 3000''s hand, which was not sharp, was the weakest link in the attack.


    Therefore, as long as you are not completely hit by the axe, the sharpness of the axe is not enough to cause serious damage to yourself.


    The fact is also true. Although the axe fell, he missed his body perfectly. He just dragged his long nails and cut them in the open space between his legs.


    This was not affected at all. On the contrary, it was an opportunity for him.


    The weapon of the white faced jade devil is ten slender nails between his fingers, but although it is a nail, it is much harder and sharper than many magic soldiers. Not to mention a handful of less sharp nails, even if he takes a famous purple gold magic soldier, he is absolutely worthy.


    Therefore, as soon as I lift my nails, I will certainly fly the huge axe pressed on it and attack Han 3000 with gravity. When he doesn''t reflect, I can launch a counter attack, and this son will be defeated.


    Thinking of this, the white faced jade devil smiled darkly, but


    Sometimes, when you laugh, you laugh, and then you don''t.


    The ideal is full, but the reality is sometimes bony.


    When the white faced jade devil tried to lift his nails, he didn''t feel any resistance. He tried too hard but pulled the axe empty. Instead of lifting the axe, he lost his center of gravity and fell down.


    But he didn''t have time to think about it, because the empty nails on his hands had plunged him into a dull state.


    The nail was even broken by the root, and the fracture was simple and neat, which means that the indestructible nail on his hand not only did not look like what he imagined, but also directly and easily broke like someone chopping melons and vegetables.


    How the fuck is this possible?!


    His fingernails are close to the purple and gold magic soldiers. What the hell''s the matter with a broken bronze axe in front of him?!


    The white faced jade devil was silly. Why didn''t the other three people suddenly harden in place because they saw this situation?


    They are all top experts. How can they be unfamiliar with each other?


    The ten nails of the white faced jade devil are equivalent to ten purple and gold daggers, which are deadly, but


    However, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly looked back at the three and said coldly, "aren''t you going to go? How did you stop?"


    The three were stunned and looked at each other. Then there was an incredible scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3319

    Almost all the three subconsciously did not move forward, but each stepped back three steps.


    This is the top Super Master, and it''s three!


    Only others have seen them running back with soft legs. When did they get to run back when they saw others?


    I''m afraid no one believes it if you want to say it.


    Therefore, a group of elite people are stupid, and the white faced jade devil is also fucking stupid, but no matter how stupid, who is stupid, their actions are surprisingly consistent and continue to step back.


    Although the white faced jade devil sat on the ground, he still twisted his ass and rubbed his legs back.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 smiled gently. He knew that his fierce operation had successfully deterred everyone present.


    Less to more, the only way to win is to frighten the more people.


    Because no matter it''s the wheel fight, or others, it''s always the side with a small number of people who suffer.


    The so-called heart qi, then move forward bravely, heart qi, then chaos like a pot of porridge, like loose sand, is the phase of losing the army.


    This is Han 3000''s only choice, but it doesn''t mean that Han 3000 will relax his vigilance. The four masters, skinny camels, are bigger than horses. Moreover, this is the city master''s house and their territory.


    This alone will naturally not scare them.


    Unless


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "if you don''t come, I''ll come."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 picked up the axe and rushed over directly.


    "Wow!"


    An axe went away and cut the air directly, but after the huge and sharp axe blade fell on the ground, it was still with a loud noise, and a gully half a meter deep was cut directly on the floor.


    Although empty is empty, the black mountain demon girl and others are stunned. What kind of axe is so fierce, and so is the solid ground. If it touches a person, it can''t be cut in two on the spot?


    Thinking of this, the three were terrified one after another. They didn''t dare to come forward at will. They had to fight and retreat.


    However, Han 3000 ignored those. According to the Bigfoot, he attacked more and more fiercely. At the same time, the sky fire moon wheel turned into two light sabres and attacked from left to right. His potential even meant that he only hit the Bigfoot regardless of the black mountain demon girl and the Phoenix chicken old fairy.


    Bigfoot is suffering. What the hell is this? Why do you have to beat me alone?!


    However, this guy did have a lot of skills. Between fighting and retreating, the left big foot raised and stamped. It was a huge hard ground. Under his foot, it was just like the surface of the waves, rising and falling, wave after wave, heading for Han 3000.


    The two sides fought fiercely. The black mountain demon girl and the Phoenix chicken old fairy looked at each other. Although they soon leaned next to Han 3000, they saw that Han 3000 attacked so fiercely that they didn''t dare to rush, especially the black mountain demon girl.


    She can almost confirm that this is the Han 3000 she met this morning. After all, she can play with the four of them. How many people can she find? Darling, if Han 3000 doesn''t fight in the morning, she can withstand at least 70% of her strength. Now people are going to fight back, how can she not be afraid?


    It is precisely because she knows the most about Han 3000 inside, so she doesn''t dare to mess around at this time. Seeing her like this, Fengji Laoxian is naturally more cautious. They grind me like this. I see you. I''m afraid that in case this sneak attack provokes Han 3000''s anger to shift and attack him hard.


    These two people are still like this, not to mention the white faced jade devil. He just wants to catch a breath while he''s doing this. As for the three attacked old guys, hum, fuck, let them suffer by themselves.


    I just pushed myself out. If I hadn''t been fucking smart, I''d have died under the axe.


    With these three ghost fetuses with different hearts, although the Bigfoot master resisted strongly, he was faced with Han 3000, who had the same terrible cultivation. After only dozens of rounds, he suddenly raised his big foot: "wait... Wait a minute, I... I have something to say..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3320

    Han 3000 stopped slightly and looked at him in surprise. Then, he stopped slightly and put away his axe.


    "What are you going to say?" Han 3000 said calmly.


    "Shit, among the three, why did you just hit me? I didn''t fucking offend you." Bigfoot was very depressed, and even roared at Han 3000 with suffocation.


    He doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand.


    At any rate, you can also touch the rain and dew. If you hit them, you''ll beat them to death by yourself.


    Am I not fucking born?!


    "You mean, let me hit them?" Han 3000 smiled.


    The big foot venerable glanced at the black mountain demon girl and the Phoenix chicken old fairy, thought about it and bit his teeth. Although it was quite embarrassing, he still nodded: "that''s right."


    "Why listen to you?" Han 3000 disdained a smile: "you''re all together. Who''s playing, not playing?"


    In a word, the Bigfoot Zun choked in his throat and wanted to refute, but he didn''t know where to start, but at this time, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    He was stunned, understood what he meant in an instant, and then quickly nodded.


    Han 3000''s eyes were obviously telling him unless he didn''t intervene.


    Bigfoot had long been beaten out of breath, and Heishan demon girl and Fengji old fairy didn''t take action. He had complaints in his heart. Even he wanted Han 3000 to beat them. He went to the theatre and killed the two bastards, making them feel their despair.


    Now that Han 3000 has thrown out an olive branch, he naturally asks for it.


    "OK." Han 3000 smiled gently, and his words fell. He looked back at the black mountain demon girl and the Phoenix chicken old fairy.


    Heishan demon girl had a fight with herself, and she failed when she didn''t attack. Although she was masked, a series of performances made him guess her identity. Therefore, she must be afraid of herself.


    Han 3000 wanted the effect. He had got it from the black mountain demon girl. Naturally, it seemed meaningless to hit her again. Therefore, he paid his last attention to the Phoenix chicken old fairy.


    The Phoenix chicken old fairy and the black mountain demon girl are following Han 3000''s ass at a safe distance. When they see Han 3000''s attack on the Bigfoot master stop, they can''t help trembling. At this time, they suddenly see Han 3000 looking at themselves. They can''t help but move their hearts and cool their hearts.


    The black mountain demon girl took a breath and stepped back a few steps. She was secretly happy.


    Isn''t it worth being happy when you don''t choose yourself?


    It''s the Phoenix chicken old fairy. Depressed, he wants to shout you don''t fucking come over, but he is not allowed to do so on this face. He can only retreat slightly with vigilance and look at Han 3000 with some fear.


    "It''s your turn."


    Although he knew that, when Han 3000 said this, he was still like a heavy hammer in his heart. The Phoenix chicken old fairy raised his eyes and looked at the black mountain demon girl. It was obvious that he was seeking the assistance of the black mountain demon girl.


    "No need to see it. Let me help you. Now there are only you two. Your lips are dead and your teeth are cold, so let''s go together."


    Hearing this, Fengji Laoxian was obviously stunned. He was just going to convey this meaning, but he was afraid that Han 3000 would be here. Once he said that he might lead to a more ferocious blow from Han 3000, he didn''t expect that Han 3000 not only had an insight into his meaning, but also spoke directly to his face.


    However, since it was said, the Phoenix chicken old fairy naturally didn''t hurt. She simply looked directly at the black mountain demon girl.


    Heishan demon girl is also hesitating. She is really afraid of Han 3000''s strength, but what Han 3000 said is not unreasonable. As the saying goes, one monk carries water, two monks carry water, and three monks have no water.


    At present, the big foot Reverend has been beaten. Only she and Fengqi Laoxian are left. The two sides are really the people who carry water together. If one person loses, it will be a fatal blow to the other.


    Thinking of this, the black mountain demon girl nodded.


    With the consent of the black mountain demon girl, the Phoenix chicken old fairy''s hanging heart finally put down a lot at this moment, looked at Han 3000 and said in a cold voice: "then don''t blame us for two dozen and one, there are more people and less bullying."


    "Two to one?" Han Sanyi smiled: "I''m afraid you made a mistake."


    The words fell, the little confidence that Fengji Laoxian had just restored collapsed in an instant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3321

    "What the fuck is this?"


    "Fuck! What the fuck?"


    While the Bigfoot and the white faced jade devil scolded and congratulated themselves, there were not one Han 3000, but eight in the field.


    "It''s not certain who bullies more than others." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Phoenix chicken old fairy''s old blood almost didn''t slow down. Originally, he thought two dozen one, but his mother was killed eight dozen two in the blink of an eye.


    But just when the Phoenix chicken old fairy was frightened and angry, the eight Han 3000 over there had rushed directly in a hurry.


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you? It''s just seven phantoms pulled out. Don''t attack!"


    In the face of Han''s 38th attack, the Phoenix chicken old immortal had no choice. After he cheered himself up with an angry drink, his body suddenly turned into several residual shadows and attacked Han''s 3000 directly at almost a faster speed.


    The black mountain demon girl attacked from behind, and the black gas in her hand was very turbulent. But seeing that the Phoenix chicken old fairy attacked so fiercely, she couldn''t help shouting: "be careful, his defense is extremely invincible."


    But even if the black mountain demon girl shouted, it was too late for the Phoenix chicken old fairy to change the offensive.


    With the first fight between the two, the Phoenix chicken and the old fairy were shocked. They made a fierce attack and firmly hit the Han 3000 in front of them.


    He was almost sure that he hit the real body, but the result was just beyond all his expectations. Han 3000 was not beaten back at all, but as motionless as Mount Tai. What''s more, he seemed to be unaffected. He cut down directly with a giant axe.


    The Phoenix chicken old fairy didn''t expect this. She immediately withdrew from her body. Although she escaped the attack of the axe, she was still directly hit by the sky fire moon wheel from the left and right. Suddenly, she was burning with strange fire, purple electricity and showed her teeth in pain.


    After the black mountain demon girl behind her knew that the reminder was fruitless, she had no choice but to directly aim at Han 3000, which was a black call.


    When Han 3000 was about to hit his back, he suddenly turned around and moved in his hand. The Wuxiang magic skill directly urged him. While the backhand turned away the black mountain demon girl''s attack, the backhand directly patted the copied black energy.


    Although the black mountain demon girl quickly dodged away, she was afraid of Han 3000''s extremely strange attack, and looked at Han 3000 with a shocked face.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t stop at all. He turned into eight and suddenly gathered a figure again. Then his body suddenly turned into a light of black gold and rushed to the Phoenix chicken old fairy.


    In the light of black gold, there is the roar of dragon sound and the flying of dragon shadow.


    Boom!


    The Dragon shadow has a big mouth to intimidate the world and make a direct raid.


    "Poof!"


    Even if the Phoenix chicken old fairy hurriedly deployed defense, the black Qi in her body turned into black phoenix, but she was only in a stalemate for a moment and was directly broken by the black dragon!


    With a mouthful of old blood gushing out, the body of the Phoenix chicken and the old fairy retreated for several steps. When they barely stabilized, their legs couldn''t help but soften.


    "So strong."


    Even if he was extremely arrogant, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear when he looked at Han 3000 in front of him.


    It''s like a demon coming out of hell. It''s terrible.


    "Broken!"


    At almost the same time, behind him, the attack of Heishan demon girl also came rapidly.


    For Han 3000 at this time, he was almost close at hand and could not retreat.


    Everyone is waiting for Han 3000 how to deal with it, whether it''s the three experts or childe Ruyu.


    In theory, it should be impossible for him to have other methods to resolve the attack.


    "Is he going to carry it like he did in today''s martial arts competition?" Murmured Master Yu.


    He has this ability to do it. After all, he has really blocked the fierce blow of the black mountain demon girl. He did it at the beginning, and he can do it this time.


    But only Han 3000 knew that when the same moves were used against the same people and the other party was still a super master, it would hardly have any effect.


    Since she can directly put down her fear and attack directly, she must be ready to fight with all her strength. In this case, Han 3000 still wants to carry it hard. It is obviously difficult. Moreover, the damage of the little black stick has not been recovered in time. Simply defending with the existing strength is equivalent to dreaming.


    Moreover, even if Han 3000 can carry it, he doesn''t have this plan, because obviously, Han 3000 has his abacus.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 not only didn''t hide and flash, but his eyes suddenly became bloody and terrible


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3322

    If you simply resist, asking the other party to abandon his son and admit defeat is tantamount to a fantasy.


    As mentioned earlier, if they want to admit defeat, they have to be afraid.


    Now, facing the attack of two people is actually the only way to cause the greatest shock to their hearts.


    Therefore, Han 3000''s choice is that defense is the second, and defense to attack is what he wants to do.


    Of course, there are great risks in this process, but if you want to win more with less, it has never been just luck since ancient times. Timing, geography and harmony are indispensable.


    People and, naturally, are at odds with each other. If the place is right, it is natural that at this time, I found Xia Wei and got the blood of the Phoenix to complete the suppression of the seal of the earth. As for the time of day


    Now!


    Suddenly, just when everyone saw that the black mountain demon girl was only a few centimeters away from Han 3000, Han 3000''s solidified body suddenly began to disappear under the strong offensive of the black mountain demon girl.


    "Magic... No, it''s a remnant!"


    The phantom is illusory. The remnant can only look real but more illusory, but the Han 3000 in front of us belongs to the latter.


    "What a fast speed."


    "Shit, even the Phoenix chicken old fairy, who is known as the ghost foot, is definitely not as good as him?"


    "Is this what people can do?"


    The two masters were stunned and joined the pig three and childe Ruyu lying on the ground.


    It''s a pity that the two people didn''t see Han 3000''s move at the martial arts recruitment meeting, or they were dissatisfied with their childe and themselves directly admitting defeat.


    Now, his master and servant are both obedient.


    At this speed, even if they tried their best, they couldn''t resist.


    "Brush!"


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s real body has already appeared around the black mountain demon girl. While bending to avoid the limit, his fingers have been bitten in his mouth.


    A drop of blood flowed out, and Han 3000 could really wrap it directly, and shot it at the black mountain demon girl.


    The blood drop is too small and fast. In addition, the limit operation of Han 3000 is almost no more than one point, many a centimeter. The distance between them can be said to be short and short.


    Even if the black mountain demon girl had found that Han 3000 had called her, she hurriedly instilled part of her energy to protect her. However, as she punched empty, when she wanted to move again, the whole person was hit by Han 3000''s strange little spot on the knee, but suddenly kept calling and directly half knelt down.


    "Demon girl."


    Seeing that the demon girl was empty, she half knelt beside her. The chicken and the old fairy shouted in a hurry.


    However, at this time, the demon girl had no intention to pay attention to her. She covered her knee joint with her hand, and her face showed a painful color. She felt that her knee anti Buddha had been pierced, which was painful to the bone marrow.


    When I looked between my low eyes, I saw that the black liquid slowly flowed out of the gap between my fingers. As soon as I took it away, the whole person was scared pale.


    I don''t know when she really had a deep bloody eye on her knee and was still going deep into it at the same time. If she hadn''t hurried to resist with luck in her body, I''m afraid she would be pierced directly in a moment.


    "Still playing?" Han 3000 drew back slightly, smiled gently and looked at the four masters sitting around on the ground.


    The white faced jade devil is in the distance, and the big foot worshipper is beside another wall. The Phoenix chicken old fairy and the black mountain demon girl who fight together half kneel, one lies there, and the nail of half a broken hand.


    But in any case, their expressions were almost synchronous, shocked, shocked, or shocked.


    If you have to say that there are other emotions, I''m afraid it''s fear!


    They must have disdained Han 3000''s words before, but now they feel more and more terrible, like a god of death smiling at them and disdaining them.


    There were many people on the scene, but at this moment, it was surprisingly quiet. No one dared to say a word, even a word.


    Seeing no response, Han 3000 walked to the iron box on the bed.


    At this time, the black mountain demon girl suddenly said, "even if you beat us, what can you do? The iron box is extremely hard and made of special materials. If you want to open it, it''s just a fool''s dream."


    "Really?" Han 3000 stopped and smiled. Then he raised his feet and walked over,


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3323

    Seeing Han 3000 like this, the four masters looked at each other and couldn''t help sneering. Even the most injured Black Mountain demon girl couldn''t help shaking her head and saying nothing.


    Since that kind of iron box dares to be used, it has naturally passed various tests.


    It was made of the oldest black iron by the strongest craftsman of the demon family. Even Han 3000, an expert who can defeat the four of them, would be helpless in the face of such iron.


    It is also necessary to tie the bell to untie the bell. Except for the key prepared by the craftsman himself, it is impossible for anyone or anything.


    However, just at this time, Han 3000 had walked to the bedside and then raised his feet slightly.


    "Bang!"


    With a force on his feet, a loud noise came from the iron box.


    The four people who were sneering at each other suddenly felt a shock, because the sound of the iron box was obviously different after being kicked off by this foot.


    "Da Da!"


    Then, there was a slightly trembling sound of some iron sheets crashing somewhere.


    The iron box is obviously a whole. How can there be the sound of iron sheet?


    The four people gradually felt wrong and hurried back to their eyes. At this time, they were completely stupid.


    Han 30001 kicked off the edge of the iron box directly.


    What makes a sound is the sound of the falling edge falling to the ground.


    "I fucking..."


    The four super masters, watching all kinds of waves, have long been as calm as water. Even if they were defeated by Han 3000''s men, they have never been so pale.


    But now, they have completely changed their attitude.


    The iron box was opened


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe it.


    How is this possible?!


    How can he do it?!


    "Surprised? It''s reasonable that the reason why god man is god man is that he can do something that ordinary people can''t do, isn''t he?" Ru Yu smiled.


    When he saw Han 3000''s blood on it, he really couldn''t believe that Han 3000 would do so, and it would have an effect. He even thought Han 3000 was a psycho.


    However, when he saw the iron box melting under the blood, he had to believe that many things were not that he didn''t have enough knowledge, but that he didn''t reach a special field at all. Naturally, he didn''t know what happened in those special fields.


    Hearing what childe Ruyu said, the four didn''t speak. If they were taught to reason in the future, they would not die and be disabled. But today, they really have nothing to say.


    Because obviously, what this young student said seems to be true.


    Think about it, the evil cloud ghost city of bullies for many years has been taken down overnight, but they can''t attack it for a long time with a group of people who should fall into the city. Such a different comparison has already shown that they are really not above the same level.


    Thinking of this, the four shook their heads. After all, they lost their spirit.


    At this time, Han 3000, after kicking open the iron box, a beautiful figure was packed in a black cloth bag and lay there quietly.


    Han 3000 patted her, but found that she had no reaction. However, her body was warm, which showed that Xia Wei was still alive.


    With a movement of energy in his hand, he wrapped Xia Wei in the iron box and took her under the bed.


    Then, Han 3000 directly carried her on his back and greeted Ruyu childe and Zhu San. They also hurried to bear their injuries and hurried to Han 3000''s side.


    Han 3000 glanced at the four masters present: "I''m leaving. Do you have any opinion?"


    Words fell, and the house was silent.


    "Very good." Han 3000 nodded. He nodded to Zhusan and Ruyu, and asked them to go first, behind his hall.


    They were worried about Han 3000''s safety, but seeing that Han 3000 had made up his mind, they still walked towards the small door first.


    Han 3000 followed, even without looking back. He didn''t seem to be worried and afraid that the four people would make a sneak attack from behind.


    The four people did not dare to move, as Han 3000 expected. However, their eyes were full of sneers.


    Because, at this time, in the city Lord''s house on the ground


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3324

    It was so bright in the house that it was almost dark in the late middle of the night, which was like day.


    A large number of elite guards came from all sides and surrounded the whole backyard. On the periphery, there were layers of heavy soldiers and all kinds of ambushes. At this time, let alone people, even a fly can never fly out.


    At the door of the West Wing room, it was surrounded by a group of elites.


    If someone looks down in the air at this time, it must be found that almost all kinds of soldiers and armor are everywhere in the great city master''s house. People feel numb at a glance.


    "Everyone heard clearly. If someone comes out of the house instead of the people in our city master''s house, kill them!"


    A middle-aged man came slowly and drank loudly.


    "Yes." Thousands of soldiers responded in unison in the whole backyard, which was extremely powerful.


    "It''s strange. The four masters have been in for more than half an hour. Why haven''t they come out yet?" Around the middle-aged man, a charming woman came out slowly, with some curious words.


    This woman is beautiful, but at the same time, she is also beautiful with a trace of evil. It is obvious that she is not easy to provoke. Some electric eyes similar to smoking makeup can catch people''s heart and soul all the time.


    The leading middle-aged man shook his head: "but I don''t know."


    "Isn''t something wrong?" The woman whispered.


    "The four super masters, do you think they are the four tofu? Any one of them is the talent of a great general who can stand on his own side. What''s more, these four are still gathered here today? Even the immortal people at the level of demon saint can''t ask for any convenience in the face of them." The middle-aged man objected.


    The seductive woman didn''t speak. After all, what the middle-aged man said is indeed true.


    "It''s estimated that four people can play inside. After all, experts are very cold at high places. I''m afraid the only fun left is killing others. I think they should be playing." The middle-aged man thought and added.


    The coquettish woman smiled bitterly and said, "in that case, city Lord Zhu, why let us start the army in the middle of the night."


    The middle-aged man was also helpless: "he has always been so cautious that he is not surprised."


    "This is a waste of human resources." The seductive woman is very boring: "a large group of people are waiting here. They know that we are on standby here. They don''t know that they think they are in trouble."


    "I don''t know what''s hidden in this broken backyard. There are so many people inside and outside."


    The middle-aged man is also quite puzzled, but the so-called eating the king''s salary and being loyal to the king, since Lord Zhu has asked, naturally they can only act according to the order.


    "Footsteps." Suddenly, the middle-aged man heard bursts of voices from the West Wing room, which made them bored. At this time, they finally breathed a sigh, and finally their mother''s life was over.


    Then, the middle-aged man and the seductive woman looked at each other and pulled their collars slightly to make themselves dignified. After all, the four masters came out, so they can''t lose in face.


    "Ga!"


    The door was opened and a group of people were smiling at each other, but suddenly the smile completely solidified.


    Because obviously, it is impossible for the four masters to come out of the room, but the pig three with comatose Master Lu on his back, childe Ruyu and Han 3000 with Xia Wei on his back.


    The people on both sides were wide eyed and small eyed. Obviously, they didn''t expect each other to appear.


    Han 3000 is probably the only indifferent person in the audience. With his brain and his divine sense, how can he not know that there are heavy troops outside?


    The only thing that surprised him a little was that the heavy troops outside were so huge.


    After the middle-aged man was stunned, he roared and immediately opened his posture.


    "All on alert!"


    WOW!


    A group of elite immediately put on an attack and defense posture, and directly surrounded them with great speed.


    It''s never too much to describe it in a sentence full of water.


    "Brother Han, it seems that it''s a little difficult for us tonight. Otherwise, Zhusan and I will try our best to escort you away. As for us, Lord Zhu doesn''t dare to do anything about us." Childe Ruyu knows that he is not an opponent and simply wants Han 3000 to leave first.


    Han 3000 waved his hand and looked at the middle-aged man and charming woman in front of him. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on his face. Then he made a stunned behavior


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3325

    "I know you have something to do with Lord Zhu. However, brother Ning, the place where people sent four experts to guard is now surrounded by a sea of people. Do you think the importance of this place can be withstood by your relationship?"


    "Since Han brought you here, naturally all the consequences will be borne by Han." Then Han 3000 gently put Xia Wei down on his back and handed it over to childe Ruyu.


    Childe Ruyu was stunned, but subconsciously she gently held Xia Wei in the black bag.


    Then, Han Sanyi took back his huge axe, and the long sword flew back into his sleeve. Even the black gold gas on his body was suddenly taken back. It seemed that he gave up all resistance and walked to the front of middle-aged men and seductive women.


    Lift your hands slightly, as if to tell each other that you don''t have any bad thoughts.


    For Han 3000''s behavior, the middle-aged man and the seductive woman obviously didn''t expect it. After subconsciously stepping back a few steps, seeing that he really didn''t have any malice, they couldn''t help looking at each other and looked at Han 3000.


    I don''t know what he meant!


    "You two, if you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome." Han 3000 smiled softly.


    Hearing this, childe Ruyu and pig San were in a hurry. Even if there were heavy guards outside, it was really difficult to escape tonight, but there was no need to do so.


    This skinny camel is also bigger than a horse. Han 3000 directly defeated the god man of the four masters. In the face of such heavy troops, even if it is difficult to break through, it can definitely turn the world upside down here.


    Why... Why did you suddenly admit defeat without fighting?


    "What do you mean?" If childe Yu didn''t understand, he rushed to Han 3000 and shouted, "if you choose to die in order to protect us from leaving, I''ll think I know you for nothing tonight."


    "That''s right. Since you came together, you can either die together or go with your mother. It''s boring for you to let us go without fighting them. Even old pig, I can''t see it at all." Although pig San has a bad temper, he is famous for his childe and the people he knows.


    Otherwise, at today''s martial arts recruitment meeting, without the order of his son, how could he take the initiative to find Han 3000''s trouble.


    The middle-aged man and the seductive woman looked at each other again. In fact, they didn''t dare to relax their vigilance.


    Because Han 3000 came out of the secret room, which means that one thing they don''t want to believe and admit now is that the four masters may have eaten in front of this person.


    Since even they can eat shriveled characters, how can they suddenly be caught?


    Therefore, they not only did not breathe a sigh of relief, but the pressure suddenly became even greater.


    "What trick are you trying to play?" The middle-aged man asked coldly.


    The seductive woman also opened her mouth: "if you want to deliberately delay time to wait for your rescue, I advise you not to have this dream."


    "Now the whole city has entered a state of alert. Any disturbance will be found immediately."


    "As for the city Lord''s residence, it is surrounded by many. Without the city Lord''s advice, no one wants to go out or come in."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 just smiled calmly: "as you said, any means are useless here. If I don''t obediently arrest myself, do I still want to ask for trouble?"


    Sometimes things are so strange that it is reasonable to say that the next sentence of middle-aged men and seductive women should be to arrest them obediently, but when Han Sanqian really did so, it made them very hesitant.


    Then, Han 3000 raised his hand higher, a gesture of complete surrender, looked back at childe Ruyu and pig San, and smiled gently: "I appreciate your kindness, but now it''s really my own business. Please give me some time."


    After that, Han 3000 turned around again, looked at the middle-aged man and charming woman, and said with a smile: "do it, I swear, stand here and let you two kill, there will never be any fight back, and you can do it naturally."


    "Han 3000, I owe you both a life." The words fell, Han 3000 closed his eyes.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man and the seductive woman suddenly widened their eyes and shouted in almost one voice: "are you Han 3000?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3326

    Han 3000 smiled, then took back his right hand and suddenly pulled down his veil.


    When the handsome face was completely uncovered, the surrounding area surrounded by heavy troops suddenly retreated by as much as half a meter, and the eyes of many soldiers directly changed from vigilance to fear.


    It is understandable that there are not many people who know Han 3000''s face in the new urban area.


    However, most of the soldiers in the city Lord''s residence are not familiar with the tianjiangmeng man who made a big show in the martial arts competition arena today and even caused the whole city to chase.


    Therefore, how can you not be afraid when you see that the man standing in front of them and being besieged by them is a fierce man from heaven?


    But in sharp contrast to these soldiers, the middle-aged man and the flirtatious woman did not step back at this time, and even looked at Han 3000 for a few steps.


    At this time, there was no fear on their faces. On the contrary, it was a kind of joy.


    "It''s really you, Han 3000?"


    "Shit, we''re not dreaming?"


    The middle-aged man and the seductive woman were silly and wanted to reach out and touch Han 3000, but they didn''t dare for another time. They could only look at him and mutter to themselves.


    Han 3000 did not taboo at all. He grabbed their hands directly, put their hands directly on their left and right faces, and smiled gently: "do you say it''s true or false?"


    Feeling the temperature on Han 3000''s hands and face, how can they know that this is not a dream, but a fact that really happened in front of them?


    "Shit, the two old thieves, Lu Wushen and AO Shi, even joined a bunch of dogs in Yaoshen pavilion that day, but they didn''t kill you?" The middle-aged man said excitedly and unbelievably.


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded.


    "Hahaha, Qingji, what the fuck did I tell you? Did you see? Shit, facts speak louder than words." The middle-aged man excitedly pulled the seductive woman next to him and shouted.


    The charming woman''s face was also full of a smile. With her charming face, she smiled with incomparable warmth: "well, you''re right."


    "I really thought it was farewell when I was trapped in the fairy valley that day. Later, I vaguely heard the news that you were still alive. To be honest, it was all hearsay. We didn''t take it seriously at all, but I didn''t expect..." the seductive woman gently shook her head and smiled bitterly: "it seems that there are some things that don''t make waves without wind."


    "On that day, I have to thank you for your help. Otherwise, hearsay is really hearsay." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Hehe, what can we do to help? Under the banner of saving you, we have to rely on you to save us in the end. Don''t mention it." The middle-aged man chuckled.


    "In any case, since the three dared to risk their lives to save Han 3000 that day, Han 3000 remembered the three from then on. If we get together in the future, we will be grateful."


    "It''s really a happy event for you and me to get together today, but you and I have different camps. Therefore, what Han 3000 can do is to offset his life with his life to repay the feelings of that day."


    The words fell, Han 3000 looked at the two people: "do it, Han 3000 will never make any resistance."


    Yes, the middle-aged man is no one else. He is the Lord of the palace, Mo Beitian, who is known as the heavenly demon palace that day, and the charming woman is the Lord Qingji of the hundred demon palace.


    Han 3000 recognized them when he saw them as early as he came out, so he made this move.


    "No wonder you surrendered and didn''t fight as soon as you saw us. We thought there was something fishy in it. I didn''t expect it to be so." Mo Beitian smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Qingji didn''t speak, but shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly.


    "Well, since Han 3000 has said that, I won''t say more. Where are the people in the Tianmo palace?"


    "Yes!"


    In the crowd, many disciples of Tianmo palace directly waved their arms and shouted.


    "His Highness''s disciple of Baiyao hall!" Qingji also shouted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    Another group of elite people raised their arms and shouted.


    "Follow my orders and kill!" Magic Beitian raised his hand and shouted.


    "Kill!" Qingji followed her closely and showed her arms in one fell swoop.


    Behind them, nearly a thousand disciples were holding long knives and ready to go.


    But suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3327

    Mo Beitian turned over and suddenly chopped at a group of soldiers nearby, while Qingji bombarded the other side almost at the same time.


    "Kill me!"


    Kill!


    Almost at the same time, the disciples of Tianmo sect and Baiyao Hall who were in the array also raised their swords and chopped at the other soldiers around them with their leader''s crazy impact.


    Those people didn''t expect that they would suddenly raise their knives and look at themselves. They couldn''t dodge one after another. The casualties were great, and the whole crowd was in a mess in an instant.


    "In your heart, you can remember my feeling of waiting. Have you forgotten what I said to you before I left?" Magic Beitian slashed the three elite in front of him, turned back and looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile.


    "I said that if you can fucking survive, I won''t say anything about where you want me to go."


    "That''s right. Since you can get those, we naturally remember what we said more clearly. All disciples, kill me severely." Qingji also killed her and turned around and said.


    Han 3000 smiled helplessly: "it seems that I can only sacrifice my life to accompany the hero."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, the jade sword together, and the sky fire moon wheel also directly accompanied him and directly attacked him.


    For example, Master Yu and pig San look at each other, and the master and servant are stunned. Sometimes the situation in the field changes too fast to be reflected. This is normal, but the situation in front of them not only changes too fast, but also changes too far?


    Everything?


    The two sides were still at war just now, but in the twinkling of an eye, the two leaders suddenly turned their guns and helped Han 3000 fight in the opposite direction.


    If you want to say that this is a spy or something planted by Han 3000, it''s credible.


    But just now they heard clearly that this is the Tianmo palace and Baiyao palace, one of the three palaces and four palaces of the demon family. It''s an old powerful sect of the demon family.


    As for them, let alone being used as spies, even if they want to help, they must be dignified and have huge interests.


    But


    Han three thousand is just a few words


    Is that a little crazy?


    "What''s going on?" Childe Ruyu knew there was no answer, but he subconsciously looked at pig three.


    Pig three had no choice but to stand up: "I don''t know, childe. Even if Tianmo palace and Baiyao Palace are also afraid of the divine power of heaven and man, they should choose to retreat without fighting like the four super masters. They won''t help him in turn under this siege. It''s going to fight for their family wealth."


    And now in the field.


    With the reverse attack of the two magic gates and the addition of Han 3000, there were four shouts and explosions in the whole backyard. Between the lightning and flint, there was a mess in the backyard.


    At this time, in the West Wing room, the four super masters also planned to get up and leave slowly with the help of each other.


    "It seems that there has been a fight outside." The white faced jade devil sneered softly.


    "It seems quite intense." The Phoenix chicken old fairy also hummed coldly.


    The black mountain witch''s face was cold. She endured severe pain in her knees and said coldly with her teeth: "the four of us are all famous people, but today we were humiliated by a man in turn. If this matter is spread, the prestige we have accumulated for many years will no longer exist, but we will have no face to see the world. Therefore, we must find the place."


    Bigfoot also stood up from the ground: "that''s right. After the heavy soldiers above have consumed the boy almost, we will join hands to kill the bastard. Not only to regain face, but more importantly, to defeat such a rising star who has recently become famous will only help our reputation."


    As soon as the words fell, the four nodded and sneered almost at the same time.


    Han 3000''s plan is really good, but the four are more or less aware that the outside world is heavily guarded, so they are more likely to have the intention of not fighting.


    But the current situation is different. The four people walked out of the secret room with a smile, entered the West Wing room, and pushed the door open with satisfaction and joy. Then, the smile on their faces solidified in an instant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3328

    Where can we imagine the situation of China and South Korea 3000 being attacked by the enemy, not to mention the sweating and fatigue of Han 3000 surrounded. There is a large-area scuffle at the scene, but unfortunately, Han 3000 is driving a group of people crazy in three ways.


    Originally, the backyard defense was packed, but at this moment, three gaps were highlighted in the intellectual community.


    One is Han 3000, the other is mo Beitian, and the third is Qing Ji.


    "This... What''s going on?" Looking at the scene in front of her, she was stunned.


    The Phoenix chicken old fairy wiped her eyes and could hardly believe what she saw was true: "what does it mean for Mo Beitian and Qingji? Aren''t they our people? Why are they helping that guy at this time? Are they crazy?"


    "Reversed, reversed, completely reversed. That day, the demon palace and the hundred demon Palace are the famous three palaces and four palaces of our demon family. At this time, the gun head is turned. It''s really, really outrageous."


    The four masters have no leisure and leisure. They can''t help being in a mess one by one. I don''t know why it is so in the field.


    "What shall we do now?" The white faced jade devil said anxiously, "whether to participate in it or not."


    "Go back first and treat it as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, we will only humiliate ourselves in front of so many people." The white faced jade devil''s words fell and retreated into the house by himself.


    Almost at the same time, the other three also looked at each other and followed obediently. Even the big foot Reverend quietly closed the door of the wing room.


    Outside the house, as the three rushed all the way, the backyard defense line soon collapsed.


    "There are still a large number of defenses outside the city. Qingji, you take Han 3000 out of the defense on the west side, and I''ll help you block the heavy soldiers on the east side." After the devil cut down several people with one hand, he turned back and said.


    Qingji nodded and looked at Han 3000. After getting his confirmation, she raised her hand directly: "of the hundred demon hall, follow me."


    "Kill."


    As the disciples roared in unison, a large group of people rushed out of the backyard and opened the way first.


    Han 3000 also called Shang Zhusan and Ruyu childe, followed closely.


    Almost at this time, in the main hall of the city, hundreds of meters away, the whole room was brightly lit. Zhu Yanshuo sat gracefully in the center, gently stroked an ancient Qin in front of him, and the elegant music came out, so that the whole room was very indifferent.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, the gate was directly knocked open. With a loud dull noise, a soldier rushed in.


    Even in the face of such a sudden change, Zhu Yanshuo was not affected at all. The piano in his hand was still gently stroked, with constant sound and elegance.


    "Why are you so flustered." Zhu Yanshuo asked calmly.


    "Report... Report to the city master, the backyard, the backyard..." the soldier was out of breath. It was obvious that he almost tried his best when he came.


    "The backyard is done?" Zhu Yanshuo laughed as he played. "It took so long today. I''m afraid they played in the backyard?"


    "Hehe, although they are all for my use, after all, Jianghu people are used to being free and loose. We should learn to understand and respect them."


    "It doesn''t have to be such a fuss that one dog is tied to another."


    "No... no, Lord." The soldier swallowed his saliva, Then he took a heavy breath: "The Tianmo palace and Baiyao Palace on the other side of the backyard suddenly turned against the water, so that our army was caught unprepared. The soldiers were defeated one after another in a hurry. At this time, the people who broke into the backyard not only killed them from the backyard, but also... They were divided into two routes, one to reach the encirclement of our army, and the other to break through the weak defense on the western line."


    "We... We can''t stand it!"


    Pop!


    The string suddenly broke, and the whole elegant sound suddenly stopped. The calmness and indifference on Zhu Yanshuo''s face suddenly dissipated, leaving only a tight and frowned eyebrow: "what are you talking about?"


    "The people in Tianmo palace and Baiyao palace turned back?"


    "Where are the four masters?"


    "I haven''t seen them from... To the end. I think... They have lost in the secret room." The soldier bowed his head and said, "you... You''d better go out and have a look."


    Leaving the piano in his hand, Zhu Yanshuo got up quickly, then rushed out of the main hall and came to the outside of the hall. When he saw the scene outside, he was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3329

    The war is raging outside. If the light of the previous defense makes the city Lord''s residence like day, then the endless explosions at this time will completely light up the day and become the most dazzling stage of the sun.


    Standing in front of the hall door, Zhu Yanshuo could even see every texture of the floor tiles on the ground.


    There were four killing noises and constant screams. At the same time, one team obviously had killed a blood path and went straight to the West. As for the key defense in the East, it was stuck by another team using the terrain, and it was difficult to support.


    Zhu Yanshuo stumbled and was almost unstable. If it weren''t for the help of soldiers, I''m afraid he would fall directly to the ground.


    "How could it be? How could it be?" Zhu Yanshuo is hard to believe.


    The defense of the whole city Lord''s residence can be said to be like an iron bucket. It is not only deployed by elite soldiers, but also with the help of four masters and two magic gates. It is almost difficult to fly.


    But it happened that this iron barrel defense, which he was most proud of, was almost in chaos at this moment.


    Strong and steady, Zhu Yanshuo looked at the soldiers next to him and slowly opened his mouth: "did you find out who did it?"


    Hearing Zhu Yanshuo''s question, the soldier did not speak, but lowered his head.


    "Let you say it." Zhu Yanshuo shouted coldly.


    The soldier bit his teeth and said, "it seems... It seems that the man at today''s martial arts recruitment meeting destroyed the God and man in the magic cloud ghost city."


    "What?" Zhu Yanshuo was startled fiercely, and then roared angrily, "impossible, impossible."


    Han 3000, where he lived, was drunk and found a room in the restaurant with his sister, and they even did that in the room. How could they suddenly appear in the city master''s residence?!


    "My subordinates are true. I dare not deceive the city Lord." The soldier hurriedly said, "in fact, our defeat was not only because the two magic gates turned against the water, but also because many people saw with their own eyes that it was the god man who came. Therefore, the army was lax and had no desire for war."


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Yanshuo sat down on the ground. After a short surprise, he had to accept this fact, because it is obvious that even the four masters can''t stop people, so in a sense, it is only possible that they are really gods.


    But what Zhu Yanshuo did not understand was how he managed to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix to deceive himself.


    Looking up at the west line, Zhu Yanshuo knew that all the defense had failed. After calling the soldiers to help him up, he turned and chose to go back to the hall.


    He knew that the tide was over.


    Staggering back to his seat, the soldier released his hand at ease: "Lord, is that it?"


    "Forget it?" Zhu Yanshuo smiled bitterly: "I want to forget it, but unfortunately, will he forget it?"


    "What do you mean..."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and clenched his teeth: "since he doesn''t eat the toast, he can only buy him a fine drink. Go and follow the normal procedure."


    "My subordinates understand." With that, the soldier bowed and turned back.


    At the other end, under the cover of Qingji, Han Sanyi and his party finally broke through the Western defense and rushed out of the city master''s house.


    Later, under the leadership of Qingji, a group of people quickly disappeared into the avenue in the city and hid in a broken temple.


    "The defense here is very weak, and the terrain is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Although the environment is a little poor, the pursuers should not expect us to be here." After Qingji has arranged the external defense, she comes in and rushes to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded: "what about the devil north sky?"


    "Don''t worry, that guy is better than a monkey and will be fine. I think he should be attracting pursuers to go in another direction. When it''s safe, he will naturally meet us." Qingji said.


    Han 3000 nodded and took some medicine refined on Xianling island from the space ring and handed it to Qingji: "just now, many people were injured when breaking through with us. Take these medicine for them first."


    After giving these instructions, Han 3000 got up and took Xia Wei in the hands of Childe Ruyu. After holding her on the temporarily paved hay, Han 3000 directly removed the black bag so that she could really get rid of it.


    When the opening of the black bag was opened, Han 3000 directly withdrew the black bag, but when he saw the person in the bag, Han 3000 was shocked


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3330

    The person lying in the bag is not Xia Wei.


    On the contrary, she is a strange looking and even ugly woman.


    His face is black and has a red birthmark on half, and his temples are thick like men. Even Han 3000, who has no discrimination in appearance, can''t help feeling disgusted when he sees this face.


    Seeing Han 3000''s frown, he said in a hurry, "what''s the matter, brother Han?"


    "No." Han 3000 shook his head and looked up at childe Ruyu: "my friend doesn''t look like this."


    "Did we save the wrong person?" Such as the jade childe''s urgent voice.


    "Shit, shouldn''t they know we''re going to save people, so they dropped their bags in advance?" Pig three urgent way.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "it''s impossible."


    If you switch packages, why lay such heavy defense? What''s more, Han 3000 had absorbed the Phoenix blood in Xia Wei''s body in advance in order to break through the siege.


    Since the blood of Phoenix has reached its purpose, it shows that people must be right.


    As for why Xia Wei did this, Han Sanyi was also confused.


    "Is it......" Han 3000 frowned fiercely, and his nameless anger suddenly rose in his heart.


    Xia Wei and Zhu Yaner changed faces!!


    This can explain why Zhu Yaner is Xia Wei''s appearance, while Xia Wei is now.


    This should be Zhu Yaner''s original face?!


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly wanted to understand a lot of things.


    Lord Zhu has a sister, but no one knows. In fact, it may not be what he said at all. What sister is too gorgeous and doesn''t want to be too high-profile.


    The real reason is that Zhu Yaner''s appearance is very ugly and even frightens others, so she has been deliberately hiding her sister''s existence for many years.


    Until Xia Wei and others appeared, Lord Zhu changed their faces and gave Zhu Yaner a peerless face. Therefore, he was confident to announce the existence of his sister, which is why many people in the city are confused about this sudden sister.


    As for the martial arts competition to recruit relatives, it is also easy to understand. After all, they know how to get their appearance. With a guilty conscience, they naturally want to find someone to marry after they change their appearance. From then on, they will have a happy ending and carefree life in the world.


    Not to mention that Xia Wei''s face is so bad that even an ordinary girl is really unacceptable to Han 3000.


    She''s human life, isn''t it someone else''s? Is it fair for others to forcibly exchange their happiness and happiness with others?


    The ugliness you feel affects your own life. Of course, you can choose to change yourself, but you shouldn''t impose this pain on others.


    Moreover, for Han 3000, a person''s appearance is important, but what is more important is his heart.


    Seeing how Han 3000 looked, the smart childe Ruyu quickly reflected it. He slapped Xia Wei with energy in his hand. After a little inspection, he looked at Han 3000, "Although she has been injured, she has been injured for several days and is not fatal. However, she has a lot of Mongolian medicine in her body. I think the medicine fed to her is to keep her body running normally and keep her in a coma."


    Han 3000 nodded, and then helped Xia Wei sit up. Together, zhenneng also broke directly into her back to heal her injury.


    Ning Ruyu and Zhu San, Qingji and others also retreated to one side, or observed, or guarded for him.


    About ten minutes later, Mo Beitian came back with people. He saw that Han 3000 was busy. After communicating with Qingji, he nodded and waited.


    "Poof!"


    A moment later, when Xia Wei ejected black blood from her mouth, the whole person opened her eyes slightly.


    "Wake up, wake up, she''s awake." The third pig shouted excitedly, and the people hurried around.


    When she opened her eyes to see these strangers, Xia Wei was obviously startled, but when she turned her head and looked behind her along childe Ruyu''s eyes, when she saw Han 3000 sitting there, the whole person was excited and rushed into Han 3000''s arms with a plop.


    Han 3000 forcibly took back his breath, picked up Xia Wei and asked in a hurry, "Xia Wei, what happened?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3331

    "Brother 3000, is that you? Is it really you?" Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 without knowing why. After slightly adjusting her mood, Xia Wei said wrongfully, "by the way, how could I be here?"


    "We got you out." Han 3000 looked at her nervously: "don''t worry, it''s all right now."


    "I......" Xia Wei felt her temples a little uncomfortable: "my head hurts so much, brother 3000."


    If the jade childe looked at Han 3000 and whispered, "she was filled with so many sweat pills. She just woke up. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to adapt."


    Han 3000 nodded, looked at Xia Wei and said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. Have a rest."


    Xia Wei shook her head stubbornly, endured the pain and discomfort, and carefully recalled: "that day..."


    After he separated from Han 3000, pangolin broke through with Xia Wei, the old man and Xiao Chunhua according to the method formulated by Han 3000.


    "But I don''t know why. Although we broke through successfully, a small group of forces have been chasing us all the time. Brother pangolin fought with them while walking to protect our safety, so he was seriously injured. Xiaochunhua and I and the elder generation also had a lot of injuries."


    "Soon afterwards, we finally got rid of the pursuers and waited for you while resting in the mountains outside the magic cloud ghost city."


    "But I didn''t know that the injury on brother pangolin became worse. The elder also felt more and more uncomfortable after being injured because of his age. Finally, both fell into a coma. We were at a loss. Fortunately, a team of soldiers found us and saved us."


    Childe Ruyu whispered softly and said, "there is a war between the fallen city and the devil cloud ghost city. There are many soldiers outside the devil cloud ghost city who often wander and watch. I think this girl and his friends should be found by these reconnaissance teams."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked at Xia Wei, waiting for her to continue.


    "Later, we were received to a big city. The owner of the city was also very good. He not only arranged rooms for the four of us, but also invited many doctors to treat us."


    "However, somehow, in the later days, I began to feel uncomfortable and extremely sleepy. Finally... I was sleeping almost for a long time."


    "Every time I wake up, I find myself trapped in a dark space, like a coffin, and I can''t go out at all."


    "I... I thought I''d never see you again."


    After listening to Xia Wei''s description, Han 3000 roughly understood.


    Zhu Yanshuo seems to be gentle and reasonable, but in fact, he is a human face and a beast''s heart. He must have no intention to save Xia Wei and others. When he saw Xia Wei''s incomparable appearance, he thought of his ugly sister and moved his bad mind.


    However, this is the only good thing among the bad. At least it can prove one thing from this. Zhu Yanshuo came for Xia Wei, so there will be no great danger on the pangolin side, and the eight wasteland Tianshu should be safe for the time being.


    Once the book of heaven is safe, the big stone in Han 3000''s heart will fall.


    Yingxia and Hannian are safe.


    "Do you know where pangolins are now?" Han 3000 finished and hurriedly added, "I mean, was the last time you saw them before you were unconscious in the city master''s house?"


    Xia Wei thought for a moment and nodded: "yes, we have always lived in the residence of the city Lord''s residence."


    Han 3000 nodded, which was easy to do.


    "Brother Han, what''s your plan?" Childe Ruyu asked softly.


    Han 3000 thought about it, but he didn''t answer.


    Childe Ruyu quickly got up and chased him and said, "shall we kill him again?"


    Mo Beitian and Qingji hurriedly stopped and said, "never, there are thousands of experts in the city. If you kill them back, they will be caught."


    "We were able to get out of trouble just now because we suddenly rebelled in the defense array, so that they couldn''t cope with it. If they wait for them to make a decision, it''s different."


    "This matter needs long-term consideration."


    Pig San was trying to talk, but suddenly saw Han 3000 with a cold smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3332

    "Boss Han, what''s your opinion?" Pig three asked hurriedly.


    Obviously, from Han 3000''s eyes, pig San read Han 3000''s intention.


    Han 3000 smiled contemptuously: "opinion? I think Qingji is right. This matter needs to be discussed in the long run, but it''s only half right. The discussion doesn''t need to be discussed. Let''s start from the long run."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 looked at Xia Wei.


    "What does that mean?" Pig three touched his head and didn''t quite understand.


    Ning Ruyu suddenly thought of an extremely terrible possibility and hurriedly said, "brother Han, I know Zhu Yanshuo is really wicked, but after all, he is popular and has experts like clouds. You... Never be impulsive."


    "You can''t talk about it any more. You must be going alone, right?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    Under the complete chaos of the other party, so many disciples reluctantly killed them by relying on Tianmo palace and Baiyao palace. If they want to wait for the enemy to stabilize their position and go back, it is almost no different from throwing themselves into the net.


    Besides, I''m still alone.


    Isn''t this a death attempt?


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t deny: "young master Ruyu is really smart."


    "The Ning family has a foundation. It''s not a good thing to offend others openly. Brother Ning can spend his life with Han 3000 at night to explore the city hall. Han 3000 has been very grateful. Naturally, the next thing can''t drag brother Ning and the whole Ning family into the water."


    "As for the brothers of Baiyao palace and Tianmo palace, they are also shopping hard tonight. They are very tired. It''s not easy to pick up a life. Why do we have to give people away? As you said, when the other party has a complete advantage, no matter how many of us are just giving people heads away."


    "In that case, I''ll go alone and turn him upside down."


    "But don''t worry, Han 3000 is by no means a reckless and righteous person. I naturally have my plans and preparations before I leave."


    After that, Han 3000 looked at Xia Wei squarely: "but I need Xia Wei to help me."


    "Of course, I need you to help me with some logistics."


    Xia Wei clenched her teeth: "don''t say it''s to save the pangolin brothers. Even if it''s 3000 brothers, Xia Wei won''t say a word no matter how much pain you eat."


    "We are at your disposal, too." Ning Ruyu and Zhu San also said in unison.


    The devil is in a hurry. Looking at Qingji, he can''t wait to turn around and ask Han 3000 to take risks alone. How can he do this?


    If you can, what if all the brothers in the Tianmo palace and Baihua palace died? Han 3000 is their only and greatest hope.


    But to the surprise of Mo Beitian, Qingji shook her head at him and advised him not to worry.


    Then, she took the reluctant demon Beitian to worship slightly and said in unison, "we all listen to orders."


    "OK, thank you." Han 3000 nodded, waved and asked several people to sit around. Then he told them all the things he needed them to do.


    When a group of people heard Han 3000''s orders, they all frowned. If they hadn''t been so close and heard so clearly, they really wondered if their ears had heard wrong.


    "That''s it?"


    Almost at the same time, they looked at Han 3000 like ghosts.


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    But Han 3000 smiled confidently and nodded: "yes, that''s all. Are you all right?"


    Several people looked at each other, but they couldn''t cry or laugh: "are you really sure?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "I''m sure. Time is not much. Let''s act first? I''ll wait for you here."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 smiled and looked at several people.


    Several people were very depressed and hesitant. It was really hard to believe such "unreasonable" requirements, but seeing Han 3000''s extremely serious appearance, a group of people could only go out of the door honestly.


    Xia Wei looked at Han 3000 strangely: "brother 3000, it''s strange that you want them to help you?"


    "You, have a good rest. It''s getting late. Go to bed and I''ll watch." Han 3000 chuckled.


    Xia Wei thought, nodded obediently and closed her eyes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the night passed.


    At this time, it''s time to go to the city. The soldiers and horses are strict. A large number of soldiers in the city and some elite Jianghu people who seem to know that they are not easy to provoke are mixed together to patrol closely in the city again and again.


    The whole city should be like facing a great enemy. In the city master''s residence, with a roar, all the things in a table were pushed to the ground by Zhu Yanshuo. He was angry and gnashed his teeth


    And under the stage, a woman is crying in pain


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3333

    "That''s unreasonable, that''s unreasonable!" Zhu Yanshuo was furious, and his whole body trembled slightly because of anger.


    After the incident, he immediately blocked the whole audience, worried about his sister''s safety, and quickly sent someone to pick up his sister Zhu Yaner in the middle of the inn.


    Han 3000 was not in the room.


    Most importantly, during the subsequent search, the soldiers found that there was a set of men''s clothes in the room, which was the clothes they had sent to Han 3000.


    Now, combined with some words in her sister''s mouth, Zhu Yanshuo found that Han 3000 and others last night had less existence than now.


    The rabbit girl brought out of the underground black market.


    "Didn''t NASS ask for something alone with the blood ghost behind your back? I know what he wants." Zhu Yanshuo figured it out: "he must have some kind of psychedelic drug. I''m afraid he already knew that you wanted to make him drunk, so he decided to get you drunk in the same way on the wine table."


    "Later, he pretended to enter the room with you, but actually let the rabbit girl disguise herself as him and you..." thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t want to go on.


    This is a great humiliation, and it still happened to my sister!


    "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m all blamed for my confusion for the moment..." Zhu Yaner was also very wronged and sad. She thought it was a spring night dream, but she didn''t think she was with a woman


    "Well, it''s not your fault." Zhu Yanshuo shook his head: "that guy''s thoughtful degree, together with me, was paralyzed by him. I really thought he..."


    "It''s because my brother was so careless that he made you suffer such grievances."


    "But don''t worry, I''ve ordered the whole city to be on alert. Before long, I''ll catch him back to the house. At that time, I''ll have a good calculation with him." Zhu Yanshuo said angrily.


    "But..." although Zhu Yan''er was eager to do so, so that he could export his evil spirit, he couldn''t bear to think of the evil consequences Han 3000 suffered from doing so.


    "Do you like that boy?" Zhu Yanshuo frowned.


    Zhu Yanshuo thought a little and nodded.


    "It''s really a married woman who turns her elbow out after spending less than a night with others." Zhu Yanshuo looked at his sister depressed, and his tone eased a little: "but you are affectionate, others may not be interested, my silly sister."


    "When I first met this man, I knew he was extraordinary. He was treated with great courtesy and enthusiasm. Even if I found him stealing into the West Wing in the middle of the night, I didn''t kill him. I just sent someone to return him to his place, hoping that he would only be a dream."


    "Later, after knowing that he was a divine man from heaven, he was even more polite and even bent on matching you two. My brother was ready. If he was willing to marry you, this should be the city. I would be on an equal footing with him and build the world together. Unfortunately..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yanshuo sighed, and the evil in his eyes suddenly rekindled: "but unfortunately, he didn''t know what was good or bad at all. He entered the west wing again and even saved the woman."


    "I only have a sister like you. Do you still want to be the same as before?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Yan''er shook his head like a rattle: "brother, Yan''er doesn''t want to, Yan''er doesn''t want to, and never dare to see anyone."


    With that, Zhu Yan''er was even a little scared and flustered.


    Zhu Yanshuo walked over a few steps, gently held his sister in his arms, patted her on the shoulder and comforted slowly: "don''t worry, with your brother, no one will ever take away your beauty."


    Almost at this time, several teams of people and horses also quickly entered all the way from the outside. When they arrived at the gate of the hall, they saw two brothers and sisters standing quietly in the hall waiting.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked up at the crowd, gently released Zhu Yaner and asked, "report everything. After checking for so long, have you found any clues?"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "Their deaths and injuries are so serious that no one will buy medicinal materials in pharmacies and other places? They haven''t been found in the black market?"


    "Tell the city Lord that we have been on guard for a long time, but we really haven''t found anything suspicious. It''s a little, very strange."


    "Oh?" Zhu Yanshuo frowned: "say."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3334

    Several people looked at each other and were obviously hesitating whether to say this so-called strange thing or not.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo was impatient: "if you should say it, you can say it if you shouldn''t. I won''t blame you."


    "Yes, Lord." The man nodded: "early this morning, many places in the city suddenly sold out of breakfast."


    "Recently, the magic cloud ghost town has been destroyed, and a large number of slaves from the magic cloud ghost town have poured into the city. It''s normal to have a shortage of food supply for a time. Why is it strange?" Zhu Yanshuo was puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s not surprising, but the problem is that there are many people outside the store who actually don''t buy breakfast. Even... Even all kinds of grain stored in the store for the next few days are bought clean. Cooked food is one side, even in some raw food stores." The man reported.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t understand. It''s really abnormal.


    Even though there are a large number of people and the supply is not sufficient, the city has not reached the level of famine. Although we know that the refugees in the magic cloud ghost city have a lot of money and enough purchasing power.


    But it''s not like buying such a large area of grain without famine?!


    "How many stores have this situation?"


    "Report back to the city master. Basically, there is no one in the city that hasn''t happened. We doubt whether it will..."


    It''s not surprising that people who are cautious and afraid of being scolded have such preparation, but it''s really abnormal if this happens in all hotels in the city.


    Is it really the people from the Tianmo palace and Baiyao palace, as my subordinates suspect?


    But it shouldn''t be. They are seriously injured. They should be looking for medicinal materials. What are they doing with so much food?


    If the injury and disease can''t be cured, will more food wait for death?!


    "Lord, food and population are closely related. Tianmo palace and Baiyao Palace are both the traditional old sects of the demon family. If they are not in good order, there will be many accomplices and leftovers. They buy a lot of food. Is it possible for them to wait for reinforcements?" Another added.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly brightened his eyes, which really reminded him: "send more people to the city wall immediately and pay attention to the situation outside the city."


    "Subordinates understand." The man took orders and hurried back.


    After giving these orders, Zhu Yanshuo looked at the others: "as for you, go and find out who these grains were sold to."


    "Yes."


    When they were ordered to go down, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly realized that the situation might be wrong and hurried out: "wait a minute."


    "What else does the city Lord have to say?"


    Zhu Yanshuo raised his head and frowned: "send a team to find out where the food has gone. As for others, step up patrols and focus on the herbal medicine store."


    Several people were stunned. I don''t know why Lord Zhu suddenly changed his mind.


    However, Zhu Yanshuo''s reason is not without him. Food can never have anything to do with people who are injured in a large area. Therefore, after thinking about it, Zhu Yanshuo believes that this is most likely the other party''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    Therefore, I was suspicious and asked myself to investigate suddenly. If I suddenly went to various medicine stores to buy medicine at this time, wouldn''t I succeed in private?


    "What are you doing?"


    Several people nodded, looked at each other, said yes, and went down obediently.


    As soon as several people left, Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes were quite complex, his fist clenched slightly, and said coldly, "Han, play with me these little cleverness. Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    "Even if you dig three feet, I will find you out. However, I''m not in a hurry. When they arrive, it''s your real death."


    And now in the broken temple.


    Teams of people and horses are like a traffic flow. When everyone comes in, they hold a lot of food in their hands. When they go out, they are empty.


    However, the things in the broken Temple accumulated more and more, which not only filled the whole broken temple, but even piled up a lot outside the yard.


    A group of monks, who were all Zhang Er, couldn''t figure out what Han 3000 was doing. At this time, Han 3000 finally stood up and walked slowly over


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3335

    Not only was there no confusion on his face, but he smiled very calmly, looked at the people and said, "thank you for your hard work."


    Pig San had a violent temper and couldn''t help it at first: "I said, boss Han, why do you want us to buy all the food in the shops in the city at a high price? Even if you want to eat enough, you can''t use so much to beat them?"


    With that, the goods murmured, "even a thousand of my three pigs can''t eat."


    The servant interrupts. It is generally not allowed here in childe Ruyu, but he did not stop pig San at this time, because he really doesn''t understand why han 3000 did this.


    At this time, Qingji also came over, saluted Han Trinity and said, "according to your instructions, I have fed some first-class supplements to Miss Xia. With the rest last night, the situation is much better now."


    "What about the rest?" Han 3000 asked.


    "All ready." Qingji replied.


    If their task is very strange, then Qingji''s task may be even more strange. She was also arranged by Han 3000 to buy food materials, but all the food materials only need top-grade supplements, not others, which is completely opposite to the quantity and quality of others.


    And when he came back early in the morning, he asked Han 3000 to take care of Xia Wei, and even had to take care of herself for a long time.


    Although Qingji won''t listen to Han 3000, she is a hall leader of the hundred demon hall, but she was sent to take care of her people. It''s really overqualified.


    But it is obviously not him who is more oppressed, but another


    "I said Han 3000, do you really want to do this?" Magic north sky is very depressed.


    Because of these people, he is obviously the most boring one.


    He held an egg in his hand, and his next task was to hold it well!


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    He is the leader of Tianmo palace. In terms of position, he is a little better than Qingji. In terms of Xiuwei, no one can beat him except Han 3000, but he was sent to incubate eggs?


    The key is that he is a man.


    Isn''t this man''s hatching a lot of nonsense?


    But Han 3000 smiled faintly and nodded with great certainty.


    He was completely depressed.


    "Well, according to the original plan, except that Qingji stayed to help me take care of Xia Wei, everyone else scattered and looked for a place to escape." Han 3000 said to everyone, "when it''s finished, I''ll let Qingji contact you."


    Next, Han 3000 took a look at childe Ruyu: "it''s hard for you next. Many soldiers in this war are injured and need your help."


    "However, in that sentence, their treatment comes from me. You just need to stabilize their injury temporarily." Han 3000 road.


    Childe Ruyu nodded: "don''t worry, it''s on me."


    "Well, thank you for your help. I know you have doubts, but please believe that Han will shine on the sky when things are done."


    After the words fell, Han 3000 turned back to the broken temple. After looking at each other, the other group was finally encouraged by Han 3000''s words. According to the original plan, he withdrew from the temple and dispersed.


    At the gate outside the broken temple, there was soon only Qingji waiting.


    Inside the broken Temple House, in the narrow space, Han 3000 walked in and saw Han 3000 come in. Xia Wei sat up.


    "Three thousand brothers."


    "Are you ready?"


    "Not only are you ready early, but you''re even a little slow."


    "OK, let''s start."


    Xia Wei nodded.


    Accompanied by a sudden dull thunder in the sky outside the house, dark clouds pressed down, and it seemed that the sky had collapsed in half between lightning and thunder.


    At this time, outside the city, a team holding high the banner of Ye Zi also marched towards the city amidst lightning and thunder.


    The heavy rain began to pour.


    At the foot of the city, accompanied by a strange horn sound, the soldiers guarding the city gate hurriedly and with a very low posture quickly came to the door, opened the city gate wide, divided into two teams, and knelt respectfully to meet each other


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3336

    "Da... Da... Da!"


    Like a long snake, the team slowly and silently passed through the soldiers kneeling on both sides, looked straight, and proudly entered the city.


    In the procession, sedan chairs were interspersed among them, showing both dignity and silence, which seemed particularly terrible in this lightning and thunder rainy day.


    As these people entered the city, the gate was closed again, everything was submerged in the heavy rain, and nothing happened to fangfo.


    Until more than ten minutes later, in front of the gate of the city Lord''s residence, with the sound of rain, the gate of the city Lord opened slowly. A group of soldiers quickly welcomed in front of the gate despite the heavy rain.


    Accompanied by the four masters, Zhu Yanshuo was followed by the old housekeeper.


    With a bang, the head sedan landed. In the back sedan, a man ran to the front of his head in the rain, bent down, held up his umbrella in a very low posture and opened the car curtain.


    Then, a man in black slowly stepped down from his pride. Just after he got off the sedan chair, he gently raised his hand and blocked the man''s umbrella next to him. Surprisingly, even though it was raining like pouring rain, it didn''t touch him.


    Those rain proof Buddhas had aura. As soon as they arrived at his side, they immediately turned around and returned to normal vertical landing at a distance of half a meter away from him.


    With his big foot, the rain on the ground automatically moved away, did not touch his shoes at all, and only waited for his feet to move away, did the waves return to normal.


    Seeing this, the four masters frowned and were slightly frightened.


    Dripping water doesn''t touch the body. This person looks young, but his cultivation is really terrible.


    "Lord Zhu?" The man whispered.


    Zhu Yanshuo immediately regained his mind and quickly respectfully said, "special envoy ye?"


    The man snorted coldly, but he didn''t deny it. Despite the heavy rain, Zhu Yanshuo rushed directly into the rain, raised his hand slightly and hurriedly greeted him: "yete envoy has worked hard, please inside, please inside."


    "Old housekeeper, quickly order the kitchen to prepare superior fire milk to keep you away from the cold and humidity."


    "Yes!" The old housekeeper took the order and didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He hurried back to the kitchen.


    Seeing this, the man nodded slightly, glanced at the middle-aged man next to him, and said carelessly: "introduce, this is Fu Tian."


    This person is Ye Shijun, Fu Tian and others who came slowly all the way.


    Zhu Yanshuo heard the speech and saluted Fu Tian slightly: "I''ve seen Fu Tian, elder."


    Fu Tian smiled and saluted back: "Lord Zhu, you''re welcome."


    Ye Shijun saw that they had finished greeting each other, but they didn''t go in. At this time, they turned back slightly and looked at the sedan chairs behind them, as if they were waiting for something.


    Fu TianDun knew his intention and quickly waved his big hand to the sedan bearer of the second sedan chair behind him. The sedan bearer immediately understood and quickly lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and put up his umbrella.


    A moment later, a woman in the sedan chair came out quickly.


    Although the complexion is a little pale, it is better than the exquisite facial features. Even if it is quite haggard, it still amazes many others, including a group of people including Lord Zhu. At this time, they can''t help being slightly fascinated by it.


    This woman is beautiful.


    The only drawback is that she not only looks a little haggard, but her body doesn''t seem to be very good. When walking, she obviously seems to have some problems, some clamp her legs, and her eyes are quite dull.


    With the help of the servant, she limped to Ye Gucheng.


    "Is this your wife?" Lord Zhu was stunned.


    "Exactly. Her name is Fu Mei." Ye Shijun smiled coldly and looked at Fu Mei.


    Fu Mei lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Zhu Yanshuo.


    "Mrs. ye, Zhu is polite."


    "Mei''er, Lord Zhu said hello to you." Ye Shijun snorted coldly.


    Hearing Ye Shijun''s voice, a trace of imperceptible fear flashed in Fumei''s eyes. Then she still lowered her head, but her body was quite polite. She squatted slightly and saluted: "Fumei has seen Lord Zhu."


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently and said politely to Ye Shijun: "your wife has a good appearance and elegant manners. Sure enough, she is a beautiful woman with ye Teshi, just like an immortal."


    "Come on, guys, it''s raining hard outside. Let''s talk inside."


    Ye Shijun sneered at the preface, nodded, and walked all the way to the hall at the invitation of Zhu Yanshuo.


    The door of the mansion went inward and was quite far away from the main hall. Although there was lightning and thunder and heavy rain, the soldiers still stuck to both sides and the servants lined up to greet them all the way. The etiquette was held to the highest level.


    When entering the hall, ye Shijun took the lead in opening his mouth: "I heard that someone is making trouble in your city?"


    "Exactly." Zhu Yanshuo nodded.


    "Hehe, tell me, which fool ate ambition and leopard courage? I''m very interested." Ye Shijun said coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3337

    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo was both happy and worried. Naturally, ye Shijun didn''t delay. He opened the door and saw the mountain, but he was also worried about the old things mentioned by Ye Shijun at this time.


    For him, such things, not to mention what happened last night, even a few years ago, are still fresh in his memory.


    "Special envoy ye, although this matter is a disgrace to Zhu, Zhu should not grow others'' ambition and destroy his prestige, but Zhu must also explain the truth."


    "Our house is heavily guarded, with nearly 10000 elite. It can be said that it is dripping without revealing. At the same time, there are four experts and two magic sect leaders to serve, but it is just like this, but they still can''t stop each other."


    "What makes Zhu even more confused is that his subordinate has an artifact iron cage, which is the most precious thing in the world. Water and fire can''t dissolve. However, it''s amazing that the guy actually opened it."


    After hearing Zhu Yanshuo''s words, Fu Tian disdained: "is it so exaggerated? The other party said by city Lord Zhu seems to be God rather than man."


    "Master Fu Tian, Zhu never talks wildly. As you said, he is not a man, but a God." Zhu Yanshuo couldn''t help but cry bitterly.


    The four masters nodded indifferently, and no one dared not admit it.


    "Envoy yete may have been on his way all the time, but he hasn''t heard that the devil cloud ghost city has been destroyed."


    Hearing this, ye Shijun and Fu Tian looked at each other almost at the same time. In fact, they should have arrived in the city two days ago. At that time, they were only half a day away from here.


    However, when I passed by, I came across an expert who came to the black market with a rabbit girl all the way. This satisfied Ye Shijun''s needs and playfulness. He played all day and night on the road. If he hadn''t received an urgent letter, ye Shijun might have to stay for a few days and nights.


    He had a good time. Naturally, he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    "I heard that the devil cloud ghost town is extremely terrible. There are a group of murderous demons in it. They have defended one side and committed evil for many years. People in the past have only dared to hide from its edge and dare not cross it. How can they be suddenly destroyed?" Help the sky frown and say.


    If they were not worried about this place, in fact, the Fuye coalition army would have come directly by the way. Why do they need to go around specially? Therefore, Futian and others are also quite surprised at the sudden disappearance of the magic cloud ghost city.


    "Before, Zhu organized tens of thousands of people and had a large-scale war with the ghost city of magic cloud. Although he won, it cost a lot. If you want to annihilate the other party, you need more twists and turns, not just a few wars." Zhu Yanshuo whispered back.


    For this point, the four masters recognized it. After all, they all participated in this war: "the foundation of magic cloud ghost city is very solid. It''s not unreasonable to nail it here like a hard nail in the border area for many years."


    "You don''t have to say much. I know something about the devil cloud ghost city." Ye Shijun said coldly, "let''s talk about how he collapsed."


    Zhu Yanshuo stopped the four masters from going on in time. Looking at Ye Shijun, he said sincerely, "the ghost town of magic cloud was destroyed by one man. Special envoy, do you think it''s a man or a God?"


    "One man destroys one city? Lord Zhu, what nonsense are you talking about?" Ye Shijun suddenly turned back and looked at Lord Zhu. He was confused and dissatisfied.


    "Yes, Lord Zhu, I''m afraid you have the wrong news? One person will destroy one city? Even if that city is a mess, it''s not easy to destroy it by one person." Fu Tian didn''t believe it either.


    Seeing that the two people didn''t believe it, the city Lord Zhu was very anxious: "Zhu''s words are true and there are no lies. It is precisely because of this God and man that Zhu should fall into such a big defense in the city that he will be broken by people."


    Fu Tian disdained to sneer: "Lord Zhu is afraid that the outside world will laugh at his incompetence, so he exaggerates the enemy''s strength by the collapse of the demon cloud ghost city?"


    "This......" Zhu Yanshuo was oppressed.


    Seeing that the potential was chasing after him while winning, Fu Tian said coldly with a smile: "Lord Zhu, do you know the other party''s name?"


    "I know his surname is Han, but his specific name is... For a while..." Zhu Yanshuo tried to recall.


    "Hum, it seems that the story of editor in chief Zhu Cheng has some flaws."


    "I know his name."


    However, at this time, a female voice came, and then a beautiful figure came in slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3338

    When the figure came, all the people present except Zhu Yanshuo were almost stupid.


    Even the fairies in the sky must be eclipsed by her beautiful appearance. Her beauty makes anyone want to hammer his chest and ask heaven how he was born and how he can have such a color.


    The cold and arrogant Ye Shijun completely lost his temperament just now, and his eyes were stunned like a dog.


    A moment later, he returned to his mind slightly, but his eyes were not willing to open at all.


    Seeing ye Shijun staring at the people behind him in a daze, Zhu Yanshuo hurried back at this time, took a few steps to connect with the beautiful figure coming in, and whispered: "sister, how did you run in?"


    However, the blame belongs to the blame. Zhu Yanshuo still introduced to you: "this is my sister, Zhu Yaner, who broke in abruptly. Please forgive me, special envoy Ye."


    With Ye Shijun''s arrogance and indifference, if ordinary people break in so unruly and rashly, ye Shijun will not let her go. But at this moment, ye Shijun is not angry at all. Instead, he looks at Zhu Yaner and smiles: "it''s a gift that Miss Zhu can come here."


    "Am I right? Help heaven?" Ye Shijun asked coldly.


    Fu Tian knew what a dog leg he was. He smiled and said, "I''ve lived most of my life and seen countless women, but I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful as Miss Zhu. It can even be said that I''ve never heard of anyone who can have half of them."


    "I flatter you, elder Fu. Mrs. Ye is not the same as a natural beauty. She is like a fairy. Compared with her sister, she is all gloomy. How can she be so exaggerated as what elder Fu said." Zhu Yanshuo quickly complimented.


    "You said Fu Mei?" Ye Shijun smiled coldly and looked back at Fu Mei with her head lowered: "Lord Zhu said you look better than Miss Zhu. Why are you lowering your head and raising your head?"


    Hearing Ye Shijun''s words, Fu Mei didn''t dare to delay and slowly looked up. Even if she was a woman, she couldn''t help but be a little stunned when she saw Zhu Yaner. She was secretly surprised that there were such beautiful women in the world.


    Ye Shijun smiled coldly. At this time, he held Fumei''s chin in one hand and opened his mouth: "compared with others, such goods are as ridiculous as mud and jade."


    "You really should lower your wooden fish head."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo and others were surprised. After all, this is the special envoy''s wife. Everyone can only be polite to each other, but they didn''t expect the special envoy to scold his wife like a dog.


    The special envoy''s wife did not have any refutation at this time, and really lowered her head.


    Ye Shijun raised his head slightly. Seeing the expression of the people, she didn''t mind. Instead, she looked at Zhu Yaner: "by the way, Miss Zhu just said she knew each other''s name. Please tell ye, Miss Zhu."


    Zhu Yan''er looked at Ye Shijun. At this time, she hesitated a little. Her brother sent someone to search for Han 3000 all day. She was very unwilling.


    I heard that a large group of people came to the house, and looked at my brother''s appearance with great respect. Naturally, I knew that these people were by no means ordinary people, or even my brother''s Secret moves.


    Therefore, she placed her hopes on them in the hope that they could help her find Han 3000.


    She must teach Han 3000 a good lesson in person to relieve her anger. She also wants to tie Han 3000 to her side and let him stay here forever.


    Thinking of this, she opened her mouth: "his name is Han 3000."


    "Han 3000?" Fu Tian was immediately surprised.


    "Yes, it''s Han 3000." Zhu Yanshuo nodded definitely at this time.


    That day and night, Han 3000 was invited. When he first met his sister, in order to remind her that she did say her name, Zhu Yanshuo was also anxious and didn''t say it in time.


    In fact, as early as his sister''s complete arrival, he already remembered that ye Shijun was asking his sister, so he was not in a hurry to answer. At this time, he saw that Fu Tian had questions, so he interrupted and affirmed.


    Fu Tian opened his eyes wide and looked up at Ye Shijun. It was obvious that ye Shijun, who had been looking at Zhu Yaner, couldn''t help but withdraw his eyes and stared at Fu Tian


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3339

    Not only the two of them, but also Fu Mei, who didn''t dare to look up without Ye Shijun''s order, rekindled a strange look in his eyes and looked up slightly surprised.


    For the three, the name Han 3000 is full of too many complex emotions for them.


    They eagerly looked forward to the day when they were waiting for him to appear. They ripped him open and pulled out his bones to vent their hatred.


    But when I heard it at this moment, the excited expectation was not as happy as expected. On the contrary, there was a trace of worry, fear and shock.


    There are many, many emotions that can''t be described for a while, filling their minds and hearts.


    Everything finally turned into four words.


    "It''s him!"


    Yes, it could be him.


    The man who slaughtered the devil cloud ghost town!


    The man who should leave the city for emergency help!


    Unexpectedly, it will be him!


    Ye Shijun stared at Zhu Yanshuo and asked coldly, "is this true?"


    Zhu Yanshuo was a little strange, nodded and asked, "does the special envoy know this person?"


    "Just know? Even if he turns into a pile of ashes, I still remember clearly. OK, OK, that''s good. I also said it was time to have a good time with him, but I didn''t expect him to take the initiative to come to the door." The more Ye Shijun said, the colder his eyes became.


    If it weren''t for the bitch Han 3000, how could Fumei''s 38 come out of the wall? How could his family be broken?


    If it weren''t for the bitch Han 3000, how could the power of his Ye family decline?


    How can you force him into a desperate situation?!


    Heaven''s mercy, since his life should not be destroyed, it must be the time for him to revenge.


    "Shijun, I didn''t expect that such a complex place of the demon family didn''t kill the bastard Han 3000. It seems that the grandson is really cheap and hard." At this time, Fu Tian also quickly and quietly attached to his ear and gently reminded him.


    Ye Shijun turned back slightly, looked at Fu Tian and waited for his following.


    Fu Tian thought a little: "we have thousands of elite soldiers, and there are also a large number of elite soldiers in the city. This Haosheng deployment, on the one hand, prevented Han 3000 from escaping. On the other hand, since we met, we simply killed his dog with a blow and didn''t give him any chance."


    Ye Shijun nodded, and his words of helping heaven were just what he wanted.


    "By the way, do you want to contact the old city Lord?"


    "No need." Ye Shijun shook his head: "Zhu Yanshuo asked my father for help. Since my father has sent a letter to me in time, he has determined that we can settle the matter."


    "I also believe that it is more than enough to deal with a Han 3000 with the forces that should fall into the city and us."


    Speaking of this, ye Shijun snorted coldly: "today''s Ye Shijun is not the Ye Shijun of that day."


    "You know this. Fumei''s 38 also realized this. Now it''s his turn to learn from Han 3000."


    "Close the city immediately and let all the night dogs circling nearby gather in the city. I want to see whether he can drill the ground or fly."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fu Tian immediately received the order: "yes, I''ll do it now."


    As Fu Tian left, Zhu Yanshuo and his gang didn''t get their task. Looking at Ye Shijun, they couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "special envoy, what shall we do?"


    "You?" Ye Shijun glanced coldly and smiled: "rest."


    "Rest?"


    On hearing this, a group of people stared. Although there were special envoys and others coming, the people who should fall into the city were not waste and could help.


    But their task is to rest, which is really puzzling.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently, but his eyes were on Zhu Yaner: "isn''t it good to let you rest? I''m tired and hungry. Let''s have a drink together."


    When the words fell, ye Shijun laughed, turned and took the lead to get up and go to the seat in the hall.


    Although Zhu Yanshuo and his gang were very confused, they immediately understood a lot when they saw Ye Shijun''s eyes looking at Zhu Yaner, so they had to order people to prepare wine and vegetables quickly.


    At this time, Han 3000 on the other side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3340

    Han 3000 was a little overwhelmed after sneezing several times.


    Xia Wei beside her is already extremely pale. Not long ago, according to Han 3000''s plan, she sent a lot of Phoenix blood to Han 3000 again.


    At this time, Qingji has arrived at the temple, helped Xia Wei to the side of the hay to the floor, fed her and drank a lot of tonics.


    Qingji naturally didn''t understand what they had just done in the temple. Seeing Xia Wei''s face so pale, she had given up the idea of playing that kind of thing in the temple, but seeing that Han 3000 sneezed at this time, it seemed that they were quite similar to each other to some extent.


    While Han 3000 was meditating with her eyes closed, Qingji quietly said, "is he so fierce?"


    "Huh?" Xia Wei obviously didn''t reflect it.


    "You''re all like this, he''s also typhoid..." Qingji said in a daze.


    Xia Wei is still a little confused. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    But Han 3000, who closed his eyes at this time, opened his mouth silently: "ghost pull."


    Qingji is stunned. Shit, aren''t you practicing in isolation? Can you still plug in?!


    "Obviously, someone can''t find us. It''s estimated that they are talking about us. In the next few days, it may be the most difficult days. Qingji, you must pay attention to concealment." Han 3000 road.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not for nothing that Mo Beitian and I have stayed in the city for so long. We know how to arrange defense and the route in the city very well. We found this broken Temple by chance from the old map of a family. The route is very strange. It''s hidden in the folk houses. It''s also because the route is difficult to go and it''s slowly abandoned by the residents. Their gang even dig their brains The bag can''t be found here. " Qingji said confidently.


    Han 3000 nodded: "I''m not afraid of one case, I''m afraid of ten thousand. Be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship."


    "I see." Qingji replied, "by the way, are we hiding here all the time? It''s unnecessary to eat so much? Are you going to hide for a year?"


    "Qingji, do you know you''re noisy?" Han 3000 turned a white eye. At this time, he opened his eyes slightly. Then, he stood up slowly.


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, Qingji was a little helpless. She stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m wrong. It''s a big deal. I''ll shut up. You''d better continue to practice, continue to practice..."


    With that, she also made a move to shut up.


    Han 3000 rolled his eyes: "I didn''t get up because of your quarrel."


    "I get up and feed." Han 3000 road.


    "Feed? Feed what?"


    "Feed pigs." Han 3000 was speechless. He really didn''t expect that Qingji would become so noisy after getting familiar with her. She kept buzzing in her ears like a hundred thousand whys.


    "Feed pigs? Shit, you let us buy so many things that people don''t eat? Feed pigs? What pigs do you feed? Even pigs can''t eat so many things?" Qingji''s soul n asked again.


    Han Sanqian felt that his ears were getting bigger. He didn''t turn back and said, "what pig? A pig afraid to scare you."


    The words fell, and Han 3000 moved slightly.


    Then, the evil gluttonous was slowly released.


    Since the last time, Taotie has been in a weak state. He has been running for his life before. It''s not easy to get to the magic cloud ghost city. The situation is also quite complex. Therefore, Han 3000 has never done his best to care for it.


    At present, there is a big enemy, and it is obviously bullshit to rely on personal strength alone. Therefore, the recovery of evil gluttony is a very important help for Han 3000.


    Let them make so much food, the reason behind it is also here.


    "What is this? Good... It looks familiar." Qingji was stunned and stared at the evil gluttonous. She seemed to have seen it somewhere, but


    But I can''t seem to remember for a moment.


    However, she was sure of one thing: "isn''t this a pig? Whose pig will grow like this?"


    "My pig grows like this, OK? Have a long experience." Han 3000 smiled, then touched the evil gluttony in his deep sleep, woke it up and motioned for the mountain of food in front of him.


    Seeing the food, the evil gluttonous immediately came to the spirit. As soon as he flew, he directly ate the sea and drank.


    Han 3000, who was busy, looked back at Qingji with a puzzled face. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing and opened his mouth: "think about what you saw when you were trapped in Xiangu."


    With Han 3000''s hint, Qingji was suddenly stunned, and then the whole person opened her mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3341

    "It... It won''t be..."


    "Yes!" Han Sanqian smiled at her and looked at her reflection.


    "It''s not... Can''t it? It''s a glutton of evil. It''s very fierce. How can it..." Qingji is very suspicious of life.


    When she remembered that she saw the terrible scene of trapped immortal Valley at the beginning, she felt extremely frightened up to now. As an ancient fierce beast, the evil gluttonous was arrogant and overbearing, like a ruthless and crazy killing machine.


    But now, this despotic killing machine is really like a pig raised by Han 3000. It is awakened and then put into the food pile to eat crazily. It doesn''t look like it before.


    "You... You took it?" Qingji asked cautiously.


    "Otherwise I would have been digested, and I could talk to you while feeding pigs here?"


    Think about it, it seems to say the same truth, but when you think about it carefully, it seems that there is something wrong.


    That''s a great gluttony of evil. How can people say that they seem to have accepted a cat and dog?!


    "Although I can''t reflect, I must admit that you really installed this wave. When I didn''t say anything, I took care of Xia Wei."


    With that, Qingji turns to help Xiawei lie down and rest, and chats with some people. She is accidentally raised and forced by others. At least Qingji thinks so.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t talk nonsense. Taking advantage of the gluttony of evil, he entered the realm of adjusting his breathing again.


    What is different from Han Sanqian''s side is that at this time, the city master''s house is full of songs and dances. There are a lot of laughter and laughter. It''s not them that prevent the Buddha from being beaten for a time, but Han Sanqian. After all, the current situation on both sides is too different.


    The singing girls danced in the sound of music. On the hall, ye Shijun gently shook the wine and smiled at the corners of his mouth, but everyone knew that he was not laughing at these exquisite dances at all, but looking at a person in the field.


    Zhu Yaner.


    She sat with her brother. Ye Shijun, who was sitting in the center of the throne, had his left hand opposite the Futian on his right.


    Out of politeness, Zhu Yaner knew that ye Shijun kept looking at himself, so he would occasionally raise his eyes and respond with a smile. Instead, Zhu Yanshuo was sad and worried.


    Why didn''t Fu Tian know ye Shijun''s intention? He raised his glass slightly and walked to Zhu Yanshuo. Taking advantage of the situation, he poured wine for Zhu Yanshuo and said with a smile: "Lord Zhu, he is singing and dancing, but his heart is elsewhere. Why are you so unhappy?"


    Seeing that Fu Tian poured himself wine, Zhu Yanshuo came back to his senses. He got up and smiled awkwardly: "Fu elder knows what Zhu is worried about, so why ask?"


    Fu Tian smiled: "special envoy Ye is here. What are you worried about? Special envoy Ye is not an ordinary special envoy. You should know that."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "I naturally know that envoy Ye te is very human, but Han 3000... Alas, we haven''t heard from him yet. Not only don''t we have people to check, but we sing and dance here. How can we settle down in my heart?"


    "As soon as the night dog arrives, where will Han 3000 hide? What are you worried about, Lord Zhu?" Fu Tian smiled gently, picked up the glass full of wine, enthusiastically handed it to Zhu Yanshuo''s hand and continued: "it''s you who coaxed Ye Gongzi into happiness during this time. At that time, not only great revenge will be rewarded, but the most important thing is that the future can be expected."


    Words fall, help the sky, hey hey, smile, raise a glass and drink.


    Zhu Yanshuo also hesitated a little, drank the wine quickly, and looked at Fu Tian: "I don''t particularly understand this meaning. Please give me some hints."


    Fu Tianzao smiled and patted Zhu Yanshuo on the shoulder. Then, a look in his eyes motioned him to look at Ye Shijun.


    When Zhu Yanshuo looked at Ye Shijun, he looked back along his eyes and found that it was on his sister, Zhu Yanshuo understood.


    Zhu Yanshuo took back his eyes, and then quietly gathered around Fu Tian. With a slight frown, he whispered, "help elder, what do you mean..."


    Help tianxie with a sneer and ask Zhu Yanshuo to put his ears together


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3342

    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to neglect and hurried over.


    "As the saying goes, men are afraid of entering the wrong profession and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. What is the best destination for a woman? Brother Zhu, it''s to marry the right person."


    "Others may only see the surface of Mr. Ye''s identity, but you and I know it. Since Mr. Ye has a crush on your sister, it''s your sister''s blessing."


    "What position will she be in the future? Under one person, above ten thousand people. Don''t mention anything else at that time. If you are just a brother, you must have power over the world and envy all living beings in the world."


    Hearing these words, Zhu Yanshuo has no slightest desire in his eyes, which is absolutely impossible. If a big husband lives in the world for a long time, what does he mean if he can only rely on others under the fence and can''t make immortal achievements?!


    What is he trying to build the city map? Isn''t that fame and wealth?


    "But the elder generation, this marriage is not my unilateral has the final say." Zhu Yanshuo said somewhat embarrassed.


    He has a good relationship with his sister. He is also his own brother and sister, and has a similar identity from small to large. One of them is a concubine and the other is ugly. They are not welcomed by their family. Therefore, they have long been together for warmth and have a deep relationship.


    Asked him to force his sister to do what she didn''t want to do. At this point, Zhu Yanshuo really couldn''t bear it.


    "Besides, Mr. Ye doesn''t already have a wife. It seems that I still support the elder''s family after listening to his name?"


    "The blessing of supporting the family is short. Even if there is supporting Mei first, what can be done is that the supporting family takes advantage of this position, but no one can bring any help to childe Ye. But Lord Zhu is different. He is young and promising and has good governance. It''s just a bad move. If he can play this chess, it''s like adding wings to a tiger." Fu Tian finished and then smiled: "Fu Tian is like this. I only hope that Lord Zhu will hold power and be promoted in the future."


    Fu Mei has long lost her power, so it will be sooner or later for ye Shijun to find someone to replace her. Fu Tian knows this very well, but at least Zhu Yanshuo in front of her is not clear. Fu Tian naturally wants to seize such an opportunity and find some words to deceive her.


    In this way, he has not only followed Ye Shijun''s wishes, successfully flattered himself, but also successfully brought in his relationship with Zhu Yanshuo. If Zhu Yanshuo has the opportunity to become bigger in the future, there will be another friendly force.


    How could he not understand the scheming people like Fu Tian?


    "Well..." Zhu Yanshuo frowned slightly, but the big stone in his heart put down a lot. In this way, once his sister married Ye Shijun, she would be a proper "Crown Princess", and no one could shake her position.


    Those things that Fu Tian said seem to be within reach.


    The only doubt is still what my sister means.


    Seeing the potential, Fu Tian smiled gently: "Lord Zhu, why should you worry? In addition to your noble status, the most important thing is that your strength is also amazing."


    "This woman either loves heroes or rich people. Childe Ye is worthy of her love in any way."


    "Help elder, do you mean..."


    "It doesn''t mean anything else. It''s very simple. Let nature take its course. Lord Zhu creates some opportunities for them to improve their feelings when they get in touch. You can blow a little wind occasionally. As for the next thing, I believe it''s just natural." Fu Tian smiled darkly.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo frowned slightly. He was a smart man. Naturally, he heard his complacency from Fu Tian''s smile.


    However, he was a little puzzled. Before he got the affirmative answer from his sister, even his brother, who knows his sister best, was not sure whether it was reliable. Where did Fu Tian, who met for the first time, come from?


    This success aroused Zhu Yanshuo''s interest and asked curiously, "Why are you so confident in helping the old man? If I''m not talented, please help the old man clearly."


    Fu Tian smiled gently and was very comfortable: "there''s no need to say anything to make it clear. Isn''t Han 3000 the so-called God falling man in your mouth? Let me ask you, when young master Ye killed Han 3000 in front of thousands of people?"


    "Is it a hero?"


    "A hero with background and ability, can your sister not like it?"


    As soon as he heard this, Zhu Yanshuo''s whole eyes burst into golden light. The Buddha was suddenly opened. Then a faint smile appeared on his face: "I have a plan to help the old master."


    "Oh?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3343

    "Lord Zhu said." Fu Tian smiled.


    "In the next few days, I will find some words and excuses. At that time, I pretend that everyone will play together, but I will secretly leave space for them. However, there is one thing I need to help the elder." Zhu Yanshuo smiled.


    Fu Tian was very happy: "Lord Zhu is going to help someone to support her?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and said nothing, but the meaning of each is very clear.


    Fu Tian smiled: "don''t worry, it''s up to Fu Tian."


    "Then I''ll thank the elder for your sister."


    "You''re welcome. We should take care of each other in the same boat. I just hope you and I can work together to create a prosperous future in the future."


    When the words fell, the two people smiled at each other and drank full again.


    After telling Zhu Yanshuo, Fu Tian took his cup and walked to his seat. When he passed the center, he nodded gently to Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun immediately understood that what Fu Tian had just whispered was for himself, and he was quite satisfied that he had done his own thing.


    Only Fumei behind him, when raising her hand through drinking, covered her face with a hand curtain and stared at Futian through some cracks.


    Once, when she was lifting up with her family, Fu Tian followed her like a dog. Now he has lost power. The dog thief not only didn''t help himself a penny, but helped Ye Shijun suppress himself everywhere. He kept pleasing Ye Shijun by this. He has made great progress. It''s really hateful.


    If there is a chance in the future, she must step on it and let him never turn over.


    Zhu Yanshuo also returned to his seat and slightly turned back to his sister. Zhu Yaner took the lead in opening his mouth: "brother, what did you just say for so long?"


    "Oh, just a few words." Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently and then said, "Mr. Fu said that your eyes are always different when you mention Han 3000. Do you like that boy?"


    "Nonsense, where is it?" Zhu Yaner''s eyes dodged a little.


    Obviously, this can''t hide from Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes, which is right in his heart: "women love heroes, which has existed since ancient times. Why not?"


    "Just, you know, Han 3000 doesn''t like you at all, otherwise how could he treat you like this? However, I don''t want to say more about feelings. I just want to say to my sister that Han 3000 is a hero, but that''s the hero you see."


    "Brother, what does that mean?" Zhu Yan''er was puzzled.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and said, "brother''s meaning is very simple. You''re still young and haven''t seen the world. Just like the little monkey down the mountain, when you first saw the peach, you thought it was big, and even thought it was the biggest fruit in the world."


    "But that''s because he hasn''t seen other bigger fruits such as watermelon. One day, as he saw more, he found that the so-called biggest fruit in his heart may not be anything."


    Zhu Yan''er frowned slightly: "brother means that Han 3000 is the big peach, isn''t he?"


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and patted his sister''s head: "exactly."


    "Who is the fruit as big as watermelon?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled bitterly: "maybe I didn''t know before, because I haven''t seen many experts in the world, but now it''s a coincidence that there is such a master."


    After that, Zhu Yanshuo looked at Ye Shijun in the center.


    "He?" Zhu Yaner had some doubts.


    "Exactly."


    Zhu Yanshuo looked, shook his head and gave a blow to Zhu Yanshuo, who was a little happy: "but Yan''er doesn''t like him. He doesn''t look as good as Han 3000."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo hurriedly covered Zhu Yaner''s mouth. If ye Shijun heard it, he would get it: "Yan''er, what men want is ability, not face."


    "Or, think in another direction, isn''t Han 3000 doing this to you? Then you change someone better than him and show him in front of him. Don''t you be more angry?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Yaner suddenly figured it out, which is also right.


    Seeing that his sister no longer refused, Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly, Han 3000, this time it depends on how I kill you!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3344

    In the next few days, except that there were still heavy soldiers at the city gate and Xu Jin was not allowed to go out, the city changed the previous tension and was like celebrating the victory Festival.


    There are lanterns and decorations everywhere, and there are bustling houses everywhere. It''s more like a big event to be ushered in by the people''s Congress.


    Every day, the house is busy and lively. The servants will prepare all kinds of delicious food early in the morning and send it to the guest room in the west of the main hall to serve the breakfast of Fu ye and his family. After waiting, they will help them dress up and tidy up. Zhu Yanshuo usually arrives at this time. After a lot of publicity, a group of people will start a day of sightseeing in the city.


    There are beautiful scenery and various activities in the city. In recent days, people from the Zhu family and Fu Ye family have appeared almost everywhere. They either visit alone or enjoy themselves with the people, but they have no high place at all.


    Many people also began to pay attention to Ye Shijun, the new strange young face accompanied by Zhu Yanshuo.


    Seeing that Zhu Yanshuo was polite and polite to others, they knew that he was an unusual person, but such a person actually enjoyed himself with the people and won everyone''s attention. At the same time, they also praised Ye Shijun everywhere.


    It has to be said that Zhu Yanshuo is indeed a fierce person. Such manipulation will immediately set up an excellent image of Ye Shijun.


    This makes Ye Shijun quite happy. At the same time, he is even happier that he and Zhu Yaner have spent a lot of happy time alone in recent days. In addition, he can often gain praise from others during his visit.


    At this time, in Zhu Yan''er''s place, ye Shijun''s image began to grow larger and larger, and even made Zhu Yan''er have a slight liking for the rather polite young master Ye.


    Later, even without Zhu Yanshuo and Fu Tian deliberately creating opportunities, they will agree to Ye Shijun''s private invitation.


    The relationship between them also began to get closer and closer.


    Three days later, the two returned from the game again. Although the city Lord''s house was heavily guarded, all his subordinates had already received Zhu Yanshuo''s oral notice. As soon as they saw them, they retreated to one side to avoid disturbing them.


    Therefore, the two came all the way, as if there were no one around.


    "Did you have a good time today?" Ye Shijun smiled and smiled at Zhu Yaner.


    Even now, Zhu Yan''er still remembers the pleasure of playing just now. Without thinking, he nodded fiercely: "I had a good time, especially boating. I haven''t played since I was a child. It''s so fun."


    Seeing Zhu Yaner''s smile so moving, ye Shijun smiled happily: "just be happy."


    Seeing ye Shijun''s affectionate eyes, Zhu Yaner was a little shy: "by the way, thank you."


    Zhu Yan''er herself wore Xia Wei''s peerless face and smiled enough to kill anyone. Now, with this slight shame, no man can make his heart peaceful.


    A man''s impulse immediately made Ye Shijun bend slightly and put his mouth together.


    Zhu Yan''er didn''t refuse, but she suddenly withdrew slightly and avoided Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun was very sorry at once, and looked eagerly at Zhu Yaner: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Yan''er was at a loss, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "There''s no one here." Ye Shijun looked around and said anxiously.


    Zhu Yaner nervously rubbed his hand, but still summoned up courage: "it''s not because of this."


    "Why is that?"


    "I......" Zhu Yan''er looked up at Ye Shijun, who was disappointed and nervous. He recalled his happiness bit by bit and couldn''t bear to hide it from him: "in fact... It''s my own problem."


    "You want to say Han 3000, don''t you?" Ye Shijun asked.


    Although Ye Shijun is really good and happy with him, Han Sansan''s more handsome face and his unparalleled personal strength are still deeply imprinted in Zhu Yaner''s heart.


    To accept him means to completely put down Han 3000, but obviously, at least for now, ye Shijun doesn''t seem to be better than Han 3000.


    Therefore, it is really difficult for Zhu Yaner to give up and get at this time.


    Seeing Zhu Yaner nodded, ye Shijun was so angry that his hands were shaking. He forced his teeth and barely showed a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll let you make up your mind. Shall I take you back to the house first?"


    After that, ye Shijun returned to her bedroom with Zhu Yaner, and then left. Almost at the moment when he suddenly turned around, his face was very ferocious.


    He rushed outside. At this time, Fu Tian came quickly. Ye Shijun looked at him and said coldly, "here you are?"


    "Yes."


    "Just in time!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3345

    When the words fell, ye Shijun clenched his fist and hurried to his guest room.


    Fu Tian followed behind. Judging from ye Shijun''s clenched fist, he knew that ye Shijun hit a wall at Zhu Yaner, but fortunately, as he just said, he came at the right time.


    Less than a moment later, they returned to the lobby where the guest room was located.


    Although it is a guest room, it is actually like a small city master''s residence. There are not only main and guest rooms, secondary rooms, entourage rooms and security rooms, but also special study rooms and main and guest halls.


    Although the scale of the main hall is not as large as that of the main hall of the city, it is also quite regular and luxurious.


    As soon as I returned to the main and guest hall, several executives of Ye and his family were already sitting on both sides. Seeing ye Shijun coming in, a group of people quickly got up and saluted slightly.


    Ye Shijun sat fiercely under the central high hall: "where are the people?"


    Fu Tian didn''t dare to neglect. He ran to the door and waved his hand. A moment later, several people in black quickly came in.


    These people look strange. Although their human shape can be seen under the black clothes, their walking posture is quite strange.


    "I''ve seen you, childe."


    The number of people in black is five. They kneel down and shout at Ye Shijun in unison.


    "Are they all here?" Ye Shijun asked with a frozen eyebrow.


    The first of the five hurriedly replied, "my subordinates have called all the night dogs around here, totaling 301. There is no shortage of one. You can listen to the childe''s arrangement at any time."


    "Very good." Hearing the speech, ye Shijun was overjoyed. Finally, he had a chance to report: "help heaven."


    "Yes."


    "Give them something."


    Fu Tian nodded, then took out a piece of rag from his arms and threw it to the five people. It was a corner of the clothes given by Lord Zhu, which Han 3000 had worn at the beginning.


    "All night dogs should smell the smell well, and be sure to find out where this person is hiding. Otherwise, there will not be night dogs around here forever." Help the sky cold and shout.


    Hearing this, the five men in black did not dare to be slighted. They quickly grabbed the cloth and sniffed hard in front of their nose.


    After determining the taste, he put away the cloth and the leader in black knelt on the ground: "don''t worry, childe, we will do our best to catch this person."


    Then the five got up and walked out.


    "Wait." Ye Shijun suddenly opened his mouth.


    Five people stop.


    "This man is very powerful and cunning like an old fox. If you find him, don''t scare the snake, you know?" Ye Shijun ordered.


    The number of night dogs is so large that they can''t stand it. Under the impulse, they will siege by themselves. If Han 3000 is disturbed, it will be equivalent to wasting all previous efforts.


    "There are more than 300 subordinates of night dog, how can they be afraid..." the leader night dog was quite dissatisfied, but when he thought about it carefully, he nodded obediently: "subordinates understand that once they find out, they will come back and report to the childe immediately."


    "Go."


    When the night dog left, Fu Tian also slowly came to the hall at this time and saluted slightly: "then I will start to assemble the team now?"


    "Don''t worry." Ye Shijun said and glanced at the executives on both sides: "you go first."


    "Yes."


    A group of executives took orders and retreated collectively.


    When there was only one left to help the sky, ye Shijun said, "wait until the sky dark team arrives. They can arrive early tomorrow morning."


    "Sky dark unit?" Fu Tian''s face was cold and the whole person was immediately stupid. He walked to Ye Shijun in a few steps and said in a low voice: "the Tianyin detachment is your father''s secret army. His old man once said that no one is allowed to command the Tianyin detachment without his command. You are all in the world..."


    "You know, that''s my father. What''s the use of his things as a son?" Ye Shijun''s indifferent way.


    "But even his family of the sky dark unit is also used to make secret shots at the most critical moment. If it is exposed in advance, it is not equivalent to making these secrets public?" Futian emergency road.


    "Hum, do you know that I''m only one step away from catching up with Zhu Yaner? And this step is the damn Han 3000."


    "This time, the old hatred has not disappeared and new hatred has been added. Do you think I will give Han 3000 a little chance to live?"


    Fu Tian thought a little and looked at Ye Shijun. They immediately laughed darkly.


    In the middle of the night, in the broken temple


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3346

    There are three people lying on the ground full of miscellaneous grass


    At this time, there was a continuous sound of card wiping in the house.


    Qingji couldn''t help it. She sat up from the weeds and turned her eyes directly at Han 3000: "I said, can you take care of it?"


    "It''s been three days. It''s been three full days. So many things bought in the broken temple have been eaten up by these goods. Up to now, I can''t think of the sound of his eating cards."


    "The key, is it over? Now everything is gone. I don''t know what it''s still eating." With that, she set her eyes on the evil gluttony of a collapsed stone house beam column that was gnawing on the ground.


    If she had feared the gluttony of evil before, now she really doesn''t.


    She was even a little speechless.


    "He''s hungry." Han 3000 opened half his eyes and replied.


    "If you are hungry, can you eat the stone pillars? Even if you can really fight hunger, if you don''t care, the broken temple will collapse." Qingji is helpless.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "if you want cattle to farm, you have to eat grass first."


    Lifting his eyes, Han 3000 raised his hand slightly. The evil gluttonous eater who was gnawing at the stone beam and column suddenly ran over and obediently put his head under Han 3000''s hand and let him touch it.


    "Pet monster, people are also strange." Qingji mumbled.


    Although she followed Han three thousand, she could not help but make complaints about three thousand.


    Because these three days, she really felt that Han 3000 was really a little abnormal and excessive.


    "I wonder?" Han Sanyi was stunned.


    "Don''t you blame me? If I hadn''t known you, I would have killed you." Qingji was speechless: "although we demon clan kill hot people without blinking an eye, we are more or less directly giving people a pleasure. It''s good for you... We''ve been sucking other people''s girl Xia Wei''s blood every day for three days."


    "Originally, Miss Xia Wei was extremely weak. You tossed about like this for three days. She was unconscious in the morning and hasn''t woken up yet. How do you mean?"


    "Yes, I admit that Miss Xia is a little ugly, but it''s not her fault to be ugly. You don''t have to."


    "Why don''t you suck my blood tomorrow? Just catch a sheep and pull it up. You''ll pull out all the hair."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 was angry and funny. He rolled his eyes and said, "you don''t know that the older you are, the older the meat is and the older the blood is. I''m afraid to plug my teeth after drinking your blood."


    Qingji was so angry that she vomited blood: "well, you Han 3000, I''m kind... Shit, your blood just stuffed my teeth. Where''s my mother getting old?"


    "You see you call yourself an old mother. Isn''t that old?" Han Sanyi smiled, then got up slightly, looked at Xia Wei in a coma, and then gently touched her pulse with his hand.


    Although Xia Wei''s body has completely collapsed due to continuous blood transfusion, Han 3000 has been recuperating her with his own energy.


    Although the ischemia made her face quite pale at this time, her internal breath became orderly after Han 3000''s care. In addition, her original internal breath was very thick. Once she woke up and recovered, she had to be no worse than before.


    This is Han 3000''s little thanks for almost taking away her body blood.


    Although this kind of gratitude is insignificant to Han 3000 compared with her pay, it is also a little bit of Han 3000''s little heart.


    "No serious, talk about business. It''s time for you to say three days. Instead of searching the city in these three days, we sing and dance everywhere. Did we miss the best time to raise pigs here?" Qingji frowned.


    "It''s just peace before the storm. Why do you think it''s the best time?" Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "This..." Qingji said dumbly, "what about you? I''ve been raising pigs here for three days, and Xia Wei is raising your pig at the same time. How''s your situation now?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was interested: "why don''t you try?"


    "Let me try?" Qingji was stunned: "how to try?"


    At this time, Han 3000 stood up with a smile, and then he slowly took off his coat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3347

    "I... shit, what are you doing?" Qingji was stunned. Looking at Han 3000''s action, she subconsciously covered her chest: "aren''t you such a beast?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you." Han 3000 smiled, put his coat aside, and then walked up to Qingji: "lest you think I''m abnormal, or nothing all day."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 sat down in front of her, stretched out a hand and stood in the air.


    Looking at Han 3000''s appearance, Qingji''s face turned red. It was obvious that she misunderstood Han 3000. He just wanted to compete with himself.


    "You certainly can''t beat me. Well, you attack me with all your strength and I''ll defend you with 10% of my strength." Han 3000 road.


    Hearing this, Qingji was not happy. The first half of the sentence was easy to accept. She also admitted that she should not be Han 3000''s opponent, but wouldn''t the second half be humiliating?


    What do you mean to attack him with all your strength? He only gives 10% of his strength to prevent it?


    Shit, I''m at least the head of the hundred demon hall and the veteran of one of the three palaces and four palaces. Taking out the cultivation list is also the demon level, and some even move closer to the demon saint.


    Compared with the four masters, Qingji also has absolute confidence that she can single out any of them, and may even win a small victory.


    But when he came to Han 3000, he said so. It''s a scholar to kill and not to humiliate!


    "Very unconvinced?" Han 3000 smiled.


    "Quite angry." Qingji was speechless.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "anger is a good thing. At least you can do your best."


    "..." Qingji was so angry that she clenched her teeth and made up her mind: "well, I was going to show mercy to you, but since you said so, you''re welcome."


    "You''re welcome." Han 3000 smiled.


    After taking a look at Han 3000, Qingji suddenly made up her mind and took over with Han 3000 with one hand. The next second, all the magic Qi in her body suddenly gathered and directly attacked Han 3000 through her palm.


    To say ordinary people, Qingji is confident that this blow is enough to directly shock it back several meters, but it happens that when it completely hits Han 3000, Han 3000 doesn''t say it flies out, even if it moves for a moment.


    Even at this time, Han 3000 showed a faint smile: "strength is good, but Qingji, you underestimated me too much. You didn''t do your best."


    Qingji didn''t answer. As soon as she gritted her teeth, a stronger force directly attacked again.


    Han 3000 obviously felt that the pressure on his hand suddenly doubled. Almost at this time, Han 3000 poured his strength into his hand and gathered directly on his palm.


    Push!


    "Buzz!"


    Between the palms of your hands, the Qi is directly dispersed, and the dust and sundries fly a few meters away.


    "10% force." Han 3000 smiled gently, and the two had maintained.


    "Are you bragging? You can stop me with 10% force?" Qingji''s face turned red. She was angry, but also because she exerted too much force.


    Han 3000 smiled: "then try my 20% strength."


    After the words fell, Han 3000 slightly increased his strength in his hands. At that moment, Qingji only felt a big mountain coming suddenly.


    Although it was completely within her range, she knew very well that, at least under such a contrast, she was now completely at a disadvantage.


    She simply took back her inner strength and hands, frowned and looked at Han 3000: "you really only used 20% of your strength?"


    "Do you think I''m simply raising pigs these three days?" Han Sanyi smiled, got up, put on his coat, and said calmly, "Zhu Yanshuo is not your imagination of singing and dancing. He must be saving something."


    "Once in place, it will hit like a flood."


    "However, I''m not stupid. Three days is enough for me to cultivate and live."


    Qingji frowned: "flood? When will this flood hit?"


    "I think it''s tonight!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3348

    "Tonight?" Qingji was a little nervous when she heard the speech: "why don''t I go out and stare now? If there is any trouble, at least I can prepare in advance."


    "There are still some elite in the hundred demon hall. Although the number is not large, in case of any emergency, they can at least resist for a while and buy us enough time to escape."


    Han 3000 waved his hand: "no need."


    There is no need to hide. It''s time to fall into the city and suddenly find someone after three days of singing and dancing. It must be that he has already had a panacea. Han 3000 doesn''t think it''s realistic to avoid such pursuit.


    Moreover, the pangolin is in their hands, and Han 3000 doesn''t intend to hide with them.


    However, the supplement of the Phoenix''s blood to Han 3000 and the suppression of the seal on the earth have become weaker and weaker as Xia ran said. Han 3000 doesn''t know how long the suppression of the seal on the earth will last if it is only a blood supplement.


    This is a fierce battle. It will take a long time. If there is any mistake in the way, not only Han 3000, but also Xia Wei, Su Yingxia and others will fall into an irreparable place.


    Han 3000 cannot afford to lose, nor can he lose.


    Therefore, during these three days, Han 3000 will observe Xia Wei''s body as much as possible. Once her body allows, Han 3000 will directly take some Xia Wei''s blood for his body to absorb.


    It is no exaggeration to say that after three days of adjustment, Han 3000 has already absorbed a lot of Xia Wei''s Phoenix blood in his body. Although this effect is not as direct and violent as Xia Ran''s direct intersection with the Phoenix''s daughter, this is the only and best way he can think of and take at present.


    The seal of the earth is suppressed, and the power of the Phoenix is also affecting the energy in Han 3000''s body. In the words of Shifeng, the current Han 3000''s body is one plus one plus one greater than three.


    He is far more powerful than ever. The power in his body even makes Han 3000 feel that they seem to rush out of the shackles of his body at any time.


    Obviously, Shi Feng''s words are not deceiving Han 3000, but true.


    This is also the fundamental reason why han 3000 can only use one or two percent of his power to be so arrogant to love her.


    "No?" Qingji was stunned.


    If someone finds it directly and then encircles it, then they will fall into a desperate situation.


    "What''s the hurry when soldiers come to block and water and earth cover up?" Han 3000 smiled, then lay on the weeds with both hands pillows, holding a hay in his mouth and shaking his legs.


    "Hey, are you really not worried at all?" Qingji has seen a ghost.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and squinted at the night sky outside the house.


    Qingji looked back and said, "I don''t know what''s good. There''s not even a star in the sky. Is it lonely?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "the moon is dark and the wind is high, killing night."


    Qingji looked white and didn''t speak. She looked back and tossed about her own affairs.


    The temple was silent, and a few hours passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Qingji has already slept in boredom. Only Han 3000 has been looking up at the night sky with deep feelings on her face. Perhaps, in the night sky, he thinks of Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    Suddenly, a gust of night wind came, slightly cool.


    The blowing man couldn''t help but hold his arm tightly, and the dark clouds in the night sky moved slowly.


    From the mood of thinking about his wife and children, Han 3000 pulled out, then looked back and felt around quietly. At the same time, his divine consciousness also spread out directly.


    He knew someone should be coming this way.


    However, to say something too much, Han 3000 not only didn''t panic at all, but was a little elated and excited. He wanted to know what tricks Zhu Yanshuo would play after three days of depression.


    But to Han 3000''s disappointment, those changes only appeared about hundreds of meters away from the broken temple, and then suddenly withdrew back.


    After that, everything fell into calm again.


    One night seems to have passed.


    When dawn came, Qingji, who fell asleep accidentally, suddenly woke up. She suddenly sat up from the ground, looked flustered outside, and then became confused: "how did I sleep until dawn? By the way, didn''t you say there would be a flood last night? Why now..."


    "They''ve all been here." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Have you been here?" Qingji was stunned. If she had been here, how could she now... "Did you make a mistake?"


    Han 3000 smiled softly: "listen!"


    Qingji suddenly stopped. At this time, bursts of footsteps had attacked from all sides. Her whole face was shocked


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3349

    Wandering in the Jianghu all year round, her sensitivity and experience are naturally much higher than ordinary people. Although these footsteps are relatively light, Qingji knows that the number of the other party is at least more than 1000.


    Qingji suddenly got up, directly picked up Xia Wei who was in a coma and said to Han 3000, "then... Why don''t we leave quickly?"


    "Leave? Where are you going?" Han 3000 said with a smile, "it''s someone else''s territory to fall into the city. You''ll be found wherever you hide sooner or later."


    "After raising pigs for three days, it''s time to exercise my muscles and bones, or I''ll become a pig myself."


    Then Han 3000 stood up, patted the weeds on his clothes, followed by a few steps and walked to the door.


    Almost at the same time, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. With the complete arrival, I heard someone shouting, "surround here immediately."


    Then there was another noisy sound of footsteps.


    Han 3000 glanced at Qingji who was holding Xia Wei. Although he didn''t speak, his calm smile comforted Qingji. There''s no need to be so nervous.


    Qingji nodded, holding Xia Wei to the side of the temple.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise from the gate outside the temple, it finally couldn''t bear the gravity and fell to the ground with several pieces of broken wood.


    Then, a large group of people rushed in quickly. They were armed and wearing armor. They immediately occupied the whole small courtyard in front of the temple and almost surrounded Han 3000 and others.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Almost at the same time, bursts of applause broke out, and the Central Committee of the soldiers automatically made way. A young man came in slowly with eight experts.


    "I really didn''t expect that childe Han would find such a place. It''s wonderful." The voice sounded, and the leader was Zhu Yanshuo. In addition to the four masters, there were four people Han 3000 didn''t know. Seeing Han 3000, Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently: "brother Han, we meet again."


    Han 3000 responded with a smile: "as the city Lord who should fall into the city, it''s not easy to find Han?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled bitterly: "brother Han praised me. Brother Han, as a man of heaven, has extraordinary strength. He is really a person whom Zhu admires in his heart."


    "Zhu thought that you and I should be friends, not in this situation, but how..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yanshuo shook his head like a pity.


    Han 3000 also smiled and replied calmly: "it is indeed Han''s honor for Han to be praised by Lord Zhu, and Han can really feel Zhu''s friendship for Han, and more deeply feel Zhu''s enthusiasm. After all, Lord Zhu has started that set first. Your sister is my sister, and your friend is my friend."


    Zhu Yanshuo was stunned. Obviously, he understood that Han Sanqian was referring to the face change between his sister and his friend Xia Wei.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Zhu Yanshuo completely killed the machine.


    With a cold smile, Zhu Yanshuo opened his mouth: "sometimes, being too smart may not be a good thing. Pretending to be stupid and muddling along can enjoy glory and wealth."


    Obviously, for Zhu Yanshuo, if Han 3000 doesn''t do these things at all and honestly marries his sister, when he is his brother-in-law, he will not be so, and even enjoy all the glory and wealth.


    But it happened that this guy had no way to hell, but he insisted on breaking in.


    "On that day, I can hold you high, and today, I can make you fall from it. Your height is just a ladder for us to climb up."


    "I know Han 3000, you are not convinced now. After all, in your cognition, since you can break my four masters and come and go from my city master''s house at will, naturally, you don''t pay attention to us at all, do you?"


    Looking at Zhu Yanshuo, the more he said, the colder he became, Han Sanqian just kept his smile all the time.


    Han Sanqian never ignored the people who should fall into the city, otherwise he would not have been so prepared in the past three days.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I''ve been waiting for three days. Isn''t it all to give you a big gift today?" He clapped his hands gently.


    After a while, the crowd gathered in the rear. Ye Shijun came slowly from the rear surrounded by two executives who helped ye


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3350

    Ye Shijun is in high spirits, with an evil smile between the corners of his mouth. Beside him, Zhu Yaner is slightly powdered and dressed in gauze. He is as beautiful as the fairy princess in the sky.


    Although many soldiers who should leave the city have seen the city master''s sister in recent days, they still can''t help but sigh that such a perfect woman in the world.


    When Han 3000 saw the visitor, he couldn''t help but freeze his smile on his face.


    Yes, he reckoned that Zhu Yanshuo would definitely ask a helper to come to the door, but I''m afraid Han 3000 would never think that this helper would be ye Shijun and others even if he wanted to break his head.


    This completely surprised Han 3000.


    He didn''t know why the Fuye family came to the place of the demon family, and he didn''t understand why the Fuye family, which is located in the Central Plains, had a relationship with the demon family that should fall to the city thousands of miles away.


    However, doubts are doubts. For Han 3000, he does not despise the enemy.


    Today''s Ye Shijun is not only as simple as changing a set of black and white clothes on the surface. His face is pale and bloodless, but his lips are black, and his eyes are also abnormal Yin and evil. Obviously, this guy must have been possessed.


    This should explain why he is involved here.


    "Long time no see."


    Ye Shijun came up and stopped about three meters in front of Han 3000, with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    Han 3000 also smiled, looked at Ye Shijun, looked at Xia Wei next to him, and finally swept all the supporting families behind him, including Fu Tian and Fu Mei.


    "It came quite neatly." Han 3000 whispered back.


    Seeing Han 3000 again, Fu Tian gnashed his teeth. Although he can''t speak here, his eyes are full of the feeling of swallowing Han 3000 alive a hundred times.


    Fu family is declining here today. He is a dog everywhere. Naturally, it has nothing to do with himself, but the bitch Han 3000. No one will admit their failure, especially here in Futian.


    Fumei also has a lot of hate. After all, she hates Han 3000 more for the man who can do anything, but it''s not her own man. She also hates Han 3000 for being too excellent but not choosing herself.


    But sometimes, jealousy and hate are also caused by love, so in addition to hate, there is an unavailable loss and a kind of love hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    Although she never thought she had this kind of love, she thought of Han 3000 in the dead of night. Even when she fooled around, she regarded those men as Han 3000.


    These are the truest expressions from the bottom of her heart. Of course, possessiveness and the desire to win or lose with Su Yingxia do account for more than half of the proportion, but how can she be so crazy when she doesn''t have this person in her heart?


    Most importantly, ye Shijun has already despised her and treats her like a pig and dog. Therefore, perhaps the man in the bottom of her heart may be her only extravagant hope.


    Zhu Yan''er was also full of mixed feelings in her heart, but she was more angry. Seeing Han 3000 looking at them, she deliberately put her hand slightly on Ye Shijun''s arm and stood closer to Ye Shijun. It was obvious that she looked quite intimate.


    Of course, she did it on purpose. The purpose is to make Han 3000 nervous, make Han 3000 jealous, even make him angry, and let him know that he shouldn''t have done that to himself.


    "I want to see you off. Of course, I have to come neatly." Ye Shijun smiled softly, full of ridicule: "after all, we are all waiting to see the dog when you died miserably."


    Han 3000 disdained a smile: "it means that childe Ye wants to end me?"


    "Here?"


    "Are you blind?" Ye Shijun shouted and scolded: "I brought so many people and so many experts. It''s not to build a cemetery for you. Is it to find you for dinner?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a large group of people burst into laughter. Even Zhu Yaner had a slight sneer on the corners of his mouth.


    you deserve it


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "you can see if I''m blind, but it''s hard to say if you''re a fool."


    Then Han 3000 looked at these people coldly and smiled evil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3351

    Blow it up! Blow it up!


    The peaceful scene was bombed directly.


    Especially Fu Tian, at this time, it was like being trampled on a dog''s tail. Before anyone else spoke, he jumped out directly and fiercely, pointed to Han 3000 and shouted angrily on the spot: "Han 3000, you cheap bastard, if you have seed, you can repeat what you just said. You can insult special envoy Ye Shijun at will? Look, I won''t tear your dog''s mouth."


    Helping the sky jump naturally wants to seize this opportunity to flatter Ye Shijun.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that the first one to reflect this would be Fu Tian. He was stunned on the spot, but he thought he knew for a moment. He shook his head calmly and said, "why? Fu Tian, haven''t seen you for a long time, and began to talk to me loudly?"


    "Say it again? What if I say it ten times?"


    For Fu Tian, Han 3000 has no good feelings, only full of hatred. Naturally, he is also completely tit for tat.


    Fu Tian''s dog, whose nose and eyes are blown by anger, looks fierce, but if it suddenly takes off the chain, what it has left is not to rush up suddenly, but to clamp its tail and guard in front of its master.


    So is Fu Tian.


    What qualifications and courage does he have to meet Han 3000? Unless he thinks his life is too long.


    However, barking is good, at least adding fuel to the fire. It''s just that sometimes it comes fast and goes fast. Just when others want to continue to support and shout, Han 3000''s two words stubbornly silence Fu Tian, which also makes those who are ready to support completely lose their confidence.


    After all, the dog stopped barking.


    Seeing the bad atmosphere, ye Shijun smiled at this time, waved his hand, and said loudly, "what''s the speed of talking with him? A dying man has something to see with him."


    "Say I''m a fool, hehe, who is a fool will know later."


    "Han 3000, do you still think I was Ye Shijun?"


    "Maybe I was afraid of you before, but from now on, something has changed."


    When it comes to this, ye Shijun''s eyes are full of pride. A strong magic Qi begins to surround his body. Even those who are some distance away from him can feel the power and majestic of his magic Qi at this time.


    Seeing such a huge evil spirit, the Ye family was very proud, and the Lord Zhu was also very happy. Zhu Yaner, who was on the side, snorted coldly and stared at Han 3000 with a funny look.


    Han 3000 nodded. It must be admitted that ye Shijun was not only expected to change, but also much stronger than he expected.


    But the powerful evil spirit emanating from him, Han 3000 really hasn''t experienced it from anyone.


    "Your accomplishments..." Han 3000 couldn''t help wondering.


    From his previous confrontation with the four masters and Qingji, ye Shijun''s cultivation should be much higher than the five of them.


    If the four masters boast that they are at the level of the devil, and even hide to be close to the devil Saint indirectly, ye Shijun has almost reached the stage of the devil Saint at this time.


    This really surprised Han 3000. After all, the last time we met, ye Shijun was just an ordinary mortal whose cultivation was almost negligible.


    In such a short time, but suddenly Biao rose to this state?


    I''m afraid even Han 3000''s talent is difficult to achieve, isn''t it?


    What has this guy gone through?!


    "Demon saint?" Han 3000 said in a calm voice.


    According to the algorithm in the Central Plains, that is to say, ye Shijun has at least transformed into an extremely special existence.


    Loose fairy!


    Not only Han 3000, but others were stunned when they heard Han 3000''s accomplishments.


    Magic saint!!!


    Zhu Yan''er''s eyes suddenly became very excited and looked at Ye Shijun curiously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3352

    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    Feeling the envious eyes from all the people, ye Shijun''s vanity was almost the greatest satisfaction. He laughed happily, and uncontrollable joy continued to rise from the bottom of his heart.


    Isn''t that what he wants? Don''t you want the attention of everyone and the focus of the whole audience?


    After laughing, he looked back at Han 3000 and nodded, "you''re not stupid."


    Sure enough, when ye Shijun admitted, there was an uproar at the scene.


    "My God, devil saint, young master Ye has reached the stage of devil saint, isn''t it terrible?"


    "For many years, the demon clan has achieved the holy practice of the devil at such a young age. Even many old people who have practiced for many years have never achieved such an achievement."


    "That''s not true. Most of the masters are almost in the realm of devil. There may be some bias towards the stage of devil Saint between hiding, but it almost doesn''t exist to completely reach the realm of devil saint."


    "It''s too scary, demon saint. No wonder even our Lord Zhu is right and left, and the host and guest are reversed."


    Zhu Yan''er has some little stars in her eyes. No woman doesn''t like heroes, and no one doesn''t worship experts. Moreover, the experts in front of her are still super experts in the real sense!


    If Zhu Yaner was reluctant to choose Ye Shijun from Han 3000 before, at least now, the balance between the two has changed and tends to be stable.


    Han 3000 is a fierce man from heaven, and his deeds of wiping out the devil cloud ghost city are definitely worthy of praise. But now ye Shijun is also a devil Saint level figure who frightens the sky. Naturally, neither side will lose.


    Of course, Han 3000''s appearance does add a lot of points to Han 3000, but don''t forget that young master Ye''s family and future obviously also have great advantages.


    Looking for a handsome man is very face-saving, but it''s no bad to have an emperor like man.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan''er looked at Han 3000 with some pride. Although she was speechless, her eyes seemed to tell Han 3000 that you once ignored me. Today, miss I let you climb up.


    Han 3000 didn''t care about her provocation at all. He just looked at Ye Shijun and smiled: "interesting."


    "Interesting?" Ye Shijun smiled contemptuously: "I also think it''s quite interesting. After all, I really want to know who is a fool."


    "Han 3000, I know you are invincible in the world in terms of outfit. However, there is a saying that it is hard to avoid meeting ghosts when you walk too much this night. If you force too much outfit, you will always be split by thunder. Unfortunately, today, you just put it on a hard stone."


    Then he looked coldly at Han 3000 with provocation in his eyes.


    Han 3000 smiled gently: "no wonder Lord Zhu is full of confidence and interesting today. The four masters plus a master at the magic Saint level do have crazy capital."


    "I underestimated you."


    Han 3000 finished saying that there was no hair in his heart as people thought, and he even had to surrender. Instead, he drew the jade sword gently in his hand and was ready to fight at any time.


    "Come on, have fun." Han 3000 road.


    "Three thousand!" Behind her back, Qingji shouted Han 3000 nervously.


    Obviously, she was asking Han 3000 if she needed her help.


    The other side is not only crowded, but the most important thing is that now even super experts such as magic Saint have appeared. She is really worried about the safety of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 shook his head at her, indicating that she didn''t need to intervene, just protect Xia Wei.


    With Qingji''s opening, Zhu Yanshuo gently blocked Ye Shijun, took a slight step forward and said coldly, "wait a minute."


    "There is another traitor in this temple."


    Han Sanqian, who had paid almost all his attention to the temple gate, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t notice Qingji standing on the side of the temple. At this time, he saw Qingji and thought he was in control of the whole audience. Naturally, he won''t miss any opportunity to ridicule.


    "Zhu Yanshuo, what do you want?" Qingji said coldly.


    "What? What can I do? I just want to say a word."


    "Lonely men and women have been living in the same room for three days. No wonder they want to betray us. It turns out that some people are making waves."


    The words fell and everyone laughed.


    Qingji''s face was cold: "Zhu Yanshuo, at least we have helped you. As for being so ruthless? It doesn''t matter if you insult my innocence. Don''t involve others. It''s not as dirty as you think. I''m just here to help you take care of your sister."


    "Or maybe take care of Xia Wei."


    After the words fell, Qingji glanced at Han 3000. After he nodded and agreed, she slowly put down Xia Wei behind her, and then slightly lifted his head: "I''m sure you haven''t seen the true face of Zhu chenglord''s sister?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3353

    "Let you open your eyes."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qingji directly raised Xia Wei''s face slightly. At that time, everyone present saw the ugly face and was stunned. At the same time, she couldn''t help frowning.


    There are more exaggerated, and even vomited on the spot.


    Zhu Yanshuo and Zhu Yaner almost subconsciously panicked, and Zhu Yaner looked at the face with an unusually complex expression.


    "Zhu Yaner, what''s the matter with you? It''s understandable that others feel sick when they see this face. Why do you see this face? I''m afraid no one in the world knows this face better than you?" Qingji sneered.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yaner''s face was suddenly green and red, and she was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Zhu Yanshuo frowned: "Qingji, close your mouth. If you want to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for tearing your mouth."


    "When Lord Zhu speaks, Qingji naturally doesn''t dare to listen. Unfortunately, I''m not talking nonsense, so of course I can continue, right? Zhu Yaner."


    "Oh, I forgot. You''re changing Xia Wei''s face now. Should I call you Xia Wei?"


    Ye Shijun could not help but want to fight, but seeing such a farce and involving his favorite Zhu Yaner, he couldn''t help but be interested. He raised his eyes, looked at Qingji and said coldly, "what are you talking about?"


    "You''d better make things clear, otherwise, I''ll kill you first."


    At the sight of Ye Shijun''s words, Zhu Yanshuo''s brothers and sisters were in a hurry. Zhu Yanshuo was ready to say something to stop them. Ye Shijun waved his hand, motioned them not to interrupt and asked Qingji to speak slowly.


    Qingji smiled: "since the demon Saint level master wants to ask questions, Qingji naturally doesn''t dare to answer randomly, but I''m afraid your heart can''t stand it."


    Ye Shijun didn''t speak and stared at Qingji with one eye.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. In fact, it''s the so-called Zhu Yan''er around you. Zhu Chengzhu''s sister doesn''t look like her now, but the girl around me."


    "Her name is Xia Wei. Her appearance is what Zhu Yaner looks like now. To put it simply, the two changed their faces. Poor Xia Wei was chased and killed by people in the ghost city of magic cloud that day. I thought she met the rescuer who should have fallen into the city. Who thought that they just escaped from the tiger''s mouth and looked like a ghost cave. Instead of rescuing the poor girl, they saw her beautiful appearance and moved their minds ¡£¡±


    "Coincidentally, some people are extremely ugly and born with low self-esteem. Therefore, they simply recruit to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix. After dizzying the girl of others, they use some shady methods to move the beautiful face of others to their own body, while their ugly face is changed to someone else''s face."


    "Is this story interesting?" Qingji''s words fell, and she looked at Ye Shijun with a faint laugh at the corners of her mouth.


    Ye Shijun was shocked. Of course, he was not surprised by the story, but if what Qingji said was true, the woman standing next to him at this moment was not so beautiful in the world, but in fact she was a full ugly woman who wanted to vomit at a glance.


    "Qingji, don''t talk nonsense here. My sister is born beautiful. You are malicious slander." Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly flew into a rage and roared with his fingers: "young master Ye is extremely smart. Even people like us are not fools. Do you think you can slander us if you find an ugly woman to make it up casually?"


    "People know the truth and falsehood. If the ugly girl really doesn''t care about you, why use ten thousand people to encircle you in the backyard and send four experts to take charge?"


    On hearing this, a group of people immediately whispered.


    After all, what Qingji said is the truth.


    No one can understand why there is no silver here.


    As soon as he saw the people behind him, ye Shijun frowned more tightly, because it is obvious now that maybe what Qingji said is the truth.


    "Damn it, you can bully me and humiliate my sister. I want you to die." Zhu Yan gave a big drink, and the whole person rushed towards Qingji madly.


    Qingji subconsciously wants to resist, but Han 3000''s figure in front of her has rushed out in advance


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3354

    Zhu Yanshuo got up early and made a sudden attack with great energy.


    "Play on the side."


    But almost at the moment of his rise, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Almost before he reflected it, a big hand was directly on his palm.


    Then, with a low drink, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly felt that his incomparably powerful energy was suddenly turned into nothing. At the same time, a huge energy was pouring madly towards his whole person along his palm.


    "Poof!"


    Zhu Yanshuo directly took a mouthful of blood and spewed it out. The whole person instantly retreated a few meters away, and the bearing foot was directly and deeply sunk into the soil several centimeters deep.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Although he had already known that Han 3000 was difficult to deal with, Zhu Yanshuo knew that it was so difficult to deal with. It was almost just the skill of raising his hand, which fully explained the huge gap between the two.


    Covering his heart piercing pain hand, Zhu Yanshuo''s infinite anger can only stop at this moment and look at Han 3000 fiercely. There is no other way.


    "Ten thousand of you are not enough for me to play. I''d better call your master. Oh, no, maybe it''s a dog leg. Feel free." After that, Han 3000 set his eyes on Ye Shijun.


    Just now, I was obviously referring to him.


    "You..." Zhu Yanshuo was very angry.


    However, at this time, a big hand stood in front of Zhu Yanshuo and smiled gently: "I''m interested in playing with him."


    Then he stood up slightly and gently rolled up his cuffs.


    Fu Tian smiled coldly: "Shijun, why worry? With your accomplishments now, how can a cat and dog be qualified to fight you?"


    Then he glanced at the four masters behind Zhu Yanshuo: "everything depends on whether he is worthy or not. If he can''t even beat the four masters, can he be qualified?"


    Then, Fu Tian gently attached to Ye Shijun''s ear and said, "I know you want to teach Han 3000 a lesson, but it''s important to be patient when boiling frogs in warm water."


    "Let this wave of people consume him first, and then you can do it when it''s about time. Now that we have such a good opportunity, we should thoroughly seize it and let him Han 3000 never exceed his life."


    After hearing Fu Tian''s words, ye Shijun didn''t speak, but he didn''t refuse. It''s obvious that the old fox''s words have moved Ye Shijun.


    Fu Tian can continue to make such a stir under the fall of Fu Mei. In addition to flattering, it is natural that some of the old man''s thoughts are deeply recognized by Ye Shijun.


    Han 3000 smiled gently: "if you want to play consumption war, you can play consumption war. Find such a high sounding excuse to help heaven. You really can''t change your dog to eat shit."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s a group of waste. How to play, Han 3000 will accompany you to the end."


    The words fell, and the sky fire and moon wheel came out and turned slightly around Han 3000.


    Although people did not move, their momentum was maximized at this time.


    The four masters looked at each other and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Naturally, they had learned Han 3000''s skills. Now fighting again is equivalent to dying.


    But now people have something to say, and Zhu Yanshuo is also here. If he doesn''t, I''m afraid he will be laughed at in the future.


    After thinking about it, the four unified their ideas. After nodding to each other, they directly attacked Han 3000.


    Anyway, it''s hard to ride a tiger. It''s better for four people to fight together. Maybe they can get back some momentum.


    "Black wind!"


    "Demon claw!"


    "Evil comes to the world!"


    "Iron blood big foot."


    Dare not have the slightest carelessness, the slightest neglect, and the slightest contempt for the enemy. Almost as soon as the four masters came up, they directly offered their strongest killing moves.


    At that time, the surrounding clouds changed color, and the turbulent energy loomed everywhere in the air. Han 3000, who was at the center of the attack, even felt that his body was pushed back by the air wave.


    "Boom!!!"


    The sky is full of clouds and thunder!


    The four masters suddenly turned into one, getting closer and closer to Han 3000.


    And here, Han 3000 also suddenly moved slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3355

    The body turns into eight bodies and doesn''t hide. The giant axe stands out between backhands. The sky fire moon wheel wraps the axe body. The eight bodies wave the axe and lift the axe to cut!


    Boom!!!


    The four energies suddenly confronted the axe in Han 3000''s hand, and the two immediately fell into a stalemate.


    But at this time, the four masters were almost embarrassed and forced to bite their teeth and attack reluctantly. In contrast, Han 3000 is calm, and the eight golden bodies are even more powerful.


    "Pangu axe!"


    Ye Shijun gritted his teeth coldly. Naturally, he could recognize Han 3000''s giant axe at a glance.


    Even, in Ye Shijun''s heart, he thought that Pangu axe should have been his Ye family''s thing. Han 3000, a petty man, took it from his father and even killed his father.


    Therefore, he was only filled with anger.


    "What, Pangu axe?!"


    Zhu Yanshuo and his gang are completely different. When they hear the name of the king of all weapons, all they have left is fear except shock.


    That''s the strongest weapon in the world, not even one.


    According to the legend, whoever can get it can dominate the top existence of the world.


    Who is not afraid of its axe power?


    Zhu Yanshuo''s side is like this, and the four masters who summoned up courage over there are completely MMP.


    No wonder when he fought with Han 3000 before, his axe could cut off the nails of Fengji old fairy.


    When the first group of people are still full of doubts, they can''t understand it. But now, they are completely fucking understand.


    For such a divine thing, not to mention some fingernails of the Phoenix chicken old fairy, even if you send the whole Phoenix chicken old fairy directly, ten of them are not enough for others to greet with an axe.


    This is fucking sick.


    But just because they are too abnormal, the four masters will be angry in their hearts.


    After all, what do they take to compete with such a king of weapons?


    Isn''t this a joke?


    Thinking of this, the courage just summoned up will be completely gone again.


    At this time, Han 3000 had no sense of fatigue on his face, only endless relaxation.


    Raise your axe and chop it down!


    Boom!!!


    The eight axes move together, and the seemingly powerful four channels of energy are directly pressed to the ground in a short time.


    Then, with a bang explosion, the four energies used their residual heat to shake the earth, and the dust curled up, announcing their disappearance.


    Almost at the same time, the four masters were also cut off because of their power, and the power of counterattack directly shocked the four of them back a few steps. The black mountain demon girl in the center was even worse. She not only retreated more, but even if she was hurriedly held by the people behind, the huge counterattack still made her vomit blood.


    The four masters were surprised and looked at Han 3000 in the field.


    It was only three days ago that they had a hand. It is reasonable to say that the four people should know very well about Han 3000''s ability, but after this round of hand to hand again, the four people were directly at a loss.


    It''s just three days'' absence, but the power of Han 3000 suddenly increased several times.


    To say that even if the previous four took turns to play one, even if each person did not necessarily play Han 3000, it was impossible for him to open the gap by him in an instant.


    But today, I don''t know if I and others are too old to mention the knife. When the four of them work together and have no second thoughts, they are beaten down directly face to face. This gap can be known almost with my ass. it''s completely different.


    They really want to calm down, and then four people sit around and have a good discussion about what kind of ghosts and monsters they met.


    Is this a man?


    "Wheel fights? Consume me?" Han 3000 smiled: "bah!"


    A bah, an action, is enough to arouse anyone''s anger, but at this moment, the four masters, including the soldiers behind them, not only didn''t get angry, but almost took a step back automatically.


    Yes, it''s normal to be so crushed and despised.


    Fu Tian''s face also became extremely ugly. He had planned a good plan, but he was beaten in the face in an instant. How can he not be ashamed?


    However, at this time, a figure slowly stood up, with an evil smile on his face, and looked at Han 3000 faintly: "I''ll play with you."


    Yes, ye Shijun!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3356

    Han 3000''s smile remains unchanged, but in fact, he has already secretly gathered his luck in his hand and expanded his breath in his body. He is ready to deal with it at any time.


    "Play." Han Sanqian responded calmly.


    "Then you can stand firm."


    Then, ye Shijun''s body was suddenly wrapped directly by the black gas. Even Han 3000, who was separated by some distance, suddenly felt heavy pressure.


    What a powerful force!


    "What?!"


    Suddenly, when Han 3000 secretly lamented the strength of his magic Qi, he suddenly felt that there were two extremely powerful magic Qi coming directly at him on the left and right sides of his side.


    "Brush!"


    Almost at the moment of Han 3000''s withdrawal, the two evil gases came directly from the left and right like two missiles, and then exploded in front of Han 3000.


    Even though Han 3000 has escaped with extremely fast reflection and speed, the impact of the explosion still made Han 3000 retreat for several meters, which barely stabilized his figure.


    This guy is so fast!


    Even Han 3000 himself almost caught his way.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are not too stable." Ye Shijun said coldly with a smile.


    Han 3000 patted the dust on his body and smiled contemptuously: "when he is old, move his muscles and bones."


    "Hum, see how long you can be tough." Then ye Shijun''s body suddenly disappeared in situ.


    You know, no matter how fast the speed is, it will always be caught by the naked eye, unless the speed of this guy is too fast for others to distinguish with the naked eye. At least at this time, even Han 3000 can''t see where this guy is in the field. In the moment of Buddha prevention, it''s like he''s not here at all.


    However, how can Han 3000 be careless? How can you be flustered and at a loss.


    Since you are so fast that I can''t see clearly, I just don''t see.


    The divine sense dispersed and directly caught any suspicious breath everywhere. Then, the Taixu God moved, and the figure of Han 3000 disappeared in situ.


    "Wow!"


    The people present were suddenly shocked, and the two opponents disappeared completely in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, in the center of the site, a faint explosion sounded, which seemed to be a preliminary fight between the two.


    "Bang!"


    It was followed by another explosion ten meters above the explosion. Although the explosion was small, there were ripples spreading from it.


    Once the ripples that look like water waves spread, the surrounding high-rise buildings with the same height, even hundreds of meters apart, were immediately cut off by the ripples and fell down.


    "Shit!"


    Several masters, including Zhu Yanshuo and Qingji, were shocked and muttered to themselves.


    Although it seems that the explosion is very small, the aftermath of diffusion can have such terrible power. It is indeed a battle between top experts.


    "That''s too strong, isn''t it?"


    "The point of the needle is against the wheat awn. It seems that the fight between the two is light and the wind is clear. Even if you don''t look carefully, you don''t even think anything has happened, but in fact, it''s hidden surging. It''s really an eye opener for me."


    After the slight shock, there were only bursts of exclamations.


    At this time, Han 3000 and ye Shijun had already flown all the way from the ground to mid air in their respective bombardments.


    With the last palms of the two people, there was another explosion between them. Then, they retreated for several meters to show their body shape and looked at each other from a distance.


    "Not bad. I haven''t seen you for many days. You''re quite fierce." Han Sanqian looked at Ye Shijun and said coldly.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently: "you are not bad. You can fight me for 30 moves without losing. Although you are annoying, I must praise you."


    "But what a pity, Han 3000."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 looked at him with a little confusion.


    "It''s a pity that you offended someone you shouldn''t, so it''s doomed that you have a good cultivation, but you can''t escape death in the end." Ye Shijun sighed.


    Han 3000 smiled: "aren''t you afraid to break your tongue? It''s like you won."


    "Hehe, I dare to say such a thing. Do you think it''s a casual ha ha? I''m not afraid to tell you, Han 3000, although I fought with you for dozens of moves just now, it''s just a small test for me."


    "Just now, I only used 50% force."


    When the words fell, ye Shijun sneered, and the whole person also looked very proud.


    Han 3000 smiled: "it seems that you have won, but do you know how much power I just used?"


    Hearing this, ye Shijun suddenly looked cold and looked at Han 3000, waiting for his answer


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3357

    Han 3000 smiled: "30% force."


    30% force?!


    Hearing this, ye Shijun was surprised on his face, and the next second, he suddenly roared angrily at Han 3000: "Han 3000, are you fucking bragging with me here? 30% power?"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Han 3000 smiled indifferently: "do you believe it or not, or try it?"


    "Try it. I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" Ye Shijun roared angrily, and then the black gas condensed between his body.


    Suddenly, the sky changed color, the star river was hidden, and layers of black clouds rushed directly from all directions. When the dawn was about to usher in the dawn, it was already covered by black clouds. Between heaven and earth, it was like a reversal of time and space, back to the darkest moment in the middle of the night.


    Roar!


    With a thick roar that rang through the heaven and earth, ye Shijun''s black gas became more and more thick. In the thick black gas, a huge man''s head suddenly jumped out and roared with his mouth behind him.


    The momentum is as steep as the devil of Mount Tai!


    "Come on, Han 3000!" Ye Shijun also became very ferocious. His eyes were red with blood and full of bloodthirsty and rage.


    Han 3000''s eyes shrunk, and his black gold Qi was also surging wildly.


    He didn''t dare to be careless at all, because he knew very well that ye Shijun had obviously tried his best to kill!


    "Demons dance!"


    Roar!


    When the huge head roared with Ye Shijun''s angry voice, it also suddenly opened its mouth and roared wildly. The black clouds in the sky pressed down from all sides and directly connected with the black gas surging on the ground, forming countless huge black pillars connected with the heaven and earth of Buddha prevention.


    Then, those black pillars hit Han 3000 quickly. They were as fast and powerful as a hundred tornado pillars.


    Above the ground, where the black pillar passes, everything exists, and houses, streets, and even everything are completely powdered under the black pillar.


    "This... This is terrible."


    In the old temple, the people present have worked hard to support the huge barrier, but Rao is so. The huge wind and waves still make the place a mess. The soldiers with lower cultivation are blown upside down, and the people with higher cultivation need some buildings to barely stand up.


    And this is still based on the fact that the black pillar has not attacked this side from beginning to end, but passes a few meters away.


    "The power of the devil saint is really extraordinary. In the past, I always felt that there was a small gap between myself and the devil saint. I can achieve it after repairing him for more than a hundred years. But now it seems that I''m afraid it''s just me watching the sky. Childe Ye''s power directly showed me the difference between me and the devil saint. It''s not a little big." The Bigfoot master had no choice but to shake his head bitterly.


    Looking at Ye Shijun wrapped in black air in the sky, his eyes are full of five flavors.


    "It''s really a trend of destroying the sky and the earth. With such a blow, not to mention one me, even ten me will be destroyed in this move. After living for thousands of years, today is the first time I''ve seen such a wonderful and terrible stunt in my life."


    "The dancing of demons is really appropriate. It''s really like the dancing of demons. I haven''t heard of such a fierce killing move."


    The big foot Master said something, and the other three masters nodded one by one, such as pounding garlic, and sighed one after another.


    Qingji frowned and stared at the battle situation above. Although she was calm, she was actually worried about Han 3000.


    Similarly, as a super master, she naturally sees much more from a distance than others like the four masters. She also knows how terrible and powerful Ye Shijun''s big move to destroy heaven and earth is, but it is precisely because she knows the power of this move that she understands how dangerous Han 3000''s situation is in her heart.


    Although she has experienced the power of Han 3000 just now, Qingji will never think that ye Shijun, who looks the same young, will look like this.


    At this time, Han 3000, facing the black tornado from all directions, his whole eyebrow has been wrinkled to the extreme, and his eyes are staring


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s Qi burst completely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3358

    The light of black gold exploded directly from Han 3000''s body as if it had been detonated by someone.


    Later, a huge golden figure expanded behind Han 3000. Over his head, a black magic dragon also roared into the sky, accompanied by the roar of the four heavenly beasts. At this time, Han 3000 was also popular.


    Long white hair, blood pupil, black gold around, Huan like God!


    "Come on, fight!"


    With a roar of anger, and almost at the same time, dozens of black columns suddenly and completely approached Han 3000 from all directions. While frantically attacking the roll, they drew close to each other and absorbed each other, forming a huge roll column with a diameter of more than ten meters long.


    It twists wildly and rapidly, driving strong pressure and rotation. Like a super violent tornado, anything in it is bound to be destroyed by it.


    In the black column.


    Snap!


    Pooh!


    With bursts of tearing sound, Han 3000''s clothes instantly turned into cloth strips and were taken away by the rolling force, and his strong muscles began to break in the process of pulling.


    First the skin, then the meat. There are tens of thousands of fierce beasts who are tearing Han 3000''s flesh with their blood teeth open.


    Resisting the huge pain, Han 3000 suddenly urged his energy.


    Buzz!


    Frost jade armor appears directly.


    WOW!


    Immortal black armor followed.


    Two supreme defenses protect the Lord in time, and the totems of the four divine beasts suddenly appear in the body!


    Bang!


    The golden body also rises, wrapped in the golden color of Han 3000. In this black and huge tornado, it is like the immovable Ming king, standing steadily.


    "Little black stick!"


    Boom!!!


    A black streamer wrapped the immortal black armor again, so that the immortal black armor at this time was like a pair of black armor, and the ferocious black gas began to slow down around the armor.


    "A strong evil spirit."


    Almost at the same time, the voice of the magic dragon sounded in Han 3000''s brain.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak and was absorbed in urging the energy in his body to protect his body.


    It''s really strong, so strong that it completely exceeded Han 3000''s expectation, so that Han 3000 had to face it with all his heart at this time.


    "It seems that the guy outside is amazing that he can beat you Han 3000 without fighting back." The magic dragon whispered.


    "But you''re not bad either."


    "How can anyone who can trap Lao Tzu be comparable to others?"


    "You have to get out of here quickly. It''s not enough to resist this black pillar alone, even if your body is abnormal to the point of others."


    Han 3000 frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "The magic pillar falls from the sky and rises from the earth. It drives the magic Qi between heaven and earth. Although few people have the ability to urge it, once it is urged, it will be extremely powerful."


    "It won''t stop, because it depends on the rotation of magic Qi between heaven and earth. Therefore, the longer it is trapped, the more difficult it is to resist, even you."


    Rush out?


    However, some things are easier said than done.


    At this time, Han 3000 almost exhausted all his strength to resist here. Although such a huge black column has no way to take him under such circumstances, Han 3000 himself has no redundant strength and more redundant actions.


    Once you relax and your defense is broken, you will face a total rout, and then fall into an irreparable place.


    "How to break through." Han 3000 asked anxiously.


    The magic dragon smiled, then disappeared and retreated, and there was no movement.


    "Fuck you." Han 3000 gave a low scold and said something that some didn''t. the key was to distract himself. That was the distraction. The peripheral energy defense was immediately cut by the black volume.


    Even though Han 3000 has three major defenses on his body, he is still directly slandered by the black volume.


    If it hadn''t been repaired in time and the three defense skills were there, Han 3000 would really be in a hopeless place this time.


    However, if you scold and scold, Han 3000 should still listen. If the magic pillar is so abnormal, staying here is really no different from looking for death.


    After all, even the strongest internal energy will always be consumed, but this black column will never be used up.


    But I want to rush out of here.


    It''s not easy?!


    Han 3000 frowned, and the whole man fell into a bitter thought, exhausted his method, and seriously thought about what to do.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 seemed to think of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3359

    "Darling, do me a favor."


    He whispered and drank, moved his hand, and the five elements divine stone appeared directly. Then, Han 30001 energy entered and let it rotate slightly to help him consolidate his defense.


    At the same time, Han 3000 runs all the energy in his body and is ready to break through the shackles of the black pillar at any time.


    Yes, he wants to use the help of the five elements divine stone to reverse the current situation. With such a turnaround, Han 3000 can have the opportunity to withdraw and launch an external impact.


    Of course, the risk of doing so is huge, because once all the forces are focused on breaking through, all the defense of Han 3000 will lack support in an instant. At that time, how long the defense can last is a huge unknown.


    Once their impact fails and the defense system collapses, it will also be the time for the inevitable defeat of Han 3000.


    But the current situation is in front of us. Han 3000 has almost no other choice.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 bit his teeth.


    Spell it!


    The next second, Han Sanqi took his breath directly, and luck, and then suddenly urged all the energy, like a long dragon, directly and madly sprint towards the edge.


    Inside the black pillar, the wind was rolling like a thousand knives, which seemed to cut all creatures into pieces. Han 3000''s body passed by, just like the huge food in the hungry ghost jungle. They not only tried to smash it crazily, but also pulled it crazily, which didn''t let Han 3000 move forward at all.


    Even at this time, Han 3000 exhausted all his energy so that he could get rid of it, but the effect was very small. Although Han 3000 was moving forward, the speed decreased hundreds of times.


    Seeing that the radius was only a few meters away, except for the initial sprint, Han 3000 almost walked forward like a turtle, slow enough to make people speechless.


    However, at this time, Han 3000''s defense has begun to be fragmented.


    Without huge energy support, the outer energy cover is almost like a blister, which is directly pierced by a poke.


    As soon as the outer layer was broken, the fierce blade wind quickly rushed into Han 3000''s body.


    The little black staff, which had just been barely raised by Han 3000 in the past three days, almost persisted for not counting down seconds, and then the leg color was not extinguished. When the mysterious armor was lack of energy support, it also began to dim.


    Han 3000 felt that his skin began to be torn off again, and his meat began to be torn. The fierce wind of the knife even went straight into his bones and slashed violently.


    Han 3000 almost fainted in pain, and his subconscious mind was constantly telling him that he needed to transfer energy back for defense.


    Otherwise, before long, he will completely fall into the abyss of eternal doom.


    But Han 3000 didn''t do so. He knew clearly that once he gave up breaking through and chose to defend, he would be completely trapped here and slowly grind to death.


    It is impossible for the injured body to launch another raid. He is already riding a tiger.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 endured the pain, gathered all his strength again and rushed forward desperately.


    On the periphery, looking at the golden and black light looming in the black column, ye Shijun smiled coldly. He naturally knew that Han 3000 was trying to break through.


    He''s smart enough to know he can''t stay in there for long.


    But so what?


    If you''re smart and don''t have to die, why do you have to practice Taoism? Don''t you just raise your intelligence?


    "Fool." With a cold hum and a low scold, ye Shijun was full of disdain.


    On the ground, a group of people such as the four masters also clearly saw Han 3000''s intention, but it is obvious that Han 3000''s strength is too insignificant compared with this towering black column.


    He doesn''t have any chance to rush out of it.


    This is by no means mean, but the United Nations sympathizes with Ji, who also thinks so.


    Then, sure enough, after a moment, the light in the black column completely disappeared.


    This also means that even if Han 3000 is supported by his tenacious will, it is always difficult to jump in front of absolute power.


    Just like when he absolutely suppressed others.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the black column


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3360

    Death is like a lamp out.


    This sentence is absolutely true. At this time, when Han 3000''s breakthrough declared failure, his defense was completely destroyed by Heifeng, and his attack was completely stalled because of obstruction.


    Internal worries and external aggression.


    Under such a double heavy blow, relying solely on Han 3000''s tenacious will is obviously just a dream. The wind power in the black column is far stronger than Han 3000 thought, or even thousands of times stronger.


    With his personal ability, at least for now, he really can''t be completely solid in attack and defense. Naturally, he has no ability and method to challenge this powerful black giant pillar.


    He barely shrunk his body, and the golden and black Qi on his body was making the final struggle. The five shape God stone was also doing its best to repair his body. Although the repair was only a drop in the bucket compared with the scars he suffered.


    Are you dying?


    Han Sanqian''s consciousness began to fade, his energy was shrinking, and even his pupils began to relax.


    Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion.


    The wind seems to be getting smaller.


    Perhaps it is the feeling that the person it attacks has begun to die, and it is no longer so arrogant and bloodthirsty, nor so arrogant and domineering, like the song of death gently sung by the God of death after waving the sickle.


    "Hum."


    Seeing that the black pillar began to weaken, ye Shijun''s eyes revealed confidence and an indescribable excitement.


    New hatred and old hatred, personal hatred and father hatred, as well as all kinds of envy and jealousy, meet at this moment and dissipate with Han 3000''s imminent death.


    He finally got revenge, and he could finally step on Han 3000''s body and announce to the world that the old king was dead and the new king should be established.


    "Han 3000, I want you to remember that my name is Ye Shijun!"


    The rage roared, and almost all the emotions melted into the rage.


    He is venting and telling the world that ye Shijun is the real king.


    "Ye... Ye won!"


    Above the ground, Zhu Yanshuo was also the first to reflect. He clenched his fist with his right hand and cheered.


    The great Revenge of breaking into the city Lord''s residence has been avenged. The most important thing is that once han 3000 dies, his sister and her friend will be officially buried in the dust of history.


    From this moment, her sister really officially entered the new life.


    "Beautiful!" Fu Tian was also very excited.


    For him, Han Sanqi is an existence that undermines his authority, an existence that is enough to challenge his position as the head of the family, and an existence that makes his family decline from high to today.


    He wanted Han 3000 to be cut by thousands of knives in order to meet the depression in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of this shaft, how could su Yingxia not listen to the words of helping the family and his arrangement? If Su Yingxia hadn''t rebelled, how could he help his family fall here?


    This son is against himself everywhere. Today he dies at the hands of others. How can he not feel relieved?!


    The four masters were also excited. After all, they almost fell to the bottom of the valley because of their high prestige in the two wars with Han 3000.


    Getting rid of a major scourge is naturally a good thing for them.


    Only Zhu Yaner in the game was slightly stunned at first. It seems that it is difficult to accept the situation that Han 3000 has been defeated. After all, in Zhu Yaner''s heart, there is hatred for Han 3000, but the root of hatred comes from love.


    But it happens that such a person he likes for the first time is still such a powerful person. Now he dies in front of himself. How can he not make people feel shocked and sorry?


    But this mood lasted less than a moment.


    Instead, Zhu Yan''er looked up at the sky, and ye Shijun was full of expectations and likes of love.


    Yes, it is hard to accept the defeat of Han 3000, but on the contrary, it is because it is so hard to accept, but it can just reflect how capable Ye Shijun is.


    He can do what others can''t do, and defeat the God and man who slaughtered the demon cloud ghost city. Doesn''t that mean that ye Shijun''s ability is stronger than Han 3000?


    And such a man is the one who likes himself. Isn''t it worth being happy?!


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan''er''s eyes looking at Ye Shijun were more full of love.


    Just, is Han 3000 really dead again? Or is it a complete failure?


    In the black wind, Han 3000''s fingers suddenly moved


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3361

    In the extreme pain, Han 3000, who was completely in a coma, flashed a residual thought in his mind.


    That''s su Yingxia''s smile, and that''s Han Nian''s smile.


    And it was just a trace of afterthought that Han 3000, who was in extreme pain, woke up slightly.


    Almost as soon as people had a little consciousness, the severe pain instantly eroded all nerves. Even people with such a strong will as Han 3000, at this time, the pain was almost speechless.


    That kind of pain really makes people almost worse than death. Let alone others, even every breath almost makes Han 3000 want to end himself in situ.


    But even so, Han Sanqian still clenched his teeth and tried his best to control his body which was completely spasmodic due to severe pain.


    First, he tried his best to adjust the energy in his body and let them gather on the outside of his body to form a protective ring. Then he used it to urge the immortal black armor for protection.


    After finishing these, the attack of the black wind has become much weaker, but Han 3000 is almost too tired to be able to lean on the energy circle and is about to faint at any time.


    Pop!


    With a dull sound in his mouth, under the great force, Han 3000''s clenched teeth even broke one of his teeth. I''m afraid only he can know how strong the pain is in this world, and no one can feel it.


    But Han knew that once he breathed a sigh of relief, he would have no chance to open his eyes and breathe again.


    He must survive!


    He must live!


    "Ah!"


    With a dull cry of pain, Han 3000 almost had only a few hand bones stuck to the skin, and the five elements divine stone was readjusted to his face again.


    "Help me."


    Bite your teeth, and then endure the sharp pain, and a piece of energy will enter the five elements God stone again.


    It seems that after hearing the call of Han 3000, it seems that there is an influx of more energy. The five elements divine stone suddenly blooms again, and the streamer flows through Han 3000''s whole body.


    Pain, more pain.


    The pain made Han 3000 almost roll in his place, but Han 3000 still forced him to hold on.


    With the passing of light, the flesh swallowed by the black wind began to grow again. Although it grew very fast, it is being repaired constantly.


    Soon, the meat began to plump, and the outermost skin began to grow and cover again.


    After the severe pain, Han 3000 finally tended to be at a peaceful stage. A warm current began to enter Han 3000''s body, giving him a chance to breathe.


    However, Han 3000 at this time still did not dare to have the slightest carelessness.


    Although the black wind outside has slowed down, it is still raging. Now he has no chance to struggle. Han 3000 must admit that he lost miserably in a big bet just now.


    It''s a great fortune that he didn''t want his old life.


    The only thing he can do now is to stick to his old life and be unable to do any assault.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is very bitter. He doesn''t know whether to survive in this way is lucky or unfortunate.


    One is just died, the other is barely surviving in great pain, but still can''t escape the final outcome of boiling frogs in warm water.


    But Han Sanqian doesn''t regret his choice. For himself or his family, as long as he leaves any chance of life, he won''t let go.


    "Hoo." After one lap of body adjustment, Han 3000 took a long breath.


    Outside the energy cover, there is a black wind, like the ghost hand stretched out by countless demons in hell, which is bound to catch it into the endless abyss.


    What should I do?


    Han 3000 frowned and fell into layers of thinking.


    Even though he knew that the opportunity was almost slim, Han 3000 was by no means a person waiting to die. He would never give up any hope until the last minute.


    One Minute.


    Two minutes.


    Five Minutes.


    With the passage of time, Han 3000''s eyebrows are more and more tightly locked. The dead end is almost completely dead, and there is no solution.


    Even if Han 3000 scratched his head and took out all his possessions, there seemed to be no way to support him to break through the barrier.


    "Unless..." Han 3000 suddenly thought of something in his mind.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3362

    Unless someone can help you defend yourself.


    Or charge instead of yourself.


    This is the only way to break this deadlock.


    But the question is, who will replace yourself?


    Han 3000''s excitement fell into a trough again.


    Even if it''s better than yourself, it''s hard to walk in this pillar of black wind. What else can you help yourself?


    It seems not.


    But when Han 3000 fell into despair, suddenly this guy smiled.


    "Shit, after raising pigs for so many days, I forgot the pigs at the most critical time."


    Gluttony of evil!


    As a fierce beast in ancient times, it is not clear how many abilities Han 3000 has now, but one thing is certain that since this guy has such a big background, his own strength must be higher than ordinary people.


    If you use him instead of yourself, it is the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 stopped talking nonsense and moved his hand slightly.


    Then there was a movement of consciousness in the brain.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the seemingly calm outside suddenly roared, and then a huge object in the temple rushed out.


    Before everyone reflected it, the behemoth had soared into the sky and flew directly to the black wind column in mid air.


    "Shit, what''s that?"


    "It seems to be a beast, grass. Isn''t it too fast?"


    "Damn it, what evil spirit, bullshit, frighten me."


    A group of people were startled. It was obvious that they were not prepared for the guy who suddenly rushed out of the temple.


    Also, before these people came, Taotie of evil had been crazily gnawing at the collapsed stone pillars to study whether it could be put into his mouth.


    Since then, it has been tossing quietly there, not to mention that these people didn''t pay attention. Even Han 3000 almost forgot it.


    "Hehe, it''s estimated that it''s the fool''s pet of Han 3000. It''s also very funny. The master is just as stupid as the God pet he received. It''s clear that the master is dying there, and this guy is still in a hurry to send it in."


    "Well, as the saying goes, if you counsele, you will counsele a nest. Naturally, if you are stupid, you will also be stupid. If the master is a fool, where can God''s pet be better?"


    After a slight shock, a group of people made fun of each other.


    Zhu Yanshuo was also deeply amused. However, what others could ridicule was basically finished. He was also lazy and just looked at the huge monster who went all the way to the pillar of the black wind.


    Qingji looked at the sky blankly, with mixed feelings in her heart. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Han 3000 was in deep danger. It was good for someone to help.


    But the ridicule of those people is not unreasonable. Knowing that it is a dead end, why waste your life again?


    The only thing she can insist on is that it is a glutton of evil.


    "Roar!"


    In front of the pillar of the black wind, another animal roar shook the world.


    Ye Shijun''s eyes shrunk sharply: "another one to die?"


    Then, after roaring, the evil gluttonous over there got into the black wind without thinking.


    Ye Shijun smiled coldly: "well, let''s have a good iron pot stew between your master and servant."


    Suddenly, the anti Buddha was injected into life again, the wind became stronger again, and the whole pillar of the black wind began to increase a lot.


    Within the black wind, Han 3000 faced a sudden increase in the black wind as soon as he stabilized. Han 3000 didn''t dare to take another breath, so he had to quickly pull up his energy to resist.


    "Shit, it really makes me breathless."


    With a low scold, Han 3000 opened his energy again and defended his defense.


    He looked at the black wind in front of him, and his eyes were deep: "I hope so many things have not been eaten in vain in these three days. You must fucking resist the gluttony of evil."


    This is Han 3000''s only life-saving straw, and it is also the key factor for Han 3000 to fight back.


    However, even Han 3000 has no bottom. Does the evil gluttonous have the ability to break in directly by itself.


    Wait, wait deeply.


    to be in deep anxiety day seems like a year.


    I don''t know how long later, almost when Han 3000 was about to despair, suddenly, a dark shadow slowly appeared in his sight


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3363

    Gluttony of evil!


    It''s the gluttony of evil!


    Even if the strong black wind blocked his sight, even if Han 3000 could only see that it was a vague shadow, Han 3000 knew very well that the shadow was not someone else, but a glutton of evil.


    No one will break into this place at this time, or it can be said that no one can enter here in this environment.


    Only it.


    Han 3000 smiled, and his desperate eyes suddenly glowed with endless joy.


    Closer, closer, closer and closer.


    Then, in the black wind, the huge figure gradually showed its noumenon.


    Although it has long been known that it is a glutton of evil, Han 3000 was still overjoyed when he could really see its true face.


    "Niu PI, it''s worthy of being a fierce beast in ancient times. You can come in such a place."


    At the same time, Han couldn''t help but cover his evil energy.


    At this time, the body of evil Taotie is already scarred. Even if it is as strong as it, it is already difficult to adhere to under this strong black wind.


    I think so. Even Han 3000 himself can''t walk in it. It''s great that he can rush in.


    However, the power of the black wind is incomparable, and the wind behavior is also very strange. It''s easy to come in and difficult to go out.


    When you go in with the water, when you go out, it''s like sailing against the current.


    Judging from the scars on Taotie''s current body, even if it is better than it, it is as difficult as heaven to go out.


    This is not only the hope but also the despair brought by the gluttony of evil.


    Unless he can absorb the power of chaos in his stomach again, Han 3000 is more or less confident that he can try again.


    But obviously this idea is unrealistic.


    When I met him in the sleepy Dragon Mountain, he didn''t know how long he had been raised to have such a large volume, and he spent three days feeding, which was obviously delusional.


    It looks like this. It''s almost enough if you can use it. How can you spare it for yourself?!


    "Why don''t you and I work together?" Han Sanqian looks at the gluttony of evil.


    He carried himself forward, while he protected them with energy. If he worked together, there might be a glimmer of vitality.


    But the evil Taotie shook his head and murmured some strange sounds in his mouth, which Han 3000 couldn''t understand at all.


    However, looking at some of its eye gestures, Han 3000 roughly understood its meaning.


    "Are you trying to tell me that this method won''t work?" Han 3000 frowned and whispered.


    The evil gluttonous nodded heavily.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak and was silent for a moment.


    In fact, he is also considering the possibility of this method. It does have the effect of KONE and is worth trying. However, Han 3000 has no bottom in his heart about how high the success rate is.


    Secondly, its consequences are also very serious. Once one person and one beast cannot support it, the outcome will be exactly the same as that of Fang caihan''s 31 people, or even more tragic.


    Because at that time, everyone and animals will be trapped in this place. There is no hope except waiting for death.


    But if you don''t, what should you do now?!


    Han 3000 was confused.


    However, at this time, the evil gluttonous is still moving, as if it wants to tell Han Sanyi something.


    But the action was too long and complicated. Han 3000 just looked at it for a long time and didn''t understand what the goods wanted to express.


    Grandma''s, it''s also depressing. Evil Taotie, as a big fierce beast, can''t speak. I don''t know if he hasn''t grown up to be able to speak.


    If so, it''s a little worried. After all, he was so huge and strong at the beginning, and he hasn''t reached the level of speaking. What kind of existence will it be when it really grows to the end of the whole?


    However, Han 3000 didn''t have the heart to think about that. What''s more important is the present.


    "Roar!"


    It seemed that he was impatient and Han 3000 couldn''t understand its meaning. After a roar, he suddenly made a move that made Han 3000 stunned on the spot


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3364

    At this time, the evil Taotie suddenly moved violently, directly broke through Han 3000''s energy mask, and then rushed directly to the bottom of the column of black wind with a lightning speed.


    Han Sanqian was directly stupid on the spot, but it was obviously too late to stop at this time.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    Han 3000 was extremely shocked. He really couldn''t understand what evil gluttonous was doing.


    If it wants to charge, it should also go forward or backward. What is it doing all the way?


    Han 3000 can''t understand.


    He wants to save him, but he can''t protect himself when he crosses the river. Secondly, the black wind is so strong that the evil Taotie has just jumped out of the abyss, but it has completely disappeared in the black wind.


    Han Sanqian carefully recalled all the previous actions of evil gluttonous and tried to find some meaning from his body language, but he really couldn''t guess what he wanted to express.


    The black wind goes down and up and runs through heaven and earth. At this time, they are in the middle of the sky. Going down is equivalent to a distance of hundreds of meters and kilometers. They almost lose half their lives when crossing a place with a radius of only a few meters. If it goes down, isn''t such a distance a complete powder body and broken bones?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian is sad from his heart. Even if he hasn''t been with evil gluttonous for a long time, he still has feelings for this lovely and reckless guy.


    Now, he has suddenly jumped down for some reason, but it was to save himself that he came to such a dilemma.


    Han 3000 is really guilty.


    However, when Han 3000 fell into incomparable guilt and sadness, suddenly, he seemed to feel something different.


    The wind is getting smaller.


    It was almost the same as before that he was about to be killed. The manic black wind began to slow down a little. He looked up. Maybe, just like just now, ye Shijun knew he had another hand and deliberately slowed down and tortured himself.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 bowed his head.


    But a moment later, he suddenly raised his head and frowned.


    No.


    The wind is still getting smaller.


    What is different from the previous reduction is that it has been stable there after reaching a fixed peak, but now it seems to be continuously decreasing, orderly weakening and falling to the lowest value all the way.


    What''s more frightening is that even if the wind force reaches the lowest value, it still does not slow down and weaken. It is declining, and even


    There is a faint feeling of stopping.


    Ye Shijun?!


    Has he decided to kill himself and Taotie, so he plans to put down his big move? But no, he''s still alive. He shouldn''t stop.


    Is he too arrogant?


    Maybe Fu Tianhui, but ye Shijun is unlikely.


    Otherwise, he didn''t have to bring so many people to besiege himself. He even joined the four masters of the Zhu family. Obviously, with his current ability, he didn''t have to.


    Didn''t he just want to kill himself safely and flawlessly? How could he be so careless?


    Since he didn''t do it, who can it be?


    Han 3000 couldn''t think of anyone and any possibility.


    At present, the only ones who can help themselves are Qing Ji and Mo Beitian, but they don''t say that they have tasks. Their cultivation alone is not enough to shake Ye Shijun''s so violent column of black wind.


    Who could it be?


    At this time, ye Shijun, who was outside, was almost the same as Han 3000, and completely fell into doubt.


    Yes, he really didn''t plan to withdraw his strength at all. Even just now, he tried to strengthen his magic inside to make no grass grow in the column and completely eliminate all creatures including Han 3000.


    He doesn''t want to be sure, he wants to be sure.


    But what puzzled him was that the column of black wind caused by the chaos of demons only lasted a moment of crazy strengthening under the blessing of its own strength, and then it completely began to enter the recession period, and began to stop slowly all the way.


    He didn''t understand why. He also tried to add energy to it several times during the period and tried to urge the black wind column again, but to his great amazement, no matter how hard he tried, the black wind column was not under his control at all. It was still in my practice.


    "How... How did this happen?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3365

    Confused, unknown, puzzled, everything is full of Ye Shijun''s brain.


    However, on the ground at this time, the people did not find any clue. They saw that the pillar of the black wind had become weaker and weaker, and even tended to stop. Some of them were full of joy.


    Because for them, the stop of the pillar of the black wind means that all the battles have ended, and the end of the battle naturally means that their enemies have completely said goodbye to the world. They are very happy with their great revenge.


    At this time, all of them are smiling, and the feelings among them do not need to be expressed in too many words.


    Zhu Yanshuo took a long breath of anger, smiled on his face, looked at his infatuated sister in Ye Shijun''s eyes, smiled gently and walked over a few steps.


    "What''s the matter? Your lover is stunned?" Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly.


    Zhu Yan''er was obviously still immersed in watching Ye Shijun. For a time, she didn''t reflect it. As Zhu Yan Shuo gently patted her big hand on her shoulder, she suddenly woke up and was startled. At the same time, when she saw her brother''s smile, she immediately blushed: "brother, what are you doing?"


    "How?" Zhu Yanshuo glanced at Ye Shijun in the sky.


    "Sloppy." Zhu Yan''er didn''t admit it, but her heart was already throbbing.


    He is rich in gold and has a strong family. The key is that he is also quite capable. When he comes out directly, he will directly defeat the famous so-called heaven falling fierce man. From then on, he will become a king and have an unlimited future. How can he not make Zhu Yaner excited?


    "The person my brother chose for you is not bad. You just like it now. At least at the beginning, my brother insisted that you have more contact with him. It''s not wasted." Zhu Yanshuo is also very happy.


    Han 3000 was originally the best choice for his brother-in-law, but he didn''t want to get it. Under the wrong circumstances, he came up with a better one. This is really the luck of his Zhu family and his Zhu Yanshuo''s insight into heroes.


    "Thank you, brother." Zhu Yan''er nodded, unable to hide his happiness.


    "You''re welcome, silly sister. My brother always loves you. People who choose their husband and son-in-law naturally don''t dare to be careless. If you like your husband, it''s the key." Zhu Yanshuo said with a smile.


    Zhu Yan''er nodded and stopped talking.


    Zhu Yanshuo is also in a good mood. It''s true that he wants to find a good husband for his sister. This has always been his wish.


    However, up to now, his wish is the same, but it has been reversed in essence.


    In the past, his sister was ugly. He just wanted to find a person with excellent moral character to take good care of his sister. Now, as his sister becomes beautiful, his requirements and desires are naturally magnified infinitely.


    To some extent, he is now more eager to hope that his sister can "sell" a good price.


    It was Han Sanqian, the man from heaven, but now he is the son of Ye Shijun, who is more beneficial to him.


    He was extremely satisfied and very proud.


    However, there is a small ending to this matter, that is, Qingji and the woman named Xia Wei in front of her.


    Later, Xia Wei will continue to be detained, and then kill Qingji and other traitors, so he can completely rest easy, not only develop his own should fall into the city, but also rely on the relationship of "brother-in-law" to become bigger and stronger.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes flashed a trace of cold light. When he saw Qingji in the distance, his heart trembled.


    Hoo!


    Just then, over there, the wind stopped.


    The huge black wind column also began to enter the final rotating tail body between breathing, but it should only be a matter of time for it to stop.


    As the black wind gradually stopped, the scene in the column began to show slowly.


    Although it is still very vague, you can vaguely see some general shadows in it at this time.


    Suddenly, ye Shijun suddenly felt cold in his eyes, because he was stunned to find that there was still a figure standing there quietly in the black wind.


    Han 3000, he''s not dead yet!?


    What on earth is this dog made of? Even in his own chaos, he can persist for so long?!


    Ye Shijun was immediately shocked. At the same time, the whole person was also very angry. How could he be willing to do so?


    If he doesn''t kill Han 3000, how can he shed his hatred?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly gathered the black gas on his body again and aimed at the pillar of the black wind to increase his strength.


    However, to his great consternation, the pillar of the black wind still showed no sign of being urged again, but stopped completely with a creak


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3366

    "What?"


    Ye Shijun almost couldn''t believe his eyes. Demons danced in disorder. He had cultivated to the state of screening, and there was no possibility of any mistake.


    But why does it not stop at all now?


    Ye Shijun was unwilling and fought with energy again.


    once!


    twice!


    Three times!


    It is not even clear how many times, his whole forehead has been full of sweat, but he still refused to stop, like an indirect madman, madly trying to turn the pillar of the black wind again.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the pillar of the black wind still had no possibility of gaining momentum.


    Ye Shijun was completely stupid.


    On the ground, a group of people were originally happy. Seeing ye Shijun''s crazy behavior in the air at this time, they couldn''t help but feel very strange one by one.


    What is he doing?


    However, just when everyone was puzzled, the crowd suddenly shouted, "look."


    With this roar, everyone couldn''t help looking aside again. For a moment, they fried the pot.


    "My grass, that''s not han... Han 3000?"


    "What? That little... Son is still alive?"


    "How is this possible?!"


    When everyone saw Han 3000 standing steadily in the stopped black wind, they couldn''t help staring at each other, like a ghost.


    All the previous smiles were frozen on his face, completely stupid in place.


    Zhu Yanshuo is like an ice sculpture, motionless.


    For a long time, he stumbled suddenly and nearly fell to the ground!


    This


    Han 3000 raised his head slightly. Even he was a little confused at this time. He didn''t understand why the black wind suddenly stopped.


    It can trap itself, but why


    He didn''t understand.


    "Roar!"


    Until then, a roar broke his stupidity, and even awakened the almost petrified people in the audience.


    Looking down, on the ground, a huge monster lay there, his huge mouth opened and closed, and countless black gas was constantly going to his stomach from his open and closed mouth.


    Han 3000 suddenly smiled.


    He understood.


    He understood completely.


    He knew what the evil gluttonous was talking about, and he finally knew why the evil gluttonous ran out of his energy circle and went crazy all the way down.


    It''s not looking for death, but he has his own completely different plan.


    This product is totally different from his own view of the pillar of the black wind. For Han 3000, these are fatal Dharma attacks, but in his eyes, at least in the eyes of a eater, it is completely different.


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Originally, it was quite touched that the goods rushed in to save themselves without looking back, but now it seems that Han 3000 feels a little amorous. From beginning to end, how much of its authenticity to save himself is a huge question mark. On the contrary, it comes to eat. On this point, it is actually sitting and sticking.


    The purpose of its rushing down is just to observe from the perspective of eating goods. It is found that a large amount of energy rises from bottom to top. In the spirit that the fragrance in the pot is certainly better than that in the bowl, after the goods roughly explained to Han 3000, regardless of whether Han 3000 understood it or not, they directly bent over and rushed into the "food paradise" for it


    Yes, the ferocity of Heifeng is indeed beyond Han 3000''s expectation. Even Han 3000 himself is difficult to move forward in such a situation.


    But the evil gluttonous is different. As an ancient fierce beast, although it is no longer as brave as it used to be, the skinny camel is also bigger than the horse. After all, this goods is a real ancient fierce beast.


    Whether you can beat others is a question of whether you grow up or not, but your own skin bag is destined to be killed by others. It is by no means an easy thing.


    "Over, over?" Han 3000 took back his eyes and looked at Ye Shijun faintly.


    There was only a faint smile on Han 3000''s face, but it was this smile that could kill people''s hearts most.


    "No, no, no, you can''t!" Ye Shijun shouted hysterically. It''s hard to believe the reality in front of him.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, and then slowly came out from the dying black wind


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3367

    "No... no... no!"


    Seeing Han 3000 step by step out of the black wind, ye Shijun was crazy and afraid, and couldn''t help retreating again and again.


    At this time, Han 3000 is already like a god of death. The more he moves forward, the more he makes Ye Shijun feel cold on his back.


    He shook his head crazily. It was hard for him to accept and understand. He was almost unparalleled. How... How could he be broken.


    It shouldn''t be broken.


    Even if the true God comes, under such vast magic, it is absolutely impossible to take any advantage. Han 3000 is not the true God, and why is he qualified to break it?


    Ye Shijun was flustered, and the group on the ground was even more flustered, especially Zhu Yanshuo, Fu Tian and Zhu Yaner. Their faces were pale in an instant, and the whole heart was like ashes.


    Their happiest thing became the most terrible thing.


    Han 3000 was not killed by Ye Shijun. At this time, he directly broke Ye Shijun''s big move and came out safely.


    This is unacceptable and unacceptable to them.


    "That guy... That guy, how did you do it?" The Phoenix chicken old fairy took a breath of cool air, which prevented the Buddha from inhaling from his mouth, and then ran through his whole body instantly, making him feel extremely cold.


    "In the black wind that can almost destroy everything, this guy can last so long? Moreover, he came out unharmed. Even an iron body can''t do it."


    "Shit, who the hell did we meet?"


    "This son of a bitch should not be a new true God in the Central Plains? Because if it''s just a man, how can he do this?"


    All the four masters were shocked and sighed.


    Zhu Yan''er looked at Han 3000 with complicated eyes. At this time, ye Shijun in her eyes suddenly became less fragrant. She didn''t know when her jealousy and hatred for Han 3000 quickly rose in her heart.


    "But I just broke a spell. Why are you making such a fuss?"


    At this time, Han 3000 walked out, and the black air behind him was almost thinner and thinner. He looked at Ye Shijun and said calmly. I


    "Just a spell?" Ye Shijun looked at him like a ghost. He really wanted to scold and dance with demons, although on the surface, it was really just an access control technique.


    But in fact, its essence is far from so simple.


    It can be said that ye Shijun has been practicing for one purpose for so long.


    That is the dance of demons.


    It can kill thousands of troops and horses when moving, and can trap all kinds of experts when static. It is an absolutely right super forbidden art.


    The difficulty of cultivating this method is unimaginable, and what is needed is one in ten thousand years in the world, that is, ye Shijun can barely cultivate such forbidden art because of his different status.


    However, the forbidden art he obtained after thousands of hardships was directly broken in front of Han 3000 at this time.


    Why isn''t he upset?


    "Whatever you do, I''m not interested in knowing. Anyway, it''s just that for me." Han 3000 sneered with disdain.


    Hearing this, ye Shijun really wanted to kill Han 3000 directly. It was hateful that his single door forbidden art was so humiliated.


    "Han 3000, you are simply deceiving people too much."


    "Do you really think you will win if you break my ban?"


    When the words fell, ye Shijun suddenly felt the black gas surging again, and the whole person looked invincible like a demon God.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, and the jade sword in his hand came out. I''ll accompany you at any time.


    "Everyone listen to the order and hang Han 3000 for me!" Ye Shijun drank angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Underground, thousands of troops roared together and put on an array at the same time, which was very powerful.


    "What? I can''t fight alone. I''m looking for help?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, "you have it, so do I."


    When the words fell, Han Sanyi smiled, followed by a beast roar, and the evil gluttony on the ground rushed up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3368

    "Roar!"


    At this time, the evil gluttonous, or due to the reason of taking the evil Qi just now, the whole body is also full of black gas, and the individual also suddenly increases a lot in the blink of an eye. It looks like a tiger is powerful and makes people shudder.


    Ye Shijun sneered and disdained: "is this your helper?"


    Han 3000 smiled: "exactly."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Ye Shijun immediately heard the sound of laughter, and the whole person who laughed had a stomachache.


    He thought Han 3000''s helper was a thousand troops, which made him more or less worried, but when he saw that Han 3000''s last helper was only the pet just now, he suddenly felt relieved and brought endless ridicule.


    He now has a strong army and a large number of people under his command. Each of them is the best of the best soldiers, and there are a large number of guards and several experts who should fall into the city. For him, such a lineup has all the advantages.


    Don''t mention Han 3000. Even if he has many helpers, ye Shijun doesn''t worry at all. What''s more, this guy''s helper has been working for a long time, but he''s just a pet.


    Isn''t this something he can handle at will?


    "What are you laughing at? Is it so funny?" Han 3000 sneered.


    "What are you laughing at? What do you think I''m laughing at? Of course I''m laughing at you stupid. I thought you Han 3000 had any ability, and the result was this one?"


    "Also, I overestimate you. If you are a waste like you and everyone cries out to beat mice, how many people are willing to follow you."


    "After all, the people who followed you when you were a little famous died. I forgot about it."


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "I''ll find you fu ye and his family to figure out the Revenge of those brothers. You don''t have to remind me that Han 3000 may have no other advantages, but he is definitely one of the best in remembering revenge."


    "What''s the fucking use of just remembering revenge? The important thing is that you have to have the ability of fucking revenge." Ye Shijun said coldly, "with your mouse? Or with the strange broken thing around you?"


    Looking at Ye Shijun''s proud and cruel dog appearance, Han 3000 shook his head helplessly, and then sighed deeply: "look at your stupid appearance of ignorance. I think it''s really my fault that you have changed. You''re no different from your previous stupidity."


    Then, the sky fire moon wheel suddenly caught on the jade sword. The next second, Han 3000 suddenly attacked Ye Shijun.


    And almost at the same time, the evil gluttonous around also suddenly followed and attacked from the side.


    The 72 way divine sword plus Taixu divine step, Han 3000''s figure is like a ghost, and the sword technique is as exquisite as God. Ye Shijun is tired of parrying directly.


    But what annoyed him most was not Han 3000 here, but the evil gluttony attacked from the side.


    The claw is like steel and the body is like a huge mountain. There are no complex and redundant moves. It is the most pure original move of beast attack.


    It may have disadvantages, but it also has its courage and fearlessness.


    Under several successive attacks, ye Shijun immediately retreated. When he looked down, he was stunned. The long iron sword in his hand was completely deformed at this time.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, almost at the moment when ye Shijun was stunned, a fierce tiger swooped down. Even if ye Shijun hurriedly dodged, he didn''t respond in time because of the moment when he was distracted. At the moment when he leaned over, the steel claw of evil gluttonous had already swept over his chest.


    Although it was only lightly rubbed, it didn''t seem to hurt his flesh, even if it was only slightly rubbed, ye Shijun was already shocked in his eyes.


    On the chest, the Buddha was worn by a sword. The clothes were directly cut through a long hole. When it was clear that the skin was not cut, it was also hurt by Qi force, forming a long blood hole.


    "You beast." At the moment, ye Shijun was anxious and angry. He looked coldly at the passing evil gluttonous, which was obviously extremely angry.


    In his capacity, he was injured by an animal. He was annoyed.


    "What the fuck are you doing? I don''t want to hurry up?" Ye Shijun shouted angrily at the ground.


    With his roar, the troops under him finally reflected that they had to defend and attack.


    The four masters also bear the brunt under Zhu Yanshuo''s command, flying towards the sky with thousands of masters.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly smiled, turned around, looked at the four masters who rushed over, and suddenly raised his hand: "wait a minute."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3369

    As soon as the words fell, the men and horses led by the four masters really stopped on the spot.


    This makes Ye Shijun angry. The enemy is in front of him. These fools are even obedient to the enemy''s words. Isn''t this bullshit?


    "Fool, what are you doing with him? He wants a whole corpse. Are you really going to make them a whole corpse?" Ye Shijun roared angrily.


    The four masters were stunned at once. They were always in the clouds and timid by Han 3000. As soon as he said wait a minute, he and others really stopped because of his mother''s absurdity. After looking at each other, the four people gathered again. At present, they were going to attack directly.


    "I''m not sure who will die and who will live." Han 3000 smiled softly, "I told you to stop for your safety."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Give it to me." Ye Shijun drank coldly.


    Although he is not the one who directly governs the four masters, the four masters also know that even Zhu Yanshuo, their direct leader, has to obey him, and they naturally dare not disobey him.


    But it happened that the four people didn''t know why. They really didn''t move. Instead, they looked at Han 3000 and waited for him.


    Ye Shijun was so angry that he was about to explode in place on the spot. Han 3000, who was not far away, smiled with satisfaction: "children can be taught. It''s not in vain for me to remind you."


    "I ask you, are you going to hit me or it when you come up?" After all, Han 3000 refers to the gluttony of evil. Obviously, the latter refers to the gluttony of evil.


    Several people looked at each other, including a group of expert soldiers behind them.


    This problem is really a good one. If you come up to help, you must choose one to attack and alleviate Ye Shijun''s pressure.


    But when it comes to who to choose, these guys really haven''t thought about it carefully.


    "Why don''t you choose me?" Han 3000 sneered contemptuously.


    On hearing this, although a group of people didn''t refuse on the surface, they withdrew from the court in the bottom of their heart.


    Doohan 3000? Obviously not a good choice.


    After all, these goods are the fierce people who have slaughtered the magic cloud ghost city. If they can''t see and feel the terror of the magic cloud ghost city with their own eyes, then he came out of Ye Shijun''s blow to destroy heaven and earth, which was really and completely completed in front of everyone.


    Because, to fight such a person, even if they are numerous, who can guarantee that they will win?


    Who can guarantee not to be caught and beaten by Han 3000 in this process?


    Once any of these situations happens, it will be a fucking disaster for anyone present.


    "If you are smart, you should not come to me, so you can only choose my God." Han Sanxiao.


    A group of people didn''t speak, but their eyes have almost explained all the answers. Now their positions are different and the atmosphere is different. Otherwise, a group of people really nodded subconsciously.


    Everyone knows that persimmons should be squeezed with soft ones. Obviously, these people are not stupid. Compared with Han 3000, that guy is just a pet in the end. He looks fierce, but he is obviously much better than Han 3000.


    After all, even Han 3000''s divine pet may be much stronger than most people''s, but it is only divine pet after all. What does divine pet mean? It''s very simple. Probably, it was defeated by Han 3000 and then accepted.


    In that case, it must not be as abnormal as Han 3000 in terms of ability, and if Han 3000 took it long ago, the beast''s ability will be greatly reduced, which is even more good news for them.


    "I knew you were going to choose it." Han 3000 nodded: "it''s human nature. If I were you, I would do the same. After all, who can''t live with me."


    "But..."


    As soon as the conversation peak turned, Han 3000 adjusted the door for a long time, but it was this that adjusted the appetite of the people on the scene to full.


    Ye Shijun is getting angry, because it''s obvious that Han 3000 is playing with them.


    But it happened that these damn fools were really hooked. They were fascinated by it.


    "But what?" The Phoenix chicken old fairy asked with a mouth.


    "But you fucking fart, give it to me!" Ye Shijun urged with anger again.


    With this, a group of people dared not refuse, but Han 3000 also opened his mouth: "however, its name, you may want to know, its name..."


    "Evil gluttony!"


    At this moment, the live play begins


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3370

    After hearing Ye Shijun''s angry voice, the soldiers returned to their senses and rushed forward on the spot.


    But the four masters in front were stunned. They didn''t move forward for half a minute. On the contrary, they subconsciously had to step back.


    At the last time, the well-trained and powerful team not only didn''t rush with anger, but came directly to the scene of the crash.


    Not to mention Ye Shijun, even Zhu Yanshuo, who is looking at the bottom, is ashamed. Why is the army of great masters so embarrassed?


    "Lord Zhu''s elite soldiers and what Fu Ye''s two experts are really strong. Hehe, as soon as they come up, they will show us a different way of attack. Qingji has little talent and learning. I also want Lord Zhu to give me some advice on how to fight and arrange the array. It''s strange." Qingji has long been fed up with the complacency and all kinds of sarcasm of these people. Now the field is changing. Naturally, she will not miss such a good opportunity.


    Hearing Qingji''s ridicule, Zhu Yanshuo was angry with old blood crazy Biao, but he also had no words to refute at this time. He could only stare at Qingji fiercely to announce his anger.


    Zhu Yanshuo waved his hand slightly, and a subordinate came together. Zhu Yanshuo whispered, "go up and see what the hell you''re doing."


    "Yes." Subordinates took orders and flew directly into the air.


    In the middle of the air, in the face of Ye Shijun''s rage, none of the four masters cared more than one eye. Instead, they looked at Han 3000 in great fear, and then looked at the distant place resting in the middle of the air, looking covetously at their evil gluttony with one eye.


    Gluttony of evil!


    Maybe the young people behind them haven''t heard of this name, but for their four old oil men who have been wandering in the demon family for many years, this name is not only recognized, but also thunderous.


    That''s the top of the ancient beasts.


    That''s the existence of the ceiling of the beast world.


    There are too many legends about it.


    However, it has long disappeared, I don''t know how long, and gradually forgotten in the river of years.


    But forgetting and nonexistence are two concepts. The latter is nothingness, while the former just disappears for too long.


    Therefore, once it appears, it will lead to the reawakening of memory and the reawakening of fear hidden in the heart.


    "Get the fuck back." The old fairy of Phoenix chicken drank angrily at the many soldiers crowded up behind.


    "What the fuck is evil gluttonous, ancient fierce animals. Are you looking for death?" The Bigfoot also roared.


    Some soldiers looked back at each other in a puzzled way.


    Naturally, they don''t know each other, but simply watching the performance of the four masters makes them feel that the monster doesn''t seem easy to provoke.


    "If you are all members of the demon clan, then Taotie is one of the spokesmen of the demon clan. So, do you bastards understand?" Heishan demon girl shouted coldly.


    At this moment, a group of soldiers immediately understood their intention. No one dared to take another step forward. Instead, they retreated bit by bit towards the rear.


    They don''t understand the concept of evil gluttony, but they know very well the concept of the spokesman of the demon family. What can represent a race and a group of villains, that must be the villain among the villains.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Evil gluttonous? What fucking evil gluttonous? He said, you believe it?" Ye Shijun drank in a hurry.


    Almost at the same time, the subordinate who was urged by Zhu Yanshuo to ask about the situation also arrived at the scene. Looking at the four masters and a group of frightened soldiers, he couldn''t help but be dissatisfied: "what are you doing? City Lord Zhu has been dissatisfied with this. He specially ordered me to come up for supervision. Don''t you hurry up?"


    With that, he looked at Ye Shijun and said, "special envoy ye, calm down and let them attack immediately."


    Naturally, the four masters knew that he was Zhu Yanshuo''s confidant and didn''t dare to scold at will. They had to walk in front of him for a few steps. Then they whispered something in his ear. Then, the goods were suddenly stunned and the next second


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3371

    The next second, he frowned, looked at the four masters and asked, "seriously?"


    The four nodded together.


    The next second, the man smiled, and then hugged Ye Shijun with both hands: "my subordinates have something to do, go back and report to Lord Zhu first."


    As soon as the voice fell, the guy turned around and sped to the ground without looking back.


    Originally, I thought Zhu Yanshuo sent a supervisor to make these evil writers hurry up. As a result, ye Shijun broke his head. Unexpectedly, the supervisor ran away!


    In front of his own face, he fucking ran away!


    Are you crazy?!


    Ye Shijun wants to be angry, but everyone runs away. What can he be angry?!


    Moreover, with his running, the four masters and a group of people who were already afraid also retreated more outward and backward at this time.


    If ye Shijun wasn''t here, they might have run away on the spot.


    On the ground, when the supervisor came down, Zhu Yanshuo was slightly dissatisfied and confused. After all, the upper part was still at a standstill and was not moved at all. Seeing the panic of the supervisor, he immediately said, "why did you come down when the upper part didn''t move?"


    "City... Lord, this... This can''t move."


    "What do you mean you can''t move?" Zhu Yanshuo was dissatisfied and drank.


    "The city Lord knows, Han... What is the monster next to Han 3000?" That subordinate is also very wronged.


    This is not because we are too counselled, but because the enemy is too fierce.


    "Say!" Zhu Yanshuo shouted coldly.


    The subordinate nodded and was about to get up and stick it to Zhu Yanshuo, whispering softly, but Zhu Yanshuo didn''t want to talk to him at this time. Now he drank: "if you have something to say, you don''t have to."


    "But..."


    "Do you have to make me angry?"


    "Subordinates dare not." The subordinate clenched his teeth and wanted to take into account the feeling of the crowd for you, but since you want to do so, it''s no wonder that I coughed softly and said: "that monster is very not simple, that... That''s the ancient fierce... The gluttonous appetite of fierce beasts!"


    "Evil gluttony?"


    As soon as he heard this, Zhu Yanshuo''s ground troops immediately fried the pot, and several old elders were as pale as death.


    Even though Zhu Yanshuo was young, as the city leader, he was knowledgeable and naturally knew such evil things. For a moment, the arrogant anger had disappeared, leaving only shock on his face.


    "Can you make a mistake? How can evil Taotie, an ancient fierce beast, reappear in the world? What''s more, how can it be willing to be controlled by others? Even if it''s just a fake? It''s used to scare us."


    "You''re right. Even God won''t give in to such things, let alone he''s just a person?"


    Some people don''t believe.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked strange. He mumbled and looked up at Han 3000 in the sky. For a moment, he didn''t know how to feel.


    Almost at this time, an old man came out slowly and shook his head: "no, maybe... It''s true."


    "If a person who even owns such a strange thing as Pangu axe only has an ancient fierce beast as the pet of God, although it is strange, it is not a fantasy."


    As soon as the words fell, those who questioned the silence time were completely silent, and they always just found some reasons for their fears or worries. Once their reasons did not exist, they would be equivalent to destroying their last hope.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s teeth are almost broken. He doesn''t understand why han 3000 is so magical. He also regrets what he did that day, but he made up his mind when he thought of his sister.


    "Don''t say it''s the gluttony of evil. Even if the demon ancestor appears, I will kill him!"


    "Blow the horn of death. If anyone disobeys, there will be no amnesty!"


    His subordinates hurried to do it. Zhu Yanshuo looked coldly at Han 3000 in the air: "I don''t care who you are. Today, you will die here!"


    Woo!


    The horn blows


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3372

    The whole audience roared and shook the world.


    The horn of death is like a death order. If there is someone who doesn''t obey, he will be killed like a defector.


    On the ground, those who have slightly less cultivation, or who are responsible for ground attack and defense have moved rapidly after the signal sounded. At this time, the four masters and a group of elite are also a little flustered in the air.


    "To go up is to die, not to go up is to die. But at least, there is still a chance to win when going up, or there is a chance to live when going down, but if we violate the death order, we will all be executed." The black mountain demon girl said coldly.


    The three masters didn''t make a sound. They clenched their teeth and looked at the evil gluttonous not far ahead and nodded.


    "Where are the generals!" The black mountain demon girl drank angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Although the voice behind him was obviously short of breath, at least the victory was that these guys finally unified their caliber.


    "Divide into four teams, surround and attack from four directions, and charge with me!"


    Then, the four masters took the initiative to attack, and rushed to the evil gluttony in four directions.


    Seeing that the four bastards finally started, ye Shijun was not idle there. He accelerated his speed and attacked Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, grasped the jade sword in his hand, and the sky fire moon wheel directly turned into a fire dragon and electric snake, which surrounded him and rushed straight to Ye Shijun.


    At the other end, the four masters led their elite troops to besiege the evil Taotie. The evil Taotie didn''t panic at all. As soon as he drank his anger, he was like a lion or a tiger.


    Suddenly, in mid air, there were four explosions, and all kinds of spells emerged one after another.


    The light of the sky, too, was completely ignored, and was directly illuminated by these spell explosions.


    The airflow generated by all kinds of explosions even rushed all the way to the whole ground, so that the huge city has been in slow vibration.


    At this time, a large number of residents in the city have stopped on the avenue in front of their respective doors to watch. Even if they are far away, they can still feel the incomparably powerful explosion in mid air!


    "What''s going on? Is it time for someone to attack the city?"


    A group of people pointed out, really unknown.


    "Who will take so few people to attack the city? I have a friend who lives not far from the incident. It is said that Lord Zhu took the VIP who just came recently to attack the God and man in one fell swoop."


    "Didn''t the man of heaven help us destroy the demon cloud ghost city? Lord Zhu was very excited and held a big banquet to thank him for his kindness. How could there be a fight?"


    "It was said that after the martial arts contest, the sister of Lord Zhu was taken away by the divine man. Early the next morning, his sister was taken back from the Inn by the people of Lord Zhu alone. It is estimated that the divine man is also a romantic man. He ate up and didn''t admit it. There was a fight on both sides."


    Others were surprised by the speech, but when they thought about it carefully, it made perfect sense.


    At this time, a woman in the crowd, after taking a look at others, quietly retreated out. If Han 3000 is here at this time, she must be able to recognize who this woman is.


    "Wow!"


    Almost at the moment when the woman retreated, there was another violent explosion in the air. The super strong explosion afterwave fell directly from the sky and was pressed down almost with the naked eye.


    Boom!


    When the air wave lifted, the crowd fell together, and all kinds of things on the roadside immediately sat on the ground. What is similar to here is not only here, but also in other places around.


    "Isn''t this fucking fierce?"


    Someone got up and looked at the explosion in the air. He couldn''t help shouting!


    The distance between them is thousands of meters, but it is such a distance that they are still affected by the afterwaves. It is in response to that sentence that immortals fight and mortals suffer.


    It''s not just that they sigh too fiercely. At this time, Zhu Yanshuo and others who are deployed directly below can''t even shout. A large area of people are directly patted on the ground by the downstream air wave, and a solid dog eats the mud.


    Some people are even worse from the center. They are directly photographed and fall to the ground. Then they slide away for several meters on the ground and hit dizzy, dazzling and screaming.


    Almost at this time, in mid air, the two people who made the explosion also retreated in the explosion.


    Their breath was surging and their momentum was open. However, their expressions at this time were different.


    Han 3000 was laughing, while ye Shijun was shocked: "no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, you... Your breath..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3373

    Han 3000 smiled and motioned him to continue.


    Ye Shijun stepped back slightly and looked at Han 3000 strangely. He didn''t understand that the magic Qi cultivated by his special method was already the strongest Qi, but why he didn''t realize the advantage of his pure magic Qi against Han 3000, instead


    Instead, there will be a feeling of falling into the downwind?


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible.


    What I practiced is the most Yin skill in the world. The method I used is also called poison Jue. What''s the reason for this guy in front of me?!


    "Very unconvinced?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Ye Shijun''s skill is really extraordinary, especially this guy''s magic Qi. Not only does it become extremely fierce in such a short time, but the most important thing is the purity of the magic Qi, which is far beyond Han 3000''s imagination.


    Han 3000 can even say that since he entered the land of the demon clan, this guy is absolutely one of the most powerful and pure guys he has ever fought.


    Even looking at the whole eight party world of Han 3000, there are absolutely few similar ones.


    However, fortunately, Han 3000 is not bad now.


    The Qi of chaos is the ancestor of all Qi, and its ability naturally surpasses all breath.


    Although Ye Shijun was fierce, unfortunately, he was unlucky. When he met someone he shouldn''t have met, not only did Fang Cheng fail to come out and successfully force him, but he was directly pulled out of the starting point by someone and hit the wall directly.


    Naturally, it''s not surprising that some people now doubt themselves.


    "You''re just an earth bastard. With your body and talent, how can you have a stronger breath than me? Han 3000, what Yin move did you use?" Ye Shijun shouted coldly.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "is it difficult to admit that others are better than himself? What are you, one bite at a time?"


    "Do you say it or not?" Ye Shijun shouted coldly.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe that Han 3000 had any ability to surpass him in the purity of power. He was only willing to believe that Han 3000 must have used some treasure.


    After all, waste belongs to waste, but after all, there is good luck, just like the Pangu axe in his hand.


    "Hehe." Han 3000 smiled and said, "I don''t know. I thought you won. I''ll tell you a clear answer. If I don''t tell you, what can you do?"


    "You..." Ye Shijun was furious.


    For so long, Fu ye both has the final say, even outside, with his relationship today, he has been respected everywhere. He is hard to change his arrogance for a while. He is so three thousand by Han. He is rushing to the air and rushing to the three thousand direction.


    Han 3000 didn''t panic at all. He even changed his previous attack and defense trend. Instead, he just kept dodging by simply using his speed and footwork.


    Shame is almost written on your face.


    Fighting between the two sides, attacking the heart is the best. What Han 3000 wants is Ye Shijun''s impatience.


    Once a person loses his mind, even if he will enhance his combat effectiveness because of anger, he is easy to expose his shortcomings because he is not in disorder.


    As for the battle on the other side, although Taotie of evil is not very strong now, it is equal to the four masters and a group of elites because it is supported by the magic Qi just swallowed.


    Of course, the most important point here is the subtotal of Han 3000 Fang Cai.


    Or they''ve been attacked.


    Han 3000 told the four masters in advance that it was a glutton of evil. Naturally, it was not a kind reminder. Of course, it was not idle.


    Naturally, he did this to make these guys timid when playing after hearing the name of evil Taotie. In this way, evil Taotie dare not say it is a sure bet, but at least he tilted the balance of victory to it.


    In fact, as Han 3000 expected, the four Masters had their own thoughts. Now, in the face of the legendary fierce beast, although they suffer from orders and must be hard, everyone is worried about being hurt by it. It''s more like they don''t work.


    With the war situation over there being delayed, Han 3000 naturally has enough time to play one-on-one with Ye Shijun.


    With Ye Shijun''s more ferocious attack, various explosions emerge one after another in the mid air, the nebula moves, and the sky and earth change color!


    In the sky, the thunder was fierce and the lightning was fierce, but when the thunder was here, everything suddenly stood still


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3374

    Like the morning after the complete carnival, or like the midnight after the rush, the quiet makes people feel a little terrible. The quiet anti Buddha breath makes people feel the slight swing sound of sweat moving due to the wind.


    The clouds dispersed, and the early sun in the sky shone on the earth again. Everything against Buddha ushered in the beginning of life.


    All the people on the ground stopped moving their hands and looked up at the sky.


    Not only they, but even the four masters in mid air and Taotie of evil, put down their fierce fight with each other and looked up at the sky. Muna was stunned, opened his mouth and dared not blink.


    At this time, on the top of the clouds, two young people stood opposite each other, frivolous in the air.


    Both of them hold long swords, but one raises them and the other puts them down.


    The sword dropped slightly between the legs, and the sword body was weak, but the hand at the hilt was holding it tightly. The sword raised was powerful. On the contrary, the hand holding the hilt was unusually relaxed and looked along the sword body. The sharp sword tip was exactly in front of a person''s throat.


    Han 3000 smiled, while ye Shijun''s eyes were filled with hatred and unwilling.


    However, he was unwilling at all, but now he had to accept the fact that the tip of the sword was in his throat, and he could not move even once.


    As the battle between dragon and tiger lasted for nearly half an hour, at present, this situation is completely over.


    Han 3000sheng!


    On the ground, a group of people were completely stupid, and Zhu Yanshuo was the whole person. He was soft on the ground and his face was pale. Looking at the scene in the sky, he was like a dead father.


    "How could this happen?"


    "How could this happen?!"


    He kept asking questions, but he didn''t know whether to ask himself or the heaven.


    Zhu Yaner''s eyes are completely dull. This should not be the script she wants. What she wants is to stand in front of Han 3000 and tell Han 3000 that as long as Miss Ben is willing, there are a lot of people better than you in line.


    She wants Han 3000 to be completely jealous of her and regret missing her, not... Not right now.


    Not only them, but also the people who were watching everywhere in the city were in panic and consternation.


    And now above the sky.


    Han 3000 looked at Ye Shijun in front of him calmly and slowly opened his mouth: "didn''t you scream fiercely just now? Why, don''t you scream now? Looking at your eyes, I want to cut me thousands of times. Do it."


    Ye Shijun gnawed his teeth angrily, and the whole person was furious. But what else could he do besides sulking here?


    As long as he moves, Han 3000 will close his throat with a sword and let him say goodbye to the world completely.


    What else can he do?


    "Han 3000, it''s just unfair. Today, you''re lucky and barely won. However, Han 3000, don''t blame me for not telling you. You''d better kill me, otherwise, I Ye Shijun swear that once I survive, one day, I want you Han 3000 to cry and kneel in front of me." Ye Shijun gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "Crying and kneeling in front of you?" Han Sanyi smiled, "that''s a good idea, I remember. But don''t you think your threat is an idiot? Is the sword in your hand or mine?"


    "You!!" Ye Shijun was angry. After adjusting his breathing and barely moving down, he looked coldly at Han 3000, full of disdain.


    "You look like a dog. If it weren''t for me, how could you help the Ye family grow up? You didn''t have the slightest gratitude, but secretly attacked the disciples of my mysterious alliance. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. You show your teeth with me first." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "But it''s true that you killed my father and that you seduced my wife." Ye Shijun shouted angrily.


    "What disgraceful thing did your father do? You''d better ask him in person. As for seducing your wife? Sorry, I''m not interested in your Ye Shijun''s woman from beginning to end. I can''t manage it well. The woman came to me to settle accounts? Don''t you know what virtue Fumei is?" The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand and directly hit Ye Shijun with energy.


    Ye Shijun immediately gritted his teeth and waited to die, but after he felt it, the whole person was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3375

    Without any pain or even any meridian damage, everything seems so ordinary.


    Even if ye Shijun hadn''t just seen Han 3000 hit himself with energy, he didn''t feel what Han 3000 had done to him.


    "Han 3000, what the fuck do you mean? What have you done to me?" Ye Shijun said angrily.


    Han 3000 smiled: "I helped you become a eunuch. Didn''t you say I brought you a green hat and seduced your wife? Just help people to the end, and I''ll help you realize this wish."


    Hearing this, ye Shijun was stunned for a moment, and then the whole person was about to explode in situ. He stared at Han 3000 like a crazy dog and roared: "Han 3000, I''ll fucking kill you."


    This is related to the dignity of men. How can ye Shijun control the anger in his body? He doesn''t care what the consequences are. He is going to cut Han 3000 directly with a sword.


    But the core of the problem also appeared soon. Ye Shijun found that he had no possibility to move at all, and his whole body was completely disobedient to Buddha in an instant.


    "You... What did you do to me?" Ye Shijun was shocked.


    He doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand, why is it like this?


    "It''s nothing. I added some material to your body." Han 3000 smiled.


    Ye Shijun stared like an ox and looked at Han 3000 fiercely: "if you want to kill, kill. Are you a man?"


    "What are you excited about? It''s not as simple as killing a dog to kill you? Besides, you''re happy to die, and I haven''t had enough."


    Then Han 3000 grabbed Ye Shijun directly and fell directly from the air like carrying a Yangji.


    As Han Sanyi fell, people on the ground were as good as sheep. Seeing the tiger, they fled one after another, and forcibly turned the space around Han 3000 into a football field.


    At this time, Han 3000 grabbed Ye Shijun and threw it directly half a meter in front of his feet.


    Ye Shijun, who has just been arrogant, was lost by Han 3000 at this time. His time is like a lost dog.


    As ye Shijun did so, the people who were already afraid of him retreated for several meters, and the Zhu brothers and sisters also looked more and more ugly.


    Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t have to say much. This is his guest of honor. He invited a super helper to kill Han 3000, but now he was knocked down by Han 3000. It''s really stealing chicken instead of losing a handful of rice.


    Zhu Yan''er also heard her heartbroken voice. It was not easy for her to completely recover her heart from Han 3000. She was full of joy and thought that she had found the real unparalleled son of heaven.


    As a result, the right one does, but unfortunately, it''s not the one who likes himself, but


    But the person she most wants to forget and replace.


    And the one she thought was the right one was thrown on the ground like a dog. She had dreamed of showing off in front of this damn man.


    But now it seems that the biggest humiliation is already here, but it''s not that she humiliated him, but that he humiliated her silently.


    Zhu Yan''er was so angry that he was about to cry, but what can he do?!


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say a lot just now? Now, I''m mute?" Han 3000 glanced at everyone present and looked past. No one didn''t obediently turn his head to one side for fear of touching his eyes and attracting his attention.


    Zhu Yanshuo clenched his teeth and stepped forward: "Han 3000, be smart. You release childe Ye right away, otherwise, I want you to die."


    "Don''t forget, even if you win young master ye, there are tens of thousands of elite in the city. You haven''t won yet."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "you threaten me?"


    Then he stepped on Ye Shijun with a cruel foot, which made Ye Shijun show his teeth in pain.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo immediately dared not say more. Looking at the sneering Han 3000, he couldn''t help it: "Han 3000, what do you mean? What do you want? Give me a happy word."


    "Good!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3377

    Zhu Yanshuo''s heart sank as soon as he heard this. He also knew that Han 3000 was obviously more than that. However, he didn''t know what Han 3000 wanted to do.


    "Han 3000, what are you trying to say?" Fu Tian was very anxious. The first one couldn''t help roaring.


    Han 3000 smiled softly, "but they are not my friends."


    "Not your friend? Han Sansan, what do you mean by that? You said yes just now, but not now. Is it or not?" Fu Tian was almost stunned by Han 3000''s goods and said in a hurry.


    "They are indeed the people I want to find, but they are not my friends. The reason why I want to mention these three people is also obvious. They are the followers of my friend Xia Wei, an old housekeeper, a female slave maid and a personal bodyguard."


    "Xia Wei is my only friend. However, Lord Zhu repeatedly denied what Qingji said. I want these three people to simply prove that what Qingji said is not a story, but a truth." Han 3000 smiled.


    "If there is no face change, I would like to ask why my friend Xia Wei is unconscious? I also want to ask, if there is no such thing, why are the three attendants detained by Lord Zhu? Of course, Lord Zhu can choose to still die and refuse to admit it, but the three of them will tell the truth directly."


    "Lord Zhu can kill them now. Kill people and kill people."


    After a few words, everyone looked at Zhu Yanshuo''s brother and sister quietly or in shock. Obviously, most people have quite believed Han 3000''s words and believed in the change of face.


    After all, the witness is here, and Zhu Yanshuo''s words are completely different.


    Seeing the people like this, Zhu Yaner lowered her head and didn''t dare to lift it at all, for fear that others would read something from her eyes or expression.


    Zhu Yanshuo was almost numb at this time.


    Han 3000 blocked the road directly to Zhu Yanshuo. Now he doesn''t kill people. He looks angry, but if he kills people, he will sit down and kill people. For a time, he is depressed and dying.


    The change of face was so forcefully taken by Han 3000.


    Ye Shijun lay on the ground, his eyes almost filled with despair.


    He was unwilling to look at Zhu Yaner with his head down. He didn''t understand and was even more puzzled.


    It''s enough humiliation for him to lose to Han 3000, but he didn''t expect that he was still behind.


    The woman he likes and the woman he pursues is not a beautiful woman at all, but an ugly woman who makes people feel sick when they see it!


    That is to say, in the past three days, I have been laughing with him and being close to him is


    Thinking of this, ye Shijun couldn''t help tumbling in his stomach. He once dreamed of a kiss of xiangze. Now it seems that he really wants to be glad he didn''t get the chance.


    Of course, these are not what killed him. What killed him most is that Zhu Yaner is an ugly woman, which means that her appearance is actually that of the woman around Han 3000!


    Another fucking Han 3000!!!


    It''s Han 3000 again. Why can''t you get around this bastard forever?!


    The woman around him in the end, in the end, always has nothing to do with Han 3000? He is really about to explode in situ. First, Fumei, and now


    Seeing the crowd feeling like this and childe ye like this, Zhu Yanshuo has completely collapsed. He knows that this secret can''t be kept at this moment.


    "Han 3000, you mean person, you fucking Yin me." Ye Shijun roared angrily and pointed to Han 3000. His eyes almost swallowed people alive.


    Han 3000 smiled calmly. Not only was he not angry at all, but he also comforted: "Lord Zhu, why are you so angry."


    "You son of a bitch, have the face to gossip here?" Ye Shijun was angry and was about to vomit blood.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I didn''t say anything sarcastic. What I said is true. After all..."


    "After all, compared with what I''m going to say next, this kind of thing is just a small thing. If you''re so angry about it, what should you do later?"


    After that, Han 3000''s mouth again drew an evil smile that made Zhu Yanshuo''s mentality explode


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3378

    It''s exploding, it''s exploding, Zhu Yanshuo''s whole mother is exploding, and it''s such a fucking weird smile!


    It''s endless, isn''t it?


    Just a moment ago, Zhu Yanshuo couldn''t turn his fucking body up to now. He came again before he could catch his breath.


    He really wants to rush straight up. Even if he can''t beat this bastard, he will tear this guy into pieces with his mouth. Damn, it''s so fucking hateful.


    "Surnamed Han, what the hell do you want? You just say it in one breath." Zhu Yanshuo roared angrily=


    Fu Tian also helped to say, "yes, Han 3000, a man, you have a better time."


    "I didn''t say I was unhappy. Are you too anxious?" Han 3000 looked at the arrogant and hot of these guys and felt funny, but on the surface he had to pretend as if nothing had happened: "what am I talking about now?"


    "Come on, you." Fu Tian''s teeth are clenched.


    Zhu Yanshuo was so angry that his breath was spinning in his throat. He was really angry. At such an old age, he had never been played with like this.


    But he didn''t dare to attack too much. After all, ye Shijun was there. He was worried that his reaction was too fierce and made Han 3000''s next requirements more excessive.


    "As I said, Xia Wei is my friend, so now that something has happened to her, I naturally hope she''s okay, so..." Han Sanqian said, looking at Zhu Yanshuo faintly.


    The meaning is obvious, that is to ask Zhu Yanshuo to change the faces of Zhu Yaner and Xia Wei.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo blurted out: "no, Han 3000, I tell you, you can''t think about it."


    Han Sanyi smiled and was not lost. He spread his hand at will, raised his sword again, and cut it directly at Ye Shijun. He didn''t even want to say a word.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian couldn''t do anything. He hurriedly shouted, "wait a minute."


    Han 3000 looked at Fu Tian impatiently and said in a cold voice, "what are you waiting for? If the transaction fails, it will fail. Don''t wait."


    Words fall, Han 3000 wants to move again.


    Fu Tian was completely flustered. He didn''t expect Han 3000 to be so decisive. Together with Zhu Yanshuo, he couldn''t see through Han 3000. It''s reasonable to say that Han 3000 should make a counter-offer?


    Who knows, this guy doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all, and he is extremely determined to kill.


    "You stop." Fu Tian still spoke again. For him, ye Shijun was too important. He couldn''t be killed by others like this. Suddenly, he looked at Han 3000: "I promise you."


    "What''s the use of your promise? It''s time to fall into the city, but it''s not your home. Can you count on the sky?" Han 3000 said with complete disdain.


    The weather was urgent, but there was nothing to do but turn around and look at Zhu Yanshuo, Coldly said: "Lord Zhu, it''s related to the life of young master Ye. Don''t blame me for my ugly words. If you really insist on not saving, I will tell you the truth of the matter in detail at that time. At that time... Fumou will be punished for inadequate protection, but I''m afraid you, Lord Zhu, won''t be slighter than me."


    "Lord Zhu, please remember, I don''t know what your sister looks like. I only know that she doesn''t even have a chance to live."


    Fu Tian''s words are very cold and his voice is very light, but the threat in each has risen to an extreme level, so that Zhu Yanshuo has an illusion for a time, that is, if he doesn''t agree, maybe Fu Tian will do it directly now.


    Zhu Yanshuo bit his teeth. Now he is on the line and has to send it. Although Fu Tian''s threat makes him very unhappy, he must also admit that Fu Tian''s words are very reasonable.


    He has no choice. The only thing he can do is to be forced to accept Han 3000''s transaction request.


    "Brother, I don''t want it, I don''t want it."


    Seeing that Zhu Yanshuo seemed to have changed his mind, Zhu Yaner gently walked up to his brother and took his brother''s hand: "I don''t want to change back to the previous ugly appearance. I don''t want it. If my brother has to do so, Yan''er would rather die."


    Hearing his sister''s almost heartbroken voice, Zhu Yanshuo was completely caught in a dilemma for a time. What choice should he make?


    Suddenly, Fu Tian on one side sneered slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3379

    Zhu Yanshuo was stunned. He didn''t understand why Fu Tian suddenly sneered at this time.


    He is almost split, but Fu Tian still smiles?!


    "Promise him." Fu Tian gently reached Zhu Yanshuo''s side and whispered in his ear.


    Zhu Yanshuo is very embarrassed. How can he promise?


    He didn''t want to see his sister crying all day, and he didn''t want to see her like a mouse. She could only hide in the dark and couldn''t see anyone else.


    In such a day, my sister spent more than 20 years, and he accompanied me for a full 20 years.


    From frugality to extravagance is easy, but from extravagance to frugality is even more difficult.


    "It is said that once people encounter something they are worried about, they will be confused and lose their basic reason. It seems that this is true." Fu Tian sneered softly.


    Zhu Yanshuo was puzzled and looked at Fu Tian. He was extremely puzzled: "what''s the meaning of helping the elder?"


    "I ask you, whose territory is this?"


    This question is not difficult to answer. Zhu Yanshuo can answer it directly without even thinking. Naturally, this is his territory.


    "Who''s the boss of the site? Naturally, rules are the ones who has the final say, right?" Fu Tian smiled and looked at Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo was slightly stunned. Then he suddenly understood the meaning of helping heaven.


    Since it''s time to fall into the city, it''s naturally his territory of Zhu Yanshuo. Ye Shijun did lose, but it doesn''t mean that Han 3000 won.


    Here, he is still alive, and the basic plate is firmly in his hand. Even if he makes a transaction now, what can it mean? Can it show that Han 3000 can get out of here?


    Since he can''t get out, what if he has the upper hand in the transaction?


    It''s like in a gambling game, the person who wins first may not really win.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo''s face showed a trace of coldness. As long as ye Shijun was rescued first, what he lost now is not important, and he must get it all back in the end.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo got up and walked in front of him, took a look at Han 3000, and then patted his palm: "Han 3000, I admire you, I really admire you."


    "Take retreat as the approach, greedy for my basic bottom line step by step. What a wonderful frog boiled in warm water."


    From the very beginning, Han Sanqian had calculated himself well. On the surface, his trading chips at that time only wanted to let his friends go without involving his sister''s bottom line, which made him almost agree easily.


    After he released his friend and broke the bottom line of the first layer, the guy soon attacked his second bottom line.


    At that time, he was already difficult to ride a tiger. This guy''s grasp of people''s hearts and the use of tricks were absolutely unique. He almost took care of himself and helping heaven.


    However, you have Zhang Liangji and I have a ladder.


    If you can be grade one, I can be grade fifteen.


    Han Sanqian knew that his intentions had been seen through, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, his goal had been achieved: "well, how can I deal with Lord Zhu without many hearts?"


    "OK, Han 3000, let''s cut the crap. Let me finally ask you if your deal is to exchange the life of young master ye for your friend''s original appearance."


    "Is there nothing else?"


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and thought, "there''s nothing else. However, you have to give back those three people to me. My friend needs someone to take care of him. His servant is used to calling. Do you have a problem?"


    Ye Shijun naturally doesn''t care about these. Of course, he cares about others. As long as Han 3000 doesn''t let him out of the city safely in the transaction, that''s his complete bottom line.


    As the leader of Baiyao hall, Qingji is naturally not fooled in vain. She knows the dangers of the Jianghu. Seeing Zhu Yanshuo and others making such a quick deal, she must know that there is an inside story. She hurried to go to North Korea and South Korea with Xia Wei on her back.


    But at this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his hand: "there is another request..."


    Just when Zhu Yanshuo was frightened, Han 3000 looked at Ye Shijun: "do you have anything else to do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3380

    The people were puzzled by his words. Even ye Shijun looked at a loss at this time.


    He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand. Naturally, he has nothing to do with Han 3000. What else can he do with him?


    Ye Shijun looked at Han 3000 warily. He didn''t know what was going on in this guy''s mind.


    Zhu Yanshuo is also very big, because Han 3000''s supplement is not what he is worried about. Instead, he looks at Ye Shijun. What are you doing?


    "Bad memory at such a young age? Let me remind you." Han 3000 finished and smiled, "what did you say just before you fought with me?"


    "I said a lot before I called you. How do I know what you mean?" Ye Shijun responded with dissatisfaction.


    Han 3000 smiled with a trace of cruelty in his eyes: "play with me and pretend to be stupid? Yes, I''ll remind you."


    Then Han 3000 suddenly stepped forward, and then directly grabbed Ye Shijun lying on the ground. This guy was disdainful at first, but at this time, there was a dull noise on his feet, and a pain of drilling into the bone marrow immediately hit his head all the way from his feet.


    Then, because his center of gravity was unstable, he knelt on one knee directly.


    When he looked down, he was shocked and angry. At this time, there was a terrible distortion at the knee of his left leg. His kneeling foot was not normal kneeling, but reversed bending.


    With the lower leg facing outward, there was a 180 degree reversal.


    In this way, not to mention the pain of light experience, many people feel the tip of their heart tremble even just looking at it.


    That''s fucking cruel.


    "Han 3000, fuck you..." Ye Shijun stared at him.


    There is fear and anger.


    Han 3000 just went straight out of his feet, bypassed his knees, and then filled his feet, directly bending his legs in the opposite direction. This son of a bitch is really hateful.


    "Remember? If not, I''m helping you?" Han 3000 was not moved at all and drank coldly.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian couldn''t do it in a hurry. Pointing to Han 3000, he immediately scolded angrily: "Han 3000, what the fuck do you mean? You want to go back? We agreed to trade, but you don''t want to trade?"


    Han 3000 raised his eyes and stared at Fu Tian, who was still angry, so he didn''t dare to go out.


    Then Han 3000 said, "from beginning to end, I''m talking about trading with you with his life. He''s not dead. What''s your hurry?"


    "But just collect some interest. When you shout, I think of your dog. Come here!"


    In a word, Fu Tian''s heart is half cold. At this time, he regrets his impulsive words just now. However, seeing Han 3000''s attitude and appearance towards Ye Shijun, Fu Tian didn''t dare to move forward. He just looked at Han 3000 tremblingly, pretending to be nothing, but he was already numb in his heart.


    But in the face of Ye Shijun, if Fu Tian doesn''t pass, it will naturally lose Ye Shijun''s trust. At the same time, it will also be despised by Zhu Yanshuo and his gang.


    He bit his teeth and helped Tian walk past with a stiff scalp.


    "Do you need me to remind you, too?" Han 3000 looked at the foot of Fu Tian and said coldly.


    Fu Tian''s knee was cold when Han 3000 stared at him. He glanced at Ye Shijun. He found a good reason: "for Shijun, Han 3000, I tolerate you."


    Then, he bent his legs directly and knelt heavily on the ground. Obviously, he was afraid that he and ye Shijun would end up together. However, Fu Tian gave full play to the soft rice to the limit.


    "Ye Shijun, Fu Tian is in place. Should we think of the next step? Or should I come?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Ye Shijun was furious, but he couldn''t attack. Suddenly, at this time, a picture flashed in his mind.


    At that time, in mid air, he told Han 3000 that he was bound to make Han 3000 kneel on the ground and cry and beg him. Han 3000 said he was very interested in this proposal!


    So, this guy... This guy is going to kneel down and beg him now?


    Think of Han 3000 breaking one of his knees and making himself half kneeling on the ground. It seems that this guess is completely correct.


    Thinking of this, ye Shijun suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Han 3000 fiercely, but only half a second later, his other leg bent heavily and knelt down.


    "I... i... I was wrong." Ye Shijun bit his teeth for a long time. In order to live, he finally spoke out.


    But almost at the moment he opened his mouth, something unexpected happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3381

    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, ye Shijun didn''t even understand the situation. A hot pain suddenly arose on his left cheek. Han Sany slapped him directly on the face, which just stunned everyone present.


    Some people in the field even couldn''t bear to see ye Shijun and pinned their heads to one side because Han 3000 fan was too fierce.


    Zhu Yaner was completely stunned, and the whole person was completely stupid.


    Ye Shijun was furious. He was groveling enough, but Han Sanqian, the son of a bitch, still treated him like this. Let''s not say the pain. In front of these people, ye Shijun was superior and insulted by others. Doesn''t he want face?


    "Han 3000!"


    He roared very loudly, as if he wanted to frighten Han Sanyi through this angry roar.


    But Han 3000 didn''t care at all. He just looked at Fu Tian coldly: "are you dumb?"


    "You..." hold the knot.


    "Come again, be neat and louder. Don''t force me to do it again." Then Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked up at the sky. There were no birds at all.


    The two men clenched their teeth and looked at each other. After making full psychological preparation, they said in unison: "I... I''m wrong."


    As soon as the words fell, they suddenly felt a dark shadow floating in front of them. Before they reflected it, there were two loud noises. As others turned their faces away again, Fu Tian and ye Shijun were slapped heavily on their faces again.


    At this moment, the two people became more angry. Fu Tian directly insisted on standing up and arguing with Han 3000, but his knees had just been raised, but the dark shadow in front of him didn''t know when it had been around behind him. A big foot stepped on his lower leg directly, making his just raised foot thump and kneel heavily on the ground again.


    "What are you doing?" Behind him, Han 3000''s cold interrogation hit, and the attacked Fu Tian''s back was cold.


    "Han 3000, don''t push people too hard. You want us to kneel, and we kneel. You want us to admit our mistakes, and we admit our mistakes. What else do you want?" Fu Tian''s anger was extinguished in the cold, but his mouth was still very tough.


    "Ye Shijun, what''s missing in the steps of kneeling on the ground to admit your mistake?" Han Sanqian looked at Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun naturally understood that what Han 3000 said was missing was a crying word.


    But he is a dignified seven foot man. His blood can flow, but his tears can''t flow. That should be what women should do. How can he do it?!


    Fu Tian didn''t understand. He looked at Ye Shijun and said quietly, "Shijun, what''s missing? You''re right."


    Fu Tian just wanted to finish this link quickly. Although he was a dog in the Ye family, his old face began to hang in front of so many people outside.


    Ye Shijun gritted his teeth and said coldly, "cry!"


    "Cry?" Fu Tian was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that such a link would be missing. However, he and ye Shijun maintained the same attitude and couldn''t help shouting at Han 3000: "a man''s big husband, you can bleed but not cry. Han 3000, isn''t it difficult for you? How... How can you cry?"


    "Think about your dead mother and your father. Maybe you''ll come out. Of course, I don''t mind dirty my hands. Continue to help you and beat you until you cry." Han 3000 chuckled.


    After all, although it''s just a slap in the face, it''s really a slap in the face with the strength of Han 3000.


    Moreover, it''s not just pain, the key is humiliation.


    How can people hang on their faces when they are slapped like a grandson?


    Fu Tian glanced at Ye Shijun. Although he was speechless, he obviously hinted at Ye Shijun through his eyes. The so-called gentleman is able to advance and retreat, and endure the calm for a while.


    Ye Shijun naturally didn''t want to be beaten, so he nodded. Almost at the same time, both faces pretended to be crying. Although crying is more ugly than smiling, at least it''s like that


    "I... I was wrong."


    They cried together. There was no heartbreaking appearance in the picture, but there was only a sense of shame.


    But suddenly, at this time, they slapped their palms on their faces again. When they stopped crying, they couldn''t help being very angry, and... What the fuck happened?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3382

    They were very angry and even began to be wronged. They were really about to cry.


    Even ye Shijun is now completely confused and puzzled.


    Kneeling and crying for letting go, this is what he said, but he did it according to all the steps, and he can basically be completely sure that he didn''t miss anything this time.


    But why


    Why get beaten?


    At this time, Fu Tian naturally didn''t dare to let Ye Shijun interrupt. He had to ask in a hard voice: "Han 3000, what do you mean? Are you fucking playing with us?"


    "If your mouth stinks again, I''m going to really play with you."


    "Stand at attention when you are beaten. You are wrong. Where are you wrong?" Han Sanqian snorted coldly.


    Fu Tian and ye Shijun looked at each other and nodded to each other. Then, they returned to their extremely foot holding acting skills and cried again, and then


    Then he shouted in unison, "Han 3000, i... we''re wrong."


    Sound, carry out the whole audience.


    But Han 3000 shook his head slightly: "No."


    incorrect?


    What''s wrong?


    "I''m not interested in your apologies, or in other words, our accounts are paid back sometimes."


    "What I want you to apologize for is the disciple of the mysterious people alliance who was betrayed by your sinister villains and died innocently that day."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Han and I don''t even have enough time to cry. Don''t worry if you two don''t have enough time to cry with me."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 looked at the sky, looked serious, and rushed slightly to the sky to whisper.


    Today''s event is to comfort those brothers who died in vain. In the future, they will blade these bitches and repay your blood with their blood.


    The two hesitated. Now they may finally really understand what the so-called interest in Han 3000''s mouth means.


    The others, at this time, all turned their attention to Han 3000. They all worked for others and were just subordinates of others.


    But most of the time, they die of Hongmao, and no one cares about their lives. Even when they need it, they will become victims like cannon fodder.


    Although taking this road means that you may lose your life at any time, who doesn''t want to have some value in your life? Can you work for a Ming Lord?


    Obviously, Han 3000''s attitude towards his subordinates makes them envy and move them.


    Qingji is also moved by her eyes. Sometimes, paying doesn''t necessarily want to get a return, but any paying needs to be responded to.


    Han 3000 is so kind that he can at least tell her clearly at this time that she is not with the wrong person.


    "Why? Haven''t you started yet?" Han 3000 lowered his head slightly and looked at them calmly. His voice was light but cold as murder.


    They were depressed and asked them to apologize for some unknown people and even cry bitterly, which really hurt people, was really excessive and even extremely insulting, but at this time, when people were under the eaves, they had to bow their heads.


    Slightly brewing emotions, and then, with the two people sobbing in a low voice, what Zhu Yanshuo and a group of upper class people couldn''t bear to witness began


    "Brothers of the mystery man alliance, we were treacherous and shameless to steal and kill you at the beginning. We are sinful. Pigs are not as good as pigs. I hereby apologize to you at this moment. I hope your spirit in heaven can forgive us." Fu Tian has both voice and emotion, just like a dead father, with a pious attitude.


    Seeing that Fu Tian had taken the lead in setting an example, ye Shijun hesitated for a while, but then lowered his head: "I''m not right either. As the principal of Fu Ye family, I can''t blame them for allowing them to do some dog and thief things like robbers. Today, I''m kneeling down here to beg your forgiveness."


    Then they looked at Han 3000. This time, Han 3000 finally didn''t look like before, but nodded with satisfaction. Then, he picked his eyebrows, smiled and made a sign in his eyes


    Now, they can''t kneel down


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3383

    Although Han 3000 didn''t speak and didn''t hit them again, the things in his eyes really annoyed them.


    He wants them to kowtow now!!


    As the saying goes, kneel to heaven, kneel to the ground, and then kneel to their parents. Both the old and the young have knelt here crying for mercy. This is the limit of the limit.


    But it happened that Han 3000 was not satisfied with this. He even asked them to kowtow and kneel.


    "Han 3000, I''m the owner of the family. I used to be the head of the true God family. Besides, I''m older than you. Your dead brothers are many times older. I''ve knelt down. It''s a big gift. Now you want me to kowtow. If I kowtow, can they afford it?"


    "Do you want the souls of these people to be restless in hell?" Holding the sky angry and drinking, he seemed extremely dissatisfied.


    Ye Shijun also nodded: "I am also the leader of the Ye family. I have a high status. Can they afford it if I kowtow to them?"


    "Two bastards, pretend to force me here? When you kill people, why don''t you think it''s too much to bully young people at such an old age? When you kill people, why don''t you think it''s out of standard to move them as you are? Now you start to get involved with me?"


    "I tell you two bastards that they can not only afford it, but also pull you to the underground." Han 3000 angrily scolded in a cold voice.


    These two double labeled dogs, now it''s time for them to atone for themselves, with various reasons and words, but they never thought how arrogant and domineering they were when they did it.


    If it weren''t for saving Xia Wei and pangolin today, Han 3000 would have killed them with a fucking knife and a dead dog head.


    Hearing Han 3000''s scolding, you look at me and I look at you. Who doesn''t want to do it first.


    For them, kowtowing is intolerable.


    "Han 3000, are you almost enough? Although your and my transaction is indeed in exchange for life, people''s tolerance is limited. You humiliate them many times. Are you still doing this transaction?"


    At the critical moment, Zhu Yanshuo made a sound in time.


    Although he was not the one who lost face, Mr. Ye was his superior. If he was too ugly, would he look good as a subordinate?


    Everyone is on the same boat. How can Zhu Yanshuo not understand this truth?


    "Enough?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and said, "do you think I''m asking too much?"


    "If you don''t know what they''ve done, I don''t want to argue with you, but you''d better shut your mouth, or if you get angry, I''ll ask you to play with them."


    After that, Han 3000 continued to add, "also, don''t threaten me with a deal."


    "Xia Wei is just a friend of mine in the end, but these two dogs are my enemies. They annoy me. I don''t even deal with you and kill them directly."


    "Fuck off!"


    Han Sanqian had anger in his eyes and irrefutable arrogance in his words. At this time, he was in real anger.


    Zhu Yanshuo was stunned. He originally wanted to use the transaction to deal with Han 3000 to alleviate the pressure on Ye Shijun, but unexpectedly, Han 3000 did not enter the oil and salt at all, and even threatened to shut up by canceling the transaction.


    Therefore, he really didn''t dare to say even one more word at a time.


    After all, compared with others, Zhu Yanshuo cares more about ye Shijun''s life.


    After stepping back a few steps, Zhu Yanshuo chose to return to his original position and didn''t dare to rebel with Han 3000 at this time.


    From the reflection of Han 3000 at this time, he believes that Han 3000 can do what he says!


    Han 3000 turned around and glanced lightly at Fu Tian and ye Shijun on the ground. His good-looking eyes were filled with endless anger. A moment later, he suddenly smiled.


    No nonsense, lift the long sword and cut it down with one sword!


    Pooh


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3384

    There was a sharp sound, followed by a burst of painful wailing.


    "Pain, pain, pain."


    "Han 3000, I''m CNM!"


    At this time, Fu Tian and ye Shijun angrily scolded. They covered their arms in great pain. One was left and the other was right.


    The blood kept flowing out along their covered hands. On the ground, two arms were lying there. The scene was extremely terrible and bloody.


    Zhu Yanshuo and his gang were stunned. They would never have thought that Han 3000 was so fierce and vicious that he suddenly took such a cruel hand without saying a word!


    With his sword, Fu Tian''s left arm and ye Shijun''s right hand were cut off directly under the edge of the sword on the spot.


    It''s just slapping in the face and not saying a word just now. Such a big action is as silent as a vicious dog. It''s a little too much.


    After Zhu Yanshuo was shocked, he was extremely angry. Because Han 3000 did so, he obviously didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    But because of this, even if he is more angry, he dare not say even one more word. Now he is really afraid that Han 3000, a madman, will go crazy. The next step is no longer as simple as cutting his hands.


    A group of soldiers dare not say more, and even many people dare not even speak out. After all, their immediate superiors are felled here at will like pigs. Wouldn''t it be worse if they said more?


    Han Sanqian smiled at this time, and his eyes were full of disdain: "sorry, it''s a little too far from your dog''s head. Otherwise, give me a chance and I''ll try again?"


    As soon as the words fell, a trace of panic flashed on the angry faces of Ye Shijun and Fu Tian. Almost at the moment when Han 3000 lifted his sword slightly, ye Shijun banged his head on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, brother of mystery man alliance. I''m not as good as a pig and dog. I''m sorry for you."


    Fu Tian also hurriedly followed suit, kowtowing and crying for mercy: "brother of mystery alliance, me and my old dog, I''m sorry for you. Please forgive us."


    Han Sanqian cracked his mouth slightly: "didn''t you just say you wanted dignity? Didn''t you say you wanted status? Didn''t you say they couldn''t afford it?"


    "Can stand it, can stand it, they are people, we... We are dogs. Why not kowtow and kneel to people?" As Fu Tian cried, he had to look up and answer Han 3000 with a smile that was more ugly than crying.


    Han three thousand cold voice disdained a hum: "you are really like a dog."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. Ye Shijun, who knelt on the ground with his fingers, shouted coldly: "brothers of mysterious people alliance, do you see? Do you hear?"


    "You worked hard with me, but I didn''t do my duty to protect you. I''m Han 3000. I''m sorry for you. Today, these two dog thieves have been captured by me and knelt down to beg for mercy. I just hope you can smile."


    "In the future, I swear by Han 3000 that I will let the dog thief who killed you go with you. You are at ease for the time being."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 jade sword, drank the sky, knelt on one knee, closed his eyes slightly, and sincerely comforted the souls of his dead brother!


    There were ten thousand people at the scene, silent, and everyone stared at Han 3000 and the sky.


    Even many people were infected by Han 3000 at this time and couldn''t help kneeling with him towards the sky. Perhaps, for them, we have different camps and naturally different relations, but one thing is that we are the same with each other, that is, identity.


    They all work for others, but they are only subordinates who shout and shout, but they are other people''s brothers and good brothers who can be connected by life.


    There is no need to say more about the gap between the two.


    Although there are thousands of troops in the air, Zhu Yanshuo himself knows that the hearts of the people have dispersed at this time.


    "Bang!"


    Over there, Qingji also knelt heavily on the ground with Han 3000''s one knee. Looking at the sky, she murmured, "although I haven''t seen you, since we are all on the same boat, we are also brothers."


    "Qingji is here. I''ve seen you too." When the words fell, Qingji kowtowed slightly on the ground to show her respect.


    The audience was silent again.


    A moment later, Han 3000 opened his eyes and slowly stood up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3385

    As Han 3000 stood up, ye Shijun and Fu Tian on the ground unconsciously knocked their heads more frequently. I''m afraid Han 3000 is in the mood of offering sacrifices to his brothers at this time. If anything is wrong, take it out on them.


    At this time, where can they care about their identity, status and age? In other words, they don''t even want their fucking face now. What else do they care about?


    The other elite soldiers also got up with Han 3000 at this time, and each stepped back a few steps.


    They were still frightened by Han 3000, the "murderous" butcher, but the retreat at this time was not just because of fear, but a little more respect.


    Everyone respects those who speak of righteousness, not to mention Han 3000, who treats his subordinates as brothers.


    At least, this is the "Ming Lord" they most expect to meet.


    Han 3000 glanced at him like an eagle looking for prey. When he locked his eyes on Zhu Yanshuo, Zhu Yanshuo was stunned on the spot: "what''s the matter, do you need someone to urge you now?"


    "Are you still testing my patience?"


    Han Sanyi''s words made Zhu Yanshuo pale. He didn''t know what special things the madman would do when he became crazy.


    In a daze, he glanced at Zhu Yaner and motioned her to come to him.


    Zhu Yan''er didn''t know what her brother was going to do at this time. She shook her head frantically and wanted to refuse.


    Her heart was like death, and her tears kept falling with her beautiful cheeks. The man she wanted to help was beaten down. Not only did she not make her proud as she imagined, but she was at the mercy and humiliation of others like a dog, which made her face long gone. The expectations and likes generated in the heart have also been crushed away.


    This made her very desperate, but what was more desperate was that she was about to lose her beautiful face and return to the original ugly state that even she despised herself.


    "People''s beauty and ugliness are given by their parents, which may not be reversed, but the people''s heart is their own, and its ugliness and beauty can be controlled by themselves. No matter how beautiful a person''s skin is, if his heart is black, it''s just a body." Han 3000 glanced at her coldly, and then he set his eyes on Zhu Yanshuo.


    "The Zhu family has a unique technique of exchange. I need to borrow the broken temple for a while."


    After that, Zhu Yanshuo turned his face to one side and couldn''t bear to look at his sister. Then, with a big hand, he asked several attendants to escort his sister slowly to the broken temple.


    Han 3000 also nodded at Qingji and motioned her to take Xia Wei into the house.


    Just at the door, Han 3000 said, "wait a minute."


    Zhu Yan''er suddenly flashed a trace of hope in her heart. She looked back at Han 3000. There was no previous pride and complacency.


    "You''ve been using overpowering drugs to make my friend''s body weak. You''d better have some panacea to make her recover quickly. Otherwise, if you change your face and come back, she''s just like your sister." After that, Han 3000 looked away and didn''t look at the Zhu brothers and sisters at all.


    He is the mayor of the city, and there is the largest underground black market here to solicit all kinds of transactions. Naturally, he is the mayor''s good thing. If Han 3000 can say such words, naturally, he already knows these. Zhu Yanshuo has no choice.


    It is an unchangeable fact that her sister has become ugly, and ensuring her personal safety is one of the few things his brother can do now.


    After all, Han 3000 is so cruel. Although he keeps saying that he wants to make his sister look like Xia Wei, Xia Wei is in a coma at this time. Who knows what kind of cruel hand Han 3000 will give.


    Maybe I can''t handle it. My sister has to lose her life.


    Therefore, despite the great cost, Zhu Yanshuo also made up his mind to ensure the safety of his sister.


    As the party entered the temple one after another, ye Shijun and Fu Tian finally breathed a sigh. After they stopped kowtowing, they reclined there like two tired pugs.


    In the temple, when Zhu Yanshuo and his party entered, only a moment later, the golden light in the house began to shine. After maintaining for a few minutes, the golden light in the house began to disperse.


    After a few minutes, a group of people came out slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3386

    "Wow..."


    When the two women took the lead in coming out, the scene, which had been extremely depressed, became active again, and bursts of exclamation continued to be heard.


    Even Han 3000, who glanced back, was stunned at this time.


    Yes, he has seen enough of Xia Wei''s face. After all, he has been getting along with each other for many days. Even before entering the temple, Zhu Yaner was still hanging around in front of Han 3000 with this face.


    But sometimes the creation in the world is so magical. The same face can transform Zhu Yaner into a top-level beauty, but Xia Wei doesn''t need to be described as a top-level beauty.


    It''s like adding a series of top beauties in front of the top.


    The figure and appearance are perfectly matched. It''s absolutely right. It''s not much, not a little, so that people have to sigh that the uncanny workmanship in the world can be so perfect.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Even Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling.


    There is the joy of reunion, but also a kind of enjoyment and appreciation of beauty.


    In contrast, Qingji is already a great beauty, and her unique temperament makes her full of charm. However, standing beside Xia Wei, Qingji not only doesn''t show the slightest beauty, but also can''t even be regarded as ordinary, but magically becomes a kind of ugliness.


    "Isn''t that beautiful?"


    All the people were stupid.


    Perhaps physical impulse and spiritual impulse can easily be regarded as obscene words, so it actually reflects the greatest respect for beauty from some strange angles.


    At this time, as long as it is a man, all of them feel dry.


    "Shit, I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman. Just now Miss Zhu made me think it''s a beautiful ceiling for women, but now... She broke my point of view."


    "No wonder the seemingly righteous Lord Zhu would secretly do such a dirty thing. In fact, it seems normal to think carefully. If I were him, I might do more crazy things for this great beauty. After all, this woman is worth any risk, including the death of the old son."


    "Shit, it''s the best. You can''t find a trace of regret. Coupled with her unique temperament, shit, I can''t stand it. The world is too fucking unfair? They are all born to be human. There can be a gap between beauty and ugliness, but such a big gap is really fucking bullshit?"


    It''s OK for a group of people to sigh, sigh or linger. They all have their own ideas and opinions, but one of the changes is that everyone agrees on the beauty of the best.


    As the saying goes, radishes and vegetables have their own love. Some people think this kind of beauty is very beautiful, but others will think it is not beautiful. After all, people have different points and natural views.


    But Xia Wei is the only one here. There is nothing different. In other words, her all-round best beauty meets all kinds of aesthetic needs and makes people find no fault at all.


    Fu Tian and ye Shijun, who were lying on the ground, were seizing the opportunity to catch their breath. However, because Xia Wei appeared at this time, they immediately shut their breath.


    It''s beautiful. It''s really beautiful.


    The same face, but the gap is still so huge.


    Don''t say ye Shijun is stupid. Even Fu Tian, an old bastard, suddenly feels that he is dozens of years younger than the Buddha, and even has a faint palpitation.


    Ye Shijun clenched his teeth, and his mood was unusually complex.


    He must admit that Xia Wei''s appearance is like a cat constantly teasing on his heartstrings, which makes him unable to sit still at all. However, Xia Wei''s excessive beauty adds countless hatred to his heart.


    She... She is a friend of Han 3000!


    Especially, when Xia Wei saw Han 3000 standing not far away, she smiled. Everyone who laughed was almost intoxicated, but ye Shijun was also very crazy.


    Because he can see it, Xia Wei doesn''t smile. The important thing is that she looks at Han 3000 with that kind of eyes.


    But it was not this that completely destroyed his spirit, but the brother and sister Zhu Yanshuo who came out of the broken temple at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3387

    Zhu Yanshuo''s face was pale and lost.


    Behind him, Zhu Yaner lowered his head and covered his face with his hands for fear of being seen by others.


    But even if she did hide again, Xia Wei had already covered her ugly face so that everyone could see it clearly. Therefore, even if she only saw the outline now, everyone had roughly known what she looked like now.


    "Oh!"


    Bursts of crazy vomit continued to rise and fall, and the soldiers who were very close to the temple gate even unconsciously retreated back in order to keep a certain distance from her.


    After all, even Xia Wei''s face, which can''t hold up the best figure, is naturally easier for people to commit evil if she changes to Zhu Yaner.


    Although she was covering her face, Zhu Yaner could obviously feel the reaction of the people, especially the sound of vomiting, which madly stimulated her heart.


    She doesn''t want to stay here for even one more second. She wants to escape from this place quickly.


    But she also knew that the battle had already caused a sensation in the whole city. If she left here rashly, more people would see her ugly appearance now.


    She is neither walking nor not walking. She just wishes she couldn''t crack into the ground.


    "Hoo!"


    Ye Shijun completely died, and the whole person sat down on the ground and failed. He simply failed and could not fail again.


    In retrospect, he was so spirited at the beginning, and now he is so disheartened.


    The woman you like is just an ugly woman, while the beauty you really like is just the woman around Han 3000.


    He thought he could step on Han 3000, but what he didn''t expect was that in the end, he became a lost dog.


    Zhu Yanshuo endured the humiliation, glanced at the entourage over there and nodded at them. At this time, several soldiers also completely loosened the torture tools and iron ropes of pangolins and others.


    Han 3600 people gathered together. At the same time, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand, and an energy directly rolled up Fu Tian and ye Shijun and threw them out of the hospital.


    Zhu Yanshuo and others were suddenly shocked. When they reflected, they sent someone to find Fu Tian and ye Shijun. While looking back, Han 3000 and others had disappeared.


    The evil gluttonous that fell into the armistice state in mid air almost disappeared when the four masters and a group of elite kept paying attention to the situation below.


    "Fuck, fuck."


    Seeing that Han 3000 disappeared, ye Shijun, who was picked up again by a group of people, was angry that he jumped in situ. Han 3000 took all his beautiful future, leaving only today''s chicken feathers on the ground.


    He hates to the bone. How can he get rid of his hatred without killing Han 3000?


    Many soldiers on the side didn''t speak, they just didn''t dare, but everyone knew that ye Shijun''s anger at this time was more like an incompetent hysteria.


    Zhu Yanshuo also rushed here with a group of people. As a subordinate, he naturally had to bear his depression and care about ye Shijun first: "young master ye, are you okay?"


    Hearing Zhu Yanshuo''s words, ye Shijun didn''t answer. Instead, his eyes focused on Zhu Yaner with his head down and his face covered behind him. He suddenly walked over in a few steps regardless of his injury. Then, with the remaining left hand, he pulled Zhu Yaner''s hand directly, so that her whole face was completely presented in front of him.


    Although there had been a prediction for a long time, there were always some things that didn''t reach the Yellow River. When he clearly saw Zhu Yaner''s appearance now, he couldn''t help being anxious and angry. The whole person stepped back for several steps and was speechless for a moment.


    Zhu Yaner would rather scold her and beat her, at least in that way, her heart would feel better, but it was these silent surprise and fear that were the biggest attack and humiliation in her life. Her tears were in tears, and her body sobbed gently because of crying.


    Zhu Yanshuo clenched his teeth and looked up, but he saw that Fu Tian also nodded at him. He immediately understood that his eyes flashed fiercely insidious


    And Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3388

    A group of people had already fled the scene quickly, and even at this time, they were far away from the center of the incident. Even if they wanted to catch up, it would be difficult for Zhu Yanshuo to catch up.


    Seeing this, Han 3000 finally slowed down and found a relatively remote place to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After glancing at Xia Wei, he glanced at pangolins and the old man. Han 3000 asked with concern, "are you all right?"


    Naturally, Qingji doesn''t need to say more. She hasn''t hurt a penny from beginning to end. As for Xia Wei, after face change correction, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t know what magic medicine she had given because she was worried about the safety of her sister. She''s in a good mental state. In addition, she didn''t have any external injuries, so she''s ok now.


    Xiaochunhua''s situation was also OK. Instead, the old man with a haggard face shook his head first: "it''s just older and useless. To be honest, it doesn''t have moonlight. Sometimes the ghost fish makes me fierce, and I can live."


    The pangolin also smiled gently at this time: "don''t worry, there''s a saying. This man is made of iron. Although my pangolin is not iron, it''s much harder than iron."


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded. Just now, it was OK that the three of them reflected in time. They were also very excited after seeing themselves, but when they heard that they were just servant bodyguards, they immediately covered their excitement on the surface.


    Acting depends on the whole set. No matter how good Han''s acting skills are, it is impossible to deceive Zhu Yanshuo''s gang.


    "It''s all my fault this time. You asked me to lead the team for 3000 yuan. As a result, they followed me and fell into the hands of this bastard Zhu Yanshuo. I''m really unwilling, but I''m really sorry for you." Pangolin said this and lowered his head with some guilt.


    "You can''t blame it at all. If you want to blame it, you can only blame that guy''s human face and animal heart, taking advantage of our danger." The old man shook his head.


    Xiaochunhua also nodded at Han 3000, indicating that she also supports this statement. Naturally, her purpose is to hope that Han 3000 will not blame pangolins.


    "Actually, it''s strange that this kind of person, Yu sishuo, is not smart," he said with a smile


    Hearing Han 3000 say this, a group of people breathed a sigh of relief.


    The old man nodded: "the point of three thousand is that the city Lord is indeed the best dressed beast. Even if the old man lived so old in the demon land and knew that there were almost no good people in this place, he also regarded him as a good person and was trapped."


    "However, it is precisely because of these people with high IQ that you have a chance to live." Han 3000 road.


    The old man nodded undeniably. It is because people are smart that they think more. If you are a reckless man, you can directly kill and pick up the goods, leaving no future trouble at all, and the wise man will worry about it, which will imprison several people, so as not to make things uncontrollable if there is any emergency.


    "By the way, three thousand, what should we do now?" Xiaochunhua said, "these people are so vicious that it''s impossible to give up. In addition, you humiliate them so much that they''re afraid..."


    Speaking of this, Qingji also nodded: "yes, three thousand, Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t look like an ordinary person. If you retaliate, it must be thunder Wanjun, so..."


    "At present, it''s up to them to fall into the city. The city gate is closed and the guard is strict. It''s only a matter of time before they find out if they just hide." Xiaochunhua also said.


    Although Xia Wei didn''t speak, her eyes at this time have explained everything.


    She has always been smart and can be found by everyone. She naturally has insight into all this. The reason why she didn''t speak at this time is because she knows that hiding in this city is actually as difficult as heaven.


    However, she didn''t want to ask questions to add trouble to Han 3000. At the same time, she also believed that with Han 3000''s intelligence, he must have his idea.


    Han 3000 was silent. Although he didn''t know what method Ye Shijun and his gang used to find themselves, he was certain that ye Shijun must have some unique secret method. Otherwise, the broken temple could not be found so soon.


    Moreover, the strange smell suddenly appeared that night also confirmed Han 3000''s view.


    So, in fact, hiding is not of great significance. They will soon be found again.


    But this is very desperate for others, but for Han 3000


    "I have a way."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3389

    When she heard Han 3000''s words, Xia Wei smiled, but it was not the kind of smile because of safety, but very simple because Han 3000 had his own way as she expected.


    Others looked at Han 3000 curiously, especially Qingji. Because they didn''t have much contact with Han 3000, they didn''t know how terrible it was when Han 3000 was in a desperate situation. They said suspiciously: "it''s human life, and maybe we''ll die here. Don''t make fun of it?"


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "do you think I don''t know what it means to fail? Do you think I don''t know how eager Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo want us to fail?"


    "To be honest, the search we will face next can be directly described as hell."


    "Or so, if digging three feet is usually an adjective, now, in the next days when it is time to fall into the city, this is definitely not an adjective, but an absolutely true example."


    This is not any exaggeration, nor any description. If they really can''t find themselves in the city, Han 3000 believes that with Zhu Yanshuo''s illness and ye Shijun''s anger, they will really do so and turn the city upside down inch by inch.


    Therefore, in fact, there is no place for them to live in the city.


    "If you know that''s the case, why didn''t they let us go out and let people go when they made a deal?" Qingji frowned and asked.


    This is a good question. With Han 3000''s shrewdness, can he not think of this?


    Don''t talk about him. Even a stupid bandit will know to take hostages for escape. This is a basic common sense problem.


    But there is a reason why han 3000 did not do so.


    He asks too much, and Zhu Yanshuo thinks more. People like Zhu Yanshuo can completely discard their usual warm and polite veil for his sister. You can''t guarantee whether he really cares about ye Shijun''s life and death when he is completely desperate.


    The rabbit is in a hurry and wants to bite. Moreover, Zhu Yanshuo is not a rabbit at all, but a kind of vicious dog that doesn''t bite.


    Therefore, Han 3000 must leave a stall for him, and Han 3000 can''t tell him that he will be mistaken for his intelligence, but once he wants to understand, he will completely get into the stall.


    Naturally, he has his ideas in the stall. He will not be too concerned about any requirements of Han 3000 in the stall. Anyway, for him, he keeps the bottom line.


    Therefore, whether Han 3000 directly cut off Ye Shijun and Fu Tian''s arm, or threatened to make her sister look like Xia Wei, it is an angry but bearable range for ye Shijun.


    This is the advantage of the stall.


    It can facilitate Han 3000 to bring everyone back safely, or Han 3000 can even take the opportunity to complete a certain degree of small revenge.


    Of course, the risk of this stall is also very clear to Han 3000, that is, once Zhu Yanshuo takes the absolute initiative, the encirclement and suppression of Han 3000 must be crazy and extremely terrible.


    Han 3000 can say this very clearly.


    After hearing this, Qingji was not puzzled at all. Instead, she became more anxious. Since it''s all the same, is it still useful to say anything else?


    "How can it be useless?" Han 3000 smiled: "the more fierce they come, the happier I am, because in this case, if they jump into the air, how much damage will it do to their body and mind?"


    Yes, if the other party can''t find anyone, it will be a mess.


    But the premise is that the other party can''t find it, but where else can it be found.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked at the pangolin.


    Pangolin smiled bitterly and said, "it looks like a dead end, but it''s a pity that Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t know. In fact, for Han 3000, what is the real focus."


    Then Han Sanyi smiled, "it''s your turn to perform..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3390

    Pangolin nodded and took out the eight wasteland books.


    Han 3000 came to his ear and said, "with your current ability, how deep can you drill?"


    "About 100 meters." Pangolin.


    Han 3000 nodded, then moved his hand and sent out the previous code with Mo Beitian and others.


    Just about a few minutes later, morbeitian arrived with two thousands of brothers. However, looking at the situation of morbeitian, it is obvious that the situation is not optimistic.


    "Shit, it was so fierce just now. Why didn''t you call me? I wanted to bring people out several times." Before the devil North heaven and man arrived, he said first.


    "But don''t tell me this now. If we move, the gang that should fall into the city should also notice. Let''s go."


    While talking, magic Beitian had rushed to Han 3000''s face. Then, before Han 3000 spoke, he dragged Han 3000 to flee to the front.


    However, Mo Beitian was very depressed because he didn''t pull Han 3000 away. Instead, Han 3000 dragged him back like a boulder.


    When Mo Beitian was confused, Han 3000 smiled, looked at the big army behind him and said, "are all the people here?"


    Mo Beitian nodded: "here we are."


    "Where are the wounded soldiers?"


    "The wounded soldiers are in the middle. It''s easy to block the way in front of them and reduce the marching speed. The Empress Dowager is easy to fall behind and can''t keep up with them after a few steps. Therefore, I always put them in the middle and let them take care of them." Said Mo Beitian.


    Then, he whispered to Han 3000''s ear and said, "in three days, many people''s injuries have worsened. I also know that you are very difficult now. I am not willing to give up the situation. However, at this moment of life and death, I think those wounded brothers are understandable."


    Magic Beitian was afraid that Han 3000 could not speak, so he just took the initiative to speak.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "if you don''t abandon your brother, will I Han 3000?"


    "Besides, these injured brothers today were injured because they helped me that day. I Han 3000 not only can''t abandon them, but also has the responsibility and obligation to treat them."


    "Three thousand brothers belong to brothers, but everything should focus on the overall situation. Righteousness is certainly a good thing, but if it is excessive, it will be foolish and righteous. Those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. With you, I believe these injured brothers will never blame you." Qingji advised.


    Then, the central part of the team suddenly heard a loud noise. Looking around, some wounded soldiers took the initiative to give up the middle position and stood up.


    "The hall Lord is right. Our brothers in the hundred demon hall are not afraid of sacrifice."


    "We people in Tianmo Palace are not afraid of death. You go, behind the hall."


    A group of wounded soldiers soon understood what the big men meant and stood up one after another.


    Looking at the determined faces of these wounded soldiers, Han 3000 smiled knowingly. Seeing them, Han 3000 began to miss his brothers in the alliance.


    "Don''t worry, I Han 3000''s words are definitely my words. I said I wouldn''t leave any of you, so I would never leave any of you."


    "With me, Han 3000, none of you can die." Han 3000 also smiled confidently.


    Then, in the confusion and confusion of Mo Beitian and Qingji, the pangolin also came slowly, smiled and said, "I can prove it."


    Then, he gathered around Han 3000 with lightning speed and said, "however, there are too many people. I can only bring a depth of more than 20 meters at most."


    "More than twenty meters?" Han 3000 smiled. It should be enough.


    "Let''s start." Pangolin road.


    Han 3000 nodded. Suddenly, he shook his head again. Then he waved his hand and motioned Qingji and Mo Beitian to come to him.


    They were puzzled. Look at me and I''ll look at you. I don''t know what medicine Han 3000 plans to sell in the gourd.


    As they approached, Han 3000 smiled: "I want you to do me a favor."


    Two people more doubt: "what busy?"


    "Help me find a hut!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3391

    "Hut?!"


    It''s reasonable to say that Qingji and Mo Beitian are relatively calm people. After all, they are the helmsmen of the old powerful forces of the demon family, but at this moment, they are completely not stable at all. They directly listen to Han 3000''s words and make a strange noise.


    They thought Han 3000 would ask them to help arrange the corresponding tactics to stop the pursuit.


    Therefore, when they responded, they were already thinking about the corresponding tactics according to their own experience and understanding, so as to facilitate Han 3000. If necessary, they can provide help in time.


    But who the fuck can think of


    He came straight to a hut?


    When is it? It''s burning your ass and looking for a fucking hut?


    If it weren''t for Han 3000, Qingji and Mo Beitian would want to kill this bastard directly.


    After the northern devil shouted, he held his patience, lowered his head and said, "I said 3000, when is it? You... Although people have three emergencies, can''t you bear it when it''s all this?"


    "Yes, three thousand. There are all the pursuers behind. Let''s find a safe place first." Qingji also said anxiously.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a firm attitude and said, "you know the city very well and have seen the map of the whole city. This problem should not be difficult for you."


    "So, you answer me, by the way, the more smelly the thatched cottage is, the better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Magic Beitian and Qingji look at me and I look at you. Their eyes are almost straight. What''s this strange habit? Looking for smelly people in the hut?


    Is this a unique style?


    "Hurry up, hurry up." Han 3000 hurried.


    Naturally, he didn''t have their dirty thoughts. In fact, Han 3000 just had one more heart. That night, the spies of those people came to explore the way first, but they suddenly withdrew from a place far away.


    But in this case, Zhu Yanshuo and others can still lead people to accurately find the place of the broken temple, which means that the other party''s spies are very powerful. Up to now, Han 3000 doesn''t know what secret method they use.


    However, everything remains the same. What can lock the prey at a long distance depends on either strong vision, hearing or smell.


    It should be impossible visually. After all, the line of sight that night is not clear. Even if it depends on vision, isn''t it better during the day?


    As for hearing, Han 3000 admitted that it was even more impossible. After all, there were only Han 3000, Qingji and Xia Wei in the broken temple that night.


    When these people came, one of them was unconscious and the other fell asleep. Naturally, they would not make any sound, and they didn''t make any sound at all.


    So all that''s left is smell.


    This possibility is the greatest, so Han 3000 had to prevent it in advance.


    After all, it''s about everyone''s lives.


    The smell of the thatched cottage is very strong, which will effectively isolate the accuracy of smell, which is the fundamental reason why han 3000 wants to do so.


    Moreover, the thatched cottage is also an extremely filthy place. I''m afraid it''s a place that Zhu Yanshuo and his gang won''t want to die.


    Qingji and Mo Beitian don''t understand the reason. They are very depressed at the moment, but Han 3000 urges them in a hurry. They really have no way but to answer.


    "There is a big pit about a few hundred meters ahead." The devil north sky was depressed.


    Han 3000 nodded, looked at everyone and said, "keep up with all the speed."


    After that, Han 3000 walked quickly towards the front, leaving only Qingji and Mo Beitian in disorder. Is it such a cow? Such a joke?


    Go to the bathroom and have everyone follow?!


    However, in any case, up to now, they can only wave their hands, and a group of people follow Han 3000 all the way to the Maokeng.


    A moment later, a group of people arrived at the huge pit in the mouth of the devil north sky.


    When the stench was so strong that a group of people could not help but hold their noses and despise their faces, Han 3000, who stood in front, showed a very excited smile, which made the scalp of Qingji and Mo Beitian numb.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t care about this and said, "everyone, get ready!"


    A group of people were stunned when they heard the speech. Magic Beitian even put his hands on his trouser waist.


    However, at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3392

    Han 3000 suddenly turned back and wrapped everyone with energy. Then he looked at the pangolin and nodded to each other. Han 3000 held the pangolin in his hand, and the pangolin suddenly drilled into his body.


    Wow


    They only felt that their feet were empty and their eyes were dark. When they opened their eyes and adapted to the surrounding environment, they suddenly found that they were shuttling quickly underground at this time.


    The speed of the group was very fast, and the depth of drilling was not very high. Just a moment later, a group of people had arrived at a depth of about 20 meters.


    Qingji and Mo Beitian were shocked. They really didn''t expect that Han 3000''s friends could operate like this.


    "Are we going to hide underground? This place is really good, but the question is how deep are we now?" Qingji said.


    "About twenty meters." The pangolin replied.


    Qingji slightly estimated that, in fact, this depth may not seem too deep, but it is basically a very safe distance.


    "Although the depth is enough, I estimate that the search will last for a long time. At present, there are so many people in this place, but there is not much delicious food. What should we do?" Devil Beitian worried.


    Pangolin smiled. "We''re not going to stay here."


    "Not going to stay here?" Qingji and Mo Beitian were surprised. They were really shocked and hard to understand.


    Since I''m not here, what''s the purpose of those people coming here? Do you still transfer?


    "You all turn your backs first." Pangolin smiled.


    Although a group of people don''t understand, they still do it obediently. After these people turned around, the pangolin took out the eight wasteland books hidden in himself and handed them to Han 3000.


    After receiving the heavenly book, Han 3000 couldn''t help breathing.


    After thinking about it for so long, it''s natural to see it safely again.


    There are laughter, comfort and all kinds of things. In short, Han 3000 is very happy.


    He knew that the people he worried about and missed were in his own hands, not far away.


    After looking at each other with the pangolin, Han 3000 moved in his hand. Then, a light in the eight wasteland book directly shot out. A moment later, a group of people, including the pangolin, disappeared in situ.


    Above the original place, there was only a small volume submerged in the soil.


    Yes, Han 3000 brought everyone''s into the Tianshu world. Although it seems to be the safest to let the pangolin carry the Tianshu alone outside, after all, once it is found, it is almost easier to hide again with the ability of the pangolin in the ground.


    But Han Sanqian has his own consideration. At least, he thinks that if there is no one, it may be safer if it is just an object there.


    It is the safest way to do this when you can''t touch clearly and can only roughly judge that the other party has a sense of smell.


    As a white light flashed in front of everyone, when everyone opened their eyes again, they were all completely stupid. Just now they were still in the dark and boundless land, but in the twinkling of an eye, they were already in a green world with beautiful mountains and rivers.


    "This is..."


    Even so, Qingji and mobeitian are standing where they are at this time and dare not move at all. After all, for them, their thinking is still in the mud, and their natural and random movement will inevitably lead to serious consequences that they may not know.


    Han 3000 smiled casually and walked directly towards the bamboo hut in the distance.


    Today''s bamboo hut still maintains its appearance, but earth shaking changes have taken place around it. Hundreds of meters away from its center, row after row of wooden houses tightly surround it.


    Needless to say, Han 3000 also knows that these must be the "dormitories" of the brothers of the mystery alliance


    At the door of the bamboo house, Ning Yue and Fu Li were busy cleaning the ground outside the bamboo house. At this time, Mu ran turned back and saw a team of people and horses approaching towards this side. They were surprised at first. Then, when they saw the leader, their faces were completely stunned, and the things in their hands suddenly fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound of something falling to the ground, Su Yingxia, who was busy cooking in the inner room, strangely poked out her head and knocked out. When she saw the figure she was most familiar with in her life running towards her, even the pot spoon in her hand fell heavily to the ground


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3393

    "Dad?"


    At her feet, Han Nian also saw the figure and murmured. Only for a moment, her lovely and beautiful little face was full of joy and excitement. She dragged Su Yingxia''s pants and jumped in place happily: "Mom, it''s dad, it''s dad back."


    They saw Han 3000. Obviously, Han 3000 also saw them.


    They are very excited. How can Han 3000 not be excited?


    Since entering the desert world, Han 3000 has always installed them in the world of Tianshu because it is too hot. After that, even if Han 3000 came out of there safely, he didn''t come in to see them because he was cursed and didn''t want to cause Su Yingxia''s worry.


    As time passed, I had no idea how many days and nights, how could he not miss it?


    "Ha ha, three thousand, it''s really you!"


    When Han 3000 approached, Fu Li and Ning Yue really determined that they were not dreaming. They were excited. There were not so many thousands of words. Some were just a hug, regardless of men and women.


    After holding, he helped Li to smile and looked at Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter at the door. Han 3000 hasn''t looked away from Su Yingxia since he came back. Even for a moment, they all know who is Han 3000''s heroine.


    Looking at the following people, such as Mo Beitian and Qingji, they just smiled to remind them not to disturb, but also to simply welcome them in this way.


    The mobeitian Gang also stopped and quietly looked at the Han 30001 family.


    Su Yingxia has tears in her eyes. Although she keeps saying that she wants to keep a distance from Han 3000, only she knows how much she loves and misses him.


    Outside for a while, there are many days and nights in the Tianshu world, and she also misses how many days and nights Han 3000.


    Now, he finally came back. How could su Yingxia not be excited to cry?!


    The two looked at each other. The next second, Han 3000 ignored others and fiercely hugged Su Yingxia and Han Nian in his arms.


    At this moment, there are only three of them and only their family left in the world.


    On the other side, Wang Simin and Qin Shuang also heard the news of Han 3000''s return. At this time, they put down their work. A group of people rushed out of the wooden house and rushed all the way to the bamboo house.


    Soon, there was a sea of people outside the bamboo house.


    At the center of the crowd, Su Yingxia only struggled for a few times after being tightly held by Han 3000. Finally, she obediently shrank in his arms and cried silently.


    For a long time, when they finally woke up from being immersed in the world of three people, rows of people outside had already seen their knowing aunts smile.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushed, gently pushed Han 3000 away and went straight to the house.


    But after only a few steps inside, Su Yingxia suddenly stopped: "are you hungry? The meal will be ready soon."


    "But I''m not the aunt in the kitchen. I can''t cook so many dishes, so..."


    Han 3000 smiled, turned back and glared at everyone: "what''s the matter? You''re all single dogs. You haven''t seen others show love. Go and play."


    When the words fell, the whole audience laughed.


    Ning Yue smiled bitterly, clapped her hands, looked at Fu Li and others, and said with a smile: "OK, let''s not disturb some people. Help Li, let''s get busy. 3000 brought so many friends, and we''ll do our best for him."


    Fuli smiled, nodded and waved his big hand. The brothers of the mystery alliance immediately cheered and welcomed Qingji and others with great enthusiasm.


    Later, when the soldiers of the two halls looked confused, they followed the brothers of the mysterious man alliance and walked quickly towards the wooden house.


    When these guys were gone, the bamboo house returned to its former peace, and Su Yingxia also brought the prepared meals to the table.


    A family of three sat down in front of the dinner table. Han Nian sat down on Han 3000''s lap and didn''t want to separate from his father at all.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 who began to wolf down directly and couldn''t help smiling gently, but suddenly, her eyes tightened fiercely. Then, she suddenly stared at Han 3000 and stood up fiercely!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3394

    When Han Sanqian was eating, he didn''t pay any attention to Su Yingxia''s action. Until she suddenly got up, Han Sanqian looked at her blankly.


    But looking at the ice cold on Su Yingxia''s face, Han 3000 suddenly felt a little cold and asked tentatively, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t answer. Looking into Han 3000''s eyes, she said coldly, "is Youming City difficult to deal with?"


    Han 3000 smiled: "it''s not so difficult. I''ve been to the city recently. It''s just that there was an accident on the road."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words and looking at his smile, Su Yingxia suddenly shed tears, pointed to Han 3000''s right waist and said wrongfully: "a little accident? You''ve been hurt like this. It''s also called a little accident?"


    "Is it a real accident that you died outside one day?"


    Han Sanqian looked along her eyes and found that his right abdomen to back had already been dyed red by blood. This was the trauma left during the war with Ye Shijun, but Han Sanqian never had the opportunity to consider it.


    Later, out of the situation of running away, he even ignored it.


    After arriving here, Han 3000 saw Su Yingxia and Han Nian, and the whole person''s mind was in them, so he naturally ignored them even more.


    Han 3000 shook his head and got up gently. While trying to wipe Su Yingxia''s tears, he explained: "it''s really just a small injury, but I left Ye Shijun and Fu Tian with one hand."


    "Ye Shijun and Fu Tian?" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia''s attention was sucked away again as Han 3000 expected: "are they in the land of the demon family?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, I don''t know why they came here, and they seem to have a lot to do with the people in the demon land. I don''t know what they want to do behind them."


    Su Yingxia frowned and said nothing for a moment. She also recognized Han 3000''s words, but she didn''t know what Fu ye and his family were going to do in the devil''s land.


    "Did he hurt you?" Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 nodded: "that guy is not what he used to be. He seems to have been possessed. His accomplishments are like sitting on a rocket. Now he doesn''t suffer a lot from fighting with me."


    "Three thousand, will they come to you?" Su Yingxia worried: "the rapid growth of cultivation depends on either their own talent or the rise of God level leaders. In addition, you said they have a lot to do with the people in the place of the demon family. I wonder if ye Shijun will find any backing in the place of the demon family?"


    "Your purpose this time is also to go to the core of the demon land. They also suddenly entered at this time. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Han 3000 frowned. Originally, he did not connect the two things together, but now Su Yingxia''s words really reminded Han 3000.


    Yes, it seems to be a coincidence, but when several coincidences come together, it is no longer as simple as coincidence.


    All kinds of things or people are locking and pushing Han 3000 to the core of the demon land. Even now, it seems that another force is also going to that place. Everything makes Han 3000 think that once he arrives at the bone burning city, something earth shaking may happen there.


    "Be careful." Su Yingxia told me.


    Han 3000 nodded and touched Han Nian''s head.


    "Otherwise, don''t you go to the bone burning city?" Su Yingxia hesitated for a long time and opened her mouth. She really had an inexplicable sense of concern. She was worried that Han 3000 would go this time, almost dead without life.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and bitterly. He didn''t want to go, but some things were beyond his control.


    Han Sanqian believes that if he really doesn''t go there, I''m afraid he will have more trouble.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something, raised his eyes slightly and looked into the sky.


    At this time, in the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3395

    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, two phantoms in the cloud smiled, still the tea and chess.


    "It seems that this guy has begun to understand something gradually." The old man who swept the floor smiled gently.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu also smiled: "it''s getting closer and closer to the bone burning city. Naturally, he knows more and more things. It''s not uncommon."


    The old sweeper nodded and shook his head reluctantly. "It''s a pity that this boy is more stubborn. Otherwise, why should this boy be hanging like this now? I''m afraid he''s already finished. Why should he come here?"


    "It''s a pity that the flowing water is intentional, but the falling flowers are ruthless. This boy is infatuated with one."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu also had no choice but to smile bitterly: "this also means that people have worked hard to make such a whole play for him, and even showed their baby all over. It''s a pity that some people are a Muggle. However, as you said, everything in the world has cause and effect."


    "If he hadn''t been single-minded, that guy wouldn''t have chosen him."


    The old sweeper nodded: "what you said is also right. Everything in the world has fate. It''s only a matter of not being strong, but the opposite."


    "By the way, the seal on his body? It''s getting closer and closer. Don''t mention that the boy didn''t feel good. Even in his heyday, he is likely to die all his life, not to mention that this guy is affected by this now. I''m afraid... Something bad will happen at that time." Eight wastelands wrote, "why don''t you help him?"


    The old sweeper waved his hand: "the roads are all his own choice. Although the man arranged some roads for him in advance, it is only the general direction. How to go depends on him. We shouldn''t interfere more."


    "Besides, as I said before, sometimes difficulties are not difficulties, but let him learn how to deal with greater difficulties."


    "Although the seal does limit him and make him linger for many times at present, once he turns over these lingers, it is growth for him."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded heavily: "yes, he is the chosen one. In their words, we must first work his muscles and bones, starve his body and skin, and lack his body."


    Then they looked at each other with a smile, picked up their tea and restarted their chess game.


    After dinner, Han 3000 wanted to help Su Yingxia clean up, but Su Yingxia asked Han 3000 to accompany Han Nian. He cleaned up by himself.


    The parent-child time was happy, and the happy time was also very short. When the father and daughter chased each other all over the grass and were sweating profusely, Su Yingxia also cleaned up the kitchen and walked out slowly.


    Seeing the happy play of her father and daughter, she couldn''t help smiling as she stood by.


    After another moment, she opened her mouth: "I didn''t want to disturb your father and daughter, but I''m afraid if I don''t call you again, I''m afraid they''re almost over dinner."


    "As their leader, everyone has been waiting for you for a long time. Should you go and make a toast?"


    Han 3000 smiled and walked to Su Yingxia with Han Nian: "it''s just right to take you to meet some new friends."


    After that, Han 3000 held Han Nian in one hand and raised one hand in the air. It was obvious that he was waiting for Su Yingxia to take his hand.


    Su Yingxia hesitated, but a moment later he handed Han 3000 his hand and let him take him all the way to the wooden house.


    It''s not a simple way for them to sleep in the sun and the moon, but to lead them to sleep in the sunset.


    "Many of them have improved their accomplishments." Su Yingxia smiled.


    Han 3000 nodded, which was expected by him. After all, the aura of Tianshu world is very sufficient.


    While talking, the three members of the family had come to the door of the big wooden house, which was full of laughter. When Qingji and mobeitian first entered the wooden house, they were very worried about hearing them speak loudly. They were afraid that they would be too loud to attract the attention of the enemies outside. They were stunned when Ning Yue explained the world here to them, Then he laughed and laughed at his frog at the bottom of the well.


    Seeing Han 3000 coming in, everyone stopped and looked at the Han 3000 people at the door.


    However, when Han 3000 was ready to say hello to everyone, Su Yingxia suddenly had an accident


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3396

    Su Yingxia only felt dizzy in her head and blackened in front of her eyes. Her internal organs began to ache. She even had no time to cover her chest with her hands, so she suddenly lost consciousness and fell heavily to the ground.


    Han 3000 originally wanted to greet the people with a smile. Seeing Su Yingxia so, he was surprised and extremely nervous. He hurried to help Xia Wei up and tried to break into Su Yingxia''s hand with a piece of energy. However, with the energy into his body, Han 3000 was stunned and more hurried.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t seem to have any problems in her body, but it''s just that her body is in extreme decline at this time. It''s no exaggeration to say that if she allows it to continue, Su Yingxia may even be in danger of life.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 couldn''t take care of anyone. Holding Su Yingxia, he ran all the way to the bamboo house.


    Ning Yue, Qin Shuang, Zi Qing, Dao 12 and others saw this and quickly left the dishes and chopsticks in their hands and followed them all the way.


    Only Lvzhu and Su Yan, at this time, the master and servant looked at each other with great concern. It seemed that they already knew that would be the case. After thinking for a long time, they followed up with six monsters.


    Inside the bamboo house, Ning Yue had already held Han Nian in her hand and led a large group of people to wait quietly outside the bamboo house, waiting for Han 3000''s dispatch at any time.


    They have a tacit understanding for a long time. They know that the more at this time, the more they can''t disturb Han 3000. Silent after-sales is the top priority.


    "What''s the matter with sister Yingxia? She''s been in good health all the time. How can she suddenly faint?" Wang Simin was in the front line of the crowd. At this time, she was extremely anxious.


    Although the fact that Han 3000 had a wife hit her hard, after getting along in the Tianshu world, she not only didn''t hate Su Yingxia for "robbing" her beloved person, on the contrary, she also began to understand why han 3000 kept Su Yingxia.


    For her, Su Yingxia is an imperfect but the most perfect woman. In terms of temperament and beauty, she is certainly not Qin Shuang''s opponent. In terms of figure and personality, she is even inferior to Ziqing. In terms of cultivation, she seems to be much worse than herself and Ning Yue.


    But it happens that these people who are inferior to everything, when combined, have her unique perfection.


    Perhaps as the world said, there is no perfect person or thing in the world. Only the incomplete is the most perfect. Su Yingxia thoroughly interprets this concept.


    Ning Yue frowned and chose not to speak like Fu Li, but their hearts were extremely remorseful. When Han 3000 was away and Fu mang died, and Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu was a man, the responsibility of taking care of Su Yingxia naturally fell on her and Fu Li, who came out with her family.


    However, for so long, neither of them has noticed Su Yingxia''s physical discomfort. Now Su Yingxia suddenly faints. It must be because of their poor care.


    Dao 12 and Moyang also blame themselves. They have been obsessed with cultivation. They want to not only not drag Han 3000''s back, but also help him in the future. They also ignore the care of Su Yingxia.


    But just when a group of people were worried and blamed themselves, Lvzhu gently blocked the crowd, led her young lady Su Yan slowly from the rear, and tried to walk towards the bamboo house.


    Qin Shuang''s face was frozen, and she leaned slightly in front of Su Yan: "Miss Su, don''t disturb 3000 and welcome summer. If he needs it, he will call us."


    Su Yan shook his head: "sister Shuang, I know what happened to Su Yingxia. I want to go in and tell 3000."


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Hearing this, not only Qin Shuang frowned, but also Ning Yue and others looked at Su Yan.


    "Not only does she know, but we also know."


    At this time, Qingji and Mo Beitian also stood out in the crowd.


    This time, a group of people were more confused. Although they had met each other just now, they knew better that they were the leaders of the old powerful forces in the demon clan.


    But how could they know about Su Yingxia when they were new here?


    They are so. Su Yan, who knows the truth of the matter, is even more strange. Even at this time, she has strong vigilance. It is clear that only the three of them know the matter. How do these two know it? Is it?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3397

    "Don''t talk so much. It''s important to save people." The devil urged the north sky.


    Qin Shuang, Ning Yue and others looked at each other, and Moyang opened his mouth at this time: "since they are the friends brought back by 3000, we should naturally believe that. Moreover, when 3000 were trapped in the trapped fairy valley that day, they came to help regardless of their lives."


    Hearing Moyang''s words, Qin Shuang and Ning Yuezhong nodded to each other. Then Qin Shuang stepped aside and invited four people into the room.


    Inside the room, Han 3000 has detected that Su Yingxia has no toxin in his body, but as a half hanging Xianling Island disciple, he can still judge by intuition that Su Yingxia should have been poisoned.


    However, Han 3000 doesn''t know what the poison is.


    "The poison in her is rootless."


    Almost at this time, the four people of magic north sky walked into the room one after another.


    "The poison in the world, even if it is poisonous again, must have its root, and its root must have its source. It can be cured if it is active. But the reason why rootless poison is called rootless poison is that it has no root at all and naturally has no solution!" Qingji added coldly.


    "Rootless poison?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "This poison has color and taste. It''s not difficult to identify itself, but what''s difficult is its strong toxicity. It''s like vines in the desert. It''s almost as difficult to grasp every skin and flesh of the human body and want to remove it. Therefore, there is a saying in the land of the demon family that if there is no root poison, you can only prepare filial piety." Mo Beitian also explained that when his words fell, he looked at Qingji and said, "turn the temperature up."


    Qingji nodded and stopped talking. When she moved her hand, an energy rose from the palm of her hand, and then turned into a flame, baking the room, so that the temperature in the room rose rapidly.


    Seeing that the temperature was stable, Mo Beitian rushed to Han 3000 and continued: "the more rootless poison is in the cold environment, the more it will make the poisoned suffer. On the contrary, the high temperature will slow down the toxicity slightly and make her less painful."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "How could she be poisoned?" Qingji hung the fire in the air. At this time, she took back her hand and frowned strangely: "as far as I know, rootless poison should not appear in this world."


    "At least, it shouldn''t be this time."


    Han 3000 frowned: "what does this mean?"


    "Rootless poison is actually the judgment of life and death. Once poisoned, the poisoned person will die without doubt. Because it is too evil and the poison formula is extremely strange, it has been completely lost millions of years ago. No one can make this strange poison." Magic North heavenly way.


    "Seriously?" Han Sanqi road.


    Qingji smiled bitterly: "our two sects are the oldest in the demon family. Maybe they are not as powerful as some noble families or cutting-edge, and their development is not better than others. But when it comes to some traditional things of the demon family, I believe no one in the demon family has a better understanding and authority than us."


    "Since Mo Beitian and I dare say that rootless poison cannot appear in today''s world, it will not appear."


    "But now, the poison has appeared." Han 3000 road.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    They could not deny nodding: "yes, this is also a strange place for us now, so what I am particularly curious about now is, where on earth was she poisoned?"


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 felt ashamed. As a man of Su Yingxia, ironically, even he didn''t know when and where Su Yingxia was poisoned.


    Trying to think back, I seem to have no clue at all.


    At this time, Su Yan and Lvzhu, who had been lowering their heads, took a step forward slowly. Then, Su Yan opened his mouth with guilt: "in fact, her poison has something to do with me."


    "It''s about you?" Han 3000 fiercely stood up. The whole person''s eyes became a little cruel because of too much tension and surprise.


    Green bead was startled and hurriedly explained the whole thing for her young lady.


    After hearing all the details of the event on that day, Han 3000, Qingji and Mo Beitian all frowned, especially Qingji and Mo Beitian, who were all staring at Su Yan.


    "Wait a minute, the old man you said gave you something, you can''t remember what he looks like?"


    Hearing their questions, Su Yan nodded. Qingji and Mo Beitian were shocked, and then looked at each other in horror. It seemed that they already knew something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3398

    Seeing their appearance, the keen Han 3000 seemed to have found the clue of them, and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Without answering Han 3000''s question, Qingji directly asked Su Yan again: "have you seen him before? Or even seen his appearance at a close distance? But then it became less and less impressive and blurred? Even now, I often feel a headache and crack when I think back?"


    After asking, both Qingji who asked and Mo Beitian who was on the side looked at Su Yan nervously, as if they were extremely concerned about her answer.


    Su Yan and Lvzhu were obviously overwhelmed by their nervous appearance. Su Yan was even more strange. She couldn''t help looking at Qingji and said, "how do you know?"


    Upon hearing this, Qingji and Mo Beitian almost sank at the same time, and their faces also looked extremely ugly.


    The two men were silent for a moment, and the devil north sky murmured, "the shadow of magic."


    "That''s right." Qingji also nodded heavily.


    "It shouldn''t appear, but maybe it''s because of its appearance that I began to understand why rootless poison appeared." Mo Beitian sighed helplessly.


    "Although rootless poison has disappeared for many years, because of its overbearing and invincible toxicity, similar poisons have been made in many places, including around the demon clan, in the form of imitation or counterfeiting, so the public is relatively easy to recognize and understand it."


    "I believe this is also the reason why the girl recognized it as rootless poison."


    Su Yan nodded: "will it be as you said that the summer greeting is also false?"


    "It''s hard to tell true from false, but that''s for you, for me and morbeitian, it''s very easy to distinguish." When the words fell, Qingji gently lifted Su Yingxia''s hand and shook it slightly in the light of the fire.


    People, including Han 3000, naturally didn''t notice anything unusual. However, Qingji opened her mouth: "pay attention to the light of its fingernails."


    With this guide, Han 3000 took a closer look. Su Yingxia''s middle finger''s nail is indeed a little different from other nails, but the other nuances of this difference are really difficult for others to detect unless Qingji deliberately reminds and fiddles with her hand.


    "This is the expression of real rootless poison. You don''t understand it very much. You may have seen other fake and forged rootless poisons over the years, so naturally you can rely on some fake poisons to recognize it as rootless poison, but you won''t think it''s weird. But for us, because we know its past, we know it''s true, so naturally it''s different from your reflection."


    After listening to Qingji''s words, Su Yan understood that no wonder she also knew wugen poison, but after Qingji and Mo Beitian recognized it, they would reflect so much.


    Han 3000''s heart is cold when she hears this. If it''s false, there may be a glimmer of life, but if it''s true, welcome her in the summer


    The green bead frowned: "then what is the connection between this really rootless poison and the phantom of magic? Why do you say that it should not appear? And if it appears, why can you understand that rootless poison appears?"


    Han 3000 frowned. Like Su Yan, they were all seriously curious about this question.


    Qingji didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked at the demon Beitian and seemed to be asking for the advice of the demon Beitian.


    Magic Beitian pondered for a moment, bowed his head and said nothing. After a long time, he sighed: "in fact, except for some highly qualified people in the devil''s land, most of them don''t know about it, and even if we know, most of them are learned through some inheritance."


    "The phantom is also recorded in the inherited book, but according to the rules on the door, these things can''t be said even if they die."


    Qingji also nodded.


    The devil north sky smiled bitterly: "but this time, I''m going to violate the ancestral training."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3399

    Qingji also nodded: "yes, although the ancestors designated the ancestral training and hoped that the disciples would abide by it, the rules themselves are made by people and naturally broken by people. If the ancestors knew the situation today, I don''t think they would blame them."


    With each other''s support, Mo Beitian nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "the shadow of magic is actually an extremely ancient and mysterious skill."


    "It can interfere with people''s memory in an extremely strange way. Once you have contact with it, it seems to be able to manipulate the memory you have contact with it at will."


    "That''s why the girl has a splitting headache once she recalls meeting that person that day."


    These words can be regarded as a solution to Su Yan''s confusion.


    "Is there really such a magical spell in the world? It will be so exaggerated if you just meet him? If you get along with him for a long time, isn''t the whole person under his control?" Green Pearl Road.


    Qingji nodded: "if you spend a long time together, don''t erase someone''s memory at any time, it''s easy to change people''s memory at will."


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 on one side opened his mouth: "so, the person who knows this spell should be a big man of your demon clan?"


    The devil nodded his head


    If you want to manipulate others, naturally, it is generally what the big guys need to do. Han 3000 guessed from this point.


    "According to the book, when I don''t know, the demon clan once produced an unparalleled genius called xuanzu. He was able to wipe out the major forces of the demon clan by himself, and even the land of the demon clan bowed to him one after another, but he didn''t seem to do so, or maybe he did something. The book has no record of this." Magic North heavenly way.


    "I prefer the latter. What should he have done? Just as you said, since the so-called phantom can control people''s memory, I''m afraid he washed away these memories after what he did at that time." Han 3000 frowned.


    He has no reason not to do anything, but wants all parts of the demon family to bow down to him, which is naturally extremely illogical.


    Mo Beitian nodded: "yes."


    "So this goes back to the previous question. What is the connection between the two?" The green bead asked strangely.


    "In addition to a trick of phantom, this man has another impressive thing." Magic North heavenly way.


    Before he finished, Han 3000 had guessed the answer: "no root poison?"


    Magic Beitian nodded heavily: "exactly. The strange poison of rootless poison, which is recorded in the volume of my heavenly demon palace, comes from him. That''s why I would say that it''s strange that rootless poison suddenly appears, but it seems easy to understand if it appears with the shadow of magic at the same time."


    "So, what demon clan xuanzu was born again?" Su Yan frowned.


    For this question, Mo Beitian can''t answer it for the time being, but it seems that it should be so according to the theory, but he doesn''t think it''s possible according to his personal feeling.


    Although there is no record of the time when the xuanzu appeared in the book, his appearance should be extremely long-term from the time line that rootless poison has disappeared for millions of years.


    "Could it be his successor or someone deliberately pretending to be him?" Green bead road.


    Since rootless poison has been deliberately imitated and pretended for millions of years, the magic of phantom shadow is likely to suffer the same treatment.


    Qingji shook her head: "poison can synthesize some pharmacology and make corresponding attempts according to the manifestations of toxicity, which may indeed achieve similarity, but magic is difficult to be similar to each other without corresponding methods. What''s more, this kind of magic is extremely strange and difficult to be imitated."


    Han 3000 nodded. He agreed with Qingji, but at the same time, a new question arose.


    If so, why hasn''t a demon pioneer millions of years ago or even more died today? And it''s just that he didn''t die. Why did he stare at Su Yingxia?


    Judging from Su Yan''s description, the guy obviously came for Su Yingxia, or


    Han Sanqian suddenly thought of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3400

    Is it for yourself?


    On the surface, it seems that the other party is targeting Su Yingxia, but everyone knows who Su Yingxia is and the importance of Su Yingxia to themselves.


    So to some extent, for Su Yingxia, it is also for himself.


    If so, it seems that many things can be understood clearly.


    Moreover, if so, it can explain everything, but also explain a huge problem.


    On the surface, everything seems to have nothing to do with each other, but if they are grouped together, they are quite connected with each other, and finally form a huge network and come directly to our face.


    For now, it seems that this possibility is really very likely.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something, looked at Su Yan and said, "can you show me the map of that day?"


    Su Yan nodded and then took out the map of that day. Han 3000 took the map and saw that the target above was indeed the core area of the demon land - bone burning city.


    "Bone burning city again." Han 3000 himself couldn''t help laughing.


    As he expected, all seemingly unrelated things eventually converge and point to his central point.


    "If you want to solve rootless poison, see you in the bone burning city!" Qingji and Mo Beitian also saw the above words and couldn''t help frowning.


    "What does that mean? Can someone solve the rootless poison?" Qingji frowned slightly.


    The rootless poison has no solution at all. How can there be such a mark on this map?


    "Is it a plan at all?" Qingji doubted.


    Mo Beitian didn''t answer immediately. He just frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    A moment later, he shook his head: "in theory, it shouldn''t be? Although I doubt the authenticity of this statement, on the contrary, since we all know the intractability of this poison, wouldn''t it be foolish and bullshit if the other party still wants to cheat?"


    Han 3000 nodded. Mo Beitian''s words are not unreasonable. If you simply want to deceive someone, there is no need to find this kind of poison that everyone knows can''t be treated at all. Even if you want to find it, it should be other kinds of poison. Therefore, Han 3000, like Mo Beitian, is more inclined to believe the words on this map.


    Another key point is that this place leads itself to the bone burning city, which is completely in line with my previous estimation. To some extent, it really seems to be for myself.


    Moreover, Han 3000 is also willing to believe such a result, because at least in this case, he can be sure that Su Yingxia''s poisoning is not too desperate.


    Rolling up the map again, Han 3000 handed it to Su Yan and smiled gently: "forget it, whether it''s a plan or not, I have to go this time. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I''ll go to tiger mountain. I''ll have a look. What kind of tiger is waiting for me."


    "In such a big circle, it seems that I''m afraid I won''t go."


    As Han 3000 said before and Su Yingxia, if he doesn''t go to the bone burning city, I''m afraid he will only cause more trouble. Now it seems that his worry is not in vain.


    "Sorry, I''m actually to blame for this." Su Yan took back the map and kept it carefully, with a trace of guilt on her face.


    "It''s none of your business. Even if it''s not you, it''s someone else. Since there''s a robbery, let it be." Han 3000 finished and looked at Su Yingxia on the bed. With the temperature rising, although she was still in a coma, her face was obviously much better.


    Even, Han 3000 can rest assured at least for now. At least let him go to the bone burning city for detoxification on the map, which shows that Su Yingxia''s life will not have any problem at least before reaching the bone burning city.


    "All right, you all go out and do whatever you should. You don''t have to worry about this side."


    Then Han 3000 turned slightly and sat beside Su Yingxia.


    The three looked at each other and saw that Han 3000 had made up his mind and didn''t speak any more, so they retreated one after another.


    The house was quiet again, but the silence lasted only a moment, but bursts of footsteps suddenly came. Han 3000 didn''t look back, but was a little impatient and said, "didn''t you let you out?"


    There was no reply behind him. When Han 3000 looked back, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "Why are you here?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3401

    "Three thousand brothers."


    Seeing Han 3000, the visitor bowed his head slightly, both shy and worried.


    "Sit down." Han 3000 road.


    She didn''t speak or sit. She just shook her head.


    "What''s up?" Han 3000 lost his temper and smiled helplessly.


    He never dreamed that Ziqing would run into the house at this time. Moreover, she was still alone this time. You know, Liusha follows Ziqing all the year round.


    "Sister Yingxia, she......" Ziqing glanced at Su Yingxia lying on the bed and said with worry.


    "Nothing." Han 3000 replied.


    Ziqing nodded, remained silent for a moment, pinched his hands slightly, and finally walked slowly out of the house.


    Seeing that she left, Han 3000 didn''t say much. He just wanted to sit back by the bed, but suddenly his eyebrows frowned. Both divine consciousness and consciousness warned himself that there was a danger at the same time.


    Sure enough, when he was following his instinctive side face, an energy happened to wipe Han 3000''s side face and directly skim over the bamboo wall.


    At that time, although there was no sound, the bombarded bamboo wall directly turned into a huge hole about the size of a bowl in an instant.


    The hole is round and very neat, which is enough to show that this seemingly quiet energy is actually very strong, even very fierce.


    Han 3000 couldn''t help looking around in surprise.


    Ziqing raised her hand slightly. It was obvious that the energy just now was sent out from her hand. At this time, she not only didn''t stop at all, but began to seal again in her hand and aim at Su Yingxia.


    Han 3000 frowned, drank a little and went crazy. He was not polite at all. He held up his energy and greeted him directly.


    Boom!


    The two people directly faced each other and saw that the afterwaves between their palms were going to explode. Han 3000 directly supported a barrier with his other hand and directly intercepted all the afterwaves of the explosion in the energy barrier.


    Almost at the same time, Ziqing failed in one blow, and his palms continued to blast towards Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian takes defense as his advance and presses himself over crazily. He is going to catch Ziqing directly to avoid his chaos.


    They retreated all the way from the house to the outside, and then fought all the way from the ground to mid air. Where they passed, there were explosions and smoke.


    On the ground, everyone has not retreated, and they are surprised to look up and watch the two fight like water and fire.


    Han 3000''s offensive is not vicious, but it is absolutely fierce. The purpose of his moves is not to kill Ziqing, but to catch the troublemaker alive. Ziqing fought and retreated without reducing the intensity of the offensive.


    Explosions in the sky continued like thunderstorms, and the two figures staggered with each other between electro-optic flints.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly smiled and found the flaw of Ziqing. He immediately opened his energy and stormed to the right of Ziqing.


    Not seen for a long time, the girl not only grew up from mediocrity to a glimpse, but now she can actually fight with herself for nearly 100 rounds, which really surprised Han 3000 while secretly sighing.


    However, even so, it does not mean that she has completely grown into a super master.


    At least, the flaw exposed at present is caused by inexperience.


    "Broken!"


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, his body rushed to the right side of Ziqing. With a sudden extension of his left hand, he buckled it on Ziqing''s waist. This time, let''s see how you can hide for me.


    However, just when Han 3000 thought he should win the game, Ziqing suddenly backhanded and clapped his right palm directly on Han 3000''s left hand. It seems that he is not afraid that Han 3000 grabbed half of her waist at this time, but also afraid that Han 3000 pulled out his hand.


    Han 3000 frowned. What is this girl doing?


    Caught by herself, she not only didn''t try to break free, but also did it in the opposite way. Did she want to trap herself?


    If so, Han Sanyi was really disappointed. After all, this way is too stupid. It is no longer just a matter of inexperience.


    But just when Han 3000 thought so, suddenly, he suddenly felt his left hand grasping her waist. Suddenly, an incomparably huge force suddenly spread from inside and outside, frantically attacking his left hand.


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3402

    Han 3000 was suddenly surprised, but at this time, he wanted to pull back. It was obviously too late.


    Han three thousand as his hand into the crusher in general, up and down crazy and hard to clamp himself.


    Not only was his left hand completely unable to move, but even his left hand was in great pain at this time. It seemed that an energy wanted to attack his body frantically through his left hand.


    "Damn it!"


    With a low cry, Han 3000 understood at this time. Just now he thought the girl had revealed a flaw, but now he was obviously careless and was given a vivid routine by Ziqing. The flaw was just a trap she deliberately set up, waiting for him to drill in.


    It was really a boat capsized in the gutter. Han 3000, who has always been extremely experienced, suffered a dark loss in this fight.


    However, despite this, Han Sanqian did not panic at all. He instilled the energy in his body directly into his left hand, not only to directly resist the energy he tried to enter, but also to directly control himself with the help of this energy.


    "Boom!"


    The Qi of black gold appears wildly from the body, and the energy in the body attacks wildly from the left hand.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, the energy on the left side didn''t repel Ziqing as Han 3000 imagined. Instead, he suddenly encountered some huge resistance. When he raised his eyes, he saw that Ziqing was already full of white gas, which was in sharp contrast to Han 3000''s black gold power.


    On the ground, a group of people looked closely, and all of them were staring. Liu Sha''s face was hung with a faint proud smile. It seemed that Ziqing''s performance did not surprise her at all, and even was extremely satisfied.


    Mo Beitian frowned and looked at the two men fighting in the sky. He couldn''t help saying, "shit, who is this woman in the sky? So fierce?"


    "Yes, young, can you have so many moves with Han 3000?" Qingji also has some doubts.


    After all, even they are not confident that they can fight Han 3000 in the air.


    "Moreover, it seems that this woman is not down at present. It''s a miracle. It''s really a miracle." Mo Beitian said with an interested wry smile.


    There are exclamations, but there are also acids that can''t be hidden.


    After all, he has been practicing for many years before he can achieve this achievement, but the woman in front of him is only 20 years old, but she can achieve such accomplishments.


    "It''s easy to say that the old seven purple feelings in the seven monsters in the north of the river."


    Hearing the words of Mo Beitian and Qingji, Liu Sha said proudly.


    Previously, a group of people had known each other, but Ziqing, who was relatively gentle and shy, was obviously not included in this scope.


    "Jiangbei seven monsters? Or old seven?" Magic Beitian is a little angry and funny. The old seven are so fierce. Why don''t the front ones be so fierce as to be abnormal?


    Previously, I met their boss big cake day at the dinner table, but I didn''t expect them to be so strong.


    What kind of person is Han 3000 looking for? Is he hiding dragons and crouching tigers like this?!


    "My old sister, cow, brother." Big cake day also showed off at this time: "our sister is a holy body, that''s unusual."


    "Holy body?"


    When they heard the speech, they couldn''t help looking at each other strangely at the same time. Then, Qingji suddenly laughed and looked at the muddled magic Beitian. Qingji had no choice but to smile bitterly: "that''s no wonder."


    Mo Beitian looked at Qingji and didn''t avoid embarrassment. He moved to Qingji''s side a few steps, bumped her slightly with his elbow, and asked quietly, "what is the holy body? How do you seem to know, but I don''t know anything?"


    Qingji gently hooked her hand, and magic Beitian immediately put her ears together. Then, Qingji whispered something in his ear. After hearing this, magic Beitian was stunned on the spot.


    "Am I fucking right?" Magic Beitian reflected for a long time and looked at Qingji like a ghost.


    Qingji just put her fingers on her mouth and gently made a silent movement.


    At this time, on the sky, the struggle between black and white gas became white hot. With a sudden explosion, the two forces exploded directly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3403

    Han 3000 directly rowed back tens of meters in mid air to stabilize his body shape, while Ziqing almost flew backwards for nearly 100 meters to stabilize his body shape. The two looked at each other again, but one was confused and the other was smiling.


    Han Sanqian was a little damn. Just now he fought with Ziqing, but the final result was a narrow victory. Although he admitted that because the other party was Ziqing, he really didn''t move to kill and try his best.


    But it is undeniable that even so, Han 3000 is confident that these skills are enough for most of the top experts to drink a pot.


    But unfortunately, Ziqing can''t help carrying it down, and even can do it to this extent.


    This simply makes Han 3000 feel extremely unimaginable.


    Isn''t that fucking bullshit?


    How long have we been separated? The cultivation of Ziqing is like sitting on a cloud piercing arrow, which is more fierce than the fucking Ye Shijun.


    And the smile on the purple side, naturally, there is no need to say more.


    "It''s a little interesting." Han 3000 took back his energy slightly, looked at the purple feeling opposite, and sighed.


    "I have to thank my brother for helping me." Ziqing also received the magic power, and Huaying already flew to Han 3000''s face.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 looked at her and couldn''t help smiling. He was also happy for him from his heart.


    "Brother 3000, are you satisfied?" Ziqing said, "if you are satisfied, can you let me in?"


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and didn''t know what she meant.


    "I saw sister Yingxia in a coma. I want to try. Maybe I can help her. But you haven''t seen me for so long. I''m afraid your mind still stays in the past. How can you agree if I don''t prove myself?" Ziqing smiled.


    Looking back at the time when dealing with nightmares, Ziqing gave herself great help at the critical moment, and her own body is special. Coupled with her strong internal power now, let alone, the girl really succeeded in moving herself.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, so he turned and flew towards the bamboo house. Ziqing naturally knew that Han 3000 had promised, and followed him immediately.


    They really wanted to follow her, but when they thought of Su Yingxia''s current situation, they had to give up bitterly to avoid disturbing her.


    It''s enough for Liusha to go back to the cowhide house anyway.


    And just after these people dispersed, there were two hearty laughter in the sky.


    "Yes, yes, it seems that Han 3000''s efforts have paid off." The old man who swept the floor smiled gently.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded: "it''s just that this silly boy doesn''t know how some people and things around him exist for the time being. In short, when he comes, he will come and stay. He will not meet some insignificant people inexplicably in this world. Anyone who appears around you must have the meaning of their existence."


    "It''s like a side dish of a table. This is this and that is that, but once you find a way to adjust your company, it''s a gluttonous feast of a table."


    "What''s the hurry? One day, he will understand." The old sweeper smiled gently: "I believe that as more and more things come to the surface, this guy will even gradually begin to understand that Su Yingxia''s existence has her meaning."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded: "everything is getting closer and everything is starting to wake up. To be honest, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Don''t I expect it?" The old sweeper nodded and fully agreed: "compared with you, I work a lot, and naturally I won''t let you at all."


    "But he still needs one thing." The old man sweeping the floor suddenly looked at the eight wasteland books.


    It''s time for the book to come. It''s time to laugh. It''s time for the book to come. It''s time for the old man to laugh. He''s always good to know


    "With such a thing, although the gluttonous feast has not yet arrived, at least the appetizer soup before the meal is at least complete."


    As soon as the words fell, they laughed loudly.


    At this time, in the bamboo house, Han 3000 came to Su Yingxia''s bed with Ziqing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3404

    The two nodded to each other. Han 3000 leaned slightly to the side to make enough space. Ziqing quickly moved to the bedside and took a look at Su Yingxia. With a sudden slight lift in her hand, a white energy gathered on her right hand.


    A moment later, her right hand hung on Su Yingxia''s head, and the white energy in her hand slowly flowed from her palm into Su Yingxia''s body.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but waited quietly.


    From a certain point of view, Yingdi is not in charge of Yingqing.


    Don''t mention that Su Yingxia''s poison is an ancient and incomparable strange poison. Even if it''s just some other poisons, in fact, Han 3000 has no bottom. After all, Ziqing is just a novice after all. Even if she is special, the novice is a novice. What''s more, she doesn''t have any medical experience.


    But Han Sanqian agreed to do so. First, Ziqing guessed right about what she had just done to him. She conquered Han Sanqian with her ability, but second, it is also the most important aspect, that is, Ziqing''s special holy power.


    When dealing with the nightmare of night devil, Han Sanqian and others could not cause any effective damage to it, even including the power of chaos, the ancestor of Qi, but it was Ziqing who broke the night devil with the power of holiness, so that everyone could get away.


    Therefore, Han 3000 believes in the particularity of holy power and is willing to give her some opportunities to try at this moment.


    Of course, Han 3000 knows that Su Yingxia''s life will not happen in theory, but he doesn''t want to put her in a coma.


    Half an hour later, Ziqing, who was originally quite relaxed, was sweating. Those white lights were not only flowing into Su Yingxia''s body, but also playing its role in Su Yingxia''s body.


    Su Yingxia''s whole body is almost translucent, and a large amount of white gas hovers around her.


    "Poof!"


    Over there, Ziqing suddenly took a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was shocked back a step.


    Han 3000 got up quickly, helped Ziqing to sit on the bamboo chair, looked at her with concern and said, "are you okay?"


    Ziqing shook her head and pointed to Su Yingxia on the bed: "I''m fine. I''m overworked. Look at sister Yingxia."


    Han 3000 nodded and rushed to the bed in a few steps, but to his disappointment, Su Yingxia, who was lying on the bed at this time, had no change except that her face was better than before, and there was no sign of waking up.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was extremely lost, Ziqing stood up with her chest covered with pain and said, "sorry, brother 3000, I tried my best."


    Han 3000 forced out a smile: "what are you sorry for? I''m sorry for making you look like this in order to help welcome summer."


    "Go back and have a rest first. I''ll take you out." Han 3000 road.


    Seeing Han 3000 smiling at himself, Ziqing understood that he was purely acting for herself, but she couldn''t help Su Yingxia. She had to nod helplessly. With the help of Han 3000, she walked out of the bamboo house step by step.


    Everyone had left, and Han 3000 could only help her all the way to the wooden house.


    Both of them were speechless. After a long time, Ziqing finally bit his teeth, looked at Han 3000, summoned up his courage and said, "brother 3000, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 road.


    "Ever since you..." Ziqing blushed when he recalled that Han Sanqian treated himself last time. "After you treated me last time, I found my body... Very strange."


    "Strange?" Han 3000 frowns slightly. When he treats Ziqing, Han 3000 finds a tiny poverty in her body.


    And this is the guy who makes purple love almost impossible to practice and turn into mediocrity.


    Simply, it was sealed by itself, and Ziqing can practice normally. Now Ziqing says his body is strange. Did that guy break his seal again?


    "I can''t say what''s strange, but it''s very strange, as if..."


    Suddenly, just when Ziqing was about to describe it, a sudden light explosion suddenly hit from the rear. Even if Han 3000 reflected in time, the super explosive gas still blew them down directly.


    Looking back, they were stunned almost at the same time. There was a huge white light explosion in the whole bamboo house


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3405

    "Hoo!"


    Hundreds of meters behind him, a huge tree as strong as a man''s embrace seemed to be suddenly cut off by someone''s waist and fell down one after another.


    The grass under Han 3000''s feet was also completely bent in silence, and it was difficult to correct it for a time.


    Even the energy barrier that Han 3000 hurriedly propped up when he felt the wrong time behind him was completely fragmented at this time, turning into a void and dispersing with the wind.


    These are enough to explain the strength of the air wave generated between light explosions.


    As strong as Han 3000, he was stunned at this time. After all, for so long, there are only a few people who can directly break his defense. Moreover, it is still the way to break his defense by attacking him negatively.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 murmured.


    The next second, he suddenly got up from the ground and ran frantically towards the bamboo house. He suddenly remembered that the place where the explosion occurred was his own home, and Su Yingxia was still inside.


    In just a few seconds, Han 3000 rushed to the door of the bamboo house.


    To his great surprise, although the bamboo house had a huge explosion and the super strong air wave was quite destructive, it seemed that nothing had happened in the house.


    Not only was nothing destroyed in the explosion, but even some of the furnishings in the previous house were exactly the same as they were at the moment.


    This is really shocking.


    Strangely, Han 3000 was more concerned about Su Yingxia''s safety. He almost stopped for a while and rushed into the inner room.


    Xie Tian thanked again that Su Yingxia was still lying in bed as quietly as before. Not only did she not suffer any harm, but she remained the same as those decorations outside.


    What about the light explosion just now?


    Han 3000 frowned and couldn''t understand the mystery at all, but when he thought about it carefully, he immediately connected it with the holy power of Ziqing into Su Yingxia''s body.


    Is it because Su Yingxia''s body can''t digest those special forces?


    It seems reasonable to think so, but it also makes Han 3000 extremely depressed, because it means that all the previous efforts of Ziqing have come to naught.


    "Ah!"


    But at the same time when Han Sanqi was very depressed, a sad cry woke Han Sanqi again. He was shocked because the sound was extremely painful. It was obvious that the owner of his voice was experiencing an unspeakable pain. What''s more difficult is that Han Sanqi heard the sound, which was purple.


    Without time to think more, Han 3000 rushed out of the house and on the far lawn. Ziqing didn''t keep up and was still in place. But at this time, she was not sitting and lying like she was at that time, but rolling wildly on the lawn in great pain.


    That light explosion, although the air wave was really strong enough, Han 3000 can basically be sure that the air wave broke his defense barrier, but the defense barrier absolutely dissolved a lot of air wave impact before breaking. Therefore, under this strength, Ziqing can''t get any great damage at all.


    Moreover, this is not only Han 3000''s budget, but more importantly, Han 3000 has experienced the wind force attack with Ziqing, so he can basically be very sure that the wind force generated by the light explosion is unlikely to cause much damage to anyone.


    However, Han Sanqian is also very clear about Ziqing''s behavior. She is a typical small jasper type woman. She is gentle and polite. Without extreme pain, she can''t cry out loudly regardless of the etiquette in her heart, let alone roll around like a man now.


    She is now so, can only explain one thing, that is, she must be extremely painful and sad at this time.


    It''s really fucking strange. It''s evil. It''s the bamboo house that exploded. Su Yingxia is fine, but Ziqing has an accident, which makes people completely confused.


    Han 3000 moved at his feet. Although he was very strange, he hurried to Ziqing at this time.


    However, just arrived at Ziqing''s side, when he saw what Ziqing looked like now, Han 3000''s steps stopped fiercely. At this time, on a good-looking face, he not only frowned, but also showed an expression of great amazement


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3406

    The whole person of Ziqing was entangled by a white light. The furious white light jumped around her like an angry dragon, and it seems that it is this white light that makes the whole person of Ziqing extremely painful.


    "Purple love." Han 3000 shouted in a hurry and rushed over quickly, trying to reach out and pull Ziqing.


    But what makes people feel terrible is that when Han 3000 was about to reach out to help Ziqing, he had no intention of contacting the white light, and contacting one of them was to touch the 10000 volt high voltage.


    An explosion between lightning and flint not only directly shook Han 30001 back a few steps, but also felt great pain in his hand for a while.


    "That''s great." Han 3000 was shocked to sit on the ground and looked at the curling white light. He was shocked for a moment.


    Terror is too terrible. Just touching it has such a powerful anti swallowing power. If you are in it, you don''t have to think about how you will be hurt.


    Up to now, Han Sanqian has a better understanding and understanding of why Ziqing is so reserved and why he calls so miserable and moves so painful.


    But because of this, Han 3000 was extremely worried at this time. Under such fierce white light, Ziqing was suffering so much. How could he help her?


    Looking at Ziqing still rolling around in pain, Han 3000 was almost worried. A moment later, he bit his teeth and said, "die."


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian used energy in his hand. As soon as he closed his eyes and crossed his heart, he patted Ziqing directly.


    He knew that he would be directly shaken back and extremely painful just by touching him, and he would suffer more pain if he had to pass through these white lights.


    But Ziqing also suffered such a dilemma because she saved Su Yingxia. Therefore, Han Sanqian should definitely try his best to save her.


    "Ah!"


    Sure enough, as Han 3000 expected, when he touched the white energy again with his energy hand, the pain came directly from the bone marrow and then madly hit his whole body.


    What is empathy? Han 3000 now perfectly interprets the meaning of this word, but if he has a choice, Han 3000 would rather not have this experience.


    The pain is really too painful. To some extent, it is no worse than that in Ye Shijun''s black wind. He feels that his whole body will be torn apart.


    But because of this, Han 3000, who had such experience, seemed more comfortable to deal with. Under the painful bite, Han 3000 forbeared to stretch out his hand directly to Ziqing all the way.


    "Get up!"


    As soon as he bit his teeth, Han 3000 finally broke his hand completely into the white light. After holding Ziqing up directly, the big hand with energy immediately patted Ziqing on his shoulder.


    "Shit!"


    The more severe pain suddenly hit his forehead again. Han 3000 even felt so painful that although he forbeared, his muscles were subconsciously twitching. But at this time, he had no reason to give up and directly supported it. The energy in his hand suddenly passed through Ziqing''s back and directly entered her body.


    The moment the energy almost entered her body, Han 3000 was completely stupid.


    At this time, Ziqing''s body is like a flash flood. All the energy in the body is completely in an extremely chaotic degree. They jump up wildly and impact madly, just like a person who is possessed by evil.


    "How could it be so?"


    Han Sanqian frowned and concentrated his energy at the same time. He forced his way through the irritable energy in Ziqing''s body and swam quickly in her meridians. He seemed to be looking for something.


    Soon, after a lap, Han 3000 was even more confused.


    The little heiren who surrounded the little poor and strange disappeared. Not only did it disappear, but even the little heiren disappeared completely. If Han 3000 hadn''t seen this kind of thing before, Han 3000 would think it didn''t exist at all.


    Strange, how can this happen?


    Even if the guy was conscious, he tried to resist his seal at the beginning, but the first thing is that even if he wants to escape, he has to break his seal.


    Even if it can break its seal, it always exists in Ziqing''s body.


    Where did it go?


    Is it?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3407

    Han 3000''s brain suddenly came up with an extremely strange but terrible idea.


    It''s not that this little thing transferred the front line along a lot of white energy and ran to Su Yingxia when he was treating Su Yingxia earlier, right?


    Although this idea is very strange and absurd, it seems... It seems that this possibility can not be ruled out in connection with the explosion in Su Yingxia''s bamboo house just now.


    It entered Su Yingxia''s body and caused a huge explosion for a time due to maladjustment and other reasons. However, because Su Yingxia is its new host, it must ensure Su Yingxia''s safety, so the strange phenomenon of the bamboo house just appeared.


    This makes sense and can be explained.


    As for Ziqing, it''s also very simple. She suddenly broke away from something that had been following her for a long time. Although that thing was harmful to her, it was not fatal, but she had always followed her for a long time. Suddenly, it was completely lost, resulting in chaos in her body. Therefore, it''s normal to trigger today''s model.


    It seems that it is more and more like that.


    However, Han 3000 dare not waste his judgment, because although it can explain these, there is a doubt that reduces these possibilities a lot.


    If this guy is so smart and knows how to switch the body, then he shouldn''t choose a body like Su Yingxia.


    It hasn''t seen the map, and it doesn''t know that Su Yingxia can''t die. From its point of view, it changes from a perfect immortal body to a body that is not as good as the immortal body, and the body is also highly toxic. It seems that if it''s not stupid, it shouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    And, to take a step back, even if this guy is really stupid, he can''t do such a thing out of instinct.


    So what''s going on?


    He couldn''t manage so much and finally rushed into Bai Neng. The only thing Han 3000 can do now is to use his own strength to help Ziqing stabilize the crazy energy in her body, and then help her repair the meridians damaged by the energy impact.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 was already sweating and pale.


    It is also crazy consumption and endless pain. Therefore, even if it is as strong as Han 3000, it begins to be more and more unbearable with the passage of time.


    Anyway, the repair work went very smoothly. At the insistence of Han Sanqian, the meridians were repaired again, and the abnormal irritability began to tend to be stable.


    Ziqing''s pain began to ease. Although there was still white light jumping in her body, at least the degree of pain was not enough to make her roll in place, let alone make her scream.


    Seeing that she is in stable condition, Han 3000 is also ready to withdraw his strength for a rest.


    But just when Han 3000 took back his energy and his hand, he was about to get up, but suddenly stopped numbly, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if


    It seems that he found something.


    "No."


    For a long time, Han 3000 whispered.


    Then he endured the pain again and hit Ziqing on the back with energy.


    "Strange!"


    When he was drawing back energy just now, he seemed to feel that something had appeared in the meridians. Although it flashed by, what insight was Han 3000? How could he not feel it?


    When he put all kinds of energy into the meridians, he has no energy at all, but he has no energy at all.


    Is it an illusion?


    Maybe Han 3000 won''t think much at ordinary times, but now many strange things are more related to the problems of Su Yingxia and Ziqing. How can Han 3000 not check carefully?


    Draw back his hand and inject energy several times in a row. Han Sanshi needs to check it clearly.


    But everything seems to be using nothing. I didn''t tell Han 3000 that just now was just an illusion.


    Taking back his hand again, Han 3000 fell into meditation. Is it really because he was too painful and consumed too much, and he had an illusion for a time?


    It seems likely.


    But suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes coagulated. Shouldn''t he


    Shit!!!


    Is it


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3408

    Shit, your uncle, can''t you?!


    Han 3000 gave a low scold. Without slighting his hand, he forcibly opened the heavenly eye, and then gathered his strength to break into Ziqing''s body again. At the same time, the heavenly eye scanned every inch of Ziqing''s meridians crazily.


    But even so, everything is extremely normal all the way.


    This fucking made Han 3000 very confused. He previously thought whether the poor Qi in the small black spot used some kind of camouflage and deceived himself during his own survey. Therefore, Han 3000 directly chose the heavenly eye for the second survey at this time.


    But at present, even under the eye of heaven, there is nothing unusual, which can not help but make Han 3000 extremely confused. Is he really worried too much?


    After many wars, there were accidents again and again here. Han 3000 was physically and mentally tired. It seemed normal to have hallucinations.


    But Han 3000 is sometimes stubborn, especially what he believes. Sometimes he doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back.


    However, Han 3000 is completely different from ordinary stubbornness in that he does not carry out mindless stubbornness completely according to his character. At this time, he regains his strength, carefully recalls it, and then he is alert, or has a fantasy and feels how he came from that moment.


    Maybe we can find some clues in it.


    As Han Sanqian calmed down and thought seriously, he seemed to think of some small details soon.


    When having this feeling, Han 3000 first received the chaotic power, and then slowly withdrew the last trace of his own noumenon power.


    Yes, because the first contact at that time, the severe pain had made Han 3000 unable to hold on. Han 3000 was also a human. Naturally, he had his tolerance limit in the extreme pain. Therefore, he finally chose to help Ziqing stabilize his body with the power of chaos and protect his arm with his own power.


    After the initial treatment, Han 3000 of course withdrew the chaotic power used to treat purple emotion, and then withdrew his noumenon power. That''s the whole process.


    However, due to the discovery of clues later, Han''s 3000 times of attempts were only to test with the power of chaos, but he did not have any protection for himself.


    Is it difficult?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly rallied his strength. This time, he simply reversed his nature, protected himself with the power of chaos, and forcibly entered Ziqing''s body with the power of his own body.


    Originally, Han 3000 just held the attitude of trying, but it was this attempt that he could not imagine. Han 3000 simply found the startling new world.


    To be exact, Ziqing''s body is the same at this time, and there is generally nothing as previously explored, but the strangeness is that under the heavenly eye of Han 3000 at this time, all the places where Han 3000''s power passes have left a trace of marks.


    It''s like Ziqing''s real energy is like a lump of milky milk, and Han 3000''s energy is like some coincidence power. It''s broken all the way, leaving a trace of Han 3000''s power.


    It''s strange. How did it happen?


    Although Han 3000 was strange, his strength did not stop and continued to explore all the way. With Han 3000''s continuous exploration, gradually, it seemed that new situations began to happen again.


    It seems that in the process of moving forward, he felt that some things have always existed around his own strength, not only follow all the way, but even collide with his own strength many times.


    It is this collision that makes Han 3000 start to think more and more that what was really not an illusion, but a real existence, because the current feelings of the two look very similar.


    This gave Han 3000 great encouragement, but at the same time, it also made Han 3000 more confused.


    Because at this time, Han 3000, who opened the heavenly eye symbol, still didn''t find anything.


    This makes Han 3000 completely a little messy. On the one hand, he has a real and incomparable sense of touch, on the other hand, he has tried bailing''s heavenly eye skill. The two used to cooperate very closely, but at this time, there was a contradiction between them.


    Which one seems to be true and which one seems to be right, which is really a bit of a collapse.


    What should I do?


    Just when Han 3000 was very confused, suddenly, he seemed to think of something: "I see!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3409

    Will it not be a contradiction from beginning to end? But Han 3000 didn''t see anything clearly with the help of Tianyan talisman!


    It''s really strange to say, but don''t forget that Ziqing''s body itself is also an incredible existence. Not to mention the mystery of the immortal body, it''s enough to say that there is a poor strange living in it.


    Moreover, the most wonderful thing is that the power of chaos, the ancestor of all Qi, is suffocated here, so it doesn''t seem difficult to explain when the heavenly eye symbol is blocked.


    At the same time, the heart of the dragon race urged frantically to maximize the noumenon power, directly blocking the current meridians to death. Then, he pushed all the way until he gambled all the roads to death, forcing all the energy in Ziqing''s body into a dead corner.


    And sure enough, when Han 3000 just finished all this, he could feel something no longer tracking and touching occasionally as he had just done. On the contrary, it seemed to feel the danger of being blocked and madly impacting Han 3000''s power.


    "Sure enough, there is something." Han 3000''s face was frozen. He pushed his strength forward and directly forced the dead mouth to be narrower.


    As Han 3000 became smaller and smaller, the resistance of the thing inside became more and more fierce. At this time, Han 3000 smiled coldly: "you''re really a chicken thief. Even I almost cheated you and didn''t show up?"


    As soon as the voice fell, under the eyes of heaven, Han 3000 finally saw clearly that in a vast expanse of holy power, an almost white little thing completely integrated with holy power slowly showed his body.


    It''s almost like water, and it''s extremely small. Let alone, such a monster is hidden in the holy power. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really difficult to find it.


    It''s no wonder that Han 3000 hasn''t found any clues until now. It''s not that he is incompetent, but that the enemy is too strong.


    Although the goods appeared, they didn''t seem to be willing to end up at this point. They still frantically tried to attack Han 3000''s energy and wanted to complete the rescue.


    "It''s interesting. I never thought you could deform." Han Sanqian looked at the struggling goods. It was obvious that he knew that the goods were nothing else, but the previous poor Qi who couldn''t be any smaller.


    It hasn''t disappeared from beginning to end, but this guy doesn''t know how to break his seal, and then it has been stored in Ziqing''s body in a new way.


    "It''s you again. Are you bothered?"


    At this time, a low voice of scolding came into Han 3000''s mind. He subconsciously thought it was the magic dragon talking to himself, but when he thought about it carefully, he noticed that it was wrong, and immediately focused on the poor Qi: "are you talking to me?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t talk to you, who else can it be?"


    Hearing his impolite words, Han 3000 was not angry, but rather surprised and happy, because it was very obvious that he didn''t expect that this little almost negligible gadget would still speak.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m funny, your uncle. Are you fucking annoyed? Last time I made a shit to pit me, I''ll do it in another fucking way. Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you know what you''re doing, you''ll get rid of your energy quickly. Otherwise, I''ll be rude." The goods scolded.


    I don''t think you''re so arrogant when you hear this, "ha ha, why don''t you think I''m so arrogant?"


    "Shit, you son of a bitch, you really have the guts of a bear heart leopard. Do you know who I am?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I really don''t know this. Why don''t you say it to scare me?"


    "Shit, son of a bitch, are you mocking me?"


    Han 3000 had no choice but to show that he didn''t mean it.


    "Well, smelly boy, I was only 80% angry with you at first, but now you have successfully provoked 100% of my anger. You''d better prepare the things behind you as soon as possible. Listen to me, I''m a fierce beast in ancient times. I''m almost the ancestor that everyone admires or turns pale at the smell."


    "Heaven is poor and strange!"


    "The poverty of heaven?" Hearing the name, Han Sanqian was obviously stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3410

    Although Han Sanyi has long speculated that it is poor and strange, his body is as small as gravel. Han Sanyi has only speculated about his long image. Now he has personally confirmed it, how can he not be shocked?


    The strangest thing is that the name of this beast seems to be very similar to evil Taotie, whether they have similarities or not, but one thing is almost certain that they must be guys of the same period.


    "Why, are you scared? If you''re scared, you can''t withdraw your breaking power obediently? Don''t think you can trap me now, that''s why you won. I''m just in a situation for the time being. When I recover one or two percent soon, don''t mention you, boy. Even ten of you are not my opponent at all."


    "If you let me go, I think you can forgive you for the time being because you don''t know who''s guilty. I even want to accept you as my little brother and eat hot and spicy with me in the future. But if you still insist on making mistakes, you''ll be finished in the future."


    Hearing these threats, Han 3000 nodded and said, "it sounds like a very simple multiple-choice question, but I have a question. If you don''t explain clearly, I don''t think I can do this very simple multiple-choice question."


    "Fuck you!" Hearing that Han 3000 threatened himself in turn, he was very poor and strange, but on second thought, it didn''t seem unacceptable. Instead, he said, "what do you want to know?"


    "What''s the matter between the explosion in the bamboo house just now and Ziqing''s body now? Are you playing tricks?" Han 3000 asked.


    Although it was a conscious communication and I couldn''t see his expression, Han Sanqian could clearly feel it. This guy was quite proud at this time: "yes, it''s Lao Tzu."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, quietly waiting for the following of this guy.


    He doesn''t know why this guy jumped out to make trouble. At present, only his own answer can make things clear.


    "Hum, it''s all my host''s bitch."


    "Grandma, in the past, her body was extremely lack of nutrition and almost starved me to death. Now, it''s not easy to make a sudden change, and her body has also accumulated a lot of energy. As a result, she not only didn''t know how to cherish it, but also sent most of her energy out to save people."


    "What the fuck is this? I''m dying of thirst and still worrying about whether others are full of water. So I have to punish her."


    "As for the rescued woman, ha ha, who the fuck is entitled to enjoy these things without my permission? Can she afford it? Shit!"


    "So, of course, I have to do something. Hum, I want to treat her with these things. Pull J8 eggs and die."


    Then he looked at Han 3000 and said, "are you right what I said? Should all these broken things be punished? I also told you the questions you want to ask. I believe you don''t doubt it. Hurry up and let me open the way."


    Han: "there''s another question."


    "Fuck you!" Poor Qi was obviously very angry, but after he was angry, he still suppressed his inner anger and said with gnashing teeth: "are you finished? OK, fuck, the last question, ask me quickly."


    Han 3000 smiled: "why did I just use the power of chaos to find you? I can''t feel your existence at all, but when I changed a kind of energy, I can feel your existence more or less?"


    Han 3000 is extremely confused about this problem. Logically speaking, although Han 3000''s power is not bad in fact, it is obviously not qualified compared with the power of chaos.


    But it happened that the power of chaos couldn''t do something, but his own power did it strangely. Han Sanqian certainly didn''t think it was because of the particularity of his own power, but doubted that there should be any difference.


    Obviously, Han 3000''s doubt is not unreasonable. When he heard that Han 3000 asked this question, even the poor man couldn''t help laughing and said, "I knew you would ask me this question."


    "But first, this is the last question." Poor strange way.


    Han 3000 nodded and waited for his following


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3411

    "Very simple, because I deliberately hide from you." Poor Qi whispered.


    Deliberately hiding from yourself?


    Han 3000 obviously feels very strange. In fact, he has been hiding all the time, but why did he say this again?


    "You really have some skills. I''m really surprised that you can have the power of chaos. Of course, you sealed me with it."


    Yes, but now that it has been sealed, how did this guy come out? Moreover, it is still so powerful to prevent Buddha now.


    "Although I don''t know why you are qualified to have the power of chaos, it''s true anyway. It''s just that although you are a fact, you... Also ignore a fact."


    "What facts?" Han 3000 completely puzzled.


    "Lao Tzu is called the poverty of heaven. Lao Tzu is a fierce beast in ancient times. You have the power of chaos, and so do Lao Tzu."


    Upon hearing this, Han 3000 was a little surprised that the poverty of this day also had the power of chaos?


    However, if you think about it carefully, Han 3000 can quickly understand the reason. After all, just as he said, he is the poor and strange of heaven. He is the same as the evil gluttonous beast in ancient times. What the evil gluttonous can have, naturally, he can also have the poor of heaven.


    To understand this, Han Sanqian also understood why his seal did not seal this guy. On the contrary, this guy is not only free, but also full of vitality. He doesn''t need little heiren''s package. He can even incarnate and become almost the same as the holy power.


    Because it is also the power of chaos, the seal not only no longer plays the role of seal, but also becomes an additive to strengthen this guy''s cultivation in a disguised form.


    After eating his chaotic power, this guy quickly grew to what he is now.


    This is a bad thing, but it is also a good thing to some extent, because it has been swallowing the energy of Ziqing before. Therefore, even if Ziqing takes more pills and cultivates more accomplishments, it will only be the thing that wraps her belly in the end. Although the seal of Han 3000 did not produce the effect of seal, at least such pure power is enough to make it no longer receive the energy of Ziqing for the time being, which makes Ziqing at least accumulate a lot of energy and have today''s cultivation.


    "Lao Tzu also has the power of chaos. Naturally, he is very familiar with it. You want to use it to check me. Isn''t this a dream?" Heaven is poor and strange. It''s a way that I despise very much.


    Because he is familiar with the power of chaos, naturally, when Han 3000 uses the power of chaos to sense it, he can release the same power to confuse Han 3000 and hide himself. In addition, the power of chaos is the ancestor of all Qi. Han 3000 could turn his energy into holy power to assist in attacking the night demons. Then nature today, The poor and strange of heaven can also use the power of chaos to completely integrate their body shape into the power of holiness.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 shook his head bitterly and did it for a long time. It turned out that this was the case. No wonder he couldn''t explore at the beginning.


    "As for your power to detect me, it''s not because you are powerful. I just didn''t expect you son of a bitch to have two powers. I try my best to camouflage with your chaotic power... After all, I know your dog eyes seem to see me, so I must camouflage well.


    "But the fucking surprise is that after you left, a new force came. I fucking thought it was some unlucky guy, so after observing for a while, I planned to... Eat it."


    Speaking of this, poor Qi was quite depressed. He didn''t want to be the unlucky guy in the end.


    Then he asked Han 3000, "now that you know everything you need to know, should you make way for me?"


    Han 3000 nodded and basically understood: "I understand. I should have let you go, but I changed my mind."


    "What the fuck do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you just say that the injured woman doesn''t deserve treatment."


    "It''s none of your business?"


    "She''s my wife!" Han 3000''s words fell, and an evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3412

    "You..." hearing this, I saw Han 3000''s evil smile on his face. It was obvious that the whole people were stunned and speechless.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that after a long walk, he came to this result.


    The woman it retaliates against is actually this guy''s wife!!


    Isn''t it embarrassing?!


    Time, in embarrassment, is always very slow. It''s not too much to describe it as a day like a year.


    Or Han 3000 took the lead in breaking the silence: "just hurt my friend and revenge my wife. What do you think I should do?"


    "You should know everything. After all, you hurt two people here when you used something that doesn''t belong to you. I have to be polite when you hurt my friend and wife."


    "It''s good to hear that you''re hanging yourself. Maybe it''s a big tonic to make your goods old and soak up wine while you''re ill."


    After that, the energy in Han 3000''s hands increased slightly, and the space surrounded by Tianzhi poor and strange was compressed again. The strong pressure made Tianzhi poor and strange obviously uncomfortable.


    Almost a moment later, the goods could not stand it. They shouted angrily at Han 3000 on the spot: "I rely on you, sir. I fucking warn you. Stop it. You want to catch me making wine, and you don''t fucking pee. Look in the mirror to see what you look like a dog. Do you deserve it?"


    Han Sansi ignored it. The more the guy scolded, Han Sansi pushed his power even more.


    "It hurts, it fucking hurts me. Stop it, you fucking stop it. I''m the poor and strange of heaven. If you kill me, my subordinates of the poor and strange family will be enemies with you forever. Can you afford it?"


    "Also, I have some friends of ancient fierce beasts. None of those guys is weaker than me. Hum, you''ll die then."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 really received some strength, then frowned and said, "some of the ancient fierce beasts are your brothers?"


    "Hum!" Feeling the pressure of Han 3000, he stopped. Qidun was quite proud of his time. He knew that these things he said obviously worked. The guy counseled: "that''s necessary. Now you know you''re afraid?"


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 is a little funny.


    "Have you ever heard of evil gluttony?" Heaven is poor, strange and proud.


    Han 3000 nodded: "this is a little familiar."


    "Hehe, those who eat people without spitting bones are incomparably large and can swallow heaven and earth. That''s a powerful one!"


    "Really?"


    "That must be. Ignorant little trash, how can mole ants like you know the power of ancient things like us? Go and find out. If I don''t boast and shout out the name of evil gluttonous, how many people will tremble." The more you say, the more excited and proud you are.


    Han 3000 nodded, which he did not deny: "it sounds like it does have some weight. In fact, to tell you the truth, many people are really scared to death when they hear the name of evil Taotie. This is what I saw with my own eyes, and those people are super experts."


    On this point, the four masters plus Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo have given enough explanation and reflection. Han 3000 is naturally very clear.


    "Hum, master? Master is a fart in front of him? As long as he wants, even a group of so-called masters in your mouth are just rubbish." Heaven''s poor Qi sneered.


    "So powerful." Han Sanqian was slightly surprised.


    "Nonsense. Son of a bitch, now that you know his power, what the fuck are you doing? Why don''t you get out of my way?"


    "Otherwise, what consequences will you face? Don''t you know?"


    "What kind of consequences?" Han 3000 smiled softly: "I was eaten directly? Or I was torn to pieces? Although your brother sounds terrible, if you want to say so, in fact, I can also say that evil Taotie is my little brother."


    "Hahaha, damn it, smelly silly ratio, you really make me laugh. If I''m called bragging force, you''ll be called bragging to your brother''s house. It''s your little brother. Do you want to laugh to death?" The voice of heaven''s poverty and strange anger is abusive and ironic.


    "Don''t you also say it''s your brother?" Han 3000 smiled innocently: "I said it''s my little brother, so it''s not OK?"


    When the words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand and said, "I won''t say whether it''s your brother, but it''s my little brother, not me bragging like you."


    It seems that it''s time for it!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3413

    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Feeling what Han 3000 seemed to be doing, he asked angrily.


    "Hit you in the face." Han 3000 was clean and neat. The next second, the chaotic force in his hand was reinjected and wanted to converge with the ontological force of Han 3000 blocking Tianzhi''s poverty and wonder through Ziqing''s body and meridians. Then, the chaotic force penetrated through the ontological force and slowly entered the innermost layer, contacting with the Holy force of Tianzhi''s poverty and wonder.


    "What do you mean?" Tianzhiqiongqi doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what the damn Han 3000 wants to do.


    The power of Han 3000''s noumenon has blocked it here. It seems meaningless to come in with other power, which is almost the same as taking off his pants and farting.


    Besides, what does this have to do with hitting the face?


    After confirming the contact with tianzhiqiongqi, Han 3000 smiled: "you and I are connected by strength now. Now you try to be one with me, and I''ll show you something."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and the evil gluttonous was immediately summoned out by it.


    With the gluttony of evil, Han 3000 continued to say, "since you keep saying it''s your brother, should you know it?"


    With the connection of chaotic forces and the correspondence of each other, when the evil gluttony was called out, Qidun, who was originally disdainful and angry, was stunned.


    "Evil... The gluttony of evil?" Tianzhi was extremely surprised: "is it really you?"


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, Tianzhi''s poverty was reflected, and he said to Han 3000 in disbelief: "this... It, you..."


    "Why is it here?" Han 3000 said, "it''s very simple. I said it. It''s my little brother."


    Then he made a sign in his eyes, and the gluttonous eater of time had understood Han 3000''s meaning, and obediently sat down in place.


    "Did I brag? Now you should know? But you don''t know whether I brag." Han 3000 laughed.


    Tianzhiqiongqi was very angry when he heard this. Who is it, what is its identity, and can it boast?


    But just as he was about to refute, he heard Han 3000 saying, "however, it doesn''t matter whether you boast or not, because even if it''s really your brother, so what? It''s not my little brother. If you want to follow this relationship, you have to be my little brother. Don''t you call big brother quickly?"


    Killing also kills the heart. Tianzhiqiongqi is really going to be angry to death, but even if he is angry again, he has no place to vent at this time, because Han 3000''s words are quite reasonable, so it can''t refute at all.


    This strength is not as good as people''s body. People gamble on it, and people hate it to be speechless. When did you eat this kind of suffocation?


    "You... You... You... You..." but it can''t do anything except gnashing your teeth.


    "It''s embarrassing, but it doesn''t matter if you bring it to me. It doesn''t matter if you bring it to me." Han 3000 did not miss any chance to ridicule.


    Not only did there not be any convergence, but the salt was sprinkled more fiercely.


    Heaven''s poor and strange lungs are about to explode, and now the body is like this, otherwise it estimates that it can really be angry by the smelly human in front of it to spit out a liter of blood.


    It was really embarrassing, swaggering and proud to show off for a long time. As a result, it became a fucking mess.


    "What else can you do? Go on, or I''ll fuck you." Han 3000 road.


    Just when Tianzhi was very angry, in the spirit of counting me as a loser if you don''t make up for the death, Han 3000 said again: "Oh, by the way, if there is any threat this time, I''d better ask you to think clearly. I''m afraid you''ll finally think of a cow at that time, and it''ll be my little brother or little brother again."


    "Right? Little brother?"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Tianzhiqiongqi was completely crazy: "you little bug, you are really annoyed. I... I fought with you!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3414

    But as soon as his voice fell, the seemingly ferocious emotion was pushed forward a little by Han 3000''s slight force and completely disappeared.


    "Pain, pain, pain!"


    Han 3000 slightly withdrew his strength and let it retreat a little: "you fought with me. Is this a painful move?"


    Tianzhiqiongqi was completely speechless. He knew that Han 3000 was ridiculing it crazily again.


    However, it also had no courage to resist. With its head in front of the knife, it had to admit: "what do you want?"


    "It''s what you want." Han 3000 road.


    "Don''t you hurt your friend and your wife? It''s a big deal. As long as you let me go, I won''t mess with your friend. As for your wife, she''s hurt. I can help you cure it."


    Hearing its release, Han 3000 was surprised, especially about its final conditions, which made Han 3000 excited.


    But how can Han 3000, who is familiar with the art of game, show it? With a slight frown on his brow, he said, "with your small body, you can''t protect yourself, and you can save people?"


    "Besides, I''ve only heard of those who do harm to people, but I haven''t heard that poor Qi can save people. If you want to tease me, don''t think I''m too stupid."


    Hearing this, tianzhiqiongqi disdained a cold hum: "originally, I really changed you. I didn''t expect that I didn''t read you wrong from beginning to end. Mole ants are mole ants and bedbugs are bedbugs. Falling on your hand today has really tarnished the reputation of my life."


    Han Sanqian didn''t refute, but quietly waited for its following.


    "I''m a fierce beast in ancient times. It''s good and I like cannibalism. However, I don''t specialize in bad things. If I''m in a good mood, I''ll do some good things."


    "Have you ever heard that poor Qi Teng root eats Gu together? Coincidentally, I happen to be very good at the world''s epidemic poison. That woman, no, your wife was poisoned. I can really try my best to save her."


    Speaking of this, tianzhiqiongqi is obviously very confident and proud again.


    "How? No deal?" The goods asked: "however, in advance, if I can''t save it, don''t embarrass me. If I can save it, you have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "It''s a secret for the time being. I''ll tell you when it''s done. However, looking at you like this, I can promise in advance that my request will never harm anyone, and even help your friend, and you can do what you can."


    It is obviously false to say that Han 3000 is not excited. No matter how you look at it, this deal is not a loss to yourself, and the most important thing is that everything is related to Su Yingxia''s safety. Even if you suffer a loss, how can Han 3000 refuse?


    Don''t mention these conditions, which is to kill Han 3000. Han 3000 can only agree.


    "Good!" Han 3000 nodded.


    "OK, you tossed me too hard just now. Leave some chaotic power and leave the rest to me."


    Han 3000 said no more. After leaving some chaotic power, he withdrew all the energy. Almost at the same time that he withdrew the energy, the white Qi on Ziqing suddenly became more fierce.


    However, there was no previous pain on Ziqing''s face. She just closed her eyes and seemed to fall into some kind of coma.


    WOW!


    Surrounded by white light, Ziqing''s body rises slowly from the ground, then stands slightly and floats several centimeters above the ground.


    Then, her body flew towards the bamboo house without wind.


    Han Sanyi was quite surprised at that time, because it was obvious that tianzhiqiongqi completely controlled everything of Ziqing at this time, so that Ziqing was completely unconscious and still moved freely.


    It''s really interesting.


    That guy is only the size of gravel, but his ability is quite arrogant. Sure enough, he is all his mother''s ancient fierce animals. Even if the skinny camel is smaller than the horse, the remaining power is still terrible.


    However, after a short pause, Han 3000 still cleaned up his mood in time and hurried to the bamboo house. He was really curious about the magic power of this guy


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3415

    When two people and one beast, or one person and two people rushed to the bamboo house, Su Yingxia still lay quietly in bed. Obviously, there was no sign of waking up from the poison.


    Ziqing started slightly and came to the bedside. Then she lifted her hand slightly. A white breath directly lifted Su Yingxia''s hand gently.


    Fangfo felt her pulse in the air. After about a minute, she gently put down Su Yingxia''s hand. Although Ziqing still closed her eyes, she seemed to be lost in meditation.


    "How''s it going?" Han 3000 opened his mouth and asked carefully.


    Ziqing raised her head slightly, still closed her eyes, but opened her mouth gently: "the situation is a little complicated."


    "The poison in her can''t say how strong it is, but the root of the poison is unusually deep."


    "Everything in the world will be damaged if it exists, and there will be good and bad. The same is true for poisons. Some poisons are extremely fierce and will attack quickly once they are absorbed, but these poisons are often easy to be removed, but some poisons choose to reduce their toxicity and aggression, so as to better coexist with the host or absorber, so as to achieve the purpose of being unable to be removed."


    "Although it can''t kill people at one time, boiling frogs in warm water will make people feel miserable. What''s in your wife is the poison of the latter."


    "Moreover, it is the poison that brings the latter to the extreme."


    "To understand it basically means to completely destroy your wife''s body."


    Han 3000 nodded: "what she has is rootless poison."


    "No wonder this is the case. There is no antidote to this poison at all."


    "Why does everyone say it has no solution at all, but someone left a note saying it can be solved?"


    "Can someone solve it?" She was obviously surprised, then shook her head: "no one can solve it at all, because it has been made for no medicine since it was made, so how can it be solved by others? I believe that even pharmaceutical people have no ability to solve the poison."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was worried about Su Yingxia. At the same time, his heart was also sinking. Is it really as Qingji said, this is actually a trap?


    It''s already a dead end. I just want to cheat with myself to the bone burning city?!


    "However, there is no absolute thing in the world, unless..."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately frowned: "unless what?"


    She sighed. "It shouldn''t be possible unless."


    Han 3000 was confused by her: "if you have something to say, just say it."


    She was silent. After a moment, she shook her head: "even if there is that unless, it''s not what I can tell you, even if you kill me now."


    It seemed that she was really not afraid of death. She stood still and waited for Han 3000 to do it.


    Han 3000 stared at her, wondering in his heart. He didn''t understand what this unless meant, let alone why this unless he couldn''t tell himself, and even an ancient fierce beast like tianzhiqiongqi didn''t dare to say it.


    What is it afraid of?


    What makes it not afraid of death but afraid of this?!


    Han 3000 was full of questions and confusion.


    "I won''t kill you." Han 3000 shook his head and then slightly turned aside from an aisle: "we have an agreement before. Even if you can''t save it, I won''t embarrass you. Go."


    "Hey." She sighed for a long time and shook her head helplessly. "Don''t be so anxious. I won''t tell you because I can''t say it. But I believe that since someone left a note for you to explain, you will understand everything when you see the person who left the note."


    "As for your wife, although I said I couldn''t detoxify it, it doesn''t mean I can''t help her."


    Hearing this, Han 3000, who had been extremely lost, immediately came to the spirit, raised his head and looked at her strangely. What does this mean?


    "Hey!" With a bitter sigh, she returned to the bedside in a few steps, then moved slightly, and the white breath on her body became more fierce: "there''s a way. I don''t know if you''re willing to try, but it needs to change our agreement."


    "What can I do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3416

    "But this way..."


    Before she finished, Han 3000 was very determined and said, "I''m willing to try any way, as long as I can save my wife."


    She paused and finally nodded, "OK, I''ll just say the agreement. Given the poison your wife is poisoned, I can''t guarantee that I can cure her completely, and you should know that."


    "I''ll try my best to make her better. What about the terms you promised me later?"


    "Don''t rush to refuse, because this method is very risky."


    "What happens if you fail?" Han 3000 asked nervously.


    "If you fail, your wife won''t do much, but I may be doomed. If you''re unlucky, even my life will be explained here. Of course, if you succeed, I can''t guarantee to remove the toxin, but at least I can make your wife feel more comfortable."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 didn''t immediately promise. From her words, Han 3000 can determine one thing, that is, the business is profitable and harmless for himself. Su Yingxia will be fine, and it can only be fine.


    It seems that Han 3000 naturally has no reason to refuse such a request.


    But for Han 3000, he really couldn''t bear to ask others to fight for his wife''s life. Although this day''s poor Qi did something too much, but it never died. Although Han 3000 did want to punish it, he absolutely didn''t mean to kill it.


    Now, it''s really hard for Han 3000 to accept to risk his life.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not asking you to work hard. You hesitated with me?" She snorted with disdain.


    Han 3000 raised his eyes slightly and looked at it, who controlled the purple emotion at this time. His expression was serious: "if I work hard for my wife, of course I won''t hesitate at all, but it''s just because it''s not my life."


    "So..."


    "What? Guilty? Sorry?" It laughed coldly.


    If it was Han Sanqian who had sharp teeth and sharp mouth just now, he would naturally get it speechless, but to its great surprise, Han Sanqian didn''t have any refutation at this time, but simply nodded: "yes."


    Han Sanqian''s response obviously made her feel extremely stunned. After a little stunned, she disdained to shake her head: "I don''t know how many years I''ve lived. Don''t do this sensational thing in front of me."


    "I don''t like this. Besides, I don''t gamble my life in vain. I remember what I told you. It''s conditional."


    "I have only one hope, that is, I hope that after I succeed, what you promised will count."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 bit his teeth and nodded firmly: "since you''ve fought with your life, I have nothing to say."


    "No matter what you ask, as long as you try your best to save my wife, if I can do anything, I will never say no."


    "I believe you." She smiled gently, then walked a few steps to the bedside and stopped in front of the bed.


    "This method is very simple. Although the poison cannot be eliminated, we can dilute it in another way."


    Han 3000 frowned: "dilution?"


    "Yes, reduce the concentration of poison appropriately. In this way, even if your wife is still poisonous, it will not be as serious as it is now." She whispered.


    "How to dilute?"


    "I need your help." She looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 naturally wouldn''t refuse and nodded: "how can I help you?"


    She didn''t move, but there was a smile in her voice: "this problem should not be difficult for you. I''m just the size of gravel. Now, do you know what to do?"


    "You mean..." Han 3000 frowned and seemed to understand the idea of this guy.


    She nodded: "since you know, do it quickly."


    Han 3000 said no more, and a chaotic force in his hand directly entered Ziqing''s body again. Then he wrapped Tianzhi''s poverty with pure and incomparable strength and slowly took it out of Ziqing''s body.


    After that, Han 3000 directly injected this energy into Su Yingxia''s body, together with Tianzhi''s poor and strange little body.


    And as it entered Su Yingxia''s meridians, there was a bang


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3417

    A huge white energy burst out of Su Yingxia''s body, just like the previous purple feeling. With the poverty of the sky pulled out by Han Sanqi, the purple feeling suddenly seemed to lose its soul. As soon as the body was soft, it was about to fall down and was supported by Han Sanqi to sit and lie on the side chair.


    Then, Su Yingxia''s body returned to normal, but she had a layer of more stable white gas than before.


    The method of Tianzhi''s poverty is very clear to Han 3000, which is a little similar to the method of reducing poison with Gu.


    It''s like some people use poisonous insects to poison people, but others use poisonous insects to save people. The sky is poor and strange, because now the body is like gravel. To some extent, it is the poisonous insects at this time.


    This method Han 3000 can also be sure that it has not deceived himself. It is indeed accompanied by life danger all the time. Once there is any mistake, it must be a place of eternal doom.


    After all, if someone is bitten by a poisonous snake and someone goes to help take drugs and turn them into poison, he is also likely to face the risk of being infected with snake venom, which is tens of thousands of times more powerful than snake venom.


    Once caught, it''s the same as this guy and Su Yingxia


    Seeing that Bai Qi tended to be stable, Han 3000 didn''t dare to say a word, for fear that he might accidentally disturb Tianzhi''s poverty and wonder. At this time, he could do nothing but wait silently next to him.


    One minute


    An hour


    Even whole hours.


    Since the moon set on that day and the sun set on that month, one night passed, and the evil gluttonous nearby has long been asleep, sometimes making bursts of snoring.


    Han 3000''s eyes are tired. He has never closed his eyes once all night. Although he knows he can''t help Su Yingxia now, as a husband, he has been looking at Su Yingxia like this, hoping to know everything about Su Yingxia at the first time.


    Outside the bamboo house, Qin Shuang''s face was still like frost. She held a bowl of hot porridge in her hand and wandered gently outside the door. She knew that Han 3000 hadn''t slept all night and wanted to send him some porridge to warm her body, but she was afraid to disturb him at this time. It was slightly cool in the morning. She was afraid that the porridge would be cold. She always covered the mouth of the bowl with her other hand, and then put the other side of the bowl next to her stomach as much as possible.


    Just as she hesitated, bursts of footsteps came. Looking back, she saw Ning Yue coming slowly with a bowl.


    Ning Yue saw Qin Shuang and smiled: "I just brought some dishes."


    While talking, Ning Yue gave Qin Shuang a look at the things in her bowl. Sure enough, there were only a few green vegetables in the bowl.


    "I know you will bring him dinner." Ning Yue smiled gently: "there''s no movement inside?"


    Qin Shuang shakes her head and looks down at the porridge in her hand. She cooked it for Han 3000 before dawn. She may be gifted in cultivation, but she doesn''t know anything about cooking. Five of the ten fingertips are red, which has explained all the problems.


    "I''m not the only one who delivers the meal." Qin Shuang smiled bitterly.


    On the way here, she has seen many people cooking porridge. Most of them are collective meals in the wooden house. It''s not necessary to cook alone, so she knows everything.


    Ning Yue smiled bitterly, which was true. On her way here, she also saw the famous scenes of cooking porridge everywhere. Whether it was the eldest Lady Wang Simin, or the eldest lady Su Yan of the Su family, or Xia Wei and Xiao Chunhua who came in with Han 3000, almost everyone was busy with their porridge whether they would or not.


    After taking a look at the bamboo house, Ning Yue naturally doesn''t need Qin Shuang''s answer.


    "The girl named Xia Wei brought back by Han Sanqian is pretty good-looking and has a good temperament. She is no worse than you." Ning Yue smiled gently, then put the bowl in her hand on Qin Shuang''s hand, turned and went back to the wooden house.


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. Why didn''t she know the meaning of Ning Yue?


    It''s just that she wants to, but it''s a pity


    The talent in the house is all he has.


    At this time, the sun through the clouds, has been weak direct into the house, bringing a little warmth and spirit to the whole dead house.


    Han 3000 got up and drew the curtain slightly to prevent the light from being too dazzling and making Su Yingxia uncomfortable, but almost the moment he pulled the curtain, there was a whisper behind him because of the noise of the curtain


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3418

    Han 3000 was surprised and turned back subconsciously. Su Yingxia on the bed opened her eyes slightly and moved her hand slightly.


    Han 3000 was overjoyed. He rushed to the bed and looked at Su Yingxia. He said excitedly, "Yingxia, are you awake?"


    Su Yingxia just woke up and was a little confused for a while. When she saw Han 3000, her willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "3000, i... how could I be here?"


    She tried to recall everything before, and suddenly remembered that when she accompanied Han 3000 to the wooden house, she suddenly poisoned and fainted.


    Remembering the poison she was poisoned by, Su Yingxia''s whole eyes obviously dodged.


    Han Sanqian knew that she didn''t want to let herself know that she was poisoned. Instead of being angry, she squatted gently by the bed and smiled: "it''s because you know you''re poisoned, so you''ve been deliberately alienating me all the time, haven''t you?"


    Su Yingxia nodded and shook her head. She looked back nervously at Han 3000, but saw Han 3000''s warm smile. For a moment, she couldn''t help but wonder how to answer.


    She must admit that part of the reason why she kept pushing Han 3000 away was that Su Yingxia knew she was poisoned by such poison and there was no cure at all.


    But this is only a kind of catalysis at most. She still thinks and knows that she will only be Han 3000''s oil bottle under Lu Ruoxin''s remarks. Without her, Han 3000 is the runaway Mustang, winged flying tiger and flying dragon.


    Along the way, many facts are also supporting all this. Therefore, for Su Yingxia, this concept is not only recognized by herself, but also deeply rooted step by step.


    "You''re really stupid." Han 3000 looked at her painfully: "we are husband and wife. If there are any problems, we should face them together. Otherwise, what''s the name of husband and wife?"


    "I told you that when the sky falls, as long as I''m still alive, I must carry it for you." Han 3000 whispered, then gently pulled Su Yingxia''s hand, put her hand in his palm and held it: "promise me, don''t push me away again in the future, okay?"


    Su Yingxia has tears in her eyes. Of course, she knows and understands how much Han 3000 loves her. Which woman doesn''t want a man who loves her so much?


    However, Su Yingxia also knew that it was because she loved this man too much that she didn''t want to see him be any bad.


    Su Yingxia is worried


    "OK, OK, can you two not sprinkle dog food in front of me? I know your husband and wife love each other, feel the heaven and earth, and know that you are so talented and beautiful that you are worthy of bubbles, but can you get me out first?"


    "Shit, even if it''s to cross the river and tear down the bridge, I''ll trouble you to tear it down. Just hang me up?"


    At this time, a voice came from Su Yingxia''s body. Su Yingxia looked around in surprise and was obviously startled. But when she found that the voice came out of her mouth, the whole person looked at Han 3000 in horror.


    Han Sanqian was also obviously stunned. Then he suddenly remembered something.


    Shit, with Su Yingxia''s awakening, Han 3000''s whole mind was completely on her, but he completely cleaned up Tianzhi''s strange hope as a pioneer of drug testing.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s frightened appearance, Han 3000, who reflected at this time, hurriedly held her hand tighter and smiled softly: "don''t be afraid, it''s the doctor."


    "Doctor?" Su Yingxia was confused. Obviously, she didn''t open her mouth just now, but her mouth opened subconsciously. More importantly, she also made a voice that didn''t belong to her at all. In addition, if Han Sanqian confused her at this time, she didn''t know what happened.


    Han 3000 smiled and then moved his hand. A chaotic force was directly introduced into Su Yingxia''s body through the hands they held. The white light on her body began to flourish again. Then, a scene that shocked her happened.


    WOW!


    Hum!!


    ¡­¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3419

    The white light condensed and finally condensed in front of her. Then, through the picture composed of white gas, Su Yingxia vaguely saw that a monster shaped by white light appeared in front of the bed.


    Although the monster was outlined by white light, it was lovely with a nose and eyes.


    "What''s this? It''s cute." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and asked.


    "It''s best not to describe it as cute. It will feel offended." Then, Han 3000 slowly told Su Yingxia everything after she was poisoned.


    After hearing these things, Su Yingxia was surprised. Pointing to the white gas, he said, "you mean... It... It is the poverty of the ancient fierce beast days?"


    "Three thousand, are you right? This joke is not funny."


    Su Yingxia is really hard to believe. Looking at Han 3000, he is still waiting for Han 3000 to confirm.


    "You''re suffering from rootless poison. There''s no antidote in the devil''s land. Do you think it''s a common thing that can help you alleviate it?" White Qi disdained and said.


    Although her angry mouth was open and seemed to be talking, it was obvious that Su Yingxia still made a sound.


    "I''m a fake. Also, do you use such a fuss? Your husband''s evil gluttony is not the same level as me? Although I saved you, I don''t have to wear a high hat for me. I don''t eat this set."


    When Han 3000 heard the speech, he had no choice but to smile bitterly. Su Yingxia''s eyes widened. Looking at Han 3000, he was obviously asking him what evil gluttony was.


    Along the way, Su Yingxia has never met evil Taotie. After evil Taotie followed Han 3000, it was basically the beginning of the nightmare. It was hollowed out of the gas of chaos first, so that most of the time he could only enter the dormant state. When he was finally released, Su Yingxia was often absent, so naturally he didn''t know.


    "By way, let''s introduce it. That''s gluttony of the evil." After that, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia with his eyes and looked at the evil gluttonous food curled up on the ground not far away.


    After su Yingxia woke up, his attention was always on Han 3000''s side. He didn''t notice the evil gluttony lying in the corner. When he looked at the terrible big thing, he couldn''t help losing his color for a moment.


    "Three thousand, this..."


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s my little brother. It won''t be in danger."


    "It, the gluttony of evil, you... Your little brother?" Su Yingxia stared at Han 3000 in amazement. For a moment, it was like a ghost.


    They are all the names of the eight worlds. Even if they have never seen such ancient fierce beasts as evil gluttonous and heaven''s poverty and wonder, who is not thunderous about the existence of destroying the sky and earth.


    At this moment, not only all of these guys who make people smell pale, but also one of them is actually his husband''s little brother!!


    Don''t you pull the big egg? Don''t talk about it. No one believes it. Just put it in front of her, the person she trusts most. She feels like someone is bragging.


    Because it''s a little too unreal.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s appearance, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing. Her ignorant and frightened appearance was too cute.


    "Hey, although this is indeed excessive and insulting to me, who is also a fierce beast in ancient times, it must be admitted that this is a fact." Tianzhiqiongqi sighed helplessly.


    Hearing Tianzhi''s words, Su Yingxia slowed down at this time, but she still couldn''t understand how Han 3000 did it for a moment.


    "I feel like I''m dreaming, like... Like I didn''t wake up from my coma at all?" Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and muttered something untrue.


    Han 3000 was about to speak, and tianzhiqiongqi said, "if you can''t even slow down, then for the sake of your health, I decided to surprise you enough at once."


    "From now on, not only the evil gluttonous is his little brother, but also the poor and strange of my day is officially his little brother."


    When the words fell, not only Su Yingxia was stunned again, but also Han 3000 on one side was like a ghost at this time.


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3420

    In a sense, Han Sanqian does not have any conflict with tianzhiqiongqi, but there is no so-called good relationship between them.


    Therefore, tianzhiqiongqi has no reason to help Han 3000 boast in front of his daughter-in-law.


    Secondly, tianzhiqiongqi is an extremely arrogant and complacent guy in the final analysis. It is obviously impossible for this guy to bow his head to himself.


    But now, this guy suddenly said that he was his little brother. Even Han 3000 was completely stupid.


    what do you mean?!


    Does it ask for itself?


    Han 3000 is stupid, not to mention Su Yingxia. She hasn''t slowed down from the gluttony of evil since she arrived here. Now she is suddenly in a state of extreme poverty. Her whole person is completely in a state of brain crash.


    "Tut Tut, you look like you haven''t seen the world. You''re surprised like two hundred and five. Isn''t it that I want to be a little brother? What''s the fuss about?" Looking at the silly appearance of both of them, Tianzhi is poor and strange, but he doesn''t care at all. He disdains to say.


    Han 3000 finally reflected it. He was angry and funny. He really wanted to say a few words back, but anyway, this guy''s words made him quite face, and he didn''t do so for a while.


    "Hey, I''m so confused. I don''t speak. I''m not welcome?"


    "Shit, I''m a fierce beast in ancient times. I''m famous. I''ll be your little brother. Don''t say anything else. It''ll be less trouble if I fight next to you. Why, you don''t want to?"


    Han 3000 frowned. What does that mean? Did the grandson act a little?


    Su Yingxia also reflected that she was totally different from Han Sanqian. She didn''t understand Tianzhi''s poverty and wonder, nor did she know their previous stories. She just saw Tianzhi''s poverty and wonder and was willing to treat herself. It was obvious that their relationship should be good. For example, today''s poverty and wonder took the initiative to surrender. Naturally, she didn''t want her men to miss such treasures.


    Hurriedly holding Han 3000''s hand, Su Yingxia hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Promise quickly?"


    Han 3000 smiled helplessly, glanced at the poverty of heaven, and then smiled helplessly: "silly girl, do you really believe what it said?"


    "People are fierce beasts in ancient times. What little rabbits and puppies do you think they are?"


    In this world, the divine pet has long been graded. Han 3000 learned this from Qin Shuang when he was a nihilist.


    But among all the gods, the five classes of purple gold, gold, red, yellow and bronze. The highest purple gold is only some strange animals in the current world, and these difficulties are almost unimaginable.


    You should know that Han 3000 and Qin Shuang were almost killed by a yellow God. You can see how strong the purple gold level is.


    Han 3000, a purple gold weapon, has been seen a lot, but even now, Han 3000 has never seen anyone who can have it. First, the difficulty of this level is too high. Second, even if someone can overcome these difficulties, the key may not be able to meet the God''s favor of this level, because most of them have their own consciousness. They not only know that it is difficult to deal with cultivation, but also are extremely smart and know how to hide.


    Various reasons lead to this.


    It''s so difficult for the purple and gold level, not to mention the ancient super giant beast of evil gluttony and heaven''s poverty.


    To put it awkwardly, although these species still belong to the ranks of animals and can be accepted as God''s pet in theory, the problem is that such giants are generally accepted, not to mention whether you can be accepted or not.


    Just like the previous Taowu clan, animals of this level can even have human descendants of their own blood, or clan scholars who believe in their power!


    They don''t have to obey anyone at all, but some people obey them.


    Therefore, on the issue of taking these animals as his younger brother, Han Sanqian never thought that even if it was the gluttonous of evil, Han Sanqian never regarded him as his younger brother, but the brother whom the master handed over to him for temporary care.


    Su Yingxia was stunned and said the same thing.


    "Hey, I''m a fucking fierce beast in ancient times. Do you really think I don''t want face? I''m not kidding, Han Sanqian. You want to break the fucking bill?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3421

    As soon as he said this, Han 3000 was educating Su Yingxia, but he suddenly lost his momentum and looked puzzled at the poverty of heaven: "ah?"


    "You''re a fart, you big brother. You can''t be your son of a bitch. Anyway, I believe I''m your little brother. Of course, if you bastard want to break your promise, I''ll treat you as if I didn''t say anything. It''s a big deal. I''ll see you hypocrites and villains in the future."


    "Don''t worry, as long as I can''t die, I say that about you year after year. One day, even those who don''t know you will know your true face."


    "Shit, are you fucking sick?" Han 3000 was speechless. Let''s not talk about how bullshit this stupid way is. The key point is that he has seen others force him to accept his younger brother. He hasn''t seen anyone kneeling with his grandmother begging him to be his eldest brother.


    It''s ridiculous for him to do such a thing!


    "Also, what''s the matter with my breaking my promise?" Han 3000 said sadly.


    "Hum, what did we say before saving your wife? When it''s done, you promise me a condition. Do you still recognize it?"


    Han 3000 nodded blankly. The eldest husband was indomitable and natural. He did not deny that there was such a thing. But the next second, Han 3000 suddenly reflected: "shit, you want me to promise you, shouldn''t it be this fucking thing?"


    "Unfortunately for you, yes!"


    On hearing this, Han 3000 not only didn''t get angry, but really almost couldn''t help laughing.


    At the time of the original transaction, Han 3000 was actually ready to bleed. After all, tianzhiqiongqi risked his life to exchange chips. Han 3000 wanted to come and knew it was definitely not easy.


    But man is not as good as heaven, and heaven is not as good as the beast in front of him. Who could have thought that after a big circle of requirements, he would finally be his little brother!


    That''s not a requirement, okay? This is a blessing from heaven.


    How many people dream all their life and dare not think about it.


    With the rare affirmation of heaven, Su Yingxia, who had been "educated" by Han 3000, was very disappointed. At this time, she was so happy that she was almost dancing in bed. Holding Han 3000, she hurried and whispered, "promise him, promise him."


    Su Yingxia knows very well what it means for anyone to have an evil gluttonous and a poor and strange boy.


    If it''s a terrible thing to say that double ghosts clap on the door, then these two are completely raising it to another 10000 degrees. Many people are afraid that just seeing this posture will make their legs soft.


    Who the fuck is stupid enough to provoke a man with two ancient fierce beasts as his little brother?


    It''s not that it''s too long, but that it''s too stupid to breathe.


    Han 3000 is also very excited, but at this time, he has to pretend. Otherwise, where can he get face in front of his wife and his little brother?


    But even Han 3000, who can stand it very much, can''t help but be ready to break the defense at any time after deliberately cleaning up his emotions: "I ask you for the last time, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Nonsense." Heaven is poor and strange.


    Han 3000 really couldn''t hold back. It was like a windfall hit his home.


    The couple looked at each other, but they could not hide their happiness in their eyes. Han 3000 pretended to think a little, and finally reluctantly nodded: "although I don''t know which play your boy is singing, I am definitely the one who can say and do it."


    "Since your request is to be my little brother, well, I''ll reluctantly agree to you."


    Even Han 3000 felt very dreamy. He was not a high-profile person, but at this time, he really couldn''t keep a low profile.


    Han 3000 Liang and his wife are not happy. In fact, the poor Qi of heaven is also very happy.


    "Well, from today on, you and I will be brothers. Although I have no body for the time being and can''t sign the contract of life and death, I can make the contract of soul."


    "OK." Han 3000 nodded.


    I''m afraid he won''t admit it. I''m fucking worried that he won''t admit it.


    They are connected with each other by chaotic forces. It is not difficult to make a contract with each other in the form of soul.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t quite understand this kind of contract method rarely used by people, Su Yingxia, who was born in the family support group, knew something about this kind of method. Under her guidance, when the contract was about to be completed.


    Han 3000 suddenly frowned and called for a pause in time: "wait, it''s not fucking right."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3422

    If you simply take advantage of yourself, this kind of good thing seems to be too much bullshit.


    Maybe if it were someone else, Han 3000 might still understand, but if this person is poor and strange, it would be completely different.


    Just to say a little, the goods were still furious because of the little thing that a little purple emotion used energy to save Su Yingxia. You know, the body is purple emotion, and the energy is also purple emotion. People are so dissatisfied with other people''s use, which is enough to show how perverse this guy is.


    It''s strange that such a perverse guy has turned into a very good guy in the twinkling of an eye.


    Just before, Han 3000 was too happy because of Su Yingxia''s awakening. In the face of the pie falling from the sky, he spent time completely immersed in more joy and ignored some small facts.


    At present, a sudden reaction, Han 3000 began to feel that there was something wrong with it.


    "Welcome summer, do you think I look like a poor mother?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia was also wondering that Han 3000 suddenly interrupted. Before she reflected it, Han 3000 was a strange problem, which made her whole person a little unable to reflect it.


    However, this question is not difficult to answer. Su Yingxia shook her head: "no, why do you ask me this question?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, "since you know I''m not like you, why can I attract the poor and strange of heaven?"


    It''s easy to say if you move your mouth, but if you want to sign a contract, some problems are not clear. Han 3000 is obviously uneasy.


    "What''s the matter..." tianzhiqiongqi saw Han 3000 stop here and urged impatiently.


    "Why do you have to recognize me as a big brother? If you don''t make this clear, I''d rather be a hypocrite." Han 3000 thought hard and said, "anyway, I don''t care. I''ve been used to being scolded and scolded for a long time. You can see that my wife and daughter have their own. Who still cares about any image?"


    Although Su Yingxia was ignorant before, she soon reflected it. With a slight smile, she deduced her husband''s singing and women''s following to the extreme: "as the saying goes, I married Han 3000, and more importantly, I gave birth to a daughter for him. Let alone a hypocrite, even if he is an addict, it has become a cooking matter, and I have no choice."


    "Do you hear me?" Han 3000 doesn''t care.


    As soon as I heard this, the poverty of heaven was so angry that it was about to explode: "you... You... You, you humans are just bugs and rubbish. I shouldn''t believe you. I''m so angry. I''m so angry."


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. At this time, Su Yingxia opened his mouth: "I think you''d better explain the reason directly. For your sake of saving me, there is no credit and pain. If the conditions are reasonable, I can persuade this bad man."


    Tianzhi''s poor strange voice sank for a moment. Up to now, Han 3000 seems to have no better way if he doesn''t admit it shamelessly.


    At present, admitting counseling to explain the reason is probably one of the few choices.


    "Birds die for food. You don''t understand this truth, do you?"


    Han 3000 nodded, but didn''t speak. He was obviously waiting for the following.


    "Hey, well, well, I''ll have a fucking showdown, but if you have a conscience, surnamed Han, you''d better keep your promise after listening to my explanation."


    "Well, if your explanation is reasonable, I will keep my promise." I''ve been bothered by it for a long time, but I hope you''ve asked it all for a long time


    Tianzhi poor Qi immediately became angry. Han 3000 was totally engaged in his mentality, but since they were all underwater, he was not afraid to wet another shoe: "OK, you say."


    "You are a fierce beast in ancient times. Why do you send it in purple emotion''s meridians in this way?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3423

    It exists in this world in thousands of ways. After all, its identity and blood have determined its immortality.


    Just like the gluttony of evil, even if it has long lost its courage, and even as far as it is concerned, its current situation may be


    It''s only equivalent to its infancy in its heyday.


    But in any case, it is always it. Even if it lives under a stranger, it is also under the hands of its own master. It doesn''t make it look so shabby.


    This is totally different.


    Ziqing''s body is indeed different from ordinary people, and her holy power is also quite rare and magical, but she is always just an ordinary ordinary person now. It is obviously too much to find such a body to live as a sojourner, which is not in line with his identity.


    Secondly, the gluttony of evil is always its own body no matter how small, but the current poverty of heaven is theoretically more like the existence of an energy body.


    Such a huge contrast and the most strange thing in the middle are indeed the huge and incomparable questions that Han Sanda had raised since he first saw the poverty and strangeness of heaven in Ziqing meridian.


    "I can''t tell you this in detail, because I don''t know why. Since I woke up again, I have existed in her body in this way."


    "Even you don''t know?" Han 3000 frowned and felt extremely incredible.


    An ancient fierce beast is "reborn" in a person''s meridians, which makes people wonder what happened before. At the same time, it is also very strange what Ziqing''s body or her predecessor experienced.


    Heaven''s poverty and wonder made no secret of it, and admitted it very directly and readily: "exactly."


    "However, I can answer some of your doubts from another direction."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 frowned: "do you know what I want to ask?"


    "Of course, you must be curious about why an ancient fierce beast with my identity and level was unwilling to leave even when he woke up and knew he was in such an environment, right?"


    Han 3000 nodded. That''s true.


    There are not a few people with strange bodies in the world. Although Ziqing is indeed a holy body, which is rare in the world, there are all kinds of wonders in the world. It is not difficult to simply find a person with the same physical conditions, and people with such physical conditions tend to have higher cultivation, which is obviously more suitable for the poor and strange in the world.


    "One reason is that when I wake up, my strength is very small, and even a circle of energy outside is protecting me. I want to go out, but my strength doesn''t allow it."


    "The second reason is that although Ziqing''s body really doesn''t have any accomplishments, it''s impossible for me to get any energy from her to supplement myself. But it''s just now."


    "This girl''s holy immortal body is much more high-end and scary than you think. In the long run, she is worth all investment and waiting."


    "If it takes time, I can not only rely on her to make a comeback, but even if I''m lucky, I can make progress compared with my previous peak."


    Han 3000 must also admit this. After all, Ziqing can even do something he can''t do. However, according to the statement that the sky is poor and strange, it''s probably much higher than he thought at present.


    Especially the last sentence can make Han 3000 stunned.


    This is beyond all Han 3000''s expectations!


    "Then why do you want to be a younger brother with 3000 if you don''t stay in such a good place?" Su Yingxia doubted.


    "Hehe, that''s what I''m going to say next. In theory, I have such a good body. I''m safely waiting for her to develop slowly. That''s why I get angry when I see her abusive use and can really save people, because she''s obviously abusing nature."


    "But this is all before. Just now, after Han 3000 and I connected each other''s chaotic forces in order to save you, I completely changed this idea."


    "In other words, I slander him!"


    "Ah?" Both of them were surprised


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3424

    "Ah what? Don''t you know your own body? Don''t you know your own husband''s body?"


    Hearing that they were puzzled one after another, tianzhiqiongqi was angry and funny.


    Although Su Yingxia knows the particularity of Han 3000''s body, she is not clear about how special Han 3000 is. This can''t blame Su Yingxia. After all, even Han 3000''s own cognition of his body is just the same.


    He knows that it is really strong, but to what extent, he has no concept and does not know the standard.


    "You mean, because Han 3000''s body is better than Ziqing''s, so you decide to change doors and households?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Tianzhiqiongqi obviously didn''t hesitate about this question: "make a place. It''s good for someone to build you a golden house. After all, you have no choice to sit in the best room in the world."


    "But when you live in the gold house, you suddenly find that there is a more luxurious palace outside. The palace is not only several times larger than the original one, but even its floor tiles are made of gold used by the previous palace to stack the city walls. What choice would you make?"


    "I believe that as long as people with normal brains absolutely know what to do with this multiple-choice question?"


    Hearing Tianzhi''s words, Su Yingxia frowned and asked, "did I hear you right? You mean that Ziqing''s body is strong enough to be described as a golden house, but Han 3000''s body is not only stronger than Ziqing''s body, but even a lot?"


    "If I have to use an order of magnitude to describe it, the gap between them can be described in two levels, one is the limit of earth and the other is the limit of heaven."


    "Obviously, Han 3000 is the real limit of heaven."


    After hearing these words, Su Yingxia was stunned and looked at Han 3000 strangely. There were both excitement and disbelief in a pair of good-looking eyes.


    The limit of heaven is one level higher than the extremely special body like Ziqing. That Han 3000 means


    Han 3000 people are also stupid. There is a good joke. If it weren''t for you, I didn''t know I was so superior, but it''s such a joke. At this moment, it seems extremely real here.


    "Of course, I''m just an adjective. It may be inaccurate in the process." Heaven is poor and strange.


    This sentence is finally like a basin of cold water. I can''t say it killed their enthusiasm, but it can at least calm the couple a little.


    After all, the situation of being directly higher than a grade is really a little unacceptable.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with your sudden appearance?" Tianzhi looked at the two people who tended to be calm.


    The couple were stunned. They didn''t know what that meant?


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you two have a wrong understanding? Or I have a wrong expression. Let me say it again. My so-called inaccuracy is not the upper limit of your gap, but the lower limit. In other words, you will only have a larger gap, not just a simple one, as I said."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, the husband and wife stared at each other. It was obvious that they couldn''t reflect it at all for a time.


    Originally, the huge gap has surprised the two people. Now, the poor and strange words of heaven have made the two people completely stupid. What he said is only the lower limit. If it is the upper limit, isn''t it a blow to lower latitude?


    "Are you exaggerating? Although I know you want to worship Han 3000 as your eldest brother, don''t do that? Although I don''t know very well, I''ve heard that Ziqing is a holy immortal body. In other words, her upper limit can reach the body level of Sanxian body. Is that right?" Su Yingxia road.


    Tianzhiqiongqi does not deny: "the nature that can be called immortal body is the same as what you said in theory."


    "In that case, since all the purple emotions are immortal bodies, what else can reduce the dimension of it? The Sanxian is the real God, which is already the highest existence, but the body of the real God is only one order away from the Sanxian. How can we reduce the dimension?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Tianzhi poor Qi burst out laughing. Fangfo heard a big joke


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3425

    "Yes, I must admit that I really want to be his younger brother, but I must also explain that I am also a fierce beast in ancient times. Although it is humiliating to recognize my elder brother, I am not a disgraceful loser. I will never flatter you in order to make you promise to accept me as my younger brother."


    "I hate flatterers the most in my life."


    "I just tell the truth. The facts are what they are."


    "You are still young, or if you live for hundreds of years, what can it mean? Maybe in your race, you will be a well-informed old man by that time, but that''s you."


    "Compared with the growth rings of the whole octagonal world, you are just smaller dust than I am now. How much can you know about many and many things happening in this world?"


    "Ants, how do you know the life of colossus?"


    Su Yingxia and Han 3000 are speechless. Both of them can feel his slightly angry attitude from Tianzhi''s strange words. Especially Han 3000 has had a short deal with him and knows that he has the pride of being a fierce beast.


    It''s really impossible for it to flatter someone shamelessly for something.


    But the question also follows. If it''s not flattering, what does it mean?


    It seems that what it is saying is that the true God is not the highest state, but there is a stronger existence! However, almost all parts of the world have recognized the supremacy of the true gods. In fact, until now, the three true gods still control most parts of the world.


    Maybe the former Han Sanqian would immediately deny these words, because the facts are in front of him. However, after Han Sanqian came into contact with more and more strange things all the way, after suspecting that the world had been broken for generations, he did not reject this statement, and even strengthened Han Sanqian''s cognition to some extent.


    As it says, the eight sided world has been born for many years, and the rings of fate have long been unknown. The emergence of anyone is just a line like bacteria in his whole life. Maybe half of the rope is eternal and endless for many people.


    But for the world, half is only half.


    Just like on earth, although scientists from all walks of life tried their best to restore the original ancient times with various evidences, who knows that the so-called end they explored is actually just the new beginning of an era?


    Before that new beginning, is there a reincarnation?!


    "I believe you." Han 3000 said firmly, and then he looked to Su Yingxia.


    Although this statement is absurd and strange, Su Yingxia is different from other women and even others. She is very smart and believes in Han 3000.


    Since Han Sanqian believes, she is also willing to understand some of the internal meaning of these words.


    "Can you tell me something you know? For example, based on my body, say something stronger than the true God." Han 3000 asked softly.


    Seeing Han 3000''s question, Qidun''s vanity of time came up. As an ancient thing of its level, it finally found its place at this time.


    "That''s easy. If you want to know, you can take it as a gift for me to see my eldest brother."


    "Then my eldest brother, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful." Han 3000 is also very excited.


    He wants to know what happened before the fault, and he believes that once these things are clarified, he can even know some strange phenomena he is facing at present.


    "OK, then listen. I''ll only say it once." The words fell, tianzhiqiongqi, the white shadow also immediately took back his body shape, as if his eldest brother wanted to tell a story.


    At this time, Su Yingxia and Han 3000, like schoolchildren with an open mind, sat quietly aside, waiting for Tianzhi''s poor and strange words to continue.


    "I''m going to start."


    Both of them nodded their heads very seriously. At this time, tianzhiqiongqi coughed slightly and opened his mouth to talk. However, at this time, an unimaginable strange thing happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3426

    ¡°%£¤#¡¤¡¤£¡£¡£¡%£¤##£¡¡±


    "My God, quack, quack, eek eek!"


    "Shit!"


    What''s going on?


    Han 3000 Liang and his wife were a little confused. They waited for a long time, but what they waited for was a pile of bird language. Don''t say whether they could understand what a sentence said, even a word of his mother couldn''t understand it at all.


    If you have to say what you understand, I''m afraid I''m the only two words.


    The couple frowned and looked at each other incomprehensibly. For a moment, they were quite at a loss.


    "Ah%... £¤ £¤%#"


    "Ah Li £¤ £¤ ##!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Han three thousand could not help but make complaints about the Tucao, and waited for a long time in anticipation. He had done a lot of emotional brewing.


    That is to say, the goods saved Su Yingxia just now. Otherwise, Han 3000 really wants to blow this guy. It''s so fucking hateful.


    "I... I fucking i... I don''t know. It''s strange. I... I can''t speak." The sky was poor and strange, and he was very depressed. He opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia were stunned. Isn''t he talking? How can you say you can''t speak?


    Suddenly, Han 3000 frowned: "you mean, you can''t say those things before?"


    ".....% £¤% £¤......" there was another very strange bird language. Then he said again, "yes, I don''t know why. As long as I talk to you about the past, what I said will... Be exactly what I said just now."


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Tianzhiqiongqi is a fool. Han 3000 and Su Yingxia frown at each other and are completely confused?


    "Is someone controlling something so that tianzhiqiongqi won''t tell any secrets?" Su Yingxia frowned and said, "but if so, what''s the secret? Besides, who can be so strong and control what around?"


    Then Su Yingxia looked around subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt as if someone was watching them silently.


    With a frown on his brow, Han 3000 immediately jumped out of bed and rushed out of the bamboo house.


    When Su Yingxia came out, Han 3000 was already standing at the door, staring at the sky with bright eyes.


    "Is there anyone in the sky?" Su Yingxia asked alertly and suspiciously.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and nodded silently.


    Is there really someone else in the sky?


    After a little thought, Han Trinity flew directly into the sky. While his divine consciousness was widely released, his heavenly eyes also opened and examined wildly everywhere.


    "Come out." Han 3000 roared angrily.


    "I know you must have done it. You don''t have to hide from me. This is the heavenly book world of eight wasteland heavenly books. It can''t exist in anyone except you."


    "Especially you, Ba Huang Tian Shu, don''t pretend with me and get out of here."


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, people were in the air and directly opened the heart of the dragon family. Suddenly, the surrounding breath was like a vortex, and was madly involved in it.


    One minute, two minutes!


    As the clouds rolled and the air surged wildly, the anti Buddha in the whole world began to change suddenly. Therefore, people on the other side of the wooden house rushed out one after another, standing in front of the door one by one and looking at the startling change in the sky, they couldn''t help turning pale on the spot.


    "Well... Isn''t that our ally leader?"


    "Yes, shouldn''t the alliance leader be at the bamboo house?"


    "Why is he in the sky? Besides, what is he doing?"


    A group of people looked at each other, and Qin Shuang, almost not far from Han Sanzhu''s house, after thinking for a long time, just put the porridge in front of Han Sanzhu''s door and turned around to go back. At this time, he couldn''t help but stop completely and stare at the changes in the sky.


    At this time, Han 3000 didn''t mean to stop at all. On the contrary, the whole person''s chaotic force crazy urged the heart of the dragon family, which is bound to directly suck it to pieces.


    "Haven''t you come out yet? Well, I''ll continue."


    Han 3000 shouted ferociously, and almost at the same time, a burst of golden light suddenly came out of the clouds


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3427

    Seeing the golden light, Han 3000 finally slowed down and smiled coldly: "why? Now willing to come out? I thought you were going to hide for a lifetime."


    "Can I not come out? If I don''t come out again, I''m afraid you have completely destroyed my broken place." Ba Huang Tian Shu had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Next time, can you change your move? You really make me tremble." Eight wasteland books have no language.


    It''s really painful to set fire to the temple at any time.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and said with disdain: "just these shameless things you did, don''t say you completely lost your place. Even if you did it together, it''s not too much."


    "You should know what you''re doing behind your back?" Han 3000 shouted coldly.


    I don''t understand what these words mean


    "And pretend to be confused with me?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu was very helpless: "although this is the world I control, I should know everything that happens. But you should also know one thing. I have an appointment with you, but where you are, I have not set up any way to eavesdrop or monitor anything."


    "What happened to you in the bamboo house? How can I know?" There are some innocent ways in the eight wasteland books.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned. Although it was reasonable, to be honest, Han 3000 really didn''t believe it.


    There is no one else in this place, or except this guy, all the others are their own subordinates and friends. In terms of cultivation and ability, there can never be anyone who can control the fierce beast of tianzhiqiongqi.


    Only this damn eight wasteland book, this is his territory, and he is fully capable of controlling everything here.


    "But I really say it''s not me, do you believe it? Besides, I can understand if others say that only I can do it here, but it shouldn''t be said from your mouth."


    Han 3000 frowned and wondered, "what do you mean?"


    "You should know better than any of them that there are tombs of great gods in some places here. Those are the true gods of your eight worlds. Although they are dead, their true gods'' souls are trapped here forever. They also have the ability to complete the operations you just called." Ba Huang Tian Shu Dao.


    "The soul of true God?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "You can also call them that, but I usually call them another name." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled.


    "Another name?"


    "Corruptor." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled.


    "Corruptor?"


    "Yes, those wronged souls trapped in a place can''t get any detachment, so they are gradually trapped here. Over time, these wronged souls integrate with here and have their unique way of existence."


    "You''ve seen them, but you haven''t really seen them."


    Han 3000 frowned. When he first came to the eight wasteland Tianshu, before entering the tower, he did see many tombs of true gods, and even countless dead souls attacking himself, but those were just dead souls.


    What is seen, what is not really seen.


    It seems to be possible to imagine Han 3000''s confusion. Ba Huang Tianshu smiled and said, "they actually live here in a more strange way."


    "If you want to solve your confusion, you should go to them instead of losing your temper with me."


    Hearing this, Han three thousand teeth clenched and listened to its tone. It seemed that tianzhiqiongqi was really not influenced by the eight wasteland Tianshu, but the ghosts were playing tricks.


    This also seems to make sense.


    It seems that if we want to unlock the past, we must start with these dead souls.


    Moreover, if these guys exist, it seems that they will do some harm to the residence of Han 3000 and others.


    "Where are they? You take me."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3428

    "Hehe, are you going to have a meeting with them?" Eight wasteland books asked.


    "What about that? They can control my friends today and others tomorrow. Year after year, who knows how many people they will control?"


    "Are you willing to install such a time bomb around?"


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled: "it''s true."


    "Of course, most importantly, I want to know what my friend wants to say."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded: "I just like your honest appearance and don''t play empty."


    "Where are they? In fact, it''s not that I can''t take you, but although they exist in this world in another special form, they are true gods after all. The so-called thin dead camel is bigger than a horse. You should understand this truth. Besides, another thing to remind you is that they have a large number of people. I can''t say how dangerous it is for you to go alone, but at least it''s brain damage The degree to which the bag is played on the hand. "


    "If there''s anything wrong, your head won''t go back."


    Han 3000 thought briefly, and the answer was immediately obvious.


    At this time, what else should we consider?


    "No matter how dangerous it is, it''s safer than being someone else''s puppet. Take me."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled, and then the golden light suddenly wrapped Han 3000. In the next second, he slipped across the distance like a meteor.


    A group of people were stunned. Seeing that Han 3000 left at this time, they hurried to the place where Han 3000 flew. Su Yingxia also wanted to catch up, but only ran a few steps and fell to the ground.


    At this time, tianzhiqiongqi said, "in your current situation, staying at home is actually the best choice."


    "Leave it to the man to solve the man''s problem."


    "But..." Su Yingxia looked anxiously at Han 3000''s smaller and smaller figure. It was her man, her husband and her favorite. How could she relax?


    "Hehe, don''t be. As I said, your man''s body is much stronger than you think. If anyone wants to kill him, I think it''s enough. How can my brother, who is poor and strange, be weak?"


    "Besides, someone will help it."


    Then, a dark shadow rushed out of the house, and then chased Han 3000 in the direction of great speed.


    Although the speed was so fast that it was almost difficult to see its figure clearly, Su Yingxia still saw who it was when it was far away.


    The evil glutton who has been sleeping in the corner.


    With its attack, Su Yingxia''s heart is finally a little stable. After all, as tianzhiqiongqi said, with the help of ancient fierce animals such as evil Taotie, what does she have to worry about?!


    "Hey, this dog day, I don''t think I was as fierce as his mother when I called him brother at the beginning, but now I''m actively following Han 3000." Heaven''s poor strange helpless wry smile shook his head.


    Su Yingxia slowly stood up from the ground, and Qin Shuang came over there.


    When two women look into each other''s eyes and smile at each other, it has explained everything.


    "Shall I take someone to catch up?" Qin Shuang naturally didn''t know about the poverty of heaven. At this time, she asked Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia hesitated and finally shook his head: "I believe 3000 will be fine. Let''s not worry."


    Qin Shuang nodded. If Han 3000 had gone out so suddenly before, she would have caught up with her immediately. But now, she knows Su Yingxia is injured and unconscious, so Qin Shuang''s first choice is to help take care of Su Yingxia after Han 3000 left.


    However, she did not expect that Su Yingxia not only woke up, but also was outside the house at this time.


    "OK." Qin Shuang nodded, turned around and walked towards the wooden house.


    Su Yingxia nodded gently and walked to the bamboo house. When she passed the door, she stopped slightly in front of the door and looked at the porridge wrapped in clothes on the ground nearby. She was stunned.


    Looking back at the figure Qin Shuang left, Su Yingxia smiled calmly, but there was a little bitterness in her indifference.


    "My grass, this speed is too fast?"


    In the middle of the sky, it was like a meteor crossing Han 3000. At this time, it was really as fast as a meteor. Even Han 3000, who was fast enough, lamented that he was inferior.


    "Here we are."


    But just as Han 3000''s voice fell, he suddenly stopped his whole body and looked ahead. Han 3000 was completely stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3429

    The scene in front of us is a deep jungle.


    The river bends and intersperses it, like several sleeping boas shining with silver light. The green trees crowd out this fast, bringing a touch of darker green darkness to the world.


    Above the darkness, at the top of the jungle, a layer of white air envelops it, making it huge and mysterious.


    Even though Han 3000 traveled all over the world, he was still shocked by its vastness and profundity at this time, and had to lament the ghost axe and divine power of nature.


    However, after a little exclamation, Han 3000 looked back and wondered, "if I remember correctly, should the tombs of the great gods not be in this place?"


    Han 3000 had been there after all. He clearly remembered that in fact, the cemetery was not far from where he was stationed now, and the most important thing was that the direction was not right.


    The current direction is completely contrary to the previous one.


    This made Han 3000 extremely confused: "where is this?"


    "This?"


    "This is Sun Moon Bay." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled.


    "Sun Moon Bay?"


    Looking around, there is indeed a river in the winding of the jungle. The intersection is like the sun, and the winding at the other end is like the moon in the sky.


    This name is more or less in line with the situation here.


    "Yes, of course, you can also call him the land of the gods."


    "The land of the gods?" Han 3000 frowned: "shouldn''t the cemetery where the gods are buried be over there? Are you shaking me?"


    "Hehe, I never cheat people. Besides, who dares to cheat you, Han 3000? If you are unhappy again and destroy me, who can I talk to?"


    "Yes, the last tombs of all the true gods who died here belong to that side and are buried in that place, but that''s just where their bones are."


    "After those people died, they had great grievances. They tried their best to escape here and return to their world. In the eight wasteland world, the sun rose in this direction, so their enemies tried to escape in this direction."


    "But the Sun Moon Lake blocked their way."


    "Sun Moon Lake is one of the boundaries of the eight wastelands?" Han 3000 asked.


    In short, the book will be imprisoned in the jungle for a long time. They will laugh and solve their problems. In a word, they will be imprisoned in the jungle for a long time


    "They couldn''t leave here, so they gathered their resentment, rushed into the jungle, blocked the sun, and survived."


    "Do you mean that these white Qi are the resentment of their wronged souls?"


    Ba Huang Tian Shu does not deny: "that''s right."


    "I will help you. When you enter the jungle, I will block the evil spirit in the resentment for you to ensure that you can reach the jungle safely."


    "However, I must remind you again that although they have no real God, they were once big people on the famous side. Although the jungle limited them, at the same time, the jungle also gave them some different power. It''s very dangerous for you to go in."


    "Simply put, this place, even I, the real master of the world, has never dared to step into a penny. You really have to think about it."


    Without the slightest consideration or hesitation, Han 3000 nodded very simply.


    "Well, Han 3000 is indeed Han 3000. Your friend has arrived. Come with him."


    After that, the figure of evil gluttonous began to appear in the rear between Han 3000''s eyes. Although this guy was fast enough, it was obviously a lot worse than that of Han 3000 and Tianshu. Even if they talked here for a long time, it barely caught up.


    Han 3000 thought a little and nodded.


    A moment later, the evil Taotie arrived at Han 3000 and stopped beside him.


    "There are two biggest true gods living in the sun lake and the Moon Lake respectively. As long as you can defeat them, the jungle will completely disappear. Of course, your friend''s speech is restricted and should also be lifted."


    "Of course, if you are really defeated, you can find a way to get out of the jungle. As I said, they can''t leave the jungle, but only if you have the ability to get out."


    Then, the golden light of the eight wastelands Book wrapped one person and one beast, and quickly flew towards the jungle in front


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3430

    "Wow!"


    White gas is like clouds and smoke. Although I see how huge this white gas is from a distance, I know more about how huge this guy is when I really touch it closely and have to pass through it.


    Even Han 3000 under the golden light was as fast as a meteor, but it took at least half a minute to pass through this layer of white gas.


    One person and one beast passed by all the way. The golden light had a violent friction with those white gases, and countless sparks kept rising around.


    The fire was very bright, but when they completely passed through the white gas, they disappeared, and at the same time, the darkness came from all around.


    Even if time and space have never changed, even if the sun is still shining above, the sky at this time is like before dusk for Han Sanhe and evil Taotie because of the environment of the jungle itself and the shielding of white gas.


    "Pa!"


    After almost entering the white air, the golden light around Han 3000 had disappeared instantly, and the speed was much slower in an instant. With the breaking of the trunk of a big tree, one person and one animal finally fell into the jungle from the air.


    "Bang!"


    One person and one beast fall to the ground, and the brightness around the eyes is reduced to another level. In addition, the jungle is already wet, and the dark green is more like black in the dark. It''s even a little uncomfortable to enter it.


    Neither of them made a sound. While observing the surroundings, they were also listening to the surroundings. It was very quiet. Occasionally, they could only hear some sparse noises, such as animals passing by, birds flying by, or poisonous snakes passing through.


    But it is these subtle sounds that make up a quieter world at this moment.


    It''s not too much to say that this place is really too quiet, but it''s also this silence. On the contrary, it makes people feel rather hairy and very scary.


    "Afraid?" Han 3000 patted the head of evil gluttonous and asked softly.


    The evil Taotie didn''t pay any attention at all. He bowed his head on the ground, smelled left and looked right. Han 3000 obviously knew that his question was really a complete white question.


    For a foodie like him, what he cares about is not fear or fear. What he wants is very simple, that is, whether he can eat or not.


    Han 3000 turned his eyes helplessly. According to an approximate position in the air just now, Han 3000 slowly went to the West.


    Over there is the moon lake!


    Ba Huang Tian Shu landed himself closer to the other side, so his purpose should obviously be to let him go to the moon lake first.


    It''s good. Although the ghosts of these true gods are just ghosts, they can be repeatedly mentioned in the mouth of the eight wasteland book and emphasize their horror and power.


    So it''s obvious that the abilities of these guys should not be underestimated.


    In the face of not knowing the strength of the other party, it is indeed a very wise choice to choose a player with poorer relative strength to play.


    And almost at the same time when Han 3000 was on the road, the top of the sky was above the white clouds.


    The figure of Ba Huang Tian Shu slowly appeared. Looking at the jungle, he showed an extremely unimaginable smile.


    "He''s in?"


    At this time, a sound slowly appeared from the rear.


    There was no need to guess. I also knew who was coming. I nodded, smiled and said, "that''s right."


    "You are shameless enough to think of such a way to deal with Han 3000. I bet you will die miserably when he knows the truth one day." The old man who swept the floor smiled.


    Ba Huang Tianshu shook his head: "I also believe he will beat me up at that time, but I believe he will appreciate me at that time."


    The old sweeper smiled and finally smiled bitterly, but shook his head.


    He also does not deny the statement of Ba Huang Tian Shu, because what he said is indeed quite reasonable. One day, Han 3000 will thank Ba Huang Tian Shu for doing so.


    Thinking of this, the old man nodded, sighed, looked at the jungle, suddenly showed a mysterious smile and slowly opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3431

    "It''s embarrassing. These guys will be tortured by you not only before they die, but also after they die."


    "It''s easier for them to embark on the road of true God than others. This is the role that God has doomed them. Isn''t it very good to say? Everyone is born with their own mission, and they are no exception."


    "Just, maybe for them, they will feel very wronged. But their wrongs are just because they don''t have a clear positioning of themselves."


    The old sweeper nodded: "just like this jungle, some are born their own overlords of the jungle. Crocodiles dominate the water, eagles dominate the top of the forest, and tigers dominate the ground."


    "Yes, they are the same as the real gods who died here. From their point of view, they are kings and absolute masters of their respective fields, but this is their view."


    "For the higher gods or people, their existence is not for hegemony, but only for a complete biological chain, or a perfect pagoda."


    "Human beings ultimately rely on the perfect food chain to improve their diet and control the ecological balance. The spire of the gold tower always needs not only the foundation at the bottom of the tower, but also the platform for placing the spire, and they are the platform."


    "Whether they are true gods or the best among them, they are no different from them. They are just tools. Their ultimate goal is for one person."


    They talked and smiled at each other. Everything was silent.


    The old sweeper smiled, "But we must also praise you for killing two birds with one stone, which not only makes the guy shut up in advance, so as not to let Han 3000 know something he shouldn''t know now, but also completely find a name to speak. Han 3000 threw him into such a place for his good trial practice. Before, we had been worried about how to let this guy go in willingly. It''s good and easy."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled helplessly, but there was a trace of pride in his smile: "Hey, it''s not a skill, just forget that guy is different from evil Taotie. He can talk."


    "We almost ruined the overall situation because of this small mistake. We must be careful in the future."


    The old sweeper nodded: "by the way, I should do everything now anyway. Take advantage of some time now to play?"


    "Ha ha, your hands are itching again. Come on, who''s afraid of who?"


    "OK, but how about changing the way we play this time?"


    Upon hearing this, the eight wasteland Tianshu suddenly understood the meaning of the old man sweeping the floor. The thief smiled and said, "you don''t want to play chess, but..."


    "Yes, how about a bet? It''s simple and straightforward. Are you interested?" The old man who swept the floor smiled.


    "OK, let''s bet. Let''s bet when Han 3000 can get out of the jungle. I bet seven days later." Ba Huang Tian Shu was also in a good mood and said.


    The old sweeper nodded, "that''s exactly what I mean. I''m optimistic about this boy. I''ll bet he''ll be out in seven days."


    With a wave of his big hand, the eight wasteland Tianshu made a high five agreement with the old sweeper: "then it''s a deal."


    However, they just made a high five appointment, but they laughed almost at the same time.


    Until they laughed for a moment, they reluctantly stopped, and the old man sweeping the floor had tears in his eyes: "are we going too far? Han 3000 is still alive and dead, but we are gambling with others here."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu was also embarrassed: "ha ha, that''s right. Although Han 3000 is really expected, the challenges he is facing are really beyond his current level. In theory, this jungle should be faced at least after he has completed the sublimation in a few more levels. This is..."


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Another burst of thunderous laughter.


    At this time, Han 3000 in the jungle couldn''t help sneezing. At the same time, he suddenly stopped. He found something wrong


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3432

    Han 3000 frowned, and at the same time stopped the evil gluttony around him in time. One person and one animal seemed to stop breathing temporarily, so as not to make any sound as far as possible.


    Han 3000''s eyes were deep, like a cheetah in the night, shooting around tightly.


    The surroundings are extremely peaceful and even frightening.


    The evil gluttonous didn''t say a word, but quietly opened its one eye, which seemed to be sensing something like Han 3000.


    "Strange!"


    Han 3000 hummed softly and was puzzled.


    Under the divine sense, it seems that there are all kinds of grass around, and all things are not there, but Han 3000''s intuition seems to tell Han 3000 what seems to exist around him.


    It''s hard to tell which is true and which is false.


    However, it''s obviously not a good way to be so anxious right now. You can''t stand here until you don''t know when.


    After pulling out the jade sword with a slight movement in his hand, one person and one beast walked forward again.


    And almost shortly after one person and one beast left, the place where they stayed suddenly fell to the ground and inched, and the root tendons of some plants moved slowly as people stretched their arms.


    In the jungle, you can even hear a few shallow smiles.


    At the other end, a man and an animal had already traveled hundreds of meters. But the more they went forward, Han 3000 felt more strange. He always felt that someone seemed to be following him all the time, but looking back, what was there except the boundless jungle?


    The streams ahead are crisscross. In the jungle, such branches are not uncommon. Han 3000 patted the gluttonous shoulder of evil and suddenly changed the route. Compared with the upper big and lower small streams, Han 3000 did not choose the lower small Canyon where the rapids flow, but strode straight across the upper big river.


    The speed of the stream here is relatively slow, and the water surface tends to be calm, but the stream is very wide. Han 3000 has to wade across the river, but fortunately, the stream is not deep, and one person and one animal hardly had much effort to cross the river.


    Then, just a few steps ashore, Han 3000 suddenly stopped.


    Behind him, there was still the sound of gurgling water, and nothing seemed to happen.


    Just at this time, Han 3000 smiled softly: "come out."


    The gluttonous eater of evil hears the sound and looks back. There is an incomparable emptiness behind him. It seems that there is nothing.


    Only Han 3000 turned back with a faint smile at this time, but he didn''t lay his eyes flat like the glutton of evil, but looked at the ground slightly.


    Above the ground, there are slight water marks at this time.


    "Do you want to hide?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, and then raised his eyes to his left and right sides.


    Han 3000 did not choose such a stream without his own consideration.


    He always suspected that something was following him, but the situation in the jungle was too complicated. There were many fallen leaves and branches, which would affect people''s judgment.


    But streams are different.


    Although it is very turbulent, the advantage is that it is very pure without too many impurities.


    Therefore, Han 3000 had a plan. When he crossed the stream, when he went ashore, he was bound to leave footprints with the evil gluttonous and water stains on his body, which became the key clue of Han 3000''s "solving the case".


    According to the Convention, there will be corresponding water stains on their bodies next to their footprints, but it must have a certain regularity. However, if another person or thing flows from the stream and then comes ashore, once it cannot completely coincide with its own footprints, it must be different from Han 3000 in the water stains.


    Moreover, Han 3000 is a thief. He even takes this level into account. Therefore, after crossing the river, this guy has been closely ashore with Taotie of evil. Even if he wants to deliberately step on Han 3000''s footsteps, he will inevitably produce new and different traces due to the lack of a beast.


    Obviously, the water stains on the bank are obviously different.


    Along the direction of the water stain, Han 3000 can basically determine that there is something else around him at this time.


    In his hand, the sky fire moon wheel was wrapped with a jade sword. When he raised his hand, the jade sword was thrown. The sky fire moon wheel immediately turned into two long dragons and went straight to the left and right.


    Almost at the same time, there was a sudden movement in the peaceful jungle nearby


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3433

    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    In the jungle, the big trees shook and the branches flew sideways. On the ground, the fallen leaves turned and the tree tendons began to roll, just like a huge earthquake here.


    At the same time, all kinds of ghosts and wolves filled it. In turn, the whole jungle had been greatly moved.


    "Roar!"


    The evil gluttonous suddenly roared, his limbs fell slightly to the ground, opened his big mouth and glared with one eye.


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to be careless. He held the jade sword in his right hand and looked around with great vigilance.


    The trees roared, the forest moved, and a gust of overcast wind came.


    "Run, run, run!"


    A low roar suddenly hit, and at the same time, the branches of the big tree on the left of Han 3000 suddenly cut off, and all of them attacked Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 suddenly drank and drew the jade sword. His body stood still, and those who came from the branches broke the sword.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, there was a huge explosion, the fallen leaves rose violently, the ground exploded, and countless boulders buried under the leaves directly hit the sky like missiles.


    "Roar!"


    The evil gluttonous roared and rushed directly to his face. Using his incomparably powerful body, the boulder was smashed madly under his four claws.


    In the face of double attack, one person and one beast are frantically resolved one by one with their own unique skills.


    "Bang!"


    The stream also burst open. Originally flowing obediently on the ground, they directly raised their bodies like a long dragon, roared and fell from the sky, leaving only the extremely dry riverbed to prove the existence of the stream.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that the evil Taotie was completely attracted by the riprap, Han 3000 drank loudly in the face of the huge wave dragon behind him, and summoned the sky fire moon wheel in time. Between the backhand, his right hand still waved the jade sword against the branches, and his left hand gathered strength to support the sky fire moon wheel and directly face the huge wave dragon.


    "Roar!"


    I heard another roar, but what was completely different from the previous one was that there was no previous explosion in the jungle at this time. On the contrary, the jungle was relatively quiet and only heard the sound of rustling.


    "Buzz!"


    "Wow!"


    "Whew!"


    But suddenly, just between Han 3000''s eyes, a group of dense and almost scalp numbing things are approaching them in a crazy and large area in the jungle in the distance.


    "Fuck!"


    When he saw the object, Han 3000 couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. It was a super group composed of millions or even tens of millions of mosquitoes, bees and other small flying insects.


    How strong they are is unknown for the moment, but the huge number that can cover the earth is enough to frighten anyone.


    "Wow!"


    Each person and each animal is busy. At this time, in the face of the attack of these flying insects, they can only deal with it in a hurry and reluctantly.


    "Shit, what the hell is this?"


    Just as soon as the flying insect skipped, Han 3000 immediately shouted in pain and panic.


    The evil Taotie over there also obviously twisted his body. Obviously, like Han Sanqian, he felt incomparable pain when being swept by these flying insects.


    Han 3000 lowered his eyes. At this time, the Buddha defense on his body was pierced by thousands of arrows. There were blood mouths everywhere. Even where there were clothes, there were dense holes, and almost every hole could see the bite of his body.


    "Shit." Han 3000 scolded low. Where is this flying insect? It''s a deadly Throwing Knife.


    Now it''s just passing through. If these guys stay on the body for a few seconds, doesn''t that elephant have to become a skeleton alive?!


    But at present, Han 3000''s hands are not empty, and it is obviously difficult to get away from the evil gluttony. Looking at the large group of flying insects that have to turn back after passing through, Han 3000 bit his teeth. Forcibly, let the sky fire separate from it, and reluctantly directly face those flying insects.


    However, the moon wheel without the support of sky fire soon fell into a disadvantage in the face of the Dragon transformed by the stream. As soon as it was tight, the branches that Han 3000 could resist at will also began to fall downwind. Of course, the flying insects faced by sky fire began to fall away because of the lack of the support of Han 3000''s strength.


    At this time, Han 3000 was obviously very difficult.


    But even so, he has no choice but to support him.


    However, at this time, the four figures in the big tree, the flying insects, the boulders and the water dragons also began to appear slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3434

    In the big tree, the shadow is about two meters high, like a man but not a man, like a tree but not a tree.


    His body is the head of a man, but his limbs are tree trunks, and all kinds of thorns are wrapped around his body. However, his upper body almost has no meat shape, which is completely distorted by all kinds of tree trunks.


    Among the flying insects, there is also a person with a body of about 1.7 meters. He is thin. He has a human body, a human head and sound limbs. His body is like crawling with all kinds of flying insects and a body constructed by flying insects. Although his head is a human head, it is half incomplete. Only the rest is also constructed like insect eggs.


    The second is the man of huge stones, firm as a rock and as stable as Mount Tai. He is about two meters tall. His whole body is made of mud and stone. There are thousands of mosses mixed in the mud and stone. His brain is pinched like mud. He is flat and strange, but his eyes are very big.


    Finally, he is a man in the water. His body is ethereal. Fangfo is a ghost in the water. He has no limbs, but he has a water arm, a water leg, a crab arm and a shrimp.


    The brain is not human, but like a fish, but not a fish''s eye, but like an ox''s eye.


    The four walked out and laughed ferociously. Han 3000, who was defending the Buddha at this time, was already in their bag.


    "Little man, you dare to rush into the jungle of death. It seems that you really don''t know how to live or die." The tree man sneered and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "I don''t know how many years we''ve been in this place. We''re all fucking bored to death. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, we suddenly have fun today." The water man also smiled softly.


    The insect man had a half head and seemed to laugh, but his incomplete mouth didn''t seem to be laughing: "what are you going to do?"


    The stone man made a huge voice: "kill, kill, kill!"


    The tree man and the water man looked at each other and smiled. The tree man smiled and said, "this boy has a funny brain. He only knows how to kill all day."


    "Hehe, who won''t go crazy in this damn place? I''ll be the master. Abuse first and then kill. At least we have fun."


    The insect man nodded coldly, "I totally agree."


    "I agree." The tree man also nodded.


    Then, he glanced at Han Sanqian at this time: "tut Tut, has the eight sided world degenerated into this? Can this boy also be called the true God?"


    "It''s a disgrace to the world of all directions for the true God to wander to such a degree." Insect people also disdain to scold.


    "Speaking of it, it''s also our fault. If we weren''t trapped here, where would we get these garbage and be called the king lamp base by future generations." The tree man said angrily.


    The stone man patted his chest and roared again, "kill."


    Although he is still yelling for killing and beating, it is obvious that this guy''s real intention is to vent his anger like tree man.


    "Well, as the saying goes, if the tiger is not at home and the monkey is the king, what can we do to give birth to such a monkey?" The water man disdained the way.


    "Listen to your tone, you are the original true gods who died, aren''t you?" Han Sanyi insisted on resistance while looking at the four people and couldn''t help laughing in a cold voice.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the four people looked at each other. Proud, with deep disdain for Han 3000, the tree man said coldly, "can you interrupt us when we talk?"


    "Shut your mouth. What''s your qualification to interrupt?" The water man was also dissatisfied.


    The insect man was even more acerbic: "if you dare to say a word again, I''ll tear your mouth off now."


    "Hum!" When Han 3000 heard the sound, he not only didn''t do it, but snorted a sneer.


    The insect man was very angry. Even if he wanted to keep his promise, the tree man opened his mouth and looked at Han 3000, disdaining to say, "what are you humming? What are you qualified to hum in front of us?"


    "What qualifications do I have?" Han Sanyi smiled: "one qualification at a time. I want to ask you what you look like now when you come here. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts. But I, who have no qualification in your mouth, is still a living person. So what qualifications do you have to talk to me?"


    In a word, the four people were choked to silence on the spot!


    The stone man was going to be angry on the spot, but at this time, the tree man had a big hand and countless branches immediately stopped the stone man


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3435

    "Interesting!" Han Zhiran said, "it''s fun for you to move and look at yourself."


    "I ask you, why are you not dead and still alive?"


    The problem of tree man is obviously a very curious place for insect man and water man, even the stone man.


    In this place, only living people have come in and become dead. Now, there is a decent living man who is still safe and sound.


    "That guy will never be kind, and no one can handle those heavy mechanisms. Over the years, we have witnessed how many young people have gone to the jungle like us, this boy..." the water man shook his head, as if a pair of eyes like ox eyes wanted to see Han 3000 through: "how did this boy do it? Did he pass those trials?"


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Those people who try to practice, don''t say we''re hard to crack, even our ancestors die. This boy is a fucking fart. How can he be qualified?" The insect man disdained to scold.


    As he said, in his world, since he can''t pass, naturally, those postgraduates can''t pass. They don''t have that qualification.


    They can never compare with themselves.


    The tree man didn''t speak, but looked at Han 3000 coldly. Obviously, he agreed with this kind of insect man.


    Han 3000 smiled, but did not speak.


    "Smelly boy, what the fuck do you mean? Let you fucking say, you''re fucking deaf?" Seeing this, the insect man roared angrily.


    Han 3000 still smiled, but this time he opened his mouth: "are you stupid to tell whether I''m deaf or not? Besides, if you ask me, I''ll say it? I won''t say it?"


    Where did the insect man get so angry? The insects flew wildly and obviously went into a state of Rage: "shit, smelly boy, what are you talking about? If you have seed, please say it again?"


    "It''s OK to say it ten times. I won''t say it. You bite me?" Han 3000''s cold voice disdained.


    The insect man was about to start immediately. At this time, the tree man stopped him again and looked at Han 3000. He smiled and said, "it seems that you shouldn''t have come out of the trial practice."


    Han 3000 smiled and wanted to use reverse retreat as advance?


    Han 3000 didn''t want to play this move as early as he was on earth. This thing can work for him. That''s how tainiang broke the wilderness and saw the ghost.


    When the worm man saw that Han 3000 was still silent, he immediately roared, "I think it''s nonsense to save and this bastard. Anyway, whether he is a man or a ghost, as long as he gets here, the final result is the same."


    The tree man looked at the water man. The water man thought a little and nodded: "since I can''t ask why, there''s really no need to waste time."


    Seeing that both of them agree, although they are confused and curious, there is really no better way now. Nodding, Shuren agrees.


    After reaching an agreement, the four people looked at each other at the same time, and their figure was about to disappear. When they were ready to attack together, Han 3000 opened his mouth at this time: "wait a minute."


    Upon hearing this, the four people showed their shapes at the same time, and looked at Han 3000 one after another. Shu Ren took the lead in saying, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s nothing." Han 30001 looked like I wanted to be beaten, and then smiled: "I suddenly thought and wanted to say."


    "Fuck, you''re kidding us, aren''t you?" The flying man roared and tried to fight.


    Han 3000 just smiled: "fight, no one will tell you how I survived."


    Hearing this, the tree man looked at the insect man and motioned him not to be too impulsive. He looked at each other with the water man. After reaching an agreement again, he looked at Han 3000: "now you can say it?"


    Han Sanyi smiled and shook his head: "I can say it at any time, but I''m a little afraid..."


    "Afraid?" The insect man snorted coldly, "if you want to know that you''re afraid, just say it quickly and don''t talk nonsense."


    "No, no, no, I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid... I''m afraid you''re afraid!"


    The words fell, Han 3000 smiled evil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3436

    Hearing Han 3000''s words and seeing the kind of smile Han 3000 showed at this time, the four people burst into a rage at once.


    This is an extremely strong ridicule. It doesn''t need too many words or too many actions, but it achieves the best effect.


    "Afraid?"


    The four people stared angrily. Who are they? How can they be afraid? What''s more, I''m afraid of a guy who can''t be at the bottom in their eyes?!


    "Waste, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "What''s the matter? You trash younger generation, you don''t have the ability, but you''ve begun to sharpen your mouth, haven''t you?"


    "As for the younger generation like you, no matter your age or seniority, we can be your fucking ancestors. What qualifications do you have for us to be afraid of?"


    "If you want to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for cutting your tongue now."


    Of course, the four people will not be angry because of fear, but obviously fall into madness because of such provocation of a younger generation.


    Han 3000 smiled helplessly: "how can I compare with you when it comes to mouth guns? Now everyone is so powerful, I hope you can keep it all the time. Don''t be speechless like a fool. After all, if so, your mouth gun Kung Fu is really the level of true God."


    "I can live here, of course, because I''m different from you. In other words, I passed the tower''s trial practice." Han 3000 smiled softly.


    Hearing this, the four people immediately looked at each other. There was both shock and great shock in their eyes, but they still didn''t believe it.


    The insect man drank coldly on the spot and said, "smelly boy, are you bragging with us here? You think we''re stupid? Some of us have entered the tower. Do you want to deceive us here?"


    "Since some of you have entered the Linglong tower, isn''t it more certain that I haven''t lied?" Han 3000 laughed coldly.


    Then Han 3000 smiled and calmly explained the situation of several floors in the tower, even the most difficult final test.


    When the four heard this, the disdain on their faces began to change, from frowning to disbelief, and then from disbelief to complete shock. Until then, the three collectively looked at the tree man.


    The tree man was silent and silent. The whole man frowned tightly. After a long time, he didn''t speak, but nodded calmly.


    Among the four people, he is the only one who has ever been in contact with Linglong tower. Naturally, he can also give the best discrimination to Han 3000''s description.


    But from Han Sanqian''s narration, he can be sure that he is almost right and there is no difference. If a person has not experienced these, even if he tells a lie again, he will never make it so perfect.


    Therefore, there is only one ending, that is, he has really experienced the trial practice of Linglong tower.


    Secondly, although they have not seen some tests described later, it is difficult to identify the true and false in fact, but for him who has also experienced a lot of trial practice, those they have not seen can also stand scrutiny.


    Besides, the most important thing is, if this guy doesn''t pass the trial, how can he survive the trial?


    Some things are really hard to believe, but they have to admit.


    "So the boy really passed the trial practice?" Insect people have no previous arrogance, open their mouth and eyes. It is obviously difficult to completely accept this fact at one time.


    The stone man, who had been in a violent state, looked up at Han 3000 like a frosted eggplant, and never made any superfluous actions again.


    For anyone here, there is no need to say what trial practice means. They are all people who have paid their lives for it.


    Even trapped here, they have seen countless guys who came here to report like them. Obviously, they have the same ending as them. Otherwise, how can they meet again here.


    But now, Han 3000


    Is an exception.


    It should be said that is the only exception.


    Looking at the four people who looked at each other, Han 3000 smiled: "what''s the matter? Just these things make you shut up? What did I say just now, but don''t be afraid to speak after hearing what I said. Let me be right?"


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t finished yet. Tut Tut, I don''t know whether to say it or not. After all, I''m really afraid you''ll be scared to death when you look like this."


    Hearing this, several people looked at each other fiercely and almost looked at Han 3000 with collective silly eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3437

    Want to hear it?


    Tell them in their heart that they not only want to hear, but also are extremely urgent!


    But as Han Sanqian said, in this urgency, they are really afraid to hear things that make them feel strange and impossible.


    Or in other words, the voices that cool their hearts, the voices that make them understand that others are better than them and can do what they can''t do.


    But they all paid the price of their lives, and even their souls were imprisoned here forever. They suffered all kinds of suffering. If they didn''t know anything, it would be difficult to calm their regrets.


    The insect man glanced at the three companions again. Seeing that they were all in a low mood, he suddenly smiled: "if you have anything to say, just say, hehe, do you really think you shocked the field after passing the trial practice?"


    "Perhaps, over the years, countless wronged souls have died here, resulting in overcrowding. There are no more wronged souls in the jungle. Therefore, this deliberately lowered the standard to let a lucky person happen to pass!"


    "Or that guy needs to publicize here. After all, how many people are willing to come here when he is dead but not alive? This boy is just a publicity tool in the hands of others, but he thinks he is right and takes it as a capital to show off. It''s funny to think about it."


    After listening to the insect man''s words, the tree man obviously fell into meditation for a while. The water man thought a little, suddenly smiled, looked at the tree man and said, "what he said is not unreasonable. It is obvious that this guy can''t even reach the level of true God. What qualifications do he have to rely on his real ability to complete the breakthrough of trial practice?"


    "It''s really possible to be used as a propaganda tool, or just want him to leave here. In short, there are thousands of possibilities, but it can''t be stronger than us."


    Han 3000 smiled and said, "the analysis is really wonderful and clear. In fact, even I almost believed your way."


    "Unfortunately, it''s wonderful, but it''s too far from the truth."


    When the worm man heard the speech, he said in a hurry: "brother, don''t listen to him. As far as I''m concerned, kill him first anyway. Even if the boy really came out of the trial practice, what can he do?"


    "Let''s kill him. No one will pass through Linglong tower in this place!"


    The water man also smiled and said, "that''s right. According to the inference of the third brother, this boy is likely to be the spokesman of that guy. If we kill him, it can be regarded as our revenge for the original thing."


    "Roar!" The stone man also slammed his chest and roared loudly. Fangfo was venting his emotions and expressing his consent in this way.


    The tree man thought a little and then nodded: "that''s right. The guy thought about how to come, but we didn''t like him. He wanted someone to go out of the Linglong tower, but we really wouldn''t let anyone go out."


    As soon as the voice fell, the four people re described the situation, and with time they were ready to attack Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "the guy in your mouth one by one, if I guess well, you should mean Bahuang Tianshu?"


    "Hehe, you puppet, tool man, don''t you even know your own boss? Or do you pretend to be pure in front of us and deliberately don''t know that guy to cover up the Linglong tower you stole from the back door?"


    Han Sanyi smiled and shook his head. "That''s not true. I just guessed casually. You can think of so many things. I don''t know whether to cry or laugh."


    "In fact, the main reason why I ask this is to tell you that you misunderstood." Han 3000 road.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "Of course, I Han 3000 is by no means a tool man, let alone a puppet."


    "Hehe, I still don''t admit it here. Dare you say you have nothing to do with him?" The insect man said coldly.


    Han 3000 thought a little, shook his head and nodded again: "I dare not, because I really have something to do with him."


    The insect man sneered, but Han 3000 continued to open his mouth: "however, the relationship between me and him is not what you think. Forget it. I was afraid to scare you, but now in order to clarify, I have to say."


    "The guy in the eight wasteland book is not my boss, but... My little brother!"


    "What!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3438

    Almost in the middle of the voice, the four guys suddenly exclaimed in unison.


    If the previous trial practice has made them stunned and explode in their hearts, then when they hear this, the explosion in their hearts will have to come to at least hundreds of reincarnations.


    Is ba Huang Tian Shu his younger brother?


    If this is not a joke, it can make the four people present collapse collectively.


    That guy is the world itself and the master of the world. Here he is the absolutely right king, and there is no one.


    No one can challenge his authority, let alone threaten his status.


    Countless true gods from all over the world died in his hands. Even now, his soul is imprisoned in this deep jungle. It doesn''t need to say how strong he is.


    But it''s just such a big man. At this moment, he is said to be his little brother by a man''s boy, which can''t help but shock people!


    But at the same time, it also makes people laugh and laugh.


    "Old three, are you poisonous in the insect? Is this guy poisoned and began to produce illusion?" After the water man was surprised, he reflected it and couldn''t help asking xiangchong man.


    The insect man on the other side also looked confused and looked at the water man. The water man had no choice but to smile: "I was attacked by water and there was no fire. Naturally, I can''t burn his brain."


    The insect man turned his head and looked at Han 3000. Fangfo was questioning Han 3000. Since insects are non-toxic and water has no fire, how on earth did your brain break down.


    The tree man, who had been blocking the insect man before, was not prepared to stop the insect man and the water man at this time. He looked at Han 3000 with a cold smile. Although he didn''t open his mouth, he was the most full of contempt.


    Yes, even Shuren can understand that Han 3000 is just bragging.


    Moreover, it seems that boasting is crazy, so that what boasting is basically blurted out, regardless of the fairness and possibility in its words.


    He regards the eight wastelands book as his little brother?


    Doesn''t this mean that the true gods of the octagonal world let the octagonal world be their little brother?


    No matter how strong a person is, he is always just a small creature living on it. Even if he has the ability, it is absolutely impossible to take heaven and earth as his own.


    Such a violation of common ethics is obviously impossible to take such words seriously as long as they are not fools.


    Han 3000 smiled and wondered, "why do you think I''m bragging?"


    "Aren''t you bragging?" Asked the water man.


    Han 3000 nodded, but quickly shook his head: "I really don''t know what to blow about this thing."


    As far as he is concerned, Ba Huang Tian Shu does have a place where he is extremely abnormal, but if you want to say that he is invincible, Han 3000 doesn''t think so.


    After all, Han Sanqi defeated him and knew this guy''s life gate.


    This is the difference between losers and winners, and also the difference between them in looking at some things.


    Clapping applause broke out. Flying insects flew between the hands of the insect man. He laughed coldly at Han 3000: "ha ha, beautiful, beautiful!"


    "Boasting doesn''t make your face red and your heart doesn''t jump. What''s the matter with the world? When did you start to get this kind of garbage full of cowhide and a lot of nonsense?"


    "Absurd. It''s ridiculous when it''s absurd."


    The insect man''s words fell, and the other three looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    The water man smiled and said softly, "forget it. Don''t talk nonsense with a cowhide king here. If you go on, he can say that the whole world is his courtiers. It''s more annoying than the buzzing and yelling of old three."


    The worm man nodded: "the second brother is right. He didn''t say that guy was his little brother. That''s good. If you clean up this guy, that guy will become one of our little brothers? Hahaha!"


    "Ha ha ha!" When they heard the speech, they immediately burst into laughter.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly, glanced at the four laughing people and smiled bitterly: "well, I''m too lazy to argue with you, a group of bottom!"


    Hearing this, Han looked at each other angrily


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3439

    "I want you to die!"


    "Let you see, what is the bottom!"


    "You not only boast and annoy people, but also speak with a strong smell of stool. I will kill you and wipe your ass with your body."


    "Roar!"


    With the roar and abuse of the four people, boulders, water snakes, flying insects and flying branches came to cover the sky.


    "Taotie of evil, you keep the boulder and leave the rest to me." Han 3000 whispered, and the power of chaos in his hand opened directly.


    "Roar!"


    The evil gluttonous roared at the command, just like the people in the formation, went straight to the stone man and the Stonehenge.


    "Buzz!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 suddenly saw the appearance of eight golden bodies. The sky fire moon wheel was directly condensed in the sword. With a pat in Han 3000''s hand, the jade sword flew and shot, driving the sky fire moon wheel of the incarnation of electric dragon and fire dragon to attack the flying insects.


    The fire dragon passes by a piece of coke, while the electric dragon is also a piece of ash. With the crazy sprint of the jade sword, it is as powerful as bamboo for a time.


    "Axe array!"


    Eight golden bodies separate the attack of branches, and ten thousand bronze axes fall from the sky at the same time.


    Although the bronze axe has defects, after all, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. With 10000 giant axes falling, countless strong branches are broken like dead firewood.


    "Is that all? Really God?" Han 3000''s words fell, and eight golden eyes scanned the four directions.


    Very arrogant!


    At this time, the four people were in a state of mind. Tree man was the core. At this time, they naturally stood out first.


    "Presumptuous."


    The angry voice fell, and the branches broken in the air were connected again. At the same time, the earth burst out at the same time. Countless huge and strong tree tendons quickly drilled out of the ground, then jumped out suddenly and attacked Han 3000 again.


    Han 3000 held a huge axe and faced the attack of the tree man again. At this time, it was too late to lay the axe array. He directly lifted the Pangu axe in his hand. Facing the comprehensive encirclement from bottom to top like a spider''s web, Han 3000 did not panic. He directly chopped all the way.


    Even if the tree body is hard enough, the branches are strong enough, especially the tree tendons drilled from the ground are like iron ropes. It is reasonable to say that with such high density, it is difficult for conventional weapons to break through.


    This is the same as the rope is easy to be cut by a knife, but the net woven by the rope is not easy.


    But truth is such a truth. Sometimes, it doesn''t work in some places.


    For example, in front of absolute strength!!


    Facing the king''s sharp weapon like Pangu axe, no matter how hard you are, it still has no effect.


    Under one axe, everything opens!


    "What!"


    I thought I was confident. At this time, instead of achieving any expected effect, I was directly disintegrated when I first started, which not only surprised the other three people present, but also stunned the initiator''s tree man.


    Han 3000 sneered, "is that why you''re so surprised? It''s just the beginning."


    As soon as the voice fell, when the trunk was broken and the tree tendon exploded, Han 3000 opened his Taiyan mental method, and the Taixu divine step moved. The 72 way divine sword directly replaced the sword with an axe, aiming at the big tree at the core of the tree man.


    The body method is mysterious, the sword method is fierce, and the axe that replaces the sword has made the tree man taste its power. At this time, the tree man dare not be careless at all, and madly re condenses the broken trunk.


    As Han Sanyi passed by, the broken trunk gathered again all the way and quickly closed in the direction of Han Sanyi''s pursuit. It is bound to stop Han Sanyi and attack Han Sanyi at the same time.


    With the impact of Han 3000, the eight golden bodies also disappeared at a certain point and merged into a body.


    At this time, the water man who lacked resistance finally had no resistance and was completely released for a time.


    Looking at the impact of Han 3000, the water man bit his teeth at this time: "you are really hateful. Since you dare to ignore me, well, I''ll let you pay the price of bleeding."


    Then, the guy changed his shape, suddenly presented an extremely strange and strange posture, and suddenly attacked Han 3000''s back


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3440

    The water snake was twisted. Taking this as the center in the jungle, within a few miles, all the streams in countless rivers turned into ten thousand water points, and slowly lifted up from the ground. After being slightly dull in the air for a moment, it came here at high speed.


    Ten thousand waters come like rain and rush like ten thousand arrows.


    As the water snake rushes towards Han 3000, the water droplets in all directions shrink madly in the direction of Han 3000.


    Da


    A drop of water gently fell on Han 3000''s body and touched his skin. After a short time, Han 3000 felt a tingling pain in his skin. When he looked down, the drop in his hand did not slip, but solidified on his skin like glue. Then it seemed to shrink hard and affect Han 3000''s skin to shrink together.


    Another drop of water fell on Han 3000, not far from the position of the drop. It almost repeated the steps of the previous drop, but at the same time, there was another action.


    They''re getting close to each other!


    Han Sanqian suddenly frowned and suddenly woke up.


    He understood that once these waters all surround themselves, they will completely trap themselves in a water ball. At that time, although they were in the water, they should be more like embedded in cement.


    Not only can''t move, but also because of their pulling force, they make themselves very uncomfortable.


    Most importantly, Han Sanqian also found an unusually small but extremely fearful place at this time. The water droplets that fell on his body were actually unusually small, but they expanded several times in a very short time after touching his skin.


    They''re getting bigger!


    Han 3000 can be sure that every drop of water is not stained with other water after it falls into his skin, so the mystery of its enlargement can panic Han 3000 in an instant. In connection with the fact that the water around him is attacking from all sides madly at this time, Han 3000 has an extremely bold guess.


    The reason why the water is getting bigger is not that there are outsiders, but that they are frantically distributing and absorbing the water in their bodies through their own skin in some way.


    How can Han 3000 not panic at such a scene?


    If he is entangled by more water, the waiting for Han 3000 will not be as simple as previously thought. He will even be sucked into a corpse by these water!


    Must get rid of, or defend.


    Little black stick is the best choice, but it is powerless to fight now, but Han 3000 has chosen to attack actively. At this time, there is no way back.


    It is easy to be surrounded by these water from another side, while retreat may be entangled by branches. At that time, it will also face defeat. Riding the tiger seems to be the best adjective of Han 3000''s dilemma.


    What should I do?!


    Han 3000 frowned, and the attack was still unabated, but his brain was spinning rapidly to think of a good response to the move.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 grinned. Obviously, for this product, he had figured out the countermeasures one sidedly.


    Moreover, for Han 3000, this countermeasure is very unexpected and interesting.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 directly ignored any defense on his body, but focused all his energy on himself. Then his body suddenly accelerated faster and rushed directly to the tree man like a light and shadow.


    Seeing this, the insect man got up and drank loudly. He shouted at the water man, "stop him, stop him."


    When the water man frowned, it was just a tactic that even the insect man could understand. How could he not understand it? The only choice this guy has to make now is to attack the tree man, trying to completely beat the tree man before his own attack, and then turn to himself.


    This method is a very common way to break the trap, but unfortunately, the boy made a wrong calculation.


    How fast is he and how defensive is the tree man?


    It''s just a dream to break the trap before this!


    So vegetable chicken is always vegetable chicken. They can''t understand what the real power is, so until now, they still use some old-fashioned moves that look funny.


    Thinking of this, the water man snorted coldly, but also increased the strength in his hand!!


    Boom!!


    Water drops hit the sky!!


    At the same time, the tree man over there also noticed this point of Han 3000. The branches closed faster. Han 3000 suddenly stopped with a smile on his face, looked at the tree man and looked back at the water man


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3441

    "What do you mean?"


    The tree man and the water man were almost surprised at the same time, but the arrow was on the line and had to be sent!


    Thousands of branches of trees shrink, while water drops hit the sky!


    Boom!!


    All over the sky!!


    Han Sanyi stood quietly.


    "Smelly boy, now you know the power of both of them. Do you choose to wait to die?" Flying insects still fight against the sky fire moon wheel while looking at the war situation over there, they can''t help sneering.


    The stone man also made an excited roar in the confrontation with the evil gluttonous.


    But just as Wan Yu was about to wrap Han 3000, Han 3000 moved again.


    With a slight turn in his hand, a small stone was immediately sacrificed by him. After a chaotic force in his hand was photographed into it, the small divine stone instantly lit up four-color light.


    "Wow!"


    Then, the small God stone turned, and between the four lights, those huge water points of the aurora didn''t wrap Han 3000 with the rain as expected. On the contrary, with the rotation of the four lights, those water points began to rotate slightly. Then, they slowly revolved around the God stone in a rotating attitude. After a circle, another strange thing happened to the water man


    Those water spots surprisingly slowly entered the divine stone


    "What the fuck is that?" The water man looked at the stone in shock and was obviously deeply shocked by the scene at this time.


    The banter on the insect''s face immediately turned into uneasiness: "what''s the boy doing? What''s the stone... What''s the stone? Why... Why can''t the water point hurt it at all, but... It''s still being assimilated."


    Yes, of course, assimilation!


    But apart from Han 3000, only the tree people at this moment understand what the reason is!


    "Five elements God stone!"


    That''s right. It''s the artifact that you can take when you see the book of heaven after passing the trial practice of the first five elements. He is the only person who has entered the Linglong tower. Naturally, before entering the Linglong tower, he once got the five elements divine stone as a reward like Han 3000.


    But unfortunately, the Linglong tower after him was completely defeated. His body was dead, and the five elements divine stone was naturally recovered and no longer owned.


    But not having it doesn''t mean he hasn''t seen it. He still clearly remembers the shape of the five element God stone.


    Although it is now emitting four strange lights, far from being comparable to the general color when it was taken, its appearance has always been engraved in his mind and has not changed.


    "Five elements divine stone?"


    Although the water man and the insect man are in different places, the coincidence looks at the tree man almost at the same time and sighs.


    The most disturbing thing for the two people now is that there is a trace of panic on the tree man''s face at this time.


    "Yes, it''s the five element divine stone!" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Between the words, the five elements divine stone stopped running slightly, and a large number of water points disappeared completely. Although the water points that had not been assimilated were far away, they still did not move with the stop of the five elements divine stone.


    "It''s my turn."


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, an energy in his hand shot into the five elements divine stone again. Then, the five elements divine stone that had stopped rotating began to rotate rapidly again.


    But in this rotation, the four colors began to return to one color. It was only a moment. Suddenly, a powerful force dispersed quietly in silence.


    Before the front, the tree man suddenly felt a shock in his heart. He could obviously feel an incomparably powerful pressure forming in front of him.


    "That''s..." he suddenly contracted his pupils.


    Looking along his eyes, at this time, the five elements divine stone has started from one color, and gradually emits a fire red light from the inside to the outside.


    The tree man''s pupils are getting bigger and bigger.


    "Fire... It''s fire!"


    Yes, water makes wood, and wood makes fire. Using the skill of five elements, Han 3000 can change the power of five elements by relying on the five elements divine stone.


    In the past, the water man may have helped the tree man to become more powerful, but today, in front of Han 3000 and the five element God stone, it must be that the water can carry the boat and overturn the boat!


    Although Han 3000 can''t turn the five elements divine stone into gold because of its current deficiency, he can exercise the most direct five elements restraint against the tree man, but he can use the wood energy to make fire for crazy suppression.


    Moreover, the most important point is also the most desperate point for Shuren. If Han 3000 can deny it with various excuses through trial practice, then with the emergence and start of the five elements God stone, everything seems to be settled.


    Anyway, he really passed the Linglong Tower!!


    In such fear, with the explosion on the other side of the five elements divine stone, the huge flame directly drilled out of the divine stone and rushed frantically to himself


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3442

    what!!


    Boom!!!


    The fire rushed and moved like a sea of fire in an instant, and the huge fire rushed like Skynet.


    With a loud noise and the scream of the tree man, the fire directly swallowed up his whole huge body, and those branches became the oil of adding fire. At the same time, because the tree man received most of the branches in advance and prepared for defense, this defense became something more deadly under the fire.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!!"


    His whole body was full of fire, and he twisted his body wildly trying to get rid of those fires.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    At this time, they all roar like a tree bug, and they are all very nervous for the tree man.


    "It''s very affectionate to shout one big brother at a time. I think you should call me big brother. After all, if it weren''t for the fierce water you just came from, it would be difficult for me to make such a fire alone. It''s really difficult to make him for a while." Han Sanqian smiled rather than smiled.


    As soon as he heard this, the insect turned his head and looked at the water man. For a moment, his eyes were puzzled and angry.


    The worm man and the stone man are obviously extremely impulsive and brainless, while the water man is much wiser. If you want to simply use the worm man and the stone man to provoke the water man, this scheme will not succeed.


    But for the stone man and insect man, they are impulsive and brainless. If they want to play with them, they can''t say they don''t have a chance at all, but they can have a big try.


    The water man was angry and stared at the insect man and the stone man. He shouted angrily, "you fucking stare at me. It''s none of my business."


    "That boy said it on purpose, you fools."


    After the words fell, he also knew the virtue and IQ of the two people. At this time, he didn''t say much anymore. He moved his hand and directly turned into a long snake and rushed towards Han 3000.


    Many explanations are not as good as simple actions. The water man knows that this is the best and most powerful evidence in front of his two wonderful brothers.


    Seeing that the water man jumped on, the insect man roared fiercely, directly increased the attack of flying insects, forcibly beat back the jade sword carrying the sky fire moon wheel, and suddenly followed the water man and attacked Han 3000 together.


    Han 3000 totally despised it. He moved his hand and directly aimed the five element God stone at the goods in the face of the crazy water man.


    Sure enough, with the painful lesson being taught by the tree man, the ferocious looking water man over there suddenly made an emergency brake and significantly reduced the speed.


    Like the tree man, the attack energy is obviously biased towards the five elements. Naturally, he is afraid of the power of the five elements God stone.


    With this layer of fear, Han 3000 is also completely in an active state at this time.


    Seeing the water man reduce his speed, Han Sanyi smiled: "thanks, your move is really effective, otherwise you can''t catch the insect man."


    After that, Han 3000 shook his hand, and the jade sword carrying the moon wheel of heaven fire flew back to his hand, ready to go.


    Hearing this, the insect man rushed behind was obviously stunned. Han 3000''s words, coupled with the sudden slowdown of the water man at this time, made the insect man have to think more. From some angles, if it could be interpreted as provocation before, it is a coincidence again and again. Some things really start to taste different.


    When the water man heard the speech, he was obviously in a hurry and said bad in his heart.


    Don''t mention the impulsive type of insect people. Even if you meet this situation at this time, you will inevitably think more.


    But almost when he was worried, Han 3000 over there suddenly disappeared.


    "No!" His heart sank, and the whole person was suddenly surprised


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3443

    Sure enough, while the water man was shocked, the figure of Han 3000 over there also cut through the sky like a meteor, skipped himself and rushed straight at the insect man behind him.


    The water man is in a hurry, but he knows it''s too late to go up again. He can only look back.


    "Bang!"


    Almost as soon as I looked back, with a dull sound, when the insect man was still thinking about it, he had already seen Han 3000 coming. His body subconsciously wanted to defend, but how could he resist the powerful blow that Han 3000 had already prepared.


    "Poof!"


    The insect man was directly hit and flew for several steps. Between stumbling, the body shape transformed by the insect was extremely unstable, and the anti Buddha almost disappeared.


    However, what surprised Han 3000 was that although the insect man was already like this, he was not seriously injured and lost his combat effectiveness as he thought.


    The cargo is still flying in the air. Although it is injured, it is not as serious as expected.


    Sure enough, it''s still a true God. It can''t be coveted.


    Even without the real body, the strength is greatly affected, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse.


    Something interesting.


    The insect man looked at Han 3000 in shock. At the same time, he also looked at the water man in the distance, with anger and resentment in his eyes.


    "Some meaning." Han 3000 smiled gently, took back his long sword and grabbed Pangu''s axe again. His eyes were full of war.


    "You damn guy, stir up feelings between us. I want you to die."


    The water man couldn''t stand the roar behind him. Of course, he felt the eyes of the insect man. Although he was really afraid of the five element God stone in Han 3000''s hand, he also knew that if he didn''t do it at this time, the remaining two brothers would certainly regard him as a traitor.


    He doesn''t want such an end, and he won''t allow it.


    The water snake surged wildly, and the backhand was like a giant dragon. Looking back, with a big mouth open, the gathering potential hit.


    Seeing the Waterman attack, the insect man also fell into anger because of his injury. He roared. The flying insects around him directly took a strange shape, standing behind him like wings, aiming at Han 3000 and attacking him from the front.


    Han 3000 did not panic at all. With his previous experience of defeating the tree man, he photographed the energy of the five elements divine stone in his left hand and directly sacrificed it to the surging water snake. As soon as he manipulated the Pangu axe in his right hand, he directly attacked the insect man.


    "Do you still want to use that move?" The insect man was angry and roared.


    Han 3000 just shook his head helplessly: "of course, I have a water man who can help me at any time. Why not?"


    Then Han 3000 stared at the insect man with a strange smile.


    The insect man was stunned. He had just given up that idea because of the attack of the water man. At this time, in the face of Han 3000''s strange smile, it is inevitable to think of it again for a time.


    This is not a groundless thought, but actually makes sense. Isn''t tree man such a trick?


    If he followed the move just now and directly made a plan to repeat it, and the whole fire broke out all over the sky, the tree man who is constantly wailing now will be his end in the near future.


    "Why? Don''t you attack me angrily? He told me that the tree man is steady, so when I attack, I will shrink my body to defend. A fire will burn like a fire burning camp. And you, impulsive, when you attack you, you will be furious and fly insects all over the sky. At that time, the same fire..." Han 3000 didn''t say any more, Just looking at the worm man with an unusually gloomy and sneer.


    The insect man didn''t speak and didn''t have the common anger. Instead, he was surprised and stared at Han 3000 in extreme fear


    The next second, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the water man who had attacked. He hesitated, but at the same time, he also knew one thing very clearly, that is, if he doesn''t go now, he won''t have any chance.


    Suddenly, when he thought of a thousand meters, he fell back.


    Seeing the insect man retreating suddenly, the water man was in a panic. When he looked down, Han 3000 turned back and looked at him with a gloomy smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3444

    "I''ll go."


    The water man''s heart sank. Judging from the war situation, he knew that he was extremely angry now. Judging from Han 3000''s smile at this time, he also knew that he was in bad luck now.


    For him, the withdrawal of the insect man is a double blow to his body and mind, which not only makes his advantages greedy in an instant, but also makes the balance press madly towards Han 3000.


    It''s a little difficult for him to add a tree man. Now he''s fighting alone. What''s the chance of winning?


    It''s just that he has no other choice.


    "You are hateful and despicable. I want you to die." The water man drank angrily and came with the potential of destruction.


    He can only turn his grievances and anger into all his strength at this time. He is bound to fight with Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled gently and was right to be angry. It''s not normal to be not angry.


    But the question is, sometimes just angry, what can it mean?!


    In the face of the attack from the water man, Han 3000 was not in any panic. On the contrary, he even wanted to laugh.


    Maybe it''s just that they always attack with two people. Han 3000 has fully adapted to this high pressure. Now, a single person to single person suddenly makes Han 3000 feel very comfortable.


    "Well, since the worm man has run away, we don''t need the five elements divine stone to sneak on them. I''ll play with you." After that, Han 3000 suddenly took away the five elements God stone, and then the whole man rushed towards the water man with an axe.


    "That insect man is really as you expected. Although he is a little impatient and sometimes a little brainless, he can still find some clues once he thinks carefully."


    "It''s like just now, he almost guessed that my trial practice was actually inspired by the eight wasteland letters. Fortunately, you blocked me for a few words, otherwise he found out that we were united to re-establish order here, and it would be over."


    In the face of the water man''s attack, Han 3000 was not in a hurry to attack at this time, but simply defended at will, making the water man on one side look like he was really acting.


    Han 3000''s ability to defend at will is not only the courage of art experts, but also the most important thing is that Han 3000 can really follow at this time. He can naturally support the two major defenses in his body and carry out the acting to the end as he wants.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know you at all. You damn bastard, damn it!" The water man was furious and crazily attacked Han 3000. At the same time, he raised his eyes and looked at the retreating insect man. Obviously, he knew that the goods were really caught in the plot.


    Han Sanqian originally made the worm man a little confused. Now this slightly praised him and raised the worm man to a position. While the worm man satisfied his heart, he will naturally believe Han Sanqian''s words more.


    After all, who would admit that he is a fool?!


    "All right, all right, almost. I think we should stop performing. Now it''s just two-on-two. Plus my helper, we''re three-on-two, which is enough to kill them."


    "What? Are you afraid that the tree man is not dead? Hey, you are too careful. Otherwise, we will kill the tree man while he is ill."


    After that, Han 3000 suddenly flew towards the tree man, and almost at the same time that Han 3000 blocked the boiled water man from flying towards the tree man, the angry water man also followed, which is bound to stop Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was not in a hurry to get rid of it, but just smiled calmly.


    "Shuilaoer, you fucking betray us. I want you to die."


    A roar came from behind, and the insect man who retreated suddenly attacked the water man.


    The water man has been observing on the outside. Although Han 3000 held him high, which made him prefer to believe in Han 3000, the four people have long had feelings since they were trapped here. Therefore, it is difficult for the insect man to make up his mind for a time.


    But until Han 3000 said he would attack the tree man and let the water man go together, the insect man regarded whether the water man would follow as the only standard.


    If what Han Sanqian said is true, that guy is bound to attack the tree man. In that case, he won''t read any old love anymore and will turn his face.


    Now the water man''s behavior has completely disappointed him.


    Han 3000 smiled softly and everything was under his control, so sometimes he had to sigh how much his pig teammates would drag down the team.


    Han 3000 is going to kill the tree man. How can the water man not stop it? This is what Han 3000 expected, but once the water man is stopped, he will be misunderstood by the insect man.


    Insect people are so grumpy that they must pay the price of bleeding.


    Looking at the two people fighting together, Han 3000 accelerated his speed towards the tree man


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3445

    At this time, the tree man has been struggling and many fires have been extinguished. However, after the fire, the tree man is obviously very tired. For the sudden emergence of Han 3000, he can only hastily and reluctantly stabilize his body to make a good defensive posture.


    Han 3000 stopped and did not attack. Instead, he gently put the axe on his shoulder, looked at the tree man and smiled leisurely: "do you still fight?"


    The tree man raised his eyes. The stone man was trapped by the beast, while the water man fought with the insect man. Although the water man has been trying his best to dodge and not attack, he can''t stand the aggressive mad dog attack of the insect man.


    If the fight goes on like this, he will lose both of them!


    At present, he has five elements of divine stone in his hand against Han 3000 under the scene of injury, which makes Shuren almost see no hope of winning.


    On the contrary, with the passage of time and the loss of both of them, they will be completely broken by Han 3000 and disintegrated.


    Han 3000 is not in a hurry to attack himself at this time. Obviously, he is also full of confidence in the war situation.


    "Wow!"


    Han 3000 moved in his hand and urged the five element divine stone in his hand. A stream of water energy immediately rushed directly to the tree man.


    With the help of huge water energy, the flame on the tree man went out in an instant. The tree man was slightly surprised and looked up at Han 3000. Seeing his smile, the tree man understood.


    He straightened up slightly and shouted in the distance, "enough, stop."


    After the words fell, seeing that the two people were still fighting, the tree man finally couldn''t bear it. He moved a few branches and went straight towards the two people. After blocking them directly, he almost roared angrily: "you''re endless, aren''t you?"


    "Big brother, this guy......" the insect man screamed, trying to distinguish.


    Although the water man didn''t say a word, his eyes were obviously full of dissatisfaction with the insect man. It was the insect man''s lack of intelligence that made them confused in front of the enemy. It was a shame to lose them to grandma''s house.


    The tree man waved his hand and showed his tired and embarrassed body again: "enough, no need to say more, we lost."


    "The traitor is to blame for the loss. If it weren''t for the traitor, the ghosts who have died under our knife for many years would be the best evidence. Brother, we must break the traitor to pieces and relieve our hatred." The insect man pointed to the water man and scolded angrily. He was very excited.


    The water man was also very angry, but there was no pit sound, because the tree man was obviously not a worm man with low IQ. He naturally knew what was right and what was wrong.


    Not like this fool in front of you!


    "He is not a traitor." The tree man is also very speechless.


    But we have been together for many years, and he also knows very well about the personality of the insect man. It can only be said that this guy is worthy of being able to come out of the exquisite tower. His observation and IQ are indeed qualified.


    He can quickly gain insight into some of their personalities and defects, and quickly use these defects to create contradictions.


    In order to make their own number of advantages, suddenly turned into a disadvantage.


    It''s like the four of them were originally four plates of an iron bucket. Han 3000 saw the shortest plate. After taking it out, their bucket is no longer a bucket.


    "He''s trying to get you hooked." The tree man looked at the insect man helplessly: "obviously, you believe him."


    "What?" The insect man was stunned and turned to reflect. He angrily pointed to Han 3000: "you dare to lie to me, I''ll kill you bastard."


    "As I said, we lost." The tree man roared angrily, and several trunks directly dealt with the insect man who was going to rush to Han 3000.


    "Don''t you understand? During the scuffle between you and the second child, he can take advantage of my illness and kill me. Then he will take advantage of you two. Finally, he will attack the fourth child with his monster. Let me ask you, are you still qualified to shout here?"


    The insect man was silent. At this time, he was stunned in situ and was at a loss for a time.


    "We have only one life. If you refuse again, you will lose." The tree man then looked at Han 3000 and said, "why don''t you kill us? What do you want to do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3446

    Han 3000 looked at the tree man, a little silent, then took a breath and shook his head reluctantly: "as you said, you are all the true gods of the eight directions world. Speaking of some ancestors, how can I hurt the killer?"


    "Besides, what''s the use of killing you? What can I change just like you killed me?"


    As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, the tree man and the water man looked at each other and seemed to be thinking about the meaning of Han 3000''s words.


    "If you kill me, you still can''t leave here. If I kill you, it won''t disappear, will it?" Han 3000''s words fell and looked at the tree man.


    Tree people are silent. How can they not understand this truth? It''s just that I can''t help myself when I was born in this place.


    "Don''t cry and mouse here. Fake compassion. If you want to kill or cut you, you can have a good time." The insect man doesn''t want to talk nonsense, and doesn''t want to look at Han 3000''s high-heeled appearance. His temper is a roar.


    It was the water man who frowned and heard the key points in Han 3000''s words. He asked, "you just said you came here to make it disappear?"


    Han 3000 thought a little and asked, "is it necessary to move the sun moon double pools here? If it is, it is."


    The tree man and the water man immediately looked at each other, and their eyes obviously had a strong incomprehension and a trace of fear.


    "It''s up to you?" The insect didn''t disdain and said, "are you going to fight those two monsters in the Sun Moon Lake? Joke!"


    "I advise you to be honest and go back where you come from. Some things are not what you can imagine, let alone what you can handle."


    The tree man nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "although the old three is impulsive and has no head to speak, there is nothing wrong with his words this time."


    "If the four of us are still barely troublesome to you, then any one of the Sun Moon Lake will be a knife on your neck. As long as you move a little, your head will fall to the ground."


    The water man also made a slight sound and said, "for your sake of not killing our brother, we are also kind to remind you, otherwise, you will be doomed at that time, but don''t blame us."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I appreciate your kindness. Since someone in Han dares to come here, he has no plan to quit."


    "If you four really want to feel the kindness of not killing me, I hope you can answer me a few questions."


    The three looked at each other. After exchanging their eyes, the tree man said, "what do you want to ask?"


    "You should know what I want to know."


    The tree man gritted his teeth: "well, about half a day''s journey west from here, you can reach the moon lake. There are two gods standing in the moon lake. One of them is black and the other is white. It''s very strange."


    "If you really have the ability to defeat the moon god, the water of the Moon Lake will gather again. At that time, you just need to go down along the water of the Moon Lake and you can reach the sun Lake in about a day."


    "As for the sun lake, we don''t know any news except that there is a great God there. Because we can only exist in the territory of the Moon Lake most of the time."


    The tree man''s words fell, and the water man also whispered: "on the road of the sun and moon double pools, let''s not say what the sun and moon pool will be like. Just what we know, there are ten wrongs on the Moon Lake Road. It''s a compliment to cut through thorns and thorns, and a narrow life is the most appropriate."


    "In the Sun Moon Lake, yin and yang are reversed, the Moon Lake is Yang and the sun lake is Yin. In this place where grievances gather, those who belong to Yin are more ferocious. If Yin and yang are reversed, the ferocity is even more unimaginable."


    During the discussion with Qinglong, Han Sandao also knew that many Taoists or demons of the art of yin and Yang would adopt the art of reversing Yin and Yang when they wanted to absorb Yin.


    This can make Yin Qi reach its peak.


    Therefore, for this statement of the water man, Han 3000 knows that it is not alarmist, but true feelings.


    "I see." Then Han 3000 bowed his hand slightly, and then moved his hand. He immediately separated the evil Taotie who was still fighting foolishly from the stone man. With the evil Taotie, he had to go west.


    "Wait a minute." The tree man suddenly made a noise and saw Han 3000 turn around. He focused on the water man.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3447

    The water man hesitated for a moment and seemed a little embarrassed, but the embarrassment didn''t last long. Finally, he nodded.


    Han 3000 was puzzled and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what the hell they were doing.


    "If we only exchange some information for our lives, I''m afraid it''s too worthless." The tree man opened his mouth, solved Han 3000''s doubts and dispelled Han 3000''s concerns.


    The water man also smiled bitterly and said, "yes, we are not humble ordinary people. Of course, our lives are precious. Since you let our lives go, you can exchange the same things."


    "From then on, we don''t owe each other."


    The worm man made a horizontal sound and said, "that''s right. I''d rather those bastards point to my backbone and scold my traitor in the future than have any arrears with this silly boy who cheated me."


    Han Sanyi smiled and didn''t refute. Although these people said very hard, in fact, Han Sanyi could understand that they were just talking in another way.


    A tiny movement in the tree man''s hand, followed by a small wooden card about the size of a palm from his huge tree body.


    Then, the wooden card slowly flew to Han 3000''s face.


    Han 3000 frowned and wondered, "what''s this?"


    "A clear letter." Tree humanity.


    "I said that if you go west, you need to meet at least ten true gods and ghosts like us. Although your strength really surprises me, don''t forget that your fists can''t defeat your four hands."


    "Even if you are stronger than I thought and can pass through the array of ten people, you must be seriously consumed at that time. Even if you barely get to the Moon Lake, how much power can you resist the black and white gods inside?"


    "At present, this clear letter is actually a rule set by a group of people like me when they are idle. If you hold it, I can''t guarantee that it will enable you to reach the Moon Lake smoothly, but at least it can save you a lot of trouble."


    The words fell, and the wooden card fell slightly in Han 3000''s hand.


    The wooden card is ordinary and has nothing special, except that it has a hieroglyph that seems to be general written on it with a very distorted word.


    Han 3000 held it in his hand and nodded slightly, "thank you."


    "Of course not. From now on, you and I will be officially cleared." The tree man smiled.


    Han 3000 also smiled. He didn''t want to let the four brotherhoods get such benefits. In fact, the reason why he didn''t kill them was also out of his own consideration.


    First, he also knew that this journey would never be easy. Instead of wasting his physical strength and energy on useless soldiers, he might as well save his strength and fight with those big bosses.


    Second, it is also because Han 3000 has a silhouette of his heart. In fact, they are also very poor. They have to be tossed to death by various trials of the eight wasteland books. After death, their souls can''t rest, and they are trapped and tortured in this gloomy jungle. Although Han Sanqian has not experienced their pain, he can see a thing or two from their current shape.


    A tree man, a worm man, a water man and a stone man are like four monsters.


    But they are all true gods. Most of them are true people in the world of all directions. Their appearance after death can only show that their souls have begun to be swallowed up by the jungle. How can they not be pitiful?


    For these reasons, Han 3000 didn''t want to kill them, but he didn''t want to insert willows into the shade. Who would have thought he could get an unexpected harvest in the end.


    "Let''s go." Holding the wooden card, Han 3000 waved to the evil gluttonous, and turned around, one man and one beast went to the West.


    Seeing the two men leave, the water man was slightly relieved. Then he frowned and looked at the tree man: "you really trust him and gave him the psychic letter."


    "You should know what channeling means to us."


    The insect man also nodded madly: "yes, I just agreed. It''s more embarrassing to agree. There''s no one in private. Then we should talk about it."


    The tree man smiled, "do you want to know?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3448

    Both the insect man and the water man nodded. At that end, the stone man who was finally forced to finish work also came slowly.


    The tree man smiled gently and shook his head: "in fact, I don''t know why. It''s an inner feeling."


    "Feeling?" The water man asked.


    The insect man said, "brother, what do you mean..."


    "Do you believe what he said?" The tree man asked.


    The water man thought a little and said thoughtfully, "brother means that he has completely passed all the trials? To be honest, I even want to laugh when he said it earlier, because it''s obviously bragging."


    "I''ve had some fights with this guy, but I really believe it."


    "Anyone who passes the five elements trial practice will actually get the five elements divine stone to break into the exquisite tower." The tree man affirmed.


    The water man said anxiously, "that guy has the five element divine stone in his hand. Is it... That he really passed the five element trial practice, even including the Linglong tower behind?"


    There are people who want to break into the Linglong tower, but there is only one stone of the five elements. Now, since that guy has it in his hand, naturally, he is the only one who really comes out.


    "Good." The tree man nodded: "in fact, I still doubted whether the third brother was just a puppet. But judging from his method of breaking the enemy for the four of us, I believe he must have his reason to pass."


    The insect man nodded and said with great certainty: "with one against four, or two against four, this guy can instantly understand the war situation and quickly give a solution. It''s really smart."


    The insect man also said: "it''s really hateful that the boy lied to me. However, the second brother is also very right. The boy is really observant and can decide the policy according to the time."


    "This is called to make rational use of their own advantages to break each other''s disadvantages, so that they can even defeat others without fighting. This son''s IQ really makes me believe his words more and more, even his last sentence." The tree man nodded.


    The insect man frowned: "the last sentence? Elder brother means, do you believe that even Ba Huang Tian Shu is his younger brother?"


    The tree man smiled and didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of light trust.


    "If the eight wasteland books are all his younger brothers, he can let the eight wasteland books directly erase the jungle. Why do you need to come by yourself?" The insect man didn''t understand.


    "Erase?" The tree man disdained a smile: "if it wants to be erased, why wait to bring it now."


    "Then I don''t understand. It''s a jungle, but it lets its eldest brother come to explore. He knows that the grievances here are very heavy, and pushes his eldest brother forward. Isn''t this looking for death?" The insect man didn''t understand.


    "I don''t quite understand this." The tree man shook his head and said, "but one thing is worth tasting."


    The insect man and the water man immediately looked at the tree man, and even the stone man looked at him curiously, waiting for his next sentence.


    The tree man smiled: "this place exists in the eight wasteland heavenly books. It can also be said that this place was created by the eight wasteland heavenly books. So what is its purpose here?"


    "In fact, there are so many resentful souls like us over the years. In general, it''s better to kill us completely and get more energy to consolidate ourselves. Why should we spend some resources to gather resentment?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the three brothers also fell into meditation, even including the stone man. Anyway, no matter whether they understand it or not, everyone did so. It''s better to draw gourds as usual.


    A moment later, the water man first reflected: "it seems that I understand why brother gave him the clear letter."


    "Based on this consideration, there are only two situations. One is that the eight wasteland book is not willing to give in, so we put this person here to kill with a knife. We give him a clear letter, which is equivalent to not as good as the eight wasteland book."


    "Second, if Ba Huang Tian Shu intended to build such a place for him long ago, it would be very good. We at least borrowed something and presented flowers to the boss."


    Then the water man looked at the tree man, and the tree man obviously showed a meaningful smile. Obviously, he guessed right.


    Looking at the back of Han 3000, the water man and the tree man smiled at each other and shook their heads: "in either case, it shows that the boy is not simple. Who is he?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3449

    But Han 3000 obviously couldn''t hear these words. With the gluttony of evil, he interspersed the jungle and went all the way west.


    In the sky at this time, looking at the top of the jungle, the white gas under them has dispersed, and the two voices laughed almost at the same time.


    "That''s why I like this boy. He''s smart enough." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled softly.


    The old sweeper nodded: "it''s a rare quality to have absolute ability but not to oppress people with force. At the same time, it''s also to broaden his own road."


    "Sometimes high pressure is a good thing, but long-term high pressure will inevitably usher in an outbreak. This is the way of the king and the way of walking. Han 3000 knows this well, which also saves him a lot of trouble."


    "Those four people are all turned by the wronged souls. If he kills them, on the contrary, he will make these resentful spirits fight back madly. Taking benevolence and righteousness first can not only influence others, but also make others'' hostility gradually disappear. Instead of embarrassing him, he also intends to help him."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled: "yes, but not all of them will be influenced. These four people are just at the edge, and their hostility is not the deepest. If they go deep into them, the power of those wronged souls will become greater and greater, and their hostility will naturally become heavier and heavier. At that time, they can''t help what tricks this gang is using."


    The old sweeper smiled: "this is not a bad thing. After all, we still want to achieve the purpose of this trip."


    "Yes, let''s see again. Anyway, he has gone ahead beyond expectations. At present, he is still satisfied."


    The words fell, and their figures disappeared into the air again.


    Above the ground, Han 3000 continued to go west with the gluttony of evil.


    Although the first World War was really dangerous and surprising, the good thing is that it not only didn''t consume too much energy, but also gave Han 3000 a lot of experience in the jungle.


    Now Han Sanyi has been all the way to observe the surroundings intentionally. Like the situation that has been followed for a long time before, it is absolutely impossible to happen again.


    Moreover, with this clear letter, to tell the truth, it gave Han 3000 a lot of confidence and relaxation.


    During this journey to the west, it was several hours. One person and one beast crossed the forest and the river. When he was free, Han 3000 would catch some creatures in the jungle and eat them to the evil. After eating them, he continued on his way.


    As there are more and more rivers around and the surface of the river becomes wider and wider, Han 3000 knows that it should be closer and closer to the so-called moon lake.


    After all, the so-called big pool is bound to have multiple rivers converging, so as to form a pool with sufficient water source.


    The closer he gets, the more he can feel an extremely oppressive force and breath coming from the West. Han 3000 is a little flustered.


    Not only is this breath strong, but more importantly, the four brothers of Shuren once said that there are ten wronged souls under the west, which Han Sanqian clearly remembers and has been on guard all the way.


    But it''s a pity that the journey is too smooth. If it''s not difficult to walk, Han 3000 even thinks he''s on vacation with evil gluttony.


    But it''s too calm. All the way here, it seems that Han 3000 is beginning to feel strange and pressure.


    There are double gods in the moon lake. Those ten things haven''t appeared. Won''t they be in the lake? In that case, that group adds up to twelve.


    Although they are all wronged souls, not real gods, but after all, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. Han 3000 is alone. It''s really


    A narrow escape.


    However, all came, and there was no reason to go back. He gently patted the evil gluttonous, indicating that the guy was careful. After that, Han 3000 turned over the last mountain in front of him and came to the edge of Yuetan.


    When he looked down, his eyes were bright.


    A huge moon shaped pool is just ahead, and dozens of rivers rush into it from all around.


    The water surface is very broad, almost boundless. The surrounding jungle is surrounded by low mountains, which jointly casts this quiet and wide Moon Lake.


    "It''s fucking here."


    Han 3000 was quite desperate. He had arrived at his destination, but the ten goods really didn''t appear. It seems that the worst thing has been put on the table.


    Looking at the calm but deep water, Han 3000 suddenly stood up and did a crazy thing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3450

    Han 3000 stood on the top of the mountain, rose slightly, facing the pool, inhaled and condensed.


    Then


    "Fuck you, get the fuck out of here. What kind of hero is a shrinking head and tail?"


    A roar of anger broke the eight wastelands, and the sound moved thousands of miles, until the whole pool was echoing his echo


    "Soul, soul..."


    Han 3000''s face was slightly cold. Around the eye pool, he was still silent and motionless.


    This is Han 3000''s last chance. Before leading out the double monsters in the pool, we must do these ten "minions" in advance.


    Otherwise, Han 3000 feels he can''t bear it.


    "Shit, don''t you come out?" Han 3000 took a depressed look at the gluttony of evil and was very oppressed in his heart.


    The evil gluttonous uttered a faint murmur and didn''t know what it meant, but its one eye looked at the pool below.


    Han 3000 looked at it with a depressed face. What does it mean?


    Suddenly, Han 3000 seemed to think of something in his mind.


    "You mean, let''s go into the water and make a mess? Pull something bigger?"


    The evil gluttonous nodded.


    Han Sanyi was stunned. That''s really what he meant, but it''s really a way to think about it. In ancient times, Nezha made trouble in the East China Sea. Now I have Han Sanyi to take a big bath, which is a tribute.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He suddenly moved his hand, and the eight golden bodies were ready to come out, and then flew directly to the water with a fierce sound.


    Seven golden bodies entered the water, and one main body circled in the sky. With the main body moving, the seven golden bodies began to stir in the water like a stone statue with a motor installed.


    At the same time, Han 3000''s hands are not idle. Gathering several energy to aim at the water is a random explosion.


    For a time, water surged below the water surface and exploded layer upon layer above the water surface. No one would doubt that Han 3000 was frying fish.


    "Roar!"


    A deep roar, I don''t know whether it''s because I''m unwilling to be lonely or I''m really attracted by the "wonderful" on the water. The evil gluttonous is also a movement of my body. The next second, a fierce son will directly plunge into the water.


    "Wow!"


    Spray!


    Water is the source of life, so when people are not in danger, they seem to be able to find some happiness soon.


    Just like Han Sanhe and evil Taotie, it was originally "fried fish" that made noise. As a result, the "fish" didn''t come out. One person and one beast played.


    There is a wave on your side and a vortex on the other side. When you rush on your side, there is a explosion on the other side. It is not fun to play for a time. The whole pool is also in this case, just like a rough sea, wave after wave.


    However, while they were enjoying themselves, they didn''t pay any attention. On the water surface with continuous waves, a water circle was turning strangely at this time.


    The hydrosphere diffuses rapidly from about the size of a fist in a two-way flow way, and then becomes larger and larger in the diffusion, straightening into a giant hydrosphere with a radius of more than ten meters wide.


    However, its texture is very light, which is not obvious in the super wave set off by Han 3000 and evil gluttonous.


    WOW!!!


    WOW!


    When the huge sound began to completely cover up the bombing of Han 3000, one person and one beast suddenly stopped. Looking at it in the twinkling of an eye, I don''t know when the huge water circle has grown to a diameter of nearly 100 meters, almost occupying a great place. Between the two-way rotation of the water flow, it also drives the water in the whole pool to form two cross flows.


    At this time, if someone looks at the surface of the pond from above, it is bound to find that the pond takes the huge water circle as the center, and the two streams of water rotate, just turning the moon pond into a gossip trend.


    Han Sanqian and pangolin were silly. For a moment, they were stunned at each other''s place, and their eyes looked closely at the huge water circle at this time.


    "Poof!"


    As the flow between the two poles turns faster and faster, the flow of the hydrosphere is also moving rapidly. After a loud noise, a huge vortex begins to appear, and the vortex goes all the way down to the whole underwater ground.


    At this time, the naked eye can almost see the ground sand without any water. Then, the vortex is still piercing all the way through the ground.


    And something slowly rises up from the center of the vortex


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3451

    "Shit, I thought who was playing with mandarin ducks here, but I didn''t expect it to be a fucking man and a smelly beast."


    As the thing rose from the vortex, a low scold rang at the same time.


    The water around the vortex surged, and a sand and stone thing slowly and completely stretched out from the ground.


    He is like a dummy piled up with soil and sand. His mouth is fish, his eyes are like two pearls, his eyebrows are like shrimp, and there is a huge red crab on his head with a silver glittering steel fork in his hand. When he sees Han 3000, his eyes flash with extreme disdain.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. Don''t say it. He scolded a little accurately.


    "Shit, is it a living man?" He suddenly asked with a frozen eyebrow, "it''s interesting. Where are the four tree people?"


    "Didn''t you say there were ten? Why are you the only one?" Han 3000 also asked.


    "Fuck, I''m asking you. Answer me first." The man ignored the complaints.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "although you spoke first, I had this question when I saw your first reaction. Answer me first and I''ll answer you again."


    "Bastard, how dare you bargain with me!" As soon as the voice fell, he put it in his hand, and an invisible force immediately directly patted the water between the two people on two huge waves, and suddenly hit Han 3000.


    The height of the huge wave is more than tens of meters, and its potential is fierce. You can feel it just by looking at it.


    Han 3000 was not afraid at all. As soon as he lifted his hand, an energy immediately overturned the raging waves and returned to the water, and everything returned to peace.


    "Interesting."


    Seeing that Han 3000 was so relaxed that he had blocked his attack, the man couldn''t help laughing and said, "I still forget that you came from the four brothers of the tree man. If you don''t have some skills, how can it be?"


    "My name is Liang Han, different from them. Even now, I will still firmly remember my name."


    "I''ve seen your grave." Han 3000 road.


    "Really?"


    "It''s a little desolate. However, it''s not lonely to be buried in a pile." Han 3000 whispered.


    The second tomb I saw at the beginning was the cemetery called Liang Han. Naturally, Han 3000 was also deeply impressed by this matter.


    "After death, it''s just a dead bone. What''s the point of being desolate? As for not being lonely, you''re right."


    The words fell, and the water surface that came out in the distance began to vortex again. Han 3000 looked back, and it was nine.


    And in the crazy rotation, the nine figures also slowly rose from the nine vortices.


    These nine have their own shapes and meanings. They are like a giant turtle, a giant electric eel and a handful of seaweed.


    In short, like the previous four, they are almost absent from the owner, or half of the human body, half of the creatures in the jungle pool.


    Although the appearance looks very scary, but if you understand their life, in fact, from a certain point of view, they are not a sad thing?


    Seeing nine people appear at the same time, Han 3000 has mixed feelings.


    Fortunately, these ten are finally looking forward to the stars and the moon, and their worst fears have completely dissipated. However, these ten are obviously not so easy to deal with.


    "Let''s meet our new friends. After all, I don''t know how many years I''ve been in such a bird place, and I''ve seen a living man for the first time." Liang said coldly.


    Nine people looked at Han 3000 with different expressions, including sneer, indifference and disdain. In short, they were all kinds.


    "It''s your turn to answer me, boy." Liang Hanwang said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded: "the tree people are fine, but let me bring you something before I go."


    "Something?" Liang Han frowned slightly.


    And Han 3000 here also moved in his hand and slowly raised the wooden card


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3452

    "A clear letter?"


    When he saw the wooden card in Han 3000''s hand, the people who had different expressions on the scene also became a unified shock in an instant.


    As far as they are concerned, the four brothers are not as good as them in Yin Qi and number, so it is not unacceptable to be defeated by others.


    But as Shuren said, the letter of understanding is actually an internal tacit understanding or some kind of contract for them, which can not be easily obtained by defeating Shuren and other four people.


    Liang Han shook it with one hand, and the wooden card flew directly into his hand. After a little check, he looked back at the nine brothers and said, "it''s true."


    "Tree man, what are they doing? It was not agreed that this thing is far more important than life. How can this thing be given to others?"


    "It''s just giving it back to a young man. What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t the boy say that? The four tree people are still alive. I don''t think it''s the four tree people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. In order to protect their lives, they take this thing as collateral."


    "That''s reasonable. If so, then the agreement of that year can naturally not be observed. I think this clear letter will be invalidated."


    "Since there was an agreement at the beginning, we should abide by the agreement in any case. I don''t suggest invalidation. Besides, who can ensure that the communication is not a mortgage for fear of life and death, rather than a gift willingly given to him by Shuren and others?"


    "If it''s a gift to him, it''s true that we should abide by the agreement."


    With Liang Han''s judgment on the authenticity of things, the nine brothers behind him spoke and had their own opinions.


    Han Sanqian was not surprised by this. After all, Shuren made it clear when he gave himself a clear letter. There must be some opposition and approval.


    "Although I don''t want to defend, for the sake of the dignity of the four tree people, I must also clarify that this thing is personally presented to me by the tree people, and there will never be any coercion or inducement." Han 3000 whispered.


    Someone wanted to refute, but Liang Han waved a big hand at this time: "let''s not say that he doesn''t know the letter of understanding at all. There is no coercion and inducement to Shuren and others. Even if he knows, he also does so. What can he do? Isn''t it a skill to beat Shuren and others for coercion?"


    "Liang Han is right. If it is so easy to intimidate, there will definitely not be only such a boy here in the past millions or even hundreds of billions of years."


    "What''s wrong with being young? The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. The back waves should have been young, shouldn''t they?"


    Liang Han''s words obviously received the support and solidarity of several people, but naturally there were also dissatisfied people.


    "Hum, although there was an appointment in those years, the agreement was also agreed by us collectively, not by the four brothers of Shuren. The approval of the four brothers is all. Let me say something ugly. Who is there who has higher cultivation and seniority than the four brothers?"


    "We are old and have higher accomplishments. Naturally, we see things more accurately than the four waste materials. How can we be influenced by their words? No matter what you think, I don''t approve."


    "I don''t agree. Of course, we have to say such a big thing."


    "That''s right."


    Each side has its own reason and persistence. For a time, a confrontation was formed.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked at them quietly, waiting for Liang Han''s meaning.


    Obviously, among these ten people, he should be the most core, and his meaning will also represent the future direction of the whole thing. Therefore, Han 3000 must wait for the most important decision of this most important person.


    "Well, there''s no need to quarrel." Liang Han raised his big hand again. Sure enough, the nine people who were still competing for the front closed their mouths in time.


    "There are a group of old men who don''t know how old they are. They are making noise here in front of a young man. Isn''t that a joke?"


    "In fact, as far as I am concerned, no matter what attitude we maintain, there is only a tiny difference in the end."


    "Am I right?"


    When the words fell, Han 3000 glanced at the other nine people and saw that the other nine people nodded, somewhat puzzled.


    "Are you ready?"


    Liang Han got the brothers nodding. At this time, he looked at Han 3000.


    "Me?" The puzzled Han 3000 was obviously stunned and stunned. He didn''t reflect it at all


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3453

    However, as the ten people dispersed quickly and surrounded Han 3000 in a circular way, Han 3000, who didn''t understand very much, seemed to understand a little.


    "The so-called difference is that those who agree don''t kill me, and those who disagree are completely killing me, right?" Han 3000 said with a wry smile.


    "You''re smart. I like young people who react quickly like you." Liang Leng laughed.


    Han 3000 has no choice but to smile bitterly, but it is not completely unacceptable. After all, everyone here is extremely angry and murderous. Naturally, it is a standing state. Although he has a clear letter, how much can he expect?


    Secondly, as the opponent said just now, Shuren and others are always in the upper and lower reaches of strength. How much can the lower reaches sell if they want the upper reaches to sell face?


    This is like Party A and Party B on earth. How strong can party B be in front of Party A?


    To understand this, Han 3000 also slightly pulled out his jade sword at this time, and the evil gluttonous also obediently returned to Han 3000''s face. One eye was already covetous and ready for attack and defense at any time.


    "Ten dozen two, some bully you. Well, how about you choose two first, two to two?" Liang Han smiled.


    "We have ten people, so we are destined to have at least five rounds. I allow you to rest for several hours in each round until you think you can play again. How about it?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "it''s true that I''m a little at a loss when I hit two out of ten, but on the contrary, you don''t even have a body. Why didn''t I bully you?"


    "I think ten to two is fair. Just don''t be too targeted at my little brother. It''s still in the recovery stage, how about it?"


    "Good, heroic!" Hearing Han 3000''s words, Liang Han praised with great satisfaction: "I''m beginning to like you. Young man, you should be crazy and domineering enough. You''re very similar to me when I was young. It''s good."


    After that, Liang Han focused on the evil gluttonous beside Han 3000. However, Liang Han was a little confused for a while.


    The beast in front of me seemed quite familiar, but for a while, it couldn''t be named.


    "It is..." Liang Han asked.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce, my brother, gluttonous of evil."


    Then Han 3000 patted the head of evil gluttonous slightly. The guy also looked up very cooperatively, opened his mouth and roared suddenly!


    "What?!"


    "Evil gluttony!"


    "This..."


    What Han Sanqian introduced was that the clouds were light and the wind was clear, but it was obvious that everyone present was frightened.


    Even though many people here have been antiques for many years, they are obviously much younger than older antiques.


    Moreover, because of their age and position, they know more about the terror and real strength of ancient things.


    At least for now, the smile of a group of people just now has disappeared. They all stare at the gluttony of evil and frown.


    "Why, do you doubt it? With your qualifications, I believe I have seen a lot more than me. Whether it is true or false, whether it is boasting or not, you can know at a glance?" Han 3000 smiled.


    Some people don''t know, but some older gods have seen it through other special channels. They look at each other. Although they don''t speak, their eyes have explained everything.


    "Interesting, interesting, such an ancient fierce beast can reproduce the world. I''m lucky to see it in my lifetime. Young man, I must thank you anyway." Liang Han is worthy of being the leader of this group. After a little surprise, he quickly stabilized the situation and said calmly and leisurely.


    "Let me say that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. We may not be able to see what we are qualified to see in our poor life. At this moment, we are fighting side by side with this young man."


    "Just now, I still think it''s embarrassing and boring who wants to fight this beast. Now everyone should rush to fight for it?"


    With Liang Han coming out to stabilize the situation, a group of people soon eased many emotions, and some were even proud of their original judgment.


    Han 3000 smiled: "excuse me for interrupting, I still have a friend who hasn''t been introduced."


    Then, under the curious eyes of the people, Han 3000 shook his left hand and a long axe appeared in Han 3000''s hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3454

    Seeing the axe in Han 3000''s hand, the ten people stared at each other, some at a loss.


    After all, it''s just an axe!


    According to Han Sanqian and his friends, it used to be the gluttony of evil, so it should be the same or higher thing now.


    Everyone is also curious about what will be the same as evil gluttony.


    Or what can be higher than it.


    But now, it''s an axe.


    Moreover, the color of bronze is everywhere. It seems that it has been dusty for a long time and looks dilapidated and incomplete.


    If it weren''t for the gluttony of evil, they would even want to collectively shout at Han 3000, you silly ratio.


    But it is precisely because of the gluttonous bottom of evil that people dare not abuse at will. Instead, they try their best to connect this broken axe with some sacred objects.


    A moment later, they seemed to think of something. They couldn''t help but jump their eyebrows and look at each other in horror. Liang Han was still the first to open his mouth: "little brother, this is an axe... You won''t tell us..."


    "Is it Pangu axe?"


    Han 3000 smiled, but it was his smile that made everyone present no longer laugh at this moment.


    Everyone looked at him in great panic, and their hearts were beating faintly. They had an unknown premonition in their hearts. At this time, they were only waiting for Han 3000''s "sentence"!


    "It''s Pangu axe!"


    As soon as the voice fell, it was like a flock of birds were attacked. Everyone was immediately shocked. What''s more, they retreated several steps. They looked at Han 3000 and the "ugly" axe in his hand.


    "What!"


    "Is that Pangu axe?"


    "That''s the king of thousands of weapons that have been handed down for thousands of years and attracted people and horses from all walks of life to seize them?"


    "How can this be possible? For millions of years, how many people have tried their best to get it, but in the end, let alone look at its true face, even if they don''t know its whereabouts, but this guy... Is young, but he can get such a treasure. I think I finally understand why Shuren and others handed him the transparent letter."


    "Yes, holding a Pangu axe and having a gluttonous body of evil, you can think about who can have such a posture. You and I were all famous true gods here, who have climbed to the top of the world. Let alone him, even half of his treatment has never been given."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was surprised and nodded again and again.


    "Shit, that''s bullshit. He said it was evil gluttony. He said it was Pangu axe. Don''t you have a brain? Just because we used to be people at the top of the world, so we should know that these things don''t exist at all."


    "Yes, I can also say that I am the Supreme God. Do you believe it? Anyway, who cares? Who won''t?"


    "Just as I say, whether it''s right or not, you won''t know until you fight."


    "Yes, I''d like to see how strong a man can be if he carries an ancient fierce beast and the king of weapons in his hand. Ha ha, funny, will a really strong man run to our broken place? I''m afraid you''ve been here for a long time, and you''re stupid."


    As soon as the voice fell, the dissatisfied people flew directly and rushed towards Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t panic at all. The eight golden bodies suddenly closed. The jade sword flew down with the sky fire moon wheel. Others also carried Pangu axes and directly rushed to the three guys in the front.


    "Since you don''t want to believe it, don''t hide!"


    Between words, the axe in his hand was lifted and cut.


    "I won''t hide if I don''t hide. I really don''t believe you can hurt me with this axe." The man who looked like a crab and became fine roared, like a pair of crab pliers, and came directly to Mount Tai on the spot, trying to directly withstand Han 3000''s attack with his extremely hard crab hands.


    "Then it will help you." As soon as Han 3000''s voice fell, he took his axe directly and chopped it at him.


    I haven''t seen such a cheap request after living so long.


    With Han 3000''s attack, those relatively recognized people who didn''t make a move focused on this attack


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3455

    "Bang!"


    There is no superfluous action, and even there is no other auxiliary attack on both sides. It is so simple that you cut it and I will resist it.


    With this loud noise, the axe and crab claw officially came into close contact.


    Both stop with the axe on top and the pliers on the bottom.


    It''s all over.


    The guy who looked like crab essence was stunned. Then he suddenly smiled: "this is over?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but stared at him faintly.


    "Haha, haha, haha, I thought you were so strong. I thought this axe was so fierce. As a result, it''s fucking here?"


    "Oh, are you trying to fucking kill me?"


    The guy''s face was full of ridicule.


    Seeing him like this, the group of people who followed him also smiled at this time.


    "Therefore, cowhide is bullshit in front of all hard strength."


    "Blowing is amazing and it''s fucking useless. Some things show up when they try."


    "The key is that there are many people who believe in this kind of God blowing."


    Then, these people looked back at the guys who believed and didn''t do it. They laughed coldly and were full of sarcasm.


    Those guys who didn''t take action were completely stunned at this time. They believed it, but they also knew that the king of weapons like Pangu axe should be the strongest attack in the world.


    Naturally, the strongest attack can never be stopped by any external force. Even that guy''s crab pliers have been invincible through the baptism of years.


    However, it is the king of all weapons.


    Then, this kind of indestructibility is extremely ridiculous.


    But what is disappointing is that the so-called Pangu axe in Han 3000''s hand was cut down by the trend, but his pliers didn''t have any broken appearance at all. This is simply


    Are they really wrong?


    "What the fuck are you doing? Aren''t you satisfied with the result? He dares to cheat us and beat him." The crab spirit guy roared angrily.


    Then, his anger rising at this time was together, and Han 3000 was about to take the lead in the attack.


    Pop!


    Dong!


    Two crisp sounds sounded.


    It broke the noise of their gang and made the guy like crab spirit who was rising and wanted to be in the limelight stand still for a moment.


    At this time, his huge pliers hand was broken, like a stone that had been severely hit by a stone. Many fragments fell directly into the pool and hit layers of waves.


    The waves scattered, but in the eyes of these people at this time, it no longer looked good, but a texture that plunged them into terrible meditation


    "Hey, I didn''t have to break so fast. I had to move around."


    Han 3000 smiled. Then he took back his axe slightly, blew at the axe blade and wiped it seriously with his hand.


    "It really reminds me of a sentence, how can I kill a chicken with a cow knife!"


    How can you kill a chicken with an ox knife!


    One sentence directly woke up all the people who were lost in thought on the scene.


    Yes, you can''t kill a chicken with an ox knife! But it''s just a small residue, but we need to use the king of 10000 weapons such as the hanging plate ancient axe. In other words, under the king of 10000 weapons, what qualifications do these pediatrics have to resist?


    Those who didn''t make a move thought of this and smiled slightly on their faces.


    Everything is in line with their expectations.


    And those who are working with crabs at this time are all stunned and still immersed in fear and shock.


    "It''s really... It''s really a Pangu axe. It''s really a Pangu axe in his hand."


    "My scalp is numb, and my whole body is getting goose bumps. This... This is impossible? Pangu axe, Pangu axe really reappeared in the world?"


    "The crab''s pliers are extremely hard and far from being comparable to other things. It can be completely broken. It seems that... It really can only be Pangu axe."


    A group of people muttered to themselves in shock. A moment later, they seemed to think of something collectively. Suddenly, they collectively raised their eyes and looked at Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3456

    "That is to say, the gluttony of evil is also true!"


    "This guy... This guy is really an alternative with evil gluttonous body and Pangu axe in hand!!!"


    At the thought of this, a group of people who were still fighting and noisy just now withdrew slightly with fear. Crab essence is already the best negative example. Who dares to continue to touch this kind of eyebrow at this time?!


    Han 3000 smiled and his eyes moved to them in time.


    "Do you want to try again?"


    In a word, everyone''s head shook like a wave drum and retreated repeatedly. They didn''t want to be stared at by Han 3000 at this time.


    After all, if this is an axe for them, let alone they don''t have the hard shell of crabs, even if they do, they can''t stand it at all.


    "I believe that up to now, no one has doubts."


    At this time, Liang Han appropriately stood up. After finishing his words, the people were silent for a while.


    Especially Liang Han''s eyes were fixed on the crab at this time, and the crab lowered his head and dared not say a word.


    How arrogant he was before, how embarrassed he is now.


    "Now that you have no doubts, you have no opinions. I can understand that you, like me, recognize the decision made by the four people, including Shuren?"


    Words together, look again, still no one dares to say a word.


    Liang Han nodded with satisfaction: "well, in that case, let''s reach an agreement now. The young man in front of us officially reached our understanding agreement. Naturally, for him, we came according to the original agreement."


    Then Liang looked at Han 3000 and said, "by the way, young man, you haven''t told us your name."


    Looking at Liang Han''s smiling face, Han 3000 had some doubts in his heart. Would he stop fighting like this?


    However, when others ask questions, Han 3000 won''t refuse to answer them. He receives them slightly: "Han 3000."


    "Han 3000? Interesting name, I wrote it down." Liang Han smiled.


    Then Liang Han nodded at everyone: "let''s start."


    As soon as the voice fell, except for the injured crab, nine people, including Liang Han, moved quickly and presented a circle again to surround Han 3000.


    Han 3000 frowned and puzzled. What does this mean?


    Didn''t they say they recognized themselves just now? According to the tree man''s explanation, including Liang Han''s extremely polite words just now, it is reasonable that there should be no dispute next. They should directly put themselves into the Moon Lake to find those two?!


    Han 3000 is in a fog. He can''t move what''s going on.


    Why didn''t you say you wanted to fight? Why did you say you wanted to fight?!


    It seems to see Han 3000''s doubts. Liang Han smiled and said, "although we recognize you, recognition doesn''t mean everything. What should come will always come. Are you ready?"


    Shit, I still want to fight!


    Han 3000 is very depressed. I knew so. Just now, I might as well start fighting directly. After tossing for so long, it''s just this?!


    It''s just a waste of saliva.


    However, when the other side wants to fight, Han 3000 has no choice but to use the Pangu axe. He still can''t lose in momentum: "what am I ready for? I have to ask you if you are ready."


    "This preparation, I believe that all of us present had done it many years ago."


    "We won''t show mercy. You should be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for any response from Han 3000, the nine body shapes suddenly turned into ethereal, and then crossed madly with each other.


    If it is difficult to identify their position with the naked eye alone, I believe anyone will be dazzled at this time. Even Han 3000, a veteran of the battlefield, is confused and difficult to adapt for a time.


    "Fight!"


    With a fierce drink, almost at the moment Han 3000 looked with his eyes, a cold wind had brushed his face, followed by a direct pain in his abdomen, and his body shape was suddenly bumped and crooked by someone''s strange force.


    However, these are not over yet. The rainstorm like attack on Lihua is just the beginning.


    "Bang bang!"


    Han 3000 was like flour in an oil pan, which completely exploded around the meal.


    Han 3000 was beaten, dizzy and vomiting blood. He didn''t have the slightest power to fight back.


    The clean water, which was stained with the blood of Han 3000, was gorgeous and miserable.


    With the last stuffy punch directly in the face, Han 3000 suddenly stopped moving


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3457

    He has some flowers in his eyes, and his whole person is shaky at any time. It seems that one accidentally has to fall into the water.


    It has to be admitted that Han 3000 also encountered such a closely coordinated group attack for the first time. Their speed and impact were so strong that Han 3000 couldn''t stand it for a while. After several moves in a row, he was completely confused and then suffered a crazy passive attack.


    Han 3000 really felt that he was about to be blown up.


    In particular, the last punch almost completely knocked him down, and the whole person completely relied on some consciousness to support his body.


    The nine people stopped slightly, looked at each other, and then smiled.


    Liang Han slightly walked to the front and looked at Han 3000 who had already done so. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Han 3000, why, can''t you stand it?"


    "You can choose to admit defeat. Since we recognize your share, we won''t kill you. You just go back where you come from."


    "How?"


    Words fall, Liang Han waits for Han 3000''s response.


    Han 3000 was dizzy and tried hard to shake his head several times. Only then did he slightly reluctantly restore his consciousness, but the pain of his whole body still made Han 3000 show his teeth.


    Liang Han and others were also quite patient and still waited quietly.


    After slowing down for five minutes, Han 3000 finally managed to stabilize his shaky body again. Then he looked up at Liang Han and smiled: "do you want me to admit defeat?"


    "I do." Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "but what can I do is that my knee is very hard and can''t kneel down."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 laughed, but the anger in his eyes had reached the peak.


    "Interesting, I like you more and more." Liang Han smiled coldly and made a sign in his eyes. Suddenly, a group of people attacked Han 3000 again.


    "Still use the same moves to deal with me? You underestimate me?" Han 3000 smiled coldly and roared, and the eight golden bodies suddenly opened.


    The power of chaos on the body is also urged to the maximum. For a time, the black armor purple light flashes, dazzling and abnormal.


    The frost jade armor inside also plays its due role.


    "Come on, fight!"


    With a roar, the eight golden bodies were directly arranged in a circle and leaned against each other to form an iron bucket array. Then, the sky fire moon wheel siege stormed.


    The totems of the four divine beasts have been completed, and there are even magic dragons roaring on the top of the eight golden bodies.


    It seems that Han 3000 at this time is like eight magic Buddhas, standing there with extraordinary power.


    "Four gods and beasts!"


    Liang Han gave a low cry, and his body speed did not decrease. He attacked with eight other people.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Han 3000 held the axe tightly and moved again with an axe.


    "Sword array!"


    Brush!


    Wan jiandun is in the air!


    "Broken!"


    Bang bang!


    Ten thousand swords are like rain!!


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    Roar!


    The sky turned pale, the clouds rolled, the thunder was heavy, and a giant dragon appeared.


    With the rapid movement of the people below, the Thunder Dragon is also a lightning flash!


    With the almost rain like ten thousand swords, even if the nine people change their speed very fast, they can''t stand such a dense to almost indistinguishable attack.


    Some people began to retreat. Even if some people reluctantly took the position of snake skin to attack Han 3000''s close body, they still failed to return due to the sharing attribute of eight golden bodies plus the dual protection of immortal Xuan armor and frost jade armor.


    Back to the safe distance, Liang Han didn''t have the slightest fear on their faces. On the contrary, each of them was wearing a silky smile and seemed quite happy.


    "It seems that this guy began to be serious and came up with his real skills."


    "It really didn''t disappoint us."


    "We beat him just now, which made me think this guy was just a fox in tiger''s skin, but I didn''t think this guy was not like this. A tiger is a tiger, and it''s real."


    "It''s not just a tiger. This boy is a tiger with wings."


    "However, although the flying tiger is fierce, he still lacks something."


    "If Pangu axe is this guy''s claw, what this guy lacks now is a mouthful of fierce teeth."


    "Yes, no matter how toothless tigers can hunt, they will always be starved to death. If they want to survive, they need a good tooth."


    As soon as the voice fell, the nine people looked at each other, and even the crab man next to them slowly joined the battle.


    "Go!"


    As Liang Han drank, ten people approached Han 3000 again in the same way.


    But this time, Han 3000 felt that although their moves seemed the same, they... Seemed completely different in some places


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3458

    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Almost at the moment when Han 3000 was stunned, while ten people were phantomized into a hundred, hundreds of huge arms as thick as water snakes suddenly stretched out on the water surface, directly binding Han 338 golden bodies and 32 limbs.


    Then, there was a huge explosion in the water, and a huge water dragon with a diameter of several meters suddenly drilled out of the water, opened its mouth and roared out on the spot.


    "Roar!"


    Its strength and body are huge enough to attack the golden body in the center of Han 3000.


    The two are only a few meters away, Han 3000 can feel the destruction of heaven and earth carried by this guy.


    At that moment, he didn''t dare to hold it up at all. His hands worked together and aimed at the guy, so he pushed it back directly.


    Boom!


    The two meet!


    Bang!


    The huge sound blew up, and the water in the pool was more than five meters deep, blowing up all the waves!


    Hum!!


    The eight golden bodies retreated nearly half a meter back almost at the same time. Even if it was stronger than Han 3000, it was completely unbearable under the impact of this huge water dragon.


    "It''s resentment!"


    Han 3000 frowned.


    Although it is a water dragon attack, it seems to be water, but what is hidden in the water dragon is incomparably huge energy.


    Lifting his eyes, Han 3000 could also see that the sky was covered with dark clouds, and many strange black gases on the jungle went straight up from the jungle, and then gathered to the pond.


    The figure of the ten people appeared at the beginning, and the black gas was constantly entering their bodies, and was continuously transported into the body of the water dragon through their hands.


    At this time, the ground around the pool is also flying sand and stones, and layers of black gas also surged wildly from the ground, blowing Han 3000 in disorder in the wind.


    "These guys!" Han 3000 gnashed his teeth.


    There is a lot of resentment in the jungle. These guys rely on these things and can basically keep a steady stream. If they are not people with strong internal power, let alone want to fight all the time, even if they want to fight twice more, it is just a dream.


    "Unfortunately, you met me." Han 3000''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness. The next second, the energy in his body was also wildly released, directly through his hands.


    Boom!!!


    Han 3000''s body energy exploded directly. When the black gas and golden light dispersed, a huge force suddenly pushed the water dragon in front of him back half a meter!!!


    Seeing such a situation, the ten people looked at each other, then smiled at each other, and then made efforts at the same time. Suddenly, the water dragon stopped the retreat and madly pressed Han 3000, so that the rising trend of Han 3000 was completely crushed in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Shit."


    Han 3000 is very angry. These guys are bullying people by relying on these grievances. Han 3000 has seen those grievances with his own eyes, and they can accumulate into clouds above.


    "Asshole, if you can use it, I can''t?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 shouted angrily: "ground fire!"


    Boom!!


    The fire on the ground rises instantly and burns directly from the ground at the bottom of the pond. Although the water surface is too deep to cause any substantial damage to the ten people on the water, the fire on the ground is never an attack means for Han 3000.


    It is more an auxiliary means to help yourself get energy.


    Grandma, aren''t you guys with high cultivation and enough Qi?


    That''s the best. Suck enough at a time.


    With the support of the earth fire in the energy source, and Han 3000 absorbed a lot of energy with the heart of the dragon family in order to force the eight wasteland Tianshu to appear before, the combined force of the two will not make Han 3000 turn defeat into victory, but at least the decline pushed back began to be infinitely reduced.


    From a certain point of view, the two sides are completely equal at least for the time being.


    Seeing this, Han Qianqiang''s teeth clenched face finally breathed a sigh at this time.


    At this time, the ten people on the other side also slightly lowered their heads and looked under the water. Although the ground fire was almost harmless, how could they not be aware of it in terms of the status of ten people?


    Looking at each other, the ten of them were slightly surprised, but they looked at each other and smiled mysteriously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3459

    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "There are many strange tricks for young people."


    "I seem to believe that he is a new generation of true God. After all, this guy seems to be a non true God, but the blood of God in his body seems to be able to connect with the true God anyway."


    "But if you say he is a God, his body has magic Qi, and it is not that simple magic Qi. The purity he has is more than enough even if you call him the little devil."


    "God demon community? Some meaning!"


    Ten people finished and smiled again. Liang Han shook his head: "this guy can still have a way to absorb our grievances. Isn''t it more interesting?"


    Hearing Liang Han''s words, a group of people burst into laughter again.


    "There are thunder dragons hiding in the sky. Ha ha, this boy is so interesting."


    "I also found that I began to like this boy. If I still live well, I really want to take this boy as an apprentice!"


    "Ha ha, what qualifications do you have to be his master? Do you think we don''t want to? The question is whether we are qualified enough."


    The crowd smiled again. At this time, Liang Han closed his voice slightly and shook his head: "it seems that everyone is in a good mood. This should be the first time we have been so happy for so many years?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been suppressed here for many years. Don''t be happy at ordinary times. Even if I''m not angry, I beg my father to sue my grandmother. This dog place is really suffocating."


    "I didn''t know how long such a day would last. I also thought that the appointment of that year was just a seemingly impossible hope kept in despair, but who can know that this hope has really become hope."


    After someone interrupted, the people nodded again and again, obviously affirming his words.


    Liang Han smiled and nodded: "so, everyone has no opinion? Have you also recognized it?"


    "Is there a better choice? For many years we have been here, we have only seen the enemy enter, but we have not seen the living. It is not easy to come to a living man. I have actually identified him."


    "After drowning for many years, I suddenly saw a floating object floating on the water. Whether it''s wood or straw, grab it and go up."


    "It''s a big board for us to see. In fact, it''s enough for all of us to come ashore. It''s a big board for me to see. In fact, it''s enough for me to see it."


    Liang Han nodded and then put his eyes on the group of people just now: "what about you?"


    The crab essence smiled bitterly, "I don''t even have crab pliers now. What qualification do I have to disagree? Now compared with you, I am the one who is deeper flooded. Therefore, I am more anxious than you to climb ashore. I have no opinion."


    "I want to say no, but does reality allow me?"


    "I have no opinion."


    Seeing that these people who just opposed the most fiercely also changed their attitude one by one at this time, although Liang Han expected it, he was still very happy to hear their personal commitment.


    Liang Han nodded: "in that case, we have also played what we should play, tested what we should test, and should do some business."


    The other nine people nodded when they heard the speech.


    "Whether you lose or win, it''s time and fate to do this at one stroke."


    "We''ve had enough here anyway. Even if we lose, we''ll lose. There''s nothing worth remembering."


    As soon as the voice fell, all ten people smiled, followed by a pat in their hands, which obviously took all the energy in their bodies directly in one breath.


    Suddenly, heaven and earth turned pale and the crazy wind roared!


    In the face of this terrible aftereffect, even Qiang Ruhan 3000 was completely flustered at this time. He hurriedly tried to use all his forces to stop it. However, when he first contacted, Han 3000 was completely stunned.


    He can''t imagine looking at ten people. Why... Why is it like this?!


    "Predecessors, are you..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3460

    There is no imagined huge impact, or even a little pain. There is only a light collision between the two forces after contact.


    After that, as if they had reached some consensus, they all returned to Han 3000''s body.


    Those external forces occupied all the meridians of Han 3000. Then they began to gather in Dantian, where they seemed to have found a home, and all moved in slowly.


    Obviously, these energies are not used to attack themselves, but


    They are sending energy to themselves.


    This is enough to make Han 3000 completely stupid at this time.


    These guys are clearly their own enemies. They were still fighting against themselves one second ago. They killed their heads and blood. But why did they suddenly not only stop attacking, but also send energy crazy towards themselves.


    What the hell are they doing?!


    Liang Han saw that Han 3000 was so surprised, smiled and said, "relax, young man, otherwise, the meridians will flow counter, and the consequences will be quite serious. You are a person of cultivation. This truth should not need us to say more?"


    "But..."


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to speak, Liang Han and other ten people have collectively closed their eyes and continue to deliver their energy to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian was very strange, and his heart was uneasy, but Liang Han''s smile made him at least dispel his vigilance. Although he didn''t know what they wanted to do, Han Shaoqian''s only certainty was that they didn''t want to harm themselves.


    Secondly, as Liang Han said, although this energy transmission can quickly enhance the strength of one party, this process is extremely dangerous.


    If there is a slight difference, there will not only be disorder of Dharma and energy, but also disorder of meridians. If it is serious, it will even lead to being possessed by fire and death.


    So Han 3000 didn''t dare to say any more. He hurriedly readjusted the real energy in his body, and then followed the incoming energy all the way. After the reincarnation of the week, he was again stabilized in the Dantian.


    The incoming energy is huge and relatively pure. Even if it is stronger than Han 3000, it must be digested carefully.


    Seeing that Han 3000 was all right, he closed his eyes and sat down. The evil gluttonous also snorted, slowly returned to the shore, leaned down and stared at him.


    With the passage of time, more and more energy began to enter Han 3000''s body, which not only made Han 3000 emit strange black light, but also made Han 3000 appear black halo all over his body.


    With him as the center, within three meters, the water is overstocked by invisible force.


    In connection with the surging clouds in the sky, he looked like a sitting devil floating on the water, looking extremely strange and dignified.


    Looking at the ten people opposite, at this time, their body shapes have begun to appear distorted, and appear from time to time. They had a smile on their face before. At this time, their eyebrows are locked and full of discomfort.


    Liang Han glanced at the other nine people. At this time, he also breathed a sigh. His persistence made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Bite your teeth and stick to it. Since we have chosen, we should be desperate."


    Then he gritted his teeth again, closed his eyes and continued.


    Nearly half an hour later!


    The sky began to tend to be stable, the strong wind also stopped, and everything returned to its previous appearance. At this time, Han 3000''s body was tightly wrapped by the strong black gas, which looked ghostly and domineering.


    Ten people were pale, almost translucent, and their faces were pale and pale.


    They looked at each other and thought they were almost there. Then they moved together and took back their hands.


    Although before stopping, the joint force energy of the ten people is far from the earliest, and even there is only a small share left.


    With their withdrawal, Han 3000 also made the final internal breathing reconciliation.


    A few minutes later, Han 3000 finished his adjustment and opened his eyes slightly. Without saying a word, he got up directly. Then, Ling space knelt slightly on one knee: "Han 3000 thanks ten predecessors for their advice."


    Yes, the attack of those ten people just now is not to attack Han 3000, but they are directly transmitting all the energy in their bodies to Han 3000.


    "Thanks?" Liang Han smiled gently: "don''t worry, you get up first."


    Han 3000 wondered, but he slowly stood up as instructed.


    Liang Han nodded with satisfaction and waved


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3461

    "Come here."


    Han 3000 nodded and came to ten people. Looking at them, he didn''t know what Liang Han meant.


    "After absorbing so much energy, don''t you have to try it with the idea of trying it, or combine it in the middle?" Liang Han''s words fell and looked at the central water area.


    Han 3000 looked at him, raised his hand, looked at his hand, nodded, and then moved his energy. Han 3000 suddenly aimed at the center of the water and hit it with a palm.


    Boom!!!


    The water burst, 100 meters high!


    Liang Han nodded, then looked at Han 3000 and said, "arrow is a good arrow, but there is no good bow. It''s always worse, isn''t it?"


    Han 3000 understood what Liang Han was talking about and nodded slightly: "what the elder said is."


    "Just now, ten of US fought with you and found that although your internal power is strong, it is divided into several strands, which can not be completely twisted into a hemp rope. Naturally, your strength is greatly reduced. This is one of them."


    "Although you have some strange skills, it seems that each skill is still in the stage of growth. It can be used, but it is not fatal enough. This is the second."


    "Am I right?"


    Liang Han finished and looked at Han 3000 with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded and didn''t deny it: "the elder is worthy of being the elder. Just a few moves against him, he touched him completely. He didn''t dare to hide anything. As the elder said, it''s true."


    Liang Han was very satisfied with Han 3000''s honesty. He looked back at the other nine people and saw that they all nodded. Liang Han turned back and looked at Han 3000: "I can give you some good bows."


    When the words fell, all ten people gently laughed in a low voice.


    When Han Sanqian heard the speech, he was stunned at first, then stunned and happy: "senior, you..."


    "What''s the matter, three thousand? Do you dislike that our old immortals have no real skills?"


    "Your predecessors misunderstood. Any one of you used to be the true God of one of the most famous places in the world. How dare 3000 think so, but... 3000 doesn''t understand why you should help me so..." Han 3000 said with some doubt.


    Liang Han smiled: "hehe, we are all just dying people. What''s the point of leaving everything? It''s better to leave some things to you young people. It''s worth your life and your ability to learn and create."


    "Therefore, from the beginning, several predecessors did not really attack me, but... Tested me." Han 3000 asked.


    Liang Han smiled: "the fact is that you have proved yourself and been recognized by everyone."


    "For millions of years, we have been trapped here, swallowed up by the jungle and endured thousands of hardships. Deep in our hearts, we have long been occupied by resentment."


    "But we don''t want to live like this. We are all gods who once reigned. We all have our own pride."


    "So our little remaining reason tells us that we''re going to get out of here."


    "The only way to get out of here is that one day, the jungle collapses and the Sun Moon Lake is destroyed."


    "And you are the one we think can do all this."


    "Now, do you understand?"


    Han 3000 nodded. He understood and even let him know why they didn''t hurt themselves, but came to help themselves: "but the problem is, as you said, you and the jungle have been integrated. If the jungle is destroyed, your soul will also..."


    "Disappear forever, don''t you?" Liang Han asked.


    Han 3000 hesitated and nodded.


    Liang Han smiled: "there''s no need to be taboo. If I can''t see through life and death after living for so long, I won''t live in vain."


    "Even if you can''t be reborn forever, at least you can get rid of everything. It''s far better than being trapped in this ghost place. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts. If you suffer so much and have no dignity, you''d better die happily." The crab essence smiled coldly.


    Han 3000 was silent. Although such a result is really difficult to accept for a time, if you think carefully, I''m afraid you are in this environment and want to have a happy ending.


    "I see." Han 3000 road.


    "Since you understand, don''t you kneel down?" Liang Han smiled: "learn from our lifelong magic skills, install your bow, and don''t call master, but at least you should kneel and thank me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3462

    Liang Han said that the other nine people also laughed, but this smile was very happy and had no other meaning.


    Han Sanyi was stunned. People reflected it, but it was obvious that it was difficult to accept such a result for a time.


    But in this instant, Liang Han had moved in his hand, and an energy was directly patted on Han 3000''s knee, which made Han 3000 kneel unprepared.


    At this time, one of the ten people flew directly to the middle of the pool and drank softly: "look, this is my unique skill in my life."


    "Draw energy and gather the acupoints of the whole body, turn all kinds of forces into one point, and use the tail finger to send it in an instant, so that all Qi can be in one force. Naturally, it can break thousands of averages."


    "I''m a skill that penetrates the sun. I''ll kill all sides with courage. I''ll sacrifice my life for righteousness. If I don''t die, I won''t rest!"


    With the first move, the body is thousands of and wonderful. Another person quickly moves together to make up for it. The skill of penetrating the sun is almost like its name. It can penetrate the sky and break the sun, showing its power.


    Han 3000 murmured and knelt on the ground, watching the two people walk like dragons and show their unique skills like gods. The whole person was simply amazed.


    Thin dead camels are indeed bigger than horses. Even these "old things" who have no body can still play their own tricks when they really need them to show.


    "Don''t just look, you have to remember."


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes completely fixed on this side, Liang Han smiled and said appropriately.


    Han Sanqi didn''t speak. Of course, such a surprised performance was terrible, but Han Sanqi did his best to learn because he knew it was terrible.


    These things, Han 3000 basically dare not say, remember not to drop water, but at least they are clear.


    In the face of Liang Han''s kind reminder, all Han 3000 can do is smile in response.


    "They want to do it again, but unfortunately, they have no strength, so it''s up to you." Liang Han smiled.


    Han 3000 was stunned and looked at Liang Han with some doubts, but he just smiled very calmly. At this time, the third person had rushed out.


    It''s the crab without pliers.


    He was not in a hurry to show his unique skills. Instead, he looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "you have lost all my crab pliers. Remember to burn it to me to compensate me later, but don''t want to default."


    In a word, he smiled softly and disdainfully: "see clearly."


    Then, the goods soared into the sky, and the next second, they were thundered down like a deep-water bomb.


    "The world is one."


    "How?"


    Han 3000 couldn''t help nodding. This move is really overbearing. It is somewhat similar to the Tathagata God''s palm known when he was on earth. Thus, the sky falls and leads his own strength down with the power of thunder. The only difference is that the Tathagata God''s palm is in the wind.


    This guy''s is to make the whole body into one, which is naturally unusual.


    "Interesting." Han 3000 nodded gently.


    "Then you should pay attention to all the basic exercises and listen to the secret skills."


    The crab began to make all kinds of guiding actions while reading. His actions were so strange and strange that Han 3000 himself couldn''t help but stand up and follow his actions, repeated what he said, and practiced it methodically.


    The remaining nine people looked at each other and smiled softly.


    "He is smarter than we thought and has a very good memory." Someone laughed.


    Liang Han nodded: "this is the best. I was worried that this guy would always miss something. At present, I can rest assured."


    "Why don''t you add something to him?" The man continued to laugh.


    Hearing this, Liang Han frowned: "is it necessary?"


    "Why keep it? Can it be brought into the coffin or what? It''s better to give it to him. It''s called sending the Buddha to the West." Asked the man.


    Liang hanlue thought, it seems to be reasonable, and suddenly smiled: "then add some materials to him."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3463

    "As you said, we can''t take these things away. Although he may not have that ability, it will be a great help to him and a comfort to us if he suddenly opens his mind one day."


    The words fell, and several people next to Liang hanchong nodded. In an instant, the three people flew directly over.


    "It''s our turn."


    The three people shouted softly, took over the work of the crab people who had just finished, and continued to show their unique skills.


    Although at this time, in their hands, the magic skills that used to destroy the world are almost only skin watches and lose their soul due to the lack of core energy, after all, these things were once their specialty magic skills. When they were taught to Han 3000, they can still teach all the essence of them.


    Han 3000''s understanding is also quite amazing. Although he once looked a little dazzled, and a large area of high-level methods surged in like a tide, which confused his thoughts, for him, he can still stabilize his mind, sort out and digest them one by one.


    In fact, Han Sanyi always knew that he was very smart, but he was by no means that kind of blind self-confidence. Therefore, when he was preaching to the ten true gods, he said he was not worried and couldn''t remember all the actions. That was complete and pure boasting.


    After all, although they teach with great intentions and can tell the essence to Han 3000 to understand it faster, they are really divine and unique skills after all, and the complexity of their technology is far from ordinary.


    But it''s strange. I don''t know why. With Han 3000 learning more and more, he can''t remember anything. Even the basic tension of a beginner doesn''t exist, but


    On the contrary, what made him feel a little terrible was that he not only began to become very indifferent, but also his body seemed strangely familiar with those movements.


    That feeling is like something you have forgotten for a long time, suddenly awakened by something, and then subconsciously came out automatically.


    But these things are clearly created by these great gods, which are completely different from anyone''s special magic skills by relying on their different physique, different skills and different experiences.


    Han 3000, let alone subconsciously, hasn''t even seen it before.


    After all, there is a huge time difference between them.


    Not only was Han 3000 strange, but even Liang Han frowned.


    As a true God and a leader even among the ten true gods, how could he not see the abnormality of Han 3000 at this time?


    This guy looks like he can do this. When he connected three people just now, he already realized that it was wrong, so he sent two more people directly.


    Now Han 3000 faces five people.


    Not to mention Han 3000''s intelligence, even if this boy has the ability to never forget, it''s impossible to complete all the actions when five people teach at the same time.


    He looked suspiciously at the man who had just spoken to him. The whole person was full of confusion.


    That man, like him, is the only one who hasn''t shot yet.


    The man was also confused and asked, "it seems that he can do these magic tricks."


    In a word, almost speaking of Liang Han''s heart, he nodded heavily: "yes, but these things, let alone that he and we just met for the first time. Even if you and I have known each other for so many years, they only know each other''s general magic skills, not like him. It seems to be very skilled."


    The man also nodded: "it''s really strange. In any way, he has no reason to know this."


    "However, it''s a good thing. At least the feeding later may be really like my joke just now. There may be some surprises."


    Hearing this, Liang Han was obviously stunned for a moment, but the next second, he suddenly wanted to understand. As soon as he patted the man on the shoulder, he immediately laughed: "fuck, why am I confused for a moment, but I didn''t expect this?"


    "Shit, I said I''d wait until ten of us finished teaching. Now, what the fuck am I waiting for?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3464

    As soon as the words fell, the two goods were like a hungry man who saw a big white pig and rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    "Our moves are more strange and complex. You should see clearly."


    Liang Han roared, and his body suddenly became crazy.


    "The stars change!"


    And the other person almost at the same time formed an energy seal in his hand, and his body quickly changed. The whole person was like a demon.


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to be careless at all. He hurried back to catch their actions and details.


    It is impossible to say that Han 3000 is not confused at this time, because these two people, including the two people in front, almost came directly without warning, and the people in front have not finished teaching at all.


    In the process of doing so, thousands of Koreas have to look at the teaching of seven people at the same time.


    But as before, although Han 3000 was flustered, his body was very indifferent to learn and draw all kinds of moves.


    Although the frequency is indeed a little deformed, if you look carefully and split his actions, you will find that this guy is doing seven actions almost at the same time every time. If you disassemble these seven actions again, you will find that they are almost identical with the actions of the seven people around.


    "Is that fucking OK?" Liang Han was stunned.


    This son of a bitch met a freak. One person can learn the moves of seven people at the same time!


    Although they were also worried about the adaptability of Han 3000 when teaching, so each action was deliberately split and the action became relatively slow, it was completely breaking the Convention in his heart to achieve such a learning seven.


    "Speed up." The person next to Liang hanchong drank in a low voice. At the same time, the action in his hand also accelerated suddenly.


    As soon as he was fast, the people next to him also accelerated. Han 3000''s actions had to be accelerated. At this time, from a certain point of view, Han 3000''s distorted and complex actions were mixed together, just like jumping the great God at this moment.


    But for any one of the ten people present, it was not funny, but a deep shock.


    "If I''m not afraid that I can''t teach you too fast, I really want to try where your limit is." Liang Han had no choice but to smile bitterly, and the action in his hand slowed down gradually.


    Their goal has always been to teach Han 3000. Naturally, there is no need to pursue too much on speed.


    With the flow of time, about ten minutes later, all the basic movements and corresponding mental skills of the seven people were completely taught. Five of them retreated, leaving Liang Han and the man still in place.


    Seeing Han 3000 finish the final closing move, Liang Han looked at him and smiled: "I''m really a little strange. Will you be fat to death if you eat so many things?"


    Obviously, what he refers to is not food, but that Han Sanyi has learned the magic skills of ten people.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and joked, "it''s not middle-aged yet. When middle-aged people get fat and bald, they will always occupy the same place."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Liang Han and the man looked at each other and then burst into laughter.


    The man smiled and said, "do you want to be fat or bald?"


    "Get fat. At least exercise can save you. If you lose your head, you won''t be saved." Han 3000 thought and said.


    They smiled again, and Liang Han said, "OK, since you have said so, we really have to satisfy you and add some bricks and tiles to your way of getting fat."


    Han 3000 looked at them suspiciously. He didn''t know what they meant by saying so.


    Logically speaking, they have passed on their most powerful magic skills to themselves, so the corresponding ones naturally have nothing else to teach, but now they say they want to make themselves fatter. Isn''t that a little strange?


    Seeing that Han 3000 was so confused, Liang Han smiled: "why, do you think we two old things have nothing to teach you?"


    Han 3000 hesitated, indeed, but he didn''t know whether to tell the truth.


    "Say what you have to say."


    Han 3000 nodded slightly and said simply, "3000 really thinks so."


    For Han 3000''s question, Liang Han and the man didn''t mean it. They just smiled and didn''t get angry.


    "Three thousand, you are wrong, and you are very wrong..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3465

    "Oh?" Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    Liang Han smiled: "let me ask you, what kind of thing is the most difficult, or what kind of method is the most difficult."


    Han 3000 thought briefly and shook his head: "this point is unknown, but I don''t know. I hope two predecessors can give me some advice."


    The man smiled: "it''s not urgent to answer us. You''re thinking and relax your thinking."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 thought seriously again, but there are thousands of skills in the world, and the Dharma skill may sleep underground with the death of the creator. Naturally, it is difficult to compare with other dharmas. Who is more powerful? Everything is just Guan Gong and Qin Qiong. There is no victory or defeat, so naturally there is no so-called who is more difficult.


    However, looking at the two people''s expressions with a faint smile, Han 3000 also believes that they are not taking a question to test their own play. Since there is such a question, there must be a corresponding reason.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is still thinking seriously.


    Suddenly, a strange idea came out of his head, and the whole person couldn''t help laughing. Although he thought the answer was a little lame, it seemed to be completely right. Therefore, Han 3000 tried and said, "the most difficult method in the world should be the one he can''t learn."


    Since you can''t learn, it naturally proves its difficulty, so this answer is a little outrageous, but it is indeed the most perfect answer to some extent.


    Liang Han and the man smiled at each other again. Obviously, they were very satisfied with Han 3000''s answer.


    "You''re right. The most difficult spells in the world are those you can''t learn at all. Things are beyond the scope of your ability and understanding. Naturally, it''s like reading the book of heaven." Liang handao.


    The man also said: "yes, since ancient times, there have been many capable people and different scholars born in this eight continents. Everyone is addicted to cultivation and has a set of supreme rules developed by themselves. Some people have brought them into the soil, but others hope that their lifelong efforts can help future generations, so they are handed down."


    Liang Han then said, "there are some things that future generations have the opportunity to get, which they have learned and inherited, but there are some things that are indeed broad and profound, profound and incomprehensible."


    "Of course, it''s easy to understand. The better things go beyond complexity, the more difficult it is to understand."


    Han 3000 nodded, which is true.


    Even now, if you were not taught by the great gods, but simply leave a mental skill mouth for yourself, you may not dare to say that you can learn one of the ten divine skills.


    "It''s better for us to say, but what if those great gods are older than us?" Liang Han smiled.


    Even the magic you taught is more distant than the magic you two masters can understand


    They nodded together and said in unison, "exactly."


    "Most of them are the result of our painstaking efforts and some coincidence."


    "Some have names and surnames. Although we don''t know the details, we can at least know which God it is, but some are nameless and have no surname. We don''t know when they were created, and we don''t know what they have experienced and have spread so far. Even some words are not recognizable by us." Liang Han said.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 was confused but also very curious. Looking at them, he made no effort to hide these emotions.


    "Well, are you interested in learning? Or, add strength to gain weight?" Liang Han smiled.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said reluctantly, "Sanqian naturally wants to learn, but the problem is what even your predecessors can''t understand..."


    "Isn''t this a monster?"


    Liang Han shook his head: "time is also life. Some ginseng can''t understand, which doesn''t mean that other people can''t understand. Sometimes in this world itself is wonderful and unspeakable."


    "Besides, there''s no other use for us to keep it. It''s just to be brought into oblivion. It''s left to you, whether it''s enlightenment or future generations. It''s another destination."


    Han 3000 nodded. In that case, he didn''t refuse: "well, please ask two predecessors for advice. I''m really curious about what kind of divine skill it is. I can''t even understand the identity of the two predecessors."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3466

    "OK."


    They nodded.


    But new problems also arise. Since they can''t understand the magic skills, naturally they won''t. how can they teach Han 3000?!


    Han Shan said, "I don''t know what the two of Liang Shan are waiting for, but I don''t know how they can smile."


    Then he pointed to his head.


    "Although we don''t understand, we still memorize by rote and burn those mental skills deeply in our brain."


    The man also nodded: "you must remember clearly. If you lose it, you may just find a way to find it in the future."


    When the words fell, Liang Han took the lead in opening his mouth: "Qi attacks the field, while the whole body slowly turns 18, floats in turn, and Qi goes against 18..."


    Han Sanqian listened carefully, but his eyebrows became tighter and tighter. He listened to Liang Han''s mental method, let alone do it. Even if he listened to it alone, he felt unimaginable.


    That is, Liang Han and others were just helping themselves. Otherwise, Han 3000 even felt whether he had been fooled.


    The front part of the mental method is almost perverse. The first sentence of luck alone is full of contradictions. Han 3000 has seen a lot of practice methods of turning 36 weeks, but it is rare to slow down 18. The most bullshit is that he asked Han 3000 to turn 18 weeks again in the second half.


    What''s the difference between doing this and going crazy?


    If the first sentence can be called contradictory and strange, then the back is a strange book through the ages. I can''t fucking understand a word.


    However, with the prior preparation, Han 3000''s heart was still acceptable, so he was not affected too much and tried to remember every word and sentence Liang Han said.


    The mental method is very long.


    For more than half an hour, Liang Han kept saying that Han 3000 was also seriously recording. Both sides were concentrating on teaching and learning. They didn''t notice that as time went on, Han 3000''s limbs began to move slightly and did some actions that ordinary people couldn''t understand.


    More importantly, as these actions are done more and more, the blue light around Han 3000 is also looming.


    The man obviously noticed the change, and the other eight people behind him also saw it. However, at this time, none of the nine of them spoke. One by one, they were completely shocked and even forgot to breathe.


    The evil gluttonous on the shore at this time has been observed for a long time. After knowing that Han 3000 is not in danger, he has become more and more sleepy. When he is sleepy, he finds that Han 3000 is different at this time. He can''t help but suddenly prop up his forelegs and look up unimaginably.


    "Bobo..."


    Liang Han, who was reading, suddenly heard bursts of clear and crisp sounds, like the sound of water droplets and the sound of stone wearing. At the same time, there was a strange force around him, which seemed to be slightly surrounding him.


    He was suddenly startled. Distracted, he looked around and saw the smoke curling around him, and Han 3000 was covered with green light.


    What is more strange is that there are two strings of strange silver and white runes wrapped tightly like two iron chains on Han 3000''s waist and from head to foot.


    "This..."


    Seeing this scene, Liang Han lost his voice.


    He stayed, so did the man next to him, and so did the other eight.


    "This... What the hell is going on?"


    Everyone was silent, and they didn''t understand what happened to Han 3000 today.


    Did he have any accidents in the process of learning? So that now there are some discomfort?


    Or go crazy?


    At present, the latter situation is the most likely, but on second thought, Han 3000 slightly closed his eyes, his face was calm, and the strange lights around him were relatively stable. This is not a sign of going crazy.


    Therefore, this possibility can be basically ruled out.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, someone suddenly remembered something and shouted at Liang Han: "Lao Liang, don''t stop, don''t stop, keep reading, keep reading, he... He is practicing the secret skill you taught him just now."


    "What!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3467

    Liang Han and others were suddenly surprised. A group of people stared at each other. It was obvious that it was difficult to accept such a reality for a time.


    How is this possible? What they teach now is far from what they taught just now. What they taught just now is what they taught by words and deeds. It''s understandable that Han 3000 learned quickly.


    But at present, they can''t even understand what they preach, but Han 3000 is just a taught person. How can he listen to it once?


    But if we observe a series of changes around Han 3000 at this time, we have to think carefully. I think this is the most appropriate explanation!


    The energy of his whole body, including his expression, explains everything. It seems that this is really the case.


    "Ah?"


    In an uproar, Liang Han and the man beside him couldn''t help but feel soft under their feet and cold.


    They don''t understand why they spend their whole life and even half of what they can''t understand, but why han 3000 can not only understand it but also practice it very smoothly.


    At the same time of this regret, the hearts of the two people still sigh. As they said earlier, everything in the world has a destiny, and Han 3000 is the best answer to the secrets that cannot be broken in their hearts. After all, they are just passers-by.


    "Just like in this eight sided world, our climb to the top may be just to pave the way for his emergence now." The man smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Liang Han was slightly stunned, thought carefully, but shook his head and said, "maybe you''re right."


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at Han 3000, who was closing his eyes tightly at this time. Suddenly, Liang Han smiled: "that''s life, so follow the arrangement of fate."


    When the words fell, he hurried out and continued to read the lower part of his brain about this method to Han 3000.


    Under the attention of all the others, Han 3000 didn''t open his eyes, but as Liang hanyue read down, the blue light on Han 3000 also tended to be more and more huge, which made him put the Buddha in a green cloud and ethereal in the sky.


    And the two silver chains around him are shining more and more, and the strange runes on them are becoming crazier and crazier.


    "He... He''s really learning. My God, i... who did we meet...?"


    "Yes, none of us has lived for many years. We haven''t seen any strange people during this period. We can''t say that there are as many as an ox''s hair, whether it''s a person who never forgets or a genius, but at least there are countless. But what kind of genius can be so talented? We can teach him what we know. The key is what we can''t understand, How did he do it? "


    "I think he is clearly not a genius." Someone looked at Han 3000 and said with a frozen eyebrow.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone nodded again and again, but one didn''t quite understand what it meant. After all, if Han 3000''s ability is not a genius, who else in the world can call him a genius?


    Seeing that he didn''t know, the man next to him smiled: "genius is always a genius. There is an upper limit, isn''t it?"


    He nodded, which was true: "good."


    "But Han 3000, a genius, can be said to have completely broken through the upper limit of this kind of genius. Do you admit it?"


    The man still nodded.


    "That''s right. Since he can break the upper limit, it''s enough to show that he''s not a genius at all." The man next to him laughed.


    After asking for a long time, it seems to be a lonely question, but after a fine taste, it seems that he answered something. The man''s brain is completely in a state of crash: "can you explain your words? It''s better if you don''t answer, but if you answer, I''m confused."


    The man next to him smiled and didn''t speak.


    But the person on the other side of him smiled bitterly and stood up slowly: "Han 3000 is not a genius. There is only one reason why he can listen to it."


    "That''s... This guy can do this at all!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3468

    Not at all!


    Just four simple words, seemingly impermanent, but like a heavy hammer hit the man''s heart, so that his heart stopped suddenly, his blood stayed, and his breathing gradually forgot.


    Almost all of them have their own hard won or ancient magic skills or mysterious methods that they can''t study after exhausting their lives, but in any case, each of them is in a timeline that they don''t know how many years ago.


    Naturally, what they get will only be older than their own age.


    Therefore, this is a clear timeline and a logical line.


    But now, this timeline and logic line began to suddenly reverse. A person who didn''t know how many years later than them suddenly learned these magic skills and methods older than them.


    Is this too much?!


    "He''s just a young man." He murmured, and his body involuntarily stood up and looked at Han 3000 strangely: "how could he have."


    "What if it''s reincarnation?" The man who just made the solution smiled.


    "Reincarnation?" The man was stunned and suddenly understood the meaning of his words. He frowned and said, "you mean that the young man in front of us is likely to be the reincarnation of some ancient god."


    "I don''t rule out this possibility. Do you remember the color of his breath when he was lucky when he first played against us?"


    The man recalled that the question was not difficult to answer: "there is a strong black magic gas, but in the magic gas..."


    It''s gold!


    "That means..." the man suddenly stared at Han 3000 and stared more tightly: "this guy..."


    "That''s right." The person next to him nodded heavily: "he has gold Qi and divine blood in his body, but the two breath are not necessarily right. Therefore, these indicate that maybe a great God reincarnation is probably just a small test of ox knife, I doubt..."


    "You suspect that he is more like the gathering of some great God."


    "The son of heaven, or so he can say."


    "Of course, the chosen son is not at a certain stage, but..."


    The man also frowned and caught the words of the man next to him: "it''s the only one of the chosen children from a long time ago to now, even in the far future."


    Yes, only this explanation can explain why han 3000''s body is so strange. Even under the strange surface, there is a secret of God''s skills that will be more ancient.


    "If so, then his appearance may also mean that the world is about to change."


    The eight nodded together.


    God has arranged for such a master to appear, which obviously means that there must be major events in the world. However, what kind of major events is this?!


    Perhaps, change is the only best adjective.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple."


    At this time, the crab man stood up.


    As soon as he said this, a group of people looked at him in some confusion.


    This is the most reasonable explanation. They really don''t understand what other explanations the crab people can have.


    "The ancient god is always ancient. Don''t forget who is following him." The crab man snorted coldly.


    Gluttony of evil!


    "Yes, that''s a fierce beast in ancient legends. Remember this key point, ancient times!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people were dumb.


    Yes, one is ancient, the other is ancient. The age gap is not a little.


    Although ancient times are indeed far away for them, the things corresponding to those ancient legends are obviously a little tender.


    In that case, it seems that it doesn''t make sense for an ancient to follow an ancient.


    "I suspect... He may be the reincarnation of a great God in ancient times."


    "Or, according to your so-called chosen son, you have to pull this time difference forward."


    "He... Is very likely that the world has been a top choice between heaven and earth since its birth."


    Hearing this, no one objected. On the contrary, everyone was seriously thinking about this possibility.


    However, in this case, there is a question: "if so, what is the significance of his existence in the world? In other words, what is the purpose of the world since its birth?"


    Hearing this question, the crab man smiled


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3469

    "It''s an interesting question, but it''s also very simple."


    The crab man said leisurely and got up slightly: "it''s like we have created a huge and complex thing. It has its independence, but we also know that it has its uncertainty. In case one day it loses its balance, should we prepare a return key?"


    "You mean..."


    The crab man''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Han 3000, maybe it''s the button to restart the world."


    Hearing this, a group of people were shocked.


    If in the past, when someone said such words, even their own friends would scoff.


    What does the restart key of a world mean to anyone? It means that it is the new master of the world and the supreme emperor of the world.


    And these humans are just the mole ants in front of him. As for the so-called true God, they are just the childish existence of the family played by the mole ants.


    This is a great humiliation for those of them who have a high status among mankind.


    But even so, at this moment, they don''t want to refute, because they are standing in front of Han 3000.


    This person who not only holds their unlimited expectations, but also lets them practice amazing at the same time.


    "Although these words are easy to make people laugh, it seems that there is no such possibility."


    "He has a Pangu axe in his hand and a gluttonous appetite for evil. He is the same as gods and demons. He also has strange defense armor. Imagine who else could be the last person who could do so?" Someone thought it over and said with a bitter smile.


    Many people have not answered this question. In fact, it is not difficult to form a consensus in their hearts.


    "There''s an answer?" The crab man smiled gently and looked back at the crowd.


    They smiled and looked back at him. Everything was silent.


    The crab man laughed and straightened up a moment later and said, "although you have the answer, I think you should be the same as me. There are still some questions in your heart. I hope you can be proved, right?"


    The crowd nodded again, obviously so.


    "Well, let''s just ask this question. At least, I can leave the world at ease later."


    "In other words, if we have spirit in the future, we can openly tell future generations, tell future generations, and also tell people in the eight directions world that our emergence and existence are valuable."


    Then the crab man looked at the crowd, and they nodded together again.


    A group of people lined up and slowly came to Liang Han''s back.


    At this time, Liang Han just finished reading all the mental skills he wrote down one by one. When he saw the crab man waiting for a crowd to arrive, he smiled bitterly: "it seems that you know."


    The crab man nodded: "who can get to the position of true God, except individual war maniacs, has no brain?"


    Liang Hanmo lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    Yeah, who said no?!


    Then he slowly looked up and looked at the man who had been around him.


    The man nodded, and then recited his mental skills to Han 3000 bit by bit.


    Although there was no movement on Han 3000''s side, he still stood there with his eyes closed, like a standing Buddha, but as the man spoke more and more about the mental method, the blue light and Fuyin on Han 3000 disappeared, and instead came a burst of fiery red light on the surface of Han 3000''s body. Four strange Fuyin, like four little dragons, swam slowly on his chest.


    Seeing this, the ten people looked at each other and smiled.


    Then, the crab man came forward and read a Heart Sutra to Han 3000 in the same way as the two before.


    When the red air was over, Bruce Lee walked away, a trace of golden light began to envelop Han 3000, and the shadow of a great God also appeared impressively behind him.


    After that, the ten people stepped back a few steps. Under the leadership of Liang Han, the ten people bowed together and bowed respectfully to Han 3000''s body. After bowing, they looked at each other and turned into a light and shadow and slowly went away.


    Han Sanqian also completed all the operations of the third set of mind method at this time. He felt that there was no one on his body. When he opened his eyes, he saw that those lights and shadows were very far away from him.


    But there is a light spot, but it comes towards itself from a distance


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3470

    When Han 3000 reached out, the light spot was already in front of Han 3000. When he fixed his eyes, it was a wooden slip about the size of a fist.


    After receiving it slightly, its whole body still emits a faint golden light.


    A small book made of about dozens of wooden slips was completely displayed in front of Han 3000.


    "Our divine knowledge has reached the last moment, and naturally we can''t say goodbye to you. Maybe this will be a farewell."


    "But it''s the most comforting time we''ve been tortured in this prison for so long. At least, you let us know that waiting is meaningful."


    "You have learned all three kinds of magic skills, including our ten magic skills. You also master them very well. In the future, I hope you can practice them diligently. We believe that in the near future, your strength will be better than the blue, and nothing can stop your limit."


    "You''ve been to our graveyard. After you get out of here, you go to our graveyard to worship us, and then dig our graveyard. There are seven unknown divinities on our bodies. We don''t know their power, but we believe that more mysterious spells that we can''t understand and even recite should exist Value and significance. "


    "Finally, we hope you can get out of here. The two males in the Moon Lake are more terrible than you think. I suggest you take a three-day rest, digest the energy and magic skills we have given you, and then challenge. You can go to the cave outside the hill for a rest. By the way, remember, there is no water in the Moon Palace in the water."


    "Left by ten unknown people who are full of expectations for you."


    After reading these wooden slips, Han 3000 understood that this was the farewell letter left by the ten of them. It had both instructions and encouragement, and left him some valuable wealth.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at the distance where they disappeared, then moved slightly and knelt down: "although we have no name of teachers and disciples, you have taught me your lifelong skills and unique skills. Han Sanqian should be grateful to each of your predecessors."


    Then, Han 3000 knelt down sincerely towards the place.


    A moment later, he raised his head: "predecessors, you can rest assured that Han 3000 will break the jungle, whether for myself or for you."


    Then Han 3000 looked back at his evil gluttony on the bank and flew to it.


    Patted this guy on the head, one man and one beast turned and went towards the other end of the hill.


    Han 3000 is a confident person, but he is definitely not a blind confident person. Since ten predecessors left books and specifically told him that he had better digest what he got in three days, he will listen honestly.


    After all, relatively speaking, they know this place much better than themselves.


    Secondly, although it was just a test, so it didn''t bring much damage to Han 3000''s body, Han 3000 also consumed a lot of strength to resist, and now he really needs to rest.


    Most importantly, Han Sanqian is also very strange at this time. Why did he unconsciously use the three secrets that he can''t understand up to now.


    People''s physical instinct will be a kind of meeting, but they can''t understand it in their mind. Han 3000 still wants to find out these.


    Therefore, Han 3000 needs time to recover his physical strength, clarify these and digest them.


    Almost after Han 3000 left the Moon Lake, the light and shadow of the floor sweeper and the eight wasteland Tianshu reappeared in the sky. The two smiled at each other and hid in layers of white clouds.


    Neither of them said a word, but it was obvious that there were too many unspeakable things hidden in their eyes and smiles.


    At this time, with the gluttony of evil, Han 3000 also climbed over the low hill. After looking around, he focused on a low shrub in the distance. From there, a hidden cave hole loomed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3471

    "It should be there." Han 3000 looked at the past and said softly.


    The location of the cave is indeed a little secret. If someone had not told him there was a cave in advance, Han 3000 would not have taken a more look at that place.


    The evil gluttonous slightly breathed out, which seemed to be regarded as a response.


    Han 3000 didn''t delay. He rushed all the way with the gluttony of evil.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the cave and looked at some twisted plants around the cave, Han 3000 couldn''t help but smile and shake his head.


    "Some meaning."


    Almost all the plants around are crooked, showing a rather strange posture, and finally formed a gate like a natural shelter, which is almost completely consistent with the shape of the hole.


    Slightly remove these, and the hole of the cave suddenly appears in front of Han 3000.


    It''s not big. It''s nearly two meters high. It''s very dark inside. A fireball is supported by a piece of energy in Han 3000''s hand, and then he goes into the cave one by one with Taotie of evil.


    Although the cave is very dark, it is strange that there is no moisture in this jungle, but it is extremely dry. The walls around the cave are relatively neat, not natural, but more artificial.


    However, the hole is very deep. At least after winding for tens of meters, it turns and goes deeper.


    If this is made by hand, I don''t know how long it will take to dig to have such a scale.


    Turning the corner, after going deep into about seven or eight meters, a huge space of four or five hundred square meters appeared in front of Han 3000.


    There is a huge stone in the cave. Although it is very sharp on the whole, because of its huge shape, on the whole, there is a flat place about one meter long on the top, which seems to be able to lay down a person.


    Not far from the big stone, there are some gravel there.


    At a glance, it was four stools and a table.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and patted the gluttonous shoulder of evil: "go out and find something to eat. Don''t go too far. If you have something to ask me, I''ll practice first."


    After that, Han Trinity flew and landed on the big stone. Then he closed his eyes safely and began to practice meditation again. He had digested all kinds of information he had received before.


    It''s easy to say the first ten magic skills. Han 3000 is nothing more than reinforcement practice to form a muscle memory, which can naturally be remembered deeply.


    It doesn''t take much time. It takes about a day to complete it.


    Han Sanqian wants to spend the next two days mainly studying the last three mysterious mysteries. Why does his body know what he can''t understand.


    This is a question, but at the same time, Han 3000 can also use the body to try to construct a relatively easy to understand blueprint for his brain.


    Of course, even if you can''t understand it, you can at least make an integrated induction and practice according to the conscious actions of the body.


    Just do it!


    At the other end of the world of eight wasteland books.


    In the wooden house, a group of mysterious people alliance and Han 3000''s friends such as Qinglong and Xiaochunhua are almost all waiting anxiously in the wooden house.


    They are waiting for the order to set out to find Han 3000.


    But Qin Shuang, Ning Yue and others outside the door don''t seem to have the trend of giving orders. Without Su Yingxia''s opening, how can they give orders? Their eyes could only look at the bamboo house in the distance.


    Inside the bamboo house, Su Yingxia was anxious. She kept looking out of the window and inside the house. She seemed to hesitate very much.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to worry?" A voice came, obviously, it was the poverty of heaven.


    "I......" Su Yingxia was about to stop talking. Han 3000 had been gone for almost a day and had not moved. Why didn''t she worry?


    "Since you''re worried, go out and have a look." Heaven''s poor Qi smiled.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was obviously stunned, but rushed to the bamboo house the next second.


    However, as soon as she got to the door, Su Yingxia''s pupils began to enlarge infinitely. She was also surprised on a stunning face. At the same time, she was refracted by the colorful light


    "That... That''s..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3472

    Su Yingxia was stunned.


    Just in front of her line of sight, Han 3000 disappeared at the far end. At this time, the five lights in the sky rushed straight into the sky from the ground, so that the whole cloud was like a dream.


    At this time, Qin Shuang and Ning Yue on the other side of the wooden house were suddenly refreshed because Su Yingxia came out of the bamboo house. When they were about to come over, they saw her look dull on her face and look at the distance.


    They could not help but look curiously along her eyes. At this look, they were almost the same as Su Yingxia. They looked eagerly at the side where the glow continued, and completely became a new type of "Wangfu stone"


    They were like this. The people in the cabin thought something had happened and rushed out one by one. When they looked like them, a group of people were equally stupid.


    "That''s..." Su Yingxia murmured. The next second, she suddenly remembered something. She tried to rush there in a hurry.


    Just as soon as she left, the energy in her body suddenly stopped her in place.


    "Why, are you worried about your little Elan? I''m afraid he''ll have an accident. I want to follow him?" The voice of heaven''s poverty and wonder reappeared, with a little ridicule in the tone.


    Su Yingxia is anxious. There is so much noise over there, but her sweetheart is in it. How can she not worry?!


    However, she hides and represses this emotion most of the time. At this time, she still subconsciously wants to hide it, but after thinking about it, she finally nodded.


    She has always dared to love and hate, but for Han 3000''s hiding now, it''s just because she thinks it''s his hind leg.


    "Yes, I''m worried about him."


    "Love makes people feel beautiful, and because of this beauty, it can often be unforgettable and cover their eyes. It seems that you love him very much."


    "Yes, but..."


    "Don''t worry." Tianzhiqiongqi smiled: "didn''t I say that love will cover people''s eyes."


    Su Yingxia frowned and puzzled.


    "If there''s blood in the sky, or other Yin Qi in the sky, you can go to him recklessly, which makes me eat my words. After all, I said he would be fine."


    "But look carefully, what kind of light are those?"


    Colorful glow!


    Su Yingxia was awakened, and the whole person suddenly understood: "when the so-called glow appears, there must be a divine object and divine Ze coming to the world. Is that a blessing?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, tianzhiqiongqi smiled: "hum!"


    "That is to say, what he is experiencing now is not danger, but blessing?" Su Yingxia asked with some excitement.


    "You are very smart and reflect fast enough," the poor Qi said slightly


    After getting the affirmation of tianzhiqiongqi, Su Yingxia finally let go of her suspense at this time. As long as Han 3000 is all right, that''s the best.


    "At least I''m also a rare and ancient thing. You can give me some face and keep a certain confidence in me." Seeing Su Yingxia''s mood stabilized, Tianzhi said softly.


    Su Yingxia smiled awkwardly and finally nodded obediently: "when can he come back?"


    "I''m an ancient fierce beast, and I''m not a fortune teller. Can you stop asking me? He has his own blessing. We can''t worry about it."


    "People in this life, seven points of hard work, three points of fate, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Seeing this guy''s roundness in avoiding questions, Su Yingxia is also extremely helpless. From his words, Su Yingxia can obviously feel that he seems to know something, but he doesn''t want to mention it.


    "By the way, can we discuss something?" Heaven''s poverty suddenly said.


    Su Yingxia was stunned: "what?"


    "I detoxified you. I''m very empty now. Can you practice? At least give me some nutrition. Otherwise, I don''t know if your little Elan will come back. I know I''m going to be unable to live."


    "Ah?" Su Yingxia was a little embarrassed: "but I''m... Very... Stupid in practice."


    "Stupid?" Tianzhi was stunned: "you''re really stupid. If your husband wasn''t so smart, I really want to cheat you. Just your body... Forget it. I''ll lose some money and make a deal with you."


    "How about I teach you a set of skills?"


    "You teach me?" Su Yingxia was stunned.


    "That''s right. How about improving your accomplishments by at least a few hundred times?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course, but I have one condition..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3473

    "Condition?" Su Yingxia was stunned.


    In fact, Su Yingxia is eager to increase her skills. At least, it means she has more ability to protect herself.


    The more she can protect herself, she won''t help Han 3000, but at least she can''t hold him back, just like elder martial sister Qin Shuang.


    Therefore, if this condition is acceptable, she must be willing.


    "Ask you a question before you say the conditions." Heaven is poor and strange.


    Su Yingxia nodded like pouring garlic.


    "He loves you very much. I can see that you also love him very much. I know this very well, but who loves who more?" Heaven''s poor Qi said with a smile.


    Su Yingxia was stunned. This question is very difficult to ask. Moreover, the most important thing is, is there any inevitable connection between this question and teaching her mind method?


    "Of course, there is a connection, and the connection is very close. You must think about it and then answer me." Heaven''s poor Qi smiled softly.


    Su Yingxia is more confused. Why are you so serious?


    However, since the sky is poor and strange, and she has a request from him, she is bound to give a good answer.


    "I think we can give everything to each other, including life and death, but I think he loves me more."


    "Very good." The poor man nodded.


    "By the way, what the hell are you asking?"


    "It''s very simple. He loves you more and is the more passive party. Then he will listen to what you say?" Heaven''s poor Qi hehe asked.


    Su Yingxia didn''t even have to think about it, so she nodded.


    As long as she opened her mouth, no matter how difficult it is, Han 3000 will try his best to meet it. Su Yingxia naturally knows this all the way.


    "Hey, hey, hey, that''s what you taught me to steal. It''s my best way to enter the house."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yingxia''s legs, which he had already taken, suddenly fell into the air: "ah? Female tiger? What else do you say? Stole it?"


    "The front is unimportant. As for the back, hum, that bastard used to make me suffer with this. I have to steal his mother''s money."


    "But don''t worry, that old thing has long died. Hey, hey, go and practice."


    "But... Isn''t that bad?" Su Yingxia is a little embarrassed. Of course she wants to learn, but the problem is stealing other people''s things, which is always a little embarrassing on the moral level.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. This thing is very divine."


    Without waiting for Su Yingxia''s response, tianzhiqiongqi has manipulated Su Yingxia into the bamboo house and began to teach her the "stolen" mental skill.


    At this time, Han 3000 carefully used his brain and body to pass all the mental skills and magic skills left by ten people. He didn''t notice that his body was already colorful at this time.


    These rays of light tightly wrapped it, and then rose all the way through the whole cave and rushed into the sky, causing a large area of multicolored glow.


    After these, Han 3000 was still not idle. He began to reorganize and practice the mysterious method left by the three people to himself in advance.


    He still remembers those movements, and his body can move autonomously without even having to go through the brain, but it''s strange that even if he goes through them again, he doesn''t understand what they are talking about, and even some strange sounds are still not clear enough even when they are present.


    "Strange, what''s going on?"


    Han 3000 paused slightly and asked with self doubt in his mind.


    This can not be said to be abnormal, but simply against the sky.


    It''s like no one teaches you to count, but you can solve all kinds of high numbers. Isn''t this pure bullshit?


    But now, this incredible phenomenon actually happens to yourself.


    "Is it related to my golden body?"


    Han 3000 seems to suddenly think of the key to the problem.


    "Or the blood of the magic dragon?"


    They are all part of their own bodies. Naturally, some things they would have known before do not need to be understood by their own brain, so they can rely on their instincts to complete their exertion.


    This is the only reasonable explanation.


    "I know what it is!!"


    Han 3000 suddenly gave a big drink, and then the whole man opened his eyes fiercely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3474

    "It''s gold!"


    Han 3000 shouted almost at the same time.


    Yes, although there are two possibilities, Han 3000 can clearly remember the fundamental reason why he could press the soul of the Magic Dragon into his body and make it unable to go out at all.


    Yes, it''s gold.


    The golden body is obviously at least one level higher than the magic dragon. Therefore, if you want to choose between the two, the golden body is obviously the wisest choice.


    Secondly, to some extent, the golden body is indeed the most similar and most likely to operate the subconscious of your body, so that you can complete the corresponding actions of those methods you don''t understand at all.


    "What the hell are you from?"


    Han 3000 couldn''t help asking about his golden body. It''s ridiculous.


    "You used to know these secrets, didn''t you?"


    Obviously, not only the souls of the true gods saw the essence of the matter, but also Han 3000 himself could figure it out.


    Only if he can, can he automatically come out of his subconscious mind. Moreover, he is still a very skilled one.


    This is like when people learned to ride bicycles at the time of the earth, but due to the development and advancement of society, bicycles as a means of transportation began to be eliminated, and most people choose cars and other ways to travel.


    But even in this case, if you want to suddenly switch to cycling one day, the bicycle technology that has been silent for decades will automatically emerge subconsciously.


    This is an instinctive reflection after being extremely skilled.


    Obviously, this is the case now.


    "In fact, those true gods can''t figure out these three spells, but I can understand. After all, the sentence sequence and strange pronunciation of these mental skills are not like the pronunciation of our people now. It''s more like an extremely ancient language."


    "It seems that it is not at the current stage, but in ancient times."


    Although heaven''s poverty is not here, Han 3000 can''t confirm this conjecture from the face of this ancient beast, but with more and more ancient things, Han 3000 has begun to determine that there is definitely a world before the ancient fault.


    Since that world exists, it is not impossible that this magic is ancient.


    But there is also a place where people think and fear carefully. If their golden body can these ancient methods, then it


    Also from ancient times?


    Han 3000 thought of this, and the whole man couldn''t help but take a breath of air conditioning.


    If so, it would be too terrible?!


    With a helpless sigh, I followed my golden body for many years, but in fact there are so many secrets hidden, which really makes people feel quite surprised.


    But what exactly is he from?


    Han 3000 doesn''t understand. Obviously, it''s not realistic to ask him. The only thing he can do now is to follow suit and strive for the present.


    Since it can, Han 3000 simply makes a bargain and lets him subconsciously drive himself to practice. Anyway, he can''t suffer a loss?


    At the thought of this, Han 3000 was no longer idle, reciting all the difficult mental skills, and then the whole person also showed a completely relaxed posture, so that the body could reach a state of autonomous follow-up.


    Just a few minutes later, Han 3000''s body began to move again with instinct and formula.


    And his body, as before, first is the green light with the rune chain, and then the red light with the flying dragon. Finally, the golden light appears and the shadow of the great God appears.


    Three strange methods were passed by him again, and this time, it was a whole day.


    When the third day came, Han 3000 basically had his own muscle memory for the three ancient methods. At the same time, he began to practice a little bit by his own memory without the help of his subconscious mind.


    It''s a little difficult, but the simple thing is that Han 3000 can basically master it by himself soon.


    Then, following this point, Han 3000 began to infer the meaning of some mental skills. Soon after, Han 3000 gradually began to interpret some words he didn''t know, and began to be surprised to find some amazing secrets about these three spells


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3475

    "You Huang!"


    "Burning silence!"


    "Too empty!"


    If there is no mistake, these are their three corresponding names.


    Breaking dreams, swallowing souls and praising the power of power are for the quiet emperor.


    When the fire passes by, all bones wither, it is for burning silence.


    It is quiet and determined. Taigu''s strength is Taixu.


    Three basic mental skills: the quiet emperor is in charge of the imperial court, burning and silencing the main weapon while the main body is too empty.


    In other words, you Huang is a kind of defense, which forms a self-defense armor by sucking the power of the other party. This kind of method is somewhat similar to Wuxiang divine skill. It is a typical one. When it is strong, it is strong, and when it is weak, it is weak.


    And burning silence is the attack method, which is similar to the sky fire of Han 3000, but there is a great difference. If the sky fire is a tracking missile that does not need too much control of Han 3000, then burning silence is more like the explosive bag in Han 3000''s hand.


    As for the power of the explosive bag, Han 3000 didn''t know. In terms of mental skill, he just said that when his anger passed, all bones withered.


    The last is too empty.


    Even though Han 3000 translated the mental method into some words through actions, it is still difficult to understand its true meaning.


    He only roughly translated the meaning of "no action on the main road" in it. If it''s just speculation, this kind of should be related to regulating internal power and so on.


    But this is only a rough idea. The content is too profound. It can''t rely on some actions to infer the relevant meaning in reverse.


    On this point, Han 3000 is not particularly anxious, because one thing Han 3000 knows very well is that these things really come from ancient times.


    The above description is very short, and there is no specific reference to the year, but the above sentence has pulled its existence for a long time.


    "It seems that faults are real, and more and more ancient things are beginning to appear, which is also confirming this."


    "However, the existence and appearance of anything and anyone in this world have its meaning. What does the arrival of these things mean?"


    Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    Are those things before the fault about to appear? Will the cause of the fault also appear? But what does this have to do with yourself?


    Although Han Sanqian never despises himself, he will never be arrogant enough to have anything to do with the major events of the world.


    Han Sanqian didn''t understand or think about it. At present, he just wanted to know how powerful the thirteen divine skills he cultivated were.


    But it''s really laborious and laborious to try 13 things. Although he doesn''t worry about the seal of the earth coming back, Han 3000 is always human and will be tired.


    Finally, Han 3000 decided to try three ancient methods.


    Youhuang naturally has no conditions. After all, it needs an opponent. You can''t use evil gluttony as a mouse.


    At least they are ancient giants. Although the tiger is bullied by the dog, they follow themselves in the end. There is no need to lose face.


    Then the rest is burning silence and emptiness.


    At present, Han 3000 still doesn''t understand its meaning. Naturally, he doesn''t know what he does. Han 3000 decided to put it on hold.


    Therefore, the so-called burning silence is left.


    In fact, Han 3000 has always been deeply curious about the power of the "explosive bag" carried on his body.


    Therefore, in love and reason, they are the most expected "things" since they have been closed for three days


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. Even in a hurry, he directly transported the Dharma energy.


    "Buzz!!"


    Just a move, the fiery red color around him immediately covered his whole body, and four Dragon like runes were immediately surrounded in his chest.


    "If the fire passes by, all bones will wither!"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as he drank softly, the four runes suddenly turned around. The next second, as if some mechanism had been opened, the four runes suddenly changed their original track and merged slightly on their chest.


    "Wow!"


    The four runes jumped directly and disappeared into Han 3000''s arm in an instant.


    At almost the same time, Han 3000''s arm suddenly rose in red light, like a red soldering iron


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3476

    The most frightening thing for Han 3000 is not that his hands are like red tongs at this time, but that even in this state, he can''t feel the slightest pain. Moreover, there is an invisible force filled in his red right hand at this time, so that even his hands can''t be controlled at this time.


    "Good... Strong power!" Han 3000 was surprised and looked at his right hand unbelievably.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, his right hand suddenly raised unconsciously, and the huge force even nearly pulled Han 3000 to a stagger. Then, under its leadership and with the cooperation of Han 3000, his right hand raised with a direct punch, suddenly aimed at the wall next to him, and then blasted it.


    Boom!!!


    In the past, the ground shook suddenly to prevent the Buddha from falling. Originally, there was a huge space at least three or four meters high. Just under this punch, the top of the cave seemed to be lifted and then fell down. If the cave was not more than two meters high, I''m afraid it would collapse directly to one side on the spot.


    Not to mention the cave, at this time, the hill attached to the whole cave also flashed directly. If someone looked down from the sky, it must be seen that the hill moved slightly by nearly a centimeter in the direction of Han 3000''s force.


    "Shit!"


    Han Sanqian in the cave was disheartened by falling rocks at this time, but his attention was obviously not on this, but his eyes stared like cattle and looked at the place where his fist hit at this time.


    A huge pit with a diameter of about one meter and a full half meter was placed in front of him.


    If the force of his arm can be longer, Han 3000 even has no doubt that his fist can even directly pierce the cave.


    Around the fist, there was wet soil hidden in the broken stones, but at this time, like those stones, they didn''t know what fire was burning, and they were completely blackened at this time.


    "Isn''t that an exaggeration?" Han 3000 is a little silly.


    Those who know this also know that this is a cave full of stone walls. If they don''t know this, they all think they have punched cotton.


    "Shit, the ancient secret method is really so terrible?"


    Han 3000 also learned many powerful skills, such as Lu Ruoxin''s sword array and split body golden body, and also learned the 72 way divine sword taught by his master.


    But it has to be said that these skills seem to be a little worse than the current move, which is simply aggressive and overbearing.


    It''s like taking a train with you. The impact is unimaginable.


    Moreover, the train is also like a train full of oil. One hit and one burst. With all his strength, let alone how terrible it would be for others to be hit. Even Han Sanqian can''t help shaking his whole body just thinking about it now.


    Cruel, too cruel.


    "Cow batch, it''s just too cow batch. I like it." Han 3000 smiled at the corner of his mouth. Then, his Qi retreated and took back his hand.


    "Tut tut."


    Think about it.


    The group has ten thousand axes array, plus ground fire and Thunder Dragon. There are 72 divine swords on the sword. Now there is such boxing style on the empty hand, which makes Han 3000 extremely rich in attack means at this time.


    Thinking of this, even Han 3000 couldn''t help giggling with joy.


    However, just after Han 3000 wanted to withdraw his hand, he suddenly subconsciously looked at the hole in the wall broken by himself, but suddenly frowned.


    There''s something in the wall!


    Although the surroundings were blackened by the fire, it was precisely because of the darkness around that Han Sanqian accidentally found that there seemed to be some glittering things in the rubble of the wall.


    He quickly removed the black ash from the wall, and then found a golden fragment about the size of a fingernail in the small ruins.


    As thin as a leaf.


    And as Han 3000 pulled away the black ash, Han 3000 vaguely found that there were not only a small piece of gold hidden in the wall, but many.


    "Is it difficult to find a gold mine?" Han 3000 thought strangely.


    "No, it''s not a gold mine, it''s..."


    Han 3000 suddenly thought of something. Then he suddenly withdrew slightly, about one meter away from the wall, and then shook his eyes to the whole gable. He suddenly patted his thigh: "I see!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3477

    After the words fell, Han 3000 suddenly re transported a wave of energy in his hand, and then slightly condensed, aimed at the whole wall in front of him, and then left with a slap.


    The energy in the palm is fierce, but it is also extremely scattered and average. As it hits the wall directly, the whole wall suddenly vibrates, and a large amount of dust is scattered from all around.


    "Wow!"


    The next second, the wall falls off, and with the dust flying, there is a golden light reflected in the eyes.


    "Indeed!"


    Han 3000, who was illuminated by the golden light, revealed joy in his eyes at this time.


    On the wall, with the outer wall falling off, a golden wall reappeared in front of Han 3000.


    The more gold they are made, the more gold they are found, not gold.


    When Han 3000 came back, he carefully observed the wall in front of him and found that the wall made of these stones was indeed quite flat and slightly bulging, so he had the bold conjecture and behavior just now.


    Facts have proved that Han 3000''s vision and brain are good. He sees it right.


    "What is this?"


    But to Han 3000''s surprise, there is not only a gold wall behind the stone wall, but also many things painted on the gold wall.


    When Han 3000 maximized the energy fire, those things also showed their true colors.


    There are all kinds of villains, and there are some words around them to describe them.


    "It''s Kung Fu!" Han 3000 frowned.


    It seems that everyone can see clearly what kind of posture they should draw in life, but if they can practice it, they can see it clearly.


    Is there a set of mental skills hidden here?


    Han Sanqian was quite surprised. When he looked at the words, he sometimes had to say that it was easier to see ghosts when he saw ghosts.


    To be exact, they are something like words.


    It''s strange, but it doesn''t touch what it means.


    But intuitively, Han 3000 seems to think they are words.


    "Ancient characters."


    Han 3000 is almost certain of this.


    "It''s ancient things again. What those real gods taught me is ancient. How can ancient characters come out in a small cave?"


    "When did ancient things begin to become rotten cabbage everywhere?"


    Han 3000 is so angry and funny. It''s a little too bullshit.


    Many people may not be able to find one or two of these things after exhausting their lives. Even the predecessors of the true gods in the octagonal world have such a high status and are full of legends in the human race, but in the end, they only get a glimpse of one or two. It''s good for themselves. There are not only ancient fierce animals, but also ancient skills.


    Moreover, they are not even one by one, but like blowing up an old nest, one by one.


    Have you become an ancient recycling bin? Everything goes to yourself.


    However, Qi returns to Qi. Ancient things are all good things


    What''s more, the most important thing is that the previous three ancient skills were not understood by the three true God elders, but only passed on the mental skill formula to themselves.


    Now it''s different!


    There are not only the mantra of mental Dharma, but also the steps of cultivation.


    Therefore, the front is equivalent to bringing the rice to yourself. Now it is not only bringing the rice to yourself, but also holding a spoon and feeding it into your mouth. There is no reason not to eat at all.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 started directly and began to learn according to the things on the golden wall.


    At this time, laughter could hardly be heard in the sky.


    "Laugh me to death. Did you see the expression of the goods just now? It looks like a fool who doubts his life. Ha ha ha, he must think he is lucky and everything from ancient times has gone to him."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu''s smile was that he leaned forward and turned back, covering his stomach with his hands and rolling all over the ground.


    The old sweeper smiled bitterly and shook his head: "if that boy knew that you had tampered with those ten guys'' letters, he would have been with you endlessly."


    "And... That cave..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3478

    Speaking of this, the sweeping old man looked at the eight wasteland books and didn''t say any more, but his smile was not hidden at all.


    When the eight wasteland heavenly books heard the speech, they laughed again.


    "Ha ha, don''t make me laugh. I''m going to have a stomachache. Ouch, I''ll go."


    The old sweeper looked at the way he smiled, but shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "Hey, poor Han 3000 estimated that up to now, he thought that the cave was inhabited by those people."


    "Although he has passed nearby before, who will pay attention to whether there is anything around?"


    "Before he entered the cave, I saw him staring at the vegetation at the cave entrance in a daze. I guess he was wondering why these plants grow so skillfully that they just coincide with the cave entrance."


    Hearing the helpless and ridiculed words of the old man sweeping the floor, Ba Huang Tian Shu laughed more crazy for a time: "the boy is estimated to never think of it. One day he will be fooled around."


    "Always, it''s only this boy who plays tricks on others. I''m very happy to play him like this today. I''m almost laughing to death, ha ha."


    The old sweeper had no choice but to smile bitterly: "just laugh. If you let him know you''re playing with him, I''m afraid you won''t be able to laugh if you want to."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. That boy can''t fool you casually."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu didn''t care. He looked at the old man sweeping the floor and said, "I said you shouldn''t buckle the excrement basin on my head. I''m not alone in changing the contents of the wooden slips. You also participated in it."


    The old sweeper didn''t care at all, and said leisurely: "I do admit that I was involved in this matter. However, you made the cave, and you changed the wooden slips to let him go to the cave for cultivation. As for me, I''m just the person who made up the secret of heaven in the wall."


    "If I settle accounts after autumn, what''s my business? I, at best, participate in it, but I just teach him the unique knowledge from beginning to end. It''s too late for him to thank me. How can he resent me? It''s you... Hum!"


    As soon as I heard the words of the old man sweeping the floor, the eight wastelands Book suddenly solidified its smile and cooled its back.


    Shit, that''s fucking right.


    After a big circle, it seems that they did it together, but in fact, the pot is all carried by themselves.


    He really didn''t notice this. He thought


    "Shit, are you too overcast? This is so special..."


    Play together as agreed, work together as agreed. How can you completely fly away while playing?


    This fucking


    The old sweeper smiled: "well, don''t look like this. Even if he knows the truth, he may not have time to avenge you."


    Speaking of this, Ba Huang Tian Shu put away his smile, and the whole person suddenly became serious: "that''s what I said."


    "We''re a little out of control, which also means that the process in the middle is extremely dangerous."


    The old sweeper nodded and sighed, "but he''s the only one. It''s really helpless."


    "I also know that he is dangerous and what will be faced with. Otherwise, I will not give him the formula of heaven in advance."


    "If he can pass, he can naturally grow rapidly to cope with the more complex situation. If he can''t insist and breaks in the process of pulling out the seedlings, it can only be said that time is also life."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu shook his head, refreshed himself and said, "well, why are you so pessimistic? He''s Han 3000. He''s the only seedling. He can''t do it. Who can do it?"


    "You have a point." The old sweeper nodded: "since it is the person he chose, we should naturally have full confidence. I also believe that the Sun Moon Lake can be broken in the end. I also believe that the seedling of Han 3000 will eventually grow into a towering tree."


    Then they lowered their eyes again and looked at the cave deep in the jungle under the layers of dark clouds and resentment.


    At this time, in the cave, according to the pictures and words on the wall, Han 3000''s posture began to move madly in an extremely strange posture, and his body at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3479

    A burst of streamer moved with Han 3000''s posture.


    And that streamer, like light smoke, like fine water, is white. There is some magic in the dream.


    Han Sanqian himself focused on the wall, continued to swing his body seriously and practiced the skill.


    This is a set of comprehensive skills of pneumatic eight wasteland and stepping on nine sides. The footwork is mainly defensive and offensive. It can not only make you use defense to seize the first opportunity at any time, but also launch an attack when you have the first opportunity. It is extremely exquisite.


    The skill of the body is dominated by the overlord''s way, and the killing moves are everywhere, which is extremely vicious.


    With the mental skill, you can use your whole body''s strength. When waving, you can break through the eight wastelands with Qi and step on the power of nine directions. When you don''t need real Qi, you can change into a set of pure attack and defense skills, which can be up and down, high-end atmosphere and grounding Qi.


    It''s like killing people and stealing goods. It''s an essential artifact for home travel.


    It''s a good night to practice. It''s also a good night to practice.


    When it was dawn the next day, a drop of dew fell slowly at the cave entrance and hit the stone with an unusually subtle sound.


    It was this subtle sound that made Han Sanqian, who fell asleep because of overwork in the cave at dawn, slightly opened his eyes.


    For three days and three nights, Han 3000 basically completed everything he should have planned. At the same time, he also took the last time to study and master the superfluous formula of heaven.


    Let alone Han 3000, even the iron man can''t afford such high-intensity consumption. He is so tired that he sleeps unconsciously after learning and mastering.


    However, although it was very bitter, Han 3000 thought it was worth it. At least, he gained a lot.


    Now he even has a happy worry. From the original barren to the now rich, he doesn''t know which to use. Although he despises it most of the time, when it really happens to him, he still can''t help shouting how cool it is.


    Evil Taotie didn''t know when he would come back, so he curled up beside Han 3000 and slept soundly. When Han 3000 woke up, he also opened his eyes vaguely.


    "Let''s go. Those who should come will come. It''s not a way to stay here all the time." Han 3000 patted the evil gluttonous, and then he stood up.


    Looking back, I don''t know when the golden wall has disappeared, leaving only a cave wall mixed with stone and mud, but only chicken feathers.


    The evil gluttonous moved his body and hit Han 3000''s arm. It seemed to refute Han 3000''s words. It was clearly not what he just said, but Han 3000''s hand itched and wanted to find an opponent to try.


    After getting along for a long time, even if he didn''t speak, Han 3000 could know its meaning. He smiled and touched his head: "I don''t rule out this reason."


    Then he took the lead and walked out of the cave directly. The evil gluttonous shook his head and left in his footsteps.


    When he saw the sunshine again and breathed the air outside again, Han 3000 couldn''t help feeling refreshed.


    I climbed over the hill again, looked at the magnificent Moon Lake in front of me, and remembered that I met with ten true gods three days ago. Everything happened yesterday.


    But Han 3000 himself knew that it would be difficult to see them again. Maybe it was a farewell before.


    With a long sigh, he murmured deeply into the water. Han 3000 silently thanked ten predecessors in his heart.


    A moment later, Han Sanqian withdrew his eyes, gathered his mind again, and looked around the whole pool.


    There are two gods in the moon lake. Where are they at this moment? Before, I had a big fight with ten true gods. Such a big noise didn''t seem to attract them at all. Aren''t they here?


    But the truth is, they''re really here.


    "Han 3000 is here to challenge. Please show up."


    Han 3000 drew his jade sword and flew to the middle of the pool. He roared with luck!


    The words fell, the echo echoed, and then the water surface at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3480

    Looking around, the water is quiet.


    Occasionally, there are afterwaves, which are like fish playing in the water, gently swinging.


    Han 3000 frowned, grandma, really don''t come out?!


    Do we have to use violence?


    But on reflection, this possibility can be basically ruled out.


    After all, the previous movement was so noisy that they had to come out long ago. Moreover, the ten elders helped themselves. For the double gods of Yuetan, if they knew it, they would come to stop it. After all, helping their enemies grow is tantamount to having trouble with them?


    But in fact, they not only didn''t come out to stop it, but also didn''t even show a picture.


    "Strange, where have you been?" Han 3000 frowned and was very curious.


    At this time, the evil gluttonous on one side whispered softly. Han 3000 looked at it and saw that it made a strange move. He immediately understood what it meant.


    "Shit, you don''t say I forgot, wooden slips."


    "The Moon Palace in the water has no water!"


    Han 3000 suddenly remembered the hint in the bamboo slips.


    The meaning of this seems to be telling yourself that where the double gods are, that is, the Moon Palace in water, exists in a place without water?


    That''s not in the pool?!


    If you look around carefully, the jungle will be big. Where can I find it?


    "No, he should be in the water." Han 3000 timely denied the previous speculation and analysis.


    The point of this remark is indeed that the Moon Palace has no water in the water, but there is one fact that can not be ignored, that is its name.


    Water Moon Palace.


    Since it is called this name, it must be a palace in the water.


    So it''s in the water.


    There is no water in the water. Does it mean the underground at the bottom of the lake?


    Is it not in water, but there is no water?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyi patted the evil gluttonous and signaled him to wait in place. After that, the whole person flew directly into the water.


    Then, following the trend of the water, Han 3000 began to look for clues about the Moon Palace in the water.


    But just now I thought how excited I was and how desperate I was when I found this circle.


    Until noon, Han 3000 had basically searched all the underground floors of the whole moon lake. Except for a relatively prominent place at the largest water inlet in the center, the bottom of the whole moon lake was abnormally flat and mostly muddy. In this case, let alone the Moon Palace hidden under it, Even the most ordinary small underground secret room can never exist.


    Han 3000 tried the mud. It was so soft that he was confused. If he built the Moon Palace below, I''m afraid it would have collapsed.


    "The idea is wrong."


    Han 3000 frowned and murmured.


    Yes, it turns out that all the conjectures he just made are completely wrong.


    The Moon Palace in the water doesn''t exist underground at all.


    "But where is it?"


    Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at the road and direction leading to Ritan.


    There, layers of Yin Qi form a huge barrier. It''s quiet all around. I think it''s a barrier.


    If the Moon Palace could not be broken, Han 3000 believed that the barrier would never disappear and his way forward would be completely blocked.


    However, at present, all the places that can be found have been found. Han really didn''t know what to do between 3000 and 1000.


    "Is the information wrong?"


    Han 3000 took out the wooden slips again. He looked at the Moon Palace in the water carefully, but there were no seven big characters. He was sure that he had read it correctly and understood it correctly.


    What''s the problem?


    Han 3000 couldn''t figure it out. Even if he thought about the brain melon seeds, he couldn''t figure it out.


    About half an hour later, Han 3000 was still thinking about it, but the evil gluttonous had been waiting for a long time. I don''t know whether it was because of the hot weather or boring. The goods jumped directly into the water with a splash, and then played with the water happily.


    Han 3000 smiled helplessly and admired this guy for a while. After all, it may not be a good thing that he can''t talk or think sometimes. At least he doesn''t have to worry about things like himself. He has a good life like this.


    With a wry smile, Han Sanqian planned to recall his problem again. However, at this time, he seemed to suddenly think of something, and the whole person was surprised.


    "I know what it means to have no water in the Moon Palace in the water!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3481

    The next second, Han 3000 suddenly got up again and then dived into the water.


    But this time, Han 3000 didn''t waste too much time in the water and took the raised platform at the largest water inlet all the way.


    When he came back to the platform again and looked at its convex shape, Han 3000 smiled.


    "Indeed."


    It''s not a river bed at all. It''s one thing.


    Or simply, it could be a key.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 moved in his hand. Burning silence immediately turned Han 3000''s right hand into a red soldering iron. The huge heat even made the surrounding lake boil at this time. Then, Han 3000 hit the bulge directly and heavily.


    Bang!


    With the great power of this punch, the bulge was obviously a sudden earthquake on it, a large amount of Silt Mixed with the pool water, and it was turbid for a time.


    However, even so, Han 3000''s eyes were bright and motionless, staring at the bulge in the turbidity.


    Soon, under the influence of the current, when the turbidity dispersed, something appeared in front of him.


    It''s a big thing at the bottom and small at the top, like a triangular tower. At the top of the tower, a thing about the size of a fist stands at the top, surrounded by silk disc patterns and gaps. It''s obviously a button like thing that can be pressed down.


    When he had been here before, the was covered with mud. Han 3000 didn''t pay much attention to it until the evil gluttonous just played in the water. Han 3000 suddenly understood what it meant that the Moon Palace in the water had no water.


    But that''s just a conjecture. Han 3000 needs a corroboration to make this conjecture a reality.


    The thing in front of us is evidence.


    Then Han 3000 took a slight step forward, took back the burning silence, gently put his hand on the fist sized thing, and then stopped breathing and pressed it hard.


    "Cluck!"


    A crisp sound came, and everything seemed to be safe and quiet.


    However, in the next second, the whole water flow suddenly went crazy.


    Han 3000 was as if he had entered the flowing sea, and his body was pulled and swayed wildly.


    But this is obviously nothing for Han 3000.


    Just as the body accelerates, an energy mask is directly put on the body, and the surging water flow around the body has nothing to do with him in an instant.


    Next, Han 30001 accelerated, flew directly out of the water, Ling in mid air and looked around.


    At this time, the pool is no longer calm. The undercurrent is raging below and the surface is also choppy. For a time, someone suddenly opened the gate to release water.


    Originally, he was still playing on the water. At this time, he also watched the water flow pass quickly, and the whole person was directly dumbfounded and looked at the water around him in doubt.


    "It''s really draining."


    Han 3000''s face was frozen, and the whole person lived in mid air. It can be clearly seen that the water of the whole moon lake is disappearing rapidly with the naked eye.


    Before long, all the water in the pond will flow completely, and what absorbs them is the most central part of the Moon Lake, which is like a huge vortex.


    With a move in his hand, Han Sanyi''s energy directly lifted the gluttonous appetite of evil.


    A few minutes later, in the eyes of the two people waiting, the water of the whole moon lake decreased by two-thirds almost in an instant, and all the rivers that should have gathered here suddenly stagnated in the air and did not enter the water.


    When it was a few minutes later, the water in the lake had almost completely dried up, and the bottom and appearance of almost the whole moon lake were also clearly visible.


    When he saw the so-called moon around the river bank, he knew that the moon was about 3000 meters deep.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled.


    Almost at this time, as the last drop of water completely disappeared in the center, a spring about the size of a thumb, the whole ground began to shake wildly.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The surrounding trees shook, and everything on the edge of the riverbank was even destroyed in shaking. Under the riverbed, a giant like a crescent began to break through the riverbed and rise slowly


    "Water Moon Palace, you finally appear!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3482

    In Han 3000''s hot eyes, the behemoth under the river bed had risen more and more, until a moment later, a huge and towering "monster" roared up.


    It was a huge crescent shaped palace, dominated by Silver Ash as a whole, and its main body was made of materials that looked like iron rather than iron and stone rather than stone.


    Even with the river bank as its horizon, it is at least ten meters high. In the center of the crescent moon, a city gate stands leisurely.


    The door is about three meters high and has two leaves, each about two meters wide. The whole body is covered with iron horns, like thorns. In the letter, the four characters of water god Moon Palace do not add any powerful meaning, but contribute to the strangeness and coldness here.


    "This is the real meaning of the Moon Palace in water without water."


    Looking at the huge and towering palace, Han Sanqian was full of self affirmation and slight shock.


    When Taotie of evil was playing with the water and saw those splashes, Han 3000 wondered whether the so-called waterless means that there is no water in the whole moon lake?


    If so, then the whole moon lake may be a Moon Palace.


    Thinking of this, when Han 3000 was looking for the Moon Palace underwater, he found that the riverbed at the bottom of the pond was almost covered with silt. Han 3000 suddenly seemed to understand everything.


    But to prove all this, we need a key point.


    Therefore, Han 3000 thought of the raised land.


    If you still hold the idea that the Moon Palace is underground, the bulge should be nothing, but if you change the latter thinking, the meaning is very different.


    Anyway, Han 3000 was right in the end.


    He really found the so-called water moon palace!


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise, followed by the rolling sound of the iron chain, the two huge iron doors in front of us began to be opened slowly, revealing the gloomy and dark interior of the palace.


    Han 3000 and evil Taotie looked at each other. The next second, one man and one beast got up, walked through the gate and entered the palace.


    Almost at the moment of entering it, a disgusting smell came directly to his nose, not to mention Han 3000. Even the guy of evil Taotie was choked and threw his head.


    As they entered, the two gates behind them closed again. When there is no external light entering, the already dark power supply interior is plunged into a darker and quieter atmosphere for a time.


    Don''t say whether you can move on, even if you reach out, you can''t see your fingers.


    Boom, boom!!


    Bursts of noise, suddenly candles lit up all around, and one lamp after another lit up all around.


    When the lights were on, the whole dark palace was also occupied by light, and the scenery in the palace was in front of us.


    The palace is huge, and the ground is paved with gray bricks. There is corrosion of years on it, which looks quite chronological.


    The whole palace is unusually open, which is different from nothing. Only two huge double headed snakes are in front.


    The only fine thing to say is the wall with countless lights hanging at this time. Although they are made of strange materials that look like iron rather than iron and stone rather than stone, they are carved with many lifelike patterns similar to 3D.


    However, most of these patterns are strange, including demons, snakes and some twisted and strange things. Han 3000 looked a little more and felt dizzy, which is really strange.


    Boom!!


    Almost at this time, right in front of Han 3000, at the top of the whole palace, two lights burst out.


    The fire is not as bright as other wall fires, and it is not as stable as that. It is quiet and rising. It is more like a ghost fire jumping. Under their background, the two chairs below also appear.


    However, its strange shape and jumping fire light contrast each other, adding countless strangeness to here.


    Han Sanqian and evil Taotie looked at each other, followed by one person and one beast, looked around carefully, and kept vigilant at any time.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    Three sounds sounded, and then one person and one beast could hear a strange laugh like being pinched by the throat. They shook their eyes, but found nothing around. When they looked back, they suddenly found that there were two dark shadows sitting on the two chairs


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3483

    Han 3000 was really slightly startled by the sudden.


    However, this is only temporary.


    After a moment, Han and Heiying stared at each other tightly.


    Under the fire jump, Han 3000 couldn''t see the specific appearance of the two shadows at all.


    "Excellent, excellent, really excellent."


    A strange sound like a hanging ghost suddenly sounded. The evil of the sound made people feel that their teeth were elongated.


    "I thought that the door of the Moon Palace would never be opened. I also thought that we were destined to spend the rest of our lives in deep sleep. Now, I''m very happy."


    When the voice fell, another strange voice sounded. Compared with the voice of the Hanging Ghost, the voice seemed much lower.


    It''s kind of like the sound made by someone taking frosted paper and rubbing it wildly on the ground.


    Han 3000 sneered, but looked at the two shadows calmly. While listening to them, he observed around secretly to cope with the possible danger at any time.


    "What''s your name?" The voice of the hanging ghost asked.


    "Han 3000." Han 3000 replied.


    "Han 3000." The hanged ghost repeated it, and then he nodded: "I will write down this name carefully. After all, it means a lot to you and me."


    The grinding sound also sounded appropriately: "when you die, we will engrave your name in the Moon Palace to commemorate that you have been here. This is the supreme honor and the greatest achievement of your life."


    "Then what are your names?" Han 3000 smiled.


    The hanged ghost smelled the speech, but smiled with disdain and said, "are you qualified to know?"


    "Ha ha!" Han 30001 smiled bitterly and shook his head: "if you''re not qualified, pull it down. Do you think I want to know more? I asked you just out of courtesy. The so-called reciprocity. Since you want to leave my name as a recognition after you die, I should dig a pit and make a grave to leave you some shadow after you disappear."


    "Since I don''t want to stay, that''s fine. I don''t have to dig a pit and make a grave for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the grinding voice burst into laughter: "smelly boy, you are really crazy. How dare you say such words in front of us?! if someone else, I can tell you very responsibly that he will be frustrated by me and die without a place to bury."


    "But for you!" He smiled: "I won''t be angry. Because you can come here, it means that the 14 goods outside have been solved by you, and you have the capital to be proud of."


    The Hanging Ghost said with a smile: "but a person''s madness should be enough, otherwise, he will be laughed at by others. He has no knowledge and is a frog at the bottom of the well."


    "Do you think we are comparable to the 14 garbage goods outside? You never know how terrible the real power is."


    "Please apologize to us. For the sake of I still like you, I can guarantee that you will still leave your own name and glory here."


    "Besides, you can at least die a little easier."


    With that, he once again sent out his really anti Buddha is a strange laugh like being pinched and burst his throat. It was heard that Han 3000 had goose bumps.


    "For the sake of your good attitude, I''ll give you one last chance. If you keep your name and the Moon Palace disappears, at least you two can stay in a place after death, so as not to be lonely."


    The words fell, Han 3000 was still not humble and unyielding, and his eyes were even filled with a faint happy look.


    The two shadows were silent immediately. A moment later, they both laughed at each other, and the grinding sound smiled bitterly: "it seems that what you like is fine wine."


    In the house, all the lights suddenly began to flash wildly, and the strange atmosphere also appeared madly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3484

    Han Sanqian reported that he was absorbed in his Qi and looked around with his eyes. At the same time, he started with the jade sword in his hand and was ready to fight at any time.


    With the strange rising, suddenly, the two jumping fires on the chair in front suddenly went out, and the two dark shadows were hidden in the dark.


    The strong fishy smell became more pungent, and the biting Yin Qi suddenly came from all around.


    "Be careful."


    As soon as Han 3000 drank his anger, he directly pushed away the gluttony of evil with one palm, and his body suddenly tilted.


    "Brush!"


    Almost as soon as one person and one beast got out of the way, several dark shadows also rowed past in an instant. The evil gluttonous completely avoided in a millimetre because of Han 3000''s hard push. But Han 3000 suffered at this time. Even if he felt a burst of heart piercing pain, he looked down and tore all his clothes to pieces.


    If it were not for the protection of immortal black armor and frost jade armor, Han 3000 believed that this alone would be enough to completely lose his combat effectiveness.


    "What a terrible shadow." Han 3000 frowned and couldn''t help shouting.


    Then lower your eyes and look ahead, but the dark shadow has been in the bright and dark lights for hours.


    "Be careful and hide behind me when necessary." Chong evil Taotie said, Han 3000 tightened his eyes and looked around more vigilantly.


    The evil gluttonous roared in a low voice, but did not refute Han 3000. He slightly let himself follow Han 3000''s back, and one big eye scanned around vigilantly.


    "Wow!"


    Another gust of overcast wind hit, and several dark shadows hit again in the flickering lights.


    Despite adequate preparation, however, the direction of these guys is very strange and the speed is very fast. Let alone attack them, even simple defense is extremely difficult.


    With a brush, Han 3000 immediately left a deep blood mark on his face. The blood soon dyed half of his face red along the blood mark.


    "Hehe, hehe, what''s up, smelly boy? Does it feel completely different from those wastes outside?"


    "But don''t be surprised or afraid. It''s just the beginning."


    Seeing Han 3000 injured one after another, two voices sounded again, and the tone was full of deep irony.


    Han 3000 ignored them, let alone the injury on his body. He just stared around with his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t answer, they were also quite bored. The lights around them jumped more ferociously. In the dark wind, they could even hear bursts of ghosts and wolves.


    Han 3000 knows these ghosts crying and wolves howling, but they just ridiculed themselves in a different way.


    The more at this time, Han 3000 is more aware that he should keep his calm and keep his rhythm.


    He just took a slight breath and adjusted his breathing, so he didn''t move any more and was ready for defense at any time.


    "Hoo!"


    The cloudy wind rises again!


    "Still want to come?"


    "Sky fire!"


    With a roar of anger, Tianhuo suddenly appeared in Han 3000''s hand. With Han 3000''s fist, Tianhuo also hit directly upward.


    However, it rushed all the way with the sky fire, and after the explosion on the top of the hall more than ten meters above the head, it passed by without hitting anything or hitting anything, but it lit up all over with the explosion.


    "Shit, I thought you guessed something. As a result, you''re fucking blind." The voice of the Hanging Ghost almost sounded his sneer and ridicule at the moment when Han 3000 Tianhuo was empty.


    But at this time, Han 3000 didn''t pay any attention to his plan. He quickly held the jade sword in his hand and turned over to cut it directly.


    "Roar!"


    A sad cry suddenly sounded. Under the sword, the shadow of a black gas had been cut in half.


    "What!"


    "What?!"


    The two voices of ridicule were almost startled at the same time.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and took on the gluttonous taste of evil. When his feet moved quickly, he appeared in another direction in the next second and drew the jade sword again.


    Then he followed the evil gluttonous, but also suddenly aimed at an angle and directly stepped on it with one claw.


    Two sad cries sounded again, and under one person, one beast, one sword and one claw, black smoke dispersed with it


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly raised his head, looked at a certain direction and showed a faint smile


    Bang!


    In the hall, it suddenly lit up at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3485

    After the sky fire formed and exploded, it quickly re condensed, and then instantly turned into a fire dragon, directly passing over the flames on the surrounding walls.


    After that, these lights tended to be stable in an instant, and the brightness of the whole hall remained stable.


    "Shadows are really fast, but how fast can they be without these lights as a cover?" Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You..."


    Obviously, Han 3000''s words hit the key of each other. Their voices were no longer arrogant, and each was angry and dumb on the spot.


    He''s right. The shadow is really fast enough, but if you need faster speed, you need the hidden help between the lights.


    If the lights are bright, these shadows will lose their protection and concealment, and the threat will indeed be greatly reduced.


    At least, this is true for the guy who can get here through layers of obstacles.


    "OK, interesting guy."


    The grinding sound smiled gently, and then a dark shadow slowly reappeared in front of Han 3000.


    Han 3000 finally saw the guy in front of him at this moment.


    Although he has a human shape, his whole body is completely like a water object made of mercury. He has no five senses, but he can have mouth and eyes between his words, which is extremely strange.


    Almost at the moment of his appearance, the same figure appeared in front of the original chair. Like the mercury man, his whole body is completely soft and made of water, but his whole body is inclined to be transparent. You can even see the things behind him through his body.


    Like the mercurial man, he also automatically outlines his facial features when talking, but when he doesn''t move, he is completely like a personal bead of water.


    They looked at each other. Then, Shuizhu man coldly praised Han 3000 and said with a smile, "do you think you think you''re not great with what you just said?"


    "But I''m just kidding you."


    "The real cruelty is just the beginning."


    Han 3000 also smiled: "this is also given to you. Just now, it was just a performance for you."


    "Arrogance!"


    Then, the two water men suddenly shot directly at Han 3000.


    Its speed is as fast as a flood!


    "Wow!"


    Just in the blink of an eye, two figures appeared in front of Han 3000. They clenched their fists and hit Han 3000 face to face.


    Han Sanqian was not polite at all. With a grasp of the jade sword in his hand, the whole man rushed forward directly.


    The evil Taotie also roared fiercely, followed by Han 3000!


    The body is too empty and the body moves. Han 3000 suddenly sideways to avoid the blow of Shuizhu man at the critical moment.


    "Seventy two way sword!"


    As soon as the words fell, taking advantage of his evasion, Han 30001 shouted loudly and directly attacked the Shuizhu man who was completely close to him with a jade sword.


    In this case, it will have no defense at all. For Han 3000''s 72 way divine sword, it is naturally like meat on the chopping board, but it is handled at will.


    However, Han 3000 did not dare to have the slightest joy. He believed that the strength of the double gods of the moon would never be so strong. He could be completely defeated by himself in such a short round.


    Over there, the evil gluttonous roared and jumped directly at the mercury man on the other side.


    "Wow!"


    "Bang!"


    Two clear sounds sounded at the same time. The sword has broken the water drop man, and the evil gluttonous claw has boiled the water silver man.


    "What!"


    But just when one person and one beast were big opponents, each penetrating their bodies and making their bodies explode into a group of water droplets, Han 3000 suddenly shouted in surprise.


    As soon as the voice was over, the water droplets suddenly gathered again in an instant, and almost condensed around Han 3000.


    "No."


    Han Sanqian suddenly realized that something was wrong, but it was obviously too late.


    The distance between the two is too close. It''s too late for Han 3000 to break free. With the huge fist condensed by Shuizhu people, Han 3000 knows that he can''t hide anymore.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two huge muffled sounds sounded, and Han 3000 and evil Taotie suddenly flew out heavily and smashed on the brick surface, forcing all the surrounding bricks to crack.


    Han 3000 endured the sharp pain and forced himself to turn over and look up. The whole person was suddenly stupid


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3486

    Two figures in mid air have disappeared


    Han Sanqian knew that this was the most tense moment of attack and defense, so he still chose to climb up quickly from the ground under the huge impact, so as to quickly raise his eyes to observe the enemy situation.


    He was still shocked that the two people had disappeared so quickly, but they still felt hopeless


    At this time, Han 3000 suddenly heard a slight sound. When he looked down, he found that there was only a drop of water falling on the ground from the top of the hall.


    Han 3000 just thought of a tone, but suddenly his face was blue. He suddenly realized what!


    The next second, he suddenly wanted to get up, but almost at the moment when he just moved, the small drop of water falling on the ground suddenly converged, and immediately coagulated directly. Then he suddenly turned into a human shape, and his powerful fist came with it.


    This punch was powerful. Although Han 3000 wanted to get up, it was too late to reflect it.


    With a loud bang, his whole body was immediately hit and flew for several meters. After the whole wall behind him cracked, he spit out a mouthful of blood and stopped hard.


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to stabilize the God, there was another loud bang. The mercury man suddenly appeared around the evil gluttonous, and then punched it out and directly hit it.


    Almost like Han Sanqian, its body was smashed and the wall behind it cracked before it stopped.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at a man and a beast, they were beaten like this in a moment. The two water people looked at them with cold disdain.


    "How''s it going, Han 3000? Is it fun?"


    Han 3000 wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled, "it''s not bad, but I''m afraid you can''t play."


    Hearing this, the two looked at each other suspiciously. They didn''t seem to expect it. At this time, Han 3000 dared to say hard: "for the two of us, you... Are just a plaything in your hands. Are you still qualified to shout in front of us?"


    "Young man, to wander in the Jianghu, you need to know that it''s your ability, not your mouth."


    The water bead man''s words fell, and the mercury man also smiled coldly: "I just raised my hand slightly, and you are already like this, tut tut..."


    "Hehe, young man, let me ask you old men. It''s a virtue to respect the old. Do you really take these things as Gao Chao?" Han 3000 stood up in pain and looked at them. The water man disdained to sneer.


    "OK, I have personality and can''t speak well, but I like it." Mercury people sneer with anger.


    "Give him a good time. I also like this stubborn donkey like young man, although his mouth stinks." The water bead man smiled.


    The two men suddenly rushed to Han 3000 again.


    Its speed is as fast as invisible.


    Han 3000 directly gritted his teeth and endured pain. Suddenly, his whole body energy was transported in his body. In the face of the attack of the two people, the whole person suddenly could really release and directly face up.


    The double water man is extremely fast and psychedelic. Han 3000 is definitely not stupid. He pulls out eight golden bodies and falls down with the sword rain. He doesn''t destroy the black armor and frost jade armor. He wakes up with energy and comes directly to attack and defense!


    "I don''t care how ghostly you are!"


    With a roar of anger, the men and horses on both sides officially fell into battle!


    Suddenly, the whole palace was full of fire, and the Yin Qi jumped up disorderly. The collision of sky, thunder and earth fire made the killing intention soar in the whole space.


    The attack on the water man side is extremely ghostly, and the move is insidious and deadly.


    Han 3000 is open and cooperative, both offensive and defensive, very overbearing. But unfortunately, this has not allowed Han 3000 to occupy any advantage in front of the two.


    The reason is very simple.


    Almost as just now, even if Han 3000 tried his best to attack them and even hit them directly, their bodies were like water. They directly broke and dissolved Han 3000''s attack, and then suddenly recovered and restored to the original state, and could quickly fight back against Han 3000 on this basis.


    Had it not been for Han 3000''s metamorphosis on the defensive side, I''m afraid he would have been beaten by these two people.


    "Hum."


    The two stopped slightly, looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "you''re a little fierce, son. Unfortunately, your skills are just pediatrics in front of us. You''d better surrender and die?"


    "Pediatrics?" Han 3000 gasped and chuckled. The energy in his body began to roll and drive his whole body. The blue light was completed: "is it?"


    Words fall, blue light burst!!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3487

    In the burst of light, Han 3000 locked himself with two runes, and his great strength even made his clothes crazy and windless at this time.


    The two water people looked at each other and couldn''t help being serious for a while.


    From the situation of Han 3000 at this time, they don''t know what work Han 3000 uses, but as a fighter in the true God, years of experience and intuition can clearly tell them that this method is not simple.


    At the same time, there is also a crazy flow of water in their hands, which seems to be condensing a swirling water ball.


    Han 3000 was also a steady God with two eyes, staring at them like a wolf.


    "Why? You haven''t let go? What are you waiting for?" The mercury man shouted with vigilance but provocation.


    Shuizhu people also held the handball in their hands and immediately prepared to take countermeasures against Han 3000''s attack.


    But Han 3000 still just stared at them without any action.


    Mercury people feel that their words have been ignored. When they are a little angry, the water drop people nearby in the distance are laughing at this time.


    "Can''t you see?" See mercury people don''t understand, water people cold voice disdain a smile.


    "This method is really strange and contains great power, but it is obvious that even if he is caught by such a magical method, he can''t eat it in terms of his body and cultivation."


    "With a pair of small elephant legs and the weight of an adult elephant, can it trample on dead people? Maybe, but at least he can walk smoothly by himself."


    As soon as this remark came out, Shuizhu people laughed loudly, as if they no longer paid attention to Han 3000.


    After the mercury man was stunned for a while, he soon reflected it. Hehe smiled and said, "no wonder this boy held it for so long, but actually he stood there and didn''t move. I thought this boy was very vigilant. After a long time, it was clear that this boy was still brewing energy at this time."


    "Hum, smelly boy, didn''t anyone tell you that if the most powerful spells can''t be done in time and quickly, they are all left to the enemy to attack your life gate at will? Let your enemy teach you on the court, then your ending can only be one."


    "Die!"


    When the words fell, the mercury man and the water bead man cracked their mouths and smiled at the same time. The next second, the two figures rushed at Han 3000 at the same time.


    At this time, Han 3000 burst into a trace of joy in his deep eyes like a wolf.


    "I''m just waiting for you two old bald donkeys to do it." Han 3000 smiled coldly and suddenly moved in his hand.


    "Broken dream swallows soul!!!"


    With Han 3000''s fierce voice, the blue light around his body suddenly stopped and exploded in the next second. An inch of white light flew forward with the two Rune shackles on Han 3000.


    "What!"


    Looking at the direct explosion of white light and two talisman shackles, the two water people obviously didn''t expect this for a while.


    Han 3000, a young guy, has already prepared everything. He has been waiting for them to take the lead.


    "You hateful little devil, do you think you won by plotting against us like this? I tell you, you are too young. Don''t you know my ability just now? You still want to hurt me. Nonsense!!"


    "I want to teach you a lesson today. Let you see what is ginger or old spicy."


    Two people''s words fell, and one of them suddenly lit up a white light and the other a silver light. Their energy and speed also increased rapidly to be more fierce, and rushed straight at Han 3000 in a more ferocious attitude.


    At this time, Han 3000''s eyes are also staring at the white light and shackles. He is also nervous. I don''t know how this move will end


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3488

    "Wow!"


    "What!"


    "This..."


    But just as they rushed between acceleration, the white light and the rune chain suddenly stuck in front of them.


    There was no explosion or even a fierce fight between the two. Just about half a meter in front of them, between the explosion of white light, the two Rune chains suddenly separated from each other. After that, all kinds of strange runes formed a square array!


    As soon as the square array was formed, the runes were connected in series with each other. As soon as the blue light was released, the mercury and water droplets suddenly stopped in the air. Just half a meter in front of the rune square wall, they could no longer advance or retreat.


    "Why? How could it be?" Mercury man was obviously shocked. Why did he expect that his strong attack would not hurt Han 3000 at all, but he would fall into a dilemma at this time.


    Shuizhu man was also a little alarmed. He tried to struggle, but found that his anti Buddha couldn''t be controlled by himself. He was tightly absorbed by the strange runyin array in front of him.


    "What a strange spell." The mercury man glanced at the water drop man.


    Shuizhu man also nodded: "this boy is really an evil door. We can''t keep him."


    Words fall, two people seem to reach some kind of consensus, suddenly, their body sends out a burst of strong light, Han 3000 has not seen clearly, but his heart is cold.


    "No."


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, they saw a drop of water dripping from their bodies. Later, the two drops of water had quickly hit Han 3000.


    It''s another fucking move. Han 3000 is really angry, but in the face of such an attack, he has no way at this time. He can only impose defense and be slaughtered.


    "Bang!"


    Sure enough, with a loud noise, Han 3000''s whole body was directly hit into a 90 degree bend, and then flew backwards for nearly tens of meters.


    Boom!!!


    The wall broke, and Han 3000''s whole body was half inlaid in the hard wall.


    "Ah..."


    Han 3000 took a hard breath. He just felt that the whole person was almost useless. Severe pain hit the whole body, and the fierce impact made his blood flow smoothly!


    Without the support of Han 3000''s energy, the art of youhuang over there suddenly lost its spirit, and the rune seal collapsed, turned into light smoke and dispersed with the wind.


    Mercury man and water bead man turned into human shape again. Looking at Han 3000 completely embedded in the wall, they couldn''t help sneering.


    They are very clear about the hardness of the Moon Palace building.


    "The wall of the Moon Palace is made of the hardest cold stone in the lake. Everything is hard to destroy. With your body, you can bump the cold stone wall into such a way. I have to say, young man, your body is not ordinary." The mercury man laughed.


    The water bead man also snorted coldly and said, "hum, what can I do? Don''t say that this boy is not a real God at all, let alone a real God. Even if there is one, what''s the difference between it and waste?"


    Hearing this, the mercury man also nodded softly: "unfortunately, unfortunately, he is a good seedling, but he met us."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Both of them raised their voices and laughed wildly, unbridled.


    Han 3000''s teeth closed tightly and his anger started from his heart. However, the collision, as they said, almost broke up. Don''t say you want to get up and hit them, even if you just want to move, it''s very difficult.


    "Tut Tut, pitiful, pitiful. It''s really sad to hear and cry when you''re about to die."


    "But it''s a pity that we''ve never been good. On the contrary, hey, what we like is to see people''s desperate, helpless and pitiful struggle before they die!"


    Shuizhu man sneered and looked at the mercury man next to him. They looked at each other and smiled. Then they slowly walked towards Han 3000.


    For them, Han 3000 is the chicken that has been tied to death, waiting for the last knife they used to give him in the throat.


    But just as they were about to get close to Han 3000, bursts of footsteps sounded slightly in the whole palace


    "Da Da..."


    Mercury and water people can''t help looking back


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3489

    At this time, a huge body slowly came over and stood in front of them.


    They could not help frowning, obviously surprised.


    "Is that you?"


    Yes, that''s it!


    Gluttony of evil.


    It was cold and horizontal in front of the two people''s way. Its limbs were upright and its eyes were staring with awe. It was extremely domineering.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to die. How dare a little ugly beast stand in our way? Do you want to know how to die?" After the water bead man was a little surprised, he couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Mercury man also angrily scolded: "dog, go away. Now it''s not time for you to come here and die. When we kill him, you''ll feel better. Go away!"


    The roar of awe reverberated in the Moon Palace and so on, which seemed extremely shocking, but the evil gluttonous at this time was not moved at all, just stared at them coldly.


    "It seems that this dog can''t hear people clearly."


    "Well, since the beast is anxious to die, send him to the West first."


    The words fell, and the two men suddenly carried water polo in their hands.


    "Roar!"


    It seems that you feel the threat, or your own refueling atmosphere before the war. The evil gluttonous roars with great momentum.


    Although his body was injured before he came in, he stood up in the face of Han 3000''s crisis.


    Han 3000 saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart. If it was the gluttony of evil in the peak period, Han 3000 naturally felt relieved that he could do it all alone.


    But now, Han 3000 knows exactly what stage the evil gluttony is.


    With its current power, it can''t be the opponent of the two true gods. It came rashly, but it was just death.


    "Evil gluttonous, go and leave here. Their goal is me."


    With all his strength, Han 3000 clenched his teeth and hurried.


    "Roar!"


    However, the response to Han 3000 was not the gluttonous departure of evil, but a roar, which directly attacked the two water people in the next second.


    Perhaps for it, the best destination is to die with "friends".


    Or perhaps for it, this is the dignity necessary for being a fierce beast in ancient times.


    "Die."


    In the face of the attack of the evil gluttonous, the two water men didn''t even have to shoot at the same time, but the water bead man came down.


    "Pa!"


    Almost the same as the move just now. Facing the fierce attack of evil gluttonous, he not only didn''t dodge at all, but directly and simply welcomed it.


    When the two meet, its natural water completely breaks the claws of evil Taotie. At the same time, the water condenses and forms, and a fist is firmly hit on evil Taotie.


    With a loud bang, the whole body of the evil gluttonous hit the ground heavily.


    Han 3000 closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see it again, but he was already sad and angry.


    As he said, he never regarded evil Taotie as his subordinates or strange animals. He just regarded it as his friend.


    Now, seeing that he did so for himself, Han 3000 how can he bear it.


    "You''re aiming at me. Come to me if you have anything. At least you''re also a famous elder in the eight directions world. What''s the point of bullying a strange beast that hasn''t grown up?" Han 3000 reopened his eyes, looked at the two water people and said loudly.


    Hearing this, the two water people looked at each other with great interest.


    As soon as Shuizhu smiled, he suddenly appeared in front of the glutton of evil, looked at Han 3000, and said leisurely: "originally, I really didn''t have any interest in this beast, but seeing you so nervous, I was suddenly interested."


    Then, he suddenly lifted his feet, and the water feet suddenly guessed on the evil gluttonous body. The painful evil gluttonous screamed with great impact.


    "Enough!" Han 3000 shouted angrily.


    "If you say enough, that''s enough. What do you think you are and dare to command us? If you say enough, I don''t think it''s enough." He smiled, and the next second, he raised his foot, aimed at the gluttony of evil and wanted to kick it.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the evil Taotie seemed to be completely angered. Regardless of the injury on his body, he directly forced himself to get up. Before he got off his big foot, he turned back and took a bite!


    The water leg was broken, but in the twinkling of an eye it healed again.


    "You damn dog, how dare you sneak on me? I tell you, you have successfully angered me. I will make your life worse than death."


    As soon as the voice fell, the water drop man suddenly rose again, aimed at the gluttony of evil, and rushed directly.


    "Roar!"


    However, the evil Taotie didn''t rush to fight back. Instead, he turned back and roared at Han 30001, which made him jump at the water bead man.


    Only Han 3000 himself understood that the roar of evil gluttonous was talking to him!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3490

    He''s telling Han 3000 not to beg anyone for it. He''d rather die!!


    "Evil gluttony!"


    Looking at the evil gluttonous that has fought with Shuizhu people again, Han 3000 clenched his teeth and his eyes were red.


    Boom!!


    With a dull sound, the evil gluttonous was hit on the ground again by the water drop man.


    It didn''t even make a sound. It got up directly from the ground and glared at the water drop man. The next second, it jumped up again.


    Although it is also very clear that no matter how many times it charges, the outcome can only be to fight back and hurt. At this moment, there is not a little difference between the two, but it still chooses to be desperate.


    It would rather die standing than live kneeling.


    Bang!


    Roar!


    Bang!


    Roar!


    The impact after impact, in exchange for the beating again and again, when facing the defense and attack of Shuizhu people, together with Han 3000, there is no way, let alone the gluttony of evil.


    However, each time of severe beating, it has always been unable to stop the more ferocious impact of the evil gluttonous.


    The guy was like he didn''t want to die. He had the heart to die and make the other party pay the price.


    Han 3000 saw in his eyes that the blood in his body was boiling.


    The desperate impact on the evil gluttonous also changed from the original heartache, grief and anger into Han Sanqian''s shock and encouragement at this time.


    Whether the evil gluttonous can still eat or not, why should he Han 3000 watch the war?


    As the glutton of evil said, I would rather die standing than live kneeling!


    Han 3000 locked his eyes, his eyes became deep, and his body began to luck quickly again.


    The five elements divine stone is activated by energy. At this time, it also begins to emit bursts of light outside the body, treating Han 3000.


    "It''s quiet and settled. Taigu''s strength!"


    "It''s the main road, three into one."


    "The emptiness is always contained, but it will be determined by breaking the wasteland!"


    At the same time, Han 3000 urged the third set of ancient secret skills to be too weak.


    He knew that the gluttony of evil could not last long, so he had to recover his physical condition in the shortest time.


    Taixu is his only and best choice at present.


    Although, even now, Han Sanqi still doesn''t understand what kind of skill Taixu is and what it is talking about.


    But


    Anyway, Han 3000 will.


    As for what effect it has and what power it has, don''t worry about it.


    Anyway, a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    Han 3000''s attitude is changing, and the attitudes of Shuizhu people and mercury people are also changing.


    Looking at the evil gluttonous crazy defeat and attack again and again, even the cruel two are quite shocked at this time.


    "This guy..."


    "Not afraid of death?"


    They had never seen such a crazy and deadly guy. Even though he was covered with scars and his legs were broken at this time, he still stood with the remaining two legs and fought hard to hit again.


    If the previous Shuizhu man was vicious and his moves were intended to play with the gluttony of humiliation and evil, then at this moment, his killing moves were full of respect and fear.


    Perhaps, as others say, ordinary people are afraid of cruel, cruel and deadly.


    Although Shuizhu man has an absolute advantage, he has formed deep pressure in his psychology at this time.


    Almost in the middle of shaking the God, the evil gluttonous made a swoop and scratched his arm directly in time. The water like arm left a big gap in time.


    Without complete concentration, he was distracted and hurt by the evil gluttonous.


    Looking at his missing wound, Shuizhu was slightly surprised, followed by anger on his face.


    A stream of water converged to the wound and flowed rapidly. It seemed that while repairing, the water bead man also looked at the gluttonous food of evil: "how dare you hurt me, you bastard, I''ll kill your dog."


    Shuizhu man, who was hurt by evil Taotie, was completely angry. He roared. The next second, he suddenly turned into a huge sword in his hand, aimed at the head of evil Taotie and stabbed it directly.


    With the gluttonous state of evil, it is obviously impossible to avoid it.


    But almost at the moment of its death, suddenly, something stood in front of it!


    A huge square seal!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3491

    When the evil gluttonous saw that the sword had not arrived, he raised his eyes slightly in surprise. When he saw that the water man''s water sword did not pierce his head, but was resisted by a huge square rune, he couldn''t help but be stunned on the spot.


    It was stunned, and the two water men were obviously stunned.


    How could they expect that at such a critical moment, someone... Would make a move.


    "It''s you again." Shuizhu man suddenly raised his head and looked angrily at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is still embedded in the wall, but his right hand is lifted gently, and the surrounding green light is faint.


    "Shit, it''s really a bitch with a cheap dog. This beast and this boy are simply his mother''s life. At this time, it''s really hateful and annoying to return his mother''s disobedience to wait for death." The mercurial man also said angrily.


    Han 3000 opened his mouth and smiled. He didn''t care about their scolding and ridicule.


    "Shit, we deal with each other one by one, killing their dogs like two flies. It''s really annoying me." The bead man asked the mercury man in a cold voice.


    The mercury man sneered: "I have no opinion."


    With the answer of mercury man, Shuizhu man raised his eyes to Han 3000, sneered and said, "if you say you are a fly, you really insulted the bitch fly. This move has been useless to us just now, you fool. If you still use this move now, won''t your head turn?"


    Words fall, water drop people suddenly drop a drop of water again, and it is obvious that there is another old skill to repeat.


    The mercury man smiled calmly. Instead of rushing to make a move, he watched the play leisurely.


    He can kill three thousand Taozhi people together.


    But at this time, the evil gluttony covered with scars is really meaningless to him. Let alone resist, this guy doesn''t even have the strength to run now.


    He would like to see how miserable and desperate Han 3000, who has the strength to resist, will die next.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Han 3000 with great interest.


    Just like just now, the water bead man completely melted the resistance of Han Sanyou emperor after just a moment. After the water bead landed and turned into the body again, he rushed towards Han Sanyou again quickly.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he had rushed to less than two meters in front of Han 3000.


    Such a short distance, obviously for Shuizhu people, is like the distance between victory and him, with bursts of gloomy sneers on his lips.


    Han 3000 tightly looked at the bead of water who rushed to him. His eyes converged and his eyebrows frowned. It seemed that he was waiting for death, and it seemed that he was waiting for something.


    "Hoo!"


    Suddenly, the Shuizhu man was only one meter away from Han 3000.


    Almost at the next moment, the long sword in his hand will completely stab into Han 3000''s abdomen and end Han 3000''s life!


    But at this critical moment, Han 3000 moved his hands again and drank angrily.


    "Broken dreams swallow souls!"


    You Huang reappears!


    Boom!!!


    The square seal reappeared and successfully resisted the attack of the water sword almost a few centimeters away from Han 3000.


    "Childish, childish, you are childish and ridiculous. Han 3000, you have failed twice in the same move. Is it meaningful to do it again?"


    "But you won''t have that kind of good luck just now, because when I defuse your attack again this time, there will be no distance to help you. You can only die, okay?" Shuizhu people are not flustered when they are blocked, but only endless irony and ridicule.


    As long as he hides again, his next attack can directly pierce Han 3000 with one sword.


    In the face of his disdain, Han 3000 smiled coldly and bitterly, shook his head and said softly with a smile: "what if he succeeds for the third time? There is an old saying that it''s good, no more than three things."


    Then, when Shuizhu man was trying to melt water, he suddenly looked into Han 3000''s pupil, full of shock


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3492

    "You..."


    "You..."


    From the shocked pupil of Shuizhu man, it was clearly visible at this time that Han 3000 moved!


    Yes, not only the water drop people can''t believe it, but even the mercury people watching the battle nearby have their pupils open. Obviously, it''s hard to believe and understand this scene.


    "This guy... How is this possible?" Mercury cried out in disbelief.


    He bumped into the wall like that, even the body of the true God could not survive the hard impact of the cold stone. The fact is also true. In the face of his divine beast being madly targeted by himself and his two people, he can only sit on the wall. These are enough to show that he has completely lost his combat effectiveness.


    But now how can


    How can you not only have the ability to send out magic, but also... Get up and attack?!


    Those defences should be the last remaining threat he sent out when he was dying.


    "As I said, the third time, you may not fail." Han 3000 smiled ferociously and held a big fist in his hand.


    "You!" Shuizhu popularity knot, he really needs some time to dissolve the control of Han 3000''s Square Rune at this time. Naturally, it is difficult to hide in the face of Han 3000''s so close attack.


    But so what?


    "Do you really think you''ll win if you hit me? Joke, it''s a big joke."


    "Don''t let you punch, even if you punch ten, what can you do to me? In my eyes, you are no different from your beast, but they are just waste."


    "Come on."


    "Hehe, ten fists?" Han 3000 smiled gently: "that''s not necessary."


    "Because I''m afraid you can''t hold a punch."


    The words fell, Han 3000 raised his big fist, and the energy in his body increased crazily.


    The blue light dissipated and a fiery red light began to cover his whole body.


    The giant fist waved by Han 3000 will turn red in the next second, just like a red soldering iron.


    "Hum, bluff."


    Shuizhu people despise him in the slightest. Han 3000 couldn''t help him before. Now, when he lost half his life, it''s even more impossible to get him. Why should he be afraid of him?!


    "Come on."


    "Come, come!"


    With a roar of anger, the voice fell, and the giant fist waved down.


    Driving the surrounding air, it is also being torn crazy!


    Looking at such a ferocious red fist, not only the water bead people who were hit nearby suddenly opened their eyes, but also the mercury people in the distance can completely feel the huge energy contained in this fist.


    He couldn''t believe why han Sanqian was suddenly as crazy as a blood full resurrection in a twinkling of an eye.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that his heart at this moment is a little strange and uneasy. This emotion, it is reasonable to say, he has not been in this mood for a long time, and he even doesn''t know what''s wrong with him for a long time because he hasn''t been in this mood for a long time.


    "Bang!"


    At almost the same time, the huge fist with crazy energy hit the water bead man directly.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, as before, the water man''s body turned into countless small drops of water under the heavy blow, which seemed to completely resolve Han 3000''s fatal blow in an instant.


    "Hoo!"


    However, at this time, a murmur began. Suddenly, Han 3000 stagnated around his fiery red fist, and a curl of light smoke also rose.


    "What!"


    If the previous mercury man had a joking attitude to watch the war and watch the good play, then at this moment, he had completely lost his previous leisure and complacency.


    On the contrary, at this time, he was completely wrapped by shock, even fear.


    Because he has found that the scattered water droplets, or the water droplets that can reorganize their bodies, are evaporating under Han 3000''s fist.


    "This... This is impossible." He took a step backward in horror and looked at the scene in front of him incredulously.


    "Although our bodies are water, they are by no means ordinary water. If you want to bake with fire, it''s just a dream."


    Hearing his words, Han 3000 raised his head slightly, looked at the mercury man and disdained to smile: "you are not ordinary water. Is my fire ordinary fire?"


    The words fell, and Han 3000 rose again in his hand. Suddenly, his right hand became more red.


    "Unless..." Mercury suddenly remembered something.


    "Unless what?" Han 3000 looked at him with a sneer


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3493

    "Unless..." the mercury man looked at him coldly, but the more so, the more impossible it was.


    Han Sanqian did light up the whole house with a strange sky fire, but he also observed that the fire was a theoretical threat to their.


    If they were wolves, the fire would be a tiger that day.


    Unfortunately, Han 3000 is obviously not proficient in it. He doesn''t practice well at all. If he is a tiger, he is at best just a little tiger that hasn''t been weaned. What''s the fear?


    Therefore, it should be impossible for him to suddenly burst out the crazy growth of this fire in a short time?!


    "Is it......" Mercury man suddenly thought of something. He was obviously afraid in his eyes. He took another step back and looked at Han 3000.


    Almost at this time, after half of the water droplets around Han 3000''s fist were evaporating, the other half quickly condensed into a human shape.


    However, the newly condensed human form is no longer as slippery as it was just now.


    It has a whole human shape, but half of them are like boiling water at this time. Not only the color is different from other parts, but also they are constantly emitting green smoke.


    "You bastard." The water bead man roared angrily, looking furious, but his mouth was fierce, but his body was unusually honest. He didn''t advance, but retreated.


    Han 3000''s strike almost completely destroyed nearly one-third of his body and injured him extremely seriously.


    While he was angry, he had to have a new understanding and vigilance towards Han 3000.


    He looked at the mercury man, but the mercury man seemed to look at Han 3000 and fell into deep meditation.


    Han Sanqian also disdained to look at the angry water bead man, but looked back at the mercury man with the same fearless and smiling eyes: "what?"


    Awakened by Han Sanyi''s words, the mercury man immediately returned to his senses and looked back coldly: "it''s impossible."


    Han 3000 smiled gently.


    "No, no, no, never." The mercury man shook his head and took several steps back. Obviously, he could not accept the possibility he thought of.


    Seeing this, Shuizhu man looked at the mercury man puzzled. He had been hurt by Han 3000 and was angry in his heart. Now looking at the cowardly and frightened performance of the mercury man, he was even more angry and couldn''t help complaining: "what do you want to say?"


    The mercury man was angry when he saw the water drop man. He couldn''t help but say, "do you remember Liang Han''s gang?"


    "It''s really not important for a group of inferior true gods to remember and remember." Shuizhu people disdain and say.


    For Shuizhu people, we are all true gods in the long river of world history, but the true gods in each period must be weak and strong for various reasons, just like Guan Gong and Qin Qiong. If we can meet at a certain point, we will be able to distinguish each other.


    The Sun Moon Lake is full of the soul of the true God, but the status is high and low. They are divided according to their different strengths.


    He can go out in the Moon Palace, and naturally he is full of disdain for the soul of the true God outside the Moon Palace.


    Hearing the disdain of Shuizhu people, mercury people were both angry and speechless: "you don''t remember all of them, but how can you forget Liang Han, Ma Jin and Zhang Hai?"


    "Joke, the three of them are not great. They were all defeated in the battle of order in the jungle." Shuizhu people are still full of disdain.


    But as soon as the words fell, he seemed to suddenly think of something. The whole man paused and suddenly looked at the mercury man: "you mean?"


    Mercury didn''t speak. He nodded heavily. He was quite depressed. You didn''t remember until you put it away for a long time?


    A moment later, the mercury man breathed out: "if you remember, you should also remember that although Liang Han, Ma Jin and Zhang Hai are not as good as us, they have something on them."


    "No, no, it''s absolutely impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."


    The water bead man shook his head crazily, and his body kept looking at the mercury man. Obviously, he was unwilling to accept what the mercury man said at this time.


    "The three of them memorized those secrets in their minds, and they are the only three who can pass them on directly to others. They have failed in front of him." Mercury sighs bitterly.


    "Even if you give it to him, he can''t learn it." Shuizhu people shake their heads wildly and refuse the facts.


    The mercury man smiled bitterly and ignored him. He just looked at Han 3000 and said, "but you learned it, didn''t you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3494

    Shuizhu man also suddenly stopped shaking his head and looked at Han 3000, waiting for his answer.


    Han 3000 smiled gently. After dragging for a moment, he suddenly cracked his mouth and smiled: "that''s right."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, mercury man couldn''t help but stagger on the spot like an inflated balloon. The whole man couldn''t help but "ah".


    After that, he was completely lost in hesitation and fear.


    "No, no, no, those are all unique secrets. Let alone that he can understand it in such a short time. Even a super genius can''t do it."


    "Besides, it''s still three!"


    "You are an old man who has lived for many years. Can you still be cheated by him in a few words?"


    Shuizhu man shouted angrily at the mercury man, and under his roar, the mercury man calmed his mind slightly and looked at Han 3000 again.


    Yes, there is no doubt what he said on this point. Even the top talent can never penetrate and master the complex and profound secret skills so quickly in such a short time.


    You should know that no matter Liang Han or who he is, they used to be true gods, and who can reach this position has no arrogant talent?


    But even those with outstanding talents can''t understand it all their life. Why can he understand it in a few hours or days.


    This is not that they look down on anyone, but that no one should treat them as fools.


    Han 3000 smiled. He didn''t know what to say. What they said was justified. In fact, they all recognized their statement.


    But


    The fact is that Han 3000 himself learned it inexplicably


    The mercurial man frowned, looked suspiciously at Han 3000 and whispered, "do you mean that this boy basically uses some methods similar to other methods, just climbing up the pole here and pretending to play tricks with us here?"


    The water bead man snorted coldly, "is there any other possibility?"


    Mercury man thought a little and finally nodded. It seems that this is the only possibility.


    "Good boy, I don''t study well, but I have to learn something to fool people. I really almost let you fool me." The words fell, and the mercury man stared at Han 3000 coldly.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "believe it or not."


    The words fell, and his hands suddenly turned red again, ready to fight at any time.


    Mercury man and Shuizhu man looked at each other, nodded to each other, and almost simultaneously attacked Han 3000 again.


    Although it was two fast shadows, Han 3000 at this time just stared at the route of Shuizhu people calmly and incomparably.


    In the face of the two men''s attack, Han 3000 is very clear that most people''s subconscious response should be to prevent mercury people. After all, Shuizhu people have been seriously injured, and the threat is not as good as the full mercury people.


    But for Han 3000, this kind of play is meaningless.


    Once the mercury man can drag himself, the water bead man who is half injured will also become a huge drag.


    In the case of complete equivalence, many ordinary people can form a fatal blow, not to mention the thin and dead camel Shuizhu man?


    Persimmons should be pinched soft, which is an eternal truth and an eternal truth.


    Quickly hit the people across the water bead and directly blow up their weakest link. At the same time, it can also break their formation and hit their own momentum. Kill two birds with one stone. At that time, the threat of Han 3000 will only be one-on-one with mercury people.


    However, in order to succeed, Han Sanqian knew that he had to take a partial edge.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqi''s mouth burst into a meaningful smile.


    He turned slightly and directly faced the mercury man''s attack, but he was not slow at all. In his hand, a youhuang shot directly to seal the mercury man''s attack route.


    Seeing that he was blocked, the silver man didn''t panic and smiled leisurely: "hum, do you think I don''t know what you want to do? Unfortunately, I''d like to see how many hands you have."


    Then, he not only didn''t turn into a shape to avoid, but forced himself to directly top the square Rune seal of Han 3000. Obviously, as Han 3000 expected, he wanted to hold himself.


    Han 3000 didn''t panic either. The thief smiled, "guess?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3495

    Mercury people also smiled. They laughed wildly and ferociously.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    He is extremely crazy and presumptuous.


    He guessed? He guessed a fart!


    He only knew that if Han 3000 fought with him as he wished, it would be difficult for him to spare his hand to deal with Shuizhu people. Naturally, he was in front of Shuizhu people, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    What can he guess?


    Guess how Han 3000 died?


    Looking at his arrogant smile, Han 3000 is also laughing.


    "Burning silence!"


    With a roar of anger, Han 3000''s whole right arm turned red again, and the red light of his whole body was also coming out.


    "Boy, I must admit that your move is really threatening, but so what?" The mercury man was unmoved.


    With a slight smile, "can you hurt people with it?"


    "Can you open your hand? If you dare to remove your seal, my water sword can directly pierce your chest."


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "so, are you going to consume me like this, and then make me unable to give consideration to both ends, right?"


    "Young people have to pay for their inexperience?" The mercury man smiled gently.


    "Paying the bill is not for young people, but for everyone." When the words fell, Han Sanyi smiled and drank softly: "sky fire!"


    WOW!


    The sky fire came out in an instant and accompanied Han for about 3000.


    "You want to rely on it to help you?" Seeing the sky fire, the mercury man smiled: "then, let me pay?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "exactly."


    "Joke, as I have said, your fire does have some power, but your control over it is far from that level. He is a tiger, but unfortunately it is just a young tiger."


    "Since it is only a young tiger, what is its qualification to threaten?"


    The words fell, and the mercury man looked at Han 3000 and smiled coldly.


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, Han 3000 was not moved at all. A moment later, the corner of his mouth jerked: "you''re right, but you have to understand one thing."


    "What''s up?" The mercury man frowned slightly.


    Han 3000 said with a smile: "the tiger is always a tiger. Don''t think it''s not a tiger because it urinates. From its birth, it is full of bloodthirsty for the enemy like his parents."


    Han 3000 finished, smiled ferociously, drank softly, and looked at the sky fire: "come on!"


    "Wow!"


    The sky fire suddenly moved, jumped to Han 3000''s right hand and looked for it slowly.


    The next second, the sky fire suddenly flew into Han 3000''s fiery arm.


    Mercury people were stunned. It was obvious that they were confused by this operation for a time. What does this mean?


    Let it out, and then... Hit your magic into your body. What''s this for? Self mutilation?


    "Are you sick?" The mercury man couldn''t help drinking softly.


    "Yes, I''m sick." Han Sanhang smiled without any ridicule. The so-called military risk move is Han Sanhang''s current move.


    "What do you mean?" The mercury man was stunned.


    He really wants to scold Han 3000, but the problem is that from Han 3000''s eyes and his very straightforward admission, mercury people are confused.


    He seems to be committed and ready, and obviously has a very deep plan.


    But what kind of plan can there be for this way of fighting yourself?!


    "Look at you, you can''t draw your hand, can you?" Han 3000 smiled softly and asked.


    Mercury man was stunned and didn''t know what he meant. However, what he said was not wrong. At present, he can''t stop. All his strength is used for crazy attack. If he retreats at this time, he will be swallowed by internal power.


    Han 3000 smiled: "isn''t that right?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly moved his hand, and the burning silence of his right hand was lit to the extreme: "sky fire, what are you waiting for?"


    Roar, at this time, in Han 3000''s right hand, the flame suddenly reached the extreme, and a terrible thing seemed to come out with the sound


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3496

    "What!"


    Although the thing is still in Han Sanqian''s hands, at this time, under the fierce flame, mercury people can still feel a huge and terrible energy gestating from the flame


    Suddenly, the mercury man in panic seemed to suddenly think of something, and hurriedly looked back at the Shuizhu man who launched the general attack on the other side.


    "No, no, No."


    He shouted wildly at the Shuizhu people, trying to make the Shuizhu people leave quickly at this moment.


    But at this time, the water drop man is already on the string. How can he withdraw?!


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge noise, like a fire dragon soaring into the sky. A strange fierce flame that hurt people''s eyes suddenly jumped out of Han 3000''s hands.


    After that, a half turn in the air, directly towards the Shuizhu people, it was a sudden attack.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the fire dragon directly collided with the water bead man, but there was almost no pause for a quarter of an hour. The next second, the fire dragon directly penetrated the water bead man''s body!


    The fierce attack of Shuizhu people suddenly disappeared and stood in place.


    He looked down and saw that there was a huge hole in his chest. The hole was blackened all around, and the water on his body was constantly evaporating near the black circle.


    He looked at the big hole unbelievably, and then raised his eyes to Han 3000. The whole person was full of incredible.


    He thought he would attack from the side and give Han 3000 an extremely fatal blow. At that time, he can also take revenge on Han 3000''s injury.


    But he counted thousands of times, and I''m afraid he couldn''t. He didn''t hurt Han 3000 at all. On the contrary, he was directly killed by Han 3000 on the way.


    "Finally, there are three thousand words in your throat......".


    You!


    Although there is no more, the meaning expressed is better than a thousand words and ten thousand words.


    The mercury man was stunned and murmured at the water bead man. Although the water bead man was still standing there at this time, he knew very well that the water bead man was over.


    Han 3000 smiled gently: "I said that the young tiger will always grow up, and it will also eat people."


    Then he looked away from the mercury man and slowly looked at the water bead man: "am I right?"


    "How do you feel?"


    The water bead man wanted to open his mouth. At this time, he just opened his mouth, and the water gushed from his mouth. The next second, he suddenly raised his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, his body burst open in his incredibly wide eyes.


    Like a mass of water suddenly fell heavily to the ground, splashing everywhere!


    However, the only difference is that the water mass will bloom countless water droplets and then fall to the ground, but those water droplets on his body will explode to all around, and then melt into the air in an instant.


    Everything is calm.


    "Boom!"


    The sky fire that pierced his body suddenly changed his body and made a similar roar through the fire. Fangfo was vowing his bravery and showing his strength.


    "Ah..."


    A long sigh, a stagger, a retreat, the fierce mercury man who was fighting with Han 3000 Fuyin, completely lost his heart after the explosion of Shuizhu man.


    Looking at him like this, Han 3000 smiled calmly and took back the Fuyin, but he did not remove the sky fire, and the burning silence in his hand was ready at any time.


    In fact, when Han 3000 first learned this burning silence in the cave, he soon had some tentative ideas of his own. The biggest courage is that burning silence is a method made of fire. It happens that sky fire is also a method of fire.


    At the beginning, Xia ran taught himself some mental skills of the Phoenix family, which can make Tianhuo practice. Naturally, Han 3000 will also think about whether burning silence can practice Tianhuo.


    This is the original crazy idea of Han 3000 in the cave, and it is also what he is most eager to try.


    Facts have proved that Han 3000''s theory is feasible, and Tianhuo is indeed worthy of the supreme and unique skill that the old sweeper gave himself at the beginning.


    "How''s it going? You''re the only one left." Han 3000 looked at the mercury man thoughtfully.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3497

    Mercury man was obviously surprised, but a moment later, he recovered his mind, looked at Han 3000, frowned and said, "you... How did you do it?"


    "Your fire is very weak, but why did it suddenly rise several grades?"


    He thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out what was in it.


    Everyone is a monk, and he was not weak, but it is almost impossible for you to suddenly soar your accomplishments in such a short time.


    But the reality is very funny that it is those things that you despise and think are impossible that just appear in front of you.


    "Why do you always find it hard to understand?" Han Sanqian didn''t laugh at him, but looked at him calmly, even with a trace of his own doubt.


    "Why do you feel so understandable again?" Mercury people don''t understand why han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    "There are thousands of years in the world, and the world is also large and boundless. As an elder like you, you should know better than me that there are mountains outside the mountain and people outside the people. You should also know that there are all kinds of talents in the world. Why do you have to use your own cognition to identify everything in the world?"


    "Shouldn''t human knowledge be limited?"


    Han 3000''s words fell, but the mercury man fell into meditation.


    Yes, he must admit that what Han Sanqian said is very reasonable, and he knows it well.


    But people are always emotional animals and animals with complex emotions.


    In that case, some of the things you see, or something, are easily disturbed by emotions.


    "In fact, you should also know in your heart that some things are the truth, but you are unwilling to bear it, perhaps because of face, vanity, or other things."


    The mercury man sighed and nodded heavily, "you''re right."


    "In that case, can you understand now?"


    "Have you really learned three magic skills?" Asked the mercury man.


    "Youhuang is the main defense. You have fought with it several times. You can see the fire attack of burning silence."


    "What about the third one?" He asked with a frown.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but looked at him faintly.


    He suddenly remembered what mercury meant, but he didn''t know what it meant.


    "Yes... You were so badly hurt when you were hit in the wall, but the next moment you suddenly came back to life full of blood and attacked us." Mercury was surprised.


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded heavily, "that''s right."


    When he saw the gluttony of evil and lost and fought, Han Sanqian was also encouraged and secretly used Taixu, something he didn''t know at all, to try to gamble.


    Han Sanqian''s information is correct. Taixu is really of great help to himself in mental skills.


    Even, the power of Taixu is far beyond Han 3000''s own imagination.


    It''s quiet and settled. It''s ancient and powerful. It really deserves its reputation.


    After using Taixu to turn around the whole meridians, what other Han 3000 didn''t think of was that his Dantian anti Buddha was rekindled in an instant. An invisible and huge force filled his whole body directly from there.


    What''s more magical is that after this force arrived, Han Sanqian felt that the broken bones and meridians had been repaired in an instant.


    If you have to use a word to describe it, Han 3000 can only say that, full of blood resurrection.


    This is so magical that Han Sanqian is still very excited when he recalls it even now.


    However, Han 3000 has an ominous hunch that this thing


    It seems that he can only use it once.


    At least, in the face of the two people''s attack just now, Han 3000 once urged the Taixu method again for the sake of insurance, but no matter how Han 3000 urged, those golden lights no longer appeared, just like Han 3000 didn''t learn before.


    Of course, this can''t be that Han 3000 will become no again, but there is only another possible fact.


    In view of its great power, maybe it should, in theory, enter a similar short cooling period after use.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the mercury man nodded complicatedly and murmured, "you''re right. Everything is never absolute. Heaven and earth have their fate."


    "You have learned all three magic skills."


    Then he suddenly looked at Han 3000: "then I ask you, are you still interested in learning stronger?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3498

    Hearing this, Han 3000 was obviously stunned. He really didn''t think about it, and he never thought that the mercury man would suddenly say such a sentence.


    After a little thought, Han 3000 was puzzled: "what do you mean? Do you want to make a deal with me?"


    "Transaction?" Mercury man was also a little stunned, but even if he reflected it, he smiled bitterly: "you mean, I want to exchange something for my life?"


    "If you think so, you can do it."


    When the words fell, the mercury man closed his eyes as soon as he closed the water sword in his hand.


    No resistance, no resistance.


    Han 3000 understood that if he was like this, I''m afraid he would be wrong. He whispered, "you and I still didn''t die before. Is it normal for me to think more?"


    He nodded: "yes, what you said is really good."


    Then he looked up slightly, looked at Han 3000 and said, "but I want to give you something stronger, but it''s not because we are hostile to each other."


    "It''s just that I''m dying. I have some regrets and don''t want to bring them into the coffin."


    "At this point, I''m the same as the 14 people outside. They''re 14. Shouldn''t they be dead yet?"


    Han 3000 thought about his question and didn''t speak.


    He was afraid that in case of good or bad, this guy would retaliate against the 14 elders at that time. This was not the result Han 3000 thought.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t answer, the mercury man smiled softly and shook his head: "in fact, if you don''t say it, I can guess the answer when I''m sure you learn the three magic skills."


    "In this place, we have been trapped together for thousands of years. Although I am not with their group, our ideas should be surprisingly consistent."


    "I don''t know how many days and months I''ve been trapped in this kind of ghost place and how much torture I''ve suffered. Everyone''s anger is very heavy. If I don''t stop, I''ll be slaughtered. I can''t wait to vent all my anger on him when I see an outsider intervene."


    "But everything has a double-edged sword, which is the expression of our inner despair, but the more desperate it is, the more we hope to see the dawn of the future."


    "Obviously, you are the dawn."


    Han 3000 looked at him. His tone was very gentle and full of sobs. Han 3000 knew very well that he didn''t deceive himself.


    "It''s too flattering to say I''m your dawn. I''m just doing my best."


    The mercury man shook his head: "when you are exhausted after floating in the sea for a long time, you see a board floating over. Excuse me, do you care whether the board is big or small?"


    Han 3000 shook his head, not to mention the board. Even if it was a grass, Han 3000 believed that he would hold it tightly in his hand.


    "Besides, as I said just now, you have learned the three complex magic skills in a short time. This itself is a fate of heaven and earth."


    "If so, what can I say? It''s just conforming to the destiny."


    Han 3000 nodded: "sorry, Han 3000 misunderstood the meaning of the elder."


    "Each has his own destiny. Just laughing and sighing is nothing more than a slight irony. When he got it, he thought it was his own, so he devoted himself to learning, but he really didn''t understand what he said."


    "Later, I heard that there might be a solution in the book of heaven, but I didn''t want to fall into it and fell into a state of body death and soul trap."


    "At that time, I thought it was because I was too eager to make progress, or something else."


    "But now when I contact you, I''m suddenly relieved."


    "Everything is predestined. Like Liang Han and I, we can get those magic skills. It''s not that we get this blessing, but that we just become its communication tool in disguise. Just like the dandelion, I think the wind comes to make us look good in the air, and if we lose it..."


    He shook his head helplessly: "in fact, it''s just the wind that wants to blow us away and create new vitality for the next land."


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at Han 3000 and said, "forget it, let''s talk about what I want to teach you."


    "However, you may have to be prepared."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3499

    "Psychological preparation?"


    Han Sanyi was stunned, some unknown.


    Although some magical mysteries are really magical, they are not psychologically prepared?!


    The mercury man smiled bitterly, "have you done it?"


    Han 3000 was very confused. He shook his head and finally nodded. For a moment, the whole person was a little confused about the situation.


    "You come with me." The mercury man turned slightly and walked towards the east end of the hall.


    "Roar!"


    On the ground, the evil gluttonous, who has been seriously injured, whispered to Han 3000, obviously reminding Han 3000 not to follow, so as to prevent the other party from playing Yin.


    This place is indeed someone else''s territory. If you follow it rashly, there may be some accidents. The fear of evil gluttony is not unreasonable.


    If there is any mechanism, Han 3000''s advantage will be completely gone, and he may even be killed.


    Moreover, mercury man and water bead man are in the same group. If he loses a companion, his strength will be greatly reduced and his war will subside, but similarly, no one can keep it together. This guy is just a low profile, and then relax his vigilance and play Yin with himself?


    In addition, his inexplicable sentence of psychological preparation seems to explain all the time. This possibility seems to be really great.


    But Han Sanqian always felt that the exclamation just made by the mercury man in front of him was not like acting. Sometimes, a person''s real thoughts can be felt from his body movements and tone.


    It''s not true that you are helpless in your life.


    Moreover, since he believes in himself and wants to give his most precious things to himself, it seems quite impolite if he still looks like distrust. I


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 made up his mind. Just about to lift his step, the mercury man over there had stopped, looked back at Han 3000, saw that he didn''t lift his feet to follow, and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''m going to kill you?"


    Han 3000 smiled and shook his head: "no, tell it."


    After that, Han 3000 went to the side of the evil gluttonous, patted its head, gently comforted and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay, I''ll be back soon. You have a rest."


    Then, Han 3000 turned and walked a few steps behind the mercury man, smiled: "please lead the way."


    Mercury man glanced at Han 3000 and looked at the evil gluttonous, but smiled. How did he know what the roar of evil gluttonous meant? However, since Han 3000 was willing to believe himself, he naturally had nothing to say, nodded and walked towards the end of the East.


    The Moon Palace is very huge. Even though Han 3000 had previously used sky fire to stabilize the lights everywhere in the center, it is only a drop in the bucket for the whole moon palace.


    The deeper you go, the more dim the lights around you, until it''s dark at last.


    Simple mercury people pass all the way. When their fingers are lifted, the lights around them can barely be together. Although the candle light jumps, at least people can see clearly in the dark place.


    "Do you know why this place is called Moon Palace?" Mercury man walked ahead and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "It is because the Moon Lake is a moon shape, natural, and the Moon Palace is in it, so it is named." Han 3000 said according to his own understanding.


    The more you go to the East, the more humid the ground is. Even Han 3000 can feel water stains on the floor tiles.


    "No." The mercury man shook his head.


    Han 3000 frowned: "Han 3000 really doesn''t understand. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Mercury smiled: "in fact, what I said just now is also a little abrupt. Your answers are not all wrong. It should be said that you are half right."


    "By the way, a small half?"


    "The Moon Palace and Moon Lake do have this name because they look like the moon, but they form a shape because of one thing."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s what I''m going to give you. Here we are."


    Then Han 3000 raised his eyes and saw a huge stone gate in front of them.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3500

    "This is..."


    Looking at this towering gate, Han 3000 couldn''t help feeling deeply shocked.


    It''s like a natural moat, blocking the road.


    "The temple of the moon, the place where the treasure of the moon exists." A little smile.


    "Treasure of the moon?" Han 3000 wondered.


    The mercury man nodded: "do you want to hear a story?"


    Although Han 3000 was speechless, he looked at him eagerly and already showed his attitude.


    In the octagonal world, there was once an isolated island, ethereal in nothingness. Every twelve Jiazi reincarnated and appeared in the vast sea of the octagonal world.


    At that time, all the turtles in the sea will gather and connect with each other with their shells, and finally form a huge Turtle Island.


    After the formation of the turtle island, there will be an old man who doesn''t know where to come from or where to come from, and then suddenly comes and appears in the turtle island.


    The wrong family of tortoise shells is complex. It not only forms an island, but also forms a road of shell patterns. If those who go to the island solve wrong, they will face the disintegration of tortoise shells, and people will naturally be buried in the vast sea.


    If the solution is right, you can smoothly enter the island and see the mysterious old man.


    The old man will set up a game of life and death in the island. The left is for life, the right is for death, the life is the ten thousand tortoise spirit array, and the death is the spirit tortoise chess game. Each Wen and one Wu are closely connected.


    Although the left side is known as the health game, there are killing opportunities everywhere in the ten thousand tortoise spirit array. In fact, it can be called the death place. Although the death place is a chess game, the place of the chess game is quite extensive. Each chess piece alone is a ten thousand year old turtle. People who play chess can only play in the chess field. As for the chess field, it is no different from the outer grain. Once they lose chess, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The chessboard will disintegrate in an instant, and the people on the chessboard will also fall in an instant. They will be bitten by thousands of turtles and eventually end up dead without a whole body.


    "What if you win?" Han 3000 asked.


    "If you win, the old man has a hundred treasure bags in his hand. He will take out a treasure at will and give it to the destined person." Mercury humanity.


    Then he smiled bitterly: "however, there are hundreds of treasures in the treasure bag, but it doesn''t mean that everything is a treasure for anyone."


    "From the lowest level weeds to ordinary swords, it has everything, and there should not be. So if you are unlucky, maybe what you gamble your life on is just waste grass that can be picked up at random by the roadside."


    "When I lived in the eight directions world, I once heard of an elder who, after losing an arm and a leg in the end, was only replaced by a chicken feather. Stealing a chicken can''t lose a handful of rice. After lacking arms and legs, he was quickly picked down and lost his original position as a true God."


    Han 3000 nodded, losing a lot because of small things. He was really very sad.


    Also printed that sentence, won the tender film of the club and lost to work in the sea.


    "However, over the years, many people are still attached to Linggui island. Many rich and powerful families have even derived the so-called Xingxiu turtle divination department for this purpose. Its purpose is to calculate the time and place of Linggui island''s next appearance."


    "In those days, when I lived in the eight directions world, the scene was lively..."


    Speaking of this, mercury man himself also sighed abnormally. Maybe he was the only one who knew and was the most impressed with the scenery of that year.


    "Such a great loss, but there are still countless people desperately trying to squeeze in. Do you think there should be any rare treasures in the treasure bag?" Han 3000 asked.


    The mercury man nodded: "yes, there is a peerless treasure hidden in the treasure bag. No one has seen this treasure, but it has long been circulated in the Jianghu. It is a treasure."


    "It''s the best thing of the mysterious old man and the painstaking efforts of the mysterious old man. It''s said that if you get this treasure, you can not only rule the world, but also live for thousands of years without suffering from reincarnation."


    "Do you know what that means?"


    Han 3000 nodded. Of course, he knew what it meant, which meant that anyone could fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. Losers counter attacked and completed the reform and change of life.


    For those who are already quite powerful, this thing is the most critical step in their life. Even the true God can veto the trend of three-thirds of the world and make their own decisions and dominate the world.


    It does not enter the suffering of reincarnation, but can make it last forever.


    Han 3000 can finally understand why the ending may be so bleak, but he still can''t stop the enthusiasm of those people.


    "This thing is the treasure of the moon, isn''t it?" Han 3000 asked suddenly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3501

    Hearing Han 3000''s question, the mercury man was slightly surprised. He looked back at Han 3000 and said with a smile: "how do you know?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "it''s not difficult to guess."


    "You''ve laid such a long string, it can''t have nothing to do with the treasure of the moon."


    The mercury man shook his head: "I''ve been living here for a long time. It''s hard for you to know my annoyance. Suddenly there''s a living man. Why don''t you talk more?"


    Han 3000 smiled and said, "let''s just say that your reason makes sense. Then you can''t explain the second one."


    "Is there another one?" He looked at Han 3000 with great interest.


    "Of course." Han 3000 nodded: "in age, you are an elder and I am a younger generation. You can''t deny this?"


    "Exactly." He nodded.


    "In that case, such a big treasure is enough to change everyone''s destiny. Why did it stop in your time, or did it not spread to our generation?" "Maybe some other legends will fade away or be forgotten over time, but things related to people''s greed will never be possible," Han said with a smile


    "Man''s greed will only be infinite, but will never be extinct, right?"


    The mercury man didn''t speak, but looked at Han 3000 with a smile.


    "Therefore, the only possibility is that the highest treasure of Linggui island was taken away. Naturally, Linggui island became unattractive, gradually abandoned by people, and finally dissipated in the long river of history. This is the truth that our generation has not heard of this legend."


    "I can even assert that you were the one who took the treasure of this month."


    After that, Han 3000 calmly looked at the mercury man. The mercury man obviously smiled at the corners of his mouth, paused and said, "why should I take it?"


    "Because you said a word to me."


    "Oh?"


    "When you say it right, you think it''s yours, but you finally find that it''s not your blessing, but just a disguised tool of destiny, just like the dandelion." Han 3000 continued to add, "if you hadn''t been overjoyed, why would you be so sad now?"


    "Only those who have won and lost will make these exclamations from the bottom of their heart. Am I right?"


    Looking at Han 3000''s confident eyes, the mercury man was stunned for a moment and laughed. At the same time, a pair of water like hands couldn''t help clapping: "good, good, good, it''s worthy of being feared by later generations. Sure enough, the analysis is clear and reasonable, and the water doesn''t show."


    "Smart and careful, he is worthy of being a person who can learn three magic skills. It''s interesting."


    "Yes, I was really lucky to find the time and place of Linggui Island, and smoothly arrived at Linggui island with a large group of original opponents and friends."


    "At that time, we had a great momentum and a large number of people. The eight sides of the world were also full of aura. Most of the people present were good players. Moreover, for this moment, the people also prepared for a long time, and all kinds of astrological gossip we studied on weekdays could also be used. Half of us entered the island alone."


    "However, when it comes to the most critical life and death situation, most people can''t escape this pass. They die at the mouth of thousands of turtles. I reluctantly passed with the original two true gods, but I was the most seriously injured of the three."


    "With the beginning of the lottery, the two true gods were lucky one after another. Although they didn''t win the grand prize, the things they got were top-grade. For them, it was like adding wings to a tiger."


    "To be honest, I was a little desperate at that time, because there was a small gap between the real gods, but as they started with the top grade, the future began to change."


    Speaking of this, he smiled bitterly: "but who could have thought that I was so desperate, but at the last moment, I won the final prize, the treasure of the moon."


    "I''m happy and excited because I know what it means. But what I''ll never think of is that it''s the treasure of this month that has completely cost me my life."


    The words fell, and he moved in his hand. A moonlight flash across the center of the gate, and the gate slowly opened at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3502

    With the door slowly opened, a strong musty smell also attacked. At the same time, the pungent smell previously smelled was even more attractive.


    Han 3000 did not exaggerate to say that even if he was himself, even if he was already a person with good endurance, he was really close to turning his eyes and fainting directly in the face of this unique smell.


    "This smell..." Han Sanyi didn''t want to be rude, but he couldn''t help asking at this time.


    Mercury man smiled gently and moved his hand slightly. The whole Moon Palace was shaking and the door was completely opened.


    Mercury people took the lead in entering it. With a bang, the wall fire around the gate was rekindled in an instant.


    With the advent of light, the situation inside the whole gate also came into view.


    It is still very empty, but there is a huge stone pillar in the center.


    The whole column is square, two meters long and two meters wide, and about ten meters high. It is towering, like a huge sword flying straight into the center.


    The running water around the column slowly flows down from the top to its face. It seems that after the baptism of years, the walls around the column have water stains and moss.


    "When I got the treasure of the moon from the mysterious old man, I was ecstatic. It was a secret script. Therefore, I once believed that if I took time, I would be able to use it to dominate the world and become the supreme and only master."


    "When I got it, I thought so and did so. When I returned to my family, I began to study without sleep or food."


    "But what I never imagined was that even if I got it, I couldn''t understand what it was talking about. Let alone cultivating it helped me unify the world. I didn''t even understand its most basic fur."


    Han 3000 nodded: "but in the eyes of outsiders, if you get divine skill, you will become a giant in the future, so..."


    The mercurial man interrupted Han 3000''s words and nodded heavily: "yes, the other two true gods worried that once I had made great achievements, there would be no room for them in the eight directions world, so they joined hands to deal with me."


    Once the three forces of nature tend to be out of balance with each other, they can break the three forces of nature, but they can also lead to each other''s imbalance.


    "My divine skill has not been successful, so it is difficult to resist the joint attack of the two of them. Although I have reluctantly resisted the previous wars by relying on family strength, I know that it is impossible to last long, so I must think of other ways."


    Han 3000''s eyebrows are slightly locked. Although he hasn''t said yet, Han 3000 may have roughly guessed what the other method is.


    "By chance, I came here." With a sigh, the mercury man looked at the stone pillar in front of him.


    Han 3000 was silent, and he couldn''t help feeling a lot in his heart.


    Mercury man came here with hope, but I''m afraid he''ll never think of it. There''s only despair waiting for him here.


    Not only did he not get what he wanted, but he was left here forever. His body was dead and his soul was trapped.


    "Before you came, I was full of resentment. Yes, I admit I was greedy, but am I the only one in the world greedy? Why should my greed be so badly retaliated! I didn''t kill anyone, and I didn''t do anything harmful to heaven and justice. Why did I do this to me?"


    "I am unwilling, even full of anger."


    Mercury man said this, paused slightly, and then looked back at Han 3000: "until you came, I was relieved to know that you can do three magic tricks."


    "Maybe it''s not that I did something wrong, but maybe it''s just God''s will from my birth to becoming a God, and even winning the treasure of the moon accidentally."


    "In that case, I will complete my final task and play my final role."


    After that, he took Han 3000''s hand, moved it, and drew a moon shaped white light mark in the palm of Han 3000''s hand: "from now on, I officially announce that you, Han 3000, are the owner of the temple of the moon."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3503

    Han 3000 was stunned. The whole man immediately took back his hand and shook his head: "how can this be?"


    "Since the treasure of the moon is the painstaking work of our predecessors, how can Han 3000 take it for himself?"


    Mercury man smiled softly: "life doesn''t bring it, death doesn''t bring it, don''t say I can''t understand it, even if I understand it, what can I do?"


    "Besides, as I said, the destiny of my life is to get this thing and send it to you. I have completed most of the steps. You have no reason to let me be destroyed at the last critical moment."


    "This..." Han 3000 was a little embarrassed.


    Especially after knowing the past of moon treasure and mercury man, Han 3000 was really embarrassed to take this thing.


    After all, mercury people even paid too much for it.


    Mercury smiled and slapped Han 3000: "don''t be too happy. Although this thing belongs to you, it may not really belong to you. Maybe you, like me, are just the fate of transportation."


    "Right? Take it."


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I don''t believe in fate."


    "Only when you are strong enough can you control your own destiny, and you are qualified to say you don''t believe in fate, okay?"


    "Weak people are always just pawns in the hands of the strong and tools in the hands of the rich."


    Han 3000 nodded, but Mercury man''s words made sense.


    Not to mention here, even among people on earth, most of those ordinary people are leeks in the hands of capitalists, and those small countries are just pawns in the game of big countries.


    Only when you are strong enough can you not be used and arranged by others.


    At the thought of this, Han 3000 will no longer make more concessions. Excessive humility is obviously hypocritical: "since everything says this, Han 3000 will thank his predecessors."


    Mercury smiled and nodded slightly: "things are not for nothing. I have a request. I hope you can agree."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "My name is Du Shuiyue, and the one you killed is Zhang Guoshi. If you can really leave here in the future, I hope you can move my grave out and bury me in the city of the sea in all directions. There is my hometown, and I hope to return to my roots."


    "Han 3000 understands."


    "Well, since it''s yours, open it yourself. It''s almost dark. It''s time."


    After the words fell, the mercury man gave way slightly and retreated to Han 3000 several steps, leaving Han 3000 alone facing the stone pillar.


    ¡°#£¤%


    £¡£¡£¡¡±


    Mercury man closed his eyes and began to say some strange spells in his mouth. As he began to say spells, there was a sudden roar above his head.


    At the top of the column, a skylight opened slowly, and it was through this skylight that the bright moon hung high at night, and bursts of moonlight scattered all over the stone column.


    Shizhu fangfo put on a silver dress. It was very beautiful. Han 3000 could see that there was a darker and brighter moon pattern on the silver column in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, its size seems to be equivalent to the size of the moon pattern drawn in the palm of his hand.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked at his palm. The next second, he stretched out his hand and made fusion contact with the moon pattern on the silver column.


    As soon as the two-month seal touched, suddenly, a huge silver light burst out of Han 3000''s palm and instantly infected the whole silver column.


    Buzz!


    After that, the light suddenly shone, and after this shining, all the light was completely integrated into the silver pillar.


    WOW!


    With the light completely integrated, the silver pillar soon recovered its original stone pillar, and everything seemed to become extremely quiet.


    "Bang!"


    But after a brief calm, a long gap appeared in the stone column, and the arc of a door was outlined.


    The next second, as Han 3000 pulled back, the door on the stone pillar opened slightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3504

    Although it was only a crack, the smell of salted fish became more intense.


    The taste is really very good. If Han 3000 can bear it, now he really turns his eyes at the smell.


    This is completely a physical reflection, not mixed with anything else.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Han 3000 relaxed a little. Now, Han 3000 is basically sure that the smell of smelly salted fish that has been floating in the Moon Palace, even the whole Moon Palace, is all from the stone pillar in front of him.


    This also can''t help but make Han 3000 extremely confused.


    Shit, what''s in it?


    Isn''t it the treasure of the moon? Isn''t it a secret script?


    How can a mere secret script produce such a strange and incomparable smell? This can''t be said to be ridiculous, but it doesn''t make sense at all.


    At the thought of this, Han 3000 couldn''t help looking back at the mercury man, but he just smiled gently, then nodded and motioned Han 3000 to open the door.


    Han 3000 was a little depressed, but now that things are up and there is no reason to shrink back, he stretched out his hand slightly, pulled the stone gate and opened it slowly


    As the stone gate was opened, the taste inside was "sweet". Han 3000 couldn''t help pinching his nose.


    Boom!!


    With the stone gate completely opened, the inner space began to show in front of us.


    Because it was dark inside, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and a fireball lit up instantly, completely illuminating the whole space.


    It is a platform about one square meter concave inside. Above the platform is a wooden box, which is green, about 80 cm long and 20 cm wide.


    The wooden box was rotten and the green paint on it fell off in a large area because it had been placed for too long.


    It''s covered but not locked.


    Han Sanqian concentrated and stepped forward.


    "Creak!"


    With the harsh sound of falling teeth in Lao Mu''s hair, its cover was slowly and completely opened.


    Under the light, when Han 3000 looked into the box


    "Shit!"


    He couldn''t help scolding, and then the whole person even stepped back, and his face showed an expression of shock.


    In that wooden box, it is clear that it is not a secret script, but


    A body!


    The box was full of that green, disgusting viscous liquid, and in the viscous liquid, an unusually strange body was lying obliquely with his legs curled up and his chest in his hands.


    Although he only glanced at it at that time, even now, Han 3000 still remembers the appearance of the body.


    Like a baby of one or two years old, in terms of posture and limbs.


    But it was by no means an ordinary dead baby. He opened his ferocious eyes and opened his mouth like a roar before death.


    Han 3000 has now completely understood why there is an extremely serious smell of salty fish here.


    It''s not another smell, but the smell of the body''s serious decay.


    Han 3000 looked at the mercury man in disbelief. He didn''t understand. What does this mean?


    Mercury smiled and looked back at Han 3000.


    "Is this...?" Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    Isn''t that a good secret? Why is it a child''s body?


    Besides, what does he mean by showing himself the child''s body?


    Where did the children come from in the eight wasteland books?!


    Han 3000 really didn''t understand this, let alone why mercury people "cheated" themselves to come here to see a corpse.


    "Isn''t it a corpse? You should see it clearly." The mercury man smiled and seemed to pretend to be stupid.


    "Corpse..." Han 3000 was speechless and stared at him without leaving. "This shouldn''t be... How can there be a child''s corpse here?"


    The mercury man smiled gently and looked at the confused look on Han Sanyi''s face. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly: "look more clearly."


    Then he looked into the space of the stone pillar and ignored Han 3000.


    Han 3000 looked back, thought a little, and finally bit his teeth. Then he returned to the stone gate, brightened the previous fireball again, and looked at the things in the wooden box.


    After this deliberate scrutiny, Han 3000 at this time found the subtle features of the body.


    At that moment, he quickly looked back at the mercury man, frowned and said, "monkey?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3505

    Although it is like a baby, its body parts are no different from those of a child.


    But its skull is obviously a little different from human beings. More importantly, even if the body has been highly rotten and the hair on the body has been diluted by viscous liquid, the palms and fingers of its limbs are still very different from human beings.


    The mercury man smiled and nodded, "that''s good."


    "Isn''t the treasure of the moon a secret script? How can it be a monkey?" Han 3000 didn''t understand.


    The mercury man shook his head. "Have you forgotten my companion?"


    "You mean the Shuizhu man, Zhang Guoshi?" Han 3000 road.


    The mercury man nodded, took a slight step forward, smiled and said, "I once said that in fact, many people come here with a purpose, or what I newly understand later, is a providence and task."


    "I came here to solve the mystery because I got the treasure of the moon. As for Zhang Guoshi, it was because of the monkey."


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of curiosity because he was a monkey.


    Mercury man smiled: "it''s not an ordinary monkey."


    Then he walked a few steps to Han 3000''s side, then grabbed his left hand and put it into the wooden box.


    Although looking at the things in the wooden box was really disgusting, out of strong curiosity, Han 3000 did not choose to resist. Instead, with the force of mercury man, he put his hand through those viscous liquids and reached out to touch the dead monkey.


    Han Sanqian closed his eyes and endured malice.


    But just when he felt he was going to touch the monkey, he suddenly felt his hands empty. When he opened his eyes again, his hands were pressed on the belly of the monkey''s body, but Han Sanqian obviously felt that he seemed to touch empty and didn''t catch anything.


    This can''t help but confuse Han 3000. He clearly touched it, but why did he really feel that he didn''t touch anything.


    It seemed to see Han 3000''s doubts. The mercury man smiled and didn''t speak. He grabbed Han 3000''s hand. This time, there was a big loop in the viscous liquid, completely touching from head to tail.


    But the more so, Han 3000 was more surprised.


    Because this time he opened his eyes from beginning to end, despised the nausea in his heart from beginning to end, and felt all this seriously.


    Han 3000 is really sure that this is by no means an illusion, but he really can''t explain clearly why.


    "He is not an ordinary monkey." The mercury man smiled and gently pulled back Han 3000''s hand and took back his own hand.


    Han 3000 looked at his hand and clearly felt it in such a viscous liquid for a long time, but after taking it out, his hand didn''t have any mucus, or even... There was no trace of dampness.


    This is incredible.


    "It is the seventh monkey." The mercury man laughed.


    "Seventh monkey?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "Good." Mercurial man nodded: "the monkey is the spirit of animals. It is either powerful or flexible. It integrates the strengths of all animals, and the command of the monkey king is stable. It is solid. People also use it as a marquis to show people''s status."


    "The seventh generation spirit monkey is the spirit among monkeys. After the seventh generation rotation, the aura contained in its body can''t be said to be out of the monkey family for ten thousand years. Even if you look at the human race, it''s also Fengmao Lingjiao, which is difficult to find. Based on this alone, you know how precious the seventh generation spirit monkey is?"


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "It is said that the Seventh World monkey is full of aura, and when he drops a tear down to his hair, it is the essence of the top aura."


    "In the monkey family, if the monkey is recognized by the seventh monkey, it can devour the seventh monkey and obtain supreme spiritual power."


    "As for how powerful his spiritual power is, hehe, according to the existing records of the human race, the seven generation monkey appeared six times and achieved six divine monkeys. This is the seventh time it appeared and the only time it fell into the hands of humans."


    Speaking of this, even mercury people sigh.


    But according to his words, there are only seven times in the Terran record, which is enough to show how precious this thing is.


    As for how to be reduced to human hands, Zhang Guoshi is dead, which is naturally unknown, and this is not the focus.


    Han 3000 opened his mouth: "did Zhang Guoshi come here because he could also touch the seven God monkeys?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3506

    Mercury man gave a little pause, and then nodded heavily: "exactly."


    "The seventh generation monkey is extremely special and precious because it is transformed by aura. If it cannot be recognized, the seventh generation monkey is a colored, physical but non physical void for anyone, and anyone can see but can''t touch it."


    Han 3000 nodded, which is easy to understand. Everything has its own basic instincts, which can ensure their basic survival.


    The seventh monkey, a rare thing in the world, naturally has the ability to avoid attacks by people with ulterior motives.


    "Although Zhang Guoshi takes martial arts as his priority, he is a real martial fool, but his family background is prominent and unique. Therefore, all the resources in his family are basically inclined to his body. While his cultivation has soared, there are a lot of think tanks behind him."


    "In particular, there was a divine machine camp among his men, which almost netted a large number of elites in his world at that time and searched for all divine weapons and sharp weapons in the omnidirectional world for him."


    "It''s also a coincidence that when he was born at a good time, he was several generations later than me. They didn''t have many disputes at that time, so they can let him cultivate and live and become a new God under the accumulation of the family. But the era of peace corresponds to the era of relative lack of materials."


    "In their time, there were few miracles, and few heard of what treasures came out. Just his divine camp, which has been counted for more than sixty years from the date of establishment, has reached tens of thousands of people in the Department, and the eyeliner is innumerable, but it is hard to find even a decent thing."


    Speaking of this, he smiled bitterly.


    Han 3000 can also feel the bitterness and bitterness of each country, even if his family is big and his career is big. Tens of thousands of people, not to mention people, even if pigs have been raised for decades and can''t eat and pull, it''s also a huge expense. How can they afford such consumption.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s empathy, he smiled bitterly and shook his head: "so I say, he was born at the right time and the right family. But if he lived in an era with a little war, or was born in a family with more children, even if he didn''t get kicked out of the house, he was at least a loser."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and didn''t answer.


    But he fully understood what he said.


    If it were not for these, he would not have been abandoned by the family, and if it were not for himself, he would not have been suddenly picked up by his mother''s housekeeper.


    Indeed, it is time and nature.


    "In Zhang Guoshi''s words, he almost forgot the existence of his divine machine camp, and he didn''t need the two money."


    "But maybe it was this kind of good attitude. God rewarded him. Or, after a lifetime of bad luck since the establishment of the divine machine camp, they finally kept the clouds open and saw the sun. Luck changed and made a big turnaround."


    These people soon inadvertently got a message from a rural old man, a message about the seventh monkey.


    In fact, the people of Shenji camp didn''t take this news seriously at first. This is really because this legend is so small that many people haven''t heard it at all.


    It was only after many years of deliberation that they decided to take action, but at least they were too busy. At last, they decided to take action, but they were too busy. At least they felt that they were too busy. At least, they were too busy. At last, they decided to take action.


    "As a result, because of these unintentional actions, they really found the treasure, right?" Han 3000 asked with a smile.


    The man heard the speech, smiled and nodded: "yes, that''s right. It''s just the sentence that the intentional planting of flowers and flowers can''t bloom, and the unintentional planting of willows and willows can form a shade. It''s such a group of wandering teams, such a group of guys without ambition. Under the carelessness of dealing with the job, they really found the seven generations of soul monkeys."


    Han 3000 frowned: "however, you also said that the recognition of the seventh monkey is not allowed. The seventh monkey is empty and can''t be touched at all. How did they catch it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3507

    "Guess?" Mercury people are not in a hurry to say the answer, but look at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 thought for a while, and soon put his eyes on the wooden box containing the body of the monkey, and then replied, "is it because of the wooden box?"


    Mercury smiled and nodded heavily, "that''s right."


    Although Shenji camp accidentally found the seventh monkey, just like the particularity of the seventh monkey, they soon realized that the problem was wrong.


    However, when they were confused and helpless, the huge think tank behind Zhang Guoshi provided crucial help.


    They are convinced that all things are born to be born and controlled by each other. Just like the place where poisonous snakes haunt, there must be antidotes around for several meters. Since these seven generations of spirit monkeys can be seen and touched, there must be something to make them appear.


    "If the expectation is good, according to this theory, the material used in the wooden box should be the tree where the monkey lives?" Han 3000 asked tentatively.


    The mercury man laughed: "smart people are smart people. They can see through at a little."


    "Yes, through the guidance of the think tank, the Shenji man soon found that the seven generations of monkey always liked to perch on a century old tree. After that, according to the instructions of the think tank, the Shenji group put down the old tree, made wooden boxes, ropes and other things with the tree body, smeared its color with leaves, soaked the tree juice for a few days, and finally caught the monkey."


    Facts have proved that the think tank is not raised in vain, and the truth that all things in heaven and earth are born and overcome each other is inevitable.


    Under all kinds of "weapons" made of the old tree, the seventh monkey was soon caught by the people of Shenji camp and handed back to Zhang Guoshi.


    If you get this rare treasure, let alone Zhang Guoshi, even the whole Zhangjia is jubilant all over the world.


    The people of Zhangjia were overjoyed and decided that this thing was a blessing from the heavenly officials. They came to Zhangjia to make them become dragons and phoenixes and dominate the world.


    Although the people of Zhangjia were quite confidential after they got this treasure, what''s more, Zhang Guoshi was a martial arts maniac. He was obsessed with cultivation and was complacent about his upcoming peak. In addition, there was no airtight wall in the world. The news that Zhangjia got the seventh monkey spread like wildfire.


    Like him, the originally peaceful world was completely blown up by the news.


    "Peace is only because people''s greed has been satisfied, or that people''s greed has not been provoked."


    Han 3000 nodded heavily and deeply agreed with this view: "but as soon as Zhang Guoshi''s seventh monkey came out, he prevented the Buddha from throwing a big stone on the calm water."


    "Yes, this stone has aroused thousands of waves, so that his years of peace are no longer. It seems that the outside is calm, but it is actually an undercurrent."


    Han 3000 smiles, and a big tree will attract the wind.


    "It''s ferocious outside, but there''s something wrong inside Zhangjia. The seventh monkey was indeed brought back, but they are still invisible like you just now. In a sense, the seventh monkey is just living in a different place."


    "This makes zhangjiaren very silly, which makes Zhang Guoshi very anxious, but it''s useless to be anxious about some things."


    "With the arrival of the just division on the grounds of crusading against Zhang Guoshi''s arbitrary destruction of the monkey family''s survival, the days of Zhangjia have come to an end."


    Han 3000 asked softly, "so, like you, he came here to get the mystery of the monkey, didn''t he?"


    The mercury man nodded heavily: "yes, but it''s a pity that he didn''t think of it. Even if the seventh monkey died, he didn''t wait for the answer."


    "It''s ironic."


    "However, in order to be unwilling in his heart, Zhang Guoshi used the method taught him by the think tank before leaving home, took the sap of the old wood as the material, preserved the body in a box, and then built the palace of this month with us."


    "Once placed in the pillar of this month, I don''t know how many years. At present, I believe it has also found its recognition." Then he looked at Han 3000 gently, with a faint smile on his face


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3508

    "Ah?" Han Sanqian was still immersed in the story just now and didn''t reflect it at all.


    He was staring at the stone pillar in a daze. He began to understand why water kept flowing out of the stone pillar.


    The purpose of water is to keep the water column cold enough so that the body can be sealed for a longer time.


    "Me?" When Han 3000 reflected it, the whole person was just more stupid. Then he smiled bitterly: "are you kidding me? If you bring it to me, I''ll just bring a body with salty fish smell that can be seen or touched."


    "If it doesn''t work, I think we''d better bury it."


    "After all, people were locked up before they died and their bodies were tossed for so long after they died. Why continue to torture them?"


    The mercury man shook his head, patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and smiled: "how can we know the truth without trying? The birth of the spirit monkey is to bring the energy of the seventh world and the supreme flesh back to the world. The giant fruit of such reincarnation can be discarded without eating. Isn''t it a waste? It will be a bad scourge."


    Han 3000 waved his hand: "I don''t think so. I haven''t tried it just now. I''m actually the same as you. I can''t see or touch."


    "Moreover, as previously said, the seventh generation monkey is always the treasure of the monkey family. It doesn''t belong to us at all. Naturally, as humans, we can''t touch it."


    "Everything in the world has its own law."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the mercury man frowned: "good boy, good eloquence. Well, in that case, I don''t want to force more. I think all this is my wishful thinking."


    "As if those 14 people thought too much, you can leave."


    Then the mercury man turned his back and stopped paying attention to Han 3000. He looked like a seeing off.


    Han 3000 is a little helpless. It doesn''t mean that he is a virgin, but that the monkey is very poor. Most importantly, Han 3000 has indeed tried, and the facts have proved that he is no different from them.


    Looking at Mercury, he was a little unhappy. Han 3000 was a little helpless and wanted to stop talking. He really didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and finally decided to turn around and leave.


    Mercury man is so angry that he is almost blowing his beard. Although he doesn''t have a beard, ask him to go. He really goes. Do you say he''s angry or not.


    "Go, go, go back where you came from." Mercury is drunk with discontent.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately stopped, frowned, looked back at the mercury man and said, "what does this mean?"


    "What else can it mean? Am I complicated?"


    Han 3000 didn''t understand. His so-called walking naturally meant leaving here for Ritan, but Mercury man obviously meant to return to the starting point.


    "The moon god palace is built on the Yin Qi barrier. If you can''t destroy the moon god palace, it will always be stuck on the barrier, and the road to the sun lake will still be stuck there. Naturally, don''t you come from where and go back?"


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 frowned.


    He did see a huge barrier over there, which is enough to show that what the mercury man said should be true.


    "Why, don''t you go?" Seeing Han 3000 turn around, the mercury man sneered and disdained.


    Han 3000 nodded, still puzzled: "but what does this have to do with this monkey?"


    "Hehe, of course it has nothing to do with monkeys, but if you don''t try, I''m very upset. Naturally, I won''t tell you where to hit the moon god palace. It can easily explode here."


    "Of course, if you want to feel your own ability, you can also find a way to blow up here by yourself. However, don''t blame me for not reminding you that you have seen the material of the Moon Palace before. The hardness, hum..." when talking about this, the mercury man smiled coldly.


    "Yes, I admit that you have great skills, but so what? Maybe you are really strong enough to destroy here, but I''m absolutely sure you have to take off your skin here."


    "Think about it. If you leave here, you will enter the range of Ritan. Those people are not at the same level as us. If you want to waste a lot of energy here, you might as well go back as soon as possible. Am I right?"


    After hearing this, Han 3000 turned his eyes directly. He had seen a strong buy and sell, but never seen such a strong send: "I took it, I tried it, I tried it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3509

    Han 3000 was really convinced this time, completely convinced from heart to body.


    He has never seen such shameless demands in his life. It''s like... It''s like someone begged you to beat him, and it''s the kind that doesn''t want money if you beat him. If you don''t beat him, he even has to cry and kneel


    What''s wrong?


    If he didn''t get along for some time, Han 3000 would really be like the gluttonous of evil. He felt that this guy had made a lot of things. Was it just for himself.


    "Look at you. You have to." Seeing Han 3000''s promise, the mercury man finally lost his previous unhappiness and cold air. On the contrary, he smiled again on his face.


    "I really don''t know what you have to be happy about, and why you have to let me try." Han 3000 helplessly stretched out his hand.


    The mercury man smiled softly without refuting. He moved slightly and motioned Han 3000 to walk over again.


    "Remember, when you want to reach out and try to catch the seven generation monkey, you must be free of distractions and empty everything. Of course, it''s best for you to communicate with it." Mercury humanity.


    Han Sanna was bored: "do you want me to communicate with a dead body? Or a monkey?"


    Han 3000 is very depressed. Let''s not say how absurd this is. Even if these can be tolerated, Han 3000 really goes to communicate with it, but can a monkey understand what he says?


    It''s not completely outrageous. Open the fucking door. Is outrageous home?


    But just when Han 3000 thought so, he looked back at the mercury man, and a trace of unhappiness appeared on his face. Han 3000 could only nod helplessly: "OK, OK, I''ll communicate with him well. Don''t worry. I''ll not only say hello to him, but also talk to him at home."


    The mercurial man stared and looked like he hated iron but didn''t become steel: "Hey, you bastard, sincerity is spirit, sincerity is spirit."


    Han 3000 nodded helplessly. Forget it. Anyway, the mercury man only needs to be happy. His task is to make him happy. As for the seventh monkey, he is really not interested.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 lifted his right hand slightly, then came to the wooden box and slowly put his hand in.


    When the hand entered, Han 3000 touched it, still as before, without any touch.


    When Han 3000 was about to reach out, the voice of mercury man rang again: "heart..."


    "Well, well, I see. Sincerity is spirit."


    He rolled his eyes helplessly. It seems that it is impossible to muddle through and perfunctory.


    In that case, Han 3000 had no other choice but to close his eyes, and then his spirit was completely empty. His hand stretched in the viscous liquid no longer moved randomly, but moved at will with his consciousness.


    One second, two seconds, ten seconds passed.


    Han 3000 still has no other feelings.


    The only thing he could feel was that the mercury man was staring at himself.


    Just do the whole set.


    With a sigh in his heart, Han 3000 entered the empty state again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another ten seconds passed.


    Twenty seconds passed.


    Thirty seconds passed.


    A minute has passed


    Until ten, Han 3000''s fingers suddenly moved slightly.


    Mercury man looked nervously at Han 3000. He didn''t know whether Han 3000 noticed something and reflected it, or whether Han 3000 didn''t feel anything. At this time, he planned to stop.


    But obviously, to his disappointment, it should be the latter.


    In fact, it is true that Han 3000 almost fell asleep after being completely empty for a whole minute.


    It''s so boring. It''s so boring. He still doesn''t feel anything and hasn''t touched anything.


    If you have to say how Han 3000 feels at this moment, it''s not without.


    He has!


    He felt that if he soaked in this viscous liquid for a long time, his hands might be no different from the dead monkeys in it.


    With a sigh in his helpless heart, Han 3000 also felt that the time was almost enough to make a job, so he planned to stop.


    But just as Han 3000 was about to return to normal and his hands were about to arrive, bursts of noise suddenly came into his ears


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3510

    Han 3000 was stunned at first and thought he had some illusion, but when he listened carefully, he heard that these noises were actually the sound of a group of monkeys playing.


    They kept chirping, but because the voice was too sharp, it seemed that when they were playing, it was a sad cry formed by fighting.


    When Han 3000 wanted to distinguish, it was because he closed his eyes and his eyes were dark. At this time, it was suddenly very bright.


    A beautiful scenery also came into view.


    Green trees and luxuriants, flowing water in the mountains, birds and flowers around, prevent Buddha from putting people in a fairyland.


    At a platform in the mountain, where fruit trees are everywhere, a variety of fresh and sweet fruits are hanging everywhere, and there are waterfalls nearby. When the sound of water is cool, it adds a sense of fairyland to this place.


    Among those fruit trees, a group of monkeys jumped happily on the tree, or made trouble or played or chased, or picked up the fruit and ate it wantonly, carefree and happy.


    With the sound of those frolicking, Mo said that he participated in their team. Just as a bystander, he was obviously infected by these happy atmosphere and couldn''t help smiling knowingly.


    In the center of these monkeys, a huge old peach tree is extremely dazzling and eye-catching.


    Peach trees are generally relatively low, but spread greatly. Obviously, this old peach tree can''t escape this point. It spreads to the left and right sides in a zigzag way, which is a few meters wide. The anti Buddha stands there like a hill.


    But it not only has these special features, but more importantly, its low is just equivalent to his body size, but compared with his huge body shape, it... Is no longer low.


    This is like squatting. Although the giant and dwarf have the same actions, the overall height is completely different.


    It is nearly ten meters high and looks huge. It stands out from the crowd in this jungle.


    The old peach tree is huge, and the huge red peaches on it are hung on it like small lanterns.


    I don''t know why, Han 3000''s original sight was overlooking, but suddenly contracted in a moment. Fangfo completely came near the peach tree.


    A group of monkeys live everywhere. They are all energetic and shiny. Even from a human point of view, these monkeys are obviously very beautiful.


    However, these are nothing. The most beautiful one is the monkey sitting in the middle of the old peach tree.


    His whole body is jade, and each hair is made of silk drawn from top jade. Under the sun, it glitters with jade, which is extremely beautiful.


    Although it is a monkey, it can''t avoid the monkey mouth and monkey face. Naturally, it will inevitably leave the impression of pointed monkey cheeks.


    However, you can''t find this in this monkey. Even from the perspective of human aesthetics, its facial features are quite gentle and elegant, so that you can see at a glance that this guy is definitely the top existence of the monkey family.


    Han 3000 looked at it, and it also looked at Han 3000 at this time.


    At the moment when their eyes met, space-time anti Buddha fell into stagnation at this time.


    Then, in Han 3000''s eyes, the original jade monkey suddenly changed, and a huge and extremely strong monkey spread out of Han 3000''s pupils.


    Wearing armor, with a red rope tied to his head and holding an iron pole, he is very powerful.


    He moved. The next second, a golden monkey with sharp ears, angry eyes and sharp fangs in his mouth, holding a fiery red iron stick, was fierce and fierce.


    After that, the flame in the stick rose and devoured its monkey in an instant. After the flame completely retreated, a dark, bitter faced and angry monkey appeared from the fire.


    Black armor on the body, holding a long stick.


    His body suddenly changed color. The long stick in his hand turned into a long golden stick. He was wearing gold armor and a red cloak.


    When she moved again, a long necked monkey with a flat nose, protruding forehead, white head, blue body and golden eyes appeared again.


    Finally, the long necked monkey turned into a white ape, holding an iron bar in his hand, and looked at Han 3000 ferociously.


    "Six God monkeys!"


    Han 3000 suddenly reflected it, but when he opened his eyes again, the whole person was very surprised. There was nothing else in front of him, but the jade monkey was looking at himself as just now.


    Suddenly, something strange happened. The jade monkey suddenly smiled at Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3511

    That kind of smile is very strange. Han Sanyi didn''t know how to describe it for a while.


    Abnormal infiltration panic, but it seems that under this mood, some people can rest assured.


    Two extremely contradictory emotions were filled with a smile, which was unimaginable, but it didn''t make people feel uncomfortable. Even Han 3000 almost laughed with him at this time.


    "Here you are."


    Suddenly, just at this time, a voice came into Han 3000''s ear.


    The voice is very flat, as if it is whispered in people''s ears, or whispered in the distance. Reality and illusion are mixed together, which is not only strange and abrupt, but also like an acquaintance and friend chatting with you happily.


    "Are you talking?" Han 3000 was shocked when he looked at the jade monkey.


    "Does it matter who speaks to you? What matters is that you''re here, aren''t you?" The voice is very flat, without the slightest emotional color.


    However, there is some truth in what he said: "how did I come here? And where is it?"


    "You should know more about how to get here than I do, don''t you? As for where it is, does it matter?"


    Han 3000 really wanted to go back, but he didn''t know how to speak for a while. Anyway, he was very depressed, so he talked for a long time and talked about loneliness, didn''t he?


    "Hehe, there''s no need to be anxious or dissatisfied. All things have all kinds of fate, and all kinds of causes have all kinds of fruits. It''s like eating a meal and drinking a mouthful of water."


    "Right?"


    Han 3000 nodded, which is really such a truth.


    "Hehe, what I say is what I say. It seems that you are just like that."


    "I..." Han 3000 was very depressed and was killed. However, the more he said this, the more he could hold his breath. After taking a deep breath, Han 3000 suddenly smiled: "isn''t that right?"


    "If not, I don''t think I''ll be here, and you won''t be here, will you?"


    Han Sanqian''s words fell. For a time, it was obvious that there was silence around him. Han Sanqian had no expression on his face. He was not angry or happy. He just looked at the monkey calmly.


    Although he never admitted that he was the monkey, Han Sanqian basically determined that the voice must be it.


    Secondly, he has to say such words. Naturally, Han 3000 will fight against it. After all, as the saying goes, momentum can''t lose.


    "Interesting, interesting." He opened his mouth slowly, as if laughing: "if I say no, it''s against common sense, but I say yes, then you must say that I''m not the same as you. What others say is what they say."


    Han 3000 smiled: "it''s impolite to come without going."


    "Hehe, why are you smart after playing some tricks? I don''t know where you get this confidence."


    "I''ve never said that I think I''m smart. I laugh, but I just smile. This is purely polite. What''s the arrogance you said? As for confident people, what''s the problem with confident people? Even if only those who are not confident will have no face to see people and live in a world of inferiority?"


    Han Sanqian obviously said the face character very seriously, and his implied irony is self-evident.


    "Are you satirizing me, only daring to speak and not appearing?" He obviously heard the meaning of the words and said with a slight dissatisfaction.


    "I''m just talking about people who are not confident. What''s the matter with you? Or are you such a person? If so, I won''t apologize, because I''m talking about people, not monkeys." Han 3000 whispered.


    After a few words, there was a burst of silence. It seemed that Han 3000 really put him to the point of having nothing to say.


    Suddenly, at this time, the monkeys who had been playing with each other suddenly put down the things in their hands, or the work in their hands, stopped one by one, and then raised their eyes to Han 3000 with an unusually strange look


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3512

    The whole atmosphere can be said to have fallen directly to the freezing point in an instant. Han 3000 can obviously feel a chill surrounding him from all directions.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, the eyes of the monkeys became cold. At the same time, they opened their mouths and bared their teeth, making a strange sound of clenching their teeth.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and was not afraid at all. He just looked at a group of monkeys calmly.


    At this time, six huge monkeys slowly stood up from the monkeys.


    Each of them is powerful, just let people look at it, then fear.


    Han 3000''s pupils are also shrinking. Of course, he can''t remember wrong. These six monkeys are not others. They are the six God monkeys he saw from the jade monkey when he came in.


    Han 3000 was a little depressed. He said he would be ridiculed by him. If he didn''t follow him, he turned his face and didn''t recognize people. Would he even plan to use force?


    With a slight sideways, Han 3000 whispered, "what? If the two words disagree, do you want to start?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether we merge or not. What matters is that I just want to teach you a lesson."


    As soon as the voice fell, the six God monkeys had rushed to Han 3000.


    Monkeys are good at moving. The key is that these monkeys are huge in size and not small in strength. Six sticks seem that the diameter of each stick is no more than the size of a steel pipe, but when each stick is cut down, the earth moves and mountains shake and boulders crumble.


    In addition, they attack fiercely and do not add any defense at all. When the six monkeys work together, Han Sanyi retreats repeatedly and can''t resist. Occasionally, he wants to attack, but he is completely avoided by their flexible body shape, which really makes Han Sanyi''s brain very big for a time.


    With the passage of time, Han 3000 was immediately surrounded by six monkeys. The six long sticks shouted and went, and the smashed Han 3000 was a disorderly jump.


    However, after jumping back and forth, Han 3000 still carefully observed the movements of the six monkeys in a hurry.


    But to be honest, the more you look, the more dazzling you are. The more you look, the more you are forced into a dead corner.


    "The mouth is so hard that it is useless. If you have ability, you are the real ability."


    The voice appeared appropriately, but although the tone in the voice seemed very normal, it was too normal, which made anyone who listened to this deeply feel humiliated.


    Han 3000 is the same.


    However, he knows that the more this time, the more reason is needed, and the less he can be controlled by emotion.


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes flashed a light.


    Then Han 3000 suddenly smiled cunningly.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 suddenly made a move in Taixu''s divine step, and then the 72 way divine sword attacked the monkey with the red rope. At the same time, under the protection of immortal black armor and frost jade armor, he directly attacked it and just made a gap from him.


    The next second, after Han 3000 broke out of the siege, he was no longer idle, let alone simple defense.


    Don''t throw all the skills of the past seven gods, and you just learn all the skills of the past seven gods.


    To say that the six monkeys are also fierce. Even in the face of Han 3000''s crazy attack, they are not afraid at all. Seeing that the six monkeys have to encircle again, Han 3000 is not afraid. The youhuang adds burning silence to attack and defense.


    With the power of burning silence, Han 3000''s jade sword and sky fire moon wheel are also powerful. He doesn''t suffer any loss against the six God monkeys.


    However, in this two-phase stalemate situation, Han 3000 suddenly withdrew and directly abandoned this reciprocal situation.


    This kind of coquettish operation can not be said to be coquettish, but can only be said to be stupid. This is tantamount to completely giving up their own advantages and repositioning the situation as the trend of being besieged.


    Although the six God monkeys didn''t say anything, it was obvious that a trace of smile had appeared on their faces. They knew that Han 3000''s move was a stupid move, and it was bound to drag him into an irreparable place.


    However, the six monkeys naturally won''t miss such a good opportunity. At present, they directly show the trend of encirclement and press towards Han 3000 step by step.


    Han 3000 looked at the six people with vigilance and stepped back carefully towards the rear.


    Just for a moment, Han 3000 was forced to a dead corner. Obviously, at this time, he had no way to retreat.


    Seeing this, the six God monkeys couldn''t help sneering. However, almost at this time, Han 3000, who had been forced to a desperate situation, also showed a gloomy and terrible smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3513

    Seeing Han 3000 smiling like this, the six monkeys were obviously stunned and had some doubts. Obviously, they didn''t know why han 3000 smiled at this time.


    However, Han 3000''s smile not only confused them, but also made them more and more angry.


    Because it''s obvious that Han 3000 is in a desperate situation. It''s just that he doesn''t kneel down and kowtow and admit his mistake. It''s damned to dare to be incompetent and furious here.


    Looking at each other, the six God monkeys were furious and attacked Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 was also at this time, with a fierce light in his eyes and a cold voice: "do you think there are many of you?"


    "One for six!"


    "Sorry, I have eight!"


    Then Han 3000 suddenly drank and pulled out the golden body directly.


    In the face of Han 3000''s sudden appearance of eight huge figures, the six God monkeys were also stunned.


    But almost in a daze, seven of the eight golden bodies had rushed towards the six divine monkeys.


    The six God monkeys quickly picked up their long sticks and beat them up.


    For a moment, the sound of banging was beyond ears.


    However, to the great surprise of the six God monkeys, the seven golden bodies did not retreat in the face of their long stick beating. The Buddha was like seven stone people. They didn''t eat any pain and carried the injury closer and closer.


    It''s like defending Buddha. These experts suddenly meet a newcomer who doesn''t know martial arts at all. They just rush up with a hard head.


    This really broke the rules, so that in the face of the approaching of Han 3000 gold body, the six monkeys suddenly retreated in unity.


    Han 3000''s eight golden bodies are a common enemy and build a defense wall together. They have a certain arrival effect on the direct physical attack of the long staff. In addition, with the immortal black armor and frost jade armor that are urged with all their strength, Han 3000 is indeed qualified to use this stupid method to directly run amok.


    It''s reasonable that the six God monkeys were overwhelmed by this brutality for a time.


    Looking at the six God monkeys, at this time, their eyes were both vigilant, with a trace of confusion and doubt. Han 3000 showed a smile in his eyes.


    "I''m not sure what the situation is."


    With a sneer in his heart, the seven golden bodies not only did not converge at all, but roared in unison and rushed towards the six God monkeys.


    In fact, the six monkeys have long been on guard between their legs. The long stick in their hands has long been swung round. When they see it, they directly lift the stick and fight.


    Bang bang!


    The six sticks smashed Han''s three thousand eight golden bodies. The time was when his body shook and his mouth vomited blood.


    But Han 3000 not only didn''t show any pain in eating, but also didn''t even step back. Instead, the angry body directly came to a fierce tiger to eat, directly helped each other with seven golden bodies, and hugged each divine monkey with one golden body.


    If there is a friend of Han 3000 on the scene at this time, whether he knows martial arts or not, he will practice or not, it is estimated that he will be sweating all over his body, and then wipe his face into his pocket, and his eyes will be clean.


    These eyes are so hot.


    This is a reckless act by people who don''t know how to practice.


    It''s true that you can hold it, but your body has been beaten repeatedly in this process. After waiting for a little delay, you can break free from the shackles. That''s a completely overwhelming advantage to carry out a new round of attack on him.


    If you can''t beat others, you can count it. After all, as the saying goes, if I''m not good, you can''t expect happiness.


    But to do so under a close balance of power would seem unimaginable and completely unreasonable.


    This is tantamount to chopping with others, but you suddenly put down your kitchen knife.


    Although he left a golden body, this attack is obviously unlikely to pose any threat to the six God monkeys. Moreover, even if it can threaten one, what about the other five?


    However, for Han 3000, he feels normal. Otherwise, he wants to suddenly control them under the balance of power. Isn''t this equivalent to bullshit and dreaming?!


    Yes, Han 3000 certainly knows better than anyone that the time to hold the six divine monkeys in exchange for making such a huge sacrifice is almost short enough to ignore this value.


    But that is enough.


    "Traders don''t want their business to suffer losses, do they? I''m no exception." Han 3000 smiled and looked at the six monkeys.


    The next second, with Han 3000, six monkeys and twelve monkey eyes suddenly stared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3514

    Han 3000''s figure suddenly changed. After the illusion, he suddenly disappeared in situ.


    When the six monkeys stared and didn''t know who the goods would choose as the unlucky guy to make a sneak attack, they directly made a defensive posture and prepared to resist, but the six monkeys suddenly didn''t feel any attack.


    When I was surprised, the six divine monkeys suddenly reflected something. They hurried back. Sure enough, a golden light behind them had rushed out very far and was attacking the jade monkey quickly.


    The six monkeys were shocked and tried their best to break free the gold bodies around them, which was hardly hard, because those gold bodies were annihilated by Han 3000''s strength at this time.


    But at this time, it was obviously very difficult for them to catch up again. They only caught up more than ten meters. Han 3000 over there had turned over and put a jade sword directly on the jade monkey''s neck.


    The jade monkey didn''t want to run, but Han 3000 had expected it to be so.


    Therefore, on the occasion of flying over, Han 3000 will immediately remove the golden body, and directly use his monomer to urge Taixu SHENBU, increase his strength, and directly stop the jade monkey.


    Seeing the long sword on the jade monkey''s neck, the fierce six monkeys immediately stopped, opened their hands and motioned Han 3000 not to mess around. They were not aggressive at this time.


    "You lost." Han Sanqian looked at the jade monkey calmly and said coldly, "of course, you can not recognize the number and start again. Anyway, in this illusory scene, everyone has no trouble with each other, but they are trying to attack each other and waste some time."


    "It seems that you understand." The jade monkey smiled softly without the slightest fear.


    "I almost thought it was true, but when I think about it, I understand." Han 3000 road.


    "Ha ha ha!" The jade monkey smiled softly and nodded. Almost in an instant, the six God monkeys that were originally very powerful turned into bursts of light smoke and disappeared in place.


    "Yes, it''s a fantasy game. It''s a fantasy game in line with the actual situation as you and I think."


    "Since you have seen through and won, naturally, there is no need to play any more."


    "Anyway, I''ve had enough of your performance."


    When the words fell, the jade monkey completely ignored the sword Han 3000 put on his neck, leisurely turned around slightly and walked under the tree.


    Han 3000 put away the jade sword. From beginning to end, he didn''t want to kill the jade monkey.


    "There is a good way to attack and defend. You can stay calm in the face of siege. You have considerable cultivation and ability, but you also know that you don''t act with brute force. You have a good disposition."


    "The only disadvantage is that the proficiency is not enough. All skills are in the bud and can''t give full play to the skills it should have."


    "Just like a child who has just learned to walk, if you meet an ordinary opponent, you can take advantage of your intelligence and understanding of the method, but..."


    Han 3000 said: "but in the face of real experts, before the absolute strength, everything is just empty talk."


    Han 3000 himself knows this, and he never denies these facts.


    Moreover, Han 3000 doesn''t think it''s humiliating to face his shortcomings directly. On the contrary, in Han 3000''s eyes, facing up to his problems can help him solve problems more.


    "Yes, although your cultivation is high, there is too little precipitation, so that your body is mixed now." Then he turned his hand and grabbed a pile of withered small trunks on the ground.


    The trunk was not big, and each one was only half the size of his little thumb. It looked like seven or eight. He jumped up in his hand, but it was not neat.


    "It''s like this branch." The words fell, and with a slight force in his hand, many branches in his hand were broken.


    "But..." he smiled, his hand moved again, grabbed a handful of branches again, fiddled with them and said, "but what if they could be made into a bundle?"


    At the same time, with a faint smile in his eyes, "are you interested?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3515

    Han 3000 frowned: "do you have a way?"


    "Didn''t I just straighten the branches?" He asked back.


    Han 3000 was helpless.


    "Well, play with you." He smiled and then walked away: "since you are interested, come with me."


    Then, he also took care of whether Han 3000 agreed or not. As soon as he kicked his legs, he walked leisurely towards the distance.


    Han 3000 quickly followed.


    A man walked through the high mountain, and then a monkey walked in front of him.


    This place is worthy of being a fairyland on earth. They walked for more than ten minutes, but they saw that the beautiful scenery around them had their own characteristics and would not repeat.


    This kind of place really exists in imagination and should not be a place of reality.


    The jade monkey seemed to see through Han Sanqian''s mind and didn''t look back at the front. He just smiled calmly: "this is not an imaginary world. It used to be a real place. It''s my hometown."


    "In fact, the world is so beautiful, just because human greed is growing, so their destruction is also increasing. In order to satisfy their own greed, they will be desperate to destroy anything that stops him."


    "Well, here we are. Take a look at the beautiful mountains and rivers, and see how wonderful everything here was when you humans didn''t touch here."


    Then, standing on the top of the mountain and looking down, it can''t help but open its arms, enjoy freely and embrace the world.


    When Han 3000 also followed him on the board, his eyes were full of the mottled and wonderful scenery of the world below. They were full of vitality. All kinds of small animals either ran in it or danced in it, creating a different world of flower clams with the surrounding beauty.


    Even Han 3000 couldn''t help sighing at this time.


    It''s so beautiful.


    The jade monkey didn''t speak. He just smiled and continued to appreciate everything in front of him.


    A quiet man and a monkey stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the beautiful scenery of the whole earth. A minute passed.


    Ten minutes have passed.


    Twenty minutes have passed.


    Han 3000 felt almost, but what he could do was that the jade monkey was still watching. For a time, he was embarrassed to disturb, so he could only continue to watch with it.


    Gradually, another twenty minutes passed.


    If Han 3000 and others were quite patient out of politeness before, Han 3000 would be more or less impatient at this time.


    After all, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it''s not the same thing if you keep staring at it.


    Han 3000 turned his head to look at the jade monkey several times, but he knew he had looked at it, but he still didn''t respond at all. I''m afraid the only reply was the previous smile.


    However, the jade monkey''s attitude improved significantly after he broke the game of six monkeys. Although he was not very enthusiastic about himself, he didn''t have any previous aggressive trend. Therefore, Han 3000 didn''t say much for a time.


    He sighed helplessly. Forget it. If people want to see it, let''s watch it with them. Although Han 3000 doesn''t want to see it, he still continues to look at the beautiful scenery in front of him out of politeness.


    The point is, you don''t know what to do without looking.


    It is still the colorful world, but the mood has changed.


    To some extent, Han 3000 can only be regarded as perfunctory, and he hasn''t looked carefully from beginning to end.


    In this way, another half hour has passed. Han 3000 really can''t stand it. If he watches with Su Yingxia, Han 3000, let alone for such a close hour, he is willing to sit this day, but accompany a monkey


    But when Han 3000 was ready to turn around and explain his intention not to see it to the jade monkey, he suddenly seemed to find something from the beautiful scenery and couldn''t help looking at it again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3516

    When Han 3000 looked back this time, he looked at the beautiful scenery underground and suddenly frowned.


    Yes, when Han 3000 ignored sexual promiscuity, he was stunned to find that the beauty at present is not only as simple as beauty, but more like a painting.


    A painting consisting of all the surrounding scenes.


    If you use a broad vision, several clumps of flowers and shrubs are actually closely spliced with each other, merging with other pieces of the surrounding landscape. At this time, they form a huge monkey head.


    Flowers are eyes, shrubs are two, and the two outermost trees are like ears.


    In the middle and lower place, a stream winds like a monkey''s slightly grinning mouth.


    This is


    The jade monkey smiled gently and finally said, "I thought you couldn''t find it. I''m going to spend the night here."


    Han 3000 suddenly looked at it. At this time, it suddenly understood that after a long time, the jade monkey was not grinding his patience here, nor was it because it lingered on the beautiful scenery.


    He is waiting for himself to discover the secret.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyi was both surprised and guilty, and regarded others as donkey liver and lung.


    But what can a huge picture of a monkey''s head mean?


    Han Sanqian observed carefully and made sure not to miss every corner.


    Suddenly, he set his eyes on the animals playing in the jungle, butterflies and bees flying from the flowers.


    If the brain is a little abstract to observe at this time, it is bound to find a completely different scene.


    "These are six arrays." Han 3000 suddenly frowned.


    The jade monkey smiled gently and did not deny it.


    "But it''s not a trapped array, but... It''s an array that teaches people to solve the array!" Han 3000 suddenly looked back and looked at the jade monkey.


    The jade monkey still smiled, but this time he opened his mouth slightly: "since it''s to teach you the array, why don''t you observe and study carefully, but come and see me? Why, does my face teach you how to learn the array and break the array?"


    Hearing these satires, Han 3000 was not angry. Instead, he quickly put his eyes into the field after it was reminded.


    Then, he quickly remembered the whole map in his mind, and then compiled the directions of those small animals, butterflies and bees into lines drawn on the map for careful observation.


    This is a learning method of Han 3000. He also believes that learning by rote is the stupidest learning, and the effect is often twice the result with half the effort.


    Only when we understand the essence of affairs and get its principle, can we easily solve all other things. Only when we learn for our own use, can we thoroughly master and apply what we learn, and complete the similar example of drawing inferences from one instance.


    About an hour later, Han Sanqian suddenly closed his eyes and looked at the jade monkey: "there are six arrays hidden inside, but I''m sorry for my lack of talent. I haven''t seen these six arrays, so..."


    Han Sanqian wants to know what kind of array these arrays he hasn''t seen belong to and what role they play.


    After all, these things can''t be seen in vain, can they?


    But I didn''t know that Han 3000 had just begun to speak. The jade monkey had turned around and looked at Han 3000. He was puzzled and said, "since you keep saying you haven''t seen it, haven''t you seen it just now?"


    "... you!" Han 3000 was directly defeated to speechless.


    "Look at the sky. It''s getting late for you to see the array. I''m still asking some nonsense here to delay time." The jade monkey dropped a word, turned and walked down the mountain.


    Han 3000 is very depressed. He has been defeated by a monkey for several times and has nothing to say. He has seen monkeys and when he has seen monkeys playing people.


    However, depressed, Han 3000 still followed the steps of the jade monkey and walked slowly down the mountain.


    After a while, they returned to the previous fruit forest, and a group of monkeys were still playing happily. The scene was very happy.


    The jade monkey didn''t stop or return to the old peach tree. Instead, he bypassed the old peach tree and walked towards the low mountain behind.


    What is this?!


    Although he was very confused, Han 3000 hurried to follow up.


    After walking for about several miles, the sound of water gurgling became more and more shocking. After passing through the last forest, one person and one monkey came to a waterfall.


    The monkey pointed to the waterfall without looking back and said, "go in!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3517

    Han 3000 glanced at the waterfall. There was a dark place in the waterfall, which showed that there was a cave like existence behind the waterfall.


    But just because of the existence of the cave, Han 3000 was extremely confused and helpless.


    "Won''t you tell me that your cave is called shuilian cave? I don''t think your mountain is like Huaguo Mountain." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Did I say it''s called shuilian cave? Did I say it''s called Huaguo Mountain? Are you going in or not? It''s getting late."


    Han 3000 helplessly raised his eyes and looked at the sky. At this time, the sky is still very bright. It''s not early. Even if he delays four or five hours, it won''t be dark.


    However, seeing that the jade monkey was obviously unhappy on his face, Han 3000 was too lazy to see the same with him. He nodded and flew directly to the waterfall.


    The waterfall is more than 30 meters high, but the darkness in the middle is only less than two meters. Affected by the location, the water waves falling above have almost reached their maximum strength.


    Just the rapid falling flow impinges on your hand, which is as painful as falling stones.


    Moreover, the whole waterfall looks ordinary, but in fact there is a very secret energy cover on it.


    Han 3000 tried several times, but every time his hand just touched the surface of the waterfall, the whole turbulent waterfall suddenly stopped, and all the water condensed into solid ice.


    The solid ice is nearly half a meter thick, and there is an energy circle on the outer layer as protection. It seems not easy to break it directly with brute force.


    When Han Sanyi pulled back, the waterfall returned to normal in an instant, and the water flow was fierce.


    Han 3000 looked back at the jade monkey strangely. It was still standing there. He looked forward to himself faintly, and his face seemed to have a trace of ridicule.


    Even if it is looked down upon by people, it is too much to be looked down upon by a monkey.


    With a slight retreat, Han 3000 was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, after retreating, he re examined the shape and scale of the whole waterfall.


    Just a moment later, Han 3000''s face showed a relaxed smile, and then he approached the waterfall again.


    Han quickly came back to the middle of the waterfall after three thousand.


    At this time, Han 3000 was completely clear about what the six arrays that the jade monkey took him to the top of the mountain were.


    The left part of the monkey''s face is actually a general shape of the waterfall. Naturally, Han 3000 can directly break the array in front of him only by following the flight tracks of butterflies and bees in the original left part.


    It''s simple.


    With a slight acceleration of Han 3000''s body, he crossed the waterfall.


    Behind the waterfall, as Han 3000 expected, is a cave about two meters high and one meter wide.


    More than ten centimeters away from the mouth of the cave to Rio, bursts of water seeping in slowly form drops through the top of the cave, dropping bit by bit.


    Han 3000 just wanted to lift his step, but suddenly frowned. Inadvertently, he suddenly glanced at the ground where the water was dripping. At this time, there were several holes.


    Squatting down, Han 3000 found that these holes correspond to the dripping water above. Although each hole is not large, its depth can almost be described by his brother-in-law.


    This means that these drops of water can really penetrate the stone quickly. What''s more, once they fall on the body, they seem insignificant, but they can directly penetrate their own body in an instant.


    "Almost got hit." Han 3000 smiled bitterly and moved again. The next second he walked towards the cave at a strange pace.


    Sure enough, just for a moment, Han 3000 had passed through the dripping water and entered the cave.


    Two meters in the cave, there is a stone gate. In front of the gate, there are two stone monkey statues. The gate is closed and looks like no outsiders.


    For this point, Han Sanqian is naturally easy to catch. The flexible use he learned just now is to use the transport capacity in his hand, and then directly control the two stone monkeys. His eyes closed slightly, and some strange lines reappeared in his mind.


    As shown above, Han 3000 controls the stone monkey to draw gourds as well.


    As Han 3000 finished his action, the stone gate also opened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3518

    As soon as the stone gate opened, a cave suddenly appeared in Han 3000''s eyes.


    Although the cave is located in the waterfall, the strange thing is that the line of sight of the whole cave is unusually bright. In the center of the cave, a stone monkey exists in the center, holding a long stick in the left hand and an antelope crown in the right hand, and gently placing it on the slightly raised knee of the right leg.


    It shows both leisure and arrogance.


    Han 3000 stepped into the cave and looked around, but he saw that there were green vines in the cave, which was quite elegant.


    But the beauty was just a moment. Suddenly, those green vines waved directly, turned into thousands of thin hands and rushed towards Han 3000.


    Han 3000 was not in a hurry and closed his eyes slightly. According to the fluttering and frolicking of the animals in the grass, his hands moved slowly.


    Although it seems that Han 3000''s action is very slow, it is extremely coincidental that those green tendrils can''t hurt Han 3000 in any case.


    Just about a dozen steps, Han 3000 has come to the stone monkey statue, and the surrounding green tendrils suddenly shrink back and turn into the original fixed position.


    Everything was calm again.


    "It''s been four times, a total of six. If this statue is one, there should be another waiting for me."


    Han 3000 opened his eyes slightly, looked around his eyes and said softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the earth shook and the mountains shook for a moment. In the blink of an eye, I saw that the walls on all sides and the wall above my head were approaching me.


    Obviously, if Han 3000 doesn''t stop it, the five walls will directly press it into meat mud in less than two minutes.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t panic at all. He had already remembered the six arrays. Let alone crack them. Now it''s absolutely no problem for him to build one.


    If you have ink in your heart, you are not afraid of writing.


    With a slight smile, Han 3000 moved again.


    What he imitated was the posture of a long tree swaying gently when the breeze blew.


    As he shook, the advancing speed of the five walls was not slow but fast.


    In the blink of an eye, the five walls were no more than ten centimeters away from Han 3000, and he was about to bet Han 3000 into meat patties.


    But at this time, Han 3000 was still motionless, just very quiet, shaking gently according to the shadow of the tree in his memory.


    Even a faint smile appeared on Han 3000''s face.


    "Bang!"


    The five walls pushed again, and this time they were almost directly attached to his face. The distance between the two can only be described in millimetres.


    But the next second, there was another roar, and the five walls suddenly withdrew back.


    When Han 3000 opened his eyes again, everything had returned to its original appearance.


    Still that cave, still so wide.


    "Although the shaking of the tree seems to be a way to break the array, it is not."


    Because its swing range is very small, it doesn''t seem to be a way to break the array.


    "What it wants to convey is actually a kind of spirit or mentality. It is as stable as Mount Tai and does not move or shake."


    "Naturally, its array can be broken."


    "If I struggle at all, these five walls will crush me into meat sauce without mercy."


    Han 3000''s words fell and looked at the stone monkey in front of him. It should also be an array.


    At the same time, it is also the last array.


    However, thinking of the final breaking of this array, Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head.


    Sighed, Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "it shouldn''t have been so, but even if I apologize for the destruction of mankind."


    After that, Han 3000 fell his sleeves and knelt down directly in front of the stone monkey.


    The flower in the center once swayed gently with the wind and the tree, but the meaning of the tree was to stay still. What about the flower?


    "Bend over!!"


    The meaning of this word, coupled with the stone monkey statue at this time, naturally, the meaning represented by the folding waist is very clear.


    Han 3000 doesn''t want to worship those who are not relatives or friends, especially those who are somewhat intimidating. Han Nian decided to break the world for the sake of three thousand blood monkeys.


    Do not look at the dead Zhang Guoshi, but also for the sake of mercury people.


    With Han 3000 kneeling, the stone monkey statue in front of him suddenly shook violently.


    For a moment, the shaking stopped, and a golden light burst out from the stone monkey''s eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3519

    The golden light came out of his eyes and went straight to Han 3000 who was kneeling on the ground.


    When Han 3000 raised his eyes, he only felt the glare of the golden light. He tried to cover his eyes gently with his hand to see what happened to the stone monkey at this time.


    But before he could see more, he suddenly felt that the ground on his knees suddenly moved. Then he loosened, and the ground on his knees took on a small square and fell slowly to the ground.


    After landing through the soil layer about two meters later, Han 3000''s eyes were no longer just dark soil.


    Instead, it is an underground cave.


    If the hole just above is called the water curtain hole because it is hidden behind the waterfall, then the one in front of us may be the real water curtain hole.


    The walls above the top of the cave are almost dripping with water, forming a curtain of water. There is too much water on the ground to form a small pool.


    The land at his feet completely stopped falling, and Han 3000 stood in front of the water curtain cave.


    The cave is about seven meters long. You can see the light of stars and candles in the cave.


    Moreover, most importantly, Han 3000 could vaguely hear what seemed to be whispering in the cave.


    With this curiosity and doubt, Han 3000 walked in slowly.


    The sound of falling into the water is thin and whispered, and the rustle is constant.


    Vaguely, it seems that there are several monkeys playing in the cave. Sometimes they look back at Han 3000 from inside.


    Instead of being frightened, they showed a kind smile as if they had seen their friends.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the monkeys disappeared again, leaving only a big monkey sitting on the stone platform in the center of the cave, staring at him with a cold God.


    Han 3000 felt dizzy when he was stared at. When he shook his head in a hurry and looked back, there was no adult monkey, but it was just the empty stone platform.


    Suddenly, bursts of children''s frolicking sound came into his ears again. Looking with the sound, he saw several human children standing on the wall in the cave. They looked at Han 3000 funny, as if Han 3000 was performing something funny with them at this time.


    "Wow!"


    Hum!!!


    Han 3000 suddenly passed through the water curtain. After a huge noise, Han 3000''s ears were completely penetrated by a roar. Later, when he returned to normal, he suddenly found that the whole cave was very quiet.


    Everything around, no monkeys, no children!


    Even the stone platform is empty, and there are no so-called middle-aged monkeys.


    Suddenly, a golden light flashed on the stone platform, and with the golden light, Han 3000 found that there was a scroll of calligraphy and painting hanging somewhere on the front wall of the stone platform under the golden light.


    Without hesitation, he got up and came to the stone platform and took out the scroll of calligraphy and painting.


    As soon as I toss my hand, the volume opens, and the content inside is a long picture.


    There are six monkeys in the painting. Although they are mainly black and white ink, Han 3000 obviously knows from their extraordinary posture and posture.


    They are the six God monkeys they saw and even handed over.


    These six God monkeys are really powerful. They are only painted on paper, but they are still powerful.


    However, compared with the corresponding, in fact, it is not the six God monkeys that attract Han 3000''s attention, but the seventh one


    To be exact, this should be the seventh one in Han 3000''s imagination, because there is no seventh one in this picture.


    Of course, Han 3000 doesn''t think there must be a seventh one just by relying on his own imagination, but in this picture, there is such a pen lifting stroke in the position behind the six monkeys.


    Not even an outline, not even a word.


    But Han Sanqian thought that it was.


    What''s more strange is still ahead. When Han 3000 identified it, the seventh monkey suddenly flashed in his eyes. When he saw the seventh monkey, he didn''t prohibit his pupils from opening violently


    It''s himself!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3520

    How is that possible?


    Han 3000 was shocked and obviously felt extremely incredible.


    Shocked, he quickly wiped his eyes and then fixed his eyes. When he saw it, he was completely confused.


    There are still six neat monkey statues on the scroll. At the place where the seventh monkey statue should have been, it is still the one with the pen. There is nothing else.


    Are you hallucinating yourself?


    In doubt, the long roll in his hand suddenly rose and flew slowly towards the air.


    Han 3000 tried to catch it with his hand, but it was obviously so slow that he took a small shot and brushed past the picture several times.


    Just as he tried to fly to get it back, there was a bang, but a fire broke out on the scroll and burned it quickly.


    I don''t know where the fire started, but the fire was broken. In the blink of an eye, the picture scroll had been burned up, and the portraits of the six divine monkeys were completely swallowed up in the fire.


    The scroll was soon burned away, and the ashes fell from the air between Han 3000''s outstretched fingers


    Everything is blackened.


    The fire of the scroll began to decrease, but the scroll was only the size of a palm, and it fell with the ashes.


    When he saw it falling and risking the last little fire, Han 3000 was completely stupid.


    Because on the last piece of unburned paper, Han saw the seventh first stroke on the scroll, and under the first stroke, a human figure painting was drawn out in amazement.


    It''s not a monkey, but a complete man.


    However, this man Han 3000 is really familiar and can''t be familiar anymore.


    Because that''s clearly Han 3000 himself!


    With the devouring of the last light of fire, the residual painting paper was completely turned into ashes and fell into the puddle on the ground, completely annihilated


    However, Han 3000''s whole heart did not annihilate with it, but was throbbing rapidly.


    The seventh portrait on the six divine monkeys is actually... Really... It''s yourself.


    If the first time, it may also be an illusion, then the second time, it is absolutely impossible to be just a simple illusion.


    Han Sanqian was shocked. He didn''t understand why he had his own portrait on the portrait of the monkey family.


    According to the mercury man, the seventh monkey appeared in the age of Zhang Guoshi. It is unknown how many years have passed since Han 3000.


    Since it has been so long, why do they have their own portraits on things like genealogy?


    Moreover, from the picture and those legends, these six God monkeys are the top existence of the monkey family, and their records are naturally a bit like human figures.


    But why did he appear in the figures of the great God of the monkey family?


    What qualifications do you have?


    Han 3000 has never had any contact with the monkey family, let alone qualification. Even if he has not entered the door, why doesn''t this make Han 3000''s inner waves rise?


    What... What''s going on?


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a sudden explosion behind him directly pulled Han 3000 back to reality.


    The huge explosion took a huge shock. Even Han 3000 himself was startled at this time. Suddenly, he realized that it was the stone platform that exploded suddenly.


    The whole stone platform was almost broken to the ground, so that it had become a pile of rubble at this moment.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and seemed to find something in the mess.


    He squatted down in a hurry, moved his energy in his hand, and swept away the mess completely. He was surprised to find that there were still a few big characters engraved at the bottom of the stone platform.


    "Right and wrong, right and wrong."


    Han 3000''s head hurts when he looks at these eight big characters. He really can''t understand what''s hidden in it.


    However, the words were written on two obvious floors, as if they were two doors.


    Han Sanyi lifted his hand. Sure enough, with Han Sanyi''s efforts, the two underground doors were immediately opened, revealing a square entrance about 50 cm long and wide. When he looked inside, the tunnel in the entrance was deep and long.


    Han 3000 quickly drilled in. With the tunnel going down about two meters, he reached the bottom. He went straight for about 100 meters, and there was a light in front.


    Han 3000 understood that this should be the exit of the cave.


    Sure enough, when Han 3000 stepped up to the end of the tunnel, he saw the wonderful scene again, and a figure was standing in front waiting for him


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3521

    "It''s a little slower than I expected, but it''s not too bad."


    Seeing Han 3000 coming out, he opened his mouth and said.


    It''s the jade monkey.


    It seemed to calculate exactly how long Han 3000 would stay in the cave. It had already moved from the waterfall side to the exit behind the mountain to wait for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and was about to ask him what the hole was and what it meant, but he turned and walked towards a big tree next to him.


    Then he went up the tree like a monkey, picked a peach and threw it to Han 3000 from the tree: "eat a peach."


    Han 3000 took the peach. He was neither hungry nor thirsty. He was just full of questions.


    "Eat. If you''re not thirsty or hungry now, it doesn''t mean you''re not thirsty or hungry after asking a lot." The jade monkey said softly.


    Han 3000 really wondered. He seemed to be able to see through what he was thinking. However, he talked about it. It seemed that it was not good not to eat this peach.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took a look at the peach in his hand. This is by no means an ordinary product. It must be a top-grade product.


    It is big and beautiful. At first glance, it is incomparably fresh and tender, full of sweet juice.


    With one bite, Han 3000 thought it should be at least delicious in the world, but the actual situation is that he not only has no sense of beauty, but also has a trace of discomfort on his face.


    "How sour." Han 3000 looked at the jade monkey with some depression.


    "You humans have a saying that good medicine tastes bitter. Naturally, this good peach must be sour enough to be effective. Eat it."


    When I went, Han 3000''s face was covered with a mask of pain. The peach was so sour that Han 3000 couldn''t describe it in words.


    If lemon is good enough, the acidity of this peach is about 100 lemons.


    Just took a bite. Up to now, Han 3000''s body can''t help shaking. There is a war between his teeth, which may fall off at any time.


    Seeing Han 3000''s face showing embarrassment, the jade monkey jumped from under the tree and came to the ground. He walked a few steps in front of Han 3000 and looked at Han 3000. He said with some dissatisfaction: "why? Look down on me?"


    "For us, fruit is life and everything, and peaches are the king of fruits. If I give you these things to eat, it means that my family has supreme respect for you. If you don''t eat, you will despise all ethnic groups, including me."


    "Why don''t I ask Monkey Sun to prepare something else for you?"


    "All right, all right, I eat, I eat." Han 3000 is very depressed.


    The topic has risen to this level. If he doesn''t eat, won''t he become a sinner?


    When Han 3000 closed his eyes, he took a big bite directly into the peach. The extremely strong stimulation immediately made Han 3000 hang another 100 pain masks on his face.


    He really thought that being besieged and beaten by several people was much more comfortable than eating this extremely sour peach.


    One, two, three.


    Even until the end, Han 3000 simply stuffed half of the remaining peaches into his mouth regardless of Sanqi 21.


    Instead of being sour again and again, it''s better to have a happy and one-time solution.


    When this half entered his mouth, Han 3000 was really twitching all over. It looked like fangfo was dancing with a crazy man.


    How funny it is.


    Perhaps only from the perspective of Han 3000 can we know how poor he is in fact.


    By a peach acid like this


    Seeing Han 3000 finished eating, the jade monkey smiled gently. There was no other meaning, only the deep meaning of warm heart.


    "Well, it''s the so-called feast that all the world will end. You have eaten the best fruit of our family, and it''s time for us to say goodbye to you."


    "Maybe this fruit is very bad for you now, but you will appreciate its existence soon, because it may be the best blend."


    "In addition, I hope you will remember the eight big characters in the cave. I know you don''t understand it now, but one day, when you suddenly see the light, you will find its meaning."


    Then the jade monkey came to Han 3000 and stretched out his monkey hand.


    Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment and also stretched out his hand to shake hands with it.


    However, the scene in front of Han 3000 suddenly began to change. After it was dark, he suddenly found that he had returned to the stone pillar. It seemed that what he had just had was just a dream.


    Suddenly, he thought he was still holding his hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3522

    Han 3000 was suddenly shocked. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked down. The whole person was shocked.


    Because he was surprised to find that at this time, his hand was not holding other hands at all, but


    It was the small, firewood like hand of the dead monkey in the thick liquid.


    Han 3000 was stunned.


    He really couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Mingming... Mingming didn''t feel anything before, but now, he can really feel the little hand in his hand at this time.


    "Ha ha, as expected, the chosen one. Congratulations, Han 3000." Mercury man''s words rang nearby in time.


    Han 3000 looked at him strangely. What do you mean?


    "You have been recognized by the seventh monkey, which means that it belongs to you. You are the person he chose."


    Hearing the words of mercury man, Han 3000 woke up from the shock, but it was still difficult to accept the immediate result for a while.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly, which was really sudden. He just suddenly saw a burst of illusion in his brain, and then made a series of explorations in the illusion.


    In a way, it''s like having a dream, but when you wake up, you suddenly open your eyes and find that the world has changed.


    "Just now you have stood in place for nearly an hour. I believe you have entered the nightmare of the monkey, right?" The mercury man laughed.


    Han 3000 nodded: "just now I did see Huahai fruit trees, monkeys and mountains, and a jade monkey. However, the seventh monkey has died. I don''t know how long, how can I enter into what is called its nightmare?"


    "Hehe, maybe other monkeys die and their souls die, but it''s not an ordinary monkey, Han 3000."


    "Even though the body has been dead for a long time, its spiritual consciousness and spirit are always there."


    "The scenery you see is actually the most sacred Lingshan mountain in the monkey family. It is said that every Monkey baptized by the seventh generation of lingmonkey must go. Since you say you have been there, it is obvious that the divine consciousness of lingmonkey took you there in a nightmare."


    "Have you passed a series of tests?"


    As soon as he asked, Han 3000 thought carefully again. He seemed to understand everything before, and suddenly understood the meaning of the pile of things that the jade monkey did to himself.


    At that time, the battle of the six monkeys looked like it taught itself because it was dissatisfied with its rude words, but now in retrospect, it is more like it deliberately used an excuse to launch a test on itself.


    After the battle of the six monkeys, it means that it passed its assessment. After that, it took itself to the top of the mountain to learn the art of breaking the array, and then let itself enter the cave behind the waterfall for the final clearance.


    It''s obvious that he spent his time in the cave.


    Thinking of these, Han 3000 was completely enlightened. He was only annoyed that he didn''t understand it at the beginning. He didn''t appreciate it. On the contrary, he was quite unhappy with him because of some of his words.


    Hey!


    Looking at the dead monkey holding hands with himself, Han 3000''s eyes were full of apology and nodded at the mercury man next to him.


    "You don''t need to answer. I know you passed. Otherwise, you won''t stand here soberly." The mercury man smiled and said, "what I actually want to ask is what the monkey gave you after you passed."


    "What?" Han 3000 was stunned. However, this question was easy to answer. Han 3000 shook his head: "No."


    "It''s impossible. Since it recognizes you, it''s impossible not to give you something. Think about it carefully?"


    "If it had to be something, then it gave me eight big words after it was finished." Han 3000 frowned.


    "Eight big characters?" Mercury frowns.


    "Yes."


    "No, no, No." The mercury man shook his head: "it''s not right. You''re thinking about it. There''s really nothing else?"


    "Yes!" Han 3000 was stunned for a moment, but hesitated: "is a peach so sour that people doubt life?"


    Then Han 3000 looked at the mercury man


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3523

    "Sour peaches?" Mercury people are obviously confused about this answer.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    What does it mean to send a sour peach?


    "It didn''t give you anything else? I mean... Such as some mental skills, skill skills or something?"


    Han 3000 shook his head, which was very certain: "No."


    Mercury man said silently and pondered for a moment. Finally, he looked at Han 3000 uneasily: "really not?"


    Han 3000''s face was helpless and bitter: "really not."


    The mercury man smiled bitterly: "then you will be miserable."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." The mercury man smiled and looked at the monkey body in the wooden box. He forbear to smile: "that''s how you plan to eat this."


    "Shit, what? Eat... Eat this?" Han 3000 stared at the boss and looked at the mercury man inconceivably.


    It''s sick. Eating monkey meat is disgusting enough. I want to eat a rotten monkey body.


    "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. Don''t even think about it."


    "You can not eat." In the face of such a determined Han 3000, mercury people don''t care at all. They just say it calmly and laugh happily.


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "but don''t blame me for not reminding you. Since you have been recognized by the monkey, you are the seventh monkey."


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll be the last monkey."


    "What do you mean?" Han 3000 frowned and puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. If the aura of the seventh monkey can''t be released, naturally it can''t be reincarnated. Since it can''t be reincarnated, it''s impossible for the monkey family to have the seventh monkey in the future. Without the emergence of the seventh monkey, there will be no next inheritance. Do you think you''re the seventh monkey and the last monkey?" Humane mercury.


    "You bluff me." Han 3000''s guilty way.


    "I bluff you? What''s the advantage of bluffing you? You don''t think about why the seventh monkey died for so long, and now it can still communicate with you."


    "That''s because it can never be reincarnated until it finds the next inheritance." After that, the mercury man looked at Han 3000 with a smile: "you are the one who has been into its nightmare. Theoretically, you should know these better than me, don''t you?"


    "Maybe it didn''t tell you, but it shouldn''t be difficult to find out from some details with your Dexterity?"


    Han 3000 wants to fight back, but he always understands that Mercury man''s words are not alarmist, but very likely.


    The first is to recall what the jade monkey has done to himself. In fact, almost all the things of the whole Lingshan have been handed over to him. The second most important thing is the portrait of himself on the painting.


    He was the seventh, and there was actually the first painting on the scroll at that time, which indicates that the monkey is really waiting for the seventh.


    But when burning, Han saw that he was finally posted on the seventh position, but he didn''t mention the eighth one.


    This does mean that the new reincarnation has not yet begun.


    If mercury is true.


    Shit, is it difficult? I really want to


    Seeing Han 3000''s expression at this time, the mercury man laughed: "look, are you going to eat steamed or boiled? You have a fire, and my place is not short of water anyway. It''s just a perfect match. I''ll fetch some water for you. You should consider it first."


    "Ha ha."


    As soon as the voice fell, the goods actually turned and walked outside the hall. Although he didn''t laugh on the surface, Han 3000 could clearly see that this guy was full of deep funny meaning in the trend.


    A moment later, the mercury man held it with one hand and really came over with a large mass of water in the air. When he saw Han 3000 still staring at the body in the wooden box, he smiled and said, "the water is coming. Are you sure how to eat?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3524

    Han 3000''s bitter face is very long.


    "If you had a little compassion, you wouldn''t have said such shameless words."


    Physically speaking, it''s really hard for Han 3000 to accept eating such a thing. After all, in terms of the current degree of decay, let alone eating, he can turn his eyes and foam immediately after smelling it.


    Psychologically, the monkey is not food for people. Secondly, I met the jade monkey in the nightmare. What do I want to eat him


    Some really can''t pass.


    But as the mercury man said, if you don''t eat, it means that the inheritance of the monkey family will be completely broken on yourself. How can Han 3000 do such a thing?


    What choice can Han 3000 have in terms of righteousness and small details?


    "Why is this shameless?" Mercury didn''t care, smiled softly, "do you know how many people in the world have broken their heads? I can''t get this treatment if I want to have you?"


    "Think about Zhang Guoshi. He put his life in it, and even put his Zhangjia peace in it. In the end, you can''t even touch it. You can not only touch it, but now you can even eat it into your stomach. What are you talking about?"


    Han Sanqian is speechless. Although this statement is indeed true, if this is the supreme glory, in fact, this glory is not worth mentioning.


    "Forget it, if you can let the jade monkey wait for reincarnation, or let the monkey family have a new seven generation spirit monkey, then let alone the body, even if it is tuoxiang, I will recognize it."


    After that, Han 3000 glanced at the mercury man, moved his hand, and a piece of energy hit him directly.


    With a bang, the mercury man''s water polo time directly turned into nothing.


    Even if you want to eat it, Han 3000 definitely doesn''t eat it in this very humiliating way.


    When the heart is crossed, the Qi is made, and the eyes are closed, Han 3000 comes simply, simply pulls open one hand and puts it directly into his mouth.


    In fact, Han 3000''s whole face has completely collapsed.


    But


    When Han Sanqian just put this thing mixed with viscous liquid into his mouth, he was suddenly stunned.


    This


    What''s going on?!


    Although the appearance of the viscous liquid looks disgusting, it is extremely sweet after entering the mouth. Fangfo''s wine with high purity has been stored for hundreds of years. It is just a tiny bit that makes people''s mouth aftertaste and endless.


    As for the rotten meat bitten, it may be abnormal, but it must be admitted that


    The meat is delicious


    Just like the beef that has been stewed for a long time, it melts in the mouth, but it is full of bursts of refreshing.


    In a word of no exaggeration, even though Han 3000 has eaten a lot of delicacies and seafood over the years, it is still not one tenth of the meat.


    "What''s the matter? It''s going to be poisoned? It''s a little bad, but... You have to finish it." Mercury man looked at Han 3000''s appearance and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Han 3000 returned to his senses, but smiled: "if you can eat this, you will completely know what the world''s delicious food is."


    The words fell. Since it was not difficult to get into the mouth, it was very delicious. Naturally, Han 3000 didn''t have to hide and swallow, so he swallowed it directly.


    Looking at Han Sanhu''s appearance of eating and drinking from the sea, mercury man was completely silly.


    He naturally thought Han 3000''s so-called delicious was just bragging, but how did he know that Han 3000 could eat with such relish.


    Is it really delicious?


    Because if it''s really bad, even if Han 3000''s acting skills are good, it''s impossible not to frown and blink.


    But shouldn''t that be?


    It has soaked the sap of corpses for many years. How can it be delicious?


    This is a body that has been soaked for unknown years. How can it be delicious?


    Even pickled vegetables and fermented bean curd can''t be stored for such a long time


    However, just when Mercury was confused and the whole person was completely confused, Han 3000 had finished all the "food" and even


    Even at this moment, I drank all the remaining "soup".


    "Cool!"


    Han 3000 roared, wiped his mouth and said heartily.


    When people first talk, they eat mercury, but they have to eat it,


    Bang!!


    Han 3000 was suddenly shocked, and a strong light burst out of his body. The mercury man was immediately bounced out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3525

    "I''ll go."


    The huge impact force, even the skilled mercury man shouted to me as he retreated in the air. He tried to stabilize his body with strength, but no matter how hard the goods struggled, it could not stop the retreat trend at all.


    "Pa!"


    With a sound of water, his whole body directly blasted on the palace wall more than ten meters away and cracked the wall. His whole body exploded like a water ball and turned into countless drops of water, which finally survived.


    "Boom!"


    The whole palace, also in this earthquake, shook slightly, preventing the Buddha from being held by the giant.


    "Fuck you, if I wasn''t covered in water, I would have to be flipped into meat patties by you."


    With a low scold, the mercury man turned into a drop of water on the ground condensed his body again and stood up depressed.


    When he raised his eyes to look at the north and South Korean three thousand, he saw the dark green light around him at this time, and the surrounding air was like sunset. The moment was magical and full of dignity.


    "This is..." Mercury man didn''t swear. On the contrary, his eyebrows were frowned, and the pupils of mercury eyes were staring at Han 3000.


    "The aura of the seventh monkey?"


    Suddenly, mercury seemed to think of something, and the whole person couldn''t help but be shocked.


    He could clearly feel that Han 3000 was standing there like a god full of aura, and the whole hall was oppressed by the external force of this aura.


    "I see."


    Mercury people suddenly become emotionally excited.


    "The seventh generation monkey is the embodiment of all the auras. You can get all the auras as long as you eat the body of the seventh generation monkey. However, just because its body is so precious, the cause and effect of heaven and earth has created his body. Without his approval, others can''t even touch it if they eat a bite."


    This can''t help but make people sigh the wonder of the world, and they have to feel the vastness of heaven''s grace for Han 3000''s happy encounter at this time.


    "This guy, wonderful."


    The mercury man suddenly smiled.


    "Zhang Guoshi, Zhang Guoshi, why do you say your boy is so impulsive? Why do you have to fight with this boy? If you were a little more rational like me, you wouldn''t even have lost your soul now."


    "If you hadn''t lost your soul, you wouldn''t be unable to see what you''ve been thinking about all your life. What on earth is it like?"


    "It''s a natural choice. What''s your boy?"


    "But it''s just something that brings tea and water to the chosen one. Why do you provoke him?"


    "It''s interesting. It''s really interesting. Let me, who put my position, clearly see what the result of this entanglement for many years is today."


    "Buzz!"


    Han 3000 over there closed his eyes slightly and opened his hands slowly.


    Surrounded by jade light, Han 3000''s body rose slowly and stopped in mid air.


    Then, the speed of jade light began to accelerate, and a moment later, the speed of jade light was almost as fast as static.


    "Yes but not, not but, yes but not, not but, so right and wrong, not so right and wrong, not so right and wrong, right and wrong, not so right and wrong..."


    Floating in the air, Han 3000 whispered softly, but the echo was carried through the whole hall.


    Although the mercury man didn''t understand what Han 3000 was reading, he obviously felt the echoes at this time. Although they sounded only a light whisper, they came into his ears and heart like thunder.


    Every word is a heavy hammer in the heart, and every word is like the loud sound of earth crack and landslide.


    If it were not for the presence and feeling in person, mercury people would never realize this strong and calm power.


    At this time, he also fully understood why Zhang Guoshi would go crazy because of it, so he never forgot it after he died.


    Those who own it can indeed reverse life and dominate the world.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly at this time, there was another violent flash in the whole hall. When the mercury man raised his eyes, he unexpectedly found that the jade light around Han 3000 began to change dramatically


    He was completely shocked and speechless: "this..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3526

    Black gas, white gas, gold gas, other gas.


    The breath of several colors began to radiate from Han 3000''s body and spread to the jade light in the outer layer.


    Then, the breath of all colors began to flow rapidly in the forward rotation of the jade light.


    Because the speed is so fast that the colorful light mixed together at this time is simply fantastic and wonderful.


    It is like a smart burning cloud, an oil painting carefully prepared by a master, and a seven color rainbow decorated by the heavenly palace.


    What''s more, there were bursts of crackling sounds in the palace from the walls everywhere


    When the mercury man looked away with the sound, he was stunned to find that the stone bricks on the surface of the wall in the hall had begun to fall off.


    This can''t help but make mercury people stunned. You know, all the materials in it are cold stones in the river. It doesn''t need to say more about its hardness. Han 3000 has also done experiments with his body before.


    That''s hard enough to break the muscles and veins of Han 3000''s body. The strength it can bear is unimaginable.


    But now, now


    Without any external force, it suddenly fell off by itself.


    This... How can this not make mercury lose its color!


    "No, there is an external force."


    Suddenly, when the mercury man saw that the falling walls did not fall to the ground, but floated in the air, he thought about the reason.


    "Those... The external forces brought out by the colorful breath and light."


    Mercury people are completely stunned. Only a little external force emitted from those breath can make the surrounding stone bricks fall. Then... If it hits someone directly, what kind of body must have the ability and qualification to carry it down?


    Mercury man doesn''t know, but he can be very sure that even if he recovers his original true God at this time, he may not be confident to take over the full speed impact of this force.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    "The legend of the Jianghu really has its truth. If Zhang Guoshi obtains such power, he can really become a hegemon among the three true gods."


    "It''s just... It''s a pity that he doesn''t have this life after all."


    "Therefore, my guess is not wrong. Our success is not because of our uniqueness or others, but our destiny!"


    "It''s this boy''s destiny to be."


    "The world is in chaos, so heaven and earth have derived a new pure land. He is this pure land. In fact, we are just tools to sow seeds in this land, so that he can become a new world in full bloom."


    "Zhang Guoshi, you fool, do you hear me? You don''t have to take strong resentment anymore. You, like me, should be relieved."


    When the words fell, the mercury man smiled leisurely. After laughing, he looked at Han 3000, suddenly stood up and shouted loudly.


    "The trend of heaven and earth, the new emperor ascends the throne, you and I are stones!"


    With his roar, the colorful jade light seemed to be greatly encouraged by Han 3000 at this time, almost completely static in response to his roar.


    Bang!!


    Then, the huge stone pillars burst with a dull noise, and the stones fell slowly from top to bottom like a landslide.


    But even if the stone pillars burst and countless gravels fell, almost never had any stone close to the two meters around Han 3000. Even if one or two stones without eyes seem to be the same route, they often suddenly change the falling track five meters away, turning around and falling in another direction at an extremely unscientific angle.


    The mercury man stood there, and the water all over his body was shaking madly at this time.


    There was no wind or squeeze, but his whole body seemed to be under the siege of a super hurricane.


    Mercury man was expressionless and just looked at Han 3000, but the corners of his mouth began to twitch slightly at this time, and his knees began to tremble constantly at this time


    There seemed to be an unnamed pressure forcing him to bend his knees and kneel down.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was another huge explosion. I looked up. At this time, I saw something emitting yellow light rising slowly from the stone pile in the stone column after the explosion


    "Treasure of the moon!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3527

    "Ah!"


    A scream, the next second, mercury man''s body tilted, his knees finally couldn''t bear the invisible pressure in this space, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    At the same time, that force is still madly pressing the mercury man''s head to make him bow down.


    In sharp contrast to him is the moon treasure wrapped in yellow light, which is slowly rising among the waste rocks!


    It floated slightly in the air, and then slowly came to Han 3000''s face.


    Han 3000 is still standing in the air, with his eyes closed, surrounded by divine light.


    "Wow!"


    The yellow light of that thing was completely extinguished in front of Han 3000, revealing its original body, a square box about ten centimeters long and wide.


    The box is made of metal and is bronze with some black iron. Although the box is not large as a whole, it is extremely exquisite in shape and exquisite in workmanship.


    More importantly, the box is extremely strong, with a small lock in the center to lock the whole box.


    Mercury people are now extremely uncomfortable to be pressed, and the water on their body is falling to the ground drop by drop.


    However, even if it is so difficult, mercury people still completely bite their teeth and stick to it.


    "Ah."


    He roared hard and finally raised his head and looked at the box in front of Han 3000.


    His eyes were filled with strange and complex emotions, but a pair of pupils remained on the lock of the box.


    Yes, he really wants to know how Han 3000 will open the box next.


    That was when he spent a lot of time, exhausted the treasures he had gained almost all his life, and searched for the rare lock made by an expert.


    If the only key is not used, the lock will be locked on it and cannot be opened by force. He knows this better than anyone.


    Because he has tried many times.


    He is full of confidence in it.


    Now he still holds the key, but at this time, he didn''t say the whereabouts of the key. First, the incident happened suddenly, and second, since the box has arrived in front of Han 3000, he wants to see how Han 3000 will open the box next.


    It''s definitely the biggest trouble Han will encounter so far.


    He also looked forward to what kind of surprise Han 3000, who had brought him enough surprises, would use to complete the problem in front of him.


    Or maybe, from his point of view, this is the report that he spent his whole life to get. He paid too much for him, everything about him, including his life.


    If this can be exchanged for some comfort, then he can also be regarded as his peace of mind. It can be regarded as adding some comfort to his miserable later life.


    So he chose to wait


    However, what he will never know is that in addition to the pair of eyes staring at Han 3000 at this time, there are actually two pairs of eyes looking here through the high Moon Palace and through the layers of clouds and clouds.


    "In fact, I''m also very curious. Without the help of that guy''s key, how can Han 3000 get the treasure of this month?" The old sweeper smiled and said.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled and didn''t answer. However, his eyes showed that at this time, he actually had the same attitude as the old man sweeping the floor.


    He''s curious, too.


    "Just as the guy thought, this lock is definitely not simple. Although it is small, it is extremely powerful. Even if you and I want to open this lock, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time." The old man sweeping the floor whispered.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded and opened his mouth slightly: "today, I can take you and me as an example to compare him. What about the future?"


    The words fell, and they smiled.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu shook his head and pointed to the sky: "how to drive is not what we can think of. It will be arranged."


    As they put their eyes into the hall again, Han 3000 had closed his eyes for a long time.


    Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Accompanied by a strange sound, I only heard the mercury man scream!


    "Ho..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3528

    "Shit!"


    In a word, when you are divided into four words, one by one, you can know that it is full of all kinds of emotions you can imagine.


    Mercury people can''t wait to pick out their eyes on the spot, then polish them again and look at them again.


    This is fucking weird.


    Because, almost at the moment Han 3000 opened his eyes, the lock that was originally locked on the wooden box was also opened at the same time.


    Yes, there is no process in which Han 3000 loses his strength. Even... Han 3000 hasn''t even talked to it from beginning to end, but just like this, the lock, which should be very strong, was naturally opened.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Mercury people certainly know that the environment here is humid, but this lock is definitely not an ordinary metal lock, and it won''t rust due to being here all year round


    Even if it is so rusty, it won''t rust.


    Open your eyes and scare you away?


    He was silly, and the two people watching the good play in the sky also stared at each other, looking at each other incomprehensibly, as if looking for the answer.


    But obviously, at this time, neither of them can give each other''s answers.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu shook his head: "this may be the so-called destiny."


    "I have my own arrangements."


    The old man who swept the floor heard the speech, and seemed to suddenly want to understand something. He nodded heavily, and what he said seemed to be true.


    Sometimes things are so impermanent and unfair.


    Anyway, mercury people should be angry, not them.


    "Buzz!"


    Almost at the moment when the lock fell down, the whole wooden box began to open slowly.


    A golden light burst from the gap!


    When the top of the box was fully opened, the golden light had illuminated the whole hall.


    A thing wrapped in golden light and unable to see clearly also slowly flew out of the box and rose all the way


    Shuiyin people are obsessed with it, and their eyes go with it.


    "Brush!"


    After rising about one meter, the golden light began to burst violently, making people unable to open their eyes.


    The mercury man kept his face slightly away from the side to avoid its harm. Han 3000 seemed unaffected. He gently raised his eyes and looked at it.


    Brush!


    In the center of the golden light, countless small gold dots flew out and quickly arranged in mid air. From a distance, they were like a golden curtain hanging in the air.


    "Da!"


    Another sound sounded, and every golden dot of the golden curtain flashed again. When the light dissipated, what was left was words with strange shapes but long like fonts.


    "Remember... Remember... Remember."


    Han 3000 hasn''t seen clearly, but the mercury man behind him has roared wildly.


    "These are the secrets hidden by the treasure of the moon, but you can''t understand what I said."


    Han 3000 frowned and frowned. It''s not just that he can''t understand, it''s just


    Look dizzy!


    If someone didn''t tell him it was a word, Han 3000 wouldn''t think it was a word.


    For Han 3000, the most incomprehensible thing is that at most some ancient Sanskrit or some strange words don''t know their meaning, but the word, no matter which kind, always has its regularity. Maybe you don''t know what it means, but at least you know what it is.


    The words hanging in front of him are completely different.


    It''s not even a word. It''s like a big fool of a family spelling some English with some strange gestures, and then making you a pile of abstract simple paintings in his head.


    Even before Mercury man entered the hall, he had already been reminded to be mentally prepared, but Han 3000 had never thought it would be


    That''s how it ends.


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    "Are you sure this is a word?" Han 3000 frowned and turned to look at the mercury man. His small eyes were full of doubts.


    "Should it be a word? Can it be a curtain?" The mercury man answered Han 3000.


    Han 3000 rolled his eyes. Isn''t the curtain more pulled? Who is so proud to hang such a curtain?


    However, I''m afraid Han 3000 can''t think of it. Sometimes he deliberately planted flowers, but inadvertently inserted willows, but Liu Chengyin. The words of mercury man are outrageous


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3529

    You guessed right!


    Just at this meeting, both of them just regarded this as a bullshit.


    Where would they know that the so-called treasure of the moon would really be a front door curtain somewhere!


    Han 3000 turned back depressed and continued to look at the series of door curtains.


    Although its order really looks more and more like the old sunshade curtain used in the old family on earth, if you want to look at each word carefully.


    In fact, it has the appearance of Braille more or less, which can be said in the past.


    "Strange." Han 3000 couldn''t help but said, "what is this? It''s not a word."


    "I was as confused as you." Mercury man opened his mouth: "even at that time, in order to find out whether these words are words or not, I spent a whole decade traveling all over the world, and most of my family property was used to recruit capable people and strange people to decrypt them for me."


    "But ten years, nothing."


    "Some people said it was a character, and some examples were given, even including some ancient fonts with similar shapes. To tell the truth, it was a little reluctant."


    "Similarly, some people say it is something and there are relevant examples, but I don''t think I need to say more about the result."


    Han 3000 nodded. According to his current observation, whether it is a thing or a word, it does have a certain truth, but you will find this argument very funny in turn.


    This thing is such a wonderful flower, just in the middle of the two, impartial.


    "Why did you insist that it was a word at last?" Han 3000 asked.


    "It was thanks to a chance encounter." Mercury humanity: "for a whole decade, I spent a lot of human and financial resources, but I never got anything. Let''s not say whether my financial resources are enough to support, but my heart has completely lost hope."


    "In fact, I was a little desperate about it, but at that time, I overheard some legends that there was a kind of half beast living in an ancient mountain all the way to the far north."


    "They take animals as their body, people-oriented, strange and powerful. Unfortunately, this body is against normal ethics, so they can''t practice."


    "Over the years, they have also been bullied and persecuted because they can''t, and finally have to hide in the mountains and be isolated from the world. It is said that the words they use are related to these words."


    Han 3000 nodded: "did you find them?"


    "No, I spent nearly half a year searching the mountains day and night, but I didn''t see such a person."


    "I spent so much effort, with so much hope and paid so much, but in the end, it was nothing but empty joy. Do you know how hard I feel?"


    "That was the last straw that crushed me. After looking for another fruitless, I was completely furious."


    "I blew up the mountain for three days and nights, but it''s still hard to calm my heart."


    Han 3000 can imagine his anger and unwillingness at that time. Yes, for anyone who has spent decades, but can only watch the hope become less and less, and finally even directly become despair. It is difficult to calm anyone''s heart for a time.


    "But also because I was too angry, after bombing for three days and three nights, I fell into a coma because of my anxiety and exhaustion. And this is the coma that gave me unexpected joy."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "A girl saved me and took me back to the cave where she lived. Most importantly, she accidentally saw my moon treasure, and she said she knew the words on it."


    "Does she know the words on it?" Han 3000 also came down in spirit.


    Mercury nodded: "yes, she said it was a very old text. She had seen him write it. Unfortunately, her grandfather had died for many years. She was a daughter''s family. Therefore, her grandfather did not teach her to read. She only knew the pronunciation of one or two words in it."


    "The first mixed word on the upper left and the last mang word on the lower right."


    "Is it really a word?" Hearing these words, Han 3000 suddenly looked back.


    Not to mention, with the mixed words and mang words, Han 3000 really felt that they were somewhat similar to these two words when he looked at the first one on the left and the last one on the right.


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly, the gold dot corresponding to the first and last one on the left suddenly changed, and there was a magical scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3530

    "Wow!"


    The two gold dots suddenly changed, and even moved slightly in their position, and turned into two big characters at the same time.


    "Bastard!"


    "Mang!"


    Han 3000 was suddenly stunned. It happened to be two big characters recognized earlier!


    Shit, this guy


    I can do this!


    It''s really a word!


    "If it is right, it will automatically show the correct noumenon, I mean..." Han 3000 frowned.


    Mercury man instantly understood what Han 3000 wanted to do. He smiled on the spot and said, "do you want to guess word by word?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but his eyes had explained the answer.


    Since it can do this, it can naturally take advantage of the loophole of this rule to make blind guesses.


    Although there are indeed thousands of words in the world, it is always limited, and naturally it will always come to an end.


    It''s easier and lighter than going out for decades and hundreds of years, and it''s not so desperate.


    The mercury man shook his head: "I admit I''m not as stupid as you, but it doesn''t mean I''m just stupid. You can immediately reflect this shameless method. Although I''m late, I''ll always arrive."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly: "it means you''ve tried?"


    "I''ve tried several times." Mercury smiled bitterly, then looked at the treasure of the moon and said helplessly, "this thing may be really a treasure. It seems that there is providence or self-consciousness. I know you are trying words, and there will be no change in life and death to tell you whether you guessed the right word."


    "This..." Han 3000 looked back at the treasure of the moon.


    Think of it as the top treasure. If you really want to have some divine consciousness, it''s in the past.


    If you can''t guess, the only way left is to spend dozens or hundreds of years on that hope, just as he did at the beginning?


    To be honest, Han 3000 is not cold about such practices.


    It''s like buying lottery tickets on earth. It''s really a good thing to have such a suspense there, but if you want to make a fortune by this, you will die in your dream in the end. It can only be used as an unexpected joy that doesn''t affect your current development.


    "Can it really only be empty joy?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and thought carefully whether there was any possibility of other ways: "or should I go to the so-called mountains like you?"


    The mercury man shook his head and said in a bitter voice, "I don''t think you need it. I guess the legend of the half beast man is very hanging."


    "What about the girl you met? Although it has been unknown for many years, what if there are her descendants or her people?"


    "Didn''t you say that her grandfather knew this kind of writing? In that case, it is likely to be a kind of writing of their tribe. If you can find people of their tribe..."


    Before Han 3000 finished speaking, the mercury man interrupted in time. At the same time, a basin of cold water poured on his head impolitely.


    "I tossed and turned and finally found this. Do you think I haven''t thought about what you said?" Speaking of this, the mercury man helplessly looked at Han 3000: "you are satirizing me again."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. He didn''t mean that, but Mercury man was obviously joking.


    "I talked to the girl about the bad life in the mountains. In addition, the heavy snow in those years made the food in the mountains even more scarce, which made almost all of their few people starve to death in the mountains, including all her relatives."


    "She is also one of the few people who survived by chance."


    "Later, she helped me find other people who survived. In fact, there were not many people, about ten people. I asked them all."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 felt more than half cold.


    "No one knows these things, right?"


    The mercury man nodded: "yes, they don''t know each other, but someone gave me a clue."


    "Oh?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3531

    "Hehe." The mercury man smiled and looked at Han 3000 with interest. He really felt a little helpless: "the man also said that he had seen the girl''s grandfather use this word."


    "He said that this is not the words of their family, but what his grandfather learned in a valley, but that place has been greatly distorted by the earthquake, and now it is an abyss without a bottom."


    "I was quite surprised at that time, so I quickly tracked it down, and finally..."


    Han Sanqian heard that he was rising and said anxiously, "what happened in the end?"


    "At last it was really an abyss, and then... I came here." Mercury people don''t want to say.


    Han Sanyi was stunned, but he almost didn''t laugh when he reflected it. The goods of feelings were fooled here by people.


    Although it''s sad to some extent, it''s funny to some extent.


    "Laugh, laugh to death. You seem to understand the treasure of this month now. Maybe you will suffer worse than me in order to crack it in the future." Mercury people disdain.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "don''t worry, I''m not so obsessed with you. This thing is random for me. So you still have a chance to think about whether to give it to me or not. Maybe it will really hit me."


    Mercury man rolled his eyes: "do I have a choice? If I have a choice, I won''t give it to anyone. I keep it myself. Isn''t it fragrant?"


    "It''s a pity that I have no choice. Keeping it here can only rot and stink. What''s the point? On the contrary, it''s for you. Even if you really take it back as a curtain, it''s at least adding something to your family."


    Hearing the words of mercury man, Han 3000 nodded: "OK, thank you very much. I''ll take it."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and then the "curtain" flew directly back to the box. As soon as the box was closed, the golden light emitted by it slowly disappeared in an instant.


    "Hoo!"


    Han three thousand again received, and the jade light on his body suddenly and obediently entered his body. The stone bricks of the flying wall also fell to the ground. Everything returned to the previous appearance again.


    "The monkey has got it, and the treasure of the moon has been given to you. Whether it''s me or Zhang Guoshi, I''m afraid it''s at least the last wish. We''re dead and should follow the wind."


    "Han 3000, you should almost go."


    "There are four heavenly kings and the sun god Shengyuan on the road of the sun lake. Remember to be more careful."


    "If you break here one day, please complete our request."


    With that, he whispered softly in his mouth, and then a key flew out of the dark to Han 3000''s face.


    "This is the key to the box. Although I didn''t expect it to open itself in front of you, they are the same set."


    Han 3000 smiled and grabbed the key with a light hand: "I wrote it down. You can rest assured that I will bring your bones back to the Bafang world and bury them again."


    "Good, good." Mercury man looked at Han 3000 with satisfaction. He couldn''t hide his smile and love in his eyes: "it''s said that men love women, but to tell you the truth, I like you more than women when I see you, boy."


    "If only I were alive, even if I''m not qualified to have a son like you, it''s enough to accept you as an apprentice or recognize you as a brother. I really hope to see you grow."


    "Unfortunately, fate is not blessed. I can only see you here for the last time." Speaking of this, mercury people are dejected.


    Han 3000 smiled gently: "I will engrave a stone tablet in front of your grave, the tomb of Du Shuiyue, brother Han 3000."


    Hearing this, the mercury man was obviously stunned, but when he reflected it for a moment, he immediately laughed: "good, good, brother Han, I''m sure of you."


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    The mercury man laughed wildly, and his whole body suddenly floated into the air, and then burst.


    Han 3000, who was stabbed by a strong light, couldn''t open his eyes at all. When he got used to it a little and opened his eyes again, there was no mercury man, let alone the original palace.


    "Bon voyage, brother."


    A sound came from the sky. Han 3000 raised his eyes, but saw the barrier in the distance disappearing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3532

    When Han 3000 walked out of the Moon Lake and went all the way to the sun lake, he just raised his feet and left. Water began to flow from the dried up bottom of the moon lake. When he quickly filled the bottom of the lake, strange sounds sounded in the jungle behind him.


    When I looked back, I saw bursts of black smoke spread from the jungle to the air, and then dispersed with the wind.


    Han Sanqian knew that it was the souls of the 14 true gods here and Zhang Guoshi. Du Shuiyue''s resentment was finally released.


    As long as the Sabbath is completely broken, all the souls of the dead will disappear here.


    Of course, he can also know something he urgently needs to know from tianzhiqiongqi, so as to complete an overall connection between all clues and speculation.


    At that time, the fog will be completely removed.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took the gluttony of evil with his eyes firmly and went to the border that disappeared in front of him.


    "Hoo!"


    ¡­¡­


    The main hall of the city.


    In the hall, Zhu Yanshuo sits upright on it. Although his body is unusually straight and upright, in fact, the whole person''s heart is unusually uneasy.


    A moment later, there was a sound of footsteps in front of the main hall.


    He immediately stood up and looked impatiently at the more than 20 people entering the hall.


    "How''s it going? Any news?" Zhu Yanshuo said anxiously.


    The more than twenty people glanced at Zhu Yanshuo and looked at each other. Finally, they shook their heads very hard.


    "It''s such a big place to fall into the city. Almost everyone has been out, but there''s no news at all?" Zhu Yanshuo was angry, helpless and puzzled.


    "Bucket, bucket, it''s all fucking bucket. I don''t believe it. Can Han 3000 disappear with such a big goal with a large group of people?"


    "Look, keep looking for me. Don''t blame me for not warning you. If you can''t find him, your gang''s heads are going to move. Get out of here."


    When the words fell, more than 20 people looked at each other. They were more and more distressed on their faces, but they could only nod blankly. When they were about to quit, there were bursts of footsteps and a sneer in the hall.


    "Is it useful for you to be angry with them? Even if you really cut off their heads, will Han 30001 appear?"


    More than 20 people, including Zhu Yanshuo, couldn''t help looking for prestige.


    On the inner door of the hall, ye Shijun was wrapped in white cloth and tied firmly. At this time, he was pushed out by a maid in a wheelchair, followed by a group of confidants such as Fu Tian.


    "But... But Han 3000''s goal is huge, and we have already blocked the city. He can''t disappear for no reason. As I said, it must be these guys who haven''t done their best, which leads to the fact that Han 3000''s personnel still haven''t received sound training." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    On the surface, it is natural to catch Han 3000 for ye Shijun, but in fact, he knows in his heart that he is more for his sister.


    "The truth is, he just disappeared." Ye Shijun said coldly.


    Zhu Yanshuo frowned, puzzled and said, "how do you understand this remark?"


    It''s impossible for a good person to suddenly disappear. What''s more, Han 3000 was still with a large group of people when he fled. How did these people disappear?


    It''s totally impossible. It''s totally nonsense.


    If it were someone else, Zhu Yanshuo would have a big mouth on the spot and let you talk nonsense here.


    But ye Shijun''s words were a little outrageous, but he didn''t dare to mess around.


    "Hum, the night dog can''t find it. What''s it if it doesn''t disappear?" Help the cold sky and say with disdain.


    At the sound of the night dog, Zhu Yanshuo was silent.


    At the beginning, he also tried hard to find Han 3000 without results. After ye Shijun sent the night dog directly, he soon had news. Zhu Yanshuo naturally did not dare to doubt the ability of the night dog.


    "So now, what''s the point of spending time and effort looking for someone?" Fu Tian asked.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded. It was true, but the question was: "what should I do?"


    Fu Tian didn''t answer, but smiled and looked out of the hall with confidence.


    Looking along with his eyes, almost at the same time, the bodyguard outside the hall is running towards the hall quickly. It seems that something quite urgent has happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3533

    "Report!"


    A long cry was already loud when the bodyguard just went up the stairs.


    According to the rules of the government, this kind of event generally represents an emergency. This is the rule formulated by Zhu Yanshuo himself. Therefore, he knows better than anyone.


    He looked at Ye Shijun puzzled and saw that he was just like Fu Tian and others, with a faint smile on his face.


    Looking back, he could only quickly look back to the bodyguard who had rushed to the gate of the temple and look for the answer from him.


    "Report to the city Lord, report..." the bodyguard was obviously very tired all the way. He was out of breath for a time and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Zhu Yanshuo was also very anxious, but he also knew that it was not easy for his subordinates, so he had to whisper: "what happened?"


    "Outside the city... There is a mission outside the city, saying... Saying that the Dragon envoy came."


    "God... Dragon envoy?" Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes opened wide, and his body trembled and retreated several steps.


    If ye Shijun''s status is high enough, the Dragon envoy is much higher than ye Shijun''s status in some aspects.


    Ye Jun''s position as a special envoy is still higher than that of the dragon, but he doesn''t dare to offend anything in the world.


    Because the Dragon envoy is the only real God like position. He is the direct jurisdiction of all envoys.


    He is responsible to only one person.


    In other words, he is below one person and above ten thousand people.


    But generally, it is impossible for such top dignitaries to come to their own place, let alone the Dragon envoy who manages all kinds of opportunities every day.


    He is even busier than anyone else, because he controls all envoys and is naturally responsible for all internal affairs.


    In theory, he shouldn''t even leave the base camp. How could he come all the way to himself?


    However, despite his doubts, ye Shijun did not dare to trust the Dragon envoy at all, and hurriedly asked the bodyguard: "where is the envoy?"


    "I''m waiting outside the city. I''m ordered by the city master. No one can go in or out without your instructions, so..." the guard didn''t go on.


    "I''ll go." Zhu Yanshuo said in secret that it was bad. At the same time, he waved his big hand and asked the bodyguard to open the door first. Then, he looked back at the bodyguards standing around the hall and said urgently, "what are you doing here one by one?"


    "Prepare the sedan chair quickly, salute and welcome the special envoy with me."


    Hearing the speech, the internal attendants nodded one after another and quickly bowed down.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to stay long, so he hurried back to the house to change his clothes.


    Less than a moment later, the internal attendants had prepared the pride of the eight people and a long welcoming team in front of the hall. During this period, the band, flowers and flags were as many as 100 people, which can be seen from the huge scale.


    Fu Tian smiled and looked at Ye Shijun. He didn''t speak for a while, but his eyes had explained many problems.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently and nodded slightly: "let''s go and join the fun."


    Fu Tian nodded, waved happily, and went down with Ye Shijun from the front of the hall to the welcoming team.


    He gave Fu Tian a look. Fu Tian was also very interested. Instead of getting on the first empty sedan chair, he sat on the second one.


    Zhu Yanshuo has already ridden a white horse here, dressed in silk clothes and full of style.


    With a wave of his big hand, when the ritual instruments rang together, the whole team also ran in the direction of the city gate.


    Ye Shijun didn''t seem to have the pain of breaking his arm or being beaten. He lay on the big sedan chair and swayed with the sedan chair. His face was full of pride.


    He glanced and saw that Fu Tian was also looking at himself with a bad smile. Ye Shijun smiled: "Why are you so happy?"


    "I''m glad you''re happy." Fu Tian licks very docile.


    Ye Shijun didn''t speak. He took back his eyes and looked at the sky in front of him. His smile gradually became a little evil: "this thing that has been taken away is about to be double taken back. How can I be unhappy?"


    "Han 3000, I''ll play with you to the end. Don''t say your boy has disappeared. Even if your boy turns into this air, I will spit on you."


    When the words fell, ye Shijun made an effort in his hand, and his five fingers immediately made a crisp sound of clucking.


    Soon, the east gate has arrived. With Zhu Yanshuo''s shout, the whole gate has been opened slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3534

    As soon as the city gate opened, outside the city gate, the four boys joined forces to resist a lotus platform on their shoulders.


    The lotus platform is about two meters long, with a total of nine floors. Each floor of lotus is carefully crafted and overlapped all the way to the table top of the lotus platform.


    The table top is made of jade, surrounded by a curtain, and in the curtain, a person is sitting calmly at this time.


    He sat in meditation on his knees, his hands folded, and a round hat on his head, which looked gloomy and strange.


    The faces of the four boys were pale and waxed. Their faces were painted red with a disgusting red. There was a red dot in the center of their forehead. All the four boys were wearing double braids, like two skyrockets.


    "The Dragon envoy is here. Don''t you kneel down quickly?"


    As soon as they opened the door, the four boys roared with a cold voice. At the same time, lotus flowers suddenly fell from somewhere in the sky and surrounded them.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to be careless. He jumped down from his horse and knelt respectfully towards the lotus platform. He couldn''t help shouting: "Zhu Yanshuo has seen the Dragon envoy, and the Dragon envoy is blessed."


    As soon as Zhu Yanshuo knelt down, all the entourage of the whole team naturally knelt down and shouted in unison for the blessing of the Dragon special envoy.


    Among the crowd, only Ye Shijun in the second row was still lying leisurely on the sedan chair, and only Fu Tian and other confidants next to him knelt on the ground like others.


    "Young master Ye!"


    Zhu Yanshuo is so eye-catching. Naturally, the people on the lotus stage also saw him. There was a light and elegant voice in the lotus, just like the sound of nature, but it was actually a female voice.


    With her words, the feet of the four boys were all slightly forked a little. Although the range was very small, it at least made the lotus platform on their shoulders drop a little.


    Soon, the four boys got up again. In this way, the lotus platform looked like a human head nodding slightly. It was regarded as the special envoy of the dragon to greet Ye Shijun.


    In terms of position, ye Shijun naturally needs to kneel and respect, but everyone knows Ye Shijun''s actual position. It is inevitable that vulgar etiquette can be avoided. At the same time, you have to say hello to him politely.


    "Dragon elder." Ye Shijun also smiled and bowed to the lotus platform.


    "Zhu didn''t know that the Dragon special envoy was far from welcome when he arrived. He also asked the Dragon special envoy to bring down the crime." Zhu Yanshuo buried his head and said loudly.


    "I didn''t inform you in advance, so I can avoid the crime. Now the situation in the city is special, so I close the door carefully to win the election. What''s wrong with Lord Zhu? Everyone get up.


    As the voice of the Dragon envoy fell, the people shouted yes, and then they stood up one by one.


    "The Dragon came from afar. Please have a rest in the mansion." When the words fell, Zhu Yan said and shouted to his men, "get up the sedan chair and play music."


    With the sound of musical instruments, at the same time, the team automatically retreated into two rows to make way for a avenue for the Dragon envoy and his party to go first.


    When ye Shijun saw that liantai didn''t act, he smiled and made a gesture of invitation. The four boys moved under their feet and carried the liantai towards the city master''s house.


    To say that these four people are also evil. Although they walk in sedan chairs, they only touch the ground on their toes and hang their heels in the air. It is very strange. At the same time, it adds a few oddities.


    Their speed is so fast that they have traveled nearly tens of meters between jumps.


    However, for these, everyone is not surprised.


    Seeing that the Dragon envoy had gone ahead, Zhu Yanshuo waved his hand and ordered the troops to follow him, beating gongs and drums and looking at the residence.


    At this time, although the city Lord''s house was not decorated, rows of bodyguards and servants had already lined up in front of the door.


    When they came to the main hall of the city Lord, the servants in the hall quickly made tea and put it on the fruit plate. Then they hurried back.


    Almost as they retreated, the nine story lotus platform also fell slowly in front of the hall door.


    The petals of the lotus were flying all over the sky again. Then, the curtain on the lotus stage opened slowly, and the four boys knelt down slightly: "welcome the Dragon envoy."


    Between the words, the man sitting on the lotus platform walked down slowly.


    Although she is barefoot, her feet are as white as lotus root jade, which is very tender and smooth. The most important thing is that she is dressed in blue, just like a fairy. Although the low hat on her head obscures her face, if Han 3000 is present at this time, she will be surprised.


    She lifted her hand slightly and gently took off her hat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3535

    The facial features are three-dimensional and perfect, with a unique exotic beauty. Although there is a thin veil on her face, she can''t resist her sky blue eyes like gemstones. With her blue clothes and white skin, mysterious figure and slender white legs, all the men present, including the old man who is some age, have the impulse that I can fight at this time.


    Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo, two young people, were frowning, their mouths slightly open, and their eyes stayed on her without moving at all.


    Beauty, real beauty.


    Even if her cotton yarn blocked her face, people couldn''t see her face clearly.


    But when you catch a glimpse of the tip of an iceberg, you can also know the beauty of an iceberg.


    Just her figure, her clothes and the beauty of her skin give people a very flexible, special and simple feeling, which is difficult to describe in detail, but it can have a comfortable feeling in the hot summer like bathing in the cold wind.


    Even though they were well-informed and smelled countless incense, they were still deeply shocked and firmly attracted by her beauty.


    Ye Shijun couldn''t help swallowing his mouth. Although he was on the same ship and had a lot of correspondence with the Dragon envoy, most of the time it was just routine. He had never seen the appearance of the Dragon envoy.


    He always thought that the other party must be an old man, an old guy with sinister eyes, but he didn''t expect to smell a woman when he met in the city tower just now.


    It''s just a woman. After all, it''s understandable that she is the most poisonous woman.


    Therefore, in Ye Shijun''s imagination, this kind of woman should be the kind of middle-aged woman with ugly people doing more mischief.


    In fact, this woman is not ugly, but can be described as an immortal.


    Xia Wei ran away and came to this beautiful woman in blue. God is still good to him.


    Zhu Yanshuo was also angry in his eyes at this time, and his whole person was even more thirsty. Although the beauty of a woman was very cool, his body was like a volcanic explosion.


    Obviously, this girl can inspire any man''s wildness even if she is masked.


    Glancing at the crowd, the beauty in blue walked slowly towards the hall with her slender legs.


    Fu Tian bumped Ye Shijun gently, which made Ye Shijun, who was immersed in beauty, wake up. Seeing that she had entered the hall, he hurried to follow up.


    Zhu Yanshuo led a group of confidants and did not dare to neglect them at all. He quickly followed them into the temple.


    On the hall, the beauty in blue didn''t sit in the center, but hesitated for a moment in front of the seat, as if she was waiting for something.


    But without waiting for her to speak, ye Shijun had already farted and sat next to her. It was obvious that he gave up his seat to the beauty in blue.


    Although the status of the Dragon envoy is noble, it can''t compare with his childe status. It''s natural for the beautiful woman in blue to consider before taking her seat. But she didn''t expect Ye Shijun to act faster. She had already expressed his meaning with action.


    The beauty in blue took back her eyes and sat in the center with the help of four boys.


    "Lord Zhu, I heard you''re in trouble." The beauty in blue lifts her lips, but ye Shijun is eager to see through the veil, hoping to have a glimpse of her true face.


    Zhu Yanshuo, on the contrary, had to kneel down quickly at this time and said helplessly in a bitter voice: "it''s my subordinates who are incompetent. This time... Not only failed to siege this time, but let those bastards escape after being hurt. My subordinates have sent more people to search and arrest the whole City, but..."


    Before she finished, the beautiful woman in blue suddenly opened her mouth gently and interrupted Zhu Yanshuo''s words: "what''s the use of sending more people for people who can''t be found by dogs all night?"


    Zhu Yanshuo was sweating, and the whole person was terrified for fear of being punished. He also knew that this remark had just been rejected by Ye Shijun, and it could not change his fate, but what else could he do at this time?!


    "Lord Zhu, you''d better shut up." At this time, ye Shijun suddenly smiled: "isn''t the Dragon envoy here? Disappear? I see how they can disappear."


    Then ye Shijun proudly set his eyes on the beautiful woman in blue


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3536

    Hearing this, the beauty in blue didn''t change at all. She just looked at Zhu Yanshuo on the ground.


    Yes, she hurried here this time. She really came to the city to find a large group of people who disappeared at the request of Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun sent an urgent request for help several hours ago. When he knew it, he even sent himself out in person.


    She knew very well that what she could do in person must be urgent and important, so she didn''t dare to ask big, so she hurried over.


    Of course, when she came, she didn''t have any pride, although she did have her own way.


    If Xu was in the past, she may be full of self-confidence and even somewhat arrogant when fighting back Ye Shijun''s proud eyes at this time.


    Think about it, it''s time to fall into the city. Now the roots and seedlings are red, and there are as many capable and different people as cattle hair. In addition, childe Ye personally helps ye Jingbing and good generals. It''s a combination of two forces. It''s not fierce.


    In fact, their strength is more than enough to deal with a big city, not to mention to besiege some other people?!


    But this is before. After meeting someone, in fact, she has already stopped dragging up.


    Although those days may be the happiest and saddest for her in her life, it is undeniable that they are the most unforgettable in her life.


    That person, he made himself happy and worried, and taught himself a lot of things.


    Among them, the most important thing is not to be arrogant in front of anyone, otherwise you will face disaster at any time.


    Many people may understand the truth, but understanding and understanding are actually two different things. The former is that you have known the rationality and authenticity of this truth, while the latter is everything you have personally experienced.


    Obviously, she is the latter.


    The man refreshed his understanding and cognition again and again with his own actions, and also punished those who despised him or were complacent in front of him.


    If hundreds of thousands of troops are still like this, how dare she trust them?


    "Can you tell me what happened that day?" The beauty in blue looked at Zhu Yanshuo and said softly.


    Zhu Yanshuo was about to speak. On one side, ye Shijun coughed slightly, obviously deliberately stopping it. Then he said aloud, "the process is also simple."


    In the end, ye Shijun told the story of the temple breaking battle that day. In the process, he always stared at the beautiful woman in blue.


    He was willing to answer, and his purpose was naturally to attract the attention of the Dragon envoy, but what annoyed and disappointed him was that the woman always looked away and rarely looked at herself even in the process of telling her story.


    Until she finished, she was still in deep thought and didn''t take herself seriously.


    Ye Shijun was angry in his eyes and clenched his teeth.


    But compared with Ye Shijun''s anger, the beauty in blue didn''t care at all. Her whole face was like ice, but her heart was choppy.


    Very similar, very similar, very similar.


    They are all so powerful that they are unparalleled. They are all so brave to fight thousands of troops, look down at the world and be angry. They are natural and unrestrained.


    In fact, he should have come to the land of the demon family, so many things have coincided.


    At the thought of this, the beauty in blue was a little excited, and there was some expectation in her eyes.


    But the next second, her eyes were filled with despair and sadness.


    What are you thinking? Even if it''s him, so what?


    Can I see him myself?


    Do you have the face to see him again?


    Hehe, it''s just bitter.


    Moreover, even if you despise everything, don''t want this face, don''t want this life, and even desperate to see him, is it meaningful?


    I''m afraid he won''t be happy. He even wants to kill himself.


    Some people are destined to be passers-by, but this passer-by is just more important than anyone around you.


    Sometimes things in the world are really wonderful. What else can we do except sigh for the pain of life and fate?


    At the thought of this, her immersed eyes slightly revived, recovered the pure light just now, raised her eyes and looked at Ye Shijun. Her eyes were a little complicated.


    "I want to ask a question."


    Seeing that she finally looked at herself, ye Shijun''s original infinite anger suddenly disappeared, but instead it was all joy and joy: "OK."


    "Are those people, the leader, called... Han... Three... Thousand?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3537

    "How do you know?" Zhu Yanshuo was surprised.


    However, the Dragon special envoy has just arrived here and has not had any communication with the people in the city. Just now, when ye Shijun talked about the process, he also used bitches to replace Han 3000''s name in the whole process. How does the Dragon special envoy know Han 3000?


    Ye Shijun was also shocked.


    "The Dragon envoy is under one person, under ten thousand people, and knows everything about nature and heaven and earth. What''s strange about this?" Fu Tian smiled in time.


    Hearing Fu Tian''s words, a group of people suddenly understood. At the same time, they couldn''t help smiling and secretly lamenting the strength of the Dragon envoy.


    In the process of planning strategies, he is absolutely superior thousands of miles away. He is indeed a big man.


    But different from their joy, the beauty in blue at this time was shocked, with a slight wrinkle between her eyebrows and a trace of imperceptible tears in her eyes.


    It''s him!


    Sure enough, it''s him!


    Han 3000!


    She can''t tell what kind of mood she is now. She''s in a mess now.


    Slightly raised her eyes, she breathed out: "that''s it today. I''m tired and need to rest first."


    When the words fell, she stood up.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to neglect at all. He quickly stood up and bent over to do the invitation.


    But ye Shijun, his face full of regret and loss, looked anxiously at Fu Tian.


    Obviously, he hasn''t had much communication with the Dragon envoy, but the Dragon ambassador is going to have a rest. How can ye Shijun be reconciled?


    How can you not see what ye Shijun is anxious about at this time?


    What makes him today?


    Obviously, even if something will happen, you can observe your words and expressions.


    However, the other party is the Dragon envoy in the end. Even if he gives Fu Tian 10000 courage, he definitely doesn''t dare to speak unkindly to the Dragon envoy, so he smiled gently and said: "by the way, the Dragon elder, Han 3000 is very powerful, but he can''t be underestimated. Now he disappeared. I don''t know what special way the Dragon elder can find him?"


    "Are you doubting me?" The beautiful woman in blue looked back and stared at her.


    Almost at the same time, the four big boys beside her suddenly turned around and stared at him like a dead man.


    Fu Tian quickly knelt on the ground: "Fu Tian dare not. Fu Tian has this question and this request is entirely for the sake of the overall situation."


    "Elder Shenlong, you also know that we were beaten by Han 3000''s bitches. Our morale is low. Now we haven''t seen him for so long, and our internal momentum is falling again and again."


    "As the saying goes, there is no army without Qi, and there is no regiment without strength. If the morale is gone, the people will be dispersed."


    Words fall, help the sky to knock his head on the ground, deeply implore.


    But in fact, his face on the ground was laughing.


    Ye Shijun is also quite happy and satisfied. Fu Tian is really a good Fox and knows how to find such an opportunity to stay the Dragon envoy temporarily.


    The four boys were about to start when they heard the speech. Instead, the beauty in blue gently pulled back the four boys, and then glanced at all the people present.


    Seeing all the others, although they didn''t speak, they obviously looked at themselves, and the beauty in blue smiled softly.


    "Well, since you all want to know, it doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    "If it is the sun, there will be a shadow, and if it is the moon, there will be a lack." The beauty in blue said coldly, and then added: "anything, anything, as long as it exists, must have its root. What I''m looking for is the root."


    With a wave of her hand, she turned and walked towards the back of the hall.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t understand what this meant, but now he can only quickly ask the Dragon envoy to rest in the back hall.


    The status of the Dragon envoy is noble. Although he came in a hurry, Zhu Yanshuo had already arranged the upper room before going out. It is the most luxurious upper room in his city Lord''s residence, and its decoration is not even hundreds of times more luxurious than his own master bedroom.


    Just a few steps from the side door of the temple, the woman in blue suddenly stopped.


    Zhu Yanshuo was a little confused. He looked back at her and said, "God... Elder Shenlong, what''s the matter? Yes... Do you have any dissatisfaction?"


    "Han 3000 lived with you?" She asked.


    Zhu Yanshuo was surprised: "this... How does the Dragon envoy know?"


    Before Zhu Yanshuo could answer, the words of the beautiful woman in blue almost made him doubt life


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3538

    "Then you take me to the room where he lived. I live there." The beauty in blue whispered.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    The Dragon envoy is going to live where Han 3000 once lived?!


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" Seeing that Zhu Yanshuo didn''t reflect, the beauty in blue asked a little upset.


    Zhu Yanshuo hurried back to his mind and repeatedly apologized and denied: "of course... It''s no problem. In a word, the Dragon envoy, don''t say where to live, it''s all right anywhere in the city master''s residence."


    "It''s just, it''s just... It''s just that my subordinates don''t understand very well. The other garden where Han 3000 lived was really prepared for distinguished guests, but in the final analysis, it''s just a distinguished guest. Compared with your status as the Dragon envoy, it''s just like living in that kind of place. My subordinates... I''m afraid I owe you." Zhu Yanshuo said helplessly.


    "Where do you live? Is it better to sleep in a golden house than in a silver house?" The beauty in blue said coldly.


    After that, she seemed to think of something. She hesitated for a moment and eased her tone a little. She said, "only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win every battle. Besides, isn''t he gone now? Go to the room where he lived and maybe find something."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo slapped himself in the face, smiled and said, "Oh, how can I forget this? The Dragon envoy is indeed the Dragon envoy, and his thoughts are much more thoughtful than those of us fools."


    "Don''t you lead the way?"


    "Well, well, elder Shenlong, come with me."


    This night, the dog had to smell the smell of Han 3000 before it could quickly chase the guy.


    Well, now the Dragon envoy is likely to use a similar method, perhaps because Han 3000 has completely disappeared, and the method of the Dragon envoy is more cumbersome than that of the dog the night before.


    After figuring this out, Zhu Yanshuo naturally had no doubt. Quan regarded it as not daring to delay major events. The one at the top of the fart led the beauty in blue to another garden.


    Soon, the party came to the East chamber door of bieyuan.


    "This is it, elder Shenlong." Zhu Yanshuo pushed the door open, bent over and smiled enthusiastically.


    The beauty in blue raised her eyes and looked into the room. Looking at the furnishings in the room, the figure of fangfo Han 3000 sat in it. For a moment, she was a little out of her mind.


    Seeing her like this, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to disturb her at all. He waved his hand slightly and motioned his men to withdraw. Then he also bent over and said, "that subordinate doesn''t disturb the Dragon elder. You have a rest."


    Then, with the help of the servants, Zhu Yanshuo also retired.


    The four boys were obediently divided into two rows, one left and one right, guarding the door.


    Without the shelter and disturbance of others, the beautiful woman in blue looked at the furnishings in the house and saw more and more shadows of Han 3000.


    He has sat on the bench, stood in front of the window, and wandered in the house.


    She smiled with a charming smile on her lips.


    She walked gently into the room, all the way to the bedside, and sat down gently.


    A jade like hand gently touched the sheet on the bed. The eyes of the beautiful woman in blue were a little crazy, and the smile around her mouth was also a little drunk.


    She knows that Han Sanqian once rested here and he also lay in this bed.


    Stroking the sheet is like stroking the shadow of Han 3000 once lying in bed.


    Suddenly, she smiled. In her crazy eyes, a bright tear slowly flowed down her cheek from her right eye.


    The tears are crystal like pearls. They are very beautiful.


    She took a slight breath and sobbed.


    "In fact... In fact... In fact, I don''t need your smell to find you. I... I just want to come... To... See you."


    When the words fell, she looked up slightly and didn''t let her tears fall again.


    "But I''m sorry."


    Then, her gentle jade hand suddenly clawed fiercely, and several scratches broke out on the bed sheet. Even the bed board left five fingerprints at this time, and her eyes were full of ferocity


    At this time, Han 3000 at the other end


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3539

    After coming out of the Moon Lake, Han 3000 took the gluttony of evil all the way to the sun lake. I don''t know why. Han 3000 sneezed all the way and thought he had a cold.


    But this is obviously some bullshit. With Han 3000''s body, let alone staying in the Moon Palace for a while, it is absolutely impossible to live for ten or a hundred years.


    "Grandma, who''s talking about me?" After wiping his nose, Han 3000 was a little depressed. He had officially crossed the disappeared barrier and entered the land of Ritan.


    Compared with the Moon Lake, the environment of the sun lake is much better. Perhaps because of the high terrain, there are fewer swamps, easier roads and more lush plants.


    Occasionally, Han 3000 can also see all kinds of birds and animals in the jungle, or raise his eyes. The bright sun is scattered through layers of clouds above his head. If you don''t say that this is a sun lake, but a natural scenic spot, I''m sure no one will doubt it.


    However, some things can''t just look at the surface.


    In other words, the more calm on the surface, the more ferocious the hidden danger may actually be.


    Although Han 3000 watched the scenery everywhere all the way, in fact, his divine consciousness was always put out, carefully guarding against any possible sneak attack and crisis.


    Mercury man said that there are four heavenly kings on the way to Ritan.


    Although the word "Four Heavenly Kings" is really tacky for Han 3000, a person on earth, from a rational point of view, how can anyone who can be called a heavenly king be a general generation?


    Moreover, it is an indisputable fact that the sun lake is several times stronger than the soul of the true God in the moon lake. Han 3000 dare not be careless anyway.


    "It''s noon. Have a rest."


    Glancing at the sun in the sky, it was slightly violent. Although it was blocked by clouds, at least Han 3000 felt hot and bright at this moment.


    The evil gluttonous comes at will. As soon as he stops and sits down, he lies down directly.


    However, looking at the expression on his face, it is obvious that he is a little tired and


    "Hungry?" Han 3000 looked at this guy with a wry smile.


    The evil gluttonous nodded.


    When Han 3000 was injured, he stood up and suffered many injuries. Although Han 3000 used energy to urge the five elements divine stone to heal him all the way, his large-scale battle and his self recovery also lost his great energy. It seems normal to be hungry.


    Han 3000 looked around. It was sunny and noon. The surroundings were relatively normal. He nodded: "shall I get you something to eat?"


    Taotie shook his head and nodded at himself.


    "You mean to let me practice more and go out to find food by yourself?" Han 3000 asked.


    Evil gluttonous nodded, which means that.


    It knows that it has just learned a lot and hasn''t digested it completely. Now it has the aura of the treasure of the moon and the seventh monkey. If it doesn''t polish it well, it will have to die alive.


    Therefore, it can solve its own problems by itself.


    Han 3000 is a little worried, but the good intention of evil gluttony is well known and reasonable.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 nodded: "go yourself and be careful around. In addition, this place is extremely Yin and the creatures here are also very strange. Don''t eat too much, you know?"


    Taotie of evil nodded, and then one got up and ran to the jungle.


    Han 3000 shook his head with a bitter smile, otherwise it would be Taotie. When he walked just now, he looked weak. Even if he sat down and rested, he looked like he was dying. But when it comes to eating, this guy instantly came back to life with blood.


    Forget it, it goes to eat, and Han 3000 naturally needs to eat.


    Han 3000, the treasure of the moon, gave up temporarily. The jade Qi filled with the whole body brought by the seventh monkey is his top priority at present.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian stopped talking and entered meditation.


    A burst of jade light came out of his body again with a colorful look.


    But almost at this time, suddenly, the sky had a stroke and the clouds roared. It was sunny, but in the twinkling of an eye, the black clouds pressed the top


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3540

    "Woo..."


    "Woo..."


    I don''t know whether it''s the roar of the wind or the cry of ghosts. Bursts of sad and sharp voices also came from all around at this time.


    At this time, the whole heaven and earth suddenly entered the evening from the day. It was gray and dark. They couldn''t see anything clearly. The biting cold was also their biggest accomplice. The weeds flew disorderly, the shadows of trees shook, and the people were frozen to the bone.


    At this time, Han 3000 was still sitting there with his face as usual. The jade light was wrapped around him with colorful light. He didn''t move or shake. He let the strong wind roar outside him and the black clouds press the top.


    "Pa, PA!"


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger.


    Trees that are almost as thick as people are pressing their waist madly.


    The clouds are lower.


    In the distance, rivers and even heaven and earth are connected into a line.


    "Wow!"


    It rained heavily all over the sky, and suddenly it poured down. The rain like peas fell madly, smashing the whole jungle. For a time, it was noisy and noisy.


    Da, Da!


    Han 3000 had no rain all over his body. When he closed his eyes, he prevented the Buddha from falling in the rain. As if he had forgotten his place, he took the initiative to avoid it and only fell around him.


    Under a few drops, each bearing of the surrounding land will concave a hole the size of a fist.


    About ten minutes later, the heavy rain remained unabated and the strong wind remained strong.


    However, this is already a calm jungle, but at this time, there have been silent, but incomparably huge changes.


    The river has already filled the riverbed, rising between Manyan, rushing across the river bank and swallowing the jungle.


    Previously, there was a green jungle. At this time, it had already met in silver and white and became a vast ocean.


    "Crash, crash!"


    In Han 3000''s ear, the water ran like a beast. Originally, it was at least ten meters away from the river, but at this time, it was still difficult to stop the flood. It came madly with rolling stones and broken tree limbs.


    However, it is strange that Han 3000 is still sitting there, surrounded by light.


    Even though he was surrounded by torrents, he was still sitting on the ground.


    In fact, Han 3000 did sit on the flat ground. Although the flood had already surged around him except where he sat, the place where he sat was still stable as if nothing had happened.


    The water depth was at least one meter. The place where he sat was like a pillar. He stood there. In the face of the crazy impact of the current, let alone being washed away, even the slightest bit of fine sand had not moved. This could not be said to be magical.


    Gradually, the rain stopped.


    The dark clouds dispersed, the sun shone again, the scorching sun scorched the earth, and the temperature began to rise wildly.


    This time, a few more hours passed.


    It was already a torrent in the sky, but under the scorching sun, the water disappeared and the flood receded, leaving only a place of chaos.


    PA, PA!


    As the earth dries up, not only the surface torrents dissipate, but also its own body cracks and opens in the drying up, revealing a deep dumb mouth.


    If the land was flooded in the past, then at this time, the Buddha has been prevented from drought for thousands of years, there is no rain, and the lush plants begin to wither and die. Within 50 miles around Han 3000, it has become a desert.


    However, Han 3000 was still sitting there, and there was still a grass under his ass, although the soil under him had already stood there with a pillar of heaven because the tide receded.


    But it has always been the only green "interstate."


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, bursts of light sounds sounded, and several withered grass began to burn because of the scorching sun overhead and the extreme high temperature at this time.


    The fire came quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the grass was swallowed up by the fire and a raging fire was generated.


    The fire spread from the grass quilt to the dead trees on one side, and to the broken branches on the ground. For a time, the fire around the whole area became bigger and bigger


    Just a moment later, there was a fire all around, and the earth was completely swallowed up by the fire.


    Han Sanqian still sat there, letting the fire around him roar like a devil, swallowing people and biting their souls. He closed his eyes and remained calm.


    Defending Buddha, everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    It''s strange to say that even if the fire was completely swallowed up, he was absolutely afraid to be close to Han 3000, so he had to roar powerlessly next to him.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3541

    In the eye, there was already a large sea of fire. I couldn''t see what was outside the fire.


    But Han 3000''s eyes were not in the slightest panic. On the contrary, they were full of indifference.


    Smiled and Han 3000 closed his eyes again.


    Almost after Han 3000 closed his eyes, the fierce flame stopped, as if there was no burning material.


    Finally, the fierce fire in an instant turned into nothing in an instant.


    The whole land is like a burning ground, desolate and desolate, with only residual ash.


    Hoo!


    The wind is coming again.


    The baked earth finally felt a little cool, and clouds came to block the crazy hot sunshine. The relative temperature of the whole land was much lower.


    In just a few minutes, Han 3000 felt very cool. The wind was very comfortable.


    But this is comfortable, but it hasn''t been delayed for too long. Han 3000 feels a little cold.


    Then, the coolness became bigger and bigger, and even the temperature began to enter the freezing point.


    The earth was dried and the ashes were blown away.


    The wind is stronger, like a knife.


    On the ground, the wind has cut one hole after another.


    The cut seems to have been cut by a knife. The crack is sharp and neat. It is about ten centimeters deep all the way.


    And there are many such openings on the ground at this time!


    Where is this hair dryer? It''s clearly a wind knife.


    Han Sanqian still sat there, eyes closed and his body was surrounded by divine light. Even though the outside wind was like a knife, Han Sanqian still had no hair inside.


    "Hoo!"


    The wind is stronger!


    It blew on the divine light and the earth. The divine light did not move, but the ground had been blown over, and the mountains and soil fell down and moved with the wind.


    In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color, the dust rolled in the gray, and occasionally the hills pulled out of the ground.


    Sand is like bullets, while huge mountains and stones are like shells. They hit in the air and fall on the ground, making deep pits. When they hit the ground stone, it is also the destruction of the stone.


    It''s hard to imagine that under such a fierce situation, if someone stands in the wind, he may suffer as much force as ten thousand guns and ten thousand guns, and there will be finished eggs under the attack?


    But!


    Han 3000 is still sitting there.


    Don''t move, don''t shake!


    Don''t want more!


    Hoo!


    The wind stopped.


    The flying sand and rocks on the ground also stopped.


    However, the hills around moved and changed shape, completely different from the previous two worlds.


    But anyway, everything is peaceful for the time being.


    Han Sanqian also opened his eyes slowly at this time.


    He smiled at the corners of his mouth. Then, as soon as the jade light was collected, Han 3000''s body returned to normal. With a slight pull from the corners of his mouth, he stood up slowly.


    "Kun, Kan, Li, Xun, when the wind blows the earth, it turns the hills into roots. When the wind pokes and the fire rises, the wind and fire produce its sound, like thunder, it is an earthquake. The earth and water pass, and the time passes, and the gold can be seen and the beads can be mixed."


    "Since then, water and fire are compatible, which can generate Qi. Naturally, Qi is accompanied by water, forming heaven into dryness. Since then, there is no difference in all things, but only detailed or not. Taking this as an example, it is naturally dangerous for the wind to roll over the water and form waves. In this way, the four phases can produce all things."


    "Am I right? The four heavenly kings!"


    Han three thousand words fell, slightly raised his head and looked into the air in front of him.


    However, looking along with his eyes, there was only a dead silence around. In addition to the breath of death left by the fire and wind, where did it seem that something existed nearby?


    But Han 3000''s eyes were extremely confident. It seemed that there was something in front of him.


    "The four phases are called the four kings, which is interesting." Han Sanyi smiled. Then he smiled, shook his head, hung his head and looked at the ground.


    The next second, he suddenly lifted his hand, and a fire flew out of his hand like a dagger.


    "Bang!"


    The fire flew to about half the sky, but suddenly collided with something invisible in the air. Between the fire and explosion, it seemed to collide with some barrier and burst.


    The fire went out, and although the barrier did not appear, there were tiny cracks in the place it had hit before.


    "Hehe, interesting, interesting."


    Then, a ferocious smile came from the air. The next second, a fiery red figure slowly emerged from the transparency in mid air.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s left, right and back three sides also showed three figures in laughter


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3542

    Yellow, white and silver.


    Yellow is mud monster.


    White is the wind monster.


    Silver is a water monster.


    Plus the fiery red monster on it, it''s called the fire monster.


    Earth fire, water and wind, four phases and four gods, four gods and four monsters.


    It is also called the four heavenly kings.


    "The ground is not covered, the water is not flooded, the fire is not eaten, the wind is not destroyed, smelly boy, you still have some meaning." The red monster in the front smiled coldly.


    This monster is like a fire. Although it looks like a human, it doesn''t have a human shape.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked straight at the fire man with no weakness: "the four heavenly kings are not bad. They have made their moves under the undercurrent. If they are a little less vigilant, they may have been broken by the four phase forces."


    "Strong wind, heavy rain and drought kill people invisibly."


    "Smelly boy, give me your name." The water monster shouted softly and disdainfully.


    "Han 3000." Han Sanqian was calm and did not panic at all.


    "A bunch of wastes in Yuetan can''t even stop a mere hairy boy. It seems that they have been swallowed up by the jungle and become a pile of rotten mud and rotten goods." The yellow mud monster disdained and said.


    "Isn''t it normal that those guys don''t have any skills except their mouth?" The wind monster also has a sharp voice and a slightly ironic way.


    "It seems that we should give this boy some color to see. Otherwise, what will the power of the jungle become?" The water monster said coldly.


    "Isn''t the color of the four special enough? You need to show me the color again? I''m not color blind." Han 3000 sneered.


    Upon hearing this, the four people were immediately dissatisfied. It was obvious that they joked about Han 3000''s failure, but they were satirized by him.


    "You bastard, how dare you talk to us like that?"


    "Do your parents teach you this way when you meet an elder who doesn''t know etiquette?"


    The four characters were like guns, and they exploded wildly at Han 3000.


    Han 3000''s mood was not affected at all. He smiled coldly and asked, "have you ever been polite to a younger generation? Is it shameful to rely on the old and sell the old?"


    "What you do to me, I naturally do to you."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability." As soon as the Yellow monster drank, his body suddenly changed. Suddenly, the ground roared like a sea wave, and there were even earth waves more than ten meters high at the top.


    Han 3000 moved slightly on his feet, stepped back for about one step, raised his right foot slightly, and just stamped on his feet in the face of the huge waves from the bombardment!


    Boom!


    A divine light fell from his feet, and then, centered at the foot of Han 3000, an equally huge force rushed towards the earth waves in time.


    Wave to wave, earth to earth.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise. About two meters away from Han 3000, the two forces suddenly collided. For a time, the explosion exploded and the dust exploded.


    Han three thousand faces are like frost, standing proudly and as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Roar!"


    In the dust all over the sky, a roar like an animal or a ghost rang through. The next second, a huge skull was born. He opened his mouth angrily and roared loudly, like a bloodthirsty man.


    Han 3000''s hanging right hand stretched out two fingers, full of divine light, and directly threw it in the past.


    "Brush!"


    It looked like a magic light the size of a thumb. It flew towards the huge skeleton head. When it just reached the momentum and jumped at Han 3000, it had already arrived, and then it exploded.


    "Roar!"


    There was another shrill roar, and the newly formed skull was blown into powder in an instant.


    "Do you want to come again?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, moved his hand again, raised his hand slightly and slapped a fan at the powder place.


    Hoo!


    The wind rose and roared towards the powdered dust trying to condense again.


    Half of the skeletons had just been raised. Before they were condensed and formed this time, they already felt the huge wind coming. Under the strong wind, the dust at this time, let alone re condensed and formed, even if they just wanted to stabilize, it was just empty talk.


    Han 3000 didn''t even turn back. He just glanced at that piece from the corner of his eye and couldn''t help laughing.


    However, at this time, the gale changed direction and hit Han 3000 madly.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked back at the white wind monster.


    He snorted coldly and disdained a smile: "play this trick in front of me? Teach others to teach axes."


    The wind suddenly increased, and even Han 3000 stumbled slightly under the strong wind. After stabilizing his figure again, Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "really?"


    Words fall, Han 3000 suddenly body jade light burst


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3543

    Then, Han 3000 put his hand and a backhand.


    Hoo!


    An opposing wind surged up.


    Han 3000, which had already blown, had some crooked winds. Dun time directly encountered a stronger strong wind to counter blast. Under the mutual offset of Dun time forces, it seemed that there was no wind.


    "Smelly boy, you are so arrogant that you dare to shake your wrist with me? I will let you know today how many eyes Lord Ma has. Come on!" A roar of anger.


    Boom!!!


    The strength of the wind, which was originally in a stalemate with Han 3000 against the wind, suddenly soared countless anti Buddha forces, and then stormed towards Han 3000 with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Even if Han 3000 had been prepared, he couldn''t help but step back several steps by the strong wind.


    Han 3000 frowned tightly and bit his teeth. He was very angry. He really burst when he turned back!


    Hoo!


    The power of gas explosion can directly shake away the fierce wind force.


    Han 30001 turned around and directly faced the wind. He jumped up with one hand and hit directly with a wave of energy.


    "Wow!"


    When the wind strength obviously dissipated under the rush, the body of the wind monster was shaky.


    When he stabilized, Han 3000''s mouth showed a cold smile.


    "This......" the wind monster gnashed his teeth, but didn''t say anything.


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Han 3000 smiled softly.


    "You!" Looking at Han 3000, although the wind monster said only one word, it was obviously enough to show that Han 3000 guessed his mind.


    If it had been put in the past, it would have been very difficult for Han 3000 to compete in such a simple way. Even like the original mercury man and Shuizhu man, he was hard hit in the face of such an illusory shadow.


    But now it''s different. The magnificent aura carried by the seventh spirit monkey makes Han 3000 feel that he is full of endless power.


    The most important thing is that after the combination of jade Qi, the energy in Han 3000''s body has also tended to be unified, and the power contained is becoming more powerful.


    This is a live, realistic version of one plus one is greater than two.


    "Rampant child, you are simply presumptuous."


    With a roar, almost at the same time, countless water columns suddenly appeared on the ground. The water column rose into the sky, and then all bent. Like countless standing snakes, they bowed their heads and rushed to Han 3000.


    "You water monster." Han 3000 smiled coldly, full of disdain.


    Seeing the water monster''s help, the wind monster also seized the opportunity and suddenly expanded the wind force again, so that Han 3000 couldn''t make time to deal with the water monster at all.


    His goal was achieved in an instant. He couldn''t help looking at Han 3000 with disdain and sneer.


    Now, look what you bastard should do.


    Han 3000 naturally knew the idea of the wind monster. The whole person was not in a panic. While still holding a stalemate or even suppressing with the wind monster, he raised his foot and stamped fiercely at the ground.


    "Give me a start." A light drink.


    Boom!!


    There was a loud noise on the ground in front of your feet, and the surrounding places were directly lifted up by the impact force of the ground, and directly met a group of crazy water snakes.


    Bang!


    Snap!


    When the land burst, it was also the day when the water snake broke. With two different loud sounds, a group of seemingly ferocious water snakes completely disintegrated with the land.


    Han Xiaoren laughed and laughed at the cold wind again.


    The water monster was angry, anxious and helpless for a time. After looking at the wind monster blankly, he looked back at Han 3000 and was already out of confidence.


    "Hehe, why don''t you three go together?" Han 3000 glanced at the earth monster, water monster and wind monster and said calmly.


    When the three monsters heard the speech, they were immediately angry. When they wanted to go together, the fire monster floating in the air smiled.


    "You''re quite crazy, but I don''t know if you have the capital of that crazy."


    Words fall, the air suddenly red.


    Han 3000 smiled: "in fact, you are the one who is most unqualified to speak..."


    Han 3000 was also in the middle of the conversation, and his right hand was slightly raised


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3544

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the fire monster was obviously very angry.


    Just looking at the raging fire in the air, we can already know how terrible his anger is at this time.


    Among the four phases and the four kings, he is obviously the strongest man.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the wind, water and earth monsters all took the initiative just now. The biggest one naturally has to be the last one.


    But he is the strongest one. When he shot now, he not only didn''t make Han 3000 afraid, but also shocked him. Instead, he became the most worthless thing in this guy''s mouth.


    How can he not be angry, how can he not be angry?!


    "Smelly boy, you have the guts to say what you just said again."


    However, without waiting for the fire monster to speak, the earth monster was the first to be angry.


    "What did I say? You have too much dirt in your ears to hear, don''t you? Do you need me to repeat it?" Han 3000 said coldly, "besides, even if I repeat it, what can you do?"


    "Can you cramp me or peel me? Or... Hehe, just like just now, help me beat your own people?"


    In a word, it was strange to have a sound in his throat, but he couldn''t say a word in his mouth.


    What Han Sanqian refers to and ridicules is naturally that he just stamped his foot to lift the land to stop the water monster''s water snake attack.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. This boy is so hateful. I think you''d better stop fighting. Our three brothers will take him immediately and chop off his dog''s head to thank you." The water monster angrily said.


    The wind monster agreed coldly: "you''re right, brother, let''s go."


    Han 3000 just looked at the fire gently and was not afraid at all. He even had a very relaxed smile on his face.


    "Enough." As soon as the fire monster drank heavily, he promptly shut the noisy three people''s mouths. He suddenly laughed back in his anger, looked at Han 3000 and said, "this boy has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Even if you three take this boy together, it''s inevitable that he won''t accept it."


    "So, in that case, plus he doesn''t look down on me very much, I''ll end up personally and let him know how his face crackles."


    The three monsters also thought that this remark was quite reasonable. They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Elder brother is considerate. It takes seven inches to hit a snake and face to hit a person. The boy''s mouth is so hard that he really puts his palm on his face. It will make people relaxed and happy."


    "Ha ha, that''s right, that''s right. Big brother is worthy of being big brother. Naturally, he thinks more carefully than I do."


    "Brother, don''t be merciful later. Beat him and beat him hard for me."


    The three monsters said that they were too excited to defend the Buddha. At this time, they had pulled their big mouth on Han 3000''s face.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Bursts of applause broke out. Han Sanyi smiled and clapped his hands.


    Seeing Han 3000 like this, the three monsters looked at each other and stared at Han 3000 with dissatisfaction: "smelly boy, you''re fucking stupid. What are you doing here?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you wait to die?"


    "No, no, No." Han 3000 shook his head. "I just think you''re right."


    "It''s really refreshing to slap some people in the face one after another. In addition, the performances of the three heavenly kings are wonderful. Do you know there are four heavenly kings in my hometown? They are singing, dancing and acting. I thought they really deserve it, but compared with the four of them, I suddenly feel that they don''t deserve the title of the heavenly king."


    After that, Han 3000 set his eyes on the fire monster. It was obvious what he meant at a glance.


    Seeing this, the three monsters became more angry again. They scolded their eldest brother and joked with them. A group of people wanted to directly crush this hateful guy with thick hands.


    But the fire monster looked at Han 3000 again, and some did not believe in evil: "smelly boy, you are really crazy. It seems that your grasp is really enough?"


    "Maybe I''m not sure about your three brothers, but I''m not sure about you..." Han 3000 smiled: "I''m sorry, I really have."


    "It seems that you really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Well, don''t talk nonsense and see the truth."


    The words fell and exploded. In an instant, the fire spread all over the sky, almost directly burning half of the sky red.


    Han Sanqian also dropped his right hand at the same time, and his hand was as red as a soldering iron.


    The two forces look at each other and suddenly hedge in the next second


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3545

    A fire gathers all over the sky, like a fire condensed into a beast with a big mouth.


    A fire gathers the power in your hand, like a fire dragon winding around and attacking suddenly.


    The two fires, one powerful and the other pure, suddenly and completely face each other under their crazy acceleration.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the flames surged into the sky. When the two forces collided, it was like a volcanic eruption, spewing hundreds of meters high.


    The sky is burning red.


    In the fire, Han Sanqian''s eyes were sharp, his teeth were slightly bitten, and his right hand burned quietly, driving the sky fire. The Twin Dragons turned into one and rushed forward.


    The fire shadow is also like a demon in the fire. It is bound to devour Han 3000 completely.


    "Smelly boy, compete with me? Is it up to you?" The fire monster smiled coldly.


    Although he and Han 3000 are now in a state of equal strength, the fire monster is extremely confident.


    "Isn''t that comparable? You won?" Han 3000 disdained and said.


    "Hehe, the one who perseveres until the end is the one who wins. Look at the fire behind me, and you, hehe, but in your hands, how can you compete with me?" The fire monster snorted coldly.


    "It''s a big fire." Han 3000 smiled softly, "but so what? Can it explain anything? Didn''t your master tell you that some things are not much, but essence?"


    "How can Yu make up numbers?"


    The words fell, Han 3000 suddenly moved his hand, and then a powerful force immediately made his right hand burn more fiercely.


    "A small skill." The fire monster disdained to drink, and the flames burst in the air: "go to hell."


    Boom!!


    The air burst in the high temperature, and all the burning flames turned into a long dragon and rushed frantically to Han 3000.


    The huge impact force directly made Han 3000 retreat. After several seconds of adjustment, Han 3000 reluctantly stopped his body, but when he looked around, he was shocked to find that he had retreated hundreds of meters.


    This guy''s strength is really terrible, and he is really worthy of being a man in the sun lake.


    Seeing Han 3000''s response, the fire monster immediately sneered: "children, now, you should know who is the real king and who is Grandpa."


    Between the words, the fire monster slightly increased its power.


    For him, this force is just right. It can make Han 3000 collapse completely without killing the boy instantly.


    He is unkind, and keeping this guy is just a good trick.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "it seems that the battle is over."


    "Hahaha, young man, is it difficult to recognize the reality? Confidence is a good thing, but it''s not as simple as hiding your eyes and stealing your ears."


    As soon as the voice fell, the other three monsters laughed on the spot.


    As they expected, the play came quickly and happily.


    "Hum." Han 3000 smiled bitterly.


    "What''s wrong with you, kid? I''ve given you a lot of face. Do you know how much strength I''ve only used now?"


    Han 3000 smiled: "Grandpa really doesn''t know. If your grandson wants to tell Grandpa, grandpa doesn''t mind."


    "Hehe, simple, 50% strength." The goods were eager to boast. Naturally, they didn''t pay attention to Han 3000''s words. After blowing, they found that they had been taken advantage of. They immediately stared at Han 3000 angrily: "you guy..."


    Han 3000 threw his mouth: "well, grandson, you''re very good. Unfortunately, grandson, grandpa told you that it''s wrong to cheat, and it''s even more wrong to cheat your grandpa."


    "50% power? Do you really think you can boast without making a draft? I know you have spare power. It''s true, but if you leave 50%, it''s bullshit."


    "You are eager to say how much power you have played, and I take advantage of it. It is also because you are eager to boast, so your 50% power has a lot of water."


    "As far as I''m concerned, you should have used at least 85% of your force. Am I right?"


    "You talk nonsense and spray shit all over your mouth." The fire monster roared angrily.


    "So nervous? So excited?" Han 3000 smiled more brightly: "it seems that I''m right. It''s really 85% of the force."


    "What if it''s 85%? It''s not as easy to crush you as to crush an ant?" The fire monster angrily said.


    "No, no, No." Han 3000 smiled and looked at him: "you should ask how much Cheng Li I used."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3546

    Hearing this, the fire monster was stunned at first. Naturally, he didn''t expect Han 3000 to say such a sentence.


    But instead, he thought about it and laughed again. Looking at Han 3000, the thief said, "smelly boy, are you fucking crazy, or did I hit you into a brain stem just now?"


    "Your boy is ill, isn''t he?"


    "How much force do you use? You fool can do more than anything else. You won''t be pressed like this by me."


    He was very angry. Han 3000 should have knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, rather than talking to him in this tone. It was really intolerable and angry.


    For his scolding, Han 3000 not only didn''t have the slightest anger, but also with a faint smile: "this moment and that moment, pressing like this doesn''t mean I''ll lose, so why can''t I do this?"


    "Like you should know better than me that respecting your enemies is actually respecting your own life?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I only used half my strength just now."


    Han 3000''s words fell, with a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. At the same time, he began to slowly increase his strength in his hands.


    "You''re bragging to me. How can you be half powerful? You..." the angry and unbelieving fire monster roared, but he was completely dumb in half.


    Because it was obviously in the midst of his roar, he could clearly feel that a huge force was spreading from Han 3000 at this time, and he began to counter attack himself crazily all the way.


    He tried to resist, tried to increase his strength slightly to suppress, but


    But at this moment, his power to prevent Buddha is like not eating. Let alone counter pressure Han 3000, he can''t even stop himself from retreating.


    "How... How... How did this happen?"


    Looking at his continuous slow retreat, the fire monster finally lost its previous arrogance. A face without an official still showed a big mouth of panic.


    So did he, and so did the three other monsters.


    They don''t understand, even these are completely beyond their cognition.


    This... How did this happen?!


    Brother Mingming has formed an absolute suppression on the boy. He has only a dead life and can never escape, let alone complete the so-called counter attack.


    But what you see in front of you is also true and pasted.


    For their surprise, Han 3000 did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    He really didn''t cheat the fire monster. He really only used 50% of his strength, which is really a fact.


    Of course, this is from the perspective of Han 3000.


    From another point of view, Han 3000 may have lied to him.


    Because Han 3000 is only from the power of his noumenon and the power of the seventh monkey into two.


    He has been dominating his burning silence just now. In fact, it is only the power of his own noumenon. The fundamental reason for this is that Han 3000 wants to try.


    Try what effect your strength will have after the spiritual essence of the seventh monkey.


    Lost.


    In comparison with the fire monster, Han 3000 did lose.


    But Han 3000 was not sad, but extremely happy.


    In fact, such a performance has far exceeded Han 3000''s expectation.


    Without the quintessence of the seventh Reiki, Han 3000 still believes that he can compete with the fire monster with his own strength, but Han 3000 also knows that it will be very hard at that time, even if he doesn''t die.


    However, it must be in its heyday.


    Han 3000 has experienced several wars in Yuetan and spent a lot of energy to digest what he has learned. What else can Han 3000 be dissatisfied with if he can have such a situation?


    Of course, after trying his own strength, what Han 3000 is going to do now is naturally not an experiment.


    What he has to do is break the game.


    "I forgot to tell you. The last person who questioned how much I had done came to a terrible end."


    "Now, I really want to do my best. I didn''t want to do so, but I can''t help it. I''m most afraid of being told that I''m bragging."


    "You''re ready, grandson."


    Words fall, Han 3000 suddenly Yu Qi surges all over his body


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3547

    Boom!


    Yuguang explosion!


    "Burning silence!"


    A roar of anger!


    Right hand red!


    "Sky fire!"


    Double fire around your hand!


    "Break it for me!"


    Two fire dragons wrapped Han 3000''s giant fist and bombed the front.


    The earth is shaking, even the air is shaking!


    The sky was red, the whole surrounding anti Buddha was lit, and even the air was completely silent at this moment.


    The fire monster tried his best to resist, and countless fire water continued to drip down his body. He felt that his body was almost to the limit.


    But the fists of Shang Han 3000 are still unstoppable, and even... He is still retreating faintly.


    "Goodbye."


    Han 3000''s words fell, and his left hand swung slightly. In an instant, the fire monster only felt that the mountain suddenly hit himself. He didn''t even eat a hard job, and the whole person was directly defeated.


    After retreating for tens of meters, when his body flew upside down, the fire in front of Han San suddenly burst, and the huge sea of fire immediately swallowed the fire monster directly.


    "Ah!"


    In the sea of fire, the fire monster screamed and tore and roared. The three monsters could barely be seen from the fire. At this time, a fire shadow was struggling in pain.


    Don''t mention being tortured there. Even if the three monsters are watching here, they all feel pain.


    Cruelty, this is fucking cruelty.


    "Come back." As soon as he drank softly, Han 3000 closed his hand and suddenly the sea of fire disappeared.


    Everything is back to normal.


    Only a dark shadow suddenly fell from the air and hit the ground heavily.


    "Big brother!"


    Seeing this, the three monsters hurried to the place where the fire monster landed, but the fire monster at this time had already been rolling all over the ground.


    The water monster quickly summoned water energy and sprinkled it on the fire monster. With bursts of white smoke rolling, the dark fire inside the fire monster went out and stopped rolling and struggling. Lying on the ground, he could only breathe heavily.


    Seeing that the eldest brother is all right, sanguai is a little relieved and looks back at Han 3000.


    There is still anger in their eyes, but it is obvious that there is also fear in their eyes.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Han 3000 gently patted his face with his right hand, then smiled at the four monsters and said, "how''s it going? Is this face loud enough?"


    If it''s just something else, Han 3000 is not sure to win. Although there are seven generations of auras in the body, these four monsters can be called heavenly kings, and they are obviously not ordinary people.


    However, only in the fire, Han 3000 is full of confidence.


    The sky fire itself has a certain heat, and now it is the divine skill of burning silence. Han 3000''s confidence can not be said to be bursting, but at least it is absolutely extraordinary.


    Play with fire?


    Will Han 3000 be afraid?!


    "You..."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, sanguai was angry and pointed to what Han 3000 wanted to say, but he couldn''t hold a fart for a long time.


    Facts speak louder than all eloquence. What else can they compete with Han 3000?!


    "I don''t know how many years I have controlled the fire. The endless fire under the jungle has been absorbed by me. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe you can beat me." Although the fire monster was seriously injured, he still held on and roared reluctantly at this time.


    "You''re lying down. Is there anything you don''t believe?" Han 3000 said softly with a smile, "in addition, since you asked, I''ll tell you mercifully. Didn''t you smoke ground fire? Didn''t you see what I just shouted?"


    "Sky fire."


    "Since it is the sky fire, how can the earth fire fight?"


    Han 3000 finished and looked at the four monsters with a smile.


    The four monsters were surprised and looked at each other. They obviously didn''t believe Han 3000''s words.


    "You have seed." The fire monster roared angrily, "don''t be complacent if the mountains don''t turn, the water doesn''t turn, and the earth doesn''t turn."


    The words fell, and the four looked at each other. Then, the world suddenly changed color. When Han 3000 looked up and looked back, the four monsters on the ground had disappeared.


    What''s more strange is that a strange sound came from far away outside the jungle


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3548

    Han 3000 frowned and said bad in the dark. The next second he accelerated and suddenly rushed to the jungle in the distance.


    Almost as soon as Han 3000 left his front foot, the barren land destroyed by water and fire instantly returned to its previous appearance.


    Anti Buddha, nothing happened just now.


    At this time, Han 3000 had already flown to the jungle hundreds of miles away and rushed to the scene with the strange sound.


    There was peace in front of him, but there was some mess at the scene. There was an unfinished beast on it. Han 3000''s teeth had been clenched.


    "These bastards."


    Obviously, the evil gluttony of going out to look for food should have been taken away by these four so-called heavenly kings and actually sinister villains.


    Eyes suddenly cold, the next second, Han 3000 jade gas burst, the whole person instantly flew straight to the sky.


    A moment later, he stood firmly in the air, and his whole body was already moving like a god Buddha.


    Shaking his eyes and sweeping through the jungle, Han 3000 roared angrily: "if my beast dies, you four rats will be buried with me."


    After that, Han 3000 flew down without stopping and strode in the direction of Ritan.


    He didn''t choose to wait. For Han 3000, it was just a waste of time. He didn''t look for it. Looking for the traces of these four guys in this large jungle is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    So his only choice is to keep moving forward.


    The four monsters couldn''t help coming out at that time, which saved Han 3000 the pain of looking for them.


    But if he doesn''t come out, Han 3000 doesn''t need to worry.


    After killing the last guy in the day pool, can those goods hide again? They have no final backing. What can they use to support them?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 accelerated his pace. He didn''t find a cave to rest until after sunset.


    The Yin Qi here is extremely heavy. It is obviously more Yin Qi at night. At this time, even if you rush to the sun lake and find the sun holy yuan, it is obviously not a good time to deal with him.


    Therefore, instead of this, Han 3000, who has just experienced a competition with the four heavenly kings, might as well rest in place.


    While recuperating, they can continue to polish what they have learned. At the same time, they can also give the four monsters a little time to see if they can take the initiative to hand over the evil gluttony.


    Although the possibility of the latter is almost zero, in any case, three birds with one stone, no matter how small the bird is, it is also meat.


    After laying a simple boundary in the cave, Han 3000 directly went back to the cave and sat down. Then, when the jade light gradually rose, Han 3000 also completely entered the meditation.


    Almost shortly after Han 3000 entered the settlement, it was about hundreds of meters away from Han 3000 cave.


    In the dark jungle, there was a sudden faint rustle.


    "This boy is a thief. He doesn''t get caught at all. What should we do now?"


    "Yes, we had thought that this guy''s beast was caught by us. He would be very anxious to look for us everywhere. The jungle is so big that this guy will consume a lot of physical strength if he looks for it. We can take the opportunity to attack him when he is weak, but..."


    But the beginning and process are perfect, but the ending is just something that few people will never think of.


    "Is this guy an animal? We are already ruthless, but if any of us are caught, we will certainly try our best to find and rescue. But this guy is good. He lost the divine beast he followed all the way, but he didn''t hear or ask. Preventing Buddha is like nothing happened?"


    At this time, a voice different from the other two said coldly: "he didn''t ignore it. Didn''t he say that if anything happened to his beast, he would have us buried with him. Therefore, he didn''t reflect, but knew what we wanted to do."


    "Shit, in that case, what should we do? Does he think he''s going to eat us?"


    "Yes, he thinks he will eat us." Under the faint moonlight, the figure of the three monsters gradually emerged.


    "Shit, I''ll bury it directly with a handful of mud now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the earth monster suddenly stood up and planned to get up and go back to settle the account.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, a cold sword directly crossed his throat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3549

    The earth monster was suddenly surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that someone would suddenly cross his throat with a sword. He looked back in a hurry. For a moment, he was even more puzzled.


    "What do you mean?"


    The sword is not an entity, but is transformed by the wind. Naturally, its owner has no one else except the wind monster.


    But it is also the wind monster who is his own person. The earth monster will be at a loss and full of questions for a time.


    The water monster hurried to their side and looked at the wind monster with a frown: "when our brothers got together, they made a poisonous oath that they would never kill each other. What are you doing?"


    "Yes, if you have seed, you can put your knife on Han 3000''s body and on your brother''s neck. What''s your skill?" The earth monster was acting like a water monster. For a moment, he couldn''t help roaring louder.


    The wind monster took a look at the two people, knew it was wrong, turned the sword and withdrew his hand: "I just don''t want you to put us in a place where we will never surpass."


    "You''ve seen Han 3000''s ability. If we really kill his beast, do you think that guy can''t do what he says?"


    "Although the boy is young, he is unusually calm and calm. He must be a cruel character. Such a person is so easy to provoke?"


    Then the wind monster stared at the two monsters depressed.


    The water monster thought a little and nodded. The words of the wind monster did have his reason.


    In fact, the earth monster is also hot headed for a while. Now calm down a little and listen to them again. In fact, he knows that he is too reckless.


    "What shall we do? Or let him have his beast?"


    Kill but not kill. What''s the use of staying in your hand? It''s better to do more than less.


    The water monster didn''t speak. He looked at the wind monster and hoped to hear his opinion.


    "Are you willing to let go after hard work?" The wind monster looked at the water monster and said calmly.


    The water monster nodded slightly, thought about it, nodded and said, "indeed, it''s not easy for us to catch this guy anyway, and it''s always a chip. When necessary, I believe this chip can play its role."


    "If the sun god wins, we can''t resist, but at least we have captured the divine beast of Han 3000. It''s done. Even if the sun god blames us, I''m afraid it will be much lighter."


    The wind monster also nodded and agreed: "if this boy wins at that time, at least he has something in our hands, and we still have a chance to negotiate with him at that time."


    Hearing this, the earth monster nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    This is really a good plan. You can attack and defend when you enter, and the heavenly clothes are seamless.


    "It''s you two who think fast. It''s me. Hey, hey, I almost broke a big deal." The earth monster felt his head and said with some regret.


    "What shall we do next? Give it up for the time being?"


    The wind monster and the water monster looked at each other and reached a consensus.


    "Yes, we should not only keep it, but also keep it well. We must not make any mistakes, otherwise there will be any mistakes, and our chips will depreciate rapidly."


    "So the next three of us have a task."


    "What task?" The earth monster didn''t understand.


    The wind monster and the water monster smiled at the same time. Then the water monster opened his mouth: "raise pigs."


    "Raising pigs?"


    "Yes, I have a big fat pig." The wind monster also said happily.


    As long as Han 3000''s divine beast doesn''t lose a hair at that time, it''s fat in vain. If Han 3000 wins, they will not lose any chips, but they may get Han 3000''s, at least not so angry.


    After all, the white and fat animal raised for him is another kind of investment name without disguise?


    Thinking of this, the three monsters are happy and fart top.


    But where do they know that when they are sure of this idea, or catch the gluttony of evil, they are doomed to this pig


    It''s far from as simple as they think.


    Even... The day when pigs are fat is also the time when they become thin into lightning


    Today''s fart top, fart top, happy, happy, in the future, they will become weak and want to die and live. Please tell Grandma and Dad


    With the departure of these people, the night returned to calm.


    When the early sun rose again, Han 3000 in the cave also slowly opened his eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3550

    "Hoo."


    When he opened his eyes, he vomited turbid Qi. After one night''s practice, Han 3000 was in a good mental state and had more calm and abundant energy in his body.


    Out of the cave, Han 3000 looked around.


    Finally, his eyes fixed in a jungle not far ahead, and the corners of his mouth smiled.


    Obviously, Han 3000 already knows that someone came here last night.


    "Very good. At least you let me know that you think the same as I do."


    "Taotie of evil, since someone takes care of you, you should have a good rest."


    After that, Han 3000 hurried in the direction of Ritan.


    The jungle is huge. If everything goes well on the road, Han 3000 preliminarily estimates that it will take at least about afternoon and close to dusk to arrive.


    At this time, the sunset and the moon do not rise. In fact, it may be the best time for Han 3000.


    After all, the moon is full of yin and Qi. This guy is also called the sun god. Han 3000 must guard against his connection with the sun.


    What''s more, there was no sudden accident in the morning, and the road in Ritan was much easier than that in Yuetan. By noon, Han 3000 was basically close to Ritan.


    Looking at the people in the hot sun above his head, Han 3000 didn''t intend to continue on his way. He found a cool place, slightly closed his eyes and rested.


    When Han 3000 rested for about ten minutes, there was a slight sound in the jungle.


    "Is this boy weak, or did he suffer from internal injury when fighting with us? Why can''t he walk long and this guy has to rest?"


    Where the jungle covers, there seems to be a small piece of soil in a land, which moves slightly, and the slightest sound comes with it.


    Next to the soil, there is a low-lying area with a little muddy water.


    Just then, the ripples in the water swung slightly, and then a voice came out leisurely: "impossible."


    "Although I don''t know why this boy walks for a while and has a rest, he is definitely not what you said. Have you seen it carefully? He walks smoothly and vigorously, which shows that this guy is full of Qi. How can he be weak and suffer any internal injuries?"


    "Then what is he doing?" The mud puzzled.


    The puddle was silent for a moment: "there are two possibilities."


    "What are the two possibilities?"


    "He either came here and knew something about the situation here, so he had been prepared in advance to avoid the enemy''s strengthening. Or..." there was some silence in the puddle. After a moment, he said incredulously: "either this guy is extremely smart and alert, so he made a prediction in advance."


    "Do you mean that Han 3000 knows that Shengyuan can only be killed in the morning and dusk?"


    Shuikeng thought a little and nodded: "although it does sound evil, it''s also very possible when you think about it carefully. Shengyuan is a guy who gathers Yin and Yang. When the Yin Qi is in full bloom at night, the Yin Qi is used by him, which can destroy the withered and decayed. In the daytime, when the sun is full of Yang Qi, he can turn the Yang Qi into his own use and kill all directions."


    "Only in this dusk and early morning, yin and Yang Qi rise and fall with each other. Both Qi are at the time of the weakest and the time when the power of Shengyuan is the weakest."


    "Grandma, why don''t I believe it? It''s understandable that young people''s brains turn fast, but it seems impossible to have such a steady vigilance as an old dog." The mud is still unacceptable. Shake your head.


    "Hehe, it''s really impossible in theory, but some people always have the temper that some extraordinary people have. Naturally, their state of mind is far superior to others. There''s a saying that''s not particularly good. When Heaven comes to the great task, they must first work hard, work hard and starve their skin. Just because they endure things that ordinary people can''t bear, their preparation and growth are far stronger than others." The puddle said calmly.


    With these words, the mud seemed to understand a lot. When he was about to speak, suddenly, a voice interrupted him.


    "It''s quite interesting. The mud and puddles can talk to the sky. I don''t know if others can also talk?"


    Then, a figure suddenly bent down beside the small mire


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3551

    The sudden sound is terrible enough. Suddenly, there is a face that shrinks down directly, which is even more frightening.


    I saw that the mud pit trembled and the water pit trembled. The anti Buddha was like meeting some small earthquake.


    Then, the two quickly returned to normal, which was no different from the ordinary place and the ordinary pit.


    "Didn''t you have a good chat just now? Why, it will pretend to be silly again?"


    "Talk, keep talking."


    Obviously, the figure squatting down is nothing else. It''s Han 3000.


    Looking at this small puddle, Han 3000 made fun of his face.


    There is still no movement in the puddle and the ground next to it


    "Hehe, it''s quite similar. If I hadn''t heard your conversation just now and told the truth, I might have been cheated by you now."


    "Come out. Anyway, what you said is all my good words. I''m in a good mood. I won''t do anything to you."


    Then Han 3000 took another look at the puddle and the mud next to it.


    "It seems that you''re going to let me deal with it by force? Isn''t that good? In the final analysis, you''re all famous four heavenly kings. It''s embarrassing to pretend to be dead and bombed indiscriminately here."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 still moved his hand. Between the condensation of jade gas and the burning silence of his right hand, the flame had burst in an instant.


    There is almost no doubt that if Han 3000''s fist is directly hit, I''m afraid the land in front of him will be hit in a moment.


    "All right, all right, just come out. I''m afraid you won''t do it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the soil suddenly moved, and then a figure appeared.


    It was the earth monster of that day.


    Then, there was a movement in the puddle, and a water shadow came out immediately. Who else could it be except the water monster.


    Seeing Han 3000, both monsters were very depressed. It was clear that Han 3000 was far away from them, and they also repeatedly confirmed that Han 3000 had fallen asleep.


    But


    But I didn''t know what was going on, but this guy suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It''s really hard to believe. After all, their voices are very low, and even if they accidentally wake Han 3000, he should be able to easily perceive and detect them with their ability when he comes over.


    "Haven''t you fallen asleep? How did you..." looking at Han 3000, the water monster said in a puzzled way.


    "To judge whether a person is asleep, there are only two points: one is to see the appearance and the other is to listen to breathing. Therefore, it''s very simple." Han 3000 smiled.


    The water monster was speechless. He understood that Han 3000 was just pretending to sleep.


    "You know we''re following you?" The water monster doubted.


    Han 3000 nodded: "I''m not sure, but if you think carefully, you should follow me."


    "Why?"


    "You can''t beat me again. Naturally, you can''t come out and carry it with me. But this is your territory in the end, and you are also the four famous heavenly kings. It''s impossible to let me go. So, do you have many choices?"


    "Secondly, if you dare not kill my beast, you can''t follow me to see what will happen next?"


    "How can people who bet not pay attention to the progress of the game?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the water monster kept silent, because Han 3000 really said everything.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a while.


    After asking for a long time, I was embarrassed.


    Resisting this emotion, the water monster is still making a final struggle: "what bet, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Han 3000 smiled: "I''ve caught everyone here. What are you arguing about? If you don''t bet, how can I guess them all."


    Although the water monster didn''t say anything, it was obvious that its eyes had explained all the problems.


    "Well, what do you want?" After looking at Han 3000, the water monster asked uneasily.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I don''t want to do anything. I want to play with you..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3552

    After hearing Han 3000''s words, the earth monster and the water monster almost subconsciously started directly. Although they were reluctant, they had to put up their hands and make a defensive posture at this time.


    Han 3000 was slightly stunned, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "you two misunderstood. What I said is to play, not this."


    The water monster frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s easy. Let''s play at the gambling table." Han 3000 smiled.


    When the two monsters looked at each other, they didn''t understand what Han 3000 was doing.


    Gambling table?


    Where''s the gambling table?


    What are you betting on?


    They were confused.


    "Don''t you swing between me and the sun god? If I win, the beast you kidnapped will be the bargaining chip between you and me. If I lose, my beast will be the evidence of your success in front of the sun god. Let''s play on it." Han 3000 whispered.


    After all, the earth monster and the water monster are extremely embarrassed.


    What they want to do is completely seen by Han 3000. It''s like wearing a pile of clothes but being directly seen through by others.


    That kind of awkwardness, that kind of discomfort, almost reached the extreme.


    In particular, these things are still quite proud and proud "gods" in their eyes.


    It''s so embarrassing that you can dig out three bedrooms and one living room in place.


    "We... We don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The two people twisted for a long time and finally collapsed. It''s another familiar sentence.


    Han 3000 didn''t say a word, but looked at them calmly and let them pretend to be forced.


    Han 3000 really saw the ghost fire, and the water monster had a showdown and didn''t pretend: "yes, you''re right. We really plan like this. However, you should also know that we can advance or retreat in this plan. There is no dead corner. We just need to keep it well. Why should we play with you?"


    It''s right for the beast to nod his head, but it''s not wrong for the beast to save you


    "I don''t ask for the release of my beast. I just see that you are so happy and want to play a bigger game with you. Listen, don''t rush to refuse. Maybe it will be better for you."


    As soon as the earth monster heard it, he gently gathered around the water monster and whispered, "what the boy said seems to have some truth. It''s not too late for us to decide what fart he farted first."


    The water monster looked at the earth monster, hesitated a little, nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "OK, tell me."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "anyway, for you, it''s nothing more than betting on me and the sun god, right?"


    "Whether you win or lose, you can protect yourself. Although you don''t have much credit, you can definitely save your life, right?"


    Both of them nodded, indeed.


    They are almost equivalent to holding a life-saving card.


    "How about becoming a gold medal?" Han 3000 said with a smile, "no matter who wins, you can win the gold medal of honor, wealth and fame in the end."


    "And such a good thing?" The earth monsters don''t believe it at all, and even if there is such a good thing, it won''t be handed over to them by their opponents.


    The water monster also thought so. He slightly pulled the earth monster and motioned him not to be too excited.


    "Sounds good, but I''m sorry, there''s never any free pie in the world. We appreciate your kindness. We think we''re fine now, so..."


    Han 3000 smiled and said, "of course you can choose to keep your cards on the spot, but don''t forget that the seemingly good card in your hand is actually a bad card in my eyes."


    "As long as I say one more word when I meet the sun god, saying that I didn''t meet your obstacles on this road, guess how useful your card is?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the water monster and the earth monster were so angry that they called a man blowing his beard and staring at him. This kind of behavior can''t be shameless. It''s simply obscene to the extreme.


    However, they must also admit that the reason why they are so angry is that they were hit seven inches by Han 3000.


    Obviously, they seem to have no way back from this upgrade, except to accept it or accept it.


    "Well, you say, how do you want to play."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3553

    "I''ve just heard you discuss the Japanese holy yuan. You all live in the same area. You must know more or less about each other."


    "It''s better to continue the topic just now and say more about Shengyuan. As a reward, when I meet Shengyuan, if I win, you have auxiliary power. If I lose, I will help you die. I will fight back against you and blame you for your obstruction, so that I have enough spare power to deal with Shengyuan."


    "With my performance and my beast in your hands, aren''t you meritorious ministers at Shengyuan?"


    "Just increase the decoration. Your life and death card will become a golden merit card in an instant. Isn''t it better?"


    Upon hearing this, it seems quite reasonable to think about it carefully. Yu Qingyu Li instantly raised their cards to a huge level.


    Thinking of this, the two monsters looked at each other and had deep meaning for each other for a time.


    "How''s it going? Everyone benefits from each other and takes what they need." Han 3000 urged.


    The water monster thought a little: "why should we believe what you said."


    "With me, Han 3000 has cleared the customs from Yuetan, and with me, I can suppress you now. Is that enough?"


    The water monster didn''t speak, and there was another silence, but he was quickly calculating whether Han 3000''s deal was worth it.


    Finally, he focused on the earth monster. After careful consideration, the earth monster basically had the same view as the water monster.


    If Han 3000 wants to play cheap, their cards will rot, so the best choice is to upgrade this card.


    "What you say?" The water monster looked at Han 3000 and asked.


    "My beast is still in your hands. What''s the advantage of lying to you?" Han 3000 said with a wry smile, "although I have general feelings for my divine beast, after all, I have my own things."


    "Besides, if you want to mess with you, now you two are caught by me. I''ll kill you directly. Isn''t it happier to come?"


    When the two monsters heard this, they knew it was true. They nodded, looked at Han 3000 and said, "OK, but we have another request."


    "Say."


    "We will still attack you when necessary. However, even if you finally kill the sun god, you must not settle with us because of this. If you promise, let''s play. If you don''t promise, it''s a big deal."


    Han 3000 smiled gently. This request seemed strange, but it was completely understandable.


    This move is used by them to buy insurance for themselves. In case they want to say something against them and the situation is with the sun god, they can prove their innocence with actions and regain trust and freedom from punishment with the sun god.


    Although the water monster vowed, Han 3000 knew very well that even if he didn''t agree to these goods, he had to agree to them.


    However, anyway, these are insignificant. If they are evenly matched, Han 3000 has no life in other people''s territory.


    If they lose, these people unite with themselves, which is just the difference between fast and slow death.


    Therefore, this requirement is harmless.


    Han Sanqian didn''t intend to entangle too much on this issue, so he nodded: "yes, I promise you."


    "This is not the place to talk." The earth monster said, then pointed to the left and said, "there''s a cave over there. Let''s talk there."


    Han Sanshun looked back in the direction he pointed out. There was a low jungle over there. It was obviously not like a place with hills, and naturally it was not like a place with holes.


    Seeing Han 3000''s puzzled eyes, the water monster smiled softly and rushed in that direction.


    "He said there must be a hole there. Don''t forget what he does."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 suddenly realized that this is a strange earth. He said there must be something in the earth.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He kept up with the water monster and earth monster. After flying forward for about several kilometers, he stopped in front of a very remote cave.


    After entering the cave, the earth monster made a slight thought. After a while, the earth on the ground immediately sealed the cave. Even if people outside looked carefully, they would not find the fishiness in each.


    After confirming the safety, Han 3000 looked at the water monster and said, "can you say it now?"


    The two monsters nodded to each other, and the water monster took the lead in opening his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3554

    The so-called Sun God is actually more of a demon.


    A supreme evil that condenses heaven and earth, yin and Yang.


    All the enemies in the jungle are his food, the energy he absorbs, and the purer ingredients of his magic Qi.


    It''s like this guy is the foundation of the jungle. He turns everything in the jungle into his own use through everything in the jungle.


    "Shengyuan itself is also the strongest among the souls of our true gods."


    "No one knows when he was the true God, but almost all the top-ranking people here found that he already existed after they came in."


    "I''ve heard some rumors that he was the first true God to come here. Basically, he existed at least in the era just opened by the three true gods. It can''t be any longer."


    The earth monster also nodded: "when the era of true God just opened, the aura was far more abundant than our era, and the natural power and cultivation of our ancestors at that time were far stronger than ours."


    "In addition, he was the first person to be a dealer in the dead jungle after his death. His strength... Can''t be said to be above us..."


    "We can only say that it is far more than us."


    The water monster nodded: "in fact, you also know that other people often fall into the world here. After they die, they become enemies, and they will come here to report."


    "It exists in the form of elimination system, that is, any dead soul is qualified to challenge someone who currently exists in the Sun Moon Lake."


    The earth monster then smiled bitterly and said, "however, if you say so, it is actually more of a dead cycle."


    The water monster nodded: "yes, because most of the people who come here come first and arrive later. Naturally, the new true gods after us fall here and turn into souls. Therefore, there is a great difference between them on the basis of cultivation and the process of being assimilated by the jungle to absorb Yin Qi."


    "Unless someone is gifted, but the body is dead, will talent exist again?"


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 nodded. It seems that there are rules, but in fact, there is always a huge dead circle here.


    As soon as you enter it, you are completely trapped by the cycle, and those rules are more like some kind of painted pie.


    Han 3000 can understand this kind of thing very well. After all, people on earth may have the most say in painting big cakes.


    "Of course, in such a long time, for various reasons, some people still want to challenge the rules and rise to their position."


    "We have all been challenged."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "but no one dares to challenge the throne of Helios, right?"


    The two monsters nodded very definitely at the same time: "the Sun God once sent out words. He can even accept everyone to attack him at the same time, and even if we fail, he will let bygones be bygones."


    The earth monster smiled bitterly and said, "to tell you the truth, it''s tempting. Moreover, we are all true gods. Such words are too full of provocation and disdain."


    "So, did you unite to fight him?" Han 3000 asked.


    In this place where Yin Qi gathers, everyone is full of resentment. It''s as easy as explosives. In the face of such a defiant provocation, Han Sanqian feels that even a person who is so calm will fight him in such provocation without any consequences.


    Both nodded.


    There is no need to ask the result, because it is obvious that if they win, the pattern at this time has already changed, so their result can only be one.


    Lost.


    However, Han 3000 is also very clear that whatever he wants to hear or what they say is definitely not as simple as a result.


    What they need is that process.


    Han 3000 looked at the two monsters eagerly, and the two monsters looked different at this time, as if thinking.


    "If there were no bets between us, even if you killed me, I really don''t want to mention it."


    "But since we have an appointment, I have something to say."


    Then the water monster looked slightly at his head and murmured


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3555

    "It was a one-sided killing that could be called humiliation."


    "It''s like a group of chicks jointly attacking the tiger."


    "Maybe, for us, it''s almost all about fighting with our lives, but for him, it''s just that the tiger plays with small toys at will during his nap."


    "At the beginning, the four heavenly kings of Apollo cooperated with a group of heroes in Yuetan to form a copper wall and iron array. We all thought we could be invincible. Even if we lost, we would never lose much."


    "But what we don''t know is that a humiliating defeat awaits us."


    "We almost didn''t hand in a few rounds of hands and were completely defeated. In front of him, we were like... A group of children who were trampled and manipulated by him at will."


    The earth monster also took over the words sadly: "yes, the power of Helios is too terrible, and we are not in the same order of magnitude."


    "He can control Yin and Yang at will, or change heaven and earth at will. He... He is invincible."


    The water monster echoed: "he can even control the time and everything here. In his words, he is the absolute master of the jungle and the only overlord of the jungle."


    "This is his territory."


    "After that, we were at ease to take charge of our positions and obey the words of the sun god."


    The earth monster looked at Han 3000 and said, "although you are very powerful, you can pass the Moon Lake and even directly defeat our four brothers, I can''t tell you the truth. The gap between you and the sun god..."


    Suddenly, his figure gestured with his hand.


    The meaning is very obvious.


    One is heaven and the other is earth.


    "We can fight with you, but we have almost no power to fight back in front of the sun holy yuan. Therefore, this is not our exaggeration, we just tell the truth." The water monster also agreed.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, and the whole person fell into meditation.


    The four heavenly kings have fought with themselves and the sun god, and they are indeed the most qualified to comment.


    Moreover, that guy can affect Tianzhi''s poor strange speech thousands of miles away. How powerful is it? In fact, Han 3000 has some numbers in his heart.


    But Han 3000 was by no means frightened: "he is so powerful that he can almost kill me directly. Obviously, your bet will become meaningless."


    "But since you are in custody, I should know that I have the hope of winning, don''t you?"


    "If the holy yuan has a real God body, even if you are powerful, we will not spend a little energy on you, because the holy yuan at that time is definitely a supreme existence beyond the real God."


    "Without the divine body, no matter how powerful it is, it is always just a soul. Maybe it is almost invincible against our peers, but in the face of you with the divine body, we don''t know what the result will be. This is also the fundamental reason why we are willing to bet on you."


    "You''re the first person in years to come here and not a dead soul, so it''s interesting."


    Han 3000 smiled. To be honest, even Han 3000 himself felt quite interesting after listening to them. He even wanted to go to the holy yuan meeting for a while now.


    "Early morning and dusk are the time when Yin and Yang exchange between the jungle and are the weakest, which means you have about four hours a day to fight him."


    "If you exceed this time, you can either run away or save some energy to dig a hole so that you can bury yourself."


    When the earth monster moved in his hand, the soil at the entrance of the cave turned into nothing in the twinkling of an eye. When Han 3000 turned back, the water monster and earth monster in the cave had long disappeared.


    Walking out of the cave, Han 3000 looked up and looked at the sunshine in the sky through the gap between the leaves.


    Then I smiled, "I''m three thousand yuan, Saint Han."


    Then, Han 3000 set out towards Ritan, which is not far away


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3556

    Between 4 and 5 p.m., Han 3000 has reached the edge of Ritan.


    Unlike the Moon Lake, the sun lake is like the ferocious Yellow River against Buddha. The roar of the waves is like a roaring angry Beast.


    The two big rivers flow horizontally from left to right, and the huge and turbulent water flows wildly in the sun lake. Then, it goes all the way down with the way of the center, and seems to flow into the center of the sun lake.


    Like a round giant beast with a big mouth, he opened his mouth and drank wildly against the two rivers. After the river washed in his mouth, it completely disappeared from the central throat.


    Although it was still about a mile to reach Ritan, Han 3000''s ears had completely changed, and the roar of huge waves filled all his hearing.


    It''s just a person. Otherwise, if there is someone else, even if you want to communicate, I''m afraid this way of communication has to rely on shouting.


    It''s still early to see the sky. It will take more than half an hour before sunset.


    Han 3000 simply found a big tree back, and then practiced by himself, which was the final preparation for the war.


    Compared with Han 3000 at this time, the wooden house is much quieter.


    Everyone is busy practicing and improving in this world with more aura than anywhere else. However, at this time, a huge explosion hit.


    The sound can pierce the eardrum. At the same time, the violent shaking also completely woke everyone up from the cultivation and meditation.


    Ning Yue and Qin Shuang reflected the most quickly. When they were alert, they suddenly raised their sword and looked at the distance in front of them like a torch.


    At this time, there has been a huge mushroom cloud rising directly. When people on earth such as Moyang saw it at the first sight, they subconsciously thought whether the nuclear bomb of any family had exploded.


    But when they reflected that this is the world of eight wasteland books, they couldn''t help but wonder more.


    Not a nuclear bomb!


    Shit, what''s that?


    Is there an enemy attack?!


    Almost while Moyang and others reflected, Qin Shuang and Ning Yue had already looked at each other, nodded heavily to each other, and hurried there without saying a word, carrying a sword.


    "Go!"


    Moyang also roared, waved his hand, and led a large group of brothers of the mysterious man to rush after him.


    For a time, hundreds of people went crazy.


    Qingji glanced at the devil Beitian. They also exchanged eyes with each other and hurried to follow with their disciples.


    Such as young master Yu, pangolin, Xia Wei, including the old man, did not dare to neglect and set out with the team.


    Under the leadership of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu, some of the remaining disciples also quickly began to deploy in situ. Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu led Linlong and dozens of capable people to rush to the bamboo house.


    In case of any emergency, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu knows that Su Yingxia''s safety is the most important.


    "Everyone, listen to me clearly. We have been in this place for thousands of days. The leader of the alliance has taken us to eat and drink spicy food for a long time. There are more divine soldiers and animals to serve you. Now I just say that if others are not here, the safety of the wife of the leader will be left to us. Do you know what to do?" Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu ran towards the bamboo house and roared angrily.


    As soon as the voice fell, the generals behind them shouted in unison: "I''ll protect the alliance leader''s wife. The alliance leader''s wife is here, I''ll wait, and I won''t live without the alliance leader''s wife."


    Without Han 3000, there would be no them today.


    What were they before Han 3000? However, they are only ants in the Jianghu and grasshoppers in the world. As long as they make others unhappy, they can only be fish in others'' bowls.


    Not to mention them, even some people who have followed others for a living are deeply touched.


    In others, they are just cannon fodder for death.


    But here in Han 3000, they are completely different. Each of them seems to be carefully cultivated. They not only have special training they have dreamed of all their life, but also divine soldiers and animals


    They are willing to die.


    A group of people with bloodthirsty eyes rushed to the bamboo house with a dying heart.


    As soon as they arrived at the bamboo house, dozens of people immediately surrounded the bamboo house and looked around vigilantly. At this time, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu couldn''t care so much. He opened the door directly and rushed in with people.


    However, as soon as he entered the house, he was completely stupid.


    Almost at the same time, Ning Yue and others who rushed to the mushroom cloud on the other side suddenly stopped and stared at their eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3557

    Inside the bamboo house.


    Empty.


    Su Yingxia is not in the bamboo house at all.


    Moreover, the quilts on the bed were stacked in an abnormal order, which also shows that Su Yingxia was not abducted, but more likely to go out by himself.


    However, no one in the cabin noticed her appearance.


    Naturally, there are not many places she can go.


    Suddenly, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu suddenly stared, as if he remembered something.


    "No."


    The next second, regardless of the doubts of the people around him, he quickly waved his hand and rushed out of the bamboo house with people.


    When I came outside and looked at the huge mushroom cloud in the distance, the face of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was like frost, and an ominous premonition rose from the bottom of my heart.


    No


    Su Yingxia won''t be there?!


    "Past."


    The voice of Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu was trembling, and the whole person was shrouded in melancholy. With a group of capable people, he rushed to the place of mushroom cloud quickly.


    Over there, a large group of people, such as Ning Yue and Qin Shuang, also suddenly reduced their forward speed near the mushroom cloud. Finally, the group stopped completely.


    Eyes, but at this time, the collective looked not far away.


    Even if the mushroom cloud is blown and scattered by the wind, it is still higher than the mountain, and there is a huge pit on the ground tens of meters below its feet.


    The diameter of the hole is at least more than 20 meters and the depth is about two meters, which seems to be hit by a meteorite suddenly falling into the sky.


    It''s emitting black smoke, as people say, it''s not hit by something, but blown up by something


    Next to the pit, a woman stood there slightly.


    Her white clothes are floating, her posture is enchanting, and her perfect facial features make her look like a fairy in the painting.


    "Su Yingxia?"


    Looking at the man in front of her, Ning Yue couldn''t help frowning and said.


    Qin Shuang was also slightly wrinkled with willow eyebrows. It was really unclear what was going on at present.


    Why is Su Yingxia here? What is she doing here? What happened to the huge pit beside her and the explosion just now?


    A series of questions floated in Qin Shuang''s mind and everyone''s mind.


    It''s very empty here. They can see almost everything around at a glance. They can''t see any other strangers, which also means that things don''t seem to be invaded by foreign enemies as they think.


    So, it''s strange.


    The only explanation is


    However, at this time, someone gave them the answer.


    Su Yingxia, who was completely in a serious state, didn''t seem to notice their arrival, let alone almost all the people of the whole mystery alliance.


    She was just very serious, according to the poor and strange mental method of heaven, a little luck, followed by a little force on her feet, and her mysterious posture flew up in time.


    Like a floating fairy!


    Then, she flew into the air, gently closed her eyes and concentrated, recalled her actions just now, and her hands followed her heart.


    The next second, the hand slightly slapped out.


    Boom!!


    Bang!!


    A loud bang came.


    The anti Buddha on the whole ground shook wildly as if it had been hit violently. At the same time, between the explosion protrusions where the loud noise occurred, another large pit of tens of meters appeared directly.


    A new and bigger mushroom cloud also rises.


    Ning Yue and Qin Shuang were almost at the same time. Their eyebrows tightened and their eyes stared. It was like hell. For a time, some brains crashed.


    The other disciples behind him opened their mouths into an O-shape, which was enough to put a huge egg.


    In the back, the Jianghu baixiaosheng and others who are coming in a hurry with their talents also stood in the same place completely in the huge explosion.


    Although they are still far away, they can clearly see Su Yingxia''s hand falling and Su Yingxia''s destruction.


    Su Yingxia has no ability. They really haven''t had any chance to meet. Only Lin long was hit by Su Yingxia''s dimensionality reduction when he was in Xuanyuan world.


    But now, unlike in the past, Linlong has already grown up, while Su Yingxia has been persecuted in Fujia and has been going downhill. The gap between the two has been very small


    But at this moment, Linlong is stupid. Because of this situation, does it have to be fucking hit by dimensionality reduction?


    Bai Xiaosheng and others in the Jianghu are also stupid. Even if they haven''t seen Su Yingxia, they can guess the general level of Su Yingxia, but what''s the situation now?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3558

    At this time, Ning Yue also returned to her God, and looked back at Qin Shuang.


    "This... What''s the situation?"


    Qin Shuang''s whole person was also completely uninformed. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    We are all practitioners. Even if we don''t look at Su Yingxia''s ability, we can roughly look at her accomplishments and guess one or two.


    In Qin Shuang''s eyes, Su Yingxia is more. Maybe she can be regarded as a master, but she is definitely not equal to super and top.


    In fact, this point was best illustrated as early as the nihilism war.


    If Su Yingxia was the kind of top master, Han 3000 would never let Ming Yu defend Su Yingxia with him, nor would ginseng baby die in that war.


    Therefore, facts have proved that Qin Shuang''s judgment should be correct.


    In addition, I have been with Su Yingxia for so long, which can be proved.


    "I don''t know, Ying... Ying Xia, how did she become so powerful?" Qin Shuang was puzzled and puzzled.


    Fangfo suddenly changed into a person overnight.


    If the strength of ordinary people to top experts is divided into one to ten, Su Yingxia was about three in the past. Maybe she may be at least five and six without the influence of helping the family, but this is also her limit.


    However, now, judging from the power of this move, her ability is at least between 89 and 89. She can even step into the ranks of top experts and compete with some experts of Bahuang level.


    "Did she break through the shackles of her body? I mean, did she faint a few days ago just because the old problem of helping the family relapsed, but after the help of Han Sanqian and Ziqing, everything has disappeared and her original strength has been restored?" Ning Yue Dao.


    Fuli shook his head: "the Fuli family was worried about Yingxia and resistance. There was a chronic suppressive medicine on Su Yingxia."


    "During the suppression period, let alone the sharp rise in accomplishments, it is a miracle that the original accomplishments can not be lost. After such a long time, even if Su Yingxia really got rid of the pitfalls of these poisons, it is absolutely impossible for her accomplishments to rise instead of falling."


    "Besides, Su Yingxia is far from achieving this cultivation even at her peak."


    Compared with others, Fuli should be the one who knows Su Yingxia best. Naturally, he knows Su Yingxia''s strength better than anyone.


    "You mean... Su Yingxia''s strength is the sudden flood growth?" The frozen moon was surprised.


    Fu Li nodded very definitely: "although I don''t know what happened, I''m sure it''s only possible."


    After hearing this, Ning Yue and Qin Shuang all opened their mouths slightly and looked at each other in surprise.


    Overnight, like a flood.


    Although there is plenty of energy in the Tianshu world, it can really greatly and quickly improve personal cultivation, but this is always a degree. Moreover, everyone is in the same place. How can su Yingxia far surpass others and suddenly grow against the sky?


    "What happened to Su Yingxia?" Liu Fang murmured.


    "Is it because of purple love?" The frozen moon''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tighter.


    Ziqing''s body has always been a huge mystery. Moreover, she is also a freak who has made rapid progress in cultivation. When it comes to the last time Su Yingxia suddenly fainted, Ziqing has always been with her. This guess is really quite consistent.


    But it''s a pity that Ziqing has been in the bamboo house and hasn''t returned. She can''t ask for a moment.


    "Hoo!"


    Bang bang!


    And almost when everyone was wondering, there were several explosions. Then, another white figure suddenly flew from the distant jungle. When the sleeve clothes were waved, it was like hundreds of mines were put on the ground and exploded at the same time.


    At the same time of a series of loud noises, the whole ground was blown up by sand and mud. While they were stunned, they looked at the woman in white and couldn''t help but be more surprised


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3559

    "Purple love?" Liu Sha recognized her seven younger sisters first and couldn''t help blurting out.


    However, the purple feeling did not stop, just like the light smoke flying over the sky, and then dive back between turns.


    In an instant, the explosion started again!


    Boom, boom!


    Above the ground, with her as the center, looking hundreds of meters, there were 10000 more explosions.


    Almost after the 10000 explosions, the tens of square meters of ground was lifted, which prevented the Buddha from sinking completely, leaving a huge pit.


    "Hoo."


    Everyone couldn''t help but take a breath, and Moyang perfectly reproduced the shock of seeing others blow up mountains on the earth.


    Just put dozens of blast holes on the ground at the top of the mountain, and the whole mountain will completely fall apart.


    At present, the two methods are different, but the results are the same.


    This also means that if these explosions are put on yourself, not to mention all, but just a little, they are equivalent to a huge amount of explosives exploding in your body. This consequence and pain


    Just thinking about it, I feel pain everywhere.


    Purple fell to the ground, and Su Yingxia over there also looked at his two mushroom cloud masterpieces and fell to the ground with satisfaction.


    "How about it? How powerful?" Su Yingxia smiled.


    However, her voice was strange and abnormal in everyone''s ears. Let alone Su Yingxia''s voice, even a woman''s voice couldn''t stand it at all.


    Everyone looked at each other. What''s going on?


    Did you get sick and even your voice change?


    Although this situation does exist, is it too outrageous?!


    Just then, Ziqing smiled and replied, "it seems that the control of strength is still worse."


    "It itself is divided into tendons and staggered bones. It is better to break the balance with softness, and the strength should be lighter." Su Yingxia smiled.


    Ziqing nodded, indicating that she knew.


    "And you?" Su Yingxia asked again.


    The people wondered who she was talking to?


    Although everyone is around here, the problem is that there are only two of them. Su Yingxia is obviously not talking to Ziqing. Is it difficult to say that she is still talking to ghosts?


    But just when everyone didn''t understand, something even surprised them happened.


    At this time, Su Yingxia opened her mouth, and her voice was no longer similar to the male voice before, but her original voice: "it seems that the power is still great. Will I be more powerful in the future if I practice again?"


    As soon as Su Yingxia''s voice changed, he resumed his male voice and smiled: "as long as you practice properly, not to mention these big pits, even if the mountains collapse, it''s just a matter between your fingers."


    "So powerful?"


    The conversation between the two was normal, but the people on one side were completely silly.


    Clearly there was only one person, but it was the voice of two people. Clearly, Su Yingxia stood there alone and opened his mouth, but it seemed... It seemed that there was another person standing there to answer with her


    Even a group of practitioners can''t help getting cold behind their backs at this time.


    "Yingxia, who are you talking to?" Moyang couldn''t help but ask loudly.


    Hearing the voice of Moyang, Su Yingxia suddenly reflected it. When she lifted her eyes, she suddenly found that a pile of people had already surrounded her not far away.


    "Why... Why are you all here?" Su Yingxia was slightly surprised, but the smart one suddenly understood what was going on. She was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Obviously, it''s all because they made too much noise just now


    They didn''t care about this, but stared at her and expected her to answer Moyang''s questions.


    Su Yingxia took a look at Ziqing. She didn''t know how to explain the poverty and strangeness of heaven to everyone. After all, this thing is really too much wrangling.


    But just when the two women didn''t know how to explain, an accident happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3560

    Suddenly, there was a strong wind around and clouds rolled in the sky.


    When the people were still surprised, the wind stopped looking at the sky.


    Fangfo didn''t happen before.


    "Don''t doubt, don''t be surprised, it''s just the way I came out."


    "People like me, naturally, have to pull the wind when they come out."


    "Well, are you all looking at me?" Su Yingxia suddenly changed her previous attitude and stood proudly on her back. Her beautiful face had a trace of pride, but her voice was already a male voice: "simply introduce myself, i... ha ha, I am the friend of girls and the dream lover of hundreds of millions of girls."


    "Male, call me Qiye, female, call brother Qiye."


    "However, you must be beautiful to be called brother."


    Then Su Yingxia looked back and forth among the women in the crowd like a coyote.


    Darling, bastard Han 3000, I''m really very happy. Among so many beauties, tut tut


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are. Especially after seeing Qin Shuang and Xia Wei, you can''t open your eyes for a moment.


    If this is a coyote, the beauties will naturally be angry, but this is Su Yingxia, and they are more confused.


    "Su Yingxia is possessed by a ghost?"


    "Or lust?"


    Ning Yue frowned and whispered in a low voice. Qin Shuang, who was indifferent, actually answered the question.


    "Cough, cough, pay attention to strict words, pay attention to strict words, this seat is not a lust ghost, this seat is just a normal look, a normal look."


    "For the sake of your two beautiful girls, I forgive you this time."


    How confident these goods are, in fact, how vigilant Ning Yue and others are. Even some people have quietly begun to hold the long sword and carefully intend to directly surround Su Yingxia.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Ziqing quickly stood up and said in a hurry: "don''t get excited and don''t mess around."


    "I know that sister Yingxia''s physical condition is really... It''s really strange. It''s hard for you to understand for a while, but I can''t explain it to you clearly. I can only say that although you can rest assured that sister Yingxia is fine, you''d better tell you in detail when brother Han comes back."


    Ning Yue frowned: "Ziqing, do you mean Han 3000, he also knows this?"


    Ziqing nodded again and again: "yes. Even... It can be said that sister Yingxia is like this now, that is... He made it. Sister Yingxia just has a small thing that can talk in her body, that''s so... So simple."


    When they heard the speech, they looked at each other. Although they had some doubts, they could generally understand it.


    "It has no malice, but Han 3000 hasn''t come back now. It can only follow me temporarily." Su Yingxia also recovered her voice in time and explained softly.


    Seeing Ziqing''s explanation and Su Yingxia''s personal affirmation, the people slowly put down their vigilance. Ning Yue asked again, "by the way, Yingxia, now you suddenly cultivate..."


    "Hey, hey, I taught it." Su Yingxia''s tianzhiqiongqi opened his mouth again.


    "Well, big beauty, are you shocked? Don''t be too surprised. These are pediatrics and haven''t really erupted yet." As soon as the conversation peak turned, she continued to say, "brother Qi, if it sounds good, hey, brother Qi may be happy and teach you some real skills."


    The face of Ning Yue is slightly frozen, and she is very angry and surprised.


    Naturally, this guy''s voice is like a stink, but what''s surprising is that this guy really has such great ability that he can make su Yingxia advance by leaps and bounds overnight.


    "Why don''t you restrain yourself a little bit? They are all 3000 friends." Su Yingxia couldn''t hear it either. She opened her mouth and complained softly.


    Tianzhiqiongqi was shameless: "Hey, it''s because they are Han 3000''s friends that I can teach them so generously. Otherwise, do you think my ability can be learned by cats and dogs?"


    "Come on, last chance, ladies, I''ll give you a big reward for your beauty. Brother Qi with a nice voice, hey, I''ll teach you some real skills."


    This product is a shameless peddler, but obviously everyone sees it more as a joke.


    But only one person suddenly stood up: "call you poor brother, are you really willing to teach?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3561

    When the voice came, everyone was surprised on the spot.


    After all, who would have thought that someone would really respond to this "rogue".


    And when they saw exactly who the person who answered his words was, a group of people were even more surprised.


    If Wang Simin is such an impulsive young lady, in fact, it is understandable that everyone is surprised. After all, generally, people who can respond to such words must be people with relatively large nerves.


    However, this time, it was not people like her who answered, but Qin Shuang, who was as cold as an iceberg and few words.


    Seeing Qin Shuang''s response, even Ning Yue, who has always been steady, couldn''t help wondering: "Qin Shuang, what are you doing? You... Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "Yes, elder martial sister Qin Shuang, that person... No, it''s a thing that people don''t know about ghosts. It''s just boasting. What do you do with him?" The poem also urged in a hurry.


    Fu Li also gently pulled La qinshuang and motioned her not to deal with the "madman."


    Not to mention them, even at this time, the poor Qi of the sky was obviously stunned. He wanted to fish casually, and even made plans that no one would take care of himself under such a joke.


    But where do you know


    This fishing actually caught the biggest fish


    Sometimes I''m really not afraid of your dreams, just afraid that you don''t dare to dream


    "You... You want to learn? Would you like to call me?"


    Qin Shuang''s face was like frost, but she thought this frost made her already sharp facial features more attractive: "good."


    "Good!" "Since I can say it, I can do it naturally. As long as you dare to shout, I will dare to teach."


    "Qin Shuang, don''t pay attention to him. Look at him. He doesn''t seem to have any real ability. What he takes to teach you, he just wants to take advantage of you."


    "Yes, you''re right. Don''t believe his slander."


    "You are our iceberg goddess. Don''t affect your image for a lecherous."


    This time, in addition to Ning Yue, even other disciples of the mysterious people alliance spoke out one after another, and the words were even more impolite.


    Yes, Qin Shuang''s cultivation has soared in recent years. Now she can''t say how strong she is, but at least she is one of the best experts in the Tianshu world.


    There is no need for her to lower herself for some banter.


    This is also a scene that most people at the scene don''t want to see.


    But only Qin Shuang himself has firm eyes.


    Everyone can think of coming. In fact, how could she not think of coming? However, her idea is very simple. She just wants to become stronger. She just wants to be the first to help Han 3000 when he needs help.


    Therefore, she has been practicing hard, and sometimes she often mocks herself in the middle of the night. She is Han 3000''s elder martial sister. How can she lag behind her younger martial brother?


    She is the proud daughter of nihilism. How can she compare with a "slave".


    But just now, Su Yingxia turned the world upside down, and even Ziqing''s call of the wind and rain was deeply stimulating her.


    She has a strong sense of crisis. If Han 3000 needs help, she may even become a backward choice.


    Therefore, as long as there is a chance to become stronger, she is willing to do it anyway.


    Even if, like now, put down your dignity.


    She can let go of Su Yingxia and Han 3000 for a hundred years, because they are a natural couple, but Qin Shuang also knows that she can''t let go of Han 3000.


    The only thing she wants is to protect them and Han 3000.


    So she wants to be strong.


    "OK, brother Qi, please teach me." Qin Shuang''s words fell, his head was slightly lowered, his frost face was slightly turned into soft water, his beautiful eyes were slightly drooped, and his pretty face was slightly different.


    "Wow!"


    The crowd was in an uproar immediately. Han 3000 was not here. During this period, Qin Shuang was always cold as ice. He was just like his name, and even said very little.


    However, due to the "rogue"''s nonsense, she bowed her head and eyes, showing her Softness


    This


    Ning Yue and others were also surprised. After all, they also knew Qin Shuang very well.


    "OK, you come with me!" Then, "Su Yingxia" suddenly grabbed Qin Shuang''s hand and flew directly to the jungle in the distance


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3562

    A moment later, deep in the jungle.


    Su Yingxia and Qin Shuang landed one after another. Su Yingxia walked slowly forward with her back, but she didn''t look back.


    Qin Shuang just commented on her back and didn''t disturb her.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia spoke softly and asked in a low voice about the poverty of heaven.


    Shaking his head, tianzhiqiongqi murmured, "who is she?"


    "Han 3000''s elder martial sister, Qin Shuang, what''s the matter?"


    "Which sect?" It asked.


    "Nihilism."


    "What sect is nihilism, evil sect?"


    "Although nihilism is not a big sect, it is not a crooked sect, but a decent sect. By the way, why do you ask?"


    After hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Tianzhi was poor and strange, but he didn''t say anything. Fangfo fell into some meditation for a moment.


    A moment later, he opened his mouth and walked towards the jungle in front of him. At the same time, he ordered Qin Shuang not far behind him to say, "wait for me here first. I''ll prepare first."


    Then Su Yingxia hurried into the jungle ahead.


    After walking for about tens of meters, Qin Shuang didn''t keep up with her until she stopped.


    "Elder martial sister Han 3000, something''s wrong. Are you sure she came from a famous and decent family?"


    Su Yingxia wondered, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Just now I took her into the jungle. In order to teach her proper skills, I was watching her body breathing while you held her hand. But as a result, her body energy was very strong, but she was completely confused."


    "In this chaos, there is an energy that is the largest. Although it is hidden, how can it escape my eyes?"


    Su Ying frowned a little puzzled in summer.


    "It''s an evil spirit, an evil spirit soaring into the sky."


    "Evil spirit?" Su Yingxia is even more confused. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang cultivates mostly the orthodox Dharma of nihilism. Naturally, there should be the Qi of great road in her body. How can there be evil spirit and reach the point of soaring to the sky.


    "Let''s just say that she is refined by wild animals. I will never doubt the evil spirit in her body alone." Heaven is poor and strange.


    "Fortunately, there is golden light in her body that can be suppressed. In addition, her noumenon power has been deliberately suppressing these demons, so although it is dangerous, it is still barely passable on the whole."


    "However, Su Yingxia, you have to be careful of this man. It''s dangerous."


    Su Yingxia was stunned. How is elder martial sister Qin Shuang? She knew very well that she was Han 3000''s elder martial sister. In fact, Su Yingxia also regarded her as her own elder martial sister.


    There is no doubt that she is trustworthy. She doesn''t understand why tianzhiqiongqi wants her to be careful of Qin Shuang.


    "She may be a good person. I am very clear and sure of the clarity in her good-looking eyes. But the evil spirit in her body is very complex. What I worry about is that once she can''t control the evil spirit in her body, some things can''t be controlled by herself."


    "For 3000, Qin Shuang is his relative, and so is for me. Since you can find the situation in her body, is there any way you can help her?" Su Yingxia road.


    "I believe it''s impossible for Han 3000 to be unaware of the situation in her body. However, he may not understand what''s going on in her body because he doesn''t have enough knowledge."


    "However, she will find that his strength can''t enter Qin Shuang''s body to help. In fact, this is the reason why I can''t help her now."


    "Generally speaking, Han 3000''s ability is far higher than me. What can I do if he can''t do anything?"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia couldn''t help being worried: "well... Do you mean that this is the only way? What if the elder martial sister... Is in any danger?"


    "In theory, everything can only depend on fate and personnel. Her current situation can only depend on herself. Alas, it''s a pity that she has extremely high talent and excellent bones. She is a genius once in a century. The most important thing is that she is really beautiful. Maybe it''s the so-called heaven jealous of beauty."


    "However, one thing comes down to one thing. Who let her meet me? I have some ways to help her, but... I have to ask you if you are willing."


    "Me?" Su Yingxia frowned. She didn''t understand why it would involve her?


    What can she do?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3563

    "Yes, you."


    "I''m afraid of you. I''ve lost my husband."


    Then, before Su Yingxia had any questions, the poverty of heaven had already opened his mouth and said leisurely: "although I am not interested in your human love, it is common to live in the world for many years."


    "Qin Shuang is extremely beautiful and has extraordinary temperament. With her beauty, I want to ask, how many people in the world can resist it?"


    "Demons can be charming. If such a gorgeous woman is still charming, I believe there are not many people who can stop it."


    "As for her figure, hum, you''re not blind. You can see that although the long skirt is on the body, it can''t be covered. I ask you again, if she''s naked, who can control it?"


    Su Yingxia is silent. She must admit that there is no water in her words.


    Even if she is a woman, she fully agrees that Qin Shuang is really so charming.


    "Qin Shuang''s eyes are obviously only Han 3000." Tianzhi qiongqi sighed: "although I can see that she deliberately suppresses her emotions, who can know what will happen when the evil spirit spreads."


    "I believe Han 3000." Su Yingxia road.


    "What if he is also lost under the evil spirit?" Tianzhi asked.


    "Once you lose yourself, out of your physical instinct, what should you do if something happens? Although I don''t have much contact with Han 3000, I can know that he is a very negative person. At that time, will you share a husband with her equally?"


    Su Yingxia was silent and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Someone has tried to set them up for a long time, but you don''t know." Tianzhi''s poor and strange voice smiled: "if you have more contact, you will inevitably have feelings. At least Qin Shuang is like this, isn''t it?"


    "Think it over."


    "I don''t have to think about it. If you can help her, you can do it. I believe Han 3000 and I also believe in elder martial sister Qin Shuang. Even if there are the consequences you said, I can''t watch elder martial sister Qin Shuang in danger." Su Yingxia whispered.


    Although the voice was light, the tone was unusually firm.


    "It''s her honor to have a friend like you."


    "When you were in a coma, I can see how nervous Han 3000 was. Therefore, I also believe Han 3000. In that case, I''ll make some foundation first."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia turned and walked towards Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang is still waiting there, not to mention moving a penny, even if he didn''t move.


    "You know a set of swordsmanship, don''t you?" Tianzhi asked by Su Yingxia.


    Qin Shuang frowned slightly: "how do you know?"


    "Double swordsmanship needs to be used with Han Sanyi." Heaven''s poor Qi continued.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang obviously looked a little guilty, and his eyes looked at Su Yingxia with a trace of evasion.


    "Don''t worry, Su Yingxia knows that she doesn''t mind and asks me to teach you a more powerful double cultivation method."


    "What!" Qin Shuang suddenly looked up and looked at Su Yingxia in disbelief.


    She doesn''t understand why Su Yingxia chose to agree to such a practice. It''s a beloved, not a thing.


    However, even if Su Yingxia agrees, Qin Shuang is unwilling: "even if Ying Xia agrees, I don''t need it. Can you teach me other skills?"


    "You two are really interesting. Have you made comity to each other?" Tianzhiqiong qilue was dissatisfied: "take me as a vegetable market? Bargain."


    Qin Shuang didn''t speak, so she turned around and planned to leave.


    She wants to learn some stronger methods and hopes to help Han 3000, but it''s definitely not the current way.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxia was a little anxious.


    She wants Qin Shuang to learn, obviously for the sake of her safety.


    Just when she was about to come forward, she suddenly felt that her body was out of control. The next second, under her panic, tianzhiqiongqi had manipulated her hand and directly formed a handprint, aimed at the unsuspecting Qin Shuang, and slapped her directly on the spot


    "Poof..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3564

    A mouthful of blood gushed directly from Qin Shuang''s mouth, because behind him was su Yingxia, and Qin Shuang was unprepared.


    In addition, Qin Shuang, who turned and left, was preoccupied and didn''t pay attention at all. It can be said that he was unprepared for such a sneak attack.


    The palm was so strong that the body was seriously injured when the blood gushed wildly. After he fell several meters ahead, he didn''t even turn his head back, so he leaned over and completely fainted.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Seeing Qin Shuang like this, Su Yingxia was both anxious and angry.


    She didn''t understand why tianzhiqiongqi suddenly manipulated himself to sneak attack Qin Shuang. Even if it wasn''t Su Yingxia''s intention, she felt guilty about hurting Qin Shuang.


    "You get out, get out." Su Yingxia shouted loudly, and the whole person was completely in a state of rage.


    "Hey, don''t worry." Tianzhiqiongqi sighed: "trust me, give me ten minutes."


    "At that time, you can kill or cut as you like."


    When the words fell, Tianzhi was poor and strange. He no longer spoke, leaving only Su Yingxia with a blank face.


    Looking at Qin Shuang lying motionless on the ground, her blood even dyed her skirt red. Su Yingxia wanted to help her up and see how she was, but she didn''t know how to refuse the ten minute order of heaven''s poverty.


    "Stay away from her. She''ll be fine. There''s nine minutes left."


    Su Yingxia is in a hurry, but she also believes what tianzhiqiongqi said. After all, it has never deceived itself for so long. With its identity and status, it really knows more than itself.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia retreated step by step, although she was worried.


    About ten meters later, Su Yingxia stopped, leaned against a big tree under the guidance of tianzhiqiongqi, and then looked at Qin Shuang from a distance with a worried face.


    Just a few minutes passed quickly, but for Su Yingxia, it was almost like a year when she was not sure how Qin Shuang was injured.


    However, when Su Yingxia was very worried, suddenly, Qin Shuang, who had been seriously injured and completely motionless, moved slightly.


    Su Yingxia suddenly felt refreshed and hurried to get up. However, she wanted to start, but she found that her body couldn''t move at all.


    Obviously, tianzhiqi is stopping it.


    "Hoo!"


    However, at this time, Qin Shuang''s body suddenly flashed strange and strange silver light, and there was a faint golden light in the silver light. They wrapped Qin Shuang like streamer slowly.


    Then Qin Shuang slowly got up from the ground.


    Because she turned her back to Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia couldn''t see Qin Shuang''s face at this moment. I don''t know her specific situation.


    Suddenly, Qin Shuang stood up, slightly stunned for a moment, and suddenly turned around.


    At this time, the blood in the corners of Qin Shuang''s mouth is still not gone, and the cold face is even colder. A pair of beautiful eyes are like an ice sword, and those who see their eyes avoid their edge one after another.


    Su Yingxia saw that Qin Shuang''s joy had not yet come and bloomed, so she completely disappeared in her cold eyes.


    Although Qin Shuang at this time seems to be nothing different from usual, she can only be regarded as in a bad mood at most, so she is cold and abnormal.


    However, if someone deliberately reminds us and takes a closer look, we can find that there seems to be something wrong with the current Qin frost.


    Especially those eyes are cold and sharp, but they don''t have the usual aura of elder martial sister Qin Shuang.


    I can''t tell the feeling of being around her, but I just feel that there is an iceberg pressing on me, which is cold and heavy!


    "Elder martial sister Qin Shuang." Su Yingxia opened her mouth and cautiously looked at Qin Shuang with some guilt.


    "What''s up?" She replied coldly, then Liu Mei was like a sword and drank coldly: "Su Yingxia, I said earlier that you are just a person who will only drag Han 3000 back forever."


    "Although I''m not very powerful, I''m definitely one of the best in this group. You sneak at me behind your back. I won''t pursue you for our feelings, but you should know that Han 3000 will at least lack someone who can help him for some time in the future."


    Then Qin Shuang stared at Su Yingxia coldly, turned and walked outside.


    Su Yingxia was obviously shocked by the look in her eyes, and she felt guilty because of Qin Shuang''s words.


    But just as Qin Shuang took two steps, an accident happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3565

    As soon as she took two steps, she suddenly noticed that something was wrong. When she gave way to her head, a spell happened to rub past her ear, hit the tree in front and exploded


    This threat was obviously not a joke, but aimed at her life.


    Qin Shuang immediately became angry and looked coldly at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes were anxious, but her body was manipulated by the poverty of heaven. The corners of her mouth smiled coldly: "how can a tiger sleep soundly in the place where she is sleeping."


    "I''m not trying to hold back, I''m just trying to avoid future trouble."


    "Do you think we really want you to learn the double cultivation method? Hehe, to tell you the truth, it''s just to tell you why you want to kill you."


    Qin Shuang''s face was cold when she heard the speech, and her eyes suddenly showed murderous intention and anger: "you..."


    "Sneak attack you once and sneak attack you twice. Do you need any more answers? I''ll tell you clearly that I want to kill you."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang frowned and moved his hand, and an energy was immediately held in his hand.


    Almost at the same time, Su Yingxia suddenly flew directly towards Qin Shuang.


    Suddenly, there were four explosions, and the jungle trees fell down in the explosion.


    Outside the jungle, the people waiting for the situation inside at this time did not panic at all after seeing the explosion in the jungle.


    In their eyes, these explosions are obviously normal. After all, Qin Shuang is learning new methods at this time, so these explosions are not violent enough to some extent.


    This may be due to the previous destruction of Ziqing and Su Yingxia. It''s too huge.


    "With Qin Shuang''s talent, as long as someone is willing to teach, it won''t be long before she will become a great cause. This girl is envious of her beauty, and her talent is jealous of her original intention." Ning Yue smiled gently and sighed.


    People around also nodded one after another. Everyone recognized Qin Shuang''s talent.


    However, the jungle at this time was not as calm as they thought. Instead, there were murders everywhere.


    Although Su Yingxia was unable to control herself under the manipulation of Tianzhi poor and strange, she was careless but powerful. She almost killed Qin Shuang step by step. In addition, she was educated by Tianzhi poor and strange before. Now her power doesn''t need to be said more.


    Qin Shuang also hesitated obviously. He was afraid that he didn''t want to hurt Su Yingxia more, so most of them focused on defense. However, knowing that Su Yingxia''s moves were killing opportunities, he gradually had to fight back with anger.


    One is to kill and the other is to protect their lives. The more fierce the Vietnam War is, the more fierce the fight is.


    The trees fell wildly and the land exploded indiscriminately. The scene was a mess.


    "Give you some color to see." Su Yingxia gave a soft drink, turned his hands and directly counted his palms.


    With two loud noises, two huge pits appeared on the ground, and the mushroom cloud rose. Even if the strong explosion gas wave was as strong as Qin Shuang, it was in a mess at this time.


    Although she escaped the attack of two palms, the air wave sandwiched in the center still broke her air shield on the spot. She staggered and retreated for tens of meters. Before people reflected, Su Yingxia had rushed up there.


    In a hurry, Qin Shuang had no choice but to parry with luck.


    It''s like a fight between two beauties in the world.


    Just for a moment, Qin Shuang had obviously fallen into the disadvantage. Although he was really energetic and energetic, he couldn''t stand Su Yingxia''s strange attack method at all, so he had to be tired of defense and cope with it reluctantly.


    However, what she didn''t know was that the defensive action of her hand against Su Yingxia''s attack at this time was actually a set of extremely cow skills.


    When she was forced to defend, she was forced by Su Yingxia, or tianzhiqiongqi, to put out all kinds of moves.


    "Back off!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qin Shuang was beaten to fly for several meters, and then he barely stabilized his body.


    Su Yingxia stopped attacking and hugged his hands slightly. At this time, there was a long red sword in his hand.


    "Tut Tut, this sword is good. Why not use it?"


    Qin Shuang was surprised, and suddenly found that his sword had just been taken away.


    She remembered this sword better than anyone else. It was the demon sword given to him by Han 3000!


    "Let me tell you, you dare not use it." Su Yingxia smiled coldly and clapped his hands. The long sword suddenly stabbed Qin Shuang.


    At this time, Qin Shuang had retreated and could not hide. He could only watch the long sword stab all the way.


    The sharp tip of the sword is less than a millimetre away from her open pupil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3566

    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, the breath of silver and gold on Qin Shuang suddenly dispersed, and almost at the same time, the Zhenyao divine sword suddenly stayed in the position between her pupil and motionless.


    "Hoo!"


    As the silver and gold evil spirit dissipated, Qin Shuang, who had been quite energetic before, dissipated with the spirit for a moment, and he was like losing his soul. After a pause for a moment, he fell to the ground.


    As soon as Su Yingxia withdrew, the demon sword was pulled back by her on the spot. I


    After receiving the sword, Su Yingxia felt that her body was also relieved of control in an instant. She hurried and ran towards Qin Shuang with great worry.


    She has no intention to hurt Qin Shuang. At this time, when she can control herself, of course, she cares about Qin Shuang''s safety at the first time.


    "Elder martial sister."


    After Qin Shuang helped Su, he was very frightened.


    Qin Shuang closed his eyes slightly and was as angry as LAN Si, but his eyes closed slightly. Despite Su Yingxia''s shouting, he didn''t respond at all.


    "What the hell do you want? Why did you hurt her like this?" Su Yingxia shouted angrily.


    "She''s not the person you think she is. Yes, I know elder martial sister Qin Shuang likes Han 3000, but all along, she just retreats silently with simple kindness. She never has the dirty idea you said. Even when I quarrel with Han 3000, she always helps us quietly."


    "Why did you do this to her?"


    "I''m not trying to help you." Heaven is poor and strange. It doesn''t care.


    "I don''t need your help. I''d rather she really rob Han 3000 with me than see her hurt. Do you understand?" Su Yingxia is angry and anxious.


    She was angry with tianzhiqiongqi''s injury behavior, and she was also angry that it hurt Qin Shuang with its own body.


    Although Su Yingxia is unintentional, after all, her body is hers and her Dharma energy is hers. How can she be alone in this matter?


    What she has is full of guilt for Qin Shuang.


    "Hey, understand, understand, I didn''t want to hurt her." Tianzhi said helplessly, "she''s just evil spirit attacking her body. Now the evil spirit has dispersed and her body is empty for a while."


    "It''s okay."


    "Both of you think about each other. You want her to learn, but she doesn''t want to destroy the relationship between you and Han 3000. She doesn''t want to learn. What can I do?"


    "Although I don''t know her very well, I know this girl is as smart as you. You have some similarities in character. Unless you want to force you to do something, isn''t it harder than going to heaven?"


    Su Yingxia has nothing to say about this and must admit it.


    Although she and Qin Shuang are totally different in character, some things are surprisingly consistent.


    They all recognize something or thing or person, and they will never give up easily, but they will never bow their heads at will when they refuse.


    From this point of view, Su Yingxia believes that even if she holds a knife around Qin Shuang''s neck, she may not nod to learn.


    "Hey, don''t worry. She''s nothing serious, but it''s just a surge of evil spirit."


    "I can only provoke her, make her evil spirit rise and change her heart, and teach her what I want to teach her by attacking her."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia suddenly understood and reflected that when she attacked Qin Shuang, even she felt her moves were very strange.


    That''s obviously not like a way to attack people.


    "You mean..." Su Yingxia asked.


    "The set of actions she was forced to defend was to help her open the pulse of double cultivation. Only by opening the pulse can she get twice the result with half the effort. This is my unique secret skill. There is no semicolon. I wouldn''t like it if she wasn''t Han 3000''s senior sister and you were so nervous about her."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was stunned at first, then suddenly delighted. So


    But before she could make a sound, she suddenly realized a very serious problem. The whole person couldn''t help frowning


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3567

    Seeing Su Yingxia''s appearance, I didn''t need her to speak out. Tianzhiqiongqi already knew what she wanted to say.


    "You mean to say that opening double veins is not equal to double cultivation, right?"


    Su Yingxia nodded undeniably, but it was so.


    "Therefore, I have long considered sending the Buddha to the West."


    "She has a strong evil spirit. Once it breaks out, it will not be easy. I led her to surge up, and naturally took this into account."


    "However, I know she has a demon killing sword in her hand. This sword is the only artifact to suppress evil."


    "No wonder you just used this sword. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang soon......" Su Yingxia seems to understand something.


    "That''s right. The demon killing sword can effectively suppress her evil spirit. When she was defeated, she was forced by the sword. Naturally, the evil spirit dissipated and people recovered their original state."


    "But the fatal blow of you and me just now is obviously not light. She almost killed half of her life when she was unprepared. In addition, her evil spirit rushed and quickly dispersed. At present, she is almost the same as dying."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yingxia, who was still relatively stable, was completely stunned.


    Looking back for a moment, she suddenly asked, "didn''t you say she was okay?"


    "Nothing means you can''t die. It''s different from dying."


    "You..." Su Yingxia was in a hurry. She was in a stable mood because she knew Qin Shuang had nothing to do, but she didn''t know that this damn Tianzhi poverty was fooling her.


    "I''m doing it for her good and to fulfill your requirements." Heaven is poor, strange and helpless.


    Su Yingxia was slightly angry: "nonsense, how can it be for her good? Also, when do I ask you to beat elder martial sister Qin Shuang like this?"


    "Yes, you didn''t say you wanted to hurt her, but the problem is that you asked me to help her. Didn''t I help her?"


    Su Yingxia was so angry that he could hardly speak. What is this called the theory of crooked reason and evil? What''s the point of calling someone to help if you beat others like this?


    "Don''t be excited. Let me ask you, even if I open her pulse of double cultivation, will she be willing to double cultivation?" Heaven''s poor Qi smiled.


    This question, a little thinking, there is an answer: "not necessarily."


    "That''s right." Tianzhi qiongqi smiled: "and I took ten thousand steps back. What if she agreed? Shuangxiu needs two people. Will Han 3000 agree?"


    Su Yingxia is silent. No one knows Han 3000 better than her.


    This even touched his bottom line, and he would never agree.


    If he forced him, it would be unimaginable for Han 3000 to be so bullied by his beloved.


    Moreover, Han 3000 would promise her everything else, but Su Yingxia was not confident in this kind of thing.


    "That''s right. She can''t, and he doesn''t want to. What can I do?" Heaven''s poor and strange voice said, and then sighed: "it''s right now."


    "With your words, Qin Shuang is dead and dying. Will Han 3000 think so much in order to save people?"


    "Qin Shuang can''t resist like this. He can only be forced to accept it. Kill two birds with one stone, can''t he?"


    Su Yingxia thought foolishly, as if it was really the most perfect solution at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia''s big stone was finally put down again.


    "However, Han 3000 is not back now. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang, she..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve lived for so many years. Can I take it lightly?" Speaking of this, tianzhiqiongqi was quite proud. He shook his head and smiled: "everything is just right, everything is under control..."


    Almost at the same time, with the end of the battle here, the sun in the sky officially set slowly from the West.


    On the other side of the sun lake, Han 3000 also felt the oblique shadow, and slowly opened his eyes.


    Then he got up from the ground and walked quickly towards the last stop in the jungle and the last stop of his trip


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3568

    Boom!!


    It''s like ten thousand rivers running, like ten thousand seas roaring.


    When Han 3000 stood at the edge of the sun lake, there was such a sound in his ear.


    Looking ahead, the vast water whirled wildly with the power of Tai Chi, like silver falling into the nine days, and then poured out from the center.


    The majestic scenery is vast.


    Even if you don''t know the strange things in the water, just the posture on the water is enough to be shocking.


    "Hoo!"


    Even as strong as Han 3000, he couldn''t help taking a long breath at this time. After calming his inner emotions, he stepped on his foot and flew directly towards the center of Ritan.


    In the center of the sun lake, there is a huge water hole in the center, with a diameter of about five meters. All the water rotates and falls from its surroundings.


    It is located on it. Looking down, it is dark under the cave. It is difficult to see the bottom. Only the roar in the cave is more shocking.


    With a single hand move, a fire in Han 3000''s hand lit up. Just a little, and the fire went directly below the water hole.


    One second, two seconds


    For nearly ten seconds, the fire was annihilated in the dark.


    Han 3000 shook his head slightly and smiled softly: "it''s quite deep enough."


    The words fell, the hands rose again, and the burning silence drove the sky fire. This time, a huge fireball nearly two meters large came directly.


    "I see how deep you are."


    "Go."


    WOW!


    The sky fire that had been trained by burning silence was immediately like a cruise missile, and directly plunged into the deep pit under your feet.


    This time, the light of fire passed by, and everything in the cave was really seen. Nearly ten seconds later, the sky fire still kept its momentum and kept moving deeper!


    Han 3000 locked his eyes and didn''t say a word, but he was already shocked. Calculated by the speed of sky fire and time, how deep is the hole?


    What''s special about meeting the deep sea or drilling into the center of the earth?


    Suddenly, just when Han 3000 thought so, the sky fire, which was still shining, suddenly disappeared into the darkness almost the same as the previous fire.


    It''s impossible.


    Tianhuo has a sense of autonomy and is by no means an ordinary fire. Now it still has its own power to practice with burning silence. Even if it encounters any difficult opponent, it won''t suddenly


    Suddenly it''s gone!


    Han 3000 was extremely confused, but at this time, he suddenly noticed that the water under his feet seemed wrong.


    Even, there seems to be something strange all around.


    Boom!


    Boom, boom!


    In the huge roar, a strange sound hid in it.


    The next second, Han 3000 suddenly stared. Almost at the same time, the whole ground and water were shaking wildly.


    The earth is shaking and the water is spinning wildly.


    "Roar!"


    In the dark pit, a sudden fire surged from the bottom of the pit to Han 3000.


    With fierce luck, Han 3000 hurried to avoid turning over, and then watched a huge fire sweep over his position and jump up for at least tens of meters. Only then did he completely calm down the roar, fall back into the pit and gradually drown in the pit.


    "This fire... As like as two peas", Han three thousand frowned slightly, and how could he discern that these fires were exactly the same as their own sky fire.


    What does this fire mean?


    Strangely, Han 3000 didn''t wait in vain. He moved and flew directly towards the pit.


    All the way through the cave, countless water fell around, and everything in the cave was normal. However, suddenly, the fire reappeared at the bottom of the cave!


    Han 3000 opened his pupils fiercely, moved his hands directly, and hit the emperor directly in the face of the rushing fire.


    "Hoo!"


    The fire swept through, but Han 3000 forcibly pushed the shield of youhuang all the way down.


    It seems that the other party also felt the tenacity of the shield in Han 3000''s hand. After the fire was taken back, he was silent in the dark again.


    Get ready and the fire at the bottom will rise again!


    Hoo!


    This time, it is no longer completely turned into a hole fire, but like a long sword, point-to-point, accurate and direct bombardment towards Han 3000.


    It is extremely fast, and in general, the pit is not huge. Therefore, the hiding space is actually extremely limited.


    However, against Han 3000, what is the difficulty again?


    Between several moving phantoms, the earth fire erupted more than ten times, but it did not hurt Han 3000 cents at all.


    When it re issued, before it was recovered, Han 3000 had accelerated and fell to the bottom of this strange hole.


    At your feet, the water is gurgling, the golden land


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3569

    The bottom of the cave is completely a closed space, just like a cylindrical bottle bottom. The water pours down from the mouth of the bottle, but I don''t know how many meters it takes to get here, but it flows in slowly like drizzle.


    The water is not deep, about five centimeters. Under it is a piece of golden land


    Not in theory.


    Judging from the touch of Han 3000, this place seems to be some kind of metal, but it has some characteristics of mud.


    After a closer look, I found that the circular place is actually a gossip, with a curved curve in the center and two holes about the size of an egg on both sides.


    The water entered through the hole.


    Who could have thought that in the end, the huge water just flows into these two insignificant holes quietly like a stream?


    Or, call it the two Yin and Yang eyes on the eight trigrams?!


    The fire that went out disappeared as Han 3000 arrived at the cave. Looking around, it was surrounded by running water. Han 3000 really couldn''t think of where the fire came from.


    However, this is no longer the focus. The most important thing now is what to do next.


    Han 3000 set his eyes on the gossip at his feet.


    Is this a breakthrough?


    With a slight bend, Han 3000 reached out and wanted to touch the gossip.


    However, to Han 3000''s great surprise, the gurgling water at his feet is not as cold as expected, but as boiling water in the fire.


    "Hiss!"


    However, what annoyed Han 3000 was that even Han 3000, who was protected by genuine Qi, couldn''t help shrinking his hand as soon as he touched the surface of gossip.


    With only a slight touch, Han 3000 can be 100% sure that the metal surface, which seems to be very calm in the water, can actually reach a temperature of at least thousands of degrees.


    That''s strange.


    Thousands of meters deep underground should be the same as what you perceive at present. The temperature is very low. After all, this is common sense. Isn''t this the reason why the cellar exists?


    But the water here is not only not close to freezing point, but also surprisingly hot.


    It''s surprisingly hot. If the water temperature is high, there should be smoke, but there is no smoke in the water here. Instead of saying that if there is, these evaporated cold air can be regarded as smoke.


    It''s weird enough that hot water emits air conditioning.


    "Does Yin turn into Yang, and Yang turns into yin? Everything is related to Yin and Yang?" Han 3000 frowned.


    "The water is hot and the air is cold, so the water is Yang and the air is Yin, but the land in the water is hotter, so the water is Yin and the land is Yang."


    "What a Yin generates Yang, and Yang generates Yin."


    "I see."


    Han Sanyi smiled. When the five elements divine stone between his left hand came out, one of them could really hit directly. Suddenly, the water power between the five elements divine stones was crazy.


    The burning silence of the right hand rises again and calls out the sky fire at the same time.


    "Heaven and earth are reversed, gossip breaks the sky, and harmony"


    As soon as you drink softly, the water power of your left hand and the fire power of your right hand are combined into one.


    "Yin and Yang rotate, break!"


    Another drink, water and fire blend, the two strands converge into one, and then rush towards the Yin and yang fish eyes.


    "Get up!"


    Drink again!


    Boom!


    With a straight line between the two eyes of Han, he slowly turned over with the force of the water.


    Buzz!


    The entire bottom of the circle is turned 90 degrees.


    Han 3000 didn''t hesitate at all. There was an acceleration between stopping and directly drilling into the underground space exposed from the metal bottom.


    Boom!


    As Han Trinity entered the bottom, the whole Bagua metal bottom was restored to its original position, and the flowing water was covered again. Nothing had happened to prevent Buddha.


    "Hoo!"


    At this time, Han 3000, after passing through the metal plate, has entered an unknown dark space.


    Here, there are no boundaries or objects.


    Just as the earth flies out of the sky and into the universe, it is boundless.


    But the only difference is that there is no sunshine, no moonlight, no light source, but a simple dark world.


    "Fuck, not even a direction?" Han 3000 frowned.


    With his murmur, terrible things happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3570

    "No... no... No."


    Bursts of echo suddenly came from a distant place, but it seemed that after crossing the central point of Han 3000, it quickly spread further.


    "Yes... Yes... Yes!"


    Han 3000 instilled almost all the true energy into his ears and listened carefully to the spread of these echoes.


    "How could this happen?"


    Han 3000 raised his eyes fiercely and frowned.


    That''s strange.


    There is an echo, which is enough to prove that the sound must come into contact with something, so Han Sanqian quickly listened carefully after hearing the echo at the first time, in order to judge where there are obstacles through the sound and find a corresponding direction.


    But paradoxically, these echoes returned to themselves and then released, but suddenly


    It''s getting farther and farther away


    They didn''t hit any so-called obstacles at all. They were so far away that they couldn''t hear the irrigated ears of Yihan 3000.


    What is the principle?


    The first time I went out and hit the wall, but the second time I went straight through without any obstacles


    Han 3000 doesn''t understand. The whole person is completely confused.


    But now, what makes Han 3000 more angry is what to do!


    Where should he go?


    Without knowing how big this place is, going rashly will only lead to more serious consequences.


    At that time, I''m afraid I''ll completely lose my direction in the dark world and consume my energy before I see the sun god.


    "This is his grandmother''s, what should I do?"


    Han 3000 frowned, and his brain was spinning rapidly, thinking about countermeasures.


    Between his thoughts, he suddenly remembered something. When his backhand moved, an energy patted directly on his head.


    "Shit!"


    Looking at the energy from this shot, Han 3000 couldn''t help scolding loudly.


    He used a little bit of strength to push it out, but he can also swear that he just used a little bit of strength.


    But the real result is that he seems to use the strength of sucking all over. The energy brush will fly out of the sky in an instant


    Even, in the end, Du Temu''s eyes are getting farther and farther away from himself.


    "What the hell is this?"


    With the naked eye distance of Han 3000, the energy brightness in this darkest place is actually no different from looking at stars.


    But how far apart the stars are, everyone knows.


    However, at such a terrible distance, his energy still goes farther and farther, until he can''t see it at all


    "Is this NIMA really a universe?"


    Although the brightness and volume should be taken into account, so it is not as far away as the stars, but this distance is definitely not short.


    Moreover, most importantly, the current situation is in line with Han Sanqian''s conjecture. It is almost as he thought - although he has just fallen from above, there is nothing above his head.


    This means that Han 3000 should have completely entered a very strange space at the moment of falling.


    Moreover, his position should be in the center.


    "It seems that it''s really what I expected. If you walk rashly, you will only completely lose yourself in this endless darkness and be tired to death."


    Thinking about this, Han 3000 thought about it. With the power of burning silence in his hand, he directly raised eight huge fireballs. After each fireball had a diameter of at least five meters, he hit them in eight directions one by one.


    In order to see the operation of each fireball clearly, Han 3000 directly pulled out eight golden bodies, and each fireball corresponds to a separate body. He is never willing to let go of any details.


    As long as any fireball is slightly different from others, it must be an important hole that they should break through.


    At this time, the eight fireballs also quickly passed through the darkness and went all the way to the distance.


    However, what made Han 3000 expect and unexpected happened


    Almost the same energy as before, except that the fireball stayed longer for a larger reason, there was no other difference between the eight fireballs.


    "This..."


    Han 3000 frowned!


    Shit, how do you play?


    When Han 3000 was depressed to the extreme, suddenly, he seemed to think of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3571

    "No?"


    Although Han Sanqian said so, his body was very honest and sat in place.


    Then, he quickly eliminated his doubts, put his hands in front of his knees and pinched the Dharma finger. The jade light of his whole body with colorful light also began to appear around him.


    Just half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Han 3000 was still sitting there, motionless.


    However, at this time, the light on him has become extremely strong under his determination.


    Under the light, it almost lit up dozens of meters inside and outside his whole body. Although there was still endless darkness under the light, at least, there was a place for Han 3000''s light at this moment.


    Han Sanqian still closed his eyes, looked indifferent and devoted himself to his meditation practice.


    Another half hour passed


    Han 3000 is still sitting there, and his light is still booming. However, compared with the soaring trend just now, he is now more peaceful and stable.


    "Hoo!"


    Han 3000 suddenly opened his eyes, and then the whole man took a long breath.


    "Do you think you won''t sell meat without Zhang Fei? Without you, the sun god, the world won''t turn? You overestimate yourself."


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, suddenly raised his eyes and said in disdain, "if you live in your own world and falsely compare yourself to God, you think you are really God?"


    "In the eyes of others, your behavior is just like an idiot, disgusting and abnormal."


    Then, Han 3000 suddenly bit his teeth and his face coagulated: "break it for me!"


    The angry voice shouted loudly, and the strange light on Han San''s predecessor exploded suddenly!


    Boom!


    There was a sudden burst of light all around.


    At this time, Han 3000 is like the sun, exploding and burning infinite light.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s body moved rapidly and crazily in the dark.


    Its speed is almost astonishing.


    However, Han 3000 still just opened his eyes and looked quietly, supporting the light of his explosion.


    "Hoo!"


    In the huge darkness, Han Sanqian''s body suddenly stopped after he quickly moved wildly with various strange lines.


    And almost at the same time, Han 3000''s mouth also showed a faint smile.


    Yes, Han 3000 didn''t move his body from beginning to end. All he did was to use himself to condense for a whole hour and really explode his own light.


    Something, power, is moving him.


    Moreover, if Han 3000 guessed correctly, the place that this mysterious force took him to is the place where the array was broken, that is, the place of Yang eye.


    In the dark world, Han Sanqian has been extremely confused about what kind of space this is.


    Even think of whether it is the underground world.


    But even the underground world cannot be so big.


    Therefore, this result can only be excluded, and there are few options left. Thinking about it can only be a fantasy.


    Taking advantage of this, Han 3000 began to think about what kind of dreamland it was.


    Soon, in connection with the disappearance of all kinds of energy sent by himself, and the fact that he had opened the golden gossip into it before, Han 3000 had an extremely bold guess.


    Here, at least it should be similar to an environment in gossip, or jump into the world of gossip.


    If so, then it is obvious that he is in the shade at this time.


    Yin to black, to dark.


    If you want to break the game, you need to find the positive side of the negative side in the gossip.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian deliberately shines a huge light to form a Yang eye.


    Once the Yang eye becomes great, with the power of eight trigrams, it will inevitably push itself to the only position with Yang in the Yin side in order to take care of the balance between yin and Yang.


    That is the so-called Yang eye.


    Sure enough, as Han Sanyi stopped here, suddenly, the light on Han Sanyi suddenly became more dazzling. Until a moment, the light spread all over the world and couldn''t open his eyes.


    Then, the vast expanse dissipated, and Han 3000 slowly reopened his eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3572

    There was no darkness in front of me, but it was white.


    The golden light of silk is around it. Sometimes it can be seen that it turns like running water and follows the flow of light. It is beautiful in a moment, just like entering the fairyland.


    Han 3000 smiled and blinked around. Like the previously dark place, it was also vast and almost boundless.


    Han Sanqian knew that through the Yang eye, he had reached the yang side of the eight trigrams.


    "Any attack is assimilated according to the nature of yin and Yang, and then discharged in the opposite place."


    "Both offensive and defensive. While resolving the enemy''s offensive and defensive, we can always rely on this to supplement ourselves and keep ourselves in a state of balance."


    "Arrogance does have the ability to be arrogant."


    Han 3000 said with a wry smile.


    When the fire comes, it will be swallowed by the Yang eye and then melted into the Yang face of the eight trigrams.


    Under the mutual adjustment of yin and Yang, after supplementing the Yin and Yang power required by the eight trigrams, the excess power is discharged through the Yin eye to fight back.


    If it is hydraulic, etc., the opposite is true.


    It has to be said that there are almost no dead corners in such methods. To say a little invincible is not bragging at all.


    "I have evil Qi. When I despise other forces and practice with evil Qi alone, and then detonate the dark forces, I can also find the Yin eye of the sun."


    "It''s only a matter of time before this array is broken. Why are you hiding it?"


    Han 3000 smiled softly.


    Although it seems that Zhou Wu is completely empty at this time, he still keeps talking to himself like a fool, but Han 3000 doesn''t care at all.


    At this stage of the matter, he believed that what he said could be heard.


    At least one person is bound to hear it.


    "Hum, although no one has ever dared to be so arrogant in front of the master, your boy does have arrogant capital."


    Sure enough, almost after waiting for a moment, there was a dull voice all around.


    It was as if someone had put an iron pot in his throat when he was talking. The voice circled around and came out.


    "It''s easy to say. It''s a little clever." Han 3000 smiled.


    "You are really not modest."


    "Relatively speaking, I''m modest." Han 3000 shook his head: "but this thing is relative."


    "Generally, I am quite low-key in front of others, but in front of you, low-key will change into high-key, and there is no upper limit."


    "Oh?" The voice wondered.


    Han 3000 smiled: "it''s very simple. You can think of yourself as the God of the sun. I don''t seem to be a high-profile person if I blow anything."


    "On the contrary, don''t play God. Even I don''t think I''m qualified to talk to you."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the voice was obviously silent for a moment. He didn''t hit people in the face and didn''t hurt his heart, but Han 3000''s words were firm, accurate and cruel.


    you ''re right.


    All along, he regarded himself as the God of the sun, comparing the sky above and the sun below.


    Moreover, this desire is stronger than anyone else.


    Just because he is a wronged soul and absorbs all grievances, he is far more eager to be recognized by the opposite side than a normal person.


    "You are so presumptuous." He drank angrily.


    Han Sanqian didn''t feel the slightest fear for his anger at all. He even had a taste of being reluctant to give up. He continued to ridicule: "isn''t what I said true? People who spend most of their years in the shade can''t see the sun. Naturally, their psychology will be distorted over the years."


    "Hey, actually, I''m not right to think about it. I shouldn''t say that about you, but should sympathize with you, and even act hypocritically to cooperate with you."


    "After all, for people with mental disabilities, we should be more obedient."


    The interval between sunset and the beginning of the month is not long. As the water monster and the earth monster said, it is not long to deal with it. Han 3000 has wasted nearly half of his time in the shady place. Therefore, Han 3000 must anger it as soon as possible in order to fight with him quickly and not miss the time.


    "You shameless child, shut your mouth."


    "Hehe, I just say the truth. After all, aren''t you still hiding in the dark, afraid to show up, and only dare to bark with me here?"


    "Bastard, you mean I''m afraid of you?"


    Han 3000 didn''t answer, but laughed coldly, full of disdain.


    "Fuck you!" A curse, suddenly, the whole space began to distort crazily


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3573

    Although Han 3000''s face is still full of disdain, his eyes are full of perseverance and vigilance.


    He knows his plan has succeeded, but it doesn''t mean he has succeeded.


    The resentment of the soul is very heavy. Once provoked, it is easy to ignite the fire in the other party''s heart. Han 3000 can really force him to show up quickly with this plan.


    But how can the God of the sun, who is in a state of rage, be an ordinary person?


    Han 3000 had to be very careful.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, at this time, the distorted space suddenly flashed.


    The next second, the whole world completely changed.


    The head is white and the feet are dark.


    Obviously, the breath of the white sun is the breath of the dark side.


    I''m in a gossip world.


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to adapt, the trace of gold and gas mixed in the vast expanse has been shuttling rapidly towards the East, and then condensed into one.


    When the golden awn was basking in the sun, he found that it was like the sun, standing East and hanging high in the air.


    Without waiting for Han 3000 to take a look, there was a crackling sound on his body.


    When I looked down, I saw that the clothes on my body began to wither seriously and began to slowly become carbon, and the anti Buddha was about to burn at any time.


    At this time, there is a more serious feeling of burning clothes.


    Without time to think more, Han 3000 hurriedly put the energy on his body to protect him, which barely supported the burning of the "scorching sun".


    However, even so, Han 3000 can obviously feel the abnormal muggy.


    "Young man, I can''t stand it? I haven''t worked hard yet."


    In the sky, Han 3000''s face showed embarrassment, and a sneer came.


    "If you want to be so fragile, don''t you think what you just said is extremely ironic? Hehe, I haven''t shown up yet."


    Han 3000 endured hard, and his body had lost its penetration. The fierce high temperature made him really feel dizzy.


    It deserves to be the strongest existence in the jungle. Han 3000 knows that this guy really didn''t do his best, but Han 3000 has really felt his terrible power.


    "Why, it''s too stuffy to be trapped in your broken egg? I can''t speak. I''ll help you."


    Suddenly, a burst of golden light rushed directly towards Han 3000 like the wind. Han 3000 subconsciously wanted to stop his luck, but the next second his body was completely uncontrolled and directly lifted and flew


    Bang!


    Tens of meters away, Han 3000''s body hit the ground heavily, and his shield collapsed in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    It''s too late to shout about the internal injury that was seriously thrown out of his body. The high temperature on the ground alone has made Han 3000 scream more than once.


    Black itself gathers heat. Coupled with the super high temperature at this time, Han Sanyi''s touch on it is like hitting a flint of thousands of degrees.


    Not only the clothes were directly turned into nothing in an instant, but also their own skin was obviously directly burned and cracked, the blood was transient, and the tender red inner meat was completely blackened.


    However, just being so natural is not enough to make Han 3000 cry so miserable.


    What really annoys Han 3000 most is obviously the light of the scorching sun above his head.


    Fangfo was placed in the weight of the fire, and his skin almost fell off when he was exposed to the sun, so that Han 3000 was like a monkey burned by the fire.


    Just looking at it, I can''t help feeling numb in my scalp.


    Regardless of so much, the only thing Han 3000 can do at this time is to get up quickly, reduce the area baked by the ground, and support the energy shield for re defense.


    With Han 3000 moving, blood gushed out of his mouth like no money. He was dumped just now. It seemed that the cloud was light and the wind was clear, but only Han 3000 himself knew how thunderous it was.


    He even felt that his internal organs had directly changed their positions in his body, and the bones of his whole body had been completely reversed.


    However, Han 3000 had no time to deal with these at this time. He knew that if he did not deploy defense in time, it was certain that the scorching sun and the ground would kill him in less than ten seconds.


    "Tut tut Tut, aren''t you still talking to me like a dog? Why are you so embarrassed now?"


    "It''s just an appetizer, kid. What''s really fun is starting now."


    With a grimace, something more terrible happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3574

    The sun awn suddenly became more dazzling, and the person who almost stabbed couldn''t open his eyes. When Han 3000 finally reluctantly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I don''t know whether it''s my own eye flower or the fact. The original aperture in the sky turns into two at this moment.


    Because of the high temperature and high light, Han Sanqian completely looked extremely vague, and the sharp pain that had always existed on his body was completely unable to remind him of anything.


    At least, in a very short time.


    If you strengthen the shield in a hurry to meet the battle, you will be seen thoroughly by that guy. At that time, whether in psychology or in the war situation, this guy will take the lead, and he will only be more inferior.


    This is what Han is most reluctant to see.


    Isn''t it extremely ironic that what was once used to suppress the enemy is now turned over to himself and used?


    But Han 3000 was afraid because his vision was blurred at this time, and the pain was completely extreme, so he couldn''t feel more pain in time. Once the aperture was really one and two, I''m afraid he had no more room to resist at that time.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked like ice.


    "There may still be a chance to fight under pressure, but if you don''t resist, I''m afraid there''s no chance at all."


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took a bite and directly urged his real energy in the next second to push his shield to a stronger limit.


    "Wow!"


    Almost at the same time, the two apertures suddenly released a stronger light wave, which came in the blink of an eye.


    Hoo!


    Bang bang!


    When the light wave blew, Han 30001 only heard the banging on the shield, and the heat around him began to expand rapidly.


    In the ultra-high brightness under the light wave, Han 3000 reluctantly glanced at his shield. At this time, it was like plastic put into the fire. It was deforming madly in the high temperature. It seemed that it would not last long.


    "Shit, how could this happen?"


    Han 3000 is extremely depressed. This is still when his energy is the weakest. How can he play with him in his heyday?


    Is the gap between forces so large?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Han 3000 directly urged his jade light to support. Originally, Han 3000 wanted to leave more back moves, but he couldn''t carry it until then if he didn''t use all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    Yu Guangda rises up and drives the divine light in his body. Han sanran, who was still in a weak position, suddenly finds his own field.


    The jade light shield directly swept away the previous melting trend, and the whole moment was extremely strong, and those seemingly fierce light waves were directly blocked in an instant.


    Everything, and in an instant, light is just light.


    "Oh!"


    Seeing that Han 3000 suddenly became a close rival in the twinkling of an eye from successive fiasco, the voice was obviously unexpected.


    "At a young age, I didn''t expect that your cultivation is so profound that you can directly resist my two sunshine?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "there are many things you didn''t expect. You still need such nonsense?"


    "Smelly boy, you are really crazy. However, just because you can withstand my two sunshine, this is much better than the demons and ghosts outside. I allow you to be crazy in front of me."


    "But only for once. Don''t ask me why. The reason is simple."


    "You have only one chance in your life. I''ll give you three minutes to feel and enjoy your glory."


    The words fell, the sunshine light wave still continued to fall, and Han 3000 was safely in the confrontation by relying on the jade light shield. The five elements divine stone quietly emitted a weak light beside Han 3000, repairing Han 3000''s physical injury.


    He wanted to satirize the guy''s fanatical confidence, but he needed three minutes to readjust and repair his injury.


    Three minutes, it will soon be over.


    The time of death is over, cry again


    Then, the two sun like apertures in the sky suddenly turned into eight in an instant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3575

    "What?"


    When he saw the eight apertures in the sky lit up, even Han 3000 at this time could not help but feel cold in his back.


    This one is enough for him to break the defense instantly, and these two make him even need to use the aura of the seventh monkey he just got.


    This needs another one. Han 3000 may be annihilated in an instant, not to mention more than six at once.


    What should I do?


    Han 3000 was completely stupid.


    The gap in strength between the two people seems to be too great. For the sun god, I''m afraid he''s just a little doll who can walk. He can stagger himself to the ground by waving his hands!


    Do you really want to die here?


    "No, I will never!"


    "I want to go back. I want to go back. I want to watch Han Nian grow up. I want to spend more time with Su Yingxia. I will never give in."


    "If the king of hell wants me to die, I will smash his hell. If God wants me to die, I will pierce the thief heaven."


    "I fought with you."


    With a roar, Han 3000''s next second operation simply stunned the guy.


    "Are you fucking sick? You... Dare to remove your energy shield at this time? Don''t you think you die fast enough?"


    This move, there is no way to call it a strange move, but only a stupid move.


    Under the sunshine, not to mention the intensity of the light wave formed by the two apertures at this time, just one aperture can make Han 3000 completely naked in just a few seconds.


    But isn''t it too early for this guy to dare to do the opposite now?


    "I want to die. Dare the king of hell take it?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Under the light waves, Han 3000 was already "sweating" like rain at this time.


    But this sweat is obviously not sweat, but the fine skin and tender meat that Han 3000 just grew under the repair of the five elements God stone.


    At this time, they are mixed with Han 3000''s blood, like some kind of mud, constantly flowing down from Han 3000''s body.


    I''m afraid no one in the world knows more about how painful these are than Han 3000.


    It''s almost no different from the whole person falling into high-strength sulfuric acid.


    Han 3000 did not show any pain. His eyes were just looking at the two apertures in the sky with great firmness.


    Hand up, slightly open and close, hand out, the sky fire reappears, and the moon wheel comes out.


    The sky fire turns into a bow, and the moon rings condense the strings!


    Move in the hand, a jade can wrap all kinds of five lights, and it will directly become an arrow!


    Then Han 3000 bent down, pulled his bow and pointed to the sky eight times.


    Seeing Han 3000 doing so, the guy at this time finally understood what Han 3000 was doing.


    "You madman, how dare you give up your defense and directly want to attack me?"


    Yes, it''s better to attack actively than to defend passively.


    If the sun doesn''t set, Han 3000 will always be hit by crazy pressure. It''s better to completely let go and have a good fight with him.


    "You are so naive. You can''t even stop your defense. Dare you try to attack?"


    "I want your life!"


    After that, eight light waves were emitted directly from the eight apertures almost instantaneously. After forming a row, the mountains and seas came crashing down!


    Even though there was still some distance, Han 3000 at this time could clearly feel its incomparable strength. The meat on his body even began to become slime and kept falling from his body.


    "In ancient times, Hou Yi shot the sun. Today, I, Han 3000, take the old road and pay tribute to my ancestors!"


    "Get up!"


    The bow was stretched and filled up, and even almost became one because of distortion.


    "Broken!"


    "Brush!"


    The arrow of divine light is launched in an instant. After completing each other''s tasks, the sky fire moon wheel directly wraps the arrow of divine light and speeds up.


    WOW!!


    The light wave crossed the arrow and hit Han 3000. The arrow broke the light wave and suddenly attacked the eight apertures in the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3576

    "Wow!"


    "Bang!"


    Two sounds sounded almost at the same time!


    The huge light wave directly passed through Han 3000''s body and set off bursts of air shaking.


    The arrow of divine light also arrived before the aperture was full, and there was a vigorous explosion!


    The whole world trembled with these two simultaneous vibrations.


    Han 3000''s body was also shaking, and the whole person shook.


    Then, he stood straight in place, his hands hanging slightly, his head light and low, and his mouth could not tell whether the blood vomited wildly mixed with the body that had become mud, or whether it had become mud itself


    At this time, he had no human appearance at all. It was more like who took a personal skeleton frame, then pumped it out of the slurry and put it on the ground.


    In the melted orbit, a pair of eyes are still embedded in it. However, although the eyes are still firm, the brilliance is gradually fading.


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, his mouth was no longer full of black blood, and he vomited out with some strange mixed liquid.


    The next second, Han 3000''s body was weak and would fall forward. If he hadn''t taken out a jade sword, I''m afraid he would have completely fallen to the ground.


    But even if you hold a sword, you don''t use your hands. It''s more like using your waist and hands together.


    It was not because the meat on his hand was almost melted and could not hold the sword, but because his body was about to die.


    After the golden wave passed through his body, Han 3000 not only completely extinguished his superficial body, but also made the repair of the five elements divine stone meaningless, but also his internal organs at this time.


    Yes, under such impact, his internal organs were completely injured by the high temperature and began to melt.


    The strange liquid that comes out of the mouth is also the liquid formed after they melt away.


    Han Sanqian felt death waving to him and saw Su Yingxia and Han Nian smiling at him.


    I don''t know if he was unwilling before his death, but also saw Su Yingxia and Han Nian in the sky. He raised his head mumbling.


    The divine light is exploding, and the huge flame, with the purple electricity of the moon wheel, frantically devours eight circles in the air.


    But only for a moment, the flame disappeared, the purple electricity ended, and the previous calm was restored in the sky, but


    Eight apertures are still hanging in the air, and even there seems to be the formation of the ninth one.


    Han 3000 was a little desperate. His last breath was almost half loose. His whole body was crooked and only depended on the support of the jade sword.


    Give up the full attack of defense. Han 3000 may not have thought that he could hit the sun with eight circles in one shot, but he also believes that he can blow off at least several.


    But where can you think of it? Now it seems that their own attack is more like tickling others, while their attack on people and themselves is devastating.


    Yes, Han 3000 completely miscalculated.


    He overestimated the attack of others and underestimated his own.


    Or it can be said that the strength gap between the two is so huge that Han 3000 can''t imagine, so


    The ending will be so different from the imagined one!


    "Can''t you think of it?" The voice appeared in time, full of deep ridicule and disdain.


    "You want to play with me. Do you know how many people in the sun moon lake once thought the same as you?"


    "Although I know I can''t fight, at least I can get back a little bit of poor dignity by killing 800 enemies in this way."


    "But unfortunately, dignity is always taken back by your own ability. You waste and garbage don''t deserve it at all."


    "Do you understand?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, and his face was full of bitterness.


    "The king of hell dare not accept you? Hehe, it sounds very domineering. Unfortunately, domineering without strength will only become ridiculous."


    "Go, if you have another life, be a mute. If you haven''t offended me, in fact, you can be my Dharma protector in Ritan. Why come to such a miserable end today."


    "Forget it, it''s just a waste of saliva with you dead man."


    "You can breathe."


    At the same time, a breeze suddenly blew slowly.


    The wind is very light and cool, just like the spring wind at noon. The people who blow it are very comfortable, and even close their eyes to enjoy it quietly.


    But for Han 3000, this wind is actually the last straw to crush his life.


    With a bang, Han 3000 officially fell to the ground and didn''t breathe anymore.


    The voice laughed coldly. I was about to leave, but suddenly I heard something wrong behind me


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3577

    Dada, dada!


    Strange sounds suddenly sounded behind him.


    Although the sound is extremely subtle, in such an environment where there is no one else at all, even the wing spread sound of a mosquito will appear extremely loud.


    Han 3000 is completely dead. He saw Han 3000 lose his breath with his own eyes.


    What could that sound be?


    Thinking of this, he was a little strange. He looked back, but he couldn''t help feeling confused.


    Han 3000 is still lying there, but it''s just a pool of mud.


    Is it because the mud bubbles and explodes?


    Thinking of this, he seemed to understand something and wanted to leave.


    "Dada!"


    Another faint noise sounded, as if provoking him.


    When he looked back, everything was still normal, as if nothing had happened.


    However, just as he was about to turn back, he suddenly seemed to find something.


    It''s light!


    In his space, in addition to black and white, in addition to his own golden light, there are other lights at this moment.


    Green ink is like jade, and it is incomparably green when it is scattered.


    How can there be light in your own space?!


    He was puzzled, but when he raised his eyes, he saw these green lights falling from the sky and drifting to the ground.


    What happened?


    He wondered.


    But soon, he was more confused.


    The place where the green light landed was not elsewhere, but the place where Han 3000''s bones were at this time.


    The green light sprinkled on it slightly, and then the light dissipated, which seemed to be completely integrated with the bones of Han 3000.


    what is it?


    Is it the soul of Han 3000?


    But the soul only rises from the body, but I have never seen a soul falling from heaven.


    So the answer can be ruled out.


    What on earth is it?


    Suddenly, a pool of meat mud that had absorbed its light began to rebound the green light directly in the next second.


    No matter where the body is, it is blooming with this kind of green shimmer. Looking from a distance, it is like a top-grade emerald glittering in the sun.


    Looking at him, I was more absorbed. Obviously, I didn''t know what kind of operation it was.


    Hoo!


    In the midst of the green light, a reflection suddenly rose from the light.


    Hold a long staff and look at the world.


    Buzz!


    In the green light, there were bursts of golden light.


    A moment later, it broke through the shackles of green light and reflected with each other.


    On the opposite side of the green light, the golden light also reflects a figure. He meditates slightly and puts his hands together. Close your eyes, but it seems extremely powerful.


    "What do you mean?"


    He looked more and more confused, and even couldn''t help making a sound at this moment.


    No one answered him, but it seemed as if someone was responding to him.


    At the moment when he just made a sound, suddenly, the green light and the golden light completely coincided.


    Tight and bright.


    With Han 3000 as the central point, the golden and jade light flashed all over the world. In a trance, a figure in the air seemed to be transparent. When welcoming this light, I couldn''t help covering his eyes and avoiding his edge.


    "Gulu Gulu!"


    In the meat mud, a small thing moved around like a chicken before breaking its shell. Finally, he dug out a hole and then flew into the sky.


    "Haw!"


    A few monkey calls, and then blink at the flying thing, it turned out to be a monkey scratching its ears and cheeks.


    He turned several somersaults during the take-off, and then fell quickly towards the bones of Han 3000.


    Pop!


    The monkey fell and smashed. At the same time, it also splashed the meat, mud and bones of Han 3000. It was terrible at the scene.


    The empty figure in the air was obviously a little silly, but it was hidden again after it was stable.


    "Pa, PA, PA!"


    Suddenly, the meat mud scattered by the collision began to wriggle on the ground, like a small snail.


    However, at this time, the people in midair were stunned to find that these things were slowly moving towards the original center.


    Some of them just bumped into each other on the edge and then slowly merged together, while others met again in the most central place. They seemed to perform their respective duties, but they didn''t know what they were doing!


    But time will bring answers to anyone.


    They gradually condensed into a human shape, with the fusion of the edges like hands and the coincidence of the center like bodies.


    "This..." in the sky, a sudden surprised voice also sounded in an instant.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3578

    How could this happen?!


    What is this?!


    However, his surprise and amazement did not change the essence of anything. Leisurely, the thing that had been condensed into human shape was suddenly covered with jade light.


    From a distance, it was like a jade man carved by Tiangong, lying there lifelike.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult... Is it difficult for you to be made of jade? Can you condense again?"


    "Hum, even if you can be reconstituted, I can break you again."


    When the words fell, eight apertures suddenly appeared again in the sky, just like Eight Suns.


    Then, with a faint bang, a huge wave of light suddenly hit.


    WOW!


    The light wave attacked the jade man on the ground again, but, unlike before, with the light wave attacking the jade man, when he first contacted, the jade man suddenly lit up a golden light barrier on his body, and immediately blocked his light wave.


    The next second, the golden light suddenly bounced, and something strange happened


    Bang!


    The light wave only deadlocked with the golden light for less than a second, and then it was directly bounced out as if it had been shot into a mirror


    WOW!


    The light waves hit the eight apertures in the sky in reverse. The eight apertures shook violently, and I heard a dull hum in mid air.


    "Poof!"


    "How... How?" The unreal figure was uncomfortable, and with an incredible light drink, the figure finally emerged as a whole because of the injury.


    "My attack will... Be rebounded?"


    "What the hell is that?"


    Obviously, no one will tell him the answer, but in other words, something is telling it the answer.


    Under the protection of the golden light, the jade Qi in the jade man''s body is lighting up its light. At first, it is only dark green, but it is getting greener and more dazzling.


    Until a moment later, the vast green has exploded, and even dyed the whole world green.


    "Hoo!"


    Although the green light and jade spirit has no divine power or pressure, I can''t help feeling sad when I see the green sky.


    I''m not afraid to fight directly. I''m afraid of this kind of fist waving in front of you and I don''t know when to fight.


    "Pa, PA, PA!"


    Suddenly, in the green light, he suddenly heard bursts of noise. The sound was very loud but very crisp. It was difficult to describe that sound.


    But if you have to find a way to describe it, the sound of the chicken''s broken shell is probably the most appropriate.


    But here, where''s the chicken?


    Where did you get the broken shell?


    Suddenly, the figure''s eyes were stunned fiercely, and the next second was like a sharp arrow directly directed at the jade man.


    Sure enough, the jade man suddenly began to fall off all around, and pieces of jade continued to fall from above, and those falling jade pieces did not stay in place. Their bodies changed into jade water, and then slowly got into the jade man.


    The louder the sound, the more jade pieces will fall. Under the package of jade light, gradually, a human shape looms.


    "That''s..."


    That''s not a person. He''s covered with long green hair, sharp mouth and monkey cheeks!


    "Monkey?" The man was stunned with a slightly shocked wonder.


    Jingying is a good monkey!


    "Then... What the fuck is it?"


    And in the air, it is surrounded by a burst of green gas. They wrap around each other, and there seems to be something hidden inside.


    The head is big. He doesn''t know that there has been no one else in this place for many years, even things have never been seen.


    That''s good. Not only people come, but also more fucking things.


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    In the layers of green air, that thing is getting bigger and longer.


    Almost at the same time, the green haired monkey on the ground suddenly moved his fingers, followed by his toes. Finally, he simply sat up and stood up again


    The green light in the sky also stood up with him and slowly opened the prelude, revealing what it had been brewing and cherishing


    At this time, the figures in the air also moved at the same time and opened their mouths.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3579

    It''s a long stick about one meter six or seven.


    The whole body is dark green, with the pattern of auspicious clouds at both ends, and the seal of double dragons flying in the center.


    On the whole, you can see that this staff is by no means an ordinary thing.


    "Brush!"


    The stick suddenly moved and quickly flew to the monkey''s hand.


    WOW!


    The monkey took the long stick and suddenly lifted it to prevent the Buddha and monkey god from coming. It was very powerful.


    The green light around him was collected collectively and flowed slowly around him. A pair of monkey eyes were extremely cold and stared at the shadow of the void.


    "A dead man, a monkey?" The voice was a little surprised, but the next second, he drank coldly: "but so what?!"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m afraid you can''t pee a monkey?"


    Between the words, the eight light circles moved again, and the light wolf came in an instant.


    "Drink!"


    The jade monkey also shouted angrily, raised the stick and went up!


    One side of the light wave is like a tsunami, rushing to the sky, while the jade monkey carries the stick and breaks through all powerful forces.


    "Ignorance, have you forgotten how you were melted into a pile of mud just now? Joke, change a monkey and change your hair. Do you think you can resist it?" The voice disdained a sneer and mocked everything.


    However, the jade monkey had nothing to say, but continued to rush with the stick.


    "Go to hell."


    The light wave had come down, and in his roar, the light wolf flashed more fiercely and rushed to the jade monkey.


    "Brush!"


    The light wave has passed through the jade monkey, and the jade monkey also breaks through it with a stick!


    But


    "What?!"


    The attack of the jade monkey did not decrease at all, and the light wave passed it unharmed. On the contrary, the jade monkey raised the stick and smashed it more and more fiercely.


    Closer, closer, closer and closer to the illusory shadow.


    Ten centimeters, five centimeters!


    The monkey''s face was ferocious, powerful and extraordinary.


    WOW!


    Suddenly, the monkey flashed and reappeared, but it was not the monkey, but Han 3000. The long stick in his hand also became a cold and jagged jade sword!


    "Shit!"


    With a roar of surprise, from stick to sword, from monkey to man!


    Bang!


    The unreal shadow was directly smashed, and the knot was solid. After retreating for tens of meters, it was barely stable, but the body shape could not move.


    As soon as the jade sword was closed and his posture stood up, Han 3000 turned into a monkey and the jade sword turned into a long stick, proudly ignoring the illusion.


    "You... How do you..." a mouthful of transparent liquid flowed out of his mouth, and almost at the same time, the eight apertures hanging in the sky were dim, and even one aperture finally disappeared!


    It''s impossible!


    It''s impossible!


    How could that boy be intact under his own light wave attack?


    How could that boy... Hurt himself?


    I don''t know how many years, I don''t know how many years, here and outside, he has always been an absolute supreme existence.


    No one can shake!


    However, at present, this little-known boy has completed tasks that ordinary people can''t complete.


    "Little... Boy, what kind of freak are you?" He asked coldly.


    But the jade monkey did not answer.


    Suddenly, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Monkey... Monkey, you... This is the seventh monkey in Zhang Yongshi''s hand? Have you cracked it? Have you got its true story?"


    "Impossible, impossible, impossible!"


    He roared angrily, and his tone was full of discontent.


    Of course, he knows the things in the sun moon lake very well. Although he openly advocates that he only rules here, other things are privatized.


    But in fact, he had already secretly figured out the moon treasure of Shuitan double gods and the seventh monkey.


    It''s a pity that even he himself can''t figure out the mystery. For many years, he can only spare time and have no other way.


    But he never thought that what he had been thinking about for a long time appeared in front of him in another way at this moment.


    This is simply staggering and unacceptable.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at Han 3000 fiercely!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3580

    "No wonder, no wonder your boy can die and come back to life. It''s the monkey that''s causing trouble!"


    "Well, I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him, too."


    After that, his body changed and completely disappeared into the air, but the remaining seven suns in the sky rose sharply in an instant.


    The whole space was heated up in an instant, like a furnace red by fire.


    The jade monkey raised his eyes and looked at the sky.


    The next second, he stamped on his foot and flew directly up with a wooden stick.


    Almost at the moment of his flying, the monkey body turned into Han 3000, and the long stick suddenly turned into a jade sword.


    "Come on."


    The seven Yang suddenly moved. The next second, with one Yang as the center, the other six Yang showed the trend of six combinations. They released a vast sword like roar to Han 3000.


    Qimang takes Han 3000 as the center. Obviously, if it is directly bombed, it will only turn into waste residue.


    Han 3000 did not panic at all. He moved in his hand and hit back directly in the face of seven rays of light.


    "You Huang!"


    The youhuang is strong in case of strength and weak in case of weakness. It is almost the same as the Wuxiang divine skill. Taking advantage of the situation, the youhuang resists seven lightsabers, and Han 3000 moves in the Taixu divine step.


    The 72 way divine sword instantly adjusted its direction and stabbed the nearest aperture.


    Almost in the middle of his 72 way magic sword waving, Han 3000 turned into a jade monkey, the long sword also turned into a long stick, and the strange and tricky Jin mang turned into an extremely domineering stick in an instant.


    The aperture also obviously sensed the intention of Han 3000, but their respective offensives were trapped by youhuang, and it was difficult to get out for a time.


    "Brush!"


    When the sword to the stick arrived, it carried the terrible power of Han 3000 and the jade monkey. The attacked aperture was stunned for a moment, and then disappeared under the explosion.


    The sword rises and falls, and the stick hits the sky!


    Again!


    Again!


    Again!


    Han three thousand is as powerful as a spear. In the crazy and unrestrained attack, the aperture falls and explodes one by one!


    In less than half a minute, seven Suns have set six, leaving only one sun hanging high in the air, so weak.


    "Breaking mountains and rivers!"


    The long staff turns over and the jade sword breaks through the air!


    With the constant changes of human shadow and monkey shadow, the power of thousands of people rushed down.


    "Bang!"


    The sun collapses and the light explodes.


    The whole world is in an extremely dazzling light.


    A moment later, the light dissipated, everything, and the peace of the past was restored.


    Qiyang has long disappeared. Only Han 3000 with a long sword is left in the air. He is majestic!


    "Hoo!"


    A heavy vent rang through the whole space.


    "Is that ok?"


    The voice was confused and shocked.


    It''s really wonderful.


    Complete the anti kill between attack and defense without the slightest slippage.


    Defense is like a solid wall, while attack is like running water.


    "Although I''m an opponent, I must praise you. This is the most gorgeous offensive and defensive skill I''ve ever seen in my life. It''s really better than blue. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead."


    "Smelly boy, I really have you."


    Han 3000 was still cold and expressionless, but his eyes were firm and did not say a word.


    "Hum, it seems that those bastards have betrayed me."


    "It''s more and more interesting that the quiet emperor has made it out."


    Since Han 3000''s tentative burning silence brought Tianhuo in, he has noticed that it''s wrong.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to some things. Some people can''t understand them all their life, while some people can completely master them as easily as chopping melons and vegetables.


    This is called fate, or luck.


    He had such an experience before his death, so naturally there was no need to be surprised.


    But as Han 3000 just brought out the seventh monkey, and now blocked by the youhuang, he deeply understood one thing.


    One thing may be luck, but two or three are no longer luck. It can be explained clearly.


    This is fate!


    Or, it''s the choice of heaven.


    But what about the chosen one?


    "I''m dead. What''s the point of whether the world wants or not? What kind of shit do I care about?"


    When he roared angrily, the sky suddenly became gray, as if there was a shadow of Yin, and more strange things happened with it.


    The eight aperture sun, which had completely disappeared, suddenly hung high in the sky again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3581

    The expressionless Han 3000 couldn''t help opening his pupils when he saw this scene. Obviously, he didn''t expect this to happen again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    Arrogant laughter sounds wildly in the space, which is not only a kind of hysteria almost crazy, but also a kind of crazy vent almost abnormal.


    "How could this happen?"


    Han 3000 stared at the eight red circles. He clearly broke them. Why did they reappear in the blink of an eye?


    Moreover, it seems that they are not affected by being shot down at all. Now they shine equally fiercely, almost no different from before.


    Even, because of the previous Qiyang explosion, the space at this time is much hotter than just now.


    Even at this time, Han 3000 is confident that he has reached his peak.


    "Shocked, isn''t it? Surprised, isn''t it?" It seemed that he saw Han 3000''s doubts. He stopped laughing and said with a sneer.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but he didn''t refute.


    Even compared with what he said, he was very discouraged.


    Because I have basically tried my best, but what I get is such a result.


    "Want to know why?"


    In mid air, his illusory figure showed a trace of illusion again.


    "Why are you staring at me? Can you kill me if you stare at me? Don''t dream, son. The gap between you and me is very huge, even though your performance is good."


    "But if you meet a pervert, it''s nothing."


    "This is my space. I am the master here. Whoever I want to live will live, and whoever I want to die will die. Do you understand?"


    "Ha ha, king of hell? I am the king of hell here!"


    Then, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly moved. The next second, the extremely strong air pressure suddenly came to his face. Han 3000 even had no time to resist. His body was like being hit by a huge mountain and fell quickly.


    From the sky to less than 10 meters away from the ground, Han 3000 was slightly stable, but the distance between the two was at least thousands of meters.


    What kind of ghost power is this?


    Even if Han 3000 beat others, it is absolutely impossible to beat others to fly like this, unless the other party is a mortal who can''t fly.


    However, what is the huge gap between mortals and Han 3000? Is it difficult for Han 3000 to compare with this guy? Can the gap be so big?


    Isn''t that possible?


    How to say that Han 3000 himself is actually cultivating himself now, at least at the level of Sanxian. Even if he is a little careless, he can blow a true God.


    How could he be worse than anyone in such a huge gap like a natural moat?


    This is simply unscientific.


    But if not, how to explain everything in front of you?


    dominate!


    Yes, the master of space!


    Like dealing with nightmare at the beginning, he is the absolute overlord in the dream. Naturally, everything is controlled and decided by him.


    Obviously, the same is true here.


    "I see."


    After figuring out these, Han 3000''s sense of powerlessness also disappeared in an instant.


    It''s not just a huge gap in strength, which means he doesn''t have a chance at all.


    Although the master seems to be more terrible than the strength gap, Han Sanqian believes that no matter how big the master is, he must have his weakness.


    It''s like the nightmare of the day.


    "Then it seems that I really can only be dead?" Han 3000 finally opened his mouth.


    "What do you think?" He smiled coldly: "what do you think it means to cut off my Eight Suns? I''m not afraid to tell you, I can give you eight more. What can I do?"


    "I can have ten, a hundred, or even thousands more. Smelly boy, how much power do you have to play?"


    Yes, everything has the final say, not thousands of people. Even tens of thousands of people are not boasting.


    He really has the ability to do it.


    For Han 3000, let alone 10000 apertures, even 10000 light waves need to be cut at least 10000 times every time he cuts with a sword.


    At that time, how much strength can Han 3000 have?


    I''m afraid I don''t need others to do it. I''m tired of myself.


    "You''re right, but I''m a typical dead pig. I''m not afraid of boiling water." Han 3000 smiled: "so, I have my thoughts."


    Han 3000 raised his jade sword again: "my thought is that I won''t die. You can only die."


    The words fell, Han 3000''s mouth showed an evil smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3582

    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the phantom voice had an ear pulling action. The whole person looked at Han 3000 in amazement: "what are you talking about?"


    "Boy, are you born out of a cow''s ass? You like blowing so much?"


    "Shit, don''t say you won in my space. What do you take to keep you alive?"


    Everything is dominated by him. Naturally, all resistance and attacks are futile. Obviously, there is no problem with his words.


    "What will win you? As you said, the person who dominates everything is the ultimate winner, isn''t he?" After three thousand words, Han appeared again.


    The sword is like a stick, the stick is like a sword, the body method is like a person, and the phantom is like a monkey. Under the opening and closing, Han 3000 is flying and chopping.


    Almost like just now, in just a few tens of seconds, the day overhead fell like a broken kite, and then exploded on the spot like a balloon.


    Then there were eight more


    Eight more


    When nearly half an hour passed, Han 3000 cut down the aperture of the sun and did not know how many. Between the crazy explosion of the scorching sun, the whole world was also full of explosion light and high temperature.


    Han 3000''s body has long been sweating like rain. However, no one can tell whether his body is the sweat of physical exertion or the sweat of too hot.


    In mid air, the illusory figure reappeared. Looking at Han 3000 in mid air, he didn''t panic at all, but only sneered repeatedly.


    Ignorant, childish, even ridiculous.


    To him, these are obviously nothing. On the contrary, they are more like a monkey being played by itself.


    He can be said to be attacking his solar circle, but he can also be said to be attacking the air.


    These are basically harmless things. Even if he kills and destroys more, he can''t do any harm to him at all.


    Everything is meaningless.


    "Hoo."


    Han 3000 was tired. The continuous attack made his whole sword holding hand tremble slightly at this time.


    "Are you tired? Why don''t you take a break? I''m in a good mood. I allow you to take a break. Let''s continue, shall we?" The phantom sneered.


    If he was offended by Han 3000''s intrusion and his words, now he wants to stay more.


    Although he would kill him cruelly, his tenacious vitality and good combat effectiveness made him feel very funny.


    Therefore, playing before killing is a more interesting and angry thing.


    Han 3000 looked back coldly. Although the time and place of the phantom appeared were uncertain, Han 3000 could still instantly capture his position by hearing.


    He didn''t speak, but his brain was spinning rapidly.


    A moment later, he said coldly, "it''s infinite, isn''t it?"


    "Oh?" He looked at Han 3000 with great interest, obviously waiting for his following.


    "Gossip!"


    "Whether Yang Qi is damaged or Yin Qi is damaged, the eight trigrams will always be adjusted to balance. Therefore, no matter how many apertures I knock off, their energy will always be stable here and keep balance with the Yin side."


    "Boy, you finally reflected." He laughed: "Yin and Yang will reconcile with each other, so no matter how much you do, it''s useless."


    "More importantly, under the harmony, even if you are really fierce, one side can be seriously damaged, and the other side will be repaired in time."


    "This kind of supplement seems to be harmful, but it doesn''t, because all the real energy is in this gossip. It will still be adjusted, absorbed and filled again. Do you understand?"


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "it seems that I have no more to play."


    "Play, of course you can play, but it''s not you, but me. Ha ha, ha ha."


    "OK, I''ll play with you."


    Han 3000''s words fell, but he suddenly stopped attacking. Instead, he suddenly put away his long sword. Then, the goods made an incredible move


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3583

    Even the phantom looked puzzled when he saw this guy''s behavior.


    What are you doing?


    Give up resistance?!


    Still


    "Cramming?"


    The Han 3000 didn''t attack, but also planned not to defend. He fell in place, and then sat down on the ground, slapped up, sat down and closed the door.


    What the fuck is this?!


    "Is your boy sick?"


    This temporary cramming is obviously far from his mother''s spectrum.


    He didn''t get hurt in this attack!


    Are you tired? Want to readjust yourself?


    He was relieved to think of this.


    For now, it should be.


    "Well, I said I would never break my promise if I allowed you to rest. I''ll give you half an hour."


    As soon as the words fell, his body disappeared and hid in the air again.


    At this time, Han 3000 was not affected by the outside world, even though he was crazy biting his whole body because of the heat left by too many aperture explosions in the air.


    Bursts of jade Qi came out of his body with the colorful breath in his body.


    Not much at first, but as he settled for a longer time, the breath released became bigger and bigger, so that he was already full of his breath in a few square meters around him.


    In the air, the phantom appeared again, but I was full of questions when I saw the scene.


    He is also a great God. He was well-informed when he was alive, but he has never seen Han 3000''s operation.


    Sao!


    It''s so coquettish that all the other enemies must be silly.


    This product


    This product is not practicing, nor is it conditioning your internal breathing, but


    It''s fucking deflating!


    Isn''t it fucking wrong?


    Not to mention how stupid and mentally retarded it is to let out the true Qi in his body. Just say that he is alone, he didn''t do it like this.


    Who the fuck will be idle and have nothing to do. Let go of your hard-earned Qi. Don''t.


    It''s like everyone is making money. Everyone wants to earn as much as they can. No one will think they earn more, and no one will take the money out to play.


    But in front of Han 3000, he was throwing money.


    To say something unpleasant, anyone with a normal head can never do such stupid things.


    "Your fucking brain is really hot."


    With a low scold, he looked at Han 3000, who was very serious and closed his eyes. He couldn''t help but continue to say, "you still have half the time."


    "Keep playing."


    The words fell, and he hid again.


    Han 3000 didn''t know whether he heard his words, and he really listened to them. He not only continued to release his true energy, but also came more violently than before.


    Just for a moment, the atmosphere around Han 3000 has expanded to a wider range.


    When the last half of the time passed, Han 3000''s face was full of breath within a hundred meters.


    "Shit, you can see that your internal power is so strong?"


    Such a huge range, even the phantom man couldn''t help exclaiming at this time.


    Yes, with Han 3000''s ability, his particularity, and the heart of the dragon family in his body, there are few people in the world who want to compare with him in internal power cultivation.


    "Although the waste outside is waste, it is always a nightmare for most people."


    "You really have your arrogant capital to reach me from the outside. You can have so much internal power that even the Buddha can''t help praising you."


    "Tianxuan, worthy of being Tianxuan, together with the Buddha, envy your internal power cultivation."


    "But what do you mean? Do you want to give these things to me and let me keep your dog alive?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 opened his eyes and smiled: "these things are really for you, that''s right."


    "However, the latter sentence is a little wrong. It''s not to let you save your dog''s life, but to take your dog''s life."


    Words fall, Han 3000 fiercely stood up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3584

    "Asshole, what are you talking about!"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the phantom flew into a rage. In his eyes, Han 3000 at this time should be like a good dog. He can only wag his tail and beg for mercy, not roar at his incompetence.


    "Don''t your ears work well? I''ll say it again. Kill your dog."


    "By you?" He drank coldly, then smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "don''t say that your boy is really angry now, just like a useless man. Even your boy is not my opponent at all just now. Are you a duck? Your mouth is hard?!"


    "Didn''t you say that here is gossip and the harmony of yin and Yang."


    "It''s like a jar full of water, and I''m just a small piece of ice residue that fell into it. I''m afraid the water will melt me, so I desperately try to open the water, but it''s not easy to open it, but there will be other water to fill it immediately. I''ll always be in place and trapped in the water. There''s nothing else except waiting for the water to devour me, right?"


    "Although the examples are biased, it can be understood in general." He said coldly.


    "The only way to break the game is to break your bottle." Han 3000 road.


    "Are you alone? Although your accomplishments are amazing, it''s absolutely impossible."


    "Yes, it''s really difficult for me to break him alone. However, there is something on our earth called a bomb."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and the whole scattered energy suddenly lit up.


    At this time, the remnant of the shadow was surprised to find that the released true Qi was not completely released. Han Sany always wrapped it tightly with a force.


    "We have atomic bombs and hydrogen bombs on earth. I''m not talented, so I can only have a real gas bomb."


    After that, Han 3000 made a sudden move and directly pushed the huge real Qi bullet wrapped around him into the air, followed by three fingers into a formula and a direct pinch.


    "Broken!"


    Boom!!!


    It makes a loud noise, and the super explosive gas wave rolls away like a huge wave in the sea, directly reaching the whole space!


    Don''t you know how to reconcile Yin and Yang automatically?


    Then I will directly break your balance by exploding!


    Yes, of course, Han 3000 knows that relying on his own energy to break these is almost equivalent to dreaming, but if he makes these energy produce several times more power in the way of bomb or self explosion without hurting himself, the final result may be different.


    He has such a deep internal force, and the natural power of "self explosion" is incomparable.


    With this explosion, the other party obviously found Han Sanqian''s intention at this moment.


    "You fucking want to break my balance here in this way? You''re too naive."


    However, his words were completely annihilated with the attack of the storm.


    I don''t know how big the world is, but no matter how big it is, the explosion is spreading wildly to its edge.


    The whole world trembled slightly!


    That is, there is nothing else here. If there is anything, it must be destroyed in this explosion.


    Even though the Han 3000 goods are protected by residual energy at this time, they are still overturned by the aftershock at this moment.


    After a long time, until everything was calm, Han 3000 struggled to stand up from the ground, and then looked around nervously.


    However, when he had just glanced around less than half, he was interrupted by a ferocious laugh.


    "Haha, haha, haha, haha!"


    "Bastard, you''re really a fucking evil door. It''s interesting to think of this way to play with me."


    "But unfortunately, your boy failed. Do you know what it means to fail?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "it means that I have no real ability, just like waste, but I am allowed to be slaughtered, right?"


    "If you want to gamble heavily, once you fail, you will be doomed. So, smelly boy, you completely annoyed me, and I''ll break your body!"


    "Never be reborn!"


    "Wait a minute." Han 3000 smiled and saw that the other party didn''t make a move. He then continued: "there''s a question I want to ask you. Anyway, I''m dying. You won''t suffer if you answer me. How about it?"


    "What do you want to ask? Fart quickly."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3585

    "How much is it?" Han 3000 blurted out.


    "How far is it from what?" He doubted.


    Han 3000 smiled softly: "you know what I want to ask."


    The phantom was stunned and then smiled. He knew what Han 3000 was asking: "although you hit the stone with an egg, I must admit that you are much stronger than I imagined."


    "Even if I lived most of my life, few people can have such deep internal power as you, and none of them have such cultivation at your age."


    "So, although your stupid method is stupid, it does interfere with the balance. As for the difference, at least half."


    "Half?" Han 3000 frowned slightly: "it means that if there is another one like me, the limit here will be almost the same, right?"


    "Ha ha, you can understand it like this, but haven''t you heard what I said? People with deep internal power like you don''t even know much about me when I was alive, let alone how many years I''ve been dead."


    "Besides, children, there are only you and me here. Where can you find someone with the same cultivation as you? Do you rely on me?"


    "If it''s up to me, I''ll cancel it myself. Isn''t it over?"


    Then he laughed wildly, and Han 3000 laughed with him at this time.


    The two smiles coincided with each other and were harmonious with each other. For a time, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The remnant shadow soon couldn''t help but scold: "smelly boy, what are you laughing at?"


    "Then what are you laughing at?"


    "I naturally laugh at you. You don''t know how to live or die. You''re dying."


    "I''m sorry. I''m laughing at you, too. You''re dying."


    "Bastard, how dare you speak hard?"


    Han 3000 shook his head slightly: "didn''t you say that there is one me here, which is almost to the limit. Sorry, I think I found that me."


    Hearing his words, the phantom was obviously surprised, and then quickly looked around.


    However, the surroundings are empty, and naturally there is no human shadow.


    Moreover, once he settled down, he suddenly remembered that this was his own territory. In that case, who could enter here without his knowledge.


    "Smelly boy, why don''t you shake me?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have such interests and hobbies."


    The words fell, Han 3000 suddenly smiled. Then, he moved in his hand, and a huge force began to condense slowly in his hand.


    At first, this energy was small and even negligible, which was also in line with his judgment of Han 3000.


    After using all the real energy release to produce an explosion, this guy is now an oil exhausted lamp, and it is impossible to set off any waves at all.


    But as Han 3000 moves more and more in his hands, his energy is also growing wildly.


    As like as two peas in the past, he was almost the same as before. He could really go out of his way and go all out to expand his meters.


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    At this time, the phantom was completely stunned. He didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand. How... How could it be like this.


    He Han Sanming has released all the real energy. It''s impossible for him to condense such majestic power again in an instant.


    Even if the boy hid something just now, it''s impossible to hide too much.


    Unless this guy only let a little out, in fact, this guy still has more?


    But this idea can be directly ignored if it exists only for a second.


    Because it''s impossible.


    What the hell is going on?


    Suddenly, his eyes stared. Was it the monkey?


    But it shouldn''t be.


    The aura of the seventh monkey was absorbed by him, and even the flesh helped him revive when he died. How can the monkey help him at this moment?


    But the question is, neither is this nor that. How can this boy accomplish this feat at this time?


    That''s fucking weird.


    "Is it strange?" Seeing the silly appearance of the goods, whose head was about to break, Han 3000 laughed at this time.


    Han 3000 seemed to want to say. He immediately stared at him.


    "If you know your men so well, you shouldn''t forget that some of them have an ancient secret method called Taixu."


    "What!" Hearing this, the phantom was shocked


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3586

    Too empty!


    It''s impossible... It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible.


    Of course he knows the way of Taixu! But it was precisely because he knew it that he thought it was absolutely impossible.


    At that time, he was poor in his way. Whether it was a clich ¨¦ or hearing what others said, he finally got a glimpse of the secret method of those guys in Yuetan.


    However, the profound and strange nature of the law makes it difficult for him, even if he is as strong as the sun god, to understand the profound meaning.


    He pondered for many years, using his knowledge when he was alive and the knowledge he had, he only barely understood its general meaning, but could not further practice its skill.


    Although it''s nothing, it''s strong enough to be an endless gap compared with the waste that owns it.


    He even bet that those mediocres could spend their whole lives and didn''t even know the name of the secret method, let alone whether they could practice it.


    But this guy


    Not only understand the meaning, but also practice and use it!


    Shit, is that the difference between heaven and ordinary people?


    Hateful, annoying!!


    But why are you chosen? And I will be bound and tortured here?!


    This will not make him have the slightest fear, but will only have endless anger and reluctance.


    But almost as he was gnashing his teeth, Han 3000 had regained more powerful energy and became angry all over his body.


    "Even if you''re too weak, what can you do? Just rely on a secret method to break this place? You''re too ignorant?" He roared angrily.


    "I forgot to tell you that although I don''t know the art of Taixu in detail, I should know its meaning. Do you want to know?" Han 3000 smiled softly.


    The phantom did not speak, but apparently stared at him without moving. The natural intention was self-evident.


    Nonsense, he has studied for so long, how can he not want to know?


    "He should be able to Instantly revive the energy in my body with blood. Do you think it''s magical?"


    Hearing this, the phantom was obviously a little stunned. A moment later, he looked at Han 3000 in disbelief and said, "are you lying to me?"


    It made him feel a little hairy.


    He originally thought that Han 3000 could do it again because of the power of this spell, but if it is a spell that can really revive his body full of blood according to Han 3000, it will become great.


    At most, the former is fierce in attack, so that in his own space, under the harmony of yin and Yang, he doesn''t worry about it at all.


    But the latter is different.


    He also said earlier that Han 3000''s incredible power is really abnormal to the extreme, and the wonderful way of detonating makes the explosion more crazy.


    His space is indeed a little shaky after an explosion. If he does it again, there is no need to say more about the consequences.


    "What''s the advantage of lying to you? What''s more, can you lie to you for a while and for a lifetime?" Han 3000 grinned: "speaking of it, I have to thank you."


    "If you hadn''t told me that I had reached half my talent, I would really be a little discouraged and feel sure of defeat."


    "Fortunately, if you tell me these things honestly, I can quickly recover my reason, regain my confidence and think of such a move as Taixu."


    "I, Han 3000, will take revenge for my hatred and kindness. Therefore, for a person who helps me with honesty, I will never complain with morality with lies, so what I say must be the truth."


    "You..." hearing Han 3000''s words, the phantom obviously took a step back in the air and was slightly surprised: "I don''t believe it, don''t believe it, you fucking shake me, I''m not scared."


    "Believe it or not, let''s see the truth." Han 3000 smiled coldly, followed by a condensation with one hand. Suddenly, he could get together wildly. A huge and fast-growing real energy ball, which was almost the same as before, was already hanging on Han 3000''s head.


    The phantom was slightly surprised, and Han 3000 also moved suddenly at this time.


    Boom!


    The ball of true energy was detonated again, and the huge explosion impact directly attacked the whole world in an instant. Then, the whole world suddenly became quiet


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3587

    in perfect silence!


    Fangfo has never happened before.


    However, the phantom in the air did not make any action, but stayed in the air half unreal and motionless.


    The Buddha of time stood still at this time.


    As the situation worsened, the whole world suddenly shook slightly.


    The degree is very light and disappears quickly. It seems that everything has returned to its original appearance.


    However, the next second, the whole world suddenly shook wildly.


    The darkness under your feet is like a mountain torrent. When it rises and falls, it continues to crack. The white sky above your head also rotates like a raging current. The whole world changes color for a time, and the anti Buddha is falling apart.


    "Succeeded?" Han 3000 stared at the sky. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, at this time, bursts of roaring instantly attracted Han 3000''s attention.


    At this time, I saw the unreal shadow standing in the air. Suddenly, it was like a ball full of gas. A large amount of gas was wildly scattered from his body, and he was also discouraged and roared ferociously!


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, he completely exploded. With the deafening explosion and the violent wind, Han 3000 was like a small stone under a tornado and was directly blown to climb hundreds of meters.


    Although Han 3000 tried desperately to resist, what he could do was that the power of the instant wind was too strong. Not to mention that now his two consecutive explosions have emptied his old base. Even in his heyday, he was obviously unable to resist such power.


    Hoo!


    Hundreds of meters later, the wind decreased, but the strong inertia still made Han 3000 roll for tens of meters again, and then slowly stopped.


    At this time, the Han 3000 people were blowing a little numb, rolling around and dizzy, and the whole person didn''t have to be so desolate and miserable.


    He sat up and shook his head. It was obvious that he couldn''t reflect for a while.


    He checked his injury. It was OK on the surface, but the inside of his body seemed to have suffered a lot of internal injuries because of the explosion.


    He tried to move his body a few times. Sure enough, his throat was sweet and fresh blood overflowed from his mouth in an instant.


    "Damn it." Han 3000 gave a low scold. He was very depressed. At this move, he found that he seemed to have been badly hurt.


    However, it can also be imagined that after all, he was lucky not to die under such a big explosion when he was hollowed out.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 hurried back to look at the previous direction, but he saw that it was dark there.


    When he looked down at his body, he was surprised that his hands had a touch. When he raised his palm, there was some clay on his palm.


    "Here is..."


    He immediately looked back around, but found that it was dark all around. When he contacted the soil on the ground, Han 3000 suddenly understood what: "I''m in the underground space?"


    After a shock, he was suddenly delighted.


    Since I came to such a place, it proves that I have come out of the damn gossip world.


    That means that the gossip world is really broken by itself.


    "Shit!" Thinking of this, he suddenly tightened his fist with great excitement.


    He won the battle of three thousand.


    Regardless of his injury, Han 3000 stood up from the ground and then walked in a certain direction by intuition, trying to find the exit here.


    I don''t know whether it''s the cause of bad luck or whether it''s too dark to distinguish. Han 3000 fumbled for a long time and didn''t even find a hair.


    However, Han 3000 can step on the ground all the way, plus there is an echo. Han 3000 can basically be sure that this is not a place like the shady side of gossip, but just a relatively large underground space.


    However, almost at this time, a sound suddenly sounded.


    "Want to find a mouth?"


    Hearing this sound, Han 3000 was startled, looked around and shouted, "who!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3588

    "Don''t you know me so soon?" The voice was a grim sneer.


    Han 3000 frowned, and the whole man was shocked: "ri... Sun god Shengyuan, you... You''re not dead?"


    "Hum, joke, you just want to kill me? You''re too fucking naive!" He snapped coldly.


    "It''s impossible." Han 3000 couldn''t believe the facts in front of him. The gossip space had been completely destroyed, and at that critical moment, it exploded together with the illusion of the sun god.


    He was blown away by the force of the explosion. How can it be fake?!


    But the fact is before us. Even if 10000 of Han 3000 don''t want to believe it, they have to accept this reality.


    "How on earth... Did you do it?" Han 3000 was shocked and asked.


    He disdained to smile: "you''re so smart. Why don''t you guess? Draw inferences from one instance."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned and thought seriously.


    Of course, he wants to find out what''s going on. After all, he''s betting almost everything on himself!


    While Han 3000 was thinking, the voice said slowly: "your boy is really capable. He is arrogant and low-key, sharp and fanatical, smart and doesn''t play cards according to the routine. If anyone meets an opponent like you, he really has to sigh for himself and ask for more luck when he is unlucky."


    "But... Even if they are blessed, they are not as blessed as your boy."


    "Hum, a group of true gods can''t even study things that Lao Tzu can''t even study. Your boy can not only understand, but also learn from his mother. Where can you reason with others? Who can be blessed with you? The most hateful thing is that Lao Tzu''s fucking Gang work hard to make a quilt and have the right to make a wedding dress for your boy."


    "Shame, anger!"


    He scolded angrily, obviously complaining about the injustice of heaven and earth.


    "But then again, your boy is really worth these things. He can make strange moves against me frequently. If I didn''t have some skills, I would really let you turn over the boat in the gutter."


    Who could have thought that the boy would attack fiercely and then his mother''s baa attack. He was really, really and falsely making himself a headache. He even accidentally let the boy get his words in.


    It''s true that hooligans are not terrible. They''re afraid that hooligans have culture!


    At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly understood everything by drawing inferences from one instance.


    "I see." Han 3000 raised his head.


    The four heavenly kings said that the sun god Shengyuan is a guy who absorbs the Qi of yin and Yang, which also means that he is a yin and Yang double body, just like gossip.


    "Gossip is you, and so are you."


    "Inside the eight trigrams, it''s your positive side, and here it''s your negative side. There''s reality in the emptiness, and there''s emptiness in the reality. They contain each other and complement each other. Am I right?"


    Yang exists in emptiness, while Yin exists in reality. Although the eight trigrams are explosive, the bad is only his positive side, while in the deep underground of reality, it is his negative side.


    The darkness around him is just in line with his shadow?


    Looking back on the gossip, his body has always existed in the white sky, and everything makes sense.


    "Haha, haha! Smelly boy, from a certain point of view, I really like you more and more. In a word, you can see the essence of things through it. It''s interesting. It''s really fucking interesting."


    "However, it''s a pity that I''m having a hard time now, so the smarter you are, the more I hate you!"


    "So you have to die."


    He giggled and sneered.


    It''s hard for him. No one can think of a better life. In particular, it''s the arrangement of the thief God to let them make wedding clothes for others.


    In fact, you don''t think I''m afraid of something after 3000, but you don''t think you''ll understand it at all


    "Although you''re not dead, the huge explosion just destroyed your sunny side and left your shady side completely intact, it doesn''t mean you''re qualified to kill me."


    "If my guess is right, when Yin and yang are adjusted, your positive side will be exploded, which will also affect your negative side, and mutual assistance will hurt each other, won''t it?"


    "Yes, I was hurt, but Han 3000, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten one thing." He admitted generously, but roared angrily.


    Han 3000 frowned: "Oh?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3589

    "Do you know what time it is?" He sneered darkly.


    As soon as he heard this, Han 3000 immediately said in secret that it was bad.


    After the Yin and Yang eyes passed, Han 3000 almost had only one hour left. Unfortunately, when the sun broke, Han 3000 spent at least another hour.


    This means that the time of dusk is basically over, and it is very likely to enter the night at this time.


    At night, Yin Qi rises. This guy now has a dark side. Although his strength is greatly reduced, at the same time, the rising Yin Qi is madly supplementing his own strength.


    "Hum, I''ve been on guard since you entered here. Smelly boy, do you think you''re the only one smart?" He shouted coldly.


    Han 3000 raised his eyes in panic: "Yin and yang can be reversed. If I enter in the daytime, you will first deal with me with the yang side of the eight trigrams, and kill me at night with the help of Yin Qi."


    "On the contrary, if I enter at night, you must first expose the dark side here to me. Once you toss until dawn, you will reopen the gossip and use Yang Qi to promote and kill me."


    "Hahaha, smelly boy, you''re right. Do you think you''ll stay behind?" He smiled a little proudly, and then slowly opened his mouth: "from the first day of my practice, my master told me a word, do you know what it is?"


    "What is it?"


    "Never expose all your strength in front of your enemies. I will always remember this sentence, even now."


    That''s right. The more you expose, the easier it is for people to find out your details. Naturally, it''s easier to deal with it.


    "He is really worthy of being my master. Just this sentence has made me turn danger into safety many times." Then he looked coldly at Han 3000.


    Although it was dark all around and he could hardly see anything, Han 3000 could clearly feel that someone was staring at him coldly in the dark.


    "You have some skills, but unfortunately, you can''t play chess."


    The words fell, and suddenly there was a dark wind from nowhere in the dark. Han 3000 hurriedly stretched out his hand to resist, but his body was also lifted by the wind, and then threw it heavily and hit the ground more than ten meters away. At that time, his bones broke and blood gushed wildly.


    It seems that the wind is clear and the clouds are light, but in fact, it is like falling at a height of thousands of miles. Han 3000 is dizzy and his five internal organs are displaced.


    More importantly, the wind was so cold that Han 3000 almost frosted all over his body, and he even couldn''t help shaking madly in his bone marrow.


    Naturally, on the hands of the subconscious, it is also solidified into ice at this time, which is difficult to move for a time.


    "Do you have a third you?"


    Seeing that Han 3000 was like grass mustard, but he played with it at will, he sneered and mocked gently.


    Han 3000 had already tried the technique of Taixu when dealing with the double gods of Yuetan. It is not available again, but has its unique cooling off period.


    Han 3000 has only been used for a short time. Obviously, it is absolutely impossible to use this magical skill again.


    But Han Shuo said, "you''re still not satisfied, but you''re still cold?"


    "I guess you don''t. why don''t I give you some time and you try again? I''ll wait for you." He laughed coldly.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, but obviously he was ready to do it. However, he didn''t respond to Han 3000''s actions.


    In other words, his only reflection was that he spoke again: "boy, I don''t know how many years I''ve lived. Do you think it''s useful for you to play psychological warfare with me?"


    "You can''t do too much again."


    "Want to know why I''m so sure?"


    Han 3000 looked at the dark place and stopped in his hand. Obviously, he certainly wanted to know what made him so determined.


    "The art of Taixu is so terrible that it can instantly restore one''s true energy. Such a perverse magic skill, I don''t think it''s too much to overturn Yin and Yang?"


    "You should know that if it is placed on a master, it can be equivalent to becoming two at once. The metamorphosis is self-evident. If it has no certain restrictions, what has it become?"


    "So, I think about it, and from the power of your second big bang just now, this limit can only be time. Am I right?"


    Han 3000 bit his teeth and didn''t speak. He couldn''t help but feel empty in his heart.


    At this point, he smiled coldly again: "if so, what else can you do if you are completely hollowed out?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3590

    Han 3000 was helpless. Obviously, he was eaten by this guy.


    His body was already injured, and the injury was not light because of the explosion.


    But these may be small for Han 3000. If he can bite his teeth and insist with his will, then the emptiness he really can at this time is the real skillful woman for him. It is difficult to cook without rice.


    And the deadliest place.


    As he said, what else can he fight with him now?


    Not at all. Can you use a fist?


    Maybe you can fight on earth, even in Xuanyuan world, but in this eight dimensional world, it''s almost like bullshit.


    Even if you are no longer willing to accept such a result, it is an indisputable fact.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly: "what else can I say when you have finished?"


    "Say, of course you can. There are not many people who can make me plan to deal with. I hate you very much and want to torture your boy slowly to death."


    "However, I must also admit that I like you. You won my love and respect for you by your own ability."


    "So, leave some last words. When you die, I will set up a grave for you, that is, leave your last words on the tombstone."


    "Last words?" Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly, smiled and said, "yes, just one word."


    "You speak."


    "I don''t want to die." Words fall, Han 3000 slowly stood up.


    In any case, whether there is a chance of victory or not, Han Sansan is definitely not the person who bows his head at will. He will not give in to death, nor will he accept any death arrangement.


    Even if he is going to die, Han 3000 must be the one standing dead.


    "Without true Qi, I still have this body, no hands and feet, and I also have this pair of steel teeth. If you want to kill me, pay a price." Words fall, Han 3000 body moves, directly put on a posture.


    Seeing Han Sanqian so, he was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that Han Sanqian dared to resist when he was dying, and it was still the boxing and foot Kung Fu used by ordinary people.


    But after his surprise, he disdained to smile. Yes, since it is all boxing and foot Kung Fu used by all talents, what else can he do besides making people laugh?!


    This kind of thing is to take it to wander in the Jianghu. It''s all a small gadget that can be killed in front of the house within a hundred steps. Let alone use it against him. Even many hairy boys can''t play with it.


    What is he afraid of?!


    "Although I like your spirit, your behavior is stupid." Between the words, there was a cry and a gust of Yin wind.


    Han 3000 over there just put up his posture and felt a strange force coming. The whole person didn''t even have a chance to resist. He was carried by the wind for several meters again and then hit the ground heavily.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 fell seven dizzy and eight elements, and the scattered bones didn''t listen to orders. Han 3000 tried to get up several times, but it was all in vain.


    "Boy, you''re naive. But it''s fun. Aren''t you tough? Stand up and go on."


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    Han 3000 took a few breaths. After slowing down, he bit his teeth, endured the severe pain, and staggered to his feet again.


    "What''s the hurry? Didn''t I stand up?" It is said that the cloud is light and the wind is clear, even with a faint sense of disdain, but in fact, even Han 3000 himself is very clear.


    It''s just an external force but an internal force.


    Think about it carefully. If you can''t even touch other people''s fart, what can you take to fight others?!


    "Ha ha, I''m right. You are really a duck. Even if your whole body becomes a pot of rotten meat, your mouth is too hard."


    "Interesting."


    "But it doesn''t change much. Because the results are the same."


    After the words fell, another dark wind rose gently in the dark, and then suddenly blew to Han 3000.


    According to common sense, Han 3000 will obviously be carried away again, but the fact seems to violate the principle. With the Yin wind blowing, Han 3000 stood there safely this time


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3591

    This scene obviously stunned the sun god, who was sneering in the dark, and then stunned.


    What''s going on?!


    This guy hasn''t been blown away by his own wind?!


    This... This is absolutely impossible.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    No one knows more about the power of his own Yin wind than him, especially in the face of Han 3000, a weak chicken.


    But this fact is really


    He is a fool. In fact, why isn''t Han 3000?


    He didn''t think it would be like this. He didn''t think that the Yin wind was blowing on him, but... But it was really like a Yin wind blowing, so there was nothing else.


    They stared at each other and didn''t know what had happened for a moment.


    The Yin wind is accurate!


    Can it be a squib? I


    "Shit!"


    With a loud scold, the sun god was obviously quite depressed and angry. It can''t be said that there is no shame in such a situation. Therefore, what he can do now is to lay a stronger wind and a larger wind.


    Find the field again.


    "Hoo!"


    The wind is over again.


    Hoo


    But the wind left again.


    Scraping from Han 3000''s body doesn''t take away a trace of dust, let alone even a hair of Han 3000.


    "I''ll go!"


    The sun god was a little crazy, and his eyes stared like ox eyes in the dark.


    What the fuck is this?


    The gale is invalid again!!


    Are you playing?!


    He was numb. This time, he deliberately increased the area and strength. At the same time, he also targeted Han 3000 before sending it. His purpose is to worry about the recurrence of the situation just now, and put it away for a long time.


    But even so, he''s still fucking empty.


    What the hell is going on?!


    Compared with his depression and his gang, Han 3000 at this time has changed from shock to joy. He seems to begin to understand what happened.


    Although it is extremely strange to think of it, it seems that


    This is the truth and essence of the matter.


    "His grandmother''s, do you really want heaven to help me?"


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 was quite excited. The next second, he suddenly smiled with joy, turned defense into attack, and punched directly at the place where the Yin wind came.


    Then, one punch after another.


    He bombarded happily. Although it seemed to be beating the air, it was more like forcing something in the dark.


    Of course, only Han 3000 himself knows what he is doing.


    Or, there''s another person who knows what he''s doing.


    Helios.


    "Fuck, you still want to attack me?"


    The sun god was so angry that he suddenly got together in his hands. Several Yin winds condensed directly in the dark. Without saying a word, he wrapped Han 3000 directly from all directions.


    Hoo Hoo!


    There are dark winds. If someone is watching the battle at this time, it must be seen that there are at least a dozen dark winds around Han 3000, and each of them is like a sharp blade with countless wrong families.


    If the wind blows on people, there is no need to say what effect it will have.


    But what is strange to others is that Han 3000 not only completely blocked the sweeping of these Yin winds, but most importantly, he was unharmed and still stormed in the dark crazily.


    In the dark, although Han 3000 had no goal at all, he still sold the position of the sun god in the direction of the wind, so Han 3000 could approach himself in the opposite direction of the wind. Under a random fight, he was really hit by Han 3000, which made the sun god shout.


    "You son of a bitch, you''ve just been dying. Why... Now you''re like a reckless man. You can''t use up your strength? Won''t you get tired and hurt yourself?"


    When Han Sanqian heard this, the offensive was still unabated, but he smiled: "I''m also very strange. I just moved and hurt to death. Now it''s not only not painful, but also... Full of vitality."


    The sun god frowns, isn''t it


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3592

    Is it


    "Are you fucking playing me?"


    Didn''t the son of a bitch get hurt from beginning to end just now? Just fully cooperate with their own acting, so that once they take it lightly, they will hit themselves hard.


    This seems really possible!


    At least on the face of it.


    But when you think about it, it seems wrong.


    It''s too much to play such a bitter trick, and he doesn''t really have an indisputable fact. If he''s such a waste, what''s his qualification to play?


    What''s the matter with this boy?


    As the saying goes, living people can still suffocate their urine.


    This is a kind of disdain, but now it''s fucking real in him.


    He''s really suffocating his urine because a fool is beating himself with his fist!


    Depressed, very depressed.


    "Hey, hey." In the face of his abuse, Han 3000 is not angry but happy, and the frequency of attack in his hand is also accelerating madly.


    "Ah! I fought with you!" He roared angrily. The next second, the surrounding black gas anti Buddha gathered towards him like running water.


    The next second, the whole surrounding environment began to change greatly.


    The originally dark space seems to be watered down by someone suddenly. It is no longer so dark and dark, and you can''t see your fingers. At this time, the color in the space is more inclined to gray, just before the dawn of the Buddha, and like the sunset.


    With Han 3000''s naked eyes, you can actually see the ground clearly at this time, and even... Some places not far away.


    From the outline, it is indeed a huge underground space. The ground is wet and dark, about 100 meters high.


    However, now is obviously not the time to see the scenery. Of course, the dissipated black gas can''t disappear out of thin air. At this time, they are all gathered about a few meters in front of Han 3000 to form an incomparably huge black ball.


    Of course, Han 3000 didn''t dare to be careless. Even if this guy was injured by the gossip explosion, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. Moreover, it was the time when Yin Qi rose.


    With a sudden move in his hand and the skill of footsteps, Han 3000 attacked the guy directly.


    Regardless of your black ball and white ball, regardless of your size, Han 3000 has only one word, that is Chong!


    "Bastard, I want your life."


    Almost at the same time when Han 3000''s fist was attacked, the shadow did not dodge. After using the black gas to directly take Han 3000''s fist and cover his body, the black gas on the periphery condensed into a big fist in an instant.


    Aim at Han 3000''s shoulder and hit him directly.


    Although this fist seems to be condensed by black gas, it is actually full of great Yin Qi power. If you think about it, it can make people feel like a knife and produce great Yin and cold gas.


    If this is condensed into a ball and hit hard, it doesn''t need to be said how strong it is.


    At least even Han Sanqian in his heyday will be immediately put down and seriously injured.


    However, Han 3000 at this time didn''t say that he was trapped by black gas and couldn''t be stopped at all. In fact, he didn''t want to resist in his heart alone.


    When you freeze your fist, you still beat the black Qi inside, but you don''t care about it.


    Naturally, with a loud bang, the fist of black gas directly hit Han 3000''s shoulder.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s fist also directly penetrated the whole black Qi, and half of his fist stretched out from the other side of the black sphere.


    "Ha... Ha, ha ha."


    Smiled, he laughed crazily. Han 3000 really didn''t want to die and went crazy. He attacked himself in general, and even hit himself through his Yin Qi.


    However, a fist without any real power, even if he is as powerful as an ox, what can he do?


    He has no body. These ordinary fists can''t cause any substantive damage to him at all.


    What is he afraid of?


    On the contrary, Han 3000 ate his full punch and became disabled even if he didn''t die.


    "Smelly boy, don''t you know the consequences of hitting stone with an egg? Or do you just want to be brave in spirit?"


    "Congratulations, you have succeeded. You know your ambition by death."


    His voice was full of ridicule and disdain, as well as deep irony.


    Han 3000 smiled and suddenly raised his head: "who said I was going to die?"


    "You..."


    He didn''t do anything?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3593

    "What kind of monster are you? You... You... You''re all right?"


    If Han 3000 tried several times before but couldn''t break the game and almost collapsed in his heart, then at this moment, the two have completely changed their positions.


    Sun Shengyuan''s heart began to collapse.


    Is this a fucking ghost?


    Why again and again, Han 3000 is like his mother''s old cat, dead and alive, alive and dead, but in the end, he can''t die?


    He fucking hit it with all his strength. He''ll be unharmed?!


    You know, in any previous battle, he almost showed a second kill against Han 3000.


    This is true both in gossip and in the underworld.


    But why is it that now, with all his strength, he has become like this?


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    What? It''s all.


    He lived so old that at this moment, he had a sense of powerlessness and despair for the first time


    To put it simply, he doesn''t know how to deal with Han 3000.


    Hoo!


    As soon as the black gas withdrew, it quickly withdrew to a place more than 3000 meters away from Han, which stopped again.


    But as soon as he stopped, he didn''t have time to think more. Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled, and then he was stunned to find that there was a slight hole in the black air in his lower right part.


    He was suddenly surprised and turned his Yin Qi again. The whole man looked at Han 3000 in disbelief and great consternation.


    "You... You... Hurt me?"


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible.


    Who is he? He is invisible. He exists in the soul.


    Yes, of course, it''s not a cow, but it has its particularity.


    If you want to hurt him, there may be corresponding things that will restrain him, or simply attack him directly with Dharma. These are all possible.


    But if you want to hurt yourself simply by the flesh, isn''t that bullshit?


    It''s like you''ve seen someone hurt a ghost with bare hands.


    "You... How did you... Do it?"


    "I don''t know." Han 3000 shook his head with a smile and took back his fist. At this time, he was also looking at it with some excitement.


    Maybe, Han 3000 was surprised when his fist became so fierce.


    "You don''t know?"


    Seeing the ghost, Shengyuan looked at him and obviously didn''t believe this statement.


    It''s enough to stop his injury, but anyway, it can be attributed to his good luck.


    But if it hurts yourself in turn, it''s definitely not just luck that can explain it.


    But it happened that Han 3000 said he didn''t know with an innocent face.


    Isn''t this a bomb mentality?


    "Are you interested in listening to a story?" Han 3000 suddenly said.


    "Story?"


    It''s all fucking like this. He doesn''t have any mind to listen to Han 3000 ghost''s dog story. Others are about to explode.


    "Maybe you can explain your current doubts." Han 3000 road.


    As soon as he heard this, he was almost angry. He took a long breath. After the gas was smooth, he nodded and said coldly, "tell me what story."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "before I came, after sending the ten gods of Yuetan, I found a cave to rest. You know, the double gods of Yuetan are not simple. I have to conserve my energy."


    "Hum, it sounds good to say that you should keep your energy and energy. In fact, you should learn from those people and be busy digesting them." He said coldly.


    Han 3000 was not angry and nodded: "it''s no problem for you to understand so, because, hey, it''s true."


    "Then go on."


    "I stayed in the cave for three days. I wanted to digest things. As a result, when I thought I had finished it ahead of time, I suddenly found something on the wall in the cave."


    "Stuff? What stuff."


    "It seems to be this skill!"


    "Kung Fu?"


    Of course, he knows very well what the moon god group has. He knows better than anyone even what the Moon Lake has.


    However, I haven''t heard of any ghost cave on the other side of the Moon Lake, and I haven''t heard of the skill engraved in the cave. If so, he has been in charge here for many years. How can he not find out?


    If the boy didn''t lie, this skill should have been engraved recently.


    But who else can there be but themselves?


    "That''s what I''m hitting you now." Han 3000 smiled and said softly.


    what?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3594

    He was obviously stunned.


    The most important thing is that the skills engraved on the inexplicable cave and the inexplicable cave wall are used to deal with yourself at this moment.


    All this made him feel uneasy, but he couldn''t say what kind of uneasiness it was for a moment.


    It seems that everything is pointing to itself. Of course, it can also be around Han 3000. It seems that something is arranged and doomed.


    Otherwise, how could it be so?


    There is another most important and confusing point for him. Who carved these secret scripts?


    There are no other people here. The dead are all wronged souls. He is the master here. Naturally, he knows everything here.


    It can''t be done by people here. He knows that they don''t have the qualification and ability.


    But who else could it be?!


    Should not


    He suddenly looked up at the sky, with a kind of foreboding and confusion in his heart.


    Is it him?


    The true master of the world, the eight wasteland books?


    But... But how is that possible?


    That guy is a ferocious and abnormal person. He trapped them all here and even swallowed their souls in the jungle. How can such a person help those who enter this space?!


    It''s not his style.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that there is no other person in the Tianshu world except him, and no one can carve the skill here without knowing the ghost!


    Therefore, although this is highly unlikely, it can only be him.


    Is the chosen one really so special? Even that pervert wants to help him?


    Suddenly, he smiled bitterly.


    He also completely understood.


    "Evil fate, evil fate, it''s really evil fate, ha ha, ha ha!"


    He looked up at the sky and smiled bitterly.


    That man is not a ruthless man, but he is a ruthless man.


    He didn''t mean to be so abnormal, nor did he torture himself and others.


    What he does is that one day in the future, the person he is waiting for will appear, and his treasures "sealed" by it will also be completely used by him to give them to that person.


    Those who become kings step on ten thousand bones.


    They are bones, and that man is the king.


    The person in front of him is the one he is waiting for, and one day in the future, that is, now.


    Yes, that''s right.


    That''s it.


    He finally understood why those losers gave their money to this guy. I think they must have figured it out.


    They are different from themselves. They are more willing to accept the arrangement of fate and the fate of the Tianshu world.


    "There was no big explosion in the direction of Ritan. There was only a small-scale war. I thought you were only fighting each other for the first time. It seems that it should be the last fight between you and the four heavenly kings."


    "I had expected them to be my last barrier. It''s a fool''s dream."


    "Even if I let them in at this moment, I''m afraid I''m not helping me, but just digging my own grave and helping you find help."


    Then, the black air suddenly dispersed, and a black shadow slowly came out of it.


    He is about two meters tall. Although his whole body is transformed by black gas, he can still clearly see his pretty face, but it is full of sadness, anger and despair.


    "Am I right?" He approached Han 3000 and asked.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and didn''t have any defense measures on his hand.


    There are some problems that don''t need to be said. Just understand.


    The four heavenly kings who are at the helm of the wind will only stand on the winning side.


    Obviously, Han 3000 now has an absolute advantage.


    "Are you not afraid of my sneak attack on you?" Seeing that Han 3000 was not prepared for any defense, he smiled bitterly.


    "Why be vigilant about someone who has conceded defeat? I also believe that you can''t do such a thing with your status and age." Han 3000 road.


    He smiled. After a while, he smiled: "OK, there is the wind of a big general. Now, you can do it."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3595

    Just wait a moment, but Han 3000 didn''t do it.


    He slowly opened his eyes: "why don''t you do it?"


    "I have no grudge against you. If it''s not necessary, why kill you? My purpose here is actually very simple. I just want you to let go. By the way, I hope to break the jungle so that the wronged souls here can be reborn."


    "Then, by the way, let me ask you a question." Han 3000 road.


    "Wait a minute. Before asking questions, make it clear. What is it? Let me let go?" He couldn''t help being stunned. It was obvious that some didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant.


    "Is it necessary to pretend to be confused? Tianzhi wanted to tell me about the ancient fault, but you stopped him so that he couldn''t tell it at all. Now he doesn''t admit it?"


    He was obviously stunned when he heard the speech. A moment later, he smiled: "who told you that I did it?"


    "You don''t have to know this."


    "Ha ha, even if you don''t say it, I can know who told you." He smiled and didn''t care that Han 3000 didn''t answer him.


    Who else can it be except the man in the eight wasteland book?!


    have ulterior motives.


    However, this is also good. At least it can prove that my guess about the day election is correct.


    Everything is really arranged.


    Even the name "tianzhiqiongqi" is proving that there is a millisecond year.


    It''s an ancient fierce beast that was never born. Many people are not qualified to see it, but it''s willing to be with others. Doesn''t that explain a lot?


    In that case, he also knew what to do: "yes, the poverty of heaven is really under my control, but I just listen to people."


    "Who ordered you?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Is there a stronger boss hidden here?


    "Who told you? If you can''t say it, how can I say it? You have your morality and I should have my principles, right?" He smiled. "But I can give you some clues."


    "Go ahead, please." Han 3000 road.


    "He is not in the five elements and jumps out of the three realms."


    If he is not in the five elements and jumps out of the three realms, where is he?!


    "You''ll know later. I''ll give you a word. Are you interested in listening?" He laughed.


    Han 3000 nodded and looked at him seriously to know what he wanted to say.


    "You and I, who practice Taoism, always pay attention to changing life against heaven. Life is up to ourselves and not from heaven, but there are arrangements for some things. This is an indisputable fact."


    "You can either resist unnecessarily, or go along with the day. You can grow indecently between rest and recuperation. If you feel unfair about its arrangement, you will climb to the top and control everything in the future. When you return to the thief God and decide everything in the world."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly: "so you mean, this matter is over?"


    He smiled bitterly: "you''re a smart man and you can see through it at all. But sometimes when you''re smart, you''ll inevitably stick to some things. Why do people often say that great wisdom is like a fool? Naturally, there''s its reason, young man. Don''t worry about anger, do you understand?"


    "Young man, the more persistent you are, the less you appear. When you don''t care, it may find you by itself. Don''t think so much."


    "When the time comes, nature knows."


    Han 3000 listened to his words and thought about it. The truth is true. Moreover, he doesn''t want to say who ordered it. It''s no use forcing him again.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 nodded.


    However, it''s strange that he always seems to have something in his words, but Han Sanyi didn''t know what he meant in a short time.


    Han 3000 looked up and said, "I see."


    "If you understand, just ask me any questions you just want."


    "I hope you can answer truthfully." Han Sanqian looked at him.


    "Well, know everything."


    Han 3000 nodded and opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3596

    "Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Or, in addition to the moon god 16 and the sun lake 5, is there anyone else?" Han 3000 road.


    Hearing this question, he was stunned, but smiled: "I knew you would ask me this question."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 smiled.


    He smiled and looked at Han 3000 without speaking.


    Han 3000 nodded: "when I talked about this experience just now, I can obviously feel that you are very surprised. It seems that the cave shouldn''t exist. As for the skill on the cave, obviously, it shouldn''t appear, right?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, he laughed: "I knew you were smart, and some things can''t escape your intuition. Yes, your questions are very good, and I''m not afraid to tell you honestly."


    "There are and only those evil spirits you know exist in the Sun Moon Lake, and there is no one else."


    "As for the caves, there are still a few on the side of the sun lake, but in the Moon Lake, I can tell you exactly, almost none."


    Han 3000 said with a smile, "in that case, it''s a little strange. Since there is no one, how did the cave come from and how did the skills in the cave come from?"


    He smiled: "Maybe God sees you pitiful, secretly helped you, made a cave, and gave you some skills by the way."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked up at the top of his head. Although it was dark, he seemed to be able to see through there and directly into the sky: "maybe you''re right. Maybe God pity me and help me secretly."


    "After all, he seems to have predicted that you and I will finally go to this step and that the end will be like this, so he prepared the key things for me in advance."


    "You say, if it weren''t for God, who could be so accurate?"


    When the words fell, Han 3000 smiled and looked at him.


    He laughed and didn''t speak, but Han 3000 had read the answer he wanted from his expression.


    After they laughed, he looked at Han 3000: "OK, young man, you know everything you need to know. Now you can kill me."


    "As long as you kill me, the yin-yang Qi of the jungle will be in chaos, the jungle will no longer exist, and all the dead will rest in peace."


    "There''s no other way?" Han Sanqian looked at him.


    He didn''t want to kill him. Although he almost killed himself, it was always just a matter of position. There was no hatred between them.


    Secondly, Han 3000 also believes that this is not his original intention. If he is trapped here all year round, his anger may not be lighter than them.


    To some extent, they are also poor people.


    Tortured before death and bound after death


    "To be kind to your enemies is to be cruel to yourself." He looked at Han 3000 and smiled softly.


    "Yes, but not necessarily. You are my enemy. Maybe you are my friend. Isn''t it good to be a stranger in a foreign land? Maybe you and I are all people from all over the world, so I feel more cordial." Han 3000 smiled.


    This is the best excuse he can find, and he believes that only in this way can Shengyuan be more acceptable.


    Simply pity him?


    Judging from his status and qualifications, it''s better to kill him directly.


    "Be a stranger?" He didn''t seem to expect Han 3000 to say that. After repeating one sentence, he tasted it for a long time and said, "this is the most beautiful thing I''ve heard."


    "If you hadn''t reminded me that I had stayed in this ghost place for so long, I would almost forget that I used to be a person from all over the world and only regarded myself as a ghost."


    "Well, that''s a good thing to say. I''m a stranger in a foreign land. I can recognize you, young man."


    Han 3000 was also very pleased to see him like this. It was the best thing he could do to comfort him at the last moment.


    "Since I am a friend, there is one more way when there is no way." He smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000yileng, what''s the ghost logic? If you don''t kill him, it''s obvious that he took advantage of him, but how can you come out of his mouth and feel like you took advantage of him?


    However, Han 3000 also pressed these emotions and asked with a smile, "what''s the way?"


    "The way you want to get rich." He looked at Han 3000 mysteriously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3597

    How do I get rich?


    Han 3000 can''t be said to be confused. He can only say that the question marks all over his head can kill people alive.


    He''s not in the underworld. What''s the relationship with him?


    What''s more, if he doesn''t die, isn''t he the one who gets cheap?


    If you have to kill him yourself and never give birth, will you suffer a loss? He is the only one who can suffer.


    "The whole jungle is actually an intersection of yin and Yang. Let me tell you, if we compare the world to a gossip, then the jungle we are in at this time is the Yin point of the whole sun."


    "Yang Qi is the supplement all around, but here alone is the most Yin."


    "That''s why we are trapped here and can''t go out. We are all Yin bodies. Once we leave here, we will be blocked by Yang Qi."


    "I see." Han 3000 nodded: "then what?"


    "I am the array eye here. If you want this place to disappear, of course, the best way is to kill me. In this way, if the array eye is destroyed, the Yin Qi will vent wildly, and finally disappear by heaven and earth, and this place will no longer exist."


    "But I''m obviously not interested in this approach." Han 3000 road.


    "Another way is that you directly break the array eye and pay attention to the difference. One is to destroy and the other is to break. There is a difference between the two."


    Han 3000 nodded: "destruction is a mandatory means, and breaking is a means to follow its trend, right?"


    "Good."


    "How to break it."


    "Tai Chi generates Yin and Yang, the two generate four images, and the four images generate eight trigrams. Tai Chi is one, which is the foundation of all things. The two instruments are yin and Yang, which is the root of the four images and the source of the eight trigrams. As long as you use the art of the two instruments, you can change Yin and Yang and manipulate the eight trigrams. Naturally, the array eye is like a piece of cake in your eyes."


    "I know the general principle you said." Han 3000 smiled awkwardly: "but the problem is... I only know a little about the art of gossip. It''s not a big problem to break some other arrays, but this..."


    The amount of work is too large.


    This is a whole jungle, and it''s still a jungle full of Yin Qi.


    Isn''t this the typical way to fight a tank with a broken rifle?


    Han 3000 doesn''t know whether the tank will explode or not. He only knows that the broken rifle in his hand will explode directly.


    "So I said your boy made a fortune." He smiled and said, "I will!"


    "I can become the absolute overlord here, not only because I have high cultivation, after all, the most indispensable thing in the world is the master. Everyone is a true God, and my talent is not bad. Even if I was not as good as me at that time, it''s not possible after taking the Yin Qi here."


    Han 3000 nodded. There are indeed many people who come from behind in this world.


    "The most important thing is the strange skill I practiced, Liangyi Tianshu!"


    "Liangyi Tianshu?"


    "Good." He nodded and seemed quite proud to say it, and the whole body of the dark shadow couldn''t help holding his head high.


    "That''s my most proud art against heaven."


    "I''ve only achieved 30% of my life, but I can dominate the world and go against the sky. If I reach the 18th floor, hum, dare you ask, who is still my opponent in the world?"


    "It''s a pity that I got stuck when I was 30%. In order to find a way to solve it, I fucking came to this ghost place. Unexpectedly, this dog place has become my grave."


    "Forget it, don''t mention it. Back to the right track, the art of these two instruments can be attacked or guarded. Pay attention to the harmony of yin and Yang, and everything can be set in its principle."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and said, "you mean you can break this place with the art of Liangyi."


    "I am a ghost. There are many restrictions when using this method without the body, but you are different." When he said this, he smiled: "with your strength and the skill of Liangyi, you can break here."


    "Originally, I made a poison oath for such a powerful method. Even if I die, I will take it into the coffin, because it killed me here and passed it on to anyone. I can''t swallow it."


    "Even just now, I''m ready to die. I won''t give in to some arrangements, because why?"


    "However, your saying of being a stranger in a foreign land has entered my heart. I changed my mind and decided to teach it to you."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 stared: "ah?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3598

    At this time, Han Si didn''t even have to listen to his face, but he didn''t even have to say it was wrong.


    It must be admitted that Han 3000 has thoroughly tasted the sweetness after experiencing the transmission of the ten gods and the sun and moon gods.


    In particular, the three mysterious methods and the seventh monkey made Han 3000 excited and couldn''t put it down.


    Today, there is also a so-called Liangyi Tianshu from the sun god. As long as you are not a fool, you must know how much it weighs.


    After all, this is the most powerful boss''s killing move. Moreover, according to him, he is so strong that he has only learned three layers. I


    If he has seven or eight layers, shit, you can''t walk sideways when you go out?


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m a liar?" Seeing Han 3000''s appearance, he snorted angrily.


    Han 3000 regained his consciousness, felt his head with embarrassment, smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t mean that. It''s just... This thing is your housekeeping skill... And such a strong thing, I can''t help it for a while..."


    "Hum, if those guys can teach you, I can''t teach you? It''s better than them. I have to be better than them in both cultivation and others."


    "Sit down. I''ll teach you while you meditate. When the Yin Qi dissipates and the sun returns, I believe you will covet something with your talent after three days and nights.


    "Three days and nights?" Han 3000 is a little confused.


    "The art of yin and Yang is the art of yin and Yang. Can ordinary people imagine its wide range of uses? He can not only take the head of people on the battlefield, but also divine divination in daily life. In one word, it is omnipotent."


    "How can such a method be so easy to learn¡°


    "You, smelly boy, you were born in bliss. Don''t say three days. If you change ordinary people, you may not be able to get started in three or thirty years."


    "It''s really poor death, rich death, close your eyes."


    After being educated, Han 3000 doesn''t have to say. In fact, he is not arrogant and doesn''t know how to be satisfied. He just wants to break here as soon as possible.


    Close your eyes and adjust your mind. Han 3000 is immersed in meditation. At this time, the voice of the shadow and the word of mental Dharma gradually ring out behind him.


    According to his heart method, Han Sanqi turns the breath in his body and slowly moves the real Qi in his body to flow to each acupoint taught by the heart method.


    A moment later, Han 3000 began to show bursts of black Qi all over his body.


    At the same time, the surrounding black gas also began to gather towards it.


    RI Shengyuan was teaching patiently. Seeing this picture, he couldn''t help but be stunned. His eyes were as big as ox eyes. It was obvious that he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    But there are some things


    You have to believe it or not.


    This guy is not only madly absorbing the Yin Qi around him, but also has extremely huge Yin Qi himself.


    What''s more crazy is that at this time, the Yin Qi on his body is also slowly moving towards Han 3000.


    Who is he?


    He is the master here!


    This is absolutely true as long as he is not scared!


    Therefore, it should be obvious that he should be the main body of Yin Qi and even Yang Qi here. Before he taught Han 3000, he was worried that his ability was too strong and his foundation was too stable. He would suck away a little Yin Qi that the beginner finally gathered because he had no intention to exercise mental skills in the process of teaching him.


    But


    But who the hell would have thought that he had lived so long and turned over a big ship in the gutter?


    As a teacher and father, he was sucked away by a young student.


    What the hell is this?


    If I hadn''t met him personally, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe it.


    This is equivalent to a super precise technical type of work. You have worked for hundreds of years. You are the first person in the world and accepted an apprentice. As a result, you just told him how to do it. People tried to learn to do it, and the result surpassed you


    Who are you talking to about this depression?!


    Suddenly, he suddenly saw what was hidden on Han 3000, then frowned fiercely, and then walked quickly to Han 3000''s side. The whole person seemed to see something incredible


    No... isn''t it?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3599

    What the fuck?!


    "You... You... Your boy... You actually..."


    What a day, old dog!


    The body of this goods had the flesh of the seventh monkey before, and at that time, he also found that Han 3000 was supplemented by gold light when the monkey was born.


    This means that this guy must have some kind of divine body in his body.


    Although this thing is really strong enough, it can also be expected by the holy yuan.


    There are many wonderful flowers in the world. With his identity and knowledge, although these are beyond imagination, they are also expected.


    But now it''s different


    Because he was surprised to find that the boy''s body was not so simple.


    "Where the hell did you come from?" Even Shengyuan is completely ignorant at this time.


    Han 3000''s body not only has the spirit of evil spirit coming out, but most importantly, there is a large amount of evil spirit flowing in the blood.


    And this evil spirit seemed to be familiar to him.


    "I''ll go... Your boy''s body... Return... Return the blood of the devil dragon?"


    How violent, bloodthirsty and unruly the demon dragon is, how can he not know it?!


    In those years, he once joined forces with people with lofty ideals in the Jianghu to fight against it. However, the goods were extremely fierce and failed in several encirclement and suppression.


    Now


    I don''t know how many millions or even billions of years have passed. When I see this beast that once impressed me, it''s actually in this way


    Moreover, looking at Han 3000''s appearance now, it seems... He is still very stable in Han 3000''s body.


    "It''s evil. Your boy has an air in his body, but he''s wrapped in a fucking evil dragon. He''s immortal..."


    "This means that you not only devour its body, but even imprison its dragon soul."


    "My God, what are you..."


    He has seen the double heaven of ice and fire, but his mother has never seen such a double heaven of ice and fire. He is not a pervert. He can only say that his limit has reached his mother''s limit.


    "Gods and Demons fight with each other, and the potential is the same as fire and water. If you want to get such evil spirit, you will either be possessed by the devil, or the same power of the gods and demons in your body will tit for tat with each other, and finally make your boy explode and die. But... You are safe. There is only one possibility."


    That is, the spirit is far more than the magic spirit. Therefore, the magic spirit is suppressed in the body, so that it can''t cause any trouble at all.


    However, Shengyuan has seen with his own eyes how terrible and powerful the magic dragon in its heyday can suppress him. Shengyuan really doesn''t believe it.


    Even if the evil dragon, a vicious generation, suffered some attacks and declined a lot in strength, the camel was always thinner than the horse.


    If you want to completely suppress it in your blood, you are also dreaming.


    "Is it that your boy''s golden body is stronger? But whose golden body should it be?"


    "Hoo!"


    Suddenly, he closed his mouth because he thought of a taboo legend. Although it was absurd, but


    But judging from the current situation, it may be true.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly smiled and stumbled back.


    God selected, it''s really God selected.


    He looked up at the top of his head, like looking at the sky across the earth, lamenting the injustice of God and the injustice of God, but his whole person was more relieved.


    He lost, but it wasn''t ugly.


    When the will of heaven is so, it is still difficult to change life against the sky. When the will of heaven decides what it must do, it is even more difficult.


    Anyone who wants to resist it will face a huge dimensionality reduction blow.


    No matter who you are!


    Taking back his smile, he gently looked at Han 3000.


    The more you look, the more you like it, the more you look, the more you are full of kindness to him.


    "For the first time in my life, I hope that the night will pass quickly and the sun will come quickly. In this way, under the Yang, I can see what this golden body is for."


    Then he looked up again and looked at his head


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3600

    And at the other end.


    Unlike the holy yuan praying for the sun to come quickly in the book of eight wastelands, the people in the city prayed at this time that the long night had better be prolonged, and the scorching sun would come later.


    The city Lord''s residence.


    The night wind blows, cold and piercing. The blowing moon is hidden in dark clouds, and it also blows the whole ground.


    The whole city Lord''s residence was almost shrouded in darkness, completely without the original resplendence and lights all night.


    Tonight, the doors of almost all houses are closed, the lights are dark, and the silence is scary.


    Not only here, but also in the city, which extends all the way from the city Lord''s house, most of the doors are closed. The anti Buddha here has become a ghost city without people tonight.


    The terrible silence!


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    A gust of dark wind blew all the way to the city master''s house, making it more gloomy and terrible that it should fall into the city, which was like a ghost city.


    The wind rolled leaves and walked, and also brushed the dust, which seemed to be mixed with some sad cries and screams.


    Hoo!


    In the city Lord''s residence, the overcast wind has come!


    In the backyard, several flags inserted in the yard were raised and kept ringing.


    "All ghosts listen to the order and all souls gather."


    A female voice sounded.


    The next second, the door of the East chamber was broken, and a stunning woman dressed in blue suddenly flew out. Then she quickly flew into the hospital, holding several strange small flags in her hands. While her body was spinning wildly in mid air, several small flags were scattered everywhere, which was inserted on the ground and caused explosions.


    The stunning woman kept moving in her hand and quickly formed a strange handprint. After a short time, the light generated by several small flags after the explosion was directly connected to it. Looking from a distance, the brake was magical and beautiful.


    More importantly, the stunning woman has a beautiful body, white and long legs, and her blue clothes set off her unique temperament, just like... A fairy. It seems that ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo are bleeding from their noses.


    "Shit, although this girl is covered and can''t see clearly, to be honest, her figure alone is enough for me to be completely hollowed out." Ye Shijun''s eyes are hot. Although the whole person pretends to be calm, his body has sold him enough.


    When you hear this, you don''t have to help your legs. It''s almost perfect. You don''t even have to help your head to nod. It''s even more perfect


    "The waist is as thin as a snake, but the front is convex and the back is warped. It''s even ten thousand times stronger than many. Look, it''s bursting out under the blue clothes."


    Ye Shijun listened to the affirmation of others. He laughed, and his eyes stared straight without moving a penny.


    Fu Tian smiled: "don''t say it''s you all over the world. Even at my age, it''s really difficult to control myself. However, don''t worry, Fu Tian knows his status gap. I''m afraid he can only wait and see in his life and can''t be profaned."


    "Only the world is equal, that''s a match for his talent and beauty. It''s made in heaven."


    A flattery can not only agree with Ye Shijun''s words, but also control some degrees in time without touching Ye Shijun''s bottom line. It has to be said that Fu Tian, an old fox, is much smarter than many people.


    Ye Shijun was obviously satisfied with this statement, and the whole person seemed quite happy.


    Almost at the same time, Zhu Yanshuo, who was next to him, didn''t speak, but he was so hungry and thirsty that he kept swallowing his saliva, which could better explain his mood at this time than anything.


    However, almost just when the three men and a group of subordinates were doing the same as licking dogs, the woman in the hospital was already moving again at this time.


    She suddenly pointed out that in an instant, the light of each flag was like the rest, and pulled up the flag inserted on the ground. When it was pulled to mid air, it suddenly exploded.


    Bang bang!


    Immediately followed, the temperature in the air suddenly dropped by tens of degrees, from cold wind gusts to biting cold wind.


    In the middle of the sky, dark clouds rolled and roared, and all kinds of sharp ghosts and wolves came from all directions.


    "It''s a success. It''s a battle. Ha ha, damn it, Han 3000. I''ll see how you can play for me this time. Fuck." Ye Shijun was surprised and couldn''t help but get up and roar!


    "All ghosts travel at night, looking for dragons and asking for traces!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3601

    Hoo!


    Another gust of dark wind passed by. With the eyes of the people present, at least tens of thousands of wronged souls rushed to the hospital. After wandering in the hospital a little, they flew to the place where several flags exploded in the air.


    Different from ye Shijun''s excitement and cheerfulness, a group of bodyguards behind him were scared and green at this time.


    Yes, they are all practitioners. Naturally, they should not be afraid of ghosts.


    However, the scene of ten thousand ghosts traveling is always something that anyone will get angry when they see it.


    It''s like someone is afraid of snakes. It''s fear from the heart, not whether they are poisonous or not, whether they are big or small.


    Therefore, even the smallest "snake" will always be very nervous. Especially when these small snakes are still attacked by thousands of people, there is no need to say more about their feelings.


    Brush!


    At this time, the white smoke on the flags that exploded in mid air suddenly dispersed, revealing crystal balls about the size of their heads.


    On the ball shape, it is clear that there are all kinds of faces in the ball. They are either ferocious, roaring, crying and laughing


    It seems that it''s really disgusting.


    There are eight small flags in total, which also means that there are at least eight such balls from the explosion, which are arranged in eight places and stand separately.


    The eight beads are connected, and there are bursts of green chains between them.


    It seems to be connected with each other, but it seems to form a defense against each other, blocking tens of thousands of ghosts out.


    Those ghosts can''t get in. At this time, they can only form a big circle and squeeze in the periphery.


    Looking around, it looks like dark clouds crowded in the middle of the yard. The head rests on the head and the face squeeze the face. It is disgusting and extremely ferocious.


    "Is this useful? It looks like the Taoist priest summoning souls and sending ghosts." Next to Zhu Yanshuo, a bodyguard was really flustered when he saw the situation.


    Although to some extent, it''s really not his turn to speak here.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t speak. Theoretically, his subordinates were so disrespectful to the Dragon elder that they were scolded lightly. Even if they stabbed him in the head, it wouldn''t be too much.


    But on second thought, my subordinates'' words are indeed not unreasonable.


    How to say and how to look, the Dragon elder really looks like a great God, receiving demons and catching ghosts.


    When it came to his heart, he was not angry. He drank slightly and said, "shut up, you can''t talk here."


    Subordinates also knew they were rude. Their heads bowed and they didn''t dare to talk.


    Ye Shijun looked back, which made Zhu Yanshuo feel a little bad. When Shengsheng was sweating for his men, ye Shijun didn''t get angry as expected, but smiled: "although it''s rude, there''s some truth in his words."


    "However, the law of the great road is originally unified. It seems similar, but the actual difference is great."


    The bodyguard dared not answer and lowered his head.


    But Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently, took over the conversation and said with a smile: "young master ye should have a special meaning? Please give me some advice."


    How can Zhu Yanshuo''s observation of words and colors be worse than helping the sky? Of course, he knew why Ye Shijun didn''t get angry but spoke.


    Ye Shijun was really in a good mood and said with a smile: "although I don''t know what secret method the Dragon envoy uses, it can lead all the wronged souls around to gather, ferocious but not disorderly. How can it be compared with the art of catching ghosts and demons?"


    His voice was very loud, and it was obvious that his words could not be said to Zhu Yanshuo, let alone have leisure to guide a small guard.


    What he wants is actually very simple, but he takes the opportunity to offer his hospitality to a beautiful woman.


    Facts have proved that ye Shijun''s idea is right. When his voice fell, the gorgeous woman in the array obviously heard the loud voice here and couldn''t help looking coldly.


    "This is the art of looking for the dragon and asking for its trace. As long as it is in these three realms and within these five elements, nothing can escape its trace."


    Then, the stunning woman looked at the crowd, bit her teeth and moved her body. Then she slowly turned her body, pinched the Dharma finger in her hand again, and her body suddenly jumped into the air for nearly tens of meters, pulling the light from the eight police shaped spheres to prevent the Buddha and the goddess from spreading flowers.


    Then she moved again, and something happened that everyone else opened their eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3602

    "So Han thirty thousand, ten thousand will listen to the order, find it back quickly, go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, her fingers suddenly broke, and the eight light chains suddenly bounced back, which suddenly adhered to the crystal sphere, exploded tightly and roared, and attacked directly in eight directions.


    Thousands of wronged souls who had been guarding the periphery immediately spread flowers in the explosion.


    They roared wildly and went crazy in a further direction.


    If we say that before, there were still dark winds, ghosts dancing in disorder, full of terror and alternative "noise", then at this moment, there is suddenly nothing here, and everything disappears completely.


    For a moment, several people even felt that nothing had happened tonight.


    "The art of Five ghosts is the necessary art of chasing ghosts and taking demons in Taoist metaphysics. Although the Five ghosts are evil, they gather all kinds of ugliness in the world and know all kinds of ugliness in the world. If they ask for money, it is naturally the best choice."


    "My dragon tracing technique is that at least 995000 ghosts help me find people. Don''t say that you are a real God in the sky, a mortal on the ground, a thing in the sea, or a bird in the forest. As long as you exist in this world, there must be a trace."


    Hearing this, ye Shijun''s face was full of pride.


    Although he said it was amazing, it was obvious that his focus at this time was not on Han 3000 at all. Naturally, he didn''t take what the peerless beauty said to heart.


    On the contrary, to him, it was more like a response to her opponent''s own words.


    Fight back with yourself against the rude little bodyguard just now.


    This means that she is on the same front as herself, so it''s different.


    Once born, twice cooked, three times and four times, isn''t that


    hey!


    Zhu Yanshuo is different from him. Although he is obsessed with beauty, he knows his deep hatred for blood. He hurriedly asked, "the Dragon envoy is really worthy of being the Dragon envoy. His strength is really extraordinary. It''s really an eye opener for us. My subordinates dare to ask, when can I find Han 3000 under such a secret method."


    "There will be news before dawn, but it should also be called no news." The peerless beauty whispered.


    As soon as they heard this, they looked at each other and were extremely confused. They completely didn''t understand the meaning of the Dragon envoy''s words.


    What does it mean that there is news soon and there is no news soon? Isn''t it contradictory and unintelligible?


    At this point, even ye Shijun, a complete brother pig, noticed that his words were wrong, put away his smile and looked at the peerless beauty suspiciously: "elder Shenlong, you... What do you mean?"


    "I believe that Han 3000 at this time must not be in the three realms, let alone in the five elements, so even if it is the art of looking for the dragon and asking for the trace, he may not be able to be found." She whispered.


    "Not in the three realms, let alone in the five elements?"


    Almost at the same time, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd. It was like a needle stabbing into the cover of the spirit of heaven. It was completely surprised and confused.


    How can Han 3000 not be in the three realms, let alone in the five elements? He... Isn''t he in the city?


    Then how could he


    "Dragon envoy, forgive our ignorance. We really don''t understand what you mean." Fu Tian also saw that everyone was stupid. He simply stood up and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    The stunning beauty was not angry at all. She looked up slightly and opened her mouth slowly after half a day: "he should exist in a special space."


    "In a special space?" A group of people looked at each other and still didn''t understand.


    Zhu Yanshuo first stood up and said, "the Dragon elder means, similar to the special space in the space ring?"


    "But how can people live in that place?" Fu Tian also said: "moreover, there are still so many people. Even if they can fit it, they are afraid to suffocate in it?"


    "What if it as like as two peas in the normal world?" The peerless beauty suddenly turned back and looked coldly at Fu Tian.


    Exactly the same special space as the world here?!


    A group of people were even more stupid. Fu Tian was speechless and didn''t know how to answer.


    Ye Shijun frowned: "if there is such a space, we... If we can''t find it, why do we need it tonight..."


    "It''s not in vain." She whispered, then slowly looked back at the sky and slowly opened her mouth: "I''m waiting..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3603

    People wondered again.


    "Wait?" Ye Shijun doubted.


    "Yes, wait for a confirmation." She murmured, as if to herself: "ghosts can''t find where he is, but I believe the results they give will guide us to the way to find Han 3000."


    The crowd was still confused and didn''t know what it meant.


    "It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest. Don''t bother me waiting for ghosts."


    With a gentle wave of her hand, she looked at the sky without asking about the world.


    Ye Shijun originally wanted to say something, but he was gently touched by Fu Tian, indicating that he should not say more and should be informed.


    Ye Shijun thought about it, nodded, waved his big hand and left quickly with a group of people.


    As soon as they left, the stunning beauty looked at the sky for dozens of minutes. Then she lowered her head and sighed: "but she couldn''t help it."


    "I know you won''t forgive me, but there''s really no other way."


    Then she shook her head and walked into the room. After only two steps, she stopped again, looked at the moon barely emerging from the dark clouds in the sky, and smiled bitterly: "I hope this night will always be slower. I don''t want to find you so soon."


    "This is my only compensation to you."


    Then she got up and went back to the wing room and closed her door heavily.


    Compared with this side, Han 3000 in Tianshu world has gradually reached dawn under Yin Qi.


    The whole night passed, and Han Sanqian was normal. Peace was no different. He was defending Buddha. Nothing happened last night.


    But this is from the perspective of Han 3000.


    From the perspective of Shengyuan, the problem is completely different.


    Or, some places are the same. At least, the facial features and face of Shengyuan''s black gas are unusually calm, except for the slightest excitement.


    But the same is only here.


    In his place, what is completely different is actually his heart last night.


    From the lowest to the highest, then to the highest, and then to the burst watch, and then the burst watch has been stable until now.


    He''s used to it.


    He floated, he stood at the top, and he thought that no matter what happened again, his heart could not make waves again.


    After all, he had seen too many bullshit, bizarre and beyond his knowledge last night.


    This Han 3000 is as fierce as his mother''s medicine. It''s unimaginable. At first, he secretly engaged in his own mentality like a thief and stole his Yin Qi a little.


    But later, he completely changed. He became so ruthless and cruel


    He is crazy to absorb his Yin Qi like he doesn''t want money to pick up cheap. He hasn''t tried to resist, but the problem is that it''s useless for him to struggle.


    If Han 3000 is a hungry tiger, he is a little sheep or a hungry little sheep. He doesn''t have any resistance at all.


    You know, the pit was at night last night, and there were countless Yin Qi surging up. In theory, it was enough for Han 3000, a new entrant, to absorb constantly, or even more than enough.


    But what I''m talking about is that those who can''t be dissatisfied, and their Yin Qi has been almost sucked away by this goods for nearly one third.


    It doesn''t sound like a third, but you know, how many years has Shengyuan been sucked in this ghost place, and how much is the total amount.


    So this third is obviously not a decimal.


    Another point, which is also the most ironic and realistic, is that Shengyuan feels desperate and numb.


    Now this


    He is really a living Church disciple. He starved to death.


    Fortunately, however, the dawn is breaking and the early sun is about to rise.


    He had expected last night, but now... He has a little more.


    God, finally you fucking light up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3604

    As the sun of the early sun gradually passes through the darkness and rises from the East, the glory spreads all over the earth. The humidity at night is receding and the cold at night is dissipating.


    Under the light sunshine, everything began to recover, and the Yin Qi dissipated, and the Yang Qi also slowly fell from the sky.


    Following it, Shengyuan''s mood is much better.


    As a wronged soul, his favorite nature should be the night, because in that case, he is the most comfortable and comfortable.


    But now he likes dawn. Although it''s bullshit and humiliating


    "Turning Yin into Yang is yesterday''s method, so it should be used upside down. Don''t stop and gather all your Yin Qi in the Dantian again. Then, take this energy as the center to promote the meridians and Shun and reverse Yang Qi."


    Seeing that the time was almost right, Shengyuan also reopened his mouth and taught Han 3000 the secret of Yang Dharma.


    Han 3000 is a little depressed. After all, although this practice is strange, it''s not unheard of. Normal people know that if you practice a practice, the consequences are often serious.


    At present, the holy yuan has to let itself practice, and it is still urged by the extremely unstable Yin Qi that he has just absorbed.


    This can not be exaggerated. It can only be said that it is a stupid thing that is basically impossible to do as long as the brain is not bad.


    The danger in this can almost be said to be directly filled.


    Therefore, if it were someone else, Han 3000 might even scold each other for being silly, because it''s all about joking with his life.


    However, this is Shengyuan.


    At least at present, the top boss in the Sun Moon Lake is also the one who is close to the ceiling among the true gods.


    The words from his mouth are naturally unusual.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian not only didn''t scold, but also seriously overcome some of his current difficulties,


    Try to fulfill his requirements.


    When the mental skill fell, Han Sanqi also urged Yang Qi to go towards each meridians, and at the same time, urged meridians to begin to absorb.


    To be honest, when he practiced the caution method, Han 3000 could obviously feel a burst of extremely uncomfortable convulsions in his body, and even his internal breath surged in disorder. He not only broke all meridians, causing a crazy impact, but also constantly rushed to Han 3000''s heart pulse. It seemed that he wanted to break his heart and die from then on.


    What he didn''t notice was that the surface of his body at this time was actually more serious and complex than what he could feel in his body.


    Almost all the epidermis of his whole body is broken and notched. When the blood in his body is blocked and unable to flow because the meridians are damaged, he can only madly destroy Han 3000''s body in such a way as squeezing, so as to flow out.


    Today''s Han 3000 looks like a bloody man. How tragic it is.


    Shengyuan stood behind Han 3000, without saying a word, staring at Han 3000 with his eyes.


    In fact, no one knows better than him how dangerous Han 3000 is at this time. He can even use the line of life and death to describe the situation at this moment.


    If there is any carelessness, Han 3000 will fall into a hopeless situation.


    In fact, the technique of Yang is not simply practicing the method of Yin. It has its own unique mental method.


    However, as Shengyuan practiced the Yin-Yang and yin-yang Celestial Art to the third level, he gradually summarized a set of small rules according to some of his experience and knowledge, that is


    In fact, yin and yang can practice each other upside down.


    However, after all, he thought about it by himself. Although it is more helpful to practice, as the "founder", he knows more than anyone how terrible the danger is.


    But he just wanted to try.


    He knows that only in the extreme situation can a person''s infinite potential be stimulated, and only in the critical moment of life and death can something in a person''s body be awakened.


    He wanted to see what effect Han 3000''s golden body would have if the evil dragon Qi in Han 3000''s body could be aroused under Yin Qi.


    Of course, he can also take advantage of this opportunity to have a good look. What is the sanctity of the golden body that can directly suppress the blood of the magic dragon.


    And almost when he was very nervous, sure enough


    The golden light on Han 3000 began to appear. At the most dangerous moment, he came out to protect the Lord


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3605

    Nervous, unusually nervous, but with the expectation of missing for a long time.


    He waited all night and even... Used this somewhat despicable means.


    For what?


    Obviously for this moment.


    The golden light flashed more and more, and gathered more and more. Finally, the whole underground space began to be illuminated by the golden light.


    "Warm and peaceful, like bathing in the spring breeze, this golden light...!"


    When the golden light is full, when he feels all this in front of him quietly and peacefully, he can feel a completely different sense of comfort from the divine light.


    He could not describe the feeling, but he seemed to appreciate the serenity.


    It''s like being around the God and enjoying the love of his divine light.


    He really felt that the resentment in his body had dissipated a lot. If the previous half was because he admitted that he had lost, then


    Now this half is real, and the affected ones are gone.


    "Hoo!"


    The more you feel with your heart, the stronger this feeling is.


    However, he was even more surprised later.


    In other words, I''m afraid all the peace in front of us is just the peace before the storm.


    When the golden body reappeared and slowly wrapped Han 3000, the blood on Han 3000 began not to flow out, but slowly returned to the position they should return to.


    Later, those wounds also began to heal, and gradually recovered to the appearance that he had just entered the fixed time.


    Everything, in the golden light, seems to have found nothing, but it seems that something has happened.


    The golden light flows and moves around, spreading all over his body.


    Since then, everything has returned to the starting point.


    Only Han 3000''s body was left. A flash of light flashed fiercely, and then it completely disappeared in his body.


    The golden light of the outer body also began to dissipate, and the huge golden body standing on the head of Han 3000 also began to melt.


    Shengyuan was a little flustered. He tried desperately to get close to Han 3000 and wanted to see the shape of the golden body clearly.


    But it''s a pity that even the golden body in its heyday can''t see his original appearance because the light is too dazzling, not to mention that at this moment, the golden light disappears and the golden body is smiling.


    All he could see was that it was a dignified face, and then there was nothing else.


    It seems that it has an extremely magical magic, which can easily block anyone''s prying. Even if he is there, you just can''t see his appearance completely.


    Shengyuan tried several times, but all ended in failure. He even wanted to go there and stick it as close as possible, but he found his feet nailed to the ground.


    He can''t get through at all.


    The golden light dissipated, and the whole space returned to darkness again. Almost at the same time, his feet seemed to return to normal. He just needed a slight move to stick tightly behind Han 3000.


    "This..." he murmured, which was extremely incredible.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible." He shook his head.


    He knew that the golden body was deliberately not to let himself see his true face, but


    But who is Shengyuan?


    He is the master here. With his cultivation, how can he even break these... Which are just gold bodies?


    He really wanted to ask


    If his mother can''t even do this, what would the original owner of the golden body look like.


    Yes, he is a wronged soul. Without the body of true God, his strength is greatly reduced. He can''t be compared with his original self. However, the thing in front of him is just the real body of his original master.


    To some extent, it doesn''t make much difference that everyone has one soul and one body.


    Especially their own soul is still in such a place and has dominated for so many years!


    In theory, he should have an advantage.


    But the truth is


    He was a true God before his death, and he was the best among the true gods. Maybe someone will be better than him, but it is absolutely impossible... Just a golden body can completely restrain his soul?


    "Who the hell are you?" He murmured.


    He couldn''t figure out who would be the one in the world who could turn a disadvantage into an absolute overwhelming advantage over him.


    However, just when he didn''t understand, suddenly, the whole space began to shake wildly, and something more terrible happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3606

    Like a super earthquake, the anti Buddha in the whole world is shaking and collapsing rapidly.


    Even Shengyuan, a wronged soul, can hardly stand firm under such a shaking earth and mountains. In contrast, Han 3000, fangfo completely entered the deep sleep. It seems that he can''t feel the changes outside, but just sits there calmly and incomparably.


    Shengyuan is a little anxious. He doesn''t know exactly what happened. He is worried about the safety of Han 3000. He is trying to take some Yang Qi to protect Han 3000, but an accident happened.


    When he moved, Yang Qi did fall from his head and slowly entered his body, but this process lasted only three or four seconds.


    After that, these Yang Qi began to keep calling and no longer entered its body.


    What''s going on?!


    He has stayed here for many years, which is even more remote, even if he can''t count the years by himself.


    But in these days, his move was as simple as eating and sleeping, but something went wrong at this moment.


    What the hell is going on?!


    He didn''t understand. He didn''t know. In a hurry, he had no choice but to try to protect Han 3000 with his Yin Qi.


    However, in fact, even he knew that using Yang Qi in the daytime was just doing something idle.


    The fact is that although he didn''t have eggs, it was much worse than he thought. The black gas almost didn''t reach Han 3000''s body, which had turned into nothing under the Yang gas.


    "What the hell happened? Why is it so strange?" Shengyuan roared in wonder.


    However, what else can we do at this time?


    He was a little flustered and worried about Han 3000.


    However, at this time, the space is shaking more horribly. Falling rocks and earth tilt down to prevent Buddha. This place is about to collapse.


    He suddenly looked up at the top. Sure enough, what worried him most happened


    Above the head, a land mass of nearly ten square meters is loosening and turning into a huge piece of earth and rock, which is crumbling.


    "I''ll go. Be careful." With an urgent cry, regardless of others, Shengyuan hurried to jump directly at Han 3000.


    Although they are all practitioners, and their bodies are naturally different from ordinary people, it is by no means easy for a huge soil of more than ten square meters to fall down.


    Especially at this moment, Han 3000 is still completely in peace and unprepared!


    Although his Yin Qi is greatly limited during the day, if he resists it with his body, his Yin Qi can at least withstand the heavy pressure of falling soil at a close distance.


    In almost a few seconds, Shengyuan had rushed to the top of Han 3000''s head, and his whole body was full of Yin Qi. Suddenly, his momentum grabbed people.


    Boom!


    At the same time, huge clods of soil also fell down and smashed down.


    "No!"


    Seeing the huge soil falling, Shengyuan was surprised!


    This is definitely not falling, because although the falling speed is fast, it is definitely not as fast as the falling speed in front of us.


    This is clearly


    Someone deliberately pushed it back with great strength!


    Is it difficult? The four heavenly kings betrayed themselves?


    No, to be exact, they were jealous. They saw that they had taught their skills to Han 3000, so they wanted to seize it, so they used their wild power to forcibly enter.


    There are earth monsters among the four heavenly kings. It seems that they can do it.


    However, in this special underground space in the underground world, it is almost impossible for them to come in without their own orders and permission.


    "Forget it."


    Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover up. At present, Han 3000''s situation is extremely dangerous. He can only push the Yin Qi in his body to the limit in order to deal with it.


    "I can''t get rid of this boy, but that doesn''t mean I''m so easy to mess with. Even if you four garbage come in, I''ll deal with you easily and easily. I''m more than enough."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shengyuan in his anger was black and even more fierce. The whole person directly got up and rushed up


    But almost as soon as he went up, the next second, his whole body suddenly stagnated, and then strangely didn''t go forward and retreated directly, his body flew backwards for tens of meters, and then hit the ground heavily


    The black gas on the body was in a mess!


    what!! How... How did this happen?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3607

    It''s just a huge piece of soil. Even if it has an impact, it can''t have such power to knock him to the ground.


    But facts... Seem to speak louder than words!


    Boom!!


    However, the next second, before Shengyuan had figured it out, a light explosion suddenly followed!


    At that moment, the sun of fangfo came, and the person whose light was almost stabbing couldn''t open his eyes at all. When he struggled to adapt to the light, he slowly opened his eyes and saw a huge pillar of light falling from the sky and falling all the way to the huge soil.


    The huge soil was bombed into slag by the light. Jin Guang went all the way to Han 3000 and wrapped it tightly.


    "What?!"


    Shengyuan, who was still very worried and deeply puzzled the previous second, was shocked as if he had seen his mother''s ghost.


    The earth shakes and the mountains shake, the sky collapses and the rocks crack. It turns out that someone is not playing tricks, nor is there a super earthquake here.


    Everything is caused by the sun in the sky.


    In other words, the source of everything is Han 3000!


    After this guy''s golden light dissipated, it was only because his body had passed the difficulties, not anything else.


    Later, this guy began to successfully complete the Yang technique in Liangyi Tianshu, that is to say, Han 3000 began to suck Yang Qi.


    Although in a sense, Han 3000 can get through the difficulties in the consideration of Shengyuan.


    After all, although the situation was critical at that time, Shengyuan dared to do so, and he must be full of confidence in Han 3000.


    That''s an opponent you can''t beat. Looking up at him is to give him due respect, not blasphemy.


    As he thought,


    But sometimes you guess the beginning but not the end.


    He knows that Han 3000 will get through the difficulties and master the method of absorbing Yang faster than ordinary beginners.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Han 3000 was really fast


    Too much.


    What the fuck has this become?


    Yang Qi appears directly in the form of a light column, drilling in like no money


    There are obstacles in the middle. They break themselves


    They want to resist, they beat themselves up


    You can also know that Han 3000 is sucking Yang Qi. This is so special. If you don''t know, you think Xiao Yang Qi is looking for his father!


    "Evil has broken his mother''s door!" Shengyuan cursed sadly.


    When he practiced, he used his kung fu to stimulate all meridians and tried his best to absorb Yang Qi from the outside world. The difficulty of this process can be understood by all practitioners.


    It''s like milking, drop by drop.


    After years of accumulation, it finally became the overall situation.


    But Han 3000... It''s too fucking outrageous.


    This is the opposite. Yang Qi took the initiative to find him.


    And I''m afraid he''s too few, so I came to play with him in groups.


    People are more angry than others. If he has excellent talent in cultivating this heavenly skill, you can''t find any other adjectives except to describe Han 3000.


    Moreover, it is the kind of directly adjustable value opening and hanging.


    Shengyuan regretted at this time, not that he shouldn''t teach Han 3000 these skills, but that he shouldn''t be full of expectations and humiliate himself. He should wait for what dawn to see what golden body.


    Shit, after tossing for a long time, I''m the biggest fucking clown.


    "However, the only thing that can comfort me is your boy''s rapid mastery of these two instruments."


    "I really want to know. With my divine talent, I can only repair to about three floors in my life. What can you do if you become a dog at the beginning?"


    Thinking of this, he got up again from the ground, then walked quickly behind Han 3000, then carried his Yang skill, stole it behind him, slapped Han 3000 on his body, and planned to touch the bottom first


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3608

    With Yin Qi detection, naturally, Han 3000 will rebound when the Yang Qi in his body drops greatly.


    Therefore, Yang Qi and Shun, sneaking in is the best way.


    Liangyi Tianshu is his method. Naturally, he knows when and how to use it.


    As this energy enters Han 3000''s body, it quickly steps into various meridians in Han 3000''s body with those Yang Qi all the way, and finally turns into Dantian, blending with the Yin Qi originally accumulated in Dantian, and then slowly coexisting in his body with the potential of Bagua Tai Chi.


    "Divide tendons and pour acupoints, stand in Tai Chi, aren''t you fucking?" Shengyuan murmured as he probed.


    Liangyi Tianshu, the... Second floor?!


    Do you want to play like this? Do you want to be such a pervert?


    What the fuck is this?


    As soon as we start training, we don''t even need to lay a foundation. It''s enough bullshit to directly reach the first level, but this guy... Went directly to the second level.


    And what is the concept of the second layer.


    Shengyuan is now the third floor.


    But this third layer is divided into two stages.


    He went to the third floor before his death, but he only peered a little and couldn''t move forward steadily.


    After death, the wronged souls gathered here and dominated here by the Qi of yin and Yang, barely reaching the middle and late stage of the third layer.


    Han 3000 is good. One is the second layer, which can directly spit blood from the Holy Spirit.


    Because when he was alive, it took him almost two hundred years to reach the second floor when he was the same as Han 3000


    "Do you want anyone to live?" Shengyuan was speechless and was so jealous that he even wanted him to slap Han 3000 to death.


    At least, out of sight, out of mind.


    "Hoo!"


    Taking back his Yang Qi, Shengyuan slowly stood up, looked at the golden Han 3000, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Maybe something amazing is destined to happen to you. In the future, if you can use this set of skills of Lao Tzu at that time, it can be regarded as that Lao Tzu has left my mark in this world all his life."


    "It''s not in vain."


    "It takes only one day in three days. You still have two days to spend freely. Come on. With your wonderful physical talent, I may even see you reach the middle of the second floor as soon as the time comes."


    "What a fucking intention."


    He shook his head and floated to the corner of one side. He completely gave up his resistance and sat there lying flat, waiting


    Wait completely!


    Anyway, it''s all like this. I''m still practicing.


    If you practice for hundreds of years, it''s not as good as an hour. Why do you practice him? Practice to get angry? Practice to be angry?


    Play, play like this. Anyway, it''s all like this. At least I won''t be angry with myself.


    At the other end.


    Different from the lying flat of Shengyuan, they obviously have to pay more attention.


    There were four explosions on the East and west sides of the bamboo house.


    However, there was no response from the wooden house at this time to the constant explosion. They still should eat, drink, sleep and practice.


    Fangfo is deaf.


    They are used to it.


    Since Su Yingxia and Ziqing suddenly made rapid progress under the guidance of that "weird and vulgar" guy, they have never stopped practicing.


    The only strange thing is that Qin Shuang hasn''t been moving, but because it''s the reason why she stayed with Su Yingxia, people didn''t ask more. Anyway, there are so many explosions, maybe which one is released by Qin Shuang, or she is concentrating on cultivation.


    Ziqing suddenly became so fierce that everyone can understand her hard work now. Needless to say, the leader is a dragon and the leader''s wife is a Phoenix. It''s natural to want to be as powerful as the leader. Therefore, no one will disturb them.


    In the distance, after another three explosions, Su Yingxia finally stopped with satisfaction, and her forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "I''ve told you for thousands of times. You have to concentrate on practicing martial arts. If you''re so half hearted, your power will be greatly reduced. The most important thing is that you''re easy to get possessed. If you want to have three advantages and two disadvantages, Han 3000, you can''t kill me?" Heaven''s poverty and wonder immediately Tucao, then asked: "make complaints about Han three thousand again."


    Su Yingxia shook her head with a trace of uneasiness in her eyes: "no, I''m a little restless. I always feel like something bad is going to happen, like... It''s like someone is going to break into here..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3609

    "Break in here?" The sky was poor and stunned. Obviously, I didn''t expect Su Yingxia''s worry to be this. However, when I think about it carefully, I seem to feel that this matter is really superfluous: "this Tianshu world is far from as simple as you think."


    "Although Han 3000 can enter and leave freely, it doesn''t mean that others can also."


    "So I mean, even if someone finds here, they may not be able to get in. Do you know what I mean?"


    Su Yingxia nodded. Of course, she knew this very well, but somehow, she always had unspeakable concerns and always felt that something seemed wrong.


    "Well, practice hard. Don''t always think about what''s not. Besides, even if your worry is true, so what? Your current ability is enough to be alone. There''s a purple feeling over there."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia looked up at the hot purple feeling on the other side and thought that tianzhiqiongqi was right. How could this place be found? Even if you find it, it''s not so easy to get in.


    Maybe I think too much.


    "Concentrate and continue."


    Then Su Yingxia suddenly flew into the sky again, and everywhere she passed, there were explosions.


    If Han 3000 is around Su Yingxia at this time, he will be shocked by Su Yingxia''s strength at this time.


    With bursts of explosions, Su Yingxia quickly resumed his serious cultivation after flying into the sky, whether the sun was hanging or the moon was hanging.


    No one can stop her determination to become stronger!


    This practice passed by day and came at night.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the night retreated and the early sun rose again. At this time, the explosion gradually subsided, and the two figures finally stopped.


    In fact, it is not just the two of them who benefit a lot. Even others in the alliance are greatly encouraged. They sleep later than dogs, get up earlier than chickens and enter serious cultivation.


    After all, other women are still like this. How can most of their men be willing to be behind others?!


    Although there is no gender difference in women, but the position of the wife of the leader of the alliance is so high that she forgets to eat and sleep. How can they have the courage and confidence not to work hard?


    For a time, near the wooden house and bamboo house, there was a constant figure of cultivation, and all kinds of Dharma books never stopped. There was a kind of appearance that you sang and I appeared on the stage.


    It''s busy here, but Han 3000''s side is quiet.


    Another day passed, but the Shengyuan who chose to lie flat felt a kind of wordless boredom for the first time.


    However, although this boredom is torture, it also makes people relaxed.


    For many years, he has never rested for even a second for an obsession. Now, it''s rare for him to relax and feel comfortable in his heart, so there''s no need to say more.


    "Hoo"


    A long breath broke the silence. Then Han 3000 slowly opened his eyes.


    "How?"


    Seeing Han 3000 awake, the bored Shengyuan got up and walked to Han 3000 with a smile.


    "It''s an unspeakable feeling. I feel my body seems very uncomfortable, but it''s very comfortable. Isn''t it difficult for me to understand? But... But I''m so contradictory now." Han 3000 looked at him with some excitement.


    Shengyuan smiled bitterly: "although the disciples of the church starved to death, the master is the one who taught you. What you practice now is what I will. Do you think I can understand your current feeling?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 scratched his head and practiced for two days and two nights. He was so excited that he forgot this stubble.


    "But I don''t feel like you." When Han understood three thousand yuan, he thought he was stupid again.


    What do you mean, I understand and don''t feel like myself. Is it difficult for me to practice wrong?


    "You feel very comfortable because you have perfectly reconciled the Qi of yin and Yang. The Yin and yang are smooth, and naturally you will be smooth." Shengyuan smiled.


    "In that case, why do I feel bad?" Han Sanqian didn''t understand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3610

    "This question..." Shengyuan smiled, looked at Han 3000, and then shook his head helplessly: "it''s very simple."


    "Very simple?" Han 3000 stared at him suspiciously. He really didn''t know where it came from. It was very simple.


    "You see, I''ll give you a very simple example. It''s like a person''s stomach. It can only eat one bowl of rice at a time, but it happens that it has eaten hundreds of thousands of bowls of rice in one breath. Do you think it will be very uncomfortable?"


    Han 3000 was obviously stunned when he heard Shengyuan''s words, but even if the order reflected what Shengyuan intended to mean.


    At that time, his face was more or less embarrassed. It was clear that Shengyuan was satirizing his practice and made too much yin-yang Qi enter his body.


    At this point, although Han 3000 couldn''t find how strong he absorbed at that time, he could obviously feel the fullness of the breath in his body at this moment.


    "I suck too hard?" Han 3000 asked slightly embarrassed.


    Shengyuan smiled: "it''s more than too fierce. If I want to be closer to you, I can be sucked away by you. Don''t you think your head is very cool? Don''t you look up?"


    When Han Sanxun looked up, he naturally saw the big hole with huge soil falling on his head.


    "This is..."


    Shengyuan rolled his eyes slightly: "isn''t it thanks to you? Isn''t it directly lost when you suck Yang? Tell me, is this a simple fierce word that can be described?"


    Han Sanyi stared at the huge pit of more than ten square meters in embarrassment and speechless. For a moment, he really had nothing to say.


    "It''s good that my place is big and strong enough. Otherwise, I''ll build a cave or something, and I won''t let you tear it down completely and leave nothing?" Shengyuan is not angry.


    Seeing that Han 3000 didn''t answer back, Shengyuan smiled gently and changed his tone: "however, although your boy is crazy to tear down his house, it''s worth it."


    "I don''t know where your boy came from, or how your boy''s body is fucking constructed. I learned the second level of Liangyi Tianshu in your hands in two days. Your boy seems to teach me. It''s really strange."


    "How do you feel now? If you can stand it, you still have one day within the three-day limit. If you want to be able to do it, you can continue. After this village, there will be no shop."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 felt his body slightly. Although he did feel a little uncomfortable, the sense of comfort in his body could also be appropriately relieved. Of course, he could continue.


    Just


    "Are you sure there''s no problem going on? Will I suck too much and suck myself to the explosion and die?" Han 3000 asked.


    Shengyuan snorted coldly: "explosion? To be honest, if anyone asks me this question except you, I will think it over. After all, as you said, this possibility does exist and is great."


    "The human body always has limits, and it always needs a peaceful digestion and precipitation process when absorbing breath. If the conversion is not timely, the explosion of the body is the inevitable result."


    Han 3000 nodded like mashing garlic. Yes, this is the most basic common sense.


    Looking at Han 3000''s appearance, Shengyuan was really helpless: "what do you order? I''m talking about ordinary people. It seems to have something to do with you."


    "My above remarks are only aimed at ordinary people, and you, boy, are not ordinary people at all."


    "Common sense doesn''t work on your boy."


    "All right, the more I say, the more angry I am. Hurry up. Don''t waste precious time. If you walk for a second, you''ll lose a second."


    Han 3000 nodded numbly and was stunned by what he said. However, there is a saying that Han 3000 agrees very much, that is, the time does go one second less. In the face of such a place with such a majestic atmosphere of yin and Yang, it is almost impossible to find the same thing in the future.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 quickly closed his eyes and re entered the meditation practice.


    Shengyuan glanced at him, his eyes were extremely complex, sighed depressed, and chose to lie flat and wait again.


    At this time, bursts of laughter broke out in the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3611

    "Hahaha!"


    The two old men, looking at each other and laughing, couldn''t stop their joy on their faces.


    "These two guys, one is ignorant, the other is depressed, one is like finding a hungry tiger to eat, and the other is like an old man sitting there waiting to die." The old man who swept the floor smiled.


    Ba Huang Tian Shu laughed: "Shengyuan is depressed to doubt life. It''s not in line with expectations."


    The floor sweeper shook his head and smiled bitterly, helplessly pointing to the eight wastelands book: "you guy... It''s really a little too much."


    "When they were dying, they all guessed that everything was arranged by you and hid Han 3000 for you. It''s good for you to torture others before you died and imprison them here after you died. Don''t you know why you feel guilty?"


    Ba Huang Tian Shu was not angry and said softly, "ha ha, no snowflake is innocent under the avalanche. If you just criticize me, do you have no responsibility for this? You should know that the three of us are involved in today''s affairs."


    The old sweeper nodded and didn''t deny it, but said slightly, "but you''re doing exactly how to implement it. We just asked you to pick up the knife, but we didn''t make you late for asking for one knife."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled bitterly: "the so-called one general''s success is withered. Sometimes in order to make a new king ascend the throne, we must sacrifice some accomplished people."


    "Before the flourishing age, which was not the root of the country formed by the accumulation of blood and meat?"


    The old man who swept the floor breathed out: "it''s true. However, we must also admit an indisputable fact. Although your technique is really relatively cruel, the effect is the best. These guys not only guessed your intention before leaving, but none of them said it."


    "The most important thing is that anyone who has something in his hand has passed it on to Han 3000. This matter not only meets our expectations, but even exceeds many."


    "With your operation alone, if you get a full score of 100, you can get at least 99. If you lose that score, you are afraid of your pride."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled gently and was not proud of his praise: "only under high pressure, these people will be afraid of me. Only under cruelty, these people will be afraid of me. Therefore, even if they know the truth, they will never dare to talk nonsense."


    "They know what it means to betray me."


    "At the same time, these people are very angry. If none of them exists, do you think they will give in so easily?"


    "I''m afraid of me, and I''m overcome by Han 3000. Coupled with years of torture, they want to get rid of it. When they hear that Han 3000 came to break through the jungle, they think it''s the person I selected. Whether they go in or go back, do they have a choice in addition to helping Han 3000?"


    "So ah, the whole situation seems unexpected, but in fact, it''s all under my control."


    The words fell, and the eight wastelands book looked at the old man who swept the floor calmly.


    The old sweeper put away his smile, thought a little, and said in a deep voice: "what you said is also good. These people have learned his methods, and rely on them to actually enjoy the feeling of standing at the top of the world. After that, they will return these things to the person he chose."


    "Good." Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded and said, "for example, if the seventh monkey hadn''t followed him to practice, how could he become a monkey and benefit the monkey family? After the blessing of the sixth generation, the seventh generation should also be returned. At least, this can be regarded as a reward for kindness."


    The old sweeper took a long breath: "well, in that case, a major task for you and me has been completed. Next, it depends on whether Han 3000 is a dragon or a Phoenix."


    Then the old man who swept the floor smiled gently: "from tomorrow on, you and I should have a good holiday."


    When the eight wastelands heavenly Book heard the speech, evil smiled: "yes, it''s time for a holiday, too. As for the situation in this family... Hey hey, I have to give it to Han 3000."


    Then they looked at the entrance of the eight wasteland world where Han 3000 often came in


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3612

    With their eyes, outside the book of heaven, it should fall into the city.


    Tonight, slightly cool.


    The time also prevents the Buddha from passing very fast. The moon is hanging high and the night has come.


    In the East Wing room, the woman in blue sat gently in front of the window and looked up into the sky. She seemed to miss what she was thinking and what she was thinking.


    At this time, the door rang, but suddenly pulled her thoughts back to reality.


    She looked back at the door and sighed helplessly.


    "Shouldn''t you come back at dawn? Why so much in advance?"


    Like asking herself or sighing, she lifted her hand slightly and the door was opened in an instant.


    In front of the door, four boys stood at the door without saying a word.


    "Hoo."


    She exhaled slightly, then gently walked to the door and said, "I know. Let''s all go down."


    Without any movement, the four boys turned and stepped back gently.


    As soon as the four boys left, she smiled bitterly: "you ghosts want you to do things as quickly as possible on weekdays, but each one is tardy and often overtime."


    "Today, I hope you are slower, but one by one, you are as fast as your life. You have to finish work so many hours in advance."


    Then she looked at the bright moon on her head again, and a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes.


    "Dragon elder."


    At the same time, a soft cry came into her ears. The stunning beauty looked at the door of the backyard again. Zhu Yanshuo was leading a group of servants and stood respectfully at the door.


    She didn''t speak, just looked at him faintly.


    "My subordinates have integrated the elite in the city and experts from all sides. At this time, they are lining up on the playground of the main hall and waiting at your disposal at any time."


    Zhu Shuo kept his head down, but his face bowed slightly.


    The stunning beauty frowned slightly and said softly, "you move very fast."


    Zhu Yan shuohe smiled: "the Dragon elder shot himself. How dare his subordinates be lazy? His subordinates have already ordered all the people in the city to prepare for war overnight. If there is any situation, they can assemble immediately."


    "Just now, I saw the four winds rising. I thought it must be those wronged souls who returned in advance, so my subordinates immediately summoned people and horses to be sent by the Dragon elder at any time."


    Zhu Yanshuo is happy for his own reason. After all, he reflects so quickly that he can certainly show his ability and intelligence in front of the Dragon envoy. Let alone appreciate it, but at least he can leave a deep and good impression on the Dragon envoy.


    The stunning beauty glanced coldly at Zhu Yanshuo. Zhu Yanshuo lowered his head and didn''t find this look at all. She was completely immersed in her own joy.


    Where can he think of it? He did everything well in such a play, but the only result was that he slapped it on the horse''s ass.


    The stunning beauty wants to be slow and slow, but Zhu Yanshuo''s son of a bitch has disrupted her deployment.


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, although she was dissatisfied, she had no choice but to go out of the courtyard door with an unhappy face and all the way to the main hall.


    Seeing such a situation, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly stopped his proud smile. For a moment, he felt his head very puzzled and said to his subordinates depressed: "what''s the matter? Where didn''t I do it right?"


    A group of subordinates are completely looking at each other. Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t know. How can they know?!


    A few minutes later, the stunning beauty has slowly come to the front of the hall.


    As Zhu Yanshuo said, there were thousands of people on the playground at this time. They were in square formation with weapons and armor.


    At the same time, those masters who should fall into the city also lined up around the square one after another, with great momentum.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian have been waiting in front of the hall for a long time. They are fully armed and armed with long swords.


    Obviously, it is bound to kill Han 3000 in order to avenge the day''s blood.


    Seeing the arrival of the stunning beauty, all the people present bent their long legs slightly and shouted in unison: "see the Dragon envoy."


    Ye Shijun and others also hurried to salute. After shouting with the crowd, ye Shijun hurried to the fart top and ran over: "elder Shenlong, the brigade is ready."


    The stunning beauty coagulated slightly and looked up at the sky. At this time, all ghosts gathered on the hall.


    She nodded slightly and bit her teeth: "OK, let''s go."


    "Let''s go!" Ye Shijun roared with excitement. When it was time to fall into the city, there were bursts of horns


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3613

    Woo!


    The horn is ringing!


    Ten thousand troops, officially heading out!


    Almost at the same time, those wronged souls in the sky began to flow like dark clouds, and quickly floated in a certain direction in the city.


    The stunning beauty''s face coagulated, followed closely, and quickly followed.


    "Everybody, keep up with me." Ye Shijun shouted and led the troops to follow.


    In the quiet night, the sound of footsteps condensed and heavy. Many residents woke up one after another and looked quietly at their windows.


    I saw the vast troops in Ukraine, like a flood. At this time, they quickly gathered in a certain direction. The residents looked at each other and didn''t know what major event had happened.


    About ten minutes later, the long army suddenly stopped.


    It''s just an ordinary lane. Many people didn''t even reflect that their march would suddenly stop here, and some people would turn upside down at a time.


    It''s like this in the back. In fact, it''s not easy in the front.


    Especially Ye Shijun, a group of experts led by Zhu Yanshuo.


    At this time, their faces show embarrassment one by one. Some people even hold their noses, and their faces are worse than death.


    "What the hell is this dragon envoy doing? Why did he stop here?"


    "That''s right. Is she in a hurry and wants to be convenient?"


    A group of people bowed their heads and whispered, whispered and talked constantly.


    Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo were also confused and looked at each other with question marks on their faces.


    This large group of people stopped next to a thatched cottage. The smell was needless to say, but it was more puzzling.


    What the hell is this?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the Dragon envoy at the forefront does not seem to have any intention to leave, and the anti Buddha has been set here.


    Fu Tian saw the doubts of Ye Shijun and others. At this time, he hurried to the back of the stunning beauty, coughed and said tentatively: "elder Shenlong, I don''t know what to say."


    The stunning beauty was not in the mood to pay attention to her. At this time, a pair of good-looking eyes just looked around suspiciously and seemed to be looking for something.


    Seeing that the Dragon envoy didn''t speak, Fu Tian was a little embarrassed. However, when he looked back, he saw the eyes of Ye Shijun and others were obviously full of expectations. He hoped he could ask why, but he still gave his head a hard blow.


    "Elder Shenlong, let''s... we are a large group of people who attack late at night. Now we have a great momentum. How... How can we get to this smelly place, this..."


    Fu Tian hardened his head. Halfway through the conversation, the stunning beauty immediately interrupted with an unhappy face: "what''s the matter here?"


    Fu Tian was startled, and the whole person was obviously stunned, but now it is difficult to ride a tiger. When she was trying to answer, the gorgeous beauty took the lead in saying: "a group of losers, fortunately, she claims to be the teacher of the king?"


    After some words, although the confused people were unwilling, they looked back at the cold eyes of the Dragon envoy and could only avoid his edge and lower their heads one after another.


    "This... This king''s teacher has nothing to do with us... We stay here." A master muttered with his head down.


    The sound is very small, but when the collective is quiet and at night, it suddenly appears great.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, his body was suddenly wrapped by a strange force. Before he knew what was going on, he only heard a dull noise, and he was directly thrown into a cesspit.


    He screamed and struggled desperately inside, trying to climb out.


    But at this time, no one in the team dared to help, and they closed their old lips more tightly for fear that they would come to such a miserable end.


    "What is the king''s teacher? That is, you can forge ahead in any place, under any conditions and in the face of any difficulties. You can''t stand a mere cesspit. How dare you boast of being a shit king in front of me?"


    A group of people dare not breathe.


    Seeing the dead atmosphere, ye Shijun quickly stood up and said respectfully: "what the Dragon envoy taught is.", Turning his head, he angrily said to a group of soldiers, "have you fucking remembered it for me?"


    "Yes!" Ten thousand people responded.


    Seeing this, the stunning beauty slightly adjusted her breathing, and then slowly looked at the pit: "this is the smart place of Han 3000. Compared with him, it''s normal for you to be played like a monkey."


    "Listen to the order!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3614

    "Hoo!"


    Ten thousand ghosts rise and rush down madly!


    Then he wandered around quickly, as if looking for something.


    A moment later, ghosts gathered near the hut, and some even kept drilling into the ground.


    The stunning beauty immediately turned pale and turned her hands, and a piece of energy was directly aimed at the place.


    Bang!


    The whole city was shaking slightly with a loud noise, and the nearby cesspit lost its skin and sent out bursts of stench.


    At this time, a deep pit of several meters had been blasted out of the place where it was blasted.


    The crowd endured the stench and looked into the deep pit with their noses. However, to their disappointment and doubt, the meal was as fierce as a tiger, but there was nothing in the pit.


    "What is this dragon envoy doing?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s been tossing around. There''s nothing here?"


    "I can''t understand what this operation is. Isn''t this looking for someone? What are you doing here to blow up the pit?"


    "Is it difficult that the Dragon envoy is already full of confidence? Why dig Han 3000''s grave here in advance?"


    A group of people looked at each other and talked carefully.


    They are so. In fact, Zhu Yanshuo and ye Shijun are also confused. They don''t know what the stunning beauty wants.


    "I knew you were too dirty and smelly, so Han 3000 chose such a place. Hum, the extremely smelly place blocked you and greatly hindered the smell of night dogs."


    "If you want to be the enemy of Han 3000, I trouble you to move your brain a little faster. People will know to change their strategy immediately after being detected by night dog only once, and you only go back and don''t move forward. By this alone, you are very different from others."


    The stunning beauty smiled coldly, and her eyes were full of disdain.


    A group of people were scolded bloody. Although they were quite unhappy, they had no courage to refute it, and they had no confidence at all.


    "The Dragon envoy means that Han 3000 uses these cesspits to cover the nose of the night dog?" Ye Shijun asked.


    Although the stunning beauty didn''t speak, the meaning of it has clarified everything through her cold eyes.


    When ye Shijun got the answer, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. His grandmother''s legs. Han 3000 is really smart.


    Just once, I took the night dog to spy. They felt it clearly and responded quickly


    This alone is enough to make people hate him and admire how clever this guy''s brain is.


    "Now... What shall we do now?" Ye Shijun is a little helpless. It''s really bad to be led by the nose.


    "What to do? Dig." The stunning beauty gave a white look.


    Ye Shijun was obviously stunned. He didn''t know why he had to dig. Could it be that Han 3000 was hiding underground?


    Although this is ridiculous, it seems that Han 3000 is hiding under the ground when he thinks that the dungpit is used to block the smell of night dogs.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Dig for me." Ye Shijun drank loudly.


    After a while, a group of soldiers behind them didn''t dare to neglect it at all. They hurried towards the explosion pit, and then worked in full swing.


    Watching a group of people dig deeper and deeper, with the blessing of brute force and mana, ye Shijun has explored all the way from the previous few meters to nearly tens of meters. Ye Shijun is both angry and suspicious.


    Naturally, the doubt is whether Han 3000 can hide in this underground? The anger is that if he really hides so deep in the ground, it''s too damn!


    It''s easy to find. Just digging this land has changed several groups of people.


    Holding his forehead, Fu Tian has been staring at the deep pit in front of him. He has dug at least tens of meters. Han 3000 is his mother. Can he make a hole?!


    Suddenly, just when a group of people were thinking, a cry of surprise came from the deep pit, which made the whole exhausted and demoralized 10000 people brigade feel refreshed in an instant.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian also took the lead and rushed to the side of the deep pit first, with full excitement and excitement on their faces.


    Even, their hands have drawn out their long swords at this time!


    Soon, in the deep pit, a figure flew up quickly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3615

    The two goods'' long swords were fierce. When they were about to chop indiscriminately, they found that the figure coming up was their own bodyguard. After giving way in some embarrassment, they still looked into the deep pit.


    There''s nothing in the pit.


    Shit, where are 3000 Han people?!


    "Report!"


    The bodyguard passed through the two people, did not dare to stop at all, quickly ran to the beautiful woman, knelt down on the spot, held a book and held his hands high: "subordinates and others have dug more than 100 meters under the ground. There is no human smoke or trace, but this one."


    "A book?"


    Zhu Yanshuo frowned. They came to find Han 3000. What does it mean to dig out a book?


    "You bastard, you''re looking for someone. You''re here to dig antiques?" Help heaven to drink with anger. I''m very depressed because I didn''t catch Han 3000.


    Presumably, the Dragon envoy should also be extremely disappointed. So in this time to help a cavity, naturally, not only can you vent your depressed breath, the most important thing is to flatter.


    When Zhu Yanshuo saw Fu Tian scolding, the whole person just wanted to help, but his words got stuck in his throat and went back.


    Obviously, things don''t seem right.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" The stunning beauty smiled coldly, and a pair of beautiful eyes glanced at everyone present.


    They looked at each other again. They didn''t know what the Dragon envoy meant by this question, and even asked if they had anything to say.


    What can they say? What dare they say?!


    Only Zhu Yanshuo, who was originally the handsome talent of a city Lord, soon found the problem.


    "It''s not an antique." He said in a silent voice.


    The antiques buried underground, even if they are not very old, should be eroded by the soil, and at least the traces of time should be left on the surface.


    Especially books.


    But the novelty of this thing in front of us is amazing.


    It''s not like how long it''s buried in an antique


    It''s more like


    "Something just buried." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "Something just buried?" Fu Tian frowned.


    Ye Shijun was also quite puzzled: "who would dig such a deep huge pit to bury things? Isn''t this a children''s play?"


    "Remember what you said." The stunning beauty hummed softly, looked at Ye Shijun and said, "then you should ask, who would bury such a thing in such a deep place."


    "What''s the meaning of burying it?"


    Ye Shijun was stunned and became the king. He is familiar now, but if you use your head, it is obvious that he is an amateur.


    "The Dragon envoy said that Han 3000 may have buried it." Zhu Yanshuo frowned.


    The stunning beauty smiled coldly: "continue."


    "This thing may have something to do with Han 3000''s disappearance now?"


    Hearing the speech, the stunning beauty finally looked away coldly and walked towards the deep pit: "finally, there is a person who has not lost his brain."


    "Isn''t it strange that a book is buried in a huge pit 100 meters deep? Isn''t it strange that Han 3000 disappeared inexplicably?"


    "Contact these things and think about what we find now. Aren''t some things ready to come out?"


    Then she moved her hand slightly, and the ancient book was thrown directly into the air by her and opened slowly.


    As soon as the ancient books are opened, a great picture of mountains and rivers will be displayed in front of everyone.


    In ancient books, there are mountains, water, heaven and earth, just like a new world. Most importantly, there are little human figures like stars.


    Zhu Yanshuo was obviously stunned. He stared at those figures tightly with his eyes. He was shocked and said, "special envoy of the dragon, do you mean... Han 3000 and others are in this ancient book?"


    Not only he, but also everyone at the scene was surprised.


    This... How is this possible?!


    People... People in books?!


    This not only subverts everyone''s cognition, but even sounds frightening.


    "Good!"


    "They''re in there!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3616

    In a word, almost all the people present turned pale, and some people turned pale after hearing this.


    This is really alarmist!


    This is outrageous.


    How can people hide in ancient books?!


    Isn''t that fucking bullshit?


    However, they all understand that these are the words of the Dragon envoy, which naturally means that it is impossible and possible, and it is also a reality no matter how hard it is to imagine.


    "Shit, if that''s the case, I''ll chop this broken book now. I''d like to see where he can hide without this broken book." Ye Shijun drank angrily and rushed over with his sword.


    As long as he hears Han 3000''s name, it means absolute anger to Ye Shijun. He wants to break Han 3000''s body now.


    However, just two steps away, a ray of light directly blocked him, no matter how he struggled, but the whole person remained in place.


    He was unwilling to look at the Dragon envoy, and obviously didn''t know why she stopped him.


    "An ancient book that can accommodate so many people. Do you really think of it as a book? Childe ye, I can understand your anger, but anger can make people lose their reason. I hope you can understand that." As soon as the beautiful woman''s voice fell, she withdrew slightly, and the wall that blocked Ye Shijun dissipated.


    Ye Shijun was a little embarrassed, but he was still angry. At this time, the dog leg of Fu Tian hurried forward and whispered in his ear: "the words of the elder Shenlong are not unreasonable. This ancient book can hold a gang of Han 30001 dog thieves. It has incomparable natural magic power. If you rush to do it, I''m afraid you won''t be angry at that time. On the contrary, if you are attacked by this thing and get disheartened by it, you can..."


    Ye Shijun was angry, but on second thought, his words of helping heaven did have his reason.


    After thinking about it, he stopped, but he still looked at the beautiful woman reluctantly and said, "since we can''t cut it, what should we do?"


    "Such gods must have their own special methods so that we can enter freely like Han 3000. At present, we certainly can''t find a way."


    "So, the only way, there is only one."


    "Force him." The stunning beauty smiled coldly.


    "Force him?"


    A group of people are dumb again. What''s the way?!


    "Han 3000 is in the book. How to force him?"


    "Who said to force him? I said to force it." Then, the stunning beauty set her eyes on the ancient books hanging in the air.


    Force it?!


    A group of people were stunned. I''ve seen people force dogs and animals. I haven''t seen anyone force a book yet.


    If the Dragon elder didn''t say this, they really wanted to hammer him to death.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "the Dragon elder is right. We should really force it."


    "Where are your masters?"


    A group of experts immediately shouted, "I''ll wait."


    "The so-called eight immortals cross the sea and show their powers. Now, it''s time for you to show your strength."


    "Raising troops for thousands of days can be used for a while. You must have a definite number in your mind about how Zhu treats you on weekdays. Now the Dragon envoy is here. It''s time for you to serve. Listen to my orders."


    "All masters, using their own skills, divide the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth into groups, and then form a row or circle."


    The words fell, and a group of experts didn''t say much. They quickly surrounded into five square arrays.


    Ye Shijun obviously didn''t look back. For a moment, he looked at a group of people busy. He didn''t know what they wanted.


    Even, his heart is more or less full of sarcasm and sneer.


    Fucking psychopaths, right?


    But only Zhu Yanshuo knows that this is certainly not the hair nerve of the Dragon elder, nor is he accompanying the hair nerve.


    Instead, it must be done.


    "Such a book is naturally magical and must be spiritual. What the Dragon envoy wants us to force is the spirit in this book. We don''t have a way to enter this book, but it does." Seeing that he was puzzled, Zhu Yanshuo slowly and quietly came to Ye Shijun and said with a soft smile.


    Upon hearing this, ye Shijun patted his thigh: "Oh, I''ll go. How can I forget this stubble?"


    Looking back, the five formations had been arranged. The stunning woman suddenly controlled the ancient book and slowly attacked the huge fire array in front.


    And almost at the same time, bursts of laughter suddenly sounded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3617

    Everyone was in a panic and looked around in panic, but no one showed up and only heard bursts of laughter.


    "You don''t have to look for it, you don''t have to look for it, I''m the book of heaven."


    Heavenly book?!


    As soon as someone reflected it, those close to the book were even scared to throw away their armor and prepare to escape on the spot.


    But there are also some people who are more curious to look at the book of heaven and see what strange things the Buddha met.


    Those masters should be more calm and cautious. One by one, they just look up, lift their long swords gently and put on a good posture. They not only listen, but also have the power to counterattack at any time.


    Ye Shijun also had a trace of worry on his face. Although he tried his best to hide it, his acting skills were obviously poor.


    It was a stunning beauty who seemed not to panic at all. These were all in her expectation.


    Smiled: "you appeared earlier than I thought."


    "I''m just a book, but you set up five attribute arrays to make me die. I''m just a tool. You can use it. Don''t do that." The voice of the heavenly book was helpless.


    "Tools should have the awareness of tools. Since you also know your responsibilities, you should naturally know when to do what, especially if you have spiritual tools." The stunning woman smiled gently.


    "Your voice is familiar." The heavenly book said softly.


    The stunning woman was shocked when she heard the speech, and a trace of horror flashed in her eyes.


    Tianshu smiled gently: "perhaps, for beautiful women, remember too much."


    The words eased the tension of the stunning woman, and at the same time let the people who were confused nearby breathe out normally.


    "A joke belongs to a joke. A tool really has the consciousness of a tool. This is not. I came out obediently before you were punished. Hehe, don''t worry, there will be no fraud. I can see things very clearly."


    "Eating one penalty is also a penalty, and eating five penalties is also a penalty. I can carry one, but I may not be able to carry five. Therefore, it''s better to speak in advance and suffer less flesh and blood."


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to have a lot of broken books." Naturally, ye Shijun would not seize such an opportunity, pointing to the ancient books and saying angrily, "let me ask you, are the three thousand people of Han hiding in your world?"


    "Yes, he also brought many associates. With my power, there is heaven and earth inside, so they hid in my world and were safe."


    Hearing the answer from Tianshu, ye Shijun gritted his teeth. Good, Han 3000, you son of a bitch. I finally found you.


    "However, there are many of them. You only have 10000 people. Are you sure you can win?" Tianshu said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you that Han 3000 not only brought people in, but also many strange animals."


    "In the forest, there are as many pieces as cattle hair. There are many excellent quality and meat shields. It''s difficult with your strength."


    Zhu Yanshuo is going to refute the words of Tianshu. After all, he is a good soldier, plus many experts. What storms and waves can''t be withstood by their power?


    Just strange animals can make them afraid? Isn''t that bullshit?


    However, at this time, the Dragon envoy waved his hand and motioned Zhu Yanshuo to close his mouth. Then she looked at Ye Shijun: "Han 3000 can control thousands of strange animals, which can''t be coveted."


    "Even some cannon fodder can certainly stop us for a long time. Why don''t you send more people?"


    Ye Shijun didn''t speak. Although he didn''t come to the scene in the first World War of nihilism, he also heard about the power of all kinds of strange animals in the great war.


    However, later, the matter was settled, and he gradually forgot it.


    Now, after mentioning it again, when I learned that such an "army" was also in this Tianshu world, I naturally couldn''t help feeling terrified.


    Seeing ye Shijun and hearing the speech, Zhu Yan shuoton was also very worried. He had time to change his thinking: "there are 70000 soldiers in the city."


    "Immediately dispatch 70000 people, even if one person spits, it is enough to drown many people." Futian emergency road.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and gave a look to his next man. The man immediately took a strange trumpet horn and blew into the sky.


    The next second, the whole city is roaring, bursts of footsteps, with mountains and seas of human figures quickly approaching this side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3618

    This posture, just a glance, is enough to make anyone feel numb and timid.


    Although it was late at night, all the people in the city woke up one after another. Together with the people who had been peeping at the window, they came to the whole city to spy.


    In just a moment, 70000 troops had arrived from all sides and packed here with vigour and vitality.


    "Tell the Dragon elder that 70000 troops are ready and ready to be sent by the elder at any time." Zhu Yanshuo was very satisfied and even had a trace of pride.


    Although the 70000 troops are not elite troops, they are definitely good players in all fields. They have made a lot of contributions to the development of the city.


    Their individual combat effectiveness is indeed not as brave as that of elite soldiers, but their combat quality is very high, their cooperation ability is very strong, and their discipline is also excellent. Most group battles are basically good hands.


    We can already get a glimpse of the gathering trend just now.


    The stunning beauty looked at the vast army behind her, and finally nodded with a little satisfaction.


    "How many guards are there in the city?" She said.


    Faced with this question, Zhu Yanshuo thought briefly and said, "there are about 20000 miscellaneous soldiers."


    "Ten thousand of the seventy thousand." She continued.


    Fu Tian was puzzled and didn''t know what it meant. After all, he just called the people and horses.


    "The Dragon elder is worried that if we go in and the process is not smooth, if Han 3000 and others escape from the book and there is no defense in the city, let him escape?" Zhu Yanshuo responded quickly.


    The stunning beauty nodded: "now it''s catching a turtle in a jar, but once he breaks through the defense line, it''s equivalent to letting the tiger go back to the mountain. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to have such a chance in the future."


    "Besides, if we enter and retreat, at least someone outside the city will pick us up so that we won''t be beaten down by others."


    Fu Tian was dissatisfied and said, "we have 70000 good soldiers, 10000 elite and a group of experts. Han 3000 has some ability, but if he has any ability, will he not die this time?"


    Ye Shijun also nodded and said, "what Fu Tian said is reasonable. There is no need to go to great trouble for so many of us here. According to me, if all our brains are pressed in, it is bound to kill Han 3000. I don''t know how miserable it is."


    Their psychology is very simple. If they want to get Han 3000, the more people, the better. Even relying on momentum alone can scare Han 3000 to kowtow on the ground and beg for mercy, which is the best.


    "To deal with a smart enemy, we should not only have a smart brain, but also have a comprehensive strategy. Otherwise, once your brain can''t keep up with his reaction, it will be full of mistakes and omissions, so that he can seize the opportunity to turn defeat into victory."


    "Besides, Han 3000 has been on the verge of survival for many times all the way, and even completed the extremely classic great transformation against the sky. In addition to being smart, you should also pay attention to his internal skills."


    "Two times at a time may be luck, but three or four times is definitely his great potential and real ability. I know that in the eyes of some of you, Han 3000 is just an earth man, that is, the so-called inferior. Therefore, you are full of contempt for his physical condition and ability."


    "But that''s you. Under my command and leadership, anyone who dares to have such an idea can now turn around and go back to his mansion to have a rest."


    Words fall, stunning beauty, look at everyone.


    A group of people bowed their heads collectively, especially those who knew Han 3000 very well, such as Fu Tian, who wanted to put their heads into their trouser pockets.


    Yes, they once thought they knew Han 3000 best. After all, he was the "son-in-law" of the family.


    However, in fact, those who were beaten the most were actually the ones who helped their families, including when the Dragon envoy just said, in fact, they also had the view of contempt hidden in the bottom of their hearts.


    Now I''m embarrassed to be called.


    "Well, since no one has reported such thoughts, it''s the best. Tianshu, you should open the door." The stunning beauty nodded with satisfaction. At this time, she looked at the book hanging in the sky.


    "OK." The heavenly book should make a sound, and then a light suddenly shines on the book and shines directly on everyone present.


    The next second, everyone disappeared with the light, leaving only the ancient book, flying all the way to the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3619

    At this time, a new day has already been welcomed in the Tianshu world.


    As in the past few days, Su Yingxia has been practicing for a whole day. Seeing that dusk is coming, she has received her magic power and plans to go back to the house to have a rest.


    Ziqing over there has also practiced almost. Her satisfaction with the growth of skill has already suppressed her physical fatigue. At this time, she also plans to stop work and have a temporary rest.


    However, he didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, he felt an uneasy premonition. But looking around, everything seemed to be calm again.


    How could they know that at this time, more than 70000 people had suddenly appeared on the grass in the distance like divine soldiers.


    A group of people suddenly landed here. Before they could sigh their magic, they had found the bamboo and wooden houses in the distance.


    "The wooden house is so huge that it must be their nest." Zhu Yanshuo immediately whispered with some excitement.


    The stunning beauty was slightly absorbed: "although the bamboo house is small and exquisite, it should obviously be the place where important people live. I suspect Han 3000 lives there."


    "The Dragon envoy, what shall we do? Catch the thief and the king first?" Fu Tian''s urgent voice.


    "I''m afraid that the king Han 3000 is not so easy to catch. If the soldiers are pressed on him alone, he will be surrounded by his people in the opposite direction. At that time, he will be attacked from both sides, which is unfavorable to us." She said.


    "So what?" Ye Shijun asked, "if we attack his barracks and Han 3000 breaks through the rear of our army, we will be equally difficult."


    The stunning beauty frowned and thought for a moment: "fifty thousand troops will go straight to their camp, which is bound to destroy them directly. Five thousand elite soldiers and a group of experts will surround the bamboo house for me."


    "What about the rest?" Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t understand that there are basically more than 10000 people left without a task. I don''t know why.


    "Didn''t you hear what the ancient book said before you came in? There are also a group of strange animals. The forest is outside, leaving more than 10000 people as preparation to prevent strange animals from raiding." She said coldly.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo nodded again and again, slightly arched his hands and said, "it''s still the Dragon envoy who is considerate."


    She smiled coldly and said, "if you want to catch a tiger, you have to be well prepared. Otherwise, you will be the tiger''s dinner."


    Then he drank coldly: "action!"


    Sasha!


    Tens of thousands of troops immediately split into two lines and rushed straight to attack.


    In the wooden house, a large number of disciples of the mystery alliance, including Moyang, such as childe Yu, fell into a state of sleepiness during the day''s practice.


    Although some people still plan to settle down for a while, others are ready to clean up and take a rest.


    They were not prepared for a surprise attack from the outside world at this time.


    Or, in fact, they never thought that strangers would enter here.


    Especially after su Yingxia blew up countless pits.


    That may be the only time they thought something had happened, but since that time, people still believe that there will be no trouble at all.


    So, let alone without any sentinels, they are simply not prepared at all.


    Obviously, the enemy will not have any mercy. 50000 soldiers have been getting closer and closer to the bamboo house, spreading out from all directions, surrounded them, and constantly shrinking the defense line. In the twinkling of an eye, they are getting closer and closer.


    In the bamboo house over there, Su Yingxia had already sat down. When she was about to put down her sword, she suddenly felt her heart beat faster, which was very abnormal.


    That uneasy mood also rose in my heart and grew larger and larger.


    After thinking about it, she wanted to go out and have a look, but she remembered the words of the poor and strange of heaven, so she couldn''t help but turn back and sit down.


    But after sitting for less than a second, she stood up anxiously.


    For some reason, she was really uneasy to sit and stand.


    "Forget it."


    Even if she would be told by tianzhiqiongqi again, she was ready, at least much better than being so anxious now.


    Thinking of this, she hurried out of the bamboo house.


    Just a moment later, a scream cut through the sky.


    "There are enemies!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3620

    Then, when bursts of explosions sounded, the sound of killing also rang through the world.


    "Rush!"


    Su Yingxia suddenly went out and found the enemy, although he could not stop the fact that they had been surrounded.


    But it has not completely formed the encirclement of the other party, which is at least a great blessing in misfortune.


    When a group of people in the wooden house heard the shouting, they rushed out one by one. When they saw that the great enemy had surrounded them, they could only reluctantly fight in a hurry.


    Su Yingxia simply found out in advance. Otherwise, once the house is directly surrounded by the enemy, the loss of the mysterious man alliance will become extremely terrible.


    The other party only needs to put the gatekeeper, window and other exits to fully catch the turtle in the Weng. At that time, the difficulty of breaking through will also increase exponentially.


    But even if the situation is not so severe, it is really difficult for a group of people to face the heavy siege of the other party at this time, and the number of the enemy is so large.


    After just a few rounds, a group of people retreated in a row.


    Although even the most junior soldiers in the mysterious man alliance can already block several people after the cultivation of super time bonus such as eight wasteland books.


    But... Still has little effect.


    "Damn it, where did such a big group of people come from?" Hold away a sword and cut over several elite soldiers. They were angry and said.


    Looking around, there was a large area of dark enemy troops. Just one glance made people desperate.


    The two fists are hard to defeat the four hands. The disciples of the mysterious man alliance tried their best to resist, but they still couldn''t withstand the flood attack of the enemy. Many disciples died and injured under the random knife.


    "Where are the disciples of Baguio palace?"


    Ning Yue also looked back, and the whole person drank urgently.


    "Yes." A group of female disciples of Baguio palace immediately said in unison.


    "We''ll cover you. We must fight a bloody way. Remember, no matter what the cost, we must save the wife of the alliance leader."


    "Yes."


    "Wait." Moyang made a voice to stop: "I''m going, too. I''ll wait for Qichi man to go, knife 12, and take a batch of brothers to rush with me."


    "Don''t worry." The knife is twelve long. When you drag it, your eyes are full of blood and your killing intention is surging.


    "Count me as one of the brothers of northern heaven and heavenly demon palace." The devil also said angrily.


    Ning Yue frowned slightly and was about to be dissatisfied, but Qingji already said: "this matter is urgent, regardless of men and women. We are quite familiar with each other, so let the people of Tianmo palace go and deal with things better."


    Ning Yue thought a little and looked at Moyang: "OK, Moyang, I''ll leave it to you."


    Moyang nodded fiercely, took out the long sword and roared angrily, "follow me."


    Immediately, the whole person accelerated and rushed directly to the dark enemy.


    The northern devil led the disciples of the heavenly devil palace to follow.


    "It''s so lively, Master Lu. Should we join in? How are you going, pig three?"


    Master Lu and pig three smiled at each other, and pig three patted his chest and promised: "young master, you can rest assured that if there is an old pig here, you will call such dog thieves. There will be no return."


    Ruyu smiled and nodded. He folded the jade fan in his hand and flew directly over.


    Seeing that they had set off, Ning Yue was not idle here. He pulled out his long sword: "everyone listened to the order, focusing on the Baguio palace and the Baiyao palace, gathered left and right, stormed the left and right wings of the enemy, and the two sides were horns with each other, pulled each other, and broke through the siege for me."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the disciples of the mysterious man alliance lined up around one after another. With Ning Yue''s loud drink, they killed him. The left and right sides became two sharp swords and rushed directly to the enemy.


    "Hold on, hold on, hold on. Anyone who wants to break through the siege and break out is empty talk. I tell you, even a fly must not be let out. Violators will be dealt with by military law."


    "Yes!"


    On the side of the army that should fall into the city, at this time, in the roar of the general in front of the battle, the morale is strong, and a thick wall is formed, which is bound to block the attack of the other party.


    "Hum, a mob is still trying to break through the siege. These fools may not know the concept of 50000 people. Even if they stand there in circles and let them kill enough, they will be exhausted." Seeing that the situation was stable, Fu Tian couldn''t help laughing in a cold voice.


    Ye Shijun pulled out the corners of his mouth and was about to say something proudly. Suddenly, several successive huge explosions directly solidified his whole smile on his face


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3621

    Between successive explosions, the thick human wall surrounded by 50000 people just blew up several huge vacancies.


    The horror of its Dharma power is amazing!


    "Han... Han 3000 is here." When ye Shijun didn''t see Han 3000, he was full of anger, but when he saw it, he was more afraid and shouted in panic.


    However, almost at the same time as he just shouted, a white figure flew out between several serial explosions.


    "It doesn''t seem to be Han 3000." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    It''s too far apart. At this time, the smoke is rolling ahead. I can''t see each other''s appearance at all. It''s only from the figure. It seems that the man who flew out is not Han 3000.


    "But who can it be if it''s not Han 3000? I''ve never heard of any super experts in Han 3000''s array."


    "Whether or not Han 3000 will know if he has a try." Ye Shijun took back his shock and looked directly at the bamboo house: "if the man is Han 3000, his family members in his house must be unattended. This is a good opportunity for us."


    "Hum, if he is Han Sanqian, this move is more obvious. It''s an obvious encirclement and support. It''s a better choice for us to beat around and take his family members."


    "Listen to my orders, the elite troops on the right line, take down the bamboo house immediately."


    Woo!!!


    The horn sounded, and the elite troops close to the bamboo house heard the sound. At this time, they stepped up their speed and touched the bamboo house. After surrounding it, several people looked at each other at the door and rushed in directly.


    But just as I was about to enter the door, a huge strange force suddenly lifted out of the room.


    Several people on the door were immediately bounced for several meters, fell to the ground and vomited a few mouthfuls of fresh blood. They were no longer able to struggle. In the recent earthquake, their meridians had been completely broken.


    Then, a figure in white rushed out of the bamboo house.


    Behind her was another unconscious figure.


    When they turned their hands, they were not polite at all. The surrounding area exploded directly. The elite soldiers who surrounded the bamboo house were directly bombed before they even reflected it.


    Even those masters were quite embarrassed at this time. They hurried away from the explosion and were unlucky to be close. They were either injured or disheartened to prevent the Buddha from just getting out of the mud pit.


    If they were always insulted by this, these experts would be bombarded by the group. However, at this moment, they looked at each other and seemed to be waiting for who would take the lead.


    Everyone is not a fool. The richer the people are, the more they care about their lives. Of course, the higher their accomplishments, they will not be exempt from this custom.


    They have a lot of skills. Naturally, there are many ways to live a good life. Only those at the bottom who have no choice will rush endlessly.


    Just looking at the huge pit with a diameter of several meters directly blown out on the ground, they already know that the other party is definitely not small. If they rush forward, it is no different from being cannon fodder.


    Naturally, everyone looks at others and hopes others to go first.


    However, just between them, the white figure has broken through the first line of defense with the people on its back and killed in the middle of the encirclement.


    Seeing such a situation, ye Shijun, who was watching the war not far away, called a straight stamp.


    "Bucket, bucket, all fucking buckets, give it to me, give it all to me, or I''ll kill you now."


    With his angry roar, a group of experts rushed up in a trance.


    Facing the encirclement and suppression of the masters behind him, the man in white was obviously not afraid. Turning around, he turned his hand and could really hit it directly.


    What a big ball!


    The masters hurried to withdraw. After a short time, the law could pass through it. I don''t know which unlucky guy couldn''t escape. He was directly hit by the real ball and hit the ground.


    With the explosion, even if the bamboo house was at least a few meters away from it, it was half blown away in the blast, not to mention the unlucky guy in the center. I''m afraid it turned into powder on the spot and didn''t even bring any residue.


    "Hoo!"


    When a group of experts saw this situation and grew up again and again, they sighed that it was good for his mother to flash fast.


    While ye Shijun was about to be furious, Fu Tian pulled him slightly, looked at the people in the air, and muttered, "that... That''s not... Su... Su Yingxia?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3622

    Su Yingxia?!


    For the supporting family, this is a name they disdain most, but it is also a name they have to exist in their memory.


    Their family goddess, for the sake of a person on earth, recites the earthly name of unwilling to return home, which is vulgar, hateful and annoying.


    But at the same time, she should be the name of the goddess who led them to glory and return to the peak. She should have been strong.


    "Su Yingxia, that''s su Yingxia. It''s really her."


    "It''s impossible. Su Yingxia has fallen willingly for the sake of Han 3000, the waste of the earth. Waiting for her can only be extremely miserable in the future. How can she have such power now?"


    "Yes, why can this bitch be so fierce?"


    The pot was blown up in the family support crowd, and the angry and unwilling mood even dyed the sky vinegar.


    Fu family has now been bullied by dogs. Naturally, Su Yingxia, a traitor and a stubborn son who doesn''t listen to the family''s teachings, should also fall sharply, even fall into the abyss and never be reborn.


    What they are happy to see is that Su Yingxia is living like a rat and snake at this time, begging, starving and in exile, rather than flying into the sky and killing all directions.


    But sometimes, even if they don''t want to see it in their heart, the facts they see in their eyes are always difficult to change.


    It''s su Yingxia.


    For their former goddess and the hope of their former family, how can they not recognize Su Yingxia at a glance?!


    "Damn it, when did Su Yingxia become so brave?"


    "Damn it, Su Yingxia, that bitch, why?"


    "Is the Lord blind?"


    Indeed, after that, as a former "family", helping the family did not have a blessing, only eternal curses and hungry words.


    They even wish that they could curse Su Yingxia to death. The poison in their hearts can also be seen.


    Fu Tian kept silent and stared at Su Yingxia in the air. From beginning to end, he didn''t abuse.


    Naturally, he can''t be different from other people''s kindness. He''s just confused.


    During Su Yingxia''s detention, he used a lot of Su Yingxia, whether it was overtly chronic poisons or all kinds of repressive poisons secretly.


    He knew that these drugs would even affect Su Yingxia''s path of cultivation, but there was no way. In order to achieve his goal, he had to do anything.


    However, under such circumstances, Su Yingxia''s cultivation of this dead girl not only did not go to the point of disappearing people step by step, but now the protection of Buddha gods was general and ferocious.


    This


    However, just as Fu Tian''s eyebrows were locked, Su Yingxia in the sky did not stop.


    The hands of two consecutive lines of energy and then blew out two huge pits. After overturning dozens of people, they have broken through the third line of defense.


    Looking at the siege on the far side of the wooden house, she first blew up the people around her with energy in her left hand, and then hit 50000 people with energy in the air in her right hand. The rear of the 50000 army was unprepared.


    Later, when he quickly got rid of his own siege, Su Yingxia rushed straight to the army of 50000 people, which was obviously intended to help his friendly forces out of difficulties.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Bucket, bucket, fucking bucket, I order you to stop her." Ye Shijun was furious.


    So many elite generals, like his mother''s vegetarian diet, scared a woman out of her courage. Once Su Yingxia ran straight behind his army, it would be a life-saving straw for the more than 3000 Han parties who had been surrounded. How could he see such a military taboo appear in front of his eyes?


    A group of experts also regained their senses and hurriedly flew towards Su Yingxia.


    Obviously, these people are not vegetarians. After reconstituting, they quickly surrounded Su Yingxia. With the interference of a group of elite soldiers, Su Yingxia immediately stagnated and fell into a hard battle for a time.


    "Hum!" Seeing Su Yingxia surrounded, Fu Tian''s face turned into a slight sneer from the cold.


    That''s what they should see.


    But just as Fu Tian sneered, several bombardments suddenly flew from the side


    "I''ll go..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3623

    The encirclement array just set up was not only directly broken by the sudden explosion, but also because most of the experts paid attention to Su Yingxia, they didn''t take into account the attack behind them.


    In this case, several experts, including those elite soldiers, fell more than 20 people on the spot.


    But the war won''t have any pity. Just when they didn''t stand firm, another white shadow flew from a distance to the white light in their hands, and the explosion continued.


    "That''s not fucking Han 3000."


    When the figure flew close, a group of people were stunned to find that this person was the white shadow of Han 3000 they suspected to be the one they saw for the first time.


    "It''s a woman."


    "And a super beautiful woman."


    When she flew in, she relied on her graceful posture and exquisite facial features to make her look like a fairy at this moment. When she marveled at the power of her hand, she must also sigh at the beauty of her face.


    "This damn Han 3000, what the fuck did he go? Shit luck, grass, beautiful women around him are fucking wholesale." Ye Shijun roared angrily.


    Han 3000 has gathered all kinds of beauties, but he can''t get any of them. The gap between the two is too large, which is really angry and annoyed.


    Zhu Yanshuo and Fu Tian were also very depressed. They even came to grandma''s house. They were so sleepy that another expert came. They were discouraged and angry, not to mention the group of experts who were participating in the war.


    The stunning beauty frowned and said nothing.


    She knows how many people there are around Han 3000 and how many abilities they have.


    But how long has it been since then? At this time, the people around Han 3000 seem to have completely changed.


    Not only did Su Yingxia and the woman in white sit in the array, but even the cultivation of ordinary disciples made rapid progress.


    They are so heavily surrounded. In fact, according to common sense, they should be as powerful as bamboo, and the attack is as happy as mercury.


    But the fact is that the battle has started for nearly ten minutes, but the actual situation has not been promoted at all.


    The main reason is that the disciples of the so-called mysterious man alliance have strong individual combat ability.


    Although they are at an absolute disadvantage in terms of number and position, each individual can basically complete one block and ten. Naturally, their defense will not be exposed. How can it be easy for the other party to attack?


    With their superior individual combat ability and perfect cooperation between teams, those guys almost won''t give up an inch of land.


    "Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. This remark never deceives people. These people follow Han 3000. Sure enough, life is different." She shook her head helplessly, and the stunning beauty sighed softly.


    Almost as she said this, someone echoed it with a dark sigh in her heart.


    This person is obviously one of the last of these executives.


    Fu Mei.


    She had no right to speak, so that the crowd almost forgot her existence.


    But she herself, along the way, has long been shocked by the world here, by the soldiers led by Han 3000, and, of course, by Su Yingxia and the woman in white.


    The woman in white doesn''t say yet, just Su Yingxia.


    Who is Su Yingxia? In her eyes, she is not as good as her. Even if she is asked to break her self-esteem to admit that Su Yingxia is better than her, Su Yingxia should not be much better than her.


    But now, one of them is flying in the sky and is not afraid to face several experts alone. There are a large number of elite soldiers and good generals under his hand who command at will and are spoiled by his God like husband.


    What about her?


    It''s just a dog of Ye Shijun, who is played with and trampled on at will, just like grass.


    Suddenly, Fu Mei cried, tears slowly and constantly flowing from the corners of her eyes, what did she think of


    Maybe the sky is echoing her inner thought at this time. Su Yingxia and Ziqing work together at this time, and more terrible things happen


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3624

    She should admit that she was defeated and that she was weaker than Su Yingxia.


    She should even help Su Yingxia and Han 3000, just like helping Li Li, instead of stepping on them and looking down on them.


    Otherwise, even if you can''t own Han 3000, just like helping Li, being a left arm and a right arm is at least far better than the current situation.


    At least, her cultivation should be at this time. Referring to all the people in the mystery alliance, she is at least at a good level.


    As for status, you can at least mix up a small position with the help of others.


    After all, she is more or less related to Su Yingxia and Han 3000, and her treatment should be no worse than that of ordinary people.


    So, in fact, in any case, it is at least much better than the current situation.


    How can she not regret it?


    How could she not shed tears of remorse at the thought of the inhuman torture she has suffered now?


    But what''s the use of regretting now?


    If you can choose, even now she is surrounded by Su Yingxia and others, she is willing.


    At least, the vigorous death is far better than the cowardly life now.


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Su Yingxia and Ziqing''s cooperation also came crashing down.


    Between the two, the crazy explosion directly lifted a high natural graben on the ground and stormed down.


    Boom!!


    The air waves startled the sky, blowing down hundreds of elite soldiers and many experts. The earth was lifted, and a group of elite soldiers and experts were flying. Then, the loess was pressed down like a mountain, and hundreds of elite soldiers and experts were annihilated in it.


    Between them, a total of three or four hundred elite soldiers fell, and more than 20 experts were killed and injured. Their strength is frightening. Even Han 3000 is here, he will be stunned.


    This can only be described as terror!


    Fu Tian broke his teeth and pointed angrily, "go up, go up, go up, all go up to me."


    But except him, everyone else present was silent.


    So powerful, as long as the brain still has reason, people actually understand that although the other two are women, their abilities are obviously extremely difficult to bite.


    No one listened to Fu Tian, and the experts began to shrink back to keep a certain distance from the two women.


    The elite soldiers are not fools. Seeing that the experts shrink back, they naturally step back together. They roar at the angry voice of helping heaven, as if they didn''t hear it.


    "Kill me, kill me!"


    There''s a lot of killing!


    However, it is clear that these powerful voices do not come from them, but from the alliance of mysterious people trapped in a heavy siege.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia was so fierce, it was obvious that the morale there was also greatly encouraged. The left and right double-edged breakthrough and the death squads led by Mo Beitian madly pulled the defense line of 50000 troops.


    Originally, this should be an extremely difficult thing.


    After all, the number and location of the 50000 military are too dominant.


    The mystic alliance can insist on resistance, but not giving up an inch of land is already a miracle among miracles. It is actually a bit whimsical to want to break through.


    However, Su Yingxia and Ziqing couldn''t stand it. At this time, there was a shocking noise in the rear.


    Although the war did not burn to the back of the 50000 army, they had been hit all the time just now, and their hearts were naturally a little cold. Now, with the explosion behind them and the lack of momentum of elite troops, how can they live stably?


    Especially the soldiers at the back are always on guard against the situation behind them, and their fighting spirit has completely disappeared.


    As soon as they lost confidence, the front naturally passed one by one without backing. Until the end, the whole team began to lose their morale.


    In the face of the fatal impact of the devil north sky, plus the cutting of Ning Yue and Qing Ji like a scalpel, it was obvious that they were in a difficult situation for a time and began to collapse.


    "Report!"


    "In the army, the right road was forcibly cut by two waves of enemies. One was responsible for breaking through the encirclement and covering, and the other was already out of the encirclement and running towards us."


    "Report!"


    "The left road of the army has been opened by the troops led by a team of women. Although our department resists tenaciously, it can''t hold the other party. It''s too fierce. Please support."


    Two consecutive War Reports suddenly made Ye Shijun and others look cold and stare at the situation ahead. For a time, they were all stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3625

    If the previous battle was still regarded as an attack like an iron bucket, now if you look at it again, you can see that the bucket has been old for a long time, and the water will flow out of the holes everywhere as soon as it is filled.


    The left and right wings are almost broken by the enemy, and a steady stream of enemy troops are killing out madly.


    The entire 50000 army was completely in a hurry for a time, and the absolute advantage it had previously occupied disappeared at the moment. On the contrary, the situation was still extremely passive.


    "Elder Shenlong, we have to find a way quickly. The battle is like this... This..." Zhu Yanshuo looked helpless and anxious.


    This is the bottom of the city he should fall into. If he doesn''t achieve his goal, he will lose his wife and lose his soldiers.


    Ye Shijun''s face was cold: "I immediately took the reserve team to support. Damn it, I don''t believe it. I can''t clean up these animals."


    Fu Tian also said angrily, "I''ll go too."


    He absolutely does not allow anyone who helps his family out to live better than him. If so, kill them all.


    "Is the reserve team reserved for you? Let me ask you, have you seen Han 3000?" The stunning beauty drank coldly.


    "If Han 3000 suddenly comes out now, what will you do to stop him?"


    Hearing this, Fu Tian and ye Shijun were obviously stunned.


    I fought for a long time. In fact, the Dragon envoy said the same thing.


    Where did Han 3000 go?


    "Then I''ll take five thousand troops and horses to support and leave ten thousand as the reserve team. Is that all right?" Ye Shijun took a step back.


    Fu Tian looked at the Dragon envoy eagerly. Naturally, she couldn''t wait for her to quickly agree.


    "Ten thousand people?" The Dragon envoy smiled: "it''s not a big problem to stop Han 3000, but I ask you, what if he brings his strange beasts?"


    "There are nearly ten thousand of his strange beasts. Ten thousand people have to add Han 3000 to deal with such enemies. Are you too confident?"


    "This is not good, that is not good, can''t you just watch those people break through our defense?" Ye Shijun said anxiously.


    The stunning beauty didn''t speak, but she was equally dissatisfied and angry in her eyes.


    In terms of the distribution of the number of people, in fact, she has calculated in advance. She will not underestimate the enemy like Ye Shijun and others.


    Therefore, 50000 people oppressed the disciples on the other side of the wooden house, which was already done according to the standard of sweeping away the fallen leaves by the flood. As for the 5000 elite soldiers and experts dragging Han 3000, it is basically in line with her throwing calculation. Although Han 3000 is really capable, he needs Su Yingxia''s care and will be dragged back, so this problem is not big.


    In this way, while dead, while dragging, even if Han 3000 has the ability again, it is definitely difficult to draw out in the game.


    As for other variables, the reserve team of 15000 people is the best backup.


    Advance can assist attack, retreat can resist all variables, and the whole plan is seamless.


    However, she could not imagine that Su Yingxia and a woman in white were killed on the way, which completely disrupted his deployment.


    Su Yingxia is not a burden. Instead, she becomes half of Han 3000. In addition, experts suddenly appear to help her, so that the advantage of the bamboo house she originally planned is completely greedy.


    This effect is like a prairie fire, which soon affected the situation on the other side of the wooden house, and even the advantage on the other side is further narrowing.


    Seriously, it''s still a wrong move and lose all the games.


    "Elder Shenlong, the other party is divided into Su Yingxia and left and right. Su Yingxia and left are extremely powerful and can''t be touched. The other three are led by experts. If we send three experts at this time, I believe we can stop their attack." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    The stunning beauty nodded slightly, and Zhu Yanshuo''s words were actually just what he wanted.


    Moreover, this is the best aid plan without moving.


    "Is there a candidate?" The stunning beauty said slightly.


    "There are still four masters present." Zhu Yanshuo gave a sign in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the black mountain demon girl, the white faced rain devil, the Phoenix chicken old fairy and the big foot Zun took a slight step forward and turned to the Dragon envoy: "we are at the disposal of the Dragon elder."


    "Four against three, although they win, they are not sure enough." Ye Heyang''s eyes fell on the beauty of the world.


    These two people have long wanted to export their evil spirit. Now there are four experts to help them. They are even more happy: "we are also willing to fight."


    "OK, your six soldiers are divided into three ways. Fight quickly!"


    Words fall, six people fly out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3626

    The two sides are in groups, facing the devil Beitian, Qingji and ningyue.


    The accomplishments of the four masters themselves are not low. In addition, ye Shijun''s strength rises sharply, which is very likely to destroy the withered and decadent.


    Ning Yue and Mo Beitian are such two masters.


    Although the end of Fu Tian is a little worse, Qingji has a lot of trouble facing one of the four experts and him.


    As the leaders were clamped down, the whole war situation began to change dramatically.


    The three teams that had already broken through the expectation met with great resistance and watched their hope be extinguished. Qingji and Mo Beitian were injured successively. Although Ning Yue''s cultivation was strong, she could not stand the attack of two top experts, ye Shijun and big foot Zun.


    After only a few dozen moves, Ning Yue was obviously out of strength. Taking advantage of this opportunity, ye Shijun and big foot Zun suddenly strengthened their attack and beat Ning Yue and retreated.


    "Ning Yue, what shall we do now?"


    Qingji and others, who finally rushed out, are now beaten back to their original position again, and her body is full of scars. She is anxious to return to the same frozen moon.


    Ning Yue''s mouth was full of blood. She took a cold look at the six experts and the 50000 troops who assisted the attack.


    "The enemy''s firepower is too fierce, and there are experts in the array. The breakthrough has become a dead end. Ask everyone to retreat, shrink the defense line and defend it." The frozen moon screamed.


    Even though the situation is severe at this time, she still doesn''t panic in her heart. She knows that if even she panics, the whole team will panic, and their final result can only be Mermaid meat.


    "Stop all orders and shrink the defense line. Even if we die, we will never let the enemy step into us." Qingji pulls out her sword and drinks loudly.


    "Never let the enemy take a step!"


    Everyone raised their swords and responded in unison!


    Suddenly, while morale increased greatly, everyone contracted rapidly and formed their own camp defense line by taking advantage of the terrain.


    Magic Beitian is still in bloody battle. Although he was taken care of by two experts and was injured repeatedly, he never said a word of withdrawal.


    Unlike them, his task is to save Su Yingxia. Naturally, breaking the siege is what he must do.


    After following Han for more than 3000 years, Moyang''s examination of the war situation was not bad at all. At this time, he cut down two eye-catching enemies with a knife in his hand and shouted at the devil Beitian.


    Devil Beitian fought and lost, and his mouth was spitting blood, but there was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he became more and more brave.


    "These two bastards are left to me. You rush out to save Su Yingxia."


    Dao 12 angrily refused: "no, these two people have very high accomplishments. If no one helps you, you will only die here."


    "Hum, what''s the matter with a demon Beitian? Don''t you guys still exist when I''m dead? You''re afraid of a stinking crane. Let''s go."


    As soon as he drank his anger, the devil north sky directly jumped at the two masters.


    The black wind enchantress''s face was cold: "want them to go? Crazy people talk about dreams!"


    The words fell, and the white faced rain devil aimed at the devil north sky, which was a fierce attack.


    The two of them want to kill magic Beitian in the shortest time and smash this guy''s plan as soon as possible.


    "Hum, is it a fool''s dream? I don''t know until I try!" The devil North smiled coldly, bit his mouth full of blood, and rushed directly at them with the heart of death.


    There was an explosion, and the two masters set up defense barriers respectively, which could avoid such an explosion attack. On the contrary, the devil Beitian seemed not to be afraid of the impact of the explosion, but took advantage of this trend to still attack.


    "Shit, is this guy crazy? He''s not dying?"


    Seeing the bloody devil Beitian, even the white faced rain devil could not help but be frightened at this time.


    The black mountain demon girl clenched her teeth. Such a deadly suicide attack is really terrible and powerful. If you rashly fight with him, you will only come to a tragic end.


    "Fight while you retreat! Hold him!"


    The black mountain demon girl fell down and stepped back. At the same time, she photographed it directly with several dharmas in her hand.


    The white faced rain devil didn''t dare to be careless. He showed a two-way trend with the black mountain demon girl. Similarly, he retreated and fought.


    Looking at such a fierce battle in the sky, Moyang and Dao 12 are back notches, and their teeth are almost broken.


    They know that Mobei Tian is taking his life to delay them.


    "Brothers, either die or rush! Even if the knife is blunt, you will kill me!"


    After that, Moyang directly took his knife and killed into the vast enemy array


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3627

    "Kill! ~"


    Dao 12 directly pulled out the big Dao, and the evil licked the blood at the tip of the knife, smiled coldly, and killed it directly in the next second.


    Will bear a nest, but will be fierce naturally, a nest will be fierce.


    With the death of his three leaders, a group of subordinates rushed out without blood, even though they had been seriously killed and injured.


    Although it seems to strike a stone with an egg, when morale rises, why not stab an elephant with a knife?!


    A team of 1000 people will charge once, fail once and lose 100 people.


    Charge again, fail again, and lose 100 people again.


    However, just like the leading Dao 12 and Moyang, this team is also immortal.


    Fail once, then next time.


    Next time, next time.


    After six charges in a row, less than 300 people were left behind Dao 12 and Moyang.


    This is an ace division, the most elite force in the mystery alliance.


    But in the face of the siege, it is still difficult to resist.


    However, the other party is obviously not much better. The thick wall of the crowd was rushed out of a huge concave at this time.


    Stopped, many battles stopped, and they stopped one after another and looked this way.


    Those elite soldiers who were in the charge range also slowly put down their knives.


    Everyone is afraid of fierce, but everyone is more afraid of death.


    No one wants to be the target of the next charge, because the enemy will die, and so will he.


    Some people are trembling and others are worried, but they are all so consistent that no one can stop those concave gaps.


    Even the person at the end of the concave gap has begun to retreat slowly.


    "These guys... What the hell did Han 3000 give them and deserve them to work so hard?" Ye Shijun was also obviously shocked by the spirit of such a dead man, and the whole person frowned incomprehensibly.


    It is naturally difficult for stakeholders like him to understand the cohesion and blood in a team, let alone something called emotion.


    Life is great because of love, but also because of love, talents will become more explosive and more terrible.


    Fu Tian also clenched his teeth. He hated the injustice of heaven and why heaven gave him Han 3000 such an elite army. If these troops were given to them, Han 3000 would have been dead. I don''t know how many times.


    "Don''t they want to die?" Holding the sky, he said coldly.


    "Send reinforcements, and let them be more heroic if they want to die." Ye Shijun smiled coldly.


    "Hey, hey, OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    When the words fell, Fu Tian looked back and waved his hand. Several senior officials of Fu family immediately took the lead and led a group of disciples of Fu family to rush there.


    With the reinforcements, the soldiers on the concave side finally calmed down a lot. One by one, they lifted the knife again.


    "If you want to be a ghost under the knife, you can do it." The general who helped the family raised his sword and drank angrily: "it''s just a group of dying people. Why are the generals afraid of it?"


    "All the generals listen to the order and kill with me."


    Then, the soldier''s body is the first man''s foot. If he directly carries the gun, he will go first.


    With the leader of the senior general, a group of soldiers also regained their morale, and then rushed up with him.


    In mid air, the last burning of the magic northern sky is also coming to an end. Relying on a desperate strength, you can be strong for a while, but it is absolutely impossible to drag on for a long time. With the black mountain demon girl and the white faced jade devil working at the same time, it is obvious that the end of the magic northern sky is also in sight.


    On the ground, Dao 12 and Moyang also fell under the charge of the Fujia general, and 300 soldiers behind them fell one by one under the encirclement and suppression of the enemy


    Blood, dyed the earth red, also at this time seems to print the sky red.


    At this time, Han 3000 places


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3628

    "Hoo!"


    When Han 3000 opened his mouth and exhaled a turbid breath, at this time, he finally opened his eyes slowly.


    Although his eyes were indifferent, it was obvious that there was an indelible light in his eyes.


    Fangfo''s eyes are made by heaven and earth. They are clear and transparent, and can observe all things.


    "I haven''t practiced for three days. Maybe it''s a sin for me who hasn''t practiced for many years. Really, it''s such a sin from my heart." A sound came slowly.


    Shengyuan lay there in the corner, like a middle-aged decadent who was down and out.


    "However, these three days are the most interesting for me in a sense."


    "Because obviously, in these three days, I have witnessed the birth of legend and the formation of a new myth."


    "Han 3000, in my Shengyuan''s eyes, the world is a ruminant dog. Only myself is the real and strongest master. Therefore, you can say I am arrogant or arrogant, but this is my Shengyuan''s personality."


    "However, one said one, Han 3000, your boy is not such in my eyes."


    "You are the first person I admire sincerely."


    "Hehe, in just three days, Liangyi Tianshu has been thoroughly learned by your boy. If you know it, you naturally know that Laozi''s divine skill is against the sky. If you don''t know it, you think it''s the enlightenment reading of the children''s hall."


    "You boy, OK!" With that, Shengyuan gave a thumbs up directly.


    "The elder said it falsely." Han 3000 smiled, looked back at Shengyuan in the corner and said, "these are all good teachings of predecessors, which have nothing to do with Han 3000. Besides, compared with you, what is my point?"


    Isn''t this a big knife in front of Guan Gong?


    "Hehe, you bastard, you typically turn your face when you lift your pants."


    "What are you compared with me? Your uncle''s, you''ve been practicing my Liangyi Tianshu for only three days, but you''re about to break through to the third level. And... Do you know how long it took me?"


    "Shit, you have the face to say that?"


    Han Sanyi was stunned. In fact, he really didn''t know much about his current situation, let alone his current level in Liangyi Tianshu.


    For him, he just feels extremely comfortable. Fangfo swallowed a huge mint and rushed all the way from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.


    "I''m really as strong as you say? You''re not encouraging me, are you?"


    "Do I need to encourage you?" Shengyuan rolled his eyes silently: "now, first raise your left hand."


    "With the power of heaven and the soul of Yang, Nie gathers three veins and rises together."


    With his pithy formula, Han 3000 slowly raised his hand, and a huge Yang Qi was angry in his left arm.


    "Now, raise your right hand."


    "With the power of the earth, seize the soul of Yin, gather its six acupoints and move with Qi."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 raised his right hand, and a cold dark force wrapped around his right hand.


    "What is this?" Han 3000 stared at his left and right hands. He didn''t know what Shengyuan wanted.


    Shengyuan smiled gently: "for your doubts and my words are true, so play."


    "Play?" Han Sanyi was even more stunned.


    What''s so funny about this? The key is what to play again.


    Shengyuan didn''t worry. He got up slowly, and then walked a few steps to Han 3000.


    Looking at Han 3000''s left hand, Yang Qi converged and even brought a trace of golden light. Obviously, such strength is enough to satisfy Shengyuan.


    Take another look at Han 3000''s right hand. The black air is gathering. Even if he is some distance away, he can already feel the coldness.


    This is enough to prove that Han 3000''s Yin Qi absorption has also reached the extreme.


    Therefore, from this point of view, Shengyuan is also very satisfied.


    "OK, good, I like your state very much." He smiled, looked at Han 3000 and said, "just rely on me to set up the barrier. You can also feel that I deliberately release water when you attack. Therefore, instead of this, it''s better to rely on yourself to test yourself."


    "Test yourself?" Han Sanyi was stunned.


    "It can also be called fighting left and right!"


    Fight left and right!?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3629

    "Yes, fight each other left and right. Fight your Yin with your Yang."


    "In this way, its strength is balanced, and at the same time, it can form a strong opponent for itself. Such a test is naturally more real."


    "Now, two forces attack each other. Han 3000, you can start."


    He smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    It''s done. Although Han 3000 people are confused, it''s impossible to stop playing like this.


    Moreover, what Shengyuan said is not unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 didn''t talk nonsense. He suddenly gathered his strength in his hands. After a short time, the Yang force and Yin force of his left and right hands collided together.


    "Zi, Zi!"


    Although the left and right hands are controlled by themselves, Han 3000 naturally converges in strength, but even so, when the two forces intersect, the friction between them is also increasing sharply.


    He can clearly feel the horror of the mutual connection between the two at this time.


    His left and right hands were almost completely bounced away by their mutual resistance.


    Han 3000 can even believe that as long as he gives vent to the strength of both sides, this rebound can even bounce his hands directly in a circle for thousands of turns.


    Seeing Han 3000''s embarrassed appearance now, Shengyuan smiled: "there is no doubt that if you hastily withdraw your strength now, the explosive power generated by the confrontation between these two forces can directly blow you into slag without empty hands and self-protection."


    "The seventh spirit monkey can recast you once with its body, but it doesn''t mean it can be recast twice."


    "In other words, Han 3000, I can kill you with one finger."


    "You son of a bitch, run to the door and fight me. Do you think you can fight me?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Shengyuan laughed wildly and looked at Han 3000''s eyes, which were also full of malice at this time.


    Han Sanqian was stunned.


    "Hum, you think it''s nothing to teach you Kung Fu? It''s just to let you end up in this bondage. In this way, it''s easy for me to kill you."


    Han 3000 was shocked. It was terrible. He fell into the trap.


    His situation at this time is indeed somewhat embarrassing. If Shengyuan sneaks in, as he said, he really can''t free his hand to deal with him in a short time.


    If you withdraw your force rashly, the result is to blow yourself up.


    This old bitch!


    "Well, don''t panic, don''t worry, I''m kidding you." Shengyuan smiled, and then he looked at Han 3000 thoughtfully: "I lost in your hand. Why do you have to find a way to get back? Isn''t that too much?"


    After the words fell, he suddenly moved in his hand. In the surprised eyes of Han 3000, a direct energy led to the great power in the yin-yang dispute in Han 3000''s hands, and took a hand to the front.


    At that time, the huge energy ball suddenly rushed forward with the friction of the force of yin and Yang.


    "What are you doing? Protect yourself." Shengyuan sipped and put an energy directly on himself.


    Han 3000 also withdrew his strength in a hurry and regrouped his energy into a protective shield.


    Boom!


    After several kilometers of direct flight, the force seemed to hit a boundary wall. Suddenly, a huge explosion exploded with it.


    The light instantly lights up the whole space, and the shining people can''t open their eyes at all.


    The whole underground space is also shaking wildly, and seems to fall into a landslide at any time.


    Han Sanqian and Shengyuan have already opened the energy protection cover in advance, but in front of the huge wind and waves of the explosion, they can still clearly see that the energy cover is constantly broken.


    Han 3000 and Shengyuan were also pushed back several steps directly by this force, which barely stood firm.


    "That is, in the palace of the sun god, if an ordinary underground pit must have collapsed just now, what do you say, Han 3000?" Shengyuan smiled softly.


    Han 3000 didn''t answer. He stared at the direction of the explosion. The whole person opened his eyes in amazement and didn''t even blink.


    Yes, Han 3000 must admit


    If this is just an ordinary underground world, it must have disappeared completely.


    He suddenly raised his hands and looked at them incredulously.


    "Is the power of yin and Yang... So powerful?" He looked at Shengyuan.


    However, at this time, Shengyuan shook his head and showed a strange smile: "wrong, you''re wrong."


    "Ah?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3630

    Wrong?


    Han 3000 looked at him puzzled. At this moment, he was completely confused.


    He didn''t know what Shengyuan meant.


    Is it difficult? The power of yin and Yang is relatively weak, isn''t it? Is he exaggerating too much?


    "I mean, you underestimate the power of yin and Yang."


    "When the world was born, there was only chaos, and when chaos turned into Qi, it was Yin and Yang. So far, Yin was the earth and Yang was the sky. The world was first formed. It can be said that yin and Yang represented heaven and earth."


    "Heaven and earth, how can it be the so-called power in your mouth?" Shengyuan smiled.


    Han Sanyi was stunned: "you mean..."


    "I mean that the power of yin and Yang you see now is actually just a small part of the power between heaven and earth, or just a glimpse of the leopard. You still have a long way to go in the future, and the power you get will naturally be more endless in the future." Shengyuan smiled.


    Han 3000 is obviously still shocked, but when you think about it carefully, Shengyuan''s words are actually in the normal category.


    After all, yin and yang are heaven and earth, and the power of heaven and earth is unimaginable.


    Han 3000''s heart also moved faintly.


    After all, no one can calm down if he can master this secret method of God.


    "They say your boy found the treasure." Shengyuan smiled mysteriously.


    "Although it''s extremely depressing to get along with you, it''s also full of happiness and surprises. However, the world is full of banquets. At present, it should be a time of separation between you and me."


    "Go and break the gossip array, so that everything here will be calm and the souls here will be free from pain."


    When Shengyuan raised his hand, the whole space suddenly roared. The next second, a ray of sunshine shot down from the top of his head and came straight down.


    The light is extremely conspicuous in the dark, but it also makes the whole space brighter.


    After a closer look, Han 3000 was stunned to find that in fact, light is not one, but two.


    But one of the lights is actually black light, completely hidden in the dark, which is difficult to detect for a time.


    "Move!"


    He smiled coldly and waved one hand.


    Boom!


    Below the head, a huge gossip lights up and points out the curve.


    The eight characters of Qian, dui, Zhen, Xun, Kun, gen, Li and Kan should also be determined according to the inner weeks of the eight trigrams.


    With the rotation of the central yin-yang line, the whole Bagua began to rotate slowly.


    "There are seven death gates and one life gate in the hexagram. When you enter from the death gate, you will naturally go out for death, and when you enter from the life gate, you can find the array eye. Use the power of yin and Yang in your hand to urge the array eye, and then the array can be broken. Do you understand?"


    When the words fell, Shengyuan looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded fiercely: "I see."


    "This divination is based on the innate and acquired eight diagrams. The divination images are complex. Therefore, although there are eight sects, most of them are hidden in danger. All kinds are illusory and all kinds are Dharma, which is extremely difficult. If ordinary people can''t find the door in it, they will be completely broken in the eight diagrams."


    "Even if the size of your boy''s body is incredible, it must not last more than two hours in this case."


    "However, don''t worry. When you master these two celestial techniques, the risks in each are no longer risks for you. On the contrary, it is very likely that the Dragon enters the deep sea and the lone sail meets the wind."


    "However, every life has a definite number, and I haven''t gone deep into it. It''s life or death, blessing or disaster. It''s hard to make a rash assertion. Everything is your chance and everything is your definite number."


    "Go, young man, go your own way." Shengyuan smiles, and his body will be imitated.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 hurried out: "do you have any last wishes? I mean..."


    "For example, take your bones back to the Bafang world for burial? Or..."


    "Hehe, if you come, you''ll be at ease. The jungle is destroyed and the soul is flying. Where do the bones go? What''s the point?" He shook his head. "But there''s something I really need your help."


    "Go ahead, please." Han 3000 said seriously, "as long as Han 3000 can do it, he will do his best."


    Shengyuan nodded: "well, it''s not difficult."


    "Dig my grave and dig my body!"


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3631

    Digging graves?


    And dig the body?


    This is definitely the most outrageous and bullshit request Han 3000 has ever heard.


    This requires him to dig someone else''s grave and dig someone else''s body, which is at least understandable.


    After all, the other party may be his enemy. It is normal to retaliate against the other party in this way.


    But this requires others to dig their own graves and dig their own bodies, which is some bullshit.


    Isn''t this a spare egg crumb?


    Don''t you have a grudge against yourself?


    This is not only nonsense, but even a little funny.


    "Well... I''m asking again. You just asked me to dig your grave and dig your body? Are you sure?"


    The so-called land for peace, since it''s buried, it''s taboo to start the land again. Han 3000 really doesn''t know what he wants.


    "I''m sure." Shengyuan smiled and saw Han 3000''s face full of doubts. He shook his head: "the world will die, so life and death itself is a normal thing."


    "The living consider the dead, but the greatest wish of the dead, I believe, is not how beautiful he is after his death. He can''t see it and it''s meaningless, isn''t it?"


    Han 3000 nodded, which is true.


    "What do you think is the greatest wish of the dead?" He asked with a smile.


    Han 3000 has never considered this question, but if he is asked to answer, it is not difficult.


    Of course, his wish is to hope Su Yingxia and Han Nian live well, live happily and happily.


    This should be the biggest long cherished wish of anyone who is dying?!


    "Yes, dead people hope their living relatives can be better. I''m no different from you." Shengyuan smiled.


    "But what does this have to do with digging your grave and digging your body?" Han 3000 frowned and said.


    In essence, these two things cannot be said to be irrelevant, but there is no connection at all.


    "My name is Shengyuan, but my surname is Zhong. I was the owner of the Zhong family before I died. Naturally, I also wear the emblem and ring of the head of my family on my hand. I hope you can dig my grave and find the emblem and ring."


    "Although I also know that the world has changed, after so many years, the Zhong family may have no descendants, but..."


    "But it is always a hope." Han 3000 road.


    Shengyuan nodded heavily: "yes, this is the last thing I can do for the Zhong family before I disappear."


    "Han 3000, can you promise me? If someone recognizes this badge ring in the future, can you treat him well for me?"


    "Of course, this should not let you pay in vain."


    "I ruled the world and collected many good things for the Zhong family. If the descendants of the Zhong family are still alive, I believe some treasures will still be handed down in the world. You can divide these things into two at that time." He said.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "Han 3000 is not interested in anything in the Zhong family. Han 3000 Gang people never value anything in return."


    "If, as you said, there are still descendants of the Zhong family alive after so many millions or even nearly billions of years, I will certainly treat them as my brother and brother. This is to repay you for teaching me Liangyi Tianshu today."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, and then looking at Han 3000''s firm and incomparable eyes at this time, Shengyuan nodded with satisfaction: "I believe I won''t read the wrong person."


    "With your words, I have no regrets in my life."


    "For you, Liangyi Tianshu is like adding wings to a tiger or a dragon swimming into the sea. You must practice more. If you have such a body, you must have unimaginable disasters and training. It should help you a lot."


    "Well, there will be a difference after sending you thousands of miles. The gossip array has been opened. Let''s go."


    When the words fell, Shengyuan moved again in his hand. At that time, the whole gossip suddenly stopped rotating, and the Yin and Yang eyes also sent out two rays of light, which were reflected on Han 3000.


    With the two lights shining, they suddenly disappeared and took back the eight trigrams, and the Han 3000 on the ground also disappeared completely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3632

    When Han 3000 re established himself, there was no original appearance around him.


    All kinds of gases are filled around Han 3000. Fangfo makes it look like an extremely distorted and illusory world.


    Han Sanqian tried to take a step forward, but found that he was treading in the air, and the light patterns rippled around his feet.


    "It seems nothing strange, but in fact there are killing opportunities everywhere. This gossip array is really not simple." Han 3000 said with a wry smile.


    Just at first glance, Han 3000 already felt the extreme abnormality here and the various crises hidden under the abnormality.


    Just like this, it''s already so terrible. If you simply want to break the array, it''s even more difficult to ascend the immortal. A word of tiger mouth snatching food can''t describe the risks in each.


    "Some meaning." Han 3000 chuckled bitterly.


    Fortunately, I learned a lot of eight trigrams from Qinglong, and now I have the Liangyi Tianshu taught by Shengyuan. Although caution and caution are inevitable, it''s impossible to worry more.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000''s yin-yang power dispersed directly from the inside and walked quickly towards the dry position.


    Han 3000 walked more or less natural and unrestrained and confident.


    This is the confidence that he has stock, wisdom and finally solidified.


    But on the contrary, the wooden house and bamboo house at this time are surrounded by heavy encirclement, and with the passage of time, the mysterious man alliance is heading for collapse.


    The dare to die Stormtrooper led by Mo Beitian was almost dead and injured. Only dao12 and Moyang, covered with blood, were barely standing with three or five sporadic soldiers.


    On the opposite side of them, there is still a vast area of Ukraine surrounded by heavy.


    For example, the three of you are in bad condition. Master Lu has almost fallen to the ground and has no combat effectiveness. Although the third pig sweeps one piece with one stick, he doesn''t know how many holes have been pierced because of his large volume and large target.


    For example, young master Yu is dressed in white and has long been dressed in red. Blood drips down the corners of his clothes.


    Although his eyes were bloodthirsty and not angry, his right hand hidden behind him had already trembled slightly because of his strength.


    The consumption for a long time and the number of enemies are too large. Even if you eat several family handed elixirs among childe Yu, you still can''t stand such consumption.


    The situation of Ning Yue and Qing Ji is not good at this time. Even if they make an oath of perseverance, they can''t stand the ferocity of each other''s firepower.


    Now the defense line is greedy step by step, and they can only be forced to retreat step by step.


    At present, half of the troops behind them have been forced into the wooden house. Once they all retreat, they will face the state of Weng Zhong catching turtles.


    At that time, the result must be devastating.


    But they can only watch these things, but they have no ability to change them.


    Because at this time, many disciples of the mystic alliance have been killed or wounded, and the losses are extremely heavy.


    On the other side of the bamboo house, Su Yingxia and Ziqing, although they jointly killed the four sides, they obviously fell into a long tug of war in the entanglement of many experts.


    Although these experts have different hearts and are very afraid of death, they are all old-fashioned and experienced. Compared with the "first brother" like Ziqing, they are almost completely rolling.


    Their fighting experience is not as good as their own.


    Unfortunately, Qin Shuang on her back has become the biggest burden on her at this moment.


    So in this case, although the two women can kill the four sides with their incredible skills, it is always difficult to highlight the shameless delay encirclement composed of many experts.


    Most of them use their experience to dodge without any huge conflict with the two women, but if the two women want to break through to support the cabin, they will unite and fight hard.


    After these rounds, the two women not only failed to break through, but also consumed a lot of physical strength and aura.


    "Sister Yingxia, what shall we do now? If we continue like this, we will not only have no ability to break through, but also be trapped for a long time, and finally be exhausted and fall into a dead situation." Purple feeling worried.


    Su Yingxia raised her eyes and looked at the encirclement in front of her. She had already seen what Ziqing said, but now the situation is surrounded by points. What can she do?


    Looking back at the dead disciples of the mysterious people alliance, the bodies piled up like mountains and rivers of blood. Su Yingxia bit her teeth and suddenly stopped. Then she flew into the air alone


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3633

    "Enough."


    She suddenly shouted angrily, and her anger suddenly spread, just blowing all the people around her.


    The whole surrounding ground was shaking, and only half of the bamboo houses in the distance were shaking and completely fell down, raising bursts of dust.


    The huge shaking and Su Yingxia''s thunder made the battlefield on the other side of the wooden house suddenly stagnate for a moment, and they all looked back here.


    Su Yingxia stared straight at the stunning beauty of the reserve army array.


    She knew that she was the supreme commander of the other party.


    Sure enough, feeling Su Yingxia''s eyes, the stunning beauty raised her hand slightly at this time, and all the enemy troops also stopped completely in an instant.


    She looked at Su Yingxia faintly, as if waiting for Su Yingxia to speak.


    "If we continue to fight, we may be wiped out. However, you don''t want to be good alone. You have to leave a layer of skin if you don''t die. Do you agree with that?" Su Yingxia road.


    The stunning beauty smiled gently and didn''t speak, but the blinking speed was also much slower.


    This is enough to show that she agrees with Su Yingxia''s words.


    "In that case, I propose an armistice." Su Yingxia said, looking unprepared and silent.


    "Joke, beauty, you''re afraid you''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey? Right now, we''re in line, but you''ve lost. What qualifications do you have to make peace with us?"


    "Yes, you have only one ending. You either surrender obediently or you will be besieged by us and die. You have no other choice."


    "His grandmother''s, it''s really funny. The loser and the Ying family have to make peace. I''m afraid it''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life."


    Without waiting for the stunning beauty to speak, a group of experts have been competing with each other for sarcasm.


    The stunning beauty looked at Su Yingxia and smiled helplessly: "Miss Su, you can see that the crowd is like this. Even if I am willing, they may not be willing."


    "Han 3000 is not here." Su Yingxia said, "in other words, if you kill us, Han 3000 may not be able to catch us. On the contrary, if he sees us all dead, he will retaliate against you with death. As his enemy, you should also know his personality."


    The stunning beauty nodded, and she didn''t deny it.


    "I''ll go with you and let go of the others here. Han 3000 will still come to save me, but he has obvious weakness in your hand, and the attack will naturally weaken."


    "Choose one from the other. I believe it''s an extremely simple choice, right?" Su Yingxia smiled softly.


    "No, sister Yingxia, don''t. Even if Ziqing dies, he will never let you fall into the hands of others." Purple feeling smelled the speech and shook her head firmly.


    Instead of living in pain and guilt, it''s better to fight to the death. At least when we meet in the underground, she can pat her chest and tell anyone, including Han 3000, that she never owes anyone.


    "Hum, dragon envoy, what are you doing to her? We can kill them and catch Su Yingxia. When the time comes, we can also hold Han 3000''s handle, wouldn''t it be better?"


    "That''s right, special envoy of the dragon. We don''t need to talk nonsense with them. They are just trapped animals and can''t last long."


    Several experts immediately disdained Su Yingxia''s remarks.


    Su Yingxia did not panic at all. She looked at the stunning beauty calmly and smiled: "are you sure you can catch me alive before I commit suicide?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the stunning beauty who had been staring at Su Yingxia suddenly smiled: "good, good, good, good Su Yingxia, if it is really a real dragon with Tianfeng, Han 3000 is brave, and her wife is also ice and snow smart."


    "It''s interesting that you can fight me in such a difficult situation." The stunning beauty smiled. Then, facing the situation that many experts wanted to speak again, he raised his hand slightly and motioned them to shut up. At the same time, he looked at Su Yingxia, opened his mouth calmly and said, "OK, Su Yingxia, I can agree to your request, but halve it."


    "Halve?" Su Yingxia frowned slightly, not knowing why.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3634

    "Yes, halve. Halve the number." The stunning beauty sneered and said, "all of you living here, one is one."


    "You can choose half to die and the rest to live."


    Then she looked at Su Yingxia faintly.


    Naturally, she didn''t embarrass Su Yingxia, but made plans that were beneficial to her.


    Han 3000, who is angry and takes revenge with terror, is much more terrible than Han 3000 who has a handle.


    However, the gap between them should not be greater than the combat effectiveness of these people at present.


    Otherwise, what is the significance of her doing this transaction?


    Moreover, the key is that her current move can maximize the disintegration of the mystery alliance and break people''s hearts. Even if she reorganizes the team, it is far from what it used to be.


    It can even be said that the foundation has been almost destroyed.


    That''s a good move.


    Su Yingxia is cruel in her eyes. Of course she knows each other''s intentions.


    But she can''t be busy refusing, because although the condition is extremely cruel, at least half of the people are guaranteed anyway.


    Once she doesn''t agree, there will be only one fate for everyone here waiting for them.


    the whole army was wiped out.


    "Miss Su, I know you are unconvinced, but you have no choice. This is your only choice and your only bargaining chip." She chuckled.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak. She was a little silent and looked back at the crowd on the other side of the wooden house.


    They are in a desperate situation!


    Just when Su Yingxia fell into a difficult choice, Ziqing flew into the sky, and several experts were going to attack.


    However, seeing the stunning beauty shaking her head at them, these experts gave up the plan again.


    "Listen, sister Yingxia wants to save our lives with her own body. Now, we need to die the second half and leave the other half. I Ziqing is the first one willing to sacrifice."


    The sound was sonorous and powerful, and the lingering sound curled up, so that everyone on the scene was stunned.


    "The alliance leader''s wife actually wants to hand herself over to the opposite hand for us? How is this possible?"


    "Isn''t this a joke? We can die, but the alliance leader''s wife can''t do anything."


    "Yes, what are you afraid of? If you fight with them, you''ll die. Hehe, anyway, I''ve killed three or four just now and made enough money."


    "We practice Taoism and body for the purpose of not living as before. If this is still the case now, what is our purpose?"


    "Yes, never surrender. Fight with them to the end."


    A group of disciples, both male and female, talked in unison when they heard Ziqing''s words and learned the truth of the matter.


    However, no matter how much they talk about it, their core has never changed, that is, they refuse to surrender and fight to the end.


    Ning Yue and Qing Ji didn''t speak. They looked back at the senior executives in the alliance, such as Fu Li and Jianghu baixiaosheng, and asked their opinions.


    But this kind of inquiry is more like I want to die. What about you, rather than asking them how to consider this request.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled: "from the first day I knew Han 3000, I became the so-called vice leader from a bag in the Jianghu. Han 3000 has always let brother Linlong accompany me and protect me for my safety. Now... I have to tell him that his brother under his protection has grown up now."


    Then, Bai Xiaosheng slowly grasped the long sword.


    Wandering in the Jianghu all year round, little people like Bai Xiaosheng in the Jianghu know how to survive better than anyone else.


    In other words, in order to survive, he left all his faces behind and lived like an oiled mouse.


    Han 3000 helped him pick up his self-esteem. Now, he doesn''t intend to leave it again.


    "Well said." Wang Simin smiled coldly and lifted the sword again.


    Du Shengsheng also stood up at this time, looked at Zhong Beihai and said with a smile: "younger martial brother, although Tianji palace goes together, what you pay attention to when you go out is righteousness."


    "I''ve been waiting to eat and drink three thousand nakahan for a long time. It''s time to pay him back."


    Zhong Beihai nodded slightly and looked back at his back: "where are the disciples of Tianji palace?"


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted.


    "Those who defend the Tao should take the lead. How about we take a step first?"


    "I''d like to listen to martial uncle''s instruction."


    "Then let me charge." When the sword rose, Zhong Beihai looked at Ning Yue and others and smiled: "the brothers of Tianji palace opened the way first for the journey to the underground."


    Then, led by Du Shengsheng and Zhong Beihai, Tianji palace flew directly into the vast enemy


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3635

    Ning Yue and others hurried to call back, but at this time, the disciples of Tianji palace had already rushed out with Zhong Beihai and Du Shengsheng.


    "The disciples of Tianji palace didn''t join our league at all, but they took the lead in this catastrophe. If they were to die for us, we might as well die alive. Vice alliance leader, if I don''t obey orders, do you have brothers who are not afraid of death? Follow me."


    A small soldier shouted angrily and went up with his knife.


    Although he knew that his cultivation was nothing in front of a group of big men or soldiers, rushing out was just another person''s live target.


    But death has its way, and life has its morality.


    "Shit, you''re right. Outsiders carry their own business. I can''t do it if I open my eyes and close my eyes. I''ll go first, guys."


    Then another soldier followed.


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    "Fuck, I don''t want to live!"


    One after another, small soldiers rushed out of the team, followed by the first soldier, and rushed towards the opposite side.


    Just as they rushed from the back to the front, a group of people stopped their way.


    It is the frozen moon.


    "What? Do you think you''re not afraid of death?" The moon smiled.


    "If you are not afraid of death, why stop us?" The first soldier angrily said.


    Ning Yue looked at him and said, "as you said, if you make more dead money, don''t you make more money? What can you do if you charge with more than a dozen people? But the withered grass in the strong wind fell before it blew."


    "If we rush, we rush together and take care of each other, we can kill more people."


    The words fell, Ning Yue smiled, suddenly looked at the disciples behind him, and drank coldly: "Baguio palace asked the vice alliance leader to agree and lead the team to charge first. We will never surrender and fight to the end. We have no other choice."


    "It''s like my brother in the hundred demon hall is afraid of death." Qingji sneered and stood up. Looking at baixiaosheng in the Jianghu, she said, "we also set out with the big army. If it were the second team, we would be very unhappy."


    "Although there are six monsters left in the seven monsters in Jiangbei, they are not afraid of death." Big cake day also stood up.


    Before baixiaosheng in the Jianghu could speak, all the disciples behind him began to shout in unison.


    "Kill, kill, kill, fight them to the end."


    Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled and nodded: "OK, OK, OK, it''s the blessing of my Jianghu baixiaosheng and Han 3000 to be able to fight with you and live and die together. Finally, it''s the shroud battlefield."


    "Since you all think so, listen to my orders!"


    "Roar!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    "Fight to the end!! kill!"


    "Roar!"


    Lin long is full of dragon roaring and takes the lead in carrying hundreds of Xiaosheng in the Jianghu.


    "Kill!"


    The generals roared and followed.


    A group of people completely gave up defense and went straight to attack.


    Behind the crowd, there was soon only Lu Yuan and a group of Lu family elite left. At this time, his men also looked at Lu Yuan: "what shall we do?"


    Lu Yuan was also confused for a while. Rush, knowing it was a death.


    But why don''t you rush? It doesn''t seem very strong.


    "All the thieves are on board. They can''t get down now. Staying is just death. Get on."


    "Yes!"


    With Lu Yuan''s final decision, all the people of the whole wooden house have rushed out, and no one left.


    Seeing the large army launch an attack again, Moyang and several others have been pitiful, but with Moyang''s roar and charge again, although they are few, they have enough momentum


    Looking at the wooden house that suddenly launched an attack, even the most beautiful woman who has always been indifferent can''t help but suddenly stand up and look at it with incredible eyes


    "This..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3636

    "Are they crazy?"


    "What the hell are these guys doing?"


    "Are they dying?"


    In the city, a group of people, both before and after the battle, were speechless and shocked.


    They are going to watch them accuse each other, abuse each other, or even kill each other in order to strive for a chance to survive.


    But who can know that only a moment later, these imaginary pictures not only did not happen, but gave them a neat attack!


    "Fuck, he''s crazy."


    "From his Han 3000, this is crazy from top to bottom!"


    Abusive and questioning, but it sounds more like an incompetent bark when a plot fails.


    "What is the iron blood Legion? Han 3000 really taught us a good lesson." The stunning beauty smiled and shook her head, but her eyes were full of admiration.


    The purpose of catching the thief and the king first is to capture the leader of the other party, so that the dragons are headless and the army is lax.


    However, Han 3000''s team, even if Han 3000 is absent, also broke out an extremely fierce offensive posture and determination, as well as the courage not afraid of death.


    Such a team is really slandered by people. At the same time, we have to respect them.


    In mid air, Su Yingxia didn''t expect that things would suddenly develop towards this situation. For a moment, she stood in mid air as if dumbfounded and watched those disciples launch counter charge recklessly.


    "Sister Yingxia, it seems that everyone is unwilling to agree to the condition you want to agree." Ziqing smiled softly.


    Between the words, Ziqing has already backhanded rushed to the group of experts, driving all kinds of real magic to attack madly.


    "Ziqing, you..." Su Yingxia was in a hurry.


    However, at present, the situation has no other choice. Su Yingxia gritted his teeth and launched an attack again with Ziqing.


    For a moment, the just quiet world turned into a frenzy of bombing.


    There was a constant roar, scream and scream.


    Mixed with all kinds of broken limbs and arms, the whole neighborhood is like Shura hell and human cemetery.


    Relying on the sudden attack and the spirit of the decisive battle of the whole staff who are not afraid of death, the other party killed by the mystery alliance was unprepared, and the defense line between throwing away their armor nearly collapsed.


    Ning Yue led some disciples to finally break through.


    "Sister Yingxia, I''ll cover you and you''ll break through." Purple feeling urgent way.


    "I''ll cover you. You go out and meet them." Su Yingxia resolutely refused.


    "No, you go to meet. You still have elder martial sister Qin Shuang on your back." Purple fell in love and smiled: "for brother 3000, you two are his most important people. The focus of the enemy is also you."


    "Therefore, sister Yingxia, if you are all caught, our sacrificed brothers will have no meaning at all."


    "Just because I am Han Sanqian''s wife, I should take the greatest responsibility for the safety of all of you when he is away. Don''t say it. Listen to my orders. You will break through immediately and leave it to me." Su Yingxia screamed.


    Hearing this, Ziqing just smiled: "Hey, sister Yingxia, as the old saying goes, the general is out, and the military life is not affected. I''m sorry, I''ll go first."


    When the words fell, Ziqing suddenly rushed to the many experts who besieged them with a deadly attitude.


    Her speed was strange, and it was obviously too late to rush to stop.


    In desperation, thinking about Qin Shuang on his back, Su Yingxia had no other choice but to bite his teeth and break through towards the periphery.


    Facing the crazy attack of Ziqing, a group of experts hurried to defend out of instinct. When they found that the real intention of the two women''s cooperation was to let Su Yingxia break through, it was obviously too late.


    Although a group of elite soldiers have the advantage of number and can be made up immediately, it is difficult to resist Su Yingxia.


    Soon, the encirclement opened a hole directly, and Su Yingxia was about to rush out.


    "Shit, these fools." Zhu Yanshuo drank angrily, moved under his feet, and flew over with several people directly, which is bound to prevent Su Yingxia from breaking through.


    Their speed is very fast. Although it is a little late to make up for it, relying on a large area of elite soldiers to delay Su Yingxia, the encirclement will be completed soon.


    But at this critical moment, suddenly, the ground shook violently, and then exploded about one meter in front of Zhu Yanshuo


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3637

    The huge impact made Zhu Yan say that he couldn''t move forward at all, so he had to turn back subconsciously.


    Almost in his first gear, with a violent explosion, a dark figure suddenly jumped up from the ground with a bang.


    Then, the dark shadow couldn''t help saying until Su Yingxia was in front of her. When Su Yingxia almost didn''t reflect it, he directly grabbed her and fell directly towards the burst hole.


    Su Yingxia wanted to resist, but when she saw someone coming, she was stunned and had gone underground with him.


    "Brush!"


    Then, in Zhu Yanshuo''s incredible eyes, the ground suddenly arched and went away quickly in the distance.


    When Zhu Yanshuo completely reflected it, there was no shadow of Su Yingxia in his eyes. He wanted to catch up. At this moment, he was stunned to find that he was too far away.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    Zhu Yanshuo drank angrily and stared round. It was obvious that he was very unwilling. After all, for him, the duck that reached the mouth flew like this. How can he not be angry?!


    Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t know, let alone others?


    One by one, you look at me and I look at you. The incident was so sudden that they didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Hiding place?" The stunning beauty frowned tightly. She could see clearly when she was far away. She could clearly see someone suddenly moving rapidly underground. Then she saved Su Yingxia at the critical moment.


    And took her away from here in an instant.


    Suddenly, she smiled: "there are enough capable people and strange people under Han 3000''s hands."


    "No wonder you can hide that ancient book 100 meters underground."


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    Seeing the Dragon envoy smile, Zhu Yanshuo panicked. After all, sometimes laughter is a good thing, but sometimes it is another kind of frightening.


    "What are you doing? Chase me."


    As soon as he shouted, Zhu Yanshuo was afraid that letting Su Yingxia escape would cause dissatisfaction of the Dragon special envoy. He quickly led several of his men to chase them away.


    "Don''t chase." The stunning beauty suddenly opened her mouth.


    Zhu Yanshuo stopped, looked at her anxiously and inexplicably, and said: "that''s su Yingxia. If we let her escape, let''s..."


    "This is their territory. They have gathered together with a small group of people who broke out of the siege. It is obviously a dream to siege them in a short time."


    "Behind them is a large jungle. First, it is not conducive to chasing them. Second, those strange animals have not been sent out. If they attack rashly, I''m afraid they will only cause more trouble."


    "Let''s just watch these disabled soldiers escape..." but they won''t be able to escape...... ".


    The stunning beauty smiled: "don''t worry, isn''t their main force still in our encirclement?"


    "Elder Shenlong, what do you mean?" Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "My meaning is very clear. Since the pursuit is so hard, why bother to mobilize the public? Wouldn''t it be better to wait for them to take the bait?"


    The words fell, the stunning beauty gently got up and took a step forward, smiled and looked extremely confident.


    "The Dragon envoy means that Su Yingxia and others will come back by themselves?" Zhu Yanshuo said strangely.


    "Good."


    "By what? By those subordinates like crazy people?" Zhu Yanshuo said.


    Although those people are really worthy of the love and heartache of any general, their subordinates are always just subordinates. They want to take the lead to kill and save them in this case. Obviously, this possibility is possible, but it''s not big. It''s not that the Dragon envoy is now full of confidence and admits to a certain degree.


    "If it were so simple, would I be so sure?" The stunning beauty smiled gently: "Lord Zhu, although you are smart, I have told you more than once that you must have enough knowledge and understanding of your enemies, otherwise any mistake may cost you a very painful price."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo was obviously a little stunned.


    At the same time, there were some hidden worries in his heart. He didn''t know what he had missed.


    "Go down and quickly go to the wooden house. The fish will come back and bite the hook."


    She smiled and didn''t say it directly, but turned and walked towards the battlefield on the other side of the wooden house


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3638

    Zhu Yanshuo pulled his head, and it was obvious that he was extremely confused for a time.


    However, seeing that the Dragon envoy has gone to the main battlefield, the only thing he can do now is to greet his men and hurry all the way.


    Led by the stunning beauty, the party soon came to the main battlefield.


    When the soldiers who had been broken out by some people saw the Dragon envoy coming, their confidence grew again, and their slightly uneasy hearts finally came down again.


    "All officers and men, make concerted efforts to destroy the enemy. They are just surviving." Of course, Fu Tian won''t miss such an opportunity to perform in front of the Dragon envoy. Under the shouting, he led the elite to make a crazy attack on the residual forces.


    Ye Shijun also flew to the side of the stunning beauty at this time and said confidently: "don''t worry about the Dragon envoy, but they are just some shrimp soldiers and crab generals who are fighting tenaciously. They can''t last long."


    "The Dragon special envoy just waits for the news of our army''s great victory in the rear. There''s no need to stir up the army. Please come to the scene in person. Give me another ten minutes and I''ll catch these dog thieves one by one."


    The stunning beauty smiled, but she didn''t speak.


    "Why? The Dragon envoy doesn''t believe ye?" Ye Shijun''s strong self-esteem, or fragile self-esteem, broke out instantly after he didn''t get a positive reply from others, and asked with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, in a moment of negligence, ye let them break through the siege accidentally, but it was just an accident. At present, you can see the Dragon special envoy. We quickly responded and carried out targeted defense. At this time, a large number of the remaining main forces of the enemy have been surrounded by us, and it is difficult to fly."


    "Will the Dragon envoy doubt this?"


    Looking ahead, today''s elite of the city have indeed achieved the extreme encirclement. Previously, the mysterious man alliance could take the wooden house as the rear and be besieged by other sides.


    But now, after a burst of charge, even their rear area is now controlled by the elite, completely encircling the mystery man alliance in a real sense.


    "Draw some elite from the right wing, focus on the left wing, and make way for the right side." The stunning beauty whispered.


    Hearing this, ye Shijun was not only puzzled, but also completely quit: "special envoy of the dragon, with all due respect, our army has surrounded the opposite side. For us, the other side is just a turtle in a jar. Now you want us to adjust our troops and make a hole for the other side?"


    "Isn''t it clear that the enemy has a breakthrough?"


    "Hum, the enemy is now like a trapped animal. It''s all made by the soldiers with their blood and life. But now you have to order it. How can the dead soldiers feel at ease? And how can the paid soldiers feel at peace?"


    "In this way, don''t say I don''t agree. Even our tens of thousands of soldiers will never agree."


    Then ye Shijun said goodbye for the first time and looked elsewhere, obviously disdaining her arrangement.


    At this time, Zhu Yanshuo should have immediately scolded Ye Shijun, or at least advised Ye Shijun, but because he was full of questions, his words were stifled back in his throat.


    In fact, he didn''t understand the operation of the Dragon envoy, and even had strong doubts. Therefore, to some extent, ye Shijun just said what he didn''t dare to say.


    "It''s the Supreme Commander''s accusation to arrange troops. Why, ye Shijun, are you higher than me now?"


    "If so, from now on, everything will follow your command, and I can leave now." The words fall, the stunning beauty turns around and wants to leave.


    Although Ye Shijun''s status is not comparable to that of ordinary people, after all, the Dragon envoy is also below one person and above ten thousand people, which is far from what he can compare at present. Moreover, he messed up the rules in the organization. Even the crown prince knows the power of it. In a hurry, he hurriedly changed his words: "the Dragon envoy is Ye''s reckless, please punish him, but ye is also confused for a moment, that''s why..."


    Hearing his words, the stunning beauty stopped slightly, but her eyes turned to Su Yingxia: "the big fish is coming..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3639

    Looking along his eyes, ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo looked almost at the same time, but they didn''t see any abnormality in that direction.


    Don''t say it''s human. I didn''t even see a ghost!


    Where did you get the big fish?!


    "Why are you still waiting? Don''t you act quickly?"


    Between the words, the stunning beauty has walked quickly towards the battlefield.


    Seeing the appearance of the Dragon envoy in a hurry, it seems that something big has happened. Although the monk of Zhang Er is confused, Zhu Yanshuo and ye Shijun have no other way now.


    After the two exchanged eyes, ye Shijun was responsible for dispatching troops, while Zhu Yanshuo followed the footsteps of the Dragon envoy and waited for her dispatch.


    Under the ground at this time, the Dragon envoy looked at the direction and position.


    Su Yingxia''s face was dignified and anxious.


    Yes, at the most critical moment, pangolin suddenly appeared and took it away.


    This cargo has not been involved in the war since the beginning of the battle.


    It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that he knows better than anyone the importance of protecting Xia Wei.


    That doesn''t just mean that Han 3000 made a personal commitment to Xia ran, which is bound to protect her sister.


    More importantly, along the way, pangolin is more clear that Xia Wei is Han 3000''s life-saving straw. Once she has any accident, it will be an extremely fatal blow to Han 3000.


    He knew this, so he naturally knew when and what to do.


    Therefore, as soon as the battle started, he quickly fled from the ground with the old man, Xia Wei and Xiao Chunhua, who basically had little combat effectiveness.


    After sending them to a safe area, he quickly turned back to save Su Yingxia.


    Fortunately, everything is still in time.


    However, when she was sent to meet with the spell of Ning Yue and others, an extremely bad news hit in an instant.


    Han Nian didn''t come out!


    Because the enemy is really huge and has no eyes for knives and guns, Ning Yue has always let Shiyu hold her in the middle of the team in order to protect Han Nian''s safety to the greatest extent.


    At the time of the breakthrough, the troops headed by Ning Yue naturally took the lead in killing. However, with the rapid influx of the enemy, the whole team was cut off. Shiyu and Han Nian, who are at the core of the team, are not far from the success of the breakthrough. However, in the end, for security reasons, Shiyu can only hide in the center of the troops that have not been killed and protect their safety again.


    Ning Yue had planned to retreat first and re arrange to kill the general back.


    However, I met Su Yingxia and pangolin who also broke out here.


    Originally, Ning Yue insisted on returning to rescue with Su Yingxia, but Su Yingxia flatly refused.


    First, there were many bloody battles. Ning Yue and others were obviously injured, and only a few dozen people broke out. It is of little significance to kill them back. Second, since pangolins can come and go freely in the soil, it is more convenient and faster to save people naturally, and more people will hinder things.


    "We''re almost there." Ahead, the pangolin in charge of opening the road timely reminded Su Yingxia and brought it back to reality.


    Su Yingxia nodded. At this time, she couldn''t help but say nothing because she was nervous.


    "We only have one chance. You must grasp it. As soon as I rush up, you will find someone immediately. We must evacuate quickly within ten seconds. Otherwise, once the enemy reflects it, it will be extremely difficult for us to get out."


    Su Yingxia nodded again.


    "OK, three, two, one, get out!"


    Between the words, the ground exploded suddenly, and two dark shadows rushed out of the ground immediately.


    The people around obviously didn''t expect this. They were obviously startled. Under the chaos, two dark shadows had rushed to the center of the mysterious man alliance team.


    "The big fish bit the hook."


    Aside, the stunning beauty looked at this scene and smiled coldly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3640

    Seeing Su Yingxia really go and return, Zhu Yanshuo was stunned at this time.


    He really didn''t know why Su Yingxia really came back, let alone why the Dragon envoy was so sure that she would come back.


    "My subordinates are stupid. Please ask the Dragon envoy to give advice on why..."


    "Look at Su Yingxia''s direction and see what''s in that direction. By the way, wipe the bright spots with your eyes. Don''t hurry to give the answer."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded at the sound and looked quickly.


    That is the main force of the mysterious man alliance. Although there are countless casualties, it is still the largest enemy team at present.


    Moreover, under the disastrous defeat of such encirclement, the tactical quality of that group of people is extremely high. Until now, they still rely on and hold together.


    Originally, there was nothing strange about this, but it was precisely because of the sentence of the Dragon envoy, don''t hurry to give the answer. Zhu Yanshuo looked at each other again.


    Suddenly, he suddenly frowned.


    "There is a child in the crowd? Su Yingxia is going for that child?" Zhu Yanshuo was stunned.


    "You''re not stupid." The stunning beauty gently hummed: "that''s the daughter of Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia. Her name is Han Nian."


    "Han 3000''s daughter?" Zhu Yanshuo was surprised.


    This is what he did not expect.


    However, when you think about it carefully, it seems that no wonder Su Yingxia will go and return.


    "She''s really stupid. If her daughter is gone, it''s a big deal to have another one, but if she''s gone herself, she''s really gone." Zhu Yanshuo sighed.


    "Although she is our enemy and target, you''d better give her the minimum respect, which is also due to a mother." The stunning beauty drank a little dissatisfied.


    Zhu Yanshuo immediately lowered his head: "yes."


    "With her intelligence, she knows the danger of going and turning back better than anyone. But as you can see, she still chooses to face the difficulties."


    "This is the great nature from the mother. It should be praise and respect, not your fecal theory."


    The words fell, the stunning beauty glared at Zhu Yanshuo fiercely. Obviously, she was extremely angry.


    Zhu Yanshuo really wanted to give himself a big mouth on the spot and say something bad. He just said something that annoyed the Dragon envoy.


    He is not a childe like Ye Shijun. He has his background.


    If people like him offend their superiors, many roads will naturally narrow.


    "Well, put away your dirty thoughts. Since the fish bit the hook, it''s time to put in the net."


    "This time, I won''t allow any mistakes. Do you hear me clearly?"


    The words fell, the stunning beauty suddenly flew and rushed directly towards Su Yingxia and others.


    When Zhu Yanshuo heard the death order, he naturally didn''t dare to neglect it. With a wave of his hand, he followed closely with a group of his men.


    Over there, Su Yingxia has fallen into the middle of the mysterious people alliance team. The poem says that Su Yingxia is both happy and anxious.


    "Mom!"


    Little Han Nian, it should have been a naive time. Seeing this in such Shura hell is not something she can stand as a child.


    Is she afraid?


    Of course!


    But did she say she was afraid? never.


    Too much suffering is unfortunate for her, but it is also lucky.


    Because of these training, her mind is far more mature than children of the same age. She knows that at this time, her parents and even her brothers and sisters who protect her are in extreme danger. If she cries and panics, she will not be able to relieve their pressure, but will distract them from themselves.


    Holding Han Nian, Su Yingxia''s eyes are full of satisfaction and heartache.


    However, she had no time to do more. He thought that when she knew that it was too late, she would leave with poetry.


    Pangolin is already ready here. It hardly needs Su Yingxia to say a word more to understand and know it''s time to start.


    However, the pangolin just moved and drilled into the ground, but the original ground suddenly turned into a pool of blue water.


    "Wow!"


    With a sound of water, the three adults and one child who should have entered the ground just made a pass on the ground. The next second, they came out from the other end of the puddle and stood on the other side of the puddle.


    If the four people were not wet by the water at this time, I''m afraid someone would feel that they just jumped from the left side of the pool less than a foot to the right side.


    The three adults were surprised on the spot. At this time, with the blue clothes floating and the aroma threatening, the stunning beauty slowly fell from the sky in front of them


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3641

    When seeing her, pangolin immediately subconsciously blocked the two women and Han Nian behind.


    Although Su Yingxia held Han Nian in her arms, she also left one hand to condense her strength. The cultivation of poetic language was much lower, but the killing intention in her eyes was no less than that of anyone.


    Obviously, the woman''s cultivation is very high. They met a real super master.


    "It''s really a special skill to be able to walk freely in the soil, but you shouldn''t be able to swim in the water?" As soon as she landed, the stunning woman smiled like Mei and stared at the three people faintly, with a trace of teasing.


    The pangolin clenched its teeth and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, according to common sense, little girl, you should cover their retreat." She smiled again and set her eyes on the poem.


    The whole person was surprised and angry. Of course, what was angry was understandable. What surprised her was that she had this plan.


    Although she fought with the woman in front of her with her strength, she was just hitting an egg against a stone, but anyway, as long as she could buy Su Yingxia and them even a little time, she was willing to try with her own life.


    "You alone can''t delay a second. Don''t you have a large number of comrades in arms behind you? Ask them to come together."


    "What if you can buy so little time?"


    "I believe this man, I''m afraid he can take Su Yingxia to leave here in less than three seconds. So, in that case, why don''t you try?"


    "Anyway, if it''s me, I''m willing to bet."


    The words fell, and the stunning beauty smiled gently. Zhu Yanshuo and others who came behind also stopped behind him, revealing a mocking and joking smile.


    "Don''t act rashly." Worried that Shiyu, a girl with insufficient social experience, was fooled by others, Su Yingxia whispered.


    Obviously, since the other party dares to openly ridicule and make it clear, it is natural that he is fully prepared or confident. If he attacks rashly just because he is ridiculed, he is bound to pay a heavy price.


    But it is obvious that Su Yingxia underestimates the fearless spirit of Shiyu, and even underestimates Shiyu''s determination to keep Su Yingxia and Han Nian safe.


    "Just spell it. I''m afraid you can''t do it." The poem uttered a soft drink. The next second, the whole man raised his sword and roared: "the sisters of Baguio palace, fight with them with me."


    "Kill."


    They are brothers and sisters. Naturally, the disciples of Baguio palace responded one after another.


    With the response of the disciples of Baguio palace, other brothers of the mystery man alliance followed.


    With the rush of poetry, hundreds of people responded, and the whole team charged directly at the stunning beauty.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo immediately asked his servants to do it, but the gorgeous woman in front of him shook her head slightly and motioned them not to intervene.


    The next second, her hand suddenly soared into the air with a claw, which was a black gas condensed in her palm. She looked at the mysterious disciples who rushed forward and disdained a sneer.


    Between the backhands, directly throw out the black air in the palm.


    "Be careful." Seeing that the situation was wrong, Su Yingxia hurried to stop it, but it was obviously too late.


    The black air rushed directly at everyone who rushed forward in an instant.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Almost at the same time, as soon as they came into contact, they only heard constant screams from their own crowd.


    Those black fumes seemed to be just black smoke in the wind, but in fact, as soon as they arrived on them, they turned into countless black insects the size of thumbs.


    These insects prevent the incarnation of Buddha society and fall on people. In a few seconds, they have turned into a dense mass and wrapped everyone directly.


    Then, in the scream, the person wrapped by the insect completely disappeared, leaving only one place where the insect crawled on the ground for a moment and turned into black gas.


    One person is like this, everyone is like this.


    Even though many people as like as two peas are fast enough, their ending will turn out to be the same as long as a dark touch is found.


    Seeing such a scene, all the people in the scene, whether the mysterious people alliance or the elite, stared and petrified in situ


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3642

    Is this the power of the Dragon envoy?


    Is this the strength of the Dragon envoy?


    It seems that she only needs a slight move to burst out endless power and destroy the whole world with one hand.


    Terror, abnormal terror, strong enough to almost suffocate people.


    "Be careful."


    Shi Yu rushed to the front. After all, she is one of Ning Yue''s favorite disciples. Her accomplishments are obviously higher than those of other disciples. She reflects quickly and has more energy. With the help of Su Yingxia, she hurriedly put up an energy mask, which barely escaped this nightmare move.


    But even so, when she looked back at the people who followed her charge, it completely turned into nothing. She couldn''t help but be stunned and full of shock and sadness.


    Because it was obviously her impulse that led to the disappearance of her younger martial sisters and some brothers of the mysterious man alliance in this world.


    She was sad, angry and sad, and the whole back slot teeth also clenched.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    The pangolin screamed. When the poem launched the attack, in fact, he was already ready to run.


    At this time, he had really moved and everything was ready. As soon as he dragged Su Yingxia in his hand, he sped away the poem and went straight to the ground.


    His speed was so fast and he was ready that he went to the ground almost in the blink of an eye and completely disappeared in front of everyone.


    Zhu Yanshuo was worried immediately, but he had no choice but to look worried when others entered the soil.


    But she was a beautiful woman. She didn''t panic at all. She moved in her hand, and then flew up like an immortal. Then, between her hands, several water circles in her hand surrounded her around.


    The water circle formed a strange track in front of her and was moving. The next second, with her gentle pat, the water circle immediately spread from all directions and shot rapidly towards the ground.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Around the ground, water circles have entered.


    Under the ground, a line of four people finally couldn''t help breathing. Entering the ground meant basic safety, and their mentality finally loosened a lot from the tight string.


    Although the poem was a little reckless, it won a lot of time for the pangolin and successfully attracted the attention of the stunning beauty.


    Otherwise, if you want to escape directly under her eyes, pangolin believes that it is impossible to do it alone.


    Thinking of this, looking depressed and falling into a deeply regretful poem, pangolin comforted: "don''t be too sad. They didn''t sacrifice in vain. At least they brought us safety."


    Shiyu was still sad. After all, she didn''t think that she would cause so many people to disappear in an instant.


    However, pangolin''s words gave her great comfort, at least not to make her too guilty.


    Su Yingxia also patted her on the shoulder and nodded at her.


    Poetry language can completely stabilize the mood.


    "All ready, I''m going to speed up." Pangolin screamed, and the next second, the body suddenly really broke out, and the speed leading the three people was also soaring wildly.


    The ground is its territory. In this environment, it is like a fish in water!


    With the acceleration of pangolin, Su Yingxia and Shiyu also realized what speed and passion are in an instant.


    But


    This situation lasted almost less than three seconds. Suddenly, the eyes were suddenly bright. Some people who almost stabbed in this dark space couldn''t open their eyes.


    There seems to be something big in front of me, which is across the road.


    At this time, they want to brake, but it''s too late.


    "Hold on to me." The pangolin shouted loudly. At present, the only thing we can do is to aim the back nail Hedgehog at the obstacle and try our best to protect everyone''s safety.


    "Wow!"


    With pangolins and others colliding with them!


    A loud noise followed.


    However, there was no imagined roar.


    Instead


    A strange huge water noise!


    The four anti Buddha people fell from a height of 100 meters, or fell suddenly at a speed of 100 meters, or rushed into a pool, setting off countless waves and huge water noise


    The gorgeous white thing, after rippling slightly, suddenly disappeared into the light and disappeared into the ground a few meters deep.


    "Wow!"


    There was another sound of water, and a line of four people suddenly rushed out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3643

    "Bang!"


    As the four rushed out and then fell in a parabola, this time, the imaginary Bang followed.


    Three of the four adults suddenly fell in pain, but Han Nian, who was held tightly, just felt a burst of dizziness.


    However, the three adults did not have time to take care of the pain on their bodies. In a hurry, they opened their eyes and looked around. The surrounding environment made them far more frightened and shocked than the pain.


    Blue sky, green grass, white clouds!


    And countless kinds of debris, corpses, and even the blood that forms countless small streams.


    They


    Back to the place of departure!


    Not far from them was a water circle in the air.


    What they can confirm is that just now, after they hit the extremely bright thing, they rushed out of the water circle and hit the ground heavily.


    Almost as like as two peas.


    Its watersphere anti Buddha can change the terrain and space at will. Once it enters, it will be completely controlled by it!


    However, what scares Su Yingxia most is not this, but


    deja vu.


    Thinking of this, she fiercely looked at the stunning beauty wearing the veil.


    Although the veil blocked most of her face and could almost only see her beautiful eyes, Su Yingxia seemed to feel more and more right just by virtue of these eyes.


    "Hahaha, run, run, keep running."


    Seeing Su Yingxia and his party return, Zhu Yanshuo, who was still very worried, was not only relieved at this time, but also with a trace of banter.


    He was completely convinced of the Dragon elder''s ability. Even if these guys got into the ground and ran so far, they could take them back directly.


    Such skills are amazing.


    These four guys look like ants in her hands, but they are playing with and manipulating at will!


    "Shall I help you beg our dragon envoy to give you another chance and let you escape again?" Zhu Yanshuo sneered.


    As soon as the voice fell, the people around him couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m afraid if I run a few more times, some drowned chickens will be drowned alive."


    "Ha ha, even if you don''t drown, I''m afraid you''ll die of typhoid fever."


    A group of subordinates also burst into laughter, especially watching the four people go back and forth in the water twice, almost like a drowned chicken, which is even more self-conscious funny.


    "Dragon envoy?" Su Yingxia smiled coldly, but her eyes stared at the stunning beauty.


    It seems that Su Yingxia has found something.


    The stunning beauty also felt Su Yingxia''s eyes. She also stared at Su Yingxia faintly. It seemed that neither of them wanted to lose to the other in the eye contact.


    However, after this confrontation lasted for about five or six seconds, the eyes of the stunning beauty obviously dodged and retreated in an instant. Although it was not easy to detect, Su Yingxia saw it in her eyes and had a clear answer in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "from the beginning to now, I have never doubted you, and even I once felt guilty that I dragged you down."


    "But thank you for giving me a real answer. At least my guilt dissipated at this moment."


    "Su Yingxia is afraid that she has really got wind cold and her brain is confused. Can someone tell me what she is talking about?" Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    Su Yingxia didn''t respond. She just looked at the gorgeous beauty lightly: "what I said, you know, it''s right, right?"


    The stunning beauty conceded defeat. She retracted her eyes. She should have fought back with anger, but she knew that in front of such a smart woman as Su Yingxia, these attempts to cover up would only confirm her ideas more.


    She simply smiled: "Su Yingxia, you talk too much."


    The next second, she slowly raised her hand again, and the black gas gathered in her hand again. Her eyes were also full of cold and calm killing intention


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3644

    Seeing the stunning beauty''s old skills repeated, the pangolin and poetic language subconsciously stood directly in front of her and never let her be in any danger, at least when they were still alive.


    "Why, do you want to kill people?" Su Yingxia said in a cold voice unwilling to show weakness.


    The stunning beauty smiled coldly and didn''t answer at all. The black gas in her hand suddenly threw away. The next second, the black gas rushed directly over.


    In the face of such a fierce move, pangolin and Shiyu didn''t dare to have any carelessness at all. They hurriedly urged the real energy of the whole body and turned their hands to resist directly.


    However, to their great consternation, when the black gas hit them, it didn''t hit them as straight as they thought. Instead, it passed by in a millimetre and went directly to the rear.


    This is not to attack them at all, because obviously, under such a static distance, let alone the master opposite, even an extremely ordinary monk can''t beat them.


    The fact is, it seems that the target is them, but in fact it is behind them.


    Her control of distance and the overall power of Dharma are almost in the realm of screening.


    Great!


    "Ah!"


    At almost the same time, when the black gas attacked, the disciples of the mysterious man alliance behind them had no such Kung Fu to completely resist or avoid.


    Almost the same as previous people, once touched by black gas, they will immediately be covered with black beetles, and their bodies will disappear in an instant.


    But unlike before, this time, those who were bitten did not completely disappear, but left white bones.


    The disciples of the living mysterious people alliance, including pangolins, were shocked and angry. They wanted to peel off her skin and remove her bones and avenge their dead brothers.


    However, under the anger, it seems that pangolin also found something unusual.


    "She shouldn''t be that strong." Pangolin whispered to Su Yingxia and poetry.


    Shiyu suddenly nodded: "she is not an immortal. Her magic power is always exhausted. It is obvious that she was dealing with our escape and killing our people just now, which consumes a lot."


    Judging from the appearance of their own death, their statement is obviously the most in line with the actual situation.


    The pangolin''s mouth drew an imperceptible sneer: "it seems that such a strong and abnormal killing skill can really be used on her. Although we seem to be in a state of death, we may not have no chance to live."


    "Do you have a way?" Asked the poem.


    The pangolin was about to speak. At this time, the gorgeous beauty slowly opened her mouth and smiled: "why, what are you whispering? I think I can really consume a lot and start to enter the fatigue probation. So, are you thinking about how to break through?"


    They were surprised. They didn''t expect that their plan had been seen through before it began.


    They spoke in a very low voice, and even half lowered their heads to prevent being read, but unexpectedly, even if they were so careful, they still exposed their plans.


    Then the beauty smiled, but they were not sure of everything.


    "Ah!"


    There were bursts of screams, and several mysterious people alliance disciples were recruited on the spot. The black gas touched the body, and the black insects covered the body at once. Only a few seconds later, a living person directly disappeared in place, leaving only the black insects falling to the ground and dissipating the black gas.


    This time, almost the same as the first time, there was nothing left for the person who was recruited.


    The stunning beauty smiled coldly: "how''s it going? Am I still weak? Am I still consuming too much?"


    "Or do you think that at the end of my strong bow, I''m just giving you a forced performance. What do you want to prove?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you. In fact, the killing of black wind palm will only make people disappear without leaving a trace. If you want to keep something simply, it will consume my greater real energy."


    "The reason why I do this is that I suddenly feel that it''s not enough shock and fun to let a person disappear. Isn''t it more meaningful to leave some bones?"


    As she spoke, she looked coldly at Su Yingxia, and the air around fangfo was completely condensed at this moment.


    Su Yingxia directly stopped the pangolin and Shiyu who wanted to speak. She knew that she was coming for her. Therefore, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the stunning beauty: "what do you want?"


    "You are so clever that you don''t need me to remind you." The stunning beauty smiled coldly. The next second, she moved her hand, and a dagger flew to Su Yingxia: "I want you to cut off your tongue."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3645

    Cut off your tongue?!


    As soon as I heard this, I hardly waited for Su Yingxia''s response, but the pangolin and Shiyu had quit.


    Shiyu''s hand was quick. He turned and directly tried to grasp the dagger to prevent Su Yingxia from doing any harm to himself. However, as soon as his hand touched the handle of the dagger, the handle suddenly flashed a black light, and Shiyu was directly bounced away for several meters.


    Seeing that she couldn''t do it, the pangolin hurried again, but it was almost no different from poetry. Under the black light, he flew out directly and hit the ground heavily.


    The stunning beauty had no expression on her face, but looked at Su Yingxia calmly.


    Su Yingxia also didn''t have the slightest fear. She smiled and stretched out her hand to take the dagger, but it was like picking up the most common thing. Without resistance from any force, she easily held it in her hand.


    Glancing at the dagger in her hand, she smiled softly, "what? Are you afraid I''ll tell you about you? You want me to cut my tongue."


    "What am I afraid of? I just hate hearing your voice, okay?" The stunning beauty said coldly.


    As soon as the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo certainly wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to show off his prestige and flatter his superiors. He roared on the spot: "if the Dragon envoy speaks, how dare you not follow? Cut me right away, otherwise you''ll look good."


    "Sister Yingxia, don''t hurt you. If anyone wants to hurt you, step on my Shiyu''s body first." Shiyu got up directly from the ground, with a firm will and a long sword in his hand. He was ready for battle and sacrifice at any time.


    "Go over my body, too." Pangolins are not afraid.


    The stunning beauty disdained to smile and moved her hand again. The black wind swept over the three people, accompanied by the scream. There were several disciples of the mysterious people alliance, and only white bones remained in the scream.


    Just as she was about to start again, Su Yingxia looked firm and said leisurely, "enough."


    "Don''t you just cut your tongue? I''ll cut it."


    "In addition, although I can''t speak, I still have both hands. I can write to others. Otherwise, I''ll give you both hands?"


    The stunning beauty was slightly surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect Su Yingxia to say so, but instead she smiled: "you are willing to buy one and get one free. This is your own choice. You can be happy."


    Su Yingxia stopped talking and held the dagger in his backhand, so he was about to do it directly.


    Shiyu hurriedly hugged Su Yingxia''s arm with both hands and said in a hurry: "sister Yingxia, what are you doing?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head and motioned Shiyu to let go: "this person''s cultivation is very high. You are far from her opponent. If I don''t promise them, she won''t stop at all. We will only die in her hands."


    "Then we''d rather die than suffer like this." The poem clenched its teeth.


    "Yes, it''s just a big deal. If we were afraid, we wouldn''t be here." Pangolin also said.


    Su Yingxia heard the speech and smiled softly, "what about you after you die? Can you fight them with my strength? Won''t you be caught alive by them at that time?"


    "Since they are caught alive, whether they cut my tongue or dig my eyes, what should be different and what should be tortured will not be let go. What''s the point?" Su Yingxia road.


    As soon as they said this, they were silent. Su Yingxia''s words are true. How can they be intact if they fall into the hands of the enemy?


    "So, since it''s the same result for me, at least do it yourself now, leaving some dignity and saving some unnecessary casualties."


    "3000 will need your help in the future!" Su Yingxia smiled.


    "But... Han 3000 needs you more." Pangolin said, "I haven''t seen you much before, but Han 3000 and I have experienced too much and heard too much along the way. You know? He refused. I don''t know how many women, Su Yan, Xia Wei and even little princess Qilin, she always has you in her heart."


    "For him, without us, what he lacks is just the arms of his body, but without you, it means that his world is collapsing."


    Then the pangolin suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "someone forced Su Yingxia with our life and death. I''ll ask you."


    "You!"


    "Afraid of death?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3646

    As soon as the voice fell, the scene was peaceful.


    All the elites who should fall in fangfo are waiting for the good play at this time.


    But it is doomed that this waiting will not last long.


    "Not afraid!"


    Just two simple words, but no one deliberately started to drink in unison.


    The sound penetrates the world like thunder!


    Many people squeeze me and I squeeze you, but they stand steadily forward without losing order, for fear that the person who dies this night will be themselves.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please. Madam alliance leader, you don''t have to be threatened by others."


    "Yes, we should die frankly and never live. If the alliance leader''s wife is threatened by others because of us, we might as well die even if we are alive."


    "Yes, come on, let''s fight these bastards to the end."


    The people spoke loudly and forcefully, and it was obvious that everyone put life and death aside.


    "Su Yingxia, did you hear that?" The pangolin stood in front of Su Yingxia, turned back slightly and said in a cold voice.


    Su Yingxia certainly heard it, but the more so, the less she wanted everyone to die in vain.


    However, with the resolute attitude of the people, she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Fumei hid behind the crowd and looked at all this in front of her calmly and bitterly. If she had seen Su Yingxia in such a difficult situation before, she would not know what she was laughing at.


    But somehow, she can''t laugh now. Even if she has to laugh, she doesn''t laugh at Su Yingxia, but at herself.


    Maybe this is empathy.


    Everyone is the commander''s wife, but the situation is very different.


    A man loved by ten thousand people just didn''t want her to be oppressed, so he gladly died.


    One is despised by thousands of people and is an abandoned woman. Her subordinates not only don''t have any respect for her, but even she is the talk and laughing stock of thousands of people in private.


    In other words, ye Shijun actually sent many subordinates to abuse himself in order to practice himself. Some of them therefore


    Hehe, just these, the two are superior and inferior.


    What qualifications does she have to compare with Su Yingxia and laugh at Su Yingxia.


    What she has at this moment is full of envy and nothing else.


    "Well, since we all want to die, I''ll help you." As soon as the cold voice drank, the stunning beauty silk was not soft. Between her hands, the black gas condensed her hands again.


    "Come on!" Pangolins are really lucky. They drink coldly and are not afraid at all.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    A few footsteps sounded, and the disciples of the mysterious man alliance who were originally behind Su Yingxia also stepped to stand with the pangolin and stood in front of Su Yingxia.


    "If there is an afterlife, we are willing to fight side by side!"


    "Yes, I have no regrets in this life!"


    "Drink!"


    Dozens of people drank in unison, each using their own energy, and their eyes were full of death.


    In such an array, the stunning beauty was slightly surprised in her eyes, and then she was replaced by the cold. Her hand suddenly moved, and the black air hit again.


    Although half of the group of more than a dozen people were quickly swallowed up by the black wind, this time, the disciples who had said goodbye to the world even if they left only white bones did not hum half a pain from beginning to end, and silently resisted and disappeared.


    They are using their own attitude to show that they will never give in.


    The stunning beauty smiled coldly, but just as soon as she smiled, her smile completely solidified in the corners of her mouth.


    With bursts of neat footsteps, several disciples came up fearlessly to fill the position of those brothers who died in the black gas.


    Zhu Yanshuo raised his eyebrows and really didn''t understand: "are there really so many people in this world who are not afraid of death?"


    "See you come more, or I kill more." After the stunning beauty was slightly shocked, the whole person became more angry.


    Yes, they are challenging themselves and ignoring themselves.


    When she opened her hands, there was another black breath, and then several people fell down.


    However, almost the same as just now, several people automatically took over the top.


    Kill again!


    Again!


    Kill again!


    Again!


    So that at this time, there was a very tragic and shocking scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3647

    When the stunning beauty killed several, several disciples immediately made up for it.


    The faster she kills, the faster she mends.


    She goes through the clouds and water, killing ruthlessly, and the other party''s compensation is also like slow water, continuous and endless.


    For a time, people watching the war, even the elites who should fall in the hostile camp, opened their eyes at this time.


    Yes, although they have different positions and naturally expect each other to die, they are still shocked and admired when they see such a way of death.


    Not to mention them, they are a group of executives who should fall into the city. At this time, they are all absorbed and silent.


    Zhu Yan said that even breathing was completely forgotten in a short time.


    The so-called death squads that spend a lot of money and energy to select from countless elite soldiers are just like this, but what''s terrible is that Han 3000''s so-called "crooked melon and split jujube" in their eyes are almost all such indomitable dead men.


    Where on earth did Han 3000 find these "outlaws" and what ghost method was used to make them so loyal to life and death?


    Strange, strange!


    But it is also enough to bring a deep and profound lesson to any leader.


    With this elite, why are you afraid of what you can''t overcome?!


    The stunning beauty was also shocked. Although there was no movement on her face, a trace of fear and shock flashed in her eyes.


    Even the ruthless killing machine will be soft and frightened in the face of such a large army that has been killed one after another.


    "Are you really not afraid of death?" The stunning beauty suddenly stopped attacking and killing, looked at the people who were still in front of Su Yingxia at this time, and asked with a slight shock.


    Pangolin and several mysterious disciples standing in a row looked at each other and sneered at each other. Although there was no word, it was obviously the most powerful answer to the question asked by the stunning beauty at this time.


    "Asshole, you are really assholes. Do you really think you are not afraid of death? Am I afraid of killing?" As soon as the stunning beauty drank in a cold voice, she was angry and threw another black gas in her hand.


    In the face of such black air, some people are resisting, and some people have no real ability because they have blocked several rounds. They simply don''t move or hide, and face it with a smile.


    "They can still laugh!"


    Not far away, ye Shijun''s teeth are almost broken.


    In front of those people, the human bones alone have been piled into a thick pile of hills. Not to mention that they want to experience this personally, many people feel scared.


    But these guys are still smiling so calmly at this moment.


    Shit, are all the people who follow Han 3000 crazy?


    Fu Tian didn''t speak. People like him, who are fickle and have little faith, naturally can''t understand the reason.


    "Wow!"


    This time, except for pangolin and two other disciples who were still alive, everyone else turned into powder under the black wind, leaving nothing.


    Obviously, the stunning woman increased her strength, and the black wind became more fierce.


    This time, the morale of the people who should leave the city was shocked. Zhu Yan said that they even recovered a sneer on their faces.


    "Ha ha, brothers, don''t be afraid. Don''t look at this woman. Suddenly, the black wind has become more fierce, but the fact also shows that she is flustered from the side."


    "She began to have no patience to control her strength. She can''t, ha ha!"


    Pangolin laughed coldly. One sentence not only directly dispelled the fierce attack of the stunning beauty, but also greatly boosted their morale.


    In the surprised and angry eyes of the stunning beauty, another group of disciples who were not afraid of death slowly stood up.


    "Damn you all!" As soon as the stunning beauty drinks her anger, she condenses her Qi directly in her hands.


    In Dayton''s time, a huge black ball was formed in his hand, and the huge damage can be seen only from the current appearance.


    But none of the disciples in the front row had the slightest fear. They just waited quietly.


    Suddenly, when the stunning woman raised the black ball and was about to attack, she suddenly stopped urgently because of the appearance of a person


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3648

    In all the surprised eyes, Su Yingxia stood up and slowly stood in the middle of the front row with poetry.


    With a smile, she glanced at the surrounding mysterious people alliance disciples and said, "we are in the same place. How can I see you in the rear when you die?"


    "Since we are together, we should live and die together, shouldn''t we?"


    Pangolin was in a hurry and was about to speak, but Su Yingxia shook his head at him.


    Think about what Su Yingxia said is quite reasonable. In addition, Su Yingxia''s attitude is very firm. It''s not easy for pangolins to say anything. They can only nod their heads: "well, in that case, they will live and die together."


    "Live and die together!" All the disciples drink together.


    Su Yingxia smiled gently, looked at the stunning beauty and said, "it''s time for you to do it."


    Do it?!


    The gorgeous girl was a little stunned. Do you want to start?


    If she wants to do it, she has already done it. She will never stop suddenly because of Su Yingxia''s appearance.


    She has no intention of killing Su Yingxia.


    It is not only because Su Yingxia is an important chip to capture Han 3000, but also a deadly weapon to stabilize Han 3000. More importantly, she is actually selfish.


    "Su Yingxia, do you really think I dare not kill you?" The beautiful woman frowned and said angrily.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "I never beg you not to kill me, otherwise I won''t stand in the front. I just hope you can hurry up a little to get us on the road."


    "Do you understand?"


    "You!" The stunning beauty will do it in a hurry.


    But the hand was raised to the highest place, but it stopped there again: "killing you is not a happy death for you? Don''t you talk nonsense."


    "I will never let you succeed."


    "I''ll kill all the others except those caught alive by Su Yingxia!"


    The stunning beauty was completely angry. With a wave of her big hand, she ordered all the elite to raise troops and kill.


    For a time, there was a killing sound everywhere. Under the shadow of the sword, countless mysterious people alliance disciples fell down continuously, spilling blood and flying flesh and blood.


    A miserable scene.


    The pangolin was not afraid at all. In the face of the rushing enemy, one by one, one by one. It was only a moment before it was covered with blood.


    Every move makes a million moves. The Tianji palace is in the final decisive battle under the leadership of Du Shengsheng.


    He is the best preserved main force in the whole army.


    Lu Yuan is also frantically breaking through the encirclement. Although they are hundreds of people, they are all fighting together all year round and are the elite of the Lu family. While taking advantage of this chaos, a group of people break through the encirclement smoothly.


    Lu Yuan unexpectedly didn''t follow suit, but came to Su Yingxia with more than 30 elites, trying to save Su Yingxia.


    "If you want to be trapped in the array, you will die without life. All the disciples of Tianji palace listen to the order and charge with me." Du Shengsheng roared and opened the way in front of Beihai with the bell, killing all directions.


    Lu Yuan and others are more like special forces. In silence, they quietly take people and horses to make use of the opening and closing of Tianji palace and maneuver all the way. The silent sword has been closer and closer to Su Yingxia.


    "Go!"


    Ye Shijun and others, of course, soon happened. At the command, they went straight to Luyuan and others with their men and horses.


    On the other side of the bamboo house, there is a lack of Su Yingxia''s support. Ziqing is obviously unable to defeat four hands with two fists. In addition, she is inexperienced. With the passage of time, her old injuries have not gone, and new injuries have come again.


    Dressed in white, but already full of blood, dust and beautiful long hair, it is obvious that it is about to lose its grip.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Screams continued, and a figure fell next to or in the distance of Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia was worried and angry. After taking away several elites who should fall with one palm in her hand, she shouted angrily at the pangolin: "it''s up to me to drag here. You let Du''s Tianji palace break through with the rest of his brothers, and how much you can go."


    "No." Pangolin insisted.


    "Pangolin, make it clear that I am the wife of the alliance leader. This is an order. I am very grateful that you are desperate for me, but there is no need to let more people die here in vain. Their goal is me and take them away." After that, Su Yingxia handed Han Nian to Shiyu, then slapped them for several meters, and then directly broke into the encirclement of the enemy.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia, who was single, was soon surrounded by the army, the pangolin knew that it was useless to go again at this time. He had to bite his teeth, pull up the poem and drink angrily at Du Shengsheng: "withdraw!"


    And Han 3000 at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3649

    In the colorful light, his body seems to be like light illusion, floating with the floating of brilliance.


    Qian, Kun and other seven gates were broken successively. Although the process was extremely dangerous, on the whole, it was not dangerous.


    Even if he is very proficient in eight trigrams, now he has Liangyi Tianshu to protect himself. These things are really nothing to him.


    "There are only the last students left." Han 3000 smiled and his face was full of confidence.


    Of course, he knows that students seem to be students, but they must be the most subtle and dangerous of the eight.


    However, it''s all coming and breaking. It''s unreasonable to shrink back at the last level.


    With a slight smile, he moved his hand and flew directly into the school.


    All around is a vast expanse of white. I can only see the dark shadows everywhere in the distance.


    But when Han 3000 had not yet established himself, the small shadow suddenly attacked him.


    As the distance gets closer, its volume becomes larger and larger. Until it reaches a few miles in front of Han 3000, it has changed from a small black spot the size of a thumb to a huge thing that almost covers half of the world.


    After that, it was scattered around, like towering claws, and quickly went towards Han 3000 package.


    At that moment, Han 3000 only felt that the heaven and earth had become black, and those spreading giant claws produced countless sharp teeth, so that the Buddha wanted to swallow himself alive.


    Soon, when all the darkness completely wrapped Han 3000, they began to shrink.


    Trying to crush Han 3000 completely.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "living illusion!"


    Living illusion is dead silence.


    "Insect carving." Han 3000 shook his head confidently, and then sat directly on the ground with his eyes closed.


    After that, Han 3000 closed his eyes and settled down. His heart had no side thoughts, and all kinds of illusions were dashed without fear.


    Sure enough, when Han 3000 completely emptied, he released Yin and Yang and Qi through Liangyi Tianshu. At this time, when he was in the eight trigrams, it was one of the eight trigrams. Naturally, any attack was ineffective for him.


    However, the attack did not come, but at this time, Han 3000 suddenly felt a burst of brightness in front of him. He thought he had broken the array, opened his eyes and looked, but saw that the front was just like coming in, only a vast expanse of white.


    The dark shadows of those who eat people like swords have disappeared.


    Just as Han 3000 was about to get up, suddenly, some images appeared in the vast expanse of white.


    Later, these images became more and more clear, until there was a scene of human purgatory in front of Han 3000.


    "It''s the bamboo house." Han 3000 can recognize the place in the image at a glance.


    On the other side of the bamboo house, corpses are everywhere, the bamboo house is destroyed, and the wooden house is burning in the fire. The last self is burning. Outside them, the blood flow has become a river.


    A lot of mysterious people alliance disciples fell in a pool of blood and died miserably.


    Around their bodies, many soldiers dressed in the clothes of the city were looking for a living, and when they saw the dying, they made up a knife.


    In the middle of the two houses, accompanied by an explosion, purple fell from the sky and hit the ground directly. She had no movement except that the blood in the outlet was sprayed for half a meter.


    Next to her, a group of culprits approached her carefully.


    Further away, there was a battle at the end. Under the siege of a large group of soldiers, the woman in white in the center was dying and completely lost her combat effectiveness.


    However, even so, while she was heavily panting, no one around dared to move forward.


    Judging by the number of meters around her, she is full of fallen elite, which is enough to see how she killed all directions before.


    However, Han 3000 looked a little funny.


    That woman is no one else, but Su Yingxia.


    "Although it''s an illusion, please be a little more serious." Han 3000 disdained a cold smile: "it''s right that my wife is beautiful and stronger than me in my heart, but after all... It''s just what I think."


    The fact is that Su Yingxia can''t have such skills at all. This illusion is too exaggerated.


    As Han 3000''s voice fell, the whole world suddenly began to shake violently


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3650

    Then, between the crazy shaking, the surrounding began to collapse.


    Those vast white gases, at this time, like mountains, continue to collapse, disintegrate and degenerate.


    Han 3000 blinked around, accelerated and rose into the sky.


    When flying through the sky and reaching the zenith, I looked down and saw that my feet had begun to sink after the collapse.


    The five lights converge and the ten colors gather. Then, they fall apart, blend and pull with each other, and completely go with the wind.


    "Hoo!"


    A stronger wind suddenly blew from the East, blowing in the whole array and dispersing all the breath in the whole array.


    Everything disappeared in an instant. At the foot of Han 3000, a stream of water gently lifted it up and rose all the way.


    Finally, through the deep underground, straight through the fierce sun lake, all the way up and stay on the sun lake for about several meters.


    "The eight trigrams have been broken, and Yin and Yang do not exist. From today on, the jungle will no longer exist, and everything will rest in peace. Congratulations, Han 3000, your goal has been achieved."


    In the sky, the sound of curl is like void.


    However, the aftersound echoed, and it was heard that the sound came from Shengyuan.


    "Jianghu has been a long time and love is long. In your opinion, don''t forget it. Take care, my little brother, ha ha, ha ha!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a faint white light flew straight up from one of them.


    "Han Sanqian, our ten brothers did not misjudge you. It''s fate in the Jianghu. If it happens, see you and me again."


    "And our four brothers, ha ha, make way for you. It''s really a good choice."


    "The water Moon Palace also expressed congratulations."


    The words fell, and there were 16 lights rising into the sky. Among them, the light of one was obviously weakened. It was obvious that it should be the Shuizhu man killed by himself.


    "Roar!"


    With a familiar animal roar, in the distance, I saw that the gluttonous appetite of evil had come.


    The figure of the four heavenly kings stood slowly by the pond.


    "We are not ashamed of the grass at the top of the wall, but the situation forces us. You are strong and stronger than we imagine. The jungle will be broken and our four souls will leave here completely."


    "Originally, we should give you something like them."


    "However, we believe that the sun god has given us far more than we do. Moreover, there is no time for us to tell you anything more." The wind monster spoke and said.


    Han 3000 patted the galloping gluttony of evil, looked back at the four heavenly kings and said, "you don''t need to be polite."


    "Don''t be polite, then I''ll say something." The wind is strange.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly. It was obvious that the other party was going upstairs with a ladder. However, Han 3000 didn''t care. He nodded: "go ahead."


    "My four brothers also hope to have the chance to return to the octagonal world for burial in the future. I wonder if Mr. Han is willing to help?" The wind monster chuckled.


    The earth monster was also a little embarrassed: "compared with others, we have more or less corresponding compensation. We not only don''t have it, but also are enemies with you. We also know that this requirement is too much. If you don''t want to agree, our brothers will never blame you."


    Han 30001 smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly: "it''s just a small favor. I promise."


    "But we don''t have any reward. Are you really willing?" Asked the water monster.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "Han 3000 can say it and do it."


    Hearing the sound, the four monsters looked at each other and finally nodded. The fire monster moved in his hand, and a long black letter came out directly from his hand and flew directly to Han 3000.


    After receiving the long letter, Han 3000 held it in his hand and didn''t open it.


    "This contains the life information of the four of us. Who''s my family name and where I live? If you''re willing to help, send all my bones." The fire monster said.


    Han 30001 nodded, put the long letter in his storage ring, looked at the four heavenly kings and said, "don''t worry, Han 30001 will do it."


    The four people looked at each other again, smiled and saluted Han 3000 slightly: "my four brothers thank you here. It''s not early, the jungle will be destroyed, so they don''t bother much. Maybe we can''t see each other in the future. We can only say, please take care of it."


    After the words fell, the four people lifted their gifts and flew to the sky together.


    Almost at the same time, the whole jungle began to tremble wildly and collapse.


    Patted the head of evil gluttonous, Han 3000 smiled: "we should go home, too."


    Then, Han Sanyi accelerated and flew towards the bamboo house with the gluttony of evil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3651

    All the way.


    Han 3000 is in a good mood.


    Although the goal of helping tianzhiqiongqi untie the so-called "seal of words" has not been achieved, Han 3000 can be said to have won the treasure in the mouth of the dragon.


    There are countless dangers, but we also reap countless treasures in danger.


    So Han 3000 is happy.


    He can obviously feel that since the cultivation of Liangyi Tianshu was completed, the cultivation in his body has at least doubled compared with that before, but at least half of them are random.


    Moreover, the killing moves of youhuang and Huoji, two major one defense and one attack, are also extremely fierce. It seems that it is not too much to describe the overall strength of Han 3000 with a qualitative leap.


    Of course, there is Taixu, a pervert who can really protect his life twice, as well as the spiritual power and strong flesh of the seventh monkey.


    Darling, it''s really that fangfo found an old dragon''s treasure nest that has been hidden for many years.


    Can Han 3000 be unhappy?


    Since the goods left, the corners of his mouth have not been closed, so he can see the joy of this guy at this time.


    But this is also normal. Who can maintain peace of mind and not like it after making so many big babies at one time?


    Even a fairy can''t do it.


    "It''s hard for you this time. When you go back, I''ll get you some delicious food." Patted the head of evil gluttonous, Han 3000 smiled.


    "Roar!"


    The evil gluttonous also rubbed his head against Han 3000''s waist and gently rubbed around, as if in response.


    Han 3000 smiled gently and walked faster towards the front.


    However, after flying forward for about a while, he suddenly frowned.


    "Is it going to rain?"


    Far ahead, there is a dark layer in the sky, as if there were dark clouds before the thunderstorm.


    But the sun was burning in the sky and it was sunny here.


    "The eight wasteland books are like real ones. They still play the drama of partial sunshine and partial rain." He shook his head in silence.


    This kind of weather is naturally common in the normal world, but Han 3000 didn''t expect that the goods of Bahuang Tianshu still have a model to toss about these.


    "Roar!" The glutton of evil roared in a low voice.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "what? Are you worried about something wrong?"


    Yes, those dark clouds do look like the world after the war, but this possibility is almost impossible here in Han 3000.


    Where is this? This is the heavenly book world. How can there be other people besides them?


    "Don''t worry, it must be the ghost book. It''s weird. Sometimes it''s normal to play tricks. You won''t think so when you know more about the goods." Patted the poor strange shoulder of evil, and Han 3000 didn''t care.


    The evil gluttonous uttered a light cry and seemed to stop talking.


    One man and one beast returned towards the bamboo house.


    The speed is not fast, but it is definitely not low.


    After all, I''m in a good mood. Although I''m eager to return home, I''m also at ease after the victory.


    But it is clear that this happiness will not last long.


    When one person and one beast are closer and closer to their destination, this happiness also begins to say goodbye to them completely.


    It was too far away to see clearly, but with the passage of time and the approach of distance, the things in the distance become more and more clear.


    Han 3000''s smile almost completely solidified on his face. Looking ahead, he was shocked and frightened. Obviously, at such a close distance, he could be sure that the black clouds in the air were not black clouds, but


    Black smoke!


    It was the smoke of gunpowder left after the explosion after the war raged into the sky.


    With a Fierce bite of his teeth, Han 3000 drank angrily: "no, there''s an accident!"


    The next second, his whole body was full of Qi and energy. With the gluttony of evil, he rushed directly to the front


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3652

    When one person and one beast rushed to the bamboo house, they were stunned in the air.


    His eyes stared, but what flashed in his eyes was a piece of human purgatory.


    Corpses piled up like mountains, blood flowed into rivers, and even white bones piled up into tombs in some places.


    Countless mysterious people alliance disciples died miserably on the ground, with broken arms and limbs, or soldiers dressed in the clothes of the fallen city.


    Han 3000 stumbled in the air and his eyes were full of complex emotions.


    It''s true!


    All the tragedies seen in the last door of gossip at that time were not illusions, but most likely what was happening here at that time.


    Han 3000 was completely stunned.


    For a time, his mood was very complicated.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    He doesn''t know what to do.


    For a long time, for a long time


    Roar!!!


    Han 3000''s anger conquered everything, and the evil Qi also suppressed all the forces in his body.


    His eyes were red with blood, his whole body was black, and his Qi surged like an angry God coming out of hell.


    The powerful evil spirit and anger suddenly spread from him. With Han Sanqian as the center, all the sand and rocks were blown by the wind within a few miles. The trees were broken. Fangfo met a huge storm.


    "Hoo!"


    At the edge of the jungle, in the bushes, the whole Bush couldn''t help leaning down gently because of the strong wind.


    The interior also moved because of the Bush, as if something was moving faintly.


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the ground around Han 3000 also exploded angrily at this time. At one time, several deep pits were blown out, and the mud in the pit was directly beaten to a height of more than ten meters. After that, it slowly returned to calm.


    But when the horizon was flat, the wind did not stop and the sky was not quiet.


    Black clouds are surging, the wind is blowing wildly, and thunder is rolling!


    At this time, the anti Buddha also trembled slightly because of Han Sanqian''s anger.


    "Come out!"


    With a roar of anger, Han 3000 directly concentrated his force with one hand. The next second, the force of yin and Yang gathered directly in his hand, and then pushed angrily towards the ground.


    Boom!!


    The ground exploded!


    The anti Buddha meteorite fell thousands of miles and hit the ground. At the same time, there was a burst of earth shaking and mountain shaking.


    There seemed to be something in the Bush that couldn''t help it any more. He suddenly exposed a head from the center, looked out quietly under the cover of the bush.


    It seems that we are waiting for something.


    Soon, his eyes were on Han 3000 in the air.


    When he saw the evil spirit of Han 3000, he was obviously startled, and the whole Bush couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    Although this action is very light and extremely subtle, what is it under the divine sense of Han 3000?


    Blood red eyes suddenly stared. The next second, Han 3000 directly accelerated and dived away.


    Among the bushes, it seemed that bursts of killing intention were attacking this way. I only heard a fight with him. The next second, dozens of people stood up with knives on the spot!


    However, just as the two sides were about to contact, they suddenly heard someone in the crowd shouting in doubt and surprise: "alliance leader!"


    At the same time, Han 3000, who came quickly, also found a clue. He quickly stopped his hand and fixed his eyes. His blood red eyes regained their brightness and tenderness.


    "Frozen moon?"


    Ning Yue was delighted. After a short pause, she shouted around, "come out, come out, it''s the leader of the alliance, it''s the leader of the alliance coming back."


    As soon as the voice fell, groups of people slowly and hard stood out from the other small shrubs around.


    Although their faces were smiling after seeing Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian couldn''t help feeling sad when he saw them.


    Almost everyone is covered with color and blood. Most people lack arms or legs. Some simply use weapons as crutches, while others simply need the help of sound people.


    And some people even can barely crawl on the ground.


    Han 3000 clenched his teeth and raised his head slightly, trying not to let tears fall.


    "Ally leader!"


    At the same time, the people present knelt down and buried their heads deeply: "we are incompetent and failed to protect the alliance leader''s wife."


    Then Ning Yue took the lead and gently handed the sword to Han 3000. The meaning was self-evident. They asked for punishment.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, looked at the sword of Ning Yue''s hand, hesitated for a moment, and finally took the sword directly with his backhand.


    "Someone should pay their head to be responsible for this matter." When Han 3000 bit his teeth, his words fell to the sword. The black gas on the sword appeared. He killed yitaotian!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3653

    All the people present felt a sudden chill, and many even shivered.


    The overwhelming momentum and pressing pressure make people breathless at all.


    "We are willing to die."


    Nevertheless, the crowd still shouted.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and looked at the brothers: "you don''t even want your life for me. If you spell it like this, only I''m sorry for you, why are you sorry for me?"


    "I have only endless gratitude to you brothers."


    Then Han 3000 raised his eyes and looked at the sky: "it''s not you who need to be responsible."


    An acceleration, Han 3000 direct flight for nine days.


    Standing under the clouds, Han 3000 was not polite at all. The Qi of yin and Yang directly bombarded between the left and right hand wheels. There were four explosions in the sky, and the light didn''t stop.


    "Ba Huang Tian Shu, get out of here!"


    "Why? Have the courage to let someone in, but don''t have the courage to appear in front of me?"


    "Well, if you don''t come out, I''ll blow you up first and suck you up!"


    Between the words, Han 3000 fell with his knife, and there were several powerful bombings in succession. For a time, the river burst, the jungle collapsed, and the world shook with it.


    And these, obviously, are not over.


    A piece of energy gathered directly in his hand and took out the heart of the dragon family with one hand. Han 3000, who was angry, didn''t even have the mood of meditation. He directly urged the heart of the dragon family to absorb the energy around him.


    With the heart of the dragon family turning, the surrounding aura also converges rapidly here, and the absorption speed of the heart of the dragon family is also increasing madly due to the huge power of Han 3000.


    Ning Yue and others looked down and saw that the breath in the sky was moving fast.


    "It seems that if I don''t come out, you must destroy me." A helpless voice also came out at this time.


    Almost as soon as the voice came out, Han 3000''s murderous eyes had been fiercely staring in that direction. Under the extreme anger, it was very scary.


    "You have no reason to explain today, and I want you to perish here." Han 3000 said coldly.


    "You and I have become masters and servants. What good is it to you if I am destroyed? Besides, why take it out on me? Am I not very innocent?" The heavenly book is indifferent and helpless.


    "Innocent?" Han 3000 drank coldly, "since you know the master and servant, I ask you, why can the bastards who should fall into the city enter here without my command?"


    "Han 3000, can you blame me for burying my body 100 meters underground and others can find it?"


    "I have to."


    When he saw that Han 3000 didn''t speak, Bahuang Tianshu sighed: "when you went out, they found my body and dealt with me with five element punishment. Tell me, what can I do?"


    "If I don''t promise them, they will torture me. Once I die, all the people living here, including you and me, will be completely destroyed."


    "Do you think it will be better than now?"


    Han 3000 was speechless.


    "Besides, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even see those people just now."


    "After they captured Su Yingxia, I saw that they had a plan, so I forcibly sent them away. I found an excuse to say that they were too noisy and damaged too much. I had been hurt internally and could only send them out temporarily. Otherwise, would they still be alive?"


    After all, there are still some grievances in Bahuang Tianshu. I don''t want to talk to talihan 3000.


    "So I have to thank you for your help?" Han 3000 said coldly, but his anger obviously decreased a lot.


    "Thank you. I can''t talk about it. You are my master and servant. I will help you if I can." The eight wastelands book said, "get ready. After they go out, they take my body back to their base camp. My temporary cultivation excuse won''t delay much time, and they will attack again soon."


    Han 3000 said slightly, "how long did you want it?"


    "One day!" Ba Huang Tian Shu Dao.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 immediately smiled darkly and coldly: "what day do you want? I''ll kill them now."


    Then, Han 3000 dived directly towards the ground


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3654

    When Han 30001 fell, the disciples of the mysterious man alliance quickly greeted him.


    "Ally leader!"


    Everyone cares. At the same time, no matter how seriously injured the brothers are, they all re mention their weapons and are always ready to accompany Han 3000 to live and die together.


    Looking at these brothers, even Han 3000 couldn''t help crying red eyes.


    "You''ve worked hard. I''m Han 3000. I''m sorry for you. But don''t worry. If I can''t avenge you, I''m Han 3000."


    After that, Han 3000 glanced at the evil gluttony next to him: "do you want to stay and rest or go with me?"


    The gluttonous eater of evil heard the speech and roared softly, as if in response to Han 3000.


    "We haven''t fought side by side for a long time. Speaking of it, Su Yingxia has been robbed twice in front of me. This time, I should make a total atonement. Take me."


    With a gentle dragon roar, Lin long flew to Han 3000''s side.


    It has always been responsible for protecting baixiaosheng in the Jianghu. This is mainly because the cultivation of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu is the lowest, but it is second only to Han 3000 in the mysterious man alliance.


    The responsibility to protect it is naturally not light.


    Looking at Lin Long''s sincere and warm eyes, Han 3000 hesitated slightly and nodded: "OK."


    "I''ll go too." Ning Yue also raised her voice and said.


    "We''ll go too." A group of disciples also shouted in unison.


    Looking at their resolute appearance one by one, Han 3000 couldn''t help laughing in tears: "you''ve given everything in the battle just now, but I didn''t come back. Now, you should rest, and I should play."


    "As for the soldiers who can stand in the way of Baixiao, you should stay in the Jianghu. Although you can deal with the wounded soldiers alone, you should stay in the Jianghu."


    "Simin, Qingji, leader Du, and Zhong Changlao, you are all like this."


    Then Han 3000 took a look at Lin long and the gluttonous of evil, so he was ready to go.


    "This... How can this work? Don''t you go alone?" Qingji hurried.


    "Brother 3000, take me." Xia Wei stood out, and the pangolin standing beside her also nodded to Han 3000.


    Behind them, Shiyu hugged Han Nian and didn''t speak.


    Han Nian has long seen her father come back, but she has not been as excited as children of her age to ask for her father and cry for a hug.


    She just looked at her father quietly. Although she couldn''t hide her joy, she knew better not to disturb her father at this time.


    Han Sanqian also quietly looked at Han Nian. In fact, father and daughter have many similarities. For Han Sanqian, of course, he wants to hug his daughter at this time.


    But he was afraid that he would not let go after holding it. He also knew that his daughter would be the same. At that time, the separation between father and daughter would become more painful for them.


    So he chose to hold back his tears and pinned his head: "pangolin and xiaran come with me, Shiyu, you help me take care of my daughter."


    "Don''t worry, alliance leader." The poem nodded heavily.


    Looking at Han 3000 leaving with others, Wang Simin really wanted to rush out and questioned why han 3000 was unwilling to take Xia ran with them.


    But only half a step forward, Wang Simin still withdrew his steps.


    With her character, it is obviously impossible for her to shrink back at this time.


    But in fact, she also knows better that she is also scarred at the moment. Why can she say that she will be better than others?


    Seeing Han 3000 go farther and farther, she is almost the same as most others.


    Although unwilling!


    But he respected all the decisions and arrangements of Han 3000.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng hurried up at this time. He knew that Han 3000 needed some reports on his way. It didn''t need Han 3000 to say, so they had a tacit understanding.


    "During the bloody battle, Dao 12, Moyang and Mo Beitian, such as childe Yu, were missing. Ziqing was also defeated and captured under the siege. Lu Yuan had led the team to kill, but led some elite to rescue Yingxia. In the end, he was arrested with Su Yingxia. In addition... Qin Shuang was also on Su Yingxia''s back, so... Three thousand, I respect all your decisions, but I hope you can bring all of them back this time. ¡±The


    Han 3000 nodded: "don''t worry, we will come back together."


    The words fell and the hand moved. The exit of the eight wasteland heavenly book was opened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3655

    "OK." Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded, then his hand moved slightly, and a white light appeared in his hand: "I think you should need it to help you."


    Seeing this, Han 3000 smiled and patted baixiaosheng on the shoulder: "I almost forgot my old comrade in arms."


    "You''re getting more and more crafty, you guy."


    Jianghu baixiaosheng smiled: "what''s crafty? It''s your own thing."


    "Besides, it''s too honest to take care of so many things. How can I do it?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "I''ll give it to you here. Don''t bury the bodies of the dead brothers on the spot."


    "I understand. I''ll try my best to keep their bodies and make a decision when you come back."


    Han 3000 didn''t say some ideas, but baixiaosheng in the Jianghu already knows them.


    He knew that Han 3000 wanted to find some opportunities to see if he could revive those who had died, just like fumang.


    Although the hope is extremely slim, this is the way Han 3000 treats his brothers.


    So, of course, he respects this choice.


    "Well, let''s say goodbye." Han 3000 road.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded.


    When the words fell, Han 3000 turned and patted Linlong and evil Taotie: "we all have the spirit of 12 points. I believe that once we go out, there will be all kinds of ambushes waiting for us."


    "Taotie and I set out first. He has thick skin and I fly fast." Lin long smiled.


    The evil gluttonous roared and agreed.


    Although Han 3000 can''t bear to let his two strange beasts block the gun, this is the most reasonable and best way at present.


    "OK, be careful when you go out." When the words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand and directly sent the two animals first, followed by himself.


    When the exit of Tianshu was closed again, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu waved to several people who were not seriously injured to guard here. Then he was busy dealing with the wounded with everyone.


    Almost when Han 3000 left and baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was busy dealing with other things, there was a long Shh in the sky at this time.


    "It''s dangerous." The voice sighed: "this bastard is really like a hungry lion who seems to tear you up at any time."


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure reappeared. It was the old man sweeping the floor.


    Seeing him smiling, Ba Huang Tian Shu was dissatisfied: "what are you laughing at? It''s your turn to have such a job next time."


    The old sweeper still smiled happily: "I know that you have worked hard and that you are in danger of touching the tiger''s ass. however, it is not all for the tiger to wake up from sleep and give full play to his original tiger power."


    "Secondly, if he doesn''t find a place to vent, with the power of yin and Yang in his body at this time and other forces, he really needs to practice in your place, and you will suffer."


    Although it''s very depressed, the old sweeper''s words do have some truth: "it''s also true. I''m very depressed just now that the boy forced me to show up. If this product tries its best, I really don''t know what it will be like."


    "So, some jobs are yours and you can''t escape. Besides, didn''t you do a good job this time? First deceive him into the jungle to upgrade, and then use an excuse..."


    "Well, stop talking. We wear a pair of pants. Don''t lead everything to me."


    "Ha ha, it may be the fault of making Han 3000 angry now, but it may be the great merit of helping him grow in the future. Why are you in a hurry to dump these?"


    "Don''t say anything. I''m depressed now." Ba Huang Tian Shu Dao.


    The old sweeper smiled gently: "what''s so depressing? Isn''t it wonderful right away?"


    "Hey, hey, that''s right. Let''s go and have a look."


    Words fall, two figures disappear in the air, and at this time Han 3000 has rushed out of the eight wasteland Tianshu


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3656

    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The two beasts go first, the evil gluttonous is on the top, and the Linlong is on the top again.


    "Woo!"


    At the same time, the horn sounded. In the most central part of the city, beautiful women and others had already laid a snare as Han 3000 expected.


    Just waiting for Han threethousand to come out.


    The whole book of heaven was hung about two meters by the mahogany hanging tower. There were countless weapons waiting around. Obviously, if anything came out from here, it would be attacked by random knives and guns.


    They also know that Han 3000 is very capable. Ordinary weapons can''t help him at all. Therefore, at present, all the weapons around Tianshu are top-quality goods. There''s no need to say more about Lidu and Jiandu.


    Later, on the periphery, at this time, there are a group of experts leading nearly 10000 elite soldiers on standby. If there is any disturbance, they will directly siege in an instant.


    This is obviously a dragnet, which has long been waiting for its prey here.


    However, in fact, these are not over.


    For a group of people such as the Dragon envoy, these things may be more than enough to deal with anyone. However, Han 3000 is not included in anyone.


    He is a pervert. Naturally, he has to deal with him in a perverted way.


    Under the double-layer encirclement, there are nearly 20000 elite soldiers hiding around at any time. Once they hear the news, they will form an extremely solid outer defense and extremely flexible mobile forces to supplement the gaps and needs anywhere at any time.


    Of course, that''s not all.


    Around the periphery, there are eight towers with a height of nearly ten meters.


    The area of the tower body is small, about one square meter. It rushes up from the ground. There is a tower room on it. The roof is in the shape of a sharp cone, and a flag is hung at the top.


    There are eight flags on each side, and each flag has different colors.


    In front of the tower room, there is the only exit, like a window rather than a window, like a door rather than a door, with a curtain hanging from top to bottom.


    From the outside, I can''t seem to see what''s going on inside.


    With the sound of the signal just now, the innermost random knives and guns had already been thrown away.


    With the sound of the knife blowing into the meat, the two figures also took the lead in coming out from the book of heaven.


    The other party seems to have expected that the first dark figure rushed out, the knife and gun actually did not cut fiercely, but aimed at the second figure, which was a mess of chopping.


    I don''t know whether these people have made plans for a long time, or whether they are facing sudden things for a time. They don''t reflect them until now.


    Although there are both possibilities, it is obviously more likely to be the former, because the other party is obviously prepared and poised. It is absolutely impossible to stay lonely for a long time, but it falls off the chain at the critical moment.


    Coincidentally, Linlong is the one who walks in the front.


    Therefore, it can only be the gluttony of evil that gets the most knives and guns. Lin long is agile. As soon as he rushes out, he immediately hovers and swoops.


    The second layer of siege was also immediately filled in time, and thousands of Taoist dharmas could immediately attack directly.


    Fortunately, Linlong didn''t plan to break through, so he also dodged the usual attack.


    Instead, it pounced on the swordsmen and axe hands around Tianshu, which not only helped the evil gluttonous escape, but also helped Han 3000 clear some unnecessary obstacles as planned.


    Although the evil Taotie is injured, these knife and gun injuries are not even farts for its thick skin and hard flesh.


    If it had not been for its weakness now, I''m afraid these knives and guns could not even cut his skin, let alone anything else.


    The skinny camels are bigger than horses. With the evil gluttonous tumbling in it, those elite knives and pistols were a little overwhelmed. Now they were in a hurry in the face of Lin Long''s attack from behind, and the one who was killed was screaming.


    "Hold the formation."


    In the second row of the team, at this time, a commander did not find Han 3000. At this time, he shouted loudly in an attempt to make the team not panic.


    "All on alert, the enemy is just..."


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the guy''s words were only half out. With a dull sound, there was a red dot the size of a needle eye in the center of his eyebrow.


    The next second, his head exploded like a watermelon.


    A dark shadow also rushed out of the book of heaven at this time.


    "Han... Han 3000!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3657

    Yes, Han 3000 is here.


    As the last attack, Han 3000 arrived late.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    In the crowd, the captain of each unit in the elite team pointed to Han 3000 and shouted excitedly and nervously.


    But these guys were almost excited for less than a second, and the next second was several explosions directly around them.


    For a time, they exploded again and again. They didn''t even figure out what was going on, so they had completely disappeared.


    "Ground fire!"


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    "Sky fire!"


    "Moon wheel!"


    Boom!


    There is a big fire, and the Thunder Dragon roars!


    The sky fire and the moon turn into fire dragons and electric Phoenix. Everywhere they pass, they just wail and scream.


    And Han 3000''s body is more terrible at this time.


    At the beginning, Han 3000 had tried ox knife for the first time. He didn''t choose to use it against the God of the sun and moon because these dharmas didn''t have an advantage against them.


    After all, if they really exist in a detached way, the status of the ten gods cannot be lower than that of the sun god and the moon god.


    But that''s right for them. If it''s used to deal with the gang in front of them, it''s another matter.


    No matter what effect, no matter what kind of attack, Han 3000 was like not asking for money, so he hit the ground crazily.


    Didn''t you lay a net? Aren''t you surrounded by the crowd tactics?


    That''s good. At least, I don''t need to find the target. I''ll just have a scattered star in the sky.


    Anyway, those who fell and killed were the opposite.


    "Han 3000 is coming, Han 3000 is coming."


    And the field is so chaotic that the outside is not idle at this time.


    The peripheral mobile forces began to reinforce towards the central place madly, and a small group of soldiers shuttled quickly towards the city master''s residence.


    "Report!"


    Inside the city master''s residence and above the hall, the senior executives of the city, the Dragon envoy and Fu Ye gathered here. Zhu Yanshuo was also present in person. Outside the hall, there were several commanders waiting for dispatch at any time.


    They were not idle. A group of people had been waiting here since they came back.


    Because they know that Han 3000 may come at any time.


    As soon as they heard the "newspaper" shouting and shouting, a group of people immediately stood up, and almost at the same time, the messenger servant rushed in all the way.


    The man wanted to talk, but with his mouth open for a long time, he could only breathe and couldn''t say a word at all.


    Zhu Yanshuo frowned and said in a hurry, "but is that Han 3000 coming?"


    The servant nodded desperately. At this time, he also recovered a lot: "yes... Yes, Han... Han 3000 is coming."


    Hearing this, a group of people were shocked. After looking at each other, they collectively looked at the stunning beauty.


    The stunning beauty''s face is like frost, and her eyes are cold and vicious, but only she knows it. In fact, her heart is more confused than anyone else.


    It''s strange and complicated.


    Of course, she expected that Han Sanyi would appear, otherwise he wouldn''t be so defensive in the city and leave a net.


    But she was also afraid to see Han 3000. She believed that it was not because of timidity, but more because of unspeakable reasons.


    Maybe I feel guilty.


    However, this mood lasted only a moment. Under the eyes of the people, she quickly adjusted and smiled coldly: "it seems that the real big fish is coming."


    Zhu Yanshuo hurried back, looked at the servant and said, "what''s the situation outside?"


    "Han 3000''s attack is fierce. It''s like killing God. Many elite people kill their hands. To be honest, although he is not many, our morale is still greatly reduced. However, after all, our deployment is tight. At present, Han 3000 is still trapped by the second heavy siege, and the reserve team on the third floor is constantly reinforced."


    "Good, good, good!" Zhu Yanshuo said three good words in a row, so he didn''t have to say much.


    "The Dragon envoy is indeed a dragon envoy, and the situation is as stable as a rock." Yeshijun also smiled proudly.


    "Han 3000 is a small strong that can''t die. This time it falls on our hands. I see how he can survive." The sky is also cold and smiling.


    Obviously, they are quite satisfied with the current situation.


    The stunning beauty smiled, glanced at the people present and took the lead in walking out.


    "Let''s go and see how Han 3000, a drowning dog, struggles." Ye Shijun laughed.


    When the words fell, a group of people laughed and leisurely followed the stunning beauty towards the outside of the house


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3658

    When a group of people came out of the hall, it was already visible that there was almost light burning in the distant sky, sometimes accompanied by bursts of other flames.


    The sound of rumbling continued, and the ground occasionally burst into bursts of trembling.


    The stunning beauty took the lead and drove these executives to the place of the incident.


    On the main hall in the middle of the city.


    Han 3000 is like a god of killing. He starts with several enemies falling down. Not only that, this guy is also full of all kinds of breath. Although there are a large group of covetous enemies around him, no one can get close to him after fighting for so many minutes.


    When this guy kills people, he is like a god of death, but when he doesn''t kill people, he is like a king of immobility. Many people don''t want to break their defense, but they even hope to get close.


    Therefore, in just a few minutes, Han 3000 was unharmed, but the surrounding troops who besieged him were countless dead and injured.


    At the other end, Taotie of evil also cooperates with Linlong wildly. Although the two beasts seem to be the first joint operation, they actually defend against the old friends of Buddha who haven''t seen for many years. They cooperate with each other tacitly and play skillfully. They attack on the ground and eat so many with their mouths open. One is the auxiliary attack of heaven and air, which falls from the sky and flies after attacking.


    Under the double-sided attack, the soldiers who besieged him were almost attacked from both sides. In addition, the evil gluttonous goods were originally very fierce. They didn''t even vomit their bones when eating people. Many soldiers retreated in a row and were afraid.


    Although there are still countless supporting soldiers on the third line of the rear, the overall war situation does not show an overwhelming advantage, or unilateral killing. At this moment, the two sides are more like equals.


    If we have to find some victory or defeat in the close match, it is amazing that Han 3000 is more like an ambush than an ambush. Instead, it is more like an ambush of tens of thousands of troops.


    It does sound a little ridiculous, but the fact is more like Han 3000 is unilaterally killing.


    Several masters looked at each other and obviously didn''t want to let the situation change so much. Therefore, they made a sign in their eyes and decided to attack jointly, but they didn''t expect that the gang would retreat as soon as they flew up.


    They failed to attack. On the contrary, they were directly repulsed by a huge dark force just when they reached less than two meters behind Han 3000.


    "I''ll go. What the fuck is this?"


    "He... Did he make a move just now?"


    "It''s impossible. He''s clearly focused on the front. Even if we get behind him, he shouldn''t have noticed. He didn''t even turn his head back."


    A group of people looked at each other and could hardly believe what they saw.


    "But... But he didn''t do anything, but we..."


    Who can be regarded as an expert in the city, and who hasn''t paid war power and won War Merit in this place?


    Even if their psychological quality is not strong, at least they are not much worse after the baptism of war.


    However, at this moment, they are shocked and even... Slightly afraid.


    Others didn''t even come back, and even they didn''t defend much, but they came to this end.


    In other words, if others should try their best to deal with them, then


    How else?! How else?


    Neither side seems to be in the same order of magnitude!


    Compared with them, some experts are much more indifferent.


    However, even though the face is indifferent, the psychology is not so.


    As the four masters who have played against Han 3000, this is the case at this time.


    "This guy... Isn''t he?"


    "Is it an illusion? Why do I think this guy seems to have improved his cultivation by leaps and bounds compared with the last time he fought with us?"


    "He is almost close to the highest position in the state of non true God. There shouldn''t be a great improvement in cultivation. Isn''t this contrary to common sense and logic?"


    The four masters looked at each other with huge question marks.


    They really can''t understand, this... What''s going on!


    Is it just an illusion?!


    But the next second, someone quickly told them with a shocking scene that they were not an illusion


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3659

    I don''t know whether Han 3000 heard their questions, or just so coincidentally, or whether Han 3000 was completely fed up with this kind of petty scene. In the backhand, burning silence suddenly burned on his right hand.


    After that, Han Sanyi flew into the sky, and the Yang Qi of his left hand gathered and spread all around.


    Turn over and aim your right hand at Yang Qi, and suddenly bang!


    Boom!


    All Yang Qi suddenly turned into high temperature, or was completely ignited. With the great power of burning silence, it fell directly from the sky.


    The man below looked up and found that it was like the sun falling and falling into the sky with fire.


    "I''ll go!" The big foot venerable was shocked to the extreme when he scolded.


    "What the fuck is this?" The black mountain demon girl was also completely stunned.


    All over the sky, the sea of fire fell from the sky. She didn''t even need to think with her head, but she already knew what kind of destructive power this huge area of terror law was carrying.


    You can''t even say it''s a pervert, but it''s invincible!


    His mother is really a man or a ghost. He is a God, a devil. He... He really has a better grade than last time.


    What is the concept of a grade?


    If the last time the four fought against Han 3000 was a small loss, then now if they are right, maybe they are waiting to be tortured and killed.


    This is a grade!


    "What the fuck are you doing here? Run." The Bigfoot master roared angrily.


    As soon as the words fell, no matter whether the other three masters reflected it or not, they started running under the energy mask anyway.


    When Heishan demon girl and others reflected, the Bigfoot had already run out tens of meters away. The three looked at each other. The next second, they formed a direct group with full tacit understanding and ran away.


    The four masters ran away, and the soldiers on the ground were obviously more frightened.


    But with their ability, it is obvious that trying to be alone is almost like a dream. And running on their legs and feet alone, for a time, because there are chaotic people all around, they not only can''t evacuate quickly, but also because of panic and chaotic formation. At one time, people push people and step on people.


    "What''s that?"


    At this time, the other person who came out of the hall and was ready to sit and watch the good play was halfway in a hurry.


    They were also attracted by the huge brightness in the sky and looked up one after another.


    It was really the sun falling alive, and the dawn of the whole city was almost completely lit up. For a time, the Buddha prevention was almost noon.


    A group of people stared at the rapidly falling sky and the sea of fire, all speechless.


    "Is that our people, or..." Fu Tian murmured. He thought of Han 3000 first, but he had more reasons to guess, or


    What he prefers to believe.


    It is a super magic power formed by your own team!


    He died and didn''t want to admit it, let alone hope it was from Han 3000


    "Are there too many experts, and Han 3000 him..." Ye Shijun couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and threw the problem to Zhu Yanshuo.


    He expects to hear something he wants from others so that he doesn''t fall into self doubt.


    Zhu Yanshuo pondered for a long time without speaking.


    Of course, he knows his people, and he did send a lot of experts to deal with Han 3000.


    But it is because he knows too much about his deployment and their strength that he knows and understands the truth more clearly than others.


    He didn''t answer Ye Shijun''s question. He just sighed, but he had already compared thousands of words and thousands of words.


    "This... This is... This was done by Han 3000?" Yeshijun''s body stumbled. He had God''s eyes and suddenly lost his color.


    The next second, he smiled bitterly: "if so, is it us reading his jokes or is he reading our jokes?"


    This is a problem that hits everyone''s soul directly, and it is also a problem that stunnes all of them.


    The next second, the stunning beauty smiled: "this question is about to ask Han 3000."


    Then she looked cold and hurried over there


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3660

    A group of people looked at each other and quickly followed up the next second.


    But in the middle of this group, there were two people who didn''t go with them.


    On the contrary, at this moment, I still stand there blankly, looking into the sky, with a dull face.


    Coincidentally, both of them are women.


    One is Fu Mei, the other is Zhu Yaner.


    Human joys and sorrows are never interlinked, but at this moment, there is an unusual counterexample.


    Their joys and sorrows are interlinked.


    They are both shocking and complex, and there are various emotions such as regret, love but not, envy and so on.


    If there is any difference between the two, I''m afraid the word regret will be more profound and unforgettable for Fumei.


    Nature, and envy.


    I envy Su Yingxia and why she has such a peerless man who can deeply love her.


    And they didn''t!


    Where do they know how much pain Su Yingxia hid and endured for Han 3000, how many tears Su Yingxia paid for Han 3000, and finally kept the clouds open and saw the sunrise.


    With their character and their understanding of love, even if Han 3000 met them first, could they stick to it like Su Yingxia?


    Sometimes, everything pays attention to the origin and extinction, circulation and the way of heaven.


    At this time, when their emotions were complex, a more dazzling light came along.


    The whole world is in flames!


    Boom!!


    The fire fell to the ground and rose into the sky!


    A huge and incomparable air wave also violently dispersed from the center in an instant.


    Hoo!


    Under the huge wind and waves, the surrounding roofs were smashed and the bricks and tiles fell wildly. Under the huge wind and waves, the people around were directly carried away. Even the people far away, such as Zhu Yaner and Fumei, who had not moved at all at this time, were obviously difficult to stand firm in front of the wind and waves. They were directly blown to the ground and rolled several times before they stopped.


    But this is obviously not over. A large number of bricks and tiles are even mixed with floor tiles on the ground, which are falling all over the sky at this time.


    The simple thing is that Fu Mei''s cultivation is not bad. She reflected it in panic and hurriedly took an energy in her hand, which fiercely removed the bricks and tiles that were going to hit them.


    Zhu Yan''er also completely recovered under the panic. The whole person was sweating and afraid.


    However, she was not allowed to breathe, but the whole person was directly and completely stupid again because of the scene in front of her.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Far ahead, because it was just dawn and it was dark, they could almost see the scene ahead.


    There were countless living people screaming and jumping wildly.


    Their bodies were ablaze with fire and completely burned. They were solid and completely screamed. After struggling for several times, they completely fell down and there was no movement anymore.


    One, two, ten, a hundred


    Even a thousand!


    The dense fire people are full of screams.


    Cruel, too cruel!


    But this is war!


    They didn''t know that there were some more cruel things they didn''t come to see at all.


    Because those who are in the center of the sea of fire, they even have no time to catch fire, but they have already completely vaporized in the high temperature.


    "Hoo!"


    Everything stops!


    The world is quiet.


    The living people either ran away or turned sideways to resist. When they realized that everything had stopped, they were completely stunned for a moment.


    No one dared to move first for fear of what would come from moving, but after a few seconds, when everyone was sure that nothing had happened, they looked back carefully one by one


    This hope, originally a little calmed mood, was completely disturbed again.


    I don''t know what adjectives to use to describe what they see.


    It''s hell, but the whole central area is clean. There is no residue on the scene. It can even be described as spotless.


    But you say it''s clean, but it''s not.


    Because at least for a few seconds, there were thousands of soldiers standing in those places!


    When they raised their eyes again, there was a man standing slightly in the air. When they made eye contact with him, they were all heartbroken.


    It''s not human eyes at all, but


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3661

    devil!


    The ultimate demon from the underworld!


    The devil of death who kills life and reaps together!


    Yes, this is the first and only feeling when everyone sees those bloody eyes.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    Han 3000 said coldly.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    A dragon roar, a beast roar, evil Taotie and Lin long also accompany him.


    With this drink, the crowd suddenly felt timid, and the oil on their feet generally began to retreat back, trying to keep a safe distance from Han 3000.


    But no matter how they moved, they were always afraid, so far away, far away.


    Don''t mention them. At this time, a group of experts are no exception. They retreat secretly one after another. No one wants to become a strong death giver at this time.


    "Pooh!"


    But almost at this time, a sound of flesh and blood being cut open and gushing came directly. When they looked back, they saw that the last group of soldiers were suddenly opened with a knife, sealed their throat with a sword, and fell miserably.


    When I looked up in surprise, I could not help but feel that everyone was worried and moved.


    The Dragon envoy led a group of executives standing there coldly. Several executives around her had swords with blood, which was obviously the "real murderer"


    "In the face of the enemy, whoever dares to step back and deal with it as a deserter, this is the end." Ye Shijun drank coldly, pointing to the corpse of the soldier who had just been killed by himself. His eyes were full of ferocity.


    As the city master, Zhu Yanshuo was also very angry at this time. He pointed to the soldiers and scolded loudly: "go back, go back to me and be a coward for me one by one. I tell you, it''s time to go to the city. No coward is allowed."


    Then, with a big knife in his hand, he directly hacked the nearest living soldier to death.


    Make an example of others. The effect is good.


    The army that had been retreating continuously, because of such bloody repression and the arrival of a group of executives such as the special envoy of Shenlong, became more and more calm, slowly returned to their original position, put on a good posture and surrounded Han 3000 tremblingly.


    Seeing that the situation is good, how can Fu Tian give up such a great opportunity not only to blame Han 3000, but also to find a sense of existence?


    At present, he took one step forward, pointed to Han 3000''s breach and scolded: "Han 3000, you shrink your head turtle, you finally dare to come out. Hum, I thought you were going to shrink your head all your life."


    Then he laughed and looked around, trying to make everyone else laugh with him.


    After all, in this way, his ability to bring atmosphere and lead the team will be shown.


    But unfortunately, some people laughed with his smile, but more of them were indifferent. Moreover, even those who laugh together actually laugh more ugly than cry.


    After all


    At this time, how many people can laugh?


    Fu Tian is very embarrassed, but for him who doesn''t want to face, these are nothing. His eyes are still staring at Han Sanyi. Anti Buddha light can directly crush Han Sanyi by his eyes.


    What a pair of pride, or a pair of domineering.


    Fangfo now supports heaven, which is the leader of this army.


    "Fu Tian, in the face of Su Yingxia, I spared your dog''s life again and again. Do you really think I dare not kill you? I remember the lives of hundreds of brothers in Tianhu city very clearly!" Han 3000leng disdained to drink.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian couldn''t help cooling his back. At this time, of course, he didn''t dare to be the first cannon fodder. He just wanted to come out and load the X.


    Where would you know that Han 3000 didn''t respond to those bullshit at all and directly took blood revenge. Isn''t it clear that he wants to open the killing world? Are you going to be cannon fodder?


    Fu Tian wants to withdraw, and he wants to withdraw from the bottom of his heart.


    But all the people behind him were there, including Ye Shijun, Zhu Yanshuo, and a special dragon elder. If he retired, where would his prestige be in the future?


    Who will value themselves?


    Gritting his teeth, he hardened his scalp, helped the sky and drank coldly, pretending to be relaxed. He said, "ha ha, I can''t remember killing a gang of mobs for a long time. However, just a short time ago, I slaughtered your gang of dogs and grandchildren. I remember very clearly."


    "What? Han 3000, you bite me?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, "isn''t this dog biting you a mouthful of hair? I''d be happy to kill you for a day."


    Then Han 3000 rushed directly.


    His mother was surprised when he came to heaven. I... I just install X!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3662

    "Escort... Escort... Escort, escort!"


    Sometimes, once people panic, they will talk nonsense and talk nonsense.


    For example... Today''s Fu Tian!


    Even the words of escorting such a calf were said, and they forgot their current identity and status for a time.


    Just out of instinct, self directly shouted out.


    However, it is obvious that no one will bird him with his cry, which will only highlight how flustered he is on the surface of pretending to be shocked at this time.


    Closer, closer, closer!


    Seeing Han 3000 getting closer and closer to himself, Fu Tian''s face finally couldn''t hang, and his body trembled. He couldn''t stop any longer. In a hurry, he turned and drilled into the crowd.


    His move flustered the people who had already seen Han 3000 killed. The people who were directly drilled by him scolded this fool from the bottom of their hearts. They had to find them wherever they didn''t go. They also had bad luck for eight lives. They would be so close to this bastard alone.


    Facing the attack of Han 3000, it was almost only two seconds.


    "I''ll go!"


    I don''t know who shouted. The next second, the whole crowd scattered and fled.


    Fu Tiangou thieves are smart. They know to find a place with many people in panic. They are not stupid. Now Han 3000''s target is not them. What can they pretend at this time.


    As Han 3000 rushed down and the crowd dispersed, Fu Tian, who planned to hide, was directly exposed to the crowd again.


    When Fu Tian saw this, his whole body was shocked, but Han 3000 was less than two meters away from him at this time.


    There is nothing to hide. There is only one choice for Fu Tian.


    "Fuck, I fought with you." Help heaven to shout, and when you are lucky, you will fight back.


    Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo exchanged eyes, and then nodded to each other. The next second, ye Shijun joined up with several senior executives, with a secret force in their hands.


    Of course, ye Shijun doesn''t care about the life and death of Fu Tian. He mostly takes the opportunity to act as a bait. With such a bait, they can have such a good opportunity to sneak attack. How can they let it go?


    "Do it!" With a light drink, ye Shijun took the lead in aiming at Han 3000. A direct blow will come out.


    Nearby, a group of executives'' spells were also attacked at this time.


    Han Sanqian frowned and shook the Yin Qi directly with his right hand, which resisted the attack of Ye Shijun and others. At the same time, the Yang Qi of his left hand soared, directly aimed at the resisting Fu Tian and clapped it with one hand.


    Seeing the support, Fu Tian turned nervous into a sneer: "Han 3000, want to kill me? Ha ha, your boy is afraid to be too young. Now it''s my turn to kill you."


    Words fall, help heaven to increase energy, directly head-on to the left palm of Han 3000, and take a big shot!


    "Wow!"


    Han 3000 was very fast. Almost after the Yin Qi of his right hand received the attack of Ye Shijun and others, the huge Yin Qi wrapped it directly. The Yang Qi of his left hand suddenly exchanged hands with Fu Tian. After a dive with the impact, the whole person took off again and fell elsewhere.


    In this way, ye Shijun''s sneak attack was blocked. At the same time, he quickly withdrew to avoid being surrounded. He also reached his plan to attack and help heaven.


    Fu Tian, who took over with Han 3000, was full of confidence. Even at that moment after the palm confrontation, he still sneered with confidence and thought that Han 3000 was nothing more than that.


    But in the next second, with a bang of gas exploding directly from his body, his smile solidified on his face, and his body knelt on the spot uncontrollably.


    Big mouthfuls of blood spit out crazily along his old mouth as if he didn''t want money.


    Ye Shijun and his gang were completely stupid at this time.


    "This..."


    Among thousands of troops, take the head of the enemy. I''m afraid... I''m afraid it''s just like this!


    How on earth did he do it?!


    A group of people were so stunned that they couldn''t understand the reasons, let alone why han Sanqian could get away after hurting people under such circumstances.


    Is he human or not?


    However, it is obvious that their consideration is really superfluous at present, because at this time, they suddenly feel a burst of killing intention


    "Be careful!"


    With the cry of the Dragon envoy, when the people looked back, they couldn''t help sweating


    "What the hell is this?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3663

    It was an attack.


    Or the counterattack from Han 3000.


    This is really surprising, because he has just defended their attack and attacked Fu Tian. Even if this guy flies away quickly, it is difficult to fight back quickly.


    But he did it strangely.


    Of course, if it''s just like this, some people may be surprised, but it''s not enough to make everyone sweat.


    What really makes them sweat is the... Way of attack at this time.


    They will not admit it, especially Ye Shijun and several senior executives.


    Because the spell they attacked at this time is the one they just used to attack Han 3000. In other words, these things are made by themselves!


    "He... How on earth did he do it?" Zhu Yanshuo was completely stupid.


    As the city Lord, he has seen too many experts, but it''s the first time he can play this kind of flower with the rack.


    "Hide!"


    The stunning beauty shouted loudly and flew ahead of time to evacuate first. Later, ye Shijun and others also fled successively. Unfortunately, the nearby soldiers and some managers with relatively low accomplishments.


    Boom!


    With a sudden explosion of farneng, a group of guys were completely blown up.


    When the smoke cleared, there were more than 20 bodies lying on the ground.


    "Not bad. The power can satisfy me." Han Sanqian stood on the roof in the distance and smiled softly: "although it''s a little different from what I imagined, after all, I can accept things that don''t need my help."


    In a word, ye Shijun and other popular teeth are almost broken.


    This is not typical. Do you sell well when you get cheap? Isn''t that typical of humiliating them?


    Hateful, really hateful.


    "Fu Tian, how do you know that you are sinful? You can''t afford to kneel all the time?" Han 3000 didn''t pay attention to Ye Shijun and others at all. Instead, he smiled and looked at the kneeling Fu Tian on the ground.


    Holding the sky speechless, I don''t have the strength to laugh if I want to laugh.


    Does he want to kneel? Of course not!


    It''s just that his body doesn''t allow him to do any action anymore.


    He can feel his internal organs burst in an instant when he moves, not to mention that he can''t move at all at the moment.


    Just after the explosion, he almost knelt here to enjoy it. Up to now, his ears are still buzzing. His already injured body has suffered a heavy secondary injury.


    Therefore, if he can hide, he is not stupid, how can he not dodge?


    It''s just that he can''t move as if he had been beaten through.


    In the face of Han 3000''s ridicule, what else can Fu Tian do except get angry in his heart? He didn''t even dare to be angry. After all, if Han 3000 calls again, what should he do?!


    "What''s the matter, Fu Tian? Didn''t you talk a lot just now? Shut up now?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Fu Tian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there was a lot of black blood flowing out. Don''t talk. It''s impossible to breathe.


    Seeing his unlucky appearance, Han 3000 smiled coldly. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Ye Shijun and others: "it''s your turn."


    "You dare!" Ye Shijun shouted angrily.


    "Try?" Han 3000 smiled coldly, and the Qi of yin and Yang in his hand gathered again, just like the God of death.


    "Han 3000, do you really think you will win?" Yeshijun smiled coldly.


    "I know you are excellent, but we are not vegetarian."


    When the words fell, ye Shijun moved in his hand and a bell appeared in his hand.


    As he shook his hands, the bell rang clear and crisp, and suddenly rang all around.


    Almost at the same time, the eight building columns in the center of the playground over there also moved rapidly at this time, and surrounded Han 3000 directly in a very short time.


    "Kill him for me!" Ye Shijun drank angrily.


    Then something wonderful happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3664

    There were bursts of chanting.


    From the small rooms on the top of the eight building columns, the Scriptures recited by each voice seemed to be consistent and different. When they were introduced into our ears, we could only hear bursts of Buddhist sounds.


    But this Buddha sound didn''t sound comfortable, but made Han 3000''s head tingle.


    Anti Buddha someone set a hoop on his head. With the introduction of these Buddhist sounds, it tightened Han 3000''s head more and more crazily, so that Han 3000''s consciousness was occupied by pain and his body was crazily distorted.


    "Haha, haha, Han 3000, play with me. You''re still early." Seeing Han 3000 like this, ye Shijun suddenly burst out bursts of sneers on his face.


    At the same time, Zhu Yanshuo waved his big hand, and his troops finally had confidence and surrounded Han 3000 one by one.


    Evil Taotie and Linlong are in a bad situation and want to come to support, but they are directly stopped by several experts.


    Pain, pain, pain!


    The pain is extreme!


    Just now, Han 3000, who was standing like a God on the top of the tall building, can only roll on the top with his head in his arms.


    The people in the eight pillars did not seem to intend to let him go. Instead, the Scriptures were recited faster and louder.


    "Ah!"


    Han 3000 suddenly felt pain. He stumbled and fell directly from the roof. With a bang, he fell heavily to the ground.


    Falling from such a high distance, even many men feel flesh pain when they see it, not to mention the two daughters of Fumei and Zhu Yaner in the distance.


    However, at this time, Han 3000 ignored the pain at all, or the pain in his brain directly paralyzed the pain in other parts of his body. He still just rolled around with his head in pain.


    It''s painful to look at.


    "Kill him while he is ill." Ye Shijun drank it.


    The soldiers around Han 3000 immediately raised their long guns one by one, trembling to do it but afraid to do it.


    Although Han 3000 is like this now, he just went like the God of death. Who dares to touch the tiger''s ass at this time? If the tiger gets hurt together, it''s his own misfortune.


    "His mother, a bunch of garbage, I will kill you if I do not do it again."


    Hearing Ye Shijun''s roar, several brave soldiers took the lead and directly stabbed Han 3000 with long guns.


    Poof!


    The man who stabbed the first shot, Han 3000, hasn''t had any response yet, but he has a great response. As soon as he loses the gun, he turns and runs away.


    However, just because there was the first person who dared to eat crabs, and Han 3000 didn''t fight back as angrily as they thought, a group of people suddenly had the courage.


    Once you bite your teeth and aim at Han 3000, you will directly stab him with a few shots.


    At that time, several blood holes in Han 3000''s body were bleeding on the spot.


    "Ha ha, ha ha."


    When yeshijun and his gang saw this, they were very happy and arrogant. At this time, together with the soldiers nearby, they finally laughed at ease.


    There was only one person, who frowned and stared at Han 3000 rolling on the ground without saying a word.


    Dragon envoy!


    That gorgeous beauty.


    Her eyes are very strange, a little distressed, but more vigilant.


    Han 3000, if it''s really so easy to deal with, he won''t be called Han 3000.


    "Han 3000, am I right?" She murmured in her heart.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words in her heart were finished, Han 3000 over there seemed to hear it. He suddenly stopped rolling, and the color of pain in his eyes was full of perseverance. Then he suddenly got up.


    At this moment, the barrel gun soldiers who have just established a little psychological courage have completely collapsed. When many people throw their guns, they will run away in a panic.


    That scene


    I don''t know. I thought they were surrounded


    Han 3000 didn''t chase them at all. After he got up and landed, he meditated in situ. At the same time, his eyes closed slightly and entered into meditation.


    "That guy..." seeing Han 3000''s incredible action, someone immediately wondered.


    "Hum." Ye Shijun smiled coldly. Isn''t it simple?


    "The boy wants to seal the meridians so that he can''t hear these Buddha sounds directly. He wants to break the game."


    As soon as they heard this, a group of people couldn''t laugh, and looked worried at Han 3000.


    Only Ye Shijun, with a sneer on his face, waited for Han 3000 to complete the closure of the cave. And almost at the same time, Han 3000 also opened his eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3665

    "Isn''t it strange?"


    Seeing Han 3000 open his eyes, ye Shijun took the lead in opening his mouth.


    As he said, Han Sanqi did block his hearing and heart in order not to be eroded by the Buddhist sound.


    But it''s strange that I have completely sealed these, but the Buddhist sounds outside are still almost the same as before.


    Is it because you haven''t sealed it?


    But from what ye Shijun said to himself with a sneer at this time, this possibility was soon ruled out.


    He really couldn''t hear what ye Shijun was saying. He could only guess what he was saying through his mouth and lips.


    Looking at his appearance, it seems that he already knew that this would not work.


    At the thought of this, Han 3000''s bite directly released all the blocked meridians.


    "Ha ha, Han 3000, I''m confused by your appearance." Ye Shijun smiled coldly, the bell in his hand shook again, and the Buddha sound around him became very small.


    "Do you think that by sealing your meridians, you can avoid being bitten by the Buddha''s voice? I''m not afraid to tell you, daydreaming!"


    Ye Shijun laughed when his words fell.


    Zhu Yanshuo gently stood up, looked at Ye Shijun''s mature appearance and said with a smile: "young master ye, it''s better for you to show mercy and tell some people the secret."


    This is what Zhu Yanshuo also doubts. He can satisfy his curiosity in the name of attacking and mocking Han 3000. Why not?


    Ye Shijun was very popular. He looked at Han 3000 disdainfully and said, "do you want to know?"


    Han 3000 didn''t speak, just stared at him silently.


    But a moment later, Han 3000 suddenly frowned. He seemed to think of something: "these people, are they demons?"


    Ye Shijun smiled and looked at Han 3000 with some surprise: "Oh? You boy even know this?"


    "Yes, they are the magic Buddha, and they are the most powerful magic Buddha. The eight Dharma protectors of the magic Buddha!"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 slowly moved his eyes to one side and said, "no wonder I always feel that you are familiar. It''s you."


    How could Han 3000 forget about the soul refining array in the border town that day?


    How dare he let go of fumang''s blood feud?


    Han 3000 will never forget those evil monks.


    Naturally, the dark rain that accompanied the demon monks that day was engraved in his heart.


    "It''s me." The words fell, the stunning beauty smiled gently and pulled down the veil that had been covered.


    When the veil fell, her peerless face appeared directly in front of everyone.


    Ye Shijun and his gang looked silly on the spot. At the beginning, the Dragon envoy was covered, and they could only vaguely judge that she was a great beauty by virtue of her eyes. But what they could not imagine was that when she withdrew her veil, she was so beautiful that people lost their soul.


    Ye Shijun felt his soul floating out of the sky.


    Not only him, but also other men present, except Han 3000.


    He just stared coldly at the "friend" who betrayed himself, the culprit who killed Fu Mang and other brothers.


    Only hate and confusion, nothing else.


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    "Long time no see." Ming Yu smiled and looked at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "it seems that betraying friends is really a good job. Now your position..."


    He didn''t say anything more, but Han 3000 can obviously see that Ming Yu is at least one of the leaders in this group.


    "People in the Jianghu can''t help themselves." Ming Yu smiled helplessly, "don''t talk about me, think about yourself."


    "Myself?" Han Sanyi smiled: "what''s to worry about?"


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, I saw that Ming Yu had been smiling at Han 3000. Ye Shijun quit. How can the woman in his heart be so gentle to other men?!


    "Smelly silly, you can''t shake your eyes when you see a beautiful woman, can you? Are you still pretending to force me here?" Ye Shijun drank angrily, and then the bell in his hand rose again.


    Obviously, he wants to increase the dose and punish Han 3000 for his unscrupulous rotten goods.


    However, Han 3000 was not flustered at this time: "if I had just been there, I''m really confused about what to do, but now, I''ve figured out the origin of these evil monks and demons. Ye Shijun, you''ve lost."


    Words fall, Han 3000 slowly stood up!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3666

    When Han 3000 stood up, ye Shijun was surprised.


    At the same time, if a fool often scolds him in front of him, he is bound to say such words in front of him.


    But unfortunately, in front of Han 3000, ye Shijun couldn''t laugh.


    He couldn''t tell the reason, and he didn''t know why.


    Perhaps he knew it was due to his inner fear, but he was unwilling to admit it.


    "You... What kind of hero do you pretend to be? Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" Ye Shijun stepped back and pointed to Han 3000''s guilty heart, but roared angrily.


    Han 3000 smiled: "someone in Han never tries to be strong."


    After the words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and a jade light gradually appeared around his body. At the same time, a light layer of gold and white light slowly flowed around the periphery.


    "Kill him for me." In a hurry, ye Shijun suddenly rang a bell.


    Suddenly, the sound of Buddha curled on the eight building columns.


    "Similar to those of the soul rising mantra, these magic sounds trap not only people''s facial features, but also the heart and mind. They trap the soul. Is Ye Shijun right?" Han 3000 sneered, a pair of eyes burst out a faint cold, quietly staring at Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun''s shocked pupils stared slightly. This is really what he just wanted to take out to ridicule Han 3000.


    But why, I haven''t said yet, but Han 3000 already knows this goods?!


    "I''m afraid someone didn''t tell you. I''ve experienced these things for a long time. Will I be afraid?" After that, the evil Qi on Han 3000 also surged out wildly!


    This man, Ming Yu, of course knows that Han 3000 refers to himself.


    In those days, in the mountains of the border town, so many evil monks could not trap Han 3000. It was the Lord himself who managed to stabilize the war. Now, relying solely on the eight Dharma guardians, he wants to get Han 3000. To be honest, Mingyu has never had such extravagant hopes.


    Therefore, even when Han 3000 was very uncomfortable just now and everyone laughed, she kept vigilant and stared at Han 3000.


    She knows very well that with Han 3000''s ability and intelligence, the difficulty is temporary, but it will never last long.


    The reason why she agreed to put this layer on the outer defense is just to contain Han 3000.


    That''s it.


    "Want to seal my soul and suck my evil, as you wish!"


    "Roar!"


    His blood suddenly turned red and his black breath suddenly became chaotic. As before, Han 3000''s hair turned white and his skin was like snow. However, the anger between his eyes made no one dare to meet his eyes.


    "Come!"


    WOW!


    The ghost is as evil as a rabbit. Obviously, the real body is still standing there, but several black shadows have rushed out.


    When ye Shijun almost didn''t reflect it, more than a dozen soldiers standing next to him were pulled by the black shadow. They only moved a few steps in the direction of Han 3000, and their bodies were completely extinguished under the black shadow.


    "Shua!"


    At the same time, two dark shadows also rushed at Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun stared in horror. In a hurry, he grabbed two soldiers who were still alive beside him, one on the left and one on the right, and blocked them directly in front of him. At the same time, the whole person quickly retreated towards the rear.


    The two unlucky men were as quick as those who had just turned, and ye Shijun, who was already very fast, felt wrong when he retreated to a safe place. When he looked down, his abdomen had been forcibly cut by black gas, a wound nearly five centimeters long, and blood flowed down the opening, showing a terrible black solid.


    He was shocked, looked up and looked at Han 3000 not far away. What''s his mother''s strange move?


    What a fucking terrorist force!


    Can you hurt yourself through people?!


    Shocked, ye Shijun was furious, and the bell in his hand shook more madly. He even wanted to shake the bell directly into pieces in an instant.


    "What are you doing all his mother''s fuckin ''? All on me, all on me!"


    "Those who disobey orders shall be beheaded!" Zhu Yanshuo also knew his horror. In a hurry, he angrily ordered.


    At the same time, inspired by the death order and the Buddha sound, a large number of people and horses also surrounded Han 3000.


    At this time, Han 3000 smiled coldly. In the next second, countless body phantoms blasted away in all directions.


    Or harvest


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3667

    "Wow!"


    The phantom comes out. Although it is a remnant, it is far more terrible than the real body. It is not only surprisingly fast, but also difficult to distinguish the body method. No one is around it.


    "Boom!"


    In the beginning, the shadow is more like real energy, and the real energy is like Dharma explosion. The people around didn''t even figure out what was going on. The residual shadow exploded directly, driving huge energy to directly blow down all the people around.


    One residual shadow is like this, two residual shadows are even more like this, three, four


    When dozens of shadows exploded directly, the scene was like a blood rose blooming, both gorgeous and sad, and full of the smell of death from hell.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000''s real body didn''t seem to have any intention of staying. One flew up and stopped at the center of the eight building columns. He smiled coldly: "it''s very wonderful to expand the sound of life and death with the trend of gossip."


    "Unfortunately, you used the wrong object."


    The words fell, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand, and the black gas surging on his body quickly gathered.


    "Roar!"


    A fierce roar. In the black air, the shadow of a magic dragon roared from the sky!


    "Break your dry seat first."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 directly hit his east with a palm of his right hand.


    At that time, the powerful black gasified into a fierce dragon and rushed away.


    "Amitabha!"


    The sound of the eight Buddha suddenly changed the sound of the previous scriptures, and collectively recited the four character Buddha sound.


    The scripture trapped the soul and even caused evil in Han 3000''s body. Under the suppression of other forces in his body, Han 3000 was like self binding. His own strength resisted and attacked his own strength, so that Han 3000 was very uncomfortable and almost crazy.


    But Han 3000 chose to completely enchant and let him smoke.


    Even, to some extent, the demonized Han 3000 was ignited by the blood of the magic dragon, and the self-consciousness itself was hidden under the, becoming bloodthirsty and crazy and losing the mind. The other party''s Buddhist voice at this time even really formed the so-called Buddhist voice for Han 3000.


    What they drew was Han 3000''s own soul, and even the demonized Han 3000, which had control defects, made up for the lack of relatively clear consciousness for a time.


    Therefore, for Han 3000, is it not a real Buddhist sound?


    All things are mutually restrained, and there must be their mutual birth. In fact, the rules set by God have always been circular and reasonable.


    Han 3000 smiled. It was obvious that the other party had turned from attack to defense.


    "That''s what you''re waiting for."


    Lengleng hum, the chaotic power of Han 3000''s right hand converges directly.


    Turn around, aim at the other seven directions, and shake your hand is a set of youhuang!


    Together with the barrier, whatever wonderful method you have, you have to stop in front of the youhuang.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t expect Han 3000 to have such a move. In a hurry, Han 3000 was surprised. Han 3000 could clearly hear these voices in the small room on the top of the column.


    "Hum, the power of gossip. I think you don''t have a dry position. What group of gossip do you take?" Han 3000 disdained and said.


    The next second, the sky fire in his hand turned into a huge fireball in front of his hand, aimed at the dry building column and directly punched it.


    I''m afraid the man in the pillar house has never seen such a big fist with a fireball attack in his life. After an obvious scare, he is doomed to see it only once in his life.


    With a roar, the whole small house was directly blasted into slag, and the fierce high temperature also completely ignited the undamaged building column base frame.


    "It''s your seven bastards." Han 3000 smiled coldly and looked back coldly at the building columns in the other seven directions.


    The seven building pillars were completely flustered. Fortunately, at this time, the siege of the soldiers finally came to the rescue, and dozens of experts flew directly to the seven building pillars, obviously to defend them.


    "That''s what I want." Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "Take ours and return them to me. You dead brothers can see clearly."


    "Slaughter, now!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3668

    In fact, Han 3000''s goal is not the guy in the remaining seven pillars at all.


    Of course, he should bear the brunt of breaking the eight trigrams Buddha sound array of these evil monks, because once the other party finds something different after a long time, he may change some methods instantly.


    If you allow yourself to be suddenly demonized, of course, you will allow others to have formal Dharma. If others turn the gun head, it will be a big trouble for Han 3000 at that time.


    Therefore, Han 3000 must first break them.


    Now the array has been broken and the biggest hidden danger has been eliminated. It''s better to keep them. At least when the array hasn''t changed, the Dharma of these guys can help them maintain some rationality in the process of demonization.


    Of course, the most important thing to attack them is to bring other people together.


    In this way, we can avoid these people from dispersing more and hiding more effectively without concern.


    These people were really fooled. They thought these things were the greatest threat to Han 3000. One by one, they came to support them.


    That''s good!


    Han 3000''s words fell without politeness. The sky fire moon wheel first explored the way and bombed, and then burned silence and ignited the Dharma, which can explode in the rear.


    Suddenly, in order to prevent the Buddha''s heavenly fire from coming to the world, everyone only felt that there was a red sea in front of them.


    "Brothers, Han 3000 has avenged you. Today, I want them to pay with blood!"


    After that, Han 3000''s yin-yang Qi was greatly opened. As soon as he drew the jade sword in his hand, he rushed down to aim at a group of soldiers and slaughtered them.


    For a time, the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword exploded with sound and sound. Han 3000 danced wildly in the rain of blood like a butcher.


    What accompanied him was not music, but the crazy scream of a group of people, the sound of broken limbs and the roar of explosion.


    Countless people went one after another before the death order, but countless people also fell one by one in front of Han 3000. Even many of them had gone west without even seeing the figure of Han 3000.


    It''s too fierce. It''s too fierce.


    The true God of killing came into the world and slaughtered the world.


    The kneeling Fu Tian''s heart is getting hairy. Even if his whole body can''t move, his beating heart is still desperately driving his brain and telling him to run away and leave the real Shura realm.


    Even at a distance of at least tens of meters, the blood of those dead soldiers still gathered into a stream and slowly seeped under his feet.


    At this moment, he felt the fear of death, just as he was happy and refreshing when he slaughtered others.


    The two are equal, different feelings and the same dose.


    Zhu Yanshuo was also stunned and stepped back several steps. The whole person was full of fear and inconceivable.


    As the city Lord, in order to expand the city, he had to fight in the South and North for many years. Therefore, he saw more such scenes of life and death than anyone else.


    But at this moment, he was completely stunned, just because it was the scene in front of him. It was too shocking and terrible.


    "This... How does this boy..."


    The executives were dumb. Everyone said death and everyone knew human slaughter, but they had never seen such a real and bloody face.


    In other words, this is the first time to see you, and I never want to see you again.


    Blood spray like fog, broken limbs like rain, it was in the bright sky, dyed a piece of bright red.


    Fall, fall, keep falling.


    Those elite soldiers defend Buddha like straw!


    It retreats, shatters, and is even blasted into blood slag.


    On weekdays, very powerful experts are like big watermelons, but they smash them all, and then smash them to the ground.


    Not to mention these, even some of the more powerful top experts who can be called under Zhu Yanshuo''s account are almost like children in front of Han 3000. Just a few people face to face, people fly out, and then one can swallow them, and they are gone.


    This kind of scene is really terrible.


    "When you get angry with your crown, it''s a beauty and a brother."


    The dark rain slowly opened his mouth. There was a trace of understanding and envy in the faint voice.


    "Han 3000, it''s really terrible!"


    "Anyone who is an enemy will, in fact, meet the challenges of fate in life."


    "How many people can overcome fate?" With a bitter smile, Mingyu looked at Ye Shijun: "what do you say? Young master Ye."


    Ye Shijun was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Go away." She said faintly.


    "Withdraw?" Hearing this, ye Shijun suddenly widened his eyes.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3669

    Ye Shijun even doubted whether his ear had heard wrong. He even took out his ear with his hand.


    After all, this is probably the most outrageous voice and the most absurd speech I have ever heard.


    For today, how much time, manpower and material resources did they spend in encircling, chasing and intercepting, but it was not easy to force Han 3000 out. Now the Dragon envoy told him to retreat?


    Isn''t this the great fallacy of the desolate world?


    Isn''t this a joke with everyone?


    Zhu Yanshuo and other people are the same. They completely don''t understand what the Dragon envoy means.


    This makes no sense.


    Moreover, they have prepared many ambushes and traps for Han 3000 to come out. Now, the war situation is indeed far beyond their imagination and arrangement, but it does not mean that they have completely failed.


    "Elder Shenlong, what do you mean by that?" Zhu Yanshuo said anxiously, "now we..."


    "Yes, elder Shenlong. I say something I shouldn''t say. I didn''t know who you were when you covered your face, but now I remember that you followed Han Sanyi in the nihilism to fight against the drug God slow and others. Don''t you think of the old feelings?" Ye Shijun said coldly.


    After Mingyu''s appearance stunned Ye Shijun, ye Shijun quickly recalled some past people and events in his mind. After all, who can forget such a beautiful and outstanding beauty?


    Previously, he didn''t dare to mention it. After all, he is now the special envoy of the dragon and the highest position under the Lord. He can only regard it as the original thing, just an organizational arrangement.


    But now the Dragon envoy is so abnormal at this moment, so he doesn''t need to be polite.


    "You don''t need to say much about me and him. Even if you are a childe, do you understand?" Mingyu stares at Ye Shijun coldly, and is obviously dissatisfied with his rudeness: "the enemy is at present, I don''t want to entangle with you too much, but this is definitely the last offense."


    Then she looked at Ye Shijun and others: "withdraw."


    "Elder Shenlong, your subordinates dare not disobey your orders, but at this moment, our army has withdrawn under such circumstances. Don''t say we don''t understand, even those soldiers don''t understand."


    "Doubt is small, but I lost my military heart. It''s big just now." Zhu Yanshuo knelt down and said hurriedly.


    As soon as he knelt down, whether the senior executives behind him or the commanders who should fall into the city, they also knelt down one after another and said painstakingly: "please think twice, elder Shenlong."


    Looking at these guys, Mingyu is almost vomiting blood with anger.


    With the wisdom of these people alone, why fight Han 3000?


    But seeing the public feeling like this, Ming Yu also knows that some things are not clear. I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave today.


    With a long breath, Ming Yu pointed to Han 3000, who was killed by blood in the crowd, and said, "let me ask you, what''s the state of Han 3000 at this time?"


    "Tell the Dragon elder that God blocks the killing of God and the Buddha stops the trend of destroying Buddha." Someone replied.


    "OK, then I''ll ask you again. What should Han 3000''s accomplishments be at this time?" Mingyu asks again.


    The other man thought a little and said cautiously, "Han 3000 was very powerful, but somehow, compared with the last time he made a big fuss in the city master''s house, he seems to have changed a person."


    "Go on." The dark rain looked at the man.


    The man nodded: "replaced by a stronger person."


    "If Han 3000 was the top Super Master before, now... Now..."


    At this point, he quietly glanced at the others around him. Finally, he carefully looked at Mingyu and saw that she was not angry when she looked at herself. Then he lowered his head and said, "it''s no different from the real God."


    These words not only hurt our morale, but also made everyone present "ah" angry, but no one dared to refute at this time.


    Because what he said is indeed an objective fact.


    "You''re right." Mingyu nodded. He was clear-minded and observed carefully. It was not in vain to have a place here. "Do you have any objection to this?"


    A group of people kept their heads down and no one spoke.


    What do you think we can do to face the three thousand people


    As soon as the words fell, the man was stunned. Before answering, he died and after answering. How to answer seems to be how wrong, but at this time, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly smiled. It seems that he understood


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3670

    "Withdraw!"


    "There is and only this way." Zhu Yanshuo looked up and smiled.


    Seeing Zhu Yanshuo''s attitude repeated so repeatedly, the people were completely confused. One second ago, this guy was still the vanguard against evacuation, but the next second, his attitude changed 360 degrees. He not only didn''t object, but also held up the evacuation flag. What the hell does that mean?!


    "When the enemy is sharp, we should naturally know how to avoid it. Otherwise, we will not sacrifice in vain. This is stupidity, not courage." Zhu Yanshuo smiled.


    "I believe what the Dragon envoy just asked is just trying to get through me?"


    Hearing this, Mingyu''s face is better. At least it''s not all waste.


    It''s understandable that a group of people don''t know what they know and avoid their edge. This is not a profound knowledge, but the problem is that they are the ones who launch the siege and are fully prepared. It''s unreasonable to give up these because the enemy is too fierce after a large circle of deployment.


    Isn''t it too paradoxical between the two?


    "It''s strange for Han 3000 to say. Suddenly it''s like a different person. It used to be fierce enough, but now it''s killing in all directions, and no one can stop it."


    "This is far beyond our original judgment. Naturally, our seemingly solid defense is full of loopholes."


    "The transition insisted on our original plan. Even if we could achieve our goal and trap Han 3000 here, it''s hard to say whether we had the strength to put him in prison at that time."


    "If we don''t withdraw, the best outcome is to lose both sides. If we withdraw, the initiative is still in our hands."


    Zhu Yanshuo said that, slightly lowered his body, obviously finished expressing his opinions, but deliberately didn''t steal the limelight because of the presence of the Dragon envoy.


    Ming Yu was generous: "go on."


    "Zhu boldly predicted that when the Dragon elder asked us to withdraw, it was us to withdraw, not our troops. The defense fence laid here is still in operation to consume Han 3000."


    "While we returned to the mansion and discussed new tactics, we contracted other troops around the mansion and opened up a second battlefield."


    "The city Lord''s residence is strong and our base camp. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack."


    "When Han 3000 is almost consumed here, his edge will naturally be less dazzling. Then we will give him a fatal blow in the second battlefield and ask him to come back." After that, Zhu Yanshuo lowered his body slightly, changed his attitude, arched his hands and said to the dark rain, "Zhu has the courage to make a random guess. Please forgive the Dragon elder."


    However, although he apologized, it was obvious that Zhu Yanshuo''s face was full of a smile.


    It is obviously the best display of intelligence to reflect and figure out the intention of the Dragon elder in such a short time. Why not be proud?!


    As soon as Zhu Yanshuo explained, everyone suddenly understood that this was the way to retreat.


    It is indeed the best way to face this really different Han 3000 at present.


    "Do you understand?" Ming Yu glanced at everyone present and couldn''t help but say coldly.


    "Yes, I do. However, my subordinates asked, if we retreat at this time and go to the city master''s residence to open up a second battlefield as Lord Zhu said, how can we ensure that Han Sany will come?"


    "Yes, after he breaks the ambush here, what should he do if he doesn''t go to the city master''s house? Although the walls around the city are still strong, in the final analysis, those are only for the normalized Han 3000, but now..."


    When someone said this, someone bowed his head and sighed: "at present, Han 3000 is a pervert. The urban defense force is not enough to defend his attack. If he breaks through, we will..."


    "I waited for this, so I let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    When the words fell, they nodded and said yes, and many people''s faces also showed concern.


    Only Zhu Yanshuo, almost the same as Mingyu, showed a trace of happiness on his face, which was obviously full of confidence.


    "He will come."


    After Zhu Yanshuo finished, evil smiled and raised his hand slightly, and several general leaders immediately came forward.


    "How about having fun with Han 3000?"


    Several commanders looked puzzled, but Zhu Yanshuo laughed darkly. A poisonous trick had been formed in his heart


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3671

    Several commanders were confused. They were forced to the second battlefield. I don''t know why he could laugh so rampant, so evil and so confident.


    Anyway, they think it''s a shame now. The big enemy is in front, and a group of leaders are shrinking, but they let the small soldiers and generals die all at once. It''s really


    They are still wondering how to find an excuse to talk to the soldiers later.


    "Why do you look like a dead father and a dead mother? I know your worries very well, but if you want to play with Han 3000, your worries will no longer exist."


    "Please make it clear." Several people said in unison.


    "Let all the sergeants break up into parts and encircle, raid, guerrilla and street fighting Han 3000 in a small posture."


    "Remember, everything needs to be flexible and tangle with him."


    As soon as I heard this, several commanders were all soldiers, and naturally I understood Zhu Yanshuo''s intention.


    Focusing on procrastination and consumption, the long war of consumption and procrastination against Han 3000 is indeed the best way to deal with Han 3000 at present.


    Moreover, in order to reduce their own casualties, the most important thing is that their executives finally have an excuse to escape the scene.


    "The city Lord is wise." Several people said in unison.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently and ordered to go down: "go and do something."


    Several commanders took orders and left. Zhu Yanshuo also turned back slightly and said respectfully to the dark rain: "elder Shenlong, please!"


    Mingyu nodded slightly, turned around and walked quickly towards the city master''s residence.


    Ye Shijun sent two people to help Fu tiangei up, followed behind Ming Yu, and led a group of people to quickly disappear at the scene.


    A large group of people wanted to come out to see the good play of attacking Han 3000, but they didn''t expect to go back in dismay after watching it for less than a moment.


    When they left quietly, several commanders also issued orders to their subordinates and left quietly.


    "Hoo!"


    Almost at the same time, the horn sounded all around Han 3000.


    The soldiers who were besieging Han 3000 finally breathed a sigh at this time. Many of them had already wanted to withdraw. Fighting with a god of death was suffocating for anyone.


    With these bugles, the soldiers in the periphery began to retreat, and those who were still ready to support here began to turn quietly.


    Gradually, the siege around Han 3000 began to decrease, but there were more and more cold shots.


    From time to time, magic attacks suddenly appear in all corners around. It''s not very powerful, but the number is as large as that annoying mosquito.


    It''s annoying to explode.


    This is not over. When Han 3000 slaughtered the few soldiers left around him, he was about to move forward, and there would always be a small group of enemy troops to attack.


    But most of these goods are mainly harassed. They don''t fight Han 3000 at all. As long as the harassment is successful, they immediately hide in the terrain or roadway, leaving Han 3000 no place to fight.


    After that, a large army will attack directly and encircle Han 3000 again.


    They are similar to small groups of troops. Although they are surrounded, they do not attack hard, but only delay. Once they form a siege of Han 3000, the hidden cold guns around them also begin to output crazy to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian understands that the other party is deliberately consuming him and delaying him.


    We should not only trap him here, but also constantly use the way of intrusion to consume him.


    In this environment, most people want to break the battle, or rely on strong outburst, but at least they have to lose half their lives. Maybe they can explain it directly here.


    Or break through the siege between attack and defense, but such a huge sawing consumption, there is nothing left that can and will be consumed.


    In other words, the former is killed by someone, while the latter is killed after being half tired. Both cups are poisons, whatever you choose.


    However, Han 3000 suddenly sneered


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3672

    In the next second, Han 3000 directly wiped out the enemy troops surrounded by Han 3000. As soon as a whistle blew, Lin long led the sky down, and the evil Taotie quickly approached Han 3000.


    One man and two animals close together.


    "Three thousand, on the other hand, it seems that we know that we will suffer from a strong attack and have changed the delaying tactics that perplex the guerrillas. We should break the situation as soon as possible, otherwise the situation will be unfavorable to us."


    "In this way, I will cover from the air, and Taotie will help you eliminate the harassment of small forces on the ground, while you will fight a path of blood and forge ahead." Lin long said.


    This is a good way and the only way that seems most appropriate in the current situation. Even the evil gluttonous nodded constantly at this time, as if telling Han 3000 to do so.


    "No." Han 3000 shook his head: "what we can think of, they will think of naturally."


    "This is their city. They are far more familiar with the terrain than us, and ambushes are more accurate."


    "But this is the only way." Lin Longji road.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "for ordinary people, you''re right. This is really the only and best way, but I said it''s for ordinary people."


    "For me, Han 3000, there is actually another choice." Han 3000 sneered.


    "Another choice?" Lin long was surprised.


    The evil gluttonous also raises its big head and doesn''t know why.


    "Yes, consumption. We play consumption with them." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Are you crazy? Let''s play with them?" Lin long was as surprised as a ghost.


    Even if he said such words from Han 3000''s mouth, he thought it was a big joke made by a madman.


    What do they spend with others?


    In terms of geography, this is someone else''s territory, and their supplementary lines are in place at any time.


    In terms of the number of people, they are only three, while others are tens of thousands of people.


    So, what qualifications do they have to play with others?


    "Do you think I''m crazy?" Han 3000 smiled gently, then raised his eyes and swept around.


    Their location is relatively open and surrounded by buildings. To be honest, this location is very bad strategically.


    Because it is completely exposed under the eyes of the other party, there is nothing to hide. On the contrary, the other party is in the dark at any time. If you want to launch a sneak attack, you can launch a sneak attack.


    "As you can see, there is no place around for us to avoid and consume. People have made it clear that if they do us a favor, how can this place give us shelter? Three thousand, let''s attack." Lin Longji road.


    In fact, it''s no different from looking for death in such a place, but looking at Han Sanyi, it seems that he is quite satisfied. Lin long really has the feeling that the emperor is not in a hurry to die a eunuch.


    As Lin long saw, Han 3000 was quite satisfied after looking around: "I don''t think so with you. In fact, I think this place is very good."


    "You..."


    "You haven''t fought with me for too long. Your heart is beginning to be impetuous." Han 3000 took a look at Lin long, smiled, took back his irritable magic Qi and regained his original appearance.


    The next second, he could move in his hand, directly soar into the air, take himself as the center, draw a transparent circle barrier, and envelop himself and others in it.


    What the fuck is this?!


    Lin longnao is buzzing.


    Even if you want to defend on the spot, at least you can make a colored one and don''t let others know what you''re doing in it. In this way, at least


    What''s this transparent for? Isn''t this to let the other party know his situation at any time?


    People attack you when they see you rest and play with you when they see you get up. Before long, they will be completely played and collapsed.


    It''s very important for both sides of the war to know the enemy information. Han Sanqian


    This is to send it to someone else''s gun.


    "After killing so many people, I also charged some interest on blood feud. I can have a rest." Han 3000 looked at Lin long, smiled, turned and lay down directly on the ground.


    The gluttonous heart of evil is as big as an ox. anyway, Han 3000 let him rest. Then lie down and have a rest.


    Only Lin long, depressed, has no mind at all. Like them, he can only stare at his eyes and always be vigilant about the situation around him.


    So, an embarrassing and special wonderful scene appeared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3673

    The enemy troops are mainly harassing and delaying, so they don''t know what to do with Han 3000 for a while.


    After all, no one has seen such a cooperative enemy.


    The only consolation for them is that they can now fulfill the orders given by their superiors without any effort.


    That''s a good thing.


    Therefore, almost all of them made an occasional sneak attack across the air, and then hid around.


    Han 3000 in the energy circle seems to have completely entered the lying flat mode, lying directly on the ground with the evil gluttonous and sleeping with his eyes closed.


    What even annoyed Lin long was that the two goods snored


    How big a fucking heart does it have to be to achieve this.


    It''s a pity for Lin long. For fear of the enemy''s sneak attack at any time, he can only stare at his eyes and keep vigilant at all times


    In this case, from this time on, there was a stalemate all the way until two hours later


    Although it seems calm in the city Lord''s residence, those who know it clearly know that there are murders everywhere!


    Many elite are hidden in every corner and occupy excellent positions. If there is any situation, they can immediately launch an offensive and teach the enemy a painful lesson.


    Not only that, the town also placed various arrays, and groups of monks wearing hats and black clothes also sat in every corner.


    It can be said that the whole city Lord''s residence is heavily defended and extremely orderly under heavy encirclement. Once any incoming enemy enters, he can immediately lead here to launch a whole body and directly lead to a crazy attack like a mountain torrent.


    However, in order to paralyze the enemy to the greatest extent, these are hidden in the dark. On the bright side, there is almost no difference between the city Lord''s mansion and the usual one, and the people are still busy in the mansion.


    In the city Lord''s hall, everyone sits together. Although there is no good wine, there is good tea with fruit. To some extent, it is also a low-key luxury.


    Ming Yu still sits at the top, with Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo on the left and right.


    "This tea tastes good. What''s your last name?" Ming Yu slightly put down the tea cup. He was in a good mood and asked Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "tell the elder Shenlong that this tea calls Chunyu."


    "Spring rain?" Ming Yu smiled: "good name, all things need rain and dew when they are born. Just like today''s situation, we have been waiting for a long time, and finally spring is coming."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and said, "my subordinates are also out of this intention, so they specially asked people to prepare spring rain tea."


    Ye Shijun glared at Zhu Yanshuo discontentedly and whispered, "Lord Zhu''s flattering skills are very first-class."


    In a word, Zhu Yanshuo looked embarrassed.


    "What''s the meaning of drinking tea? According to me, it''s really fun to drink the celebration wine after catching Han 3000. You say, don''t you?"


    Although Fu Tian was seriously injured and was not at the banquet, a group of Ye executives nodded like pounding garlic and agreed one after another.


    "Yes, no matter how good the implication is, it''s not as good as the actual one. Don''t mention drinking spring rain. Even drinking immortal tears is tasteless if you don''t catch Han 3000."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you drink the tea or not. I''m afraid it will stain the tea by making an article on it."


    Yeshijun was very satisfied with the directors of these subordinates. He glanced at zhuyanshuo sideways and said: "Lord Zhu, whether your flattery is heard depends on your strength. It''s better to check the truth than to talk about tea here. What do you say?"


    Zhu Yanshuo knew that he had hit a stone. Although he was really shocked by the beauty of Mingyu like Ye Shijun, he didn''t dare to have any other ideas. He just wanted to butter up.


    But in any case, ye Shijun is obviously dissatisfied. He obviously doesn''t dare to fight against Ye Shijun in his position, so he can only nod.


    "Everyone is in the same boat. Why should ye be so hostile to Lord Zhu?" Ming Yu opened his mouth at this time, which made Zhu Yanshuo feel better, but also made Ye Shijun look a little ugly.


    However, before ye Shijun could speak, Mingyu looked at Zhu Yanshuo again: "however, childe Ye''s words are not unreasonable. It''s time to ask how the front line is."


    Of course there is no problem at the front line, otherwise they won''t have leisure to drink tea and chat here now.


    However, a group of people don''t know exactly what lies ahead.


    Zhu Yanshuo threw an eye at a commander. The man hurried out of the hall. A moment later, a small soldier hurried into the hall with him


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3674

    The soldier came in, knelt down skillfully and said, "according to the instructions of the leader, the whole elite force has implemented the tactics of containment, guerrilla and delay to Han 3000. The implementation of the tactics is quite in place. Han 3000 has been trapped in place for two hours."


    Hearing the first half, a group of people were quite satisfied, even exceeding their psychological expectations.


    The establishment of the second battlefield will take more than an hour. As long as it can be delayed, it will be an acceptable ideal outcome for them.


    Because of this, these talents will have enough time and mood to taste tea here at this moment.


    "Hehe, Han 3000 is nothing more than that. To be honest, I thought it might be more or less difficult for us to delay him for an hour according to the current situation."


    "But now, hehe, he is just like this." An executive chuckled, disdaining in his words.


    Another executive also echoed: "he is powerful, but our soldiers are by no means cowards. In fact, such a situation is reasonable."


    "Yes, especially now we have prepared the second battlefield. I think he can grow wings this time. This should fall into the city. It must be the place where he died."


    With these words, all the people in the hall were in high spirits and happy.


    Yes, judging from the current situation, everything is in their expectation, even much better than they thought.


    So naturally, everything is under their control, and it is naturally worth their laughter at this time.


    "It''s better to let go of the dragon gate and let the situation be better since it''s the dragon gate." Someone suggested.


    "I agree. The boy is so arrogant. It''s time for him to know what humility is."


    "Yes, elder Shenlong, give orders. As long as you open your mouth, we will take Han 3000''s dog head back."


    A group of people are invincible. Fangfo will completely break Han 3000 in an instant.


    According to the general situation, the war situation outside is so good, and the generals under them are so full of blood. As their leaders, they naturally trust them and open their hands at this time.


    However, Ming Yu is different from ordinary people. She also knows that their opponents are completely different. At this time, she is not affected by any passion under the hall. Instead, she looks at the soldier: "how is Han 3000 consumed now?"


    For two hours, even if he is a normal person, he is afraid of being a strong crossbow bow at this time, but as mentioned earlier, Han 3000 is not a normal person, and Mingyu naturally asks more.


    "It seems that Han 3000 is already like a lost dog. Yes, the boy is really difficult to deal with. He waves and blocks a large number of soldiers. It''s like killing and playing. But he ignores one thing. Such a large-scale killing consumes a lot of energy."


    "After two hours of delay, the boy probably emptied his Dantian long ago."


    "Yes, this is the so-called gain and loss. How can a hairy boy like Han 3000 understand this?"


    Hearing the talk around, Ming Yu stared at these guys with some boredom. When there was a conflict, these people ran the fastest, but once the situation was good, they were like fierce people.


    When you are submissive to the superior, you will attack the weak with heavy fists.


    "Am I asking you?" The dark rain was dissatisfied and said in a cold voice.


    In this case, a group of senior executives asked for a boring time. Zhu Yanshuo quickly got up, played a round game, looked at the soldiers kneeling on the ground and said, "report truthfully."


    "Yes." The soldier nodded, but after hesitating for a moment, he looked at Mingyu with some fear: "this, in fact... We don''t know."


    Upon hearing this, the dark rain couldn''t help frowning.


    A group of executives were also completely surprised.


    What kind of bullshit is this?


    unclear?


    The soldiers on the front line and Han 3000 are directly consumed. How about Han 3000? They don''t know?


    Seeing that everyone was surprised and began to be angry, the little soldier simply kowtowed his head: "what my subordinates said is true, this Han 3000 him..."


    "He didn''t conflict with us, but... He kept lying on the ground... Sleeping, so..."


    "So I don''t know his specific situation..."


    what!?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3675

    He... Is his mother fucking wrong?!


    "Is he sleeping?"


    Zhu Yanshuo rubbed and stood up directly, his face full of disbelief.


    A group of executives just talked and laughed, and the wind was not overbearing. Now, after hearing the answer, they are stunned.


    "What''s he doing with Han 3000? The enemy is in front of him. It''s just that he doesn''t defend. He''s still sleeping?"


    "Is he Han 3000 guilty of any brain disease? Is he sick? Go and treat him if he is sick."


    A bunch of people don''t understand what this guy is doing. It''s not just a wonderful flower, but a wonderful flower. Even a wonderful flower is embarrassed to say that he is a wonderful flower!


    This is bullshit. It''s a joke.


    Suddenly, someone''s brain turned and said, "maybe he''s not sick at all, but may have given up resistance by himself."


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    "The boy also knows that he is single and weak, and we can kill prestige if we rise together, but once we have a long tug of war against him, he will be completely over. Therefore, it is obvious that the boy gave up ahead of time."


    The possibility of someone nodding again and again is indeed great.


    "It''s also possible that he is energetic, but it''s just a battle of trapped animals."


    A group of people expressed their views and chatted happily.


    What they said was indeed reasonable, but Zhu Yanshuo always felt that it was not so simple, so he didn''t come to a conclusion. Instead, he looked at Mingyu and hoped to get some real answers from the Dragon envoy.


    But not only did he have doubts about what Han Sanqian had done at this time, but also Ming Yu himself was very confused.


    Generally speaking, Han 3000, a smart man, should know better than anyone that the longer he stays in such a place, the worse the situation will only be for him.


    What he should think is to break through quickly and achieve his goal.


    What''s more, he was still trapped by the tug of war and the war of attrition, so naturally, he should escape there quickly.


    However, Han 3000 is completely the opposite!


    It''s strange.


    She set her eyes on Zhu Yanshuo. Obviously, she wanted to hear Zhu Yanshuo''s views on the matter.


    Zhu Yanshuo lowered his head: "elder Shenlong, will there be fraud in this matter?"


    For now, this is indeed the most likely.


    "Han Sanqian deliberately paralyzed us with this situation, so that we could attack, siege or kill him carelessly. As soon as our crowd gathered, he would restart the large-scale slaughter before?"


    He nodded heavily. I have to say that this possibility may really be the real intention of Han 3000.


    "In your opinion?" The dark rain whispered.


    "According to my subordinates'' Foolish opinion, my subordinates feel that Han 3000''s behavior is strange. Although we may not be able to determine his true intention, one thing can be determined."


    "Oh?"


    "Han 3000 should be afraid or resist the tactics we are currently carrying out against him, which also shows that our tactical effect has been achieved. Therefore, my subordinates believe that we should continue the tactics and consume it."


    "The city is our territory. We can''t afford to play at the door of our house. At the same time, we can also take advantage of this opportunity to make stronger development of the second battlefield. The situation is beneficial to us."


    Zhu Yanshuo lowered his head slightly and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Mingyu nodded, looked at Ye Shijun and said, "what do you say, childe ye?"


    Ye Shijun doesn''t know much about tactics than Zhu Yanshuo. Most of them are the dog headed military master Fu Tian. Now Fu Tian is seriously injured in bed, he can only nod his head: "it''s feasible, but the harassment and harassment can''t stop, and he has to add materials."


    Ming Yu nodded and helplessly looked out of the hall with a bitter smile: "what ghost trick is this Han 3000... Playing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3676

    I can''t figure it out.


    "When the order goes down, the front intensifies harassment. Doesn''t Han 3000 want to sleep? Just let him sleep uneasily."


    "In addition, inform the front troops to attack better. I will send someone to connect with them according to the time period. Each of them has enough time to rest, so everyone must cheer me up."


    Zhu Yanshuo would watch Yan and observe the color. Seeing that the dark rain was like this, he immediately announced and said.


    "Yes!"


    Several commanders took orders and hurriedly retreated with the small soldier to arrange.


    Almost at this time, in the deepest part of the mansion, in a dark dungeon, unlike outside them, there was only dead silence.


    Moyang and others sat on the wet ground with cold faces.


    Especially Dao 12, at this time, he held the iron rod in the cell tightly with his right hand, as if trying to crush the iron rod with the strength of his hand alone.


    But in fact, he pinned his head to one side and looked at him with resentment, which seemed to indicate that it was not the case.


    "Brother Dao, why do you do this? Who doesn''t die?"


    A faint voice came, but there was a trace of comfort in the voice.


    Through the dim light, I just saw that there was still a person lying in the corner above the ground.


    His surroundings are much wetter than those of Dao 12 and others, and there are black liquids flowing around him, but we can know from the smell that these black liquids are actually human blood.


    Moyang turned back and looked at the face that had been extremely defeated in the dark. He said sadly, "brother Mo Beitian, it''s our incompetence. We didn''t break through successfully, and even implicated you and..."


    Moyang didn''t say any more, but the sadness in his heart had made him cry like an iron man.


    During the breakout war, in order to let Dao 12 and others lead a team to rescue Su Yingxia, Mo Beitian did not hesitate to fight against the other two experts on his own. This feeling is great, but the outcome is also extremely tragic.


    Mo Beitian was almost seriously injured all over and was dying. He barely survived by relying on his little real Qi.


    "Go on, go on." Mo Beitian smiled bitterly and asked, "you don''t want to say, because my brothers are all dead?"


    In the battle of breaking through the encirclement, there were more than a thousand people on their way, but almost all of them died except Dao 12, Moyang, Liu Fang and childe Yu.


    The Tianmo palace and others led by Mo Beitian died in the war and didn''t return for a lifetime.


    Moyang nodded heavily, and Dao 12 was annoyed. He took his head and banged the iron bar.


    Mo Beitian smiled miserably: "these brothers are the closest brothers who follow me. We have traveled everywhere for decades, embarrassed and dignified."


    "I also said that I would take them back to their hometown and live a carefree life, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I failed them."


    After that, magic Beitian forcibly bit his teeth, took off the end of his left tail finger and handed it to Moyang: "however, as the four old sects of the demon family, my Tianmo palace obviously has more than these family background. This is the keepsake of the leader of my Tianmo palace. If you have the opportunity, please bother brother Moyang to give it to Han 3000."


    "With this token, the remaining disciples of Tianmo palace will obey his orders. This is the last thing I left Han 3000. I also hope Han 3000 can help me take good care of my remaining subordinates in the headquarters."


    "We won''t accept it. You have to give it to Han 3000. Then you can take it yourself and give it to him in person when you see him." The twelve swords shed tears, gritting their teeth and saying.


    Moyang also knew that the devil Beitian was telling the story and nodded: "yes, if you dare to die here, then your ring will be buried here."


    Magic north sky sighed and looked at the ring on his hand: "I also want to insist. I''m never the one who easily bowed to fate, but I know my own body. I''m... Dead."


    Hearing this, Dao 12 directly raised his head and tried not to let more tears flow down. Moyang also kept his head away and couldn''t bear to look again.


    "Two brothers, let me beg you, will you?"


    As soon as the words fell, the spirit was relaxed, and the eyes of magic Beitian were closed, they were going to the end.


    But almost at this time, a light suddenly flashed out of the dark cell


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3677

    "Purple love!"


    The two looked at each other and were surprised to find that the light came from Ziqing''s cell.


    However, after those bitches captured them and imprisoned them, didn''t they feed everyone the poison Qigong powder that will crack the internal organs as long as they use their true Qi?


    How can purple love


    "Poof!"


    There was blood in their mouths.


    "Help me." She hurried.


    "Ziqing is a holy body, unusual from ordinary people. We try our best to help her." In the nearby cell, Liu Sha shouted urgently.


    Almost as soon as her voice fell, there were only bursts of blood spitting in several cells around her, but in any case, there was still a trace of light in each cell, and kept going to Ziqing''s cell.


    Mo Yang didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly helped Mo Beitian up, and then helped him sit in front of the cell door. Just after fixing him, a ray of light from Ziqing quickly hit into Mo Beitian''s body.


    With the white light entering the body, the blood color of the dying devil Beitian soon recovered, and a trace of ruddy could be seen on his pale face.


    "Not enough energy." Ziqing is dressed in white, and her chest has been dyed red by a lot of blood.


    In the other cells that delivered energy to her, at this time, the blood of a group of people continued to flow. Obviously, with the dissipation of miracles, such loss is actually a huge consumption for anyone.


    However, even so, none of the gang gave up, let alone uttered a painful voice. Even, Master Lu, a man with low cultivation, fainted directly shortly after he worked, but he just fell silent and never affected anyone.


    "I can only barely maintain his life! But once the energy dissipates, he will soon......" Ziqing didn''t go on.


    But everyone knows the answer.


    "Then let''s keep going like this." Dao 12 clenched his teeth and shouted angrily.


    The next second, only the voice of the crowd was responding to what Dao 12 had just said.


    In this way, groups of people fell down one after another, but the weak energy has been transmitted to Ziqing intermittently, and then introduced into the body of magic Beitian.


    Until the dead of night.


    Almost all of them fell down, but the breath of Mo Beitian reluctantly returned for a while.


    Although he was still dying at this time, after a whole day''s repair, at least he would not be injured and die for the time being.


    Under the toxicity of Qigong powder, this is the maximum limit.


    At this time, as the sky gradually darkened, different changes were taking place in the city.


    I don''t know whether it''s to stimulate Han 3000, or for any other reason. At this time, it''s time to fall into the city and take the city master''s house as the center. It''s bright lights and singing and dancing.


    A bustling scene.


    But in the playground and challenge arena in the center of the city, it was a dead silence at this time.


    Countless soldiers or experts secretly lurk in the dark, quietly and dead staring at the most central place at this time.


    There... May be the only place where it''s not so quiet.


    Han 3000''s snoring echoed and accompanied each other with the gluttonous of evil, and stubbornly chiseled out their "Symphony" around the quiet.


    Lin long is completely loveless. From the morning to now, they have suffered at least tens of thousands of sneak attacks and cold arrows. The transparent barrier supported by Han 3000 is almost completely broken into sand at this moment.


    But even so, the damn Han 3000 still slept like a dead pig.


    Brother, the fire has burned to your eyebrows. Are you sleeping? And still sleep for a whole day.


    Suddenly, just at this time, Han Sanqian suddenly sat up with a smart butt, startled Lin long, and made him very happy. After all, the goods have arrived and can be regarded as waking up now.


    And looking at the nervous look on his face, he should seem to have moved.


    But when they moved here, the enemy troops who were ambushed in the dark could not help tightening their bodies, but when they were so anxious that they even breathed to the Lord, Han Sanqian''s next move directly let them see their skeptical life.


    Bullshit can be testified by both hands, because he is all the same with the scalp and feels like his mother fucking hell!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3678

    Han 3000 is sick!


    Seriously ill!


    He suddenly slapped his head and then slapped his mouth. It seemed that he woke up from his sweet dream. His face was still full of meaning, but suddenly realized.


    "Oh, I forgot about it."


    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 moved fiercely in his hand, and then a white light flashed.


    Within the aperture of Han 3000 on the ground, a man and a woman soon appeared.


    To be exact, it''s a male and a female.


    And it''s still a real version. Beauty with beast!


    you ''re right!


    Beauty is real beauty, which is too beautiful to be square, while the beast is a real beast with hedgehog armor.


    Xia Wei and pangolin.


    Although Han 3000 took them with him, in fact, when he came out, Han 3000 didn''t let them follow him for a simple reason.


    With Han 3000''s IQ, it is natural to think that the other party will ambush in advance, which is the fundamental reason why han 3000 will agree with Lin long and evil Taotie to attack first.


    Since there was an ambush, Xia Wei''s safety naturally mattered, so Han 3000 deliberately left them at the back and wanted to pick them up when the situation was relatively stable.


    At present, the situation is not particularly stable for Han 3000.


    However, it is also the most appropriate time to come out.


    Seeing Han 3000, Xia Wei and pangolin were a little excited. They looked around again, but they were not worried. Pangolin was ready to do it on the spot.


    Han 3000 hurriedly stopped the pangolin, and then gave Xia Wei a look: "don''t be nervous, relax."


    After that, Han 3000 coughed slightly and caught Xia Wei by his side. Then his face suddenly changed, with a smile all over his face, and even a trace of banter in his eyes.


    Then, he slightly put his big hand on her fragrant shoulder, and his forehead was slightly close to Xia Wei''s face.


    Anti Buddha, you should kiss it at any time.


    Feeling Han 3000 so close, Xia Wei''s face suddenly turned red, her breath was short, and her lips began to dry.


    The man''s breath belonging to Han 3000 constantly hammered her heart.


    She didn''t know what Han Sanqian was going to do. As a girl, the most basic reserve made her want to shrink back, but her inner desire made her not only don''t want to retreat at all, but also want to be closer to him.


    Suddenly, she made a fierce move, and her heart was silent for a time: "Damn it, I''m thinking about something. I... am I bad, how can I... Oh, I''m so ashamed."


    "Don''t move, get close to me, laugh and talk to me." Han 3000 whispered.


    "Ah? Talk? What do you say?" Xia Wei doesn''t understand.


    "Say whatever you want." Han Sanyi said, but his eyes looked around quietly.


    Xia Wei is very nervous. She really doesn''t know what to say. Her mind is completely blank because of tension.


    "That... That three thousand brother..." she bit her teeth. Although she didn''t know what to say, anyway, Xia Wei didn''t want to destroy the current atmosphere between them, so she did what Han three thousand asked.


    "Shit!" Lin long couldn''t stand it. He covered his claws on the longan and didn''t want to see it anymore.


    Pangolin also looked confused and forced. As soon as he came out and saw ambushes all around, he subconsciously wanted to work hard! But I don''t know. He is ambitious, but Han 3000


    "What''s the matter?" Pangolin pulled his head depressed. Isn''t it such a time to pick up girls?


    In fact, not only these two goods doubt life, but also a large group of people are completely confused in the dark corners and ambushes around Han 3000.


    what is it?


    It''s OK to go to sleep. You can''t stand snoring, but you can''t stand it!


    In particular, under the moonlight, they can clearly see the great beauty. It''s really not generally good-looking. It can be described as grabbing people''s soul and hooking people''s body.


    This can''t help but see that a group of people''s teeth are more itchy!


    Soon, a figure quickly left his original ambush position and ran all the way to the city master''s residence under the cover of night


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3679

    In the city Lord''s mansion, singing and dancing were promoted. A group of senior executives almost completely and completely released themselves in the beautiful wine, dance and music.


    The Dragon envoy has ordered you to enjoy and have fun tonight.


    Therefore, whether these executives are out of command or out of their own desire, in short, they are extremely happy to play.


    On the hall of the city Lord, there was no dignity and silence like in the past, but more wine and the sound of beautiful women playing.


    Ye Shijun did not sing and dance among the beauties, but it was difficult to sit quietly, drink quietly and watch the play quietly.


    Has he changed sex?


    Of course not.


    Just because Ming Yu is sitting in the center, he has ideas about Ming Yu. Naturally, he deliberately shows his false side at this time.


    Elegant and polite!


    Zhuyanshuo also has this idea, but more out of his own career considerations.


    After all, he is the city master here. There is still war to be solved at present. He still has to pretend to be full.


    The dark rain smiled coldly on his lips, but his eyes gently looked through the hot dancing crowd all the way to the night outside the hall.


    On the surface, she was watching them dance. In fact, she was staring at the dark sky and seeing the invisible man!


    Han 3000!


    She is obviously playing psychological warfare with Han 3000. She hopes that the excitement here will make Han 3000 choose to lie flat at this time.


    She doesn''t know what he''s up to, so the best way now is to sing with him in the air. If Han Sanyi moves, some intentions will come out.


    "Han 3000, what the hell are you doing?"


    Almost in her heart, the words just fell. At this time, a dark figure rushed in all the way from the outside of the hall. When she was panting, she still didn''t forget to shout: "report!"


    Ye Shijun got up one by one, barely saw the shadow through the dancing crowd, turned around quickly and said to the dark rain: "tell the Dragon special envoy that he is a man in the peripheral battlefield. He looks flustered and seems to have something urgent to report."


    Ming Yu raised his hand slightly, and the music stopped at once.


    As soon as the music stopped, everyone''s dancing ended instantly. The dancers and singers quickly stepped aside, and the executives also returned to their seats.


    "Come in." Zhu Yanshuo whispered to the visitor.


    The shadow nodded, hurried into the seat in the hall, and then knelt down.


    "What do you want to report? Did Han 3000 break through?" Zhu Yanshuo said with a little nervousness and excitement.


    "Hum, it seems that the bastard can''t hold his breath at last. He can compare with us when we are singing good wine?" Ye Shijun snorted coldly, looked back at the dark rain and said, "it seems that Han 3000''s purpose should be to drag until dark, and then break through through the night."


    This is really a good way. The night will make it easier to ambush, but it can also make it easier for Han 3000 to hide.


    If Han 3000 is in the light and they are in the dark during the day, now they are more in the half dark and they are in the whole dark.


    The situation can not be said to be favorable for Han 3000, but at least it is much better than during the day.


    However, Han 3000 can think of such a simple and huge opportunity. How can they not think of it?


    "It''s the wise dragon elder who knows that Han 3000 will be like this, so he has already set up an ambush in advance. Hum, he Han 3000 wants to break through at night. This is a good idea, but unfortunately, we are more fully prepared at night. Thousands of Yeming bombs are waiting at any time. Once he dares to move even once, the night will be completely lit up in an instant. At that time, if he can''t steal chickens, he has to eat rice." Ye Shijun got up and sneered.


    As soon as the voice fell, the people nearby also laughed. Obviously, they were very confident.


    Only Ming Yu, she always felt that Han 3000 should not be just these two brushes.


    With a faint look at the man in black, she said, "say."


    The man in black nodded and said slightly embarrassed, "he''s picking up girls..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3680

    When the voice fell, the whole hall was quiet.


    The quiet is almost audible.


    Together with these quiet, there is solidification, the solidification of everyone''s smile.


    The dark rain was also completely stunned in situ and stared at the man in black.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Shijun moved slightly and let the frozen smile fall away. Under the tight frown of his thick eyebrows, he was with strong doubt and light discomfort.


    The man in black buried his head lower: "after entering the middle of the night, we still harass and sneak attack Han 3000, and his energy protection shield is almost completely broken under our attack."


    "But just now, he suddenly sat up. We thought he was going to launch an attack. When we wanted to get up to fight, we were surprised to find that he didn''t know where to find a woman. They leaned close to each other and smiled constantly, as if..."


    "It seems..."


    Ye Shijun drank coldly: "what does it seem?"


    "Seems to be talking about love!" The man in black also felt that he couldn''t go on.


    Not to mention those who listened to it, even those who said it felt that it was outrageous to grandma''s house. It was strange and nonsense that someone did it on the battlefield of life and death.


    "Bastard, you''re talking nonsense!" Ye Shijun was so angry that he directly got up and grabbed the leader of the man in black. Under the strange force, he directly lifted him up and scolded him: "bastard, what''s wrong with you in your mind? You dare to talk nonsense about this kind of thing?"


    The man in black was really uncomfortable when he was caught. He desperately begged for mercy and said, "young master ye, what his subordinates said is true, and there is absolutely no falsehood. What''s more, he dare not talk nonsense in front of you and your management. Please learn from me."


    "Do you want to spray feces all over your mouth?" Ye Shijun strengthened his strength and his eyes were like eating people.


    "Enough." Mingyu drinks angrily and hates Ye Shijun''s hysterical, incompetent and barking appearance. It''s clearly his own random guess. After being beaten in the face by the small soldier''s information, he is unable to vent to the small soldier. He is really speechless.


    Hearing Mingyu''s order, ye Shijun was unwilling to put down the man in black, but his anger still didn''t disappear. He turned and punched heavily on the stone case to vent his emotions.


    Boom!


    Although it seems that the strength is not strong, in fact, the internal strength is very strong. The solid stone case turns into powder and is scattered on the ground.


    "What trick is Han 3000 playing?"


    "It''s OK to sleep. I''ve got a girl?"


    "Yes, even the most lecherous people can''t be in the mood at this time..."


    "This..."


    A group of people lost their previous happiness and became sad and puzzled.


    Zhuyanshuo knew that this was actually the best time for him to speak, but in fact he couldn''t figure out Han Sansan''s strange behavior. In order to avoid yeshijun''s embarrassment, he didn''t say anything.


    Ming Yu also takes a long breath. Even if she thinks she has been with Han 3000 for a long time, she knows him quite well, but at this moment, she is completely puzzled.


    What the hell is he doing?!


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    However, in such a tense atmosphere, bursts of laughter directly broke everything.


    When the public was surprised and turned back, they saw that this person was an executive of the Ye family.


    "Ye Ning, what are you laughing at?" Ye Shijun looked back and asked with doubt and slight dissatisfaction.


    "I laugh that you have interpreted him too much." Ye Ning said softly.


    Zhu Yanshuo cautiously stared at him and said, "brother ye, why do you say that?"


    "Hehe, this so-called peony flower dies, and it''s also windy ~ to be a ghost. Now we have a winning chance. I think everyone has a plan for this?"


    "So, in this case, what else can Han 3000 do?"


    "Don''t you enjoy yourself before you die? At least, it won''t waste the world."


    As soon as this statement came out, many people nodded and said yes. After all, if they were in that environment, I''m afraid they would do such things.


    As a saying goes, the end is coming. Who doesn''t indulge himself?


    Ming Yu didn''t speak and looked at Zhu Yanshuo. Zhu Yanshuo frowned and didn''t answer in a hurry. After a long time, he suddenly turned his head: "no, it''s not so simple. Han 3000 has another plan."


    "Brother Ye is right, but he is also wrong."


    Hearing his voice, they looked at Zhu Yanshuo suspiciously and wondered what he meant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3681

    What is right, wrong again?!


    "Lord Zhu, if you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    "Yes, Lord Zhu, what do you mean by being right and wrong? If you are right, you are right, and if you are wrong, you are wrong."


    A group of people were quite strange and asked one after another.


    Ming Yu didn''t know much about this either. He looked at Zhu Yanshuo, nodded at him and motioned him to continue.


    Zhu Yanshuo took the order, slightly bowed his head and explained: "Zhu thought that brother Ye was right. In fact, we don''t have to interpret Han 3000''s actions too much."


    "As for the risk of meeting Su, if we know that he is still in the wrong place, why do we take the risk of meeting Su?"


    Ming Yu nodded. Zhuyanshuo was right about this.


    Based on her understanding of Han 3000, Han 3000 can''t be that kind of man. He is a very dedicated person.


    Otherwise, just a perfect woman like Lu Ruoxin, Han 3000 has already been occupied. Why wait until now?


    "Continue." Dark rain path.


    Recognized by Ming Yu, Zhu Yanshuo nodded as if he had taken a reassurance and had a lot of confidence: "in fact, I think Han 3000''s behavior is a mystery, or just an upgraded version of sleeping."


    "The purpose is to stimulate us so that we can''t see it, so as to gather people to attack him and complete the situation he wants to see."


    As soon as the words fell, many people nodded again and again at this time. Zhu Yanshuo''s analysis is indeed well founded and justified. Han 3000 is more likely to do so.


    "It''s like we''re singing and dancing here. He must have heard the voice of our singing and dancing here, so he made a stronger counterattack." Someone nodded.


    Ming Yu believes that Zhu Yanshuo''s words should be the truth of the matter.


    Seeing that Zhu Chengzhu''s remarks caused more people''s pain, ye Ning was a little dissatisfied.


    First, all the beginnings were put forward by himself. Zhu Yanshuo just made some changes and extensions on his own basis. Second, he didn''t think Zhu Yanshuo''s analysis was better than himself.


    At that moment, he was dissatisfied with the cold hum and said, "hum, everything is just a guess. I''m a guess. Isn''t lord Zhu''s guess? In that case, why does Lord Zhu say I''m half right and half wrong, instead of you being half wrong and half right?"


    As soon as he spoke, ye Shijun nodded with some satisfaction. The executives of the two families immediately stood at his point and nodded again and again.


    "Brother Ye is a guess, but Zhu''s is not a guess." Zhu Yanshuo smiled.


    "Hum, Lord Zhu and I have been having fun in the temple all day. Can we still have thousands of miles'' eyes and ears, and see and hear Han 3000 clearly?" The blade condenses cold sound channel.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled, but he didn''t have any panic in the face of such doubt.


    He walked a few steps to the man in black, smiled at everyone and said, "prove that what I said is true."


    Then he looked at the man in Black: "let me ask you, the woman next to Han 3000 is a beautiful woman?"


    "Yes, that woman is as beautiful as an immortal, which is beyond description."


    "How beautiful is the Dragon elder in the hall?" Zhu Yanshuo asked.


    The man in black took a trembling look at the dark rain and said, "the Dragon elder is beautiful. It''s simply... The best in the world."


    "OK." Zhu Yanshuo said with a smile: "the Dragon elder is really the best in the world. However, I believe that the Dragon elder is definitely eclipsed compared with the women brought by Han 3000. Am I right?"


    The man in black was sweating, and the question was frightening and soul stirring. However, he nodded and admitted the fact: "it''s good."


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently: "again, the woman''s appearance can almost instantly capture people''s soul. Moreover, the most important thing is, does this woman look familiar to you?"


    The man in black was stunned when he said this, but he seemed to be impressed when he thought about it carefully.


    Zhu Yanshuo made a quick decision and drank coldly: "it''s my sister''s previous appearance, or the woman named Xia Wei. What I said, right?"


    Words fall, Zhu Yanshuo condenses empty, so that he can really form a human face.


    When the man in black looked at the portrait, he suddenly remembered something and looked at Zhu Yanshuo in fear: "you... How do you know?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3682

    Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly and looked at Ye Ning faintly: "brother ye, can you know who is guessing and who is truth now?"


    Ye Ning said: "you..."


    "The fact is that Han 3000 is as I expected. I even know who the woman she is looking for." Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly and whispered back to Mingyu: "elder Shenlong, what do you think?"


    Since Zhu Yanshuo has a good reason and can judge some invisible things without difference, it is enough to show that there should be no problem in his overall statement.


    Ming Yu thought of this and said softly, "what''s the opinion of city Lord Zhu?"


    "High opinion is not enough, but there is some foolishness." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "Lord Zhu doesn''t have to be humble. You can say something directly." Dark rain path.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled gently: "then Zhu has the courage."


    Then he turned around and looked at the people present. He smiled: "this woman''s face is exactly what Zhu''s sister looked like before. I believe you all know this, so I won''t say more."


    "What I want to say is that based on this point alone, Han 3000''s own intention has been very clear. He knows what kind of stimulation this woman will bring to us. Therefore, the purpose of falling in love with her is to stimulate us."


    "In that case, Zhu''s meaning is also very simple."


    "What should we still do? The more he wants to stimulate us, the less we will be fooled. The more we stand still and play consumption, are we still afraid of him?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled confidently and then looked at all the people present.


    "Lord Zhu is really thoughtful and considerate. This plan is very good."


    "That''s right. I''ll tell you why han 3000 suddenly lost his mind. From the point of view, after the explanation of Lord Zhu, everything was smooth."


    "I didn''t expect that Han 3000 is still a monkey king. Fortunately, we have the talent of city Lord Zhu, but we can see through his conspiracy at a glance."


    "I agree with what Lord Zhu said, so I made this plan."


    "I agree."


    A group of executives who followed Zhu Yanshuo shouted excitedly one by one.


    Seeing the excitement here, the executives of Fuye and his family looked at each other. Although there was embarrassment, it was obvious that the situation had been settled. Moreover, what Zhu Yanshuo said was also reasonable.


    More arguments will not only make no sense, but most importantly, will also appear extremely stupid on your side.


    Thinking of this, with Ye Shijun nodding, the people on both sides of Ye can only nod and say yes.


    Even if there are dissatisfied people such as ye Ning, at this time, they can only force their inner dissatisfaction and agree.


    "It seems that you have no other objection to this, do you?" Mingyu asked softly.


    Fu Ye''s two executives nodded and said in unison: "subordinates also agree with what Lord Zhu said."


    "Well, since everyone has agreed, everything will be done according to what Lord Zhu said."


    "Thank the Dragon elder for his love." Zhu Yanshuo was in high spirits, looked around the crowd and smiled gently: "what are you waiting for, singing and dancing continue, happy continue."


    "In addition, isn''t he Han 3000 going to play with us? OK, have a good time with him, go and find me a batch of cooks and tell all the middle managers and small managers to revel all night."


    As soon as the words fell, the management of the Zhu family immediately took orders and went away. The people present also revived with the music, restarted singing and dancing, and rekindled their hidden and restless heart.


    With the arrival of the kitchen, the light of the whole city hall was lit more and the sound of joy was louder.


    At this moment, it''s time to fall into the city. It seems that there is a great good thing and everyone congratulates.


    Compared with Han 3000, the darkness is full of loneliness, loneliness and cold


    Of course, there is also a huge resentment from "complaining woman" Lin long.


    Looking at Han 3000 still talking and laughing with Xia Wei, and then listening to the city master''s house, it was already singing and hanging at this time. Lin long couldn''t help but raise his hand and decided


    Do something big!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3683

    With a fierce rush, he rushed directly between the two and forcibly separated them.


    "I said Han 3000, will you wake up? A knife on the color prefix. When is it? You''re still in the mood here..."


    "Listen, listen, the city Lord''s mansion is so singing and triumphant, so happy and lively."


    "Others must know that we are not doing business here and celebrate in advance. Hey, if you go on like this, we will all be finished."


    Lin Long''s painstaking words and kind words made the whole dragon angry to death.


    Han 3000 smiled and nodded, "I hear you."


    "Hear you still......" Lin long was speechless.


    "OK, then listen to you." Han 3000 smiled and didn''t seem to plan to go on here. Finally, the anxious Lin long couldn''t help breathing.


    At least, it''s not too late for the boy to turn back.


    "Then change your way and continue to sleep."


    But the good scenery will not be long at all, or even short. Lin long choked in his throat before he could breathe.


    So you


    "I......" Lin long was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Han 3000, the enemy is at present. Brother Lin long is very reasonable. We are surrounded by others. We have to find a way to break through."


    "Are you desperate? If you can''t, I''ll take the lead with brother Lin long."


    Han Sanwei closed his eyes, lay on the ground and said with a smile, "you know, disturbing people''s dreams is a very shameful and despicable behavior."


    In a word, the old faces of the two people who were in a hurry turned red and depressed. It''s a good word to persuade each other. Is it still like this?


    "You two, since brother 3000 wants to have a rest, let him have a good rest. Sister Su Yingxia is the wife of brother 3000. Do you think he is not more anxious than you? I believe he has his reason for doing so. So..." Xia Wei looked at the two men softly.


    Hearing Xia Wei''s words, pangolin and Linlong looked at each other. That''s right.


    Looking at Han 3000 again, he still didn''t open his eyes: "you two have been with me for so long. In fact, you don''t know me as well as Xia Wei. You shouldn''t have."


    They looked at each other and didn''t know what Han 3000 meant. However, in that case, their arrogance and impatience at least eased a lot.


    Pangolin stopped talking, and Lin long didn''t say a word. He obediently observed the situation around for Han 3000, and instilled his own energy into the detached but unbroken barrier at the same time.


    Make defense support for Han 3000.


    Time!


    So slowly!


    When the moon is high and the stars are everywhere, the night is very deep.


    At this time, Han 3000 turned over slightly.


    But as soon as he turned over, he suddenly frowned. Although he didn''t open his eyes, it was obvious that he could feel something wrong around him.


    When he opened his eyes fiercely, Han 3000 was shocked and angry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Han 3000 couldn''t help but open his mouth and scold angrily.


    I don''t know when Lin long gathered a big dragon''s head and quietly gathered in front of Han 3000. Even to some extent, the goods almost hit his face directly.


    Lin long looked innocent, and a pair of longans stared at Han 3000 closely. Even if Han 3000 did this directly to him now, he was not surprised at all.


    "What the hell do you want?" Han 3000 looked at him speechless.


    "Although what Xia Wei said is reasonable, I should believe you unconditionally, but I still want to ask you, otherwise, I really can''t live in peace all the time."


    "If you want to answer me, I won''t ask anything else, but if you don''t answer me, I''ll keep staring at you."


    Words fall, this goods also cheap toward Han 3000, put his head closer.


    Han 3000 was speechless to the extreme, but seeing Lin Long''s appearance of a dog who didn''t ask about death, he finally nodded: "do you want to know what I did so much for, right?"


    Lin long nodded like mashing garlic, and a pair of longan eyes looked at Han 3000.


    "Well, I''ll tell you..." Han 3000 sighed and opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3684

    "In fact, I''ve done so much. It may be complicated to say, but in the final analysis, it''s just for one word." Han 3000 road.


    To be honest, he doesn''t know how to explain to Lin long, or even how to explain to him the current situation of his body.


    "A word?" Lin long frowned and was puzzled. After thinking about it, he didn''t know what Han 3000 wanted, let alone find a word to summarize.


    It''s hard. It''s really hard.


    Pangolin also came to be interested and quickly put his eyes on this side.


    "Wait!"


    Wait?!


    A word, a word, but let the two people, even Xia Wei, look confused.


    Yes, in fact, during their conversation, Xia Wei, like pangolin, has already awakened. However, compared with pangolin, Xia Wei is much more implicit and always gently closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep.


    But when he heard Han 3000''s broken answer, even Xia Wei couldn''t help opening her eyes and was full of curiosity.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to wait some time?" Asked the pangolin.


    Han 3000 nodded: "it can be said that I''m waiting for an appropriate time."


    "Then when do we have to wait, that is, when do we start again? At least we can prepare in advance." Lin long road.


    "In fact, I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t know." Han 3000 shook his head.


    When Han Jia and Chuanlong almost asked for this sentence, they didn''t know what it was, but they didn''t know what it was.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Isn''t this a pure joke about life?


    This is Han 3000. If someone else wants to replace him, pangolin and Linlong can guarantee that they will kill this silly ratio mercilessly.


    "Three thousand, just now Linlong said you, I haven''t interrupted much. But to be honest, this time is not only related to the life and death of several of us, but also the safety of Su Yingxia and others."


    "In other words, this time, we will either succeed or all of us will be finished."


    "So I really hope you can think of a proper way."


    "I regard you as my big brother. I don''t want to see any tragedy in you, do you understand?"


    Why can''t Han Chuanjia understand? It can even be said that Han 3000, as a party, actually knows the problems of these things better than anyone.


    But unfortunately, does Han 3000 have any choice?


    Han 3000 wants to make a quick decision, but it is obviously impossible for the other party to give such an opportunity. On the contrary, the other party, after contacting himself and finding himself too fierce, quickly turned to guerrilla tactics.


    The purpose is to delay yourself.


    In this case, if Han 3000 wants to entangle with them, Han 3000 will have only one final outcome, death.


    Even the most powerful male lions never play a war of attrition with hyenas. They either kill their leaders at one blow or fight again next time.


    This is the basic law that even animals understand, let alone people.


    Want to kill their "leader", that is to achieve Han 3000''s goal of saving people. At this point, Han 3000 knows that it is not easy.


    They must be well prepared, so going will only be a bigger trap.


    But if Han 3000 returns and Su Yingxia is there, how can he return? Even if there is a death ahead, Han 3000 will never have half a retreat.


    Therefore, Han 3000 can only choose to wait.


    Wait for the best time.


    It is the most appropriate and most suitable time to use static braking to nourish the breath against the fierce battle.


    Of course, in this process, Han 3000 will not waste time and play games with each other.


    "They now think they have the upper hand. In fact, they will soon know that they have lost in this game." Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Then he looked at two animals and one person, and said with a smile, "rest. Maybe the time will come as soon as the sky is bright tomorrow."


    "At that time, I don''t want you to have no spirit when the good play is on."


    Then Han 3000 turned around, lay down again and closed his eyes.


    "Tomorrow?" The two beasts and one man looked at the bright moon in the sky almost at the same time.


    The moon is full. Will tomorrow be long?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3685

    When the moon sets.


    When the early sun rises.


    The noisy night passed.


    The city Lord''s residence was in a mess, but it was silently telling how crazy the carnival was last night.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the energy shield supported by Han 3000 has been replaced with a new one.


    Even though Han 3000''s defense is very strong and the enemy''s harassment is not very powerful, it can''t stand the constant attack of dripping water through stone all night.


    Approaching dawn is the time when people are most sleepy and attack the least. Not only Han 3000 and others sleep soundly, but also the soldiers ambushed in the dark all around.


    Despite the limited conditions, for most people in this environment, taking a nap is actually a wonderful thing.


    Suddenly, with a sound in the energy circle, the soldiers who were lying in ambush and sleeping in the dark woke up one by one.


    They hurriedly looked to the center of the battlefield, but saw that Han 3000 had stood up, and then he


    He took off in situ, stretched his limbs, and sat up in situ.


    Later, he began to practice meditation.


    The cultivation lasted for a whole morning until noon. Maybe he felt the temperature was too high. He woke up and forced the energy mask to strengthen. At the same time, he also covered the top with a layer of black light for shading.


    Then, one afternoon passed, and they were still not much different from the morning.


    After the sun and the moon, it turns into night.


    Almost the same as yesterday, the lights in the city burst into the sky, and it seems that it is for the sake of being meaningful. The excitement of the city master''s residence has become stronger and stronger.


    Yesterday was just a banquet for middle and lower management. Today, most people can even attend the banquet.


    This scene of sharing happiness with the people simply makes people dare not have anything to do with the war.


    However, after the noise, it was deserted, and after the excitement, there was only chaos. Such days passed for about a few days.


    Until about the morning of the fourth day.


    Although Zhu Yanshuo and ye Shijun came to the hall early, it was obvious that after three days of indulgence, they were happy at night, but they were dull and brilliant during the day.


    This situation has actually started since yesterday.


    This may be a kind of relaxation in my heart. After all, no one expected that Han 3000 consumed so much energy. One consumption actually consumed three days.


    Moreover, according to the information from the front line, Han 3000 seems to be lying flat.


    In three days, he almost lived and died by himself. Don''t say it in the circle. Even if he moves, he rarely moves.


    When it''s okay to talk to a beauty, it''s like two fools.


    Or simply sleep on the ground and simply open your eyes lazily.


    At the beginning, the goods were at least operated early or practiced. As time went on, these became less and less, and finally they even completely forgot


    Because of this, ye Shijun and his gang may have been physically relaxed, but they are extremely nervous. Now they are completely relaxed.


    Revelry and indulgence at night, in exchange for the overdraft of the body now.


    When a group of people just returned to the temple and yawned, the spy came back on time as usual.


    Zhu Yanshuo rubbed the eye droppings in his eyes and looked at the spies who came back carelessly. He was routine and had long lost his previous vigilance: "report."


    The spy nodded and was about to speak. Ye Shijun yawned and said, "according to the law of these three days, Han 3000 may not have woken up yet?"


    As soon as the words fell, a group of executives laughed for a while.


    In three days, Han 3000 got up later and later. Ye Shijun''s guess seemed absurd, but in fact, Han 3000 was absurd.


    The spy nodded: "Han 3000 is really sleeping at this time. Childe Ye guessed exactly the same."


    With the affirmation of the spy, a group of people laughed more arrogantly.


    "Han 3000, a fool, is now a tiger in a cage. If the wild dissipates, he can only die waiting for him."


    "Hum, wasn''t it arrogant before? Why is it now a frosted eggplant?"


    The more they say, the happier they are, the more excited they are, and the more they say they are full of disdain for Han 3000.


    But at this time, another spy suddenly rushed in from the outside. It is reasonable to say that almost all the spies report letters every half an hour. Now, the first spy has just arrived. Why does the latter one suddenly rush to come?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3686

    A group of people were obviously full of questions. Zhu Yanshuo also got up fiercely. As soon as the later spy almost entered the hall, he frowned and felt uneasy. He asked angrily, "did you forget the time of reporting?"


    The backward scout gasped heavily and fell on his knees: "go back... Go back to the city Lord, go back to the Dragon envoy... Han... Han 3000..."


    Upon hearing the name of Han 3000, Mingyu stood up slightly, but more people in the cabin had a casual smile on their faces.


    What else can he do with Han 3000?


    Isn''t there some funny news?!


    They have no interest in this except ridicule.


    "What happened to Han 3000?" Zhu Yanshuo, like Ming Yu, is also a rare sober person. He asked briefly.


    Later, the spy gasped and finally barely enough to say the next sentence. At this time, he hurriedly said, "Han 3000 suddenly... Suddenly launched an attack."


    what?!!


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly changed his face.


    The uneasiness in my heart has been verified at this moment.


    Ming Yu also suddenly opened his eyes!


    Han Sanqian is really resourceful to launch an attack at this time.


    "Damn it, is that loser trying to die? How dare he attack us at this time?"


    "Hum, if you want to die, are you brave?"


    "Heaven has a way, he doesn''t go, hell has no door, he breaks in, this son is hateful."


    A group of executives also woke up from last night''s decadence. However, unlike Mingyu and others, they are more filled with anger.


    In their eyes, what is Han 3000 now?


    It''s just a tiger that hasn''t been in a cage for a long time.


    Although the tiger was once mighty, how much wild can it have once it is imprisoned and tamed?


    But unfortunately, such a broken Tiger now has the courage to rush out of the cage and bite people.


    Isn''t that ridiculous? Isn''t that whimsical?


    Shouldn''t this teach him a good lesson?


    "Han 3000, this guy, doesn''t mean to play like this with us these days. When we relax our vigilance, he suddenly launches an attack and wants to break the game by this?" In three days, after recuperation, Fu Tian, who had to travel in a wheelchair, also came. At this time, he frowned and said.


    In fact, for now, it should be so.


    At least the state of most people at the scene has explained that the relaxation of most people at this time is very high. At this point, if you help heaven, it is not groundless.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "from the experience of fighting with Han 3000, this should be the truth."


    Ye Shijun smiled coldly: "Han 3000 is quite a thief. However, he thinks he can win by intelligence twice at a time, which means he can win every time?"


    "He has his plan, so we don''t have our plan?" Zhu Yanshuo also smiled coldly.


    The Dragon special envoy is powerful. In fact, he had predicted and prepared for this matter as early as three days ago.


    Although the soldiers in charge of sneak attack in the outer layer, including many current executives, are very lax, in fact, those elite soldiers and experts, as well as the ambush hidden in a darker place, are always full of spirit.


    Han Sanqian wants to take this opportunity to steal chicken?


    Sorry, that will only fall into the trap they have set in advance.


    "Yes, in the past three days, we have been singing all night. In fact, we have already killed the opportunity and waited for Han 3000 to be arrested." Ye Shijun also smiled coldly.


    "Now, this damn guy finally shows up." Fu Tian also clenched his teeth. When he remembered that Han 3000 had made a mess of him in the gate of hell a few days ago, Fu Tian was angry from his heart.


    His mother, Han three thousand, nets above and snares below. Ye Shijun clenched his fist, frowned and swept to everyone present: "ladies and gentlemen, there will be a good play soon."


    Everyone was stunned, and then they laughed


    In the battlefield at this time, the sound of killing has begun and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3687

    Han 3000 suddenly led the army to kill!


    Lin long attacked and behind the Taotie Hall of evil, the pangolin quickly fled with Xia Wei according to the agreement in the morning, while Han 3000 launched the most ferocious attack under the cover of up and down.


    Or, in other words, a completely crazy, deadly attack.


    The three-day defense against Buddha had already suffocated it, and it seemed that he was already desperate and made the final dying counterattack.


    He ignored any sneak attack directly and carried it directly by his body, while his attack depended entirely on his mood and hit wherever he liked.


    He doesn''t care where you are sacred, let alone how many people you hide there. Anyway, it''s an indiscriminate attack.


    Even if there was only one person, he did not hesitate to release the spell of large-scale bombing, which was a waste of real Qi.


    Just blow it up!


    Just bang!


    For a time, Han 3000''s body exploded everywhere, and the soldiers hiding not far from his body suddenly fell into blood mold.


    Under this indiscriminate attack, even if they can hide again, it is always difficult to keep themselves safe.


    A large area of people began to fall, and with their hidden buildings, they came to a complete powder.


    With the start of the battle, the original small harassing forces also urgently reinforced, and then a large number of troops divided into several units to constantly harass Han 3000.


    The effect is naturally immediate.


    Han 3000''s pace began to be slowed down.


    However, compared with three days, it is always worse than one or two grades.


    Of course, this is not because they underestimate the enemy, nor because they are lax, but entirely because Han 3000 is completely dead.


    The harassment of those small groups of troops is actually very fierce. Even if most people don''t hide, they have to defend obediently.


    But Han 3000 is different. He directly ignores these as he ignores individual sneak attacks. Han 3000 also has that ability to do it.


    However, this made the large forces besieging him miserable.


    Losing these harassment is equivalent to losing their assistance. It''s sheer bullshit to rely on them to deal with Han 3000 alone.


    Even if they mainly procrastinate and fight and retreat, when Han 3000''s strength, speed and other aspects crush them, these meanings become very small and humble.


    A group of rabbits, no matter how hard they try, it is absolutely impossible to surround the tiger.


    Moreover, it is still a deadly tiger.


    Soon, under the impact of Han 3000, most of the troops died and injured, and the formation was completely disordered. The living people could only throw away their armor and flee in a hurry.


    Although, as soon as they withdraw, a large number of new troops will soon face Han 3000, it is obvious that how long can these troops last under such circumstances?


    Therefore, in just half an hour, every large group of troops with at least hundreds of people has changed at least seven or eight waves, and at least half of the people in each wave have died in the bloody massacre of Han 3000.


    The cold arrows around are still continuing, but in the face of Han 3000''s hard shoulder, they really don''t have many ways.


    The city Lord''s residence, inside the hall.


    "Report!"


    With an urgent long roar, a spy rushed all the way from the outside of the hall to the feet of several people.


    "The front line is tight, request reinforcements."


    Zhu Yanshuo fiercely stood up: "what did you say? Need reinforcements?"


    A group of executives also immediately looked ugly and got up one after another.


    "Since the front-line Han 3000 launched the attack, it was a completely deadly crazy attack. The cold arrow tactics hidden on the edge of our side were directly ignored by him. He just grabbed our large forces and chased them. Only this meeting, seven or eight troops were scattered, so the front-line commander sent me to hope that the Shenlong elder would send experts to help put down the cold arrow around and alleviate the positive attack pressure of our army."


    "Otherwise, if Han Sanqian is completely laissez faire, our army... Our army is afraid that in a few hours, it will... Be completely crippled by him."


    what?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3688

    The front-line army is so defeated?!


    This not only shocked a group of executives, including Zhu Yanshuo and ye Shijun, but also frowned at this time.


    The defeat of the front line was expected by Ming Yu. After all, they faced Han 3000.


    But the problem is that there should be a time limit for the collapse.


    Not just a few hours.


    "Even in the past three days, we have sent a lot of elite soldiers back to the city master''s house to deploy defense, but at least there are still more than 10000 soldiers on the front line. Relying on these troops alone, it is by no means easy for Han 3000 to break through. However, the front-line war report can only last for a few hours? This is ridiculous." Help the cold voice to drink, the words are full of dissatisfaction, and even complain.


    The spearhead of helping heaven is naturally Zhu Yanshuo. Zhu Yanshuo wants to refute, but he really can''t find any practical reasons and excuses.


    Ten thousand soldiers and various urban defense arrangements can only delay Han for more than 3000 hours. It''s really embarrassing.


    At this time, Mingyu opened his mouth slightly: "the power of Han 3000, only mortals can not be suppressed by quantity."


    "Besides, it''s still a completely violent and deadly Han 3000."


    "Let alone them, even the elite troops will never be able to resist."


    "Therefore, the front-line troops are in a tight war. We should understand and support them, rather than standing behind the scenes and barking incompetently."


    Ming Yu''s words are obviously refuting Fu Tian, which makes Fu Tian very depressed.


    "Lord Zhu, send a group of experts to the front line for support immediately. In addition, send some elite troops to encircle, chase and intercept with them." Mingyu ordered.


    In the above words, Lord Zhu''s heart is warm. At least, the Dragon elder not only didn''t blame himself for this, but also helped himself refute others.


    He has no regrets that he will die for his confidant.


    But the problem is the second half.


    Experts and elite troops should go to support.


    It''s weird!


    It''s also completely inappropriate.


    He looked at the spy, kneeling on his knees, and said, "go and wait outside the temple first. After we discuss it, we''ll talk to you in detail."


    The spy nodded and hurried out.


    As soon as the spy left, Zhu Yanshuo saluted slightly and said, "the Dragon elder sympathizes with his subordinates. Zhu really wants to thank the saints for the soldiers on the front line."


    "But according to our follow-up plan, the second battlefield is the main battlefield, while the original first battlefield is the place of consumption. In other words, the soldiers on the front line are just cannon fodder."


    "Whether they sacrifice or not has nothing to do with pain and oxygen. As long as they can cause great consumption to Han 3000 for the elite in the second battlefield."


    "So..."


    "My subordinates don''t quite understand why they have to help them. Although the support will make the front-line cannon fodder support longer and delay longer, the people and horses who left also completely disrupted the layout of our second battlefield. Isn''t it worth the loss?"


    Cannon fodder is cannon fodder. Although the situation reported by the spies now exceeds their estimates, it is still in an acceptable range on the whole.


    If so, why disrupt the original deployment?


    "Yes, we all know the meaning of cannon fodder. If they die, they will die. Why save them?" Ye Shijun was also slightly dissatisfied.


    Mingyu smiled: "didn''t you hear what the spy just said?"


    "The spy said that the front-line war was tight. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Yes."


    Many people are full of question marks.


    But Zhu Yanshuo, a smart man, soon found a different place.


    "The Dragon elder wants to say that Han 3000''s attack is fatal?"


    The dark rain nodded: "good."


    Han 3000 is in a state of deadly attack. There are only two points. One is that he has been trapped for a long time, so he is eager to get out of trouble. The other is that he is eager to save people, so he ignores it.


    "If the front-line troops can''t delay too long and let Han 3000 in such a state enter the second battlefield, what''s the benefit for us?"


    "Maybe we''ll probably win, but I don''t want a high probability. I want 100 percent. Do you understand?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone suddenly realized.


    Front line support is not only killing, but also killing.


    Zhu Yanshuo immediately ordered the two commanders to set out immediately!


    "The Dragon elder is right. The more Han 3000 wants to do, the less we let him do."


    "Yes."


    The two commanders hurried out.


    Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3689

    When the two commanders led 3000 elite while taking 100 experts to the front-line battlefield, the front-line battlefield was already full of fire and corpses.


    More than ten waves of troops were replaced, leaving nearly a thousand bodies lying there obediently.


    Han 3000''s eyes are red and his body is full of blood.


    "Blow the horn and let the troops go step by step. Zhang Tongling, I lead the experts to cover you."


    "OK."


    Then, the two armies walked in two ways. With the horn rising, the decadent front-line troops recovered their morale and resumed their attack after seeing the arrival of a large number of reinforcements.


    A new round of war has begun again.


    With the support of elite troops and the assistance of experts, although Han 3000''s deadly attack still caused great damage to the front-line troops, on the contrary, the more fierce attack also brought greater damage to Han 3000.


    After the battle lasted for more than an hour, Han 3000''s blood was as much as jumping out of the blood pool, and he couldn''t tell which was his own blood and which was the enemy''s blood.


    Lin long was almost bruised all over, and the evil gluttonous side was no better. He was exhausted after panting for breath.


    The opponent''s huge consumption tactics made them two beasts and one person, and paid the corresponding price.


    "Three thousand, if we drag on like this, we''ll have to finish it. It''s almost two hours. We''re only fifty meters ahead. It''s still a long way from the city master''s residence." Lin long exclaimed.


    "Think of other ways."


    Han 3000''s eyes had already killed blood red: "there is no other way, that is to kill a blood path."


    Lin long is a little anxious. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with Han 3000. It''s just that he hasn''t been willing to fight for three days. Today, he suddenly changed his normal and wanted to attack. But who could have thought that he would attack so recklessly. "


    The contrast between the front and the back is so great that it''s not too much to say that Han maniac.


    However, since Han 3000 has given orders, Lin long has no choice but to harden his head and continue to resist for Han 3000.


    This resistance passed for nearly two hours.


    If two hours ago, they were still advancing despite difficulties, then two hours later, their offensive has begun to slow down or even stagnate.


    Linlong and Taotie almost completely collapsed and separated from the battle, leaving only Han 3000 still struggling to support.


    But it is obvious that although his support seems to be still capable, those who are a little knowledgeable also know that this is obviously a candle.


    Burn yourself and light up the world, but in the end, you will completely burn yourself and return to the old.


    Unfortunately, these Lin dragons see in their eyes, but they no longer have any strength to help Han 3000.


    In the city Lord''s mansion.


    With another report from spies, they were completely different from Han Sanqian''s sadness and joy. They were very happy.


    Even very happy.


    Although Han 3000''s crazy attack has turned the front line into a sea of corpses, at least four or five thousand soldiers were killed by Han 3000''s knife, and many soldiers even fled.


    But these are nothing.


    "That''s great, that''s great. The special envoy of the dragon is really as good as God. Han 3000 is not only seriously injured, but also like running water after so many hours of consumption."


    "I think if we stick to it for a few more hours, Han 3000 will be completely consumed by us. At that time, even if he is in a good mood and talks freely, Mingyu will also smile. Yes, she is going to do so.


    A Han 3000 who really consumes almost the same energy, even in the face of the slightly flawed second battlefield she is now laying, what storms can he set off?


    "Tell me to go down and prepare a good meal on the table." Ming Yu said coldly with a smile, "I want to treat Han 3000 well."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3690

    Several hours later, the smoke curling from the city Lord''s residence has disappeared.


    On the main hall, the exquisite jade and gold table was moved up, and all kinds of beautiful banquets temporarily added by the kitchen were perfectly placed on it, which was quite a scene of gluttonous feast.


    "It''s worth your life to have such a perfect decapitation wine and decapitation meal before Han 3000''s death." Ye Shijun looked at all kinds of delicious meals on the table and smiled softly for a moment.


    Yes, such a delicious feast is the highest scale that can be achieved so far in the city. Han 3000''s treatment on it is sufficient and high-end at least for now.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and looked out of the hall.


    Night has come again, which means that the battle on the front line has lasted a whole day, which also means that the delaying tactics of the front-line forces have been brought into full play.


    "It seems that the cannon fodder ahead should have sacrificed almost. The battle over there is coming to an end." He said.


    A group of executives also looked to the front line.


    "Yes, it seems almost over."


    The night has come, the fire has stopped, the explosion has stopped, and everything is tending to be quiet.


    "You say, what is Han 3000 like at this time?" Someone asked.


    "If he is an ordinary person, I believe that under such attack, let alone stick to it until now. I''m afraid he has been broken to pieces by noon. But he is Han 3000, a magical and strange guy. He has proved many things with his rebellious performance in just a few games. Therefore, I will never despise him now. He must still be alive."


    "It''s really hard to figure out the power of this son, and I agree with this view. However, I believe that even if Han 3000 is strong and abnormal, his fists are hard to defeat four hands, so even if he wins in the front line against the sky, he will almost collapse to death. In a word of conscience, if he can come to the city Lord''s house, I will respect him. Han 3000 is a great man."


    "Yes, if he can get here, I will really let him go to the banquet first without hurting him."


    The dark rain looked at the outside of the hall lightly and slowly opened his mouth: "he is not as unpredictable as you think. He will not only come here, but also have the power of a war. He can''t relax."


    "Is his Han 3000 made of steel and iron? After a whole day of super consumption war, can he have the power of a war here?"


    "Yes, no matter how strong he is, he can''t be so strong?"


    "Is this some alarmist?"


    A group of people questioned Mingyu''s words one after another.


    But Ming Yu sneered: "you still know little about Han 3000. He not only has the power of a war, but also he doesn''t care if he doesn''t dispatch at least 100 experts."


    Only those who have experienced Han 3000 will understand how terrible the explosive power hidden in Han 3000''s body is, and how many cheap lives Han 3000 has.


    Mingyu, she has seen it!


    At the bottom of the valley in the border town, a group of demon monks almost killed Han 3000. He can turn the world upside down. What else can he not do in this world?!


    "I want to eat rice, but he also needs to guard against it. Anything he takes lightly in exchange for Han 3000 will be a fatal blow. The war on the front line has stopped. I believe Han 3000 is about to arrive. Tell him to stay on high alert."


    "Yes!"


    Several commanders took orders and quickly retreated.


    Ye Shijun glanced at the executives supporting Ye behind him. They also nodded quickly and went down to organize their defense.


    Soon, the hall was quiet again. Mingyu slightly turned back and sat back as the city master. Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo also sat around one after another. Then, with the people also sitting down, the hall was like a super hall, powerful and serious waiting for something.


    At this time, the gate of the city master''s residence fell down slowly with a loud bang, and a figure also appeared there.


    Naturally, it''s Han 3000!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3691

    Under the slight darkness, Han 3000 at this time is like a demon slaughtered by others.


    The blood has already wet the body, and the eyes have already been bloody red to the extreme.


    Although the Lin long and the evil gluttonous behind him have almost collapsed, Han 3000 himself is crazy to kill.


    With the gate weighing 10000 kg overturned, more than 30 soldiers guarding the gate looked at him in fear. Although they were holding a long gun at Han 3000, their bodies subconsciously retreated again and again.


    "If you don''t want to die, get away." Han 3000 drank coldly.


    But with this drink, more than 30 soldiers were directly frightened, broke the last line of defense in their hearts, threw their weapons to the ground, turned and ran away.


    Little soldier, Han 3000 didn''t pay attention at all. He moved slightly and walked slowly towards the main hall of the city.


    A large number of soldiers rushed over one after another at the sound, but it was ridiculous that even though there were a large number of them, no one dared to act first at this moment. They just raised their guns and knives around Han 3000 in groups, and waited and retreated


    Han 3000 didn''t care about the mob. He didn''t even want to look at it. He looked ahead and walked straight towards the main hall like a meteor.


    The city Lord''s residence is extremely large. The distance from the main gate to the hall is thousands of meters. However, it is such a deep and long road. Even if you go all the way, there are more and more soldiers around you.


    But!


    Still no one dares to come forward!


    It was not until Han 3000 completely came under the hall that the soldiers finally summoned up their courage and stubbornly stopped Han 3000 in front of them.


    At this time, the number of these people has reached nearly a thousand. Looking at it, it is dense.


    "What? Do you want to die?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Lin long shouted angrily, "those who block me will die!"


    The words fell, and the soldiers at the forefront immediately trembled under their feet.


    However, if the enemy is allowed to enter the temple, they are the same as death penalty, and there is no retreat.


    A group of soldiers looked at each other and crossed their hearts. When they were about to start, behind them, there was a loud cry at the door of the main hall.


    "The Dragon elder has ordered Han 3000 to enter the temple. No one can stop him. Those who violate the order will be beheaded!"


    As soon as this sound came out, Lin long vowed that he was also the first time in his life to see such a sword drawn and crossbow drawn, and the collective voice of anger from the enemy.


    Anti Buddha, they unloaded a great burden.


    In fact, it''s also very true that no one is willing to give an instant account of his life directly in front of this enemy. Now suddenly there is an order not to attack, these people are naturally very happy.


    Hehe, those who still disobey orders will be killed. If they don''t, no one is willing to do it. Otherwise, they won''t wait until now.


    As the soldiers who blocked Han 3000 quickly and consciously gave way, Han 3000 sneered and walked towards the hall.


    In the hall, people have been waiting for a long time, and many people have already prepared in their hearts.


    But when Han 3000 really appeared in the hall, their mental construction completely collapsed and trembled.


    "Pop, drop, pop, drop!"


    Every step, every drop of blood will drop from Han 3000 on the floor of the hall.


    The sound is very small, but it is the same harsh at this time.


    Looking at Han 3000''s blood, the people present were shocked and hurt their liver and gall.


    "Hello, Han 3000." Ming Yu got up slightly and looked at Han 3000 with a faint smile on his face.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "it seems that you expected me to arrive here." Then he glanced at the jade and gold table in front of him: "even prepared a reception banquet for me in advance?"


    "It''s obviously impossible for ordinary people to get out of such a siege dominated by delay. However, for Han 3000, in fact, he can''t think about him with ordinary people''s thinking, can he?" Ming Yu said with a smile, "I not only believe that you will come here, but I also believe that with your current ability, you can even easily take off the head of anyone present."


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with the feast I''ve prepared for you?" The words fell, and Mingyu slowly walked towards Han 3000.


    But just when she took two steps, an accident happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3692

    A jade sword happened to fly in front of the toes of Mingyu.


    The distance between the two is only a millimetre, wonderful to the extreme, and startled to the point.


    The owner of this jade sword can only be Han 3000.


    Only Han 3000, I''m afraid, dared to dance a knife and get a gun on the court hall.


    Seeing this, a group of executives immediately became angry and wanted to scold. However, they saw Mingyu waving his hand slightly and motioned them not to make a sound.


    Then, Ming Yu looked at Han 3000 lightly, but he was not angry. He smiled: "Han 3000, what does this mean?"


    "Although the food looks delicious, have you heard a word?"


    Ming Yu smiled: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "Gold and jade are outside, and the rotten catkins are in it." Han 3000 disdained to sneer.


    "Han 3000, what do you mean? These things are made by the top chefs in our Lord''s residence with top-level materials. Usually, let alone others, even if the city Lord wants to eat them, it''s as difficult as heaven. You actually say they''re gold and jade. You''re just a mountain pig. You can''t eat chaff."


    "Whether the food tastes good or not depends on the person. If the person is right, even if he eats the earth, he will enjoy it. But if the person is wrong, let alone your gluttonous feast, even if it is the top delicacies in the world, it is just like chewing wax." Han 3000 disdained.


    "Han 3000, you''re so brave. The Dragon elder specially ordered the best chef to prepare the best banquet for you. It''s okay if you don''t appreciate it. You''re still talking wildly here."


    "Yes, Han. You''re really hateful. I warn you. If you want to be smart and sensible, apologize to my elder immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000''s eyes directly focused on the rude guy. When he saw Han 3000''s eyes hit, the guy immediately closed his mouth in embarrassment. What he said before was arrogant, and now how much advice he has.


    "Han 3000, you''ve been trapped for three days. Now it''s a whole day of fighting. Don''t eat. Do you have strength?" The dark rain whispered.


    "Actually, I''m quite hungry." Han 3000 smiled: "however, the reason why people are people is that people know a lot of noble and low points. For example, how can people eat dog food?"


    As soon as Han 3000 lifted his hand, the Golden Jade table in front of him was immediately completely lifted.


    All kinds of delicacies that were originally exquisite on the table were scattered all over the ground in an instant. What they did was chicken feathers. They sighed.


    "Don''t say people eat, even if these things are evil gluttony, they are not interested in eating." Then Han 3000 looked at the gluttonous evil behind him.


    The gluttonous nod of evil is like mashing garlic.


    "See? Everyone knows that gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous gluttonous glutton Han 3000 sneered.


    Hearing this, ye Shijun and Zhu yanshuoqi''s teeth were clucking and biting. Han 3000 clearly implied that what they made was inferior to dog food, so they were naturally inferior to dogs.


    Really hateful, really annoying.


    "Han 3000, don''t put on airs in front of us. Who do you think you are now? You''re just a defeated general. Where''s your courage and face to show off in front of me?"


    "You''re right. The Dragon elder invited you to a big banquet to give you face, but you were unkind and insulted. Come on, kill the dog thief immediately and hang his dog''s head at the gate for everyone to spit on."


    Zhu Yanshuo and ye Shijun scolded one after another, and ye Shijun was furious and roared, attracting soldiers outside the hall and hundreds of experts hiding in the hall.


    As soon as they appeared, the palace, which was still quite empty, was crowded for a time.


    Han 3000 was not afraid at all. He glanced around the crowd, disdained to look up and smiled at Ming Yu: "at least you''ve been shamelessly mixing with me for so long. Ming Yu, don''t you know me too well? With these people, you want to subdue me? Are you dreaming?"


    Mingyu was slightly angry. She thought she had overestimated Han 3000 to the greatest extent, but unexpectedly, even so, Han 3000 still said so.


    If she were an ordinary person, she would be angry and scold, but Han 3000


    Who can guarantee that what he said is false?!


    But during the meditation of the dark rain, Han 3000 over there suddenly smiled with Yin evil. The next second, the black gas on his body began to spread wildly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3693

    Before Ming Yu could reflect it, Han 3000 had suddenly let off his strength, and his huge black gas turned into a wave of gas and expanded suddenly.


    Those who are close to Han 3000, or intend to rush to Han 3000, are directly shaken back by the air wave. Even at this time, Ming Yu knows that the air force is strong, and quickly offers a water circle in his hand to absorb all the energy into the water circle for solution, which can be regarded as a barely breathless life.


    However, even so, the dark rain at this time could not help but frown deeply.


    At this moment, the energy in Han 3000''s body is so huge.


    This is really shocking. At the same time, we have to reconsider Han 3000''s words.


    It seems that he may not be bragging.


    "How''s it going, Mingyu? Do you believe it now?" Han 3000 laughed coldly.


    As soon as the voice fell, not only a group of people close to shouting 3000 retreated one after another, but even Mingyu was vigilant to keep a certain distance from Han 3000 at this time.


    Letter.


    How can we not believe it?


    Even at this moment, Han 3000 can still hurt people by leaking. This alone has exceeded all expectations of everyone.


    Han 3000 smiled, looked up at the high palace, sighed and said, "to be honest, this place is very good. I think it should also cost a lot of people and money?"


    Seeing Han 3000''s eyes, Zhu Yanshuo was a little nervous and hesitated a little speechless.


    No one wants to be named by Han 3000 at this time.


    "What a pity if it breaks down." Han 3000 smiled.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t know how to answer, so he could only turn to Mingyu for help, hoping to get her instructions.


    "Han 3000, what do you want?" Ye Shijun was impatient at first and asked coldly.


    "It''s a pity that this place is broken. When you bedbugs die, there are other people who will be the new city master in the future. It''s not appropriate to have no place to stay at that time. So, what do you think if we go out and fight?" Han 3000 road.


    Go out and fight?


    Han 3000''s proposal is really confusing.


    But the confusion is not other, but just because your enemies are still thinking about your place, which is of course incredible.


    However, under such conditions, they obviously can''t decide, so they can only look at the dark rain.


    Ming Yu thought a little and said, "Han 3000 has warned us that it''s not enough for these people here to subdue him. In that case, let''s listen to him."


    "There are more defenses outside. Go outside and fight. What do you say, Han 3000." Dark rain path.


    Although I don''t know what the hell Han 3000 is doing, how can Mingyu refuse this self-interest condition?


    The ground outside is wide and the appearance is wide, which is more conducive to the spread of the army, and a large amount of defense is outside.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak. With a faint smile, he led Lin long and evil Taotie to the outside of the hall.


    A group of soldiers surrounded and retreated obediently. They went all the way to the center of the playground in front of the hall. Han 3000 didn''t stop.


    As Han 3000 stopped, the experts in the hall quickly squeezed out and worked with the soldiers who had surrounded Han 3000 to encircle Han 3000 even tighter.


    "Woo!"


    Almost at the same time, Zhu Yanshuo blew a small horn in his hand.


    WOW!


    In an instant, the sound of armor sounded all around, and the elite appeared in order next to the things around with Han 3000 as the center.


    At the same time, there are countless expert arrays behind the elite.


    Don''t say it''s a fight. Even if I look at it at this time, I feel my scalp numb.


    "Hoo!"


    Ten thousand soldiers drank together and were very powerful. Then they lined up neatly and slowly towards Han 3000.


    With every step, they stepped on mountains and rivers, and the ground was roaring and dusty.


    "There are a few tens of thousands of people." Han 3000 smiled softly.


    Ming Yu also smiled and said, "Han 3000, what about now?"


    "I Han 3000 never like to talk big or lie, so if I am in my prime, I may be able to fight. But when it takes me a whole day, I want to turn things over on my own, which is almost a dream." Han 3000 made a brief analysis and then looked at the dark rain: "so..."


    "The answer is simple."


    Han 3000 smiled: "I will die without doubt!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3694

    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, people were obviously stunned at first. Obviously, they didn''t expect Han Sanqian to answer this question so simply, so neatly and so honestly.


    After all, at this point, if you change to others, normal people may be able to recognize the situation, but they may not admit it.


    This is to destroy your prestige and improve the morale of others.


    Who would say such nonsense at such a critical moment?


    Especially Han 3000, who has been hanging around with them for several days.


    But after the surprise, it was full of expectation and overjoyed.


    "Ha, Han 3000, I thought your boy would boast that you would win. I didn''t expect your boy to know himself very well."


    "Yes, at least you can say such sincere words that you are dead."


    "Seeing this, Han 3000, I don''t hate you so much."


    A group of people talked freely, and their words and expressions were full of faint smiles and unknown self-confidence.


    "Well, Han 3000, kneel down and cry Grandpa. I can promise you. At least I''ll give you a good time when you die." Ye Shijun said softly with a smile, "otherwise, with your recent performance of provoking me many times, you will be enough to cut thousands of cuts."


    "Han 3000, young master Ye has given you a chance. You should cherish it."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people, especially the Fu Ye family, laughed and became arrogant.


    Yes, for them, especially the family helpers, they want to see Han 3000''s jokes. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. I don''t know how long.


    Now, with such a great opportunity, for them, it is naturally the time for their dreams to come true.


    Therefore, at this time, their accumulated emotions are not only released at one time, but also doubled.


    Han 3000 smiled and said with disdain, "someone in Han kneels down to heaven and earth. What kind of garbage are you? Dare you make me kneel down?"


    "It''s you who should kneel down, isn''t it?"


    As Han 3000''s voice fell, the executives of Fu ye and his family were immediately unhappy.


    "Han 3000, what the fuck are you talking about? If you have seed, please repeat what you just said."


    "Yes, I think you really don''t know how you died. You dare to talk wildly with us. Don''t you know your position?"


    "The dying man, you dare to be so arrogant. It''s a bastard."


    A group of people yelled and naturally scoffed at Han 3000''s remarks.


    "It seems that you are all crazy and want to kill me." Han 3000 laughed coldly.


    Fu ye and his family are not afraid at all. Many people even have to start on the spot and make it clear that they want to teach Han 3000 a lesson.


    Han 3000 smiled: "do it. Anyway, I''m dead. It''s better to pull some cushions."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and a black Qi formed in his hand.


    Shit!


    At this time, a large group of people suddenly found that they were too excited for a moment, as if they were pretending to be angry.


    Yes, Han 3000 is going to die, but the struggle before his death is enough for many people to go to hell with him. This son of a bitch accidentally got caught in it. It''s not fun.


    Who wants to kill himself at this time?


    Who would like to be on the verge of winning and suddenly not enjoy the joy of victory.


    How strong a group of people are in the last second and how arrogant they are in the next second.


    Those who stepped out of their legs retracted directly and unconsciously.


    Then, Han 3000 put his eyes on the executives of the Zhu family: "what about you? Do you want revenge?"


    If there were no lessons from the two families, a group of people would certainly talk nonsense, but it was precisely because of this, so at this time, a group of people kept Qian silent, even lowered their heads and didn''t meet Han 3000''s eyes.


    Han 3000 glanced at the soldiers and experts surrounded by him again. The soldiers and experts could not help but step back.


    "It seems that they are all a group of waste." Han 3000 smiled coldly. The next second, his eyes suddenly became fierce and he shouted angrily: "a group of garbage, are you so afraid of a dying person? Dare not fight?"


    "Can you fucking have a good time?"


    Words fall, a person slowly stood up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3695

    Dark rain.


    Facing Han 3000, Mingyu stood up at this moment, not only without the slightest fear, but completely calm.


    "After all, I''ll accompany you in your last dance. Although I know you will disdain it, it''s out of my respect for you." While talking, the two water rings in the hand of Mingyu light up.


    Around her body, there are also four water circles that accompany her slowly.


    Han 3000 looked at her and disdained to smile: "it''s ironic that a large group of old men dare not go up, but let a woman go first."


    "Although I really despise it, is there any way? I can''t force these losers to fight me."


    As soon as the words fell, ye Shijun said, "Han 3000, wait for me to cut you thousands of times."


    "Your previous madness is bound to turn into begging for mercy in a moment, I said."


    With Mingyu, the Dragon elder, coming forward in person, the morale of a group of people was shocked. In addition, Han Sanqian''s verbal humiliation was really excessive. At this time, more and more people began to stand up and fight for power.


    The soldiers also regained their confidence, and the distance they retreated was approaching again.


    "Han 3000, you''re crazy." Lin long whispered after Han 3000.


    If you fight well, you will lose anyway. You have to provoke the other party for a little quarrel. Doesn''t it make the other party fight more fiercely and kill and injure faster?


    Han Sanqian


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and didn''t speak.


    However, just when Ming Yu and others started to work on his jacket, Han 3000 suddenly raised his hand: "wait a minute."


    "Why, Han 3000, are you afraid now? Are you afraid of being killed by us?" Someone immediately mocked.


    Han 3000 ignored and just looked at Mingyu: "make a small request."


    "You said."


    "My two strange beasts are innocent, so don''t let them participate in this matter. In return, if I die, I will allow them to follow you in the future."


    "Evil Taotie and Linlong are rare good things. How about that?"


    "Let''s not say that they are really rare things. Even if they are just ordinary things, you Han 3000 opened your mouth, and I will promise it." Ming Yu''s words fell, and he glanced coldly at the people: "have you heard clearly?"


    "Yes."


    Han 3000 nodded, "OK." Then he looked at Lin long and evil Taotie and motioned them to have a rest not far away.


    Lin long and evil Taotie naturally don''t want to agree, but when they see Han Sanqian''s eyes, they also know that Han Sanqian is determined and can only retreat reluctantly and unwilling.


    "In order to repay you for agreeing to my request, I allow you to do it first." When the words fell, Han 3000 stood proudly with his hands on his back.


    "Han 3000, you are really presumptuous. I will teach you a lesson today to let you know that you can''t pretend to be forced."


    "His mother, let''s go together, brothers!"


    "Fuck, Han 3000, who are you insulting here!"


    With Ye Shijun''s angry voice, under each other''s greetings, a group of people soon directly launched a crazy siege on Han 3000.


    After the dark rain was also unwilling to people, the water circle in his hand was light, and it also hit under the shape and shadow.


    She knows very well that this is the last step, and in this last step, what she has to do is absolutely to help the army win and stabilize against Han 3000, and never allow any mistakes.


    Therefore, even if it seems that she doesn''t need to fight, it''s enough to rely on the excited generals, and she still chooses to add an insurance to this operation.


    Looking at the fierce and tide like attack, in fact, Han 3000 knows that he is bound to lose.


    But his face showed a strange smile that didn''t belong to the loser


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3696

    No one knows what he''s laughing at.


    Even Ming Yu in the attack found this.


    However, Ming Yu also doesn''t understand what Han 3000 is laughing at.


    Is it because he thinks he''s here and the plan has succeeded?


    However, anyone with a clear eye can see how difficult his dilemma will be at this time.


    Or did he smile and die calmly?


    It''s impossible. His goal is to rescue Su Yingxia. Will he be willing to die without completing this goal?


    What on earth is he laughing at?


    Psychological warfare? Or is there another abacus?!


    Mingyu doesn''t understand.


    But in any case, the arrow is on the line and has to be sent. At this time, it''s not time to think about other things. Mingyu shakes his head and puts all his body and mind into the battle with Han 3000.


    The external firepower is covered, and the experts inside attack in groups, accompanied by strange and light crazy attacks in the dark rain circle.


    To be an ordinary person, let alone dazed and flustered, even if he simply wanted to summon up the courage to stand there, it was all bullshit, but Han 3000 not only stood there safely, but even his back hands did not lift up.


    Calm, Enron, but actually more arrogant and rampant.


    "You Huang!"


    "Wuxiang magic skill!"


    However, when he was very close to Han 3000, he suddenly moved.


    You Huang moves and directly resists the attack of a group of experts on the inner side for a while. The Wuxiang divine skill calls out and directly devours and consumes the peripheral spells of the attack on the opposite group.


    "Spread out."


    The dark rain drank softly.


    In an instant, the peripheral troops were ready to defend the Buddha. While rapidly dispersing the formation, they also directly turned over the energy mask in their hands.


    Boom!


    Under the magic skill of no appearance, all kinds of attacking skills return.


    However, for the army that has been prepared for a long time, although the threat is enough, the killing is really average.


    After the emperor''s brief resistance disappeared, a new round of attacks came all over the sky.


    Han 3000''s smile disappeared, and his face was matchless. He glared at Mingyu mercilessly.


    Han Sanqian knew that she was playing tricks. She knew a lot about herself and was naturally prepared for some conventional means.


    "You are really very careful." Han 3000 said sarcastically in a cold voice, and stabbed a sword directly at the rushing Mingyu.


    However, it seems that the potential is a necessary blow, but it suddenly fails under the last blow. Those watersheds can regenerate and extinguish at any time and anywhere, and the dark rain also depends entirely on this.


    When he couldn''t hit him, he was always attacked by him. Even if it was as strong as Han 3000, he was quite angry at this time.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your cultivation is rising very fast."


    Ming Yu smiled softly, "how can you be careless when dealing with Han 3000? As for my cultivation, not to mention, do you think cats and dogs can challenge you, Han 3000?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "in this way, if I don''t play, I seem to be sorry for your attention."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 suddenly moved, lifted the power of yin and Yang with one hand, and directly knocked over several experts close to him. After his body accelerated, he went towards the water circle group of Mingyu.


    Once you see three thousand cards, you will not appear in disorder.


    Therefore, the dark rain for a time can only shuttle quickly in the water circle to avoid its edge.


    As soon as Mingyu hid, the one that most restrained Han 3000 completely did not exist. Han 3000 often seized this opportunity and made a fierce chase at the experts who were pestering him.


    Moreover, this kind of fierce pursuit is extremely distorted and abnormal.


    Han 3000 is almost completely regardless of whether the dark rain will suddenly appear behind him, and no matter what kind of sneak attack he will launch on himself and how he should defend. Anyway, I''ll beat them when you''re not here.


    This operation directly defeated a group of experts, even though Han 3000 kept hurting himself because of such a mindless crazy attack.


    But for a moment, the situation was surprisingly tilting towards Han 3000.


    Can you stand it?


    With Ming Yu asking Ye Shijun to lead the four super machine experts such as Heishan demon Ji to make the second set of strong attack points and sneak attack points, this inclination stopped completely and biased towards the falling city.


    The battle continued, and the fire lit up the night sky of the whole city.


    This, until after midnight, everything was quiet


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3697

    When it was time to fall into the city, the fire had dispersed and the battle had come to an end.


    On the playground in front of the hall, there were corpses everywhere at this time.


    Although Mingyu has a good scheduling, regardless of any unconventional attack by Han 3000, she can quickly find a response under the loss, and let Han 3000 pay the corresponding price at the same time.


    But Han 3000 is still Han 3000, the unstoppable super fierce man.


    A large number of soldiers and many experts died in the attack on him, including several super experts.


    In a word, the people who should fall into the city have to pay much more than originally thought in this interception war. I don''t know how many times more.


    Maybe, at least ten times.


    Thousands of people died, thousands were injured, and several formations were completely destroyed. It can be said that the comprehensive siege specially prepared for Han 3000 was not broken up, but other places except the foundation were not hurt.


    Of course, Han 3000 paid a great price.


    The body is still full of blood. Maybe the previous blood can''t be clearly divided between the enemy and us, but it can be guessed that most of it is the enemy. Now, it''s still unclear whether the enemy''s blood is ours, but most of it is his Han 3000.


    Because of collapse, Han 3000 was trembling all over his body at this time, and his legs could not support his standing for a long time, so that he leaned and half sat next to a pile of corpses.


    The sword was also slightly placed at his feet. Although his hand was holding it, it was obvious that his palm could hardly hold the handle of the sword.


    These are only external injuries that can be seen. In fact, although we can''t see the internal injuries, we can already guess one or two.


    Very heavy.


    Moreover, for Han 3000, the most sad thing is that he really ran out of energy.


    This means that Han 3000 can''t launch any attack at all, and even his own injury can''t be used anymore. It can really be repaired.


    He has completely lost.


    However, even so, at present, Han 3000 is more than ten meters away, and there is still no one close to him. Just far away, they take up arms and surround him carefully.


    "You lost." The corners of Mingyu''s mouth also had traces of blood. Han Sanqian''s jade sword cut several holes in her right arm like jade. Looking at Han Sanqian''s failure, unlike others, there was no joy on her face, only a touch of sadness.


    Although she is an opponent, Han 3000 can still cause such great damage under her so precise defense. This alone is enough to make anyone respect.


    Therefore, she uses a feeling of watching the dusk of the God of punishment, and then looks at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled and just opened his mouth. A lot of blood flowed directly from his mouth. He didn''t even wipe his mouth: "yes, I lost."


    "Although you lost, Han 3000, with this battle, although you and I had enemies before, all the hatred is written off here. You are an opponent worthy of everyone''s respect, whether in terms of combat effectiveness or in terms of your indomitable spirit, from the beginning of the night to the end of the night in our tight encirclement." After the words fell, the black mountain demon girl turned and looked at the dark rain, saluted and said, "the black mountain demon girl asked the Dragon elder to give Yu Han 3000 a decent way to die."


    Three super masters, such as Bigfoot Zun, also saluted almost at the same time: "we agree with the black mountain demon girl that Han 3000 can die, but ask to keep his last dignity."


    In a word, many of the soldiers besieged on all sides bowed their heads and knelt, begging in unison.


    "I wait and beg the Dragon elder for mercy."


    Ye Shijun''s teeth are clenched. The deep hatred between him and Han Sanyi can''t make Han Sanyi die: "Han Sanyi hurt my soldiers and humiliated my executives. People and gods are angry about this. Thousands of cuts are not enough. How can we die with dignity?"


    Fu Tian also said anxiously: "yes, Han 3000 should have died of all kinds of torture. It can''t be like this. Otherwise, how can we comfort those heroes who died miserably in his hands? And how can we comfort our executives who were insulted by him? Killing, we must torture and kill severely!"


    Seeing the opinions of both sides, the dark rain was a little embarrassed for a time.


    However, at this time, bursts of laughter suddenly came from the direction of Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3698

    The laughter was pure, without any ridicule or other feelings, but it was so abrupt and strange at this moment.


    In particular, the voice came from Han 3000.


    Naturally, in the harsh, it is even more harsh.


    The crowd looked back. Suddenly, their eyes were full of confusion and confusion, and some even had a little anger.


    "Han 3000, what are you laughing at?" Someone asked.


    "You can still laugh when you are dying. Are you out of your mind?" The tormentalists were even more direct and blunt in their cold voice.


    Although the words were not polite at all, the people of the baosha sect didn''t say much. After all, they all tried their best to win benefits for Han 3000 here. It''s good that he didn''t help and cooperate. He actually sang here in the opposite way.


    Isn''t this a fucking pure mess?


    Ming Yu also looked at Han 3000 faintly. I don''t know what this guy means.


    "What am I laughing at?" Han 3000 stopped laughing, turned to a cold hum and glanced at the crowd: "I laugh at your ability to be high in Korea, which is unmatched."


    "I also laugh at your confidence that you have come to your hometown."


    "Now you know what I''m laughing at?"


    When the words fell, someone suddenly became angry: "Han 3000, you!"


    "Isn''t it?" Han 3000 disdained to smile: "a group of people haven''t won yet. Here you talk to me about how to deal with me. Are you sick?"


    In a word, a large group of angry people simply swallowed their words in their throat and couldn''t get out. Many people were angry and stamped their feet in place.


    Damn, it''s annoying.


    Haven''t won yet? How do you win?


    "You damn Han 3000, I respect you as a man just now, so I admire you very much. I saw that I wanted to torture you to death, so I helped you get rid of it. However, I never thought that your dog should not eat shit at all. At this time, you will put on this B suit."


    "Yes, now I don''t stop anyone from torturing you to death. On the contrary, I support it with my own hands! As an ignorant bastard like you, that should be so."


    "Grass, pretend to be a monster. You really deserve to be cut by thousands of knives."


    The crowd was excited, and a group of people were angry and scolded again and again.


    Obviously, Han 3000 has stimulated them.


    Ming Yu has been staring at Han 3000 and never said a word. She wants to see every action and expression of Han 3000, and then see whether Han 3000''s confidence is true or false.


    In fact, it''s true.


    He is really very confident, but the problem also follows. Why should he be confident?


    He is already surrounded by death, and he is really exhausted. Judging from the current situation, there is only one ending for Han 3000.


    Die!


    Even if a person is no longer afraid of death, his attitude should be just calm. Why is self-confidence?


    This is really very strange.


    She shouldn''t have thought more, but what she could do was that the other party was Han 3000, and she had to think more.


    Han 3000 smiled, glanced at the crowd and said, "you''ve said enough, it''s my turn to say."


    "Those who begged for me just now and went to my Tianshu world without killing people can leave now. I Han 3000 is neither good nor bad. I will not embarrass you."


    As soon as the words came out, a large group of angry people stayed where they were.


    A moment later, someone laughed angrily, pointed to Han 3000, pulled out his ears and said with a strange smile: "what was he talking about just now?"


    "He means, is he going to let us live?"


    "Grass, is he fucking teasing me?"


    Everyone laughed bitterly when they heard the speech.


    "Han 3000, did you break your brain in the fight just now? Are you fucking poisonous?"


    The words fell, and everyone laughed.


    Have you ever seen your enemy trampled under your feet and told you calmly that he wants to spare your life? If so, I''m afraid anyone will laugh at the boy''s brain.


    In fact, they are the same.


    However, just as they laughed, Han 3000 over there suddenly stood up with a smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3699

    When Han 3000 stood up, the smiles on all the faces at the scene were like water meeting the low temperature, and instantly solidified on his face.


    Has been slightly observing Han 3000''s dark rain. At this time, he couldn''t help his throat, and his body suddenly took a half step forward.


    This


    What''s going on?!


    Han 3000 has collapsed and can''t sit still at all. Even if there are intermittent breaks between his words, it''s definitely impossible to recover in such a short time.


    This is not unimaginable, but soul stirring.


    Even though Han 3000''s recovery ability is indeed better than ordinary people, at most, he can only barely stand up and stagger.


    But now Han 3000 is not like this. He stands up quickly and defends the Buddha like a normal person.


    Moreover, if he used all his strength to stand up and pretend to frighten people, the jade sword held in his hand shows that he can''t be like this at all.


    He''s more like... Normal.


    But it''s impossible. So many eyes are looking at it, and it takes so long. When they have complete advantages, they are scarred and panting. How can he stand up now when Han 3000 is passive and alone.


    This... This is impossible, isn''t it?


    But Han 3000


    The dark rain is still so, while others are obviously exaggerating.


    A group of people are like ghosts. After their faces and smiles solidify, their bodies subconsciously take a step backward.


    "Why, can''t you laugh?" Han 3000 looked at them and smiled.


    They''re all scared like hell, laughing?


    How can you laugh?!


    "Han 3000, you..."


    Dumb, even if someone was shocked and said something, it was stuck in his throat. Then, like others, it was completely silent.


    Ye Shijun''s atmosphere is stingy. He can''t accept this situation, and he can''t see any rise of Han 3000.


    Seeing everyone stunned, ye Shijun bit his teeth and stood up angrily: "fuck, do you think we''re comparing standing games with you? You''re great when you stand up?"


    "Stand up and you can decide our life and death?"


    "Let me say something ugly, Han 3000. Don''t say your boy is standing up now. Even if your boy can run and jump now, so what?"


    "Well?"


    These words awakened many people.


    Yes, as ye Shijun said, what does it mean that Han 3000 can stand up? It doesn''t mean anything.


    Even if he can run and jump further now, what can he do?


    A toothless tiger looks scary, but what about it?


    It has no threat at all!


    Thinking of this, a group of people immediately scolded.


    "Fuck, I''m really scared by you. Yes, what can you do if you stand up? It''s hard not to kill us just by your little Kung Fu?"


    "There are all monks here. Don''t say you want to hurt us with your Kung Fu. Even if you want to get close, we''re bullshit."


    "In our eyes, Han 3000, although you can stand up now, it''s really beyond our expectation, but... That''s all."


    The words fell, and everyone laughed again.


    Zhu Yanshuo originally wanted to laugh, but when he looked at Mingyu and found that Mingyu''s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter, he chose to stop and looked at Han 3000 tightly at the same time.


    It seems that he wants to find some clues from Han 3000 like Mingyu.


    The more you look at it, the tighter Zhu Yanshuo''s eyebrows are like the dark rain.


    Because he gradually found that


    There seems to be something wrong with Han 3000 at this time.


    As for what is wrong, he really can''t say.


    However, if you have to say something, that is feeling.


    He feels that Han 3000 now is completely different from Han 3000 just now, and even completely different from Han 3000 before. It''s more like


    He just came out of the book of heaven


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo''s pupils suddenly enlarged infinitely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3700

    no


    no


    no


    It''s impossible!


    Zhu Yanshuo shook his head desperately and crazily. He didn''t want to believe what he saw.


    Of course, he also admitted that these guesses were extremely impossible.


    Because it was simple!


    How could Han 3000 be the same as when he just came out of the Tianshu world three days ago.


    Not to mention today''s consumption, just the external consumption in three days has made everyone lose their skin. Why can he be exactly the same as when he first came out.


    Obviously, there are no other possibilities for this idea except to scare yourself.


    But just when Zhu Yanshuo broke the idea, looking at Han 3000''s eyes seemed to tell him that he shouldn''t break the idea, because it seemed to be right.


    But


    At this time, Han 3000, who was standing and smiling all the time, said, "what if I suddenly get full of Qi?"


    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu were shocked successively. Is it true that they imagined the absurd idea?


    Not only they, but also those who have just done it, are also stunned at this time.


    If you''re full of Qi, do you have to ask again?


    If he is really angry, Han 3000''s sentence of letting people go will no longer be a joke, but true!


    Because Han 3000 in his heyday did have this ability.


    Seeing this, ye Shijun immediately stood up and said angrily, "Han 3000, do you treat us as fools, or do you think your boy is clearly a fool?"


    "Your Qi is full of grass. Don''t you say I have become a God?"


    "Yes, I also said that I just used the strength of farting."


    A group of people swear, and some even smile angrily.


    For Han 3000''s remarks, they simply looked at it as a joke.


    In the face of these criticisms, Han 3000 was not angry, but shook his head: "in fact, I don''t believe it."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    A large group of people burst out laughing.


    However, in the laughter of the crowd, no one heard Han 3000 murmur the next sentence: "but there are some reasons you can''t believe."


    Han 3000 raised his head and looked at the laughing crowd: "however, since you say boxing and foot Kung Fu is not good, I''ll use boxing and foot Kung Fu to open your eyes and punish you for your slander of martial arts."


    Words fall, Han 3000 suddenly moves under his feet.


    Under the formula of heaven, the whole person quickly attacked Ye Shijun.


    The boy laughed the most wildly and loudly. Naturally, he was even more damn.


    "What?"


    Seeing Han 3000 suddenly rush over, a group of people were surprised.


    However, although it was really surprising that Han 3000 could launch an attack at this time, it was not surprising to see that Han 3000''s impact was an attack without any real power. Although a group of people were surprised, they didn''t mean to be afraid.


    Ye Shijun smiled coldly. Someone was in a hurry to die. Of course, this is a good thing we can''t wait for.


    At least, he had long wanted to find the face he had lost in Han 3000''s body and take a bad breath.


    Thinking of this, ye Shijun directly went around with one hand magic Qi, and the whole person quickly went directly to Han 3000.


    "Young master Ye is really strong. He has consumed Han 3000 for such a long time. I thought he was almost as tired as us, but I really didn''t expect that even now, he is still as fierce as a tiger. I admire him, admire him."


    "Hum, if Han 3000 hadn''t escaped with that broken book at the beginning, he would have been in the situation today. He has made enough money after letting him be free and happy for so long. However, what should come will always come. Today, we can have a good look at what pain is."


    "That''s right. Speaking of this, I''m looking forward to Han San being beaten like a dog. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know his mother."


    A group of people saw Ye Shijun rush out and watched a good play one by one.


    At this time, ye Shijun was very ferocious under the magic spirit. Looking at Han 3000 getting closer and closer to himself, the whole person also entered the confidence of gloomy sneer.


    "Han 3000, I want you to die."


    As soon as the cold voice drank, his evil spirit appeared and directly blew a punch at Han 3000.


    The evil Qi directly forms a barrier, which not only blocks Han 3000, but also directly rebounds it. For ye Shijun, the dimensionality reduction blow is simply not too cool.


    "It''s not certain who will die." Han 3000 smiled coldly and punched directly at the magic gas barrier


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3701

    Boom!!


    There is no picture that magic Qi directly blocks Han 3000''s fist, and there is no picture that magic Qi directly bounces Han 3000 out.


    Just a loud roar.


    The next second, Han 3000''s fist had directly broken through the magic gas barrier and went through it.


    what!!


    All the people were directly dumbfounded on the spot and couldn''t help taking a step forward in panic.


    Some people even wiped their eyes directly and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Even the dark rain, which has always been silent, was not shocked at this time, and the whole person''s mouth was slightly open!


    This... How is this possible?


    Han 3000 is only a pure fist attack. Although his speed is really fast enough and his strength looks full, it is an advantage that can be occupied only when he competes with his body.


    And when you use magic, these things are useless.


    It should not have any resistance at all.


    This is completely two dimensions. A top martial arts master has no chance of winning in front of an entry-level monk, which can prove how terrible the gap between them is.


    But Han 3000!!!


    He is facing the top expert Ye Shijun.


    Even those who practice Taoism, even those present, how many people can defeat him with Taoism?


    I''m afraid you can count with one hand.


    But it happened that there was such a huge gap. It happened that it hit the stone with an egg, but it forcibly smashed the stone with an egg.


    Ye Shijun can obviously feel the sharp pain from his chest. He prevents the Buddha from being directly hit by a huge mountain.


    The internal organs were rolling and the sternum was broken into pieces.


    He looked incredibly at his chest, which had completely taken on the shape of a fist and completely collapsed.


    He looked up again at Han 3000.


    He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand.


    He has such a powerful evil spirit and such a superb method. It should be easier to catch Han 3000 than to eat.


    But why, why is it so?


    He Han 3000 not only failed miserably as he expected, but even... In turn, he destroyed himself in an instant.


    This... How is this possible?!


    "I''m sorry, I know you want to pretend to be forced, but unfortunately, you met me again. It''s good, yes and again." Han 3000 smiled coldly, moved his hand gently, and directly beat Ye Shijun several meters with an inch of strength.


    Several experts behind him caught Ye Shijun and just stepped back a few steps, which barely stabilized his body.


    "Poof!" Ye Shijun sprayed blood directly.


    Several experts looked at it, but they were afraid of each face.


    "The fist breaks the chest and counts the bones. If childe Ye is not a top expert and has a lot of magic Qi to protect his body, I''m afraid anyone will die directly." Someone reported to Mingyu.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu were shocked at the same time.


    Where is this Han 3000 sacred?


    One punch alone can hurt a top expert like Ye Shijun, and even kill Ye Shijun.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, even if they were killed, they couldn''t believe it.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and closed his hand slightly. He patted the magic gas on his hands and said with a smile: "who laughs that martial arts alone can''t kill you?"


    "Who wants to try again?"


    As soon as their eyes swept, they all retreated for a few steps and hesitated to look at them.


    The previous heroic words now look more like a reminder to satirize yourself.


    The secret of heaven is a magical method that Han 3000 himself is extremely confused and doesn''t understand. Even if rishengyuan has suffered a great loss on it, what does Ye Shijun count?


    "Look at you, there seems to be no doubt?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    Then Han 3000 was slightly upright and took a look at everyone: "how about changing our way?"


    "In fact, I don''t like to fight like this directly. After all, I waste my strength and dirty my hands."


    Arrogant, but confusing.


    "What else can I use without this way?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "of course, it''s true Qi. We are all practitioners."


    Then, in the frightened eyes of everyone, Han 3000''s evil spirit appeared wildly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3702

    "What?"


    "This..."


    A group of people were extremely frightened, with protruding eyes and wide mouth, in case the Buddha saw something extremely terrible.


    In a way, it''s really scary enough.


    Han 3000 is incredibly at this moment, with great energy on his body.


    The most important thing is that the evil Qi on him is not just a simple, simple little power


    But, a lot.


    To make people''s scalp numb, to make people doubt life.


    Zhu Yanshuo stumbled directly and nearly fainted on the spot. His whole face was as white as a piece of white paper.


    Not to mention that he was so, even their mainstay, Mingyu, stayed at the scene completely.


    She doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand why.


    Did she underestimate Han 3000? I''m afraid never.


    Even, she overestimated and valued Han 3000 more than anyone else. This point can be seen only by the extent of her encirclement and suppression of Han 3000.


    Layers of battlefield, as well as continuous consumption for a long time.


    In fact, this is already the highest standard and the highest patience to play against a person, which is enough to see that Ming Yu attaches importance to Han 3000.


    However, it is so much attention, so think layer after layer, but the result is still the same.


    This has to make people have a strong sense of frustration, but also deeply shocked beyond words.


    God, can you tell me where the limit of Han 3000 is?


    Is it the limit of heaven?!


    "Han 3000, who the fuck are you bluffing? After three days of consumption, you''ve fought with us for another night. How can you really have much left?"


    "Yes, you must have let out all your remaining true Qi at one time to scare us?"


    After the shock of the four masters, they reflected and began to shout at Han 3000 angrily.


    "You''re right. Shit, I almost let this boy be fooled by the poor. Fuck, I don''t believe this guy can still be powerful after such fierce consumption."


    "Yes, brothers, don''t be afraid. This guy is just a paper tiger in the final analysis."


    "Whether it''s true or false, just try it?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "Try if you want. I''m afraid you won''t succeed." The Bigfoot master drank angrily.


    The next second, he directly lifted zhenneng, turned over and kicked Han 3000 directly.


    Han 3000 didn''t move at all, but waited quietly.


    "Smelly boy, I said you were pretending. Now you''re exposed." The big foot Reverend drank coldly.


    And seeing Han 3000 not moving at this time, everyone couldn''t help breathing, and finally completely relaxed. At least from the current situation, as Bigfoot said, Han 3000 is clearly pretending.


    This is also in line with the truth. After all, shouldn''t it be so?


    "Die, Han 3000." The big foot Reverend said proudly.


    The corner of Han 3000''s mouth was slightly cracked. Although it seemed that he stood still in place, in fact, Han 3000 had already operated his energy. At the same time, burning silence was used, and the slightly hanging right hand was already starting fire.


    It is needless to say that the cultivation of Bigfoot is natural. In the eyes of Han 3000, he can also be a master.


    But just because he is such an expert, Han 3000 has a strong curiosity in his heart.


    The curious thing is also very simple, that is, the overbearing magic skill of burning silence. What kind of destructive power will happen to the real master?!


    In the past, all the people who tried were the enemies of the true God. Because of their own limitations, they can''t give a real and objective answer, but now it''s different.


    The big foot venerable sent it to the door in person. How could Han 3000 miss such an opportunity.


    Closer, closer, closer and closer.


    Han 3000 also moved suddenly.


    Take a small horse step slightly, and then hold and lift your right fist.


    "Burning silence."


    Boom!!


    The right fist is directly turned into a red soldering iron, which is burning with the surrounding air, and one punch is hit directly.


    Fists and feet immediately meet!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3703

    peaceful.


    The whole audience was at peace.


    Because just when they thought Han 3000 was a paper tiger, the paper tiger opened its mouth at the most critical moment.


    But this peace is destined to be short-lived.


    When the fist and foot confrontation lasted for about a second, the peace was broken.


    Boom!


    A powerful flame roared out directly from Han 3000''s hands. In the frightened eyes of the Bigfoot venerable, it swept his huge Bigfoot like a fire dragon.


    Then, under his hasty resistance, the fire dragon swept through his whole body and swallowed it completely.


    Bang!


    At the same time, a huge strange force also came out of the fist hair.


    The Bigfoot, who had become a fireball, flew several meters and finally hit the rear heavily.


    The crowd in the rear wanted to pick it up subconsciously, but when they saw the flaming flame on the Bigfoot and the extremely fast retreat speed, a group of people could only disperse in panic.


    Boom!


    With a huge shake on the ground and the explosion of stone bricks in front of the hall, the dust was flying. Many people subconsciously turned sideways to avoid, and the big foot worshipper smashed down.


    When people look back in public, they can''t help but be stunned.


    It was only a deep pit, which was more than ten centimeters deep. Half of the body of the big foot Reverend fell in, and only his limbs were barely stuck around the pit.


    The crack that spread out from the center of the pit went all the way to tens of meters.


    see the scene which is dreadful to one ''s mind!


    A group of people are stupid.


    What the hell is this?


    Bigfoot venerable person, the top expert, is not a shrimp soldier and crab general, let alone a cat and dog.


    But in front of Han 3000, he was defeated in one round.


    This really makes people feel numb.


    Especially at this time, the Bigfoot venerable was still screaming wildly because of the raging fire, which added more shock and fear to the public.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible?"


    "It''s impossible for Han 3000 to have a large number of real talents now. That is to say, don''t want to hurt the top experts such as Bigfoot. Even if he can barely do a good defense, it''s a fool''s dream, but how did he do it?"


    "What''s more, one move directly killed the Bigfoot master?"


    There was much talk, doubt and shock.


    "Or, in fact, Han 3000 didn''t lie from beginning to end. He is really full of energy. However, in terms of our ability and vision, we can''t imagine how huge his energy is actually?"


    This sentence was almost hammered into the hearts of everyone on the scene.


    Because if so, it will become extremely terrible.


    Ming Yu looks at Han 3000. She is thinking, and she is also considering.


    She will not easily believe that Han 3000 is gone, nor will she casually believe that Han 3000 is energy now. There are many remarks. She weighs and judges them in her own observation.


    But to her regret, she couldn''t see through.


    From a rational point of view, she is more inclined to Han 3000, who may have more energy than they thought, or a sudden attack on the reflection of death.


    But the emotional side is telling him that this is Han 3000.


    A Han 3000 who will never be easily tested by others.


    His body is full of unknowns and mysteries, but also full of fantastic, and


    miracle!


    But will this miracle really happen to him again?


    It''s really very possible for Han 3000 to open and hang all the way.


    But he''s not so lucky. Can he open and hang up every time?


    "Is there anyone else to try?" Han 3000 blew his hand slightly, smiled gently and looked around.


    A group of people looked at each other and retreated one after another. Even those who were accidentally stopped by Han 3000''s eyes shook their heads like rattles and refused one after another.


    With the lessons of Ye Shijun and Bigfoot, who dares to touch such eyebrows at this time?


    "Hum." Han 3000 smiled coldly: "did you not shout before? Why, now you are mute?"


    The scene was silent.


    "I''ll come."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3704

    When I looked up, the dark rain came out slowly.


    With a slight movement in his hand, the two water circles fell directly on the Bigfoot. In this way, the flame on the Bigfoot began to extinguish.


    However, even if the fire is extinguished, the big foot venerable is still in a good state at this time.


    Dying, his mouth was full of black gas and smoke, and his skin was almost intact.


    "God... Dragon elder, no... don''t mess up."


    "Han... Han, Han 3000, he... He... He''s a little abnormal."


    On hearing this, Heishan demon Ji and others hurried to inject zhenneng into his back, hoping to protect his heart pulse so that he could hold on until he finished speaking.


    They are all masters. Their energy is rich and pure. When injected into the body of Bigfoot, the situation of Bigfoot is much better.


    "Bigfoot, what do you want to say?"


    The big foot Reverend took a hard breath, looked at the dark rain and said, "elder, I just fought with Han 3000. I don''t know why, I can obviously feel that the real Qi in Han 3000 has reached an explosive state."


    "Big feet, what are you talking about? How can Han 3000 be really angry?"


    "Yes, Han 3000 has been consumed by us for so long. He can''t be in such a state at all."


    "Even if he is really stronger than we imagine and understand, he can''t be stronger than the true God. Even if the true God is consumed by us so seriously, he can''t still be in such a state."


    Yes, even the true God, in the face of such a huge long-term consumption, it is great to retain half of the energy.


    He Han 3000, how can he?


    Therefore, in the face of the words of Bigfoot, the three experts led by Heishan demon Ji refuted it on the spot.


    "It''s hard for me to believe it, but you guys, we''ve been fighting side by side for so long. You know what I''m like. I never talk big. You must believe me. Han 3000 is strange... It''s really strange."


    After some words, the black mountain demon girl and others were silent.


    What Bigfoot said is true.


    We fight side by side and have a lot of contact. Naturally, we all know each other''s character quite well. Although the big foot Zun is really arrogant.


    But on the whole, what he said is trustworthy.


    However, if you really follow what he said, what kind of monster is Han 3000 now? Now, he can really explode?


    Ming Yu frowns slightly. She is not the generation of Ye Shijun. She is impulsive and irritable. Does she believe the words of Bigfoot?


    Believe, but not all.


    But at this time, these are not important.


    There is a saying that riding a tiger is difficult.


    As it happens, this is the state at present. So, even if what Bigfoot said is completely credible and Mingyu fully believes, what can that be?


    Admit it? Strengthen the enemy''s morale and destroy their prestige?


    Of course not.


    The only wise choice can only be to go on.


    Thinking of this, Mingyu glanced at the big foot Reverend with a faint cold, and then said impolitely:


    "Big feet, you are confused. Don''t say Han 3000 is not a true God. Even if he is, he can''t still keep a full state under this consumption."


    "But you said he was full."


    "It''s not terrible to lose. There are people outside and mountains outside. But it''s embarrassing if you don''t want to admit defeat and find some absurd reasons for yourself."


    Hearing this, the Bigfoot venerable was obviously stunned. Then he hurried to support his body and wanted to cry for himself.


    However, at this time, Mingyu waved with a big hand: "take it down and find a better doctor to take a good look at him."


    "Yes."


    Several soldiers immediately took the order and hurried back with the Bigfoot. Although the Bigfoot still stubbornly insisted that what he said was true in the end, his words were just his incompetent sophistry under the dark rain.


    "You want to fight me?" Han 3000 smiled coldly and looked at Ming Yu: "although I don''t like beating women very much, the new hatred and old hatred between you and me should also be counted."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3705

    Ming Yu smiled gently: "Han 3000, you don''t show off. I know you are more powerful than any of us think, but anyone always has limits."


    "It''s really a bit unexpected that you can fight until now. However, I also believe that your weakness just now is just pretended. The purpose is to create an illusion and give us a scene of your resurrection full of blood."


    "If you use it well, you can achieve the goal of subduing the soldiers without fighting by relying only on your current momentum and all kinds of myths left by yourself. I have to say that you are really smart and resourceful."


    "But it''s a pity that I''m very human, not to mention stupid. How can you hide it from my eyes with such a small mind?"


    As soon as these words came out, sure enough, a group of people who had just been extremely afraid of Han 3000 immediately stabilized their mind. Some people were brainwashed on the spot and shouted for a comeback.


    "Fuck, Han 3000, you son of a bitch, you dare to play these little Yin moves. I almost fell for you. I really thought you were a God and a man. It''s useless to fight. Now it seems that I bah."


    "His mother, Han Sansan, you are a sinister villain. You can play such a shameless thing on the battlefield. Damn it, I will break you up later to relieve my hatred."


    "Yes, kill him."


    The excitement of the crowd completely changed the previous state of lethargy.


    Han 3000 smiled and looked at the dark rain and said, "it seems that you can rise to this position in such a short time. It''s not as simple as just doing some treacherous things. You''re really an expert in mastering people''s hearts."


    Ming Yu smiled and didn''t answer this, but his eyes had explained everything.


    Turning crisis into safety and sticking to his heart are the basic talents that a commander should have.


    "Well, you have your way to inspire your military spirit, and I also have my way to cross their psychology." Words fall, Han 3000 body suddenly move.


    Evil spirit!


    The hand moved, the Thunder Dragon in the cloud appeared, the shoulder shook, and the sky fire moon wheel came out.


    The earth fire rises again, and the shadow of the heavenly beast appears!


    "Kill!"


    With a move in his hand and a mention of the jade sword, Han 3000 came straight like a demon God.


    Ming Yu waved his hands. Almost at the same time, the soldiers on his side also attacked fiercely under the leadership of the master.


    For a moment, sky thunder to earth fire.


    Only the first dark rain to stand out slowly retreated back in the crowd at this time.


    She was the first to stand up, but that doesn''t mean she wants to rush up first.


    With her current strength, is she confident to deal with Han 3000?


    Judging from the improvement of her skill now, there is!


    But from his incomprehensible thoughts about Han 3000, No.


    This is a 50-50 situation.


    But Mingyu will not choose this.


    In the current scene, she doesn''t want to take such a risk. The reason why she is the first to stand up is also very simple. As Han Sanqian said, she is actually just to re inspire people.


    She needs to tell everyone that everything is an illusion. Han 3000 is just a paper tiger, so they will rush forward.


    As long as they charge, it doesn''t really matter whether Han 3000 is full of Qi as big foot said.


    Because the reason is also very simple. As long as the morale is still there, even if he is really angry with Han 3000, the formation of the second battlefield can still completely impact Han 3000 again.


    At that time, with the strength of Mingyu now, she can still finish the harvest.


    So that''s the point.


    Boom!!!


    The two armies fought again. In a flash, there were explosions everywhere. At the same time, a new round of confrontation began again.


    Han 3000 is still the Han 3000. Even though we are outnumbered, we still live and die. We take the lead in and out. We don''t see any weakness at all. Instead, we are invincible like sheep and tigers.


    However, the elite of the city is also not bad. At this time, under the "charge leadership" of Mingyu, he fought and killed.


    Han 3000''s fierce is really scary, but they also believe what their dragon elder told them. Han 3000 won''t last long.


    For a time, the peaceful middle of the night was rekindled by the war, and the fire lit up the night sky!


    However, in this bright night sky, a little different from other light spots are hiding in it


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3706

    "Use it flexibly. Han 3000 is a thief."


    The light spot is very small, almost like sand, but there seems to be something else in the light spot.


    As a voice sounded, an old man in white slowly appeared in the inner universe.


    If Han 3000 is there, he must be able to recognize at a glance that he is not someone else, but an old man sweeping the floor.


    "Expected, but unexpected." Another figure also gently emerged. It was the eight wasteland Tianshu: "if you break the game in this way, you can only say that he really has Han 3000."


    "He is good at using the art of Taixu. On the surface, he has been playing psychological warfare with the opposite side in the past three days, but in fact, it is not so."


    "His real purpose is to wait for Taixu to restart."


    The old sweeper nodded. Yes, that''s right.


    Once Taixu restarts, for Han 3000, it can really have a chance to fully recover.


    Of course, during this period of time, Han 3000''s land seal may also happen at any time, so he pulled out Xia Wei. It seems that he is talking about love and giving the enemy an illusion that Han 3000 deliberately mocks them. In fact, Han 3000 will always take advantage of the opportunity of their closer proximity to suck some of Xia Wei''s Phoenix blood in the past three days.


    When he sleeps, he is more in a weak state under the action of the blood of the Phoenix.


    But because he always sleeps, he creates an illusion that it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, so that no one notices that there are two layers of meaning in his ordinary sleep.


    This point, including Lin long and evil Taotie who are around us, is not noticed.


    "He is very cautious." The old man who sweeps the floor smiled: "in the eight wasteland book, the cooling off period of Taixu is about three days. In fact, according to the conversion of time, it may only be a few hours in the eight square world."


    "But to be on the safe side, he waited for three days even in the eight-way world."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu nodded: "he wants to be foolproof."


    The old sweeper continued to laugh: "in fact, even just now, he was still seeking stability in stability. When he arrived at the second battlefield, he was still frantically stimulating the other party, which had made the other party rise up in anger and besiege him."


    "This has two advantages. First, Han 3000 can take advantage of this opportunity to kill in a large area as much as possible. Second, it can also make the enemy come back without success in an extremely angry mood, suddenly come back full of blood and completely destroy the enemy''s psychological defense line."


    "He has wisdom and courage, loves adventure and seeks stability. He really makes people look forward to it more and more."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu also nodded: "the more in adversity, Han Sanyue can make a lot of incredible but amazing behaviors."


    "However, there''s a problem. Han Sanqian is really weird and clever. He took advantage of his own advantages and forcibly pulled back the disadvantage of one side down. But..."


    The old sweeper nodded and looked at the side of the city on the battlefield: "you mean to say that the other party''s power is still large enough. Han 3000 can only try to make the other party''s advantage small, but can''t balance the two."


    This is also the reason why the eight wasteland Tianshu is vaguely worried: "yes, in such a white hot stage of the war, any small advantage is also likely to be the last straw to crush the camel. The problems faced by Han 3000 are actually very serious."


    There is nothing wrong with this point. Although Han 3000 did well enough, the problem still exists.


    How to break the game?


    The old sweeper smiled: "maybe you and I are worried about a useless meal here. After all, maybe Han 3000 has already prepared for him."


    Ba Huang Tian Shu thought a little and nodded: "that''s what he said. After all, this guy is Han 3000."


    "Let''s watch a good play and see how Han 3000 broke this strange game and what tricks he can play." Ba Huang Tian Shu also said.


    Then, the little light like sand suddenly dissipated and completely disappeared in the sky.


    And almost at this time, the battle on the ground


    Han 3000 lives in the center, but it is full of people all around, but


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3707

    However, the scene of Han 3000 in the field did not lose the wind at all. Under the wide opening and closing, it was almost seen and destroyed, with extraordinary prestige.


    And a large number of elite people who should have occupied the city, but in fact their hearts are cold.


    The reason is also very simple. With such a large-scale attack, the so-called Han 3000 in the mouth of the Dragon elder is approaching the limit, but it has not come yet.


    On the contrary, Han 3000 is now more and more brave, with all his firepower open.


    "Elder Shenlong, can we make a mistake?" Zhu Yanshuo whispered to Mingyu and asked.


    Ming Yu frowned and looked for a moment: "do you think I''m fully prepared for him?"


    "Zhu doesn''t flatter, but he must also admit that the arrangement of the Dragon elder is absolutely right and sufficient. Even Zhu ventured to say that Zhu always thought that the Dragon elder''s defense against Han 3000 was really too cautious. But to be honest, it''s lucky that the Dragon elder''s defense was thorough enough. Now the situation can be slightly. It''s strange that Han 3000 is like a thousand foot old worm, dead and alive and dead." Zhu Yanshuo became more and more angry, and even clenched his teeth for a time.


    Ming Yu nodded: "yes, this Han 3000 is really weird. After our heavy consumption, three days and tonight, it turns out that he doesn''t seem to have happened at all."


    "No, it happened." Ming Yu shook his head: "it''s like he takes fighting as a meal, but the Vietnam War is more energetic."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and said, "yes, it''s been fighting for so long, but Han 3000 is more and more brave. Logically, it''s impossible."


    "The fierce fight in the middle of the night and now, even if he Han 3000 can really reserve far more than ordinary people think, it won''t be so fierce."


    Ming Yu took a long breath. What secret is Han 3000 hiding? Why can''t people see through it?


    "Elder Shenlong, in any case, it''s a long night''s dream. I think... Why don''t you order everyone to launch the final general attack? If it goes on like this, we don''t know whether Han 3000 can stick to it, but we can be sure that the military will break up."


    Yes, no matter how dead or alive, there must be a belief behind it.


    Since ancient times, even the rebels often need to find teachers to become famous, which is precisely because of this reason. Without these, the heart of the army will be strong.


    At present, a large number of soldiers are frantically attacking because they believe that Han 3000 will not be able to hold on.


    If time drags on for a long time, the morale of the army will naturally shake, and the combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced at that time.


    Therefore, although it is too risky to launch the general attack now, it is obviously better to balance the advantages and disadvantages.


    "Well, thunder war drum, order all soldiers to win no matter how much they pay." The cold voice of the dark rain.


    "Subordinates understand!" Zhu Yanshuo took command and nodded to several commanders behind him.


    Several commanders immediately withdrew to the left side of the huge drum in front of the hall, and then the war drum and heavy hammer.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the sound of the five drums, the world can be shocked. With the sound of the drums, the soldiers and experts on the third floor outside Han Sanli were suddenly as excited as beating chicken blood.


    "Kill Han 3000 and go home with wine and meat. Otherwise, our people can only be ordered by death."


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!!!"


    Ten thousand voices roared together, and all the soldiers suddenly seemed crazy. They attacked Han 3000 madly.


    All kinds of spells are thrown unreservedly, and the soldiers, guns, sticks and swords are as dazzling as mercury.


    At this time, Han 3000 flew away directly and looked at the absolute general attack of these people. His face was not afraid at all, but full of a cold smile.


    "What? Can''t you help it at last?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for too long."


    The words fell, Han 3000 suddenly moved in his hand, and the whole popularity door opened.


    What''s amazing happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3708

    "He... What is he doing?"


    "That guy..."


    No reservation, no hesitation.


    Han Sanqian urged almost all his energy this time.


    White light, jade light, golden light, black light, colorful.


    Noumenon Qi, chaos Qi, magic Qi and several Qi are one.


    Suddenly, Han 3000 became like a God coming to earth and a demon coming to the world.


    The power of yin and Yang filled his body, so that Han 3000 was white on the left, dark on the right, gold on the head and black on the feet.


    "Damn it, Han Sanqian..."


    "Heaven and earth are on the earth, listen to my orders, you Huang, no phase divine skill!"


    The quiet emperor in the left hand can cover the world, and there is no phase in the right hand to cover the rain.


    The quiet emperor has thousands of power, and there is no phase to recover thousands of skills.


    "Stop it all!"


    As soon as he drank his anger, Han 3000 urged the youhuang with the power of his left hand and directly stretched out a huge barrier in front of him to resist all kinds of spells of the experts who attacked the most ferocious.


    The power of the right hand urges the invisible magic skill to directly absorb all the attacks of the soldiers on the right, and then copy them.


    "This Han 3000 incredibly, incredibly up to now, still can rely on one''s own strength to block so many attacks?"


    "Isn''t this his mother?"


    "Fuck, he''s kidding? Singing and acting?"


    Everyone was so surprised that they were talking nonsense. Even Mingyu couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Han 3000


    What the hell does this guy mean?


    How did he play?


    They see people like this, not to mention those who fight Han 3000 on the battlefield.


    They were stunned and numb.


    Didn''t it say that Han 3000 is the end of a powerful crossbow?


    Didn''t you agree that Han 3000 is about to die?


    But is he going to die now? It''s so clear that it''s just waking up.


    Mingyu also knows that the situation is bad, and a look indicates Zhu Yanshuo.


    Suddenly, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly stood forward, slightly together, drank angrily, and said, "hold on, don''t be afraid. This Han 3000 is empty of his real energy reserve. It seems powerful, but it''s just a reflection."


    Zhu Yanshuo said something together, and soon someone immediately took up the words and said with a smile, "that''s right. He Han 3000 has one block on his left hand and one block on his right hand. It seems that he is really invincible. However, ask Han 3000. What else can he do if we want to attack next?"


    "Yes, yes, some people look fierce. In fact, ha ha."


    "Han 3000, I''m not afraid of you. What if you can resist? Can you attack? Ha ha."


    "It''s just that the tiger was tied to death. I''m afraid he''ll do something. Brothers, his hands can''t be free at all. We can kill him with one wave."


    "Ha ha, your hands are not empty. Han 3000, are you going to attack us with beriberi? If so, I have to wear a veil first. After all, I''m allergic to beriberi."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone laughed, but never stopped.


    Only Ming Yu stared at Han 3000 closely.


    Of course, if there are others.


    In the last corner of the main hall of the city, there is one person on each side.


    Fu Mei and Zhu Yaner.


    The two women, like their colleagues, made an appointment first. They both secretly watched from the rear all the way to the front hall, even though neither of them had permission.


    Their emotions were as complex as that day.


    They don''t know how to express what they think, because it''s strange and unspeakable.


    At this time, Han 3000, as they said, did not have empty hands. However, in the face of the ruthless ridicule of these people, Han 3000 had no anger on his face.


    On the contrary, he was smiling with a trace of contempt and disdain.


    Even, there is a trace of silence.


    This kind of speechless is not the kind of speechless, but the kind of speechless who, as a superior, doesn''t know when watching a group of clowns jump up and down.


    It''s like, you''re watching a fool, and you have to teach you this and that in your major.


    Ridiculous, ridiculous to the extreme.


    "Do you really think I can''t attack?" Han 3000 smiled and shook his head helplessly: "I warned you that I would not be embarrassed if I was willing to leave. Unfortunately, you don''t cherish the opportunity."


    Then Han 3000 smiled coldly, "now, sing a funeral song for yourself."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3709

    Death song?!


    A group of people smiled slightly and looked at Han 3000 puzzled.


    "It''s not easy to hit you?"


    As soon as Han 3000 drank coldly, he immediately copied and hit the Wuxiang magic skill in his right hand.


    The soldiers on the right immediately resisted as quickly as before, and the damage was not so fierce.


    But obviously, Han 3000 doesn''t want these.


    "Eight wasteland books, open them for me."


    As soon as he drank his anger, Han 3000 moved directly to heaven.


    With the appearance of an aperture, everything seems to be stationary.


    But the next second!


    "Roar!"


    The beast roars thousands of miles!


    Angry roar!


    imbued with a spirit that can conquer mountains and rivers!


    In the aperture, there were countless strange animals that looked at their numbness and rushed out, struggling to roar and roar.


    "Kill me!"


    what?!


    "Han 3000''s group of strange animals!"


    "Shit!"


    "His mother, Han Sansan is playing such a trick at this time."


    "Dog day, I forgot his back hand."


    When seeing the sudden attack of these beasts, many people present suddenly changed their faces in horror.


    This is bullshit.


    Why did these monsters suddenly kill out at such a critical time?!


    Isn''t this a matter of taking drastic measures and dying?


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 roared and burned silence with his right hand. When covered by burning silence, the yin-yang force of his hands moved and directly moved the youhuang barrier. After changing the direction of the attack of several experts, he withdrew to the youhuang and changed their behavior of attacking the Dharma sect, he suddenly moved and attacked directly.


    "Hold on to him, hold on to him, I grass."


    Some people shouted loudly, some were so anxious that they stamped their feet in place, and some were in a panic that they even began to bombard Han Trinity with spells.


    In a hurry, no matter whether it is aimed or not, no matter whether it is biased or not, it is misplaced anyway.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and wanted you to get together and be unprepared.


    "Burning silence!"


    Fire fist, lead the sky down.


    At the same time, Pangu''s axe was directly put forward to cooperate with Taixu SHENBU and aim at the enemy.


    The lion in the hyenas!


    Although there were tens of thousands of soldiers there, the army of strange animals falling from the sky was as terrible as a flood. Under the chaos, it was scattered by strange animals for a time, and many people fled.


    It is as miserable as a hairless animal in a storm.


    "Han... Han 3000." The dark rain stumbled slightly and stepped back.


    She made all kinds of plans, but she didn''t expect things to go this far.


    Has she thought about animals?


    Of course.


    But just because Han 3000 was resurrected with full blood after consumption, it made the rhythm of everything a little bad.


    She didn''t dare to say it all collapsed, but at least she didn''t dare to say it was safe this time.


    "Damn it." Zhu Yanshuo also clenched his teeth.


    At present, there is a tendency of Tian Ji horse racing.


    One ring after another, but because of a certain accident in Han 3000, the ring began to fall off and became no longer so firm.


    "Elder Shenlong, the troops are in disorder and the morale of the army is lax. What should I do now?"


    "Yes, elder Shenlong, we have to find a way quickly."


    Seeing the soldiers scattered by strange animals, there was a wave of killing of Han 3000 in the expert group. With each passing day, the morale of the army in the city was low and hurried.


    If this confrontation continues, the situation is extremely critical.


    "Dragon elder, start the ultimate plan." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "The ultimate plan?" Ming Yu was obviously stunned.


    The ultimate plan is to live or die.


    Don''t be a last resort. This is the last thing Mingyu wants to use.


    This is the only trump card in this war.


    Once exposed without success, its meaning may only bring harm to itself.


    "Elder Shenlong, don''t hesitate. The situation is critical at this time. If we don''t need the final plan, let''s......" Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to go on.


    "Yes, elder Shenlong, the Han 3000 Vietnam War is getting fiercer and fiercer. Now there are 10000 strange animals to help. We can''t hesitate."


    "Elder Shenlong, just nod your head. Our army is in urgent need of encouragement and help. If it goes on like this, who knows what will happen."


    A group of leaders and executives also spoke out one after another.


    Ming Yu took a breath and shook his head reluctantly: "OK, order down and carry out the ultimate plan!"


    "Yes!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3710

    "Send the order, start the final plan, order all urban defense departments to immediately give up their positions and quickly come to the city master''s house for support. If you want to delay, make a decision."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several soldiers immediately ran towards the four walls.


    There, there are a large number of troops in the city.


    Their own task is to stick to their position and prevent Han 3000 from breaking through. But as they said, these soldiers are the last guarantee for the city. Once their deployment is withdrawn, the iron bucket array of the city will be completely disintegrated.


    And such a result, once lost, will be a huge blow to the city.


    If Han 3000 can break through here, it is equivalent to breaking away from all the constraints and completely flying away.


    If Han 3000 doesn''t leave and continues to kill here, there will be no final containment. For the retreat of their gang, it will be the same as no containment, and the loss will be extremely heavy.


    But now, as Zhu Yanshuo said, they have no choice.


    "Rush."


    In the dark rain Leng body for a moment, bursts of cries of killing came from all around.


    Four units of troops rushed down from the East, South, West and North. Each unit has thousands of elite, plus dozens of experts. They fell like a flood.


    In the face of this sudden encirclement, the large group of strange animals that had scattered the enemy were not reflected in time. They were so powerful that they not only lost the initiative in an instant, but also fell into a passive encirclement.


    The situation is not desperate, but it must be very bleak.


    Han 3000 had just managed to stabilize the situation on his own, but he had to be distracted by the attack of the strange beast army. At the same time, the other expert group was greatly encouraged by the help of reinforcements, and the offensive against Han 3000 could not be strengthened, which made Han 3000 fall into crisis at this time.


    "Break the game, break the game."


    In the distance, Lin long shouted anxiously.


    It really wants to rush in to help Han 3000 kill the enemy and reduce his pressure, rather than being anxious in this place.


    Of course, there is another reason why it is anxious, that is, it clearly knows that the situation at this time is very unfavorable for Han 3000.


    As time goes by, it will become more and more deadly for Han 3000.


    He must break the game.


    However, Lin long can see these things, and Han 3000 can''t see them?


    But, in fact, he didn''t even think of it. He has been step by step and resourceful. He spent a lot of time in deduction and budget in three days.


    Finally, she underestimated Mingyu, which made her old-fashioned preparation.


    What to do now?!


    It seems that Han 3000 has no other choice.


    Kill.


    "Fight them to the end and never die." Han 3000 roared angrily, and his attack increased instead of decreasing.


    "The two armies in the southeast continue to cooperate with the large forces to attack the strange beast army. The North army cooperates with the experts to attack Han 3000. At the same time, I let the West army crisscross directly and cut off the connection between Han 3000 and the strange beast army. I want to divide them into two cakes and eat them one by one." The dark rain said coldly.


    Zhu Yanshuo could not hide his smile: "subordinates understand, subordinates will arrange this."


    Then, under the sign of his eyes, one of the commanders immediately waved several flags, and several armies also adjusted their formation and tactics.


    With the implementation of the new tactics, the effect immediately appeared.


    Han 3000 and the strange beast army couldn''t echo each other, so they had to fight on their own. Therefore, the situation began to fall sharply and became more and more difficult.


    "In this way, even if Han 3000 can rely on his own ability to almost disintegrate the elite who should fall into the city, one fact can not be ignored is that Han 3000''s outcome is doomed to failure."


    The light spot is now, and the old man sweeps the floor inside. He whispers.


    "Han 3000''s hand is actually very exquisite, which really makes our guess full of fine. But unfortunately, the opponent he faces this time is also very powerful, and Han 3000 is in big trouble." Ba Huang Tian Shu also said.


    "Yes." The old man who swept the floor couldn''t help nodding and sighing.


    But just as their voices fell, suddenly, a huge noise came from the gate of the city. They were shocked and looked at each other. After a moment of surprise, they couldn''t help laughing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3711

    "It seems that personality charm is actually a person''s ability." Ba Huang Tian Shu smiled and said.


    The old sweeper couldn''t deny a smile: "of course it doesn''t matter. Some people are naturally liked by others, so it''s natural for them to be willing to follow. While some people are naturally unconventional. Even if they insist on supporting a group of people around them, it''s always difficult to unite. In the end, they''re just a bunch of mobs and can''t do anything."


    Ba Huang Tianshu said with a smile, "it seems that the situation of Han 3000 is coming back again."


    The old sweeper continued, "the twists and turns are always turning. There are ups and downs and passions everywhere. It''s interesting and interesting. There''s an old saying. Okay? Only at the last moment can we decide whether to win or lose. Because there are too many unknown factors that can happen at any time."


    They talked and disappeared again.


    Almost at the same time, after a huge bombardment, all kinds of spells and boulders followed by the gate to the east of the city came like heavy rain.


    It''s better to be strong in the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will have been destroyed under such an attack.


    "Report!"


    A long call came urgently, and the fierce fighting people here had already stopped under the loud noise.


    A reported soldier ran all the way through the war zone to the front of the dark rain.


    "What happened at the east gate? Why did the explosion continue?" Zhu Yanshuo asked anxiously.


    "Report... Report... Elder Shenlong, report to the city Lord that an army suddenly appears outside the east gate and is bombarding our east gate at this time."


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, Ming Yu was almost shocked at the same time as Zhu Yanshuo.


    At this time, someone came to attack the city? The only enemy around should fall is the magic cloud ghost city. However, the magic cloud ghost city has been destroyed. Even if some remaining parties mostly lay down their weapons and come to the city. Who will attack from the outside?!


    There shouldn''t be anyone else.


    "Can anyone see who they are?" Zhu Yanshuo hurried.


    The soldier shook his head: "these people are all wrapped in white clothes and heavily masked. They don''t know the origin of each other. Anyway, judging from the experience of subordinates in urban defense, these people have never appeared before."


    A mysterious man in white? Never seen it before?


    "His mother, is this damn Han threethousand life so good? At this time, someone attacked the city." A commander nearby cursed sadly.


    Siege also means that the current situation will be broken, and once the Han 3000 is broken, it is very likely to slow down, and this has to make them feel like a grave.


    "If you don''t come early or late, just come at this time. Damn it, give us another half hour, and we will surely kill Han 3000." Another person also said.


    Zhu Yanshuo frowned slightly, looked at the dark rain and said, "elder Shenlong, will the other party come to chonghan 3000?"


    Ming Yu also has this intuition, because these are too coincidental at the moment. But how many troops did Han 3000 have along the way?


    It seems that some of his troops, even some of the Su family army, were killed in the eight wasteland book. Who can help him at this time.


    In this big demon land, who may be his friend Han 3000?


    Ming Yu doesn''t understand, but if it''s not possible, I''m afraid the current thing is too strange. Is there such a coincidence in this world?


    Ming Yu doesn''t believe it.


    "How many of them?" Ming Yu looked at the soldier and asked softly.


    "Tell the Dragon elder, at least... At least hundreds. Moreover, these people look very human and seem to be experts."


    what?!


    As soon as they heard this, they opened their eyes.


    killer? Or hundreds of people? How is this possible?


    Where can an ordinary team have such a large number of experts?


    Then who will this siege team be?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3712

    "The Dragon elder, the scale of hundreds of masters, it seems that the comer is not good." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    Due to the special geographical location of the city and the support of the Lord behind it, so many experts gather today.


    The other party has this number of experts to attack the city. Obviously, it shows a problem that the other party''s identity is definitely not ordinary.


    You know, the cost of an expert is actually very high, not to mention his monthly salary and salary, but the living expenses corresponding to his position are actually not a small account.


    If ordinary people, how can they bear such a large amount of expert expenses?


    But it''s time to fall around the city. Except for the obliterated magic cloud ghost city, there are no huge forces.


    This, let a person really some unimaginable.


    "Order the people of the east gate to resist me with their lives. In addition, the people of the other three gates rushed to support. Tell them to hold on to me for at least half an hour. This is the death order." The dark rain shouted coldly.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and Leng Shengsheng said to one of the commanders: "Wang Tongling, raise troops for thousands of days. It''s used for a while. How I treat you on weekdays, you should know better than anyone else."


    "Right now, it is the most difficult key point in the whole Bureau. I place all my hopes on you. Can you guarantee to complete the task?"


    The commander Wang, who was called, immediately knelt down on one knee and took the order and said, "the end will not dare to say any heroic words, but the end will be able to ensure that no one can break through the east gate as long as the end will be breathing."


    "Well, Wang Tongling, you really didn''t let me read it wrong." Zhu Yanshuo said with great joy.


    Wang Tongling got up and wanted to carry out the order. Almost at this time, Ming Yu suddenly made a voice and said slightly: "Wang Tongling, tell everyone at the gate, including you, that as long as you complete the task, I guarantee that all of you will be promoted."


    The best chicken soup is not as awesome as a chicken farm.


    This thing is solid and can stimulate to the greatest extent.


    When commander Wang heard this reward, the whole man obviously flashed a light in his eyes.


    An official promotion may not be much for ordinary soldiers.


    But for people like Wang Tongling, it was a great surprise.


    You know, in terms of his position, another promotion is almost equivalent to being lower than Zhu Yanshuo, the city Lord. The commanders he once worked with will be his subordinates in the future.


    This level can really crush many people.


    How long has he struggled and knows that this level is far away from him, but at present, this opportunity is so simple in front of him. How can he be unhappy?


    How, not excited?


    Not to mention him, even the commanders beside Zhu Yanshuo were full of envy. On the spot, they wanted to ask for orders directly and they would follow.


    "The end will understand that the end will certainly complete the task." After Wang Tongling left a grateful and confident look in his eyes, he waved his hand, took several close friends and the soldiers who reported the news to the east gate.


    Looking at the back of several people leaving, Mingyu murmured, "I hope he can really complete this arduous task."


    Judging from the offensive of the other side, the number of people at the east gate is actually very difficult. However, because of the strong city defense, Mingyu thinks it is not without a chance.


    Although she is unwilling to wait for any so-called opportunity in this situation, this is the best way at present.


    Who could have predicted that at such a critical moment, such an inexplicable "Cheng Yaojin" would be killed suddenly.


    "The city defense is strong, and for Han 3000 to escape, during this period of time, there are not only more people in the city defense, but also many city reinforcements. The problem is not big. Please rest assured." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    Hearing this, Mingyu''s worried face finally had a trace of joy: "city Lord Zhu, no wonder the Lord praised you for being extremely smart. You did a good job."


    Hearing the praise of the Lord, Zhu Yanshuo was immediately happy and said, "thank the Dragon elder for exaggerating. Zhu is also more grateful to the Lord for his old man''s roll call. It''s really an honor."


    "With your special city defense, I believe they can stick to it in half an hour, even if the king commander is a loser." Mingyu smiled.


    Zhu Yanshuo was about to speak. Suddenly, just then, outside the city master''s house, bursts of fire burst into the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3713

    A group of people stopped talking directly and turned their heads to the outside of the city Lord''s house.


    Although the fire is not as big as Han 3000, the situation is still not light.


    It is obvious that several large-scale battles are already taking place outside the city master''s house at this time.


    "What''s going on?" The fierce rain frowned.


    This is about to happen in less than a second.


    "Could it be that the gang came in?" Zhu Yanshuo said without a word.


    So fast?


    But no matter how fast, it wouldn''t be so terrible.


    It''s impossible.


    "Go and see what''s going on immediately." Zhu Yanshuo ordered coldly.


    A commander took command and immediately set off with some close friends.


    However, just then, a servant covered with blood ran over in fear.


    "Report to the city Lord, outside... There''s an accident outside."


    "Tell me what happened outside." The commander stopped and asked in a hurry.


    "Just now, a few waves of troops suddenly raided the city master''s house in the dark. Most of our defenders gathered here. Wang Tongling also took away the rest. At present, there is nothing in front of the door. We are all ordinary servants. In the face of the other party''s sudden attack, we were beaten and have no strength to return." The servant said sadly.


    They only resisted for less than ten seconds, and more than ten lives had been killed by the enemy.


    He was smart. He was the first to run this way in advance, but he was still out of danger.


    "Isn''t it the army outside the city?" The commander frowned and said, "according to the servant, commander Wang has just left. Under normal circumstances, he can just meet outsiders in the city."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded, looked at the servant and said, "who are the people who secretly attacked the city master''s house?"


    "Report back to the city Lord. It''s too dark at night. They come too fast and kill too fiercely. They can''t see their appearance at all. However, they kill people like hemp, and their means are extremely fierce. It seems that they are people who lick blood at the tip of the knife all year round." The servant said.


    "Fuck, another batch of elite?" Zhuyanshuo was almost crazy: "why did so many people suddenly appear in his mother?"


    Mingyu didn''t speak. She was in a bad mood, but she warned herself to be calm.


    Especially at this time.


    Just then, the commander suddenly thought of something and was about to speak.


    But with a loud noise behind him, the gate of the city master''s house was opened, and hundreds of people were divided into six or seven teams and killed all the way in.


    As the famous Ding said, these people are extremely fierce. Even if they don''t have any weapons at all, they can still punch one by one.


    "Don''t think about it. We are all thugs in the ghost city of magic cloud." The leader drank coldly and was mighty.


    Almost all of them are tall and powerful, but the leader is small and exquisite. You can even see her figure through her black clothes.


    "Devil cloud ghost town?" Zhu Yanshuo was stunned. At this time, he suddenly remembered that he had received many people and horses from the magic cloud ghost city. However, for the sake of safety, they confiscated their weapons before entering the city.


    He really didn''t expect that these guys would dare to rebel without weapons?!


    "You remnant evils, I Zhu Yanshuo pity you and give you a place to live. At this moment, you are vengeful and attack the city master''s house?" Zhu Yanshuo said coldly, "the devil cloud ghost city has been destroyed, and the ghost statue has died. Are you still going to restore the country?"


    "Zhu, don''t speak so well of yourself. Absorbing the devil cloud ghost city is just that you want to recruit our people, expand your city and domesticate our thugs to increase your troops. Will you be so kind? Or do you think we are all fools?" The leader laughed coldly.


    As soon as her voice fell, the generals behind her laughed with disdain, and some even spit directly on the ground.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked cold and embarrassed. He said angrily, "you bitch, you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Say, who''s your last name?"


    "My name is what you rubbish can know?" After that, she looked back at Han 3000 over there and suddenly shouted, "Han 3000, hongluan has brought the brothers of magic cloud ghost city to help you."


    "As I said before, we''ll follow you."


    "Brothers, why are we here today? Tell him."


    As soon as the words fell, they didn''t speak. They just smiled at each other. The next second, a group of people told Han 3000 with practical actions


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3714

    "Kill!"


    They waved their fists directly, and in unison rushed directly into the encirclement of Han 3000.


    Obviously, their intention is already obvious.


    "His mother." Zhu Yanshuo''s back teeth were almost broken, and the whole person was furious.


    This group of remaining evils is a fucking rebellion. A group of defeated generals dare to openly contradict themselves. Isn''t this chiguoguo''s provocation?


    Moreover, it is at this very fatal moment.


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill them for me." Zhu Yanshuo shouted angrily and drank with crazy big fingers, trying to make some experts quickly surround them.


    Some experts quickly took orders. When they were about to attack them, Han 3000 suddenly opened eight gold bodies, and seven gold bodies remained in place. The other gold body quickly flew to hongluan and others. After shaking back the attack of several experts with one palm, Han 3000 pulled hongluan to his side.


    "You are unarmed. What are you doing here?" Han 3000''s face is cold and green.


    Hongluan smiled: "without weapons, there are hands and feet. Why can''t you come?"


    "There are almost all experts here, and there are countless elite over there. You should have fought with them when the war broke out between your two cities. You must know more than I do. What are you talking about here?" Han 3000 road.


    "No matter what, we said when we came out of the devil cloud ghost city that we wanted to follow you, and now we just keep our promise. Don''t worry, although we are not good people, we know that we will pay back sooner or later. We have long been indifferent to life and death, and we did it if we don''t accept it. When we came, we didn''t intend to go out alive." Hong Luan smiled.


    Han 3000''s scalp was numb. Looking at at at least four or five hundred people behind Hong Luan, he shook his head depressed: "if you want to mix with me, at least leave your life first?"


    "You say so... Are you willing to accept us?"


    "Go and attack the east city. It seems that someone is attacking the city outside the city. I believe the city defense must be very empty now. If you cooperate with the outside, I believe it won''t be a problem." Han 3000 road.


    Hongluan frowned, which she also knew. After all, the movement in the direction of the city gate was too big to hear: "those are also our friends?"


    "I have no idea who it is." Han 3000 was also very helpless. To be honest, even he didn''t know who was attacking the city: "however, one thing I''m sure is that since the other party is attacking the city, at least it means that they are hostile. Since they are hostile, the enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    "I see." The red Luan smiled and waved his big hand: "brothers, withdraw!"


    Then, a group of people came in such a hurry under the leadership of Hong Luan, and suddenly left in such a hurry.


    "Shit?"


    Zhu Yanshuo is stupid. What''s the situation?


    He had just accepted this annoying fact and was preparing to arrange troops to solve the problem, but he didn''t know that one soldier and one soldier had not been paid, and the other party... Ran away.


    "Don''t chase a poor enemy." Zhu Yanshuo stopped the experts who wanted to pursue in time and smiled coldly: "I have said that they are just a mob."


    A group of people in magic cloud ghost town don''t say they don''t have weapons now. Even if they have weapons, they are always just a group of waste kneaded at will in front of the army he should fall.


    If you want to kill them, you can easily handle them at any time after this critical moment.


    So what are you chasing them for?


    A group of experts took orders and turned back to Han 3000 to start a crazy output.


    Han 3000 did not dare to show weakness at all. With the sudden addition of hongluan and his gang, he was also confident and killed more bravely.


    Yes, the power of hongluan and others is indeed not enough at present, but at some critical moments, it is these seemingly poor power that can determine the direction of the whole war.


    This is called timing.


    More than ten minutes later, the attack outside the city suddenly stopped. Before the people in the hall noticed it, a soldier covered with blood rushed over


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3715

    When they saw the bloody soldier running towards this side, Zhu Yanshuo and others were obviously surprised at first.


    Since then, the heart of the unknown premonition is also rising rapidly.


    Zhu Yanshuo forced himself to remain calm, took a deep breath and looked at the man.


    The soldier just got to the people''s feet. He wanted to kneel down, but his feet were already weak. He fell on the ground with a plop.


    He didn''t dare to delay at all. He looked up and said with difficulty: "tell the dust Lord and the Dragon elder that the East... East gate is lost... Lost."


    "What?"


    A group of people opened their eyes almost at the same time and obviously heard something they couldn''t believe.


    "What are you talking about? Repeat what you just said?" Zhu Yanshuo said to the devil.


    "The East Gate... Is lost, the city... The city gate is broken."


    Looking at each other, everyone was stunned for a long time.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s whole body was shaking angrily: "it''s only been more than ten minutes. The east gate is broken. What are you waste doing? Where''s Wang Tongling? I want him to bring his head to me."


    "Wang... Wang Tongling is dead!"


    WOW!


    Zhu Yanshuo seemed to be suddenly taken out of his soul. He looked pale and staggered. With the help of the commanders, he reluctantly stood up again.


    Die in battle?


    In other words, Wang Tongling and others are not as weak as they think. On the contrary, he is really trying his best.


    But the question is, why did he fail so quickly when he worked so hard?


    This is really against Chang Lun.


    "What happened at the east gate?" The dark rain asked coldly.


    "Wang Tong tie, when we deployed defense at the east gate, it was quite effective at first. Although there were enemies outside, relying on the firmness of the city wall, our defense was incomparably strong, and the situation was even better."


    "Since the situation is very good, why did it suddenly fail?" The commander immediately asked.


    "But what happened was that the external offensive firepower was very strong, and we focused on the front line. We didn''t expect that someone in the city behind us would suddenly climb the wall and launch a sneak attack on us from behind."


    "Due to their sudden attack, there was chaos on the upper floor of our city. Some of them took advantage of the chaos and secretly went deep into the position of the city gate, killed the defenders there and opened the city gate. Therefore, our army is facing the situation of losing up and down. Although Wang Tongling quickly led us to forcibly block it."


    "However, there are too many people and experts who come to attack the city. Therefore, even if commander Wang gives the order of death, the whole army still has no power to fight back."


    "If there is no mistake in the estimation, I''m afraid the soldiers on the other side of the east gate have been... Destroyed." Then the soldier knelt on the ground and buried his head deeply.


    Hearing these words, Mingyu also completely staggered back. When the commanders hurried to help her, ye Shijun over there sat heavily on the ground because there was no one to help her.


    The east gate is lost and the whole army is destroyed!


    This is probably the last bad news they want to hear right now.


    Because this means that their plan to attack Han 3000 has been completely torn open.


    "The inner city and the upper city wall only need the help of the city tower, but who the fuck will suddenly go up from this position?" The commander shouted.


    "Fuck, it must be the remnant of the evil cloud ghost city just now. Their retreat just now is not to flee, but to choose..."


    His words completely woke everyone present, and Zhu Yanshuo opened his eyes.


    In other words, the mob he was laughing at just now stabbed him in the heart in the most humiliating way in a moment!


    Funny? Really funny? Sad? Really sad.


    Almost at this time, with a commotion at the gate of the city Lord''s house in the distance, the enemy of breaking the army has already


    Attack!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3716

    "Han 3000, we''re back."


    Hongluan shouted loudly. Sure enough, she took the gang of demons from the ghost city to fight and return.


    However, at this time, all of them had blood stains.


    As for the source of the blood, it is obvious that they are the soldiers who should be responsible for guarding the gate.


    "Bastard!" Zhu Yanshuo immediately got angry from his heart and immediately stood up. The anger in his eyes was almost surging. He wanted to swallow hongluan and his party alive on the spot.


    "You Dalits, even the city has been beaten away. You don''t revenge, but you still help your enemies. Has your shame been eaten by the dog?"


    "As a demon clan, now you fight against your fellow clans for a human class. Have your three outlooks been eaten by dogs?"


    "Finally, at least you are the aspiring people who have fought with us, but you take advantage of the city air defense to play this sneak attack. Has your morality been eaten by the dog again?"


    The opening was an angry three consecutive questions, which was enough to see how angry Zhu Yanshuo was at this time.


    Hong Luan smiled softly, "don''t stand tall and look like you can look down on people. Tell us these hypocritical tricks. I didn''t want to respond to you, but I''m really disgusted with your hypocritical appearance."


    After that, hongluan sneered and said, "first, Han 3000 helped us destroy the demon cloud ghost city, but he is not our enemy, but our benefactor."


    "Guizun''s rule is cruel, and anyone under his command is a high-pressure survival. In addition, the terrain of the devil cloud ghost city is bad, so we don''t want to do it for a long time. So, make it clear that Han Sanzhi''s action is actually to help us get rid of it, and it''s too late for us to be grateful. Secondly, I, as a subordinate of Guizun, since Guizun is dead, our little brothers will naturally die."


    "Han 3000 didn''t kill us. Instead, he gave us enough money to start our life again. This is equivalent to the grace of creation. What''s the problem with our return now?"


    "As for your second point, it''s easy to do. We are the demon clan. That''s right, but what''s Han 3000? Isn''t that a god man recognized by Lord Zhu personally? Why, if you allow Lord Zhu to give a banquet to thank you, don''t you allow us to express our respect?"


    "As for the last point, it''s even funnier. On the battlefield, we pay attention to the arrangement of troops and the change of reality. As a city Lord, you have made great mistakes in self arrangement, but you have to blame the enemy for being too smart. I''m sorry to say, Lord Zhu, I''m afraid you''re too irresponsible?"


    Such a wave of counterattack not only said that a group of people in the magic cloud ghost city applauded on the spot, but also said that Zhu Yanshuo''s face was blue and purple, and his lungs contracted rapidly because of anger.


    Originally, I wanted to attack the other party from the moral commanding height in order to disintegrate the other party''s military morale. But I didn''t expect that the woman in front of me had sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and her mind was so flexible that stealing chickens could not be put into the army by the other party, but eroded a handful of rice.


    "You..." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly and was about to scold.


    But just as he was about to say it, on one side, Mingyu stretched out his hand to stop Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo was unwilling and looked at Mingyu incomprehensibly. He didn''t really lose on his tongue. Why didn''t he refute?


    But when he put his eyes on Mingyu, he saw that Mingyu had been staring at the front, and his face was also very alert.


    It seems like facing a great enemy.


    Looking along the eyes of Mingyu, at this time, behind these evil cloud ghost cities, another group of people came in slowly outside the gate of the city master''s house.


    Dressed in white, this group of people was extremely clean and covered almost all the troops, and they also wore unified hats on their heads.


    The bamboo hat is pulled very low. Looking from a normal angle, let alone want to see their looks, they can''t even see their nose at all.


    Seeing these people come in, Zhu Yanshuo immediately shut his mouth, because it is obvious that it can be determined only by the breath of the other party. The other party is not simple.


    Almost everyone is a good player in each field. What''s more terrifying is that dozens of them are absolutely top super experts. Even compared with the four experts of Heishan witch who should fall into the city, they are not inferior, but the number is far more than the four experts.


    Who are these people?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3717

    Never seen.


    Even though the city is located at an important gorge and there are many strange people passing by, this kind of white clothes, plain and tightly wrapped dress is almost never seen.


    It is a big question where these people come from.


    In the white clothes group, similar to the magic cloud ghost city, the person led by them is also a graceful person. Under the protection of several followers, she took a step forward gently, looked at the dark rain and said softly: "we don''t want to conflict with you. As long as you hand over Han 3000, we can leave immediately."


    Her words fell, but the attendant next to her was impolite and said coldly, "of course, if you don''t hand it in, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "Joke, do you think you''re great when you break the city? Don''t open your eyes and have a good look. How many elite do we have in the city master''s residence? Again, how many hundreds of you dare to stand tall in front of us?"


    "That''s right. If you know the truth, you can leave quickly. We can not investigate your rude behavior, otherwise..."


    Several commanders also made no sign of weakness in a cold voice.


    "Or what?" The attendant disdained coldly.


    "Otherwise, we will regard you as an act of war, and what does an act of war mean? I''m afraid I don''t have to say any more?" Said one of the commanders.


    The attendant smiled softly: "acts of war? Don''t you think you''re actually no different from a fool by saying such words to threaten us?"


    "Since we dare to attack the city, we will be afraid of your war?"


    The words fell, and the ten experts immediately stood out slowly from the rear. Almost all of them had been moved by the magic spirit and were ready to fight at any time.


    Ming Yu gently raised his hand to stop the conflict between his subordinates'' words, smiled and looked at the leading woman in white: "although you are plain clothes, the materials are first-class and first-class goods. Presumably, your family background must be whether you are rich or not."


    "In that case, I have to remind you that the more powerful the family is, it should be more cautious in dealing with external relations. Otherwise, it will easily hurt the foundation and move the foundation."


    "What are the forces behind the fall of the city? It must be clear from your family background. Are you against us?"


    Although the situation is very bad, at least it may not be a real dead end. Mingyu has been observing carefully while they are talking, and finally let her find some flaws.


    That''s how they dress.


    Obviously, the other party should know the details of the city, and they are not willing to face any conflict with the city, so they deliberately dress up like this.


    What Mingyu has to do, of course, is not to miss such a detail.


    Sure enough, the snake hit seven inches. When Mingyu said these words, it was obvious that the other party didn''t fight back immediately as just now.


    Instead, he fell into silence.


    For a long time, the head woman opened her mouth and smiled gently: "your observation is very subtle, but your mind is flexible enough. Yes, we don''t want to have a direct conflict with you."


    "That''s why I advise you."


    "You don''t have to test my bottom line. My bottom line is very simple, that is to take Han 3000 out of here safely. There is no room for negotiation."


    Zhu Yanshuo roared angrily: "bastard, dare to talk to our dragon envoy like this. Well, since you have said the bottom line, we might as well make our bottom line clear to you."


    "We can discuss anything, but don''t talk nonsense about Han 3000."


    As soon as Zhu Yanshuo''s voice fell, the woman in white looked at the dark rain and said, "is what he said also your meaning?"


    Ming Yu thought a little, Han 3000 is their goal, and now it is the only such a great opportunity, which can''t be missed.


    So she nodded, "exactly."


    The woman in white was silent for a moment and nodded: "since you have your bottom line and I have my principles, there is no need to talk between us."


    "I''m sorry."


    When the words fell, several attendants gently helped back a few steps. At the same time, more than a dozen top experts also led hundreds of experts to rush out.


    They scattered the two teams, attacked Ming Yu and others all the way, and helped Han 3000 go all the way.


    "Fuck, what are we still doing? Kill their dog day." With a sneer, hongluan led his troops to charge directly at the group of soldiers.


    A bigger scuffle begins at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3718

    With the two teams divided into three to support Han 3000, suddenly, the on-site battle also entered a more violent super intense.


    The people of magic cloud ghost town are always worthy of licking blood on the tip of the knife. Although they fight in groups, their fighting quality is extremely high.


    In the face of those elite, although they were very few in number, they were already familiar with each other. In addition, the strange beast army was always able to support each other with them. After beating the last few people in succession, these people grabbed the weapons and began to kill all directions.


    Although the number of elites is extremely large and always occupies an overwhelming advantage, the circuitous impact of these people has always brought opportunities for the strange beast army to stabilize.


    Han 3000 is much easier.


    Almost all of these white clad experts are first-class and first-class. They don''t lose in the face of these experts who should fall into the city.


    It can even be said that the master in white still has the upper hand in one-on-one.


    In terms of internal power cultivation or combat accomplishment, these white clad experts are far better than those who should fall into the city.


    With their restraint, Han 3000 was finally able to take care of each other from beginning to end. With the wind and water of a Pangu axe, with the fierce roar of burning silence, the more he killed, the more he rose.


    The dark rain clenched his teeth, and his hatred increased infinitely.


    Unfortunately, another master in white has been deliberately winding them, so that they can''t get away at all.


    "Elder Shenlong, what shall we do?" Zhu Yanshuo asked anxiously as he resisted.


    To break the game of these white clad masters, it is not impossible to use the strength of Mingyu now, but forcibly breaking the game will inevitably hurt yourself. Facing Han 3000, Mingyu doesn''t want to get hurt.


    Because if you face Han 3000 in such a posture, Ming Yu is afraid that he will suffer a heavy loss at that time.


    Although the situation is bad, at present, they are not equivalent to failure. Therefore, the dark rain has to wait for an opportunity.


    Wait until the consumption of Han 3000 is almost the same, and then personally lead people to attack Han 3000.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, several roars drank from the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    "What is that?"


    Many people follow the fame to the sky.


    On the night sky illuminated by the war, it seems that nothing can be seen, but it can be clearly felt that something is approaching this way.


    With the passage of time, a lot of dark shadows have appeared on the edge of the light, and they are flying here at a very fast speed.


    Many people murmured and looked, and they couldn''t help feeling bursts of bad coolness on their backs.


    There are a large number of them. As soon as they reach the edge of the light, their figure directly devours more than half of them. A large area of them makes people feel numb just looking at it.


    "That''s a dragon!" Someone suddenly exclaimed.


    When they got closer and closer, many people opened their eyes and found in horror that the things that came quickly were not others, but dragons!


    Moreover, there are groups of dragons.


    "Where did so many dragons come out?"


    "Shit, when did there be such a large number of dragons in the demon family land?"


    Not to mention the land of the demon family, even the current eight sided world obviously can''t find so many dragons at once.


    A rough number, there are hundreds of each other. Where the fuck did this come from?


    Han 3000 also frowned, and the whole person was a little incredible.


    But when the dragons got closer and closer, Han 3000''s frown suddenly spread, even with a faint smile.


    Obviously, Han 3000 doesn''t know where these dragons come from, but one thing is certain that they are not their own enemies, but their own helpers.


    Because the leader of the dragon group is no one else, it is the four dragons!


    "Roar!"


    The four dragons roared at the same time, with dragon anger, wind, fire and lightning. All kinds of spells spewed out from the dragon''s mouth.


    For a moment, it was like the anger of heaven.


    The dragon''s breath exploded instantly, and the dragons also flew down with the trend and directly attacked the elite soldiers who fell into the city.


    "Fuck, are you here to help Han 3000 again? Besides, it''s still a group of dragons?" Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes widened, and the whole man clenched his teeth: "what''s the origin of this dog day Han 3000?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3719

    It''s hard to see dragons in ordinary times. In the octagonal world, they almost destroyed the family and became rare because of the war between gods and demons.


    This would be good. Not only did they appear in groups, but also they took part in the war directly.


    Are they crazy?


    Just for a Han 3000?!


    We have to sacrifice their few dragon people?!


    Zhu Yanshuo was so angry, but the commanders who fought together beside him were even more angry.


    Originally, Han 3000 was very discouraged when he fell into this state. Now the people who support Han 3000 are wave after wave, endless, which is really depressing and full of confidence.


    Who knows if someone else will come to help later?


    The elite soldiers are also a little fried.


    First, he was suddenly surrounded and attacked by the strange beast army. It was not easy to turn defeat into victory. There was an anti siege. It was not addictive yet. The thugs of magic cloud ghost city came again.


    The impact of the thugs has not yet adapted, and hundreds of dragons are flying down the sky.


    Is this special?!


    "This Han 3000 is really interesting. A group of strange beasts over there will help. Even the dragons will go out. Just this posture, I absolutely believe you say he is a demon." Beside the woman in white, the attendant was helpless and smiled bitterly.


    "Some people are born different. From birth, they are destined to be different and protected by all things." The woman in White said calmly.


    "Although you are relaxed, you must be happy in your heart. This time, we secretly support Han 3000 behind everyone''s back. That''s a great crime against life. But Han 3000 can give you a hard face in the future if he has such ability." The attendant chuckled.


    "No one told you that it''s actually taboo to figure out the master''s idea?" The chief woman smiled softly.


    The entourage heard the speech: "the slave should die."


    However, having said that, it is obvious that the entourage is happy, because it is obvious that although he did make a big taboo, in fact, his master is happy. Since she is happy, how can she pursue herself? What she said is what she likes to hear now.


    "Some meaning." Sure enough, as the attendant thought, his master didn''t intend to investigate him at all. Instead, a pair of eyes looked at Han 3000 in surprise through the lower edge of the hat.


    "Kill!"


    Han 3000 over there was also more confident and slaughtered the experts around him.


    "Roar!"


    All animals obey!


    "Roar!"


    The dragons roared in response to their voice!


    "Kill!"


    The thugs responded with arms.


    Even the white clad experts not controlled by Han 3000 are responding to Han 3000''s roar with a more fierce offensive at this time.


    Boom!!


    Bang!!


    Huge explosions, explosions everywhere, the flames of war filled the sky!


    Strange beast, flying dragon, expert in white, Han 3000, like the God of Shura, harvest crazily.


    It''s time to drop the elite. Many experts are like a continuous flood. The sound doesn''t stop. They continue to attack wave after wave.


    Who knows who will win?!


    "Rush, rush, rush!"


    Zhu Yanshuo also roared angrily, giving the soldiers enough courage.


    The two sides are tit for tat and inseparable.


    And this war is also doomed from this time. It will be a vicious war that can be recorded in history.


    They almost all the way from late at night to dawn, and from dawn to sunrise.


    Then it rose from the early sun until noon, and the war began to fade from white heat.


    Everyone is exhausted.


    Relatively speaking, Han 3000 is more physically tired. After all, their total number is always at a disadvantage, which naturally consumes a lot to cope with.


    The owner of the city is more spiritual.


    The number of people occupies a huge advantage, but they have been attacking for a long time. What makes them feel tired and helpless is that Han 3000, who said that he would soon decline and exhaust, has not been so for so long. On the contrary, his mother is killing more and more fiercely now. It''s not too much to say that he is the most active and brave in the whole audience.


    But at this time, five figures suddenly killed Han 3000 directly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3720

    Dark rain!


    After waiting for a whole night, Mingyu chose to attack Han 3000 at this moment.


    Her four boys.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong. The whole battle continues until now. Han 3000 is always the most active one, but this is what Mingyu is most happy to see.


    He seems quite brave, but it also means that his consumption is extremely huge.


    Counting his previous battle, Han 3000 has been fighting in this state for a whole day and night.


    Will he not be tired?


    Will he be honest?


    Mingyu believes that this is absolutely impossible.


    She''s waiting and watching.


    When Han 3000 is tired, observe his flaws.


    At this moment, she found and saw.


    Han Sanqian obviously gasped for breath just now, although the action was unusually subtle and difficult to detect.


    But always pretending to deal with it, in fact, the carefully observed Mingyu still sees this move.


    In order to be cautious and avoid Han Sanqian''s deception, Ming Yu also glanced at Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    Although Han 3000''s eyes look very fierce now, it is obvious that his eyes were so lax for a moment when he was just panting.


    This shows that he is really tired.


    Therefore, Mingyu decides that it''s time to do it.


    Not only to capture Han 3000, but also to consider all his subordinates.


    After a long attack, many subordinates are already in the most depressed stage, and their own action can greatly improve their morale.


    "All the officers and soldiers, the special envoy of the dragon has appeared in person. Follow me. Kill!" Zhu Yan roared loudly and led several commanders to stop the white clad experts who had been fighting with the dark rain directly, which was bound to prevent them from pursuing.


    With the Dragon envoy as the backbone, the morale of the large troops that should have been depressed has rekindled their fighting spirit.


    With the roar of killing, they entered again.


    Seeing such a situation, Han 3000 was not flustered at all. He looked lightly at the dead Mingyu. As soon as the Qi of yin and Yang condensed in his hand, he turned his hand and knocked over the experts around him, and directly attacked Mingyu.


    "Why, are you finally willing to do it?" Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    The Yang force of his left hand directly turns into an attack. Knowing that the water circle in Mingyu''s hand is strange, Han 3000 deliberately uses the Yin force of his right hand to attack and chooses to wait for the opportunity.


    Sure enough, as Han 3000 expected, as soon as the attack arrived, she hid into the water circle, moved her shape and changed her shadow. When she came out again, she had slapped Han 3000 from another angle.


    "I knew you would." With a light drink, Han 3000 gathered Yin power with his right hand and took it directly.


    Bang!


    Two palms meet directly!


    Compare with each other!


    "I also know that you can resist with your ability, so I never thought I could hurt you by this." When the rain fell, the four boys suddenly rushed out.


    At the same time, Ming Yu uses his palm strength to hold Han 3000, and then attacks Han 3000 with four boys.


    "With them?" Han 3000 smiled coldly and smiled slightly in his hand.


    The sky fire moon wheel immediately flew directly at the four boys.


    Boom!!


    The fire passed the electricity, but to Han 3000''s surprise, the four boys were not affected at all and still attacked Han 3000 straight.


    "What?" Han 3000 was obviously stunned.


    Naturally, there is no need to say more about the potential of the sky fire moon wheel. In particular, the sky fire has been strengthened after pure training. However, the four boys are directly and unharmed.


    This is amazing!


    Almost at the same time when Han 3000 was shocked, along with the dull sound of four records, the four boys directly put their heads on Han 3000.


    At that time, Han Sanqian only felt that his body was pinned by the spires of four sharp mountains, and the pain of broken bones and meat was almost deep into the bone marrow.


    Ming Yu smiled coldly and looked at Han 3000: "I forgot to tell you that Han 3000, these four boys are not bad bodies of King Kong. Theoretically, they can''t hurt them, but that''s a theory. If you meet someone like you, you really don''t dare to make this ticket. Unfortunately, you can''t get away, can you?"


    "Do you mean my best against them?" Han 3000 smiled.


    The dark rain smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Thank you. It''s a good idea." The next second, Han 3000 suddenly smiled.


    When the dark rain didn''t understand, Han 30001 moved, and she was suddenly surprised


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3721

    what?!


    "How dare you!" The dark rain made the whole person pale with surprise.


    At this critical moment, Han 3000 and her opposite hand suddenly burst into anger.


    That huge and incomparable power is enough to cool anyone''s back in an instant!


    "Get up." With a roar of anger and a lift in his palm, Han 3000 directly opened the dark rain. At the same time, the sky fire moon wheel threw out the next second. While attacking the dark rain, he flew out and attacked the four boys.


    Isn''t that what you said? The sky fire moon wheel can''t hurt four boys at all. Only Han 3000 himself can break the defense.


    Just change the position directly over there, turn defense into attack, turn attack into defense!


    Ming Yu didn''t expect that Dao Han 3000 would suddenly have such strength to complete his violent walk. In a hurry, he was bounced away by internal force and vomited blood. Originally, Han 3000 was stopped, but the attack of sky fire moon wheel came one after another, so that his whole person could only cope with it and it was difficult to get out for a time.


    "Four kids, don''t learn anything. Learn to be a puppet and educate you for your parents."


    Han 3000 has already entered the four boy formation. Since the effect of the sky fire moon wheel is not ideal, Han 3000 simply made a big conversion.


    The secret of heaven plus burning silence, give me a fist to the meat.


    Although the four boys are strong, strange and expressionless, they are obviously nothing to Shanghan 3000, a more cruel and ferocious guy.


    Just a few rounds, the four boys were directly hit by Han 3000''s left fist and right leg.


    However, it''s strange to say that these children don''t seem to know the pain. How can they regroup very quickly after being beaten away.


    "Are they unconscious?" Han 3000 frowned.


    Although the four boys seem to be no different from ordinary people, it is obvious that their eyes are cold but godless, and their skin is snow-white but bloodless. All these seem to show that Han 3000''s guess is true.


    "It seems that they are more like walking corpses manipulated by the dark rain."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 directly used the heavenly eye. When he fixed his eyes, he found that there were some very fine water droplets strung into thin lines on the heads of the four boys.


    If it is not seen by the heavenly eye, it is almost difficult for the ordinary naked eye to find this fishiness.


    "Mingyu, we have different positions and go our own way. But if you use these underage dolls to practice this with some evil skill, won''t your conscience hurt?" Han 3000 scolded coldly.


    The dark rain''s face sank: "Han 3000, mind my business."


    When the words fell, the dark rain circle hit Han 3000 directly.


    "You really let me down." Han 3000 drank in the same cold voice and opened the valve directly. After the huge Qi force directly shook the four boys back, Han 3000 also attacked the dark rain angrily.


    In his rage, Han 3000''s eyes were red and black.


    There is no complicated routine, let alone superfluous actions. Directly gather with one punch, burn silence and add yourself to the body and blast into the dark rain.


    The whole body is full of shame and anger.


    "Mingyu, I know you have suddenly increased your cultivation because of something, but you want to fight me. You are not qualified enough." Han 3000 said coldly.


    Ming Yu fought back and said, "if you were in your heyday, I agree with you, but Han 3000, after such a long fierce battle, how much real anger can you really have? I''m not a fool."


    "Hum, of course you''re not a fool. You''re extremely clever." Han 3000 sneered, "but have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Wisdom is mistaken by wisdom." Han 3000 smiled coldly: "I''m not afraid to tell you that if it''s not you who command them this time, but ye Shijun, an impulsive and irritable fool, as far as your current preparation is concerned, I really have no way to take you. I can''t stand being consumed by you."


    "But it''s a pity that you''re too cautious and want to take care of me. This just gives me enough breathing time. Mingyu, you''ve lost."


    "Wheezing time?" Ming Yu was stunned: "when did I give you a chance to breathe?"


    "That''s the three days." Han 3000 smiled gently.


    Two people attack and collide at the same time!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3722

    "Three days?"


    The dark rain murmured and responded!


    The light of the relative explosion of the attack also lit up Mingyu''s gorgeous face with infinite doubt!


    Boom!!


    Explosion!


    Someone in fangfo detonated two huge equivalent bombs in midair at the same time.


    The air waves stormed and scattered all over the sky.


    Hoo!


    Ten thousand people fell over the huge air waves. The stone piers weighing thousands of kilograms in front of the hall rolled like pieces of paper in the wind, not to mention those on the ground.


    The experts were still as immobile as a mountain of luck. Although the elite soldiers could resist with luck, they couldn''t stand such a strong explosion wave. When they were blown down one after another, they had to stop fighting and hold each other tightly. Only then did they manage to bully in the strong wind, but fortunately they didn''t get blown away in a large area.


    Beside Zhu Yanshuo, several commanders also quickly joined hands to set up the border to protect Zhu Yanshuo.


    But even if there is a boundary, the huge wind still blows, and several experts retreat four or five steps between resistance.


    The experts in white also joined hands to support the barrier. Their bodies bent slightly and resisted with their lives.


    The leader woman didn''t dare to be careless. Several followers also protected him behind to ensure his safety.


    Bang!


    And those unprotected buildings have been completely damaged at this moment.


    The stone railings were pulled up directly, the eaves were overturned, the glazed tiles were rolled up, and even the nearby houses outside the city master''s house were unlucky.


    Although it is far away from the explosion, the consolidation of the building is far less than that of the city hall. With a fierce attack of wind and waves, a large number of houses are released directly as if they had experienced a super hurricane.


    A large area of the house was directly destroyed on the spot.


    Some cats peeked at the people fighting outside in the middle of the night and were forced to look silly on the spot.


    It''s worth watching the excitement and splashing blood. It''s too much to see half of your house.


    The point is, there''s no way to reason.


    For those who are far away, although the house has survived, their eyes have always been unable to escape this disaster.


    The white light produced by the explosion is almost like a flash.


    The instant light almost turned the whole night directly into light and white.


    And this kind of light white flash, the damage to the eyes is almost an irreversible huge amount of damage.


    For ordinary people, under such a flash, blindness is almost inevitable, and most of them are permanent blindness.


    Fortunately, this is a world of all directions, a world where everyone can practice. Even the most ordinary residents are much better than ordinary people.


    But even so, most residents still felt a flood of stars in their eyes, and tears fell out of their eyes unconsciously. When they opened their eyes, they were as blind as before. After a long time, they slowly recovered their eyesight.


    Although most of the people on the battlefield have much better cultivation than those residents, they can''t see anything around for a moment because they are too close.


    But just as they slowly adapted to their surroundings and their eyesight began to recover, they looked up at the sky, but suddenly stopped breathing one by one.


    In mid air, Han 3000 and Ming Yu still collide with each other with their fists, and each of them also shows the trend of attack. It seems that they are still competing madly with each other.


    A group of people are watching, waiting, expecting, and even silently refueling.


    They are all waiting for the Jedi to attack. Who is better.


    All of them also understand that this blow is not only related to their personal loss and win, but also will affect the loss and win of the whole war.


    Suddenly, at this time, two people in the sky suddenly moved.


    Han 3000''s mouth lifted slightly, and a stream of blood flowed directly from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, the people present were completely divided into two camps. On the one hand, they were worried about Han 3000, but on the other hand, they were very proud at this time.


    Looking at Han 3000''s injury, it is obvious that Han 3000 should have lost.


    "On the third day of my official leave, I will admit that I underestimated you. If I underestimated the enemy on the battlefield, I would have to pay a heavy price. I was punished." Han 3000''s words fell, and more blood poured out of his mouth


    But even so, Han 3000 at this time did not have any pain, but the whole person was smiling darkly


    "He... What is he laughing at?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3723

    Some people wonder.


    Some people don''t understand.


    More people are confused.


    What''s funny about dying people?


    "Is Han 3000 a fool?"


    "Yes, even he himself admitted that he had paid a heavy price because he despised the enemy. He was dying and was still laughing?"


    "This silly ratio is really funny. I still want face when I die. It will still be strong."


    A group of people pointed and whispered, but they were full of ridicule.


    At this time, someone also stood up and said a fair word: "you, don''t be too poisonous and accumulate some virtue. What''s wrong with someone who is about to die? It''s all dead anyway. It''s better to laugh than cry?"


    Although it was persuasion, it was actually ironic. As soon as this remark came out, someone immediately echoed and said, "what I said is that people are losing and are not allowed to smile. It shows that we are still going too far."


    "Ridicule belongs to ridicule, and joke belongs to joke. In fact, Han 3000 can persist until now. It is obviously beyond anyone''s imagination. Although he is an enemy, he must pay tribute to such an enemy. Don''t say he wants to laugh at this time. Even if he has any other requirements, we should meet them."


    Many people nodded, and their words were indeed reasonable.


    It''s a miracle to carry it up to now, whether you lose or win.


    On the side of the man in white, several attendants have moved away in time with the lifting of the danger, but at this moment, the woman in white is still motionless. She just looks at a man and a woman in mid air and seems to fall into a dull state.


    "Cough!"


    With the attendant''s light cough, the woman in white finally recovered at this time.


    "It doesn''t look good." The attendant whispered, "I think we should leave quickly."


    "Yes, there are many people on the other side. Although the quality of our experts is far better than them, we have always been unable to defeat four hands with two fists. Now Han 3000 has been completely defeated, and there is no need for us to take unnecessary risks."


    From the tactical level, it is true.


    In fact, to save Han 3000, they have seriously violated their original intention and order, which is a big mistake in itself. Now, if even the people to be saved are completely defeated, it will be meaningless to stick to it.


    The leader in white whispered and said, "do you think he lost?"


    "Alas!"


    Without waiting for the attendant to answer, she already sighed secretly. In fact, as long as a fool can see it, how can she not see it?


    But, at such a great risk, even against the original order, what is the plan?


    Isn''t it the hope that Han 3000 can be saved? Isn''t it just


    Unfortunately, it''s just a dream. It''s hard to accept the reality for a while.


    "Withdraw. I''m afraid there''s no chance if it''s later." The entourage also sighed helplessly: "now they should not have the opportunity and time to find our trouble."


    The woman in white nodded. Now this is the only choice she has no choice.


    If the stalemate continues, once the situation is completely controlled by the other party, it is almost impossible to go with their troops.


    "Well, tell everyone to stop fighting and start retreating." The leader in white whispered.


    When the words fell, several attendants nodded repeatedly. Several of them escorted the leader in white to retreat first, while the other attendants picked up a small whistle and blew at the people.


    After a short time, those white clad experts quickly recovered, and then hurriedly followed the leader in an orderly manner.


    Seeing that the other party was about to withdraw, several commanders hurriedly looked at Zhu Yanshuo. Zhu Yanshuo looked tight: "hum, when I should leave the city, is it a teahouse? Come whenever you want? Take it down for me."


    The commanders were about to take command in unison, but at this time, there was a "poof" in the air, and they hurried back


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3724

    This time, I only heard the sound of a table tennis at the scene.


    These sounds even startled the white experts who were running away.


    After all, they can certainly expect that someone will come all the way, but who can expect that the pursuers behind them are not shouting and beating, but a ton of metal rattling.


    However, just as these white clad masters looked back in horror, they were almost the same as those who should fall behind. They only heard a loud clang and the weapons in their hands fell collectively.


    At the same time, these people did not have the appearance of a master. They opened their mouths one by one and looked at the air at this time.


    Blood mist filled the air.


    But Han 3000 still spits blood at his mouth and doesn''t move.


    Instead, it was the dark rain opposite him. At this time, she covered her chest tightly with one hand. The appearance of blood stains on her mouth showed that the blood mist was obviously sprayed by her.


    "How?" Ming Yu looks at Han 3000 in horror.


    "As I said, you miscalculated." Han 3000 smiled gently: "I paid the price for belittling the enemy. You are like the rain."


    After that, Han 3000 took back his confrontation hand, lifted it slightly, waved it at Ming Yu and made a goodbye gesture.


    Without the guidance of Han 3000''s hand, Mingyu''s whole body fell directly from the air like a broken catkin.


    Ming Yu wants to struggle, but his body has been seriously damaged under the attack of Han 3000''s huge energy, and dozens of meridians have been directly broken.


    No matter how she wants to stabilize her body again, but the end is doomed.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the mysterious body of the dark rain fell heavily on the ground from the air, making a dull noise, but also deeply hit everyone''s heart.


    It should be said that it is deeply hit in the heart of everyone who should fall.


    What is the dark rain?


    It''s the Dragon envoy, the highest level person here, and also the supreme commander of this group. Her fall will not mean his fall, but their leader and backbone.


    be quiet.


    Dead peace.


    Even in one breath, no one came out at this time.


    They are stupid, so are the people in the magic cloud ghost city, even the white clad experts.


    All of them thought Han 3000 had lost.


    However, who could have thought that at this critical moment, the plot had a startling reversal?


    Han 3000 won!!


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Until the next second, the whole crowd suddenly burst into a roar: "the enemy commander has been defeated, brothers, kill me."


    "Kill!"


    The sound of killing is powerful enough to shake everything. The confidence of the generals has been directly improved by more than one level. They are full of murderous spirit and full of confidence.


    In contrast, the elite who should fall into the city, for a time, fangfo was driven to the bottom of the valley. In the face of the fierce attack of the demon cloud ghost city and a group of strange animals, they didn''t resist. They even forgot the choice of resistance. In a hurry, they lost their weapons and fled.


    Even the Lord general has been solved. Who is still in the mood to fight again and who is still confident?


    Originally, the situation of potential military force and enemy force is constantly tilting towards the balance in another direction.


    "Han 3000, is that ok?" On the other side of the white clothes, the entourage even took off his hat in surprise. His eyes narrowed into a seam, trying to see Han 3000 in the air clearly.


    But he did see very clearly that Han 3000 was still standing in the air. He was not very handsome, but his breath was absolute. He looked at the world like the Lord of the peak.


    "Some meaning." The female leader obviously smiled. Even herself, she never thought that the plot would turn so divine.


    Even the storyteller under the bridge dared not say so that day.


    "You really should be happy. At least, he explained that you didn''t look wrong, and your decision is not absurd, but this!" When the words fell, the attendant directly lit up his thumb, and there was no need to say more about the meaning of praise.


    The female leader smiled: "what are you still doing? Don''t you hurry to help?"


    The entourage smiled, nodded, waved his big hand and ordered the experts in white to turn back to attack and rush back to kill the general.


    "Kill!"


    Suddenly, the killing sound rang again. With the help of the magic cloud ghost city, the sound of the whole city master''s house was like shaking the sky. A performance show belonging to Han 3000 also officially kicked off


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3725

    A dog is a fierce animal.


    It can bite you like crazy at any time.


    They are flexible, have a pair of steel teeth, and like to fight in groups. Even in the wild, even in the face of beasts worse than them, they are often not timid at all, but will be as cheap as possible.


    But in one case, it was an accident.


    Fall into the water!


    In this case, the dog will be very nervous, and this is also the best time to attack them.


    Therefore, since ancient times, there has been a saying called pain beating a drowning dog.


    This is happening in the residence of the city Lord''s residence in the city.


    With the great morale of Han 30001, the morale of the taxi in the city has completely ebbed and waned, falling to a new height.


    They fled and threw away their armor. Not to mention the chaos, the whole army collapsed completely.


    Not to mention them, even those masters know that the tide is over. No one wants to besiege Han 3000 at this time. They just want to leave here and run for their lives.


    Even at this time, there are still some tenacious and loyal people who are still reluctantly resisting, but for the overall situation, it is nothing more than a grain of sand in the sea. It not only has no effect and significance, but is more bitter and miserable.


    The strange beasts without restraint began to run rampant. The dragons were like runaway horses, killing countless people when they flew.


    There is no need to say more about the experts in white. The experts who have no one to stop go deep into the crowd. It is easy to prevent Buddha by chopping melons and vegetables. The soldiers and experts who should fall into the city have completely become live targets in their eyes.


    Zhu Yanshuo was pale and in a trance. His eyes were full of despair and unwilling.


    "Why? Why?" He shook his head powerlessly, like talking to himself, and like an incompetent waste roaring at himself.


    He doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand, why such a precise deployment, so strong defense and delay, but in the end, it will be such an unacceptable result?


    He shouldn''t!


    "It''s such a snare, such a good soldier, but I still don''t understand how he can stick to it until now."


    "Moreover, he can still put down our dragon envoy."


    "Is Han 3000 really what we said? He''s not human at all."


    He is God. Only God can do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    "Yes, he is really a God. We should have known this when he destroyed the devil cloud ghost city. What kind of existence does the devil cloud ghost city have? It''s a real forbidden area of the devil clan. No one has shaken it for many years. However, these have completely disappeared in the long river of history because of his Han 3000."


    "How can we provoke such a monster?"


    "We are wrong, really wrong, wrong to the point."


    "Yes, Han 3000 is invincible."


    A group of commanders murmured, and their bodies began to retreat slowly and continuously.


    As the commanders of all departments in the city, even they have no intention of war. They just want to evacuate here and save their lives.


    They don''t have to provoke people they shouldn''t, and they don''t have to fight an invincible enemy.


    A more loyal commander pulled Zhu Yanshuo''s arm: "city Lord, we have lost. Let''s withdraw while there are still people and horses to resist."


    "If you don''t withdraw, it''s too late."


    Zhu Yanshuo fiercely broke away from the man''s hand and glared angrily: "don''t talk nonsense again. As a general, you deliberately hurt my military heart. What''s your intention?"


    The man was speechless and sighed helplessly: "city Lord, recognize the reality."


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible. He can''t win. I should lose the elite, and I will never lose in his hand. Kill, kill, kill, kill back."


    He roared incompetently, but when he looked back at the battlefield, in fact, there was no need for others to say more. A large number of elites who should fall were falling, and a large number of experts who should fall were being annihilated


    The fallen army is being defeated miserably.


    "Lord, take the Dragon envoy, let''s... Let''s withdraw." Several commanders looked at Zhu Yanshuo with painstaking care.


    Zhu Yanshuo was slightly silent and looked back at Han 3000 in the air.


    Suddenly, his whole body shook suddenly. He was stunned to find that Han 3000 was staring at him coldly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3726

    If Zhu Yanshuo was unwilling to retreat because he was unwilling, or some other factors, then when Han 3000 looked at him like a dead man, his inner defense line completely collapsed.


    Destroyed.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, withdraw, cover me and the Dragon elder, withdraw." He collapsed and shouted hurriedly. At the same time, he hurried to the direction of the dark rain.


    "Cover the city Lord and the Dragon elder."


    In a hurry, several commanders shouted loudly, greeting the runaway soldiers and their entourage.


    "Want to run?" Han 3000 snorted coldly and shook his breath in his hand. He directly killed the general.


    "Stop him." Several commanders drank together and led dozens of experts and hundreds of soldiers to stop them.


    Zhu Yanshuo doesn''t care about thirty-seven or twenty-one. As soon as he picks up Mingyu, he will leave behind the main hall.


    "Let go of me and order the troops. No one is allowed to withdraw. Fight me and fight me hard." Although Ming Yu was seriously injured, he was not forgiving at all and shouted angrily.


    Even, she tried to break away from Zhu Yanshuo''s help.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked worried and said, "elder Shenlong, Yu Gong, this is my city. In private, I have a grudge against Han 3000. I can say that I want to kill Han 3000 more than anyone else."


    "But the fact is that our army has been defeated miserably, the morale of the army is gone, and has already scattered and fled. Let alone organize effective forces to fight back. Now our army can''t even gather the most basic organizations. This... How can we fight Han 3000?"


    "Withdraw, withdraw, this time we have lost, lost."


    Ming Yu looks around. Yes, she doesn''t want to admit it anymore, but she must know that they are gone.


    On the battlefield, we can see that our soldiers are dead, injured and running. On the contrary, Han Sanyi is full of fighting spirit and murderous.


    On both sides of the game, stand high and make a judgment.


    "... go... Go." She bit her teeth and two big words jumped out of her mouth with great difficulty.


    "Yes." Zhu Yanshuo was relieved at last. He helped Mingyu with his teeth and quickly withdrew towards the back of the hall.


    Han 3000 was furious, but it was hard for him to get away from it for a while.


    In the appearance Bureau, the leader in white soon found this, and hurriedly commanded his white subordinates: "immediately support Han 3000."


    Dozens of experts in white immediately took orders, directly left the current battlefield, and flew towards Han 3000.


    With the support of these experts and Han 3000, he was very fierce. Just a few seconds later, he immediately withdrew and went straight to Mingyu and Zhu Yanshuo.


    At this time, there are only a few guards around them. Although these people are also good players, they are actually just mole ants for Han 3000.


    "Protect the Dragon envoy." Zhu Yanshuo roared loudly.


    The reason why the guards are guards is that they are far more spiritual than ordinary soldiers. Even though they know that they are not in the way of mantis, they still rush up without looking back.


    "Han 3000 is chasing too hard. Elder Shenlong, I''m afraid we can''t escape with our momentum." Zhu Yanshuo said anxiously.


    The guards are really like children in front of Han 3000. Han 3000 is almost a palm, without any hesitation.


    Ming Yu''s teeth closed his waist and obviously understood this.


    But at present, her last cards have been shown. What else can she do to hold Han 3000 back?


    "Or..." Zhu Yanshuo said in a deep voice.


    Before he finished, Mingyu immediately interrupted angrily: "impossible, impossible."


    "But if we don''t use this method, we... We..." Zhu Yanshuo didn''t go on.


    He also knows what consequences will be brought about by what he said. However, Han 3000 has been chasing after him. If he doesn''t change in time, I''m afraid


    Ming Yu frowned. Suddenly, she stopped running away. Maybe it''s the only way


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3727

    Then she turned slightly and looked back at Han 3000.


    Here, Han 3000 also solved the guards. Some were surprised that Ming Yu didn''t escape but stood opposite.


    "How? You know there''s no point in running away?" Han 3000 smiled gently, threw the body of a guard soldier in his hand, and looked at the dark rain calmly.


    Ming Yu took a deep breath and looked at Han 3000: "when did Han 3000 become so arrogant?"


    "It''s not like your personality."


    "Whether you are arrogant or not depends on your own cognition. In other words, you are too desperate, so you think I am more arrogant." Han 3000 said with a cold smile, "there''s no more nonsense. If you have anything to say, hurry up."


    "Make a deal with you."


    "Buying and selling?" Han 3000 smiled coldly: "it''s all up to now. Are you still qualified to talk about any business with me?"


    "You don''t want to save Su Yingxia?" The dark rain smiled coldly.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 obviously paused and said, "tell me about your business."


    "Changed your mind so soon?" Ming Yu smiled softly: "Su Yingxia and others are locked in the east of the backyard. However, I have already arranged several experts to guard in the backyard."


    "Do you think your so-called master can do any harm to me?" Han 3000 sneered.


    "Of course they can''t hurt you with your skills. But what about Su Yingxia?" Ming Yu said with a smile, "they are all dead men. They have no worries for a long time. As long as I give an order, they will directly explode Yuanying."


    "Think about it. How can su Yingxia, a group of thin skinned and tender people, resist the huge explosion brought by dozens of expert self exploding Yuanying?"


    When the words fell, Mingyu took out a red stone about the size of his thumb.


    Her thumb gently pressed on it. Obviously, it may be some kind of communication stone for her to send orders remotely.


    "If Su Yingxia loses a hair, I swear to Han 3000 that even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will certainly frustrate you."


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll die anyway. What can I worry about?"


    "What do you want?"


    "We have already prepared Flying Magic Weapons in the west of the backyard. I will take them to leave here. You know, in the process of escaping, I have no mind to take care of others. Of course, if you don''t want me to leave, I believe you Han 3000 can do it, but I don''t know whether you are quick or I am quick?"


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "do you want to trade Su Yingxia''s safety with yours?"


    "It''s almost a meaning. The door of the back hall is in front. You''d better hurry. You should know that once I''m safe, I''m not willing to lose anyway. Maybe I''ll give orders as well."


    When the words fell, the dark rain evil smiled, and the next second directly let Zhu Yanshuo run back to the door of the temple with himself.


    Han 3000 frowned, and the synchronization was also an acceleration. Suddenly, he turned into a light and shadow and directly entered the back hall first.


    He didn''t know what kind of trouble there was in the back hall, but he knew one thing, that is, Su Yingxia and others must be rescued before Mingyu and others left.


    Mingyu is a woman who can do what she says.


    Seeing Han 3000 rush into the backyard, Ming Yu, who tried to go in with Zhu Yanshuo, stopped again.


    "It seems that Han 3000 is also a fool." Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly.


    Ming Yu smiled softly: "he was invincible, but he was too nervous to welcome the summer, which was his only huge weakness."


    "Flying magic weapon, stone of command? Thanks to him, Han 3000 believes it." Zhu Yanshuo sneered.


    Ming Yu also looked at the stone in his hand, smiled coldly and threw it on the ground: "the devil is one foot tall and the Tao is one foot tall. What are you doing?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and helped Ming Yu. Suddenly, he changed his route and walked quickly towards the courtyard on the other side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3728

    On the other end, Han 3000, when he got into the hall door, he suddenly stopped not far away.


    Looking around, there is a normal scene.


    But


    "So quiet?"


    Of course Han 3000, the back hall of the city Lord''s residence, has been here. It''s deep, elegant and quiet. It''s quite pleasant.


    However, just because he had been here, Han 3000 felt more strange.


    The silence in the back hall was almost terrible. I couldn''t even smell the subtle sound of wind and grass. It was really full of strangeness.


    According to the assumption, the rear hall should be the place where most of the servants and servants stay. The front line was defeated. Naturally, it should be a scene of panic, and everyone had to try their best to escape.


    But don''t say that in the back hall. Even the personal shadow can''t be seen now.


    What the fuck?!


    Although he was very confused, Han 3000 turned his heart and went quickly to the East.


    No matter what doubts he put forward, it is most important to save Su Yingxia and others. As for others, Han 3000 is lazy to think. Anyway, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    There was almost no danger along the way.


    A moment later, Han 3000 had reached the east side of the back hall, passed through a small door to enter the house, and another small bieyuan appeared in front of Han 3000.


    Almost as soon as Han 3000 came in, dozens of experts suddenly attacked from all directions.


    Han 3000 glanced at the deepest room, which was slightly forbidden by golden light. Obviously, Su Yingxia and others are likely to be locked up in it.


    A little calm, in the face of the master, Han 3000 hurried to deal with it.


    But it''s strange that this should have been an easy thing to deal with, but the situation suddenly changed after it was handed over.


    These experts are really powerful. Even if they are as strong as Han 3000, they are in a dilemma and tired.


    Their cooperation is extremely tacit and exquisite, and even close to the top experts such as Heishan witch in terms of cultivation.


    Compared with the four masters of Heishan demon girl, they have a larger number and cooperate more skillfully. Han 3000 struggled to deal with it and was directly hit by a sneak attack.


    Looking down, the slap left a mark on Han 3000.


    Fortunately, Han 3000 has two artifact to protect his body. Although he has a lot of pain, at least he hasn''t hurt himself.


    "Something interesting." Han 3000 bit his teeth slightly.


    He really didn''t expect that Mingyu would leave so many powerful experts in the backyard. Even Han 3000 suffered a dark loss.


    However, with lingering fear, Han 3000 was happy again.


    At least, such high-intensity defense shows one thing, that is, Mingyu didn''t deceive himself. Su Yingxia and others must be imprisoned here.


    "Enough, don''t fight!" Han Sanyi directly shook back the people around him. Then he looked at the experts and said, "Your Dragon elder has been defeated. Do you want to be an enemy here? If you are smart, you can leave directly, and I won''t embarrass you."


    "But if you still don''t know what''s right or wrong, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    After that, Han 3000 was about to wait for them to respond, but he saw that dozens of people didn''t hear the Buddha, so he killed Han 3000 directly.


    "Shit!" Han 3000 gave a low scold. It''s true that each of them is a dead man. They don''t discuss with each other?


    "You asked for it." Han 3000 drank fiercely. Since he gave the other party a chance and didn''t know how to cherish it, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    The Qi force is directly fully open, and the force of yin and Yang cooperates with the left and right hands to fight wildly all the way.


    Dozens of experts are fierce enough, but Han 3000 is obviously more fierce, especially under Han 3000''s full strength.


    After almost a dozen rounds in a row, Han 3000, who was better at it, soon found the loophole in them. At present, his right hand straightened up Yin Qi and the power of chaos, saved a solid and direct shot in the past.


    Pop!


    Then the second, the third, the fourth


    Han 3000 found a breakthrough and went on at one breath. He took this opportunity to shoot all dozens of experts.


    In a short time, dozens of experts all flew backwards, and then exploded directly in an instant and turned into ashes


    But when Han 3000 stopped to go to the forbidden house, suddenly, dozens of high experts jumped out of the grass around him


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3729

    "And?" Han 3000 frowned suspiciously.


    At this moment, he even began to understand the feelings of those soldiers who should fall.


    Han 3000 must admit that the previous masters were already very powerful. Now he himself is quite uncomfortable after the war.


    Unexpectedly, this finally killed a wave, but suddenly killed another wave.


    This kind of inner silence and powerlessness is just like the soldiers who should have fallen to face Han 3000.


    However, Han 3000 has a puzzled question.


    Since there are still a group of experts, why don''t they attack themselves with the gang just now? With their super skills and huge quantity, they can''t say they can bring devastating damage to Han 3000, but it''s quite easy to create a huge trouble.


    Is it difficult? The woman Mingyu deliberately made this one out so that she could taste the taste of soldiers?


    But this possibility should not exist. Mingyu is not a God. How can she predict the final outcome? After all, even Han 3000 himself never thought that at the critical moment, the four dragons would come to the rescue with the dragon family, and there would be a group of mysterious people in white to help.


    When he did this, he just created factors that were beneficial to himself in the adverse environment to the greatest extent. As for the result, who knows.


    Since it''s not like this, I don''t understand it.


    Experts are not equal to soldiers. The consumption is greater than the actual battle. Of course, experts still stack chips to attack vertically, so that they can give full play to their effectiveness to better deal with higher-level enemies.


    What''s the matter with Mingyu?


    Because of this doubt, Han 3000 couldn''t help looking at these people more.


    It was these two eyes that Han 3000 suddenly realized that something seemed wrong.


    "People look the same!"


    Don''t see don''t know, take a closer look startled, in front of the jump out of the master, Han 3000 although can''t recognize everyone, but only by the experience of just hand to hand, most of these guys look the same as those guys just now.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Not dead?!


    "Shit, what evil skill do you use?" Doubt a language, the next second, Han 3000 directly rushed up.


    Han 3000 was even more confused when he fought. Instead of dying, these people also defended the Buddha. Like themselves, their skills were not less.


    They haven''t suffered any injury from Buddha defense, and they haven''t fought any fight. They are full of physical strength and energy. They greet Han 3000 hard.


    I was surprised and happy for a while. It was a crematorium when someone did it.


    Han 3000''s mother''s state of mind is really a little broken. This time, he is tired and panting like a cow. He even secretly suffered from being attacked several times, but the people opposite are still killing the wind and water.


    Damn it, isn''t it too empty? This super magic skill has rotted the street for a while, or does it have any children and grandchildren?


    While he was very depressed, Han 3000 had to harden his head and break the siege.


    Fortunately, Han 3000''s foundation is here, and with the experience of just now, just a moment later, with another round of attack by Han 3000, the dozens of experts have completely turned into powder again.


    But there was no room for Han 3000 to catch his breath. Dozens of experts appeared in the surrounding grass, flowers and trees.


    Han 3000 is really speechless. Is it over?


    He really wants to jump into it and have a good look at how many fucking people there are.


    No matter how much, just solve it at one time. He is really stupid for such endless emergence of batch after batch.


    "How many twins are there in your family? It''s you again? You won''t die?" Looking at the leading master, Han 3000 speechless way.


    Yes, and almost exactly the same as before, these people still look exactly the same.


    Even, they are clearly the first wave of people.


    In addition, there are indeed Tibetans in the surrounding grass, flowers and trees, but after all, it is only a small artificial garden. Even Tibetans can''t hide many people.


    Therefore, Han 3000 is basically sure that these people


    Really, it seems that he doesn''t die, and... He can be haunted


    Strange?


    That''s not necessarily ridiculous, is it?


    Even Han 3000, who is full of bugs, should not be able to do this?


    Do you?


    Han 3000 suddenly shrunk his eyes. What did he think of


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3730

    "Yes?"


    Only when you are in the magic array, the strange phenomenon in front of you seems to make sense. Otherwise, as Han Sanqian guessed, it''s unimaginable that you can''t imagine.


    "His mother."


    With a low scold, Han 3000 understood that he was probably really fooled by the array.


    The heavenly eye moved and opened it directly. Han clenched his teeth for three thousand times.


    It shows that there is a strange air around here.


    To some extent, these experts in front of us are just a mirage in the array. As long as the array is not broken, they will never die.


    But these are not the real reasons for Han 3000''s anger, but if there is any array here, the house with golden light prohibition in front of him is unlikely to be su Yingxia''s place of detention.


    "Mingyu, you 38." Han 3000 was burning with anxiety. Mingyu''s 38 didn''t want to escape at all, or what she said was to escape.


    She deliberately led herself here to be trapped, and then took this opportunity to leave here alone with Su Yingxia and others.


    damn!


    Han Sanyi clenched his fist. He should have thought that how could Mingyu be so kind?


    Almost as Han 3000 expected, at this time, at the other side of the prison, the door of the prison was opened and the light shone into the prison. Therefore, the people in the prison felt their eyes tingling and opened their eyes in a trance, but they saw that Mingyu had come in quickly with a group of people.


    Looking around, everyone in cells everywhere was lying on the ground, exhausted and pale.


    Mingyu stared coldly at the little commander guarding the cell, with a trace of questioning and dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    The little commander hurriedly said: "elder Shenlong, conscience of heaven and earth, my subordinates all supply three meals on time and in time according to your orders, and they are absolutely good meat and good food, but... But my subordinates don''t know why... Why they are so haggard."


    After hearing the speech, Mingyu didn''t say much. She took a few steps into the cell, but only a few steps. She suddenly stopped in front of Ziqing''s cell door.


    With a slight frown and a slight grasp in his hand, he suddenly smiled, looked at the purple feeling lying in the prison and said: "you can still use real energy under the poison, but you are underestimated."


    In the cell on the other side, Su Yingxia adapted to the light. Seeing that the person came was Mingyu, and seeing that Mingyu said these words to Ziqing, she immediately stood up and shouted, "Mingyu, if you want to kill, you should have a good time and cut less nonsense."


    "Dark rain?"


    Upon hearing the name, Moyang and other people who knew her were surprised. All those who could get up by force got up immediately and picked up in front of the iron prison, hoping to see the right person.


    "Dark rain, how can it be you?"


    "Are you the leader of these people?"


    "Don''t you understand? When I was caught in Firestone City, I was obviously betrayed by her." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    When hearing Su Yingxia''s words, a group of people were obviously extremely angry and pointed at Mingyu one after another.


    "Originally, you were the one who betrayed Su Yingxia!"


    "You bitch, in vain, we regard you as a friend. Even after the accident in Yingxia, we are also worried about your safety. Unexpectedly, you actually..."


    The little commander of the prison wanted to fight back angrily, but was stopped by the dark rain: "take them away."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and nodded at his soldiers. A group of soldiers took action immediately, opened the prison door and brought out all the people inside one by one.


    Even the dying devil Beitian was directly carried on his back by the soldiers at this time.


    Glancing at the angry crowd, the dark rain said faintly: "save your strength of swearing and breathe more on the road."


    When the words fell, Mingyu turned around and walked outside the prison.


    "Hum, on the way? Why, Han Sansan is here. You can''t fight. You want to run with us?" Dao 12''s cold voice disdained: "unfortunately, I just don''t know if you have that chance to take us."


    These days, people have already heard the deafening explosion outside. They also clearly understand that Han 3000 must have been killed.


    This strengthened the people''s heart to save the devil Beitian, but they have been more worried about Han 3000 over time.


    Fortunately, the rain is coming, and they have to take them away, which at least allows them to rest assured of an established fact.


    Han 3000 is not only fine, but also most likely has won.


    "He won, but..." Mingyu stopped slightly, half turned back and smiled coldly: "he should be finishing the circle. You pray that he will save you? Dream!"


    The words fell. Just as Mingyu was about to get up, he heard a light drink at the prison door: "who said that?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3731

    When the words came out, the scene was suddenly silent and silent.


    The next second, at the gate of the prison, a figure came in slowly.


    Everyone held their breath, but when the figure really completely appeared in front of them, the point of human sadness and joy was infinitely magnified.


    In fact, all the people in the mystery alliance were crazy. They cheered, screamed and even jumped out of the shackles of the soldiers.


    Mingyu and other people were also completely surprised. In surprise, they retreated several steps and looked like they saw ghosts.


    Only Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 and smiled calmly.


    Perhaps, the appearance of Han 3000 at this moment is crazy and incredible for anyone, but for Su Yingxia, there are so many such dramas that there are completely countless.


    However, of course, she won''t be tired of such a play. She just knows that Han Sanyi will come, and she will.


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible. He should be in the trapped God array now. It''s the secret array of twenty-eight stars. Once he enters it, he can''t come out at all." Zhu Yanshuo shook his head crazily and couldn''t accept the facts in front of him.


    Even if he is Han 3000 capable, even if he is non-human, he can break the array and come out.


    But


    But it is absolutely impossible to break out in such a short time.


    Ming Yu frowned and said nothing. If she was still tense in all the previous situations, now


    She really can''t calm down.


    "Impossible?" Looking at Zhu Yanshuo, Han 3000 disdained to smile: "what''s impossible? You just want to trap me? Are you too confident?"


    "The trapped God array is an ancient magic array discovered by the Lord from the ten thousand year magic calendar. Han 3000, just break the array? You''re too crazy." Zhu Yanshuo said dissatisfied.


    Han 3000 disdained to smile: "even if you talk about the hype, in my eyes, it''s just broken garbage. Isn''t that true?"


    In a word, Zhu Yanshuo shouted angrily, but there was no way to refute.


    Ming Yu slightly clenched his teeth: "Han 3000, I really have you. I thought that I could only trap you for a while, but I really didn''t expect that it was so short."


    "There are many things you can''t think of." Han 3000 sneered, "for example, how did I find here?"


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, but it was obvious that Han Sanqian''s words mentioned her pain point. She looked at Han Sanqian coldly and waited for her answer.


    "Because I still believe you." Han 3000 smiled.


    "With your intelligence, you absolutely know that if you want to make a statement most credible, it must be mixed. Am I right?"


    "Su Yingxia and others seem to be false in the East, but they are actually true. Therefore, naturally, it is a lie for you to escape to the West. The truth is that you want to escape from the city to the East. Am I right?"


    When Ming Yu heard the speech, she had to nod in obedience. She was smart, and Han 3000 was really not stupid.


    She thought that even if Han 3000 broke the array, she would no longer believe that Su Yingxia and others would be in the East, so she would deliberately go west to find them. In this way, they would have a longer time to escape after they left the city.


    Han Sanqian is a smart man. Being smart is mistaken by being smart. This move should be more effective for him.


    But I didn''t expect


    "It''s terrible to be against you." The dark rain fell and sighed helplessly. The next second, her body moved suddenly, moved directly behind Su Yingxia and stuck her neck: "however, don''t be too proud. Even if I die, someone will accompany me to be buried today!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3732

    Looking at Ming Yu''s move, Han 3000 reluctantly shook his head: "in fact, you had a chance to go. Even if that array can''t trap me for long, it still takes time for me to find the prison."


    "At this time, you can take your men and horses out of the city and escape. I can''t say how good you can be. At least the defeated general can have a complete army to escape with him. It''s not that there is no chance of making a comeback."


    "But Mingyu, you are too greedy. Even when you have lost all the way, you still want to take Su Yingxia and them as chips in your hands."


    "It is also doomed that you will pay your price because of greed."


    "I can let you live. You put down everyone here, and then you people here can leave." Han 3000 road.


    "Just us?" Zhu Yanshuo shouted angrily, "Han 3000, are you talking in your sleep?"


    "In that case, then Mingyu will leave alone, and anyone else must stay here." Han 3000''s cold voice disdained.


    "You dare!" Zhu Yanshuo angrily scolded: "Han 3000, what are you doing here with us? Yes, you have the upper hand now, but so what? Your wife and your brothers are still under our hands. Big deal, fish die and the net is broken."


    Mingyu also said coldly, "Han 3000, Su Yingxia and their gang have more lives than that."


    "For me, Su Yingxia is all I have. This will not change before, now and in the future." Han 3000 nodded and said, "even if I pay my life for Su Yingxia, I will never blink."


    "But..." Han Sanhua turned and suddenly stared at Mingyu: "that''s su Yingxia''s love affair with me."


    Immediately, Han 3000 shouted angrily: "today, in the book world that day, the lives of thousands of brothers are still waiting for me to report, and the eyes of thousands of brothers are staring at me in this sky!"


    "What else am I talking about?"


    After a while, Han Sanqian said, "I want to save you, but you have to let go. That''s OK. Today, I kill you first to collect some benefits for the death of those brothers. In the future, I will destroy the nest of you dog thieves. When the big revenge is avenged, Han Sanqian will go down with Su Yingxia without concern."


    "Han 3000, I don''t fucking believe it." Zhu Yanshuo fought back loudly.


    Han 3000 didn''t bird him at all. He just looked at the dark rain coldly. A moment later, he smiled: "you have a lot of contact with me, do you believe it?"


    The dark rain stumbled slightly and was in a trance for a while.


    She knows that Han 3000 absolutely loves Su Yingxia, but she also knows that Han 3000 is indeed a kind person who treats his subordinates as brothers.


    He can abandon the world for Su Yingxia, but it is not impossible for him to abandon the world for his brother!


    These are two choices, but the pole of Mingyu doesn''t know which side to prefer for a moment.


    She did not dare to make a categorical comment, because it was obvious that any wrong bias at this time would lead her to irreparable doom.


    She''s stepping on a tightrope!


    "Three thousand, let go. Just because I care about you, I won''t let you fall into the plight of injustice. You have to avenge your brothers, you know? I''ll wait for you under the nine springs." After that, Su Yingxia stared at Mingyu coldly: "Mingyu, you used me to make Han 3000 sorry his brothers once, and there will be no second time."


    "Do it. If you still have a conscience, I''ll trouble you to cheer me up."


    Seeing Su Yingxia resolutely close his eyes, Mingyu is obviously flustered.


    One is determined to die, and the other is unwilling to put down his love and hatred for his children''s private affairs. Will Han 3000 really


    Thinking of this, a trace of surprise flashed in Mingyu''s eyes. Zhu Yanshuo was in a panic for a moment. He quickly knelt down and begged for mercy beside Mingyu: "elder Shenlong, no, no... don''t leave me, no..."


    "You have five seconds to think." Han 3000 said coldly, "five, four, three, two, one!"


    "It''s time." When the words fell, Han 3000 raised the jade sword in his hand and got up in cold light


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3733

    "If they want to take away the summer rain, they can also leave some empty words in my heart......".


    Because once the talk breaks down, it is death.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "stubborn!"


    "Give you up to 30 places, and everyone else has to stay." Moyang road.


    "Good!" In a hurry, Mingyu didn''t even consider who said this sentence, so he hurriedly agreed.


    She was stunned by Han Sanqian''s eyes. She had no doubt that if she didn''t promise at this time, Han Sanqian would take action immediately.


    So she subconsciously agreed.


    However, when she returned to her senses again, she suddenly noticed something wrong. When she raised her eyes and looked at Han 3000, Han 3000 already looked at him with a sneer: "well, for the sake of one scene we met in the end, I''ll give you 30 places."


    "You can go out and choose people. I''ll give you a column of incense." Then Han 3000 turned sideways and gave way to the prison.


    Ming Yu knows that he has been tricked.


    Han Sanqi is playing himself at all, and at the most critical moment, Moyang also instantly read out Han Sanqi''s meaning, so he chose to help.


    But myself


    "Han 3000, there''s yours." After suffering from depression, Mingyu was really depressed. He glared at Han 3000 fiercely, waved his big hand, asked the soldiers to let go of the crowd, and walked out of the prison with men and horses.


    As soon as these people left, the rest of Moyang, Su Yingxia and others couldn''t help breathing. At the same time, they welcomed them with a happy face.


    "From the first day of the war outside, we knew you would come to save us, but where do you know? It''s been a few days."


    "Yes, but he came anyway."


    "Hey, hey, I say you''re happy to be happy, but you shouldn''t make way at this time. What ghosts and ghosts are you? Yingxia is the heroine at this time."


    With Liu Fang''s teasing, the hearts of the people gave way to God.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked at each other with deep affection. At this time, speechless was better than ten thousand words.


    "Kiss one, kiss one." Liu Fang coaxed.


    With her coaxing, others coaxed in the prison.


    Su Yingxia suddenly blushed, and Han 3000 was embarrassed for a moment, but he couldn''t help but get closer.


    Su Yingxia gently pointed to Han 3000''s mouth and said with a smile, "whether to kiss or not is also a private matter for our husband and wife. Do they want to see the ticket?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    Everyone laughed, and then Liu Fang said, "welcome summer, you''re wrong. Three thousand kisses to you are to thank you. That''s his business. How can it come to us."


    "Thank me?" Su Yingxia is full of question marks.


    "If you didn''t turn the tide and support hard this time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have to rush to the dungeon for 3000. We would have seen our bodies in the eight directions of the world."


    Liu Fang''s words fell, and everyone nodded unanimously.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "in fact, the biggest credit this time is sister Ziqing."


    Then Su Yingxia took Ziqing''s hand and brought her to Han 3000.


    Ziqing''s face was pale, but she still couldn''t help being a little shy at this time: "I don''t have any credit. Usually everyone takes care of me. When you need my help, I try my best to do what I can do."


    "Ziqing, you are modest now. Although you are powerful in welcoming summer, your fists are always difficult to defeat your four hands. If it weren''t for you, how could you deal with hundreds of experts and elite soldiers at one go."


    "Sister Yingxia was just carrying the comatose elder martial sister Qin Shuang on her back and couldn''t do much. Otherwise, she would be enough alone. This time, it''s sister Yingxia''s credit, which has nothing to do with me." Ziqing shook her head.


    "You two fought a group of experts?" Han 3000 looked at Ziqing and Su Yingxia with a little surprise. In his impression, they should both be


    "Don''t talk about this first. Elder martial sister Qin Shuang and magic Beitian are not doing well. We''d better leave here first and talk about it in detail later." Su Yingxia interrupted Han Sanqian''s curiosity in time.


    At a glance, everyone was tired and haggard. Han 3000 nodded: "OK, let''s leave here first."


    Then Han 3000 led the people out of the cell quickly.


    At this time, the city seemed to welcome great changes.


    The Dragon hovered in the sky, and strange animals lined up on the ground. In the middle, there was a wailing rain, leading the people who should fall into the city to wait depressed.


    After the war subsided, countless civilians'' heads also appeared on the high walls of the city Lord''s residence. They quietly watched the scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3734

    "Roar!"


    "Woo!"


    When Han Sanqian and his party came out of the prison and reached the front of the hall all the way, the dragons in the air roared gently, and the dragon head was slightly low to show their submission. A number of strange animals also bent their front feet, lowered their posture and made a sound.


    "Han 3000, Han 3000."


    The thugs of hongluan leading the devil cloud ghost city also raised their arms and shouted at the same time.


    At that time, the whole hall playground was full of shouts from Han 3000.


    Although a group of white clad experts are silent, they are now firmly guarding the four sides and quietly helping Han 3000 guard the general who should be gathered in the center.


    Some of them were directly captured, while others saw that the Dragon elder Mingyu voluntarily surrendered and put down his weapons and chose to admit defeat. However, for whatever reason, at this time, each of them was dejected, bowed and helpless, full of the appearance of defeat.


    Han 3000 helped Su Yingxia and took Moyang and a large group of people to the front of the hall slowly. He took a look at the four dragons, the people of the magic cloud ghost city, the animals, and finally focused on the female leader in white.


    She is also looking at Han 3000.


    Seeing Han 3000 looking at her, her head under the hat was a little bit to show her intention.


    Han 3000 also nodded slightly. Then he took back his eyes, looked at Ming Yu and said, "have you chosen 30 places?"


    "Thirty places?"


    "What does that mean?"


    Upon hearing Han 3000''s words, before Mingyu could speak, the soldiers and experts around her had become a pot of porridge.


    Although everyone asked and didn''t understand, in fact, there was a trace of fear on everyone''s face. After all, they were not fools. How could they not hear the general meaning of this statement?


    Especially on the edge of life and death!


    Seeing the public reaction, Han 3000 smiled and continued: "if you don''t think well, I can give you some more time. After all, at present, tens of thousands of you can only let you choose the number of 30 living people. It''s really not easy to choose. I can understand."


    With Han 3000''s affirmation, the already decadent army is more sad.


    "Elder Shenlong, take us with you. We don''t want to die."


    "Yes, yes, there are old and young in my family. Elder Shenlong, have mercy on me."


    "Dragon elder, help us."


    A crowd of soldiers cried and cried, and even kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    Ming Yu glared at Han 3000 with hatred. It seemed to remind himself and even said that he could give himself more time. In fact, Han 3000 was killing his heart.


    He is completely beating the hearts of these soldiers and completely breaking their last dignity.


    But she can''t argue, let alone abuse. What''s more terrible than conspiracy is that you know, but you have to do it.


    Thirty places, enough to leave with some confidants.


    Although it can not be regarded as keeping their basic market, at least, things have not moved to the point of complete despair.


    In fact, these people are easy to choose, because she wants to take far more than that. She just looks at the soldiers who are kneeling on the ground and pleading. Even for a moment, she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Finally, she nodded at Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo took orders and looked at the people behind him. After a while, they took a step forward, which obviously indicated that they were the people in the quota.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly. Among these people, they were either the executives of Fuye family or the executives and leaders of the city: "is this your choice?"


    "Exactly." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "It''s a good choice to abandon the car and protect the handsome." Han 3000 nodded and said with a smile, "however, it''s a pity that there are many executives on both sides of you. I''m afraid some people can''t take them away?"


    When Zhu Yanshuo looked back at the crowd behind him, he only saw those executives who had not been selected looking at him pitifully.


    In particular, there are many people who have followed their love for many years!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhu Yanshuo closed his eyes and said, "these are the choices."


    "Well, you can get out of here alive." Han 3000 smiled gently and then said, "friendly tips, you guys had better hurry up, because the rest of the massacre will make the scream very harsh. In case I want to kill, I''m sure you can''t even..."


    After hearing this, Han 3000''s evil and strange smile surprised Mingyu and others. In a hurry, they only heard the sound of Mingyu and hurriedly drank and withdrew. Thirty people immediately left in the direction of the East Gate in everyone''s wail.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 also drew out the jade sword


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3735

    With Han 3000''s action, the thugs in the magic cloud ghost city were also the first to impolitely draw a knife and raise their hands.


    Seeing this, the people who should have fallen in a wail became more desperate and frightened. Some frustrated people knelt on the ground and their pants were wet.


    "Three thousand, I don''t know if I should say something." Dao 12 whispered beside Han 3000.


    Han 3000 whispered, "we have something to say. But if I guess right, do you think we should take revenge on those executives first? After all, they are the real mastermind, right?"


    Dao nodded at twelve and said in some confusion, "yes, but since you know why you have to give them thirty places, you''d better... Let them choose by themselves."


    "Yes." Liu Fang was also puzzled and said: "this is for them to choose. They must choose their closest, and their closest must be their identity and position. What''s more important is that we have suffered a great loss? Especially the senior executives who helped the family. They used to treat you like that. I really hate to take their tendons and drink their blood. It''s a pity to let them go like this."


    Before Han 3000 answered, Moyang stood up and smiled softly: "of course 3000 knows this."


    Seeing that Moyang had guessed about it, Han 3000 smiled: "go on."


    "The life of the dead brother is life, but the life of the living is also life, and three thousand is also reducing the loss." Moyang said with a smile, "although we won, it is obvious that our troops are insufficient. If we have to drive the dog into the poor lane, we will only be in danger ourselves."


    "After all, the strength of the other party is always there."


    Han 3000 nodded: "Moyang is right. Rabbits will bite when they are urgent, not to mention a large army of tens of thousands of people."


    "Being diligent and militaristic will only bring us more endless troubles and more innocent sacrifices. Therefore, I will deliberately leave them a chance to live."


    Such is human nature. Once there is the possibility of escape in a desperate situation, they will only think of escape and forget to resist.


    Han 3000''s purpose, even including just sprinkling salt on the wounds of Mingyu and others, is also based on this reason.


    He wants to completely break the cohesion of this large force, making them lax and difficult to accumulate, and no longer have the fighting spirit and idea of concentrated resistance.


    Moreover, there is another important point. Su Yingxia was in the hands of Mingyu and others at that time. Of course, Han 3000 had to consider their safety. In fact, it was inevitable to make concessions.


    "Young master Han, one plan and two strategies are wonderful." Master Lu smiled gently: "I admire you for taking it as a bargaining chip in exchange for our hostages and using it to completely defeat the unity and cooperation of the enemy."


    Childe Ruyu smiled gently and shook his head: "where is this? One plan and two policies."


    "Childe, what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s one plan and three policies!" Ru Yu smiled softly.


    As soon as the words fell, they were more confused. They looked at each other and tried to find the so-called answer in childe Ruyu''s mouth.


    But it''s a pity that most of the people present, except Han 3000 and Moyang, are two-year-old monks who can''t figure it out.


    "Oh, I said don''t sell off. What''s the other strategy? Say it quickly. I''m so anxious." Knife twelve was so anxious that he stamped his feet.


    Han 3000, Moyang and childe Ruyu smiled at each other.


    Then, Ruyu and Moyang made a slight salute almost at the same time, and quietly said to Han 3000, "I''ve seen the Lord who should fall."


    Who should fall?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3736

    "What does it mean to fall to the Lord?" Knife 12 touches the head, which makes it more headache.


    Han 3000 smiled and shook his head at Moyang and Ruyu: "what should fall, you two."


    "Just charge some interest."


    "By the way, disintegrate the enemy. As a saying goes, it is self-interest to harm the enemy."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 directly lifted the jade sword and walked slowly towards the elite and a group of experts surrounded in the center.


    Seeing Han 3000 coming with his sword, the cold light on the sword made many people shrink back in fear on the spot, and shouted not to kill me, not to kill me at the same time.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly and fell his sword in his hand. The three soldiers nearest to him died in the field with big eyes of fear.


    So clean and tidy, the elite soldiers who should have been in panic are more frightened at this time.


    Han 3000 raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced at the crowd and said, "weren''t you arrogant before? Didn''t you all face hard to kill me before? Come on, I''ll stand here now."


    There was peace, no one dared to say a word, and even many people dared not breathe. They lowered their heads to avoid Han 3000''s eyes.


    "Why? There''s no sound?" Han 3000 disdained to drink, and then raised the jade sword in his hand: "if there is no sound, I will acquiesce that you all want to take my head."


    "Of course, Han is not a fool. If you want to kill me, of course I will fight back."


    When they heard this, they were shocked. Someone couldn''t help it anymore. With a puff, he knelt directly on the ground: "Lord Han, Lord Han, show mercy under the sword, show mercy under the sword."


    "Yes, yes, be merciful under the sword. I... we don''t want to die, and... We don''t want to be enemies with you."


    "Yes, but as soldiers, we really have to be ourselves. Please leave us alone?"


    As soon as the words fell, more and more people knelt down one by one. Even if they were unwilling to repeat these words of begging for mercy, most of them knelt on all fours and had a pious attitude.


    At this time, childe Yu also rushed over from behind, smiled softly at Han 3000 and said: "childe Han, Zhu Yanshuo seems benevolent, but actually he is beast hearted. They are also the ones who commit many evils. The soldiers just act according to the order. They are really innocent. It''s better to..."


    "Yes, in the final analysis, they are all other people''s tools. Don''t they lose their use value and leave them here to die? I think they are also very poor." Moyang also came to agree.


    Han 3000''s face is like frost, but he actually smiles in his heart. It''s obvious that Ruyu childe and Moyang are covering for themselves after understanding their meaning.


    Han 30001 said softly, "there is some truth in what he said. However, after all, they slaughtered my brother and killed my subordinates. If this revenge is not repaid, how can Han establish the world and treat his brother?"


    "When the two armies fight, some casualties are inevitable. Why is this, young master Han?" Like jade childe.


    Moyang also nodded: "yes, the commander behind the scenes is the real executioner."


    "I don''t think so. Although they are wrong, the main fault is not on them, so the capital punishment will be avoided and they will be given a chance to share their sins." Like jade childe.


    "What''s the meaning of this statement?" Han 3000 pretended to be confused.


    "They were ordered to kill many of Mr. Han''s subordinates that day. Later, they let them obey your orders to catch the real culprit behind the scenes. It is also a cycle of cause and effect. There is a beginning and an end, and they have paid off their evil debts. What do you think, Mr. Han?" Ru Yu smiled.


    "Han''s subordinates are Han''s brothers. If they don''t die, they will take advantage of me in turn?" Han 3000 said, "besides, I''m not satisfied with their performance on the battlefield."


    "This is the so-called bear nest. They are also wrong. Only hypocrites like Zhu Yanshuo can be so. If they are with you, I think they are different." Ru Yu smiled.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked worried. He didn''t seem willing to agree.


    After a long time, he suddenly frowned and said, "the question is, will they?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3737

    As soon as Han 3000 turned back, he hardly waited for Master Yu to answer, but the soldiers behind him were already boiling.


    "As long as master Han doesn''t kill us, don''t say he follows you. We are willing to be an ox and a horse."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Han, you are brave and invincible. It''s our blessing to follow you. We... We''re not happy yet, are we, brothers?"


    "Yes, yes."


    This side shouted, but the woman in white over there couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s Han 3000 doing there?" The servant didn''t understand and asked.


    "The three drama kings are acting for us." The female leader whispered.


    "Acting? What acting?"


    "A play to buy people''s hearts." The female leader said with a smile: "a slap and a sugar, haven''t you seen it clearly?"


    The servant shook his head. "I don''t quite understand."


    "The play has just begun. You''ll understand later."


    The servant nodded and said no more.


    Han 3000 at the other end looked at the nod of the soldiers, such as pouring garlic. He looked at each other with Moyang and Ruyu and smiled. Then he quickly pretended to be a little embarrassed, looked at Ruyu and said, "do you mean I should promise?"


    Both childe Ruyu and Moyang nodded.


    "Then I''ll promise..." Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia himself was smart enough. In addition, he had a deep tacit understanding with Han 3000. Seconds understood his meaning and immediately came out: "I don''t agree."


    In a word, many soldiers who should fall on the scene suddenly turned from a little hope they just saw into full despair. After all, if Su Yingxia disagreed, the only possibility that could keep them alive would be completely annihilated.


    "Madam leader, why is this?" Childe Ruyu didn''t understand.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give them a way to live, but in fact, in the alliance established by Han 3000, if people come in casually, they will have it in the future?"


    "From the beginning of its establishment, 3000 swore that they would be brothers to their subordinates. Therefore, our brothers have always had pills, equipment and even the pet of strange animals. If we let them in, we don''t have to match them?"


    "The wife of the alliance leader is worried too much. I believe they are willing to join even without these things." Ru Yu smiled.


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "give things, give magic soldiers. This is the rule of the mysterious man alliance. If you enter the alliance, you are your own people, so of course, you should divide them according to the points, and there is no so-called indiscriminate saying."


    In the distance, the servant of the woman in white was a little confused: "which song is this? This slap Han 3000 came down, why didn''t Tangsu give it to Yingxia?"


    "Stupid, it''s called refusing and welcoming. She doesn''t give it, but smears the sugar more closely."


    "What''s next?"


    "Lure!" The leader in white smiled gently.


    "The slave doesn''t know what inducement is."


    "If a dog eats bones easily, how can it be obedient?" Then she waved her hand: "find a place to rest for a while. The play will be staged in the evening."


    Then, the leader in white started and walked towards the other courtyard.


    The servant didn''t keep up in time, but kept looking back at the scene.


    At this time, Han 3000 couldn''t help nodding: "what my wife said is indeed reasonable. After this battle, many of my people died. I don''t say. Now I have to take their equipment to spare me. I really can''t stand it for a while."


    "Take care of them first and I''ll think about it."


    After that, Han 3000 felt a great headache and rubbed his temples. With the help of Su Yingxia, Han 3000 hesitated and walked to the hall.


    When Han Sanyi left, a group of people rescued from the prison also followed him and left the scene, leaving only childe Ruyu and Moyang.


    If childe Yu sighed, he was extremely helpless.


    Moyang smiled bitterly and patted him on the shoulder: "the welfare of the mysterious people alliance itself is good, so there have been many followers all the time, but the selection of 3000 people is extremely strict, so your requirements..."


    With a sigh, Moyang also followed to the hall.


    Childe Ruyu nodded and glanced at a group of jealous soldiers kneeling behind him. Finally, he couldn''t help: "I''ve tried my best, but you heard..."


    "The defeated general is going to become a happy brother. The span is really too big. The key is your... Hey!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several smart soldiers immediately understood. Suddenly, a strange thing happened to the whole army


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3738

    First, someone walked directly to a position closer to the front of the hall, and then knelt upright with a pop.


    Then there was one after another. Finally, everyone moved their nest and knelt there.


    They have a straight waist, a drooping head and a very low posture.


    Seeing this scene, Ruyu smiled with satisfaction: "children can be taught."


    Then he followed them in a few steps. When he came to them, he smiled and said, "well, since you have a heart, I''ll get along with you for a long time before I wait. I''ll help people to the end and talk to you."


    The words fell, like the jade childe gently shook the fan, got up and walked towards the hall.


    Inside the hall.


    Han 3000 helped the people to the chair and sat down, and healed them with his true ability.


    With the help of the five elements divine stone and Han 3000, now there is the power of yin and yang to reconcile. These injuries have been repaired fairly well. Magic Beitian''s injury is the most serious, and his meridians are broken. He has almost been renewing his life by relying on everyone''s true Qi.


    Han 3000 first repaired his meridians with his own true ability, and then took a large number of Yin-Yang power as his foundation. It can''t be said that he can recover in a short time, but at least for now, there is no problem in life safety.


    After tossing this one, only Qin Shuang is still in a coma.


    However, Qin Shuang''s injury is very strange


    When Han 3000 wanted to see Qin Shuang''s injury, he was stopped by Su Yingxia.


    "Although elder martial sister Qin Shuang is in a coma, her injury is not serious. It can only be said that it is strange. Tianzhiqiongqi said that he has a way to save her, but he needs your personal help. Now it''s not the right time. Let''s wait for stability?"


    My wife said that Han 3000 didn''t listen. Besides, if Su Yingxia said this situation, it''s the best choice to deal with it here when it''s stable.


    Nodded and asked Liu Fang to take Qin Shuang, Mo Beitian and other relatively seriously injured personnel to the back hall to have a rest. He also asked Dao 12 and Lu Yuan to be responsible for the safety of the backyard. Han 3000 called Moyang over.


    "Think of some way to get hundreds of tables at night." Han 3000 ordered: "then negotiate with the people in the ghost city of magic cloud and the people in white, and let them all have a rest first, and then..."


    Moyang smiled and interrupted Han 3000''s words: "OK, you can rest assured. I know how to deal with things outside. You need physical strength to have a rest and act."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and nodded.


    When Moyang leaves again, Han 3000 steps to Su Yingxia''s side, slightly pulls her up and walks towards the backyard.


    All the way, they came to the other garden where Han sanchu came to live.


    "They are all resting in the backyard. Why did you bring me here?" Su Yingxia smiled softly, "but it''s small and chic here."


    "I lived here when I first came here." Han 3000 said, "I want to take you where I''ve been."


    At the door of the East Wing room, Han 3000 stopped and said, "here we are."


    Su Yingxia smiled gently, opened the door and went in.


    The house is elegant, but what gives Su Yingxia more is a kind of memory that Han 3000 once lived here.


    Han 3000 smiled, closed the door, walked gently to Su Yingxia''s side, looked at her, and said affectionately, "I''ve wronged you this time."


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "shouldn''t you be the hard worker? In order to save us, one person broke into one city."


    "As long as I can see you, it''s not hard." Han Sanyi smiled, opened his arms and gently held Su Yingxia in his arms.


    Su Yingxia hesitated and finally put her head on Han 3000''s shoulder with a trace of happiness on her face.


    A moment later, Su Yingxia said, "haven''t you held enough?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "life is not enough."


    "Like a child." Su Yingxia smiled helplessly: "however, if you hold it down again, I''m afraid there will be a strange smell between us."


    After that, Su Yingxia smiled and pushed Han 3000 away, got up, walked behind the screen and came out with a bucket.


    "Why?" Han 3000 asked strangely.


    Su Yingxia looked at his body and looked at Han 3000''s body: "fetch water and take a bath for us."


    Han 3000 nodded numbly. He was covered in blood. Su Yingxia also stayed in the cell for too long. He should take a bath. However, the next second, Han 3000 suddenly reflected it and shouted excitedly, "we?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3739

    Su Yingxia nodded and smiled, but when she just wanted to go out, she was directly hugged by Han Sanyi: "with me, what more water do you need?"


    When the words fell, he moved his hand, and the five element God stone flew directly to the bath bucket behind the screen. When the power of water came, the bucket was filled with water.


    Han 3000 held Su Yingxia in his arms and flew directly to the bath bucket. When he was about to hold it down, Su Yingxia pointed to Han 3000''s forehead: "what do you think."


    "Didn''t we take a bath together?" Han 3000 road.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "well, I''ll wash it for you first."


    Han 3000 didn''t want to, but he was pushed into the bath bucket by Su Yingxia. There was no way. Han 3000 could only look at Su Yingxia and Wei qubaba said, "I''ll wash it for you later."


    Su Yingxia smiled helplessly, untied his clothes for Kai and pressed into the bath bucket: "sit down."


    As soon as the clothes were removed, Su Yingxia''s smile was a little bitter. Despite repeated bloody battles, Han 3000 returned as before and killed all directions by relying on Taixu''s skills, but there was only one body, which had already left countless dry but shocking scars in the war.


    In a word, you can hardly see a piece of good skin.


    "What''s the matter?" Feeling that Su Yingxia didn''t move behind him, Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    Su Yingxia''s tears gently slipped from her eyes. When she heard Han 3000''s words, she shook her head, scooped some water in her hand and gently splashed it on Han 3000''s back, alleviating the frozen smile and gently said, "does it hurt?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "scared you? It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all. As long as you''re by my side, don''t mention this small injury on your body. Even if you lose your head, it doesn''t hurt."


    This is Han 3000''s truth, without any deception.


    "Fool." Su Yingxia''s heart was warm. She scooped up water slightly and gently wiped it for Han 3000: "don''t be so reckless in the future. If you want to save me, you have to take care of your body."


    "I know you''ll come to save us, and we''ll wait for you, so... Anyway, three thousand, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s really nothing. On the contrary, if I hadn''t been in a hurry to save people, they would have been even worse. However, as soon as you mention this, I remember. What happened when they said you were very good this time?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia gave a wry smile, and then told Han 3000 exactly what happened after Han 3000 left.


    After hearing this, Han 30001 turned and lay on the side of the bucket, frowned and said, "Tianzhi poor Qi, this boy is so awesome? At the same time, he brought you and Ziqing into the ranks of experts?"


    "In fact, I don''t believe it, but I practiced it for a few days according to its method. That''s the truth." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 frowned: "the old boy... I really don''t see that he has such ability. By the way, where''s the boy."


    "Ming Yu was afraid that we might escape in the prison and deliberately suppressed the real energy in our body with poison, but the magic north sky was in danger. I could barely maintain it only by the special holy body of Ziqing and our joint efforts. My situation was not very good these days. It was placed in my meridians. I think the situation must not be very good." Su Yingxia road.


    "No wonder this guy didn''t say a word." Han 3000 nodded: "but anyway, I''m still very grateful to him for helping you and Ziqing improve their cultivation. Otherwise, we will suffer more losses from the sneak attack this time."


    "By the way, is nianer okay?" Su Yingxia road.


    "She''s fine. Ning Yue is taking care of her." Han 3000 said and looked at Su Yingxia: "but you have something to do."


    "Me?"


    The next second, Han 3000 stood up directly from the bath bucket and smiled, "of course. You''re poisoned. I''ll detoxify you."


    Then, under Su Yingxia''s surprise, Han 3000 directly held Su Yingxia and flew directly to the bed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3740

    "Oh, three thousand, I haven''t bathed yet!"


    ¡­¡­


    With bursts of "playing music" and "singing" in the house, the setting sun outside the house doesn''t seem so beautiful, and the flowers outside the house are no longer bright.


    Until dusk was over, until the garden stream was quiet, and the joy in the house finally stopped.


    "Hoo!"


    Quietly holding Su Yingxia in his arms like an octopus, Han 3000 is already sweating, but it is obvious that he will never feel any tired at this time.


    "You''re taking advantage, not detoxification?" Su Yingxia put her face on Han 3000''s chest and said with a smile.


    "Who said, this is the best detoxification method, okay?" Han 3000 hugged Su Yingxia and was quite proud: "don''t be cheap and sell well. I can guarantee that this is the only therapy that you su Yingxia have exclusive and the best effect."


    "I bah." Su Yingxia rolled her eyes.


    "If you don''t believe it, try luck to gather energy." Han 3000 smiled.


    Su Yingxia''s ghost spirit set off slightly for a try, and suddenly his affection changed. Although she just thought Han 3000 was lying, she suddenly found out after she really tried.


    At this time, her body not only did not have any toxic attack during transportation, but also showed a general surge in real energy in her body!


    "Three thousand, this..." Su Yingxia stared at Han three thousand, and was surprised for a moment.


    "When we were there, I passed a lot of energy from my body to you. At the same time, I also helped you dredge your meridians and transferred all the poison from your body to my body." Han 3000 smiled.


    "In other words, I have all the bad things in your body, and I have given you all the good things. Now you''re thinking about what you just said, don''t you feel embarrassed? It''s obvious that you took advantage of me."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia was unable to refute and held back for a long time: "stink shameless, but my poison has entered your body, then you..."


    "Have you forgotten how much poison I have in my body? These little farts are nothing." Han 3000 smiled indifferently.


    After thinking about it, Su Yingxia put down her heart. After all, Han 3000 is the king of poison, which is also true. She sighed: "no wonder everyone wants to find a Taoist companion, so..."


    Han 3000 smiled: "no matter what others do, there are ready-made ones here. Look at your expectant eyes, I''ll mercifully meet you."


    Su Yingxia was stunned. What little look full of expectation? But when she suddenly understood, Han 3000 had already made a move to starve the tiger.


    If it hadn''t been dark and the Adam''s apple that Moyang son of a bitch coughed outside was about to burst out, I''m afraid the battle would have been as long as in the afternoon.


    When the couple came out of the house one after another, Moyang immediately offered the old eunuch''s smile: "Hey, hey, hey, excuse me, it''s really disturbing, you two."


    Su Yingxia''s face flushed, but fortunately, she couldn''t see it in the night.


    Han Sanbai glanced at him: "can you stop acting like a eunuch? Don''t you know you''re so cheap?"


    "Mr. Han is right. I''m the old eunuch. Hey, hey." Disturbing people''s dreams is a great crime. Isn''t it a greater crime to disturb people? However, Moyang knows the reason why he doesn''t hit the smiling face. Naturally, he has to make the best use of everything at this time.


    "Well, three thousand!" Su Yingxia pulled Han 3000''s clothes and whispered a reminder.


    Moyang is natural and sensible. He won''t bother more at this time unless he has to.


    Moyang opened his mouth and said, "those people have been kneeling outside all afternoon. I think it''s almost time. The so-called extreme will turn around. If it goes on like this, the effect will be greatly reduced."


    Han 3000 nodded and said, "the method of fishing is to draw the hook when the bait has to go into the fish''s mouth. If the hook doesn''t go into the mouth earlier, it will be empty. Of course, at one o''clock in the evening, the bait will be eaten up, and the fish will begin to spit the hook, which will also be empty."


    "After fishing all afternoon, it''s really time to pull the hook."


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia''s hand and said with a smile, "let''s go fishing for big fish."


    Then, a group of three walked slowly towards the hall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3741

    Outside the hall, a group of soldiers had knelt numb on their knees, and many had even clenched their teeth, but even so, all of them still kept their original posture and knelt there motionless.


    They all know what it means to give up.


    It means death.


    Of course, persistence does not mean victory, but at least it can not only let them see the hope of life, but also become the envy of their eyes like those mysterious people alliance disciples who have fought with them before. The individual quality is very high, the equipment is extremely sophisticated, and the personal ability is particularly outstanding


    In fact, people, whether they join the army or join any Gang, who wants to survive and have a chance?


    Obviously, the opportunity of Han 3000 is extremely eager for anyone.


    One side is hell, the other side is heaven. A fool can do multiple-choice questions.


    But from the conversation of Han 3000 and others in the afternoon, the real reason why han 3000 is unwilling to accept them is, in the final analysis, loyalty.


    They are defeated generals. Naturally, this aspect will be questioned, and this is also the biggest obstacle in front of them.


    What they are doing now is to show their determination to follow Han 3000 in this way.


    So even if kneeling until now, I feel that my knees are not my own, and no one is willing to give up this way.


    Finally, Han 3000''s figure slowly appeared.


    When Han 3000 appeared, the whole soldiers kneeling on the ground renewed their confidence and strengthened their will.


    Of course, all the rest people also appeared in time, and the female leader in white, with her servants and a group of men, stood silently on the side, waiting for the start of the big play.


    The servant beside her smiled: "as you said, the play really sang until night."


    The female leader was not surprised, because it was obviously the best time.


    "Cough!"


    Childe Ruyu also hurried out of the hall, and then came to Han 3000 without stopping. He smiled and said, "childe Han, since you left, these soldiers have been kneeling here motionless. Yes, I also know that the district head''s kneeling doesn''t mean anything, but at least it can also show everyone''s faith and determination to join you and go through life and death with you."


    Han Ruyang nodded and said to Moyang, "there is no way to talk."


    As soon as the words fell, childe Yu gave a look at the kneeling soldiers and paused for a moment, and the voice below should also ring.


    "We sincerely wish to join master Han''s command and pledge allegiance to the death!"


    "We sincerely wish to join master Han''s command and pledge allegiance to the death!"


    The voice is firm and the voice is also loud. The most important thing is that the people who make these voices are all determined and clear at this time.


    Therefore, their voice is naturally vast and deafening!


    "It seems that this dog training is still very successful." The servant laughed.


    The woman in white smiled: "the difference between generals and generals is that they will be able to lead the troops to attack and fall into battle. Not only can they be handsome, but more importantly, they can understand people''s hearts and understand the situation."


    The servant nodded: "this method is indeed the best work. It not only completes the collection work, but also buys the hearts of the people without effort."


    "How can the person I can see be bad? Are you hungry?" The woman in white smiled.


    The servant smiled bitterly: "to tell you the truth, I''ve been hungry for a long time, but the servant wanted to collect some food for you, but you didn''t allow it..."


    The woman in white smiled softly: "someone has already prepared the meal. It''s not that I don''t allow you, but if we eat it first, what should the banquet be like?"


    "You mean Han 3000''s banquet?" The servant said.


    The woman in white nodded: "let''s help him. How can he not have a gratitude banquet? But how can a smart man like Han 3000 make a gratitude banquet alone?"


    "How complicated would that be?" The servant said.


    "Gluttonous feast, or..." the woman in white smiled mysteriously: "people''s feast."


    "The feast of hearts?" The servant was stunned and didn''t understand.


    "Don''t worry, I said, the play is just beginning." The woman in White said, smiling and slowly looked at Han 3000 in front of the hall.


    At this time, Han 3000 looked at the soldiers, suddenly smiled and slowly opened his mouth: "since you said so, I agree you to join. However, in order to show sincerity and Jianghu rules, leave an arm for one person, and I will allow it."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 looked at the people


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3742

    When Han 3000 glanced down, the soldiers who had not come and were happy after listening to the first half of the sentence were silly on the spot.


    Leave an arm. Han 3000 wants them to leave an arm!


    This


    This is a little too much.


    "Why, can''t you?" Han 3000 smiled coldly: "to be a brother, you have to do everything you can. You can''t even take off your arm. What else can you expect?"


    Then Han 3000 glanced at childe Ruyu: "childe Ruyu is also busy for a while, but now you can see that it''s not someone Han who doesn''t give face, but..."


    "It''s just one arm. I''ll do it."


    "I''ll come too!"


    "And me."


    Several people''s voices directly interrupted Han 3000''s words. Looking back, several people in the group of soldiers stood up first.


    With the leader, gradually, more and more people also stood up. They raised their knives in their right hands and were ready to cut into their left arm at any time.


    Han 3000 glanced. There were at least half of the people who stood up, not very many, but absolutely many.


    Nodded with satisfaction: "you can start."


    The gang of people who stood up looked at each other after hearing the speech. Finally, they encouraged each other, bit their teeth, crossed their hearts, raised their knife to their left arm and cut them on the spot.


    "Ah, come on."


    Everyone closed their eyes and shouted coldly!


    Hoo!


    Suddenly, just as the broadsword was about to touch their respective left arms, a strange wind hit. On the spot, they only felt that the strength in their hands suddenly tilted under the strong wind. Then the right broadsword didn''t reach the designated position, but cut it empty directly.


    They looked up in surprise and looked in the direction of the strange wind, but they only saw Han 3000 gently withdraw his hand at this time.


    "This is..."


    A group of people looked at each other and obviously didn''t understand what Han 3000 meant.


    Didn''t he tell everyone to take off an arm? Why... Why did you suddenly stop it?


    Seeing the doubts of the people, Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head: "when my brother naturally wants to know the truth of cutting a knife, but on the contrary, as your brother, how can I let you go like this?"


    "Just now, it''s just a test. It''s just a test of your heart. Congratulations to all brothers who stand up. The mystery alliance welcomes you to join."


    "In addition, Moyang."


    Moyang said softly, "yes."


    "Although I don''t know or know the first 12 people who took the lead in standing up just now, I can at least prove their courage. Hello, take down your name. There are so many brothers in the league, and they always need someone to help manage them."


    "Moyang understands." Moyang took orders.


    Upon hearing this conversation, the twelve disciples who stood up first were very happy on the spot. They were deeply grateful for their choice.


    As for the others, while admiring the twelve people one after another, they were annoyed at their weakness on the spot.


    However, they are not desperate. At least through this matter, they understand how to treat Han 3000 with loyalty and courage.


    "As for the other people who didn''t stand up and intend to unload their arms, you all go away. I don''t want to kill you, but you''re not qualified to join us."


    In the distance, the attendant in white shook his head slightly: "Han 3000 shouldn''t be. If he doesn''t get up, don''t say half, but at least 30-40%, it''s thousands of people. Just don''t want it?"


    The woman in white smiled: "this is his brilliance."


    "Clever?" Some of the attendants didn''t understand: "it''s not wise. After tossing for so long, so many people were lost."


    "The purpose of those who leave is to make those who stay more superior and confident. Naturally, they will have a stronger sense of belonging to the team, and with a sense of belonging, their loyalty will be maximized. You and I know that loyalty is far more important than everything. Han Sanqian uses such a method to turn the whole emerging and unstable army into a stable and loyal army in an instant. If this method is not high, what else can it be high?" The woman in white smiled.


    Hearing this, the entourage seemed to understand something.


    At this time, Han 3000 pulled out the jade sword again, with a murderous look on his face, and slowly walked out of the crowd on the other side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3743

    The crowd is not soldiers, but


    A group of experts and some remaining executives.


    The jade sword slid gently and made a piercing sound, which made people feel flustered.


    "Who are the executives of Fuye family?" Han 3000 stood up and looked coldly.


    A group of people looked at each other timidly, and finally more than a dozen people reluctantly stood up.


    "Who are the executives who should fall into the city?" Han 3000 asked again.


    A few more people stood up.


    Different from those soldiers, these people are actually more afraid, and the reason is very simple. If the killing of soldiers can be explained by executing orders and involuntarily, their executives can''t find any good excuses at all.


    Looking at Han 3000''s murderous eyes at this time, they all know one thing.


    They may be getting cold.


    "As soldiers, it''s their bounden duty not to disobey orders, which can be forgiven. As managers, you can''t get rid of it?" Sure enough, Han 3000 glanced coldly at the two groups of people who stood up.


    People on both sides lowered their heads and were silent. After all, what Han 3000 said was also true.


    However, some people still stood up: "Han Ye, yes, we are the management of the city or Fuye. In the end, our management is always just low and middle-level, and we are not qualified to participate in what we really implement."


    "If there were, we would have been included in the list of 30 people. Why should we abandon us? I know that I am suspicious of sophistry, but it is also the real words of our people."


    As soon as the words fell, many people nodded one after another: "yes, yes."


    "We don''t know much about many things in the city. Those who participate in decision-making don''t even think about it. We don''t have enough status, so..."


    "Han Ye, we... We are innocent."


    Han 3000 smiled coldly: "innocent?"


    After a little thought, he nodded: "what you said is indeed reasonable. However, you have always participated in it. Soldiers can help me arrest the real murderer by their own ability. What''s the use of you?"


    Hearing this, the people were helpless, which was also very true. Their experience of charging on the battlefield was almost incomparable with that of soldiers.


    "Master Han, we can attack the enemy like soldiers."


    "Each person has his own position. How meaningful is it for you to rush into battle?" Han 3000 disdained to smile. When everyone''s heart was cold, he slowly opened his mouth: "well, you are modest, and I understand your experiences."


    "How about all of you being promoted to a higher rank and performing meritorious deeds?"


    Everyone was stunned on the spot, and no one reflected what was going on. After all, Han 3000 was still asking questions the other second. They always felt that their heads were already unstable, but who could think that when the peak turned, the plot found a startling turn?


    Not only not dead, but also promoted to a higher level?


    "Official promotion, master Han, you... You didn''t fool us, did you?"


    "We are all sinners. It''s good enough not to be executed. How can we..."


    Han 3000 smiled coldly, "you have to order to kill my brother. It''s a sin. If you want to make contributions, you should fight back against my enemy in the same way. This is one of them."


    "For revenge, there are also many innocent civilians in the city. I need you to help me rebuild their homes. This is the second."


    "Aren''t you a small man? I''ll give you a chance to sit up and make greater contributions. Is that enough?" Han 3000 asked coldly.


    As soon as this remark came out, a group of people directly stared at each other. It seemed difficult to wake up from the shock.


    The woman in white over there has clenched her fist, and the whole body can''t help shaking slightly


    The attendants next to her opened their eyes one by one. What does that mean?! When did the defeated prisoners get such good treatment?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3744

    Su Yingxia also frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxia smiled.


    She understood why han 3000 did this.


    The reason is actually very simple.


    He is adjusting a method most suitable for the present according to the process of history.


    In the history of the earth, China has experienced changes in dynasties for thousands of years, and all kinds of ethnic minorities have successively stepped on this historic stage. However, some people are only a flash in the pan, while others have forged a real Dynasty.


    For example, Liao and Jin invaded the Central Plains and established forces, but eventually withdrew from the stage of history.


    Another example is the Yuan Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty. The same as the above two, they also integrated as ethnic minorities. However, the difference is that they finally established their own dynasty and foundation on this unfamiliar land.


    The fundamental reason why it is so different lies in the different ruling methods of sitting position.


    The former, with its own small power, wants to control everything, resulting in uncertain situation and wrong policy.


    In the latter, the Han people are widely accepted, so that the Han people have separate jurisdiction. If they only concentrate their sovereignty, they will consolidate their foundation and secure the world.


    In a sentence of the Han people, it can also be understood as controlling foreigners with foreigners.


    The power of Han Sanqian and others is very small in the land of the demon family. If a single person is dictatorial, there will be trouble gradually in the future, but the situation is completely different under the jurisdiction of the original team.


    The people here know about this place. Naturally, they also know how to govern. The most important thing is that these people were abandoned first, and now they were suddenly praised by Han 3000 as guests of honor and promoted one after another. The strong psychological contrast is almost the same as those soldiers. They will cherish what they know is not easy than anyone.


    Even among these people, there are supporting family members, ye family members and those who should be left behind.


    "Of course." Han 3000 glanced coldly at the crowd and said, "what I hope more is that you are not only doing meritorious service for your sins, but also for your own face."


    "You have seen who you are, but you are just abandoned by others. It''s garbage, waste and cannon fodder."


    "However, I believe in you, and I am also moved by your sincerity. I am willing to give you a chance, but remember, this is more an opportunity for you to prove yourself."


    "One day, when you follow me to catch those who abandoned you, when you may reach the peak, you can use your own actions to loudly tell those who abandoned you and despised you that you deserve respect!"


    Then Han 3000 turned and came to the front of the hall a few steps, but he didn''t turn and just turned his back to the people.


    "I used to be a supporter of the family. Fu tianchengtian lied to us that everything in the family was harmed by Han Sansan and Su Yingxia. Now, when we are really in trouble, Han Sansan and Su Yingxia give us a chance. What about Fu Tian? But he just left us here to die. His mother, Han Sansan is right. He won''t fight for bread, but he won''t fight for breath. From today on, Lao Tzu and Fu Tian are cut off. Lao Tzu is God A member of the secret alliance. "


    "His mother, in the Ye family, we are said to be senior executives. In fact, we are no different from pigs and dogs. In the end, we were not abandoned by others as waste. On the contrary, Han 3000 gave us a promotion here, and the two made a judgment. I also did it with you. From now on, I will throw my head and shed blood on you. I am not grateful to you. I just want to prove to the Ye family that they shouldn''t abandon me."


    "Yes, the construction of the city is due to the credit and hard work of our gang. It''s just a good thing for Zhu Yanshuo on weekdays. It''s hateful that this grandson stabbed us in the face of danger. We have to prove that the city has nothing to do with his Zhu Yanshuo, but us."


    Accompanied by the passionate voice of a group of executives, a group of experts also completely fell down and shouted in unison: "fuck, who do you mix with? You have something to share with him, Han 3000, who is famous and who is fucking. More importantly, what else does his mother want to get promoted? Enter, enter, enter, you must enter."


    And almost at the same time, Han 3000, who has been facing them with his back, also turned around


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3745

    "Well, you said it. Since you dare to do it, I Han 3000 will accompany you to the end. Moyang!"


    "Yes!"


    "Hold a big banquet to welcome the brothers. At the same time, tell the people in due place to celebrate with the people."


    "Yes!" Moyang took orders and ran quickly to the outside of the city Lord''s house.


    "The play is over, how about it?" The woman in White asked the servant with a smile.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, really wonderful." The servant couldn''t help laughing: "to be honest, after the victory during the day, I was actually thinking about how Han 3000 should clean up the mess. After all, there are a lot of troops to fall into the city. If it is a unilateral bloody suppression, I''m afraid a small group of forces will continue to rise."


    "But if you don''t kill Han 3000, the population will fall again. The key is that I''m afraid I''ll take it in my mouth, but I''ll throw it away."


    "The most wonderful thing is these executives and experts. Compared with soldiers, they are the real big trouble, but Han 3000''s move..." the servant smiled bitterly: "if I were them, at least I would be convinced by Han 3000."


    "What a fucking sentence, self proving value."


    The woman in white nodded: "yes, Han 3000''s analysis angle is really accurate, and it''s wonderful to gather morale in this way. Can you think that these guys with high morale were just defeated generals before?"


    The servant smiled and said, "I don''t know. I thought they had just won the war."


    The woman in White said, "man, living is one breath. Han 3000 will breathe." Then she sighed slightly, "it''s time for us to come on stage, too."


    The servant nodded, followed the woman in white and walked slowly towards Han 3000.


    Hongluan was also in the general trend, and finally waved to lead a large group of people in the demon cloud ghost city to rush over.


    "Roar!"


    The four dragons roared down and walked towards Han 3000.


    Looking at the three parties, Han 3000 also showed a faint smile on his face and hurriedly greeted him.


    "Thank you for your help in this war." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Who said he didn''t care about us and let us dissolve by ourselves? Hey, Han 3000, now you know our usefulness." Hong Luan murmured and provoked with an eyebrow.


    Han 3000 was not angry, smiled and was helpless. However, it must be admitted that this time, these thugs in the magic cloud ghost city did play a vital role.


    If they had not opened the gate in time, the battle would never have fallen to Han 3000.


    "By the way, this is..." Han 3000 turned his eyes to the woman in white.


    To be honest, even now, Han 3000 still didn''t think of who these white clad experts and white clad women would be.


    He thinks that no one will help him in the demon land.


    The woman in white didn''t speak, but the servants nearby shook their heads slightly.


    Han 3000 and others looked at each other suspiciously. They didn''t want to reveal their identity before. Why don''t they say it now?


    "Miscellaneous, you have thanked me once, so don''t you look at us?" Four dragons broke this atmosphere in time.


    At the same time, it also drew Han 3000''s attention to their four dragons.


    Since the woman in white refused to say, Han 3000 would be hard to ask again. Others came to help anyway. If there is no malice, they should be respected.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten. How did you four guys appear here? They also brought a batch of..." Han 3000 took a look at the group of dragons in the sky.


    Good guy, it''s really impressive to see the dragon flying all over the sky.


    "Alas, you ordered us to follow in the distance all the time. You are not allowed to show up without your order. Tell yourself, have you called us once before and after you came out of Xianling island?"


    "Into the devil''s land, let alone, we are almost forgotten by you."


    "However, if you don''t call us, we have nothing to do. We took the time to go back to the former place to have a look. By the way, we went back to the former old clan. Unexpectedly, we found a lot of people after a round."


    "Later, we found you in danger, so we came with our brothers."


    Four dragons, you finish with my words, and look at Han 3000 with praise in your eyes.


    Han 3000 smiled dumbly. To tell the truth, he really forgot all about the four dragons, but he didn''t expect that they actually helped him at this critical moment.


    Nodding, he was about to thank, but one of the four dragons suddenly came to Han 3000''s ear: "don''t hurry to thank, it''s not for nothing. Someone wants to see you."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3746

    "Want to see me?" Han 3000 frowned slightly and wondered, "who?"


    Aren''t the four dragons here? Even his dragon tribe, aren''t they all flying in the sky? What else is this? Is this missing?


    "A mysterious man is not at the scene. Otherwise, wait until the banquet is over?"


    Han 3000 thought a little. Don''t say that he helped a lot today. Even if they opened their mouth in ordinary times, Han 3000 would never refuse: "OK."


    If it weren''t for the fact that the matter at present was indeed imminent, Han 3000 really wanted to meet him now.


    He was also curious about what kind of mysterious person would want to see himself.


    He shook his head helplessly. I don''t know what day he hit today. First, there was a wave of mysterious experts in white who didn''t want to disclose their names. Now four dragons brought a so-called mysterious man. Even hongluan''s army was really a man that Han 3000 never thought would appear.


    And almost at this time, the city suddenly burst into fireworks and gunfire.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "three thousand, it seems that Moyang is ready. Don''t gossip. Everyone is tired and tired. Have a meal earlier."


    Han 3000 nodded and said to the crowd, "please, everyone."


    After seeing the people nodding, Han 3000 looked at the soldiers and executives and experts: "ladies and gentlemen, Han set up a banquet outside the city master''s house and prepared a little wine and vegetables. Let''s work hard all day, not only to fill the belly, but also to wish fun together in advance."


    "Han''s banquet has no class. You can sit down at will. There is only one requirement, that is, everyone has fun."


    "As for those who didn''t join us, I''ll close the east gate at midnight, so hurry up."


    Three thousand people waved their hands and took the lead outside the city.


    "Roar!"


    The soldiers and top executives cheered and excited.


    Behind Han 3000, the woman in white and hongluan also smiled and followed Han 3000


    When the party came out of the city hall, although there were many ruins in the city due to the war, they couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the people.


    Looking ahead, it was almost festive, with tables and chairs and people sitting everywhere.


    "Haha, I thought who was attacking us and should fall into the city. It turned out that it was our Heavenly God man for a long time. Haha, no wonder we were civilians. This reflection is really not mixed. Otherwise, we should think of this from the beginning of the battle."


    "Who says not? From another point of view, we should be prosperous and powerful. Who else has the courage and ability to attack except God and man."


    "The man of God is worthy of being a man of God. First destroy the demon cloud ghost city, and now recover it. We should fall into the city. Cow, it''s a real cow."


    "You should have known that it was the divine man who ruled us. I had already helped with my kitchen knife."


    "Shit, that''s right. I''ve already seen that Zhu Yanshuo very unhappy. He looks like a tall dog every day. In fact, he''s not a bird."


    "Yes, that grandson really looks disgusting. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''ll follow the gods and men in the future. Ha ha, the future can be expected."


    When a group of people saw Han 3000 passing by, they shouted everywhere, and their words were full of pride and excitement.


    They are suspected of flattery, but it is also obvious that Zhu Yanshuo people take the principle of tea cooling, which is actually normal.


    Of course, to have this situation, it is natural that Han 3000 ordered Moyang to carry out external publicity.


    Take Han 3000 as the main gimmick!


    Using the name of God and man previously hyped by Zhu Yanshuo can make people accept the change of ownership of the city to the greatest extent and enhance their confidence to say goodbye to the past.


    So Han 3000 expected this situation.


    There is a small platform above the center of the whole banquet. Although the tables and chairs on the platform are no different from others, the difference is that the platform is about one meter high and there are cloth curtains hanging around.


    Sitting here, it is obvious that you can not only see the whole audience from a distance, but also draw the curtains to form your own elegant seat.


    It is worthy of being arranged by Moyang. He deeply understands what Han 3000 thinks. He is low-key and practical.


    As soon as Han 3000 and others arrived at the stage, all the people on the scene stood up at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3747

    They raised their eyes to Han 3000 and waited for his speech.


    When the new king ascends the throne, this procedure is obviously inevitable.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly and had to get up: "you don''t have to look at me like this. I have nothing to say. I just hope you can eat, drink and have a good time."


    Just when they didn''t expect it, Han 3000 suddenly remembered something and stood up again: "Oh, by the way, it''s time to fall Huan Xin, and the position of management is vacant. If someone is willing to participate in the management of the fall, you are welcome to apply tomorrow."


    "These vacancies that should fall into the city, Mr. Han promised, must be a serious way of promotion, and will never take any nepotism."


    As soon as the voice fell, I was shocked that the new city Lord didn''t make a few words of great talent and strategy when he took office. He just asked a group of people to eat and drink well. Suddenly, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    In this vast world, people, demons and even ghosts are afraid of no hope, which will directly crush the confidence of any race, but on the contrary, it is completely different.


    "God man is mighty!"


    "God man is mighty!"


    I don''t know who shouted twice. The next second, all around the stage, the cries rose in groups, and for a time, the mighty voice resounded through the whole city.


    Han 3000 waved his hand slightly. After the audience was quiet, Han 3000 smiled and said, "don''t shout. Do you want to shout all your strength and then eat me poor?"


    When the words fell, there was laughter under the stage, and the atmosphere moved towards a relatively relaxed stage for a time.


    "Eat." Han 3000 told him to return to God and let everyone who followed him sit down.


    For example, young master Yu, Hong Luan and women in white are divided into protocol seats, while trusted representatives of Han 3000, such as pangolin, Xia Wei and Liu Fang, are seated in turn.


    Su Yingxia is naturally close to Han 3000.


    A table is not full, but it is by no means empty.


    Han 3000 took the lead in raising a cup of respect, and an ordinary and unusual banquet officially kicked off.


    After 30 days of drinking, Su Yingxia slightly pulled Han 3000: "just drink and eat like this?"


    "Ah?" Han Sanyi was stunned: "then why don''t I dance for them?"


    Su Yingxia gave him a white look: "just now Moyang reported that several groups of singers had been found in the city Lord''s residence. They should have been left over by those people before they left. I heard they were pretty. I mean, why don''t you just ask them to come and dance? Help the fun?"


    Han 3000 slightly glanced: "no, it''s not as good as you."


    "If you don''t want others, don''t you?" Su Yingxia road.


    After thinking about it, Han 3000 nodded: "I have a beautiful wife, they don''t, indeed, different, different."


    After that, Han 3000 waved the pangolin over and said in his ear, "there are a group of singing girls in the city master''s house. Go and call them. Since it''s lively, it''s lively enough."


    Pangolin nodded, quickly backed down and headed for the city master''s house.


    In fact, some human beings are interlinked. Men''s atmosphere may be drinking and boasting, but it is limited to this. If you want to make the atmosphere reach a stronger stage, you still have to rely on women.


    With the debut of the singers, the atmosphere was ignited to the explosion in the dance room at night.


    However, Han 3000 is not interested in watching. After drinking some wine, he almost sticks to Su Yingxia.


    For Han 3000, only in front of Su Yingxia can he have the heart of an immortal boy under a man''s body.


    "Are you sleepy?" Looking at Han 3000, he didn''t look at singing and dancing at all. Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "not sleepy."


    "Then why don''t you look good at other people''s performances? After all..."


    "They''re not as good-looking as you." Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and said firmly.


    Su Yingxia was angry and funny: "then you can''t see me all night."


    "Then I''ll show you something else." After that, Han Sanyi smiled, pulled up Su Yingxia and quietly left everyone, all the way to the deep east of the city


    Almost at the same time, in the night sky, the four dragons also quickly turned into Jackie Chan''s shadow and quietly flew in front of


    "What are we going to see?" Su Yingxia asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3748

    Han 3000 smiled: "I don''t know."


    Then he saw no one around. Looking at the four Dragon shadows in the sky at night, Han Sanyi put his arms around Su Yingxia''s waist and flew directly up the east wall.


    Above the city wall, several long dragons hovered slightly.


    Most of them didn''t participate in the banquet. Instead, they deployed defense around the city walls and in the air to prevent accidents.


    "Go down first. I''ll stay with my wife." Han 3000 ordered.


    Several dragons saw that it was Han 3000, slightly lowered their heads, and the next second, their bodies moved and flew away directly.


    "Why did you send them away? Do you want us to defend the city tonight?" Su Yingxia doubted.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said with a smile, "if you want the city Lord and his wife to defend the city in person, I''m afraid this city is an empty city?"


    "Then why are we here? And what did you just say you wanted to see?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Wait." Han 3000 glanced at the night sky, gently hugged Su Yingxia and gazed slightly into the distance.


    Although I don''t understand why han 3000 is, it''s actually a good choice to have such an opportunity to spend time with Han 3000 and enjoy the tranquility of the night wind.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia stopped talking and gently leaned his head on Han 3000''s shoulder.


    The couple sat on the wall, leaned against the night sky, snuggled up to each other and enjoyed a rare time.


    "Hoo!"


    Suddenly, a faint cold wind blew. Han 3000 couldn''t help feeling a little cold. After holding Su Yingxia tightly in his arms, Han 3000 suddenly looked at the night sky: "coming."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia went away, but he didn''t see anything in the night sky. He couldn''t help wondering, "what''s coming?"


    Han Sanyi smiled and took Su Yingxia''s hand. After a while, a large amount of real Qi entered Su Yingxia''s body. At the same time, Su Yingxia suddenly found that there were four Dragon shadows flying towards them in the night sky.


    No, exactly, it should be five.


    It''s just that one of the figures in the middle is small and fuzzy, which makes people less easy to detect.


    "The one in the middle is actually the biggest." Han 3000 smiled and said, seeing Su Yingxia puzzled, he continued to explain with a smile: "he''s just faster and more able to control his breath."


    The words fell, and the five dragon shadows were close to them, accompanied by a faint flash of golden light. Five figures appeared in front of Han 3000 couple.


    The four dragons are still casually shaped. They can''t describe the appearance of their people. Anyway, they are very casual.


    Among them, there is some meaning. They are dressed in silver soft silk clothes with silver beard. They have the share of literati and ink, but


    It''s also a bit like old moon.


    "Mr. Han?" Seeing Han 3000, the old man bowed and asked.


    The voice is loud, but the tone is not low but not high, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Han 3000 nodded slightly. After returning a salute, he looked at the four dragons: "who is this?"


    The four dragons looked at each other and stopped talking.


    But the old man smiled: "I''m ashamed. I''m famous, but I''m only ashamed. However, I have to show one or two when I make friends with others. Otherwise, there is no sincerity."


    Then, the old man turned slightly, a glow flashed from him, and a silver dragon suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    The dragon is more than 30 meters long. It is silvery white and its scales are shining. It is a huge dragon with silver armor. With the silver dragon beard, the whole dragon is extremely powerful.


    The next second, he changed into the old man and stood in front of Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia frowned, looked at Han 3000 and said, "the dragon family is ranked in five directions, so its color depends on five elements, namely red, white, green, black and gold, which is silver..."


    Han 3000 nodded. Yes, it''s almost unheard of and unheard of.


    However, looking at the complexion of the four dragons at this time, the status of the silver dragon seems to be unusual.


    "Mr. Han, can you see one or two?" He asked softly with a smile.


    Han 3000 frowned and looked back at him. At the same time, his brain was running fast. Suddenly, Han 3000 seemed to think of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3749

    But just as Han 3000 was about to speak, the old man suddenly raised his hand and blocked Han 3000''s mouth.


    "Since Mr. Han guessed my identity, I''d like to ask Mr. Han to keep it secret for me. It''s a matter that you know, I know, heaven knows, and no one knows." He said with a wry smile.


    "But it''s me, madam." Han 3000 doesn''t want to hide something from Su Yingxia.


    Instead, Su Yingxia smiled softly and shook his head at Han 3000: "since the old man has asked, it should be out of politeness to respect his decision."


    "Besides, the old gentleman came for you and involved me. What is it?"


    The old man smiled and said, "having a wife is like this. Mr. Han really makes people both envy and admire."


    Seeing that Su Yingxia had said so, the old man quickly brought her a big hat. Han 3000 didn''t say much, so he nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    "Now that you know my identity, can you spare some time to talk to me?" He asked.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly: "if you have anything, just speak."


    "I can only talk about this with you. No one else can know. This includes four dragons and your wife." He laughed.


    Han 3000 frowned and became impatient.


    Previously, he kept secret and didn''t tell others much. Han Sanqian has made a compromise, but compromise doesn''t mean blindly forbearance, let alone cowardice.


    "You seem to be looking for me, not me looking for you?" Han 3000 said coldly, "my wife is the most trusted person in my life. You talk to me and I talk to her as well. If it makes me have real words with her because of what you want to say to me, it''s OK to keep talking."


    Then Han 3000 took Su Yingxia''s hand and turned directly to leave.


    The four dragons were worried, but they didn''t wait for them. At this time, the silver dragon had changed its shape and stood in front of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "Why should Mr. Han be angry?" He smiled bitterly. Then he looked at Su Yingxia and said, "I understand Mr. Han''s heart, and I don''t want to make a gap between Mr. Han and his wife. In fact, the more people know about the secret, the more dangerous it is."


    "If Sir is willing to meet me, how can I harm sir?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000''s face improved slightly. Su Yingxia also nodded clearly, comforted Han 3000 softly and said, "I believe this old gentleman must have his difficulties. 3000, don''t affect others because of us, let alone major events."


    Han 3000 hesitated and finally thought, "what are you going to say?"


    "Four dragons, protect Mrs. Han''s safety. If she makes any mistake before she is handed over to Mr. Han, you four will have been ordered to apologize. From then on, you will become a dragon and be permanently removed from the family."


    Although the four dragons were surprised, they nodded together and said, "yes."


    Then, the old man politely said, "Mr. Han, please."


    Han 3000 glanced at Su Yingxia, and with her continuous nod confirmation, he sighed and turned to fly slowly with the old man.


    The two of them walked as if they were walking in the blue clouds, walking more and more to the sky, until a few minutes later, they had reached 10000 meters high, cold wind and ice flood, with nothing.


    Han 3000 looked around, stopped, and said softly, "I''m going up. I''m almost nine days away. Haven''t you heard of a God? Wait a minute, it''s not a whisper from you and me."


    Although it is a ridicule, it is also the intention of Han 3000 to express his opinions.


    The old man stopped and smiled awkwardly. He also looked around and determined that there was no one around. Then, instead of looking at Han 3000 directly, he sighed and looked ahead of him: "is he okay?"


    "Pretty good." Han 3000 replied.


    He nodded: "if he can be well, if he can be well, if he can be well."


    "Why don''t you go and see him yourself, but you have to ask me?" Han 3000 said, "don''t you dare to see him?"


    The old man was stunned at the sound, and then smiled bitterly: "why bother to see someone who doesn''t want to see you? I''m sad, he''s not easy, but it''s not against his original intention. Therefore, it''s better not to see each other."


    Han Sanqian was stunned and then smiled. His opinion was unique, but there was something right.


    "Well, let''s not talk about him. Let''s talk about business. After all, this is the fundamental reason why I''m looking for you this time." He looked back at Han 3000


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3750

    Han 3000 nodded slightly.


    He did not talk nonsense, but said slightly, "I also heard the four dragons mention that you have obtained the heart of the dragon family?"


    Han 3000 did not deny: "yes."


    "The heart of the dragon family must not need me to say more about the use of the dragon family. With it, the dragon family can rise, but without it, the dragon family will wither."


    "Since the last time I experienced the God and devil war in Xuanyuan world, the leader of our family and it completely disappeared in Xuanyuan world. We also sent people to communicate with the top of the blue mountain and went down to Xuanyuan world for several times, but there were no results for many years."


    "Since then, the dragon family gradually withered, and finally had to lead the family and gradually hide in this world."


    "It''s also ironic. In those days, the dragon family stood on the right side and was at odds with the demon family, but who can think that after the God devil war, the ultimate destination of our dragon family was a corner of the demon family land."


    "We kill demons and get rid of demons, but eventually we live as demons and become the character we hate most."


    At this point, the old man sighed in his words.


    "At that time, I tried to prevent the elders of the dragon family from participating in the war. However, if I failed to persuade them, it strengthened my clan leader''s determination to participate in the war. I don''t blame him. At least as far as I am in the dragon family, what I oppose is what I should do."


    "I hurt them and him. I''m sinful." He sighed.


    When the words fell, he suddenly turned his peak and looked at Han 3000: "I don''t know how many years the dragon clan has been annihilated. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the dragon clan will completely disappear from the world, so I came to you."


    "Do you want to return to the heart of the dragon family?" Han 3000 asked.


    Han 3000 is not interested in the heart of the dragon family. Just because of the existence of Linlong, it is destined to return to Linlong in the end.


    What''s more, now the dragon people come to the door to ask for it in person, and Han 3000 gives it all the more reason.


    Unexpectedly, the old man shook his head: "No."


    "The heart of the dragon family is the foundation of the dragon family, which is true. But after ten thousand years of decline, it is unrealistic for today''s dragon family to rely solely on the heart of the dragon family to return to the peak."


    "It''s like a terminally ill person who wants to rely solely on drugs for maintenance. It''s just a fantasy."


    "His only hope of survival must be to remove the pain and start again."


    His words, Han Sanqian can understand, roughly means that the dragon family has completely declined after losing the heart of the dragon family for many years, and has gradually become accustomed to the current life because it has not had the heart of the dragon family for too long.


    Therefore, even if the heart of the dragon family returns to the dragon family, the actual effect and significance are not great.


    "You''re the one who practices medicine for our dragon people, so I hope you can help us." He looked at Han 3000.


    "Me?" Han 3000 frowned and said, "in addition to returning the heart of the dragon family, what can I do for you?"


    "You don''t know enough about yourself." He said with a slight smile: "you will gradually understand that there are some things I can''t say or say, but the only thing I can tell you is that you are the only hope for the rise of the Dragon nationality and the only choice for the rise of the Dragon nationality, but whether to help us or not is in your hands."


    Han 3000 was stunned. However, this choice is very good: "Linlong is my good friend. I promised earlier that I would help the rise of the dragon family, so I don''t have to answer this question again."


    "Han is not a hero, but he knows that a promise is worth thousands of gold."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the old man was very happy: "on behalf of all the dragon people and all the ancestors and ancestors of the dragon people, thank you first."


    Then he suddenly looked at Han 3000 and stopped talking.


    Han 3000 looked at him, smiled and said, "there is no one else here. It doesn''t hurt to speak directly."


    He shook his head and pointed to the sky, which seemed to imply that there was a day outside.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head reluctantly. It was all an excuse he didn''t want to say.


    However, when Han 3000 gave up, he suddenly waved and motioned Han 3000 to get closer to him.


    Han 3000 hesitated and did it. He whispered in Han 3000''s ear and opened his mouth vigilantly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3751

    "Since you are willing to help the dragon clan, I will tell you a secret in advance."


    "Your choice is right. I''m not alarmist or intentional threat, but to tell the truth."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    "If you don''t choose to help us, in fact, you don''t know what you will do next. I only know one thing, that is, you will have a huge loss."


    "When the four dragons came back, they revealed the whereabouts of the heart of the dragon family. At that time, I intended to come to you to retrieve the heart of the dragon family."


    "However, fortunately, I didn''t know if you were a talkative person at that time. After all, the heart of the dragon family is the supreme treasure. It''s very possible that the person who took it won''t return it. Therefore, if this happens, there will be a fight between dragons and tigers."


    "Our family has a weak potential. It''s not what it used to be. If we want to fight with gods and men like you, who will win? God knows who will win. Therefore, before going out, I went to the old hall of the dragon family and asked my ancestors."


    "It doesn''t matter if you ask." Speaking of this, his eyes are still full of shock. Obviously, he didn''t know which powerful ancestor he asked.


    There are many ancestors of the Dragon nationality, and there are many famous leaders of the Dragon nationality known by outsiders alone.


    Such as Yinglong, Zhulong and ZuLong. If you take them out, it will shock the world.


    However, looking at the old man''s appearance, he should not be willing to say who he is. Naturally, Han 3000 doesn''t want to ask more.


    "He told us not to make friends with you. On the contrary, we should be sincere with each other. Even our people should be dominated by you. In this way, the dragon clan will rise. That''s why I always call myself in front of you."


    "Otherwise, in terms of age or seniority, why don''t you call me an elder? What''s wrong with me calling you a younger student?"


    "However, these are not the key points. The key point is what you can get."


    "What can I get?" Han 3000 frowned. He never thought about it.


    He helps Lin long, which in turn is equivalent to helping the dragon family. In fact, the core is his feelings with Lin long, not for what he will get.


    Even, Han 3000 is ready to sacrifice his own interests.


    "You can get a lot." He smiled and said, "my grandfather told me that the cooperation between you and me is actually a combination of destiny. Therefore, for you and me, it is a great improvement."


    "Han Sanqian never thought he needed to help others, especially his friends." Han 3000 smiled.


    "The meaning of a friend should be to intercede." He nodded and agreed: "but the meaning of friends is to help and grow each other."


    "According to Zu Yi, when you agree to my request, I should also give you something." Then he suddenly moved in his hand, and a key appeared in his hand.


    "The city goes all the way north. After about 177 kilometers, please look for a swamp in the southeast. You need to reach the middle of the swamp, and then you can see a bayonet in the middle of the land."


    "Sir, you can put the key in the middle of the bayonet, and then you can enter a mysterious area. Sir, remember, the mysterious area is very special. Sir, you can only enter by yourself, and you must not carry others."


    "Otherwise..." speaking of this, the meaning in his eyes was very serious: "you and that person will be in a state of eternal doom."


    Han 3000 frowned: "is it me again?"


    "There are some things, the less you know, the safer it is. Sir, please remember my words firmly. It''s getting late. I hope you will forget that I have to meet you tonight."


    As soon as he smiled, his figure suddenly became transparent and finally disappeared in the cold wind.


    At this time, Han 3000 had nothing else but a key in his hand.


    After taking back the key, Han 3000 flew down the wall again, but it was only halfway through the air, but suddenly heard a voice in the air: "the moonlight tonight is so beautiful."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3752

    Han 3000 frowned and looked wary, but he saw a figure lying slightly on the clouds and looking at the moon above his head in the sky not far behind.


    The land of the demon family has a strange sun and moon. It''s not beautiful at all. If you don''t want to add an adjective, I''m afraid it''s only weird.


    It has nothing to do with beauty.


    Under the faint moonlight, although she carried her back, Han 3000 could see that the figure was in white. Although it was slightly lying, it could not cover her peerless mysterious figure and a pair of slender and beautiful legs that captured people''s soul.


    But these are not the key points. The key point is that this figure can at least lower Han 3000''s vigilance by at least half.


    It''s the leader of the expert in white, the woman in white.


    "Shouldn''t you listen to music at the banquet? How can you come to this place to enjoy the moon?" Han 3000 stopped and asked.


    "Didn''t Mr. Han come to this place as well?" She asked back.


    Han 3000 smiled dumbly: "Oh, it''s just to come out and breathe."


    "Is it true to meet friends?" She smiled.


    As soon as this remark came out, Han 3000 was surprised. Could it be that her meeting with the dragon of silver armor had been known by her? Moreover, the most important and irritating point at present is that has their dialogue been fully heard just now?


    "Young master Han, don''t be nervous. Ben... I just saw you and a shadow go to heaven. I don''t know where I went or what I said. I don''t like to listen to other people''s whispers."


    She didn''t look back at all, but it was obvious that she guessed what Han 3000 was thinking at this time.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "it''s not nervous, it''s just confusion."


    "Then you don''t have to be confused, young master Han." She said with a slight smile: "since Mr. Han came here for a friend, so the little woman came here for a friend."


    "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Han looked around, but there was no figure, so he asked, "your friend hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "No, he''s here."


    "Here we are?" Han 3000 frowned. With his own divine sense and sensing ability, it should be impossible for him to find someone close.


    "Isn''t the little girl''s friend Mr. Han?"


    Then she got up slowly, got rid of the hat on her head, and then slowly turned around.


    Without the cover of the hat, her veil was completely removed from her face, and her peerless face appeared directly in front of Han 3000 in the moonlight.


    "Is that you?" Han 3000 frowned.


    She smiled: "is Mr. Han surprised?"


    Then, she sighed slightly: "I''m still a childe. I should have guessed one or two long ago."


    "It seems that I don''t know whether the little woman overestimates the childe too much, or she is too idealistic."


    When Han 3000 heard the speech, he was shocked and couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "someone in Han is really narrow-minded and expected to do it."


    "To tell you the truth, if the girl doesn''t show her real body in person, even if Han thinks about it for three days and three nights, he will never think that the mysterious white experts who helped me will be you."


    "Yes, in the eyes of young master Han, the first thing should be to look down on little women and others, so naturally, we won''t think of us at the critical moment, will we?"


    "As for the second point, it''s also very simple. In the eyes of Mr. Han, we should be enemies, or 10000 steps back. We are by no means like people. It''s best not to have conflict, let alone talk about help."


    After all, Han Sanqian didn''t want to deny it. That''s what she said.


    "It seems that Mr. Han is a small bellied chicken. Here, Mr. Han apologizes first."


    Han 3000 didn''t apologize, but she raised her hand and interrupted: "young master Han, you don''t have to. In fact, you''re right."


    Han 3000 suddenly raised his head and looked at her puzzled.


    "We are enemies. It can even be said that our enemy should be war when we meet. There is no possibility of peace. Therefore, Mr. Han doesn''t have to feel guilty for his speculation."


    "Then will you help me?" Han 3000 suddenly realized that his words might be wrong. He smiled and said, "sorry, I should call you princess seven."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3753

    It''s true that the woman in white is not someone else, but the seven princess of Pei family who was going to marry ghost Zun in the demon cloud ghost city that day.


    Ming Yu''s original guess is really good. If there are so many masters, how can they be ordinary people.


    However, I''m afraid she can''t calculate thousands of calculations, and she''s definitely not. She''s right about the big family, but it''s just that this big family will be the famous Taowu family, Pei family.


    "You hurt the young master of our family. My father was very angry and asked me to marry ghost Zun. He also wanted to unite with the forces of magic cloud ghost city to trap you."


    Han 3000 nodded and smiled softly, "but unfortunately, he should never have thought that even if he drove the dog into a poor lane, in the end, the poor Lane not only didn''t trap his so-called dog, but also was trampled."


    "After all, if he wanted it, he wouldn''t have married his daughter."


    The seventh princess smiled and nodded: "don''t say that my father didn''t think of it, but I didn''t even think of it myself. However, I''m satisfied with the result. At least, I don''t have to marry."


    "But you shouldn''t come to help me just because you appreciate me?" Han 3000 road.


    "Why not?" She asked back.


    Han 3000 smiled softly: "we met in the devil cloud ghost city. I know very well what guards are around you. I must admit that at that time, there were many experts close to you."


    "However, there are not many experts in that team. There is no problem in protecting you, but it is obviously insufficient to rush into the city and launch an attack."


    "Therefore, the number of experts has increased significantly this time, which shows that they are no longer the original unit, but have new reinforcements." Han 3000 road.


    The seventh Princess nodded: "go on."


    "Han 3000 believes that if the seven princesses just came to help me out of gratitude, they must have brought the original troops to reinforce me, rather than calling the reinforcements again. It''s so complicated and cumbersome."


    "After all, there is a saying that there is no need." Han 3000 road.


    "A good one is unnecessary." The seventh princess smiled gently and was very satisfied with Han 3000''s answer. She nodded: "what you said is right. There are only dozens of actual experts in my army, and most of the others are accompanied by servant girls and domestic servants."


    "At present, except for a few of the experts in the original team, most of these people who attack the city with me are assembled by me for the second time."


    "The Pei family has 36 Tiangang troops, which are also the most elite special combat troops of the Pei family. Everyone is composed of very powerful experts, and the number is about 100."


    "This time, I transferred the four troops closest to me, plus my own entourage, a total of more than 400 people."


    Hearing this, even Han 3000 couldn''t help shaking his head: "this means that the experts owned by the Pei family are at least nine times as many as today?"


    If so, the Pei family is indeed a huge force that makes the Kirin family have to bow their heads. After all, not to mention anything else, the 36 Desha troops alone may be enough for many forces to drink a pot.


    However, the seventh Princess just shook her head lightly: "no, the Pei family still has 72 evil spirits. In fact, their number and ability are similar to Tiangang, but their function is different from Tiangang. Most of them are only responsible for the Pei family."


    Han 3000 drew a little from the corner of his mouth, that is, there are more than 7000 experts


    Shit, there are nearly 10000 such masters. Even the real God will feel headache after watching them.


    It''s no wonder that the young master of the Pei family is so arrogant, and it''s no wonder that the Kirin family has only one daughter, but they dare not violate it at all.


    No wonder the Kirin patriarch would remind himself repeatedly to be careful


    Damn it, you really have to be careful.


    "What? Scared?" Asked the seventh princess.


    "Not to mention meeting such a large group of experts, I feel numb just hearing it here. Therefore, I''m really a little afraid." Han 3000 told the truth: "however, this fear is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you do things against your conscience and are scolded by others as scum."


    "Are you satirizing me that what the young master of Pei family does is not personnel?" The seventh princess was not angry, but covered her mouth and smiled secretly.


    "God knows." Han 3000 road.


    Neither admit nor deny, Han 3000 just pointed to the sky.


    The seventh princess smiled: "I know I''m the Pei family. You really care about my face."


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll tell you why I''ll help you, okay?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3754

    Han 3000 smiled. He wanted to know, but he didn''t show the slightest urgency. Instead, he just looked at her faintly, as if saying that he was willing to say I was willing to listen, and he didn''t ask me if he didn''t say it.


    "Because I believe you are an extraordinary person." She smiled.


    "Han 3000 is nothing but flesh and blood. Compared with others, he is only one nose and two eyes. Why is he not a mortal?" Han 3000 said with a wry smile.


    "Young master Han is really modest, but isn''t there a very common saying that is very good? Excessive modesty is pride." The seventh Princess whispered.


    "Besides, do you know how hard I tried to save you, so you said?"


    Seeing Han 3000 smiling and not talking, the seventh Princess continued to say, "my father''s order is to kill you. I''ll take my entourage to help you. It''s against his old man''s will."


    "Moreover, he transferred Tiangang troops without authorization and committed the crime of privately transferring troops."


    Han 3000 shook his head: "Princess seven, is this a moral kidnapping of me?"


    "No." The seventh Princess shook her head. "I just want to tell you your position in my eyes. By the way, make a friend."


    Then, the seven princesses gently stretched out their Qianqian jade hand: "Pei family and you are Pei family, me and you are me and you, how about?"


    Han 3000 took a look at her outstretched hand, and finally smiled and held out his hand politely: "the seven princesses violated the family order for Han, how can Han 3000 refuse?"


    As they shook hands, they both smiled.


    Pulling back his hand, Han 3000 smiled: "well, it''s getting late. After a day of war, everyone is tired. Go back and have a rest. My wife is waiting for me."


    "Is that your wife? Her name is... Su Yingxia?" The seventh Princess asked with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, I love her very much and she loves me very much."


    "Are you telling me not to waste energy on you?" The seventh princess smiled bitterly.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "Princess Qi misunderstood. Just when you asked about my wife, I will simply explain the situation of our husband and wife. It''s getting late. I''ll leave."


    After that, Han 30001 flew directly towards the city wall, leaving only the seven princesses there alone.


    When Han 30001 left, the seven princesses looked at the back of Han 30001, but they didn''t return to their senses until two more figures flew up on the ground and gently called her when they came to her side.


    "Seven princesses, it seems that our efforts have been basically wasted. Han 3000 doesn''t know what''s good or bad at all, and even deliberately expresses his intention in front of you."


    "Yes, seven princesses. Although they say it''s just an introduction, the actual meaning is already very obvious."


    The two attendants advised one after another.


    Although the seven princesses recovered, they couldn''t help feeling a little sad when they heard their words, but this sadness was only fleeting and turned into a smile: "what''s the matter? I''m not in a hurry. Are you eunuchs so anxious?"


    When the two servants heard this, their words fell down their throats for a moment.


    "Walking on the road, even if you encounter a stray dog, it may not be a steamed bread that can make it shake its tail and recognize the Lord, not to mention a person, or a person like Han 3000?" The seventh princess smiled.


    "But princess, as the daughter of Pei family, this..."


    "Yes, Mrs. Han 3000 already..."


    "What about Madam?" She asked coldly, "any capable man can never have only one woman around him. If you want to choose a dragon, you must naturally accommodate the nature of the dragon."


    "Take your time. Time will prove everything."


    When the servant heard the speech, he was a little embarrassed and continued to whisper: "but you are a golden body after all. This... So active..."


    "Don''t you have to be passive if you don''t take the initiative? Listen to my father and let him arrange for me at will? Sorry, since the day of the magic cloud ghost town, my princess has decided that my own destiny is up to my the final say."


    Then the seven princesses moved and flew towards the city.


    Han 3000 at the other end also reached the east city wall at this time. Su Yingxia was still waiting on the wall. However, when Han 3000 saw the situation on the wall at this time, he couldn''t help seeing a ghost


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3755

    "You..."


    "Sick?"


    As soon as he landed, Han 3000 frowned directly here.


    The four dragons surrounded Su Yingxia in a round and round way. The four people each faced one side, half squatted and raised their hands slightly, with a forward defense posture of a big enemy.


    But it''s obvious that if you look around, let alone anything suspicious, you can''t see a fucking mosquito at all.


    Seeing Han 3000, these guys still keep moving in their hands.


    Just wary and said, "shit, what''s wrong here? Don''t you think about your wife''s safety?"


    "Yes, if something happens to her, how can you make a job with the four of us here? Besides, as you heard just now, if we don''t protect well, we will not only lose the dragon''s life, but also be removed from the dragon clan."


    "Yes, you are human. You can''t understand how serious the consequences of being removed from the dragon family as a dragon are, but you should think about it carefully."


    "You humans still have names and surnames, and there are many kinds. Even if you are removed from the genealogy, you can still be remembered and even praised by outsiders, but we are different. If you are removed from the genealogy, there will be nothing left after death except a pile of bones."


    "The most important thing is our identity. What is a dragon that is not called a dragon? It''s a jiaosnake."


    Hearing this, Han 3000 nodded with a bitter smile. No wonder the four dragons are so boastful.


    This is just like people. If pigs and dogs are not as good as after death, they will really weigh more.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "if you don''t come back, I think they will even be vigilant about the surrounding air, and then I will become the first person to suffocate because of being protected in history."


    Han 3000 laughed, and four dragons smiled awkwardly. Looking back on the protection just now, it seems... It''s really a little too exaggerated.


    Yilong touched his head: "anyway, 3000 is back now. It''s none of our business. Otherwise, we''ll withdraw first?"


    "Let''s go and have a good rest with the Dragon brothers. It''s really hard this time." Han 3000 road.


    "Take the liberty to ask, how was your conversation with him?"


    If ordinary people ask this question, Han 3000 may not answer, but after all, the four dragons have followed themselves for so long without merit or hardship. After thinking about it, he nodded slightly.


    With the affirmation of Han 3000, the four dragons were also very happy at once. After a slight salute to Han 3000 and Su Yingxia, the four dragons turned into their own body and roared in the air, and then disappeared in place.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go back." Han 3000 glanced at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nodded and gently put his hand on Han 3000''s hand, allowing him to lead his hand to the city master''s house.


    At the banquet outside the house, although it is near the end, there are still many people and soldiers on the scene who are unwilling to disperse in the carnival.


    Han 3000 Liang and his wife did not disturb them, but walked through the side road in a low-key way and arrived at the city master''s house all the way.


    The lights in the mansion are bright. In the main hall, Moyang is also holding some Fuye and Shouluo executives and experts who come back from dinner. What are they talking about.


    Han Sanliang and his wife still didn''t disturb them. When working in Moyang, Han Sanliang naturally felt at ease. Most importantly, you can also say that Han Sanliang didn''t want others to disturb them.


    After all, it is rare for two couples to have such a chance and time to get along quietly.


    Back in the room, Su Yingxia undressed Han 3000. He knew he was tired enough and wanted him to have a rest. Han 3000 abnormally refused and said wait.


    After all, why is Yingsu so anxious before


    She poured Han 3000 a cup of tea. However, just after the tea was made, there was a knock on the door outside. Before Su Yingxia asked, there was a voice outside the house: "3000, people have arrived."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3757

    Fu Lin slightly raised his head and looked at the three people present. Then he got up from his chair and knelt down in front of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia with his head down.


    "In the past, when we helped the family, what we did to you, I know that the crimes are countless, and I also know that it is meaningless to say anything to make amends now."


    "We have hurt you and your wife, and the harm is extremely deep. As the most representative figure of the supporting family stranded in the city and the brother of supporting Mei, I know what it means to be called here late at night. But as you said, many of them can''t participate in the decision-making, so I hope you will let go of other people stranded in supporting the family after killing me."


    After the words fell, Fulin knocked three heads at the couple of Han 3000.


    Every time he kowtowed, he was full of strength and banged the floor. From this point alone, it can be seen that Fulin''s attitude is not good.


    In fact, Fulin does.


    Think about those left in the city to help the family, as relatives, how can he not feel pity?


    After all, it''s the end of the world.


    "The helpers trapped my wife and daughter, but also betrayed their faith and killed my brother. I will never be soft on the helpers. However, the helpers are my wife''s family in the end. Therefore, I should respect my wife''s opinions on your life and death." Han 3000 road.


    Seeing Han 3000 looking over, Su Yingxia sighed: "Yingxia is not the person who helps the family. It''s up to you to decide."


    "Well, in that case." Han 3000 got up and shouted to Moyang, "take the sword."


    Moyang moved in his hand and directly threw his sword to Han 3000.


    He took the sword and pulled it directly. The body of the sword immediately came out of the scabbard, with a cold light.


    Fu Lin closed his eyes and teeth and waited for death.


    In a flash, he suddenly felt that the sword had not reached his body, but he could clearly feel its chill. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the sword was lying in front of his eyes.


    Horizontal?!


    He suddenly woke up and looked up. He was shocked to find that Han 3000 didn''t kill him with a sword, but put the sword horizontally in front of him in the air.


    "Just give you a sword. Why are you so nervous?" Han 3000 said with a smile, "do you like it? Take it if you like."


    Fulin was a little confused, but since Han 3000 had asked, he had to quickly answer, "I like it."


    "Take it."


    He was a little afraid to take it, but he finally took it.


    "This sword is a good treasure. I ordered Moyang to engrave this word, that is to say, it will represent the owner of the city in the future." Han 3000 road.


    Pop!


    As soon as he heard this, Fulin softened his hand, and immediately the sword fell directly to the ground. He fell repeatedly. His face was pale and he was completely at a loss for a time. He wanted to pick up the sword, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    "Fulin, I have said that this sword is equivalent to the jade seal of the Lord of a city. Will you let it fall from your hand at will? Won''t you still be like this if someone attacks the city in the future?" Han 3000 was slightly dissatisfied.


    Fu Lin is even more confused. What does Han 3000 mean? What he means is to be the Lord of the city?!


    But, but how is this possible?


    He killed himself. Hurry up. I''m very grateful. How can he not only don''t kill himself, but also


    He suspected that he was dreaming.


    "Since 3000 handed you the post of city Lord, what you should do is straighten up your waist and do a good job. What are you waiting for? Why don''t you pick up the sword quickly?" Moyang drank.


    Fulin quickly picked up the sword, but the man was still looking at Han 3000 with an extremely foolish eye.


    He couldn''t understand, and he didn''t know which one Han 3000 sang.


    "Get up. As the head of a city, how can you kneel down casually?" Han 3000 smiled and looked at the forest and said softly.


    Fulin didn''t dare to get up, but he suddenly collapsed with the sword and sat on the ground, crying loudly: "you... What do you want?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3758

    "At least they are a family. If it''s wrong, please give me a knife and let me go to hell to repent slowly. Don''t be so annoying."


    "Please, please."


    Then, Fulin closed his eyes with tears and stretched out his neck, waiting for Han 3000 to give him a good time.


    Han 3000 glanced at the dark sun. They looked at each other and smiled. Han 3000 then opened his mouth: "I told you to get up."


    Although the heart was unwilling and the feeling was unwilling, Fulin had no choice. He still clenched his teeth and stood up.


    Who told him to beg others even to die.


    "Isn''t what I said obvious enough?" Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "again, you look at me from the same angle as your family before. You don''t care to be with me, let alone work for me."


    Upon hearing this, Fulin opened his eyes and looked at Han 3000 incredulously: "what do you mean..."


    "The city Lord''s swords are all given to you. Isn''t it clear enough? If three thousand want to play with you and torture you, why should they move it out? Aren''t there enough torture instruments in the cell?" Moyang smiled.


    "What do you mean... Let me be the Lord of the city? How is that possible? Don''t be kidding, will you?" Even so, Fulin is still hard to believe.


    After all, his identity is the ceiling of his dream without being executed.


    Who can imagine that he not only didn''t have to die, but even... It seems... He also... Won the grand prize?


    It''s impossible.


    "Mr. Han doesn''t like to joke on business, and it''s still such an important event." Han 3000 road.


    Looking at Han 3000''s serious face and Moyang''s slight nod, Fulin was a little flustered, but he also believed.


    "Why choose me to be the leader of the city? I... I have a grudge against you." He stepped back slightly and looked at Han 3000.


    "You and I are my family after all. If I really want to kill you, I really can''t do it for a while." Han 3000 said, "the people who really hold the power of helping the family are my goal of revenge. Since you can be abandoned, it shows that you don''t really belong to the core. What revenge can you take for killing you naturally?"


    "Besides, I''ve given those people outside a chance to atone for their sins. As my wife''s family, how can I not give them a chance?"


    "Now, can you understand?" Han 3000 road.


    Fulin nodded. Han 3000''s reason could convince himself: "brother-in-law, thank you."


    Fu Lin fell down and knelt on the ground again: "in the past, Fu Lin was a dog who looked down on people and had a soft ear. He listened to the nonsense of Fu Tian''s son of a bitch, so that he didn''t distinguish between them and offended more."


    "My brother-in-law not only ignores the past grievances, but also returns good for bad. It''s just that he doesn''t kill Fulin. Unexpectedly, he entrusted Fulin with an important task."


    "I don''t want to say anything else. I just want to say that Fulin will work hard and live up to his brother-in-law''s trust."


    Han 3000 nodded slightly: "since I chose you, naturally, I believe what you said. Come on, it''s time to leave it to you after falling into the city."


    "Learn to expand it while learning. Maybe you will hold more important positions in the future."


    Fu Lin''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "brother-in-law, don''t worry, Fu Lin will never let you down."


    Suddenly, I kowtow to meet Su, thank you again


    Su Yingxia gave him a low look: "since I''m a sister, I don''t need to kneel. My seniority is not as high as that." Su Yingxia said and added, "he has arranged such an important position for you despite his past grievances. Fulin, I hope you can really not disappoint him."


    "I think this should be the last chance to help my family. Even if I have 3000 in the future, I won''t have it. Do you understand?"


    "Fulin understands. Please rest assured, sister Ying Xia. Fulin is willing to swear with his life and will never let you down."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked at Fulin: "yes, one more thing."


    "Brother in law, please."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3759

    "Don''t look down on some of the executives in the fallen city and the executives left by the Ye family. In terms of love, you are all fallen people and have common feelings. In the public, there are many things to manage in this big city. You hold such power for the first time and need a lot of help from others, so..." Han 3000 said.


    "Thank you for reminding me, but my brother-in-law can rest assured that Fulin also plans to reuse their gang."


    "After so many days together, Fulin knows some of them quite well. He also knows that he has the ability and lacks the display platform. I will give them enough opportunities."


    "Well, it''s getting late. It''s time to go to the city and have just experienced the war. There''s still a lot of work to recover after the war. Let''s have a rest earlier." Han 3000 road.


    "Fulin will leave now. My brother-in-law and sister Yingxia are well, and brother Moyang is well."


    Then Fu Lin bowed respectfully and left.


    Moyang smiled: "then I won''t disturb your husband and wife to rest. Good night."


    After seeing them off, Su Yingxia closes the door again and cleans up the bed for Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled: "shouldn''t you have a question to ask me?"


    Su Yingxia stopped slightly. The tacit understanding between the two husband and wife was full. However, she shook her head and smiled: "I believe you have your reason for doing so, so you don''t have to ask why. I support what you want to do."


    Han 3000 happily hugged Su Yingxia, lay on the bed and said with a smile: "arrange Fulin to govern the city. First, it''s what I just said, and second, it''s to help."


    "The Fuye family, including those who should fall into the city, have experienced a lax list of 30 people, but as we can see, after all, the Fuye family are still related to those people by blood. If they can''t keep together, when they return to attack, these people will rebel against them. Moreover, even if they don''t rebel, I''m worried that they will fight passively."


    "Therefore, I want to give the remaining Fuye two companies, including the executives of the city, many practical vested interests and new enemies, plus interests. In this way, they will completely oppose each other."


    Hearing Han 3000''s explanation, Su Yingxia smiled gently: "you have so many ghost ideas."


    "However, this is indeed the best way. It can not only minimize casualties, but also give these people a chance to survive and develop. At the same time, it can also achieve the strategic purpose. The old saying goes that attacking the heart is the best. However, is it necessary to give Fulin such great power?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I haven''t seen Fu Mei much in recent battles. In terms of her arrogant personality, I believe that as long as they are normal, she would have stood up and mocked."


    "It is precisely because she has always been invisible, so I guess there should be something wrong with their interior. Therefore, I ordered Moyang to check the details of the people left behind."


    "As you expected." Su Yingxia road.


    "Yes, Fu Lin is Fu Mei''s brother. To me, he is a big fish. He has two conflict lines, so it is most appropriate to put him in the front of the opposition." Han 3000 road.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "the most important thing is that Fulin is Fumei''s brother, which is a relatively big revenge target in the hatred with us. However, it is such a big target that we have been exonerated from the crime and added to the post. Once what happens to the executives of Futian who are taken away by Futian, those people will have a back hand and be more fearless to make civil strife with them."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "it''s worthy of being my wife. It''s a little transparent."


    "With you, I can always learn some fur." Su Yingxia said and looked at Han 3000: "there is another meaning of making Fulin the Lord of the city, which is to deliberately place a time bomb over the two Fuye families."


    The couple looked at each other and blurted out: "help Mei!"


    When she was down, she suddenly saw that her own brother could take the position of city Lord. What would she think?


    When she has a better choice, will she continue to endure the current tragedy?


    Obviously, this is unlikely.


    "Maybe one day, we can even get some secret information." Su Yingxia smiled.


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, for my wife''s sake, I decided to order more."


    The words fell, holding Su Yingxia''s Han 3000, turned over and immediately.


    Almost at the same time, under the night, an army is moving fast... show_ htm3();


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3760

    The night wind is cold, and even the bones are painful.


    The environmental conditions of the demon family itself are bad and can''t compare with the land of the Central Plains, so it''s often difficult to have pedestrians in the place of the demon family at night.


    Most of the people are either hiding in the city or even sleeping safely in their houses.


    Only this small group of troops is still walking against the wind.


    Moreover, he looked extremely hasty.


    They walked quickly against the cold wind, as if they were afraid that once they stopped, something terrible would happen.


    "His mother, I am really unwilling to let that Han 3000 win in this way."


    At the front of the team, two simple stretchers each lay a person. Although there was a quilt covered on the body, it was only simple linen, which couldn''t resist the cold wind at all.


    Both were frozen, the frost on their faces solidified and their lips turned purple.


    And this roar comes from the young man on the first single shelf!


    Ye Shijun!


    Who can move at night regardless of the wind and cold, in addition to the dark rain army who hurriedly escaped from the city?!


    "It''s all the fault of the dog day Han 3000. It''s really his mother''s evil. He was consumed by us like that, but the result is as good as the cat''s nine lives. The energy in his body is really abundant even in the end."


    "Yes, it''s really a little divorced from reality. It feels like a dream. Otherwise, according to our careful tactics and arrangement, it''s impossible for Han 3000 to survive, let alone win."


    "Strange, strange, strange, it''s really strange. Elder Shenlong, do you have any ideas?"


    Suddenly, she was called to the roll. Mingyu pulled back from her thoughts. She shook her head reluctantly. In fact, she has been thinking hard since she escaped from the city.


    However, it''s a pity that no matter what she thinks, she still can''t perceive the mystery hidden in it.


    "It''s really strange, but I believe it''s impossible to detect the secret behind it by speculation alone. I''ll report this to the Lord and ask him to send someone to investigate it."


    "Otherwise, if it''s Han 3000 alone, we will suffer more losses if we don''t keep it together in the future." Dark rain path.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Yes, we almost suffered a heavy loss this time, and the loss is extremely heavy. After so long painstaking operation, the city is gone, and the loss of soldiers and generals is also extremely serious. This Han 3000 is really a dog thief. There are 30 places, say more or less, but it can just hit our vital point."


    "Yes, in fact, there are still many talents in the management who haven''t been brought out. It''s a pity..."


    Most of the 30 people are real backbones, but they may not be talents. As a saying goes, talents can only reach the middle position, mediocre talents can only be in the lower position, and only real blood can be in the upper position.


    What is blood talent.


    Relationship talent.


    No matter how strong the ability is, it is not only helpless but also realistic.


    "Hum, you don''t have to be discouraged. If the city is ours, it will always be ours. If he can kill Han 3000 again, there will be as many people in the city as cattle hair. Can he finish it?"


    "When we are stable and ready to go back, he Han 3000 had better not be in the city at that time. Otherwise, we should make peace with the original gang of brothers. He Han 3000 threw away his armor and shouted for mercy."


    I don''t know which executive who should leave the city shouted so loudly. After a short time, the morale of many people directly improved a lot.


    "Yes, today''s revenge will be avenged in the future. I haven''t suffered so much in my life. It''s bad luck to escape in such cold air this big night. Damn it, when we kill him back, Han 3000 will die."


    "Yes, kill him, kill him."


    A group of people followed suit.


    Mingyu''s face showed displeasure and frowned, "is that enough?"


    No one expected that the dark rain would suddenly get angry, and the original atmosphere fell into low pressure.


    Only Zhu Yanshuo, in general, can feel the cause of Mingyu''s anger. When he was defeated, he even talked wildly.


    More importantly, will the city really belong to them as before?


    In front of me, I can''t see the front and the future of the city.


    The next day, it was time to fall into the city, and a critical attack on them was ready... show_ htm3();


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3761

    There was no order, but almost everyone got up early in the morning and did what they were doing.


    Especially Fulin, he got out of bed at dawn and helped his family with their work.


    Almost all the senior executives of Fuye and Yingluo have been reappointed to important positions. Naturally, they have higher positions than before, and most of them are much higher than the official promotion promised by Han 3000.


    After all, a former minister has now become the Minister of affairs, and the grade has risen by at least five or six places.


    From a lower official to a minister, even if a person with outstanding talents has made less efforts for 30 or 40 years, who can be unhappy?


    Both happy and motivated.


    The restoration of the city soon began.


    Looking at the orderly progress of everything, Han 3000 was quite satisfied.


    "It seems that Fulin has exceeded expectations from the current performance." Su Yingxia smiled.


    Han 3000 nodded: "it''s normal for young people to have momentum."


    At this time, Moyang also rushed over.


    Seeing Moyang, Han 3000 smiled: "how''s it going?"


    "It was peaceful last night, except for the loud cry in your room."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yingxia suddenly turned bloody red. At the same time, the whole person was about to bite his lips.


    "Get down to business." Han 3000 laughed and scolded.


    Only Moyang can make fun of him like this.


    Moyang nodded: "there is some wind and grass at night."


    "How are you getting ready for the mayor''s celebration?"


    "It''s almost all ready." Moyang road.


    "Well, let Fulin announce his inauguration at the celebration. At the same time, let him publish the list of posts in all departments."


    Moyang smiled and nodded: "yes, I''ll let them start now."


    "Wait a minute." Han 3000 stopped Moyang: "we are still their real behind the scenes. We should also express their accession to the throne."


    Then Han 3000 moved his hand and directly made a pile of gold, silver and jewelry piled up like a hill from the space ring.


    When Moyang saw it, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "you''re smart enough. I''ll send someone to take it away later. In addition, I''ll inform the guard of the city gate and let the city guard relax when the celebration hall starts."


    Han 3000 nodded.


    Seeing Moyang off, Su Yingxia smiled: "it doesn''t take so much gold, silver and jewelry to buy people''s hearts?"


    "Of course not. Are you free?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia said, "what are you doing?"


    "Accompany me to the study. I want to see a map around here."


    "Why are you looking at the map?" Su Yingxia asked puzzled.


    "Next we''re going to a mysterious place." Han 3000 smiled and took Su Yingxia directly to the study.


    When the couple went to the study and in front of the city Lord''s house, the grand ceremony of accession to the throne officially began.


    After a series of happy shots, they helped them to the peak of life for the first time. With the executives and experts who had been stranded, they swept away yesterday''s depression and announced the new law, new law and new code of the new city and various emerging policies for the benefit of the people.


    Almost halfway through the celebration, several figures in the crowd crossed the streets and ran out of the city quietly while the city''s defense was lax.


    A few hours later.


    Somewhere in the wilderness.


    Several tents were set up there, and in front of them, a city loomed under the fog of the mountain.


    In the middle of the tent, Mingyu and ye Shijun are eating.


    "I''m almost back to the branch. I should be able to arrive before dark." Ye Shijun said with a depressed look as he vomited hard to swallow dry food.


    Ming Yu doesn''t choose whether the food tastes bad or not. In fact, these foods are not bad, but they are a little bad for ye Shijun and others who are used to eating delicacies.


    "Bear it." Fu Tian is also very depressed.


    At this time, the tent was opened. A man hurried in, knelt slightly and said to the dark rain: "tell the Dragon elder that the spies on the other side of the city have arrived quickly."


    Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu got up almost at the same time.


    The dark rain hurriedly said, "call in quickly."


    Where do they know that what they are waiting for is actually a huge critical blow


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3762

    Soon, the curtain was lifted and two people dressed in civilian clothes came in quickly.


    It seems like an ordinary family, but in fact, they are very human at first sight.


    As soon as they came in, they knelt down and saluted respectfully.


    Ming Yu was very happy, and Zhu Yanshuo also said at this time: "I''m afraid he didn''t expect that we would have more scouts lying in ambush among the people. Even if we left the city, we still know everything there."


    "Yes, the mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finch is behind. He didn''t expect us to have a back hand. Hum, we have a clear grasp of what should fall into the city. In the future, when the counterattack, it will be equivalent to him. Han 3000 didn''t even wear clothes and pants."


    "Hahaha!"


    A group of people were very happy. After all, the spies had arrived here smoothly, which showed that Han Sanqian didn''t notice these things at all.


    Ming Yu is also a little happy. After all, this is a good sign.


    Looking at the spy, she said softly, "get up and talk. It''s hard for you to catch up all the way."


    The two looked at each other and finally nodded and got up.


    "You two, what should we do now? Remit it quickly and truthfully." Zhu Yanshuo urged.


    "Yes, quickly tell us how many people Han 3000 killed last night."


    "We will remember these accounts clearly. When we kill them again, we will avenge those brothers."


    A group of people were filled with righteous indignation and never thought about it. Now what they said was invincible in the world. When they wanted to escape, they did nothing but agree and didn''t care about other people''s life and death at all.


    "I think it must have been very lively last night." Ye Shijun also interposed.


    Naturally, he should be referring to the bloody suppression of Han 3000, and the soldiers made the last desperate resistance under the leadership of the remaining executives.


    The two spies looked at each other, and the leader opened his mouth first: "last night... The city was really lively."


    As soon as this remark came out, a group of people laughed for a while.


    "Han 3000, that silly ratio, he really thought he would win. What''s the matter? Even if the tiger is old, it''s also a tiger. He bit him with blood before he died."


    "Yes, he Han 3000 must have had a fierce fight last night. Hehe, who can blame this? That''s not to blame him. Han 3000 pretended to force himself? What''s the matter? He only gave us 30 places."


    "If he has a clear mind, he shouldn''t make such a mess wisely. Now, he has to hold the hot potato in his hands."


    The leader''s face was a little embarrassed. He looked at Mingyu and saw that she was looking at herself very seriously. He opened his mouth: "you misunderstood that the excitement in the city last night was not the confrontation between the two armies, nor the crazy killing of Han 3000, but..."


    "Just what?" Zhu Yanshuo frowned and stood up fiercely.


    "It''s just that Han 3000 gave a banquet to enjoy with the people."


    "Where are the soldiers?"


    "We don''t know the specific situation. We only know that a large number of soldiers have chosen to follow Han 3000, and they are members of the mysterious man alliance. Those soldiers who lost the election also opened the gate of Han 3000 last night and were sent away. Their whereabouts are unknown."


    "His mother, these soldiers are so rubbish? So rubbish? As soon as we left, they rebelled? What about their professionalism? What about their pride as soldiers?"


    "His mother, these fools are afraid to be fooled by others. What kind heart can he have? Are they crazy to follow him?"


    "Isn''t it? I think his boy is clearly making a show."


    A group of people despised it and even criticized it.


    But they don''t know that in terms of their abandonment behavior, they have no right to comment more on what others do. The wind of double standards only targets others, not themselves.


    "Grass, soldiers mutiny, where are our Fucking high hanging houses? They are all our people. Are they eating shit? Don''t you know what to do?"


    "Yes, as our senior executives, they are the highest commanders after we leave, and they will watch helplessly?"


    A group of double watch dogs were so angry that they seemed to eat people.


    Just then, the leading spy said: "this morning, the city is still very busy..." show_ htm3();


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3763

    The double labeled dogs were angry. As soon as the spy said this, they were angry on the spot.


    "It''s none of our business to be busy in the city. We''re asking, what about those executives."


    "Yes, in ordinary times, each of them has a high status because of our appreciation. Now that we have left, they are in power. When will they wait for us to see if they don''t act at this time?"


    "This is their chance to make achievements."


    The standard of double labeled dogs is always that the pot is someone else''s, and they are moral models. Therefore, even if they abandon others first, they can completely change their taste in their mouth.


    After wandering around, his shameless behavior has changed and become an excuse and reason to give others a chance.


    "What my subordinates said is related to our group of executives." The spy replied with his head down.


    Hearing this, some people shut their mouths, but Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu frowned at this time.


    What does that mean?


    At present, I don''t understand it, but it always gives a person a bad feeling anyway.


    "Go on." Dark rain path.


    "Yes." The spy glanced at the others and said, "early in the morning, it''s time to go to the city and hold a large celebration."


    "Is he Han 3000 going to play a full set? What kind of shit celebration? Just because he recruited a group of incompetent soldiers?"


    "I''m so complacent about such a small thing. I think it''s just like Han 3000. If I hadn''t been lucky and got some skills, I''m afraid it would have been like that."


    "Can you shut up when I ask someone to talk? It''s so noisy, like a flock of flies." Ming Yu finally couldn''t listen. He drank coldly: "if you are so angry, otherwise you will go back and vent, what should you do?"


    After a few words, everyone immediately shut up and didn''t dare to say even one more word.


    You want them to talk and shoot. Everyone here is king, but if they really want real knives and guns, how many tough guys are there?


    "What celebration? Take our soldiers. Didn''t you say they had a big feast in the city last night?" Ming Yu grabbed the key point and asked softly.


    "It''s a grand ceremony to ascend the throne." Another spy path.


    "Enthronement ceremony?" Zhu Yanshuo frowned, looked back at Ming Yu and said, "Han 3000 can''t wait to announce that he should rule the city so soon? It''s too hasty. His foundation is not stable."


    "Besides, it doesn''t seem like his style of acting. Is he deliberately demonstrating to us?"


    Hearing Zhu Yanshuo''s words, Ming Yu frowned slightly. Although he really couldn''t figure out what Han 3000 meant, Zhu Yanshuo''s words seemed to have some truth.


    But just when Ming Yu had just accepted Zhu Yanshuo''s remarks, the spy continued to speak: "you two misunderstood. This is not Han 3000''s accession to the throne."


    "Not Han 3000? Who is that? But which subordinate of Han 3000?"


    "It''s not Han 3000''s subordinate, but..." the spy was a little afraid to answer. After all, they knew that once they said this person, there would be


    "But who, you say." Ye Shijun drank in a hurry.


    "It''s Fulin." Scout way.


    "Fulin?"


    When they heard the name, they were almost shocked.


    Even the dark rain was completely stunned in situ, which was obviously not reflected for a time.


    Fulin?


    This is the executive and relatives of the family, and ye Shijun''s brother-in-law.


    Is he crazy? Find such a man to be the city master? What is his intention?


    "Are you sure you read it correctly?" Someone asked.


    "Naturally, his subordinates will not be mistaken, and not only he, including the Ye family and some executives who should leave the city, have all been promoted and appointed to important positions. This celebration is also prepared for them."


    Then, ye Shijun stumbled back several steps, and then sat down on the ground. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something: "go, go, call me the bitch who flatters me."show_ htm3();


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3764

    As soon as ye Shijun''s words were heard, the family support executives present walked quickly towards the outside.


    Because the tents are all tied together, the distance between them is not very far. After only a few dozen steps, the executive has come to the smallest tent in the tent group.


    Gently coughed: "is Fumei awake? I''m Fudi."


    Fumei in the tent didn''t wake up, but didn''t rest at all all all night. In fact, Zhou Che was tired. But once she lay down and closed her eyes, her mind was full of the scene of Han Sanli breaking the army.


    They are like a picture, constantly shuttling through her brain, so that she can''t sleep at all.


    Which woman doesn''t love heroes?


    In particular, a woman like her who has now come to such a land.


    The shouts outside the tent brought Fu Mei back to reality. She shook her head slightly and was a little confused. Fu Di was Fu Tian''s brother. Although she was not the same mother, she was the same brother.


    Therefore, since Fu Tian came to power, the status of Fu Di has never been low.


    What does he mean when he comes to find himself?


    Although she was confused, Fu Mei still opened her mouth: "Uncle Di, mei''er is here. Please come in."


    Then he opened the curtain and walked in slowly.


    "It''s so early." He helped her in and managed to squeeze out a smile.


    "Yes." Fu Mei didn''t want to entangle too much on this issue. She casually perfunctorily said, "by the way, shouldn''t uncle Fu Di have a meeting at the main account? Why did he suddenly come to Fu mei''er? What''s the matter?"


    Although Fu Di and himself are a family, they don''t have much contact.


    In the past, when Fumei was leaning on Ye''s family, he was not class enough with himself. Now, when his wife of the city Lord exists in name only, he is not worthy of his class.


    Therefore, Fumei knows that Fudi obviously goes to the three treasures hall without anything.


    "Just now, the spies on the other side of the city came back and brought a good news and a bad news. Of course, it can also be said that they are all the same news." Help the tunnel.


    Fu Mei was a little dizzy by him. She was not interested in spending her brain to study his words. She said directly, "Uncle Di has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt."


    "I heard from your brother."


    "Fulin? How is he?" Help Mei Meng then stood up.


    She is such a brother, and naturally more concerned about it than anyone. She didn''t sleep last night. In fact, part of the reason is that she is worried about the safety of her brother.


    Unfortunately, it''s not bad that she can protect herself in her current position. How dare Ye Shijun escape with her brother.


    "Don''t be excited. He''s fine now, but in the future... I''m not sure. Maybe it''s good or bad. That''s why I came to you."


    "I won''t beat around the Bush anymore. I''ll just say something straight.


    Fumei nodded and waited excitedly.


    "According to the latest information, your brother is not only fine, but also appointed by Han 3000 as the city master. At present, ye Shijun and others are shocked and specially ask me to call you."


    "My brother, should... Should I fall to the city master?" Fu Mei was surprised: "are you kidding me?"


    "Absolutely true." Help the tunnel.


    Fumei suddenly stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    This news, for her, had to be shocked, but at the same time, her heart was mixed with five flavors, I didn''t know joy or sorrow.


    On the one hand, his younger brother is not only alive, but also officially worshipped as the city Lord. It can be said that as a sister, he is certainly happy for him after he has completely reached the peak of life.


    But on the other hand, she is also very worried.


    What are the grudges between Fu Ye''s family and Han 3000? Isn''t she clear? How could Han 3000 give him the position of city Lord so kindly? I''m afraid it''s not as easy as it seems.


    In a way, this may be a disaster.


    In other words, Han 3000 regards Fulin as a puppet, and may even replace the dead ghost!


    But after these worries, Fu Mei suddenly figured out something.


    What about the dead? If everything had gone according to the normal procedure, his brother would have died long ago.


    "Hey, I don''t know whether I''m happy or worried about this, but I heard that many executives who stayed in the city didn''t die but got promoted. I believe your brother should be all right in a short time. It''s you. At present, your brother is very suspected of defecting to the enemy. Ye Shijun will be angry and ask you to go over."


    Fumei bit her teeth and said, "I''ll go there now."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3765

    In fact, with the landing of her brother, Fumei had no worries.


    Anyway, she is in such a position now, and she herself has already broken the jar.


    Seeing Fumei go out, Fumei sighed and followed.


    After a while, they arrived at the master account one by one.


    Before entering the account, all kinds of voices in the account have already talked about it.


    "It seems that the traitor in Fulin should have defected to the enemy and asked everyone under him to defecte together."


    "It must be. Otherwise, how can he become the city master? It should fall into the city. How can we suddenly lose the fight we expected, but sing and dance without blood?"


    "Fuck, Fumei is a bitch. It''s normal for her brother to be a traitor."


    Just when everyone scolded the best, Fu Mei coughed and walked in with her head held high.


    As soon as she came in, all the accusations and abuse disappeared in an instant.


    "I''ve seen the Dragon envoy and Lord Zhu." After Fumei saluted, she looked at Ye Shijun with an angry face: "husband."


    "Don''t be so affectionate." Ye Shijun drank discontentedly: "who is your husband? I don''t have any traitor brother-in-law, let alone any bitch wife."


    "I''ve heard about Fulin. Has your husband ever thought that this may be Han Sanqian''s deliberate purpose, which is to arouse some people''s suspicion, so that we can trust each other and collapse and cause civil strife?" Fumei road.


    Upon hearing this, ye Shijun angrily clapped his hands and said, "bitch, when will you come here to talk?"


    "What Mrs. ye said is not unreasonable. Please don''t be excited, childe Ye." Zhu Yanshuo interrupted.


    "Why, Zhu, do you like this bitch? Speak well for him?" Ye Shijun, who had long seen Zhu Yanshuo unhappy, immediately disdained cold hum.


    In the Dragon elder, the grandson has been competing with himself for merit and victory. Now he talks more about his wife. Of course, ye Shijun is angry.


    The dark rain frowned, looked at Ye Shijun and said coldly, "can you calm down and discuss together? Otherwise, you will go back to have a rest earlier."


    Ye Shijun was suddenly angry and wanted to fight back, but what he could do was that several executives around him lowered their heads and seemed unwilling to support him on this matter.


    Angry, he slapped his palm directly on the small table in front of him.


    Fu Tian hurried to round up the scene and said, "Shijun was also a little excited because he was angry that the people around him had done such ugly things."


    "But after all, this is more proof of the world''s sincere heart. Although it has been, it can be understood, can''t it?"


    After all, ye Shijun is a childe. With the help of heaven, they quickly go down the slope and nod their heads.


    Seeing this, Mingyu calmed down. Zhu Yanshuo on one side also had steps to go down. He arched his hands and said to Mingyu, "Han 3000 is weird and versatile. He is good at all kinds of tricks. We have to be careful of the embankment when we are helping the forest."


    Ming Yu nodded: "what Lord Zhu said is very true. Han 3000 doesn''t do anything. One is not to do something uncertain, and the other is not to do anything meaningless. However, Fulin is Mrs. Ye''s brother. The so-called person who needs to tie the bell to solve the bell. I mean, it doesn''t matter what means Han 3000 plays in Fulin, but Mrs. Ye is the key to breaking the situation. Mr. Ye, you still need to do more work for Mrs. Ye."


    Hearing this, ye Shijun glanced at Fumei with disdain and said coldly, "don''t worry, this bitch doesn''t dare to say anything else, but at least one thing, I say one, she doesn''t say two, I say east, she will never go west, am I right, Fumei."


    Fumei was serious and obviously flashed a cold look. It was obvious that she was angry. Ye Shijun ignored her face in front of so many people. However, her cold look flashed and died. Instead, she said respectfully: "as the saying goes, marry the chicken with the chicken, marry the dog with the dog, whatever the husband says."


    Ye Shijun nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he provoked Mingyu and others with a look. It seems that he said again, see, I don''t have the ability.


    Almost at the same time, in the study in the city, there was also a drama of getting married with the chicken.


    Han 3000 suddenly shouted excitedly and directly put his hand on a map: "I found it. That place is here!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3766

    "This?" Su Yingxia frowned, puzzled.


    Because this place obviously deviates from the way all the way north into the bone burning place, and even belongs to the category of getting lost to some extent.


    It was completely on the right road and suddenly turned into another direction.


    And from the map, the place should be an extremely remote barren land, surrounded by continuous mountains.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 smiled softly: "do you remember the man who came to me last night?"


    Su Yingxia nodded and seemed to understand something: "that means you can''t tell me something. It doesn''t matter. You''re going to go and I''ll accompany you."


    Han 3000 smiled happily, "of course it''s best if you can accompany me, but can you insist? After all, you haven''t had a good rest these two days."


    "You''re dying!" Su Yingxia pinched Han 3000''s small hand directly and said angrily.


    "Let''s start tonight." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Tonight?" Su Yingxia slightly doubted, "do you want to be so fast? I have your healing and recovery very fast, but everyone''s recovery is much slower. Is it too hasty to go here with you this evening?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I''m not going to take them with me. How dangerous that place is is is unknown. If the trouble is too big, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble at that time, and I may not be able to take care of them alone."


    "What I think is that we two husband and wife go together." Han 3000 looked to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "is this two person world too romantic? It''s full of excitement?"


    Han 3000 smiled.


    "Eat first. After going to this barren land, I don''t know when I can eat." Su Yingxia said, put the map on Han 3000''s hand, took Han 3000''s other hand and walked directly out.


    The couple went all the way out of the city master''s house, found a restaurant, asked for some things and lived their own world.


    After lunch, Han 3000 accompanied Su Yingxia around the street. After buying some basic living materials, he bought some gadgets. It''s also a rare leisure.


    After all, such small things in life may have long felt ordinary to others, but for Han 3000 couples, it''s unknown how long they haven''t lived in such a two person world.


    Although Han 3000''s wealth is enough to buy anything in the whole city, some things can''t be bought by money.


    In the evening, their things were basically ready. With Su Yingxia and Han 3000, many kinds of daily necessities were basically stuffed into their storage rings.


    Big to eat and drink, small to even firewood, rice, oil, salt and vinegar. In short, there are everything you think of and didn''t think of.


    Han 3000 called Moyang over, handed the heavenly book to him, and told him that he was going out for a few days, so that he could take his brothers to recuperate here.


    As for the urban defense, Han 3000 also told Moyang to play a 12 point spirit.


    Although it should be extremely safe to fall into the city in a short time, after all, even if the other party wants to counter attack, they also need time to organize troops and make plans.


    But everything is just in case. Therefore, it is necessary for Han 3000 to take precautions in the future.


    This is Han''s work style since Sanyang.


    After arranging these, Han 3000 went to see the wounded.


    Except Qin Shuang and Mo Beitian, on the whole, although they have not recovered, they are at least recovering steadily. As for Qin Shuang and Mo Beitian, although they are still in a coma, their basic physical condition is optimistic.


    Magic Beitian needs a long time of rest, while Qin Shuang and Su Yingxia mean to wait for the poor and strange situation of heaven before making plans, so Han 3000 can''t rush for a moment.


    Since the situation is stable, Han 3000 is finally relieved and plans to set out in the dark.


    When the East Gate slowly opened a gap, the couple also held hands and officially headed for the vast land outside


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3767

    It was dark and windy.


    This is always the case at night in the demon land. For fear that Su Yingxia is uncomfortable, Han 3000 has put an energy mask on them almost since they left the city.


    Su Yingxia rolled a white eye: "you don''t intend to use this support until we reach our goal?"


    "I do intend to." Han 3000 replied very honestly.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "husband, there is a mine at home, but it''s not such a waste?"


    "What is waste? I use it to protect us. One is to prevent too cold from causing physical discomfort. The other is also the most important. My wife has thin skin and tender meat. If there is no more protection, what if it is rough?"


    Su Yingxia turned a bigger white eye directly and silently, but her heart was very sweet.


    "Glib, get down to business. According to the distance estimation on the map, we can''t reach the so-called dragon land until tomorrow night. I mean..."


    "Flying?" Han 3000 asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "although your layout is really ingenious on the other side of the city, after all, the situation has just stabilized, and there are so many wounded soldiers in the city. I''m worried that we will leave for too long. In case of external pressure, the situation in the city will become unpredictable."


    Han 3000 nodded, and Su Yingxia''s words also made sense.


    "OK."


    Holding Su Yingxia''s hand, Han 3000 moved his body directly, and the Taixu SHENBU moved. They suddenly turned hundreds of times faster towards their destination.


    After several hours of star shift in the night sky, the two officially reached the end of the straight line, and then suddenly changed their direction and went towards the continuous mountains.


    "This place is really desperate to see." Standing in mid air, overlooking the continuous mountains under his feet, Su Yingxia couldn''t help sighing.


    Yes, the mountains are continuous. However, each mountain is bare without any color or vitality. When you look at it, it is naturally dead, which makes people feel unusually suffocated.


    "There is no smoke for thousands of miles, preventing the Buddha from entering the land of death." Han 3000 nodded.


    "When I was on the earth before, I went to those no man''s land. At that time, I felt it was a dead zone, but compared with the scene of the demon land, I knew that small witches see great witches." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 nodded. If there is a real definition of barren land, then this should be the perfect interpretation in the real sense.


    In the surrounding scenery, all things are not born. To put it in an ugly way, this place may not even have a microorganism.


    It''s like the moon Han 3000 knows.


    A gray area, nothing but stone and mountain soil.


    "Is it really here? I really don''t understand why he asked you to come to such a place." Xia Yingsu.


    Han 3000 actually doesn''t know, but because he is a dragon, Han 3000 believes in him, so even if Han 3000 is a little godless at present, he still chooses to bite his teeth and go deep into the core of death.


    Another hour passed.


    When Su Yingxia had confirmed that they came to the center of the mountain, Han 3000 finally stopped.


    "There''s nothing in this place, three thousand." Su Yingxia winked around and was completely disappointed.


    There''s really nothing.


    "Did he say anything iconic or find someone?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "he didn''t say anything, just let me come to this place."


    "The problem is..." Su Yingxia tried to stop talking.


    There is nothing in this place. What''s the significance of just coming here without a goal?


    "Let me see." Han Sanqian''s words fell, his hand moved slightly, opened the heavenly eye directly, then cast his eyes and looked around


    Suddenly, just as Han 3000 swept one, his eyes stayed in the center.


    Under the sky''s eyes, he could see faintly that something was emitting a faint red light under the ground.


    "Go." Pull Su Yingxia and Han 3000 directly jump and dive!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3768

    They were so fast that they almost fell straight to the center like meteorites.After that, he suddenly stopped at a place less than 10 cm away from his destination. The whole action was very dangerous and seemed to be without danger.In the end, everything can only be summarized into one word, stable.Han 3000 is too stable.Su Yingxia frowned and stared at Da''s feet, but there was always a gray sand under her feet. She really didn''t understand why han 3000 stopped here.There seems to be nothing wrong here."What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia asked.Han Sanyi smiled, looked around and said, "this should be the most central point of this desolate area.""What does that mean?""Entrance." Han 3000 road."Entrance?" Su Yingxia frowned and looked down at his feet. It seemed that there was no difference between here and other places.Han 3000 smiled gently and blocked Su Yingxia behind him. Then the force of yin and Yang in his hand suddenly hit his feet.Bang!With two forces detonating on the ground, the ground also exploded completely with a loud noise.Gray ground, gray all over the sky, a fiery red molten slurry hole appeared in front of them.The diameter of the hole is about one meter. It is surrounded by fiery red magma. It is deep but not bottomed out, just like a small but extremely deep volcanic crater.Su Yingxia frowned, hid behind Han 3000 and glanced at it. He said strangely, "isn''t this a crater? Why do you say entrance?""The dragon of silver armour told me that this place should be a swamp, but in fact it is full of mountains and rocks. This point may be found deeper. Therefore, it may be an entrance. This is one of them.""Second, the eight trigrams say that the gate of life is the gate of death, and the gate of death is the gate of life. You see, there are continuous mountains around, but the law in the center suddenly changes and is arranged in the form of Hui character. The center of Hui character is the mouth, and the mouth is the life, so this is the second entrance.""Both are showing the same thing, so, welcome summer, let''s go down.""Go down?" Su Yingxia was stunned."Why, don''t you believe me?"Su Yingxia shook her head: "I believe you unconditionally here. Don''t say that the crater is the entrance, even if it refers to a deer as a horse. I ask more just to remind you and let you see clearly."Han Sanyi smiled, took Su Yingxia''s hand and said affectionately, "don''t worry, I''m here. Even if it''s really a crater, I''ll definitely pour the sea in and kill it."Xia nodded and smiled.Han 3000 moved slightly, took the opportunity to hug Su Yingxia and went straight down to the crater.As soon as Fang entered, the high temperature inside immediately burned their energy cover, which seemed to burst at any time.But then, as Han 3000 went inside more and more, the surrounding temperature began to decrease, the color of fire red began to fade, and finally returned to the darkness underground.Darkness is accompanied by cold.Suddenly, shortly after the darkest hour came, a golden light suddenly appeared under the soles of their feet. With this golden light, the surroundings became brighter and brighter until they completely lit up their eyes.Almost at the same time, the couple of Han 3000 also stopped.At their feet, there is a light and transparent compartment. Through the compartment, you can barely see that there seems to be a huge underground space below.The space is brightly lit, and there are people gathering from time to time.Su Yingxia thought out a sound, but Han 3000 made a hissing gesture.Later, Han 3000 smiled and pointed to the diaphragm under his feet.Then, Han 3000 moved slightly in his hand, and a small amount of energy was directly poured into the energy mask. Almost as soon as the energy arrived, the whole diaphragm was like what happened to the Buddha in an instant, and the whole body was covered with electric light.Su Yingxia was startled directly and was stunned.This is just a little movement, and the diaphragm will flash such an electric light. If two people touch it directly, how many cycles can the huge electricity generated by the diaphragm not electrocute people alive?When she was frightened, Han 3000 smiled softly. The Yin force of his right hand gathered and directly hit the diaphragm. The diaphragm didn''t produce any lightning, but seemed to feel nothing.When it responds again, Han Sansan and Su Yingxia have already disappeared in place and directly entered with the Yin energy...This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3769

    When the white light appeared, the figures of Han 3000 and Su Yingxia appeared again, they were already in the underground space within the diaphragm.


    "Wow!"


    When Su Yingxia looked around, she couldn''t help but burst into an uproar.


    Where is this underground space? It is a huge underground city.


    They take the ground as the sky and the ground as the ground. The height of the space is about 100 meters. Then it spreads around at this height and seems boundless. In short, they can''t see the end around it. Naturally, they can''t tell how huge it is for a time.


    In the city, there are low earth houses built everywhere. They exist disorderly but are arranged orderly, so as to form a huge urban landscape together.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it. There is such a big underground city under this barren land." Su Yingxia exclaimed.


    Han 3000 also nodded. Yes, not to mention Su Yingxia. Even Han 3000 himself never thought there was such space under the ground.


    From the hustle and bustle of all kinds of Hawking, Han 3000 can feel the prosperity and wealth of the city.


    "Someone is coming." Han 3000 said softly, took Su Yingxia and turned to one side and hid behind the dark column.


    Then, the sound of footsteps came from far to near, but when they really passed by Han 3000 couple, the couple couldn''t help staring at each other when they saw them.


    They wish they were wrong.


    Because passing by them


    It''s so weird.


    It''s just a bunch of dwarfs


    Or, you can''t call people at all.


    They are ants, each about the size of their fists, standing on their legs and walking like people.


    Then there were their hands, each holding something similar to a spear, but more like firewood sticks in the eyes of Han 3000. They stepped in a row.


    "Ant man?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help whispering to Han 3000.


    Although it is really incredible, it seems that the reason for the low height of those houses is really that the people living in them are not tall and small.


    "Is this the essence of ants?" Han 3000 wondered.


    Now he began to wonder more and more why the dragon of silver armor asked him to come here, and why he came here.


    Should I catch some ants and go back to the bar?


    "What shall we do now?" Su Yingxia asked.


    This is a good question. I asked Han 3000 directly, because obviously Han 3000 himself didn''t know what to do.


    He is a question mark at one end.


    "That man only asked me to come here, but he didn''t say what he wanted to do, and it''s not a swamp when he came down. Let''s see." Han 3000 had a helpless showdown.


    Su Yingxia rolled her eyes: "it seems that he may really think you should catch some ants and go back to make wine. Look at their body shape and make a big tonic."


    Han 3000 gave Su Yingxia a bad look: "I don''t mind if I mend it or not. Anyway, don''t you still find the last place to vent?"


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia was stunned, and suddenly reflected it. Bei teeth nibbled and directly pinched Han 3000: "you''re dying."


    Han 3000''s "fat body" twisted wildly. However, at this time, the couple suddenly stood in place, and their smiles solidified on their faces.


    Because I don''t know when the team of ants came back and forth, suddenly appeared in front of them, and at this time, they all assumed an aggressive posture.


    The spear pointed straight at them, and the eyes on their dark head were staring at them.


    The couple put away their smiles and coughed to ease the embarrassment.


    "Terran?" The two tentacles on the head of the leading ant moved and made a confused sound in a short time.


    The couple were also stunned. They didn''t expect human words to jump out of the ant''s mouth.


    But before Han three thousand two people could speak, the ant man had stabbed his spear forward, took a big step and shouted, "bold madman, dare to break into the city of earth fire without permission. Come on, take it for me."


    Then, the ants beside him also pointed their spears at them.


    And almost at the same time, I don''t know where to rush out more ant people, surrounded by


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3770

    Looking around, there are such things all around. Even people without dense phobia can''t help feeling numb when they see their number at this time.


    There are creeping black "long streams" everywhere on the ground. You can''t even see the original color of the ground.


    However, this was not over. Just as they were surrounded by bread in shock, they suddenly heard bursts of buzzing sound. Looking back, they saw that in mid air, there were dense black things flying here.


    "Flying ants?" Su Yingxia is not a sign.


    They are almost similar in size to the ants on the ground and have almost the same weapons, except that they have two wings on their back and keep flapping with the flight.


    "Put down your arms, put down your resistance."


    As soon as they flew over, they directly surrounded the couple at close range and shouted at them loudly.


    "It seems that we are in a bad situation." Han 3000 said to Su Yingxia in embarrassment.


    Su Yingxia also frowned and smiled bitterly: "I didn''t mean any disrespect to them, but from small to large, I was surrounded by a group of ants for the first time."


    Han 3000 also had no choice but to smile bitterly. However, the situation was unknown, and the rash exchange of fire was not what Han 3000 wanted. He simply raised his hand slightly and made a surrender: "gentlemen, don''t mess around, we have no malice."


    "Take it."


    The leading ants didn''t care at all. With a wave of their small hands, several ant soldiers went directly to both sides. At the same time, their spears kept a high alert at all times.


    Several other ants tried to tie their hands with their ropes.


    But the embarrassing thing is that even if the longest rope in the hands of several ants is enough to tie themselves to countless circles, it is a little ridiculous for Han 3000 and Su Yingxia.


    "Don''t bother, let''s do it ourselves."


    After that, Han 3000 directly tore off his coat sleeve, and then divided it into two parts. First, he tied Su Yingxia''s hand, and then tied his own hand.


    "Gentlemen, is it feasible?" Han 3000 asked.


    Although self binding is indeed a bit lame, Han 3000 is really helpless. Otherwise, these ant people have enough height between each other without saying how long it will take to bind their couple.


    The leading ant man didn''t say anything. He just kept looking at Han 3000. A moment later, he opened his mouth: "how did you find here?"


    "Someone asked us to come here." Han 3000 road.


    "Who?" He asked.


    Han 3000 hesitated and finally shook his head: "keep it secret. If you sell it, isn''t it unkind?"


    "Well, if you want to talk about benevolence and righteousness, go to the prison. Come on, put me in the prison."


    "Yes."


    Several soldiers took orders. The next second, they drove them out with spears: "go."


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia looked at each other reluctantly and said nothing more. They followed the attack of the ant army and moved slowly.


    A wave of people passed through the city''s streets one after another, attracting countless ant residents. In terms of size, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 anti Buddha are like giants, and even the sound driven by each step is like an earthquake to them.


    A group of ant residents gave advice and were very curious at the same time.


    In fact, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are almost in this mood. They have never seen such a wonderful underground world, let alone such ants and strange people.


    After walking through the street, the group went straight to a big house.


    Although there is no place written on it, people with clear eyes know that this place should be their cell just by looking at its shape.


    However, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia''s physique is not to say that they are locked up in a cell. Even if they want to go in, they are far better than going to heaven.


    Just at the time of the trouble, an ant soldier whispered a few words in the ear of the ant leader, who immediately nodded.


    "Take them to the altar in the west of the city, and then tie them to the trapped dragon pillar." The leader gave a command: "the flying soldiers are responsible for binding."


    "Yes!" The ant soldiers answered.


    "Go find the trapped dragon rope and I''ll inform the city Lord." He also ordered his men to say.


    The man nodded: "yes."


    "Split up." Then he turned and walked quickly towards a huge and luxurious house in the east of the city.


    His confidants went to the north of the city. As for the large number of troops left, they took Han 3000 and Su Yingxia to the altar in the west of the city in the way of land and air integration.


    At this time, in the huge and luxurious house, there are more magical


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3771

    The interior of the house is different from the style of human houses. Except that the external structure is somewhat similar, the interior is completely different.


    The house is very high and large, about seven meters high, which is twice as high as a normal human house. The house is tens of meters wide, a huge house composed of seven houses.


    But these are all external scenes.


    After entering it, the space inside the house is not as big as it looks outside, and it is relatively crowded.


    The surrounding walls are almost inlaid with all kinds of beehive like openings, almost all of which protrude several meters from the wall, so that the corridor between the two walls is less than one meter wide.


    Inside the mouth of the nest, there is a white thing like egg, non egg and rice, about the size of a finger.


    All the way in, these nests are more and more, and they are densely packed, almost filling the whole internal space. Only when they reach the deepest part of the house, everything suddenly changes again.


    The color of these nests became golden yellow, glittering like the top honeycombs full of honey.


    They shine the golden light reflected in the deep room and hall, and let the people''s air defense Buddha stay in the golden palace.


    What is different from the outside is that the things lying in the nest are not white things, but slender silver things.


    The leader of the ant soldier came in quickly at this time. Then he knelt down slightly and said respectfully: "tell the city Lord, we found two humans who broke in without permission. We''ll listen to you."


    As soon as the voice of the leading ant fell, a faint and empty voice sounded in the space.


    "Human beings?"


    "Yes."


    "The earth fire city is in the land of the demon family. Even if someone breaks in, it should be the people of the demon family. And this human family lives in the Central Plains and is thousands of miles away from us. How can they run away from us?"


    The little leader of the ant lowered his head: "subordinates don''t know, but subordinates and others can be sure that the visitor is the Terran."


    "How many people have come?" She asked.


    "Two people, a man and a woman."


    "Just two?" She was suddenly very strange.


    "Exactly."


    She didn''t speak and seemed to be thinking about something.


    If someone comes, it should be a heavy attack, but why is it so strange to send only two people?


    But if it wasn''t for the crime, why did these two people come here?


    Strange, really strange.


    "Where are they now?"


    "My subordinates have sent people to take them to the altar in the west of the city and tie them to the trapped dragon pillar." He replied.


    "Take them down so soon? How about their cultivation?" She wondered, "this is not right. The earth network is by no means easy for ordinary people to crack. Since they can come in quietly, it means that their skills are extraordinary, but why did you catch them so quickly?"


    "Report back to the city Lord that they didn''t fight with us. When we surrounded them, they voluntarily surrendered and tied their hands." The leading ant said.


    "Surrender? Bind your hands?" She doubted.


    "Exactly."


    That''s really a big door. What''s the other party doing?


    After thinking for a few seconds, she made a decision: "I''ll meet them now."


    Then, a fiery shadow suddenly jumped out of nowhere and rushed out of the house all the way.


    At this time, Han 3000 Liang and his wife were escorted to the altar on the west side of the city.


    However, when Han 3000 saw the altar and the so-called trapped dragon column above, he seemed to begin to understand why the dragon of silver armor let himself come here


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3772

    The altar is in the shape of four elephants and is trapezoidal.


    Although it is made of loess, the workmanship is not careless at all. There are pattern carvings on all sides of the altar, mainly four heavenly beasts, and the corresponding sacred animal totem is engraved in the direction of East, West, North and south.


    Among them, the rosefinch Ling dragon is dignified, the white tiger is poised, not angry and self powerful, the Xuanwu sits quietly and is as stable as Mount Tai, but the dragon in the East is as depressed as a frosted eggplant. There is no dragon power to speak of.


    More like a sick... Bug!


    As for this pillar, needless to say, it can be known by its name.


    The dragon and the ant man here should not be dealt with.


    Just one thing, Han 3000 still doesn''t understand. The dragon of silver armour clearly said that it should be a swamp, but there are loess everywhere and mountains above.


    You say drought is still believed. Where does the swamp come from?!


    In the midst of shaking the gods, hundreds of ant men had urged them to come to the side of the pillar. Then, a group of flying ant men carried an iron chain with the thickness of human arms and tied them to the trapped dragon pillar by winding around both sides.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000, but he nodded slightly to show that he didn''t have to worry.


    At almost the same time, a distant fire appeared. The next second, the fire fell to the ground instantly and didn''t stop until in front of the altar.


    With its shape, a beautiful figure appeared in front of them.


    She is about 1.65 meters tall and has fiery red skin all over her body. Even her hair is upright and blood red. Although this shape is indeed strange, her face is beautiful and quite exotic.


    "Join the city Lord."


    With her landing, the whole ant Corps knelt down and shouted.


    "This is the queen ant." Su Yingxia looked at the woman''s tail and said softly to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded. It should be so.


    While they looked at her, she also looked at them. Finally, she said, "Terran?"


    "Yes." Han 3000 said, "queen ant?"


    "Exactly." She said, "do you know me?"


    Han 3000 shook his head: "I don''t know. I guess only by your appearance."


    "Why did you come to my city of fire?"


    "I was entrusted to come here to look for the swamp. I thought the entrance to the central area was the entrance to the swamp. I didn''t know why I came here." Han 3000 thought about it and said.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, she obviously frowned: "this place is very dry. Do you think it looks like a place with swamps?"


    Han 3000 is also very strange about this. After all, the couple had almost reached the bottom all the way in from the entrance of the crater, but there was not even much water here, let alone the swamp.


    "Take the liberty to ask, did a dragon call you here?" She said.


    Han 3000 really wanted to say how do you know, but in order not to expose the dragon of silver armor in advance, Han 3000 didn''t choose to confirm. Of course, he didn''t deny it. He just looked at her faintly and waited for her next sentence.


    "That''s not surprising." She smiled coldly: "for so many years, he didn''t know how many people came here to find any swamp. In fact, he just wanted people to come to the city of earth fire to look for treasures. You were cheated."


    "Cheated?" Han 3000 and Su Yingxia frowned almost at the same time.


    She nodded and then smiled, "yes. If you don''t believe it, you can ask any people in the city at will. I''m sure they will give you a very satisfactory answer."


    "For the sake of being cheated, I''ll spare your life." After that, she led the way to the little ant head next to her: "let them go, take them to eat, and then let them understand and complete in the city. Then, if they want to leave, they will send them out of here."


    "But the city Lord..."


    "Do as I tell you."


    "Subordinates understand." The little leader of the ant took command and looked at the flying ants in the air. After a while, the flying ants worked together to take off the trapped dragon iron rope on them again.


    The queen ant took a look at them. They moved and turned into a flame. They disappeared in place and went in the direction of coming.


    At this time, Han 3000 and his wife, who were put down, also got off the altar at the respectful invitation of the ants.


    "Come with me." The little leader of the ant said something and took the lead in walking towards the front.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3773

    "It seems that we may have been cheated." Su Yingxia couldn''t help whispering in Han 3000''s ear.


    Judging from the current situation, Han 3000 agrees with Su Yingxia. Otherwise, how could the queen ant be so generous not only not to cure himself and others, but also to have someone accompany Han 3000 to any place he wants to go?


    If there is a ghost, isn''t it asking for trouble?


    Secondly, it is also the most important core point, that is, the queen ant even said that she can let others ask the people in the city.


    If she can control the soldiers, how can she control the people of a city?


    Therefore, from these two points, and the surrounding environment is so dry, Han 3000 really tends to be cheated.


    But he was brought by the four dragons. He didn''t look at the monk''s face or the Buddha''s face. He shouldn''t use the relationship between the four dragons and himself to do this kind of thing.


    However, when they came, there was no reason to go.


    It''s really not good. It''s OK to take it as a special two person tour with Su Yingxia.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia and followed the ant army towards the central urban area.


    As when they first arrived, the central area of the city was bustling. The streets were filled with all kinds of stalls. The vendors tried their best to sell, creating a prosperous city view.


    However, with the appearance of the two couples, the excitement soon stopped and changed to another one.


    "You see, this is a Terran. It''s really tall."


    "Yes, one head is bigger than several of us. It''s terrible."


    "However, what are these people doing here? Our terrain is bad. What can we do?"


    "Hurry out. The food here is not enough. These two people are so big that they have to make us poor even if they are in prison."


    "Terrans are really hateful. Do you even want to deprive this underground space?"


    A group of ant residents whispered, but almost all of them pointed at Han 3000 couples.


    Hearing these words, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia are a little uncomfortable. Especially in this posture, they really feel like a rat crossing the street.


    However, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia did not intend to defend, and the little leader who led them did not intend to stop, but just took them all the way forward.


    About ten minutes later, the party finally came to the most central area of the city.


    The leader looked back at this time: "you two, are there anything else you''d like to see? If so, please tell me. Let''s have a rest, eat something and continue to set out later."


    "Eat first." Han 3000 replied.


    The little leader nodded and ordered the little brother next to him. After a few words, the little brother left quickly.


    "It''s not that we have poor conditions, but that they are too big. Therefore, we can''t go to the ordinary restaurant. We can only make do with you to have a rest in the central square for a while. As for the food, I''ve arranged for someone to prepare it."


    Before long, groups of ants came over there with bowls nearly twice as large as their bodies.


    After taking over the job, Su Yingxia and Han 3000 looked at each other and smiled bitterly for a moment.


    That is, two bowls of things similar to mashed potatoes.


    "There is very little tap water in the earth fire City, so there is a lack of products. Don''t dislike them. In fact, these things have been the rations of more than a dozen of us for nearly a month." Said the little leader.


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia smell the speech and put down the bowl.


    "What do you mean, gentlemen?"


    "Since you have rations for nearly a month, how can we eat them?" Han 3000 said and looked at Su Yingxia: "it seems that we really should go, otherwise, it will only bring them more trouble and consumption."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "yes."


    "Why don''t you two look around more?" The little leader asked suspiciously.


    Han 3000 waved his hand: "I don''t think so. We''ll wait here. Go and inform the queen ant. We''ll say goodbye and leave."


    The little leader looked at them and nodded, "then wait a moment."


    He''s leaving with people.


    As soon as he left, Han 3000 smiled, glanced at Su Yingxia, stood up and walked slowly towards a house not far away


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3774

    Originally, when a group of ant soldiers saw that Han 3000 got up and left and wanted to follow up, Su Yingxia got up at this time, and walked towards the other side in almost the opposite direction to Han 3000.


    A crowd of ant people looked at each other and could only follow them in two ways.


    Han 3000 is only looking around a few houses. It seems that he is very interested in the buildings here, while Su Yingxia is obviously interested in some special products here. He looks here and there for a while.


    But in any case, Su Yingxia''s place belongs to the business district, and there are many ant people. Her appearance caused no small impulse in an instant.


    The ant residents had to avoid her "behemoth", and because they were really curious about her, they could not help but hide and want to look closer. In addition, the little leader was absent, and the whole order fell into a little chaos for a time.


    Several ant soldiers glanced at Han 3000 and saw that he was still squatting in front of the residential house. It seemed that he was looking at the house structure. In addition, the residential area was relatively less crowded and the order was relatively stable. After a solid eye exchange with each other.


    A large number of people in the army went to Su Yingxia to maintain order.


    As soon as they left, Han 3000 moved his eyes a little. At the same time, his eyes opened.


    Under the heaven''s eyes, Han 3000''s eyebrows soon wrinkled.


    A few minutes later, with a fire coming from afar, the fiery Queen appeared at the scene again.


    Whether those ant soldiers or residents, almost at the moment of seeing her, they knelt together and said respectfully, "see the city master."


    She nodded slightly and looked back. At that time, Han 3000 had already returned to his previous position and sat down. Only Su Yingxia was still looking at all kinds of things on those stalls in the business district.


    She frowned slightly, but when she saw that Su Yingxia was surrounded by many soldiers, she relaxed her eyebrows again.


    Then she looked at Han 3000 and said with a smile, "as soon as I got back to the house, I heard the report from my subordinates that you were going to leave now? Is it because we didn''t treat well!"


    Han 3000 got up slightly and smiled bitterly: "the queen ant is really polite. Just at dinner, my husband and wife found that staying here will only hurt you."


    "We are barely able to eat a little food, but many of you need to pay a few days'' rations. The place itself is dry and there must be a lack of food. How can we bother so much?"


    When the queen ant heard the speech, she sighed: "although I don''t want to admit it, it''s an iron fact after all. Yes, there''s nothing wrong. The environment where we live is extremely bad. You can see that the sky and the sun can''t be seen from the top, but we can''t meet the water from the bottom. Naturally, we can''t talk about many things at all."


    "Fortunately, because of our own characteristics, we can barely live here under the condition of shrinking clothes and dieting. We have tried to move out of here countless times, but..." she smiled bitterly, although she didn''t say it clearly, she expressed her intention.


    As ant people, they can really eat less, but they can''t stand outside because of their small size.


    In particular, in places like the demon family where meat is weak and strong food is displayed incisively and vividly.


    "Understand, understand." Han 3000 smiled: "well, it''s getting late. In fact, we''ve traveled a long way all the way here. We''d better leave as soon as possible and go out to find some food. We''ll leave now."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and shouted loudly and gently.


    Su Yingxia put down the small object she was looking at, nodded and walked over quickly.


    The couple stood side by side, saluted the queen politely and said, "goodbye."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia, turned slowly and walked towards the way he came.


    The little ant leader also led the ant soldiers to quietly follow behind them, but just before they took a few steps, Su Yingxia suddenly fell down and fainted directly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3775

    Seeing Su Yingxia faint, Han 3000 quickly held her, but the whole person''s face was unusually anxious: "Yingxia, Yingxia?"


    He shouted several times. At this time, Su Yingxia''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly closed and his lips were lightly closed. There was no response at all.


    With Su Yingxia fainting, a group of ants couldn''t feel the situation for a while, and seemed a little flustered.


    With a slight frown between the eyebrows, the queen accelerated and flew to Han 3000: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "I don''t know. She suddenly fainted in a coma. I think..." Han 3000 looked a little desperate: "I think it may be that the persistent disease has relapsed."


    "Can I find a place to heal her?"


    The queen ant was slightly stunned. She looked at Su Yingxia in a coma and Han 3000: "well, take her to the altar in the west of the city first. The terrain there is relatively wider."


    "OK, thank you." Han 3000''s words fell, picked up Su Yingxia, flew to speed up and hurried to the west of the city.


    "You also follow and wait outside the altar." The queen ant said to the little leader.


    The little leader nodded, but he was obviously a little reluctant to talk, but a moment later he nodded, followed by a crowd of his men and rushed to the altar.


    When they arrived, Han 3000 had already helped Su Yingxia lie on the altar.


    The altar is not small. It is very huge for ants. For Han 3000 couples, it is at least 70 or 80 square meters wide.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s inconvenient for me to heal my wife." Han 3000 said, and then, with a manual move, a zhenneng directly propped up a huge barrier and completely wrapped the whole altar.


    Moreover, this road can obviously have a strong layer of silver light, so that it is impossible for people outside to see anything inside.


    A group of ant people suddenly looked silly. Look at me, I look at you, and finally all looked at their little leader.


    "Look at what you''re looking at. They''re all around and watch." The little leader said angrily, and then he sat down next to the energy mask.


    In the energy mask at this time, when Han 3000 put Su Yingxia on the ground, he didn''t treat Su Yingxia as eagerly as he thought, but lay down beside Su Yingxia.


    "Did you find anything?" Su Yingxia suddenly opened her mouth.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "No."


    "Then didn''t I pretend to be dizzy for nothing?" Su Yingxia was a little depressed.


    "I brought some strange things back." Han 3000 sat up. Then, his hand opened slightly, and several granular things appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "What is this?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I found domestic garbage in the garbage dump in the residential area." Han 3000 road.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia frowned: "domestic garbage, why are you looking for these?"


    "One person can lie and two people can talk, but some common things and habits in life can''t lie." Han 3000 said, urging the in the body can directly enlarge several granular small things.


    In a short time, the original appearance of these particles was magnified.


    "This is..." Su Yingxia frowned slightly and looked at these enlarged particles. For a moment, she always felt as if she had seen them somewhere.


    "This is a kind of water plant." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Water and grass?" Su Yingxia didn''t understand: "this place is extremely dry. In fact, we have almost made a half circle in this city because of being caught. To be honest, I haven''t seen a drop of water. How can this water grass... Appear here?"


    "Although aquatic plants have strong patience and top survivability, the only condition is the need for water." Han 3000 frowned and said, "that''s the problem."


    How can water and grass appear in a dry place?


    "Moreover, it seems that these water plants should not be rare, but exist in a large area." Xia Yingsu.


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, it can be used as food by ordinary people, and its amount will never be small." Then Han 3000 frowned: "it seems that there may be a so-called swamp here!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3776

    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, and the whole person was also in shock.


    "But there is a new question. If there is really a lot of water here, why can''t we see any place similar to the water source?"


    Even in the extremely arid desert, when it is close to the water source, it is inevitable that oases often appear, but in this land fire City, let alone oases, even places that are relatively less arid do not exist at all.


    "I''m also very confused about this." Han 3000 road.


    "It seems that there are many secrets in this place that we may not know." Su Yingxia said, "it''s not useless for me to pretend to be dizzy."


    "Of course, it''s very useful." Han 3000 smiled: "I can''t find such a good excuse to stay temporarily."


    "Just your glib tongue." Su Yingxia said coyly.


    "Have a rest." Han 3000 road.


    "Don''t you want to find a way?" Xia Yingsu.


    Han 3000 shook his head: "at present, we have just lived, and the other party''s guard is strict after all. Wait, don''t worry."


    Su Yingxia nodded, looked up slightly, and put his head on Han 3000''s arm: "you''re right, so take a rest first."


    Then the two husband and wife relied on each other and closed their eyes on the spot to have a rest.


    Several hours later, Han Sanqian opened his eyes and the divine sense told him that the time was ripe.


    Su Yingxia also woke up and looked at Han 3000, waiting for his next move.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, took Su Yingxia''s hand and shook his head: "Why are you so nervous? I just get up and pee and continue to sleep."


    In the meantime, Han 3000 made a cut on one side of the energy mask.


    In the hand, a sky fire was fired directly, and then the opening on the energy mask was closed again. Nothing happened to prevent Buddha.


    "Hurry up and have a rest. We can be quiet for more than ten minutes at most." Han Sanyi smiled.


    Although Su Yingxia didn''t understand what Han 3000 was doing, she nodded cleverly, lay in Han 3000''s arms, closed her eyes and continued to rest.


    Sure enough, as Han 3000 expected.


    Almost ten seconds later, the city was already boiling.


    The city was ablaze with flames and bustling everywhere. At this time, a large number of ant troops approached the central area of the city neatly and quickly. In the largest palace, familiar fiery red figures also flew out directly.


    A moment later, her figure fell on the central square. Looking at the statue erected in the center of the square, she saw that the corner of the statue was scorched black.


    She grabbed a soldier at random and said in a cold voice, "what happened?"


    "Tell the city Lord that something seems to have passed through here quickly and tried to blow up our queen ant statue. However, we found that in time, he fled to the southeast."


    Hearing the soldier''s words, the queen ant drank coldly: "chase me."


    "Yes."


    How dare the soldiers neglect, wave and lead the people to catch up.


    Looking back, it was not only she who stopped the soldiers in pursuit, but many other soldiers even chased them when the enemy situation happened early.


    In the southeast, the sky and the earth are almost black.


    I''m afraid anyone can''t escape pursuit.


    Suddenly, she frowned fiercely, "come with me."


    Words fall, the figure moves between waving hands, and she goes straight to the altar in the west of the city again.


    Another group of ant soldiers didn''t dare to neglect at all and hurried away with her.


    West of the city, altar.


    The little commander was just about to take a nap, but as soon as he narrowed, something happened in the city. Although it was far away, I didn''t know why it was so noisy there.


    But one thing he knew very well was that something happened, so he immediately made all the soldiers around cheer up and guard the altar carefully.


    "Did they come out?" As soon as she landed, the queen asked the little leader in a cold voice.


    The little leader glanced at the nearby energy mask: "we have been guarding around, but we didn''t see them coming out of it. The city Lord is suspicious..."


    "The earth fire city has been safe for so long. When they came, something happened at night." The queen ant said and looked at the barrier: "they didn''t make the ghost, who else can it be?"


    "Call them and you''ll know at a glance."


    The little leader nodded, took some soldiers and came to the altar, but just about to shout, the barrier suddenly fell down automatically...

 Chapter 3777

    With the barrier falling, Han 3000 and Su Yingxia inside also looked at them bleary eyed.


    "What''s the matter?" Han 3000 sat up, touched his head and said depressed, "why is it so noisy?"


    Suddenly, Han 3000''s eyes looked at the queen ant, and the whole person was slightly surprised: "Oh, how come you even came to the queen ant?"


    The little leader and his gang looked at each other, but at the same time, a long breath came out of their hearts.


    Although the couple are in the energy circle, which is obviously a little unexpected, one thing that can make them relieved is that at least it proves that their guard has not failed in his duty.


    The queen ant frowned and stared at the two people in the array.


    They are vivid and not illusory, which means that the things in the city have nothing to do with them.


    But how is this possible?


    What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    "There are some riots in the city. It seems that others have broken in. I want to ask you two, are you the only one here?" Asked the queen ant.


    "I can swear to God that there is nothing but my husband and wife." Han 3000 set up three fingers and vowed the way.


    The queen ant smiled: "why do you bother so much? I''m just looking at the chaos in the city and worried about your safety. I''m here to have a look. I just asked casually."


    "Thank you, queen ant." Su Yingxia smiled.


    "By the way, girl, are you awake? How do you feel?" Queen ant guest airway.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "should be too tired, coupled with lack of water and food, some physical discomfort for a time."


    "Then I''ll order someone to prepare some food for you immediately." She said.


    Su Yingxia shook his head: "there are few and precious things in the city. The queen ant is willing to welcome Xia. However, Yingxia is not too delicate. I believe she can barely get on the road after a night''s rest."


    "We''ll leave early tomorrow morning. But there''s no day or hour underground. Please send someone to let us know." Xia Yingsu.


    The queen ant nodded and then looked at the little leader: "can you hear the girl''s request?"


    "Subordinates understand."


    The queen ant looked back at Su Yingxia: "in that case, I won''t bother you two to rest. If you have any needs, you can tell my subordinates at any time. They will be waiting here all the time."


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, queen ant."


    When the words fell, the queen ant responded with a smile, turned her body into a shadow of fire and went towards the city.


    As soon as they left, Han 3000 and the little ant leader were embarrassed and smiled politely at each other. Later, he pulled up the barrier again, and the couple suddenly returned to their own place.


    "It seems that although the queen ant has no evidence, her doubts about us have not been dispelled." Su Yingxia said with a wry smile.


    "Expected." Han 3000 said, "this place has been safe for so long. Something happened when we came here. Fools can doubt us."


    "It''s just that she didn''t expect us to be in the barrier, so she had to stop for a while."


    "You want to lead the snake out of the cave?" Xia Yingsu.


    Han 3000 did not deny: "that''s right."


    The two of them are not familiar with this place, so the risk and significance of any rash action are actually very small.


    It''s even very likely that I didn''t find anything here looking for a needle in a haystack, but I startled the snake, so that the final result was even worse.


    Therefore, instead of being so passive, it is better to turn passivity into initiative.


    Let others move first.


    "In this way, her doubt is the best case." Su Yingxia nodded.


    Yes, only when the queen ant still remains skeptical, will she always feel uneasy in her heart, so she reveals some clues based on this point.


    "But the problem is that after such a fuss, the ant soldiers around the altar must have a 12 point spirit anyway. I mean, even if the queen ant has any action now, we can''t go out without knowing the ghost." Su Yingxia worried.


    "Who said we couldn''t go out?" Han 3000 smiled mysteriously and suddenly stood up


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3778

    Then Han 3000 smiled: "do you know why I want to use silver?"


    In fact, other darker colors can completely block the view from the outside. But the reason for using silver is actually Han 3000''s long-standing plan.


    The purpose is to use it now.


    "It''s up to you to help me." Han 3000 Chong Su Yingxia road.


    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 immediately moved in his hand.


    Suddenly, the silver light outside the barrier suddenly flashed.


    A group of ant soldiers were stabbed by silver light on the spot. They could hardly open their eyes, and almost at the same time, a light and shadow in the barrier came out accordingly.


    When the silver light passed again and a group of ant soldiers reflected it, they looked warily at the altar.


    At this time, I saw the barrier on the altar. The silver light on the surface had completely failed, leaving only a faint white film.


    Although we can''t clearly see the situation inside, at least we can see one, two, three or four under the blur.


    Su Yingxia shyly gestures to the outside, and then points to Han 3000 lying next to her. It seems to tell the ants that the silver light just now is due to Han 3000''s sleep, which leads to energy instability and an accident in the barrier.


    This is also acceptable. When people fall asleep, the output energy may be interrupted or reduced a lot. Naturally, the barrier will change a little.


    From the silver light completely covered to the current barrier has been blurred, it is logical to see a little inside.


    Thinking of this, the little ant leader waved to the people and signaled them to continue to monitor step by step.


    And at the other end.


    In the palace, the red ant paced back later.


    When she came back from the outside, she was always a little uneasy. Although she had confirmed Han 3000, there was still no clue who destroyed the statue in the central area.


    A large number of troops patrolled to find the so-called "murderer."


    Intuition and experience told her that the matter was most likely related to Han Sanliang''s husband and wife, but she really couldn''t find any evidence for a while.


    "No, I have to go and have a look." Her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    The next second, she quickly walked out of the palace, turned into a tiny fire and went all the way to the north of the city.


    At the end of the north of the city, there is an ancient but relatively dignified old house.


    That''s the ancestral hall of the city of earth fire.


    Naturally, all kinds of heroes and ancestors in the land fire city for thousands of years are enshrined in it.


    When the queen ant landed at the gate of the ancestral hall, she first looked around and confirmed that there was no one, and then quickly walked into the ancestral hall.


    In the ancestral hall, like human beings, there are many kinds of memorial tablets.


    She took a few steps to the center, knelt down slightly and knocked her head three times against the memorial tablet. Then she worshipped with both hands: "the earth fire ancestors are on the top. Unfilial children are suddenly offended today. Please forgive them."


    With a wave of her hand, most of the various memorial tablets rose with the wind and fell to other places for unified release, leaving only one memorial tablet on the corner barely standing there.


    She flew to the altar, grabbed the remaining tablets and twisted slightly to the left.


    Boom!!


    With a dull noise, the mechanism moved where she knelt just now, revealing a recess of about one square meter.


    There is a staircase in the recess, which spreads all the way down.


    She walked over a few steps, but didn''t go down. Instead, she lay there slightly and looked at the traces on the stairs carefully.


    It is covered by loess and flying sand. You can know at a glance that no one has stepped on the stairs.


    This made her breathe out. It turned out that her worry was really superfluous.


    Thinking of this, she got up slightly, flew back to the altar and put the memorial tablet right, and the recess returned to its previous appearance without any difference.


    Move your hand again, and all the tablets will fly back to where they should be.


    She smiled with satisfaction, fell down from the altar, bowed respectfully to it, got up and slowly walked out of the ancestral hall.


    When she came to the door, she looked around as if she had just come in. After confirming that there was no one, she flew directly to her palace.


    But shortly after she flew away, a figure suddenly appeared on the roof of the ancestral hall.


    The figure flashed, and when it appeared again, it was already in the ancestral temple at this time.


    And on his face, there were bursts of smiles.


    Exactly, Han 3000!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3779

    Perhaps, if the queen ant wants to break her head, she will never think that all her actions have already been seen by Han 3000.


    If a person has a ghost in his heart, he will be guilty if he knocks at the door in the middle of the night.


    If someone has a lot of treasure, if they hear that the thief is coming, they will have trouble sleeping and eating. In this case, most people will take a special look at their own things for peace of mind.


    Han 3000 expected that the queen ant''s psychology was the same.


    So when the silver light flashed, Han 3000 left a part in the circle, but the actual body had already rushed out quietly with the silver light explosion.


    The silver light is selected as the barrier, which is what Han Sanwei deliberately retained after escaping.


    The silver light of the barrier is translucent, which is also intended to let the outside see part of the inside, so that they think they are still inside.


    Because it is too vague, they won''t see it too clearly. In addition, Su Yingxia covers for himself. Han 3000 believes that there will be no doubt on the altar.


    Without any doubt, everything can go according to Han 3000''s idea.


    With a slight smile, Han 3000 also paid a sincere homage to the gods on the altar, and then said, "you guys, there are many interruptions and sins, and I hope to forgive."


    After that, Han 3000 moved his hand and moved most of the gods away, leaving only one in the corner.


    When he moved his hand again, the God position moved gently, and the kneeling place was as before, revealing a recess.


    Blinking around, Han 3000 bit his teeth and resolutely went down the stairs.


    The more you go inside, the more dark it is, and the more peaceful it is around you. Bursts of cold air come from the inside, which makes people feel a little creepy.


    However, Han 3000 not only did not have the slightest fear, but also had some joy.


    Because he can clearly distinguish that these colds are real colds.


    In other words, a real chill requires moisture in it.


    Water


    How can Han 3000 be unhappy?


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 was extremely excited. As soon as the sky fire in his hand came out, it directly lit up below. For a long time, all the scenes were in his eyes.


    Down in front of him, it was dark, but the walls around him had already changed from the previous complete drought to solidification. Then go down, and you can even see a trace of moss on the surrounding walls.


    "Sure enough."


    Han 3000 clenched his fist excitedly and couldn''t wait to accelerate down until he reached the bottom.


    However, when he was just in the end, Han 3000 nearly fell on the spot.


    When I looked at it with the sky fire, I saw that there was still the kind of solid soil under my feet, but bursts of mud accompanied by weeds.


    Let Tianhuo fly forward alone for a few meters, and then a large area shines. Even Han Sany was stunned for a while.


    Under the light of the fire, large marshes can be seen everywhere, where mud and water meet, and water and grass grow in clumps, spreading all the way, seemingly boundless


    "The swamp is really a swamp." Han 3000 was immediately excited.


    In the endless barren mountains where all things do not live, or even if they probe down the entrance for several kilometers, they always see the same dry city of earth fire.


    But who can imagine that there is such a vast and boundless swamp under the land fire city?


    "So, you''re hiding here." Han 3000 couldn''t help smiling.


    "By the way, the center." Han 3000 suddenly remembered the words of the dragon of silver armor.


    As long as you find the central area and use the key, everything will be done.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 flew slowly into the air, and then flew around in the light of the sky fire, trying to find the center of the swamp.


    In terms of location, the central area should not be too remote, because Dihuo city itself is at the center of this mountain range.


    Therefore, the central area should not be too far.


    A few minutes later, Han Sanqian fixed his eyes on a recess about 50 meters in front of him.


    There seems to be something different from the ordinary


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3780

    But just as Han 3000 was about to start, suddenly, a flame came quickly and fiercely.


    Simply Han 3000 reflected in time. As soon as he hid quickly, the flame happened to pass by.


    Looking back, a figure had stood in front of Han 3000.


    It''s the queen ant.


    "Bold dog thief, sneak into the forbidden area of our land fire city. You really deserve it." The queen drank angrily.


    Han 3000 smiled and did not refute: "Han came here and was entrusted by others. If you offend me more, please calm down the queen ant."


    "I''m kind to you, but you bite the hand that feeds you, and enter the forbidden area of our city without permission. Are you human beings so shameless?" She said coldly.


    "Can''t you talk about kindness?" Han 3000 smiled: "the queen ant is just pretending to be superficial and then tricking us to leave quickly."


    "It''s just that you never thought that we were not fooled."


    "You!" The queen ant was angry, took a slight breath and looked at Han 3000: "how did you find here?"


    "Didn''t the queen ant bring me here?" Han 3000 road.


    "Are you following me?" She frowned and shook her head. "It''s impossible. You''re at the altar. If you come out without permission, my men can''t know."


    "Just a few subtotals." Han 3000 smiled.


    "You are really cunning."


    "It''s not cunning. I can only say that if you''re not smart, aren''t you fooling around?"


    "When did you realize I lied to you?" She asked.


    "From your sentence, if I don''t believe it, I can ask any people in the city at will." Han 3000 road.


    She immediately wondered, "what''s the problem with that?"


    "No problem, but the intuition you give me is that you are too confident. Sometimes being too confident will always make people feel something wrong. The land fire city is so large that people naturally don''t know how many there are. How can you ensure that everyone denies that there is any swamp here?"


    "Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Where there are rivers and lakes, there are all kinds of rumors."


    "What if there are similar rumors in the city?" Han 3000 said and smiled softly: "but the queen ant can let me ask at will. This shows that the queen ant should be very confident in all the city people."


    "In other words, why are you so confident? The explanation can only be one, that is, the people of the whole city have been sealed by you. Am I right?"


    Hearing this, the queen ant was obviously stunned. At the same time, her eyes were shrinking fiercely.


    She really didn''t expect that Han 3000 guessed the real truth behind this, and it was her casual words that didn''t care.


    No matter how you look at this, there seems to be no big problem, but it can still be interpreted by Han 3000.


    For this alone, she can''t admire Han 3000''s high IQ and careful observation.


    She suddenly smiled: "it''s not impossible for you to read so many questions just by relying on a sentence that has no problem. It seems that you can track them silently."


    "You did the central statue, didn''t you?"


    Han 3000 nodded: "it''s just a little bit of insect carving skill, deliberately attracting you."


    "Although I attacked the central statue, the strength was very small, so on the surface, it seems that my goal is there, but in fact, you can guess that my real purpose is not there. Therefore, at that time, you will doubt that I used the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain. Naturally, I will be very worried about the place where I really put things and always want to see it."


    "In addition, when you come to the altar to confirm that we are still inside and feel at ease to see your things, what will you do?"


    The queen ant bit her teeth and said, "you really try your best and have to be admired. However, sometimes these behaviors don''t mean they are good."


    "Oh?" Han 3000 asked suspiciously.


    She smiled coldly, "because it may bring you death."


    "You could have left here safely, but once you enter the forbidden area, there will be only one end. There is death. Only the dead will keep the secret."


    Then she smiled darkly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3781

    Han 3000 smiled helplessly: "it seems that we have to fight?"


    "All right."


    "In the end, someone in Han is an outsider. It''s wrong to intrude into your place. I''ll let you make three moves as an apology."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 proudly stood with his hands on his back and his face was full of confidence.


    "Man, do you really think you''re a safe bet if you''re taller? Have you heard a word that small ants can also kill elephants."


    The words fell, her body turned into a flame, and she rushed towards Han 3000.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to shake his head and easily dodge between sideways.


    When the attack failed, she didn''t stop at all, and another three thousand north and South Korea attacked.


    "It''s not a good choice to use the same move twice." Han 3000 chuckled and tried to sidestep again.


    But almost in the moment when she approached again, this time, a pair of wings suddenly grew behind her, which not only made her sprint brake directly, but also changed the route, and attacked Han 3000 directly in the opposite direction.


    Han Sanqian didn''t expect that her attack could change the path so suddenly. Even if the reaction was fast, it was obviously slow in the first half of the beat.


    With a slap, the spear in the queen ant''s hand directly pierced Han 3000''s chest coat.


    If it were not for the protection of immortal black armor, I''m afraid a big hole would be pierced on the spot.


    Looking at the broken clothes on his chest, Han 3000 was surprised, but in the twinkling of an eye he shook his head helplessly.


    "How''s it going?" The queen ant stopped and looked at Han 3000. She turned her spear and was a little proud: "do you want to continue to recruit?"


    "The elephant was killed by ants. In the eyes of elephants, you look down on ants like this."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "you do have some skills. If you despise you, you will pay a great price. But it''s a pity that you met me, and I''m not as pediatrician as an elephant."


    "You go on, I''ll give you two more moves."


    After the words fell, Han 3000 stood behind his back again and waited calmly.


    "I don''t know if you are an elephant. I only know that you are arrogant and die than an elephant."


    As soon as the voice fell, the queen ant attacked Han 3000 again.


    Han 3000 smiled coldly. In the face of her attack, he no longer had the slightest carelessness. The force of yin and Yang moved on his body and Taixu divine steps on his feet, ready for each other''s attack at any time.


    Brush!


    In just a few seconds, the queen ant has three moves in a row.


    Because of his flexible body, petite stature and fierce attack, even Han 3000, who had been prepared for the three moves, successfully avoided it, but he even ate three feet and made a secret loss.


    "Well, are you still arrogant?" The queen smiled coldly.


    Han 3000 shook his head reluctantly: "although you do gain something, it''s still the same for me. Therefore, you''re not my opponent. Let''s stop here."


    Hearing this, the queen ant even laughed angrily: "I really don''t know where you come from so confident, or you humans themselves are so confident that you can only talk big."


    "You let me five moves. Except the first move, your other four moves have different degrees of lottery. What qualifications do you have to be arrogant in front of me?"


    "Besides, don''t say you haven''t escaped my attack. Even if you have just escaped all of them, what can you do? Do you know that as an ant people, it''s not only attack, but defense!"


    "This is the gift given to us by ant man''s body, and it is also the meaning of our armor." The words fell, and her red anger began to emerge.


    Accompanied by this anger, there was a layer of dark black armor on her body.


    There is no need for contact. Just relying on the naked eye, Han 3000 can determine that this armor is definitely not ordinary goods. Its hardness and defense are absolutely top-level.


    "I know, I understand and even fully agree. But the problem is, even so, you are still not my opponent." Han 3000 is sincere and honest.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the queen ant was obviously stunned, but a moment later, she was very angry and smiled back: "you are not shameful enough."


    "If you really don''t believe it, try it. But I must remind you that from now on, I''ll fight back." Han 3000 laughed coldly.


    "I''ll see how you fight back."


    She roared angrily. The next second, she directly held a spear and wore armor. Her anger hit


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3782

    Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    The sky fire on the left hand and the moon wheel on the right hand are played directly.


    At the same time, the real Qi surged under the soles of the feet and the body became crazy. As soon as the jade sword was mentioned, it gave tit for tat on the spot and rushed over without letting it.


    Han 3000 is also very fast and fierce.


    Between lightning and flint, the two fight in an instant!


    Zi!


    Weapons intersect, phosphorescent pieces!


    "Is this your fight back?" The queen ant smiled coldly, full of disdain.


    "I just don''t want to hurt you." Han 3000 smiled contemptuously.


    "What? Still want to set up a memorial archway and be a bitch?"


    "Then I''m welcome." Han 3000 smiled coldly.


    At the same time, he directly blocked the queen with his left hand for 72 seconds.


    The seventy-two way divine sword attack depends on its growth and changes. With the sword technique of Han 3000, the queen ant is flexible, but the spear in her hand is controlled by the youhuang. For a time, she can only deal with it in a panic.


    "Brush!"


    But when she was in a panic, Han 3000''s left hand did not know when to withdraw the youhuang. At the same time, the palm wind was only half an inch in front of her.


    It is obvious that Han 3000 has stopped, otherwise, this palm is enough to kill the queen ant at least half of her life.


    "You lost." Han 3000 looked at her faintly.


    The queen ant was surprised. She didn''t expect Han 3000 to attack her in such a short time.


    But then, the queen ant was full of disdain: "you are so naive and self righteous. Do you really think you will win if you take this palm?"


    "If you want to be kind, you can take pictures. I tell you, I won''t lose."


    Han 3000 turned his eyes angrily. In the shadow of the sword, he could control his strength so much that he had been very face-saving. As a result, others not only didn''t appreciate it, but also sniffed it.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s more unjust than Dou E.


    "Well, since you don''t appreciate it, I won''t be amorous." As soon as Han 3000 drank, the Yin force of his left hand gathered and hit him directly.


    But after this punch, Han 3000 regretted it.


    The queen ant didn''t hide at all.


    Although Han 3000 was depressed and slapped for a while, after all, it was just a moment of emotion. He didn''t want to seriously injure or kill the queen ant. However, Han 3000 was extremely worried that the last thing he wanted might happen.


    Sure enough, under Han 3000''s shocked eyes, the palm hit the door behind the ant.


    Bang!


    A dull noise.


    The queen ant flew backwards for several meters, and Han 3000 frowned at the same time.


    The palm of his hand went down like a direct clap on an iron plate, and the whole palm was numb.


    What the hell is this?!


    Han 3000 looked at his palm unbelievably, and at the same time, he looked at the ant queen who was patted by himself.


    At this time, she stood firm again, calmly patted the dust on her head, looked at Han 3000 and disdained to smile: "that''s it?"


    "Didn''t you eat?"


    "I remember. You really haven''t eaten. No wonder you have so little strength."


    Han Sanqian took a bite: "you..."


    "This armor alone can defend thousands of people. You want to hurt me early." She laughed coldly.


    Han Sanqian wanted to fight back, but when he thought about it carefully, he was suddenly relieved.


    Ants are small, but their body structure is different.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly: "look at this situation, I seem to have no other choice."


    "Judging from the firmness of your armor, I can either directly break through the defense of your armor with the greatest strength, or I can never hurt you. In other words, your armor is a part of your body. If I want to win you, I must choose the former, but once the armor is broken, you will die."


    "You want me to die, but you''re still young." The queen ant smiled coldly.


    Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "I''m afraid it can''t be as you want."


    The queen ant disdained to hum. The next second, it suddenly hit Han 3000!


    In the face of the queen ant''s attack, Han 3000 did not move or shake, but his right hand was slightly powerful and burned.


    Then, while the queen ant directly hit China and South Korea 3000, South Korea 3000''s right fist was also suddenly issued


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3783

    Bang!


    The sharp spear should have been invincible. With her speed and strength, she believes that even if anyone is standing in front of her, the spear will definitely break through her intestines.


    But the solution at this time was to make a huge joke with her.


    With the bang, Han 3000''s stomach was still intact, but it was the spear, which completely changed into two sections at this moment.


    Completely broken.


    But she was so surprised that she didn''t even have time to make a sound. Han 3000''s huge and ferocious right fist had hit madly!


    The reflection of the huge flame is constantly magnified in her frightened eyes


    But just when she completely covered all her sight, at the critical moment, the fireball suddenly disappeared again.


    When she suddenly looked back, she suddenly found that the huge fireball passed directly by her head and rushed to the space behind her.


    In other words, Han 3000 deliberately shifted his fist at the last moment and chose to give up the attack.


    However, although it is to give up, but at this time the queen ant is the same.


    Because it was obvious that from the horror of the power she had just felt close, she knew very well that if such power hit her.


    Then there is only one final outcome.


    A destroys and people die.


    In addition, with his full blow, Han 3000 was not injured without dodging, so the result of this battle is very obvious.


    She lost!


    "Now, do you believe it?" Han 3000 looked at her and said calmly.


    "Hoo!"


    Although there are 10000 unwilling in my heart and 10000 unwilling to admit in my heart, at this moment, the fact is better than all the eloquence.


    Half of the spear in her hand was loosened, and the Queen''s previous anger disappeared without a trace.


    "Well, I lost." She nodded: "but all ant tribes will not lose."


    When the words fell, her mouth moved slightly, and a slight and sharp voice came directly into her mouth.


    Han 3000 immediately frowned and moved his hand. An energy directly sealed the aisle to avoid any sound.


    "Do you want to move rescuers?" Han 3000 was unhappy.


    "If you move our ant tribe forbidden area, naturally ten thousand ants will besiege it." She cried coldly.


    "It doesn''t take me much effort to kill you, not to mention the ant tribe? Do you have to force me to do it?" Han 3000 said impatiently.


    "Hum, I never wanted you not to kill me. I even begged you to kill me. Since you were sent by the dog and dragon, I am at odds with you. I''m not afraid to tell you. You''d better kill me, or I''ll kill you."


    Then, the queen ant suddenly attacked Han 3000 again.


    Although Han 3000 was very upset, he was really helpless at this moment. He fought directly with one hand against the seal of the aisle.


    Thanks to the protection of armor, the queen ant is like returning to death. Naturally, it is difficult to parry even if it is as strong as Han Sanyi.


    Although it can stabilize the form, it is always difficult to stop the trend.


    When the ants attack, Han 3000 is really not afraid. He is just worried that Su Yingxia, who is still in the energy circle, will face trouble.


    Therefore, the aisle seal cannot be removed.


    But if you are delayed and attacked by the queen ant because of this, even if you are really an elephant, you will eventually be bitten into the air and finally collapse.


    Therefore, we must change the situation.


    How can we change the situation?


    Han 3000 frowned, and the whole man was in deep thought.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something.


    The next second, with a fierce smile, he directly blocked the queen ant with one hand and loosened the barrier of the aisle, but his body rushed to the center of the swamp at this time.


    The queen ant just went to attack the seal of the aisle, but at this time, she found Han 3000''s behavior. At present, she followed it as soon as she clenched her teeth.


    But just when she arrived, Han 3000 had found the key and put it in the hole in the center.


    "No... no!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3784

    Seeing that Han 3000 was about to turn the key, the red ant queen was so worried that she didn''t even feel that she raised her hands and made a surrender.


    From her expression, Han 3000 can feel her despair and helplessness at this time.


    "As long as you don''t open it, i... I''ll listen to you." The queen ant saw Han 3000 stop, so her tone became more gentle and begging.


    Han 3000 frowned and didn''t speak for a while.


    Just a short time ago, the queen ant was still like a life and death, but in the twinkling of an eye, this attitude directly made a 180 degree turn.


    This is really surprising. At the same time, it also makes Han 3000 understand the unusual situation at present.


    "Why are you so nervous here?" Han 3000 looked at her puzzled.


    She hesitated a little, but finally lowered her head and refused to explain. It seemed that there was something difficult to hide.


    "I''m entrusted. If you don''t explain the stake, there''s nothing I can do. I can only continue to do what I want to do. So I''ll start with the key."


    "But if you are willing to say it, I will weigh benefit and death, and maybe make a different choice."


    The words fell, and Han 3000 looked at the queen ant faintly.


    After hearing the speech, the queen ant thought a little and looked up at Han 3000. In fact, what Han 3000 said is not unreasonable, but the question is whether Han 3000 is worth trusting.


    There is no answer to this question at the moment, but whether there is an answer or not, she also knows one thing.


    This is her only choice.


    "Well, I can tell you what you are looking for when you are asked to come here."


    "What?"


    "A dragon egg, or an ant egg."


    "What do you mean? It''s both dragon eggs and ant eggs."


    She smiled coldly: "you only heard that the dragon has nine sons, but you don''t know that the dragon has not only nine sons, but ten thousand sons?"


    "The so-called nine, to some extent, does represent the number nine, but in fact, it is more metaphorical of infinity."


    Although it means thousands of people are surprised, it also means thousands of people. After such a reminder, I think it makes some sense.


    "Dragon ant is one of them. So now you know what dragon egg is, or ant egg?"


    "Unfortunately, all kinds of species produced by dragons and other species have become famous, but only dragon ants can never be born."


    "Why?" Han Sanqi road.


    "I also don''t know that the dragon is the strongest thing and the ant is the smallest thing. The dragon clan lures me under the banner that everything is equal. I''m afraid even God can''t see it, so give birth to a strange dragon ant egg as punishment."


    "This dragon ant egg is red all over and extremely hot. Let alone how many years it has not been born, it has brought us endless disasters just because it was not born."


    "You came from the crater. You should know how long it took to get to us?"


    On this point, Han 3000 must admit that it took him and Su Yingxia a lot of time to come in, which is enough to prove how deep the city of earth fire is.


    "Many years ago, in fact, we were only a few meters away from the top of the mountain." The queen ant smiled bitterly and said, "it is because of its existence that we will continue to sink and sink."


    "Maybe, you''re lucky. At least you can find us. If you live for a hundred years, many things will be unknown."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly: "do you mean that the city of earth fire has been sinking? Even this swamp?"


    "Good."


    "What''s more, if I''m not mistaken, is it related to the Dragon ant egg?" Han Sanqi road.


    "It doesn''t matter, but it''s completely because of it." The queen ant affirmed.


    Hearing this, Han 3000 frowned more tightly for a time, and the whole person couldn''t help being completely aroused interest because of this strange dragon ant egg.


    It is strange enough that an egg has never been born. Moreover, it directly reduces the distance between the whole earth fire city and the swamp by at least thousands of meters and nearly 10000 meters.


    That''s bullshit, isn''t it?


    Han 3000 really wants to know what kind of egg it is and why it created such a "feat".


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 looked at the queen ant


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3785

    "It''s strange to say. Since its birth, this egg has been very strange. It''s red all over. When the queen ant comes out, it''s only the size of rice, but it''s as big as a goose egg in just three days."


    "Most importantly, its temperature is abnormally high."


    "How high is it? It can almost burn at touch."


    "At that time, our people wanted to throw it away, but we were surprised to find that the egg has life wriggling. That is to say, this is our people who live. Moreover, the queen ant also thought about the bastard dragon and believed what the bastard Dragon said. As soon as the Dragon ant comes out, the rise of the ant tribe is bullshit. Therefore, how can she bear to kill it."


    "Therefore, the ant family takes good care of them. In order to reduce the temperature of their eggs, they move to the side of the giant river and use the water of the giant river to reduce their temperature, so that they can have a relatively safe place to wait for their eggs to break out."


    "I don''t know how many years I''ve been waiting for. In order to protect it, the ants first built a residence by the river, and later even developed into a small city. The giant river was burned dry by it in the cooling for many years, and gradually withered to form a swamp."


    Han 3000 sighed at the speech: "so, this is the reason why Dihuo city finally stood on the swamp."


    She nodded. "Good."


    "However, although the original huge river was large, it was not as large as the swamp at present. The reason why it has its current shape is entirely because the ant family saw that the river began to dry up. In order to avoid the river being completely drained, they tried all kinds of ways to draw water from all around, and finally made the swamp bigger and bigger."


    Han 3000 nodded slightly: "even to a certain extent, start pumping groundwater?"


    She nodded.


    Han 3000 understood. To put it simply, the egg they laid is more like a burning water absorption monster. The absorption bit by bit eventually leads to the continuous decline of the water level. In order to continue to maintain the water source, the ant family constantly needs to explore the swamp deeper underground.


    Finally, the whole city continues to explore with the swamp, and the turned soil is piled up into mountains again. After drying without water, it forms the continuous shape seen before


    "No wonder the mountains outside are in that shape..."


    No wonder there was no trace of water all the way down.


    Now, Han 3000 finally understands all this.


    Thinking about such a huge earth shaking change, I have to sigh that the ant family is really strong.


    "Now, I understand why you hate the dragon clan so much." Han 3000 nodded.


    "The dragon clan makes me ant clan. I don''t know how many generations have been trapped here for a long time. Day after day, year after year, they pay for his behavior that year. What are they if they are not bitches?"


    "That dragon ant egg is also his child. Has he even looked at it?"


    "Now, why send two people suddenly to take it away?"


    In the face of these questions, Han 3000 must also admit that people of the dragon clan are really not qualified to take away the Dragon ant eggs.


    With a sigh, Han 3000 looked at the queen ant: "from your point of view, I can understand your position. However, as a middleman, I don''t know what to say."


    After a little hesitation, the queen finally nodded: "you say it."


    "Since this dragon ant egg has brought you so much pain and suffering, have you ever thought that if I take it away, it may be a relief for it and you?"


    "In your hands, it may never hatch. The dragon people asked me to take it away. Maybe I found a corresponding way."


    "And you, too, have the chance to escape from this land fire city. As you said, the marsh land and the land fire city have been sinking all the time, but one day, it will sink to the bottom, so there is nothing to go down."


    "When the temperature is too high, you will destroy the ant family completely, because the temperature is too high?"


    After hearing Han 3000''s words, the queen ant obviously showed a slight sign.


    Did they think about the possibility that Han Sanqian said? Of course.


    However, reason is sometimes easily defeated by unwillingness, especially the ant family. They don''t know how many years of unwillingness they have experienced


    After a long time, the queen ant suddenly raised her head


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3786

    "But..." the queen ant stopped talking.


    "Let go of obsession." Han 3000 looked at her and said sincerely, "I''m not washing white for the dragon family, but the dragon family has also withered after the war between gods and demons."


    "I have been to the scene of the battle of Xuanyuan world. All dragons died. Even the heart of the dragon family, the most precious treasure of the dragon family, was buried in the battlefield and completely lost. I mean, have you ever thought that the dragon family may not have forgotten its existence."


    "And it''s clear that they can''t come again?"


    "You said Dragon..." the queen frowned.


    "Almost equivalent to extermination." Han 3000 road.


    The ant family has almost surrounded the earth fire city all their life for the Dragon ant eggs. Naturally, they don''t know what happened to the outside world.


    Hearing this, the Queen''s pupils were slightly dilated.


    It seems that she never thought that the Nuo Da dragon clan would come to such an end.


    Almost exterminated!


    However, as Han Sanqian said, when she knew the end of the dragon family now, her obsession in her heart also instantly reduced a lot.


    Sometimes, a matter of great persistence does not necessarily need a result, but often an explanation can also let people take off the heavy burden on their shoulders.


    "Put it down. Some burdens will only be more and more difficult for people to carry." Han 3000 said faintly.


    With a long sigh, the queen ant nodded: "personally, this is against the instructions of my ancestors, but what you said is also reasonable. As a new queen ant, I should not only carry the ancestral training on my shoulder, but also the future of my ant family."


    "But just because I promise you doesn''t mean you can open here." She said.


    Han 3000 frowned slightly and asked, "what does this mean?"


    The queen ant smiled bitterly: "do you remember what I told you about the characteristics of dragon ant eggs?"


    "Hot, hot, right?" Han 3000 road.


    The queen ant nodded: "yes, and this situation has lasted for many years. So, simply put, after such a long time of combustion, it''s like a super big stove. Once it''s turned on..."


    Han Sanqian understands.


    In this way, the temperature below will present an extremely terrible scene.


    No wonder the dragon of silver armor will tell himself before he comes that it''s best not to take anyone down, otherwise there may be great danger.


    Now, that''s true.


    "I''ll go down." Han 3000 road.


    "What?" The queen ant was obviously surprised when she heard Han 3000''s words. She looked at Han 3000 and said, "I''m not kidding you. The temperature below is really very high. You can think about how much water is evaporated by it."


    "There... It''s just..."


    "I understand." Han 3000 nodded: "but entrusted by others, I have to be loyal to him. Since someone in Han promised others, he will certainly do it."


    "Besides, the dragon clan is kind to me, and I have to do it."


    The queen ant nodded slightly: "anyway, this matter also concerns our ant family. Since you have made up your mind, you can ask us if you need any help."


    "The queen ant can put down everything in the past without stopping Han, which is the greatest gift for Han."


    "In fact, Han also knows how dangerous it is, so he doesn''t need others to take risks, but there''s one thing he wants to ask the queen ant."


    "Go ahead."


    "My wife is still on the altar. If Han takes more time, please take care of my wife."


    The queen ant nodded slightly and said, "please rest assured that we will take good care of your wife."


    "The energy mask on the altar will automatically disappear after a period of time, and you must not touch it before it disappears. Otherwise, the energy on the energy mask will counterattack." Han 3000 ordered.


    The queen ant said, "I see."


    "Well, then there will be the queen ant, and I won''t delay any more." Han 3000 made a gesture of invitation.


    The queen ant moved slightly and flew directly to the other side of the aisle, leaving enough safety distance.


    At this time, Han 3000 could really move in his hand and directly turned the key slowly.


    With the key moving, the click on the mechanism sounded, and the whole swamp was suddenly quiet


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3787

    But the next second, suddenly, the most central place at the foot of Han 3000 began to move abruptly.


    Gulu Gulu


    Around the key hole, bursts of bubbles began to appear.


    But soon, these blisters disappeared completely in an instant.


    The whole space fell into complete silence again.


    But suddenly, Han 3000 frowned and seemed to notice something wrong.


    Boom!!!


    Sure enough, a huge explosion erupted directly from the keyhole, and the flames all over the sky gushed directly from it.


    At Dayton time, it was like a volcanic eruption, with countless flames rising into the sky.


    Although the poor Han 3000 supported the energy circle to protect himself for the first time, he couldn''t stand such a powerful fire under him.


    Before it moved much, the flame surrounded it directly.


    The temperature rose sharply. Even with the protection of the energy circle, Han 3000 still felt extremely hot.


    However, Han 3000 didn''t panic at all. He put a little energy into the five elements divine stone. After a while, the five elements divine stone gave birth to countless water energy and slowly wrapped Han 3000 in it to cool it.


    Although it still can''t resist the fierce high temperature, at least Han 3000 won''t suffer right now.


    Then Han 3000 didn''t think much and went straight down his hole.


    As Han Sanyi entered, the skyrocketing flame began to disappear. Finally, it was completely extinguished from his mouth, and the hole was closed again in an instant.


    Everything has returned to the calm of the past.


    It seems that nothing has happened.


    "Shit, what the hell is this place?"


    But some people are not like this. As soon as he entered the bottom of the swamp, Han 3000 was completely stupid.


    All around him, the raging fire was burning wildly. He prevented the Buddha from entering a sea of fire. The extremely high temperature even made his energy circle start popping. It seemed that the energy cover was about to be broken by the high temperature.


    "His mother, I thought it would be very hot here, but I didn''t think it would be so hot. Shit." Han 3000 gave a low scold.


    Obviously, it''s impossible to rely on God alone.


    Move one hand directly and offer the power of yin and Yang with your backhand to consolidate energy. At the same time, all the chaotic forces in your body greet you unreservedly.


    What Han 3000 needs to do is to ensure the firmness of the energy circle.


    Otherwise, once the energy circle is broken, the end of Han 3000 can only be one.


    Become a roast duck!


    With the convergence of these two forces, the energy circle that seems to be about to collapse has finally regained its "activity".


    With the re protection of the outer layer, Han 3000 stabilized his mind again.


    The top priority is to find eggs.


    However, as I looked at it, it was a sea of fire. I couldn''t tell the direction and see the situation clearly. I could only look like a blind man.


    Han Sanqian tried to open his eyes, but the effect was almost equal to No.


    There is fire all around here. It''s useless to see it.


    "Shit, why am I so stupid?" Han 3000 gave a low, depressed scold.


    He ignored a detail. Eggs need water to keep cooling down. Therefore, the place where they can touch the water should be the place closest to the egg.


    It means that we need to explore all the way.


    Thinking of this, Han 30001 accelerated and flew directly to the bottom.


    The lower it goes, the fiercer the fire is and the higher the temperature is, although it is more and more dangerous for Han 3000.


    But at least it proves a good thing.


    That is, it is closer and closer to the Dragon ant egg.


    Sure enough, with a stronger high temperature, Han 3000 also found that something seemed to be burning wildly in his downward direction of 50 degrees


    And in its innermost part, a looming thing seems to come out with it.


    However, seeing that vague thing, Han 3000 was quite skeptical about life at this time.


    Is there a mistake?!


    What the hell is that?


    Eggs?


    Don''t say it''s a dragon ant egg. Even if you say it''s a dragon egg, Han 3000 thinks


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Well... It''s not like an egg at all, but like... A round mountain


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3788

    What the fuck is this?


    Even Han 3000 was confused at this time, and the whole person was completely stupid.


    What a big thing it takes to produce such a big egg?


    Are you playing?


    However, while shocked, Han 3000 could not help but frown.


    He suddenly remembered that the queen ant had said that the Dragon ant egg had changed over time.


    It''s just that at that time, it just changed from very small to average small.


    I''m afraid she didn''t know that after countless years, this egg, which was originally of the same size, has grown into such a terrible shape.


    "Isn''t that too his mother?" Han 3000 was so depressed that he didn''t know how to start.


    However, no matter how big, Han 3000''s task must be to take it out.


    As for the rest of the follow-up, Han 3000 doesn''t know.


    Anyway, the dragon of silver armor didn''t say.


    I can''t. put this on his face.


    Just do it when you think of it. Han 3000 directly carried his hands, and two waves of energy came out of his left and right hands, and slowly hugged the giant egg.


    After confirming that the control was stable, Han 3000 directly accelerated and flew upward, dragging the giant all the way up at the same time.


    "Buzz!"


    With the rise of Han 3000''s strength, the giant egg obviously moved slightly, but after moving, it suddenly stopped moving, neither rising nor falling. On the contrary, Han 3000 suffered.


    It felt like you thought you were going to pull something up. As soon as you pulled it, it was as heavy as Mount Tai. It didn''t move. On the contrary, it bounced back directly because of the force.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Han 3000 was directly pulled back to the giant egg and hit a solid knot.


    In addition to the ultra-high temperature of its body, the collision of Han 3000 not only made it dizzy, but more importantly, the high temperature directly burned half of its energy cover.


    Without the full protection of the energy mask, Han 3000 was directly atomized by the water petrified by the five elements God, and his exposed body was directly burned in an instant.


    Han sandang showed his teeth in pain and was in great pain!


    In panic, he restarted the energy, which barely stabilized the situation, but looking at himself again, at least half of his area has been seriously burned by the high temperature.


    If the body had not been protected by the body of the seventh monkey, I''m afraid the meat would be rotten and the bones cooked in the past.


    "His mother, how could this happen?" Han 3000 gave a low scold.


    At least Han 3000 is completely different now, so relying on his strength, although the egg is a little outrageous, it is definitely just a piece of cake.


    But how could it be so?


    Strange!


    Han 3000 looked at the giant egg strangely, but he didn''t know. At a glance, Han 3000 frowned.


    I don''t know when, on the ground side of the strange egg, countless thin filamentous antennae grew at this time. They came out of the egg and spread all the way into the ground.


    It is also them that should be the "culprit" who really prevents this strange egg from leaving the ground


    But what''s strange is that if Han 3000 remembered correctly, in the previous time, although the egg was large, its surface was smooth and clean.


    How could?


    "Shit, you shouldn''t be conscious?" The huge doubt also made Han 3000 completely forget the pain. At this time, he couldn''t help but turn all his attention to the egg.


    The more you look at this egg, the more strange it is. The more strange it is, the more strange it is.


    It''s like a red burning stone. It doesn''t seem to have life in any way, but the more you feel, it seems to be telling you that it has life in some kind of silent protest.


    Strange, strange.


    Totally weird.


    Han 3000 has never seen such a strange egg.


    He bent down and gently touched those tentacles with his hands, but found that those tentacles were like foam. As long as he gently touched them with his hands, those things would instantly vanish.


    Shit, that''s it... Could it really be that Han 3000 didn''t advance but retreated directly, and then stumbled and fell, embarrassed?


    What do you think? It seems impossible.


    But it happened that... In addition to these things, Han 3000 seemed to find no other possibility


    While Han Sanqian was staring at these things in a daze, suddenly, there was a roar and a sudden change of vision...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3789

    Boom!!!


    When the position moved, suddenly.


    The big egg in front of you, move!


    Yes, it moved.


    Like a tumbler, shaking in place.


    The strength is not big, but every move is enough to make this place tremble.


    Han 3000 frowned, stepped back and looked at the shaking egg in surprise.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Han 3000 touched his head strangely, and he was a little hesitant for a moment.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the giant suddenly hit Han 3000 directly.


    "Shit!"


    Han 3000 gave a low scold. He didn''t expect that it would suddenly increase the range and even attack himself overwhelmingly.


    In a hurry, Han 3000 could only lean and hide quickly.


    Boom!!


    Almost in the process of Han 3000 leaning down and constantly retreating, the huge egg also fell directly on his feet.


    Even Han 3000, who has been through a hundred battles, has to sigh, what a thrill!


    At night, if his body can''t be as fast as thought in his mind, he will be completely finished today. It''s estimated that his legs are broken. It''s light. If such a big egg is directly pressed on his body, it''s fatal.


    "Something''s wrong." Han 3000 shook his head and reorganized his thoughts.


    Is this thing casual?


    Now it doesn''t look like it.


    At least first, he grabbed the ground to prevent himself from taking it away. Now, he suddenly and constantly fell back to himself. It''s more like a kind of resistance of his self-consciousness


    So, something''s wrong!


    Something''s really wrong!


    It''s conscious!


    Han 3000 suddenly had a clear and vigilant sense in his eyes, almost preconceived, so he was careless.


    Who says that an egg without birth must be dead and unconscious?


    As long as the egg is not dead, it may have its consciousness, but it may not meet the conditions for birth.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 directly retreated a few meters and kept a safe distance. He couldn''t help sneering: "I almost fooled you."


    "I think Han 30001 was wise, but I was killed by an egg. Isn''t it generous to say it? Gadget, wait for me. Your grandpa Han came to clean you up and let you be naughty with me."


    When the words fell, Han 3000''s body accelerated and immediately rushed over directly.


    Almost when Han 3000 was about to arrive, the egg tilted back, and then rebounded and attacked. It seemed that it was going to kill Han 3000.


    But Han 3000 is not stupid. This egg has an eggshell, but he is flesh and blood. Why should he collide with it?


    Besides, Han 3000 didn''t intend to spend too much energy in front of this guy.


    Just a little flash, took advantage of the situation to avoid it, stepped directly on the egg, and then took advantage of the situation to take off and looked at the egg with a bad smile.


    Han 3000 did not speak, but his actions were full of provocation.


    Almost at the same time, the egg seemed to feel Han 3000''s contempt. His body moved and hit Han 3000 again.


    Just now, under the preconceived concept of Han 3000, he was completely unprepared. If this guy plays a sudden attack, Han 3000 will really suffer from repeated losses.


    However, when Han 3000 was on guard, in terms of Han 3000''s body method, although the giant egg was large, the problem was that it was clumsy. Even if it had thousands of power, it was all in vain.


    Therefore, just a few minutes later, Han 3000 is still as light as a swallow, and the whole person may not even see a drop of sweat.


    On the other hand, the giant egg was bumped from east to west, although its hard work could not be perceived from its face and breath. But it is enough to judge from its increasingly slow operation that it is already tired.


    "What''s up, little guy? Do you want to continue to sneak into your grandpa Han?" Han 3000 smiled gently, and his toes fell on the tip of the egg again.


    The guy seemed to be very angry that others stepped on it like others were stepped on their heads. Even if he was obviously slow, he still shook vigorously, as if announcing his dissatisfaction.


    "If you move on, your temperature may be higher. There isn''t so much water here." Han 3000 smiled.


    But to its great surprise, at this time, a sound suddenly appeared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3790

    "I want you to take care of it."


    Just three words, the words are also very vague, but in this environment where there is no one around, Han 3000 can still hear these three words more clearly.


    Shit, who''s talking?!


    Han 3000''s head tilted and turned to look at the giant egg on one side: "is it you?"


    "Hehe, I''m a bit of a model and kind of a talker. It''s interesting." Han 3000 smiled.


    "Well, since you can talk, it''s much easier to do."


    "Gadget, how about Uncle taking you out of here?"


    "Grandpa and uncle, are you a pervert?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was obviously stunned and immediately smiled: "I taught you a lesson before. Of course, I''m not selective. But now, since you can speak and know human feelings, I''ll be more polite. Do you understand? Gadget."


    "Hum, don''t do this, pervert. I tell you, I won''t go anywhere except here. You can''t take me anywhere."


    "If you want to be so disobedient, uncle will be welcome."


    "Come on, if you dare to pull me again, I''ll let you fall and eat the mud."


    Han Sanqi''s beard blew, and the next second, he stepped directly under his feet, and a little egg tip soared into the air.


    When flying to mid air, Han 3000''s yin-yang power was directly integrated, wrapped the giant egg, and lifted it up with force.


    While Han Sanqi almost exerted himself, the giant egg seemed to be like an octopus. The vine under the egg directly grasped the ground, which not only directly increased the resistance, but also madly dragged Han Sanqi down.


    "Smelly boy, dare to compete with me. Do you think you won once and you won completely? Naive!" Han 3000 smiled coldly and snorted, "uncle, have a good time with you today."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 made a sudden effort with both hands and directly carried out the crazy pulling mode.


    And the egg also instantly fought harder to grasp the ground, and the two fell directly into a jigsaw.


    You pull me pull, pure strength competition.


    In theory, Han 3000 is naturally the one who suffers. He is in the sky without attachment, and the force he spends is naturally much greater than normal.


    But the theory is always a theory, and the real fact is that in the confrontation, Han 3000, who should have been inferior, has an invisible advantage.


    The filaments on the egg surface began to break continuously. Although new ones continued to grow out and grasp the ground again, the breaking speed was far faster than its regrowth speed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the situation of the giant egg has become dangerous.


    However, it didn''t look worried at all. Instead, it smiled coldly with its childish words: "what? Do you feel that you have an advantage? You''re about to win?"


    "Look around your energy shield, old stubborn."


    Hearing his words, Han 3000 looked on his side and was surprised.


    Because a large area of power is poured into the pull of both hands, the energy supporting the energy mask is largely transferred away, so that the stability of the whole barrier is greatly affected. In the high temperature, the energy mask is completely out of support and completely broken.


    Han 3000 was very depressed. He was about to succeed, but he came here


    At present, it is difficult to ride a tiger. You can''t pull it or not.


    "You little thing, play with me and choose one of these two cups of poisonous wine?" Han 3000 couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "however, uncle told you, uncle doesn''t drink any cup."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 suddenly urged the heart of the dragon family and took out a large amount of real Qi to support.


    Its force is divided into two ways, one is to stabilize the energy cover, and the other is to attack the wrestling between the two.


    At the same time, the egg was pulled up slowly.


    Although it''s really difficult to make a giant egg, how can we deal with thousands of troops if Tangtang Han 3000 can''t even deal with this gadget?


    Although, this giant egg did cause great trouble to Han 3000.


    "Gadget, try the feeling of test flight." Han 3000 smiled and made another effort. The egg that had already been almost dragged up was completely gone. He flew up directly and showed the potential of throwing a parable, and directly took off with Han 3000.


    Boom!!


    Almost after the egg got up, the fire Haydn time in the past four weeks was also crazy. The fire sea here has also entered a violent period, which is bound to directly annex Han 3000


    Looking at the raging fire around, even Han 3000 immediately put away his smile and was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3791

    Judging by Han 3000, the sudden huge flame must not be underestimated.


    In addition, the surrounding high temperature itself is unusually high. Even if it is stronger than yourself, it can not be withstood by relying on the energy mask alone.


    "Fuck, I''ll show you another place to play."


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to give in at all. Instead of rising, he fell and drilled towards the ground below.


    The earth can dissipate heat. In addition, there is water. If it is equipped with its own energy cover and the hydraulic protection of the five elements divine stone, the problem should be small, even if the fire is as fierce as a tiger.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 directly increased his dive speed by several grades and tried to plunge directly into the soil with his eggs.


    Although it is impossible to enter the ground with a sword like a pangolin, Han Sanqian believes that it is more than enough to go into the soil to hide danger.


    But the problem is that with a bang, the three thousand people of Han went directly into the soil, and the eggs behind them were brought into the ground, but the problem is


    The egg is too big. After consuming the extremely fast speed and impact of Han 3000, it... Got stuck in half.


    "Shit!"


    Han 3000 scolded low. Isn''t this a fucking ostrich?


    Head and tail!


    If this goes on, he must have no problem, but Han 3000 really doesn''t know what this egg will look like under the fire.


    Depressed low scold, Han 3000 turned back and directly rushed to give up his hiding place. After breaking through the earth directly from the other side, he flew directly onto the egg.


    "It''s too late."


    Han 3000 murmured sadly. The fierce fire seemed like a crazy tiger. At present, there were only two choices.


    1¡¢ If you go in again, maybe it''s too late. The price is that no one knows whether the Dragon ant egg is alive or dead.


    2¡¢ I try my best to drive the egg into the ground. The price is that I can''t hide and will burn myself.


    Between the dilemma, the former has an advantage, that is, the Dragon ant egg has been here for a long time, and may not be afraid of the fire. The disadvantage of the latter is that when the fire comes, he is pushing the egg.


    In other words, Han 3000 didn''t even have a chance to consolidate the energy mask, so he had to face the fire.


    Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it seems that the first choice is the most beneficial to Han 3000.


    "But the question is, who makes Lao Tzu a man with a lingering conscience?" With an angry scold, Han 3000 moved directly in his hand.


    At this time, the huge force in the hand directly pushes the giant egg crazy into the soil!


    Crazy fire paved the way.


    "Go!"


    With the final effort of Han 3000, the giant egg finally entered the ground directly, and Han 3000 was directly swallowed by the raging fire


    And almost at the same time, on the ground fire city above the swamp.


    The queen ant just closed the secret road again. When she was about to leave, she suddenly felt that the whole city was shaking slightly.


    Experience told her that something big might have happened.


    At least there must have been a change in the swamp.


    She wanted to open the door, but only hesitated a little and chose to give up.


    What can she do to help with the situation?


    She got up quickly and rushed out of the ancestral hall in a panic. Then she flew directly over the city and had a bird''s-eye view of the whole earth fire city.


    At this time, almost all the people poured out of the city of earth fire, and people stood on the streets one after another, panicking at the shaking of the earth and mountains.


    On the altar side, Su Yingxia also sat up directly from the barrier.


    She knows that there should be something wrong with Han 3000.


    She looked at the avatar of Han 3000 lying beside her. The Avatar was already transparent and extremely unstable. She couldn''t help frowning.


    The avatar and the real body are connected, so if anything happens to the avatar, it means that something has definitely happened to Han 3000.


    Just when Su Yingxia was worried, something that made her more worried suddenly happened.


    The incarnation of Han 3000 lying next to her suddenly and completely disappeared at this moment


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3792

    Su Yingxia immediately got up and just wanted to get out of the energy circle, but suddenly remembered that if he was in such a hurry to find Han 3000.


    Where should I find it?


    How should the people outside explain?


    What''s more, through the barrier, she found that the fire was approaching her quickly.


    The avatar is missing, which means that Han 3000 and her plan will be completely ruined!


    In a hurry, Su Yingxia hurriedly blocked Han 3000''s position behind her.


    "There''s no need to hide." The queen ant landed and looked at Su Yingxia in the barrier circle and said calmly, "I have agreed to Han 3000 and allowed him to do so."


    Su Yingxia was so clever that he remained vigilant at this time: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Three thousand people are resting here."


    The queen smiled bitterly, "do you dare to get out of the way?"


    Su Yingxia was silent and kept her head down. A moment later, she raised her head and opened her mouth: "where is 3000 now?"


    "He''s in the swamp, and he''s already taken action. I believe the earthquake in the city of earthfire should be related to this. I''m here because he asked me to take care of you."


    "Originally, he meant to let me wait for the barrier circle to disappear automatically before taking other actions, but at present, it seems that the situation is not good."


    Su Ying frowned in summer and looked at the queen ant puzzled. She didn''t know what she meant.


    "Don''t you feel that it''s getting hot around? Moreover, the heat is still rising." Queen ant way.


    Su Yingxia Cha doesn''t think much about this because of the protection of the energy mask, but from the ground she touches in the energy circle, she must agree with the queen ant''s point of view.


    Yes, it''s getting hot here.


    "The city of earthfire has no water at all. The high temperature will only bring endless danger. I need you to evacuate with me to my palace immediately." The queen ant looked at Su Yingxia. Then she moved her hand, and a wave of energy hit the barrier directly, trying to help Su Yingxia escape.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the energy touched the barrier circle, it was directly bounced off, and the direction was skewed and attacked elsewhere.


    "Don''t bother the queen." Su Yingxia said, "three thousand taught me how to control it. I''ll do it myself."


    After that, Su Yingxia looked at the queen ant again and seemed to want to read out whether there was fraud from her expression.


    Finally, Su Yingxia chose to believe in the queen ant, moved slightly and gently removed the energy cover under Han 3000.


    As soon as this was removed, the oncoming hot air immediately invaded the whole body. Su Yingxia felt extremely hot in an instant.


    "Come with me." The queen ant''s words fell, and an energy in her hand pulled Su Yingxia and took her quickly to her palace.


    In such a short time, the temperature was much higher than when they came out of the ancestral hall. The two people flying in the air could almost see the panic in the city.


    Su Yingxia has heard many adjectives like ants on a hot pot, but it is the first time to see such a scene.


    Surprised, they had come to the palace. Urged by the queen ant, Su Yingxia stepped in quickly.


    As soon as the palace gate was closed, the extremely hot air prevented the Buddha from disappearing without a trace, and was replaced by the quiet air conditioner.


    However, Su Yingxia''s attention is not here, but the nest everywhere at this time.


    "These are the ants of the future." She seemed to see Su Yingxia''s confusion and explained softly as she walked in.


    Su Yingxia was stunned, but on second thought, ants themselves are the Queen''s spawning and corrupting ant population. It seems that these things make sense at once.


    "Therefore, the queen ant is the only one in the group. Therefore, my palace is the most solid and safe. You can wait here at ease."


    As long as the queen ant is alive, the ant population will not be interrupted.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia absolutely believes in this.


    "Hungry? Want something to eat?" Asked the queen ant.


    Su Yingxia shook her head, then looked at the golden nests in the hall, frowned and asked strangely, "what are these?"


    The queen ant looked back along her eyes and suddenly smiled, "these?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3793

    Su Yingxia nodded: "is it inconvenient to say?"


    "These are also our descendants. However, one of them will become a new ant queen." She explained.


    "The ant family is handed down from generation to generation."


    Su Yingxia nodded clearly.


    "Have a rest. I''ll get you something to eat. Even if you''re not hungry, you have to drink something." The queen smiled, and then turned into the inside.


    Su Yingxia sits quietly on the side of the hall.


    "They are all water plants, which can not only wrap the abdomen, but also quench thirst." Soon, the queen ant came out with a large cup of green things, and then handed it to Su Yingxia.


    After thanking Su Yingxia, she hesitated a little. Finally, she opened her mouth slightly and drank.


    The taste has an obvious earthy smell, but with a little sweetness. It is strange but some unclear uniqueness.


    "Sugar." She smiled gently: "ants love sweets, so sugar is an essential thing in our life."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "but it should be very difficult to find sugar in places like you?"


    The queen ant smiled: "it''s true, so we seldom use sugar."


    "But there''s a lot of sugar in it." Su Yingxia road.


    She nodded. "I''ve added a lot, but I think it''s precious, but it doesn''t mean everything. As Han Sanqian said, it''s also time to put aside everything in the past and enter a new beginning."


    "I''m only worried about whether Han 3000 can finish what he wants to do in such a high temperature environment."


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know what Han Sanyi is going to do or what he is about to face, but she knows one thing very well, that is, Han Sanyi will be OK.


    "If you want to ask me the answer, I can give you a heartfelt answer just by this glass of sugar water." Su Yingxia looked back at her and then smiled softly, "I believe Han Sanyi can."


    "Because he knows, I''m still waiting for her here."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s answer, the queen ant was stunned and then smiled with relief: "your husband and wife seem very clear. That''s good. At least you have proved one thing to me that my sugar is not wasted."


    Su Yingxia smiled softly and didn''t speak again.


    At this time, in the underground swamp at the other end.


    Quiet and silent.


    The whole confined space is still in extreme heat. Although it can still melt any iron at this time, it is much cooler than before.


    The raging and irritable fire was all extinguished at this time.


    On the distant ground, a dark thing lay motionless.


    Its whole body has been completely carbonized, and it can only be roughly judged that it is a human figure.


    And who can be the only person here?


    Han 3000!


    Under the engulfment of the huge fire, Han 3000 was completely burned into this shape.


    Suddenly, he moved!


    But looking carefully again, it was not him moving, but the soil beside him moved slightly at this time.


    Then, the soil began to loosen and open, and a small thing like an earthworm came out of it.


    It is the size of an earthworm, but compared with an ordinary earthworm, it has blood red all over its body. At the same time, there is a small blood red light spot stuck in the center of its body, which maps its already blood red body to be more blood red.


    After drilling out of the soil, it looked left and right, and finally focused on the black carbon "Han 3000" lying motionless on the ground.


    It seems that it is quite curious about this species. It shrinks to sniff left and right. Finally, it swings its body wildly, as if it was disgusted by this thing.


    Then it wriggled again and turned around Han 3000.


    If someone looks up at this time, he will inevitably see that there are strange cracks like tortoise shells in the land around Han 3000''s chest.


    From its chest, slowly spread to all around.


    The little earthworm finally stopped here.


    It looked at the cracks for a long time, and finally it slowly got into the gap. After only a moment, Han 3000 began to move slightly in his stomach.


    Looking from the ground, you can find that the small earthworm came out from the gap under Han 3000''s chest and began to drill into Han 3000''s body.


    The black carbon was squeezed into a gap, and he successfully entered it.


    At almost the same time, bursts of silver light in the black carbon began to illuminate, and constantly burst through countless cracks around the black carbon.


    The next second, the silver light explodes and flashes wildly from the carbon


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3794

    Boom!!!


    Silver explosion!


    The whole space is completely shrouded in the light explosion!


    Between heaven and earth suddenly a silver.


    Almost at the same time, the surrounding of carbonization also exploded directly in the silver flash, and disappeared under the impact.


    Gradually, the silver light dissipated and everything around was silent.


    Everything, back to business as usual.


    However, in the black carbon place, at this time, what is lying is no longer the dark thing just now, but a person who is bright and beautiful.


    "I''ll go."


    With a low whisper, Han 3000 opened his mouth, and a black smoke came out of his mouth.


    Speechless shook his head and tried to recall what had happened before. After the fire, he only felt that his whole body was roasted.


    After that, he lost consciousness.


    When he opened his eyes, it was now.


    His mother, where the hell are you?


    Han 3000 looked around in doubt.


    The flame is still there, but it''s almost much smaller. It is reasonable to say that although the fire is small, the temperature should be extremely high because the space is relatively closed, but Han 3000 can obviously feel it at this time. Even if he does not support any protection, the temperature here is very suitable.


    Even... Comfortable!


    What a fucking ghost.


    Is this the same place as before?


    It doesn''t feel like it, but there seems to be no other evidence to prove it.


    "Father, this is the same place as before."


    Just when Han 3000 was very depressed, a sound sounded properly at this time.


    The key voice doesn''t come from other directions, but it seems to be uploaded from Han 3000.


    Han 3000 sat up directly with his ass, and the whole person trembled with fear: "who, who is talking?"


    "Father, it''s me, it''s me. Don''t panic and don''t be afraid." A response sounded in time.


    Almost at the same time, Han 3000 also felt something creeping in his chest.


    He looked down, but saw his chest. At this time, a small red earthworm was moving around on it.


    Han 3000 was obviously stunned and frowned: "who are you?"


    "Father, I''m your son." The little earthworm raised his head and looked pitifully at Han 3000.


    What the hell?


    Where''s the son coming from?!


    "Egg, egg, egg." Looking at Han Sanyi''s puzzled face, he hurried and said.


    Eggs?


    Han Sanyi Leng?


    Suddenly, he suddenly remembered the big egg, and the whole person was silly on the spot: "you... You won''t tell me, are you the big egg?"


    "Yes, I''m the egg."


    "It would be strange if you were that egg. Didn''t you still be hostile to me just now? Why did you not only change your attitude in the blink of an eye, but also... Call your father?" Han 3000 doesn''t understand.


    "Hey, hey, I was naughty before, and I didn''t know you were my father. Naturally, I''m not polite." He laughed.


    "The problem is, I''m not your father now?" Then, Han 3000 looked at himself and it again.


    One is a and the other is an earthworm. It''s not the same size.


    "Is the father still angry about the attitude of the child just now?" It looked pitifully at Han 3000 again.


    Han 3000''s head is big. What''s this? He''s not so stingy, but the fact is


    He really can''t be his father.


    "My father ignored me. I was abandoned by my father from the moment I was born. If I knew so, what''s the meaning of my birth?" It seems to be in a low mood. Although it has no facial expression, it has already expressed incisively and vividly from its depressed actions of climbing down from Han 3000''s chest and falling all the way.


    Looking at its appearance, Han 3000 has a bigger head: "you have to say I abandoned you. OK, let me ask you a question first."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the little earthworm who had no spirit came to the spirit at last, and looked back at Han 3000 fiercely: "my father, please, my child must know everything and say everything."


    Han 3000 couldn''t help rolling his eyes in depression. If he shouted like this, he was really like his father.


    "Why do you have to think I''m your father?" Han 3000 asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3795

    It didn''t seem to think about it at all and replied, "because the child was hatched by his father."


    "A child cannot be born unless it is hatched by his father."


    "Since I existed in this world, I have been in the egg for many years. It is because my father didn''t come to hatch me, so I can only wait inside."


    "Is this evidence not sufficient?"


    Hatching?


    Han 3000''s first reflection was that a picture of a hen hatching eggs appeared in his mind. He was extremely embarrassed and was sure that he had never done this before?


    "Hey, when my father wanted to take me out of here just now, because I resisted strongly, the temperature here was uncontrolled and increased rapidly."


    "In order to protect me, my father not only blocked the fire for the child, but also pushed the child underground with a strong force. My father forgot so soon?" It said.


    Han 3000 thought a little, but he didn''t lose his memory. Of course, he remembered these things.


    "That''s right. Children are hatched by the power of their father."


    "The child is a dragon ant. It is an ant born from the mother''s body, but the dragon breath in the body fails to awaken. It can only be activated by the father''s dragon power. Isn''t there a dragon power in the power that the father pushed the child into the ground?"


    "Isn''t it true that the father hatched the baby?" It said.


    Hearing this ghost like logic, Han 3000 really wondered if he was talking to a newly hatched gadget. It felt like an adult guy talking.


    "I did give you an energy, but the problem is... I''m human. I don''t have the power of the dragon." Han 3000 said sadly.


    "Yes, if the father doesn''t have dragon power, how can the child be hatched? Hee hee!"


    Good, her mother''s one hee hee, hee hee, Han 3000 was numb on the spot.


    Why does Han 3000 suddenly have the illusion of being a father?


    And this kind of like to be a father is really the kind of ironic.


    However, just for a moment, Han 3000 suddenly figured it out.


    The little earthworm didn''t cover here, but he seemed to ignore something.


    The heart of the dragon family.


    Because of excessive consumption, most of the energy used by Han 3000 at this time is stored in the heart of the dragon family.


    The heart of the dragon family itself is the treasure of the dragon family, giving the dragon family unlimited power!


    Naturally, it is not surprising that there is dragon power in the energy stored in the heart of the dragon family.


    In other words, under the wrong circumstances, Han 3000 met the conditions needed for the incubation of small earthworms.


    What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    Coincidentally


    He got a cheap son for nothing.


    However, in any case, it''s better for it to recognize itself as its father now than to fight with itself to the end?!


    "OK, but I''m your Godfather." Han 3000 warned.


    "Your father is your father. Why do you want to be your father?" It doesn''t understand.


    "I... that''s a godfather, not a godfather." Han 3000 rolled his eyes: "don''t you think your father is very talkative? Besides, is there any ambiguity in it?"


    "Yes, father."


    "I..." Han 3000 said helplessly, "forget it, call it whatever you like."


    "Yes, father."


    Forget it, forget it. However, Han 3000 chose to give up.


    "Get down to business." Han 3000 got up, and then moved his muscles and bones. After confirming that he had no major physical problems, he looked at the little earthworm: "I took you out of here. Since you are born now, it''s better. It''s much more convenient than taking a giant egg out."


    "Let''s get out of here."


    When the words fell, Han 3000 stretched out his palm, let him climb up the palm and wanted to take him away.


    But unexpectedly, the little earthworm shook his head desperately at this time: "father, we... Now... Can''t leave here."


    Han 3000 immediately frowned: "why?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3796

    "It''s about me." It has some grievances.


    "It''s about you?" Han 3000 road.


    It nodded. "Yes, father."


    Han 3000 frowned slightly. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that there were still some strange things to be decided.


    It makes sense that the Dragon ant is not born, and it can be irrigated without dragon power, resulting in its inability to awaken.


    So, what about fire?!


    How can this be explained?


    Yes, although the queen ant obviously has fire, Han 3000 has contact with her after all, but she always only has this attribute, which is far from how powerful her firepower is.


    Not to mention, it''s just an egg dragon ant.


    Even if it inherits the fire of ants, it doesn''t need to be so exaggerated and abnormal, does it?


    Secondly, there is another detail that can further prove this.


    Even if Han 3000 made a wrong judgment, even if the Dragon ant not only inherited the fire genus from the ant, but also changed the fire inherited by itself through the blessing of the Dragon gene, one thing is certain.


    Should fire always be its?


    But the problem just happened here. Just when Han 3000 pulled it, the surrounding flame suddenly intensified. However, this flame burned Han 3000, but it even burned eggs at that time.


    That''s the problem.


    How can you burn yourself with your own fire?


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Therefore, both results show that Han 3000''s judgment is no problem.


    Dragon ant is dragon ant, fire is fire.


    "What''s going on?" Han 3000 looked at it and said in a hurry.


    The Dragon ant shook his head, then lowered his head and looked at his body: "father, look in my stomach."


    Looking at it, Han 3000 can easily see the unusually red spot in the middle of the small earthworm.


    "What''s that?" Han 3000 asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ve had this thing in my stomach since I existed." The little earthworm said, "it''s strange that it has been radiating and burning."


    "You mean..." Han 3000 suddenly frowned more tightly: "the fire around here, including the fire in the egg, is it sent out?"


    The little earthworm nodded obediently: "yes, father."


    That''s a ghost!


    It''s bullshit, but everything is in line with the surrounding signs.


    "Can''t you control it?" Han 3000 asked.


    "Not only can''t control it, but it will be furious as long as I have a little luck. Just now... It''s also because my father wants to take me away. When I resist with a little luck, it... Burns."


    "But now there is no fire around, and you don''t need to resist. If I take you away directly, it won''t happen. Isn''t that ok?" Han 3000 asked, "why do you say you can''t go?"


    "Father, in order to protect the child, he was swallowed up by the fire and almost burned into coke. Although the child didn''t grow up, he also knew the kindness of his parents. Therefore, when the child was born, he saw that his father was in danger. Therefore, at the critical moment when you were burned, the child made great efforts to open an energy shield in front of your chest to protect your heart."


    "Although you were injured externally, you were protected by your child, so you didn''t die. After the child was fully born, hurry to your chest again to release energy, heal your body and let you recover..."


    "In other words, when the child was born, the body of dragon ants has become. Naturally, the energy in the body is very high, but in order to save you... I used at least half."


    "What about the remaining half?" Han 3000 seemed to be aware of the problem and asked softly.


    "I used it to suppress this thing in my body." When he finished, he looked down at it: "under my suppression, it can''t release more fire, but I can feel that I can''t suppress it. Its temperature is already very high."


    "So, if my father wants to take me out of here, I''m afraid... I''ll..."


    "Fire again."


    Then, the little dragon ant lowered his head. It seems that he is very guilty and remorseful, and even... He has some inferiority complex.


    Han 3000 didn''t speak and didn''t choose to leave. Instead, he took a few steps to the side of the little dragon ant, squatted down behind him and looked at the fiery red thing in his body


    At this look, Han 3000 frowned more tightly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3797

    Like, it''s a stone.


    Han 3000 suddenly had a very absurd guess in his mind that he even wanted to laugh. Isn''t it the stone of little dragon ant?


    However, the joke is a joke. Han 3000 still wondered what kind of thing it is.


    It exists in its body, but the huge firepower it emits seems to be completely out of the control of the little dragon ant.


    Maybe if it was in the past, Han 3000 can at least break his mind here and can''t think of a reason.


    But now, Han 3000 soon has some speculative answers.


    Although not necessarily accurate, it is indeed an extremely possible existence.


    In this case, you can do the same and similar thing as tianzhiqiongqi.


    In other words, they do not belong to the body they are now out of, but live there for some coincidence or reason.


    This point can also be perfectly explained with some current situations.


    In that case, Han 3000 has a bold idea.


    "I want to try." Han 3000 looked at the little dragon ant.


    Little dragon ant wondered, "what does your father want to try?"


    "I want to try that thing in your body. It may be dangerous. Would you like to?"


    The little dragon ant simply pointed his head: "the child is hatched by his father. Naturally, the child will abide by what his father says. If his father wants to try, just try."


    With its consent, Han 3000 directly said nothing, pumped up the little chaotic power left in his body, bypassed the dragon family''s heart, mixed the power inside into one, and directly slapped the little dragon ant.


    The heart of the dragon family has dragon power, so let it wrap the power of chaos. In Han Sanqian''s view, it should be the most suitable method for the little dragon ant.


    At the same time, it is also the most appropriate force not to cause rejection in its body.


    Sure enough, with this force into the body of the little dragon ant, there is nothing different from the little dragon ant, which at least fully shows that Han 3000''s prediction is right.


    The next second, in order to prevent accidents, just like the original love for purple, this force directly went in and wrapped it up when the stone didn''t pay attention.


    Then, the force of chaos probed the small stone like a scalpel.


    "Shit, it''s really a stone." Han 3000 couldn''t help muttering.


    Moreover, as the little dragon ant said, the temperature of this stone is really abnormally high, and it is still generating high temperature from the inside.


    Like a bomb that is about to explode, it can trigger the power to rush to the sky at any time.


    Therefore, it is no exaggeration for the little dragon ant to say that he can''t move for the time being.


    However, Han 3000 soon found something different in his exploration.


    That''s the previous joke. It seems that it''s really not just a joke, but


    actual!


    It consists of a very subtle meridian, which is actually closely connected to the inside of the body of the little dragon ant.


    However, Han Sanqian believes that the significance of the existence of this meridian is definitely not to survive by absorbing the nutrition of little dragon ants.


    Therefore, there can only be one result, that is to rely on it for some kind of energy absorption!


    It''s really the same as the original poverty of heaven.


    Therefore, if you want to prevent it from deflagration, you should cut off the connection between them in time. Then, even if it needs to explode again without energy support, how far can it explode?


    At least it should be controllable.


    Thinking of this, Han 3000 opened his mouth slightly: "I want to help you take it out of your body. Do you agree?"


    "The child belongs to his father. What his father says is what he says." Little dragon ant is very simple.


    He thought for a moment. In fact, Han Sanyi really didn''t have anything. But his clever answer made Han Sanyi guilty for a long time


    However, if it is not removed, the little dragon ant can only stay here.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian decided that he would still choose to do so even if it was dangerous and might even have any unpredictable consequences.


    The purpose is for one.


    Get out of here.


    "This may be dangerous, but don''t worry, I will accompany you and face it with you."


    "Father, come." Then the little dragon ant closed his eyes.


    Han 3000 also nodded, bit his teeth, directly increased his strength and moved his hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3798

    Almost as Han Sany stepped up his efforts, the little dragon ant couldn''t help feeling a burst of pain.


    The stone wrapped with a lot of energy seems to feel the threat obviously. At this time, it has been suppressed. It chooses to explode and fight.


    A huge flame explodes directly from its body!


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to be careless at all. He tried his best to control his power and wrapped the stone to prevent any heat from spreading out.


    Because it is obvious that once the flame breaks through and is released, the subsequent danger is self-evident.


    But it is obviously not easy to control.


    The huge and crazy energy consumption made Han 3000 sweating at this time, but he had no choice but to bite his teeth and resist.


    The little dragon ant is also obviously bearing its super sharp pain as the medium of the competition between the two forces. It feels that its body is not its own general anti Buddha.


    But it also knows that this is what it must experience.


    Looking at Han 3000, he insisted hard, so from beginning to end, he didn''t make a sound.


    "Hold it." Han 3000 gave a low shout.


    The little dragon ant immediately nodded.


    "Get up!"


    With another light drink, Han 3000 raised another energy, wrapped by other energy, and the new energy directly cut into the fine meridians connected between the stone and the body of the little dragon ant like a knife.


    Success and failure are also in one fell swoop!


    WOW!!


    The energy is like a knife. Under the power, the fine meridians are broken instantly.


    Bang!


    But almost at the moment when the meridians were broken, the stone suddenly released a strong energy and exploded directly outward.


    Han 3000, which controls it with energy package, flies backwards several meters like being knocked away by a huge mountain.


    After that, he hit the ground heavily, a mouthful of blood gushed directly from his mouth, and the whole person also had Venus in his eyes.


    "Shit!" Han 3000 couldn''t help scolding. This bullet almost made him doubt his life, and the internal organs of his body turned over again.


    "Poof!"


    Almost at the same time, the little dragon ant, as the carrier, also suddenly ejected a fiery red blood like liquid from its mouth. Obviously, the whole person was also in great pain and seriously damaged!


    But what makes people feel more confused is that with its blood spurting, the stone whose meridians were cut off also slowly flew out.


    Out of control, it moved into the air and seemed to be looking at one person and one beast coldly.


    It seems to be telling about their recklessness and rudeness!


    Han 3000 looked at the little dragon ant and saw that it was already weak at this time, so even if he was injured at this time, he still endured the sharp pain, turned out an energy, wrapped it, and then slowly brought it to his side to protect it.


    Han Sanqian looked at the stone in the air with vigilance and was ready to defend at any time.


    God knows how this stone will attack itself next!


    One second, two seconds!


    About ten seconds!


    One person, one stone, just look at each other across the air.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the small stone suddenly sent out a dazzling huge fire and rushed at Han 3000.


    "Shit!"


    With a low scold, Han 30001 carp got up. Facing the small stone with a huge fire, Han 30001 stood up and looked at it.


    Next second!


    "Run!"


    Then, Han 3000 smoked at his feet and drove away directly.


    The stone is fast and fierce with huge fire, but the problem is that it can''t hold Han 3000 who opened Taixu SHENBU.


    It''s like a mouse. It jumps up and down. It''s difficult to determine its whereabouts. Its body method is very fast.


    For several rounds in a row, the small stone looked very bulky directly under the comparison of Han 3000. Let alone attacking Han 3000, even his shadow could not be touched.


    Suddenly, at this time, the little stone seemed to have spirit, and generally realized that this pursuit was not the way. It suddenly stopped directly.


    Then, as just now, he flew in the air and seemed to look coldly at Han 3000.


    At the other end, Han 3000, who was running vigorously, also stopped in doubt. He looked at the small stone in some confusion and confusion. He didn''t know what this guy wanted!


    Soon, the stone gave it the answer.


    Shit!!


    "I love you!" Han 3000 opened his eyes and looked at the small stone. At this time, the biggest cry from his heart broke out!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3799

    That stone, it won''t chase.


    It chose


    Full screen second kill!


    At this time, a super fierce flame erupted in its body, so that the whole space could be ignited in an instant.


    A huge sea of fire surrounded from all sides of the ground!


    Run?


    There seems to be only one end to where you run.


    And it''s the same kind!


    "Why don''t you come here earlier? You have to chase me for a long time? Isn''t it fun?" While scolding, Han Sanyi didn''t intend to sit and die.


    Activate all the energy in the body and directly strengthen an energy protection cover.


    Although Han 3000 himself knows very well that he may not be able to resist such a move again. After all, he has consumed a lot of real energy before, but this is the only way out of all the ways.


    Count how much you can block!


    Boom!!


    Huge fire is spreading all over the sky!


    Bang!


    At almost the same time, there was a strange noise on the barrier of Han 3000. At the same time, the energy circle was deforming madly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and seemed to be about to collapse at any time.


    "Damn it, so fierce?"


    Han 3000 gave a low scold, strengthened all the real energy in his body, and madly supported his energy barrier.


    One wants to break and the other to attack.


    There is an instant confrontation between the two!


    But this confrontation can be seen in almost a moment.


    Han 3000, who has consumed a lot of real energy, may be able to withstand a small attack for a long time, but he is almost impossible to resist this super attack in a short time.


    With a loud noise, the barrier was broken on the spot, and the huge fire poured in from the outside. For a time, it swept Han 3000''s body madly.


    Han 3000 only felt that he had been thrown into the crematorium to prevent the Buddha. His body burned on the spot. Even Han 3000 himself showed his teeth in pain.


    But Han 3000 knew better than anyone that he had no time to deal with the pain. What he had to do now was to forcibly urge the meridians of his body with genuine Qi.


    When the outside world can''t resist, at least we should use this to forcibly protect the internal meridians of the body. Otherwise, this is really a complete calving and there is nothing left.


    Pooh Pooh!


    But even so, the big mouth of blood still kept flowing out of Han 3000''s mouth. The super high temperature made Han 3000''s internal anti Buddha almost steamed.


    "Father, if you go on like this, you will be roasted by this huge fire to be scorched outside and tender inside." Under the protection of Han 3000, the little dragon ant is extremely uncomfortable because of the high temperature, but generally speaking, there is no life danger.


    Han 3000 endured with great difficulty and didn''t answer. He didn''t want to answer, but was really unable to speak in pain.


    Why didn''t he know what little dragon ant said?


    But the question is, now that this is the case, what can he do?!


    At present, the only thing is to rely on the flame emitted by the flint, which is already the highest limit.


    After that, the fire will be reduced. Han 3000 dare not say anything else, but at least according to the current situation, he can persist until he survives.


    To hand over his fate to others is really the first time in his life and the most reluctant way in his life.


    But not right now.


    This kind of taste is not good and can only be endured silently.


    Little dragon ant didn''t speak, but looking at Han 3000''s eyes and looking at the stone in the sea of fire, he also understood his father''s intention: "father, can we only see it now?"


    "What if it had just erupted?"


    What to do? Han Sanqian didn''t think about it.


    But at least for now, he is more convinced of his confidence in winning the bet, because it has been separated from the little dragon ant. How much explosive can it have?


    But just when Han 3000 was a little happy, cold water poured in


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3800

    The stone anti Buddha is really spiritual and can listen to moving words. It began to show its attitude and strength just after the voice of three thousand one people and one animal in Han.


    It suddenly released a larger flame from its body, and then rushed to Han 3000.


    Originally, Han 3000 couldn''t hold on to the current fire. He could only pray that its suddenly became smaller to save his life. This time, it fell down and increased instead of decreasing.


    Han 3000 had no choice but to stare at the huge flame coming towards him more and more.


    "Forget it, I gave up." Han 3000 smiled bitterly, took back most of the real energy to protect the meridians, and beat them all on the barrier to protect the little dragon ant.


    It is small, and the energy mask can naturally be fine and thin. Compared with Han 3000, it is more hopeful to survive the fire.


    "Father, no, no, no, don''t. the child is willing to live with you. The child doesn''t want to be an orphan as soon as he is born." Anxiously looking at Han 3000, little dragon ant cried sadly.


    But Han 3000''s resolute eyes didn''t mean to change his mind at all. Little dragon ant suddenly turned his head away from the stone and said angrily, "you hateful fellow, it''s all right to harm me on weekdays. Today I still want to persecute my father. Damn it, I''ll fight with you."


    Between the words, the little dragon ant directly bit his teeth and rushed to the sea of fire, aiming at the red stone deep in it.


    Han Sanyi''s mind was on the energy mask to make the last support for the little dragon ant. He didn''t expect that the little thing would suddenly attack the red stone.


    At this time, it was impossible for him to hold it.


    "Come back."


    With a light drink, Han 3000 can''t care so much. Anyway, his ending has been visible. It''s better to save one before he dies.


    As soon as he bit his teeth, Han 3000 followed and chased away.


    "Ah!"


    In the endless sea of fire, even if Han 3000 gives Yu''s energy shield for protection, it is obviously difficult to stop the fire without Han 3000''s energy support. The little dragon ant continues to wail and scream while rushing.


    The shield of the whole body began to dissipate in the fire, and its skin began to melt in the fire!


    At the critical moment, Han 3000 has arrived. He can really hang on to the little dragon ant directly and reluctantly maintain the energy shield for it!


    "Confused, come back."


    Although Han 3000 shouted behind him, the more he was protected by Han 3000, the more at this moment, the little dragon ant was biting the teeth of the "father murderer" in front of him. It was bound to swallow his bones and drink his blood, and the offensive increased instead of decreasing!


    Seeing that it is getting closer and closer to the red stone, and the surrounding flames are getting more and more surprising, Han 3000 is very clear that the little guy''s situation has become more and more dangerous.


    "For a while, I could live more!" A helpless long sigh.


    Han 3000 had no choice. He simply gave up the last energy in his body to support the meridians, transported it all to the Dantian, and hastened to chase the little dragon ant with a little urging.


    Han 3000''s speed was steep and extremely fast, but also in this fast flight, his body began to carbonize and coking.


    From his feet, to his hands, to his trunk, and even... To his face!


    But even so, the speed of Han 3000 has never stopped!


    Finally, before the little dragon ant was about to reach the red stone, he completed the anti super, directly held the little dragon ant in his arms, and then hit the red stone with his back.


    Almost after Han 3000 completed this series of operations, he breathed his last breath, closed his eyes and completely fell into a moment of blurred consciousness.


    Watching Han 3000 close his eyes, little dragon ant is completely worried.


    "No, no, no, father, father."


    The space is full of the sound of sadness. No one can understand the pain of sadness in the little dragon ant''s heart at this time, and no one can understand a child who has not been born for many years. However, shortly after seeing his so-called "father", he watched him die in front of him.


    "Bastard, I''m not finished with you! Ah!!"


    He roared angrily, regardless of anything else, against Han 3000''s body, quickly and desperately hit the stone!


    Boom!!!


    One man, one beast and one stone, accompanied by a huge impact, completely collided at this moment!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3801

    e quiet!


    The whole world was suddenly quiet at that moment.


    Together with time and the burning flame, fangfo stopped.


    But this peace and stillness lasted only about a second.


    Followed by the crazy shaking of the whole space!


    Not a second, but more fierce.


    Boom!


    The fire ignited Han 3000''s body!


    Boom!


    Also lit the little dragon ant at this time!


    Although "father and son" work together as touching, they are never weapons and can''t kill anyone.


    In this way, there is only one end to the red stone, which is also the end expected by Han 3000. The temperature there will only be higher, and the life reminder for the two lives can only be more urgent.


    The fire burned, and even the bodies of father and son crackled.


    But Han 3000 has already lost consciousness, and the little dragon ant without protection has gradually moved towards the end of his life.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for them to be one person and one beast. At least, they don''t have to be tortured by the high temperature and suffer from the burning of their flesh.


    Quiet, everything becomes quiet.


    Everything seems to be beginning to end.


    But it seems that only a moment later, someone disagreed.


    At least, this person may be Han 3000!


    Almost at this moment, a faint white light suddenly appeared in Han 3000''s body!


    Then there was another green light!


    Then there was another yellow light


    Finally, the four-color light came out slowly from Han 3000''s body!


    Then, something flew out of Han 3000''s body!


    It''s a stone!


    And the four rays of light are exactly what it emits.


    If Han 3000 is sober at this time, he must be able to clearly recognize that this stone is nothing else, it is the five element God stone!


    The four-color light is precisely the light emitted by the four traces on the stone after being swallowed by the four beads.


    It is no longer like before, or generate water and wood to moisten and repair Han 3000. Instead, it shines brightly and looks good.


    But it''s strange that at the moment when it rises, the fire around it, which was originally very powerful, was like something terrible that the Buddha met.


    They began to give way, and then they began to extinguish.


    Finally, the range of extinction is getting larger and larger.


    Not only did the fire around the five elements God stone go out, but even Han 3000 began to have no fire around his body. Finally, the scope began to expand.


    Within a few meters, tens of meters, hundreds of meters, even... The whole space!


    All the flames began to go out, and the ultra-high temperature began to drop.


    Even... The fiery red stone is also red and dim at this time. It seems that it is about to enter the final state of extinction.


    Da, Da, Da!


    The five elements divine stone suddenly turned slightly.


    Then, its speed is faster and faster, faster and faster!


    Almost at the same time, the red stone began to retreat slowly, as if it was very afraid, very afraid.


    It''s retreating!


    But this retreat did not last long. When it retreated about ten meters, suddenly it began to rotate along the track of the five elements divine stone.


    The faster they turn, the faster they turn.


    Until the end, the rotation speed of the five elements divine stone has reached the extreme. Looking around, we can see that the four-color lights are mixed together, and the red one is also running at high speed, leaving only one red light.


    The next second, something more magical happened.


    The two stones, which were far apart, began to close slowly at this time.


    Like two magnets, they attract each other without the help of any external force.


    Ten meters, five meters, one meter, and finally the two are almost completely pasted.


    A few seconds later, they began to blend with each other, and their four-color light and fiery red light also began to intersect.


    Finally, they mixed together and seemed to be completely an individual, and their respective light was completely mixed from two into one!


    The light, five colors in one, is very beautiful.


    A few seconds later, the rotation speed began to slow down, the five lights became more beautiful, and the body of the central five element divine stone began to gradually return to its body.


    The red stone is gone. Instead, it is the five element God stone with a red mark at this moment!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3802

    "The color of the five elements is finally condensed, and the power of the five elements is also beginning to appear."


    In the continuous mountains, the night is always so quiet. Where there is no smoke, it is like a bay of stagnant water at this time.


    But in the sky above the stagnant water, at this time, there are two starlights meeting together.


    These two stars are simple stars from the outside, but from the inside, they are clearly two human figures.


    But outside and inside, is it a doorway that ordinary people can peep into.


    "The number is determined, and it has slowly reached a climax. The so-called five elements show power, and the world is restless. Just like the last life words left by that man at the beginning."


    "Now, the wheel of fate has begun to rotate half according to the original prediction, and it will run quickly."


    "The dragon family is the key to start this new turntable of destiny, just as it started the world when the world chaos first opened."


    "Everything is so familiar, but everything is so new."


    "Five elements Kaiwei, you and I have completed most of the tasks. Are you interested recently?"


    "How?"


    "I want to travel around the world and see the appearance of heaven and earth before the great movement. Although it has nothing to be missed by you and me, it has existed in this world in its own way after all."


    "You''re right. Well, it happens that we have free time for each other. We can go and have a look."


    Words fall, two stars suddenly like meteors, across the sky and slowly go away into the distance.


    At this time, under the continuous mountains, I jumped over the city of earth fire, turned over the swamp, and finally came to the closed space.


    One man and one beast lay in the air, curled up, showing the state that they hit the red stone before, but they didn''t fall when they should have fallen to the ground, but floated in the air.


    What can support them floating in the air is just a residual light among the light emitted from the divine stone at this time.


    Then, the other lights on the five elements God stone began to move slowly.


    They began to move towards Han 3000 slowly, like smoke, and gradually surrounded Han 3000, one person and one beast.


    The light curled and moved slowly.


    And a magical scene began to happen.


    The charred bodies on Han 3000 began to fall off a little, accompanied by the continuous growth of new meat, and the little dragon ant beside him began to slowly restore the faint red light on its body.


    Anti Buddha, in an instant, between all the sudden changes, the life of one person and one beast began to take a turn for the better.


    Hoo!


    Suddenly, a wind seemed to blow, dispersing the light floating around, blowing the light into the body of one person and one animal, and waking up one person and one animal.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes. With a little movement, the almost carbonized objects that had already fallen off also fell off completely in an instant. He was like a new creature with a broken shell. His skin was white, tender and shiny!


    The little dragon ant also slowly opened its eyes. Its whole body is also red and smooth, beautiful and very beautiful.


    "Father... Father, we... Did we go to hell? But why is hell so quiet?" The little dragon ant opened its mouth slightly.


    Looking back, Han 3000 found that there was peace around him. Even the high temperature that had made him feel very uncomfortable before disappeared at this time.


    It seems that they have really changed to other places.


    But the question is, where is this place?!


    Han 3000 couldn''t help touching his head and couldn''t reflect for a moment.


    Until, looking back at the light in front of him, he saw the five elements of God stone hanging above his head. He suddenly got up and looked around again.


    "It seems that we haven''t gone anywhere. This place is where you were born, that is, under the swamp!" Han 3000 can almost recognize here, but he doesn''t dare to believe it himself.


    After all, the environment here is really too cool. Where are the high temperatures and fires?!


    They suddenly evaporated and disappeared.


    However, he didn''t seem to have caused any substantial damage to him. How could that red stone disappear?!


    Suddenly, Han 3000 suddenly set his eyes on the five elements God stone hanging over him, and the whole man stared fiercely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3803

    "No... no... no?"


    Han 3000 didn''t dare to take the five elements God stone directly. Instead, he shook his head in self denial.


    But it seems obvious that it should be the only answer.


    Holding his breath slightly, Han 3000 slowly moved and stretched out his hand. The five element God stone slowly landed on his hand.


    Some things you think are terrible, but they really happen as you think, but they become more terrible.


    At least, just like Han 3000 at this time, he took the five elements divine stone.


    On the five elements God stone, the red mark is very abrupt, strange and scary for Han 3000!


    "That red stone..." Han 3000 frowned tightly.


    no


    no


    It... It''s flint?!


    It is the last divine stone on the five elements divine stone that I have dreamed of and searched for for for a long time


    Flint?!


    Shit!


    Now, looking back on the past, the possibility of such speculation has become greater and greater!


    It relies on the body of the little dragon ant to absorb its energy, stabilize itself and release its light fire!


    Because of its existence, the little dragon ant has been accompanied by high temperature since its birth, so


    A series of situations began to arise.


    However, because the little dragon ant belongs to the son of the dragon and the ant, it needs special conditions when it was born, but because the dragon family is close to extermination after participating in the God devil war, it can not meet this special condition.


    So it''s weird that the little dragon ant failed to hatch.


    This conceals the secret of flint, or the little dragon ant carries the pot for it.


    "There is no place to look for in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get it!"


    Han 3000, who had a casual attitude towards the man of the five elements God stone, didn''t think of it at all, but inadvertently got the most critical last link!


    Ridiculous, bullshit, but full of bizarre, people are all excited.


    The five elements divine stone not only saved Han 3000''s life at the critical moment, but also completed its final cohesion.


    There is no such coincidence and drama in the world.


    It''s not only that I got a son for no reason, but also a big business reward of buying one and getting one free.


    Perhaps, in the earth, buying one for free is a deep tragedy hidden in comedy, at least it is such a tragedy in a specific environment.


    Even under the promotion of shopping malls, it is often a means of collecting people from sheep.


    But at least, at this moment, this is great news.


    The super big gift bag, falling from the sky, hit you on the head so skillfully.


    Han 3000 suddenly understood why the dragon of silver armour said that after coming to this place, it was good for the dragon family and had a great connection with him.


    If Han Qi had three thousand stones, he would have killed the other three thousand stones first.


    This is a good boy.


    "Hey, hey." Han 3000 couldn''t help giggling.


    "Father, why are you smiling so obscene?" Asked the little dragon ant.


    Han 3000 returned to his mind, slightly stunned, moved his hand, and gently lifted the little dragon ant with his other hand: "I''m not obscene, but happy, you know? Don''t talk nonsense if children don''t understand."


    "Father, you are really happy. However, happiness is not equal to not being obscene. The fact is that what you just laughed... Is really super obscene, full of greasy feeling and that sense of treachery."


    "Go, children don''t talk nonsense." Han Sanqian didn''t care about his image at all. At this meeting, he still couldn''t help laughing. Then, he moved in his hand and directly hid the five element God stone in his arms.


    After going out, Han 3000 will come back and study the magic under the five elements God stone man.


    "Come on, now that all the problems have been solved, let''s get out of here first." Han three thousand words fell and flew directly towards the upper part.


    Little dragon ant asked, "father, where are we going?"


    "You''re going to see your mother. As for me, Hei hei..." Han 3000 smiled obscene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3804

    Accompanied by someone''s laughter, it was not long before it reached the top.


    After that, he opened the upper cover with genuine Qi, and one person and one beast rushed out of the space and went straight to the swamp.


    At this time, the swamp is already a piece of rain. A large amount of water evaporates rapidly in the high temperature just now. After the fire disappears and cools down, it turns into water condensation and finally brushes down.


    Almost as soon as a man and a beast came out, the rain fell on them and made them breathe and smoke.


    In such a long-term environment, although Han 3000 has obviously felt that the temperature in the space is appropriate, it is obviously far from the outside temperature.


    The rain from the circulation has greatly reduced the temperature. After a sigh of relief, one person and one animal go all the way to the city towards the corridor.


    At almost the same time, the city of earth fire on the ground was surprised at this time, and then it was full of shouting!


    Because when they were extremely afraid and thought that this place would be swallowed up by the high temperature, everything around them suddenly became extremely cool.


    At least, it''s much cooler now than before.


    Therefore, when the ants are going through the stage of being heated to death, the sudden coolness makes all of them cheer and jump for it.


    And inside the palace at this time.


    The queen ant and Su Yingxia are waiting in the house, but they see that the door of the hall is suddenly knocked.


    After the door opened, there was no imagined hot air outside. On the contrary, there were bursts of cold air lower than indoor air.


    This puzzled the queen ant.


    Almost at the same time, a small leader rushed out.


    "I''ve seen the city Lord."


    "Why is it so urgent? It''s outside..." the queen ant obviously heard the noise of laughter outside and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Lord, the temperature in the city has suddenly dropped a lot. Now the people are cheering for it."


    "Cool down?" Although the queen ant could feel it, she was obviously shocked when she heard the word: "but seriously?"


    "Deceiving the city Lord is a capital crime. How dare your subordinates be presumptuous?" The little leader said happily.


    The queen ant was also obviously happy. With a smile on her face, she looked outside the hall. Her excitement was unspeakable: "ha... The city of earth fire has cooled down, and the city of earth fire has cooled down."


    She suddenly thought of something. She fiercely looked back at Su Yingxia and said in a hurry: "Han... Han 3000, he should have succeeded."


    succeed?


    Su Yingxia fiercely stood up.


    "Dihuo city has been roasted for a long time. If Han 3000 had not solved it, how could it suddenly become cool?" The queen likes to say.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s face showed an involuntary smile.


    "Come on, come out with me. Maybe he''ll be back soon." The queen ant was very excited. She turned around, took Su Yingxia''s hand, and took her all the way outside the hall.


    Outside the hall, there was already a lot of joy. With the appearance of the queen ant, the noisy ant colony was quiet.


    The next second, they knelt down together and shouted, "long live the city master, long live the city master."


    In such a prosperous situation, as the top management of the city, it is natural to enjoy the call of all.


    The queen ant smiled, waved her hand and motioned the people to get up.


    After everyone thanked them, they all stood up slowly.


    "The blessing of earth fire is not what I did. You have to thank someone else."


    "If it were not for him, I believe that the city of earthfire would continue its previous state, even to the final destruction."


    "But his appearance completely changed these. He successfully persuaded me and made me rethink our future. Because of this, I agreed to his request, and he did use his ability to change our living situation."


    "The past of the earth fire city will be a thing of the past, and the heat and drought will finally bid farewell. Let''s first thank the benefactor''s wife, Su Yingxia."


    When the words fell, all the ants knelt down again and shouted in unison: "the ant family thanks Su Yingxia, the wife of the benefactor."


    Su Yingxia was embarrassed and waved her hand. Before she spoke, the queen ant suddenly looked up at the ancestral hall. There, a light and shadow was coming out of the ancestral hall and flying straight here.


    "People, your benefactor is here."


    The words fell, and the ants looked back and followed her eyes.


    Under the attention of the public, Han 3000 is flying quickly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3805

    "Benefactor!"


    At the same time, thousands of ants shouted in unison, the sound waves covered the sky, and the momentum was brilliant.


    Han 3000 was like a fairy flying outside the sky. After flying to Su Yingxia and the queen ant, he looked at the crowd of thousands of ants below.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Yingxia had no choice but to smile bitterly: "what have you done yourself? Don''t you know?"


    The queen ant also smiled gently: "Mr. Han, don''t sell off?"


    Han Sanyi smiled, and then a little bit in his hand, and the little dragon ant directly appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Everything is going well. It has an accident safely, and the high temperature in its body has found a corresponding way. But..." Han 3000 sighed.


    When the queen ant saw the birth of the Dragon ant, she naturally knew that it was a great happy event, but before she came and was happy, she was abruptly stuffed back by Han 3000''s sigh.


    She said with some worry, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a little problem." Han 3000 road.


    "Small question?"


    Han 3000 nodded and then looked at the little dragon ant.


    The little dragon ant saw Han 3000 looking at it and shook his little tail: "father, what can I do for you?"


    Han 3000 turned his eyes helplessly, and then looked at them. The meaning was very obvious.


    "Father? The father of the Dragon ant shouldn''t be..." the queen ant didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Su Yingxia was also a little stunned.


    "In fact, I have the power of the dragon family in my body, and then hatch it with the power of the dragon family, so..." Han 3000 reluctantly told them the general situation.


    After listening to these words, the queen ant nodded thoughtfully. On the contrary, Su Yingxia had been forced to endure the funny.


    "So you picked up a cheap son?" Su Yingxia asked with a smile.


    Han 3000 nodded helplessly and looked at Su Yingxia: "we are a couple. Don''t just laugh at me. He is my cheap son. Do you think it''s not yours?"


    "Call mom!"


    Hearing the speech, the little dragon Ant looked at Su Yingxia: "my mother. My mother is so beautiful."


    Su Yingxia smiled gently, stretched out her finger and poked it on the little dragon ant, saying, "you little fellow, your little mouth is very sweet. What''s its name?"


    Han 3000 was helpless: "didn''t take a name."


    "How about I take one?"


    Before Han 3000 could speak, the little dragon ant jumped happily in Han 3000''s palm: "OK, OK, what does the mother take for the child, what does the child call?"


    "Nianer is his sister. If you make up a good word and draw a moral, just call him Hansi?"


    "Hans?" Han Sanyi was stunned.


    It''s all cheap dad. It''s a surname Han. It''s really a fake.


    "Can''t you?"


    Han 3000 shook his head again and again: "of course, good, little dragon ant, you''ll be called Han Si in the future."


    Then Han 3000 turned his eyes to the queen ant.


    The little dragon ant belongs to the ant family after all, so although one is to coax the little dragon ant, and the other is to make Tu Su happy in the summer, these are always a formality.


    In the end, we still need the ant family to nod.


    Naturally, the queen ant knew what Han 3000 meant. She smiled bitterly and shook her head slightly. She whispered in Han 3000''s ear, "the queen ant who really gave birth to it doesn''t know how many generations it is. We can''t be counted as his predecessors, but only his descendants. Naturally, as his predecessors, he can make any decisions, and our descendants can only abide by them."


    "Secondly, he has not been born, but Mr. Han, after you arrived here, he was born smoothly, which already shows that some are determined by heaven, and there is a certain number in the dark."


    "In that case, we should have adhered to God''s will, not our selfishness."


    "Finally, you have helped us solve this problem for many years. We sincerely appreciate that you are regarded as a benefactor. You can take care of the core of our ant tribe. In fact, we are also very eager for it."


    "So it''s called Hans?"


    Han 3000 was slightly surprised, but still nodded: "OK, let''s settle this first. One more thing, I want to ask the queen ant."


    "Why are you so polite, Mr. Han? Just tell me if you have anything to say."


    "Can you find me an open space? I want to study one of my things?"


    "Open space?"


    "Yes, the bigger the better!"


    The queen ant was obviously stunned, but then suddenly smiled


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3806

    "Although I don''t know exactly what you want to do, there is one such place."


    "Outside the city." When the words fell, it pointed to the end ahead.


    Han 3000 smiled and put the little dragon ant in Su Yingxia''s hand: "I''ll do something. You wait for me."


    Then Han 30001 flew out of the city and went all the way.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know what he''s going to do, but it''s too late to think of the sound at this time. He can only see that the tail shadow of Han 3000 is getting smaller and smaller.


    "The city is so busy. Besides, the ants are also a kind of people who know how to repay their kindness. Why don''t you replace Han 3000 in the summer... Have a good drink with us all?"


    Su Yingxia hesitated and was embarrassed: "but I may consume a lot of your food."


    "If you had such concerns before, we would appreciate it. However, now that the high temperature has dropped, it naturally means that the food will slowly increase. Moreover, the little dragon ant has been born, and we have completed our destiny and put aside the past. If there is insufficient food here, we will find other places to live." The queen smiled.


    "Under the hospitality, I hope to welcome summer. Don''t dislike it." The queen added.


    Su Yingxia put down her worry, nodded, smiled and said, "in that case, I''ll thank you on behalf of 3000."


    "Ha ha, you are so polite." Then the queen ant looked at the thousands of ants in the city and shouted, "order to go down immediately, have a big banquet in the city and take out all the best things in the city."


    "Roar!"


    All the ants were excited and cheered.


    "Let''s have a rest first, and then drink with the people when the banquet kitchen is ready." The queen smiled.


    Su Yingxia nodded and looked at the little dragon ant in her hand. The more she looked, the more she liked it: "OK."


    After that, Su Yingxia followed the queen ant and walked slowly towards the palace, while other ant people were also busy with their great joy.


    At the other end, Han 3000 had already crossed the city gate and reached the outside of the city.


    Outside the city, there is a barren land. Looking around, it is full of long loess shops.


    Almost all the mountains on the top are connected to the city, giving people a sense of desolation and depression at the same time.


    However, there is no one around here, which is actually a good place, just in line with Han 3000''s heart.


    "Hey, hey!"


    With a silly smile, Han 3000 suddenly moved in his hand, and the five elements divine stone was directly called out in a short time.


    Five lights and five colors, lightly printed on it, with it running slowly, tut Tut, the more you see, the more beautiful you are.


    The power of the five elements gathers heaven and earth and covers everything. Han 3000 believes that the five elements divine stone with complete body should be extremely powerful?!


    Yes, although Han 3000 hasn''t tried yet, he is so sure in his heart.


    But the heart must always be the heart must, is a mule is a horse, or have to try first.


    There are two ways to try!


    The first is obviously to try according to what the five elements divine stone has been doing.


    That''s his healing power!


    But this thing first needs to hurt Han 3000. No one will be stupid enough to hurt himself and try it.


    Not to mention whether there is life danger, the key is the fucking pain.


    That can only be the second method, attack!


    Use your own strength to urge the five elements divine stone to operate!


    Think of it and do it. A wave of energy that condenses all the real energy in Han 3000''s body can be played directly in a short time!


    Boom!


    The five elements God stone directly rotates wildly!


    Between the buzzing and buzzing, the light flashed on it. Finally, the five colors coagulated and shot directly towards the front.


    Bang!


    At the moment when the great power burst out from the five elements God stone, the strange force it generated directly made a shaking noise. Even the initiator Han 3000 was not frightened by the earthquake.


    After that, this energy goes straight ahead!


    "Shit, the place is too big." Han 3000 is a little depressed.


    It''s not good if the place is small, but it''s obviously bad if it''s too big. At least, this energy can be killed. Even at this meeting, it still can''t end


    This not only makes Han 3000 have to see for a long time, but more importantly, if it flies too far, its power will be greatly reduced. Therefore, if you want to try, the effect may not be very good.


    But when Han 3000 was a little depressed, the energy finally came to the head slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3807

    "Shit!"


    "Shit?"


    "Shit!"


    Han 3000 uttered three times in a row. The first was depressed, the second was confused, and the third was speechless


    In fact, he thought that at such a distance, the released energy should be relatively weakened.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he would be so weak.


    Grass, it doesn''t even make a fart sound.


    Let alone Han 3000''s expectation, it should at least be overwhelming and invincible


    But at least it''s a little less than half. At least there''s a loud noise, and the rubble flies everywhere, right?


    What do you mean?


    Put a squib?!


    When the earthquake was coming, the earth began to shake slightly, but the time of anti Buddha was coming!!


    Boom!!


    Boom!


    Han 3000 frowned and looked around anxiously, but he saw that even the extremely strong earth fire city began to fall on the wall and crumble.


    Bang!


    A loud noise.


    Han Sanshun''s reputation went. Although the underground line of sight was very poor, he could see far ahead. At this time, the rocks were pouring down wildly.


    There, a large area of collapse is happening!


    So that even if the line of sight is very poor, Han 3000 can still clearly see the situation there. This is not how good Han 3000''s vision is, but the movement ahead is really too big.


    It even spread all the way to the top of Han 3000''s head.


    In short, Han 3000 supported it with a piece of energy, which stabilized the situation.


    "Isn''t it?" Han 3000 didn''t put any energy on his head at all.


    His eyes were fixed on the front, motionless.


    Because the site of the collapse ahead is not elsewhere, it is where the energy he just sent hit.


    Nothing happened after the impact, but now


    "Hiss!"


    Han 3000 suddenly couldn''t help taking a breath, and then looked at the five element God stone in front of him: "my darling, are you so powerful?"


    Quietly, destroy the mountain and destroy the stone.


    You can''t even call this a fucking pervert. It''s ridiculous.


    Of course, because of this, Han Sanqian''s current psychology ignited a more absurd and eccentric idea.


    And, bold Bag Day!


    Suicide!


    Naturally, the healing power of the five elements divine stone goes without saying. When there are only four colors, it has been the key savior for many times. Now, when it is completely full, what should its power be?


    On this point, Han 3000 must admit that he is very interested.


    According to Han 3000''s estimation, in the current situation, the dead may be saved by it.


    But speculation needs to be demonstrated, and life is impossible to find others. Therefore, suicide is the best choice.


    However, this risk is a little big. The craziest experimental madman in the world is unlikely to experiment with his own life, right?


    Once you fail, it''s the end of your life.


    Han 3000, who fought countless battles with people of all sizes, didn''t die under the enemy''s knife, but died in his own hands. This can not only scare everyone''s big teeth, but also make 10000 people laugh to death on the ground.


    What should I do?


    Han Sanyi touched his chin and thought carefully and seriously until a moment later, Han Sanyi patted his head: "Oh, I''ll go. This big fire burned down and burned my head? Shit, how can I forget this?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han 3000 directly started to take back the five elements divine stone, and then looked at the crime scene he had destroyed. After confirming that there was no one around, the goods turned around and flew back towards the city.


    At this time, there are thousands of banquet tables in the city, and the ant tribe are happily organizing their gluttonous feast.


    Su Yingxia also came out of the palace again at the Queen''s warm invitation, and walked slowly towards the red table in the center with the Queen''s company.


    But at this time, Han 3000''s figure flew over quickly from a distance again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3808

    Han 3000 is destined to be the focus. Naturally, his appearance is also destined to attract attention.


    Su Yingxia and the queen ant looked at each other curiously and came back so soon?


    Han 3000 quickly fell to the ground and stopped beside Su Yingxia. Looking at the queen ant, he suddenly smiled.


    "Does Mr. Han dislike that the place is small? Has he gone and returned so soon?" The queen smiled softly.


    Han 3000 shook his head and denied, "that place is big enough. How can 3000 dislike it? In fact, when I come back, it has been done."


    "Now that things have been done, it''s the best. You are the protagonist of the celebration banquet just held in the city. If you can eat together, it''s naturally the best of the best."


    "It''s not suitable for me to eat so much food."


    The queen ant smiled bitterly: "the environment has been improved, and the demand for food is naturally an important thing. In other words, the big deal is that we will find a new place to build the city."


    "It''s also a restart."


    "Good start." Han 3000 smiled and nodded: "since the queen ant has said so, if Han refuses again, it will appear that Han doesn''t know good or bad."


    "However, it''s not easy for you to eat your food. My wife and I are also unhappy. Let me mention something. If you promise, let''s have a good drink."


    "But if you don''t agree, Han will never be able to pass his own level, so no matter how generous, Han will certainly refuse."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, the queen ant smiled gently and didn''t care what Han 3000 wanted to mention.


    After all, what Han 3000 has done for the city of earth fire is great enough. If he puts forward any requirements, it is not a problem for the city of earth fire.


    "Please open your mouth. If I can do it, I won''t refuse." Queen ant way.


    "The queen ant doesn''t have to be so nervous, because what I say is not a request, but a gift."


    "Gift?"


    "Yes, it''s impolite to come without going. As guests, we also have some gifts to give you."


    "Oh?"


    "I know some medical skills. Well, after dinner, Han will treat anyone in the ant tribe for free."


    After listening to Han 3000''s words, the queen ant couldn''t help saying something. She thought Han 3000 would say something. As a result


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me. There are three things I can''t save."


    The queen ant was slightly surprised and asked, "which three don''t save?"


    "It''s simple. People who are not incurable will not be saved, people who are terminally ill will not be saved, and people who are on the verge of death will not be saved." Han 3000 road.


    The queen ant immediately understood: "so, your three don''t save, in other words, only those who have a terminal illness and will die, and there are not many days left, right?"


    "Yes, you can understand that." Han 3000 road.


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia hurried over: "3000, although you learned some alchemy on Xianling Island, but... That doesn''t mean you can heal people."


    "Besides, ant man''s body structure is completely different from that of human beings. It''s a little too childish for you to think about treating non similar people without taking care of them?"


    Han 3000 smiled gently: "so I said, I only save those who are dying, and the dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor."


    Although Su Yingxia''s concerns have proved in fact that they are not the same thing as Han 3000.


    But using the five elements divine stone to take a chance, in fact, there are some similarities in the results.


    Yes, this is the best way and candidate for Han 3000 to test the five elements divine stone.


    "But..." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000 in some embarrassment.


    "In fact, Mr. Han also wants to cure the disease and save people. As Mr. Han said, dead horses are regarded as living horse doctors. If they fail, this should be their end. There is no other problem."


    "Conversely, if they succeed, it is almost equivalent to giving them new life." When the words fell, the queen ant looked at Han 3000: "I''ll order it now."


    "OK, hard work, queen ant." Han 3000 road.


    The queen ant smiled and said respectfully, "let''s have a meal first. After dinner, we will officially give him a hand to bring him back to life?"


    Han 3000 immediately burst out laughing: "well, bring the dead back to life!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3809

    With the finalization of the matter, Han 3000 was in a good mood, and the queen ant was even happier.


    In addition, the people in the city were also very happy. The feast, not to mention how good the food was and how wonderful the drink was, was definitely full emotionally.


    Amid the laughter, the feast has lasted for an hour.


    To some extent, the food or drink here is really small for Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia. It can''t be smaller or less. It''s even too much to use a sentence to describe it.


    But it is said that these things taste good, coupled with the enthusiasm of ant people, this is simply one of the best banquets they have ever eaten.


    After drinking and eating, Han 3000 patted his stomach and was quite satisfied.


    So, he looked at the queen ant: "I think the banquet is almost the same. It''s better to..."


    The queen ant smiled: "I have ordered people to set up stalls in the city, and I ordered people to inquire around the city an hour ago."


    "The ant tribe has a large population, so there are many people who naturally die of serious diseases. At present, more than 70 people are waiting at the booth, which..." at this point, the queen ant is obviously a little embarrassed.


    After all, her number is far more than 70.


    This, obviously, will be a huge workload for Han 3000.


    "More than 70 people, are you busy?" Su Yingxia hurriedly muttered.


    She''s really worried about Han 3000. It''s a little reluctant and capable.


    Although the situation of these people is a death in the end, in Su Yingxia''s view, anyone''s life is worthy of respect. Even if his life has only the last minute, it should be controlled by himself, not determined by others.


    If Han 3000 is professional and the other party agrees, it is equivalent to being on the operating table. This risk can be borne.


    But the problem lies in Su Yingxia''s eyes. Han 3000''s medical skills are actually... Unreliable.


    So, there''s some fun.


    As a wife, she must persuade her husband with good words.


    Han 3000 smiled: "for me, there is no difference between seventy people and one person. You seem to doubt me very much?"


    Su Yingxia gave Han 3000 a blank look: "I can support you unconditionally if you do anything. But in this matter... After all, it is related to other people''s lives."


    "You should know what kind of person I am. I also want to help others, not to play with others'' lives with my poor skills. I can''t say how confident I am."


    "But at least half."


    Hearing Han 3000''s words, Su Yingxia didn''t say anything more. She was a little silent and nodded: "OK, I believe you."


    Han 3000 smiled and turned to look at the queen ant: "let''s start?"


    The queen ant nodded and looked at the people next to her: "lead the way."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers nearby took command, turned around and took them slowly towards the city.


    In fact, the arrangement of the queen ant is quite standard.


    Found a huge open space, and then set up two huge earth chairs. To some extent, the workmanship is actually very rough, but just looking at the shape of the chair is completely made according to human form, we can see how much energy these ant people have spent in such a short time.


    Around the chairs, there were two lines at this time.


    They are obviously critically ill patients, mostly pushed or carried by others.


    "There''s no need to line up like this. I hope everyone can line up in a square array." Han 3000 looked at the queen ant.


    "In this case..." the queen ant wondered. Since there was no priority for the square array, who should I show it to first? Who won''t see it first?


    But looking at Han 3000 in the twinkling of an eye, he found that his face was firm and indifferent. It seemed that he had made up his mind.


    In that case, the queen ant had nothing else to say. She glanced at the soldiers beside her and ordered, "let all of them form a square array."


    The soldier was ordered: "yes."


    A moment later, under his command, the confused crowd formed a square array.


    "Lord, the square array has been formed." The soldier replied.


    The queen ant nodded and looked at Han 3000 with a little doubt: "you can start."


    Han 3000 smiled gently, and then he suddenly flew straight into the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3810

    Watching Han Sanyi fly into the sky, the queen ant was surprised.


    Su Yingxia and the ants in No. 1 middle school were also surprised.


    Is it because Han 3000 can fly?


    Of course not!


    But


    Who sees a doctor and treats people? The doctor doesn''t ask about the condition, but soars in front of you?


    Isn''t this fun?


    The queen ant is very strange. She doesn''t know what Han 3000 is doing. Therefore, she can only focus on Su Yingxia. After all, as his wife, she may be able to explain Han 3000''s strange and wonderful treatment.


    Seeing that the queen ant and a group of ant people have put their eyes on themselves one after another, Su Yingxia was stunned. Then she could only smile with embarrassment, and it was destined to be the embarrassment of others to respond to her.


    For a time, the awkward laughter almost filled the day, and the atmosphere of the scene can be said to have completely entered an extremely strange state.


    Su Yingxia''s heart is speechless


    WOW!


    At this time, Han 3000 flew down


    Su Yingxia even suspected that it was not Han 3000 who wanted to come down, but that he had crashed into the bottom of the mountain above the city of earth fire.


    At this time, Han 3000 was in the shape of diving, with one hand as the palm, just like the posture of the Tathagata God''s palm on the earth.


    In particular, the palm of his right hand rushed down. At this time, the five lights are jagged and prevent the light of Buddha and immortal. It''s very beautiful.


    "Broken!"


    With Han Sanyi''s soft drink and fast dive, he happened to stop about half a meter above the head of the crowd. With his stop, the five-color light in his hand suddenly hit the head of everyone in the square array because of inertia.


    Hoo!


    The five lights are scattered and dazzling!


    The air wave is like the diffusion of Fairy Spirit.


    And those who are a little outside are also swept by the five light waves. For a time, in addition to bursts of cool accidents, there is an unspeakable sense of pleasure.


    It is a magical feeling that sublimates from body to spirit in an instant.


    Su Yingxia wanted to ask Han 3000 what he was doing when he came down, but when the different feeling brought by the air wave appeared, she suddenly breathed out.


    Yes, although she doesn''t know what Han 3000 wants to do, at least the feeling from now on tells her that Han 3000 seems to be really saving people.


    She didn''t speak, just stood there quietly and watched.


    Han 3000 still stayed there, motionless, but the five-color light in his hand kept coming out of his hand.


    At this time, the patients in the square array had no blood color on their faces. At this time, there were bursts of comfortable meaning, and there began to be a light blood color on their black faces.


    "They... They seem to be getting better." Beside the queen ant, her soldiers shouted with great excitement.


    The queen ant nodded fiercely and smiled on her face. That''s right. From the face of these people, it''s true.


    "Shit, this Han 3000 is a real god man. Isn''t he too terrible and powerful?"


    "Isn''t it? First, help us put out the high temperature in the earth fire City, and directly rush into the fire pit to hatch the little dragon ants of our ant family. These are amazing enough, but who can think... He can save people."


    "Yes, yes, in fact, I haven''t seen a miracle doctor for so long, but I haven''t seen a miracle doctor like him, even if I haven''t heard of him."


    "Ha ha, no matter how amazing the doctor is, he can save one at a time. It''s good for him to directly save a group at a time. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have killed me. I would never believe it."


    "That''s not true. This kind of treatment can be said to be wonderful. However, it''s only in the eyes of ordinary people like us. In the eyes of other immortals, I''m afraid it''s too simple and complicated for a single person to save people. People directly come to one to many."


    After a group of queen ants were shocked, they couldn''t help admiring each other.


    Su Yingxia''s eyebrows finally opened, and a faint knowing smile also appeared at this time.


    How can she be unhappy when she praises her man?


    However, while everyone was praising Han 3000, an accident suddenly happened


    Those ant people who are enjoying themselves have collectively closed their eyes at this moment


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3811

    Everyone''s smile immediately solidified on their faces


    Su Yingxia''s eyebrows, which had just been loosened, were wrinkled again.


    "This... What''s the matter?"


    "Dead?"


    "Just now it was quite improved. Why did you suddenly close your eyes again?"


    A group of people were obviously a little flustered. They looked at each other. Their faces were all frightened and frightened, and they were full of confusion at the same time.


    "It seems that it has failed."


    "Hey, but this is also expected. They are all dying people and their diseases are incurable. If they can be easily cured, they will not be incurable."


    "That''s right, so we don''t have to be disappointed, let alone stunned. I believe that great Xia Han has done his best, but life and death are vital, wealth is in heaven, and everything is fixed."


    A group of ant people nodded repeatedly when they heard the speech. Even the queen ant sighed slightly. In turn, she patted Su Yingxia on the shoulder, smiled and comforted: "don''t be sad. Han 3000 has done his best."


    "But..." Su Yingxia looked at the queen ant in some embarrassment.


    She doesn''t think things should be covered like this. At least, Han 3000 shouldn''t do this.


    He should at least look at it one by one, which is a necessary process of traditional medicine.


    Some old things, too much to abide by the rules, is naturally not a good thing. But for some things, it must have his reason.


    At least, today should be the latter.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia has a thorn in her heart. In other words, this thorn has never disappeared since Han 3000 wanted to cure people.


    "It''s okay." The queen ant shook her head at Su Yingxia: "before coming, we have communicated clearly with these patients, including explaining the situation to their relatives."


    "No one can pat his chest on an incurable disease to ensure that it will be cured. We believe so, in fact, they can understand."


    Su Yingxia felt much better and nodded, "I''m just afraid we''re sorry for them."


    "Although it''s bad to give them hope and make them despair, it''s better to have hope than not, isn''t it?"


    Su Yingxia was relieved of a lot of burden. She took a long breath and then nodded.


    Almost at this time, around the phalanx, a group of ants silently shed tears.


    They are all family members of the patients. Naturally, when they witness the death of their relatives, their sadness is inevitable.


    Although they have already made psychological preparations, preparation and real occurrence are always two different things after all.


    Han 3000''s face was cold and his eyes were full of energy, but he still didn''t mean to stop in his hand. He still urged the five element God stone in his hand to instill energy into them as much as possible.


    Han 3000''s heart is actually very confused. He doesn''t quite understand why people have improved, but they will suddenly die after a moment of improvement?


    It''s impossible, it shouldn''t be.


    He didn''t believe in evil, and his heart was full of guilt. Therefore, he had no intention to stop.


    The queen ant looked at Su Yingxia, then shouted at Han 3000 in a low voice: "Mr. Han, this is the end of the matter. We all know that you have tried your best, but your life and death are fixed. You have a rest."


    "Yes, yes, great Xia Han, you have worked hard enough. Don''t waste your real energy. Even if they have gone, I believe they can get your treatment before they die. Obviously, they have died without regret."


    With the queen ant and his soldiers shouting, the queen ant quickly winked at the families around the phalanx.


    At that time, the family members also opened their mouths to Han 3000.


    "Great Xia Han, they have left. There is no need to waste resources on them."


    "In fact, we have been very lucky to get your help."


    After persuading, a group of people saw that Han 3000 had not changed at this time, and continued to do his work with a firm face.


    Can people look at the dead queen with their eyes closed?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3812

    She commented for a long time.


    But judging from experience, she knows.


    Miracles should not happen.


    Although, under the five lights, their faces are actually shiny on the whole.


    But it is always just supported by the five lights released by Han 3000.


    Once the five lights are taken back, the faces of these people will suddenly turn straight down, revealing the original appearance of the dead.


    In fact, they have no breath and no movement. Their faces are very peaceful and have no expression at the same time, which shows that they have gone.


    "Hey!"


    The queen ant was helpless. She waved her hands to her men, indicating that they would not watch here and disperse.


    The ants took orders and dispersed one after another.


    The relatives of the dead looked at the queen ant. Finally, they nodded and retreated helplessly.


    "Let''s have a rest first." The queen ant said to Su Yingxia, "I believe he didn''t save anyone. It should be worse than anyone present."


    "Give him some time and space to slowly accept the reality."


    Su Yingxia still wants to say something. She doesn''t want to leave. After all, she wants to stay with Han 3000.


    But when she heard the queen ant say so, she finally hid her words in her stomach, nodded, followed the queen ant, looked at Han 3000 reluctantly and worried, and left.


    The surrounding area was still full of ant people, but in the twinkling of an eye, the surrounding area was empty, leaving Han 3000 and the dead in the square array still in place.


    The dead can''t go, while Han 3000 doesn''t want to go.


    The two are deadlocked!


    In the palace, Su Yingxia and the queen ant sat down respectively. Although Su Yingxia came back, his heart obviously remained on the side of Han 3000.


    With a slight smile, the queen ant poured a glass of water and handed it to Su Yingxia: "it''s good to have a good heart, but being too kind sometimes makes people indecisive, so it''s cowardly and difficult to do things."


    "No one will blame Han 3000, even if he didn''t help Dihuo City solve the crisis."


    "I know that you are always somewhat dissatisfied with your husband. He treats people in that way, but the thing of treatment itself is 10000 kinds of people, 10000 kinds of treatment."


    "He is your husband. You should know that he is definitely not a reckless and frivolous person. Since he does that, he must have his reason, doesn''t he?"


    Su Yingxia was slightly surprised. Then she smiled: "it''s also a shame. As his wife, I finally need outsiders to explain me."


    "Yes, I do maintain uncertainty and uneasiness about the treatment method of Han 3000. I even think it is because of this."


    "But you''re right. I know him best. He''s very steady, and he''s not a man who tries to be in the limelight."


    "He should have his reason for doing that, and I believe he will do it with great certainty."


    "The reason for failure, as you said, is that those people are indeed dying after all. In fact, their chances of survival are almost equal to none."


    "Han 3000 is sure, but he can''t grasp the enemy''s inevitable death. In fact, it''s completely understandable."


    When the queen ant heard the speech, she couldn''t help laughing: "of course it''s best if you can figure it out by yourself."


    "Hoo"! Su Yingxia got up and smiled: "OK, it''s all right. I think too much. Excessive kindness is white lotus. I''m not."


    "By the way, queen ant, can I trouble you with one thing?"


    The queen ant smiled and said, "if you have anything to say, we will do our best."


    "Can you give me some more of the green drinks you gave me before?" Su Yingxia said with some embarrassment: "I heard from Han Si that they were very hot when they were underground. Although they had eaten something, they didn''t drink anything. I think... He should be thirsty."


    The queen ant suddenly said, "of course there''s no problem. I''ll get it right now."


    The queen turned and went to the small room next to her. Just two steps later, she suddenly frowned.


    A burst of cold suddenly came from the outside. At this time, it was attacking at a super fast speed. Almost at the same time she turned her head and looked, several dark shadows had been killed suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3813

    Brush! Brush! Brush!


    Several silver lights attacked and ghosts attacked.


    As soon as the queen ant retreated subconsciously, she heard only a few loud bangs in a short time.


    Looking back, I saw seven or eight thumb sized holes left behind.


    She immediately noticed that the situation was wrong and immediately drew a spear in her hand, showing a defensive posture.


    "Wow!"


    Five shadows came in from the outside and attacked the queen ant.


    The queen ant was also impolite. She picked up a spear on the spot, flapped her wings and directly greeted her.


    The two forces immediately clashed head-on.


    Su Yingxia rushed up to help on the spot. However, just as she wanted to move, a dark figure rushed in quickly. Even though she reflected that she was fast enough, when she first turned around, a pair of big hands had already surrounded it.


    The next second, she was held directly in her arms.


    Su Yingxia was so angry that he broke away fiercely and scolded each other angrily: "you bastard, you let me go, i... three... Three thousand?"


    Struggling, Su Yingxia glanced at the person holding her, and was stunned in situ.


    Han 3000 smiled and made a hissing gesture. Then he motioned Su Yingxia to look at the queen ant with his eyes.


    Su Yingxia obediently followed suit and looked at the queen ant. Houdun time could not help frowning.


    At this time, the queen ant was fighting one against five. Although she did not fall into the disadvantage, she did not have the slightest possibility of gaining the upper hand in terms of her ability.


    Most importantly, the group of people who besieged the queen ant


    fantastic.


    Almost all ant people.


    "Take a closer look." Han 3000 smiled.


    Su Yingxia frowned. The next second, she suddenly opened her mouth in surprise: "isn''t this?"


    Han 3000 smiled and didn''t speak. He held Su Yingxia and watched a good play.


    Both sides attacked me. It lasted more than ten minutes. Then, with the queen ant yelling, the spear waved suddenly and directly shook back the people who were besieging him.


    The situation has finally stabilized a little.


    But when the queen ant was ready to pursue the victory, suddenly she was stunned.


    Although she had found that the people who attacked her were her own people during the war, she suddenly found that almost all of them were very strange.


    Although the earth fire city is huge, in this place, the queen ant dare not say she knows everyone here, but at least she is familiar with their looks.


    But these people in front of me


    It''s weird.


    It seems strange to say you know someone, but if you say you are completely strange, it seems that you are always familiar.


    "Who are you?" The queen frowned.


    "They are from the city of earthfire." Han 3000 smiled.


    As soon as the words fell, the five people who were still fighting with the queen ant just now knelt respectfully in front of the queen ant: "we are reckless, dare to harass the city Lord, and hope the city Lord will forgive us."


    Hearing this, the queen ant was even more confused, but when she looked at the five people again, she seemed to suddenly think of something.


    The ant man she had been staring at raised his head and looked at her with a smile: "city Lord, you don''t know me? I''m seven and seven."


    "Seven and seven?" The queen ant was stunned and obviously didn''t believe it: "seven and seven is here. Now it should be at least 70 or 80 years old. How can you be seven and seven?"


    "If you look at it face to face, there will be at most one in twenty. Why do you pretend to be him?"


    "But you look a little alike. Who are you?"


    "Who doesn''t know the power of the city Lord? How dare the small ones admit their truth in front of the city Lord? The small ones are really seven and seven. Please give the city Lord a clear lesson."


    Then, the ant man buried his head very low, and his posture was extremely low.


    The queen frowned and looked at the queen without even blinking. More and more evidence seems to show that the person in front of her is really seven and seven.


    He has worked as a guard for himself before, so he knows him quite well.


    "But you..." halfway through her words, the queen ant suddenly remembered something. In particular, the corners of her eyes had already left Han 3000, who was supposed to treat patients outside, was here. It seemed that she suddenly found the root that could explain these things.


    She suddenly looked up in surprise at Han 3000, and then looked at seven and seven: "you mean..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3814

    In half, the queen ant was full of surprises.


    "Yes, with the help of doctor Han, we... We not only miraculously regained our rebirth, but more importantly, our group of people are strangely rejuvenated." Seven and seven lowered their heads. Although they were extremely respectful in tone, they could not hide his inner joy and excitement.


    In fact, not only he, but also everyone present was so excited.


    With surprise and surprise in her eyes, the queen looked at Han 3000, but Han 3000 just smiled calmly.


    Su Yingxia also looked at Han 3000 with a kind of pride on her face.


    "Why are you making such a fuss? Isn''t this routine?" Han 3000 shook his head helplessly: "don''t you find what''s different between them?"


    As soon as the words fell, Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and the queen ant.


    They looked at each other strangely. What''s the difference?


    Everything is different. They are even dozens of years younger, which is the biggest change.


    What could have changed more than that?


    Seeing that they were puzzled, Han 3000 smiled bitterly: "didn''t the queen ant find anything in the fight just now?"


    After hearing this, the queen ant was obviously stunned. Yes, she was still immersed in this surprise when she saw that seven and seven people were rejuvenated. She put it behind her.


    In the city of earth fire, ant soldiers always march forward bravely and are not afraid of life and death. This is the advantage of ant soldiers.


    But on the contrary, there are often fatal shortcomings hidden under the advantages.


    Although they are brave, they are quantifiable, so their individual energy is not prominent.


    In the face of a more powerful enemy, all they can rely on is quantitative superiority and spiritual detachment.


    If we face the super master like queen ant, the obvious gap is huge.


    But just now, only five ant soldiers were able to compete with themselves.


    This alone, in fact, is enough to surprise anyone.


    "Yes, how can they suddenly... Suddenly so powerful?" Asked the queen ant.


    Speaking of this, Han 3000 finally couldn''t help feeling proud: "it''s a long story, I..."


    Before it was over, the queen ant had subconsciously interrupted Han 3000''s words: "even if it is longer, we are willing to listen."


    Su Yingxia nodded like mashing garlic at this time.


    Han 3000 felt his head in embarrassment and scratched his head in some embarrassment: "Hey, it''s actually my mistake, but this mistake made them happy because of misfortune."


    "Mistakes?" Su Yingxia didn''t understand.


    Han 3000 smiled: "before you say it, you should also consider the people''s feelings. I''ve been thirsty for a long time. Should you give me something to drink?"


    The queen ant and Su Yingxia were stunned at each other. The queen ant said with a helpless smile, "I''ll get it for you now."


    "Would you like a seat?" Su Yingxia smiled.


    "The best seat is not comfortable holding my wife." Han 3000 said with a smile, "no need."


    Su Yingxia smiled. Just then, the queen ant came out with her water and handed it to Han 3000: "can you say it now?"


    After receiving the water, Han 3000 drank. It was strange, but it had its unique taste. He nodded: "in fact, from the beginning, I ignored something, and it was this thing that caused a mistake, and because of this mistake, they were blessed."


    "Me?"


    Han 3000 had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Yingxia, although you told me that the body structure of ant man is different from ours, so the medical method should be different. I thought of this."


    "But at that time, I didn''t want to use my own medical skills to save people. I wouldn''t be so hasty. Although there are medical books on Xianling Island, I''m not a formal disciple after all, and there is a gap between me and the garbage medicine God."


    "What I want to use is actually the five element God stone." Han 3000 said: "it has magical curative effect. In particular, when I saved the little dragon ant this time, I accidentally harvested flint, which has made it a complete genus of five elements and reached the peak of attributes."


    "The five elements divine stone has no differential treatment, so in fact, there is little difference between man and ant man, but the problem is..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3815

    After drinking water and glancing at the queen ant and Su Yingxia, Han 3000 was a little ashamed: "I don''t know if he was too happy at noon. I ignored one point. The individual differences between ant people and us are really huge."


    "We are almost many times their."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "so you mean..."


    "At that time, in order to test the effect, I didn''t think too much, so I didn''t restrain the power of the five elements divine stone. At the same time, because it was a group of ant people who treated the disease and saved people, I tried to get all the energy from their celestial cover in the best way."


    The queen ant suddenly understood: "no wonder you want to fall from the sky. It turns out... It''s because of this."


    Su Yingxia also realized that this treatment method was extremely strange, at least at that time.


    But now I hear Han 3000''s explanation, which makes people suddenly enlightened.


    "This method is also what I saw in the medical books in Xianling island. It takes Qi as treatment. This is a strange method." Han 3000 looked at Su Yingxia and continued, "but the problem is that I have maximized everything, but I ignore that the ant man''s body is too small."


    "So, as soon as the breath enters their bodies, at the beginning, they certainly benefit from the treatment and have an excellent complexion."


    "Then why did they die soon after they looked good?"


    "It looks like they''re dead, but in fact they''re just faking death because they can''t digest too much energy." Han 3000 said, "it''s like passing on merit."


    "When super masters pass on their skills to us, in order to maximize the transfer, they often enter zhenneng from the tianlinggai, and adjust our meridians at the same time, so that the zhenneng can reach Dantian smoothly."


    "In fact, I have the same skill in treating them, but unfortunately, I didn''t get through their meridians. This has created a large number of people who can really block and explode their meridians in their bodies, making them lose their self-control and fall into a coma."


    "However, with my continuous treatment, these can really slowly open up their meridians and achieve a similar skill transfer. Therefore, after their bodies are fully controlled, they not only recover from their previous illness, but also make rapid progress because of a large number of real abilities."


    When the words fell, Han Sanna was a proud man.


    Of course, being able to help others is a proud thing, but it can not only help others, but also help them. If so, what can we be more proud of?


    It doesn''t hurt to keep a high profile at the wedding.


    From the beginning to the present, the smile on the queen ant''s face hasn''t stopped. When Han 3000 finished, she said excitedly, "ha ha, although I still don''t hear very clearly, I see the result anyway."


    "What are you five waiting for? Why don''t you kneel down and thank your benefactor? I tell you, this is a second kindness, no worse than your parents."


    Han 3000 shook his head: "no, many of them are older than me. Let them kneel down for me. Isn''t that a loss of my life? I still want to stay with my wife for a few more years."


    "But the grace of regeneration is indeed..." said the queen ant.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "don''t praise the queen ant any more. Some people''s tails have already been raised to the sky. If you continue to praise, you won''t have to make a circle. What''s higher?"


    The queen ant laughed and said, "OK, then don''t kneel. However, it''s a blessing from heaven that our earth fire city can suddenly get this blessing."


    "This is called keeping the clouds open and the sun bright." Su Yingxia road.


    "Well said, it''s a good one to keep the clouds open and see the sun bright. I don''t know how many years our earth fire city has survived. Today, it''s really the clouds open and see the sun bright." The queen ant said, "can you go out with me?"


    Han 3000 and Su Yingxia didn''t know what the queen ant was going to do, but they nodded.


    The queen ant immediately led them all the way out of the palace and went outside.


    As soon as she left the palace, the queen ant summoned her entourage, and then said a few words in his ear. At the same time, there was a mysterious and cunning smile on her face.


    "Go."


    "Yes." The entourage also smiled and immediately withdrew


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3816

    "Two, please." The queen said politely.


    The couple nodded, followed the queen ant, and walked all the way to the city again.


    Within a moment, the party returned to the center of the square again.


    Han Sansan and Su Yingxia don''t know what this is about, but as soon as they settle down, they see that all kinds of ant people are gathering from all around.


    In the broad view, it was a large area of dense and dark.


    Han threethousand smiled awkwardly and whispered to Su Yingxia, "just saved more than 70 people. Do you want to thank me for such a big battle?"


    Su Yingxia gently bumped into Han 3000 and said with a smile: "maybe people don''t thank you for your confidence. Do you know aliens? There are also various legends on earth that they are super capable?"


    "Some people are very different from them. Do you think you might be an alien in their eyes?"


    Han threethousand said helplessly, "do you mean that I have become a monkey? To show them a play?"


    Su Yingxia gave a white look and joked, "that may be right."


    At this time, the queen ant looked around at the crowd. The attendant also respectfully ran over and half knelt and said, "city master, the city of earthfire has about 81200 people, actually 81200 people."


    "OK." The queen ant nodded and looked around, and the feeling of monarchy would instantly disappear without anger.


    "For the previous banquet, I want you to thank Mr. Han for his control of the temperature in the earth fire city and the hatching of my ant family eggs. I don''t need to say more about this?" The Queen''s path.


    Han threethousand whispered to Su Yingxia, "look, I said I was grateful."


    Su Yingxia curled her lips: "Stinky beauty."


    The ants nodded together.


    The queen ant continued to say, "however, as the old saying goes, there are frogs at the bottom of a well. Today, there are also ants in the well."


    "It never occurred to me that Han San could not only go from heaven to earth and accomplish the impossible feat, but also enter the hall."


    "Previously, a group of about seventy patients who were about to be taken away by incurable diseases were urgently summoned in the city. They have successfully recovered."


    "What?"


    "I''ll go. How is that possible?"


    "Those people are dying. It''s useless to take any medicine or see any doctor. This... The family even began to prepare for the afterlife. This suddenly came to life?"


    "Is that impossible?"


    A gang of ant people are called surprised, but they are called unbelievers.


    The queen ant smiled softly: "seven and seven, what are you waiting for? At present, your benefactor is being questioned by everyone! Although the people who question are all your people, it is your benefactor who is being slandered."


    As soon as the words came to an end, seven and seventy-five people who had been deliberately arranged by Han 3000 took the lead to stand up. Then, dozens of people who had been treated before also stood up.


    "Mr. Han is unparalleled in the world. He can fly up to the sky and down to the earth. Is it God and man under the yellow sky that you people can question?"


    "Yes, although I have always hated someone in ShenHa, for Mr. Han, he no longer needs myths and is a myth."


    "We are all dying people, but now you can see that we are not only alive again, but also younger and healthier. Most importantly, our cultivation is more fierce."


    "These are all gifts from Mr. Bai Han. For us, he is the most important benefactor in our lives. Anyone who questions him will be against our more than 70 people."


    "Yes, even our clansmen, don''t blame us."


    More than 70 people held their heads high and said they were dignified. This is great confidence and great respect for Han 3000.


    Seeing these 70 people stand up, there are their relatives or friends among the ants. After a few eyes, they recognize them and whisper to the people around them for a while.


    Finally, the whisper became louder and louder, and even slowly began to cause a sensation among the ants.


    More and more people are beginning to believe this fact, although it is difficult for them to accept.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can personally prove that this matter can never be false, but a fact." The queen ant took a step forward and smiled, but when she was about to speak, she was surprised to find out.


    She suddenly fainted to the ground


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3817

    The sudden change not only made all the ants on the scene nervous, but also made Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia worried on the spot.


    The entourage quickly helped the fainting queen ant, but the height of the queen ant was too big for them, and the ant colony was in a panic for a while.


    Fortunately, Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian responded in time. Su Yingxia held the fainting queen ant, while Han Sanqian immediately grabbed the front and slapped a piece of energy directly into her hand.


    "How is she?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly, and energy was detected in his body.


    But before Han threethousand came, suddenly, something more terrible happened.


    The followers around the queen ant were almost the same as those just now. Suddenly, they all fainted. In turn, the ants began to fall down one after another.


    It was a total of 80000 people. Just a collective move was already shocking, not to mention that at this moment, they still fell down collectively.


    "What... What''s going on?" Su Yingxia is worried.


    Although there is not much contact, there has always been intersection. People are made of meat. How can su Yingxia not worry?


    Moreover, even if there is no intersection, more than 80000 lives are enough to make anyone worried.


    Han Sanqian also looked confused. He glanced at all the people on the scene. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened.


    "One person may have a problem with himself, but if so many people faint, will... What''s the matter?" Su Yingxia asked Han 3000.


    Han threethousand frowned slightly: "if this is the case collectively, there is probably only one possibility."


    Su Yingxia said, "you mean collective poisoning?"


    Han 3000 nodded. Only this possibility can lead to the current situation.


    "What should I do? You should try to find a way. It''s... It''s the life of a city." Su Yingxia said urgently.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything. Instead, he instilled Qi into the queen and explored the situation in her body more seriously.


    Finally, Han Sanqian stopped. Su Yingxia asked nervously, "how about being poisoned?"


    Han threethousand frowned and nodded heavily: "from its context, it is indeed poisoned, and it should be not shallow."


    "Ah? She... How could she be poisoned?"


    "Maybe the things at the banquet were not clean."


    "Then why are we all right, but they......"


    "Our body is more than ten times as big as theirs. For us, the poison that may be fatal to them is only a small amount, and it will not even cause any disease to us." Han explained.


    Su Yingxia nodded, "can you... Save them?"


    Hearing this, Han 3000 took a meaningful look at the queen ant and said in a bitter voice, "this is more than 80000 people. Although I can save people, I am not a machine."


    "Do you really want to kill me?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head desperately. "Of course I don''t want to, but... But you can see that there are so many lives after all."


    Han Sanqian smiled and sighed: "people say that people are greedy. I didn''t expect..."


    Han 3000 didn''t say anything, but patted Su Yingxia on the shoulder: "let''s put the queen ant here for a while. Let''s go back to her palace and have a drink. I''m tired and want to rest."


    "Ah? Put it here?" Su Yingxia was stunned: "but they... Their situation."


    "Don''t worry."


    Han threethousand said that he helped Su Yingxia put the queen ant on the ground, and then he pulled Su Yingxia, who was worried, back to the palace.


    When the couple returned to the palace, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but hand over the previously unfinished water to Han 3000 and said, "they are poisoned. Shall we put them like that?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. You might as well worry about me as about them." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han threethousand strangely: "worried about you? Didn''t you say that even if you and I were poisoned, it wouldn''t affect us because of the small amount?"


    Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "of course you should worry about me."


    "What do you say?"


    Han threethousand shook his head. Then he came to Su Yingxia''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3818

    Han threethousand smiled helplessly, shook his head and continued to drink his own water.


    Su Yingxia took back her shocked eyes, and still looked at Han 3000 with some inconceivable eyes: "they are all pretending to be poisoned? How can this be possible?"


    "What''s impossible?" Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "although their acting skills are really good, it''s a pity that they met me. There are indeed signs of poisoning on the queen ant, but her purpose is only to deceive us."


    "In order to cheat you, I really poisoned myself. Is it so exaggerated?" Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "It looks crazy to gamble on his own life. But when you think about Yingxia, if there is still a person standing next to her who can save the dead, what is the point of poisoning?"


    "You mean, you gave her enough confidence? But why did she do this just to cheat you? What good would it do if she cheated you?"


    Han San pointed to himself and said with a smile, "do you think I look like a sheep?"


    "Ah?"


    "She wants to collect my wool." Han threethousand smiled and said, "if I saved her, don''t you think about it? Would she not only return to her youth, but also get a huge improvement and a steep leap in accomplishments, just like the seven and seven


    Su Yingxia thinks carefully. Han Sanqian''s words are also reasonable.


    Nodded, which is also true.


    "What you said seems like that, but to be honest, I think the queen ant is quite straightforward. She should not be the kind of person who is so scheming and likes to take advantage." Su Yingxia road.


    Hanshan nodded: "she is really not that kind of person. I agree with you. The queen ant is fairly honest."


    "Then why did she do that? In fact, I think she would ask you to help directly, and you would never refuse." Su Yingxia road.


    Han threethousand nodded. It was true.


    If the queen ant hadn''t been open-minded and sincere, he would never have had the opportunity to go down to the underground space of the swamp, hatch the little dragon ant, and make the five elements God stone full.


    With this alone, what does the queen ant want? As long as Han 3000 can do it, he will certainly not be stingy.


    "In fact, that''s why I didn''t expose them face to face." Han Sanqian sighed: "because she did it, it was not for herself. I know that she did it for the whole earth fire city and all the people here."


    "What do you say?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "the city of earthfire has been imprisoned in this underground for many years. The ant people themselves are inferior to ordinary people, not to mention those demon people who are much bigger than ordinary people?"


    "When it is obvious that the body is at a disadvantage, the ants are still disconnected from the society underground for a long time. It is a great joy to remove the crisis in the land fire City, but we can think of the crisis hidden behind the happy event. How could the queen ant not have imagined it?"


    "That''s why people in the whole city are really poisoned. I think when the queen ant asked the entourage to inform the people of the whole city to come and gather, he had already asked the entourage to explain this matter to the people in advance. That''s why a wonderful play was staged in front of us."


    After hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia basically understood the whole story.


    Although Han Sanqian''s guess and reasoning are more common in general, the whole thing is actually the most consistent with the basic facts under Han Sanqian''s reply.


    "You mean, in order to make you believe that everyone is poisoned, in fact, in the whole plan, or in the performance, only the queen ant is closest to you, and you know that you will save her first, so she is really poisoned by bitter meat, while others are acting?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han 3000 nodded: "it should be so. Judging from the queen ant''s character and work style, she can''t let the people of the whole city take risks with her."


    "Moreover, even if I can save a few, even dozens of people, she doesn''t know whether I can save tens of thousands of people, so..."


    Su Yingxia nodded. What Han Sanqian said is not unreasonable.


    Then she looked at Han threethousand, "what are you going to do next?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3819

    "What do you want me to do?" Han San looked at Su Yingxia with a relatively serious expression.


    Su Yingxia was silent. In fact, Han Sanqian also said the difficulties of ant people. It would be best if he could help them.


    However, even though most people in the city are not poisoned and do not need Han 3000 to treat them one by one, their real purpose of pretending to be poisoned is to hope that Han 3000 can use energy to top them, which also means that they also need Han 3000 to consume their own energy.


    More than 80000 people can not be said to be astronomical, but at least it can make anyone pale at the smell.


    Just one mouthful of saliva is enough for Han 3000 to die of complete water shortage. What''s more, they don''t want saliva, but a huge amount of energy.


    Therefore, if you want to help, how much does Han 3000 have to pay? Su Yingxia can almost think about it. Even if this person is her husband, she can''t speak.


    Besides, she loves Han Sanqian even more.


    "I don''t know, but I respect any decision you make." Su Yingxia looked at Han 3000: "you can do whatever you want. Don''t put any pressure on yourself, and don''t be kidnapped by morality."


    "Before you saved people, I knew that I thought there was something wrong with your way of treating people, which has put pressure on you. Now, I don''t want to. I know I was wrong, so everything is up to you."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "don''t blame yourself. If I heard you were going to save people in this unconventional way, I might be confused."


    After that, Han Sanqian sighed: "in fact, up to now, I don''t want to save the ant people. The reason is very simple. Although the five elements divine stones have all belonged to them, they have just merged after all."


    "I don''t know some of its performance and features, or even its efficacy. If I rashly consume it when it is just finished, I''m afraid..."


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han threethousand, who was full of worry, and said, "are you afraid that it will backfire when the time comes, or what happens to the five elements divine stone, causing some unnecessary trouble?"


    "Trouble is the second. There is a saying that if things are extreme, they will turn against each other. I am worried that the five elements divine stone is not completely stable. If we force a huge amount of consumption, it may turn its treatment into a sharp knife to kill."


    "That''s all fate. There are more than 80000 pieces. Once there is any mistake, where should we go?"


    "It doesn''t matter that I bear human life. Countless people have died at my hands. But if I have to bear so many innocent lives, I think... I won''t be at ease in my life."


    Su Yingxia nodded. The enemy can still be killed at will. After all, the battlefield is either you or I, but the ant people are innocent.


    If we let them die on their own hands, it is really making their hands full of blood in the real sense.


    Han Sanqian''s concerns are understandable.


    "But the problem is, if you don''t help them." Han Sanqian sighed: "as I just said, they are out of touch with the outside world and go out to start a new life. Once they encounter trouble, their consequences may be very tragic."


    "This kind of trouble doesn''t even need to be artificially created. Just the bad weather outside is enough to greatly reduce their personnel."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "unless we continue to live here, the environment here is not very good."


    "The queen ant wants everyone to cooperate in this play. In fact, it has been explained that they want to leave here. Otherwise, why should she do so?" Han threethousand frowned.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "yes, but... You also have your difficulties. Here..."


    "Why don''t you help them?" Han Sanqian said, "if you succeed, consider me a good man. If you fail, consider me a sinner."


    "But in that case, you..."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "without considering the consequences, if only the flint was taken from them, then they should be entitled to enjoy any effect brought by the five elements divine stone. Therefore, since they have something to ask for now, we should also meet it."


    "Let''s go. It''s a blessing or a curse. We have to face it all the time."


    "Let''s go."


    After the words, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia hesitated and then smiled: "OK, either be a good couple or be a thief. I will accompany you..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3820

    When the couple returned to the square, all the ant families, including the queen ant, remained where they were, almost motionless.


    Previously, Su Yingxia might have been worried, but after Han Sanqian''s explanation, Su Yingxia now only has a helpless smile.


    Su Yingxia coughed gently, cleared her throat, asked Han Sanqian, "are you sure so many people are poisoned?"


    "If there is any problem, all people may not be able to remove the toxin, but may have problems or even death due to your energy infusion."


    Han San understood that Su Yingxia said this to himself, but in fact it was also said to the ants.


    The purpose is to give them an injection of prevention.


    But as soon as the words fell, I looked around again, but no ant man moved. Obviously, these are the bastards who have been determined to eat the weight.


    In that case, Han Sanqian had nothing to say. After nodding to Su Yingxia, he directly got up and flew for several meters. He glanced at the ants on the ground and said, "I will do my best, but this time the number is too large, and Han definitely can''t guarantee success."


    "Success or failure, since this is the case today, someone in Han can only advance and retreat with you, with honor and disgrace."


    The words fell, and Han 3000 flew straight to the sky.


    After that, the five elements divine stone will be catalysed to the maximum level, and then it will fall to the ground!


    Boom!


    The five lights are directly full, and the sound waves are huge.


    "All of you, stop pretending. All of you stand up and drink from the top of your head."


    Han threethousand roared, gritted his teeth and forced the five element God stone down.


    Sure enough, there was a very dramatic scene at the scene. More than 80000 people who had fallen completely suddenly woke up. Then they stood upright in a very organized and disciplined way, lined up in a square, and waited slowly.


    Su Yingxia saw this scene and now completely believes that Han Sanqian''s reasoning and prediction are completely correct.


    Although the queen ant fainted, she was still set up by her entourage and stood in place, waiting for the five light cloth.


    Boom!!


    Almost instantaneously, the huge energy pushed by Han Sanqian finally fell.


    Buzz!


    The air waves shook, and all the energy was in contact with thousands of people, completely stagnating.


    "Hua Hua!"


    The five elements divine stone was whirling wildly in Han Sanqian''s hands, and it continued to release more light in the process of rotation.


    Everyone was enveloped by the light, and their faces became more and more ruddy in the five lights.


    Su Yingxia''s hanging heart finally relaxed, and the whole person couldn''t help breathing.


    Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "this is just the beginning. The danger is coming now."


    Then, just like just now, all the ant people suddenly closed their eyes and fell into a state of suspended death.


    80000 people, which means that Han 3000 needs to get through the meridians of 80000 people at the same time. It doesn''t matter how much effort it takes, but the energy consumption is a heavenly number.


    If it weren''t for the five element God stone, I''m afraid that it would be draining Han Sanqian, who is known as the king of energy metamorphosis, and it would definitely not be enough for so many people to get through the meridians.


    It has to be said that the queen ant really gives herself problems.


    At the same time, it also gives Han 3000 another bloody lesson


    It''s OK. Don''t show off.


    If I hadn''t arranged for five people to go to the queen ant to test the water, I''m afraid the queen ant would never have been so greedy and had such big ideas


    What is this called? I have to send it to heaven with tears in my eyes.


    "The stone of the five elements depends on you." Han threethousand''s heart crossed.


    Then he moved his hand and forced himself to use his energy to move the five elements divine stone.


    The five elements divine stone is also really fierce. It seems to feel Han Sanqian''s intention and efforts. At this time, it also makes a sudden effort, and huge energy is released from his body crazily.


    Suddenly, the whole square was surrounded by five lights and ten colors.


    Everyone closed their eyes, as if they were enjoying the light, and seemed to be facing rebirth under the light.


    Su Yingxia keeps her mouth closed, and she doesn''t even dare to breathe loudly, for fear of disturbing Han 3000.


    She knew that according to Han Sanqian, it was the most critical moment for the ants to die.


    One step is either life or death.


    But at this time, an accident happened. Han Sansan, who was urging the five elements divine stone to run, suddenly opened his mouth violently, and the blood flowed directly from his mouth. His whole face was dark and shaky


    Su Yingxia suddenly looked up: "this... How... How could this happen?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3821

    "Mother, father seems to be dying." The little dragon ant hurried out his voice.


    "In order to help me, he has used a lot of real energy in the underground space. Now, I think his father must have wasted too much because he insisted on saving people."


    "He had......" Su Yingxia looked at the little dragon ant incredulously.


    That is to say, Han Sanqian has actually been holding on with great internal friction.


    But he was able to hold on before. Now, when he needs to help more than 80000 people, his consumption will increase dozens or even hundreds of times. Let alone whether such a Han Sanqian can withstand it, even in his heyday, he may not be able to do it.


    "What now? Can we stop him?" Su Yingxia asked.


    The little dragon ant shook his head. "My mother should know better than I do. The energy of this skill runs to half. If you forcibly interrupt it, it will inevitably backfire on both sides."


    "At that time, not only those ants in the five lights will die, but also my father will be attacked by a huge force, causing extremely serious consequences."


    Su Yingxia nodded. In fact, how could she not know this? She just needed to seek comfort in her hurry.


    It was a pity that even she knew that there would be no answer to comfort her, only a colder reality.


    "There is no other way except to help Han Sanqian continue to maintain his current governance." Su Yingxia road.


    Little dragon ant nodded: "but mother, you must think clearly."


    "80000 can really consume a lot. Once you join the game, if you can''t maintain your energy at that time, it will be troublesome at that time."


    Su Yingxia knew that at that time she and Han Sanqian were almost one. If they failed, both the husband and wife would be attacked by the power of counterattack. At that time, they would be extremely dangerous, even dead or alive.


    But seeing that Han 3000 is in danger, how can su Yingxia just watch?!


    "I know these consequences, and the old saying is good. The husband and wife were birds in the same forest, and each flew in the face of a great disaster, but Han Sanqian and I never did."


    "Take good care of yourself. If threethousand and I can''t return, please send our husband and wife''s bodies back to the city. You also have a sister named Han Nian. She will take care of you. Of course, mother hopes that you can take care of your sister when you are able."


    "Mother..." Little Dragon Ant looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia gritted her teeth, turned and flew directly towards Han 3000.


    She regretted that she had just returned to the palace. When Han Sanqian asked for his opinions, he did not stop him. Instead, he gave the decision to himself.


    If she had known that Han Sanqian was pushing, she would never have agreed to Han Sanqian doing so.


    Whatever his etiquette, righteousness and shame, whatever his morality, she only wants her man to be safe.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia''s regretful teeth all clenched.


    "Go!"


    Su Yingxia turned all the depression in her heart into strength, flew directly behind Han 3000, and hit him directly with one palm.


    At that time, a steady stream of power from his body penetrated into Han 3000''s body, and then from Han 3000 to the five element God stone.


    With Su Yingxia''s participation, the five lights became stable and Han Sanqian finally stopped falling.


    However, Su Yingxia couldn''t breathe at all, because almost at the same time, she could clearly feel that Han Sanqian was like a huge vortex.


    It not only swallowed up the power it had entered, but also began to swallow Su Yingxia''s power along with that power.


    Su Yingxia turned pale on the spot. The vortex had no intention of stopping at all. Instead, it was absorbed more madly.


    "I can''t support it any longer." Su Yingxia was in a hurry. She looked at Han Sanqian, who was already in a coma, and tears ran down her eyes.


    That''s it. Are you going to die?!


    And Han Sanqian died together without any complaints, but who doesn''t want to stay together all the time?!


    But when Su Yingxia was in despair, suddenly, a huge force attacked her from behind.


    Before Su Yingxia looked back, someone behind him said in a standing voice, "my mother, I forgive my child for being unfilial. I didn''t listen to you."


    "I think sister Han Nian is no longer young, so let her take care of herself."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3822

    "Hansi...?" Su Yingxia was shocked.


    Almost at the same time, the huge force directly filled Su Yingxia''s body and continued to reinforce Han 3000 instead of Su Yingxia.


    The energy is consumed crazily, and at the same time, the five lights also tend to be stable.


    "Hans, you were just born. Where did you get so much energy?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    "My mother, Hansi was just born, but I''m afraid my mother didn''t know that Hansi had been in the egg for many years."


    "Hey, hey, in so many years, don''t say I''m a dragon ant. Even if I''m a big wax gourd, I can get something more or less?"


    Su Yingxia nodded and understood the truth, but said with some worry: "in fact, the energy consumed this time is very huge. Even if you were just born, you might have a lot of energy, but if you were absorbed, would you... Have a problem?"


    "I mean... You..."


    "Hey, hey..." the little dragon ant just smiled and didn''t care: "I''m sucked out. I''ll become a withered dragon ant. What are you afraid of? I''ll die."


    "Anyway, without my father, I wouldn''t even have the chance to come out. Now I''ve seen the world all over, and I''d have enough money."


    Hearing what little dragon ant said, Su Yingxia was moved and nodded: "don''t worry, none of us will die. There are so many wonderful places in the world, and they haven''t enough money!"


    "Hansi, come on!"


    "Come on, mother, fight."


    After that, the two mothers and sons almost at the same time urged all the real powers in their bodies to support Han threethousand crazily.


    With the two people really able to enter in large numbers to support Han 3000, the situation became more stable at this time.


    "Father, wake up!"


    "Threethousand!"


    The two men shouted loudly, and they intended to adjust their energy to the maximum. Of course, their purpose was not only to support Han 3000 to urge the five elements God stone, but also to have more energy to heal Han 3000.


    If Han Sanqian can sober up, this "war" can not be said to be fought, but at least it does not mean that it will end immediately.


    But if this guy doesn''t wake up, then this "battle" is already faced with announcing that it will give results.


    "Hans!" Su Yingxia shouted in a hurry.


    The little dragon ant immediately replied, "my mother, the baby is here."


    "Can you hold on? I want to... Try again!"


    "With the power of a child, it''s OK to do it again, but..."


    Little dragon ant didn''t go on, but Su Yingxia understood that he meant it was the last time.


    If they still can''t succeed, they don''t even have the capital to persist.


    Three people will fail completely, and there is no chance of turning over.


    "How about we try again? Just once and for the last time." Su Yingxia grits her teeth and supports her with great difficulty.


    The little dragon ant smiled and said, "what the mother says, the child will do."


    "OK, I''ll count three, two and one. Let''s work together. If we lose, our family will go to the yellow spring together."


    "Good!"


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath: "three, two, one, up!"


    With Su Ying''s soft drink, the two started almost at the same time and transferred all the energy in their bodies to Han 3000 without reservation.


    Suddenly, the time energy on Han Sanqian''s body exploded, and the whole body also showed a silver light because of this energy.


    "Success or failure depends on this. Han Sanqian, you must not let us down. You must wake up."


    "Yes, father, wake up."


    The "mother and son" almost completely collapsed. At this time, they were no longer able. They could only hope all their hopes to Han 3000.


    If he can''t wake up, they will never have any power to fight back. This game can only be a defeat.


    The silver light burst, placing their hopes on them, but with the silver light extinguished, their hopes began to break


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3823

    When the silver light completely dissipated, their hearts seemed to be severely hammered by the giant hammer almost at the same time, completely broken.


    Han Sanqian still did not wake up in the silver light, which indicates that their joint efforts did not seem to succeed.


    "Lost, completely lost." Su Yingxia gave a wry smile and murmured at the little dragon ant: "it is our incompetence that makes you die with us at a young age."


    "If there is an afterlife, I hope you can still be our son. I promise you, we will take good care of you."


    The little dragon ant smiled and seemed not to care at all: "my mother doesn''t need to feel guilty. Although it''s really a very happy thing to be ordinary all her life, sometimes the magnificent moment can be regarded as another wonderful thing."


    "I have no regrets. I just feel a little regret that I have not been able to get along with my parents for too long. But don''t say that in the next life, even if I have to choose again in this life, I will still choose you as my parents."


    Su Yingxia smiled gently and was very pleased: "I am very satisfied to have you say this. I believe your father will be absolutely happy."


    Su Yingxia finally glanced at Han Sanqian, whose light had disappeared again. She closed her eyes slightly, gave up resistance and waited for the last time.


    Little dragon ant also glanced at his parents and chose to close his eyes and wait.


    They will be sucked by the five element God stone at the end of Han 3000, and eventually they will be completely sucked to death.


    After that, the five elements divine stone will stop spreading due to lack of energy, and the operation that is forced to stop will probably backfire on the 80000 people below.


    In fact, the outcome is basically conceivable. The city of earthfire will usher in a catastrophe, and I''m afraid no one can escape this catastrophe.


    Because of greed, the city of earthfire will harm Han threethousand couples and all of them.


    Quiet, everything is quiet.


    No one can change this situation, and no one will try to change this situation.


    Everything makes it look like a living person here, but it is just a real death.


    But suddenly, Su Yingxia noticed something was wrong, because it was obvious that according to the estimation, there should be insufficient energy at this moment, and the five elements divine stone should enter the stage of crazy absorption.


    But at this time, Su Yingxia did not feel the slightest difference. On the contrary, just like just now, nothing happened.


    No, the situation... Has changed!


    At this time, Su Yingxia can clearly feel that not much energy in her body is slowly losing, but the rate of this loss is much slower than what they have just delivered.


    How did this happen?


    She suddenly opened her eyes to see what was going on, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she was completely stunned.


    The five elements divine stone is still running fast and steadily. However, Han Sanqian, who had fainted in front of it, is flying beside it. He slowly urges zhenneng to maintain its operation.


    "Threethousand?" Su Yingxia shouted in surprise.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s voice, little dragon ant also opened his eyes and couldn''t help but rejoice: "father, are you awake?"


    "What''s the matter? Am I in my seventies and eighties, or am I dying? I can''t wake up when I close my eyes?" Han Sanqian smiled: "don''t worry, I''m just too tired. The tiger also has a nap time, isn''t it?"


    "You two go and have a rest. I''ll take care of it."


    After that, Han Sanqian urged him again, and his power suddenly became more majestic, which directly made the five elements divine stone shine in an instant.


    "Can my own things kill me? It''s you."


    "Today, let me show you the five elements of God stone, who is the master and who is the slave."


    "Get up!"


    Boom!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3824

    Five lights flash!


    Almost in an instant, it illuminated the whole city of earthfire.


    The underground space lost all darkness in an instant, and fangfo was under the sun for a while.


    "This..."


    The little dragon ant was completely stunned: "how much energy it takes to cast such a huge light."


    "Father, you have just..."


    Su Yingxia didn''t understand that Han 3000 had completely lost his energy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been caught off guard by the crazy inhalation of the five elements God stone, or even fainted, and nearly died.


    But now, why did Han Trinity immediately break out after waking up?


    Of course, only Han Sanqian himself knows.


    It is too empty!


    It''s time for it to cool down again.


    In other words, it had already arrived. It was only the only attempt under no other way at the moment when Han Sany was sober.


    The fact is that the only attempt has played its super role at the critical moment of life and death.


    Han threethousand''s backhand energy burst back. With the urging of the five element God stone, it was easy to catch him.


    With Han Sanqian''s energy returning to the nest, the five element God stone defense Buddha was responding to Han Sanqian''s question. It was using its actions to tell Han Sanqian who was the master and who was the slave.


    Han threethousand is obviously the master.


    When the five lights were prosperous and stable at the same time, the ant people in the five lights also began to welcome their new life.


    Those ant men who seemed dead turned ruddy again. Then their breathing began to appear and their eyes opened slightly.


    Everything is like having a dream just now, but when this dream wakes up, it is so relaxed and happy, but it is so comfortable.


    "Yes, mother, father. He has." The little dragon ant shouted excitedly.


    Su Yingxia nodded again and again with uncontrollable excitement and joy on his face: "yes, he succeeded in 3000 yuan. He succeeded."


    "Ha, I saved more than 80000 people in one breath. It''s not too much to praise my father as a modern God of medicine."


    "Hoo!"


    In the middle of the air, Han Sanqian also breathed a sigh and withdrew his strength. Then he took the five element God stone into his arms and flew down.


    As soon as the five elements God stone is closed, the light disappears, and the earth fire City recovers its original darkness.


    But the ants here are completely and completely different at this moment. At least in their eyes, the city of earthfire is suddenly much brighter.


    If their vision was still in the normal range before, then at this moment they are at least twice as much as before.


    "You shouldn''t be surprised." At this time, seven and seven stood out and greeted the confused people: "your vision has improved, not because the city of earthfire has suddenly become bright, but because everyone''s accomplishments have become extremely high at this moment."


    "In other words, your accomplishments are high, and your natural perception is high."


    After they were stunned, they were all very surprised. Some people even tried it directly. Sure enough, they walked like flying and worked like mountains.


    "Shit, I seem to be at least dozens of times stronger than before."


    "Yes, I might have played one before, but how do I feel I can play ten now?"


    "Grass, I now feel that my body is full of power."


    "I feel the same way."


    The queen ant did not speak, and she was feeling herself silently and excitedly.


    She could not elaborate on this feeling, but she could clearly feel that in her body at this time, a huge and incomparable force was gestating in the Dantian and also in the meridians.


    She was a little excited, but when she saw Han Sanqian fall to the ground, her body faltered slightly, and a trace of worry and guilt appeared on her face.


    At this time, seven and seven people walked to the queen ant''s side, and then said something in her ear.


    When she heard these words, the Queen''s eyes widened greatly. Then she looked at seven and seven and asked, "this is true."


    "I dare not deceive the city master." Seven and seven respectful ways.


    The queen nodded heavily, and then flew directly over the ant colony. With a frown, she shouted, "all ants listen to the order!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3825

    "I''ll wait."


    After listening to the queen ant, all the ants respectfully listened to the order, and their voices should be drunk.


    "The ant family has always respected the queen ant since its existence. In addition, there is no one else. This is the rule of history."


    "But today, I want to break this rule."


    The words fell, and all the ants talked about it one after another.


    "The ant tribe has always respected the queen ant. It was born in the bones. I remember in the blood. What did the queen ant suddenly say?"


    "That''s right. It''s good. What the hell rules does the queen ant want to change?"


    "This rule is the most important of our ant tribe. How can we change it at will?"


    Although everyone''s comments were very quiet, when these voices came together, they suddenly became unusually loud.


    Although the ant family has always dared not violate the Queen''s orders, they have great opinions on changing the rules.


    Of course, the queen ant could hear these voices, but her complexion was even worse. "Why, have your conscience been eaten by dogs?"


    "Weren''t you all happy before? Why, there''s more bullshit now?"


    "However, even if you have more bullshit and objections, I still decide that the rules must be changed."


    "I officially announce that from today on, Han Sanqian will be the honorary Ant King of our ant family, and Su Yingxia will be the honorary queen of our ant family."


    "Are you all clear?"


    The ants looked at each other.


    "Honorary Ant King, honorary queen ant?"


    Not to mention them, Han Sansan, Su Yingxia and others here are also very confused at this time.


    Although it is a good thing that pie falls from the sky, this kind of pie may not be too large, and the person who directly smashes it is disoriented.


    "Although it is an honor, I would like to say that their rights are equivalent to mine, that is to say, what they say and order is what I say and order."


    "Queen ant, I object."


    At this time, Han Sanqian stood up and said, "the ant family has its own rules and its own king. Why do you push my husband and wife up."


    "Yes, our husband and wife have no interest in these things." Su Yingxia said, "why should we break the rules of our ancestors?"


    "If you two refuse, then I will step down as queen ant. From then on, the ants will only listen to you and your husband."


    "Queen ant, why is this?" Han threethousand frowned and said, "I''ve seen such a force, but I haven''t seen such a force.".


    The queen ant smiled bitterly: "in fact, I also know that you must have found that we pretended to be poisoned. I admit that after seeing the skills of seven and seven people, I became greedy for both selfishness and the future of the whole ant tribe."


    "I hope to use this way to help all of us in the ant family to improve their accomplishments."


    "But because of this greed, I almost became a sinner who would bite the hand that feeds me. I am a decision-maker. This is my mistake. Naturally, I should pay for it."


    Then she looked at all the ants and said: "you can have now, survive, and successfully improve your accomplishments. Do you know what happened behind this?"


    "There is no peace and quiet in the years. It''s just that someone is carrying a load for us."


    "Han Sanqian was in the process of treating us because our number of people was so large that it was extremely costly and dangerous."


    "Their family almost lost their lives here."


    As soon as the words came to an end, thousands of ant people were shocked. They all looked at the couple of Han threethousand. There was nothing else in their eyes, only full of respect and gratitude.


    "Seven and seven, because they had received such treatment and reinforcement before, they could not move in the process, but their consciousness was still there. Therefore, they clearly saw the whole process of the incident."


    "Threethousand and his wife died for us."


    "So, I would like to ask you, shouldn''t we repay such a great kindness?"


    The ant man was silent, but the next second there was a thundering roar like a mountain torrent: "report!"


    "That''s right. How can we not repay such kindness?"


    "The queen ant has the grace of procreation, but the husband and wife Han threethousand have the grace of reinventing ourselves. The rules of our ancestors really should be changed."


    Hearing the support from the crowd below, the queen ant smiled with satisfaction: "however, honor is just a kind of reputation. I think, give our ant family treasure to their husband and wife. Do you have any opinion?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3826

    "The treasure of the ant clan is the strongest treasure of our ant clan, and it is also the treasure of our ant clan. There are rules in the clan. Even if there is no one to fight in the future, we should protect the treasure behind the body and never allow any outsiders to take it away. We are well aware of the rules in the clan and abide by this rule. We are ready to take it away and fight with anyone at any time."


    "However, if this person is Han Sanqian, I will stand aside and even respectfully invite you." Someone shouted.


    "That''s right. Just because Mr. Han almost died here in order to save the people in the city, I will never embarrass him. If Zu Xun wants me to stick to the treasure, I would rather commit suicide than violate the training."


    "I also support this statement."


    "We can''t repay Mr. Han''s kindness. If we want to come, only our ant tribe treasure can give us our heart."


    "Although I also love the treasure of my family, at this moment I also agree with both hands."


    Just now, just because the queen ant wanted to change the rules, a group of people who had already expressed their opinions became submissive and even agreed to move the family''s treasure. The difference was huge and the contrast was obvious. It was all because the queen ant said that Han 3000 had paid.


    At this time, almost everyone in the ant family was deeply moved and respected by Han Sanqian.


    The renewed grace itself is a great grace. Now there are still benefactors who almost help with their own lives, and this kind of grace has become infinitely expanded.


    "You don''t have to do this. The threethousand people helped you. They never thought of any reward, and they won''t be interested in your treasure. The reason why the treasure of any family can become a treasure must be that their ancestors had to go through all kinds of hardships to get it. How can someone Han take it away?" Han San hurried out: "secondly, even if it is not the above possibility, most of them are things of vital importance to your ethnic group. Therefore, no matter what point, someone in Han will definitely not want your so-called treasure. I hope you will take it back."


    "That''s right. If you really want to thank us, it''s a big deal that we will have another big dinner. Anyway, we haven''t had enough before." Su Yingxia also smiled.


    "Is it not the foundation of our ant people to know kindness and not to repay it?"


    "That''s right. The two benefactors look down on us, so they refuse to accept our gratitude?"


    "It seems that it is true. Well, at present, even if you and I have made great efforts, they are really just chicken ribs for the two couples. Hehe, you can imagine that they are gods and men coming to earth after all, but you and I are just mole ants. How can we be friends with different levels?"


    "Yes, it''s just wishful thinking and self indulgence."


    A group of ant people are all sad and cynical, and the queen ant''s face is also hung with a touch of loss.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian helplessly. They didn''t have any meaning. Their ideas were simple, just like what they said. That''s all.


    "It seems that it''s hard to be generous. If I don''t accept their treasure today, I''m afraid..." Su Yingxia said bitterly to Han 3000.


    "It''s my fault to save people here." Han Sanqian also gave a wry smile.


    "Father, you''d better take it." Little dragon ant opened his mouth: "since people are willing to take it out, they have already made up their minds. You don''t want it all of a sudden. It''s not like they''re embarrassed. So instead, you''d better be willing to take it. You have a good job, and they feel comfortable."


    Han Sanqian did not immediately answer, but looked at Su Yingxia and sought her advice.


    Su Yingxia thought a little and nodded at Han Sanqian.


    Han turned around, sighed at the ants, and then said, "well, since you are so kind, Han is not saying much, and I will listen to you."


    The queen ant and the ants finally smiled. At this moment, the queen ant said, "since Lang Youqing is interested, well, I don''t want to talk too much. Here''s the treasure."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3827

    Suddenly, I don''t know when or where, bursts of strange sounds like suona sounded in unison.


    When I looked around, I suddenly found that many ant people in the crowd put their hands between their mouths, just like people whistling with their fingers. In the case of a large number of people, the sound was also heard through the city of fire.


    Dozens of followers around the queen quickly backed down.


    Not long after, when they reappeared, they had already formed two neat lines.


    Wearing golden red armor, even the spears in their hands were changed into a glittering guard of honor at this time. Although their attack power was no better than that of the previous spears, their shape and integrity made the whole atmosphere more solemn and serious.


    "Pa, PA, PA!"


    Like an army, they walked steadily and slowly.


    The two leading people, carrying a box covered with red cloth, led the team and came slowly.


    Along the way, all the ants around gave in one after another, making a way for them.


    Moreover, the ants looked solemn one by one. They looked at the box covered by the red cloth, and their eyes moved slowly with it.


    This scale and etiquette, in fact, Han 3000 has a feeling of deja vu, and he can soon find out where this feeling comes from.


    Earth time, when flags are raised and songs are played.


    "Wow!"


    The whole army moved to about one meter in front of Han 3000 and stopped.


    The two soldiers holding the box lifted their hands slightly and lifted the box as high as possible.


    The queen ant smiled gently and led the people slowly over. She first smiled politely at Han 3000. Then she turned her head and looked at the box covered under the red cloth.


    He looked serious, even with a trace of awe on his face.


    "Call"


    She heaved a sigh of relief and opened her mouth: "the treasure of the ant tribe has always been the treasure of the earthquake tribe for our ant tribe. It is also because of your existence that we have been able to overcome all kinds of dangers encountered by the ant tribe for many years."


    "You are a real treasure."


    "Unfortunately, perhaps from today on, you will withdraw from the historical stage of our ant tribe."


    "First, your return will be more meaningful. Second, with the help of Han Sanqian, the ant tribe is now back on its feet."


    "I believe that abandonment is a sad thing, but if you know that we abandoned you because of our collective strength, you will not be sad, but will be very happy?"


    After that, the queen turned her head and looked at Han threethousand. "The treasure of the ant clan is actually a magical thing. I believe it will help you as an expert."


    After that, the two ant men gave the box covered with red cloth to the queen ant.


    After taking the box, the queen ant brought it to Han Sanqian: "now, I officially give it to you."


    Looking at the box covered by the red cloth in front of him, Han Sanyi didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    Su Yingxia nodded to Han Sanqian. Han Sanqian then calmed down and took the box.


    "Roar!"


    Around, ant people suddenly burst into a frenzy to celebrate this great moment.


    "Now that you''ve taken it, why don''t you open it and have a look?" The queen ant smiled at Han 3000.


    Han threethousand cried and smiled. He held the box with one hand and opened the red cloth with the other.


    Under the red cloth, the box is a red box similar to mahogany, with exquisite patterns carved around and on the front.


    Most of them are ant people. They are strong and powerful.


    In particular, the sculpture on the front is the most lifelike. It is an ant queen. She sits on the throne lightly and looks lazily, but her eyes are full of an imperial posture, looking down at the world!


    "Open it." The queen ant said to Han 3000.


    Han 3000 nodded slightly, lifted his hand and opened the box.


    Along with the lid of the box, a golden light and a faint faint fragrance gushed out of the box


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3828

    The light is dazzling, but it is only temporary. The fragrance is very weak, but it lingers around the nose for a long time.


    Until the light disappeared, the light rushed back to normal, and there was still the fragrance in Han Sanqian''s brain stem.


    It''s a very old fragrance. I can''t explain it clearly or explain it clearly.


    But it makes people happy and peaceful.


    And in the golden light, the object in the wooden box also appeared in front of Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian frowned.


    What is this?


    A bottle of wine?


    This is no joke. What is in the box is really a wine bottle


    It is narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. Although it needs two ant men to lift it together, it is relative to their body size. For Han Sanqian, it is like a bottle of some oral liquid.


    Therefore, this wine bottle is a little small. Moreover, it is transparent. It is somewhat similar to glass, but it is not glass.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s silly eyes, Su Yingxia also came over. At this time, he frowned: "wine?"


    As a matter of fact, when Han Sanqian got used to the faint ancient fragrance and tasted it carefully, he was really sure that it was wine.


    Because he could smell the wine.


    "What wine!" Han Sanqian is also a little silly.


    Why give me a drink?


    It''s not that you can''t give it, but... It''s not the treasure of the ant people. If it''s just a bottle of wine, it''s a little funny, isn''t it?


    What''s more, the key is to give a bottle of wine. With this small bottle, Han Sansan really thinks... He just drank an oral liquid.


    "Pick it up and have a look." The queen ant smiled and seemed not angry at their somewhat rude surprise.


    The couple looked at each other. Han Sanqian hesitated and reached for the bottle.


    Although it is wine, the whole liquid presents a golden yellow, like the golden water.


    However, what really attracted their attention was not the water, but the things in the water.


    An object about the size of a fingernail curls up in the middle of the liquid, very peaceful.


    When he fixed his eyes again, Han Sanqian couldn''t help wondering: "ants?"


    Yes, it was a red and black ant that curled up.


    Su Yingxia also noticed this. The whole person wanted to ask, but he wanted to stop talking.


    "This is the ancestor of our family. All the people of the ant family are actually the descendants of his family." The queen ant whispered, "in other words, it is our first ancestor."


    Hearing this, Han San hurriedly put the bottle into the wooden box: "how can I take this?"


    Suddenly, he had pushed the box in front of the queen ant.


    Regardless of whether it is valuable or not, it is extremely inappropriate to hold the corpse of other people''s ancestors. Even if Han Sanqian is so kind, he can''t accept it.


    The queen ant didn''t take the box. She raised her hand slightly and pushed the box to Han 3000: "you didn''t know what it was, so you were eager to return it to me. Isn''t it appropriate?"


    Han Sanyi smiled bitterly: "I think I should have made it clear enough."


    "It is the real body of my ancestors, isn''t it?" Asked the queen ant.


    Han threethousand nodded.


    "Have you ever thought about what we ant tribe would become if we understood it according to your logic?"


    "Not only do you have no respect for the corpses of your ancestors, but do you toss about wantonly?"


    "Are we not disloyal and unfilial?"


    "Does Mr. Han think that we ant tribe are so ungrateful? Do we ant tribe just eat our hair and drink our blood without being polite?"


    After a series of questions, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were embarrassed when they were asked. They had no choice but to shake their heads and said: "the queen ant misunderstood. Han definitely didn''t mean that, but..."


    "In fact, Mr. Han still doesn''t know enough about some things. In this way, it''s useless to say more. Seeing is believing." Queen ant cold channel.


    Han threethousand frowned slightly. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the so-called "seeing is believing" in the queen ant''s mouth.


    But when Han Sanqian was wondering, suddenly, the queen ant over there had moved


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3829

    The next second, without waiting for Han Sanqian''s response, the queen ant''s palm has suddenly hit!


    "Bang!"


    Han almost subconsciously welcomed the past with a palm.


    The two palms are opposite, and the undercurrent surges.


    Suddenly, you collided with me.


    Compared with the previous time, the power of the queen ant at this time has obviously increased by at least half a grade. Therefore, even against Han Sanqian, an internal breathing maniac, it is even the same.


    However, the mad devil is a mad devil after all, and it is temporary that the flag and drum are equal.


    Once this temporary period had passed, Han Sanqian''s overwhelming attack was directly suppressed.


    Although Han 3000 had obviously gained a lot of strength, the queen ant still stepped back after a dull hum, and then barely stopped.


    Han Sanqian was puzzled. Seeing is good, but the question is what did he see?!


    The queen ant looked at Han 3000 and smiled coldly. Then she moved suddenly in her hand and picked up the small bottle in the wooden box.


    Then, she decisively pulled out the cork, put it in front of her nose and smelled it. Then, she quickly covered it.


    Before Han Sanqian had any questions, she had already wielded her palm again and directly attacked Han Sanqian.


    "Bang!"


    It comes at once, and is extremely straightforward.


    Han threethousand frowned. Are you coming?!


    Although he was puzzled, he had no other choice at this time, and Han threethousand went up again.


    Moreover, because of the last understanding of her current strength, Han Sansan was afraid of hurting her. In fact, he received a lot of strength early.


    However, as soon as they came into contact, a strange force directly met Han 3000.


    Even if it was as strong as Han 3000, he suddenly stepped back a few steps under his palm power, and was immediately shocked.


    "This..."


    Within a few seconds, the power of the two palms was very different, especially the back one. It seemed that the queen ant''s energy had been greatly improved in an instant.


    "How''s it going?" The queen ant smiled coldly, "now, can you see clearly?"


    Han Sanqian frowned. He understood that not everyone can have their own accomplishments at present, let alone their own magic methods. The queen ant can suddenly improve her accomplishments in a very short time. It is absolutely not her own.


    Instead, the bottle of "strange wine" in her hand.


    During the interval between her palms, it seems that there is only one such superfluous action, and only this seemingly superfluous action is the real reason for the different power of her palms.


    So


    Han 3000 began to understand that the Queen''s so-called seeing is beneficial.


    "This... Wine..."


    The queen ant saw that Han Sanqian finally got to the point at this time. Only then did her tone ease a lot: "yes, it''s the problem of the wine."


    "In fact, the body of our ancestors is not just a corpse. It is the real golden body, or relic, of our ancestors."


    "It gathers the essence of the ancestors and obtains the aura of the ancestors. It can be said that its own energy is extremely huge."


    "The wine brewed with its relics is naturally different from ordinary wine."


    "When you smell it, you will feel refreshed and your skills will increase greatly. As for drinking it, you can drink it." Speaking of this, the queen didn''t go on, but she couldn''t help feeling very proud.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know the effect of drinking it. Because most of the time, we just need to smell it."


    "Because as long as we smell it, our skills will be improved in an instant. It can save us from fire and water at every critical or critical moment."


    "For many years, we have always relied on this to survive when the ant tribe encounters strong enemies and danger. Therefore, we don''t know the efficacy of drinking it, and we can''t use it at all."


    Hearing these words, she had something to be proud of, and something she should have been proud of.


    "Is this the scene of Versailles?" Su Yingxia asks Han 3000 quietly.


    Han Sanqian drew a little at the corner of his mouth. He was embarrassed. You said no, it was really


    He even had the time to be Versailles.


    "Now, do you still think he is a corpse?" The queen looked at Han 3000.


    Han Sanyi was stunned, and then his head shook like a rattle. He didn''t want to be defeated, let alone Versailles.


    "This thing is so magical and helpful to you, so you......" Han Sanqian asked tentatively, but he didn''t dare to finish.


    "Take it." The queen ant handed the box to Han 3000: "compared with it, you help us more. It is a short-term promotion for us, but you actually promote us. Moreover, for us, the promotion is limited, but for experts, the promotion is infinite."


    "Try it?" Then she opened the plug on it


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3830

    As soon as the plug was opened, the queen ant then put the bottle in front of Han Sanqian''s nose as before and shook it.


    Bursts of fragrance came from his nose, and then Han San suddenly frowned.


    With the fragrance coming in, Han Sansan could obviously feel that his spirit had suddenly improved by at least several levels. More importantly, his energy channels began to open and his internal energy began to agitate. It seemed that... The sleeping lion in his body suddenly began to wake up.


    "Boom!"


    Han Sanqian felt that his body was suddenly ignited by a fire. It was about to explode!


    When he turned around, he shook his fist with one hand and directly pushed it out with one palm aimed at the ground. After a while, a huge energy seemed to have been impatient in Han Sanqian''s body. Suddenly, he jumped out directly.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the energy arrives, the ground explodes directly, the earth and mountains shake for a while, and the whole earth fire city also prevents the Buddha from shaking in an instant.


    Su Yingxia was stunned. For a moment, she was a little silly. Although she had already known the strength of Han Sanqian and had been shocked by his operation, she could not help being shocked again at this moment.


    Because it is obvious that Han Sanqian''s random move is too powerful at this time.


    Ant people are also shocked, but after the shock, they are more proud and glorious.


    "Some things are magical in themselves. However, whether they can exert their maximum effect depends on the user." The queen smiled and said, "I think it has found its true owner."


    "You almost lost your life because of our danger. In the future, when you are in danger, I also hope our things can help you resolve the danger of your life. At least, this is what we should say. At the same time, we should repay you for saving your life."


    Han Sanqian breathed a sigh, stared at the huge pit being blasted open, listened to the queen ant''s words, and nodded: "in that case, Han won''t refuse."


    After that, Han Trinity turned around and looked at the queen ant: "I''ll take this, but the etiquette also goes back and forth. I also want to send you something."


    "If you don''t, even if I know you will be very unhappy, I won''t take these treasures."


    The queen ant hesitated, nodded and said with a smile, "OK."


    Han San looked at Su Yingxia. After the two husband and wife exchanged their eyes, Han San moved his hands and poured a lot of dry food, jewelry and weapons out of the space ring.


    "This is..." the queen ant looked at the three mounds like a hill, piled with three things, and was stunned for a moment.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "one pile is some dry food, one pile is some jewelry, and the other pile is some weapons."


    Han Sanqian followed: "weapons can help you defend yourself, while jewelry can be used to exchange money for money, or to improve people''s livelihood, or to build cities when you have other places in the future. As for dry food, these things will be enough for our two husband and wife to eat for at least a week. I believe it will not be a problem for you even if the whole city eats for a year."


    "These are also enough to support you to have more time to find a new place to live, or to eat and improve your life."


    Su Yingxia continued with a smile: "I''m sorry we cheated you all the time."


    "We didn''t take it out at first because we needed to contact you with the excuse of eating. Later, we wanted to take it out again at the wrong time, for fear of causing misunderstanding and thinking that we didn''t want to eat your food, so..."


    Han 3000 nodded. Su Yingxia was right.


    The queen looked at the ants behind her, looked back at the three piled hills, shook her head, and said with a wry smile, "you are... Too polite."


    "Money, food and weapons..."


    "Well, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness." With a sigh, the queen ant walked to Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia. Then she looked at them and smiled at them.


    After they reached out, the queen ant''s hand was gently placed on their palms, but they could clearly feel that something suddenly appeared in their palms


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3831

    When the queen moved her hand, they found that there was a little thing similar to sesame in their palms.


    "This is a special annunciator of our family. It can wake it up directly with a little energy. Although its function is simple, the most critical thing is absolutely enough."


    "Communication."


    "Once wake-up is activated, even if we are at the ends of the earth or the corners of the sea, we can know each other''s location at the first time. At the same time, it can even lead us to meet each other by this way."


    "In the future, if the city of earthfire is not there, I will tell you our hearts through it."


    "You are all honorary elders of the ant clan. This is also your forever home. We always welcome you. At the same time, we hope you can come back and visit again if you have nothing to do."


    Han 3000 nodded: "don''t worry, I promise you, only Yingxia and I are free, we will come to see you."


    The queen ant smiled and was very happy: "that would be the best."


    "By the way, what are you going to do next? Stay here for a while before you leave?"


    Han San shook his head. "We still have our work to do, so don''t bother."


    "Besides, we are going to live here for a while. What can you do to improve your life?"


    After that, Han looked at all the ants and said, "well, there is no feast that never ends. It''s time for me and summer to leave."


    "All of you cherish it. I hope that when we meet next time, I can see a completely new city of earthfire and see your completely different lives."


    "Well, if that is the case, we will not detain you. You have a good journey." The Queen''s path.


    When the words came to an end, a group of ant men knelt on one knee and said in unison, "congratulations to the honorary Ant King and queen ant."


    The couple looked at each other and smiled. They looked at the little dragon ant and nodded at the ants. The next second, Han Sanqian hugged Su Yingxia and flew straight to the diaphragm where he had entered.


    The diaphragm had already been closed by the queen ant when they got up. Han threethousand two people flew all the way without any obstacles.


    "It seems that the temperature here is much lower. You can see that there are water marks in the passage."


    Han threethousand smiled and nodded. Without flint, the crazy devil who absorbs water and the culprit who creates high temperature, the temperature in the deep underground will naturally cool down soon.


    "Hoo!"


    With Han Sanqian making another effort, the two finally jumped out of the ground corridor and returned to the top of the continuous mountains.


    "Ha, I thought the air here was terrible, but after a day in the city of earthfire, I suddenly realized that the air here seemed to be much better."


    "There is no harm without comparison. It is difficult for the air to circulate in the deep underground. Those ant people are very small, but they can barely survive. Naturally, we human beings cannot be compared. However, it doesn''t matter. They should look for a new place to live."


    "Yes, although they have lived in the city of earthfire for a long time and have feelings, the place is not sunny after all, so they should find a better place to reproduce." Su Yingxia nodded.


    "Although the queen ant has been with us for a short time, I know she is a real wise person. Under her leadership, the ant people should have no problem." "In short, they don''t need us to worry about it," Han said


    "Yes, I also recognize the queen ant."


    "Well, let''s not talk about them. We have to go back to the city." Han threethousand Dao.


    "It''s been a long time since I came out. The city has just stabilized. I really should go back and have a look." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 shook his head and said with a smile, "actually, I''m not worried about falling into the city. I''m in a hurry to get back. In fact, there''s another important thing."


    "Ah? What is it?"


    "Dig a grave!"


    "Digging graves?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3832

    "Yes, dig graves."


    Han threethousand smiled mysteriously. Regardless of Su Yingxia''s reaction, he directly hugged her and went back to the city.


    When you go back to the city to know the way, the natural speed is much faster.


    After spending about half a day or so, the two have arrived near the city.


    Looking from a distance, the city that should fall today is still the same one, calm and peaceful.


    Su Yingxia breathed a sigh of relief. At least the killing of zhuyanshuo and others she was worried about did not happen.


    "Zhuyanshuo, they just give up. Is it time to leave the city?" Su Yingxia asked.


    In Su Yingxia''s eyes, although zhuyanshuo and others were defeated, Hou still had stronger forces to support them with their strength.


    In this way, it is inevitable to make a comeback. Isn''t it the best time to counter attack before the fall of the city has stabilized?


    But why didn''t we attack at this time.


    "Because they have spies." Han threethousand Dao.


    "Spy?"


    Han 3000 nodded. In fact, after taking the city, Han 3000 had already thought of this.


    Under the control of zhuyanshuo, the city has actually developed quite well. Naturally, its foundation is absolutely stable. Therefore, even if the fallen city has been lost and the soldiers have surrendered, there will still be people loyal to him.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian believes that no matter how careful he is, he will inevitably leak the information.


    In that case, it would be better to be aboveboard and use it in reverse.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian held the so-called grand ceremony to ascend the throne with a clear purpose, that is, he directly told zhuyanshuo and others that he had done so.


    "If you think about it, they must be shocked and angry when they suddenly get such information, which makes us very happy emotionally." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "it will really make us spiteful."


    "If yeshijun was alone, or Ye Gucheng, maybe they would really be crazy and attack with a vengeful heart. But zhuyanshuo is different from them."


    "Although I don''t have much contact with zhuyanshuo, I know that he is very deep-seated. He is also quite calm and calm when he starts doing things. He has the style of a big general."


    "Therefore, he won''t do it rashly. Even if he is angry about it, he can see in his anger that my skill is excellent. It can make me stabilize the city as quickly as possible."


    "Therefore, it is not a good choice to fight in time. On the one hand, our city has been fast and stable. On the other hand, their hasty gathering of troops also shows that they are not fully prepared. In addition, they have rushed thousands of miles to attack us and are prepared to fight. There is little chance of victory."


    "Once he loses, zhuyanshuo knows that the army will be dispersed. The abandoned generals who should fall into the city will become more confident in my hands. At that time, the fallen generals really can''t get back."


    Su Yingxia nodded at the speech: "so you mean that zhuyanshuo and others will think twice?"


    "Yes, they will certainly attack the city, but they will definitely arrange everything and even admit to themselves. Don''t forget that zhuyanshuo is a calm person, and that Mingyu is even more so."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "I find you are very smart."


    "I''m not very smart, but I''ve always been extremely smart." Han threethousand smiled.


    If you can''t control the spies, it''s better to let the spies pass on the information to them openly. In this way, you can achieve their goal of consumption and delay their time.


    "We''re almost ready to leave the city." Su Yingxia looked ahead and warned.


    Han threethousand nodded, sped up and landed in front of the gate.


    The city is surrounded by trade routes, and there are a lot of people passing by. Although Han Sanqian is not in the city, the new management team decided to open the city gate half way, not only to protect trade from being affected, but also to quickly close the door and defend against enemies when they find them.


    Seeing Han Sanqian, a group of soldiers guarding the gate immediately knelt down and said, "I have seen the leader and his wife. I will go to inform the city Lord Fu that you are back."


    Then the leading soldier turned and left.


    "Wait a minute." Han 3000 stopped him. "I''ll find him myself. As for you, please buy me a shovel at the market and go to the city master''s residence."


    "Ah?"


    "Go."


    The soldier''s father-in-law, the monk, was confused, but he did as he was told, and Han threethousand couple also strode into the city


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3833

    Fulin rarely has such a great opportunity to be the city leader. Naturally, he cherishes it very much. Since he became the king, he has worked hard and got up early in the dark.


    Even though the city is now stable, he is still busy planning some future matters in the city in front of the temple.


    At this time, Xiaobing reported that Han Sanqian had returned to the city with his wife.


    Hearing the speech, he immediately got up and hurried to the outside of the hall with a group of people around him, hoping to meet Han threethousand couple.


    However, when we arrived at the gate of the city master''s residence, we didn''t see Han Sanqian coming. Instead, the leader of the soldiers guarding the city, who was carrying a shovel, came slowly.


    "Where is my brother-in-law?" Asked the Fulin monster.


    The soldier leader was also confused: "report to the city leader. I don''t know. I wanted to tell you, but the alliance leader just asked me to buy a shovel in the market."


    After that, he showed the shovel to Fulin and others.


    Fulin and a group of senior executives were completely ignorant.


    What did you buy the shovel for?


    You don''t have to use this to kill people.


    "Did he say what he wanted to do with this?" Fulin asked.


    The little leader of the soldier shook his head. "He didn''t say that. I don''t know what to do with it."


    "The Korean league leader doesn''t want to buy this thing to farm?"


    "It looks like a shovel for digging. What does he want to do? Does he want to have some rural life with the alliance leader''s wife?"


    "Although what you said is a bit lame, it seems that it is the most possible to contact this shovel."


    Just as a group of people were talking, Han Sanqian came slowly with Su Yingxia under the warm greetings of the city people.


    A group of people immediately stopped talking, stood at attention, smiled and greeted each other respectfully.


    "Brother in law, sister Ying Xia, why don''t you send someone to say in advance when you come back? I''ll send someone to pick you up." Fulin took the lead in welcoming the guests with enthusiasm.


    "It''s not like we''re too old to walk. Who else needs to pick us up? Just walk in and have a look at the scenery along the way." Han San smiled politely.


    "The leader of the alliance is right."


    "Yes, yes."


    Behind Fulin, a group of senior executives couldn''t help flattering.


    "The governance of the city is not bad, continue to refuel." Han threethousand patted Fulin on the shoulder, and then walked to the little leader of the soldier.


    Fu Lin was naturally very happy to be recognized by Han Sanqian. He turned around and followed Han Sanqian.


    The leader of the soldiers, who had seen such an array, immediately felt a little nervous, and unconsciously took out the shovel in his hand.


    Han Sanyi took the shovel and looked at it. The quality was good: "how much is it?"


    The little leader of the soldier shook his head hurriedly: "hey... It''s my honor to be able to... Work for the alliance leader. I don''t want this little money."


    "The leader of the alliance doesn''t mean he has privileges. He can pay as much as he deserves." After that, Han Sanqian took out a piece of jewelry from the space ring and threw it to the little leader: "if it''s unnecessary, it''s your hard work."


    A shovel is only two amethysts at most. On the contrary, the jewelry given by Han Sanqian is worth at least tens of thousands. This makes the little leader feel hot for a while.


    "If the alliance leader gives you a reward, you can take it." Fulin laughed.


    Upon hearing this, the little leader nodded, knelt on the ground and said gratefully, "thank you, alliance leader."


    "I took the money and got a reward. It was meant to encourage you. Don''t get carried away by your happiness. The defense of the city gate is the first step of a city. The safety of the whole city is tied to you." Han threethousand Dao.


    "Don''t worry, alliance leader. My subordinates will work hard to live up to the trust of the alliance leader and the city leader."


    "Well, if the city Lord doesn''t need you to do anything else, you can go down and help yourself." Han threethousand nodded.


    He can directly prevent him from going down, but Han Sansan insists on pulling down Fulin. In fact, he is also taking care of Fulin''s face.


    Of course, Fulin understood Han Sanqian''s intention. He looked at the little leader and gave Han Sanqian enough face: "I have nothing else to do. The alliance leader asked you to do something, so go."


    The little leader nodded and went down with the jewels.


    Han Sanqian looked back at Fulin and said, "I''m going to dig a grave. By the way, I''ll take a group of you to get some wages. You can arrange some personnel."


    "Grave digging? Salary?"


    A group of people looked at each other suspiciously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3834

    Wages should be settled in the city. Besides, even if there is a salary, it... Won''t be this time?


    It''s only a few days since he became the king, and it''s only a few days since he started all over again. Even if he wants to get paid, it''s not now.


    In addition, they hold positions that should be settled in Luocheng. Even if they want to be settled, it should be the financial secretary of Luocheng who will wholesale them. This... It doesn''t need Han 3000 to personally intervene.


    "What are you waiting for?" Han San looked at a group of people looking at each other and smiled strangely: "I''m not the city master who should fall into the city, and I have no right to interfere in your internal affairs. The salary I said was paid to you by the mysterious people alliance. By the way, my people are not included in the personnel list this time. It''s mainly aimed at the people who should fall and help ye and the people in the magic cloud ghost city. Do you understand?"


    "Well, first of all, I don''t have much money, so you can''t expect me to give you much money. If you don''t have any money, just make some accomplishments to help you build a foundation."


    "In addition, I have some pills to give you. If you are interested, you can come. If you are not interested, you can avoid them."


    After that, Han Sanqian walked towards the inner hall, leaving only a group of stupid people behind him.


    But just a few seconds later, they suddenly woke up from the shock, and the whole person became very excited.


    Yes, Han Sanqian said that the wind was clear and the clouds were light. He even felt that it was very low-level. But in fact, in the eyes of the public, if the level of wheel loading was x, they might be underground, while Han Sanqian was in the atmosphere.


    "Cast the foundation and improve it. The pill opens the meridians!"


    It''s absolutely a super dream to put this thing anywhere. The existence of top benefits. Who wouldn''t want this?


    Even if you spend all your money, I believe anyone will definitely follow it.


    "Lord Fulin, i... I......"


    "I want to..."


    "Lord Fulin arranged for me to go. It''s a big deal. I don''t want half a year''s salary in the city."


    "Arrange for me. I can work for a year for free."


    "I can do it for a year and a half."


    "Two years..."


    Waves of urgent and humble requests rang out in Fulin''s ears. For a moment, Fulin seemed to have countless flies buzzing around him.


    "All right, all right, go back to their posts. I''ll arrange the list myself. Besides, haven''t you heard my brother-in-law say that now it''s only a part of going. What''s going to be a part of going, that is, the rest will go later."


    After that, Fulin looked at everyone: "you are all managers. You should learn to be stable and behave to the people below."


    "In short, everyone has a share. Don''t worry about what it looks like."


    After that, Fulin left the scene and headed for his study.


    He should draw up the list quickly, and then gather the people on the list as soon as possible, waiting for Han 3000''s next arrangement.


    At this time, Fulin arranged servants to prepare some cakes and tea for Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    Looking at the two couples'' Dusty appearance when they came back, it must be that they went back to bathe and change clothes first, so cakes and tea should be the most suitable food for them after bathing.


    In fact, his arrangement is indeed relatively appropriate.


    After Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia had a different mandarin duck bath, cakes and tea were really the most suitable.


    Half an hour later, Fulin gathered his men and horses in the hall. Then he ordered someone to invite Han 3000 into the hall.


    Fulin didn''t sit on the seat of the city master. Instead, he moved slightly to the side of the platform and left his position to wait for Han Sanqian to arrive.


    "The leader is here."


    With a respectful cry outside the hall, Han Sansan came in slowly with Su Yingxia.


    The court members of the full hall immediately knelt down and shouted in unison: "join the alliance leader and see the wife of the alliance leader."


    "Get up." With a slight sound, Han 3000 took Su Yingxia to the hall. He glanced at Fulin, who was asked to leave the city master''s seat, and motioned him back to the city master''s seat.


    Fulin shook his head, but Han Sanqian scolded him with his eyes. Since he is the city master, he is the city of ten thousand people. How can he easily give up his position as the city master to others?


    Fulin nodded and sat back.


    Han threethousand couple stood at the top left of the stage at this time.


    "Is everyone here?" Han San smiled and looked at the crowd


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3835

    "Well, when you''re all there, set out and line up in front of me."


    At the end of the conversation, the people hurried to move to Han 3000''s front, and then arranged in order.


    However, Fulin, the city master, just did not move.


    Han 3000 looked back at Fulin and said, "you arranged a group of people, but did you miss yourself in the end?"


    Fulin quickly stood up respectfully: "my brother-in-law has given me the important position of city master. How can I leave the position of city master for my own selfish desires?"


    Su Yingxia smiled with satisfaction. At least now it seems that Fulin is not a waste. He can take priority at the critical moment.


    "You''re right, but have you ever thought that the city Lord is the Lord of the city. He doesn''t say how invincible his accomplishments are, but at least he should have some skills. Otherwise, what can he do to convince the people?"


    Fu Lin was ashamed and nodded: "what my brother-in-law criticized is that Fu Lin will work harder in the future."


    "If you only study hard, there will be as many masters in the world."


    "You go with me. The affairs in the city will be left to others for the time being."


    "By the way, where is Moyang?"


    "Brother Mo is training at the school training ground recently." Fulin road.


    "This guy is really busy for a moment." Han threethousand laughed bitterly, but fortunately for him, at least the burden on Han threethousand''s shoulders can be lightened a lot. "Then you can send someone to inform him. He can manage the affairs in the city for the time being. You can go with me."


    "I''m a city Lord, and I''m your brother-in-law. How can I do too badly? You don''t want face, but I want face."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Fulin was very happy, and his heart was too sweet.


    As a matter of fact, Han 3000''s "salary" is what he Fulin doesn''t want. He is also a human being. Naturally, he can''t avoid some worldly things.


    However, he always thought that if Han Sansan could give him such an important position, he would have to make an appearance. Therefore, even if he could arrange himself to be included in the list, he did not do so.


    He never thought that Han Sanqian would call himself in again.


    Fulin has made up his mind secretly. Since his brother-in-law takes care of himself like this, he will follow him to death in the future.


    "Yes!" Forbearing with joy, Fulin answered, and then summoned his entourage. After the order was finished, the fart top man ran to the team in front of Han 3000.


    "Let''s talk first. When I get paid, I have to help me with some work." Han Sanqian glanced at the people.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not any heavy work. You can do it."


    The crowd nodded.


    "Well, let''s go."


    After that, Han Sanqian moved his hand directly, and the eight wild heavenly books immediately opened. A flash of light immediately wrapped the people in the hall. Later, when the light dissipated, the people also completely disappeared.


    When they open their eyes again, a group of people have come to the heavenly book world.


    Hongluan and his gang were naturally extremely surprised, but Fulin and others suddenly lost their previous excitement and looked more or less restrained.


    After all, many of them know where it is, and naturally they can''t forget the mistakes they have made here.


    For a few days outside, it has been several months in the eight wastelands. During these months, Ning Yue and others have not been idle. Instead, they have rebuilt the wooden houses and bamboo houses destroyed in the war.


    Today, no traces of gunsmoke can be seen here. The green grass and trees are like a fairyland on earth, but the low graves next to the distant woods are still telling about the suffering here.


    And almost as soon as they fell down, suddenly, several people rushed around, holding long swords and looking murderous, and directly surrounded them


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3836

    "It''s time for the dog thief to let go of our alliance leader immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame our ruthlessness under the sword."


    The leader is naturally the frozen moon.


    Since the last incident, even though there is a serious shortage of people in the eight wastelands book, Ning Yue still takes the guard of the transmission port as a key defense.


    She would never allow the same tragedy to happen again.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Ning Yue: "put the sword away. They are not our enemies now, but have joined us."


    "Joined us?" Ning Yue frowned and wondered, "why? They are..."


    "I''ll explain this to you later."


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at the others. They put down their swords one after another. But when they looked at Fulin and other people, their eyes were also obviously cold and hostile.


    When she went to the wooden house, Su Yingxia didn''t accompany Han Sanyi. Instead, she took Ning Yue aside. Obviously, Su Yingxia took Ning Yue alone to explain the whole story on behalf of Han Sanyi.


    After Ning Yue understood, she ordered a subordinate to go back to the wooden house and tell the general situation to the public. Then she returned to the team again.


    Although Ning Yue''s face was still cold, at least it was much more harmonious than the previous murderous spirit.


    After returning to the log cabin, the people who stayed in the Tianshu world had already arrived here. Han Nian saw his parents in high spirits and ran over.


    "Daddy, Mommy!"


    Nothing is more important than a family reunion, and nothing is happier than a family reunion of three.


    The three hugged each other for a long time.


    "Mother, is she my sister?"


    Just then, little dragon ant jumped down from Su Yingxia''s shoulder and watched Han Nian: "my sister is also beautiful."


    The sound of little dragon ant brings the family back to reality. At the same time, Han Nian''s attention is completely attracted to the past.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "yes, she is your sister, Han Nian."


    "Mom, what is this?" Han Nian also looked at the little dragon ant, full of curiosity for a moment.


    "He''s your brother, Hans." Su Yingxia smiled.


    "My name is Han Nian. My mother said that Nian means my mother misses my father. His name is Hansi. That''s..."


    "That''s when Dad misses mom." Han threethousand replied with a smile.


    Su Yingxia smiled warmly and touched Han Nian''s head: "you will be a sister in the future. You should learn to take care of your brother, OK?"


    "I see. Can I touch it?" Han Nian said obediently.


    Su Yingxia hasn''t spoken yet, but the little dragon ant jumps directly into Han Nian''s hand. Hehe says with a smile, "sister, touch it as you like."


    After all, the goods simply lay down and exposed their belly.


    Han Nian was not polite either. His little finger gently touched his belly, and the itchy little dragon ant giggled.


    Such a picture also made everyone laugh.


    Sure enough, children are the happy fruit to eliminate all troubles and resentments, especially the two children.


    Seeing Han Nian having a good time, Su Yingxia stared at Han San. Han San looked up at Ning Yue and said, "Fulin is my newly appointed city master. He has a high position and needs to be taught patiently."


    "Hongluan is helping me at a critical juncture. He is the first to praise himself."


    "So, Ning Yue, help me give them more guidance."


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at Fulin and others and said, "Ning Yue is one of the two leaders in the league, and that Jianghu baixiaosheng is your vice leader. You should learn from them first these days, and I will practice Dan for you."


    "I have seen commander Ning Yue and the vice leader of the alliance." Fulin and others said respectfully in unison.


    Ning Yue glanced at Fu Lin and others and nodded at Han 3000: "I know what to do."


    Han Sanqian looks back at Su Yingxia. Su Yingxia nods at him, indicating that she will take care of Han Nian. Han Sanqian kisses Han Nian on the face and walks straight to the bamboo house.


    After Han 3000 left, Su Yingxia also took Han Nian out of the bamboo house to play outside. Ning Yue looked at the crowd and said, "let''s start too."


    At the other end, Han threethousand had set up his own double dragon tripod again.


    The green dragons gathered and the double tripods operated, but at this time, Han Sanqian''s mouth pulled a strange smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3837

    The double dragon tripod is nicknamed "external fire without invasion", but now the sky fire under the blessing of burning silence can be regarded as the burning of thousands of bones.


    This is the strongest tripod and the fiercest fire. Hey hey, who is stronger and who is weaker?


    Anyway, it''s all our own stuff. Anyway, alchemy also needs to be done in this way. Why don''t you just try it?


    Topping the sky means frying directly.


    Anyway, the double dragon tripod is not afraid of being fried. The bamboo house is not afraid of being fried. The only thing to worry about is yourself.


    But


    Han threethousand doesn''t know how many times he has been bombed. It seems... It''s not bad.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian''s strange smile on his face became more and more ferocious.


    This product is sometimes very calm, but this guy is a crazy gambler when dealing with himself.


    Just do it when you think of it. After urging the double dragon tripod, the goods directly burn silence to bless the sky fire, and directly face the double dragon tripod.


    So that at night, the wooden house Gang watched the bamboo house full of fire, and tried to rush to the fire several times.


    "Is the alliance leader practicing Dan or forging iron in the house? Is the fire too fierce?"


    There are disciples who have finished practicing martial arts. At this time, they sit under the eaves of the wooden house, look at the bamboo house from a distance and whisper.


    "I thought, before tomorrow, we''ll cut bamboo and build our house again. Why don''t you rest early? Tomorrow morning, we''ll get up and go straight to the bamboo forest."


    "It''s reasonable. Even if the Allied leader can take good care of the fire without burning it to the house, the high temperature produced by such a fierce fire is enough to thoroughly bake the bamboo house."


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep!"


    After that, a group of disciples got up from under the eaves and walked towards their dormitory.


    They are very sensible. After staying with their leader for a long time, they fully understand the characteristics of their leader.


    But obviously, even the most sensible people, some things are still not as good as heaven.


    For example, they want to have a good rest early and chop bamboo tomorrow, but the problem is that they are doomed to sleep badly


    At midnight.


    Everything is safe and sound.


    Even the watchmen at the teleport were relieved of their vigilance for the time being because it was time for the city to fall into peace. The watchmen who had been nervous for a long time also fell asleep safely.


    But


    "Pa, PA!"


    "Dong, Dong!"


    Although the strange sounds are very subtle, they are still very harsh in this quiet night.


    In the wooden house, the women in the house of Ning Yue woke up first.


    "What sound?" Someone asked.


    Ning Yue moved her hand, lit the candle in the room, sat on the bed in her clothes, frowned and listened carefully.


    "It looks like someone is knocking on something." Congealing moon path.


    After listening to the poem, he said, "it seems that it came from the forest over there. Is it a strange beast?"


    "It''s impossible. Although the strange beasts live in the forest, they are still far away from us. Moreover, 3000 people have deliberately divided the zone. They are unlikely to come to us under such a ban." Ning Yue shakes her head.


    "What if there were one or two mischievous people?" Poetic language.


    "You have lived here for so long. If they are really naughty, have you seen them?"


    The poem shook his head and seemed to have a point.


    In this place for so long, strange animals have never disturbed their lives.


    If it wasn''t for them, who would it be?


    Suddenly, the poem frowned and whispered, "should it be those who should fall into the city?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Ning Yue was immediately alert.


    Although Su Yingxia has told Ning Yue all the information about the fall of the city, Ning Yue slowly accepts the group.


    But who can guarantee that all these people will honestly surrender to Han 3000?


    If there is a traitor among them, then this evening is also the best time to act in secret.


    Thinking of this, Ning Yue held it in the air directly, and the long sword hanging at the head of the bed had already flown into her hands.


    When she looked at it again, the candle went out instantly. She whispered, "don''t sleep. Everyone take their weapons and go out with me."


    Then, led by Ning Yue, a group of women took the lead in quietly walking out of the wooden house.


    Just outside the wooden house, those male disciples, even Fulin and others, happened to walk out of the door with doubts.


    At this time, the distant thump and thump stopped suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3838

    A group of people looked at it immediately. Are they really thieves?


    Otherwise, how could those voices suddenly stop when the crowd came out?


    Coincidence?


    At least the crowd was more inclined, so the thief heard the news and stopped.


    "From the front, we''ll make a detour and directly encircle him!" Ning Yue whispered.


    At this point, if you make a decision, you will cut it off. Otherwise, if you make a mistake, you will have the first chance. If the thief disappears, it will have a great adverse impact on the situation.


    "Yes!" They all took orders.


    "Action."


    As soon as the voice came down, a group of people were divided into two groups, and quickly rushed in the direction of the voice.


    Except for the new recruits today, most of the disciples of the mysterious man alliance actually have good individual accomplishments, which have been tested in previous battles.


    At night, there was no sound when a group of people rushed to attack.


    In this way, they approached the sound destination quietly and quickly.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The sound came out properly again.


    At this moment, Ning Yue and others are more energetic. At least the existence of the voice is indicating that the thief just stopped at the time of the contract, and did not really discover the actions of Ning Yue and others.


    Why don''t you catch the real one?


    With a wave of one hand, he led a group of female disciples to rush to the moon after completing the detour.


    The male soldiers over there have roughly calculated the time and are moving forward!


    Brush brush!


    When the sound of walking sounds quickly, it is also the time when the two sides are encircled.


    At the center of the encirclement, that is, the center of the whole forest, a dark figure was holding something and waving it up and down.


    "Wow!"


    The crowd rushed out directly. In a twinkling of an eye, there was an ambush on all sides. The long sword in their hands was even colder in the moonlight.


    "Hands up!"


    Ning Yue gave a loud shout, and almost at the same time, the people surrounded were obviously stunned, and subconsciously raised their hands slowly


    "Three... Three thousand?"


    "Alliance leader?"


    When a group of people saw the shadow, they were surprised and shocked.


    Yes, it''s Han threethousand.


    At this time, he raised the shovel with one hand, and the other hand cooperated with the other side. All of them were raised in pairs!


    Han Sanqian was a little embarrassed. He smiled. With his divine sense, he could naturally detect all the changes around him in an instant, but the problem was that Han Sanqian was not prepared for anyone in the eight wild days book.


    Plus, I''m not doing manual work. I can''t care about that.


    He was obviously shocked by so many people who suddenly rushed out and such a big formation.


    "Well... You don''t sleep in the middle of the night?" Han threethousand looked at Ning Yue and others, and was embarrassed to dig his feet.


    Seeing that it was one of her own, Ning Yue and others quickly took back their swords, and Ning Yue turned her eyes: "we are all sleeping, but someone has been banging all night, so we can''t sleep?"


    "Did I wake you up?" Han threethousand said with some embarrassment.


    "The question of the alliance leader is quite exquisite. How should we answer it?" Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu joked.


    The crowd laughed and the atmosphere dissolved in an instant.


    However, the ghost girl Shiyu raised a new question in time: "Why are there so many graves here? Shit, alliance leader, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night and dig graves here?"


    "It seems that we didn''t bury these graves. Who are these people? Do they have a grudge against you?"


    "You must be digging people''s graves in the middle of the night. However, don''t worry about the alliance leader. Those who offend you are those who offend us. There are so many people here. It''s a big deal to help you dig their graves together."


    After that, a group of people really rolled up their sleeves and got ready to work. Although there was only one shovel, they had to wipe out the graves of those who offended the alliance leader by digging with their hands.


    Seeing this posture, Han Sanyi immediately had one head and two big ones. He shouted in silence: "enough, enough, don''t fool around. These are not my enemies, but all my benefactors."


    "Are you illiterate or something? May I trouble you to see the name on the tombstone?"


    Hearing that it was not the enemy but the benefactor, a group of people immediately stopped and looked up at the names on the broken wooden tablets. At that moment, someone read them


    Tomb of Cheng Yongshi!


    Tomb of Liang Han!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3839

    After reading the poem, he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    He was very honest, and his face was still in a daze.


    Others shook their heads.


    These names are so strange that I have never heard of them.


    Even the frozen moon shook her head at this time.


    Even as an elder here, I am very unfamiliar with these names.


    Only one person frowned and stared at the names on the tombstones.


    Although the wooden stele is dilapidated, although the name on it has become somewhat vague in the baptism of years.


    However, every stroke and painting of the every word above was still enough to make him tremble on spot.


    "They... They..." he was speechless. He could only look at Han 3000 blankly: "are these graves... All true?"


    Han threethousand nodded.


    "These are all the true gods who were once famous in the eightfold world."


    He shouted in a trembling voice, some disbelieving, but more shocked.


    Obviously, this man can only be a baixiaosheng in the Jianghu.


    Although he was familiar with Jianghu affairs, he was still impressed by the names of these ancient gods.


    Hearing baixiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu, the crowd was silent at the same time, and then exploded completely.


    "What?"


    "These... These are the tombs of the true gods?"


    "No, how can the true gods of our eight corners of the world be in such a place? Besides, they are not one or two, but..."


    "This..."


    A group of people looked at each other and could hardly believe this fact.


    What is the true God?


    It is a God in the true sense, a God out of reach, a God who can only hear his name but not see his body.


    But now, people can not only see it, but even, at this moment, they are lying in the land under their feet. How can this not shock people? How not to make people afraid?


    Moreover, there are still so many at one time.


    Han Sanqian fully understood their fuss, because when he first met him, he was not like that?


    "Threethousand, if these are the tombs of ancient gods, I don''t understand why you have to dig their tombs late at night?" Ning Yue asks strangely.


    The poem was full of puzzlement: "yes, alliance leader, this is wrong. You just said that they are still your benefactor. Since they are benefactors, how can they... Dig people''s graves?"


    Han threethousand had no choice but to give a wry smile: "it''s a long story, so I won''t go into details one by one."


    "Besides, they are my benefactors, and I have to keep some secrets for them."


    "The only reason why I dig graves is that I promised them that I would transfer their bones back to their hometown so that they could be buried in peace in the real sense."


    "As for why it was dug..."


    "I''m practicing in the daytime. Dan doesn''t have time."


    They understood what they said, but they didn''t fully understand it. However, when Han 3000 said this, it was really difficult for Ning Yue and his gang to ask further questions.


    "Shall we help you?" Asked Ning Yue.


    Han San shook his head. "Well, there are a group of respected elders here. Since they entrusted me with the things they left behind, I should finish it alone and fulfill my promise. This is also my respect for them." Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "It''s a good thing to be loyal to others. I agree. If you fake the hands of others, it''s hard to avoid criticism." Jianghu hundred Xiaosheng Taoism.


    Ning Yue nodded: "do you want to ask Ying Xia to come with you? Suddenly, I thought there were internal traitors. To be safe, I left some people to protect them."


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, "I''m digging graves. You think I''m digging treasures. It''s not a big event. I''m not afraid of summer this evening. Is nianer not afraid? Go back, you guys. I''m going to start digging graves."


    Ning Yue looked at each other, smiled bitterly, nodded, turned around and left with a group of people.


    After they left, Han Sanqian looked at a tomb that had been dug up and interrupted just now and said softly with a smile: "in fact, he is also digging for treasure..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3840

    Don''t forget, Liang Han and others said that their side


    They all have funerary objects.


    Among them, there is no lack of some of their private treasures that they have sought all their lives.


    Without help, it is actually more beneficial to Han 3000.


    "Ha!"


    A shovel went down immediately.


    "Ha!"


    Another shovel down!


    In the silent and dark night, the sound came out continuously.


    Han San is working hard


    Half an hour later, an old grave was dug up in good order.


    Han Sanqian moved his hand, and an energy instantly overturned a branch next to him.


    When he flew back to Han 3000, there were several explosions. When he stopped at his feet, it was already a proper and suitable coffin.


    "Elder, I''m home."


    After looking at the bones in the ground, Han 3000 bowed piously, then jumped down the pit and put them into the new coffin one by one.


    After that, he marked the coffin with a name, and followed the name to restrain the general place that the great gods had told him in his memory, so as to facilitate future planning and sorting out the most suitable route to send them home.


    "What is this?"


    Han Sanqian frowned. Beside the skeleton, under the moist soil, a string of beads attracted Han Sanqian''s attention.


    Han 3000 squatted down slightly and slowly picked it up.


    It looks like a Buddha bead, but it is made of jade. There are two words engraved on the bead in the center, destiny.


    Han threethousand tossed about, but it''s a pity that he didn''t toss about anything.


    After putting the beads into the storage ring again, Han San soon began his next grave assignment.


    One by one.


    When the morning came, when the trees around the graves had been pulled up into telegraph poles, Han Sanqian''s grave digging work was finally over.


    Han threethousand, tired and sweating, leaned helplessly under a big tree to rest.


    Although he is already a Taoist, generally speaking, it is not a big deal to dig dozens of pits, but it is just a small task for him to dig dozens more.


    But today is different. Han Sanqian showed his piety and respect. He didn''t use any real skills during the whole journey. Instead, he did it by hand and carefully.


    However, tired is happy.


    First, it is very meaningful to send these old people back to their hometown. They have helped themselves a lot.


    Without their magic skills, Han Sanqian''s trip to the city would never have been like this, and he would have died long ago.


    Therefore, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, they are not only their former opponents, but also their own friends, but also their own teachers.


    Secondly


    Second, it''s a little vulgar


    One night, Han 3000 planed so many graves that he basically counted them


    There are about 17 mysterious dharmas that you can''t understand, seven things that look like treasures and don''t look like treasures that you don''t know what they are, and


    Two very strange objects


    The reason why the word object is used to describe it is that Han Sanqian doesn''t know how to describe these things.


    Like a sword but not a sword, like a knife but not a knife. It is about half a meter long. The whole body presents irregular shapes, some like hexagon, and some like hexagon.


    Han threethousand tossed about for a long time, but he just didn''t understand what these two objects were, let alone what they were used for.


    However, no matter what they say or whether they understand it or not, there is one thing Han 3000 can be sure of, that is, these things are by no means unusual.


    It is very likely that they are some supernatural things that came out of the world, but I don''t know them for the time being. After all, if not, how could these things be buried with these great gods.


    So, in any way, although Han Sanqian is very tired now, he is actually tired and happy in his heart.


    "All right." Han Sanqian stood up from the ground with a smile, and then with a wave of one hand, the energy went away, and the excavated pits were instantly filled with earth.


    If it is the trees like electric poles collected around telling what happened last night, it seems that nothing really happened at present.


    Suddenly, at this moment, Han Sanqian''s smile solidified on his face: "fuck, it''s terrible."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3841

    Then, the eyes of the goods looked through the layers of trees to the bamboo house in the distance.


    Black smoke is coming from the room


    "His mother, after digging the grave all night, I forgot that the double dragon tripod was still on fire." With a word of abuse, Han 3000 increased his horsepower and rushed directly to the bamboo house.


    People on the other side of the wooden house got up one by one with sleepiness.


    They were already fixed when they got up, but they were suddenly disturbed by someone last night, so they were naturally short of sleep, and the whole person was shaking.


    However, this trance attention disappeared as soon as they left the wooden house.


    Looking at the black smoke coming from the bamboo house, a group of people were all sleepy and immediately wanted to rush to the fire.


    But almost when they were about to leave, they saw a light and shadow coming straight from the forest.


    That speed


    The rabbit was too impatient to run out.


    "Is that... Is that our leader?"


    "What is he doing? He can''t dig a grave till now?"


    "It seems to be true. What''s the matter with the bamboo house?"


    "Wasn''t the alliance leader refining pills yesterday? Was it the alliance leader who went to dig graves and forgot all about it? It was black smoke that made him suddenly remember?"


    It was a bold guess, but it must be said that he was right.


    Han San really forgot


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the door of the bamboo house was opened, the light and shadow went in directly.


    Seeing that Han threethousand had returned, they naturally knew that there was no need for the past. They all looked at each other closely across the air here in the wooden house.


    In case of any accident, they can come to help at any time.


    At the same time, they are more convinced that even if there is a small accident, it is absolutely only a small episode for Han Sanqian. Naturally, from his ability, the problem is not big.


    Sure enough, as they expected, when Han 3000''s light and shadow entered the room, the thick black smoke soon disappeared completely.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they also knew that worry was superfluous.


    "It seems that the bamboo we cut this morning can only be used as firewood."


    "Indeed, we have been worrying too much. What does this count for in terms of the ability of the alliance leader?"


    After that, they smiled at each other and decided to do their own things.


    But just as a group of people turned around and didn''t take two steps, suddenly


    Boom!


    A huge earthquake suddenly rang out. When everyone had not reflected it, the violent shaking almost made them stagger.


    With the shaking of the earth and the roaring of the mountains, and the bamboo house at this time, the layers of black smoke leaked out wildly


    The red Luan was immediately nervous and hurriedly said, "what''s the matter? Something happened to the bamboo house?"


    Suddenly, she wanted to take the people of the ghost town of the devil cloud to rush over to help.


    Ning Yue stopped her. Hong Luan was puzzled, but before she spoke, Ning Yue had already said: "calm down, calm down!"


    "Well, there was such a big explosion, and... And the alliance leader was still inside, which..." hongluan really couldn''t calm down.


    After all, anyone who sees such a situation may be difficult to calm down.


    Even if you don''t care about the house, you still have to take care of the people inside.


    That''s Han threethousand. He''s their leader. This


    At this moment, Su Yingxia came out with Han Nian in her arms. Hong Luan hurriedly looked at her.


    But Su Yingxia was like a nobody. She usually washed for Han Nian and looked at the bamboo house: "did it explode?"


    Ning Yue nodded: "yes."


    "Hey, I said..." hongluan was in a hurry. They were still all right after such a big explosion. It was unimaginable and difficult to understand.


    But when she rushed to them and saw their calm and incomparable appearance, she didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Ning Yue smiled helplessly, looked at Hong Luan and said, "Why are you so anxious? Are you worried about Han threethousand?"


    Hongluan nodded. It was natural.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly, "you''d better worry about yourself."


    Su Yingxia has already washed Han Nian''s face. She holds Han Nian and goes back to the house to clean her hair.


    Hongluan is completely disordered. Is she dreaming? Han Sanqian had an accident. Shouldn''t everyone be worried and anxious? Especially Su Yingxia, the wife, should


    But why was she so cold and worried about herself? What does that mean?


    Ning Yue had no choice but to smile: "because later, you may have to eat the burnt pill."


    Then she looked at the bamboo house that had even started to burn


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3842

    "It seems that bamboo has not been cut in vain..."


    In the distance, several bamboo cutting disciples, who had already discussed it last night, and who had paid for the action today, had mixed feelings at this time.


    Did you say surprise? It doesn''t seem to count. If you say it''s expected, it seems that you can''t talk about it.


    "Have a bite of breakfast and go to the League to repair the house later." A few people whispered again and retired quietly.


    Hong Luan is in a mess and eats the burnt pill. What does that mean?!


    Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder: "it''s OK. It''s always like this for the first time. Just get used to it. Go for breakfast. Anyway, it can at least make your food look not so bad today."


    After that, Ning Yue and a group of disciples, almost without any orders, simply rely on each other''s tacit understanding and go back to the room to have breakfast.


    "Hoo!"


    In the bamboo house, in the rolling black smoke, someone breathed. With the attack of Qi, the dark face could be seen faintly when the smoke dispersed.


    His eyes were wide open. At last, a little white appeared. Tears ran down his eyes and washed out two white marks.


    "My mother choked me to death, shit."


    Besides Han Sanqian, who can it be?


    Flapping his hands, he tried to disperse the smoke, but eventually the flapping hands were submerged in the black smoke.


    "I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it." Han Sanqian''s tears fell, and he held his breath. After a while, a breath was released directly from his body.


    Boom!


    Under the attack of the air waves, the black smoke eventually disappeared in all directions like a tree scattering a rabbit.


    "Damn it, don''t you?"


    When the smoke cleared, when Han Sanqian put his eyes on the whole room again, he was completely dumbfounded for a moment.


    What the hell is this?


    The whole screen of the room is black.


    Either it is smoked and blackened directly, or the black ash directly covers several thick layers


    Anyway, the room is completely dark.


    The house was fine before, but now... I can''t live in it at all.


    "Shit, other people make pills and waste medicines. This is a waste house."


    Han threethousand was depressed and helpless. Another energy was thrown out and the old black ash on the double dragon tripod was thrown away. Then, the goods walked carefully to the tripod.


    After smelling and smelling, Han Sanqian was a little worried. He didn''t know what would happen to the Dan in the tripod if he created this broken shape.


    Shit, it hurts to think about it. After all... Although these things are all planted by ourselves, to put it mildly, these things are not given for nothing.


    Almost all of them are top-level goods of superior quality. If they are spoiled, who can not care?


    However, looking at the crime scene almost made by himself, Han Sanqian didn''t even have the idea of praying.


    At some time in the past, he would be childish like a child, praying for a fine product before opening the cauldron.


    Today, he didn''t. He had only one idea. He would paste it, but he could eat it.


    "Hoo!"


    Take a deep breath. There is no impatience or expectation. There is only the calm of falling again and again and the boundary of falling to the fingertips.


    "Just eat, just eat!"


    It''s not terrible to waste medicinal materials. After all, Han threethousand has money. He can buy them. He also has land. It''s a big deal to plant them again.


    However, in front of so many people, especially the new students of the ghost city of the devil cloud and the city of the fallen, it would be really embarrassing to have three rooms and one living room with their toes.


    Although... Now it''s a bit overturned.


    "Uncle Ding, leave me some last dignity. Thank you."


    After the words, Han Sanqiang held his breath, and then the whole man put a wave of energy into his hands and directly aimed at the tripod mouth.


    Boom!


    The energy mask and black ash at the tripod mouth immediately spread out. Han 3000 coughed and then put his head directly on the tripod.


    "Fuck..." Han Sanqian opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3843

    "Sure enough... Sure enough, I didn''t disappoint. Sure enough, his mother is invincible."


    Han Sanqian was stunned. He was almost suffocating.


    Invincible.


    The bottom of the tripod was completely scorched and black. It was... It was so embarrassed that it reached the top.


    "Who really made this thing? Who''s embarrassed¡®


    Han threethousand was speechless.


    People''s pills must be glittering in the tripod when they are opened. The pills are clear and fragrant.


    On the other hand, Han 3000''s is a large dark area, which forms a lump of its own, not to mention many circles. You can''t find a circle like arc on this lump.


    As for the golden light, it has been completely replaced by dark. The fragrance can not be found at all, only a pungent and incomparable odor.


    "Alas!"


    It''s right not to hope, at least not so much despair


    Speechless shook his head. Han San was not even in the mood to pick it up with his hands. He was disgusted.


    The jade sword moved in his hand and directly forked the thing. Han San suddenly felt like playing with cow dung when he was a child. However, this thing is much bigger than cow dung.


    "Try it?" Han Sanqian looked at the thing on the sword and was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Eat it. It''s really disgusting, but you can''t eat it. It seems that you don''t try and it''s inappropriate to make your own things.


    In the end, I spent a lot of top-level herbs to refine them. I also spent so much real energy. It seems too wasteful to give them away without eating or trying.


    "Grass, the pill you made yourself, you have to taste it when you cry." As soon as he closed his eyes, Han Sanqian directly began to buckle a Tuo on it, and then put it into his mouth.


    After a whimper, Han threethousand vomited out.


    It''s not that Han Sanqian can''t bear it, but it''s the subconscious resistance and reflection of his body.


    "His mother, what the hell is this? It''s too bad, isn''t it?"


    Han threethousand looked at the residue spitting out from the ground, and for a moment he was speechless to the top.


    Even earth is not hard to swallow in terms of Han 3000''s endurance, but it tastes worse than Earth.


    Even there was a strange smell in it.


    "I said I could make do with it, but now it seems that I really don''t give any hope. Pigs don''t eat it just because of the taste." He shook his head reluctantly. Han Sanqian moved his hand and swung his sword. The dark thing was thrown out by Han Sanqian.


    With a dull bang, it obediently went to its corner.


    With this sudden fall, the basic shape of the lump was also broken.


    However, when Han Sanqian was about to wash the tripod and start over again, the light from the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of what seemed to be flashing in the tripod.


    Han Sanqian realized that there seemed to be something wrong, frowning and staring back.


    Sure enough, under the strong fall, the thing had split around, and at the center of the split, there was something shining.


    "What?" Han Sanyi accelerated to the corner, squatted down, and cleaned up the things around him. A thing about the size of an egg, like a circle but not a circle, like an ellipse but not an ellipse, appeared in front of Han Sanyi.


    Although, to some extent, it is a headache to use a large lump of things to make an egg sized finished product, as long as it is not a black sheep, it is better than nothing.


    Moreover, at least I can hold this thing and boast that it is the essence of my own refining, so as to stabilize my only face after overturning.


    Anyway, they don''t know how to refine pills.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian finally showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Bang bang!"


    Suddenly, the door of the bamboo house was gently buckled.


    Han 3000 got up and coughed slightly, "who is it?"


    "Alliance leader, we are here to repair your bamboo house. We want to ask when you can come out!"


    "Repair..." shit, I felt trampled on by people when I just found my face: "what room to repair? My room is fine. I''m refining pills."


    After that, Han Sanqian heard bursts of laughter outside.


    Although they laughed very suppressed, Han Sanqian blushed and glanced at the golden elixir in his hand: "face, it depends on you."


    Then he got up and walked slowly towards the door


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3844

    Several disciples are laughing at the door. Han Sansan is their leader. Although they have received professional training, they generally don''t want to laugh, but they can''t help it.


    The leader of his own alliance made pills and blew up the house. The more he thought about it, the funnier it became.


    But five people didn''t notice. At this time, the door opened gently, and then closed again in a flash.


    However, in a very short process, there was already one more person on the door.


    It''s Han threethousand!


    The five of them were laughing happily. Suddenly, they were so scared that they trembled and quickly put away their smiles.


    "Alliance... Alliance leader!"


    Han 3000 nodded slightly, but his eyes stayed on a pile of bamboo behind the five people.


    It''s too much. It''s really too much. It''s a shame for chiguoguo.


    "Cough. Actually, there are many levels of alchemy. There are low-level and high-level. The low-level can only produce some low-level medicines that look good but actually have average effects. Only the high-level ones can produce a really helpful magical pill."


    "But you should also know that the more advanced this is, the more complicated its method will be. I mean, it may be strange in the eyes of ordinary people."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Five people bowed their heads and nodded like mashing garlic.


    But obviously, you can see the slightly raised corners of their mouths through their faces.


    Han 3000 was embarrassed. He pulled out the egg shaped little gold pill and put it in front of the five people.


    The five people stopped laughing at each other and looked at Han 3000.


    "Black smoke, that''s because there are some unnecessary impurities in the materials used to refine pills. I''ve trained it, so naturally it''s dark."


    "You see, isn''t this the end?" Han threethousand straightened his back, obviously talking serious nonsense.


    "This golden pill is really beautiful. However, didn''t you just say that only lower level pills can be flashy? This......"


    Han Sanqian was stunned. He didn''t expect that his disciples would suddenly turn against him.


    "I also said that those were refined by ordinary people. Am I ordinary, your leader?" Han threethousand strong supported the way.


    "The league''s major is unparalleled, just like the divine dragon, how can it be an ordinary person?"


    "You''re right. Who is the leader of our alliance? It''s a God and man. It can certainly ensure that the color, fragrance, appearance and inner are the same."


    Several other people quickly flattered, but Han threethousand clearly saw the ridicule in their eyes.


    Although they are disciples, they are obviously not fools. Looking at the pill the size of an egg in front of them, and connecting with so many new people, it is obvious that the alliance leader is preparing to make a large number of pills


    This one is so small


    Obviously, there is no need for words.


    Han Sanqian, a human spirit, can''t be aware of this, but the cow has blown it out. Even if it is hard to do so, it must continue to blow.


    "Don''t flatter me. What I said is true. Although it''s so small, actually... Hum!" When Han Sanqian said this, he deliberately put on a proud and charming appearance.


    The five people looked at Han Sanqian eagerly, and obviously wanted to know how powerful the pill was.


    This made Han Sanqian''s face come back a little, and also made Han Sanqian lose his vanity.


    "I tell you, it''s amazing. It can be said to be my painstaking work. Just throw it away, hehe, and your accomplishments can be greatly improved."


    Hearing this, the five people looked at Han 3000 with begging eyes.


    However, it''s obvious that Han 3000 can''t satisfy them. It''s not that Han 3000 is stingy, but that cattle can boast. But once they eat it, the cattle will be broken.


    "Don''t even think about it. This pill is my treasure. I can''t bear to eat it. Go back and have a rest. By the way, tell them to wait. Today I began to refine pills for them."


    Han Sanqian''s words fell, and he couldn''t help but secretly sigh that he was smart. He just walked around this matter. How can he do it without brains?!


    But when Han 3000 was secretly pleased and the five disciples were about to leave, a nice voice interrupted all this: "what are you talking about? You look very happy?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3845

    The six raised their eyes and saw Su Yingxia coming slowly.


    "See your wife." Five people immediately respectfully said.


    Su Yingxia smiled and nodded.


    Han threethousand glanced at Su Yingxia and smiled. Then he began to cry: "where''s nianer?"


    "The girl liked the little dragon ant so much that she took her brother out to play. Shiyu stared at them." Su Yingxia said something and looked at Han 3000: "I wanted to accompany the girl, but this is not my husband''s pill refining. The whole house is full of black smoke. I''m worried."


    Han San felt embarrassed and scratched his head. It was really embarrassing. It seemed that everyone knew about it.


    Fortunately, I have sophisticated. At least I can pull back one game.


    "Don''t worry, madam. In fact, the leader has just explained the situation to us."


    "Yes, madam, actually, the black smoke was not an accident. It was produced by the alliance leader when he was refining pills to remove the impurities in the medicine."


    "Really?" Su Yingxia obviously didn''t believe this theory and glanced at Han 3000.


    Han 3000 is full of waterfall sweat. It''s OK to cheat ordinary people. It''s almost like bullshit trying to pass the test in front of Su Yingxia.


    Not to mention that as his wife, he knows a lot about himself. Just because Su Yingxia is smart, Han Sanqian knows that he can''t fool her.


    "Yes!" But in the presence of five of his men, the cattle that had just been blown out had not yet flown. Han Sanqian had to bite the bullet even though he knew he couldn''t do it.


    Su Yingxia smiled and looked down and put the gold pill in Han Sanqian''s hand.


    She immediately became interested, and then walked a few steps in front of Han 3000: "is this your achievement?"


    Before Han threethousand could speak, the disciple said excitedly in advance: "yes, madam leader, don''t underestimate it. Although it is small, it actually has a great effect."


    "Yes, the leader of the alliance just said that you can directly make people''s accomplishments advance by leaps and bounds by deducting a small piece."


    A group of people called it a God. They blew Han 3000 all over their heads.


    Where did he expect the newspaper to come so soon? The cattle that had just gone out were returned so soon.


    Su Yingxia was very interested when she heard the speech. She looked at Han 3000 and said, "is it really so magical?"


    Han Sanqian took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and hardened his scalp to keep his nature: "then... Is that necessary? Are you kidding me? Who am I?"


    Su Yingxia nodded. With Han Sanqian''s skill, it seems that it''s not a strange thing to refine a strange pill.


    "Since all the pills have been refined, why don''t they take them over and divide them?" Su Yingxia has a strange way.


    "Madam, the alliance leader said that we made a mistake. The pill he made was his own. He said it was his treasure. He would refine the pills he gave us next."


    "Yes, looking at that pill eye slander, especially what the alliance leader said is so magical. We really want to have a bite."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that we don''t have this blessing to enjoy."


    Looking at the five people who were somewhat lost, Su Yingxia turned around and looked at Han 3000 and said, "that''s what they said. This pill is magical?"


    Shit, isn''t it amazing? Han San really doesn''t know. It''s just that he can''t say anything when he''s here?


    Is it difficult to say that you are all bragging?


    If he wanted to say so, he could almost believe that his great ally leader would be laughed to death by his brothers.


    The alliance leader made pills and blew them up. When he finished, he bragged about it


    Just thinking of this, Han Sanqian''s scalp has become numb


    No wonder there is a good saying. When you tell a lie, you have to use a hundred lies to round it out. You really don''t deceive me.


    At this point, Han threethousand had no choice but to bite the bullet and perform a natural and even slightly proud look: "of course."


    "May I have a look?" Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanyi flashed awkwardly and continued, "of course."


    Su Yingxia took the golden pill and looked around: "it''s really good-looking and tastes good. It seems that it''s by no means an ordinary product."


    Hey hey, Han San is very happy.


    "Then I''ll eat half!" Su Yingxia put it into her mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3847

    Hearing this, Han Sanqian''s face immediately solidified.


    What is life''s ups and downs come too fast, right now is not it?


    Just now, I was still in a hurry, but in the twinkling of an eye, there was another great joy. This great joy had not yet gone too far, but there was another great surprise


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you know you want face, send them away first." Su Yingxia''s tone was obviously uncomfortable.


    Han threethousand nodded, coughed, pretended that nothing had happened, and stared at the five people: "well, you''ve seen what you should see. My wife is very happy now. She wants to reward me. Do you still want to see something you shouldn''t see? No eyesight."


    Upon hearing this, the five of them laughed awkwardly for a while. While making amends, they quickly shrunk their heads and headed back towards the wooden house.


    After the five of them had gone away with bamboo, Su Yingxia was obviously relieved, and half of her body was soft on Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian also helped her into the inner room.


    "How''s it going? Tell me what''s wrong."


    "You''re not feeling well. You said so. Why are you holding on?" Han Sanyi said as he prepared to take a good look at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia waved his hand and motioned to Han 3000 not to do so: "you don''t have to exaggerate."


    "I just don''t feel well."


    "When men are out, face is very important. What''s more, you still get along with your disciples as the leader of the alliance. How can I lose your face?"


    "What on earth do you use to refine it? I feel sick in my stomach."


    "Like... Like eating something bad."


    Suddenly, Su Yingxia didn''t need Han Sansan to answer.


    Because obviously, looking at the darkness around the house, many answers are ready to come out.


    "Failed again?"


    This word is harsh, but it is also a helpless fact. Han 3000 nodded gloomily: "yes."


    "I... no wonder my stomach hurts so much." Su Yingxia has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Shall I help you with your luck?" Han Sanqian''s guilty way.


    Su Yingxia was embarrassed: "it shouldn''t be a big problem. Don''t bother."


    "You are my wife, how can you call trouble?" After that, Han Sanqian, regardless of Su Yingxia''s consent or not, gave Su Yingxia a slight palm and gently pressed it on her abdomen.


    "Qi disorder." Han threethousand frowned and said.


    It''s his grandmother''s. It''s really a problem with the pill. Su Yingxia was eaten badly.


    Dan medicine is different from ordinary food. When the food is bad, it can be vaporized. However, Dan medicine always contains the corresponding true Qi. Once there is a problem, it is easy to cause damage to people''s meridians and Dantian. Therefore, Han Sanqian dare not be careless.


    Su Yingxia felt a warm current coming from her abdomen as her strength increased.


    Then, the warm current began to slowly and orderly ease everything in his Dantian.


    Su Yingxia, who had some pain just now, not only felt no pain at all, but felt very comfortable.


    "How''s it going?" Sensing the change of Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "it seems much better."


    "Your internal breathing in the elixir field is quite disordered. I think there is something wrong with the elixir, so it runs rampant in your body and destroys the original breath stability."


    "However, don''t worry. I''ve basically made them better. Although Dan is a little bad, it can still give you some energy."


    Su Yingxia smiled: "it''s like eating something bad and getting upset, isn''t it?"


    It''s almost the same thing. It''s just that the undigested pills will be discharged quickly after getting upset, but the broken pills won''t be like this. Their internal breath also stays in Su Yingxia''s body.


    "Let me help you continue to treat it. It will be more comfortable." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia nodded, but just as Han Sanqian was about to recharge, Su Yingxia suddenly realized that something was wrong and hurried to stop: "wait a minute!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3848

    Han Sanqian didn''t expect this, and the whole person was startled on the spot.


    He looked up hurriedly, looked at Su Yingxia, and said anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yingxia frowned. She seemed to be feeling something. Looking at Han Sanqian, she felt a little uncomfortable. Then she slowly opened her mouth: "it seems... It seems that there is something wrong."


    This made Han Sanqian nervous. Is there any other problem with this inferior pill?


    And you didn''t find it?


    At the thought of this, Han San hurried to raise his hand and tried to transport his luck to other parts of Su Yingxia''s body.


    Su Yingxia shook her head. "No, I feel something is wrong with Dantian."


    "Something''s wrong? I''ve just helped you get through the energy there. It should be OK." Han Sanqian was puzzled.


    "It feels like something is moving, like... Pregnant."


    "Pregnant?" Han Sanyi was stunned.


    Even if he really hit the target in the battle of the fall of the city, according to the development speed of the embryo, it is not so fast.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    It''s obvious that Su Yingxia doesn''t mean to joke at all, but the problem is that he can basically be completely sure that he has calmed her Dantian interest just now. It''s unlikely that there is any problem?!


    "Is it..."


    Han threethousand frowned, "are you sure there''s something?"


    Su Yingxia hesitated and nodded heavily.


    "That''s a fucking weird thing."


    Han threethousan frowned. At the next moment, a chaotic force in his hand was directly sacrificed, fiercely patted Su Yingxia''s belly, and quickly headed for the Dantian all the way.


    "Strange!"


    Su Yingxia''s Dantian is really stable. The only difference is that the smell of Dantian is different from her own. Although it has been appeased, it is obvious that there are still a few differences.


    However, there should be no problem with this kind of abnormality, not to mention that it can make su Yingxia feel so much directly.


    "Strange. What''s the problem?" Han San frowned.


    Now he is worried and regretful. He doesn''t know what he has done to hurt Su Yingxia.


    "Threethousand, don''t check it. In fact, although I feel a little uncomfortable, it''s not particularly bad. I can endure it." Su Yingxia was really nervous when she saw Han 3000, so she couldn''t help persuading him.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a firm attitude: "what nonsense do you say? I can''t give up until I find out the real reason for your physical condition."


    After that, Han Sanqian directly increased his strength again and made a crazy exploration.


    Failed!


    Then come again!


    Or failure!


    Come again!


    Until several times later, the continuous high-intensity local trend directly made Han Sanqian sweat and pale.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian still has no intention of giving up.


    "Threethousand, or don''t really check it." Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian with a worried look on her face: "it''s possible that I think too much, or there may be something here, but it''s just the beginning, so it''s not easy to detect."


    "I mean, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, when the situation is a little more stable, maybe it will be easy to find out at once?"


    "It''s like a person is ill..."


    Han threethousand sighed and looked at Su Yingxia. He could not bear to refuse for a moment. He also knew that Su Yingxia had no problem with what he said.


    Intellectually, if someone else, Han Sansan might really come back to check it another day, as Su Yingxia said.


    However, she is his wife and his favorite. Let alone tomorrow, even if it is one more hour, Han Sanqian will only be restless forever.


    "But..."


    "Well, threethousand yuan. You''ve dug a grave all night and refined pills for so long. You should have a rest. Otherwise, I''m afraid you haven''t found out what''s wrong with me. Instead, you''re tired first."


    "Then I''ll try again for the last time. If I still can''t find out anything, I promise you I''ll check again tomorrow." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia hesitated and nodded.


    Han Sanqian moved his hand, and another energy hit him.


    "Is it over, you two?"


    Suddenly, there was a sound all around


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3849

    "Shit, who!"


    Han threethousand gave a big shout and looked around subconsciously.


    But unfortunately, there was no sound around. Only the dark houses were answering Han 3000''s questions at this time.


    Although suyingxia didn''t speak, her eyes were sweeping around, and she was obviously surprised by the sound.


    Nobody?!


    But clearly heard the sound.


    In order to make some people mystify, Han threethousand simply spread his divine knowledge and searched around.


    But the result made Han 3000 even more surprised. Taking the bamboo house as the center, let alone living people within a range of more than ten meters, even a certain insect was all under his detection.


    But there is still no one.


    It seems that she also understood Han Sanqian''s meaning from Han Sanqian''s eyes. Su Yingxia asked quietly, "no one has been found?"


    Han San shook his head. It was true.


    "Shit, what are you looking for there? I''m not around you. Why, it''s only a few days. I''ve forgotten everything about me. I think you two are too fucking ungrateful." The voice muttered discontentedly.


    The couple looked at me and I looked at you. I was a little silly for a while.


    Where is he talking? It seems that he knows Han threethousand and his wife again. But judging from this guy''s voice, they seem to feel very strange.


    This


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian set his eyes on Su Yingxia''s stomach.


    Although the sound seems to come from around, it seems to come from Su Yingxia''s stomach if you carefully identify it.


    When I contacted Su Yingxia, she said that her stomach was uncomfortable. Could it be that


    Nima, is this a refined pill?


    "Shit, you are the elixir. Your whole family are elixirs." It seems that he can directly read what Han Sanqian thinks. At this time, he can''t help fighting back directly.


    Han threethousand felt his nose somewhat depressed.


    "It''s Lao Tzu. Heaven is so poor. Shit, don''t you think about it. Who else in the world can make such a wise and powerful voice as me? You are... Ah." It looked like an inexhaustible picture, and seemed extremely disappointed.


    "The poverty of heaven?"


    The couple exclaimed almost simultaneously.


    But the voice of tianzhiqiongqi is obviously not like this. The two couples can almost reach an agreement on this point without saying much.


    "Where did you come from? Dare to talk nonsense here? Tianzhiqiongqi is our friend. Do you think we don''t know what it is now? What''s the point of pretending to be it here?" Han Sanqian asked immediately.


    Su Yingxia also nodded: "if you want to pretend to be him, you should also add a little knowledge. The voice of heaven''s poverty is not your voice."


    "You''d better be honest, or I''ll be rude to you." Han threethousand said coldly. At the same time, he turned up a piece of energy in his hand and was ready to move at any time.


    "Ouch, I''ve really convinced you two. How dare ordinary people pretend to be so arrogant? Besides, although I''m an ox, I''m just like this now. What''s the advantage of pretending to be me?"


    It seems that he is waiting for the couple to respond.


    But the couple were not moved at all. Instead, Han Sanqian snorted coldly and said, "I have to ask you this."


    "I......" he was obviously angry. After thinking for a while, he said: "Oh, I am really poor and strange. I am drunk. Can there be anyone else besides me in Su Yingxia''s meridians?"


    The two husband and wife looked at each other, which is also true.


    "But it''s not your voice, and it depends on my mouth to speak. You..."


    "Elder sister, you are right. In the past, I was unable to support myself for independence because my internal energy was not very strong. But that was in the past. At least I was poor. I was a fierce beast in ancient times. I... I will grow up." It cried innocently.


    "What do you mean?" Han threethousand frowned, as if he knew something.


    "It means that I have grown up now, and I have a new way to exist in this world." Tianzhi said strangely, "I don''t know which bastard threw in a strange pill."


    "I thought it was a pill, but..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3850

    "Lao Tzu, who turned out to be at the most empty moment, must be a hungry tiger, right?"


    In a state of extreme poverty, coupled with its character, it was able to do such a thing. In fact, it did not exceed Han Sanqian''s expectation.


    However, it is obvious that Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia are more concerned about what happened to the goods next.


    Why is it like this.


    "Shit, that thing is really strange. It looks like a pill, but in fact it''s in grandma''s house. The core of that thing is a strange gold core."


    "Although it contains a lot of Qi, it can''t be digested by grandma when it gets into the body."


    "Shit, do you know how you feel when you eat a big iron bar? That''s the feeling!"


    Somehow, Han Sansan and Su Yingxia both feel like laughing when they hear this. Although they know it is inappropriate to laugh at such times, sometimes you can''t stand the man''s funny talk


    At least for now


    "And then, go on, can you be more professional?" Han threethousand urged.


    He kept silent for a moment, then continued to speak, and said, "it''s ok if that thing doesn''t digest. Anyway, as I was at that time, I was so weak that I couldn''t move. It''s a big deal to cook with it slowly. Let alone a piece of iron, even a lump of gold, I can slowly consume his son of a bitch."


    "But the problem is here..." it was helpless.


    "What do you say?" Han Sanqi road.


    "This thing not only doesn''t digest, but also devours me. How can I promise this NIMA?" It was depressed and said, "at least Lao Tzu is also poor and strange. How can he be insulted."


    "So?" Han threethousand Dao.


    "So I fought with him. As a result..." he didn''t go on.


    Obviously, the goods must have eaten turtles.


    It seemed that Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia knew the result, so they said wrongfully, "I just didn''t win. Don''t look at me like a loser."


    "Lao Tzu... Lao Tzu just coexisted with it."


    Now, Han threethousand has some understanding. It seems that Su Yingxia''s stomach pain just now may be caused by his fight with the gold core.


    Because it wasn''t pathology, Han San couldn''t find anything out.


    However, tianzhiqiongqi''s own concealment is very strong. Han Sanqian found it in Ziqing''s body at the beginning, but he also found it through careful inspection by the power of chaos.


    But what does this coexistence mean?


    Han Sanqian doesn''t understand.


    "Lao Tzu has no entity, and this thing has some energy of its own, so it took the opportunity to occupy Lao Tzu''s Dantian and form a Dantian small core."


    "Lao Tzu''s other consciousness saw the appearance of practical things, and began to attach itself to it, so... Lao Tzu slowly and completely integrated with it."


    "If you use the power of chaos to check it carefully, you will know."


    "By the way, you don''t have to check carefully. You can see it by releasing a little. When you checked Su Yingxia just now, you couldn''t find me because I was fighting with him at that time. In order to avoid being embarrassed when you saw me, I deliberately avoided you."


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly. It was not pathological. He deliberately hid himself. He never thought it was him. Therefore, this matter was skipped from beginning to end.


    Nodding, Han threethousand began to use his energy again. In an instant, he gently penetrated Su Yingxia''s abdomen, and the energy also instantly started reconnaissance.


    Sure enough, after checking the energy, Han San obviously found a small white spot in the center of Su Yingxia''s Dantian. When Han Sanqian tried to completely cover the white dot with energy and wanted to see it clearly, suddenly, at this time, an accident happened.


    The little white dot suddenly rushed towards the energy of Han 3000.


    The next second, it suddenly stopped.


    Then, the white light on it began to dissipate, and gradually turned into its original shape.


    When Han San saw the shape clearly, he was stunned.


    Seeing Han Sanqian so surprised, Su Yingxia immediately became curious. When she was about to speak, Han Sanqian had already held her hand and connected it with breath, so that she could see the original shape of the guy.


    For a moment, even Su Yingxia couldn''t help staring


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3851

    "What is this?"


    For a long time, Su Yingxia finally murmured.


    At this time, in her eyes, a white egg with weak light was emerging.


    Han Sanqian is also completely stupid. How could it be like this?!


    However, soon, Han threethousand could understand it thoroughly.


    It is obvious that the consciousness body of heaven''s poverty is mixed in two directions when it encounters a powerful entity with energy.


    In other words, they began to coexist, and thus formed a new individual.


    "But obviously I''m only taking pills. Why... Why is this?" Su Yingxia looks at Han Sanqian incomprehensibly.


    Dan medicine can cure diseases and lift Qi, but I haven''t heard that it can also breed life.


    Han 3000 smiled softly: "it''s very simple. All the pills used in the alchemy are made of natural materials and earth treasures. They are full of aura. In addition, this time I neglected management, so... Maybe the alchemy is not complete."


    "Some natural and local treasures depend on their aura. They are finally hidden in the center and not fully refined. After you eat them, many of them still retain their original spirit and appearance."


    "In other words, we have heard of Nezha''s lotus root body on earth. The lotus root that gathers aura turns into a body. In fact, it is similar to this truth."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation, Su Yingxia understood.


    "What should we do now?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "If it was a conscious body in the past, the energy absorbed by you could be parasitic in your body, but now there is an entity, it can''t be so."


    "Because it will grow and grow, which will be dangerous to you in the future. Therefore, there is only one choice."


    "What?"


    Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid you''re going to have a baby. No, you''re going to have an egg."


    Su Yingxia immediately looked puzzled: "ah?"


    Han threethousand smiled helplessly: "it''s almost the same as the gluttony of evil. Do you want to wait until it grows so big in the future?"


    "But isn''t that embarrassing?" Su Yingxia said, "it''s strange enough to have a baby. You have to have an egg. It''s not funny."


    Han threethousand laughed: "well, it''s not like you really want to live like that. It''s at most the size of a pigeon''s egg. I can force him out if I use it casually."


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at Tianzhi qiongqi: "how about you? Are you ready?"


    "It''s an ancient honor to think that Lao Tzu is extremely poor. Let alone that his cultivation is against the sky. Lao Tzu''s body alone is strong enough. Fuck, but I never thought that Lao Tzu would be integrated by the core of a pill. I''m very dissatisfied."


    "However, rice has become porridge, and I seem to have no choice."


    Han threethousand gave it a speechless look: "can you stop pretending to force here? With your current body of consciousness, you should know how many chances and coincidences it takes to get together."


    "What do you still dislike here!"


    Tianzhiqiongqi didn''t speak, because obviously it had nothing to argue with. As the saying goes, it''s better to live than to die.


    Its current situation, in any case, is a good thing.


    "I can''t say it." Tianzhiqiongqi murmured: "however, it''s OK for me to come out. I must discuss something with you. Otherwise, Han Sanqian, don''t blame me for playing Yin with you."


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t go out. The big deal is that one day when I grow up, I will die Su Yingxia. Hum, I''m not my wife anyway."


    Hearing this, Han threethousand frowned: "you mean to threaten me? Do you know what happens to those who threaten me?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m threatening you, but don''t tell me this is useless, because I''m not human, ha ha."


    "You..." Han Sanqian said in silence, "what kind of shit do you want to put? Put it quickly!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3852

    "Don''t look so upset. Don''t forget that I have worked hard for you without any credit."


    "Just talk about Ziqing and your wife. Do you think they can make rapid progress without my guidance and instruction?"


    "Also, don''t forget that your elder martial sister''s life is also in my hands now, so you won''t lose anything anyway, OK?"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia nodded to Han 3000.


    Indeed, whether it''s public or private, tianzhiqiongqi has made a lot of contributions although his mouth stinks a little.


    However, Han Sanqian still said angrily, "what am I going to do? Is it difficult for me to beg you? Besides, your boy suddenly talks about terms at this time. Do you think I''m a fool? Don''t you know that your boy must be bad?"


    "Shit, I am such a person in your heart?"


    "Of course not. Because as your kid said, you are not human at all." Han threethousand Dao.


    Hearing this, Qidun, the poor man of heaven, became angry: "you!"


    "What are you? If you have a fart, let it go." Han threethousand Dao.


    Tianzhiqiongqi was very depressed. However, after thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "my conditions are very simple. In the future, I''ll mix with you. First, let''s say that we share weal and woe. Shall we do it or not?"


    "You want to be my little brother?" Han Sanqian is confused.


    "Shit, who cares when he is the younger brother or the elder brother? That''s just the opposite. If you promise, you can come out. If you don''t promise, we''ll spend it."


    The business of catching up with his son is not so easy. Somehow, he accepted tianzhiqiongqi as his younger brother. For Han Sanqian, this is not a condition threatened by others.


    This is... God sends warmth.


    If there is such a threat, Han Sanqian just wants to say that he will come back a hundred times.


    However, in the face of tianzhiqiongqi, Han Sanqian certainly knew that he could not be too happy. He just frowned and thought in some embarrassment.


    "Hey, you are a little too much, aren''t you? At least I''m poor. His mother''s skinny camel is bigger than a horse. I''d like to call you brother. You look embarrassed?"


    "Shit, do you know that in the past, people didn''t call me brothers. Even if I was asked to be their grandfather, I would be lazy to talk to them. Now I am aggrieved and seek perfection, and you still..."


    Han threethousand didn''t buy it at all. He raised his eyebrows: "Oh, you know, that was before."


    "If you want to brag like that, I might have been a super God 800 years ago. Let alone I am thinking about it now. I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to talk to me."


    Han Sanqian said: "can''t you change another condition? I can even take back what I just said. You can make some more excessive demands as long as you are willing to withdraw this condition."


    A embarrassed expression was enough to make Tianzhi poor Qi feel humiliated. Unexpectedly, Han Sanqian''s opening made Tianzhi poor Qi feel angry on the spot.


    Too much, quite too much.


    This is simply trampling on his dignity.


    "Ah, you..."


    "Look, how can you be my brother with such a bad temper? Do you know why I was so embarrassed just now? That''s you. You are such a tough guy. You are so angry and your mouth is not forgiving. After you become my brother, I can''t control you. What should I do? It''s not only humiliating, but also the most important thing is that you will put me in danger at any time." Han threethousand interrupted.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, tianzhiqiongqi''s anger stopped. He murmured for a long time and said in a very low voice: "it''s a big deal. I''ll keep my temper in the future. Is that all right?"


    "That''s something to consider, but to be on the safe side, I have a request that you must promise me." Han threethousand Dao.


    Tianzhiqiongqi was afraid of being trampled on. His dignity was trampled too fiercely. At this time, the defense line in his heart was obviously a little tight: "you say."


    He even made a plan. As long as Han Sanqian said what he wanted, and the request was not too excessive, he would agree.


    Anyway, let''s settle the matter first.


    "Well, it''s actually simple. As my younger brother, I have to learn to listen to my elder brother. I say one, you can''t say two. I say West, you can''t go east. Do you understand enough?"


    "Fuck, I''m a poor man. Do you think I''m a bad dog?"


    "Yes or no?" Han threethousand said with a smile without fear.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3853

    "Shit, I don''t..." Tianzhi was so poor that he blurted out. Little brother, he can endure this. After all, he must be soft to follow Han Sanqian. This was what he had thought before and what he was willing to make.


    That''s why he took the initiative to bring it up.


    But being a younger brother is not the same as being a dog leg. Han Sanqian''s request is just so.


    This is simply a state of mind that makes the sky collapse


    But in the middle of his words, he had to suppress his anger and take back the words behind the word Bu, because he knew that this might be the only chance to get close to Han 3000.


    Otherwise, if you miss it, you may


    Therefore, it must think clearly before answering.


    "Damn it, you are cruel. OK, I promise you. I will never say two when you say one. Of course, Han San, you''d better not forget that I''ve helped your wife. Of course, if you''re ungrateful, you''ll think I didn''t say anything."


    Han threethousand smiled gently. He didn''t answer this question.


    The reason why he didn''t answer, of course, was not that Han Sanqian was ungrateful. He would not be extremely poor to heaven. The reason why he played this trick with him was to gain the upper hand in the negotiation.


    He can have a good temper.


    He was a fierce beast in ancient times. It''s true that he had a grumpy temper, but this is not the talk he took out to lose his temper.


    Jianghu is very dangerous, and there are many unknown experts. It''s good for it and for yourself to be restrained.


    Besides, he should always have someone who can control it.


    "Well, then the negotiation is done. Can you come out?" Han threethousand Dao.


    "Come out, but once I come out, I will lose my original greenhouse. This is a huge challenge to my body and consciousness. I need to sleep for a period of time."


    "During this time, I hope you can take care of me. I need energy to support me."


    Han 3000 nodded slightly: "as long as I am free, I will instill in you the true ability. You can rest assured. I hope you are a little brother who can discipline, not a long-term worker of the landlord. Anyway, I am not the landlord."


    "That''s a human thing to say. Come on."


    Han 3000 didn''t say much. He clapped a piece of energy directly into Su Yingxia''s stomach. The next second, he hit Su Yingxia with a backhand, and Su Yingxia immediately spat out blood.


    "Poof!"


    And almost in the blood, a small egg also mixed up.


    Han San''s hands were just swept away, and his blood fell to the ground, but the little egg was already in Han San''s hands.


    "Are you all right?" Han Sanqian asked Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia felt it, and then shook her head in some doubt: "at least I vomited blood, but... Why not feel bad at all?"


    "I use Cunjin. There will be some small damage, but it won''t hurt your inner self." Han threethousand smiled.


    Anyway, it''s also Han Sanqian. If even this thing has to be done at the cost of hurting his wife, why should he be called Han Sanqian?


    What does he do in this world?


    "Come on, don''t think you can avoid the reputation of domestic violence. I''ll sue you." Su Yingxia joked.


    "Where are you going to sue me? I''m afraid of my wife. Why don''t you sue me?" Han threethousand Dao.


    "Hum, then sue your wife and let her beat you at night." Su Yingxia road.


    Han San sighed and shook his head helplessly. "Hey, you really don''t know my wife. My wife loves me so much that she won''t hit me at all."


    "Really?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian with a smile.


    Han threethousand smiled softly: "of course, but I forgot one thing. It seems that my wife will hit me too."


    With that, Han Sanqian also looked very apologetic, and there was a deep mistake in his eyes.


    Su Yingxia smiled with satisfaction and looked at Han 3000: "how could your wife beat you?"


    "She''ll hit me in bed." After that, Han Sanqian directly opened the door and ran out.


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a long time. Suddenly she realized that she had been taken advantage of by Han Sanqian. She turned around and chased her out.


    And almost at the same time, in a dark space


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3854

    A figure came in slowly from the outside, with light steps and almost no sound.


    The figure stopped a little and knelt down silently.


    Suddenly, a few meters in front of the figure, a pair of blood red eyes slowly appeared at this time.


    "Are you ready?" The voice is abnormal and ethereal, but there is a trace of coldness in the ethereal.


    The figure posture is lower, and the head is also deeply buried: "according to the order of the Lord, the people and horses have been deployed and properly prepared."


    "This city is an important military city for the spread of our power territory, and it is also the main economic town of our league. You can''t forgive losing it."


    "According to my temper, all of you will die."


    "However, I will give you a chance to atone for your sins. This time, I hope there will be only victory and no failure in the attack on the city. Do you understand?"


    The figure nodded: "Ming Yu must finish the task."


    Hearing this, Yin Xie''s red eyes were faint and silent, and his tone seemed to improve slightly.


    "I also had a short fight with Han Sanqian. His accomplishments are unpredictable and his kung fu is very evil. In fact, I can''t understand your troubles. The most important thing is that he is very deep and his mind turns very fast. It''s even more difficult for anyone to deal with him."


    Ming Yu lowered his body slightly: "in fact, I knew enough about him before, so in order to deal with him, I have set up at least a few lines of defense in advance and tried every possible way, but I still missed one thing. My subordinates also want to consult the Holy Lord about this."


    "Ming Yu, you are very smart. I believe that even if you can''t say that you can crush Han 3000 intellectually, you will never be crushed by Han 3000. It''s really strange to have something you can''t calculate. Just ask, I''m a little curious."


    "In fact, the key to the success or failure of this time is that Han Sanqian has a mysterious force to help him suddenly. The most important thing is Han Sanqian''s own strangeness. Ming Yu is not looking for an excuse, but in fact, if Han Sanqian doesn''t suddenly come back to life full of blood, I believe that even the great Luo immortal will never save him."


    "Resurrection with blood?" Blood red eyes asked.


    "We surrounded him in the city for three days. During this period, we focused on various consumption and delay wars. The purpose was to take advantage of our huge number of people, so as to make Han 3000 tired and consume real energy."


    "In fact, our plan is very good. With two wars and countless wheel battles, Han Sanqian has obviously become tired."


    Blood red eye was a little gracious, so the formation and tactics, not to mention his Han threethousand, even the real God was afraid it would be difficult to resist.


    This time, there is really no problem.


    "But the problem is that he, Han Sanqian, was already running out of oil and light, but when we were just about to start, he suddenly became very brave. At that time, my subordinates thought he was just pretending to give back light, so they didn''t think too much. They ordered their subordinates to be patient, but... I didn''t expect..."


    Blood red eye asked: "you mean, he is not pretending, but really full of energy?"


    "I didn''t believe it at first, because I had judged Han Sanqian''s expression before. It was obvious that it was not enough. But the fact was that after the war, I had to believe that it was the case."


    "A large number of soldiers were severely killed in this process. The consequence is not only the loss of the number of soldiers, but also the loss of morale."


    "In fact, I don''t blame them very much. After all, if anyone faced an enemy who could not be killed or injured in that situation, who wouldn''t have a big mentality collapse."


    Blood red eyes were silent: "it''s really strange that a person can quickly act like nobody else under the severe energy consumption. I''ll send someone to check what''s going on. You don''t have to worry."


    "I understand."


    "OK, go ahead. In addition, I have specially prepared some things for you to meet your needs in wartime. Remember, it''s time to fight in the city. Only success is allowed, not failure."


    "Yes."


    Words fall, the rain quickly retreated.


    In the dark space, the red eye did not disappear for a long time, but shrunk slightly, like a hungry wolf staring at its prey: "full of blood resurrection? Interesting!"


    At this time, Han Sanqian at the other end


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3855

    After a fight with Su Yingxia, Han San started a new journey of alchemy.


    In order to avoid embarrassing things happening again, Han found a reason and excuse and hid in the forest.


    With the experience and lessons of the last time, Han Sanqian did not dare to leave the double dragon tripod for even half a step this time, and has been carefully and patiently guarding the medicine refining.


    About a day and a night later, Han Sansan carefully opened the tripod cover. Sure enough, with a faint fragrance, Han Sansan knew that his kung fu was worthy of his heart, and things became.


    When the smoke dispersed, the full pills lay quietly in the cauldron, accompanied by a slight flash of silver light.


    "Shit, perfect."


    Han Sanqian smiled. He was like a monkey coming down the mountain. He quickly collected all the pills. Later, he collected the tripod and went back to the wooden house.


    The previous mistakes and embarrassment can finally be completely put down.


    When these pills were given to everyone, Han threethousand thought he could take off his hat of humiliation.


    After taking a look at Ning Yue, Han Sanqian called her outside.


    "It may be hard for you to train recently. I will provide pills every day." Han threethousand Dao.


    "Is it possible that it has been encouraged too much?" Ning Yue asked, "the old member is not a big problem, but after all, the people you called in are just at the beginning. Besides, do you really believe them?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. How can the other side give up? They will always make a comeback. The longer the time is quiet, the more ferocious the coming day will be."


    "The old disciples of the mystic alliance have suffered heavy losses. If they are faced with a large war, it will obviously be very difficult. We always need the help of these people."


    "So..."


    Ning Yue nodded: "I see. Whether you lose or win, you have to bet. It''s really a pity if you admit defeat without even gambling. Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    "In addition, you can count the number of the old disciples. Except for those who have important work, all of them come to me. I will wait for them in the woods at midnight tonight." Han threethousand Dao.


    Ning Yue frowned: "can I ask more?"


    "Are you asking me what I want?" Han asked.


    Ning Yue nodded.


    "I know the other side''s storm must be very strong, but who can know how strong it is. Although we can rely on the city wall to defend, don''t forget that the other side obviously expected this."


    "What''s more, the most important thing is that even the soldiers who should fall into the city are loyal to us. They can be their soldiers before and after. They know their roots. On the contrary, I don''t know who they will bring to attack us this time. The enemy''s secret is the situation."


    "At this point, we must understand and do something to cope with their advantages."


    "What do you think?" Asked Ning Yue.


    "When a large army is pressing on the border, it is most afraid of being trapped. This will not only trap people, but also their spirit." Han threethousand Dao.


    Ning Yue nodded: "exactly. So you mean, let a group of old members..."


    Han threethousand smiled coldly: "a sharp knife suddenly came into a rhinoceros skin. What do you think will happen?"


    Speaking of this, Han Sanxia smiled: "is it that easy to encircle me? It''s settled like this. It''s midnight tonight. Be on time."


    After that, Han turned and walked towards the woods.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s cool and indifferent back, Ning Yue was stunned at first, and then suddenly smiled. She knew that the man in front of her must have had his overall plan.


    Follow him and never worry about what to do next, because he always prepared ahead of time.


    However, how can a group of old members become sharp knives? She was curious.


    "It''s interesting..." Ning Yue smiled gently and turned to gather people


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3856

    In fact, the curious is not only Ning Yue, but also a group of old members named.


    What''s more, some people think that the alliance leader''s Alchemy destroyed them in the middle of the night and asked them to wipe their ass.


    However, when Zishi arrived and the crowd gathered at the designated position, Han Sanqian had already stood there waiting for a long time.


    "Ally leader!"


    People have their own ideas, but they still speak respectfully at this time.


    "Here they are?" Han Sanqian said calmly.


    "A total of 44 people have arrived. Some of the wounded are still recovering. Commander Ning didn''t let them participate."


    "Are you afraid of death?" Han San looked back at the crowd.


    Although everyone shook their heads, it was not clear why han Sanqian asked so.


    "Wealth and honor are all sought in danger, but I also know that everyone has different views on life and death. If someone is afraid, they can quit. Mr. Han will never demand it, nor will he look down on anyone. If you are my brother, you will always be my brother." Han threethousand smiled softly.


    His face is full of smiles, which makes his words not only have no sense of oppression, but also make people feel extremely relaxed.


    "Ally leader, it''s common sense that people in the Jianghu have life and death. We knew this before we joined you. Now, as we have joined the League for so long, we have seen this more thoroughly. There is nothing to be afraid of death, only value or not."


    "Yes, it''s worth doing anything with an alliance leader like you, so what''s the fear of death?"


    "Ally leader, you shouldn''t ask such questions. We''ve been with you for so long. Don''t you know who we are? Just tell us what you have to do. If you die, we promise to finish it."


    Looking at a group of people turning their backs on death one by one, Han San was very satisfied: "I said that wealth and honor are in danger. Since you are all willing to take risks, then wealth and honor first."


    After that, Han Sanqian flew out with a long cloth in his hand.


    By the time it fell in front of them, the long cloth had been unfolded, and a pile of pills on it was almost covered.


    "This is..."


    A group of people were stunned. Obviously, they were startled by such a large number of pills.


    "For forty people, there are about seven for one person on average. You can eat all of them." Han threethousand Dao.


    "Seven for one person?" Someone hurried.


    "Any questions?" Han Sanqian said something strange.


    "Alliance leader, it''s not a question of whether there is a problem. It''s seven for one person. Although we have money in the league, we can''t support you like this..."


    He didn''t dare to tell the next loser.


    "Hehe, look at your promise." Han threethousand glanced at him unhappily: "just a little pill will frighten you like this. How can you get back there?"


    "Take seven pills for one person and give them to me now. In addition, I tell you, in the next three days, each of you can''t eat anything. Just give me the pills here. I''ll take care of my fill. Do you understand?"


    "Ah?!" The collective stupidity of a gang of people.


    Some people still think that there is nothing wrong with the seven. After all, the league leader''s atmosphere is not a problem at all, but the problem is to keep full... This thing is too much.


    It''s like taking money as paper to wipe your ass. you''re still in a loose state


    If you have goods, you can have goods. But this is not the way to do it?!


    "What''s the matter? No?" Han Sanqian looked at a group of completely stupid disciples.


    "Ally leader, what a meal?" Someone asked with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, alliance leader, is this too wasteful?"


    "If it weren''t for your big mouth, I''d like to give you more. Eat it quickly. Don''t look like you''ve never seen the world before. When you eat it, we have to take the next step." After that, Han Sanqian stared at everyone present.


    Seeing that this was the case, a group of people could not say anything more at this time. They picked up the pills on the ground and ate them desperately.


    They have never thought of eating Dan as a meal in their life, nor have they been so extravagant.


    But what they may never think of is that these are just the beginning, and the real good play is slowly unfolding behind


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3857

    There are seven pills. Each pill is almost the size of a fist. Just eating these pills, many people will be full on the spot.


    However, at this time, Han Sanqian got up again.


    With a movement in his hand, fifty magic soldiers were thrown directly on the ground from his hands.


    Each sword can stand on the ground three minutes into the earth, but it does not cover the shape of the sword itself.


    "It''s not an excellent weapon, but at least it''s much better than what I gave you before. All of them are swords with similar shapes. Let''s have one for each candidate."


    Looking at the golden sword, a group of disciples were completely confused and stupid.


    What Han Sanqian gave them in the past has been calculated, but compared with what they have now, there is still a clear gap.


    Even, this is the best magic weapon some people have ever seen in their lives.


    "Give it to us?"


    "No, just some magic soldiers. How come they all have the level of gold magic soldiers? Shit, if you can get it, you have to be an expert."


    "Isn''t that right? The purple gold magic weapon is a super magic weapon that came out of the world. I''m afraid that those who can win it are also two kinds of super masters Lu and AO. The magic weapon of one level less than them is naturally a necessary magic weapon for top experts of all kinds. How can we... How can we be qualified?"


    "Although we are not what we used to be when we joined the alliance leader, we are obviously not good enough compared with those super masters. It seems that we don''t deserve this kind of magic weapon..."


    "Indeed."


    A group of people were shocked and envied, but after envy, they were full of self-knowledge.


    Only Han Sanqian, at this time, was a sneer: "they are all my brothers of Han Sanqian. What do you deserve?"


    "What are you waiting for? Just choose as soon as you are told."


    Some people were still afraid to fight, and said: "but, leader, although our accomplishments have soared in your light, after all... After all, if we really want to match the experts, we are still in the grass bag stage. You give us such a good magic weapon. It''s not... It''s really too wasteful."


    "A good horse with a good saddle, we are... Nothing."


    A group of people nodded in succession.


    Han threethousand sneered: "since you know a good horse with a good saddle, you won''t try to be a good horse with a good saddle? Have you eaten all the pills for nothing?"


    "Or, you''re just a bunch of losers with no ambition and don''t want any room for improvement? If so, don''t choose magic soldiers. Go back."


    After that, Han Sanqian turned his face away and ignored them lazily.


    They are not without ambition, but because they are suddenly so favored, it is inevitable that they cannot accept it for a time.


    People have an inferiority complex. It is normal for them to suddenly rise to a completely unfamiliar stage and find it difficult to accept.


    However, seeing that Han Sanqian was already angry, the gang no longer had any concerns. Their hearts were crossed. Anyway, they were taking treasures, not asking anyone to die.


    Besides, they are not afraid to die. Are they afraid of a ball?


    Just for a moment, one person held it all in his hands, and then stood in a line, waiting for Han 3000 to calm down.


    Han Sanqian is actually very satisfied with their performance. After all, this can prove that they are not particularly greedy people and have a self-knowledge name. This is a good thing.


    Seeing that they had taken the weapons, Han Sanqian turned around and glanced at all the people pretending not to be so angry: "you don''t have to be too cautious. You will naturally pay more than others if you take good things and take good pills."


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    "Well, people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. Now I have helped you with your external and internal skills, but if you want to play them well, you need a set of perfect mind skills and skill skills as a connection. So from now on, I will teach you these two skills."


    "If you want not to die on the battlefield, you have to learn to be beaten more privately. In other words, now your real devil journey has begun."


    After that, Han Sanqian smiled with a trace of evil: "just how good it was and how happy it was to eat. Next, you have to pay back with double the pain."


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes, a group of disciples were cold behind their backs. Although they didn''t know what Han Sanqian wanted to do, it was just his eyes that made everyone understand


    Something terrible is coming


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3858

    "Listen carefully. I just read the Kung Fu while I practice it."


    "I will be slow and study hard. Don''t be careless. I will tell you in advance that you are not dealing with me, but for yourself."


    In the end, Han San selected a set of relatively simple but powerful Kung Fu among the spirits of the gods and taught them.


    "Turn the sky to the extreme!"


    "Go with your breath!"


    With Han Sanqian''s mind method recited and his body moved, a group of people followed his example, and no one was lazy. He began to practice with Han Sanqian.


    First, it is really for their own sake. Second, they believe what Han 3000 said. If they are lazy, they will suffer.


    Although Han Sanqian only taught this set of Kung Fu once, he actually taught it patiently and slowly.


    After all, Han San knew that these great God skills were not simple, so it was meaningless to teach them just to learn them carefully.


    It is important to disassemble each action and method so that they can remember it.


    When his kung fu was finished, Han Sanqian practiced the whole set again. He slapped himself in the face, but no one mentioned it.


    Everyone has found the mystery in the process of learning, and has been absorbed in nothing. Who can remember what Han Sanqian said before.


    After all this set of skills were practiced, it was already dark. After taking the pill, Han Sanqian asked everyone to sit cross legged and officially began the matching mental skill practice.


    Mental skill can let all Qi flow smoothly. While digesting the spirit of Dan medicine, it can strengthen the foundation and strengthen the self.


    This set was relatively simple. As the middle of the night approached, Han 3000 got up, took a look at the disciples who were all meditating, smiled, and got up: "I hope you will have a good time this last wonderful night."


    Then he turned and disappeared into the forest.


    the second day.


    When the day came, when the darkness receded, and when the sun slanted into the woods, a group of people who were meditating opened their eyes one by one.


    They took a collective breath first, which was the turbid air that had been sunk after a night of meditation.


    "What kind of skill is this, which is so magical?"


    "That''s right. After one night of training, I found that my body was at least half lighter than before. According to the previous situation, I feel that my accomplishments have been improved by at least one level."


    "Hoo, I feel that the light outlet air can make me fly."


    "So am I. I still have endless energy. Now I even have a lot of confidence. I really want to find an expert to fight alone."


    After a group of people wake up, they are all excited. They can feel obvious and huge changes both in their physical appearance and in their accomplishments.


    "It''s a good thing to have such self-confidence. I believe everyone here has such self-confidence. Moreover, it''s not blind. Yesterday, we ate so many pills from the alliance leader. In addition to the skills taught by the alliance leader, there is a saying that standing in the wind, pigs can go to heaven. Isn''t that what we are now?"


    Sometimes such words are obviously abusive, but at this time no one cares. On the contrary, they enjoy it.


    They are very happy to be pigs that can fly in the air.


    "I just don''t know how high our pigs are flying. Hey, I really want to find some experts to try."


    "Unfortunately, there are all our own people here, and there is no fight. Commander Ning is a good candidate for them, but he is also our boss, so he dare not start."


    "Yes, we should fight by ourselves. You and I practice together. The cultivation is at the same level. This fight can''t show anything. It''s a headache."


    However, when several people were talking happily, suddenly, a group of people closed their voices and frowned.


    They could vaguely hear the sound of footsteps coming towards them. Although those footsteps had been deliberately put away and reduced, they were obviously different now.


    "What a strong cultivation!"


    "Besides, there are a lot of people!"


    "No, is it possible that his mother''s foreign enemies have invaded again?"


    A group of people looked at each other. The next second, they pulled their swords together. Almost at the same time, four people in black suddenly attacked and surrounded each other. They were already threatening!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3859

    Looking at the four figures, a group of disciples quickly formed into a group. Although they are very confident now, and although the other party is only four people, they all know that any of these four people are top experts and should not be careless.


    "Do it!"


    Without too much, the man in black in the East gave a soft drink. The next second, the four people rushed directly to the 44 disciples.


    For a time, the sword and shadow, the undercurrent surged.


    On the other side of the forest, the situation was just the opposite.


    Not only is it not fierce at all, but it is still leisurely and leisurely


    Han threethousand lay on the fork of a tree while Su Yingxia sat beside him and fed the washed fruit into his mouth.


    "You asked Ning Yue to choose four masters to deal with them, so you really don''t worry about their accidents? Although you taught them martial arts, they have just come into contact after all."


    "The sword has no eyes. It''s all our own people. If we hurt them..." Su Yingxia didn''t go on.


    Han threethousand smiled: "on the battlefield, will others not kill you because of these? Obviously not."


    "Therefore, it''s better to die in one''s own sword than to die in the hands of the enemy without being proficient in learning skills."


    "Besides, as you said, they just learned what I taught. If they want to improve the fastest, it is in life and death. Only in this way can they remember more deeply and use more skillfully, right?"


    Su Yingxia did not refute Han Sanqian''s words, because Han Sanqian''s words were not unreasonable.


    "This is just the beginning. The strength will gradually increase. If they can''t even pass these, what kind of sharp knife is it?"


    After that, Han 3000 moved in his hand, and the running speed of the double dragon tripod in the distance also slowly decreased: "I hope these 44 people can have the honor to eat the third batch of pills."


    After that, Han San looked at the jungle in the distance.


    "Bang bang!"


    Forty four people, despite the crazy attacks from the four masters, still didn''t have any fear. Although the new practice method was unfamiliar, it was already good to win on the overall basis.


    Just a few rounds, with 44 people working together, the four masters were directly pushed back.


    The four masters looked at each other and fled in the next second.


    "Don''t chase the poor aggressors!"


    After someone shouted, he quickly turned back and picked up the injured disciples and examined them.


    Although they rushed to the battle, they played well on the whole. Only a few disciples suffered minor injuries.


    "Since everyone is all right, let''s pack up and hurry back to the wooden house as soon as possible. Since the enemy has attacked the forest, I''m afraid something will happen to the wooden house. We should hurry back to support as soon as possible." Someone suggested.


    The crowd nodded hurriedly, and even the injured disciple hurriedly bandaged the wound.


    "Let''s go."


    After that, the team headed straight for the wooden house.


    However, after walking about several tens of meters, the leader waved to the troops to stop.


    A group of people also noticed that something was wrong and looked around warily.


    The fallen leaves are flying around. It seems that there is nothing else, but the 44 people all know that these are just the calm before the storm.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the fallen leaves on the ground sprang up, and several dark figures flew straight out. Meanwhile, several figures suddenly flew down from the seemingly ordinary tree trunks, and for a time, they angrily attacked a group of their disciples.


    "His mother, fight with them."


    Some people roared. The next second, forty-four people fought back angrily, and the sound of fighting rose again.


    What they don''t know is that there are still many checkpoints on the road ahead of them.


    Han Sanqian, who had been lying leisurely eating fruit before, also slowly got up and looked at the direction of the wooden house with a smile from the corners of his eyes.


    "The big dish is coming."


    A figure was galloping all the way from the wooden house.


    When Su Yingxia interprets who this person is from Han Sanqian''s eyes, she can''t help but frown: "do you want to play so big?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3860

    Frozen moon!


    On the first day of their training, Han Sanqian sent Ning Yue, who can be said to be on the ceiling of the mystery alliance, to take charge of the attack.


    This is not training, is it? I''m afraid this can only be regarded as a unilateral massacre?!


    "Threethousand, are you right? You let Ning Yue deal with them?"


    "Although actual combat is the best way to test the ordinary, it doesn''t mean that they can go to heaven with one step and compete with experts like Ning Yue." This time, even Su Yingxia was worried.


    In fact, she guessed that Ning Yue might be assigned such a task by Han Sanqian, but she should be the absolute ultimate boss and the final test of the third day.


    But she came out on the first day.


    She could not imagine what the next day would be and what the third day would be.


    This is too terrible!


    Han 3000 just smiled calmly: "will the enemy give you a soft persimmon pinch because you have just learned?"


    "That''s your brother. You... You are too cruel."


    "If you are a master, you have to eat bitterly. Which expert did not come out of the sword and blood? Eat grapes!"


    Su Yingxia was angry and looked away. "If you don''t eat, when will you still be in the mood to eat grapes?"


    Han 3000 smiled, not angry, and hugged Su Yingxia: "Oh, don''t you trust me when I do business? I''m measured. Those are my brothers. Do you think I can take their lives lightly?"


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian and saw that he was sincere. After thinking for a while, she nodded, buried her head in his chest and chose trust.


    At this time, in the eightfold world.


    A White army is moving fast into the distance.


    In this White army, there was a jade pride, and several servants walked with the sedan chair. The color of the carriage was a little hurried.


    "I''m really interested in Han Sanqian''s salary, but it''s a pity that my father is in a hurry, otherwise..." the sedan chair sighed softly, full of sighs.


    "Seven princess, my subordinates know what you are thinking. However, overnight, the master called for 17 urgent orders to urge you to return to the city immediately. Obviously, this matter... Can''t be delayed."


    "Seventeen urgent orders are ironic. This should be the biggest recall specification of Pei family in the past century. This specification happens to my daughter who is not valued by my father." The seventh princess smiled coldly.


    They are living well in the city. Not long ago, Han Sanqian also asked people to inform them to wait a little. They will be paid in a few days.


    Of course, the seventh Princess knew that Han Sanqian''s so-called salary must have something else to do. After all, who would really take a broken salary to tell people specially.


    It''s a pity that seventeen urgent summoning orders were received within an hour. The Pei family has never seen such a strong force in a century. Even the rebellious seven princesses had to summon people and hurry home.


    "What could it be?" The seventh Princess asked her entourage.


    The attendant shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know this. What he could only know was that something big must have happened to the Pei family.


    "The seventeen summoning orders have explained that this matter is big enough. Moreover, the summoning order also said that the owner left the main city to come to the border area Fuhai city in person, which is very close to us. It is inevitable that his old man also wanted to meet us as soon as possible. Naturally, this matter was... Greatly increased."


    "My father always guards the main city and never goes out. Although he may have to go to Fuhai city because of other things, your guess is not unreasonable. If he really comes for me, I''m afraid it will happen..." when the seventh princess said this, she couldn''t help sighing.


    But what on earth is so urgent?


    Although she did violate family rules by calling troops privately, she was often punished for this kind of behavior, which was not so urgent.


    "How long will we get to Fuhai city?"


    "Go back to the princess. You should arrive before dark."


    The seventh Princess glanced at the sky through the car curtain. Without speaking, she put down the car curtain.


    When the sun set, a huge stone city slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, in the mansion in the city, a huge figure slowly walked into the main hall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3861

    Its shadow is more than sevenoreight meters long and about two meters wide. It looks like a giant beast.


    When he fully entered the hall and exposed his body, he was full of momentum. His arm was almost as thick as an adult''s body.


    His face is like an ox, his body has red hair, and there is a polished nose ring hanging between his nose. Between his breathing, there are bursts of white breath.


    At this time, a man with a height of two meters quickly ran in. Although he was two meters tall and wide, the shadow was still as small as a child in front of a super giant who could pull out sevenoreight meters and whose real height was more than three meters.


    "My Lord, I have found that the troops of the seven princesses outside the city are approaching the city." The man said respectfully.


    "Are you willing to come back?" His voice was like a thunderclap, just a whisper, but it was like the power of all.


    "Over there... Do you want to inform me?" The man whispered with his head down.


    The ox faced man frowned slightly and said: "since people have come to the door to discuss, how can the protagonist not be invited to show up? OK, go and tell them to come over there."


    "I understand."


    The servant retreated respectfully.


    At this time, the bull face boss breathed a long sigh: "when did Pei Gu cross the demon clan and be put on his neck to say hello? Xiao Qi, you really gave your father a long face."


    "Woman, it''s useless."


    Shaking his head, he sat helplessly in the center of the hall.


    A moment later, with bursts of footsteps approaching and a movement at the door, he got up and looked up slightly.


    The seventh princess, accompanied by her entourage, came at a quick pace.


    "Seven princesses arrive."


    With a loud cry, the seven princesses also formally stepped on the steps and came to the hall.


    "See your father."


    On entering the room, the seven princesses immediately knelt down and saluted respectfully.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak. He looked coldly at his daughter who was kneeling in front of him. For a moment, his anger could not disappear.


    "Are you willing to come back? I''m afraid you don''t need 17 orders to recall you. I''m afraid you''re still dashing outside. You don''t see me as a father."


    "Tell the family leader that the ghost Zun of the magic cloud ghost town was accidentally killed. The situation was chaotic. The seven princesses had to commit themselves to the outside for safety."


    "Yes, including this private transfer, it is also for the safety of the princess. After all, the man who killed the city was always next to us."


    The two servants quickly lowered their heads and explained for their master.


    However, as soon as they spoke, a strong wind blew them several meters away, and then they fell heavily on the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed directly from their mouths.


    "Why, do you two dog slaves think Pei is old, not only blind, but also bad at brain? Well, even if you two animals can make it through, I''d like to ask you, after your follow-up safety, you always keep a distance from that man? Why, you didn''t know you were back then?"


    "What''s more funny is that you bitches have to help when Han 3000 is trapped in the city?"


    Both the two attendants and the seven princesses were surprised at this.


    Sending troops to help Han Sanyi is a secret matter. It is theoretically impossible for outsiders to know. Especially on the way back from this operation, they also came back with themselves and others. Therefore, it makes no sense that the owner of the house will already know.


    Is it difficult? The master deliberately cheated them?!


    "Master, send troops to help Han Sanqian? Are you kidding a little?" One of the attendants bravely pretended to laugh.


    However, as soon as the words came out, peigu stared at him coldly with a pair of eyes: "deceiving the master of the house, do you know it is a capital crime?"


    The retinue immediately closed his mouth and lowered his head. He dared not speak.


    "Yes, I did send troops to help Han 3000 secretly." At this moment, the seventh princess suddenly stood up and looked at peigu: "but what about that? I just want to help the Pei family."


    "Although he killed the ghost Zun of the magic cloud ghost town, father, don''t forget that our purpose of supporting the magic cloud ghost Zun is to fight against the fall of the city."


    "The enemy of the enemy, isn''t that a friend?"


    Then the seven princesses suddenly smiled: "secondly, what the child did is also for your father."


    "Me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3862

    Pei Gu was a little stunned and a little angry, because it was obvious that his daughter was looking for an excuse, but on the contrary, his daughter knew that she should not be the kind of person who pushed the responsibility so far.


    Thinking of this, he put away his anger, looked at the seven princesses and said, "what does this have to do with me?"


    "My daughter just said that my father married my daughter to ghost Zun. I believe it is not just to fight against the fallen city. In other words, the real purpose of fighting against the fallen city is to clear the obstacles in front of the Taowu family, so as to open up the road to the growth of the Taowu family, right?"


    Pei Gu did not object to this.


    The Taowu family has always had ambitions. Especially in recent years, with the growth of their son Peihu and the rise of the Pei family''s children, peigu''s ambitions are really more inclined to take action.


    Therefore, in this context, as far as the Taowu forces are concerned, this fall into the city is like a toothed stick nestled in front of the exit of the Taowu forces to Fuhai City, which is stuck in their mouths, making them uneasy about sleeping and eating.


    This is the fundamental reason why peigu is willing to marry a daughter for a Han 3000.


    Kill two birds with one stone, not only kill Han 3000 to avenge his son, but also prepare for pulling out the fallen city.


    "So what?" Pei Gu said calmly.


    The seventh princess smiled: "Han Sanqian pulled out the city for you. Now his daughter is friendly with him. Isn''t your father worried about it all at once?"


    When he heard this, Pei Gu''s eyes lit up obviously, which made sense. But when he thought about it, he didn''t feel sneered: "he provoked my child by Han 3000, and hurt Pei Jiayuan''s army. What''s the difference between him and the city?"


    "I have to pull him out as well."


    "My father, some people can only be friends, not enemies, especially Han Sanqian." Princess seven said.


    "Xiao Qi, are you teaching to do things for your father?" Pei Gu complained.


    "My daughter dare not, but why is Han Sanqian? My daughter has been in contact with him. Among them, she witnessed the destruction of the fallen city and the magic cloud ghost city under his hands." Princess seven said.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu''s anger dropped slightly again: "if you want to talk about this boy, it really surprised me. Guizun''s accidental death. I thought it was that Guizun had been in the habit of dominating the world and neglected to practice martial arts, but it didn''t seem so from the first battle."


    "Zhuyanshuo, the leader of the fallen city, is a cutting-edge. Although he is a young boy, he is full of energy. The rapid growth of the fallen city in just a few years can also prove his talent. I also heard that there are many experts in the fallen city, but even so, it also killed the Han 3000. It is shocking, but it also makes people sigh that the Han 3000 seems really not simple."


    "My father, you are well-informed. My daughter ventured to ask, you are now the overlord of the sole power, but can you accomplish this feat in the city if you are left alone or lead 10000 soldiers?" The seventh Princess asked with some trepidation.


    Hearing this question, Pei Gu obviously frowned and was a little angry. After all, his words did not take him seriously.


    But when he thought carefully, peigu suddenly felt that this was an excellent question.


    Lead the army for 10000, capture the city?!


    Pei Gu thought for a long time, and suddenly a sneer came out of his mouth: "I have confidence, but I must admit that I am not sure."


    "It should be on the basis of thousands of experts in the city and nearly 100000 troops." The seventh Princess asked again.


    "There are so many soldiers and experts in the city?" Pei Gu was shocked.


    "My father, my daughter dare not deceive me, nor dare she excuse me. That''s right."


    When Pei Gu heard his words, he struck directly on the table: "this zhuyanshuo is so ambitious at a young age that he hides such strength in the city. What does he want to do?"


    "My father, I don''t know what he wants to do. My daughter only knows that if zhuyanshuo is allowed to spend some time in the future, he will be just a tooth stick in our imagination. I''m afraid he will become a stone blocking me out of Fuhai city." Princess seven said.


    Pei Gu suddenly looked at the seven princesses, and his daughter''s words were not unreasonable.


    Such concerns do exist.


    "So what''s wrong with my daughter and Han 3000 against them? Did my father ever think about a question?" The seventh princess suddenly said with a proud smile.


    Pei Gu frowned slightly, but his attitude had obviously improved. He seemed to think of something: "you mean..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3863

    The seventh princess smiled: "it''s right for your father to avenge Peihu, but it''s also good for our Pei family to unite with Han 3000 to destroy this fall."


    "More importantly, I am close to Han San."


    "If one day in the future, when the Pei family and Han Sanqian are at loggerheads with each other and can''t end their quarrel, the relationship between their daughter and him, the kindness of the first World War in the city, may be a key to unlock our mutual gratitude and resentment, isn''t it?"


    Pei Gu smiled coldly: "you mean, between the Pei family and Han 3000, my Pei family will be defeated? Then I have to beg for the relationship with you and him?"


    "My father, I know I''m going too far. The Pei family has a long-standing foundation and is as stable as Mount Tai. But since ancient times, no one has been eternal. Moreover, after you really know Han Sanqian, you will know that your daughter is not empty. Of course, I admit that this is the worst result."


    Pei Gu was ambitious, but his daughter''s words were not unreasonable. He nodded and asked, "what''s the best result?"


    "Although the death of Guizun has cost us a powerful member, Guizun is old and stubborn. It''s a pity to die, but it doesn''t make much sense not to die."


    "As soon as he dies, his daughter just doesn''t have to marry. That''s in the waiting room. Her daughter ventured to ask, how beautiful is her daughter?"


    "Do you need to say more about the name of your seven princesses in Pei''s family?" Pei Gu replied calmly.


    "What if my daughter is lucky enough to get Han 3000''s favor in the future?" Princess seven said.


    The two servants immediately seized the opportunity: "master, Han Sanqian is very fierce. We have seen him with our own eyes. Even if it is time for thousands of troops to invade the city, he is not in a hurry, and the fight between his hands is almost broken."


    "If the Pei family gets this tiger general, it will be just around the corner to dominate the demon clan."


    "Yes, my Lord, Han Sanqian really came into the world like a demon God. If we can get him, it will be a great cause."


    Hearing the words of the two servants, peigu would not be moved.


    "My father, Peihu and peijiayuan army have been defeated successively. Do you still have any doubt about the strength of Han 3000?" The seventh Princess added.


    Pei Gu was silent. After a while, he nodded heavily.


    What they said is not unreasonable. Peihu is his most valued son. His ability and potential are the key to his decision to put his ambition into action.


    Someone can hurt his son, which is naturally an evil thing that makes him furious. But on the other hand, if this person can be his right hand, or even half a son, wouldn''t the Pei family be like adding wings to the tiger?!


    But when he thought it was feasible.


    Suddenly, the smell of blood came from the outside. The stabbing people were almost in a trance and disgusted.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A rather sombre smile followed.


    Several people in the hall looked back. At this time, only five dark shadows came slowly from the outside.


    Yes, they are four shadows. What can be seen under the moonlight and candle fire is still only four shadows.


    They looked like ghosts and ghosts. They looked gloomy and terrible.


    The leader was wrapped in black. Although there was a hooded hat wrapped around his head, there was nothing in the hat. It was just as empty as covering his head.


    Seeing this man, the expression on Pei Gu''s face that had just stabilized disappeared obviously, in exchange for bursts of vigilance and deep frowns.


    Peigu coughed slightly, glanced at the seven princesses and the two servants, and motioned them not to talk.


    Later, Pei Gu put on a faint smile on his face, looked at the dark shadow of the leader who came in, and said: "coming?"


    "I didn''t disturb the Pei family, did I?" The dark shadow smiled darkly, and the temperature of the whole hall fell suddenly.


    The seventh Princess frowned: "father, he is..."


    Pei Gu hurriedly gave her a look to shut up. Then he smiled: "Lord of death! You are here at last."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3866

    He didn''t know.


    On one side, there is a tiger general like a tiger. If you get this person, you can point to great cause.


    On one side, the enemy is like a flood. Once the war begins, life will be ruined.


    Life and death, success and harmony.


    Even Pei Gu, a super boss who has experienced all kinds of trials and tribulations, is a little confused at this moment.


    "Pei family, is this a difficult choice? The country is easy to fight, but it is more difficult to defend." The shadow death Lord smiled softly.


    In a word, Pei Gu, who was suddenly caught in a dilemma, suddenly saw a bright light.


    Yes, it''s easy to fight. As long as there are soldiers and generals, you can dominate the demon clan in time, even without Han 3000.


    After all, the Pei family''s plan doesn''t have Han threethousand, but they are still planning.


    But on the contrary, Pei Gu must carefully consider the difficulty of guarding the country.


    What the Lord of death refers to is actually very obvious, that is the ten thousand year foundation of the Pei family.


    Once the forces of the two sides are compared, blood will flow into the river. At that time, let alone seek hegemony, it is absolutely extravagant to maintain the status quo.


    It seems easy to consider this deal if one person is replaced by a million troops.


    "Three days later, Pei will attack the city with 100000 elite soldiers." Peigu looked back at the Lord of death, and then said in a cold voice: "the 100000 elite of Pei family will be under your command at that time."


    "However, Mr. Pei''s ugly words are ahead of him. Whether the siege succeeds or fails, you and I will not invade the river. If there are other words, the Pei family will tell you what the Wannian family is by action."


    "Your father." Hearing Pei Gu''s words, the seven princesses were burning with anxiety.


    As the daughter of the Pei family, she knows better than anyone what the elite of the Pei family is like in the end. Let alone how many people and horses this strange dark shadow will bring, just these 100000 people and horses, she also believes that she has enough strength to fight the city.


    Han threethousand then


    "Seven son, you don''t have to say much. The matter has been decided by the father. Don''t make more troubles." Peigu knows his daughter''s mind.


    But for now, he has to focus more on the overall situation.


    The Lord of death laughed and stood up: "Lord Pei, you can rest assured that we have no enmity with the Pei family, and we don''t want to get enmity with the Pei family. I can guarantee that after we win the city together, we will not have any other words, but will treat you and the Pei family as distinguished guests."


    "Maybe one day in the future, when we will dominate the demon clan, we can help you."


    "Well, now that the matter has been settled, the Pei family leader has also given an explanation. I won''t disturb you any more. Three days later, we should go down to the city and see each other."


    Then, with a slight bow of his hand, he turned and left with four small dark figures.


    When they left, Pei Gu breathed a sigh of relief and finally solved the big problem at present.


    However, the seventh Princess obviously wouldn''t leave. She looked at peigu and said in a hurry: "father, I don''t understand why you promised that man to attack Han Sansan. I made friends with Han Sansan after a hard time. Once there was a war..."


    Pei Gu was not angry. He looked at Princess seven and sighed: "do you think the Pei family should not provoke Han 3000?"


    "Even if my father doesn''t make friends with Han Sanqian, my daughter thinks that we should never be enemies with Han Sanqian. This person is really not as simple as my father imagined." The seventh princess said in a hurry.


    Pei Gu raised his voice slightly dissatisfied: "he is no longer simple, but he is still just a person."


    After his words, his tone slowed down slightly: "I have investigated the forces behind the death Lord very clearly. The demon clan seems to be calm for many years, but the actual undercurrent is surging. I didn''t think they have actually formed an alliance with great power."


    "If you don''t allow them, they can attack us wantonly for the reason of falling into the city. I''m not afraid of them, but I''m afraid that two tigers will fight and one will be hurt. Now, it''s an important moment for the development of our Pei family. I can''t allow any mistakes." Pei Gu sighed and said, "if you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his bad life. Who doesn''t provoke such people?"


    The seventh princess suddenly smiled coldly, "I think it''s not Han 3000''s bad life, but our bad life."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu suddenly looked up, shocked and puzzled at the seven princesses


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3867

    He doesn''t understand.


    Although Xiao Qi doesn''t think much of her children, he knows very well how she is her daughter.


    She should not be the kind of person who speaks of great transgressions, nor should she be the kind of person who makes random jokes about the future of the Pei family.


    But she said it now.


    "What do you mean by that?" Peigu tried to resist the anger of the seven princesses who didn''t attack him, and asked softly.


    "My daughter thinks that some things should not just look at paper." The seventh Princess replied, "if everything depends on paper strength, there will be no so-called case that a few are better than many since ancient times."


    "Do you mean that Han threethousand is far more ferocious than the million troops of the dead Lord?" Pei Gu frowned coldly.


    The seventh Princess knew that her father was already unhappy with his words, but at this moment, she still clenched her teeth and insisted on her own views: "for Han Sanqian, who has seen children, it may not be as good as now, but it must be possible in the future."


    "Hum, Qi''er, as a father, I have always known that you are smart, but you need to know that smart and smart are two different things. At least, some things should be based on experience. Han Sanqian may really be an expert, but there are people outside, and there are days outside. There are more powerful ones."


    "But even so, no one can say that one person can reach a million troops."


    "Does your father mean that you think your daughter has little knowledge and exaggerates the enemy?" The seventh princess was puzzled.


    Pei Gu didn''t say anything but sneered, but he had explained everything.


    Fortunately, a man has reached the army of millions. Fortunately, his father and daughter just talk about it casually. If it is spread, I''m afraid outsiders will have to laugh.


    "My father hasn''t seen Han 3000. Why is he so sure that Han 3000 is not worth a million? Isn''t that a wild guess without knowledge, my father?" The seventh Princess asked.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu burst into anger on the spot and shouted angrily: "unbridled!"


    In the Pei family, no one dares to talk to peigu in this tone, let alone his own daughter.


    The seventh princess also knew that she had lost her sense of propriety, so she quickly lowered her head, but after a moment of silence, she still opened her mouth: "my daughter is unfilial and speaks against my father. My daughter is willing to punish my father."


    "However, my father should also understand that my daughter didn''t mean to contradict me, but really worried about my father and the whole family."


    At this time, Pei Gu was completely angry, and he could hardly hear: "my father also knows you have a lot of trouble. This time is all right, but I don''t want to have another time from you."


    "I don''t want to mention this again, including Han Sanqian. Do you understand?"


    "But my father, Han Sanqian... Why don''t my daughter take you to meet him first? Do you know the situation?"


    "Shut up. My father has eaten more salt than you have eaten rice in his life. What kind of person I haven''t seen as a father? I said I don''t want anyone to mention it." Peigu turned around, got up and walked out.


    Seeing that her father had already done so, the seven princesses could only secretly grieve.


    When peigu came to the door, he suddenly stopped again, coughed slightly, and dropped a lot of tone: "you are my daughter in the end. You can avoid the confinement room."


    "Go back to your boudoir and reflect for seven days. You are not allowed to come out before the time comes."


    Pei Gu left with his words.


    The seven princesses were very disappointed. Although her father did not confine herself, he was under house arrest for seven days. In fact, the time was just after the attack on the city. His purpose was already obvious.


    "Hoo, it seems that the rise of the Pei family is more of a false trend. In other words, the real rise of the Pei family may also be the day of its downfall."


    Then the seven princesses raised their eyes to the night sky outside.


    The dark night was like the future of Pei family in an instant


    At this time, in the eight wild heavenly books, Han Sanqian


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3868

    The three-day Special training is almost over.


    At present, it is the last pass between the sword and the sword.


    They may have thought that this kind of devil training would be terrible, but they didn''t think it would be so terrible that they couldn''t even think of it.


    On the first day, Han sent a top expert like Ning Yue.


    The next day, even better, Han Sansan directly called back the army of strange animals assembled in the city of gailuo.


    Although there are not as many as ten thousand animals in the siege, after Han 3000''s careful selection, a total of 180 strange animals have extraordinary abilities. For the 44 disciples, the 180 strange beasts were a dimension reduction blow.


    Although the skills taught by Han Sanqian and the pills given were enough, they were still difficult to parry under the attack of dimension reduction.


    Fortunately, these people successfully broke through the encirclement and won through hard work, layer upon layer efforts and various team cooperation.


    But what they never thought of was that those who narrowly escaped death were just children, because on the third day, they welcomed the most terrifying opponent.


    Han threethousand!


    This is not even a simple dimensionality reduction attack. It is completely a unilateral slaughter.


    Although they have cultivated hard enough, and the pill has added enough aura, they obviously don''t have much ability to fight back against the monster Han 3000.


    In just a few minutes, forty-four people fell down, leaving only a wail of pain.


    At this time, Han threethousand, who was masked, swept the crowd around coldly, and finally disdained to say, "what''s the matter? Can''t one of the 44 people have a little seed? They all fell down and couldn''t stand up?"


    "It''s a waste to eat so many pills for a group of soft footed shrimps."


    "His mother, asshole, who are you talking about?"


    "That''s right. You''re the soft legged shrimp. Your grandfathers are just tired. Just lie down and have a rest. Hum, when your grandfathers have a rest, you will be the only one to cry."


    "Fuck, I will stand up now. Come on, his mother."


    Forty four people were constantly abusing, and many of them stood up slowly at this time. Even if they felt uncomfortable, they also forced them to support at this time, because they knew that if they did not stand up, the damn dog thieves would not only laugh at them, but also the ally leader behind them who specially opened a small kitchen for them.


    They can be humiliated. How can they be humiliated by the alliance leader?!


    However, several people who had just stood up did not even come and reflected. They only felt that their knees were badly hurt and knelt down on the spot.


    However, they fell, and soon new people stood up.


    "Come on, asshole. Anyway, you''ve been playing with us for nearly an hour. We''ll play with you."


    "His mother, I tell you, we are all Han Sanqian''s men, and none of us counsels."


    "Even if Laozi are dead, they must be standing dead."


    "Come on."


    They shouted angrily, and there was no fear in their eyes, although the black masked man standing in front of them was completely abusive to them.


    But so what? Don''t you just die?


    They have said that they are not afraid at all!


    "Are you afraid of death?" Han Sanqian stopped slightly and looked at the crowd.


    "Fear of death is not born of mother."


    "Hey hey, we are more afraid of one thing than death. Do you know what it is?"


    They don''t know how to defend their dignity and their faces. In fact, there are some meat buns beating the dog


    Han San was actually standing in front of them.


    Han threethousand smiled: "I have some interests to know. Why don''t you say something?"


    "Bah!"


    "If you want to listen to me, you just don''t want to say it, you bastard."


    "Yes, if you have the guts, do it. It depends on whether you are quick or we can stand up quickly!"


    Han Sanqian was not angry, but smiled: "talk about it, just feel sorry for me, OK?"


    "Ha ha, you stupid, you would have counselled. Well, look at your grandson. Let me tell you, what we fear most is that we can''t bite a few pieces of your son of a bitch when we die."


    Then, a group of people rushed from all directions, one by one, like mad dogs.


    "Well, if you bite me, I''m really afraid of rabies." Han threethousand, however, did not hide and did not flash. At this time, he lifted the veil on his face.


    The people who were bloodthirsty and yelled for killing one second ago suddenly brake in a hurry, and their heads were filled with big questions: "alliance leader?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3869

    "Are there any other people besides me who can play with you?" Han Sanyi smiled and looked at the people who had stopped beside him.


    There were forty-four people, but none of them were in good condition. This one had a black and blue face, and that pig head, ah San, had even broken his arm and broken his leg.


    It looks miserable, but it feels funny in every way.


    Even Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing.


    "Shit, it''s not the bad guys who beat us like this. It''s our alliance leader."


    "Shit, alliance leader, are you going too far? Ah? My brother, you really don''t take it lightly."


    "That''s right. My teeth are almost broken. Just now I was thinking that even if I die, I have to bite this son of a bitch down."


    After a little shock, and Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing at this time, a group of disciples quit and pulled Han Sanqian one by one to find an explanation.


    A smart man suddenly patted his head: "shit, if this is the leader of the alliance now, we thought it would be wrong when foreign enemies invaded. Therefore, the enemies of yesterday and the day before yesterday do not exist at all."


    "Shit, no, ally leader, don''t tell me. You sent the enemy two days ago."


    "Shit, alliance leader, I treat you like my first love, but you abuse me thousands of times. It''s too much."


    "Yes, yes, I want to impeach the alliance leader!"


    "I want it too!"


    "Hum, if we don''t give an account today, we will... We will go on a collective strike."


    Looking at a group of people gnashing their teeth and joking, Han 3000 also smiled helplessly: "yesterday was a strange beast, the day before yesterday was a frozen moon. If you want revenge, you can do it at any time."


    "However, the friendship reminds you that you are responsible for any consequences."


    "Shit, strange beast is a beast. We can have a common sense with him. Ning Yue and you are both our boss. How can we take revenge?"


    "Yes, it is not clear that the big deceives the small."


    "Alas, the world is declining and the wind is falling."


    Han Sanqian looked at their wronged little looks and shook his head helplessly: "well, don''t look like a little daughter-in-law. In fact, these three days are the devil training I specially arranged for you."


    "In addition to testing your skills in the three days, the most important thing is to hone your team cooperation ability, adaptability and resistance ability when I came to suppress you today."


    "To be honest, this process is hard, even dangerous, because I let all the people or animals who tested you deal with you with real weapons. However, I am very satisfied with your performance in the past three days."


    "I now officially announce that forty-four of you have officially become my personal team, which is named the magic force team."


    "In the future, I will be the only one to obey."


    "Of course, I''m still saying that it''s still too late for any of you to quit now, because in the days to come, you may face more risks of life and death with me."


    "Does anyone need to exit?"


    Then Han Sanqian looked at the crowd.


    People looked at me and I looked at you. Then someone smiled: "don''t play with this, alliance leader. Just say the treatment."


    "That''s right. We''re not afraid of death. We can''t make it out. It''s not easy to make it out now. Hey hey, the treatment we''ve been dreaming of is what we care about."


    "Ally leader, you can directly say the treatment. There is no one here who is afraid of death. It is an honor to mix with you. It is even more an honor to mix so closely with you."


    Looking at the appearance of the crowd, Han 3000 was very pleased: "there is no treatment. However, the pills are enough, the money is enough, and the magic soldiers are repaired and replaced free of charge. How about that?"


    Everyone nodded at the speech, but it was obvious that they were making eye contact in private.


    At last, someone said: "ally leader, your offer is actually good. We can accept it, but..."


    He looked at the crowd and suddenly laughed.


    Han Sanqian was puzzled: "but what?"


    However, before Han 3000 could wait for the answer, he looked up and suddenly opened his pupils: "fuck, what the hell are you doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3870

    At the wooden house, according to the agreement made three days ago, Ning Yue had already prepared the corresponding meals early, waiting for Han Sanya and his party to come back to celebrate.


    However, I came back on time, but when Ning Yue saw the leading Han 3000, the whole person could not help frowning.


    "Are you... Are you really going for special training?" The frozen moon frowned and asked tentatively.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, looking embarrassed.


    "I met a mad dog on the road? How did I get tossed like this?" Ning Yue said again, but it seemed wrong to think about it carefully: "what mad dog can bite you like this?"


    Han threethousand was in a mess, with all kinds of tooth marks on his body. Some of his clothes and trouser legs were torn directly. He really looked like he had just come out of a pile of mad dogs.


    "Yes, mad dogs bite me. There are a lot of them." Han threethousand rolled his eyes, sighed helplessly and went to the table.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    But behind him, forty-four special soldiers smiled at Ning Yue.


    However, looking at this group of people, Ning Yue was even more shocked, because when some people laughed, there were obviously some cloth strips between their teeth.


    And the color of these cloth strips seems to be very similar to the clothes Han Sanqian wears


    "Shouldn''t..." Ning Yue suddenly remembered something and looked at the 44 disciples.


    They all giggled, "woof, woof, woof!"


    Han threethousand put his head on the table.


    Shame!!


    He was bitten by the 44 "little crazy dogs" collectively. The key is that he has not been able to resist, because this is the additional condition for them to accept employment.


    "A bunch of sons of bitches, they are really fucking cruel. No, they are." Han Sanqian thought silently in his heart, and was extremely depressed.


    You are so powerful that no one can hurt you. Today, however, you capsized in the hell and were eaten as meat by your men.


    However, there are times when you feel bad and you feel good. The magic troop has been formed, and the sharp knife in your hand has been formally forged.


    Ning Yue smiled: "it seems that you are also very dissatisfied with the leader of the alliance. This time, there will be revenge and revenge." After that, Ning Yue looked at Han threethousand: "you can be willing to be bitten by them. It seems that you are very satisfied with their training results in the past three days."


    Han threethousand nodded: "however, the captain hasn''t been decided yet. I want to ask you what you mean."


    "Zhang Yue!"


    "To!" In the procession, a middle-aged man in his thirties stood up.


    Han Sanqian looked at him with a national face. His eyes looked like an eagle with a trace of perseverance. From the aspect of face, he was honest. This is also the reason why han Sanqian trusted Ning Yue to choose the captain.


    Her eyes are unmistakable.


    "Threethousand, Zhang Yue is just a little disciple. However, I know everyone in the cabin day and night. Zhang Yue is honest, has a positive mind, is smart and dare to work hard. The only drawback is that she is relatively inattentive, active and impatient."


    "Generals, models, marshals, and tricksters. What I need is a general who can attack the enemy, not a field marshal who plans strategies. His shortcomings are fatal in the position of field marshal, but they are all advantages in the position of general. Well, Zhang Yue, from now on, you will officially take the post of captain of the Shenfen team."


    "As for the team leader below, you can control yourself. I won''t interfere, but I only have one requirement. That is, your rules are like countless daggers, and your combination is a sharp knife. You can''t be hard but not destroy."


    Zhang Yue gritted her teeth and said, "Zhang Yue will never let Ning Yue and the alliance leader down. There is only one case that I can''t take this team well, that is, I''m dead."


    "Well said." Han Sanyi patted the table and stood up regardless of his image: "with your words, I can trust you with the special warfare unit I have painstakingly trained."


    "Come on, let me give you a toast!"


    After that, Han Sanqian directly raised his glass to Zhang Yue. Zhang Yue also quickly raised his glass, and the two drank.


    After drinking, Ning Yue suddenly smiled: "why, just respect Zhang Yue, but not me?"


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly. He knew that Ning Yue must have something to say: "what do you want me to respect you?"


    "Come out and have a look." Ning Yue smiled.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3871

    Then, Ning Yue walked directly out of the house.


    Han took a look at his team members and followed them closely.


    The two big men were so mysterious that out of curiosity, a group of people from the divine army team followed.


    Bypassing the wooden house, the party soon came to the backyard of the wooden house.


    At this time, the sound of "Hey" and "ha" was short and powerful.


    A group of people are lining up in a square line to train.


    Ning Yue waved her hand and came to the front of the team: "stop for a while."


    "The alliance leader just toasted the army he trained. The meaning is obvious. He is not sure about our achievements."


    "Shit!" Han Sanqian was speechless. When did I say that.


    "This is looked down upon by others. The only way is to show it to others. You can see that our leader is now fragmented. This is the result of the team he trained. Do you know what to do? Let me say first, there will be no rules for superiors and subordinates, but dignity." Ning Yue''s words fell, and the corners of her mouth showed a faint smile.


    "Shit, let''s not fight for steamed bread, brothers. We have to prove it to the alliance leader."


    Then, a group of people rushed up directly.


    "NIMA! Come again!" Han San was depressed. This scene was so familiar.


    However, people are already floating in the Jianghu. At this time, Han Sanqian has no other choice but to face them.


    I have been done like this by the members of the Shenbing team. If I don''t resist, there will be no underpants left. I haven''t played like this.


    What''s more, Han Sanqian really wants to try. What are their training results in the past three days.


    For a moment, the people who should fall into the city and the people in the magic cloud ghost city were in full swing to fight Han 3000.


    However, the strength in Han Sanqian''s hands has always been controlled very carefully and accurately, which will not give them too much illusion of water, and will not directly hurt them because of too much strength.


    Both sides have been fighting happily.


    More than ten minutes later, Han Sanqian easily withdrew and looked at them, smiling.


    Although the time is short, Han Sanqian must admit that Ning Yue taught very well, and they also studied very seriously. The overall effect is also very obvious.


    Especially Fulin, whose accomplishments have been directly improved by at least one and a half grades.


    Fu Tian can become one of the three true God families. Naturally, there are also the roots and reasons for the strength of this family.


    Whether it''s talent or the foundation laid by supporting the family in the early days, it is far beyond ordinary people. Naturally, once there is guidance and environmental bonus, it''s like a diving Dragon into the sea.


    The second is hongluan.


    Her progress was also very fast. She had good accomplishments. Now, relying on her powerful aura and the guidance of Ning Yue in the eight wasteland book, she suddenly threw out a large part of others directly. In the fight with Han Sansan just now, even if Han Sansan did gain strength, she might be able to compete with Han Sansan more than 1500 times without losing. It was enough to shock anyone.


    "That''s good, but we''re all alone. Don''t try too hard." Han threethousand said, looking at Ning Yue: "OK, go and prepare more tables. Tonight, everyone won''t return until they are drunk."


    Ning Yue smiled: "I have already arranged it."


    "So you didn''t mean to tell me?" Han Sanyi was stunned.


    Ning Yue smiled: "if you don''t, how can you know everyone''s achievements?"


    "Although I hate being told, I like it this time." Han 3000 smiled and said, "OK, let''s drink and eat meat."


    After that, Han Sanqian got up and walked to the wooden house.


    Not long after, the wooden house was full of noise and bustle, and the people drank and talked happily, but they were no longer happy.


    Han Sanqian accompanied them for half an hour, got up and walked outside.


    Su Yingxia didn''t know Han Sanqian''s mood. She followed him out and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3872

    Han 3000 looked back and saw Su Yingxia, forcing out a smile.


    "I was very happy when I was eating and drinking just now. How could I......" Su Yingxia looked at him anxiously.


    Han Sanqian is by no means an emotional person. She knows that there must be a reason for his unhappiness.


    "Well, I''m really happy for them to have such a rapid growth. But the problem is that the more they do, the more regrettable I worry about them in the future." Han San sighed and sat down casually.


    With the war looming, Han Sanyi had a vague worry.


    He was afraid that if he were weak, these talented brothers would die in the war.


    "Must we fall into the city?" Su Yingxia asked.


    This is a good question. Su Yingxia always asks the key points.


    Is it important?


    It was not particularly important for Han Sanqian. His destination was the bone burning city.


    But now, it''s important.


    With the death of a large number of brothers in the eight wild days book, Han 3000 needs new help, and the fall of the city meets this requirement.


    Secondly, after taking the city, Han Sanqian carefully studied the map of the demon land, which is the key point to connect the inside and outside of the demon land.


    It can go out from the outside and go deep inside. If the journey to bone burning city is a fierce battle, it is an important stronghold.


    Of course, there is a third point.


    It can disintegrate the unity of the two Fuye families and create their contradictions.


    So, in any case, the falling city has become a point that Han 3000 can''t give up if he wants to give up.


    "If only I had more time, I am confident that I can lay a good foundation for them. In that case, the casualties may be much smaller." Han Sanqian sighed.


    "Threethousand, don''t blame yourself. You''ve done your best." Su Yingxia patted Han 3000 on the shoulder and comforted him, "do your best and listen to heaven."


    Han threethousand nodded: "I see. When they finish their meal, let''s make the second step."


    "OK."


    Han 3000 gets up and pulls Su Yingxia up. They look at each other and smile. Then they return to the wooden house.


    The noise of the wooden house was not affected by their half-way departure. The joy lasted until midnight, and finally barely stopped.


    However, this also means that the task of Han Sanqian has just begun.


    He quickly sent these people back to the city of gailuo, and then he brought back all the remaining people in the city to the book of eight wastelands.


    Among them, there are injured old members such as Moyang and mobeitian, as well as a large number of soldiers in the city.


    The reason why the population in the second step suddenly showed a blowout was that Han Sanqian had completed the special training task of the divine army team. Naturally, he had enough time to refine medicine for the large army and heal some old members.


    However, Mo Beitian is seriously injured. Although Han Sanqian has used the best pills and medicines, he is unlikely to go to war again in the short term.


    In the second batch of plans, what surprised Han 3000 was childe Ruyu. He was born in a famous family and grew up very quickly.


    Secondly, purple love.


    I didn''t know why she was injured, but in the last few days, the girl made rapid progress and showed her talent and talent of holy immortal body to her heart''s content.


    Even Han Sanqian, a pervert, could not help mumbling and gaping when he saw her performance. If he said he was a big pervert, the girl was definitely a small pervert.


    Over time, even if I met her, it would definitely make me suffer.


    Finally, it is wangsimin.


    Although the girl''s appearance and temperament are completely two extremes, she does have her qualifications and capital.


    What Han Sanqian taught her, she almost mastered something. Although she was not as skilled as Han Sanqian, she was far more than anyone else.


    "It seems that I have to pay more attention to these guys in the future." Han threethousand smiled helplessly.


    At this time, Su Yingxia also came over and gently said in Han Sanqian''s ear, "I just came back from the city. It seems that something is wrong."


    Han threethousand frowned: "so fast?"


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Linlong found a shadow outside the city."


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3874

    "Come..." finally, he was scared and wanted to shout out loudly.


    However, this sentence only shouted out one word, and he swallowed it forcibly, because he found that among the several figures, the figure headed by him was no other than the purple love who had just gone out.


    He didn''t have a deep understanding of Ziqing, but Ziqing was so outstanding that he could never forget it even at a glance.


    He stood firm and waited for them to land.


    "Purple girl." Seeing that purple love fell to the ground, he hurried to meet it.


    Behind Ziqing, there were five people with their hands tied by a rope.


    The five were all dressed in black and masked.


    Ziqing nodded slightly at Fulin, and then walked towards the lobby with people.


    Fulin wanted to see it, but he had something important to do. After a little hesitation, he decided to do his own thing first. Then he ran away and tried to come back as soon as possible to see the end of the matter.


    In the hall, Han Sanqian and others also heard what was happening outside, especially Han Sanqian. At this time, his divine sense was open. Almost as soon as Ziqing came back, he knew the air movement.


    As Ziqing came in with five people, the whole hall was quiet for a moment, and then praised.


    "Ah, this girl is really awesome. How long has she been out for? This... Has brought people back?"


    "I''ll go. The efficiency is too damn fierce."


    "The alliance leader is really hiding dragons and crouching tigers."


    "Yes, you see this woman is very beautiful, but how can you imagine that she is so good."


    "Shit, don''t you forget that when we besieged the old League in the Tianshu world, she stood up to a group of our experts?"


    "As soon as you said it, I remembered that it was really her."


    "Awesome."


    A group of people whispered a little praise and exchanged heads with each other.


    But ziqingsi didn''t care what they said. She just came to the front of the hall and threw the five people gently on the ground. Then she let the five people kneel in front of Han 3000.


    "Brother threethousand... Ally leader, I have brought him here." Ziqing saluted and said softly.


    "Are you all right?" Han asked with concern.


    Ziqing smiled: "if these people can hurt Ziqing, how can Ziqing deserve the personal guidance of the alliance leader?"


    Han Sanyi smiled: "well, it''s hard for you."


    After that, Han San looked at the five men in black kneeling on the ground.


    In the black clothes, the four men knelt down and their heads dropped very low. Although the head man lowered his head, he would look up at Han 3000 from time to time.


    However, this look made eye contact with Han Sanqian''s gaze.


    She hurriedly lowered her head, but Han Sanqian frowned.


    Although she was covered, her exposed eyes made Han 3000 feel more or less familiar.


    Like... Like an acquaintance.


    However, seeing her eyes as a woman, if she was still an acquaintance, who would she be?


    Han Sanqian thought about it for a while, but didn''t seem to think about it for a while.


    It can''t be the rain.


    The eyes are different, and the more important thing is that it doesn''t make sense logically.


    Although Ziqing is fierce, it is impossible to catch an expert like Ming Yu in such a short time. Let alone her, it is impossible to go there by herself.


    "His mother, who are you, why are you here? If you know what you''re doing here, hurry to tell your mother. Otherwise, I''ll cut your ears and gouge your dog''s eyes."


    "That''s right. Did you send you to spy on the military information? Where are your troops now, and how many troops you have brought? Tell me the truth quickly, otherwise, we won''t be merciless."


    "Say, damn it, if you dare to tell half a lie, I can''t spare you now."


    When a group of senior executives saw that Han 3000 didn''t speak, they thought that Han 3000 was going to sing some red faces. They simply became black faces one by one and shouted angrily at the five people in front of the hall.


    Han threethousand''s forehead was about to burst open. What you said to me was that even his ears felt numb.


    He just suddenly felt that this man was a little familiar. He was stunned. He didn''t know these guys


    These violent drinks made the other four people in black kneeling obviously tremble. Only the leader raised his body gently and then took off his veil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3875

    When the veil came down, a beautiful face appeared in front of everyone.


    The whole hall will be thoroughly fried after a short time.


    What''s more, he pulled out his knife on the spot and was about to rush over.


    Fu Mei!!


    Most people are nervous because they know exactly who Fu Mei is.


    That''s yeshijun''s wife.


    In other words, it can be called a princess.


    How can such an important enemy figure not make the people in the hall lose their color.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were also surprised at this time. Yes, how could they think that Fu Mei would be the leader of these people.


    "Bang!"


    At the gate of the hall, Fulin, who hurried to finish the city defense and wanted to hurry back, suddenly had a blank in his mind and relied heavily on the gate of the hall.


    The assassins and spies they caught, how... How could they be their own sisters?!


    Although he has invested in Han 3000, and his sister''s forces have become irresistible, after all, it was just a power war. He never thought that his sister would one day


    The sound from Fulin woke Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia. They looked at each other and gradually recovered.


    "It seems that my appearance surprised you." Fu Mei smiled sadly.


    "What can I do for you?" Han Sanqian looked at her and said in a cold voice.


    "What do you mean by that? Since you have caught me, why do you come to ask me?" Fu Mei sneered.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "I never thought these people would be spies. When I saw you, I was more sure they weren''t spies. After all, how could you be such a nice lady ye?"


    "My brother-in-law, my sister... My sister probably just wanted to see me. She... She meant no harm." At this time, Fu Lin also woke up, walked quickly to the hall, hurriedly pleaded with Han 3000, and then he came to Fu Mei and said, "elder sister, did you come to see me?"


    Fu Lin tried her best to make her eyes open, hoping that Fu Mei could understand her meaning and cooperate quickly.


    After all, this is his own sister. How can Fulin stand idly by.


    "If I came to see you, it would be even worse. Now the two sides are in full swing. Your brothers and sisters are in battle, but they met before the war. Fulin, this is a crime that disturbs the morale of the army. Aren''t you afraid of being dismissed and investigated?" Su Yingxia whispered coldly.


    Fulin felt a little flustered when he heard the speech.


    "I came here alone. If I want to blame you, I will blame you. It has nothing to do with my brother." Fu Mei stood up and replied, "he didn''t know I was coming to see him."


    "Well, come on, drag these five people down and kill them, so as to boost their morale before our army." Su Yingxia played it down.


    The next second, the hall gate guard came in immediately and was about to arrest people.


    Fu Lin quickly knelt down: "brother-in-law, welcome sister Xia. Fu Lin begged you to be kind and not to kill my sister."


    "Yes, I know that contact with the enemy before the war is a matter of bad morale. How to deal with it? Fulin is willing to be punished. However, Fulin is such a sister."


    Su Yingxia looks at Han Sanqian and shakes her head helplessly. Her eyes are full of regret.


    She was obviously testing Fulin. In other words, she asked Fulin to answer what he should answer, and asked him to prove his own camp, not for feelings. Unfortunately, he not only didn''t answer what she wanted, but even played up the deep love between sister and brother.


    "Then take the post of the city Lord of Fulin. I think he values his feelings more than the people who do great things." Su Yingxia heads for Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian thought a little and nodded.


    Han threethousand understands the purpose of welcoming summer.


    If Fulin doesn''t stand up at this time, Yingxia won''t kill Fu Mei, but it''s a pity that Fulin doesn''t understand.


    In other words, there was no such awareness in his mind.


    "OK, I announce..."


    "Wait a minute. You can''t take my brother''s position as the city master." Fu Mei hurried out a voice to stop: "Han Sanqian, do you know the purpose of my trip here?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3876

    Hearing this, the couple obviously looked at each other.


    Han Sanqian looked at Fu Mei and said, "so what?"


    "If you remove my brother as the city leader, you can really drag me out and kill me now. I have nothing else to say. However, I need to remind you that you will regret this."


    "Even in the future, one day this regret will make you, including those who should fall into the city and die."


    "Are you threatening me?" Han threethousand said coldly.


    Fu Mei smiled coldly, "what are you talking about? I just need to remind you. You are my brother''s immediate boss. How dare I threaten?"


    Su Yingxia gently comforted Han Sanqian and gave him a step: "why don''t you listen to her?"


    Han Sanqian did not immediately agree. Instead, he looked at all the senior executives present: "what do you think?"


    "Hum, what does it look like to be a city leader who cares about his own family? I said earlier that he is too young to be a city leader because he is not reliable. I support the suggestion of the alliance leader''s wife and take it out directly."


    "That''s right. There are no father and son on the battlefield, let alone sisters and brothers. If you let your soldiers know about this, can you take this army? Can you fight this battle? Take away the position of Fulin city leader as an example."


    Many people raised their hands to express their agreement.


    However, objections were also raised.


    "Although Fulin''s move really disappointed people, after all, it was not his initiative to kiss the enemy, but his relatives came to the door. Although there was a fault, the crime was not entirely on him."


    "Yes, although Fulin has been in power for a short time, his achievements are obvious to all. His merits and demerits are equal. I hope you will think twice, alliance leader."


    When Han Sanqian heard the speech, he looked at Su Yingxia and nodded: "there is no father and son in the battlefield, let alone sisters and brothers. That''s very good. However, Fulin has made some achievements when he was in power. Well, I''ll give you a chance to talk about it. If you can convince me and you, this should not have happened. If you can''t, I can''t help you with what to do."


    "You can say it now, Fu Mei."


    Fu Mei stared at the people around her. Then she looked at Han 3000. Although she was dissatisfied, she sighed: "I came to help my brother, or to help you."


    "You mean you want to take refuge in us?"


    "Isn''t that right? Your husband is yeshijun, and you are the crown princess."


    "Alliance leader, you should be careful about this. Don''t listen to it at will."


    As soon as the words came to an end, everyone questioned them again and again.


    Even Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia frowned and looked at Fu Mei in disbelief.


    Fu Mei smiled bitterly, but she was not angry about these questions.


    Because these things were all in her expectation.


    Outsiders only know their own identity and status, but they do not understand the bitterness and bitterness of being in them.


    In yeshijun''s place, her status has long changed. She looks like a wife outside, but in fact, she is just a dog at yeshijun''s feet for him to have fun at will and meet his abnormal psychological needs.


    He just tortures himself, never stops, but constantly changes new ways.


    She wanted to leave for a long time. However, she was suffering from no new force to accept her until she heard the news that Fulin had become the new leader of the city.


    She knows that the city is still facing a huge crisis. If she chooses to live here, her future may even be worse than the dog today if she fails.


    But once she succeeds, she can not only really return to her human identity from a dog, but also be a person with good treatment and status.


    Moreover, the only time for her to join is when there is a crisis in the city. Once missed, she will be difficult to achieve what she wants.


    Therefore, while ye Shijun and her colleagues are preparing for the counter offensive these days, Fu Mei is also preparing for her own future.


    "I''m here to bring you information. Moreover, the information I know will be more accurate and detailed than the information you find with any spy."


    "Now, are you interested in listening?"


    cutting-edge news


    When hearing the word "Zai", all the people present were stunned. Even Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were foolish at this time.


    Although Han Sanqian should go down to the city to build momentum, he really wanted to break up the other side and catch some fish at the same time, but who knows that he could catch such a big fish in this fishing?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3877

    "When you fish directly, you are almost the largest in the whole sea." Su Yingxia whispered.


    In her words, she was already obviously unable to hide her joy and excitement.


    She is the same, and Han Sanqian is basically the same.


    He tried to suppress his excitement, but Han Sansan was skeptical: "you mean you want to betray Ye Shijun and take refuge in us? Is this... Some..."


    "I know you won''t trust me easily." Fu Mei had already expected that with her and Han Sanqian''s gratitude and resentment, how could Han Sanqian believe her? So she was ready.


    She glanced back at the first man on the right behind her. The man nodded quickly, and then took out a yellow animal skin from her arms and handed it to Fu Mei.


    After receiving the animal skin, Fu Mei raised her hand and threw it at Han Sanqian. She said, "this is the plan of besieging the city by yeshijun and others. I''ll find someone to copy it."


    Han 3000 didn''t even move. He just stared at the flying animal skin. The fast flying animal skin stopped in front of Han 3000 in an instant.


    On the animal skin, there is indeed an analytical map of the city to fall. On it, almost every gate''s defense is clearly marked. Even Han 3000 has estimated how many troops he will deploy.


    To be honest, there are some mistakes in the estimates, but on the whole, it''s true.


    "It seems that it should be a real battle map." Su Yingxia road.


    Han 3000 nodded and looked at Fu Mei. "It looks like it''s true. However, Ming Yu is a smart person. She knows that if she wants to fool me, she must take it seriously."


    "You mean, I''m a spy, don''t you? Take a real thing to surrender, and then reverse judgment at the critical moment." Fu Mei was slightly angry.


    Han threethousand was noncommittal and didn''t care about Fu Mei''s mood: "you''re right. Besides, there seems to be something wrong with the city defense map?"


    "What''s the problem?" Fu Mei did not understand.


    Han threethousand smiled: "the battle map is besieged on all sides. According to the above deployment, there must be at least 100000 people in each side of the city. In other words, there must be at least nearly 400000 total troops in the opposite side of the battle."


    At this point, Han 3000 smiled frivolously: "do you have so many people?"


    "Fourhundredthousand troops?"


    "Shit, are there so many people in the enemy?"


    "We should be a big city, but only 100000 people. But ye Shijun, a group of defeated generals, has such great power?"


    "Yes, how can they have so many people? I think Fu Mei should be fooling us with something that seems real but is actually fake. As for the purpose, it is very simple. First, let us think it is true, and then use exaggerated military strength to intimidate us psychologically. How wonderful it is."


    "Yes, alliance leader, we must not trust her."


    Han Sanqian didn''t make a conclusion. He looked at Fu Mei and said with a deliberate smile: "look, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but..."


    "Hum, I thought Han Sanqian was extremely smart. In fact, he was just a piece of cake. I can''t tell the true from the false. Well, since you say it''s false, it''s useless to say more. You can treat me as if I didn''t say anything. If you want to kill me, you can cut me."


    Words fall, help Mei to say goodbye, no one wants to answer.


    Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian didn''t say much. They both kept a close eye on Fu Mei.


    In fact, the couple did not believe in the military strength. According to Han San''s previous estimate, the enemy''s military strength was at most 200000, but this was not only suddenly increased, but also doubled.


    This is really puzzling at the same time, but also extremely shocked.


    Because if things are true, the crisis that should fall into the city will be far greater and terrifying than they imagined.


    They were watching Fu Mei''s expression to see if he was lying.


    But it seems that at present, Fu Mei is not.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian pretended to be relaxed, looked at Fu Mei and said, "if what you said is true, can you explain why the other side has so many troops?"


    "Fourhundredthousand troops, this is not a simple small number. Should you explain it?"


    Fu Mei looked back and said coldly, "the most terrible thing is not the number of 400000. Do you know what is more terrible?"


    "May I ask for details!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3878

    Fu Mei disdained a smile: "you''re right. Yeshijun''s Gang wants to mobilize 400000 people in such a short time. Let''s not say whether he has this book or not. Even if he does, he can''t finish it."


    "His own troops are actually only 150000."


    "Since it is 150000, why is it 400000?" Su Yingxia road.


    "That''s what''s frightening. Apart from the 150000 members of yeshijun''s army, there are 250000 other elite soldiers."


    "Other elite?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "The 100000 troops of the Tao family and the 150000 person times of a mysterious army, totalling 250000." Fu Mei and Dan Dao.


    "Tao family?"


    When someone heard the term, he was shocked.


    "The Tao Wu clan is a barbarian who claims to be the blood of the fierce beast Tao Wu. These people can fight well and are extremely brave. They are the famous crazy clan in our demon clan."


    "Yes, these people are so fierce that no one dares to provoke them."


    "How could they send 100000 troops to attack us? My God, their 100000 people are absolutely equivalent to at least 200000 of us."


    Many people turn pale when talking about the convenience of the Taowu family, and even their legs become soft.


    For those who have been living in the demon clan for a long time, the name of the Taowu clan is almost the same as the name of the notorious villain heard by ordinary people.


    That is a kind of fear and fear emanating from the mind.


    "Hearing about the Taowu people, they became so scared. Will you fight this battle? Besides, that mysterious army can only be said to be better than the Taowu people."


    "Although I don''t know their specific origins, Han Sanqian, what I can tell you is that the ability of this mysterious army is definitely above the Tao clan."


    Moyang frowned: "what do you mean by this? You keep saying that you don''t know the origin of the mysterious team. How do you know that they are far above the Taowu family? It seems that it doesn''t make sense logically?"


    Fu Mei smiled coldly: "I don''t know which family they came from, but first, I can tell which army is stronger by breath. Don''t you think it''s strange? I mean, as long as people in the place of the demon family, they should know that the Tao family is an old family."


    "Although they have always had a grudge against the city, they have never openly turned their backs, let alone sent so many elites to attack this time."


    When someone heard this, he immediately nodded: "this is a fact. Although it is not a secret that the Taowu family has expanded their ambitions, it is unlikely that there will be a large-scale move before the mountain tower is ready to shake. It really makes people puzzled that they suddenly start to attack a small city."


    "The Tao Wu clan wants to develop. It is really a nail in their mouth to fall into the city, so they have been secretly supporting the devil cloud ghost city to use force against us. But the most important thing is that the devil clan has many forces, and their rash action is easy to lead the whole body."


    "Now they are under heavy pressure. What does that mean?"


    A group of people don''t know why. In fact, Han Sanqian is also considering this.


    The strangest thing is that after Han Sanqian knew that the seven princess of the Pei family had helped him this time, this point was even more difficult to understand.


    They are kind to themselves. Even if they want to take advantage of the city to go out for development, it is very easy. There is no need to use force at all.


    Therefore, the result may only be one: "they are coming for us, but they are not the key of their strategy."


    "So... They were forced to be helpless?" Han threethousand looked tentatively at Fu Mei: "and the positive pole that forced them may be the mysterious army in your mouth?"


    Fu Mei nodded: "you guessed right. The Taowu clan was forced to send troops."


    As soon as he said this, the whole hall was quiet. Even Han 3000 took a breath of air conditioning.


    "This mysterious army can force a overlord to send troops. Who are they?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3879

    Although Han Sanqian, a member of the Tao family, did not have a deep contact with them, from the previous narrow-minded view of their small hatred and big revenge, these guys are definitely not kind-hearted people, and they are not likely to bend over to others at will.


    But now, they are forced to send troops, and they still send troops in large numbers, so there is only one possibility.


    The story of seven princesses helping themselves was known by others, and then they took advantage of it to force the soldiers.


    The ending was also very interesting. The patriarch of the Taowu clan agreed.


    What does this mean? It means that this mysterious army can never be inferior to the Taowu people. Otherwise, the clan leaders of the Taowu people will never give in.


    Therefore, according to this logic, Fu Mei''s words are not alarmist.


    On the contrary, what she said was extremely accurate. It was terrible!


    "I have a conjecture. I wonder if you want to hear it." Fu Mei said.


    Han threethousand frowned: "tell me."


    "Behind Ye Shijun, there is a new big net. I don''t know where this big net is. What I know is that it suddenly rises and quickly occupies a large part of the power of the demon clan."


    "Some of them, even the old forces of the demon clan, such as the three palaces and four halls."


    "I mean, who can make these old forces suddenly surrender without bloodshed?"


    Fu Mei''s voice fell, and a man slowly came out: "if you guessed right, they should be hell messengers."


    "Hell messenger?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    Over there, Fu Mei and other people also looked at her.


    The leader of Baiyao Hall of three palaces and four halls, Qingji.


    I''m afraid no one knows the situation better than her.


    She is an old demon force, and once really helped zhuyanshuo.


    "The demon clan is a predator of the jungle and cruel. This is the rule of the ancient times. But because the demon clan has always been a group of dragons without a head, naturally, everyone can only abide by this rule."


    "But this is not always the case with the demon clan. Otherwise, where will the strength come from to fight with the people in the Central Plains in the battle between gods and demons in the Xuanyuan world?"


    "Do you mean that your demon king is resurrected?" Su Yingxia heard some of the hints.


    "Hell emissary is a mysterious force of the demon clan that has existed since when. No one knows their origin or how powerful they are."


    "What we can know is that emissaries are often born with the birth of the demon king. They are only born to serve the demon king, and they also die with the death of the demon king."


    "In fact, it was just because we saw the hell emissary that we thought that the demon king had come. Although the demon clan fought more than usual, we respected the demon king very much. Therefore, once the demon king was reborn, I can''t guarantee other forces, but the three palaces and four halls were bound to follow."


    "It''s just that at that time, me and Mo Beitian thought that the demon king... Was you." The words fell, and Qing Ji was a little embarrassed.


    They were actually excited when they joined the city. After all, morbeitian realized that Han Sanqian was the new demon God as early as in the land of the magic dragon. Soon after he came back, he met hell emissary. Naturally, there was a balance between the two, and they recognized their original intention.


    "Now, they have hell emissaries to join, and almost all the three palaces and four halls are under their command, so the Pei family can understand their scruples."


    "It''s said that hell emissary is very strong and has something to do with the power of the demon king to live forever."


    "If there were 150000 such a team, it would be enough to sweep through any big city, let alone deal with the fact that we should fall into the city. In addition, there are also Taowu people."


    "Are we not dead this time?"


    A group of managers were shocked at the speech.


    Han Sanqian frowned and said nothing. From this point of view, Ming Yu''s preparation for this time was really proper, even much better than he had imagined.


    "It''s really you, Mingyu." Han threethousand said coldly.


    Then he suddenly stood up and laughed in everyone''s confused eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3880

    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Yes, how can he laugh when the fire has burned to his eyebrows?"


    "Did you hear that so many people across the street were under too much pressure at once and felt a little nervous..."


    Many people began to whisper and whisper.


    Not to mention them, even Moyang, Qingji and others are completely confused.


    The only thing that distinguishes us from ordinary people is Su Yingxia.


    Although she was puzzled for a short time, she was soon relieved. Even the corners of her mouth were slightly smiling.


    "I''m not crazy." Han Sanqian smiled and then looked at Fu Mei: "let me introduce you. This is Fu Mei. Fu Mei is one of the most talented and intelligent people in her family. Of course, she is also yeshijun''s wife."


    Seeing that the people were puzzled, Han Sanyi smiled: "there''s a saying that it''s better to live than to die. Even if we give her the best treatment, if we are really desperate, it''s better to follow Ye Shijun."


    "No matter how much love you have, it''s also a matter of your life. If you lose your life, you can''t have this life. Am I right? Fu Mei."


    Su Yingxia smiled and nodded. After a short doubt, she thought of Fu Mei.


    Yes, if it is so dangerous to fall into the city, and the city may be destroyed at any time, then why did Fu Mei come here?


    Even if she really loves her brother and wants to protect her brother, she should have ten million ways to tell Fu Lin to leave here quickly. Among these ten million ways, she will never come in person.


    Therefore, since she is willing to come here in person, it is inevitable that she has her reasons. In other words, she hopes that the city will survive.


    Fu Mei looked at Su Yingxia and smiled at Han Sanqian. She hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "I can''t hide anything from you, Han Sanqian."


    "Yes, although Ye Shijun is fierce, it seems that he must have the power to fall into the city, but that is normal."


    "I think there is still life in the city."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Han threethousand smiled.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian seemed to think of something and said, "don''t worry. Although you and I don''t deal with each other very well, Han has always had an advantage. Love and hate are clear, and rewards and punishments are also clear."


    "If you can really help us in the crisis, it means that you have saved the lives of countless of my brothers, and your hatred against me is written off."


    Fu Mei smiled. Although Han Sanqian didn''t say what to reward, it was enough for Fu Mei.


    Because a write off means that the previous hatred does not exist. If there is no hatred, the supporting family is also Han Sanqian''s relatives, so the benefits are inevitable.


    Moreover, even if Han Sanqian doesn''t give it there and relies on her brother, she should have a good life.


    At present, there is only one problem left, Su Yingxia.


    "Fuyao, what about you?"


    Yes, in order to spend here safely, in addition to Han 3000 nodding, the meaning of Fu Yao is also very important.


    She is too clear about Su Yingxia''s position in Han Sanqian''s mind.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "there is no one to support this person, only Su Yingxia. However, I respect all my husband''s wishes and orders."


    Fu Mei nodded: "well, in that case, I''ll just open my mouth."


    After that, Fu Mei looked at Han 3000: "the vitality of the city is simple, but there are only two points."


    "First, you Han threethousand."


    "People all over the world know that you have great skills. It is said that you are synonymous with miracles in the Jianghu. Therefore, I believe that although the city has entered an absolute desperate situation, you are definitely the magic chess piece to break the dead end."


    "The second is me."


    "You?" Han threethousand smiled gently. He knew that Fu Mei, since she was willing to come in person, should have other values besides information.


    Otherwise, as far as her intelligence is concerned, she could never be so rash.


    What should she do if she doesn''t accept her? At that time, both ends were not good.


    So she must be sure.


    In other words, she exaggerates the power of Ye Shijun. To some extent, it is also to highlight her importance, so Han Sanqian can''t refuse.


    "Yes, I am!" Fu Mei smiled confidently


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3881

    Seeing that everyone looked at her, Fu Mei gently got up. Then, she leaned close to Han Sanqian''s ear and whispered a few words.


    After her words, she looked at Han Sanqian: "what do you think?"


    Han Sanqian did not immediately answer. After looking at her for a long time, he finally chuckled: "Fu Mei is really Fu Mei. However, have I ever believed you?"


    "Do you have a choice?" Fu Mei also looked at Han 3000, unwilling to be outdone.


    Han threethousand confronted him for several seconds, and suddenly smiled: "well, there is still a vacant seat for the Vice City Master in the city. I''m waiting for you."


    "I''m not interested in being the Vice City Lord at all. However, I will prove to you that it doesn''t deserve me."


    After that, Fu Mei smiled at Han Sanqian, turned around and left the hall with her entourage.


    Seeing that Fu Mei didn''t say anything, she made such a strange move with Han Sanqian, which was quite incomprehensible to a group of people.


    However, looking at the smile on Han 3000''s face, it seems that


    It seems that they said something again.


    And they have a bad feeling.


    It seems that the leader of his own alliance took a fancy to Fu Mei.


    Combined with Fu Mei''s sentence that she is not interested in the position of Vice City Lord, it can not help but make people think more. Does she want to be closer to Han 3000 directly?!


    Although this idea is very bold, it seems that it is not entirely groundless.


    Just when a group of people were very confused, Han Sanqian said, "Fu Lin."


    "In."


    "Has the city defense been arranged?"


    "It has been arranged according to your instructions."


    Han threethousand nodded, then gave a long tone: "do you know what your sister just told me?"


    Fu Lin''s face was tense, but there was a trace of curiosity in his eyes: "Fu Lin doesn''t know."


    "It''s actually very simple, just ten words."


    "Ten words?"


    "If you keep the green hills, you won''t be afraid of no firewood." After that, Han 3000 glanced at all the people present: "give you an hour to pack up your things. The enemy may resist nearby at midnight tonight. We must rush out of the encirclement before that."


    "We have a large number of people. If the enemy came to chase us, we would be doomed. Therefore, I hope all of you will keep secret about our departure. Yes, I know it is very unfair for those soldiers who defend the city. They want to stay and carry the blame for us. But you heard what I said just now."


    "It is not that we are incompetent, but that the other side is too strong."


    "Well, let''s break up the meeting and pack our bags. Fu Mei has left a way for us to retreat on the map. We will gather in front of the hall later."


    After that, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia down first.


    All of a sudden, the hope that had just burned up in the whole hall was completely extinguished. Those who had doubts about Han Sanqian and Fu Mei were more certain of the bold idea in their hearts.


    There''s no way to resist. It''s just to praise Han Sanqian in front of the public, so that he can have a step when he retreats.


    However, after thinking about it, at least Han San can take them to run for their lives, which is better than yeshijun and others who abandoned them directly.


    When they thought of this, they looked at each other and hurried around to pack their luggage.


    At this time, in Han Sanqian''s house, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia also returned to the house.


    Su Yingxia is a little strange. Although she doesn''t know what Fu Mei said to Han Sanqian, she can be sure that it is not the so-called collective escape that Han Sanqian said.


    Leaving his brother to run for his own life is by no means what Han Sanqian can do.


    If you really want to get to this position, even if you are holding a knife rest around Han 3000''s neck, he will never agree, let alone Fu Mei can convince him with just one word.


    However, she did not know what Han Sanqian was doing for.


    "Do you really want to pack up?" Su Yingxia looks at Han Sanqian, who is busy packing up. She can''t help but ask.


    "Of course, the other side is powerful, and the hero will not suffer immediate losses." Han threethousand replied.


    Following Han Sanqian''s eyes, Su Yingxia looked out of the house.


    Outside, there seems to be nothing.


    However, when she looked back, she found that Han Sanqian was looking at her with a smile.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes, Su Yingxia suddenly smiled with relief. She understood


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3882

    Half an hour later, the couple took advantage of the darkness to sneak all the way to the playground.


    Although the appointed time has not yet arrived, a large number of people have gathered on the playground.


    Running away, how can it not be positive?!


    "Ally leader."


    Seeing Han sanlai, a group of people greeted him respectfully.


    "In order to hide myself, don''t call me alliance leader for the time being tonight. Code name: I''ll replace eggplant." Han threethousand''s hard and counselled way.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Is everyone here?" Han asked.


    Fulin nodded: "basically all the senior executives have been in place in advance. Shall we start first?"


    Han Sanqian glanced at the crowd: "keep your voice down. The north gate is the weakest defense, and they are all my confidants. Let''s go out through the north gate."


    The north gate is the back door again.


    Generally speaking, as a person of some status in the city, he won''t go through this gate, because the back door, after all, means something bad in the eyes of most people.


    Therefore, at this moment, people''s minds are mixed for a time.


    A few days ago, they were still dying, but suddenly happiness came. They turned from sadness to joy and even reached the peak of their life.


    However, just when they were full of joy, who could have expected that just a few days later, they were like rats, and could only scuttle and flee in this endless night.


    The ups and downs of life are so frequent that it is hard to accept them.


    On the north gate, most of the guards are old elites of the mysterious people alliance. It seems that Han Sanqian had made arrangements before. When they arrived, the north gate was opened without any sound. At the same time, they also helped a group of senior executives evacuate quickly.


    Half an hour later, there was nothing left except the empty gate of the north gate.


    The north gate went all the way up, but a group of troops marched secretly and quickly at night.


    And the two large armies that are in the same rush as them are as dense as beasts of prey.


    Their team is a constant kilometer long and continuous.


    A team of five is obviously strong and imposing.


    The other one is very mysterious. They gather together in a gloomy way. From a distance, they look like a Youming army.


    In the center of the army, several large black sedans were obviously abnormal.


    Although it is a sedan chair, in fact, each sedan chair is like a moving hall.


    It is more than 30 square meters, and the interior space is luxuriously decorated.


    "Boom!"


    In the sedan house, a group of people were sitting in rows. In the center was a woman. At this time, the first man on her lower right suddenly swept away the wine in front of her small table.


    "How about that? Can''t Fumei find that bitch?" He shouted angrily, and his veins were exposed on his face. He looked very ferocious.


    Yeshijun.


    In the center, a soldier knelt on the ground. At this time, he trembled and nodded: "young master, we have searched all over the place and have not found any trace of madam. I think... I should... I should have been out of the team."


    "In that case, Fu Mei''s escape should be the same."


    "Fu Mei is really a bitch. It''s abominable to escape."


    "Hehe, my younger brother is the new city master who should go to the city now. How can I do without informing him?"


    A group of people sneered, especially the senior executives of the Ye family.


    Fu Tian was stunned, and immediately said, "it''s shameful for Fu Mei to run away. As the patriarch of Fu family, I''m here to tell you that from today on, there is no such person in Fu family."


    After that, Fu Tian bowed to Ye Shijun, looked at Ming Yu, and said respectfully, "it''s shameful to flatter this man and betray Fu family. But please rest assured that if we meet her, we will certainly kill her and lack her spirit. Let her taste all kinds of torture to tell you your hatred."


    Fu Tian''s attitude was very firm, and he was obviously very angry, obviously trying to get rid of the relationship with Fu Mei.


    But at this moment, a voice came slowly: "the patriarch of Fu Tian really knows how to eat. It''s clear what you want to share with me so early."


    The words fell, and the people went to look for prestige. Fu Mei opened the curtain of the door and walked in slowly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3883

    At the sight of Fu Mei, many people even stood up and pointed at each other angrily.


    "Fu Mei, you bitch, dare to come back."


    "Oh, you are so brave."


    "I think some people want to treat us as fools. Does she really think that no one knows what she has done?"


    A group of people sneered and showed their teeth. They wanted to bite Fu Mei to pieces on the spot.


    "You three eight." Yeshijun got up angrily, clenched his fist, and wanted to get up and start directly.


    However, at this time, a dark figure had dared to rush directly in front of him, grabbed Fu Mei directly, and his expression was very ferocious: "you traitor, betrayed us."


    There is no other person in this person except to help heaven.


    "I killed you!" As soon as the cold voice was drunk, Fu Tian directly pulled Fu Mei''s hand and began to carry capacity.


    In the whole car house, I was crazy about killing people for a while.


    "If you have the guts, you can do it. In the future, some people will naturally understand whether I am a traitor or you are a traitor." Fu Mei responded coldly without fear.


    "What are you talking about? How dare you throw dirty water on me when you are such a bitch and don''t admit to doing some stupid things yourself?" Fu Tian was so angry that he turned to sneer: "you are looking for a slightly suspicious person to splash dirty water. Come to me? I''m afraid you''re not a fool. But I''ve always been with young master Ye."


    "If you don''t leave, you won''t be a traitor?" Fu Mei smiled coldly. With one hand, she directly knocked out Fu Tian''s hand, and then looked at Ming Yu: "Fu Mei is lazy and talks nonsense with such people. I hope the Dragon elder can be innocent."


    "Because I believe that the Dragon elder is not as brainless as some muddleheaded people."


    Fu Tian suddenly became angry. The reason why he rushed out so excitedly was that he wanted to show his determination and the boundary with Fu Mei in front of these people.


    But unexpectedly, things are not going according to the script he imagined.


    The dark rain frowned slightly and looked at Fu Mei for a moment.


    What she saw from Fu Mei''s face was full of self-confidence and pride, and there was no guilt or fear that a traitor should have.


    This seems to be a little abnormal.


    No matter who he is, he always likes to wear a high hat. Even if he knows it is a high hat, he will never refuse.


    Ming Yu was also very satisfied with Fu Mei''s evaluation. After a little hesitation, he said: "no matter how good a person''s psychological quality is, I''m afraid it''s difficult to make Mrs. ye so arrogant as a thief."


    "Therefore, I am willing to give Mrs. ye a chance to explain."


    "Mrs. ye, the spy found out that you left the marching army tonight, and there was no trace for several hours. This is for the public and private. Should you also explain what you did?"


    "After all, we are all a group of people, don''t you think?"


    When the rain fell, the crowd looked at Fu Mei. Fu Tian was so angry that his two nostrils burst out. Now, let''s see how you sophisticate Fu Mei.


    Fu Mei smiled gently and looked around at the people around her. There was no flicker or fear in her eyes, but a faint threat appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    It seems that she doesn''t care about people''s cannibalism at all.


    Fu Mei had no choice but to shake her head in a bitter voice and looked at Ming Yu: "can people here trust me?"


    As soon as this was said, the people who were already eyeing covetously made their teeth cackle. His mother, she, a suspected traitor, bit them back at this moment, talking about whether they believed it or not.


    This is a complete insult.


    While the crowd was agitated, at this time, Ming Yu raised his hand slightly and motioned for silence.


    Then she nodded at Fu Mei, indicating that she could speak.


    Fu Mei gave a slight sneer and said, "I went to the city today."


    what?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3884

    "It''s time to leave the city!"


    "Shit, I said the traitor went to the city and found the enemy."


    "His mother, the dead traitor still dares to say he is not a traitor."


    "Shit, I think we''d better take her down quickly. Otherwise, it will only do us hundreds of harm without any benefit."


    With these words, the car room immediately began to boil, as if water had been put in the oil, and the boiling was like frying pan.


    Some are even worse, and even have set out directly, so they want to catch Fu Mei.


    But Fu Mei didn''t move at all. She just snorted coldly, "why, the people who should fall into the city are traitors? If I tell you, I''ve also met Han 3000? Do you want to explode in situ?"


    And Han Sanqian?


    A group of people were stunned again, but in the twinkling of an eye, the crowd was even more angry.


    "His mother, this dead bitch can''t die easily."


    "It must have been his mother who wanted to surrender to Han threethousand, but was rejected. That''s why he came back."


    "In that case, what is her attitude?"


    A group of people angrily pointed at each other, and ye Shijun was even more angry.


    He had no interest in Fu Mei for a long time, but anyway, Fu Mei is his own dog.


    Even if the dog is cheap and useless, it will always be its own dog.


    Therefore, it was unacceptable for her to go to the city privately. In addition, seeing Han Sanqian in the city was unbearable.


    That''s my own dog. If my own dog does these things, how can his master be ashamed.


    If it weren''t for Ming Yu, he would really like to strangle this smelly girl now, so she wouldn''t be an eyesore here.


    Ming Yu glared at the group of people who were about to start, stabilized the situation again, gave a deep breath, and looked at Fu Mei: "you should go to the city to see Han Sanqian? What are you doing?"


    "Fu Mei knows that when it comes to cultivation, Fu Mei is not as good as the experts present, nor as talented as the people here. But as the wife of young master ye, Fu Mei really doesn''t want to do anything."


    "Of course, this is a good idea. To put it another way, it is that Fu Mei also wants to make contributions. Fu Mei is not willing to be just a vase. Therefore, Fu Mei has made use of her little advantage to do something for this war."


    Then Fu Mei sneered: "if Fu Mei wants to be a traitor, she can just go away. Why do you have to go back and die?"


    "Since Fu Mei dares to return, naturally, her conscience will be clear."


    A group of executives who had just been aggressive heard Fu Mei''s words, and they were very confused for a while.


    Although everyone believes that Fu Mei is undoubtedly a traitor, Fu Mei''s words are not unreasonable. If she is really a traitor, how dare she run back?!


    Ming Yu nodded slightly and motioned Fu Mei to continue.


    Fu Mei smiled: "as we all know, Fu Mei''s brother is now the city master of the city. Therefore, Fu Mei can take advantage of this opportunity to find reasons and opportunities to join Han 3000."


    "Of course, Han Sanqian is very smart. It is extremely difficult to win his trust. Therefore, Fu Mei deliberately copied our previous battle plan and gave it to him."


    "What? You gave our battle plan to Han San? Well... That''s our secret. How dare you say you''re not a traitor?"


    "You''re right. It''s annoying to turn over such an important secret to the enemy. Even if we kill you a thousand times, it''s hard to let off our hatred."


    In the face of these curses, Fu Mei was not afraid at all, but looked at the rain with confidence.


    Ming Yu looked at her for a long time. Seeing that her eyes did not dodge, he nodded: "Han Sanqian is extremely vigilant. At this time, he is also our enemy. He is naturally highly vigilant towards us. It is really difficult to win his trust if he does not give him some sincere things."


    "However, the battle map is a military secret after all, and moving it is a great crime. If your move fails, you can only be executed by military law."


    Fu Mei smiled: "Ming Yu knows the truth that he can''t go into the tiger''s den and win the tiger''s son. He knows the proverb that he can''t give up the child and can''t get the wolf. If he dares to do it, he must be sure."


    "I have successfully won the trust of Han Sanqian. Or, if I guess right, Han Sanqian should be leading a group of senior executives to escape from the city." Fu Mei smiled.


    A group of people were shocked when they heard his words


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3885

    "Shit, what does that mean? Han San ran away with people?"


    "His mother, this time our army is pressing the border and will destroy the Korean thief. But you actually notified him in advance and let him go. You said you were not a spy?"


    "Elder Shenlong, don''t talk nonsense with her. I think you can kill her directly."


    "You''re right. Kill her, kill her."


    After the shock, the people scolded, and their anger was completely ignited at this time.


    Fu Tian moved with one hand, and the long sword had been pulled out unconsciously. As long as anything was wrong, he would be the first to kill Fu Mei.


    In this way, we can completely get rid of the relationship with his family.


    Ming Yu waved his hand slightly and looked at Fu Mei: "since she has spent so much risk and energy, I think Fu Mei should have her own plan. Otherwise, why?"


    Fu Mei smiled: "the Dragon elder is worthy of being a dragon elder, but not a bunch of ordinary people can match."


    "Yes, there are indeed 400000 troops in our army this time, but don''t forget that the city was originally our city. Don''t you know enough about the situation there?"


    "Although the city is a new city, the tenacity of the city has been improved by countless levels due to the development and expansion over the years. Although we have an absolute advantage, it is not easy to eat the city."


    "I can''t say we will lose, but at least a few front teeth have been broken. I believe no one here will object?"


    As soon as the words came out, some people shut up, and some even nodded their heads.


    Although they are overwhelmingly superior in number and elite, the siege itself is also the most difficult battle in the war. Moreover, there are indeed a lot of troops in the city. If you want to eat them, you must pay a heavy price.


    "Since everyone has no objection, let me say again, if this city guard is still Han Sanqian." Fu Mei smiled.


    "What''s wrong with him? We have so many troops pressing on the border. What can he do even if he is Han 3000? Does he have three heads and six arms?" Some people disagree.


    Fu Mei smiled: "of course, Han 3000 doesn''t have three heads and six arms. He may have three hundred heads and six thousand arms."


    As soon as this remark was made, someone was immediately turned silent.


    At this time, zhuyanshuo hurriedly stood up: "put aside his prejudices, one said that Han Sanqian was really unimaginable and very powerful. We had so many troops besieging him. As a result, he not only failed to besiege him, but was also defeated by him. If I hadn''t experienced it personally, I wouldn''t believe it could happen."


    "But it is precisely because we have experienced it that we should be more cautious about this guy!"


    Zhuyanshuo said something, and everyone nodded again and again.


    "That''s right. If Han Sanqian defends the city himself, we will win in the end, but we really don''t know how much we will pay."


    "In addition, Han Sanqian''s goods can be used up in a big way to consolidate the city without going out. Although through the ages, we can theoretically trap the people who are besieged outside the city to death, in fact, we should not forget that Han Sanqian also has a heavenly book world. Instead, he can use it to produce food and consume us in the opposite direction. Therefore, we must force ourselves to eat the food that should fall into the city. If we force ourselves to eat, our losses will be greater."


    Fu Mei heard the words and smiled gently. At this time, Ming Yu finally understood which play Fu Mei was singing.


    "Since everyone agrees with this, I believe you can understand why I cheated Han 3000 out?"


    "At that time, they were divided into two groups by us. There was a struggle between trapped animals on the other side of Han Sanqian, and the troops that should fall into the city would be distracted because there were no leaders and we advertised that Han Sanqian had abandoned them. Wouldn''t it be better for us to break them one by one smoothly and easily at that time?"


    The crowd was silent for a long time.


    Until zhuyanshuo took the lead in clapping: "OK, what a wonderful plan to break one by one."


    As soon as zhuyanshuo opened his mouth, the crowd began.


    "In this way, we will be unstoppable."


    "Young master Ye is really extraordinary. Just his wife is so smart."


    Yeshijun was still very angry. Hearing the sudden praise, he was stunned and suddenly smiled.


    "Dangdang!"


    Almost at the same time, the sound of iron falling to the ground also sounded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3886

    This sound is very clear, at least at this time it is also very abrupt.


    Everyone''s attention was completely attracted at this moment. Even Mingyu and Fu Mei looked back at their backs.


    At this time, many people found that the sound was that the sword in Fu Tian''s hand fell to the ground.


    Fu Tian''s blush and he was embarrassed for a while. After all, what he dropped was a sword.


    And the meaning of the sword falling out in front of those who are their own people is very obvious.


    If it was someone else, I''m afraid I must have picked up the sword and hid it in the crowd, afraid of other troubles.


    Unfortunately, this is Fu Tian.


    Although he also thought about this practice, it is obviously not in line with his interests for an old fox like him.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at? Do you know why I draw my sword? I just can''t bear to see you guys suspicious of my family."


    "Hum, who is Fu Mei? She is the most outstanding woman in my family. She is not one of them."


    "I saw her grow up with my own eyes. I know her character very well."


    After that, Fu Tian picked up his sword and even angrily pointed to some people who had just attacked Fu Mei.


    Seeing that there was no response from the people around him, Fu Tian just walked to Fu Mei''s side: "don''t worry, mei''er. Even if the patriarch risked his life, he will definitely protect you."


    Fu Mei sneered. Fu Tian turned his face faster than a book, and his hypocrisy can almost be brought into full play. In this regard, almost no one can beat him.


    "Hey hey." Seeing that Fu Mei didn''t overreact, Fu Tian knew that, in any case, the trick played by the old couple seemed to be a success.


    When people are cheap, they are invincible.


    "Elder Shenlong, although Fu Mei is the one who helps the family, it is necessary to help someone. It is a big plan to break Han 3000. However, it is extremely difficult to successfully implement such a big plan."


    "Fu Mei''s trip is extremely dangerous. Once han 3000 finds out one or two, he will be doomed. This is courage."


    "Han Sanqian is a thief with many tricks. He is the only one who can cheat others. No one can cheat him. Fu Mei can successfully cheat Han Sanqian from millions of people. It''s just like Ruiguang coming into the world and hitting our bedside. This is wisdom."


    "You are wise and brave. You are worthy of the talent of God and man. Please ask the Dragon elder to order a big reward."


    After that, Fu Tian looked at a group of Fu''s family members, including some Ye''s family members, and hoped that they would help to ask for a prize together.


    This can bring Fu Mei closer. Secondly, Fu Mei has light on her face. Isn''t it the same as Fu Ye''s two families have light on their faces?


    After seeing ye family, Fu family and ye family did not kneel down, although their knees were slightly bent, but looked at Ye Shijun.


    Yeshijun hesitated. Although Fu Mei was just a dog in his eyes, he would certainly enjoy it if the dog licked himself at the critical moment.


    Thinking of this, ye Shijun nodded.


    With yeshijun''s nod, the executives of Fu ye and his family immediately knelt down: "we also agree with the leader Fu Tian, and hope that the Dragon envoy will be rewarded clearly."


    Ming Yu looked up at the crowd and then looked at Fu Mei: "Fu Mei''s move really took a second. Well, I promise you that if the war is completed, I will give you a lot of rewards."


    Fu Mei smiled softly, "thank you, elder Shenlong."


    At this time, the senior executives of Fu ye were also smiling.


    Ming Yu looked up slightly: "in addition, I announced that Fu Mei officially took the post of former military division of my military vehicle to help me complete the battle."


    After hearing this, a trace of displeasure flashed across Fu Mei''s face. Obviously, Fu Mei was not stupid. It seemed like a job, but it was also a job. But it was more obvious that Ming Yu had not yet believed in herself, so she left herself in front of her.


    However, she did not need to worry: "thank you, elder Shenlong."


    "Order the army to move quickly. I will resist the fall of the city in two hours!" The dark rain drank loudly.


    "Yes!" Subordinates take orders.


    At the next moment, the whole team suddenly sounded the sound of horns. The troops who were already marching very fast increased their speed suddenly, just like lightning attack.


    Target, direct to the city!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3887

    Han Sanqian also led his troops to speed up.


    According to Fu Mei, after coming out of the north gate all the way to the southwest, you will enter a low mountain.


    Among these mountains, Han Sanqian and others are hiding.


    Here, beyond the other side''s defensive circle, it is relatively safe.


    "No one left behind."


    As soon as he entered the mountain, Han Sanqian immediately turned around and looked at his troops.


    Moyang hurried up from the last part of the team and looked at Han 3000. He was more or less uncomfortable: "they all followed. Although they were a group of senior executives, and they were also in a hurry, most of them had good accomplishments, and the problem was not big."


    "Well, let''s hold our breath until we get to the top of the mountain." Han threethousand Dao.


    Moyang nodded and turned to give orders.


    Han Sanduo looked at him twice. It was obvious that Han Sanduo could see his frustration on Moyang''s face.


    My brother, I don''t know.


    Moyang would rather die standing than running alive.


    With a sigh, Han 3000 shouted loudly, led the team and continued to walk towards the mountains.


    However, he did not take a few steps. He suddenly stopped and looked at the sky behind him.


    Other people also noticed what seemed wrong one after another. Looking down Han Sanqian''s eyes, they suddenly found that there seemed to be something wrong in the dark sky at this time.


    "Good... What a powerful breath!"


    "There is also a strong smell of blood."


    "Over there..."


    A group of people murmured. Although it seemed that they could not see the situation there at night, a strong strange message also rose in everyone''s heart.


    Su Yingxia is also staring at the other side. Although she can''t look at the dark sky as carefully as Han Sanqian, at least she can roughly know the situation there.


    In that dark night sky, the clouds have been stained with blood, and the sky has also been thrown into the big dye vat. The strange black gas is winding around, looking extremely strange.


    Han threethousand looked cold and said slightly, "those people are coming."


    "Is it so terrifying that they have come and become so confused?" Liu Fang said.


    "Those people must have a lot of magic breath, and the number is huge. Therefore, the weather has changed." Childe Ruyu was also a little scared.


    "It seems that the prediction of the 400000 troops is only a lot more. Fu Mei did not deceive us."


    Han 3000 nodded: "if she didn''t deceive us, the enemy will soon encircle the outside of the mountain according to the sign of the city defense map. While there is still some time, we should move to the inside of the mountain as soon as possible."


    After that, Han turned and ran up the mountain.


    When he moved, the whole army also ran with him, and a group of people were getting closer and closer towards the deep mountain.


    At this time, outside the mountain.


    The dark army arrived from both sides like rolling clouds and stopped ten miles outside the city.


    Later, the two armies spread and expanded respectively, and slowly surrounded the whole huge city.


    Waiting for everything to be determined, a dozen large sedan houses were also carried to the front of the army in the East.


    As soon as the curtain was opened, more than a dozen cabins, senior executives belonging to yeshijun''s side, came out slowly.


    In addition to those executives who had fled, there were also some very strange people in this group. They were masked, and their clothes had a strange sign. The whole person had a strange smell of black gas.


    Looking ahead, the city in front of it stands there safely.


    It seems that they are waiting for their conquest.


    "Roar!"


    The 400000 troops suddenly drank together, and the weapons fell to the ground. Suddenly, the ground shook and the sky shook


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3888

    "Report!"


    When it was time to go down the gate, four loud cries sounded at almost the same time.


    The guards of each wall are unified, and almost all of them have received reports from the soldiers under their hands.


    "A large number of enemy troops, at least hundreds of thousands of people, suddenly appeared outside the city."


    The four guards were all shocked at the same time.


    Climbing the wall and looking out, one by one, their faces were cold and their eyes were wide open.


    At the end of the city, there are countless black oppressors. Even if there is no fight, the powerful visual shock is enough to make anyone tremble.


    "Whistle, let all the soldiers close the city gate. In addition, prepare the city defense tools, and let them settle down for me one by one, and then fight again."


    "Yes!" The soldiers took orders.


    A moment later, the east gate first sounded the enemy''s golden flute, and then the west, South and North walls also rose one after another.


    A large number of soldiers in the city quickly replenished the city defense according to the original deployment. For a time, they fell into the city like an iron barrel and put a layer of gold ring on it, which was very stable.


    Looking at the changes of the city defense, Ming Yu just smiled calmly.


    At this time, the soldiers also came to report: "tell the Dragon elder that the city defense has been significantly improved. What should we do next? Please tell the Dragon elder."


    The dark rain looked at the city and shook his head: "stand by and don''t be in a hurry."


    "However, our army is coming in a hurry, and the other party''s preparation is obviously insufficient. It is a good time to attack the city. If it is delayed, I am afraid..."


    At that time, the city defense will be in place. If you want to bite this hard bone again, it will be far from as simple as it is now.


    Ming Yu smiled: "what are you afraid of? A city with an empty heart, no matter how strong it is, it is still not as hard as you see."


    "Help the army master!"


    "Fu Mei is here." Help Mei to move forward slightly.


    "Where are Han Sanqian and others now?" Ming Yu asks.


    "In that low mountain group, and all of them are senior executives who should fall into the city." Fu Mei said with a smile: "when I showed him our attack map earlier, I told him clearly that because there were mountains blocking us, we could not include all the mountains. Moreover, the terrain in the mountains was complex, so it was the only choice to put the defense line in front of the mountains."


    "They just need to enter the mountains before we deploy our defense, and they basically get a lot of security."


    "According to the calculation of time, they should have entered the mountain. However, elder Shenlong pleaded guilty. Just now, Fu Mei has privately called the elite of Fu family to go around the mountains and cut off the way of Han 3000 and others." Words fall, help Mei kneel down.


    It is obviously a great taboo of military strategists to call people without permission. On this point, Fu Mei is also ready to be punished: "Fu Mei should die for the crime of Fu Mei. However, Fu Mei also wants to leave Han 3000 for the army, not only to perform meritorious deeds, but also to clear his grievances. I hope that the Dragon messenger will not blame this crime on Fu''s family."


    "It is obviously a capital crime for the commanders to call the troops without orders." Ming Yu said coldly, "so, I don''t allow this to happen. Fu Mei, listen."


    Fu Mei was obviously shocked and hurriedly bowed her head.


    "From now on, you will have another position as commander in front of the chariot. You can move the troops of Fu ye and his family at any time." The dark rain is calm.


    Fu Mei was stunned when she heard the speech, and several senior executives around her were obviously confused.


    "In the war, the situation is ever-changing. Fu Mei is also the person who arranges. Naturally, she knows the whereabouts of Han Sanqian and others like the back of her hand. She did not avoid delaying the fighter plane. What''s the problem with this elder''s arrangement?" Ming Yu asks.


    Everyone was stunned, but the next second they nodded again and again.


    "What the Dragon elder said is true. The mountains are surrounded. If Fu Mei hadn''t sent people to the area without permission, I''m afraid it would be impossible to encircle Han 3000. In order to avoid another emergency in wartime, I think this move is necessary."


    "Yes, it should be."


    Ming Yu said in a cold voice, "since there''s no objection, it''s so decided."


    "Well, I''ll give you another order. I''ll lead 100000 troops to assemble in the mountains. 100000 troops will be in reserve. The other 200000 troops will be surrounded by me."


    "Yes!"


    "Han San, last time I let you break through in front of tens of thousands of people. This time, I have 200000 troops. I think you can play with me."


    Then, with the sound of a horn, half of the army killed Han Sanqian and others in the mountains


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3889

    "Report!"


    There was another long cry. The general of the east gate was just taking out the map in his room. At this time, he smelled the urgent news and hurried to get up: "what''s the urgent news? The enemy attacked so soon?"


    The soldier had no time to breathe. He said hurriedly, "no, the army did not advance half a step. However, at least half of them suddenly went towards the mountains over there."


    "Towards the mountains?" The commander frowned and hurriedly grasped the map in front of him.


    Soon, he found the mountains outside the north of the city: "what are they doing here?"


    The soldier shook his head. If he could understand, he would not be a soldier.


    "It''s strange that although this place may be a big gap for us to break through, it is a mountain after all. They only need to send a team of elites to guard the pass and they can completely resist US. Why send so many elites?"


    "Commander, are these people stupid?"


    "Can the original dragon envoy be a fool? I think you look like a fool." I scolded angrily, but the more I looked at the map, the more I felt it was completely unnecessary.


    "Is there any big fish here?" He touched his head.


    But what big fish can it be? He didn''t understand: "send someone into the mansion immediately to report the matter to the city leader and the alliance leader. Although the enemy''s trip is strange, any disturbance in the current war must not be despised."


    "I understand."


    Then the soldier hurried to the city master''s residence.


    But just for a moment, the soldier hurried back.


    Seeing that he came back so soon, commander Dun was quite strange: "how did he come back so soon?"


    "Tell the commander that the city Lord''s residence is... Empty... Empty. Not only can we not see the city Lord and others, but also... Even... Even the guards of the city Lord''s residence have almost disappeared."


    "What? There is no one in the Lord''s residence?" The commander was shocked when he heard the speech.


    "The enemy troops suddenly besieged the mountains. Could it be that all the people in the city Lord''s residence went to the mountains?" The follower next to the commander guessed.


    As soon as he said this, the commander didn''t say much, because from the internal and external situation, the authenticity of this guess is almost beyond doubt.


    "What are they doing there?" The commander wondered.


    The retinue snorted coldly, "who knows, but the so-called disaster is imminent. Maybe the alliance leader and the city leader also realized that the situation was wrong, so they took the lead to leave us and escape."


    "Anyway, this situation is not uncommon. We have not been abandoned before."


    Hearing this, the commander felt very sad.


    It is already very difficult for the outside army to press the border, and the absence of internal initiative is even worse.


    "Commander, why don''t we open the door and surrender? What can we do? There''s no reason to work for a man who abandoned us?"


    "That''s right." Some people agreed.


    But at this time, someone also stood up and took a map: "commander, don''t be hasty."


    "Look at this map. In terms of strategists'' tactics, the mountains are an excellent hiding point for troops. If we take it as a point of strength, once we are surrounded by death, we can attack the enemy''s back from here and form an internal and external momentum."


    "Therefore, the alliance leader may not have abandoned us. It is very likely that they wanted to go there to help us attack the enemy, but were found out."


    "Hum, if what you said, I''ll ask you why you didn''t tell me when you acted like this?" The follower complained.


    "The reason is also very simple. It was not long before the alliance leader surrendered to the city. The alliance leader did not know what was sincere and what was false. For the sake of confidentiality, he naturally acted secretly without notice."


    Hearing this, the attendant was obviously dissatisfied: "what do you mean by this? Do you mean I''m not sincere?"


    "I didn''t say that, but you jumped out and said it yourself. However, I believe that those who sincerely obey will never call the group to break up before the war begins. Secondly, I must remind you, if we are abandoned, why should the alliance leader give them a lot of pills to improve our accomplishments? Why should he give us more magic weapons? Is he a fool? He has invested so much money and said no? ¡±


    What else did the attendant want to say? At this moment, the commander patted the table: "enough, follow me to the wall!"


    Then he hurriedly led people to the wall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3890

    Come to the city wall, climb high and look far.


    At this time, on the other side of the mountains, a vast area of soldiers in Ukraine were already at the foot of the mountain, and the whole mountain was crowded.


    The commander frowned and said, "it seems that the city master and others are really afraid to be there."


    "Commander, how are we doing now? Do you want to contact other gates to send troops to rescue?" Asked the previous supporter.


    The opponent who had been resented just now was speechless. In addition, he was not completely defeated. He could not really expose his insincere obedience and chose to remain silent.


    "There are too many troops in the opposite direction. Although half of the people went to the mountains, half of the people are still besieging us. Even if we send troops to rescue us, how much should we pay?"


    "There are too few people to break through the encirclement, let alone help them break through the encirclement. Once there are too many people, the city defense will be empty. At that time, even our old nest will be empty." The commander said sadly.


    The supporters nodded, and the commander''s words were indeed reasonable.


    "Now we have two dumplings. The dumplings and the dumplings can''t echo each other. We can only rely on ourselves. The city gates still notify them and tell them to strictly guard against them according to the original plan of the alliance leader. In addition, don''t mention the absence of the alliance leader and the city leader for the time being. If anyone asks, tell them again."


    "Remember, they all left to attack the enemy and echo with us inside and outside."


    No matter what they went out for, at least the commander knew one thing very well.


    Military morale is the most important.


    Now is a difficult time. When the army is dispersed, the troops are dispersed, and the city defense that should fall into the city has collapsed.


    "In the end, we have also received a lot of benefits from Han 3000. In just a few days, the things you and I have taken and the increased accomplishments are almost the same as working in others for several years, or even more than ten years. As the saying goes, we should stick to these things and die."


    "I understand. I will convey the meaning of the commander to all the city gates." Supporters hurried.


    Then he hurried down the wall and went to another place.


    As soon as he left, the opponent coughed and said, "commander, do we need to launch some counterattacks to attract the attention of the front army? I mean, maybe this can attract some attention for the alliance leader?"


    The commander looked around and shook his head: "things and strength are still reserved for urban defense. It doesn''t make much sense to do that."


    "I understand."


    The commander looked at the mountains again and finally sighed


    While in the mountains, Han Sanqian and others were resting in the mountains at this time. Many people were already very tired.


    They found a cave and planned to rest for a while before continuing on the road.


    However, although they were resting at ease, one person was obviously worried.


    After su Yingxia distributed some food to the crowd, she got up slowly and followed her out of the cave.


    With a gentle tap on Han Sanqian''s shoulder, Su Yingxia squeezed out a smile: "what''s the matter? Are you worried that we will be caught up in this March?"


    Han 3000 looked into the mountains and shook his head. "Don''t worry, because we may have been surrounded."


    "Surrounded?" Su Yingxia was shocked, but he could look around, but he couldn''t see any abnormality at all.


    "You can''t see it, but I can feel it." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia frowned: "how could this be possible? We have set out ahead of time, and we entered the mountain before those people arrived. They can''t find us at all. How could they..."


    "That''s the problem." Han threethousand frowned slightly and said, "logically, it is impossible for the other party to surround us, but the reality is that we are surrounded by water."


    Su Yingxia was very surprised, but calmed down and suddenly understood what Han Sanqian meant: "you mean, we... We were betrayed by Fu Mei?"


    It is only this possibility that will cause the current situation.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly and nodded: "exactly!"


    Su Yingxia bit her teeth and said, "damn Fu Mei!"


    "Threethousand, what shall we do now?"


    "What should I do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3891

    Han threethousand smiled bitterly and sighed: "what else can we do? Either we go out to die, or we rely on the terrain in the mountains to fight hard and live a few more days."


    "If what I expected was right, there will be no less than 200000 troops surrounding us."


    "200000 troops?" Su Yingxia was obviously shocked.


    Han 3000 nodded slightly: "Ming Yu, a cautious and smart woman, will never suffer the same two losses in front of me, so she will not take me lightly this time."


    "Twohundredthousand troops, just half of her army, she will not be stingy."


    "Shit, I''m not afraid to die. What I hate most is that I can''t kill that bitch Fu Mei before I die. She''s really obscene. I really believed that she came to the enemy and was willing to give her a chance. Unexpectedly... Dogs can''t change their shit." Su Yingxia was so angry that she even cursed.


    Of course, Han San understood her mood and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t be angry about these things. Let''s go back and have a rest first."


    "Shall we tell everyone to be ready?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Let everyone rest at ease first. This will tell them how to rest well in the midst of worry and anger." Han threethousand Dao.


    Su Yingxia thought for a while and felt that Han Sanqian had some truth in what he said. She nodded and followed Han Sanqian back to the cave.


    They didn''t notice the difference between the couple. After resting for about half an hour, Moyang got up, woke everyone up and prepared to continue to set out.


    Only Han threethousand couple stood still and had no intention of getting up.


    "There is no need to go. Fu Mei betrayed us. Now we are surrounded." Han threethousand smiled softly, then raised his eyes and looked surprised. "Are you afraid of death?"


    The people were still shocked. One by one, they were already dumbfounded. Some people were even scared to the point that their legs were weak.


    They all betrayed yeshijun and Mingyu. Now they are surrounded by people. It is inevitable that they will settle accounts after autumn.


    "What are you afraid of? If you''re afraid of death, you won''t come out. If you''re afraid of death, your mother will have a son at home and take care of her son." Moyang was the first to react and immediately disdained to sneer.


    For example, young master Yu also smiled softly: "Ning doesn''t have many friends in this life, but it''s good to have friends who are friends of life and death. Your life and death depend on this."


    With their speeches, morale was raised, and many people responded one after another.


    Although it is a desperate situation, at least everyone has joined forces.


    "Well, since everyone is not afraid of death, Han and his wife will sacrifice their lives to accompany him." Han threethousand smiled softly: "you guys, life and death are unpredictable, but someone Han can guarantee that as long as someone Han is alive, he will definitely fight with you to the end."


    "As long as we have one breath, we will also fight with you!"


    "OK." Han 3000 stood up and said, "you all know, Han has made it clear. Han has promised you that if we can get through this difficulty, Han will never treat anyone badly."


    Then Han 3000 strode out of the cave. But one man, at this time, stopped.


    His face was full of remorse and fear.


    Fulin!


    Fu Mei betrayed them, but Fu Mei was his sister.


    So, how can he get rid of some things.


    Han Sanqian obviously noticed the difference of Fulin: "father and son are only divided between the enemy and me when they play, not to mention sister and brother? You should have the heart to prove it to everyone, not pretend here."


    "Isn''t it?"


    With a sneer, Han took everyone out of the cave.


    Looking at the crowd, Fulin gritted his teeth and grasped the weapon in his hand. Yes, the best way to prove himself is to take practical action?


    Thinking of this, he rushed out, but as soon as he reached the cave, his fierce anger was completely replaced by surprise.


    He was a little silly, and he stood in his place for a moment at a loss


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3892

    "I''m guilty, but... The alliance leader will punish me. Why do you do this?" Fulin murmured.


    Han threethousand is crazy. When he walked out of the cave, he actually slapped his backhand at the sky.


    This palm has a lot of energy, but it is not pure enough. In other words, it is not very aggressive, but it can shine brightly.


    That is to say


    This thing is intended to attract the enemy.


    What is this?


    Fulin murmured, puzzled.


    At present, I am already trapped in a tight encirclement. I am in a desperate situation. I have met a man who exposes his position. Do you think the situation of everyone is not bad enough?


    This brought a large number of enemies here. Fulin really wondered what he was doing.


    The only thing he can explain is that Han Sanqian is angry. Because he is angry with many people here, he simply doesn''t do it and doesn''t stop. He pulls everyone together for burial. No one wants to run away.


    "Punishment?" Han 3000 looked at Fu Lin strangely: "are you sick?"


    "If my brother-in-law is not punishment, what do you mean?" Fulin cried wrongfully.


    Han threethousand glanced at the others and saw that many people were also frowning. He couldn''t help smiling: "is this mountain big?"


    "Big." People thought without thinking.


    "Is the hill we have now located large enough?"


    "Say big or small, say small or not."


    Han 3000 nodded, "OK, let me ask you, are we in the middle of the mountains now?"


    The crowd nodded again.


    "No matter which side we are enemies, there is a long way to go from our position to the edge of which side. The mountain road is rugged. Are you tired when we arrive?"


    If you''re not tired, it''s obviously a calf pulling. After all, people have been tired and rested in the cave for a long time from entering the mountain to arriving here?


    Although people who practice Taoism don''t have to rest, they still need more or less to be in full bloom.


    "Since we all know that we are tired, I ask you, what is the significance of sneaking out? We might as well take the initiative to expose our position and let them attack. While waiting for work, we can take advantage of the advantages of the mountain to have a thorough play with them."


    "There''s a saying that if you die, you''ll have to pull some people on your back."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the people looked back at the surrounding terrain and were shocked to find that their current position was really an excellent defensive place.


    The mountain is big enough, but not very big. This can help disperse the enemy''s forces and resist the enemy''s direct fire.


    As for the location, there is indeed a place right here, which is located in the center of the mountains. Therefore, no matter which side of the enemy wants to reach here, it is necessary to climb mountains and mountains.


    "Now that you know everything, what are you doing?" Han threethousand smiled: "don''t you hurry up?"


    "Yes, deployment!"


    A group of people woke up and swept away their decadence and doubts one by one. They were full of energy. However, how to deploy defense?


    Han threethousand smiled gently and pulled Fulin, Moyang and childe Ruyu and others to say something in their ears. The next second, they all smiled.


    Later, several people led a group of members to the foot of the mountain. Only Ning Yue led a group of old members to follow Han 3000.


    Han 3000 smiled and said to Ning Yue, "we have more than 200 people at most, but we have to deal with 200000 people. Ning Yue, are you afraid to tell me the truth?"


    Ning Yue smiled softly: "there is such a great disparity in power. Isn''t it pure lying to say that I''m not afraid of it? However, to be honest, I still have some expectations in my heart."


    "Expect?"


    "Not to mention winning, I just want to see what kind of killing record I can create under such adversity. At least, when I go to hell, I can find some cellmates to boast about my life." Ning Yue smiled.


    "I, Han threethousand, always have a strong will to win or lose. OK, in order to boast about not losing to you in the future, I have to give a good performance."


    The words fell, Han 3000''s hand moved slightly, the jade sword came out, and the sky fire moon wheel also appeared around Han 3000 in time.


    Killing is full of meaning.


    "Here comes the head dog." The frozen moon looked to the edge of the mountains in the distance, and the black air rose, laughing with a cold voice.


    It''s dark and slow. It''s coming here


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3893

    A few hours later, when the air around the hill suddenly fell to the freezing point, and when the night sky became darker even towards the dawn, strange smells also poured here.


    "Han threethousand!"


    Suddenly, a violent drink broke the peace here.


    Halfway up the mountain, in the dark air, someone stood up and pointed at Han 3000 angrily.


    Han Sanqian looked down and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yeshijun.


    When Han Sanqian cut off one arm, he saw Han Sanqian as if he had seen the enemy who killed his father, and jumped up directly.


    "How many times has this fool been beaten and how many times has he suffered such losses? He still doesn''t know how to learn." On the top of the mountain, Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "someone has to be beaten. Don''t they dare to bear it?"


    "I don''t know whether I''m dead or not, but I''m sure he''ll be beaten later." Han threethousand Dao.


    Ning Yue nodded: "in fact, I don''t know who to start with. He showed his head, and I also had a goal."


    Poor yeshijun didn''t know that he had been listed as a target at this time. Instead, he thought he had 200000 troops. Now, he is fighting Han 3000 and others inside and outside.


    If you don''t come out to install forks at this time, when will you wait?!


    "Fuck you, are you silly than scared to pee when you see me now? I said that you won''t be arrogant for long. Today is the day when you silly than will die."


    "Oh, by the way, there are 200000 people surrounding you now. Aren''t you able to fight? Come down and play. If you don''t think there are enough people, I still have 200000 troops outside."


    "Ha ha, smelly silly than, you fight with me? You are a fool."


    Yeshijun is arrogant and proud. The situation at present can finally make him proud and sweep away his previous depression.


    "Yeshijun, your arrogance is very cheap. Didn''t anyone tell you?" Han threethousand responded coldly.


    "Ha, cheap?" Yeshijun didn''t get angry but smiled: "you boy, now that you are the cooked duck, your mouth is hard. What''s wrong with me? Can you kill me?"


    "Of course, people with ability are worth showing off. Unfortunately, you have no ability." Ning Yue smiled coldly: "if Fu Mei hadn''t taken advantage of her family identity to put us together, I''m afraid you would still be waiting for us at the foot of our city eating steamed bread."


    "Hum, do you think I don''t know that Fu Mei can do this? She''s my wife. Why can I not know? To tell you the truth, these fools, Fu Mei''s action was arranged by me." Yeshijun laughed coldly.


    "You arranged it?" Ning Yue disdained a smile: "yeshijun, do you have any other skills I can''t compliment, but your dog virtue that you put gold on your face is really admirable."


    "Fuck, smelly 38, if you don''t believe me, ask Fu Mei to come out and confront me." Then he looked into the black air.


    After a while, Fu Mei came out slowly from the inside.


    Seeing Fu Mei, Ning Yue, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were obviously angry and stood up one by one.


    Fu Mei was brave enough to look at them: "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m very grateful that you gave me a chance to trust me because I''m Fu''s family. Unfortunately, I''m also yeshijun''s wife. So..."


    "The world has indeed arranged my scheme. He is the first."


    Yeshijun had thought that Fu Mei was talking a lot of nonsense, but when he heard about it, he couldn''t help feeling very satisfied.


    At least, in the face of such great contributions, Fu Mei, a bitch, can understand the reason and give her the credit. Based on this, it is also worth choosing a wave of quality men who look good for her when looking for those men to spoil her in the future.


    "Do you hear me, silly people? Do you want to open your ears and listen carefully?" Yeshijun looked at Han Sanqian with a proud sneer.


    For a while, it was really the whole thing that he planned himself to prevent Buddha. With that pride, he was in charge of preventing Buddha all over the world.


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly. He looked at Ning Yue and then looked back at yeshijun: "well, since there is evidence that you are the first kung fu, we don''t need to say more."


    The words fall, Ning Yue smiles with each other. The next second, ye Shijun is silly.


    "You... What the fuck are you doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3894

    I''m fucking sick!


    Yeshijun scolded angrily, watching Han Sanqian and Ning Yueqi fly towards him, subconsciously shocked and angry, and at the same time, he went back several steps.


    Now his mother is the strong side, and now his mother is the active side.


    Why did he take the initiative to fight himself?


    Is there any law?!


    "His mother, Han Sanqian!"


    You really don''t give me a chance to fork.


    I''m fucking fighting with you!


    No, my fucking men fought with you!


    As soon as he said this, ye Shijun waved his hand directly.


    Suddenly, in the dark air, a group of cavalry came out.


    An iron cavalry man is covered in black armor. His body is shrouded in dark shadows. He looks like Youming, but not Youming. He dismounts from his horse and leads the dragon. His body is dark, and the black air also diffuses.


    A team of about 30 people, half of whom were armed with long guns and half were armed with broadswords. With great prestige, they killed Han 3000.


    "Fuck you, Han Sanqian, you want to attack grandpa Ye. First, try the power of the death cavalry." Yeshijun suddenly sneers.


    Whoo!


    The ghost horse roared angrily, and thirty cavalry charged Han 3000 with a strange array.


    Although he had never seen these things and could not even talk about fighting, he knew intuitively that this so-called death cavalry should not be underestimated.


    "Be careful, behind me." Han threethousand gave a command to Ning Yue. He took the lead in rushing ahead and directly welcomed her.


    "Wow!"


    "Boom!"


    The long Sabre and the long spear fell straight, and Han Sanqian''s subconscious jade sword arrived.


    After a while, Han 3000 felt a tingle in the mouth of the tiger. The sword bearing hand against the Buddha was like a falling mountain. It was so heavy that people could hardly breathe.


    "Poof!"


    After death, Ning Yue, although Han 3000 took most of the attacks for her, and she was quite prepared, when several weapons were pressed down, she still felt a sharp pain in her chest. The next second, her throat was sweet, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out directly.


    "Are you all right?" Han threethousand hurried.


    Ning Yue clenched her teeth and shook her head. "Don''t worry, you can''t die after some injuries. Threethousand, something''s wrong. These death cavalry seem to have great strength."


    Han threethousand nodded, indeed.


    "They are strong, and I am not small. I''ll open the way." Han threethousand drank coldly.


    In the next second, Han 3000 broke through the encirclement with a jade sword, and the whole man flew into the sky.


    "Seventy two way divine sword!"


    When he shouted angrily, he went down with his fierce sword technique and attacked the iron cavalry.


    "Bang bang!"


    For a moment, I only heard the crisp sound of iron tools. Han Sanqian''s crazy sword attack almost all hit the iron cavalry''s armor. There was nothing else except that a few fire points were aroused.


    "What?" Han Sanqian looked surprised.


    He clearly aimed at the heads of these iron cavalry and other harmful things, but why, it turned out that it was their shoulders or backs that were heavily protected by armor?


    With their own identification ability, they should not commit such low-level mistakes, right?


    "There is something wrong with these iron cavalry." Han threethousand shouted at Ning Yue.


    "What?" The frozen moon was startled.


    But what surprised her even more was that at this time, during the gap between Han Sanqian and her, the iron cavalry had changed from defense to attack. Between backhand, 30 swords and guns directly attacked Han Sanqian.


    At this time, Ning Yue wants to remind Han 3000 that it is too late. She can only watch the sword and gun go away.


    "Wow!"


    Han threethousand over there also responded very quickly. Although he was made first, the good thing is that the reaction and speed can get him out of the way to the greatest extent.


    With the fall of the sword and gun, Han Sanqian has soared several meters to avoid perfectly.


    Looking down, Han 3000''s pants had been cut several times. If he were an ordinary person, he would have left his legs between knives and guns.


    Han threethousand looked at the iron cavalry strangely and frowned for a moment.


    "Han, what''s the matter? You have some stupid moments. Look at your posture. Didn''t you his mother want to hit me just now? Come on, shit, I really want to be beaten by you."


    When yeshijun saw such a situation, he was not only very confident, but also laughed at it repeatedly. Even, he stretched out his face to let Han 3000 fight.


    Han threethousand smiled helplessly at Ning Yue: "I have never heard such a cheap request in my life!!"


    "Then you must satisfy others." Ning Yue responded with a smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3895

    Han 3000 nodded. He just wanted to talk, but he heard yeshijun slapping his hand on his face.


    "Come on, Han, CNM, hit me."


    "I put my fucking face here. If you are a man, you can come."


    Yeshijun is very proud. He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to humiliate Han 3000 and take back all the one-time money with interest.


    Han 3000 smiled bitterly, "yeshijun, I''ve seen a lot of bitches, but it''s really the first time I''ve seen such a bitch like you."


    "Well, your grandpa, I will satisfy you."


    The next second, Han Sanqian directly started the sky fire moon wheel and rushed to the iron cavalry. Ning Yue also immediately moved with his sword, cooperating with the sky fire moon wheel to pester the iron cavalry.


    "Wow!"


    Han Sanqian left and went straight to Ye Shijun.


    "You his mother." Yeshijun is very depressed. Han Sanqian can even get out of the siege. Damn it.


    However, ye Shijun is obviously not a very stupid person. Since he dares to show off like this, he must be fully prepared.


    "Hum, although it''s true that I humiliated you, you really think I deserve to be beaten. I expected that you, Han Sanqian, have the ability to get close to me." Yeshijun suddenly gave a sneer on his face. The next second, he waved his big hand: "I''m waiting for you, Han 3000."


    Words fell, a burst of iron cavalry sounded, and another team of iron cavalry rushed out of the black air.


    At this time, Han Sanqian did not expect to have such a skill. However, because he was very close to yeshijun and the black gas behind him, it was obviously too late to escape.


    You can only defend yourself.


    "Ha ha, Han San, you still want to hit me. You''re a fucking daydream. Now, you bastard, hurry up to defend. Although, I don''t know if you can defend in time." Yeshijun burst into laughter.


    The situation is extremely critical when an iron horse steps on it and a knife and gun arrives.


    Even if it was Han Sanqian at this time, we must admit this, because if it were an ordinary person, I''m afraid he would have been beaten into dry cakes by an iron cavalry instead of being cut into meat and mud by a knife and gun.


    "Damn it." Han threethousand scolded in a low voice. These iron cavalries are very powerful and very strange. Don''t be careless.


    When the jade sword was drawn, the 72 way divine sword cooperated with the Taixu divine step, and Han 3000 immediately resisted.


    For a while, I only heard the sound of weapons intersecting.


    Lightning and flint are in disorder!


    "Lord Zhu, what do you think?" In the dark air, the rain smiled.


    Zhuyanshuo was called to the roll. Suddenly, he was stunned and thought for a while: "the iron cavalry charged with ferocity. We all know that the man named Ning Yue is also an expert. However, it is very difficult under the encirclement of the iron cavalry."


    "However, Han Sanqian was always Han Sanqian. Although Mr. Ye transferred him and then suddenly killed him unprepared, Mr. Zhu still believes that Han Sanqian suffered at most minor injuries according to his strength, and we are not enough to cause any substantial and significant harm to him."


    Ming Yu smiled softly: "it seems that Lord Zhu''s judgment on Han Sanqian has begun to be low-key and introverted."


    "No, Zhu is not well-informed, but he has seen many talented people. But Han Sanqian really told me what is abnormal and what is unexpected. To him, Zhu has to be cautious. After all, I don''t want to be hit in the face by people." Zhuyanshuo said softly.


    It''s not terrible to hit the face. What''s terrible is that it will make you extremely stupid.


    Ming Yu nodded. She was satisfied with zhuyanshuo''s growth here, but then she shook her head: "unfortunately, you still look down on him too much."


    "What do you mean?" Zhuyanshuo was puzzled.


    Is that an underestimate? How can we face it?


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, ye Shijun gave him a clear answer


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3896

    "What?!"


    Zhuyanshuo wiped his eyes and could hardly believe what he saw was the truth.


    But the crackling sound was so loud that people hardly doubted its authenticity. In particular, ye Shijun proved that this fact had just happened by touching his face.


    "How did he do it?" Zhuyanshuo frowned, and it was hard to understand for a while.


    It''s clear that Han Sanqian has no time to face the second wave of attack from the iron cavalry. It''s the limit of the limit that he can ensure his safety and leave in a hurry. He... How can he still have space and space to counter attack and give yeshijun a slap?


    "Is this still human?"


    "He is human." Ming Yu said with a wry smile, "but who stipulates that people will be worse than God?"


    "My God." Zhuyanshuo shook his head.


    Zhuyanshuo didn''t know whether the slap was heavy or not, but zhuyanshuo knew more about the psychological damage it caused than anyone else. It was almost a ton.


    "Han threethousand is really like the Black Sea in the demon clan. It''s unfathomable." Zhuyanshuo shook his head.


    "Do you really think that everyone can enjoy this kind of treatment when you send out 400000 troops for just one city?" With a sneer, Ming Yu looked at Han 3000 and said, "it''s for the sake of the city. In fact, it''s more for him."


    "Well, it seems that young master Ye is pretending to be forced this time. He is obviously pretending to be big again." Zhuyanshuo sighed.


    "Who can''t be provoked? If he wants to offend the damned Han San, he will find his own way to ravage him. Can we stop him?" Ming Yu said in a cold voice, "a noble young master, who should have been the most respected, has lost face again and again in front of Han 3000. His prestige has already been squandered."


    "Blame yourself!"


    The rain fell, and in addition to the black air, the sound of PA just ended, and it sounded again.


    Yeshijun used to touch his right hand, but subconsciously touched his left. It was painful and painful. His face was even hotter.


    But... But the bullshit is that he has been slapped twice in a row, but he is so stunned that he doesn''t see who hit him.


    Ning Yue is in a difficult battle, and it is obviously unlikely that he can pull his hand. Han Sanqian is surrounded by an iron cavalry, and it seems unlikely that he can fight himself.


    So... Who could that be?!


    "Hey!"


    When he was stunned, he suddenly heard a cry, and then a dark shadow flashed to the right.


    He unconsciously looked to the left.


    "Pa!"


    Another crisp noise!


    He felt the burning pain on his right face.


    "Hey!"


    Right again!


    PA!


    The left face suddenly tingled!


    "Hey!"


    "Pa!"


    "Hey!"


    "Pa"


    The sound of "Hey" and "snap" began to rise and fall, and the whole scene was like entering a concert in the next ten seconds, with constant rhythm.


    But for the client yeshijun, he didn''t enjoy any concert at all. He just wanted to cry.


    He was like a frightened bird. He didn''t know what to do. His face was full of hesitation and helplessness.


    After several losses, in fact, he already knew that as long as he listened and moved, he would be slapped. However, the pressure made his body out of control and he could not help moving.


    Even now, don''t say he heard it. Even if he couldn''t hear it, his head kept shaking around.


    "Hey, ye Shijun."


    Suddenly, a voice different from the previous voice appeared, which made yeshijun''s crazy shaking stop at this time. He shook his head with difficulty. It seemed that Han Sanqian was standing in front of him in some blurred vision. But when he shook his head and opened his eyes, he suddenly found that there was nothing in front of him.


    "Who, who is calling me, who is calling me?" Yeshijun was in a trance and roared with panic.


    His face was already swollen and red, and he looked like a pig''s head.


    "Your grandpa, I''m calling you." Han Sanqian''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, smiled at him, and then lifted his right hand.


    Yeshijun subconsciously held his head and hid, but when he saw that there was no response, he raised his eyes slightly, but saw that the hand was not meant to fan him, but just waved goodbye to him.


    what?!


    Yeshijun had a brain crash, but he didn''t react at all.


    But the next second, he understood


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3897

    With a dull bang and the heavy blow from his lower abdomen, his whole body turned into Zhen Jing at that moment, became much lighter, and then flew quickly behind him.


    When yeshijun''s body took off and drew a perfect parabola, with a loud bang, yeshijun fell heavily into the black air hundreds of meters away.


    In the black air, Ming Yu didn''t try to throw out a black air to meet, but Han Sanqian made dark strength and shot too suddenly. Even if she wanted to meet, it was too far away to catch yeshijun when the energy arrived.


    Yeshijun didn''t make any shouts, but the whole man was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open.


    He fell a little silly, and the pain was almost unresponsive.


    "Go away!"


    In addition to the black Qi, Han Sanyi shouted angrily. Suddenly, the avatar outside his body came out. The eight golden bodies were like a wall, and directly attacked 30 iron cavalry on the spot.


    Tightly, Han Sanqian lifted the jade sword to his left hand. Suddenly, the yellow light flashed in his hand. Then he plated the jade sword and backhanded!


    Brush brush!


    Thirty heads, like thirty watermelons, fell at the sound.


    One second before, the thirty death cavalry was still powerful and domineering, but the next second they became thirty headless corpses.


    Boom!


    The black gas exploded and dispersed with the wind. When the black gas dispersed, there would be no iron cavalry on the scene, but there were no chicken feathers left.


    With the disappearance of Han Sanqian''s iron cavalry, the gang of iron cavalry besieging Ning Ning Yue suddenly turned their horses and hurried to the black circle.


    Seeing this, Ning Yue would not be soft hearted. She quickly got up and caught up with her. With a sword, she cut at an iron cavalry.


    But what surprised her was that her sword was clearly aimed at the head of the cavalry, but in fact, the blade was on his shoulder.


    With the banging sound of the collision between the armor and the blade, this potential can be easily resolved with a necessary cut.


    On the contrary, it was Han threethousand who flew up and was struck by the jade sword. The two iron cavalry were killed by the sword on the spot.


    "Is there anything wrong with this?" Ning Yue looked at the long sword in her hand and was really puzzled.


    However, just when she was puzzled, those other iron cavalry who had not been killed had rushed back into the black air and disappeared.


    Ning Yue wanted to go up, but was stopped by Han Sanyi: "the black gas spreads for tens of kilometers. It''s very strange. Don''t rush in."


    Ning Yue nodded and stood vigilantly behind Han Sanqian.


    "This... This... This..."


    In the black air, although the situation inside could not be seen from the outside, it was obvious that zhuyanshuo was already flustered, anxious, angry and annoyed.


    "Elder Shenlong, the death cavalry was broken by Han Sanqian. What should we... Do?"


    Ming Yu frowns. Although the death cavalry is brave, she never thought that she could kill Han Sanqian by relying on these things. She just thought that these things could cause some trouble for Han Sanqian, or, in other words, threaten him.


    However, she could not have imagined that not only did she not cause any trouble to him, but she allowed Han Sanqian to take advantage of this opportunity and severely threatened them.


    "What are you panicking about?" Ming Yu glared at zhuyanshuo discontentedly, "there are 200000 troops standing behind you."


    Zhuyanshuo was stunned. Suddenly, he remembered that Han Sanqian had been scared out of his courage just now. Instead, he completely forgot the great army behind him.


    However, zhuyanshuo also believed that he was not the only one who was frightened.


    Because, for most people who should escape from the city, Han threethousand''s goods are nothing but shadows and nightmares.


    Thinking of this, zhuyanshuo nodded at the subordinate next to him, and the man immediately put his ears together.


    Zhuyanshuo gave orders, and the man nodded immediately.


    After that, he went deep into the black air behind him.


    A moment later, the war drums roared and spread all the way.


    After that, the whole mountain was full of noise in the black air.


    "Be careful!" Han Sanqian guarded Ning Yue behind him with vigilance and quietly scanned every move around him.


    Whoo!


    A cold wind suddenly blew, and the dark air around began to disperse slowly.


    When the black gas gradually dispersed, the things in the black gas began to appear. Han Sanqian and Ning Yue couldn''t help but open their eyes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3898

    Looking around, I can almost see a large area full of darkness.


    The black soldiers had turned almost half of the mountain black.


    But this is not the end. When you look out from the center of this mountain, you can''t help but feel numb. The vast land is stretching on all sides, like the sea.


    "This... This is too much?" The frozen moon can''t help but exclaim.


    Han threethousand smiled disdainfully: "some things look bluffing, but what''s the use in fact?"


    Ning Yue was a little stunned, but she also had no choice but to smile bitterly: "to tell you the truth, if you hadn''t reminded me, I would have been scared by this array."


    Han 3000 nodded: "have confidence, but don''t underestimate others. The skinny camel is also bigger than the horse. What''s more, our camel this time is much bigger than the normal camel."


    "Fuck you, Han threethousand!"


    A few moments later, an angry voice came.


    With the help of several people, yeshijun slowly came back.


    He was very angry, he was very oppressed, and he was his mother. Now he has such a big advantage that 200000 troops are his mother''s spit, which is enough to drown Han 3000 alive.


    But in this way, he pretended to be a bully and was beaten like this.


    He doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand. Why?!


    Shouldn''t he be swaggering? Shouldn''t he pretend?


    Why.


    "Look at my army, his mother, 200000 people! I''m not afraid to tell you that there are 200000 people out there. How dare you his mother beat me?" Yeshijun wants to win back face and momentum.


    However, it is a pity that Han Sanqian''s response did not have the slightest fear, but


    Very calm.


    He didn''t even say a word.


    "Talk, asshole."


    "Did you hear the dog barking?" Han threethousand asked the frozen moon beside him with a smile.


    Ning Yue smiled. Although she was silent, her nod was full of sarcasm.


    Yeshijun was so insulted that he rushed forward to fight. At this time, Mingyu quickly stopped him and stood in the front.


    At the sight of Han Sanqian, Ming Yu smiled calmly: "Han Sanqian, although the world speaks a little harshly, I believe you won''t object to the current situation?"


    "Our army of 400000 has already trapped you two groups. What chance do you have?"


    "If you fight hard, you are just sacrificing your men''s lives in vain."


    "That''s tens of thousands of lives, including your relatives and friends."


    "What do you mean?" Han threethousand smiled coldly and looked at the rain.


    "If you are willing to surrender, I can''t guarantee the lives of those brothers under your control." Ning Yue smiled.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "it sounds very tempting. Why don''t I think about it?"


    Zhuyanshuo roared angrily, "Han Sanqian, don''t you want to delay your time. I tell you, today you have only two choices, either surrender or die with your subordinates."


    Han 3000 glanced at zhuyanshuo and said, "actually, I was really thinking about whether to surrender, but your attitude... Tut Tut, I don''t want to."


    Zhuyanshuo was in a hurry when he heard the speech, but it hadn''t happened yet. Ming Yu shook his head at him. Then she smiled and looked at Han Sanqian: "Han Sanqian, I advise you to think again. The war between the two sides is not something for you."


    "How many times have I been friends with you? I don''t want you to get stuck. Do you want to think about it? I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to think about it?"


    "A quarter of an hour?" Han Sanyi smiled: "I like your attitude. OK, I''ll think about it for a quarter of an hour."


    After that, Han Sanqian returned with Ning Yue and sat down on the rocks next to him, making a look of thinking.


    However, although the appearance is sufficient, people with a clear eye can see that Han Sanqian is obviously pretending to think and really fishing.


    Yeshijun looked at zhuyanshuo. Although zhuyanshuo knew this, he didn''t say much. Yeshijun looked at Fu Tian again, and Fu Tian was the same. Therefore, he couldn''t sit still, and stood out directly with a pig''s head on his head


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3899

    "That''s enough, Han threethousand. If you want to vote, you can vote. If you don''t, you can fight. What the hell are you doing here, pretending to be his mother?" Yeshijun drank angrily.


    Han threethousand was puzzled and looked at him with a confused face: "didn''t you make me think about it? I won''t let it again? Besides, what''s wrong with me like this?"


    "Ming... Elder Shenlong, don''t waste time with him. He is obviously delaying time." Yeshijun was in a hurry and said to the rain.


    Ming Yu is angry with Ye Shijun''s impulse and disobedience. What ye Shijun can see, how can she not see?


    Han threethousand is really fooling around, but Ming Yu doesn''t want to tear his face directly.


    Because it is obvious that if we can solve Han 3000 without force, it will be the best outcome for anyone.


    Blood fight, Han Sanqian will die many people, but can they protect their power by the Ming rain?


    Not necessarily!


    So, in the final analysis, Ming Yu taboos the abnormal ability of Han Sanqian, so he is willing to watch him play.


    Ming Yu waved his hand, indicating that ye Shijun didn''t have to say more: "our army is pressing the border. What''s wrong with giving him another quarter of an hour?"


    "Yes, young master ye, the Dragon elder is right. Anyway, Han Sanqian is just in our bag. Ants on the pot. Give him some time to think about it. Can he fly?" Zhuyanshuo also said.


    Ye Shijun was so worried that he almost put on a mask of pain: "but Han Sanqian is a schemer. Let''s give him time. No one knows what tricks he will do later."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian secretly looked at Ning Yue, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    A fool who has been silly for so long has finally been hit, but unfortunately no one pays attention.


    I don''t know whether it is his tragedy or his comedy.


    "Don''t worry, young master Ye." Fu Tian smiled gently, but he was not so worried: "Han 3000 really has a lot of minds and a deep city government, but the so-called various schemes only exist in several environments. It may indeed turn the war around, or even win more with less, but under the absolute suppression of power, everything is bullshit."


    Then he looked at Han Sanqian and smiled darkly, "am I right, Han Sanqian?"


    These words, almost needless to say, seem to comfort yeshijun, but in fact, they are ringing an alarm for Han 3000, intended to tell Han 3000 not to play tricks at this time.


    It''s all useless work, but it''s just an apprentice''s work.


    "Patriarch Fu is not only the head of a big family, but also the old Jianghu. His analysis is clear and reasonable." Han threethousand nodded and replied: "the patriarch Fu said nothing wrong. Now that the high court has been judged, how can I think carefully?"


    "Hey, I''m just thinking about what I should do after I surrender. After all, what the Dragon elder promised was to ensure the safety of my subordinates. I......" Han said with a sigh.


    But the poor acting skills are really not flattering.


    "I don''t care what you do, but I can guarantee that I will plead for you." The dark rain replied.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "elder Shenlong pleaded for me? It seems that I really don''t have to die?"


    Ning Yue looked at Han threethousand and said, "it seems that you won''t, as long as you are willing to obey."


    "Then the surrender can really be considered." Han Sanqian''s words fell. Then, this time he really frowned and seemed to think seriously.


    Seeing this, Ming Yu and others finally let out their breath. After all, at present, their previous words seem to have had an effect.


    A moment later, Han Sanqian raised his head from his meditation: "it''s almost time."


    Ming Yu glances at zhuyanshuo. Her intuition tells her that it seems that less than half of a quarter of an hour has passed.


    Zhuyanshuo nodded and confirmed that Ming Yu''s guess was correct. At this time, he asked, "a quarter of an hour has just passed. Are you sure it''s time?"


    "It''s time, but it''s not time for me to think about it. It''s time for me to..." Han Sanxia smiled. "It''s time to catch a drowning dog."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3900

    Hearing this, a group of people were obviously stunned.


    what do you mean?


    Beat a drowning dog?


    Who is a drowning dog?!


    It doesn''t look like anyone here. If you have to say that one person comes out, I''m afraid only Han 3000 is more like a drowning dog.


    But the words came from his mouth, so it could not be him.


    Zhuyanshuo looked cold. "Han Sanqian, what are you talking about? Who do you think is a drowning dog?"


    Han threethousand disdained a smile: "who else can there be here besides me? Ha, I forgot. The dog''s brain is certainly not as good as people''s. It''s normal if it can''t be reflected."


    "In that case, I will speak more clearly. You have heard me clearly."


    "I said you were the dogs!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people, including Ming Yu, immediately burst into a rage, and fire rose from their hearts.


    "You his mother, you dare to talk wildly at this time."


    "You bastard, I won''t tear your dog''s mouth."


    "Fuck, if you don''t see the coffin, you''ll kill him."


    The crowd was excited and furious. A group of people pointed at Han 3000 and scolded him.


    Ming Yu, who has always been calm, has not been stopped at this time. She is also very angry.


    She gave Han 3000 enough face, and even gave him time to seriously consider whether to surrender or not, but it happened that Han 3000 acted so recklessly.


    "Han Sanqian, in that case, you can''t blame me for turning the corner." The rain is cold.


    "Since the moment you betrayed Su Yingxia, there has been no feeling between you and me. I am not afraid to tell you. I have never thought of surrendering from beginning to end."


    "I, Han threethousand, although I''m not a very hard bone, but in terms of surrender, it''s not your turn to accept it."


    "So what yeshijun said just now is right. I''ve been playing with you all the time. It''s a pity that even that fool can see it, but you don''t know it yet."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian and Ming Yu smile at the same time.


    Yeshijun''s face was full of mixed feelings. Han Sanqian''s words seemed to be praising him, but they didn''t sound like scolding him.


    "You and I are ruthless, so I will see the true chapter under the sword and gun. The whole army listens to the order!"


    "Roar!"


    Two hundred thousand troops drank in unison, and the time was so loud!


    "Kill!"


    "Roar!"


    With a loud cry from the dark rain, 200000 troops came directly like the water of the sea when suddenly encountering huge waves.


    Han threethousand frowned. After looking at each other with Ming Yu, he suddenly withdrew and went straight to the top of the mountain.


    "Kill, kill me. I tell you, if anyone takes the head of Han threethousand, I will reward him heavily!" Yeshijun shouted angrily.


    There must be a brave man under the heavy reward. As soon as ye Shijun''s voice fell, the army accelerated to chase away.


    Every move makes a thousand moves. The dense black army is like a dragon, circling towards the top of the mountain.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Han Sanqian and Ning Yue were approaching the top of the mountain. At this time, they were encountering the concave shape of the mountain.


    The concave type is the only way to the top. It is about ten meters deep and about thirty meters long. This is the address Han 3000 had chosen before.


    As soon as they crossed the concave Road, Han Sanqian and Ning Yue stopped instantly and turned around to look at the black clad enemy troops in the whole concave road.


    "The fish are all in the net." Han threethousand laughed coldly.


    Ning Yue looked at the top of the mountain on both sides and smiled: "it seems that your speech is very infectious. The fish not only got into the net, but also crowded to the full."


    Han threethousand said with a smile, "I can''t help it. I''m not good at anything, but I''m handsome. You know, when I''m handsome, I will inevitably attract envy."


    "Stinky beauty!" Ning Yue smiled helplessly and then said, "however, even if you are handsome, you should at least protect your face now. Otherwise, you will be beaten into a pig''s head."


    Han threethousand nodded. Looking at the dark army that was approaching him more and more, his hands suddenly turned over.


    "You Huang!"


    Boom!


    A huge barrier suddenly appeared in front of everyone. They suddenly felt as if they had hit an iron wall. When they were in a panic, the tragedy also happened


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3901

    The soldiers behind didn''t know what was going on in front of them at all. After receiving yeshijun''s reward, they were rushing forward.


    As a result, people stopped before and crowded after. There were a large number of people, and there was very little space to stagger each other. The stampede suddenly started.


    The people who hit the air wall where Emperor Han Sanyou was stationed in the front were even more miserable. They were almost under the greatest pressure. Many people didn''t even have time to scream, so they were crushed to death.


    "What''s the matter ahead?" Seeing that the team suddenly slowed down, yeshijun was puzzled and shouted.


    "The front seems to stop." Soldiers returned.


    Ming Yu frowned and Fu Tian hurriedly said, "it should be Han 3000 who is resisting."


    "Resist his mother. This time, when the immortal Luo comes, you can''t save him. Order the soldiers to advance at full speed. Today, I use the tactics of living people, and I have to kill Han 3000 alive."


    Fu Tian nodded hurriedly, waved his big hand, and ordered the troops behind him to make up for it.


    Zhuyanshuo glanced at the slow march and shook his head. "I think Han Sanqian wants to use the terrain to delay us."


    Ming Yu nodded: "with his wisdom, it is normal."


    "Do you want to send a batch of elite soldiers to attack from the sky?" Zhuyanshuo said.


    Ming Yu doesn''t speak.


    Zhuyanshuo asked, "elder Shenlong is worried that at present, Han 3000 is in full swing, and the elite attack on the air may cause heavy losses?"


    Ming Yu nodded slightly, just like that.


    How many elite and experts did Han 3000 use to fight against him in his heyday?


    It''s not that I can''t afford to consume, but that I''m afraid I won''t look good.


    Since it''s revenge, it''s natural to fight beautifully.


    "But the delay is too long. I''m afraid I''ll have a long dream." Zhuyanshuo said, "don''t forget, we should leave him in the city for so long. As a result, this guy is not weak at all, but..."


    "Although we have enough troops this time, even if the last situation happens again, we can still compete with them, but... It may not end well."


    Ming Yu took a long breath, and zhuyanshuo''s words were not unreasonable.


    "Why don''t we attack him first for a few hours, let''s see what happens, and then we''ll send our elite to attack the air later?" Zhuyanshuo said.


    The dark rain gave a little thought and nodded: "at present, there is only a compromise. If you tell me to go on, I will do what you want."


    "I understand." Zhuyanshuo is about to get up and leave.


    Suddenly, Ming Yu stopped zhuyanshuo: "wait."


    "What else does the Dragon elder have to say?"


    "There is something strange." The dark rain frowned.


    Zhuyan Shuo was stunned and suddenly remembered something: "the Dragon elder said..."


    "Fu Mei told us that Han Sanqian should leave the city with a group of confidants and senior executives. But in the end, why didn''t he see any of these confidants? The most strange thing is that Han Sanqian was just around..." Ming Yu frowned.


    Zhuyanshuo was also very strange: "Han 3000''s side should follow Su Yingxia. Why is it another woman?"


    "Is it... Is there a fraud?"


    Ming Yu immediately looks around the mountain and seems to want to find these people who suddenly disappeared. However, although there is no other abnormality around, Ming Yu suddenly feels more and more wrong here.


    "Elder Shenlong, what are you looking at?" Zhuyanshuo also looked up for a long time. Unfortunately, zhuyanshuo didn''t find any abnormality. Therefore, he was puzzled that Ming Yu frowned more and more.


    "I''m looking at Han threethousand''s mind." The dark rain whispered.


    "Han Sanqian''s mind?" Hearing this, zhuyanshuo hurried to look up the mountain.


    However, he looked again and again, but he still didn''t think there was anything strange in the mountains.


    If you want to say the only thing, I''m afraid that, as he saw more, he now gradually found out that there really seemed to be a secret in the mountain.


    However, what secrets are hidden in the mountains, and what kind of thoughts are hidden in Han threethousand?


    Zhuyanshuo couldn''t guess, couldn''t see thoroughly, and had no choice but to look at Mingyu.


    But at this time, Ming Yu was also helpless. She could always detect something, but she couldn''t tell what it was for a while.


    "Curious." The rain murmured for a long time, leaving only one word.


    "That dragon elder, now... Now what should I do?" Zhuyanshuo said with some worry.


    What should I do?


    Ming Yu was suddenly stunned, that is, this sentence suddenly woke up Ming Yu, but at the same time she also said a sentence that made zhuyanshuo more stupid: "yes, what do you think I should do?"


    what?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3902

    Zhuyanshuo was puzzled. Obviously, she asked her what to do. Why did she suddenly turn around? She asked herself?!


    If you want to know what to do, why ask her?!


    "My subordinates are stupid. I really don''t know what to do." Zhuyanshuo lowered his head and said with some shame.


    This matter is of great importance. How dare he act against the wind at this time.


    "In my opinion, the command of this time should be given to yeshijun." The dark rain suddenly said.


    Hearing this, zhuyanshuo stopped. Ye Shijun''s IQ is not unknown, but it depends on who he compares with. If he compares with Han Sanqian, he is a pure fool.


    Zhuyanshuo really didn''t understand which Song Ming Yu was singing when he gave the troops to such a person to command.


    But yeshijun is nearby. He is really embarrassed to open his mouth to dissuade Ming Yu.


    "As you said, what should I do? I believe Han Sansan has also considered this issue, and he is very likely to have made a guess and deployment about what I should do." The dark rain whispered softly.


    Zhuyanshuo frowned: "elder Shenlong means that he predicted your judgment?"


    "Han Sanqian is too smart. Although I know something about him, on the other hand, he knows something about me. Therefore, this possibility is great."


    "You are similar to me, so if we change Ye Shijun to lead us at this time, we can completely disrupt Han Sanqian''s original deployment."


    However, in doing so, although it can indeed disrupt Han Sanqian''s deployment, one fatal thing is that ye Shijun''s brain may be completely crushed by Han Sanqian in his on-the-spot play.


    However, ye Shijun was here, and zhuyanshuo dared not make any noise.


    Seeing zhuyanshuo''s eyes, Ming Yu knew instantly what he was worried about, and smiled: "although Shijun is impulsive in character and is easy to be targeted by Han Sanqian when conducting on-the-spot command, we have 200000 troops, and these small targets will not affect the overall situation."


    Zhuyanshuo nodded: "my subordinates also recognize Mr. Ye as the leader."


    The anger on yeshijun''s face immediately disappeared, and he became full of joy. The happiness came too suddenly, and he became the commander-in-chief.


    This was exactly what he wanted. When he thought about it, what kind of scenery would he have if he led a 400000 strong army?


    Moreover, a war of this scale will go down in history. Hey hey, after thousands of years, there are still legends about him in the Jianghu. Hum, don''t be too beautiful.


    "Don''t worry, you two. The world leader will surely kill him. Han threethousand threw away his armor and knelt down to beg for mercy." After that, he proudly swept aside Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian is sorry. Of course, he is also very happy. After all, ye Shijun is in power, and his position in Fu Tian naturally rises.


    Without saying anything, Ming Yu took out a black token from his arms and gently handed it to yeshijun: "this is the palm talisman. From now on, you will command the whole army."


    Yeshijun took the token and couldn''t hide his excitement: "yes."


    Ming Yu nodded: "there should have been an obstruction from Han Sanqian ahead. He may have come to take over the task according to the terrain. In addition, we haven''t met the executives mentioned by Fu Mei. I doubt where the ambush is. You can decide the rest."


    "In addition, I have a small request. Since you are now the commander in chief, I hope you can make all the decisions by yourself instead of following others'' opinions."


    Yeshijun nodded as if pouring garlic. At this time, he was completely immersed in the excitement of being in power. Ming Yu''s words were more like telling him that he could completely master everything. How could he know that Ming Yu really had a bitter conscience.


    "OK, you go." Dark rain path.


    Yeshijun grasped the talisman and took his orders.


    A moment later, he was already accompanied by Fu Tiandi to the troops. With the talisman in his hand, all the troops knelt together.


    "Follow my orders!" Yeshijun was full of spring: "the army continues to attack head-on, and there must be no mistake!"


    "Yes!"


    "Help heaven!"


    "Subordinates are."


    "Send elite to attack from other parts of the mountain. I want to make Han 3000 dumplings for him!"


    "Yes!"


    "Woo!!"


    The bugle of charge is blaring, and the drums of the army are roaring.


    For a moment, around the mountain and above the sky, the army pressed frantically towards the top of the mountain.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3903

    "Here they are."


    On the top of the mountain, Ning Yue looked at the elite enemy troops attacking the sky and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It doesn''t seem like the style of Ming Yu. She wouldn''t be so successful." Ning Yue said with a smile, "so, as you expected, yeshijun is directing."


    Han threethousand nodded.


    Whether it was Ming Yu or zhuyanshuo, with their caution, they could not be so hasty in such a short time.


    "Why do you think they will change their commander temporarily?" Ning Yue is really puzzled.


    After all, the temporary change of commander in chief during the war is actually a taboo of military strategists. Even if Ning Yue thought about 10000 possibilities, he would never think that this would happen.


    "It''s very simple. Ming Yu is as smart as you." Han threethousand chuckled: "when you have tried to besiege a person by nearly 100000 people, you will also worry about this person."


    "Fu Mei betrays us, and will certainly tell them how many people we have run away. They suddenly can''t see the existence of these people. They must be bitten by a snake once and afraid of straw rope for thousands of years."


    "So, Ming Yu will make adjustments again because she is not sure how these missing people will ambush her?" Congealing moon path.


    Han threethousand nodded: "yes, she will win the game, so she can''t afford to lose. Plus her fear of me, she is naturally very likely to be mistaken by her cleverness."


    Ning Yue understood: "she was afraid that you had predicted, so she used a Ye Shijun who was not in the routine to deal with you and tried to disrupt your deployment. What she didn''t expect was that even so, she was still within your budget."


    Han threethousand smiled softly: "what I''m waiting for is Ming Yu to play with me like this."


    "Originally, what I thought was that she would be like this after a while with me. I didn''t expect that she would be like this at the beginning. She was too cautious and couldn''t afford to lose."


    "If you can''t afford to lose, you might as well go home and take care of your children."


    After his words, Han 3000 glanced at the elite in the sky: "those people are the main troops that have torn the gap. They must want to rely on them to do the main defense breaking. According to the original plan, they handed it over to me."


    "I understand." Ning Yue nods.


    "In addition, let them calm down. They must let the enemy completely enter the trap before they take action."


    Ning Yue nodded: "don''t worry."


    "OK, I''ll perform first." As soon as Han Sanqian spoke, he pulled his hands and directly moved the two boulders to block the concave mouth. Then he rose to the sky to meet the enemy in the air.


    At this time, Ning Yue also blew a whistle.


    In the next second, several people suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain on both sides. It was a frenzied bombing aimed at the enemy in the concave mouth.


    And Ning Yue also has a lot of energy in her hands. She clings to the narrow path between the two boulders. When he comes to the pass, he can''t open it.


    In the concave Road, the black enemy was already in chaos because of pushing and pushing. Now, the enemies at higher places bombarded wildly, and they were completely scattered for a time. They were not ready to attack, and only fled in panic.


    Boom!


    Almost at the same time, Han Sanqian also exchanged hands with those elites in black in the sky. Suddenly, there was fire on the sky, reflecting the light and darkness of the sky.


    "Go."


    Around the top of the mountain and on all roads, Fu Tian and several senior executives of Fu family also led troops to the top of the mountain from various places according to Ye Shijun''s order, but they just charged, and then suddenly a series of explosions occurred.


    Obviously, Han Sanqian had already laid an ambush around the top of the mountain in advance. Once they entered the ambush circle, the war would immediately ignite.


    Boom!!


    Bang bang!


    In the mountains, the sky, the concave road that is about to reach the top of the mountain, a variety of colorful magic attacks and explosions emerge in endlessly, and for a time, the flames of war are raging.


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill me!"


    Yeshijun roared loudly and commanded with passion.


    But, just then, an accident happened.


    Boom


    A huge explosion sounded. Ye Shijun and Ming Yu looked at each other and were shocked at the same time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3904

    At the site of the explosion, a group of people were stunned to find that it was at the foot of the mountain.


    That is, the rear area of their 200000 strong army?


    But where did they come from behind?


    "Is it time for the people in the city to come to help?"


    If tens of thousands of people rushed here, it would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to their 200000 troops.


    They were nipped back and forth!


    "It''s impossible. We have 200000 troops encircling the city. Let alone what troops can rush out there. Even if it''s a fly, it''s a dream." Yeshijun shouted angrily, never believing that this could happen.


    Ming Yu also nodded slightly: "even if the group of people who should fall into the city were powerful, they would never have lurked behind us without any movement under the siege of our 200000 troops. Therefore, it could not be them."


    "Could it be a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain? I doubt that Fu Mei probably didn''t deceive Han 3000 at all. Instead, Han 3000 took his plan and made an empty city for us. In fact, he had already ambushed a large number of troops at the foot of the mountain, waiting for us to get hooked?"


    "What?" Ming Yu was suddenly shocked and her pupils opened wide.


    If this is the case, then their present situation is not the absolute advantage they imagined, but the absolute danger.


    "Do you want to mobilize the people and horses from the surrounding besieged cities?" Some people say that.


    "No." Zhuyanshuo hurriedly stopped it, and then hurriedly said to Ming Yu, "if the soldiers of the besieged city were mobilized at this time, I''m afraid it would be the real plan of Han 3000."


    "At that time, there will be fewer soldiers besieging the city. It''s time to fall to the city and defend for the attack. Only then can we really steal our way back." After that, zhuyanshuo said, "I think the explosion at the foot of the mountain is fierce, but the firepower is not like the firepower of the army. It should be just the elite team under Han 3000. Sending some people to deal with it is enough."


    With zhuyanshuo''s words, Ming Yu calmed down again. Zhuyanshuo was right. Han Sanbu should be a small elite team at the foot of the mountain.


    Both in order to delay the offensive, but also to some extent by the way to bring some disruption.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really scheming. You are almost cheated by this bastard." Ming Yu bit his teeth and looked at the man beside him: "seven envoys."


    "Subordinates are." A man with a skull in black


    "Immediately lead the people in the spirit hall to pull it out for me."


    "I understand."


    Then, the man in black waved his big hand, and more than 30 people in the same clothes immediately followed him and quickly went down the mountain to kill him.


    Yeshijun also clapped his hands at this time and encouraged everyone again: "don''t be distracted and attack with all your strength. I tell you, when you win the Han 3000, I will give you double rewards."


    "Kill!"


    A group of soldiers shook their morale again and attacked the top of the mountain again.


    A moment later, at the foot of the mountain, the fire also lit up, and the troops ordered by the seven special envoys also formally exchanged hands with the troops ambushed by Han 3000.


    "Hoo!"


    Almost all the leaders of the four walls stood on the wall and looked at the mountains in the distance.


    The sky was illuminated by the flames there. The movement was too great.


    "Commander... What should we do now?" The attendant whispered.


    From the light of the fire, the battle there is extremely fierce. Therefore, I''m afraid the alliance leader and others will have more or less bad luck.


    Dongmen Tong shook his head as soon as he realized it: "how? How about nothing."


    "As officers and men, the first standard is to carry out orders. Since the leader of the alliance asked us to keep each department well, we will keep each department well, even if anything happens outside."


    "Just, my subordinates are worried about the alliance leaders..." the follower said.


    Once the Han threethousand is gone, the whole city will be almost gone.


    Command is one thing, but it also takes time.


    "If we have no leader, then... Then we will be completely defeated. Otherwise, my subordinates will lead a group of death squads to break through the siege and go to the rescue?"


    "I can give you a batch of soldiers." Master Tong said, "however, it''s not to go to rescue the alliance leader."


    The entourage was stunned. He gave them to the soldiers and refused to save them. Why?


    The commander let out a sigh and suddenly smiled coldly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3905

    "There are people in the city who are somewhat ambivalent. At present, the alliance leader is in a critical situation. I believe even more people will escape in the chaos. You should take a team of elite and good students to patrol. If you find anyone who disturbs our army or flees, you should kill them."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The words fell, and the retinue quickly withdrew.


    When the East Gate commander saw that his entourage had left, he could not help shaking his head and looking into the air above his head: "people don''t have many opportunities to choose in their life. This time, can I bet my treasure on it?"


    "Let it be. As a leader, I have been betrayed and abandoned. I know the pain and suffering. I don''t want to be that kind of hateful one day."


    "Compared with ordinary people, we can at least die on the battlefield."


    "Alliance leader, I will defend the gate to the death. If people stay at the gate, the city will be destroyed and people will die."


    He clapped his chest loudly against the sky.


    And almost at the same time, the mountains under the same sky.


    A large number of troops are still frantically attacking the top of the mountain. Although they met tenacious resistance, it is just a drop in the bucket for such a huge army.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were bursts of fire, which also disappeared at this time.


    Zhuyanshuo rarely shows a relaxed smile. At least, the war has ended in just a dozen minutes, which fully shows that his guess is not wrong.


    At the bottom, there was only a small group of forces, but it was Han Sanqian who made a mystery, or played such a seemingly useless sneak attack tactic with a limited number of troops.


    Ming Yu takes a look at zhuyanshuo, who is confident and smiling, and the whole person relaxes a lot.


    "It seems that Lord Zhu expected, but there is a reason." Someone flattered zhuyanshuo at this time.


    "Hum, Han 3000 troops were surrounded by us. He tried to scare us with a small force around our back. This guy is really cunning."


    "If Lord Zhu hadn''t been calm and calm, Han Sansan would have really surprised us."


    Ming Yu also nodded slightly. Now it seems that her nerves are too tight. What she must admit is that she has been repeatedly overturned by Han Sanqian. She is too sensitive to Han Sanqian.


    As a result, she became nervous when there was a disturbance.


    Zhuyanshuo was flattered by a group of people. He was really happy. In particular, even Ming Yu nodded at him, which made him know that he was recognized.


    "Zhu is just a little analysis, just happened to meet."


    "Ha ha, the Dragon envoy, Lord Zhu is young, light, and good at governing the city. Now this proves that he is very modest and can be made."


    "Yes, there are many young talents, but few can be as modest as Lord Zhu. Lord Zhu has a very promising future. He is a talented man."


    Ming Yu smiled and nodded. Zhuyanshuo''s talent was in her eyes. He also liked his performance this time.


    Zhuyanshuo was overjoyed, but his face was a chuckle: "you love me, Zhu still has a lot to learn."


    When he was about to speak, there was a sudden noise in the distance behind him. Everyone hurried back, only to see a man with a disheartened face.


    He was almost disheveled and had many wounds on his body.


    When the people were wondering, he suddenly looked up and looked this way.


    It was this hope that even though they were still far away from each other, the Mingyu group recognized him in an instant.


    "Well... Isn''t that the seven envoys?"


    "Ah? He... Didn''t he go down the mountain to suppress the enemy? Didn''t the war soon subside? How... How could this happen?"


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    Some people shouted unbelievably, and some even lost their minds on the spot and couldn''t say a word.


    Zhuyanshuo and Mingyu looked at each other in astonishment. For a moment, no one made a sound.


    In the next second, zhuyanshuo suddenly reflected it. He hurriedly led several soldiers to the seven envoys and rushed their helpers back.


    The seven envoys were covered with blood and looked extremely pale.


    "Seven envoys, you..." Ming Yu looked at the seven envoys in shock, completely puzzled.


    How could he be like this?


    He failed?!


    "Report... To the Dragon special envoy, there are... A large number of mysterious troops at the foot of the mountain. The number is... Extremely large. We... We were instantly defeated when we went down. My subordinates... My subordinates struggled to break through the siege."


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3906

    "What did you just say?"


    A group of people are directly stupid on the spot, and even show fear on their faces.


    Ming Yu was already in a good mood. At this time, she was completely beaten to pieces.


    People of the spirit hall, they are the best among them, but... But they were suddenly defeated by the enemy at the foot of the mountain.


    Then these enemies


    The dark rain suddenly burst out of his brain. How could this happen?!


    She suddenly stood up and looked at the seven envoys: "you... You just said... There are a large number of mysterious troops at the foot of the mountain? The number is extremely large?"


    "So... How many of them?"


    The seven envoys looked at the rain, full of sadness: "elder Shenlong, according to my estimation, the number of the other side is at least tens of thousands."


    "Tens of thousands of people?"


    Everyone was shocked. Zhuyanshuo and Mingyu almost sucked back the cold air at the same time.


    Tens of thousands of people?


    This... How is this possible?!


    "Seven envoys, you are not deliberately... Deliberately misrepresenting the number of the other side in order to excuse yourself?" Zhuyanshuo said in surprise.


    "Lord Zhu, am I such a person?" The seven envoys were slightly dissatisfied and shouted. At the same time, he looked at Ming Yu with great sincerity: "elder Shenlong, I think you should be very clear about the quality of the people in the spirit hall."


    "We are not afraid of death. Naturally, we will not find any excuse for defeat. The fact is that I led you and led more than 30 elite people to the foot of the mountain."


    "But as soon as we got to the jungle below the mountain, we encountered a sharp attack. They had excellent quality, high accomplishments, and were very ruthless. Almost in an instant, they completely beat us down."


    "My subordinates only managed to escape under the protection of several disciples. However, when I retreated, my subordinates did not just want to escape, but observed the situation around me."


    "Although many of those people are hidden deep in the woods, they can''t hide from my eyes." Speaking of this, the seven envoys paused: "there are many people hidden in the woods. According to my original look around, there are at least tens of thousands."


    "The people in the Shenhun temple have always been the bravest and fearless troops in our team. At the same time, their accomplishments can be regarded as the elite of our army. They can quickly defeat them in a short time. This shows that the other side has a big background."


    "They should also be the elite troops of Han 3000."


    "It''s an elite army with tens of thousands of people. Lord Zhu, it seems that your guess is wrong. At the bottom of the mountain, it''s not what you said. It''s just a small group of Han 3000 troops."


    "Fortunately, the seven special envoys came back, or else, according to the wrong information we just gave, ha ha, when Han 3000''s troops directly encircled us, I''m afraid we haven''t reflected it yet."


    "Well, that''s right. Once tens of thousands of people directly take charge of our rear road, and Han 3000 at the top of the mountain in front of us is hard for us to capture for a while, then we will be completely attacked by people from back to back. At that time, we will be very passive."


    "Hum, some people open their mouths and talk nonsense in order to take credit for their work. They make some unconventional things and make themselves very different. In fact, hum, they joke about our lives here and attack our future."


    "Well, it''s just a small group of troops. Alas, there are some people."


    Some people were angry and shocked. Naturally, they were full of endless ridicule and disdain for zhuyanshuo. Just now, how high a group of people hold him, so now, how hard they fall on him.


    Zhuyanshuo clenched his teeth and was very depressed, but the counterattack would only lead to public anger.


    He looked at Ming Yu in puzzlement: "this time, I really made a mistake in judgment, but... But this Han 3000 didn''t play his cards according to the routine. He actually ambushed most of the elite at the foot of the mountain who should fall into the city?"


    Ming Yu doesn''t blame zhuyanshuo. In fact, this is what she never thought of.


    He is no longer a gambler, but a complete madman!


    A nerve!


    But when I think about it carefully, it is really what he did.


    Ming Yu clapped his palm directly on the nearby tree: "well, since he wants to be crazy, let''s go crazy with him."


    The words fell, and Ming Yu''s eyes glowed with ferocity. Suddenly, she smiled darkly and coldly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3907

    Zhuyanshuo observed slightly, and instantly understood the meaning of Mingyu: "elder Shenlong means..."


    "Since Han threethousand wants to play this game with us, we''ll take the drastic measures with him. Zhuyanshuo."


    "Subordinates are." Zhuyanshuo hurriedly replied.


    "Inform the peripheral soldiers to attack the city immediately. After taking the city, let them send troops to support us." Dark rain path.


    A senior executive immediately wondered: "elder Shenlong, shouldn''t the best way at present be to let the peripheral soldiers attack Han 3000 with us?"


    "In this way, we can not only solve our dilemma, but also make his Han 3000 dumplings at the same time."


    "Yes, elder Shenlong, what Li Tongling said is reasonable. We have to make him pay the price."


    "I also support what Li Tongling said."


    Ming Yu smiled, but her eyes were full of disdain. Zhuyanshuo opened his mouth and explained: "Han 3000 gambled with us so much that we want to win. Naturally, we want to win completely."


    "Didn''t he send all the soldiers who should have fallen to the city to gamble? Then we will eat his old capital alive. Now, the city is completely empty. Once we attack, there will be no resistance in the city. When we win the city, we will return to attack again. It won''t waste us much time. With our 200000 troops, what can we do if Han 3000 packs our dumplings?"


    "We won''t even mention winning. It''s not too much to mention that 200000 people will guard them for a period of time."


    Hearing Zhu Yanshu''s explanation, people suddenly realized that someone immediately laughed at me: "hey hey, when our peripheral soldiers eat the city to Han Sanqian, they will come back to reinforce us. At that time, we will not only achieve our strategic goals, but also let Han Sanqian not even return home."


    "Well said, elder Shenlong is worthy of being an elder Shenlong. This move is very good. Han San was just a grasshopper in our hands at that time. We can play as we like."


    "Hum, what about crazy people? Some of their behaviors may really work wonders, but once they lose, they will be completely."


    People understand the intention of Mingyu, and it is also the idea of Mingyu. Naturally, their attitude changes greatly, and they compliment each other.


    Seeing that everyone had no objection, Ming Yu looked at zhuyanshuo and said, "go and let the peripheral soldiers launch a general attack."


    Zhuyanshuo nodded, then hurried to the open space around him, took out a small tube in his hand, and as soon as he lifted the lid, a green flame burst into the sky.


    Bang!


    The green flame burst in the air in an instant, and the light shone on the sky.


    On the top of the mountain, Ning Yue, Su Yingxia and others looked up.


    "It seems that they are going to launch a general offensive." Su Yingxia murmured, "if there are less than 100000 people, we have to deal with 400000 troops, 3000. Can we really?"


    "Kill!"


    And almost at the same time, outside the valley, the sound of shouting and killing was already overwhelming!


    200000 troops, like the outbreak of the tsunami, rushed to the city.


    The main gate on the east side, which is different from the Pei family army of other armies, also attacks with neat steps, which seems to make the earth tremble constantly.


    At the back of the crowd, on the car bed, Pei Gu''an was lying down, smiling at the corners of his mouth: "people who love gambling will lose their money one day."


    "Han threethousand, my little seven praised you to heaven. Now it seems that you are nothing more than that."


    "It''s a pity that this good city should fall into the hands of others. Gamblers, bah."


    He disdained to spit. He despised the people who made their fortune by gambling. They were destined to be very young.


    "My Lord, they asked us to take the city in ten hours, and then go to the mountains for support."


    "Joke, not to mention the other 100000 troops, just the 100000 troops of the Pei family. Does it take ten hours to win a city with empty defenses?"


    "I only need half..."


    Before I finished, suddenly, on the wall ahead, arrows and rain with various spells attacked the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3908

    "What?"


    Pei Gu Meng frowned and his body stood up.


    Looking at the attack all over the sky, he was really surprised!


    This should fall into the city, isn''t it the emptiness of the city defense? How... How can there be such a large-scale attack suddenly?!


    Nearby, his entourage was also very confused: "master!"


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it an empty city? The area of the firepower..."


    WOW!


    Before he could say the second half of the sentence, the arrows suddenly fell to the ground, and all kinds of magic attacks also fell to the ground.


    Although the Taowu people are healthy, it is obviously unbearable for them to be killed by such a large area of bombing without any precaution.


    People of the clan were injured in the arrow rain, or fell down, and explosions continued to explode in the ranks.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, the other three sides of the city defense also heard the explosion!


    Looking around, the whole city is surrounded by flames and flames of war!


    "This... This..." the servant was completely stunned and completely speechless.


    Even Pei Gu, the owner of the family, was stunned and completely at a loss.


    There are wars on all sides, and the war is extremely fierce. It is clear that this is an empty city... It is clearly his mother''s city full of iron defenses.


    "His mother, what the hell are they doing over there? How can this city with such firepower become an empty city?" Pei Gu was furious when he came to his senses. He patted the table and scolded angrily.


    The servant was also extremely depressed: "intelligence mistakes on the battlefield are fatal, even if we have the advantage at this time!"


    "Yes, my Lord, at present, our people have attacked the city deeply, and it is completely difficult to retreat back at once. But if we do not retreat, the enemy''s attack on us will be as deadly as if we were unprepared."


    Pei Gu''s atmosphere is breathless. It''s not necessary for them to say that he knows these things very well. However, now it''s an arrow off the string. What can he do?


    There is no alternative but to harden your head.


    "His mother, I''m not afraid of the enemy being strong. I''m afraid my teammates are pigs. I''m really convinced by these fools. Order the troops to stabilize the formation and continue the attack."


    It is difficult to ride a tiger. Pei Gu is almost dead when he is fighting such a passive battle.


    The servant answered: "I understand."


    With the servant leaving, Pei Gu hit the table with a depressed fist. It was really his mother''s bad luck. It was so bad for him to graduate.


    At this time, the mountains.


    The 30000 strong army was pulled up by zhuyanshuo, and the spear head was turned directly to the foot of the mountain for defense. At this time, the offensive of the upper attacking troops began to weaken, completely losing the morale of the previous troops who would capture Han 3000. It was more like waiting for defense with attack.


    "Cheer up, don''t relax." Yeshijun ordered all the officers and men, without any worry on his face: "just tens of thousands of people want to make our dumplings, and Han 3000 is also talking nonsense."


    "Hum, if you want to beat him directly according to my temper, you have to be so conservative."


    "However, it''s better to be conservative. In any case, as long as the periphery takes the city, it will be difficult for him to fly."


    Fu Tian smiled gently: "the Dragon elder is also for the sake of safety. Although we really don''t have any worries, we are facing Han 3000. If this guy attacks us head and tail, we will lose a lot if something happens and he escapes."


    Yeshijun nodded: "don''t worry, I can still understand this. You really think I''m a fool. I''m just complaining."


    "He, Han Sanqian, is just a dead man to Lao Tzu. It''s just the difference between early death and late death."


    Fu Tian smiled: "just understand."


    Yeshijun smiled coldly and looked at the top of the mountain: "Han Sanqian, I see how you died this time. Listen to the news, the siege over there has already started."


    "Yes."


    "Hehe, the scale of 200000 is really different. There is so much noise when attacking an empty city. I also want to keep a low profile, but look, this strength is not allowed." Yeshijun laughed.


    Fu Tian also laughed with her.


    However, at this time, yeshijun suddenly frowned: "Fu Tian, why hasn''t the army at the foot of the mountain moved?"


    Fu Tianzheng was about to speak. At this time, there was an uproar behind him. He looked at it and saw a ghost


    "What the hell is that his mother?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3909

    At the top of the mountain, the smoke rose slowly. Even because of the wind, people could smell the smell of meat.


    "Fuck his mother, Han San is cooking on it." Futian couldn''t help but start spraying directly.


    The two armies of his mother are at war. He is still in a state of crisis. He doesn''t want to live a miserable life. He... Even left heaven to cook on it!


    Are you fucking sick?!


    "He''s such a dog. She really doesn''t know the hatred of national subjugation. She even cooks for me at this time." Yeshijun fumed: "his mother, help heaven, lead a team to attack him right away. It''s really against his mother. I''m still hungry. He''s good. He cooked food for his mother. Damn, it''s still roast meat."


    Fu Tian answered and was about to start, but zhuyanshuo stood in front of him.


    "Why, zhuyanshuo, I want to send troops. Are you going to stop it?" Yeshijun snorted, "don''t forget that the commander of the whole army is in my hands. You don''t count."


    Zhuyanshuo''s complexion is extremely ugly. Since Ming Yu came, ye Shijun has been polite to him, which makes him extremely unhappy.


    However, he had no choice but to swallow his anger and say, "what''s the arrangement for you, Mr. Ye? Naturally, Mr. Zhu didn''t dare to ask."


    "What are you doing here?" Yeshijun''s cold voice channel.


    Zhuyanshuo was about to speak. At this time, Mingyu slowly walked over: "I asked him to come over and say, can I?"


    When the words fell, the rain looked at Zhu Yan and said, "Lord Zhu, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Zhuyanshuo nodded: "the road to the top of the mountain was guarded by Han Sanqian. The elite of our air attack just now were also scattered by Han Sanqian."


    "Now, our rear is surrounded by a large army, and our morale is not very good."


    "Is it really because Han 3000 is hungry that he makes a fire to cook on the mountain?"


    Ming Yu nodded slightly: "you mean, this guy is deliberately hurting our morale."


    "My subordinates believe that it will be difficult to attack the top of the mountain in a short time. The soldiers will be more or less discouraged. Once again, they think that there is a thorn behind them at any time. No one will feel good." Zhuyanshuo said.


    "So, Lord Zhu means..."


    "My subordinates have an immature suggestion. Han Sanqian can make a fire to cook. We can also do it. We should be better and richer than him." Zhuyanshuo said.


    Yeshijun murmured, "you know your proposal is not mature."


    Fu Tian hurriedly and gently grabbed yeshijun and told him not to say much. He still listened to what Ming Yu said.


    "OK, order the troops to make a fire and cook except for the basic guards." Ming Yu nodded: "it''s also good. At least it can give more time to those who attack the city."


    Zhuyanshuo hurried to take orders: "yes."


    After that, zhuyanshuo sounded the rest horn.


    Yeshijun snorted coldly: "just in time, take a rest. I will save my trouble."


    Then he found a cool place to lie down.


    After a while, not only the smoke curling from the top of the mountain, but also the meat cooked on the hillside.


    "It seems that some people learn from others." Su Yingxia takes Han 3000''s Roasted meat and laughs.


    Han threethousand disdained a smile.


    "Threethousand, if we beat them at this time, will they be caught off guard?" Ning Yue smiled and said, "let them learn from us."


    "Of course, they are unprepared to attack them now. However, how many of them can we attack with 200000 troops? This is of little significance, and it is even more difficult to kill them and come back." Han 3000 shook his head and refused.


    There are many dangers in the mountain, just at the top of the mountain. If Han San wants to rely on himself to resist the attack of so many people, it is a dream.


    "Then let''s just work with them?" Ning Yue doubted, "this is not a long-term plan. How long can we spend with them?"


    Han threethousand heard what he said, but did not speak. After giving the roasted meat to the two women again, he lay down comfortably: "don''t worry, opportunities are waiting."


    "Almost."


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3910

    "After dinner, you two can have a rest first, and then rest in shifts at other ambush sites." Han threethousand Dao.


    Ning Yue was worried: "now... Shift rest?"


    "Yes, threethousand. We are already short of manpower. If we have to take a rest in shifts at this time, don''t say that others suddenly increase their efforts to attack us. Even if it is a normal attack, we can''t resist it." Su Yingxia said with some worry.


    Han San shook his head. "There has been a fight outside. Plus they are cooking with us now. Isn''t their intention obvious? They are wasting as much time with us as possible. Their purpose is to provide reinforcements after the war is over."


    "These guys made it clear that they should be very sure of our attack. Therefore, at this time, they will not rush to intensify their attack, but will weaken it."


    "It''s a rare good time to have a rest. Don''t be a pity."


    "Go and have a good rest. After that, there will be some fun."


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously and closed his eyes slowly.


    Su Yingxia and Ning Yue looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    "Since threethousand said, then do it." Su Yingxia said something and turned to his position.


    Ning Yue nodded and walked towards the concave type.


    After a while, the garrison of several places quietly withdrew some of their guards.


    Han Sandu has completely snored. For him, even if the other party''s attack will weaken, the constant harassment used to disgust him will never stop.


    After all, when a large-scale war is no longer possible, harassment tactics are inevitable.


    Therefore, what Han Sanqian should do is to seize every opportunity and rest as much as possible.


    In fact, as Han 3000 expected, in the next dozen hours, the other party would launch a wave of harassment almost every ten minutes, especially in the air.


    Although it won''t be much trouble, it does have some mentality.


    However, the smoke remains the same, and the meal is done.


    It was another late night.


    Several tents have even been set up on the mountainside.


    In the central tent, yeshijun and a group of senior executives sat in front of them, filled with various delicacies and delicacies.


    However, at this moment, the mood of the people did not match these. Except that yeshijun and other people were eating and drinking, most of them were full of sadness.


    The fact is that even now, it has been more than ten hours since the siege campaign started, but the peripheral artillery still hasn''t stopped.


    This means that the siege of the periphery was not successfully won.


    "What the hell is going on outside? Is it so hard to get an empty city with 200000 troops? I can''t fight it for more than ten hours?"


    "Not to mention 200000 troops, even tens of thousands of troops, it is absolutely easy."


    "His mother, I think they are just slacking off. Don''t forget that among the 100000 troops, some are Pei family''s troops and some are based on the old demon clan. In other words, their minds must be different if they are not in our clan."


    "That''s right. What did the Pei family come here for? In the final analysis, we all know that it''s normal not to work hard. As for those old demon families, hum, it seems that they are loyal to us, but in fact? Don''t forget that the hundred demon palace and the heavenly demon palace have betrayed us long ago."


    "Of the three palaces and four halls, one has abandoned us, and the remaining two palaces and three halls may not follow us wholeheartedly."


    A group of people were so depressed that they guessed. Ming Yu and Zhu Yanshu sat in the hall without saying a word.


    Although they are not willing to make any guesses about their subordinates during the war, the analysis of the current wave of people is not unreasonable.


    It''s an empty city to fall into. However, after more than ten hours of attack, there was no gain.


    For this reason alone, even anyone would have to think more about it.


    Ming Yu looks at zhuyanshuo and expects his opinion.


    Zhuyanshuo responded slightly, but did not speak for a moment.


    The atmosphere of the whole scene fell into a dead silence for a time.


    Yeshijun glared at Fu Tian, who was eating a lot. Fu Tian was stunned. He quickly put down his food, wiped his mouth, smiled, and got up: "in my opinion, this is a fraud!"


    As soon as the words were over, all eyes focused on Fu Tian


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3911

    "Cheating?" Zhuyanshuo frowned, puzzled.


    Zhu Yanshu almost ignores and disdains yeshijun, a grumpy and impulsive childe, but he still respects Fu Tian, an old qualification of the older generation.


    Naturally, as Fu Tian said, zhuyanshuo took it for granted.


    "What Pei Gu has always told us is that when they attacked the city, they encountered the tenacious sniper of the enemy, but we all know that the city is an empty city. Why would Pei Gu lie?"


    "If you know that someone in the Pei family helped Han 3000 attack our city, can you find some answers to his lie?"


    As soon as this remark came out, someone immediately frowned: "Pei Gu may have selfish intentions, but the war reports of other old demon families are the same, which seems unlikely?"


    "It''s really impossible, but what about the sudden betrayal of the demon palace and the hundred demon palace in the city? Up to now, we don''t know why they suddenly betrayed us, just as we don''t think that other old demon families will betray us now."


    "Helping the old man means that Pei Gu is very likely to be with Han Sanqian. At the same time, he secretly communicates with the old demon clan while we are away. Then, these people pretend to be so that we can be trapped by Han Sanqian and live and die by ourselves?"


    "It is not impossible." Fu Tian nodded coldly.


    Hearing this, a group of people were speechless.


    If this is the case, then they are equivalent to being isolated.


    "It is a taboo of strategists to speculate about their subordinates in wartime." Seeing that the situation was bad, Ming Yu hurried to open his mouth.


    Fu Tian looked strange. The next second he returned to normal and said respectfully, "hehe, my subordinates are just analyzing some potential dangers and avoiding harm for everyone in time. It''s not enough to believe."


    "Elder Shenlong, although his words of helping the elder are really uncomfortable at this time, on the whole, there is a corresponding reason for him. It is only an empty city, but it can''t be attacked for a long time. It is really suspicious. We have to guard against it."


    "Yes, everything must be prepared for the worst."


    Ming Yu nodded slightly. It was really doubtful that he should fall into the city: "Lord Zhu, what''s your opinion?"


    Zhuyanshuo frowned slightly: "in fact, what Fu Lao said is not unreasonable, but what the Dragon elder said is also true."


    "I mean, maybe Pei Gu is not what we think they are. You know, Han Sanqian is full of tricks. Even if it is really an empty city, maybe this guy also has his tricks and uses something to resist us temporarily."


    "If we doubt our troops because of the small flaw of the siege, is it too hasty?"


    Ming Yu nodded: "I agree with Lord Zhu that it is difficult for Han Sanqian, a famous dog, to take advantage of him."


    "Even if it''s an empty city, I believe it''s definitely not giving in to each other. It''s just a dozen hours. We can afford to wait."


    Hearing the speech, the crowd nodded silently.


    "Well, let''s have a rest first." The rain is falling, and I am about to get up.


    Suddenly, an urgent message came from outside the tent. The next second, a figure rushed in.


    "Tell the Dragon sect leader that there is an emergency at the foot of the mountain!"


    Hearing the speech, a group of people hurried out of the tent.


    When we came to the edge of the mountain, our eyes opened wide.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a great fire, and at least thousands of torches were lit in the woods.


    "This... What the fuck is this?"


    "Shit, judging from the current torch situation, there are absolutely a lot of enemy troops." Someone suddenly exclaimed.


    "No, those people are ready to attack." Fu Tian shouted loudly.


    Yeshijun was shocked and angry, and almost at the same time, the drums at the bottom of the mountain roared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3912

    "His mother, the drums are so loud that it shows that there are not a few people who just play drums."


    "They... They are really going to attack us."


    Yeshijun frowned. He couldn''t help it any more.


    Now, it''s the time for him to lead the army. At this time, the enemy launched a sneak attack. Isn''t that hitting him hard in the face?


    With his personality, it is equivalent to someone touching the tiger''s ass.


    "Come on, immediately organize 50000 troops and drive them to the front line for me. They want to attack me at night. Dream."


    After that, Fu Tian immediately led several commanders to lead the troops away.


    Not long after, with bursts of roaring, Fu tianqin led 50000 troops to the front line at the foot of the mountain.


    With the arrival of the 50000 men, the two armies were completely opposed at the foot of the mountain.


    "How dare you attack our army at night? I help heaven here. If you are sensible, surrender quickly!" Fu Tian shouted in front of the array. He was very aggressive.


    A word shouted out. However, there was no response in the distant woods illuminated by the fire, just a few rustling footsteps.


    "Help the old man. If they don''t talk, what should they do? Attack them?" Help Tian nearby, the little commander asked.


    Fu Tian thought about it a little, but he thought that there were tens of thousands of elite soldiers in the city. The trade rushed in hastily, and the consequences were very serious.


    You can let him pretend to be a bully and let him risk killing the enemy. How can he be an old fox like him?


    Fu Tian shook his head: "the two armies are at war, and the situation is changing. At this time, the enemy is clear and dark, and rushes in. I am not afraid of death, but I have no reason to let my brother die with me."


    "Don''t they want to attack? Let them attack. Let''s defend the Diaoyutai."


    When he said this, he helped heaven to drink softly: "all generals listen to the order and put up defense in place!"


    "Yes!"


    Words fall, the public will quickly expand.


    On the top of the mountain, zhuyanshuo sighed slightly.


    "It seems that we are moving fast enough. The enemy suddenly dare not act rashly."


    Yeshijun disdained a smile: "dare he move? If he moves, I will let him be crushed to pieces. To tell you the truth, I have deployed 20000 troops on both sides of the Fu Tian array."


    "Ninetythousand people."


    Hearing this, zhuyanshuo was puzzled: "do you have any other troops transferred? Why don''t we know about this?"


    "Lord Zhu, make one thing clear. Now I am the commander in chief of this army. How to dispatch it is my business. Do you still need to ask for instructions from you? Am I right, elder Shenlong?" Yeshijun snorts coldly, and doesn''t pay attention to yeshijun at all.


    Zhuyanshuo is impatient. Although it is true that the troops should be deployed by yeshijun, deployment is not equal to complete freedom and randomness.


    Is it not too much that the 40000 troops were secretly transferred away and no one knew from beginning to end?


    Seeing Zhu Yanshuo''s dissatisfaction, Ming Yu hurried to say, "since I have full control over the army, how he deploys it is indeed his freedom."


    "However, what Lord Zhu said is also reasonable. After all, the army is related to everyone on the scene. So, at least you should explain to us afterwards why you deploy people and horses like this?"


    The rain held the water flat and said softly.


    Yeshijun snorted coldly and said with disdain, "there are elite people who should fall into the city at the foot of the mountain. Their number can never be less than 50000."


    "We sent 50000 people to face-to-face confrontation, which can only be said to be a close match."


    "The so-called balance of power means that we may win, but we may also lose."


    "If we win, let''s not say, but if we lose, then we will be further bound by them and fall into greater trouble and crisis."


    "So, in order to avoid this situation, I sent two troops of 20000 people to form flanks to ambush around the Futian army. Once a war happens, the two wings can cut off the enemy''s hands like two sharp knives. With the front Futian army, I would say that even if we can''t win wildly, at least we can''t lose easily?"


    This time, many people nodded again and again. Even zhuyanshuo knew that yeshijun''s arrangement was really no problem.


    However, he was annoyed that ye Shijun did not say anything about this kind of thing from beginning to end.


    Seeing that everyone was speechless, yeshijun was quite happy.


    However, at this time, a burst of drums suddenly appeared again.


    The people subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the top of the mountain. They were all shocked.


    Han threethousand!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3913

    "What is that guy doing?"


    "Is he hammering war drums?"


    "Shit, is he sick? At this time, he plans to cooperate with the attack from below to attack inside and outside? This method is no problem, but he doesn''t know that no one can use it at all?"


    A group of people were shocked to lose their chin. They had seen Sao operation, but they had never seen such Sao operation.


    For a long time, he wanted one or dozens of people to attack them?


    This is not hitting a stone with an egg. What is it?!


    "Han threethousand." Yeshijun roared.


    Hearing the greeting, the sound of the war drum gradually weakened until it finally disappeared.


    Han 3000 glanced at Ye Shijun and said coldly, "who is calling grandpa?"


    "Me!" Yeshijun roared angrily, but after this roar, he suddenly realized that he had been taken advantage of by Han Sanqian.


    "So it was my grandchildren who called me. Well, since it was my grandchildren who called me, tell me, what''s the matter with calling you Grandpa?" Han Sanqian smiled calmly.


    Yeshijun was speechless and angry, but at this time, he had no time to argue with Han Sanqian. He shouted angrily and said, "Han Sanqian, you are completely crazy. What are you doing? Do you want to attack the whole army on your own?"


    "I know, you really have some skills, but being able doesn''t mean being invincible."


    Han 3000 nodded with his mouth curled. "It''s really my grandson. At this time, he even cares about your grandfather''s safety. Good grandson, really good grandson."


    "Well, my dear sun, I''ll fight against you. Grandpa promised you that when we win a big victory, I will beat you lightly. I won''t do it like before."


    "Han San, you his mother!" Yeshijun''s nameless fire suddenly burst out: "do you know the Kung Fu on the skin of your mouth? Like a woman?"


    "You are a strange man. I beat drums to attack you. You had to stop me and talk to me. Now, you want to blame me?" Han threethousand shouted lightly.


    Yeshijun was so angry that he wanted to save face, but compared with Han Sanqian, this smelly mouth was not a player of the same magnitude.


    "Han threethousand, I his mother killed you." Yeshijun was so angry that he could not think of any other way in his mind except to use brute force to vent his anger.


    "Calm down, young master!" A subordinate hurried to hold him.


    Before Fu Tian left, he had told him three times and four times that he should give more persuasion when yeshijun was angry.


    "Han threethousand dares to attack us alone, which is obviously more like a pose." The subordinate explained.


    Yeshijun frowned. When his reason recovered a little, he could know that what his subordinates said was true: "do you mean that he might deliberately want to lead us to attack him?"


    "Young master, be careful to divert the tiger away from the mountain."


    Hearing this, ye Shijun took a breath of cold air.


    If he followed his anger just now, he would surely send his army to kill Han 3000.


    But in this way, a large number of main forces followed Han Sanqian. If the underground war was tight, they would be completely passive.


    "You damn Han Sanqian, you almost got your way. You put on airs in front of me and tried to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you that you are too young." After humming coldly, yeshijun shouted at the people behind him: "listen to me clearly. No one is allowed to move around without my command."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Han Sanqian applauded, and the whole person looked at yeshijun with a smile: "tut Tut, no wonder people say that after three days'' absence, they were impressed. Unexpectedly, our yeshijun and yeguaixun have learned to use their brains now."


    "Interesting, interesting, really interesting."


    Yeshijun was very angry. It seemed to praise him, but actually it was very harsh to hear.


    Han threethousand, his mouth is so fucking humiliating.


    Fuck!


    "But, dear sun, if you want to use your brain, use it well. Otherwise, it will appear that your brain is like a half jar of water. When you shake it, it will thump." After that, Han 3000 disdained a smile: "do you still call the tiger away from the mountain? Do you deserve it?"


    "To tell you clearly, Lao Tzu is here to beat you!"


    The words fell, the drum sounded again, and Han Sansan''s murderous spirit suddenly reappeared


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3914

    "Joke, Han Sanqian, do you really think you are a God? If you want to boast, you must first look at your own skills. Are you alone? Are you here to scare fools?" Yeshijun drank coldly.


    "Who told you I was alone?"


    After that, Han Sanqian suddenly accelerated and rushed down from the top of the mountain.


    To some extent, Han Sanqian was really terrible, but when yeshijun shouted angrily that he had only one person, the army was reassured. In the face of Han Sanqian''s attack, everyone rushed forward.


    Han San was like a whale falling into a school of fish. Once he entered the crowd, he directly killed the four sides.


    Even though the soldiers around yeshijun are far from the same day, they obviously don''t pay enough attention to Shang Han 3000, a pervert.


    However, even though the soldiers fell where Han 3000 passed, the asymmetry in power did not make the whole situation change significantly.


    A group of soldiers poured into Han 3000.


    Yeshijun hides behind the crowd and looks coldly at Han Sanqian who is surrounded.


    Of course, he is not a fool. In the heyday of Han Sanqian, he and Han Sanqian met each other head to head. What is this?


    He is impulsive, but not mindless.


    He had to wait for consumption. When Han Sanqian was completely exhausted and had no resistance, he went to show his great power.


    "Come on, come on, he''s only one man. Let''s kill him." Yeshijun continued to command people to kill Han 3000.


    No matter how good a person is, he will drown in the continuous water!


    With yeshijun''s command, more and more soldiers joined the war, and all of a sudden the sword was shining.


    "Lord Zhu, what do you think?" Ming Yu stood far away from the battlefield and asked zhuyanshuo.


    Zhuyanshuo coughed slightly: "to tell you the truth, it is our expectation that the general attack will be launched at the foot of the mountain, and Han Sanqian will also attack at the top of the mountain. After all, this is a double attack, and the left and right are attacks. This is the art of war."


    "However, what I really didn''t expect was that Han 3000''s attack was coming, but it was a man."


    "I dare say that I don''t know whether I should praise Han Sanqian or show my sympathy and pity for him."


    "After all, a man''s attack can not only show his unparalleled courage, but also reveal all kinds of sadness."


    In fact, Ming Yu felt the same way when he heard the speech. However, there was still a slight worry on his eyebrows: "however, I always feel that there is fraud in it. It seems that Han Sanqian is not a reckless person. He dares to attack us alone. Should he be prepared?"


    Zhuyanshuo nodded: "his plot should be to contain us with his own strength, and then cooperate with the attack at the foot of the mountain to complete the general attack. In fact, yeshijun is right. As long as we don''t get lured away by him."


    "Is it really that simple?" The rain frowned.


    Although it really looks like this, but I don''t know why, Ming Yu always feels a little uneasy.


    "At most, there are a group of senior executives on the top of Han 3000 mountain, with a maximum number of hundreds. The subordinates believe that they will bring us some trouble, but they will never play a big role." After that, zhuyanshuo looked to the top of the mountain: "if the Dragon elder is not at ease, his subordinates suggest that we can send three troops at this time, two of which are in the shape of wings, ambushing around, and the last one is always alert to the front, ready to deal with these senior executives'' team raids at any time."


    Ming Yu thinks a little and nods.


    Zhuyanshuo quickly nodded to the three commanders nearby. The three commanders quickly deployed after taking orders.


    In less than a moment, the three elite troops separated the left and right sides to ambush and the center to stand by at any time according to Ming Yu''s instructions.


    "Kill."


    Almost as soon as the deployment was completed, three troops rushed down from the top of the mountain on the left and right sides, including the front seat where Han 3000 had just come down.


    "So it is!" Seeing the three troops attacking from three sides, zhuyanshuo clenched his fist.


    He guessed Han Sanqian''s intention correctly!


    "Han threethousand, you want to play Yin. Hey hey, it''s a pity. I have expected it for a long time." Yeshijun smiled coldly, and laughed at Han Sanqian loudly: "Han Sanqian, you are just like that."


    Han threethousand smiled coldly: "really?"


    Then, ye Shijun suddenly opened his pupils and seemed to see a fantastic scene


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3915

    Although Han Sanqian just smiled at him and did nothing, yeshijun could read an unspeakable terror from Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    Anti Buddha, Han Sanqian has shown him something.


    "Yeshijun, you have been beaten so many times by me. I believe that even a pig should learn to be smart. I am the only one who wants to attack you. Don''t you think it''s possible?"


    "I dare to come. Naturally, I have my plan."


    "Come out of his mother."


    Han threethousand shouted angrily.


    Roar!


    All the animals roared and came slowly.


    "Those strange animals again!" When it rains, the hell is shocked.


    "His mother, we didn''t see any trace of these strange animals before. How could it......" zhuyanshuo was extremely depressed. Suddenly, he suddenly thought of something: "it''s the heavenly book. Han Sansan absolutely put those strange animals into the heavenly book in advance, so God doesn''t know the ghost..."


    Ming Yu''s teeth clenched. Yes, she also reflected.


    "Damn it, I ignored these guys." The dark rain drank coldly.


    Yeshijun was also shocked at this time. However, after calming his mind a little, he shouted angrily at the troops behind him: "stop those animals for me."


    As soon as the words were heard, the army behind them roared forward to meet the army of strange animals.


    The army of strange beasts was also unwilling to be outdone. As soon as the two sides touched each other, the flames of war flared up.


    Han Sanqian is not idle. Even if he is trapped in a tight encirclement, he is still fighting.


    Su Yingxia, Ning Yue and Moyang each led a large army along the way. They also met the ambush army on the third route. There were many explosions between the two sides.


    On the hillside, which was still quite calm, at this moment, there was a loud noise and the flames of war were burning!


    "Help the old man and fight on the road."


    At the front line of the position below the mountain, the commander pointed to the hillside behind him and said in a hurry.


    Fu Tian''s face is cold, but he has already become an old dog in his heart. He is afraid of death, but his greed for power and wealth is so strong that people are angry


    The battle was fierce on the mountain. He was a little worried. If he stuck to his position, he would be in a miserable position if there were any accidents behind him.


    His heart wavered a little, but at this time he had no other way: "tell everyone, stand by, our task is to guard the front line, and other things have nothing to do with us."


    "I understand."


    The commander hurried down to make arrangements and looked at the hillside anxiously.


    "His mother, Han San, what kind of medicine are you selling in your gourd? At this time, you can still launch such a large-scale battle?" He looked at the battlefield and sighed, but he was completely speechless for a moment.


    He really wanted to go up and have a look, but when he thought that there was still a great enemy behind him, he was helpless for a while.


    Bang bang!


    The war continued.


    "My Lord, the mountains are fighting."


    Standing before the siege, the servants beside peigu were looking at the mountains and could not help saying.


    Pei Gu looked around and saw that the sky over the mountains had almost been lit up by the war. I think the war there was also extremely fierce.


    The servant looked back slightly. Seeing that Pei Gu''s expression was wrong, he wondered, "master, why are you worried?"


    Pei Gu took a breath and thought back slightly: "this is really strange."


    "Strange?"


    "The other side said that the city was empty. However, our attack was seriously hampered and we failed to capture it for more than ten hours. Therefore, there should be many soldiers in the city."


    "But if there were many soldiers in the city, why would such a large-scale battle break out in the mountains?"


    "Are there so many people in Han 3000?"


    "I suddenly had a question on my mind." Pei Gu suddenly said.


    The servant was stunned: "what is the master thinking?"


    "I was thinking, what Xiao Qi said to me. Did I really choose the wrong one?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3916

    "What the owner means is that we made the wrong choice?" Servant way.


    Pei Gu shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, but Xiao Qi once told me that Han Sanqian was unfathomable. To be honest, just before that, I thought Xiao Qi was inexperienced, so he was short-sighted."


    "But now it seems that Xiao Qi is not what I judged. I am too determined."


    "In fact, judging from the current situation, I look at that boy with a different eye."


    "If you think about it, the 400000 strong army, by definition, should be a force of destruction. However, after more than ten hours, we have made no progress."


    "Moreover, the most valuable thing about this son is that there are so many tracks. Up to now, we can''t even tell which side of the intelligence is true and which side is false."


    The servant nodded: "after all these years of fighting, to be honest, I really haven''t met this situation today."


    Pei Gu sighed: "yes, this boy has something to say."


    "However, my Lord, he has the ability to return to his ability. In fact, I feel no problem with your choice." The servant said, "at present, the momentum of the Han 3000 is there."


    "But in fact, no matter how proficient he is in deception, under the absolute suppression of his troops, he is nothing but a cunning woman who can make bricks without straw."


    Pei Gu nodded his head, and the regret in his heart was obviously reduced: "what he said is also reasonable."


    "No matter how smart and powerful he is in this war, he is doomed to die. No matter how much trouble he makes, the result will only cause us some trouble, but the final result can never be changed."


    The servant nodded: "what the master said is very true."


    "Order the troops to slow down the attack." Pei Gu murmured, "the men are tired after attacking for more than ten hours."


    "Let them all come back and have a rest. By the way, let''s have a look at the fireworks show over there."


    The servant took orders: "I''ll give you the order."


    Then the servant hurried to the front drummer and said something.


    Drum up, then Jinming, the siege troops slowly stop the attack and begin to retreat.


    After more than ten hours of fighting, the city, which was originally full of clouds and smoke, finally recovered its rare calm.


    Almost the same as Pei Gu, the other three armies also camped and settled down at this time to rest their troops.


    At this time, people with leisure even watched the fireworks show in the mountains like peigu.


    Simon, outside the tent.


    Outside the tent on the far right, a dark figure rushed from the outside and then entered the tent.


    Inside the tent, two huge people like a hill were standing on both sides of the door, but the man sitting in the central main hall drinking muggy wine was surprisingly small.


    Looking from a distance, it is not only different from the two giant men, but also looks like a child.


    The shadow entered the tent, but he was extremely respectful to the child like person: "Hall Lord."


    "What is it?" The child glanced at the dark shadow with a little dissatisfaction, and said impatiently, "don''t you see that I''m drinking sullen wine?"


    "Temple Lord, someone sent you a letter."


    "Read." He said impatiently.


    "The messenger said it was a confidential matter." The shadow said something, and gave the letter to him with both hands. He did not dare to read it.


    "Trouble!" With a murmur of dissatisfaction, he put down his glass, moved his hand, and the letter flew to him.


    When he opened the envelope, he just looked at it for a moment, but suddenly threw the letter on the ground. Obviously, he was startled: "grass, are they crazy?"


    The two giants and the shadow saw their appearance. Although they were very curious, they only dared to sneak away with their remaining light.


    "These two guys, who have fucking turned their backs on me, want to drag me along? Are they sick?"


    He cursed angrily. The next second, he quickly bent over and picked up the letter. Then he quickly hid it in his sleeve. He glanced at three subordinates and said, "nothing happened tonight. Do you understand?"


    "This matter concerns the life and death of all people in the troll hall. If other people were to die, I would let them guard their mouth. But you are all my brothers, so..."


    "I understand." The three men took orders together.


    "You go down first. I want to be quiet." This person is no other than the Lord of the troll hall and the demon ghost.


    The three subordinates hurried to leave. As soon as they left, the demon ghost took out the letter again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3917

    "Hoo!"


    Looking at the contents in front of the letter, the demon ghost still couldn''t help breathing.


    The contents of the letter were almost startling. People couldn''t help sweating on their forehead. The last half of the letter made the demons and ghosts pale and their lips tremble.


    "I''m so brave, you guys, shit!" He closed the letter: "according to your way of playing, I am walking a tightrope with you. If you don''t pay attention, I will die to pieces, and even destroy the foundation of my Troll hall for tens of thousands of years."


    Thinking of this, the demon ghost picked up the letter and began to tear it. However, as soon as his hand touched the letter, he gave up the idea.


    "I am a demon and ghost. I have few friends and only enemies in my life, but you two dogs are the only two friends of me. Fuck, what kind of friends are you, pig friends and dog friends!" After all, he threw the letter into a ball and held it in his hand.


    "All the ancestors of the troll hall, tell me, what should I do?"


    With a depressed sigh, he put the letter back again, drank a glass of wine, and then lay heavily on the ground with empty eyes, as if thinking about something.


    When it was bright again, the demon ghost who was thinking about things opened his eyes. After thinking about it all night, he actually thought about it directly. He didn''t know if he was asleep.


    He rubbed his temples, his head lifted slightly, and there was still a roar outside.


    "Come here." He gave a cry.


    A giant hurried in from outside the tent: "temple Lord."


    "How long did I sleep?" He asked.


    "Temple Lord, it is noon now. You have slept for nearly six hours."


    "Six hours?" The demon ghost could not help but slap himself in the face with chagrin: "I knew his mother''s drinking would cause trouble."


    Then he hurried to get up, simply tidied up his clothes, wiped his eyes: "the fight has been going on outside, and has never stopped?"


    "Tell the temple Lord, yes, I have never stopped."


    "Damn it, this city is not like an empty city. The information there should be wrong, so at most, there shouldn''t be many people there. They brought 200000 people there. They killed the other side as easily as pinching ants. Why did they fight like us for so long?"


    "My subordinates don''t know. However, the combat offensive has shown no sign of weakening since last night. My subordinates believe that the war may last longer."


    The demon ghost nodded. Everyone survived by licking blood on the tip of the knife. It was easy to predict the battle.


    According to the current sound, it may not be finished in six hours.


    However, it''s normal for people like me to spend a lot of time attacking the city. After all, people have a solid city defense and a strong firepower to suppress it.


    But what kind of city defense can there be in these mountains? Do they need to fight that long?


    "Temple Lord, my subordinates said something they shouldn''t have said." That''s humane.


    "Although you and I are superiors and subordinates, we are also brothers. If you want to speak frankly, don''t beat around the bush."


    "Although it has been more than 20 hours since we formally attacked the city, to be honest, my subordinates feel that this is just the beginning."


    "Oh?" The demon ghost doubted.


    "Up to now, we haven''t even figured out how many enemies there are in the city and in the mountains. This shows that the so-called Han 3000 is highly accomplished in military skills. Our 400000 troops are divided into two groups. Theoretically, this one by one attack should be completed early."


    "But strangely, now we are blocked at both ends."


    The demon ghost nodded: "you''re right. I thought about tenthousand possibilities when I set out, but I didn''t think it would happen now."


    "They are only tens of thousands of people, but now it seems that at least 200000 people are pulling us. This is really strange."


    "The temple Lord is right."


    The demon ghost was silent for a moment, then suddenly nodded, looked at the follower and said, "do you like walking on a tightrope?"


    "Tightrope walking?" The entourage was obviously stunned and obviously didn''t know what the demon meant.


    The demon ghost smiled at him: "yes, the kind of tightrope gambler."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3918

    When the attendants heard the speech, they were even more stupid.


    He really didn''t know what his temple Lord meant by this.


    "My subordinates don''t quite understand." The follower lowered his head and said softly.


    The demon ghost put away his smile and sighed: "one side is personal feelings, the other side is traditional rules. If it''s you, what choice do you make?"


    "Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness have been in a dilemma. My subordinates don''t know how to choose. However, no matter what the hall Lord chooses, my subordinates will follow the hall Lord."


    "OK." The demon ghost smiled softly: "I know."


    The words fell, he gently hooked his hand, the attendant immediately understood his meaning, and put his ear close to his mouth.


    The demon ghost whispered something quickly, and the attendant soon looked puzzled.


    "Temple Lord, what does that mean?" The retinue looked at him.


    The demon ghost smiled gently: "if you walk on a tightrope, you will lose everything if you take the wrong step. Therefore, be careful."


    "I see."


    "Well, you go down." After that, the demon sent his subordinates away and returned to the bed in his tent.


    He took out a map and studied it carefully. While looking at it, he drank a little wine. He shook his head again and again.


    "This is strange." He sighed gloomily, his face uncertain.


    At the other end.


    The same is a sigh, the same is the four words: "this is strange."


    Then the four small commanders came over: "help the old man. The mountain has been hit so far. Why did the enemy in our position delay in attacking?"


    "We stayed here all night, but there was no movement across the street."


    "Help the old, what shall we do now?"


    Fu Tian was also very depressed, and his spirit collapsed overnight. However, he didn''t find anything now.


    This really makes Fu Tian completely confused about what the situation is.


    In the face of his subordinates'' questions, Fu Nai really wanted to scold. You asked me, who should I ask?


    But as the commander-in-chief here, Fu Tian knows that he can''t do this.


    After a little thought, Fu Tian frowned and said, "no matter what the other party does, it is our main task to hold the position. If the order goes on, let the soldiers be patient. The enemy is likely to deliberately consume with us."


    "You don''t know. When it was time to fall into the city, this guy was playing psychological warfare with us at an extreme disadvantage. As a result, this guy used this war to beat most of our soldiers'' minds. This is also one of the main reasons for our last failure."


    Hearing Fu Tian''s words, the four commanders responded in unison: "subordinates understand."


    "Yes." Fu Tian suddenly stopped the four commanders.


    The four commanders stopped at once: "what else do you want to do to help the old man?"


    Fu Tian''s words reached his throat, he swallowed them forcibly, waved his hand, and signaled that they could go down.


    As soon as the four men left, Fu Tian looked sad.


    Although he ordered the commander to appease the soldiers, in fact, he was the most disturbed on the whole position.


    There are more than 100000 troops on the mountainside, but so far, the battle has lasted so long without stopping, which has to make people worried about the above situation.


    Once there is any change, it will be a fatal blow to their front troops.


    On the mountainside.


    Even at noon, the whole night''s battle was still in fierce confrontation.


    The hillside was full of explosions.


    The monsters of the strange beast army and the death cavalry opposite almost come and go. Both sides are rampaging among the crowd.


    Although the death iron cavalry is protected by Yin Qi and is invulnerable to weapons, the army of strange beasts has always had its own characteristics. Some strange beasts, like the original Han 3000, can cause tons of damage to the death iron cavalry.


    Both sides have their own injuries and gains.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing became the other two powerful firepower points after Han Sanqian. They led their troops from left to right. Although yeshijun''s army had already ambushed, they were really helpless against these two little perverts for a while.


    In addition, the two people echoed around and formed horns with each other, which made Ye Shijun''s army a headache.


    It''s not that they never thought of sending experts to set fire to the two women, but it''s a pity that the two women are also surrounded by love girls. With the help of experts such as Ning Yue, they can often help the two women smooth out the obstacles around them, so that they can output with peace of mind.


    As for Han Sanqian


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, Han Sanyi slapped a dozen soldiers in front of him, and compared his hands with the sign of pause


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3919

    Shit!


    The fight was fierce, but someone suddenly called for a pause at this time!


    This is a war of life and death. It''s bleeding to death. But you are calling for a pause. Do you want to play the game?


    This should be replaced by anyone. Not only will no one pay attention to him, but they may also swear that the other party is stupid.


    But what happened was that this man was Han Sanqian.


    As soon as he shouted, the soldiers around him almost stopped without the command of their superiors.


    Cao, the siege of Han threethousand is a high-pressure and high-risk job. Now it''s not easy for someone to stop. Everyone wants to take a breath. As for who calls for a pause, who cares.


    In fact, not only the soldiers want to stop, but also a group of executives like yeshijun really want to catch their breath.


    This battle lasted more than six hours. That was twelve hours. Who wouldn''t be tired under such circumstances?!


    Therefore, the seemingly outrageous request was granted.


    The whole scene was really suspended


    No one in the audience even moved again.


    This scene, when shocked, was full of embarrassment, especially who had more people and who was more embarrassed.


    Yeshijun wanted to kick his face into his trouser pocket, but his body stopped honestly.


    "Han San, what the fuck are you doing? You still have to pause on the battlefield? You''ve been a family." No matter how honest Ye Shijun is, he must be tough on his lips. After all, he is now the commander of these people!


    "You are not tired after playing for so long." Han threethousand gave him a blank look.


    Yeshijun must admit that he is really tired. However, he can''t admit it even if he kills him: "hum, it''s a little tired, but it''s much better than you."


    "After all, I don''t have as many people as you have to deal with."


    Han threethousand nodded: "although I''m not happy with what you said, I must admit that what you said is true. After all, I''m facing a wheel fight. You''re playing cold shots. The consumption is totally different."


    "Hum, just know. Now, you have two choices. Either kneel down and apologize, or stop. We beat you to kneel down and apologize." Yeshijun laughed coldly.


    Hearing this, Han San shook his head: "so confident? Are you sure to win?"


    "What about that?" Yeshijun said with disdain.


    "It''s just a pause. Look, you''re obsessed with confidence." Han threethousand rolled his eyes in silence: "I just think you guys are tired enough. Let you eat and be a full ghost."


    "I don''t care."


    After that, ye Shijun was so angry that he said, "Han Sanqian, you really can pretend. You also want us to be hungry ghosts. Sorry, I want you to be hungry ghosts."


    Yeshijun drank coldly: "everyone, give it to me immediately. After we take it down, we will have plenty of fish and meat."


    "Yes!"


    The generals take orders.


    Han threethousand smiled helplessly and shook his head. "Originally, he was kind enough to let you eat enough to play again, but who can think of it? You take this kindness as a good bullying capital. OK, I''ll show my cards. I won''t pretend."


    "Surrender¡°


    "Surrender? Han San, are you confused?" Yeshijun said angrily.


    "If you don''t surrender when you are surrounded, you are confused." Words fall, Han threethousand chuckles: "you will know later."


    After that, Han 3000 directly started with the moon wheel of heaven fire, and the jade sword rushed into the crowd like a hungry tiger, which was very fierce.


    At almost the same time, Su Yingxia and others also launched an attack when they saw Han Sanqian''s attack. At that time, the hot war just started again.


    "Kill me, kill me!" Yeshijun shouts loudly. Do you know later? Wait a minute, he knows a fart. All he knows is that he will let Han 3000 die.


    With his constant wave, more and more troops went to kill Han 3000.


    However, Han Sanqian was not afraid at all. Instead, he suddenly smiled coldly at the soldiers who rushed up: "what are you waiting for?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3920

    "Who is he talking to?"


    "Grass, is he talking to our people?"


    "Is he really ill?"


    A group of senior executives in the rear, looking at the inexplicable response of China and South Korea, were completely confused one by one at a time.


    But the next second, someone gave them the answer.


    I saw that among the troops who rushed to Han Sanqian, suddenly, many people raised their hands, drew knives and hacked on the back of the people in front. At the same time, they turned their heads and violently hacked at the troops behind.


    "Kill!"


    With their collective roar, what was originally a good army was forcibly split into two parts.


    The former faced Han 3000 without backup, while the latter who rushed forward did not expect that the friendly forces in front of him would suddenly turn around and attack him.


    For a time, there was chaos on both sides, just by Han Sanhe and the sudden emergence of the camp that sentenced the army to kill.


    With the chaos in the front battlefield, the soldiers on the left and right wings were suddenly distracted. Taking this opportunity, Su Yingxia and Ziqing troops successively broke through the enemy''s defense line, entered the interior, and gradually joined Han Sanqian.


    Ye Shijun''s eyes stared like cattle, and it was obviously difficult to accept such a situation for a time.


    Zhu Yanshu and Ming Yu showed the same panic.


    They don''t understand, how... How can this happen!


    These people are obviously their people, and even they can be sure that many people have never seen Han Sanqian at all, but why, they suddenly defected, and it''s time to betray them and cooperate with Han Sanqian?!


    "Fu Mei! It''s Fu Mei!" Zhuyanshuo suddenly remembered something.


    He looked back, and sure enough, there was no trace of Fu Mei around.


    "What, Fu Mei?" Ming Yu was shocked.


    "Elder Shenlong, Fu Mei is simply playing tricks with us. She really surrendered Han Sanqian. She deliberately came back to win our trust, and then..."


    "What?" Hearing the words, Ming Yu immediately took a step backwards in horror.


    "She simply deceived us into coming here. The purpose is to lead us into the urn, and then work together to encircle us. We... We were deceived." Zhu Yanshuo''s face is even worse than crying.


    After hearing this, Ming Yu had a little taste, and it seemed that everything would make sense.


    No wonder there are so many subdued troops at the foot of the mountain. In fact, everything is Fu Mei''s plan.


    Damn it, I really believed her at the beginning and gave her military power


    Now, she took her military power and brought her own people to fight against herself.


    Ming Yu felt really humiliating, and IQ was rubbed on the ground countless times.


    "Ye Shijun, you''ve been tricked. In fact, I''ve already secretly joined hands with Fu Mei. The purpose is to lead you here. I''ll attack you inside and outside, plus Fu Mei''s response to the external peace, and take your dog''s life. Now, you know why I say you lost."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and flew in the air like the God of war.


    Ye Shijun glared angrily at Han Sanqian, and then looked back at the scattered army around, and the anger suddenly lost most of his confidence.


    The troops have dispersed, and the morale of the army has fallen to the bottom. Even if there is an advantage in the number of people, the general trend has gone.


    In particular, Han Sanqian''s words undoubtedly made most people panic.


    They were surrounded.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, steady, steady."


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Zhu Yan hurriedly shouted at the soldiers.


    Later, it ordered the drum soldiers to beat drums quickly to stabilize the situation.


    Ming Yu didn''t talk nonsense. Several masters attacked several ways and forcibly killed the soldiers who tried to escape with bloody and brutal methods on the spot.


    In this way, the army, which had been in chaos, managed to regain its footing.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. Even if they use treachery against us, so what? We have 200000 people, and all the conspiracy is just a paper tiger." Ye Shijun also shouted at the soldiers.


    The soldiers looked at each other, which seemed to be reasonable to some extent.


    However, when ye Shijun''s voice just played some role, Han Sanqian over there said again, "Ye Shijun, don''t you feel guilty when you say this?"


    "When Fu Mei didn''t come out, you averaged with us for six hours. Now that Fu Mei came out, one change after another, do you still think you can stick to it?"


    After that, Han Sanqian suddenly looked at the soldiers and soldiers: "everyone, listen to me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3921

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, this bastard is full of lies." Ye Shijun hurriedly stopped, and at the same time looked at Fu Mei with hatred: "and you bitch, you dare to betray me fucking."


    "When the battle is over later, Fu Mei, let me put my words here. I need to let you survive, not die."


    "Hehe, let my sister survive but not die. You have to ask us whether we agree or not." Fu Lin directly stood up and pointed to Ye Shijun and said coldly.


    "Traitors, traitors, you traitors." Ye Shijun shouted angrily, "you are not qualified to talk to me."


    "No one wants to talk to you trash. From beginning to end, it''s you who keep talking there. The leader of our family just wants to talk to the brothers present."


    "You..." Ye Shijun was angry, but in the blink of an eye, he saw that most of the soldiers were looking at Han Sanqian. For a moment, he was speechless to the extreme.


    Obviously, these people want to hear what Han Sanqian said.


    "As you can see, do you know most of the people behind me? If you don''t know them, I can also introduce them. They were once your comrades in arms."


    "On that day, they sniped at me with nearly 100000 troops in the city, but they were surprisingly killed by me alone. Finally, they were defeated and left the city. And the soldiers behind me were abandoned by them."


    "As the saying goes, if a scholar dies for a confidant, you fight your life. It''s someone else''s credit to win, but if you lose, you''ll be abandoned. Excuse me, are you really willing?"


    "Han is not talented, others have little ability, but he is surprisingly loyal to his brother. Those who can enter our door have pills, weapons and divine beasts."


    "I know, some people will say I''m bragging, but the eyes of the masses are bright. Look at the army of strange beasts and you will know whether I''m lying. If you are interested, turn around and pick any one."


    After that, Fulin stood up: "brothers, you have to work hard for the Ming Lord. It''s needless to say how many people we have been abandoned about falling into the city."


    "I thought it was a tragedy before, but after we followed Han Sanqian, we were stunned to find that this was a great comedy. Because after we followed him, we had everything."


    "You should see now that our all-in-one weapons are excellent. Hehe, it''s nothing. Ask some people who know us in your team, and ask them if our cultivation has been improved by several grades compared with the past? Hehe, don''t be afraid to tell you, 3000 gave us a lot of pills. Just for the first time, it''s almost what you can earn after ten years of hard work."


    "Moreover, all those who followed him were promoted at least one level."


    After that, many executives and masters who were abandoned at the beginning stood up one after another, with confident smiles on their faces and weapons in their hands.


    A person may lie, but when a group of people stand up, the lie is unlikely to be a lie. Especially now, everyone still has real things in their hands.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense, it''s just a face saving project. What capital can he have to give so many things to them? He''s just pretending to be a rich man." Ye Shijun shouted loudly.


    "Big family?" Han Sanyi smiled, "I''m really lazy to explain according to my previous personality. However, today is different. I said, I''ll show my cards."


    Then he moved his hand directly, and a lot of gold and silver jewelry and all kinds of magic soldiers were directly scattered in the space ring: "in addition, I forgot to tell you that someone Han has another identity, that is, Xianling Island, which is used to refine pills and cure diseases. Have you heard that I am the new island owner. Your Shenlong elder should know this very well. Now, do I have capital¡°


    As soon as this word came out, the people directly looked at the gold and silver jewelry and all kinds of magic soldiers on the spot, and then heard Han Sanqian''s words and looked at Ming Yu.


    Although Ming Yu didn''t have any expression, she didn''t refute Han Sanqian''s words, but she had explained that Han Sanqian''s words were quite true.


    Many soldiers immediately whispered. Although it was not obvious, at least it was not as murderous as before.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden cry of surprise next to Ye Shijun: "don''t be tempted by them, our reinforcements are coming."


    Looking around with his voice, sure enough, in the mountains, a large army rushed here quickly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3922

    That army, for several miles, they are tall. Even if they are far away, it is clear that this army is absolutely elite.


    Seeing the reinforcements, the lame soldiers who had been fooled by Han Sanqian took time to cheer up.


    Especially those executives are the most excited at this time.


    "Haha, here it is, here comes our reinforcements."


    "Look at this army, at least it is also the elite of nearly 10000 people."


    "Coming to the army not only means that our combat effectiveness is enhanced, but the most important thing is that it means that we have won the city at one fell swoop. To put it bluntly, that is, our army will continue to come to support later. Haha, 400000 troops are gathered, Han 3000, you don''t even know how to die at that time, and you are qualified to boast about your ability here?"


    "You have to spend your life if you have money, Han Sanqian. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    A group of people immediately smiled, and it was a sneer at Han Sanqian.


    Some enchanted people, hearing these words, completely gave up their thoughts for a moment.


    After all, even if Han Sanqian''s words are exaggerated, there is one thing that is irrefutable, that is, no matter how good things are, they have no life to enjoy them.


    Judging from the current situation, there is no doubt that Han 3000 will be defeated.


    "Lao Tzu is the master now. After killing Han 3000 later, all the gold and silver treasures and all kinds of magic soldiers he just showed off will be distributed to you." Ye Shijun looked at Han Sanqian and laughed coldly.


    These things are really attractive, but for ye Shijun, its allure is obviously no better than the revenge pleasure of killing Han Sanqian.


    "Haha, ye Gongzi is magnificent." A senior executive immediately agreed excitedly: "brothers, those treasures look very attractive. Haha, killing someone makes us more attractive. I''ve never done such a cool thing in my life."


    "If we get rid of him and get promoted, we can still make a fortune. It''s a great pleasure in life."


    "Go!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and then rushed to Han 3000 in advance.


    If someone takes the lead, naturally, then more people are willing to follow, with one person moving, and ten thousand people moving.


    Su Yingxia, Fu Mei and others saw this and raised their knives one after another. However, at this time, Han Sanqian directly knocked them over with Qi force for several consecutive palms. After several people, he just flew slightly in the face of the people who besieged him. After avoiding their attack, he did not take another shot.


    Seeing Han Sanqian retreat to a small space, a group of people have a different interpretation.


    "Haha, Han Sanqian, didn''t you pull your ass just now? Why, now?"


    "His mother, don''t even dare to return your hand, are you so seedless?"


    "In fact, he can come even if he has no seed. He suddenly called a pause, and then boasted that he didn''t want to kill us, so he advised us. In fact, he simply couldn''t hold on and found a broken excuse."


    "Haha, it''s cool to blow something like cow, but once it''s poked, it''s painful."


    A group of people laughed and laughed.


    Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly, "look, I''m happy with you."


    "I just believe that some brothers are willing to join us after listening to what they just said. Therefore, I don''t want to hurt them blindly. You really can pull."


    The few people didn''t get angry because of this, but smiled softly: "come on, you continue to blow, we''re listening."


    "What''s the matter? Here comes a small army, and you''re so excited?" Han Sanqian said with a smile, "in fact, according to your disposition to think too much, it may indeed be like being beaten to the excitement point."


    "But haven''t you thought about other possibilities?"


    "Such as..."


    Han Sanqian was just halfway through his words, but he heard Ye Shijun disdain a smile: "then I''ll guess according to your boasting characteristics. For example, do you think those people may be your people?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, which was tacit, but in turn, the group behind Ye Shijun burst into thunderous laughter at this time.


    "His mother, you guessed right, young master Ye. This silly boy really wants to boast that he brought these people."


    "Ouch, NIMA, my stomach hurts so much, hahahaha."


    Han Sanqian smiled gently and looked at the army at the foot of the mountain. His face was filled with his own confident smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3923

    "Look, smelly silly than, those people are tall and strong, your people?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that even if we are far away, we can clearly know that it is a disciple of the troll hall. The people in the troll hall are like giants, as their names are, and we are quite impressed."


    "Troll hall, hehe, the old-fashioned door sect of the demon clan, although it''s only about 10000 people, in fact, these people are all elite because of their body shape."


    "That''s right. These people are a huge energy wherever they put them. With their help, the situation will definitely change. Not to mention that they can free up their hands to help us, which means that other armies can free up their hands."


    "Han Sanqian, wash your neck."


    A group of people can''t say clearly about their happiness. After all, in the current difficult situation, when the dawn suddenly dawns, the excitement is difficult to control, the words are too much, and the ridicule is intensive.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, smiled and remained silent for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "in that case, don''t say I bully you, just give you a chance, and wait for them to arrive. How about?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, a group of people laughed first, and the next second, the group burst into laughter.


    "His mother, I''ve seen people who want to die, but I''ve never seen anyone so cheap."


    "Han Sanqian, you''re really good at it. I don''t know whether your boy is mentally ill or whether his mother''s pretending is used to pretending that he can''t get down, but anyway, with what you just said, I don''t hate you so much."


    "You are more sympathetic to him, aren''t you? Hahahaha."


    "Hahahaha."


    A group of people laughed crazily and disdained it. Su Yingxia and others over there were also confused.


    "What on earth is threethousand doing?" Ning Yue frowned: "I can understand persuading the opposite side to surrender, but seeing the enemy reinforcements coming, not only did they not retreat, but also stepped up their attack, how did they... Wait?"


    "The hall of trolls is an old powerful force of the demon clan. Although the number of people who came is not very large, our strength must not be underestimated. We are already in a very difficult situation. Isn''t it clear that the three thousand will push us into the fire pit?"


    "Yes, we are not the advantage Bureau, I really don''t understand..."


    Even the old subordinates, even if they trust each other, but at least this time, it is difficult for everyone to understand.


    Su Yingxia didn''t make a sound, silently listening to the questions of several people in her ears, and her eyebrows frowned tightly for a time.


    As a wife, as the person who knows Han Sanqian best, she knows that Han Sanqian must have her reason for doing so, but she thinks about what the reason is, and is at a loss that no one comes for it.


    "Wait, just his mother according to your meaning, let''s wait."


    Ye Shijun patted the coffin and said coldly, "people beg to die, do we still want to refuse? In that case, doesn''t it seem that our gang is too impersonal?"


    Waiting is waiting.


    Ye Shijun temporarily stopped attacking, and a group of people waited in place.


    Han Sanqian also did not launch any attack, and stood in the same place as the other side in the same way of waiting.


    The fool is Fu Tian.


    It''s clear that there was still a war above. Why suddenly there was no news.


    The natural view at the foot of the mountain is not as good as that on the mountain. After waiting for a long time, I heard the soldiers report that a giant was found outside.


    Later, before Fu Tian could make any response, a secret letter came from above asking to open the gate and let the party in. It was the people from the friendly Troll hall.


    Hearing this news, Fu Tian was very happy. After all, their reinforcements finally came.


    But the joy didn''t even have time to stay for a few more seconds, but Fu Tian''s eyebrows suddenly frowned tightly.


    "Seems... Seems something wrong?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3924

    "What''s wrong with helping the old?" One of the commanders asked.


    Fu Tian frowned and thought for a long time. He took out the letter from his hand and handed it to the little commander.


    After receiving the letter, the little commander was immediately stupid.


    If everything in the front is normal, then the latter sentence is completely bullshit.


    "Let the people of the troll hall enter the hillside immediately, and we will immediately open the gate. At the same time, tell the enemy that Han Sanqian has an order at the same time, and the people of the troll hall, they can''t attack."


    "What does that mean?" The little commander was silly: "our reinforcements are coming. If we don''t help us fight the enemy at the foot of the mountain, let''s not mention it. This miscellaneous makes us give orders to the soldiers of the other side for the other side''s generals."


    "I''ve fought all my life, and I''ve never seen such a war."


    Hearing the little commander''s question, Fu Tian is also full of complaints. Let alone the little commander is young. Even at his age, he has seen countless storms and waves and has never seen this kind of play.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian looked at the messenger: "are you sure this is really a secret letter sent to me by childe Ye himself?"


    "My subordinates absolutely dare not joke about the military situation. This letter is indeed written by Mr. Ye himself."


    "Isn''t he drunk?" Fu Tian questioned.


    "In the war, as the commander, how could ye Gongzi get drunk?" After that, the messenger took out something like a little red bean from his arms: "by the way, this is what Han Sanqian gave to Ye Gongzi. He said that as long as we explained the release to the enemy and lit this special signal pill, Han Sanqian''s people and horses would naturally obey orders."


    "It''s so fucking strange. These two people are crazy. I don''t understand which song this is." Fu Tian shouted gloomily.


    A few commanders, look at me, I look at you, for a moment, I am speechless, this order is really ridiculous.


    After a long time, one of them couldn''t help asking, "then help the old, what shall we do now?"


    "What to do? Military orders are like mountains. Even if the leader wants us to cut watermelons, we have to bite the bullet and cut them. If the order goes on, do as the letter says."


    The four commanders immediately took orders. Some people began to release their own smoke to inform the reinforcements of their location. Others began to loudly convey Han Sanqian''s order to the enemy in the woods and release the special smoke pill given by Han Sanqian at the same time.


    After a meal of operation, soon after, the people in the troll hall rushed over, and to Fu Tian''s surprise, the enemies in the woods really didn''t launch any attack all the way.


    "Help the old."


    The troll hall people successfully reached the pass, but the leader was a young man of more than 20. Seeing Fu Tian, he saluted respectfully.


    Although Fu Tian smiled, it was obvious that he was very confused: "are you the left Deputy envoy around the demon ghost?"


    "Help the old man to have a good eye. I''m demon Ming." The young man chuckled.


    Fu Tian smiled awkwardly: "dare to ask, why didn''t the Lord demon ghost of your hall come?"


    Demon Ming smiled gently: "after the siege of the temple Lord, he was very sleepy, so he temporarily rested in the camp. When he woke up today, he saw that the war was still going on in the mountains, so he was worried about an accident here, and specially asked demon ming to lead the elite to help."


    The words fell, demon Ming gently looked at the army behind him: "these elite are the strongest people in my Troll hall, the number may not be very many, but absolutely one man can be in charge, ten thousand men can''t leave."


    "The troll hall has extraordinary ability. Everyone knows that these brothers are still the elite of them, and that''s even more difficult for everyone. I believe that one man is the key."


    "Help the old man to praise." Demon Ming laughed.


    "Well, let''s talk about it in detail after this battle. Young master ye and others are waiting for you on the hillside. Go quickly." Fu Tian laughed.


    Demon Ming nodded and clasped his hands. "OK, help the old man. After we triumph, he won''t get drunk."


    After that, demon Ming shouted softly, "all disciples obey orders."


    "Roar!"


    "Follow me to the mountainside, and there must be no mistake!"


    Then, demon Ming took the lead and rushed all the way to the hillside.


    Looking at the leaving Troll hall team, Fu Tian was confused about the operation of Han Sanqian and others, but at least their reinforcements arrived anyway.


    At this time, on the hillside


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3925

    Although the green light has been turned on at the foot of the mountain, many people are still waiting for yawns.


    Han Sanqian is more exaggerated. Although people are floating in the air, their bodies are lying sideways, as if on the ground. They have already rested. When they are close, they can hear bursts of snoring.


    Ye Shijun glanced at Han Sanqian from time to time, both speechless and angry at his behavior, as well as hissing and disdaining his behavior.


    "His mother is dying, and this grandson is still sleeping like a pig. His heart is really his mother big." Ye Shijun complained.


    "Hum, some people are like this. They don''t know the pain when the fire burns to their eyebrows. It''s pathetic for these brothers who follow him. Their death is so his mother''s unclear."


    "In fact, if you think about it a little, you can understand. After all, this goods has done a lot of stupid things. It can be seen from the random distribution of materials just now. This goods is a typical explosive household."


    "Yes, it''s true that the treatment of subordinates should be improved, but it''s not a good thing to blindly divide too much. The so-called thin water can flow forever. From this point of view alone, we know that Han Sanqian doesn''t know what management is."


    "So there are good and bad things in everything. Just because their commander is out of his mind, their welfare is good, but also because of his bad brain, the risk of losing his life is doubled."


    Listening to the subordinates'' disparagement, ye Shijun nodded happily, and then looked at Su Yingxia and other women: "how about those girls?"


    "Childe, there are countless subordinates, but to tell you the truth, these girls are rare."


    "Yes, childe, these chicks are really immortals and fade compared with them."


    "Even an 80 year old man can shout when he sees them. I''m still alive."


    Ye Shijun nodded with satisfaction: "Han Sanqian, this bastard, didn''t know what luck he had in his life. He actually had such a beautiful woman with him. The most abominable thing is that there are more than one such beautiful woman."


    "Childe, God is always blind sometimes, otherwise, how can there be so many beauties with waste?"


    "Yes, in fact, normally speaking, only our childe and other talents should really be accompanied by beautiful women. This is the envy of heaven."


    "God is jealous of my childe, so he deliberately forcibly takes away my childe''s peach blossom luck. However, so what, the god man has his own act against the sky. Later, when we beat Han Sanqian half to death, these beauties are not obedient. Are they all childe Ye of our family?"


    A group of people boasted shamelessly, and the funniest thing was that ye Shijun was more shameless and willing to accept it.


    In his heart, he is what they boast when they flatter.


    He is the man chosen by heaven, and he should be respected by thousands of people, while Han Sanqian is just a waste and garbage that depends on good luck.


    "You guys said it very well." Ye Shijun smiled coldly and shook his hand fiercely: "those top beauties are mine. They are all his mother mine. He is not worthy of Han 3000."


    "Don''t worry, young master Ye. We will catch those beauties and let them have a good look. What is a real man?" Several small commanders responded in unison.


    Ye Shijun snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of malice and greed.


    At this time, a small soldier quickly rushed over, and then knelt down in front of several people: "childe, the people in the troll hall have arrived at the mountainside and are waiting outside for dispatch. It is said that the people they lead are the elite of the troll hall."


    "Good!" Ye Shijun was excited and stood up. "It''s fucking good to come. Those girls have seen me for a long time. Come on, announce them to come in."


    "Yes."


    The soldier took the order and ran out quickly.


    In less than a moment, in bursts of slight earth and mountain shaking, a crowd of people in the troll hall came in slowly and neatly from the outermost part.


    Each of them was tall, like a giant of stone. When nearly 10000 troops came neatly, they were even more arrogant. Even though the senior executives of Han Sanqian had high self-cultivation, when they saw these people, they couldn''t help feeling that their momentum was suddenly suppressed by others.


    Not a few people can''t help retreating.


    Seeing these people, ye Shijun finally regained his confidence, angrily pointed at Han Sanqian and shouted, "Han Sanqian, your fucking death is coming."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3926

    Boom!


    The troll army finally stopped!


    Behind you, the dust is rolling!


    "Drink!"


    A chorus of angry drinks, powerful and shocking!


    Yao Mingju was right in front of the army and held his head high: "in the troll hall, 8400 elites have arrived in the battlefield. His surname is Yao Mingming."


    "Good, good, good!" Ye Shijun was excited and said three good words: "demon Ming, right? I remember the name. It''s a good time to come to his mother!"


    As soon as ye Shijun was happy, the people around him naturally seized the opportunity to flatter frantically.


    "Haha, the people in the troll hall are worthy of being the trump card strength of the demon clan. Look at these powerful and majestic ones."


    "Yes, just looking at the appearance, I think his mother is shocking."


    "Now, can he return the cow?"


    After that, ye Shijun also looked at Han Sanqian proudly again, and the followers also looked along with it. A group of people were full of spring breeze and dumped the previous situation.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "the people in the troll hall are indeed very human at first glance, and the natural combat effectiveness should not be underestimated."


    "Oh, Han Sanqian, can you still burst out praise from your mouth? Damn it, is the sun coming out from the west?" Ye Shijun laughed coldly.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I just always tell the truth. People in the troll hall are strong. Why should I belittle them?"


    "Hahahaha, no matter how hard the duck''s mouth is, it can''t be cooked rotten after all." Someone laughed.


    Ye Shijun nodded, looked at Han Sanqian and continued, "well, even if you sincerely praise me, what''s the use? Do you think that if you say some good words now, you can be gentle when they hit you later?"


    "If you say something nice, it may be easier to be beaten later." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Hahahaha!" Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, ye Shijun laughed triumphantly: "Han Sanqian, it turns out that you have a fucking time."


    A group of younger brothers also laughed at the sound.


    Zhu Yanshuo breathed a sigh. It was obviously a good thing to see Han Sanqian''s attitude at present. At least Han Sanqian really said soft words in his mouth.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian also knows the situation and begins to lower his profile." Zhuyanshuo whispered to the nearby Ming Yu, "when the people in the troll hall come, it really seems that they are enough to intimidate others, not to mention that these people are really fierce. Most importantly, their arrival indicates that there will be other peripheral people coming later."


    Some executives nodded: "yes, it seems that this time, we can finally breathe a sigh of relief. It must be admitted that Han Sanqian is really a little bit of a way. He played inside and outside with Fu Mei, and killed us unprepared. It really made me wonder for a time whether our 400000 troops would also be defeated against him."


    "The core point of this time is that Fu Mei betrayed us. It seemed to bring us to annihilate the enemy, but in fact it lured us into a trap, causing a dilemma of being caught inside and outside. Then, she suddenly betrayed us, and then took a pay cut from the bottom of our most central team, which almost killed us."


    "Yes, this flattery is really hateful. After we win the victory, we must behead it in public in order to calm the public anger."


    "But now it''s better. It''s sunny after the rain!"


    Ming Yu listened to what they said and looked at the joy on their faces. Somehow, she was not happy at all.


    Zhu Yanshuo was so smart that he soon noticed her expression, frowned slightly, and whispered, "elder Shenlong, what''s the matter with you? Are you worried?"


    Ming Yu stared at Han 3000 for a long time, which made him relieved: "I''m a little uneasy."


    "Uneasy?" Zhuyanshuo was puzzled.


    "I don''t know why, but looking at Han Sanqian''s expression, does it seem to be yielding to us? I only see confidence and ridicule in his eyes." Ming Yu shook his head. "His confidence is inevitable, but what I don''t understand is, what''s the meaning of ridicule?"


    "As you said, we have now stabilized the situation, and the scale of victory has almost tilted to our side. Why should he laugh at us? What capital does he have?" Ming Yu is very strange.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s smile disappeared, but he really couldn''t figure out what Han Sanqian could laugh at them.


    He carefully reviewed every word Han Sanqian said, and suddenly, he was stunned, as if he thought of something


    "Is it..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3927

    Ming Yu also suddenly seemed to think of something, looking at Zhu Yanshuo in the same shock.


    "No?"


    "No... impossible?"


    The two men looked at each other, as if they had thought of something extremely terrible.


    All the others were completely confused by these two people. What''s the situation? What does that mean? Obviously, now they have a huge advantage. How... How come the two big guys met ghosts to prevent Buddha.


    "Well, we won''t talk nonsense with him anymore. Demon Ming, give you a good chance to make contributions. The people in the troll hall immediately attacked Han Sanqian, and our large army followed." Ye Shijun laughed enough at this time, patted demon Ming on the back, and smiled softly.


    Han Sanqian also smiled: "yes, it''s getting late. It''s time to start."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian is calm and leisurely.


    "Yes!" Demon Ming took the command and shook his fist with one hand, and the troops behind him immediately shouted in unison.


    "Soldiers!"


    "Yes!"


    "Follow my orders and kill!"


    "Yes!"


    Words fall, all the generals draw their swords with the demon Ming!


    "Go!"


    As soon as the demon Ming said something, he raised his knife and killed Ye Shijun, who was not far away from him. With him, there was a charge of more than 8000 soldiers in the troll hall!


    "What?"


    "This..."


    The exaggerated and sudden scene on the court was obviously unexpected by anyone present.


    "How... How can this happen? Fuck, are the people in the troll hall crazy? What are they doing?"


    "How could they suddenly attack us?"


    A group of people were stunned and completely unprepared in the face of the attack on the troll hall.


    Even ye Shijun, a guy with high cultivation, was killed by demon Ming and others, which was a setback, not to mention other people who were unprepared.


    The troll hall itself is obviously extremely capable of being a single soldier. In such a scuffle, it is even more like a fish in water. It is only a moment, and what forcibly stirred Ye Shijun''s side is dizzy and difficult to parry.


    "We have no reason to watch our brothers fight there. Let''s go together!"


    Han Sanqian sneered in the air. The next second, he stepped up the offensive and attacked the enemy.


    Ning Yue looked at Su Yingxia strangely, but his face was obviously with a happy smile: "what''s going on?"


    She didn''t understand. In fact, Su Yingxia was also silly. She smiled helplessly and bitterly, "I don''t know what''s going on, but since there is support, why don''t you beat the water dog?"


    Ning Yue smiled, "that''s right."


    The next second, Ning Yue shouted, "kill!"


    The mysterious Alliance Army immediately launched a counterattack.


    A bigger battle than before officially began.


    "Boom!"


    Zhu Yanshuo only felt his brain crash for a while, and he stepped back two steps without God.


    Yes, before that, he suddenly remembered what Han Sanqian said after Yao Ming came!


    Say some good words and take it easy. The troll hall is very strong!


    Although on the surface, Han Sanqian seems to be talking to Ye Shijun, in fact, when you think carefully, Han Sanqian may only be talking to Yao Ming.


    This is the only thing that can explain the ridicule in Han Sanqian''s eyes. Yes, he is laughing at them. These people simply misunderstand and and misinterpret his meaning.


    Ming Yu was also unable to speak for a long time. She really didn''t know what to say.


    They are a whole 200000 troops, which should have completely occupied all the initiatives, but damn it, Han Sanqian has been greedy for all this little by little, and even finally completed this amazing inversion, completely turning passivity into initiative!


    Mess, mess, everything is mess.


    "How... How did this happen? How did this happen?" Zhu Yanshuo shouted with unbelievable anger.


    He could no longer suppress his inner emotions.


    However, some things will not get better because of anyone''s venting, or even worse on this basis!


    After Han Sanqian bombed dozens of people, he suddenly flew to the center of the crowd


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3928

    "I have ordered the troops at the foot of the mountain to open their way and leave here quickly if they don''t want to die."


    As soon as Wei Sheng drank, Han 3000 slapped several executives in the center with one hand to death.


    "If you want to mix with me, kill the enemy with me as soon as possible. Everything promised by Han is still valid!"


    "Mysterious people alliance, welcome people with lofty ideals to join."


    Han Sanqian''s words fell, and he continued to kill the enemy bravely.


    On the contrary, ye Shijun''s Department, which was already in chaos, was even more chaotic when he heard that there was still a way to survive and that he could surrender.


    Some people directly lost their weapons and ran down the mountain, while others simply leveled their knives at their own people.


    "No, no, no, don''t mess, don''t mess!" Seeing this, ye Shijun drank angrily.


    However, at this time, his cries were doomed to be drowned in chaos, and no one could pay attention to them.


    "Demon Ming, how dare you? You dare to lead the people in the troll hall to rebel and surrender to the enemy. Do you know what will happen to you once the demon knows this?"


    "If you are smart, stop your behavior quickly. If you are a first-time offender, I will treat you as if nothing has happened."


    Ye Shijun, who shouted fruitlessly, had no choice but to dissuade demon Ming.


    He Ye Shijun is certainly not that kind of magnanimous person, but at present, the best way to quell the rebellion can only be like this.


    Demon Ming smiled coldly, attacking Ye Shijun and disdaining him: "Ye Shijun, thank you for having the face to shout here. Don''t you look at it? Does anyone listen to you?"


    "For a person like you, it''s just like being a childe. Do you really think you''re a fucking onion?"


    "Brothers, hit me hard."


    As soon as the words fell, demon Ming led a group of people to attack Ye Shijun more fiercely.


    "Elder Shenlong, now... What should I do now?" Zhu Yanshuo said anxiously.


    Ming Yu''s face is angry and his eyes are unwilling.


    He had a total of 200000 people, but now he was completely in a mess, running, running, defecting, defecting. She knew very well that the battle was over.


    "The rebellion in the troll hall not only caught us by surprise, but more importantly, everyone knows that we have no reinforcements." Ming Yu sighed helplessly.


    Because the troll hall is to surrender to the enemy, this is not what they guessed at the beginning. The siege is over.


    On the contrary, they don''t know who they are and don''t feel separated from the peripheral army, which shows that the siege is still white hot.


    Therefore, there will be no reinforcements.


    Ming Yu wanted to say the word "withdraw", but it was hard to say at all.


    200000 troops, defeated like this, which commander can shout the word withdrawal?!


    "Order the troops to withdraw." Zhu Yanshuo could see the bitterness of Ming Yu and ordered immediately.


    A group of executives didn''t immediately take the order, but looked at Ming Yu. Until Ming Yu nodded, they hurriedly took the order.


    "Elder Shenlong, let''s... Let''s go too. The army has collapsed. It''s too late for us to retreat now, otherwise..." Zhu Yanshuo didn''t say any more.


    Ming Yu is really unwilling. 200000 troops, how... How did it end so hastily?


    Judging from her previous prediction, the 200000 troops are sure to win. Even the worst result is a heavy loss.


    Therefore, failure should be absolutely impossible in theory.


    But now


    It really happened, right in front of my eyes.


    But it is no longer acceptable. In fact, Ming Yu also knows that this is inevitable.


    Nodded, accompanied by Zhu Yanshuo and others, Ming Yu quickly retreated down the mountain.


    "His mother, want to run?" Ning Yue finds the clue, and immediately leads people to rush up.


    Only at this time, Han Sanqian quickly blocked in front of Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue immediately wondered why han Sanqian wanted to stop herself.


    "200000 troops, do you really think they are vegetarian?" Han Sanqian said softly, "if you drive a dog into a poor alley, it will bite if it is crazy."


    "I deliberately opened the birth path to let them know that they still have hope of escape. Naturally, their resistance is not so fierce."


    Ning Yue thought slightly and nodded.


    At this time, Fu Tian at the foot of the mountain is sitting in his temporary tent, drinking wine happily


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3929

    In the tent, two small commanders were separated and drinking with him.


    "The battle above is very fierce." Fu Tian smiled softly.


    "Yes, help the old. I think it''s the people in the troll Hall who have joined the battle. Speaking of it, the people in the troll hall are really extraordinary. Although their IQ is really too weak compared with us, it''s really a few of us on the battlefield."


    "With the addition of the troll hall, even if the situation on the hillside is complex, and even if he Han 3000 is too fierce, the final victory is still ours."


    The words fell, the two small commanders quickly picked up their glasses and drank a toast to Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian was in a good mood. He drank a glass of wine directly. While filling himself, Fu Tian laughed and said, "now the movement above has been significantly weakened. As you two said, Han Sanqian on the hillside is probably on the edge of failure."


    "Well, wait until the battle is completed, and then join us. The fools in front of us will die."


    "When Han Sanyi loses, their morale will inevitably spread, and a troop without military morale is no different from a plate of loose sand, and we will be free to fish and meat at that time."


    "Kill some and get some. We''ll make a lot of money in this battle."


    Fu Tian nodded happily, "that''s right. Come on, I''ll give you a toast."


    The three people smiled at each other and respected each other across the space again, with a full smile.


    But just as the three of them had just put down their glasses, a small soldier rushed in in a hurry.


    The soldier looked panicked. When he was about to speak, Fu Tian smiled and opened his mouth first: "what are you doing in a hurry? Follow me Fu Tian to march outside and fight. Remember, don''t panic no matter what happens, take your time, you know?"


    The soldier nodded hurriedly, but his face was speechless: "yes, yes, I understand."


    "What''s the matter to report? Is the victory or defeat on the mountain decided?" Fu Tian smiled gently and said slowly, "I''ve already predicted and judged it. This time is exactly the time I estimated."


    "Well, say it."


    The soldier was stunned, but he still nodded: "tell Fu Lao that the battle on the mountain is indeed divided, but... But... But..."


    "But what, is it childe ye who came to us with a large number of people?"


    "Yes." The soldier nodded.


    "That''s right." Fu Tian smiled softly.


    As soon as he said this, the two small commanders also stood up in time, arched their hands and said with a smile, "helping the old is indeed worthy of helping the old. It''s really like God."


    "Yes, it''s amazing."


    Fu Tian waved his hand with satisfaction and pretended to be modest.


    It was the little soldier, who was anxious and speechless. Seeing that the three people were really complacent, he couldn''t help but open his mouth: "the problem is that although Ye Gongzi came with a large number of people, they... Didn''t come to support us. They... They were beaten down by others."


    "Down?"


    The three of them were stunned almost at the same time. Fu Tian then smiled: "there is a war up there, will it come down..."


    But, halfway through the conversation, Fu Tian suddenly got stuck.


    He now reflects that he seems to have completely ignored an extremely important word.


    Be!


    Yes, it''s not that they were beaten down, but that they were beaten down.


    Although it is only a word away, there is obviously a huge gap in the meaning of each word.


    "You... You, what did you say?" Fu Tian began to stutter a little, and his face was completely not as calm as he had just boasted. His whole hand was shaking, which was much more exaggerated than that soldier.


    "On the hillside, Han Sanyi seems to have won. We see a large number of soldiers, including Ye Gongzi and Shenlong elder, are collapsing down the mountain."


    "Are you sure it''s a rout, not to support us?" The little commander asked hurriedly.


    The soldier said bitterly, "if you came to support us, why did the troops abandon their armor?"


    Hearing this, the three men no longer looked like before, and staggered back one after another, with incredible and panic in their eyes.


    They were still dreaming, but in the twinkling of an eye, they woke up and their dreams were broken.


    Fu Tian suddenly frowned, walked out of the tent quickly, and looked up at the top of the mountain.


    Soon, his eyes widened: "how... How... How can it be like this?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3930

    This


    Why did this neat and powerful 200000 army become so embarrassed in a short time?


    Fu Tian couldn''t understand.


    He couldn''t even understand why they lost and why they ran away.


    Han 3000 basic army has been blocked by themselves. Even at this time, they have not launched any attack, which also means that they have no worries at all.


    Since there are no worries at home, why did this 200000 Army... Why did it run away against a small number of Han 3000?


    "No... impossible, this is impossible, we... We lost?"


    "How could we lose? How could we lose? We didn''t lose before. Why did we lose when the reinforcements came to the troll hall? Or so fast?"


    The two small commanders also came out with their hind feet. Looking at this scene, they couldn''t help being stunned and stunned.


    Not only them, more and more soldiers before the battle also looked back at this "mighty" scene, and their eyes suddenly gave birth to confusion and fear.


    They used to be the rear area of the mountaineers, but on the contrary, the mountaineers are also their rear area. The collapse of either party will completely lose the rear defense of the other party. Naturally, it is a routine thing to be careless.


    "Listen to the people inside. We have opened the humanitarian passage. All those who are willing to escape can leave safely from the left side of the forest."


    In the forest, at this time, someone''s shouts rang out appropriately.


    Everyone was awakened by this sound after being shocked and frightened. In a trance, they had to escape towards the left side of the forest.


    "That... That''s just a trick to lure the enemy. Don''t go over, don''t go over. Once you go over, you will be ambushed."


    Watching a group of soldiers directly abandon the formation and flee towards the other side, Fu Tian shouted loudly.


    However, it was his scolding that seemed impermanent, but actually gave many soldiers enough confidence in their hearts.


    Yes, Fu Tian is angry and abusive. What can he scold?


    What I scold is that they shouldn''t go to the left. What does this mean?!


    Fu Tian, he also wants to escape!!


    Some people set an example and run first. Now the leader scolds this again. A group of people who are already in retreat become more restless at this time, and many people look at each other.


    The next second, they collectively fled towards the left side of the forest.


    In fact, many people at the scene still listened to Fu Tian. However, when they saw the first batch of people fleeing from the left side without any fighting there, and even someone had passed through the siege and ran out of the mountains, they couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Listen to the people on the other side. Put down your weapons and escape from the left side of the forest. Our mystery alliance can do what it says. Anyone who escapes from the left side, as long as they are not armed, we promise not to touch a hair of your hair."


    Appropriately, the sound on the opposite side rang again.


    "Wow!"


    Many people dropped their weapons at the sound, and then climbed out of the position one by one, and walked towards the left side of the forest.


    "Defeat... Like a mountain falling." Fu Tian sighed long and watched the soldiers completely disobey the command, running towards the left side of the forest like a tide.


    Fu Tian knows very well that the tide is over.


    "Help the old, we... What shall we do?" The little commander came over and asked softly.


    Fu Tian gave a wry smile: "what should I do? What else can I do? What should I do if you teach me?"


    "Subordinates dare not." The little commander buried his head, but he couldn''t help his fear: "but his subordinates thought that we should also withdraw."


    "But in order not to be blamed, we can use the excuse of checking the safety of the escape route for the army in advance. Look..."


    Fu Tian''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light.


    This method is really good. Under the defeat, it is dangerous to stay in this place for another second. If you can evacuate in advance and not be punished, how can Fu Tian be unhappy?


    Thinking of this, he hid a trace of joy in his heart and pretended to be difficult: "this is not an excuse. The safety of the Dragon elder is the most important."


    "Order the troops to go with me."


    After that, Fu Tian led the troops to the left of the forest.


    Looking at the enemy who has retreated like quicksand, Han Sanqian on the top of the mountain


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3931

    "Roar!"


    The mysterious man and other senior executives all shook their arms and shouted, and were excited for a time.


    Su Yingxia and others were also holding each other''s hands at this time, jumping and jumping happily.


    Yes, winning more with less, and making 200000 troops flee in confusion almost without particularly heavy casualties, how can this battle not make everyone present crazy?!


    "Haha, if it weren''t for personal participation, even if I was killed, I would never believe that we could accomplish such a Jedi turnaround under such great adversity."


    "Yes, it''s like a fucking dream."


    "However, these have to be written down on the head of our alliance leader. Although I was confused by his operation before, I even thought whether my alliance leader had become a headless fly because of excessive fear. Now it seems that I am not at the same level with the alliance leader. He flies in the cloud and I drill in the field."


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t understand it at all before. In fact, I don''t understand it now, but who the hell cares? The important thing is that we won now, and his mother won completely."


    "The leader is awesome!"


    A group of people didn''t mean to praise at all, and they raved about Han Sanya.


    Han Sanqian''s face showed a faint smile, looked at the enemy army that fled in confusion, and did not speak.


    Ning Yue, Su Yingxia, Wang Simin, Qing Ji and others came to him one after another. Ning Yue shook her head and gave a wry smile: "they are all praising you. In their hearts, you are all gods. Are you still pretending to be reserved?"


    Su Yingxia patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder, "great hero, what''s wrong with this?"


    Seeing Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian withdrew his eyes and looked at Su Yingxia. He breathed a long breath: "there are only 44 people in the jungle. I need to make sure that ye Shijun''s troops have really scattered and fled."


    "Threethousand, you... What did you say?" Su Yingxia was surprised.


    "It''s the secret knife army." Han Sanqian laughed bitterly.


    "Just them? No one else?" Su Yingxia road.


    Ning Yue was also extremely puzzled: "it''s clear that the other party sent tens of thousands of people to fight against the defense. Why... Why are we so many people? Shouldn''t we all be down there?"


    Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "I just lied to them on purpose. I knew there was something going on down the mountain, and they would send someone to inspect it. I had asked my team to release many scarecrows in the woods with the help of trees in advance. When that group of people came to investigate, the team hit them quickly according to my order."


    "Those people were blindfolded. When they saw those trance figures when they hurried to escape, they naturally thought there were many people there. Later, these people must go back and report. I had ordered the team to light torches everywhere, and put dozens of drum beasts to them. When the drum beasts roared, they were like heavy drums, and dozens of them roared together, just like thousands of troops beating drums."


    "In this way, they thought that our mountain had assigned the elite of the city, so they would certainly step up their defense and send outside soldiers to attack the city."


    "Once the war in the city is tight, people who think they are trapped in this mountain will slowly become depressed. At this time, if I let Fu Mei separate again, guess what they will do?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, a group of people finally understood what had happened.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "it''s too late to attack the other side of the city, and this side is besieged again. There are still rebels inside, which is a huge blow to any army."


    Han 3000 nodded: "yes, if 200000 troops are compared to a camel, then demon Ming''s gang is the last straw to crush the camel."


    "Nothing makes people more desperate than to suddenly despair after giving them hope."


    Su Yingxia suddenly smiled when she heard the speech: "haha, if they were to know the truth, what would ye Shijun and his group of people be like?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3932

    Hearing this, a group of people suddenly looked down the mountain. Looking at those gray people who ran away, a group of people couldn''t help smiling.


    "I''m afraid they will leave a deep shadow in their hearts in the future."


    "To be honest, when it was time to fall into the city, the alliance leader had beaten us into a suspicious life. If this time was added, the shadow in my heart was really not exaggerated. I must be glad that although I was still a person who experienced it personally, I changed my role and stood on the side of victory this time. I just want to say five words, it''s really fucking cool!"


    "Originally, I thought that holding the enemy on the ground and raging was a carnival of victory, but today I learned that it was more fucking cool to rub the enemy with IQ."


    A group of people talked freely.


    Han Sanqian slightly withdrew his eyes, put his eyes on Fu Mei behind the crowd, and opened his mouth: "this time, we can''t win so much without two people. Fu Mei''s plan is the key to victory or defeat."


    "Whether she can perform depends mainly on her. In fact, she has done a good job. Therefore, I declare that from today on, your gratitude and resentment will be written off, and you are now a member of the mystery alliance."


    Su Yingxia also smiled at Fu Mei to convey goodwill.


    Fu Mei didn''t speak, pursed her lips, and suddenly knelt down.


    Everyone was surprised, even Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were puzzled.


    "From childhood to adulthood, I have always been hostile to Ying Xia Jie, and even absurdly believe that I should be the most outstanding woman in supporting the family."


    "So, under this jealousy, I even forgot that we are a family, forgot everything, and did a lot of things to you. Now I feel sick even thinking about it myself."


    "Now, you can forgive me regardless of past grievances. I really don''t know what to say."


    "I don''t want to say anything anymore. I swear that I will use my actions to make up for my mistakes."


    Words fell, Fu Mei knocked three times on the ground heavily.


    Seeing Fu Mei so, Fu Lin on the side also knelt down: "brother-in-law, I also expressed a state. From now on, brother-in-law is definitely not an empty cry. We really have this relationship. Naturally, the life of Fu Lin is with you to the end."


    "We also have no eyes. We listened to Fu Tian''s slander. We have always misunderstood and targeted you and your husband. However, when the clouds finally opened in the dark, the true God of Fu Jia fell, but 3000 he rose in the summer. As Fu Jia''s people, we naturally can be very upset to help you two."


    Followed by the abandoned executives of Fu family.


    Su Yingxia smiled, but her eyes were already full of tears.


    Although she kept saying that she was not a swagger, she was just Su Yingxia, but her blood would not be broken because of these.


    She always supports her family, which is an iron fact and an unchangeable fact.


    Who doesn''t want to get the support of his family?


    However, for many years, her family has only brought her harm and ridicule. Now, the bitterness has come.


    Family members began to stand beside her and silently supported her.


    Han Sanqian gently pulled Su Yingxia into his arms and gently patted her on the shoulder. He knew what injustice Su Yingxia had suffered.


    But fortunately, everything has come to an end.


    "Since you are all a family and rank according to seniority, most of you are our elders or peers. Get up and kneel." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, a group of people smiled on their faces and slowly stood up.


    "Fu Mo, from today on, you will re-establish the family tree of Fu family and add three thousand one families to it. In addition, there is the most important point."


    "From today on, we will draw a clear line with Fu Tian, led by our Fu family, and only respect Han 3000 as the new patriarch." Among the elders abandoned by Fu family, Fu Yuan said loudly.


    Zhongfu''s family laughed happily. Han Sanqian tried to stop it, but Su Yingxia stopped him: "don''t rush to refuse, it''s good."


    "Benefits?" Han Sanqian frowned. He didn''t look like a person who wanted benefits.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanyi''s confused face and couldn''t help smiling gently: "wait a minute, you''ll know."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3933

    As soon as the words fell, Fu Yuan had slowly walked in front of Han Sanqian without waiting for Han Sanqian''s response.


    "Later, when you are free, can you tell me in advance that I will hold the ceremony of ancestor worship and succession for you?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but Su Yingxia was already excited and dragged Han Sanqian: "promise, promise quickly."


    Han Sanqian hesitated a little and could not listen to others'' words, but Han Sanqian had to listen to his wife''s words: "OK, I''ll contact you after this matter is solved."


    "OK." Fu Yuan smiled and retreated slowly.


    Seeing that the Fu family had nothing else to say, Han Sanqian put his eyes on Qing Ji: "this second hero is Qing Ji."


    The hall of trolls is the last straw to cross the camel, and Qing Ji is the one who picks up this straw.


    "This time, thanks to her secretly contacting the demons in the hall of trolls, and then in the moment of crisis, the people in the hall of trolls gave us the greatest help." Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    "It was the troll hall called by Qing Ji."


    "Ah, I see. This Troll hall and their hundred demon hall are old demon sects, and they must be very familiar with each other."


    "Yes, no wonder the troll hall came to help us."


    A group of people suddenly realized that Qing Ji also smiled gently.


    Then, she walked out a few steps: "in fact, it really doesn''t have much to do with me. The demons in the troll hall have a very close relationship with me and the three people in northern magic."


    "That day, when the two of me and Mo Beitian surrendered to 3000, we actually had this idea. But at that time, the troll hall was a little far away from us, and it was too late."


    "So, we don''t have to worry about 3000 at the beginning. Since heaven didn''t arrange the troll hall to be divided into the city with me and Northern heaven, it naturally has its arrangement."


    "Who could have thought that when we really get together with the troll hall, it will be such a time?"


    Although what Qingji said seemed to be coincidence and Providence, in fact, she was just praising Han Sanqian in disguise.


    In other words, Han Sanqian''s decision has something to do with Providence, and what praise is better than this?


    Han Sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly. He knew the meaning of Qingji''s words very well, but it was not as divine as she said.


    Because this is predictable after all.


    The troll hall was one of the group of people who helped themselves together in the trapped fairy valley. It was enough to show that the relationship between them was very deep at that time.


    In that case, Han Sanqian believes that at that time, they can turn back, so they can do the same next time in a critical moment.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian set his sights and opportunities on the next time.


    And this next time, Han Sanqian believes it is the time to attack the city.


    Don''t forget, before you met Han Sanqian, Mo Beitian and his gang were on Zhu Yanshuo''s side, so they should also be there.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Yao Ming: "by the way, where is the demon ghost?"


    Demon Ming bowed slightly and said respectfully, "tell the alliance leader that the siege troops always have many eyes, so the hall Lord asked me to bring elite to support first, and he will find a way to escape later."


    Han Sanqian nodded, which was a good reason. However, Han Sanqian knew more about the practice of demons and ghosts.


    As for the 400000 troops, how much hope can Han Sanqian have for victory?


    The demon ghost sends the demon Ming, and the success is naturally great. Even if he loses, he can carry the pot on the demon Ming and say that his subordinates secretly rebel.


    This move is very good.


    However, Han Sanqian is understandable.


    For himself, it''s just a one-sided chance for the demon ghost. For Han Sanqian, it''s also Mo Beitian that he trusts more. Therefore, it''s good for the demon ghost to choose to stand in line with Han Sanqian out of emotion. You can''t force him to lose his sect foundation to play with him thoroughly.


    Therefore, human nature.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, nodded: "do you need me to send someone to pick him up?"


    Demon Ming smiled and shook his head, "the hall Lord has his own way!"


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything more: "well, that''s all for our praise. The crisis that should fall into the city has not been lifted."


    Su Yingxia and others also nodded hurriedly. Su Yingxia took a slight step and said, "what should we do next? Although we didn''t kill this time, the losses on the opposite side were not too heavy. Once they joined forces with the periphery, it would be for us..."


    "Play chess!" Han threethousand.


    play chess?


    A group of people are all stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3934

    Han Sanqian smiled gently, didn''t answer directly, and turned to baixiaosheng in the Jianghu: "count the number of surrender, and then order the troops to rest on the spot."


    Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded and went down to arrange.


    "Threethousand, what chess do you play? I tell you, don''t hide it from us this time." Su Yingxia asked.


    "Yes, the trick you and Fu Mei made this time blinded all of us. Previously, I really thought you were going to run away with us, so I said, how can you escape without fighting with your character?" Ning Yue complained bitterly.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I didn''t say it before because the plan is relatively complex and the situation is urgent. The most important thing is that if so many people know the actual situation, their expression will not be very natural. Our opponent is a smart man like Ming Yu, not ye Shijun, so we can''t be careless in any details."


    "The less people know about this, the better. The more real the people closest to me, the better. Only in this way can Ming Yu believe it."


    "As for this chess game." Han Sanqian thought for a moment and smiled, "do you still remember that I trained a sharp knife team?"


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes, Su Yingxia nodded. Although she didn''t participate in the training in person for those three days, she was always with Han Sanqian. Naturally, she was very clear.


    "They are the cars in this game." Han threethousand.


    At this time, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu slowly came over, came to Han Sanqian, and slightly bent down: "the number of people has been counted. The number of people who surrendered to us is about 17000. The specific number needs to be counted back slowly."


    "Each person gives them a weapon and rewards them with a batch of jewelry."


    "Ah?" Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was obviously stunned.


    With such a large population, money is not a problem. After all, now that there is a city, money can be found sooner or later, but the problem is weapons


    This consumption is too big.


    "There are so many people. Can you afford to stock up with a weapon?" Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu asked softly.


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly, "I can barely eat it."


    "But... Now the war is not won or lost, and they just surrendered to us. Now Mao rashly distributed things to them. In case we are in a critical situation, these people will act according to the wind, and they won''t even lose their pants?" Jianghu baixiaosheng is very worried.


    The worry of baixiaosheng in the Jianghu is not unreasonable. Han Sanqian himself knows this.


    But Han Sanqian has his own plan.


    "Go ahead and do as I say."


    Seeing that Han Sanqian still insisted, Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded. After Han Sanqian took out the things, he sent some disciples to transport them all to the place where the surrendered soldiers gathered.


    "Let everyone rest in place and wait until dawn." Han threethousand.


    Ning Yue frowned slightly: "should we leave here as soon as possible? I mean, in case the enemy comes back, this time, we won''t have the previous internal and external attack."


    Han Sanqian shook his head gently: "they are defeated, and they need to rest more than we do. Besides, they fled in defeat, and their personnel scattered. If they want to reorganize their troops, how can they have such a fast time?"


    "But I still need one night."


    It still takes time to hear Han Sanqian, but Ning Yue swallowed her words to her throat. She didn''t speak anymore, nodded, and went down to arrange personnel for necessary defense and rest.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia: "do you want to play with me or have a rest?"


    "Follow the rooster when you marry. I''ll accompany you." Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanqian smiled knowingly and nodded, "the place I''m going to may be scary. At the same time, it''s full of animals."


    "Aren''t you the biggest beast?" Su Yingxia smiles.


    Han Sanqian touched his forehead, full of helplessness, so he shouldn''t talk too much.


    "Then go." After that, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia''s hand and walked slowly towards a jungle east of the hillside


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3935

    It''s time to fall outside the city.


    The night is coming. The besieged army did not launch too many large-scale sieges during the day. After nightfall, it stopped.


    Pei Gu sat upright in the account, not caring that the food beside him was cold, and all his body and mind were focused on the topographic map in his hand.


    He is studying the overall structure of the city, trying to find some weak defensive links and break them at one stroke.


    His Pei family is a big power of the demon clan. If he can''t get a mere one who should fall into the city, how can his Pei Gu have light on his face.


    Just watching, at this time, the attendant walked into the tent gently and bent slightly: "tell the master that the Dragon elder has sent someone to inform him that she will arrive here in a few minutes."


    Pei Gu heard the words, slightly put down the map in his hand, and looked at his entourage: "elder Shenlong? Are they back?"


    "The battle over the mountains is over." The attendant nodded.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian is not as strong as I imagined. I thought he could persist for a long time." Pei Gu said, disdaining a smile: "these bastards won the battle and didn''t send a signal to explain that they came to me. Why, are they here to show off their achievements?"


    The attendant sighed and didn''t speak. Obviously, what his master said was exactly what he thought.


    "Come on, we can''t attack the city. We should have let them punish us."


    After that, Pei Gu got up and put the map away. After finishing his clothes slightly, he sat on the chair and closed his eyes and waited.


    Within a moment, the door curtain was opened, and Ming Yu came in slowly with Ye Shijun and others.


    Pei Gu heard the sound, did not open his eyes, but smiled bitterly, and said slightly, "it is indeed my responsibility of Pei that he failed to capture the city. If you want to laugh, just laugh."


    Ming Yu looked at each other with complicated faces. For a moment, Ming Yu reluctantly smiled: "the city defense is strong, and there are a large number of forces in it. It is really equivalent to dreaming to attack in a short time."


    "Yes, the city wall of that place was made by someone Zhu who took a long time and made it very well. Zhu knows how solid it is." Zhu Yanshuo followed.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to expect that they would have such an attitude. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at Ming Yu and other people in some confusion: "are you not here to make a confession to Pei?"


    "Master Pei laughed. Everyone is on the same boat. How can we blame you?"


    "Yes, in battle, victory and defeat are common."


    Pei Gu smiled softly. These people seemed to suddenly change so that he didn''t know them. "Why, did the sun come out in the west?"


    "You don''t have to be like this. You won the war, but Pei failed to get out of the mire. Compared with the two, Pei should be ashamed."


    Pei Gu''s words fell, but the atmosphere of the whole scene had fallen to the freezing point, and Zhu Yanshuo''s smiles also solidified on his face.


    "Actually..." Ming Yu wanted to speak, but he couldn''t continue anyway.


    Zhu Yanshuo was so observant that he coughed softly at this time: "there is something we came to discuss with Lord Pei."


    Pei Gu frowned, looked at Zhu Yanshuo, looked at Mingyu and others, and couldn''t help laughing dumbly: "Oh, you victorious army, you want to discuss things with a defeated general of Pei? Did Pei hear you wrong?"


    Ming Yu looked at each other, full of embarrassment. Ming Yu nodded at Zhu Yanshuo, Zhu Yanshuo nodded slightly, and smiled awkwardly: "master Pei, you..."


    "All right, let me talk." Ye Shijun directly interrupted Zhu Yanshuo''s words and looked at the Pei family leader: "don''t be weird anymore. We have defeated Han Sanqian in the mountains."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu''s face was originally dissatisfied, but at this time it completely turned into a shock: "what did you say?"


    Failed... Failed?!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3936

    "Are you kidding me?" Pei Gu couldn''t believe it: "if you surround a Han Sanqian and a group of senior executives around him with 200000 troops, will you lose?"


    Zhu Yanshuo tried to stop talking, which was really unimaginable, but it was an iron fact.


    Still, ye Shijun couldn''t stand it, and sighed, "no one is in the mood to tease you. If you lose, you''ll lose."


    "But you are 200000 troops." Pei Gu exclaimed.


    "It was true that our advantages would show." Ye Shijun was also very depressed: "but for some reason, a large number of elites who should fall into the city suddenly appeared at the foot of their mountain, and directly surrounded us. In addition, Han Sanqian, who was on the top of the mountain, attacked us with nearly 10000 strange beasts. For a moment, we were pinched back and forth, and became dumplings."


    "What''s more annoying is that in such a difficult environment, Fu Mei led people to rebellion, and even... Even..."


    Zhu Yanshuo also nodded and sighed, "even the people in the troll hall rushed over from the periphery. We... We thought they were coming to support us and put them in the center of our formation. But they actually betrayed us."


    "Under such a heavy blow, Han Sanqian was both persuading surrender and opening up a new path. Our military morale was completely disintegrated and scattered, and it was impossible to reorganize any effective deployment."


    Pei Gu understood completely. No wonder these people didn''t look like what they imagined when they came in. Instead, they were modest and polite. It turned out that they also lost the battle.


    However, even so, Pei Gu had some balance in his heart, but he was always quite shocked and shocked by this matter.


    "Han Sanqian..." Pei Gu frowned. "But in terms of the attack on the city, it was also obviously suppressed by the other side''s defenders. Pei didn''t excuse himself, but the fact was that I suspected that there were a large number of soldiers guarding the city."


    "As far as we know, the number of people who should fall into the city can never exceed 100000. They surround us and there are people guarding the city. How did Han Sanqian do it?" Zhu Yanshuo said strangely.


    "There is only one possibility, that is, the number of enemy troops on one side is very likely false." Pei Gu''s entourage whispered.


    When Pei Gu saw this, everyone looked at him and added, "he is my most trusted follower. He will provide valuable advice whether it is family or foreign affairs."


    "In terms of the firepower allocation of the city, there will never be less than 50000 people in the city. Otherwise, our 200000 troops, even pigs, have already taken the city down." His words fell, and suddenly looked at Ming Yu: "how many of them are there from the situation of the fight over there?"


    Everyone at the scene who asked this question was speechless. Zhu Yanshuo choked for a long time before reluctantly saying, "in fact, we... We didn''t fight with them."


    The man was stunned: "then how can you judge that they have a large number of people?"


    "At that time, one of our elite troops went to the foot of the mountain to explore, but it was almost destroyed in an instant. One person fortunately came back and told us that there were many people in the woods. Later, when we looked at the hillside, we also found a large number of flames and sky shaking drums in the jungle." Zhuyanshuo said.


    The man nodded, "that is to say, you haven''t seen each other from beginning to end?"


    Zhuyanshuo nodded.


    "What''s the matter if we haven''t seen it? The elite we sent are all masters. Unless we encounter a top pervert like Han Sanqian, it''s impossible to be killed in an instant. At that time, Han Sanqian was surrounded by us on the top of the mountain. He couldn''t do it at all, so there was only one possibility, that is, there were a large number of enemy troops at the foot of the mountain." Ye Shijun said.


    The man shook his head with a smile: "you sent the elite, is it possible that there is an ambush of a group of elite at the foot of the mountain? When the number and cultivation are better than the people you sent, can''t you kill them casually? There is another detail that is also worth tasting, that is, the people in the army are dead, but there is one person who comes back alive."


    "You mean, he is most likely released by the enemy deliberately to release some information?" Zhuyanshuo said in surprise.


    The man smiled and didn''t speak, but Ming Yu and his gang opened their eyes completely: "you... You mean..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3937

    "We... We were cheated?"


    "Han Sanqian deliberately sent a force of elite to make a move, knowing that you will worry about your rear and go to check. At this time, use thunder action to cut this army directly, and then deliberately cloth a dummy in the jungle, and release a living mouth. That living mouth hurriedly only cares about running for life, how can you tell whether it is a real person or a dummy?"


    "Later, knowing that Huokou will report to you, he lit many torches, so he created a drum that looks like a thousand armies, so that you can feel that what Huokou saw is true."


    "Gentlemen, is there such a possibility?"


    The man fell, smiled gently, and looked at Ming Yu and others who had been stunned.


    Ming Yu slightly regained consciousness. From the man''s words, he contacted the memory in his brain. The more he thought about it, the more he felt afraid, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt shocked


    Zhu Yanshuo also suddenly remembered something, and said, "fuck, no wonder we sent Fu Tianxia to confront them, and they have been standing still. At that time... We thought they wanted to use Han Sanqian to attack and echo with us inside and outside. Now it seems... It''s very likely that the other party is bluffing at all, they have no one at all, just... Just frightening us."


    "In this way, the front at the foot of Guangshan will divide us and drag down a full 90000 troops!" Some executives also wake up.


    "Yes... It''s possible!" Other executives also nodded: "when we were defeated, Han Sanqian not only didn''t order the army to chase us hard, but opened the door wide. At that time, we thought he was attacking our army, but when we think about it carefully, it''s not like killing two birds with one stone. In fact, he didn''t have the ability to pursue us?"


    Hearing more and more affirmation from the public, Ming Yu had to slowly accept this shocking, angry and humiliating fact.


    Han Sanqian directly frightened all of them with a small number of troops, and even... Even affected their entire 90000 troops to move on the position.


    This is simply a great fallacy in the world, far from the world.


    Even when I think of it, I can make people laugh angrily.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak and looked at the appearance of several people. At this time, he didn''t laugh at Ming Yu at all. He was more secretly surprised at this time.


    200000 troops were rubbed into this with IQ. From the perspective of onlookers, it is really funny, but as participants, after laughing, they should reflect on the reason and re recognize Han Sanqian.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian is really not an ordinary person." Pei Gu looked at his entourage and frowned.


    The man nodded: "on the battlefield, the tactics are strange and the ideas are bold, which is really not comparable to ordinary people." The man nodded and said, "if we hadn''t met at this time, we might still be in the dark by now."


    Pei Gu nodded: "yes, even I, who just studied the city defense in frustration, once blamed myself for not being able to attack an empty city."


    "His mother." Ye Shijun waved his fist heavily and said angrily, "this Han Sanqian is really fucking cunning!"


    "On the battlefield, cunning, cunning." The attendant said, "we have to be careful of this man."


    "Since they are fake at all, let''s directly lead the soldiers to fight again and take revenge." Ye Shijun ignored the man''s words and looked at Ming Yu.


    "The periphery of the mountains has been empty. Let''s fight over it, and they will retreat out of the mountain. What should we do then? If we don''t chase, we will make an empty run, and if we chase, we will besiege the city. When the time comes, we should fall into the city, open the city gate, and attack us from the rear of our army?" The attendant chuckled.


    "What he said is reasonable. Victory and defeat are common events. We can''t mess up the overall situation because of this. Now that we have reunited, we simply work together." Zhuyanshuo said.


    Ming Yu also nodded, "our primary goal is to fall into the city. We can''t get Han Sanqian there... Just... Don''t get it."


    Pei Gu glanced at his entourage and saw him nod. He nodded slightly.


    At this time, in the dark mountains and woods


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3938

    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia have been here for a long time. No one knows what the two couples are doing.


    I only know that after a while, there are bursts of buzzing sound in the center of the forest. Occasionally, I can smell several animal calls, and these animal calls are different.


    At the hillside, most of the disciples have gone to sleep and recuperate under the arrangement of Mingyue and baixiaosheng in the Jianghu. Some are assigned to stay at night, and of course, some are excited.


    "Damn it, I said I had to share things when I joined here, but I really did."


    "Grass, isn''t it? It''s OK to share so much money. It''s really a magic weapon to return it to his mother."


    "Hey, have you heard that there are still many pills to be distributed behind."


    "Yes, my buddies joined when it was time to leave the city. They used to be worse than me. Now they are two grades higher than me."


    "Fuck, is it so fierce?"


    "Lie to you, it''s a puppy. He''s watching the night now. If you don''t believe it, I''ll call him tomorrow morning, and you can have a look."


    "Shit, following the right person is really one of the most important choices in life. If we want to change other people, we really don''t know when we''ll be able to make a difference. Cao, it''s a pity that we''re a little late. If we surrender early, we may all be able to get a fucking job in the city now."


    "Listen to my buddy. It''s easy to get mixed up in Han Sanqian. As long as you are willing to work hard and loyal, these are small problems."


    "Yes, I also heard that Han Sanqian is quite smart and takes good care of his subordinates. He is by no means a man of flesh and wine like Ye Shijun. If you want to be promoted, you must flatter him well. In Han Sanqian, as long as you can handle affairs and be loyal enough, you will not be treated badly."


    Under the darkness, those who had just surrendered talked about it one after another, and everyone''s eyes were also bright with excitement.


    In the whole army, only they are still excited at this time.


    "However, this difficulty seems very sad. After all, the other party still has more than 300000 troops. On our side... Even if we join, the number may be less than 100000."


    "Yes, it''s really difficult. However, we''re with Han Sanqian. I don''t think we need to worry too much. After all, 200000 people haven''t beaten them before. There are only a few hundred people and thousands of strange beasts on the mountain."


    Speaking of this, a disciple covered his face with laughter and embarrassment: "don''t his mother say it. I feel embarrassed and ridiculous when I think of it."


    "Cao, follow Ye Shijun''s pig head. What a shame it is. The key is that he is vain and strong. I''m drunk."


    "Hey, he''s still the prince, and he''ll have to take us for many years in the future. Hey, it''s really his mother early not to play with him, early relief."


    "Isn''t it? 200000 people were beaten by hundreds of others. I think it''s a shame to be a soldier."


    "People are very arrogant. They thought they were invincible in the world. Following such a person is really bad luck for eight generations. To be honest, I didn''t want to be with him for a long time, but I didn''t have a chance to leave."


    "It''s true. I''ve wanted to join Han Sanqian for a long time. Even if there is no welfare, I''m willing. It''s much better to follow Ming Jun than Hun Jun, because you''re under Hun Jun, and you don''t even know how to die at any time."


    "Now, it''s sunny after the rain, his mother, when the fight starts tomorrow, let''s make a good effort. First, we just came here and use this to show our loyalty. Second, let''s show our loyalty in front of those guys and tell him how stupid Ye Shijun is. No matter how good a soldier he is, he has to become a waste."


    "Yes, we have to prove that the constant loss of this war is not that our soldiers are useless, but that he is a waste of Ye Shijun."


    A group of people said that they were full of promise and ambition, but just as what they said was rising, suddenly, the two figures did not know when they had appeared in front of them.


    All of them were immediately shocked, especially when they looked up and looked at the two gradually clear figures under the night. They were more directly scared and couldn''t speak.


    Then one of the figures pointed to the woods in the distance and smiled softly.


    The gang all stood up obediently from the ground, and then a group of people slowly walked towards the woods


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3939

    The party was very light and moved very slowly, so that no one who rested on the hillside found it.


    More than ten minutes later, a group of people stopped in the middle of the forest.


    The leader''s shadow smiled softly, "I heard what you said just now."


    "It''s a good thing to be ambitious. However, if you can''t do what you say, it''s too useless."


    The words fell, and the dark figure turned around and looked faintly at a group of timid soldiers.


    It''s Han Sanqian.


    A group of soldiers standing in the front looked at each other. One of them bit his teeth and took the lead in opening his mouth: "alliance leader, we are all men. We can fight for breath without fighting for steamed bread. Since we can say it, we can naturally do it."


    "Yes, I know that our group of people surrendered, and it is normal for the alliance leader and brothers to look down on us. However, we will never look down on ourselves."


    "The more we are looked down upon, the more we have to prove to others that they are wrong."


    "Good!" Han Sanqian smiled and looked at the crowd: "I believe everyone''s words are absolutely true, not for anything else, just because we are men."


    "Although you just joined us, I believe you brothers."


    After that, Han Sanqian nodded to Su Yingxia beside him.


    Su Yingxia started and whistled slightly.


    At that time, it was obvious that the mountains around the forest were rocking in bursts. Then, huge shadows around began to appear, and gradually moved closer to a crowd of people.


    All of them were immediately shocked and hurriedly drew their knives. They surrounded each other and relied on each other to deal with the foreign enemy.


    When the shadow began to take shape in the moonlight, everyone was even more surprised and frightened.


    They are all golden strange beasts. Although they have different looks and shapes, they are all imposing and majestic, just like divine beasts from heaven.


    "Don''t be nervous, all of you."


    Looking at a group of people nervous and afraid, Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, and after these strange beasts arrived at the people''s side, they just stood aside obediently, and they were relieved.


    "How''s it going?" Han Sanqian looked at the strange beasts and asked the group of people in front of him.


    These people all nodded, and someone even said, "it''s too fierce, this group of glittering strange beasts, just looking at their formation is enough to scare people."


    "Yes, it''s like a group of divine beasts from the world."


    "I smell money. Every strange beast is covered in gold armor. It''s so fucking rich."


    "If you like it." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia and smiled.


    Su Yingxia nodded, "they are all your mounts."


    A group of people were looking at the strange beast army and sighing. Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, they all immediately froze, and the expression on their faces also solidified directly.


    "Leader... What did the wife of the leader just say?"


    "Did I hear wrong, or did I have hallucinations?"


    "Are they ours? Is this... Is this making fun of us?"


    A group of people were stunned one after another, and people were directly stupid.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "what''s the matter? The leader''s wife is useless, isn''t she?"


    "No, no, no, Mrs. leader, of course you speak well, but..."


    "Since I''m good at speaking, why don''t you listen? Do you need me to repeat it again?"


    The man stopped talking and looked at Su Yingxia excitedly: "madam, what you said is really true?"


    Su Yingxia smiled and nodded.


    "Shit, these strange beasts are really ours, brothers. Why are you standing fucking silly? Divide the beasts."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man took the lead and ran towards his favorite strange beast. As he moved, others in the whole team rushed frantically to the army of strange beasts one by one.


    For a time, the whole scene was both lively and festive. Su Yingxia slowly looked at Han Sanqian, and at this time, Han Sanqian finally stood up with his chest slightly raised, his hand raised, indicating that the whole audience stopped


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3940

    No matter how happy and crazy it was last second, as Han Sanyi raised his hand, all the people immediately stopped their actions and looked back at Han Sanyi obediently.


    "Wealth and danger coexist, and income and pay coexist. Everyone, these strange beasts are carefully selected by me, a total of 5000."


    "You have a total of more than 10000 people. I believe this is not enough points. Therefore, it is useless for you to rob."


    "But my wife is right. It is indeed yours."


    Su Yingxia smiled softly, "for the sake of fairness, any of you has the right to use the 5000 strange beasts. However, it is only the right to use them. If you want to truly complete the contract with the spirit beasts, you need to prove that you are more suitable to be the owner of this strange beast than anyone."


    "Therefore, we see the truth on the battlefield."


    "My opinion with 3000 is that you should first group according to your seniority. The older ones use strange beasts in the first round, while the younger ones first serve as infantry of strange beasts, and then alternate with each other in the second round."


    "Han Sanqian and I will make a comprehensive consideration according to the bravery of everyone in the two rounds. The 5000 best performers can obtain the permanent right to use the strange beast."


    Han Sanqian answered and smiled, "of course, permanent use is really a little too virtual. Or in case my life is short and I suddenly die, your rights may also be replaced. Therefore, I will give you the opportunity to sign a contract with strange beasts."


    "These opportunities depend on you to fight for yourself. I will keep all your actions in mind. This is the biggest weight you fight for."


    Han Sanqian gently pulled Su Yingxia up: "it''s almost dawn. You can arrange the rest by yourself. When the sun rises tomorrow, I hope I can see a powerful and domineering army."


    "Oh, by the way, remember, I''m not only waiting to see you, but those brothers outside are also looking at you."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be looked down upon by our old brothers just after you surrender, so I built this golden cavalry army for you overnight to give you the capital to quickly establish a root. I hope you don''t disappoint me. After all, those brothers who have been with me for so long don''t have such treatment."


    After that, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia and left slowly.


    When the two men left, the whole army of more than 10000 people did not appear the scene of immediate looting as expected, but they were stunned at this time.


    However, their mood is extremely excited and extremely tumbling.


    Every word Han Sanqian said hit everyone''s heart like a hammer, which is not only the attention of the superiors to them, but also the care of the eldest brother to the younger brother.


    This is very shocking and touching.


    "Brothers, you heard me." Someone smiled bitterly: "the difference between a good leader and a garbage leader."


    "Who would have thought that one second ago we were still defeated and embarrassed when we lost our armor, but the next second after a new leader, you all rode golden beasts with divine soldiers, just like gods."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone nodded.


    "You''re right, it''s really a heaven and a earth. In Ye Shijun''s place, it''s his credit to win and our pot to lose. But when it comes to Han Sanqian, let alone anything else, it''s not just this gift that ye Shijun can''t take out."


    "Yes, people like Ye Shijun can''t get these rewards even if we make great contributions. He even pretends lazily."


    "No matter what Han Sanqian just said is true or false, at least the things he gave us are genuine. There is nothing to say. I know this battle will be difficult to fight, but with such a master, even if he just deceived me, I fucking admit it."


    "Follow Han Sanqian!"


    "Yes, it''s over."


    "Brothers, brothers, this strange beast Lao Tzu is going to decide. If you want to fight with me, take your life on the battlefield. Haha, anyway, Lao Tzu is fighting his life."


    "Grass, such a strange beast, is still full of gold armor. If you want to use your fucking life to change it? I can''t change my life? Wait for me, I have a share of that thing."


    Hearing bursts of happy quarrels in the depths of the woods, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia smiled at each other.


    Under heavy rewards, there must be brave men. This truth will never fall behind.


    A few hours later, it was already light, and a golden army slowly came out with a glittering golden light in the sunshine


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3941

    When the army came out, all the people on the scene were shocked, one by one, as if they had seen the heavenly soldiers coming to earth.


    "This... What the fuck is this? Fuck, I''m almost blinded."


    "Shit, covered with gold armor, isn''t it too dazzling?"


    "Where did this army come from?"


    If Han Sanqian hadn''t been smiling and motioning to everyone not to get excited, the people on the scene would have rushed directly to fight to the death on the spot.


    After all, if you don''t know such an army, who won''t be nervous?


    When the army approached, some people with good eyesight found that this army was nothing but the people who had surrendered before.


    "No, our leader is too willing to spend money. This is full of gold armor and a beast. I say it''s ugly. This is full of strength made of money."


    "Shit, who says it''s not? What kind of ecstasy did these guys give our alliance leader? How can they get such good equipment for them? This one is pulled out, fuck, who has to shake three times after watching it."


    "This is fucking awesome."


    A group of people whispered softly, but because there were more people talking, naturally, the voice on the scene became louder.


    Han Sanqian heard it in his ears, and the soldiers from the Gang also remembered it in his heart.


    "The thunder army, Zhang Wenyuan, led more than 10000 thunder generals to meet the alliance leader."


    "Roar!" Everyone roars!


    Qing Ji glanced at the demon Ming next to her, but shook her head: "before I saw this army, in fact, I always felt that the people in the troll hall were the most powerful and domineering. But now."


    Demon Ming smiled wryly: "this thing is really no match."


    "In fact, you are thinking why 3000 won''t give you this strange beast army, right?" Qingji said.


    Demon Ming hesitated a little and nodded heavily: "in fact, I didn''t want to admit it, but in front of you, demon Ming didn''t dare to hide anything. Yes, demon Ming did think that if this golden iron horse was given to our Troll hall, it would be like a tiger to us."


    "I can guarantee that the hall of trolls will flatten thousands of demons from now on, and will never waste their efforts, but it''s a pity..."


    "3000 people have their own arrangements and ideas for doing things. I believe he doesn''t know that giving the strange beast to you can form a situation where one plus one is greater than two." Qing Ji said, "he must know."


    "Then why did he..."


    "Balance." Qingji thought for a while and said, "he wants his brothers to achieve a relative balance, which is the basic to ensure basic combat effectiveness, and it is also necessary to stabilize everyone''s unity."


    "If there are too many ability differences in a team, it will naturally be divided into three, six and nine grades. Three thousand people should not want this situation to be too obvious. Therefore, try to make every brother have his own position and position in the alliance."


    Words fall, love Ji patted demon Ming on the shoulder: "don''t worry, 3000 this person has always been generous, and treat his brother with absolute heart and lung."


    "Maybe there are better rewards waiting for you."


    Demon Ming nodded: "I know. Don''t worry, even if there is no reward, the brothers in the troll hall will never be discouraged. On the contrary, we will only be brave after we are ashamed, and prove to others that there are some things that only our Troll hall talents are the best match."


    Qing Ji smiled and patted demon Ming on the shoulder: "good job, this is what we demon people should look like, ambitious."


    "Can we make our reputation worse by mixing with the ghost master?" Demon Ming disdained and said.


    "People in the hundred demon hall, did you hear what the people in the troll Hall said? They are all people in three palaces and four palaces. Can we lag behind them?"


    "No!" The hundred demon hall drank in unison.


    Hearing this, Qing Ji nodded with satisfaction.


    Almost at the same time, Han Sanqian over there also heard the chorus of shouts here. He knew that Qing Ji knew she was going to fight and was cheering her subordinates on.


    Chong Qingji smiled. Han Sanqian turned around and looked around at the soldiers. At this time, he raised his hand slightly. Suddenly, the drums shook the sky, and the army gathered together


    "Kill!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3942

    "Kill!"


    The crowd responded, and the noise was so loud that it startled nine days.


    "Jianghu baixiaosheng listens to orders!"


    "Subordinates are."


    "Lead five thousand soldiers and form a left team!"


    "Yes!"


    "Ning Yue listens to orders!"


    "Subordinates are!"


    "Lead fivethousand soldiers and form your own right team!"


    "Yes!"


    "Love Ji, Moyang!"


    "Yes!"


    "You are divided into two envoys, front and rear, leading the main force!"


    "Qing Ji understands!"


    "Moyang takes orders!"


    "Where is the demon Ming!"


    "Subordinates are!"


    "The troll hall is self-contained. You are huge and powerful. How dare you order you to be the pioneer?"


    The demon Ming twitched at the corner of his mouth and disdained a cold smile: "if there were people in the troll Hall who were afraid of death, they would not be in the troll hall long ago."


    After that, he glanced at the disciples behind him: "the people in our Troll hall do not fight in the vanguard, which is disrespectful to us."


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone in the troll hall laughed.


    Han threethousand nodded slightly, and then softly shouted, "Fu Lin, where is Fu Mei!"


    "Subordinates are!" Fu Mei takes the lead.


    "Subordinates are!" Fulin followed.


    "Do you like this golden army?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Fu Mei glanced sideways. This kind of army has been deeply shocked since she first saw it. After all, many people may not be able to see such an army for their whole lives.


    This is the army of Kings full of both copper and strength.


    Fu Mei and Fu Lin looked at each other and nodded.


    "Well, since you like it, it''s best." After saying this, Han Sanqian sighed: "originally, if my brother is the Lord of the city and my sister wants to lead such a king''s army, it is equivalent to the alliance of strong and strong, and no matter which court is quite taboo."


    "However, all the people here are not my soldiers, but my brothers, and you are also my relatives. I believe you. Fu Mei obeys."


    "Subordinates are."


    "From today on, you will be the leader of this army of kings."


    "What?"


    As soon as this word came out, everyone couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    In particular, as a party, Fu Mei raised her eyes and looked at Han Sanyi. She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. She almost couldn''t believe her ears.


    Han Sanqian let himself command the army of more than 10000 kings?


    "What? Don''t want to do?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    Fu Mei lowered her head, and her attitude was extremely humble: "Fu Mei can''t come here just now, how can he de live in such an important position? It''s impossible for Fu Mei to rank according to seniority in this mysterious alliance, so..."


    "Yes, my brother-in-law wants it, but... There are too many qualified people than my sister." Fu Lin also shouted urgently.


    "They are all troops of surrender, bearing a curse, and you Fumei is the same."


    "You all need to prove yourself!"


    Han Sanqian said, slightly raising his tone: "now you are my brother of Han Sanqian. In that case, I naturally want to help you clear these curses."


    "Don''t you want to prove to all of us that you surrendered not because of your cowardice, but because good birds choose trees? Don''t you want to tell those people what it is to move people to live and trees to die? Don''t you want them to see how good you are?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Fu Mei clenched her teeth.


    Yes, how could she not?


    Who doesn''t want to use the present happiness to hit the face of the "predecessor"?


    Thinking of this, Fu Mei buried her head heavily on the ground: "Fu Mei took the order, and Fu Mei vowed that Fu Mei would work hard with this group of King''s army. If she failed to do so, Fu Mei was willing to report her head."


    "Fu Lin, after all, your sister is a woman. I order you to be the supervisor of the army. You can help her a lot."


    "Fu Lin takes orders."


    Mo Yang smiled gently, knowing that Dao 12 next to him was full of doubts, he couldn''t help but whisper a smile and said, "threethousand is using people''s hearts. He has found a way to solidify the hearts of these people who have just surrendered, and at the same time, he has beaten them in disguise. Most importantly, threethousand still wants to rely on this thing to cause psychological pressure on those who haven''t surrendered."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian''s raised hand waved forward: "towards the city, the whole army, pull out!"


    Woo!!


    The bugle sounded, and the troops set out from the mountains in a mighty manner and rushed all the way towards the city


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3943

    "Report!"


    It falls outside the city.


    The soldier hurried into the commander''s tent, knelt down directly, and said anxiously, "tell the Dragon elder that there are troops attacking our back in the mountains."


    Ming Yu suddenly slapped the table and immediately stood up: "he really came as we expected, and sure enough, he took the initiative to attack."


    "Elder Shenlong, give me 50000 troops and I will bring back 3000 Han heads." Ye Shijun stood up at the same time, his eyes full of anger.


    After learning that Han Sanqian was only scaring them with the air force, ye Shijun''s worry had been completely replaced by anger. At this time, naturally, after hearing that Han Sanqian led his troops to kill, the whole person was eager for revenge.


    A trace of impatience flashed in Ming Yu''s eyes. When the battle came to this, she didn''t know where ye Shijun had face and confidence to face Han Sanqian.


    If it weren''t for his son''s sake, Ming Yu really wanted to scold and didn''t look in the mirror first.


    "I''ll go." Pei Gu got up and looked at Ming Yu.


    In fact, Ming Yu''s intention is also Pei Gu. After several wars and disastrous defeats, Ming Yu has completely regarded Han 3000 as another height.


    Naturally, whether ye Shijun or Zhu Yanshuo, maybe they are more than enough to face some other people, but if they want to face Han Sanqian, they really don''t see enough.


    Pei Gu, the owner of the Pei family.


    In terms of ability and cultivation, he is definitely not below himself. Naturally, he may also be the only one who can be worthy of Han 3000.


    "Is the Pei family owner willing to fight?" Ming Yu fought hard and said happily.


    "Hum, they are all people side by side. What''s important about who will fight or not?" Pei Gu snorted coldly, "our goal is to win."


    "Besides, you all boast that Han Sanqian is amazing. I want to meet this boy for a while and see what kind of ability this boy has."


    After that, Pei Gu looked to his entourage: "go and tell the troops to prepare, and we will go to meet the enemy."


    "Yes!"


    The entourage hurried back.


    Seeing this, Ming Yu also breathed a sigh in his heart. At least a lot of stones fell on his heart: "well, thank you, master Pei."


    "Is it necessary to send more people?"


    Pei Gu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then disdained a smile: "can''t my Pei family''s 100000 elite soldiers deal with a smelly boy? How many people is he?"


    "According to our previous inference, if there are not many people in the woods at the foot of the mountain, plus the number of people we saw participating in the war, it is estimated that there are less than 2000, there are nearly 10000 strange beasts, and it is estimated that more than 10000 people surrendered to them when our troops retreated."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu''s whole face was even more disdainful. This means that the total number of people and animals that can be beaten is at most a little over 10000.


    He was really convinced that with such a number, 200000 troops would be scared like this.


    He really didn''t know whether to laugh at these people or praise the clever trick played by the enemy.


    "If Pei Gu wants to send more troops, wouldn''t it be a joke to say it?" Pei Gu disdained a smile and glanced at everyone present: "sometimes Jiang is still old and spicy."


    "I''m afraid his tricks are enough for you, but you want to play with me? Hum!"


    "Wait and see how Pei avenged you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Gu turned and left.


    Ming Yu wants to stop him and remind him that Han Sanqian needs to be careful, but Pei Gu doesn''t give her any chance to dissuade at all, and his words really humiliate Ming Yu and his gang.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked coldly at Pei Gu who left, feeling uneasy and smiling bitterly: "I don''t know... Whether to wish him success or to wish him a taste of Han Sanqian."


    A few minutes later, drums were ringing in the besieged army, and tens of thousands of Taowu soldiers had lined up neatly.


    Pei Gu rode a fire kylin, shouldered a long cloak, and held a long sword, which was very imposing.


    After looking at the large group of soldiers in front of him, he raised his long sword and pointed directly at the direction of the mountains: "where are the generals!"


    "Yes!"


    "Follow me, kill!"


    "Kill!"


    A large number of soldiers rushed with Pei Gu suddenly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3944

    The two men and horses, each majestic, rushed towards each other like a torrent.


    Hundreds of meters away, with Han Sanqian and Pei Gu raising their hands, the people on both sides also stopped and confronted each other.


    Han Sanqian looked at Pei Gu, and Pei Gu also looked at Han Sanqian.


    Since the first meeting, Han Sanqian has known that Pei gujue in front of him is very human. On the contrary, after seeing Han Sanqian, Pei Gu couldn''t help sighing that there were new people in Jiangshan generation.


    "You are young but overbearing. However, there is a slight elegance in such overbearing, which shows that you are tough enough and wise enough. Young man, good." Pei Gu laughed softly.


    You should have momentum, appearance, and IQ. No wonder your little seven would not even revenge himself for adding people for this boy, and instead say good words for him.


    Pei Gu had doubts before, but now he has seen Han Sanqian with his own eyes. He has to say that he is worthy of being his Pei Gu''s daughter and has vision.


    "What''s the matter? Ming Yu doesn''t dare to play now. He finds a fortune teller?" Han Sanqian laughed coldly.


    Although the voice has disdain, there is no such selfless contempt.


    "You bastard, how dare you say that my master is a fortune teller? Are you looking for death?" Pei Gu''s side, the servant angrily said.


    With this servant''s voice, peigu''s side, a group of people pointed at Han Sanqian for a while, and they were angry. Fang fo wanted to swallow Han Sanqian alive.


    They moved there, and Han Sanqian''s brothers didn''t want Han Sanqian to be angry. One by one, they directly wanted to do it on the spot.


    Pei Gu smiled softly and waved his hand, indicating that his men didn''t have to be so nervous. Looking at Han Sanqian, he smiled softly, "my surname is Pei. I think you should have an impression of this surname."


    "Oh, I hit your son." Han Sanqian smiled and then said, "they all say that the Taowu clan is extremely vicious. I was really a little worried when I hit him. After all, I thought I had provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked. I was bound to chase after me and fight hard without dying."


    "In this demon cloud ghost city, when I see you even marry your own daughter, I believe my view."


    "It''s a pity..." Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly. "Sometimes he knows his face but not his heart. So soon, the Pei family found the mountain again."


    "Bastard, what does my family do? It''s none of your business. You can tell me what to do here?" The servant angrily said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t bird him at all. He looked at Moyang and others, and said softly with a smile: "generally, when you talk about a person''s absolute pain point, he will open his teeth and claws, showing extreme sensitivity."


    Words fall, Moyang and others don''t speak, just laugh.


    The servant was in a hurry. When he was about to speak, Pei Gu clapped his hands: "it''s really sharp mouth. With this mouth alone, the dead can be said to be alive by you."


    "However, young people, being good at speaking doesn''t mean being really strong. If you want to win, you have to rely on this." Pei Gu compared his fist.


    Before Han Sanqian could speak, he looked up at the people behind Han Sanqian and shook his head: "why? There are only one or two thousand people? Is it so shabby?"


    "I heard that many people surrendered to you when Ming Yu and others were defeated. Why, where did they go?"


    Pei Gu''s words fell, and the servant next to him immediately laughed and said, "master, it must be that this defeated general is useless. So ah, instead of coming out to make a fool of himself, it''s better to hide a little, at least get a reputation."


    "That''s right, a group of garbage who have to choose to surrender after losing the war. What''s the combat effectiveness? Han Sanqian, you''re too young to understand the reason why some people can use it and some people can''t."


    "Sometimes on the battlefield, it''s not useful when there are many people."


    Several servants laughed coldly, looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes full of disdain and ridicule.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, "that''s right. Some things really don''t depend on many people. 100000 soldiers and horses, are you dragging?"


    Several servants heard the sound and just wanted to scold angrily, but Han Sanqian suddenly sneered and looked at his home owner: "no matter how many people there are, they are just dead goods."


    Then, a crowd suddenly heard the left and right roaring together. Looking around, the golden troops on the left and right sides were rushing towards this side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3945

    "Then... What is that?"


    "I''ll go. It''s glittering. What''s this special thing?"


    "Shit, where the hell did you invite the heavenly soldiers?"


    All of them were speechless, afraid, frightened and shocked. When the golden army was getting closer and closer, they finally saw that the glittering thing was actually a huge and ferocious strange beast!


    "I''ll go his mother!"


    "His mother, what the fuck is this? What the hell is a group of glittering strange animals?"


    "Damn it!"


    A group of people began to stabilize the formation in a panic while shouting abuse, but it was obvious that they had been scared by the Golden Army in their hearts.


    "These are the so-called defeated generals in your mouth." Han Sanxia smiled, and then he suddenly expanded his true Qi, his throat sounded like a bell, and thunder said, "did you all hear that? In the eyes of others, you are a defeated general who can''t do it. If so, let them taste your power."


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Five thousand strange beast troops were divided into left and right, each leading the corresponding infantry behind them to rush forward like a torrent and come quickly.


    The strange beast itself is brave and protected by gold armor. It is like a tank entering the crowd. It is a slash in the rush.


    "Go!"


    Almost at the same time, the demon Ming also roared, and the disciples of the troll hall were like wild cattle, cooperating with the left and right golden cavalry, and rushed directly to the middle gate.


    "Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu, condense the moon, and act according to the plan."


    "Yes!"


    The two men responded, and their respective leaders attacked the opposite side with the left-right attack of the second echelon, and interacted with the infantry of the golden cavalry, forming horns with each other.


    "Qing Ji and Mo Yang, behind the soldiers in the troll hall, helped each other."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qingji and Moyang also rushed forward one after another.


    Soon, there were only Su Yingxia and Ziqing around Han Sanqian.


    On Pei Gu''s side, although Han Sanqian''s exquisite array and sudden impact have caused great damage to Pei Gu''s side, they are also in a hurry, and even completely forget the tactics.


    But the huge number advantage is always a huge natural moat, always like a Gulf.


    So even though the troops were in chaos, Pei Gu''s army still resisted the attack of Han Sanqian, and several followers beside Pei Gu were also trying their best to command the team, so that the team could be stabilized as soon as possible.


    Pei Gu is in the middle, and there are close experts around him to protect his safety at any time.


    He looked at Han Sanqian with a smile. There was no anger in his eyes, only a faint smile.


    "Young man, you are quite powerful. Knowing people and horses are not as good as me, so I take a flank attack, and then cooperate with elite troops to attack our middle gate, and divide it into two teams to maintain the depth of the team. Although you and I are enemies, I have to say, you boy, I really appreciate it." Pei Gu laughed.


    "Hehe, there are so many people who appreciate me. Who are you?" Han Sanqian disdained a smile: "take back your appreciation. In my case, these things are worthless."


    Pei Gu was stunned. Obviously, he, who has always been highly respected, would never expect that one day his praise would be mercilessly ignored by others.


    However, soon, he smiled, "Han Sanqian, do you know what you are in my eyes?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, a monkey! It''s smart, but one thing is not very good, that is, it''s difficult to train wildness." Pei Gu said with a smile, "however, the monkey trainer has a way of training monkeys. He will make the wild monkeys obedient."


    "I''m sorry, Han Sanqian. I''ve learned how to train monkeys."


    Han Sanqian also smiled, "do you know what you are in my eyes?"


    "I''m interested in listening."


    "Old cow."


    "Oh?"


    "When an old cow is old, it will sell its old age if it depends on it. Coupled with its stubborn temper, it often gives its owner a headache." Han Sanqian looked at him: "however, if the old cow has to be so arrogant, then there is only one end for those who wait for it."


    "Put it in a casserole and stew him for days and nights."


    "At that time, no matter how old and thick the cow leather was, it had to be cooked."


    "Han Sanqian, you are presumptuous." When he shouted angrily, Pei Gu rushed directly at Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian also drank coldly: "then let''s see if it''s me being presumptuous, or if you''re so thick skinned that you don''t want your face."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian also suddenly welcomes!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3946

    Boom!


    The two collided with each other, each leading a violent breath behind him, just like two gods in the sky.


    "Melt the sky and destroy the earth!"


    Between Pei Gu''s turnover, an energy directly rushed to Han 3000. The force in his hand was like a volcanic eruption, and the huge energy directly rushed to Jackie Chan.


    Han Sanqian''s face color silk was not afraid. In a moment, the same energy was directly facing up like a dragon.


    "Bang!"


    Two waves of energy meet in the air in an instant!


    The huge air force spread directly around the center of the collision. Suddenly, the air was torn, and a huge wave followed and swung directly.


    The man who was near the wrestling between the two had been overthrown on the spot by this invisible wave before he understood what was going on.


    "Han Sanqian, how dare you confront me in this way?" Pei Gu smiled coldly.


    Han Sanyi maintained his transportation capacity while calmly saying, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "Such consumption is compared with internal power. Han Sanqian, although I have never been masked with you, I have already heard your name. Ming Yu can''t take advantage of you. Am I right?" Pei Gu laughed.


    Han Sanqian nodded, "it''s really no problem."


    "Young people, who are proud of their talents, need to know that there are people outside, and there are days outside." Pei Gu seemed to be in a good mood: "the age gap between you and me is actually the cultivation gap."


    "I know that your young boy must have a lot of talent for such cultivation. However, talent is for most ordinary people. Diligence can make up for clumsiness, and money can make up for deficiency, do you understand?"


    The Pei family is a member of the demon family. Naturally, as the head of the Pei family, peigu enjoys the essence of all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures. Therefore, he is far superior to others in the accumulation of cultivation.


    "Money can indeed make up for a lot of things, but I think people like you who have lived so many years should also understand that you can''t make up for some things given by God with how much money you take."


    "Because money is created by man, and some things are created by heaven."


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian stepped up his efforts.


    The next second, Pei Gu only felt a strong strange force suddenly pressing frantically towards him from the direction of Han Sanqian.


    Pei Gu immediately looked surprised and looked at Han Sanqian with an incredible face: "you boy!"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and simply competed for internal power. Even the true gods of Lu AO and his family had fought alone. How could he be afraid of a Pei Gu?


    Even Pei Gu is awesome!


    "But so what?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly. Although his strength in his hand had been pushed to the extreme, at this time, he still strengthened his strength against the base again.


    Pei Gu forced himself on, but it was obvious that at this time, the cold sweat on his forehead was like a bean, and the huge pressure made his whole face wear a mask of pain.


    "What the hell''s the origin of this boy? This terrible internal power..." glanced at Han Sanqian in a panic, and Pei Gu couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment: "how is this possible?"


    "What''s impossible? Old man, do you want to hold on?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly, "I''m afraid your old bones will be scattered by then."


    Pei Gu bited his teeth and said, "you are a little too rampant. I haven''t exerted any force yet."


    After the words, Pei Gu directly poured his whole body into his hands.


    "What? Pei Gu, I can''t hold on. I want to fight back with all my strength?" Compared with Pei Gu, who is already very uncomfortable, Han Sanqian seems much calmer here.


    Pei Gu has no time to deal with Han Sanqian, and he doesn''t want to admit these things in front of Han Sanqian. He just tries his best, and is bound to shake Han Sanqian away in a short time.


    Whether it''s a draw or a win, because he knows one thing very well. If he continues to drag on like this, he can only lose.


    "Is it so easy to get rid of it? Do you think this is a teahouse? If you want to fight with me, just fight with me. If you don''t want to fight, just quit?" Han Sanqian drank coldly. Facing Pei Gu''s death attack, he also instilled all his true Qi.


    at whose hand will the deer die? It is here to fight!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3947

    Boom!!


    With the sudden contact of the central critical point, after a loud noise, a stronger air wave rose again in an instant.


    From a distance, huge mushroom clouds even rose in the center of the battlefield.


    The ground shook wildly, and the flames also rushed to the sky. In an instant, the eyes around were attracted by the movement.


    "Pei Gu should have fought with Han Sanqian, which is too fierce."


    "Pei Gu is also a bully of the Taowu family. What has the Taowu family stood on the position of the demon family for many years? It depends on Pei Gu''s super personal ability. Han Sanqian has been arrogant for so long, and finally met a tough bone."


    "It''s true that Pei Gu''s cultivation is unfathomable, and legends about him are everywhere in the demon land. If Han Sanqian wants to pass on this old legend, even if he is really fierce to the gods, he will never die and have to fade into skin."


    In the siege, people watched the explosion in the distance, and at this time, they couldn''t help commenting.


    Ming Yu glanced at Zhu Yanshuo. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning of each was very obvious.


    Zhu Yanshuo coughed softly, bent slightly, and said respectfully, "as a general rule, I also agree with what you said, but after several battles, this Han Sanqian is really an elusive enemy, and his subordinates dare not make random guesses, let alone make rash judgments."


    "In fact, I''ve been cautious enough many times, but I didn''t know... People are not as good as heaven. Han Sanqian always makes me completely crooked."


    Ming Yu nodded, and he felt almost the same as Zhu Yanshuo.


    For Han Sanqian, you really don''t know how to calculate. Even if you are careful enough, it looks more like a complete mess compared with his actual results.


    "But anyway, as they said, Pei Gu is also an old master who will live forever. Even if Han Sanqian is a God, he will always pay the corresponding price."


    "Lord Zhu, for the sake of safety, you should lead an elite army to the scene immediately. Remember, just hide nearby and observe the opportunity. If the Taowu family is relatively stable at that time, you can watch the play in the current row, but if..."


    Zhu Yanshu interrupted Ming Yu''s words: "elder Shenlong''s meaning is that it is helpful in the dark if he grabs the skill clearly or not."


    "Yes, the Taowu clan is not our clan after all. If others can control the situation, isn''t it provocative for us to intervene?" Ming Yu nodded.


    "I understand. I''ll do it now."


    Words fall, zhuyanshuo hurried into the army, waved his hand and set out with a group of people.


    Almost at the same time, on the battlefield, the mushroom cloud caused by the explosion completely disappeared, and all the people and horses around had already been overturned for more than a few tens of meters. When they struggled to get up and wipe their eyes, they saw that the two figures were still opposed in the dust in the middle.


    When the wind blew, the dust dispersed, and their figures also appeared.


    Han Sanqian still lifted it lightly with one hand, but his face was with a faint smile.


    Pei Gu still stood there, but his face was full of seriousness.


    Just compared with Han Sanqian, his clothes are broken and his hair is messy!


    The battle between dragons and tigers is already in order.


    "I take back my words. Your old bone is not as fragile as I imagined." Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    Pei Gu clenched his teeth and looked at Han Sanqian angrily. He just wanted to open his mouth to fight back, but a mouthful of blood overflowed along the corner of his mouth. He wiped it. Looking at the blood on his hand, he immediately looked up and looked back at Han Sanqian coldly: "good boy, I have been wandering the Jianghu for many years. Today, I have suffered a dark loss on you, a hairy boy. You have seed."


    Han Sanqian smiled and didn''t speak.


    "But do you think I''m a fool?" Pei Gu smiled coldly, and the momentum suddenly opened the next second: "you are far from it."


    "Blood awakening, roar!"


    Suddenly, with Pei Gu''s roar, in a moment, the wind and cloud turned pale, and thousands of clouds ran in the sky, gathering together


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3948

    The rushing clouds converged on the heads of Han threethousand people in a blink of an eye, rotating like a vortex, and then the blood red airflow swept in, dyeing the layers of rolling clouds with blood.


    In the center of the blood, a red light broke the sky and hit peigu directly.


    In just a moment, Pei Gu was already surrounded by blood light, and a faint golden light flashed on his body.


    "The change of heaven, Tao can reappear!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    "Threethousand, Pei Gu is awakening Tao Wu''s blood, stop him quickly, otherwise, Tao Wu''s coagulation and blood will come, and it will be the time when Tao Wu will appear. At that time, no one can stop him." Qing Ji hurriedly said.


    As a person of the demon family, Qing Ji naturally knows the horror of the Taowu family very well, and also understands the terrifying power of the Pei family after their complete blood awakening.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Qing Ji and saw that his face was really nervous and even with a trace of fear. Even Han Sanqian, who was holding the gluttony of evil and the poverty of heaven, did not dare to hold it up at this time and hurried to kill peigu.


    "When the owner wakes up, escort!"


    The attendant shouted, and more than 20 masters directly killed Han 3000 on the spot.


    "Go and help Han 3000." Qingji shouted urgently.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing hurriedly flew towards Han Sanqian.


    Seeing the two women flying to help, Han Sanqian directly opened the attendants in front of him with his left and right palms, and with the momentum of the two women coming, he flew and directly attacked peigu.


    "No, it''s late." Qingji shouted in a hurry.


    It''s a tiny difference!


    Sure enough, Pei Gu, who was already covered with golden light and blood light, had raised his head at this time, and suddenly looked up at Han 3000 with blood in his eyes.


    "Wow!"


    Looking at each other in an instant, Han Sanqian vaguely saw a terrifying animal face suddenly appear on his face, but the next second it was his Pei Gu''s normal face.


    "Tao Wu''s blood has awakened." Han Sanqian''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and the man was subconsciously surprised. I


    "Han Sanqian, you child, I want you to die!"


    Roar!


    Pei Gu shouted angrily, and a beast''s face suddenly roared at Han Sanyi. The next second, with the potential of destruction, Pei Gu had counterattacked at Han Sanyi.


    "Be careful." Qing Ji shouted loudly and wanted to go over to help, but there were so many soldiers around that she couldn''t get her birth for a while.


    Han Sanqian knew the danger without warning, and hurried to withdraw. Suddenly, he felt a heavy weight behind his back, his eyes slightly left behind, but he was stunned to find that the blood cloud in the sky didn''t know when to stretch out countless tentacles and trapped himself in the same place.


    He tried to struggle, but those things were like people entering cotton. No matter how hard he tried, they were in vain.


    "Han Sanqian, if you don''t go there is a way to heaven, and there is no door to hell, you have to break in. You have done something you shouldn''t do in your life, that is to irritate me."


    Pei Gu''s words fell, and a punch hit him directly and fiercely. The black and red breath was all over the punch, and it was obvious that his power had reached its peak.


    No one can live under this punch.


    Han Sanqian''s face coagulated. At present, it was obviously impossible to hide.


    "In that case, I''ll play with you." Han threethousand drank coldly, and he didn''t struggle directly. He carried all his energy in his body.


    "Break it!"


    As soon as the anger was drunk, the gathered on his body could immediately release, and the strong Qi could directly cut off the tentacles of the surrounding blood cloud.


    However, the same price is that Han Sanqian can only attack instead of defend, or completely defend. He has no time and opportunity to move a penny to dodge.


    "However, I''m not going to hide." Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and his body was also full of momentum.


    The totem of the four heavenly beasts flashed, and the golden light and black light appeared on the body. A trace of jade gas also came out of the body, and the sound of the monkey could be heard faintly.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really an ignorant child. Facing my Tao Wu blood, you dare to fight head-on. Courage is a good thing, but sometimes courage may not help you. On the contrary, it will help you step on the road to death." Pei Gu said, "go to hell!"


    The huge energy suddenly burst, and the anti Buddha was about to devour Han 3000.


    "It''s also good for the old man to have some confidence, but too blind confidence is pedantic!" Han Sanqian smiled coldly, "you know too little about me."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian''s hands burn silent and burst into peigu


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3949

    There was no imagined explosion. On the contrary, when the two forces collided, all that was on the scene was a sudden strange sharp sound that was extremely harsh.


    Thorn!!


    Everyone felt that their eardrum anti Buddha was directly punctured at that moment. They covered their ears and closed their eyes in pain.


    The next second, the ground is shaking, the sky seems to be collapsing, and the whole world is about to be destroyed.


    Hoo!!


    Strong wind force came out from the center of the explosion, blowing everyone staggering, and even worse, it was directly blown to the internal organs and injured, spitting blood at the mouth.


    But when everything was calm, a group of people rushed to the center of the battlefield regardless.


    Under the huge explosion, an youwan finished laying eggs. Han Sanqian had already fallen to the ground at some time. He knelt on one knee, and the blood flowed continuously under his drooping head.


    Obviously, the loss of Han Sanqian has been huge in the two sides'' confrontation just now.


    "Haha, haha, haha."


    On the other side, Pei Gu also fell to the ground and laughed at Han Sanqian, who was half kneeling and injured.


    Although Pei Gu also broke his clothes in the explosion, revealing his strong brick like muscles, at least he didn''t seem to have a big ripple. It was obvious that he had won in the attack just now.


    "Han San, Han San, I told you long ago that young people should learn to be steady. If you are so unkind, sooner or later you won''t even know how to write death." Pei Gu''s words fell, and he shook his right hand with a fist.


    "Roar!"


    The morale of the Taowu clan has won a great victory throughout the battle.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, a group of people were obviously demoralized. After all, even the commander-in-chief had an accident, and everyone could only be leaderless.


    "I, the Taowu clan, inherit the supreme power of Taowu and are invincible. How dare you fight with us? Han Sanqian, do you know how to write the word death now?" Pei Gu was overjoyed and said angrily.


    "Ah!" Han Sanyi smiled, "Tao?"


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and then slowly raised his head and looked at Pei Gu: "is it strong?"


    "I Tao Wu is an ancient fierce beast, you..." suddenly, when Pei Gu angrily fought back, he suddenly frowned, and then looked at Han Sanqian.


    "In ancient times, fierce beasts were powerful, but they were not invincible, were they?" Han Sanqian sneered contemptuously, "besides, who hasn''t met the fierce beast in ancient times?"


    "Sorry, I made a little effort. At the beginning, you may not feel the pain, but as long as you slow down, it will start."


    As Han Sanqian''s words fell, peigucai at this time was stunned to find that the blood between his throat suddenly appeared as uncontrollable, and flowed down through the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, what made him more annoyed was that the fangfo in his internal organs had been completely injured, and his breath had been directly disturbed. He was now suffering to death, and the extreme pain after fangfo became possessed.


    "No... impossible, impossible!" Pei Gu shook his head, spitting blood while looking at Han Sanqian and said reluctantly.


    He completely occupies the absolute initiative. He completely controls the situation on the court. How can Han Sanqian have much resistance under that forced environment.


    Not to mention, he could kill himself directly and seriously.


    How on earth did he do it?!


    "I said, don''t be so stubborn when you are old." Words fall, Han Sanqian slowly stood up.


    While Han Sanqian almost stood up, Pei Gu, who had supported for a long time, no longer had the strength to support. With a dull bang, the whole person was heavily half kneeling on the ground.


    Who can imagine that a second ago, their posture would change in an instant.


    Those Taowu people who were originally cheering and roaring were speechless at this time, just like petrified in situ, while the disciples of the mysterious man alliance who had been petrified fell into madness after a short pause.


    Just like the transposition of Han Sanqian and Pei Gu just now.


    "Roar!"


    Everyone shouted excitedly, and the mood of loss soared instantly.


    "Kill."


    While everyone was in high spirits, Mo Yang waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to rush into battle.


    Everyone shouted excitedly and went away with blood. Suddenly, there was a wonderful scene in the field


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3950

    The Pei family''s army, which was originally very powerful and could be stable even in the face of the impact of Han Sanqian''s precise layout, was completely panicked at this time with another round of enemy attack.


    The golden cavalry is invincible like a flood breaking the dike.


    The troll hall is also matched with the Taowu clan in figure. They are dizzy and disordered in formation.


    Su Yingxia cooperates with Zi Qing, and almost merges with both high school students. Although Pei Gu''s entourage is indeed an extraordinary entourage, it is also obvious that it is difficult to deal with the abnormal two women.


    At this time, the entire 100000 troops are outrageously on the verge of defeat.


    "Hold on, hold on to me, Tao clan, never lose!" Pei Gu was an old Jianghu man. Seeing that his team was about to collapse, he shouted hurriedly.


    He had a serious internal injury at this time, but even so, he stood up slowly with severe pain.


    He knew that if he couldn''t stand up at this time, this army would kneel down with him forever.


    Therefore, no matter how difficult or bitter it is, he must stand up with his teeth clenched.


    Sure enough, with Pei Gu getting up, although the whole Pei family army suffered losses in single combat, relying on the huge number of people, the Pei family army finally stabilized the situation, and the defeat was finally far away from them.


    "Han Sanqian, do you really think you won?" Pei Gu angrily looked at Han Sanqian and said in a cold voice.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, "then continue?"


    Pei Gu looked coldly and didn''t speak. He has a serious internal injury now. How can he continue? However, he also believed that even if Han Sanqian suddenly won a small victory against him just now, he was definitely seriously injured.


    Therefore, he is also watching Han Sanqian''s performance to see if he is struggling.


    "Continue?" Pei Gu suddenly smiled, "OK, Han Sanqian, I want to see if you are really so indifferent."


    "Leopard master, give it to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Gu waved his big hand, and a man in black with more than 100 people behind him directly jumped at Han 3000.


    At a glance, Han Sanqian can find that although these people in black are relatively tall, they are as fast as ghosts.


    "Leopard, the speed should really be very fast, but I ignored this." Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    Unfortunately, he used the wrong person.


    If you want to suppress Han Sanqian in speed, at least so far, you can''t find a second person.


    As soon as the Taixu divine step opened, the real Qi moved, and Han Sanqian''s body shape was fast enough to leave only a phantom.


    Facing the attack of the leopard division of hundreds of people, Han 3000 rushed at a faster speed like a ghost for the next second.


    "Brush!"


    Seventy two magic sword moves are fatal. With Han Sanqi''s fast speed, he is like a carp crossing the river. He can''t see his body except his shadow.


    Only countless fallen people in black are proving the "atrocities" committed by Han Sanqian


    Pei Gu didn''t panic. Although the leopard master was fierce, he never thought that this group of people could stop Han Sanqian.


    "Four Heavenly Kings, what are you waiting for?" A cry of urgency.


    The next second, four figures suddenly flew out from behind the crowd. These four people were extremely large and looked strange. They took four weapons in their hands, including knives, swords, axes and halberds, and directly joined the siege without saying more.


    With the help of these four people, Han Sanqian''s offensive really began to decrease sharply, which also gave the leopard division a chance to breathe again.


    Pei Gu saw this, smiled coldly, took advantage of the situation to quickly retreat, and then hid in the crowd.


    The four heavenly kings are really difficult to deal with. The four people have different styles, but they cooperate as one person. Even if they are as strong as Han 3000, they can''t help frowning under their siege for a time, not to mention the harassment of leopard master at all times.


    Seeing that Pei Gu has taken advantage of the situation to leave, Han Sanqian can only see it in his eyes at this time, anxious in his heart.


    Sometimes, flies are absolutely nothing serious, but they can annoy you to a headache.


    At present, this is the case.


    Han Sanqian was very angry and forced his breath to open, trying to break up this group of bastards, but he tried several times, but the effect was extremely bad.


    Just when Han Sanqian was upset, suddenly, he obviously felt a strong murderous spirit rushing towards him, and this murderous spirit was obviously strong enough to make people feel outrageous, and its power was lifelike


    True God?


    Han Sanqian suddenly looked


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3951

    Not far away, a red light is rapidly approaching itself.


    It is extremely fast and powerful, and even the air is wildly burned wherever it passes.


    "Damn, what''s that?"


    There are few guys who can''t even see Han Sanqian quickly. With his eyes wide open, Han Sanqian frowned.


    "What the hell? Is it Pei Gu?"


    How could it be him?


    Han Sanqian was really hard to understand, and the whole person was stunned. After all, Pei gucai had just been seriously injured by himself. Even if this guy had strong defense ability, it was impossible to recover freely in such a short time and attack himself with enough strength.


    "Han Sanqian, you can''t think of it. Your boy''s death is coming."


    Pei Gu smiled ferociously, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Han Sanqian was surprised for several seconds before he came back to his senses. The emperor moved in his hand, and at the same time, the fire was wide open. His left hand was the first, and his right hand was the attack. He fought together.


    Boom!


    The two immediately confronted each other, but it was obvious that at the moment of contact, Han Sanqian suddenly retreated a few steps, and the corners of his mouth were also bloody.


    Even if he reluctantly blocked it, Han Sanqian himself paid an extremely high price.


    "You... How can you..." Han Sanqian looked at Pei Gu in surprise, a little confused for a time.


    "Tao Wu''s blood will never die and never retreat. With the protection of his ancestors, we will never die." Pei Gu was ferocious and sneered.


    Immortality?!


    "Die for me." Pei Gu roared coldly, and suddenly countless long hairs grew on his body, and his whole face directly turned into a terrifying human tiger face, accompanied by fangs, which made people afraid.


    At the same time, a huge force of terror directly shook Han Sanqian like a broken kite, crashing to the ground.


    "Threethousand."


    Su Yingxia was so anxious that he beat back his minions with one hand, and then flew to Han Sanqian to follow him.


    But even so, the speed of Han Sanqian''s body falling still made her stagger several times in the air.


    "Protect the leader!" Ning Yue roared and rushed over with a group of disciples.


    The crowd quickly surrounded Han Sanqian as the center.


    "Poof!"


    Han Sanyi fell to the ground and directly gushed blood. The huge impact almost broke his heart and damaged his five internal organs.


    "That guy..." he looked up hard at Pei Gu in the air. He really didn''t understand that Pei Gu had been beaten badly by himself, but why did he suddenly attack himself like a nobody.


    Even the abnormal self, who has many skills, can''t be completely damaged in such a short time.


    "Threethousand, are you all right?" Su Yingxia said hurriedly, his eyes full of worry.


    "Threethousand, you talk, don''t scare me." Looking at Han Sanqian, he just stared at Han Sanqian in the sky, and the whole person was more anxious.


    She knew that Pei Gu''s sudden attack was not trivial, and she naturally knew what harm it would cause to Han Sanqian.


    So she was almost crying.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s crying voice, Han Sanqian returned to his senses, shook his head and comforted, "don''t worry, your man is a cat, nine lives, and can''t die."


    "I''m just wondering... How can this old boy suddenly reply so quickly? Shit, even if I''m so young, I don''t have this recovery ability." Han Sanqian wondered, "what trick did he play with me?"


    "It doesn''t seem that he was injured just now, so he shouldn''t deliberately cheat you and reduce your vigilance." Su Yingxia road.


    Han threethousand nodded. Su Yingxia was right. Moreover, even if he wanted to play himself, it was absolutely impossible for him to joke with the morale of the whole army.


    What the hell is he doing?


    Han Sanqian tried to turn over the memory of just now, trying to analyze every action of Pei Gu, so that he could find the real reason.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian seemed to think of something. With his eyes wide open, he suddenly thought back: "I know."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3952

    "He once hid in the crowd."


    Han Sanqian suddenly looked at Su Yingxia.


    "But the war was in chaos, and no one could see what he had done after retreating into the crowd." Su Yingxia doubted.


    "It wasn''t long after he went in." Han Sanqian frowned, "it''s only a few minutes before and after. Even eating Tiancai and Dibao can''t work so quickly."


    "Is it true that he, like me, has the skill of Tai Xu?"


    This is very possible, but it is impossible to think about it carefully.


    Tai Xu''s skill, a forbidden skill that even the true God can''t understand, what qualifications does he have as a mere Pei Gu?


    But if not, what the hell did he do?!


    "Threethousand, is there any problem with the awakening of blood?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Blood awakening?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "They call themselves the ancient fierce beast Taowu clan. Then, what they inherit is Taowu blood. I mean, to nourish blood with blood." Su Yingxia road.


    Hearing this, Han sanmeng was in an uproar.


    Yes, all the Taowu people actually have the same blood, so it does exist in theory to nourish blood with blood. Moreover, it can best meet many prerequisites and achieve what Han Sanqian saw in the end.


    "I see." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia gratefully, and then slowly stood up: "he has a good plan, and I have a ladder."


    With a slight movement in his hand, Han Sanyi''s energy entered the five element God stone.


    The five elements God stone directly shines slightly, and at the same time releases light energy to wrap Han 3000 in it.


    With this light energy wrapping Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian only felt that all the previous pain and anti Buddha had completely disappeared in the blink of an eye, and bursts of comfortable feelings hit, leaving him refreshed.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, nodded at Su Yingxia, and motioned Ning Yue and others to reduce the speed of counterattack, so that the other party can quickly surround themselves and others.


    A moment later, more and more Taowu people surrounded Han Sanqian and others. At this time, peigu also flew down slowly with the four heavenly kings.


    ¡±What''s the matter, Han Sanqian? Weren''t you quite tough just now? Why, now lie motionless in a woman''s arms like a dead dog? "


    As soon as he landed, Pei Gu laughed heartlessly.


    Han Sanqian''s face was angry, and he tried to get up forcibly, but he was unable: "shameless old man, what are you proud of? If it weren''t for your bastard sneaking attack on me, would you win?"


    "Han Sanqian, it has been said since ancient times that you have become king and defeated the enemy. Now you are just a loser. What qualifications do you have to shout in front of me? Even if I attack you secretly, can you stop my sneak attack if you have the ability?" Pei Gu laughed coldly.


    "Hum!" Han Sanqian''s face showed dissatisfaction.


    "The Tao Wu clan will never retreat. When you choose to be the enemy with us, you have actually chosen to be with the king of hell. I admit that you have some skills, but unfortunately, you want to be the enemy with me."


    "What the owner said is right. Han Sanqian, you are dying. Do you want to be tough? If you want to be smart, quickly put your hands together and surrender. At least, we can keep your whole body."


    Han Sanyi smiled, "leave me dead? Sorry, I have heard this many times, but unfortunately, no one who said these words can do it."


    "You are no exception." After the words, Han Sanqian smiled coldly. In the surprised eyes of a crowd, he slowly stood up.


    "What?"


    "You..."


    "How can you still stand up?" Pei Gu was so surprised that he retreated several steps.


    He really couldn''t understand why han Sanming had been beaten almost half to death by himself, but why he suddenly seemed to be nothing.


    "Oh, I forgot." Han Sanyi smiled, and then wiped the blood off his mouth: "I forgot to wipe what I left before."


    As Han Sanqian wiped the blood off his mouth, Pei Gu became even more nervous for a while.


    Because it is obvious that at this time, Han Sanqian is obviously red and energetic, and he doesn''t look half injured.


    "How could you..."


    "Hum, if you allow Pei Gu to steal chicken, you won''t allow me Han 3000?" As soon as Han Sanqian''s voice fell, his hand suddenly became energetic, and he slapped directly at peigu


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3953

    Pei Gu''s eyes widened. Obviously, he didn''t expect Han Sanqian to play such a trick.


    At this time, he was too close to Han Sanqian. Just as Han Sanqian didn''t expect him to suddenly kill him, he didn''t expect Han Sanqian to engage in such a move.


    In a hurry, it was obviously extremely difficult to resist at this time, so we had to harden our scalp and go up.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Pei Gu also flew backward for several meters, and his blood gushed wildly.


    Han Sanqian sneered, "you are not the only one who can play sneak attack."


    "Han Sanqian, you his mother!" Holding back the pain, Pei Gu was furious, but the next second, he suddenly looked cold: "where are the four heavenly kings and the leopard master?"


    "Subordinates are."


    "What are you waiting for? Kill me!"


    "Yes!"


    The four heavenly kings led a group of leopard masters to rush again.


    Just this time, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry to start, but retreated and observed.


    These people are as difficult as flies, but Han Sanqian, who has suffered a loss, has long stopped paying attention to them. He just observed the general situation of these people, half defending and half attacking, and then has been looking at peigu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Sure enough, only a moment later, peigu really began to escape towards the back of the crowd with the help of the people behind him.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly. After looking at Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia knew Han Sanqian''s meaning almost without words.


    She rushed up quickly and directly plunged into the crowd to replace Han Sanqian. Almost at the same time, Han Sanqian''s body suddenly rushed out of the siege, looking for peigu all the way.


    Looking at Han Sanqian coming, although those Taowu soldiers rose up and resisted, it was obvious that these people were no different from mole ants in Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    As soon as the sky fire moon passed, a large number of people fell down, and even the rest of them were in Han Sanqian''s hands, unable to resist for a round, and were blown away.


    In just a few seconds, all the men and horses in front of Pei Gu Dun had fallen down, and the back part was bare.


    At this time, Pei Gu was behind the crowd, surrounded by many people, all of whom were very young. At the same time, his sleeves were rolled up and his arms were exposed.


    On the arm, most people have teeth, which are scarred with blood.


    Looking back at Pei Gu, at this time, he just ate a person''s arm blood, and there was even a faint blood stain on the corners of his mouth. He was obviously surprised to see Han Sanqian suddenly killed.


    Put down a disciple''s hand stretched out in front of him, Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian ruthlessly.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, "blood awakening? You really can name yourself. Hehe, I said how you suddenly recovered from serious injury so quickly. It turned out that you were sucking other people''s blood like a vampire."


    Pei Gu''s face was cold: "why, are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid?" Han Sanqian didn''t understand.


    "Hehe, I have 100000 troops, which means that I can suck the blood of 100000 people. As long as their blood is supplemented, Han Sanqian, I can clearly tell you that I can not only not be injured, but also not die."


    "You fight with me? What do you fight with?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly: "how dare a little vampire speak wildly here?"


    "We are the Taowu clan, the most powerful clan!"


    "Roar!"


    With Pei Gu''s angry voice roaring, the soldiers behind him also shouted with their fists at this time.


    "Roar!"


    Morale is high!


    "Tao Wu, Tao Wu, shut up and speak. I don''t know what it is. I thought it was an absolutely invincible God, but it was just an ancient fierce beast. Look, I''m proud of you." Han threethousand sneered.


    "Han Sanqian, you can also judge the fierce beasts in ancient times?" Someone shouted.


    "Ah!" Han Sanqian was really fed up with it and disdained to smile: "is there anything wrong with this? To tell you the truth, don''t say Lao Tzu evaluates them at will, just let them be my little brother?"


    "Han Sanqian, it''s up to you? What are you?"


    "Then what are you?" Han Sanqian said and moved his hand slightly: "I''ll take a little brother out to play with you first. I really don''t like your smelly face."


    "Evil gluttony, come out and have a meal."


    Then, with Han Sanqian''s hand moving, a huge beast suddenly appeared.


    Exactly, the gluttony of evil!!


    "What... What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3954

    When a group of Taowu people saw the gluttony of evil, they couldn''t help but be shocked. A sense of fear from their blood made them almost involuntarily retreat.


    Pei Gu was also obviously panicked and slightly stunned, looking at the gluttony of evil strangely.


    "It... It''s the gluttony of evil? Han Sanqian, are you kidding ghosts?" Pei Gu''s side, the attendant shouted angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "if mortals say such words, I can understand, and how many of you are, why the fuck Tao Wu clan, is it a shame to say so?"


    The servant still wanted to talk, but peigu stopped him directly and looked at Han Sanqian. Peigu hesitated for a long time.


    From the perspective of perception, Pei Gu, who is also the blood of ancient gods and beasts, can''t feel the unique breath released by Taotie of evil. What he just can''t accept is that ancient beasts are unworldly things. Only his Taowu family can cross the demon family by their blood. Therefore, how can such things be born in noumenon? What''s more, it is still under the command of Han Sanqian.


    "Pei Gu, weren''t you arrogant just now? What kind of Taowu clan do you call yourself? Don''t talk now?" Han Sanqian said, disdaining a smile: "Oh, it''s really a bit shocking, and I can understand if you don''t want to talk. After all, you are proud of the little blood of the ancient fierce beast above, and I, ha ha, the whole one that is vivid, is still my little brother."


    These words are very indifferent, but they are heartbreaking, and even the distance between them is extremely large.


    Pei Gu''s face turned green with anger.


    Because it is obvious that the other party is humiliating them alive and trampling on what they are proud of ruthlessly.


    But you can''t refute it yet.


    Because, some people''s ridicule, is dry goods, is authentic.


    "The gluttony of evil, don''t blame big brother for not reminding you that these people all have Tao Wu''s blood. Eating a tonic and eating a group of people can make up to the limit." Han Sanyi laughed.


    "See that old man? He lives by sucking blood. I''ll solve him. How about other supplements by yourself?"


    "Roar!" The evil gluttony murmured slightly, thick and powerful, and one eye was full of greed.


    "In that case, go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanqian, like a ghost, turned into a shadow, followed by the gluttony of evil, with a huge mouth and a sharp claw.


    One man and one beast are like tigers out of the cage. Everywhere they pass is a bloody scream. Only a few rounds, dozens of people have fallen.


    "His mother, Han Sanqian!" Pei Gu''s anger roared, but at this time, he did not recover his ability at this time, and he could only retreat under the cover of others.


    "Master, what should I do? Han Sanqian is powerful enough, and now there is more evil gluttony around him. Such fierce beasts, we... We..." followed the urgent voice and said, with a retreat in my heart.


    Pei Gu wanted to be angry, but he didn''t feel the fear of the soldiers around him.


    However, how can Pei Gu, who is also the blood of ancient ferocious beasts, not be slandered.


    Evil grows to the side of courage.


    "What''s the panic? It''s the gluttony of evil. If I can catch it, I''ll eat it equally. Do you know how much stronger our Tao Wu blood will be?" Pei Gu shouted steadily, "order all soldiers to rush to the front, and they will take down the evil gluttony. Those who violate the order will be dealt with according to the family law!"


    The followers were in a panic, but when they heard the owner''s words, they could only bite their teeth and charge.


    "Hum!"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, "I''ve long guessed that you guys will be extremely vicious. I dare to call out the evil gluttony. Naturally, I''m fully prepared."


    "Earth fire, sky thunder!"


    Boom!


    The ground fire is raging, and the Thunder Dragon looms.


    "Burning silence!"


    "The power of heaven."


    "Fire burns the city!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanqian suddenly came into the world like a God, with his body in the air and golden light all over. When he shot, there were already various kinds of endless and destructive magic skills.


    For a time, the flames of war on the battlefield were raging, reaching its peak.


    The evil gluttonous frantically pounced on the food, and the teeth of the sharp claws were full of countless wronged souls, killing the Taowu family.


    However, what made them more frightened was that at this time, at the waist of their troops, they suddenly heard screams, preventing the Buddha from killing something from it


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3955

    Everyone looked back and saw that the crowd behind was in a panic.


    "Report to the owner that an army is suddenly entering from our side, trying to directly stop our army." Someone told me.


    "Master, if the middle is broken, our troops will not be able to respond, and there will be chaos. Please make a decision immediately." The entourage was also nervous.


    "Where''s the army? Hasn''t he Han Sanqian already put everyone on the front attack? How can it..." Pei Gu said suspiciously. After a little thought, he said coldly: "how many of them?"


    "There are not many people, only more than 40."


    "More than 40 people dare to stop my army around the waist. Are they here to die?" Hearing this number, Pei Gu''s worries disappeared, leaving only cold disdain.


    "Master, can you send some masters?" The attendant asked.


    Pei Gu waved his hand: "Hey, it''s not necessary. At this time, the frontal Han 3000 attack is fierce. If the master is gathered at the waist, the front convenience will be tight."


    "Han Sanqian attacked us head-on. The disadvantage of this method is that the attack will inevitably be blocked. However, the advantage is that once it is broken, our army will instantly cross. At that time, 100000 troops will also be like a plate of scattered sand and become the meat of the enemy population."


    "The owner of the house means that Han Sanqian deliberately sent strange soldiers into my waist to play tricks with us in our army''s panic?"


    "According to previous intelligence, Han Sanqian did have some outstanding masters, but the number was about a dozen. But look at our battle, those dozen masters have almost all joined the battle. Ask, is there any other master? Since he is not a master, only 40 people want to block my waist, think about it, what is he doing?" Pei Gu laughed softly


    Hearing this, the entourage immediately understood.


    In other words, the army of more than 40 people did attack as the owner expected, which was actually a guide.


    If we mobilize experts and troops at this time, it will be empty in front of the battle, which is really like a duck to water for Han 3000''s positive breakthrough.


    "It''s still the master''s advice. His subordinates were stupid for a while, and they were nearly cheated by Han 3000." The follower whispered.


    Pei Gu smiled, not complacent: "I''ve been on the battlefield for many years. How can he be played by a child? As soon as he pouted, I knew what he wanted to fart."


    "Order the troops to resist the enemy head-on, and the sergeant at the waist will work together to attack. This matter, however, is a small problem, so don''t panic."


    Subordinates are ordered to withdraw immediately.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly. Looking at the formation of Pei''s army, he knew that they didn''t care about the waist position at all.


    "When the two armies fight, if the intelligence cannot be updated in time, it must be a big problem. Pei Gu, although you are a veteran of the battlefield, you can''t imagine that the information you get is already out of date?"


    "You don''t know at all that the forty-four people you don''t see at all are exactly the forty-four people who want you to die."


    Han threethousand chuckled. He deliberately set up this sharp knife detachment. The number is not large, and that''s why.


    With Han Sanqian''s current family background, it is no problem to set up a team of 1000 people. But the reason why han Sanqian didn''t do this is very simple. There are few people, so his whereabouts are relatively hidden, and he will be ignored at some critical moments. Like a dagger, it usually doesn''t show mountains and rivers. However, when it is needed, its dagger light can take people''s lives in a moment.


    Han Sanqian laughed coldly and shouted, "Ning Yue, the enemy has entered the trap, ordered the troops, and the front line attacked me."


    Ning Yue was ordered: "yes!"


    The next second, with the horn sounded, the army pressed down frantically.


    "Kill!"


    Ten thousand troops rush!


    "Death!" Pei Gu drank coldly, waved the handsome flag, and Tao Wu was also crazy to face the enemy head-on.


    "Sharp knife team!"


    "Yes!"


    "If someone shows his chest to us, can we be polite? Kill me!"


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, the sharp knife team also rushed frantically, and the fierce battle has entered the most critical moment


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3956

    "There is another fierce battle ahead. Depending on the situation, it should be a battle to decide the outcome."


    "The two sides have been fighting for a long time, and their hearts and manpower have reached the critical point. It is indeed a decisive battle that should be entered."


    "Although Pei Gu is an outsider, judging from the current situation, 100000 troops are still imposing. He is worthy of being a veteran of the battlefield. It seems that he will be in the bag for this victory."


    "But it''s true. Han Sanqian is going to eat turtle once."


    In the besieged army, a group of executives talked lightly and laughed, looking extremely relaxed.


    Ming Yu nodded slightly without refuting. Judging from the current situation, there is nothing wrong with what you executives said.


    "What''s going on in the city?" Ming Yu asked softly.


    Fu Tian turned back slightly and said, "the gate in the city is closed, and I haven''t seen the enemy coming out."


    "It seems that these people have received orders to stick to the city." Ming Yu said softly, "the situation is so dangerous at present, they still don''t give a hint."


    "Han Sanqian has created too many miracles, and his heart will inevitably be proud. While he wants to defend the city, he wants to break the enemy with his own little force. He really thinks too much." Fu Tian Dao.


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, but looked up slightly to the battlefield in the distance. He Han Sanqian, is this really the case?!


    "Report!"


    In the array, at this time, I suddenly heard a sharp voice and an urgent report.


    Pei Gu frowned, looked back at the man, and said in a hurry, "why is the reserve army delayed?"


    "Those more than 40 people have cut off our troops at the waist, and the soldiers behind can only bite the bullet to clean up, but what they can do is that those people seem to be extremely powerful, and it is difficult to deal with them for a time. At this time, our army can''t echo from head to tail, and the follow-up troops can''t supplement the war ahead."


    "What?" Pei Gu was shocked when he heard the words: "those forty people... Bastard, bastard!"


    "Master, Han Sanqian and others in the front line have too much firepower. If we don''t have the support of the reserve army, the army will be defeated." The attendant screamed.


    Pei Gu''s face was cold, and he was not a fool. How could he not know the power of this.


    "Order the rear troops to quickly support the front line at all costs. As for Han Sanqian, I will try to hold him back."


    Then, seeing that he had recovered almost, Pei Gu turned over and attacked Han 3000 directly.


    Subordinates take orders and retreat quickly.


    "Lord Zhu, something is wrong."


    On the side of the battlefield, Zhu Yan, who had been hidden, also saw a vast situation in which 100000 troops were at a standstill at this time.


    Zhu Yan counted his eyebrows and frowned slightly: "why did the Pei family army suddenly stop?"


    "According to the spy''s report, a small number of troops came into their ranks."


    "Can a small number of troops stop them? What are they doing?" Zhuyanshuo said gloomily.


    "Lord Zhu, shall we help?"


    Zhuyanshuo didn''t answer in a stuffy voice, hesitated slightly, and then shook his head: "stand by, the other party is just a small number of people trapped in their array, and we can''t squeeze in even if we want to help."


    "Yes!"


    With Zhu Yanshuo and others standing still, Qi Qi looked at the battlefield, and at this time, a shocking battle was also taking place on the battlefield.


    Han Sanqian was almost a God without Pei Gu''s obstruction. Even in the face of the encirclement and suppression of Pei family''s army experts, he was not affected at all. In the beginning, several people fell down, very powerful.


    With Pei Gu coming on, Han Sanqian''s offensive weakened. Although he can greatly reduce his own pressure, the problem is that the front army without backup, even if it does not deal with Han Sanqian, it is also extremely difficult to face the impact of the Golden Army and the troll hall.


    "Their rear army has been cut off by us. There is no support at all. Kill me!" Han Sanyi slapped peigu back again and shouted loudly.


    The Golden Army bears the brunt and takes the lead.


    For a time, the momentum is magnificent.


    Pei Gu fell to the ground, grabbed several disciples and directly drank their blood, and then attacked Han 3000 again.


    At present, he doesn''t have much to do. He only has to hold Han Sanqian hard in order to solve the waist trouble quickly and come to support them so that they can get through this difficult period safely.


    After a failure, a failure, and several times in succession, time is also passing rapidly, accompanied by the loss of Pei''s army front-line soldiers.


    Pei Gu opened his eyes wide, obviously uneasy, but at this time, the subordinate general who was previously responsible for clearing the waist finally came


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3957

    "Tell the owner." The man was covered in blood and knelt in front of peigu.


    Pei Gu was already panting for several times of charging, but when he saw someone coming, he at least comforted: "how about the rear troops..."


    "Report to the owner. His subordinates are incompetent. Although there are only 44 enemy troops above the waist, almost all of them are top players."


    "We have tried several attacks, but these people are not afraid of death and have high cultivation. Our charge has been resolved by them."


    "What did you say?" Pei Gu widened his eyes: "tens of thousands of people in the rear can''t deal with this person?"


    "It can be dealt with, but if you want to make a breakthrough in a very short time, I''m afraid it''s extremely difficult." Subordinate way.


    "Waste!" Pei Gu angrily scolded, "you have been fighting for half an hour, but you still need to ask me for more time. Look at how many people are left in the front-line troops."


    The subordinates quietly glanced at it. Although the number of front-line troops was still large, it was obviously in chaos at this time because of the impact of Han 3000, and it seemed that it would not last long.


    "But the 44 people at the waist of the middle line are really powerful. They are far better than us in both cultivation and equipment. In addition, their fighting quality is very high. It seems that they are not afraid of being surrounded at all. We..."


    The sharp knife team has already been subjected to various cruel attacks in the training of Han Sanqian. At the beginning, it was also attacked by the strange beast army. Now it can cope with these, I dare not say like a fish in water, but at least it is methodical.


    "Master, why don''t you retreat temporarily? The front line has been reduced by 30% Follow the emergency road.


    Since ancient times, there has been no such thing as fighting until the last soldier in a big army battle. A small group of people and horses fight by personal ability, but a large group of people and horses fight by military morale and formation.


    Once lost the morale of the army and disordered, even more people and horses are just paper tigers. They are medium-sized but useless, but they make people feel like killing.


    Therefore, in wars of this level, once more than 20% of the personnel are reduced, the general trend will go.


    And those who lose more than 30% of their staff, even the team with strong cohesion, are just like the former.


    "Retreat?" Hearing this word, Pei Gu was both surprised and angry: "I Pei Gu fought all my life. When did I retreat on the battlefield? No, I must not retreat. As a member of the Taowu family, there is no retreat."


    "Master, if we don''t retreat, our front-line troops will be wiped out." The follower shouted hurriedly.


    "If we stay in the green mountains, we won''t be afraid of losing Chaishan. When we go back, we can reorganize our troops and attack again. However, if we break up half of the troops at this time and spread them out, wouldn''t it be a bigger joke? And at that time, even if we want to have another bloody shame, I''m afraid we have lost our ability." The attendant urged in a hurry.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, and he didn''t understand the truth in his follower''s words.


    But the problem is that he is really unwilling to ask Pei Gu to admit his failure.


    "Master, don''t hesitate any more, we... We have no time." Follow the emergency road.


    "Master, the waist line is not what we said in our intelligence. It''s just an elite army. They are a group of masters. The information they gave us is wrong." The subordinate also exhorted.


    In fact, these words are more to give peigu a step, or a reason to withdraw.


    "Although the number of this mysterious force is small, it just grasps our throat at this time. Han Sanqian launches an attack from the front with most of the main force. Obviously, he is prepared. If we continue to fight, we will really suffer a great loss."


    "Master, withdraw and endure for a while."


    "These are the elite of our family. If we sacrifice in vain, the loss to our Pei family will be extremely heavy. We don''t need to hold on to the future of the Pei family for the sake of the city and that face."


    "If they are dissatisfied with our retreat, they will come by themselves. Besides, they have not been defeated."


    "Go away, go away, master."


    "We really don''t have time."


    Looking at the entourage persuading himself one by one, Pei Gu was stunned in situ for a time, and he didn''t know what to do.


    For a long time, he made up his mind


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3958

    "For hundreds of years in my life, I never know how to write the word" lose ", but today, I am really unwilling to admit defeat in front of a young man." Pei Gu shook his head.


    "Behind us, nearly 300000 pairs of eyes are looking at us."


    "However, what you said is also reasonable. Send my order, the army... Retreat."


    Close your eyes, Pei Gu breathed helplessly.


    He was very unwilling to admit defeat, but all the sergeants were his Pei family''s old capital, and he couldn''t afford to be hurt at all.


    The Pei family still has a future. How can they lose their muscles and bones in this war? The number of staff has been reduced to 30%, and the morale of the army has been dispersed. If they continue to fight, there will be more deaths and injuries, but there is no other significance.


    With the sound of Jin, Pei''s army, which was attacking Han Sanqian, suddenly turned its guns and withdrew towards the rear.


    "Don''t chase the poor aggressors!"


    Han 3000 raised his hand and shouted at all the soldiers.


    There is still a great army behind the enemy, and rash pursuit will only lead to self siege.


    With Han Sanyi shouting, the army immediately stopped chasing, stopped on the spot, and looked faintly at the fleeing Pei family army.


    "Retreat... Retreat?"


    Among the besieged army, when they saw the Pei family army suddenly defeated and retreated in the distance, a group of executives were immediately stunned.


    "How... How can it be so? Didn''t you still fight well just now? Why did Pei Gu suddenly withdraw?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Pei''s elite 100000 troops, how... How can they suddenly lose and escape?"


    "What the hell happened to Han Sanqian? Our 200000 troops were defeated by him before, and now the Pei family is also defeated by 100000 troops. This... How can we fight this war?"


    "Yes, is this Han Sanqian so magical? Is he invincible? One can be said to be a conspiracy, and how to say these two times?"


    "This war happened right under our noses. It seems that Han Sanqian didn''t use any tricks, but... He just divided his troops, but under the suppression of absolute numbers, these troops are of little significance."


    A group of people are stunned and have different expressions, but it is undeniable that everyone''s psychology is almost the same.


    Confusion, confusion, and deep fear for Han Sanqian.


    Plus the battle of falling into the city, it has been three times now, but each of the three times they seem to be certain to win, but finally they end up like this, which really makes people completely doubt life.


    Even most people are so depressed that they don''t think they will win. Even now, they still have more than 300000 troops.


    Ming Yu wants to scold these executives for their nonsense and damage their morale, but the words get stuck in her throat, because at this time, what is the difference between her psychology and them?


    As the supreme commander, even she felt extremely strange to the word victory.


    She really can''t understand why Pei Gu will be defeated. She also really doesn''t understand how to win in Han Sanqian''s hands.


    "Roar!"


    Looking at the other side of the battlefield, at this time, the soldiers of Han Sanfang raised their voices to revel, and Ming Yu''s face was extremely unhappy.


    "Go back to camp." Leaving a word, she quickly returned to her master account.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian looked at each other, lowered their heads and followed gloomily.


    In a moment, Zhu Yanshuo and Pei Gu also returned to the account one after another. The war outside was temporarily over, and it was surprisingly quiet. At this time, the account was also silent.


    "The information was wrong, and I didn''t know where to kill a super elite of more than 40 people on the way. These people, whether alone or in team cooperation, were flawless. They directly inserted into the waist of our army, echoing our army. Han Sanqian seemed to have been prepared and had been frantically attacking our army in the face. As a result, our army suffered heavy losses in front but lacked rear support, and soon went to rout." Pei Gu took the lead in saying, "Pei has fought all his life and has never suffered such a loss."


    Zhuyanshuo rose slightly and said to the dark rain, "elder Shenlong, there is indeed a small group of troops into the array."


    "Small troops, or super elite?" Ming Yu frowned, "Why have you never seen or heard of it?"


    Someone was trying to report, but at this time, suddenly heard bursts of voices outside the tent. Ming Yu slightly listened, and immediately frowned. He rushed out with a group of people in a quick step


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3959

    "Outside the nickname, all generals, listen, you have lost two consecutive battles in this war, and if you continue to fight, it will only increase casualties. My alliance leader has the virtue of living a good life, so he specially assigned me to make a big announcement before the battle."


    "Anyone who surrenders can leave safely, and we promise never to hurt."


    "Of course, the leader of our alliance has always cherished talents and talents. As you can see, the brothers who surrendered yesterday are now riding gold beasts and holding gold tools. As long as you are willing to come, the treatment is not bad."


    "We''re receiving people, and we''ll wait for you opposite."


    When Ming Yu and others came out of the tent, they saw several people outside the tent riding flying beasts, wandering over their own troops, and shouting to the soldiers below.


    "How can it be! The diggers have dug into us. Our two sides are fighting in blood." Ye Shijun scolded angrily, lifted his hand, and patted the nearest man in the air on the spot.


    However, although the palm was hit, the man was just a golden flash, and continued to publicize without any loss.


    Ye Shijun was angry, and was about to start again, but was stopped by Ming Yu''s voice: "Han Sanqian can let them come and fly over us, so he naturally made full defense preparations. That guy, he won''t suffer at all."


    "He should be able to protect these people. However, it should not last long." Zhu Yanshuo nodded.


    "Then watch these people act recklessly over me?" Ye Shijun complained.


    "Han Sanqian is too scheming." Fu Tian shook his head and said helplessly.


    Ming Yu was a little unhappy: "when you are inferior to the other party in hard power, you can only use these methods. We have to blame ourselves. We can only blame ourselves for letting others defeat one, two or three times. Otherwise, how can he have these opportunities?"


    Hearing the speech, everyone lowered their heads.


    "Order elites to patrol around our army. Don''t let our people surrender at night. It''s not a problem to have fewer people, but it''s a big thing to affect morale." Ming Yu ordered and said.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded and gave a sign of eyes to the commanders beside him, who immediately took the order.


    Ming Yu looked at the sky: "let some people continue to attack the people above, even if you can''t hit the flies, at least you have to drive them away."


    Words fall, Ming Yu turns back to the account.


    The party hurried back with Ming Yu, who had arrived at the handsome table, picked up the map and was studying it carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose in the past, but you can''t lose the final decisive battle. We must win the city that should fall." Ming Yu''s fingers lightly clicked the map and said coldly.


    "If we can''t win the general attack of the city that should fall, I''m afraid the 400000 troops will become a joke forever." Pei Gu also said coldly.


    "Yes, the key battle, even if we fight hard, we must win, otherwise..." Zhu Yanshuo glanced at everyone present: "Lord, he will never let us live."


    Fu Tian frowned and frowned: "although we lost two games, we simply didn''t hurt our muscles and bones. You don''t have to be discouraged."


    "However, this matter must be carefully deployed. Although I have the advantage, don''t forget that there is always a good city defense in the city. Now there are a group of flies led by Han Sanqian behind us."


    "Yes, Han Sanqian is now showing a potential of attack, although his strength is not great for us."


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, but directly sat down and studied the map carefully, looking for the best way to defeat the enemy.


    Everyone did not speak, for fear of disturbing her, but silently thinking of the best countermeasures.


    Suddenly, Ming Yu and Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes lit up almost at the same time.


    "Yes!"


    They looked at each other and smiled at each other almost at the same time, with confidence and sneer in their eyes.


    "Han Sanqian, this time, I''ll see how you play!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3960

    Several hours later, a troop rushed to the city.


    Just as the garrison was preparing for action, the troop stopped.


    "Listen to the soldiers guarding the city. If you open the door and surrender, we guarantee that you won''t hurt a hair. At the same time, my master has something to say. If you open the door and surrender, my master must be rewarded heavily."


    "Our army besieged the city with 400000 people. If you want to know how the situation is, you can''t hold out for long even if you put up a desperate resistance."


    "We are always a family. Han Sanqian deliberately used tricks to alienate us. You must not be fooled by him. Otherwise, if our 400000 people really want to kill you, even if it is better to fall into the city defense, you will be instantly beaten to powder."


    "Think about it, whether it''s getting promoted and rich, or suffocating in the city and waiting to die."


    Suddenly, the gang left some gold, silver and jewelry, said that this was a gift, and then turned around and went back to the camp.


    "Hum."


    In front of the temporary camp in the distance, Han Sanqian had already seen everything through with his heavenly eye, and couldn''t help sneering: "what? If you can''t fight with one move, join in? What am I doing, what are you doing?"


    Although Su Yingxia couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, she saw someone coming to the city from the other side. After listening to Han Sanqian''s words, she had roughly understood what had happened.


    "Is Ming Yu plagiarizing your practice?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "learn from others. She has a huge foundation of soldiers. Therefore, their lack of skills does not affect their overall performance. Imitating my plan is indeed the most damaging way."


    "In other words, this is a typical lazy politics. It''s good to avoid doing more and making more mistakes and simply not doing it."


    "I believe that there must be some people in the city who really submit to us and may not betray us. But people have evil intentions, and some people will definitely retreat." Su Yingxia said, "if there are too many traitors who should fall into the city, the gate will be wide open at that time, and the situation will be completely reversed. Otherwise, let''s launch a surprise attack."


    "No!" Han Sanqian shook his head: "since Ming Yu followed suit, he naturally expected that I might launch a surprise attack in a hurry. If I didn''t expect it badly, most of her troops were pointing their guns at us at this time."


    "Although we won Pei Gu, it doesn''t mean that we can beat them as hard as we can. We won, winning in the team''s Qi, breaking their waist at that time."


    "What shall we do? Our confidence in you does not mean that the people who should fall into the city have confidence in you. After being surrounded for a long time, they are very likely to be persuaded to surrender." Su Yingxia hurried.


    Han Sanqian nodded. The most untenable thing in the world is people''s hearts.


    "Attack!" Han Sanqian suddenly said.


    Su Yingxia was stunned: "attack? Just now, you clearly said that Ming Yu and they would aim their guns at us. Once they attacked, it would be tantamount to a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth. Now what..."


    Han Sanyi smiled, "I thought about it. What you said is also reasonable. The basis of game theory is that whoever takes the initiative will have the advantage. The defender can never block the attacker."


    "If you want a person to fail to guess you, it''s not that she can''t predict everything at all, but that she estimates something but miscalculates something."


    "True words may not deceive people, and false words may not deceive people, but half of the true and false words can deceive people."


    "She''s ready to play with me. OK, I''ll play with her."


    "Welcome the summer, you should immediately count the men and horses, beat the drums and gather the generals, and prepare to attack."


    Su Yingxia really didn''t know what Han Sanqian was trying to do. However, seeing the confident smile on his face, Su Yingxia knew that Han Sanqian must have another idea.


    "I''ll arrange it now."


    After that, Su Yingxia was about to leave, but Han Sanqian leaned close to her ear and whispered a few words.


    Su Yingxia was obviously stunned when she heard the speech, but a moment later she was relieved. She scraped Han Sanqian''s nose: "you have many ghost ideas."


    With a smile, Su Yingxia turned down.


    A moment later, the war drums of the three thousand sides of South Korea sounded rapidly, and a large number of soldiers began to assemble urgently.


    Su Yingxia stood in front of the team, imposing.


    "Everyone, follow me!"


    "Kill!" Wan Jun responded.


    However, some people are very curious. Su Yingxia is really dressed


    It''s too strange


    "Go!" Su Yingxia waved his big hand.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3961

    "Report! Han 3000 army has led the troops with drums and is attacking towards us."


    Here in the camp, with the spies returning, Ming Yu and others immediately stood up at the sound of the camp.


    "What, Han Sanqian attacked?" Ye Shijun was the first to speak, full of shock.


    "His mother, he''s only a million people. He''s so ambitious that he dares to attack our more than 300000 troops?" Fu Tian also drank coldly.


    "He''s just in a hurry." Zhu Yanshuo didn''t have any anger, smiled, as if everything was expected.


    Suddenly, he looked at Ming Yu: "Shenlong elder Yingming suddenly figured out that we were led by Han Sanqian everywhere, so she turned passive into active."


    "Previously, we had to constantly figure out what Han Sanqian wanted to do, and then come up with the corresponding countermeasures. Once there were any mistakes in the countermeasures, Han Sanqian, a thief, could immediately seize these loopholes and make a Jedi counterattack. This is also the fundamental reason why we failed again and again."


    Ming Yu smiled gently: "so, simply learn from what he wants to do, what we follow, do less and make less mistakes, then naturally, our mistakes will be reduced."


    "Without making mistakes, there are fewer loopholes. Han Sanqian can''t catch these loopholes. What can he do?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "he can only do what he should do with his only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses."


    "Han Sanqian wants to achieve the strategy of dispersing the enemy by disintegrating our military heart, and then he is angry with the fallen city people to attack us. We draw a gourd according to the sample, and also attack the fallen city''s military heart. Han Sanqian knows that the fallen city people have just surrendered to him, and his mind is unstable. Can he sit still if we use his method to mess with his people?"


    "So, instead of waiting for the army to fall into the city and be distracted, it''s better to launch the last joint attack and charge before these things happen now. However, you don''t have to worry, these things are all in our expectation. The elder Shenlong has ordered the army to be ready to meet the enemy. If he Han 3000 dares to come, he will be doomed."


    As soon as Zhu Yanshuo''s voice fell, everyone''s anger turned into joy.


    "Haha, the Dragon elder is worthy of being the Dragon elder. This move is absolutely exquisite."


    "Haha, what does it mean to win without moves? This is a typical case."


    "I told him how Han Sanqian suddenly used troops at this time. It turned out that he was at a loss."


    "There are more than 300000 soldiers in our group, but Han Sanqian came here only to die."


    Ming Yu smiled gently, but he didn''t have the arrogance of his subordinates in his eyes. He looked at Zhu Yanshuo: "although Han Sanqian is no more than 10000 troops, his combat effectiveness is indeed very strong. Remember to be cautious."


    Zhu Yanshuo hugged his hands: "don''t worry, elder, my subordinates have deliberately left a gap for Han Sanqian''s department according to your instructions. Once he enters the gap at that time, we will immediately encircle him. After that, the other three siege armies will come in the shortest time."


    "I dare not say that no fly can fly out of the enclosure, but at least it can ensure that there is no leakage of water."


    "Well, Lord Zhu, you did a very good job." Ming Yu nodded, "act now."


    "Wait a minute." Pei Gu got up at this time and frowned: "this Han Sanqian is really so easy to be fooled? Although I don''t know him well, judging from the fight just now, he should be a smart man. He couldn''t have imagined that we had been waiting for him to attack."


    "Patriarch Pei, from a general point of view, it is indeed true." Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "smart people will never attack our department. But the problem is, Han Sanqian is a smarter person."


    "Oh?"


    "This person''s mind turns extremely fast and is surprisingly calm, which is beyond the reach of most smart people. More importantly, he is smart and smart, and often doesn''t play cards according to common sense."


    "Sometimes, the more you think it is impossible, the more likely he is to do that. In his words, it is more expensive than strange."


    "I have sent people to observe carefully. This attack, they almost attacked the whole army."


    Pei Gu frowned, thought for a while, and nodded, "OK, I''ll straighten the army immediately. Let''s fight against the water dog this time."


    After that, Pei Gu paid the bill. Then, the drums sounded and the whole army gathered


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3962

    With the drums rising, soon, the siege army had lined up.


    Pei''s army, including Ming Yu''s headquarters, has more than 200000 troops in the East alone. When the army was assembled, even from the air, a large area could be seen.


    Not far from the other side, the headquarters of Han Sanqian has also been rushing all the way under the leadership of Su Yingxia.


    Accompanied by Zhu Yanshuo and others, Ming Yu came to the front line of the army and sat on the bloody war horse.


    "It''s really Han 3000." Ming Yu smiled softly.


    "Everyone!"


    "Listen to my orders, deal calmly, put them closer and fight again."


    "Yes!" Ten thousand troops take orders.


    Ming Yu smiled coldly, "it turns out that you, Han Sanqian, have been forced to do nothing."


    Zhuyanshuo responded with a smile: "hit the stone with an egg. If I lose again, I zhuyanshuo will cut off my head and use it as a stool for him."


    It has nothing to do with any tactics or personal strength for a small group of troops to attack a large group of troops. Even if he puts a pig as the commander, he is absolutely right and can''t lose.


    Zhu Yanshu is not an impulsive person like Ye Shijun. When people like him can say such words, it can basically prove how clear and clear the situation is at this time.


    "They''re almost there." Ming Yu smiled softly, and at the same time, he slightly killed the sword in his hand.


    Suddenly, the whole army also clung to their weapons and was ready to attack at any time.


    But when the sword in Ming Yu''s hand was about to be drawn and the troops were ordered to attack, something unexpected happened.


    Han Sanqian''s troops suddenly seemed to see a ghost, turned around and retreated directly back.


    This can make a group of people suddenly look stunned, completely at a loss in situ.


    What the fuck are they doing?!


    "I''m really drunk. What are they doing? Why... Why did they suddenly go back?" Zhu Yanshuo''s face was confused, and he was completely confused by the monk of Zhang Er.


    Ming Yu also obviously didn''t understand, frowned tightly, and his face was speechless.


    The soldiers at the bottom were holding their breath to rush out, but the other party''s move caught them by surprise. They whispered one by one, wondering what they wanted from the opposite side.


    "Damn it, are these people sick? When they took the initiative to attack, they suddenly turned their guns. What the fuck are they doing?" Ye Shijun was also confused.


    Fu Tianleng smiled: "we had no choice but to attack us, but we were prepared. Seeing that there were many of us, some people fled. Elder Shenlong, we are chasing them now, and we will beat them down."


    Ye Shijun nodded when he heard the speech: "that''s right. At this time, they ran away in a hurry. It must be unstable. Let''s pursue from behind and lose!"


    "Wait!" Ming Yu softly drank, "do you think he Han Sanqian is as reckless as you? If he attacks, how can he not expect that we must be prepared."


    Zhuyanshuo nodded slightly: "Han Sanqian''s command can never be so naive, rush after, fear of fraud."


    If it had been before, ye Shijun would have scolded loudly, but after Han Sanqian had suffered from depression, he would have been depressed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s not move to cope with changes." Ming Yu''s words fell, his hand slightly lifted, and ordered the troops to stay on alert.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly, "it seems that there is really a trick."


    The words fell, Zhu Yanshuo pointed in front of him. Sure enough, the escaping Han 3000 troops suddenly stopped. Then, each of them turned around again and faced the besieged army directly.


    Fu Tian chuckled: "it''s still the wise lord Zhu. Now they turn their guns around. It''s too obvious that they don''t want to deal with us anymore because they see that we''re not fooled."


    "They''re here again." Ye Shijun drank softly.


    Ming Yu said calmly, "it''s still the same as before. If they enter our attack circle, they will immediately close the door and beat enough dogs. On the contrary, if they still want to escape and lure us, they will continue to remain unchanged and change."


    Suddenly, Han 3000 troops rushed again.


    However, like the last opportunity, almost when they were about to enter the encirclement, they suddenly turned around and left again.


    Seeing no one to pursue, he came back again, struck again, and began all over again. It seemed that he was tireless


    "What are they... Doing?" Ye Shijun was silly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3963

    Ming Yu also frowned deeply, and half an hour was almost over. At least the opposite side had been pounding back and forth, running away for more than 20 times.


    Is this sick?


    She looked at Zhu Yanshuo aside. Unfortunately, Zhu Yanshuo was also a fool.


    Is this a straw bag?


    Just want to deliberately deceive the enemy, but when the enemy has noticed, is it meaningful to keep repeating the performance?


    This should be replaced by an ordinary army. Zhu Yanshuo''s early taking people up is a crazy beating. After all, he also has to teach each other. Everyone is a fucking adult. No matter how stupid you are, you can see it.


    But he is Han Sanqian''s army, and he dare not act rashly.


    But it is precisely because it is Han Sanqian''s army, so Zhu Yanshuo will be confused. Han Sanqian is so arrogant and smart, how can he make such low-level mistakes and play such boring tricks.


    Seeing that Zhu Yanshuo didn''t respond, Ming Yu couldn''t help but say, "which game is this Han 3000?"


    "They come and go so hard and run away. To be honest, they are not tired. I am tired." Fu Tian is also very depressed. Although he is full of hatred and contempt for Han Sanqian, this basic childish trick doesn''t seem to be what he can do.


    "Elder Shenlong, what shall we do? Shall I take an army and have a small test first?" Ye Shijun was a little unbearable.


    "No." Ming Yu waved his hand, "it seems childish, but I believe Han Sanqian will never do such meaningless things. Does he seem to be challenging our patience?"


    "Elder Shenlong means that Han Sanqian knows that he is low-level but deliberately does it. When we can''t stand it, we will also attack, and then his plan can be done..." Zhu Yanshuo suddenly woke up, followed by a slap on the thigh: "this is really his style of doing things. It seems unreasonable, but it always inadvertently wants you to die."


    Fu Tian and ye Shijun looked at each other, but they were also shocked into a cold sweat, because just a few seconds ago, both of them really wanted to attack angrily because they were tired of these low-level tricks.


    Han Sanqian, this son of a bitch, is really cunning. He inadvertently let you fall into his trap.


    "Order the troops to strictly defend. No one is allowed to attack without my order."


    "Yes!" Ye Shijun and Zhu Yanshuo took orders at the same time.


    And Yishi, in the city.


    On the east wall, the east city commander was sitting on the attic of the wall, frowning.


    Yishi, a subordinate quietly walked in.


    He looked up and said slightly, "what?"


    "Report to the commander, everything in the city is quiet and normal. However, my subordinates always feel..."


    "The calm before the storm, isn''t it?" The commander spoke.


    The subordinate nodded slightly: "led by the left deputy general, he had already retreated when the leader of the alliance was away that day, but at that time, the war had just begun, and his crowd was not too obvious."


    "Now, the siege has started once, and the main force of the enemy has all returned to surround us. In the afternoon, the enemy came to persuade us to surrender. I believe they can''t sit still."


    The commander nodded gently, "if the left deputy general leads the army of the left wing to flee, let alone say that we will lose nearly half of the number. Even if he fights in a doghouse, he will also cause heavy losses to our side."


    "Now, the attack pressure facing the east gate is the most severe among the four gates. Once there is any change, I''m afraid... I''m afraid..." he didn''t speak, but needless to say, the result was already clear.


    "Don''t worry, commander, even if the left deputy general leads the troops to flee, our right-wing general will fight with his death and die with you."


    "Very good." The commander nodded: "since the leader of the alliance has given us so many benefits, we should die generously for you in case of difficulties."


    "Who said you were going to die?"


    However, as soon as the voice fell, a chuckle suddenly rang out.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3964

    As soon as the words fell, they were shocked and looked up, but they didn''t know when a figure was standing at the door.


    When they fixed their eyes again, they were even more surprised, and the commander directly got up and hurried to meet: "alliance leader?"


    The man smiled. It was Han Sanqian.


    "Leader, you are here, how can you... You are not..."


    Han Sanqian smiled, "it''s a long story, so I won''t explain more. What are your names?"


    "It''s Nanfeng, the head of the east gate!"


    "His subordinate, Zhang Jiang, is the right deputy general of the east gate."


    "Well, from today on, you are no longer the commander of the east gate, nor are you the right deputy general of the east gate." Han threethousand.


    Hearing the words, the two immediately knelt down, Ma Nanfeng was deeply buried: "my subordinates don''t know what crime they committed, and the League mainly punished Nanfeng. However, no matter what punishment Nanfeng can accept, just have a request."


    "At present, the enemy is in great danger. The city defense of the east gate has always been deployed by the south wind. It is really a big taboo for the strategists to withdraw the general temporarily. Please let the alliance leader make the south wind bear the blame. After the war, the south wind will be at the disposal of the alliance leader."


    "Right deputy general Zhang Jiang also pleaded with the alliance leader." Zhang Jiang also knelt down.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "why, is it punishment not to let you hold your current position? You misunderstood."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian''s voice was positive and said, "Ma Nanfeng, Zhang Jiang listens to the order."


    "Subordinates are."


    "From today on, Ma Nanfeng will be promoted to commander-in-chief of the city and lead all the soldiers of the city. As for the commander of the east gate, Zhang Jiang will be the commander. However, at this time, it is urgent, and your responsibilities will be the same for the time being. When this is over, I will seal you two in person."


    Hearing this, their worried expressions instantly turned into joy.


    "Thank you for your promotion."


    "Loyal to my brother, I won''t treat him badly." After that, Han Sanqian moved in his hand and threw out two weapons and four pills: "the war is tight, which will help you two."


    "This..." the two people looked at each other and felt a little uneasy for a moment.


    "Why, not my brother?"


    "Leader, we don''t mean that, just..."


    "There''s nothing but, since we are brothers, don''t mention it."


    When they heard the speech, they took the pills and weapons and accepted them.


    Ma Nanfeng was about to speak, but suddenly he heard the sound of knives and guns outside.


    Ma Nanfeng was suddenly shocked: "his mother, it must be the left deputy general who rebelled."


    After that, he and Zhang Jiang were going to kill the general with a knife.


    Han Sanqian smiled, "no need."


    He leaned on Ma Nanfeng''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Ma Nanfeng was suddenly surprised, but when he saw Han Sanqian smiling, he finally nodded.


    Downstairs, the left deputy general led his cronies to overturn the guards of the wall stairs in a row, and then climbed the wall with a team of elite soldiers.


    As soon as Fang went up the wall, the elite rushed out and controlled the guards on the wall.


    Then, a group of people swaggered into the attic on the city wall.


    Ma Nanfeng sat upright in it. Seeing the deputy general left coming in, Leng Shengwen glanced at the generals behind him and drank with disdain: "why, is Deputy General Liu Zuo going to rebel?"


    "Ma Tongling, why do you have to say so unpleasant?" The left deputy general smiled and was not angry: "we should have been under the command of the city Lord Zhu. How can we call it rebellion? It''s just going home."


    "If you go home, why did you join the alliance of Han Sanqian at the beginning? Now that you are the Minister of Han Sanqian, you should do your part." Ma Nanfeng scolded and said, "what''s your conscience?"


    "Hehe, Ma Tongling, good birds choose trees to rest. Now you don''t know the current situation. It''s all Zhu Chengzhu''s people outside. What should we do to guard the city?" After that, he smiled: "our brothers have been fighting side by side for many years. My brothers advise you to surrender with us honestly. Let''s open the east gate and let the siege army enter the city. In this way, you and I can make great achievements in the battle of falling into the city. When the time comes, it''s not just around the corner to get promoted and make money?"


    "Hum, your kindness is appreciated by Ma. Ma only knows that it was Zhu Yanshuo and others who abandoned us that day. We were lucky to be taken in by the alliance leader before we were able to save our lives. Today, the alliance leader has always been good to you, and Ma didn''t betray him. Considering our brothers, I also advise you to put down the butcher''s knife and do what you should do. This thing should never happen to me." Ma Nan said coldly.


    The left deputy general sneered, "what if I don''t?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3965

    "Hum, if not, Ma will not be merciful to the traitors." Ma Nan said coldly.


    "Hahahaha!"


    As soon as he said this, deputy general Zuo and others immediately burst out laughing.


    "Ma Nanfeng, give you face. His mother calls you commander. If you don''t give you face, you''re a fool. Just you, don''t be merciful with my men? You''re his mother''s fart."


    "Go out and see how many people are mine on the east gate."


    Ma Nanfeng was furious when he heard the words: "you traitor, you led the left-wing army to flee?"


    "Hum, why don''t I say you''re a fool? If there aren''t enough people, can I swagger to the dispatching building?"


    Zhang Jiang said anxiously, "commander, it must be this guy who ambushed long ago. While my right-wing soldiers were guarding the city, he made secret moves to control my right-wing soldiers."


    "There''s a smart man." The left deputy general sneered softly.


    "The alliance leader and I trust you and hand over the left-wing soldiers of the east gate to your command, but you treat our trust like this. Liu, are you still a person?" Ma Nanfeng cursed coldly.


    The left deputy general gently took out his ear and was full of disdain: "I can only know whether I am a human being alive. On the contrary, I know that you Ma Nanfeng can only be a ghost."


    With a wave of his hand, the left deputy general immediately rushed into the house and surrounded Ma Nanfeng and Zhang Jiang.


    Ma Nanfeng gave a wry smile: "Ma has put life and death aside since he became a soldier. What''s the fear of death? However, I forgot to tell you that even if Ma died, he definitely died on the battlefield, not at the hands of traitors like you."


    "Dead duck has a hard mouth. Come on, kill Ma Nanfeng for me." The left deputy general gave a cold drink, and the soldiers behind him were about to start.


    "I''ll see who dares to do it."


    At this moment, a sneer suddenly came.


    In fear, Han Sanqian slowly walked out of the curtain on the side.


    When they saw Han Sanqian, a group of people were even more frightened.


    "Alliance... Alliance leader?"


    "Why, am I still your leader?" Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    The left deputy general immediately sweated, and he wanted to rebel, but that was in the face of the absence of Han Sanqian, but now Han Sanqian is in front of him, how can he not be afraid?


    "Subordinates, subordinates..." he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say.


    Ma Nanfeng snorted coldly, "Liu Zuo, deputy general, I have just given you a chance. As long as you promise to go back to your original position and do your own things, I can act as if nothing has happened, but it''s a pity for you..."


    Ma Nanfeng shook his head helplessly.


    A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Deputy General Liu Zuo, but it turned out to be all insidious. Now that things have come to an end, there is no way out: "brothers, what can he do when Han Sanqian comes? We have controlled the east city. As long as there is chaos here, the siege troops outside will attack the city immediately, and then their gang will die without a place to bury."


    "Really? If you think so, you can go to the wall and have a good look. Now where is the siege army paying attention?" Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    Deputy General Liu Zuo hurriedly ordered the soldiers to inspect it, but when the soldiers came back to report, he was completely panicked.


    The army is still outside, but at this time it is back to the city, and everyone seems to be moving in another direction.


    Yes, Su Yingxia''s attack is actually baa attack. Their real purpose is to attract the enemy''s attention, so as to create an opportunity for Han Sanqian to hide behind the scenes.


    At present, Ming Yu and his gang are ecstatic about their inaction. How could they expect Han Sanqian to have worked in the city.


    "How... How did this happen?" Deputy General Liu Zuo''s face was blank.


    "Tell the leader that the soldiers are ordered to act. I believe most of them are helpless. Therefore, my subordinates hope that the leader can let those innocent soldiers go as long as they lay down their weapons." Ma Nan''s wind direction Han 3000 whispered.


    Han Sanqian hesitated slightly and nodded: "since Ma Tongling said so, good."


    "For those who lay down their weapons and return to their posts, I will never investigate the matter today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all of a sudden, I heard the ping-pong sound of the weapon hitting the ground. When Deputy General Liu Zuo turned back, he was already dumbfounded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3966

    The soldiers behind him threw away their weapons one by one, lowered their heads in a hurry, and began to retreat gradually.


    Han Sanqian is already here, and the soldiers are not fools. At this time, they can disarm and surrender to save their lives. Naturally, they will not neglect it.


    "You... What are you doing? Pick up the weapon for me, pick it up." Deputy General Liu Zuo shook his head desperately and shouted at the soldiers.


    People like him mutiny, soldiers are the biggest capital in his hands, but now even they start to defecte, then everything he carefully planned will come to naught.


    At the same time, the blow he will face will be devastating.


    Unfortunately, none of the soldiers present listened to him, and no one picked up the weapons.


    "Deputy General Liu Zuo, how is it? Are you still arrogant?" Ma Nanfeng laughed coldly.


    Looking up hurriedly, Deputy General Liu clenched his teeth and shouted angrily, "you... You... You."


    Ma Nanfeng disdained coldly and looked at Liu Zuo''s deputy general: "you are in vain as the deputy general, but in fact, you are just a traitor''s general. Sorry for the alliance leader, sorry for me, and sorry for the trust of the people in this city."


    "The generals will listen."


    "Yes!" The surrendered soldiers hurried.


    "Tie up the Liugou thief and behead him in public to comfort the army."


    "Yes!"


    "Who dares to come!" Liu Zuo''s deputy general raised his broadsword. At this time, he had no choice but to fight on the spot.


    "In front of me, Ma, you dare to wield a knife and a gun, not to mention the presence of the alliance leader, which allows you to be presumptuous? Come on, chop this guy to death with a random knife and chop off the dog''s head!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers squatted down to pick up their weapons, and the next second they went towards Deputy General Zhao Zuo with a knife.


    When Zhao Zuo''s deputy general bit his teeth, he could only fight the enemy with his knife.


    However, even if he resisted, he was only a small general in the face of the siege of many people. His cultivation was not unreasonable at all. Suddenly, he was cut here and there. The more urgent he was, the more he was cut.


    In just a moment, the goods had been opened dozens of wounds by random knives, and blood flowed all over the body. The whole person was miserable.


    The anger in his eyes that he had previously fought desperately turned into pity, like a helpless fool, staring at the soldiers around him.


    "Ping Pong!"


    Suddenly, with a crisp sound, Liu Zuo''s long sword suddenly fell to the ground. The next second, before everyone reflected, he fell on his knees with a plop.


    "Ally, my subordinates deserve to die, my subordinates deserve to die. Please let me go. My subordinates can guarantee that from now on, I will follow your lead and be loyal." Liu Zuo''s deputy general quickly begged and kowtowed to Han Sanqian.


    Ma Nanfeng hugged his hands: "ally, marching and fighting can help people without doubt. At present, this Liu dog thief is already a suspect. Ma suggested that he should not stay."


    Han Sanqian looked at Ma Nanfeng slightly: "Ma Tongling means..."


    Ma Tong wiped his neck and said, "you should kill him as an example."


    "Ma, I''ve lived and died with you as an adjutant for many years, but you treat me like this. Has your conscience been eaten by the dog?" Liu Zuo shouted angrily.


    Ma Nanfeng disdained coldly: "Ma has always said one thing, not one person. What''s more, you know that you have followed me for many years, but you used to put a knife on my neck? I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it."


    Han 3000 nodded and looked at the soldiers: "on the battlefield, the commander''s order is the supreme order. I''m afraid I don''t need to say more about Ma Tongling."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Deputy General Liu Zuo completely panicked. He regretted why he chose to betray, but now what''s the use of regret?


    With a popping sound, Deputy General Liu Zuo''s head fell to the ground like a ball.


    The next second, his headless body also fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hang his dog''s head over the east gate." Ma Nanfeng drank angrily.


    When several soldiers were ordered to fight, Han Sanqian smiled softly, "wait a minute."


    Then he whispered a few words gently in Ma Nanfeng''s ear.


    Ma Nanfeng was stunned immediately, and Han Sanqian smiled: "go ahead, I''ll wait for you."


    "Yes!"


    Ma Nanfeng waved his hand and led Zhang Jiang to the outside quickly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3967

    In a moment, the commanders of the south, North and West gates rushed towards the East Gate with guards and left and right deputy generals, holding knives and guns.


    The faces of these people are cold. At first glance, they know that they are not good people.


    Seeing this driving, people in the city felt that the situation was not second, and it seemed that there was a faint feeling that there was going to be a big trouble when it was time to fall into the city.


    A moment later, the East Gate attic.


    The body and blood stains of Deputy General Liu Zuo on the ground have already been cleaned, and a beautiful stone table has replaced it.


    On the table, the tableware is exquisite, but there are not too many dishes, but in the center, there is a basin cover, which seems to cover some dishes.


    "Old horse, the war is tight at present. What do you call us to eat together?" Ximen leader Zhang Luo said dissatisfied.


    "That''s right. In the current war, it''s easy to deal with it. What do you want to do with this?" The north gate commander was also angry.


    It was only the South Gate commander who took the lead to sit down with a gentle smile without saying a word.


    "Everyone, food is the most important thing for the people." Ma Nanfeng didn''t get angry when facing the question. He smiled gently and asked the three commanders to sit down.


    The two commanders in the Northwest were depressed, but they still had to sit down helplessly.


    Even if the two commanders in the northwest sat down, they also looked dissatisfied. The commander of the South Gate smiled and said, "two brothers don''t have to be so anxious."


    "Since brother Ma can invite me to dine in the attic at this time, he must be sure that there will be no enemy attack. He can be at ease."


    Zhang Luo rolled his eyes and said, "peace of mind? What kind of heart is it? Do you think we can control the enemy if he wants to fight or not?"


    "What if brother Ma can control it?" The South Gate commander smiled softly.


    "How can he control, he..." commander Ximen subconsciously once, but the words only came to the middle, and the whole person was instantly stunned. He suddenly seemed to understand something, and suddenly looked at Ma Nanfeng: "old horse, you can''t..."


    Ma Nanfeng smiled gently, glanced at the commander of the south gate, and did not speak.


    The north gate commander also obviously noticed the different atmosphere and looked at Ma Nanfeng: "the people sitting here are brothers for many years. If you have something to say, you don''t have to hide it. I may understand what old ma means. However, I don''t agree."


    "Although the leader of the Han League has known us for a short time, he is excellent to us. There are many weapons, pills, and even accomplishments. I have lived and died for Zhu Yanshuo for so many years and have not received these. The so-called dripping kindness is rewarded by Yongquan. I don''t want to betray this."


    Ximen commander also nodded: "yes, and those who become soldiers should have the dignity of becoming soldiers. We were abandoned by Zhu Yanshuo that day, but he called him today? Sorry, I can''t do it."


    "Death is a big deal."


    The commander of the South Gate laughed and shook his head, "people are all soldiers, and reckless men are also. If we are really like the commander of the west gate, aren''t we really belittled by people?"


    "The so-called practical people are heroes. We should make the best judgment and choice according to the situation."


    After that, the commander of the south gate looked at Ma Nanfeng, and the meaning was obviously that he supported Ma Nanfeng''s practice.


    Ma Nanfeng responded with a smile, glanced at the other two, smiled and said, "three brothers, Ma really just wants to invite everyone to dinner. You guys, there are too many promotions."


    The two commanders in the northwest looked at each other gloomily and nodded, "OK, OK, OK, let''s not talk about anything else. We should order people to serve food quickly. After eating, we have to go back to defend the city."


    "Yes, don''t let the enemy attack suddenly while we are eating."


    Ma Nanfeng smiled and pointed to the things covered on the table: "the dishes have already been served."


    "Just this dish?"


    "One dish is enough. Of course, maybe you can add another." Ma Nanfeng nodded at Zhang Jiang. Zhang Jiang answered and lifted the lid on the table


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3968

    Everyone was curious. Such a luxurious banquet obviously seemed to be just a dish. Naturally, what the dish was, it made everyone curious.


    But when everyone looked there with their heads together, with Zhang Jiang opening the lid, everyone couldn''t help but turn pale and hurried back.


    Because there was a bloody head under the lid!


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Even if the three commanders are all veterans on the battlefield, the number of enemies is hard to estimate, and naturally there are many dead people. But on this table, there is such a head on the plate, which really makes people look numb and surprised.


    In the same way, there are the Deputy generals behind them.


    Only Ma Nanfeng smiled softly, "Why are you so surprised? This dish is the main dish of this table, the dog head feast."


    As soon as the words fell, someone stared at the head on the table and quickly recognized something.


    "This... Isn''t this Deputy General Liu, the left Deputy General of the east gate?"


    "Yes, how could his head..."


    A group of people spoke softly and were very surprised.


    The three commanders also looked at Ma Nanfeng strangely, and they really didn''t know which song he was singing.


    Ma Nanfeng smiled: "your eyes are quite sharp. Yes, this dog is Vice General Liu."


    "Hum, this dog thief tried to lead the rebels to surrender to the defenders outside the city. Naturally, Ma couldn''t let go of these traitors, so he killed them on the spot to take the dog''s head." Ma Nanfeng smiled and said.


    Commander Ximen finally understood Ma Nanfeng''s intention and smiled gently: "well done, commander Ma''s move is simply quite beautiful. Although this banquet has no dishes, it is even more enjoyable than the banquet of dishes."


    The commander of the north gate also changed from surprise to joy: "that''s right. Such betrayals should be punished so severely to correct the military law."


    After that, he looked at the Deputy generals behind him: "I have seen it clearly. If any of you dare to do so, I will make his end worse than this Liu dog."


    "As soldiers, we should have the honor of soldiers. We would rather die on the battlefield than be the surrendered rats."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that the two commanders in the Northwest were like this, at this time, the commander of the south gate also recovered from the shock and reluctantly smiled: "what you said, what you said, the generals of the south gate, can you hear clearly? Do anything, don''t be a traitor. Otherwise, deputy General Zhao Zuo will be your end."


    However, despite the words of the head of the south gate, everyone can hear the apparent harmony and separation in this person''s words.


    Behind him, his deputy generals also laughed extremely eccentric.


    Ma Nanfeng and others are smart people. It''s obvious that the commander of the south gate is walking through the motions. Once the time is right, this guy is definitely the first one to betray.


    "It seems that you are unwilling."


    At this moment, a chuckle came.


    Everyone looked back, but Han Sanqian slowly came out from behind the hall.


    When they saw Han Sanqian, they were all shocked except Ma Nanfeng.


    "Alliance... Alliance leader?"


    Especially the commander of the south gate and his deputy generals were the most nervous.


    Han Sanqian smiled, and Ma Nanfeng quickly got up and gave up his seat.


    After sitting down, Han Sanqian glanced at the three commanders. The commander of the South Gate obviously buried his head very low and dared not look at Han Sanqian at all.


    "Although I came quite unexpectedly, the commander of the South Gate doesn''t have to be so panic, does he? Or is there a ghost in your heart?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the South Gate commander was even more nervous.


    "Subordinates... Subordinates have no intention of defection. Please... Please also ask the alliance leader for a clear lesson." He shouted hurriedly.


    Han Sanqian looked at everyone with a smile: "did I say you have a heart of defection? Are you going to confess yourself?"


    The commander of the south gate was obviously in a panic. In a hurry, he blurted out, but he didn''t expect Han Sanqian to ask him at all.


    "It seems that someone is going to add food to us." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "Also, how can a dog''s head be enough for so many of us? It''s OK to have another one." The north gate commander laughed coldly, and he was quite unhappy with the yin-yang tone of the South Gate commander just now.


    Han Sanqian got up, looked at the South Gate commander whose forehead was already full of cold sweat, and suddenly said, "stand up."


    The commander of the south gate was obviously stunned and at a loss for a time, but in a hurry, he listened to his orders and stood up obediently


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3969

    He was trembling slightly, and his heart was afraid.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and raised his hand. The man was scared and immediately closed his eyes. But the next second, he didn''t move his head as expected, but felt that his shoulder was patted.


    He opened his eyes and saw Han Sanqian looking at himself.


    "Everyone has his own ambition, and you choose the way. As the leader of the south gate, you mean that I have unlimited expectations of you, but you have greatly disappointed me."


    "Originally, according to the military law, a traitor like you will be killed soon after. However, as I said earlier, my hope for you is still heavy, so..."


    "Take your people and go. Ma Nanfeng will open the gate for you. That''s all for your brotherhood."


    After that, Han Sanqian pinned his head to one side and didn''t want to look at him again.


    The commander of the South Gate obviously didn''t come back. He betrayed first. At this time, he was found. As a result, not only did he not lose his life, but... On the contrary, Han Sanqian even let him go.


    He really doubted whether his ears had misheard.


    But on second thought, Han Sanqian''s words that failed to live up to his high expectations made him feel guilty.


    He really failed to live up to his high expectations. Otherwise, how could he be unwilling to kill himself.


    According to the original plan, he really wanted to take people out of the city to join the enemy now, but the deep self blame in his heart made him unable to step on that leg anyway.


    "Ma Nanfeng, open the east gate and give them ten minutes to leave the city." Han Sanqian ordered.


    Ma Nanfeng took command and immediately walked out.


    "Wait a minute." Somehow, he suddenly blurted out, Ma Nanfeng suddenly stopped and looked back at him.


    He didn''t pay attention to Ma Nanfeng, but looked at Han Sanqian''s back, and then immediately knelt down, "leader, Luo Baicheng should die. The leader saw Luo Baicheng as a brother, but Luo Baicheng betrayed you with the vengeance, and now he is really ashamed."


    "Of course, I don''t need to doubt people. My subordinates know that they are no longer qualified to stay here with face. My subordinates will take people away now."


    "However, the leader of the alliance can rest assured that after this incident, Luo Baicheng can swear that after we leave, we will never surrender to the enemy."


    Han Sanqian answered, "if you don''t surrender to the enemy, where should your gang go?"


    "If subordinates choose wrong, they should bear the consequences. Therefore, no matter what the outcome is, we will accept it." Luo Baicheng road.


    Suddenly, the Deputy generals behind him nodded their heads.


    "If you don''t join them, you will be dead end if you leave the city." Han threethousand said, "just with your little horse, you will be trampled into powder in an instant."


    Luo Baicheng and others certainly know this result, but the question is, what other options can they have at present.


    "Stay." Han threethousand.


    "Stay?"


    Not to mention how surprised Luo Baicheng and others were, the two commanders in the northwest alone were extremely confused.


    "I know some brothers are surprised. However, the commander of the south gate has not actually made a betrayal after all. They are all our brothers. How can I watch them die?" Han Sanqian sighed.


    Luo Baicheng bowed slightly, "but if the alliance leader takes us, this will inevitably lead to dissatisfaction."


    "Then you need to be guilty and stop others'' mouths." Han Sanqian said in a straight face.


    "Guilty and meritorious?" Luo Baicheng frowned.


    "Why, not interested?" Han threethousand.


    Luo Baicheng and the deputy general looked at each other. A moment later, everyone knelt down collectively: "we will cherish the opportunity and go through fire and water for this!"


    Hearing what everyone said, Han Sanqian looked at the two commanders in the northwest and their Deputy generals behind him: "is it feasible for me to deal with this?"


    The two generals looked at each other: "it''s impossible, but we are the only one who knows the current situation. We must keep this secret and cooperate with the alliance leader."


    "Subordinates also obey all the arrangements of the alliance leader."


    Han 3000 nodded: "well, at present, the most important thing for our brothers is to work together. Since everyone has become abnormal, then this matter will be turned over."


    "Where are the generals? Listen to my orders!"


    "We are going to listen to the order of the alliance leader!"


    "OK." Han Sanqian smiled gently: "pass my order and move to the south gate. At the same time, the south gate was immediately opened."


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3970

    Everyone was shocked.


    Not to mention the first half, what does it mean to open the gate in the second half?


    At present, what does it depend on to stay under the heavy siege on the opposite side until now?


    It depends on the solid city defense in the city and the soldiers to stick to it, so as to achieve a solid momentum.


    However, at this time, Han Sanqian asked to open the gate. Isn''t this equivalent to Zizhu''s tomb?


    "Alliance leader, once the city gate is opened, it''s no different. So we straighten our necks and gather together with the enemy''s sword. At that time, the city will fall, and the situation is critical, and it is very likely that everything will burn. Please think twice."


    "Yes, at present, the most advantageous situation is that we use the city defense to defend ourselves. Please rest assured, the leader of the alliance. With our efforts to resist him for a few days or even months, the subordinates are still quite confident."


    Han Sanqian heard the words, smiled softly and shook his head: "you leaders, Han certainly knows what you mean, and Han will never treat the life and death of your brothers as a joke."


    "If someone Han does this, he must have the intention of Han."


    Ma Nanfeng looked at the people present. At this time, he walked a few steps to Han Sanqian''s side and whispered, "alliance leader, can you take a step to speak?"


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly, and the two leaned towards the side. At this time, Ma Nanfeng whispered, "alliance leader, it''s not dangerous to open the gate. Even if you want to open it, you shouldn''t open the south gate."


    "After all, you also know that the South Gate commander is still rebellious. Although it seems to be a reform on the surface, who can guarantee that it is only because of your heavenly power? I mean, once the city gate is opened, the enemy can directly enter the city. At that time, the enemy''s power is huge, and the South Gate commander can be rebellious at any time, and it is convenient to leave at any time."


    "In this way, we will lose money when the time comes, madam. It will be even more serious."


    "Once one of the four sides is missing, the whole defense system will collapse completely at that time, which is like a disaster for us."


    "Therefore, my subordinates are foolish. Even if we want to take risks, we should also take risks in the east gate."


    "My east gate has traitors such as the left deputy general, but I have always given it to my right deputy general, so the east gate can be as solid as gold."


    Han Sanqian nodded with a smile.


    "Why, the leader doesn''t believe his subordinates?" Seeing that Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, he just smiled. Ma Nanfeng was a little embarrassed.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "Just because I believe you, Ma Nanfeng, the east gate can''t be opened."


    "The situation of the two doors of the northwest gate is also similar to yours."


    "It happens that the south gate is different."


    "As you said, the commander of the south gate has betrayed, so there must have been some inadvertent movements on the south gate, and through these movements, some information must be transmitted."


    "So naturally, the south gate opened, at least as expected."


    "But you suddenly opened the gate. Let me ask you, is the enemy a straw bag? Won''t they feel strange?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Ma Nanfeng frowned and thought hard for a long time. He seemed to understand the meaning of Han Sanqian''s words. A moment later, he slightly bowed his head: "my subordinates are stupid. Please forgive me for saying something useless."


    Han Sanqian smiled and patted Ma Nanfeng on the shoulder: "you are a veteran general on the battlefield, with rich combat experience and extremely straightforward, and my plan shows some foxes. No wonder you."


    After his words, Han Sanqian turned around and looked at the generals: "everyone, act."


    "Yes!"


    The generals took orders, followed Han Sanqian''s back, and the party hurried towards the south gate.


    About half an hour later, with the city gate slowly ringing on the south side, the heavy gate began to open slowly, and then stopped completely after it was opened.


    On both sides of the gate, dozens of soldiers ran out, waving white flags.


    "Report!"


    At the encirclement of the enemy''s south gate, the spy rushed into the South Gate commander''s tent at a fast pace: "tell the commander that the South Gate of the city has been opened, and someone waved a white flag."


    Hearing this, the commander sitting in the tent immediately stood up and said with great joy on his face, "really?"


    After that, he rushed out of the tent a few steps. When he looked at the South Gate in the distance, it was as the soldier said.


    "If the order goes down, all the soldiers in the South will immediately assemble secretly and go with me."


    "Yes!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3971

    "His mother, it''s time to fall into the city and destroy it. My first achievement is in front of me." The southern commander was excited.


    Just for a moment, in his joy, 50000 Southern troops had assembled.


    "Commander, do you want to tell the Dragon elder about this?" The subordinate asked softly.


    "I have sent someone to inform him." Southern commander road.


    "What the commander means is that we don''t wait for the next order of the Dragon elder?" Subordinate strange way.


    "Wait for the order? Wait for what order. When my people arrive at her place, she will think about sending a message to me again. I''m afraid the cauliflower will be cold at that time."


    "The south gate has been opened, and now it is the best opportunity. The so-called opportunity can''t be missed, and it won''t come again. On this battlefield, the form changes rapidly. If you have to ask the top for everything, it''s better not to fight."


    "The general is outside, and the military order is not acceptable." The words fell, and the weapon in his hand fell at one stroke: "where are the generals?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, follow my commander into the city and win the first battle of the Siege!"


    "Yes!"


    "Rush!"


    "Rush!"


    With the southern commander taking the lead, 50000 people in the South also rushed towards the South Gate of the city.


    Almost a quarter of an hour later, the messenger also arrived in front of the East Gate army.


    "Under the command of the commander, the southern secret envoy has important news to report to the Dragon elder." The man was stopped a few meters away from Ming Yu and had to speak loudly.


    Ming Yu turned back slightly, and then waved to him to talk.


    The soldier let go, and the man also walked quickly to Mingyu and others. At this time, beside her were a group of relaxed executives.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "Tell the Dragon elder that our persuasion has already been effective. Just now, the South Gate of the city has been opened, and the southern commander has marched into the city with 50000 horses in the south."


    "The south gate is wide open?" Zhuyanshuo was obviously surprised.


    Meanwhile, there were other executives present. After all, this is really a huge piece of news for the city that has been attacked for a long time.


    "Is that true?" Ye Shijun shouted excitedly.


    The man nodded hurriedly, "I don''t dare to deceive you Shangguan."


    "Good, good, too damn good, if this south gate opens itself, our army will enter the city like no one''s territory, and then the defense that should fall into the city will be completely disintegrated with our army''s entry."


    "Haha, at that time, it was not a moment before we captured the city?"


    "Han Sanqian is still playing patience with us here. In fact, he doesn''t know that his hometown has been stolen by us."


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    A group of people laughed and were very happy.


    This is simply a great good thing, and none of it.


    However, among all the people laughing wildly, one frowned.


    Ming Yu naturally noticed this person and said slightly, "Lord Zhu is worried about fraud?"


    Zhu Yanshuo glanced at everyone and knew what he was doing was upsetting everyone, but he opened his mouth and nodded: "yes, my subordinates always feel that it is too smooth?"


    "We all know that Lord Zhu is cautious, but sometimes he is still cautious, so it is inevitable to be called pretending to force."


    "That''s right. What else to worry about when the city gate is wide open? Is it difficult to worry about whether there is an ambush inside?"


    "We attacked the city, but some people were more cautious than the defenders. I think some people were cast a psychological shadow."


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian looked at each other and sneered. Now Zhu Yanshuo was ridiculed by the group. How can they not be happy?!


    Zhu Yanshuo is also a little embarrassed. After all, from some angles, what these people ridicule themselves does have its own reasons.


    "Maybe it''s really that my subordinates worry too much. The city gate is really wide open and I have nothing to say. My subordinates are only connected with the strange behavior of Han 3000 ahead, and they always feel as if something is wrong."


    Ming Yu nodded slightly and looked at the city in the distance, as if thinking about something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3972

    "Hoo!"


    Ming Yu took a long breath, and the joy on his face was also replaced by sadness.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s worry is indeed extremely unqualified at this moment, but on reflection, although there is no evidence, she also recognizes what Zhu Yanshuo said.


    If all things are connected, it always seems that there is something wrong, but this wrong makes people never say what is wrong.


    "Lord Zhu, what''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Hearing Ming Yu''s advice to Zhu Yanshuo, the people who had just mocked him were more disdainful of Zhu Yanshuo at this time.


    After all, his behavior is obviously an exception in the crowd, crazy brush sense of existence.


    How could Zhu Yanshuo not know this, but now there is no other way, and he can only bite the bullet and say, "my subordinates suggest that our armies in the East, West and North also launch a siege at this time."


    "In this way, three armies attack the city. Even if there is fraud in the city, but the other three sides have been decompressed by us, the degree of fraud is definitely not high. In this way, the southern army can attack and retreat."


    "I disagree!" Ye Shijun first stood up, and then slightly saluted Ming Yu with a hug, disdaining to rush to Zhu Yanshuo and said, "I haven''t given an order to attack the city before, but now I want to use the army hastily. At that time, the three armies are still in a hurry, don''t forget, Han Sanqian can be behind us at this time."


    "Elder Shenlong, ye Gongzi is right. Let''s rush to attack the city. If Han Sanqian behind us launches a surprise attack at this time, our situation will be bad."


    "Then why don''t we send only the western and Northern armies?" Ming Yu knew that the situation was like this and chose a compromise.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Fu Tian also stood out: "the two armies in the West and North attacked. If Han 3000 attacked behind the two sides, would it be difficult for us to catch up?"


    "Let''s not mention how ridiculous and ridiculous people like others have turned our game around. Just because our siege array is torn like this is enough to make our formation disordered."


    "Elder Shenlong, Fu Lao is right."


    "Yes, our enemy opened the door and threw down. As a result, we did a lot of things, just like a frightened bird. If we say it is going out, I''m afraid we will laugh off the big teeth of the world. Everyone, do you think so?"


    As soon as the words fell, everyone nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that everyone was dissatisfied with his decision, Zhu Yanshuo was not surprised. He bit his teeth and didn''t say much.


    Ming Yu also knew that it was very difficult, because in the final analysis, these were just their guesses out of thin air, and even this guess didn''t even have a trace of pursuit.


    Moreover, the words of supporting heaven are not unreasonable. It is indeed a little too hasty to mobilize troops for this matter.


    It is not difficult to understand that the generals are not satisfied.


    "At present, the southern generals have attacked the city, and there is nothing wrong. In fact, it is meaningless for us to rush there."


    "But your words also have their own reasons. In this way, Lord Zhu, you lead 8000 elite to rush to the south gate. If you find an ambush in the city, you can also immediately provide support. If not, 8000 elite will enter the city to consolidate the city defense."


    Hearing Ming Yu''s instructions, Zhu Yanshuo was unwilling, but he also knew that this was the only way.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "subordinates understand."


    After that, Zhu Yanshuo led the soldiers to leave under the cynical eyes of a crowd.


    Zhu Yanshuo is very depressed. In fact, he can follow them like them, and the fun of farting is over.


    But the reason why he didn''t do so was also obvious. He was really worried about this war. He wanted to win Han 3000 times completely, and didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    It''s a pity


    Forces fight openly and secretly.


    Many people have many troubles, and large organizations also have headaches.


    "Rush."


    In the south of the other end, the southern commander and others had already arrived under the city gate. The southern commander waved his hands wildly and commanded the soldiers behind him to hurry into the city.


    Fiftythousand troops rushed into the city.


    As commander-in-chief, the southern commander had waited for all the troops to enter the city. Then he rode a powerful beast and slowly stepped into the city.


    However, as soon as they entered the city, they heard that the door behind them suddenly closed heavily


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3973

    The generals immediately frowned, and the southern commander also obviously felt that something seemed wrong.


    Because it''s impossible to close the city gate after ordinary surrender. The only explanation is


    They may have been cheated.


    "Kill me!"


    Without waiting for them to reflect, as I don''t know who shouted, suddenly, countless soldiers suddenly appeared around them.


    "No, we were ambushed."


    The army was in a panic, but the door behind him was already closed, and there was almost nothing left to break through.


    "Give it to me..." the southern commander was about to speak, but halfway through the words, he was forcibly lost by the suddenly appeared figure in front of him.


    And who else can this figure be except Han Sanqian?


    "What? Can''t make a sound?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "You... Are you Han Sanqian?" The southern commander shouted anxiously.


    Although I haven''t seen shouting 3000, there is no one in the 400000 army who hasn''t heard the name of Han 3000. Judging from the momentum of the person in front of him, the southern commander, even if he is a fool, can roughly guess that this person is extraordinary.


    Naturally, he is very likely to be Han Sanqian.


    "Exactly." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "Impossible, you... Aren''t you outside? Why... How can you fall into the city here? Who are you?" The southern commander was shocked and scared.


    "You guessed right just now. I''m Han Sanqian. How come I''m so insecure now?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "But..."


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "It''s the leader of one side. Let''s be clear. See the army at the east gate?"


    "Of course I saw it. Han Sanqian personally led the team."


    "Who told you that Han Sanqian led the team in person?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "They... That''s what they all say!" The southern commander was surprised.


    "It''s really funny. From the beginning to the end, the army didn''t fight with your people. They just attacked and retreated, retreated and attacked again, and kept a safe distance from you. In that case, how can you say it''s my team?"


    "The leader of that army is a man, naturally..." suddenly, speaking of this, the southern commander suddenly understood Han Sanqian''s meaning: "you are stealing dragons for phoenixes!"


    He was very surprised. That is to say, the man in the army over there was probably not Han Sanqian at all. Instead, he was really pretended as he expected now.


    Shit, that is to say


    In fact, the real Han Sanqian had already secretly arrived in the city.


    "Even if what you say over there makes sense, but our army has surrounded the city. How can you reach the city without a sound in front of everyone?" The southern commander was full of doubts.


    Even if he was secretly treated, it''s unreasonable and he didn''t notice it at all.


    Running on the ground and flying in the sky, do you have to show some clues?


    Han Sanqian smiled, "but what if I walk from the ground?"


    "Go underground?" The southern commander was obviously stunned. Normally, who would think about this possibility.


    But now, reminded by Han Sanyi, if you think about it carefully, it''s really difficult for everyone to notice what happened underground.


    "You..."


    "You know everything. Now it''s time to send you on the road."


    Words fall, Han 3000 big hand waved, dun time, all around the already prepared Highlands, archers volley, and falling stones ejection.


    Although there were 50000 troops, they were surrounded by arrows and falling rocks. Everyone was also panicked.


    After that, the troops who fell on all sides also killed in time. At that time, there were cries of killing everywhere. The snow flowed like columns and the bodies were like mountains.


    The southern army suffered heavy casualties, but there was nowhere to escape, and they could only fall into endless despair and fear.


    At this time, zhuyanshuo and others who rushed to the city quickly saw that the South Gate of the city was closed outside the city, accompanied by the noisy cries of killing and miserable screams in the city.


    "No, there was an ambush!"


    Zhuyanshuo shouted in panic, secretly saying that it was bad.


    But looking up at the city wall, it was obvious that there were soldiers ready to be rescued. It was obvious that it would be more serious immediately. He could only see it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.


    Inside the gate.


    Han Sanqian suddenly raised his hand.


    "Stop!"


    Then someone shouted


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3974

    With the sound of the order.


    Sure enough, the scene of the slaughter finally began to stop.


    But even if it stopped now, the just a few minutes made the whole scene like hell Shura at this time.


    A few minutes ago, 50000 people and horses were killed in a mighty manner, all of them majestic. But now, a few minutes later, people have fallen on their backs, their feet are in chaos, and countless deaths and injuries.


    "Disarm and surrender, don''t kill!"


    "If you sincerely invest in me, I will be rewarded!" Han Sanqian whispered.


    Then someone immediately shouted, "my master has an order, and those who surrender can avoid death. If you can surrender to me, those who should fall into the city will be treated as well as my soldiers who should fall into the city."


    "As a messenger, I should have passed on the words of my master more and more. However, I really can''t bear so many people to die miserably and fall into the city, so I''ll say more."


    "Don''t think there are only 50000 people in you. When it was time to fall into the city, nearly 100000 people, including me, besieged one of my masters, but we were defeated raw, so..."


    "Listen to my advice, either surrender obediently, or throw in the dark if you have some ideas. My master is well paid. You can see a thing or two by looking at the weapons and accomplishments in the hands of the army in our city."


    As soon as this word came out, those Southern armies who were already surrounded and panicked immediately looked at each other, afraid, but also had some ideas of each other.


    The southern commander''s face was slightly cold and his teeth clenched.


    Surrender is naturally a disgrace, but at present, they are shut down and beaten, leaving only the option of death in addition to surrender.


    "Why? I don''t want to?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly, glanced at the rest of the people, and nodded, "OK, continue."


    As soon as the words fell, the soldiers from all walks of life rose again. For a while, they screamed incessantly, and their flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    Outside the city.


    "Lord Zhu, what shall we do?"


    Zhuyanshuo shook his head, how to do, how he knows how to do.


    If tens of thousands of troops can''t fight, should he fall into the city? Does he want to fight with 8000 elite? He is not Han Sanqian, and even if he is, he may not succeed.


    Rushing up is to give away the head, but staying here instead of rushing to hear the screams of your teammates in the city is unbearable.


    "Order the troops to stay in place and guard outside the city. No one is allowed to come out. I''ll go back in person. The southern army was destroyed and other troops need to be dispatched to fill the void."


    "Yes!" Subordinates take orders.


    Zhuyanshuo''s voice fell, and he rode the war beast all the way towards the eastern army.


    To the East.


    Ming Yu and others have been tired of the impact of Han 3000bu, leaving several generals to observe before the battle, and most of the executives have returned to the main account.


    A group of people suddenly heard that Zhu Yanshuo had returned, and they were immediately confused and surprised.


    "Zhu Yanshuo only went out for less than two quarters of an hour. How can he go back so soon?"


    "Hehe, I want to come to the south gate has been broken. Our army has obviously decided the general trend. Zhu Yanshuo is eager to come back and ask for help."


    "No wonder I went back and forth so soon."


    A group of people talked and laughed happily, with a faint smile on their faces.


    Pei Gu smiled and glanced at all the people present. Although he disdained to talk to them, happiness is bound to infect, and his victory is always a good thing.


    Just thinking, Zhu Yanshuo had walked in quickly, and then he knelt on the ground with a bang.


    Ming Yu frowned, "Lord Zhu, why is this?"


    Zhu Yanshuo was about to reply, but someone said in advance: "why, Lord Zhu has realized his mistake so soon?"


    "Haha, Lord Zhu, I have already told you that sometimes it''s good to show your IQ is higher than others, but if you show it for the sake of showing it, you''ll show yourself to be very stupid."


    "People, sometimes it''s right to keep a low profile."


    A group of people, you say a word, I say a word, each face with endless sneer and ridicule, for Zhu Yanshuo that kind of pretending to force, they have long been unhappy.


    Zhu Yanshuo clenched his lips and was very depressed. Before, without evidence, it was all right for them to do so. However, up to now, these fools are still complacent, standing high and overlooking others. Having such pig teammates is simply infuriating.


    He fiercely raised his head and looked at Ming Yu: "Zhu is in a hurry to return. It''s not the so-called guilt in some people''s mouths. Zhu just wants to come back and report that 50000 troops in the south gate were ambushed by the city. After being put into the city, they closed the door and beat the dog. At this time... At this time, they are in a desperate situation. I believe... I believe that in a short time, they will be completely destroyed!"


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3975

    Ming Yu suddenly widened her pupils and looked at Zhu Yanshuo incredulously. She even wondered if she had heard something wrong.


    And those executives who were very proud just now are all silent and can hardly believe their ears.


    "50000 troops have been engulfed, and the south gate is empty. Zhu sent 8000 elites to station temporarily, and he came back to report to the elder. He hoped that the elder would immediately send a large army to prevent Han 3000 from seizing the emptiness of our besieged city and launching an attack by this." Zhu Yanshuo said in a hurry, but his tone was also full of vent.


    Nothing is more powerful than these words now to fan those who just mocked themselves.


    Although such a crisis is indeed very bad for the whole war situation, at least for myself, it is very comfortable now.


    Ming Yu felt a whirl of heaven and earth. There were 50000 troops in the south. Just... Was Han 3000 eaten in one bite?


    Even if she now has more than 300000 troops, the casualties of 50000 people are not unacceptable to her, but if this happens when 50000 troops are annihilated without doing anything, it is unacceptable.


    That''s our own army, not 50000 cats and dogs


    "How... How did this happen?"


    "My subordinates have already said that this matter looks extremely strange, but it''s a pity..." Zhu Yanshuo glanced coldly at the person who had just mocked him, and couldn''t help sneering.


    A group of people are no longer as arrogant as they used to be, one by one, their heads are lowered, and they are all silent.


    At this time, Ming Yu suddenly remembered this group of waste people who were fighting the fire. If it weren''t for this group of waste people who had been deliberately pushing Zhu Yanshuo before, he would have listened to Zhu Yanshuo more.


    At that time, three armies besieged the city. Even if there was an ambush in the city, the siege of the south gate was absolutely not strong when they were pulled on three sides.


    Therefore, 50000 troops may still be able to break out of the siege, but they will never be completely wiped out like this.


    "You really deserve it. Just now, each of you is not articulate. Can you talk and talk very well? Why, now each of you is mute?" Ming Yu drank angrily.


    A crowd of people still lowered their heads and said nothing. At this time, if they touch this kind of mildew, they don''t think they have too many heads.


    "In ordinary times, you don''t say anything constructive, but you''re right about entrapping the army. It''s really better to have a group of dogs than a group of people."


    "Zhuyanshuo."


    "Subordinates are!"


    "I''m ordering you to lead 50000 troops and immediately rush to the south gate to deploy defense."


    "Yes!"


    Zhuyanshuo''s words fell. Just about to get up, Ming Yu suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    "What else can I do for you, elder?"


    "The troops in the West are far away from those in the East. On the battlefield, the war is changing rapidly. In this way, for the garrison in the west, if necessary, you can also command on your behalf."


    "Yes!"


    "Hundreds of thousands of troops on both sides of the West and south, Yan Shuo, don''t let me down."


    "Zhu Yanshuo must have the army and the people."


    Ming Yu nodded with a look in his eyes, and Zhu Yanshuo hurriedly took orders.


    Soon, 50000 troops followed, heading for the South Gate defense.


    Ming Yu breathed a sigh, and his eyes were full of helplessness. Looking at a group of executives with their heads down, he couldn''t help but sigh for some reason.


    It''s just that the enemy is strong. Why are teammates still such pigs?


    Pei Gu slowly stood up at this time and gently shook his head: "I don''t know who should be in charge of the city. It''s a little smart."


    Ming Yu smiled bitterly. This is the gap between his teammates: "he is absent from Han 3000, but the people in the city..."


    Suddenly, in the middle of the conversation, Ming Yu suddenly opened her pupils, as if she thought of something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3976

    Seeing that Ming Yu was like this, Pei Gu seemed to instantly understand the meaning of Ming Yu: "the elder''s meaning is, isn''t that Han Sanqian outside?"


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that this seemingly absurd possibility was exactly the most appropriate possibility.


    "From beginning to end, we haven''t seen Han Sanqian at all, just because it''s Han Sanqian''s army, so we think that the person who leads the troops is Han Sanqian." Ming Yu looked at Pei Gu and said softly.


    Pei Gu frowned, thought for a while, and nodded heavily, "it''s true. We have always ignored this."


    "If this is the case, it can explain the strange behavior of Han 3000 troops who attacked and retreated, retreating and attacking." The more Ming Yu thought about it, the more depressed he was: "that''s basically the attack of cover, and the purpose is actually to prepare for Han Sanqian to hide."


    "Then, Han Sanqian slipped into the city, which not only stabilized the morale of the army, but also laid a large array to attract us."


    Hearing Ming Yu''s analysis, Pei Gu nodded: "our army follows his example and disintegrates the heart of the army that should fall into the city. In our judgment, Han Sanqian will really be worried about it. After all, the time for the people who surrendered to him is too short and their foundation is not solid."


    "It''s just that we guessed one, but ignored the other. Where can we expect it? The attack before the battle satisfied your guess to some extent, but in fact it was a good cover for the other."


    Ming Yu sighed helplessly: "with Han Sanqian stationed in the city, our plan to bewitch the army fell through. At the same time, he played a trick with us, and the city gate opened wide, making us think that our art of bewitching the army was great, but in fact..."


    "There is no better way to stabilize the morale of the army than a big victory. Han Sanqian, who seems to be young, didn''t expect to be so thoughtful that he made people feel crazy." Pei Gu couldn''t help sighing.


    "It doesn''t seem to be an accident that we lost to him one after another." Pei Gu smiled bitterly.


    Ming Yu didn''t speak. She had long known that Han Sanqian''s personal ability was extremely outstanding, and his brain was different from ordinary people, so she was always cautious with him.


    But what she never expected was that even so, it was far from enough.


    "Patriarch Pei, you are a veteran on the battlefield. What''s your opinion?" Ming Yu asked.


    Pei Gu''s eyes flashed a little coldness: "Pei''s high opinion can''t be said, but his little foolish opinion is still a little bit."


    "Isn''t Han Sanqian the one who killed us behind closed doors? There are a group of people outside him, so let''s kill their people."


    "Good way." Ming Yu nodded, but just as she was about to issue orders, she suddenly heard a dull sound in the sky outside.


    Ming Yu rushed out of the tent, but saw a piece of fireworks exploding over the city. Almost at the same time, the army that was constantly attacking and retreating on the front line also retreated quickly towards the mountains after seeing the fireworks.


    Ming Yuqi''s teeth all clenched. Obviously, Han Sanqian should have predicted everything long ago. Once he succeeds in the city, he will soon reflect what happened on his side.


    Firmly arrange the troops in advance, and evacuate in time according to the signal.


    Even if Ming Yu and others were extremely angry at this time, they could only fight with one punch after all.


    "Ah!! Han threethousand!" Ming Yu was extremely angry and extremely angry.


    Pei Gu''s face is also cold. Han Sanqian reflects so quickly and his means are so hot. It''s so special that he doesn''t look like a young general. If he doesn''t see himself, you say he is a veteran of many years of war, and he Pei Gu absolutely believes it.


    Some executives were also completely silly at this time, looking at the smooth operation of the enemy Han Sanqian. In addition to looking at him and sighing, what could they do?


    "Who the hell is this?"


    Fourhundredthousand men, put on anyone is a hundred times more confident, and even can boast, boast, bolt head donkey when the coach can win at will.


    But up to now, they have not only lost this confidence, but even a faint feeling of losing.


    But, they really don''t understand, how can they lose? How did you lose?


    At the other end of the city, with Han Sanqian raising his hand slightly again, the soldiers of the city who were slaughtering 50000 troops in the South stopped again.


    "How about it? One last chance." Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    The next second, at the South Gate of the city, in the pool of blood, suddenly I heard only the iron pingpong landing


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3977

    Half of the 50000 soldiers are dead, and the rest are full of fear in their eyes and covered with knife wounds and blood.


    The southern commander was extremely embarrassed because his helmet had fallen off and his head was scattered.


    They had no choice but to surrender.


    "Han means what he says. Han will never embarrass anyone, and will never hurt you even a hair as promised."


    "Ma Nanfeng!"


    "Subordinates are." Ma Nanfeng hurried forward.


    "Clear the barracks in the south of the city immediately and let these soldiers move in later."


    "Remember, our soldiers around the barracks only have access restrictions, and there should be no more interference in the life inside the barracks to ensure their normal living needs." Han Sanqian ordered.


    Ma Nanfeng was stunned. This is not going to the captivity camp. Isn''t this a holiday for them? "Lord, you..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "They are always captured soldiers. There is no need for them?"


    "Go and do as I say."


    "Yes!"


    Ma Nanfeng took orders and hurried to work with a hundred people.


    "War is imminent. In order to reduce unnecessary casualties, those who surrender may not be killed, but it may be troublesome for you to stay longer."


    After that, Han Sanqian nodded to the other commanders.


    The three commanders of the northwest South Gate immediately moved forward and made a gesture to the surrendered Southern Generals: "please, everyone."


    The southern commander sighed, but shook his head, and led his men slowly towards the barracks under the leadership of the three commanders.


    "Wait a minute!"


    After only a few steps, Han Sanqian suddenly made a sound.


    The troops stopped and looked at Han Sanqian one after another. The southern commander smiled coldly: "why, do you regret it? I said, how can someone treat prisoners so favorably."


    "Mr. Han will never regret doing anything. I''m just a friendly reminder."


    "If someone wants to join us, he can tell my soldiers or generals in private at that time. As just now, I won''t force you to make any choice. It''s OK to be a surrender, it''s OK to be willing to join us, everything, you choose."


    After that, Han Sanqian got up and climbed towards the Nancheng wall. He didn''t care about them at all.


    The southern commander and some soldiers were obviously surprised by Han Sanqian''s move. Han Sanqian''s move seemed to be too generous. After all, facing the siege of 400000 troops, it was precisely the troops that were urgently needed.


    Han Sanqian... Isn''t he in a hurry?


    Not only them, the three commanders at the scene were also a little confused at the beginning, but on reflection, they seemed to begin to understand Han Sanqian''s meaning again.


    "Don''t be surprised. Our leader has been confident for a long time. Although there are more than 400000 troops outside, they are just a bunch of straw bags. Come with us to the barracks. Since the leader has orders, you can enjoy yourself there." The north gate commander smiled softly, waved his hand, and continued to set out with a group of soldiers.


    Climbing the city wall, Han Sanyao looked out of the city.


    He saw a large army rushing towards the south gate, which was dusty. Of course, he knew that this was the reinforcement on the opposite side, coming to fill the vacancy of the southern army that he had eaten.


    Han threethousand smiled softly, "people have weapons, and many people are as long as weapons. Therefore, one inch long and one inch strong."


    "However, Mingyu, you neglected a little."


    "One inch long and one inch strong needs to be built in a relatively normal environment."


    "If I force you into a narrow place, then an inch long is not an inch strong, but an inch long is an inch annoying, and you can''t do it at all."


    "You will regret your life for being the enemy of me."


    After that, Han Sanqian walked down the wall and went all the way to the city master''s residence.


    As soon as he arrived at the city Lord''s mansion, Zhang Jiang quickly rushed to catch up with Han Sanqian.


    "My subordinate Zhangjiang, I have seen the leader." Zhang Jiang said respectfully.


    Han 3000 nodded but looked at Zhang Jiang: "everything is done?"


    "According to the order of the alliance leader, my subordinates have ordered people to search the whole city. Fortunately, I didn''t disappoint my order and basically completed the explanation of the city leader."


    Han Sanyi smiled, "well done, have everything been placed in the four gates of the city?"


    "Yes, there are ten gates in each city wall, and eight others are being transported to the city master''s mansion. They can arrive in dozens of minutes at most."


    "Very good!" Han Sanqian smiled excitedly.


    Zhang Jiang was a little confused: "my subordinates dare to say a word, leader... You... Why do you want those things?"


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, "you''ll know later."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3978

    Without waiting for Zhang Jiang''s response, Han Sanqian has entered the city Lord''s mansion.


    Dozens of minutes later, nearly 100 soldiers pushed eight giant cauldrons with wooden carts to slowly resist the city master''s mansion.


    This pot is huge, which is used to stew Kun.


    Zhangjiang almost searched the whole city, only to scrape together so many pots.


    According to Han Sanqian''s instructions, ten pots were placed on the temporarily constructed brick and tile stove.


    At this time, there were bursts of screams in the mansion.


    Lifting his eyes, Han Sanqian led nearly 20 cooks and dozens of servants in the city master''s house, dragging strange pigs and strange cattle in captivity, slowly coming.


    Those screams naturally come from these animals.


    "Leader." Zhang Jiang giggled and looked at the driving. Han Sanqian, this is the rhythm of sharpening his knife to pigs and sheep. It seems that he began to understand the purpose of these pots.


    "What are you waiting for? There are many strange pigs and cows in the mansion. They ordered people to go and give them to the four cities."


    "Later, I ordered the four cities to listen to the orders of my city, kill pigs and cattle together, and cook smoke and food together."


    "By the way, tell the four cities that the cattle are roasted and the pigs are stewed in a big pot!"


    "Ah?" Zhang Jiang was stunned: "do everything the same?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and nodded, "yes, that''s good enough."


    "Let''s do it like this first, so that everyone can eat and drink well. I have other arrangements later."


    Zhang Jiang took the order and went down in doubt.


    More than ten minutes later, with Han Sanqian hitting the drum in the Chengzhu mansion, the four breads in the city started cooking smoke and delicious food at the same time.


    At the same time, four song and dance teams also rushed to the four cities, singing and dancing with the smell of meat.


    "The leader of the alliance has ordered that today''s victory will be complete. All the soldiers in the city will relax and celebrate. There will be enough meat and wine."


    At the same time, four heralds shouted their orders at the walls.


    Then, the whole city was surrounded by walls. For a time, smoke curled from the kitchen, singing and dancing, and it was very lively.


    In the south, Zhuyan Shuo Department has just set up camp.


    At this time, he was surprised by the movement above the city wall, and he could obviously smell bursts of strange fragrance.


    When I walked out of the camp and saw the smoke rising in the city, I couldn''t help looking cold.


    "Lord Zhu, these people are really arrogant. The war is imminent, so they celebrate like this. But don''t say, it tastes really delicious."


    "They are singing and dancing. It seems that they are completely relaxed. Otherwise, when they are tired of playing, we will launch a fierce attack later in the night to let them show off in front of us."


    "No!" Zhu Yanshuo waved his hand: "Han Sanqian is playing psychological war with us again. This is the usual skill of this guy."


    Zhu Yanshuo''s words fell, and suddenly he smiled evil: "he likes to play this trick, so let him play enough. Hum, the four cities are full of cooking smoke, and we can smell bursts of wine and meat from so far away. It must be that he has lost a lot of money."


    "Well, I''ll see how many of his Han Sanqian''s family wealth is enough to defeat him."


    Zhu Yanshuo said, "pass on my orders to open the grain warehouse today. At this time, we can''t suffer our brothers."


    "Yes."


    This is the case with Zhu Yanshuo, and so is the case with Ming Yu and others on the other side of the east gate. For a time, there is smoke curling in the city, and there are also bursts of wine outside the city, which seems to echo each other or compete in the space.


    After a few hours of such competition, the night was deep, and the soldiers outside the city were finally quiet, but the meat was still fragrant in the city, singing and dancing.


    Especially at night, the ten cauldrons above the fire on the high wall are very eye-catching. In addition, the soldiers outside the city are always attracted by it even if they are full of food and drink at night.


    "This Han 3000 is really endless."


    Zhu Yanshuo was lying on his marching bed with cotton in his ears, but he still couldn''t stand the bursts of singing more than a dozen miles away.


    Pinch your fingers and count the time. It''s already late at night and close to early morning. It''s really enough.


    He got up depressed and got up from the marching bed. Zhu Yanshuo went out of the tent and looked at the soldiers around him. Zhu Yanshuo knew that they were no different from himself and could not sleep day and night.


    "Four hours have passed since last night. Is he going to die?"


    Zhu Yanshuo was very depressed and angry. Looking at the wall, he couldn''t help scolding.


    However, at this time, the city was not as peaceful as he thought. On the contrary, the situation was changing and the killing intention was very strong


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3979

    "Go, go, go!"


    The generals urged, and the soldiers rushed frantically under the south gate.


    More than 15000 elites from the South Gate of the city quickly gathered in the gate.


    Meanwhile, a group of engineers reinforced the interior of the South Gate crazily.


    "Officers and men, at night, you must have had enough to eat and drink?"


    Han Sanqian stood in front of the army and smiled softly.


    The generals wanted to answer in unison, but suddenly remembered Han Sanqian''s order. No one spoke, but nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s good." Han Sanqian smiled: "you have a big appetite. Today, in order to make you full, many people in the city gave us their grain reserves."


    "Do you know why they are like this? That is to say, only when you have enough to eat and drink, can you have the strength to defend the city and be able to continue their normal life."


    "So, as soldiers, don''t live up to this expectation."


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to say more. Hundreds of thousands of troops outside seem extremely frightening, but in fact..." Han Sanyi smiled: "from another angle, is that a big fat sheep?"


    "If we divide the equipment, food and grass of more than 400000 people by so many people, won''t everyone be able to make a fortune?"


    Han Sanqian said, glancing at the soldiers: "don''t you believe it?"


    "You''ll know later."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    In the East camp, those who can''t sleep peacefully in singing and dancing, as well as Ming Yu and others.


    Just out of the tent, Ming Yu saw Pei Gu also coming out of his big tent.


    "Why, can''t patriarch Pei sleep?" Ming Yu reluctantly smiled.


    Pei Gu couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "I''m old, so I can''t sleep when this noise comes. Besides, there are songs and dances on the battlefield, and Pei heard this all his life. Ming Yu thought for a while, and seemed to think it made sense.


    "It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest." Pei Gu''s words fell, saluted slightly to Ming Yu, and withdrew slightly.


    Ming Yu sighed, took another look at the city, and turned back to the camp.


    At almost the same time, it was time to fall at the South Gate of the city. In the dark, a man in black quickly flew down from the city wall like a ghost and touched the zhuyanshuo army in the South all the way


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3980

    The shadow was so fast that it was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Under the cover of night, it was like the wind blowing.


    In just a few minutes, the goods had arrived at zhuyanshuo department in the South more than a dozen miles away. Then, they passed through the Department, stayed behind it for a while, fought back again, and stopped in front of zhuyanshuo department.


    "Kun is too big to stew in one pot..."


    Leisurely, like reading poetry, like singing.


    Although its voice is not particularly loud, it can be heard more or less before dawn.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s ear was full of cotton. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard his subordinates'' urgent report at this time.


    He rolled out of bed and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Tell the city Lord that a man suddenly appeared in front of us and was singing and reading poetry in front of us." My subordinates hurried to say.


    "Shit, someone appears? Still singing and reading poetry?" Zhuyan was confused.


    "Yes, it''s too big to stew in a pot..." the subordinate was also very confused: "it seems that it should be the people in the city."


    "Who should fall into the city?" Wearing armor, Zhu Yanshuo said gloomily, "his mother, what the hell does Han Sanqian want to do? After arguing all night, he still came to my house. Did he really think that I Zhu Yanshuo was a bully?"


    "Go, follow me out."


    As soon as the sword was raised, Zhu Yanshuo walked directly outside the tent.


    A group of soldiers followed, all the way to the front of the camp.


    When he came to the door and saw the visitor, Zhu Yanshuo, who was originally angry, was shocked: "Han... Han 3000?"


    The man lying on the ground at the door with his legs crossed is none other than Han Sanqian.


    "Zhuyanshuo." Han Sanqian smiled: "did you sleep well last night?"


    "You!" Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo was not very angry. He slept like a fart. It was clear that he hadn''t slept for a moment.


    "Han Sanqian, how dare you come to our front alone? Do you really think you are invincible?" Zhu Yanshuo drank angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "it''s a little fierce, but it''s not invincible. Lord Zhu, don''t praise me so much. I''m easy to be proud."


    "Han Sanqian!" Zhu Yanshuo shouted angrily, pointing to Han 3000, and shouted, "don''t deceive people too much. What do you want to do on earth? Say it happily."


    Han Sanyi smiled and nodded, "you and I are just enemies, not friends. What can I do if you say I will visit here? Is it to catch up with you?"


    "Han Sanqian, if you offend me alone and dare to speak so wildly, where are the generals!"


    "Yes!"


    "Han Sanqian, I''ll let you have no return. The generals listen to the order and take Han Sanqian for me."


    "Yes!"


    With the order of all the generals, they quickly rushed to Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, gathered energy in his hands, and directly launched a counterattack in the face of a crowd of soldiers.


    "Do you think that you, Han Sanqian, once defeated tens of thousands of our troops in the city of gailuo, and today it''s the same? I tell you, Han Sanqian, you''re too confident."


    "Beat the drums and let all the soldiers come to the gate immediately."


    "Yes!"


    A moment later, the drums sounded in front of the formation, and all the soldiers in the battalion in the southern formation went out and fought in front of the formation.


    Han Sanqian flew into the sky and let the crowd come like a rolling flood. For a moment, he was both shocked and sneered.


    "Zhuyanshuo, since you provoked me, this fall into the city will become your eternal nightmare. It was like this at the beginning, and it is like this today." Han 3000''s words fell, and his energy increased crazily.


    Looking away, it was just like a God at this time.


    "Han Sanqian, winning once is not a win. Who can laugh until the end is the real win." When Zhu Yanshuo saw that the army had come out, he finally showed a ferocious smile.


    "Those who can''t win once are also qualified to laugh at those who have won you here?" Han Sanqian disdained.


    "Just one person dares to come to my front and shout, Han Sanqian, you will only win once, and you can only win once." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    "Who told you I came alone?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    Zhu Yanshuo just wanted to respond. Suddenly, he heard bursts of shouts behind him, and hurried back to his eyes. The whole person couldn''t help but open his pupils and sweat


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3981

    "How... How did this happen?"


    Behind his 50000 troops, a force of more than 10000 people emerged from nowhere and was chasing them all the way.


    "This..."


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand, why would the enemy appear behind them?


    It''s impossible!


    ¡­¡­


    Dongying, with the rise of the war in the south, people here also came out of the accounts one after another. A group of senior executives have begun to order soldiers to gather and prepare for emergencies.


    Ming Yu also rushed out of the account and joined peigu and others who came.


    "What happened to the south?" The rain dazzles my eyes.


    "Report to the elder. According to the spy''s report, just a few days ago, Han 3000 had led a raid on Zhu Cheng''s main headquarters."


    "He Han Sanqian is so brave? If he doesn''t defend the city well, he dares to attack us secretly?" Ye Shijun shouted angrily.


    Ming Yu also looked at the person who reported the information. Obviously, she was also confused about this.


    Even if Han Sanqian likes to take dangerous moves, he should not take such outrageous dangerous moves.


    His garrison on one side of the city wall will not exceed 20000 people at most, and his own side has the least guards of 50000. What is the possibility of his Han 3000 winning?!


    "I heard... I heard that Han Sanqian came to the front and shouted, attracting a large number of people to attack him, and more than 10000 people were suddenly killed behind our side..."


    "What?" Ming Yu was shocked when he heard the words: "how can there be an enemy behind us?"


    "Is it the army that harassed US today? They didn''t escape into the mountains at all, but detoured back to the South periphery of the city?"


    Everyone was shocked at this remark.


    "Elder Shenlong, what should we do now?" Someone asked, "do you want to send someone to reinforce Lord Zhu immediately?"


    Pei Gu frowned and waved his hand: "at this time, the South has been fighting. Moreover, the incident was too sudden. Lord Zhu obviously did not deal with it in time. A big defeat is inevitable."


    Ming Yu frowned and looked at Pei Gu: "what does Pei patriarch mean?"


    "If he hits our men, we will attack his city." Pei Gu said.


    "Patriarch Pei''s words are reasonable. Now that the army has gone to the south of the city, it means that we have no worries about the direction of the east gate. By fighting at this time, we can not only achieve our strategic goals, but also encircle Wei and save Zhao, and help Lord Zhu from the side." Fu Tian also said.


    Ming Yu nodded. This plan is feasible.


    "Order the troops, the heavy drums sounded, and the three armed forces attacked the city from three sides."


    "Yes!"


    A moment later, the war drum in the East rang again.


    When hearing the drums, the northern and Western armies immediately began to gather.


    However, just as Ming Yu was about to order the attack, there were bursts of drums.


    The direction of this drum sound is not elsewhere, but behind yourself.


    "Report to the elder, tens of thousands of troops are killing us all the way from the direction of the mountains."


    With a spy''s urgent report, all the people present were surprised to lose their chin collectively.


    "What are you talking about? We... There are troops behind us? Can you see clearly?"


    "The subordinates saw it clearly and plainly, and the light of their march was shining with gold. There must be no doubt that it was the Golden Army." The spy replied.


    "Shit, if it''s not this army behind Zhuyan Shuo in the south of the city, then... Where did the army appear behind the south of the city?"


    "Is it difficult that Han 3000 has been ambushed?"


    A group of executives are completely dumb.


    "If so, the siege must be cancelled immediately." Pei Gu also burst into a cold sweat. Once the previous prediction was wrong, at this time, the siege would be cold arrows fired behind both sides, and the situation was extremely bad.


    Moreover, especially this sudden killing of a completely additional force makes people think and fear.


    Because now one can suddenly appear, who can guarantee that the next West and north can''t kill other troops?


    Once there are ambush troops on all sides, if they choose to attack the city, they will be completely wrapped in dumplings.


    The remaining 300000 troops may also become more than 300000 live targets.


    "Shit, what kind of opponent are we facing?" Pei Gu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Ming Yu was also panicked and speechless. He just looked at the south where the war was raging. For a time, the whole person fell into confusion


    It was obviously her army besieging the city, but at this time, how did she become a man of Han 3000 everywhere?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3982

    Ming Yu waved his hand, "Mingjin! Stop!"


    "Inform all departments to take defensive measures in place, ye Shijun."


    "Yes!"


    "Immediately organize elite troops and turn back to meet the enemy."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Shijun took orders, waved his hand, and immediately led the troops away.


    "Patriarch Pei."


    "What''s the order of the Dragon elder?" Pei Gu said calmly.


    "Can you send a small group of troops to the south, Lord Zhu..."


    "Pei understood. Pei sent someone to meet him."


    Ming Yu nodded slightly and looked at Fu Tian again: "as for Fu Tian, you should lead a group of experts to spy around immediately. I want to make sure that our surrounded troops are safe behind."


    "Subordinates understand."


    Ming Yu nodded, looked at the city, and sighed helplessly, "let''s start."


    After that, Fu Tian and the Pei family are all elite, taking orders respectively, and are about to leave.


    "Patriarch Pei, get together under the account?"


    Pei Gu smiled softly, "elder Shenlong doesn''t care about the enemy behind him?"


    Ming Yu gave a wry smile, and Pei Gu also responded with a smile. In fact, both of them knew that the attack of the rear Han 3000 troops was just baa attack, just pretending.


    As long as you don''t attack the city, the other side won''t dare to attack at will.


    One by one, the two slowly stepped into the tent. Behind them, there was no one else, but an entourage of Pei Gu.


    Entering the account, Ning Yue got up to pour tea himself, and the back end came to Pei Gu''s face.


    Pei Gu laughed, shook his head and said bitterly, "I''m afraid that Pei can personally drink the tea made by the Dragon elder, which is also a rare treatment in the world."


    Ming Yu didn''t care, and slowly sat back to his position: "patriarch Pei, there are only two of us here, and you and I don''t need to be polite. In the current situation, Ming Yu wants to know, what advice does patriarch Pei have?"


    Pei Gu smiled and was called to the account by Ming Yu alone. In fact, he had guessed what Ming Yu wanted to say.


    "The city defense is strong, and there are nearly 100000 elite troops inside. Although our side has a huge number of advantages, it is difficult to give full play to the huge advantages of this force in the siege."


    "So siege is siege."


    "There are no more than two ways to encircle the city and trap the enemy. One is to encircle it, making the defenders pessimistic or even desperate, and even opening the door to surrender. However, in the current situation, Han Sanqian is a master of psychological warfare, so this method cannot be used. Then, there is no more than the second way, encircling its food and grass."


    "When the city is surrounded, its food and grass will soon be stretched out. Naturally, the military will also disperse. At that time, the whole city defense will also be like grass, vulnerable."


    Ming Yu shook his head. "I''m afraid patriarch Pei didn''t know that Han Sanqian had a magic weapon. This magic weapon is a book. You seem to be just like this, but in fact, this book is another world."


    "I personally led the troops into it, and the number of troops hidden in his book was at least tens of thousands. However, even so, it was just like the place of Chen Bing demon clan, which only occupied a corner of Pianan."


    "Moreover, the time inside is different from that outside."


    "I mean, once we besiege the city and trap their grain, Han 3000 may also be able to plant grain and harvest in that world to complete the replenishment."


    "And these magic weapons?" Pei Gu was obviously stunned when he heard the speech.


    If what Ming Yu said is unnecessary, then the siege war will be a complete failure. On the contrary, with the delay of time, the consumption of your side will be more terrifying.


    "We have a large number of people and consume more. If the people in the city have something to add, it will be detrimental to us for a long time."


    Ming Yu heard the words and nodded, "therefore, we must hold a large-scale siege."


    "Whether there are enemies behind us or not, and how many."


    Pei Gu thought for a while, didn''t answer immediately, and suddenly smiled.


    Ming Yu was puzzled and looked at Pei Gu. He didn''t know why he was smiling at this time.


    "Patriarch Pei, what are you laughing at?" Ming Yu asked.


    Pei Gu drew back slightly, smiled again, and looked at Ming Yu: "I suddenly figured out something, and just because of this, I suddenly found that our situation is not as difficult as we imagined."


    Ming Yu frowned, puzzled and asked, "what does patriarch Pei mean..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3983

    "In the south, there is no reserve army lying in ambush!" Pei Gu smiled coldly.


    Ming Yu was stunned: "there is no ambush in the south? Then Lord Zhu behind them..."


    "Have you ever thought that behind Zhu Chengzhu and others, in fact, it is not the subdued army at all, but... The garrison in the south gate?"


    This statement is absurd and bold, but it seems to be quite reasonable with careful taste.


    "You said that Han Sanqian had a magic weapon in his hand, which could put people in another world. Then, he secretly touched the back of the southern army at night, put down the soldiers, and then returned to the front. Isn''t it invisible?" Pei Gu explained.


    Hearing this, Ming Yu''s pupils widened and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    However, when I think about it carefully, it seems that Pei Gu''s words don''t seem to be nonsense.


    Moreover, it is most likely the truth.


    Because only in this way can we perfectly explain why there was no movement in the southern army, but suddenly a large-scale war broke out.


    It can also be understood why han 3000, a mere 10000 or 20000 people, dared to go out of the city to attack 50000 troops.


    Think about that book, combined with the current situation, it seems that more and more evidence points to this possibility.


    "In fact, from beginning to end, there was only the Golden Army in the East behind us. Han Sanqian did so, which could not only complete the lightning raid on the southern army, but also create the illusion that we seemed to have enemies behind us on all sides, so that at that time we didn''t dare to move the army at will. Han Sanqian''s plan of killing two birds with one stone was not ruthless." Pei Gu said lightly.


    Ming Yu nodded and clenched his teeth. "In this way, we have lost the best chance to support the south."


    Pei Gu nodded: "in fact, there is not much we can do. I believe that with this man''s plan, the city defense must be strengthened after leaving the city. Even if we rushed to attack the city at that time, I''m afraid we will find a way."


    "I see." Ming Yu frowned: "tonight, these big pots of cooking seem to cook meat, but in fact they are cooking you and me. We thought he was playing psychological warfare with us. In fact, he deliberately disturbed our army."


    "Then, when our army is tired, attack me by surprise!"


    "There are too many tricks in this Han 3000."


    Pei Gu smiled bitterly, just like that.


    It not only plays psychological warfare, but also messes up the work and rest of our army. It is also a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    It''s really impossible to prevent two schemes in a row in just one night.


    At present, Pei Gu really regrets that he didn''t listen to Xiao Qi at the beginning.


    Such a dragon and tiger general, Xiao Qi really didn''t deceive himself. He is an important part of the Pei family''s future hegemony.


    "It seems that to compete with Han Sanqian, in addition to being smart and intelligent, you also need to have a calm mind, because if you don''t pay attention, you will be fooled by him." Pei Gu said with a smile, "however, he is powerful, and we are not vegetarian."


    "Elder Shenlong, since we have analyzed the long war against you and me, and now we have solved the suspicion of their ambush, then we should launch the general attack as soon as possible."


    "With my 400000... No, I was swallowed by 50000, and now I have been attacked by 50000. In addition to the betrayal of the troll hall and the surrender in the mountains, I''m afraid there are still 200000 troops left in our army. It''s time for us to storm and fall into the city, regardless of the loss."


    "Otherwise, the longer the time is, the more unfavorable our supply will be. The most important thing is that Han Sanqian, a waiter, will have to eat us separately sooner or later."


    Ming Yu also nodded, "I''m looking for patriarch Pei. In fact, I just want to discuss the plan of the general attack."


    Pei Gu smiled darkly, got up and took the map next to him: "in fact, Pei has already considered this."


    "Moreover, the target location has also been selected."


    Then he heavily pointed his finger to a place on the map: "right here, seven inches of the snake!"


    When seeing the place marked by Pei Gu, Ming Yu was shocked: "this?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3984

    "Yes, here it is."


    After that, Pei Gu got up and stuck it beside Ming Yu. He slowly considered his plan for a long time and told Ming Yu everything.


    Ming Yu''s pupils have been slightly enlarged and never stopped.


    Obviously, she was really a little surprised at Pei Gu''s total attack plan.


    It can even be said that Pei Gu''s play is a little too thrilling and exciting.


    Pei Gu finished and smiled: "I know Pei''s plan is indeed a little too risky, even a little mischievous. However, Pei just said his own words. The commander-in-chief of this operation is the elder you, and all decisions are naturally with you."


    Ming Yu didn''t answer immediately, and she was constantly weighing in her heart.


    Pei Gu''s playing method is really too avant-garde, but it happens that they can''t lose this siege. She worries that once she plays it off, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But the conservative attack, in the face of Han 3000 times to offset his offensive intention, as well as the general collapse of the cattle, greedy for their own troops, Ming Yu is worried again.


    After thinking about it, it is difficult for Ming Yu to make the following decision.


    Until she suddenly figured it out.


    "Just do as patriarch Pei said."


    She knows Han Sanqian, but on the contrary, Han Sanqian also knows her. When Han Sanqian is smarter, Han Sanqian can always predict her prediction, so that he is tied step by step.


    But in her own side, it seems that no one else can match this high IQ except herself.


    This is the loss of the decision-making level of Ming Yu Fang, and she knows this.


    As the head of Pei family, Pei Gu has rich experience and extremely smart mind. He can always analyze the reasons for these large-scale group wars.


    Coupled with his rich combat experience, Han Sanqian didn''t fight with him much, and he couldn''t figure out him. Naturally, his plan should be the one that best suits his heart right now.


    "From now on, my hundreds of thousands of troops will be officially under the command of patriarch Pei, and the fate of the whole department will also be in your hands."


    "Elder Shenlong, please rest assured that although Pei is in the army with you, for this war, Pei can swear that Pei will strive for a secure victory."


    If in the past, Pei Gu only played the role of contribution in this war, now it is completely different.


    He not only needs to find face for his first defeat, but more importantly, he wants to conquer Han Sanqian, a wild horse.


    Xiao Qi''s words were not taken seriously before, but in several contacts, he had increasingly felt that his daughter''s eyes were excellent. He moved his heart and wanted to accept Han Sanqian.


    As an old Jianghu man, he knows one thing better than anyone, that is, the more difficult it is for the most capable people to accept.


    Only when you completely conquer him can he really be loyal to you.


    Therefore, Pei Gu believes that this war is the best opportunity.


    Only when he leads the army to defeat Han Sanqian, then Han Sanqian will be convinced of himself.


    If he saved his life at that time, the big ship of the Pei family and the brave man will be completely tied together.


    Therefore, Pei Gu sincerely wants to win, and even has a strong desire.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the other end.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s 50000 troops, faced with such a flanking attack, the incident was too sudden, and there was no force to fight back at all.


    In a hurry, the soldiers were killed and injured countless, and Zhu Yanshuo didn''t think about raising troops to fight back, but the soldiers were already in a mess, and they couldn''t reorganize the fight effectively. He had no choice but to concentrate his troops and break through quickly.


    However, although he managed to break through, most of the 50000 troops fell into a tight encirclement.


    In the face of the attack of Han Sanqian and others, dead and injured, the rest of the departments can only reluctantly tend to surrender.


    Zhu Yanshuo, who was heading east, was very depressed. He clenched his teeth all the way, angry and depressed.


    Han Sanqian, who won the victory, was not idle. He moved the heavenly book in his hand, and his troops immediately disappeared in situ. Then, Han Sanyi flew back to the city.


    Everything comes and goes quickly, like ghosts. If it weren''t for countless enemy corpses lying on the ground, it would be like a dream.


    Han Sanqian, who entered the city, did not feel any joy of winning.


    On the contrary, Han Sanqian''s face was full of sadness.


    "Immediately call the leaders of the four gates to gather in the main hall of the city and discuss urgent matters."


    Han Sanqian ordered in a cold voice and hurried towards the main hall of the city


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3985

    A few minutes later, all the four commanders arrived at the main hall of the city.


    On the temple, Han Sanqian was frowning and frowning, as if he was worried about something.


    Seeing this, the four commanders did not dare to disturb more, and they all stood by quietly waiting.


    About a few minutes later, Han Sanqian raised his head and found that the four commanders had arrived. Suddenly, he said, "are you all here? I''m a little sorry, and I''m a little absorbed in thinking about things."


    "I haven''t waited long." Ma Nanfeng whispered.


    "Alliance leader, you have just won the victory of the south gate. Why are you still so sad now?"


    "Yes, the last general is above the gate, but he saw the Southern Army disintegrated by our army in an instant. Your battle is like a God coming to earth. Why can you now..."


    Han Sanqian glanced at the four people and sighed, "if I should fall into the city, there is only the army of the south gate. Of course, I am too happy."


    "But you also know that at this time, the city that should fall is surrounded by troops, and what we eat is just a small army for them. Why should we be happy? The crisis has not been lifted."


    Hearing the speech, everyone nodded silently.


    They don''t understand these things, but they think it''s worth celebrating that they have gained something in the war.


    At least, it''s not so sad.


    Seeing that the four people were puzzled, Han Sanyi smiled, "let''s say, there is a tiger in front of us."


    "Now we have plucked the hair on one side of the tiger. What do you think will happen to the tiger?"


    "The tiger is the king of beasts. Such bullying will lead to anger."


    "Let alone pluck his hair. Even if he is provoked, he will inevitably open his mouth."


    Ma Nanfeng also wanted to blurt out, but after careful consideration, it seemed that he understood the real meaning of Han Sanqian''s use of this metaphor: "the leader of the alliance means that we have suffered so much from the siege this time, and the siege will be furious and attack me when I fall into the city?"


    "It''s not just an attack." Han Sanqian shook his head and said, "it should be the last attack."


    "In other words, the next war is a war related to each other''s life and death. Either we die or they die."


    "So, four brothers, how can I not worry?"


    "The leader has filtered too much." Ma Nanfeng smiled coldly, "when the enemy besieged me and I should fall into the city, we already knew that there must be this war. Whoever should come will always come. I''m afraid of him?"


    "That''s right. Since I became a soldier, this is either your death or my death. Which day has it not been staged? Why worry?"


    "Don''t worry, alliance leader. Since our brothers have followed you, they will go through fire and water for you."


    Han Sanqian looked at the four people with satisfaction and nodded: "Han Sanqian is grateful that you can say such words for me. However, Han Mou is just like you, treating you as brothers, so I am more sad."


    "If so, you are all just my soldiers. It''s okay to die on the battlefield. To say a cruel but reasonable word, the battlefield is where you soldiers belong. However, you are my brothers. How can I watch you fall in front of me?" Han Sanqian was a little sad when he said this.


    He is not acting, but the truth.


    In other words, Han Sanqian is more or less a calf protector. After becoming his own person, Han Sanqian began to feel distressed.


    The hearts of the people were warm and silent, but the determination in their eyes had already explained their determination.


    "I was just wondering what kind of counterattack they would make." Han threethousand.


    "Whether to attack the city on all sides, in a conventional way, or to attack the door on one side of me with dangerous moves."


    "I didn''t think about this clearly."


    If it were Ming Yu, it would be safe to do so, but who could expect what choice she would make in a hurry?


    The rabbit is anxious and bites, not to mention her Mingyu?


    Moreover, there is another variable in the middle, that is Pei Gu.


    The Pei family can dominate the demon clan. Even if Pei Gu doesn''t have any skills, he must have capable people under him. Naturally, there are also tricks.


    "I have a crazy idea." Han Sanqian looked at the four Generals: "it can be said that everyone puts their heads on the steel wire, so they specially came to you for discussion."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3986

    "Alliance leader, what does that mean?"


    "Yes, what do you mean by putting your head on a steel wire?"


    A group of people were puzzled.


    Han Sanqian smiled and sighed, "let me ask you, as I just said, we can''t accurately judge how the enemy bites us."


    "Assuming that the latter swoops on us, if we concentrate our forces on a certain place, but the result is directly wrong, then for us, this is absolutely fatal, right?"


    The generals nodded, and what Han Sanqian said was really good.


    The key deployment requires a large number of troops. If they are not deployed to the right place, it will be in vain, and the strength of other departments will be weakened because of this.


    Once it happens to encounter the enemy''s fierce attack there, it will inevitably be broken.


    The city defense is solid, but once a gap is opened, these will no longer exist.


    At that time, the fall will be a catastrophe.


    "We have four walls, that is to say, the probability of our choosing the right one is only one quarter."


    "Above the casino, the makers can sit on the Diaoyutai by more than 1% probability, not to mention this time, they have a full 50% more."


    "We can''t gamble, nor can we gamble with the lives of our brothers in a game that is almost doomed to defeat."


    "Or in other words, brothers, we can''t afford to lose."


    The crowd nodded, Ma Nan Feng said, "alliance leader, tell us what we are going to do. You say we will do as instructed."


    "Yes, as you said, we are all brothers. If we have any difficulties, it''s over."


    Han Sanqian smiled with relief: "on the battlefield or in private, I think everyone knows that who takes the initiative has the greater advantage."


    "Being passive means you need to defend, and in fact, the best defense in the world is attack."


    "So, we should turn passivity into initiative. Instead of guessing where they are going to attack us, it''s better..." Han Sanxia smiled: "it''s better to let them guess what we want to do."


    "In eight words, we should give priority to conversion and anti objectivity."


    When Han Sanqian told the fourth general his plan, the fourth general widened his eyes and didn''t speak for a long time. Then, one by one, he took the order and retreated without saying a word.


    According to Han Sanqian, only heaven knows the plan, five of them know it, and no one else knows it.


    After dawn, there was no movement on both sides. Both sides seemed to be in a period of fatigue due to the noise of last night, but in fact, it was undercurrent surging.


    Everyone is waiting for it to get dark.


    With the setting sun falling again, both outside and inside the city began to move slowly at this time.


    It should fall to the east of the city. In the dust and smoke, the troops seem to have moved first towards the south of the city.


    However, in reality, the larger troops are quietly heading north of the city.


    At the same time, the west, the north and the relocated south also followed suit. At this time, if you look around from the city, you can only see dust on all sides, and you can''t tell exactly what the situation is.


    The guards in the city immediately panicked and hurriedly reported the emergency one by one.


    The four commanders also nodded and dealt with it. The spy who came to Han Sanqian was directly stupid. Han Sanqian was completely lying flat, and he couldn''t even afford to be perfunctory.


    "Ally, that... That''s the enemy situation. Once the enemy situation is delayed on this battlefield, the consequences... The consequences are unimaginable." The spies are anxious.


    Han Sanqian didn''t open his eyes or smile, and waved his hand: "I know, I know, go down."


    Detectives are very urgent. In the final analysis, they are all scouts. Reconnaissance and intelligence is their job. How to dispatch on the battlefield is not their business at all, but Han Sanqian''s attitude also makes him have to worry about it.


    "Alliance leader, the enemy forces on all sides outside the city have been greatly moved, and the subordinates know that the other party is planning to attack the city. We... We have to be ready to defend the city as soon as possible."


    Words fall, he looked up at Han Sanqian, but saw Han Sanqian still closed his eyes, leisurely.


    "Alliance..."


    "Okay." Han Sanqian interrupted the spy, "go down and have a rest. I know all these things."


    After that, no one noticed that Han Sanqian''s mouth showed an intriguing smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3987

    The scout was very depressed and wanted to talk, but he obviously stopped.


    The leader of his own alliance has said so, and he really doesn''t want to say anything more.


    Finally, he nodded and retreated.


    As soon as the spy left, Han Sanqian slightly opened his eyes.


    Of course, he can understand the spy''s eagerness, but in fact, he can''t be anxious because of it.


    In case of an emergency, you will be hospitalized disorderly, you will lose your sense of propriety, and you will have no idea.


    In fact, the enemy will take action tonight. Han Sanqian had already expected it. At least, Han Sanqian had discussed with four subordinates yesterday.


    "Huang Sha rolls up, uses this to cooperate with the night, and marches invisibly, so that people simply don''t know where your people are gathered."


    "Ming Yu, Ming Yu, can play."


    "However, you have a ladder, and I Han Sanqian also have a good plan."


    Han Sanqian smiled leisurely. Obviously, he was ready.


    Slowly got up, Han Sanqian walked to the table and gently glanced at the sand table he had made that should fall into the city.


    Of course, he can''t do nothing at this time. In fact, he has already gone through at least hundreds of exercises during the day.


    The situation on the battlefield may change at any time. Of course, Han Sanqian doesn''t expect what kind of situation analysis the sand table deduction can bring to him. He just tries to slowly try various outcomes brought by different emergencies in the process of deduction as much as possible.


    In this way, mastering and knowing the possible variables as much as possible can at least provide the necessary experience accumulation for the real fight.


    "The terrain in the north is the most flat. To some extent, it is the least suitable for the siege, because the terrain is too flat, but it is easy to be attacked by the defenders."


    "But the flat terrain also has the advantages of flat terrain. First, the troops can be fully deployed. Second, there will be no sudden attack of enemy soldiers behind them that can hide."


    "Guess, whether it''s Ming Yu or Pei Gu, as long as you''re not a fool, attacking the city in the north is your best choice."


    After that, Han Sanqian inserted the small flag on the wall north of the sand table.


    It should be outside the city.


    In the rolling yellow sand, several troops are gathering in the north.


    Han Sanqian''s guess was correct. A large number of the Ministry of Ming Yu gathered here and began to prepare for the siege.


    "Are the East and West ready?" Ming Yu asked.


    The subordinate nodded hurriedly, "as you ordered, countless dummies have been arranged in advance. Just wait for your order, and the East and West will blow drums and trumpets in an instant."


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and nodded, "this move is very good. In the yellow sand and in the night, we are arrayed with dummies. He Han Sanqian will surely think that we will launch a general attack from these two sides."


    "Moreover, even if he is not fooled, there are also a large number of dummies in the south of us, and unlike the East and the west, there will be no movement there. He will also be fooled by his cleverness and focus on the south."


    "At that time, we raised our troops to attack the city from the North City, and he must be in a mess and unstable."


    Zhu Yanshuo was obviously quite happy, and he was very satisfied with this plan. He Han Sanqian always liked to play this kind of deceptive trick. This time, they seized the opportunity to return the other way. What could be better than this?!


    "At the beginning, in the mountains, this guy fooled us with dummies, but it was absolutely unexpected that we would also fool him with dummies. What is this called? This is never tired of deception." Some executives also smiled and said.


    "It''s still patriarch Pei''s resourcefulness that he came up with such a method."


    "All kinds of virtual and real attacks on the walls around him, once he chooses the wrong one, then waiting for him will be doomed."


    "Yes, even if it''s a lucky guess, so what? There are so many of us, his game is bound to be a dead chess."


    A group of people were very happy, but soon, with strange sounds in the distance, a group of people looked at it, and they couldn''t help but be stunned and dumbfounded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3988

    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Although it is not sharp, it is extremely thick, and it is particularly noticeable at this moment of the night.


    However, what is more terrible than what happened is the reality they saw.


    It was the sound of the city gate slowly opening to the north of the city.


    "What... What do you mean? Why did the north gate suddenly open on the other side of the city?"


    "Yes, let''s gather here. They should not know. What does it mean to open the door? Have you found us? Isn''t he so divine?"


    "Shit, they also know that we are going to attack. They know that the enemy is not us, so they plan to sneak away from the north gate. Hey hey, if so, it''s really a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of this possibility, many people unconsciously clenched the weapons in their hands.


    Damn it, let''s just forget the old and new hatred.


    However, with the city gate fully opened, a crowd waited for a full ten minutes, but there was no movement at the northern city gate.


    There was no imagined army out of the city, and even no ghost was seen, even one. The silence around was amazing.


    "What do you mean? I opened the gate, but no one came out. What the hell are they doing?"


    "Do you want to surrender? But even if you want to surrender, at least you have to wave a white flag or send someone out to meet you. This..."


    A group of people look at me, I look at you, full of doubts.


    They really don''t understand which song it is.


    Ming Yu frowned tightly, and obviously made a mistake for a time.


    "Patriarch Pei, you are experienced. What do you think of this?" Ming Yu asked.


    Pei clan chief also didn''t loosen his eyebrows and shook his head: "I couldn''t understand it for a time. It looked like surrender or deliberately leading us in and subduing us."


    Ye Shijun immediately got up: "otherwise, I will immediately get some elite, and kill the general to find out his truth?"


    Ming Yu just wanted to talk, but at this time, he suddenly gave an urgent report.


    Glancing, three subordinates rushed over.


    "I''ve seen the Dragon elder."


    Ming Yu didn''t want to guess more. When the three subordinates came at the same time, there must be something important. He said bluntly, "speak quickly if you have anything."


    "It''s time to fall into the city. The gate of the east city is wide open, but the enemy doesn''t go out of the city or guard the gate. The eastern army wants to ask the Dragon elder what to do next."


    "So is Ximen."


    "Report to the Dragon elder, Nan... The situation of the south gate is the same as what they said."


    As soon as the voices of the three fell, a group of executives were stunned, like wooden chickens.


    "That is to say, at this moment, the gates on all sides are wide open?" Zhu Yanshuo really doubted whether his ears had heard wrong.


    Because it sounds too outrageous, too ridiculous.


    Let alone whether the city keeper is normal or not, he is a person, and he will never open his own city gate when the army besieges the city.


    Isn''t this a typical self pushing himself into the fire pit?


    "What kind of trick is this son of a bitch, Han Sanqian? I think it''s good since he has opened all the gates on all sides. Let''s enjoy the benefits he provides. Let''s go to the city." Ye Shijun shouted.


    "No!" Pei Gu shouted angrily, stopped Ye Shijun, and said positively, "this Han Sanqian''s use of troops is extremely strange and exquisite, and he is not human at first sight. Such a general situation, he is a fool and knows how dangerous it will be to open the door and release the enemy. How can he do this?"


    Ming Yu himself wanted to stop it, and now after hearing Pei Gu''s words, he deeply agreed: "patriarch Pei means, I''m afraid there''s fraud in it?"


    Pei Gu nodded noncommittally: "the Dragon elder should not forget the previous 50000 troops in the south, who were cheated into the city and never came out again?"


    Hearing this, Ming Yu couldn''t help frowning. How can Ming Yu forget such a thing?


    That''s 50000 troops. It''s like fighting dogs with meat buns.


    However, when Ming Yu was shocked by the previous incident, ye Shijun suddenly laughed.


    "What''s the matter, everyone? Are you scared by Han Sanqian?"


    "Young master ye, how can you be rude to the Dragon elder and patriarch Pei?" Zhu Yanshuo was immediately dissatisfied.


    Zhu Yanshuo wanted to say something else, but at this time, he was stopped by Ming Yu.


    Looking at Zhu Yanshuo, Ming Yu''s intuition told her that he might have found something


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3989

    Pei Gu is also a veteran. Seeing his Ye Shijun''s appearance, he also knows that he is not acting for a moment of righteousness, so he also looks at him.


    Ye Shijun''s goods got the attention of two big men, and his hips suddenly cocked higher than the sky: "Hey, what am I talking about? I''d better not say it, lest some sycophants say that I''m rude to you again."


    Zhu Yanshuo is angry. Obviously, this is true, but now it has become his fault.


    Don''t turn your head to one side. Zhu Yanshuo is extremely depressed.


    Ming Yu also knows that Zhu Yanshuo is indeed wronged, but she also knows that, as she said earlier, sometimes facing an opponent like Han Sanqian, it really needs some special people and methods.


    "Everyone is on the same boat, sharing weal and woe, young master Ye. At present, the situation is urgent, so don''t be coy." The rain fell softly.


    Ye Shijun''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and nodded: "well, since the Dragon Elder spoke, it''s for the sake of the overall situation. In this case, I don''t have the same view with some people."


    "Ye thought that in any case, we should immediately seize such opportunities to attack the city."


    After that, he sneered at Zhu Yanshuo and said with a smile, "I know that some people will certainly disagree. But don''t forget that there may not be people who are facing us in this city. Maybe they can''t even open the gate."


    Zhu Yanshuo disdained to snort: "even if there is one, it is only one side of the door. The four City doors are open. It is time to fall into the city. Is it all our people? If so, why do we have so many people here to attack the city? Go home and sleep, isn''t that ok?"


    Zhu Yanshuo often targeted Ye Shijun, who was originally unhappy. Now, it''s so important that ye Shijun''s operation was as fierce as a tiger. At a glance, he knew it was a 250. For his brainless theory, as a smart man, Zhu Yanshuo was full of disdain.


    Someone heard Zhu Yanshuo''s ridicule and wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare to laugh, but no doubt, to make ye Shijun extremely angry.


    "You know shit." Ye Shijun shouted angrily, "zhuyanshuo, don''t think you think you''re great after reading some broken books. I tell you, Zhumen stinks of wine and meat."


    "You, typically speaking, are invincible. When you fight, you have no bottom in your heart. You have been scared by Han Sanqian and don''t even know your parents."


    "Ye Gongzi!" Zhu Yanshuo was so scolded that he was immediately angry.


    "Why, zhuyanshuo, am I wrong? I ask you, even if there is an ambush, how many people can there be in each side of the ambush?"


    "On average, there are only tens of thousands of people in each city. Even if all the East, South and west sides are wiped out, what about the north side? We have about 200000 people here at this time. No matter how hungry he is, I''m afraid he can''t swallow so many people?"


    "As long as our army breaks any of its doors, I''ll ask you, what else do you want to play with us?"


    Once the words fell, a crowd of mute words, including Zhu Yanshuo.


    Yes, when they saw that it was strange to open the city gate, they were all guessing and even worried about what tricks Han Sanqian was playing again, and therefore they had been guessing here and dared not stir up a penny.


    In fact, reckless people have a way of looking at problems.


    It''s like some children''s problems. Adults sometimes make the problems too complicated to throw themselves into difficult problems.


    But it happens that children with simple minds can simplify and complete the problem from their simple perspective, and everything will be solved easily.


    "What ye Gongzi said is very reasonable." Pei Gu nodded: "we only need to break one door to attack the city. Therefore, if we can concentrate our troops to occupy an advantage, we will win the game. Han Sanqian is so mysterious that he has just confused you and others."


    Ming Yu also nodded slightly. Ye Shijun''s analysis was reasonable, and what was important was that this risky but extremely drastic method was indeed Han Sanqian''s style of doing things.


    Moreover, it is also the most appropriate way to attack it together at present.


    "Order the troops to blow drums and hammers immediately, and with my order, launch the ultimate war against the fallen city on all sides at the same time!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, drums burst in the dust in the North!!]


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3990

    "Report!!"


    At the city Lord''s residence, Han Sanfang''s spies also rushed into the city hall without stopping.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was lightly sitting on the seat of the city Lord, gently wiping the jade sword in his hand.


    Seeing the extremely anxious expression on the spy''s face, Han Sanqian smiled: "the enemy is ready to attack us, isn''t it? I''ve heard the drums outside the city."


    "Tell the alliance leader, there are drums on all sides, which seems to be ready to launch a general attack on us. The gates on all sides are open for some reason, we... We..." the spy really shouldn''t say anything.


    But anyone from Han Sanqian''s side should actually understand how difficult their current situation is.


    "No hurry, no hurry." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Lord, the enemy attacked the city with all their strength. It was extremely difficult for our troops to defend the city. Now, the gates on all sides are still wide open, which is more equivalent to letting the enemy in."


    "In this way, the enemy will be like entering a no man''s territory, and the offensive will naturally be unstoppable. Now people in our city are in panic, both soldiers and civilians."


    Han 3000 nodded, "these are what I expected, nothing."


    "No..." the scout was dumb and depressed. Is it OK?


    "Go down and wait quietly." Han Sanqian got up, walked slightly to the spy and said, "don''t worry, you are all my Han Sanqian''s brothers. Your lives are very important. I won''t let you die so easily. I have my own plan."


    What else did the spy want to say, but when he saw Han Sanqian''s sincere eyes at this time, he did not know why, and his heart was full of trust.


    Nodded: "with the words of the alliance leader, my subordinates have a lot of peace of mind. Please rest assured, my subordinates will talk to all brothers now, don''t worry."


    Han Sanqian smiled and signaled that the spy could go back.


    As soon as he left, Han Sanqian also lifted the jade sword in his hand, shook his head gently, and slowly walked out of the city master''s mansion.


    "Ming Yu, Ming Yu, you can''t help it after all."


    Xuanyuan world or this eight sided world, the individual ability is also strong, and the natural tactics are relatively simple. It is the earth world like ants in their eyes. For thousands of years, the individual ability is low, and the group war often requires more sophisticated and complex tactics.


    Han sanzong ancient view today, the ancient ancestors have their dazzling history in tactics, which can be learned from themselves.


    The four gates of the city are wide open. Refer to Zhuge Kongming''s empty city plan.


    Later, after Han Sanqian''s special improvement, it became like this in front of him.


    When the four doors open, the other party must be surprised and suspicious. For a moment, I don''t know whether it''s an ambush or something.


    However, the more they think about this, the more successful Han Sanqian''s plan is, because the real core of this plan is to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix, or shift the focus.


    They were originally hidden on all sides and asked Han Sanqian to guess their location. This was their initiative and Han Sanqian was passive.


    But Han Sanqian''s operation of opening the four doors seems bizarre nonsense, but it is actually a drastic draw. If you want me to guess, I simply don''t guess, and all the doors are open on all sides, let you guess.


    Once so, Han Sanqian turned passivity into initiative, completing the jump of tactics and the reversal of the situation.


    Moreover, there is another most important point, which is actually the real core of this strategy.


    "Sometimes, people''s eyes and hearts will deceive others, and even deceive themselves." Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    At this time, he had come to the position in the city. Looking back, he saw that the soldiers on all sides were gathering rapidly towards the place where Han Sanqian stood in the center.


    "The East Gate commander led the East Gate soldiers and met the alliance leader."


    "Commander Ximen led Ximen''s soldiers and met the alliance leader!"


    "The commander of the South Gate led the soldiers of the south gate. I''ve seen the alliance leader!"


    "The commander of the north gate led the soldiers of the north gate and met the alliance leader!"


    The four commanders reported successively.


    Han 3000 nodded, looked up at the tens of thousands of troops behind the four people, and said with satisfaction, "everyone is here?"


    "Inform the alliance leader that all the departments of the four gates have followed your instructions. Except for some necessary defenders of the city wall, all the remaining people have arrived." Manan air duct.


    Han Sanqian looked at the crowd: "very good, soldiers are more expensive than speed. The enemy is going to launch a general attack, let''s..."


    Han Sanyi smiled, "let them go!"


    After the words, Han Sanqian slowly raised his hand: "all of you listen to my orders!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3991

    "Yes!"


    All the troops should be together, and the power is extraordinary!


    "Rest in place!"


    However, Han Sanqian gave an order, but everyone was confused.


    Before all the soldiers looked puzzled, Han Sanqian had already flown to the north wall of the city.


    His divine consciousness was wide open, and his ears moved slightly at the same time. Han Sanqian almost put all his eyes and ears to the extreme.


    Therefore, even in the dark night, even in the rolling yellow sand, Han Sanqian can still clearly distinguish some subtle differences.


    "The north, it seems, is really the north." Han Sanqian laughed bitterly.


    "It seems that I overestimated you, but it doesn''t matter. I have the right to be an empty door and insure myself."


    "Rush!"


    "Rush!"


    Suddenly, the drums stopped, and the troops on all sides of the city launched a huge final general attack directly towards the city at almost the same time.


    Looking around, the city was surrounded by dark armies, which made people afraid.


    In the far north, the number of soldiers is even more terrifying.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, moved his hand, and a wave of energy was directly thrown out by his backhand, hitting the three drums in the four big drums behind him.


    One drum is heavy, two drums sound strange, three drums sound crisp, different, but each has its own characteristics, and each has its own sound.


    "The east gate is closed."


    "West gate, close the city gate."


    "South gate, put down the gate!"


    With the sound of three drums, the soldiers who had already arranged here began to close the doors of the three parts of the city.


    "Among the four drums, only the north gate drum did not sound, where are the generals!" Ma Nanfeng pulled out his long sword and roared angrily.


    Behind him, all the troops responded: "yes!"


    "Go with me!"


    Ma Nanfeng took the lead and went straight to the north gate.


    "Kill!"


    Behind him, thousands of troops responded together, and the momentum was not weak all the way straight towards the north gate.


    "North gate, close!"


    The gate keeper saw that the troops in the city had arrived. According to the original plan, it became the last closed gate of the city.


    "The former Beicheng army, immediately reinforce the city gate. The alliance leader has an order to resist the city gate at all costs, and must not let the enemy break through the door."


    "Simon''s army immediately rushed to the wall and gave me a hard blow to these thieves who committed my crime."


    "The South Gate army, like the city wall, and the west gate army cooperate with each other and support each other. We must reduce the pressure on the north gate army to guard the gate."


    "Yes!"


    The three soldiers took their orders and quickly acted according to the orders, taking their positions.


    Under the city wall, soon there was only one group of troops left at the east gate.


    "Generals, are you itching in your hands? These other three films have their own responsibilities. Hey, hey, it''s just us standing here." Ma Nanfeng looked at the crowd and laughed.


    The soldier didn''t say anything, but the eyes of everyone were firm, and it was obvious that morale was high.


    "Fuck, at least Lao Tzu Ma Nanfeng is also the future commander. You are all Lao Tzu''s old subordinates. Lao Tzu has been ascended to heaven. Can you not be virtuous?"


    "However, what our brother took must be taken for granted, so I understand very well that the people in our east gate are treated better than those in other sects. Well, that''s what we won by our ability, isn''t it?"


    "Yes!" All the generals responded.


    "Well, they are all fucking heroes, and they are all fucking breeding." Ma Nanfeng smiled with satisfaction: "let''s show the brothers of the southwest North Gate today. As the main gate of the city, our east gate is worthy of the post of the main gate."


    "Everyone, listen to my orders!"


    "Promise!"


    Ma Nanfeng smiled and waved his hand. Instead of climbing the northern wall, he took advantage of the wall and quickly slipped to a certain side.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Outside the city, although the four gates were closed successively, the Ming Yu Department, which was on the line and had to be launched, also killed the city, and the battle of attacking the city was instantly ignited.


    Flames everywhere, all over the sky


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3992

    Fire light, impact light.


    Explosions, shouts of murder.


    At this moment, it rings through the world.


    The sky, which had just fallen into the night, suddenly became bright.


    The north gate of more than 200000 troops roared like a punishment from heaven.


    On Beimen Chengbei, the army of mysterious man alliance led by Han Sanqian also fought to the death of the resisters, and all kinds of firepower poured down.


    The east gate, west gate and south gate also sounded at the same time.


    Behind the mountains, Su Yingxia also led the Golden Army riding regiment to kill all the way.


    Suddenly, the large-scale war between the two sides entered a white hot.


    The west gate and the south gate were in emergency at first, and a large number of troops were dispatched by Han Sanqian to the north gate, so their defense was actually extremely weak.


    Although the main forces of the other side are also concentrated in the north gate at this time, after all, the advantage of the number base is great, and it is naturally difficult to resist this storm.


    In fact, there was such a situation in the east gate, but fortunately, Su Yingxia''s troops rushed from the rear in time for reinforcement, and instantly threw away the eastern army.


    "The leader of the alliance believes urgently."


    To solve the crisis, the general of the east gate had ordered the flying beast to deliver an urgent letter from the wall.


    After receiving the urgent letter, Su Yingxia immediately whispered, "Ning Yue, you should immediately lead the golden riding team to support Ximen."


    "Qing Ji, take the troll hall and your disciples to the south gate."


    "Subordinates take orders!"


    The two men said, and they marched rapidly in their respective directions with their troops.


    "Others, retreat and return to their places, and don''t love war!" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The city is right in front of us. It''s too easy for Su Yingxia to return to the city. For most people, it''s safer to return to the city, at least in this environment full of gunfire at this time.


    However, once returned to the city, the troops lost their mobility and flexibility, which Su Yingxia did not want to see.


    As Su Yingxia and others withdrew again, although the East Gate crisis still existed, the offensive was significantly slowed down by the impact of Su Yingxia''s department.


    The shaky west gate and south gate were helped by Ning Yue and Qing Ji a moment later, and the situation began to slow down. Although they did not win, they said goodbye to defeat for at least a moment.


    "There is the last section of the letter."


    Su Yingxia smiled gently. After the leader retreated to a safe distance, she looked at the sharp knife team behind her.


    "See the content for yourself." Then she handed the letter into their hands and turned away.


    About a minute later, the sharp knife team quickly separated from the original troops and quietly killed all the way to the north of the city.


    "Fight, fight, fight, fight hard!"


    Next to the north gate, ye Shijun commanded the right army. At this time, he ordered his subordinates to rush all the way to the right wall of the north gate.


    Zhu Yanshuo did not stop, nervously looking at the attack of his own troops.


    Although the situation is very good at present, if you change to an ordinary person, Zhu Yanshuo is almost ready to celebrate, but it''s just because Han Sanqian is opposite.


    Therefore, Zhu Yanshuo must be cautious and never think about the result easily until he has done enough.


    "Alliance leader, the firepower of more than 200000 people is too fierce, and the wall on the right has been almost broken."


    "The left wall has also been blown out a huge gap! Alliance leader, we... We can''t stand it."


    Above the city wall, Han Sanqian''s two generals reported urgently.


    Han 3000 looked around and saw that a large number of soldiers had fallen into a pool of blood, and the originally solid city wall was completely broken at this time.


    Although many of Han Sanqian''s judgments have been proved to be correct, the total number of troops that the north, South and West armies can gather in a pile, excluding the remaining troops who need to defend the city, is only 30000.


    And 30000 people have to deal with this full 200000 people, how can it not be embarrassing?!


    "Everyone has worked hard." Han Sanqian nodded: "I also know that everyone is very tired, both physically and psychologically. However, Han Sanqian swore his life in the name of his brother, and we will stick to it."


    "I need about fifteen minutes more."


    Hearing the words, the three leaders did not speak for a moment. Finally, they looked at each other and bowed their hands together: "please rest assured, the leader of the alliance, even if we die in the war, we will definitely wait for fifteen minutes."


    After the words, the three returned to their posts and commanded the soldiers to continue to resist.


    And fifteen minutes passed in an instant. At this time, Han Sanqian finally came to the spirit


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3993

    "Leader..."


    Seeing Han Sanqian get up, the commander of the north gate next to him also stood up. Seeing that he looked ahead, he couldn''t help asking a little strangely.


    He looked down Han Sanqian''s eyes, but it was strange that he didn''t seem to notice anything unusual.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "brother, what do you think of the 200000 troops?"


    "But a group of ants." The commander of the north gate disdained and said, "that is, our troops are too backward. If I double my troops, I will definitely kill them and make them fly."


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile and shook his head, "I want to listen to the truth."


    Beimen Tong felt a little embarrassed, but when he saw Han Sanqian''s sincere eyes, he touched his head: "the 200000 troops, not to mention the number, completely crushed us. Just the ability of individual combat, although we have been trained by the alliance leader, we are not much better than them."


    "They are all very good."


    "They just met us and you, the leader of the alliance. Otherwise, their army will attack like a flood, and all the cities will be submerged."


    Han 3000 nodded: "they are really fierce. This is even stronger than I expected. However, since we are opposed to them, we should naturally think of the way to break the enemy."


    "So, in your opinion, what do you think is the best way for us to win this battle?"


    "I mean, what if I had an army that could raid them from behind?"


    "The terrain outside the city in the north is extremely flat. Even if we send people to raid on the back, we will be detected by the enemy early because of the terrain. The significance and effect are not great." The north gate commander whispered back.


    Han Sanqian nodded, "how is it best?"


    "Although the terrain in the north is flat, it can show a rectangular shape, which means that the rear raid may be very easy to be found, but from the left and right, the success will become extremely high."


    "But..."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, "but what?"


    "Although the left and right sides of the alliance are relatively narrow, they are also relatively narrow. In fact, strategically speaking, the significance of raiding in such places is not great, because the narrow degree is still too long."


    "Without the cover of terrain, the long impact line will make the raid have no real meaning. Naturally, the dagger will become a weapon of confrontation, rather than a sharp blade of sneak attack."


    "Inch by inch, inch by inch."


    Han Sanqian nodded, looked at the north gate commander, and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "Subordinate Xu Tianshui."


    "Good!" Han Sanqian was in a good mood. The analysis of the north gate commander was almost very correct, and there was indeed his commander''s style: "there was almost no problem with the analysis. In other words, what I can think of, you also thought of."


    "But you missed a little bit."


    "Please make it clear!"


    "In theory, the terrain on both sides of Beicheng is indeed too wide, which is not conducive to the raid. Like the rear, it is easy to turn the dagger into a short knife."


    "However, in fact, it may not be so."


    "I mean, when I attack you with two daggers at the same time, which one is the dagger and the short knife, and how important is it?"


    "What the dagger wants is a surprise attack. Then, if the enemy is already in fear, why can''t the short knife be a dagger?"


    The commander of the north gate frowned, thought a little, and immediately understood what Han Sanqian meant.


    "Alliance leader, do you mean to raid the central army from left and right at the same time?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, "exactly."


    "If the enemy raids on both sides, although it can find out in advance by relying on the terrain, after all, it is faced with a left-right attack, which is bound to be difficult to deal with for a time. This plan can indeed minimize the impact of the terrain, but the problem is..." the commander of the north gate said this, Embarrassed, he glanced at Han Sanqian: "the problem is that we are seriously understaffed now. Let alone organizing two teams to attack left and right, even one is difficult to get together."


    "Who said that?" Han Sanqian smiled gently and looked into the distance.


    "Kill!"


    Suddenly, the left and right wings outside the north gate, accompanied by shouts of killing, suddenly killed two armies


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3994

    There are more than 10000 troops and only more than 50 troops, but it is obvious that the latter is quick and agile.


    In this way, one side is like the Ministry of giant elephants, while the other side is like the teacher of tigers and leopards.


    "Leader, this... This... This is our man?" The north gate commander was surprised.


    Han Sanqian smiled and didn''t speak. The north gate commander looked carefully again and suddenly patted his head.


    Isn''t Ma Nanfeng, the commander of the east gate, the leader of the more than 10000 troops?


    No wonder they haven''t seen Ma Nanfeng since the siege. It turns out that this guy has his own special task.


    "The left and right troops make a surprise attack, which is like two daggers directly inserted between the enemy''s waist. Good strategy, ally."


    The commander of the north gate, who had fallen into despair, finally had excitement on his face.


    "But..." the north gate commander soon became worried again.


    "But what?" Han Sanqian looked back at him.


    "However, although the tens of thousands of troops on the left are daggers, there are only a few dozen people on the right. This dagger is like a dagger that has been rusted for many years. The strategic effect has been achieved, but the purpose of deterrence has not been achieved at all." The north gate leads the way.


    Han Sanqian said softly, "do you mean that the number of troops on the right is too small to pose a threat?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid the enemy won''t take more precautions against the right side. Therefore, if they strengthen the defense on the left side, the effect of double-edged sword will basically disappear."


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "I don''t agree with what you said, but I understand it."


    "How about we make a bet?"


    "How does the League mainly gamble?"


    "I don''t agree with you. Although I agree with you that the enemy will inevitably defend against the left raid in a large area, in fact, the dagger on the right is shorter and more powerful. Naturally, it is more crazy to tear apart the enemy''s body."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the commander of the north gate was obviously stunned. He took a close look at the troops of more than 40 people on the right, although they did look elite from the perspective of action and appearance.


    But in terms of the overall battle situation, he nodded: "the leader of the alliance can let an army with only 40 people become a surprise force, which is very bold. At the same time, it also shows that you trust them very much, and they must have excellent skills.".


    "But on the battlefield, the difference in the number of people is often more important. The gap between more than 40 people and the enemy''s large forces is really too large. Therefore, the subordinates still insist that even if the enemy will focus most of its attention on the left side, the raids caused by the left side forces are still larger."


    Han Sanqian smiled, "let''s wait and see."


    Suddenly, with the charge of the left and right forces, the enemy''s left and right wings were already under attack.


    "Both sides attack, and the guards follow me to meet the enemy."


    Ming Yu Department almost launched a defensive counterattack at the first time. As predicted by the commander of the north gate, for the attack on the left side, Ming Yu Department almost subconsciously focused most of its attention on it.


    On the battlefield, we often rely on subconscious reflection.


    Because there are not so many judgment opportunities.


    The friendship between the two sides was immediately triggered.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at the battlefield: "there are actually 44 people on the right."


    The north gate commander nodded.


    "I spent three days training them in hell mode, regardless of cost." Han Sanqian continued.


    The north gate commander nodded again, and he could think of these.


    After all, 44 people dare to raid the flanks of more than 200000 troops. Fools can also know that these people must have superhuman skills and great courage.


    After all, ordinary people are scared to pee just looking at this situation, not to mention fighting.


    "The purpose of training them is, in fact, that at this critical moment, they can play a strange effect, or tear a gap in the enemy like a sharp knife."


    "So, they have a special name, sharp knife team."


    Han Sanqian said this, and the whole person smiled confidently.


    The north gate commander wanted to say something, but at this time, the horror scene on the right side made him completely speechless. He pointed to the scene in the field, and for a time was full of nonsense: "this... This... This..."


    "Kill!"


    The sharp knife detachment, as its name suggests, entered the enemy line and instantly tore open the gap of the whole army


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3995

    "Kill!"


    Although Ma Nanfeng on the left side was told by Han Sanqian that the left side was mainly an auxiliary attack before departure, he still doesn''t understand the significance of his 10000 troops to do an auxiliary attack for more than 40 troops, but the military order has been given, and at this time he has no other choice.


    With a roar of anger, he led the troops and stormed on the left.


    Ming Yu''s left and right wings were attacked. The left side was fierce and the right side was stinging. For a time, facing such a sudden attack, it was really chaotic.


    "Open the gate, order the whole city to defend the army, and immediately rush with me." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    Hearing this, the north gate commander was obviously stunned: "alliance leader, what did you... What did you say just now? We... We want to charge?"


    "Exactly."


    "Ally, our troops are shallow, and it is quite difficult to defend the city. If we take the initiative to attack, isn''t this going to hit a stone with an egg?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "I know your concerns very well, but we have no other choice. Do you understand? The chaos caused by the left and right wings'' raid at present is only temporary. Once the other side stabilizes, the left and right storming troops will fall into a dead situation. At that time, once they die, our city defense department will also face the previous crisis, and the destruction is only a matter of time."


    After that, Han Sanqian breathed a sigh and said helplessly, "at present, taking advantage of their chaos, we may have the only chance to launch a general attack."


    After hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the commander of the north gate thought carefully: "fight back, there is death, there is no life."


    "Not bad."


    "Subordinates understand!" The north gate commander nodded.


    After the words, his hand was slightly raised, and his deputy general immediately took a close step.


    "Order all departments to lay down their heavy weapons and fight with light equipment. We will launch the final general attack."


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, tell everyone that our situation is critical, and the success of the counter offensive is our only hope for survival. We should be prepared for death without life!"


    "Yes!"


    Help the general to take the order and hurry down to convey it.


    "The south gate is also notified."


    "The general of Ximen will never lag behind others."


    With the orders of the other two chiefs, everything was soon ready.


    "All the soldiers in the city!" Han Sanqian''s anger rose.


    "Roar!"


    Above the city wall, all the soldiers who were still alive responded with arms.


    "Open the gate!!"


    Boom!!


    The gate is wide open!


    "Follow the leader of this alliance and rush into battle!"


    After that, Han Sanqian flew down directly from the wall and directly attacked the siege army.


    "Kill!"


    In the North Gate City wall, countless soldiers also put down their weapons of guarding the city, raised their swords, rushed down the city wall, and fought out of the city gate under the leadership of the heads of the gates.


    For a time, the soldiers in front of Mingyu, who was originally in the siege, were directly washed away.


    After all, how can they expect that the other side will suddenly turn directly into an attack? In addition, Han Sanqian, a pervert like a tiger, was involved in their formation. They were unable to parry for a time, so they had to give up attacking the city and retreat one after another.


    "Report to the elder, ahead... Han 3000 troops in front suddenly launched a counterattack, and tens of thousands of elites in the city coaxed out!"


    Ming Yu was in the middle, and the spy hurried to report.


    At the news, Ming Yu and Pei Gu were almost surprised at the same time.


    "What are you talking about? Han Sanqian led a counter offensive?"


    The two men looked at each other, obviously a little incredulous.


    "He Han 3000 troops are obviously insufficient, and it is extremely difficult to defend the city, but he dares to attack us suddenly. Is this boy crazy?" Pei Gu said coldly.


    Such a reversal on the battlefield is not surprising, but at the same time, it also secretly sighs the boldness of Han 3000.


    "He''s not crazy!" Ming Yu shook his head, "he knows that defending the city will only be defeated, so he can''t help fighting back, and the general''s heart will be maximized!"


    "Now, both sides of our army are also raided by him. He Han Sanqian, who wants to treat us as cows and surround us with slices a little..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3996

    "Share us?" Pei Gu''s eyes widened. Although he was unwilling to believe that someone dared to do so, after carefully analyzing the current situation, he had to believe that Han Sanqian really intended this.


    "Order the troops to fight back with all their strength." Ming Yu shouted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    "Tell everyone that this battle is the final battle. Either after victory, we will sing and dance in the city, or after defeat, we will go back to apologize to the Lord."


    "Yes!"


    As his subordinates took orders and left, Pei Gu also nodded to his entourage, indicating that he immediately ordered the troops to fight back together.


    "Woo!"


    The horn sounded loudly.


    With the killing sound and anger, the general attack of the Ming Yu Department was launched at the same time.


    For a time, the fire was fiercer, the earth trembled, and all the battles became fiercer.


    Countless people fell, and countless people made up one after another.


    The cries of killing followed the blood of the remaining limbs, and the charge followed the fall of the soldiers.


    The battle was fierce and extremely tragic.


    When the moon was high and the battle had lasted for several hours, the situation began to become clear.


    The left wing of the Department of Ming Yu is still well preserved, but the right wing has almost been cut open by the sharp knife team.


    Forty four people''s small points are still difficult to resist.


    However, the strong and continuous strength of the other side still caused heavy losses to 44 people. Almost everyone hung the lottery, and several people fell to the ground forever.


    However, in contrast, the situation of the left and right wings is excellent. After all, the main forces of the other side are not here. The main target of their attack is Han 3000 troops on the front line. Naturally, the casualties of Han 3000 troops are really heavy.


    "There are more than 13000 people in the north gate, but there are only 3700 people left."


    "The south gate has 10000 troops, and at this time, more than 8000 people have been reduced."


    "There are 14000 Ximen generals, and 7000 men and horses remain. More than half of the casualties are now."


    Hearing the report from the commander of the three doors, Han Sanqian''s face showed sadness, that is to say, nearly 40000 brothers rushed out with him, but now there are only 10000 people left.


    Nodding heavily, Han threethousand bit his teeth: "Han sorry them."


    "Alliance leader, we had expected the scene of today from the first day we became a soldier. Death is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Yes, we still have ten thousand brothers. Now we can''t defend the city when we go back. Let''s fight with them."


    Spell?


    Han Sanqian glanced at the enemy in front. Although they also lost a lot of men and horses, the huge advantage of the overall number still made them look strong and dark at this time.


    With a bitter smile, "are you really not afraid of death?"


    "If I''m afraid of death, I won''t stand here."


    "That''s right."


    "Good!" Han 3000 nodded, shook the jade sword in his hand, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. He just looked at the army of Ming Yu across the face and felt numb: "then let''s fight with them to the end."


    "Commander of the three doors!"


    "Subordinates are!" The three responded in unison.


    "Assemble all brothers and retreat 50 meters back." Han threethousand.


    Hearing this, the leader of the three doors was stunned. They were all ready to go to the death charge, but Han Sanqian suddenly gave this order, so that a crowd of people were dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Step back?" The three leaders almost spoke in unison.


    "Yes, step back!" Han Sanqian said calmly.


    "Leader, we... Aren''t we going to attack?"


    "Yes, you let us step back. This is... Why?"


    "Leader, it''s difficult for us to comply with such an order. At present, we have no other choice to fight for this kind of sake. It''s impossible to rush to death or retreat."


    "That''s right. We will never retreat half a meter! Alliance leader, the general will be outside, and the military order will not be accepted!"


    Looking at a group of people one by one, Han Sanqian was helpless.


    He didn''t really ask them to withdraw like this, just


    "Don''t worry!" Han Sanqian looked at the three helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "I just told you to withdraw first. I... I..."


    "Alliance leader, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Leader, please speak."


    Han Sanqian sighed, "get out of the way, i... I''m going to pretend to be forced!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3997

    The leader of the three doors was stupid. They thought for a long time, and they would never have thought that Han Sanqian''s mouth would come up with such a word that was far from the great wilderness of the world.


    Step back... Because he wants to install X!


    However, it was the order of the leader of the alliance after all. Even though the three people were confused, they did it honestly and obediently.


    After the three men led the troops to withdraw more than 50 meters, they gave Han 3000 enough space.


    Although the soldiers of the Ming Yu Department now have the advantage, they also have an ominous feeling in their hearts when they see that all the soldiers of the Han 3000 department have retreated and only the Han 301 people are left.


    A group of Ming Yu soldiers who were close to him unconsciously retreated and forcibly left a larger open area for Han 3000.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, and the energy in his hand began to operate steadily.


    His brothers all risked their lives to charge. Now in such a dilemma, in fact, he didn''t have much choice.


    This animal has to jump twice when he is dead, not to mention that Han Sanqian is still a person, a person who leads tens of thousands of brothers.


    "Han Sanqian, what are you doing?"


    In the middle, Ming Yu and Pei Gu, who have been watching the war, also obviously found clues on the battlefield at this moment.


    Pei Gu''s eyebrows were also tight, and he didn''t quite understand: "it seems that he plans to fight our army alone. Is he at a dead end and has no choice?"


    If he has a little choice, he should not do so.


    Militarism seems to be the best explanation.


    Ming Yu shook his head: "if you are an ordinary person, Pei patriarch said so, Ming Yu should agree. But Han 3000, there are so many unexpected things."


    "Therefore, I really don''t know what the hell he''s up to."


    Pei Gu nodded and thought slightly, "he has lost a lot of troops. It''s ok if he''s afraid of losing the army''s heart, or if he can''t bear to see too many soldiers die, he should be holding back his big move."


    "Last ditch resistance."


    "Why don''t you send some masters?"


    After hearing the words, Ming Yu knew that Pei Gu''s words should be good, and looked at the entourage beside him: "send some experts to reinforce."


    "Yes!" Attendants should follow the way.


    "Remember to remind those masters to stay away from them and never attack rashly. Han Sanqian is a dangerous person and must not be underestimated."


    "Subordinates understand."


    Words fall, the follower retreated.


    In less than a minute, hundreds of masters in the array quickly attacked the battlefield ahead.


    However, these people stopped almost hundreds of meters away from Han Sanqian''s side. Instead of attacking, they secretly transported energy and were ready to defend at any time.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    "A bunch of garbage!" As soon as the cold voice drank, Han Sanqian''s sky fire moon wheel directly rose in his hands, and his hands directly smashed out with a bang.


    And almost in the next second when he made such a noise, his body suddenly flew, and the next second, he flew directly into the clouds, as if there was no shadow.


    "Shit!? what does that mean?"


    "What the hell is Han Sanqian fucking?"


    A group of masters were still cautious because of the thundering attack of the moon wheel of sky fire one second ago, but the next second they saw Han Sany flying into the sky, then disappeared and cursed again.


    Is this a runaway?


    Otherwise, where is the person?!


    Not to mention them, even Han Sanqian''s own people are completely stupid.


    The leader of the three doors looked at me and I looked at you. He was completely confused.


    Didn''t the leader of the alliance agree to pretend to be forced? Why did you just hit it and suddenly disappeared?!


    "Alliance... Didn''t the leader run away?" Simon commander Nuo said.


    He didn''t want to believe such a thing, but from the current situation, it was the best possibility.


    They have almost been defeated. Although Han Sanqian''s plan is right again and again, these are nothing under the absolute power suppression.


    Moreover, the casualties of troops are extremely serious now, and the next outcome can be seen almost with the naked eye.


    It is not impossible for Han Sanqian to escape at this time.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The leader of the alliance will never abandon us and run away." The north gate commander shouted coldly.


    Although he couldn''t say what the basis of his words was, the north gate commander was still willing to believe Han Sanqian.


    "I also feel that the leader of the alliance is by no means greedy and afraid of death." The south gate leads the way.


    Commander Ximen didn''t know what to say. Seeing that they were firm, he stopped talking.


    Ming Yu and Pei Gu are also a little silly, but their vigilance still makes them dare not move away from the sky.


    However, at this time, the sky changes


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3998

    "That''s..."


    "What is that?"


    When everyone looked at the sky, they were stunned to find that the sky was mottled with colors.


    The red one, like a fire, burns its edge.


    The golden one, like gold and even more like the scorching sun, wears his body alone.


    Those who are green are like spring, or thousands of trees tied and entangled.


    White, like milk filled, leisurely and pure.


    The black one is like a thick land, and it is like a boundless devil''s breath, which is quiet and covered again.


    Each of the five colors has its own state, and each has its own form. However, from a comprehensive perspective, it seems to be tightly solidified and integrated with each other.


    In general, the five colors are condensed, which seems to be one body, but also just for each body.


    The surrounding land, in the five lights, also changes colors, such as wonders and dreams.


    "So strange, what''s going on?"


    "The so-called image of heaven must have something. Is it difficult? What is it that is about to come to the world?"


    "But we are attacking the city at this time, and it is not like something can come to such a place."


    "By the way, just now... It was Han Sanqian who flew up. Shouldn''t it be... What the hell was Han Sanqian doing?"


    "How can such a huge phenomenon of heaven be completed by only one person of the Terran or the demon clan? This thing... This thing is absolutely right and extraordinary."


    "Yes, it must be an ancient beast or a congenital treasure to have such power."


    Many people stopped one after another, looking at the sky and murmuring. They even forgot that they were fighting for life and death on the battlefield at this time.


    "Is this the big move of the alliance leader?" Commander Ximen couldn''t help whispering.


    The north gate commander shook his head. "From the situation and time he just said, it''s right, but from the perspective of reason, it''s not right. This kind of celestial phenomenon doesn''t seem to be made by someone."


    In the dark rain, Pei Gu was also a well-informed person. However, looking at the appearance in the sky at this time, he was also caught in bursts of doubts for a time.


    It seems that Han Sanqian made it, because he really just flew into the sky.


    But as others have said, basic common sense and theories are constantly telling anyone present that this can never be caused by someone''s ability.


    "Elder Shenlong, what do you think of this?" Pei Gu asked.


    Ming Yu returned to his senses and glanced at Pei Gu: "what does patriarch Pei think of me?"


    "The truth." Pei Gu said.


    "It should be Han Sanqian." Dark rain path.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was immediately surprised: "Han Sanqian? Elder Shenlong really believes that this scene and this image are human?"


    Ming Yu smiled wryly: "I also know that it is indeed difficult for Pei family to believe such a thing. But the problem is that I have been in contact with Han Sanqian for some time, and this son has done amazing things many times."


    "Let''s say from the first World War of nihilism, that guy can be surrounded by dozens of people without fighting back. He can not only not suffer any damage, but also instantly fight back. You know, those who besiege him are masters. How many people in the world can do it?"


    "Later, we sent the demon Buddha to refine him in a large array for a few days. This person could even rise up in this large array, which not only directly destroyed our large array, but also killed our living Buddha."


    "There is nothing in this world that he Han Sanqian can''t do. Therefore, in the current situation, it is naturally very likely that he Han Sanqian did it. Don''t forget, patriarch Pei, just now he let his soldiers retreat. With his Han Sanqian''s character, he really may be teasing us, making us look like he was trying to escape, but in fact he is really pretending to force!"


    Pei Gu frowned at the words. "Is this son really so powerful? Seriously, if others say, Pei Gu will not believe it, but the words of the Dragon elder, Pei Gu has to believe it. But..."


    "But it''s always hard to believe, isn''t it?" Dark rain path.


    Pei Gu nodded. This is basic common sense telling him that it is really impossible.


    "I can understand." Ming Yu smiled bitterly and nodded, "some things that go against common sense are really hard to accept for a time, but when you have been in contact with him for a long time, you will gradually adapt to these, and even you have to adapt."


    "Patriarch Pei, there is a golden light in the center of the vision, and it seems to be coming to an end."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3999

    Pei Gu heard the words and looked up, but his eyes were slightly surprised.


    Among the five colors, the golden light gradually rises, just like the early sun, directly hitting the clouds.


    In the golden light, there seems to be a person and a God.


    Slowly descend.


    "Look, look. There is a golden circle in the vision, and there seems to be a person in the golden circle. Is that person, that person the true God in the legend?"


    "Good... Good dazzling light, good strong pressure."


    When the golden light comes, it is like the divine light coming to the earth.


    Everyone bathes in it, and everyone is intoxicated in it.


    Only Ming Yu and Pei Gu frowned and stared at the golden light, as if they wanted to see the appearance of the people inside through the golden light.


    Yes... Can it be Han Sanqian?!


    "All kinds of thunder, listen to my orders, the art of five elements, destroy the world!"


    "Go to me!"


    Boom!!


    With a powerful drink in the air, the next second, the world turns pale.


    The five lights in the air began to deform, and the fiery red took the lead to break away, turned into a huge fire, and fell directly on the earth.


    After that, the anti Buddha Tianhe opened, and countless waters led down the sky.


    Above the ground, an unknown gale rose, and then the earthquake followed. The sun was shining high above the head, and the temperature rose sharply.


    In an instant, people on the ground fell into hell. Some were burned by the fire, like fireballs, and some were washed away by the water and rolled away in the water.


    Others fell down in the earthquake, fell into the cracks of the earthquake, and fell into the abyss forever.


    And even those who can stabilize their bodies, many of their skin, scorched by the golden sun, fester and feel very uncomfortable.


    "This... What''s the matter?" Ye Shijun hesitated and was shocked.


    In more than 200000 troops, there were constant wails and screams.


    In addition, he is now in deep trouble, and his natural mood is difficult to tense for a time.


    However, glancing around, he felt terrible and surprised that at this time, not far from the opposite side, the army that should fall into the city was firmly standing in the field, free from the sun, fire, and all things.


    "Han San, it''s really Han San!"


    Ming Yu suddenly screamed.


    Yes, who else can the figure in the golden light be except Han 3000?!


    "How could it be Han Sanqian?" Although Pei Gu had expected for a long time, when he really saw that the figure was Han Sanqian, those psychological preparations collapsed in an instant.


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand, what kind of secret technique Han Sanqian used, which could lead to great changes in this world.


    He didn''t know why a mere mortal would create such a power.


    "What... What''s going on?" Pei Gu was completely puzzled.


    Ming Yu didn''t know that some things even exceeded her understanding.


    Suddenly, Pei Gu suddenly looked at the stone in Han Sanqian''s hand, and saw that it was moving towards it, and it released five kinds of light. He murmured and was surprised, "no... no?"


    Seeing this, Ming Yu looked at peigu puzzled: "patriarch Pei, what''s the matter? Did patriarch Pei find any clues?"


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, and his eyes were still staring at the small stone in Han Sanqian''s hand. A moment later, he suddenly shook his head: "impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "This is simply impossible!"


    In the end, his words were even a little hysterical and almost crazy.


    Yes, this is simply impossible.


    Even if, Ming Yu just told himself that nothing is impossible in Han Sanqian''s body. But there are always exceptions to many things.


    Pei Gu firmly believes that what he sees now and what he thinks must be excluded, or that they can only be two things.


    I made a mistake!


    "Patriarch Pei, talk. What did you... What did you see?" Ming Yu is very anxious here.


    Patriarch Pei came back to his senses and looked at the anxious Mingyu. Suddenly, he gave a wry smile: "have you heard... The five element God stone?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4000

    "Five elements God stone?" Ming Yu frowned slightly. Obviously, it didn''t count as much understanding: "it''s a shame that Ming Yu has lived in the sea for a long time and doesn''t know much about land. He has only recently become a demon. Therefore, he is a little less talented and shallow. Please give me some advice."


    Pei clan chief reluctantly smiled bitterly: "the Dragon chief is too polite. These five elements God stones are legendary gods. Don''t say you don''t know much, even many people on the continent don''t know it."


    "It is said that after the beginning of heaven and earth, it was full of chaotic Qi. Since Pangu opened the sky, the upper Qi was cleared and the lower Qi was turbid into five elements. The power of these five elements is gold, wood, water, fire and earth."


    "Therefore, in the territory of the earth, all forces are derived from the five elements."


    "Each of the five elements has its own master, and it will play to its utmost to become its own body, such as the God of fire, the God of earth, and so on."


    "But later, somehow, all five gods died."


    "In order to protect themselves, they injected their own blood into the strange stones they belong to. Therefore, there are five stones, including gold stone, flint, earth rock, gold stone and water stone."


    "The power of every stone has its special attributes, and those who get it get its power."


    Ming Yu frowned when he heard the words: "according to patriarch Pei, the five element God stone is five stones, and each stone has its own characteristics. However, from Han Sanqian''s point of view, this fire and rainstorm, the earth and mountains shaking, it seems..."


    "It doesn''t seem that a stone can complete it."


    "But now Han Sanqian has only one stone in his hand. It seems... It doesn''t seem to be right."


    Pei Gu smiled bitterly, "what I just said corresponds to Han Sanqian''s present, naturally, I can''t catch it. But I''m not finished."


    Ming Yu frowned, "unfinished?"


    "Exactly." Pei Gu smiled and looked at Ming Yu: "no matter how strong a single person is, what should he do? Isn''t there a lord above the Dragon elder?"


    Ming Yu was not angry, and carefully pondered Pei Gu''s words: "Pei patriarch means..."


    "All powerful generals have their masters. This is the law of heaven and earth. Naturally, the gods of the five elements also have supreme gods who can control them."


    "When you and I were children, someone told you that a chopstick was broken, but a bundle of chopsticks was broken. The turbid force of the five elements was originally one. Naturally, even if there was no supreme God to rule them, their origins should also be integrated."


    "There is a stone, which is the stone of destiny that melts its power."


    "According to legend, this stone is made of a special material, which smells like the heart of the Supreme God, and it is born in heaven and earth. In short, it is difficult to explain all kinds of things, but one thing is certain that no matter what you say, there is only one end to it, that is, this stone of destiny, which is extremely unusual."


    "As long as you get this stone of destiny, you can collect the stone of the five elements, and finally complete the unification, planning, and become a real stone of the five elements."


    At last, Ming Yu understood, and said slightly surprised, "you mean that the stone in Han Sanqian''s hand now is most likely to be the so-called stone of destiny, or is it the real stone of the five elements God?"


    "The stone of the five elements has been scattered all over the world for tens of thousands of years without its shadow. Because the appearance of the stone of the five elements is too ordinary, the person who obtains it often may not play its maximum effect because of its attribute, numerology and other reasons. Therefore, the situation of the stone of the five elements has been unknown. If you want to find them, you basically rely on everything."


    "In this case, it is absurd to gather five at a time. If the stone of destiny can''t gather the power of the stone of five elements, although it also plays, its performance is not worth how amazing the world is."


    "After all, the power of the five elements is itself the birth and development of the five elements, which is indispensable."


    Ming Yu nodded, "but if it''s all together?"


    "That is a sharp weapon of heaven and earth, not to mention arrogant, but at least one side of the bedding has become a overlord." Pei Gu whispered.


    These, he did not lie at all, but the truth.


    Ming Yu didn''t speak again for a long time. She looked at the stone in Han Sanqian''s hand above her head and kept silent for a long time. Then she shook her head: "Ming Yu has a question. If Han Sanqian''s hand is really the five element God stone that has completed the awakening, then..."


    "How does it compare with Pangu axe?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4001

    "Compared with Pangu axe?"


    Pei Gu obviously didn''t expect Ming Yu to ask such a question.


    However, on reflection, it is not impossible to answer: "I have never seen two gods appear at the same time. However, if you want to compare, according to the legend, the five element God stone can not be compared with Pangu axe, let alone the same day."


    "But the five element God stone is also a congenital God, and its power cannot be underestimated."


    "If Pangu axe is a perfect artifact, what about the five element stone?" Ming Yu asked.


    Pei Gu almost without thinking: "at least nine points."


    When Ming Yu heard the words, the whole person couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    Seeing that Ming Yu''s situation was wrong, Pei Gu was a little confused: "elder Shenlong, what''s the matter?"


    Ming Yu''s answer was not what he asked, and continued: "if a person has a Pangu axe and five elements of God stone at the same time, what will happen to that person?"


    "This is absolutely impossible." Pei Gu shook his head firmly: "the difficulty of Pangu axe, how many people in the world spent their lives, and even paid for it for generations, it is difficult to find its trace."


    "It is destiny for a person to find it."


    "As for the five element God stone, Pei has just said that the five element stone is scattered in the world, which is difficult to trace. Moreover, there is another point that the stone of destiny has never appeared in the world."


    "Therefore, it is even more difficult to gather the five stones scattered in the legend and the stone of destiny, which has never heard of any whereabouts, than Pangu axe. At least the latter has some clues in the Jianghu."


    "It''s nonsense for a person to get the Pangu axe. At the same time, there is another destiny to gather the five elements of the divine stone."


    "Pei has seen countless genius wizards, but he will never have such a fate."


    Hearing Pei Gu''s resolute words, Ming Yu''s mood did not waver at all, and even she seemed more hesitant.


    "I''m afraid patriarch Pei doesn''t know. This Han 3000 is exactly the person who has Pangu axe."


    "What?" Pei Gu was immediately shocked and couldn''t even speak for a moment: "you... You mean, Han... Han 3000 has a Pangu axe in his hand? How is this possible?"


    "This is not a possibility, but a fact." Ming Yu murmured, "many people in the world know, and even many people have experienced the power of Pangu axe."


    "It''s just that he doesn''t know how to use Pangu axe, so he can''t give full play to his strength at the moment."


    "In addition, our Lord has suppressed Pangu''s axe with a secret method, and he... Hasn''t used it much anymore."


    "Is that true?" Pei Gu exclaimed.


    Ming Yu nodded.


    Seeing Ming Yu''s affirmation, Pei Gu couldn''t help but inhale coldly.


    Naturally, he never thought that this young man Han Sanqian should have such a king of weapons.


    The words of Xiao Qi in his brain also reappeared more unconsciously at this time. He couldn''t help but secretly say in his heart, "is it true that I Pei Gu''s life, but at this time and today, I completely lost sight of it?"


    Judging from more and more facts at present, it seems that I am really old.


    If you listen to Xiao Qi''s words, gather Han Sanqian, think about Han Sanqian''s ancient axe, plus excellent scheduling and command, what will your Pei family army be like?


    It must be overwhelming.


    At that time, his Pei family''s power will be terrifying, and his great ambition is in front of him.


    His temporarily changed heart obviously changed again at this time.


    The idea of conquering Han Sanqian and the city also became stronger at this time.


    However, Pei Gu soon had new questions, because it seemed not simple for Ming Yu to seal Pangu axe.


    Therefore, Pei Gu smiled and tried to cover up what he thought, looking at Ming Yu: "Han Sanqian really looks ordinary, but in fact he is so unusual. If it weren''t for the elder to explain the situation, Pei would not have thought of killing him. This guy actually..."


    "No!" Ming Yu shook his head: "Han Sanqian is now limited to the Pangu axe that Ming Yu said, and Ming Yu is not worried. However, it is precisely the words of patriarch Pei that really remind Ming Yu and make Ming Yu scared."


    "What does the elder say?" Pei Gu frowned, puzzled.


    Ming Yu shook his head helplessly: "I suspect that the stone in Han Sanqian''s hand is the awakened stone of destiny in your mouth, that is, the real five element God stone!"


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4002

    Hearing Ming Yu''s answer, Pei Gu was obviously in a trance, and the person also retreated in a daze.


    "This..."


    Ming Yu smiled wryly, "I know, it may seem extremely abrupt for you to say so. But believe me, there is nothing in this world that Han Sanqian can''t do."


    "Speaking of it, he had a code name before. Do you know what it is?"


    Pei Gu frowned slightly, "what?"


    "Miracle!" Ming Yu sighed softly, "I know that some people must laugh when they hear this name, but it''s not the case with Han Sanqian."


    "In the Central Plains of the eight directions, these are not ridiculous, but real legends."


    "Not one, not two, but many."


    "As many people say, a person once may be luck, twice may also be luck, but three times and four times is strength."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Pei Gu didn''t immediately deny it. His eyes just looked at the stone in Han Sanqian''s hand, as if he wanted to see it through.


    "I really didn''t expect that a person would recite the most ridiculous and absurd code. However, as you said, this code appeared on his Han Sanqian, and I really couldn''t laugh."


    "But even so, I don''t believe that the five element God stone in his hand is true. It''s impossible. Destiny..."


    Ming Yu interrupted Pei Gu and said, "you said that the stone of destiny has no news in this world at all. Even, it doesn''t exist in this world at all, does it?"


    Pei Gusi didn''t mind being interrupted at this time and nodded: "yes, that''s why I''m even more reluctant to believe that the God stone on Han Sanqian''s hand will be the five element God stone."


    "But it was precisely based on this restriction that I judged that the stone in his hand must be the five element God stone." Ming Yu said frankly.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu frowned and wondered, "Oh, elder, what does this mean?"


    "Perhaps indeed, as you said, the stone of destiny does not exist in the eight dimensional world, it exists in another world." Ming Yu said, looking at Pei Gu: "but it happens that there is another world in Han Sanqian''s hand."


    "There is another world in his hand?" Pei Gu was puzzled. "Elder, I don''t quite understand what you said."


    "Heavenly book world." Ming Yu explained, "a different realm that is separated from the octagonal world but exists in the octagonal world. I once went there, which is vast and far, like the octagonal world of a smaller size."


    "Seriously?"


    "There are thousands of people living here, living and working in peace and contentment. How can there be fake?"


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    Obviously, a place where people can live and work in peace and contentment is not a fairyland comparable. Naturally, it can only be the second world.


    However, he has lived for so many years, only heard rumors that there is such a place, but he has never been tested, let alone seen it with his own eyes.


    "Previously, our South was suddenly attacked by the Tianshu world. Before he left the customs, he used the Tianshu to pack people in. Then he arrived at our department alone. With his ability of Han 3000, he wanted to approach our department by himself without being noticed. It was really simple. Later, he pulled the soldiers out of the Tianshu world, so there was a sudden bad attack on the south, but we thought it was an ambush."


    "Such a world, with the original stone of destiny hidden, seems to be very likely, which is also in line with what you said. Therefore, I suspect that Han Sanqian has found the stone of destiny after having such a world."


    "As for the other five elements of stone, slowly, he also gathered together." Ming Yu said with a sigh, "in the case of a destiny stone, it is absolutely impossible to gather the stone of five elements more difficult than Pangu axe, but he even has Pangu axe. What is it to gather the stone of five elements?"


    Pei Gu nodded: "what the elder said is reasonable. However, Pei was still hard to accept at some time."


    "Why?" Ming Yu didn''t understand.


    She believes that her explanation is enough. Although it is only speculation in many aspects, it is basically true.


    But why should Pei Gu not believe it?


    Pei Gu dumbfounded with a wry smile: "because it''s easy to accept that he has these things, but how about accepting my failure?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4003

    "I wait for failure?" The dark rain doubted.


    "If he really has the five element God stone in his hand, how much chance do we have to win?" Pei Gu said.


    "I have more than 200000 troops..."


    Before Ming Yu finished speaking, Pei Gu directly interrupted with a laugh.


    "I''m afraid the Dragon elder doesn''t know much about the power of the five elements, nor does Pei." Pei Gu chuckled, full of bitterness. "However, after all, they are the foundation of the five elements."


    "What''s more, since Han Sanqian really awakened them to the five elements, his power will also truly reach the realm of terror."


    "Just watch the world change for it."


    "More than 200000 troops?"


    "Can you really stop him?"


    Words fall, Pei Gu has no words.


    He knew that some things might really be over.


    Ming Yu also failed to reply for a long time. She really didn''t believe what Pei Gu said, but after thinking about it, you can see how the words of a clan leader of a party can be false?


    "Where is the groundwood?"


    Suddenly, the air Han threethousand one shouts.


    The next second, at the crack of the ground, countless tendrils suddenly rose. Without waiting for the response of the people on the ground, they had wrapped them up, and then pulled them into the ground the next second.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s side, there was also a ground vine rising, but it suddenly stopped around it, and obediently released a faint green light, enveloping everyone inside.


    In the hood, the commander of the three doors and others only felt the warmth flowing on their bodies, and at the same time, the pain on their bodies was also healing.


    "Sky fire, earth shaking, vines, golden light, Tianshui, five elements are already there!" Pei Gu hurried to the side of Ming Yu and shouted, "quickly let everyone aim their energy at Han Sanqian to resist. The five element heavenly power is coming!!"


    "What?" As soon as Ming Yu woke up, he was shocked and said.


    "Heaven''s power will destroy everything. Hurry!" After Pei Gu shouted in a hurry, he gave a cold drink to all Pei family disciples: "give up the attack, collective defense, attack 3000 places in Korea!"


    "Yes!"


    Wan Jiang took the command. In the next second, he gave up all the offensives and reversed the direction to Han 3000. All kinds of methods could go away with a bang.


    At this time, Ming Yu also reflected, shouting: "everyone give up the attack, enter the defensive posture, target Han 3000!"


    "Promise!"


    It was more ten thousand generals who took orders and attacked Qi and Han three thousand.


    Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of Dharma energy slammed into Han 3000 like the light of the earth.


    Looking at the almost boundless light of Dharma, Han Sanqian believed that even if anyone faced it alone, he would have an extremely strong sense of fear.


    Even myself.


    But Han Sanqian also knew that when he took that step, he would wait for this moment.


    Dead?


    What''s the fear?!


    So many of his brothers have died. How can he shrink from being the leader of his alliance?!


    The only thing he worried about was whether the final power of the five element divine stone would be offset in the face of such a huge attack?


    He hoped that his move would reduce the enemy troops to the greatest extent. At least, the remaining 10000 brothers would have more chances to live.


    "Brothers, I dare not say anything else, but someone Han will really do his best."


    "Everything else, you and my brothers, wait, listen to fate."


    After that, Han Sanqian closed his eyes slightly, and at the same time, the whole person adjusted all the energy in his body.


    Half of the power is directly poured into the five elements divine stone to catalyze it. On the other side, the left hand youhuang urges to the limit, while the right hand Wuxiang divine skill catalyzes to the limit.


    The youhuang can be blocked, while the Wuxiang divine skill can be swallowed and turned out. Both are his strongest defensive killing moves. Han Sanqian has almost taken out all the things he can take out.


    Of course, he is not to protect himself, but to ensure that the power of the five elements will not be offset by these forces.


    "Brothers, it''s up to you."


    As soon as the cold voice drank, Han Sanqian moved his hand at the same time!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4004

    "Come on!"


    Boom!!!


    The five elements God stone suddenly puts great force, and the sky trembles for it!


    All kinds of firepower on the ground, also makes the earth tremble!


    The two forces, sky fire and mines, came crashing in.


    Everyone stared and waited with bated breath.


    "Boom!!"


    The two forces finally arrived and collided with each other.


    With a loud noise, Tianfang Buddha was shocked.


    Countless people sat on the ground with the violent shaking.


    And even if there is a high wall on the other side of the city, the powerful shock wave still scattered the houses in the city.


    It''s OK for houses that are a little more stable. They often explode only at the corners. Those houses that are some years old are miserable because of this. Many of them collapse on the spot, and there is no possibility of rebuilding.


    "No... No."


    Suddenly, Pei Gu shouted.


    Shun Pei Gu looked, and Ming Yu was suddenly shocked. Although the two forces collided in the sky, they did not completely explode.


    Instead, they are deadlocked.


    They are secretly competing against each other.


    "We... How did the attack of so many of us... How did it suddenly stop?"


    "This is..."


    Ming Yu doesn''t know what to describe.


    More than 200000 attacks, even one mouthful of saliva, together, will be a torrent. However, such a threat was resisted by Han Sanqian at this time.


    This is not unimaginable, it is simply incredible.


    "Han Sanqian first resisted our attack with the power of the five elements, but did not use the power of the five elements to digest it. This guy seems... It seems that he wants to eat our attack in another way, and then call us all with the power of the five elements. This bastard..." Pei Gu''s heart is inevitably flustered.


    If your attack can''t resist the five element power, then once the five element power falls, not all the people below will be beaten to debris?!


    "He''ll do it!" Ming Yu was also shocked.


    "But the problem is, how can he eat such a great power? Even if he explodes, it is impossible."


    "I don''t know, but I found it very strange to fight with him several times. Before, the invisible magic skill in my hand could turn thousands of people''s power, but now there is an invisible escape, I......"


    "What shall we do now? Do we continue to lead the master to destroy his rhythm, or do we hurry to take advantage of his phagocytosis stage? How much is how much? It''s important to protect our lives?" Pei Gu said anxiously.


    When asked about this question, Ming Yu did ask it directly for a moment.


    To ask what to do, Ming Yu didn''t know for a moment.


    If you attack Han Sanqian, you will inevitably contact Han Sanqian. Once you fail, you can bear the power of the five elements so close. Even if several people have excellent cultivation, you don''t have confidence to retreat.


    But if they choose to withdraw at this time, the team will disperse and the siege will inevitably be lost, which also means that their siege plan of a total of 400000 people has been declared unsuccessful.


    One side is fate, and the other side is unwilling to take credit. How to choose is a huge problem.


    "Elder Shenlong, there is not so much time to choose. Make up your mind quickly." Pei Gu urged.


    "Up to now, we can''t give up the siege. Let''s not say whether we are dead or not. However, after we wait, we are afraid to become the laughing stock of the world. What do you say, patriarch Pei?" It rained and said.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak. If there was no little seven''s words, Pei Gu naturally knew what Ming Yu said. Everything was short of the last breath. There was no reason to choose to let go of it at this time.


    But because of Pei Zixiao''s words, Pei Gu didn''t have to kill Han 3000 at this time, so it''s unreasonable to go all out.


    Secondly, if he wants to accept Han 3000, he is even less likely to do much for it.


    How could he be willing to fight with his life?


    He''s just being unreasonable.


    When he said that he was unwilling to attack and that he could not retreat, Pei Gu sneered: "Pei, listen to what the elder said."


    Ming Yu heard the words and bit his teeth, but he didn''t notice Pei Gu''s heart: "well, in that case! The generals will listen!"


    "Drink!"


    "The war has become white hot. If Han 3000 is not dead, we are dead!"


    "All masters, immediately kill Han Sanqian with me!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ming Yu waved his hand. The next second, he took the lead, followed by thousands of masters, and attacked Han 3000.


    Pei Gu glanced at his entourage and smiled mysteriously at him. A moment later, hundreds of Pei family elite also set out with him


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4005

    Seeing thousands of elite attacked the DPRK and the ROK successively, many people watching the war were shocked.


    The commander of the three doors couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat for Han 3000.


    Can Han Sanqian resist such an attack?


    For the master raid, Han Sanqian did not predict, but Han Sanqian did not prepare too much for it.


    The reason is that Han Sanqian has no other way to deal with it.


    There is only one person, so you can''t get out with three heads and six arms?!


    "Han Sanqian, stop immediately. If you are caught obediently, I can promise you to spare your 10000 soldiers from dying."


    Ming Yu arrived first, and the long sword pointed to Han 3000 in a cold voice.


    "Hum, spare them not to die?" Han Sanqian disdained to smile: "Ming Yu, you should know me best after being with me for so long. I, Han Sanqian, can''t bear others lying in front of me. Are you worried about the lives of my brothers? I''m afraid not. Are you begging me for your 200000 troops?"


    "Han Sanqian, I ask you, you have the five element God stone in your hand." The dark rain said coldly.


    "You ask me, do I want to answer you?"


    "It''s ok if you don''t answer. Even if you have the five element God stone in your hand, so what? With the firepower of more than 200000 troops, you want to swallow part by yourself and then kill us with the power of the five elements. Aren''t you whimsical?"


    "Can you swallow it? What is waiting for you will eventually explode and die. Once you die, I want to ask you, what can happen even if our army is injured by you? With so many masters of mine, are your gang still alive? Don''t you naively think that with your mob, you can defeat us?"


    "Hum, the Pei family''s 100000 elite plus your department''s 300000 people, a total of 400000 people. Even if I kill a large area, the foundation is still there. Therefore, our army is really invincible by your huge quantitative advantage." Han threethousand smiled coldly, "don''t make it seem that you are very powerful. You are garbage in terms of individual soldiers."


    "Han Sanqian, become king and defeat the enemy. Of course, it''s the Ying family. You can write history as you say. How can you be strong alone? It''s not the same as being destroyed."


    "Listen to my advice, Hello, I''m good, everyone is good, why struggle? Why waste energy, and why add casualties?"


    Hearing this remark, Han Sanqian laughed: "Ming Yu, Ming Yu, you really seem to have won. Where do you get confidence?"


    "Confidence is that I now surround you with thousands of elites. If you continue to want to follow what you want, I can guarantee that they will immediately interrupt you. At that time, you had only two results, either we destroyed you, got possessed and died, or we directly killed you, and then more than 200000 methods can directly explode your body into slag." The dark rain said coldly.


    "No third option?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile.


    "Do you have a third option?" The dark rain said coldly.


    "If not, I''d like to ask, what are you hesitating about just now?" Han Sanqian disdained to laugh and said, "I''m afraid in case you fail to attack me? Don''t you come because it''s difficult to ride a tiger?"


    Ming Yu''s face was dignified and he didn''t say a word. Yes, Han Sanqian didn''t say anything wrong. He really analyzed everything completely.


    "What? Are you mute?" Han Sanqian laughed coldly, "otherwise, let me talk about the third option?"


    Ming Yu was very angry, but at this time, he really couldn''t refute it. He saw that a group of masters didn''t move, so he could only bite his teeth: "then talk about it. I''d like to see what kind of tricks you want to fart."


    "If you want to stop me, there is indeed this possibility, but don''t rule out the possibility that you can''t completely stop me. I know that I''m dead anyway, but if you can withstand my residual attack at such a close distance, you don''t know."


    "In case jade and stone burn, I''m actually better to say, I''m afraid some people, I''m afraid..." Han Sanyi smiled and shook his head: "the loss will be heavy at that time."


    "So, under this premise, I''m talking about my third possibility. If you withdraw from the siege, I can let bygones be bygones. How about everyone not offending the river in the future?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4006

    "Han Sanqian, what nonsense are you talking to me?" Hearing this, Ming yudun frowned.


    Not to mention whether she can accept it or not, she can''t explain it to her master or the people in the world just by going back.


    She wants this face no matter how bad the rain is.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you are thinking. I will tell the whole world that you and I end the war peacefully. No one can succeed or fail. Even when necessary, I can suffer some losses when I fall into the city and say that my family is defeated." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "You dream!" Ming Yu shouted coldly.


    "Then come and bet!" Han Sanqian smiled coldly and was not afraid at all.


    "You!" Ming Yu is furious.


    However, she wanted to be moved, but she hesitated quickly.


    Because she knew that what Han Sanqian had just said was exactly what she was worried about.


    No one cares about his life!


    Including her Mingyu!


    But obviously, Han Sanqian''s conditions, she can''t promise.


    "In fact, I really don''t want to go to this step with you, but at first glance, there is no other possibility except that we fight each other." Ming Yu shouted coldly.


    The words fell, and many masters quickly spread out in a surrounded posture.


    Han Sanqian sneered, "really?"


    In the end, Han Sanqian also urged the heart of the dragon family in his body to gather the final energy again.


    Both sides are at war, and the smell of gunpowder has reached its peak.


    "Do it!" Ming Yu waved his hand.


    Suddenly, thousands of masters attacked Han 3000 directly.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, a huge shadow suddenly rushed out and directly attacked the crowd.


    In a trance, the sharp claw passed by, and it was already a knife light and sword shadow. Turning around, it roared at the people: "roar!"


    "That''s..."


    "What is that?"


    On the ground, people were secretly shocked when they saw the beasts of the sky.


    And the masters who confronted each other in the sky also suddenly had lingering palpitations, so they tried to take a step back and keep an appropriate safe distance from them.


    "The gluttony of evil is here. Who dares to be the enemy of our Lord? Step forward!"


    A powerful and domineering word shocked the whole audience, just like the sound of a Hong Zhong, which struck the hearts of the people.


    "Gluttony of evil?"


    Someone heard that someone had met Han Sanqian before, and now seeing this behemoth, they couldn''t help but retreat.


    In fact, Han Sanqian was also a little shocked, not because it was a glutton of evil, but because it suddenly opened its mouth.


    This has never happened in Han Sanqian''s long time with it.


    No one dares to come forward for a moment.


    Even Ming Yu and Pei Gu were slightly afraid to start at this time.


    "Here, is there the blood of ancient fierce beasts?" The evil gluttonous slightly blinked, and the one eye slowly looked at peigu.


    "I am the Taowu clan!" Pei Gu said proudly.


    "Small Tao Wu blood, dare to be rampant here?" He drank coldly and said disdainfully, "for the sake of your ancestors'' familiarity with me, get back quickly. I can regard this as nothing happened."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about old love and killing your whole family!"


    Pei Gu was suddenly surprised at this remark.


    Maybe he didn''t care if others said this, but facing the ancient beast, Pei Gu, who was also the blood of the ancient beast, had to be slightly afraid of it.


    It can be said and done.


    Moreover, what made Pei Gu most afraid was that he had fought with evil Taotie before, but at that time, evil Taotie was obviously much smaller and unable to speak, but why now


    Pei Gu is not stupid. He knows that the gluttony of evil is growing, or recovering towards its peak.


    Once, at that time, slaughtering his whole family will not be a joke, but in the near future.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu obviously wanted to quit.


    Ming Yu realized that it was wrong. At this time, he shouted loudly: "don''t deceive the public with this nonsense. Today, it''s still unknown whether you can get out of here with Han Sanqian, and dare to kill the whole family?"


    "According to your state, even if you are really a glutton of evil, I''m afraid it''s just a young age. It''s easy to kill you."


    "On the contrary, it''s you. You and the Pei family are of ancient blood. In this case, if you are willing to return to the Pei family, I will protect your life. At the same time, I can give you a lot of resources to help you recover. What do you think!"


    Anti general army!


    Judging from the situation, Ming Yu''s move is quite drastic. Evil Taotie has no contract with Han Sanqian. Naturally, he can withdraw at any time and go anywhere he wants.


    "Is there really a lot of resources?" Taotie of evil asked.


    Shit!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4007

    Han Sanqian''s heart sank.


    Taotie of evil is originally a super food. Naturally, the biggest temptation to it can only be eating.


    Obviously, this product has been tempted by eating now.


    Shit, when can''t rebel, just at this time.


    Ming Yu and others were also obviously happy, and hurriedly explained, "yes, this is not a joke."


    "The Pei family is a family of thousands of years. There is money and power in the family. It''s no problem if you want anything. Shanzhen, seafood, Tiancai, and Dibao are all small things." Ming Yu''s words fell, gently reminded Pei Gu next to him, "am I right? Patriarch Pei?"


    Pei Gu obviously recovered at this time. How can he react so quickly when he was still threatened? The next second, evil Taotie will go back to his home.


    However, as soon as he reflected it, Pei Gu''s face was obviously with joy: "exactly, although the Pei family is located in the barren land of the demon clan, I can''t wait. After years of operation, I still have a rich old capital. As long as you are willing to nod, I''ll guarantee you enough to eat and drink, and help you return to the peak."


    "Really?" There is obviously a trace of excitement in the gluttonous words of evil.


    "Speaking of it, you are our senior. Naturally, someone Pei dare not cheat the senior at all."


    "Gluttonous people, eating, nothing can worry me more than eating."


    "OK, Pei, I can be polite to you." The gluttonous way of evil.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was very happy, and Ming Yu was naturally very happy. He looked at Han Sanqian. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were already full of provocation and ridicule.


    Han Sanqian was indeed a little helpless. He didn''t even think of releasing the evil gluttonous to fight. It was just him who ran out.


    At the beginning, it was also moved to protect the Lord at the critical moment. Now, it is more like sensing the danger in advance and coming out to save itself.


    It''s all over now. What can Han Sanqian say?!


    "Well, let''s kill these ants together, and then I''ll go to your house to eat and drink until I recover my strength. After your house, it''s my business."


    "How''s it going?"


    However, the next paragraph, when the evil gluttonous said, all people were stunned again.


    Ming Yu widened his eyes, and Pei Gu was completely stupid for a time. Even Han Sanqian himself, who was also a monk in his second year, couldn''t figure out his mind.


    What do you mean, this?


    "Elder, do you mean... Let... Let me betray them, help... Help you and Han Sanqian?" Pei Gu wondered.


    "Am I not clear enough?" The Tao of evil is bland.


    "Good you, Taotie of evil. I''m kind enough to find you a destination, but you bite the hand that feeds you and want to turn against our water. You''re really hateful." Ming Yu angrily said.


    Evil gluttonous lazy reason Ming Yu, looking at Pei Gu: "how, boy, I give you half a minute to think about it, if you like, do as I say, if you don''t want, horizontal..."


    "What if you don''t want to?" Pei Gu''s entourage drank coldly.


    Evil gluttonous sneered: "if you don''t want to, it''s very simple."


    "I want your things as much as I do, but before you were obedient and gave your hands, now it''s me who killed you and then robbed your things."


    "You!!" The entourage was short of breath.


    "You what you?" Taotie of evil disdained coldly: "Lao Tzu was originally a fierce beast in ancient times, and he had no intention to tell you about benevolence, righteousness and morality."


    "If you want, you can do it. If you don''t want, fight now!"


    The words fall, the evil gluttonous claw, posture, directly put on a combat posture.


    Ming Yu couldn''t bear it anymore. With a big hand, "kill them."


    Thousands of masters immediately rushed directly towards Han Sanhe''s Taotie.


    At almost the same time, Pei Gu and others also got on, but


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4008

    "Wow!"


    Ming Yu took the lead in attacking, and a stream of water could directly attack Han 3000.


    Behind her, thousands of masters also launched a freneng attack at the same time, and the force wanted to smash Han Sanqian on the spot.


    However, at that critical moment, when Han Sanqian was about to subconsciously resist, hundreds of golden lights suddenly crossed a few meters in front of Han Sanqian.


    At that time, those seemingly fierce attacks came to naught in an instant, and the inevitable blow of Ming Yu and others completely dissipated.


    Ming Yu was startled fiercely. Looking back at the place where the golden light was emitted, he was full of puzzlement: "patriarch Pei, what do you mean?"


    Yes, at this most critical moment, peigu and others took action, but their goal was not Han Sanqian, but to turn against themselves and others.


    "This is a difficult decision." Pei Gu looked at Ming Yu: "I didn''t want to be the enemy with you, so I sent troops to help, but I didn''t want to be the enemy with Han Sanqian, so I haven''t done my best."


    "But always make a real decision."


    "So, this is your decision, patriarch Pei?" Ming Yu frowned and said angrily in a cold voice.


    "From your point of view, it''s a temporary defection. However, from my point of view, this is the final decision that has not been made until now." Pei Gu said, "I choose Han Sanqian as my friend."


    "That is to be enemies with us. Patriarch Pei, don''t blame me for not saying something ugly ahead. Do you know the consequences of being enemies with us?"


    Pei Gu smiled gently: "I know that you have millions of soldiers, and your forces have penetrated into many places. Being enemies with you is definitely a disaster for the Pei family."


    "Don''t say I want to develop the Pei family''s power. Even if I want the Pei family to protect itself, it may be an extravagant hope. Am I right?"


    Ming Yu Ningmei: "since patriarch Pei knows the stakes, why should he betray him like this? Together, you and I will surely dominate the land of the demon clan in the future."


    "At that time, it was easier for you to share with my lord?"


    "Then you have to live to that time?" Pei Gu chuckled and shook his head: "there are always choices in life. Sometimes the choice is right. A pig can go to heaven standing on the wind, but sometimes the choice is wrong, and from then on it will fall into the abyss forever."


    "I think Han Sanqian is the wind."


    "He is only a person, and now he is a defeated general. You invest in him? Patriarch Pei, I take the liberty to say, are you crazy?"


    Pei clan smiled and shook his head.


    Of course, he is not crazy. He has been observing Han Sanqian since the battle began.


    Yes, among his children, Xiao Qi is indeed not recognized by him, which is nothing to say. But this does not mean that he will completely ignore Xiao Qi. After all, he is always his own daughter.


    Pei Gu may not listen to her words, but it is absolutely impossible not to go over it in his heart.


    With the deepening of the battle and the gradual increase of understanding, Pei Gu recognized Xiaoqi''s words from his heart and appreciated Han Sanqian''s ability more.


    However, the power of Ming Yu and others is so great that he has been forced to suppress this inner desire.


    He needs a reason to convince himself to break out and break free from these shackles.


    The five element God stone and Pangu axe have become the most critical keys!


    When he knew that Han Sanqian still had such gods in his hands, Pei Gu almost made his own position while startling heaven and man.


    In particular, even the evil Taotie, an ancient fierce beast, stood up to resolutely protect the Lord at this time, which completely dispelled all doubts in his heart.


    As an ancient fierce beast, the evil gluttonous can never look back. So, he is just the blood of the ancient fierce beast, why dare not bet all?


    Isn''t there a good saying? Even if you are really stupid, but the wind blowing, you see other pigs are in heaven, you have to go with it.


    If you can''t even follow, what can a person who is not even as good as a pig do in this life?


    "Patriarch Pei, you saw Han Sanqian with a Pangu axe and five elements of God stone, so you thought you found a good thigh, didn''t you?" Ming Yu softly disdained a smile: "don''t forget, I said, Han 3000''s Pangu axe... Ha ha."


    "Put down your knife, and we will kill him together. The five element God stone belongs to you. How about it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4009

    "Think about it, if you kill Han Sanqian, he will no longer exist. You and we are still friends. What harm does this do to you? On the contrary, if you bet on Han Sanqian, what can you do even if you go out alive?"


    "You may have one of your helpers, but at the same time, you also made a big enemy. It''s not difficult to choose between the two, I think?"


    Pei Gu didn''t speak. Obviously, Ming Yu''s words had an effect.


    Han Sanqian laughed: "patriarch Pei, it seems a simple comparison, but you have to be more careful."


    "You are afraid of their strength now. When they have Pangu axe in the future, they will suppress you even more. In the final analysis, the one in the future is not your friend, but your boss."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu suddenly woke up with a sudden shock in his eyes.


    Did he think of this? He must have thought of it, but he was really fooled by the words of Ming Yu just now.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Our Lord has never had such a heart."


    "Since there is no such heart, patriarch Pei, ask him, don''t I have Pangu axe and five element God stone in my hand? After killing me, you want Pangu axe, and she wants five element God stone, and you ask her if she is willing." Han Sanqian continued to embellish.


    Pei Gu Meng looked at Ming Yu. Obviously, he really looked for the answer here in Ming Yu according to what Han Sanqian said, even if he hadn''t said anything.


    Ming Yu was in a hurry, but it was not easy to attack at this time, so he had to look at peigu and said, "I have no right to intervene in this matter. Patriarch Pei can discuss it with our Lord at that time."


    "Look, patriarch Pei, someone has begun to refuse you. I think, in terms of your age, you should know how to distinguish these fake politeness." Han Sanqian continued to arch the fire.


    Pei Gu nodded, but still didn''t say anything, but Ming Yu knew that Han Sanqian added fuel to the fire and succeeded.


    "Don''t worry, patriarch Pei, since you are helping Han at this time, Han will never treat you badly. Just give me three days for your cultivation, and I will make you improve at least half."


    "By the way, your cronies can also enjoy such special training."


    "Moreover, I have heard of some things. In this way, I won''t give you any official position when it''s time to fall into the city. You will be the honorary City Lord in the future. You can pass anything without notifying others, even the garrison."


    Pei Gu was obviously shocked when he said this.


    He didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would offer such conditions that made him very excited at this moment.


    The former is related to his own interests, which is needless to say. The latter almost gave up most of the exercise right of the city, and also made his tooth in front of the Pei family forces disappear completely at this time.


    Especially the one that can garrison.


    That means a lot.


    "Patriarch Pei, at that time, there will be my elite troops stationed in the city. If anyone wants to fight you, Han Sanqian will guard your mouth for you. You don''t even have to spend much effort."


    "If you want to send troops, you can send troops at any time."


    "Think about it. Where can I find such a good thing?"


    Han Sanqian''s words fell, and he saw Pei Gu looking at him with some excitement.


    Yes, even if there is an enemy attack at that time, it is necessary to bite off the hard bone of the city. At that time, Han Sanqian will hold his throat for himself.


    But in turn


    It''s both offensive and defensive.


    Moreover, he had seen Han Sanqian''s skill of guarding the city with his own eyes at this time, and there was nothing more convincing than this.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu nodded.


    "Patriarch Pei!" Ming Yu is furious.


    The Pei family has nearly 100000 soldiers, and almost half of her current troops have been transferred. If they rebel to Han Sanqian at this time, then the siege, Ming Yu believes, has completely ended.


    Pei Gu looked back and looked at Ming Yu: "what else does the Dragon elder have? If something happens, say it as soon as possible, and if nothing happens, our war will begin."


    "You!" Ming Yu is in a hurry, and Pei Gu now seems that it is obvious that Wang Ba is determined to eat the weight.


    "Where is the Pei family army!"


    Pei Gu drank coldly.


    "Yes!"


    Around Pei Gu and under the ground, a total of nearly 100000 people immediately joined in unison.


    "Take up arms, listen to my orders, and protect Han threethousand integrity!"


    "Yes!"


    Ten thousand people drank together, and ten thousand weapons immediately turned against the Ming Yu Army


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4010

    Faced with the defection of friendly forces, many soldiers were obviously unprepared for a while. In addition to being surprised, they were at a loss for a moment.


    They are like this. Isn''t it true that the masters who besieged Han Sanqian in the sky are like this?


    Originally, it worked together well, but suddenly it became the current situation. It was difficult to know whether it was successful or not.


    Ming Yu stared at peigu with hatred. His defection can''t be said to completely reverse the war, but at least, the impact on her side was fatal.


    "Pei Gu, there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, there is no door in hell. You break in."


    "Well, you chose the road yourself. Then you should bear all the consequences. Where will it be?"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded.


    "Eliminate traitors and kill Korean thieves."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ming Yu directly led the army.


    At almost the same time, Pei Gu was not afraid at all. With a wave of his big hand, he led the army to meet him.


    "Han Sanqian, you have enough time to perform." Pei Gu drank coldly and directly confronted Ming Yu.


    His disciples also rushed to meet the Ming Yu army.


    For a time, two groups of men and horses fought, and flames rose everywhere.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, no longer slighted, and turned his hands to urge strength.


    The youhuang resisted many, and the Wuxiang magic skill also swallowed many, and the remaining Han Sanqian tried to absorb the power of those attacks by himself.


    "Ah!"


    The powerful and ferocious energy directly made Han Sanqian''s body red quickly.


    He was like an object that was roasted red on an iron shelf.


    The immortal black armor is also like red iron.


    Pain, tear, fire.


    All kinds of pain are madly stimulating Han Sanqian on every nerve, so that his whole face is distorted and looks extremely angry.


    Pei Gu has no time to care about these. At present, the only thing he can do for Han Sanqian is to buy enough time for Han Sanqian to play by himself.


    Ming Yu was fighting, and at this time, he couldn''t help being slightly distracted by Han Sanqian.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Heaven and earth are transformed, and the power of the five elements, you and others are mole ants, break it for me!"


    Mixed body energy suddenly exploded!


    Boom!!


    The power of the five elements suddenly seemed like a flood. After a brief confrontation with the attack energy of 200000 people, it spread slowly and pushed forward like rushing across a dam.


    In the end, there is a trickle through, which means that the dam is completely on the road to failure.


    Bang!


    Wan Gu''s five element divine power finally broke through the confrontation and rushed directly to the earth like Tianwei!!


    At the same time, the residual attack force also suddenly hit Han Sanqian. Seeing this, the evil Taotie rushed to Han Sanqian.


    Although the heavenly power is strong enough, the enemy''s power is obviously not small. If it is a simple attack, even Han Sanqian is not sure that it can ensure that the five element power can completely offset those attacks, and then attack the enemy again.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s strategy is that I will let you attack me, but you can''t escape my attack.


    Only by killing each other in a large area can we have a chance to create a chance for our brothers to survive.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian has no other choice.


    He can bear the enemy''s attack without death, and is willing to fight for even a chance for his brother.


    "Pei Gu, look, this is the result of your defection to us for someone. Now, you see? Han Sanqian doesn''t even want his life at all. You betrayed loneliness." Ming Yu smiled coldly.


    Pei Gu naturally sees these in his heart. In fact, he is also very depressed.


    After all, what did he do so much for?


    Isn''t that him, Han threethousand?


    The irony of Ming Yu is the central nest, but it is an iron fact.


    But up to now, it has been difficult for him to ride the tiger. He has reversed everything. How can there be any room for repentance?!


    If you break your teeth, you have to swallow them in your stomach.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, so he had to use all his depression on his own attack.


    For a time, Pei Gu attacked fiercely and killed Mingyu repeatedly.


    Ming Yu responded easily, and even a faint smile on his face: "Pei Gu, don''t say I don''t give you a chance. If you stop now, I can guarantee that nothing has happened before. Now we have killed Han Sanqian together, and everything is still in time."


    Pei Gu hesitated. He finally made up his mind to choose Han Sanqian. As a result, Han Sanqian''s operation really made him extremely bottomless.


    If Han Sanqian dies, this rebellion will be meaningless.


    However, just before he hesitated, the power of the five elements had completely reached the ground. With a loud explosion, Han Sanqian''s attack had also exploded


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4011

    Boom!!


    Explosion all over the sky!


    The sky is like countless fireworks released by someone. As the air gathers and burns, the sky is dyed.


    And almost at the same time, on the ground, it was like someone dropped a huge amount of bombs, and the whole ground was lifted with a bang.


    Dust billowed and flames rose.


    The energy of two huge explosions also formed a huge hedge and oppression in the air for a time. Even if a line of masters used their shields to resolve them one after another, their air shields were broken.


    "Leader!"


    Tens of meters away, the three armies that were not attacked have almost been blown over by the explosion waves for tens of meters. However, regardless of their pain, they climbed up and looked at the sky in surprise.


    The explosion there is the position of the leader. They are more concerned about the safety of their leader than the scars on their bodies at this time.


    "Hum!" Ming Yu smiled bitterly and stared at Pei Gu fiercely: "Pei Gu, are you satisfied now?"


    After that, she lifted it casually, and a huge wind passed through her hand, blowing directly on the ground battlefield.


    When the wind blows, the dust is blown away, and the landscape of the ground gradually appears in front of everyone.


    It was a piece of barren scorched soil that was still smoking and burning up to now. There was no trace of vitality, and there was no living creature. Everything turned into nothing in an instant.


    If there is anything else above, maybe the scattered incomplete charred debris still proclaims to some survivors how cruel and terrifying the scene of death just now is.


    "This..." looking at the ground scenery, Pei Gu was completely stunned.


    In this perspective, a piece of scorched earth


    How could this happen?


    That''s a whole 200000 army, just... It''s completely annihilated?!


    "This is what you did." Ming Yu is angry and scolds angrily.


    Pei Gu stumbled. In fact, he didn''t even think of such an ending.


    He knew that the power of the five elements must be fierce, but what he never thought of was that it would be so his mother fierce.


    "Han Sanqian divided the attack. In other words, the attack of a group of us didn''t cause much obstruction to the five element power at all. He carried those with his own body." Ming Yu shouted in a hurry, "if you and I had just joined hands to directly stop his operation, how could the people underneath die?"


    "The power of the five elements must be offset by our joint attack!"


    Yes, if Han Sanqian didn''t have such an exchange operation, the whole five element power would never cause such serious damage as it does now.


    The sergeant under his hand would never have sacrificed so freely in this war.


    Does he regret?


    Of course, he regrets, but it''s not too much regret. After all, he can bear all these.


    He just couldn''t accept that he made enemies and killed people, but he couldn''t get anything.


    He couldn''t help looking up at the explosion of Han Sanqian in the sky. Han Sanqian, are you really going to leave some slag for me?


    "What are you looking at?" Ming Yu smiled coldly, "do you want to see how much residue Han Sanqian left for you?"


    "200000 attacks, even one mouthful of saliva, can drown him. Han 3000, Pei Gu, you are old, don''t you even understand this?"


    "Hum, the foundation built by the Pei family for thousands of years is destroyed by you today."


    Ming Yu''s words fell, glancing at his thousands of masters next to him: "everyone, follow me to the city!"


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    A soft drink sounded.


    Ming Yu subconsciously turned around and looked at peigu coldly: "why, does patriarch Pei want to attack the city with us now? Han Sanqian is dead. I''m afraid we can''t use you."


    Pei Gu frowned slightly and recovered: "no... I didn''t say it!"


    The next second, they noticed something wrong almost at the same time, and looked back at a higher place above their heads


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4012

    When they looked at the top of their heads, they suddenly became dumbfounded.


    Above their heads, a figure stood there gently.


    Although his body was full of scorch marks, although his skin had been completely burned, anyway, Han Sanqian really stood there at this time.


    Don''t move, don''t shake.


    Pei Gu laughed after being shocked.


    After Mingyu was shocked, he was still shocked.


    "You... How can you... How can you..."


    She couldn''t understand how Han Sanqian could still be alive, and the most outrageous thing was that he was still alive.


    This is simply impossible.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t resist the collective attack of more than 200000 people no matter how fierce it was.


    But the fact seems to trump all the eloquence.


    Han Sanqian is really alive.


    "Pei Gu, don''t worry, I won''t let you do business at a loss." Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    Pei Gu, a person of this level, should not be happy anyway, but at this time he forgot expression management.


    Looked at everything, just a strong giggle, a strong nod.


    "Ming Yu, are you still playing?" Han Sanqian said, sweeping at thousands of masters behind her: "you still have a little money."


    Ming Yu clenched his teeth and said, "I want to know how you did it."


    "Guess!" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Looking at Han Sanqian carefully, Ming Yu suddenly thought of something and frowned: "you mean... Gluttony of evil?"


    Yes, the evil gluttony, which was still extremely overbearing just now, has suddenly disappeared. What Ming Yu can think of, naturally, is the existence of the evil gluttony.


    "Everyone knows that Taotie is famous for eating and endless belly. Just now you waited for such a big energy to come, of course, I asked such a superior monster to help me eat a lot." Han Sanqian smiled gently.


    "I suffered some injuries, and more than 200000 attacks were really fierce." Han threethousand.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Ming Yu retreated slightly, and his eyes shrank fiercely: "Han Sanqian, you are cruel."


    With a big wave of her hand, she retreated in another direction with her men and horses.


    With her withdrawal, the other troops attacking the city on three sides also began to put down their weapons and withdraw immediately.


    The fierce siege that was fought a second ago has suddenly become a peaceful situation.


    Many people in the mystery alliance didn''t reflect it, and they didn''t even know it. They had won in a muddle headed way.


    It was not until the three command departments at the north gate took the lead in reflecting, waving flags and shouting loudly that other places gradually woke up.


    In less than a moment, the city reveled.


    The fall of the city, with the power of one city, defeated the 400000 allied forces to attack the city. This matter will be recorded in history and leave a brilliant mark.


    Pei Gu was also very relieved. Looking at Han Sanqian, he couldn''t help laughing: "200000 attacks, completely resolved. Previously, the little girl Xiaoqi said that you were the dragon among people, and I didn''t believe it."


    "Now, I really don''t know what to say except that I''m short-sighted."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "patriarch Pei was polite, but patriarch Pei also looked up to Han. How can I eat more than 200000 attacks?"


    "I forgot the credit of gluttony of evil!" Pei Gu laughed.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "although the gluttony of evil feeds on everything, it doesn''t mean that it can eat even the attack of Dharma."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu frowned, as if he noticed something in Han Sanqian''s words.


    "You mean..."


    Han Sanqian smiled helplessly, "but it''s all tricks to deceive Ming Yu. If I don''t let her believe that I don''t have a big problem now, do you think she will withdraw at ease?"


    "You mean..." Pei Gu frowned and said.


    "I''m dying." Han threethousand smiled bitterly, "however, I will try to survive, because someone in Han promised others and was unwilling to break his promise. Since you and I have made an appointment, Han just wants to fulfill it."


    Pei Gu nodded and looked at Han Sanqian in a daze.


    Listening to his words, I really don''t know whether Han Sanqian is serious or not.


    "If patriarch Pei has no other questions, can you come here?" Han threethousand.


    Pei Gu nodded, and with a slight fly came to Han Sanqian.


    Before he could speak, Han Sanqian laughed and said, "can I help you next?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4013

    Pei Gu said, "say 3000."


    "Please find someone to carry me back."


    As soon as Han Sanqian closed his eyes and tilted his head, he fell directly into the air.


    Simply, Pei Gu reflected that he was really fast enough. When he grabbed Han Sanqian, he pinched his pulse slightly in his hand, which turned out to be a momentary surprise.


    "All meridians are broken, and the Dantian is broken!"


    His eyes suddenly widened.


    Such an injury can basically declare this person dead.


    Even to some extent, even if there is a miracle that can make this person live, he has no future at all.


    Like a loser!


    "How could it be so serious?" Pei Gu was shocked.


    But when I think about it carefully, I seem to fully understand it.


    Under such an attack, let alone the injury, Han Sanqian''s body can be preserved completely, which is an extraordinary achievement.


    So, it seems to be expected again.


    "How about the owner?" The attendant flew over and asked softly.


    Pei Gu didn''t hide it and told Han Sanqian''s entourage about it.


    The follower thought a little: "what does the master mean? At present, we have become enemies with Ming Yu, but the chips we get are like this, this..."


    "As you said, the choices have been made, and even if you give a mud, you can only continue." Pei Gu said.


    "What the owner means is that you still want to find the future in Han Sanqian?" The attendant asked.


    Pei Gu thought for a while, and finally nodded, "yes."


    "But he is so injured that even if he asks the best famous doctor and uses the best medicinal materials, he may not be able to be saved. Moreover, even if he is saved, Han Sanqian will eventually become a useless man."


    "I''m afraid the only thing he can bring us is the prestige he left when he was famous."


    "To be honest, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Pei Gu nodded, "I understand what you said. However, it''s not impossible to have a try."


    "Does the owner want the five element God stone on Han 3000?"


    "The five elements can not only overcome each other, but also produce each other. Therefore, they can be used to kill or save people." Pei Gu said, "we don''t know the real strength of the five element power. Maybe, what miracle can it really create?"


    The entourage heard the speech, thought about it for a while, and nodded, "that''s all we can do. Now we''re betting on Han Sanqian, and it''s impossible to recover. Although there is little possibility for Han Sanqian to make a comeback, at least the dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor."


    "I''m dying. We can still make a little bit better when we fall into the city. If we give up him now, if there''s anything, we really don''t like each other."


    Pei Gu nodded, "that''s right. We all jumped into this pit. We just closed our eyes and walked to the dark."


    "Tell those who should leave the city to lead the way, and let''s send Han 3000 back to his house."


    "Yes!"


    The entourage took the order and hurried towards Ma Nanfeng and others. When the situation was explained, the troops stopped cheering and then made way.


    When Pei Gu helped Han Sanqian fly to the ground, the leader of the three doors resisted the impulse to check Han Sanqian''s safety and led a group of people all the way to the city.


    Half an hour later, everyone in the city had returned to the city.


    Su Yingxia hurried back to the city master''s residence after hearing that Han 3000 was injured.


    Outside, the city was full of cheers to celebrate this hard won victory, but in the backyard of the city master''s residence, it was dead and gloomy at this time.


    Han Sanqian''s injury is almost equivalent to death. Naturally, the skeleton members of the mystery alliance knew it at the first time, but in order not to affect the morale of the whole city.


    This matter is "secret without loss".


    Su Yingxia came quickly, and everyone bowed their heads when they saw him.


    "Threethousand?"


    "In the wing room. By the way, madam, this is Pei Gu, patriarch Pei!" Ning Yue said.


    Su Yingxia nodded at peigu. Without saying much, she hurried into the room.


    "This is?" Pei Gu asked ningyue in a low voice.


    "This is my ally''s wife." Ning Yue explained.


    "Madam? Han Sanqian has a wife?" Pei Gu exclaimed.


    "What does group leader Pei mean?" Ning Yue doubted.


    Pei Gu was stunned and then smiled: "Oh, just casually ask, but there is no him."


    Ning Yue nodded without saying anything more.


    At this time, Su Yingxia, who rushed into the room anxiously, saw Han Sanqian lying quietly on the bed. She closed the door and burst into tears for a while


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4014

    "Threethousand."


    Walked gently to Han Sanqian''s face, looked at Han Sanqian''s face that had been dark because of the war, and then looked at him lying there motionless. Su Yingxia was very sad.


    Although she didn''t know what happened at the north gate, everyone could see the super explosion at that time.


    Naturally, everyone knows how serious the consequences are.


    If it weren''t for the faint breath, Su Yingxia thought that Han Sanqian was dead at this time.


    She gently grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand, and then slowly put it on her face: "Sanqian, promise me? You must hold on."


    After saying this, Su Yingxia got up, walked slowly to the door, opened the door, and everyone outside was already waiting.


    "Sister Ying Xia, I have found the best doctor in the city." Fu Lin immediately said.


    "In addition, I''ve called all the masters in the mystery alliance." Fu Mei also said.


    Ziqing came forward slightly: "sister Yingxia, I also want to help. Although I don''t know medical skills, you also know, I..."


    Su Yingxia glanced at everyone and looked at baixiaosheng in the Jianghu.


    Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded: "threethousand meridians are completely broken, five internal organs are totally damaged, and the injury is extremely serious. Ordinary routine treatment may not have a good way, so try everything you can."


    After that, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu waved to the doctors, Ziqing and others to enter the room for treatment.


    After a group of people went in, about half an hour, a group of doctors shook their heads and came out.


    "Everyone, the injured have been extremely injured. We tried our best."


    "Yes, we have passed all kinds of medicinal materials and methods, which is really..."


    Hearing what a group of doctors said, Su Yingxia and his group were obviously depressed, but such a result was actually expected.


    However, they are only superficial attempts, and purple love is the greatest hope.


    Her holy body and spirit are the biggest variable and the biggest hope.


    Another half hour passed, and when Ziqing came out with a pale face, everyone''s heart was also heavy.


    She was not at all excited, and her face was indescribable melancholy.


    "How''s Ziqing?" Su Yingxia asked without giving up.


    Zi Qing opened her eyes hard and looked at Su Yingxia: "sister Yingxia, I want to try my best to cure the wound in brother 3000''s body, but his meridians are completely broken. After all the genuine Qi enters his body, it''s like a meat bun beating a dog. It''s a waste of money, and it doesn''t have any effect. Sorry."


    Su Yingxia stumbled, and Ziqing''s holy body should be the best possible effect. However, at this time, even she had nothing to do, which meant that Han Sanqian seemed really hopeless.


    "Han Sanqian is now like a dustpan full of holes. If you want to rely on it to hold water, how much you carry and how much you leak." Pei Gu shook his head and said softly.


    Ziqing was a little unstable, so Su Yingxia hurriedly ordered someone to take him down to have a rest.


    "Patriarch Pei, do you have any ideas?" Baixiao in the Jianghu gives birth to Tao.


    Pei Gu took a deep breath: "it''s nothing to draw water with a bamboo basket, and Han Sanqian was injured like this. In fact, I don''t have a good way. Although my Pei family has a big family and a big business, it still can''t block the mouth of 3000."


    "If he can absorb it, I don''t care about spending all my money, but the problem is that he can''t."


    "Even if my Pei family has natural materials and local treasures, they can only stare. Pei said something in his heart, and Pei was also very anxious."


    With such a large amount of money on Han Sanqian, Pei Gu certainly hopes that Han Sanqian can be safe. After all, in that case, he will get the maximum benefit.


    On the contrary, Pei Gu''s loss is also huge.


    But at present, the doctor has also seen it, and some strange experts have also made moves. However, there is nothing to do about Han Sanqian''s situation, which seems to have entered the most unwanted situation.


    Seeing Pei Gu say so, baixiaosheng and Su Yingxia in the Jianghu were also immediately lost.


    At the scene, dun time fell into a dead silence.


    However, at this time, a soft drink rang through the audience.


    "You may have no choice, but we still have."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was almost surprised at the same time, and then quickly went with the prestige.


    At this time, at the gate of the backyard, a man and a woman are coming at a fast pace


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4015

    "Pangolin!"


    "Xia Wei!"


    When they saw them, everyone was surprised.


    Since the outbreak of the whole battle, in fact, the two figures have rarely appeared, so that most people in the mystery alliance have basically ignored the existence of the two.


    "Since the outbreak of the war, 3000 has always asked me to hide in the dark with Xia Wei and try my best to protect Xia Wei''s safety."


    "This is because Sanqian promised Xia Wei''s sister to protect Xia Wei''s safety, and it is also because Sanqian and I are very clear that from the current situation that Han Sanqian is affected by the seal, Xia Wei is the only driving force for Han Sanqian''s whole function."


    "In other words, if 3000 is the Feng Shui wheel now, Xia Wei is the water that makes the Feng Shui wheel rotate."


    "You don''t know much about 3000, but Xia Wei can solve it." Pangolin said, looking at Xia Wei: "this time, the situation of 3000 is far more complicated than before. If you really want to save him, I think..."


    Xia Wei smiled softly, "may I lose my own life?"


    Pangolin nodded, "maybe you can use the method your sister said. I can discuss it with Su Yingxia for you."


    Su Yingxia heard that she wanted to discuss with herself. She was about to talk, but Xia Wei gently shook her head: "this must be agreed by brother 3000. I don''t want to do things that don''t respect him."


    "Then you should understand that if you don''t use this method, you have to forcibly rescue. Maybe you will die without any help to him."


    Xia Wei smiled gently, "it doesn''t matter. Haven''t I written a suicide note for you? If I have any mistakes, you can give it to my sister. I believe that my sister won''t blame brother 3000 too much."


    Pangolin helplessly shook his head: "to die, you are still maintaining 3000 face."


    Xia Wei didn''t say much, squeezed out a smile, then looked at Su Yingxia, and finally hurried into the room.


    Su Yingxia walked over a few steps and came to the pangolin: "what did you want to discuss with me just now? What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Can you talk to me?"


    Pangolin shook his head and sighed, "in fact, it''s nothing. Xia Wei is the daughter of the Phoenix. As for the rest, I can''t say too much. I have a request."


    "Please say."


    "Can you give us a sum of money when Xia Wei finishes treating 3000 yuan?"


    "Money?" Su Yingxia wondered.


    "Exactly." Pangolin nodded, "at Xia Wei''s request."


    "Even if I don''t save you, you are all 3000 friends, and I won''t refuse."


    "That''s fine." Pangolin sighed again, "when we take the money, we may disappear for a period of time. If Han Sanqian asks, I hope you can find a way to persuade Han Sanqian not to come to us."


    "Why?"


    "It''s inconvenient for me to say more about the reason, because Xia Wei asked me to promise her this condition before she came, so... Xia Wei should have contacted her sister. I think she should have any way to save 3000 yuan, but I believe the cost is also great. Can you promise me?"


    "But... But I''m worried about your safety." Su Yingxia hurried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay by her side." Pangolin road.


    Su Yingxia nodded, "well, in that case, I promise that I will have the money ready later. If you have any requirements, just tell me."


    "Put the money in my room, and I''ll come and get it after I''m busy." Pangolin road.


    Su Yingxia nodded and called Jianghu baixiaosheng. After that, he went out of the backyard to prepare for the money.


    About half an hour later, Su Yingxia arranged everything and put a large amount of Amethyst into his room. After returning with baixiaosheng in the Jianghu, at this time, there was a sudden movement in Han Sanqian''s house


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4016

    "Where is pangolin?"


    Su Yingxia looked around, but there was no pangolin.


    "Pangolins can shuttle back and forth drillably, and come and go freely. It''s still here just now." Ning Yue doubted.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian''s door rang softly, and then it slowly opened, revealing a gap.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then followed Su Yingxia and walked towards Han 3000''s house.


    In the house, there were only three thousand one people, and there was no sign of Xia Wei and pangolin.


    "Where are they?" Su Yingxia asked, looking around.


    People looked around the house and found no trace.


    "Welcome the summer, 3000 him..." Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng first came to Han 3000''s side. Seeing that his face was wrong, he touched his pulse.


    This touch shocked me on the spot.


    Hearing baixiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu, many people immediately shifted their focus to Han Sanqian.


    "Although there are still many breaks in the threethousand meridians, life should be carefree." Baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was surprised.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia rushed over quickly, then grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand and slightly explored his pulse. The time was really great.


    Han Sanqian''s vital signs indeed tended to be stable. At least, as baixiaosheng in the Jianghu said, Han Sanqian had no worries about his life.


    Seeing this, Pei Gu and his entourage looked at each other. Their eyes were full of shock and surprise.


    Needless to say, the surprise was completely surprised by the so-called miracle they had expected before.


    Who can imagine that the miracle in their mouth actually happened in front of their eyes in such a short time.


    "It seems that our treasure is not in vain, or half the bet is right. This Han 3000 is different, and the people under him are also extraordinary. Unexpectedly, this can make him miraculous." Pei Gu whispered to his followers.


    The attendant nodded slightly, "what the master said is exactly right. Previously, you and I thought it was the greatest miracle that Han Sanqian could survive. However, it was not long before our so-called greatest miracle happened, but we can''t be happy too early. After all, even if Han Sanqian survived at this time, there is still a biggest problem."


    "All meridians are broken, master."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu, who was just a little happy, obviously fell into the valley again. Yes, although people were saved, what kind of person is a person who almost broke most of his meridians?


    It''s just a waste.


    Even though Han Sanqian has created countless brilliant scenes, even though he once stood at the peak of force.


    But now? What about later?!


    "We can''t waste so much energy. Let''s get a military division?" The attendant whispered.


    Yes, take such a big bet on the return of a military master. Isn''t his Pei family a laughing stock?


    "In your opinion?" Pei Gu asked.


    The follower shook his head: "master, I''m sorry to talk to my subordinates. If we pay a small price, Han Sanqian is like this, we can give up, because in fact, it has no value."


    "But the problem is that the price we pay is too huge. Han Sanqian has become a hot potato in our hands. I mean, otherwise, the Pei family doesn''t have..."


    Pei Gu frowned when he heard the speech: "do you want me to take him into Pei''s secret place?"


    "My subordinates also know that Pei''s secret place is the forbidden area of Pei''s family. Entering it means..., but... Since Han Sanqian''s value has been spent there, we have no way back."


    "The top priority is to do everything possible to keep him."


    Hearing the words of the entourage, Pei Gu thought for a while, and finally nodded slightly, "what you said is also reasonable."


    "Master, we defected to help Han Sanqian. Although it was a kindness, it was still not strong enough. By saving Han Sanqian, we can further consolidate our mutual feelings."


    "When he is in danger, we will not abandon him, and we will do good to Han Sanqian again. In the future, we will use him. Can he say no?"


    Pei Gu''s voice filtered out, and then nodded heavily, "well, as you said, we have no way out since we have all bet."


    After that, he looked at Han Sanqian fiercely: "Han Sanqian, do you have any surprise for Pei this time? You have a heavy burden on you, and you can''t fall down, Pei, this is to put all your money on you."


    ¡­¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4017

    "Everyone, quit immediately. Threethousand is in a stable condition and in urgent need of rest."


    Seeing that Su Yingxia had taken care of Han Sanqian, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu ordered the people at this time.


    Hearing the speech, everyone retreated, and Pei Gu''s entourage also got up and left.


    When all the people quit, Pei Gu was still in the room.


    "Patriarch Pei, what... Are you doing?" Asked baixiaosheng in the Jianghu.


    Pei Gu nodded and looked at Su Yingxia: "after 3000 woke up, I want to invite 3000 and Yingxia to Pei''s house."


    "As for the city defense that should fall into the city, I can immediately dispatch the guards near the Pei family to guard together. You don''t need to worry about safety."


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, Jianghu baixiaosheng and Su Yingxia looked at each other.


    Obviously, although Pei Gu said that there was no worry about urban defense, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu was still worried about the personal safety of the two couples.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you two. Pei didn''t mean anything by inviting threethousand and welcoming the summer. Pei is not talented, and he has developed well for many years. His family is big and his natural industry is big."


    "Therefore, there are some natural treasures in Pei''s family, which can help Han 3000 recover."


    "Now he has broken his meridians, just like a mortal. If he doesn''t pay the price to protect him, in the future... A generation of stars may fall here."


    "If the Pei family has any evil intentions towards Han Sanqian, they can take the opportunity to kill Han Sanqian before the siege. Why bother to cheat you into the Pei family?"


    Hearing these words, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu knows that it is reasonable, but he is still worried.


    However, Su Yingxia nodded: "patriarch Pei personally invited, 3000 and Yingxia are naturally supreme glory, how dare you refuse?"


    Pei Guchang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "they all say that behind every man''s success, there must be a smart woman who silently supports him. Han Sanqian is worthy of the God of war on the battlefield, and Su Yingxia is worthy of being a virtuous wife who is both beautiful and beneficial. Pei admires him."


    "Miss Su is willing to believe that Pei also put his words here today. You and 3000 are the supreme concierge of Pei family. Not only will there be no danger, but on the contrary, you can go anywhere freely and enjoy the highest standard gift of Pei family."


    "In addition, the most important thing is that during this trip, I specially prepared a mysterious gift for Han Sanqian. If Sanqian can open this gift, I believe that he can not only return to the peak, but also dive into the sky."


    "Well, Pei won''t say much, so I won''t disturb you first."


    Suddenly, Pei Gu saluted slightly, got up and retreated.


    After Pei Gu left and baixiaosheng in the Jianghu determined that there was no one outside the house, he closed the door again, and then hurried to Su Yingxia.


    "Do you really believe that Pei Gu? If we go to their side, if there is any trouble at that time, I''m afraid we will be in a desperate situation." Baixiao in the Jianghu gives birth to Tao.


    "Are you afraid that he will bring the son of heaven to order the princes?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "It can also be said, but this is the second." Jianghu baixiaosheng shook his head: "I''m really more worried about the situation of 3000 now. He has a lot of artifacts. In case..."


    "Although Pei Gu did help us, who can guarantee that he doesn''t want to swallow the treasure of Han Sanqian alone?"


    Su Yingxia nodded. Baixiaosheng''s words in the Jianghu were not unreasonable: "but I still want to go."


    "In fact, I didn''t think about what you said, but there is a long-term problem that can''t be ignored. Even if we can refuse peigu once, can we refuse thousands of peigu?"


    "It still needs to be hard to forge iron. If he really can''t recover to his former appearance, those magic weapons on him will not belong to him sooner or later."


    "So, I mean, since it''s already so, it''s better to have a fight if you have a chance. One pain is much better than thousands of pain, don''t you think?"


    Jianghu baixiaosheng nodded slightly when hearing the speech and got up: "Jianghu baixiaosheng has been taught. I''ll go down now and prepare your luggage for you. When 3000 others wake up, you can start immediately."


    "It''s hard for you." Su Yingxia nodded.


    "By the way, pangolin side..."


    "There''s no need to talk to him. He has said hello to me in advance. In addition, if you ask about him for threethousand, you don''t have to answer first."


    "Yes, then I''ll go down and prepare something."


    After that, baixiaosheng in the Jianghu retreated.


    At this time, under the bustle of downtown, pangolin carrying Xia wei walked into a broken temple


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4018

    Put down Xia Wei, pangolin sighed helplessly, and then took out a large bun of medicine from the bag and gently put it on the ground.


    Looking at Xia Wei lightly, she hung her head, and her long hair covered her face. However, her long black hair, which should have been straight, had already appeared in pieces of silver at this time.


    Like the hair of a 60 year old woman, the luster is also unusually dim.


    "Hey, why are you doing this?" Pangolin was really unbearable and asked anxiously.


    "Brother pangolin, how can this be necessary?" Xia Wei chuckled.


    Although Xia Wei was really smiling in her words, her tone and weakness made her feel like spitting out LAN Si.


    A breeze suddenly blew, blowing Xia Wei''s long hair, vaguely peering through the raised hair marks.


    However, the skin that could be broken by blowing bombs is now wrinkled.


    At a glance, the face that should have been extremely beautiful lost its immortality, only old and endless weakness.


    If Xia Wei was absolutely right before, she was a beautiful and peerless temperament fairy, gorgeous and beautiful, then at this moment, she is like a seventy-eight, although her face and facial features are still correct, but it is obvious that she has lost a lot.


    The sun sets, but so.


    "With your appearance, to be honest, you could have been a fairy in the sky, but now..." pangolin sighed: "you injected all the Phoenix blood in your body into Han 3000, and protected his body with your own Qi. If it weren''t for your sister to help you survive with the Seven Star lamp, I''m afraid you would have died already."


    "Han Sanqian can''t give you anything, is it worth it?"


    Even Han Sanqian''s good brother, pangolin has to be distressed by Xia Wei''s efforts.


    She could have used the simplest method. Once she had sex with Han Sanqian, she could have been promoted, and Han Sanqian could have been more fierce. However... She had to use this cheapest way to carry out the so-called treatment.


    For Xia Wei, this is very dangerous, and the return rate is very low. If she is not careful, she may even lose her life and can''t help Han 3000.


    For Han Sanqian, even if he succeeds, he can only get his life back.


    Things like serious injuries still exist, and waking up may still be a waste.


    "Pangolin brother, when did you become so powerful?" Xia Wei chuckled, "should the feelings between friends be measured by value?"


    "This is not about power, but..."


    "Pangolin brother, let me ask you." Xia Wei smiled: "if you could save 3000 brothers, what would you do? I believe you would also die?"


    "Of course, I will work hard for Han Sanqian, but that''s different. Sanqian is the one who saved my life and helped me a lot. He and I are brothers of life and death. Naturally, we can abandon everything for him, but you..."


    "Isn''t that right?" Xia Wei interrupted the pangolin''s words again and smiled gently: "if it weren''t for the help of brother 3000, I would have been tarnished by the villain for the first time. Maybe I would have died? The kindness of dripping water is reported by Yongquan, and my sister also recognizes this concept."


    "Otherwise, would she agree?"


    "You are absolutely using something to force your sister to do what you want, otherwise, your sister can''t promise you to do so." Pangolin road.


    Seeing the pangolin say so, Xia Wei''s eyes really flashed a trace of escape: "in short, she promised me. Now, things have been done, don''t say those useless."


    "But at least you have to let me tell 3000, tell Yingxia what you have paid, why do you have to..." pangolin didn''t understand.


    "Tell brother 3000 to make him feel guilty all my life? Tell sister Ying Xia to take the initiative to make way for me? Is this called liking a person? This is called robbing a person. Although I don''t understand so much love philosophy, in Xia Wei''s psychology, I like brother 3000. He is happy, he is happy, and then satisfied. Also, I''m like a walking corpse, so what''s the face to see brother 3000?"


    "That''s it. Looking at him from a distance, I may die one day." Xia Wei laughed.


    Xia Wei suddenly took something out of her bag: "promise me, when I die, give it to brother 3000."


    Then Xia Wei handed that thing to pangolin. Pangolin looked down


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4019

    He couldn''t help crying.


    It was a doll, which was not exquisite, but it was sewn up by stitches, and Xia Wei''s hand was full of needle eyes.


    I also know that this silly girl is a doll sewn by herself.


    There is a black circle in the middle of the doll with a red letter, which is Korean, and the meaning is very obvious.


    "Come on, brother pangolin, life will be different, but we''re a little earlier. You must give this thing to brother 3000 after I die. It''s not only made by myself after I''ve stayed up for a few nights, but also some secrets I left to brother 3000."


    "There are my little secrets, as well as some little secrets of the Phoenix clan."


    Looking at Xia Wei, who is still optimistic about persuading her now, pangolin really didn''t know what to say. Taking the doll, he nodded, "we won''t be separated. When you go in, I asked Ying Xia for a lot of money, and I will buy you a lot of tonics and herbs."


    "You''ll get better. When you get better, I''ll take you back to find 3000 and give you to him completely." Pangolin forced out a smile.


    Xia Wei smiled and nodded, "OK, it''s a deal."


    As soon as the words fell, she suddenly frowned slightly and fainted on the ground the next second.


    At this time, with a loud cry, all the senior executives in the mansion rushed to the backyard immediately.


    "Han Sanqian, wake up."


    All the senior executives were in good spirits at the wedding, and they all wore smiles and waited in front of the wing door in the backyard.


    Inside the room, Su Yingxia was very excited, holding Han Sanqian''s hand for a moment, and she was unwilling to relax, and tears continued to fall down her cheeks.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying? Aren''t I dead?" Although Han Sanqian was awake, he was extremely weak, and his lips were almost as white as paper.


    Su Yingxia pursed her mouth, shook her head and cried, not necessarily sad, but happy.


    "Let them come in, one by one outside the house, like countless big flies." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Su Yingxia nodded and said, "three thousand let you in."


    As soon as the words fell, the door was gently pushed open. Although it was crowded to death outside, all the people who entered the room tried to be light handed and orderly.


    Seeing familiar faces appear in front of him one by one, Han Sanqian is very happy even if he is weak.


    These are his relatives. Han Sanqian is certainly happy that they all return safely in the war.


    However, after looking around, Han Sanqian didn''t see pangolin and Xia Wei, so he couldn''t help but wonder, "where are pangolin and Xia Wei?"


    Hearing this, many people looked at me and I looked at you without answering.


    Su Yingxia and baixiaosheng in the Jianghu looked at each other, and Su Yingxia opened his mouth: "Xia Wei cured your injury. However, your injury is too serious, and she can only protect your life with great effort. I asked pangolin to take her down to have a rest."


    Han Sanqian''s IQ, rashly lying to deceive him, but provoked his suspicion. Su Yingxia therefore, the truth is false, and the lie is true.


    Han Sanqian nodded, without any doubt: "send someone to send more supplements to her, and want the best, you know?"


    Su Yingxia nodded, "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Han Sanyi smiled. Su Yingxia did things. Of course, he was relieved.


    "By the way, threethousand, since you are awake, how do you feel now?" Su Yingxia asked, "I mean, can I take a car or something?"


    "What do you mean?" Han threethousand.


    "The Pei family asked the two of us to go to the Pei family to recuperate, and I promised her." Su Yingxia road.


    "When will we start?"


    "Now."


    ¡­¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4020

    Han Sanqian hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    How could he know his body? Even if he didn''t look at his body when he woke up at this time, he knew very well what his body was like before he fainted.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian believes that she has weighed all the options that are most beneficial to her.


    Thaksin Su Yingxia.


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at Ning Yue, Fu Mei, Jianghu baixiaosheng and others: "you heard it, too. I know many of you want to go with me."


    "However, please be kind and don''t disturb us when we live in a world of two."


    "At present, although we have won, there are still many things to recover after the war. Thank you."


    Seeing Han Sanqian say so, Ning Yue first stood up: "don''t worry, we''re not interested in being ignorant. You can leave it to us."


    "OK, then get ready to go." Han threethousand.


    Everyone retreated, while Su Yingxia stayed in the house to change for Han 3000.


    More than ten minutes later, with the help of Su Yingxia and Ziqing, Han Sanqian slowly came to the prepared driving in front of the hall.


    Pei Gu and others also led the remaining thousands of masters to queue up.


    "I brought purple love." Su Yingxia whispered, "we''ll start later. You and patriarch Pei will take the front car, and I will take the second car with her. Is that ok?"


    Han Sanyi laughed. It''s really convenient for his wife to come.


    Su Yingxia''s meaning is obvious. It''s time to visit the landlord''s house. Naturally, he also needs to get familiar with the landlord.


    As for Ziqing, I want to bring a helper to deal with the unexpected need.


    "My wife told me to do it. Is there anything I can do?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Pei Gu also greeted him at this time, bowing slightly, "threethousand, please."


    After that, he made a gesture of support, but was rejected by Han Sanqian: "although I''m injured, I haven''t been injured to that extent. I can do it myself."


    After that, Han 3000 bit his teeth, endured the sharp pain and got on the train.


    Su Yingxia reluctantly gave peigu a wry smile: "he''s just like this."


    Then, a slight salute, with purple feelings, Su Yingxia went towards the second car.


    Pei Gu smiled, looked at Han Sanqian''s back, shook his head, and followed closely into the first car.


    When the two carts were together, the attendant of the first cart shouted and set out, and the whole army slowly moved towards the outside of the city.


    Ning Yue and others stood at attention and sent them off, all the way out of the east gate of the city, and then stopped.


    On the first car, Pei Gu and Han Sanqian sat opposite. Pei Gu poured the tea and handed it to Han Sanqian: "it was helpless to attack the city before."


    "In fact, when Xiao Qi came back, he had told me the matter of falling into the city. However, it was really difficult for me to force those people."


    "I still hope you can pay 3000 yuan. Don''t take it to heart. This cup of tea is my tea of apology."


    After that, Pei Gu looked up and drank up the whole cup of tea to express his apology.


    "Master Pei helped Han at the critical moment. Han was very grateful. How could he blame him?" Han Sanyi smiled and finished his tea: "however, Han is worried that patriarch Pei blames me."


    "Threethousand, are you talking about your grudges with children?" Pei Gu laughed softly.


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "I heard about it, but I didn''t know the truth. Most of it was dogs and elders who took my orders and secretly retaliated. Alas, in the final analysis, I was very ashamed of it. How dare I blame 3000 you? Please include 3000 adults, regardless of the villains."


    "After I go back, I will ask the dog and the crowd to apologize to you in person, and promise that in the future, I will discipline the dog well and never allow such things to happen again."


    In fact, Pei Gu of course knew all about the whole thing, but now that the situation has changed, it is natural to find some excuses to shirk, so as not to solidify the contradiction.


    Han Sanqian naturally knows, just follow the words.


    "There is no need to apologize." Han Sanqian smiled, "just treat it as if nothing happened, okay?"


    Pei Gu, of course, couldn''t wait, nodded repeatedly, "so good, so good."


    "By the way, patriarch Pei, how long do we have to arrive?"


    "In four hours, you can reach the border of Pei''s house. Then, there is a special road in the territory. You can return to the main city about tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    Han 3000 nodded, dawn?


    Pei Hu, we will meet again!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4021

    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled, "I know."


    "It''s getting late, or you can have a rest for 3000 yuan."


    "OK." Han Sanqian nodded and lay down slowly.


    Lie down and conserve your energy. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t have much spirit after dawn.


    At this time, it''s time to fall into a cave a dozen miles outside the city.


    Although the external conditions are very simple, there is a unique cave in the cave. All kinds of luxurious decorations make people mistakenly think that they have entered the cave of which immortal family.


    In the middle of the cave, white silk is horizontal, and a woman lies gently on it. Her appearance is as beautiful as heaven and soul.


    "Princess."


    A dark figure came in and leaned slightly.


    "Han Sanqian, let''s go?" The woman laughed softly.


    "Yes, it''s heading for the Pei family." Dark shadow road.


    "That''s good." The woman laughed.


    "My subordinates don''t know. We chased Han Sanqian all the way from the desert. Why did you give up all your attacks after entering the demon land?" Dark shadow road.


    "My goal is to drive the dog into the alley. There is no trouble for him and pressure for Su Yingxia. Since there is trouble, why make it again?"


    "It''s OK to drive the dog into the alley, but if you want to drive the dog into the poor alley, can the dog not resist? In this way, it will only backfire. Besides, this is the area of the demon clan, so we don''t need to do too much to cause a reaction."


    "Subordinates understand." The shadow said, "so are we going to continue to follow Han Sanqian?"


    "The other edge of the Pei family''s sphere of influence is the core city of the demon clan, bone burning city, which is also the destination of his Han 3000. We''ll wait for him there."


    "It is said that Han Sanqian has lost all his meridians, just like a useless man. Is it too early for us to start now?"


    "Are you so unsure of Han Sanqian?" She laughed.


    "Although Han Sanqian is really capable, after all, his current state..."


    "When he first entered the city, he was sealed for cultivation. What was the result? People, there will always be a lot of accidents and troubles. Smart people will find ways to solve them, and only fools will accept them. Is he Han 3000, such a person?"


    "Princess, my subordinates are abrupt. My subordinates will arrange it now. We will start immediately."


    The words fell, and the shadow got up and retreated.


    As soon as the shadow left, the gorgeous woman smiled gently, looked at her slender fingers, and shook her hands slightly: "Han Sanqian, you will never escape from the palm of my hand."


    ¡­¡­


    When the sun rises again, when the sun falls, it is the arrival of another day.


    Han Sanqian was awakened by a burst of tea fragrance. When he opened his eyes, Pei Gu had already got up and was still sitting on the tea table, making tea and washing cups.


    Seeing Han Sanqian wake up, Pei Gu smiled: "are you awake?"


    Han Sanqian nodded. His body was very tired due to excessive serious injury. Although he drove all the way last night, he slept really dead and had not been affected.


    The advantage is that after a night of cultivation, Han Sanqian''s mental state is much better.


    "Patriarch Pei woke up so early?"


    "You come to Pei''s house as a guest. As my host, how can I be less hospitable? Although we haven''t arrived in the main city, I should also do my duty to get up early and get you some tea to quench your thirst."


    After that, Pei Gu brought the brewed tea to Han Sanqian.


    He took the tea and smelled it. He was not impressed. "It''s really good tea."


    "If you like threethousand." Pei Gu smiled: "these are all the tea I take with me. I drink it for myself. I won''t take it out if I''m not an ordinary person."


    After that, Pei Gu got up slightly, lifted the curtain of the car, and whispered something with his entourage.


    Later, he returned to his seat and looked at Han Sanyi with a smile, "we''ll be there soon."


    Holding up his tea cup, Pei Gu toasted Han Sany again.


    Han Sanqian responded.


    Then, the speed of driving began to slow down, and there were bursts of sound outside the car, which seemed to be the combined sound of some musical instruments. I thought it was because I knew that the owner of his home was back in town, so I gave a welcome.


    Although the car was slow, it didn''t stop and walked slowly towards the city all the way.


    As the most valued son of the Pei family, Peihu had led a group of senior executives to stand in front of the gate of his mansion, looking forward to it.


    Soon, in the distance, Pei Gu''s motorcade appeared in sight and was slowly driving towards this side


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4022

    "The owner is back."


    "Hey, hey! Line up."


    "Childe, you are the host. Stand in front, stand in front."


    A group of executives are submissive, with a smile on their faces.


    "This time the owner of the house and others jointly attacked, I believe it will be a victory."


    "Yes, and Mr. Pei Hu''s success is out of the question. Our Pei family is really having a double happiness."


    "Our Pei family has been eliminated from the danger of falling into the city recently, and there is also a cooperative joint attack with those people. This attack together is to forge a deep friendship. In it, there is the outstanding son of Pei Hu. Our Pei family is almost invincible."


    "That''s right. We are now like the rising sun and good luck. Can ordinary people compare it? The Pei family has a promising future."


    "The Pei family has a promising future, but the most promising one is the son of Pei Hu. This is the successor of the Pei family and the future helmsman of the Pei family."


    "Yes, Mr. Pei Hu, we will try our best to help you and bless our Pei family to carry forward."


    Peihu heard these words, the whole person was extremely happy, smiled and nodded, and the whole person''s vanity was also greatly satisfied.


    In addition to complimenting him, this person actually expressed a kind of determination and loyalty to him.


    This also means that his future home owner''s position is more and more stable, how can Peihu be unhappy?!


    "Home owner!"


    With a loud cry, Pei Gu''s team has arrived in front of the door and stopped slowly.


    Hearing the speech, the crowd almost bowed down and saluted in unison: "welcome the master."


    Pei Hu stood in the middle of the crowd. Although his mouth was also so respectful, he did not bow down, but rather stood up proudly, looking so different.


    "Good!"


    Pei Gu''s voice sounded faintly in the car.


    "All flat."


    "Thank you, master." Everyone responded.


    Pei Gu didn''t show up, but continued in the car: "a VIP visited our house, but he was in poor health at this time. That''s all for your gift. Tiger."


    "My son is here." Peihu changed his usual perverseness and was very serious at this time.


    "I ask you to invite all the famous doctors of our department to the mansion to heal the VIP, and tell them that the VIP''s body is like the body of his own master. Don''t delay bringing any natural materials and earth treasures."


    Pei Hu was stunned when he heard the words. People like Pei family have not been brought by VIP for many years. However, although most of the VIP etiquette Pei family gave very high, it was definitely not unreasonable at present.


    This thing has been directly comparable with its owner. Is it not high enough?


    However, Pei Hu also knows his father''s character. If he can make his father treat him so politely, then this VIP must have a high status.


    He was like this, and so were a group of executives, who wondered what the identity of the guests was.


    "Is this the commander over there?"


    "I think it should not be the commander, and at least it should be the second in command below one person and above ten thousand people. Otherwise, our Pei family is so powerful, and why should the owner be so polite to others?"


    "I see. The commanders on both sides were very happy when it was time to fall into the city and win a big victory. However, he was injured in the war, so our Lord invited him to come to the house to heal."


    "Then we have to hurry up to find some famous doctors for the injury of this VIP, because it is not only related to the face of our Pei family, but also the most important thing is that once we can be kind to the VIP, it will be more consolidated for the external relations of our Pei family."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing the ministers say so, Peihu smiled at this time.


    As the future helmsman and the family''s diplomatic relations, he naturally feels that he needs to contact and maintain more. In this way, he can be more stable after he takes the position of home owner in the future.


    And before sitting on the top, his achievements are enough to make him gilded more plump.


    Thinking of this, Pei Hu bent slightly: "father, the Qifeng pavilion where the child lives has always been a quiet and elegant environment, with birds singing and flowers smelling. Since the VIP needs to recuperate, it''s better to let the VIP fall to the Qifeng Pavilion of the child."


    "Qifeng pavilion was your childhood dream, and you have built it for almost ten years. Now it has just been completed, and you have to let guests live first before you check in?" Pei Gu was a little surprised.


    "The VIP''s words are expensive, and the child is willing!" The words fell, Peihu lowered his head, unable to hide his happiness.


    There was no movement in the car. It seemed that Pei Gu was asking for the other party''s advice. Everyone was waiting


    A moment later, Pei Gu said, "the VIP said..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4023

    Peihu had already straightened his ears and waited quietly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to rob your house. Besides, it''s a new building and a dream place. He''s really not willing to do this. He''s afraid you''re angry and unhappy." Pei Gu said.


    "Angry? Unhappy?" Pei Hu was cold, and shook his head again and again for the next second: "it''s a good thing that Qifeng Pavilion is lucky to welcome guests to live. Pei Hu was too happy to have the above emotions?"


    There was another faint sound in the car. It seemed that Pei Gu was discussing with the VIP again.


    A moment later, Pei Gu coughed softly, "tiger, are you sincere?"


    "My child has nothing to say, so I can swear to God. If anything goes against my heart, heaven will hit five thunders." Pei Huxin swore to be honest once and for all.


    If the VIP lives in Qifeng Pavilion, he can get the moon first and lay a good emotional foundation with the VIP.


    Pei Hu was certainly willing to do this, and even couldn''t get it.


    "Well, in that case, you should immediately order someone to prepare and drive to Qifeng Pavilion."


    As soon as the voice fell, Peihu was full of joy and hurried to find a famous doctor, while a group of senior executives followed the vehicle and slowly headed for Qifeng Pavilion.


    Qifeng Pavilion is located in the southeast of the city Lord''s mansion, only a mile and a half away from the city Lord''s mansion, belonging to the outer mansion.


    However, although it is only a foreign mansion, it is extremely large in scale. It sits on the huge lake, surrounded by green trees, like a place where immortals live.


    Both atmosphere and brilliance, both brilliance and nature''s peace and harmony.


    It is worthy of being the pavilion of Phoenix with Phoenix.


    With the car entering all the way, he stopped at the gate of the main hall of Qifeng Pavilion, and Pei Gu helped Han Sanqian down slowly.


    Knowing that Han Sanqian was not feeling well, and now he was even more tired, he helped Han Sanqian and even went straight to the bedroom without saying hello to the people behind him.


    Everyone wants to see the appearance of the VIP.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t look back. Naturally, it was difficult to see its shape. Only by barely looking back, it could be seen that the VIP was "short", like a human, and relatively young, a man.


    However, although they didn''t see what the VIP looked like, as Su Yingxia and Ziqing got off the second bus, they still recovered a little bit of their witnessing glory.


    The two women look like immortals and have extraordinary temperament. Obviously, they are not ordinary people who can satisfy their eyes.


    "These two women really should only exist in the sky, not on earth. Shit, they are more beautiful than each other."


    "That''s true. I''ve seen countless people, but it''s rare to see such a beautiful woman, not to mention two at the same time."


    "It seems that the identity of the VIP is really not simple. Think about it, the man who can have these two beauties at the same time must be the dragon and Phoenix among people."


    "Yes, yes, it''s a pity that we can''t see the real face of the VIP."


    When they said this, they shook their heads and sighed, full of helplessness.


    The two women didn''t make much eye contact with the Pei family. After getting out of the car, they closely followed Han Sanqian and peigu all the way towards the inside.


    Ziqing is running energy all over the body at any time, acting as a good bodyguard.


    For her, when she was at her weakest, Han Sanqian was always protecting her. Naturally, when Han Sanqian needed the most protection, she should also be the person who did not give in.


    Soon, a group of four people came to the master bedroom of Qifeng Pavilion, and at almost the same time, Pei Hu''s action was also very fast, and his assigned subordinates almost dispatched all over the city, so that all doctors and various convalescent experts could quickly gather in front of the city master''s house.


    The whole city was moved, and Peihu himself was not idle. Suddenly, he thought that his rare treasure might be useful, so he rushed to the west room of the city Lord''s mansion that originally belonged to him


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4024

    In the West Wing room, a woman was sitting on the windowsill of the master bedroom of the West Wing room at this time, playing with the exquisite ring on her hand.


    This ring is exquisitely made. It is also inlaid with a gem in the center. At first glance, it is invaluable.


    The woman was also very happy. Looking at the ring, she couldn''t put it down. She knew that this ring was enough for her to show off in front of any woman.


    Not only is it a rare treasure, but more importantly, it is the moral behind it.


    Her name is Yin Su.


    Although it is not the absolute overlord of the Pei family, it is also a long-standing family, with some wealth and power.


    It is the Phoenix that matches the dragon. Pei Hu, the most accomplished of the Pei family, is naturally the future dragon son-in-law that these small powerful families want to seize, but most of them are like this, and naturally the competition is fierce.


    There are countless families who want to marry the Pei family. Naturally, there are many family ladies like her.


    Everyone fought openly and secretly, not only for their own face, but also for the glory of the family. Now, the ring given by Pei Hu has declared her victory in this war.


    She can tell everyone that she is the really excellent woman who won the "war".


    Although, in fact, she also knew that even if she won, it did not mean that she really won. What Peihu promised was to take him as a concubine. He had always had a woman in his heart who could not get it.


    Fairy of the kylin holy family.


    However, it is enough to climb the Pei family, and it is enough to get the heart of the Pei tiger among the ten thousand women.


    However, in addition to being happy, she was a little sad.


    Because she doesn''t like Pei Hu at all, and she doesn''t want to be a concubine of Pei family. Although she likes that kind of person, it doesn''t mean that this kind of person must be Pei Hu.


    It''s just that although the ladies of the family have enviable lives, there are also helpless political factors behind them.


    Now, she can only find something at least not so negative from behind that false vanity to make herself less boring.


    At this time, Peihu rushed back. She rose slightly and opened the door.


    No matter how unwilling, he is also her future husband and the long son-in-law of her Yan family. She must do a good job in greeting.


    "Are you back?" She forced out a smile.


    Pei Hu was actually very satisfied with Yin Su. He was extremely beautiful and extremely tall, but Xiao Xianer was a thorn in his heart.


    "Where is my turning pill?" Peihu asked.


    "Turning God pill?" Yin Su was stunned. The next second, she replied, "I put it away. My father is in poor health. Didn''t you let me put it away and take it to my father to treat him?"


    "Give it to me first. I''m in urgent need." Pei Hudao.


    Hearing this, Yan Su shook his head slightly: "you said that only one magic pill, and only that magic pill, can make my father better, if..."


    Yan Suqi''s father was weak, and although the Yan family was rich, it had gone to the final decline, especially after Yan Suqi''s father was in worse health in recent years, the Yan family would be in danger of bankruptcy at any time.


    Because of such political factors, Yin Su reluctantly responded to the man he didn''t like very much, but he seemed to be ok as a whole.


    But at present, if Pei Hu wanted to take back the revolving God pill, then Yan Su was naturally not happy.


    "I know, but I have more important things to use now." Pei Hu said anxiously, "your father, I will try again."


    "Is there anyone more important than your future father-in-law? I don''t believe it. I''m afraid it''s your confidante." Yin Su said coldly.


    "What kind of confidante is it? It''s a VIP. Bring it to me quickly."


    "No!" Yin Su refused.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Pei Hu slapped Yan Su''s face and shouted angrily, "Yin Su, don''t give me a shameless face. Don''t think I don''t know why you are willing to marry me as a concubine. I don''t want to say it, but I can only tell you that you need to climb the dragon and follow the Phoenix, and so do my Pei family."


    "Everyone is on the same boat. Naturally, I''m proud. If I''m good, you can follow me. This is related to whether I can be more stable as the future master of my family, and whether my Pei family can grow in power in the future. Take it out quickly."


    Yin Su covered his aching face and looked at Peihu with hatred: "OK, I can give you the divine pill, but I have a request."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4025

    "What requirements?"


    "Medicine is to save your future father-in-law''s life. Now, you can force it back regardless of his life or death. I want to see what kind of noble person can make you Peihu like this. I want to go with you." Yin Su was resolute and said.


    Pei Hu thought for a moment. Although this requirement was a little bit different, there was no cross-border behavior after all. Moreover, if he could get back the turning God pill, he Pei Hu also wanted to do more than less: "OK, OK, go together, go together."


    Hearing Pei Hu''s affirmative answer, Yin Su nodded, "wait a moment, and I''ll get it for you."


    After that, Yan Su turned to enter the room, but what Peihu didn''t notice was that Yan Su''s eyes suddenly became extremely vicious, and even filled with a trace of imperceptible cold light.


    A moment later, after Pei Hu waited anxiously, Yan Su came out slowly with a small box in his hand.


    "Let''s go now." Yin Su said lightly.


    Pei Hu nodded, as a result, the box in Yin Su''s hand was slightly opened, and there was a turning God pill in it, and he smiled, "OK."


    After leaving the West courtyard, he came to the gate of the city master''s residence. At this time, above the gate, a group of famous doctors had been waiting for a long time. When they saw Peihu coming out, they worshipped one after another.


    "I''ve met Mr. Pei."


    Pei Hu nodded, glanced around, and saw that the doctors around him had reached the model of a hundred people, and everyone was holding a medicine box in their hands. Obviously, these guys came prepared.


    "I think you have learned from my soldiers that today, there are distinguished guests in my Pei family. However, he was seriously injured and in urgent need of treatment."


    "My father has ordered that if any doctor can cure the VIP, he will be the benefactor of Pei family, and he will certainly give me great thanks. In addition, my father also ordered that any valuable medicinal materials should be greeted hard, and everything should be paid by my Pei family. Do you understand?"


    At this point, the crowd nodded repeatedly, "I understand. Please rest assured, young master. We will try our best to treat the VIP."


    "Good, let''s go."


    Then Peihu took the lead and led the crowd towards Qifeng Pavilion.


    When he arrived at Qifeng Pavilion, Yin Su was obviously surprised.


    Although she has not married Peihu, and even the basic engagement has not been held, she still has some lessons for Peihu, and knows the significance of this Qifeng pavilion to Peihu.


    It can be said that Qifeng Pavilion is one of Peihu''s life visions.


    However, it is such a place that Peihu has not lived himself, but first arranged the so-called distinguished guest in his mouth. It seems that this distinguished guest is really as important as Peihu said.


    It seems that I really came to the right place this time.


    A group of people walked all the way into the courtyard of the master bedroom and stopped in the courtyard in front of the door.


    Pei Gu was standing at the door, waiting anxiously with a group of executives.


    He was very happy to see Peihu leading people here.


    "I''ve seen my father." Peihu respectfully said.


    "OK."


    "My child has ordered the soldiers to call all the famous doctors in the city. In addition, I have also asked people to post hero Posts widely to all major cities within my Pei family''s sphere of influence. I believe that in the next few days, there will be a continuous stream of doctors." Pei Hudao.


    "I''m at ease when you do things." Pei Gu smiled, turned around and gently knocked on the door, politely said, "the doctor has arrived."


    Words fell, footsteps sounded in the room, the door slightly opened, and a woman slowly walked out.


    When people saw this woman''s face in public, they couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Pei Hu, who was originally smiling, looked at her blankly and almost forgot to breathe.


    "My master has an order. Please leave in batches if you are bothered."


    In addition to purple love, who can this woman be.


    A crowd of doctors soon lined up to enter.


    "Father, this... This woman..." Pei Gu Xin flew up.


    How could Pei Gu not know his child''s mind? He looked at Yin Su beside his eyes and shook his head at Peihu: "some people''s women can''t be touched."


    Peihu was very disappointed, but he also understood what his father said. He could only sigh secretly. Why did he know that women do not belong to him.


    However, when Pei Hu secretly sighed and lost, Yan Su on the side made a move that surprised peigu and Peihu almost at the same time.


    "This..." Pei Gu said in shock.


    Pei Hu was also completely confused, so: "Yin Su... You... What are you... What are you doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4026

    Yan Su stopped, looked back slightly, and looked at the two: "su''er just wanted to see if he could help the VIP."


    At this time, Yin Su had come to the team of the doctors, which really confused them.


    "Can you cure people?" Peihu frowned and asked.


    Pei Hu actually had some basic information about Yin Su. However, he had never heard of Yin Su''s medical skills.


    Yin Su smiled: "his father was ill for a long time, and Yin Su took care of him for a long time. The so-called long illness makes a doctor. In addition, Yin Su specially added some knowledge to treat his father, but he knew a little."


    "Now, the VIP needs, Yin Su is doing a little bit. This patient is treated by various doctors. Maybe, Yin Su''s technique just can help the VIP, it doesn''t matter to try."


    Hearing Yin Su''s words, Pei Gu nodded with great satisfaction.


    What Yin Su said is indeed reasonable. The patient''s body is different, the natural drug receiving situation is different, and each doctor''s dosage is different, so the medical effect of nature on patients is different.


    It can be seen that Yin Su really knows some medical theory.


    At the same time, being able to stand up for his Pei family at this time is also enough to prove that Yin Su, the daughter-in-law who did not pass the door, has his heart, although this power may indeed be extremely weak.


    But from this point, Pei Gu is still very sure of Yin Su''s performance.


    Seeing a smile on his father''s face, Pei Hu, who was still worried, also wiped out these worries at this time, nodded, and said to Yin Su, "Su Su, go and try."


    Yin Su nodded, squeezed into the team of doctors, and slowly went to Han Sanqian''s room.


    Waves of doctors entered the room, but most minutes later they retreated helplessly.


    Most of them don''t have much to do with Han Sanqian''s current injury.


    In fact, it''s not a big problem to take care of his body. However, there is nothing to do to treat his meridians in accordance with the internal requirements.


    It was almost Yin Su, but compared with others, Yin Su was not at all nervous at this time.


    Because it is obvious that her drunkenness is not about wine.


    Soon, it was Yin Su''s turn.


    The party quickly entered the house.


    In the room, there was a man lying, his eyes slightly closed, very handsome.


    Its form and momentum, even if it was a patient at this time, was enough to give people a sense of oppression. If it was about heroes, he would meet most of the heroic temperament in Yin Su''s imagination.


    The only thing missing is that he is like a disabled man at this time, and his muscles are broken, which shows that he does not have the strength of a hero at this time.


    Glancing at Su Yingxia next to him, Yin Su sighed helplessly. It was really a beauty who loved heroes, and the world he saw was by no means his own. At least these two stunning women had explained everything.


    It''s her turn.


    She sat down slightly and numbered Han Sanqian''s pulse.


    For a moment, she stopped her hand: "it seems that there is no solution, but it can only become waste, but there is not no way."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone was directly stunned, and even Han Sanqian suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Yin Su.


    When everyone was helpless, Yin Su''s words naturally set off waves like a heavy bomb.


    Su Yingxia was obviously a little excited and looked at Yin Su: "girl, do you have a way?"


    Yin Su nodded slightly, "I dare not say 100%, but there are some ways to try."


    Looking at the white and beautiful woman in front of her, Han Sanqian gradually saw self-confidence in her eyes and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Yin Su never lied." Yin Su laughed.


    Han threethousand nodded, "Yin Su? Well, since Miss Yin has a way, please Miss Yin. If you can help me heal my wound, no matter how effective it is, I''m very grateful."


    Yan Su smiled: "Yan Su should do his best."


    After that, Yin Su slowly got up and looked at the doctors present: "please go out for a while to give Yin Su some time and space to treat the VIP alone."


    Hearing the words, the doctors chose to leave.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing looked at each other, and finally saw that Yin Su still nodded, and the two women also retreated obediently.


    Doctors can''t be distracted when treating people. Naturally, most of them are treated alone, which is reasonable.


    After everyone went out, there were only Yin Su and Han 3000 left in the room


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4027

    Yin Su smiled, and then took out a small wooden box from her hand. After gently opening it, there was a pill in it, and she gently handed it to Han Sanqian''s hand: "please also give me your customer service."


    Han Sanqian took the pill and put it in his hand to look at it slightly. As a person who can also refine pills, Han Sanqian can see at a glance that this pill is unusual and must be coagulated by natural materials and earth treasures.


    "This is the jade elixir." She laughed.


    "Jade elixir?"


    "It''s used to concentrate. It''s not that you can get better immediately after taking it, it''s just to lay a foundation for you." She said.


    Han Sanqian nodded and swallowed Dan with his head up.


    Yin Su didn''t speak, just smiled and looked at Han Sanqian.


    This made Han Sanqian confused, a little surprised and said, "what''s Yin Su''s next step? I mean..."


    "In fact, I can''t cure diseases like yours." Yan Su smiled and shook his head.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly and looked at Yin Su, wondering what she meant.


    "But I do know who can cure you." Yin Su laughed.


    "Oh?" Han Sanqian wondered.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements. I can guarantee that you will be much better." Yin Su laughed.


    If someone else said so, Han Sanqian really wanted to take out two big mouths. After all, what he wanted now was a doctor, not a fortune teller in the Jianghu.


    What kind of treatment is she?


    It''s obvious that he''s talking to himself.


    But looking at Yin Su''s gentle, his eyes were full of confidence. For a time, Han Sanqian really didn''t know what to say.


    Somehow, I believed what she said.


    "Your guest is too nervous."


    After that, Yan Su got up and came to Han Sanqian''s bed. With a lift of her hand, she gently rubbed her shoulder.


    Han Sanqian wanted to refuse, but Yin Su laughed, "the exclusive method can help you recover."


    Seeing this, Han Sanqian can only follow her.


    The two people were speechless, and a moment later, Yin Su laughed, "my father was ill for a long time, and this technique was also created by Yin Su through years of exploration, combined with medical theory. For the human body, it can dredge tendons and activate blood circulation. Although the VIP''s meridians were completely broken, the blood vessels on the body were intact, which can help you recover your blood."


    Han Sanqian didn''t recognize the words of blood and Qi, and Yan Su''s emphasis was extremely vague. If it weren''t for his crooked mind, it was difficult to recognize the difference between her two words.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian didn''t respond, Yin Su smiled: "the Pei family has a turning God pill, which can rise to death and return to life. Later, they will give it to you. After you take it, combined with my massage, it will make your body much better."


    "Turning God pill?" Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "by the way, how does the girl know about the Pei family?"


    "Yin Su also has something to do with the Pei family. As for this turning pill, it was originally given to me by the Pei family."


    "Oh?" Han Sanqian looked back at Yin Su.


    Yin Su smiled: "originally, Yin Su didn''t understand. After all, this pill was Yan Su''s father''s life-saving thing for Yin Su. Therefore, Yin Su had to bow to the Pei family, but at this time, it was transferred to others halfway, Yin Su..."


    At this point, although Yan Su smiled, everyone could taste her bitterness and sadness from her smile.


    Even Han Sanqian was full of guilt at this time. After all, although he didn''t intend it, it happened because of him.


    A pill, on the one hand is to recover their injuries, on the other hand is related to the lives of others.


    "So, you came in with the doctors, not to cure me, but to let me return Dan to you?" Han Sanqian asked, "in fact, I only heal wounds rather than save lives, but you are used to save lives. If you are telling the truth, I can give you the turning God pill."


    Hearing this, Yan Su put down the massage in his hand, walked a few steps in front of Han Sanqian, leaned slightly, and saluted Han Sanyi.


    Later, she raised her peerless face and shook her head at Han Sanqian: "Yin Su didn''t dare to cross the border like this. Yin Su Lai was not for the sake of turning the God pill."


    "Oh?" Han Sanyi was stunned


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4028

    Yan Su smiled bitterly, "Yan Su really came here simply for the treatment of distinguished guests, without any unreasonable desire."


    "Besides, how long can the VIP help Yin Su for a while?"


    "Today, the VIP can ask for the turnaround pill from the Pei family. That''s the face of the VIP. However, what''s the significance of Yan Su getting it? The Pei family''s angry gift didn''t reach the VIP, and then the anger will move to Yan Su. Yan Su is just a female, so how can he resist?"


    "Yan Su wronged and sought perfection, regardless of coming to his Pei family, he didn''t care about life and was not afraid of death, but Yan Su''s family and relatives were behind him."


    Han threethousand nodded, seeing that Yin Su was sincere, he could understand her mood at this time for a moment.


    "How about this? After I take the pill, I will quietly transfer it to you. What do you think?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "VIP... VIP, this is the magic medicine for your wound. You send it to me like this, this..." Yin Su was moved, but he looked at Han 3000 strangely.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I said that no medicine would not kill me, but your father''s life would be ruined without medicine. In that case, things are also divided into priorities, and you take it."


    Han Sanqian''s body condition now knows that a turning God pill may not bring much rehabilitation effect to his body, and holding it is more a waste.


    What''s more, even if it works, is Han Sanqian the one who can''t help dying?


    He can''t do it.


    Hearing this, Yan Su, with tears in his eyes, knelt heavily in front of Han Sanqian, and was about to kowtow, but Han Sanqian gently helped him up.


    "It''s just a medicine. Miss Yin Su doesn''t have to salute like this." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "By the way, the distinguished guest has the grace of saving Yin Su''s father, and it is also like rebuilding my Yin family. I haven''t asked the name of the benefactor."


    "Just give it to my benefactor. I''m just giving you something back." Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, "my name is Han Sanqian."


    "It''s a simple name, but it''s easy to remember. These three words will be engraved in Yan Su''s heart all his life and never dare to forget." Yin Su saluted again.


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head. He went back to the bed and sat down: "it''s all small things, not worth mentioning."


    "If there is nothing else, Miss Yin can leave first. Today, a group of doctors treat me as an animal in the zoo. My spirit is poor and I want to rest."


    "Well, tomorrow morning, you come to my house in the name of practicing medicine, and I will give you the divine pill."


    After that, Han Sanqian waved her hand slightly, indicating that she could go down.


    However, Yin Su did not leave immediately, but stayed where he was.


    Aware that she had not left, Han Sanqian was surprised and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Great Xia Han, do you think Yin Su is too scheming?" She asked.


    "Not at all." Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "Yan Su''s move was also helpless. My father was seriously ill and in urgent need of treatment, so I had to listen to Peihu''s changing his medicine. Originally, Yan Su had admitted his destiny and could save his father''s life, and it didn''t matter whether Yan Su was innocent or not. But unexpectedly, Yan Su couldn''t make such a bad decision if he killed you halfway."


    "If there is something annoying you, Yin Su makes amends here. In the middle of the family, the little girl has to carry it on her shoulders."


    After that, Yan Su made another salute to Han Trinity and quickly retreated.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly. He didn''t have any prejudice against Yin Su. In the middle, he might look at Yin Su too seriously, but it was not his dissatisfaction, just because he didn''t know enough at first sight. He wanted to determine whether Yin Su was lying through subtle actions such as eyes.


    Or, there is another purpose.


    Facts have proved that Yin Su was sincere and had no flaws. Therefore, Han Sanqian''s attitude had already changed after he determined that things were true.


    In Han Sanqian, Yin Su''s practices are actually very smart, which can better prove her independence and maturity.


    Han Sanqian appreciated more, but he didn''t think she had an intention.


    The biggest difference between planning and scheming is that the former is not ill intentioned, while the latter is often mercenary.


    She obviously belongs to the front, at least in Han Sanqian.


    However, what Han Sanqian didn''t know was that almost at the moment after Yan Su walked out of the door, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help showing a trace of a cold smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4029

    "How about it?"


    Seeing Yin Su coming out, peigu and Peihu were the first and most excited.


    After all, for the two of them, it is the best thing to take this opportunity to cure Han Sanqian. Therefore, this result is naturally the best for the two of them.


    Su Yingxia and Zi Qing are the first two. It''s not that they don''t care about Han Sanqian, but that the father and son are too excited there.


    Yin Su smiled gently, "the result of the treatment is good or bad, it''s not what the doctor said. Shouldn''t we ask the patient?"


    Although there was no answer, looking at Yan Su''s confident smile, at least to some extent, it showed that she was satisfied with the treatment result.


    That is to say, the outcome must be good.


    The two fathers and two women couldn''t help arguing, and all rushed into the house.


    However, just about to leave, Yin Su shook his head: "the VIP said that after dealing with so many doctors, he was tired and wanted to go to sleep. I think you''d better not disturb him."


    Pei''s father and son were anxious and wanted to go over to see it, but Yin Su''s words did have some truth, especially Pei Gu, who knew that Han Sanqian was tired and had to deal with so many doctors. If he was not ill, he would be tossed out. Since he said he wanted to rest and go around again, it was really uncomfortable.


    After thinking for a while, Pei Gu nodded and looked at Su Yingxia: "then it''s inconvenient for us to disturb a lot. If there''s anything wrong, just ask Yingxia, and the Pei family will try their best to meet any of your needs."


    Su Yingxia nodded, "thank you, master Pei."


    "Pei Hu!"


    "The baby is here."


    "You order people to strengthen security around Qifeng Pavilion. If there is any danger for the VIP, I''ll ask you."


    "I understand that I have asked the tiger team to deploy defense in the attic at any time."


    "In addition, inform the cities as soon as possible, and let them urge the doctors to gather here. In addition, you can also widely receive the medicine of meridians gathering elixir to help the VIP recover. As for the price, tell anyone that I, the Pei family, never lose money."


    "Yes."


    After that, Pei Gu arched his hand at Su Yingxia: "then Pei Gu, excuse me first."


    Su Yingxia nodded, "congratulations."


    Pei Gu waved his big hand and led everyone present to exit the master bedroom courtyard. Yan Su glanced at Su Yingxia and Ziqing more, and turned around to follow the Pei family to leave.


    After a group of people left, Su Yingxia and Ziqing hurried back to the house to see Han Sanqian.


    "All gone?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Su Yingxia nodded and hurriedly asked, "how was the woman''s treatment just now? Can it help you?"


    "Yes, brother 3000, the woman didn''t say the result, but let us ask you. What to say, should we ask the doctor, but the patient, because the patient knows his physical condition better." Purple feeling also echoed the way.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, saying that the more beautiful a woman is, the more brainless she is. Coincidentally, how did she meet women who are not only beautiful, but also smarter than each other?!


    Yin Su didn''t admit his real purpose, nor did he say it. Instead, he threw the problem to himself with clever reasons.


    It''s really interesting.


    "I feel OK." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Just when Han Sanqian wanted to say more, at this time, there were bursts of knocking outside the door.


    The three men looked back at each other at the same time, and Ziqing was the first to say, "who?"


    "I''m the son of Pei family, Peihu." The people outside the window said politely.


    Ziqing frowned: "didn''t Prince Pei leave with the Pei family leader? Why did he go back?"


    "Well, I have a secret treasure, which was originally a treasure, but I heard that the VIP was hurt, so I reluctantly gave it up and presented it specially, hoping to help the VIP."


    "Previously, there were many people with mixed eyes, so I was afraid it would be inconvenient, so... So I specially returned it and wanted to give it to the VIP personally."


    Purple feeling smelled the words and wanted to open the door, looking at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian shook his head slightly.


    Ziqing nodded and said, "he has fallen asleep. I''ll take anything at the door later."


    "But..." Pei Hu was obviously a little unwilling. After all, if he gave such a big gift that he couldn''t even see the VIP, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    "Young master, what else?"


    "But there is one thing. The VIP came all the way. I don''t know if we can have a meal together in the evening. I ordered someone to prepare some Pei''s specialties..."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and Ziqing said, "young master, if you speak, we will certainly appreciate it. See you in the evening..."


    Hearing this, Peihu was overjoyed: "well, I''ll send someone to pick up the VIP in person later."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4030

    Although he didn''t see the VIP, Peihu was in a good mood at the thought of drinking with the VIP in the evening. He didn''t face the harvest directly, but it was also good to have indirect efforts.


    Seeing Peihu leave, Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly.


    I don''t know why he is so eager to see himself.


    Sometimes, it''s better not to see than to see. At least, in this case, he Peihu won''t do anything about it, but once he meets his own face, I''m afraid he won''t calm down from now on.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, looked at the two women, and then told them everything that had happened with Peihu in Kirin holy land.


    Even in the demon land, it was so bad that the people of the Pei family were chasing and killing, which was all explained to the two women.


    After hearing these words, Su Yingxia immediately frowned: "do you want to go to the dinner? This prince Pei has such a conflict with you, if you go..."


    "Isn''t there Pei Gu?" Han Sanqian laughed and said, "isn''t his father dead? How can he mess around?"


    "Besides, we arrived at Pei''s house. Since the host invited us, how can we guests not go? I don''t know, I thought we were extremely arrogant and didn''t pay attention to others!"


    The momentum of the Pei family is next to the city. It is naturally beneficial and harmless for Han Sanqian to make friends with them.


    Moreover, at the beginning of the war, Han Sanqian had no choice at all.


    The Pei family helped themselves at the critical moment. No matter what their purpose was, it was a fact. Since they promised to cooperate with them, they naturally came to Jin Cheng.


    Su Yingxia nodded, "that''s true."


    "I have a rest." Han Sanqian said, looking at Su Yingxia: "if you have nothing to do, you can take Ziqing out for a stroll. Pei''s area is also another local custom. As for me, my body is hard, and I haven''t reached the point of needing someone to feed me."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia smiled. She knew that Han Sanqian was concerned about herself.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yingxia nodded, "well, let''s go out and have a good rest."


    Han 3000 nodded, pointed to his face, and motioned Su Yingxia to kiss goodbye.


    Su Yingxia''s face is slightly red, and the purple feeling is still here.


    Although Ziqing didn''t know anything about it, she still knew it and got up slightly: "welcome sister Xia, I''ll wait for you outside the door."


    After that, Ziqing quickly walked out of the room. Su Yingxia took advantage of this gap and quickly ran away after skimming the water.


    Han Sanqian''s mouth was chirping. Although there was something missing, it was better than nothing.


    Close your eyes slightly and rest up.


    In the afternoon, Pei family mansion was already busy. The servants were busy decorating the mansion and preparing for the dinner, and the dignitaries in the mansion were not idle.


    Men naturally dress and shave, while women wear pink makeup and try their best to show their best.


    The head of the Pei family has already ordered that tonight is an important moment for the Pei family to feast. This guest is not small, young and promising, so everyone in the Pei family must dress up and attend.


    Women are the most competitive.


    Because the seven princesses, who used to be the least valued in the past, were named by the Pei family owner today. The seven princesses should be carefully selected and dressed up. They even put the Pei family treasure house widely for selection, just to make the seven princesses of the Pei family present the best state at that time.


    The young women of the Pei family are naturally human beings. From this point, we can see some clues. Although the specific truth is unknown, it is always right to draw gourds in the same way. Therefore, the women spend the whole afternoon doing their own makeup.


    Finally, the evening has arrived.


    With the colorful lanterns lighting up in the mansion and the music slowly ringing, the Pei family dinner tonight has begun.


    Pei Hu sent an exquisite motorcade to Qifeng pavilion to meet the people. As the owner of the house, Pei Gu personally led the children of the Pei family to stand in front of the gate of the Pei family residence and waited patiently.


    In front of Qifeng Pavilion, Han Sanqian also took two women out slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4031

    When Su Yingxia''s two women saw the car parked in front of the door, they couldn''t help but be obviously stunned.


    What kind of car is it? It''s clearly three movable gold


    Except that the wheels are wrapped in some special soft material, the car is made of gold, which is dazzling even under the night light.


    "Is this too exaggerated?" Su Yingxia said slightly.


    Ziqing was so confused that she couldn''t even say anything. She had seen rich people, but it was the first time she had seen them like this.


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile, looked at Su Yingxia and said with a smile, "see, usually, I''m still too low-key. I''m afraid I can''t reach this height in my life."


    Suddenly, the three people were about to get on the bus, but the servant had rushed to the three people quickly and covered their feet with a carpet made of top fur.


    That feeling is like stepping on a carpet made of mink coats on the earth


    This specification is not high.


    "Three distinguished guests, please get on the bus!"


    At the end of the conversation, the servants bowed down collectively and were extremely respectful.


    The three looked at each other and boarded the golden car respectively.


    After that, with the servant shouting to start, the motorcade walked slowly, and the salute team following the car also appropriately sprinkled flowers and played music, which filled the atmosphere and forced gra for a time.


    Dozens of minutes later, the team was close to Pei Fu.


    Looking at the slowly approaching team, I looked forward to it. Pei Gu and others, who had been waiting for a long time, were also in a flash of spirit, with a smile on their faces.


    "VIP arrives."


    With the servants shouting again, the motorcade slowly stopped.


    "Pei Gu led the Pei family up and down to welcome the distinguished guests." Pei Gu was in a good mood and said loudly to the car.


    "Master Pei is really polite. Such courtesy really flatters someone Han." Inside the car, a chuckle also sounded at the same time.


    Then, the three cars opened their curtains one by one and walked out slowly.


    When they saw the three people, the Pei family was shocked. At the same time, they finally understood why they dressed themselves carefully.


    These are the three people in the beauty ceiling.


    The two women are as beautiful as immortals, and each has its own special temperament, and the man is also dignified and heroic. Although it is only the first contact, his temperament is also extremely extraordinary, so that many Pei women at the scene are very moved.


    The seventh Princess of the Pei family stayed at the scene. Although she knew that her father must have a purpose to dress up with makeup, she never thought that this meaning was used on Han Sanqian.


    After all, my father''s trip was to attack the city and Han Sanqian. How could she think that in an instant, "the enemy" had become a guest of my father''s seat?


    But on second thought, it seemed that he could understand that his father should have seen Han Sanqian''s ability. Naturally, he carefully considered what he said and finally approved this statement.


    No wonder after his father came back, his attitude towards himself was obviously more than twice as good as before.


    She was very happy to see Han Sanqian again.


    But if someone is happy, it means someone will be unhappy.


    At least, the smile on Peihu''s face at this time had already solidified, like the extreme cold winter.


    Pei Hu is completely petrified in place. He doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t understand, how... How can it be Han Sanqian, the guest of honor of his Pei family?


    This is my fucking enemy, and it''s the kind of enemy I can''t wait to kill. Even if my father sent troops this time, he was fighting his own enemy.


    How... How in the blink of an eye, this guy has become a VIP of the Pei family?


    "Father, why... Why is this guy here?" Reflected, Peihu hurriedly looked at peigu: "this guy is Han Sanqian, he is our enemy, he... Did he kidnap our VIP?"


    "Come on, come on."


    Peihu shouted, and the guards immediately gathered here.


    However, Pei Gu roared angrily at this time: "get back! Han Sanqian is my Pei family VIP. Who dares to touch him? How many heads do you have?"


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4032

    As soon as the head of the Pei family spoke, and it was in this tone, immediately, the guards were directly scared and shivered, and they all withdrew their knives and retreated.


    "Father, what are you talking about? He... How can he... How can he be a VIP of our Pei family? Are you wrong?" Seeing this, Peihu couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    But his enemy is in front of him. He wants revenge. How can he be regarded as the supreme guest of his Pei family?!


    "What? Am I peigu old enough to be stupid and incompetent?" Pei Gu coldly shouted, "do you want me to say it again? Han Sanqian, the supreme guest of my Pei family, Pei Hu, do you understand?"


    "Baby... Baby doesn''t accept!" Peihu clenched his teeth and angrily refused.


    "Not accepted?" Pei Gu smiled coldly, "if you don''t accept it, you have to accept it. The Pei family still can''t make it up to you!"


    "The Pei family heard it clearly for me. Han Sansan is my supreme guest of Pei Gu. If anyone has selfishness to cooperate with Pei Hu, don''t blame me Pei Gu for being rude."


    "I know many of you are the so-called" crown prince party ", but make it clear that the crown prince will always be the crown prince before he ascends the throne, and now I decide everything."


    After saying this, Pei Gu closed his voice and looked slightly at Han Sanqian: "Sanqian, I''m really sorry. I''m so ineffective in discipline that the dog doesn''t know what it means. Please forgive me a lot and don''t take it to heart."


    "Pei family is really polite!" Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Seven sons, threethousand people have come. Don''t you come to see them soon?" Pei Gu laughed.


    Since the dog is useless, he sent the tiger girl to invite him. Pei Gu is worthy of being the head of the big family and handles affairs very smoothly.


    After being named, the seventh Princess stood out with a little shame, but also with pride: "Pei liner has seen young master Han."


    Han Sanqian smiled and met in the ghost city of magic cloud. Although it was hostile, she had actually helped herself secretly. It was time for her to escape the first siege of the city.


    Although Pei Gu later took orders to attack himself, Han Sanyi has always been a friend of Pei liner.


    Not to mention, now the two sides turn fighting into friendship, which must be attributed to Pei liner. Han Sanqian is naturally more sincere to this friend.


    "It''s time to leave. I didn''t expect to meet again so soon." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Pei lin''er smiled happily, glanced at Su Yingxia and Ziqing, and bowed slightly as a salute.


    The two women also responded in time with a smile.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s politeness to his little seven, peigu, the old father, showed a kind and kind smile. At least, this can show that the relationship between his little seven and Han Sanqian is indeed extraordinary.


    "Qi''er, if the VIP is in charge, don''t stand at the door. Quickly invite them into the mansion." Pei Gu said.


    Pei lin''er smiled and looked at Han 3000: "Xiao Qi was abrupt, three, please come inside."


    After that, Pei lin''er slightly bent over to lead the way, took Han 3000 people with Pei Gu, and the five people took the lead in entering the house. Then, many senior executives followed and walked slowly towards the banquet hall.


    Peihu, who was originally the busiest and the most diligent runner, didn''t follow in. He stood at the door depressed and punched directly on the door frame.


    He was really too fucking disobedient. He was happy to welcome the VIP for so long, but in the end, he turned out to be his fucking enemy, which really made him very depressed.


    Pei Hu did not enter, and some people of the crown prince party naturally did not enter. Although Pei Gu is indeed the owner of today''s family and has power, Pei Hu is the owner of the future. Therefore, considering the future, many people of the crown prince party still support Pei Hu.


    "Hey, the master of our Pei family looks really old and even fatuous. I thought this VIP was the master of that force, but I didn''t expect... He was a Terran boy who was nothing."


    "That''s right. Our descendants now have to grovel to the son of a human race and greet each other with a smile. It''s really annoying. Don''t worry, childe. We all fully support you."


    "I don''t know what the master''s intention is. He regards Han Sanqian as the guest of honor. Is this an open enemy with that force? What is he doing? Is this going to bring our Taowu family into a dangerous territory? If the enemy leads troops into the territory, where should my Pei family go?"


    "Childe, in private, you can''t let Han Sanqian''s enemy ride on your head, and in public, you can''t put my family in danger. Let''s go in and settle accounts with him."


    The words fell, and everyone responded.


    Hearing these words, Peihu''s depressed eyes suddenly flashed a golden light. The next second, he nodded heavily and led a crowd to the banquet hall


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4033

    In the banquet hall, everyone just sat down.


    There were dozens of banquet tables, and Han threethousand people were naturally invited to the main table.


    On weekdays, although Pei lin''er, who is the seventh princess, is Pei Gu''s biological daughter, she has always been able to sit at the guest table because she is not favored. However, today, she was accidentally arranged to sit at the main table, which can envy many Pei women.


    This is a living example of what it means to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix.


    On the main table, in addition to the seven princesses, there are several beautiful women, who are very young and should also be Pei Gu''s daughter. However, Pei Gu just wanted to introduce, but he saw Pei Hu rushing in with a group of princeling people.


    Seeing the momentum, Pei Gu felt deeply wrong, frowned angrily, looked at Peihu coldly, and shouted, "didn''t my father teach you etiquette at the banquet? Or did you want to rebel?"


    Peihu and his party came to peigu and others and stopped. Peihu''s face was slightly cold. He saluted his father and said, "father, Peihu is loyal to the family and filial to his father. Children will never dare to do anything against the law."


    "I didn''t mean anything by leading a group of people in, but I wanted to ask some questions."


    Pei Gu bit his teeth slightly, trying to suppress his anger: "ask."


    "My father honored Han Sanqian as the guest of honor. Does that mean that our Pei family and the forces that originally cooperated have completely parted ways, and even become enemies with them?" Pei Hudao.


    "So what?" Pei Hu said coldly.


    "Father, others can have hundreds of thousands of troops, and at the same time, they are deep-rooted. Have you ever thought about how dangerous our Taowu family will be? To put it bluntly, it will even bring disaster to my Pei family.


    As soon as this remark came out, many people present were shocked, and the voice of discussion under the stage also rose quietly at this time.


    "There are not many soldiers, but they are more expensive than the essence. Hundreds of thousands of straw bags will also lose to tens of thousands of elite. Also, as the owner of the Pei family, I have my own considerations about what to do. It seems that there is no need to explain to you clearly?" Pei Gu said coldly.


    "Naturally, the father doesn''t need to explain things to the child, but the power of the Pei family is jointly owned by the Pei family. Shouldn''t the father give them an explanation?"


    "Taking a garbage as a guest of honor and fighting against great forces, I''m afraid my father''s move can''t calm people''s hearts?" Pei Hu snorted coldly.


    Pei Gu''s face was cold and he scolded angrily, "you bastard, are you teaching me to do things? Also, apologize to the VIP immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless to you."


    "If you want your subjects to die, you have to die. Not to mention, you are still the father of the child. As long as your father says a word, the child can kill himself immediately, but before he dies, the child still needs to ask for the thousands of Taowu subjects, understand them, and ask the father to answer, how can people be reassured if he does so." Pei Hu said coldly without fear.


    He has the power to support, but also has enough reasons to force the palace. According to his budget, the worst result is that his father will have to compromise himself, and the best result is that he can take advantage of this to gain prestige and have a deeper grasp of the future master.


    Even, get on the throne as soon as possible.


    "The prince''s words are reasonable. Please give me an explanation, Lord."


    "Yes, the prince also considers for the whole family. Although it is offensive, it is understandable. Please explain it in detail."


    Many princelings also took advantage of this to put up pouting words at the bottom, forcing Gong peigu.


    Seeing such a situation, Pei Gu frowned, and his heart was anxious and angry.


    "The owner of the house has always done things with discretion, and he has to explain it to you. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, the master is supreme. How can you allow you to question here? Where is the bodyguard? Take down all these traitors and rebels."


    Some people support the crown prince, and naturally others support the current owners, especially many elders.


    With these words of support, many old ministers also rose one after another to stand for Pei Gu.


    Although the guards took the order, they hesitated for a time. On the one hand, they were the old owner and the future owner. It was inappropriate to listen to anyone, but it seemed inappropriate to listen to anyone.


    However, at this time, Pei Gu said, "stop it!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4034

    Pei Gu''s voice immediately calmed the whole scene.


    As the head of the family, Pei Gu''s dignity still exists. No one dares to respond when he roars.


    With a slight sweep around, Pei Gu knew that the people of the crown prince party would really grasp the pain point. Although he didn''t need to explain what he did to anyone, the people''s feelings had risen at present. Although there was no problem without an explanation, it would always produce bad effects.


    "When I first returned to the city, I only received thousands of elite. Don''t you wonder where the 100000 elite who followed me?" Pei Gu thought of this and smiled bitterly.


    Although after this battle, the Pei family did not lose all, and gained the friendship of Han 3000.


    However, from the aspect of fighting alone, he thought it painfully. After all, they were all 100000 children.


    Pei Gu mentioned that many people paid attention to it.


    "I thought the elite stayed in the border town, but listening to the Lord''s words, it seems to have another meaning."


    "Yes, master, what happened to 100000 elite?"


    Many people will be strange here, regardless of camp.


    Pei Gu sneered: "a few days ago, I led 100000 elites and formed a 400000 army with 300000 elites of the other side. I believe that even if you have not participated in the war, you have at least heard of it."


    Everyone nodded repeatedly.


    "The problem is that we almost lost when it was time to attack the city."


    As soon as this remark came out, it was light but heavy, and it was more like a heavy bomb, straight into the crowd.


    The crowd was silent, but it soon boiled.


    "What is the owner talking about? The 400000 united army attacked the city and was defeated?"


    "This... This is impossible."


    "Isn''t that bullshit? It''s not as easy to attack a small city with 400000 troops? As I say, it doesn''t even need others. Only our 100000 elite can directly take Huanglong."


    "This can be defeated, too exaggerated?"


    Looking at the people looking at each other, Pei Gu sighed and shook his head.


    He didn''t believe it himself, but he had to believe it if he didn''t believe it after experiencing something personally.


    "This is true." Pei Gu said, "the man guarding the city is Han Sanqian. I want to ask, is this talented person qualified to be my Pei family guest?"


    As soon as this remark came out, many people nodded in succession.


    It is obvious that a person who can make such a great achievement against the 400000 army with little strength alone is indeed qualified to become a guest of his Pei family.


    Looking at the crowd nodding, Peihu frowned, "father, is this it?"


    Pei Gu''s face coagulated, and he stared at Peihu angrily, "what do you want?"


    "Father, he is our enemy. 100000 elite died in the siege. That is to say, he is the murderer who killed 100000 of our children. We can take his life. How can we talk about guests?" Pei Hu said coldly.


    "Reckless son, do you know what the pattern is?" Pei Gu Leng said, "besides, fighting on the battlefield is not gratitude and resentment. If you are like this, the world has already become a pot of porridge."


    Peigu wanted to refute, but everyone around shook his head.


    He knew that the argument was of little significance. Instead, he sneered, "well, let''s not talk about the 100000 wronged souls for the time being. Since my father talked about the pattern, let''s talk about the pattern. Everyone starts from the interests."


    "Then I want to ask my father, what benefits does Han Sanqian have now?"


    "If I remember correctly, Han Sanqian, a VIP, is just a waste now. Can you help us not to say that now we have to suck our blood and waste our resources? This is what my father called the pattern?"


    "Looking at the other side, even if the war is defeated by 300000, it is only a superficial injury, not a fundamental injury, father, pattern?"


    The words were full of provocation and disdain, and Pei Gu''s teeth clenched in anger.


    In this Pei family, no one dares to talk to himself with this attitude, but his beloved son does so, which is really annoying.


    "Why, the father said, but do you want to hit the child? You can even kill the child even if you fight. The child has no regrets, but how the father should explain to the Pei family and all ancestors, please consider for yourself."


    Pei Gu was hurt and had nothing to say. He wanted to fight angrily, but he couldn''t do it all the time. He could only tremble in his original anger.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly skipped Pei Gu''s side. Before everyone could reflect it, a slap had been heavily slapped on Pei Hu''s face


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4035

    Everyone was surprised.


    However, when the people came back to their senses, the man who looked at the slap opened his mouth in surprise.


    Pei Hu covered his red right face with his hand and stared at the person in front of him strangely: "you... How dare you hit me?"


    In front of him, there was no one else, but Pei liner, the seventh princess.


    In terms of gender, in the big family, women are inferior to men. In terms of status, Pei Gu is the future head of the family, while Pei lin''er is just an ordinary child who is inconspicuous or even unpopular.


    Although both of them are Pei Gu''s children, the actual gap is between heaven and earth.


    However, at this moment, Pei liner gave Peihu a slap.


    "What dare I?" Pei liner was not afraid at all: "in terms of privacy, you questioned your father and even dared to refute openly. It''s disobedience. It''s not too much to kill your head for such a crime, not to mention a slap?"


    "On the public, Han Sanqian is the father who kisses the VIP. If your father is still here, you dare to insult the VIP. Not only don''t pay attention to the VIP, but also don''t pay attention to your father. It''s not too much to treat you with beheading, not to mention a slap?"


    "Add the two together, you die and you die. Slapping you ten times is all for the sake of the people of the Pei family."


    "You!!" Pei Hu was very angry: "you are just a Pei woman. What qualifications do you have to start? Although we are not the same mother, at least in terms of age, I am still your brother!"


    "You don''t even pay attention to the senior generation, but you want to talk about peer respect with me?"


    "I was arguing with my father."


    "Then am I not arguing with you?"


    These words made Peihu''s teeth itch with anger, but he was really indistinguishable.


    Most of the Pei family were surprised that the seventh princess suddenly had such courage, but at the same time, they secretly admired the seventh princess. This set of words was quite wonderful.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia also looked at each other and smiled. Who could have thought that the seven princesses were as quiet as water, but once they moved, they were so terrible?


    Pei Gu''s anger gradually disappeared and turned into a smile. He was extremely satisfied with Pei liner''s words.


    She not only showed herself, but also safeguarded the dignity of her old father.


    Very good!


    Pei Hu was speechless, but at this time, he turned back to ask for help from his crown prince party, but saw that group of people bow their heads and say nothing. Obviously, Pei lin''er''s meal was really strong and seamless.


    "Han Sanqian, what a fucking hero you are. You rely on women to help you confront me. If you have seed, you stand up and compete with me?"


    "Aren''t you a fucking VIP? Naturally, you should have some skills. Come on."


    One plan failed, and now he was in a dilemma. Peihu simply set his eyes on the culprit "Han Sanqian".


    He might not dare before, but now Han 3000 is just a waste. Why does he dare?


    If he dares to take the move, he will naturally beat him up to show his malice and fame.


    If you dare not, he is also a disgrace, no doubt.


    Two bottles of poison, whatever he chooses, is a dead word.


    "Pei Hu, you are simply going too far. Knowing that young master Han is injured now, you have to choose this kind of time. Are you a man?" Pei lin''er disdained to drink.


    "I didn''t talk to you." Peihu ignored peiliner and only looked at Han Sanqian: "I only talk to Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, give me a happy word, do you dare?"


    "As a VIP, you should naturally show some skills to open your eyes to everyone?"


    As soon as he said this, the people of the crown prince party immediately began to nod their heads in order to raise public opinion.


    Han Sanqian wryly smiled, shook his head slightly, and stood up: "it means that if Han has convinced you, you will no longer talk nonsense, right?"


    "You can also say so, as long as you dare to fight!"


    "Well, Han will teach his son a lesson for the Pei family leader today."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian slowly walked out


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4036

    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Peihu was subconsciously stunned, and some could not believe it: "Han Sanqian, what you his mother said is true?"


    "Mr. Han will never break his promise." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Well, today, I''ll beat you, the fake VIP, into a drowning dog."


    After the words, Pei Hu''s posture swayed and he was about to start.


    "Wait!"


    A sound rang out, and Ziqing slowly walked to Han Sanqian''s face, sneered at Peihu, and disdained to shake his head: "to deal with this kind of garbage, why do you need brother Sanqian to do it yourself?"


    "Let purple love do it."


    Words fall, purple feeling one hand raised: "you cats and dogs also want to challenge my 3000 eldest brother, depending on whether you are qualified. If you win me, you will be qualified."


    "You?" Looking at Ziqing, Peihu frowned deeply: "just a woman, you are not worth my shot."


    "What? Are you afraid?" Ziqing sneered, "if you can''t even fight me, brother 3000, as my teacher, what qualifications do you have to fight?"


    "Will I be afraid?" Peihu disdained to hum.


    He has already broken through the barrier and achieved great accomplishments. He is not afraid of it.


    "Originally, I wanted to pity you when I saw your beautiful appearance, but if you are so stubborn and want to stand on Han Sanqian''s side, then don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    Pei Hu''s words fell, and his body suddenly used an energy.


    The next second, the whole person directly instantly ejected, directly forcing Ziqing.


    Ziqing frowned, and the same breath opened. When he turned over, he flew directly to avoid, and at the same time, he turned his hand and blew out.


    Pei Hu simply, directly hard connect, two people immediately you come and I go, all the way from the inner hall to the outer hall.


    Everyone chased out together, and they had space outside the hall, and they were even more fierce.


    Although Ziqing doesn''t have rich combat experience and doesn''t pay enough attention to the details of attack and defense, winning the holy immortal body is worthy of being a God in ten thousand. The moves are open and close, and the power is extremely fierce.


    On the contrary, Pei Hu''s combat experience is not very rich. In such a high-end game, his experience is actually much less than that of Ziqing, but the blood of the Taowu family is indeed not bad. Pei Hu himself has talent, and is actually equivalent to Ziqing''s "abnormal" mania.


    Both sides fight and fight, and no one can suppress each other. Instead, it has become a draw.


    Just when the two sides had to continue the fierce fight, at this time, Pei Gu said, "stop!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ziqing took the lead to withdraw to Han Sanqian''s side, and Peihu also fell to his camp reluctantly.


    "It''s all our own people. It''s OK to click until now. Playing again will only hurt the harmony." Pei Gu whispered.


    Generally speaking, he could stop the battle of Pei Hu from the beginning, but he did not do so.


    When choosing Han Sanfang, Pei Gu took a great risk and had the opportunity to test the strength of Han Sanfang. Of course, he was also happy.


    Judging from the current situation, Pei Gu was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that it was just an inconspicuous woman beside Han Sanqian, but she was not inferior to the tiger son carefully cultivated by her Pei family in terms of cultivation.


    "At what point, it will stop. If you give me a little time, I will make her soul disappear. She is not my opponent at all." Pei Hu shouted hard.


    Ziqing smiled coldly, "why, isn''t it better than boasting? If so, you really won, Mr. Pei!"


    Zi Qing said the four words of Pei family childe very seriously, and the mockery effect naturally filled it directly.


    Pei Huqi''s nose was crooked. He wanted to refute, but his subordinates gently stopped him, meaning to argue with the woman and lose his face.


    In this way, Peihu can only swallow it in his stomach with anger.


    "Young master Pei, go home and practice more. Use snacks. Don''t just think about talking. At least, in a few years, you may have a chance to beat me and get qualified to challenge brother 3000." Purple feeling whispered.


    Words fall, purple feeling gently retreated to Han Sanqian''s side, no more words.


    Peihu could bear it before, but now he is so angry by Ziqing.


    He looked at Han Sanqian with hatred: "it''s a woman again, Han Sanqian, do you only dare to hide behind a woman?"


    "Isn''t your mother a woman?"


    Just then, a cold drink came.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4037

    Everyone looked back and couldn''t help but be surprised again.


    Pei Hu was even more angry and speechless.


    "Pei liner, it''s you again! You can''t get along with me, can you?" Peihu was angry.


    It''s normal to be targeted by outsiders, but it''s simply too much for this family to support themselves all the time.


    "Can''t pass? It seems that you have said in advance that if you defeat this girl, you can challenge Han 3000. The fact of the matter is that you haven''t fought, so you''re not qualified to challenge. Now, you''re still talking nonsense here, who can''t pass?" Pei lin''er said coldly.


    "Second, open your mouth and shut your mouth, woman, what? You''re not born to your mother? Isn''t your mother a woman?"


    Pei Huqi''s hands trembled, but he couldn''t distinguish them.


    It''s just you, you and me.


    "Father, lin''er is just a female, and she should have no right to interfere in family affairs, but if the Pei family''s owner will be hysterical in the future, I think the Pei family''s future is just a darkness." Pei lin''er bent over and said respectfully to peigu.


    "Pei liner!" Pei Hu roared angrily. Pei lin''er could barely bear to insult himself, but at this time he actually tried to get rid of his crown prince, and he couldn''t bear it anymore: "what do you mean, bitch?"


    "I think you''re so young that you burned your head?"


    "For a man with a different surname, you slander me without saying. Now you are trying to covet my crown prince? Why, do you want to follow this man and send my Pei family to him in the future?"


    Pei lin''er was not afraid at all, and smiled coldly: "Pei lin''er just told the truth. Everyone was present. How about the facts? Everyone can distinguish right from wrong."


    Pei Hu wanted to say more, but Pei Gu waved his hand at this time: "well, here are the distinguished guests. What''s the point of your brother and sister quarreling with each other? Tiger."


    "Yes!"


    "Apologize to Mr. Han."


    "Father, do you want me to apologize to him?" Peihu refused.


    "Either apologize, or you can get out of the city hall now." Pei Gu said coldly.


    Pei Hu bit his teeth and stared at Han Sanqian with hatred, asking him to apologize to Han Sanqian. Isn''t this nonsense?


    Thinking of this, he turned angrily and walked directly outside the Lord''s mansion.


    Looking at the back of Pei Hu leaving, Pei Gu couldn''t help sighing. Pei Hu was really spoiled by himself. Now it''s so annoying.


    However, in the end, it was his son, and he was still the son who made the most painstaking efforts. Pei Gu reluctantly shook his head, tidied up his mood, forced out a smile, and said to Han 3000 slightly: "the dog has no mother since childhood, rebelled a little, and Pei also had improper discipline, which is why it is so unreasonable."


    "How much I offended Mr. Han, I made amends on behalf of my son."


    Pei Hu bowed slightly as an apology.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly grabbed his arm and asked him to be a Pei family owner to apologize to himself. Han Sanqian thought it was unnecessary: "young people, it is inevitable that they are strong hearted, otherwise, how can they be called young and vigorous?"


    "He and I had some friction before, and now it''s hard to let go for a time. It''s understandable to have this emotion." Han Sanqian said, "you and I have to cooperate. Han won''t have a gap in cooperation because of this little thing. Master Pei, you are too polite."


    Pei Gu was not allowed to apologize in front of the Pei family. Pei Gu''s face was also extremely passable, and Han 3000 was polite and satisfied with himself. Pei Gu was naturally in a good mood: "Mr. Han is indeed an adult''s great wisdom, and Pei admired him."


    "Well, in that case, I won''t say much. Let''s get drunk at the banquet to relieve the pain we met late."


    After that, Pei Gu happily asked everyone to sit down and the banquet began.


    With the singing and dancing slowly, the whole banquet finally kicked off.


    Pei Gu was particularly enthusiastic and took a group of senior executives to introduce Han Sanqian and offer Han Sanqian wine. In such an atmosphere, the adverse emotional impact of Peihu''s farce soon dissipated.


    However, at this time, a figure quickly came in from the outside.


    When everyone looked back, he couldn''t help but be stunned. This person was not someone else, it was Peihu who had gone back.


    However, compared with his anger just now, he had a faint smile on his face at this time, although the smile was very evil


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4038

    "What are you doing here?"


    Looking at Pei Hu who went back, Pei Gu was obviously quite dissatisfied and asked coldly.


    Pei Hu was not angry, completely changed his previous appearance, just smiled slightly. The next second, he bent slightly and looked at his father: "the boy was reckless for a while, so his brain was hot, so he was a little excited, contradicted his father, and asked his father to forgive him."


    "Oh? Do you know it''s wrong?" Pei Gu was surprised, but he didn''t let down his anger at all.


    Pei Gu bowed deeply, first rushed to his father, and then rushed to Han Sanqian on the side: "Han Gongzi, Peihu''s sexual impulse just now is also confused, so he is incompetent. Please don''t worry about villains, master Han."


    Looking at Peihu, Han Sanqian didn''t draw a conclusion early.


    One second before, this guy also showed a crazy dog posture and output a meal to himself. The next second, he was as good as a puppy. There are only two possibilities for such a big change in temperament.


    Or, this guy has experienced some great blow.


    Or, this guy just lingers for a while, and once he seizes the opportunity, he will retaliate against himself wantonly.


    Obviously, the possibility of the former is not high, so how can Han Sanqian not prevent it?


    However, the face of the matter, should be done or should be done, since others are ostensibly humble, if you still carry it, does it not appear that you are too arrogant?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled politely: "what happened at the beginning was all caused by our youth. Since it has passed and now we have close cooperation, it''s good that nothing has happened. As the saying goes, a smile kills gratitude and hatred."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, peigu was very happy. Was he angry with his son about this? Of course angry.


    But what is more angry is the limitations of the family business.


    Now, since Han Sanqian has taken the initiative to clear up the past grievances, naturally, this is great luck, and Pei Gu should be happy.


    Pei Hu smiled, and then slightly picked up two glasses of wine, walked to Han Sanqian''s face, and handed one of them to Han Sanqian''s face: "young master Han is indeed a great general. He is so broad-minded that people admire him. Pei Hu respects you for this cup of wine."


    Han Sanqian glanced at the glass he handed over and reached for it, but the glass did not move.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly. After a closer look, he found that although the wine glass seemed ordinary on the surface, the surface of the bottom of the glass in contact with his hand was sucked by this guy with dark force.


    If Han Sanqian had no influence, he could pick it up with a light hand.


    But at present, Han Sanqian is obviously extremely difficult to deal with this. He has made several efforts secretly, but the wine glass has not budged at all.


    At this time, Han Sanqian also completely understood that Peihu was not a reform at all, but just took the opportunity to trouble himself and make a fool of himself.


    Sure enough, I guessed right.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian couldn''t take the wine cup, Peihu looked innocent and puzzled, staring at Han Sanqian, full of grievances: "brother Han, why don''t you take the wine? Is it difficult, you still have a grudge against me?"


    "Just what you say?"


    With a choice of words, many people looked at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian was a little embarrassed and tried to keep calm.


    "Previously, there were women who openly blocked for you. I was also in a hurry and almost fooled by you. However, I have a minister to remind me, so I came back again, Han Sanqian. Now, like this, I want to see how long they can block for you."


    By gesture, Peihu''s cold words were full of deep provocation.


    "My husband has just recovered from a serious illness and is really not suitable for drinking. I think he will replace the bar with tea." Suddenly, Su Yingxia stood up and brought a cup of tea to Han Sanqian.


    After Han Sanqian took it, she gently lifted her jade hand: "as for the cup of wine of Prince Pei, let the little woman drink it for her husband."


    After that, Su Yingxia moved his hand and directly took down the wine glass with his sleeve slightly covered under the dark energy.


    As soon as the wine glass was put, the hall was full of cheers, but it was clean and tidy, and did not do anything sloppy.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, lifted his hand, picked up the tea cup, and drank slowly.


    Seeing this, Peihu couldn''t help laughing coldly: "what? Do you think I''ll be angry because of this? Han Sanqian, don''t be so anxious. To tell you the truth, now, but it''s just beginning..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4039

    At this point, he chuckled.


    Han Sanqian responded with a smile, very disdainful.


    In fact, after guessing what this guy wanted correctly, Han Sanqian didn''t think it would stop because of a drink.


    On the contrary, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, these are just the beginning, even a small test.


    "Well, well, well, since everyone turns fighting into friendship, then we will be a family in the future. Come on, sit down and eat vegetables, sit down and eat vegetables."


    For the old role of Pei Gu, in fact, he can''t see this subtle point. More importantly, it is a kind of deception.


    It''s your own son in the end. Is it difficult to strip the cocoon and check it bit by bit?


    Let''s not say whether it''s OK or not. Even if it''s OK, how can Pei Gu be willing?


    He is more willing to trust his son.


    Believe that everything is peaceful.


    After a group of people sat down again, peigu was in a good mood: "come on, everyone, move chopsticks."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was about to start chopsticks. At this time, Peihu became a demon again.


    "In reason, the guest is like the present. Since the guest should taste it first, in love, Mr. Han is injured and should be remedied."


    With that, Pei Hu got up, picked up his chopsticks, and took the tonic in the soup that was the fastest in the middle.


    "This is the snow mountain black chicken, which is more nourishing than the ten thousand year snow lotus. It is simply the best of the supplements. Mr. Han''s body is weak. These supplements are specially prepared for you."


    "Come on, I''ll clip it for you!"


    After all, this guy actually picked up a piece of chicken with chopsticks and handed it to Han 3000.


    However, as he approached Han Sanqian''s bowl, he suddenly stopped, looking as if he could not reach it. It was obvious that Han Sanqian needed to stretch out his bowl at this time to pick it up.


    Han threethousand smiled softly. Just when he wanted to get up, he was directly pressed by Su Yingxia.


    Her eyes moved, looked at Peihu''s hand, and said softly, "he wrapped his hand with internal force, which should be strange."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ziqing had already picked up the bowl and stretched it directly under Peihu''s hand. Then with a gentle stroke of chopsticks, the chicken instantly entered Ziqing''s bowl.


    "Brother 3000 doesn''t like chicken. I usually do the chicken for him at this time."


    Then Ziqing sat down, picked up the chicken in the bowl and ate it.


    It''s really difficult for this girl to eat and drink regardless of her image in order to perform the whole set of acting.


    Peihu smiled, shook his head, took back his body, and said bitterly, "since the chicken doesn''t eat and the wine doesn''t drink, let''s have some soup. This soup is very nourishing, and there are no taboos. I believe Mr. Han won''t refuse this time."


    Then he picked up the spoon, scooped a spoon, and handed it to Han 3000.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing were immediately nervous at the same time. After looking at each other, the two women hurriedly looked at Han Sanqian.


    Obviously, the two women hope to help Han Sanqian again.


    However, Han Sanqian just shook his head lightly.


    In fact, it''s not necessary.


    First gear, second gear, maybe it''s OK, but how to say third gear, fourth gear?


    Even if it can be blocked too much, it is too stiff.


    And if Peihu once had some brains, he would take this as a reason to say that he was arrogant, that he didn''t accept his apology at all, and that he didn''t intend to cooperate frankly with the Pei family.


    Then, the trouble derived from this will make people feel that the gain is not worth the loss.


    Moreover, there is another point, even if we avoid today, what can we do? Does this mean peace?


    Obviously, it''s impossible!


    You can avoid the first day of junior high school, but you can''t avoid the fifteenth day.


    Everyone is in the same place, Peihu has plenty of opportunities to make trouble, so what should come will always come.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanyi smiled and then picked up his bowl: "this soup is indeed drinkable."


    The two women were immediately nervous. It was obvious that once han Sanqian stretched out his hand, Peihu would inevitably find a way to make Han Sanqian eat


    But Han Sanqian smiled and stretched out his bowl


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4040

    Han Sanqian''s move immediately made the two women nervous. At this time, even Pei Gu frowned and stared at Han Sanqian deeply.


    Then, he glared at Peihu fiercely, hoping that the son would not find trouble at this time.


    Unfortunately, Pei Hu stared at Han Sanqian tightly with his eyes, and did not look in the direction of Pei Gu at all.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian took the bowl, Pei Hu smiled, lifted the spoon full of soup, moved slightly, and put it in Han Sanqian''s bowl, and the soup immediately poured into his bowl.


    However, although it seems that there is no contact between the bowl and the spoon on the outside, in fact, Peihu has already filled the bowl with the spoon, so that at this time, Han Sanqian seems to be carrying the weight of a bowl of soup, but the real inside is holding a kilogram.


    Han Sanqian''s hand holding the bowl was obviously shaking madly, and his face was distorted because of pain.


    "Oh, Mr. Han, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that the goal was achieved, Peihu couldn''t miss such a mocking opportunity. He looked at Han Sanqian with a worried and puzzled appearance.


    It seems to want to help Han 3000''s hand, but it only reaches the edge and doesn''t move.


    Pei Gu''s face was frozen.


    Others wondered what had happened to the VIP.


    "A bowl of soup weighs only a few Liang. Is Mr. Han so weak? It''s unbearable?" Pei Gu pretended to ask, "shall I help you?"


    Han Sanqian stared at Peihu and wanted to do his best to bring the soup to his side. However, no matter how hard he tried, trying to fight Peihu without the help of Zhenqi was tantamount to wishful thinking.


    Su Yingxia frowned, and directly made a real energy, so he wanted to hit Peihu.


    However, Peihu had noticed that he suddenly withdrew his energy, and Han Sanqian, who was trying hard, directly pulled an empty space, and suddenly leaned back when his body lost its center of gravity.


    Although Ziqing''s eyes were quick and her hands were quick, she hurried to hold Han Sanqian from his back, but her body was stable after all, but the strength and inertia on her hands were not eliminated.


    As soon as the bowl was turned over, the soup was sprinkled and poured directly into Han Sanqian''s face.


    All at once, Han Sanqian was extremely embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "Ah ah!" Peihu''s side, hypocritically exclaimed loudly, which seemed to be shocked by Han Sanqian''s situation, but in fact it was just to attract more people''s attention in this way, so that Han Sanqian would make a fool of himself in front of more people.


    "Mr. Han, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so careless? Did you drink a bowl of soup so hard? You said earlier, Peihu brought it directly to you and fed you personally. Why bother you?"


    A distinguished guest, so incompetent, Pei Hu''s plot was successful. Although most of the people present were whispering in private, many people obviously began to comment on Han Sanqian for their doubts before contacting Pei Hu.


    "This is a VIP. The owner said it was extremely brave. In fact, I think it''s just like that."


    "Yes, I can''t hold a bowl steadily. I know he''s only 20 or 30 years old. I don''t know he thinks he''s 70 or 80."


    "Don''t say that. My grandfather is more than 100 years old this year, and his body is not so weak."


    "Hey, maybe Mr. Pei is really right. Our old master is really old. He is an enemy of the stronger, but he is with the weakest. Hey, it seems that the old master is really not suitable for the future of the Pei family."


    "I''ve felt wrong since I saw that the VIP was a personal boy. The two women beside him looked good in cultivation. Plus the boy''s appearance, hum, a typical soft rice king."


    "The owner of the house is old. I''m afraid he doesn''t know the routine of soft rice king, soft rice hard eating, and why this boy did everything. Therefore, he thought this boy was very awesome. In fact, a straw bag, our childe came out with this try."


    "Yes, I think it''s just a fake to say that I''m ill. The purpose is also very simple, but it''s just to take a chance to get some tonics from our Pei family. You know, this soft rice king needs to mend his body."


    "The more you say, the more reasonable it is. Haha, it seems that this is the truth."


    "Hey, it seems that we really should support the childe more. The master, he is old."


    Although the voices of a group of people were not loud, Han Sanqian and others more or less heard into their ears. Han Sanqian''s whole face was ugly, and his eyes suddenly lit up a rage


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4041

    He bit his teeth, gently took the towel in Su Yingxia''s hand, barely wiped it, and sat back in his position.


    He smiled coldly: "young master Pei doesn''t have to worry so much. Han Mou sat in the car all day and felt a little numb under his feet, but he couldn''t stand still."


    "Well, give me three days and let me have a rest. In three days, you and I will have a competition in the Pei family mansion to calm your childe''s doubts and the doubts of the Pei family. Let''s see what happens?"


    Hearing this, Peihu was very surprised and delighted at the same time.


    He can''t wait for such an opportunity.


    "Mr. Han, are you serious? Are you really willing to have a friendly competition with Pei?" Peihu asked.


    Han threethousand smiled coldly, "if you don''t compete, I''m afraid that in the next few days, Han will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Obviously, if Han Sanqian doesn''t promise, then Peihu''s little moves will inevitably be endless. What can he do at that time?


    Is it difficult to complain to Pei Gu?


    Not to mention how humiliating this is, is it possible for Pei Gu to control Peihu just because he wants to have a parent-child relationship?


    Judging from the current situation, this is almost impossible.


    Even if the discipline is nothing more than words, what will inevitably come in return is Peihu''s more crazy revenge, which naturally means more small actions.


    At that time, Han Sanqian estimated that he could be bored to death by him.


    "Master Han, Qifeng Pavilion facilities are just right, but there may be some imperfections." Pei Hu pretended to be confused with understanding, transferred Han Sanqian''s difficulty in sleeping and eating to the literal meaning, and then dumped the pot to Qifeng Pavilion.


    "However, it''s not interesting to compete alone. What do you say, Mr. Pei." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Oh? What does Mr. Han mean?"


    "Add some ingredients." Han threethousand.


    Pei Hu understood in an instant and laughed, "what bet does Mr. Han want to add? Although Pei Hu is the young master of the Pei family, his father needs to be diligent and frugal in his childhood education. Therefore, Pei has no money on him. If he wants to add money, Pei is afraid to be difficult to accompany."


    Obviously, Pei Hu''s purpose is not to sell poverty, but to raise the stakes deliberately.


    He Pei''s son is hardworking and thrifty. This thin camel is also bigger than a horse. If he wants to gamble, he will be more generous than most people. However, the reason why he said this is that he didn''t want to gamble with Han 3000.


    In other words, he wants to bet on something bigger.


    "Since Mr. Pei doesn''t gamble, what do you want to gamble?" Han Sanqian didn''t know what he was thinking. He smiled lightly and wanted to try his bottom line.


    Peihu smelled the words and pretended to think carefully, but in fact he had an idea in his heart.


    "Well, let''s make a small bet to enjoy ourselves. If anyone wins, he can ask the other party to do something, and the other party has to do everything."


    After that, he quietly turned his eyes to Su Yingxia and Ziqing beside him.


    Obviously, Peihu''s goal is very clear.


    Both women are as beautiful as heaven. If you win, it''s not beautiful for Han 3000 to send two women to serve you?


    There are two beauties. The most important thing is that they are all Han Sanqian''s people. If they are played by themselves, Han Sanqian will never lose face.


    Perfect double win, hey hey!


    Han Sanqian looked at his eyes and knew his evil intention. He smiled gently: "anything? Is Mr. Pei sure? I, Mr. Han, love beautiful women all my life. If I win, it may be possible for Mr. Pei to become Miss Pei?"


    "Young master Pei, are you sure?"


    If Han Sanqian asked whether he was sure or not, Peihu really had to weigh it, but now Han Sanqian is in such a state that he can''t hold a bowl stably. Why should he be afraid of it?


    It''s really insulting enough for him to turn Peihu into a woman, and it''s bound to make Peihu look down all his life.


    However, the premise is that Han Sanqian has the possibility of winning. If not, even if this threat breaks the heavens, it is useless.


    "Although Pei Hu is young, his father always taught him to keep his word. Besides, this note was raised by Pei Hu. Please rest assured that Pei will never repent anyway."


    "Good!" Han Sanqian smiled softly, "in that case, we will officially see Zhenzhang in three days."


    "Well, Peihu must be looking forward to this day." Peihu laughed.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Pei, one more thing..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4042

    "What else?" Peihu doubted.


    "The revolving God pill tastes good." Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    Hearing this, Pei Hu''s eyelids obviously twitched, and he became very angry. Such a good thing was originally given to Yin sudao, but he didn''t know that Han 3000 was given to him.


    That''s why he didn''t ask clearly before. If he had known it was Han Sanqian, he would rather turn to God Dan to feed the pig than give it to his enemy.


    But in front of him, everything was sent out, and the water thrown out could not be taken back. What could he do?


    "Hum, Han Sanqian, I tell you, don''t be complacent. What if you eat my Dan? In the end, you don''t have to be beaten and spit out by me."


    "Hum, joke."


    Hearing the words, Han Sanqian shook his head slightly: "I don''t think so."


    "It''s you. Don''t lose Dan and get beaten up at that time. In that case, you''ll lose a lot."


    "Sometimes, you know, a person will always be cheated by others, such as the first time you and I met, and then the beloved woman flew like this. This time, the same may be true, so you have to be careful."


    Words fall, Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Yin Su!"


    Hearing this, peihuli even thought of Yin Su.


    On second thought, Yin Su once treated Han Sanqian, is it difficult


    "Impossible, do you think you are a peerless love? I tell you, Yin Su has already been in love with both of them, only to be engaged, do you still think it was the last fairy?"


    "Bah, I tell you, last time Xiao Xianer didn''t marry me because she liked you, but she didn''t want to marry. But Yan Su was different, she wanted to marry me!"


    Han Sanqian smelled the words and smiled softly, "Oh? Really? Why are you so loud? Someone said that when a person''s voice is louder, it often means that he is more guilty."


    "Are you guilty now?"


    Peihu''s mouth was crooked, and his heart was indeed empty.


    Although he was actually very confident about Yin Su, somehow, some words came out of Han Sanqian''s mouth, but there was always an inexplicable coolness.


    "Who''s his mother guilty with you? Han Sanqian, watch it for me. Not only will I teach you a good lesson in three days, but also I''ll tell you that I''ll be engaged to Yin Su in three days. Hum, what I lost on you, I''ll return it with interest."


    "Oh, by the way, you reminded me that the two women around you are good. I Peihu don''t mind taking two more concubines as their bridegroom. As for you that night, haha."


    "If you''re lonely, I don''t mind if you lie on the corner and listen to the root of your tongue."


    Han Sanyi smiled, "well, I''m sure to go in the evening. Listen to how you feel in the house."


    "Three days later, Han threethousand!" Peihu smiled coldly, pointed to Han Sanqian, and then pointed to himself, indicating that he was waiting for Han Sanqian.


    Then, Pei Hu turned around and sat back in his seat, poured himself a glass of wine, and took a sip of my drink leisurely. It was simply not too beautiful for a time.


    Han Sanqian also smiled gently and sat back in his seat.


    "Threethousand, what are you doing? In your current situation, how... Why did you make an appointment with Peihu to compete in three days?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    Han Sanqian''s current physical condition, not to mention fighting with Peihu, even with an ordinary person, it''s enough.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t know why han Sanqian promised to compete with Peihu under such circumstances, but Han Sanqian is clearly not a person who uses righteousness.


    Ziqing was also quite anxious and whispered, "I had a fight with him just now. His cultivation was very deep, and his moves were extremely strange. If it weren''t for his blood, I''m afraid I couldn''t beat him."


    Han Sanqian nodded with a smile, "I know."


    Han Sanqian fought with him. Although he was not Han Sanqian''s opponent, he was at that time.


    Pei Hu is the future son of the Pei family who has been trained with all his efforts. After so long absence, the extent of his cultivation can be roughly estimated, although it is difficult to predict.


    "Then you promise him?" Su Yingxia hurried.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, "now I''m really not his opponent, and I''m even easily pinched by him, but there are still three days left?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4043

    Three days?


    Maybe this time is really not enough for others.


    But for Han Sanqian, it may not be a feasible time.


    Although, it sounds exaggerated.


    Even, some cannot be done.


    "Three days, can you really?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head. "I don''t know, but my wife made the decision for me. I believe this Pei family trip will not come in vain."


    Su Yingxia heard this and smiled. Since Han Sanqian said so, he must have his reason.


    Thinking of this, she nodded at the same anxious purple feeling, indicating that she didn''t have to be nervous.


    Pei Gu on one side saw all this in his eyes and kept it in his heart.


    In fact, he just wanted to stop the so-called competition after three days.


    From the perspective of his interests, it''s not a good thing for him who wins, because if either party loses, it will only make his face hang.


    If Pei Hu loses, his carefully cultivated son will not add any color to his father, and conversely, Han Sanqian''s loss may not be a good thing for him.


    Therefore, this is a lose lose lose situation.


    Pei Gu was naturally unwilling to see it.


    But the reason why he didn''t say anything to stop was that he saw confidence in Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    Anti Buddha, Han Sanqian has been confident about the competition in three days.


    However, Pei Gu didn''t understand. What did Han Sanqian take to win his son three days later?


    He personally took the pulse for Han Sanhao. Han Sanhao is almost no different from waste now. Even ordinary people in this eight sided world may be better than him.


    However, such a person can challenge the masters in only three days.


    This can''t help but make people feel unimaginable. At the same time, they are curious about what means Han Sanqian has.


    Therefore, Pei Gu chose to wait and see.


    "It''s all a family. Since you have an appointment for a competition in three days, Pei is really inconvenient to say anything. However, Mr. Han, I have a word in advance." Pei Gu laughed.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, "please say."


    "Although Peihu is my son, but you are also my VIP, so weigh the two sides. Please don''t leave behind Mr. Han because of my relationship in three days. Young people, since they are young and frivolous, they should naturally pay a price for this, and I''m looking forward to it."


    "It''s better for me to teach my son a lesson than an outsider."


    Pei Gu laughed, but the discerning person could also see that Pei Gu was obviously looking for a reason to ease the relationship with Han Sanqian, so as not to hurt the peace.


    Han Sanqian held his hand slightly: "please rest assured, master Pei. Han, the son of the Pei family, will teach himself a lesson. You''re welcome. However, you have something to say in front, and I have something to say in front."


    "Please go ahead."


    "At the beginning of the competition, the knife and gun had no eyes. If you hurt the young master, please forgive me a lot. Naturally, Han will pay more attention and try not to let him lack arms and legs."


    "However, he may lose something." Han threethousand.


    Pei Gu was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Somehow, this word came out of Han Sanqian''s mouth, which was really oppressive.


    Only Pei Hu responded with a cold smile and didn''t pay attention to Han Sanqian''s words at all. For him, these words are no different from waste.


    "Yes!" Pei Gu can only nod his head at this time.


    Han Sanqian got up slightly, "OK, I''m full of rice and wine. I''ll leave first."


    "Without drinking the first bite of soup, Mr. Han was in a hurry to leave?" Pei Hu laughed.


    "There''s no way. There''s a beauty appointment tomorrow morning. How can it be possible not to go to bed early?" Han Sanqian left a meaningful smile at Peihu.


    Then he got up and led Su Yingxia and her two daughters to the outside.


    When passing by Peihu, Han Sanqian suddenly stopped, and then leaned over his ear and whispered a few words. For a moment, Peihu''s face changed


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4044

    However, when Pei Hu''s anger changed greatly, Han Sanqian did not care at all, and slowly left the scene with two women laughing coldly.


    Looking at Pei Hu''s face, it was obvious that it was wrong. At this time, Pei Hu couldn''t help frowning and asked softly, "tiger, what''s the matter?"


    Pei Hu was stunned. After a moment, he looked up in surprise: "father... Ah? No... nothing."


    "In a trance, I still said nothing. Just now, what did Mr. Han say to you?"


    "Father, it''s really nothing. By the way, the child has one thing to ask."


    "Say it."


    "Yin Su and the child fell in love, and the child thought that in three days, after the competition with the child was over, he would have an engagement banquet with her." Pei Hudao.


    "Will you be engaged in three days?" Pei Gu frowned, "but my father has urged you several times about Yin Su and you, and you are delaying again and again, why this time..."


    "Besides, it''s still three days later. I''m afraid it''s a little embarrassing at this time?"


    "At this time, the child feels very good." Pei Hu said with a smile, "first, Yin Su and I have already made a private appointment, but the day coincides. Second, the VIP is also present, so we can bless the child."


    "Although I will compete with the distinguished guests in three days, my father can rest assured that my child will show mercy and stop at once."


    Seeing that Pei Hu knew what he was worried about and said the words "stop at the end of the dot", Pei Gu didn''t say anything more and nodded, "well, it''s a double blessing."


    "I immediately ordered someone to inform the Yan family to come, and three days later, your engagement ceremony was officially held."


    "Thank you, father."


    With his father''s words, Peihu felt much more secure.


    "By the way, father, Yan Su will diagnose Han 3000 tomorrow. I think since it''s time to get engaged three days later, I''d better send other doctors to take Yan Su down." Pei Hudao.


    Pei Gu frowned: "Yin Su treatment is effective, why should we withdraw?"


    "Just because she may be my Pei''s daughter-in-law, she should treat the VIP more. Once the VIP gets better, then... This is all my Pei''s credit." Pei Gu objected.


    For Yu peigu, this is an advantage. How can an insider''s hand be better than an outsider''s hand? He can''t understand Peihu''s request, so naturally he can''t agree.


    Pei Hu was worried. Before Han Sanqian left, he clearly said in his ear that Yan Su had a medical appointment to find him tomorrow. At that time, he relied on the identity of a VIP. If he played anything, forgive her. Yan Su didn''t dare to fight more for the Pei family because of her reputation.


    Peihu is anxious.


    Although Yin Su didn''t go through the door, the world knew that she was already his wife and concubine.


    If this is forcibly played by Han Sanqian, it will be really green on his head and light on his face.


    But now he begged his father for mercy, and his father was unwilling to agree. For a moment, he was anxious and angry.


    But what can we do?


    It is impossible to tell his father that he is afraid that Yin Su will be played by Han Sanqian.


    Although Han Sanqian succeeded in humiliating himself this evening and caused some people''s ridicule.


    But anyway, his VIP status is still there, and how can his father really believe himself with these words?


    Moreover, Peihu didn''t know the bottom line of Han Sanqian''s father. In case, Yin Su''s matter met his father''s bottom line and let his father acquiesce, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Han Sanqian could do things according to the imperial edict, and at that time, even if Yan Su was unable to find a place to reason, and if there was no father''s default, even if Han Sanqian really did it, he could at least use the topic to force him, and bad his reputation.


    Thinking about it, Pei Hu nodded gloomily. This matter can only be hidden in his stomach, waiting for it to germinate.


    At this time, Han threethousand people had come out of Pei''s residence and got on the car back to Qifeng tower.


    Returning to Qifeng Pavilion, Han Sanqian smiled before the two women spoke. "I know you two have a lot of questions in mind, but don''t ask."


    "Go back to your room and have a rest."


    After that, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia back to her room, and Ziqing also obediently returned to her room.


    After turning off the light, Han Sanqian lay in bed, but suddenly laughed.


    In the dark, Su Yingxia murmured, "what are you laughing at?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4045

    "I laugh at you." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Laugh at me?" Su Yingxia road?


    "Don''t think that when the light is off, I don''t know that your small face is angry and your small head is full of great confusion." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia knew that Han Sanqian was laughing at himself and muttered, "since you know all about it, you haven''t told me yet."


    Han Sanqian smiled, then turned over slightly, leaned close to Su Yingxia''s ear, and told Su Yingxia the general plan in detail.


    In fact, Han Sanqian would make it clear to her without her asking.


    After all, Su Yingxia is his wife, so Han Sanqian absolutely doesn''t want to hide anything from her, and he must try to make it clear if he can.


    After hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia nodded, but still couldn''t relax: "are you sure it''s really feasible?"


    "It shouldn''t be a problem." Han threethousand.


    "But the problem is, playing mentality before the war was feasible before, but it may not be possible now. Because your current foundation..."


    Han Sanqian smiled, hugged Su Yingxia in his arms and sighed, "it''s said that there must be a way before the car gets to the front of the mountain. I didn''t die after such a fatal blow. It seems that heaven still keeps me for nothing."


    "If you want to save my life, how can you let me be a useless person?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, go to bed."


    Su Yingxia wanted to say something, but seeing that Han Sanqian was so confident, considering that he was so confident now, others might have abandoned themselves, but it was really rare for him to have such a mentality.


    As a wife, we should encourage rather than fight.


    Nodding, Su Yingxia put her head slightly on Han Sanqian''s chest, closed her eyes, and fell asleep safely.


    Soon after the morning sun rose the next day, outside the door, there was a gentle knock.


    However, in the house in Yishi, there were only three thousand one people left.


    In a small teahouse outside Qifeng Pavilion, dozens of elites were on standby on the second floor, and in the middle of them, Peihu sat at the table, drinking tea with his head closed.


    "Childe, Yin Su has entered the Qifeng Pavilion."


    "I see. I''m not blind." Peihu said gloomily, "where are the two women in the mansion?"


    "Ah?"


    "I mean the two women Han Sanqian took."


    "I don''t know. I heard the guard of Qifeng Pavilion say that the two women went out this morning."


    "Shit!" Pei Hu drank loudly and was anxious directly: "do you mean that there are only three thousand people in the Qifeng pavilion?"


    "It seems... It seems to be." His men were startled and trembled slightly.


    Pei Hu was anxious, and he was really fucking lonely. The more the Qifeng Pavilion looked, the more it looked like a tiger''s mouth, and his Yin Su was the poor little sheep.


    "Childe, what shall we do?"


    "Keep an eye on me. If there is any movement in Qifeng Pavilion, rush in immediately."


    "Yes!" Subordinates should say.


    "However, you should also listen to me clearly and see clearly. After all, Han Sanqian is now treated as a VIP by my father. If he rashly intrudes, he may cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Yes!"


    After that, Peihu sat back on the table depressed and continued to drink his tea depressed.


    Does he love Yin Su so much?


    There are indeed some.


    But it''s more about face.


    If his dignified crown princess is played, it will be spread out, and the light on his face will disappear.


    He can''t afford to lose this man.


    In Qifeng Pavilion, with the door creaking, the door was opened.


    It''s Han Sanqian.


    He was in his pajamas and obviously looked like he had just got up from bed. When he saw Yin Su, he smiled gently, then invited Yin Su into the room and closed the door again.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say much, all the way back to his bed, but his hand clicked the table when he was facing the table. Yan Su looked at the box containing the revolving God pill.


    Seeing this, Yin Su was immediately happy, and quickly knelt down: "Yin Su thanks the VIP for saving his life, and Yin Su and the Yin family will always be grateful to Mr. Han."


    Han Sanyi sat back on the bed and smiled, "put your things away, and then come to the bedside."


    Yan Su nodded, got up, picked up the rotary God Dan on the table, and came to Han Sanqian''s bed obediently.


    "The grace of saving lives, to put it in the old way, can even make a personal commitment, so I see your kindness reported earlier. I have something I just want to ask you for help."


    Han Sanqian''s evil smile


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4046

    Looking at Han Sanqian''s evil smile, in fact, Yin Su didn''t have any antipathy.


    In terms of appearance, he is above Peihu, and can even throw Peihu a hundred and eighty thousand miles. In terms of temperament, Peihu, who has his own hero and King''s gas, can be explosive. Peihu doesn''t even know his mother.


    Moreover, he is so young, but he is directly regarded as a guest of honor by the Pei family. Such a person either has a strong background or is very skilled.


    Therefore, this question is really a simple multiple-choice question for Yin Su.


    They are also selling themselves, a better destination, why not?!


    "What does Mr. Han want Yin Su to do?"


    "It''s a little hard to say." Han Sanqian smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Despite Mr. Han''s orders, Yin Su tried to satisfy and promise Mr. Han anything."


    Seeing Yin Su speaking like this, Han Sanqian hesitated and nodded: "well, in that case, I''m not polite."


    After that, Han Sanyi smiled and whispered a few words in Yin Su''s ear.


    Yan Su frowned at Wen Yan, but a moment later, she nodded.


    "Ah!"


    A slightly shrill cry suddenly sounded in Han Sanqian''s room.


    Then, there was Yin Su''s slight voice of resistance.


    Outside the door, the guards in charge of the guard immediately frowned, and one of them hurried outside.


    On the second floor opposite Qifeng Pavilion, Pei Hu was so anxious that he whirled around, but at this time, he hurried to report from the guard.


    "Report to the childe, the cry of Miss Yin came from the room where Han 3000 lived."


    Hearing this, Pei Hu was immediately shocked and suddenly stood up, "are you sure?"


    "My subordinates are sure, and my subordinates clearly heard Yan Su''s girl calling no, as if... Very resistant and very frightened!"


    "His mother, this damn Han Sanqian, you really want to bring me a green hat." Peihu slapped the table fiercely and drank angrily.


    "Come on."


    "Yes!" A group of subordinates who had been waiting for a long time immediately took orders.


    "His mother, follow me into Qifeng pavilion to catch the adulterer."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute!" At this time, someone made a noise and hurriedly stopped Peihu.


    He walked a few steps to Peihu and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, childe. It''s a great sin to enter the VIP''s place without permission. If we don''t show any evidence, if this matter is known by the owner, we must not be spared."


    "Evidence? What kind of evidence do you want? Is it difficult to wait until his mother''s raw rice is cooked? Your hat is not buttoned on your head, of course, you don''t know what it feels like to glow green."


    Then, with a wave of his big hand, Peihu directly led the men and horses downstairs and killed them all the way to Qifeng Pavilion.


    When the party came outside the house, they had heard bursts of hidden and unpleasant words of tigers and wolves before entering.


    Pei Hu trembled angrily on the spot, and his face was not only ferocious, but also full of anger.


    The next second, regardless of others, Pei Hu rushed up and kicked Han 3000''s door open.


    Just when he was about to point at people angrily, he was completely stunned.


    At this time, Han Sanqian just sat on the bed with his eyes closed, and Yan Su was gently healing and dressing Han Sanqian.


    A group of people rushed in, obviously startled the two people, and Yan Su''s medicine bowl also fell directly to the ground, scattering it all over the ground.


    Han Sanqian frowned, slightly opened his eyes, looked at Peihu, and suddenly became angry: "you bullied me last night, humiliated me, but today you are more excessive, and directly broke through my door and broke into my house."


    "OK."


    Han Sanqian stood up without saying a word and walked directly out of the house.


    "Mr. Han, what are you doing?" Yin Su hurried.


    "Since Qifeng Pavilion doesn''t welcome me so much, I should leave."


    Words fall, Han threethousand head also don''t return toward the outside fast pace.


    Pei Hu was stunned, and he didn''t expect the situation in the house to be like this. After a moment, he looked at Yin Su: "Yin Su, what the hell... What''s going on, Han Sanqian is not for you..."


    "Oh, I''m going to take the medicine for him, but some are taken orally and some are pasted externally, but Mr. Han wants not to bother people, so Yin Su always told him not to mess."


    Hearing this, Pei Hu suddenly opened his pupils and said in secret that it was bad. At the same time, he just wanted to catch up, but he didn''t expect that the bad thing had come


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4047

    Outside Qifeng Pavilion, you can already hear the voices of many people talking privately.


    "Come so fast?" Peihu panicked a little.


    "Have you heard that the wife of the prince Pei who didn''t go to the door treated the VIP, but was suspected of having an affair by the young master Pei, so he broke into the door and caught him."


    "Well, I heard that Prince Pei intended to target the guests here, so he targeted them everywhere."


    "I also heard that last night, they agreed to compete in three days."


    "It seems that young master Pei is shameless. He deliberately finds an excuse to harass his opponent. This is."


    Outside the pavilion, Taowu city people nodded and nodded. Pei Gu''s big sedan also fell at the gate at this time. A few minutes ago, he received a hurried report from Su Yingxia and others.


    At first, he thought Su Yingxia was alarmist. However, as the owner of the house, he came and looked around more or less, but he didn''t know that he had just arrived at the door, but he had heard so many rumors.


    He Pei Gu''s old face suddenly felt that he couldn''t hang on, clenched his teeth, stuffy his head, and walked into the Qifeng pavilion with an iron face.


    As soon as he arrived at the master bedroom, he saw Pei Hu and a group of people standing at the door, and Pei Gu''s anger had reached the extreme.


    Damn it!


    "Pa!"


    Not surprisingly, Pei Gu slapped Peihu heavily in the face and shouted angrily, "you bastard, haven''t you done enough? Have you run to Qifeng pavilion?"


    "Father!" Touching his aching face, Peihu was also very helpless.


    However, even if he is stupid, he knows that his father can''t come so fast, so there is only one possibility at present.


    That''s why he was tricked by Han Sanqian. He had already deliberately arranged to discredit himself.


    "Father, this is simply a misunderstanding. Han Sanqian and Yin Su are alone in the house, and the child is also worried about Yin Su''s safety. When he heard the wrong voice, he brought someone in."


    "How can a doctor and a patient become filthy words in your mouth? Straighten your ears and listen carefully to what people outside say about us."


    "I''m really pissed off by your bastard son."


    "Father, please believe me, this is really a misunderstanding. He Han... Han Sanqian deliberately played with me." Peihu hurriedly explained.


    "Deliberately playing with you? Why didn''t he deliberately play with me? Besides, do you think it''s very honorable for you to deliberately play with you? This future Pei family owner was played by others, but you think you''re very smart?"


    Hearing peigu''s words, Peihu lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Say more and make more mistakes. This chess was played by Han Sanqian secretly and openly.


    He had no chance to struggle, as long as he kicked Han Sanqian''s door open.


    "From today on, I officially announce that if this Qifeng Pavilion doesn''t have my order, you Peihu can''t get close to it within 500 meters. Can you hear it clearly?"


    Even if he didn''t want to, at this time, Peihu could only grit his teeth: "yes."


    "In addition, hurry to invite Han Sanqian back, no matter what method you use." Pei Hu''s words fell, staring at Pei Hu: "you have fallen outside, and you want to clean up yourself, you know?"


    "Father, the child knows." Peihu is very depressed.


    "The crown prince of the Pei family, acting so recklessly, I really don''t know what to say about you." Pei Gu said that he would leave after a few steps towards the outside.


    Only when I arrived at the gate, I saw Su Yingxia and Ziqing waiting outside the gate of Qifeng Pavilion.


    "Master Pei, we came here under the order of Han Sanqian." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was both surprised and delighted: "where is he, young master Han?"


    "Master Pei, it doesn''t matter where he is. Otherwise, you''d better listen to what he wants to say?" Su Yingxia laughed.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4048

    Pei Gu thought for a while and said politely, "Miss Yingxia, please also say that I''m all ears."


    "Mr. Pei''s move, although it did not cause any substantial harm, caused a serious insult to the personality of 3000. In fact, 3000 is not a stingy person, otherwise, he would have been angry with Mr. Pei''s behavior last night."


    "Three thousand Nian greeted master Pei with a smile. However, it''s okay to be moderate in everything, ordinary bullying and trouble, but it''s really insulting to be like Prince Pei today. Therefore, Han three thousand specially asked Ying Xia to say goodbye to master Pei. He thanked master PEI for his warm hospitality, and he will also treat you warmly when you arrive in the city someday."


    After that, Su Yingxia glanced at Ziqing, and the two women bowed to peigu together, and then turned and left.


    "Slow!" Pei Gu''s forehead was in a cold sweat.


    If Han Sanqian and others are allowed to go back like this, the cooperation with the Pei family will surely fall by half after the fall of the city.


    Even though the cooperative relationship between the two sides remains unchanged, the trust and closeness of each other have been frozen since then, which is definitely not what Pei Gu wants.


    Moreover, as a party, even if Peihu is his own son, peigu also knows that the responsibility for this matter lies with his own side.


    Therefore, he caught up with Su Yingxia''s two daughters, and said with some regret: "the dog was careless in discipline, and this time it was such a big disaster. Don''t worry, you two, I''ve punished him. He will not dare to come close within 500 meters in the future. In addition, I will have other punishments. I hope you can export evil."


    "The meaning of threethousand is that it doesn''t make much sense to punish Mr. Pei. Everyone is friends, so there''s no need to hurt the peace. This matter is over, he won''t investigate, and the head of the Pei family doesn''t take it to heart."


    Su Yingxia said something and continued to walk forward.


    Pei Gu''s old face was very embarrassed, and he caught up with them again in a few steps. This time, he simply blocked in front of the two women.


    "You two, in any case, things are caused by my Pei family. As the owner of the family, I peigu should naturally deal with this matter satisfactorily. 3000 is a VIP of my family. Now he is treated like this. As a man with a family background, I do know his heartache."


    "Master Pei said seriously that 3000 came for treatment, but now..." Su Yingxia said.


    "I understand, I understand." Pei Gu nodded, "that''s good. I''ll let the villain apologize to the whole city and return threethousand one innocent. In addition, as you said, you''re here for treatment, so let''s treat the disease well."


    "For the past three days, I won''t let anyone close to Qifeng Pavilion unless Han Sanqian allows it. In addition, I brought 3000 before because my Pei family is a special place. It''s a pity that he left like this because he can have a try."


    "Well, let him come back. I''ll take him to my Pei''s forbidden area tomorrow. Let''s see what happens?"


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, Su Yingxia obviously fell into hesitation.


    Ziqing said slightly, "sister Yingxia, it seems that the Pei family leader is really thinking about the health of brother 3000. Otherwise, we''d better put aside the trivia and heal brother 3000 at ease."


    Su Yingxia nodded and looked at peigu: "I don''t dare to make up my mind for him, so I''ll try my best to persuade 3000."


    When Pei Gu heard the words, he finally breathed a sigh: "if so, please welcome the summer."


    "You''re welcome." Su Yingxia saluted slightly and turned away with purple feelings.


    Looking at the back of the two women leaving, Pei Gu sighed again. This is a headache for his dead son. It''s really a headache to break into such a disaster at such a time.


    Fortunately, I arrived in time. Although it was a little late, I finally made up for it.


    However, what Pei Gu didn''t expect at all was that Su Yingxia had slightly raised the corners of her mouth after leaving, and she was already happy and was about to snicker.


    Han Sanqian''s move, I have to say, not only made Peihu unable to get up and down, but also tossed peigu to the most uncomfortable position. While killing two birds with one stone, the most important thing is that Han Sanqian achieved his goal.


    When the two women walked through the crowd and confirmed that no one was following them, they accelerated and turned into a remote little room.


    Han Sanqian was lying on the grass there at this time, holding a grass in his mouth, looking at the two women who came back, and said with a smile, "how''s it going? It''s done?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4049

    Su Yingxia and Ziqing looked at each other, and then nodded Qi Qi.


    Su Yingxia smiled gently and said, "as you expected, Pei Gu seemed very flustered when he heard that we were going to leave, and tried to keep us. Finally, I mentioned that we were here to treat the disease according to what you said. Pei Gu has promised to take you to Pei''s forbidden area tomorrow."


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, and it was true.


    "Awesome, threethousand, or you go out and tie a picture, write a Han Banxian and tell people your fortune. Today, almost everything is as you told me. There is no deviation at all. It''s really God." Su Yingxia laughed and joked.


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly, "do you really think I''m a fortune teller? I''m accurate. That''s because these things can be counted, but fortune telling is not."


    In fact, everything can be imagined or arranged.


    Since last night, Han Sanqian has thought that Peihu will be ready to move today because he said something about Yin Su.


    With his impulsive character, a little calculation is bound to make him appear in an instant.


    What Han Sanqian wants is for this guy to be impulsive. Once impulsive, the big net will be ready to enter it at any time.


    Once online, Han Sanqian will spread the news that has already been arranged around, and the people who spread it are, of course, the traffickers Su Yingxia and Ziqing paid for it.


    The two women went out early in the morning, on the one hand, because Qifeng Pavilion really created the situation that Peihu was worried about, on the other hand, they went out in advance to arrange the traps Han 3000 needed.


    Therefore, as long as Peihu dares to rush into the house, the closed loop of this network will be completed.


    Everything is developing as Han Sanqian planned.


    Pei Gu has done so much. If Han 3000 is released at this time, he knows that the relationship is damaged and will not be willing. As long as he asks to stay, he can force his palace to take him to the forbidden area of the Pei family as soon as possible.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t want to wait any longer. In fact, the main purpose of coming to the Pei family is to see if the forbidden area of the Pei family can help him.


    Otherwise, it is unnecessary for Han 3000 to rely solely on the treatment of famous doctors and medicinal materials.


    With his identity and money, wouldn''t it be easy for him to ask for these things?


    However, everyone is a partner, and Han Sanqian is not hard to mention. Instead, Peihu appeared and gave Han Sanqian such an opportunity.


    "Not only let Peihu eat it, but also completed the forced palace. Brother 3000, everyone has long heads, but I''m curious about what''s in your head? How so smart." Ziqing laughed.


    Han Sanyi smiled, "why don''t you find a stone to break it?"


    "I really want to, but I''m afraid sister Yingxia will hit me." Ziqing laughed.


    Su Yingxia sighed, looked at Han Sanqian, and gave him a slightly white look: "well, I know what you can do, so should you get up now, and we have to go back, Pei Gu is still waiting for us."


    "No hurry." Han Sanqian shook his head, "let him wait more."


    "At least he is also the owner of the Pei family. It doesn''t seem very good for you to keep him waiting at the gate?" Su Yingxia road.


    Han Sanqian chuckled and said, "just because he is the owner of the house, it''s embarrassing to wait there. This is a good thing. The longer he waits, the more embarrassed he is, the more angry he will naturally be. The more angry he is, the more angry he will be. Guess who he will look for."


    The two women hardly need to think about it. They also know that this vent must only be Peihu, and they can''t help laughing.


    "Pei Hu is also really unlucky. It''s bad to provoke anyone, but he wants to provoke our brother 3000. Although our brother 3000 can''t fight now because of the damage of his meridians, his IQ is also completely crazy to crush him." Ziqing laughed and said, "what''s this called? A skinny camel is bigger than a horse."


    "So we can''t look down on anyone." Han Sanqian said, "natural talent must be useful. Everyone living in this world has his advantages. The difference is whether he can explore it."


    After that, Han Sanqian got up slightly: "let''s go, two beautiful women."


    "Where to?" The two women were at a loss. Didn''t Han Sanqian just say that he would go later? Where is this going?


    "Take you to a fun place." Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, strode in the opposite direction to Qifeng Pavilion


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4050

    Although the two women are confused, Han Sanqian, like them, is a newcomer here, so they don''t know where he can take them, but since Han Sanqian has led the way, what they can do is to follow closely.


    After a few minutes of walking through the streets and lanes, the three of them finally saw a bright light in front of them. They walked into Kangzhuang avenue for about ten minutes, and the group had entered the secluded place again.


    However, the tranquility here has nothing to do with desolation, but is purely caused by the scenery here.


    The green water and green trees curl around people, just like the landscape world in the painting.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a fairyland in such a barren place as the demon land."


    "Yes, it''s like the world in the painting. It''s too beautiful."


    In the middle of the rippling lake, a pavilion stands slightly there, with three big characters of Fengyi Pavilion on the plaque.


    "Go." Han Sanqian smiled softly, led the two women, got up and went towards the Fengyi Pavilion.


    The pavilion is not big, about several square meters. When a group of three people just arrived in front of the pavilion, a middle-aged man appeared from somewhere in the pavilion.


    Dressed in black, the dress is simple but somewhat dignified.


    "Please stop, three. This is Fengyi Pavilion."


    Su Yingxia is a little strange. The pavilion is only a few square meters, and there is nothing strange in the broad view. How can a person appear and specially remind them that this is Fengyi pavilion?!


    Ziqing was also confused, and she was completely confused about the current situation.


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly, "Miss Yin Su asked me to come. This is her hand."


    After that, Han Sanqian took out an iron card from his arms and handed it to the man.


    As a result, Han Sanqian carefully pondered the hand he handed over, and the man frowned: "you don''t look like a prince of the Pei family, but more like a family. In that case, why did miss Yin Su''s hand appear in your hand? It shouldn''t be stolen?"


    Han Sanqian was not angry and smiled: "since you know Miss Yin Su and the prince of the Pei family, I ask you, what kind of skills do you need to steal things from Pei''s house?"


    Hearing the speech, the man seemed to feel that what Han Sanqian said was extremely reasonable.


    Immediately, he returned the sign to Han Sanqian: "don''t worry, no matter what relationship you have with Miss Yin Su, Fengyi Pavilion is all about cards, and we will keep the secrets of customers."


    Then he squatted down suddenly and banged his hand on the ground twice.


    The sound from the ground is hollow, which means that the underground is empty.


    Sure enough, as he knocked several times, the ground suddenly rang, and then a big hole appeared in the center of the pavilion.


    Looking through the hole, there were bright lights and even bursts of fragrance.


    "Three, please come inside. Remember, the guests in the pavilion are all distinguished guests in the pavilion, polite and vegetarian. I hope the same will be true after you enter. Keep your voice down as much as possible. Fengyi Pavilion is not a place of market." The man in black politely invited the three people in, and gently reminded him.


    Han Sanqian was the first to enter, followed by two women.


    After entering from the small hole in the ground, everything suddenly opened up, and at the same time, it was resplendent and glittering.


    However, it does not belong to the oppression of local tyrants. On the contrary, it has a faint smell of scholarliness.


    Anti Buddha is a kind of golden house temperament with its own golden house in the book, which makes people feel comfortable and enjoy it at the same time.


    As for the layout of the interior, it is divided into several lanes like a library. And in each of the two volumes of the road, there are a lot of small spaces.


    Most of these shops are all kinds of shops.


    If you have to give an accurate description and metaphor here, Han Sanqian believes that it is more like the integration of underground shopping malls and libraries.


    Fengyi Pavilion is really worthy of such a name, not only because of the dazzling variety of goods in small shopping malls, but also because of the comfort and peace of libraries.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that such a vast world should be hidden under such beautiful and beautiful scenery."


    "There are so many exquisite goods. It''s too beautiful."


    The two women had already been a little stunned, and they couldn''t help sighing.


    And it was their expressions at this time that were quietly captured by another person


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4051

    Just in front of a pawnshop not far from the three, a man dressed in extremely elegant clothes saw the surprised expressions of the two women, both slightly shocked by their peerless faces and secretly delighted by the surprised expressions of the two women.


    Those who can come here are often expensive if they are not rich. They naturally behave demurely and look natural.


    But because the rules and regulations here only recognize cards but not people, some people often fish in troubled waters and sneak in to increase their knowledge.


    This is not normal, but it often happens.


    But it is often this kind of people who are greedy and vain. As long as they hook their fingers casually, these beauties will come close to them.


    He has dealt with several such women here.


    They have their own needs, and they happen to get together.


    However, today, a little different is that these two women are actually accompanied by a loser man. According to their clothes, although they are clean and tidy, they are definitely not related to wealth.


    According to his experience in love, it is obvious that loser man has a good friend, borrowed a card, and then came in with a woman to pretend to be forced.


    He has seen a lot of this kind of drama, and it is extremely simple to disassemble it.


    The only drawback is that you may need to spend more money, but it seems worth it to see the peerless appearance of these two women.


    Besides, for him, money is nothing but a number.


    Thinking of this, his eyes followed the two women closely, and did not move at all.


    Han Sanqian at the other end didn''t notice. He only knew that there were indeed many eyes on his side.


    However, this is also normal. After all, the appearance of the two women has always been at the ceiling level, and it is normal to provoke eyes everywhere.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian''s meridians have been broken and he has no cultivation. Naturally, he can''t use his divine consciousness to lock some special eyes. Therefore, he is unaware of it now.


    "When Yin Su treated me this morning, she mentioned this place to me, saying that this place is a high-end place here, and all high-grade things can be bought here. Let me come and have a look, and see if there is anything I need." Han threethousand.


    At present, the injury is so serious that Han Sanqian really wants to come and see if there is any good material that can be used to refine pills.


    In addition, evil Taotie also needs to be supplemented. If you can find some babies to go back, it is also a good choice.


    It happened that this would take Pei Gu some time, but it also happened to be a piece.


    Su Yingxia nodded at the speech.


    You can really have a look.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia looked around and fixed his eyes on the fourth row of businesses.


    "It looks better over there." Su Yingxia pointed.


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly. Judging from the scene, it was indeed very possible.


    The crowd mainly wandered in the first, second and third rows. Although there were sporadic people in the fourth row, the number was really much worse.


    Moreover, the clothes and temperament of sporadic people are indeed better than those in other rows, which fully shows that things in the fourth row should be higher and more expensive.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian walked slowly towards the fourth row with two women.


    As soon as you enter the four rows, all kinds of treasures in the shops on both sides appear directly in front of the three people, and many of them even emit faint fragrance, refreshing.


    The three of them casually found the most eye-catching shop and looked at the goods on the shelves in front of his house.


    It''s really good.


    In particular, one of the snow lotus, just by looking at its appearance, it is known that it is the best of the best, which makes Han 3000 very excited.


    Su Yingxia also took a fancy to this snow lotus, nodded at Han 3000 and motioned him to buy it.


    "Shopkeeper, how much is this snow lotus?"


    "Can you afford 300000 Amethyst?" Looking at Han Sanqian''s clothes, the shopkeeper knew that there were often fishy eyed people here who disdained him.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s hesitation, he smiled coldly, "why? Can''t you afford it?"


    "No!" Han Sanqian smiled and was about to speak, but a big hand suddenly passed in front of him and picked up the snow lotus


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4052

    He gently put back the tip of his nose and smelled it, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Although it is the best, it is not the best among the best. The quality is still a little worse, but the price of 300000 is also cheap." He smiled softly, and he looked lazy but handsome.


    This man is only twenty or eight years old, and he is also very young. He looks extremely rich in his clothes.


    "Haha, it''s still this guest who has a good eye. Yes, our shop has always been honest in doing business. It pays attention to small profits and quick turnover. This snow lotus 300000 is already the cheapest of the bargains." The shopkeeper laughed.


    The childe nodded and smiled gently, "OK, this childe Xuelian wants it, wrap it up."


    As soon as the words fell, he glanced at Han Sanqian with slight disdain, full of sarcasm.


    The shopkeeper nodded and hurriedly reached for Xuelian''s bag, but Han Sanqian stopped it at this time.


    "This shopping should also be divided into first come first served? If I remember correctly, it seems that I asked this snow lotus first. Why did I sell it to others before I said I was dissatisfied?" Han Sanqian did not humble himself and said nothing.


    The childe disdained to laugh at the words, and the shopkeeper was full of sarcastic sneers: "this little brother, the real gold and silver of this business is not what he said."


    "I repeat, this snow lotus is worth a lot, 300 thousand."


    The shopkeeper read the figure of 300000 with extreme force, as if to remind Han Sanqian that this thing is outrageously expensive and you can''t afford it.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, "it''s only 300000. I dare to ask the price to buy it. Are you afraid I can''t afford it?"


    "300000, can you really afford it?" The shopkeeper was stunned and obviously didn''t believe it.


    A loser who wants face like this actually sees a lot, and most of them just fake a shot. It''s almost impossible to pay out of his pocket.


    But in front of this guy, 300000 Amethyst said take it.


    Before Han 3000 nodded, the childe smiled, "I''ll pay 350000."


    Han Sanqian frowned and swept at the guy. The other party didn''t know whether he was going to have a hard time with himself?!


    However, the guy also made no secret of his contempt and turned his face away. He was very arrogant.


    "Fourhundredthousand." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand." He added.


    "So, your excellency, you sincerely want to raise the price with me, don''t you?" Han Sanqian asked.


    He looked at Han Sanqian with disdain and snorted, "this business has always been the highest price. Why do you say that you and I sincerely raise the price? If you can''t afford it, don''t buy it."


    "If you want to buy, you can bid."


    Generally, people who take the initiative to speak often have the price beyond his budget, so he thinks that he is basically sure of the snow lotus.


    "Well, then play with you. If you don''t want to add it, his family are dogs." Han Sanqian laughed coldly and suddenly shouted, "I''ll pay a million!"


    million?!


    When hearing this number, the whole shopkeeper was stunned.


    In fact, the price of 300000 is too high for this snow lotus.


    However, after all, this is Fengyi Pavilion, and all the guests are rich owners, so it''s higher if it''s higher. What''s going on here is a high-end, and what''s going on here is a high-grade.


    But I''m afraid he never dreamed that such a falsely high price has suddenly tripled. It''s simply a big pie in the sky, and it''s directly hit his forehead.


    "A million?" The man also obviously frowned, and the previous calm obviously dissipated a lot: "smelly boy, are you fucking kidding me?"


    Although onemillion is not a lot for him, it is obviously so many times higher than the commodity price after all, which is obviously silly for a normal person.


    "I''m not kidding. If you want to add it, you can add it. If you don''t want to add it, you can get out as soon as possible." Han Sanqian smiled gently and said sarcastically, "however, we said that whoever doesn''t add it, the whole family is a puppy, so you have to get out and learn a few barks before you leave."


    After that, the two women couldn''t help laughing, and the man''s face was immediately extremely ugly: "his mother, smelly boy, what are you proud of in front of me? Well, whoever adds or adds is a puppy, a million? Come on, I''ll play with you."


    "Listen to me, I''ll pay two million!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4053

    WOW!


    The shopkeeper almost didn''t sit directly on the ground.


    This price is more than six times its inflated price.


    It''s a person who is completely stupid.


    "Childe... You... Seriously, two million?"


    "Hum, I always say the same thing when I talk. If I call out twomillion, I''ll never miss you a penny." The childe''s words fell, and he looked provocatively at Han 3000.


    People like him want face. It doesn''t matter whether they have money or not.


    However, a loser dares to provoke him here. Can he stand it?


    Obviously, I can''t stand it. Besides, I''m still in front of two super beauties.


    The shopkeeper nodded like smashing garlic. He even wanted to wrap Xuelian to the childe immediately, and at the same time, he also wanted to give himself a gift.


    However, at this time, Han Sanqian leisurely said, "four million."


    "Four million?"


    The shopkeeper felt that his brain was lack of oxygen.


    What is the happiest thing in life? That is, what you sell is favored by two local tyrants at the same time, and you keep raising prices for it.


    Before, he only dared to think about this story fiercely, and he didn''t dare to lead it to reality at all.


    But now, it not only happened, but also in front of their own eyes.


    "Asshole!" The childe shouted angrily and looked at Han 3000 fiercely: "are you fucking crazy? Four million? One plus is double?"


    This kind of addition, play two more rounds, this fucking tens of millions.


    It''s just a snow lotus. Where is it worth such astronomical figures?


    "It''s still that sentence. Don''t add it if you can''t afford it."


    "His mother, I can''t afford to add? 4.5 million." The childe gritted his teeth and said.


    "Nine million." Han Sanqian spoke again.


    This time, the childe couldn''t hold his breath anymore. Pointing to Han Sanqian, he was completely speechless.


    It''s too his mother outrageous. It''s just 300000 things, but the price directly increased to a full nine million, which is a full thirty times.


    If anywhere, nine million people don''t know how many snow lotus they can buy back.


    "Nine million?" The childe smiled coldly and looked at Han Sanqian: "you''re fucking bragging with me, aren''t you? By the way, I forgot to remind you. When the price is offered, you have to offer it obediently. You call nine million, can you pay it?"


    Hearing this childe''s words, the shopkeeper immersed in shock and ecstasy immediately reflected it.


    Yes, nine million. For most people, this is astronomical. With such a large amount of money, how can anyone casually take it out?


    Moreover, it was used to buy snow lotus.


    "This little brother, take the liberty of a friendly reminder, this price is really given, which can''t be relied on. Otherwise, I can only report to the management of fengyiting. If they intervene at that time, the situation will be in trouble." Shop road.


    Although nine million sounds tempting, at least in front of him, he trusts the four and a half million in the childe''s mouth.


    Judging from the childe''s temperament and appearance, he is the one who can afford to pay. In contrast, Han Sanqian, to be honest, he really doubts whether this guy can afford the initial price of 300000.


    But Han Sanqian just smiled dumbly, and didn''t bird the shopkeeper at all. He just looked at the young man and said, "can I afford this money? What qualifications do you have to know?"


    "You want to know, in fact, it''s not impossible. Admit defeat obediently, and then learn a few barks, so that you can know the answer." Han threethousand.


    That childe is angry. His shortcomings are small, but losing face is a big deal.


    If he wants to be a dog barking, he naturally doesn''t like it.


    However, now the price has been sold for nine million yuan. If you follow up rashly and this bastard gives himself a bad impression, you will suddenly stop quoting.


    Well, he really spent a lot of money.


    Nine million, that''s not 900000, not to mention 900 yuan.


    "Follow, keep following, weren''t you crazy just now?" Han Sanqian added fuel and vinegar.


    The childe recovered and suddenly smiled, "hum, you really want to deceive me. I tell you, I won''t be deceived by you."


    "Nine million, right? Well, I''ll give it to you. At most, I''ll be a dog, and if you can''t afford to pay, you''ll be tortured by people in fengyiting, not even a dog."


    "I abstain!" He shouted.


    Han Sanyin smiled: "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. It''s true that you want to be a dog, but I''m still human."


    After that, Han Sanqian opened his space ring


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4054

    As soon as the space ring was opened, along with the sound of jewelry, a lot of gold and silver jewelry fell directly to the ground in the next second.


    This crisp and unique voice startled all the people around in a short time, and they stopped and looked at it one after another.


    The young man in front of him was completely stupid.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen money. On the contrary, he has seen a lot of money, but so much money has fallen out of a loser''s hand, which is really astonishing. It''s impossible.


    "I don''t like to bring Amethyst when I go out, so I just pack something casually. Shopkeeper, count it, it''s nine million."


    Looking at the gold and silver jewelry in the hill, the boss''s eyes were straight. There is no need to count them. Just a glance shows that the value of this pile of gold, silver and jewelry is at least more than 50 million.


    Nine million is more than enough.


    As soon as the boss changed his previous posture, his face suddenly piled up a smile: "VIP, what do you say? Tens of millions of things are enough, not to mention the small nine million."


    You can put it away directly, or the small shop can help you ask the people in the exchange room to come and change it into Amethyst for you, so you can take it with you. "


    He laughed.


    If previously, this guy also mouthed you one by one, with a high attitude, now, he will completely mouthed you one by one, and his attitude is simply more humble than that childe just now.


    Han Sanqian smiled gently and looked at the childe: "since nine million is more than enough, I think some people should also complete the bet and learn some dog barking?"


    The childe''s eyes widened. How could he expect Han Sanqian to touch so much money.


    He clearly wants to retreat as an advance and put Han Trinity together. How can he think that the clown is himself in the blink of an eye?


    But it seems inappropriate for him not to admit that he has a bet here.


    But to admit it, he was always unable to give up face. When he hesitated, there were more and more onlookers around him.


    Seeing this, he crossed his heart and smiled coldly: "smelly silly, casually, are you serious? Do you know who this young master is?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "I really don''t know this. Why don''t you talk about it?"


    "Hum, talk about it? I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death." He disdained sneering.


    "Who else in this city can scare me to death? Seriously, I''m curious." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Smelly boy, frog at the bottom of the well. OK, magnify your ears for me. Listen clearly. I''m the only son of the Liu family in the city. Jianghu people call me cold faced young master Liu, boy, do you understand?"


    Hearing this guy''s name, many people around him immediately whispered.


    Although they spoke very quietly, everyone could hear every word clearly because it was extremely quiet here.


    "Shit, although the Liu family is not very famous, it has great strength."


    "That''s not true. The head of the Liu family is the elder family of the Pei family, which has a strong influence. But the Liu family has always had ancestral training and knows that this Taowu family is surnamed Pei, so it is strictly required that the children of the Liu family must keep a low profile."


    "Yes, yes, but no matter how low-key the powerful family is, it can''t hide its arrogance. In fact, the Pei family has been open for so long, and the Liu family is the only family that can be worshipped by each owner in person. This side alone is incomparable to ordinary people."


    "Indeed, it seems that that childe is in trouble today. Some people are really people you can never afford."


    Hearing what everyone said, it seemed that the situation was extremely serious. Even the businessman, who had just changed his attitude, kept his mouth shut and dared not fart.


    Indeed, the Liu family in this city is by no means provoked by ordinary people.


    Even the arrogant Pei family often give way to them.


    Not to mention these ordinary people?


    He glanced at Han Sanqian quietly, and the rich man was in a cold sweat.


    However, Han Sanqian smiled casually without fear. He glanced coldly at young master Liu. Seeing that he was extremely confident, he couldn''t help shaking his head: "sorry, I really haven''t heard of it."


    "Take the liberty to ask, Liu family, is it very hanging?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4055

    As soon as this word came out, the whole audience was silent and fell into a dead story.


    They all thought Han Sanqian was going to ask something, but it turned out to be such a speechless question.


    Are the Liu family hung up?


    Asking this question here is actually like asking ordinary people whether God is powerful.


    This is not the simplest question that can be answered after consideration.


    Han Sanqian''s question showed nothing but his ignorance.


    Many people present didn''t even want to answer his question at all.


    Because answering him, they all showed that their IQ was very low.


    "Guest, let me tell you so. The status of the Liu family is only that of the Pei family. At the same time, they are also close people of the Pei family." The seller saw no answer, and Han Sanqian was more or less his own guest, so he finally hardened his head and answered Han Sanqian.


    Someone can answer for himself how good he is. Mr. Liu didn''t blame the store owner. On the contrary, after the store owner described his ox x level, he stood proudly in the same place.


    "Threethousand, the shopkeeper said he was a close person of the Pei family. Otherwise, I''ll let it go." Su Yingxia advised.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian hesitated.


    Although he deliberately delayed Pei Gu, it doesn''t mean that Han Sanqian doesn''t respect Pei Gu. He asked Pei Gu to wait just to make his plan look more realistic.


    Generally speaking, Han Sanqian attaches great importance to Pei Gu''s power.


    It is not only because the Pei family forces can really make the future defense of the city as solid as gold, and there is no need to worry about the risk of being carried out. More importantly, Pei Gu helped himself at his most critical moment. For Han Sanqian, this is enough friends. How can he not respect him?


    At present, Peihu has something to do with himself. The Liu family is also a close family of Pei family. It is indeed better to do more than less.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian nodded and looked at the merchant: "well, I''d better buy this ninemillion. Wrap it up for me."


    Words fall, he looked at young master Liu: "as for your and my bet, it''s as if nothing has happened."


    When the shopkeeper heard the words, he nodded repeatedly. However, when he was about to wrap it, a big hand pressed on it again: "wait."


    Looking up, it was the ill intentioned young master Liu. The shopkeeper was a little nervous: "what''s the matter, young master Liu... Young master Liu."


    "Liu is not a trouble maker by nature, but if others provoke me, Liu is never afraid of trouble." After that, he looked at Han Sanqian, raised his eyebrows and said, "you''ve picked up this matter. So many people have come to watch. If you say it, it''s ok?"


    In the eyes of young master Liu, Han Sanqian suddenly changed his arrogance and disdain after hearing his name. Instead, he took the initiative to mention it to him as if nothing had happened.


    This explains a problem.


    This guy counselled.


    He was afraid of his identity.


    So, in that case, why should Mr. Liu forget about it? Anyway, it''s him who occupies the situation now. How can he give up?


    "What do you want?" Han Sanqian looked back at him coldly.


    "What do I want?" Young master Liu smiled, "it''s very simple, but there are two ways."


    "First, when I win this game, leave two beauties and you can go away. Second, kneel down and you bark a few times. Then leave two beauties and go away."


    Han Sanqian''s eyes suddenly burst into anger: "so, how big do you have to make this matter?"


    "You can understand that too."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "well, since there are big enemies who shamelessly beg me to play, I''m sorry if I don''t play."


    "However, let me remind you that if you really play, your proud young master Liu''s identity will be lost."


    "Or, the ten thousand year foundation of your Liu family Zuxian will be destroyed. Are you sure you want to play?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4056

    Hearing Han Sanqian say so, young master Liu frowned slightly: "boy, are you threatening me? Frighten me?"


    Han Sanyi smiled, "I''m just telling you some consequences. As for what you think I think, it''s up to you."


    "Cao, if the prince of the Pei family stood in front of me and said this to me, I would really think about these consequences. But who the fuck are you?" Young master Liu laughed with disdain.


    He knows almost all the people in the Pei family, and even those who don''t know them are mostly marginal people in the Pei family. Therefore, he is fully aware of the people who can really punish him.


    Naturally, he completely ignored Han Sanqian''s threat.


    Han Sanqian smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Wait for me." Young master Liu''s words fell, and he rushed inside in a few steps.


    It seemed that he was talking to someone. Less than a moment later, the door under the previous Pavilion opened, and hundreds of guards rushed in.


    Everyone knows that Fengyi pavilion has always only allowed guests, not soldiers. They have their own security, and they can''t allow others to mess around.


    But today, soldiers suddenly broke in, and all this is obviously due to the identity of the young master Liu.


    If it weren''t for him, who could break this rule?


    Seeing the arrival of his soldiers, young master Liu''s arrogance suddenly became more abundant.


    "Smelly boy, there are two ways. Choose it quickly, otherwise, the young master will choose it for you." Young master Liu laughed coldly.


    Han Sanqian smiled, "then choose for me."


    "Well, the young master is merciful. In this way, kneel on the ground to school, bark a few times, leave two beauties, and get out of here quickly. While the young master is in a good mood now, he won''t hit you." Young master Liu laughed.


    Han Sanqian shook his head. "It''s impossible for people to stay for you. The key is to stay and you dare not move. Well, you can hit me and come here."


    Han Sanqian pointed to his face.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was so provocative, young master Liu was extremely angry. He raised his hand and directly slapped Han Sanqian.


    However, as soon as he fanned, he felt an inexplicable wind suddenly blowing, and then his body fell back completely uncontrollably.


    "Pa!


    Young master Liu, who lost his body''s center of gravity, this palm fan was fanned out, but it was firmly fanned on the soldier''s head on his left hand.


    Su Yingxia slightly stood in front of Han Sanqian and looked at young master Liu with a sneer.


    "His mother, you... Dare you fight back?" Young master Liu was furious.


    "What about fighting back?" Su Yingxia said coldly, "is it difficult that you are only allowed to do it, and we are not allowed to fight back? Is there such an unfair thing in the world?"


    "Little beauty, there is really such an unfair thing in the world. It''s ok if you don''t fight back. My young master is happy, and naturally everything is OK. But if you fight back, hum, do you know what it means to harm your family?"


    "At that time, it will annoy Lao Tzu, even your ancestors for eighteen generations."


    Words fall, young master Liu waved his big hand, and he was unwilling to suffer the dark loss, so he directly commanded the soldiers to start.


    A group of guards did not dare to neglect at all, and they were going to attack Han Sanqian and others.


    The three looked at each other. The next second, no matter what else, the two women with Han 3000 defended without attacking, and dodged all the way.


    At that time, the whole Fengyi pavilion was in direct chaos.


    As Han''s threethousand people hid in the East and West g, and the soldiers pursued them, a large number of containers collapsed and countless commodities were destroyed.


    Many businessmen saw it in their eyes and were anxious, but they didn''t dare to say even one more word for a while.


    After all, this is young master Liu taking people. Who dares to say a word more and end up with the same end as Han Sanqian.


    However, some smart people see a different clue at this time, because on the surface, Han Sanqian and others are indeed hiding, but what they are hiding is really exquisite.


    It seems that they have already predicted all the attacks, but they are deliberately hiding.


    As for the purpose, they can''t guess well now, and just because they can''t guess well, they are skeptical of this method.


    After all, if they can hide so easily, it means that their cultivation and ability are higher, so they should turn defense into attack.


    But soon, they seemed to understand the mystery and what tricks Han Sanqian and others were singing.


    "Stop it."


    With a shout of awe, hundreds of security guards of Fengyi Pavilion rushed out, and with them, a dignified man led several assistants out slowly


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4057

    With this awe, and this dignified man walked out, the people who were originally fighting stopped tacitly.


    The guards naturally knew who the visitor was, and even if Han Sanqian didn''t know him, he could at least guess who he was by his current posture.


    Looking at the inside of Fengyi Pavilion, which has become a mess, the dignified man was angry.


    He is the real manager of Fengyi Pavilion. Originally, young master Liu had turned a blind eye to the matter of cleaning up people according to the rules of Fengyi Pavilion.


    However, no matter how you turn a blind eye, at least it should be based on not damaging the Fengyi Pavilion.


    However, at present, a large number of shops in Fengyi pavilion have been destroyed, how can he still sit still?


    "Mr Qin." Young master Liu hugged his fist slightly, which was considered as a salute.


    The dignified man named Mr. Qin also nodded slightly, which was a reply: "according to the rules of Fengyi Pavilion, no one is allowed to fight in the pavilion, and violators will be punished according to the severe punishment of Fengyi Pavilion."


    Then he looked at the three thousand people of Han and said coldly, "three, do you know the rules of Fengyi pavilion?"


    Han Sanqian''s eyebrows jumped slightly: "Mr. Qin, right?"


    "Yes!" Mr. Qin responded coldly.


    "Hehe, someone wants to hit us, but we just dodge. Why do you want to put the blame on us? Why, are you afraid of the Liu family?"


    "You..." Mr. Qin was extremely angry.


    However, Han Sanqian''s words are indeed reasonable. Of course, he is afraid of the Liu family''s forces. Otherwise, how can he turn a blind eye?


    However, at present, the loss is so serious that he has to find someone to pay for it?!


    The Liu family is obviously out of consideration, and the big enemy can only be his Han 3000.


    "If you didn''t wait to hide, how could the guard crash the shop because of catching you? It''s not your responsibility, and who is it?" He responded coldly.


    "Wow, I''ve seen those who are unreasonable, but I haven''t seen those who are so strong that you are shameless." Han Sanqian really saw it: "originally, I thought this Fengyi pavilion was a very different place. Now look at this face carefully, haha, but it is also a place of garbage."


    "Fengyi Pavilion is the largest trading market in the city, but it has become a place of garbage in your mouth. Boy, your tone is too big." Qin snorted coldly.


    "The good or bad of a place depends on whether its rules and style are high-level. Mr. Qin, as the head of Fengyi Pavilion, is just a vulgar and tasteless person. Can such a place be called a good place?" Han Sanqian disdained to laugh.


    "Mr. Qin, talk to him lazily." Young master Liu drank coldly, "let''s take him down. I''ll clean up the people. You can take tens of millions of gold, silver and jewelry on him as compensation. We both get what we need."


    Mr. Qin didn''t immediately promise, and looked at Han Sanqian: "I''ll give you one last chance. I''ll catch you with my hands tied. What we do about the rest is what we do."


    "What else can a person like you do?" Han Sanqian disdained a smile: "those who flatter me, you also deserve me to be arrested?"


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude." With a look in his eyes, hundreds of security guards also rushed directly towards Han 3000.


    Young master Liu naturally would not miss such a great opportunity. With a big hand, the guards of the Liu family also attacked Han 3000 in an instant.


    Ziqing directly blocked out, while Su Yingxia was responsible for protecting Han Sanqian closely. Even though the other side had a large number of people, in the face of Ziqing, a group of people were obviously blocked in attack at one time, and it was hard to win because they attacked for several rounds.


    At this time, in front of the door of Qifeng Pavilion, Pei Gu had already waited a little tired.


    The main reason why he was not bored was not because of waiting, but because he really didn''t know Han Sanqian''s attitude, and the whole person seemed arrogant and restless.


    However, at this time, what made him extremely confused was that the crowd who had been watching around began to move in a large number in the other direction, making him completely confused about what happened.


    Soon, a servant hurried to his side and whispered, "master, there seems to be a big deal going on at the Fengyi Pavilion. I heard that three strangers were fighting with young master Liu inside."


    "Go on, fight and fuck me." Pei Gu impatiently dismissed the servant, but suddenly, he suddenly froze in place, three... Three strangers?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4058

    The next second, he grabbed the servant directly: "what did you just say, say it again?"


    "Master, three strangers fought with the Liu family in Fengyi Pavilion."


    Pei Gu was silly on the spot.


    The people of the Liu family, who should be in the city, naturally know very well. In this case, who will be blind to find trouble for the Liu family?


    Only people who are not here can provoke the Liu family without knowing the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Plus three strangers, it seems that the number is also right with Han''s threethousand people.


    It is impossible for you to say that Pei Gu is not ignorant.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t it really a big fucking thing?" As soon as Pei Gu''s voice fell, he quickly waved his hand and rushed to Fengyi pavilion with his men and horses.


    Almost as soon as he left the front foot, the rear foot troops immediately followed him, even the onlookers all followed at this time.


    Looking at the posture of the Pei family leader, everyone knew that this matter was by no means a trivial matter.


    A group of people rushed to Fengyi Pavilion in such a mighty manner.


    At this time, the Fengyi Pavilion is experiencing the biggest storm and movement after the construction of the pavilion.


    Even if the security in the pavilion cooperates with the guards of the Liu family, it still seems a little difficult to deal with the defense of Ziqing and Su Yingxia.


    These two women look beautiful and gentle, but in fact, they are quite wonderful when they start.


    The two of them stood alone in front of each other, and one of them dodged with Han Sanqian on the side. Even if hundreds of people besieged this small place for nearly half an hour, they couldn''t even touch Han Sanyi''s hair.


    A group of people were in a bad mood, wheezing, but there was nothing to do.


    "His mother, you bitch, if you have seed, you stand up and hide behind a woman. What kind of hero are you?" Young master Liu scolded angrily and pointed at each other angrily.


    Su Yingxia wanted to say something, but Han Sanqian stopped her.


    Han Sanqian took a slight step forward and walked in front of Su Yingxia. He disdained and said, "it''s like if I stand up, you can do something."


    "I''m standing up now. Come on."


    Hearing this, young master Liu immediately rushed towards Han 3000.


    However, less than five meters in front of Han 3000, a sharp sword directly blocked in front of him.


    "If you want to get close to my threethousand brother, you must first ask whether it agrees with the sword in my hand." Purple feeling said coldly.


    Mr. Liu was about to speak, but Han Sanqian raised his hand and moved the sword away. Then he walked a few steps in front of Mr. Liu: "now, even the sword has been canceled for you, and I''m standing in front of you. The question is, do you dare to do it?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian so rampant, young master Liu really wanted to raise his hand and slapped him directly in the face.


    However, his hand was only half raised, but he suddenly frowned.


    With such a security guard, he naturally doesn''t need to stand up and let himself fight him. However, he now stands up and lets himself fight openly. Among them... I''m afraid when I think about it carefully, I feel more and more wrong.


    Thinking of this, young master Liu couldn''t help stopping and began to think, and even worried about whether this guy Han Sanqian would Yin himself.


    "What? Afraid, dare not?" Han Sanqian smiled coldly, "however, it''s useless to be afraid now. There are many things in one''s life that have only one chance. Once missed, it''s useless even to regret."


    "For example, you offended me." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, young master Liu, who had been seriously considering it, really couldn''t hold it anymore.


    No one dares to talk to him in such a tone, and no one dares to play with him at such a time.


    Even if he knew that Han Sanqian was deliberately provocative, he obviously didn''t care so much.


    "Fuck you, I originally wanted to see you stand up so honestly and let me fight, so I''ll give you a less miserable chance. But now, you fucking want to find your own head by yourself, so Grandpa Liu can''t afford not to give you this chance."


    "You''re right. There''s only one chance in life. However, it''s not about provoking you, but about provoking me."


    Words fall, young master Liu directly raised his hand, and he was about to fan it up.


    Almost at the same time, peigu also rushed to the door with people and horses


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4059

    Pei Gu was in a hurry all the way, and he even dreamed about the possible scenes in countless Fengyi pavilions, but no matter how much he thought, it was better to see them with his own eyes.


    At least, this eye was enough to make Pei Gu Xin mention it directly to his throat.


    "Stop!" Pei Gu didn''t know where he came from. After running so long, he could still drink loudly.


    With this prestige, all the people present couldn''t help looking back.


    When seeing the Pei family owner arrive in person, many people bowed their heads slightly on the spot to show their respect.


    There are also more people who are sweating for Han Sanqian at this time.


    After all, Han Sanqian is embarrassed enough to provoke the people of the Liu family and have a Fengyi pavilion to support him.


    If there is another Pei family, I''m afraid that even Han Sanqian with two women with some skills is doomed to end up tragically today.


    "Uncle Pei."


    At the sight of Pei Gu, young master Liu, who raised his arm to fight, was also overjoyed and extremely happy.


    According to the rules, although the Pei family pays annual tribute to the Liu family every year, most of the time, the elders always see the elders. People of their generation don''t have much chance to contact the current owners of the Pei family.


    But today, the Pei family owner is in front of us, and it is obvious that he is here to support himself. How can Mr. Liu not be happy?


    As soon as he shouted, Pei Gu could also remember that this was the son of the Liu family, frowning and rushing with people in a few steps.


    "What are you doing?" Pei Gu looked at young master Liu angrily.


    Young master Liu smiled. At this time, uncle really likes to pretend.


    However, after all, he is the owner of the Pei family, and it is also right to pretend.


    Thinking of this, young master Liu smiled lightly: "Uncle Pei, what brings you here? Oh, nothing wrong, but there is a guy who doesn''t have eyes making trouble here."


    "I came out and said a few words, but they didn''t sell the face of our Liu family at all. Therefore, we joined hands with fengyiting''s brother to catch him."


    "Unfortunately, the two beauties around this boy have some abilities. We haven''t caught him for so long, but we let him break many things in the Fengyi Pavilion."


    "Uncle Pei, you''re the best. Anyway, you''re here. Otherwise, please help catch it?"


    Hearing this, Pei Gu frowned. If he had always believed the nonsense of young master Liu, but today, Han Sanqian was standing opposite.


    How dare he believe it easily?


    "Is that true?" Pei Guwei said coldly.


    Young master Liu naturally thought he was acting again, and then nodded, "exactly."


    However, when he looked up, he found that the Pei master was not asking him at all, but Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, "the fact is, I bought snow lotus here. Someone made a malicious bid to steal my favor. As a result, they negotiated with me and decided to get the higher price."


    "But after the high bidder got it, some people refused to accept the result and used the momentum to suppress others."


    "A shopkeeper can testify. At the same time, many people present can testify. You can ask at will, Mr. Pei."


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at young master Liu and said disdainfully, "you really know how to sue the wicked first."


    "Is there such a thing? Young master Liu?" Pei Gu asked softly.


    Young master Liu immediately shook his head, "there is no such thing."


    After that, he stepped up to Han Sanqian and whispered coldly and sarcastically, "hum, smelly boy, some things don''t depend on whether what you say is reasonable, but whether you believe it. What if what you say is true? Does someone bird you?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and stopped talking. Since Pei Gu came, Han Sanqian believed that he would naturally handle it properly, and there was no need for him to say more


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4060

    Pei Gu frowned slightly, obviously thinking about something.


    A moment later, he nodded, "it seems that there is no need to ask more about this matter. I know the details."


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, young master Liu was even more proud. Since uncle Pei said so, it was obvious that he agreed with his "reason" and knew that it was false, so there was no need to say more and cover it up for himself.


    Thinking of this, young master Liu raised his mouth at Han Sanqian, raised his head, and slightly shook his body, which was both provocative and ironic.


    "Someone."


    "Yes!"


    Several Pei family masters who followed Pei Gu immediately came forward to take orders.


    "Take this person who has done a good deed and wait for him to be arrested and put in prison for me."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, just when young master Liu was very happy, several masters had waved their hands and led the men and horses on the spot to act quickly.


    "Hua Hua!"


    Led by several masters, hundreds of elites directly surrounded the security guard in the pavilion and the Liu family''s departments. Then, they rushed to Mr. Liu and boss Qin in front of them, pointing at them with long guns, in a state of chaos and killing.


    This time, young master Liu and boss Qin were obviously stupid.


    "Master Pei, what does this mean?"


    "Uncle Pei, take care of your men quickly. Are they wrong? Why are knives and guns on our necks?"


    One by one, they shouted anxiously.


    "Make a mistake?" Pei Gu sneered and said, "my men are all elite. They are absolutely right and will not make mistakes."


    Then, Pei Gu''s face closed and slowly walked up to young master Liu: "the Liu family is a meritorious man of the Pei family. Therefore, the ancestors of the Pei family have their orders. Even if the world changes, even after ten thousand generations, the Pei and Liu families should be close to each other."


    "I''m also good for your Liu family. Senior officials'' salaries are not lacking in annual worship, nephew, what do you say?"


    Young master Liu nodded hurriedly, "Uncle Pei is certainly good to my Liu family. Our Pei and Liu families are also close to each other. Then you... How did you let someone catch me?"


    "Pa!"


    Just when young master Liu was struggling, suddenly, a slap was heavily slapped on his face.


    "Since my two families are like one family, and I am your uncle, I will educate you well for your father."


    Touching his aching and red face, young master Liu couldn''t believe it, but he looked at peigu with great fear. He didn''t understand what happened.


    "Uncle, there is a reason to hit someone. You really won''t believe that nonsense?"


    "Miscellaneous?" Hearing this, Pei Gu laughed angrily: "do you know that this word alone is enough to cut you to pieces? Have you heard that there is a VIP in my Pei family?"


    Young master Liu nodded. He had heard of it, but because of the Pei family''s affairs, he had no right to interfere with the Liu family. Although the two families were close, the meritorious status of the Liu family was not in Inner Mongolia, but in outer Xinjiang.


    As a border minister, Liu Fu was not in the city. Only his son, who was idle, heard about it, but failed to know it.


    "Know, know, uncle, then... So what?"


    "What''s the matter?" Pei Gu smiled coldly, looked at the cronies behind him, shook his head and said, "this hereditary title is indeed the first emperor who only paid attention to the merits of the original ministers, but did not expect the bitterness of the later dynasties. Because you can''t guarantee which tiger general will give you a rat."


    The entourage smiled and nodded, "what the master said is right. Some things are too persistent, they will be complacent, and some rules are too conservative, so they will stick to the rules."


    Nodding slightly, Pei Gu sighed and said, "then it''s time to change."


    Then, Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian: "VIP, what do you mean?"


    When the words fell, Pei Gu also gave a slight salute.


    However, such an action is enough to make everyone present fall into boiling and madness directly.


    "What? This young man is the new VIP of Pei mansion recently?"


    "It is said that the prince of the Pei family even vacated the newly installed Qifeng Pavilion for him to stay, which is enough to see the weight of this VIP."


    "Shit, such a big man even came to Fengyi Pavilion."


    A group of people whispered, but at this time, young master Liu and Mr. Qin, the head of fengyiting, were completely stupid, and the whole person was completely petrified in place


    He... He turned out... He turned out to be a VIP of Pei mansion!!!!!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4061

    Boss Qin felt that the whole person was black in front of him. Fengyi Pavilion had been careful to treat guests for many years. Even today, he was also careful to take care of such distinguished guests as young master Liu.


    For Fengyi Pavilion, although it advertises that there are all VIP guests in the pavilion, they are treated equally, but in the Jianghu, it is always inevitable to be worldly.


    Therefore, Fengyi Pavilion is also careful to deal with these hierarchical relationships.


    However, after dealing with it for so long, I didn''t expect that today, just because it was a little biased, it completely overturned fengyiting.


    Young master Liu was also extremely shocked. He just wanted to get a girl and be authoritative. It was such a good coincidence that he was unlucky to meet a big Lord.


    Moreover, he''s still a fucking VIP of the Pei family. Even the Pei family owner should be a polite Lord.


    Now, recalling Han Sanqian''s previous words, young master Liu no longer felt any irony.


    On the contrary, he was left with endless private coolness.


    "Plop!"


    With a muffled sound, young master Liu bent his knee directly and knelt on the ground on the spot: "VIP, VIP, I''m wrong. Liu Zongyuan has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He provoked you. It''s a little damn, it''s a little damn. Please forgive me, my Lord. Let go of the small, let go of the small."


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, looked at Pei Gu, and ignored young master Liu at all: "these are the affairs of the Pei family, and have nothing to do with Han. That''s the truth of the so-called honest and upright officials can''t stop housework."


    "But since Mr. Pei asked Mr. Han, out of politeness, he should also give some suggestions."


    "Han believes that the enfeoffment of titles from generation to generation must be a disaster. In the history of the earth, all emperors have long known its harm, so they conspired to reduce the vassal state."


    "Among them, the most famous is Tuen Ling." Han threethousand.


    "Look at the meaning of the VIP, it is also agreed to change." Pei Gu laughed.


    Han threethousand chuckled: "the young master of the Liu family is not afraid of this, or doesn''t care about it at all. After all, before he wanted to fight Han, Han had already said this, but young master Liu is not afraid at all."


    Pei Gu heard the words and nodded. When young master Liu heard this, he was immediately frightened and shivered.


    He didn''t care, but didn''t think that moving Han 3000 would bring such consequences to himself.


    Now, after knowing Han Sanqian''s identity, how can he not be afraid?!


    "Uncle Pei, the Liu family has been loyal for generations, and there are hardships without credit. Please forgive me more. Liu Zongyuan knows he is wrong."


    Pei Gu snorted coldly, "for those who work for the Pei family, Pei must know and treat them well. Give me orders."


    "Yes!"


    "From now on, the hereditary position of the Pei family will be removed, and the annual worship of the Pei family will also be cancelled. Except that the current frontier general position of the Liu family master will be retained, any other children will only retain their salaries instead of their positions."


    "What?" Hearing these orders, Liu Zongyuan couldn''t help but bang and immediately fell to the ground.


    Going to a position and staying at a salary may have an impact on many other people in the Liu family, but it may not be a big one. After all, life is not greatly affected.


    But for young master Liu Zongyuan, this has a great impact.


    In other words, he is the heir of the future family. If he inherits a family with no future, his value as an heir will be greatly reduced.


    In the past, the Liu family can say here, below the Pei family and above the 10000 families, but from now on, what confidence and qualification does he have to say these words again?


    Even in the near and foreseeable future, the Liu family will be slowly replaced by other families and eventually become mediocre.


    Liu Zongyuan felt the feeling of falling to the ground from the sky, more truly than anyone else.


    That feeling is really too painful.


    "To Fengyi Pavilion." Pei Gu thought briefly and didn''t make a decision immediately.


    Mr. Qin had been in charge for many years and had quite a lot of experience. At this time, when everyone was not paying attention, he gently leaned to peigu''s side: "master Pei, half of the capital injection in Fengyi Pavilion is from the Pei family."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was stunned, turned to smile, and looked at Mr. Qin: "you just said that half of the funds in the Fengyi Pavilion were invested by the Pei family, right?"


    Although Mr. Qin didn''t understand why the Pei family leader wanted to read this matter out loud directly, he nodded obediently: "no... yes, it is..."


    Pei Gu nodded clearly, and then smiled again


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4062

    "That''s good. It saves a lot of things."


    "Listen, Fengyi Pavilion will stop business immediately from today, and the place will be cleared within three days. Those who violate the order will be beheaded!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Mr. Qin was directly dumbfounded on the spot.


    He felt that he had heard wrong. The Pei family directly closed the Fengyi pavilion?


    This Fengyi Pavilion is not only one of the landmarks of the city, but more importantly, there are many treasures here, and the trading volume is huge. It is almost the largest treasure trading market within the Pei family.


    It not only contributed a huge source of income, but also attracted countless rare businessmen for the Pei family.


    It can be said that fengyiting is simply the peak of the high-end material exchange within the Pei family''s sphere of influence, and there is no one.


    Such a place, not to mention the Pei family''s money as power, just doesn''t have it. Its value alone is by no means someone can close it.


    But it happened that the owner of Pei family was the one who could decide whether to turn it on or off, and he also happened to turn it off.


    "Mr. Pei, do you really want to close Fengyi pavilion? Do you know how much tax Fengyi Pavilion contributes every year and how many jobs it creates?"


    "This is a whole industrial chain, which is related to the livelihood of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people."


    Mr. Qin didn''t seem to be reconciled. At this time, he hurried to persuade peigu.


    Pei Gu''s entourage hurriedly whispered, "master, Fengyi Pavilion is not just an exchange. Those who move it are afraid that many people in the Pei family will be affected. Please think twice."


    Pei Gu frowned slightly: "do you really think my master is Bai Dang? What assets can Fengyi pavilion have and what contribution can it make? Do you think I won''t know?"


    "But I ask you, as a homeowner, how much loss should we have if our reputation goes bankrupt?"


    "Han Sanqian is a VIP of Pei mansion. My master has already said that seeing him is like seeing me. However, when he came to visit Fengyi Pavilion, he encountered bullying and insult. What''s the deal?"


    "I tell you, the Fengyi Pavilion must be closed, and the Liu family must also be punished."


    After that, Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian: "Pei''s poor management made you feel so wronged that it really shouldn''t be. However, now I have severely punished these murderers and vented my anger for you. I don''t know whether Sanqian is satisfied? If not, I''ll drag him out and behead him on the spot."


    Hearing this, young master Liu no longer had his previous arrogance, and immediately knelt down in front of Han Sanqian: "Han Ye, Han Ye, I''m wrong, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m still young, I''m old, and I haven''t married and had children. If I die, the Liu family will be cut off."


    Mr. Qin also lost his previous arrogance. Although he didn''t beg for mercy like Mr. Liu, he also lowered his head and didn''t say a word. He didn''t dare to look at Han 3000 at all.


    "If you had known today, why should you have known it?" Han Sanqian looked at young master Liu and was speechless for a moment: "just now, I gave you many opportunities. Even when I knew you were young master Liu, I still wanted to stop at this point when master Pei and I were familiar with each other. However, do you still remember what you said?"


    "Zongyuan is a dog. I can''t remember what Zongyuan said. Please don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Words fall, young master Liu is on the ground several times in a row.


    Han Sanqian sighed: "I let you three times and four times, but you keep staring at your nose and face. According to my temper, people like you die without regret, but your Liu family is a meritorious Minister of the Pei family after all."


    "Lord Pei has been punished, and I don''t need to say more. Let''s stop it."


    After that, young master Liu kowtowed happily and apologized: "thank you, Mr. Han, for not killing me."


    After cleaning up the people of the Liu family, Han Sanqian set his eyes on the man named Mr. Qin.


    He still bowed his head and didn''t say anything. He seemed to beg for nothing. His attitude was a little arrogant, but it didn''t seem to be. Han Sanyi smiled and walked a few steps in front of him: "you''re the supervisor here, aren''t you?"


    "Qin... No, subordinate, it is." Mr. Qin answered slightly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not satisfied with the way Lord Pei handled you." Han Sanqian laughed, "are you interested in hearing what I want to do with you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4063

    Before the man spoke, Pei Gu said, "threethousand, if you think I''m not satisfied with my handling, you can handle it as soon as possible. In short, your happiness is the primary condition."


    His son had already made such a thing, and almost ran away with Han Sanqian''s anger. It had not been settled yet, and the Fengyi pavilion was unknowingly causing trouble.


    At this critical juncture, Pei Gu certainly won''t care so much. He just wants to calm down the storm as soon as possible.


    Of course, being cruel to these people can also play down his son''s affairs, which is also a little selfish of Pei Gu.


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, Mr. Qin knew that he had no way to go.


    However, he has been silent here for many years, which has greatly improved his temperament. Therefore, even though he knew that he could not escape death, he did not show the panic of young master Liu.


    "Qin has eyes that don''t know Mount Tai, so he''s damned. VIP, please give me instructions."


    "As the manager of Fengyi Pavilion, what you should do is to serve every guest here well. Even if there is friction and trouble, you should dissuade and reconcile at the first time. However, what you do is to help the strong bully the weak. To be honest, if Fengyi Pavilion is handed over to someone like you, it is really better to stop working and close the door."


    "However, it is indeed many years of operation that Fengyi pavilion has today''s scale. With today''s reputation, it is indeed a pity to close it down."


    "Since you have no credit, you also have pain. Let''s do it."


    "Fengyi Pavilion will continue to operate, and the management position will still be handed over to you, but the scandal is ahead. If there is similar bullying next time, you will end it by yourself without trial by others. What do you think?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Mr. Qin was obviously stunned. He didn''t seem to expect that things would enter such a situation.


    Not only did he not die, but he also returned to his position in confusion, which was really surprising and quite incomprehensible.


    "I treat the VIP like this, but the VIP can also give me a chance to start again?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Pei Gu.


    It''s certainly easy to kill him, but what''s the significance of killing him and closing the Fengyi pavilion? For Han Sanqian, it was just a little too much out of anger. But for the Pei family, it must have a deep impact.


    After all, the Pei family is their own partner. In fact, any turbulence within them will not be of any benefit to Han Sanqian.


    On the contrary, the more prosperous they are, the more Han Sanqian benefits.


    Although Pei Gu said well, if he really wanted to do it, would he not feel painful?


    Han Sanqian is not a person who glares at his face. Since Pei Gu has given him enough face, he should go down the steps instead of holding it higher and higher.


    "Master Pei, can you be satisfied with 3000 people doing things like this?" Han threethousand.


    As Han Sanqian thought, Pei Gu was only trying to prove his sincerity in front of Han Sanqian. He was also reluctant to cut down such a large trading house.


    Pei Gu smiled: "Pei has already said that how to deal with this matter depends on your words. Since you decide to arrange it like this, then arrange it like this."


    "Qin, thank you, Mr. Han?"


    "Qin Dou thanked Mr. Han." Qin Dou bowed his head slightly and said gratefully.


    "Can it be just a fucking thank you?" Pei Gu waved his hand dissatisfied: "Mr. Han, surnamed Qin, not only saved your job, but also saved your life. He came to this Fengyi pavilion to buy something today. Don''t you understand?"


    Hearing this, Qin Dou raised his head slightly, and was naturally awakened by Pei Gu''s words with his experience. He immediately said, "Mr. Han, do you know why this is called Fengyi pavilion?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "If there is a name, there must be a mystery. Originally, no one should know this secret, but I think you can have a try. Are you interested in coming with me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4064

    Han Sanqian didn''t speak immediately, but instead focused on Pei Gu.


    This is always Pei Gu''s place. It''s absolutely not what Han Sanqian wants.


    Pei Gu naturally was also happy with Han Sanqian''s behavior, nodded slightly and said with a smile, "since people are warmly invited, if Sanqian is OK, it doesn''t hurt to go and have a look."


    Han Sanqian also smiled knowingly, "master Pei said, Han Sanqian had to obey."


    Then he looked at Mr. Qin and said, "thank you, Mr. Qin."


    "You''re welcome. Guest, come with me."


    Han Sanqian didn''t hurry to follow, but bowed politely and made an invitation to Pei Gubi.


    Pei Gu was stunned and turned to smile, "threethousand, are you going to invite me in?"


    "Within the Pei family''s influence, the world is vast, and it has always been the Pei family. As the real owner here, you are also a valuable friend of 3000. If there is a place to go, how can 3000 not invite you." Han Sanli said.


    Pei Gu was in a better mood. He gave Han Sanqian enough face, and Han Sanqian also knew that he didn''t cross the line, but raised his position at the right time. Doing so made Pei Gu dignified without losing the slightest bit.


    "Well, since you invited 3000, let alone go to a secret place, even if it was a sea of knives and flames, Pei would not hesitate."


    After that, Pei Gu immediately shook his head at all his men and ordered them to wait in place, alone, accompanied Han Sanqian and two women, and followed Mr. Qin towards the inside.


    "There is actually a secret place in the pavilion of Fengyi, which is called the forbidden Phoenix Pavilion."


    "Generally speaking, the inner part is the main part, and the outer part is the auxiliary part, which leads to the origin of the name of Fengyi Pavilion. The so-called inner prohibition of Phoenix, while the outer part is crying for the injury of Phoenix trap." Mr. Qin walked in all the way and explained all the way.


    "What we are going to today is the forbidden Phoenix Pavilion." Mr. Qin continued, "originally, the forbidden Phoenix Pavilion was intended to be a special place for the three guests with the highest consumption to enjoy after the centenary of our business."


    "But for Mr. Qin, today was supposed to be the day when Fengyi Pavilion closed down and disappeared, but it miraculously revived. In a sense, it is better not to be reborn on the centenary, and there is no better way to repay Mr. Han''s kindness."


    "However, there is a saying that things in the forbidden Phoenix Pavilion also need to spend money. Qin is just in charge, and there are countless owners behind him to do financial support. So..."


    Han Sanqian smiled and said he understood. When he was about to speak, Pei Gu already said, "as long as there is a good thing selected by Sanqian, money is not a problem. It''s on my Pei family''s account."


    Mr. Qin smiled, "I understand."


    Suddenly, a group of people had passed through layers of hidden roads, explored to the bottom about 100 meters, and finally stopped on a wall.


    "To ensure safety, the mechanism will automatically extinguish all candles, often for about 30 seconds." Mr. Qin said softly.


    The crowd nodded. Mr. Qin didn''t know where he reached and touched anything. Suddenly, the fire on the surrounding walls went out, and then there was a roaring sound around.


    It seems to be moving and the wall is moving.


    Su Yingxia thought silently for about 30 seconds. Sure enough, after the time, the candles lit up again on time.


    However, although the wall in front of us is still a wall, if you carefully observe it, you can already see that the wall is somewhat different.


    I can''t say exactly what''s different, but it can really give you this feeling.


    Mr. Qin smiled and bent over again. He didn''t know what mechanism to press. A moment later, the wall of more than one meter suddenly disappeared, leaving a concave space.


    "Four, please." Mr. Qin bowed respectfully.


    The four people looked at each other and walked into the recess one after another.


    The space in the recess is not large. Five people standing in it is not crowded, but it is definitely not abundant.


    After the five people stood and stabilized, the wall was closed again. Then, where the five people were, they began to move slowly.


    Han Sanqian immediately understood that it was like a tunnel opened in the wall, and the concave object they were standing was more like a tour bus in the corridor.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian waited quietly.


    After traveling for about a minute, it stopped slowly, and then the wall behind them slowly opened again.


    And as the wall opened, a space that people fell into appeared in front of everyone


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4065

    Have you ever seen the treasure Pavilion of the fairy in Wonderland?


    In fact, this is true here to some extent.


    There are bursts of magic light in a large number of treasures. When they are organized and intersected, they bring a great sense of immortality here.


    Just smelling the air here makes people feel relaxed and refreshing.


    "There are thousands of treasures traded in the Fengyi pavilion every day, and naturally there are as many treasures as a cow''s hair. These treasures are good and bad, and need to be screened. However, Qin will deliberately use some of the best treasures to stay, hide them, and put them in the forbidden Feng Pavilion."


    "Mr. Han, Mr. Pei, and two distinguished ladies, Mr. Qin will not say much, so as not to disturb your mood of picking treasures. Please."


    Mr. Qin made way for the four guests to enter and watch by themselves.


    Han Sany came down from the recess and went straight to the stone platform in the center.


    The stone platform is about one meter high, and a white shining pearl is placed on the top. Although it is covered by a transparent cover, it still cannot cover up its jade like pure and dazzling white light.


    "This is the Han white pearl." Mr. Qin followed and softly explained.


    "Hanbai Tianzhu?" Han Sanqian frowned. This name is unheard of.


    Pei Gu also walked slowly over. According to his old capital, he had never heard of this name. He couldn''t help but wonder and ask, "what is Han Bai Tianzhu?"


    "Hehe, it''s my name. In fact, I don''t know what it is. But when I received the goods that day, Qin saw that it was extraordinary, so he stayed." Qin said, "then when I studied it privately, I found it more and more unusual, so I named it and put it in the pavilion."


    "Things are really good things." Pei Gu nodded: "don''t ask what it is, just look at its appearance, you can detect that it''s a faint divine light, which is by no means an ordinary thing."


    Han Sanqian naturally agreed with Pei Gu''s view.


    But the strange thing is that although this thing seems to be full of magic light, it looks like a white pebble outside. Its texture is extremely hard. It looks more like a stone than a bead or some kind of pill.


    Han Sanqian was interested, so he simply picked up the bead and watched it carefully.


    It''s a pity that he has no meridians now. Otherwise, he really wants to release a breath and have a good look.


    Pei Gu smiled, patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder and said, "I know what you''re thinking, brother, but I can tell you clearly that I''ve just detected the inside of this stone with my internal breathing."


    "Oh?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Hehe, there is nothing special inside, even mediocre." Pei Gu shook his head and said, "the inside is a stone structure, and no breath has been detected."


    "That''s strange. Since there is no breath inside, where does the divine light outside come from now?" Han Sanqian doubted.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the material of the stone itself can produce divine light." Pei Gu shook his head, but anyway, at least from now on, it is more likely that the stone has no appearance.


    Han Sanqian nodded. He also knew Pei Gu''s cultivation. Naturally, he knew that the things he detected were generally fake.


    But somehow, Han Sanqian always had a different feeling about it.


    Maybe I made more stones when I was making the five element God stone, so I inevitably have different feelings for these stones.


    "We don''t have much money, and the things here are not cheap. Although the Pei family owner has said that the Pei family will pay, we can''t go too far. After all, it costs a lot." Su Yingxia gently reminded Han Qiandao.


    Han Sanqian heard the sound, slightly stunned, nodded.


    Although the treasure of four dragons is indeed enough, Han Sanqian has not restrained at all when using it, and that old foundation is almost gone.


    Su Yingxia''s words are not unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian, even if he was a little reluctant, had to accept the reality helplessly and turned his eyes elsewhere.


    "Let''s go and see something related to Dan medicine." Han Sanqian, with two women, slowly moved to other places nearby.


    However, he didn''t know, and even Pei Gu and Mr. Qin didn''t notice that something suddenly slipped out of Han Sanqian''s body at this time, and then quickly flew towards the white stone


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4066

    No one noticed, the group still walked slowly towards the position of the pill.


    And finally stopped in front of several pills.


    A few people you choose me to choose, whispering.


    And that thing has climbed in front of the "white marble bead" at this time.


    If Han Sanqian looks closely, he must find that this thing is nothing else, it is a small black stick that has been drowned for a long time.


    At this time, it flew to the body of the white marble bead, winding its body like a snake, as if staring or observing.


    A moment later, it suddenly shrouded its body over the white marble spider.


    This time, it''s like a long dragon wrapped around a bead, and a dragon wrapped around an egg. It''s quite strange.


    "Threethousand, why don''t you buy this Baining herb? Baining herb is suitable for thousands of drugs and diseases. It''s also good to buy it as a medicine guide." Su Yingxia was holding a grass and asked softly.


    Han Sanqian nodded and just wanted to reach for it, but suddenly he heard a sudden buzz behind him.


    Subconsciously, he looked back, but he saw the white marble beads that had just been stayed behind him. At this time, the white light exploded.


    Han Sanqian was like this, and all the people followed him. When they saw the strange things behind them, they couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    This is obviously just good, but how in the blink of an eye, the bead behind suddenly changed so dramatically?!


    Boom!


    Another huge explosion sounded, and the fine white marble beads suddenly exploded, and the huge whole was separated into countless fragments, frantically scattered around.


    "Be careful."


    Pei Gu shouted, protected in front of everyone, and directly turned out an energy in his hand to block in front of everyone.


    However, although the explosion aftershock is diffuse, it is quite surprising that it seems to have a distance.


    In other words, the explosion occurred only within a two meter range centered on the marble bead, as if it was bound by something.


    "Threethousand, what do you think it is?"


    Su Yingxia suddenly pointed to the top of the explosion center and said in surprise.


    According to Su Yingxia''s eyes, at the top of the explosion of white marble beads, a black stick was flying at the top, and all the explosion fragments and streamers produced by the explosion were slowly gathering towards it.


    The whole scene looks like a black dragon crowding in the water, which is both magical and amazing.


    "Shit, isn''t that a little black stick?"


    But for Han Sanqian, the most important thing is not how wonderful the scene is, but how strange and bullshit the protagonist is.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly opened his storage ring, and the whole person immediately opened his mouth in surprise.


    His mother, the little black stick is really not in it.


    But it shouldn''t be. His storage ring can naturally be opened and closed by himself. How can he get out of it without his own command?


    It''s like, when you lock the things in your safe with the password, the things in it come out by themselves.


    "What the fuck?"


    Han Sanqian''s eyes were straight, but on second thought, Han Sanqian seemed to understand why little black stick was not affected by his storage ring.


    This guy is not in the three realms or the five elements, so it seems that he is naturally not affected by ordinary things.


    Freedom to come and go, seems to understand.


    However, this guy obviously helped himself last time. He was seriously damaged and had been completely silent for a long time. Why did he suddenly run out now.


    What''s more, it exploded the marble bead. What''s this for?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian slightly blocked Pei Gu, who was protecting the front, and said softly, "master Pei, don''t be nervous. It seems that it''s my thing that caused the disturbance."


    "Your stuff?" Pei Gu naturally also found the black long thing on the top of the explosion, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Han Sanqian nodded, "that''s right."


    Then, he stepped to the front of the group, looked at the little black stick, and tried to get close to it step by step, but halfway, Han Sanqian suddenly stopped again.


    Because at this time, the place where the marble bead exploded suddenly seemed to start to become extremely abnormal.


    Or, there, something more strange is suddenly happening


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4067

    It''s like a sand flow bottle.


    Countless stone fragments of white marble that exploded into fragments, mixed with white breath, are moving slowly in that space in a mixed posture and in a countercurrent shape.


    The little black stick is on the top, allowing Bai Xi to pass through and debris to flow through, like a heart, which is not only purifying them, but also relying on them to wriggle themselves.


    After that, everything suddenly stopped, and then the white light began to explode wildly.


    At that moment, the whole space was directly ignited by white light.


    The dazzling light made everyone almost unable to open their eyes at that moment.


    "Wow!"


    After that, a sound of light explosion sounded again.


    The scene was in a state of peace.


    Quiet, the five people''s breathing can be clearly heard by each other.


    Five people reopened their eyes. There was no white light in the room, and they completely recovered to their original appearance.


    However, on the stone platform where the white marble spider is placed, it no longer exists. Instead, it is a black-and-white stick


    But this stick, compared with the previous blackening, is not only a little more white, but also a little more strange smell.


    Some are similar to the magic light of the white marble bead, but it''s not at all. At the same time, it seems to be a little bit.


    Extremely contradictory, but it is an indisputable fact.


    "Little black stick?" Han Sanqian shouted softly.


    No movement!


    But just as Han Sanqian was preparing to pass, suddenly, the little black stick flew slowly and gently, as if it was responding to Han Sanqian''s call.


    "Are you... OK?" Han Sanqian asked with concern.


    Although it seems that it should be all right, as its "friend", Han Sanqian still needs to ask.


    It moved slightly, stood up, and then the white light suddenly flashed on its body.


    Han Sanqian felt only a dazzling light at that time, accompanied by strong winds.


    When he closed his eyes, he hurried to stabilize his body, but even so, his whole body was frantically blown back.


    However, when Han Sanqian was about to lose control and was completely blown over, a force suddenly resisted slowly behind him.


    The strong light dissipated and the wind retreated.


    When Han 3000 looked back, there was no other person behind him. It was something like a small black stick turned into a human hand, which was gently against his back.


    Affected by the white light and strong wind, peigu and others did not have to be blown away directly like Han Sanqian, but they always closed their eyes.


    When I opened my eyes and saw the strange thing behind Han Sanqian, I couldn''t help but be stunned collectively.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this the thing that made the marble bead explode just now?"


    "Isn''t it? It was just a stick just now. Why has it changed again?"


    "But if you say it''s not, look carefully at the patterns on it. Isn''t this black and white one the same color as the stick just now?"


    Four people are very strange when you say something to me.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the four people, looked at the little black stick again, and said with a wry smile, "some of you are right. It is indeed the stick just now, and it is also the culprit who just let the white marble bead explode."


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly, "but it''s obviously a stick. How..."


    Han Sanqian was helpless: "this thing can be changed into any object at will, not to mention into these things, that is, into things of our earth, which is all possible."


    "Really?" Su Yingxia said curiously.


    Han Sanqian thought, and sure enough, the little black stick suddenly turned into an AK that should appear on the earth


    Su Yingxia was stunned, and Han Sanqian was speechless. Some things were so strange and absurd.


    Even Han Sanqian can turn it into a beautiful woman, although it feels inflated


    The more he thought about it, the more disgusting Han Sanqian felt, and quickly let it change back to its noumenon. But just when it just changed back to its noumenon, Han Sanqian found that it was completely different


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4068

    Because little black stick has followed him for a period of time, Han Sanqian knows something about it very well.


    At present, the little black stick that has changed back to its body, at this time, not only the color of its body has changed, but also its breath. The most important thing is that there is a faint streamer gently surrounding the whole stick.


    Although this streamer is very light, it is real, and its existence also means a lot.


    In terms of magic soldiers alone, whether there are magic soldiers with streamers or not is actually two grades.


    This is like, in terms of people, whether they have cultivation or not is completely the same as two grades.


    Although the previous little black stick is very strange and has some unique things, it does not have real streamer.


    Now, after merging with that "stone", it has.


    This can not help but make Han Sanqian immediately very confused, what is that Hanbai Tianzhu?


    What kind of connection does it have with little black stick?!


    "Threethousand, what''s the matter?" Su Yingxia slowly walked over. The couple had a tacit understanding for many years. Needless to say, even if Han Sanqian didn''t speak, Su Yingxia could probably know what happened to Han Sanqian.


    "Is it any different?" she asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "this little black stick has an unknown origin and is extremely unique. Since it helped me last time and was damaged, I have never known how to repair it."


    "But now, under the wrong circumstances, it swallowed the Han white pearl, which seemed to restore its former appearance. No, it was several times stronger than before, to be exact."


    "From the perspective of weapons, the so-called Hanbai heavenly bead is not what we imagined, but more like... Some kind of forging stone for training divine soldiers..." Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian suddenly frowned.


    with reason.


    "But if so, wouldn''t it involve a bigger problem?" Han Sanqian looked up and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "You think, the little black stick is not in the three realms and does not exist in the five elements. In that case, what kind of thing can complement it, or even be absorbed and used by it?"


    Since we jump out of this world, how can things in this world be closely connected with it.


    Su Yingxia looked back and hurriedly looked at Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, do you remember where the Han white pearl came from?"


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "most of the things sent to Fengyi Pavilion come from all directions. After they are handed over to the exchanges below, they will be handed over to us, and we will screen them."


    "Therefore, this Hanbai Tianzhu was sent to us together with many things at the beginning. If you want to know where it came from, it''s really a little difficult."


    Pei Gu raised his hand. "Mr. Qin, it''s important. If you have to check it?"


    "I can''t guarantee that I can find out the origin, but I will try my best. After all, this Hanbai Tianzhu has been in Fengyi Pavilion for some time, and I want to find it out..."


    People understand that large quantities of goods were purchased a long time ago. It is really difficult to find out where one of the items came from.


    What''s more, Hanbai Tianzhu was found not to be an ordinary product here by Mr. Qin. In other words, it may be a waste at the small exchanges that first received it. Naturally, no one remembers anything like waste, and no one will record its origin.


    But anyway, if the origin of the stone can be found, it may be a very important thing for Han Sanqian.


    It can not only help you figure out the origin of little black stick, but more importantly, it can even help you maximize the promotion of little black stick.


    Pangu axe was sealed. Although the jade sword was easy to use, it was always difficult to keep up with the quality. Therefore, Han Sanqian did not have an offensive weapon in his hand.


    If the little black stick can be perfected, with such a strange but extremely fierce artifact in his body, which is good at both attack and defense, it is simply like adding wings to Han Sanqian.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled gently, and then walked a few steps in front of Mr. Qin.


    After a little hesitation, Han Sanqian made up his mind. Then, he suddenly moved his hand


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4069

    The next second, only heard the sound of Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping Ping.


    At this time, a large number of various weapons continued to fall at the feet of Han Sanqian.


    Even as the leader of everyone, Pei Gu, who should have seen all kinds of big scenes, was stunned and dumbfounded when he saw a pile of magic soldiers dropped by Han Sanqian at this time.


    Good guy, although the quantity is not extremely huge, its quality is almost as good as his Pei family''s elite Arsenal.


    You can''t be said to be abnormal if you block a family. You can only be said to be rich enough to flow oil.


    "These magic soldiers, counted as the reward for finding the origin of this Hanbai Tianzhu, please charge half each." Han threethousand.


    Hearing this, Mr. Qin and peigu were stunned.


    "Threethousand, what do you say? These things, you want to give us two?"


    "Yes, Mr. Han, any weapon here is valuable. You can send so much directly to the two of us, which..."


    Han Sanyi smiled: "I know that this pile of weapons can be exchanged for a city, but Han is the same. He regards them as reward, so they are reward."


    "This Hanbai Tianzhu may be extremely important to Han Sanqian, so I also know that this matter is particularly troublesome for you two, so I give gifts to comfort you."


    Under heavy money, there must be brave men. How can Han Sanqian not understand this truth?


    Even if there is a relationship here at present, they will find the whereabouts of the stone for themselves, but it is difficult to figure out how much effort they use.


    You need to know that it''s not your own business. No matter how others help you, you can never go all out.


    But if it is beneficial, it is completely different.


    As for why Pei Gu was given, it was because Pei Gu was the supreme ruler here. It would be inappropriate to send Mr. Qin alone. Instead, it would be sent together with Pei Gu.


    The meaning is different.


    Pei Gu will fully support, and even take the initiative to pressure Mr. Qin. In this way, under the double insurance, Han Sanqian doesn''t believe that Mr. Qin won''t do his best.


    And once we try our best, it is really possible to find the whereabouts of the stone.


    "What you do is what I do. Why do you need to pay these magic soldiers? Take it back. I will do my best to let the Fengyi Pavilion and the people in the city find out." Pei Gu said.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "what you send out is like water thrown out. How can you take it back? Besides, don''t forget that the whereabouts of this pearl are really hard to find. Once you want to find it, it will naturally cost a lot of human, material and financial resources. How can you not express your intentions?"


    "Just take it as a gift from the Pei family."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Gu was naturally very happy.


    If you want to ask him whether he wants it or not, of course he does. It''s just because of etiquette and friendship that he has to pretend to refuse.


    This half pile of magic soldiers is enough for Pei Gu to form an elite team.


    Or, it''s enough to reward his descendants of Pei family and help them grow up.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu smiled gently: "well, since you have said 3000, if Pei wants to refuse again, it seems that Pei is really a little uninteresting."


    "I took it, but Pei doesn''t plan to return it to you."


    Han Sanyi smiled, and it was certainly best not to return it, because at least it meant that the whereabouts of stones like Tianzhu would be found.


    "Mr Qin." Pei Gu shouted loudly.


    Mr. Qin quickly bent over: "my subordinates are here."


    "I command you that no matter what method you use, you must find the whereabouts of the so-called Tianzhu for Han Sanqian at all costs. There must be no mistake, do you understand?"


    Mr. Qin immediately received the order: "my subordinates understand that they will do everything possible to launch all exchanges within their sphere of influence and find out the source."


    "Tell them that if they can''t find out, they''ll all wait to close the door for me."


    "Yes."


    At this point, Pei Gu sighed, "Mr. Han is a VIP to me. This thing is so important to him, but this thing comes from our department, so Pei doesn''t want any disappointment to happen. Pei doesn''t want to close them, but if things come to that stage, Pei will certainly say it."


    Mr. Qin nodded, "subordinates understand."


    Hearing Pei Gu''s conversation, Han Sanqian finally smiled with satisfaction and patted the little black stick. The guy seemed to feel Han Sanqian''s concern for him, and an avatar suddenly pulled Han Sanqian to move quickly in a certain direction


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4070

    Han Sanqian wanted to struggle, but what he did was that at this time, Han Sanqian was simply a leaf in the wind. He had no power to struggle at all, and could only be blown by the wind at will.


    After several successive tugs, poor Han Sanqian was directly dragged away by the little black stick, not so much with it as with it, directly and quickly


    Finally, at the west corner of the house, it finally stopped.


    In fact, from the perspective of Feng Shui layout, there are not many decorations in the western corner because the East is the leader. On the contrary, it is more barren here.


    There are only three pillars, and these three pillars, no matter from the shape or size, are no more than 50 cm high. Compared with other pillars, they are simply crude to the extreme.


    Han Sanqian killed him here, and Mr. Qin and others hurried to follow him there.


    It was very strange to see one person and one thing parked in this place.


    "Because it is the hall of forbidden treasures, it is placed in accordance with the metaphysics of geomantic omen. The dragon head is in the East and the tiger claw is in the west, which is its fierce place. Therefore, the geomantic omen master only asks us to put some ordinary things used to block evil spirits in the West." Mr. Qin dropped his words, looked at Pei Gu and Su Yingxia, and continued: "these three things, in fact, are not treasures."


    Su Yingxia smiled gently, "if I guessed correctly, the three things here should be plants?"


    Mr. Qin was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "how can a girl know?"


    "Since the evil position, according to Feng Shui, most of the evil positions are mainly plants with strong vitality."


    Mr. Qin suddenly smiled, "it turns out that the girl still knows the theory of destiny and Feng Shui."


    "Threethousand understand, I just follow him for a long time, and I''ve been influenced by him in recent days and understand some of its reason."


    Pei Gu shook his head: "it''s really like Han Sanqian to have a son. This young man knows both astronomy and geography, and knows tactics and tricks. He himself can block thousands of troops. He is perfect and perfect. If he has this son, I Pei Gu will be carefree in this life."


    Mr. Qin nodded slightly at the speech: "indeed, Han Sanqian is knowledgeable, but he is extraordinary at first glance."


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly, "you two can''t boast about him. He can''t stand boasting. His tail is almost up in the sky."


    Several people looked at it with pleasure. Han Sanqian naturally didn''t raise his tail. Instead, he was staring at the stage in front of him and frowning.


    In fact, without Su Yingxia saying, as a "Feng Shui authentic", Han Sanqian can also guess what treasures are contained in these three platforms.


    Yes, it''s a plant. That''s right.


    Moreover, from their lids, Han Sanqian can also smell bursts of plants.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t quite understand. Why did this little black stick bring him here?


    Since plants are naturally things in the world, it should have nothing to do with little black stick.


    What does he mean?


    Do you want to tell yourself that these things are useful to you?


    I''m more or less half a Fairy Island man. Don''t I know what I''m looking for more suitable for myself?


    However, once it comes, it will be easy.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense. He got up slightly and opened all the small covers on the three platforms tightly.


    Under each of the three covers is a green plant.


    Each is different.


    "Horse intestines grass."


    "Dog tail flower."


    Mr. Qin explained the Green Plant Road on both sides of Han 3000.


    "Horse intestines grass is like horse intestines. However, in the demon land, this grass has great vitality, so it has the potential of endless wildfire and spring breeze."


    "The effect of horse intestines herb is hemostasis, in other words... Actually... It is actually a kind of medicine for women." Mr. Qin''s words fell, and he felt embarrassed.


    Han Sanqian is also full of black lines. After looking for a long time, he touches a woman to take medicine?


    Is that all right?


    Isn''t this extraordinary?


    "As for this dog tail flower." Mr. Qin hesitated and hesitated for a long time. Then he mumbled and continued to explain: "it can bloom in case of water, and in case of severe drought, it can live for years and wait for water. Its vitality is also quite strong. As for its efficacy..."


    Mr. Qin didn''t say any more.


    However, Su Yingxia and Ziqing were in a hurry. Su Yingxia couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know how effective it is."


    Mr. Qin was not sure how to speak. Over there, peigu sighed, "I know this effect, too..."


    Then he looked at Han Sanqian, and then opened his mouth


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4071

    "Sometimes it is difficult for this mother to have children, especially the young children in the demon land. As you know, the environment here is bad, and the survival of the fittest is more important, so the size or strength of the children born are often far more than several times that of your ordinary Terrans."


    "This makes the child fully competitive at birth, but at the same time, it also means adding inexplicable pressure and difficulties to the maternal."


    "This dog tail flower, in fact, allows mothers to relatively help others give birth smoothly when they have a difficult birth."


    Pei Gu said that even though the two women were the closest people around Han Sanqian, they couldn''t help but cover their mouths and laugh at this time.


    This means that two of the three grasses are already friends of women.


    How can this not make people laugh?


    It''s important to know that Han Sanqian was forcibly brought here by a stick. Otherwise, I thought Han Sanqian had some special hobbies.


    It''s hard to choose anything, but I have to choose a friend of women


    Han Sanqian is also very depressed after listening to it. His mother, can''t this little black stick change his playful personality now?


    His grandmother''s, I won''t say it at other times. How can I make a fool of myself at such a time?


    This is so special. It''s too much, isn''t it?


    "What is this in the middle?" Han Sanqian looked at the grass in the center.


    Maybe this guy is the last straw for his dignity.


    Success or failure, glory, is in this one fell swoop.


    "This last grass, that is, the most central grass." Mr Qin opened his mouth.


    Pei Gu looked at the grass and said, "naturally, vitality should also be the most vigorous grass. After all, it is the heaviest in Feng Shui."


    "First of all, this grass is really rare." Pei Gu said, "if we estimate the current market price, the value of this grass can be at least more than 100000 Amethyst."


    "Of course, there is a price but no market."


    Mr. Qin nodded immediately: "yes, if it was not so scarce, it would never appear on this forbidden Phoenix Pavilion at its selling price."


    Han Sanqian said he understood that after all, the asking price for a thing with young master Liu was also 300000. This 100000 thing really seemed so cheap and out of class.


    Therefore, the only possibility for it to stay here is that it is so scarce that there is no market.


    "However, what you said is so high-end, then I want to know, what is the use of this medicine? Should it not be, or what kind of friend of women''s medicine?" Han Sanqian asked cautiously.


    Hearing this, Mr. Qin and Pei Gu couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling.


    Mr. Qin took the lead in saying, "Mr. Han doesn''t have to bear too much burden on this. It''s really not a woman''s thing."


    Pei Gu also smiled and nodded: "it seems that this place is really deadly. It makes my family 3000. This is a direct fear."


    Han Sanqian wiped the sweat on his forehead in embarrassment. Although Pei Gu was just joking, who said what he said was not accurate enough?


    Han Sanqian looked at these plants now, and he was really hairy at the bottom of his heart. This herb was higher than that of a friend of women. He was really numb.


    "Since it''s not women''s medicine, what is it?" Ziqing asked.


    Su Yingxia also nodded and said with a smile, "yes, you guys, don''t show off. Tell 3000 people quickly. Some people are in a very embarrassing situation and need to be rescued."


    Pei Gu and Mr. Qin looked at each other again. Pei Gu smiled and said, "since this is your place, it''s up to you to explain more than 3000."


    Mr. Qin smiled bitterly, nodded, and then walked slowly to Han Sanqian''s side.


    "This grass is called lonely grass!"


    "Lonely grass?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4072

    Han Sanqian frowned. What''s wrong with this name?


    However, just think about it, Han Sanqian was more or less relieved that he had been told previously that it was not a medicine for women.


    But looking back, I saw that Mr. Qin''s goods always felt like a smile at this time.


    Grandma, I don''t know why, Han Sanqian suddenly felt cold behind his back.


    "Mr. Qin, what is lonely grass?" Han Sanqian couldn''t help asking.


    "Lonely grass is the medicine for real men." Mr. Qin smiled: "only men have always taken it."


    "Threethousand, it seems that you can finally breathe." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Han 3000 nodded, but quickly shook his head.


    I don''t know why, the name of this grass always gives him a bad feeling.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian continued to be vigilant and asked, "then I would like to ask, what is the effect of this lonely grass?"


    Mr. Qin thought about it briefly and said with a smile, "in fact, the so-called lonely grass is named Siyi, which has its special meaning. Mr. Han, you also know that when people are born, there are men and women, just like the beginning of heaven and earth, there are yin and Yang."


    "But everything is by no means black or white, and some places may be gray. Naturally, the relationship between men and women is not entirely male and female, but also possible..."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian''s canthus were already shrinking violently.


    Grass, damn it, isn''t it?


    This his mother


    "You go on." Han Sanqian resisted his inner impulse to spurt blood, looked at Mr. Qin, and waited for his words.


    "Hey, these men and women, women and men, some women were raised as boys when they were young, so their character is masculine, but on the contrary, naturally, some men thought they were daughters when they were young, so they behaved coquettishly."


    "This is a normal phenomenon. However... Some people have too strong self-awareness, which makes them more impulsive. They will urgently hope that their gender can be changed. If they can''t get this kind of conversion, their hearts are lonely, so, lonely grass..."


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Before Mr. Qin finished speaking, the two women had covered their stomachs together and smiled forward and backward.


    Even Pei Gu, who was always steady, couldn''t help laughing. He pinned his head to one side and couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    Han Sanqian was embarrassed, very embarrassed.


    I was full of joy and thought that I finally had something that was not women''s medicine to save myself, but how could I know the result? What''s his special purpose to save myself? It was clearly aimed at myself who was already miserable enough, and gave a ruthless kick on the door.


    Depend on his fucking father.


    Aren''t you miserable enough?


    Do you still have to face a thing that you have to go to the Palace first to practice this skill?


    Han Sanqian speechless put his eyes on the little black stick. Fuck, Lao Tzu Han Sanqian has been through everything and has never been laughed at like this.


    However, today, you were severely punished by this guy.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian slowly stood up, and then tried to put the little black stick away. At the same time, he gave a careless eye and smiled, "I see. However, seeing that there are plants here, you know, the air in this room is stuffy. Come to the plants and smell it to relieve your mood."


    After that, Han Sanqian was about to leave, but the little black stick not only ran out again, but also pulled Han Sanqian close to the plant again.


    Han Sanyi''s face was silly, but he was also abnormally depressed.


    What the hell is this? Isn''t it embarrassing enough?


    "Threethousand, it seems that your stuff knows your nature very well, and won''t let you go at all."


    "Well, as you said just now, this stick probably knows what''s in your mind. Right now, it''s holding you back. In fact, in other words, you don''t want to go."


    "None of them are outsiders. Brother 3000, stop acting. If you want, take it."


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing had obviously laughed to the point where they couldn''t help laughing. While teasing Han Sanqian, they couldn''t help wiping the tears from the corners of their eyes.


    Han Sanqian rolled his eyes and looked back at the little black stick. His heart was bitter. Big pot, what are you doing?


    It seemed that it heard Han Sanqian''s question. The next second, it suddenly broke out of Han Sanqian''s hand, and then quickly attacked three plants


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4073

    Before Han Sanqian reflected, he saw that the little black stick had suddenly turned into a sharp blade, followed by three subtle sounds.


    All three plants were cut off.


    On the blade of the little black stick, the top of the three plants has been obediently brought to Han Sanqian''s face.


    Han Sanqian was completely stupid.


    What is this?


    Directly cut all three plants to others. This time, you have to ask for them.


    "Are you poisonous?" Looking at the little black stick, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but roast.


    "Hahaha!" Su Yingxia laughed even more fiercely: "it means that you can integrate all three kinds of medicinal materials."


    Nonsense, can Han Sanqian not understand?


    If he didn''t understand, he wouldn''t roast about the little black stick.


    "Two kinds of women''s medicine plus a kind of medicine to change that, which should be combined to refine the medicine. I''m afraid... It''s going to fly after eating it?" The joke was too much. When Ziqing thought of this problem, he was really worried.


    Although it''s funny, if Han Sanqian eats this, I''m afraid


    "Even if it''s a giant stone elephant, I''m afraid that in the powerful male, it will be a little bird from now on." Mr. Qin nodded, and then said, "Mr. Han, excuse me for asking, are you treating your treasure badly? Is it here to revenge you?"


    Pei Gu also nodded: "although I don''t understand medical science, what Mr. Qin said is not unreasonable. Some things are terrible when you think about them. I don''t think it''s necessary to try."


    Han Sanqian was also speechless. Knowing that they had laughed at themselves, he began to worry about himself, but even so, how could he always feel that he cared about himself and was still full of ridicule from his heart.


    Before Han Sanqian spoke, the little black stick had already posed, as if telling Han Sanqian not to listen to their nonsense, and then shook the three plants on his body, motioning Han Sanqian to take them away quickly.


    Han Sanqian frowned tightly. To say revenge, little black stick did have this possibility.


    This guy was already fighting when he met him.


    But if you want to think carefully, it seems unlikely.


    After all, this guy is also in the middle of the battle. He sacrificed his life to save himself. If he wants to play with himself, it seems that the reason is not tenable.


    Thinking of these, Han Sanqian subconsciously stretched out his right hand and took three plants.


    Looking at the three plants in his hand, Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but was thinking carefully, using some medical knowledge he had learned, trying to understand the meaning of little black stick as much as possible.


    Is it to fight poison with poison?


    As the saying goes, if positive is negative, naturally negative is positive. Adding a relatively neutral yang to Yin medicine to two kinds of extreme Yin medicine can make the medicine reach the extreme Yin state.


    Therefore, when something extremely Yin enters your body, you can complement and even interact with Yang Qi in your body, and finally Yin and yang are reconciled and re operated.


    In this way, the movement of yin and Yang will begin to appear in your body?!


    It seems that thinking so, little black stick''s behavior is a little clear. He is trying to cure himself.


    However, this is only a guess of Han Sanqian.


    Once the conjecture is wrong, the result is not generally cool.


    The medicine of three flavors extremely Yin, once it enters the body, the lightest result is cold air into the body, and immortality is also most likely to live, and more serious, since then, it is not impossible for me to have any disorder, neither male nor female.


    Han Sany was a little tangled for a while.


    Su Yingxia saw that Han Sanqian was so serious, stopped smiling, walked over a few steps, and whispered, "what''s the matter with Han Sanqian?"


    Han Sanqian suddenly woke up and shook his head, "I''m thinking about what it would be like to become a woman."


    In a word, the atmosphere was relieved, and everyone smiled again.


    Actually, Han Sanqian is still worried inside.


    "We are going to Pei''s forbidden area tomorrow, aren''t we?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Su Yingxia nodded slightly, "yes, but don''t you already know?"


    Han Sanqian smiled gently, "it seems that there is really some fun tonight."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian strangely. She didn''t know what he meant by this.


    Intuition told her that Han Sanqian seemed to have made up his mind to do something. As he looked, Su Yingxia''s eyes rested on the three plants in his hands.


    No, he doesn''t think


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4074

    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but gently responded with a smile, but this smile was already a positive answer for Su Yingxia.


    She guessed right.


    Han Sanqian is going to make trouble tonight.


    Su Yingxia is of course worried. After all, the ridicule just now belongs to ridicule, but if things really happen, how can su Yingxia''s heart be put down?


    Each of the three drugs is not a good thing. If it''s a woman, it''s okay. If it''s a man, and it''s Han Sanqian''s body that has just recovered from a serious disease and has no cultivation


    Well, the whole game is a gamble.


    There is no chance to start again.


    There is no room for redemption.


    Why doesn''t Su Yingxia worry?


    However, she can also understand Han Sanqian''s mood.


    Suddenly fall from the highest to the lowest, even if you save your life, but for many people, it''s not as good as dying directly.


    Because of that depression, even those who have not experienced it should be able to understand and think about it.


    Han Sanqian is still determined to get up now. In fact, the quality of his heart is much stronger than that of many people.


    But no matter what, he will never miss any chance.


    Therefore, the opportunity is at hand. Even if fame and fortune outweigh death, he will never miss such an opportunity at this time.


    Su Yingxia knew Han Sanqian''s personality. At this time, she advised him to support him.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia didn''t say much, just said, "after all, your body is so now. Although I understand your practice, I still need to be on the safe side."


    "Shall we buy some herbs for a rainy day?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Pei Gu also nodded and advised, "yes, three thousand. Take some medicine to make up your body. First, you have physical strength to deal with it. Second, prepare some hot medicine. Once there is any problem, we can save you in time."


    It''s also reasonable to hear Pei Gu''s words. Looking at Su Yingxia''s attitude, Han 3000 nodded.


    "Well, let''s choose some herbs."


    With a goal, after Han Sanqian responds, the next thing will become simple.


    After selecting in the room, a group of five people took five strong herbs.


    In fact, many of these herbs are not necessary for Han Sanqian. To some extent, they are more in line with the strong choice after Han Sanqian.


    Of course, with so many gold magic soldiers at the bottom, this kind of money doesn''t even need Han Sanqian to touch. Pei Gu has already enthusiastically asked Mr. Qin to record it in his account.


    Moreover, that posture is simply a living person who wants to compete with him to pay the bill and who he is anxious with.


    After shopping, a group of people came out of the back door of the forbidden Phoenix Pavilion. Here, the connection is the green mountains and green waters outside. In a trance, what fangfo had just been in the Fengyi pavilion was just a dream by the river.


    You can only sigh that the Fengyi Pavilion is also beautiful, but compared with the beautiful scenery outside, it seems to be completely two worlds, so when you shuttle through it, you always feel like a dream.


    "Threethousand, you go back to Qifeng Pavilion first, and I''ll go back to the mansion to arrange it." Pei Gu laughed as soon as he came out.


    Han Sanqian didn''t understand. "What else should the Pei family master arrange?"


    Pei Gu smiled: "don''t worry, threethousand, it''s not a child. I''ve told anyone in Qifeng pavilion that they are not allowed to get close without your order. I''ll go back to the house to prepare some good alchemists and famous doctors for you."


    "They will be responsible for your drug refining work, and will also observe your situation at the first time after you take the medicine and provide necessary help."


    Han Sanqian waved his white hand: "master Pei, you don''t have to worry so much."


    Seeing Pei Gu puzzled, Su Yingxia said, "master Pei, I believe you should not find a better alchemist than 3000."


    "Oh? Can 3000 people refine pills?"


    "Although most of them are funny, sometimes they can make divine elixirs that others can''t surpass." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Pei Gu smiled wryly: "I didn''t expect that 3000 had such skills, which really impressed Pei. Well, I''ll call some famous doctors over, and half a moment later, we''ll see each other in Qifeng Pavilion."


    After that, Pei Gu got up and said goodbye, while Han Sanqian and two women also looked at each other and went towards Qifeng Pavilion.


    A night of alchemy, either a woman or something, is coming


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4075

    Half an hour later, Qifeng Pavilion.


    The lights in the house have been on, but only for lighting. Instead, the usual lights that are more than lit for the sake of beauty have been cancelled.


    But even so, the whole Qifeng Pavilion is still quite a scene in light.


    Hundreds of guards, after returning from Han Sanqian, changed their previous attitude, conscientiously did their own work, strictly guarded around, and dared not slack off at all.


    After all, even if the body is covered with cowhide, there is only one head on the shoulder.


    In the afternoon, there was trouble because of the Pei family childe, fortunately, because the Pei family owner didn''t investigate deeply, otherwise once they were held accountable, none of them, the guards of Qifeng Pavilion, could escape.


    Therefore, if you know your mistake, you must change it, otherwise you may suffer a lot.


    Sure enough, a group of people had just been guarding the post seriously, and Pei Gu had led a large group of doctors to rush over there quickly.


    Almost all of these doctors carry a large medicine chest. The Pei family has an order that all Chinese doctors in cities, regardless of size, must bring all their own medicine, and deal with it as a matter of urgency. Anyone who dares to delay will be beheaded.


    Seeing this, these doctors dared not neglect, responded one after another and rushed to support.


    Pei Gu is also dignified. Although it''s none of his business tonight, it''s his own bet. He hasn''t bet so much in his life. Naturally, the degree of tension can be imagined.


    Although the party was powerful, it was extremely low-key after arriving at Qifeng Pavilion. Almost silently, they all entered the pavilion and waited quietly outside the main hall.


    Pei Gu entered the hall alone.


    The light in the hall is not bright, but it is not dark, and the light is moderate.


    Han Sanqian had put the double dragon tripod in the hall at this time.


    Because there was no real energy in his body, Su Yingxia and Ziqing became his left and right hands.


    In fact, Pei Gu was surprised when he heard that Han Sanqian would refine pills, although Han Sanqian had given Pei Gu the impression of omnipotence countless times.


    But when Almighty became like this, he still didn''t believe it.


    In other words, even if it is a letter, it is only believed that Han Sanqian knows a little about one or two.


    But when he came to the temple and saw the double dragon tripod, this idea immediately disappeared.


    As the saying goes, experts know whether they have it or not as soon as they make a move. Relying solely on the material and smell of this tripod, Pei Gu concludes that this thing is by no means ordinary.


    It can even be said that he has seen so many elixirs, and even his Pei family has a top-level elixir room, but he has never seen Han Sanqian, such a domineering and invincible double dragon tripod.


    Shit, if it weren''t for seeing him with his own eyes, even if he killed him, he wouldn''t believe it. Han Sanqian, who is ordinary in appearance, just took something casually, which is amazing.


    However, in addition to being shocked, he was more happy.


    After all, the stronger Han Sanqian is, the more he can prove that his bet is right.


    "Threethousand, hundreds of doctors have brought all kinds of drugs to wait outside the hall. Tonight, they will be on duty all night until you finish refining pills. After testing the drugs, if there is any discomfort, they will immediately enter the hall to serve." Pei Gu said.


    Han 3000 nodded, "thank you, master Pei."


    "You''re welcome. This is what Pei should do. Pei also hopes that you can''t use them for 3000 yuan." Pei Gu smiled bitterly.


    Han Sanqian said, "Han Sanqian doesn''t want to use them."


    "Come on, once tonight is over, it indicates that your body will be much better. Pei will be more confident about taking you into Pei''s forbidden area." Pei Gu said, "Pei family forbidden area, you must have a try."


    Han Sanqian nodded, "don''t worry, master Pei, I''m also interested in this, so I won''t fall down, let alone become a woman."


    After that, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia and Ziqing. Seeing the two women nodding, Han Sanqian drank softly: "double dragon tripod turn, alchemy, start!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4076

    Boom!


    With the two energies entering, the double dragon tripod slowly turned up.


    Han Sanqian is not idle, always paying close attention to the steering and rotation speed of Ding.


    Han Sanqian knows very well that this is the intuitive surface of Huohou, which is the only thing he can control.


    For the next half an hour, Han Sanqian didn''t dare to neglect at all, because he could control the strength without the urging of his left and right hands. Therefore, Han Sanqian must constantly remind the two women, who should use less force and who should use more force.


    Half an hour later, shuanglongding stopped slowly. At this time, Han Sanqian and Pei Gu, who were watching, couldn''t help but breathe tight.


    Over there, Su Yingxia''s two women also commented closely after taking their breath.


    With a dull bang, the double dragon tripod finally stopped.


    Four people, look at me, I look at you, Qi Qi walked towards the ding.


    When the smoke in the tripod dispersed, the central thing slowly surfaced at this time.


    This is the first time that the two women worked together to refine the Dan, but the color seems to be full of embarrassment


    It''s not as humiliating as the direct dark one last time, but the gray dog''s appearance is still very depressing.


    "Failed?" Su Yingxia whispered suspiciously.


    No one spoke, Han Sanqian stretched out his hand and took out the pills in the tripod.


    It''s not big, about the size of a thumb, but it''s dark gray all over, making it look like some poison pill.


    This thing


    Look at what is not ah.


    "Threethousand, do you think it looks like something?" Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian frowned, "what did you find?"


    Su Yingxia shook his head and said, "do you remember when we were on earth? When we watched TV, did we have a product called Wuji Baifeng pill? Do you think it looked like it?"


    If Su Yingxia''s serious nonsense has made Han Sanqian feel a little crazy at this time.


    Then, a sentence of Wuji Baifeng pill really completely broke the defense of Han 3000.


    He really wanted to vent, but the next second he was numb, because Su Yingxia''s words were full of ridicule, but they really pointed out a clear way for Han 3000.


    That is, that is indeed a whole black chicken and white phoenix pill.


    "Not bad, threethousand, anyway, there is still a finished product out, and in fact, it is also in line with the drug." Su Yingxia road.


    "Three plants, plus so many superior goods, the result is such a small one?" Ziqing didn''t know the art of alchemy and asked in doubt.


    Su Yingxia smiled and said, "it''s all good. If you want to change to the usual, maybe you can have a pot of rice directly, or the kind of paste."


    Ziqing smiled bitterly and helplessly.


    Pei Gu came over at this time, looked at 3000, and said, "do you want to send a few doctors over now to check how the medicine is? Anyway, there is still one night. We will decide whether to take it after they have analyzed it."


    Pei Gu''s method is indeed stable.


    However, there is also a drawback.


    The finished pill is just a thumb in size. If you want to analyze it, you have to deduct more than half. If this medicine can be used, it has little effect under such a large volume.


    Moreover, although it takes a long night, it is unknown what consequences or other side effects this medicine will produce.


    Therefore, theoretically speaking, the time for Han 3000 is actually not much.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at the little black stick in his hand and shook his head: "forget it, whether the drug is effective or not actually takes a lot of time to analyze, and even if it is analyzed, it may not be of much help to me."


    "I have to eat my own refined Dan even if I cry."


    After that, Han Sanqian directly put the pill in his mouth, and then swallowed it.


    Neither of the two women nor Pei Gu dared to breathe heavily, and they were seriously waiting for Han Sanqian''s feedback after eating the medicine.


    Looking at the three people so nervous, Han Sanqian laughed and said, "you think this is a panacea. How can it have such a fast effect?"


    After that, Han Sanqian walked a few steps to the chair in the hall, and then sat down. It''s impossible to say that he didn''t reflect. It''s just that Han Sanqian now seems to be just gradually sensing, not sure.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian frowned fiercely


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4077

    "Threethousand, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yingxia hurried up.


    Zi Qing and Pei Gu also stood on both sides, looking with concern.


    Han Sanqian Ningmei: "the medicine seems to have a reaction. However, I feel cold all over."


    "The medicine is partial to Yin, so the chills are more or less normal. Otherwise, call the doctor to come in and have a look?" Su Yingxia''s words fell, so he had to turn around and shout.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly grabbed her: "it''s all right, I can carry it."


    After that, Han Sanqian closed his eyes and continued to feel the changes in his body.


    The three guard silently.


    About a few minutes later, Han Sanqian''s body had obviously begun to shiver, and his forehead and other parts were also obviously sweating constantly.


    Zi Qing hurriedly said, "looking at brother 3000, it seems very uncomfortable. Otherwise, call the doctors in quickly?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak. Since Han Sanqian didn''t want to call a doctor easily, he had already explained that he had his own plan. Therefore, as a wife, we should understand that Han Sanqian would not call someone unless he had to.


    Therefore, she is observing whether Han Sanqian''s physical endurance has reached the limit.


    A few seconds later, she nodded. She knew that Han Sanqian might have really been unable to stand it: "please bother Mr. Pei."


    Pei Gu didn''t say anything, so he quickly turned around and walked outside the hall.


    As soon as he walked a few steps, there was a dull Bang behind him. Han Sanqian had fallen off his chair. Su Yingxia and his two women tried to wake him up, but it was obvious that he had no response.


    Peigu had no time to see the specific situation behind him. The urgent thing was to run outside the hall and call the doctors into the hall.


    After receiving the order, a large group of doctors rushed to the hall in teams according to the deployment.


    Although there are more than a hundred people, they are not confused with each other. The oldest doctor is the first aid force, and then the more famous doctors from all walks of life act as an accompanying group to give advice.


    As for the low-level ones, they are mainly responsible for the follow-up work.


    A large group of people soon surrounded Han Sanqian directly. Someone took his pulse and someone was responsible for taking his temperature by hand. They came to a big consultation at 360 degrees in all directions.


    I don''t know. I thought this was the emperor of which family who got sick.


    "The VIP''s body is as cold as an ice cellar. If he hadn''t been alive just now, I would have thought he had been dead for a long time."


    "There is no pulse, not even breathing, even if it is not a long time of death, but this time is also like death."


    A group of doctors tell each other the information they have found, while summarizing others'' letters and synthesizing their letters.


    "You chatter endlessly. As a result, I want the result." Pei Gu was impatient and hurried.


    Among the hundreds of doctors, the old doctor with Han 3000 pulse should be the most authoritative person inside. At this time, he stood up, arched his hands at peigu, and said urgently, "it seems... It seems to be inappropriate to inform the master of the house and the body of distinguished guests."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No breath, no pulse, which means..." the old doctor didn''t say anything, shook his head to express his intention.


    "Bastard, when I came out to call you just now, he was clearly alive. How could he die suddenly in such a short time? He was not a hundred year old man, nor did he get any serious disease. How could he be so conscripted..." Pei Gu angrily said.


    "But the owner, he is now an ordinary man." The old doctor said painstakingly, "although the VIP is young, the medicine he uses is the most common and more or less cultivated world, but he..."


    Pei Gu didn''t say any more.


    At this point, the four people, including him, didn''t seem to think about this problem. Yes, the four people ignored the most important point, that is, the fundamentality of medicine.


    They only considered the Yin and Yang of the medicine, but did not consider it. In fact, any kind of medicine for Han Sanqian is a big tonic among the big tonics.


    Han Sanqian is an ordinary person without cultivation. He can''t even be said to be the lowest kind of person.


    And this kind of person, with good medicine for tonic, regardless of the fruit, just considering the medicine, can Han 3000 stand it?


    It is not unreasonable to say that emptiness is not compensated.


    "No!"


    Being reminded by the old doctor, Su Yingxia and Ziqing also clicked at the same time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4078

    "Old doctor, is there any way to save him? We can do it at any cost." Su Yingxia hurriedly said.


    Ziqing also nodded fiercely: "yes, please help the old doctor."


    The old doctor bowed slightly: "when I came here, Lord Pei had ordered us to ensure the safety of the VIP regardless of the consequences. Therefore, we will do our best without the instructions of the two girls."


    After that, the old doctor rushed around and several doctors looked at each other. The next second, all the doctors performed their own operations and began to make their first-aid methods around Han Sanqian.


    There are acupuncture and acupoint pinching. For a time, it seems chaotic and very orderly.


    The two women saw it in their eyes and were anxious. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    Time passed quickly, and the frequency of rescue by doctors was also frantically slowing down. More and more people shook their heads and got up disappointed. They either put their heads away, or simply walked directly to the door, and there was no one on their side.


    Obviously, for them, they have failed, and naturally they have no words to face the Pei family owner and friends of distinguished guests.


    Although the old doctor was the oldest, he was the busiest person. The twelve silver needles in his hand were playing like clouds and water, and almost all the acupoints were stabbed once after another.


    His wrinkled forehead was slowly covered with sweat at this time. However, he didn''t care to wipe it off at all. He just looked at Han Sanqian lying in front of him and sighed heavily.


    He has almost exhausted all his skills, and his unique skill of housekeeping has been applied all over without reservation.


    But the result was disappointing.


    Han Sanqian, the patient, had no reaction at all.


    "Sorry." The old doctor sighed and got up slowly, with guilt written on his face.


    Although Su Yingxia and Zi Qing watched nervously all the way around and knew that Han Sanqian''s hope was getting slim, when the last old doctor stood up and said these words, the last defense line in his heart still collapsed. Both of them couldn''t help but feel soft under their feet, soft on the chair, and hard to stand up anymore.


    Pei Gu also stared at Han Sanqian lying on the ground, and his expression was extremely complicated for a time.


    It was his bet. It was the biggest risk he took in his life. As a result, he lost everything because of this little thing tonight.


    How can he accept this reality at once?


    The Pei family owner didn''t reply, and the doctors could only wait quietly with their heads down, with guilt on their faces.


    Until a few minutes passed, Pei Gu took a heavy breath, glanced at all the doctors present, and gently waved his hand: "you... All go down."


    "Yes!"


    The doctors took orders and retreated slowly.


    When the people left, the empty hall was even more deserted. None of the three people spoke, but looked at Han Sanqian lying on the ground, sad and sad for a time.


    Another few minutes passed.


    Ziqing suddenly stood up, and then walked a few steps towards Han 3000 "corpse".


    In their confused eyes, Ziqing raised her hand and sat Han Sanqian on the ground. Then, she slapped Han Sanqian on the shoulder.


    The holy power in the body immediately poured into Han Sanqian''s body.


    Seeing this, Pei Gu wanted to stop, but Su Yingxia got up and stopped him.


    "Let her try." Su Yingxia road.


    "But threethousand he has... So many doctors just now can''t be misdiagnosed. I mean... The dead is dead, we should respect threethousand let him leave here with dignity." Pei Gu said anxiously.


    Disturbing the dead is a kind of disrespectful behavior for Pei Gu. Even if Han Sanqian''s death means that his bet has failed, Pei Gu is not the kind of person who turns his face and doesn''t recognize others.


    For him, in any case, the history Han Sanqian once created in front of him deserves his final respect for Han Sanqian.


    Su Yingxia reluctantly smiled miserably, "treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. Although Ziqing is not a doctor, her body is different from ordinary people, maybe."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Pei Gu nodded, but naturally he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, just a few minutes later, things suddenly took a different turn.


    Han Sanqian, who was recuperated by Ziqing Zhengqi, suddenly coughed violently at this time


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4079

    A cough may be nothing to others, but for Su Yingxia and peigu, it is the voice of life.


    The three people were immediately delighted. Pei Gu and Su Yingxia both rushed to Han Sanqian''s side to see his situation.


    While Ziqing on one side did not dare to be careless at all, and continued to increase his strength and continuously poured into Han Sanqian''s body.


    "Doctor, doctor, call all the doctors back to me." Pei Gu shouted loudly outside the hall.


    But as soon as he made a sound, Han Sanqian patted Pei Gu''s hand and shook his head: "no, I''m fine."


    "Nothing serious? Shit, you just died, you know?" Pei Gu shouted.


    Su Yingxia also nodded hurriedly: "yes, threethousand, just now you have no meridians, and your body is extremely cold. Many doctors took turns to rescue you, but they also failed. They basically announced that you were dead, but Ziqing refused to give up, which is why..."


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a wry smile. "Did I go to the gate of death myself? Don''t I know?"


    After that, Han Sanqian rushed to Ziqing behind him and said, "stop it. Many of my meridians are broken. No matter how much genuine Qi you get, it''s meaningless for me. It''s pure waste. I''m fine."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Ziqing glanced at Su Yingxia and withdrew her hand after confirming that Su Yingxia also agreed. She added, "brother Sanqian, you were really dangerous just now."


    "The medicine is too cold." Han Sanqian shook his head and looked at the three people: "the medicine is too Yin. After I ate it, the condensation of Yin Qi almost frozen my whole body, making me look like dead."


    "When the medicine disappears, I will recover." Han Sanqian said with a wry smile.


    "Then you mean..." Ziqing doubted, didn''t he save him by himself?


    "At present, my meridians are blocked, and it doesn''t make much sense for you to come in no matter how much you pour. Can a blank paper hold water? It''s just that the medicine has passed, and you''re just saving me." Han Sanqian said something and slowly tried to get up.


    Su Yingxia hurried to help, but Han Sanqian didn''t want to help. He insisted on slowly standing up. Then, he walked a few steps to the chair and sat down: "however, it doesn''t matter how to say, I''m bothering you."


    Su Yingxia asked nervously, "how are you feeling now?"


    "The pill refined by the three yin herb is indeed evil. Even now, I feel abnormal discomfort in my body. Moreover, I keep getting cold from my bones and reaching my forehead." Han threethousand.


    "Then call the doctor again?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "the doctor cures disease, and I''m not sick. What''s the significance of seeing it? I''m half a doctor myself, and my body is my own, so my intuitive feeling is more real."


    "Well, there''s still a long time tonight. I''ll study by myself after I get back to my room."


    "But is this OK?" Ziqing worried that he was obviously not too convinced of Han Sanqian''s practice.


    Han Sanqian smiled at her, "what? I can''t even hear you?"


    "I''m just worried about my threethousand brother." Purple feeling wronged.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest earlier. I don''t want my trip to the forbidden area tomorrow to be inconvenient or unpleasant because you two don''t have a good rest." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Seeing Han Sanqian so, Pei Gu and Ziqing looked at each other, so they had to give up.


    "In that case, I''ll go back to the mansion to rest now. I hope you can surprise me when I meet you tomorrow." Pei said something, smiled and turned away.


    When Pei Gu left, Han Sanqian also returned to his bedroom with the help of Su Yingxia. Although Ziqing was worried, she had no choice but to return to her room obediently.


    At this time, Han Sanliang and his wife, the master bedroom, had just closed the door. Han Sanqian suddenly frowned and said, "welcome to summer, maybe... Maybe you''re right!"


    "What?" Su Yingxia was stunned, but suddenly she thought of something: "isn''t it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4080

    Han Sanqian swallowed his saliva: "it seems... It seems like this."


    Somehow, when his body was extremely cold, Han Sanqian felt extremely disordered in his body, and this disorder brought about a strange feeling in his heart and eventually led to a strange impulse in his body.


    If you want to refine it, it is that Han Sanqian actually has an impulse to pinch the orchid finger.


    "There were so many people just now that I didn''t mean to say anything, so I sent them back quickly." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia with eager eyes.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian anxiously, "Sanqian, what should I do?"


    "I don''t know. In the future, we may change from husband and wife to sisters!" Han Sanqian said in distress.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s appearance, Su Yingxia was more and more distressed. She walked a few steps to the bedside, sat down with Han Sanqian, gently hugged him and comforted her.


    "No matter what you become, you are my threethousand, my husband."


    "Really?" Han Sanqian snuggled up on Su Yingxia''s shoulder and asked naively.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    "Then I want to wear your clothes." Han Sanqian said again.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was shocked and obviously petrified in situ.


    Although Han Sanqian has just said his physical changes, Su Yingxia has also been largely prepared. However, when Han Sanqian made this "excessive" request, Su Yingxia obviously still couldn''t accept it.


    Looking at poor Han Sanqian, Su Yingxia nodded, although it was very uncomfortable.


    It''s just a big guy in women''s clothing. As long as he is happy for 3000 yuan.


    At this point, Su Yingxia slowly took off her clothes, but when she handed them to Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian didn''t reach for his clothes at all, but a vicious tiger pounced on Su Yingxia and directly fell down.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yingxia panicked.


    "I''m almost a woman, and I''m not going to be the last man yet?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Han Sanqian, you Yin me!" Su Yingxia is not a fool. She instantly reflected it.


    "Hey hey!"


    However, already so, what''s the difference between not reflecting and not reflecting?!


    The moon is short and full, but I don''t smell the werewolf roar, but I smell the sound in the room.


    The next morning, it was slightly bright.


    Pei Gu has received 40 elite, including a super team of 6 elders, which has been assembled in Pei''s house.


    Forty elite, 34 of whom are extremely well equipped, including long swords, short daggers, light armor, soft hedgehogs, helmets and foot guards.


    As for the six elders, although they are not so exaggerated, everyone is also holding two weapons, and is fully prepared.


    "Pei''s forbidden area, where there is death but no life, is forbidden to enter by our ancestors." Pei Gu ordered, "although the rules are set by people, they must be reasonable."


    "Therefore, after leaving, I hope you will follow me closely and not move at will to avoid danger."


    "Our task is to escort him to the entrance, understand?"


    "Yes!" Everyone took orders.


    Pei Gu nodded, shouted and set out. With a team of 40 people, he quickly headed for Qifeng Pavilion.


    In Qifeng Pavilion, at this time, the first light was on, and Ziqing also got up early in the morning, warmed up, woke up, and was ready to go.


    Only the two couples in the master bedroom


    As the parties, the two people are not as nervous as others. On the contrary, the night battle between the two people is over. If Su Yingxia hadn''t suddenly woken up, he might still be asleep.


    "Punk, aren''t you going to be a woman?" Su Yingxia whitened Han Sanyi''s night and handed him his clothes.


    Han Sanqian got up, quite disappointed, shook his head, "it''s naive and unfair."


    "Grandma, why can you improve your accomplishments in this way when I''m fine? Now I can''t. I want to get some oil from you, but there''s nothing at all?"


    Su Yingxia gently bah: "you don''t seem to take advantage of what you said."


    "Of course, it''s me who worked hard this night. Alas, this physical operation cost me nothing last night." Han threethousand.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia was about to fight, Han Sanqian hurried to Hei hei with a smile: "madam, I''m kidding, I''m kidding, it''s almost time, let''s go out. It''s estimated that master Pei has brought someone."


    Su Yingxia snorted and picked up the jade sword for Han Sanqian. The couple opened the door and went towards the gate of Qifeng Pavilion.


    At this time, peigu and his party also arrived at the door of Qifeng Pavilion


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4081

    Ziqing had already met Pei Gu at the door for Han 3000 couples.


    Just after a round of greetings, when Pei Gu was about to ask more questions, Han Sanqian had led Su Yingxia out slowly.


    "The forbidden area will be closed automatically when the sun rises, so we don''t have much time. Let''s go that way and tell you in detail along the way."


    With a wave of Pei Gu''s hand, several cars rushed to the door.


    The party got on the bus one after another, and the motorcade went all the way to the north of the city.


    "The Pei family forbidden area is actually a mysterious death zone within our Pei family''s influence. This death zone has been accompanied since the Pei family came out. It is said that the first ancestor of our Pei family was the one who came out of it."


    "However, after coming out, I can''t get in anymore."


    "For many years, in fact, the Pei family did not want to explore this dead zone in the past. After all, it is born and goes with our Pei family. However, unfortunately, no matter who enters this mysterious zone, the final result is often not explored."


    "The third generation, the seventh generation, the eleventh generation and the fourteenth generation of my ancestors were all capable people, and there were many masters. Naturally, this forbidden area wanted to challenge one or two."


    "However, of a total of 49 people, only two survived, and all the others were buried, and the two who survived were also insane, crazy and violent, and difficult to wake up."


    "However, it is not nothing." Pei Gu came here and stopped slightly.


    Su Yingxia frowned and asked, "is there something in there?"


    "What''s unclear, but the ancestors got some one-sided and broken information by virtue of the crazy words of these two people. It is this information that makes me want Mr. Han to have a try until now." Pei Gu said.


    "What''s the meaning of that?" Purple feeling way.


    "According to the two people, the forbidden area of death is foggy, surrounded by the smell of death, with mountains of corpses, piles of bones, and extremely gloomy."


    "There are also various monsters hidden in the fog, especially the red eyed monster."


    "However, there is a gossip place in the fog, which is called the realm of heaven and earth. If you can be one of them, you can get the secret of immortality. However, those red eyed monsters are hidden in the realm of heaven and earth. The two living people were attacked by the red eyed monsters in it, and they escaped by luck, without knowing their true secret."


    "Just outside the gate of heaven and earth, there is a written couplet of life and death. Enter the heaven and earth, reverse Yin and Yang, turn the world upside down, and become nine Xiao."


    "Enter the universe, reverse Yin and Yang, turn the world upside down, and become nine Xiao!" Su Yingxia frowned slightly: "it seems that this situation may indeed help 3000."


    Ziqing also nodded, "then we must enter the realm of heaven and earth."


    "I also hope you can enter." When Pei Gu arrived here, he was worried: "the forbidden area of death is divided into two circles, the outer circle and the inner circle."


    "Although the inner circle is the real death zone, the outer circle is also full of murders due to the influence of the fog. My Pei family are not allowed to enter the inner circle by the training of our ancestors. Therefore, we can only stop at the outer circle. In order to maximize your combat effectiveness, when you are in the outer circle later, you try to keep your strength and be escorted by us. When you arrive at the inner circle, you are..."


    At this point, Pei Gu didn''t go on.


    Han Sanyi smiled: "the Pei family leader doesn''t have to be so guilty. In fact, the Pei family forbidden area can let 3000 enter, and you must have broken the family rules. If you want to lead people into the inner circle of the death forbidden area, it will make you look like you are the head of the family and have no laws."


    "Yes, Mr. Pei, we can understand your difficulties. Besides, it''s 3000 yuan''s own business. The so-called life and death are destiny, wealth is in heaven, and everything depends on him." Su Yingxia also said.


    Pei Gu smelled the words and smiled: "you two can understand Pei''s difficulties, Pei is not very grateful."


    After that, Pei Gu lifted the curtain of the car, glanced out of the car, and sat back again: "we have left the north of the city and officially entered the forest of mystery."


    "At the same time, it also means that we will soon arrive at the place of death."


    "Everyone, get ready to get off."


    As soon as the words fell, the whole team suddenly heard the weapons gradually ringing, as if everyone had picked up their weapons.


    An ominous smell also floated in from the window


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4082

    Even though Han Sanqian has been through many battles, at this moment, he can''t help frowning and feeling nervous.


    Although there is nothing outside, and there are so many of them now, I don''t know why, just a wind with some flavor blows in, but it can still make Han 3000 so.


    Intuition told Han Sanqian that this place is really not just talking, but in fact, it is really a forbidden area as its name.


    Han Sanqian can clearly feel the gloom and desolation here!


    WOW!


    After another ten minutes or so, the motorcade suddenly stopped, and the soldiers around the motorcade suddenly raised their weapons, fought with 12 points of spirit, and were vigilant around.


    "Here we are."


    Pei Gu said a faint word with a serious expression, and then got off the car first.


    Although it is dawn, being in this forest is still as bleak and gloomy as midnight. In addition, the fog from time to time adds a bit of fear and mystery to the whole forest.


    Directly in front of the group, the fog was thickest in the dark woods. If you couldn''t see a few meters away, you were completely eaten by the darkness.


    "This is the forbidden area of Pei family." Pei Gu said, and then pointed to an old tree on the left in front of him.


    The tree is strong and thick, and has been years old. There is an old plaque hanging on the waist of the tree. After years of corrosion, it has become old. Only under careful and careful identification, it can be seen that the four characters of death forbidden area are written on it.


    "After entering, everyone should walk closely together, don''t talk loudly, and don''t lose the team." Pei Gu glanced at everyone and whispered.


    Everyone nodded silently.


    When the words fell, Pei Gu waved his big hand, and the crowd officially moved slowly towards the fog.


    After entering it, it seems that there is no other abnormality at first. On the whole, it is no different from that in the forest outside.


    But with the passage of time, gradually, Han Sanqian felt that everything around him began to become extremely wrong.


    Along the way, there was no other sound in the misty jungle except the footsteps and breathing of several people. It seems that there is not even a living creature in such a large jungle.


    It''s just that there are green grass on the ground and big trees next to it. How can there be no creatures in such a lush environment?


    "It''s a little strange." Su Yingxia stared around, with energy in his hands at any time.


    Ziqing also nodded. It was simply too incredible around him: "it was so quiet that people felt that it was abnormal here."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanqian was about to answer, when suddenly, an inexplicable cold wind blew from the front.


    Then, a sound of Wei drinking that seemed to be in the ear but also in the distance suddenly hit.


    "Who dares to break into the forbidden area!"


    In a word, although the words were so vague that people couldn''t hear what he said, it was just this sentence that more than 40 people on the scene immediately became nervous, one by one, as if they were facing a big enemy.


    About Han 3000, Su Yingxia and Ziqing dared not neglect them at all. One left and one right protected Han 3000 in the center.


    "Where are the monsters? Show up quickly. We are from the Pei family."


    Someone dared to shout ahead.


    Everyone is quietly waiting for the response ahead.


    However, a few seconds later, the front is still in dead silence.


    The person who shouted glanced back at Pei Gu. Pei Gu just wanted him to continue shouting. Suddenly, his eyebrow was a fierce frown, and his big hand was a little raised fiercely, as if he noticed something wrong.


    Han Sanqian''s eyes were also staring at the green leaves at the end of the treetops in front of him. At this time, they were shaking rapidly at a very fast but subtle frequency.


    Although he had no divine sense and lost his Qi, years of experience and intuition made Han Sanqian immediately understand that the situation was wrong.


    "Not good!"


    Han Sanqian subconsciously shouted.


    Before the crowd came to their senses, suddenly, they heard strange shouts from all directions.


    Looking around again, I couldn''t help but be extremely shocked.


    I don''t know when, on all sides, a large number of dark horses are holding guns and knives, galloping across horses to kill


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4083

    "What?"


    When seeing this group of people, a bunch of people are not only confused and shocked, but also deeply afraid.


    There are tens of thousands of people in this group. They are so dense that people are afraid of them.


    However, what makes people feel more terrifying is the appearance of these people themselves.


    Almost all of them are protected by black armor, but under that piece of black armor is not a physical iron arm, but a white bone that is completely inconsistent with it.


    And the crotch war horse is not an ordinary fierce horse, but a variant horse that is as black as charcoal, like a horse but not a horse.


    "Kill!"


    A shout of death, four times stun up!


    "The Pei family formed a team to protect 3000!"


    Pei Gu shouted loudly, took the lead in holding his spear, and led the two men directly to face the attacking troops.


    When he moved, the whole other team of 38 people also moved suddenly.


    They automatically divided into four teams to defend the four sides.


    "Threethousand distinguished guests, please follow us."


    At the same time of resisting the four sides, the group of people also quickly moved forward while fighting.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing dare not be careless. They pull Han Sanqian and run quickly towards the front under the cover of all sides.


    The master of the Pei family is indeed a master. Even though he can''t afford to count only ten people on each side, he has simply constructed an iron wall with four sides as solid as gold.


    No matter how many troops the other side has, they are still as stable as Mount Tai.


    That''s why, when Pei Gu opened the way ahead, a group of people and horses walked forward quickly like a square car.


    "Don''t go!"


    A shout of awe, suddenly the jungle in front of the tree fell, and then suddenly, a huge thing broke up like a continuous mountain.


    When it was stable, it turned out that a half Buddha statue came out of the ground.


    The Buddha elephant has two hands. When he roars, his huge hands will come like two mountains.


    Han Sanqian frowned and immediately shouted loudly at peigu, "don''t love war, be careful of bergamot."


    Although he was not qualified to participate in the battle, Han Sanqian was not idle along the way. He was surprised to find that these soldiers who rushed out were not as simple as they seemed.


    Although the masters are really powerful, they can always kill each other every few times, just like the ghost cavalry team brought by Ming Yu last time, they die but can be quickly revived.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian didn''t want Pei Gu to focus on this and ignore the Giant Buddha hand drilled out of the ground.


    With Han Sanqian''s move, Pei Gu almost didn''t want to think about it, so he directly shook away the soldiers around him. With his hands in good luck, a dark light was directly released from his hands, directly hitting the Buddha''s face door.


    The people around him were not idle. After their soldiers retreated with their own models, they worked together to support two waves of energy, bow left and right, and directly resist the photographed Buddha statue.


    "Everyone, rush forward, the troops behind the hall will become vanguard troops, and we will become the rear of the hall!" Pei Gu shouted loudly.


    "Yes!"


    With Pei Gu''s command, the whole army immediately switched the formation while moving forward, and rushed forward without any influence.


    Boom!


    Pei Gu''s dark light has hit the Buddha''s face, while the left and right Buddha''s hands immediately received energy and followed the troops after Han Sanqian and others evacuated.


    Accompanied by another loud bang, the left and right Bergamot suddenly clapped together. In a short time, the land around both hands exploded directly.


    "Shit, his mother so fierce? Fortunately, 3000 let me take care of bergamot, not soldiers." Pei Gu spat on the ground, ran forward quickly, and cursed wordlessly.


    "In front of the Buddha statue, purple love, welcome summer!"


    "Yes!"


    "Help the Pei family to blow down the Buddha elephant."


    "But only half of the Buddha statue is outside, and the other half is in the earth. It''s so huge that you want to blow it down..." Su Yingxia hurriedly said.


    "Boom!" Han Sanqian drank loudly.


    Almost at the same time, more than 40 people stopped at the same time, and then joined forces to blast the Buddha in front of them


    This novel has been translated by novelhall. com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4084

    oom! ! !


    With a huge explosion, the huge attacks fused together and detonated directly above the Buddha image.


    The huge impact force directly lifted the entire ground.


    "Oops, the Buddha statue didn''t fall down." Zi Qing hurriedly drank.


    During the explosion, even though the Buddha statue received a huge impact, its body only swayed in the explosion, and did not collapse.


    "Three thousand, find a way, otherwise, we will enter a dead end." Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    Once rushed in front of the Buddha statue, the death army on all sides will immediately chase after themselves and the others and surround them in groups. The Buddha statue will also attack at any time at close range, and the situation for the crowd will become extremely difficult. .


    Han Sanqian frowned. Of course, he knew the danger, and he was always thinking of ways to deal with it.


    However, what can be done?


    Everyone can''t knock him down, so what should he do? !


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian had an epiphany.


    "Let everyone accelerate with all their strength and move forward directly." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "What?" Su Yingxia was obviously stunned for a moment. If such a huge Buddha statue in front of him was not knocked down, the group of people would speed up and go away, and it would be broken into pieces?


    Isn''t this purely seeking death? !


    "Listen to my order, come on!" Han Sanqian said urgently.


    Su Yingxia had no other choice, glanced at Pei Gu, and shouted in a hurry, "Patriarch Pei, I believe in Han Sanqian."


    "Then rush forward." Pei Gu responded, and as soon as the words fell, he only heard him shout loudly: "All generals obey the order, run the body method, and move forward at full speed."


    "But Patriarch, ahead..."


    "Come on!" Pei Gu shouted angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone took the lead, and in the next second, almost everyone turned the real energy in their bodies to the extreme. After that, they closed their eyes and rushed towards the Buddha statue at full speed.


    It''s getting closer, it''s getting closer.


    The distance of the crowd waiting has begun to approach the Buddha statue.


    Although the Buddha statue was made of stone, its huge body made it look like an iron wall. If it hit it like this, it seemed to be shattered into pieces, which was inevitable.


    "Wow!"


    But just when everyone was ready to accept the impact, the moment they came into contact with the Buddha statue, they only felt that their body was preventing the Buddha from rushing into something similar to a water circle.


    Then he rushed out of the water circle in the next second, and when he looked back, there was a foggy and peaceful new realm in front of everyone. It seemed that the scene of talent just now was just a dream.


    "How...how could this be?"


    "What about the Buddha statue?"


    "What about those chasers?"


    Looking back, behind him is nothing but an endless jungle.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian, she knew that Han Sanqian should know the answers.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Don''t you think the scene just now is very strange?"


    "Those bone soldiers don''t live or die at all, they are obviously like soldiers of ghosts and demons, but they also have the appearance of majesty and Buddha. These are two extremes." Pei Gu also said.


    "Yes." Han Sanqian nodded: "The Buddha will not fall, and the ghost soldiers will not die. Such a paradox must be the realm of great murder. In the realm of great murder, the gate of death is often the gate of life."


    "Therefore, I predict that the more ferocious Buddha elephants should be the Shengmen."


    "But just now we clearly attacked the Buddha with all our strength, and it still doesn''t fall, why do we..."


    "The yin and yang are intertwined. The real is afraid of the virtual, and the virtual is afraid of the real. The two are mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, everyone also focused on the surrounding jungle.


    "Yin qi is very heavy." Zi Qing replied.


    "It''s like yin, but it shouldn''t be yin." Han Sanqian shook his head and looked at Pei Gu: "Really, only the Pei family has ever entered here? I mean... the feeling it gives me... it seems, Not just a few people died."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "It feels extremely depressing here."


    Pei Gu nodded with certainty: "The number of people from the Pei family who have entered here will never exceed 100."


    "Hundreds of people?" Han Sanqian frowned, and he suddenly smiled.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian suddenly smiled at this moment, Pei Gu and the others really didn''t understand the meaning of Han Sanqian''s smile.


    Pei Gu couldn''t help it anymore, looked at Han Sanqian, and said, "Pei Mou took the liberty to ask the last question, I don''t know why Sanqian is laughing? Is it possible that you question Pei Mou?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian sighed: "But the fact is, here, at least tens of thousands of people have died, and..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4085

    "And what?"


    Everyone was even more curious, not knowing what Han Sanqian said next.


    "Moreover, I seriously believe that the people who died here are by no means ordinary people. It can even be said that they are at least the overlords who once shocked one side."


    "Overlord-level figure?" Pei Gu frowned, a little puzzled: "Although the surrounding atmosphere is indeed as Sanqian you said, but the forbidden area of ??death has always been within the sphere of influence of the Pei family. There must be records in the Pei family''s book."


    "I have checked everything in the Pei family register, but there is no record, let alone a big man, even someone outside the family with the surname Pei has never had one. So three thousand, what is the meaning of this."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and seeing everyone''s faces were full of suspicion, he couldn''t help but say: "If I remember correctly, the Pei family should have said that the Pei family came out of the forbidden area of ??death, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "In other words, it can also be said that the forbidden land of death seems to be born in the Pei family, but it may also be born in the Pei family earlier, right?"


    The Pei family walked out of it, but it didn''t mean that the Pei family existed earlier than the forbidden land of death. It could only be that the forbidden land of death existed before the Pei family.


    "Three thousand you mean..."


    "I''ll tell a story, or assume a possibility." Han Sanqian said: "This used to be a battlefield. When the war broke out, there were countless casualties, so this place was formed."


    "However, in this war, it is not that there are no survivors. At the very least, it may have survived. For the continuation of the bloodline, it bleeds into adults, and those who survived slowly developed and eventually walked out of this place. A forbidden place for death to form the current Pei family?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Gu thought about it carefully, and there is indeed such a possibility: "However, it is purely speculation based on these alone?"


    "It''s a bit of a lie. However, it can explain the reason." Han Sanqian continued: "If this is the case, I also know why this place is dangerous."


    In Xuanyuan World, he and Linlong had also explored the lost land after the war, and naturally they also understood the dangers of such places.


    Han Sanqian also knew that this was the Bafang World, which was far more terrifying than the battlefield in Xuanyuan World. However, they did have some similarities.


    "According to what you said, then the inner circle of the forbidden area of ??death may be the place where countless real bosses have fallen. The atmosphere there is messy and the resentment is more fierce. How can ordinary people enter it, how can they resist?" Su Yingxia asked worriedly. .


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, he squatted down, and lightly touched the ground at this time.


    The moss above is moist and fertile, and it is very dense.


    After removing the moss, Han Sanqian could see the fertile land below.


    "Patriarch Pei, can you help me? I want to remove this piece of moss, and then dig three feet into the ground to see its appearance." Han Sanqian said.


    "But..." Pei Gu was obviously worried that this would waste unnecessary time.


    "Patriarch Pei, please believe me. Someone Han definitely doesn''t want to waste any time. I know better than you that staying here for a second is more dangerous." Han Sanqian finished his words and looked around: "But this matter is related to the safety of all of us, and it is more related to our success or failure after entering the inner circle, so..."


    Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian quietly, and seeing his sincere expression, he nodded: "Everyone, let''s do it."


    After the words fell, everyone took the lead. Although they were puzzled, they still followed Han Sanqian''s instructions and began to clean up the moss and dig the ground.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing were not idle either, they were busy with everyone.


    Han Sanqian was wandering among the crowd. Although he seemed to be idle, he was actually keeping his eyes on the four corners, so as not to miss something he didn''t want to miss.


    About half an hour later, the excavation work continued, but the work in the hands of everyone was getting slower and slower.


    Because it is obvious that everyone''s attention is no longer focused on digging at this time, but their respective surroundings at this time...


    "how could this be?"


    "This... what the hell is going on here?"


    The crowd exclaimed one after another, and at the same time, they looked around in horror.


    I don''t know when, the white fog has completely filled the air...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4086

    The white fog drifted in all directions, and the confusion was endless. Looking down, a group of people were guarding the Buddha''s body in the white air. When they raised their eyes, not only could they not see each other at all, even if their palms were stretched out in front of their eyes, they just looked at each other. Not sure.


    "Fuck, what''s going on? Why is there such a big fog all of a sudden?"


    "Are you all by my side? I can''t see you at all."


    "I''m where I am."


    "I''m still there."


    A large group of people can''t see each other at all, and can only use their voices to identify each other''s positions.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing also hurriedly grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand from left to right, not because the two women were afraid, but mainly worried about what would happen to Han Sanqian in this situation.


    "Do you know a word?" Han Sanqian whispered.


    The two women responded in unison: "What?"


    "You can''t see the dog when you walk the dog. You can''t see the dog when you walk the dog. If you can''t see the rope, you can''t see the dog. Only when the dog calls you will leave!" Han Sanqian said speechlessly, "I can''t see anything clearly in the fog. ?"


    The two girls couldn''t help but chuckle, Su Yingxia complained, "What time is it, you are still in the mood to joke."


    "You guys grab my hand and you are about to clasp my arm. I''m not kidding, how can I ease the tension?"


    Han Sanqian said a word, and the two women realized that they were indeed too nervous. They were holding Han Sanqian too hard, and they both loosened up a lot.


    "Three thousand, where did this fog come from? Why did it completely drown us all at once." Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    Zi Qing also followed: "It seems that these fogs are somewhat unusual."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Obviously, they want to stop us."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian loudly said to everyone: "Everyone, this fog may be extremely difficult. Everyone try to be careful. If something suddenly attacks you around you, don''t panic."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone listened to the order and looked around vigilantly in the fog.


    "There seems to be something in the fog." Su Yingxia frowned.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Don''t worry, there must be something. Moreover, it is very likely that we will be messing around."


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted aloud, and then I heard someone yelling: "Fuck me, who is by my side, be careful, what are you beating me for?"


    Then, similar shouts could be heard everywhere in the fog: "Fuck me, who beat me."


    "Who hit me in the head."


    "Who is next to me!"


    Even if he couldn''t see everyone''s situation clearly in the fog, for Han Sanqian, he could have imagined that there must be around 40 people in chaos.


    "Three thousand, what can you do?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Since Han Sanqian had already guessed this situation, he might be the one with the best solution.


    "It can''t be messed up." Han Sanqian said quietly: "If everyone is messed up, then no matter how powerful we are, we will always only hurt our own people."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian shouted loudly again: "Be careful and safe, and speed up the excavation."


    "Yes!"


    After the crowd responded, the sound of digging was heard all around again.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was not idle, and gently pulled Su Yingxia''s hand: "Help me."


    Then, he gently rushed to Zi Qing and said, "Protect us both."


    "Yes!" Zi Qing responded.


    Su Yingxia was also close to Han Sanqian in the mist, facing her sideways.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, he directly took out the Five Elements Divine Stone and held it in his hand.


    "Five Elements Divine Stone, whether you understand it or not, please give me some face, this is my wife, she gives you the capacity, you can help." When the words of the Five Elements Divine Stone fell, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia: "You call some energy into the stone."


    "Ah?" Su Yingxia was taken aback: "You talk to Shishi? Are you sure this is feasible?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I''m not sure."


    "However, I have prepared in advance, it should be possible."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia: "Start."


    Prepare in advance?


    Su Yingxia was full of doubts, when did Han Sanqian prepare for the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    But looking at Han Sanqian''s appearance, Su Yingxia still injected energy directly into the Five Elements Divine Stone...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4087

    Both husband and wife watched the Five Elements Divine Stone silently.


    It doesn''t seem to reflect anything.


    But after a while, the Five Elements Divine Stone suddenly and slowly flew out of Han Sanqian''s hands, and then it shone faintly.


    And along with this ray of light, all the fog around it clearly began to dissipate.


    "I...I..." Su Yingxia was so shocked that she was speechless, looking at the shining Five Elements Divine Stone, her whole person was completely incredulous.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone has always been motivated by Han Sanqian. Su Yingxia couldn''t understand why she could do the same.


    "Three thousand, what preparations have you made?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I''ll tell you when I go back." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Why do you want to go back? Say it now." Su Yingxia shook her head.


    "Are you sure?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "certainly."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Because last night, we were originally one."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s face flushed immediately: "Are you going to die? Are you here... say this..."


    Han Sanqian looked innocent: "That''s not what you want me to say."


    In fact, Han Sanqian had already discovered that he could promote Su Yingxia at that time.


    This also means that Su Yingxia''s body has her own true power.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian thought that Su Yingxia might be able to activate the Five Elements Divine Stone instead of him when he was unable to activate the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Although it is indeed impossible for her to motivate her with all her strength, Han Sanqian believes that she can at least wake up the Five Elements Divine Stone and help herself more or less at critical moments.


    Obviously, Han Sanqian guessed right.


    As for the insistence on explaining that last night, Han Sanqian did have the possibility of taking the opportunity to "kill", but more to make sure, review...


    With the light of the Five Elements Divine Stone to dispel the fog, although the range is not very large, it at least gives everyone a safe and visible space.


    Han Sanqian stopped talking, and let Su Yingxia control the Five Elements Divine Stone to slowly hover over the heads of everyone.


    At this point, the commotion finally subsided a lot, although occasionally someone could still feel that someone was attacking him in the fog.


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone can''t guarantee how long we will maintain it, everyone should work harder." Han Sanqian urged and encouraged.


    The crowd responded.


    About half an hour later, someone shouted, "I seem to have found something here."


    Immediately after, before Han Sanqian could react, more and more people began to shout that they had also discovered.


    And when the Five Elements Divine Stone wandered around and took pictures of all the images of the four directions, a huge and historical picture was also reflected in the minds of everyone including Han Sanqian.


    It was a complete ruin.


    Although they have been hidden in the underground soil at some point, the stories that have happened here can still be vaguely seen.


    Broken guns, broken halberds, lying all over the place.


    Chess poles, chariots, occasionally visible.


    "It seems that, as Three Thousand said, this place used to be a battlefield of ten thousand people."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that such a truth would be hidden under this lush jungle."


    "Mr. Han, you are really extraordinary. You can see something so deep underground, which is really admirable."


    "Yes, seeing that you are so young, I was somewhat dissatisfied. But what I did just now really convinced me."


    "You don''t have a cultivation base, but you can see it more thoroughly than our group of people with cultivation bases. It''s really amazing."


    A group of people all sighed very much, but for Han Sanqian, when he saw that the scene on the field had confirmed his conjecture, his heart was not happy because of the praise, on the contrary, it became more and more heavy.


    Because, in other words, the so-called Land of the Dead is actually an ancient battlefield.


    Moreover, there must be a shocking secret hidden in it...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4088

    Pei family!


    —ƒè»!


    battlefield!


    Maybe it''s just like Han Sanqian''s original prediction.


    This place is an ancient battlefield. Countless gods died here, including even ancient divine beasts like Yutu.


    On the other hand, there can be a battle situation where the beasts such as Yasuto participate in the battle, so what kind of big scene should it be against the sky? !


    Last time, on the battlefield of Xuanyuan World, an unparalleled master in Xuanyuan World could be produced, even though she was only a sword soul.


    Then this time, what kind of terrifying existence will appear on the battlefield from the Bafang World?


    Han Sanqian didn''t know, but thinking about it carefully, he should also know its real horror.


    Don''t say that he looks like this now, even in his heyday, he may not be able to retire completely.


    The Pei family is also considered to be everyone, so there is no need to say more about the abundance of talents. Even such a family has listed this place as a forbidden place, and are not allowed to set foot there.


    Then, on the other hand, the danger of this place will be completely pulled to the ceiling.


    However, Han Sanqian has never been a pessimistic person. The more dangerous the place, the easier it is to die here, but it also means that the greater the opportunity is waiting for him.


    Once he is lucky enough to survive and get such an opportunity, Han Sanqian believes that he can indeed be more than just returning to the peak.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Han is only a disabled person, and he still relies on everyone''s help along the way, so don''t praise him."


    When the words fell, he walked to Pei Gu in a few steps: "This place is dangerous and yin qi is extremely heavy. Although you are all masters, I hope that you will go back here."


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, took out the map hidden in the Pei family''s ancestral book, carefully discerned it slightly, and shook his head: "There are at least three hours away from the entrance to the inner circle, so you want us to retreat so early?"


    "Patriarch Pei, since we will sooner or later enter a dangerous situation like the inner circle, why should we be afraid of how far the outer circle is?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Anyway, sooner or later, you will enter a more dangerous place. Now this kind of danger seems to be nothing compared to it.


    "Although the principle is such a principle, after all, I am the master, and you are the guest. How can you send the guest halfway and go home?" Pei Gu still disagreed.


    Han Sanqian smiled helplessly: "These people are the bases of the Pei family. If something happened while escorting me, wouldn''t it be a greater loss for the Pei family?"


    "I mean, I''ll either live or die anyway, and nothing will happen because you escort me one more trip or one less trip. If that''s the case, it''s better to put away these unnecessary gifts and reduce unnecessary losses. "


    "If I die and your master still dies, wouldn''t your losses be even more severe? If I live and your master dies, doesn''t it actually mean that our strength is weakened in disguise?" Han Sanqian said.


    After listening to these words, Pei Gu was silent for a long time, Han Sanqian said almost impeccable, and every sentence made sense, he was really indistinguishable.


    "Okay, since Sanqian has already said so." Pei Gu finished his words and took the old map on Han Sanqian''s hand: "Then Pei will lead people to retreat immediately, this is the map of my Pei family, Although it may not be too detailed, it is already the most complete map made through the confessions of the two people who came back alive."


    "You keep it, maybe you can use it on the road."


    When the words fell, he waved his hand, and several masters immediately poured out countless dry food and daily necessities from the space ring.


    "You also accept these things. The situation in the land of death is complicated, and I don''t know how many days I will be there. More preparations and less troubles."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and after letting Ziqing use the space ring to accept it, he smiled slightly: "Then I would like to thank Patriarch Pei."


    The two bowed their hands and bowed to each other. Pei Gu got up and said, "Sending you a thousand miles away, you will eventually need to say goodbye. In this way, I will wait for you on the edge. When you triumph, I will raise the city to welcome you and celebrate with the world."


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Patriarch Pei, I''m waiting for that day."


    "I also look forward to that day coming soon." After he finished speaking, Pei Gu waved his hand, led the group, and retreated behind him.


    As soon as they left, Su Yingxia came up and looked at Han Sanqian in confusion, frowning and said, "They are all masters, Sanqian, why did you suddenly let them retreat?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4089

    "Yeah, Brother 3,000, there are many people with more hands. Like the Buddha statue just now, if we hadn''t been protecting us from moving forward, we might still be trapped in the army of death over there." Zi Qing also Bewildered.


    In any case, the number of people is powerful, and it is still the power of a master, why not use it?


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "I know why you two are like this."


    "However, don''t worry, what I did must be beneficial to us."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked around and sighed: "Look at the surroundings, the gloomy atmosphere is always giving us an invisible huge pressure."


    "Fang Cai, I asked them to dig the ground, do you really think it''s just digging the ground?"


    Han Sanqian just wanted to prove that this place was once the same battlefield as the place in Xuanyuan World.


    Since it is a battlefield, naturally, he also has some experience.


    In the battlefield, yin and resentment are extremely heavy, and people are yang. Entering it is against the realm, and it is easy to cause yin and evil to deal with.


    The auras of the two women are relatively weak, and they are also disabled. Therefore, if the three of them are walking in the middle, the target of yang energy is relatively small, and the troubles caused may be correspondingly small.


    On the contrary, there are more people and the breath is heavier. It is like a red-hot charcoal was thrown into the cold water, and its reflection naturally becomes great.


    In fact, this in disguise is even more dangerous to them.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had this new plan.


    "Listening to what you said, it seems to be the case." Su Yingxia nodded.


    When the fog was full, everyone could clearly feel that something was attacking them in the fog, but when the fog was illuminated by the light of the Five Elements Divine Stone, everything seemed to be extremely quiet, as if nothing was happening. Happened normally.


    What Han Sanqian said seems to be true.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s continue moving forward. It will take three hours to reach the inner circle."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian took the two girls and slowly walked towards the secret place of the jungle.


    Along the way, the two women followed Han Sanqian closely, one in front and the other at the back. Although they did not make a sound, they protected Han Sanqian''s comprehensiveness to the death.


    However, the two women seemed to be too worried, or it seemed to confirm Han Sanqian''s statement that the three of them had been walking for nearly an hour because of the small relationship between their goals, and they were completely at peace with each other.


    Seeing that the inner circle marked on the map was getting closer and closer, Su Yingxia panicked: "Three thousand..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Han Sanqian interrupted her with a smile: "What? It''s too quiet, it makes you a little confused?"


    Su Yingxia nodded noncommittally: "Indeed. Since you also said that this is an ancient battlefield, then this is also an ancient cemetery. However, it seems too quiet, right?"


    Han Sanqian knew that Su Yingxia was worried that this was the peace before the storm.


    "It''s definitely not easy here. How can it be so easy and easy to pass." Han Sanqian smiled: "However, you don''t have to be too anxious, what should come will always come, and you can''t hide."


    "It''s not ours, we can''t hit it if we want to."


    "If that''s the case, why worry about the sky and ask for trouble." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation, Su Yingxia was relieved for a moment.


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian stopped lightly and set his eyes on a towering tree in front of him.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say a word. Under the puzzled eyes of the two women, he laughed softly and walked under the tree. He looked up and was very satisfied.


    "Beautiful beauties, can you please send me to the top of this tree?" Han Sanqian said.


    "What are you doing up the tree?" Su Yingxia asked inexplicably, but she still obediently walked in front of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, just stretched out his hands and waited for Su Yingxia to take him up the tree.


    Su Yingxia knew that Han Sanqian must have his reasons, rolled his eyes at him, and took him directly to the top of the tree all the way.


    However, Su Yingxia thought it was a very easy thing, but soon encountered new troubles.


    She looked at Han Sanqian in astonishment, and she was completely dumbfounded: "Sanqian, how... how could this be?"


    Not only her, but Zi Qing, who was looking at her below, was also full of doubts.


    How... how is this?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4090

    No matter how hard Su Yingxia tried, no matter how Su Yingxia flew upward, she and Han Sanqian were always in the process of ascending, and it was difficult for them to reach the top of the tree not far away.


    As for Ziqing, what she saw was Su Yingxia flying up hard, but it seemed to be completely stopped in place in the blink of an eye.


    "Sure enough."


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and shook his head.


    "Stop, don''t waste your energy."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, although Su Yingxia was very unwilling and puzzled, she still took a look in the air and landed again with Han Sanqian.


    "Sister Yingxia, brother Sanqian, are you all right?" Ziqing said anxiously.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia both shook their heads. Seeing that Su Yingxia kept looking at him, Han Sanqian shook his head bitterly: "Actually, I had already guessed that this might happen before going up the tree."


    "Then why do you want me to take you up the tree? And, why did you guess this situation?"


    "I want to see how heavy the Yin Qi is here." Han Sanqian said.


    Last time, in the ghost rainforest of Bafang World, there were so many ghosts of true gods, Han Sanqian, who could directly climb the tree to observe the whole picture, but this time, the yin qi was so strong that it was also self-contained, but it was not allowed to be destroyed by others.


    Comparing the two, it turns out that it is far more terrifying, or in other words, more vicious than the Tomb of the True God in the Bafang World.


    "This tree is the largest we have seen along the way. At the same time, it also shows that in this outer circle, this place should be the heaviest yin, so it is the most suitable place to test the power of the outer circle."


    "I already have the answer in my heart. It seems that the inner circle is really dangerous. Otherwise, you should send me to the outer circle and stop."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the two women were shocked and angry.


    "Three thousand, what are you talking about?"


    "Yeah, Brother Sanqian, in your current situation, if you don''t let us accompany you, what''s the difference between courting death?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Based on the combined situation of my two investigations, do you think that if the three of us go in, we will die?"


    "When I was in Xuanyuan World, I entered such an ancient battlefield. It can be said that it is extremely dangerous, and it is almost a life-and-death situation. In this situation, it will only be stronger or weaker than before."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian let out a long sigh: "No matter how many people enter, they will die."


    "Even if it is to die, then since everyone came together, let''s go together."


    "Yeah, let''s either go in together, or go back together now, and we''ll protect you for the rest of your life in the future."


    The two women were firm and did not give in at all.


    Han Sanqian was very distressed.


    He really didn''t want any extra sacrifices to go in. He knew very well how dangerous the inner circle was, not to mention Su Yingxia and Ziqing, even the two heydays of themselves would never be able to get out of it.


    On the contrary, they also brought their own oil bottle. Han Sanqian can be sure that if they enter, they will surely die.


    One is the woman he loves the most, and the other is the younger sister in his eyes. Han Sanqian is not willing to let anyone die.


    "Then go back." Han Sanqian raised his head and looked at the two women.


    The two women were obviously shocked, especially Su Yingxia. She knew Han Sanqian''s personality too well and knew that he would never retreat in spite of difficulties, but now, the word "go back" popped out of his mouth.


    "Are you crazy? Go back?"


    "Yeah, Brother Sanqian, there may be something here to help you recover. We made a special trip to Pei''s house for this purpose. Now, we suddenly want to give up?"


    Both women were shocked.


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile: "When we enter the inner circle, don''t say whether there are any enemies, the power of grievances in the ancient cemetery alone is enough to overwhelm any of the three of us."


    "You have also seen that just a little bit of resentment in the outer circle is enough to keep us from flying here, and entering it..." Han Sanqian smiled and did not speak any more.


    When the words fell, he shook his hand and motioned for the two women to return together on the same path.


    "Enough." Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian, and suddenly smiled coldly: "Sanqian, I want to ask you a question."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4091

    "The husband and wife are originally from the same forest, and they will fly separately when disaster strikes, right?" she asked Han Sanqian.


    Without waiting for Han Sanqian to answer, Su Yingxia continued to snort bitterly: "You want to go in too, don''t you?"


    Two questions, the former is a mockery of Han Sanqian, while the latter is an understanding of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I just don''t want you to die in vain."


    "As for whether I want to go in, I know I can''t hide it from you. I really want to go in."


    "Going forward, three thousand, all your strategies are used on my head." Su Yingxia said bitterly, "I don''t know if it should be my honor or a misfortune as a wife?"


    Han Sanqian was very embarrassed, and Su Yingxia was obviously mocking herself.


    Han Sanqian was covered in waterfall sweat, and he really didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "That''s it, Ziqing stays in the outer circle, I''ll go in with you. If there are any mistakes, at least I can take care of you to some extent."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian knew very well that if he didn''t agree again, don''t wait to enter the inner circle, Han Sanqian would "hang up" here.


    "But Ziqing also wants to go in." Ziqing shook her head, her face full of grievances.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and patted Ziqing''s shoulder: "If you go in, what will happen to Han Nian if there is something wrong between our husband and wife?"


    "I know that I feel a little wronged by leaving you outside, but if Han Nian has an aunt like you, Yingxia and I will be much more at ease."


    Su Yingxia also nodded: "Yes, Ziqing, and you are the person with the highest cultivation level in the Mysterious People Alliance. We must always keep a root in the alliance, otherwise, there is really nothing."


    Hearing the words of Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, although Ziqing''s face was unusually unwilling, at least she didn''t resist and struggle too obviously.


    Han Sanqian is also full of distress when he sees one who is going to die and one who is very unwilling to go.


    In the inner circle, they may really not know how dangerous it will be.


    "Hurry up."


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he led the two girls and continued to move deeper into the inner circle.


    The distance from the inner circle was just over an hour away, and the three of them cautiously went deep all the way.


    It''s just that compared to the previous atmosphere, the three of them now have their own concerns, and this more than an hour-long road seems to be like a year.


    Han Sanqian sighed, and really didn''t know what to say.


    However, at this moment, in front of him, there was a sudden burst of strange noises.


    The three immediately stopped and listened carefully.


    "It seems that it is the sound of the wind." Zi Qing said.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "But this wind doesn''t seem to be simple."


    Su Yingxia stared at the ground. At this moment, even the fallen leaves on the ground were trembling slightly.


    "It seems that this wind is strong." Su Yingxia raised her head and said, but unfortunately, the trees in front of her were blocking it, so she couldn''t see what was going on in front of her.


    "You guys stay here, I''ll see what''s going on." Zi Qing left a sentence and rushed out before waiting for the Han Sanqian couple to react.


    The two couples were dumbfounded.


    "She may want to express herself too much." Su Yingxia shook her head helplessly.


    Without taking her into the inner circle, in terms of Ziqing''s character, she may not be too refuted, but in her heart, she wants to prove herself more than anyone else.


    Of course Han Sanqian also knew this, and sighed: "I''m also doing it for...hey."


    "Actually, it''s very dangerous to leave her alone in the outer circle. Since we came together, we should go in together. Sometimes, a person''s dignity is far more important than a person''s life." Su Yingxia finished her words and watched Ziqing leave. Direction: "At least, Zi Qing is such a person."


    Han Sanqian nodded and was about to speak, but almost at this moment, the big tree in front of him was suddenly pulled up from the ground, and it was pulled and shattered before it could fly. Crazy attack towards the two...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4092

    "Walk!"


    Su Yingxia hurriedly shouted, pulled Han Sanqian up, and suddenly retreated towards the rear.


    "boom!"


    The hurricane devastated and smashed all the way.


    At this time, the two couples suddenly realized that the hurricane was so terrifying.


    About a few hundred meters high, the anti-Buddha is in a line with the sky, while the larger one is about tens of meters wide. The road ahead seems to be full of hurricanes.


    "Purple Love!"


    Su Yingxia suddenly hurriedly pointed, and in front of the hurricane, there was a figure who was trying his best to resist.


    "What is this silly girl doing?" Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded.


    Such a huge hurricane, the human body is as small as an ant in front of it, Ziqing will actually try to block the hurricane with one person''s power under such an extreme gap.


    "I said that she was abandoned by us in the outer circle, so she wanted to prove something." Su Yingxia shook her head.


    "This silly girl." Han Sanqian was really helpless.


    "Let her withdraw. If she loses her life, how can she accompany us to the inner circle?" Han Sanqian said.


    "You agree?"


    "Can I disagree? I don''t want you to enter the inner circle, I want to save your lives, but looking at this situation, if I don''t agree, I''m afraid you will be dead before the inner circle." Han Sanqian Helplessly said.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s agreement, Su Yingxia was also happy for Ziqing, and immediately rushed towards Ziqing. After saying a few words in her ear, the two women retreated in time.


    boom!


    And almost when the two women retreated back to Han Sanqian''s position, the hurricane also suddenly destroyed anything in front of it, as if it could destroy everything.


    "Three thousand, what should I do?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously, looking at the huge hurricane dozens of meters away in front of her.


    Judging from the wind, if you want to retreat, at least you have to retreat far and far. Maybe, the journey of just over an hour will be completely scrapped, and this is also based on the fact that this hurricane is a normal hurricane and will slowly fade away. case.


    And if it doesn''t disappear, let alone, it is not even an illusion to force the three people directly out of the outer circle, but a fact.


    But if you want to rush hard, judging from its potential, it will definitely be shattered.


    "Brother Sanqian, will it be the same as that Buddha statue? We can..." Zi Qing asked tentatively.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No, absolutely not, this hurricane is real."


    The shadow of the Buddha''s image was due to the shadow soldiers'' reference, but Han Sanqian had already found out that there was nothing unusual about the shape of the hurricane.


    "However, in this jungle, how can there be a hurricane? Besides, it''s still such a big hurricane." Su Yingxia wondered.


    "Grief!" Han Sanqian exclaimed: "In the ancient cemetery, who knows what kind of big man died, they can already destroy the sky and destroy the earth with just a trace of grief."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian took a step forward and blocked the two women behind him: "I''ll try it."


    "what?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia was obviously startled, and subconsciously grabbed Han Sanqian directly: "What are you trying to do? Have you forgotten what your body looks like now?"


    Zi Qing also said anxiously: "Yeah, Brother Sanqian, you don''t have a cultivation base now. You go forward to block it. When the wind blows, we... we can''t even find the silhouette."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and shook his head: "Why, when did I become the reckless man in your eyes?"


    When the words were over, he shook his head at Su Yingxia, and gently put down her hand and grabbed his hand: "You can rest assured, although I am walking through a low point in my life now, I haven''t thought about it so much and ran to commit suicide."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian turned a few steps and walked slowly to the front of the hurricane.


    Although it wasn''t too close, the strong wind was still blowing, and Han Sanqian couldn''t stand still.


    The facial features were even twisted to the extreme under the wind.


    However, at this time, Han Sanqian didn''t have the slightest sense of fear, just stared at the hurricane that seemed to eat people, and then smiled softly.


    The hurricane was stronger, and seemed to be responding to Han Sanqian''s provocation and approaching Han Sanqian step by step.


    Seeing that when the hurricane was about to swallow Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian suddenly raised his hand and laughed slowly...


    What is this doing?


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing looked at each other puzzled...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4093

    "Three thousand in the Han Dynasty."


    Han Sanqian suddenly shouted loudly.


    This sound is like a mosquito chirping compared to the sound of a hurricane. In the eyes of ordinary people, shouting at the hurricane and reporting the name seems to be a lunatic.


    But, it was this madman''s move that seemed to have a miraculous effect.


    The hurricane actually stopped at less than half a centimeter below Han Sanqian''s feet at this very moment.


    "Dare to enter this place, I know it''s offended, and it disturbs the peace of the predecessors."


    "The junior is here, and I apologize to the senior."


    "However, since the junior has come here, he has already made up his mind and will not back down easily. I hope the senior will understand."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s hand moved slightly, a salutation.


    There was no echo, or, in other words, if the roar of the hurricane was an echo, there was a drum of echoes.


    "Brother Sanqian is not stupid, right? Why did he talk to Hurricane, can the wind listen to him?" Ziqing asked strangely.


    Su Yingxia was also full of doubts, not knowing which song Han Sanqian was singing now.


    Of course, just when the two women didn''t understand the reason, the sound of the hurricane suddenly disappeared, and it stood there like a silent big thing.


    "Han Sanqian?"


    A hollow voice suddenly sounded.


    The two women looked at each other subconsciously, but they couldn''t find where the sound came from, until they subconsciously raised their eyes to look at the hurricane, only to realize that there was a huge picture above the hurricane. face silhouette.


    "Over the years, I have seen many people with the surname Pei. Who is this person with the surname Han?" He opened his mouth and said, "However, what your name is has nothing to do with me. In short, everyone who comes here should just die. ."


    "The people of the Pei family, with the blood of the scorpion, are considered descendants of fierce beasts and have a high status in the eyes of ordinary people. However, I know that in the eyes of seniors, they are only descendants of cowards, and they should be killed." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Oh?" Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, his face paused for a moment, as if he was successfully attracted by Han Sanqian''s words.


    "I don''t know how many years ago in a war, seniors and more seniors fell here, Tau Tau barely survived, and transformed into a human form in some kind of blood essence, so that he can stay in the inheritance."


    "Therefore, the Yutu people are the living ones who walked out from here. However, for the seniors and others, you tried your best to die, but in the end some inferior things escaped from here and left blood. Naturally, you are unwilling. , whoever enters is killed, am I right?"


    Han Sanqian finished his words, but his big face suddenly smiled: "You yellow-haired child, you obviously don''t know these things, but you dare to open up your mouth in front of me?"


    "Whether 3000 is just ranting, shouldn''t the senior know better?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, his face stagnated for a while, as if surprised by Han Sanqian''s calmness and composure.


    After a while, he suddenly laughed: "Can you tell me, how did you know this? Although it may not be all, but I must admit that what you said is accurate."


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "I guessed it."


    "Guess what?" He was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly smiled again: "Then you are very smart. You can even guess this."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Not only can I guess this, I can even guess that you won''t kill me, never will."


    "Where did your confidence come from?" he said in a cold voice.


    "I don''t know where my confidence comes from, but I can be sure." Han Sanqian said firmly.


    The face laughed again: "You kid, you are really crazy, I don''t know you, we are not related, but you think I won''t kill you. Are you stupid?"


    "Why, you don''t have a cultivation base, do you think I don''t kill ants?"


    Han Sanqian was not afraid at all, and he didn''t talk nonsense. He just opened his hands slightly and looked like he was waiting for you to kill me.


    "Boy, are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Everyone is afraid of death, and I will be no exception. However, as I said, senior will not kill me, never."


    "Then I''ll let you know what it will cost to be overconfident." He shouted angrily.


    The next second, the hurricane suddenly intensified, and the anti-Buddha had a monstrous trend.


    With a roar, he rushed directly to Han Sanqian, and instantly swallowed Han Sanqian...


    Even so, Han Sanqian was still smiling...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4094

    That kind of laughter is not only bearish on life and death, but also arrogant, even with a little bit of disdain.


    "go to hell."


    The hurricane was even more violent. After wrapping Han Sanqian in an instant, it turned into countless swords and swords, and it seemed that Han Sanqian would be completely torn apart.


    On the surface of Han Sanqian''s skin, because of the extremely powerful wind, it began to be blown like water waves, trembling frantically, and it seemed that it might be directly pulled away from Han Sanqian''s body at any time.


    "This wind, like a knife, will scrape your skin, cut your flesh and blood, and finally, cut your bones and cut your internal organs." In the hurricane, the man sneered: "However, you don''t have to Worry, because in the end you''ll always be blown away by the hurricane. It''s just the process of watching yourself die."


    Han Sanqian still smiled: "It''s still the same sentence, it''s easy for the senior to kill me, but I believe that the senior will not only kill me, but will treat me well."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian closed his eyes and seemed to have accepted the ending of waiting for death.


    Hurricanes naturally disdain these remarks, and even simply ignore it.


    The wind was even fiercer, and Han Sanqian''s skin seemed to be really open, and it seemed that he was going to be peeled to the bone by the wind.


    However, at this moment, Han Sanqian, who had nothing else to focus on, just closed his eyes indifferently, a faint golden light appeared on his body.


    The man in the hurricane obviously frowned. Something went wrong and he was a little surprised. He frowned and looked at Han Sanqian.


    Suddenly, Jin Guang was not afraid of the incomparably powerful hurricane, and began to slowly emerge from his true form.


    It was only then that the black shadow suddenly realized that at this time, Han Sanqian''s body, the back and the upper side, turned into a golden body by the golden light.


    Looking at the golden body, he suddenly stopped all movements and just stared blankly.


    "Familiar, familiar, how can it be so familiar?"


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "He is only a young boy in his twenties or thirties, how can he have his breath?"


    "But, it''s obviously true."


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible, it''s really impossible. With his breath, his pride, and his ability, how could he be attached to a person with such a little cultivation or even a broken meridian?"


    "However, this is indeed his breath. I can''t be wrong about this."


    Thinking of this, he suddenly moved.


    Although the outside of the hurricane is still raging, but in the inner world, the wind that can peel the skin and swallow the bones slowly descends, so that in the end, it completely disappears.


    "Han... what''s up with Han?" he asked.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes slightly and smiled softly: "Senior, Han Sanqian."


    "Han Sanqian." He replied, "I wrote it down."


    "Senior, are you planning to kill me?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile.


    Now that the wind has stopped, and he has also asked about his own words, then everything is basically in line with Han Sanqian''s vision, or in other words, Han Sanqian''s prediction.


    "Kill you or not, I don''t want to make a decision right now. But that doesn''t mean you''ll be fine."


    "Go to a place with me, it''s life or death, it''s dominated by that place."


    "Wait a minute." Han Sanqian waved his hand.


    He frowned, obviously dissatisfied: "Do you think you have a choice? Hmph, don''t say that your kid is a waste person with all the meridians cut off, even if your kid has the cultivation of the two women outside, you are still in the hurricane. , no other option is possible.¡±


    "Senior, you misunderstood. Where are you going to take me, this junior will not dare to refuse, but, as you have seen, the two women outside are my family members. I have to say hello to them, right?"


    "Why, do you want them to dig a grave for you and prepare a monument?" He scolded disdainfully, but the next second, the wind in the hurricane''s siege suddenly changed and became extremely transparent.


    People inside and outside the wind can finally see each other through the wind.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing had already rushed to the edge of the hurricane, because they were worried that Han Sanqian was even ready to rush into the hurricane at any time.


    However, seeing Han Sanqian in the hurricane at this time, I couldn''t help being surprised and happy.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, and hurry up to make a gesture to Su Yingxia, asking her to wait here in peace, and she would be fine.


    As soon as the comparison was over, the hurricane returned to its original violent and chaotic state, and then, it suddenly moved and slammed away directly into the distance...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4095

    Su Yingxia and the two women obviously wanted to catch up, but the speed of the hurricane was too fast, and within a few steps, they could not catch up at all. They could only watch Han Sanqian and the hurricane go further and further away.


    "Sister Yingxia, what should we do?" Ziqing said anxiously.


    She obviously wanted to catch up quickly, but Su Yingxia stopped her.


    "Let''s find a suitable place to live on the spot and settle down temporarily." Su Yingxia said.


    "Ah? The three thousand elder brother..." Zi Qing said.


    Su Yingxia gently comforted her with a smile, and said, "Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    Just now, Su Yingxia had clearly seen Han Sanqian''s gesture, and Su Yingxia could be sure from Han Sanqian''s indifferent expression at the time that he was really fine, not forced to do so by some kind of coercion.


    If this is the case, then if he lets himself and Zi Qing wait here obediently, there must be an arrangement that belongs to him.


    Therefore, what Su Yingxia has to do is to listen carefully to Han Sanqian''s words.


    With Su Yingxia''s remarks, although Ziqing was worried, but after seeing Su Yingxia''s firm and confident eyes, she nodded obediently, stopped talking, and began to look for the best temporary habitat for the two of them. land.


    At this time, Han Sanqian, who was in the hurricane, was not so comfortable and comfortable. On the contrary, he thoroughly experienced what it means to be a flying immortal.


    The hurricane was as if a tornado had sucked it in and swept it away, causing him to sway in the wind quickly.


    Han Sanqian, who was waiting, was about to vomit up and down, and when his eyes were full of stars, the wind fell somewhere.


    Immediately afterwards, the powerful posture of the hurricane also slowly fell, and in the end, it finally stopped, and all the wind power also disappeared.


    Han Sanqian was lying in an unfamiliar place. The strong dizziness made him completely collapsed. He was unable to stand up for a while, and he didn''t even want to look around.


    However, even if he didn''t look at it, a glance around the corner of his eyes made Han Sanqian instantly understand that the place he was in was a completely new and extremely strange place.


    There is no previous big tree, and no previous jungle, surrounded by bare stones, as if drilling into a rocky mountain.


    When he fully recovered and looked at the surrounding environment, he was stunned to realize that he was in a very wonderful world.


    He was in a small space similar to a stone cave. The cave was surrounded by endless dark abyss. If the anti-Buddha stepped in the air, he would be smashed to pieces.


    There is a stone ladder at the very front of the cave. It is square and winding, and it goes straight to the sky. It seems that there is no top or head in sight.


    The stone ladder is very narrow and looks dangerous, but it has a mysterious feeling.


    Han Sanqian was watching, but suddenly stopped hearing the sound of laughter around the darkness. He looked back, but it was just darkness, and he couldn''t see anything.


    "What? It''s fine to play outside, but bring it home?"


    "That''s right, it''s fine to bring it home, but at least you have to pick a candidate. Look at what this brings back, I really can''t help but want to complain, mortal?"


    "It''s still a mortal among mortals. Let''s take a look. The young man he brought back cannot even gather basic real abilities. In other words, this guy is simply a mortal among mortals, and trash among trash."


    "It''s understandable to change the taste occasionally, but this taste is too much to change at once, right?"


    "Others are used to eating big fish and meat. Eating some greens will refresh the stomach. He is better. He doesn''t eat greens, and just eats weeds."


    A group of voices are full of ridicule, extremely disdain.


    Han Sanqian listened to these things, but he couldn''t refute them.


    It was the voice of the human face in the wind, but at this time he said: "I brought him back, not to play, but to ring the bell."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4096

    Upon hearing this, Han Sanqian didn''t understand what it meant, but everyone who heard it all stopped laughing and seemed to fall into a huge silence.


    "What are you talking about? You brought him back to ring the bell?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve been bored for so many years, and you''ve been bored to the point of lunatic?"


    "Yes, what does the bell mean, must you have forgotten it? Can it be struck by anyone? Not to mention, what you brought back is still a piece of rubbish."


    "Are you making fun of us?"


    After a moment of silence, there were only endless abuses and accusations in the darkness.


    "Everyone, I never joke, and I don''t even joke about ringing a bell. He was indeed brought back by me, and he is going to ring the bell." The voice just said slowly.


    When the words fell, he seemed to be talking to Han Sanqian softly: "Now, you go to the illusory stage and go to ring the bell."


    Not waiting for Han Sanqian''s reaction, a gentle but invisible force lifted him up from the ground and pushed him slowly towards the steps.


    However, just after walking a few steps, suddenly several winds slammed from the left and right, and Han Sanqian''s path was cut off abruptly.


    "Be presumptuous, to ring the bell, only qualified people can ring it. This is a rule that you and I have long established. Now, you let such a boy ring the bell, why? You are between us. Am I farting according to the rules, or am I clearly not taking me seriously?"


    "That''s right, how you play outside on weekdays doesn''t matter, but play is fun, trouble is, everything is in order. If you cross this line, it''s no wonder that we turn our face."


    "Yes, if you want this kid to take another half step, we will kill him on the spot."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian could clearly feel that although there was no one around, the murderous aura was extremely cold.


    Han Sanqian was very depressed. He was still depressed now, no matter what he was ringing or doing, why was he targeted like this all of a sudden.


    If it doesn''t work, he can absolutely not knock, anyway... he doesn''t feel that way.


    It was the man who smiled coldly at this time: "Kill him, you should kill him and see."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian only felt that he was pushed violently behind his back. Before he could tell what was going on, he had already taken a big step forward in front of him.


    And almost as soon as he stepped out, several powerful forces around him quietly attacked him.


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to be careless, he knew how serious it was. Once he took it hard, he would probably be smashed to ashes with his current small body.


    At the moment, he quickly closed his eyes and had nothing else to do!


    Relying on the original, awaken the protection from the body!


    boom!


    Sure enough, just like in front of the hurricane before, a golden figure suddenly appeared behind Han Sanqian.


    That is the most primitive guardian of the body, or, in other words, an instinct to survive.


    "call!"


    Suddenly, several incomparably powerful forces suddenly stopped around Han Sanqian, but they did not disperse. Instead, they stared at Han Sanqian as if they were observing something.


    "Kill, why not kill?"


    "Isn''t each of you just righteous words? Do it."


    The voice snorted disdainfully.


    "How is this possible? He...he...the person he was looking for, why is such a waste?"


    "That''s right, with his ability, what he should be looking for is also an unworldly person, why..."


    A group of voices were puzzled.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes, retracted his golden body, and looked around, waiting for their next instructions.


    Although, he would like to ask, who is he...


    That is, the true master of this golden body in his body.


    "I''m not very clear about this, but in fact, whether it''s breath or something, it should be him, so I asked him to come back and ring the bell. Now, do you have any opinions?" the voice asked.


    "This matter is of great importance, and I am so doubtful now that the bell should indeed be ringing to show it."


    "Yes, your guess is always your guess, let it tell us the real truth."


    "I also agree that it should be tried by ringing the bell."


    A group of voices that were still rhetoric just now turned into countless consents, and the strong aura around Han Sanqian also dispersed at the same time, suggesting that Han Sanqian could go up the stairs.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, stepped up, and walked to the top of the steps step by step...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4097

    The steps are wide, the steps are long, and the steps are far.


    Step by step, Han Sanqian didn''t even know a few steps until the end, and finally went straight up the stairs.


    He raised his head a few times, but every time he caught sight of the endless stairs, he simply didn''t look or looked, sullen his head, and walked up step by step like a machine.


    After a long time, he suddenly discovered that the steps under his feet were unusual. They were crystal clear, like stone but not stone, like jade but not jade.


    When I looked up, I saw that at the end of the steps not far away, there was a high platform that was stable at the top.


    He glanced at his feet, and there were already countless steps circling deep into the ground.


    "call!"


    With a heavy sigh, Han Sanqian opened his legs, increased his speed, and headed towards the high platform.


    In less than a moment, Han Sanqian was already on the stage.


    The high platform is spliced ??together with countless square bricks with a length and width of about one meter, with a total of more than 300 square meters. The floor tiles are similar to the last steps. Standing on a large pillar, it looks extremely majestic.


    "Bell Ringer!"


    "One sound is loud, and seven sounds are the end."


    A voice that sounded like an old man, but was powerful and empty.


    Han Sanqian stared at the old bell. Come on, this bell is as big as a big truck. It is mottled with rust. In terms of appearance, it is extremely unlikely that this bell wants to ring.


    Moreover, the clock hammer hanging next to him does not seem to be the master of the messenger, it is also mottled with rust, and the most embarrassing thing is its weight.


    Just looking at it, that thing weighs thousands of kilograms. If you want to touch it and then ring the bell, it is simply within your reach.


    If Han Sanqian was in his prime, with such a bell and such a hammer, Han Sanqian would have no fear, and he should be able to handle it at will.


    But without the support of the cultivation base, if you want to move it, it is simply as difficult as reaching the sky.


    Han Sanqian even laughed at himself, it was not bad that he could move the clock hammer.


    "Young man, pick up the hammer and you can start."


    "If the bell rings once, you are considered a man."


    "If it can be heard twice, then it can be considered that he has not made a bad life in this world. Reluctantly, he is considered to be a cultivator."


    "This can be heard three times, but it is the dragon and the phoenix among the people, and the last person who can achieve something."


    The words fell, the voice stopped.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "Senior, are you gone?"


    "What else do you want to know?"


    "I want to know, what is the fourth tone, and what is the fifth tone?"


    "It seems that you don''t need to know these, but since you asked, the old man knows everything, and you can hear it clearly."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I''m all ears."


    "Okay, if this bell rings four times, it will be the pride of heaven and earth. Therefore, it will dominate people."


    "As for the five tones, you can dominate all directions, and you can call a true god."


    Han Sanqian understood roughly, this one could be heard by an ordinary person from all over the world, the second one was for a high school disciple, the third one was for an expert, the fourth one was for an expert. Sheng is a super master who can dominate one side, and Wu Sheng is a true god.


    However, this made Han Sanqian have a deeper question.


    "I just heard from the old gentleman that this bell can only ring seven tones, so what about the sixth and seventh tones?" Han Sanqian asked suspiciously.


    "Six tones?" The old gentleman was not angry, nor was he impatient at all, he just said slowly: "These are beyond your understanding, there is no need to ask, and there is no need to know."


    Han Sanqian gave a bitter smile. Although the old man did not answer, it was obvious that Han Sanqian could roughly judge from the previous situation. It was absolutely amazing that he could make six or seven sounds.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian shook his head: "I asked Han to ring the bell, but this senior only talked about the front and not the back. Han really didn''t know whether the bell was ringing or not."


    "After all, if I want to make this bell ring seven times, what should I do then?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the old man smiled lightly: "Seven times? It seems that I really should tell you what these six and seven tones mean."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly and waited quietly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4098

    "Okay, these shouldn''t be known to you, but you are always here. Even if I don''t care about you, I still have to show the face of the person who brought you here."


    "This bell is called Chaos Bell. Legend has it that it has the same longevity as heaven and earth. It can hear all things and distinguish thousands of transformations. It is extraordinary. However, it weighs one million catties, so although it is a bell, it is difficult to sound."


    "The five voices have already been said before, so let''s talk about the sixth voice."


    "The one who can make the bell ring six must be the saint of the six saints, the god of the eight gods, and he is truly transcendent."


    "This seventh tone, the one chosen by heaven is the ruler, but the existence of the world."


    "However, you don''t need to think too much, because although the seven sounds are recorded, there is no record."


    "In other words, since the chaotic bell exists in the world, no one in this world can ring seven times. Of course, I may be unfair to say this, so let''s do it, it should be said that it can ring The seven-tone person is actually not something we can reach at all."


    "Naturally, there will be no record on the Chaos Clock."


    "As for the six tones, there are some people, but from ancient times to the present, there are only a handful of them."


    Hearing this introduction, Han Sanqian understood everything, which was basically in line with his initial judgment, and nodded: "After what you said, Han Sanqian was expecting a few words from himself."


    "You?" The old man smiled lightly.


    The next second, in the high platform, a white phantom slowly appeared.


    "This old man has never liked to hit others, but young man, you made me want to complain. Just because you look like this, let alone ring the bell, it''s the bell hammer, I''m afraid you will take it too. Sorry."


    When the words fell, Bai Ying raised his hand fiercely, and the huge clock hammer hanging on the column flew directly towards Han Sanqianyi.


    Although Han Sanqian''s skills have declined, the magnitude of the huge bell hammer is not directly directed at Han Sanqian, and Han Sanqian gives way slightly.


    hum!


    With a muffled sound, the huge bell hammer smashed directly and ruthlessly half a meter in front of Han Sanqian''s feet.


    The ground, almost visible to the naked eye, was smashed with several huge crack patterns. The huge hammer not only smashed the solid stone bricks of the high platform into a huge deep pit, but also made the entire high platform sway.


    At that moment, a huge weight of a thousand jins of stone fell from the sky to prevent Buddha.


    "Try it." The white shadow laughed softly.


    Han Sanqian glanced at him, and then at the clock hammer smashed on the ground.


    Although, to a certain extent, this hammer does not seem to be light, but if you look closely, it is not an extremely heavy thing.


    At least, judging from its overall quality and size, Han Sanqian, even if it is full, is only a thousand pounds at most.


    If you want to overestimate it, it will weigh at most five thousand pounds.


    Five thousand catties, let alone a mortal, even for a cultivator, this weight is already quite heavy.


    Now that Han Sanqian has lost his cultivation base, to a certain extent, it is indeed far beyond what he can bear.


    Not to mention picking it up to ring the bell, it would be extremely difficult to just pick it up.


    However, he has come, he has climbed so far, there is no reason to give up halfway. Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled, and then lightly held the handle of the clock hammer, taking advantage of the situation to lift it.


    "kindness¡­¡­"


    Just listening to a muffled hum, something embarrassing happened...


    He could only hear Han Sanqian hum, but there was no movement at all from the hammer that fell to the ground.


    Even though Han Sanqian had already exerted too much force at this time, his entire face was red and full of hideousness.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "This is the person who was brought back. It''s really a joke to go to ring the bell."


    "The most interesting thing about this man is that he can''t even pick up the bell hammer, yet he still dreams of wanting to ring the bell. What''s even more outrageous is that he has the face to ask people what it means to ring six or seven bells. , if I were him, I would like to dig my head into the crack of the ground."


    There was laughing everywhere, and the atmosphere was awkward.


    However, Han Sanqian knew very well that in order not to be embarrassed, the only choice was not to feel embarrassed, but to shut them up.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian regained his strength, and then firmly grasped the handle of the bell hammer and exerted force...


    "Get up!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4099

    "drink!"


    With Han Sanqian''s blue veins bursting this time, the huge heavy hammer finally moved slowly.


    Then, with a humming sound, it was slowly lifted up.


    First, it was about one millimeter off the ground, then, one centimeter off the ground, and finally, almost a few centimeters away, it was finally set off slowly and completely.


    Although Han Sanqian''s whole body was extremely red due to the excessive force at this time, and the blood vessels and meridians in his body were also bursting infinitely, it seemed that it might explode at any time, but at this time he was still insisting on clenching his teeth.


    Don''t fight for other things, just fight for breath. As a man, Han Sanqian must also directly mention this thing.


    "Hmph, what''s the matter, is this a weightlifting competition? Just lift it up?"


    "You have to knock."


    "Hey, what a waste, it''s so hard to hold a clock hammer, it''s a fart."


    "You better come down, and it''s just like a pig on our void platform, drenched in shit, and stained."


    A group of people sneered again, obviously full of disdain for Han Sanqian''s actions.


    Han Sanqian was trembling all over, and his strength and speed were consumed. Although his physical body was good, he couldn''t stand such a strong consumption. He was shaky, and it seemed that people would stop at any time.


    However, hearing the harsh sarcasm around him and some beliefs in his heart, Han Sanqian still insisted desperately.


    "Hold on, hold on, Han Sanqian, you can definitely do it."


    At the same time, Han Sanqian knew very well that it was almost impossible to move the bell hammer simply by relying on his own strength.


    It''s not a question of belief, it''s really a question of ability.


    The only thing he could use was his physical instinct.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian silently closed his eyes, letting go of everything, without distracting thoughts.


    When the golden light flashed on Han Sanqian''s body again, the bell hammer, which was already the limit for him, was slowly lifted by him at this moment, and it was lifted directly over half of his shoulders all the way.


    After that, Han Sanqian took it and walked slowly towards the front of the big bell.


    Then, slowly lift it to the top of your head, then suddenly aim at the big bell, and throw it straight!


    The bell hammer slammed into the big bell.


    All the ridicules were completely silenced at this moment. For them, in any case, Han Sanqian completed his own bell.


    The rest are just a few sounds.


    "This bell is very magical. It''s not just his weight and tonnage that is different from ordinary bells, but in that, if you knock it, it may not ring."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter how hard you knock it. Even if someone who is incompetent knocks it to pieces, he may not be able to make a sound, while someone who has the ability will knock it lightly, even if it is only lightly touched. It''s going to keep ringing."


    "Poor and ignorant man, he made the sucking force to ring him, but he never knew that even if he knocked the bell off, it would never ring even once."


    Among the rumors, although there is no such strong sense of ridicule, it is also full of deep contempt.


    Of course, just when everyone''s voice fell...


    "Buzz!"


    A crisp bell suddenly rang from the bell.


    For a moment, the entire space was filled with its sound.


    "It''s ringing, it''s ringing!"


    "It''s really surprising, even though it''s just a sound, of course, this kid is obviously just a waste, and it''s really amazing."


    "Yes, to be able to use a mortal, no, to be able to make the Chaos Bell ring the last time with a waste body, in fact, to a certain extent, it is a challenge to the limit. Although the ending is silly, after all, the spirit is commendable."


    A group of people still somewhat approve of Han Sanqian''s behavior, but, obviously, these are not over.


    "Buzz!"


    The second bell rang again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4100

    "Second sound?"


    "Damn, there was a second sound?"


    "how can that be?"


    "These two sounds mean that the cultivation base has barely entered the Dao, and it is already a cultivator, but this kid has no cultivation base on his body. This... What''s going on?"


    "Is it possible that this Chaos Clock is wrong?"


    "No way, Chaos Clock can never go wrong."


    "Buzz!"


    Of course, just when a group of people was surprised, another bell struck again.


    This time, the crowd was completely dumbfounded, and these three bells were unusual.


    Because this means that no matter what, at least Han Sanqian''s voice is enough to be called a master of the eight directions world, and at the same time, it also means that Han Sanqian has reached the level of cultivation.


    Can¡­¡­


    But it is obvious that Han Sanqian is not a cultivator in any case, let alone a master who has built the foundation for a long time. Everyone can see it very simply at a glance. Han Sanqian has no cultivation at all. , at the end of the day, he is definitely just an ordinary person.


    But he can...


    Let the bell ring three times.


    "I understand." Someone suddenly said.


    "Oh? What do you understand?"


    "I understand that not only can he say three times, he can even say four times."


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "It''s not him, but the golden body on his body. You should all know who that golden body is, the so-called dead camel is bigger than a horse, how can his golden body be normal? So, ah, Even if the other party is a complete waste, but with his golden body, at least the foundation is still there, isn''t it normal for three voices?"


    When a group of people heard this, they thought about it carefully, and it seemed to make sense.


    Previously, a group of people ignored this key factor.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "We ignored the bonus of the golden body. Based on his past, if he gave someone a breath, he could turn a waste into a talent, not to mention that this is his golden body."


    As soon as the words fell, sure enough, there was a buzzing sound and four bells rang.


    In addition to everyone''s surprise, it seems reasonable to have the person ahead of time.


    Four tones, which means the super master of the Bafang world.


    Although there are not many super masters, there are not a few people who have cultivated to the top level, which is also in line with expectations.


    Of course, hum! ! ! !


    Another bell rang suddenly.


    If the fourth sound was within everyone''s expectations, then the fifth sound stunned everyone on the spot.


    Five tones, God! !


    Although many people present are not very contemptuous of the so-called True God, after all, True God is a ceiling-like existence for human beings, after all, he is the three major supporters and performers of this world order.


    But in front of him, this "unremarkable" waste boy can actually make the bell ring five times.


    "Fuck, have we been here for too long, have forgotten the outside world, and derailed from the outside world?"


    "Yeah, how can this waste boy reach the realm of a true god? It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."


    "Even with the blessing of that person''s golden body, it is absolutely impossible to directly turn a waste into a true god. What the hell is going on?"


    No one can know the answer, but the facts in front of them are enough to shock everyone.


    However, among this group of people who were extremely shocked, one of them laughed.


    It was none other than the one who brought Han Sanqian here, the face in the wind.


    He smiled slightly: "What''s the face of each one now? When I brought him in just now, what kind of face did you guys remember?"


    It''s just a random sentence, but this sentence really makes people feel relaxed and happy, and the atmosphere grows.


    The previous grievances were completely released at this moment.


    No one can go back, and no one even cares that they are being bullied. They just want to know why a piece of shit makes the bell ring five times.


    It''s just... just impossible.


    That is the real person above.


    He shouldn''t...


    Suddenly, just when everyone hadn''t reacted to it, another bell rang, directly pulling everyone back from their incomparable shock.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The first... the sixth sound!


    The Chaos Bell rang the sixth bell almost rarely.


    Many people wondered if they heard it wrong, but Yu Yin was still telling everyone that this...


    Is the truth! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4101

    what! !


    "Six bells, this guy can actually make the mixed bell ring six?"


    "How is this possible? The six ringing bells means that he is the saint of the six saints and the god of the eight gods. That is a transcendent existence. Can such a person exist in this world?"


    "The world has changed, thousands of reincarnations have turned, and now the world has withered, not to mention detachment, even ordinary true gods are often difficult to find. Now... how can there be an extra detachment now?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "But everyone, the bell rings six times. You and I have heard it with our own ears. How can there be a fake?"


    In a word, all the noise has stopped, yes, six bells, six full bells, no one can be wrong, no one can leak, this is an iron-clad fact that cannot be disputed.


    "Think about it, he is the one chosen by the man, how can his qualifications be ordinary, everyone, it''s just our preconceived ideas, thinking that this child is just garbage."


    "Prejudice is a big mountain. You and I often preach and teach others, but now I don''t think of it, but I forgot to teach myself a lesson. This child is not a waste, but a saint, just like you and me."


    "He is him after all. Even if he is reincarnated, he will always be the supreme saint."


    "We shouldn''t doubt this kid, let alone him."


    The words fell, and everyone sighed, as if they were secretly guilty of what they had done just now.


    "It''s a good thing, at least I wait, I''m afraid I can rest in peace."


    "The new king has been established, and the world will be completed."


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, hum...


    Another bell rang, breaking the crowd in time.


    It was the sound of this moment that made the entire scene as quiet as a needle falling.


    There is not a trace of sound, not even a trace of impurities, the entire space is as if there is no one person, and it is dead silent.


    After a while, someone doubted: "Just now... Did I hear it wrong?"


    "The... seventh bell?"


    "Impossible, impossible. In history, the Chaos Bell has never rang seven times. These seven sounds... how can..."


    "Seven bells, the one chosen by heaven, this is the ruler, the king of the world!"


    "No...no...no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    The audience was restless, the audience was numb, they could not understand, and could not understand why this had never happened before, and there were only seven theoretical sounds that would suddenly appear in front of everyone at this moment.


    What kind of world is this?


    This is already the way of withering, not to mention seven sounds, it is already a rare move to have six sounds, and it is enough to make these "old people" feel gratified.


    But... Seven Rings...


    That was a peerless move that didn''t even exist when they were truly "young".


    "If it weren''t for the Chaos Clock, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed what happened today."


    "Me too, but you and I should both know one thing more clearly, that is, Chaos Clock can never go wrong. It''s him, it''s him, this kid who looks like a complete waste, a complete garbage, is the only one who makes Chaos The man whose clock strikes seven full times."


    "I suddenly remembered that sentence, the way of the sky, self-prosperity and decline, self-decay and prosperity."


    "Yes, I was born in a prosperous world and died in decline. Since then, the world of Bafang has fallen into chaos and then reorganized. You and I thought that without us, the world would become worse, but the world has already told us that this world Whoever is missing will still turn."


    "It will not only turn, but even repair itself. And this kid in front of me is the only key for the world to repair itself."


    As soon as the words fell, all around the dark space, the stars suddenly burst into chaos, like a clear night sky, full of stars.


    Then, countless starlights suddenly flashed, and all the way down, finally all landed on this high platform, with Han Sanqian as the center point, spreading thousands of starlights.


    At this moment, the entire high platform looks like a starry sky. It is dreamy and beautiful.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know what this meant. He held the clock hammer, opened his eyes, and looked around in confusion.


    There was no sound, and there was no extra movement. Suddenly, the stars turned into countless figures. Although they couldn''t see their appearance, they were just shadows, but these lights and shadows were barely complete human figures.


    Before Han Sanqian could speak, suddenly, these figures all bent their knees and knelt down suddenly in front of Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4102

    "I have seen the master!"


    "I have seen the master!"


    "I have seen the master!"


    The unison followed the kneeling, and all the figures also knelt down beside Han Sanqian in unison.


    That scene was very grand, very shocking, and very hard to recall.


    Han Sanqian froze in place, unable to recover until a moment later, he frowned: "Seniors, you are..."


    "In front of the master, we dare not be called seniors."


    "That''s right, we are all under the master, please master, don''t be polite again."


    Looking at the figures with a pious attitude, Han Sanqian really didn''t know what to do. He glanced at the Chaos Clock and couldn''t help sighing that before the bell was ringing, he was still a waste that everyone shouted, but after the bell was ringing, he was already Become a superior man, a god in a god.


    "Whether I am the so-called master of you or not, it is an unchangeable fact that you are my seniors, please get up quickly." Han Sanqian said modestly.


    This is not a compliment, but a fact.


    Everyone heard the words, you look at me, I look at you, and in the end, all of them got up obediently.


    "Seven bells are ringing, but it''s an unexpected move. I never thought that one day, the Lord will appear in front of me."


    "Yeah, this kind of thing is almost like a miracle. It''s really difficult for me to be lucky enough to see it."


    "Before, after all, it was me who was reckless, so that the dog looked down on people, but in fact didn''t want to. It turned out that the real emperor came into the world, and it will last forever."


    "It seems that the world is expected to rejuvenate, and the world is also expected to be reorganized."


    Hearing the praise from a group of people, Han Sanqian was very helpless, put down the clock hammer, and sighed helplessly: "Seniors, don''t lift Han Sanqian."


    "Actually, you''ve seen it, I''m just a piece of junk right now."


    "No cultivation at all."


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly in a helpless self-deprecating manner.


    Hearing this, a group of people suddenly remembered: "Yes, Master, why do you...have no cultivation at all?"


    "It''s not that I look down on it, but it''s really unbelievable."


    "That''s not it. In terms of your body, this cultivation level may not have reached the peak, but it must already be above others. How can this be?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head mockingly: "As you said, with such a big task of saving the world, it will inevitably encounter many difficulties. I was killed, and then I saved my life. It''s that simple."


    Han Sanqian wanted to make a joke, but the people nearby didn''t seem to answer at all, or they did.


    Picked up in a very decent manner.


    "That''s true."


    "Heaven''s chosen people, with the blessing of heaven, must have the evil and worship of the earth. It is normal to encounter many trials."


    "Yes, I should have thought of this long ago."


    Han Sanqian was speechless. He was clearly joking, but he was called such a serious person by this group of people, and he was extremely helpless.


    However, since the words have come to this, Han Sanqian can only take the words and continue: "Don''t hide it from the seniors, in fact, Han Sanqian came here this time because he heard from the Pei family that there are some places where death is forbidden. Chances are to get me back to where I was before, so I risked my death."


    The words fell, and before Han Sanqian could answer, the old man who had been guarding the clock had already walked in front of Han Sanqian in a few steps.


    With a slight lift, the light directly lifted Han Sanqian''s hand, and then, his hand gently placed on Han Sanqian''s pulse.


    After a while, Guangying raised his hand: "The meridian of the master is broken, it is indeed caused by serious injury."


    "No wonder there is no cultivation base."


    "It turns out that it is indeed not waste, but just Longyou shallow water."


    "Earlier, I was the one who waited hastily."


    When the words fell, all the shadows bowed their heads slightly, as if they were quite guilty about their talent.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Seniors, there is no need for this."


    The shadows raised their heads, then looked at each other.


    Finally, the old man nodded: "What the Lord said is true."


    "This dead zone is divided into two circles, we live in the outer circle, and there is an inner circle inside."


    "In the inner circle, there is one thing that can help the Lord to return to the peak, but..." Having said this, the old man did not continue to speak, and there seemed to be something unspeakable.


    On the other hand, Han Sanqian was not at all afraid: "Senior has everything to say. Since Han Sanqian came here, he never planned to retreat in spite of difficulties."


    Seeing Han Sanqian like this, the old man nodded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4103

    "That''s not something that is difficult to know." He was a little melancholy, and it seemed that what he said made him extremely helpless and full of worry.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly, waiting for his words.


    "Where was this place, I think you already have the answer in your heart, so I don''t need to say more, and it''s not convenient for me to say more."


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly.


    "Since this is the case, think about it, in the center of the battlefield, the most fierce battles often take place. Naturally, the characters fighting there are often very high-ranking people."


    "You should know what I mean, right?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded lightly.


    The meaning of the old man is very obvious. The people in the inner circle are all super high-level experts in the competition. Naturally, after they die, their grievances will become extremely large.


    The grievances of one''s own side are nothing but the grievances of the enemy.


    It can be said that there is life and death.


    "It has been many years of resentment, it is difficult to distinguish between enemy and me, friend is enemy, enemy is also enemy, the danger among them can be imagined." The old man said helplessly.


    Han Sanqian sighed: "I understand, but it is more terrifying to want me to be a cripple than to die. I can''t protect my friends, I can''t protect my wife and children, and what''s the point of being a man born in heaven and earth? ?"


    "Okay, a good man was born in heaven and earth, no matter what, I support you."


    "Such an age, such a word, and just this spirit, I know why he chose you."


    "Fuck, if Lao Tzu is still alive, Lao Tzu will keep you safe with his blood, it''s a pity, grass..."


    Many people felt powerless, and the attitude of wanting to help but not being able to help really made people grit their teeth.


    "Let''s take you to the inner circle." The old man smiled: "As you said, people have their mission and responsibility in the world, and any individual living in the world is not just for himself, And more for the people you love.¡±


    "Home is a small love, and the world is a big love."


    When the words fell, the old man moved his hand, and a flash of light fell on the huge Chaos Clock.


    Strange to say, this huge bell suddenly shrank so rapidly that it was no more than the size of a palm in the end.


    He handed the clock to Han Sanqian, smiled softly, and said, "This is for you."


    "Send it to me?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "I have already said that the sound of six sounds has never been heard by many people, and the sound of seven sounds has never been seen before. You are the first. Naturally, it belongs to you."


    "Take it, although the Chaos Bell has no attack, its defense is very strong. Maybe you will use it after you go in. Or in other words, in your current state, if you don''t take it with you, you will die. With him, Maybe...you still have hope."


    Seeing the old man say this, Han Sanqian nodded and took the Chaos Clock from his palm, but he felt that it weighed tens of thousands of kilograms before, but now it was as light as a toy.


    The old man smiled: "I forgot that you don''t have a cultivation base now."


    When the words fell, he pointed out two fingers in his hand, and after a few gestures towards the Chaos Clock, a stream of energy entered the clock.


    The clock flickered lightly, and then returned to normal.


    "I made some secrets for you, and you can operate its clock without him doing it. You need to memorize some spells."


    When the words fell, the old man attached to Han Sanqian''s ear and whispered a spell to Han Sanqian.


    After listening to it, Han Sanqian kept it in his heart and couldn''t help but say gratefully, "Thank you for your help, senior."


    "You are polite." The old man smiled, then he looked at the shadows behind him, and said, "Everyone, you and I are here, and I don''t know the age, whether it is for honor or the so-called responsibility of the master, it is also the right thing to do. It''s time for us to do something."


    When the words fell, all the shadows nodded in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, a light spot suddenly appeared in the old man''s hand, and then, a strange and strange scene appeared...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4104

    At the same time that the little starlight rose, the lights and shadows, like the old man, stretched out their index fingers and released energy slightly towards the light spot in the old man''s hand.


    Suddenly, ten thousand points gathered at one point and connected into a network of stars.


    "The power of you and me can lightly open thousands of people."


    Everyone shouted in unison, and all the energy of ten thousand paths rushed to the starlight, and along with them, their figures also disappeared.


    Together with their energies, they went directly into that starlight.


    The old man smiled slightly: "Master, it''s time for you to hit the road."


    When the words fell, even he himself turned into light in the end, and gathered into a stream of energy into the starlight.


    The starlight burst into flames, seemingly illuminating everything around.


    In the end, it suddenly went out again, leaving only a coin-like thing in Han Sanqian''s palm.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the space shook, and the high platform under his feet was shaking wildly. Han Sanqian looked down, and the steps hanging in the air had already begun to collapse. After that, they turned into powder and disappeared.


    They are bursting apart, and the high platform where Han Sanqian is standing is also disintegrating.


    Countless boulders shattered and fell continuously.


    boom!


    The high platform was completely shattered, turned into countless fragments, and fell with a bang, and Han Sanqian, who was on the high platform, also lost the center at this time, and fell all the way from a height of unknown height.


    Below, there are countless darkness. Even if Han Sanqian is struggling, what is the difference between ordinary people falling from the sky, but it is all in vain, but it only adds to the desolation.


    "what!"


    Along with the screams, Han Sanqian kept falling towards the bottom...


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, with a muffled sound, Han Sanqian clearly felt that he had landed on the ground. However, there was no instant shattering of bones as expected, and there was not even a trace of severe pain, only a little discomfort, that''s all.


    "call!"


    The wind suddenly stopped.


    When Han Sanqian raised his eyes, there was no dark space, some were just towering trees, and some were just two women, Su Yingxia, who had set up a tent nearby and temporarily stayed in waiting for Han Sanqian.


    "Back again?"


    Han Sanqian frowned, looked around, and recalled what he had just done, as if Huang Liang had a dream.


    However, looking at the coin in his hand and the clock in the other hand, Han Sanqian can be sure that it was not a dream, but a real occurrence.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian stopped talking and got up from the ground.


    Under the small tent on the opposite side, Su Yingxia and Ziqing had already discovered the sudden appearance of Han Sanqian and the hurricane that had stopped and disappeared inexplicably. At this time, they quickly ran towards Han Sanqian.


    "Three thousand, are you alright?"


    "Three thousand brothers!"


    The two women were very excited. Although Han Sanqian gave them a gesture before leaving to tell them not to worry about him, but he suddenly disappeared, how could the two women feel at ease.


    Gently holding Su Yingxia in his arms, Han Sanqian patted her on the back and comforted: "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    "What happened? Where did the hurricane take you?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously. At the same time, she kept looking at Han Sanqian''s body, for fear that he might be injured.


    "Some seniors chat with me." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Senior?" Su Yingxia was puzzled, suddenly thinking of what a so-called senior is, and suddenly felt the gloomy wind around her.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and shook his head: "Don''t worry, they are helping me."


    "By the way, how long have I been there?"


    "It''s been about half a day." Su Yingxia raised her eyes to look at the sky when she finished.


    When I came here, I had entered the forest in the morning. Even considering the time spent all the way, it was not until noon when I faced the hurricane. Now, when I came back, it was already dark. Han Sanqian really smiled bitterly.


    "It''s already dark, and this place is extremely sinister. At night, I''m afraid that the hostility will be too heavy and there will be more troubles. I''ll stay overnight for a while, and tomorrow morning, we''ll enter the inner circle." Han Sanqian said.


    The two women nodded, supported Han Sanqian, and walked towards the tent.


    This night, there were not too many words. The three of them went to sleep in two tents and turned off the lights early to go to bed. They all knew that entering the inner circle early in the morning was the real most dangerous time. Therefore, no one dared to be careless.


    Raising enough spirit, perhaps, can give one more so-called chance of survival.


    But for Han Sanqian, it''s not just that...


    The sky is getting bright soon, and the three of them also wake up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4105

    It seems that after what happened yesterday, the outer circle is no longer dangerous.


    Even a group of three is more like a tour to a certain extent.


    The yin qi is not so heavy, the evil qi is no longer so violent, and everything in the blink of an eye is like an ordinary place.


    Han Sanqian knows very well that this is due to the conversation after the hurricane swept him away yesterday.


    "Relax, the next hour or so will be very pleasant." Han Sanqian whispered towards the two girls.


    Although the two women were puzzled, they also knew that Han Sanqian had a reason, nodded and let go of their vigilance.


    As Han Sanqian said, the next hour or so was really smooth, and nothing happened.


    "Looks like we''re here."


    Zi Qing, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped at this moment, and looked forward nervously.


    The two couples also stopped almost at the same time and looked up to the front, only to see that there was a peaceful forest, but the front was covered with dark clouds. Even if the early sun rose above their heads, they still couldn''t light up the rich darkness in front of them.


    "This Yin Qi is too heavy."


    "Look, there are a lot of skeletons over there!"


    In the center of the front, there are two trees that are relatively open, so that it looks like a small door to some extent.


    In front of the door, there are two piles of white skulls, which are like the gatekeepers of two evil gates.


    "It should be the dead Pei family." Han Sanqian said, and when the words fell, he protected the two women behind him: "After entering, listen to my orders and don''t mess around, you know?"


    "But now..." Su Yingxia hesitated.


    As a wife, naturally, she doesn''t mean to look down on Han Sanqian, but she is simply worried that Han Sanqian has no cultivation and is standing in the front. If any accident happens, how dangerous it would be.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, set an example, and led the two girls toward the inside.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, a strong cold current rushed towards his face.


    It was so cold that it almost penetrated into the bone marrow, so cold that people shivered.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly propped up an energy circle to protect the three of them, otherwise, if it was so cold, within half an hour, the three of them would definitely be frozen into popsicles.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the two women, nodded, and walked inside first.


    Once inside, the entire jungle is almost as dark as nightfall, and it is almost difficult to see the situation in a slightly farther place.


    At the same time, there seem to be bursts of strange sounds resounding in the forest at any time.


    But when I listened carefully, I found that these sounds seemed to be just the swaying of some kind of big tree in the woods, so normal that it was outrageous.


    "It''s so strange, this place." Zi Qing couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Be careful, every step here is murderous." Han Sanqian instructed.


    The fact is obviously that none of the piles of skeletons outside are ordinary people. Their ultimate destination is to be piled up there, which is not only a warning, but more, it is a kind of provocation.


    Although it is true that Su Yingxia and Ziqing have grown a lot now, compared to the dead Pei family elites, they may not be as powerful as them.


    So, even if they all died here, what reason do the three of them have to deal with these things freely? !


    "It doesn''t seem to be anything." Su Yingxia''s consciousness has already checked the surrounding area, but the surrounding area is relatively safe at this time.


    "It can''t be nothing." Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "Can you find out?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    She really found nothing, but Han Sanqian said that Su Yingxia also believed that he must have his reasons.


    "No, I can''t find it out. I don''t even have a cultivation base. How can I investigate the surroundings?" Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly.


    "How do you know that 3,000 brothers, there can''t be nothing? Besides, looking at your attitude, you seem to be very determined." Zi Qing also said strangely.


    Han Sanqian''s eyes are still constantly scanning around: "Because of intuition."


    If the skulls of people who enter here in large numbers are piled up at the door, as if two door pieces are placed there, then, with their hearts, they must be extremely murderous.


    That being the case, how could they let go of such a power of dismounting?


    They are provocative people!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian''s eyes finally stopped at the jungle at 45 degrees in front of him, and smiled slightly: "Come out, we are ready."


    The two women were nervous and looked back...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4106

    In the forty-five-degree jungle in front, there seems to be nothing, normal people feel silenced.


    However, just when the two women were extremely strange, suddenly, a trace of black smoke emerged from the jungle.


    What followed was the rapid cooling and freezing of the air.


    The green grass under the feet is rapidly solidifying at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the surrounding trees and other green plants are also rapidly crystallizing. Fangfo has entered the world of ice and snow in an instant.


    "Bobobo!"


    On the energy cover, ice crystals are also rapidly condensing, and it seems that the energy cover will be completely solidified at any time.


    Su Yingxia didn''t dare to be careless at all, and hurriedly launched energy to support the barrier, but even so, he could still clearly see the continuous cracks on the energy circle.


    Ziqing suddenly panicked: "This... how fierce is this? Even Sister Yingxia couldn''t resist?"


    When the words fell, Zi Qing also rushed to transport energy and hit Su Yingxia on the shoulder, trying to help her support the energy cover together.


    Once the energy cover is broken here, the safety of the three will be greatly threatened.


    But even if the two women work together, it may be difficult for the measuring circle to keep out the cold outside, and the rupture is still spreading.


    "What should I do?" Both women panicked and looked at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, not worried.


    It''s not that Han Sanqian can do anything, but he knows that worrying has no effect at all.


    Can''t beat it.


    "In the forbidden area, there are only dead things, no living things."


    A strange voice sounded, as if a hoarse person was talking while pinching his neck. It was a bit unpleasant, but after hearing it, it made people feel extremely depressed.


    "Senior, I am going to Han Sanqian." Han Sanqian bowed politely.


    "I don''t care about your name. Did you see the pile of skeletons in front of the door? Do you think it matters whether they have names?" The voice sneered.


    "In this place, there are three more skeletons."


    After the words fell, a gust of cold wind hit, and the three of them immediately saw that the energy shield directly broke a large crack about one meter long, and the disintegration seemed to be only in an instant.


    The two women panicked, Han Sanqian''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast. He hurriedly moved his hands and thought, and the Chaos Clock, which was originally only the size of a palm, suddenly turned into its own size. With its humming sound, the three of them were also completely covered by the Chaos Bell. in it.


    The surroundings were dark, Su Yingxia and Ziqing never expected such a scene, and they did not reflect it for a while.


    However, when Ziqing ignited a ray of light with magic, the two women couldn''t help but feel even more strange: "Where is this, what are we covered by?"


    Unlike the two women''s attention, Han Sanqian was looking at the energy shield that was about to burst in front of the three of them.


    Han Sanqian smiled. Although the energy shield was still cracking, it was obvious that it did not continue to shatter, which also meant that the Chaos Clock could really resist those ice crystals.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s an artifact given by someone." Han Sanqian comforted softly.


    Hearing the words, the two women nodded, and noticed that the energy shield was not completely broken, apparently knowing that the so-called divine weapon played a protective role.


    "boom!"


    The giant bell did not ring, but it was obvious that its entire body moved.


    "Chaos Clock?" Outside, a voice asked strangely.


    "Senior has good eyesight." Han Sanqian responded every minute.


    "You guy, how can you have it? How did you get it?"


    "It was given by someone outside." Han Sanqian chuckled softly: "Senior, you have seen it too, I''m just a mere waste, I don''t have the slightest cultivation base, that''s why I want to take it by accident, or take it arrogantly. Either way, for me, it''s an impossible task."


    "Send it, they will give you something?" The voice asked suspiciously.


    "Senior thinks that they should kill us like you or you, don''t they?" Han Sanqian said with a smile, before waiting for him to reply.


    "You kid! I killed you!" the voice outside said angrily.


    "Senior, it''s not a good thing to scare the younger generation. The people in front have already told me that the Chaos Clock is a thing that lives with the sky and the earth. Maybe I can''t attack you, but relying on it, I can completely resist your attack. Therefore, it is not right to scare children." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Humph!" Hearing Han Sanqian''s little mockery, the voice was not as violent as he had imagined, but a very sly smile. After that, there was no movement outside.


    The three of them couldn''t help looking at each other with collective doubts, what''s the situation?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4107

    "Be careful, will it be intentional?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and nodded: "No matter what, we have dry food and stocks, except that Zhongli is a little bored, there is nothing wrong."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian simply sat down on the ground.


    In theory, Han 3,000 can''t consume the opposite. However, theory is a theory. In fact, Han 3,000 is quite confident.


    Without him, their resentment is very heavy, and they will kill when they see their lives. How can they tolerate three living creatures swaying in front of them?


    Moreover, playing psychological warfare, Han Sanqian definitely had no fear at all.


    "I always feel that he is hiding somewhere and waiting for us to go out." Zi Qing said.


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head: "It may be now, but if it is not bad, it is actually more likely that more people are gathering towards us."


    "Then what should we do? Isn''t our situation even more dangerous?" Ziqing panicked: "Originally, I thought that Sister Yingxia and I together, even if the enemy was fierce, we could work together to resist, but from the previous From the point of view of the fight, it seems that we can''t even meet face-to-face."


    "One person is so difficult to deal with, if there are two more..."


    Zi Qing didn''t continue talking, but it was obvious that she was worried about what to do next.


    Su Yingxia also nodded, what Zi Qing said was the truth after all.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Why are you worried about this? Wouldn''t it be better to do it all at once? When we come here, we will always face these."


    "Soldiers will block, water will cover, don''t worry too much about things you can''t control."


    Some things, if you can''t control them, even if you worry about them, it will never help. On the contrary, it will only affect his emotions, and when it really comes, he is not prepared for it.


    So instead of that, it''s better not to think about it.


    Seeing what Han Sanqian said, the two women looked at each other, finally nodded, and sat down with peace of mind.


    After about tens of minutes, there were bursts of extremely sparse sounds outside the tripod, like wind blowing, tree shaking, and shadow falling.


    But to Han Sanqian, these voices indicate that the enemy has come.


    "Seniors, since you are here, let''s go together." Han Sanqian lay in the bell and said in awe.


    As soon as the voice fell, when no one responded, only a muffled sound of the whole bell was heard, and then, the ground shook and the mountains shook.


    It was as if some huge explosion was happening outside, but inside the clock it felt like the explosion was a little far away from them.


    That feeling is very contradictory, but it makes Han Sanqian very comfortable. At least, this is enough to show that the outside world is really starting to mess with itself, but what happens is that the guardian of the Chaos Clock is as invincible as the old man said.


    "Seniors, at this moment, I really want to recite a poem."


    "You have to kill me, but Nai Zhong Ding is too resistant to pressure, so he has to turn around outside the Ding, and he can''t change his anger."


    As soon as the words fell, the body of the tripod clearly began to shake violently. Talking about the rhetoric, Han Sanqian either doesn''t want to fight with you. Once they fight, there are very few who can get a bargain under his lip service.


    "Three thousand, they are very resentful, isn''t it too bad for you to anger them like this?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Yeah, usually angering the enemy may make them lose their minds and reveal flaws, but these guys..."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I just want to annoy them."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian slowly stood up.


    He looked at Su Yingxia slightly, and then a strange smile appeared on his face.


    Su Yingxia looked back at Han Sanqian in confusion, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do me a favor." Han Sanqian said.


    "Do you a favor? What do you want me to do?"


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously: "You''ll find out later..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4108

    The next second, Han Sanqian directly pulled Su Yingxia up.


    Then, for the first time ever, the couple sang and danced again.


    Just like a picture, happy life.


    This makes the things outside mad, and co-authoring this attack burst into percussion? !


    "Damn, are you a tortoise? If you have one, come out and fight."


    "Running to the forbidden area of ??death, but only dare to hide in it, stinky boy, are you a dog?"


    Even if there are thousands of skills, even if there is a way to defeat the enemy, facing Han Sanqian''s Chaos Clock, all the things are like being hit on a stone, without the slightest gain not to mention, but also to be insulted by this son, The level of anger can be imagined.


    But no matter how they screamed and cursed, the two of them in Ding were completely deaf, still dancing and singing.


    "Why did the trash outside give this Chaos Clock to this kind of dog thief, are they stupid?"


    "When I kill these three people, I will find the trash outside to settle the account. This mother''s sincerity helps the enemy to attack us."


    A bunch of things were very angry and had no choice but to yell outside the clock.


    However, there are also different people who take a different approach.


    "Stinky boy, come out, what kind of man are you hiding in this way? Well, as long as you are willing to come out, I will let you do three tricks."


    "That''s right."


    "Or, I''ll give you ten moves. As long as you defeat me in ten moves, no matter what method you use, I can promise you to leave here safely. No, let you move freely here."


    "Ten moves, I''ll give you a hundred moves."


    The conditions became more and more tempting, and it even appeared that as long as Han Sanqian defeated him, no matter what method and how long it took, he could finally let Han Sanqian do whatever he wanted.


    However, for Han Sanqian, no matter how different conditions are offered outside, for him, there is only one choice.


    Shrinking, completely shrinking, he is free in the tripod, not hearing anything.


    The pot was completely fried outside, and I wish I could get into this bell now and completely pull out Han Sanqian''s muscles and cramps.


    "Fuck, this bitch, it''s really pissing me off."


    "Ah, he just hides in the turtle shell."


    "Depend on!"


    inside the clock.


    Han Sanqian was tired from jumping, so he rested and leaned on the ground.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing looked at each other worriedly, paused, and said, "Three thousand, are we really like this all the time? Those people outside are so angry that they don''t talk about it, it''s not an option to stay here for a long time."


    "Yeah, Brother Sanqian, what should come will always come. I think we should follow what they said, or we will have a fight with them, at least, so we may have a little chance." Zi Qing also road.


    When the opponent did not attack at all, Zi Qing believed that she and Su Yingxia were not without strength. Although the hope is very slim, as long as there is a slight chance, it is also an opportunity.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "When you are surrounded by a pack of wolves, do you really believe what the wolves say and don''t eat us? They are all very hungry wolves."


    "Besides, even if their words can be trusted, let me ask you, how did the three of us beat this wolf who was about to go crazy with hunger."


    "Sometimes it seems that we have a glimmer of hope that is just what we look like. In fact, that glimmer of hope is likely to be deliberately shown to us by others. Once we climb up this glimmer of hope, it is just right someone else''s trap."


    Su Yingxia probably knew what Han Sanqian meant: "Sanqian, you mean, no matter how good the outside conditions are, it always just looks good. If we really want to match, we have no chance?"


    "I''m not doubting the ability of the two of you." Han Sanqian said worriedly: "In fact, in this forbidden area of ??the inner circle, I am afraid that no one is a small role."


    "That''s why, in this situation, I don''t think you have a great chance of defeating them."


    "But it''s not the way to go on like this right now." Zi Qing said.


    Even though Han Sanqian''s analysis makes sense, the problem is always in front of everyone''s eyes, waiting to be solved.


    "It''s not that there is no way." Han Sanqian said.


    "What way?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Wait!" Han Sanqian said.


    Zi Qing was puzzled: "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for a real wolf, or rather, the wolf king!" Han Sanqian said softly.


    Wolf King?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4109

    "Yes, Wolf King." Han Sanqian said.


    The wolf king is the real overlord of this group of people. Han Sanqian believes that only by negotiating conditions with such people can real conditions be negotiated.


    Not much to say with a bunch of hungry wolves drooling at their food.


    "Firstly, he is our real target, and secondly, only when he speaks can really count." Han Sanqian said.


    "But what if he doesn''t come?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "He will definitely come. It''s impossible for them to allow living creatures to exist in their place. It''s like we don''t allow nails in our eyes." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Relying on this Chaos Clock, Han Sanqian is confident that he can resist all attacks. Otherwise, there is no need for these guys to scold and coax outside.


    If they had a way, they would have called in long ago, so why bother.


    In the end, the boss always needs to come forward.


    And Han Sanqian was waiting for him.


    "Go to sleep." Han Sanqian said, closed his eyes as expected, and immediately began to fall asleep.


    Seeing Han Sanqian fall asleep, the two women also looked at each other helplessly. The matter was already like this, and any more words would be in vain. It would be better to listen to Han Sanqian''s words. can play a more effective role.


    This sleep, at the beginning, it was not good to sleep amid all kinds of noise, but after getting used to it, the two girls really fell asleep.


    Afterwards, it seemed to be quiet outside.


    Until, half an hour later, Han Sanqian suddenly woke up and sat up.


    Seeing Han Sanqian get up, the two women also woke up instantly and hurriedly looked at him: "What''s wrong?"


    "The Wolf King is here." Han Sanqian whispered, but his ears were pointed and he listened carefully to the outside.


    The two women didn''t dare to echo, they kept quiet and followed Han Sanqian to hear the movement outside.


    It was surprisingly quiet outside, and it didn''t seem like there were any signs of trouble.


    But if I listened carefully, I could hear a light breathing outside, as if someone was watching them quietly in front of the clock.


    Han Sanqian suddenly smiled: "Here?"


    There was no reply, but in the next second, the Chaos Bell covering the three of them suddenly lifted, and the light spread to the three again, and the clock was lifted directly for some unknown reason.


    The three of them were dazzling. About one meter in front of them, there was a black gas standing there.


    The black air was human and non-human, faceless and silent, but there seemed to be eyes staring at them in the air.


    Before Han Sanqian got up one by one, Su Yingxia and Ziqing had already protected Han Sanqian behind them in advance, and the two women stared at the black shadow extremely nervously.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to block the two women, walked in front of them, and faced the shadow directly: "No need, you are not his opponents."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at the shadow: "You can move the Chaos Clock directly away, I think you are not an ordinary person, I have a good guess, at least you are here, you should be one or two people who exist. "


    "You are a mere young boy, but you can take the Chaos Clock for your own use. I don''t need to say more about where the Chaos Clock is. It seems that you are not simple." The shadow said softly.


    His voice, indescribable, gave a very depressing feeling.


    If the previous voice was like holding your throat to speak, then this voice is like holding your throat and speaking to you.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "It''s just that the seniors saw it and gave it to me."


    "Give it to you?" The man was a little puzzled.


    "With my strength, is it possible that I can still grab it? Since, senior, you also know the origin of this chaotic clock, then senior should know why this bell was given to you in the end, right?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "Of course I know, but why send you?" he said.


    "Because I can ring the bell." Han Sanqian said.


    Obviously, although Han Sanqian only said that the bell was ringing, in fact it was not as simple as ringing. Han Sanqian knew this, even if he didn''t explain it, the other party should understand.


    "The number of people ringing the bell in the world is as high as the hair of a cow. If it rings, it will be sent, then the bell has already changed for tens of thousands of Taoist masters." The man said coldly.


    "What if the number of times I ring has never been reached?" Han Sanqian said with a light smile.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4110

    Hearing this, the man was obviously stunned in place.


    In fact, he had already vaguely guessed the reason why the outside group could give the Chaos Clock to Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that people can''t be exempted from the custom after all, and like other people, he doesn''t quite believe in this fact.


    Of course, when Han Sanqian really said these words, even if he didn''t want to believe it, he had to admit that what he didn''t want to believe in his heart might... really happened.


    "Throughout the ages, the Chaos bell has rang seven, but no one has ever struck seven, at most six." The man said coldly, and the peak of his words suddenly changed: "I am the one who has struck six."


    "Han believes in the ability of the predecessors, and the six sounds are absolutely irrelevant. However, if this is the case, you should know that I have knocked several times!" Han Sanqian said.


    "Seven voices!" Although he had no face and no eyes, Han Sanqian clearly felt that as soon as these two words appeared, there was a gleam of light staring at him.


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly: "Exactly."


    It''s reasonable, otherwise, he didn''t get the Chaos Bell after six beeps. He is a mere boy, how can he get it under any other circumstances?


    Therefore, he really has only one possibility to get it, and that is as he said, he rang seven times.


    "Why are you able to ring seven times?" He frowned slightly, puzzled: "I look at you, but you are always just an ordinary person, what qualifications do you have?"


    Faced with such a scolding, Han Sanqian was neither angry nor wanted to refute: "Compared with senior and others, Han is indeed inferior."


    "Do you think I''ll let you go if you show weakness?" he sneered.


    "I never thought that the weak could have the possibility of survival." Han Sanqian said: "Besides, I may not be the weak."


    "Just relying on the protection of your Chaos Bell?" He said in a cold voice.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "I never expect Chaos Clock to protect me, I''m just waiting for you to come."


    "Wait for me?"


    "Catch the thief first, and what''s the point of fighting against them?" Han Sanqian said, "Since I dare to enter this place, naturally, I will dare to face the strongest person here, because it will be sooner or later. thing, isn''t it?"


    "Okay, it''s good to catch the thief first to catch the king. But, it''s up to you?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, it''s up to me."


    "Just a kid who doesn''t even have a cultivation base, I can crush you to death with one finger." He snorted coldly.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxia and Ziqing hurriedly tried to stop Han Sanqian, thinking that Han Sanqian was only angry for a while, and went up to say such words, but before the two women could speak, Han Sanqian had already used his hands to hold the two women away. He stood behind him, indicating that they don''t need to say more.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "If I''m not mistaken, if the senior wants to kill me with a finger, the premise is that you have a finger first."


    "You bastard, so rude!"


    He roared angrily, and the black air suddenly dissipated, and a terrifying big mouth suddenly opened, full of fangs, hideous and terrifying.


    Faced with such a scene, the two women were extremely nervous, but only Han Sanqian, who stood in the front, was very indifferent. Facing it, he still smiled, as if he had a plan.


    "Senior, how about a bet?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "Bet?" He was obviously stunned for a moment, wondering why Han Sanqian was so confident when he was about to die, let alone why he was still betting with himself now.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Although he was just laughing and his words were very plain, the ridicule contained in it was full of ridicule.


    Anyone can hear the meaning of the words, and naturally, that person can also understand it.


    "Boy, are you provoking me? Well, for the sake of Chaos Clock, I can play with you, tell me, what do you want to bet, and how do you want to bet!"


    "What do you think of betting on a plan that is easy for both of us?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "You speak, I will listen." The man said.


    "If I win, it''s very simple, this place is free to come and go with me, and you must not disturb it."


    "What if you lose?"


    "The three of me cut off the heads by myself, so you don''t have to worry about it, senior, what do you think?"


    "Are you gambling your life with me?" he asked coldly.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Exactly!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4111

    "Boy, I really don''t know if I should praise you for being brave or bad! However, as you said, it''s easy. Well, I promise you, how to bet."


    "I bet you can''t kill me, senior." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "I can''t kill you?"


    "Yes, and, not only physically can''t kill me, you can''t even kill me with my spiritual sense."


    Hearing this, the man was obviously stunned, and then he laughed, as if to him, he heard some extremely funny joke.


    "You dare to talk to me like this? Do you know how many people died at my hands? Do you know how many masters died at my hands?"


    "Of course Han Sanqian knows that there are a lot of masters or big men in this world who died at your hands. However, Han Sanqian still believes that you can''t kill me completely." Han Sanqian said.


    "A person who doesn''t even have a bit of cultivation, dares to be so arrogant. Well, just to kill someone like you with shameless and lifeless energy, it''s really dirty hands to kill people like you, I will agree to your request, you and I will Take a gamble." The man said.


    Then, he continued with disdain: "Don''t say that I bullied a junior like you, let''s do it, ten moves, if I can''t take your life within the ten moves, I will lose."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Senior, what I originally wanted to say was that it doesn''t have to be like this, but thinking that if I reject you directly, I''ll still give you some face as a senior."


    "Well, let''s not talk about ten moves, add ten times, within a hundred moves, what do you think?"


    It seems polite on the surface, but it is full of deeper irony, and the popularity is about to break out.


    "Okay, within 100 strokes, within 100 strokes, it''s up to you, but for me, within ten strokes, I will kill you physically. Hmph, and you remember it for me, I not only want you to die physically. , I want you to be wiped out."


    Han Sanqian smiled and nodded: "Okay, Han is willing to accompany him, but before we start, the junior has another request."


    "Go ahead."


    "I don''t need to say more about the appearance of the junior now. If the senior wants to kill my soul, he will open his own dream. You and I will join in together, and fight him to death."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, there were obviously bursts of laughter around.


    Because of his existence, the people around him have been afraid to say a word in the dark. Although he was quite angry because of Han Sanqian''s remarks several times, he never dared to say more.


    But now, Han Sanqian''s words can no longer make them laugh out loud.


    Can you imagine that when a person wants to kill you, he suddenly asks you to help him move his muscles and bones, can he not move? !


    Han Sanqian is now, isn''t that the situation?


    Seeing them speak out, the man was not angry, and a group of people opened their mouths.


    "This idiot doesn''t know where he got his confidence. Just like a fucking dog, he is too embarrassed to lick his face and want to bet with him."


    "The most outrageous thing is that he also boasted about Haikou, saying that his mother can''t kill him within a hundred moves. I really want to die of laughter, just like this, I can send him back to my grandma''s house with one move."


    "Isn''t it a good thing to say, some people talk hard about something, but what they lack the most. I think, this guy is a waste, and people look down on everywhere, so I came here on purpose, thinking Die under his hands, at least, in the future, you can still brag that you have beaten him."


    "It should be so, so he tried every means to provoke him."


    "As a result of the ancient history, what he left behind was a battle against him, and no one would care what the process was like. From this point of view, although he was useless, it was obvious that he was a little clever."


    The crowd chatted, full of disdain and contempt for what Han Sanqian did.


    But only Han Sanqian knew that he was by no means a child''s game, and he couldn''t use his own life to make such a silly joke.


    He can really win.


    "Senior, you can start!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4112

    "as you wish!"


    The man shouted angrily, then waved his hand in the next second, and the black air scattered in front of Han Sanqian. Su Yingxia and the two women wanted to get close to Han Sanqian, but they were directly shaken by this black air for several meters.


    When he looked back, the black energy had already swallowed Han Sanqian, and a huge energy shield was formed around him.


    And in the black air, just like in the hurricane, the wind was like a blade, madly cutting Han Sanqian''s body.


    Han Sanqian closed his eyes slightly, no nonsense, almost the same as before, waiting quietly.


    As before, the golden body slowly appeared on his back, and a golden light also covered Han Sanqian''s body, resisting thousands of attacks for him.


    In the black air, Han Sanqian clearly heard the sound of doubt. Although it was very brief, it had already happened.


    These are expected by Han Sanqian, but they are not the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian can protect himself.


    Based on this alone, if you want to compete, such a big man in front of you is obviously not enough to watch.


    Han Sanqian is still waiting, when his body is more dangerous, his greater potential will burst out.


    He has confidence.


    "Wow!"


    Sure enough, the golden light broke, and countless black qi slashed towards Han Sanqian like a sharp knife.


    At that moment, Han Sanqian was like facing Ling Chi''s punishment, his flesh and blood seemed to be cut open and dug out, causing him to doubt his life.


    The internal organs have re-entered the state of being madly squeezed, and the entire human body defense Buddha will be pressed into meat patties.


    While holding back, Han Sanqian completely let himself go, trying to achieve a state of unity.


    Han Sanqian always felt that the words of the Seventh Spirit Monkey at the beginning were a metaphor. Now, it may be the best way for him to test.


    He emptied his whole body to prevent Buddha from becoming one with heaven and earth.


    "Since it is the choice of heaven, there must be God''s blessing!"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian completely chose to integrate, regardless of any impurities from the outside world, and was not affected by any outside world.


    bang bang bang!


    Han Sanqian''s body seemed to be exploding, and the skin everywhere was crumbling.


    However, Han Sanqian still ignored it, like a dead person.


    "Hmph, stinky boy, is this the one hundred tricks you boasted to me? You can''t even eat one of my tricks, so how dare you say it?"


    The man snorted coldly, and the next second, the wind became stronger and stronger, and it swept Han Sanqian even more fiercely.


    call!


    Suddenly, a faint layer of jade light began to spread on Han Sanqian''s body, and quickly wrapped Han Sanqian''s body.


    The wrapped body is also slowly recovering from the explosion at this time. Compared with the black energy that eats people outside, it seems to be fighting in court.


    "The Seventh Spirit Monkey has also awakened."


    "Dragon, why don''t you and his uncle help me with the blood of the dragon?"


    As soon as the words fell, I don''t know if it was a coincidence, or maybe I felt what Han Sanqian said. As the blood in Han Sanqian''s body rolled, a powerful black gas also began to pour out of Han Sanqian''s body instantly.


    Accompanying it, the totems of the quadrilateral beasts appeared.


    The Inextinguishable Profound Armor also began to glow faintly, and even the Five Elements Divine Stone released light.


    Everything was as Han Sanqian had expected. Out of their own consciousness of protecting the Lord, they began to work together even if they were incompatible with each other. Crazy attack.


    The man was also obviously taken aback by the changes in Han Sanqian''s body.


    Although he said that Han Sanqian was a waste, it was impossible for him to have no precautions against Han Sanqian. After all, Han Sanqian was someone who could get the Chaos Clock. How could it be possible without some ability?


    It''s just that no matter how good he thinks, he will never think that Han Sanqian is strong for this kind of thing.


    It does not counterattack at all, and only relies on its own defense to resist.


    "Stinky boy, you do have some skills, but it''s a pity that your opponent is me, and you are still too big to play in front of me."


    Yes, these things may be enough to resist most of the world''s masters, but if you want to resist him, it is still a little tender.


    When the words fell, an extremely strong pressure suddenly attacked.


    The situation that Han Sanqian had stabilized completely disintegrated in an instant, and several rays of light began to dim. It seemed that in just a moment, Han Sanqian would be completely engulfed by the black energy.


    "Why, brat, it''s only the second move, can''t you resist it?" He sneered.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Small problem..."


    After the words fell, a black light suddenly emerged from Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4113

    Immediately afterwards, without waiting for any reaction from the man, the black light directly penetrated the layers of black qi and struck directly.


    "Damn!"


    How could he not feel it like this, when he roared, it was a burst of energy that directly turned his hand, and he patted it at the black light.


    Anything that dares to attack him is the greatest provocation for him.


    Of course he couldn''t tolerate such presumptuous behavior.


    boom!


    A black gas suddenly hit the black light and went away!


    "what?"


    Of course, in the next second, he couldn''t help crying out in surprise.


    The black light, or the black light that should only be extinguished in his eyes, surprisingly did not go out as he expected, but directly pierced the black energy he had heard, and was still pressing on him all the way.


    "You have no cultivation base at all, how can you control a thing to attack me directly?"


    "The most important thing is that its ability seems to be far stronger than I imagined. He can actually break through my attack!"


    Han Sanqian smiled softly and didn''t answer. He even believed that the fun was yet to come, and there were things that would drive him completely mad.


    Now, it''s just an appetizer.


    "brush!"


    With a screeching whistle, the black light had already passed by him. Although he had avoided it perfectly, he was still surprised.


    "Damn, you actually know where I am? How is this possible?!"


    He exclaimed in anger, and he couldn''t understand for a while, he didn''t know, with Han Sanqian''s ability, how could he have found out where he was.


    This should not be, nor is it common sense!


    Han Sanqian still sneered.


    The fact is that he couldn''t find out where the man was at all, and that black light wasn''t being operated by himself at all, it was attacking entirely by himself.


    That''s right, it''s a little black stick!


    "Eating a big stone like Lao Tzu should also play a role."


    Looking at the little black stick rushing out, Han Sanqian gave a cold smile.


    "Not in the Five Elements, not in the Three Realms, it''s time for you to taste its power and difference."


    As the words fell, as Han Sanqian looked at him, he saw that the little black light quickly retreated after failing to strike, and then suddenly attacked the guy.


    That guy also has the ability, even if the small black stick is ferocious, but it is like a ghost, and it is easy to dodge again and again.


    This was actually what Han Sanqian had expected.


    It is obviously impossible to defeat him by relying on a small black stick alone. The real purpose of the small black stick is mainly to use soldiers for Qi.


    To engage in such a bizarre thing, to catch him by surprise, is still the most effective way for Han Sanqian at the moment, and it is not one of them.


    Of course, Han Sanqian was not idle in such an idle time. While the black shadow was entangled by the little black stick, he was trying his best to break free from the shackles of black qi and fight.


    With the little black stick to relieve the pressure, the various rays of light on Han Sanqian''s body were stabilized again, and Han Sanqian was firmly protected.


    A few minutes later, Han Sanqian finally got used to the attack of the black wind and began to try to get rid of it, and the little black stick gradually began to fall into the disadvantage.


    However, Han Sanqian was not worried.


    "Fuck, you slut, what exactly did you lose? You can''t hit or touch, but it can hurt people invisible. It''s really strange." He scolded as he dealt with it.


    For Han Sanqian, although he was scolding, he obviously already had the confidence, and he was so angry that he didn''t want to entangle too much.


    This also means that there is not much time left for Han 3000.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian let out a sigh of relief. He knew very well that his own body had subconsciously helped him get rid of the shackles and the current predicament.


    "Fighting cattle across the mountain, you are really a chicken thief, but so what?"


    When the words fell, he suddenly drank, and a black gas instantly hit the little black stick that came to attack him. The little black stick suddenly became powerless, and directly extinguished a large number of black lights on his body, and then quickly fell in the direction of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian just wanted to reach out to pick it up, but at this moment he suddenly felt a qi sword that was standing on Han Sanqian''s neck.


    "Stinky boy, want to escape? You probably won''t have this chance." He said coldly and gloomily.


    Han Sanqian didn''t startle but smiled, and said indifferently: "I think there is a chance and I have seized it, senior, you lost."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4114

    "I lost?"


    Hei Ying was stunned for a moment. He obviously did not expect Han Sanqian to say such a thing at this time. For this reason, he was both grave and somewhat puzzled.


    "The sword is on your neck, young man, do you want to be tough?" he said in a cold voice.


    "Three thousand never dared to praise any Haikou in front of seniors. If you lose, you will lose, and if you win, you will win." Han Sanqian said sincerely.


    "Then you still can''t see the situation clearly?" he shouted.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Judging from the situation, the senior can cut off Han Sanqian''s head with just one move."


    He responded slightly, exactly.


    "But in terms of gambling, senior lost." Han Sanqian said with a smile: "If senior has counted it carefully, then the senior put the knife on Sanqian''s neck, it should be counted within a hundred strokes."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the man re-read the game carefully, and was instantly terrified.


    In the fight with the little black stick, his previous dodging plus the subsequent attacks, plus the current sword Han 3,000 on the neck, carefully sampled, just one hundred strokes.


    In other words, according to the agreement, within a hundred strokes, he did not take Han Sanqian''s life.


    "When I say killing you within a hundred strokes, I mean a battle with you within a hundred strokes. Just now, most of the tricks are used on your strange things, how can they count?"


    Han Sanqian smiled when he heard the words: "Senior will also say, it is my thing, and it is my thing, how can it not be a trick? If according to the logic of the predecessors, Han Sanqian can''t even use weapons?"


    "You..." Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, he was obviously angry.


    "Otherwise, let''s do it, this game is a draw, so what about the seniors?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the man did not expect Han Sanqian to say such a thing.


    What kind of pattern is this, it is simply full!


    The victory in his hand, he said that this game is not counted, this kid is really interesting.


    In any case, at least his heart was not as repulsive to Han Sanqian as before.


    Because one thing is certain, Han Sanqian is of course not a fool, but he is pouring water on himself and giving himself a step down.


    "Tie?" he asked again confirming.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, a tie."


    "Okay!" The man said softly with satisfaction: "Then the next game will decide the outcome."


    "Okay, the next game will determine the winner."


    "You kid, you are indeed a little lovable. However, you are lovable, and you have to die as hell. Don''t expect me to be merciful to you in the next game. I don''t say that here."


    "Senior, you don''t have to scare me. You and I are tied in the first round. Naturally, you can''t get any advantage in the second round." Han Sanqian smiled and said: "Also, in the second round, I will not be like now. Again, out of respect."


    "Okay, if the second game is still a tie, I will also consider it as a loser." The man said coldly.


    If it is said that Han Sanqian can still win physically, it is not unacceptable to him. After all, Han Sanqian has that person''s golden body, and the strength of his physical body is naturally extraordinary. In this game, It is not easy to accept this situation, but it is not unacceptable in general.


    Of course, the benefits brought by that person''s golden body have stopped there. When the next round, this battle of divine consciousness, what kind of power can he have in this mere rubbish divine consciousness that doesn''t even have a cultivation base?


    For him, it was as simple as squeezing an ant to death.


    This is why he is willing to strive for a draw after his own mistakes.


    This kid Han Sanqian is very good, and he can actually agree to his request for a draw. In this case, he will only make his current obedience and sensible become his despair later.


    Han Sanqian nodded and said with a smile, "Then, am I taking a lot of advantage?"


    The man smiled lightly, and in the next second, his hand suddenly moved, and the surrounding black qi suddenly dissipated, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    Seeing that the black qi had dissipated, the two women rushed up to see if Han Sanqian was safe.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand slightly, indicating that he was fine, but his eyes kept looking at the black energy in front of him.


    "Young man, we can start the second game."


    Han Sanqian chuckled confidently: "Waiting at any time!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4115

    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia and Ziqing: "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    "Really?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian worriedly and muttered.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Of course."


    In terms of body, in fact, for Han Sanqian, it is the most insecure game.


    Although he does have all kinds of defenses in his body, to many people, that thing is simply an invincible defense castle, but against that person, Han Sanqian has nothing in his heart.


    Moreover, without the urging of his own true abilities, Han Sanqian has no bottom line on how much the various defenses can exert. With such a combination of these two factors, even Han Sanqian himself has no idea whether he can win the first round. are completely pessimistic.


    Fortunately, the performance of all parts of the body did not disappoint Han Sanqian too much. After the baptism of the stone, the little black stick seemed to have changed his previous weakness. Brings the miraculous effect.


    The whole game came down, there was no danger.


    "This second game, I have to rely on myself." Han Sanqian said indifferently, turning his head to look at the shadow.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing also got up knowingly and left Han Sanqian, standing in the distance.


    The second round was Han Sanqian''s self-confessed most advantageous game. During this process, his consciousness could fully display his own true strength, so that he would not be dragged down by the current state of physical embarrassment.


    Although that person was bound to be more ferocious in the second round, Han Sanqian had confidence.


    Heiying laughed and waved his big hand, and for a moment, Han Sanqian''s eyes flashed a glint of wandering light.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian closed his eyes and fell asleep completely.


    Everything, Anti-Buddha entered an extremely dark space, and when Han Sanqian opened his eyes again, the darkness in front of him had long since disappeared.


    Only left, eyes full of white light.


    In the white light, there was a middle-aged man standing in the air at this time. He was dressed in white and had the appearance of a handsome young man. However, he had a long sword in his hand, and his eyebrows were knitted under his handsome face. He is like a god of war.


    "Is this the image of the senior during his lifetime? It''s very handsome." Han Sanqian smiled lightly and slowly got up.


    During this process, Han Sanqian was not idle. With a slight movement of his hand, his body floated up slightly.


    If you want to kill the consciousness, the most effective way is to set up a space illusion, and the consciousness of both sides is in it.


    But this has an advantage. The power of divine consciousness is like being in a nightmare and fantasy, and it can freely exert its own abilities. Although it looks illusory, divine consciousness recognizes the fact that it is destroyed by illusion.


    Naturally, they will die in it.


    "Hmph, how can you be younger than me?" he said coldly.


    "Looking at the senior''s appearance, it must be a god, Han Sanqian dared to ask the senior''s name."


    "Name?" He smiled disdainfully: "What qualifications do you have to ask my name?" He disdainfully said, and seemed to feel that Han Sanqian was courteous, and felt that it was inappropriate, sighed, and said in a slightly peaceful tone: "The name is nothing but an illusion. , exist and disappear like you and me."


    "Now, my body is no longer there, so what''s the point of leaving my name alone. So, let''s not mention it."


    After the words fell, he looked at Han Sanqian, but was very interested: "Your consciousness can fly, it seems that you are not a waste on the surface."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and did not hide it: "The younger generation has some cultivation, but something happened, and he almost died at once, and his meridians were completely cut off."


    Hearing this, he smiled suddenly: "No wonder you risked your life to enter this forbidden place of death, and no wonder your face and eyes are full of anticipation and excitement for the current game from beginning to end."


    "Why, young man, do you think you can compete with me just by relying on this?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Senior will definitely say that I''m not self-sufficient, but this junior doesn''t like to lie, so I can only say one thing, that''s right!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4116

    "Haha, hahahaha!"


    He heard the sound of laughter, his eyes were full of disdain and arrogance, he suddenly looked at Han Sanqian: "You know? It''s ridiculous to be ignorant alone. But if you have to be extremely confident in ignorance, it is even more so. It''s kind of ridiculous."


    "And you are not only ignorant and confident, but also whimsical."


    "Just because you want to fight me? You know, what are you?"


    Han Sanqian is not angry either. He can fully understand the other party''s mood. Perhaps, if he looks at himself from the other party''s position, he will probably think so too.


    He''s part of that terrifying battle full of bigwigs, which means he''s high class in its own right.


    Moreover, from the perspective of being in the inner circle, the characters in the inner circle are the big figures among the big figures.


    In the end, he is still the number one or two in the inner circle, so his identity is naturally an unimaginable horror.


    With a person of this class, facing a nameless person like Han Sanqian, he naturally doesn''t take it seriously, especially when such a person is still trying to challenge himself.


    "Junior knows, but the situation is like this, you have to try to find out, right?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Han Sanqian is actually in a good mood. After all, from what he said just now, Han Sanqian should have come here right.


    Regarding his current physical condition, if he has a chance to win, then maybe he can really be cured here.


    "Okay, well said, come here, and really have to struggle, otherwise, how can you be considered a man."


    "Actually, I really like you more and more as a young man. It''s a pity that people in the forbidden land can only die but not live. Otherwise, I would like to chat with you for more time."


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Actually, this junior doesn''t understand something."


    "You said, it is a gift I gave you before you died, and I will know everything."


    "Senior, it''s actually quite simple. I know that there was a big war here, and the current appearance of the senior is good rather than evil, which means that you should be on the righteous side. But why do you have to confront the person who came in? Kill them all."


    "What was your purpose of fighting here? Is it to make this place a dead place?"


    He heard the sound and smiled: "Boy, you are quite smart, do you want to use this question to awaken some aspect of my cognition? Hmph, you are right, I am here indeed to let more people I''m alive, but it doesn''t prevent me from killing everyone who enters here."


    "Let me ask you, do you know about this war? Do you know about us who died for this war? You don''t know, and no one will know."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "The junior doesn''t know, but the senior can tell the junior, the junior will tell the world about the achievements of the senior and others."


    "Hahahaha, young man, do you really think that my apprentice is a name? If it''s a name, why should I go into such a war? Why should I die in the middle?" He laughed loudly, as if he didn''t care about the name.


    This makes Han Sanqian even more strange. He is not famous, and he lives for more people, so why is he...


    "Are you confused?" he asked.


    Han Sanqian did not deny it, but nodded: "Junior really doesn''t understand."


    "It''s common to not understand. I can only tell you one thing, that there are some things that you can''t know just by wanting to know." He sneered.


    "Maybe, when you really have the ability to go out from here, you will naturally understand slowly. I don''t blame you for forgetting the battlefield here, but you can''t blame us for turning this place into a forbidden place. "


    Han Sanqian had nothing to say and nodded: "Junior understands."


    "Okay, I should answer you and answer you, so next, it''s time for you and me to start the second game."


    Han Sanqian asked about a loneliness, but he didn''t get anything. At least, he knew that there were some shocking secrets hidden here, and it might even be extremely related to the ancient fault that he had always guessed.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at him, raised the jade sword in his hand, and said, "Senior, please!"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian''s demonic energy and jade light spread at the same time, and the whole person had already opened his posture...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4117

    He smiled coldly, not being polite at all, holding the sword in his hand as well, facing Han Sanqian, he directly slaughtered it.


    The sword seemed ordinary, but when it attacked, it was like a mad dragon going out to sea.


    "What a strong breath!" Han Sanqian was like a great enemy.


    He has seen Lu Wushen and other true gods'' auras, and he has really fought with them. He thought that he had already had contact with the real ceiling, but when he faced the person in front of him, he understood deeply.


    Sometimes the ceiling you think, most likely, is just a joke.


    The aura of the person in front of him was so strong that even Han Sanqian himself could only feel a chill down his spine, a crack in his liver and gallbladder, and the breath of anti-Buddha death right in front of his nose.


    Not daring to be careless at all, Han Sanqian directly urged all the true energy in his body, holding the jade sword, the 72-way divine sword directly killed him.


    At the same time, the left-handed emperor is ready.


    Han Sanqian has two plans. If he can''t fight his edge, he will avoid him with the Emperor You, and then quickly approach him with the 72-way Divine Sword to attack him unprepared.


    He knew that in terms of his own strength, it was impossible for him to play against him for a long time, so he could only fight quickly.


    It should be known that if a master makes a move, every move is fatal, and any flaw is also fatal.


    For him, a mere flaw like this is enough to make Han Sanqian lie down forever.


    "really!"


    When Han Sanqian was about to come into contact with his sword energy, he felt that the danger was insanely aggravating. He knew that with his own strength, he could not fight the opponent at all, so when he turned around, Emperor You directly resisted his attack for a short time, and turned over. In the meantime, the seventy-way divine swords and the Taixu Divine Walk had already rushed towards the man.


    "what?!"


    In the face of Han Sanqian''s second-level skills, the man obviously did not expect Han Sanqian to have such a magical operation, and in a hurry, he couldn''t reflect it for a while.


    But when he saw Han Sanqian Killer coming, he was shocked but not panic!


    Between the backhands, he made a direct move in his hand and responded directly to the sword with his palm.


    "boom!"


    A crisp sound suddenly sounded, and Han Sanqian was almost dumbfounded. Under the 72nd Road Divine Sword, his voice just fell, and his body was full of black energy, and his momentum was wide open, and he attacked Han Sanqian again. .


    Han Sanqian was also unwilling, and with a direct movement of his hand, Fen Ji opened wide, gathering the strength of his whole body, his right fist suddenly formed, carrying the momentum of destruction, and suddenly attacked.


    "Boy, you are really talented. You are the first person who dares to fight against me, but you can only be the last." As the words fell, the man slapped the palm of his hand to destroy the world and destroy the earth. rush towards it.


    "Senior''s power, if Han Sanqian doesn''t confront him head-on, wouldn''t he look down on his senior?" Han Sanqian grinned grimly, his right fist was as red as a giant iron, and it was incomparably huge.


    "Okay, boy, have the backbone!"


    As soon as the words fell, the two of them were already facing each other, and the distance between the fist and the palm was almost getting closer!


    boom! ! !


    With a loud bang, the two of them have officially rushed towards each other...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4118

    The light is like fire, the fire is like light, and in an instant, all the anti-Buddhas are like entering the daytime, the strong light flashes, and it is difficult to open.


    One side is the power of black gas swallowing the sky, and the other side is the power of burning silence and fire.


    "Get up!"


    Han Sanqian shouted angrily, almost all of his strength was poured into his right hand, and he suddenly advanced forward.


    The man was obviously disdainful, but his eyebrows were already full of vigilance and shock.


    According to his judgment, Han Sanqian dared to fight against him was his courage, but it was definitely not his strength. However, looking at it now, with Han Sanqian''s efforts, he clearly felt that the strength of the two seemed to overlap at a certain stage. In other words, Han Sanqian''s strength could withstand his attack!


    how can that be?


    The strength between the two should be the same as their class, the difference is thousands of miles!


    How could he and Han Sanqian do this? !


    He doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand!


    "You boy!" he said coldly.


    "Senior, can''t you think of it?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    He has all kinds of blessings, and his body has the power of chaos. If he competes purely from his internal strength, Han Sanqian may be inferior to him, but if he is inferior by how much, Han Sanqian really doesn''t think it will be much worse.


    "It was indeed a bit unexpected." He grinned: "However, boy, it doesn''t mean anything."


    When the words fell, he suddenly exerted force, and in an instant, a powerful black qi was released from his body.


    Han Sanqian was still smiling for a second, but the next second he couldn''t help frowning. He only felt that the other party''s incomparably powerful force was pressing down on him like a mountain topping down for a while.


    With such a force, he could hardly breathe, and his entire right hand trembled wildly due to the excessive support.


    Strong, simply too strong.


    At this time, Han Sanqian may have felt for the first time in his life what kind of psychology that absolute advantage is against him.


    "Boy, this is not enough?" He laughed coldly.


    "Who said I can''t do it? I can''t stand it anymore. It''s a big deal. I still have a body."


    Han Sanqian didn''t want to force it with his right hand at all!


    "Giggle!"


    Even if there is a real blessing, the strong force still causes the bones of the right hand to continue to break.


    "You kid, you''re a stubborn donkey, but I like aggressive young people, so be careful."


    As soon as the words fell, before Han Sanqian had any reaction, a more powerful force suddenly attacked.


    With a "pop", Han Sanqian''s right hand bone was directly shattered, and the man''s body suddenly attacked Han Sanqian.


    "This time, it was your hand that broke, but next time, you won''t have such good luck."


    Obviously, he attacked with a big hand that would destroy the sky and destroy the earth. Once he hit Zhonghan Sanqian''s body and then exerted force again, then Han Sanqian''s body might really be like his right hand. After barely supporting it, In exchange, it is fragmented.


    However, Han Sanqian had no intention of being afraid at all. He didn''t dodge or dodge at all. Instead, he used his body to directly hit his big hand.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the man''s palm had already touched Han Sanqian''s chest.


    He smiled disdainfully: "Young man, you lost."


    "Really?" Han Sanqian said.


    "Isn''t it?" He smiled: "I just need to push harder, and this palm will be enough to make you return to the west."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Senior''s words, Han Sanqian should actually listen carefully, but it is a pity that Han Sanqian does not dare to agree with this sentence."


    "Hmph, just relying on those messy defenses on your body?" He smiled disdainfully: "For ordinary people, these things like you are indeed a pervert among perverts, and I also believe that in the Bafang world, many people are fighting against you. Quite helpless, because they can''t even break your defense, right?"


    Han Sanqian replied with a smile.


    "This is normal. However, if you live under this aura for a long time, it may not be a good thing in terms of mentality. At least, he has made you overconfident even now."


    "Some powers are not as simple as you think."


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Senior, no matter how much you talk, it''s not as important as practice, let''s do it."


    He smiled slightly and nodded tightly: "Okay, since you are in a hurry to die, then I will send you back to the west!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4119

    When the words fell, his hand suddenly moved, and the black qi attacked even more fiercely.


    Faced with such a move, Han Sanqian knew that he could not resist at all.


    Its power is huge, as he said, is indeed unimaginable.


    But does this mean that it is bound to fail?


    For Han Sanqian, not necessarily.


    Because, Han Sanqian must have his own plans and his own unique tricks.


    It''s just that this trick is extremely unlikely to be used. Therefore, what Han Sanqian has to do is to invite Jun into the urn.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, urging the whole body to really be able to use the whole body, trying to fight against it directly from the surface.


    However, just as the two sides faced off against each other and saw that Han Sanqian was about to be defeated, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of Han Sanqian''s mouth.


    "Stinky boy, what are you doing?" Seeing Han Sanqian''s appearance, the man was obviously a little shocked.


    Obviously, he could sense that Han Sanqian was planning to sacrifice himself.


    What does this mean? !


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "I''ve already played with senior, how can I do it if I don''t play bigger?"


    "What do you mean?" He wondered.


    Han Sanqian said: "I never thought I could stand up to your attack on defense, so I didn''t plan to attack you like this from the beginning."


    "But you have always been playing against me." He was even more puzzled by what Han Sanqian was talking about.


    "If it''s not like this, how can I get close to you, senior with my ability? How can I break your defense with my attack?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "There is a thing called suicide attack. I have something similar in effect. Senior, it''s not that I lost, but... you lost."


    When the words fell, before he could react, Han Sanqian already held his left hand.


    "Pangu Axe!"


    The distance was so close and the action was sudden, when Han Sanqian clenched the Pangu axe in his left hand and had already slashed down, the man was shocked even though he had countless abilities, but it was impossible to dodge at this moment.


    Looking at the Pangu axe that was covered from the head, the man''s pupils were full of shock and fear, but apart from that, he had no other way to struggle.


    "Buzz!"


    Of course, just as the big axe slashed over his face, the sharp and life-threatening axe finally stopped.


    Even if he was stronger than him, a drop of cold sweat could not help shedding on his face at this time.


    His divine soul was destroyed, and it was just that moment when he was born.


    "You won''t kill me?" he said strangely.


    Han Sanqian picked up his axe: "Senior is always a senior. Although Han Sanqian doesn''t know what the ancient battle was about, he carefully observed the scene after coming in and made a lot of guesses by himself. It should be clear that if there is no Senior and so on killed the enemy here, how can we have the present of our junior?"


    "If I kill you, will I still be considered a human being? Will I still blame you?" Han Sanqian moved his hand and took back the Pangu axe.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, he seemed to be lost in thought for a while. After a while, he suddenly smiled: "Han Sanqian, young man, I remember your name."


    "You are not my opponent at all in terms of hard power, but I never thought you would act so alert, and... you actually have a Pangu axe."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, but was not proud: "Junior is just opportunistic, playing some despicable tactics in front of seniors. If you want to fight hard, ten juniors are not the opponents of seniors."


    While Han Sanqian was modest, he gave him enough face.


    He was in a good mood, and nodded: "What matters on the battlefield is your life and death. The battle between the two sides, whether it is skill, art, or heart, is actually a game. You can have such a plan, it is your wit and you. talent."


    "Senior, to tell you the truth, I have a question to ask you." Han Sanqian seized the opportunity and said.


    He wanted to ask about the fault.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4120

    The man looked at Han Sanqian, stunned, and smiled again: "I know what you want to ask, but I have told you before that there are some things you shouldn''t know."


    "In other words, when the time comes, you will know it. Why should you be so persistent."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and said, "Junior naturally doesn''t dare to disturb you, but this question is about you."


    "My question?" he asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Junior wants to ask you, is the strength of the predecessor a true god?"


    A question, which seems to be asking him, actually has a deeper meaning.


    It''s not that Han Sanqian has never fought against the true gods, whether it is Lu Wushen or the dead souls of the true gods in the Book of Eight Desolations, Han Sanqian has never experienced their divine power.


    They are very strong, especially the dead souls of the true gods in the Book of Eight Desolations. Even if they don''t have the flaw of their true body at all, they still show their incomparably powerful terrifying power.


    But the strength of these people, compared to the one in front of you, is one in the sky and one in the ground.


    If you have to make an analogy, if those true god dead souls have physical bodies, Han Sanqian can''t be their opponent, about... It takes two Han Sanqian to wrestle with them.


    But the person in front of him, Han Sanqian admits that he needs at least ten of himself to fight with him.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s question, the man also smiled obviously: "You kid, you are very smart. It''s interesting."


    How could he not know what Han Sanqian meant. It was still what he wanted to know, but he asked in a different way.


    However, based on certain rules, he believes that this answer does not break: "I am not a true god."


    Han Sanqian smiled. With his answer, some of the doubts in his heart could basically be settled.


    The fact is that there are faults in this world for some reason.


    In this world, the highest position is the true god, but he is not the true god, so there is only another explanation. In the ancient times, before the true god ruled the world, there must be another ancient world.


    At that time, there were all kinds of great gods and all kinds of strange beasts, but for some reason, that world was destroyed.


    The Bafang World has restarted a new era, and it has also begun to be ruled by the three true gods in a triangular manner.


    "The junior understands, the junior has no other problems." Han Sanqian said.


    He smiled lightly: "Han Sanqian, you have one more question."


    Han Sanqian gave a bitter smile: "It seems that this junior is clearly seen by the senior."


    "Since you won this game, according to our bet, you can come and go freely, then, according to the purpose of your coming, I can give you some confusion. You want your body to return to its original appearance. , just like you are now, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded irrefutably: "This junior is risking death this time, precisely what he wants to do. As a man, if you can''t protect your family when you are big, and you can''t protect your friends when you are young, how can you stand in the world?"


    "Things in the world often have their own masters. It doesn''t matter, it''s okay to tell you. In this circle, there is one person who can help you restore your body to its original appearance in an instant, and there is even an unexpected joy."


    "Senior, what are you talking about?"


    "There are some things that you can experience by yourself is far more exciting than what others tell you." He smiled: "However, that person in that place is not within the scope of your commitment. That is to say, according to your bet Covenant, I can keep you free and safe in the circle, but if you go to that place to find that person, then life and death are not in the gambling covenant."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned: "That person..."


    "If I am a Buddha, then he is a demon." He said softly: "Also, his cultivation is not below mine, so..."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    If it is the same as the person in front of him, it is almost fatal to Han Sanqian.


    You can''t ask that person to take a gamble with you, can you?


    Moreover, different people have different human natures, different methods, and even different exercises. It is almost difficult to add to the current situation.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s embarrassed appearance, he suddenly smiled softly: "It doesn''t have to be like this, isn''t it me?"


    Han Sanqian suddenly raised his head and looked at him in surprise...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4121

    "senior¡­¡­"


    He slowly patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder: "Everything is determined by itself. Three thousand, you accept this."


    When the words fell, a small order suddenly appeared in his hand and handed it to Han Sanqian.


    "When you go to see him, if you are really invincible, you can use your blood to drip into the order. Naturally, God will help. However, this is a top secret between you and me. You need to remember that you must not share with others. mention it," he ordered.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Junior understands."


    "This thing can only be used when you meet that person." When the words were finished, seeing Han Sanqian nod, he didn''t say more, and patted Han Sanqian again. With a move of his hand, the white light disappeared in the next second. , the darkness struck.


    When he opened his eyes again, Han Sanqian suddenly realized that this blackness was just the blackness of his own eyes closed.


    All the scenes in the forbidden area reappeared in front of his eyes. Seeing that he had woken up, Su Yingxia and Ziqing also quickly surrounded him.


    "In the forbidden area, you are free. If you want to move forward, go southeast."


    When the words fell, when the three of them raised their eyes again, there was no black gas in front of them, and when they looked back, they were stunned to find that the things that had been hidden in the dark before had all disappeared.


    "Three thousand...they...they''re gone, you...you won?" Su Yingxia was both a little confused and a little overjoyed, and was at a loss for a while.


    Ziqing also felt that all the pressure around her had disappeared, which also meant that Han Sanqian really seemed to have completed the victory of the bet.


    It''s just that it''s hard to believe.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, looked at Su Yingxia and said, "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life. I managed to win by stealing and cheating."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s affirmative answer, Su Yingxia and Ziqing were immediately excited, and Su Yingxia jumped directly into Han Sanqian''s arms.


    Yes, Han Sanqian is only a mere "mortal", and the opponent he faces is simply an incomprehensible existence for the two women.


    But it was such a close battle, and in the end Han Sanqian could rely on himself to win. How could this not be an extremely exciting operation, and how could this not be an amazing skill?


    "Three thousand, although I know you are very good, but I didn''t expect you to do this, you can win this way? Can you tell us how you did it?" Su Yingxia still couldn''t calm down her excited heart, looking at Han eagerly Three thousand.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Ziqing, who, like Su Yingxia, was looking at Han Sanqian.


    "Don''t mention the past." Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head at the two women, signaling them not to ask questions.


    This is his territory. Since he helped himself and is a senior, there is no need to repeat the battle.


    Although the two women were a little disappointed, they finally nodded and said nothing more.


    "By the way, we are going to the southeast." Han Sanqian said.


    "Why?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "The good news, the bad news, the good news is that we can go in and out of the forbidden area freely without any danger, and I can be sure that there is someone here who can restore me to my original state. However, The bad news is that if we''re going to get back on track, we''re going to have to go southeast."


    "There, there is a person who is as powerful as the man just now. He is different from the man just now. He only kills and has nothing else to talk about."


    Su Yingxia understood the meaning of Han Sanqian''s words.


    Han Sanqian didn''t reflect much on this point, because when he came in, Han Sanqian had already thought that if there is a square boss in the inner circle, there must be an evil demon king.


    Because this is a battlefield!


    If there is that person, there must be an opposite person.


    This is why, from the very beginning, Han Sanqian did not think that he could attract the absolute master here with the Chaos Clock, but only kept talking about one or two people.


    "We came here originally to help you heal. Is there any danger? Is this unexpected?" Su Yingxia smiled reluctantly: "Even if the southeast is the Longtan Tiger Den, we will still go."


    Zi Qing also nodded desperately.


    Seeing the agreement of the two women, Han Sanqian looked towards the southeast: "Let''s go then!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4122

    A group of three, packed up, and headed toward the southeast of the inner circle of the forbidden area again.


    The farther you go to the southeast, the sparser the trees are, and the ground full of vegetation begins to bare, revealing the rock layer of red fruit.


    "The further we go, the more desolate the front seems to be." Su Yingxia frowned slightly.


    Zi Qing also nodded and said, "The front is like a rocky land."


    Han Sanqian glanced at the front, and it was a gray area, as if the anti-Buddha had walked into some hazy place.


    "There is something wrong with the situation, everyone should be careful." Han Sanqian said.


    The two women nodded, followed behind Han Sanqian, and continued to go southeast.


    When more than an hour passed, when the group of three people had been deep into the rocky area for a long time, the increasing air pressure made the three people stop completely, not daring to take a step forward.


    "I''m out of breath." Su Yingxia frowned.


    Han Sanqian was also a little uncomfortable. Although Ziqing had set up an energy shield for the three of them when they entered the rocky area, even under the protection of the energy shield, the three of them could clearly feel the madness of the air pressure outside.


    It''s like the feeling that the sky is stepping down, and the pressured life can''t breathe.


    "What should we do? Maybe we haven''t reached the core area yet." Zi Qing said worriedly.


    Just being outside is already so uncomfortable, how uncomfortable is it to enter? And if that person still appears, how terrifying the situation will become?


    Thinking of these, the three people''s hearts are actually very aggrieved and unconfident.


    However, Han Sanqian was not overly worried.


    The so-called soldiers will block, the water will cover the soil, and they will come. How can there be a reason to retreat halfway? !


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian smiled softly, waved his hand, and walked slowly forward with the two girls.


    Of course, it was only a few steps, and suddenly, the ground seemed to shake violently.


    The three of them were a little unsteady, and they just stood firm with each other''s support, but the dark clouds above their heads had already been pressed down at some point.


    The mountains and rains are about to come, and the clouds are pressing down on the city. This is the situation at this time.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by bursts of terrifying high temperature invasion.


    "Three thousand, look!" Su Yingxia suddenly pointed at the feet of everyone.


    The two of them looked at the sound, only to see that under the cracks in the rocks on the ground, there were no gaps, but layers of fiery red magma.


    A group of three people prevent the Buddha from being placed on the top of the volcano, and also prevent the Buddha from being on the molten slurry.


    The heat and even the intense burning sensation swept through the three of them crazily. Even with a shield to support them, they still couldn''t resist this super heat wave.


    Before the three of them could catch their breath, they were already covered in sweat, their clothes were almost soaked through, and then they dried out again under the high temperature, and so on and so forth.


    "Three thousand, you can''t stay in this place for a long time, otherwise in ten minutes, the three of us will be completely familiar." Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    Zi Qing also nodded anxiously: "The heat is too high, I have tried to push the whole body to really withstand the energy mask, but unfortunately, the effect is very small."


    Han Sanqian looked at the lava under his feet, slowly withdrew his gaze, and looked forward.


    In front of it is an almost endless magma field, with almost no head and no edge in sight.


    Judging from the current situation supported by the two women, ten minutes, let alone crossing this place, even if you want to get a little closer is a huge problem.


    It seems that it can only retreat.


    However, looking back again, there are also continuous molten hot stones behind, and there is no end or end in sight.


    "It seems that there is no advance, no retreat." Han Sanqian said bitterly.


    The two girls looked at each other, and they couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    However, when they asked Han Sanqian what to do, there was only a continuous stream of molten hot stones in front of them, and there seemed to be no difference behind them.


    But why now, with what Han Sanqian said, the rear has begun to see no end...


    "Three thousand, what should I do?" Su Yingxia panicked.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "What else can I do? Waiting here to be cooked, or burnt."


    Having said that, Han Sanqian still moved, but his movement made the already nervous two women''s eyes widen completely, and they stayed in place...


    "Three thousand brother, he... what is he doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4123

    Su Yingxia wanted to answer, but because she was too surprised, she just opened her mouth slightly, but did not make any sound.


    It''s not that Su Yingxia is not stable enough, it''s that Han Sanqian is too rough now.


    This guy actually rushed out of the energy circle directly, facing the overwhelming heat wave and the rolling lava under his feet with his "naked naked body" without cultivation.


    It''s not as simple as crazy, it''s just downright deadly.


    When Su Yingxia reflected and wanted to reach out to pull, Han Sanqian turned around and waved at him, signaling the two women not to come out.


    Immediately afterwards, he took a slow step towards the ground full of lava.


    "Zi"


    As soon as the soles of the feet touched, the high temperature immediately swallowed Han Sanqian''s shoes.


    From a distance, Han Sanqian stood there like a burning man.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t have the slightest worry on his face, and looked forward very calmly, as if letting the fire burn him.


    For Han Sanqian, such a move is not crazy, on the contrary, he believes that it should be done like this.


    The reason is very simple. Here, it should be the core area where the person from the southeast is located.


    And the basis for the judgment is also very simple, that is, the front and rear are endless lava, especially the lava in the rear will appear this kind of boundless situation later.


    "The road of life and death, death is life, life is death, you should come out too." Han Sanqian smiled softly and looked around.


    There was no movement, Han Sanqian seemed to be talking to the air.


    The temperature is still extremely high, and the flame is still burning wildly on his body.


    A faint green light began to slowly appear on Han Sanqian''s body. The spiritual energy of the Seventh Spirit Monkey was helping Han Sanqian and resisting the attack of external flames for Han Sanqian.


    "I know you''re here, you can''t burn me to death, so just show up." Han Sanqian said.


    As soon as the words fell, just when the two women were strange, their feet began to vibrate, and less than a few meters in front of them, the lava on the surface suddenly began to erupt, and many of them continued to erupt from the cracks in the ground like a fountain.


    And the most frightening thing is that there is a huge thing slowly rising from these lava.


    "What is that?" Zi Qing suddenly said in surprise, pointing her finger in front of her.


    In the lava, a behemoth rose from the lava, its whole body was red, and countless solutions were dripping from its body.


    This thing is at least half a mountain high. It stands in front of the three people. The three people who are hard to cover are barely bright. When they look up, their whole body is made up of huge stones. Each limb is several meters long. The breadth of meters, just the head on his shoulder, should be the size of a football field.


    His eyes were blood red, big and ferocious, and he was full of majesty in terror.


    "Roar!"


    Its mouth was wide open, and between the mouths, bursts of smoke came out from it, the momentum was abrupt, and the air was also shaken by its roar.


    The three people on the ground only felt a strong hot wind attack. Even Han Sanqian, who was protected from the fire by Yuguang, subconsciously blocked it with his hand, and then looked at his hand, but it was dark.


    so fierce? !


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help frowning slightly, obviously a little surprised.


    This guy just roared, this breath is so powerful, if this is a fight, is there still a fight? !


    Depend on!


    However, since everyone has come, Han Sanqian is not afraid.


    Looking at the lava giant beast, Han Sanqian didn''t panic at all. He was slightly polite at first: "Xiahan Sanqian, I came here to invite senior..."


    Before the words could be said, the big hand a few meters long waved towards Han Sanqian with all his strength.


    That kind of feeling, as if a mountain was suddenly thrown towards you!


    Han Sanqian''s eyes widened immediately, c''mon, so fierce? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4124

    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to be careless, and ran back in a hurry.


    But obviously, with his uncultivated body, it is actually impossible to avoid this seemingly cumbersome fatal blow.


    Su Yingxia had no other way but to quickly mobilize the true energy in her body, step forward and forcibly pull Han Sanqian back.


    However, although they escaped in a thrilling manner, the huge stone arm still rubbed Han Sanqian''s back and smashed directly onto the molten lava on the ground.


    For a time, the rock shattered and the lava splashed.


    Han Sanqian looked back, and couldn''t help but be afraid for a while. Just behind him, the punch dropped a huge pit on the ground.


    Damn, if this hit him, then he would have to be beaten into patties on the spot.


    It is indeed extraordinary to be able to fight with that person.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but take a step back facing it.


    "Senior, Han Sanqian doesn''t want any conflict, can we chat?"


    "Roar!"


    A punch was empty, and it seemed rather annoyed, with its big mouth wide open and furious.


    "It probably doesn''t understand what you are saying, or it doesn''t want to listen to you at all." Su Yingxia said while supporting Han Sanqian while looking at the monster vigilantly.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and he can basically see it now.


    "It seems that I have to fight him hard." Han Sanqian frowned.


    This is the worst option, but obviously, the only option.


    The only thing you can do for this kind of violent thing is to completely defeat him and strike him.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian''s head began to spin rapidly, trying to find a way to deal with it.


    "I will deal with it together with Ziqing." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly stopped: "No."


    With the cultivation of the two women, rushing up can only be one result, and that is pure courting death.


    The two of them, in the face of such things, let alone delay, I am afraid that they will be completely defeated in only two or three rounds, which is no different from pure death.


    "Their cultivation is far beyond your imagination, so don''t trade in." Han Sanqian said.


    "Then what should we do? There is no way to retreat. Is it possible that we can''t go, so let you go?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    Among the three, the two girls had the highest cultivation, but if they couldn''t match up because of their insufficient cultivation, then only Han Sanqian, the weakest of the three, would be left.


    "Then I''ll go." Han Sanqian nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, the two girls were shocked.


    Of course, Han Sanqian didn''t care so much, he had to leave before he got up.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly grabbed him: "You don''t want us to come because you are worried that we will be killed in seconds, but in turn you will be killed by him in seconds, don''t we worry about it?"


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, of course he knew the blame and concern in Su Yingxia''s words.


    However, he also knew that, when he got here, he could really resist it, and maybe only he had this possibility.


    Gently patted Su Yingxia and held his hand, Han Sanqian gave her a comforting smile: "Although I don''t have a cultivation base, I''m not completely useless."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian for a long time, saw his confidence in his eyes, nodded, and let go of his hand.


    Han Sanqian approached the lava monster again, without the slightest fear, just looked at it indifferently.


    "You want to kill me? I''m afraid it won''t be easy."


    After the words fell, the little black stick flew out of Han Sanqian''s body and rushed away quickly.


    In the face of the attack of the little black stick, the lava monster Anti-Buddha didn''t take it seriously at all.


    boom!


    The stick rose and fell, hitting the monster''s shoulder with one hit.


    There were explosions, and the magma burst. However, the monster didn''t seem to suffer at all. It just aimed at the little black stick and slapped it, just like a person slaps a mosquito. With a slap, the little black stick fell in response.


    On the other hand, the lava monster just patted his shoulder and seemed to be unaffected at all.


    "Roar!"


    He roared angrily and stared at Han Sanqian with big eyes. He was very dissatisfied with the attack by Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian was not polite, and without turning his head, he whispered to the two women, "I need your help."


    When the words fell, the little black stick suddenly flew towards Han Sanqian, turning into a cloud to carry Han Sanqian up, and the two women also attacked the lava monster from left to right almost at the same time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4125

    The two women were supplemented to interfere with the lava monster, and the little black stick flew and took Han Sanqian for a frontal attack.


    Since the little black stick can''t break the defense of the monsters formed by this stone, let him try to overlook and kill from the Pangu Axe!


    "Roar!"


    Feeling the enemy''s attack, the lava monster also slapped its chest suddenly, took a few steps forward, and charged directly at the three of them.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    However, what shocked Han Sanqian was that when the three attacked each other, Su Yingxia Ziqing and the two women, who were divided into left and right attacks, barely even touched the door, and the lava monster waved its fists and arms from left to right.


    Although they failed to hit the two women, their strong energy still made the two women instantly fall from the sky as if they were hitting a wall.


    "Depend on!"


    Han 3000''s plan fell through in an instant, and this damn thing ended before it even started.


    How is it now?


    If you withdraw in time, the two women plan to suffer in vain, but if they don''t withdraw, it is equivalent to wanting to cut down the lava monster by themselves. The two women are not opponents and can''t get close, so how can they be?


    However, no one would give Han Sanqian the time to hesitate. The giant beast settled the two flies. Looking at Han Sanqian, the culprit, he was already full of anger, and he rushed towards Han Sanqian with his teeth and claws.


    Han Sanqian scolded in a low voice, hard-headed, and he could get it if he didn''t.


    Pangu''s axe was drawn directly, and it charged directly at the lava monster.


    "Roar!"


    The monster was also furious, his hands were like gorillas, he first lifted it suddenly, and then slammed it towards Han Sanqian.


    "Be careful!"


    The two women who landed did not care about their injuries at all, and looked at Han Sanqian in the sky nervously, and couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat for him.


    "Little black stick, it''s up to you to live or die." Han Sanqian shouted and made a quick operation. When the giant lava hand hit, he used the speed of the little black stick to get rid of the overwhelming blow.


    The little black stick is indeed not extraordinary. In this situation where he was bound to be hit, he actually relied on himself to squeeze out a little space and escaped with Han Sanqian without any danger.


    "pretty!"


    The two women couldn''t help but be very crazy about this move. Even if they were just watching a play, the performance of this play was absolutely high-end and perfect.


    Of course, just when the three of them were secretly rejoicing, the lava monster did not reduce its offensive in the slightest.


    "Is he crazy?" Zi Qing asked in shock.


    Obviously it has been empty, no matter what the reason, it should be the end of the force.


    There''s really no need to waste energy.


    Su Yingxia''s brows were furrowed. She did not understand a bit, but according to the monster''s ability, he was unlikely to make such a low-level mistake at all.


    Then what is he doing? !


    Just when Su Yingxia was confused, all of a sudden, all the results were clear.


    Even though the monster''s palms were empty, they still hit the ground heavily.


    The next second, everything seemed to be quiet for one second, but the next second, the earth shook! !


    boom! !


    The tenth magnitude earthquake of the Anti-Buddha suddenly struck, and the hard and thick ground was like that faint ice surface in an instant.


    "Hey!!!"


    And those original ground cracks, at this time, are completely due to the crazy movement of the ground, the plate has moved greatly and the cracks have opened up. At the same time that countless magma is ejected from the cracks, super strong air waves also arise.


    The air waves were soaring into the sky, hundreds of meters high.


    Su Yingxia''s pupils widened, and now she finally understood why the monster had no plans to stop.


    That was simply the monster''s next move.


    In order to slap the ground, inflate the vibration, and set off a shocking wave, nothing can be left to chance in such a full-screen attack.


    "Fucked." Su Yingxia exclaimed.


    Originally, they had a little time to escape, but because they didn''t understand what the monster was doing, not only did the group not escape, but they were still watching.


    This time, there is absolutely no chance.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing were the closest to the ground and were the first to be lifted up by the air waves. Han Sanqian, who was in the air, was obviously too late to dodge at this time. With the air waves rising from below, his whole body seemed to be roasted by fire. At the same time, it was also directly lifted up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4126

    "Depend on!"


    Han Sanqian scolded in pain, trying to force the little black stick to control him, but unfortunately, even it, like himself, was rapidly "going to heaven".


    With just a slap on the ground, the aftershock wave can make people like this. Han Sanqian really can''t imagine what it will be like if he takes a solid punch from this guy.


    "Roar!"


    And the lava monster, after a blow from the ground lifted everyone up, was not idle at all, and with a roar, the huge fist struck again.


    In a situation where he has completely lost his control, it is impossible to dodge the huge fist that comes directly again.


    The two women looked at each other, anxious in their hearts.


    Han Sanqian''s heart also sank. He knew very well that he couldn''t dodge this punch, and if he couldn''t dodge it, he would face disintegration and terror.


    "Fuck, I can only fight hard."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Han Sanqian moved his hand!


    When the giant fist approached, he moved directly with his backhand, and the Pangu axe suddenly fell across his body.


    Even if he can''t hide, Han Sanqian is determined to be a hedgehog, and he must tie him before he dies!


    boom!


    Almost at the same time, the giant fist arrived and hit Pangu''s axe directly.


    There was no feeling at first, but in the next second, a strange force came directly from the Pangu axe. Han Sanqian''s hand holding the Pangu axe directly felt that the anti-Buddha was directly penetrated by the huge electricity of tens of thousands of volts and shook. generally.


    Then, the body lost consciousness and flew directly to the rear.


    In the sight of the two women, Han Sanqian''s body was more like a missile that was launched. It flew out in a parabolic trajectory and hit the distance...


    "boom!"


    At almost the same time, the giant stone fist that hit China and South Korea 3000, also a moment later, suddenly made a loud noise, and then cracked countless cracks, and finally, with a bang, the fist was completely shattered on the spot.


    Under the axe of Pangu, An You finished the egg, even a stone that could not be broken by a small black stick was still just a dead soul.


    "Three thousand!"


    Su Yingxia watched Han Sanqian fly far away, struggling to stabilize her body from the air to chase after Han Sanqian, but as soon as she moved, she was stunned to find that her body was already injured because of the air wave, and she was completely injured for a while. Unable to tune in as usual.


    Ziqing also wanted to move, but compared with Su Yingxia, there was no difference at all.


    They could only watch.


    The little black stick was transformed in time, but because he was in almost the same position as Han Sanqian, although he was not guaranteed to be hit by a fist blow, he was also injured by the fist wind to some extent, and his posture was difficult to adjust for a while.


    It is worthy of being the real "Great Demon King". With two moves, Han 3,000 people have lost all their combat effectiveness and mobility, which is not terrifying.


    At this time, Han Sanqian, who came out with the flying, actually didn''t feel much at all, because Han Sanqian had already fallen into a coma completely because of the super impact.


    With such an instant power, even though Han Sanqian has countless things that can protect his body, it is obviously a fool''s dream to complete such a defense in an instant.


    Several seconds passed, even half a minute passed, but Han Sanqian, who was floating in the sky, didn''t mean to stop at all, and even the downward arc of the parabola was not too big.


    This means that Han Sanqian may continue to fly...


    However, at this moment, a jade light flashed on Han Sanqian''s body, and the next second, the whole person suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Depend on"


    Almost as soon as he opened his mouth, he screamed in pain.


    Han Sanqian felt that his anti-Buddha was directly turned upside down, almost all the internal organs were displaced, and the muscles and bones of the whole body were completely changed.


    "Fortunately, there is a Pangu axe!"


    If you can''t use its strongest attack, then you can use its strong hardness. Anyway, the king of all weapons can''t kill others, at least it won''t be interrupted by others.


    However, this is the case, this time the force on his body still makes Han Sanqian really unable to eat and go.


    He had completely passed out and lost consciousness just now, and he simply thought that he was different from ordinary people and had other bodies to protect him. Otherwise, Han Sanqian would never be able to swallow this breath.


    "Not without you."


    Han Sanqian took out the token in his hand. As of now, he has no choice but to rely on him.


    "Senior, it''s up to you."


    When the words fell, he lightly read to the token...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4127

    First of all, there was no response, and even Han Sanqian thought that he had made a mistake.


    But in the next second, a black light suddenly appeared in the token. After that, Han Sanqian was surrounded and swallowed by the black light.


    If someone looks at Han Sanqian at this time, it must be seen that Han Sanqian is like a black meteor flying horizontally, and the black gas has spread more and more.


    "Have you learned his horror?" the man chuckled softly.


    It really is the voice of seniors.


    Han Sanqian looked around his eyes, but it was pitch black, and he couldn''t see him.


    "Even if you use the token, it may not be his opponent." He said.


    Han Sanqian''s face was slightly shocked. This was something he didn''t expect. However, after thinking about it, he seemed to understand the reasons.


    If the gods and the demons fought, and the two sides were tied to death, after death, in the forbidden area full of the breath of death, how could the sense of the gods face the demon soul, how could it still be the same as before.


    One trade off and one trade off, but that''s it.


    "Actually, to be honest with my seniors, I still have a killer move." Han Sanqian said.


    "Oh?"


    "Originally, I thought it would be used when dealing with seniors, but..." Han Sanqian smiled bitterly.


    "I probably know what it is." The man smiled lightly.


    "Can you do me a favor, senior?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "When I gave you the token, I already agreed, so why should you ask. Still, you young man, do you have any good strategies to defeat the enemy?" he said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, since he couldn''t fight recklessly, he could only outsmart him.


    "The younger generation thinks that that guy is so huge, he is naturally invincible and invincible. But on the other hand, these advantages will become disadvantages at some point."


    "It''s always been like this in the world, and if it has its advantages, there must be its disadvantages."


    The man smiled lightly and agreed with Han Sanqian''s opinion: "Yes, that''s right. This is also the meaning of yin and yang. If there is yin, there must be yang."


    "What this junior thinks is to use this." Han Sanqian said.


    "Okay, tell me, how do you want me to help you?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and opened his mouth slowly.


    After about a few seconds, the black air mass that was rapidly retreating suddenly stopped, and then, he suddenly exploded with black air, so that the surrounding area was filled with black air, as if a brief night had fallen.


    boom!


    After that, a black sphere at the core came out directly, and went straight towards the lava monster in the opposite direction.


    "Roar!"


    On this side, the lava monster after flying Han Sanqian did not intend to stop there. As far as it is concerned, Su Yingxia and Ziqing are no different from Han Sanqian.


    They''re all just annoying flies, and they should all be dead.


    He raised his big hand and attacked the two women again.


    Even though the poor two women wanted to struggle to resist, but the physical injuries did not allow it, they could only watch the big fists smashed at them.


    boom!


    Fighting with both hands, for the two women, they both saw a giant mountain pressing towards them.


    Seeing the fists getting closer, the two women gradually changed from panic to relief. Since there is no way to hide, it is better to face death safely.


    But just when the two girls closed their eyes, there was a loud bang, and the two girls closed their eyes subconsciously, but they never felt any serious damage to their bodies.


    In panic, they raised their heads, but the two women were stunned to find that the huge body that was already far away from the two women suddenly fell backwards at this moment.


    Looking back, the two women were in the sky above their heads, and at some point, a black gas had already formed.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, and my temper is still so irritable." The black air said to the lava monster indifferently.


    The lava monster was attacked, and instantly retreated several meters away. After that, he straightened up slightly and looked back at the black gas. He didn''t do anything for a while, but stared at the black gas...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4128

    "call!"


    The lava monster didn''t speak, but it didn''t act directly like before, just exhaled a big breath, as if warning and questioning.


    "I think you used to look a little like that, but now, you have become such a monster." Hei Qi continued to whisper.


    "Roar!" The lava monster seemed to be agitated by this sentence. It roared violently, and stomped its feet violently, so that the ground shook wildly, like an earthquake again.


    "Well, it looks ugly, but it should be stronger. Today, you and I will fight again."


    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly attacked, and the black gas instantly became like a black dragon, approaching the lava monster.


    The lava monster also roared angrily and faced it!


    The two sides immediately faced each other.


    The lava monster is the same as before, with a huge body, a powerful force, and a wide range of natural moves.


    And the black air is like the body of breath, the dragon wanders between the snakes, full of enchanting and fantasy, can dodge the opponent''s attack between moves, and at the same time can always be quickly attached at a strange angle, a series of blows.


    It''s a real encounter of power and skill.


    You come and go on both sides, and the heat is extremely hot for a while.


    Su Yingxia''s side was the first to quickly stand up from the injury, and took a few steps to help Ziqing up, while watching the two big men fighting, they quickly and quietly retreated away.


    When passing by the fallen black stick, she also picked up the small black stick and took it with her.


    "Sister Yingxia, is that person the one who competed with Brother Sanqian before?" Zi Qing looked at the black air and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Su Yingxia is not easy to answer, but, looking at his appearance, it seems to be correct.


    "Strange, how could he rush over from Han Sanqian''s direction, Sanqian?" Su Yingxia was more concerned about the situation behind.


    But looking back, the rear is already normal, and there is no trace or movement that may be related to Han Sanqian at all.


    "Otherwise, while they are fighting, let''s find Brother Three Thousand." Zi Qing suggested.


    Su Yingxia thought for a while, although the person who left them to help them was indeed not a human being, considering the cultivation of the two of them, it was not really helpful.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia immediately decided to go to Han Sanqian immediately.


    But just when the two women were about to make up their minds, suddenly, there was another muffled sound on the ground, and when the two women looked back, they were very stunned.


    After a complicated fight, the two masters seem to have won the battle.


    With Sombra being caught, or in other words, the advantage of the lava behemoth''s brute force, Sombra was directly knocked back by the punching wind.


    "Crap, he can''t beat it either." Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    Ziqing was also full of worry. In terms of strength, Han Sanqian said that that person''s cultivation was already superb, and it was far from what the two women could imagine.


    However, now that even he is not the opponent of the lava giant at all, what should the next group of people do? !


    "Sister Yingxia, otherwise, let''s get out of here after we find Brother Sanqian, we..." Ziqing was reluctant to admit defeat, and knew the significance of this place to Han Sanqian.


    However, now that the matter has come, she has no other way but to endure the discomfort in her heart and say retreat.


    Su Yingxia was also hesitating, Han Sanqian''s life and death were uncertain, and the black qi couldn''t defeat this beast. It seemed that everything was in a dead end, and retreating was the only way.


    But just as he was about to order, suddenly, she faintly felt that something was wrong.


    "Zi Qing, do you have a kind of..."


    Before Su Yingxia''s words were finished, Ziqing nodded and replied, "It seems that there is something wrong with the surrounding air."


    Su Yingxia seriously felt the changes in the air around her, and suddenly, she slowly felt this faint pressure, which was pressing down from the top of the sky.


    But when I looked up at the sky, the sky was dark, and I couldn''t see clearly what was on it.


    "Sister Yingxia, in the sky... it seems that something is falling towards us."


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily upon hearing this, but there was still nothing else in the sky.


    However, the more there is nothing, the more Su Yingxia and Ziqing feel that the thing falling from the sky is getting closer and closer to them.


    "Sister, look!" Suddenly, Zi Qing hurriedly pointed to the black clouds on the top of her head.


    The whole person was suddenly surprised. Su Yingxia glanced at it and found that a huge black spot was swooping down rapidly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4129

    "what is that?"


    Su Yingxia was stunned.


    It was completely wrapped in a mass of black air, but even though it was pitch black, it fell so fast that it was covered in flames and high temperature caused by air friction.


    From a distance, it is both terrifying and terrifying.


    "Inside, there seems to be someone inside."


    In the firelight, in the black air, Su Yingxia could vaguely see a figure inside.


    But because the black gas was too thick and the fire was too fierce, it was impossible to tell whether it was a real person or a phantom for a while.


    Zi Qing nodded, her beautiful eyes staring at the black air carefully.


    As it got closer and closer, even hundreds of meters above the head, the two women finally screamed at the same time.


    "Three thousand! It''s three thousand!"


    "Three thousand brothers!"


    Yes, in the firelight, the figure in the black energy is none other than Han Sanqian.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was madly holding something in his hands, and he was attacking and falling with the momentum of smashing the sky and covering the earth.


    "Didn''t Brother Sanqian be sent flying to the rear? Why... why did he suddenly come out from above our heads?"


    Su Yingxia also wanted to know this question, and, based on the analysis at the time, after Han Sanqian was shot, even if he was not killed, he must have suffered serious injuries.


    Why now, not only does he not have any pain, but he is still fierce?


    "Your food is here."


    Seeing Han Sanqian fall, the shadow reluctantly gathered energy and looked at the lava monster with a sneer.


    The lava monster can naturally feel the rush of Han Sanqian, raise its big eyes sharply, and look at Han Sanqian fiercely, as if full of disdain.


    He was preventing Buddha from telling Han Sanqian that he was just a mere ants who knocked over by himself, and he didn''t disdain him at all.


    In mid-air, Han Sanqian could clearly feel the disdain and ridicule of the lava monster, but he wasn''t angry either, he cracked a smile: "Why, don''t you take me seriously?"


    "For you, I may be just an ant with a defeated general, but you should understand that underestimating an enemy in any way will pay a huge price, especially if you ignore an enemy like me."


    "Seniors, help me!"


    Han Sanqian shouted, and the black qi around him suddenly changed shape rapidly. Su Yingxia and others on the ground could clearly see that those black qi seemed to be black qi, but in fact they were like that very powerful expert.


    Darkness is a shadow! !


    Figures are people! !


    And the more black energy, the more figures.


    "I...I see." Su Yingxia suddenly thought of something.


    Although this is not a certainty in her mind, but thinking about it carefully, this should be the only possibility left.


    "Sister Yingxia, what do you know?"


    "Those black qi, if I guess correctly, should be the gang of ghosts outside the forbidden area." Su Yingxia said.


    "Outside the forbidden area?"


    "Yes, do you still remember that after the three thousand contacted them, we made it all the way to the inner circle of the forbidden area? I was thinking, will they reach some kind of consensus?" Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing this, Zi Qing nodded. Although it was a little hard to believe, this explanation was indeed the most reasonable right now.


    "It''s like, this very powerful black qi person, who was obviously incompatible with brother Sanqian before, but after the game, he suddenly disappeared, and we have been safe in the inner circle. Now, he has come to help us. ." Zi Qing said.


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily: "Exactly."


    A clear plan also appeared in Su Yingxia''s mind. The black shadow entangled the lava monster for Han Sanqian. At the same time, another group of people helped Han Sanqian go straight to the sky, and then they helped him all the way to the sky. .


    Everything seems to be fulfilling Han Sanqian''s last blow.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s raised hands at this time, although the things on his hands were covered by black air, Su Yingxia could already guess what Han Sanqian was holding.


    Pangu Axe!


    Since Pangu held the Pangu axe to open the sky, today, Han Sanqian, this crippled person, took the "east wind" to lead the way, and smashed the monster!


    It must be so!


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia suddenly smiled and shouted at Han Sanqian: "One blow will surely succeed!"


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, the black energy in his hand dissipated, and the Pangu Axe appeared impressively, slashing straight down with Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4130

    "Roar!"


    Looking at Han Sanqian who was swooping down, the lava monster roared angrily, slammed his chest with both hands, as if to cheer himself up, and then raised his arms to directly try to push down the Pangu axe.


    And almost at the same time, Han Sanqian''s Pangu axe also slashed head-on.


    boom!


    The two met, and the axe slashed heavily on his huge arm.


    Another bang.


    His huge body sank directly into the thick ground in an instant. Although his feet were only bare, considering the size of his body, it was already nearly a meter thick.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared in pain, resounding through the world.


    And Han Sanqian refused to give in at all, holding the Pangu axe and continuing to lead him down!


    The competition between the two is like a dragon and a tiger fighting for hegemony.


    Live or die, it''s all here!


    "Break it for me!"


    Han Sanqian shouted angrily, and black energy surged out of his body. After that, they all returned to his axe, pressing down on Pangu''s axe and continuing to chop down.


    "Roar!"


    The lava monster also roared violently, the lava sprayed wildly all over the body, and the white gas scattered wildly.


    "Oh my god."


    The two women, Su Yingxia, who were watching from a distance, looked at the battlefield and couldn''t help but lose their senses. The golden air waves generated by the battle between the two seemed to be about to dye the sky.


    They had never seen such a gorgeous and terrifying scene before, and their mouths were slightly open in shock.


    "Zi,Zi,ZZ!"


    When the two intersected, the huge sparks began to become more and more violent.


    boom!


    In the end, thousands of sparks seemed to be unbearable after all, all of them were gorgeous and bursting, and from a distance, it was as if someone had ignited a giant dynamite.


    With that rumbling sound, the earth shook, and the sky seemed to tremble because of it!


    Han Sanqian and the lava monster were swallowed up by the fire together, and no one could be seen.


    The two women''s hearts were raised in their throats, and they completely forgot to breathe. They just stared at it, motionless. Anti-Buddha and even their world completely stopped because of the huge explosion.


    "Three thousand!" Su Yingxia swallowed Xiangjin in her throat and couldn''t help but exclaimed softly.


    Zi Qing also clenched her hand tightly, so nervous that she was already full.


    Even the group of black air stopped all actions at this time and quietly looked at the battlefield in front of him.


    "Can he beat him?" he murmured, if anyone could see his eyes hidden in the darkness, they would find that his eyes were full of complicated memories at this time.


    As a strong enemy, it can even be said to be a strong enemy in his life. For him, the success and failure of this monster in front of him is really too much.


    Even, in the end, he paid the price with his life.


    How could he not feel it?


    Now, in front of him, he doesn''t know whether to win or lose, and his heart is naturally full of emotions.


    Does he want him to lose? Of course hope.


    But this is from a global perspective.


    Does he wish he could win? Of course hope.


    This is from a personal perspective.


    Who would like to lose their life rivals at the hands of others? If he wants to lose, he should also lose at his own hands.


    He was complicated and tangled, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Buzz!"


    A wave of light flashed by, which did not affect him in the slightest. However, the two women Su Yingxia had already been directly knocked down. After the wave of light passed, the melt on the ground was also blown out in an instant.


    The whole world, Anti-Buddha suddenly fell into a dead silence, there was no sound, not even breathing.


    Immediately afterwards, the strong light generated by the explosion began to slowly dissipate, the ground returned to calm, and the sky returned to its usual posture.


    Just looking up again, you can find that the darkness in the sky seems to have decreased a lot.


    It seemed that the wind blew away, blowing away the thick smoke from the explosion site, revealing one person and one strange person who was originally in the center.


    Both of them maintained their original posture, one slashed with an axe, and the other refused to block with both hands. It seems that there has been no change in what they did just now, and it seems that this is just the beginning of the moment.


    However, Su Yingxia and the others still held their breath. They were carefully analyzing who won and who lost.


    And that person and thing didn''t move, and seemed to be feeling, who won and who lost.


    Suddenly, a slight noise sounded, and it seemed that everything had a real answer...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4131

    "Giggle!"


    A stone fell from the lava monster''s hand, and the stone on the monster''s hand was just like a scar on a human hand, and the small size was almost negligible.


    But in a certain form, it seems to be some kind of foreshadowing.


    Break the defense!


    Under the absolute sharpness of the Pangu axe, under the majesty of the king of all tools, no defense can match it.


    Everything under it is like a small egg, hard to resist its awn.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    Like the domino effect, when a small stone falls from its hand, the stone next to it also begins to fall off.


    Ultimately, the more it spreads, the more it spreads.


    Just in a blink of an eye, the monster and the Pangu axe''s left hand completely began to disintegrate and collapse.


    In the end, one left hand disappeared completely, disintegrated, and turned into powder.


    boom!


    Tight and right hand! !


    The right hand also began to collapse and disintegrate continuously, and finally turned into powder.


    Everything seems to have settled down.


    "Pretty!" Zi Qing''s clenched fist slammed violently, and she couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Su Yingxia''s worried face finally showed a slight smile.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared unwillingly, his feet sank to the ground, and he lost his hands. Because of the last inertia, his entire huge body slammed heavily on the ground.


    He fell! !


    "The power of domination is truly extraordinary."


    "The person who rings the seven bells is truly invincible."


    "The Bafang World has ushered in his true master. A new chapter in this world is about to open."


    "It should have long been linked to the ancient and the present, forming a complete and incomparable world, mastering what appears, and everything will be reversed."


    Near the Pangu Axe, there were also voices in the black air, and it was the group of people who were waiting in front of the Chaos Bell.


    As for the single mass of black gas, he did not speak, but looked at the fallen lava monster lightly, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    "call!"


    Han Sanqian, who was holding the Pangu axe, finally let out a long sigh.


    For a long time, he has been nervous. For him, with his current ability, he has to face the lava monster. Even if he has the help of others like now, it is always the only chance this time.


    Therefore, he can either succeed in one blow, or he can only walk on the line of failure forever.


    Fortunately, after that person''s delay, and the route that he secretly ascended and descended by retreating, he was perfect, and finally got the chance to make a fatal blow.


    For now, the fatal blow was a success.


    Naturally, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    "You didn''t win."


    However, just when Han Sanqian breathed out, the shadow suddenly sighed.


    Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment, and looked at him with a frown.


    "You just activated a stronger him." He said.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but feel extremely surprised, and at the same time his heart fell to the bottom of the cliff.


    The other party is like this, he reluctantly found the opportunity to attack once by taking advantage of the right time, place and talent. If he hadn''t been injured, Han Sanqian might have already gone to failure, but if the other party is still stronger, then...


    Then this can only be a failure among failures, and there is hardly any hope.


    "This..." Han Sanqian looked at him, expecting him to give an answer.


    "If he died so easily, would he be him again? Although the Pangu Axe is strong, you can''t fully control it right now, so it''s just a show, but it''s not powerful."


    This point, Han Sanqian can''t deny. Up to now, he is more like using the Pangu axe like a reckless man, and he doesn''t know the specific method at all.


    Otherwise, he is... he is more than that.


    Heiying looked at Han Sanqian, and suddenly he smiled lightly and said something that made Han Sanqian lose his head: "Look..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4132

    Just when Han Sanqian was completely at a loss, the shadow moved a few steps forward, and then came to the side of the fallen lava beast.


    A slight black qi shot out from his hand, gently covering his back. In the next second, the stone giant that had been completely withered, but the stone on his entire body turned fiery red.


    "This thing is really powerful, but what''s even more powerful is that he can constantly regenerate and repair himself. It can be said to be immortal, and every death is actually a stronger self." Sombra said.


    "There are such powerful people in the world?" Su Yingxia asked in surprise.


    Immortality and immortality are already terrifying. If every death and rebirth will be infinitely enhanced, how can such an enemy be dealt with? !


    "There are such powerful people in the world." The shadow nodded and smiled.


    "I understand." Han Sanqian, who was beside him, seemed to understand why such a forbidden place was left on the ancient battlefield.


    "Oh?" Hei Ying couldn''t help asking when he saw that Han Sanqian seemed to have reacted.


    "He is immortal, so the only way to defeat him is to seal him, senior, am I right?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Seemingly surprised by Han Sanqian''s words, the shadow was slightly taken aback. After a while, he nodded, "You''re right."


    "The ancient battlefield has not disappeared. In fact, it is not only because countless great gods have fallen here, so the ghosts left behind cannot be three, the spiritual energy cannot be vented, and finally the realm transformed. In fact, this place was once a seal." Han Sanqian said.


    "That''s right. You''re very smart. With a little hint, you can infer other things." Sombra smiled with satisfaction.


    "Then since the younger generation is right, I also begin to understand why strangers here should not approach." Han Sanqian said.


    He smiled again, and even a faint laughter came out of his mouth.


    Obviously, Han Sanqian''s cleverness made him very happy.


    There is a huge amount of resentment and spiritual energy here, and it is true that it is a world of its own, but in fact it is within it because it is prohibited here.


    Once a living person enters, the prohibition here may be broken at any time.


    And the evil monsters needless to say, they were going to die here.


    All the mysteries seem to have revealed a lot.


    "However, you know how the situation is, and in fact, you also understand how dangerous it is now. As I said, the best way for you now is to leave here quickly. Within the restriction, no matter how strong he is, it is useless."


    "And, he will slowly return to his original strength and appearance under the suppression of the ban."


    "Senior, I won''t leave." Han Sanqian shook his head firmly.


    He is very clear about the purpose of his coming here. If he can''t achieve it, going out is just a matter of survival.


    "Also, since you already know that this place can help you get back to normal, you will definitely not leave here. In fact, if you want to deal with him in the ban, it is not impossible." Hei Ying said.


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Han Sanqian hurriedly saluted slightly, very respectfully: "I also ask the seniors to enlighten me."


    "The Pangu axe in your hand," he said.


    "Pangu Axe?"


    "The Pangu Axe is the king of all tools. It is invincible and indestructible. No one, anything, or anything can stop its edge. Therefore, the Pangu Axe can naturally break through thousands of pieces."


    "But now I..." Han Sanqian looked helplessly at the Pangu axe in his hand, full of bitterness.


    It is brave, but the problem is that it is a waste, not to mention that it is basically useless to use it now, even if it is in its heyday, it cannot exert its true strength at all.


    "The problem also appears here." The shadow sighed, full of helplessness.


    Han Sanqian holds the strongest soldier in the world, but he has no ability or method to exert his true abilities.


    "Then senior, is there any other way?" Han Sanqian asked anxiously.


    The shadow did not speak, and fell silent for a while.


    It seems that he is thinking about something.


    Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian did not dare to disturb them at all, and waited quietly beside them.


    Right now, it is a difficult time, and it is also a time of crisis, and there is no room for sloppiness.


    "Huh!" Suddenly, he let out a long sigh, and then, he looked back at Han Sanqian: "Actually, there is another way, but this way..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4133

    "What can I do?" Han Sanqian asked nervously.


    There was another movement in the black shadow man''s hand, and then, a black gas shrouded the monster''s "corpse" again.


    "Its heart."


    With the black air wrapped around it, Han Sanqian could clearly see the heart at the monster''s left chest.


    "Senior, what does this mean?" Han Sanqian was puzzled.


    "His heart can stop the restraint briefly for about seven seconds, and in those seven seconds, the center will be opened, if you come and take this opportunity to get into the center of the eye, then, you will see that can help you."


    "What if it''s too late?" Su Yingxia asked.


    The shadow smiled lightly: "It''s too late? It''s not too late. Because, you will be blocked by the ban, or become a part of the ban, and there will be no more of you in this world, is it clear?"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia and Ziqing were both shocked.


    This means that if he fails, Han Sanqian will be completely erased forever. How can such a huge and terrifying price make people feel at ease?


    "Hmph, you don''t have to be so afraid, because what I said, the premise is that you have to have the ability to take off his heart." Hei Ying said disdainfully.


    "Senior, how to take heart?" Han Sanqian did not consider these terrible consequences.


    Barefoot, he is not afraid of wearing shoes at all.


    "Is the Pangu Axe possible?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The shadow nodded: "Of course it''s possible, but are you sure it''s time?"


    "Every time he dies, there are only five minutes. When the five minutes are over, he will be resurrected immediately, and all things will be reunited. Do you know what I mean?"


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly: "Senior means that once he is resurrected, his so-called heart will also return to his body?"


    Sombra smiled: "You can understand that too, but if you have to correct it, it should be that you never took its heart."


    Han Sanqian roughly understood what he meant: "Where is the central area."


    The shadow smiled and waved his hand again. Suddenly, the ground, which was all rock, suddenly changed the style of the painting, just like the day in the sky, with a black streamer on the ground.


    But not far away, there is a pentagonal prism of light.


    In the very center of the light, there was another bright red light.


    "The heart is the key." The shadow said, "However, don''t be impulsive, it''s already less than two minutes before his resurrection, just rely on your Pangu axe to open it up a little bit, I''m afraid you''re going to work hard now. That''s too late."


    More than half of the time of death has passed because of a few people''s chats, and now I want to use my own strength to toss Pangu''s axe to open his heart. To be honest, he doesn''t need to say that Han Sanqian knows it himself, this thing is just fucking bullshit. calf.


    "Some things are unsolvable from the beginning. You want to restore the ability of the past, but he needs your original ability or higher to solve it. This is the so-called infinite loop." Hei Ying sighed.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, looking at the "corpse" of the fallen lava monster, his mind was spinning rapidly, trying to find a new way.


    But even the little black stick can''t break the body of lava, what can Han Sanqian rely on now? !


    "Can someone help me?" Han Sanqian set his eyes on Su Yingxia and Ziqing.


    The two women naturally waited at any time. If Han Sanqian had any orders, of course they would not refuse, and they wanted to respond positively.


    "Han Sanqian, you are too childish, don''t you think, you expect these two women to help you? With all due respect, the cultivation of the two of them may be considered good outside, but here, Nothing."


    "Even if the two of them have exhausted all their cultivation, they still can''t help you in the slightest. I advise you, don''t waste your time on this."


    Hei Ying finished his words and said no more, but the meaning of his warning and advice was already clear.


    Han Sanqian ignored him, but looked at the two women sincerely: "I need you two to help me."


    Although the two women were poured cold water by the shadow, they naturally would not refuse Han Sanqian''s request: "How can we help you?"


    Han Sanqian returned his gaze to the lava monster and sighed, "I want you two to help me take out the monster''s heart and get the so-called key!"


    "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4134

    The two women looked at Han Sanqian in amazement, obviously it was difficult to accept and understand for a while.


    This kind of thing, the black shadow man can laugh at it, but when Han Sanqian really wants to make the two women do it seriously, he can''t help but feel very surprised.


    After all, for the two women, it was just like the cold water poured by the shadows. They wanted to rely on them to steal the heart of the lava monster. Isn''t this a fantasy?


    "Three thousand..." Su Yingxia was obviously a little embarrassed, looking at Han Sanqian, hesitant to say anything.


    Zi Qing also whispered: "Brother Sanqian, neither of us should be able to help you break the body of the lava monster..."


    "You can." Han Sanqian said.


    When the words fell, he walked to Su Yingxia''s side a few steps, and under Su Yingxia''s surprised eyes, he whispered a few words.


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia was still shocked and looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief: "Are you sure this is okay?"


    Han Sanqian nodded lightly: "Trust me."


    Su Yingxia nodded and glanced at Ziqing: "Let''s work together to instill true energy into Sanqian, and try to let a trace of energy wander away in his body."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Ziqing hesitated for a while, but after looking closely at Su Yingxia''s firm expression, Ziqing still nodded.


    This requirement should not be considered excessive, and it is barely achievable under ideal conditions.


    "Do it!" Su Yingxia nodded to Ziqing.


    In the next second, Zi Qing took the lead and slapped Han Sanqian''s right shoulder with a palm, and Su Yingxia also quickly slapped it on her left shoulder.


    Ziqing is a holy body, and the holy power in her body is inherently extraordinary, while Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian are husband and wife, and their breaths are already intercourse.


    That''s why Han Sanqian believes that if the two women work together, it is possible for him to have so little real energy in his body for a short period of time.


    Although this energy might be so subtle that it can be ignored directly, and it can''t even make Han Sanqian fly or release a certain magic energy, for Han Sanqian, these are enough.


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian whispered to the two women, and the three of them walked towards the body of the lava monster quickly and slowly.


    In front of him, the two women are inevitably a little nervous. After all, why is a thin dead camel bigger than a horse? This is a living example.


    Han Sanqian was equally nervous, but unlike the two women, he was more worried about whether his plan would succeed.


    "Wait, after I finish the task at hand, whether it is successful or not, you two must retreat immediately, the farther away from it, the better, understand?"


    Once its own operation fails, the time of its death is about to disappear. If the two women are too close to it and it is resurrected, it will naturally be very dangerous.


    The two women looked at each other and nodded.


    With no worries, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and a jade sword was directly drawn out.


    "What is he doing?"


    "You don''t need a good Pangu axe, what kind of broken sword do you use?"


    "Yeah, shouldn''t he let others help him input infuriating energy, should he use this to play the Pangu Axe to a greater extent? Why...why use a sword."


    In the black air in the small mid-air, the people inside are very strange and very talkative about each other.


    Obviously, they understood and supported Han Sanqian''s actions in the first half, but they couldn''t understand the actions in the second half.


    This point, even the shadow, is completely ignorant.


    He also didn''t quite understand which drama Han Sanqian was playing.


    However, he didn''t open any mouths because of doubts, because he knew very well that Han Sanqian would definitely not be a reckless person after a short contact.


    In the face of the "corpse" that the lava monster is about to resurrect, he naturally won''t be careless. He should have his reasons for doing so.


    However, once again, the words turned around, what was his intention? !


    Now, everything can only wait and watch.


    "call!"


    Over there, Han Sanqian also let out a long sigh, looked at the huge corpse of the lava monster in front of him, and gritted his teeth.


    "Everything is ready, I''m going to start."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian set his eyes on his back close to his heart, mentioned the jade sword, and started directly.


    Of course, as the sword shadow fell, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "This... what is this doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4135

    "Is he crazy?"


    "Am I dazzled?"


    A group of people all shouted in shock in the black air.


    For the actions of Han Sanqian today, they can be said to be completely dumbfounded and forbid.


    Even the black shadow couldn''t help but hold his breath at this time, and if there was an expression, it must be a frown.


    Because of Han Sanqian''s current behavior, it can''t be said that he doesn''t understand it, but it can only make people sigh.


    He actually lifted the long sword directly, and a sword was cut on his wrist.


    However, in the face of such doubts, Han Sanqian didn''t think much, just closed his eyes and kept quiet.


    "Da da da"


    Blood ran down the wound and fell drop by drop on the back of the lava behemoth. There was no reaction at first, but after one drop of blood was enveloped in a faint golden light and fell into it, everything was completely different.


    The blood seemed to be ignited and boiled, they were jumping, they were rolling, and the back of the lava monster that was bearing the blood was also like being roasted, scorched, and exuding a burst of energy. At the same time as the black smoke, there were bursts of "zizi" sounds.


    Immediately afterwards, those surfaces that were in direct contact with the blood began to turn black, then festered and sank all the way.


    When I saw this scene, whether it was the figures in the dark air or the shadows watching the battle, they were completely astonished. Confused voice.


    "How is this going?"


    "It''s impossible, right?"


    "What the hell is that kid? He used his own blood to corrode the body of the lava behemoth?"


    "This is absolutely impossible. The body of the giant beast is... it... it is impossible to be discarded by these things."


    "Yes, when the war was fought, there were many masters in the army of you and me, and naturally, there were also a lot of magic weapons, but you have also seen the situation at the beginning, this guy is as stable as a rock, and everything is as solid as a rock. You can''t invade it, but today... this kid used the Pangu axe to break his defense, it''s not worth it, this mere blood..."


    "Even if it is God''s blood, it may not have such an effect."


    A lot of people waited for you to say a word, and it was difficult for them to accept the scene in front of them.


    But soon, someone laughed and listened to his voice, it should be the old man on the high platform: "It''s really unreasonable that the blood of God wants to break its defense, but should you think outside the box? That young man, but Not God."


    "Master, it''s master, shit, I forgot about it."


    "He often has the identity of an ordinary person, and he doesn''t even have a cultivation base. Although he knows that he is the master, he always forgets about it..."


    When a group of people thought about it, they were relieved a lot.


    However, no matter how relieved, an indisputable fact is still in front of everyone.


    Han Sanqian is not the body of the master, but the body of a mortal, but the blood of the mortal body has always made the lava monster break the defense.


    This is a fact, a huge question, and a huge shock to them.


    On the other hand, the black shadow suddenly laughed leisurely: "This kid..."


    If someone looked at the black shadow, it would be obvious that he was shaking his head slowly like a human being.


    "This guy''s blood is really strange."


    "It is full of demonic breath, full of divine aura, and even more poisonous."


    He continued to laugh leisurely, and then, his eyes turned to the sky: "The war between gods and demons has come since ancient times, but I think it may be time to change this status quo."


    "Perhaps, even the sky is tired of this kind of fighting, so this kid Han Sanqian, here we come."


    After the words were finished, I looked back at Han Sanqian, and at this time, Han Sanqian was already a different scene...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4136

    As the blood of Han 3000 began to work, the body of the seemingly sturdy lava monster was directly burned out into a huge pothole.


    In the next second, Han Sanqian held it in his hand. He seemed to have caught nothing, but he seemed to have caught some afterimage.


    Hei Ying retracted his sigh, and a black gas hit Han Sanqian''s hand.


    Suddenly, the afterimage flickered, revealing a heart-shaped shape.


    "You don''t have much time, only one and a half minutes, Han Sanqian, whether to gamble with this heart, or put it back again, waiting for the monster to revive again, there are new opportunities." The shadow reminded road.


    Putting it down means that after the monster is resurrected and killed again, Han Sanqian will have more time, but it also means that more powerful monsters will appear in front of everyone.


    Judging from the current environment, it is actually obvious that if he is resurrected again, Han Sanqian has no ability or ability to deal with stronger monsters.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had no choice.


    For a minute and a half, this is Han Sanqian''s only chance and the only time.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and this smile already explained his attitude.


    "I''ll open the way for you." Hei Ying finished his words, and when he moved his hand, the entire ground became a black streamer again, and the pentagonal prism reappeared not far from Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    With his heart turned and his teeth gritted, Han Sanqian rushed over in a few steps.


    Immediately afterwards, he knelt on the prism and gently placed the heart in his hand on the grid.


    "Why hasn''t it been opened yet?" Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    Zi Qing also saw it in her eyes, anxious in her heart.


    On the contrary, the shadow smiled softly: "What''s the hurry?"


    No hurries? !


    Obviously, there is not much time left. If the organ is not opened quickly, this means that Han Sanqian''s danger will increase a little more. How can Su Yingxia not be in a hurry?


    "Everything is destiny, everything is fate, putting this key in does not necessarily mean that the ban will be lifted, everything depends on the will of God." Heiying said lightly.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s anxious mood turned into anger: "What did you say? Now, you told us that it depends on God''s will?"


    "That''s right, why didn''t you say it before? You just talked about the time, and you made us think..." Zi Qing was also in a hurry.


    Regardless of whether it is Han Sanqian or not, for anyone, this kind of behavior is equivalent to deception, and it is a joke with other people''s lives.


    If it was explained before that it was up to God, who would bet on such a small chance in such a short period of time?


    It''s not worth it, and it''s grossly unequal at all.


    The shadow man smiled: "If there is no chance, then this lava monster can''t use its own heart to lift the ban?"


    Hearing this, people with discernment know that there is indeed a reason for this, but people at a deeper level can better understand the meaning of his words.


    Su Yingxia''s face was already ashen, looking at the shadow, she said coldly: "You mean, even if the key of the heart is put in it, it will take a long time for the ban to be lifted, right?"


    Shadow nodded.


    A person can still live for a few seconds with a heart out, let alone a cultivator, or a stronger demon or god.


    Judging by the monster''s ability, it seems that it is no longer a problem to persist for a few minutes.


    Then, if it doesn''t lift the ban on its own, the ban will only last longer.


    Maybe ten minutes, maybe half an hour, maybe a few hours.


    And there is only a minute or so left in the heart''s existence, which also means that after more than a minute, the key disappears, the monster is resurrected, and Han Sanqian fails to start, and it is nothing.


    "You bastard, I thought you were kind enough to help us, but now it seems that it''s not the same. Instead, he tried his best to kill us. No matter what, Han Sanqian died in vain." Su Yingxia''s eyes With anger, the body is chilled, and the whole person has come to the edge of eruption.


    Although Zi Qing did not respond as quickly as Su Yingxia, but when she heard Su Yingxia''s detailed description, she also knew how powerful it was, and immediately drew her sword, pointing at the shadow: "You counted my three thousand brothers, what kind of hero are you, but, Don''t be complacent, even if we are not your opponents, we will definitely pull out a layer of skin from your body to avenge the three thousand brothers!"


    After the words fell, the two women almost simultaneously killed the shadow directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4137

    Facing the sudden killing of the two women, Sombra didn''t panic at all, and didn''t even take a basic counterattack. He just waved his hand indifferently, and at the same time when the two women killed the general, it completely turned into a trace of black smoke. flashed by.


    The two female anti-Buddhas just hit the air, and when they looked back, the shadows gathered again, as if nothing had happened.


    "With the abilities of the two of you, if you want to kill me to avenge Han Sanqian, I''m afraid it''s just a dream. I''m not bragging. Even if I don''t do it, the two of you will spend hundreds of years and thousands of years, and you will never hurt me." The shadow said indifferently.


    Obviously, he didn''t put the two women in his eyes at all.


    The two women looked at each other, and at this point, even if they knew they couldn''t fight, they would never forgive the shadow. At the moment, the two women worked together again to kill the shadow directly.


    However, almost the same as the last time, the two women jumped straight into the air and returned to their original positions.


    "Don''t waste your energy." He sneered.


    The two women were very angry, but they missed two consecutive shots. In fact, they already knew very well that they were indeed wasting their efforts. No matter how hard they both tried, they couldn''t even get close to him.


    As for wanting to attack him, it is even more unreal, like a dream.


    "You care about him, I can understand, but care is messy, can you listen to me and finish what I have to say?" Heiying said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia frowned, not knowing what he was going to fart.


    "The game here is itself a dead game. Otherwise, everything here would have broken through the ban and become a mess. To a certain extent, keep the strangers away, it is indeed afraid that the living will destroy the balance here. However, this is nothing but It''s just the practice of carefully sailing a ship that lasts ten thousand years."


    "The real core here is still a strong balance, and it is also a dead end in the balance. How can he easily solve it with Han Sanqian."


    "But as he himself said, if he can''t unravel this place, he will be like a dead person when he goes back. Therefore, he has no choice."


    "If you want to break the dead end, you must first go to your own death. Only in this way can you break the limit and break the balance. Two girls, am I right?"


    Hearing this, although the two women wanted to refute, but after thinking about it carefully, is it not the truth that he said?


    I don''t know how many years this place has existed, and the Pei family doesn''t know how many masters have died here. If someone can split the lava monster and take its heart, the ban can be broken.


    I''m afraid, there is a high probability that it no longer exists here.


    How can there be so many emergencies in this world, it''s just that some people have overdrawn the limit and completed the impossible.


    Thinking of this, the anger of the two women began to slow down, and looking at the shadow was not as murderous as before.


    Many things are based on strength, and there are real coincidences and hopes. This is the same truth and fact.


    "But we don''t know something. Although what you said is reasonable, as you said before, everything here is a dead end. No matter what Han Sanqian does, he will die in vain. Why..." Su Yingxia said. .


    "Why do I want him to do this?" He took Su Yingxia''s words without shyness.


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily, this was indeed what she wanted to say.


    "Do you think that we are all idle and boring? Do you think that after this place has been harmonious within us for so many years, who is willing to stir up trouble? I can tell you clearly, no."


    "People here follow the rules here and set the balance here, and never expect anything."


    "But since we are willing to bother, naturally, we also have confidence in Han Sanqian."


    Su Yingxia frowned: "Senior means..."


    "He is the one who rang the seven Chaos Bells. You don''t know what that means, but we know it very well." He finished and continued: "I can''t say too much, but what I can only tell you is that in With him, nothing is absolutely impossible."


    "In other words, this is an unsolvable dead end, but when placed in front of Han Sanqian, the dead end is not necessarily a dead end."


    Without waiting for Su Yingxia''s reaction, the shadow has turned his attention back to Han Sanqian: "I believe that the ruler has his own destiny!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4138

    Su Yingxia also followed his gaze to look at Han Sanqian. At this time, she didn''t know how to answer this.


    Up to now, it seems that she can''t do anything except watch Han Sanqian here.


    Perhaps, as Hei Ying said, everything can only be seen in Han Sanqian''s fortune, and everything can only wait for the fate arranged by God.


    However, Su Yingxia felt less anger and more prayers.


    On the other side, Han Sanqian didn''t know the specific situation, but he was already prepared.


    With Han Sanqian''s IQ, he can think of some things even if others don''t say it.


    The reason for this is always because it is a closed environment and has its own balance system. Therefore, if you want to break this balance, how can it be so easy.


    Han Sanqian himself was actually gambling.


    He closed his eyes slightly and waited quietly.


    This move, either successfully opened, or failed, and he was erased from then on.


    A minute or so, fast, but slow.


    As time passed, Han Sanqian''s tension also increased suddenly. Gradually, the final moment seemed to come.


    The "heart" placed in the center of the prism began to lose its original luster, even its original shape, and began to faintly recede from its own shape, becoming nothing and illusory.


    This means that it is about to disappear.


    And the fallen lava monster, at this time, the light of the rock on his body began to recover, and it also began to have vitality, and some limbs began to cluck, and he was stepping on the journey of resurrection.


    Its resurrection means that Han Sanqian begins to die.


    Su Yingxia was anxious, her eyes were full of tears, looking at Han Sanqian, she wanted to say something, but she was always worried about disturbing Han Sanqian.


    Ziqing clenched her fists in a hurry, and watched Han Sanqian wiped out and disappeared from then on. Her heart was like a wild cat scratching wildly, and she felt a colicky pain for a while.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, although he didn''t open his eyes, Han Sanqian could clearly feel the disappearance of his heart, and sweat dripped from his forehead constantly because of his nervousness.


    "Phew!" Hei Ying took a long breath and sighed: "Five seconds left."


    When the words fell, he counted to himself.


    "Five, four, three..."


    The closer it was to the end, the more despair it felt, and with the count of three, the lava monster on the ground also let out an extremely dull roar.


    "Roar!"


    "one!"


    The shadow seemed to close his eyes, full of helplessness and loneliness.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing also closed their eyes almost simultaneously and clenched their fists.


    At this moment, suddenly, a huge "hum" sound suddenly hit, and then, although there was no major movement in the interior, everyone felt an invisible strong current.


    Following the sound, a group of people were almost completely stunned.


    It was supposed to be a pitch-black sky, but at this time, purple clouds were all over it, and the clouds were turning around, like what kind of strange space has become here in Anti-Buddha.


    It''s fantasy, it''s yin beauty, it''s lonely, and it''s a bit fairy-like.


    "The ban... the ban is off. The ban is off." Someone shouted excitedly.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of black shadows in a large area of ??black gas were collectively excited.


    As they who have existed here for an unknown number of years, they are naturally qualified to know better than anyone what the vision in the sky is at this time.


    "I mean, the balance of ten thousand years is broken. The master is indeed his mother''s master. This is too fucking strong."


    "Those who defy the sky have their own destiny, and the things we have been stable for many years here will actually change because of him."


    A group of people were emotionally excited, and the more they talked, the more excited they became, that is, Han Sanqian was not here, otherwise, these people might have pulled Han Sanqian and kissed him directly on the spot.


    And the solitary boss, Sombra, finally laughed out loud at this time.


    Just before counting, his heart was still full of lamentation, but now these emotions were swept away in an instant, replaced by excitement and admiration.


    "As expected of you, Han Sanqian, I know that you won''t die so easily, and you won''t be able to die. Even if you want to die, this God will not allow you. Go, go to your own space, Travel freely."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian''s body suddenly turned into a golden light, and then disappeared in place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4139

    Seeing that Han Sanqian suddenly disappeared, the two women were obviously nervous, but the man in black smiled helplessly: "Don''t worry, he didn''t disappear, but went to another place."


    "Another place?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Hei Ying nodded: "If the black light radiated from his whole body just now, it means that you have really disappeared from your mouth, and you will never see him again. But you have also seen that the golden light radiated from his body, which is also true. It means that Han Sanqian did not disappear, he entered that field."


    "The realm of time and space, the absolute central point here, is also the final destination of his trip. So, you don''t have to worry so much, he succeeded, you should be happy."


    "Has Brother Three Thousand succeeded?" Zi Qing turned her worries into joy and said excitedly.


    The shadow nodded heavily: "Yes, he succeeded."


    "Three thousand brothers are great!"


    "Great."


    The two women were very happy, and even clenched their fists to show their emotions.


    "I just made you happy, I didn''t make you excited. He''s all right, do you think you two are all right?" When he finished, he pointed to the lava monster not far ahead.


    I don''t know when, the lava monster has straightened up, and now it is looking at them eagerly.


    Compared with before, let''s not say anything else, just its aura has become extremely powerful, and a pair of huge and red eyes always reveals anger and danger.


    The two women were shocked when they saw this guy.


    Black Shadow smiled softly: "What are you waiting for? Waiting for him to kill you!? Go!"


    He heard the sound of walking away, and in the next second, the black air directly wrapped the two women, and flew quickly into the distance.


    As soon as he left, the larger group of black energy naturally didn''t dare to stay long, and followed closely behind, heading into the distance.


    The lava monster roared furiously, as if venting the anger in his heart, and also reprimanded the gang of rats for not daring to fight, only daring to flee in a hurry.


    But he only chased after a few steps, and he stopped after all. In terms of speed, it is naturally not their opponent, and because of the regional restrictions, it cannot chase out, and can only stare at the gang that are getting farther and farther away. of blackness.


    At this time, Han Sanqian, after the darkness in front of his eyes, suddenly brightened, and when he opened his eyes again, he could see all around him, all of the purple haze appearing everywhere.


    The person in it seemed to be above the sky, but the reflection of his body told Han Sanqian that he should be in a certain space underground.


    Dazzling around, all around are so bright, it seems like entering a dream space.


    However, just when Han Sanqian had this idea, the sound of water brought him back to reality.


    He looked for the sound and walked all the way forward. After walking for about a minute, after passing through the layers of purple clouds, he saw an old man sitting in the distance.


    He was dressed in gray, with a kind of hidden style, but it was a bit downhearted. In front of him, there was a stone table with a pot or two cups on it. At this time, he was holding a teapot, gently Pour tea into two cups.


    The tea fragrance was light, but even though it was a long distance away, Han Sanqian could still smell the fragrance.


    Just as Han Sanqian was getting closer and closer to him, and there were only a few meters left, suddenly, at an unknown time, a crystal curtain appeared in front of Han Sanqian, hitting one of Han Sanqian''s foreheads.


    It was only then that he reflected, looking at the crystal curtain in a trance. On the way here, his eyes never left this direction. Naturally, he did not find the so-called crystal curtain at all. How did it appear and when did it appear? ?


    Before Han Sanqian could react, the curtain seemed to reflect on his own. An unnamed aura directly shook Han Sanqian slightly by more than ten centimeters.


    Han Sanqian was very puzzled, but before he could speak, the old man''s faint laughter came from inside.


    "Oh? Are there any guests?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4140

    Hearing his voice, Han Sanqian looked at him, but at such a close distance, he couldn''t see his face, let alone what the expression on his face was.


    "Junior Han Sanqian, I have seen senior." Even so, Han Sanqian bowed to him respectfully.


    He smiled, but didn''t say anything, he waved to Han Sanqian, but the crystal curtain in front of him disappeared in an instant.


    "Drink some tea." He gestured slightly, motioning Han Sanqian to sit down and drink tea.


    Han Sanqian looked at the table. The two cups of tea were full. It seemed that he already knew that someone would come here and prepared it in advance.


    Without thinking too much, Han Sanqian sat down and picked up the teacup. His hand could easily feel that the temperature of the teacup was still a little hot, which also meant that it was indeed as he expected.


    The person in front of him already knew that he would come in.


    It takes time for tea to boil, and the time I have come in now is simply not enough to boil the tea.


    So, there is only one explanation.


    "Senior knows that the junior will come in?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    At this time, Han Sanqian finally saw his appearance clearly, and there was no immortal style or bone, and there was no other special difference. Yes, but it was just mediocre as usual. Anti-Buddha was no different from other old men.


    Just the kind of thing you throw alone, you don''t even know how different he is from other old men.


    Ordinary can''t be ordinary anymore.


    "How does the tea taste?" He did not answer Han Sanqian''s question, but instead asked Han Sanqian cheerfully.


    "The tea taste is very light, but it is always sweet and sweet. The younger generation thinks this is a good tea."


    "Tea is not good." The old man smiled lightly.


    These words made Han Sanqian dumbfounded on the spot. He said that the tea is good, not because of compliments, but just the truth.


    But since it is a fact, why does the old man say this tea is not good? !


    "The water is good." The old man smiled.


    "Is the water good?" Han Sanqian asked in confusion.


    I have heard that good tea with good water is a superior product, but this time, good tea can be brewed with good water, which Han Sanqian has never heard of.


    "Senior, the way of tea art, the junior may only be considered an entry-level. I really don''t understand the meaning of the senior''s words. I hope the senior will give me some advice." Han Sanqian politely said.


    The old man smiled: "There''s no way to teach me anything, it''s just that these are a little special."


    "Oh? Senior, what''s so special about this water?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "There is nothing special about its body. Of course, it has been countless years since it boiled. So, think about it, can it be bad after boiling water for so long?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian, who was just a little confused, opened his eyes instantly.


    The meaning of these words may seem impermanent, but in fact that sentence has been boiled to today, but it reveals huge information.


    This place can now be roughly determined, it is a battlefield for some reason, and it has existed here for many years.


    The old man appeared in the most central area of ??the ban. Naturally, it should also be the same generation. The time gap between them is not too big, and it is even very likely that they are people who exist at the same time as the formation.


    In other words, the water that was already boiled at that time has continued to this day?


    How is this possible in common sense? Water will evaporate when it boils. Although it is possible to keep adding new water to achieve what he said, but replacing old water with new water, how could there be such a so-called boiled to the present day in front of him? !


    Therefore, the old man in front of him is by no means simple.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "This water has such a history, the junior really has a good time. Here, thank the senior."


    The old man smiled lightly: "No matter how good something is, it still needs someone to taste it, so why be polite."


    When the words fell, the old man poured another cup of tea and handed it to Han Sanqian.


    After taking the tea, Han Sanqian also simply drank it.


    "After two cups of tea, you must not be so thirsty. Besides, if you don''t ask about some things in your heart, I''m afraid even the best tea is just like chewing wax." The old man smiled and then looked at Han Sanqian: "Little friend , you say it."


    Han Sanqian smiled, since others have already spoken, he naturally does not need to be humble: "Sanqian does have full of doubts, one is, who is the senior, where is this place, and of course, the most important one is, Can the senior have a way to rule the junior?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4141

    Han Sanqian thought that after throwing out this series of questions, the old man might be somewhat dissatisfied. After all, he asked too many questions in one breath.


    He couldn''t hold back all of a sudden because of too many doubts.


    However, the old man was not angry. Instead, he seemed to expect that Han Sanqian would ask these questions. He just lightly tasted the tea in his hand and said leisurely: "Who am I, I can''t tell you this, and you don''t need to know. ."


    "Here, it''s Reverse Chaos Time and Space, and I''m the only one here, so if you want to remember me, you can call the Reverse Old Man."


    "As for your last question, I do have a way to get you back to where you were before."


    "The so-called reverse chaos, reverse chaos, but also the right way."


    Hearing these words, Han Sanqian was disappointed, but more excited. Although he was still the same as the shadow outside, he refused to reveal his name, but in any case, at least what he said later made the heart of the country Sanqian. A new hope was ignited.


    "Then also ask the senior to heal the junior. If there is any reward, the junior is willing to pay for it."


    "I''ll save your life, but it''s a life, so what kind of reward do you get to match it?" The old man smiled lightly, as if he was rejecting Han Sanqian.


    But soon, he changed his words again: "If you help a person, you should not think about the return. Self-discipline yourself, naturally the world rules the world."


    "The junior understands that if the junior promises the senior, he will definitely give back to Heaven and benefit others in the future."


    "Okay." The old man nodded and was very satisfied: "However, although I promised to save you, whether I can save you or not depends on luck."


    "What do you mean by this, senior?"


    "This is the core of the entire prohibition and controls the order of the entire prohibition, but the technique of yin and yang itself is negative and positive. If it controls positive, it must be negative."


    "Completely different from the order outside, you must remember that it is very chaotic here."


    "Remember?"


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly, this is not difficult to remember.


    Seeing Han Sanqian nod, the old man waved his long sleeves gently, and suddenly, Zixia around him suddenly rolled around.


    "This place is boundless, but it contains a divine pill. As long as you eat the divine pill, you can not only restore your original state, but even to a certain extent, you will reap some great joy."


    This is almost the same as what the shadow outside said, Han Sanqian nodded understandingly.


    "Thank you, senior!" Han Sanqian said.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, thank you, I haven''t finished speaking yet." He shook his head, interrupted Han Sanqian, and continued: "As I said before, this place is alternately negative and positive, just like the world where there is a sky, there is a land, and there is a mountain. With water, all things are mutually restrained and interdependent, do you understand what this means now?"


    Han Sanqian frowned. After the old man reminded him, he had already heard the overtones.


    "Senior means, if the so-called Divine Pill is something that represents great life, then there must be something that represents death, right?" Han Sanqian said.


    The meaning is obvious. When looking for that divine pill, there may be death traps at every step, or something extremely ferocious.


    Han Sanqian remembered that before entering here, he once mentioned a creature, saying that there is a red-eyed thing in it that is the most ferocious, and the previous lava monster was red-eyed.


    However, when Pei Gu came, it was clearly what he said.


    So, in that case, what about these red-eyed monsters? Will they exist in it?


    However, this gave Han Sanqian a new question.


    "Where is the so-called world of heaven and earth?"


    The old man clearly said that this is the reversal space, so...isn''t it right? !


    Moreover, there is another point that is extremely incompatible, from the old man''s words, he should be the first person to meet him, then...


    What was the record of those Pei family members before?


    Han Sanqian was very confused.


    On the other hand, the old man next to him seemed to have seen through Han Sanqian''s confusion, but he just smiled lightly and didn''t explain Han Sanqian''s confusion. He just lightly patted Han Sanqian''s shoulder: "Since you have so many questions, It¡¯s always impossible to ask others, so it¡¯s better to go and see for yourself.¡±


    "Maybe after you go in, you will understand?"


    When the words fell, he laughed loudly, and when Han Sanqian looked back, there were still some old men, and even those tables and things had long since disappeared, but the eyes full of Zixia were just rolling around...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4142

    And the place where Han Sanqian belongs now is just like he just came in. Zixia is moving around, and he can''t see the edge or the end.


    Immediately afterwards, a force came out of nowhere and suddenly hit Han Sanqian on the back. Before he could react, it sent him flying forward.


    In the process of flying, Han Sanqian clearly felt that he had passed through a layer of light film. After that, the surrounding purple clouds spread even more, and there was an incomparably powerful pressure in the surrounding. .


    Intuition tells Han Sanqian that this must not be simple.


    It can even be said that this place should be extremely dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked around cautiously and at the same time, slowly walked forward.


    Anti-Buddha is like walking in the universe, obviously surrounded by air, but Han Sanqian can keep steady on top without real energy, and even lift his feet lightly to move forward a few meters.


    Really amazing.


    However, magic is magical, things should still be found, and red-eyed beasts should be guarded against. However, thinking of the darkness here, if there are red-eyed monsters, Han Sanqian feels that they should be very aware.


    In this state, Han Sanqian groped all the way for more than half an hour. At his current speed, he didn''t know how long he had walked all the way in here.


    Until he was a little tired and stopped.


    "Something''s wrong." Han Sanqian frowned.


    He took at least five or six steps in one step, and walked directly for half an hour. Logically speaking, this is already a very long distance. It makes no sense to have nothing along the way, right?


    It would be understandable if there was no trace of the divine pill, but where did the red-eyed beast go?


    Han Sanqian didn''t understand very much, and his intuition told him where he should have gone wrong.


    But whether it is Pei Gu''s words or the words of the old senior just now, it can be confirmed that there is nothing wrong with the place in front of you.


    "The problem, where did it come from?" Han Sanqian scratched his head, puzzled.


    Could it be that they haven''t reached the real world yet? Pei Gu once said that there is a door to this realm of heaven and earth, and there is a pair of life and death couplets outside the door.


    What about the door? !


    Han Sanqian dazzled his eyes, and there was not even a scum around him, let alone a door.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian had no choice but to speed up and rush forward.


    Find it!


    As a result, another hour passed. This time, Han Sanqian not only did not leave at all, but simply sat on the spot.


    If he still didn''t feel right before, then now, he is really, completely aware that something is wrong.


    For a full hour and a half, all the way through, Mao really can''t see it, this is completely impossible.


    So, it can only be where the problem is.


    But when he looked up, it was pitch black again, and Han Sanqian didn''t know what went wrong for a while.


    Han Sanqian was a little distressed, and he quickly recalled various possibilities in his mind. In the end, he put the core on two sentences.


    One is naturally what the old man said to him before he left. This is the core of the entire prohibition and controls the order of the entire prohibition, but the technique of yin and yang itself is negative and positive. If it controls positive, it must be negative. .


    One is the life-and-death double-linkage in Pei Gu''s mouth.


    It seems that the two people are talking about two places, but if you carefully appreciate the old man''s words and the faint smile before he left to find the answer, it seems that these two places are implicated again.


    But what is involved? Han Sanqian was almost at a loss, and felt a headache for a while.


    He couldn''t understand, and he couldn''t understand.


    But in the next second, he suddenly exclaimed again.


    "Yin and Yang, Qiankun?"


    Han Sanqian frowned wildly, as if there was one thing in common between the two.


    so¡­¡­


    Han Sanqian stood up, and the whole person seemed extremely excited and solemn: "Could it be... Could it be like this?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4143

    Han Sanqian suddenly decided, the next second, he suddenly lifted his body and walked directly under him. Come on, as expected, this place doesn''t distinguish the so-called front, back, left and right, not even up and down, People in it are really like stepping on the sky of the universe. Wherever they want to go, they can move according to their hearts.


    But it seems that this means that Han Sanqian''s entire journey to find Jindan has become more complicated.


    But is this the case? For Han Sanqian, this may not be the case.


    At least, after figuring out a couple of sentences, Han Sanqian believed that the goal he was looking for became accurate and much smaller.


    Otherwise, according to the current situation, Han Sanqian believes that even if he searches for another three hours, he will never find anything.


    Even, looking for another year or two is the same.


    As Han Sanqian went all the way down, time passed quickly.


    About half an hour later, Han Sanqian''s footsteps gradually slowed down.


    He frowned, feeling the enormous pressure and threat from all directions.


    While this made Han Sanqian very nervous, it also made Han Sanqian a little excited. At least, when the ambient air pressure began to change, it actually meant that Han Sanqian''s guess was correct.


    Whether it is the realm of Qiankun, or the reverse of time and space, they are jointly reminding themselves that this is Qiankun, but it is also extremely disordered.


    In addition, just now it was like walking in the starry sky, which made Han Sanqian think of a possibility in an instant. Is it possible for him to actually walk on the sky, but the universe is reversed, so that he thinks it is the earth, but in fact it is the sky? !


    If you search all the way in the sky, you can''t find anything.


    In fact, it should really be what Han Sanqian guessed.


    With the establishment of this conjecture, the larger but also more absurd conjecture in Han Sanqian''s heart at this time began to stand a little bit.


    However, this thing still needs to be proved in practice.


    boom!


    Sure enough, along with a huge muffled sound, Han Sanqian''s way of exploring seemed to have come to an end. In front of him was a huge piece of ground.


    He stopped slightly, almost unsteady, but after getting used to it a little, Han Sanqian still looked around.


    It was pitch black all around, except that the solid ground under the feet was different from the previous sky walk, the rest was almost the same as that time, and there was no difference in the surroundings at all.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t panic, and he felt it quietly while holding his breath. After a while, he walked quickly towards the east.


    The place where there are red-eyed beasts has the magic pill, and where there are red-eyed beasts, according to the Pei family, it must be foggy.


    What Han Sanqian had to do was to head east.


    There is no other reason. When he just stood still and closed his eyes to sense, Han Sanqian had no cultivation base and no sense of consciousness. Naturally, he could not distinguish other surrounding scenes, and he naturally couldn''t be pretending to be coercive. In fact, Han Sanqian was sensing. temperature.


    Where there is fog, the temperature is bound to be low, so this is also the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian decided to go all the way to the east.


    "Here is the realm of Qiankun, and the sky outside the realm of Qiankun is the reversal time and space where the core is located. Old gentleman, what you want to tell me is this, Han Sanqian understands."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s figure moved farther and farther towards the due east, and finally disappeared into the vast blackness.


    I saw that after he left, the place where he was staying suddenly appeared, and an old man slowly appeared there.


    If Han Sanqian was there, he would surely recognize the old man as the old man who poured tea and water for him on the stone table.


    But at the same time, he would also be extremely surprised. At this time, the eyes of the smiling old man were actually a terrifying blood red...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4144

    The old man smiled slightly, looking extremely mysterious.


    After a while, he suddenly and slowly disappeared in place.


    "Kill the devil? Haha!"


    And with him disappearing, there are these short four words.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, unaware of what was happening behind him at this time, he still headed towards the east.


    What he didn''t know was that this journey was far more complicated and terrifying than he imagined, and even a big secret was waiting for him to reveal.


    Another more than an hour passed, and Han Sanqian, a mortal body, was almost exhausted.


    The difference from the previous walk in the air is that walking on the ground is no different from usual, one step at a time, almost sweating and empty.


    Han Sanqian was tired and wanted to sit down and rest, but when he looked up, he saw the white fog in front of him, and the destination was obviously not far ahead.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian took a breath and continued on the road ahead.


    About half an hour later, Han Sanqian was already feeling dizzy and extremely thirsty, and his body was also in a very weak state, and he was about to fall down.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Ben tried to wipe the sweat from his forehead, but when he looked up, he saw that the top of his head was no longer the darkness like before, but the scorching sun.


    The super-strong light was scattered on his body, and the super-high temperature also prevented the Buddha from scorching himself. Han Sanqian would be like a poor person walking in the desert.


    "How could this be?" He glanced at the sky strangely, and then looked forward again.


    Ahead, the white fog still stayed there, as if waiting for him quietly.


    "Could it be a mirage?" Han Sanqian wiped his eyes and walked for nearly half an hour. However, to Han Sanqian, it seemed that the white fog in front of him hadn''t moved at all from beginning to end. It''s still far away from me, not too far away.


    No matter how slow you go, it should be a little smaller.


    But if he insisted on the past, Han Sanqian believed that he would collapse and die.


    "No." Han Sanqian suddenly shook his head, trying to wake up his body and consciousness, where is this, this is the territory of Qiankun, it should not have the sun and the moon at all.


    So, the situation does not seem to be as simple as it is now.


    "Could it be an illusion?" Han Sanqian was slightly startled when he thought of this.


    Immediately afterwards, he closed his eyes and focused directly, and when his heart stabilized again, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Sure enough, there was nothing but darkness in front of me, and there was no scorching sun.


    However, the white fog in the distance was still there, as if waiting for Han Sanqian to find it.


    "I understand."


    Han Sanqian nodded silently. There are indeed hallucinations here, and even different hallucinations due to his emotions. He traveled all the way, thirsty and extremely weak, so this place became a place of scorching sun.


    This will make his emotions reach the lowest value, and as for the distance of the white fog, it still hasn''t changed.


    Double pressure, normal people''s mentality has already collapsed, how can they think about the problem in time?


    Fortunately, when Han Sanqian was disheartened, his psychological quality was much stronger than others. In addition, he had accumulated a wealth of experience from similar experiences many times, and he was careful to discover the problem.


    "White fog." Han Sanqian smiled at the white fog in the distance.


    Immediately afterwards, he closed his eyes again, as if he was thinking about something, and seemed to be sensing something.


    In fact, Han Sanqian knew better than anyone else that he was counting.


    He was counting the location of the real fog.


    Fantasy within fantasy, that white fog is clearly a trap, and its true location is definitely not there.


    But where should it be?


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian suddenly opened his eyes gently and smiled in a certain direction: "Why am I so stupid, but I forgot about it."


    When the words fell, he stood up, then turned slightly, and walked quickly towards the west.


    If someone was watching the battle at this time, they would definitely be able to see that Han Sanqian seemed to be heading back towards the original path.


    But these are not the point. The point is that Han Sanqian, who reopened his eyes at this time, turned out to be blood-red, and it seemed... indistinguishable from the legendary red-eyed monster...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4145

    All the way through, looking around, Han Sanqian just walked back on the boundless land.


    Maybe, someone will call him a fool, after all, he is going backwards.


    Perhaps, some people say that he is a miscalculation, after all, after careful consideration, he took such a reverse path.


    But only Han Sanqian knew best that the path he took was definitely not wrong.


    Previously, he had been chasing Bai Wu all the way, but he forgot to be fascinated by the illusion. Therefore, although Bai Wu was still ahead, to Han Sanqian, it was still an illusion.


    Like the scorching sun, it is an illusion.


    What Han Sanqian was looking for should be the real foggy place, and Han Sanqian believed that it was absolutely impossible to travel more than two hours ahead of his original position.


    Therefore, it can only be behind itself.


    About half an hour later, Han Sanqian finally stopped completely this time. At the same time, he stared blankly at an open space several meters away in front of him.


    "It should be here." Han Sanqian was not in a hurry, just sat down calmly, like a monk, safely in front of him.


    Do not waver.


    A minute has passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    When Han Sanqian felt the coolness hit his body, he opened his eyes again.


    However, at this time, his eyes revealed clarity and a spirit.


    Most importantly, what caught his eye was no longer an open space, but a white fog.


    The fog is very thick, and in the thick fog, there are dense jungles hidden.


    The jungle is huge, and every tree is so huge that it is so high that you can''t see the light above your head, and because of the fog, you can''t even see your fingers in the entire jungle.


    Simply, after getting used to these ultra-dark light, the surrounding situation is a little better.


    At least, Han Sanqian can still see the basic situation of the surrounding clearly.


    "Sure enough." Han Sanqian smiled softly, then got up and walked towards the jungle.


    He didn''t have any crooked ways. Anyway, he went straight to the core of the jungle. If there is a magic pill, the center is naturally the most possible.


    And, most importantly, that huge aura of death also emanated from the center.


    After walking for about 100 meters, he was completely blocked by the gloom of the jungle behind him. Although Han Sanqian didn''t look behind him, he knew that the world behind him might have been turned upside down. The way in.


    He wasn''t worried either, and as he walked in, he carefully observed the surroundings.


    "There is yin and yang outside, and there is heaven and earth inside, which is interesting." Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    The next second, no nonsense, he continued to walk inside.


    Another moment, Han Sanqian stopped in a sparse place where relatively bright light spilled into the jungle, then broke a small branch, stuck it on the ground, and then put a small triangle next to it.


    He observed for a while, and after the light and shadow of the incoming light on the triangle gradually shifted, Han Sanqian leaned forward and set off toward the other side into the woods.


    In fact, based on memory alone, Han Sanqian''s current direction should be to go to the left and rear, so subconsciously, if he follows this direction, I am afraid that it will not be long before Han Sanqian will walk out of this jungle and foggy area.


    But is Han Sanqian such a stupid person?


    Obviously not.


    Although there is no sun and moon here, there is a universe after all, and if there is a universe, there must be yin and yang, there must be upper and lower, and there must be eight.


    Identifying the direction with light is what Han Sanqian thinks is the safest way to find the direction in a scene full of illusions.


    Intuition alone is bound to be wrong, and memory alone is bound to be confusing.


    Because just like what the Taoist priest said when he got his celestial eye, the human heart is full of flesh, and naturally there will be errors when looking at something.


    Whether this error is intentional or unintentional.


    Only the real facts are the iron truths, and there is no room for any refutation or doubt.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian believed in the judgment of light.


    After a while, Han Sanqian, who was facing the left back, stopped...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4146

    In front of him was a pitch-black open area like a cemetery.


    Compared with the previous jungle, the terrain here is flat and there are not many dense trees around. There are only a few here and there, but the ground is full of fallen leaves. If you look away, you will be desolate all the way.


    The fog is very thick, but it is almost only condensed in the air. The height of about one meter does not affect people walking slowly, but it also prevents people from further sight range and action space.


    Han Sanqian walked in slowly, stepping on the fallen leaves, emitting a faint rustling sound.


    He looked around, and there seemed to be no movement around him.


    Just like this, he walked in depth for about 100 meters, and suddenly, the strange aura started to get stronger and stronger.


    "call!"


    Suddenly, after passing through a layer of fog, a big face suddenly appeared in front of him. His face was quite burly, which was not terrifying, but because of the sudden appearance, he was somewhat stunned, and Han Sanqian was stunned.


    And almost just as Han Sanqian was stunned for a moment, before Han Sanqian could react, the eyes of that big face suddenly released a strong sense of fear. In the next second, he turned his head and ran into the mist. go.


    Han Sanqian is puzzled by some monks who are two feet tall. What is the situation?


    According to common sense, I should be afraid, and I should be the one who ran... why, how... he ran?


    What''s going on here? !


    Of course, this is not the end, or just the beginning.


    Before Han Sanqian could relax, another human face suddenly appeared beside his left hand.


    When he saw Han Sanqian, it was obviously almost the same as the previous face. First, he was stunned, then panicked, and the next second, he fled.


    Han 3000 people are stupid, what are they playing? !


    Obviously they should be their role, how is it completely reversed?


    What are you afraid of?


    Once you come to this appearance, even if you have different opinions in different aesthetics, it definitely has nothing to do with scaring people, right? !


    Secondly, my cultivation base is already rotten. Anyone with some cultivation base can see that he is just a waste. With this kind of strength, let alone a human being, even a dog will not be afraid to see it. .


    Even, you can run in front of yourself and mock yourself.


    That''s all, Han Sanqian naturally doesn''t understand, are they afraid of a ball? !


    This one is nothing, two in a row are like this, what a special mentality has collapsed.


    To a certain extent, Han Sanqian even felt that they were humiliating themselves.


    Shaking his head and sighing, Han Sanqian was full of helplessness and continued to walk forward.


    But some things, you thought it was over, were actually just the beginning.


    When it was not far away, a new situation appeared again.


    Needless to say, it was naturally the same situation as before, with several big faces appearing in succession, and then escaping quickly with almost the same ending.


    Han Sanqian was completely confused, he really didn''t know what the situation was.


    He really wanted to scream and ask what the hell was going on on the other side.


    But it was clear to him that with a little thought, there would never be any response.


    "Strange, what kind of plane are you using?" Han Sanqian was very tangled and helpless.


    However, Han Sanqian will definitely not be a person who is obsessed with this and can''t keep going.


    Although this really bothered him, it was also a good thing from another point of view.


    At the very least, this means that the danger and trouble of coming to Shendan by yourself will be much less.


    "It''s a little strange that this is already the central area, so according to what the Pei family said, it should be full of all kinds of red-eyed monsters, but why not?"


    "Could it be that those people just now were also outsiders? Like themselves, they were also in the middle of treasure hunting, but they were subconsciously afraid and flinched because they suddenly bumped into themselves?"


    Such an idea is a bit bold, but after thinking about it, it should be the most logical reasoning at the moment.


    It can also basically explain why it was so strange just now.


    But a new problem also followed. According to the Pei family, no one has entered it for many years.


    Even if it is an outsider, if they want to pass through the Pei family''s forces and come to the most central forbidden place of death, if the Pei family does not know the ghost, this kind of difficulty is equivalent to ascending to the sky.


    So, on this, it doesn''t make sense.


    Is it...


    Han Sanqian suddenly thought of something...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4147

    "No, no, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."


    Han Sanqian shook his head again and again, rejecting his crazy idea.


    While this is indeed the most plausible explanation, it is absurd from another point of view.


    How is this possible? !


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian shook his head, and then continued to walk while looking for the so-called magic pill.


    I don''t know how long it took, when Han Sanqian was completely tired, he found a big tree everywhere to sit with his back.


    The place here should be said to be big or small, but Han Sanqian is basically sure that he has searched all the places.


    Unfortunately, he did not see any trace of the so-called divine pill.


    But according to what the Pei family said, Shendan must be here, and even the old man affirmed it.


    So, it is here and where will it be? !


    Han Sanqian couldn''t figure it out, and couldn''t figure it out, until he thought about the many big faces and figures that appeared in the fog just now.


    Shouldn''t it be that those people have already found it? !


    It seems to be very possible.


    Han Sanqian roughly calculated the number of talents just now. There are at least seven or eight people on the other side. Isn''t it easy for such a large crowd to find an elixir in such a small place?


    If this is the case, it is very likely that the medicinal pill is in their hands.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian hurriedly stood up, and then straightened himself into the mist again.


    He is looking for those people, even if the thing is not in their hands, he must ask clearly.


    But unfortunately, after searching for about ten minutes, let alone a person in the fog, even a shadow Han Sanqian could not be seen.


    Han Sanqian was very depressed. After a while, he suddenly remembered something, and then lay down on the ground. The fog about one meter high almost no longer blocked his sight, but it was just too dark. You can see the surrounding situation clearly.


    Suddenly, right in front, a figure quickly passed by.


    This time, Han Sanqian naturally wouldn''t let it go at all, and hurriedly got up and rushed towards the man.


    According to his speed and the direction he was rushing in, Han Sanqian roughly estimated the position he had reached, which was almost just right, and he directly blocked in front of the man.


    A big face once again met Han Sanqian head-on in the mist.


    At this time, Han Sanqian finally got a clear view of the person in front of him.


    He was dressed in sackcloth, somewhat tattered, and his burly body was two meters tall. However, there was fear in this man''s eyes, which was somewhat inconsistent with his original appearance.


    At least, the temperament is corresponding to a savage person, but the expression is a fearful person.


    Seeing Han Sanqian, the fear in the man''s eyes was even greater, and his body even trembled involuntarily.


    The next second, when the person reflected, he turned around and tried to escape in another direction.


    Since they were blocked, how could Han Sanqian let them go so easily this time? !


    He directly reached out and tried to grab the man''s shoulder, even though Han Sanqian knew very well that it would be difficult to grab such a burly man with his own strength.


    But the body''s subconscious, or let him do it.


    Speaking of which, Joe, or maybe the man was not as strong as he imagined, and he caught the guy with one grab.


    When the guy saw that he was caught, he also wanted to get rid of Han Sanqian''s hand.


    But it''s strange, when the man patted Han Sanqian''s hand grabbing his shoulder, Han Sanqian didn''t show any sign of being opened.


    Just when Han Sanqian was very strange, the man panicked when he saw that he couldn''t pat Han Sanqian''s hand, and directly slapped Han Sanqian with his palm, trying to struggle.


    Faced with such an attack, Han Sanqian''s current body naturally couldn''t bear it, but his body moved subconsciously...


    Something unexpected happened to Han Sanqian, he suddenly flew up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4148

    "How is this going?"


    Han Sanqianyi was completely dumbfounded for a while. With his strength, he was only a mere mortal, not to mention flying into the sky, even if he wanted to be more flexible now, it would be futile.


    But unfortunately, things happened towards this most incredible end.


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t have time to make him understand either.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian had escaped his attack, the man did not intend to withdraw his hand, and the backhand turned two consecutive palms.


    His techniques are skilled, and the tricks he uses are very domineering. Even if Han Sanqian just looks at it, he can fully tell that the person in front of him is definitely a first-class peerless master.


    Not to mention the current self, even if the peak self wants to meet him, it is definitely not an easy thing.


    He is at least above Su Yingxia and Ziqing''s cultivation base, and with rich combat experience, it is not even a huge problem to block two.


    But here''s what''s weird.


    It is said that such a master, let alone met himself, even if he met an absolute true god like Lu Wushen, he would definitely not have such a fearful scene.


    They may indeed not be the opponents of the true god, but they are definitely not ordinary things that the true god can clean up.


    Between shock and strangeness, Han Sanqian also flashed subconsciously.


    Han Sanqian, who thought he was completely unstoppable with his current appearance, unexpectedly found that his dodging not only avoided the opponent''s flipping palms in a row, but also was not as difficult as he imagined. On the contrary, he was simply relaxed. ,as¡­¡­


    "Why did I suddenly return to my peak?" Han Sanqian frowned, unable to understand for a while.


    But between turning his hands, he could clearly see the bursts of intense breath contained in his hands, and then raised his right hand, burning silently, ready to go.


    Depend on!


    Unconsciously, he actually inexplicably restored his original appearance and power.


    Well, now that he has recovered, and the opponent tries to attack again, Han Sanqian''s confusion has turned into self-confidence.


    It''s been a long time since I looked like this. To tell the truth, Han Sanqian''s hands have long been itchy.


    It is rare to have a master duel, so I will accompany you to play happily.


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian quickly turned from defense to attack, and when he moved his feet, the jade sword in his hand was already held and shot out!


    brush!


    The sword missed, but it also opened up enough space, which is what Han Sanqian wanted in his heart.


    With this space, in the next second, Han''s 3,722-way Divine Sword attacked like a rainstorm of pear blossoms.


    The complex and exquisite swordsmanship almost made Han Sanqian attack fierce and have few weaknesses. Those who were already flustered might not have expected Han Sanqian''s counterattack to be so fast and so fierce.


    In a hurry, his hands and feet were messed up, and he was exhausted, sweating profusely and full of flaws.


    However, even so, the masters are always masters. In the constant confrontation, these flaws are covered by all of them one by one, and they are beginning to be on a par with Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian became more and more excited the more he fought, and he liked it more and more.


    But compared to his excitement, the opponent was more and more guilty at this time, until in the end, he had begun to feel timid and wanted to retreat at all times.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and said softly: "As a master, do you know what is the most taboo thing? That is to fear the enemy in battle."


    "And this sense of fear will be the last straw that breaks you down."


    "The brave one who meets the narrow road wins!"


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian already had a long sword in a vertical and horizontal direction, aiming at the top of his head, and suddenly it was a crazy blow!


    And although that person already knew that he was bound to lose, he never imagined that he would lose so quickly. !


    The only thing he can do right now is to use his body to forcefully resist, in the hope that he will not be beaten so badly in the defeat.


    Of course, some things are always thought, especially for a loser, thinking about this kind of thing is sometimes more like a ridiculous nonsense.


    Before he could reflect it, Han Sanqian had a sword on his throat.


    Han Sanqian gave him a cold look and said calmly, "Who are you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4149

    With the sword in his throat, the man didn''t dare to move if he wanted to, because he knew very well what he would face if he moved.


    However, what makes Han Sanqian feel strange is that he seems to know what he is asking, but he doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of his words at all. He just looks at himself strangely and hesitates for a while.


    "I''m not very patient, don''t challenge my patience." Han Sanqian continued.


    Hearing this, he was still dazed, but when he saw Han Sanqian''s iron-blue face, he still understood that something was wrong. Thinking of this, he opened his mouth.


    But when he opened his mouth, his words were very strange. Han Sanqian worked hard for a long time, but he couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    "~!!##¡¤!#*(" he continued, even gesturing.


    Unfortunately, Han Sanqian was still puzzled. However, after contacting his response when he asked the question just now, Han Sanqian suddenly realized a problem.


    That is, maybe, he can''t understand himself.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying? If you can, you nod your head, and if you can''t, then you shake your head." Han Sanqian said.


    He didn''t speak, but Muna looked at Han Sanqian, and his head didn''t move at all.


    Sure enough!


    However, this is a bit too strange. Judging from his appearance, although he is not from the Central Plains, he should also be from the Demon Race. If that''s the case, then he shouldn''t have any problems communicating with himself.


    After all, Han Sanqian has always had normal communication with people from the Demon Race.


    unless¡­¡­


    Unless these people belong to a minority tribe and speak a minority language, they will have barriers to communication with themselves.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian paid more attention to this person''s clothes.


    Because the two were already very close, even if there was fog, Han Sanqian could still see clearly what he was wearing.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it, I was startled when I saw it.


    Although his clothes looked very simple on the surface and were no different from ordinary people, Han Sanqian still found a very strange mark on his chest.


    Han Sanqian was sure that he had never seen this mark, but there was always a feeling of deja vu.


    But why do you feel this way?


    Almost at the moment when Han Sanqian was stunned, the man suddenly broke free from Han Sanqian''s control over him, and disappeared without a trace.


    Only one piece of chicken feathers was left to Han Sanqian.


    "Damn it!" Han Sanqian scolded in a low voice, but he was so careless that he actually let him run away.


    However, if he ran away, he ran away. For Han Sanqian, it was actually meaningless to keep him, and there was almost no way for him to communicate with him anyway.


    With a sigh, Han Sanqian was not discouraged, but he had bumped into several people in the fog before.


    If a person cannot communicate with himself, there must be someone who can understand some common language.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian immediately moved towards the next figure.


    With the experience of the first time, the second time and the third time are familiar driving.


    Han Sanqian soon found another pair of legs and another person in the misty shadow. At first, he didn''t know how to use it and was able to block a person. Now, he has the blessing of Taixu God Step, and it is even more difficult to arrest him. Let''s talk.


    However, almost the same situation as the first person happened again.


    He is also very afraid of himself. When he sees himself, he seems to have seen a ghost. He wants to run away in a hurry. When he is entangled by himself, he fights back quickly.


    But no matter what, the result was always the same, and soon after the entanglement, he was finally defeated by Han Sanqian.


    With the experience of being escaped last time, Han Sanqian was strictly guarded this time, not giving the other party the slightest chance at all.


    Not only is a sword directly on the opponent''s neck, but at the same time, a hand is stuck on his shoulder. You have run the first year of the new year, but you can''t run the fifteenth, right? !


    "Who are you?" Han Sanqian asked coldly.


    Although Han Sanqian had some preparations in his heart, he never imagined that when the familiar but completely incomprehensible language sounded again, it was as if he had hit a thick wall.


    Hold! !


    "I don''t care if you understand it or not, you have to draw it for me even if you want to draw it." Han Sanqian looked at him coldly after the words were finished.


    Another stunned thing happened to Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4150

    I saw this dignified living man in front of him. After hearing his words, his whole face suddenly became embarrassed, as if something extremely painful was happening.


    After that, he began to have a ferocious expression, and an exaggerated distortion appeared in his body, accompanied by a faint black anger.


    Han Sanqian frowned and looked closely, greatly surprised.


    In the black air, his body began to spread like smoke and evaporated continuously.


    After that, in less than ten seconds, he was a good living person, but in an instant it turned into nothingness, which made people speechless and secretly surprised at the same time.


    "How... how could this be?"


    Looking at the man who had completely turned into black gas and disappeared, Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded, unable to understand what happened in the middle.


    He is obviously a man of flesh and blood, but how could he suddenly...


    He didn''t use any means against him at all, and Han Sanqian could be sure that no one else was attacking him, so he...


    Incredible!


    It''s as if he suddenly has a cultivation base and true energy now, which is simply surprising.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Han Sanqian was speechless, completely confused as to what was going on.


    However, the more this happened, the clearer Han Sanqian became, and he wanted to catch someone to ask him more clearly.


    At least, as you can guess from the current situation, maybe it was because that person wanted to tell him something, but he was directly eliminated because of triggering something.


    So this should be the right thing to do.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian continued to search for the next wave of candidates non-stop.


    With the first two times, the rest is much easier.


    Finding someone was as simple as drinking water. In just an hour, Han Sanqian had already found at least six or seven people.


    But what made Han Sanqian very sad and depressing was that the six or seven people were basically the same as the second person. If something went wrong, they turned into black smoke and disappeared completely in place.


    It wasn''t until the tenth person that things started to change.


    He is very powerful, and his cultivation base is definitely above everyone in front. Even Han Sanqian is extremely difficult to deal with, and even in several fights, he almost made him overturn.


    After a long battle, Han Sanqian finally managed to win him.


    With the previous experience, Han Sanqian learned a lot smarter this time. Facing the communication with him, Han Sanqian almost made a cycle and never forced him into a dead end, lest the situation be slightly wrong. The guy just played with himself and disappeared again.


    This should be the last person in the situation that he currently has. If even he is finished, then Han Sanqian can almost be sure that he can only play here alone, and he can''t figure it out alone.


    Han Sanqian tied him up, didn''t ask or touch him, just let him stay with him.


    Then, when you have nothing to do, draw some diagrams or shapes on the ground, and then roughly describe some of the meanings contained in them.


    The purpose of this is to let him know what he wants to express as soon as possible. Anyway, Han Sanqian knows that there is no difference between him and others, and he must not understand what he is saying.


    Time flickered, more than half an hour passed, and Han Sanqian''s "teaching" was almost done.


    With a sigh, Han Sanqian expressed what he wanted to ask in front of him by drawing a picture.


    He looked at it for a long time and shook his head, as if he didn''t understand the meaning.


    "Damn, I taught you for half an hour, don''t say that you are a master anyway, and your comprehension is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Even if you are a second fool, you know roughly what I''m talking about, right?"


    "If you''re pretending to be stupid with me, then I can only let you die here."


    Han Sanqian finished, and the jade sword in his hand was already raised.


    For him, he has enough patience and is unwilling to face the result of the only living person dying, but it does not mean that Han Sanqian can bear this guy playing himself like a monkey!


    Seeing Han Sanqian draw his sword, there was obviously a hint of fear in the man''s eyes. After hesitating for a while, he finally opened his mouth in panic.


    Han Sanqian had learned from the past, and hurriedly covered his mouth and let him write on the ground.


    He took the branch and began to write and draw on the ground...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4151

    He made a stroke first, then another stroke, as if to draw a square.


    Han Sanqian stared attentively, for fear of missing something.


    But just after he had just drawn two strokes, when he tried to add another stroke, something paradoxical happened. What he had written before disappeared immediately.


    The most important thing is that he clearly knows that he has two strokes by simple memory, but now Han Sanqian has just forgot what he was painting before.


    How could this be?


    It was as if someone was deliberately preventing him from communicating with him.


    "Is it possible...?" Han Sanqian''s brows were furrowed, his brain hole was already wildly open.


    He was face to face with him, but they still couldn''t understand the language. Even if they were learning and using things that both of them could understand, there would always be an invisible force that seemed to stop them.


    Not one world? !


    Under the fog, there were originally two worlds, but because of certain circumstances, the two intersected and met.


    Everyone is a living person, but they live in different time and space, and they can be parallel to each other, just as they can meet him and have a simple confrontation with him.


    But if you want to communicate, it won''t work, like now... I want to communicate with him.


    This, while absurd, seems to be the only plausible explanation.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian set his eyes on the Peugeot under the man''s chest.


    Of the dozen or so people, almost everyone''s chest is exactly the same as his Peugeot.


    However, their appearance Han Sanqian is definitely completely different, which means that they may come from the same place and the same family.


    As for the same family, all Han Sanqian could think of were the Pei family members who had entered the forbidden area of ??death in the historical trend.


    According to the records of the Pei family, the Pei family came here from several generations and lived in different eras. Therefore, only the absurd conjecture of Han Sanqian can just be absurd and reasonable to explain their existence here.


    "Looking at the marks on their chests, although they are very different from the Pei family today, but after careful thought, they seem to have the same effect, is it possible..." Han Sanqian frowned and said, "Is this what I think? "


    Han Sanqian directly blocked the hand he was drawing on the ground, indicating that he did not need to continue drawing.


    Han Sanqian knew that no matter how he went on, it would be useless.


    They can''t communicate with each other at all.


    So, it''s all futile effort.


    "Let''s go." Han Sanqian said lightly, then got up, took off the rope for him, waved his hand, and motioned him to leave.


    That person may also be very surprised by Han Sanqian''s behavior, he glanced at him in surprise, and finally nodded obediently, got up and left in the distance.


    No matter how surprised, for him, it was also an opportunity to escape, how could he miss it? !


    It''s just that Han Sanqian at this time was quite helpless, shaking his head and sighing, after all, he could only feel that everything was just the past, and everything was just futile.


    He reluctantly sat back under the original big tree, staring blankly at the entire piece of fog, feeling filled with emotion for a while.


    He doesn''t know what to do, everything seems to have clues, but every time you touch it, these clues disappear, and everything to prevent Buddha is interrupted.


    His current emotions are like the fog in front of him, completely inextricable, incomprehensible, and incomprehensible.


    "call!"


    He let out a long sigh, what the hell is going on? !


    The depressed Han Sanqian lowered his head, speechless to the extreme. The two of them did not leave the slightest information for themselves, nor did they leave the slightest groping for themselves.


    but¡­¡­


    Han Sanqian suddenly raised his head: "Two people?"


    In the records of the Pei family, Pei Gu also said that two people escaped alive at the beginning?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian was suddenly shocked... Could it be...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4152

    No way? !


    Han Sanqian was so shocked that he could hardly believe this conjecture.


    But it is basically the greatest possibility.


    The history matches the present amazingly!


    The two people he accidentally let go are exactly the same as those recorded in the history of the Pei family.


    In other words, did the two people from the Pei family let go by themselves?


    However, now is now, how to write the history of the past now? !


    Or is it that he is playing the role of the person who let go of all this in the first place? !


    But who else could that person be besides the red-eyed monster? !


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian seemed to be a little terrified. The next second, he suddenly turned his hand and turned into a barrier that resembled a mirror, and then took a look at his face.


    In this photo, Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded.


    His eyes were indeed blood red, and under the unclearness of the fog, he looked like a red-eyed monster.


    "I...I understand."


    Is there such a possibility? At first, everything was actually misunderstood?


    There is only one red-eyed monster at all, not as many as they described? !


    And all this experience that I have come here to experience is actually a truth that I want to give myself here? !


    But will that be the case? !


    Han Sanqian didn''t know.


    "Red-eyed monster!"


    Han Sanqian couldn''t take care of that anymore, got up directly, and shouted at the entire fog.


    "What? You have the ability to let me experience your past, don''t you have the ability to stand up and talk to me?"


    "Come out, come out, if you have the ability, come out to me, and we will make it clear face to face."


    He shouted in anger, but the shouts resounded all around, but there was no response.


    With true energy, Han Sanqian can''t control so much anymore, and flying directly into the fog is frantically searching.


    At such a fast speed, the foggy area is really very small, and Han Sanqian just made seven or eight laps in ten minutes.


    Although he was very tired, Han Sanqian could basically confirm two things.


    One is that those people really don''t exist here, and the other is that there is absolutely no way for a second person to exist here other than himself.


    This made Han Sanqian even more confused.


    What about people?


    It''s fine if those people aren''t there, but what about the red-eyed monster? He should be there.


    Where did he go?


    Again, I just made a mistake, there is no red-eyed monster here at all.


    You, the red-eyed monster? !


    Although this is outrageous, don''t forget what the old man once said.


    "It''s already very chaotic here."


    So, in the chaos, what is the confusion of time and space? Isn''t this normal? !


    Thinking of Han Sanqian here, I am even more shocked and surprised.


    He is now beginning to understand the words that the old man explained to him before he left, and he also begins to understand the chaos that has occurred here.


    But what does it mean to know this?


    Han Sanqian shook his head, he couldn''t understand, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    He came for Shendan, but what does these situations have to do with Dan? !


    It must be connected.


    It may even be the only clue to find the medicine pill, but Han Sanqian is currently unable to connect them together.


    "What could it be?"


    Han Sanqian was puzzled, feeling his head and couldn''t think of a reason.


    He sat back down under his big tree dejectedly, carefully considering various possibilities and correlations, but unfortunately, even if he thought about it clearly, he still couldn''t connect the situation here with the divine pill. .


    Damn it, where did the Shendan go?


    What is the connection between the chaos here and Shendan? !


    Suddenly, at this moment, the breeze seemed to blow, and a leaf slowly fell from the tree, skipping Han Sanqian''s eyebrows, and slowly fell to the ground in front of his eyes.


    Han Sanqian was unintentionally attracted by what was moving in front of him, and looked at the fallen leaves gently, which gave his troubled heart a trace of peace.


    Just like it was falling gently and slowly.


    Sometimes, when I look at something moving slowly when I am quiet, I do have a different feeling in my mind.


    At least Han Sanqian''s mood has eased a lot, and there is no impatience and anxiety like just now, and there is no haste and anxiety like just now.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian Anning''s heart suddenly surged, and he stood up instantly: "I know where the Shendan is."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4153

    When the words fell, he suddenly looked up at the sky with excitement.


    There is no limit to chaos, and naturally it is no limit to nothingness. In this case, yin and yang are reversed.


    Therefore, the upper part is the sky, but the lower part is the sky. Naturally, it is above the earth.


    It''s like Dan''s weight, according to common sense, it should fall on the ground. In a disordered land, it automatically falls into the sky.


    Everything here seems to be telling himself a certain past, but also telling himself the whereabouts of the medicine pill.


    It should be so.


    He didn''t have a cultivation base, but the old man had to find Dan himself. If there were countless red-eyed monsters, he didn''t need to let himself in.


    Secondly, it is the shadow outside. He risked his own life to enter here, so there is no reason for him to enter the next step, right? !


    Therefore, obtaining the medicine pill should be relatively safe and without incident.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t care about anything else, he just accelerated and headed towards the sky.


    In less than a moment, Han Sanqian was suddenly above the night sky.


    However, as soon as Fang arrived there, the World Anti-Buddha also turned upside down, and Han Sanqian stepped directly on the black streamer again.


    That''s true.


    Like a dream, he was clearly rising, but after reaching the critical point, he turned into himself slowly falling from a height.


    Such a situation is somewhat similar to the holy mountain of the Qilin family.


    It''s just that compared to there, it''s more chaotic and more "wonderful."


    The elixir should be above the sky, and if not mistaken, it should even be an object.


    And this object, Han Sanqian smiled, it was difficult to say it was difficult, and it was also easy to say it was simple.


    That is the "moon" above the head that emits a faint light, of course, it may also be the "sun".


    With a move of his hand, Han Sanqian flew towards it.


    "The earth is so far away, yet it seems as close as it is now." Han Sanqian snorted softly, he knew that it would not be easy to get to the "moon".


    Because if you want to travel underground, how can it be as simple as roaming in the sky.


    The sky roaming now is just an illusion.


    "However, I finally know why this place has been explored several times, but no one can find it." Han Sanqian shook his head and said.


    No one would walk in and expect the moon in the sky to be a so-called treasure.


    The reason why Han Sanqian could see it was entirely because the way he came in was completely different.


    They entered from the front door, so they could see the door couplet in Qiankun territory, and they entered from the back door, from the back door of the so-called reversed time and space, so it was easier for them to figure out the real clues in the entire universe.


    Naturally, the whereabouts of the so-called Shendan can be found faster.


    Thinking of this, everything made sense. When Han Sanqian was about to reach the moon, the resistance began to increase. In the end, Han Sanqian completely stopped about one meter in front of the moon.


    "It''s as if I was walking in the mud, and my body helped me with too much mud, and even blocked my way. No matter how hard I tried, if I wanted to continue to move forward, it would be a geometric consumption."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry, and instead just looked around: "Old senior, I have also drank the tea, and I have found the things. It is time for you to show up."


    It seemed that Han Sanqian was talking to the air, but before his words fell for a moment, and soon after the scene entered the dead silence, a chuckle slowly burst out.


    "How was the experience?" he asked.


    "What experience?"


    "What kind of experience? Of the ten, eight were killed by you, leaving only two alive. What kind of experience are you talking about?" He laughed.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "What senior is talking about, Han Sanqian doesn''t quite understand."


    Those people are obviously people from two time and space. In other words, the contact with each other is more like a kind of gazing at the flowers in a sense.


    Like an immersion videotape.


    Their deaths should have nothing to do with him, but why does the old man say that he killed them? !


    The old man smiled slightly: "What is false is true, what is true is false. What you think is false, why can''t it be true? In fact, you did kill them."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned even more: "Senior, I don''t understand!"


    "You are the real red-eyed monster in the couplet!" he said coldly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4154

    "No! No! No!!" Han Sanqian shook his head frantically. The ancestors of the Pei family were people who didn''t know how many years ago, and there was a huge age gap with him. How could he have killed them? !


    "At that time, I didn''t even say I was born on Earth, so how could I kill them?" Han Sanqian asked inexplicably.


    "What''s more, these are many years of history, and it is even more impossible for juniors to create these histories."


    "Even if there is a cultivation base, it is only available to the juniors now. The words of the seniors, forgive the juniors, it is really difficult to understand."


    "In the chaos of time and space, there is nothing incomprehensible." The old man smiled lightly and did not explain much: "Some things, you will gradually understand in the future."


    "You want me to help you take down this pill, don''t you?" the old man laughed softly.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "The younger generation has tried his best, and he can only get here. The younger generation knows very well that although the distance from the divine pill is only a few steps away, it is unlikely that they will reach it with the strength of the younger generation."


    "So... the junior wants to ask the senior to enlighten me, how to..."


    The old man smiled slightly: "How do you know that I will help you, and how do you know that I am here?"


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "When I was in the fog earlier, I really thought I should be the only one here, but then I changed my mind."


    "Oh? How do you say this?" The old man was very interested.


    "Because this is a disordered time and space." Han Sanqian said softly: "Senior once said that your place is the reversal of time and space, the core of the ban, then this should be the core sub-core zone."


    "Or, the connection between the two is meant to be one. So, no matter what, you are there."


    "Am i right?"


    The old man smiled slightly: "This place is one body. In fact, from the beginning to the end, you have never left the reversal space. The two are originally connected as one, but for those who enter the Qiankun Gate, my position is underground. And for those who come out of the reversed time and space, my position is in the sky."


    "I''m basically satisfied with your answer. Now, it''s the last question. Why do you think I''ll help you get this magic pill?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that this divine elixir is by no means an ordinary elixir, and even in a sense, it is not a elixir, but a divine stone."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Senior, this is the divine stone that supports the ban, right?"


    He nodded heavily: "Yes, it is the eye stone of the entire formation. Once it is lost, the restriction will disappear completely for this place."


    Han Sanqian knew what the old senior meant: "You''re always worried about that lava monster?"


    "Do you really think he''s just a lava monster? Its true identity is far more terrifying than you think. I can tell you this, if he loses the restriction of the ban, then the world of Bafang will be completely thrown into chaos. ."


    "At that time, the Central Plains human race will be completely annihilated, and the entire world will be wiped out."


    Hearing these words, Han Sanqian nodded: "Senior, I understand."


    This is a difficult but common choice, one that is good for one person and a choice for thousands of people to live.


    This question is actually not difficult.


    Han Sanqian has no second option.


    "Looking at your appearance, are you planning to give up this divine pill?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "It''s true, senior. Although junior is eager to get the pill, he must also consider the safety of the world."


    "For one''s own selfish interests, the world will be ignored. Even if Han Sanqian has passed the test of his own mind, he has passed the test of his heart."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian bowed slightly: "I''m so disturbing, please forgive me, senior."


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Don''t you think if there is any other way? Or, if you don''t want to fight for such a magic pill, then choose to give up?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Han Sanqian turned to look at the old man: "Senior, do you have any other way?"


    The old man smiled slightly, very strangely, he nodded slightly: "Of course."


    Han Sanqian said urgently, "What can I do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4155

    The old man didn''t speak, just shook his head slightly.


    Looking at his appearance, Han Sanqian seemed to suddenly understand something.


    He sighed helplessly: "Senior, shouldn''t it be that the junior should kill the lava monster before taking this divine pill?"


    Although he did not confirm Han Sanqian''s remarks, he obviously did not intend to refute it.


    Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly: "Senior, don''t say that I am a waste now, even if I am the peak, I may not be his opponent."


    In the ancient battlefield, the overlord-level figures had no way to deal with this guy. No matter how confident Han Sanqian was, he would never be so confident that he could be compared with them.


    "He''s immortal, it''s really hard to deal with. However, young man, you forgot something." The old man smiled softly and disappeared in place.


    In the volley, his voice came again.


    "Come back to me when you think of what it is."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian was once again alone in the entire dark streamer space.


    Han Sanqian has no other emotions, frowning, thinking hard about the old man''s words, what did he forget?


    Looking back on the entire itinerary, Han Sanqian has already sorted out and summarized even the slightest bit, but it is a pity that Han Sanqian can almost confirm that he has absolutely not missed anything.


    The old man said that he forgot something, what is it? !


    "Could it be..." Han Sanqian suddenly thought of something: "Is it a brain?"


    Since Han Sanqian entered this place, he has been a little dizzy all the time. Some ancient things plus this chaotic space really made Han Sanqian quite troubled.


    So, if you really forget what it is, it should be the brain.


    Maybe I didn''t hear the words and intentions of the old senior, so the old senior wanted to stabilize his emotions and sober up before making further plans with himself.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian shouted softly, "Senior, junior is already well."


    When the words fell, the old man''s figure suddenly appeared again, and he smiled softly: "Have you thought of a way to deal with him? But for a moment, let me listen."


    Han Sanqian said: "Senior should want me to lead that lava monster here?"


    "Oh? What''s the meaning of this?"


    "From a purely theoretical point of view, a very difficult problem is that if I take Shendan, I have the courage and strength to compete with the monster, but once I take it, the barrier here will be opened, and the monster will It''s even more... So, the safest and safest way is to bring it here. As for the reason, I believe the senior has already told me. "


    Here, Han Sanqian''s cultivation has always been there, and the ten or so people from the Pei family are telling themselves something about the original and here, and they are also reminding themselves of some changes.


    The old man nodded: "Near the Divine Stone, it can still exert its effect, so your condition can still be restored to the best state, and you haven''t fully understood the whole reason why you killed people in the fog, waiting for you to wake up. It must be different when you come here. However, no matter what, I can tell you clearly that your brain has indeed recovered. You are right, I think you led the monster here. "


    "But that monster is immortal and immortal, even if it is brought here, what can it do?" Han Sanqian said: "Could it be that senior wants to..."


    The old man smiled lightly, knowing that Han Sanqian had guessed what he meant: "This, after you lead him here, I have my own way."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded: "How can this junior lead him into this place? His heart is the key, and only in this way can we open it and enter here."


    The old man smiled lightly: "The immortals have their own tricks."


    When the words fell, he whispered softly in Han Sanqian''s ear. After Han Sanqian heard it, he was startled and smiled, and finally nodded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4156

    In the next second, Han Sanqian''s figure descended all the way and flew straight to the ground.


    Its speed is almost astonishing.


    After a few minutes, the guy had reached the ground, but he didn''t stop, instead he drilled straight down to the ground all the way.


    Strange to say, the ground looked extremely thick and solid, but when Han Sanqian drilled with him, it was as if he had entered the air, without any hindrance, and went all the way to the depths.


    When time passed, Han Sanqian suddenly came out.


    It seems to have broken through the sky too.


    At the top of the sky, there is a layer of faint aperture, and almost after passing through the aperture, everything changes in color.


    After the whole world was transformed again, a new scene appeared.


    Eyes full of jungle, dark clouds press the environment.


    Looking back at the feet again, at this time, the rock rose, and everything returned to the original place.


    "The lava monster, come out and die!" Han Sanqian shouted coldly.


    The sound shook all around.


    "Roar!" He heard a fierce roar from the monster, as if he had appeared before, the ground was sensational.


    Immediately afterwards, a behemoth rose directly from the ground.


    Compared to before, at this time he has become even bigger, and the whole momentum has become more ferocious.


    Han Sanqian had no doubts that as long as this guy slapped him, it was enough to kill him hundreds of times.


    Looking around, I didn''t see Su Yingxia and others. Thinking about it, they should have evacuated in time, which made Han Sanqian feel a lot more at ease.


    "What''s there to scream? It''s not long before, didn''t I kill you once?" Han Sanqian sneered softly.


    "Roar!"


    Han Sanqian''s mockery and provocation seemed to be an absolute provocation to the monster. After he roared angrily, he rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but swallow a saliva. Even though he had already prepared, he was inevitably flustered in the face of such a huge monster.


    "Senior, help!"


    After a silent recitation, Han Sanqian had no choice but to obediently close his eyes and wait for the arrangement of the senior.


    Boom! !


    Huge big hands attacked the sky, almost completely suppressing the light, leaving only darkness.


    And almost at the same time, a huge mouth suddenly cracked open on the ground. In the next second, the giant mouth directly swallowed Han Sanqian into it, accompanied by the incomparably huge monster.


    Just like this before coming here, it''s just going back.


    After crossing that boundary, it continued to fall all the way in the dark, one person and one beast then shot out from the ground, and then flew all the way to the so-called "sky!".


    Finally, the two separate in the air to the left and right.


    As soon as he entered this place, Han Sanqian clearly felt that the cultivation base in his body had returned again, and he did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly accelerated to keep himself away from the lava monster.


    The lava monster was also obviously surprised, but it did not attack Han Sanqian immediately, but also chose to retreat to ensure its own safety.


    The two faced each other in midair.


    Knowing the opponent''s strength, Han Sanqian didn''t plan to hide it at all, so he pulled out the Pangu axe with a backhand.


    Only such artifacts can break his defense, in other words, only such artifacts can pose a sufficient threat to him.


    Two people duel, the fear is that you are not qualified to make each other feel afraid.


    Because, in the game, you are already at a huge disadvantage.


    "Before, I didn''t have any real ability, I could only kill you reluctantly, but now, it''s different, everything I have is back, it''s easy to deal with you."


    The powerful breath seemed to be telling the monster on the opposite side that what Han Sanqian said was definitely not bragging, but was real.


    The monster was not as angry as he imagined. Perhaps this was also due to the fact that Han Sanqian''s true strength was indeed displayed, so it was not regarded as a provocation by Han Sanqian.


    On the contrary, he stared at Han Sanqian closely, and seemed to be on guard.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the lava monster seemed to have determined something, and in the next second, its body flew and rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian knew his purpose and mission, but in the face of the lava monster that rushed up, he suddenly smiled: "Okay, I''m just playing with you, so that you can see, I''m Han''s true strength."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian also rushed towards the monster. What he didn''t notice was that his eyes turned crimson again unconsciously...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4157

    Brush brush!


    The Pangu Axe has no complicated moves, just a single epee without an edge, slashing straight away.


    However, the body holding the Pangu axe was completely different from before.


    Han Sanqian, who is full of light all over his body, is simply an immortal power, and the power he carries is also devastating.


    The lava monster was not afraid at all, but was aroused by Han Sanqian''s fighting spirit, madly attacked all the way with angry roars, and went straight to Han Sanqian.


    boom! !


    A huge explosion rang out, and the world trembled.


    However, in mid-air, the old man showed his original shape, and he didn''t mean to help in the slightest, just sitting on the wall to watch.


    Smile, looking at what''s going on in the air.


    "It''s dazzling, the times have changed, I don''t know how many years have passed. Now I see it as old and new, but that''s all, at least, I can still be fortunate enough to see your status." The old man sighed. , The more you look at Han Sanqian''s eyes, the more he is full of love and memories.


    And in the memory in his eyes, it was the battle hundreds of millions of years ago.


    He was heroic and valiant, and he fought against the monster in the ten thousand army. Like the young man now, he seems to be outnumbered and outnumbered, but in fact he is extremely powerful.


    For a few moments, Han Sanqian''s current battle actually overlapped with him at that time, constantly interacting with each other, like people from two worlds, and like they were suddenly one.


    Gradually, he smiled more and more deeply.


    "Young man, this battle will always be a failure for you, and there will be no miracles."


    "I know that with your ability and your body, thousands of things are possible. However, this time, Han Sanqian, you can only eat turtles forever. This has nothing to do with you, but the middle The generation gap is really huge, and it is far from being filled by your own strength."


    "However, I believe that you are always the one who can rely on your personal ability to fill in. It''s just that now is not the time."


    "Failure is not terrible, the most important thing is what you can learn from failure and what can you understand."


    "Sometimes, the dimensionality reduction blow is not a bad thing, but a good thing that can make you understand and have a lot of epiphanies. Young people, it depends on how you look at it, and you can judge whether it is good or bad in the end."


    "Hopefully, you can have a good experience of this journey of disorder that I have prepared for you, and you can also learn what I want you to learn from this journey of disorder."


    After the words fell, he slightly disappeared, and after that, the small moon began to gradually become brighter.


    What Han Sanqian didn''t know was that, under the illumination of the moonlight, in addition to his original light, there was a silver light that gradually sprinkled on him.


    And along with this silver light, they didn''t leave too much of their own light on Han Sanqian''s body, but after a certain amount of time, they completely dissipated and merged with the golden light in Han Sanqian''s body.


    Gradually, this golden light became stronger and stronger, so much so that his whole body became scattered.


    However, what is different from the complete golden color is that this golden light is embellishing Han Sanqian''s body in an unimaginable trajectory. Looking from a distance, Han Sanqian''s body has turned into a kind of body. In other words, another golden body was merging with Han Sanqian at this time, and they were fighting side by side with each other.


    If there are ordinary people watching, they will definitely find that Han Sanqian is fighting alone at this time, it is better to say that he and the golden body transformed by golden light are in a double battle of "human sword". .


    Han Sanqian seems to be driving him to attack, and it seems that he is controlling Han Sanqian to attack.


    That is to say, Han Sanqian is concentrating on the battle at the moment and has no other thoughts. Otherwise, if Han Sanqian can see his current situation a little bit clearly, combined with the involuntary attack at the moment, he will definitely think of why in the eight barren voles. Many deceased gods have exhausted all the magical skills that they could not learn in their entire lives. When they got to him, they were not just as simple as self-taught without a teacher, but even... it can be said that this guy is completely free and easy to grasp...


    And Han Sanqian''s eyes are now blood red to the extreme...


    A nameless fire is burning wildly...


    Han Sanqian''s fighting spirit reached its peak in an instant!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4158

    Whoa!


    Body like a dragon, move like a tiger, Han Sanqian is domineering and onslaught!


    The lava monster''s body is like a bear, and its strength is like a bull. With one move and one combination, it is also like a dragon crossing the river under the blow of its anger.


    The two sides come and go, and the exchange of fire is fierce.


    For a while, I saw explosions around the two of them, and the flames rose wildly.


    However, although Tianlei was right on the ground for a while, for Han Sanqian, everything was always just a strong support.


    Because the power of this lava monster, to a certain extent, is not just beyond Han Sanqian''s imagination, it can even be said that it is completely beyond Han Sanqian''s cognition range.


    Too strong, almost too strong to leave the big spectrum!


    He can even be so strong that he can snort coldly, that is, three feet of frozen air.


    And a back slap came over, and even a mountain on the ground could be directly knocked into the air.


    However, Han Sanqian is not necessarily afraid. Although the opponent is indeed strong enough to be abnormal, the more such an opponent is, the more happy Han Sanqian fights.


    Fighting against such an opponent, as long as you don''t die, it will be a big profit.


    It can perfectly hone its fighting mentality and handling of details. Han Sanqian has always been clear that fighting against high-level players may be beaten badly, but it will definitely improve itself. Although fried fish is temporary It''s cool, but after all, it''s fried too much, and I''ve become a fish myself.


    Therefore, timidity will not be crowded, and Han Sanqian will only become more energetic and brave the more he fights.


    After all, the lava monster is completely suppressed in strength. In the face of Han Sanqian''s response, even if the response is sometimes half a beat slower, it can still be easily and calmly faced.


    "It''s fucking tough."


    Han Sanqian withdrew from the battle, took a breath, stared at the lava monster, and said very depressed.


    After only a dozen rounds, Han Sanqian was already numb in his hands and feet, and his whole body was sore.


    Although the lava monster had to avoid its edge when it attacked, Han Sanqian was equally struggling to defend. Every time he blocked, Han Sanqian seemed to be facing the top of Mount Tai, and every hard top hit him like a mountain. .


    Even though Han Sanqian had various divine weapons to protect himself, he would still be unable to resist such an attack. In other words, if he did not have a defensive divine weapon, if he were someone else, he would have been hit and shattered.


    "Roar!"


    Han Sanqian''s continuous resistance seemed to make the lava monster furious, and he roared, his huge arms slapped furiously on his chest, like a gorilla leader who swore sovereignty.


    "Roar!"


    The next second, he suddenly rushed towards Han Sanqian again.


    "Fuck, I know I can''t kill you, but you are too arrogant, it''s true that you can''t kill you, but if I can kill you once, I will earn money, and it will be cheaper for me to take off your arm. I fought with you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian Youhuang reappeared, and Fen Ji directly blessed Pangu''s axe, with his left hand for defense and his right for attack.


    Smash Huashan!


    "Roar!"


    Even though Han Sanqian had been attacked and killed before, the lava monster had no intention of being afraid or retreating. On the contrary, his whole body was burning like crazy, lighting up his whole body, as if he wanted to carry it hard again. Actions have proved that it is not afraid of any attack at all.


    Everything before, was just careless.


    boom! ! !


    A pair of giant arms reached the axe of Han 3,000 coercion!


    As the two met, the ground roared, the surrounding air was torn apart, and even the top of the sky was shifting.


    Han Sanqian concentrated all his strength and pressed down frantically, while the lava monster was covered in lava and poured into his hands, as steady as a rock.


    The old man in the sky also got up at this time because of the battle between the two, and his eyes were fixed on the battle.


    Although he knew the inevitable result, at least at this moment, he wanted to know who would be better.


    "Roar!"


    He seemed to feel that he had successfully blocked the slash of Pangu''s axe, which offset Han Sanqian''s first ferocious attack.


    Tightly, with a violent force, he was bound to push Han Sanqian and his axe out.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and looked at the lava monster without any fear: "Remember, my name is Han Sanqian."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian suddenly exerted force, and the lava monster also noticed the strangeness in the next second, and the entire huge face showed fear and unimaginable...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4159

    oom! !


    The ground was trembling, the ground was cracking, and the two giant feet of the mountain-like lava monster began to slowly sink towards the ground.


    Han Sanqian''s body flashed brightly, and behind him, his golden body was like a god descending from the sky, wielding a giant axe in the air, and it was majestic.


    The arms that the lava monster resisted began to crack, and they began to tremble because they couldn''t bear the huge force...


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, not at all restrained by the shock and fear of the lava monster at this time.


    When you are sick, it will kill you!


    boom!


    With the greater shaking of the ground, the lava monster began to sink even faster, and most of its body even began to submerge into the soil, and its arms were like old walls, constantly starting to crumble and fall.


    "what!!!"


    Han Sanqian let out a loud roar, and the rays of light scattered all over his body to the extreme. Even the originally dull bronze Pangu axe was shone in the rays of light!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The body of the lava monster was suddenly under such a force, like a blasted rock. At the same time as the dust and smoke billowed up, his body began to burst and collapse, completely turning into powder.


    Han Sanqian lingered in the air, sweat flowing from his forehead, and he was exhausted for a while.


    Although it looks like a god on the outside, but if you look closely, you can see that because the force is too huge and fierce, blood is already overflowing, and the seven orifices are bleeding!


    "Kill you once, and I can kill you a second time."


    Looking at the dust billowing on the ground, Han Sanqian grinned. His main hand for wielding the Pangu axe¡ªthe right hand, although it did not exert any force, it swayed staggeringly in the air.


    Even though he won the lava monster in the confrontation, in addition to his own internal injuries, Han Sanqian''s arm was almost directly broken by the shock.


    If someone could peek inside his arm at this time, then he would definitely be able to see that Han Sanqian''s entire hand bone was completely shattered, like a lava monster that turned into powder.


    "interesting!"


    In the sky, the old man laughed softly and said that he felt normal for Han Sanqian''s performance, but it was somewhat unexpected.


    With Han Sanqian''s ability, if he wants to complete a single kill, even a lava monster with a far superior strength will inevitably suffer. Therefore, Han Sanqian has staged small wins, the old man can understand.


    However, the old man did not expect that Han Sanqian''s so-called staged small victory would be such a big victory that ended by beheading the lava monster.


    This was what he didn''t expect.


    "Sure enough, he has his demeanor. Even me, there is a little bit of misunderstanding, not bad." The old man smiled.


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, Han Sanqian? This name, this old man has written down."


    When the words fell, he laughed and moved his hand slightly again. In the distance, the "moon" that was already bright became even brighter at this time.


    At this time, Han Sanqian in midair, Han Sanqian, who had been silent in pain, suddenly raised his head slightly, and looked around with some doubts.


    He could clearly feel that his shattered hand bones were recovering quickly, and the strength that had almost disappeared seemed to be reuniting.


    It''s like Taixu recovering for himself, like the Five Elements Divine Stone repairing himself.


    "How could this be?" He was very strange.


    However, this is an ironclad fact.


    Watching the dust begin to dissipate and reveal a huge half-dead body lying on the ground, Han Sanqian knew that in five minutes, he would make a comeback.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had no time or effort to think about other things, so he hurriedly closed his eyes and let these strange things from nowhere repair his body.


    Five minutes later, a giant suddenly stood up from the ground again.


    At this time, the moon in the sky has also become extremely red because of its extreme whiteness...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4160

    "Roar!"


    Like a dragon going out to sea, and like a tiger coming out of its cage, the lava monster suddenly rose from the ground again, with raging anger, and suddenly bombarded Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian''s eyes were already blood red, and at this time, the whole person was like a demon who came into the world, madly returning to kill.


    Between the two, there is another destructive battle.


    However, facing the resurrected and stronger monster, this time Han Sanqian was much stronger than before, but his actual strength was worse.


    After about 20 rounds, Han Sanqian''s response has reached a desperate point. He doesn''t say anything about fighting back, even if he wants to take a move, it has become extremely difficult.


    The lack of power began to expand infinitely, and Han Sanqian began to retreat.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing this, the monster was even more ferocious, roaring and launching an even more ferocious attack towards Han Sanqian.


    In just a moment, Han Sanqian, who hastily challenged, already felt what is called true despair. His arms and body were almost full of scars, and the blood flowed non-stop.


    However, the lava monster had no plans to let him go at all. It not only strengthened the offensive, but also approached Han Sanqian aggressively, making Han Sanqian extremely embarrassed.


    If the fight goes on, there will undoubtedly be only one result. Han Sanqian will be slowly tortured to death in such a humiliating manner.


    But if he retreated and fled at this time, not only would he not have the slightest dignity, but most importantly, Han Sanqian would not be able to escape very far, and the result would also be death.


    He gritted his teeth and shouted at the country three thousand to support it with incomparable difficulty, but in the midst of constant forced defense, strange scenes suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He saw a person fighting against the lava monster. It seemed that that person was himself, but it seemed that he was not himself.


    Although he looks extremely disadvantaged on the surface, in fact, his tactful and extremely superb technique is allowing him to get out of the most difficult situation and stabilize his own fundamentals.


    Han Sanqian was fascinated. From the beginning to the end, he had never seen anyone who could use such a subtle counterattack technique. For him, it was not just as simple as making Han Sanqian amazed. The most important thing was that these The superb technique completely opened Han Sanqian''s vision and cognition.


    It turned out that under almost impossible circumstances, people can still complete the counterattack and perseverance in this way!


    In the next second, the picture in his mind seemed to disappear suddenly, and what appeared in front of him was the abrupt lava monster and the same ferocious attack as it looked.


    With a subconscious movement of Han Sanqian''s hand, he himself was very surprised that, for some reason, the moves of the people who had been imagining in his mind actually appeared in his own hands at this time.


    Facing the attack of the lava monster, this counterattack method quickly stopped Han Sanqian''s decline.


    "I... how can I... how can I do this?" Han Sanqian exclaimed.


    Of course, not waiting for him to reflect, the next second, the picture in his mind reappeared, and those superb techniques kept appearing in his mind.


    As the situation became more and more compact, the technology in the man''s hand continued to appear higher-level and even more unbelievable moves, and every second, Han Sanqian could quickly master these methods and use them to fight lava monsters. confrontation.


    So, a miraculous scene happened.


    According to any knowledgeable person, Han Sanqian is already in a situation where he will lose immediately, but every so often, Han Sanqian can always fight back at a critical moment and resolve the crisis.


    A round of at most two or three minutes was dragged abruptly for more than ten minutes and remained unresolved.


    The lava monster was completely irritated. He roared wildly, and became even more bloody. The 3000 North Korea attacked. The anger in his eyes already showed that he had begun to disregard any damage to himself, and he was determined to kill 3000 Han.


    "Wow!"


    Sure enough, under such circumstances, Han Sanqian was suddenly hit by his palm.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian flew upside down several meters away. Even if he stabilized his body, the severe internal injury caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This guy, even if it is just a palm, is full of hundreds of thousands of pounds of power, and ordinary people have long been slapped directly into meat patties with one palm.


    The monster did not intend to stop there, roaring and attacking Han Sanqian again.


    It was too late for Han Sanqian to avoid it. He stared blankly at the attacking monster. Suddenly, his body suddenly exploded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4161

    oom!


    It was as if a certain breath suddenly rushed out of Han Sanqian''s body. He just shook his body suddenly, and the next second, a golden body appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    Facing the sudden attack of the monster, the golden body was not afraid at all.


    "You finally can''t hold back anymore, can''t you?" The old man showed his true form again, with a light smile on his face.


    "Even if your soul is not there, your bloodline can''t help but beat when it encounters such a powerful enemy, and you can never stand idly by when your host faces an absolute dimensionality reduction blow."


    "How, do these subconscious reflections in your body arouse a little memory in you, and do your new host have a different experience?!"


    "Enjoy yourself, I will help you, and I will never leave you."


    When the words fell, the old man looked up at the blood-red moon. The next second, he smiled lightly, and his body suddenly flew towards the moon.


    In less than a few seconds, the old man''s body got into the moon, and the blood-red moon suddenly became brighter. After a while, it returned to normal. However, an invisible breath penetrated the moon and was slowly spreading the elephant. earth.


    And the golden body, at the moment when it collided with the monster, the golden light of the whole body was obviously dim, but due to the influence of its blood moon and the invisible breath, a moment later, it suddenly shook again, and it was inseparable from the battle with the monster.


    Han Sanqian looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment. For a while, he was extremely shocked, but he seemed to have a general guess in his mind.


    Han Sanqian thought, Han Sanqian may have understood the general passage of the whole thing.


    He also began to understand why the old man would say that those people were killed by himself.


    To a certain extent, people do kill themselves, but that self is different from the real self right now.


    He is indeed himself, but more should be his golden body.


    He belongs to a certain overlord who died in battle here. It once killed the Pei family who entered here.


    Han Sanqian also began to understand that those figures fighting with lava monsters that flashed in his mind just now were not hallucinations, but a memory that belonged to the golden body.


    When facing the enemy in the world, or the enemy engraved in his bones, some things that were sealed in the memory began to be awakened.


    And those who are just now, are like that.


    No wonder, the old man kept saying that he didn''t really understand his intentions. Now it seems that Han Sanqian knows that what he said is indeed the truth.


    He really missed this most crucial part.


    Everything has been thoroughly and reasonably explained at this time, and the strange images in the mist have also revealed their true colors.


    Han Sanqian was suddenly no longer so confused, and he seemed to understand the meaning of each.


    "The realm of heaven and earth, the realm of chaos, it turns out that it is not just that I am dumbfounded here. In fact, he wants to tell me what happened here and what is the golden body in my body." Han Three thousand suddenly realized.


    He looked up at the sky, and although there was no words, his eyes were full of gratitude to the old man.


    The old senior may be unable to speak bluntly with himself because of something, so he uses this kind of time and place to explain to himself.


    This time, Han Sanqian admitted that he did not come in vain.


    "You are me, I am you, but, I am Han Sanqian, and where are you sacred?" Han Sanqian looked at the golden body and felt emotional.


    When the man on the outside saw his golden body, he took a sip of him, and then he took himself to ring the bell.


    And even the people in the inner circle seem to know the original appearance of their golden body. They are the overlords of the ancient times. Naturally, the golden body they know is by no means an ordinary identity.


    Linked to the fact that he has such a dialogue with the strongest person in the ban, Han Sanqian can guess the identity of his golden body, I am afraid it is not easy.


    Maybe, now he can''t figure out all of this, but at least from now on, step by step, he is moving towards the truth, and he is also starting to move towards the fault...


    Suddenly, a roar broke the tranquility of everything. The lava monster broke through the golden body and rushed towards Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4162

    The moment he watched him attack, Han Sanqian felt that time passed very slowly, and all kinds of past events began to emerge in his mind one by one.


    Just like when a person is about to die, he recalls his own life.


    The next second, his eyes were completely dark, and with a huge muffled sound on his body, Han Sanqian flew out directly.


    His eyes also completely lost light at this time, and his consciousness also became blurred.


    He was completely plunged into darkness.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t see it. When Han Sanqian did this, the blood moon began to erupt directly at this time, turning into countless blood-colored lights that directly shot down the sky.


    They fell on the lava monster like raindrops. After that, they began to release light, and for a while, the anti-Buddha turned the lava monster into a bloody glow.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared furiously. Obviously, the pain caused by the blood-red light on his body had almost reached its limit!


    boom!


    And those lost blood lights did not seem to have disappeared. With the radiance of light, the golden lights that disappeared began to gather again, and finally completed the condensation, forming a self-contained body.


    Red and gold!


    "Come on, let''s fight."


    The figure of the golden red light shouted angrily, and with a drawing in his hand, a lightsaber was pulled out directly, and he was mighty!


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared angrily, and rushed directly to the golden red figure.


    And the golden red figure also shouted angrily: "Evil, do you still remember us? Today, the battle between you and me is endless."


    When the words fell, he moved towards the monster with a sword!


    At this time, Han Sanqian''s body smashed heavily on the ground after flying dozens of meters in the sky.


    Not a single groan, not even the most basic reflection of the body.


    For Han Sanqian, his consciousness had already entered the darkness, and he hardly reacted to any external stimuli.


    To outsiders, Han Sanqian''s body does not seem to reflect, but his interior has undergone amazing changes.


    When the long-term darkness in front of him disappeared, Han Sanqian gradually saw bursts of light in the darkness.


    Then, in the light, a face gradually appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    It was an old man, but compared with the old man in the previous state of reversal, he was a little more refined, a little less kind, a little more mysterious, and a little less kind.


    "You are..." Han Sanqian opened his eyes and looked at him, subconsciously speaking out of doubt.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is or not."


    It was almost the same answer as Sombra and the old man.


    "where am I?"


    "In my field, you can also think, in your consciousness."


    "Your domain, my consciousness?" Han Sanqian frowned, his mind passed quickly, and suddenly said, "You are the real master of my golden body, right?"


    "Me?" He was a little surprised, but he seemed to expect that Han Sanqian would guess in this regard, shook his head, and said, "I''m not him, but if you have to get involved, I''m a little bit more involved with him. relation."


    "After all, he is my senior."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian didn''t understand. According to his words, his domain and his consciousness overlapped, so shouldn''t he be a certain part of his body?


    If it was a certain part, who else could it be besides his golden body? !


    But he denied that it was him right now, but he did not reject his relationship with him, which really made Han Sanqian''s monks two feet tall at a loss.


    "Don''t worry about it, sit down and cross your legs."


    He opened his mouth, but Han Sanqian didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly sat down obediently as he said.


    He smiled lightly, and his fingers pinched a strange seal.


    Han Sanqian looked at it for a long time. Although he thought it looked simple, he wanted to shape it as he did. Even after trying several times, he still couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian continued to toss his hands in a depressed and unwilling manner, the old man smiled lightly: "The mind is calm and calm, and there are no distracting thoughts."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian obediently closed his eyes and threw himself into it according to what the old man said.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian felt that something was wrong in his body, and when he slowly opened his eyes, a strange change happened under his feet...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4163

    A gigantic fiery red lotus rose up at some point, and was dragging him up slowly under his feet.


    The lotus was huge, white as clean, and surrounded by faint blue flames. However, when he was in it, Han Sanqian not only didn''t feel the slightest heat, but instead felt the coolness hit his whole body from under his feet.


    Looking at his hand again, I don''t know when, it has already pinched exactly the same gesture as the old man.


    The old man smiled slightly: "Don''t look around, concentrate on it, and move it according to the way I think."


    Han Sanqian nodded, but suddenly remembered his own situation, and hurriedly said: "But senior, I... I''m completely broken."


    The old man interrupted Han Sanqian''s words and shook his head. Although he didn''t speak, it was obvious that his intention was to emphasize what he said earlier.


    That being the case, Han Sanqian stopped talking, closed his eyes, and quietly waited for the old man''s next order.


    "The heart gathers on the top, the pulse gathers on the body, the world observes its closure, and the Dharma is silently recited..."


    The old man opened his mouth slowly, little by little, slowly reciting a strange mentality to Han Sanqian.


    To a certain extent, from the point of view of a cultivator, this kind of mentality is completely bullshit, and as the old man reads further down, the latter becomes more and more outrageous.


    It simply goes against the basic door of cultivators. If it wasn''t from the mouth of this mysterious and unpredictable old man in front of him, Han Sanqian would definitely think that this is someone who doesn''t know how to cultivate at all, but dreaming of cultivating has already dreamed To the point of madness, in such a state to write such a mind-breaking method that is so out of line.


    He is completely backwards, even messing around.


    However, for this old man''s sake, Han Sanqian, despite his incomparable doubts, still endured his physical discomfort and studied step by step.


    It is strange to say that Han Sanqian believes that he has no meridians, not to mention cultivation, and he should not be able to even mention the basics, but at this time, those meridians have suddenly existed, and he can clearly feel the various meridians. The air flowed slowly in his body.


    Although Han Sanqian suffered great pain during this process, since he could sense the flow of infuriating energy in his flesh, it was enough to make him extremely excited and insist on it.


    However, with the passage of time, gradually, the flow of infuriating energy began to speed up, and Han Sanqian was completely shaken by the pain emanating from his flesh, and there was a faint trend of being unable to persist.


    "Grit your teeth." The old man''s voice appeared appropriately.


    "I know you''re very surprised why the mind method is so perverse and why it makes you so painful. Even, you are now doubting whether the mind method has made you go crazy."


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t speak, it was clear that what he said was the deep question in Han Sanqian''s heart.


    He was really incomprehensible.


    "Looking at your appearance, if your xinxing cannot persist, you will fail."


    "Okay, in order to eliminate your inner demons and focus on your cultivation, I can tell you."


    "This method is indeed extremely strange to you, but if you think about it from another angle, it is not strange. Let me tell you this, it is not a method for ordinary people to cultivate."


    "You don''t have meridians, so naturally you can''t practice normal techniques. I''ve searched everything, and I''m afraid, only this technique is suitable for you. This is my painstaking efforts, and you must not let it down."


    When the words fell, he glanced at Han Sanqian, who was in great pain, and suddenly smiled: "Looking at your appearance, you don''t seem to believe me very much?"


    "Hmph, young man, you really don''t feel good about it. Do you know what the method I''m teaching you is called?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was obviously distracted and naturally wanted to know.


    "Do you know that the flesh is sanctified?"


    Sanctification of the flesh? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4164

    "That''s right." The old man smiled slightly: "Throughout the ages, most of those who have become sanctified are determined by their cultivation, and they can fly by comprehending the Dao, so mortals are often named after flying ascension."


    "But there are exceptions to everything, and there are some special people. Under the lack of understanding, the root of wisdom is good, so they train their muscles and bones, connect their whole body, and become a self-contained body."


    "Most of these people have absolutely outstanding physical qualities, and it can even be said that the strength is far beyond that of ordinary people. Just relying on their bodies, they can fight crazy against those who have true abilities."


    "This is what we call a special talent who cultivates something to the extreme."


    Han Sanqian nodded. Throughout the ages, although he has never seen any fleshly saints, it is not that he has never heard of such legends.


    In fact, as the old man said, a person who becomes a saint in the flesh is a person who has perfected a certain skill. So, what terrifying realm will it reach?


    At the very least, it must surpass several other realms.


    The sanctification of the flesh, just by the sound of it, is already extremely incredible, and at the same time, he feels that he is outstanding and extremely domineering.


    "Don''t be surprised, and you don''t have to feel that you haven''t seen it before, because these are not important, the important thing is that you, Han Sanqian, are one of them from now on."


    "Did you feel that during the cultivation process, the physical body in your body began to have breath passing through? This feeling is indeed extremely painful for those who cultivate the physical body, but it must also be a necessary process."


    Han Sanqian understands that if the fleshly body simply relies on the fleshly body to fight, maybe it is indeed invincible in the low-end game.


    But once it enters the high-end game, the strength of the physical body will not be enough for it to keep fighting, and its advantages will disappear completely. In the end, if there is no other thing to bless it, it will not have any meaning.


    And, most importantly, Han Sanqian now understands the old man''s intentions for him.


    He knows that the meridians in his body are completely cut off, and it is difficult to learn ordinary cultivation techniques. Therefore, according to his own situation, he has put on such techniques, not to let himself go crazy, but to change the angle and let himself return to the peak again. .


    However, he didn''t get that divine pill.


    "I just let you understand what I''m teaching you, just to clear your doubts. As for other things, you don''t need to ask, and you don''t need to know."


    When the words fell, the old man stopped talking.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was already in the process of cultivating, and it was difficult to ride a tiger, so he could only obediently follow his instructions, keep his breath, and continue to practice downwards according to his mind.


    And as Han Sanqian continued to practice, the pain became even more ferocious.


    However, as the old man said, when Han Sanqian figured out what he was doing, no matter how unbearable the pain was, there was always a motivation for Han Sanqian to grit his teeth and persevere.


    In terms of enduring hardships, Han Sanqian can say without any shame that he is considered to be the best of all.


    In the process of frantically stimulating the central nervous system, Han Sanqian almost clenched his teeth, endured hard, and continued to cultivate like a year.


    I don''t know how long it will take, when Han Sanqian''s cold sweat from the pain has already soaked his body, and it has been re-dried because of the air-drying. After such a few reincarnations, all the mental methods have been passed by Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian let out a long breath, and was about to open his eyes when the old man''s voice came over again.


    "Looking at your face, there seems to be a touch of ease and freehand brushwork. Haha, do you think that this mental method, although you have suffered a lot, has finally been completed?"


    Han Sanqian was speechless, and what the old man said was indeed what he thought.


    But that''s not too much, is it? Han Sanqian has indeed suffered a lot of unbearable suffering for ordinary people.


    Just when Han Sanqian thought so, the old man snorted coldly: "What right do you have to be dissatisfied here? What you are relaxing now is just the tree planted by the predecessors, with such a physical body It''s just the way of sanctification."


    "Besides, Han Sanqian, do you really think that this is the end?"


    After the words fell, the old man suddenly laughed gloomily...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4165

    Without waiting for Han Sanqian''s response, all of a sudden, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose, and the super heat wave made Han Sanqian feel like he was in the furnace. Evaporates quickly.


    If it is normal, Han Sanqian can hold up the energy cover, even if it can''t isolate the high temperature, but at least it can resist the roasting, but now Han Sanqian, when he wants to subconsciously lift his qi, he suddenly finds that his meridians are full. break.


    He simply has no resistance to the outside world.


    "Why, did you let the dog eat all your pride? Faced with this little difficulty, you can''t bear it? If so, don''t expect me to save you."


    "I teach you the exercises to help you, but I will never allow the person I teach to be worse than a dead dog. Let the fire burn you."


    After the words fell, the temperature around him became more violent. For a time, Han Sanqian let out a tragic roar because of the super pain of every piece of skin!


    "How is it, can you still stand it?"


    Han Sanqian''s teeth were half shattered, and he roared furiously: "This is a piece of shit, can you be more fierce? Hehe, the more I shout, the more excited I am."


    "come!"


    He roared furiously, his eyes snapped open, and with a strong unyielding and wildness, he looked at the old man with a sneer.


    "Stinky boy, what''s the use of being tough? If you can stand up, that depends on your true abilities." As the words fell, the fire became even more ferocious, and Han Sanqian Anti-Buddha entered the most violent flames.


    They do not allow living creatures like Han Sanqian to exist in them, nor do they allow anything else to test their power.


    The fire is roaring, the fire is burning wildly, and the fire is also roaring wildly, as if it wants to completely swallow Han Sanqian, completely swallow it.


    However, Han Sanqian''s body was also in the raging fire like a sailboat in a lonely sea. No matter how ferocious the surrounding, although it seemed to be crumbling at any time, he always insisted on forcibly with his tenacious will!


    At the same time, when Han Sanqian insisted, he kept repeating the mental method that the old man had taught him before.


    He is very clear that in the face of absolute strength, it is absolutely impossible to rely on will alone. However, under such circumstances, the only thing he can use to resist is only the mental method.


    The mind method is to let all of one''s own energy be mixed into the physical body, thereby strengthening the strong defense of the physical body.


    Han Sanqian believes that cultivation is both a process and a practice.


    Sure enough, when the method of mind comes back, although the temperature outside is still extremely high, for Han Sanqian, I don''t know whether it is because the defense has improved, or because he is used to it and paralyzed by it, he no longer feels so uncomfortable, and he can begin to Get used to it all.


    Gradually, Han Sanqian''s expression was no longer so grim and painful, and he even began to enjoy seeing it.


    After that, Han Sanqian showed a slight smile, and this smile, it was obvious that Han Sanqian was provoking the old man.


    He was telling him that what he was bragging about was nothing more than that simple.


    The old man was not angry, smiled lightly, and looked at Han Sanqian in the flames, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    The fire burns his body, just like refining steel and stone. What can be refined in the fire must be the diamond of the diamond. At this time, Han Sanqian, who is covered in golden light, at least in the eyes of the old man, he proves this. You are that diamond.


    He shook his head, shaking his hands slightly.


    Suddenly, the flames that filled the sky completely disappeared.


    When Han Sanqian''s body barely reflected, everything around him began to change rapidly.


    The ice and snow began to spread, and then it froze frantically, and continued to invade Han Sanqian terribly.


    Han Sanqian''s golden body that was burned by the fire was immediately covered with a layer of white frost. After that, the frost took about a few seconds to solidify itself quickly, and finally Han Sanqian was hardened directly. ice sculpture.


    Looking from the old man''s side, the entire space has completely become a world of ice and snow, and the horizon is vast.


    He smiled slightly, looked at Han Sanqian''s hard body in the blank, and said involuntarily, "How is it, Han Sanqian, how are you feeling now?"


    There was no reply, not even a little movement. It seemed that Han Sanqian on the other end had been completely frozen into a fool...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4166

    In fact, Han Sanqian at this time was indeed frozen and almost completely still.


    The ultra-cold temperature caused the body to fall into a state of suspended animation almost instantly, and all organs lost their vitality in an instant. It was not until a long time later that Han Sanqian''s heart suddenly reflected and beat slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, the blood in the whole body began to flow slowly again, the body''s consciousness gradually recovered, and Han Sanqian''s consciousness also awakened again.


    I am not afraid of the cold, but I am afraid of this extremely fast extreme cold, which can make people lose consciousness and mobility in an instant, and the damage to the body is far beyond conventional methods.


    Especially someone like Han Sanqian who had just come from the extreme heat, neither physically nor mentally had any corresponding preparations for this. Suddenly, it couldn''t be reflected at all.


    Han Sanqian shook his head dejectedly, trying to keep himself in a relatively calm mood, and then tried to feel all parts of his body.


    There are hardly any reflections!


    Hold!


    Han Sanqian scolded in a low voice, then closed his eyes and silently meditated on his mind, trying to fight the extreme cold by using the method he had just used to fight the raging fire.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian could clearly feel the pain in his body due to the extreme cold and the pain in his muscles from trembling.


    He closed his eyes tightly and endured the pain in silence.


    He knew that no matter whether the mental method was useful or not, this was the only thing that could possibly help him, just like the one in the raging fire back then.


    It''s just that, compared with the pain of raging fire, the pain of ice is more like a kind of sword piercing the bone, which makes people feel the pain and can''t pull it out.


    However, with Han Sanqian''s persistence, gradually, the powerful ice and snow around him began to show signs of melting, and the biting pain brought by the ice began to slowly dissipate.


    This made Han Sanqian finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Taking advantage of these vacancies, Han Sanqian further adjusted his mentality, and became more proficient and comfortable with the operation of his mind.


    Although the ice was fierce, for Han Sanqian at this time, it was no longer enough to threaten his life.


    "It''s interesting, but it''s still early."


    As soon as the voice fell, the tempering of the world of ice and fire completely disappeared, and the next second, the entire space turned black again, and there seemed to be nothing around.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge mountain monster rose from the ground, as if the giant mountain was moving, it seemed like the human being in the mountain, and it was more like the lava monster burst in.


    Han Sanqian subconsciously withdrew and pushed, watching the mountain monster vigilantly.


    In the next second, he roared in anger, and his huge body pressed Han Sanqian directly.


    Han Sanqian took advantage of the situation to dodge directly, but the mountains and soil that passed by suddenly spread after missing, and quickly and directly wrapped Han Sanqian completely.


    After that, these mountains and soil expanded infinitely in an instant, completely surrounding Han Sanqian, and even filling the entire space.


    Poor Han Sanqian, instantly seemed to be covered by a mudslide, and as if he was covered deep underground, unable to move at all.


    "Fire, ice, soil!" Han Sanqian felt extremely uncomfortable being squeezed by the soil, and it was extremely difficult for him to even breathe, but in this adversity, he knew better than anyone how clear his mind was. importance.


    "So, it''s the five elements."


    "Jin and Mu are still waiting for me."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian had a wry smile on his face.


    However, Han Sanqian is not in the mood to know what will happen in the future. At least, the current difficulties must be solved first.


    The first two times, Han Sanqian could only rely on his mind and will to be effective, but this time, Han Sanqian clearly knew that things could never be that simple.


    Because compared with the previous ones, this time the earth siege actually didn''t have the pain of the previous ice and fire, but the more so, the more Han Sanqian should pay attention.


    This means that there is some danger, and it will be hidden to kill yourself.


    Moreover, there are no more than three things, Han Sanqian would never believe that the same attack happened for the third time.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry, but waited quietly in the soil.


    After about a few seconds, Han Sanqian suddenly opened his eyes.


    "I know what you''re going to do."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4167

    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian directly chose not to move, and Fang Buddha chose to give up resistance as a whole.


    But only Han Sanqian and the old man knew exactly what he was doing at this time.


    With the current situation, it is impossible for Han Sanqian to resist the mad pressure of the soil with the strength of his physical body. For him, although the mental method can help him in some softness, under the absolute pressure, he has only just Introductory cultivation is absolutely impossible to resist.


    Therefore, it is actually useless to do these struggles. If you can''t beat him, it is better to join him directly.


    Seeing what Han Sanqian did, the old man smiled and nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, yes, your kid''s brain is still brilliant."


    "The technique of the golden body does not mean that everything is right with toughness. Sometimes it is necessary to know four or two pieces of gold. By doing this, we can achieve strength with softness, and softness with strength."


    "Only when the strong and the soft are combined can we achieve the unity of all things. This is the strongest way."


    When the words fell, he waved his hand, and the soil that was pressing Han Sanqian suddenly moved, like soft water, changing around Han Sanqian and wriggling in Han Sanqian''s body.


    Han Sanqian, who was at the core, was not only unaffected at this time, on the contrary, he felt extremely comfortable as the mountains and earth passed by his side.


    It was as if someone was gently stroking him, very comfortable.


    The previous body was burnt by fire and frozen, and completely healed in an instant. Not only that, Han Sanqian also felt that the strength of his physical body seemed to be becoming more violent, and there was not much in the flesh. keep coming from it.


    Han Sanqian began to smile. He knew very well that the dirt was not only not hurting him, but was actually helping him.


    "Crash!"


    Suddenly, there were bursts of shattering noises, and countless branches of trees suddenly stretched out of the soil, and they stretched out towards Han Sanqian from all directions at a very fast speed.


    Han Sanqian was comfortably here, and where did he expect the countless green branches that suddenly stretched out, he was completely entangled by the countless branches on the spot.


    These branches were not forgiving at all, and after tying them in a frenzy, those branches either meandered towards Han Sanqian, or tried to pierce his body directly.


    "Swipe!"


    Han Sanqian only felt that the anti-Buddhas all over his body were directly penetrated by the branches. The intense joy was not only the pain of the skin and flesh, but the most irritating branches did not stop after penetrating Han Sanqian''s body. The fast speed madly spread in Han Sanqian''s body.


    That feeling is as if Han Sanqian''s body has become their nutrient chamber, helping them to take root and sprout continuously.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The severe pain made Han Sanqian finally cry out, and the countless branches in his body even penetrated his body and swallowed it alive.


    But these are not the end.


    A burst of golden light suddenly fell from the sky, spreading straight across the entire space.


    In the blink of an eye, the space that looked like a dark night was completely bright.


    But these physical pains are nothing, the most annoying is the high temperature and roasting brought by the golden light.


    Although some of the damage it causes is similar to fire, it is not always the same. To a certain extent, its high temperature is more like that ice, which penetrates deep into the bone marrow.


    They seem to be roasting their own skin, but more like they are burning their own marrow.


    Cooperating with those crazy green branches in his body, Han Sanqian deeply realized what it means to be truly alive rather than dead.


    Looking at Han Sanqian, who had completely lost his mind because of the pain, the old man smiled slightly, as if watching a good show.


    "It''s still the same sentence, Han Sanqian, if you can''t stand it, admit that you''re a dead dog, and I''ll undo everything right away."


    When the words fell, he moved his hand, the golden light intensified, and countless green branches grew faster in Han Sanqian''s body...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4168

    Han Sanqian didn''t respond, and he didn''t have time to respond. The severe pain just wanted people to die directly, regardless of anything else.


    Han Sanqian only has the only eyes that are still intact, showing stubbornness and unwillingness to admit defeat, and he is bound to fight to the end.


    "Extreme pain is not only dependent on will, and it is even more impossible to resist only by some mental methods. If this is the case, in this world, you are waiting for some seniors to leave their unique skills, right? ?"


    "Remember, how much suffering you endure, how long you will be able to laugh in the future."


    After the words fell, the figure of the old man suddenly disappeared, leaving only the painful support of Han Sanqian under the golden screen.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few hours, or maybe a few days, when the golden light on the top of the head began to gradually recede, when the branches finally stopped growing.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was lying in the air without any movement.


    His whole body was almost devoid of human appearance, and branches stretched out everywhere, almost turning him into a half-human, half-plant monster.


    The only skin that was left was already under the golden light, it was pitch black, and it was impossible to see half of its previous appearance at all.


    The most annoying thing is that Han Sanqian seems to have completely stopped moving, motionless, like a dead person.


    The old man appeared slightly, then came to Han Sanqian''s side, squatted down in front of him, checked it carefully, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "For seven hours, I have been insisting on it all the time, but it is somewhat interesting."


    "From the beginning to the end, you don''t say half of your pleas for mercy."


    "Han Sanqian is quite tough."


    Having said that, he got up one by one, then glanced at Han Sanqian on the ground: "Please forgive me, I can save your life."


    "Actually, with your current situation, you should know better than anyone that your time to live is running out."


    Yes, how could Han Sanqian not understand that his current injury is so serious that it will kill him at any time?


    However, to ask Han Sanqian to bow his head, apart from Su Yingxia, there is absolutely no other person in this world.


    Especially at times like this.


    "Okay, some righteousness will inevitably cost your life. Since you don''t want to, let''s end it here."


    When the words fell, he turned around, smiled coldly, and walked slowly into the distance.


    Step by step, watching the old man go further and further away, Han Sanqian still did not speak.


    Raising his head, he glanced at the sky unwillingly. He did not regret his choice, but regretted that he had to bid farewell to this world and Su Yingxia in this way.


    But some things, no matter how difficult it is to accept, can always be calm after accepting them.


    Gradually, Han Sanqian, who had been supporting to the limit a long time ago, finally closed his eyes quietly and finished his life.


    His eyes fell into darkness again, and he had no other consciousness.


    Everything ends here.


    But suddenly, he suddenly felt that something was greeting him on his face, and then, a faint warm current slowly flowed in from his touched face.


    He felt very comfortable, and his consciousness seemed to start to concentrate, after which he tried to open his eyes.


    Opening his eyes, the old man''s face slowly appeared in his line of sight.


    "How is it? Shouldn''t he still be dead?" The old man laughed softly.


    "Didn''t you want me to die? Now you want to save me?" Han Sanqian looked at him and asked puzzled.


    Hearing this, the old man smiled slightly: "Isn''t it an easy thing to want to die alone? For you, I want to kill you as simple as squeezing an ant."


    "Did you play with ants when you were a kid?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian quickly understood what he wanted to do, and the little gratitude he felt for saving him instantly vanished.


    He didn''t mean to save himself at all. He was just like some people playing with ants when he was a child. He could easily take his life, but it was so boring.


    He has to thoroughly play enough and get tired of it, and finally kill it boringly, just as he killed himself.


    So, where did the good intentions come from? !


    "I injected a little energy into your body, and at the same time, I will give you ten minutes to recover, which is basically very good for your recovery. However, you also know what it will mean after that. "


    When the words fell, he got up, looked at Han Sanqian with a disdainful smile, patted his face, and said, "I also welcome your begging for mercy at any time."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4169

    He left, full of ridicule and disdain.


    Han Sanqian looked at him, gritted his teeth, and responded coldly: "However you want to play, you can do whatever you want. If you want me to beg for mercy, you want to die as soon as possible."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian lay directly on the ground and waited.


    Ten minutes later, the old man appeared as scheduled.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian still turned his face away, the old man knew that Han Sanqian had already given him a definite answer.


    He was not angry either, just smiled lightly: "Okay, since you have made a choice, then I will do as you wish."


    The words fell, and the sea of ??fire rose around Han Sanqian, and the devil''s training from Fangcai began again.


    Han Sanqian was not afraid, but he also refused to lie down. Just like the first time, he rose up to fight.


    First fire, then ice, then earth, and then the double pressure of wood and gold.


    Although the first three levels were difficult, it was not particularly difficult for Han Sanqian.


    But the Mujin alliance at the back was too strong. Han Sanqian was almost the same as the last time, and he was completely defeated after not holding on for long.


    The ending never changed.


    The old man didn''t seem to plan to stop either.


    When Han Sanqian was rescued again, when all the nightmares started again.


    Such reincarnation, I do not know how many hours, or a few days have passed, the reincarnation has gone through countless circles.


    Han Sanqian was continuously tortured by the wounds of the Five Elements, then killed, and kept alive by the old man.


    Everything, like repeating, like reincarnation.


    "It''s been six times, how about you, don''t you plan to change your mind?" The old man looked at Han Sanqian with a chuckle.


    Han Sanqian turned his head to one side and paid no attention at all.


    The old man smiled: "Why don''t you talk? Are you angry?"


    Han Sanqian still ignored him. For him, he didn''t need to say anything to this pervert.


    No wonder when I first saw him, I felt that this old man was much more sinister and mysterious compared to the old man outside. Now it seems that others have never deceived him, and it is from his heart.


    This old man was perverted, so there was a wicked look on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter, there are so many people who hate me, how old are you? Besides, I don''t know how long I have lived for so many years, and if I am hated by others, what would I do, wouldn''t I have given it to me long ago in my life? Are you pissed off?"


    "Well, since you don''t speak, it''s pointless to communicate, you can continue."


    After the words fell, another round of torture began again.


    Han Sanqian almost stopped talking. Anyway, he had already experienced these pains many times. Although it was unbearable, he had gotten used to it after eating a lot.


    The most important thing is that Han Sanqian has gotten better with the old man. He would save his strength until the end to resist the combined pressure of the golden wood.


    Han Sanqian believed that as long as he broke the final level, the old man would be furious.


    Regardless of whether he kills himself, or whatever, Han Sanqian can take advantage of this to let out a sigh of relief.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian started his own operation.


    Sure enough, when Jinmu attacked again, Han Sanqian, who was fully prepared, was obviously much easier to deal with this time. Although he only persisted for about half an hour, he still failed. The time that 3000 insisted on has at least doubled.


    However, Han Sanqian was neither proud nor ambitious. When it comes to the next time, he is not in a hurry to extend the time or directly wants to break through their heavy pressure.


    Instead, I used myself to persist for a longer time, and I began to slowly ponder the metamorphosis and horror of this combination of gold and wood, and make corresponding plans in advance according to these. way to adapt.


    After repeating this several times, Han Sanqian began to master some of the tricks, and continued to support himself for longer and longer.


    Seeing this, Han Sanqian didn''t even have the slightest doubt that if he made himself a dozen or 20 more rounds, he would definitely be able to directly break through the combined pressure of the golden wood.


    And ten or twenty times, it''s fast and fast, and in a blink of an eye, these times have arrived.


    And Han Sanqian also thought that it was time for him to break the last level...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4170

    Once again, it is the relationship between the heavy pressure of gold and wood.


    This time, Han Sanqian was less panicked than before, and more calm and calm.


    When those branches wanted to attack again and pierce Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian no longer collapsed his body like before to prevent the branches from getting in.


    On the contrary, his whole body was extremely relaxed, and the muscles on his body did not resist at all, but that was the case. Those branches did not penetrate directly into Han Sanqian''s skin as before, and he suffered several setbacks after several attacks.


    Han Sanqian''s skin was as soft as water because of its relaxation.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly. He also experienced several tortures before he gradually came to his senses. A drop of water can penetrate a stone, and the softest can overcome steel.


    The majesty of the trunk is also similar to that of a drop of water, and it is extremely feminine.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian resisted more and more fiercely because of his nervousness, but the more he was restrained by the tree trunk.


    As for the golden light, Han Sanqian couldn''t stop it. Among the five elements, metal was the least, but metal objects tended to be more precious and sharp, especially when it was emitted in the form of light, it was even more difficult to stop.


    Han''s experience of 3,000 times has proved that it is impossible to try to block it. The best way is to let it go, but also reduce its injuries in the process.


    Peace of mind is everything.


    At least, when the external injury cannot be eliminated, the inner pain can be adjusted by oneself.


    With Han Sanqian doing this, although it is very uncomfortable under the combined pressure of gold and wood, at least for Han Sanqian, it is now at a tolerable stage.


    Next, is to wait.


    Wait calmly.


    One minute passed, ten minutes passed.


    Han Sanqian closed his eyes and waited silently, waiting quietly.


    He was in no hurry, and he didn''t expect it to end any time soon.


    In Han Sanqian''s words, he even thinks that these are coming too fast, and he hasn''t enjoyed enough yet.


    After about two hours, everything fell apart.


    The golden light disappeared, and so did the plants that had just submerged into his kiwi.


    Everything is like waking up from a dream, open your eyes, it is normal.


    The old man stood in front of Han Sanqian, looked at Han Sanqian, shook his head, a little contemptuous, and said, "You can actually let you break these five punishments, it''s boring, it seems that you don''t have to play."


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, but did not fight back.


    "Looking at me, it should be my cramps and skin, why are you smiling at me now?" The old man asked slightly strangely.


    Han Sanqian said: "It''s too late for Han Sanqian to be grateful, how could he be so rude to senior."


    Previously, Han Sanqian really hated him a lot for no other reason. Han Sanqian thought that the old man was playing tricks on him and torturing him, so he naturally wanted to kill him to vent his hatred.


    But as this torture increased, Han Sanqian gradually changed his mind.


    He began to understand that although the old man seemed to be torturing himself on the surface, it was actually more like a kind of tempering himself, so that he could adapt to the five types of punishment.


    As a result, of course, I hope that these five types of punishment can raise my physical hardness to a whole new level.


    Therefore, he did not want to die at all, but just wanted to help himself.


    As for why he had to say that, it was very clear. One was to anger himself, so that he could persevere, and the other was to let himself learn to better control his emotions under extreme anger.


    Therefore, whether in mind or in body, he taught himself a good lesson.


    It was too late for Han Sanqian to be grateful, so how could he hate him!


    Regarding Han Sanqian''s reflection, the old man had nothing but the opinion of the old man. He knew that Han Sanqian was a smart person and might be overshadowed by his emotions for a while, but sooner or later, he would reflect it and realize that he was well-intentioned.


    "I''m very satisfied with your performance so far." The old man smiled lightly: "Your body has been reshaped for you by an expert, and you can almost call the fairy body in today''s Bafang world."


    "Now, after my pure training with you, if you can diligently practice the Dharma of sanctification of the flesh, I can make sure that within a few days, you will be able to achieve the divine body."


    When the words fell, the old man pulled up Han Sanqian: "Follow me to a place."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4171

    Without waiting for Han Sanqian''s response, he was already pulled up by the old man, and then the two flew all the way to another place.


    Along the way, there are nebulae all around, like a dreamy space.


    Until a few minutes later, there was a blood-red wheel ahead.


    The two flew directly into it.


    The surroundings were covered in blood, and even being in it felt extremely depressing, but the conversely advantage was that, since he entered, Han Sanqian could clearly feel that the true energy in his body seemed to be coming back.


    "You have about seven days." The old man stopped and said indifferently.


    "During these seven days, you can repair your meridians as much as you like. After seven days, you will face the biggest challenge, or in other words, the biggest danger in your life."


    "The forbidden area of ??death is life or death, survival or death, and it all depends on you, Han Sanqian."


    Han Sanqian was a little surprised when he heard the words: "Senior, what do you mean by this..."


    "The position you are in now is at the very center of the Blood Moon, in other words, the very center of the Divine Pill. Do you understand?"


    "Am I at the very center of Shendan?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was obviously very surprised. No wonder Han Sanqian felt that all his cultivation bases seemed to come back as soon as he came in here.


    I see.


    "The old man you met before will help you resist, but his strength can last for seven days at most. After seven days, the monster will be unstoppable. Therefore, you need to stop it at that time."


    In seven days, I don''t know how strong that monster will become. Just now, Han Sanqian is not his opponent at all.


    This¡­¡­


    "You don''t have to be so embarrassed. This matter started because of you, and it will naturally result because of you. Or, are you willing to go back without letting you regain your strength?"


    Nodding his head, Han Sanqian also knew that this was indeed the case.


    And since you want to recover, you will inevitably mess up the restrictions here, so you really have the responsibility to resist this lava monster.


    only¡­¡­


    Can you just do it yourself?


    "At this time, you shouldn''t be hesitant and unconfident." The old man said slowly: "We are willing to take such a big risk for you, and it is even more laborious and laborious, and you don''t care about yourself. Should there be more confidence than us?"


    "Senior is right. To tell you the truth, Han Sanqian has never been a person who is greedy for life and fears death. However, you also know that that monster is immortal and will become stronger every time he dies, and I... ¡­¡±


    For the first time, under absolute power and disparity, Han Sanqian felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    He is not someone who gives up easily, but at least at this time, he really can''t see the slightest hope.


    "He is stronger than him, don''t you have your advantages? If it is according to your words, it is enough to leave the strongest person in the world in the world, what is the use of the world? I am born with talent, and besides , your kid is the one chosen by heaven." The old man said dissatisfied.


    "I hope this is the last time I hear these words come out of your mouth."


    When the words fell, he looked at Han Sanqian and sighed: "I also know your pressure, but you will face more troubles like this in the future. Right now, you can regard it as your life and death juncture. , but it can also be mistakenly seen as the beginning of your nirvana."


    "Every step of anyone is by no means in vain. Some people will take one wrong step, but some will also take one step to the sky."


    When the words fell, he closed his eyes: "Flesh body sanctification, within seven days, you must cultivate to the top, otherwise, I can tell you clearly, even if this heaven wants to save you, it is absolutely impossible. "


    Immediately afterwards, his figure disappeared, leaving only Han Sanqian standing alone in the blood moon...


    "Of course, if you can persevere, you will have a pleasant surprise!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4172

    unexpected surprise?


    Another surprise.


    The old man said it once before, and this time, the old man mentioned it again.


    However, from Han Sanqian''s point of view, there were a lot of shocks along the way, but he was surprised that he really didn''t see a cent.


    But in any case, even if there are no surprises, Han Sanqian has no other choice in the current situation.


    Nodding obediently, using his breath to understand the whole body, Han Sanqian started his own cultivation journey.


    One day, another day...


    Han Sanqian just sat there, moving with luck while slowly instilling these qi into his own flesh and blood using the method of sanctifying the flesh.


    Even though everything in Han Sanqian''s body feels normal now, and the meridians are completely smooth, Han Sanqian has taken precautions and has already focused on the sanctification of the flesh.


    It''s not a new idea. Han Sanqian just unilaterally thinks that the most urgent thing to do right now must be the most powerful move when he has no moves at all.


    Otherwise, once he encounters this kind of meridian completely broken again, he will at least have a skill that can be used by himself.


    When the third day came, Han Sanqian opened his eyes, then let out a long mouthful of turbid air, and looked down, only to find that his body was already golden.


    Every inch of skin is like gold, and every inch of muscle is like steel.


    Clenching his fist lightly, what Han Sanqian heard was not the sound of cracking bones, but the sound of metal rubbing against steel.


    The hands and arms of the Anti-Buddha Han Sanqian are all made of gold and silver.


    "This is the entry stage of sanctification of the flesh?"


    Han Sanqian looked at his body and those strong arms in disbelief. He had never seen such a terrifying body before. There was even a strong urge in him to tell himself that once he punched out , it will inevitably be a thunderous trend, destroying thousands of people.


    What excites Han Sanqian the most is that these are just entry-level.


    Han Sanqian is not a person who loves to look forward to, but at this time he can''t help but imagine what kind of terrifying realm it will be once the method of sanctification of the flesh reaches the perfect level.


    And what if it was to be transcendent? !


    Han Sanqian believes that at that time, if you really fight against anyone with your body, you will never suffer, and even show the tendency of crushing.


    Even if his cultivation base was weak and obedient at that time, who would dare to provoke him casually?


    At that time, I looked like an ordinary person, and when I got into a fight, I made them obediently scared to pee. What does it mean to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? This is a textbook-level fact!


    Damn, just thinking about it is exciting.


    Not to mention further fantasies, if you can restore your previous cultivation, darling, at that time it is really possible for any opponent to be a top-level nightmare, right?


    You don''t even dare to describe it as a pervert. This is simply a super pervert among perverts.


    The corner of Han Sanqian''s mouth involuntarily revealed a sly sly smile, and even a wretched smile that imagined the invincibility of the future.


    It wasn''t until after a long time that he seemed to have had enough laughs, and then he closed his fist, and then fell into self-cultivation.


    Another day has passed.


    The golden light of Han Sanqian''s body is even more prosperous. If someone is in it, they can even be directly shot by the golden light and can''t open their eyes.


    Even the sweat he shed was like gold beads at this time, which looked both good-looking and impressive.


    The fifth day came again.


    Today''s Han Sanqian, compared to yesterday''s golden light, the anti-Buddha has fallen into a state of withering for a while, the light on his body has obviously dissipated a lot, and the sense of not bad King Kong set off by the golden color has also weakened a lot. .


    Like an old-fashioned Jin Luohan, the paint fell off when he touched the water.


    Han Sanqian''s whole body doesn''t seem to be as good as it was yesterday, not to mention the excitement of yesterday, even if he is in an ordinary state, he can''t achieve it at all.


    I don''t know what he experienced last night, so no one here knows, and no one will disturb him.


    In a blink of an eye, the sixth day came again.


    Han Sanqian on this day, if compared to yesterday, his state is obviously...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4173

    Anyone who sees it will shake their heads.


    Anyone who sees it will feel helpless.


    This guy looks like some kind of plant that is about to wither. Not only did he not get a drop of water to replenish it, but he also suffered a frost that could not bear at all.


    Its entire body is completely aged and wrinkled, and it looks like the skin of an old woman who is hundreds of years old. Even, others may be more beautiful than him.


    And Han Sanqian''s spirit is not to mention. If no one touches him, he can''t give a reaction. If you call him dead, no one will argue.


    On this day, plus yesterday, Han Sanqian had not moved, or even breathed, for two whole days.


    He was completely still.


    On the night of the sixth day, Han Sanqian finally let out a breath, but it was like the last breath of someone who was about to pass away. After that, his head drooped directly, and there was no movement.


    The dawn of the seventh day is still the same.


    10 minutes at noon, still the same.


    It seems that Han Sanqian is really dead.


    Even his body has not only lost its previous brilliance, but has become a pile of dead wood between the folds, and from a distance, it looks like a corrupted old chrysanthemum.


    Throughout the blood moon, the blood of the past was also lost, and everything fell into peace.


    At this time, besides the blood moon, the seven-day fight, when the blood moon lost its last luster, the body of the red and golden light also went to its final decline.


    As the lava monster slapped out, the figure flew upside down for a few meters, and even if he quickly stabilized his figure, his figure was already swaying, and even shattered all the time.


    On the other hand, compared to the lava monster seven days ago, his whole body has become larger and his body has become more burly. His muscles are completely thick and huge boulders. The boulders are hard and cold. All at their feet.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared, Fang Buddha was swearing his victory, and Fang Buddha was mocking the failure of the two of them!


    He seems to be telling the golden and red body that even if you two work together, you will never be defeated by his men.


    He is a little crazy, but, he has real crazy capital, who would dare to say not? !


    "call!"


    Touching his chest, the golden and red body was obviously extremely uncomfortable.


    "You and I joined forces. Who would have thought that it would be done in this way. This is what you and I have regretted for so many years, and now it is finally made up."


    "It''s just, I''m afraid you and I will never think that the alliance between you and me will end in this way again?"


    He was laughing, his smile seemed bitter, and he couldn''t see his expression clearly, but he could hear his sadness and helplessness from his voice.


    Jin Guang seemed to move a bit, seemed to be responding to him, and seemed to be encouraging him.


    "Failed, defeated, you and I will kill him three times within seven days. Now, plus Han Sanqian''s two times, he is already a seven-turn body, but unfortunately the blood moon''s light has faded, you and I can no longer be with you. He has an equal chance of playing."


    "And, with the current situation, you and I are nothing but broken souls. If there is no blood moon support, what is it?"


    "Hehe, I shouldn''t say that, because you have at least one Han Sanqian."


    Having said that, he raised his head and glanced at the blood moon that had lost its light, and shook his head bitterly: "Tell me, what the hell is this kid doing?"


    "My senior brother should have taught him the art of sanctification of the flesh, but I don''t know how he cultivated?"


    "Although there are secrets, there are always shortcuts. You should also know that those who take shortcuts will come faster than others to some extent, but opportunities also mean risks."


    "Whether that kid''s body can resist such a domineering mentality of the Lord, there must be a big question mark."


    "Now that seven days have passed, he will either emerge from the moon and turn the tide, or he will wither away and become a member of this vast ban."


    "With us, we will always be imprisoned here, and will always be suppressed by this monster."


    When the words fell, he looked at the sky with a great sigh, and also looked at the blood moon.


    Perhaps, for him, after living for so long, it was the first time that he had such a sense of expectation for a thing or a person.


    The golden light and shadow also seemed to be responding to the Buddha at this time. He also raised his head slightly, and looked at the dry and dull blood moon together with the red light.


    Both seem to be waiting...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4174

    There was no movement in the blood moon, and it seemed that the worst had already been revealed.


    Both shadows sighed in unison, like a kind of helplessness and a kind of loss.


    "Roar!"


    However, the lava monster didn''t care about this at all, roaring and roaring, attacking again suddenly, it is bound to kill the golden and red body completely.


    In the face of its attack, the golden and red body not only reacted obviously slowly, but most importantly, even if it was reflected, it was still impossible to hide.


    Thinking of this, it didn''t reflect too much, just closed its eyes lightly, waiting for the moment when it was beaten to the ground and annihilated.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, almost at the same time, a sudden roar struck.


    Although this roar seems to be the same as the lava monster, it is actually a little more delicate and a little more textured.


    Immediately afterwards, a golden light suddenly flashed out and rushed directly to the lava monster.


    The poor lava monster was full of momentum, but it didn''t prevent anything from rushing out from behind. Even though it was already powerful and impermanent at this time, the force of the attack was also not to be underestimated. .


    The golden and red shadow, who passed by death, was stunned for a moment, and when it was reflected, he couldn''t help but hurriedly looked at the shadow of the fierce battle, and was suddenly very excited.


    "The whole body is impermanent, and it is no different from ordinary people. However, there is a golden light accompanying him while walking. That kid actually took just seven days to make the body into a holy method and practice it to perfection."


    "That''s just genius."


    "No, no, no, it should be said that he is worthy of being the chosen one."


    Perfect, it is simply too perfect, like this, everyone is happy.


    "All of this, it seems that we didn''t gamble in vain. This kid is indeed worth our troubles, not bad, not bad."


    The words were almost full of excitement.


    After the words fell, he calmed down, and this calmed down a lot of emotions.


    He smiled again, and did not intend to help, he returned to a relatively safe position on his own, and then sat down leisurely.


    He chose to watch the tiger fight across the mountain, leaving at least a little breathing space for his already crippled body.


    boom!


    At the other end, Han Sanqian was entering a fierce battle with the lava monster.


    Needless to say, the strength of the lava monster is natural, and the stone armor is almost invincible, but the same is true for Han Sanqian. Although the body looks like an ordinary body that can''t be ordinary, you can see what ordinary people have on their skin. everything but...


    But these seemingly ordinary bodies were abruptly faced with the powerful attack of the lava monster, and they were evenly matched and did not lose any advantage.


    The lava monster also seemed quite surprised. In his eyes, Han Sanqian''s body was just a speck of dust, and trying to kill him was as simple as killing an ant. However, no matter how he attacked, Han Sanqian was always on the defensive. Not only would he not be repelled at all, but the more he fought, the more courageous he became.


    And Han Sanqian also understands his disadvantage in stature. He constantly flickers and moves, using speed and flexibility to continuously conduct harassing attacks.


    For a time, the two sides came and went, except for the sparks from the continuous blooming collision, there was nothing else.


    "Two tigers fighting each other is really interesting."


    "Go ahead." The old man laughed softly.


    This battle is destined not to be resolved in just a few moves, and it will even be an extremely protracted battle.


    Without three days and eight days, it is impossible for the two sides to decide the winner.


    In fact, it was almost as the old man thought.


    In the attack between the two, one wins in ferocity, the other in flexibility, and in terms of absolute defense, both sides are hard goods, and neither can do anything to the other.


    However, both have their own disadvantages. Han Sanqian is naturally not good enough in his proficiency, and the disadvantage of the lava monster is his defense. Han Sanqian can break it with the Pangu Axe.


    In this comparison alone, Han Sanqian naturally has a certain advantage.


    But in the long run, the lava monster, which is immortal and immortal, and gets stronger every time it dies, has a huge advantage on the other side in the tug of war.


    One is now, the other is the future.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t care about this, he slashed down, and in just two days, he slashed the lava monster twice.


    "The nine-turn body is here."


    As the old man exclaimed softly, the lava monster also changed completely...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4175

    "Whoa!"


    The molten stone on the outside began to fall continuously, and after that, the huge monster that was like a mountain turned out to be a black long man.


    The reason for using this adjective is that the guy is just human-like, but not human.


    Someone has the trunk, but no one has the five senses, and someone has the four limbs, but no one has the hands and feet.


    Its height is about 1.9 meters, but it is not strong, it is more like a thin bamboo pole.


    "What is this?" Han Sanqian frowned, completely dumbfounded.


    He never thought that this guy would suddenly die and come back to life like this. After all, for him, the death and resurrection of lava monsters is no longer a matter of one or two times.


    However, every time he died and revived, it was only the lava on the surface that changed, and his body became stronger.


    But it suddenly turned into a different look like this, Han Sanqian really did not expect it.


    Moreover, what the hell is this thin bamboo pole in front of me? People are not like people, and ghosts are not like ghosts.


    "What''s the matter, can''t you do it? Even the turtle shell is gone?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    Of course, he was not disdainful out of mentality. Han Sanqian would never be able to despise an opponent who died more and more in battle.


    The reason why he said this was that he wanted to test the other party in this way.


    "Humph!"


    Without the roaring sound of roaring the world before, now his voice is more like an old hen pinched by his neck, and the humming sound is weird and makes people feel uncomfortable in the throat.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian could hear the dissatisfaction and anger in this guy''s voice.


    "Young man, don''t be careless, the nine-turn body is unusual, not to mention that you are a person who has just been incarnated in the flesh, even a person who has already aged, it is impossible to confront him." The old man reminded in a timely manner.


    Han Sanqian frowned, just as he was about to stand up to be cautious, suddenly, the thin bamboo pole had turned into a black wind and rolled straight towards Han Sanqian.


    The black wind was extremely fast, and when he opened his eyes, he was already directly approaching Han Sanqian.


    Before Han Sanqian had almost reacted, he had already attacked Han Sanqian directly at close range.


    It is also better than Han Sanqian''s golden body is hard enough, and even after eating a few palms, he only retreated slightly, but Han Sanqian didn''t have time to take care of these things, and he moved with reluctance when he gritted his teeth.


    After a turn over, he took this opportunity to approach Heifeng and tried to catch it.


    But almost when Han Sanqian was about to win, the hand that had just grabbed one of his corners fluttered in an instant.


    It just completely disappeared under Han Sanqian''s eyelids and slipped away in his hands. Han Sanqian was obviously a little dumbfounded, and was stunned in place for a while.


    And this kind of distraction is often the best opportunity for the enemy to attack.


    When he hit back, Han Sanqian was directly hit by the black wind on the spot. Although he barely stopped a few meters later, a mouthful of old blood spurted out from his throat.


    You know, with Han Sanqian''s current body, it''s not that easy for the monster to break its defense.


    Previously, the giant hand of the lava monster hit Han Sanqian several times, and Han Sanqian was also like a person who was okay, but now the soft blow of the black shadow that looks like wind and mud has made Han Sanqian completely stunned. It''s amazing how people get hurt so much.


    "Sure enough, it will become more ferocious every time." Han Sanqian gritted his teeth and looked at the lava monster with hatred.


    If he still had the advantage by being flexible before, then now Han Sanqian not only lost this advantage, but the advantage has become someone else''s, which made Han Sanqian extremely desperate for a while, how can he fight? !


    "Han Sanqian."


    Suddenly, at this moment, the old man''s urgent shout came from behind...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4176

    Han Sanqian turned back in a hurry, but saw the old man hurriedly said: "The body of nine turns is the body of yin and yang, so he can transform it into yin and yang."


    "You must be careful to deal with it."


    Han Sanqian nodded suddenly, no wonder this guy hit harder than the stone before, but it felt softer than water.


    It turned out to be because the nine-turn body was the body of yin and yang.


    Rely on, that is to say, this guy can turn yin into yang at any time, yang into yin, when he needs time, he turns into yang, and when he needs to escape, he shows yin, grass, grandma, no wonder...


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian took a few steps back, and after keeping a safe distance from him, he looked away coldly.


    "Looking at your appearance, although you don''t look like a mess, your combat power is indeed enough to break the table. It''s really difficult for ordinary people to be your opponents." Han Sanqian said bitterly.


    This is also an indisputable fact, the yin and yang combination means that this guy is almost invincible in attack and defense.


    "However, it''s a pity that you monster met me, it''s unfortunate that I am also yin and yang."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian turned into yang energy in his left hand and yin energy in his right hand, and directly bombarded away again.


    If Han Sanqian used his body more in the past, this time, Han Sanqian made more use of the real energy that he could use in this environment.


    Under its operation, the energy of yin and yang suddenly opened.


    You deal with yin body, Han Sanqian attacks with yin qi, you have attacked with yang transformation, Han Sanqian uses yang energy to merge with body, and forcefully attack it.


    Sure enough, after completely changing their thinking, the fight between the two became more ferocious and even more dazzling.


    The yin and yang of the two sides were banging against each other, constantly changing and rubbing against each other, and the surrounding air was almost completely torn apart.


    "Han Sanqian, you have to find a way to take it down, and I will help you with the rest." Seeing that the situation was good, the old man hurriedly shouted.


    Hearing the old man''s shout, Han Sanqian''s heart sank. Are you fucking kidding me?


    Now that he can barely resist it is a very remarkable achievement, but this guy went up the slope with an old donkey and came directly to a more violent request, this...


    Take it, how to take it?


    Han Sanqian really wanted to shout at the old man, you have the fucking ability to go on your own.


    How to win this special, he is almost the same as himself.


    However, the old man said and also said that the current Han Sanqian has no other choice except to bite his teeth and fight with him.


    "Yin and Yang coexist!"


    As soon as he shouted, his hands turned into Tai Chi, and he suddenly pushed forward, and a huge energy attacked the guy directly.


    The same was true of the monster, which seemed to be provoked by the old man''s words, and did not choose to retreat at all, and also attacked Han Sanqian and left.


    In the battle between the two sides, directly point the gunpowder to the strongest point, and the battle will start directly.


    boom! !


    The two forces are directly facing each other!


    Officially facing each other in the middle, for a moment, the force of the collision swayed the surrounding air directly, and the huge stamina even loomed even the golden and red shadow watching the battle from a distance.


    In this move, the two of them used almost all their strength, and never planned to leave a retreat for themselves and a back-up for their opponents.


    The summit of confrontation! ! !


    Keep going!


    Han Sanqian bit his teeth and suddenly maximized the true energy in his body, constantly supporting his own energy.


    "Humph!"


    The monster also shouted loudly and used all his strength to defeat Han Sanqian completely.


    The smell of gunpowder on both sides has almost been pushed to the extreme.


    Han Sanqian was already sweating profusely on his forehead, and the powerful consumption made him almost unable to withstand it.


    His hands were trembling constantly because of the excessive force.


    The strength of the guy in front of him is really not ordinary, not only the outer defense is too strong, but the inner cultivation is too deep to detect.


    Han Sanqian sometimes even thinks, if there is no pressure on him, how terrifying will this guy''s strength be?


    Han Sanqian really didn''t dare to think about it, or that poverty would limit his imagination.


    Seeing Han Sanqian resisting so hard, the monster sneered, as if full of disdain.


    Immediately afterwards, his hand suddenly increased his strength slightly, and for a while, Han Sanqian felt that the anti-Buddha in his hand was facing the depressed sky.


    Han Sanqian shouted in a hurry: "Senior, how... how the hell did I get him? I... I can''t stand it anymore."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4177

    It''s not what the fuck is calling me, but it''s clearly trying to trick me.


    How can I endure such a ferocious monster alone.


    Depend on!


    "Han Sanqian, believe in yourself, you must believe in yourself, don''t be discouraged." The old man shouted loudly over there.


    Han Sanqian was completely numb. What kind of beating is this? It feels like he has entered a pyramid scheme.


    This old man is cheering up, isn''t it just like that? !


    Depressed Han Sanqian asked for support but could not get any support, only a mentally disgusting person in exchange. Right now, there is no other way but to bite the bullet and continue to support.


    But some things are obviously not something that can be supported if you want to hold on.


    Even though Han Sanqian slammed his teeth, he couldn''t stand the fierce attack on the opposite side.


    Soon, Han Sanqian began to step back continuously, and pain and grimness continued to appear on his face.


    "I can''t stand it anymore." Han Sanqian shouted in pain.


    The opponent''s black energy has spread over his defense, not only wrapping his arms, but also spreading towards his chest at this time.


    Han Sanqian knew very well that once these black qi directly wrapped around his chest, he would be completely restored to the sky.


    "Help me."


    Han Sanqian frantically asked the old man for help. If the old man didn''t help, then the pot would be completely cold.


    The old man shook his head: "It''s not time yet, how can I help you."


    "Hold on, hold on, you must hold on."


    Han Sanqian really wanted to scold people. This is not a question of whether he can stand it, but the fact that he is about to be beaten to death.


    However, looking at the old man''s broken appearance, Han Sanqian also estimated that the old man was cowardly and wanted to count on him for help, which was basically a nonsense.


    Everything is up to you.


    But what can you do yourself? I have used everything that can be used, and I have tried everything that cannot be used.


    "Humph!"


    He sneered, as if he could see Han Sanqian''s formidable force clearly, and with his right hand raised like a hand, he turned it over directly, driving an incomparably powerful force to pour in suddenly!


    boom!


    This force was so powerful that it was almost suffocating. For a moment, Han Sanqian felt the force pouring down like a flood, but the next second, his body flew out. After that, his head seemed to let go The person slammed into it even more severely, and his consciousness was a little blurred.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, Han Sanqian was directly knocked to the ground.


    However, thanks to the chaotic realm here, the ground did not directly stun him with his own impact as he imagined.


    The injury of Han Sanqian''s landing was not serious, but it was just that the shadow gave him such a blow that made him very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, his physical body is not what it used to be. Although he seriously injured Han Sanqian, at least he did not let Han Sanqian die.


    "Grandma''s, it''s so fucking ruthless." Han Sanqian wiped the blood from his mouth and spat out the blood in his mouth depressed.


    Fortunately, at the last moment when he couldn''t stand it, Han Sanqian quickly pulled out his strength. Otherwise, he would be hurt even more if he fell into this nest.


    "Han Sanqian, stand up!"


    Han Sanqian hasn''t even got up from the ground here, and over there, the old man has been screaming at him anxiously.


    That tone, that appearance, that famous scene on the Earth of Buddha Prevention, Mengmeng, stand up...


    Han Sanqian really wanted to rush up and drag him to die with him.


    A true man can be killed but not humiliated.


    However, the monster did not intend to give Han Sanqian this chance. Seeing that Han Sanqian was repelled, and Han Sanqian was not dead, he immediately rushed towards Han Sanqian again.


    "You''re a real dog!" Han Sanqian scolded loudly, and was about to get up from the ground in a hurry, intending to resist and evacuate, but as soon as he barely stood up, he suddenly realized something.


    "That''s not right." Han Sanqian frowned and muttered.


    "Here..." He suddenly looked away from the monster''s attack, looked around with a blank expression, and then fell into a brief contemplation.


    When the monster got closer and closer, Han Sanqian suddenly remembered something, and slapped his thigh fiercely: "Damn, how could I forget this?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian suddenly turned around: "This is the fucking world of chaos!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4178

    Yes, the realm of Qiankun is extremely chaotic.


    All techniques are illusions, and the fall of yin and yang is unbelievable.


    How the hell did Han Sanqian forget this?


    Grass, from beginning to end, he was fighting with the conventional method. Naturally, under the conventional method, the gap between Han Sanqian and his strength was always doomed to failure.


    The old man told himself to find a way to lead the monster to this picture?


    Could it be that it''s really just the picture here, can it be as simple as being able to exert one''s strength? He put all the big bets on himself alone, so what?


    Even if this person is himself, Han Sanqian will never think that the old man will play so big and be so numb.


    He let himself bring him here, and there must be his own plan, or some aspects here can suppress the lava monster.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Han Sanqian increasingly believed that the realm he belongs to must be the best place to deal with him.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian quickly thought about a possibility he thought.


    Suddenly, he subconsciously laughed.


    "No wonder, from the very beginning, the things here kept reminding me of the situation here. It turned out that it was not just to let me know what happened in the past. After all, history can only be used as a reference, and it does not help the current situation. .It''s more about making me understand and familiarize myself with the environment here so that I can feel like a duck to water."


    "Only by relying on the environment or external factors, in the face of absolute strength, can I have the slightest chance."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian confirmed this conjecture.


    The next step, of course, is to take this opportunity to completely break it.


    Han Sanqian immediately turned around, and suddenly fled to the ground.


    That monster believed that Han Sanqian was fleeing, so how could he give him such an opportunity?


    He hurriedly leaned forward and chased after Han Sanqian.


    Between the two, suddenly deep into the ground, you chase after me.


    "The earth is in the dry, so, the dry is the place, and the sky is the place."


    "Self is in heaven, and all qi are unified."


    "I want to reach heaven."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian opened his eyes directly, and in the next second, the surrounding scene suddenly appeared in a strange form in his eyes.


    Within Han Sanqian''s line of sight, everything around him immediately changed.


    They are not the sky and the earth, and they are not everything that he saw in his eyes. What he sees now is gossip and latitude.


    The whole world is not a world, just like the lines and dimensions seen on Earth.


    Then, Han Sanqian recorded all these lines in his mind, and began to analyze and record the points of each line using his knowledge of the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams.


    After that, the whole world turned into a giant gossip in his mind.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, looking at these gossips. Only now did he fully understand that everything before was really for the sake of achieving himself today.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian no longer moved forward, but moved crazily in a strange arc.


    The lava monster under the rage, there are three seven twenty one, because it is relatively close to Han three thousand, so how can they be willing to let go of such a thing that is so close at hand?


    He chased after him very tightly, ignoring Han Sanqian''s strange escape route.


    In his eyes, Han Sanqian was more like he was deliberately trying to escape.


    But only Han Sanqian knows best, of course he won''t be chased and run away like the rat generation.


    He did so, of course, for his reasons.


    "Chase it, chase it hard."


    Glancing at the black wind formed by the lava monster behind him, Han Sanqian gave a cold smile.


    However, even so, he didn''t dare to be careless at all, the distance between him and Hei Feng was too close, if he was even a little distracted, Hei Feng would surely chase and kill him immediately.


    Naturally, as soon as Hei Feng catches up with him, judging from the current situation, Han Sanqian is naturally certain to die.


    Therefore, Han 3000 had to work hard in the process of escaping.


    A few minutes later, the two of you chased me out of a very strange and complicated route. At this time, Han Sanqian also suddenly accelerated sharply. After getting away from him, he looked at him from the air, and suddenly stopped. He came down and looked at him with a sneer: "Is it fun to chase?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4179

    The Hei Feng also stopped in time. Obviously, Hei Feng had no idea about Han Sanqian''s sudden stop.


    However, after a while, Heifeng seemed to calm down.


    In his eyes, Han Sanqian was obviously unable to escape, so he stopped and made a last, useless desperate resistance.


    Thinking of this, if Hei Feng has an expression, he must be looking at Han Sanqian playfully.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t have any fear at all. On the contrary, his face was full of confidence and a faint sneer.


    "Looking at your appearance, it should be fun to chase." Han Sanqian laughed coldly.


    "But you know what? Sometimes, the harder you chase, the worse the result. For example, a male lion uses his strength to catch a tiger. Maybe, on the grassland, the tiger may not be his opponent, but He chased too far, into the jungle. Under this terrain, the lion has forgotten that he has changed from a hunter to a prey."


    "Here, the tiger is the real king."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian smiled coldly, looking at Hei Feng like a prey.


    The strong dragon does not suppress the local snakes, let alone the lava monsters in this area? !


    "Humph!"


    Hei Feng was obviously disdainful, and of course he was extremely disdainful of Han Sanqian''s rhetoric.


    The next second, his body moved, and he suddenly rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    Facing his attack, what was different from before was that Han Sanqian didn''t become in a hurry because of it, and he didn''t choose to avoid his edge.


    From the eyes of other people, this behavior is almost indistinguishable from courting death.


    But for Han Sanqian, this was definitely not the case.


    He is waiting.


    Waiting for the black wind to approach.


    "It''s now." Han Sanqian drank softly.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sudden movement in his hand, and all of a sudden he saw that part of the energy in his hand directly wrapped the shadow, and part of it rushed in other directions.


    Anti-Buddha, Han Sanqian at that moment seemed to have been beaten crookedly.


    But for Han Sanqian, is it really possible that it was a crooked attack? !


    Heifeng didn''t care about that, Zhang Shoujian attacked three thousand North Korea.


    But just as he was about to arrive in front of Han Sanqian, suddenly, Han Sanqian, who was so close in front of him, suddenly disappeared, and he threw himself into the air.


    Hei Feng was obviously shocked. If he fought with Han Sanqian with his lava body, then Hei Feng was indeed falling behind in speed, so it was not incomprehensible to be manipulated by Han Sanqian in this way.


    But in his current state, his speed is also extremely fast. How can Han Sanqian have the qualifications and ability to play this in front of him?


    However, it happens that the current Han Sanqian has completed his tricks on him right under his nose!


    How the fuck is this possible?


    He looked back in shock, but there was no sign of Han Sanqian behind him at all, but a few black lines converged toward him!


    Whoa!


    The speed of the black line is extremely fast, and there are many lines, rolling from all directions, not to mention the black wind, even a fly would not want to fly out of it.


    The black line quickly and directly entangled him, but in the next second, it quickly disappeared and disappeared, and nothing happened to prevent Buddha.


    That Hei Feng obviously didn''t know what the situation was, he wondered for a moment, seeing that there was no reaction at all, he was about to start.


    Suddenly, brush brush!


    The places where the black lines stayed before suddenly burst into countless golden lights, and after that, they shone with each other, directly like the black lines before, taking it as the core area, killing with light!


    Bang bang bang!


    The black wind didn''t even need to move, and wherever the black light had marked his entire body, it exploded.


    "Roar!"


    The huge pain caused him to roar in anger and bitterness in an instant!


    At this time, Han Sanqian moved his hands slightly, and strange black lines appeared all around again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4180

    The black thread is like a giant net, falling from the sky, as if completely wrapping the black wind.


    On the other hand, Heifeng obviously wanted to hide, but he just didn''t know where to hide.


    In the next second, the black line completely shrouded it, as if it passed through it, but it didn''t seem to exist.


    Hei Feng looked around in obvious horror. After confirming that there was no danger, he suddenly made a surprise attack and killed Han Sanqian directly.


    Heifeng''s speed is as expected, but in the blink of an eye, he has already caught up with Han Sanqian, who is dozens of meters away.


    However, with his inevitable vigorous attack, Han Sanqian was instantly beaten into an afterimage!


    It''s a phantom!


    Hei Feng instantly realized that he had been fooled. In a hurry, when he was about to turn around to look for Han Sanqian, a new body of Han Sanqian appeared behind him.


    He smiled at Heifeng, and almost when Heifeng was about to move, those hidden black lines burst out again!


    Bang bang bang!


    The black lines exploded all over him in an instant, and it seemed that every intersection was an explosion.


    Although Heifeng was bombed, he would not lose his combat effectiveness at once, but such frequent explosions also made him extremely uncomfortable and aggrieved, and he let out a roar of rage again.


    The difference from the last time is that when he was bombed enough, Hei Feng did not attack Han Sanqian again in time, instead he forbeared and did not move.


    It seems that the last lesson has already made him clear the lessons.


    hum!


    The black lines all around appeared again with infinite intersection, and Hei Feng did not wait. Taking this opportunity, after seeing Han Sanqian re-formed his handprint, he was sure that it was a layout that Han Sanqian''s real body would have. This time, it was directly killed.


    The black line flashed and disappeared!


    And Heifeng also galloped like the wind, killing Han Sanqian like lightning.


    As Han Sanqian''s body was broken again, the black line exploded again in the black wind!


    "Roar!"


    His voice was full of anger again, only a little more mad than before.


    He was completely irritated. Han Sanqian successfully attacked him three times in a row. On the other hand, he beat Han Sanqian three times in a row, as if he was completely grasped by Han Sanqian.


    What is his identity, how can he not be annoyed by being played like this? !


    "What? Feeling angry? Can''t wait to rip me out?" Han Sanqian''s voice sounded all around.


    Hei Feng had carefully identified these voices, but they were indeed coming from all around, and there was no obvious difference in any place, so just relying on the voice to find out where Han Sanqian was, was almost equivalent to talking in a dream.


    "It''s a pity, you don''t have that ability. Yes, you are stronger than me in terms of strength, I accept that. But, so what? Humans are human because they have more brains than other animals."


    "You and I, what we lack is our brains."


    "If you want to survive to the end, you must not only have excellent strength but also have a smart brain."


    "Look at your stupid way of trying to kill me, but you can''t do anything about me, so happy yet so sad."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s mockery, the monster was obviously even more angry. With a mad roar, the entire body actually burst out with super-strong black gas, and the black gas exploded in all directions, attacking all directions.


    "Wow!"


    Han Sanqian was obviously injured by this indiscriminate explosion wave in a corner, and he endured the pain so as not to let himself cry out in pain, but the murmur in his throat could not help.


    "Roar!"


    He roared again, and the anti-Buddha was warning Han Sanqian to get out immediately.


    However, of course, Han Sanqian, who was hiding in the dark, could not be frightened by him. He resisted the pain, but instead observed the black wind.


    The next second, somewhere in the darkness, Han Sanqian laughed coldly.


    "it''s time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Sanqian suddenly moved, and the next second, the whole surrounding suddenly lit up, and when Heifeng looked back, he saw that there was already a state of gossip around him, and his position was exactly the same. The most central position in gossip.


    The most bizarre thing is that Han Sanqian''s figure finally appeared at this time.


    However, what makes Heifeng extremely confused is that at this time Han Sanqian''s figure is not one, nor two...


    He counted it carefully, that is, he couldn''t speak, otherwise it would definitely start with me...


    Because in all directions, there are actually eighty-eighty-sixty-four Han three thousand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4181

    At such a scale, the dark scenery is just looking at it, I am afraid that it has been stupid on the spot.


    After all, it is not unusual for a person to have one phantom, three, four, five, or even seven, eight or ninety are acceptable.


    But this directly produced more than 60 phantoms, you can''t even call this outrageous, because this is purely perverted.


    Although the open avatar is just a phantom, if you can understand it clearly, in fact, a single phantom will consume a lot of energy, especially if your avatar is 100% realistic, it requires a huge amount of energy. energy consumption.


    Or, there are some wonderful ways to support it.


    But no matter how good the method is, it is absolutely impossible to create such a phantom of a clone.


    Sixty-four clones, how could they not be bullshitting?


    Hei Feng was obviously stunned for a long time because of this. For a monster of his level, I am afraid that he has rarely seen such an outrageous number of clones in his life, right?


    He carefully looked at the sixty-four clones, and there were hardly any flaws at all, which also meant that each of his clones was absolutely accurate and extremely strong.


    And these surprises and shocks are clearly far from over.


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s direct exercise of the exercises, the sixty clones started to move in a uniform manner at the same time.


    From the naked eye alone, it seems that either one is the real body, and there is no flaw at all.


    "Roar!"


    Since I can''t tell which one is real and which one is fake, the monsters just came, and I didn''t look for them anymore, so I made an indiscriminate attack and saw how you blocked them.


    After all, the avatar is not the real body, so it will not be as strong as the real body. Once the avatar can''t resist under its own attack, it will naturally reveal its prototype.


    Whoa!


    The black gas spreads directly.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t have any fear at all. After the sixty-four figures collectively completed their movements, all the lights in the entire gossip array were lit up.


    After that, the light suddenly hit the black wind in the center.


    And the black energy of Chao Neng released by the black wind suddenly exploded and attacked, spreading thousands of miles for a while, flattening the whole body.


    boom!


    When the black wind hit, the sixty-four clones fought in the same posture at almost the same time. Although it was extremely difficult to resist in the process, what made Heifeng dumbfounded was that almost all of the sixty-four clones moved in the same way and did not Either one is showing signs of weakness.


    This also means that these clones have no flaws.


    Hei Feng was dumbfounded, for him, this was simply an impossible situation.


    No matter how strong a person is, after turning into several clones, it is impossible to control the details of each clone so well.


    But Han Sanqian in front of him was just like that.


    His strategy of trying to find the opponent''s weakness to attack by betting himself against the opponent''s attack was a complete failure.


    Now, in addition to his shock and incomprehension, he had to face the attack from Han Sanqian.


    A faint smile appeared on Han Sanqian''s face.


    He knows that this monster is very strong, and strong people often have the pride and dignity that his own strength brings him, which cannot be changed or rejected.


    Even Han Sanqian himself has a good mentality, but it would be unbearable for him to be crawled over his head one day by a child.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian just kept angering him with his words, and he must be very eager to find the right opportunity to clean up himself.


    Under the influence of this emotion, as expected by Han Sanqian, he had to smash his clone to find himself.


    This time, he completely understood what Han Sanqian said.


    He really guessed well, one person can''t issue so many clones, and he can keep each clone with absolute strength and no flaws. But... he guessed it was under normal procedures.


    This guy Han Sanqian happens to be...not a person who takes the conventional route at all.


    His external incarnation can take eight shapes, and each of the eight shapes is absolutely powerful and real!


    Then, using the gossip formation, place a real body in each position of the gossip, and expand each real body with the formation method, so... the sixty-four bodies came like this.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to spend any True Qi to support him. Naturally, he will not be affected at all under the onslaught.


    "This time, you''re dead." Han Sanqian smiled coldly and moved his hand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4182

    As soon as the words fell, the rays of light that hit Heifeng moved with Han Sanqian''s hand and suddenly stopped, just supporting the black wind around him.


    However, the black wind was already surrounded by the line, and he had no chance to escape at all.


    "go!"


    When the words fell, the light directly softened from the straight, and it was tightly bound like a fairy rope.


    The uncountable lines came up in a package, and Hei Feng was like a packed dumpling. No matter how hard he struggled, it was still difficult to break free from Han Sanqian''s bondage.


    "Roar!"


    He roared angrily at Han Sanqian, guarding against the Buddha because he was dissatisfied with Han Sanqian, and guarding against the Buddha because he was disdainful of Han Sanqian.


    Although he did fail in the gamble just now, it didn''t mean that Han Sanqian could take this opportunity to turn a defeat into a victory.


    In the face of absolute strength suppression, Han Sanqian could only obtain some small advantages, but he would definitely not be able to control the situation.


    Therefore, his roar at Han Sanqian is more like roaring with Han Sanqian in the air. You are doing so many tricks, but in my eyes, it''s just garbage.


    Han Sanqian was not at all angry and looked at the lava monster indifferently, unaffected by any emotions.


    "break!"


    Bang bang bang!


    There was another burst of continuous explosions that were more violent than before. At the same time, there were sixty-four strands and sixty-four clones tied together in this line.


    The explosive power of the lines bound by the clones is enough to make Hei Feng shout at this time.


    While Hei Feng was in pain, he slowly came over again. For him, Han Sanqian''s might was nothing more than that.


    He looked at Han Sanqian and snorted coldly.


    It seems to be explaining to him that Han Sanqian only has this ability?


    He didn''t cause any serious injury to himself at all, everything was just as simple and easy as scratching the itch.


    Han Sanqian didn''t even smile. Of course, he knew that the damage he caused to the lava monster was very limited, but Han Sanqian didn''t pursue huge damage to him.


    Can it be done with Han Sanqian''s ability? Of course it can be done.


    But where is the meaning? Killing him, he will only be resurrected and become stronger. How long this formation can last is already unknown.


    So, killing him doesn''t make any sense at all.


    The real correct way is actually very simple.


    Consume him!


    Leave him alive, so that he cannot be resurrected through death. After that, when he couldn''t get stronger, he consumed his energy frantically.


    To a certain extent, it seems a bit idiotic to have to consume such a behemoth with his "low cultivation base", but here in Han Sanqian, some things make sense.


    He has a large formation, and he can completely use the current formation to trap lava monsters. Naturally, lava monsters consume a lot of money.


    However, if you just want to rely on this to consume dead lava monsters, it is also a bit of a fool''s dream.


    After all, his base is there.


    It is very likely that when Han Sanqian used up the goods, he said goodbye in advance because of the energy exhaustion.


    The mountain with the difference in size has to be considered.


    However, the fact that Han Sanqian dared to do this does not mean that he has no plans.


    Han Sanqian also has a trump card, too false!


    In this way, the energy of two Han Sanqian may be able to cooperate with the formation, and have a good time with this monster.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian did not respond to the lava monster at all. With a move of his hand, the sixty-four clones moved again, and the black lines and the light came out in two sets.


    In the gossip array, the monster couldn''t find Han Sanqian''s figure. After trying several times, he chose to give up after failing, and used his own energy to compete with the double light.


    Right in the middle!


    Han Sanqian sneered, and then he continued the battle directly with him.


    Bang bang bang!


    In the space, explosions continued and sounded again and again.


    The old man smiled lightly and let out a long breath: "I really thought this silly boy couldn''t turn his head around. Now, he finally found a way."


    "It''s not all in vain. This time, the foundation has been completed."


    When the words fell, he looked at the dry blood moon: "Senior brother, it''s time to take the most critical step."


    "Just, I don''t know if this is a surprise or a shock to Han Sanqian."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4183

    After the words fell, the old man looked at Han Sanqian, and the whole person also showed a meaningful smile.


    outside the space.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing had been waiting for several days, and the two women were already very anxious, and then the anxiety became paralyzed.


    For many days in a row, the two women have almost filled their disappointment.


    "Sister Yingxia, three thousand brothers will not be in any danger, right?" Ziqing said anxiously.


    After Han Sanqian entered the barrier, the two women left the lava monster''s residence with the help of the shadow and returned to the original inner circle.


    However, since the call, there has been no news from Han Sanqian, so how could the two women not be in a hurry.


    Su Yingxia shook her head. In fact, she didn''t know this at all, and she was definitely more worried than Ziqing, but she knew very well that she was the backbone of the two. If even she was in a mess, then the situation It will only get worse.


    At this moment, the shadow came back.


    Seeing the shadow, Su Yingxia could no longer contain the anxiety in her heart. She hurriedly got up, walked to the shadow, and said, "Is there any news on Han Sanqian''s side?"


    Hei Ying helplessly smiled bitterly: "You have to ask me at least ten times a day on average, and the two of you add up to twenty times. It''s not annoying for you to ask, but I''m tired of hearing it."


    "Have you not seen me much less frequently these days? I''m all scared."


    After being quiet in this barrier for so long, the two women were like sparrows asking Han Sanqian every day, which made him extremely distressed.


    Although he sometimes wished to be more lively, this was too lively.


    Su Yingxia lowered her head a little embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, but..."


    "I understand, you are also worried about his safety."


    With his words, the two women''s feelings of being scolded finally recovered, but the next sentence, he sighed and said: "Actually, why don''t I want to know some of his situation?"


    Hearing him say this, the two women were very lost again.


    Seeing the appearance of the two women, Hei Ying sighed again and shook his head helplessly: "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. As long as he successfully enters the barrier, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Really? Or are you comforting the two of us?" Zi Qing raised her head.


    "Your emotions have nothing to do with me. I won''t find nice words to comfort anyone, and I can''t do it. I''m just telling the truth." Hei Ying said: "In the enchantment, there are two boss-level characters, Han Sanqian. If you go in, you will definitely meet them.¡±


    "They will help Han Sanqian."


    Su Yingxia''s heart felt a lot more stable: "There is still..."


    "Yes, the operation of the entire prohibition is extremely complex and huge. It was established by the sacrifice of the two seniors." Soi Ying said.


    With his affirmation, Su Yingxia was relieved a lot. With such two boss-level characters in it, Han Sanqian should be safe.


    "The two of them know the situation outside, and also know that Han Sanqian is special, so they will definitely try their best to help Han Sanqian."


    "However, the outsider gang is always the outsider gang. Although it can maximize the potential of Han Sanqian, I also have to remind you that the lava monster is always the last huge hurdle."


    "I have already returned to the previous scene, and the lava monster was not there, so I am almost certain that the two seniors are helping Han Sanqian, and the counterattack against the lava monster is also happening at the same time."


    "Han Sanqian will either become a god in one thought, or one thought will be separated from your life and death."


    "In short, in a word, he won the gamble. In the future, the lower limit will not be low, and the upper limit will be extremely high, but in other words, if he loses, he will never be born again."


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing stared at each other in a daze. They thought that Han Sanqian''s situation was very dangerous, but far from thinking that it would be so dangerous...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4184

    "Then what can we do for him?" Su Yingxia asked.


    In fact, she knew very well that it was impossible to help Han Sanqian with her ability, but when she heard that Han Sanqian was in such a dangerous situation, her heart was always moving, trying to do everything possible to help Han Sanqian.


    Sombra shook his head with almost no suspense, and didn''t even want to talk more about this issue.


    "The truth of everything, don''t say I don''t know, even the two seniors I believe are unknown. These, you can only look at the sky, look at him Han Sanqian." Hei Ying finished his words, glanced at the two women, and said: "You two Just wait patiently."


    Immediately afterwards, the shadow flashed and disappeared in front of the two women again.


    Watching the black shadow leave, the two women''s nervous hearts not only did not have the slightest comfort, but also fell into deep anxiety because of his sudden appearance and those words.


    "Sister Yingxia, what should I do? Otherwise, let''s go back and check the situation again? If there is anything we can help, we can also..." Zi Qing said.


    Su Yingxia shook her head.


    With their strength, no matter whether Han Sanqian needs help or not, it is not something they can help.


    In their past, Su Yingxia believed that apart from being a stumbling block for him, there was absolutely no other help.


    "Let''s just stay here obediently."


    "Ziqing, if it''s okay, make the tent better."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Zi Qing couldn''t believe her ears.


    What time is it now, the eyebrows are burning, but Su Yingxia is still not anxious at all, and even asks herself to tidy up the tent? !


    She really doesn''t understand, why is this so? !


    Su Yingxia knew that Ziqing didn''t understand, but she had her own ideas.


    Since she can''t help Han Sanqian on the battlefield, then she will silently play her role as a good internal helper. If Han Sanqian comes back at the time, there is a comfortable place at home for him to rest, wouldn''t it be better? okay?


    Thinking of this, regardless of whether Ziqing could understand or not, Su Yingxia took the lead.


    Zi Qing was helpless. Seeing that Su Yingxia was busy, she could only follow her to decorate the tent where she lived temporarily.


    Although the conditions were extremely limited, under the busy work of the two women, it didn''t take long for the tent, which was originally rather rudimentary to be built with only cloth, and soon had its walls and its bed.


    The bed was made of hay, and while it certainly didn''t look pretty, it was dry and soft.


    In this kind of environment, this is already a very good enjoyment.


    After all this, Su Yingxia was already sweating, and Ziqing couldn''t help but said, "Sister Yingxia... I said something ugly, what''s the use of us doing this here?"


    "I mean, it would be fine if Brother Three Thousand came back, if there is any danger...he..."


    Zi Qing didn''t say it anymore, but the meaning was already expressed clearly, and this was the biggest confusion in her heart.


    Su Yingxia forced a smile: "He will definitely come back."


    "Why is he willing to let go of me and Han Nian?"


    Although she was smiling, Zi Qing could understand Su Yingxia''s worry and sadness hidden in her eyes.


    At that moment, she was infected by Su Yingxia''s strength, and also moved by Su Yingxia''s strength.


    Thinking of this, all the doubts in Zi Qing''s heart were instantly forgotten, and turned to be full of firm beliefs.


    "Sister, you are right, Brother Three Thousand will definitely come back."


    When the words fell, she got up and actively ran outside to collect more hay. Ziqing had already made up her mind. She not only wanted to make the current room more comfortable, but also made it more beautiful and warm.


    As soon as Brother Three Thousand came back, he went back to his private residence and experienced the best rest.


    Seeing that Ziqing was busy, Su Yingxia finally had time to release her emotions. She had tears in the corners of her eyes and looked up at the sky. Tears flowed down.


    "Three thousand, are you okay? Do you know how much I miss you? Promise me, you must come out safely."


    When the words fell, she closed her eyes, like a devout, silently begging and praying for Han Sanqian.


    At this time, Han Sanqian in the enchantment space...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4185

    The battle with the lava monster has been going on for a long time. Even with the blessing of the formation and the use of Taixu, Han Sanqian is still sweating profusely against such a super-sized monster as the lava monster.


    The huge internal friction has made him look extremely bad, but he still insists.


    "Fuck." Han Sanqian scolded depressedly.


    I have been fighting this monster for a long time in the war of attrition, but this guy is really like an ant, and it is an elephant. extremely limited.


    And he has already used Taixu now. If he can''t use it to exhaustion, then Han Sanqian''s technique this time will mean a complete failure.


    Of course, this failure spills over into the bigger picture.


    So, now is the most critical moment.


    Success is success, failure is eternal failure!


    "Roar!"


    In the big formation, the monster roared furiously. It was not as tenacious as it seemed on the surface. In the frenzied consumption of Han Sanqian, although the injury on his body was not fatal, it was enough to cause him to be in great pain and weakened.


    Han Sanqian has Han Sanqian''s abacus. Naturally, it also has its own calculations.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian is just a mere human boy, he can only choose another method that he thinks is very suitable when he can''t attack Han Sanqian''s real body at all.


    Consume!


    I spent 3,000 yuan with Han.


    With his size and his cultivation, it is simply disdainful to him.


    As long as he keeps dying, it won''t take long for that kid to be consumed in reverse by himself.


    And at that time, hum, he can turn defense into offense in a calm manner.


    But the plan is beautiful, but the reality is somewhat cruel. It has been exhausting for a long time. Now he is exhausted physically and mentally, and he is completely devoid of energy.


    But Han 3,000 is good. It''s just a little bit bigger than a human race, but it doesn''t mean to be tired at all. On the contrary, when it comes to this meeting, it is more and more courageous.


    He really has some doubts about life.


    Previously, this guy supported so many clones without any flaws, and he thought that he had met a strange flower.


    But this one is not over yet, and it is so special that now this is a big spectrum from the world, he is just speechless.


    What''s that kid for?


    Don''t talk about him, even if it is himself, if he continues to consume so much, then it is estimated that he will never be able to be like him now, and he is still fierce.


    But he had doubts in his heart, but he still had to do the hard work on the face, and he had to grit his teeth to resist Han Sanqian''s attack.


    The only hope is that this kid is just pretending, but in fact he is already empty and powerless.


    Two people, or this one person is strange, and they spend a few hours in this wonderful mutual suspicion and mutual jealousy.


    You attack and I defend on both sides, you do not give in to each other, and you come and go with each other.


    Until another half hour.


    "Roar!"


    With the monster roaring suddenly, the surrounding aura scattered wildly, Han Sanqian hurriedly withdrew slightly.


    It seems that, judging from the current situation, this guy doesn''t want to continue like this, he is really completely angry, and even wants to fight to the death with himself.


    But after a while, Han Sanqian''s dignified eyebrows were relaxed again, and there was even a faint smile on his face.


    "Looking at your madness, obviously, the real energy in your body has been dissipating crazily. It seems that I will be smashed to pieces." Han Sanqian sneered.


    Heifeng did not speak, but its shape was hideous, obviously just as Han Sanqian said.


    "To be honest, your appearance is really terrifying. I even believe that anyone who is a little timid will definitely be frightened by you like this."


    "However, it''s a pity that I met you, and you met me."


    Han Sanqian finished his words, and there was only endless disdain and ridicule in his eyes. Hei Feng does look a little scary now, and the breath he releases now can make anyone daunted.


    But Han Sanqian was not afraid at all.


    Is Han Sanqian not afraid of death? Obviously not!


    To be precise, people in this world who are unwilling to leave are afraid of death. Han Sanqian is also a member of this ranks, and he is also reluctant to bear Su Yingxia and Han Nian.


    The fundamental reason why Han Sanqian is not afraid is that he knows he will not die, he won...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4186

    When the words fell, Han Sanqian smiled slightly, looking at Heifeng as if looking at a dead man.


    Hei Feng was obviously surprised. It was obvious that Han Sanqian''s words were true, and he really saw through his last trick.


    Under the constant attacks, Hei Feng was already riddled with holes, and he was obviously quite powerless against Han Sanqian''s next attack.


    He had to make a final counterattack, and he had to make a final response.


    He had an element of intimidation, but he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would see through it at a glance, without giving himself the slightest face.


    He was angry, but also had a slight guilty conscience because he was seen through.


    But riding a tiger is already difficult, since it has been installed on this, naturally there is no retreat.


    He roared angrily, the black energy all over his body rolled wildly, and in the next second, he suddenly rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    I don''t know if this guy exploded his potential in anger, or if this guy ran into a dead mouse. This time, he actually attacked the real body among the three thousand sixty-four clones of Zhongzhong Han. Come.


    This time, Han Sanqian, who was originally very indifferent, was completely dumbfounded.


    The fuck is okay too? !


    With a strange cry, Han Sanqian didn''t have time to think about it. The matter had come to this point, and he had no choice but to resist.


    "Upside down."


    With a light drink, sixty-four figures moved at the same time.


    Immediately, the sixty-four rays of light were lit again, and rushed towards the black wind in a parallel cross.


    Not to be outdone, Hei Feng suddenly attacked Han Sanqian at full speed.


    Han Sanqian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you like this?"


    "It''s the real body, so what?"


    Han Sanqian roared angrily, looking like I was not pretending anymore, I had a showdown, blood suddenly condensed in his eyes, and for a while, he directly attacked Heifeng without any hesitation.


    He really has nothing to worry about. For him, the black wind in front of him is just the last struggle. Most of his mind and body have already disappeared in the face of the long-lasting war of attrition.


    Of course he''d be happy to have a Reservoir Dog delivered to his door.


    The sixty-four incarnations immediately turned into a single strand, directly confronting the black wind.


    Boom!


    The two came into contact again, and the surroundings were still explosive.


    It''s just that, obviously different from the last time, this time the encounter between the two is definitely not as intense as the first time. Of course, the person at the disadvantage is no longer Han Sanqian.


    The two were almost evenly matched, and for a while it was indistinguishable.


    Han Sanqian has the advantage of Han Sanqian, he is young and strong, his body is strong, and he has the tendency to not be afraid of tigers when he is born.


    The monster lost here, but the victory was that the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. This guy''s body was still strong. Although his body had turned into a black wind, the faster speed did not mean that his defense would be weakened.


    Especially in the counter-attack link, there is no need for too much defense, so the trend of monsters is equally ferocious and unstoppable.


    Although the sixty-four rays of light did not have the pull of their clones, they were driven by Han Sanqian''s real body, and they slammed into the body of Heifeng, tying it up and exploding on its body.


    And Hei Feng didn''t care about the pain from the explosion on his body at this time. He only had Han Sanqian in his eyes, and he only had the idea of ??defeating him fiercely.


    Thinking of this, he snorted loudly, and in the next second, his aura was fully on.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian only felt that he was hit head-on by a super mountain again. The strong pain made Han Sanqian feel a sweetness in his throat at first, and then his body kept retreating in the confrontation.


    In front of his absolute strength, there is no need to think about it, no one can resist, including Han Sanqian.


    Seeing Han Sanqian keep going backwards, although Hei Feng didn''t say anything else, he could already see his sneering smile from his cold hum.


    In his eyes, Han Sanqian thought that if he saw through himself, he would definitely win, but in fact, he ignored the most important point, the dead camel was bigger than the horse.


    He really thought that he was completely returning to the light, but even so, he was enough to kill Han Sanqian in this short period of time.


    Thinking of this, he continued to hit Han Sanqian with all his true energy, leaving no room for anything.


    Han Sanqian was defeated, and it was naturally difficult to resist, but in the process of constantly retreating, Han Sanqian smiled: "You are now using all your energy and energy to kill me, I will die soon, but you have thought about it. No, what if someone else suddenly attacked you at this time?"


    As the words fell, a golden red light suddenly came from a distance...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4187

    He is immortal, which is not only clear to Han Sanqian, but also more clear to himself.


    Therefore, his mentality is different from others.


    Sometimes, this is a good thing, and it will promote his stubbornness, but sometimes, it is a bad thing, and it will make him go forward without some consideration.


    Han Sanqian has always believed that since the mind is the greatest treasure bestowed on mankind by God, it should make good use of this treasure.


    Even more anciently, people rely on their heads to stand on top of all animals, which is already the greatest evidence and convincing.


    He had been angered by Han Sanqian for a long time. Now, he finally seized the opportunity to kill Han Sanqian. Of course, he would not let it go easily.


    In addition, he is not afraid of life and death, and naturally he is more open to hands and feet. Therefore, Han Sanqian has already predicted that this guy will definitely attack Han Sanqian without reservation in this opportunity.


    What Han Sanqian has to do is to resist this wave of attacks, or in other words, to persist as long as possible in this wave of attacks.


    So that the old man can complete the sneak attack from behind!


    Everything went according to Han Sanqian''s plan. Even if the black wind found that the red and gold light was killing him, it was almost impossible to dodge.


    He was completely held back by Han Sanqian, and his inner anger did not allow him to give up attacking Han Sanqian.


    Moreover, he is not afraid of death himself, and he even has some expectations that someone can kill him at this time.


    Because, once he can be reborn, all the suffering he has suffered at the moment will disappear, and he can still be resurrected with full blood. At that time, he will definitely kill this abominable human bug.


    Of course, including that pesky red and gold light and shadow!


    Simply, he did not make any resistance directly, and continued to attack Han Sanqian with all his strength.


    The red-gold light and shadow came quickly, and suddenly it had invaded Hei Feng''s back. However, he did not directly slap Hei Feng and kill him. Instead, he stood behind him. The entire body exploded with a bang, turning into countless dots of light.


    These little lights are all around the black wind, like the stars in the night sky, scattered and arched by the moon.


    "Three thousand, you did a good job." From somewhere, the voice belonging to the old man came out.


    His voice was obviously much more serious than before.


    To prevent Buddha, it is like parting from life and death.


    "However, our mission is not yet complete, and our journey has only just begun."


    "It''s just that the road is very long, and the people walking on it are always young people. There is not much distance that my brother and I can lead you forward. At least now, maybe we will come to an end."


    "Maybe we won''t have the chance to meet again from now on, but before I leave, I still want to tell you that I am very pleased to know a young man like you before leaving here and disappearing into this world."


    "Senior..." Hearing the sadness in the old man''s words, Han Sanqian had a bad premonition.


    "The monster is immortal, so no matter what method we use, we can''t kill him. However, this doesn''t mean anything. We were able to trap him once, and naturally, there are ways to trap him the second time. Second-rate."


    "But the blood moon is already..." Han Sanqian said bitterly.


    The blood-red light of the blood moon has dissipated, and even the last body has been broken by himself. According to the old man''s previous words, the formation eye has almost been broken.


    Before long, the ban will even disappear here, and the monster will be completely uncovered.


    "Yes, the Blood Moon is gone, and this place will slowly disappear soon. However, I have already found a new forbidden place for him." The old man smiled.


    Han Sanqian looked at him in confusion, he smiled: "It''s you, Han Sanqian''s body!"


    "what?"


    "I want you, eat him!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4188

    Hearing this, he didn''t wait for Han Sanqian, who was completely dumbfounded, to react, but Hei Feng had already heard the sound and laughed.


    Although he couldn''t speak, it was obvious that its laughter had already told everything he wanted to explain.


    Yes, he was laughing at these words, and at the old and small two big fools behind him and behind him.


    eat him? !


    What level is he? What terrifying level is his body?


    With one Han Sanqian alone, he actually wants to eat him? !


    It is not bragging to say that the person who can eat him in this world has not yet been born! In the past, the gang of living wastes in this forbidden area could not gather around themselves, let alone hurt him and eat him.


    And what is this weak boy in front of him?


    In comparison, there is a huge gap between this kid and any of those people.


    Of course, such a mere boy opened his mouth and said he wanted to eat him, which was more funny than any joke.


    Being laughed at by the enemy was originally a very speechless and angry thing. Whether it was right or wrong, it should be forced back.


    But this time, Han Sanqian not only didn''t have the slightest urge to refute, but even wanted to give the other party a big compliment, because Han Sanqian himself thought that it was right for monsters to laugh at them.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s appearance, the old man smiled lightly: "What? Sanqian, are you afraid?"


    "Fear?" Han Sanqian was very unfamiliar with this word, and smiled bitterly: "In my dictionary, the word fear has never been used. It''s just..."


    It''s just that there are some things that a fool''s dream is a fool''s dream, and it can''t be easily matched by one''s own thoughts or other things.


    "You think you''re impossible, just like he thinks you''re impossible, right?" The old man smiled lightly. He didn''t seem surprised or angry at Han Sanqian''s discouraged expression.


    He seemed to have expected Han Sanqian''s reaction.


    "Han Sanqian, you don''t have to believe anyone''s words, but you must believe enough in yourself. I can tell you clearly that no one in this world can do this except you."


    "Remember what I said to you, we can''t take something that''s not even possible and risk such a huge sacrifice."


    "We are not fools."


    "You''re not stupid either."


    A paragraph directly hit Han Sanqian''s somewhat chaotic heart, but after stirring up even bigger waves, it quickly calmed Han Sanqian''s heart.


    Yes, what he said is actually not without reason.


    They sacrificed so much, paid so much, and even gave up the ban that had been quiet for so many years, just for such a child''s play?


    No matter how you look at it, this should seem impossible.


    So, what the old man said should be true.


    In this world, it is really only possible to be able to eat this monster.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian''s eyes returned to normal, the old man smiled lightly: "This fellow will definitely move madly in your body, but you don''t have to worry, we will help you."


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    He is beginning to wake up now that everything before was an appetizer, and now is the real highlight.


    "Remember, stick to your own mind, you have experience in fusion with the dragon, and I don''t need to say more about it, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded again.


    Now in such a situation, it is naturally difficult to ride a tiger, and besides, he himself has no other choice.


    "Very good. In addition, let me tell you, if you can succeed this time, not only will your cultivation be fully recovered, but you will even store the energy of an undead monster in your body. The benefits of each are, I don''t need to say more, but you can taste it carefully." The old man smiled.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, how could he not know what the demon dragon brought, and it was still a monster whose size was double the size of the demon dragon, thinking about it, he couldn''t help but give a headache: "This is you and that Is that the surprise that senior kept telling me about it?"


    The old man also laughed, but soon he nodded again: "Isn''t it a surprise?"


    "Surprise is also considered, but I believe that its own shock is greater than surprise." Han Sanqian finished his words and opened his eyes to look at the old man: "I''m ready to eat, let''s start!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4189

    "Roar!"


    Hearing the two openly discuss this in front of him, the monster only felt full of disrespect.


    He roared angrily, and the anti-Buddha was saying that if you two little ones still want to eat me, I will make you cramps and bones.


    The old man smiled coldly: "Okay, then I will give you a gluttonous feast, so that you can eat enough at a time."


    As soon as the voice fell, the golden red light flashed directly, and the black wind was entangled even more fiercely.


    The golden light restraint keeps shrinking, trying to compress the black wind directly to the smallest state.


    "Don''t be careless, do your best."


    Hearing the old man''s instructions, Han Sanqian nodded obediently. He could now clearly feel that Heifeng''s attack on him had weakened a lot.


    Therefore, at this time, he can pull out his hand and use all his strength directly according to the old man''s words.


    Full push!


    In an instant, Han Sanqian no longer retreated, but on the contrary, he was evenly matched and confronted fiercely.


    The front attack was not smooth, and then there were wraps and pulls. For a time, the black wind was directly in a difficult situation, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Break it for me!"


    The old man''s voice roared angrily, and the next second, the entanglement became more ferocious. For a while, the black wind still had a little bit of black wind, but it was more like a golden and red cloud.


    However, its size is shrinking like crazy.


    The monster roared angrily, and at the same time there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    He knew that the guy who dominated the body in the red and golden light was playing with him at the moment.


    Is this old thing really crazy? !


    In order for this kid to swallow himself into his body, he didn''t even want his own consciousness? You know, this will keep him forever.


    But even so, so what?


    Relying only on his broken soul and such a soft human boy, he just wanted to overwhelm him like a dream.


    Impossible!


    At the beginning, I would not be defeated by him, and today, I will not be the same!


    When the words fell, the black wind frantically blessed, resisting the package of the black gold light.


    Originally, Black Gold Light had some advantages, but with the outbreak of Black Gold Light, the two suddenly became rivals with each other.


    The black wind was only the size of a bicycle, and it stopped here.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, although they really have an advantage in reserve, it is extremely difficult to maintain the current balance in the face of absolute power.


    Right now, it is a situation of balance, but it is also a situation in which neither side can do anything about the other.


    "Humph!"


    The monster snorted coldly, as if showing off and declaring war.


    He seems to be telling the two of you, even if you two work together, even if you are an old man who is playing dirty behind your back, but if you want to achieve your goal, dream!


    "Senior, we are completely deadlocked with him, no one can do anything, what should we do?"


    Han Sanqian was a little anxious. The opponent''s strength was too strong. Even if it was obvious that he had already made a strong bow, it was obvious that he was thinking too much if he wanted to break the current balance by pushing hard.


    This is like two trains not giving way to each other, and they have to fight to win on one railroad track. Although the two sides are evenly matched, neither can shake the other.


    But not a small feather can change this balance.


    But right now, there are no other people around who can help him.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing obviously belonged to Feather. It was very difficult for them to help. The shadows were fierce enough, but how could he get in? !


    Han Sanqian was completely desperate. Every move was actually going according to plan, and most of the results were almost exactly the same as what he had predicted.


    But it happened to be at this most critical juncture, because every step may have a little deviation, and finally condensed into such a huge sand.


    So much so that it is impossible to shake the balance at all.


    damn it!


    Han Sanqian gritted his teeth, the most difficult time had not yet come, but he directly encountered obstacles.


    "Is there any way to delay it?" Han Sanqian compromised and asked the old man Xiang Xiang.


    As long as this period of time has passed, the monster will definitely consume himself completely, and at that time, the advantage will come to him again.


    Unfortunately, the old man shook his head helplessly: "You can delay, but I..."


    He didn''t go on, but obviously, he was weaker than the monster.


    This is how to do? !


    In this way, it would be even more unfavorable for Han Sanqian and others to drag it on.


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    Suddenly, a voice came with a smile...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4190

    Both sides were completely dumbfounded, Han Sanqian didn''t reflect it for a while, and the monster over there obviously didn''t expect it.


    The two sides were stagnant for dozens of seconds, and then a light slowly spread down.


    The faint blood-red color is extremely dazzling and eye-catching in this darkness.


    Although its body is not bright.


    "Yes...is it him?" Han Sanqian suddenly remembered who this red light was.


    The old man was also full of shock: "Senior brother?"


    Without him, apart from Han Sanqian and the old man in this space, there is only the old man who taught Han Sanqian to become holy.


    "What''s the matter? Is this place just the two of you?" he chuckled softly.


    Yes, Han Sanqian really completely forgot about him. Seeing the old man again now is naturally a pleasant surprise, especially at such an important moment when help is urgently needed.


    "Senior, it''s great that you can show up at this time, we need your help." Han Sanqian said in a hurry.


    "Roar!"


    Heifeng roared at the old man, as if warning him not to interfere at will, and also seemed to tell him that if he wanted to join in, then the final result would be exactly the same as the old man beside him now, they would all destroy their souls , never overbirth.


    "Hmph, scare me?" The old man smiled disdainfully: "I''m tired of staying in this broken place for a long time, life is better than death, who would care? Come on, make your own choice, do you want us to do it, or yourself Obediently be eaten."


    Hei Feng roared angrily, obviously not admitting defeat.


    Seeing this, the old man was not used to it, and an extremely red blood light immediately blessed him.


    In an instant, the wrapped black wind directly flashed a dazzling light, and at the same time, the entire body was rapidly shrinking.


    "It''s now, Han Sanqian."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian did not dare to neglect at all, and opened his mouth directly, and almost at the same time, the golden red light also turned into a light smoke with black wind and poured directly into Han Sanqian''s mouth.


    Han Sanqian closed his mouth, and for a moment, he only felt that his body had entered the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Countless turbulent currents are tearing at his body, causing every inch of his muscle to be constantly pulled and torn.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    On the body, various colors of light flashed, whether it was Han Sanqian''s body, or the three colors of black, gold, and red that entered, each disappearing and the other growing, coupled with Han Sanqian''s hideous face due to pain, Looks extremely intimidating.


    "Reversing time and space can help you, and you must stay in it."


    "Remember, either you die, or he is subdued and suppressed by you, there is no other way."


    "If you are lucky enough to survive, then you must remember one thing, don''t be angry, once you are angry, he will be awakened in your body, what will happen to you who are occupied by the body at that time We don''t know any of the inversions."


    "Don''t hold any luck. He is different from the blood of the dragon in your body. If it occupies your body... It''s hard to imagine."


    "We want you to suppress him, not to rely on you to bring out a stronger demon king, do you understand?"


    I don''t know if it was in the body or in the air, the words of the two old gentlemen were faintly sounded.


    Han Sanqian carefully wrote down every word they said, for fear of missing some key words.


    However, he had no way to respond at all, the severe pain almost tore him apart, and his sanity was almost filled with pain.


    "Han Sanqian, send you thousands of miles, there will be a separation, the relationship between you and me will be broken today, and from then on, we will forget each other in the rivers and lakes."


    "The fruit of everything is in you, and this place will disappear. However, reversing the time and space will stay for you for more time."


    When the words fell, everything seemed to be quiet, and in the entire black night sky, only Han Sanqian was still flashing colorfully.


    "Om!"


    "boom!"


    As the light flashed brighter and faster, the frequency became faster and faster, and then a huge explosion sounded, and the entire night was completely blown into a day that could not open our eyes.


    And at the very center of this dazzling light, there is Han Sanqian''s painful roar and anger...


    bang...


    Outside the forbidden area, at this time, it was also shaking wildly with this huge explosion...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4191

    Shake the earth!


    The warm tent that Su Yingxia and Ziqing had just set up, almost no one enjoyed it yet, they were completely stomped in this violent shaking, and then the raised mountain soil buried it on the ground.


    Su Yingxia was in a hurry, after all, this was a residence specially built for Han Sanqian.


    However, it didn''t hold up for even a second now, and it completely disappeared.


    Su Yingxia wanted to pick it up from the burial, but Ziqing grabbed her arm and shook her head desperately: "Sister Yingxia, don''t pick it up, now the ground is shaking too much, we Get out of here quickly."


    Dazzling all around, because of this huge explosion, the ground has been lifted up several meters high, and it was blown up and it was extremely dangerous.


    Su Yingxia also knew the danger at this time, but she was somewhat unwilling to see the tent that was being submerged more and more into the ground.


    Zi Qing slammed her heart, and took Su Yingxia directly into the air.


    However, the rubble on the ground was still thrown into the air from time to time, which was very dangerous. In addition, Zi Qing discovered that the air was full of turbulence.


    For a time, the situation of the two women was not easy.


    While Ziqing was busy, suddenly, Shukuai boulders were directly lifted up by the shock waves and attacked the two women.


    When Zi Qing found out, several boulders were only a meter or two close to them, and it was impossible to block them all in time.


    She could only subconsciously keep Su Yingxia behind her to endure the attack from the boulder for her.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, a burst of energy directly shattered several strands of energy in front of him.


    Ziqing escaped the catastrophe in a thrilling manner, only to see it when she looked back, it was caused by the shadow.


    "Senior." Zi Qing said anxiously.


    Seeing the shadow coming, Su Yingxia also suddenly woke up from her loneliness and hurriedly looked around.


    Hei Ying glanced around and said anxiously: "This place is about to collapse, two girls, for your safety, please leave here immediately."


    "collapse?"


    Hearing these two words, both women were shocked.


    They can naturally understand what the so-called collapse means.


    "What about three thousand?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "The collapse of the death zone means that the things supporting it are completely ineffective." Hei Ying glanced at the two women, paused, and continued: "This also means that Han Sanqian has either succeeded or failed. ."


    With such an answer, the two women are obviously not at ease.


    Moreover, from the tone of Hei Ying''s words, the two women felt that things might be biased towards the latter.


    Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry to get them out of here? !


    "If it is the latter, then the monster will be completely unrestricted. You can go as far as you can, otherwise, the monster''s poisonous hand will be ruined." He sighed and said, "I am afraid that from now on, the world will There will be chaos."


    "But three thousand..." With tears in her eyes, Su Yingxia looked at the place where the dust was already billowing, and she was very sad for a while.


    Hei Ying shook his head helplessly: "I believe he has tried his best, but... some things, some strengths, may indeed not be able to be accomplished by one person."


    "Of course, he may have done it too."


    When the words fell, he looked at the two women: "You are ready, I will send you out of here."


    Regardless of whether the two women agree or not, he has already started with a black energy, directly covering the two women in it.


    "After the death forbidden land collapses, we will no longer exist. I will use my last strength to protect you. It can be regarded as the end of the fate between me and you."


    With a push of his hand, the black energy wrapped the two women and quickly moved towards the periphery of the death zone.


    Although the two women struggled, they were obviously useless and could only watch themselves being taken away from the scene by the black energy.


    The two women walked farther and farther, and there were more and more explosions behind the shadows watching them leave, and finally the billowing smoke completely engulfed him...


    After that, a bigger explosion exploded throughout the death zone...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4192

    oom! !


    Outside the death zone, Pei Gu and others who had not gone far were also directly overturned to the ground by the huge waves generated by the super explosion.


    The poor group of people have been stationed outside for an unknown number of days, and there has been no movement for so long.


    A group of people with disgraced faces climbed up from the ground in a daze, each with a dazed expression.


    Pei Gu also got up slowly with the help of several people, and after brushing off the dirt on his body, he looked up at the forbidden area.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter? Why is there such a big explosion in the forbidden area of ??death?"


    "Yeah, such a large explosion looks extremely terrifying. It is no exaggeration to say that just from the look of the explosion, I am afraid that the entire forbidden area of ??death will be completely wiped out."


    "Patriarch, what are we going to do now? Look at the situation, let alone the people inside. We can''t even hope to see half of the creatures inside. The VIPs and their group should be miserable."


    "Yes, Patriarch, although there are many miraculous things happening in your description of VIP Han, the forbidden area of ??death is extraordinary after all. Entering it and being able to persist until now is a miracle in itself."


    "Yes, Patriarch, let''s withdraw."


    Listening to the words of the subordinates around him, Pei Gu didn''t know what to do for a while.


    From an emotional point of view, Han Sanqian is someone who has invested so much human, financial and material resources himself, so it seems that he will not be willing to give up so rashly.


    But from a practical point of view, what your subordinates said is not without reason.


    In this case, An has an egg? !


    Continuing to defend here is nothing more than defending in vain.


    Moreover, according to the records of the family, this place is now broken, so once the monsters hidden in it break out, it will be a very dangerous event for the Pei family.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu sighed and nodded abruptly: "Send the order immediately, and we will evacuate immediately."


    "Yes."


    The subordinates listened to the order and immediately began to arrange.


    Moments later, the line was ready and waiting for its order.


    Finally, taking a deep look at the forbidden area of ??death, Pei Gu shook his heart and waved his hand: "Go home."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates received the order, the troops turned around, and accompanied Pei Gu slowly towards the mansion and city.


    However, before taking a few steps, someone suddenly felt that something was flying above their head, and if they looked again, there was a black body in the sky quickly moving forward.


    "what is that?"


    "Yeah, what is that?"


    A group of people were a little confused, timid and afraid, but still curious.


    Pei Gu didn''t care so much, he hurriedly led someone to chase after him.


    However, when the group of people trekked through mountains and rivers and ran all the way for nearly half an hour, the shadow finally fell, but the result almost made everyone dumbfounded.


    The black light withdrew, and what fell on the ground was neither a monster nor an enemy. It was the two women Su Yingxia and Ziqing who followed Han Sanqian away.


    "Miss Yingxia, girl Ziqing?" Seeing that they were two people who were very familiar with each other, Pei Gu was quite surprised to lead the group and rushed over.


    Seeing Pei Gu, or seeing a living person, and still a familiar living person, Su Yingxia and Ziqing''s emotions finally got a lot of relief.


    "Patriarch Pei." Su Yingxia replied softly with a strong fight.


    "Why do I only see the two of you and three thousand others? By the way, what happened inside? Why did such a huge explosion suddenly occur?" Pei Gu said inexplicably.


    The sadness was brought up again, and Su Yingxia didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Zi Qing paused and stood up: "Shortly after we entered, we lost contact with Brother Sanqian, and he went to the core of the death zone."


    "However, we don''t know exactly what happened inside."


    Pei Gu saw that the two women''s faces were not very good-looking, and he already knew that something bad might have happened in Han Sanqian''s side.


    "Then what can we do? I mean... can we go in and help?" Pei Gu asked, unwilling to give up the last ray of hope.


    Zi Qing shook her head and was about to speak when suddenly, Su Yingxia''s pupils suddenly enlarged infinitely. Everyone was surprised and followed her gaze, and they couldn''t help but be equally dumb for a while...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4193

    "Then... what the hell is that?"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide, completely speechless, and they were completely stunned by the sight in the distance in front of them.


    Although, there is still quite a distance from them.


    At the farthest end, the dust was attacking and rolling in, but these were not the most terrifying. The most terrifying was the bottom of it, where there were countless black qi rushing wildly.


    They are different from the dust above, these black qi are obviously quite pure, and in the black qi, it is even more obvious that there are countless monsters hiding in it, and they come along with the situation.


    Where is the rolling yellow sand, there are clearly thousands of demon monsters underneath.


    As the head of the Pei family, it is difficult for Pei Gu to be indifferent at this time. Even he is rare to see such a ferocious monster.


    "What the hell is going on here, why is there such a demon army in the forbidden area of ??our Pei clan, with such a large number that we don''t even know it?"


    Although the death forbidden area is a forbidden area, the Pei family does not know too much about the situation, but they can still know some basic information.


    It is impossible for such a huge group of monsters to exist in the forbidden area.


    However, within the sphere of influence of the Pei family, it is so close to its core department, how could there be other monsters invading, and the Pei family does not know? !


    A group of people looked at each other, completely unable to understand what was going on.


    Suddenly, Pei Gu''s eyes widened, and he suddenly understood: "There is no such thing as so many monsters that appear out of thin air. They... they are all beasts around here."


    "What? Beast?"


    "The forbidden area exploded, so that the evil spirits in the forbidden area spread wildly, and the surrounding things were affected by it. Therefore, they are huge in number, and they are like falling from the sky!" Pei Gu said coldly.


    When everyone heard the words, their expressions changed, but after thinking about it carefully, what Pei Gu said did make sense.


    "Go back to the house." Pei Gu shouted, pulling Su Yingxia and Ziqing and running towards the main city.


    The other elites did not dare to neglect and followed suit.


    A group of people ran for an unknown time, until the main city appeared in front of them, and then they slowed down.


    "Order all the soldiers in the city to prepare for the battle. At the same time, be sure to explain to them and try your best to prevent those black qi from entering the city, so as to prevent those black qi from infecting people in our city." Pei Gu commanded.


    "In addition, those monsters that are infected and enchanted must be handled carefully by the soldiers, and the city is a defense."


    "Yes."


    After instructing his subordinates, Pei Gu took Su Yingxia and others into the city.


    The group did not stop, and quickly returned to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Seeing the return of the Patriarch of the Pei family, almost all of the Pei family were present, and everyone was very excited. When they came towards the main city, a group of people shut up for a moment.


    Although the Pei family has a huge power and many soldiers, most of the soldiers are mainly deployed on the edge of the sphere of influence. It is convenient to defend against foreign enemies on time, and it is also conducive to dispatch troops quickly when attacking.


    But because of this, the main city sitting and lying in the center of the sphere of influence is relatively affected by the terrain security, and there are not many troops deployed, only a group of elite children of the Pei family.


    It''s okay to deal with some ordinary people, but Pei Gu is tens of thousands of monsters, how can this make people feel at ease?


    "Patriarch, what should we do?"


    "Yeah, there are tens of thousands of enemies, and it''s still your conservative estimate. How can we deploy so many troops in the main city?"


    A group of senior executives of the Pei family complained again and again, and they were already frightened by the situation outside.


    "Don''t worry, father, the boy will immediately lead the troops to defend the city and keep my main city safe. If the boy is here, the city will be there." Pei Hu stood up.


    With Pei Hu personally sitting in front of the city, Pei Gu was of course relieved and nodded: "Okay, in order to make it easier for you to defend the city, the soldiers in the city will be dispatched by you for the time being, take orders immediately, and set off immediately."


    Pei Hu nodded and took orders to go.


    Seeing that Pei Hu went on the expedition in person, the group of Pei''s senior executives who were scared out of their courage were a little relieved.


    After all, there are still many people in this family who still understand Pei''s son''s abilities.


    "Young Master Pei Hu is still amazing, he can stand it at the critical moment."


    "Yeah, when the fate of the Pei family depends on him, it''s not like some people who invited some plague gods to come back, and now it''s alright, and almost took over our old nest."


    When the group of people finished speaking, they collectively turned their hatred on the two daughters of Su Yingxia and the Seventh Princess...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4194

    The Seventh Princess immediately looked ugly, but seeing that there were so many family executives here, she was able to endure it for a while without breaking out.


    "What? Has the seventh princess become silent now?"


    "Hmph, of course she didn''t dare to say anything. It was such a hype to bring wolves into the room. What''s the result?"


    "Actually, what Mr. Pei said earlier made sense. For the so-called Han Sanqian, he kicked out the partners of the hundreds of thousands of troops. This is a great loss for us. Moreover, this is also a big loss. That¡¯s all, the point is that the person who is brought back now brings us no benefit, only endless disasters.¡±


    "Hmph, so why from ancient times to the present, no matter whether it is a family or a country, most of the management responsibilities are held by men. This woman, hehe, sometimes lacks rational thinking."


    "It is said that a woman is virtuous without talent, but there are some people who are not talented enough, but they still refuse to admit defeat, they want to fight to the death, but they use the future and destiny of the whole family to play with her."


    Now that something happened, no matter whether it was an afterthought or venting their anger, most of the people focused the fire directly on Princess Qigong.


    The Seventh Princess was very aggrieved, but her rebuttal at this time was very clear, it must be useless and futile.


    "Patriarch, shouldn''t this be the case?"


    But some people, or some things, are not destined to be backed by you, and others will be fine too.


    On the contrary, the more cowardly you tend to act, the more ferocious the other person''s bullying will be.


    Seeing the Seventh Princess, there was nothing to say. Of course, those princelings would not just let her go and let such a good opportunity go.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was slightly startled. He raised his eyes to look at the Seventh Princess, and his eyes were a little complicated for a while.


    He hadn''t completely lost his expectations for Han Sanqian, so he was unlikely to blame the Seventh Princess, and, in the final analysis, she was not alone in this matter, and it was himself who finally decided to choose Han Sanqian.


    However, seeing the indignation of the crowd, he really couldn''t speak for the Seventh Princess.


    He sighed and waved his hand, but he could only let his daughter bear the blame for him: "Okay, we''re all a family, what do you want to explain?"


    "Patriarch, you can''t say that. It doesn''t make sense for the seventh princess to get the beautiful things on weekdays. When something really happens, it is Pei Gongzi who has to bear the responsibility?"


    "Yes, the Seventh Princess did not know where she found such a person. She used to make a fortune, demanded excessively, and even made my son embarrassed in public, but in the end? He was the one who brought disaster to our Pei family, but the real It was the son who helped our Pei family to his death, I think, not to mention the son himself, even those of us who saw it, felt worthless and angry for him."


    A group of people roared loudly, it seemed that they were really dissatisfied with the son of the Pei family, but in fact they took this opportunity to raise the position of the son of the Pei family and suppress others.


    At this point, Pei Gu was also a little embarrassed for a while.


    But what can he do now? !


    The public sentiment has risen, and his desire to pressurize will only weaken his prestige and exaggerate his dictatorship.


    "Then everyone, how about Xiao Qi?" At this moment, the seventh princess stood up and looked at everyone coldly.


    The group of people were first taken aback by her aura, but soon, they attacked in groups.


    "Seventh princess, you are a child of the Pei family, what can we do with you?"


    "That''s not it, you are the body of a thousand gold, let alone put the Pei family in danger now, even if you are willful enough to give the lives of all our Pei family in vain, we dare not say a word. what."


    A group of people said it nicely, but their tone was full of all kinds of ridicule, and many people even directly covered their mouths and snickered.


    The seventh princess was in a hurry, but she really didn''t know how to refute it for a while.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she paused and said: "The accident in the forbidden land may not be the trouble caused by Han Sanqian. You can say it so badly now, and you are not afraid of what happens. We need Han Sanqian to come. help us?"


    "At that time, you who said what you said today, will you still have the face to ask for his help?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned, but in the next second, there was a roar of laughter all around...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4195

    "What did the seventh princess just say?"


    "Oh, I didn''t hear it clearly, can someone repeat it?"


    People laughed at these words, and even Pei Gu turned his face away at this time.


    He didn''t expect Han Sanqian to be of any help. He only hoped that Han Sanqian would come back safely and not let his investment be completely messed up. He was already thankful.


    At least, people are back, no matter whether he has become stronger or not, this is at least a hidden investment!


    "Seventh princess, are you afraid that you''re dreaming? Or, seven princesses, you often stay in the boudoir and don''t know much about common sense?"


    "Patriarch Fang Cai has already said that the explosion of the forbidden area of ??death is huge and powerful. Not only did it raze the forbidden area of ??death directly to the ground, but even the wind generated by it has been blowing all the way to our main city. It is so powerful. The seventh princess still thinks that someone can come out alive? I really don''t know what to say, not to mention childish."


    "Everyone, it doesn''t matter, anyway, today, everyone is their own family, and they will not be laughed at by others, everyone, just have a good time for yourself."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone laughed again, and the meaning of ridicule should not be too full.


    "Okay, Seventh Princess, this is the end of these jokes. Although my Pei family is in a dangerous situation now, it is not that there are no troops around. As long as Mr. Pei can hold on for three days, our reinforcements will be able to solve my main city. Therefore, we can solve this problem by ourselves without the help of outsiders.¡±


    "As for this second one, it''s very simple. The Pei family has already faced such danger because of your choice last time. It''s fine if we don''t hold you accountable, but you can''t repent again and again. Let''s? You''re going to take our fate and bet Han 3,000? What if he doesn''t come back? What should we do?"


    "Are we waiting to die?"


    When the words fell, everyone nodded, and Pei Gu nodded slowly.


    Although their tone was not good, and they were extremely sarcastic, the meaning of their words was also full of truth.


    The Seventh Princess replied: "Father has asked Young Master Pei to guard the city wall, and I have never said that you should wait to die. However, since this is all that has been said, I have nothing to say. Now, I just hope that you will not ask Han Sanqian for the best in the future."


    When the words fell, she looked at Su Yingxia and Ziqing, and was about to leave with the two daughters.


    "Wait." One person stopped the three girls who were leaving in time.


    The Seventh Princess looked back, a little puzzled and a little dissatisfied.


    The man asked coldly, "Seventh princess, where are you going?"


    "Go back to the palace to rest, why, can''t you?" The Seventh Princess replied.


    "Of course the Seventh Princess can go to rest, but what the subordinate wants to ask is, where are these two going to rest?" After he finished speaking, he cleared his throat: "At the beginning of the establishment of Qifeng Pavilion, it was the style of the East Palace, except for the head of the family. Apart from the son and the son, I am afraid that other people are not qualified to live in it. Seventh princess, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, the Seventh Princess became very popular. Doesn''t this mean that Su Yingxia and Ziqing are to be driven out of Qifeng Pavilion?


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" The Seventh Princess shouted coldly.


    It''s a small matter to move out, but the loss of face and dignity is a big deal.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly stopped the Seventh Princess, smiled at the man, and said, "Okay, we can move out of Qifeng Pavilion."


    Zi Qing was in a hurry, and she didn''t slap people in the face. The other party made it so clear that it was humiliating.


    However, Su Yingxia gently pressed the impulsive Ziqing in her hand and shook her head slightly at her.


    Su Yingxia agreed, but the man didn''t have any good expression on his face. He snorted coldly, and said with a smile: "This man, the most fearful thing is that he doesn''t know what to do, but fortunately, some people still know what to do."


    When the words fell, the man clapped his hands, and a middle-aged man walked slowly to him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4196

    The man bowed his head slightly and said nothing.


    "By the way, let me introduce, this is the etiquette officer of my Pei family." The man finished speaking, looked at the etiquette officer, smiled coldly, and said, "These two ladies are the guests of my Pei family, you As the etiquette officer of the Pei family, should you arrange accommodation for guests?"


    "Naturally." The etiquette officer bowed his head and said politely.


    The man smiled lightly: "Then why are you still standing there? Why don''t you take the two guests to the guest room to rest?"


    The etiquette officer nodded, walked a few steps to Su Yingxia and Ziqing, and made a slight gesture of invitation.


    Zi Qing was angry, and when he saw the man''s face, he knew that he was not at ease.


    The Seventh Princess naturally knew this, and she hurriedly looked at Pei Gu.


    But Pei Gu was really helpless at this time, and shook his head at her, signaling her not to worry about it.


    Although it is really annoying that Xiaoxiao''s subordinates dare to be so presumptuous in front of the city lord, but the matter of Han Sanqian has already caused the group to be angry, and Pei Gu is not willing to cause any trouble because of Han Sanqian''s remaining family members at this time. .


    So, instead of this, it''s better to ignore the last thing, at least get your own security.


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly, not taking this to heart at all: "Then there will be a labor etiquette officer to lead the way."


    The etiquette officer nodded, and with the two women, slowly walked towards the guest room.


    Seeing the two girls leave, the seventh princess finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and hurried to Pei Gu''s side: "Father, such a thing, you..."


    "Enough, Qi''er, it''s rare for Miss Su to be sensible, so this is the end of the matter, don''t cause more trouble."


    "But..." The Seventh Princess wanted to say something.


    However, Pei Gu has already waved his hand and sighed: "The most important thing at the moment is not to discuss other things, but the security of the main city."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu waved his hand, signaling everyone to go ahead.


    The seventh princess was helpless and could only retreat from the court together with everyone, but although they were together, their expressions were different.


    The group of people was obviously very proud, and the Seventh Princess was almost lost.


    When they approached the entrance of the hall, the group of people looked at the Seventh Princess, and sneered obviously, and then they walked away.


    The Seventh Princess frowned, wondering what the purpose of his sneer was. However, the other party had already left, and she didn''t think too much about it. With a sigh, she walked towards her residence.


    At this time, the two women Su Yingxia were on the other end.


    Following the etiquette officer, they passed through several halls all the way to the guest room of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Although the size and luxury of the guest rooms here cannot be compared with the Xifeng Pavilion, they are still clean and elegant. It was somewhat uncomfortable to be kicked out of Xifeng Pavilion, but at least the guest room gave him some comfort.


    It''s not too bad to live here.


    But what the two women really didn''t expect was that the etiquette officer took them to the guest room and didn''t stop at the guest room, but just passed by lightly and walked towards a deeper place.


    Zi Qing couldn''t bear it anymore, and she couldn''t help asking: "Official Li, wasn''t that the guest room just now? Why didn''t we stop and were still going inside?"


    "Oh, two guests, this is the main guest room, not the place where the two live. The residence where the two live is still inside."


    Hearing the words of the official, Zi Qing was a little puzzled.


    Isn''t the main room just for guests? What is not where they live? !


    Could it be that there is a secondary room in there? !


    Ziqing wanted to speak, but Su Yingxia, who was on the side, shook her head, signaling her not to say more.


    Su Yingxia has seen the attitude of the Pei family. Han Sanqian''s whereabouts are unknown now. Naturally, the Pei family''s face is not good-looking. At this time, Su Yingxia is really not in the mood to cause any trouble, and she does not want to talk to others. Arguing over these.


    This will be a good thing for Pei Gu, and it will also be clean for himself.


    In this way, the three continued to walk towards the courtyard.


    The back of the host and the guest is obviously a bit off-angle, the house is low, and at first glance, the servants live.


    "Do we live here?" Zi Qing asked, which was somewhat bullying.


    "Oh, that''s not it." The etiquette officer shook his head with a smile.


    At least Ziqing has a lot of peace of mind, as long as it''s not a place like this, it''s fine. After all, this low-class room is really not a problem to live in, but it is too humiliating.


    After walking in for a while, the three finally stopped...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4197

    At this stop, not only Zi Qing was completely dumbfounded, but Su Yingxia was also suspicious.


    After passing through the room that looked like a servant, the three of them entered an alley, and at the corner at the end of the alley, the three of them stopped, and there was only a bare low house in front of them.


    It is said that it is a house because it has three walls and a roof, which barely has the foundation that a house should have.


    But apart from this, there is only one more involved and related to it, the pigpen.


    The fence, the dirty interior, even exudes a bad smell, the height of the house is less than 1.5 meters, and the width is less than 2 meters. If you call it a pigsty, there is really nothing wrong with it.


    "You two, this is your next resting place." The etiquette officer said softly.


    "You let us live here?" Zi Qing frowned and said anxiously.


    The etiquette officer smiled lightly: "The conditions are a bit shabby, but don''t worry, you two, I will send someone a quilt and a mattress later. Although the place is small, it has all the internal organs."


    When the words fall, the etiquette officer will leave as soon as he bows his head.


    Whether it was Ziqing or Su Yingxia, the two women were actually good-natured, but in the face of all these things, Ziqing couldn''t bear it any longer, she grabbed the etiquette officer''s clothes and lifted him up.


    "You repeat what you just said, you let us live here?"


    Although in terms of stature, the etiquette officer of Pei''s family is much higher than Ziqing, but in the face of absolute strength, he is still lifted by Ziqing like a chicken with one hand.


    He panicked to break free, but found that although Ziqing was a woman, he was holding his hand and did not move at all.


    He was in a hurry now: "Girl, please let go, please let go."


    "What''s the matter? This kind of place, I''m afraid even your own servants won''t live, what are you? It''s clearly looking for trouble." Zi Qing shouted.


    "Girl, the little one is also doing things as instructed. This guest will live with the host and guest, and the next guest will live with the servant. This...this..."


    "Why?" Zi Qing asked.


    "You are all guilty guests, so naturally you can only... live... in this pigsty."


    "Let your mother go live." Zi Qing couldn''t suppress her inner anger, even she really couldn''t stand such an insult, she lifted the hand and threw the etiquette officer directly to the pigsty.


    With a bang, the man smashed the fence and rolled into the pigsty.


    Ziqing didn''t feel relieved, and when she was about to start, she was stopped by Su Yingxia: "Someone arranged for us to live here, even if you kill him, it will be useless, he is only a mere official, how can it be?"


    He was obviously told by someone specially, otherwise, who would have the guts to arrange the guests here.


    Although Pei Gu is unlikely, but the people of the princelings are obviously the people behind.


    "Yes, yes, or this girl is Bingxue smart, I...I just follow orders." The etiquette officer got up from the ground in fear, and then wanted to run out while the two girls were not paying attention.


    Zi Qing didn''t mean to beat him at all. Seeing that he was leaving, she just raised her legs on purpose to scare him.


    But just like this, a few of them were still scared and staggered, and they just left after rolling and crawling.


    "Sister Yingxia, do we really want to live here?" Zi Qing raised her eyes and looked at the sky. She didn''t know if it was God''s intention, or because of the dark winds blowing, the sky was dark and it was about to rain. to.


    If you can''t find another place to shelter from the rain in time, then this place will really be the only habitat for the two of them.


    Su Yingxia thought for a while, then nodded: "Live, why not? Since others have arranged for us to live here, if we don''t live, wouldn''t it be a loss to others?"


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia made a move to go inside.


    Zi Qing hurriedly held her back: "But Sister Yingxia, it''s smelly and dirty in here..."


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly: "After suffering, Fang Wei is the best. If Sanqian is not here, we will try to cause him as little trouble as possible. If he comes back and we live in such a place, he will also seek justice for us. Is it?"


    "Didn''t the seventh princess say it? They are like this now. When they need three thousand from our family, let''s see what they will do."


    Having said that, Su Yingxia walked directly into the so-called "pig pen".


    Zi Qing also bent over and walked in, gritted her teeth, and asked carefully: "But, Sister Yingxia, do you really believe that Brother Sanqian can come back?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4198

    Regarding this question, Su Yingxia smiled bitterly, but in the end she gritted her teeth and nodded: "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Ziqing hesitated for a while, but also nodded: "Sister Yingxia said yes, then it must be. My sister is right, today, he let us sleep in the pig sty, and when my three thousand brothers come back in the future, they will be a big eight. The sedan chair wants to lift us, it is definitely a dream."


    The two women seem to be dissatisfied with each other, but in fact, behind this dissatisfaction, there is also sadness and helplessness.


    Perhaps, they also regard this as the only reason and excuse for their insistence.


    Su Yingxia simply cleaned up the pigsty. Although it was dirty and smelly, it was where they would live anyway.


    Later, in the hands of the servants sent by the etiquette officer, the two women took over their own bedding.


    Maybe it was because he was beaten up, and the etiquette officer felt very guilty. Maybe it was because he was also a little scared by the so-called "return of Han Sanqian". Although the bedding sent by someone was not new, it was at least clean. .


    After throwing the mattress, the two women sat down lightly.


    Unable to lie down, the angle in the room was not enough to spread the long legs of the two women, they could only sit curled up, showing loneliness and helplessness.


    "Wow!!"


    Almost at the same time, there was a loud bang on the walls of the outer city.


    The yellow sand filled the sky, and the black air rushed in.


    When the people of the Pei family reluctantly opened their eyes from the yellow sand, they took a closer look and saw that what was left in the wind was actually tens of thousands of black beasts.


    Compared with their previous appearances, they were extremely ferocious at this time, with long fangs and bloody eyes. They saw the dog who had been hungry for many years and saw food. They frantically followed the city wall and tried to climb up, and those who couldn''t climb up tried to hit the city wall frantically.


    Even the several-meter-thick city wall was hard to show in the face of the crazy collision of these almost crazy black beasts. They trembled and dropped bricks in the constant impact.


    Pei Hu stood at the head of the city wall, overlooking the tens of thousands of beasts under the city indifferently.


    "Drink!" Ten thousand people drank together.


    "Resist the enemy, defend the family and the country, kill me!" Pei Hu shouted angrily, and waved his raised hand suddenly.


    "boom!!!"


    Thousands of drums rang out.


    "Kill!"


    All armies drink!


    In the next second, on the city wall, long arrows are fired, boulders are vented, and magic can be blasted!


    Bang bang bang!


    There were loud noises outside the city, and countless black beasts quickly lost their lives in the attack, but there were also many monsters who were completely angered by this move.


    For a time, the war entered a hot state.


    There is this war outside the city. For the people in the main city who have not seen the war for a long time, this is indeed a little panic and depressing, but in fact, most of them can always maintain a certain sense of reason and calm.


    Taking ten thousand steps back, this is the main city after all. Although there are not too many troops, but the elites of the Pei family are all there, which is surprising and not dangerous.


    Moreover, they have also heard that it is the son of the Pei family who is supervising the battle this time, so this battle is absolutely no problem for them.


    The night has come, and the war has not stopped, but everyone''s life is not affected at all, how to live is still how to live.


    However, the mansion in the city is a little different today.


    In the mansion, there is no tension and depression like earlier today. There is no other reason. After several hours of resistance, although the elites of the Pei family suffered casualties, the general trend is still in control.


    To put it simply, after this battle, the Pei family army led by Pei Hu had a slight victory.


    After several hours of fierce fighting, the battle outside the city temporarily came to a standstill. Naturally, under the protection of his subordinates, Pei Hu, the "first meritorious man", returned to the city to rest temporarily.


    The princelings deliberately prepared a dinner party, in the name of giving Pei Hu some good food and replenishing some physical strength, but in fact they took this opportunity to show off in the mansion.


    This is a rare opportunity to tell everyone in the Pei family who is the future of the Pei family.


    After drinking and eating, Pei Hu and the others did not leave. Instead, they headed towards the "pig sty" where the two women were...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4199

    The group of people was very loud, laughing and laughing constantly. In the pig sty, Su Yingxia and Ziqing themselves did not rest well, especially today Tiangong didn''t seem to be beautiful, and there was a lot of rain at this time.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence, or it was caused by the Kuangsha hurricane.


    Hearing the sound, both women woke up.


    Looking back at the house, he saw that Pei Hu and his party had slowly walked towards this side.


    Ziqing got up subconsciously and wanted to stand in front of Su Yingxia, but Su Yingxia shook her head and stood up by herself, instead protecting Ziqing behind her.


    The group stopped in front of the two women. Although they kept a distance, the smiles on their faces showed no sign of respect at all.


    "Young Master Pei, it''s getting late, is there something wrong?" Su Yingxia asked coldly.


    Pei Hu didn''t answer directly, glanced at the pigsty behind the two women, and shook his head with a tsk tsk: "You two beautiful women live in this kind of place?"


    There was pity and helplessness on his face, but also more ridicule.


    One of the subordinates: "Hey, son, how much this person eats, how much he uses, how much he wears, that''s all destiny. According to the rules of our Pei family, these two guests can only live in this kind of place. already."


    "This place is very good. If you have nothing else to do, you can invite them back." Su Yingxia was not in the mood to listen to them talking nonsense here, and coldly chased away guests.


    "What do you say? My son Kong has a heart of fraternity. Seeing the heavy rain coming, I am worried that the two of you will not be able to cover the rain if you live in a place like this. You have brought me here to check it out. Is this your attitude?" Another subordinate suddenly came out and shouted coldly.


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly, and chatted lazily, the weasel paid New Year''s greetings to the rooster, and had a good heart, that''s a strange thing.


    Pei Hu smiled, walked a few steps to the pigsty house, and then moved his hand, a burst of energy gently lifted the roof tiles, shook his head, and glanced at the rain falling from the sky: "Just this quality Can the bricks and tiles stand up to the heavy rain?"


    When the words fell, he slightly used a dark energy in his hand, and with a bang, the tile shattered on the spot.


    Zi Qing is in a hurry. This place is already rudimentary enough. If the tiles are to be destroyed at this time, then there will be no shelter from the rain tonight. How can people live here? !


    However, just when Ziqing was about to break out, Su Yingxia hurriedly held her back, and Pei Hu also groaned, as if quite surprised: "Look, this... is this also called Wa? "


    Seeing Pei Hu''s realistic acting skills, and the two women were obviously a little angry but didn''t dare to say anything, everyone burst into laughter.


    Su Yingxia frowned and suppressed her anger: "It''s getting late, Young Master Pei, please come back, we have to rest."


    Pei Hu nodded: "I want to go too, but as you have seen, these bricks and tiles are like tofu, and they will shatter when touched. It''s easy to say that the rain is not big now. If the rain is heavy, I''m afraid. At that time, not only the tile is broken, but even the house will collapse together."


    "There''s nothing wrong with this house, but if you want to hurt the two girls, it''ll be a big deal."


    Pei Hu''s words fell, and he looked extremely heartbroken.


    At this time, someone finally took the opportunity to speak: "This man is afraid of being on the wrong team, and the woman is afraid of following the wrong man. Some people, they seem to be awesome, but in fact they are just bragging and showing off, and they may be true before they are exposed. The scenery is incomparable, but once the lie is shattered, the end will be miserable, such as..."


    The voice was referring to Han Sanqian, who was followed by the two women, and his current fate.


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly, looked at the man, and said, "Then what do you mean?"


    Seeing Su Yingxia on the road, the man smiled, took a few steps to the front of Su Yingxia, and opened his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4200

    He pointed to Pei Hu, who was not far away, and said with a smile, "My son Pei."


    "He''s not ordinary. No matter how powerful other people''s mouths are, it may be difficult to tell whether it is true or false, or it may be all bragging, but my son is different. He is really awesome."


    "There are also quite a few children in the Pei family. Among them, those who can be established as princes must be among the dragons and phoenixes. If my son can get this position, the two girls should also know that the son is different."


    "Actually, I don''t hide it from the two girls. The two girls are as beautiful as gods, but if you brighten your eyes a little bit, how can you live in such a place? It must be the supreme phoenix in Qifeng Pavilion, Yan Yan. In the world, there are thousands of mothers."


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help but smile: "I understand, you mean, let''s give up Han Sanqian and follow the son of Pei family?"


    This sound is not too loud, but it is definitely not too small. Many people can hear it clearly, and it seems a little inappropriate to talk about some things.


    However, this inappropriateness was only for a moment, and soon, everyone was laughing again.


    The man even said, "Girl Bingxue is smart."


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "Actually, this kind of transaction is not a bad thing."


    As soon as these words came out, many people were slightly surprised, but also full of satisfaction, but Su Yingxia changed the topic and suddenly said: "It''s just that many times, people have to take a piss to take care of themselves, and see if they are worthy or not. Not fit."


    "It doesn''t matter if you eat bran and drink wind with someone who is worthy, but with someone who is not worthy, even if you eat the delicacies of mountains and seas, there will always be a feeling of nausea in your throat, let alone eating it, it will be too late to vomit."


    As soon as the words fell, Pei Hu''s face changed obviously, and the smiles of his surrounding subordinates froze for a while, turning their laughter into anger, pointing at Su Yingxia, and shouting angrily: "What the hell did you just say?"


    "If there is something, please repeat what you just said."


    The point of anger was that the Buddha wanted to swallow the two women alive on the spot.


    Su Yingxia was not polite at all, she moved her hand and drew her sword on the spot!


    The two sides are at each other''s throats, and it seems that a conflict will break out at any time.


    "Enough." Pei Hu raised his hand and stopped drinking in time.


    No matter how they play, everything must always be done in a reasonable manner. Even if Su Yingxia and Ziqing cannot have previous treatment because of Han Sanqian''s current situation, no matter what they say, they are still the nominal guests of Pei''s house.


    If this is a knife and gun, if it spreads out, it will be his Pei family who is embarrassed, and his Pei family who is rude.


    Therefore, when necessary, Pei Hu must prevent the situation from spreading.


    However, big moves are impossible, but small moves are not impossible.


    He walked in front of Su Yingxia in a few steps, and pushed his subordinates away with a palm: "A mere rubbish servant, do you have a share of words here?"


    "Whether it''s a pig dog shed or a pig sty, those are all guests of the Pei family, understand?"


    The subordinate lowered his head, nodded, and took a slight step back: "The subordinate understands. The subordinate is just feeling worthless for the son."


    "What''s not worth it? Under the sun, if everyone''s brains are smart enough, people in this world will not be divided into three, six, nine, etc. You need to understand this truth and relax your mind."


    These remarks seem to be educating subordinates, but anyone with a little brains knows that this is actually an innuendo to Su Yingxia and others who are not good enough.


    Su Yingxia is also lazy to argue these words, as long as she doesn''t cross the line, she doesn''t want to cause more trouble, so she said: "Mr Pei, everyone has their own fate, and the rain is heavy in the night, we really have no interest in listening to you teach your subordinates, are you? Go by yourself, or I will let Ziqing send you."


    Pei Hu sneered, and issued another expulsion order!


    "Okay, since Miss Su has driven us twice, if we don''t leave, I''m afraid we''ll have more discomfort. However, you are always the guests of Pei''s family."


    When the words fell, Pei Hu looked at his subordinates: "Fangcai, I accidentally shattered the tiles on the roof of the two guests, the rain will only get heavier this night, in order to prevent the guests from getting sick from the rain, listen to me. Well, after we leave, we will repair the roofs of the two guests well, if there is a slight difference, I will ask your heads."


    After the words were finished, Pei Hu sneered and bowed to the two women Su Yingxia, then turned around and left.


    Although Su Yingxia couldn''t see it, he could guess that when Pei Hu turned back, his face would be completely different.


    Sure enough, the seven or eight subordinates who were left to repair the roof had a different cold light in their eyes...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4201

    Although Ziqing is relatively simple, it is not that she does not understand the problem at this time, and she hurriedly said to stop it: "We don''t need you to repair any roof, you can go back."


    These people are totally uneasy and kind-hearted, and if they say it nicely, it means cultivating, but if they say it badly, it means sabotage.


    However, Su Yingxia knew very well that they couldn''t stop them.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ziqing''s words, those subordinates seemed to be respectful in their actions, but their faces were full of smiles: "Girl, this matter was ordered by Young Master Pei, we must do it."


    "Yeah, there is an order from the house. If I wait for my head to fall to the ground, I have to pick it up and continue working."


    Zi Qing wanted to say something, but Su Yingxia stopped her by saying, "Let them fix it, it doesn''t matter."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia pulled Ziqing out of the way.


    Several of the subordinates didn''t dare to be slighted at all, and rushed towards the house in the rain.


    "These people don''t seem to be repairing the roof, they are simply here to destroy it. You can see whoever repairs the roof will do it without even bringing some tiles." Ziqing said to Su Yingxia aggrievedly.


    "What''s the point, silly girl, we don''t let them do it in the open, they will always do it in the dark, instead of that, it''s better to let them have a good time, and when they''re done, at least we can rest well, right? ?" Su Yingxia said.


    It''s easy to hide with open guns, and hard to defend against dark arrows, so they have done damage, at least no one will come to play yin in the future.


    Zi Qing is very helpless. After this tossing is over, it can no longer sleep.


    Sure enough, as these people repaired more and more frequently, the sound of broken tiles began to become more and more frequent, and the broken house that was only slightly leaking because of the broken tiles had completely lost its rain protection at this time. Function.


    There is almost no difference between with and without tiles.


    And the group of people are still continuing to repair in an orderly manner at this time, it seems that they will not stop until this place is collapsed.


    Zi Qing couldn''t stand it anymore, so she rushed up: "Stop."


    This time, Su Yingxia didn''t dissuade Ziqing, because she knew very well that this group of people was just waiting for someone to stop them, otherwise, they would keep this conscientious appearance and make the house worse.


    Several subordinates are still pretending to be garlic, and one of them is even more aggrieved: "What''s the matter, girl?"


    "Are you building houses?"


    "Yeah!" He said with a puzzled face, then looked back at his masterpiece, and smiled: "I''m sorry, girl, it''s raining too much, blurry vision, and some can''t see clearly. So ah, this Some tiles don''t do well."


    "However, don''t worry, girl, we are a lot more proficient now, and we have adapted to the light in this rain. Next, there will be absolutely no problem."


    Although the words sound good, but seeing their hypocritical faces, Ziqing is very clear, the more they repair, the worse the house will be.


    "Okay, you don''t need to cultivate here, you can leave." Su Yingxia got up and stepped forward, said coldly.


    When the man heard it, he was stunned: "Girl, you won''t let us repair it?"


    "Isn''t that what you want?" Su Yingxia snorted coldly.


    The man clearly showed a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, but he quickly returned to his innocent look: "I don''t quite understand what the girl said. If you do, then tonight..."


    "It doesn''t matter if the rain is heavy or the house collapses. Since I told you not to rest, as for the consequences, I will naturally bear the consequences. Is that enough?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    Hearing this, the man nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "It rained heavily this night, I''m afraid the two girls will catch a cold, right? If the owner of the family asks this tomorrow, it will be difficult to explain, I think, we still Keep repairing."


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly, she knew that would be the case. If you don''t show it yourself, this group of people will definitely go to repair when the rain stops. At that time, not only will they have to get wet in the rain, but they will also have to listen to this group of people and look at these people''s eyes.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia said coldly, "I didn''t cover the quilt myself, is that okay?"


    Several people heard the words, hehe smiled, and then obediently retreated, and at this time the two women looked at the house, and the house was already...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4202

    The house was already full of water and mud, and the two mattresses, which were not very good, had completely lost their original appearance in the rainstorm and all kinds of sundries.


    Looking from a distance, he seems to be integrated with the earth, forming a piece with the mud. Just looking at it makes people look evil.


    In such a place, let alone people, even pigs really don''t want to live more.


    Zi Qing''s directly angry mouth bulged, and her beautiful eyes were also full of anger and grievance.


    It''s all made this group of people like this, and that''s it, Sister Yingxia still has to say good things for them, Ziqing really can''t figure it out, and can''t let it go.


    Why? !


    "Sister Yingxia, I..." Ziqing was very depressed. With this kind of behavior, Ziqing felt that even killing them would not be an exaggeration. Why should they give them any bullshit opportunities to exonerate them.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly and said, "What''s the use of killing them? It''s just a bunch of bastards. Besides, the whereabouts of 3,000 people are unknown, and even the Seventh Princess, who was the referrer, is now making things difficult for her. If we make trouble again at this time, what should she do? How is it?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Secondly, although the results of the forbidden area of ??death do not look very good now, it cannot be denied that Pei Gu has given the greatest help on the basis of being able to help them. ,


    As the saying goes, don''t look at the face of the monk and look at the face of the Buddha, Su Yingxia believes that forbearance is still the best choice.


    "It''s getting late, this broken house can be repaired if it can be repaired, try to block some wind and rain.",


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia didn''t care about the mess, got up, bent over, and faced the heavy rain, picking up the broken things on the ground and picking up some useful ones to cover the house as much as possible.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Under such a scene, Su Yingxia''s actions are like a man''s arm blocking the car, and it is full of a deep sense of pity even when it seems useless.


    Those broken things are either useless when they are placed on the roof, or they are even more fragmented under the scouring of the rainstorm soon after they are put there.


    But Su Yingxia did not give up in the slightest, and she continued to repair it silently.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Zi Qingming knew that this was stupid, but she still joined the team to help, not because of others, but because Su Yingxia was her sister.


    When the morning came and the rainstorm was removed, the pigsty still did not improve in the slightest because of the two women''s repairs all night. On the contrary, because of the surrounding walls, the little pigsty was full of deep puddles, and the mattress was soaked in water too much. while floating in.


    However, at this time, the busy figures of the two women could no longer be seen. They were snuggling up against the corner of the wall, and they were so exhausted that they fell asleep.


    The seventh princess got up early and brought some things to visit the two girls.


    In fact, she was already uneasy last night, but she might never have imagined that the two women would be treated differently, but they would be treated so terribly.


    Just as she was about to reach the outermost main guest room, a long chirping sound cut through the sky.


    "Ugh..."


    This sound, mournful and long, can still resound through the sky even in the main city where the sky is getting brighter after the rainstorm.


    But compared with the auditory effect of this high-pitched sound, what is more intense is the actual meaning it really brings.


    Almost before Changming fell, the entire city lord''s mansion was already covered with grass and trees, and almost all the elite disciples gathered in front of the city lord''s hall. Even the usual servants who served the housework tried their best to take a sickle and a hoe. holding a hoe.


    This is the case in the City Lord''s Mansion, and so are the civilians outside the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Almost everyone, as if facing a great enemy, picked up all kinds of weapons they could reach, and rushed out of the house one after another, standing on the street, looking at the sky in hesitation and horror.


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing were also awakened by this long cry. Although the two women looked haggard and tired, they looked up to the sky like people outside.


    The sky that had been raining and sunny was the time to bloom, but at this time the sky suddenly encountered an emergency, and the wind and clouds went down, causing the entire main city to fall into darkness.


    And this darkness is far more suffocating than the darkness before night and dawn.


    "What happened?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4203

    Su Yingxia asked nervously and puzzled.


    Zi Qing shook her head. She didn''t know what happened, but from the current situation, something bad was about to happen.


    "Oops."


    The Seventh Princess, who was already in the main guest room, suddenly dropped the thing she was holding in her hand that she was planning to visit Su Yingxia and the two women, and hurriedly walked towards the City Lord''s Palace.


    Like her, there were many senior executives of the Pei family, and everyone gathered in the hall.


    In the center of the hall, Pei Gu also led the elders of the Pei family to arrive urgently. Their faces were anxious, and the main city of Fangfo was going through some kind of catastrophe at this time.


    In fact, it should be so.


    Because the long cry that cut through the sky is actually the emergency order of the Pei family. This order is usually silent, but once it does sound, it must mean that the Pei family is facing great danger, and may even be on the verge of life and death.


    "What''s the situation, spies, spies?" Pei Gu shouted in a hurry.


    Under the court, the executives and elite disciples of the Pei family all arrived, but they were obviously in a daze, and they were somewhat confused.


    After a while, a disciple of the Pei family in white quickly ran from the outer hall, and with him, the messy court finally regained its peace and tranquility.


    "Report!"


    The white-clothed disciple knelt down in the hall, and his knees even pulled forward for at least half a meter due to inertia before stopping, but at this time, he couldn''t care about any pain, and hurriedly knelt down and said: "A large number of unknown enemy troops are found around the main city. , is approaching the main city."


    "what?!"


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Many people are talking about it right now.


    Obviously, the main city is located in the center of the power. Although it is facing monster attacks now, there must be a heavy army guarding the periphery. At this time, there should be no enemy forces attacking.


    "How many of them are there?" Pei Guqiang asked in a cold voice, suppressing his shock.


    "Report to the head of the family, there are tens of thousands of enemies on each side, and together they add up to at least 200,000!"


    What? !


    If the previous news had hit everyone on the head like a blow to the head, now this news is even more like a sharp sword straight into everyone''s chest.


    It''s hard to breathe, can''t even open your eyes.


    "Where did such a large number of enemies come from, shouldn''t they also be infected by the dead zone?" Someone asked in confusion.


    "Even if the black gas is infected, how can so many people gather around our main city?"


    "Could it be that a foreign enemy invaded?"


    "If it''s an invasion by a foreign enemy, then our border guards..."


    "It''s very possible." Pei Gu said coldly.


    Although this may seem impossible, if you think about it carefully, it is the greatest possibility.


    Although there are indeed many elite defenders outside the Pei family, don''t forget that as the monsters attacked the main city, many troops were pulled back to support the main city.


    At this time, the external defense is bound to be empty. If there are foreign enemies who seize this opportunity to directly break through the defense line and penetrate into the main city of the Pei Family Center, it is not a fantasy.


    However, this has to meet a key condition, that is, the enemy''s forces are large enough and there are enough troops.


    In this way, they have enough ability to break through the external defense line of the Pei family.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu frowned, looked at the white-clothed disciple, and asked coldly, "Are most of the people who surround my city wearing black?"


    The white-clothed disciple was stunned for a moment. He might also be curious as to why he knew what the enemy outside the city looked like before Pei Gu''s gate was out.


    However, he still nodded obediently: "Report to the Patriarch, Patriarch Shengming, that group of people who besieged our main city is indeed dressed like this."


    Hearing the answer from the disciple in white, Pei Gu almost stumbled to the ground, his whole body trembled slightly, and seemed to be extremely angry: "I knew that these gang of thieves would not let such a good opportunity pass!! ",


    "Fuck, it really is them!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4204

    "them?"


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, the people of the Pei family were shocked. It seemed that the owner of the family already knew who the enemy was!


    But after carefully pondering what he said, people with a little brains quickly understood who he was talking about.


    After all, when the head of the family mentioned them, it at least meant that he knew these people, and attacking them should be expected.


    Therefore, based on the above speculation, the answer is ready to come out.


    Recently, he has an enemy with the Pei family.


    The Pei family is so powerful, and most of the soldiers are brutal. There must be a lot of enemies. However, over the years, these enemies have already avenged their revenge.


    They don''t have that ability at all!


    So, the range has become even smaller.


    To have the ability to take revenge, except for the recent attack on the gang of people who should fall into the city, there is nothing else.


    Can¡­¡­


    "Oops!"


    "The catastrophe is imminent."


    When a group of people thought of this, their faces turned ashes for a while.


    If it is to attack the gang of people who should fall into the city, then the crisis facing the main city is self-evident. In other words, the main city is already in danger.


    "That group of people is very powerful, and they were not afraid of attacking our Pei family head-on. Now, our main city is attacked, and they take advantage of it to enter.


    "If it was them, everything would make sense. With their strength, when our defense is empty, the army can indeed break through in a certain direction, and then go straight to our main city. ."


    "Even, the soldiers who came to support us on the road are very likely to be caught up and killed by them. The poor soldiers kept thinking of ways to support the main city, but they never thought that someone had already reached their backs. place."


    "Damn, it''s really annoying. The monsters attacking the main city has not been done yet. Now there are hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, how can this main city be defended?"


    One wave is flat, and a bigger wave follows, even if it is a copper wall and an iron wall, it must be like this, and it will be wiped out.


    "How to do how to do?"


    A group of people were terrified and looked at each other, trying to find the answer from their eyes.


    but¡­¡­


    This is clearly a dream!


    They can''t give each other any sense of security, but only more fear spreads between each other.


    "Patriarch, I didn''t want to say it before, but now I really can''t help it." One person stood up and shouted angrily. He attributed all the anger and consequences to his patriarch, even if he was his own patriarch. Should not cross the line: "All this is caused by you, the master."


    "If you didn''t betray them halfway back then, what kind of bullshit Han Sanqian did you choose, where would there be such a bad thing?"


    "The forbidden area of ??death will not explode, and there will be no monsters attacking us. Naturally, it is even less likely that a large number of enemy troops will attack us."


    One thing has two, and soon, someone immediately echoed: "Yes, it all started from that damn wrong decision, now it''s good, my Pei family doesn''t talk about a century-old grand career, I just want to settle down now. , that''s all an idiot''s dream."


    "I always thought that the head of the family had a good leadership, but now it seems that it is nothing more than that."


    "The owner of the family may have been wise before, but now, as he grows older, he may have gone into a stupor just like the emperors of all dynasties."


    "If you can''t lead the Pei family down, I think it''s better to hand over the title of the head of the family as soon as possible and find another Yingjie."


    More and more people joined the crusade, which was absolutely impossible in the previous Pei family.


    The head of the family is the head of the family, an absolutely supreme existence, let alone no one can refute it, even if someone wants to doubt it, it is a mortal sin.


    But now, not only did some people say so face to face, but they even attacked in groups!


    Pei Huqi''s entire body was trembling slightly, and he felt that he was deeply offended, but at this moment he couldn''t refute it.


    Because the fact is that the main city is surrounded by double siege, the situation is critical, and there is a danger of breaking the city and losing the family at any time. However, Han Sanqian, who was betting wholeheartedly, was unknown to his life and death, his whereabouts were unknown, and he even led away the huge thunderbolt in the forbidden area of ??death.


    "Huh!" With a long breath, Pei Gu suddenly stood up slowly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4205

    "This matter may be my fault. However, in this troubled season, don''t hurt your own peace. You should do your best to fight the foreign enemy together. Otherwise, the enemy will come, and we will be smashed to pieces."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu looked at everyone.


    But among the crowd, there was no longer the previous obedience and obedience. Instead, they turned their heads to one side, and their expressions were obviously full of disdain and dissatisfaction.


    Stop making trouble, that''s because they do have a common enemy to resist, but it doesn''t mean that Pei Gu can still convince the public now.


    "So, when this matter is over, Pei Gu will take the blame." Pei Gu softened.


    With these words, the group of people seemed to be willing to let it go, and some even got up and went down to gather people.


    With one, there are two, more and more people started to act, but when they arrived at the gate of the palace, the group of people suddenly stopped collectively.


    Pei Gu raised his eyes and saw that in front of everyone were Su Yingxia and Ziqing who had just arrived.


    The two women were almost soaked by the rain, and they were extremely embarrassed. However, their tired faces were energized, and there was even a trace of worry in their eyes.


    Su Yingxia hurried over with Ziqing after hearing the long chirping in the sky.


    The two women also stopped because they saw unbelievable hatred and anger in the faces and eyes of the Pei family who came out of the halls.


    "Oh, these two scumbags, we didn''t look for them, but they took the initiative to look for us."


    "Fuck, it''s these two Sanba and that damn Han Sanqian who made us look like dogs, fuck, now, these two Sanba dare to be an eyesore in front of us. Come on, bring them to me Down."


    "Damn, yes, take these two back to the military camp for me, let the generals have fun, soothe morale, and of course, let our anger be vented."


    When the words fell, several disciples of the Pei family slowly walked away towards Su Yingxia and Ziqing.


    Zi Qing subconsciously wanted to do it, Su Yingxia blocked her behind her, and then looked at Pei Gu in the hall.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Pei Gu quickly walked out of it: "Stop!"


    Those people stopped on the spot.


    "Pei Gu is already dim-witted. For us, he is not a qualified family owner at all. We don''t need to listen to him, and arrest those two thirty-eight." Someone shouted.


    Hearing his words, those who started to do it again want to do it.


    Seeing that it was impossible to negotiate, Zi Qing did not intend to be more polite, and flew directly to attack, and the two sides fought together for a while.


    Several members of the Pei family are elites, but Ziqing is also an absolute master. For a time, the two sides fought fiercely and fiercely.


    Su Yingxia saw that the Pei family members not only did not have the slightest intention of persuading them to fight, but instead shouted and killed each other, cheering, she really wanted to rush up and directly help Zi Qing settle the trouble.


    But Su Yingxia knew the overall situation, and hurried to Pei Gu''s side: "Patriarch Pei, you should persuade quickly, it seems that something important is happening outside the city, we should unite within, otherwise..."


    Pei Gu''s face was full of embarrassment, and he was hesitant to say anything. In the end, there were thousands of words in his heart, but it still turned into a long sigh.


    In fact, he has mixed feelings in his heart, because at least from the current situation, the people of the Pei family are right, and he may really be too old and old, and even fail to see people, leading to the current situation.


    How could he still have the face to order others.


    "Miss Su, monsters are attacking the city now, and those who attacked the city before took the opportunity to surround us. Right now, the main city is in danger, and it may be destroyed at any time. You... better leave here with your friends as soon as possible."


    After the words fell, Pei Gu moved his hand, and a direct burst of energy forced Ziqing and the others who were fighting to separate them. After that, he sighed: "With this energy, why not stay to deal with foreign enemies?"


    If it doesn''t work, then natural force is the best way to deal with it.


    When everyone saw this, they did not dare to mess around.


    "Although I promised to abdicate, but now, I''m still the head of the Pei family, right?" Pei Guqiang said indifferently, seeing that no one could argue, he continued: "Since this is the case, listen to my order, Pei The family immediately went to the city gates to prepare for the enemy."


    "As for these two girls, Pei Li, take a group of people and send them away from the back city."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu waved his hand and wanted to leave, but Su Yingxia stood up at this time: "We won''t go anywhere, just wait for Han Sanqian here!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4206

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and angry, and even Pei Gu, who was about to go to the city gate to fight, couldn''t help but stop.


    He turned his head slightly, looked at Su Yingxia in disbelief, and said, "What did you say?"


    Su Yingxia snorted and chuckled, raised her voice slightly, and said, "Patriarch Pei, we won''t go anywhere. Just here, waiting for Han Sanqian to come back, can you hear it clearly?"


    Before Pei Gu could speak, someone immediately burst out laughing: "Fuck, they are really two stupid bitches, give them faces, they are still on their heads, listen, what he said just now is a human being talk?"


    "Hahaha, it''s fucking time, and you''re still pretending to say something and waiting for Han Sanqian, then the bones that have been bombed long ago are gone."


    "Isn''t it true, just like Han Sanqian''s trash, it''s harmful to people alive, and it''s also a garbage drag oil bottle when it''s dead. I really spit it out, fuck you."


    Obviously, everyone was dissatisfied with Su Yingxia''s remarks, and even when they heard the name of Han Sanqian, they could raise their anger again.


    Pei Gu also showed his dissatisfaction. He had already put the safety of the two girls to the best of his ability to quell this matter, but he could never have imagined that Su Yingxia was still dreaming such a foolish dream even now.


    "Miss Su, the forbidden area for death where Han Sanqian is located has completely exploded, not to mention the mortals in Han Sanqian District, even the Daluo Immortal, I am afraid that they have already been buried in it, so it is better not to open such a joke, otherwise If you do, this is not only not funny, but it will only make people disgusted. You, hurry up and leave." Pei Gu said.


    "Have you heard, you are not welcome here at all, why don''t you hurry up?"


    "If it weren''t for the face of the old master, we would have been rude to the two of you, fuck."


    In the face of Pei Gu''s eviction order and the abuse from Pei''s family, Su Yingxia had no intention of backing down.


    As a wife, it was her biggest regret that she did not accompany Han Sanqian into the barrier, but if she gave up even waiting for him, then she would not be able to pass her own level anyway.


    She wants to wait, she wants to see people in life, and she wants to see corpses in death.


    She didn''t want to just in case Han Sanqian came back and they weren''t here anymore.


    In particular, since the other party is attacking the Pei family, it will soon spread to the fallen city, and the troops will be in chaos.


    Therefore, she will never leave: "Patriarch Pei, no matter what you say, we will not leave."


    "Yu Si, we are friends, and Han Sanqian is also related to the explosion in the death zone. We have the responsibility to help you fight against monsters attacking the city. Yu Gong, you have reached a strategic cooperation with Sanqian. Naturally, the Pei family has something to do. We also have the responsibility and obligation to help you defend against foreign enemies."


    "Not to mention that Han Sanqian''s life and death are unknown now. Even if he dies, our covenant will always take effect. Therefore, we will not leave here. Even if the main city is destroyed!" Su Yingxia''s attitude was very firm.


    Hearing his words, Pei Gu instantly calmed down a lot of anger. After all, since adversity sees the truth, Su Yingxia''s remarks gave a little more comfort to the guilt he felt that he had made a wrong choice at this time.


    "Patriarch, since they are willing to stay, let''s stay. The two girls are masters, and they can indeed help a little." Beside Pei Gu, some people who were relatively supportive of him were the first to nod in agreement.


    And the group of people who just wanted to do something to the two women, saw this, and smiled coldly: "Although it''s annoying to look at them, it''s not unreasonable what the sixth elder said. They can help kill the enemy. Well, at least you can use your body to reward the three armies."


    When the words fell, a group of people burst into laughter again.


    But Su Yingxia still didn''t care, looking at Pei Gu with determination, waiting for his answer.


    Pei Gu smiled bitterly, looked at Su Yingxia, and nodded: "Okay, since the two girls have made up their minds, then I won''t be more reluctant, let''s fight the enemy together."


    Su Yingxia responded with a smile and nodded sharply.


    After that, Pei Gu waved his hand and led the elites of the whole house to kill the city gate...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4207

    The Pei family was divided into three groups, and Pei Gu led the most elite team, including the two masters Su Yingxia and Ziqing, to the north gate.


    The north gate is the gate closest to the forbidden area of ??death. Naturally, most of the monsters under the attack of the black wind are also the first to gather at the north gate, and the demon army naturally picks up the pain and wraps it up outside the north city.


    "Father!"


    Seeing Pei Gu leading people over, Pei Hu hurriedly turned around and saluted slightly.


    Pei Gu nodded slightly, came to the top of the city wall where Pei Hu was standing, and looked down.


    Sometimes it''s better to see once than to hear it, and that''s true, at least that''s what Pei Gu thinks now.


    Although he knew from the disciples that the current situation was serious, it became clearer when he observed the scene in person. The real situation was obviously much more serious than that.


    Under the north gate city, looking around, there are almost all those monsters with black bodies and very fierce, they bared their teeth, and they were extremely fierce.


    "These monsters attacked us like their mother''s death, and some of them were more robust, and they hit my city wall several times."


    "Although we are fighting and repairing the city wall, we still have a drop in the bucket."


    Pei Hu finished his words. Right under his finger, Pei Gu lowered his eyes and realized that he had been knocked out of a huge concave by the city wall. The level of the overall wall obviously did not match the surrounding city wall. Tilt trend.


    "It''s funny, we call ourselves a clan, and we should be the kind of people in this land who are not afraid of death and go forward, but compared with these monsters, we seem to be extremely lacking in blood. It''s not that we are incompetent, It''s the other party that is completely dead." Pei Hu said.


    Pei Gu nodded heavily, and from the eyes of these monsters, he could already judge that these monsters were fierce and ruthless.


    They seem to just want to shred any enemy and nothing else.


    "However, these monsters are always just monsters. With my Pei family''s elite strength, dealing with them is not easy, but it is not difficult either. The most difficult thing is them."


    As Pei Hu pointed with a big hand, Pei Gu looked around, and his eyes stopped at Ming Yu and others who were hiding dozens of meters behind the monsters.


    Almost all the shadows are covered in darkness, not to mention fighting, just looking at it is enough to make your scalp tingle.


    "At least 100,000 troops. If you add the east, west and south sides, the total is at least 200,000. Father, the situation is critical."


    Without Pei Hu saying it, Pei Gu can also understand the power of it: "How many people do we have now?"


    "But there are only 20,000 horses." After the words were finished, Pei Hu lowered his head slightly: "Just now, some of the lone teams have arrived outside the city. After our rescue, a few people came in alive. But..."


    "They were all frontier sergeants who came to support us from outside, right?" Pei Gu asked.


    Pei Hu nodded: "Exactly, there are four troops returning from all directions, the total number is about 80,000, but..."


    Pei Hu didn''t go on, but Pei Gu also roughly guessed the ending.


    "However, before they reached the main city, they were all attacked by the army outside, right?"


    Pei Hu nodded.


    "It''s strange to say that this group of human defense Buddhas can see through us. As soon as the frontier warriors were moved, this group of people had already killed them, and followed closely..." Pei Hu said.


    Pei Gu smiled coldly: "What''s so strange? These people have penetrated a lot of old demon forces. Do you think there are no traitors in our Pei family?"


    "But how did they know that there would be such a crisis in our forbidden area of ??death?" Pei Hu said strangely.


    You must know that they, who were even in the main city, may not have been able to predict such a crisis.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak. In fact, he was also thinking about this issue.


    The explosion of the forbidden area of ??death was an accident. Even if the Pei family had a traitor, it was unlikely that they would know about the unexpected situation in the forbidden area of ??death!


    There are so many troops on the opposite side, obviously they have already been prepared, this...


    Suddenly, Pei Gu suddenly raised his eyes...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4208

    Could it be...


    Suddenly, Pei Gu remembered his gaffe, and he didn''t dare to say his guess, because it was simply too terrifying and unbelievable.


    He simply let out a long sigh and looked down at the city.


    The trend is over!


    Pei Gu, who has been fighting for many years, has been on the battlefield for many years. Naturally, his judgment of the situation is far better than ordinary people.


    In the current situation, there are monsters who are desperate to attack, but they may not be able to cause a devastating blow to the main city where the elites are full. However, it is their beastly attacks that can consume a lot of people in the main city.


    Of course, it also includes city defense buildings.


    And the most hateful are the hundreds of thousands of troops hidden in the outermost part of Ming Yu.


    Obviously, any officer in command as long as his brain is normal, he knows to rely on these monsters to consume first, and then reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    The main city is not guarded at all!


    Moreover, even without the consumption of these monsters, the sudden arrival of an army of 200,000 people would always be a disaster for the main city.


    "Father, how is it now?" Pei Hu said anxiously.


    The future of the Pei family belongs to him. Naturally, he knows better than anyone that he is guarding his own future, and his seriousness is unprecedented. Moreover, just now, his doglegs had already told him the matter of forcing the resignation of the Patriarch to abdicate, which made him even more eager to defend his own country.


    Pei Gu didn''t speak, stared at the situation closely, and seemed to be thinking of all possible ways.


    "Is there a possibility to do this?" Zi Qing stood up and was about to speak.


    But the eyes of several senior executives of the Pei family were obviously disgusting with her.


    Pei Gu turned around, glanced at everyone, waved his hand, looked at Ziqing, and said, "What''s your opinion, girl?"


    Ziqing didn''t answer immediately, she glanced at Su Yingxia, and after seeing her nod, she said, "Patriarch Pei is wrong, but it''s just a stubborn opinion."


    "Speaking."


    "Zi Qing thought that since the enemy outside the city used monsters to consume us, then in turn, can we use this opportunity to consume them?" Zi Qing said.


    When Su Yingxia heard the words, she couldn''t help but smile. In fact, before Ziqing spoke, she also thought of this.


    It''s not that the two women have the same soul, but they have been following Han Sanqian for a long time, and they all began to understand and understand what he would do if Han Sanqian was here!


    "Is this plan possible?" someone asked.


    "Although the monsters are attacking us now, don''t forget, we can now rely on the city wall to guard, although we can always persevere to the end, but at least it is not so easy. On the contrary, they are behind the monsters, if the monsters want to It''s much easier to attack them." After the words were finished, Zi Qing smiled lightly: "Patriarch Pei also said earlier, we can all see that these monsters have fierce and strange eyes, seemingly irrational, I believe that they cannot be captured by the city. controlled by foreign enemies."


    "It''s just that these monsters just didn''t find them behind."


    Hearing this, everyone was thinking.


    Soon, someone was the first to speak: "It''s actually not impossible to try."


    "For us, the cost of this matter is not too big. If her strategy can be successful, although it will not turn the tide of the war, it can at least change the current high-pressure situation and give us more breathing space."


    Some people doubt the feasibility of this method, but others agree with the testability of such a method.


    Pei Gu glanced at Pei Hu and nodded when he saw him, and immediately decided: "Okay, then follow the girl''s words and give him a try. If it succeeds, it can ease our defensive pressure, but if it fails, we will not What a big loss."


    Hearing the approval of the Pei family, Su Yingxia''s mouth showed a slight smile: "It seems that you have learned a lot."


    Zi Qing responded with a slight smile: "Following Brother Sanqian, how can you lose his face?"


    When the words fell, Zi Qing bowed her hands and said: "If you all agree with this method, then please leave the specific implementation to Zi Qing."


    Su Yingxia was a little worried: "I''ll go with you."


    Ziqing shook her head: "As their allies, how can we lose face when Brother Three Thousand is not here? Sister Yingxia, I have grown up."


    When the words fell, Zi Qing flew directly, like a sharp arrow, and flew out directly from the city wall.


    On the battlefield at this time, the monsters were really attracted by it, and they became more manic and bloodthirsty. They roared wildly and were ready to move.


    Looking at the purple love that was attacking this way, the women in the army smiled coldly: "I''ve been waiting for you to come out for a long time!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4209

    She smiled beautifully, and a beautiful face also showed her extraordinary temperament, but in those eyes, there were more bloodthirsty and coldness.


    Besides Mingyu, who else could it be? !


    When the words fell, she raised her hand lightly. I don''t know when, a huge force had already condensed in her palm.


    "If you want to lead monsters to us, I''ll show you what it means to be hot."


    A beam of light was released directly from his hand, and suddenly slammed towards Zi Qing who had just flew out.


    Its speed is extremely fast, and it has already taken shape, so when Ziqing was less than two meters away from the city wall, it was already less than ten meters away from Ziqing.


    "Oops." Zi Qing frowned, knowing that something was wrong.


    The other party has already prepared, and it can even be said that she deliberately lured her into the bait. Once he did this, the attack would be placed directly in front of him, and it would be a huge dead end.


    If she blocked it, there would be fire all over the place, which would be like a wave of light on the city wall that would attract more monsters.


    But if it is not blocked, this attack will hit the city wall, and it will also explode the city wall, attracting the attention of monsters...


    This is a complete dead end.


    "Shit!" she scolded softly.


    And Su Yingxia on the city wall obviously understood the opponent''s intention to counterattack at once, and couldn''t help but be surprised for a while.


    Pei Gu gritted his teeth coldly, and knew that something was wrong!


    "Fight!"


    Since it is a dead end, go according to the dead end.


    Zi Qing urged her whole body to be really capable, and she did not move, facing the attacking energy head-on.


    "Silly girl!" Su Yingxia was suddenly anxious, she guessed what Ziqing wanted to do!


    Sure enough, in the next second, with the attack of energy, Zi Qing directly gave up all the energy to protect herself, and used it to trap the attacking energy, while urging her body to try to take those things away from the city wall as much as possible.


    Doing so can''t be said to be ineffective, but what is certain is that Zi Qing, who spends most of her energy on these things, has almost no energy to protect her own safety.


    Therefore, even if some crises can be transformed, the effect may not be large, and Ziqing itself will inevitably be hit hard.


    Is Zi Qing stupid? Su Yingxia knew that of course she wasn''t a stupid girl, she was very smart, she did this simply because she didn''t want Han Sanqian''s reputation to be damaged or the signboard of the Mystery Man Alliance to be broken.


    And don''t give any excuses to these people!


    boom!


    Accompanied by a huge explosion, even if Zi Qing''s skills are not shallow, the method of pulling and dragging is always contrary to common sense. At a distance of less than ten meters away from the city wall, everything will explode.


    And Zi Qing''s body was also blown away directly in the explosion, and slowly fell to the ground like a jade-like fragrance.


    No one of the Pei family around took action, they just watched helplessly, only Su Yingxia, who almost saw the explosion on Ziqing''s side, went to rescue Ziqing regardless of her life.


    When Su Yingxia left, he sneered on the city wall, which had not been greatly affected for the time being.


    "It''s two fucking stupid women. I thought they could have a great plan. In the end, hehe, he ended up like this. I don''t know if one was killed or injured, and the other had to take the risk to save it!"


    "You don''t even think about it. If these two women have any brains, how could they be fooled around by Han Sanqian."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity that the two are stunning, but they were ruined in the brain."


    As an ally, and even more so because Zi Qing blocked the gun for them, not only did they not have the slightest worry, they didn''t even have basic human sympathy, only endless ridicule and sneer.


    Let''s not talk about whether Ziqing''s strategy is unthinkable, just the people present, they have already agreed under Ziqing''s proposal.


    Now, as if nothing happened, they didn''t participate in anything but blame.


    Pei Hu was rarely silent, and there was no other reason for him. He was more concerned about the current predicament, the catastrophe.


    Su Yingxia was always at a distance from Ziqing, even if she was rescued immediately, but because Ziqing was too close to the ground, the impact after the explosion made her fall to the ground more quickly.


    Even if Su Yingxia caught Ziqing before she fell to the ground, when she raised her eyes, she was almost less than a meter from the ground, and the surrounding monsters had already been attracted and surrounded her...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4210

    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    There were all kinds of strange monsters. At this time, Su Yingxiawei was almost killed on the inner three floors and the outer three floors. Even looking down from the city wall, everyone could not help but see that everyone''s scalp was numb. ,


    That Su Yingxia was like a grain of sand in the sea, in the encirclement, he seemed so small, so pitiful and helpless.


    Seeing such a scene, Pei Gu couldn''t help but feel anxious. Even if the children of the Pei family were not in the city, and even if Han Sanqian''s life and death were unknown, or even had a high probability of death, he had no intention of treating them as VIP guests. It was also very painful to watch. ,


    "Quick, quick, quick, open the city gate immediately, and at the same time, organize troops to rescue!" Pei Gu shouted loudly, for fear that he would miss the best time for rescue if it was a little too late.


    One person turned around and was about to do as instructed, but at this moment, Pei Hu raised his hand: "Slow!"


    Seeing the man turning around and seeing Pei Gu''s doubts, Pei Hu replied: "Father, the main city is already in extreme danger. If you want to open the city gate to save people at this time, it is tantamount to putting that The swords hanging directly above our heads hang around our necks, and we may be buried with the whole city at any time if we are not careful!"


    As soon as these words came out, others immediately agreed: "Yes, Patriarch, what the son said makes sense. The main city has already ushered in a disaster. If the city hadn''t helped us defend against it, I''m afraid we would have already been destroyed. In this case, The city is our only support at the moment, if the city gates are opened wide... this... this is equivalent to putting tigers into the flock, absolutely impossible."


    "Patriarch, don''t open the city gate. In the end, although those two women are in a dangerous situation now, it is their own fault. The Pei family never asked them to do anything. They pretended to be capable and acted recklessly. Naturally, all consequences, Let them take it upon themselves."


    "On the battlefield, how can there be an undead? It''s okay to die, it''s normal!"


    "That''s right, Patriarch, Han Sanqian has made us so miserable, and the death of his two women should be regarded as compensation for us."


    "Patriarch, since Han Sanqian came here, our Pei family has been a mess. I have said before that they are simply unknown people. They are surrounded by monsters now. It''s good to be dead. Well, isn''t it!"


    With this shameless guy coaxing together, everyone nodded to show their support, and for a while, Su Yingxia and the others really deserved it.


    Pei Gu looked at the coaxing person. He believed that he was cold-blooded enough to achieve his goal, but compared with the younger generation of the Pei family, he only realized until now that he was too kind-hearted.


    However, under all circumstances, Pei Gu was really unable to do so. Moreover, it was not unreasonable for them to refute. The Pei family would take huge risks, but it is extremely hopeless to save people under the siege of so many monsters!


    Even if they are really saved, the casualties of the Pei family will not be light.


    Now, his prestige has been greatly diminished because of Han Sanqian''s affairs. If there is another trouble, I am afraid that he will really have to abdicate and let the worthy, so thinking of this, after weighing the pros and cons, he finally nodded: "Okay, the people of the Pei family will stick to the city, if... ¡­If it is not for my life, you must not¡­you must not save people privately.¡±


    When the words fell, he looked at the two women Su Yingxia in the encirclement, and murmured, "This old man has done his best, so don''t blame me."


    Then, he couldn''t bear to see the next scene of Su Yingxia''s two women being surrounded, shook his head, motioned Pei Hu to keep an eye on the enemy, he rubbed his temples and went to the small attic in the city for a short rest.


    As soon as Pei Gu left, the executives around Pei Hu said, "Hey, it''s a pity that these two stunning beauties have been so poor since ancient times."


    "What can I do? It''s not like I didn''t persuade them yesterday to let them see the selection clearly, otherwise, they wouldn''t end up like this."


    While speaking, tens of thousands of monsters have already rushed towards Su Yingxia...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4211

    Along with scrutiny and provocation, the monsters collectively rushed towards Su Yingxia.


    Like a surging torrent, the people who are just watching the battle can''t help but tremble!


    Not to mention Su Yingxia at this time.


    Although her cultivation base is good, she is only a woman after all, and she is still a woman with an injured purple love, and the airtight attacks around her are like a big net.


    Although Su Yingxia was protecting Ziqing, she fought back hard, trying to break through the siege.


    But it''s just like twisting someone else''s thigh with an arm, but it''s still an elephant-level thigh. It only broke through a little bit, and then it was completely submerged in the black current...


    "Hey, it''s a pity, it''s a pity!" Seeing this, Pei Hu shook his head, then looked back at the woman of the Pei family behind him: "Come on, you''ve all seen it."


    "The loss is the country and the city. In fact, it is a waste of skin and waste."


    "With their looks, no matter how unlucky they are, they will find a wealthy family in this life, not to mention overlooking the world, but at least they will have no worries about food and clothing, and they will be full of wealth. Of course, just because they see the wrong person, you have seen it now. Such fields."


    "So, what the ancients said is true at all. This man is afraid of going into the wrong profession, and the woman is afraid of marrying the wrong man. If the crisis in our main city is lifted this time, I hope you children of the Pei family can see people accurately in the future. ."


    "This is a bloody lesson."


    Looking at Pei Hu''s lofty and preaching attitude, he is already a so-called winner of life, and he is guiding others.


    Everyone nodded again and again, and obeyed obediently.


    At this moment, Pei Hu smiled: "Don''t be so downcast, I know what you are worried about."


    Everyone''s mood is not very high, obviously everyone knows that although the two Su Yingxia girls died tragically, they became a joke, but this thing won''t laugh for a long time.


    Their crisis is still there, and in the end, the fate of Su Yingxia and the two of them is very likely to be their fate.


    It''s good that I can''t see this bloody scene before going down, but now I''ve seen it with my own eyes, how can I be so emotional? !


    "Nothing wrong, that is, I''m afraid that you will end up like them. However, since I dare to teach you, don''t you have any taste?" Pei Hu laughed softly.


    Seeing that Pei Hu was so confident, a group of people were extremely puzzled, not knowing what medicine he wanted to sell in the gourd.


    The subordinates beside Pei Hu couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you feel that something is suddenly missing?"


    Everyone heard the words, looked left, looked right, and some even tried to recall something, but no matter what, they didn''t seem to find anything so-called missing.


    Hasn''t this changed?


    Except for the lack of Su Yingxia!


    people? !


    Suddenly, someone with a good memory seemed to remember something: "Hey, hey, hey, look, who is that, Pei Ma?"


    "Yeah, he was still by my side just now, why... how could this disappear?"


    Someone discovered this key point, and the natural crowd began to look for each other. Unfortunately, after looking around, Pei Ma was not at all.


    This good big living person suddenly disappeared, isn''t that ridiculous?


    Some people even looked down the city, thinking that he had stumbled and fell, but there was nothing under the city wall, and those monsters were still attacking Su Yingxia''s position.


    "Young master, what are you selling? Just tell me, it''s rushing us one by one."


    "Yeah, I see that you are in a good mood, sir. Is it possible that you have a grasp or a plan to save us?"


    Pei Hu smiled lightly, although he didn''t admit it, his proud expression already explained a lot.


    "Oh, son, what''s going on, just tell us."


    "Yeah, if the young master has the power to save us from water and fire, I''d be happy to say it."


    Seeing a group of people looking forward to it, Pei Hu knew that the fire had reached the extreme, and smiled: "Do you want to know? Well, it''s okay to tell you!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4212

    After the words fell, Pei Hu coughed and really brought his posture to the extreme of his own.


    After that, he smiled and said, "You all remember what the woman just said about attracting the enemy?"


    "How can we not remember such a fool''s strategy?"


    "Yes, that woman was a little proud before, but she was slapped in the face. Don''t talk about it for a while, even for a lifetime, I will never forget it."


    Everyone answered.


    Hearing this, Pei Hu smiled: "Actually, from my standpoint, that woman''s strategy is a good strategy."


    After some words, everyone was stunned. What does this mean?


    The skill that everyone laughed at, why did it change abruptly in the mouth of the young master? !


    Moreover, when he was laughing just now, even Young Master himself was laughing happily, how could he blink...


    "What? It''s strange, isn''t it?" Pei Hu had a faint smile on his face: "So, I laughed just now, and it was from a normal stand, but now I praise this tactic, but it is from my personal stand."


    "Because it''s very simple, their seemingly stupid trick was actually used by myself."


    "Actually, from the beginning, I knew that these two women''s tricks were extremely stupid. But, I was thinking, can we think of something really beneficial to us in this stupid trick?"


    "What can you think of with such a stupid trick?" Someone asked suspiciously.


    "Yeah, the son''s meaning is to turn corruption into magic, but, what can this thing have that can be turned into magic?"


    "Looking at what the young master means now, it is obvious that he has thought of a magical method."


    "Haha if that''s the case, then our son is quite good. This kind of fool''s tricks can also make flowers."


    "I said it a long time ago, the Pei family should have been handed over to the son to manage, otherwise I believe it would not be what it is now."


    "That''s right, I also believe that the Pei family might have grown up long ago."


    A group of people all nodded in agreement, anti-Buddha, they were already imagining a better future.


    "However, how did the son turn corruption into magic?"


    Some people still couldn''t help asking, and they also pulled everyone''s curiosity to a higher level.


    Pei Hu smiled and said, "This is the fundamental reason why I asked you Pei Ma."


    "Actually, when that stupid woman wanted to attract monsters, I thought it was stupid, but when I think about it, her so-called attraction actually not only attracted the attention of monsters, but also attracted the attention of all of us. Of course everyone here includes the men in black who besieged us." Pei Hu said.


    "So, at that time, our son privately ordered Pei Ma to leave the city immediately, so as to take advantage of the fact that the attraction was diverted, he would not be aware of it. Well..." Pei Hu''s entourage also laughed.


    Pei Hu smiled smugly: "If I didn''t expect anything bad, Pei Ma should have left the western mountains by now and rushed towards our military town in the west."


    "Western Blood City has our army of more than 100,000 garrisoned, and it is also the tiger lion among the tiger lions. If they came to support, wouldn''t the crisis in our main city be solved?" Someone heard this , suddenly realized the excitement and said.


    "Yeah, yeah, because there are tigers and lions in Mengxue City, we didn''t alert them when the monsters attacked the city. This is good. They just happen to be the best reinforcements to rescue us."


    "Miao Pei, this step, haha, what does it mean to be brought back to life, this is it!"


    "That''s right, to tell the truth, under such a crisis, I forgot about Mengxuecheng. I didn''t expect the young master to be so calm and calm, as expected of my future family owner."


    "What is the future patriarch? In my opinion, our son is the current patriarch."


    According to the rules, it was a big thing to say such a thing, but these people blurted out such words at this time, obviously they have already reached the top of their determination to support Pei Hu.


    In order to hug his thigh tightly, he can even ignore the rest.


    Pei Hu was very happy, but he still waved his hand on his face: "Everyone loves you."


    When the words fell, Pei Hu turned around and looked under the city. The monsters there were still rushing towards the center, but he couldn''t see what was going on with the two women in the center. Maybe, they were still a pile of bones Be divided.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4213

    "Report!"


    In the outer circle, Ming Yu also stared blankly at the center of the monster group.


    In fact, when Ziqing entered, she did not have any mood swings. After all, she and Ziqing had no intersection.


    But when she saw Su Yingxia entering, under her cold expression, there was a slight throbbing in her hidden heart.


    For about a second, she really wanted to help Su Yingxia.


    People are not plants, how can they be ruthless? Especially in that period of getting along, bit by bit will always be remembered in my heart.


    It''s just that reason is telling her that she can''t do this.


    "If there is a next life, Su Yingxia, I will definitely be friends with you again." When the words fell, she looked up at the city in the distance: "You sacrifice yourself for them, but they are still laughing at you, but you can rest assured, I They will be slaughtered soon, and it can be regarded as comforting your spirit in the sky."


    "Perhaps, in my words, I have some intentions of using flowers to offer Buddha, or maybe fundamentally, it is not the result you want, but this is the only thing I can do for you."


    When the words fell, Ming Yu turned back slightly.


    At this moment, a dark shadow quickly came to her side: "Report to Elder Shenlong, it seems that someone on the west side has escaped while taking advantage of the chaos just now."


    Ming Yu frowned: "What?"


    "It should have been when the two women were attracting the monster group just now, when we accidentally sneaked out. Elder, what should we do?"


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, she had already sent everyone to kill the people around the main city.


    I was afraid that someone would break out to report the letter.


    But she never imagined that she must be on guard, and she would lose her hoof at the most important juncture, leaving a small hole.


    "Can you still catch up?" Ming Yu asked.


    "The other party''s speed is extremely fast, and they should have been professionally trained. Our people actually discovered it very early, and pursued them all the way, but the more they chased...the gap between the other party and us, the farther."


    Ming Yu didn''t say much, and drank the next subordinate: "Bring a map."


    The entourage took orders, and soon presented the map.


    "West..." Ming Yu looked at the map and quickly set his sights on the marking point of Mengxue City, a military town more than 300 kilometers away.


    "More than 300 kilometers." Ming Yu frowned and thought seriously. If he took a tip and the army came here, it would take at least ten hours.


    Although there are holes, they don''t seem to be huge at the moment.


    Don''t panic!


    However, it cannot be stable, because at least, once the reinforcements from the other side arrive, the situation of this battle will be completely reversed.


    The time left for them is actually not much.


    "Elder, what should we do?" the subordinate asked.


    If you launch an assault now, it will naturally meet the requirements in terms of time. After all, the sooner you can attack and occupy the main city, the better, but the problem is that there are still a large number of monsters besieging the city.


    Once an attack is launched, these monsters will not be something they can use to attack each other. On the contrary, these monsters will become the key to causing chaos for their own side.


    So, whether or not to attack, and when the timing is, matters.


    Ming Yu frowned for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Zhu Yanshuo thought about it for a while. After a while, he seemed to think of something. Then, he walked in front of Mingyu a few steps. After getting Mingyu''s answer, he quietly attached himself to Mingyu''s ear and said a few words.


    After listening to his words, Ming Yu was still a little hesitant: "Is this possible?"


    "My subordinates think it will be feasible." Zhu Yanshuo smiled.


    Ming Yu thought for a while and nodded, this method should be the best method.


    When the words fell, Ming Yu snorted his entourage, and the entourage immediately led the order: "Go on, the troops will retreat."


    "Ah?" The followers wondered if their ears had heard it wrong.


    They came from a long way, and they attacked here with a thunderous momentum, so they have such an advantage. At this moment, the elder actually asked to retreat. Isn''t this giving up his advantage?


    "I said, retreat, is it clear enough?" Ming Yu said coldly.


    The entourage heard the words, although shocked, but seeing Mingyu''s face was already displeased, he could only nod obediently, and hurry to deploy.


    Soon, the Pei family on the main city wall discovered an unbelievable situation.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4214

    "Sir, what''s this... what is this?"


    "Yes, it is clear that the other party has an absolute advantage now, and it will take at least ten hours for our rescuers to arrive. If we want to withdraw, we should not withdraw now."


    "An army of 200,000 people didn''t even catch a single hair, so come here and leave like this? It''s too incredible, isn''t it?"


    All the monks in the Pei family are confused, and they have no idea what the other party is playing.


    "Would the enemy intentionally withdraw their troops? The purpose is to let us relax our vigilance? Then kill a carbine?" A vigilant person reminded at this time.


    However, as soon as this proposal was proposed, it was quickly rejected directly.


    "There are so many monsters under the city, even if they play this trick, what''s the point? These monsters are a huge damage to us, but they are also a big obstacle."


    "It makes sense."


    "That''s right, I think, in fact, we don''t need to interpret it too much. To put it simply, the other party knew that we had sent people to ask for help, and they were worried that we would rush for help, so they left in advance. Yes, although the army of 200,000 came. It¡¯s a pity to withdraw after such a trip without catching anything, but it¡¯s better than being annihilated directly, right?¡±


    "It also makes sense. They went into our Pei family alone. Do you think this group of people will not panic? Now we have more reinforcements who may arrive at any time and run away. Isn''t that what it should be?"


    "It makes sense! Under such a situation, if you don''t run away, you are a fool."


    As soon as these words came out, it was obviously more in line with the basic thinking of the public, and everyone nodded.


    But at this moment, Pei Gu walked out slowly.


    Although he went in for a small rest, it was actually just that he, as the head of the family, had been in the arena for many years, and the principle of observing words and expressions was far beyond ordinary people. He knew that the atmosphere had changed slightly, so he avoided embarrassment and left.


    Seeing the old master, if some people still had some fears before, then with Pei Hu''s technique of bringing back the dead, then that little bit of fear has completely disappeared, and even they still have so little of disdain.


    Pei Gu had already heard clearly what the group of people were waiting for, but it was the old guy''s own forbearance that he didn''t come out before.


    But now, after all, he couldn''t sit still.


    He looked at Pei Hu and said, "What do you think?"


    Pei Hu frowned and quickly understood what he was referring to. However, Pei Gu was his father in the end, and he couldn''t have the same attitude as others, showing no respect for Pei Gu.


    Not from the psychology, at least from the face, he didn''t want to be the head of the family and be pointed at his spine and said he was unfilial.


    "Father, I thought..." Pei Hu did not continue.


    Obviously, his answer agrees with the majority.


    After all, they are all people who support themselves, and of course Pei Hu is not willing to make them unhappy in front of "father".


    Maybe he didn''t care about the feelings of these people in the past, but now, their support is too important, and now it is an important juncture.


    Of course, Pei Gu knows his own son better than anyone else.


    Looking at Pei Hu''s appearance, he already had the answer: "It seems that you are the same as them. However, when you were twelve years old and led an army for the first time, your father taught you. Have you forgotten?"


    "Father''s teaching, how can children dare to forget each other?"


    "Then what did I warn you about?"


    "On the battlefield, soldiers plan and fight indiscriminately. Therefore, we must keep a cool head, and do not underestimate any battle situation, need to know, tactics, and tricks."


    Pei Gu nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "If that''s the case, why are you sure that the other party is really retreating?"


    "Is it possible for them to attack us from other gates?" Pei Hu said.


    He is experienced and wily, and his mind and vigilance are naturally far superior to ordinary people.


    However, Pei Gu didn''t think that this matter was worth showing off, as long as people with a little smarter mind and calm heart should make the same judgment as himself.


    But this child of his own is obviously now in the longing and joy of becoming the head of the family, and he has forgotten everything.


    At this moment, a sneer sounded especially harshly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4215

    "Haha, a joke, it''s really a joke. It seems that some people are unwilling to be taken away as the head of the family. Now, stand up and make some broken theories to find a sense of existence."


    "One warning at a time, blowing myself like the unparalleled god of war. On the battlefield, who is still less? I think I have fought thousands of games this year, and I don''t really agree with what the old master said."


    Hearing this ridicule, Pei Gu suddenly looked back.


    Suddenly shocked: "Three elders, you..."


    Obviously, he couldn''t understand such common sense, Pei Gu smiled coldly, he understood.


    It is indeed the new king!


    You can even call a deer a horse.


    With the ridicule of the third elder, more and more people began to join in.


    "I can''t help it. People have stayed in the position of power for a long time, and naturally, they will gradually become greedy. You suddenly want people to step down, why don''t people struggle?"


    "Yeah, after all, is the old owner of the family a chance to find a sense of existence for others."


    "It''s just, it''s really a bit funny. Our reinforcements are almost here, and the other party dares to change the city gate to attack us. Why, do they think they didn''t die fast enough?"


    They are stubborn, mocking, presumptuous.


    Pei Gu was very angry and wanted to slap everyone in the face, and then tell these bastards how hot their brains and how thick their faces are now.


    Such relaxation, once the enemy attacked from other city gates, and cooperated with the monsters with big masks under the city, the main city will completely fall into the posture of being attacked by the enemy.


    They were already in a weak position. At that time, they would not have any resistance, but they were just fish and meat placed on a sticky board, and they would be slaughtered by others.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu lowered his anger and hurriedly said: "What I said is true, you... don''t you see me as the owner of the house at all?"


    "Hmph, Pei Gu, if you''re polite, I''ll call you Patriarch now. If you''re rude, what''s the harm in calling you an old man? Up to now, we''re not afraid to tell you what kind of Patriarch''s attitude you''re still posing. For the sake of the family, temporarily protect your position as the head of the family and save face for you, we have already made the son as the head of the family."


    "That''s right, we are blind, let you fool around, and come back with Han Sanqian. As a result, my Pei family is facing such a disaster. If you let you continue, my Pei family will not be completely annihilated?"


    "Young Master Pei Hu just saved us from the fire and water, but now you are joining us again. Why, are you unwilling to not destroy the Pei family?"


    "We admit that you were indeed extremely talented when you were young, and you also led our Pei family to glory, but, old patriarch, you are really old, and it is time to abdicate and become wise."


    "Don''t be fooling around here, it''s time for you to go home. Just like the women at home, just wait quietly for our triumph. Otherwise, if it continues like this, I''m afraid you won''t be safe at the end of the year."


    "You...you!" Pointing at the group of people waiting, Pei Gu only felt that his blood pressure was crazy.


    No one has ever dared to say this to themselves, but these people are... but...


    Annoyed, angry, this is the following crime!


    He really wanted to kill these dog thieves!


    But thinking about it carefully, as soon as the person calmed down, Pei Gu''s anger quickly dissipated by more than half, and it was more of a mockery and bitterness.


    Obviously, he has lost his power in Pei''s house, and there is no point in tossing again.


    "Okay, okay, okay, your wings are hard, and you really don''t need this old thing like me. I''ll go home now, you...you can do it yourself."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu slowly walked towards the bottom of the city wall alone and lonely.


    Looking at his back, he was like a lonely old man, or maybe he was himself!


    Ten minutes later, Pei Gu returned to the main hall, and almost at the same time, outside the east gate city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4216

    Outside the city, everything seems to be peaceful, and occasionally there are only a few black monsters, wandering outside the city as if they were alone or lost, although they still attack the city wall with the same viciousness.


    However, with the weak power of its few, it is obviously a fool''s dream to want to attack the city.


    On the east gate city wall, the soldiers guarding were bored and stood guard on the city wall, but their eyelids kept fighting.


    After a long period of nervousness, I found that there were very few "enemies" under my feet, and when I couldn''t pose any threat, no one would be "disappointed" to the extreme. Naturally, sleeping was the best way to pass the time.


    There are about a hundred or ten such soldiers on the city wall, and most of the original defenders have been transferred to the north gate.


    Just as the soldier was taking a nap, he suddenly felt something approaching behind him.


    Looking back, he woke up from the drowsiness, and in a hurry, he quickly grabbed his spear and beat his spirits.


    "Why, why don''t we find you a bed?" Beside him, the voice said coldly.


    The soldier suddenly squeezed out a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly said: "Report to the captain, I was wrong."


    "If everyone makes a mistake and says I''m wrong, they can be fine, then what''s the use of having rules in this world, and what''s the use of having laws? What do you think?!"


    The soldier was ashamed, thought about it, and was about to speak.


    The voice said, "You please invite me for a late night snack."


    The soldier nodded his head. Although it was painful to lose some money, it was better than other punishments.


    "How is it? Is there anything wrong?" The voice asked, and then he looked outside the city wall.


    It was still calm, nothing happened.


    The soldier shook his head and said, "It''s just that there''s nothing going on outside, I''m... I''m so bored that I dozed off."


    "Why, listening to your tone, you can''t wait for something outside?" The voice smiled softly, and then said: "If you don''t have anything, you can just have fun, at least you are still in the mood to be lazy now. Beicheng that On the other hand, the situation is extremely dire."


    The soldier nodded. He knew this, and shook his head quickly: "It''s not that interesting when you are small. You can eat and drink spicy food with the captain, and you can wake up with a smile when you sleep."


    "It sounds like a human saying. Okay, for the sake of your sweet mouth, let me tell you a secret!" The captain chuckled lightly.


    The soldier hurried to his spirit and asked, "Captain, what''s the secret?"


    "I heard some wind just now, saying that Mr. Pei''s son has gone to notify the elite soldiers of Mengxue Town. It won''t be long before the crisis in our main city will be lifted."


    "Damn, no wonder the captain just wanted to fine me for a late night snack. It took me a long time..." The soldier happily understood, then smiled and said, "I should have known earlier that it was because of this, you will not be punished, I will treat guests directly. Okay."


    "I want to invite, not just talking about it." The captain raised his eyes and looked at the sky. It was almost noon, and it was really time to eat: "It''s almost noon."


    Although the soldiers are of low rank, they are not a day or two with their captain. They understand what it means in a second, and those who are on the top of the fart will go down the city wall to buy things.


    Soon after, a group of people put down their weapons and ate and drank happily.


    While they were quietly making fun, what they didn''t know was that in the dense forest outside the city, the sound of footsteps was quietly approaching.


    When approaching the edge of the dense forest, the person at the front raised his hand, and the group of them not only stopped directly, but also quickly bent over to hide their figure in the grass.


    Immediately afterwards, at the very front, a head came out, and after quietly probing the city wall for a while, it quickly retracted.


    "City Lord Zhu, you are as expected. The defense of this eastern city gate is indeed extremely weak." After the man retracted his head, he couldn''t help but say with joy.


    This group of people, none other than others, retreated on the surface, but in fact secretly detoured to the Ming Yu and other departments at the East Gate.


    "However, I really don''t understand. In fact, our trick is not very clever. It is a common strategy on any battlefield. Why does City Lord Zhu think that we will succeed?"


    "In other words, the enemy must be so stupid and leave us a flaw? This is a disaster for them, why are they so careless?"


    That person was very strange, but it was Zhu Yanshuo, who smiled lightly, as if he had already made up his mind, and then pointed to his chest...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4217

    "Heart?"


    Yes!


    "If a person has a heart, there must be a variety of emotions and considerations in the heart. The combination is called human nature." Zhu Yanshuo said with a smile: "The people of the Pei family have fought for many years, not to mention how good they are in military use, at least they are more familiar with the experience than ordinary people. "


    "So, although the pressure on the north side is the heaviest, the other three doors do not mean that they are unprepared. If I expect them well, they even have better vigilance. Because there are few people, if the enemy situation is not detected in time, then It''s equivalent to letting someone directly take their back door."


    "No general will make such a strategic mistake, let alone the people of the Pei family."


    When the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo raised his hand, pointed to several directions in front of him, and followed the direction he pointed to take a closer look, only to find that there were secret whistles in several places.


    Moreover, these are still relatively concealed dark whistles that can be seen if you look closely. It is almost believed that there must be many invisible dark whistles here.


    "Come on, come here like this, let''s quietly touch the east gate, didn''t we let the Pei family know?"


    "Then we are attacking the city now, isn''t it the same as falling into someone else''s trap on purpose? This east gate, obviously, it is a deliberately leaked flaw."


    Someone panicked.


    Han 3000 was in an ambush and attacked when they should fall into the city. They were all afraid of it, for fear that someone would use such a trick at any time.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t feel that nervous, but smiled: "Don''t worry, these dark posts are empty now."


    "Why?" Someone asked in confusion.


    "It''s very simple, because some of them escaped, they can tip off the news, and they will have reinforcements. Moreover, the reinforcements will arrive in about ten hours. In other words, for them, after ten hours, It is victory and peace." Zhu Yanshuo finished his words, looked at the man and said, "The north of the city is in danger. While surrounded by our 200,000 army, there are countless monsters. What if you are a general?"


    "Naturally, a large number of people are transferred to the side where they are most needed."


    "Isn''t that right?" Zhu Yanshuo laughed.


    "Understood." The man nodded: "City Lord Zhu means that it is precisely because the other party has rescue now, so they are relieved."


    "That''s understandable." Zhu Yanshuo said with a smile: "Let''s kill them while they are relieved."


    "But..." The man said again suspiciously: "But it still doesn''t make sense. Although what City Lord Zhu said makes sense, don''t forget that the Pei family are also experienced people in the battlefield. Even if they are relieved, they will definitely not As for..."


    "Pei Gu, the Patriarch of the Pei family, has been famous in the world for many years. That old man has survived his entire life, and he should have something. If he is so negligent, he will not be guilty of it."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "As far as the head of the Pei family is concerned, it is really impossible for him to make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, even if he is relieved now when he commands the defense of the city, the sound of his breath will never be heard by us, so We want to sneak attack in another direction, it is impossible."


    "If that''s the case, why do we still need to..."


    Zhu Yanshuo laughed, not angry, and said patiently: "Didn''t you hear what I said? It''s the Patriarch of the Pei family who guards the city."


    When the words fell, he looked up at the main city: "It''s a pity that the person guarding the city now is not the head of the Pei family."


    "City Lord Zhu, how do you know that the defender of the city is not the Patriarch of the Pei family. Now that the Pei family is in such danger, how could the Patriarch of the Pei family not come out in person to defend the city?" The man asked suspiciously.


    Zhu Yanshuo shook his head and said softly, "During the North City, didn''t you realize that the person standing above their city wall was headed by Young Master Pei?"


    The man said: "But the head of the Pei family has also appeared several times."


    "Appearance doesn''t mean anything, it''s the real ending that stands there in the end." Zhu Yanshuo said softly and continued: "Think about the danger the Pei family faces this time, and think about Pei Gu''s choice... ¡­¡±


    With such a reminder, the man suddenly understood: "City Lord Zhu means that the Pei family has already been in civil strife?"


    "It shouldn''t be said to be a civil strife." City Lord Zhu shook his head: "It should be the new emperor who has ascended the throne."


    When the words fell, he was content: "And because of his ascension to the throne, he also cast a wall ladder for us..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4218

    "Pei Hu is the new king, think about it, what will happen?"


    Zhu Yanshuo''s words, several people glanced at each other, and then figured it out a little, and roughly knew what he was talking about.


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "Exactly, the new king''s ascension is naturally against a series of previous measures. Therefore, what Pei Gu wants to do will become something they will not do."


    "Since all of you have just determined that if Pei sticks to the city, it will not leave other places empty, then if Pei Hu is in power, it must be just the opposite."


    "Throughout the ages, new kings and old kings have always been like this."


    The man nodded, and there was a last trace of concern: "Although City Lord Zhu is indeed right, they are father and son after all, and they should..."


    Before the man could finish speaking, Zhu Yanshuo had already interrupted him directly: "Brother, since ancient times, there has been no family affection in the emperor''s family. Father and son? Haha, no one will care on the top of power."


    Ming Yu, who had not spoken all the time, nodded slightly at this time, which was really good.


    The most ruthless imperial family!


    This is also the first reason she was surprised when she heard Zhu Yanshuo''s strategy. She thought how could such a pediatric strategy come from his mouth, but after thinking about it, she felt that the strategy was incredible.


    Victory or defeat is never the reason for judging the size of a strategy, but only depends on the person who uses it and whether it is suitable or not.


    At least for now, this kind of "pediatric" strategy is precisely the most appropriate.


    "Then what are we waiting for, let''s rush with our brother now, and in a short time, we will destroy his city and his family." After the man finished speaking, he was ready to go into battle.


    However, before he got up, he directly pulled Zhu Yanshuo down, and shouted slightly dissatisfied: "What are you in a hurry?"


    "City Lord Zhu, we have all touched the east gate. Besides, you see that there are very few guards on this gate. It should be lunch at noon, which is a good time to launch an attack."


    "Yes, City Lord Zhu, if you don''t do it now, when will you wait?"


    Another subordinate also hurriedly said.


    Zhu Yanshuo shook his head: "No no no, everyone, now is not a good time."


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Zhu Yanshuo smiled and continued: "What? Everyone, the Pei family is still a powerful family. Even if the old family owner is gone, the new family owner has leaked holes for us for political reasons, then you think, Is the Pei family really a pig-like opponent?"


    "City Lord Zhu, what do you mean by this?"


    "Yeah, I have absolutely no idea what you''re talking about."


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "I''m talking about Pei Gu, the son of the Pei family. Look at this east gate, although it seems calm, don''t you think it''s too calm?"


    Everyone looked up. In fact, what Zhu Yanshuo said was true. The East Gate was surprisingly quiet.


    "After all, Pei Gu is the prince. The future successor of the Pei family may have some flaws in his personality, but how can he lose his mind? Pei Gu''s old man''s way of looking at people is not ordinary. "


    On this point, Ming Yu agreed. Regarding Han Sanqian, you can see that Pei Gu''s eyes are ruthless.


    I have been in contact with Han Sanqian for a long time, and naturally I know that Han Sanqian is the dragon and the phoenix, but Pei Gu has only dealt with Han Sanqian once or twice, so he can openly refuse to turn against his own organization because of him.


    On the surface, Pei Gu''s actions may indeed be absurd, but Mingyu, who really understands the truth and understands Han Sanqian, is very clear that Pei Gu''s choice is not wrong, he is betting on the future.


    And what made him willing to gamble so much was the guy Han Sanqian.


    So, can this old thing look bad?


    "But you just said that Young Master Pei doesn''t know..." The servants were a little confused, and their minds became a mess for a while.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled lightly: "Seizing positions is a political means. Of course, Young Master Pei will not listen to any advice from the previous head, but what about in private?"


    "After all, that''s not an incompetent father, but his own father who is familiar with him and knows his skills. The old father''s advice, do you really think that it won''t make some waves in the heart of Pei''s son?"


    When the words fell, he looked around: "As I said, the east gate is like a city defense, and it is in the dark, so now is definitely not a good time."


    "Then... when are we going to wait?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4219

    Zhu Yanshuo smiled and pointed to the sky: "After sunset."


    After sunset? !


    When the servants heard this time, they couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    Because the choice at this point in time is really too much...


    It can''t be said to be an adventure, but a life-threatening game!


    "City Lord Zhu, this is the power area of ??the Pei family. We can''t figure out many situations at all. We just took advantage of the situation. You have to wait until the evening hours, but don''t forget, at that time their reinforcements Almost all arrived."


    "That''s right, the people in Mengxuecheng are also elites, and the number is not small. Once the support comes and we haven''t evacuated, it will be a disaster for us."


    "Yes, let''s not say that we want to win any victory. It is already a miracle that we can walk out of the Pei family''s forces without being completely wiped out."


    After listening to Zhu Yanshuo''s previous analysis, everyone really thought that he was so awesome that he could be so shocking, but when they heard his final plan, they were all very disappointed.


    Even someone else has already secretly scolded him for being a big fool.


    Because the time he chose was really enough to die.


    Thinking of Luocheng being defeated by Han Sanqian in such a playful manner, everyone felt that now they at least knew something in their hearts.


    It would be stupid enough indeed.


    Looking at the appearance of the few people, Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "I know, you must be calling me stupid now, right?"


    Everyone looks at me, I look at you, and they all shake their heads.


    However, it was obvious that he didn''t say anything, but his mind kept sighing, Zhu Yanshuo, that you still have a little face, and you know what''s in our hearts.


    "Since everyone thinks this way, then think about it, is this the best time to launch an attack?"


    In a word, everyone fell silent.


    But after thinking about it carefully, everyone quickly realized it again.


    "The magic of using troops is that when others don''t think it is, they suddenly take their side."


    "Just now, I was thinking about criticizing, but I never thought that at night when even we ourselves thought it was impossible to launch a surprise attack, the enemy would not be able to take more precautions. In addition, their reinforcements are coming, so I can breathe a sigh of relief, then The time... must be the time when they are at their most empty and weakest in defense."


    "Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful!"


    "At that time, although theoretically, we may indeed be in a very dangerous situation, but it is definitely not a desperate situation. In the face of the main city with an empty city defense, after we directly win it, we can switch from attacking to defending on the spot."


    "Hmph, at that time, even if their reinforcements came and we relied on the city defense for resistance, what could they do with us?"


    After a group of people figured it out, their faces were filled with joy, as if they had already won the victory.


    Zhu Yanshuo also had a smug smile on his face. When his subordinates praised him, he felt that his life had reached its peak.


    At this time, he can finally display his talents to the fullest.


    It''s time for a battle, Han Sanqian is so sharp that he is suppressed to death. As a smart person, why doesn''t he want to find a chance to fight back? !


    Now is the time for this counterattack.


    He also believes that when his own set is fully displayed and he wins all the way, this battle will inevitably become a good story, and his reputation of Zhu Yanshuo can also be revived. .


    Without that damned Han Sanqian, Zhu Yanshuo could finally stiffen his waist again.


    Ming Yu nodded slightly. Of course she wanted these hours, she didn''t say anything, because this victory can also allow her to wash away the shame of past failures with the Lord!


    A group of people invariably looked up at the sky, waiting for the night to come...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4220

    A group of people laughed grimly, with cruelty and expectations in their smiles.


    But unlike them, in the city at this time, many people are also expecting darkness to come soon. There is no other reason. The faster time passes, naturally, it means that the reinforcements are closer to them. A great deed is something that everyone is looking forward to.


    "Young master, look, I said we don''t have to worry about it at all. It''s quiet outside the city and you can hear needles falling."


    "Isn''t it, I said it long ago, the old master is old and useless. He has no previous ability at all, so he gave a blind command."


    "Fortunately, we woke up in time and supported our son. Otherwise, our group would not have such a comfortable life now. It is estimated that they would all die in the city battle."


    "That''s not it, the afternoon passed happily, haha."


    "To be honest, I''m still a little worried in the afternoon, but it''s getting dark, and our brothers in Mengxuecheng are about to arrive. The rain is over and the sky is fine."


    In the attic of Beicheng, several close relatives and subordinates were sitting around, and in front of them the delicious wine and delicacies, a group of people were already drinking slightly lonely, with red faces.


    On the main seat, Pei Hu sat upright, with two or three beauties sitting beside him.


    Most of these beauties are daughters of nobles in the city. Obviously, they shouldn''t be here.


    However, because Pei Hu almost brought the main city back to life, and was praised by the people of the whole city, the big families also handed over their daughters at this time, and the intention is naturally self-evident.


    Pei Hu had a faint smile on his face, and there was a hint of pride in his eyes.


    As Zhu Yanshuo expected, in fact, although Pei Hu completely vetoed his father''s plan due to political reasons, but his father''s ability, as a son, he sees very clearly, so in private, he actually sent a cronies to observe secretly. .


    Fortunately, one afternoon''s surveillance can almost make Pei Hu feel completely relieved now.


    There was no raid that my father was worried about, and everything was fine.


    Therefore, hearing these compliments at this time, Pei Hu almost took it all to himself, and he was accompanied by a few strange beauties, and he was even more complacent: "Okay, everyone, don''t brag about me too much."


    "This arrangement is just a little trick, human nature, and it''s not worth mentioning."


    Although he said so, people with discerning eyes could see that Pei Hu was actually very concerned about it.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to be polite, son. There are many worries in this world, which often seem easy, but they are more difficult than ascending to the sky."


    "Yeah, son, the position of the monarch, strategizing and winning thousands of miles, how can mortals do it, you are too modest."


    Pei Hu was overjoyed and raised his glass directly: "Okay, then Pei Hu would like to thank you all for your love."


    When the words fell, he took a cup and drank, and then continued: "Actually, the position of the head of the family is high and powerful, and at the same time, it also has great responsibilities. Pei Hu is only a newcomer here, and I hope you can help me a lot in the future."


    Everyone naturally knew that this was the new king''s attention, and they all pledged allegiance: "Young master, rest assured, I will follow the son''s birth and death."


    "The mountain of swords and the sea of ????fire, I will not hesitate to wait."


    "It is the blessing of the society to be able to be so virtuous, and it is also a blessing for us. Even if you don''t say it, we will definitely smear our livers and brains on the ground."


    Hearing these words and looking at these people, Pei Hu was very happy. He completely felt the refreshment brought by the peak of power: "Okay, everyone, the words are all in this wine, let''s not get drunk."


    "drink!"


    A group of people drank happily again, and the city tower was very lively.


    On the other side of Dongcheng, which is almost the same as this, although it is not as exaggerated as the north of the city, the captain of the defending city continued to take the gang of soldiers to drink wine and eat snacks leisurely.


    Although it is not so chic, but it is also a happy party, and it is not beautiful.


    "It''s still our captain''s ability, haha, it''s like a god."


    "That''s right. At noon, I was still worried about whether we were going too far. Now, it seems that we can''t be too honest, we have to rely on our brains like our captain."


    A few soldiers were flattering, and the captain was also very happy. At this moment, his prestige had been greatly exerted. However, he was about to speak when suddenly, strange voices suddenly came from outside the city.


    Several people suddenly felt wrong, got up in a hurry, and ran towards the city wall...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4221

    When the group arrived at the city wall, they were all terrified and looked at the bottom of their city wall in disbelief.


    I don''t know when, under this very calm city gate, at this time, it was full of people.


    A large number of torches almost illuminated the underground of the city.


    "How... how could this be?"


    "Where did so many people come from?"


    "I rely on..."


    A group of people all panicked, and for a while they even forgot to escape and forgot to report.


    "If you don''t want to die, open the door and don''t kill. Otherwise, my lieutenant general will join you, and you will be turned into powder."


    All the soldiers were dumbfounded, and the timid ones simply urinated their pants.


    It''s not that they are too cowardly, but that they didn''t expect that under the city wall, such a dense army that could not see the end suddenly appeared.


    Almost without thinking about it, I already knew that these soldiers must be the 200,000 army who surrounded the main city during the day.


    A full 200,000 people, not to mention a small team on the east gate, with only a few dozen people, even the large troops on the north side of the city had their scalps numb before.


    If you don''t open the door, it will disappear in an instant. This is really not the other party''s frightening yourself.


    open the door...


    "Captain, what... what should I do?"


    The team members were still so happy before, they were all dumbfounded and at a loss.


    "Open... open the door!"


    If you don''t open the door, it will be right away. If you open the door, maybe this group of people can keep their trust and let them go.


    In other words, their group has been so frightened that they have no other ideas, and almost everything is just a subconscious action.


    quack quack!


    With a roar for a moment, with the loud noise of the city gate, the east gate slowly opened.


    "Where are the generals!"


    "exist"


    Two hundred thousand troops responded in unison.


    "Charge with me!"


    The general shouted, and then took the lead, rushing towards the city.


    "kill"


    The generals responded, and the shouts of killing for a while were almost earth-shattering!


    The fire was like a dragon, and they entered the city crazily. With the high shouting and killing, the army of 200,000 people was like a ferocious tiger entering a flock of sheep.


    The soldiers in the city could not resist this kind of army at all, and many of them died tragically by the sword before they even had time to return them.


    "report"


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion, located in the center of the main city, naturally, it was also the first place to get information.


    Pei Gu sat alone in the hall with complicated eyes.


    The messenger shouted that he was pulling back to reality.


    Pei Gu stood up slowly. For this scene, he thought about it countless times in the afternoon, and prayed countless times not to let it happen, but what should come will always come.


    "Alas" Pei Gu sighed, full of helplessness.


    How could Pei Gu not know the strength of the Ministry of Mingyu after dealing with it. Her subordinates are even more intelligent people like Zhu Yanshuo. Although his son is quite talented, he is always too immature. Compared with his subordinates, he is a bunch of trash with a heart that is above power. Therefore, the two sides are compared, and the judgment is made.


    However, his son is now immersed in joy and the like, there is such a situation, but it is unexpected.


    "No need to say more." Pei Gu waved his hand and looked uncomfortable: "Have the family members arrived at the refuge according to my instructions?"


    "Going home, the arrangements have been made in the afternoon, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Some female relatives still believe in the son, so..."


    Pei Gu smiled coldly. When did one of his family masters order him to the point where he didn''t even listen to his female family members.


    "Order the remaining subordinates to tie them to the shelter immediately. They are not afraid of being insulted. I am also afraid that the Pei family will be laughed at."


    "Yes!"


    The servants took orders and hurriedly retreated.


    Pei Gu walked slowly to the front of the hall, looked at the sky for a long time, and murmured: "Han Sanqian, did I really believe you wrong? Hopefully, this is just a change in the sky before the storm."


    When the words fell, he shook his head, turned and followed the last group of soldiers towards the hidden entrance of the shelter in the mansion.


    "kill!"


    The Pei family had a place to hide, but the people and soldiers in the city suffered a lot. Facing the enemy, they were completely ruthlessly murdered.


    At this time, in the attic of the city gate, Pei Hu and the others were still singing and dancing.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4222

    A group of people were obviously taken aback, and even the grumpy people were so disturbed by Yaxing that they shouted angrily on the spot: "What the hell are you doing, what are you doing?"


    "A bunch of rubbish, didn''t you usually teach you? Damn it, come on!"


    "Slow!" Pei Hu put away his smile and hurriedly shouted. After all, he still didn''t completely lose his mind: "The report of the spies, those who block it will die. This is an iron law, and no one can change it."


    When the words fell, he raised his eyes and looked at the spies: "Don''t panic, what is there to report? Take it slow, why are you excited."


    When Pei Hu finished his words, someone laughed and said: "It seems that reinforcements from Mengxue City should be here. Alas, these soldiers have been tense and collapsed for a day. Suddenly a large number of reinforcements came, and they were overexcited for a while. Not incomprehensible."


    "Yeah, in fact, soldiers are also human beings. Besides, they are always on the front line. It is understandable that they are a little excited."


    "By the way, where are the troops of Mengxuecheng now, please report quickly."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the elites to come very quickly. Although it was expected that they would arrive at night, I didn''t expect it to be so early."


    The other few were not as irritable as the first person, and all had faint smiles on their faces, as if the clouds were light and the wind was light, and everything was calm.


    A few spies, you look at me, I look at you, and my heart is speechless to the extreme.


    They were really disgusted by the confident demeanor of the gang in front of them, that is, the official position was too low, otherwise they would really want to rush up, one knife at a time, and all their heads.


    However, the hatred in their hearts returned to the hatred, the trouble returned to the trouble, and the professional ethics still made them calm down.


    "I''m afraid, it won''t be as you wish." The scout sneered.


    After hearing this, and looking at the dissatisfied expression of the spies, everyone who was happy was stunned for a moment, and then they all looked at each other.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Yeah, what does it mean that we can''t do what we want?"


    The spy sneered again: "Isn''t it clear what it means literally? You guys are confused about drinking and drinking."


    Although spies often have many green light privileges in military operations, these privileges are often used to pass information to them for convenience.


    It is rare to say which spies are disrespectful to their superiors because of these privileges.


    However, the relatively disciplined spies were suddenly uncharacteristically uncharacteristic.


    "Damn spy, what kind of identity do you have to speak to us here in such a tone? How many heads do you have to drop?"


    "That''s right. Do you really think that you have that bit of information and can use it to blackmail us? It''s a joke. If it were all possible, there would be no spies in this world, and they would be fucking generals."


    "Quickly kneel down and apologize, otherwise, you will be killed."


    A group of people are still immersed in the power of the future, and they are naturally very annoyed at the contradicting of the spies. At this time, face has even taken the absolute upper hand in their minds.


    As usual, this group of scolds would make many spies really frightened. After all, their status is low, and any order from their superiors can make them smashed to pieces.


    However, today is different. At least, the spies are not afraid at all, but want to laugh.


    "Such a group of people actually dared to book the seat of the old head of the family to host the Pei family. I''m afraid it would be a real joke to say it out."


    "Isn''t it? I thought it was too strong, but in the end, hehe!"


    Hearing the spies'' ridicule, the angry senior officials became even more annoyed, and some even raised their swords and asked them to do Fa on the spot.


    "The following is a death penalty, I will kill you!"


    When the words fall, go forward.


    It was Pei Hu, who hurriedly raised his hand: "Slow!"


    "You don''t need to be slow, you can kill if you want to, come and be happy. At least, although we look at you disgusting, but after all, you are still members of our Pei family. To die in your hands is more enjoyable than death in the hands of the enemy. Come on."


    "Fuck, you''re right, at least it''s easier to die like this, come on."


    "Come!"


    Not only were a group of spies not afraid, but they all regarded death as home, which made Pei Hu realize something was wrong: "What did you just say? What died in the hands of the enemy?!"


    Seeing Pei Hu doing this, one of the spies sneered: "The enemy''s 200,000 horses have broken through the city for about a few minutes. Is it clear enough?"


    When the words fall, the whole place is dead silent...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4223

    I don''t know how long it took, when the sound of ping pong sounded, it was the sound of the sword in their hands falling to the ground, or the sound of the cup in their hands falling to the ground.


    Pei Hu''s eyes were lost, he stumbled and almost fell from his seat, mumbling in disbelief in what he heard: "What did you say? The enemy...the enemy army broke...the city broke through?"


    "This...how is this possible?"


    "Yeah, we... our reinforcements are almost here. Those people, they... how dare they!!"


    "No, no, no, absolutely impossible, this is absolutely impossible, they have long since withdrawn, how could it be..."


    The faces of the group were ashen, and their eyes were full of shock and fear.


    "Why, didn''t you say you were going to kill us earlier?"


    "Yeah, you were all rhetoric just now, with a posture that I have in the world, why? You are all dumb now?"


    Several spies taunted them in time.


    "Didn''t someone tell us not to panic just now? It''s funny, it''s funny, it''s really funny."


    "Haha, when it comes to other people, it''s the righteous one, it''s my turn, I''m obedient, and I''m like a dog."


    The spies vented their inner dissatisfaction to the fullest. They tried their best to obtain information for them, but what they got was the same profligacy and ruthless ridicule from these people.


    They are fighting to the death, and even humiliating them for not doing anything at all, how can they not be angry? Anyway, the army of others has already broken the city, and they will die sooner or later. It is better to vent now, at least die happily.


    In the face of the abuse and ridicule of the spies, the crowd did not have the usual arrogance and domineering, and there was not even a single one in the crowd to talk back.


    "Sir, what should we do, what should we do now?"


    "Yeah, 200,000 troops rushed into the city, then we are like lambs to be slaughtered now, let''s... let''s find a way to escape."


    "Yeah, son, if you run now, maybe you won''t be able to come."


    Faced with this urging, Pei Hu lost his previous calmness, and was quite flustered for a while: "But, if you go... go, what about the people in the city? Then... what about the family members of the Pei family?"


    "Young master, keep the green hills, don''t be afraid of running out of firewood, let''s withdraw."


    "Yeah, son, how can the lives of those people be as precious as yours, withdraw."


    They persuaded anxiously, but they simply forgot the oath and promise they made to the people in the city during the day.


    In their eyes, human life is actually a weed, use it when you need it and throw it away when you don''t need it.


    "Okay, run away, run away!"


    Pei Hu came back to his senses and replied a few words.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of people waited, made a mess, and fled to the outside of the attic in extreme embarrassment.


    The spies didn''t leave half a step, they just looked at each other.


    "This is our new owner, hahahaha!"


    "It''s amazing, it turns out, it''s just a straw bag."


    "Look at the way they run away, don''t they look like dogs?"


    The spies laughed, but the senior officials ran away desperately. The scene was full of irony.


    "The Pei family is going to escape, and the generals will block any exit for me!"


    When a group of people just came out of the attic, Ming Yu''s army has already reached the north of the city. Looking at the Pei family who fled in a panic, the leading vanguard general shouted loudly.


    After a while, the army behind him quickly and neatly guarded the north gate of the city.


    Pei Hu had just escaped halfway, but at this time he had to brake quickly, causing the people behind him to rear-end in a series of rear-end collisions, which was so embarrassing to watch.


    However, Pei Hu couldn''t care so much anymore, and still instinctively returned to the city, unwilling to be caught.


    The pioneer general waved his hand, and the soldiers encircling the north of the city immediately narrowed the encirclement, almost making the openings in the lower city wall waterlogged, and there was no way to go.


    After that, the crowd dispersed, and several people slowly walked out from the back...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4224

    Looking at his momentum, the people of the Pei family instantly understood that the other party was obviously a general in the coalition.


    Naturally, apart from Ming Yu, Zhu Yanshuo and others, they could not be anyone else.


    In fact, at first glance at Zhu Yanshuo, a group of people were still a little hairy, but when they saw Mingyu, many people''s attitudes were a little different.


    It''s not that they are not afraid anymore, they are all dying, how can they not be afraid? It''s just that in this fear, there is a trace of guilt and disbelief.


    After all, who would have thought that the group of people who wanted to kill them would be led by a woman?


    It''s okay to be a woman, but this woman with blood-like skin and a very beautiful appearance is amazing.


    Beautiful, so pretty to the point of bubbling.


    For most of the men in the Pei family, it is basically like a dog seeing the most fragrant shit, and they can''t wait to rush to eat it on the spot.


    And Pei Hu is also a person who has been washed by Xiao Xian''er, Su Yingxia, Ziqing, and other stunning beauties. Seeing that the other party is such a beautiful female general, he can''t help but be very dumb for a while.


    "Young Master Pei?"


    Ming Yu has long been accustomed to this kind of vision, without any emotion at all, just said indifferently: "What? Is there anything? Are you in such a hurry to leave in such a hurry?"


    Pei Hu was immediately embarrassed.


    "This is our Shenlong Elder." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    "Haha, I''ve seen the elders, but Pei Hu never thought that such a ferocious army would be led by such a beautiful beauty. I''m surprised, but I admire it even more." Pei Hu said strongly.


    Ming Yu smiled: "Young Master Pei, why don''t you say polite words? Since we have already met each other, I don''t think polite words are meaningful."


    Pei Hu nodded, the defeated general really had nothing to say: "What the elder said is."


    "When you meet for the first time, you should also bring some gifts to Mr. Pei"


    When the words fell, Ming Yu gave Zhu Yanshuo a cold look.


    Zhu Yanshuo sneered suddenly, and then nodded towards his subordinates.


    The subordinate drank coldly: "Kill!"


    Brush brush brush brush!


    The soldiers on the periphery suddenly drew their knives, aiming at those who were closer to them and hacking them to death.


    Whether it is the ordinary people who fled in panic, or the defenders in the city who resisted and were seriously injured, or the original guards under the north gate city, as long as they see people, they will not show mercy. .


    Therefore, almost in the blink of an eye, dozens of lives were wiped out on the spot, leaving only a sliver of blood.


    "You..." Seeing this, Pei Hu was shocked and angry, but in the end, surprise was better than anger. After all, the anger of the loser is the anger of incompetence.


    "Between the players, there is a group of people''s souls disappearing, Mr. Pei, are you satisfied with this gift?" Ming Yu laughed coldly.


    "You... what do you want to do?" Pei Hu asked.


    "What do you want to do? Young Master Pei, how can you ask me?" Ming Yu sneered: "When you and I met, it was supposed to be accompanied by wine and food, but you both betrayed your trust and defected, and you are now asking me what I want to do?"


    "You..." Pei Hu was speechless, they really should have been like this, but it was all because of their father, because they chose Han Sanqian, and...


    "City Lord Zhu!" Ming Yu continued.


    Zhu Yanshuo hurriedly bent over to take orders: "My subordinates are here."


    "Send a large army to capture the four gates, and then close it to death."


    "Yes!"


    "In an hour, I want the screams and blood to stop in this main city, do you understand?"


    "My subordinates understand." After the words were finished, Zhu Yanshuo looked at the people on the northern city wall: "What about these people?"


    Ming Yu glanced at Pei Hu and the others, and smiled coldly: "Look at their performance."


    When the words fell, she turned her head slightly, and stopped looking at Pei Hu and the others.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly, waved his hand, and immediately, all the generals beside him directly aimed all their weapons at the Pei family army of the people on the city wall. It seemed that they were going to attack at any time and let them die under the arrows.


    On the other side, Zhu Yanshuo was no longer soft-hearted, and he led a team of elites with the four masters and went straight to the city to kill.


    Although the city walls are all elites, it is obvious that under such a siege, all of them are already startled, and there is almost no room left. For a while, they screamed and were slaughtered frantically.


    For a time, these screams formed a sharp contrast with the previous singing, dancing and laughter.


    At this time, Mingyu clapped his hands gently at the side, and suddenly, a few people walked slowly from the array behind him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4225

    I saw a few soldiers, carrying Zhang Dalong''s chair, and stopped slowly.


    The chair fell, and Ming Yu sat lightly on the dragon chair, looking back at the crazy slaughter on the city ladder, very satisfied.


    Although Pei Hu is indeed a young talent with extraordinary abilities, he was already in a panic in the face of such a slaughter, and the whole person only subconsciously escaped for his life, so there is no other resistance.


    Nested in the crowd, even if someone was guarding him at any time, but because of the large-scale stampede situation, he sometimes fell into the crowd, and the whole person was extremely embarrassed.


    "stop!!"


    Sitting on the dragon chair, Ming Yu raised his hand slightly.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s leading team stopped immediately. In front of him, the Pei family''s army had already lost its previous morale, and they stared at Zhu Yanshuo and others in horror.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked at the frightened and blue-faced Pei Hu, and smiled coldly: "How is it, Mr. Pei, you haven''t understood what my parents said yet, so show up how you should behave?"


    "You thousands of men and horses, if you talk about more and more, if you talk about less, you can be slaughtered in a few hours at most."


    "Performance? What performance?" Pei Hu hesitated, not knowing what he meant.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly: "The city lord''s mansion, not a single person, I think, Mr. Pei should know better than me, where did everyone go?"


    Hearing this, Pei Hu suddenly realized, no wonder...


    "Young master, that old man must have run away with his family. Damn it, I''ll tell you why the enemy broke through the city but still rushed to the north gate so fast. Logically speaking, if you want to pounce, you should go to court first. Let''s go to the city master''s mansion."


    "Yeah, son, that old man is jealous of you. This shows that we are setting a trap for us. Maybe, hum, the city gate of the east gate was opened by his ghost."


    "They should have escaped to the secret room, son, or let''s take them to the secret room, at least they will have more ways to survive."


    Hearing this, Pei Hu frowned.


    The family secret room, the entire Pei family is known only by the father, the head of the family, and the future heir, but the ancestors have already taught it.


    Otherwise, once it is rumored, all efforts will be destroyed.


    He, too, will eventually be reprimanded for violating the teachings of his ancestors.


    "Young Master, you are wrong. You really thought that if you did this, the ancestors wouldn''t blame you? No, the ancestors would only scold you." The subordinate reminded.


    "Call me?" Pei Hu was puzzled.


    "If you don''t say it, then our Pei family elites will be almost wiped out in this catastrophe. Yes, there are still a large number of Pei family troops around us, but their main forces have been lost, and they have only become skirmishers. It''s just a wandering general, it can''t become a general trend. Therefore, it is obvious that the Pei family will slowly disappear into the long river of history. As the new family owner, you can''t bear such a crime. "


    "That''s right, son, if we say the secret room, there may still be a chance of life, but it''s just sacrificing some female relatives. Our backbone is still there. In the future, by uniting the surrounding ministries, we can revive the rivers and mountains and revive the Pei family, so, It''s my future plan."


    A bunch of people talk about justice and the future, but they are just trying to save their own lives.


    "But...you can send the female family to the enemy''s hands, this is a bit...it''s not a man, isn''t it?" Pei Hu couldn''t bear the humiliation, and couldn''t bear it.


    "Young master, whoever makes a big deal, why bother with the small details, what''s more, the immortal Pei Gu is ruthless first, how can you blame us for being unrighteous?"


    "Yes, son, let''s talk."


    Looking at the eager faces next to him, Pei Hu thought about it carefully. After all, he was afraid of death and had the upper hand. He turned his heart and bit his teeth: "Okay, I can take you to the secret room where they are hiding. However, I There is one condition."


    Zhu Yanshuo snorted coldly: "Joke, how dare a dying person negotiate with us? Young Master Pei, haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "If I don''t agree to this condition, even if I die, I won''t tell you where they are hiding." Pei Hu was firm.


    Zhu Yan frowned: "What conditions do you want to put forward?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4226

    "I want us to get out of here alive."


    When Zhu Yanshuo heard the words, he didn''t answer immediately, and thought for a while: "I can''t make up my mind about this matter."


    When the words fell, he turned around and walked towards Ming Yu under the city.


    It''s just that the Pei family didn''t pay attention. On the surface, Zhu Yanshuo, who seemed to be struggling and hesitating, turned his back on his back, but immediately put on a faint smug smile.


    Walking in front of Ming Yu, the two smiled at each other, as if everything was under control.


    It was said to be asking Mingyu, but in fact Zhu Yanshuo just had a face-to-face, then went back immediately, came to Pei Hu, he said: "The elder said, I can give you a list of 100 people alive. However, she also has Require."


    "What request?" Pei Hu said.


    "It''s very simple, except for the hundred of you, the rest are at our disposal."


    There are a lot of people in the city, and even if the battle is defeated, there are thousands of soldiers, so many people fall into their hands, in fact, thinking about it, it is not good.


    "What do you want to do with them?"


    "Do we need to tell you what we want to do with it?" Zhu Yanshuo smiled disdainfully: "However, this is nothing unusual. I can tell you that this enemy, according to our tradition, is of course killing the roots and staying behind."


    "What do you mean after killing the roots?" Pei Hu frowned, but he had never heard of this.


    "Killing the root is very simple, killing the enemy''s men, after all, they are combat power, this is called eradicating. As for the staying behind, it is easier to understand, we also have losses, we also need soldiers, the enemy surrenders, how can we be completely heartfelt, but keep Those women are different."


    "Brothers follow us through life and death, and there is also a enjoyment. If we can keep a seed, we can also supplement our future in the future."


    Hearing this, Pei Hu''s entire face was completely dead.


    The meaning of this cannot be understood any more.


    He can even imagine what kind of purgatory on earth the main city will become in the future, when the blood of men will be scattered all over the city, and the cries of women will break the city sky...


    That''s hell!


    That is unimaginable horror!


    "No...No, no..." Pei Hu shook his head subconsciously.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly: "Why, Young Master Pei doesn''t want to?"


    "Yes, yes, my son is willing." Before Pei Hu could answer, someone had already answered first.


    Although, the female relatives in Pei''s house, not their wives, or their sisters and relatives, let them watch such a tragic situation happen, and they couldn''t bear it.


    But human nature can never stand any test, especially in the juncture of life and death.


    "Then what are you doing? Even if my patience is good, my parents may not be willing to wait."


    When the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo raised his head in a cold voice, waiting for their actions.


    Pei Hu was a little dazed, surrounded by some servants, he was about to get up and go down to lead the way, but Zhu Yanshuo in front of him stood there motionless.


    "This..." A group of people wondered.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled lightly, then took a step with his right leg and spread his legs.


    The meaning is obvious, to ask them to step over from the past.


    Most of the people in the Pei family are elites, and their status in the main city is also extraordinary. They grew up, not to mention the humiliation of stepping down, but there are very few unsatisfactory things, but now...


    Looking at the dazzling knives around Zhu Yanshuo, Pei Hu''s face sank, his head lowered, his eyes closed, and he slowly got under Zhu Yanshuo''s step.


    "Master Pei, the future owner, haha, hahahaha!" Zhu Yanshuo burst out laughing.


    His generals, including the ten thousand soldiers in the city, couldn''t help laughing.


    For a time, the sound of ridicule was almost heard all over the city.


    People with a little ambition in the Pei family turned their heads to one side, and even those who had no ambition couldn''t bear to look at it at this time.


    After all, Pei Hu is the new master they own, but now they are faced with such a humiliating shame, how can they not feel uncomfortable in their hearts, and how can they not feel pain on their faces?


    Pei Hu was also uncomfortable, and a strong sense of humiliation burned in his heart, which made him almost suffocate. It was obvious that he was in great glory one second, but the next second...


    Heaven and hell, he actually tasted all of them in an instant.


    Getting up from Zhu Yanshuo''s step, Zhu Yanshuo showed no mercy, and waved his hand: "All the generals have worked hard, let''s go, Mr. Pei will take us to play with the women of the Pei family!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4227

    In a word, Pei Hu''s last bit of dignity was almost crushed.


    Young Master Pei took them to play with the women of the Pei family, which sounded so harsh and heartbreaking.


    He is the Pei family and the future master of the Pei family.


    However, he had no choice.


    Amid the cheers of the other soldiers, even though his feet were filled with lead, they always walked slowly towards the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu smiled at each other, took the army, and followed closely behind, heading towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Not long after, a group of people arrived at the city lord''s mansion, and the soldiers immediately surrounded the three circles outside the city lord''s mansion.


    The soldiers of the Pei family were all disarmed, surrounded by a group, and captured in the central part of the frontal army. Only Pei Hu and a few followers were left to enter the city.


    Zhu Yanshuo did not follow up, but only asked the four masters and a group of elites to follow.


    They have nothing to worry about. After all, the city lord''s mansion is surrounded by water, and it is impossible for anyone to escape.


    "Pei Hu seems very depressed." Zhu Yanshuo stood beside Ming Yu and laughed softly.


    "Young man, you are too angry, like that stone. If you don''t smooth the edges and corners, it is not easy to use." Ming Yu laughed softly.


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "The Pei family''s ten-thousand-year-old foundation, after all, is very powerful. Our mere 200,000 people want to swallow them, which is almost a fool''s dream."


    "This is the best way to humiliate this Pei Hu, and after all his vigour is gone, it is naturally a dog that we tied to a rope."


    Ming Yu nodded slightly: "He is only a yellow-mouthed child, so there is nothing to be afraid of. After all, there are so many Han Sanqian in this world."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded, which is also the fundamental reason why he agreed to Pei Hu''s conditions. To clear the wolf''s den, the wolf cubs are meaningless, and the purpose is to kill the wolf king.


    As long as the old fox Pei Gu and the little fox Pei Hu are found, there is no need to kill him.


    Even, by controlling him, the forces of the Pei family can be really pulled into their own forces, which is far better than the so-called cooperation.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled lightly: "Although that guy Han Sanqian really hates him, I have to say that we have suffered a lot from fighting with him a lot. When we face these other enemies, we all have the pleasure of lowering our dimensions and attacking others."


    Ming Yu smiled: "This is something that can be learned from a lot of tricks with masters."


    "Han Sanqian used all kinds of clever methods to break us, and it was really depressing at first, but I didn''t expect this guy to go to the Pei''s house to find death, but he gave us a big deal."


    Ming Yu was also a little happy and nodded: "Yeah, this is called a turning point. If I had known it would end like this, I wish Han Sanqian should leave the city and fall into the city, otherwise, the Pei family is such a big force. , we really don''t know how to swallow it."


    "By the way, Zhu Yanshuo, how is your arrangement outside?"


    "According to the previous deployment, we have started to set up an ambush. When the reinforcements from the fierce blood city arrive, they will inevitably be unable to eat."


    Ming Yu was very satisfied: "You did a good job, Yan Shuo, you have done a great job this time. When you go back, I will definitely reward you."


    "The elders lift up, this is what the little ones should do."


    "Eating the 200,000 army of Mengxuecheng is equivalent to completely cutting off Pei Hu''s last breath. From then on, the wild dog becomes a domestic dog, and this good show is up to you." Ming Yu said.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled lightly: "The subordinates understand that everything must be complete, and the reinforcements will not think that the city is broken. The city has already changed hands. Once they get close, they will surely die. These soldiers will do it well."


    When the words fell, he looked up at the mansion: "But now, a better show is coming."


    Hearing the scolding coming from the inside and the woman crying, Ming Yu nodded: "Old fox, it''s been caught, it''s really a good show..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4228

    "You bastard, Pei Hu, you are just a bastard. Have you forgotten how you swore an oath in front of your ancestors? Did you forget those poisonous oaths you made? You bastard, I How can there be such a disobedient and unfilial son like you."


    "That''s the hard work of my Pei family for generations. That''s the most critical hiding place of my Pei family. Do you know how much the ancestors paid for it?"


    "It''s ruined, it''s all ruined, it''s all ruined by you, the renegade child."


    "God, ancestors, I am guilty, I... I actually gave birth to such a useless son, I am ashamed of you."


    Pei Gu''s voice was old and angry, and he was so full of anger that he didn''t stop.


    He was really angry, because he probably never thought in his life that the son he had chosen, the son he had chosen, actually did the most shameful thing in the entire family.


    The hiding place of the family has always been a secret from the world, and it is only passed down to the current and next patriarch. The purpose is naturally to save seeds for the Pei family in times of crisis.


    Therefore, the ancestors have already given strict instructions. No one is allowed to reveal the location of the hidden place under any circumstances. Even if you have brought your family in to avoid it, when you are approaching, you will cover everyone''s eyes and lead them with ropes. They went in...


    Pei Hu gritted his teeth, his expression uncertain.


    Of course he had guilt and unease, after all, he was the future head of the family and knew the importance and strictness of a secret place.


    But being scolded in front of so many people made him angry again, but he couldn''t express it for a while.


    He held back and walked out slowly with Pei Gu.


    And behind them, there are all the female relatives of the Pei family.


    A big family like the Pei family is naturally full of beauties, especially the seven daughters of the Pei family, almost all of them are beautiful women. There is no need to say more about a woman like the seventh princess who can be used as a political bargaining chip. Among them, the sixth princess and the fourth princess are not bad at all, so it is obvious what level the beauty of these seven princesses is.


    When they saw this group of women, the soldiers were like hungry wolves seeing fat, drooling, and staring in their eyes.


    "Damn, you''ve made a fortune. This woman from the Pei family is too beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, each of them is a rare beauty, grandma''s, which is too cool."


    "Haha, following the elders and City Lord Zhu, we have been defeated in a row, and now we are finally turning over as serfs and singing, and we can get back to our roots."


    "That''s not it, fuck, just such beautiful women, let alone a bunch of fucking women, just one, let me die a hundred times, that''s enough."


    "Damn, let''s just drive straight in a while, I can''t stand the excitement right now."


    "The elder said it anyway, so the women are all ours, hehe, it''s cool enough to stay here."


    A group of soldiers were discussing excitedly, and Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes also flashed a strange light.


    Although he is usually elegant and gentle, but in fact, it is because he has not crossed his bottom line.


    It''s like, when a person is not moved by money and beauty, it is basically unlikely that he is too upright, and often the bargaining chip is not enough to impress him.


    Zhu Yanshuo is like this.


    In front of Qin Shuang, he had exposed those dirty faces hidden under his civil governance. Now, in front of this group of beauties headed by the seventh and sixth princesses, his wolf heart hidden in the dark, Moved once...


    Ming Yu glanced at Zhu Yanshuo lightly, how could she not know what Zhu Yanshuo was thinking.


    "Which one do you like?" Ming Yu said.


    Only then did Zhu Yanshuo notice his gaffe, and he quickly lowered his head: "Elder, I..."


    "Yan Shuo, it''s normal to love beauty, a man..." Ming Yu smiled: "Choose three favorites, you can take them away. As for the others, you have to give me the rest."


    Zhu Yanshuo hurriedly shook his head: "Elder, Yan Shuo doesn''t... how dare you have three..."


    "This time you have worked hard and made great achievements, you should have been rewarded, you don''t have to pretend to be rigid in front of me." Ming Yu smiled lightly.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo finally couldn''t hold back, and immediately ordered the seventh princess, sixth princess, and fourth princess, and then waved his hand: "As for the rest, leave it to you to play on the spot, give it to me!"


    When the words fell, the soldiers rushed towards the Pei family''s family, taking off their armor while running...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4229

    Seeing these soldiers like tigers and wolves, not to mention that these children of the Pei family have never seen such a terrifying scene, even ordinary women have never seen it, a group of women screamed in fright on the spot, or He stepped back again and again, or fell to the ground on the spot, screaming and frightened.


    "Stop for me!"


    Pei Gu shouted angrily, even if he didn''t have a weapon in his hand, as the head of the family, he would definitely stand in front of his family in a critical moment.


    With Pei Gu''s violent shout, the powerful energy scattered directly, not only shaking Pei Hu and other Pei''s family away, but also directly shaking the soldiers who rushed up.


    A group of soldiers immediately froze and stopped.


    "Whoever dares to touch my Pei family, step over the old man''s body first." Pei Gu snorted coldly.


    Although he had no weapons in his hand, and even though Pei Gu was surrounded by many, like a trapped beast, but with his block, none of the crazy soldiers who rushed for a while really dared to advance half a step.


    "Patriarch Pei, what a powerful official." Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly and walked to the front of the soldiers.


    "City Lord Zhu, killing people is just a nod to the ground. Today you won, Pei has nothing to say, but there is no need to be so humiliating." Pei Gu said coldly.


    "Patriarch Pei, why don''t you have to? You and I join forces, and the attack should fall. This has been decided in advance. However, when you turned your back on the battle, our army failed to attack the city, and countless brothers died unexpectedly. Is this what it should be? "Zhu Yanshuo also replied coldly.


    "I''m waiting for my brother to be dead, and there is no other possibility of surviving. It seems very reasonable to sacrifice your group of women from the Pei family, right? Besides, they are just some bad insults. My brother can lose everything. life."


    "Brothers, you say, right?" Zhu Yanshuo asked loudly.


    "Kill, kill, kill!" The generals behind were encouraged and shouted in unison.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled, moved his hand lightly, took out a piece of paper, and looked at Pei Hu: "Mr. Pei, when you were just on the way, your cronies have already given me the list of the hundred people, and I have stamped them. Now, you only If you need to hold this piece of paper, you can leave safely from any city gate."


    Seeing the piece of paper, Pei Hu obviously wanted to move subconsciously, but when he saw his father in front of him, he hesitated for a while.


    "Humph!" Pei Gu smiled coldly: "No wonder you betrayed the secret place of your family. It turned out that you were someone else''s lackey. Hahahaha, what a joke, my dignified son of the Pei family, the future head of the Pei family, Actually, willing to be a traitor and a lackey."


    Pei Gu''s words pierced Pei Hu''s heart like a thorn.


    The position of the head of the family was the only belief he insisted on after he lost all honor and disgrace. He did not allow Pei Gu to say that to him, and immediately said angrily: "You still have the face to talk about me?"


    "I can''t do anything about it! Do you want to bury my stable Pei family like you? Are you embarrassed to talk about me? You don''t even think about it. Jump, the forbidden area of ??death is broken, even the main city is broken, all of this, it is all your fault, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Pei Hu finished drinking angrily, and in the next second, the cronies beside him hurriedly jumped out: "That''s right, Pei Gu, you shameless old man, the son is just wiping your ass and cleaning up the mess for you, you''re better off. Still pretending to be arrogant here, bah!"


    "If you can keep 100 people, you will always keep 100 people. Do you want everyone to pay for your mindless choice, Pei Gu, and die?"


    "Pei Gu, the Pei family was destroyed in your hands, remember it."


    The Seventh Princess snorted coldly: "We are hiding in a hidden place, and there are three or four hundred people. Compared with the so-called one hundred people, it seems that there are more people to survive, right? Are you making such a bad excuse to treat us all as fools? It is clear that you are greedy for life and fear of death, so you betrayed your family to save your life. A joke, when it comes to your mouth, is it so fresh and refined?! A bunch of old men, I really want to ask you, where is your face?"


    Those cronies who were still very active just now were stunned and speechless, and Pei Hu couldn''t hold his face, because what the Seventh Princess said was indeed the truth.


    "Okay, I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense, Mr. Pei, I will send the four masters to help you. If you want to get this list, exchange it with Pei Gu''s head."


    When the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo threw a long sword and threw it in front of Pei Hu...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4230

    Pei Hu was sweating coldly on his forehead, looking at the long sword on the ground, he was so nervous that his body was shaking...


    After all, he was his own father. If he wanted to kill him with his own hands, he was a person, and he couldn''t do it for a while.


    However, if you don''t kill your father, you won''t be able to get the list, and naturally, you can''t live without this city, and you won''t be able to live this life.


    "Master, kill Pei Gu."


    "Yeah, you don''t have to feel any guilt, don''t forget, our current situation is all because of his stupidity. If he didn''t turn his back and offend others, what would Han Sanqian do? How could the family be today? You killed him just to clear the bad debts for the Pei family, which is a good thing."


    "Yes, it is also the blessing of the people in my city, son, let''s do it."


    A bunch of cronies kept urging in their ears!


    "Pei Hu, how dare you!" The seventh princess shouted angrily and stepped directly in front of Pei Gu: "Although the main city is quite dangerous, is it really my father''s fault?"


    "Don''t forget, it was you who neglected your duties, and even caused the city gate to break down and let the enemy go deep. You, the new head of the family, should be responsible. Also, he is your father, do you want to kill your father? "


    Seeing that the seventh princess, whom he usually ignores the most, is now the bravest to stand up to protect him, while the son he values ??the most is going to kill him now, and Pei Gu has mixed feelings for a while.


    Is he wrong?


    Maybe he was really wrong!


    But what is even more outrageous, I am afraid it is my own eyes that recognize children and daughters!


    "I...I..." Pei Hu was speechless.


    "Master, don''t listen to her nonsense. The seventh princess is clearly a scourge. Don''t forget, she has a big credit for bringing Han 3000. I think it''s clear that this witch is going to kill my Pei family."


    "That''s right, kill Pei Gu first, and then kill this demon girl to comfort the soldiers who died in my city, son, order, and I will join you in slaughtering the enemy."


    All the cronies made a move, and Pei Hu''s teeth closed: "Yes, it''s all your ghosts to have today, kill, kill, kill, kill me!"


    When the words fell, Pei Hu directly picked up the long sword on the ground, and with blood red eyes, he killed Pei Gu and the seventh princess.


    The cronies behind him did not dare to be idle at all, and responded one after another, besieging them directly.


    Under Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes, the four masters immediately approached Pei Gu.


    For a time, at Pei Gu''s place, the enemy was immediately plunged into a siege battle.


    Pei Gu guarded the Seventh Princess behind him. When the disaster was approaching, he knew who was the person he should be close to and trust the most. Now he can see clearly his daughter.


    Even if she was besieged by many people, he planned to never allow anyone to hurt her even if he fought for his life.


    For a time, in the courtyard in front of Pei''s gate, there were shouts of killing, and swords, lights, swords and shadows did not stop.


    "Hmph, dog bites dog."


    Watching the Pei family fighting, Zhu Yanshuo showed no sympathy, only endless ridicule.


    This in itself is what they want to see. Now, although the drama is late, it has finally arrived.


    Although Pei Gu is fierce, facing the entanglement of the four masters, he can''t do it at all. In addition, Pei Hu is already very powerful. Although he was frightened when he was facing the enemy, it would kill his father. Not being soft-handed, every sword was aimed at killing Pei Gu.


    Now that he has made up his mind to do this, Pei Hu is unwilling to leave any words, and naturally he should do his best.


    Poor Pei Gu, who was domineering for a while, was facing such a situation. In addition, he had to take care of Xiao Qi behind him. After only ten minutes, he was covered in scars.


    Just like the old lion king in the lion group, after all, under the siege of several young male lions, he slowly walked down the altar and slowly died.


    "Father!" The Seventh Princess was guarded behind her, but seeing Pei Gu covered in blood, she cried out in sadness!


    Those who heard his voice and saw his father''s likeness couldn''t bear to witness the tragedy during the siege, and they all turned their heads to one side.


    Suddenly, a coquettish shout came. Among the female family members, the eldest princess led a group of women to come to the rescue. After all, they couldn''t bear the family master being tortured and killed like this...


    However, Zhu Yanshuo did not panic at all, and looked at the soldiers beside him: "The women are so active, what are you waiting for?"


    When the words fell, the soldiers understood in seconds, and rushed over like a mad dog...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4231

    When male soldiers and female relatives collided, there was no fighting sound like the usual fighting between weapons, but only the crazy laughter of the soldiers.


    Those female relatives who went to try to rescue Pei Gu not only did not rush into the encirclement, but were directly thrown down by a large number of soldiers while they were still in the outer circle.


    After that, it was naturally the soldiers biting and tearing like wolves.


    The female relatives struggled and cried, but it was obvious that the effect was almost negligible.


    "Miss, what should I do?"


    Behind the female family members, the sixth princess hurried over.


    The eldest princess looked forward coldly, her brows furrowed, her eyes anxious.


    She was the one who started the daughter-in-law. Her mother died early. In this harem, most of the princesses had the final say. As the eldest daughter, of course she couldn''t watch her father being slaughtered and remain indifferent.


    However, she did not expect that the female relatives she sent not only couldn''t help anything, but also pushed the female relatives into the abyss of the devil.


    She is good at managing the affairs of the harem, but she really has no experience in marching and fighting.


    "Sister, make up your mind."


    Seeing more and more female relatives being surrounded and humiliated by the crowd, with pieces of clothes flying like confetti, the Sixth Princess burst into tears.


    Not to mention that these are their family members, even ordinary women will be unbearable to see.


    This is simply hell on earth!


    "I don''t know what to do." The eldest princess shook her head, full of helplessness.


    "It seems that it is only a matter of time before my Pei family is destroyed. You and my sisters, from today onwards, you can only have your destiny. If you meet a woman in a cave in the future, you should not know each other, and save each other some face."


    When the words fell, the eldest princess closed her eyes slightly, already accepting the ending.


    Being insulted, or even being insulted too much, will die. If you are lucky enough to survive, I believe that any woman is better than death, but it is just a walking dead.


    At this point, no longer recognize each other, no longer mention the past, perhaps, is the last respect between relatives.


    Seeing the eldest sister like this, the other five princesses also had tears in their eyes and looked at each other miserably. They also knew what the ending was.


    It''s just a pity that in those dreams, in those thoughts, finding a good husband and spending a good life together is a broken bubble after all, not worth mentioning, but also very ironic.


    The female family members were humiliated and cried loudly. Finally, some male soldiers couldn''t stand it any longer and wanted to rescue them one after another.


    However, many of these people have not even come and rushed over, and they have already been shot with bows and arrows by the soldiers surrounding the city lord''s mansion.


    For a time, there was nothing solemn at all in the originally glorious City Lord''s Mansion, but it was a brutal scene of beheading a woman and humiliating a woman...


    Pei Gu was seriously injured, but at this time, he had no intention of retreating at all. Instead, his fighting intention was maximized.


    As the head of the family, how could he witness his female relatives being humiliated collectively, in broad daylight.


    His eyes were blood red, and he shouted loudly and was about to pounce over there.


    Of course...


    After rushing out a few steps, Pei Hu had already clenched his teeth and slashed Pei Gu''s left leg.


    boom!


    As the strength of the support on his left leg disappeared, Pei Gu half-knelt on the ground with a bang.


    Obviously, this knife was almost the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "Pfft!"


    "Pfft!"


    The imbalance of Pei Gu''s body is naturally the best time to make up for the knife. Several of Pei Hu''s cronies were not soft at all, and slashed his right leg with a knife, and slashed again and again on his arm!


    "boom!"


    Another hammer hit Pei Gu''s back heavily, so that Pei Gu fell directly on the ground and could no longer stand up.


    Of course, Pei Gu didn''t have the slightest sense of reassurance. He struggled to support his body, and his hands kept shaking because of this.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, with long bloodstains, he dragged his body and tried to crawl towards the female relatives...


    Pei Hu, who killed the red eye, also saw the misery of the female family over there. He bit his teeth, walked behind Pei Gu in a few steps, raised his long sword and aimed it at the back of Pei Gu''s neck...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4232

    "Father kill!"


    Cut with a sword!


    Its power is so great that it is bound to kill Pei Gu with a single sword.


    And poor Pei Gu didn''t realize the danger at all, he just tried his last strength to try to save his clansmen.


    Or maybe he noticed it, but he didn''t have the strength to take care of the things on his head, he just wanted to hurry up... hurry up to reach them.


    "brush!"


    But Pei Hu didn''t hesitate at all, he swung the big sword straight and went down.


    One meter, half a meter, ten centimeters...


    The Seventh Princess and the others almost opened their eyes, and their hearts were raised in their throats.


    But it was less than one centimeter away from Pei Gu''s neck.


    Snapped!


    A pebble flew out of nowhere, impartially, and centered on the blade.


    And Pei Hu''s seemingly powerful blow, but under the impact of this stone, he deviates directly from the track, and with a slam, he bent his body on the spot and slashed beside him with a sword.


    "Who?"


    "Who?"


    This time, not only Pei Hu was shocked, but even the other soldiers such as Ming Yu couldn''t help but hurriedly looked around.


    Ming Yu frowned and let go of his consciousness.


    However, there was not a single person around.


    How is this going? !


    Mingyu is a little confused. If there are masters, they are still in Mingyu''s calculations. After all, the Pei family is so big, it is not surprising that there are hidden masters.


    However, if it is a master who can''t even detect her own consciousness, it will make her a little surprised.


    After all, what is Mingyu''s cultivation base now? Not to mention the vertical and horizontal, but at least it is one of the top masters, and there are absolutely not many people in the world who want to suppress her.


    Not to mention the Pei family, I am afraid that it is rare to search the entire Demon Race.


    but¡­¡­


    She looked at Zhu Yanshuo fiercely, and when Zhu Yanshuo saw his reaction, he suddenly felt like he was facing a big enemy.


    "Hmph, whoever wants to kill me doesn''t ask me first?"


    At this moment, a pleasant voice entered everyone''s ears, and then, in a trance, they suddenly saw a figure standing on the flagpole in the center of the Fuzhong playground.


    Ming Yu couldn''t help but feel even more nervous, because the flagpole was surrounded by playgrounds, and there were no high-rise buildings around. Therefore, if he wanted to get to the flagpole, he must have appeared in front of everyone...


    But this guy, like a flash, suddenly appeared on the flagpole, so fast, how is it possible? !


    They were clearly in high spirits at the moment when the stone was thrown, and it was impossible not to notice that someone appeared.


    But...the facts speak louder than words.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility, the person in front of him is a master!


    No wonder his consciousness couldn''t detect him!


    However, although Ming Yu was shocked, he was not afraid, because even though the person in front of him was a master, he had 200,000 elite soldiers and many top masters.


    "Your Excellency!?" Ming Yu asked coldly, looking at the figure on the flagpole.


    The figure was dressed in black, and the black energy was so dissipated that it was not far from him, but he couldn''t see his appearance at all, not even his body shape.


    "If you are acquainted with each other, your Excellency should hurry up and leave here. It is not easy for you to cultivate, and we don''t want to make it difficult for you." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "Hehe, if your Excellency is ignorant, then I have to be sorry. Maybe, you do have some skills, but do you think you have a chance to show it in front of us?"


    What Zhu Yanshuo said is very righteous, after all, the strength of the army behind him is here.


    Hei Ying shook his head gently and smiled disdainfully: "What? Are you guilty?"


    "I''m guilty? Are you kidding me?" Zhu Yanshuo smiled disdainfully.


    "So those who are not capable are publicly humiliated by you, and those who are capable are let go. Isn''t that a guilty conscience?" Hei Ying smiled disdainfully.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s face changed suddenly, and he had to say that the other party''s words hit his heart and hit his old face.


    The opponent can suddenly appear in the army of 200,000 people. Naturally, it has the strength to make people dread. Zhu Yanshuo chooses to let go, but he must admit that he does not want to cause trouble.


    "Okay, for the sake of your guilty conscience, I also remind you, either you leave while I''m in a good mood now, I''ll treat it like nothing happened, or..."


    The next second, another suffocating scene happened...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4233

    He just smiled slightly, and a huge breath was released directly from his body.


    When Zhu Yanshuo heard the man''s words, he couldn''t help but want to laugh out loud, but just when he made an action, he just felt a huge breath coming directly to his face! !


    call!


    Like a gust of wind blowing.


    Zhu Yanshuo only felt that at that moment he couldn''t open his eyes at all, and his body was suddenly blown away and was about to retreat.


    He hurriedly resisted with luck, and it was a little bit fine.


    At almost the same time, most of those soldiers did not have his cultivation. Whether they were resisting intentionally, or those who were bullying their female relatives, it was almost impossible to resist in this huge storm, or they were blown to the ground. , or directly blown on the spot for several laps.


    Even Mingyu had to block in front of him with his hands, which made the situation a little better.


    "Just the strength of the wind, this guy''s aura can reach this level? Too exaggerated, right?" Beside Ming Yu, her cronies couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise.


    Ming Yu''s pupils opened slightly, and the whole person was completely shocked.


    Yes, when a person releases his true qi, most of them are just surrounded by qi wind, but the flagpole is four or five hundred meters away from them. At this distance, the qi can still spread to the blowing wind. Falling people, this is not not that it is not scary.


    "Your Excellency, your inner strength is indeed deep." Zhu Yanshuo was at the forefront. After being slightly shocked, he knew where he was, so he said coldly to the shadow: "However, is it all based on this?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old immortal Fengji was the first to relax and said: "Yes, as the saying goes, these two fists are no match for four hands, what''s more, we have 200,000 horses, and you are only one person. "


    The Black Mountain Demon Girl also said coldly: "Your Excellency is also an old senior. As said, you should be clear about the situation, right?"


    "Senior?" Hei Ying smiled softly: "It''s a good sentence, old-timer, I like it, so call it a few more times."


    Hearing Hei Ying''s words, a group of people couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. It was obvious that one second, the two sides were arguing with each other, how could the words suddenly change in the next second?


    However, if you don''t have to deal with such a senior-level expert, it''s not that he can''t agree to this request.


    A person of cultivation like him should actually be called Senior.


    Thinking of this, the Black Mountain Demon Girl swallowed her saliva and said, "Senior."


    The Black Mountain Demon Girl opened her mouth, and the four masters and a group of others also said, "Senior."


    "Very well, the little grandchildren are very good. In fact, according to my temper, I will never say something a second time. However, I also have to admit, you guys, you coaxed me to the extreme. Happy, so I''ll make an exception for you!"


    "Leave here immediately, I think nothing has happened, otherwise, you will stay here!"


    When the words fell, he suddenly stopped joking like before, and the whole person was sharp-edged, and the air around him instantly solidified.


    Everyone was surprised!


    But then, there is anger.


    "Damn you, do you really want to toast and not eat and punish? We just don''t want to cause more trouble. Do you really think we are afraid of you?"


    "Yes, old man, I think you think your life is too long. Since you have to die, don''t blame us for being ruthless."


    A group of people waited and scolded, even Ming Yu couldn''t help it at this time. Although she didn''t call her senior, she didn''t stop her men from shouting. The purpose was not to waste manpower in front of such a master.


    After all, the situation has stabilized!


    But Wei Wei''s forbearance doesn''t mean fear, this old thing is shameless, it''s just hateful.


    It''s just that under her anger, compared to others, there is still a hint of caution.


    She didn''t know the details of the other party, and she couldn''t find out the strength of the other party. She could only suppress her anger and quietly looked at the shadow from the rear.


    "I''m afraid of what you said." The shadow smiled softly: "However, it doesn''t scare me, because I didn''t plan to reconcile with you. I''m here to kill more."


    "Joke, you beat us 200,000 people alone? You fucking brag and don''t care about the occasion?"


    "Old man, you are presbyopic, and your brain is confused, right?"


    Hei Ying smiled: "I am alone? Enough!"


    The words fell, the shadow moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4234

    "Fuck, a fucking taxi can''t be killed or humiliated. One person beats 200,000 of us. He''s fucking dreaming."


    "Fuck, guys, come on!"


    A bunch of people are also very angry, this motherfucker is really too hateful.


    As a result, the four masters led a group of people fiercely, directly facing the shadow and killed them.


    However, just after rushing forward for about a second, the black shadow suddenly passed through them. At the moment when they did not reflect at all, the black shadow was already approaching the nearest Zhu Yanshuo.


    "what?!"


    The four masters!


    In addition, there are only one or two hundred soldiers less, not even a face-to-face? Was directly breached the line of defense? !


    This can''t be called a ghost, this is simply against the sky.


    How did he do that?


    There was no time for Zhu Yanshuo to think, because at the moment when he was stunned, the shadow was already in front of him.


    "Wow!"


    He suddenly hides subconsciously, but even though he is still frantically gathering inner strength in the process of hiding, it is obvious that his cultivation level may not be worth mentioning in front of the shadow.


    It was just a sweep of the shadow, and his entire body flew out, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    "puff!"


    Zhu Yanshuo spit out a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth, and the whole person was surprised.


    Although he did not completely escape the opponent, he was not directly attacked by the opponent. He could confirm that the opponent was just passing by him.


    But why is it just passing by, but it is enough to hurt him like this?


    He tried to move a bit, but unfortunately, he felt that all the bones in his body were broken, and he was unable to move even a single finger.


    "how can that be?"


    Zhu Yanshuo simply doubted life. Although as the city owner, he played more on wisdom, but it did not mean that he had no cultivation.


    He''s not that strong, but he''s definitely not weak, but...


    In front of that shadow, he was like a baby, unable to fight back? !


    In the end, Mingyu of Fang also frowned. She has been observing the battle between the two sides, but the more she observes, the more frightened she becomes.


    This shadow''s cultivation might be much higher than she imagined.


    "Could it be..." Ming Yu suddenly thought of something.


    "Could it be that there are people close to the true God in the Pei family?" The subordinate said softly, and at the same time, he waved his hand, and while protecting Mingyu slightly back, he ordered more soldiers to quickly rush into the mansion to support.


    "It''s possible." Ming Yu said coldly.


    Although the Pei family is an old-fashioned force, it has been well-behaved in the land of the demons for many years. In recent years, the ambitions of the Pei family have expanded rapidly. Therefore, it is inevitable to think that the Pei family must be able to do it.


    "At first, I thought that the young master of the Pei family did have potential, but now it seems that it is not only that." Ming Yu said.


    "They have ancestors who have reached the true god, or are close to the true god." The subordinate said.


    Ming Yu nodded, and now, this is indeed the greatest possibility.


    "Go on the order, try your best not to kill him, but to capture him alive." Ming Yu said.


    "The elder wants to..."


    "Although he is fierce, he is always just a trapped beast. Keeping him will be more useful to us in the future."


    "This subordinate understands that the elder wants to tame him like the son of the Pei family into an obedient dog with teeth!"


    Ming Yu smiled coldly: "Send more experts. As for the female family members of the Pei family, let them stop playing for the time being, and capture them all. Seniors of the Pei family, hum... I have a way to make him kneel."


    The subordinates naturally understand the meaning of Mingyu, and it is nothing more than taking these female relatives as hostages.


    At the moment, he did not neglect, and hurriedly ordered others to rush to take away the female family members, Pei Gu and others first.


    In the courtyard, after the black shadow broke through Zhu Yanshuo, he didn''t listen to him at all, and passed by all the way, approaching the location of Pei Hu and others.


    Pei Hu himself was very annoyed when he was interrupted. Now that he saw the black shadow dare to attack him, he couldn''t help but get angry, and took a group of his cronies to kill the black shadow directly.


    "Swipe!"


    However, just a few moments after the fight, they only heard the sound of strange noises, and the black shadow rushed behind them like a ghost.


    When they lowered their eyes, they couldn''t help being dumbfounded. At this time, everyone actually had a long mark on their abdomen. When they touched it carefully, blood was slowly flowing out of it...


    What shocked them even more was that their son was gone...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4235

    Everyone glanced back suddenly, the shadow was already behind their team, and he turned his back to everyone.


    But his hand was slowly raised, and his son, who was caught in the throat by that hand, lifted it up in the air.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "how can that be?"


    "He... how did he do it?"


    In fact, these words should often be questions that can be raised by bystanders, because ordinary people who have experienced it themselves are often the authorities. Naturally, many situations can be seen clearly and thoroughly.


    Of course...


    But it was their group of participants, the people in the game, who were completely dumbfounded.


    They didn''t see anything, so it was completely unclear what was going on.


    "Young Master Pei rushed to the front of us. If that person''s target was Young Master Pei, how did he take Young Master Pei to break through our team directly?"


    There were not many personal guards around Pei Hu, but at least a hundred people came, and there were twenty or thirty people who followed him.


    These people, even if they are not the top masters like the four masters, are the leaders of his Pei family, and they can be regarded as talents of the younger generation.


    but¡­¡­


    Such a person, such a team, was actually directly broken through, and... unknowingly? !


    But if these are terrifying and unbelievable enough, how did he cut everyone''s abdomen with one hand while holding Pei''s son in one hand?


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t say that they didn''t see the appearance of this knife or sword, and they didn''t even feel the slightest shadow of it.


    "It doesn''t seem like he hurt us with a knife or a sword!"


    A daring but curious man opened his clothes and couldn''t help but look at the wound on his abdomen.


    The wound was only about an inch long and only one-third of its thickness. If it was cut by a knife or sword, the wound would never have been so small.


    "It''s not a knife or a sword, what else could it be?"


    All the disciples of the Pei family are also good players, and they are all protected by infuriating energy. If it is not a sharp weapon, how can such a wound be cut at will.


    "Could it be...is it his nails?" Someone exclaimed when they compared the shape of the wound.


    This guess is bold, but it seems the most reasonable, because in terms of the shape of the wound, it is indeed more like a human fingernail.


    "It''s impossible, how can human nails..."


    "Yeah, even if we can''t beat him, it''s definitely not an ant in front of him. He wants to cut one of us with his nails. I''m not arrogant enough to deny it, but he wants to complete the harvest of dozens of us. , isn''t this bullshit?"


    "But the question is, apart from nails, can you find anything that fits these wounds better?"


    No matter how fierce the rebuttal was just now, when these words were uttered, everything around them became extremely quiet.


    Yes, they couldn''t find a more appropriate weapon than this, and some of them even used their tail fingernails to swipe at the wound.


    The truth is, it really should just be the result of a cut fingernail.


    But, sometimes, common sense can make a person not quite believe the facts, at least, now it is!


    Maybe everyone already has the answer in their minds, but they still don''t want to believe it, or even, it should be said that they don''t want to face it at all.


    Pei Hu looked at the black shadow in front of him in panic, but even if he was so close, he couldn''t see exactly what the black shadow in front of him looked like.


    He was just shocked. With his strength, how could he be easily manipulated like this? He thought about struggling, but that hand was stuck tightly around his neck, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free.


    Anti-Buddha, in front of him, he is just a child who has not yet grown up.


    However, Pei Hu knew that he was a super expert. Very few people could beat him, not to mention those who could abuse himself.


    And this dark shadow...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4236

    How... how did he do it? !


    "Does it look good?"


    The black shadow said in a low voice, as if to remind, but also to ridicule.


    Pei Hu suddenly woke up, and he didn''t want to hide his shock. He looked at the shadow unwillingly, and roared coldly: "You...you...what the hell are you?"


    At the bottom of the Pei family, as a son, as a future successor, I am afraid there is nothing that he does not know.


    In the Pei family, there are no so-called mysterious masters, and they are so high.


    If so, the development of the Pei family did not take such a long time to take such steps, but I am afraid that it has already ruled at least twice as much territory as it does now.


    Could it be Dad''s trump card?


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that this possibility is extremely high.


    My father knew that he had always been very measured and confident in doing things. Now it seems that this old thing may have been hidden for a long time.


    It should be like this, otherwise, why did the old man not resist in the slightest after he was seized by himself, but obediently returned to the house? !


    He has the trump card, he has the confidence, he is waiting for himself to make a fool of himself, and then take it out at the most critical moment.


    After completing the Jedi counterattack on his throne and humiliating himself, he wants everyone to see who is the real head of the family!


    Come to think of it, that''s how it should be.


    "Who are you? I''m the current head of the Pei family. Let me tell you, if you are acquainted, let me go and serve me. I will protect you under one person and under ten thousand people." Pei Gulian threatened to lead Soft words, shouted at the shadow.


    "Who am I?" Hei Ying sneered: "I''m your father."


    "My father? My father..."


    "Yes, I''m your father, your wild father, you unfilial son." Black Shadow sneered.


    "You..." Pei Hu was very embarrassed, because a second ago, he really thought it was his father, and he really thought it was because of some reason, but listening to it, it reflected that the other party was playing with him. of.


    He''s not stupid, he just sees Sombra''s strength as too strong, of course he''d be happy to have such a father.


    "I don''t care who you are, but you must be my father''s person. Senior, you must see the situation clearly. You help him for a while, but then you will die."


    "The opponent''s army of 200,000 people is besieging the city. I know that you have some skills, senior, but no matter how good you are, can you beat the army of 200,000 people? Impossible, even if it is the lower realm of the true god, it is absolutely impossible."


    "The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, the senior has such ability, why should he sacrifice himself in vain?"


    "Oh? What about in your opinion?" Hei Ying said with a smile.


    "Join me, I have a list of 100 people, and I will keep you safe. Later, after we evacuate, I will reunite my Pei family''s multi-party forces as the new head of the family."


    "At that time, we can re-dress and make a comeback. At that time, I am the head of the family, and you are the deputy head of the family. How?"


    Of course Pei Hu wanted to persuade the expert in front of him.


    Because he can not only protect himself from harm now, but even in the future, he can also become his most powerful supporter of force.


    Such a thing, why not do it? !


    "Well, it''s really a beautiful blueprint. To be honest, I''m moved." Soi Ying smiled.


    "Really?" Pei Hu was overjoyed, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Since that''s the case, senior quickly let me go, don''t worry, what I said will definitely be done."


    Hei Ying smiled lightly, full of disdain: "But speaking well and doing well are two different things."


    "Just rely on you, what kind of head do you want to be? Although the main city is not too strong to guard, but relying on the city''s defense fortifications, there should be no problem if you want to persist for a day or two."


    "At that time, once the reinforcements arrive, the city of Savior will surely be safe, and even if other reinforcements come, the enemy will surely be made dumplings? What about you? What is this new head of the family doing?"


    "Joke, lead the enemy into the city, and even the main city was destroyed. With a pig head like you, is it worthy to be the head of the house?"


    "Human, how many pounds and taels really doesn''t count at all?"


    "If you don''t have a hard number, I suggest you, take a good piss and look in the mirror to see if you are worthy of it!"


    As soon as the words fell, the expression on Pei Hu''s whole face stiffened!


    He was a little embarrassed, looked at the shadow and said, "You... Who are you?"


    "Your father, teach you this turtle son''s father!"


    The words fell, the shadow moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4237

    His other hand jerked up!


    Snapped!


    A slap slapped directly on Pei Hu''s face!


    This slap, seemingly impermanent, was suddenly completely different when it was slapped on Pei Hu''s face.


    Pei Hu only felt as if he had been hit hard by some behemoth. Before the whole person even had time to react, he just felt that his eyes were staring at gold stars and his consciousness was blurred.


    When he woke up again, his left face was as if the Buddha had been scorched with fire, and the pain was so intense that he almost fainted and convulsed.


    "As the leader of the army, I used all kinds of tricks to let the enemy army break the city and let the soldiers of the Pei family and the common people sacrifice innocently. This slap is for them."


    "Snapped!"


    It was another slap, and at the same time as the sound sounded, several teeth were also mixed with blood and flew out of his mouth!


    The right side of Pei Hu''s face was also swollen. Looking from a distance, he could not see the normal appearance as before, as if it were a huge pig''s head.


    "This second slap is that, as the son of the Pei family, you betrayed your family and led the enemy to capture the female relatives, so that they were humiliated."


    Huren Pei was stupid, and he was almost sane when he was slapped.


    In fact, it means that his inner strength is deep. If it were someone else, I am afraid that he would have been slapped by these two slaps to the point of being unable to take care of his own life, or he would have simply died on the spot.


    "You...what the hell are you all still doing? Save me, save me." Pei Hu couldn''t bear it, forced his consciousness, and shouted angrily to the cronies around him.


    A group of cronies have long been dumbfounded. Now that they heard Pei Hu''s scolding, they reflected them one by one. A group of people hurriedly glanced at each other and rushed forward.


    However, the shadow didn''t even turn his head back, he just raised his feet abruptly and stomped on the ground.


    boom!


    The ground is like the surface of a river, and the place where you stomp your feet is like the center of a wave.


    boom!


    Before everyone got up, they were directly knocked to the ground.


    "I teach my son, who dares to intervene?"


    After the words fell, the shadow turned back and swept the crowd.


    Even if they couldn''t see the appearance of the shadow clearly, the group of people suddenly felt a chill on their backs for some reason.


    "You...you..." Pei Hu was anxious, and he wanted to cry without tears.


    Instead, he fell to the ground, and Pei Gu, who was severely injured, smiled.


    Good fight, good fight, this villain should have learned a lesson long ago.


    However, after laughing, Pei Gu suddenly froze and frowned deeply.


    Who is this dark shadow?


    The Pei family does have several masters, which is true, but these masters are not actually in the main city.


    There is no way, the Pei family''s forces are relatively large and scattered. The border is an important place for the Pei family, and most of the experts from several parties have been sent out to support and guard the Quartet.


    Because the main city is in the center and is relatively safe, the defense of the main city has not been very deep.


    The top masters are also dominated by a few elders.


    Pei Gu doesn''t know where a master like Hei Ying came from.


    And, in other words, even if all the experts from all sides were collected, Pei Gu would never have imagined that anyone''s ability could reach his level.


    Pei Hu is someone who has been carefully cultivated by himself. In addition, he is very talented, and his ability is at least no worse than that of the elders.


    But such a person has no power to fight back in the face of this dark shadow. Even if Pei Gu goes up two generations, he can''t think of which Pei family has such terrifying strength.


    However, whether it makes sense or not, there is one thing that Pei Gu is relatively reassured about


    That is the person in front of him, who is with him.


    "Could it be from Han Sanqian?"


    Suddenly, a bold idea popped into Pei Gu''s mind. He was not from the Pei family who could be with him. From this point of view, it seemed that only the people from Han Sanqian could meet this requirement. condition.


    But this idea was quickly rejected by Pei Gu again.


    This black shadow''s cultivation is even more powerful than Han Sanqian. If Han Sanqian has such a master, I am afraid that it will be released when it is time to attack the fallen city. Why wait until now? !


    Suddenly, Pei Gu''s eyes widened, and an even crazier idea appeared in his mind.


    "Could it be... Could it be... Could it be that he... Is he Han Sanqian?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4238

    Judging from all kinds of conjectures, the boldest and craziest idea at present may be the conjecture that best fits the current situation!


    Pei Gu is even a little crazy!


    But it''s true!


    Han Sanqian is the most likely to be the shadow, and the place where Han Sanqian happened is in the forbidden area of ??death. If he wants to support, he will be the fastest person to arrive here.


    Everything seems to have found the most appropriate evidence for this.


    But the next second, Pei Gu smiled and shook his head again.


    How could it be Han Sanqian? !


    Not to mention what happened to Han Sanqian when he was bombed in the forbidden area of ??death, it is not bad for him to come back with his own life. How could he still have such terrifying strength?


    Secondly, Han Sanqian was injured himself, and even if he came out of it intact, he might not be able to bring any help.


    The only possibility is that something in the death zone helped him.


    But in that explosion, how could he get away with it? !


    Therefore, all kinds of things, added together, have become impossible!


    Thinking of this, a trace of bitterness flashed in Pei Gu''s eyes.


    "Snapped!"


    Another resounding slap brought Pei Gu back to reality from his imagination.


    "The third slap is that, as a man, you see your daughter-in-law being humiliated, but you don''t help, what kind of man are you?"


    "Snapped!"


    "Fourth slap, as a son of man, you are attacking your own father. Do you know what the gift of parenting is? It''s not as good as a pig or a dog!"


    With two slaps in a row, Pei Hu was almost slapped like a pool of mud, softly planted in Han Sanqian''s hands!


    He was not as energetic as before, like a hundred-year-old old man who was about to finish his life.


    As for his appearance, let alone the pig''s head in the pig''s head, I am afraid that even the pig would not recognize it as his own kind.


    "What? Can''t stand it anymore?" Seeing that the shadow was already soft in his hands like a dead dog, he sneered disdainfully.


    "I''ll help you!"


    After the words fell, the shadow directly shot energy into Pei Hu''s arm with his right hand.


    Suddenly, a black gas swept through Pei Hu''s body, and after being baptized by this power, Pei Hu, who was already dying, began to recover slowly. Although the wound on his face was still swollen like a pig''s head , but the damaged interior is improving rapidly.


    Just a few seconds later, Pei Hu suddenly regained consciousness.


    A bunch of cronies were stunned, but also trembling even more!


    I''ve seen torturers, but I''ve never seen such torturers, beat you half to death, then cured you, and then...


    Just thinking about it, these people couldn''t help but take a step back, for fear of accidentally getting into trouble and becoming the unlucky one.


    "Snapped!"


    Sure enough, some things will be late, but they will never be absent. Another slap in the face of Pei Hu!


    Pei Hu was so sore that he almost fainted for the second time, he gritted his teeth, looked at the shadow who didn''t speak for a long time, and said angrily: "What is the reason for this fifth slap?"


    "Er...I didn''t think about it." The shadow said softly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Sixth slap!


    Pei Hu was very angry and was about to speak, but he heard the dark shadow and said coldly: "This sixth slap is in front of me, and you still talk so much."


    Pei Hu was angry, and the words were stuck in his throat.


    What can he do? If we go on, I''m afraid the seventh slap will come again.


    However, he quickly seemed to think of something, and then, Pei Hu laughed out loud.


    Hei Ying frowned, looked at him lightly, and did not do anything.


    And a group of cronies looked at their son with complete ignorance. Obviously, they didn''t understand why his son suddenly laughed so loudly.


    Is there anything to be happy about?


    Or, is my son being beaten stupidly? So, insane? !


    "What? Isn''t it strange what I''m laughing at?" Pei Hu looked at the shadow and opened his mouth with a sneer.


    It was indeed rare for Hei Ying to not do anything, looking at Pei Hu, waiting for his next words.


    "Hahaha, hahahaha!" Seeing the shadow waiting for him to follow, Pei Hu laughed even more crazy for a while.


    "Hey, I''m laughing at you, I''m laughing at you retard, I''m laughing at you coward!"


    "Oh?" The shadow questioned...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4239

    "I thought you were very capable, you rubbish, you didn''t dare to kill me, didn''t you?"


    "If you have a seed, come, come!"


    "Be a hero in front of me, bah!"


    Pei Hu cursed loudly and became arrogant.


    He has figured it out.


    This man kept beating himself for the Pei family''s sake. Obviously, he was on his father''s side, which also showed that his own conjecture was actually correct.


    The shadow in front of him is a certain master of the Pei family, the ace secretly cultivated by his father!


    Therefore, he did not dare to kill himself at all.


    Because he is the future of the Pei family!


    What is he afraid of? !


    Sure enough, with Pei Hu''s clamor, Hei Ying did not kill him, but killed him as provocatively.


    Instead, Sombra didn''t do anything, but still stood there holding onto himself, not even slapping his hands.


    "What? I told you? Guilt? I tell you, I am the head of the Pei family, you let me go, otherwise, you will be liquidated by the Pei family." With capital, Pei Hu is naturally more arrogant.


    But the next second, just when Pei Hu was a little proud, the shadow laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Pei Hu said angrily.


    Hei Ying shook his head bitterly: "I laugh at you stupid, I laugh at you idiot."


    "It''s all said that a dragon gives birth to a dragon, a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix, that the son of a mouse can make a hole, and Pei Gu is also a hero, but how did you give birth to a waste full of greasy pig brains?"


    "I dare not kill you?"


    "Why?"


    "By the rules of the Pei family, you can''t commit crimes!" Pei Hu roared angrily with his last confidence.


    "Pei''s family rules? The following violations?" The shadow asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t you know that it is a capital crime to commit the following crimes in Pei''s family?"


    "I really don''t know, but you reminded me, that way, you will be punished for the capital crime of plotting rebellion." After the words were finished, Hei Ying grabbed Pei Hu''s hand with force.


    But suddenly, he shook his head again: "It stands to reason that as an outsider, I have no right to take care of your Pei family''s affairs. After all, the rebellion is always just your internal turmoil."


    "Why, are you afraid? Are you looking for excuses?" Pei Hu expected that Hei Ying was from the Pei family and the trump card cultivated by his father. Naturally, when he heard these words, he thought that the other party was just looking for him because he didn''t dare to kill him. broken excuse.


    At the moment, not only is there no fear in the slightest, but the confidence has become more full.


    Hei Ying sneered: "Sorry, the word fear is not in my dictionary."


    "I was just wondering what calendar to use to put you to death. By the way, I have."


    Pei Hu''s eyes shrank sharply, staring at the shadow.


    "In the end, I''m the same generation as your father, but you keep insulting me here. Shouldn''t it be the following crime?"


    "Well, although it is indeed a bit reluctant, but as the saying goes, if you want to add a crime, if you can have a name, then it is enough to kill you, am I right? Pei Gongzi?" Hei Ying sneered, his words were full of Extremely cold!


    And it was almost at this time that Pei Hucai really felt that death was approaching him.


    Consciousness is telling him that the person in front of him seems to have murderous intentions.


    "You dare!" Pei Hu roared loudly.


    But this kind of roar, obviously because he was too scared, called out to give himself the bottom line.


    Hei Ying smiled lightly: "What am I afraid of?"


    When the words fell, the shadow moved directly in his hand, and Pei Hu suddenly felt that his throat was being squeezed by two mountains. The death strangling also seems to be such a drop in the bucket.


    He opened his pupils wide, staring at the dark shadow in front of him.


    He didn''t believe that he actually dared to kill himself.


    He is not reconciled, and his life is coming to an end...


    His struggles became slower, and his limbs began to become weak.


    Of course, at this moment...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4240

    "stop!"


    An angry shout came!


    When everyone looked back, a large number of elites had been rushing in from outside the gate and moving towards the shadow.


    In just a moment, this group of people directly surrounded the three circles inside and three circles outside.


    Zhu Yanshuo also regained his confidence. After drinking loudly, he took a few steps forward, but always kept a safe distance from the shadow.


    He had suffered a loss just now, and now that he has Pei Hu as an example, he certainly wouldn''t let himself end up like that easily.


    Heiying disdainfully stopped his hand, dazzled his eyes, and couldn''t help laughing: "What? Do you want to stop me?"


    When the words fell, he turned his right hand and swept directly to his side!


    boom! !


    The circle on the right suddenly exploded!


    The elites who were just surrounded were instantly blown down by a large piece!


    "Give it to me!" Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo waved his hand without talking nonsense.


    Suddenly, hundreds of elites rushed towards the shadow from all directions.


    Hei Ying smiled coldly, held Pei Hu directly with one hand, chopped with his feet, and at the same time the ground shook, he was already flying into the sky.


    After that, when he held it in his hand, a sword condensed by black energy appeared in his palm obediently, and he waved the sword!


    Bang bang bang!


    Taking the place where he was standing as the center, it exploded directly in a radius of one meter!


    boom!


    The innermost soldiers who tried to besiege Han Sanqian were immediately bombed and screamed!


    The black shadow laughed coldly, and in the next second, he rushed into the enemy army like a ghost!


    Brush brush!


    Like a fierce tiger entering the sheepfold, all he could hear was a rustling sound, and then one after another, the elites fell straight down.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he has crossed Jianglong.


    Zhu Yanshuo gritted his teeth, his face condensed.


    He has seen a lot of masters, but he has never seen so many masters who treat so many elites like trash.


    Even Han Sanqian, who is in his own shadow, is absolutely impossible to come and go freely among so many elites, and to kill.


    This is just fucking horrible.


    It was as if a peerless master entered the novice village.


    "Four masters!"


    The Black Mountain Demon Girl and others immediately took orders.


    "Bring someone up!" Zhu Yanshuo shouted.


    The four masters glanced at each other, and in the next second, they led the men and rushed towards each other.


    "What are you doing? Come to me!" Zhu Yanshuo waved his big hand again, and for a while, more people rushed towards the shadow.


    Their tactics are very simple, even if they are surrounded, they must completely surround Han Sanqian to death.


    With more and more masters and elites joining in, for a while, the playground of the Pei family was almost full of people.


    And the shadow is still ruthless killing, but the frequency of actions is much slower.


    In the end, it is still a group of elites and masters. Even in the eyes of Sombra, it is garbage, but the garbage becomes a mountain, and it will always cause great obstacles to any individual.


    Seeing that the speed of the shadow is getting slower and slower, so that it starts to pass through the crowd and becomes surrounded by the crowd.


    This time, Zhu Yanshuo was completely excited.


    "Just take it easy for me, whether it''s Pei''s son or this guy, I want to live." Zhu Yanshuo shouted anxiously.


    The black shadow paused slightly, and looked back coldly at the layers of black waves that surrounded him.


    With such a large number of people and such a dense siege, if this continues, the situation will only get worse.


    Thinking of this, Hei Ying glanced at the trash Pei Hu that he was carrying on his left hand, and smiled coldly: "I don''t have time to clean up you now."


    "However, don''t even think about getting out of trouble."


    The words fell, and with a move of his hand, black energy poured directly into Pei Hu''s arm.


    Pei Hu suddenly felt as if his body was sealed. Not only could he not be able to mobilize the true qi in his body, but even the most basic movements of hands or feet were as difficult as reaching the sky.


    He looked at the shadow in fear, not knowing what he had done to himself and what he wanted to do next.


    "Your dog''s life is up to your father, get out of here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hei Ying grabbed it and threw it away. Suddenly, he was like a kite with a broken string, flying over the waves of people and flying directly to the position where Pei Gu was lying.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Pei Hu didn''t miss a penny, just fell in front of Pei Gu.


    Such strength, if someone carefully studies it, they will be shocked.


    At this time, the shadow was not idle, and vacated his hands. It was also time for these people to learn what a real master is and what is real suffocation...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4241

    "Humph! Ants!"


    He hummed coldly, and the next second, the shadow seemed to be rushing forward, running backward, going left, and coming right!


    But when he looked back, the shadowy figure seemed to be standing there, not moving at all.


    "Illusion?" someone exclaimed.


    But in the next second, someone noticed something was wrong.


    "That''s not an illusion at all, it''s true, he''s just too fast and his breath is too strong. Even the breath left behind didn''t keep up with his own speed, everyone is small..."


    puff!


    The somewhat formidable expert didn''t even have time to finish speaking, his stomach squeaked softly, and then he said goodbye to this world with his unbelievably huge pupils.


    Of course, these are obviously not finished!


    "Puff puff!"


    Taking that person as the starting point, the dozens of people around him didn''t even have time to react, and they only felt that the eyes were dark, and then the darkness was dark, and from then on, they said goodbye to this world.


    "over there!"


    The person who was not attacked suddenly shouted with his left finger.


    Of course, just when everyone turned their heads and looked over there.


    puff puff!


    On the right side, another dozen elites have fallen.


    This time, everyone was completely panicked.


    The left side and the right side are completely opposite directions, and even the farthest distance. This is going back and forth again and again, not to mention that it is full of human walls, and it is absolutely impossible to blink in the open space. just...


    Is this guy a human or a ghost? !


    "Swipe!"


    Before they could figure this out, they were attacked again.


    And then, it''s the back!


    I don''t know if the other party is deliberately provocative, or if it''s more fun to go on a rampage like this, anyway, the people in the entire encirclement are completely dumbfounded, and everyone is in danger.


    They are holding their own weapons and protecting them in front of their chests. They are no longer murderous and going to attack the enemy, but cautiously looking around them, for fear that there will be a sudden danger and they will not be able to respond in time. .


    As a result, the entire army''s offensive was stagnant.


    Zhu Yanshuo gritted his back molars. As he witnessed the whole incident, he was both shocked and angry.


    He was naturally surprised that the other party could act so recklessly, and he was naturally surrounded by anger, yet he could come and go like this.


    "Today, you really taught me a good and vivid lesson."


    "However, the more so, the more interested I am in you."


    If such a master can be captured under his command, why should Zhu Yanshuo be afraid of any battles in the future? !


    Even if he encounters an opponent like Han Sanqian again in the future, he can send troops to crush him without fear.


    The evil spirits of the past will eventually cease to exist, and what is left to them will be a glorious history of hundreds of battles and perils.


    As for himself, if there is such a master by his side, and if he is fortunate enough to follow him to apprentice and learn art, then what kind of existence will he be in time?


    Although, he hated Han Sanqian deeply in his heart, after all, this man gave him too much shame.


    But in fact, if his own force can reach his level one day, Zhu Yanshuo''s heart is actually happy.


    Even dream.


    Thinking about Han Sanqian''s ability to look down on the world and laugh at the heroes with that one-handed cultivation base, it is really enviable.


    If you can be like him one day in the future, presumably, he should also be treated like him, right? !


    At that time, beautiful women were around, and they could also enjoy the blessings of Qi people.


    Thinking of this, and thinking of Su Yingxia, Zi Qing and other beauties, Zhu Yanshuo unconsciously revealed a happy and satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Even at this moment, blood and flesh on the battlefield should not be like this.


    But he still laughed.


    Who can refuse such a peak? Who can stop such a dream from happening? !


    Suddenly, Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes suddenly lit up!


    Now that the dream is here, it is of course to do everything possible to make this dream come true.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at the subordinates next to him: "Go outside and call more elites and masters."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute!" Zhu Yanshuo suddenly stopped the man.


    The man frowned, turned around in a hurry, and said, "What else is there to order from the city lord?"


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled softly and beckoned, the man quickly put his ear to his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4242

    After listening to the subordinate, he frowned and looked at Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled lightly and nodded again affirmatively.


    The subordinates hurriedly retreated.


    In less than a moment, more and more elites poured in, almost filling the entire city lord''s mansion, and at this time above the sky, several monks sat around, built high platforms, and read the scriptures for a long time.


    Around the high platform, there are not only several master guardians, but also several phalanx troops.


    The army is surrounded by black energy, like soldiers of death, each holding a long spear high, and adding a bit of strangeness while being extraordinarily powerful.


    "Reporting to the city lord, according to your instructions, the mansion has sent more elites, and there are all kinds of strike support around and in the sky."


    "Well done." Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly, then, taking a step forward, he shouted at the shadow: "Stop!"


    Whoa!


    All the troops stopped at the same time.


    And the shadow slowly stopped after beating a few more people.


    "Senior, look around." Zhu Yanshuo said confidently.


    The shadow swept around lightly, and there were already people everywhere.


    What is ambush on all sides, I am afraid this is the best interpretation.


    The shadow smiled lightly: "What? Think I didn''t kill enough? Send more people to die?"


    "Senior, I know that you are very powerful, and I can be sure that among so many people in our city, no one can be your opponent."


    "However, sometimes even the strongest people need help. Even Long Chen Shoal will be played by shrimps, let alone a peerless expert like you?"


    "Yes, these people, you may not pay attention to them, this is also a fact."


    "But in any case, when the number is large enough, there will be serious threats."


    "You have such a cultivation base, and you have been cultivating for many years. You don''t need to say more about these principles, I think the seniors should also be clear, right?"


    Zhu Yanshuo''s words were very polite, because he had his own selfishness.


    Black Shadow smiled softly: "I don''t know what it is."


    "Senior, so, if you are willing to intervene in these matters, I can guarantee that your glory and wealth will be inexhaustible. Moreover, not only will you not be attacked by 200,000 people at that time, but you can even dispatch at will. These people. Because they are your subordinates."


    The words are somewhat secretive, but the meaning they express is so attractive.


    The shadow didn''t speak, the anti-Buddha was thinking about it.


    Seeing this, Zhu Yanshuo smiled: "Senior''s prestige must be the top priority of all parties, and the treatment you receive is naturally supreme, so why waste your cultivation here?"


    "Did you say so?"


    "Zhu Yanshuo, you have a good tongue." Hei Ying smiled coldly: "To be honest, I am really moved by what you said."


    Hearing this kind of compliment, Zhu Yanshuo was very happy on the spot, so he completely ignored the disdain in the tone of Hei Ying''s words.


    "Senior is praised, and Zhu is just analyzing the situation for the senior. I can''t bear the prestige of the senior, so it''s wasted." Zhu Yanshuo said: "Senior, it is better to act if you are excited. We are waiting for you."


    Hei Ying didn''t speak, he seemed to be thinking, and he seemed to be thinking of something else.


    "senior?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Zhu Yanshuo couldn''t help reminding him.


    Hei Ying suddenly smiled and then opened his mouth: "Your proposal is very good, but unfortunately, I am not willing to surrender, and even if I surrender, you will not accept it. As far as you and I are concerned, we are on the same page. You can''t pee in a pot at all."


    After the words fell, the shadow looked at Zhu Yanshuo coldly.


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo''s smile froze for almost half, while the other half was full of puzzlement: "Senior, what do you mean by this? As long as you are willing, just open your mouth, and we will definitely accept you. There''s no such thing as fire and water."


    "As far as I''m concerned, as long as the seniors are willing to join us, not only are we not incompatible, but we are glued together and connected!"


    "Hahahaha." The shadow laughed wildly: "Zhu Yanshuo, Zhu Yanshuo, your mouth... tsk tsk."


    Zhu Yanshuo gave a complimenting smile, but suddenly frowned, because at this time he suddenly understood something was wrong: "Senior...Senior, you...how do you know your name?"


    He stared at the shadow in horror...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4243

    its not right.


    This is the first time he has seen the main city of the Pei family. Before that, he had never appeared nearby.


    Naturally, it is impossible to have any intersection with the Pei family.


    The Yu Pei family is still unfamiliar, let alone the head of the Pei family. Naturally, it is impossible for the old seniors of the Pei family to have any understanding.


    So, in this case, how did this senior know his name?


    Thinking of this, how can Zhu Yanshuo not be shocked? !


    How not to be afraid? !


    Although he is confident, he cannot be so arrogant that everyone knows his name, right? !


    "Hehe, it seems that now, you have finally discovered the problem." Hei Ying laughed softly: "To be honest, you are a senior, and I''m embarrassed to call you."


    After these words, Zhu Yanshuo was shocked.


    What does this mean?


    If you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to find that the meaning of this black shadow''s words is to tell himself that he is the same generation as himself.


    But¡­¡­


    peer? !


    There are people in the same generation with such a cultivation level, even if Zhu Yanshuo wants to break his head, he can''t think of a few candidates.


    Except for one person!


    Han three thousand!


    Only that kid was astonished, and only that kid''s cultivation was significantly higher than his peers.


    But the shadow in front of him will be Han Sanqian?


    As long as Zhu Yanshuo is not killed, Zhu Yanshuo will never believe it.


    Hei Ying''s cultivation is far more powerful than Han Sanqian''s. Since that''s the case, how could he, Han Sanqian, have this ability? !


    It''s time to end the battle. Although that bastard barely won, he also paid a huge price. Just like him, being able to recover his life is already a blessing that he has cultivated in his three thousand eight lifetimes.


    How could he still have such a fierce attitude? !


    Therefore, he absolutely ruled out this possibility.


    "Why, do you have an answer in your heart?" Hei Ying laughed softly: "With your City Lord Zhu''s wisdom, you should be able to guess who I am, right?"


    "No, no, no, impossible!"


    Zhu Yanshuo, who had just rejected this possibility, can''t help but find it even more difficult to accept when he hears what the other party said.


    It seems that more and more evidence is proving that the person in front of him is very likely to be Han Sanqian.


    But he still did not want to believe the result.


    "Why is it impossible?" The shadow continued to laugh.


    "As far as I know, your meridians are completely broken, and you are almost like a waste person. Even if you come to this Pei family, you want to rely on the Pei family to heal your meridian injuries." Zhu Yanshuo shook his head and said hesitantly.


    Hei Ying smiled lightly: "Is there a possibility that I rely on the Pei family to really heal my meridians?" Hei Ying laughed.


    "It''s even more impossible!" Zhu Yanshuo''s mentality began to collapse, and Douda''s sweat kept dripping down his forehead.


    "Why?" Black Shadow asked curiously.


    "The forbidden area of ??death has completely exploded, and its explosive power can be felt in a radius of dozens of miles, even hundreds of miles away. If you are really Han Sanqian, then you must be at the center of the explosion at that time."


    "In terms of such an explosion, don''t say that you are Han Sanqian, even if you are a true god, it is difficult to resist such an explosion, isn''t it?"


    Hei Ying smiled lightly and nodded: "You''re a wise man in analysis, but you know it yourself, it''s not necessarily 100%. You keep asking me back, but it''s actually your guilty conscience. And your guilty conscience. The source is also very simple, that is... your prejudice suppresses more of your reason. I said that, right?"


    clatter!


    A larger piece of sweat fell directly from the forehead to the ground, and it seemed as if something had hit him directly in the depths of his heart.


    Yes, he does have a huge prejudice, and he doesn''t want the shadow in front of him to be Han Sanqian.


    He was unwilling, and he was even more reluctant to admit it.


    At this moment, the shadow smiled again: "But there are some things that you don''t want to face, you still have to face them. We call it growth!"


    After the words fell, the black energy on the shadow gradually dissipated, revealing its original face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4244

    Everyone almost held their breath and waited quietly.


    And Zhu Yanshuo was almost reluctant to jump in his heart, so he stared at the shadow so tightly.


    The shadow became lighter and lighter, and after a few seconds, it quickly contracted into the body of the figure, as if the shadow before the Buddha did not exist at all. All that was left for everyone was a tall and straight body, and the perseverance. And handsome face.


    But these are obviously nothing, because compared to the shock of the appearance to everyone, it is far more than the gap between the ground and the sky.


    "Han... Han... Han Sanqian!"


    Zhu Yanshuo felt that his heart not only stopped, but also exploded in that instant.


    He couldn''t understand, and he couldn''t believe it, why the person in front of him was Han Sanqian!


    Shouldn''t he be dead?


    The kind that doesn''t even have scum left!


    But why is he still alive, and what is even more abhorrent is that he appears in front of everyone in such a posture?


    The huge fear and disbelief made him stagger several steps and almost fell to the ground.


    And the four masters who were fighting next to them couldn''t help but start to step back after they stopped.


    That''s Han Sanqian.


    The four masters have been doing evil for many years, and they have looked down on them for many years, but Han Sanqian has fallen into a big one every time. For them, Han Sanqian is simply their nightmare!


    Every time they see Han Sanqian, they will be afraid.


    In particular, the current Han Sanqian is still a more ferocious shadow!


    The four masters are not cowards, but at least in front of Han Sanqian, at this moment, they are cowards.


    "Three thousand!"


    When some are sad, some are happy.


    Pei Gu, the head of the Pei family, who was already exhausted, suddenly saw the sun at this time as if he had suddenly seen the sun under the gloom of the years.


    His spirit became extremely good in an instant, and he didn''t need any magic medicine!


    He smiled, revealing the upper and lower rows of gums. Although he was silent, he had already laughed to the fullest, better than sound.


    No one can be happier and happier than Pei Gu at this time, because the appearance of Han Sanqian and the return of the king mean that the things he suppressed have had the desired effect.


    He has already carried too much for this, the doubts of his family, and even the rebellion and contempt within the clan.


    But now, all the negativity has vanished. Han Sanqian is here. At the most critical moment, the real me has exerted its due value and saved the Pei family from fire and water.


    "You''ve come." Xiji naturally cried.


    Even Pei Gu has seen countless storms in his life, so he is not happy or angry, but at this moment, he can''t help but burst into tears.


    The grievances that have been pressing in my heart have been too long.


    It was naturally the Seventh Princess who was having fun with her father. She stared blankly at the man standing in the small mid-air. The Seventh Princess had a faint smile on her face.


    It was him, that man, the man who he believed must be a dragon and a phoenix.


    He is here, with a dashing dash to compete with the world.


    "That''s Han Sanqian, whom the seventh sister protects?" The eldest princess, looking at Han Sanqian at this time, couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    He looks handsome and has an incomprehensible temperament, which seems to be both good and evil, but what will never change is the domineering arrogance that looks down on the world.


    The prince in the dream, but that''s it.


    "So handsome." The sixth princess was about the same age as the seventh princess. Looking at Han Sanqian at this time, the girl couldn''t help but be moved.


    From childhood to adulthood, she has the same outstanding beauty as the Seventh Princess, and is the most similar in age. Even the aesthetics are quite similar. The two sisters often like the same things.


    When the Seventh Princess brought back Han Sanqian, she always wanted to see the real face, but in Pei''s house, most of the female family members were in the harem, and it was difficult to have the opportunity to go to the front hall. Besides, Han Sanqian was arranged after that. Arrived at Qifeng Pavilion. But no matter what, today, I finally saw it.


    However, some things will always be missed for life at first sight. At least the sixth princess knows that she has fallen.


    The fourth princess didn''t speak, her seemingly beautiful face was completely indifferent, but her eyes had already betrayed her, and only she was completely clear about her heart.


    It''s not that she has no expression, she just completely fell into the man who is like a god, she can''t breathe at all, she can''t leave her eyes...


    "Now, Zhu Yanshuo."


    At this time, Han Sanqian, who had lost his blackness, also slowly looked at Zhu Yanshuo and opened his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4245

    "what?"


    After being called by Han Sanqian, Zhu Yanshuo, who was afraid and hesitant, suddenly came to his senses. He looked at Han Sanqian in confusion, his eyes were full of fear and unwillingness.


    "Now, I want to surrender, are you still willing?" He grinned slightly, obviously full of ridicule.


    Zhu Yanshuo knew that both sides regarded each other as a bloody feud, and surrender was an impossible thing to happen!


    So, from the beginning, Han Sanqian was playing with himself!


    Thanks to myself, I seriously wanted to negotiate with him, and even fantasized about recruiting him so that he could teach him the method, and he was invincible in the world.


    Now that I think about it, I am afraid that I am a clown from beginning to end!


    "How could you be here?" Zhu Yanshuo shouted unwillingly.


    "How is that possible? The fact is that you think it''s impossible, but now, your senior, I am standing here." , Zhu Yanshuo, do you think you are qualified to know?"


    In a word, Zhu Yanshuo was directly angry. After all, he was also the deputy commander of the 200,000 troops, but he was worthless in Han Sanqian''s mouth. How could he not be popular? !


    "Han Sanqian, you don''t want to look down on people. What? Do you think it''s amazing that you can come out of the forbidden area of ??death alive? Hmph, surrounded by my army of 200,000 people, it''s okay, the forbidden area of ??death can''t kill you. , I can still make up for the knife."


    "Generals!"


    "drink!"


    The crowd responded, and suddenly, the shouts shook the sky.


    Many people who had already been shocked by Han Sanqian were finally boosting their morale one by one.


    The four masters no longer retreated, and looked at Han Sanqian, eyeing them.


    "Joke, if I''m afraid of losing in your hands, I won''t enter this main city, Zhu Yanshuo, what about your brain?" Facing the generals so drunk, Han Sanqian didn''t have the slightest fear, but Yun Dan A clear response.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled coldly: "What? Do you want to kill my army of 200,000 people by yourself? Han Sanqian, I know you have some skills, but if you want a pair of 200,000 people, you''re talking nonsense!"


    Han Sanqian laughed: "I can''t kill 200,000 people, but I want to ask, who I want to kill, can the people here stop me?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian smiled evilly.


    However, with this smile, Zhu Yanshuo, who was angry, completely chose to mute his voice.


    In terms of Han Sanqian''s current situation, what he said is not false at all. No one can stop him now who he wants to kill.


    Because of this, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t want to be the first unlucky person to be slaughtered and shown to monkeys.


    Silence is the best way to stop being provocative.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, how could he not know Zhu Yanshuo''s mind, he didn''t care, and then turned his eyes to the four masters around him.


    He shook his head gently: "Since some people are silent, they have to shoot the first bird. Four, what do you think?"


    If it weren''t for so many soldiers, the four masters would have run away, and they would have had a psychological shadow on Han Sanqian. Now when he turned into a shadow, he let the four masters know how powerful he was, how dare he Fight a lot!


    It''s just that they had no choice but to stand here for the sake of face.


    Now that Zhu Yanshuo suddenly chose the dog, he naturally led the artillery fire on the four of them.


    The four of them are also old rivers and lakes, how can they not see this.


    You Zhu Yanshuo can be the first one, we can''t be fifteen? !


    The four of them gave Han Sanqian a bitter smile, almost without any communication.


    Although he didn''t speak, his intentions were clearly expressed at the moment.


    Brother, we are just working part-timers, this has nothing to do with us, we will not be aggressive.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. He never cared about the four old fried dough sticks. Han Sanqian already knew their urine nature from the previous battle.


    They are typical people who play tailwinds, and they cherish their lives like gold. Once the headwinds go against them, these guys are simply a bunch of rubbish.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s reminder was more of a hint to them. After the effect was achieved, Han Sanqian naturally stopped entanglement.


    "Is that still you?"


    Han Sanqian did not stop, his eyes lifted slightly, and he looked at all the elite soldiers present.


    This time, like a ferocious tiger looking at a flock of sheep, all the elite troops collectively took a few steps backwards exaggeratedly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4246

    The originally tight encirclement became loose in an instant.


    When an army is marching to fight, if the generals do not rush ahead, how can the soldiers have morale.


    They are not fools, how can they be as indomitable as they are in TV dramas.


    No matter how brave you are, it is also for military exploits, but your life is gone, so talk about military exploits.


    Han Sanqian sneered, deterrence has been reached.


    The two battles should be repeated. Although it is extremely exhausting and tragic for Han Sanqian, when God closes a door for you, it will always open a window for you.


    Behind the tragic, is the fear of the enemy, and the fear of the enemy.


    Today, Han Sanqian doesn''t even need to do much. As long as the king returns, many people will be terrified.


    Who doesn''t love their own life?


    The generals and masters are like this, and so are the soldiers.


    "Oh, and some monks!"


    Han Sanqian glanced at the monks who had been meditating on the surrounding high platforms and smiled contemptuously.


    When it was time to fall into the city, Han Sanqian had already experienced it. They did have some power, and they were often able to constantly riot the enemy.


    If the shadow was someone else, this group of monks would indeed have some magical effects, but for Han Sanqian, it was almost no longer fresh.


    And the monks are not stupid. Although some of them were added later, some of them had personally experienced being broken by Han 3000 in Jiluocheng.


    On the spot, there were two timid people who stared at it directly, moved their butt back, and accidentally fell off the high platform.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s complexion was ashen, and the army, which was still in perfect order just now, was in chaos in the blink of an eye.


    Although there are not too many people here, but there are at least thousands of people surrounding the mansion, how could they have been defeated without fighting? !


    "Quick, inform Elder Shenlong!!" Zhu Yanshuo instructed his subordinates softly.


    The subordinate nodded, and quietly retreated before Han Sanqian''s eyes swept this way.


    In just a moment, when Ming Yu outside the city saw Zhu Yanshuo''s subordinates, he frowned slightly.


    She has already retreated outside the mansion for safety, and Zhu Yanshuo also transferred a large number of troops in. Now, seeing Zhu Yanshuo''s subordinates again, Ming Yu naturally believes that the situation is not very good.


    "Why, that black shadow is not easy to deal with?" Ming Yu asked lightly: "I heard that the house seems to be very quiet, not like a fierce battle."


    "Report to Elder Shenlong, inside... there was indeed no war inside, but... but the situation is even worse."


    "There was no war, and City Lord Zhu also dispatched more people, how could it be..." Ming Yu couldn''t understand.


    "The shadow he appeared." The subordinate said.


    "Oh? Go on."


    "As soon as he appeared, whether it was the four masters or the soldiers, all of them were shocked. No one dared to do anything at will, and even retreated unconsciously. City Lord Zhu also ordered me to come out and inform the elders."


    Ming Yu was not angry, and said coldly: "The shadow is indeed very powerful, and I know this well, but why are the generals more fearful when their identity is revealed?"


    "Speak to the elders, that black shadow... black shadow he... he is... Han Sanqian."


    boom!


    Mingyu only felt that his brain suddenly exploded, and there was a large darkness in front of him that covered his eyes, and his whole body was obviously soft, and he was about to fall to the ground on the spot.


    Fortunately, his subordinates hurriedly helped him up, so that Ming Yu would not be too embarrassed.


    Rubbing his temples, Ming Yu really felt that the world was spinning, and even his breathing became extremely uncomfortable.


    She didn''t understand, and she couldn''t understand why Han Sanqian was alive, and it was still that terrifying shadow.


    In other words, he not only survived, but his power has far exceeded the previous at least half a grade.


    You must know that Han Sanqian was already difficult to deal with before, and now, if he survives the disaster but is even more powerful, it will be a great nightmare for them.


    "How about the ambush outside to stop the reinforcements of Mengxue City?"


    "My subordinates will go check it out." Ming Yu''s cronies were about to step back when he said that.


    "Stop!" Ming Yu snorted softly, and said with a slight sound, "Order the troops, at all costs, you must keep the reinforcements out of the city for me."


    "Yes!"


    "We must never let the Pei family and Han Sanqian see the reinforcements, otherwise..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4247

    Otherwise, the morale of the opponent will be greatly increased, and the self-improvement will disappear, and it will fall into the abyss!


    At that time, the army of 200,000 people will no longer be tigers, but become trapped beasts.


    Mingyu will never allow this to happen!


    "You go and tell Zhu Yanshuo that everything is mainly about procrastination, and those who can avoid Han Sanqian''s sharpness will be avoided."


    "Yes!" The subordinates hurriedly wanted to retire.


    Mingyu seemed to remember something again: "By the way, since the opponent is Han Sanqian, you tell Zhu Yanshuo to remember to be careful, I''m talking about here."


    Mingyu pointed to his own brain.


    The subordinate nodded and hurried down.


    Not long after, a large number of troops started to withdraw from the mansion.


    However, no troops and horses were still withdrawn from the periphery of the mansion. On the contrary, the soldiers who had withdrawn quickly filled their positions, consolidating the peripheral defense even more terrifying.


    Not long after, Zhu Yanshuo withdrew with a group of cronies and the four masters.


    Before, how fierce the coming, now, how quickly the crowd retreated after waiting.


    When Zhu Yanshuo withdrew, he was actually sweating profusely.


    He was very numb.


    For fear that when people were evacuating, Han Sanqian would suddenly engage in himself.


    But fortunately, Han Sanqian didn''t move from beginning to end.


    "Elder, I have ordered people to withdraw." Zhu Yanshuo walked to Ming Yu and reported softly, "However, I also asked everyone to tighten their siege to the periphery."


    Ming Yu nodded: "According to the original plan, the reinforcements of Mengxue City should arrive soon. Because of the accident in the main city, we have not been fully unified, so it is no longer realistic to use the city defense to resist. So I have already sent more people to the city. Raid their reinforcements from outside."


    "Right now, there are only tens of thousands of people in the city. We are not in a hurry to attack, and it is not a good idea to trap them inside."


    Zhu Yanshuo also nodded: "The subordinates also thought that most of them would need to defend against the reinforcements from outside. If we are afraid of hardship, we won''t be able to get much benefit. Now that Han Sanqian has appeared, Pei Gu''s waist is also hardened, and it is very likely to retake it. With the control of the Pei family, they can resist us for a while if they rely on support."


    "So, it''s better to trap them in it first, and wait for us to destroy the reinforcements outside, and 200,000 people will suppress the mansion. Even if Han Sanqian is so powerful now that he has nothing to say, he will definitely become our turtle in the urn."


    Ming Yu nodded: "I don''t worry about you doing things."


    Zhu Yanshuo was praised, but he was no longer happy at all, and sighed helplessly: "I really don''t know how this Han Sanqian came back alive, motherfucker, his life is so cheap?"


    Ming Yu didn''t answer. In fact, when she heard that Han Sanqian was alive, she was really shocked and annoyed at first, but she didn''t deny that she was a little happy.


    "I am an enemy of Han Sanqian. In fact, I knew from the beginning that he is not a good bone to chew." Ming Yu said: "I am tired and want to rest for a while. Here, I will leave it to you."


    "Elder, rest assured, although I won''t take the initiative to attack, it doesn''t mean that Han Sanqian can come and go at will."


    "By the way, Pei Hu''s gang, I didn''t bring them out. What my subordinates think is..." After the words were finished, Zhu Yanshuo came to Mingyu''s side, and gently revealed his plan.


    After listening to Ming Yu, he was slightly stunned for a moment, and finally nodded: "You are right, Pei Hu is Pei Hu''s son after all, he spent so much effort to cultivate it, he should not be easily killed."


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then act according to your opinion. Even if we really evacuate here, it is definitely not in vain."


    After the words fell, Ming Yu took a few people and slowly withdrew.


    After Zhu Yanshuo sent off Mingyu respectfully, he looked at the Pei family''s mansion and couldn''t help sneering softly.


    At this time, Han Sanqian in the courtyard slowly fell, and the Pei family came back to their senses...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4248

    "Roar, Roar, Roar!"


    Pei Jiajiading and soldiers who had originally supported Pei Gu were cheering. They saw that the enemy had retreated outside the door, which meant that the danger was temporarily relieved. Naturally, knowing that this was Han Sanqian''s credit, they couldn''t help raising their arms one by one. call!


    Those female relatives also looked at Han Sanqian who was slowly falling from the sky with grateful eyes.


    Fortunately, fortunately, Han Sanqian appeared in time, otherwise, they would be perpetuated by those nightmares.


    Although some female relatives have been insulted, but in any case, they picked up a lot.


    As for those female relatives who were not violated, obviously after wiping away their tears, their faces were full of smiles and the gratitude and admiration for Han Sanqian.


    The seven princesses were also safe, and immediately ran to their father Pei Gu, or in other words, where Han Sanqian fell.


    "Patriarch Pei."


    As soon as Han Sanqian landed, he was not idle. He helped Pei Gu, who was already struggling to get up, to get up. After that, a burst of energy rushed into Pei Gu''s body from the peak of his palm.


    The black breath walked around Pei Gu''s body, and then he let out a slight sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, there is no internal injury, but the trauma is relatively serious, and it can be recovered after proper conditioning." Han Sanqian finished his words and slowly retracted his hand.


    Pei Gu smiled softly: "If I can see you come back, even if I only have half my life left, I will definitely get better."


    "The Pei family is in trouble, how dare I die casually." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu''s heart warmed: "Okay, okay, just come back, just come back."


    "By the way, why did Mingyu''s gang attack the city at this time? Moreover, just in time for the explosion of the forbidden area of ??death?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "I don''t know, I can only say that this group of guys just happened to have shit luck." Pei Gu glanced at Han Sanqian.


    Although Pei Gu didn''t say anything, his eyes made Han Sanqian instantly understand that Pei Gu believed that there was a traitor in the Pei family!


    Han Sanqian pretended to be calm, but in reality he was secretly startled.


    According to Pei Gu''s statement and the concealment method he told himself, it is estimated that the traitor of the Pei family is not small. He must be in an important position and have a lot of minions. Otherwise, how could such a secret matter be quickly spread to the enemy''s ears.


    Even let the enemy army break through all the way to the main city.


    However, Pei Gu''s approach was right, and there was no need to startle the snake.


    "By the way, let me introduce you. These are the daughters of the Pei family." Pei Gu was a little embarrassed, but he still felt it was necessary for Han Sanqian''s gift at this time.


    For no other reason, Han Sanqian is still his most respected guest.


    It''s just that most of the female relatives are not well-dressed, and some are even more disheveled!


    All the female relatives bowed slightly to Han Sanqian.


    "These are my seven daughters."


    Pei Gu then introduced the seven princesses who came over.


    The seventh princess, Han Sanqian, naturally knew each other, but it was the first time that Han Sanqian met the other six princesses.


    The fourth princess, the sixth princess, and the seventh princess are the most beautiful, but the eldest princess is obviously more powerful.


    Han Sanqian smiled politely at them, and the seven princesses responded with their own polite smiles, trying their best to leave a good impression on Han Sanqian.


    This, including the seventh princess who is already familiar with Han Sanqian.


    "Let''s take the female relatives to rest first." Pei Gu instructed the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess glanced at Han Sanqian with a bit of contentment, and gritted her teeth: "Yes."


    After the words fell, the eldest princess left slowly with a group of female relatives.


    "As for the six of you, go and clean up the front hall, and then instruct the servants to prepare some good wine and food." Pei Gu continued.


    The six princesses were obviously quite happy to have the opportunity to continue contact with Han Sanqian.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, the six girls were about to leave.


    However, Han Sanqian waved his hand: "Patriarch Pei, we''ll talk about these courtesy later. Right now, the disaster is at the forefront, and we can''t be hasty."


    Pei Gu smiled slightly, of course he knew this, but he just wanted to do the highest etiquette to Han Sanqian.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s all up to Mr. Han."


    Han Sanqian glanced around, and then set his eyes on Pei Hu, who was lying on the ground like a mourning dog. Suddenly, he frowned and raised his head to look at Pei Gu: "I''m a little thirsty, or Patriarch Pei, Shall we have some tea?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4249

    Pei Gu was obviously taken aback, but since Han Sanqian opened his mouth, of course he was willing to accompany him.


    The six princesses who originally thought they would not have the opportunity to get along with Han Sanqian for a while, but now they were very excited when they heard the news.


    "We''re going to prepare tea."


    After the words fell, the six princesses quickly ran towards the hall.


    Seeing the six daughters being so active, Pei Gu couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    My own daughter knows that although she is not a lazy person, she is a lady of the family.


    But it happens to be such a person, and now, each of them is eager to bring tea and water.


    This is not a girl''s pregnancy, what else could it be? !


    Not to mention, Pei Gu hopes that if any daughter of his own can gain Han Sanqian''s eyes, then the Pei family will be able to gain a more consolidated position and strength.


    "What are you all still doing? Why don''t you hurry up and defend yourself?" Pei Gu looked at the group of people who had been following Pei Hu, and couldn''t help but snort softly.


    If it was before, these people would definitely not take Pei Gu''s words seriously.


    After all, for them, Pei Gu is just a useless old man after all.


    But now, the situation is different, Han Sanqian is back.


    Some of them have played against Han Sanqian, and of course they know how powerful Han Sanqian is, and even those who have never played against each other are not stupid. Seeing that so many soldiers of the Mingyu Department have retreated collectively at this time, do they still dare to trouble Han Sanqian? !


    And with the support of Han Sanqian, Pei Gu is naturally the head of the family that they can''t afford to offend now.


    Hearing Pei Gu''s order, everyone quickly picked up their weapons and began to act according to the order.


    At this time, Pei Gu did not liquidate them. Obviously, he was very kind. How could they dare to slack off? !


    "As for this pervert!" Pei Gu snorted coldly and glanced at Pei Hu on the ground: "Throw it into the firewood room and get some treatment."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu turned around, his angry face turned into a smile, and said to Han Sanqian, "Let''s go, let''s have tea in the main hall."


    The two walked in tandem, slowly moving towards the main hall.


    In the main hall, the six women who had never done rough work had already cleaned the hall, and two cups of good ginseng tea were just served.


    Pei Gu was not polite at all, and directly invited Han Sanqian to the main seat.


    The six women stood beside Han Sanqian secretly, and they all wanted to squeeze out a position closer to Han Sanqian.


    However, this position is obviously the closest to the Seventh Princess.


    On this point, several women have a consensus, only two or three are fighting.


    "Three thousand, you can see the situation now. Although your bravery can really resist them for a while, there are more than two hundred thousand enemy troops in the city. This..." Pei Gu said, looking at Han Sanqian: " You have a precedent of winning more with less, can you give me some pointers?"


    "For example, how do I defend the mansion."


    Han Sanqian shook his head, took the tea from Pei Gu, and said, "No need to do anything defensive, I guess within a day, the house will be safe."


    "Oh?"


    "Although Han is brave, he is not so big that one person can withstand a whole army of 200,000. The other party also knows this. The reason why they retreated, I was afraid that I was on the one hand, and on the other hand, I am afraid it was not. It''s that simple." Han Sanqian said with a wry smile.


    Pei Gu frowned: "They are..."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "If you guessed correctly, you are going to resist the reinforcements that came to support you."


    Before coming to the city, Han Sanqian had seen a group of people rushing towards the main city from afar.


    Seeing the large number of troops, Han Sanqian believed that it should be the Pei family army who came to the main city specially.


    In this case, it is impossible for Mingyu''s group to not know the news.


    To avoid being pinched, their only option was to clear the threat of reinforcements.


    Therefore, the retreat of the inner city was also expected.


    After hearing this, Pei Gu nodded again and again: "Then what should we do now? It''s peaceful for a while, but it''s equivalent to sitting still, but if we want to take the initiative to attack, with our current strength, I''m afraid..."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "It''s really hard to get started."


    "Then you..." Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian eagerly.


    Now he has no choice but to pin his hopes on Han Sanqian.


    I hope this man who descends from heaven can show God again.


    At this time, Han Sanqian frowned tightly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4250

    How can we rescue the crisis in the city?


    In fact, Han Sanqian has been thinking about this question all the time.


    It''s just that Han Sanqian didn''t have a good way to solve the problem.


    "How many people are still available in our city?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "About a few thousand people, but..."


    Pei Gu didn''t say it, but Han Sanqian also knew his dilemma. The general idea is that the hearts of these people are already uneven, so whether it can be used or not is a huge unknown.


    And if there are too many people who can''t use it, this matter is no longer the so-called subtraction, but a complete pairing method.


    Half of the 10,000 people can''t use it, then all of them can''t be used.


    "Patriarch Pei, right now, I need at least a team of elites to support me."


    "Otherwise, even if there are ingenious plans, it will be impossible."


    "But there are only a few people in the army in the city, and you have seen the situation." Pei Gu was also a little embarrassed.


    "Do you know why they didn''t take Pei Hu away?" Han Sanqian looked at Pei Gu.


    Pei Gu was stunned, but he hadn''t thought about this.


    Because of this matter, it seems normal not to talk about it, but if you want to ask it out individually, it seems that you can ask a question.


    "Pei Hu has the heart of rebellion, or in other words, he doesn''t want to betray the Pei family, he just wants to betray you and be the king himself." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu gave a wry smile: "This is all my own useless son, and I am ashamed to say it. However, what you said is the truth, he is indeed a traitor."


    "According to the words of Patriarch Pei, how do you want to punish?"


    "This?" Pei Gu didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    From the momentary emotions, of course, he wanted to kill him directly, disobedient and unfilial, how could he be worthy of being a human being.


    But from a more rational point of view, he couldn''t make this move.


    In the end, it is his own son, and whether it is himself or his family, he has invested a huge amount of blood to cultivate him.


    If it was said to be cut, it would be a vent of anger, but what should the entire Pei family do next? !


    Not to mention those henchmen who have always supported him, he is really not easy to deal with just from his own lineage.


    After all, Pei Hu is the future of the Pei family.


    If even the future is cut off, where will the Pei family, which is already riddled with holes, go in the future? !


    It''s just that, he was embarrassed to say it, for fear of being scorned by others, saying that he shielded his son for the sake of this pervert.


    "Actually, it''s just to teach some lessons, right?" Han Sanqian smiled: "Actually, you don''t have to be embarrassed, I can think of it."


    "Three thousand can be so profound and righteous, the old man has indeed thanked him." Pei Gu said comfortingly.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "What do you think of Zhu Yanshuo?"


    "This person is gentle on the surface, but he is full of bad water, but what I have to say is that he is indeed a smart person."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Since that''s the case, do you think he can guess what I guessed just now?"


    Pei Gu did not answer immediately, but seriously thought about Han Sanqian''s question.


    In fact, as long as this question is a little deeper, the answer will surely be seen. This is not too difficult, anyone with a little brain can think of it.


    Therefore, Pei Gu simply nodded.


    "This is the problem." Han Sanqian smiled: "I can guess it, and he can guess it, so he kept Pei Hu."


    "What''s wrong with three thousand?"


    "As I said just now, although Pei Hu can be exempted from the death penalty, it must be a living crime. Zhu Yanshuo''s group left Pei Hu, most likely to make Pei Hu suffer and let him break out with dignity. You know I mean?"


    "You mean..." Pei Gu seemed to begin to understand.


    "He wants to split your father and son. He knows you won''t kill Pei Hu." Han Sanqian said.


    "At that time, the external crisis is resolved, and you are in chaos internally. For Zhu Yanshuo and others, it must be the benefit of the fisherman at that time, and even..." Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    "Even what?" Pei Gu asked anxiously.


    Han Sanqian patted him on the shoulder. He knew that Pei Gu already knew that Pei Hu might even become someone else''s minion and help control the Pei family.


    It''s just that it is difficult for him to accept the reality and needs someone else to give a positive answer.


    "Three thousand, according to your opinion, what should we do."


    "Let''s start with whatever others leave behind." Han Sanqian sneered...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4251

    Since they put Pei Hu as a bomb by their side.


    So, the best way now is to keep this bomb from exploding.


    "As for the reinforcements on the periphery, I will find a way to save them." Han Sanqian said.


    "But the two armies on the periphery are fighting, how can you resist it by yourself? You know, they won''t obediently retreat like they did just now."


    Of course Han Sanqian knew this.


    The reason for retreating in the hospital was because there were better options, and killing the reinforcements was their only choice. They could only go all out, otherwise they would be annihilated.


    Therefore, it is extremely unrealistic to expect them to be frightened away by themselves when they fight for aid.


    However, Han Sanqian still has his own plan: "Don''t worry, I have some people."


    "You have some people?" Pei Gu frowned, a little surprised: "If I remember correctly, you didn''t bring anyone."


    "You don''t have to think about it. As long as I can say it, I can naturally do it. At the moment, we don''t need to think about it externally. Internally, we need to discuss how to play."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian glanced at Pei Gu and said, "Pei Hu is young and energetic, but this kind of person is often a pawn used by others. If we punish him at this time, we will definitely fall into the trap of the enemy. Of course, If he is not punished, with the heart of a son, since he has already stepped out of the step of killing his father, he will no longer be as obedient and obedient as before, so he will still become a ticking time bomb in the future."


    "Three thousand, you''re right." Pei Gu nodded heavily: "If you have a son like you, I''m afraid any family will not worry about rising, but it''s a pity that my dog ??can''t even match your finger."


    "I think Patriarch Pei exempts him from punishment and then rewards him greatly, Patriarch Pei thinks?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "This son should be rewarded for being so disobedient? What do other people think? Second, he is already the future successor. If I reward him again, won''t it become more and more lawless in the future?" Pei Gu frowned. .


    "Just don''t let others know about it? Again, the reward does not necessarily mean a promotion, it may also be a name promotion and a secret resignation, giving him a higher position and depriving him of the right to manage."


    "Once the situation stabilizes, you can make a fuss about this issue for the purpose of punishment."


    "In addition, this matter, it is best to talk about your father and son. What do you think?" Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu hesitated slightly, and finally nodded involuntarily: "What Sanqian said is quite reasonable, so I will do it."


    "Wait a minute!" Han Sanqian said.


    "Three thousand, what other orders do you have?"


    "Let the people who are guarding the mansion do not relax, and tell them that the enemy may break in at any time. We must convince Zhu Yanshuo that we have not analyzed his thoughts, but instead continue to send more people to the mansion because of strangeness and worries. "


    Only in this way can we be unconscious.


    Once Zhu Yanshuo sees that the defenders in the city are not strict, he must know that he has guessed his mind.


    At that time, he stepped up his defenses, and it was basically impossible to give Han Sanqian other possibilities.


    "Yes, I understand, I am here to order."


    Nodding, Han Sanqian picked up the tea, drank it, glanced at the six princesses who had been standing obediently beside him, couldn''t help but smile bitterly, his eyes pretended not to see anything.


    Knowing that Han Sanqian is powerful, and now hearing about Han Sanqian''s every step, even if the girls don''t understand the military, but seeing their father''s nodding and nodding, they must know that Han Sanqian''s strategy must be very good.


    Such a brave and resourceful man is still good-looking. How can there be a woman who will not be moved? !


    However, Han Sanqian could only pretend not to see anything and drink his tea silently.


    Right at this moment, the other five women encouraged the Seventh Princess slightly, and the Seventh Princess couldn''t help but take a step forward and rushed out...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4252

    Although the seventh princess has always wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Han Sanqian, she definitely didn''t use such a way that she herself did not expect...


    Immediately, her face turned crimson, and she lowered her head, completely at a loss for a while.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "What''s wrong, Seventh Princess? Is there something wrong?"


    "No..." For some reason, she used to be calm and clear when facing Han Sanqian.


    But now, he is more and more afraid to say anything in front of him, but he wants to talk to him very much in his heart.


    It is very contradictory, but the seventh princess is also very clear that she is deeply in love with Han Sanqian.


    He conformed to all the assumptions of the lover of his dreams, and in some ways was even better than he imagined.


    so¡­¡­


    Han Sanqian is not a pure lover. Although he is not a woman, how can he not understand these expressions?


    But Han Sanqian was already familiar with this song, and smiled softly: "Actually, I want your help with some things. The most important thing is that the success of this crucial battle depends entirely on the six of you. No, plus the eldest princess, it should be seven."


    As soon as the topic changed, the seventh princess was not so embarrassed. She raised her head, looked at Han Sanqian, and said, "How can we help you?"


    "Yeah, Young Master Han, although we have some cultivation bases, after all..."


    "We''re both females, and each other..."


    Several other princesses also echoed in time.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a smile: "I don''t seem to know how capable the princesses are to yourselves."


    "Who says women are inferior to men? Isn''t the leader of the enemy troops outside also a woman? She can, why can''t you?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Master Han, what do you want us to do?" the fourth princess asked.


    The sixth princess also made up her mind: "If it is what you want us to do, we will do our best to complete the task."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I need you to help me form an army."


    "army?"


    "us?"


    The six women were almost collectively dumbfounded.


    "Yes, it''s you." Han Sanqian nodded.


    Men are always the best killing machines in the world, while women are the most powerful lubricants that drive these machines.


    "Many female family members of the Pei family have been insulted. I believe that there are also many people with lofty ideals in the Pei family who see it in their eyes and feel pain in their hearts."


    "I need you to form an army in this name."


    The army that came in this way has a lot of murderous aura, a lot of hatred, and it is not easy to have two hearts, so its combat effectiveness is naturally stronger.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t need them to do too much, as long as they can insist on guarding the main mansion for an hour.


    "There is no reason for those people to forgive them for their mistakes, right?" Han Sanqian looked at the sixth daughter.


    The six women looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then there are six princesses. Hurry up and form them."


    The six women took the lead, turned and left the palace.


    Han Sanqian was not idle. He walked to the city master''s seat, picked up the map, and studied it carefully.


    Outside the palace, the six women were already whispering.


    "Second sister, that group of people basically followed Pei Hu. Even if we call people, I''m afraid we won''t be able to call many people?"


    "Yeah, at most one or two thousand is incredible. There are two hundred thousand troops outside, and we are..."


    A pot of boiling water, a match, this is not a solution.


    "Qimei, what do you think about this matter?" The second princess did not answer immediately, but looked at the seventh princess.


    Of Han Sanqian, only Seventh Sister knew the best. Naturally, on this kind of issue, the Second Princess was more willing to listen to the Seventh Princess'' opinion.


    "Let''s not let us form an army, just let our seven sisters charge themselves. I also believe that we can win." The seventh princess said indifferently: "I know, you may not believe it, and I think my statement is too exaggerated. ."


    "But you should be clear about your father''s personality. Even his old man is willing to turn his back on the battlefield, how can he be mediocre. Think of the Demon Cloud Ghost City at the beginning. The army that should have fallen into the city failed to take it down, and he alone overthrew a city. "


    "I saw this with my own eyes." The seventh princess smiled and walked away quickly.


    The other five girls glanced at each other, and while they were slightly surprised, they quickly followed.


    And Han Sanqian in the hall finally put his finger on this place: "Mingyu, I want you to look good!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4253

    In a servant''s room in Pei''s house.


    As soon as Pei Gu left, a few cronies rushed into Pei Hu''s room and surrounded him.


    "Sir, how is it? The old man didn''t say anything, did he?"


    "Yeah, son, is that old thing planning to abolish you? Don''t worry, we will always support you."


    "Damn it, this time it''s really damn bad luck. We all made up our minds to sell our teammates, but the motherfucker Han Sanqian suddenly came back."


    "Yeah, what he did, directly alleviated the crisis in the main mansion, and made us not human."


    "Damn it, the luck of the dog is really good, and he can find this kind of cheap. However, don''t worry, son, they will never succeed, and when they fail, we must come out and end it. ."


    "Isn''t that right? That old man, Pei Gu, now has the help of Han Sanqian, the bastard. He suddenly became energetic and took the initiative. But, what happened? In the end, didn''t he bring more people to die?"


    "Once that time comes, these people will know how correct our choice is, at least we still have a hundred people alive."


    A group of people kept cheering Pei Hu, and at the same time, they were also cheering themselves up.


    After all, it is true for them.


    They didn''t lose all.


    "Father didn''t punish me. Instead, he sealed me an official." Pei Hu frowned and shook his head.


    This was actually something he didn''t expect.


    He knew that Pei Gu wouldn''t kill him, but he didn''t expect to even give him a reward instead of a punishment.


    "Isn''t it? That old guy gave you a promotion?"


    "Damn, it''s unlikely, how could that old Pei Gu be so kind?"


    Some of the cronies were unbelievable.


    "This is a fact, this is a letter of appointment." Pei Hu took out the letter of appointment he got.


    "The Cabinet General!"


    The highest-ranking officer in the Pei family mansion can also be understood as the President of the Imperial Guards.


    "Most of the guards are soldiers in the main city. The head of the family gave you all the military power. Is he really aware of his own problems and is ready to abdicate to become a sage?"


    "Yeah, the old man may still know that the future owner of the family will belong to the son sooner or later, so he chose An Nei in order to keep the outsiders away."


    "You are all wrong." At this time, the third elder in several elders stood up.


    "Three elders, what do you mean by this?"


    "Pei Gu, this old man is yin, do you really think that this guy is bowing his head to the son? Not necessarily." The third elder shook his head, seeing that everyone was puzzled, and continued: "No matter how big the official is, I will I ask you, who is the head of the family? It could be you, it could be me, but it can''t be the son, right?"


    When a group of people heard this, they understood in an instant, and the meaning was obvious. The owner of the family was still his Pei Gu.


    "Fuck, what a good move!"


    "This old thing is fucking insidious."


    "Then elder, son, what should we do next? Anyway, we''ve come this far, so why don''t you just turn your back on his mother."


    "Yes, there is a list of 100 people for us outside anyway. We will take the brothers to take the Pei family directly, but we can carry Pei Gu''s head and go to the enemy''s side to receive the reward. How big is our list?"


    "No!" The third elder shook his head: "This is the worst move, which is tantamount to pushing us to a dead end. I want to ask, what if the Pei family survives this catastrophe? Where will we go then? ?"


    "According to the opinion of the third elder?" Pei Hu frowned.


    "In my opinion, we don''t do anything, or even work hard, so Pei Gu won''t say anything about us, and in private, we can tell the other side everything about every move in the mansion, and ask for a reward, everyone thinks that ?"


    Hearing the elder''s words, everyone nodded again and again, this plan is indeed the lowest risk and the highest reward.


    Whichever side wins, it can be used as a wall grass.


    "The third elder is worthy of being the third elder. This move is truly incredible."


    "Jiang is indeed old and spicy."


    Listening to everyone''s compliments, the third elder smiled proudly and waved his hand, showing extremely calm and modesty, but only he knew the comfort of his heart.


    In the main hall, when Han Sanqian put away the map and prepared to leave, Pei Gu also came back.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4254

    "Is it arranged?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    "It''s basically arranged." Pei Gu nodded with a smile: "That kid Pei Hu may not see it for a while, but he will know sooner or later. Three thousand, you are not afraid..."


    "His best way is to wait in place, or to please both ends." Han Sanqian smiled. At this point, Han Sanqian didn''t think there was anything to hide from this thing.


    Pei Hu is stupid, but there are always people around who can see through the rise and fall.


    "Then we still..."


    "Patriarch Pei, the most powerful conspiracy in the world is definitely not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Just like the decree of grace in the Han Dynasty on Earth, you obviously know that the emperor is cutting your power, but unfortunately, you have no way to refuse.


    "Actually, this is mainly to stabilize them, you must first be safe inside." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu nodded: "Then what do we do next?"


    "I have asked the seven princesses to assemble the troops to reinforce the city defense of the mansion." Han Sanqian said.


    "and then?"


    "Then this news will inevitably be betrayed to Mingyu." Han Sanqian said: "However, we still have to do the same. We have to help Pei Hu do some credit there."


    "Once they gain each other''s trust, then the situation in the mansion can be hidden from the real and the fake. This is the best way to deal with the traitor."


    Nodding, Pei Hu is clear, and the most important thing is that there are those spies who betray the situation in the forbidden area of ??death. In this way, both sides are prevented.


    "After midnight, let Pei Hu''s people go to watch the night for the shift. You and the seven princesses came to find me with a party."


    "Pei Hu''s vigil, this... Doesn''t this mean that we give up our own defense?" Pei Gu asked worriedly.


    Once Pei Hu is pregnant with any ghost, it is tantamount to bringing the entire Pei Mansion to a place of life and death.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements and come on time."


    "This... well, I''ll listen to you." Pei Gu nodded heavily.


    After Han Sanqian left, he went to the backyard to rest temporarily.


    The mansion is also very quiet and peaceful.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, the army formed by Pei Gu began to defend the city.


    Half an hour later, the seven princesses also formed a troop to join the patrol.


    The number of people on both sides is not too many, but not too small.


    A total of more than 4,000 people have basically taken out nearly half of the defending army.


    The first half of the night ended quickly, and at the end of the hour, Pei Hu''s men took over the next shift.


    Pei Gu and the troops of the seven princesses went down to rest.


    However, these two troops seemed to go down to rest, but in fact they quietly and quietly came all the way from the dark alley to the backyard to gather.


    Han Sanqian had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Three thousand, everyone has arrived, what should we do next?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and made a gesture to Pei Gu, who obediently put his ear to his ear.


    Soon, when Pei Gu listened to Han Sanqian''s instructions, he couldn''t help frowning: "If you do it like this, wouldn''t it be...isn''t it... self-defeating 8000?"


    "The key is that we haven''t killed a single enemy yet."


    Han Sanqian hurriedly winked at him, indicating that his voice was too loud.


    Pei Gu kept his mouth shut, but was also full of helplessness. It wasn''t that he didn''t know that this was a critical moment and needed to be concealed, but that Han Sanqian''s method was too bold and risky.


    "We want to make a comeback, how can we not offend? Steady and steady action has always been the privilege of the dominant side, unless, Patriarch Pei, you can have a better way." Han Sanqian said.


    Of course, Pei Gu had no other way, otherwise, he would not have handed over all the command to Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that Han Sanqian''s idea is too crazy, and it''s not a method that normal people can come up with.


    "I''m just worried that with our little manpower, it''s really too difficult to resist Ming Yu and other ministries." Pei Gu said.


    "When the time comes, you can relieve the pressure by opening the north gate."


    "The city gate on the north side? It''s not there..." Pei Gu wanted to speak.


    Han Sanqian has already interrupted: "You just open the North Gate."


    "it is good!"


    "If possible, it''s best for Pei Hu to open this door." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Pei Gu hesitated for a while, but finally nodded: "Don''t worry, I will act according to your plan."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Then I''m going."


    Pei Gu nodded: "Okay!"


    Han Sanqian smiled, but in the next second, the person had completely disappeared in place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4255

    "I rely on!"


    "I rely on!"


    All the people were dumbfounded, even the six princesses who came to Siwen couldn''t help but utter a shocking scolding from their hearts at this time.


    They have seen a master and a macho, but such a super technique that can completely disappear in front of people''s eyes in the blink of an eye is something they have never heard of or seen.


    This is simply too exaggerated. In an instant, it disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace.


    It''s as if someone is playing flash directly in front of you.


    "What kind of cultivation is this, in order to have such a performance?" Sixth Princess frowned.


    This is simply an operation that inhumans can perform.


    "Father, with our knowledge, it may be difficult to understand, can you explain it?" the eldest princess asked.


    Pei Gu shook his head helplessly: "Actually, the old man has been in the world for many years, and he should have seen countless worlds, and there are countless masters among them. But to be honest, this old man is still the first to become Han Sanqian. See you once."


    "Father, what is the gap between him and the strongest expert you have ever seen?" the second princess asked.


    "This is a good question." Pei Gu smiled: "When it was time to fall into the city before, if I wanted to make a comparison, then the top masters I''ve seen may be ten, and Han Sanqian is nine. "


    "Maybe there will be a gap between the two, but the gap is not big, and Han Sanqian, relying on the advantage of his youth, may be able to tie."


    "So, what about now?" the seventh princess asked.


    "Now?" Pei Gu gave a bitter smile: "I don''t know either, but I can be sure that he is definitely higher than ten. If you insist on me being a judge, then I will choose, Han Sanqian may be ten One, or even twelve."


    "Let me put it this way, rummaging through all the masters in our Pei family, it is impossible to gain any advantage in one-on-one with him."


    "I''m really curious, what exactly happened to Han Sanqian in the forbidden area of ??death, and what happened to the so-called explosion."


    The Seventh Princess smiled bitterly: "It''s ironic, our Pei family''s own death zone, and we don''t know what happened. But luckily, Han Sanqian is ours."


    Pei Gu nodded heavily.


    Yes, it is fortunate that he is from his side, otherwise, with such a powerful enemy lying by his side, he really doesn''t know what to do when the time comes.


    "Xiao Qi." Pei Gu sighed softly.


    "Father, the daughter is here."


    "Pei Hu''s son-in-law has provoked the huge danger of Han Sanqian for my family. Fortunately, having you and befriending him not only made us one less powerful enemy, but also made us one more ally. In the past, my father ignored it. It''s for the father''s fault, and here, I apologize to you for the father."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu turned around and bowed to apologize to the Seventh Princess.


    The Seventh Princess hurriedly supported Pei Gu: "Father, the family doesn''t talk about the two families. The past is over."


    "Okay, okay, okay, worthy of being my Pei Gu''s good daughter." Pei Gu smiled comfortably, and then looked at the other six girls: "At the most dangerous moment, it is also your daughters who support the most. I."


    "If we can pass this test, we promise Father that we will treat you well in the future."


    The six princesses smiled and nodded, they were very happy.


    Throughout the ages, although women in wealthy families seem to have no worries about food and clothing, most of them are just political victims, and only they know their heartache.


    "Okay, it''s not too early. According to the 3,000 plan, let''s get started."


    When the words fell, the seven daughters looked at Pei Gu.


    Pei Gu smiled, summoned the seven daughters, and whispered.


    However, when the seven princesses heard about Pei Gu''s plan, they couldn''t help being dumbfounded and full of shock.


    "action!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4256

    "Yes!"


    The seven princesses took the lead and didn''t say much in the next second. Anyway, this matter has already put the knife on the neck, so no matter what critical situation happens next, it obviously doesn''t matter much.


    Even their father had already decided to do this, so they naturally had no reason to refuse.


    Soon, the two teams of soldiers disappeared into the darkness of the backyard.


    At this time, less than ten kilometers away from the main city, the reinforcements galloping all the way from Mengxue City had already encountered a despicable ambush and a tragic counterattack by the enemy.


    Even though the reinforcements from Mengxue City were as large as 200,000 horses, they were originally an army in a hurry. When they arrived near the main city, there were not enough people and horses, and they were eager to save people without any precautions.


    When countless enemy troops were ambushed all around, the general of the Pei family, who led the army, felt that the situation was not good.


    Of course, the other party had already made preparations, and before the reinforcements from the Pei family had calmed down, they sent troops to surround them from all directions.


    The Pei family''s reinforcements were in chaos. In addition, there were more than 100,000 troops in the ambush. The two sides fought, and only contacted for half an hour, and the reinforcements had been scattered into several camps.


    "Report to the commander, our soldiers are already in chaos. If this continues, I am afraid that in less than an hour, we will be completely dispersed and annihilated. I also ask the general to make a decision as soon as possible." The lieutenant resisted and rushed to the nearby Mengxue Town The commander hurriedly said.


    The leading general''s brows were furrowed, his eyes were closed, and the troops of each division were indeed in extreme embarrassment.


    "But the problem is that the main city is imminent. The so-called raising soldiers for a thousand days can only be used for a while. The head of the family and all his family members are still in the main city. If I don''t go to rescue, I''m sorry that I''m a soldier, and I''m not loyal to the king. I''m sorry wives, concubines and children."


    The generals are also very uncomfortable. They are running around, not afraid of hardships and dangers. What are they trying to do?


    Now, the main city is right in front of you, how can you withdraw when you say it? !


    "Commander, I also know that once the main city falls into the enemy''s hand, for my Pei family, it is almost the same as breaking our heads. At that time, the Pei family had no owner, and there would be chaos in the sphere of influence. But the problem is, commander, now we are apart from There is no other way to retreat."


    Yes, this point, he is also very clear, if he retreats, the army can still retain at least half, he dare not say anything about a comeback, but at least he will be able to regain his strength after going back, maybe it can be useful in the future. force.


    This is said to be older, and said to be younger, these people are all good brothers who follow their own birth and death.


    How could he just watch his good brother die tragically under the enemy''s sword, and they didn''t even gain anything? !


    You will die on the battlefield, but you also need a place to die.


    "Order the troops to withdraw slowly while resisting." The leading general sighed helplessly. Right now, he had no other better choice.


    "My subordinates understand." The generals commanded orders and quickly deployed troops.


    After a while, the entire troop began to gather as much as they could, and then slowly retreated to the rear.


    "The enemy is going to withdraw, give me chase." The enemy commander shouted at the same time.


    "kill!"


    For a time, the opponent''s momentum became stronger, and countless enemy troops pursued with knives.


    Beat up the Reservoir Dogs, but that''s it.


    As for the reinforcements from the Pei family, even under the command of the commander, the army retreated slowly.


    But it is always the defeated army, who is constantly being pursued, and soldiers are constantly falling.


    "Start the second ambush army, they have enough rest, it is time to play." The enemy leader snorted softly.


    The next second, accompanied by a strange horn sound, on the back road of the Pei family''s reinforcements retreating, countless enemy troops suddenly shot out from both sides of the road.


    "Oops, there''s still an ambush in their ambush, and we''re surrounded." The general said anxiously.


    From the very beginning, the fight for aid in this war was no longer just to simply destroy the support point. What they really wanted to do was to completely destroy the support army.


    "City Lord Zhu and Elder Shenlong have both instructed that the more reinforcements run, the more threatening they become, because you never know when they might stab you."


    "Killing as many as they have is the best way to treat yourself well."


    "Kill me!"


    "Yes!"


    With a soft drink from the leader of the enemy general, the reinforcements from the Pei family suddenly fell into despair...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4257

    Behind him is the enemy army that is chasing after him, and in front of him, there is the enemy army that has been ambushing behind him.


    A large area of ??blackness is so powerful that it makes people feel suffocated and hopeless.


    The reinforcement general''s face was ashen, and his years of combat experience were telling him that at this time, he had no means of recovery, and all that awaited them could only be death.


    "Commander, there is no way to escape. Otherwise, fight with them. They didn''t plan to let us leave alive." The general said softly.


    Yes, generally speaking, when the two armies are at war, if it is not an absolute advantage or an extremely important battle to decide the fate, both sides of the war will not push the other too hard.


    Driving a dog into a poor alley will often only lead to greater backlash.


    This is also very huge for their own soldiers.


    So, in most cases it''s all about winning.


    But now, the situation has become more obvious.


    The other party will kill them at all costs!


    "Thinking about it, they finally found the best opportunity to ambush us. If they let us go at this time, it would be equivalent to letting the tiger return to the mountain."


    "Okay, since they are ready to fight, order the brothers to fight to the death with them!"


    The general nodded and turned to notify.


    "Huh, Patriarch, it''s Wei Chen who is incompetent and couldn''t bring his brothers into the main city to save you. Hey, it''s a trick of God, if the other side gives us a little breather, Wei Chen must believe that he can beat this group. Trash, it''s a pity... Today, Wei Chen can only make his ambitions clear with death."


    When the words fell, the commander directly pulled out his own sword, shouted loudly, and rode his mount directly to the enemy on the spot.


    For a time, the beacon was everywhere, shouting and killing constantly.


    Relying on this momentum, the Pei family''s army, with the determination to die, quickly reversed the scattered situation and fought fiercely against the enemy army.


    Although the enemy army is not so fearless, it is better to have the advantage of the situation, and they already knew that the enemy army will counterattack strongly, and they are very well prepared.


    For a time, the two armies came and went, and the killings were indistinguishable.


    However, the reinforcement general is very clear about one thing, this situation does not mean anything.


    They came from a long way, and the other party waited for work.


    But now, he can''t take care of that much anymore.


    He had no choice but to fight hard to kill the enemy!


    "Brothers, hold on, I''m here to help you."


    Suddenly, a loud shout came.


    Immediately afterwards, when the crowd had not yet reacted, they only felt that there were explosions around them for a while.


    The originally fierce enemy was killing them, but in the blink of an eye, the style of the painting has changed, and the sound of the explosion seems to be fixed.


    These guys were directly blown up on the spot, and they, who were close at hand, were unscathed.


    This is simply magical!


    Bang bang bang!


    However, before they could return to their senses, there was another series of explosions.


    On the battlefield that was originally crowded with people, the explosion was immediately smashed into an avenue.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure appeared out of nowhere and landed beside the commander-in-chief of the reinforcements.


    In the palm of his hand, the huge infuriating energy directly shook the dozen or so enemies around the commander into the air.


    "Who is Your Excellency?" Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Tong Xian was stunned for a moment, and then quickly asked respectfully.


    Sometimes, the soldier is the most unreasonable, and the soldier in the Demon Race is even more unreasonable. For them, the fist is the only truth.


    And of course, this person can deal with dozens or hundreds of people with only one hand. How can he not be convinced by such a fist? !


    "Han Sanqian!"


    The figure said softly, and then, with a move in his hand, he took out a token: "The token of the Patriarch of the Pei family is here, see this order and see him."


    When the words fell, the general opened his eyes, and if it was the order of the head of the family, he hurriedly bent over.


    "This subordinate has seen the Patriarch. Han Shaoxia, are you sent by the Patriarch?"


    Although Mengxue Town was the closest to the main city, it was hundreds of kilometers away and was a military fortress, so it was not surprising that he didn''t know Han Sanqian.


    It is indeed unlikely that Pei Gu will bring a VIP from the main city to tell other military cities.


    It''s a two-dimensional thing.


    "You can understand that too." Han Sanqian smiled softly, and then, withdrew the token and looked at the crowd of enemy troops: "However, these are not important, the important thing is that I will help you win, then correct"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4258

    When the general heard it, thinking about what Han Sanqian had said, it was quite right.


    "My subordinates are at the command of the young hero."


    "You are a general of the party, and you are close to the main city. I believe that Pei Gu must believe in your ability. Like him, I also fully trust you."


    "It is a taboo to change the coach before the battle, so the whole battle is still under your command, including me!" Han Sanqian said softly.


    He can help, but not too much.


    Especially when the Pei family experienced such a tragic battle!


    Even if it wins, if it is spread out, the outside world will definitely say that the Pei family is incompetent, and let the enemy sneak into the main city, and the result is almost destroyed.


    This will cause a great blow to the reputation of the Pei family, and what is even more annoyed is that the Pei family may be coveted by more forces.


    At that time, I''m afraid everyone would think that the Pei family was a ferocious paper tiger.


    The Pei family is his partner, even strategic, how could Han Sanqian want to see this happen? !


    Therefore, the Pei family will solve the family affairs by themselves. In this way, the reputation of the Pei family is still there, and their prestige has never been reduced.


    "But... well, I''ll take command. This subordinate dares to ask, how many men and horses the young hero has brought? It''s better for the subordinate to make comprehensive statistics."


    The general was always a general. Although he declined slightly, he quickly stabilized his mind and asked Xiang Han Sanqian to make a new plan.


    "I''m alone." Han Sanqian replied lightly.


    "What? Young hero, you... what did you say?" The general was obviously taken aback when he heard Han Sanqian''s words.


    He thought about thousands of possibilities, and even thought that it might not be easy for the main city. Han Sanqian should have only brought a few people to break through to rescue.


    But he thought about 10,000 possibilities and never thought that Han Sanqian would be a single-handed man.


    "Didn''t you hear clearly? I came alone." Han Sanqian continued.


    "Young Xia, you''re not kidding me?" he asked suspiciously, his face extremely embarrassed.


    "What am I kidding you at this time?" Han Sanqian said bitterly.


    "But...but this..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The soldiers who were relatively close and the enemy commander who hurried over, they were a little confused by the situation that Han Sanqiantian had fallen into the world, and even for a moment they thought about whether to send manpower to resist. Check out the reinforcements this guy might bring.


    But in the end, who would have thought that this guy''s mouth would make people almost half-dead with laughter.


    "Han Sanqian, I''ve heard of you. Previously, our army was defeated by you twice." After the commander laughed, he pointed at Han Sanqian and said coldly, "However, that''s all because the commander is incompetent."


    "Your luck has run out. This time, this commander will personally lead people to fight. If you are acquainted, kid, just keep your hands and catch them."


    The commander didn''t pretend to be in the slightest, at least he thought so.


    Ye Shijun is a son, and in his eyes he was originally a hairy boy, but he just brushed some honors on the background.


    As for Zhu Yanshuo, for him, he is even a little white-faced, a weak scholar, and cannot be a big deal at all.


    Now, he took Ye Shijun''s place in this raid, and he was still on the defensive in this rescue battle. Of course, he thought that based on his years of experience in the battlefield, the opponent was nothing but a sham.


    Han Sanqian, the name is too big and too real.


    "Who are you?" Han Sanqian looked at the commander with contempt.


    He had fought Ming Yu several times, and it was the first time he saw the person in front of him.


    "Hehe, why do you need to know? Saying the name of Lao Tzu will scare your kid, so don''t humiliate yourself." He snorted disdainfully.


    "Looks like I know your name." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "Oh? Then you talk about it!" He was in a good mood, and he didn''t even hear Han Sanqian''s sarcasm.


    He has the right to fight for many years and has a good reputation, so naturally some people can know his name.


    "Zuipao commander." Han Sanqian whispered disdainfully: "It depends on your ability. Zuipao is very powerful. Isn''t this name just right for you?"


    The commander-in-chief was originally very happy, but when he heard this, he was immediately furious: "Stinky boy, see if I won''t tear your mouth."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly and said with a smile to the general behind him: "Although I am alone, you can count me as a unit."


    "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4259

    The general was dumbfounded.


    In order to win on the battlefield, any means have to be used, which is normal.


    However, he had never heard of using a person as a unit.


    How is this used? !


    Not to mention other things, just the crowd tactics, etc., this is not something that one person can play.


    Secondly, it is the number of people. It is not bad for a person to support seven or eight people, or even a few hundred to a thousand people for a master. This guy is not bad, and it will directly reach 50,000 people.


    50,000 people, such a force is enough to defend a not-so-big city.


    That''s when 50,000 people are 50,000 ants.


    The general is very depressed, because this guy is his own side, otherwise...


    "Hahaha, listen to what this idiot is talking about. It''s a fucking call to me. From my point of view, if I saw you in the mouth, I really met the patriarch."


    On the opposite side, the commander also laughed wildly.


    Beside him, a group of soldiers could not help laughing.


    Indeed, it''s not that they want to laugh at people, but that Han Sanqian''s bragging is so big that anyone with a little common sense can''t help but want to laugh.


    "Is it so funny?" Han Sanqian really thought that they were even more funny when he saw that everyone was laughing.


    After all, for Han Sanqian, these people''s horizons are too short, and there are some things they can''t understand.


    "Of course it''s funny, hahaha!"


    "Grass, this guy came to tell us jokes on the battlefield. I guess it was because the two sides were fighting too fiercely, so he came to give us a slow atmosphere."


    "To be honest, I really didn''t know how Young Master Ye and the others lost because of such people leading troops to fight."


    "You also know that people come out for gilding for excuses, so there is no real material. When you meet this kid, it''s like a rookie dog."


    "One dares to cook, and the other dares to be better. As a result, one dares to win, and the other dares to lose."


    "That''s right."


    A group of people whispered softly, but they were full of endless ridicule.


    Behind Han Sanqian, the reinforcements of the Pei family also lowered their heads, really not knowing what to say.


    In the end, it is the friendly army. Logically speaking, they should help him fight back, but it is true that Han Sanqian''s bragging is too big, and they don''t know how to help if they want to help.


    "Once upon a time, there was a frog. He lived in a well, so every time he looked up at the sky, he thought that the sky might be as big as the mouth of a well." Han Sanqian laughed instead: "What''s the difference between you and this frog?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you, 50,000 is just a low-key figure for me. After all, the two armies are at war, and the data I can give to our commander can only be more or less."


    "Just you rubbish, what about 100,000?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "Fuck, stinky boy, good luck is only temporary, not forever. Damn it, today, let''s see how good we are."


    "That''s right, what if it''s still 100,000. If we don''t say more, it''s more than enough for us, the hundreds of people, to take care of you."


    As soon as the words fell, under the leadership of his commander, a group of people were so angry that they were about to start.


    Han Sanqian did not step back in the slightest, but looked back at his general.


    "According to my previous strength of 50,000 troops, understand?"


    The general wanted to say something at first, but seeing Han Sanqian''s extremely serious eyes, his words were still choked in his throat after all.


    The other party was sent by the Patriarch, and even the Patriarch gave him his Patriarch Order in person, which was actually rare in the Pei family.


    This also means that the head of the family should absolutely trust him.


    Since this is the case, he should not be the kind of mischievous person who is completely full of cowhide.


    "Okay, let''s arrange it according to what he said of 50,000 people. Anyway, we are already like this now, and there is no more choice." After the words were finished, the general raised his hand to make an order!


    And almost at the same time, Han Sanqian also rushed into the opponent''s attack formation!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4260

    "kill!"


    Han Sanqian took the lead in fighting the enemy.


    Suddenly, like a tiger out of its cage.


    The group of people who were still thinking about repairing this guy, they immediately realized that they had made the most outrageous mistake in the world as soon as they fought.


    That Han Sanqian defended like water, attacked like a tiger.


    A group of people waited either directly to see the attack on Han Sanqian, but they shot in the air, or they had not reported what was going on, and Han Sanqian had already attacked, not even letting others come and shout. , it has already directly knocked people to the ground.


    In just a few moments, the seemingly ferocious enemy commander and others were completely dismissed and completely collapsed.


    That is to say, there are still a few generals around the commander who have been protecting him, otherwise, he would have already fallen to the ground with those generals who protected him.


    He hurriedly and embarrassedly fled into the ranks of his own soldiers, his hair was disheveled, and there was no such thing as the previous chatter and laughter, contempt for others.


    "Separate into formation, rush!"


    And almost at the same time, the reinforcements had also been lined up, and with a wave of a big hand, several groups of soldiers broke out directly from all sides.


    For a time, Han Sanqian was chasing the leader of the other party, and he was bound to kill it, and the other army from all sides also began to break through in an orderly manner.


    The fire is burning, and the killing is everywhere!


    "I will break through the eastern army alone, and you will quickly gather your forces to break through the south."


    Han Sanqian roared angrily at the general, and then, when he flipped his hands, he directly overturned the dozens of people in front of him.


    "Yes!" The general nodded and waved his hand: "The troops in the east stop attacking, turn to support the south, and kill me!"


    "kill!"


    Tens of thousands of troops immediately set fire to attack the south.


    "Block, block them for me."


    While the enemy commander fled, he commanded the army to resist.


    Of course, as the commander-in-chief, there is no need for the soldiers to say more, especially the troops in the east, facing Han Sanqian, who is like a god who descended from the sky, it is difficult to resist for a while.


    They are retreating, and the neat army is beginning to be torn apart by Han Sanqian.


    This guy is so fierce!


    In the instant, countless people fell.


    "Commander, that young hero really doesn''t look simple." Next to the reinforcement general, the general couldn''t help but glanced at the back and exclaimed in amazement.


    The general is struggling to kill the enemy: "How do you say it?"


    "General, facing the siege of at least tens of thousands of people in the east alone, not only did he not retreat half a step, but he forcibly ripped open a small hole in the opposing army. According to the current situation, it will not be long before he can Breaking out. Grandma''s, I''ve been fighting for a lifetime, I''ve never seen this kind of gameplay." The general said in confusion.


    "You think I''ve seen it? It''s really ridiculous to say it. Damn, one person can support a large army of tens of thousands. What the hell, how come I haven''t heard of it before? ." The general also said with a wry smile.


    "Grass, there are tens of thousands of people in our group. We can''t be better than one person." The general scolded depressed, and his fighting spirit was rekindled, and he rushed in more violently.


    The general smiled lightly, gritted his teeth, and killed him directly.


    Soon, under the leadership of the generals, the troops in the south began to tear up the defensive net in the south.


    Although the enemy troops quickly replenished their aid when they discovered such a situation, they wanted to suppress the momentum when the reinforcements were already on the rise.


    Obviously, this is a little too difficult.


    The more the reinforcements fought, the more courageous the gap was.


    "Hold on, they are so tired that they can''t attack for long. If you hold on, you will win. Brothers, fight with them to the end."


    Sure enough, with the words of the coach, the enemy quickly recovered.


    The two sides fought again. Although it was difficult for the enemy to stop the rising reinforcements, the difficulty for the reinforcements to break through the siege was also crazy.


    "Commander, the enemy''s counterattack is too fierce. We... our soldiers'' physical strength has reached the limit. If we can''t kill them within a quarter of an hour, I''m afraid... I''m afraid that morale will plummet, and we will fall into misery again." Will be in a hurry.


    The reinforcement general knew this, of course, but now the two sides are like that layer of window paper, and they are always difficult to pierce.


    "You quickly lead the team and go to the east to ask the young hero. Now it has reached its limit and it is still dead. I don''t know what to do, unless there are reinforcements."


    Of course, just when he finished his words, he suddenly heard a strange breath coming from a distance...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4261

    "what is that?!"


    The general who was about to act, suddenly looked behind him, and saw the black clouds rolling down behind him, pressing down all the way.


    The foul-smelling wind was also blowing from the other side, which was indescribably strange.


    Not only him, the generals and soldiers beside him, and the enemy on the opposite side also slowly stopped their movements, all of which were attracted by the rolling black clouds.


    "Buzz!"


    The ground trembled slightly, and the trees swayed gently with it.


    It seems that under the black cloud, in the jungle, some behemoths are coming in groups.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Fuck, something seems to be rushing towards us over there!"


    "Damn, there''s nothing around here, what could be coming towards us?"


    "Damn, is this here for death?"


    A group of people were in a halo, and it was obviously difficult to guess what was going on.


    Only Han Sanqian was alone, smiling softly.


    Now is the stalemate between the two armies, and it is simply the best move to have a breaker appear.


    "The surprise for you is here." Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    "Roar!"


    A long roar broke through the silence, and then, a black wolf roared out of the jungle first!


    "Black... black wolf!"


    "This... isn''t this the black wolves in the north of the main city?"


    "Damn, why did it come here?"


    "Damn, shouldn''t you be lost?"


    Of course, a group of people just thought so, and more and more dogs rushed directly behind the black wolf.


    From a distance, many people withdrew on the spot.


    What kind of lonely wolves are they? It''s a huge mass of wolves. They murmured and muffled. They were attacking here with a bloodthirsty attitude.


    Many people have seen these beasts from a distance when they were besieging the north of the main city.


    They all know that this is not an ordinary beast at all, but a monster that has lost its mind. They only have endless killing, no pain, and they don''t know how to retreat.


    It is difficult for anyone to face such an enemy.


    Otherwise, the Pei family would not have chosen to focus on defense against these black wolves.


    After all, how willing are you to fight him when you know that someone else is taking your life for you? And if there is more than one such life-threatening thing, there are tens of thousands!


    As long as it''s fleshy, who doesn''t feel a little hairy when he goes to fight?


    Even Han Sanqian himself would definitely be like this.


    Fortunately, Han Sanqian can control these black wolves!


    All monsters are mutated by the gas generated by the explosion of the forbidden area of ??death. This is because after the explosion of the forbidden area of ??death, all the yin inside the forbidden area leaked out collectively. These monsters were swallowed by the yin qi. It''s changed.


    But no matter what, these black qi are always the most important thing to control them.


    Coincidentally, Han Sanqian is now the father of these Yin Qi.


    In Han Sanqian''s body, that swallowed the lava monster, and the lava monster was the master of the secret realm. Wouldn''t it be easier for him to control the things that these little black gas turned into? !


    "The reinforcements have arrived, what are you waiting for?"


    Han Sanqian hurriedly drank, and in the next second, he directly activated his body''s energy to the maximum and killed the enemy beside him directly.


    "what?"


    "So...that''s our reinforcements?"


    "Aren''t the young heroes joking with us? Or is he bluffing the other side?"


    "These black wolves and monsters are not good at first glance. I even suspect that they cannot be the kind of violent things that can distinguish between enemy and us. How could it be possible... Maybe it is our friendly army?"


    A group of reinforcements couldn''t help but said curiously.


    The general looked at the reinforcement general: "Commander, what should I do now?"


    "Is there any other choice?" Shaking his head, the general was heartbroken: "Whether they are our reinforcements or not, we have no other choice. For the time being, let''s use dead horses as living horse doctors."


    "Order the troops, break through the siege!"


    Pulling on both sides of the southeast at the same time will definitely make room for the beasts to attack, and in turn, the attack of the beasts can also pull the defense line to the limit!


    Success or failure and life and death are on the front line! !


    "kill!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4262

    "kill!"


    The soldiers also got excited again, maximizing the energy in their already tired bodies.


    All of them know that they do not have so much time and physical strength to consume, and the only choice is one, and that is to succeed in one blow.


    With their pulling, the huge army of beasts, led by the black wolf, also rushed towards the enemy.


    The fierceness of the beast lies in its ferocity.


    If the murderer also has fearless death, then it is crazy.


    As the beasts came in, a group of soldiers fell to the ground on the spot, rolling on the ground frantically and shouting in agony.


    "Enough, it''s my turn."


    Han Sanqian laughed coldly, and his hand moved suddenly.


    "boom!"


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheels directly converged and exploded in front of him on the spot!


    As the ground shook and the mountains swayed, all of them were covered in dust for several meters, and those who got close were completely blown away.


    Han Sanqian suddenly flew away, heading south.


    "What are you doing, break the siege and withdraw!"


    The army of reinforcements was turned around in surprise after being blasted behind him, but Han Sanqian''s figure had already flown over his head, and a loud shout brought him back to reality.


    "Get out of here!"


    With another angry shout, Han Sanqian directly held the sword in both hands, leading the sky to slash!


    boom!


    The sword qi was like a rainbow, and it was like a huge Optimus Prime crashing down. Wherever it passed, there was no grass, and it just split a half-meter-wide unmanned path in the enemy''s encirclement.


    The reinforcement general couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    What the fuck is this power?


    A sword actually split like this! ?


    Fortunately, it is not his own enemy, otherwise, who the hell can stand it?


    One person, one unit.


    I thought this must be a joke before, but now...


    Really fucking not bragging at all!


    "Brothers, the breach has been opened, kill me!"


    "kill!"


    As the general drank, the entire army was completely motivated, and followed Han Sanqian all the way towards the periphery.


    On the enemy''s side, several generals also hurried back to their commander-in-chief, looking at the reinforcements who were about to break through successfully from the south and couldn''t help but hurriedly said.


    "Commander! We... what should we do?"


    "That group of monsters suddenly killed us by surprise, and even with a huge number of them, it was extremely fatal. Our western defense line was already weak, and now it has been directly torn open. With the collapse of the western line defense, The already precarious southeast has completely gone wrong under the confluence of Han Sanqian and the opposing army."


    "Commander, they are about to break out, what should we do?"


    It is the best solution to order people to quickly go to the south to replenish, and the army to the east to support.


    But it is a pity that the gap on the western front has been opened, and a large number of beasts have already rushed to the center. Even if the army from the east goes to support, it will never have any effect in the end, and they will be sniped by those beasts.


    The commander did not speak, he already knew the result roughly.


    It can''t be said that they lost, but their annihilation plan can basically declare bankruptcy.


    Han Sanqian first pulled the line of defense, but at the most critical moment, he suddenly dispatched a group of beasts to break the balance.


    Within a millimeter, he found a gap, and relying on this gap, he succeeded in breaking through.


    There are subtle tactical coordination!


    But what shocked the commander even more was the basis for Han Sanqian to implement this plan.


    "One person is really used as an army of tens of thousands of people. At the beginning, we laughed at this guy for being a fool, but we didn''t expect that we are the real fools." The commander shook his head helplessly.


    "Yeah, this Han Sanqian is really ferocious, and our eastern front troops are also tens of thousands of elites, but not only can''t deal with him, but he is forced to punch a gap. Such a fierce person has never been seen by his subordinates. Pass."


    "I''m afraid, it''s just that the hidden masters of our demons came out."


    With a wry smile, the commander shook his head: "Order the troops, give up the siege."


    "We should hurry to gather our troops and quickly go to the main city to lay a second line of defense."


    The partial general nodded: "The first line of defense has been defeated so thoroughly after we have gained so much power. This second line of defense..."


    The commander smiled bitterly: "Listen to the destiny, what can you do when you meet such an opponent?"


    At this time, on the southern defense line, the reinforcements have already broken through the siege...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4263

    Although Han Sanqian was originally the leader, he chose to stand in mid-air when he approached the exit, and continued to support it with firepower, so that more people could break through the encirclement more safely.


    Ten minutes later, the reinforcements had basically completed a large-scale breakout, and quickly escaped into the jungle, hiding their whereabouts.


    The enemy did not choose to pursue, but instead quickly gathered the encirclement.


    Where do they have time to pursue the enemy, these tens of thousands of beasts are enough for them to have a headache.


    "This goddamn Han Sanqian."


    The enemy commander had no choice but to yell angrily in the direction the reinforcements were leaving.


    But he was really annoyed, even if he broke their siege, these beasts Han Sanqian had no intention of withdrawing at all, which left them a huge mess.


    You kill these things, waste your troops.


    But don''t kill them, these things are agile, and their attack power is amazing, and they will also lose troops.


    It''s not going in, it''s not going back, it''s fucking hard.


    "Leave one troop and try to block this group of beasts, and the others will rush back to the main city with me. We must not let this group of beasts delay our time. Once they arrive at the main city before us, we will be completely finished. "Leave a sentence, reason still overcomes anger, the commander ordered.


    The generals took orders one after another, and sent the order down. Soon after, the army started.


    In the jungle at this time, the reinforcements finally ran for miles, tired and panting.


    "Stop!" The general waved, and the troops stopped.


    "It''s safe, you can rest for a while." Han Sanqian slowly fell from the air and said softly.


    "Han Shaoxia."


    Seeing Han Sanqian, whether it is a general or a group of generals, they all have respectful expressions on their faces, with a faint smile on the corner of their mouths.


    For them, they had already fallen into a state of death, and Han Sanqian was the savior who completely pulled them out of it.


    "It was me who was stupid before and commented on you with the knowledge of the frog at the bottom of the well. I also asked a lot of young heroes. The adults don''t care about the villains, and don''t have the same knowledge as us." The general first apologized on behalf of the entire army.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand: "It''s all my own, so it''s polite to say these words, there''s no need."


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was so good at talking, a few generals couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Han Shaoxia, I''ve been licking blood on the tip of my knife all my life. I''ve seen all kinds of fierce people, but like you...it''s the first time I''ve opened my eyes."


    "Yeah, Han Shaoxia, if you don''t dislike it, we''ll be your apprentice, let alone learn like you, if you can learn a trick and a half, that''s fine."


    "Haha, Han Shaoxia directly raised the upper limit of our knowledge of the world''s masters. If you want to be apprentices, I''m afraid it''s not that easy." The general said with a smile.


    "As long as Han Shaoxia is willing to accept us, we can be cattle or horses."


    Seeing the excited expressions of the generals, Han Sanqian waved his hands indifferently and said with a smile, "I''m still young, even if I want to accept apprentices, it''s not now."


    "Besides, you are all from the Pei family. If you follow me, this Pei family owner will not have to fight for me?"


    As a joke, Yun Danfengqing rejected them without making them too embarrassed.


    "Everyone, although we are temporarily safe, there is no way to stop." Han Sanqian said sternly: "The enemy will soon retreat near the main city, or directly enter the main city."


    "So, we don''t have much time left."


    Hearing this, the generals resumed their seriousness.


    "Han Shaoxia, we can set off immediately after a brief repair. What are your plans?"


    "Yes, we are what you say we are."


    "Young master, you order it."


    Han Sanqian looked at the respectful appearance of the crowd, but did not speak for a while, frowning as if thinking of some countermeasure, after a while, he looked up at the general: "General, I have some ideas, you see, this way feasible?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4264

    The general''s brows were slightly wrinkled, but his attitude was unusually humble: "I also ask the young hero for advice."


    Han Sanqian stretched out his hand, but he understood it in seconds, and quickly presented a map.


    Han Sanqian pointed slightly and pointed at one of them: "We will attack from here."


    When the reinforcement general looked at the map, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused: "Young Master, I have some doubts here. I don''t know why Young Master chose this place as an attack point?"


    "Yes, the last general is also a bit difficult to understand. This is the west of the city, and the terrain is the most flat. If the enemy forces occupy our main city and use the city defense to construct fortifications, in terms of the flatness of the west of the city, we are no different than living targets. "


    "The fortifications of the main city are top-notch. As the Pei family, we all know this very well. Under such conditions, it is already extremely difficult for us to attack hard. If we want to choose the flattest place, What I worry about is not just the serious loss of troops, but whether we can still complete the liberation of the main city under the serious loss."


    "Han Shaoxia, we don''t mean to disrespect you, but obviously, it is better to choose the south, north or east for the siege battle. For these three sides, you can either rely on the woods to hide, or you can rely on the mountain to attack, why... ¡­¡±


    Han Sanqian nodded and said with a smile: "Han understands the concerns of the commanders. But Han believes that there are only two benefits to the west of the city."


    "One is that we can think of the best place to attack, and it must be the place where the enemy''s defense is most closely guarded. It seems to be easier to attack, which is relatively theoretically. Once the opponent deploys defenses in these places, this relative theory will not work. reappeared."


    "Second, the terrain in the west of the city is open. Once we invade the city, there will be a better escape route for the enemy troops. They are alive, and they are more likely to choose to give up resistance."


    "As for the third point, you will find out later."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked towards the reinforcement generals and the generals, waiting for their approval.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, Han Sanqian has some truth in what he said, but obviously... it seems to be too risky, and it was difficult for them to decide for a while.


    "I agree with Han Shaoxia''s strategy. For nothing else, just because he helped us successfully counterattack in the dead state, otherwise, why would you have the life to speak here now?"


    "That''s right, this life itself is not mine anymore. What if his mother dies again? I also listen to Han Shaoxia''s arrangement."


    One person spoke out, and everyone gradually agreed, and for a while, most of them reached an agreement.


    The reinforcement general has relatively more burdens on his shoulders. After all, he has the responsibility and obligation to lead the troops, and he can''t lead the troops to fight at will by simply relying on loyalty.


    However, thinking of Han Sanqian''s performance of leading the army to break through the siege in the face of adversity, he turned his heart and nodded, "Han Shaoxia, then it will be as you said."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Commander, as I said, you are the commander in this battle."


    "You rest for a while, you need to arrive at the west of the city in a quarter of an hour. However, remember, you must be careful to hide until you get my signal. Once the time is right, white smoke will rise in the city." Han Sanqian said.


    Hearing this, someone asked suspiciously, "Young Xia, you won''t come with us?"


    "Yeah, are you going back to the city?"


    "That group of people can''t snipe us, and now they must bring a large number of troops into the city quickly. If you want to enter the city at this time, I am afraid it is more difficult than going to the sky?"


    "Young hero, this move is very dangerous and difficult. I think you should stay with our army, right?"


    Seeing everyone''s worried appearance, Han Sanqian shook his head: "Don''t worry, don''t say they have only that many people, even if there are twice as many people, they can''t stop me from entering the city."


    Han Sanqian wanted to enter and leave the main city as an individual, but Han Sanqian really didn''t think that their rabble group could resist him.


    Even in Han Sanqian''s eyes, they may not be able to perceive their entry and exit from the city.


    "Before I came to help you, I came out of the main city." Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    "Okay, follow the plan, time is running out."


    When everyone heard this, they could only bow their heads.


    After all, rescuing the main city is their greatest responsibility and obligation.


    However, at the moment when everyone bowed their heads and nodded yes, when they looked up again, there was still a figure of Han Sanqian in front of them...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4265

    "Report!"


    In the main city, Ming Yu''s temporary residence.


    She had just rested for a while, and was about to get up and come out to check the situation, but she heard an urgent report from the spies.


    When she came out of the room, a few cronies rushed to her door as soon as possible, and the spies had also arrived and were kneeling on the ground.


    Ming Yu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the spies: "What''s the matter? Has the battle on the front line already concluded?"


    According to the time, the front line should also have a rough result.


    Otherwise, Ming Yu would not wake up after taking a short rest early.


    "Reporting to the elders, the battle ahead has indeed come to an end, but..." The spy did not dare to continue, his head was buried very deep.


    Ming Yu frowned: "Speak."


    "The ambush failed. Commander Ma is withdrawing to the city with his troops. He hopes that the elders can order people to open the city gates so that they can come in and defend the city." At the end, the voice of the spies was very low.


    "Failed?" Ming Yu was startled.


    At almost the same time, a few cronies next to him were also full of horror.


    One of them was even more excited and directly grabbed the spy: "What did you say just now? The front... the front lost?"


    "If you have something, say it again."


    The spy is so fucking wronged, and it''s not himself who is fighting the war. What are you doing to piss him off when you lose?


    However, he didn''t dare to contradict, so he hurriedly said: "The front is indeed defeated. When I heard that the reinforcements had already been surrounded and were about to be wiped out, suddenly a master came out, and this master blocked tens of thousands of people by one person. After that, the wild beast on the north side of the city suddenly attacked again for some unknown reason."


    "Our army was caught off guard, and the line of defense was completely disintegrated and torn, so..."


    Hearing the words, the man threw the spies directly to the ground in a rage, and was extremely angry.


    "Damn things, if we can''t wipe out the reinforcements, then for us, it''s simply losing the most important trump card."


    When reinforcements are still there, they will attack the city.


    "We have no other choice but to kill them as quickly as possible. Then complete our purpose in the main city."


    "Otherwise, once we start a tug-of-war with them, we will inevitably die."


    "At that time, more reinforcements will come to help, and we will be unable to hold on to the empty city alone."


    "Elder, we are going to start the second set of plans."


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, and thought about it for a while. Fortunately, she had fought with Han Sanqian a lot, and became more cautious. From the beginning, she didn''t fully bet on ambush.


    She had already made a second set of preparations.


    "Order the city defense to open the gate and let the troops outside enter the city to garrison."


    "In addition, immediately gather all the troops in the city and prepare to attack the Pei Mansion."


    "Subordinates take orders!"


    A group of cronies left immediately after taking orders.


    Ming Yu''s face was icy cold, and he also walked out of the house.


    A short while later, the troops outside the city had already pulled out and returned to the city, and quickly deployed their defenses at various city gates, waiting solemnly for the reinforcements from the Pei family.


    And the soldiers in the city, except for those who surrounded Pei''s house, have all gathered in front of the door of Pei''s house, waiting for Ming Yu to personally command.


    "Send the order, and immediately invade the mansion and kill Pei Gu."


    As long as they kill Pei Gu, they can make Pei Hu the king.


    With Pei Hu''s current situation, once he is in power, he may be able to be made a puppet by Ming Yu and others.


    At that time, the crisis can be resolved, and the Pei family''s forces will basically be infiltrated by themselves, and the purpose of this battle will be achieved.


    Originally, Ming Yu wanted to do this for a long time, but what happened was that Han Sanqian suddenly appeared to disrupt the situation, which made her have to act cautiously, and wanted to wait for the outside reinforcements to return before cleaning up.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the ambush outside failed.


    This made Ming Yu have to implement another set of plans in advance.


    Although this is not what Ming Yu wants most, but now there is no other way but to bite the bullet.


    "Are you all ready?" Ming Yu reviewed the troops and said coldly.


    "It''s all ready." The cronies said softly.


    "The soldiers on the defense line outside the house saw Han Sanqian and tried every means to delay. The people here rushed in with me, and they were bound to kill Pei Gu. Go and tell the people below, give me twelve points of spirit, Once we can''t kill Pei Gu, we will only be alive and dead for a moment, do you hear that clearly?"


    "Yes!"


    "kill!"


    Mingyu waved his hand, and the action officially began!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4266

    "kill!"


    The peaceful night of the Pei family''s mansion was directly broken, and a large number of troops broke in directly.


    "Raise your hands and surrender, don''t kill!"


    When the army entered the mansion, it was like a flood entering the customs in an instant.


    "We are Pei Hu''s subordinates."


    The Pei Mansion, which was originally closely guarded, not only did not resist in the slightest, but instead let the enemy army enter the mansion and kill it.


    Zhu Yanshuo smiled gloomily, he knew that the plan had succeeded.


    Pei Hu is a huge hot potato, and Zhu Yanshuo believes that it is difficult for Pei Gu to solve this matter.


    Li, he will only make Pei Hu never satisfied, because Pei Hu has even tasted the taste of the owner.


    Not to mention the fall, he has already reached the pinnacle of power, how can he still taste the taste of the lower order.


    Therefore, for Zhu Yanshuo, no matter what the final result is, it cannot be handled.


    Unless he kills his own prince.


    But Zhu Yanshuo does not think this possibility exists. After all, it takes a long time for the Pei family to cultivate a next generation, and most importantly, if a prince is killed, what will the people who follow the prince think?


    They are all in danger, and once they ignite them, they will rebel.


    So, it''s going to be a dead end.


    No matter what, Pei Gu couldn''t understand it.


    As soon as they entered the door, the troops turned out to betray, which was expected by Zhu Yanshuo.


    "Elder, everything is going well." Zhu Yanshuo walked gently beside Ming Yu and smiled.


    Mingyu nodded: "We need to kill Pei Gu as soon as possible. As for Han Sanqian, we can just hold him back. Although I really want to kill him, he is not big for our strategic significance this time."


    "The subordinate understands that the subordinate has already ordered it."


    Mingyu nodded and said nothing.


    But at this moment, the Pei family troops who followed their troops suddenly picked up the long swords in their hands, and they slashed at the Mingyu troops.


    After that, before Ming Yu and Zhu Yanshuo had reacted, the door of Pei''s house closed instantly!


    "kill!"


    I only heard a violent shout in the house, and in the next second, I heard only the sound of the collision between the knife and the meat, the sound of blood spraying, and the tragic shouts of the soldiers...


    "What''s the situation?" Ming Yu frowned.


    Zhu Yanshuo was also completely shocked, and obviously did not understand what happened at the scene.


    "Those people...why beat our people?"


    "That bastard Pei Hu, isn''t he crazy? It''s like this, and he''s still helping his father beat us?"


    "Is he sick?"


    "Damn, help us and he will be able to atone for his father''s sins? Doesn''t he know that in Game of Thrones, a stain is always a stain?"


    "This waste, it''s really muddy and can''t support the wall."


    After a group of people reported it, they immediately scolded repeatedly.


    Zhu Yanshuo turned around, faced Ming Yu, and hurriedly made amends: "Elder, why don''t I bring some experts in now to find Pei Hu, and explain the ins and outs to him?"


    "That kid should be a fool."


    Ming Yu hesitated for a while, if Pei Hu really didn''t know the fun and helped his father to counterattack him, this would be a very difficult problem indeed.


    "Go, go and come back quickly." Ming Yu finally nodded.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t dare to delay in the slightest, and hurriedly led the people to climb over the wall and enter the mansion from another place.


    Ming Yu''s thoughts were a little chaotic, she really didn''t understand why the situation became like this.


    Obviously she has already arranged everything, and even thought about all the countermeasures, but why does everything turn around in an instant as long as she meets Han Sanqian? !


    It was clear that he was already in a rush before, and he even successfully entered the opponent''s main city.


    However, it is only one step away, just one breath away!


    "Han Sanqian, are you kidding again?"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Mutteringly looking at the sky of the mansion, Ming Yu fell into the process of doubting life.


    At this time, in the mansion, there was already a shadow of swords and blood, and most of the people were completely caught in the melee. Under this night, they looked tragic and desolate.


    Zhu Yanshuo led several masters into it while taking advantage of the chaos, and went all the way to the inside...


    He had to ask that idiot Pei Hu to make it clear. Of course, if he could meet Pei Gu, it would be fine to kill him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4267

    According to the previous secret report that Pei Hu gave him, it is not difficult to find the location of Pei Hu.


    A group of more than a dozen people quickly touched the innermost side of the main mansion.


    A few minutes later, they finally arrived at the humble house that Pei Hu had disclosed when he sold the information earlier.


    "stop!"


    Zhu Yanshuo stretched out his hand and ordered the entire army to stop temporarily. He frowned, very strange.


    Grandma''s, it''s not quite right.


    Although Pei Hu is already guilty, he is at least the prince. No matter how downhearted he is, there should be guards around him.


    Damn, why is it so quiet in front of this door? ! Not even a shadow.


    "Disperse." Zhu Yanshuo ordered.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people behind them quickly divided into four teams, and they ran behind Zhu Yanshuo in different directions.


    In this way, under any circumstances, they can provide timely support and retreat at any time.


    "superior!"


    Zhu Yanshuo shouted at the person beside him.


    The man nodded, bent over and rushed to the door, then kicked the door directly.


    The next second, the two teams rushed through the door first.


    However, as soon as the crowd arrived at the door, they were completely dumbfounded.


    There were seven or eight people in the room, but these people were not drowsy or dead. All of them had their hands and feet tied behind their backs, with huge white cloths stuffed into their mouths.


    Seeing the person coming, they struggled desperately, trying to get this group of people to save them.


    "City Lord Zhu." The subordinates hurriedly looked at Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo got up and went inside, looking at the scene, he couldn''t help but be surprised. These seven or eight people were none other than Pei Hu''s already close friends.


    He hurriedly ordered his subordinates to untie a few people, and asked anxiously, "What''s going on?"


    Pei Hu was tied up for several hours, his hands and feet were almost numb, but he couldn''t care about it anymore, and hurriedly replied: "I don''t know what''s going on. In the middle of the night, a group of people suddenly rushed in. Can''t help but say that they tied us directly."


    "It''s from the Pei family, I think... maybe it was sent by my father."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yanshuo frowned: "What about your people? You didn''t tell them to attack us?"


    "What are you kidding? Brother Zhu, since I have told you all the secrets in the house, how could I send someone to kill you?" Pei Hu said wrongly.


    "But the problem is... after our people attacked, they were indeed attacked by your people."


    "Impossible!" Pei Hu shook his head flatly: "Although they are also Pei''s family, they have always followed me. Don''t look at me being tied up, but they would never dare to act rashly without my order."


    "Nor can your father? He is the head of the Pei family." Zhu Yanshuo said.


    "It''s true that my father is the head of the family, but I can also tell you clearly that these people are all my confidants, he can''t!" Pei Hu said.


    Looking at Pei Hu''s expression, Zhu Yanshuo has been observing carefully.


    But judging from his experience, what Pei Hu said was extremely sincere, and it definitely didn''t seem like he was deceiving himself.


    The question is, if what Pei Hu said is true, why would those people attack their own troops? !


    "Could it be..." Zhu Yanshuo frowned.


    Although Pei Hu is impulsive, he is obviously not a fool: "Isn''t it mine?"


    It seems that at the moment, this possibility is very great, otherwise, this can''t explain the fact that his soldiers will act rashly without their own orders.


    "Your father has changed your crew, and now the people guarding the city are still his crew, not yours." Zhu Yanshuo instantly understood the trick.


    Pei Hu was also taken aback, as if that was the case.


    "City Lord Zhu, what should we do now?" Pei Hu said.


    "What should I do?" After Zhu Yanshuo understood, he suddenly smiled bitterly: "We were tricked."


    "Then hurry up?"


    "I can''t go away, this is a game at all."


    As the words fell, a cold wind suddenly hit the door, and after that, a figure stood there!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4268

    This figure came lightly and secretly, so that the masters of the two teams outside the door didn''t even notice when he came or when he was standing not far from them.


    Pei Hu and the others were shocked when they saw the shadow at the door just after listening to Zhu Yanshuo''s words.


    But when they saw who was coming, they were filled with more anger.


    Han three thousand!


    "It''s you!" Pei Hu was furious!


    Zhu Yanshuo''s face was also dark, he should have thought of it long ago.


    Since the outbreak of the war until now, he has never seen Han Sanqian appear!


    Han Sanqian should have made other preparations, and has been waiting for him to jump into the pit.


    Now, he seemed to fully understand.


    "Han Sanqian, you are so sinister." Zhu Yanshuo scolded coldly.


    From the beginning, it was a huge trap and conspiracy.


    "If my guess is correct, the first news that Pei Hu released is true, and it was arranged by you intentionally?"


    Han Sanqian did not speak, and looked at Zhu Yanshuo quietly.


    "At the same time that Pei Hu gained our trust, you secretly gathered a group of pro-Pei Gu forces. On the surface, it was to consolidate the defense of the mansion, and we and Pei Hu both believed in this. In fact, you used this group of forces to secretly Manipulation, am I right?"


    This time, Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    After the replacement shift, the soldiers seemed to go down to rest, but in fact, they were led by Pei Gu and the seven princesses to the backyard to find Han Sanqian.


    The arrangement that surprised Pei Gu and the seven princesses was actually very simple, but it sounded a little crazy.


    The thousands of soldiers took advantage of the fact that the guards were not paying attention, and secretly went to the guard post.


    The sentry did not expect that the soldiers who were handed over to the shift would turn back soon, and the people at the sentry were Pei Hu''s people themselves, and their vigilance was actually extremely low.


    The reason is very simple, the Pei family will not do anything to them, and the people outside are also their group. Therefore, in their cognition, in fact, everything is just pretending.


    Don''t worry.


    But it was precisely because of this mentality that Han Sanqian grabbed him and beat him.


    "The doorman has actually been replaced silently."


    "In order to prevent Pei Hu and others from finding out, you even sent someone to tie them up secretly. In this way, it''s even more unknowing. Me."


    "No!" Han Sanqian opened his mouth: "You''re wrong, Pei Hu, an idiot, if you can steal the city, it''s enough to show how arrogant and arrogant he is."


    "I just replaced the troops of a mere mansion. Do I still need to kidnap him? Zhu Yanshuo, don''t you think this idea is ridiculous and naive?"


    After some remarks, Zhu Yanshuo''s face was a little ugly, and he forbeared his anger: "Then the purpose of tying him is..."


    "Tied him, and once you attack, you will suddenly find that the situation is wrong, and the troops are in chaos, what will you do?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    The situation is chaotic, and they need Pei Hu for support, so they will inevitably come in to find Pei Hu in a hurry.


    Once he finds Pei Hu, he will inevitably be released by Han Sanqian first and then shut down, forming the current situation.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really full of scheming." Zhu Yanshuo was anxious.


    He was already careful enough, but he never imagined that at the last moment, he was still fooled by this guy.


    This guy is simply too sinister. He sets traps almost everywhere, making you hard to guard against. It can be said that you can avoid the first day of the first year but not the fifteenth.


    "On the battlefield, the emphasis is either on Boob''s camp, or the soldiers never tire of deceit. Zhu Yanshuo, if you can''t play well, are you looking for such a bunch of broken excuses?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s words got stuck in his throat, his skills were not as good as others, and he was speechless.


    "Han Sanqian, if you are fucking cruel, I have nothing to say. However, you don''t have to be too proud. Our reinforcements have already won. If you are smart, let us go immediately. For the sake of letting us live, I can also let you live." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    Soldiers don''t tire of cheating.


    Although his troops outside suffered a defeat, Han Sanqian didn''t know.


    He can completely fool Han Sanqian.


    Anyway, the purpose of their trip is more important than killing Han Sanqian, so it is a good choice to exchange life for life.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "This proposal is very good, but Zhu Yanshuo, you have missed one thing..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4269

    Zhu Yanshuo had already lied, but when Han Sanqian responded so indifferently, it was obvious that he felt a little guilty, but at this time he had no choice but to hold on to the end and looked at Han Sanqian coldly.


    "What if... I know what''s going on outside? I mean... Have you ever thought about the battle you fought for, and I participated in it?"


    "You... how could you have participated? Are you bluffing me?" Zhu Yanshuo said with a frown.


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "Didn''t you bluff me again?"


    Zhu Yanshuo felt guilty, but his mouth was still hard: "What am I bluffing you? This city is very strictly guarded, how could you go out? I think you are bluffing me."


    He had to find out from Han Sanqian''s mouth whether this guy Han Sanqian really went out.


    If not, then he will be more confident when he fools Han Sanqian.


    "I''ve already said that Pei Hu is just a piece of shit." Han Sanqian said, "For someone like him who still wants to be the head of the family, I don''t think it''s any different from that Ye Shijun."


    "Arrogant and stupid."


    Pei Hu is angry, he is obviously smart and dare to do it.


    However, when Zhu Yanshuo stopped Pei Hu, what he wanted to know more was his own guess.


    "Even if Pei Hu can''t do it, there are still our guards outside the mansion. Where is there no eyeliner in the sky and the ground? Even if they can''t stop you Han Sanqian, they won''t be able to find your whereabouts, right?"


    "I know that there is someone around you who can act unknowingly in the soil, but this time you came to Pei''s house, and you shouldn''t have brought him here."


    "So, how could you go out quietly?"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "Then can''t I rely on myself?"


    If it was the previous Han Sanqian, without the help of pangolins, it was obviously impossible to leave safely under such a heavy siege.


    But the current Han Sanqian is simply a breeze.


    "Don''t say you didn''t expect me to go out at all. Even if you did, you might not be able to detect it." Han Sanqian sneered.


    They came in to help Pei Gu by themselves. Naturally, Zhu Yanshuo and others didn''t think that they might sneak out of the city. Their fortification was more to prevent people from killing them, rather than to detect whether there was any change.


    In this case, Han Sanqian, who was already completely different, could naturally go in and out like a ghost...


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Zhu Yanshuo shook his head repeatedly: "Even if you can really do this, what about the city defense outside?"


    "From the beginning to the end, we have never opened the city gate, and the city wall is very high, even if you fly up, we will always be aware of it."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Some things, of course, are incomprehensible with your Zhu Yanshuo''s cultivation. It''s like in our hometown, the ancients could never understand airplanes."


    "I can understand your sense of powerlessness, but you should also put your sights higher."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian''s black anger stood out: "Originally, I didn''t want to make some stupid proofs on this issue, but when you and I have been fighting for a long time, you are not a fool like Pei Hu, out of basic respect. , I''ll show you a show."


    "You look good, I''m leaving now."


    "By the way, I advise you not to try to escape while I''m leaving, because you can''t escape."


    "It''s better to keep your eyes open and see how I did it."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian pointed to a spherical decoration on the roof in the distance: "Have you seen it? It should be about seven or eight hundred meters away from us."


    Zhu Yanshuo nodded. Although such a distance is not long, it is definitely not short.


    If Han Sanqian wants to take it, the time needs to be at least a few seconds.


    At this time, he can take the opportunity to escape!


    The ghost will listen to him obediently and look at it silly here!


    He has no interest in that.


    "I''ll go get it, how about it?" Han Sanqian had already seen through Zhu Yanshuo''s thoughts, but he didn''t mind.


    He also knows that this is a stupid act in itself, but in the face of absolute strength, it is not stupid, but a show!


    There is a fine line between Tianxiu and stupidity!


    "Okay." Zhu Yanshuo nodded while pretending to be still.


    Han Sanqian smiled and moved directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4270

    In the next second, his figure had disappeared in place.


    Zhu Yanshuo and others were already prepared, and in a hurry they would lift their legs and act.


    But not to mention raising his legs, just when the idea of ??a few people came up, and they didn''t even think about where to run straight out, Han Sanqian had reappeared in front of them.


    So fast, in a way, you could even think he hadn''t moved a single bit from start to finish.


    So fast, so fast that it''s not even the blink of an eye.


    But Han Sanqian was clearly holding a circular decoration in his hand!


    It''s nothing else, it''s exactly what was just pointed to on the house a few hundred meters away.


    "how can that be?"


    "It''s impossible to get a distance of seven or eight hundred meters in such a short time."


    "Is it impossible to take things from the air?"


    "But to take things from the air, things have to come, it''s not so fast, right?"


    The crowd was very surprised.


    Zhu Yanshuo''s face was ashen as he stared at Han Sanqian, unable to speak for a while.


    In any case, one thing he can be sure of is that Han Sanqian didn''t lie to himself, and he really didn''t have the time or opportunity to escape.


    If this is the case, there is actually a bigger problem involved, that is, Han Sanqian is not fooling him.


    It is very likely that he really went to the battlefield!


    Thinking about it, the ambush of the Pei family''s reinforcements should be extremely effective for the army that had already been ambushed. Even if it can''t completely wipe out the opponent, it can at least make the opponent have no fighting power at all.


    But the frontline troops failed!


    In this operation, they deliberately did not take Ye Shijun because it was too dangerous to go deep into the enemy''s abdomen. The reason was actually that Ye Shijun, the son, was a little too grassroots and suddenly broke out, so that he was arrogant and complacent.


    They don''t want to fail again and again, so they change coaches temporarily!


    Now that the commander of the Fu Army Department is extremely senior, he should not make such a low-level mistake!


    However, they lost.


    Now calm down and think carefully, there may be other reasons.


    Among the other reasons, the most troublesome, and the most likely, is that Han Sanqian joined the war.


    He should have thought of this long ago.


    It''s a pity that so many things happened all of a sudden in one night, and he didn''t have time to think carefully!


    "So, you know." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    Han Sanqian knew that even though Zhu Yanshuo seemed calm now, he was obviously unable to collapse, and his eyes kept dodging.


    "Hmph, you''re very good at making inferences. You just told you that soldiers are not tired of cheating, and immediately wanted to make up some fake news to deceive me. But it''s a pity, the next time you want to make up something, you''d better find something a little more legitimate. Things, otherwise it will be like today, so embarrassing to pick your feet."


    "However, you don''t have another chance."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and in the next second, he moved his hand directly, aimed at Zhu Yanshuo and killed him directly.


    This bastard breaks ground on his own head again and again. Uncle can bear it, but aunt can''t bear it.


    The previous opportunity was not very good. Han Sanqian often had to take into account the overall situation, but today, the weather, the right place, and the people are all on his side. If he didn''t kill him, he would be sorry for the opportunity given by God!


    In the face of Han Sanqian''s attack, Zhu Yanshuo didn''t hesitate at all, grabbed the two masters beside him, and threw them towards Han Sanqian before they could react.


    He and Han Sanqian didn''t have to fight, so he never thought that he could fight with him from the beginning. Escape is more important than anything.


    Ten thousand grass and mud horses rushed past the two masters. How could they think that they would be overshadowed by their own people so quickly.


    With people facing forward, the two had no choice but to quickly mobilize the energy of their entire bodies to rush towards Han Sanqian.


    They had no intention of attacking Han Sanqian, but simply wanted to reluctantly resist Han Sanqian''s onslaught, then left half their lives and quickly escaped from here.


    However, sometimes, the ideal is very full, but the reality is extremely cruel.


    The two thought very well, but after contacting Han Sanqianyi, there were countless regrets in their eyes instantly.


    Their whole bodies really didn''t even stop Han Sanqian even once, and Han Sanqian had already penetrated directly through their bodies, killing Zhu Yanshuo inexorably.


    What the hell is this concept? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4271

    It''s like someone is rushing towards you, but if you just grab two stones on the ground and throw them at it, it should definitely have an effect.


    Not to mention, he still lost two masters.


    But Han 3000... directly penetrates!


    Yes, it is through.


    It''s like Han Sanqian is a giant sword, directly splitting the bodies of the two...


    People who watch this fucking have numb scalps, and people who watch it are heartbroken.


    Because it is obvious that the two sides are not in the same order of magnitude at all. To Han Sanqian, their so-called two masters are just his mother''s second-hand goods!


    But you must know, who can accompany Zhu Yanshuo on such a dangerous mission, what kind of cultivation will be poor? !


    "What the fuck are you doing? Block me, block me."


    Zhu Yanshuo was completely panicked, and while running directly into the room, he threw several other masters in the same direction in the direction of Han Sanqian.


    The poor few masters faced the challenge in haste and panic.


    However, the number of people was too large, and Han Sanqian was somewhat held back because there were still Pei''s family in the house, which made the resistance of Zhu Yanshuo and others a little temporarily.


    At this time, Pei Hu also hid in the corner with his cronies and did not dare to move.


    In the past, he regarded himself as the proud son of the heavens, and thought that he had outstanding talent, and under the careful cultivation of the Pei family, he should be invincible to most people.


    Until Han Sanqian beat him like a goddess, his self-confidence was completely lost.


    At least when he saw Han Sanqian, he had no heart to fight, and just wanted to hide away to avoid blood splashing on himself.


    Outside the house, in the other two pairs were the four masters headed by the Black Mountain Demon Girl. As usual, if someone sneaks up on Zhu Yanshuo, their first reaction must be to rush in to save people.


    But today, the four of you look at me and I look at you. They just don''t advance but retreat, and they keep moving slowly towards the back wall.


    At this time, who the hell is going to die, they all want to run away quickly.


    They have also fought against Han Sanqian. In front of Han Sanqian, they are like children, and they have no ability to fight back. Now that Han Sanqian''s cultivation base is obviously only rising and not falling, how dare they make trouble?


    As long as he is not a fool, he will definitely not die for the so-called loyalty at this time.


    In just a moment, the four masters had retreated to the wall, looked at each other, and sneaked away when Han Sanqian was not paying attention.


    Ming Yu was waiting in front of the mansion, and his emotions were obviously anxious.


    It has been some time since Zhu Yanshuo led a group of experts to touch it.


    According to the inference, he should not only see Pei Hu at this time, but he should even have finished talking with Pei Hu.


    But now, not only have I not seen this guy, but even the killing shouts in the mansion have not changed in the slightest.


    This made her very anxious, and she didn''t know what Zhu Yanshuo was doing.


    Between doubts, the four masters have fled over the wall in embarrassment, and ran all the way to Mingyu.


    Seeing the four masters, Ming Yu let out a long breath.


    She was not surprised where Zhu Yanshuo went. After all, Zhu Yanshuo was probably in command of the battle with Pei Hu, and the situation was chaotic. Zhu Yanshuo was smart and experienced, but it was normal.


    "How is the situation inside?" Ming Yu asked.


    The four masters looked at each other, and the Black Mountain Demon Girl gritted her teeth and said, "Elder, we have been tricked by Han Sanqian."


    "Middle plan?" Ming Yu frowned.


    The four masters nodded at the same time, and the Black Mountain Demon Girl told Mingyu everything she heard inside.


    When Ming Yu heard this, the whole person couldn''t help being completely dumbfounded.


    She would never have imagined that the situation would actually take such a turn!


    "What about Zhu Yanshuo now?"


    "Han Sanqian is about to kill him." The four masters bowed their heads in unison.


    In the house at this time, Han Sanqian had already solved a group of masters in a moment, and suddenly rushed towards Zhu Yanshuo.


    Zhu Yanshuo looked terrified and looked around, but there was no one of his own to protect him anymore...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4272

    He shook his head frantically, trying to back away from Han Sanqian.


    But retreating to the corner is already impossible to retreat.


    "No...no...no, don''t kill me, you have to dare to kill me, the people outside will take revenge for me, Han Sanqian, stop, you stop me!"


    Han Sanqian sneered and approached step by step. A black gas in the right hand solidified, obviously it was about to kill the killer.


    Does he care who avenges Zhu Yanshuo?


    Of course he doesn''t care!


    Not to mention the group of trash outsiders who are already the turtles in the urn, even if the whole world is against him, what is he afraid of? !


    For Han Sanqian, the enemy is the enemy, and if there is revenge, it will be avenged!


    With a cold face, Han Sanqian exerted force in his hands and grabbed Zhu Yanshuo directly.


    Zhu Yanshuo panicked. In the panic, he looked back and saw Pei Hu who was not far away. At this moment, he didn''t care so much. He grabbed Pei Hu and blocked his body in front of him.


    "Pfft!"


    Almost at the same time, only a sparse sound came from his throat. Before Pei Hu could reflect what was going on, he already felt that his throat seemed to be crushed, his Adam''s apple burst instantly, and the blood was completely uncontrollable. gushing out of it.


    Pei Hu''s eyes were wide open.


    He never imagined that at this critical moment of suffocation, one of the people he trusted most would suddenly betray himself!


    Use yourself as a shield!


    But now, he has absolutely no chance to regret it.


    Because of Han Sanqian''s blow, it can''t be said to be heavy, but it is deadly enough.


    Han Sanqian was slightly shocked.


    In fact, at the critical moment, he also noticed Zhu Yanshuo''s move.


    But the arrow was on the string, even if Han Sanqian wanted to take it back at this time, it was too late.


    He could only reluctantly use a little force, but it was almost enough to kill Pei Hu.


    Seeing the blood spurting out of Pei Hu''s mouth, a group of cronies were completely stunned.


    Their subconscious reaction was not to rush over to rescue Pei Hu and to care about how his body was, but to retreat to a more corner subconsciously.


    They don''t want to have any blood on their bodies at this time.


    They just want to stay far away and don''t want to be a scapegoat.


    "City Lord Zhu, why?" Pei Hu asked incredulously while holding back the blood that kept spurting from his throat.


    He doesn''t understand and he doesn''t understand either.


    The think tank around him, and even himself, had already discussed it in private. That is their positioning of themselves in the Mingyu Department, which should be very high.


    Mingyu is calculating against them, but why haven''t they considered themselves? !


    For them, the old head of the Pei family has returned, and if their princelings want to support Pei Hu as the head of the house, there is only one way.


    That is to try to strengthen their own power to fight against the power of supporting the old family master of the Pei family.


    Otherwise, what awaits them is only the reckoning from the old family owner after the war is over.


    In fact, they also know that collusion with external forces will inevitably make the future of the Pei family no longer as it used to be in the Pei family alone. But anyway, better than they were liquidated.


    Therefore, they think that their role in the Mingyu Department should be considered good.


    But who would have thought that at this moment, Zhu Yanshuo actually used Pei Hu as a shield!


    Zhu Yanshuo was also a little panicked, this scene was not what he thought.


    If Pei Hu dies, the major forces of the Pei family''s civil strife will be completely removed.


    This is tantamount to cutting off his own back path and cutting off his own fruits of victory.


    If Zhu Yanshuo was given a chance to choose again, he would definitely not do it.


    Of course, this premise must be based on the fact that his life is guaranteed, otherwise, he will not regret his choice.


    Yes, after Pei Hu died, he couldn''t explain to Ming Yu, and he couldn''t explain to the old master.


    However, that is another story.


    And if Pei Hu doesn''t die, he has to die right now.


    Who doesn''t have a heart yet? !


    At least, Zhu Yanshuo, who seems to be a gentleman, is far more selfish than others.


    With this idea, Zhu Yanshuo suddenly turned his heart away and roared angrily: "What are you still doing? Han Sanqian killed the prince of your Pei family, the future head of the family."


    When the words fell, he suddenly pushed Pei Hu in front of him towards Han Sanqian, and the next second, his figure moved directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4273

    Han Sanqian was still immersed in the shock of killing Pei Hu by mistake.


    Although he has a grudge against Pei Hu, he is just like teaching Pei Hu before.


    He didn''t mean to kill Pei Hu, otherwise he wouldn''t be merciful that day.


    Pei Hu was always Pei Gu''s son, and Pei Gu was his ally.


    They are always partners and there is no need to quarrel over these issues.


    No matter how many mistakes Pei Hu has, from the point of view of allies, it should be handled by the Patriarch of the Pei family, not himself.


    Therefore, seeing that Pei Hu''s throat had been pinched in his own hands, Han Sanqianyi was stunned for a while.


    Zhu Yanshuo seized this opportunity, and after throwing Pei Hu away, he ran out in a hurry.


    The few cronies were called by Zhu Yanshuo, and subconsciously rushed towards Han Sanqian, but they only rushed a few steps. They calmed down and stopped quickly when they called out that they were fooled. Look at me, I look at you , he just stepped back again.


    Han Sanqianzhiwei, how can they afford it.


    Han Sanqian took Pei Hu and hurriedly let go. Seeing that Zhu Yanshuo had fled, he was about to chase, but the hand stuck on Zhu Yanshuo''s neck could clearly feel that his pulse was so weak that there was almost no pulse.


    Between saving and chasing people, Han Sanqian could only grit his teeth and choose to save people.


    One can really penetrate into Pei Hu''s throat in an instant, and while he heals the wound on his neck, the other infuriating goes directly into his heart to keep his beating.


    After that, Han Sanqian glanced coldly at the few followers: "Why are you still standing there? Come and help, I want to heal him."


    A few close followers were afraid to die, but after being drunk by Han Sanqian, they still walked over obediently.


    A few people can really take over Han Sanqian''s job of stabilizing his heart, while Han Sanqian can spare time and hands to repair Pei Hu''s broken throat.


    Time is very tight, Han Sanqian must be as soon as possible, otherwise Pei Hu''s life will be guaranteed.


    At this time, Zhu Yanshuo, who had been turned out of the mansion, let out a sigh of anger, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "Fuck, damn Han Sanqian, I almost died at your hands."


    "If this revenge is not avenged, I, Zhu Yanshuo, swear not to be a human being."


    As the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo''s eyes swayed around, and finally he locked his gaze on the corpses of several dead soldiers next to him.


    "Fuck, Pei Hu, you can''t blame me, I don''t want you to die, but it''s better for you to die than me."


    When the words fell, Zhu Yanshuo gritted his teeth, picked up the knife in the hands of the soldier''s corpse on the ground, pointed it at his abdomen and inserted it abruptly.


    "Pfft!"


    With a muffled sound, blood flowed from Zhu Yanshuo''s stomach, and his complexion instantly became more ugly and distorted.


    But now, he has to.


    A moment later, when Ming Yu was worried, Zhu Yanshuo walked out extremely weakly, covering his stomach with his hands, covered in blood and with his hair scattered.


    Ming Yu and others were shocked and anxious when they saw Zhu Yanshuo.


    "City Lord Zhu, this... what''s going on?"


    Zhu Yanshuo was covered in blood, and the amount of blood alone showed that his condition was extremely unsatisfactory. Mingyu wanted to instill energy in him in a hurry, but Zhu Yanshuo refused directly.


    "We are facing a great enemy now, and the elders should not expend effort on Zhu, who is just a cheap life." After the words were finished, he looked at Ming Yu and knelt down suddenly.


    "My subordinates are incompetent and am ambushed by Han Sanqian. At the critical moment, I wanted to take Pei Hu to escape, but I don''t have enough manpower, so Han Sanqian is very powerful. He wounded me first, and then Then he killed Pei Hu."


    "Also ask the elders to convict me."


    Zhu Yanshuo lowered his head and seemed to have a sincere attitude, but in fact his eyes kept twirling in the dark, and the corners of his mouth even showed a faint smile.


    Ming Yu frowned, obviously shocked by Pei Hu''s intentions, but it was expected when she thought about it carefully, she was just more unwilling to let her chess pieces die like this.


    Taking a deep breath, Ming Yu sighed: "Forget it, I can''t blame you for this."


    Ming Yu knew very well how Han Sanqian''s cultivation was, and it was not incomprehensible that Zhu Yanshuo was defeated.


    "Where are the four masters?" Ming Yu drank coldly.


    When the four masters saw Zhu Yanshuo come out, they were embarrassed and wanted to find a crack in the ground, and then when they were called, they could only obediently walk out from the back...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4274

    "Subordinates are here."


    Abandoning Zhu Yanshuo and coming out alone, if all the people inside are dead, then they can turn black and white and clear their charges.


    But the good thing is that Zhu Yanshuo is alive now, and everything will be revealed.


    They have been hiding behind the crowd and have not dared to show their faces, because they are afraid that they will be caught now.


    The four of them were very depressed, but they could only obediently bow in front of Ming Yu.


    "You waited to enter the mansion with City Lord Zhu, but failed to keep City Lord Zhu and Pei Hu safe, what''s your guilt?" Ming Yu asked in a cold voice.


    The four Black Mountain Demon Girls looked at each other with their heads lowered, and she took the lead in speaking: "Reporting to the elders, it is tantamount to fooling around with our dozen or so masters trying to resist Han Sanqian."


    "Is this your excuse to get out of your guilt?" Ming Yu snorted coldly and shouted angrily, "Come here, drag me down and beheaded."


    "Elder, keep people under the sword." Zhu Yanshuo hurriedly raised his head, with an extremely sincere attitude: "Elder, although it is abhorrent for the four masters to escape, they should not be blamed entirely."


    "Han Sanqian is very capable. Whether the four of them stay or not has nothing to do with whether the ending changes or not. I believe you know this better than me."


    "So, they don''t leave that much to give away four more heads."


    "Secondly, beheading generals before the battle is a major taboo in the march. It not only destroys generals, but also damages morale. Now our army is employing people. Why don''t we give the four masters a chance to commit crimes?"


    Seeing the sincerity on Zhu Yanshuo''s face, Ming Yu frowned slightly and did not speak.


    Zhu Yanshuo did have some truth in what Zhu Yanshuo said, and the four masters are indeed rare talents. Since Zhu Yanshuo pleaded for mercy, she herself has stepped down, and immediately looked at the four masters: "You four have not thanked City Lord Zhu? "


    The four of them were very shocked. They abandoned Zhu Yanshuo first, but what they couldn''t imagine was that Zhu Yanshuo not only ignored the previous grudges and did not attack them, but also greatly forgiven them and asked for love for them.


    "Thank you City Lord Zhu, I will go through fire and water in the future, and I will not hesitate to do anything."


    Zhu Yanshuo just nodded lightly on the surface, but in fact he was already sneering in his heart.


    The four masters have always been good-natured with him, and they don''t work hard.


    He has been looking for opportunities, but the four of them are old fritters.


    it''s good now.


    Not only can the topic of Pei Hu''s death come to an end, but also, he saved the four of them. If Ming Yu wanted to ask any details, he could lie and cover up the past, not afraid that the four would bite him at the end of the road.


    At that time, if it was too heavy, it might bite myself into it, and if it was too light, it would make me a bad impression in front of Mingyu.


    Of course, there is another point that he took the opportunity to win the hearts of these four people. You must know that in this game of power, the more chips you hold, the more beneficial you are.


    Although the army has suffered a defeat now, for him personally, he always has to reap the benefits that belong to him.


    "You''re welcome, everyone is on the same boat." Zhu Yanshuo pretended to be seriously injured and forced a smile.


    "Come on, send City Lord Zhu to recuperate temporarily." Ming Yu said lightly.


    Zhu Yanshuo waved his hand and hurriedly stopped his servants: "I was just stabbed by Han Sanqian, and I can''t die. Right now, the war is so tight, how can I recuperate at ease, and ask the elders to leave me behind."


    "But you''re like this..." Ming Yu was slightly moved.


    "It''s not in the way, I''d like to ask some experts to use some infuriating qi to help me heal for a while, as long as it doesn''t bleed."


    Ming Yu nodded and looked at the masters beside him. The masters immediately shot and healed Zhu Yanshuo''s injuries.


    "The spirit of City Lord Zhu is very touching, and he is also a role model for my generation. Telling the whole army about this matter not only commends City Lord Zhu''s fighting spirit, but also hopes that it can boost the morale of our army." Ming Yu ordered.


    The subordinate nodded and went to do it immediately.


    Zhu Yanshuo, who was being healed by the digital masters, seemed to close his eyes on the face, but in fact he was already ecstatic.


    With this method, he won another wave of popular support, and he also got a wave of goodwill and trust from Ming Yu, and he made a lot of money.


    After a while, several masters withdrew their hands, Zhu Yanshuo opened his eyes, and he was not in any serious trouble.


    Although, even if there is no one to treat him, he knows that the part he inserted himself will not put his life in danger at all.


    Zhu Yanshuo slowly got up, walked to Ming Yu''s side, and said softly, "Elder, it''s getting late, we should launch the final general attack."


    Ming Yu nodded, raised his hand slightly, and the entire army rang a long cry...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4275

    "kill!"


    With the sound of the long chirping, the final general attack on the Pei family mansion belonging to Mingyu Headquarters started completely.


    In the original onslaught, more soldiers began to smash doors and walls, and more people climbed over the mansion wall and entered the mansion.


    For a time, the entire Pei Mansion was completely burned to the ground.


    People in the main city will always remember that night, it was like day.


    Screams and screams blend into one, you can say it is tragic, but it can also be called tragic.


    "Four masters." Zhu Yanshuo shouted coldly.


    The four of them took orders in unison: "My subordinates are here."


    "I order you to immediately organize an elite force to enter the mansion, and be sure to kill Pei Gu, the head of the Pei family." Zhu Yanshuo said coldly.


    "My subordinates lead the order." After the four of them finished speaking, they turned around and took the team to the mansion.


    In the mansion, the elites of the Pei family fought hard again and again, and they were completely unable to resist the continuous influx of more enemy troops.


    Although the seven princesses took the lead, they were still on the offensive, and they had to lead the few soldiers of the Pei family to retreat.


    "Xiao Qi!" Pei Gu was covered in blood, and he couldn''t tell whether it was his own blood or the enemy''s.


    At this time, he was also exhausted to the extreme, and finally met the Seventh Princess and the others in the corner of the mansion.


    Seeing her father''s appearance, the seventh princess felt extremely uncomfortable for a while.


    For a long time, in their eyes, his father was wise and wise, but at this moment, he seemed to have just climbed out of the dead.


    However, it was too late for her to take care of this, the current situation was the most urgent.


    "There are more than 2,000 people on our side, and now there are only less than 70 people left, and the army outside the house is still coming in continuously. What should we do?"


    Pei Gu glanced behind him, and there were only less than a hundred of the thousands of soldiers behind him.


    Wanting to resist the Mingyu army with such a force is tantamount to a fool''s dream.


    "Withdraw. It''s almost time." Pei Gu said.


    "However, once you evacuate, according to the plan of 3,000, father, you..." The Seventh Princess said worriedly.


    "There is nothing wrong with the three thousand plan. The enemy''s target must be me. I will go to the east of the city to attract firepower for you. You quickly rush to the west of the city and secretly open the door." Pei Gu nodded.


    "But the problem is... there are guards in the west of the city. If we open the door, we need to bring all the men and horses with you. Father, you... how... how do you fight against so many enemy troops?" The eldest princess was also extremely anxious.


    In fact, this is equivalent to asking Pei Gu to die.


    "I can''t control that much now. If I die unfortunately, at least most of the Pei family will survive, and my seven lovely daughters will also survive." Pei Gu laughed softly, as if not afraid of death: "I live It''s been long enough, and he''s already earned enough money."


    "Father..." The seventh daughter suddenly burst into tears.


    "Go." Pei Gu glanced at his daughters, and the next second, his face became serious, and he softly drank at the officers: "The generals obey the orders."


    "Yes!" All the soldiers responded collectively.


    "Escort my seven daughters to the west of the city, and do everything possible to open the west gate."


    "Yes!"


    "The future of the Pei family is in your hands. You fought with me all night. Pei Gu is very grateful for this."


    After speaking, Pei Gu directly raised his knife, rushed outside in a few steps, and shouted in a cold voice, "The bastards on the opposite side, your grandpa Pei is here."


    After attracting the attention of the other party, Pei Gu looked back at his daughter and the soldiers, and resolutely ran towards the mansion in the east direction.


    The seventh daughter was already in tears, looking at her father''s disappearing figure, and the large number of enemy troops chasing him behind him, gritted her teeth, and led a group of people towards the west of the mansion.


    "Set off."


    Suddenly, the chaotic Pei Mansion began to look different...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4276

    If it was said to be a melee earlier, then Pei Hu at this time is a swarm of pursuit.


    With Pei Gu''s flight, the entire Pei Mansion had a new target all the time, and all the soldiers swarmed up and attacked Pei Gu directly.


    The master team led by the four masters is even more in the lead.


    Winning Pei Gu is the first achievement of this battle. This battle has sacrificed so many people and made so many things. Isn''t the ultimate goal of him?


    This is the case with the masters, and even more so with the soldiers.


    After all, this is the best time to be promoted.


    And poor Pei Gu, despite attracting a large number of people, moved extremely slowly due to overwork and severe injuries.


    When he turned out Pei''s house before, he had been directly approached by the chasing soldiers for a lot of distance, and now he was constantly being drawn closer on the empty street like rushing to the east of the city.


    At the end of the street, only a few hundred meters away from the east of the city, Pei Hu could no longer run.


    He couldn''t run anymore, the masters who were chasing him rolled over and blocked the road in front of him, and a large number of chasing soldiers had already arrived.


    With a wry smile, Pei Gu picked up the long knife in his hand and looked coldly at the crowd who had surrounded him.


    "Huluo and Pingyang were bullied by dogs. I have been around for half a year, and I am proud of the world. I didn''t expect that today, I would be buried in the hands of you rats. It''s desolate."


    "Pei Gu, you still want some face, do you really think you are still the head of the Pei family now? Even if you are, you are just the head of a bunch of bereaved dogs. If you are wise, put down your weapons and surrender, you can avoid it. You are suffering from flesh and blood." The Black Mountain Demon Girl responded coldly.


    Pei Gu laughed: "If you want to kill Pei, it''s just you guys?"


    "Come on, fight."


    The four masters looked at each other, knowing how many they had in mind.


    Venerable Bigfoot took the lead and rushed towards Pei Hu: "Old man, if you are so tough, you will die."


    When the words fell, Venerable Bigfoot dropped one big foot directly from the sky and stepped on it with one foot.


    Although Pei Gu was seriously injured and exhausted, he still dodged in an instant, and the long knife suddenly pulled back, hitting Venerable Dali''s big feet.


    boom!


    It''s sizzling!


    The long knife seemed to be slashed on steel, except for the sound of metal collision and sporadic sparks, there was nothing else.


    "Fuck you." The Venerable Bigfoot roared angrily, and Bigfoot lifted it violently.


    For a while, Pei Gu only felt that he had cut down a big mountain to prevent Buddha, and his big feet pressed directly against him.


    As usual, Pei Gu must have been able to easily block and dodge it skillfully, but at this time, he was only at the end of his force and was already powerless.


    The block is there, but the power is obviously not as good as before, and there is also evasion, but the movement technique is already much slower.


    So it was supposed to be an easy thing, but the phenomenon turned out to be awkward, and the abdomen was directly rubbed by the big feet, which made Pei Gu feel that his stomach was turned upside down, and the pain was endless.


    "Hmph, old man, what''s wrong? Your mouth is so hard, but your body is soft like camel shit?"


    He thought how powerful this old man was, but it turned out to be nothing more than that.


    For him, it is like an ant, playing around at will.


    Pei Gu endured the pain and stood up reluctantly. The dignity of the Patriarch of the Pei family did not allow him to flinch in the slightest: "Hmph, Venerable Bigfoot, are you worthy of this name too?"


    "I thought you were so powerful, but you''re just scratching the itch even if you''re so injured, why? Is the threshold for a master so low?"


    Pei Gu''s sarcasm obviously hits someone''s heart.


    Venerable Bigfoot was furious on the spot, turned his foot directly, and attacked again.


    Although Pei Gu was not convinced, he looked at the big feet that had come again, but for a while he had no other thoughts.


    Only the body was left to die.


    With his current injury and strength, it is almost a nonsense to simply resist the re-attack of Venerable Bigfoot.


    However, Pei Gu had no intention of going out alive after running to the east of the city.


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu not only didn''t mean to dodge, but also didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. He just smiled indifferently, and even opened his hands, waiting for the big feet of Venerable Bigfoot.


    His feet were huge, and when he was covered from the sky, it was already dark all around Pei Gu, preventing the Buddha''s sunshine from dissipating, and preventing the Buddha''s yin from attacking.


    Of course, just as Pei Gu closed his eyes and waited for his death, suddenly, he could clearly feel it, but the foot did not press on him as he imagined...


    He suddenly opened his eyes, but a figure stood in front of him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4277

    The figure was thin, at least compared to Pei Gu''s huge size.


    But there is a heroic spirit in this thinness, not a handsome spirit, but a heroic spirit.


    "Three...three thousand?" Pei Gu said in shock.


    Han Sanqian didn''t turn around. At this time, he was holding Venerable Bigfoot''s foot with one hand, so that his huge foot defense Buddha was stuck there.


    "You...why are you here?" Pei Gu said.


    "If I don''t come, do I want you to die?" Han Sanqian chuckled softly: "Although my plan is for you to lead the enemy here, it doesn''t mean that I will send you to the fire pit."


    "Besides, we are partners, you have something to do, can I watch it?"


    After some words, Pei Gu''s heart warmed, and he suddenly felt that after choosing Han Sanqian, even though many things were completely messed up, there were still many dangers.


    But being able to see the true feelings in such dire straits, everything is worth it.


    "Okay, with your words from Han Sanqian, I, Pei Gu, will die here today, and I will also close my eyes."


    "Don''t worry, with me, Han Sanqian, how easy is it to die if you want to die?"


    Looking back, Han Sanqian''s eyes were very light, full of faint smiles and confidence.


    Without waiting for Pei Chen''s reaction, Han Sanqian had already blocked the big foot in front of him with a palm, and after that, his body was like an arrow, and he rushed directly to the big foot.


    The poor Venerable Bigfoot was wondering why he didn''t step on it when someone lifted his foot and fell to the ground.


    Before this huge body was touching the ground, another figure came directly towards the face.


    In an instant, he only felt an extremely strong force suddenly hit his waist.


    He didn''t feel anything at first, but after an instant, he felt that his waist bones were directly beaten into powder, and his body flew out on the spot under a tremendous force...


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from his throat, and it was like rain in the sky during the flight.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, Venerable Bigfoot smashed directly onto the floor dozens of meters away, and there was no movement at all on the spot.


    Spike!


    Instant kill!


    The three of Montenegro''s enchantress were all dumbfounded.


    With the cultivation of the four of them, they dare not say that they walk sideways in the Demon Race, but at least they are not afraid.


    Maybe someone is stronger than them and can beat them, but if you want to kill them, it may be extremely low.


    And if you want to kill them in seconds, it will be a fantasy, like a dream.


    But now this guy...


    Right in front of their eyes, Venerable Bigfoot was instantly killed in a direct and neat manner.


    And when they looked at it again, and after figuring out who was coming, they were even more heartbroken, and their souls were scattered.


    "Han Sanqian!"


    "you again!"


    "You... how did you..."


    The three masters were almost collectively silenced, how arrogant they were before, and how silent they are now.


    "What? Is there something wrong?" Han Sanqian looked at the three people indifferently, a little funny.


    The three masters collectively shook their heads. Who would want to talk to this devil at this time? If any word or tone is wrong, they will be left with the same fate as Venerable Bigfoot.


    Seeing that the three did not speak, Han Sanqian looked back at the soldiers who surrounded them.


    Immediately, they, who had been approaching to surround Pei Gu, actually retreated together under the gaze of Han Sanqian, forcibly giving the two of them a large circle with a diameter of at least seven or eight meters wide. .


    "I want to take Pei Gu away, who has any doubts?" Han Sanqian finished his words, walked over and pulled up Pei Gu on the ground without looking at anyone.


    Pei Gu is the key figure in the pursuit, and it is also their death order to kill him.


    If it were an ordinary person, I am afraid that when he said this, he would have been beaten to death, but when these words came out of Han Sanqian''s mouth, it was completely different.


    None of the people present dared to speak back, let alone take a step forward to stop it.


    No one fucking thinks their life is too long at such a time.


    In this way, Han Sanqian alone, and also supporting a wounded Pei Gu, went to the west of the city step by step under the eyes of the tens of thousands of troops...


    No one stopped them, and even many of them took the initiative to give way.


    Until, a figure stood at the end of the soldier''s way out...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4278

    All the soldiers froze in place, not knowing what to do.


    At the end, it is none other than Ming Yu.


    Han Sanqian also stopped, looked at Ming Yu, and smiled softly: "We meet again."


    Ming Yu took a long breath, trying to suppress her anger in her heart.


    With so many people on her side, Han Sanqian was so overwhelmed that no one dared to move. As the commander-in-chief, how could she not be popular?


    But in the face of Han Sanqian, she told her rationally that she could not be angry, otherwise, she could only be pressed by Han Sanqian to the ground to rub her IQ.


    "Yeah, we met again. I really didn''t expect that the forbidden area of ??death didn''t blow you to death. Han Sanqian really deserves to be Han Sanqian, I admire it." Ming Yu replied.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Okay, I''ve already called him, so let''s not do the old-fashioned way. Either call him or I''ll take him away. What do you think?"


    The soldiers didn''t dare to do it because the coach was not there, so naturally there would be reservations.


    But now that Mingyu is here, Han Sanqian doesn''t think that he can rely on his strength and momentum to suppress them.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian needs to see Mingyu''s choice.


    "Anyhow, there are still hundreds of thousands of troops left in my city, and I am afraid that there is no one other than you Han Sanqian who can talk and laugh like this among the hundreds of thousands of troops." Ming Yu said coldly.


    "You talked a little bit less, and even made a request with you." Han Sanqian said lightly: "However, this always requires you to make a decision."


    "Fight or let go."


    Ming Yu didn''t speak, looked at Han Sanqian for a long time, and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, I can let you go, but I''m afraid you''re not in the mood to take the Pei family out."


    "Well, let''s meet Pei Gu, let go of Pei Gu, and you leave safely. I can guarantee that no one will touch you."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "You treat me so well? Why don''t I believe it?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Ming Yu said, "Although you and I are enemies, Pei Gu and I are also enemies, and you and Pei Gu are still enemies. There is a saying that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. , On this battlefield, you are my friend, I will let you go, and no one will say anything more."


    "You and I will never be friends, maybe some time ago, but now and in the future, never will be." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have any favors for this kind of person who betrayed him.


    will never forgive.


    "As for the enemy you said, what do you mean by that?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Ming Yu smiled lightly: "I thought you, Han Sanqian, would miss the point."


    When the words fell, she looked at Han Sanqian: "As soon as you come back, you will help the Pei family fight this and that. Are you ignoring the people around you?"


    Su Yingxia and Ziqing!


    Han Sanqian frowned.


    Although he has been helping the Pei family all the time, in fact, Han Sanqian has been looking for two women.


    At the beginning, he thought that the Pei family was in a critical state, and the two girls were bound to be protected by the Pei family. After all, this was always the business of the Pei family, and Pei Gu''s character would definitely not let the two of them go to the battlefield in person.


    After returning from outside the city, Han Sanqian knew that the battle in the house was about to start, so he had been looking for the two women.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t seen them all the time, and then the army was in chaos until now.


    Could it be that they were caught by Ming Yu, otherwise, why would she have to ask?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian suddenly became anxious, staring fiercely at Ming Yu and said angrily: "You caught them? I warn you Ming Yu, if there is any difference between the two of them, I Han Sanqian will not. I will slash you with thousands of swords and be inhuman."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Mingyu''s heart was full of mixed feelings, how she wished a man could do this for her.


    She also hopes that when she is threatened, Han Sanqian can come forward.


    But she knew that she was expecting extravagantly.


    Since she betrayed Han Sanqian, this kind of thinking has never been realistic.


    But, what can she do now? !


    Ming Yu shook his head, didn''t speak, just looked at Pei Gu.


    Noticing her eyes, Han Sanqian also looked at Pei Gu strangely, only then did he realize that at some point, Pei Gu had lowered his head and did not dare to lift it up.


    Realizing that the situation was wrong, Han Sanqian grabbed Pei Gu''s shoulder and said, "Patriarch Pei, Yingxia and the others, what happened?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4279

    Pei Gu''s body trembled slightly, obviously grief came from his heart.


    "Three thousand, I... I''m sorry for you."


    "Actually, she''s right. You shouldn''t save me. I''m not worth it."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu released Han Sanqian''s hand to support him, turned his back, and secretly wept.


    He was very guilty.


    Han Sanqian handed the two daughters into his hands, however, he did not protect them well.


    This is his dereliction of duty. He is sorry for Han Sanqian, and he is even more sorry for Han Sanqian to fight the enemy for his Pei family after returning.


    "Patriarch Pei, what happened?"


    Han Sanqian already had an ominous premonition in his heart. Seeing Pei Gu like this, he was completely panicked.


    Yes, he can deal with thousands of troops indifferently, but in the face of Su Yingxia, he can never be at peace.


    That is his most important person, and also where his inverse scales lie.


    "When the beasts attacked the city, in order to help us alleviate the crisis of the city tower, Miss Ziqing sacrificed herself and rushed into the group of beasts. In order to save her, Miss Su was unfortunately both..." Speaking of which, Pei Gu couldn''t help it. Go on.


    It has been more than ten hours since the incident, and I am afraid that now, the bones that they have been bitten by are gone.


    "Three thousand, I''m sorry for you, but the Pei family is innocent. You can kill me, but I hope you can leave here with the rest of the Pei family."


    Han Sanqian staggered suddenly, such bad news was like a thunderbolt!


    He looked at Pei Gu in disbelief, why, why did he tell himself now? !


    "Han Sanqian, don''t you understand? Some people just use you as a tool. Otherwise, I shouldn''t mention this matter now, and you will know what happened, right?" Ming Yu said coldly. road.


    Yes, even if there is an accident, Pei Gu shouldn''t tell himself the truth until now.


    "Three thousand, it''s my fault, but..." Pei Gu couldn''t go on.


    In fact, he didn''t want to use Han Sanqian as a tool. What''s more, he really didn''t know how to talk to Han Sanqian.


    "In addition, what I want to tell you is that although Pei Guhua explained the general situation clearly, it is not exhaustive." Ming Yu continued coldly.


    Han Sanqian suddenly frowned and looked at Ming Yu.


    "The people who attacked the city by wild beasts are not only Ziqing and Su Yingxia on the city wall. As far as I know, the Pei family is all there."


    "Also, when Ziqing resolved the crisis for them, although she accidentally fell to the wild beasts, other than Su Yingxia, the other Pei family members never tried to save them."


    "I have to admit that Ziqing was hurt by me. However, it wasn''t that she didn''t have a chance to survive at that time."


    "As long as the Pei family immediately comes to help, whether it''s air support or opening the city gate to send soldiers to help, they can help Ziqing and Su Yingxia come back to their senses and stand up. You also know that in terms of their two daughters'' cultivation, it is true You may not be able to beat those beasts. But if you want to save your life and come back, you know better than me how easy it is." Ming Yu said seriously.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian''s whole body trembled.


    Although Mingyu is an enemy of herself, she is not the kind of person who deliberately fabricates lies in order to create conflicts.


    It was hard for Han Sanqian to imagine such a scene.


    He grabbed Pei Gu directly, and his eyes instantly lit up: "What she said, is it true?"


    Pei Gu was speechless, because what Ming Yu explained was basically inseparable.


    "Oh, by the way, Han Sanqian, don''t blame me for not telling you, at that time, the Pei family was not only just sitting on the sidelines." Ming Yu said with a cold smile: "As far as I can see, after the accident of Su Yingxia and the two daughters , the Pei family is still laughing."


    "This can be seen by all the soldiers present. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them."


    Seeing that Pei Gu still lowered his head and did not speak, Han Sanqian knew clearly that Ming Yu did not lie!


    The black aura on his body suddenly surged, and an invisible murderous aura struck the audience lightly, and everyone just felt like they had fallen into an ice cellar...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4280

    "The Pei family, I want you to die!"


    With a loud shout, Han Sanqian pushed Pei Gu away with a single palm. After that, his body that was emitting black gas began to tremble wildly, and his eyes suddenly turned blood red.


    boom!


    A powerful breath suddenly rushed out of his body, and suddenly, Han Sanqian''s hair was silvery white, and his clothes were moving without wind.


    Mingyu opened her eyes wide and looked at Han Sanqian in surprise.


    "He... what happened to him?"


    Before she finished speaking, the sky above her head suddenly changed color, but in a blink of an eye, it was already a rolling black cloud.


    What''s even more maddening is that the earth at this time is also slowly shaking. Although the power of this trembling is not very great, it has been swaying and never stopped.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian suddenly raised his head to the sky and shouted loudly, his voice broke the sky!


    The meridians of his body began to appear, and his skin slowly turned from fair to dark, then turned red, and finally turned white again.


    boom!


    The clothes on the upper body shattered into powder without the wind, and the strong muscles filled his body, but in the muscles, everyone could see a red and black aura rushing frantically in it with rays of light.


    "call!"


    A gust of overcast wind blew, the wind was very light, but it blew so hard that everyone could not open their eyes, and subconsciously covered it with their hands.


    When the wind stopped, everyone looked up again, only to see Han Sanqian still standing there.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Who is this guy?"


    "It''s too evil, isn''t it? Just standing there, but I... but my legs are weakening."


    The soldiers whispered to each other quietly, but their feet were constantly retreating.


    For some reason, Han Sanqian exuded a suffocating murderous aura.


    Even though they were all from the Demon Race, even though they had already seen a lot of slaughter, but in their eyes, Han Sanqian at this moment was far more terrifying than this.


    The three masters of the Black Mountain Demon Girl also glanced at each other. They did not dare to make a sound and quietly retreated.


    Intuition is telling them that Han Sanqian is not right at this time, too wrong.


    Ming Yu frowned, as the commander in chief, but for some reason, she chose to take a step back at this time.


    If the previously demonized Han Sanqian felt like suffocation, then the current Han Sanqian can only bring death to people...


    A death without any hope of life!


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian roared in the sky!


    The sound of its sound, like a Hong bell, is actually the roar of heaven and earth!


    "kill!"


    With a light drink, Han Sanqian looked around bloodthirsty.


    Seeing this, everyone present was trembling with fear, and their hearts and hearts were torn apart.


    Of course, at this time they knew to escape, but it was already too late.


    Between turning his hands, a breath shot out directly, and another terrifying thing happened.


    Those who were directly hit by the breath, almost a large area, were like a terrorist attack suddenly.


    I saw white smoke rise, and they disappeared collectively!


    "kill!"


    In the next second, Han Sanqian directly drew his knife and got up, and like a shadow, he flew directly into the enemy army.


    boom!


    The crowd directly fried the pot, as if water had been poured into the lime, dying for a while, fleeing, screaming, screaming, screaming, that scene...


    It is no exaggeration to say that people slaughtered the scene.


    "Go, go, go!" Ming Yu panicked, and hurriedly called his soldiers to stop.


    At the same time, she also set her sights on the team of masters led by the three masters.


    Obviously, in this kind of game, the effect of the masters is obviously more important.


    Being watched by the commander in person, even if the three masters and the others were already trembling with fear, they had no choice but to send arrows on the strings at this time.


    With a heart, the three masters quickly joined the battlefield with a group of masters.


    For a time, dozens of attacks directly and collectively hit Han Sanqian.


    Bang bang bang!


    Han Sanqian''s body suddenly exploded.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the soldiers also gritted their teeth and began to rush forward. Various weapons and spells emerged one after another, and all of them aimed at Han Sanqian.


    boom!


    Thousands of Dharma Doors exploded in unison!


    For a time, the sky was lit up again by the light of the explosion.


    And Han Sanqian, who was in it, didn''t seem to have resisted from the beginning to the end. He just killed people when he saw them, that''s all!


    Ten thousand spells stopped, and the scene seemed to stop completely in an instant.


    The silence is almost audible.


    Everyone can''t help but look towards the center of the explosion at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4281

    The center of the explosion was a mess, and the ground was full of gunpowder smoke.


    Many of the soldiers in it have long since been completely turned to ashes under these ten thousand attacks.


    As a result, the ground was covered with ashes of nearly ten centimeters...


    Everyone looked for the sound, and in these ashes, a figure stood there, motionless.


    Ash covered his entire body, making him look like a stone sculpture.


    Everyone''s eyes shrank sharply, and those who came close couldn''t help but retreat in fright.


    "It''s really amazing, so many of us bombed him together, how could he keep his body so intact when he didn''t dodge?"


    "Fuck, is this guy a human or a demon, isn''t this too perverted?"


    "Damn, he''s not still alive, is he?"


    A group of people whispered, even if they were facing Han Sanqian''s motionless "corpse", no one in this group dared to step forward casually, and no one dared to speak loudly.


    The Black Mountain Demon Girl frowned, and she slightly reached out to stop the masters she was leading.


    Intuition told her that there seemed to be something wrong.


    "Our masters, plus tens of thousands of people, if this Han Sanqian resisted it, it would be quite easy to say, but this guy directly bears it without hesitation. At this moment, he actually... actually can still have such a physical body? "The Black Mountain Enchantress looked at Han Sanqian''s corpse somewhat unimaginably, and said softly to the person beside her.


    All the masters also understood what the Black Mountain Demon Girl said, otherwise, they would not stop completely when the Black Mountain Demon Girl just raised her hand slightly.


    Be careful, it is not easy for everyone to cultivate.


    Zhu Yanshuo gritted his teeth and looked at Mingyu: "Elder, find some people to see first?"


    Ming Yu didn''t speak. She stared at Han Sanqian''s "corpse" tightly, as if she was thinking about something in her heart.


    "Yan Shuo, do you think he is dead?" Ming Yu suddenly asked.


    Zhu Yanshuo didn''t quite understand this, but since Ming Yu asked, he naturally had to answer: "I always feel that killing Han Sanqian like this is wrong."


    "But the problem is, he didn''t dodge or dodge just now, and he just ate all the attacks abruptly. If it''s all right, it''s too unreasonable."


    "It''s not a question of whether it''s a miracle or not, but it''s really..."


    He didn''t say anything in the second half of the sentence, but Ming Yu already knew what he was going to say: "It goes against common sense, doesn''t it?"


    "Exactly." Zhu Yanshuo nodded: "In the Bafang world, the true gods are undoubtedly the best. Not only are they extremely high in cultivation, but they are also extremely strong in flesh."


    "But even the body of a true god is absolutely impossible to survive under such firepower."


    Ming Yu nodded slightly, and what Zhu Yanshuo said was indeed very reasonable.


    The true God may not be besieged to death by this group of people, but that must be based on the fact that the true God will resist with his own law.


    If you simply stand still, the true God will not be able to resist.


    The strength of the physical body, the upper limit is there.


    "So what do you mean..." Ming Yu asked with a frown.


    "It''s really strange that Han Sanqian was killed like this without hiding, but reality is always reality, and no one can go against its principles." Zhu Yanshuo came to a conclusion: "So, my subordinates believe that Han Sanqian has already die."


    "As for why he didn''t dodge, his subordinates thought it might be related to the forbidden area of ??death."


    "Oh?"


    "The black gas emitted from the explosion of the forbidden area of ??death can make those beasts become bloodthirsty and manic, fearless to live and die, only for slaughter, and just after Han Sanqian was enchanted, he was obviously similar to those beasts."


    Mingyu understood what he meant and said, "Yan Shuo, what you mean is that Han Sanqian is just like those beasts, only killing, not life and death, so he has no intention of avoiding our attack."


    "My subordinates think that''s it." Zhu Yanshuo nodded.


    Ming Yu smiled lightly, Zhu Yanshuo''s explanation was reasonable and should be the final solution.


    Nodding, Ming Yu directed two gullibles to inspect the body of Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that the group of people was not enough to take a few steps, and suddenly, the previous vibration of the ground came again.


    And this time the vibration is obviously much stronger than the last time.


    What''s even more terrifying is that there seem to be bursts of terrifying sounds in the sky at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4282

    "Roar!"


    "Wow!"


    It''s like someone is screaming, and it''s like someone is screaming.


    The sound is extremely terrifying, extremely infiltrating.


    boom!


    The ground trembled even more crazily.


    Many people are starting to get a little unsteady.


    The hurricane hit, cutting the face like a knife.


    After that, at the top of the sky, among the clouds, those roars became more intense.


    "what happened?"


    "How is this going?"


    Everyone looked around in panic.


    Of course, at this moment, the dust began to shake off from Han Sanqian''s body, which was completely covered by ashes...


    Like the ash shaken by the shaking of the earthquake, but also like he himself began to move slightly...


    The people who were very close to him were immediately stunned by this scene. They forgot about the hurricane and the earthquake. They just stared at him stupidly, not even daring to blink, for fear of missing something.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    Small voices began to appear on the corpse, but it was buried in the sound of hurricanes and earthquakes.


    "He moved, he moved, he didn''t die!"


    The people who were close couldn''t collapse anymore, they shouted loudly and ran around in panic.


    They have no direction, only belief, and that is to stay as far away from this ghost as possible...


    They were in a mess, and the people next to them started to be in a mess.


    They may not have observed the situation of Han Sanqian''s corpse, but when they heard the screams of the people inside, they began to run away subconsciously.


    As a result, in just ten seconds, a group of people had completely turned into ants on the hot pot, and they couldn''t bear to look directly at them.


    The two cronies were still some distance away, but seeing such a scene, they couldn''t help but feel weak.


    Ming Yu and the others are watching behind this damn thing, it seems that it will not work if you don''t go. But the situation on the other side has already become like that, and it seems that there is no way to come back alive.


    And just when the two were in trouble.


    suddenly!


    Roar!


    A roar broke through the sky!


    And almost at the same time, a ray of light suddenly burst out from Han Sanqian''s body, grabbing the sky!


    Boom! !


    The black clouds in the sky rush away, and then they form a vortex!


    At the same time, a dark red light formed in the vortex!


    Noisy!


    The soaring rays of light go straight into the vortex, intersecting with the dark red light!


    The sky and the earth are connected in an instant!


    It is both magical and magical, and it is sweeping wildly with huge power!


    Bang bang bang!


    Centered on the rays of light emitted by Han Sanqian, within a radius of several meters, there is a hurricane produced by itself.


    "Run, run, run."


    The people around, even if they were fortunate enough not to be engulfed and turned into powder by the hurricane produced by Han Sanqian, but seeing that the teammates in front had already done so, they only ended up shouting hastily and fleeing frantically.


    "Crazy, crazy, what the hell is going on."


    The Black Mountain Enchantress stood where she was, murmuring.


    Although she seemed calm on the face, she actually knew better than anyone that she was not so-called calm and composed at all, she was simply completely stunned by the sight of Han Sanqian in front of her.


    She wanted to run very much, but face and fear made her unable to lift her legs at all.


    "Fuck, this...what''s the situation?"


    "Yeah, isn''t Han Sanqian dead? Why is this world...why is it still like this?"


    "Or is he doing too many bad things, and he will be accepted by God when he dies?"


    Hearing these words, the Black Mountain Demon Girl hurriedly shook her head frantically: "No, no, it''s impossible, if the sky wants to accept people, I ask you, why is Xia Guang instead of Punishment Thunder?"


    After a few words, everyone was speechless.


    Yes, it should be Ray.


    "Could it be that that guy... is God helping him?"


    "No... No way? Is it possible that guy can survive even after death?"


    "Is there a possibility, I''m just guessing. That guy didn''t die from the beginning to the end, he...he is just absorbing the energy between heaven and earth through his method now?"


    When the man said this, it was obvious that the cold sweat on his forehead was maddening.


    This guess is indeed bold and crazy, but it has to be said that he is reasonable.


    Everyone is a cultivator, and some situations are actually easy to understand, because Han Sanqian¡¯s current appearance is indeed more like this possibility.


    But the problem is...


    If that''s the case, how else can they play with this guy?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4283

    No, no one will know the answer, and no one wants to know the answer.


    But if you think about it for a while, you will be surprised to know.


    Can''t play.


    Totally kind!


    Because obviously, Han Sanqian was almost invincible in front of everyone before he absorbed the energy of the world.


    If you want to let him complete the current operation, then...


    How are you still playing? !


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you are a typical example of growing others'' ambition and destroying your own prestige."


    "Yes, he was hit by so many of us, and it is impossible for him to die. How could he still absorb the energy of heaven and earth?"


    "If you have to find a reasonable explanation, then I think... he may not be completely dead, at this moment he is just trying his best to absorb the energy of heaven and earth to make supplies."


    This statement also stood firm. With Han Sanqian''s previous brave attitude, it was not so easy to die.


    This can also explain why he is in such a situation now.


    "Then why don''t we directly ruin his good things before he is absorbed?" Someone suggested.


    This is of course a good idea. After all, once it succeeds, Han Sanqian will not only be unable to repair himself, but will also devour himself because of his madness.


    It''s just that the idea is a good idea, and whether or not someone implements it is another matter.


    A group of masters sold each other''s hearts, just nodded in agreement with the idea, but no one moved even a single bit.


    Everyone knows in their hearts that if they guess wrong, then what Han Sanqian will give them back is definitely not as simple as hitting you or touching you.


    It can only be explained by life there.


    A group of masters were indifferent, and Ming Yu and Zhu Yanshuo also roughly guessed this.


    Zhu Yanshuo ordered a group of death squads, which are assembling.


    At this time, outside the main city...


    When the reinforcements had reached the west of the city, they were about to advance, but they were suddenly blown back by a gust of invisible wind.


    Even if the 100,000-strong army behind them was walking in a phalanx, it was the same, and there was a little chaos in the army for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" The reinforcement general frowned.


    This invisible wind is blowing from the direction of the city, but how did it come? !


    The general re-adjusted the direction of the mount, looking at the city, the sky with his fingers and the dark red vortex in the cloud: "Commander, look..."


    "Hey, this... what is this?"


    "I don''t know, the demonic energy is so heavy, it''s so far away that some people can''t breathe."


    "Fuck, even if we die, we have to go in, inform the brothers, and be careful."


    "Yes."


    After the words fell, the reinforcements wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and continued to move forward with the troops.


    At almost the same time, in several towns in the Demon Land, people stopped what they were doing, and all looked in the direction of the Pei family''s forces.


    Some are separated by hundreds of kilometers, some are separated by thousands of kilometers, and some are even further apart...


    But at this moment, almost all of them looked over there obediently.


    "What happened to the Pei family? Why is there such a big movement?"


    Somewhere farther from Pei''s house, a figure slowly appeared on the top of the cliff.


    There was another figure standing behind him. Hearing the former speak, he smiled slightly: "Even if the Pei family plus the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of the Pei family are all set on fire, it is absolutely impossible for them to burn the fire until we can all see it. ."


    "You mean, this isn''t what happened to the Pei family?"


    The latter continued to laugh: "Even if the Pei family is what you call an accident, then this matter shouldn''t be what you imagined."


    "What''s the meaning of this?" The former asked with a slight frown.


    The latter smiled lightly, walked in front of him a few steps, looked at the sky-high light of Pei''s house in the distance, sighed, and said, "I mean, it''s not a thing at all, it''s a person."


    When the former saw this, he couldn''t help but frown even more and looked over there, and suddenly said, "You mean, there are people who defy the sky in the Pei family?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4284

    "Yes." The latter affirmed in a low voice.


    The former was obviously hesitant, and he couldn''t see his expression clearly in the dark, but it was not difficult to imagine that his face must be slightly shocked at this time.


    After a while, he suddenly said: "As you are, when you open your mouth, I am speechless, but it''s just a person, but there is such a movement, but I always feel that something is wrong."


    "Master Wind Demon, you mean that this person''s movements are too loud, right?" the latter said.


    The person called Wind Demon Lord nodded: "To tell you the truth, it is."


    "You and I know a lot about all kinds of strange phenomena and strange sights throughout the ages. But...you and I both know how big they are. Don''t you think such a vision is too far-fetched?"


    "It''s so big that it can be seen in the entire land of the Demon Race. Just ask, what kind of strange person can create such a miracle?"


    After the words fell, the Wind Demon Lord looked at the man.


    The man smiled helplessly in the dark: "Then have you ever thought about it, this strange person is very likely to be a real person who defies the sky. Note that the person I''m talking about is not an adjective from beginning to end, nor is he exaggerating anyone else. , is a very simple literal meaning."


    "The real person who defies the sky?" The Wind Demon Lord frowned and said, "If what you said is true, then, how terrifying this person will be?"


    "How terrifying I have never played against, naturally, I can''t give you the answer. But I can be sure of one thing."


    "Oh, you said." Feng Mo said.


    "The future of the entire Demon Race will be rewritten, and even the entire Bafang World."


    The Wind Demon Lord didn''t speak, and seemed to be reminiscing quietly.


    However, at this moment, the latter continued to smile again and said, "For so long, the various parties of the Demon Race have been sprouting, and they have accumulated a lot of power. Once the time is ripe, it will inevitably erupt."


    "Because of this, the Bafang World, which has been silent for countless years, has awakened itself, and this person is the person chosen by this world."


    "He will completely change the world and open a new chapter in history."


    "Of course, this is just my personal guess, maybe, I''m exaggerating too much."


    The Wind Demon Lord did not affirm or deny on this issue. For him, of course, he would not rush to affirm what he did not want to believe, but his respect and understanding of the latter also made him unwilling to deny it.


    He frowned slightly and said softly, "Why did it happen at Pei''s house?"


    "Although the Pei family is from the bloodline, as far as I know, their bloodline is not that strong, at least compared to some other stronger families of the Demon Race."


    "To put it in an ugly way, even if they call themselves scorpions, and they really defy the sky, there is absolutely no way that there will be any movement."


    The latter nodded slightly and said, "This is actually what I am most suspicious of."


    "Actually, no matter from which point of view, the Pei family shouldn''t be the family that can come out so defiant, but right now..."


    The Wind Demon Lord sighed: "How about I immediately send someone to check it out?"


    "It doesn''t have to be like this." The latter shook his head: "In any case, there is one thing that cannot be denied is that the people who defy the sky are now within the sphere of influence of the Pei family. If you send someone to find out , let me ask you, if you are discovered, what should you do?"


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Mo was really unable to deal with it for a while.


    "That''s when you''ll be a first-timer."


    "What you''re teaching is that curiosity will eventually kill the cat. In your opinion, what should it be?"


    The latter did not speak, and looked at the airspace.


    "This move is known to all the demons, and there are people who can''t hold their breath. Let''s wait and see how things change and get up in peace. This is the best policy, Fengmo, what do you think?"


    Feng Mo nodded: "This plan is very good, then let''s take a step and take a look. In addition, I started to check the surrounding of the Demon Race, since we can''t check it out ourselves. Then, we can go from behind other people''s backs. Know a thing or two."


    "Brother Feng is indeed a smart person, and he can see through it at one point."


    When the two finished speaking, they both looked at each other and smiled.


    And at the very center of the Demon Land, the City of Burning Bones.


    Somewhere in ruins, everywhere is desolate, just like strangers should not approach.


    But in the depths of nearly 100 meters beneath the ruins, there is a huge hole.


    There is a stream in the hole, which runs across the vertical pull, like the blood vessels on a heart almost covering the entire hole.


    There is red lava in the stream, hot and burning...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4285

    The magma is like blood, boiling red.


    Along with these streams, all the way up, is a dark and more terrifying cave.


    There are often bloody lights in the cave, and the next second is instantly plunged into darkness.


    This cycle is both eerie and bloody and mysterious.


    "call!"


    In the cave, a voice suddenly came, as if sighing.


    Immediately afterwards, two shadows outside the cave quickly flashed into the cave.


    "Emperor! You are awake."


    The two spoke in unison.


    "I don''t want to, of course, someone is disturbing my dreams." The voice was angry.


    The two shadows looked at each other, full of strangeness.


    "Emperor, the crypt is a kilometer-long area where no one is dead, let alone a living person, even that living creature is absolutely impossible to approach, you... how can you say..."


    "Trash!" The voice shouted even more angrily: "Don''t you two know what happened just now?"


    Hearing this, another black shadow immediately bowed his body: "My emperor is saying that the power of the Pei family thousands of miles away suddenly appeared in the sky?"


    "Why not?"


    The two of them were slightly startled. Of course they knew that the light soared to the sky at the Pei family''s side. However, one is that it is thousands of miles away, and the other is that the Earth Emperor lives a hundred meters underground. What happened on the ground shouldn''t he? It is very clear.


    Unexpectedly, even if it is on the ground and thousands of miles away, the old man knows it clearly.


    "Emperor, it''s not that the two of us deliberately deceived, it''s really..." Hei Ying hurriedly bowed and apologized.


    "The affairs of the world, as long as I want to know, there is nothing that can escape my eyes. Where is the light, but the Pei family''s sphere of influence?"


    "Exactly, and it should be in the main city. We suspect that something strange may have happened at the Pei family''s side." Hei Ying hurriedly said.


    "The image of the Pei family is not a strange thing, but a strange person." The voice said.


    "Alien?"


    "The devil is in the sky, this person is extraordinary."


    "Emperor, isn''t it a good thing like this? This means that my demon clan has added a tiger general." The shadow complimented.


    "Tiger general?" The voice sneered: "Are you unable to understand the word, or do you not know yourself clearly enough?"


    Hearing his words, the black shadow hurriedly knelt down: "My subordinates are bold, and I ask the emperor to forgive me."


    "Forget it, you have no credit or hard work. You have worked so hard for so many days, and this time you will be spared. Get up."


    "Yes." The shadow hurriedly got up.


    Another black figure seized the opportunity at this time and said, "By the way, Huang, what did you mean by what you just said? Your subordinates are stupid, please clarify."


    "There is a force in the fifth to attack Pei''s house at this time, right?" he said softly.


    "As far as your subordinates know, that''s exactly the case. Emperor, do you want your subordinates to ask the fifth one?"


    "I only have four generals under my command, why is the fifth one?" The voice laughed coldly: "The fifth one is just a chess piece, why do you need to ask him? Is he worthy?"


    "The emperor means..."


    "I just want to tell you that the troop sent by the fifth will be back soon, and you can find out what level the enemy they face, that is, the man against the sky, is."


    Hearing this, the two shadows were obviously surprised.


    The meaning of the emperor is that the so-called tiger generals in their mouths are actually not clear at all.


    "The emperor''s meaning, I''ll wait to understand."


    "It''s good to understand." He replied softly, and then added: "There is one more thing you need to pay attention to. Although this child looks extremely demonic on the surface, in fact, he is demonic, and evil is righteous."


    "Emperor, do you mean that this person is an enemy or a friend, and it is still uncertain now?"


    "Yes, other people may only see his demonic energy, but I can see the few other breaths hidden in his demonic energy." The voice finished and sighed: "This person In any case, it must be a person, remember the plan I told you earlier."


    "The subordinate understands that the subordinate will also follow the emperor''s instructions and make steady progress."


    "Subordinates too."


    "Okay, I am very happy to have four of you to help me. I am also looking forward to it. When I return, five masters and servants will rule the world."


    "Congratulations to my emperor!"


    The two shadows responded in unison. Although they knelt down and lowered their heads, it was obvious that their words were full of excitement.


    At this time, the other end...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4286

    In a cave less than one kilometer from the border of Pei''s house, it is still luxuriously decorated, and it is still unique.


    Lu Ruoxin lay down slightly, her graceful and slender body was so perfectly presented, and her slender and white legs made it hard to look away.


    "Princess, over the Pei family..."


    "It''s Han Sanqian." Lu Ruoxin smiled softly.


    "Why so sure?"


    "Although the Pei family has some power, so what? In the eyes of this princess, they are nothing but rubbish. Do you think they can make such a big noise?" Lu Ruoxin said dismissively.


    "Princess''s words are also reasonable, but do you really think that Han Sanqian has been abandoned like that, so he can still make a noise?"


    "Hmph, do you think the person this princess likes will be mediocre?" Lu Ruoxin drank coldly, and then the beautiful eyes disappeared gloomily, full of pride: "This man is destined to not disappoint anyone."


    "In a few days, we''ll start moving. Get to the City of Burning Bones as soon as possible, I think... he''s about to leave."


    "My subordinate understands."


    Pei family, the main city.


    The sky filled with light, almost illuminating the entire main city of the Pei family, so that it was almost indistinguishable from the daytime.


    "superior!"


    The death squad shouted in a hurry, and a group of people rushed towards Han Sanqian immediately.


    In the master team, several masters could not hold back after all, and followed closely behind.


    If Han Sanqian is absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, then interrupting him at this time is the only and best chance.


    Naturally, none of the people present wanted to give up.


    "Humph!"


    Suddenly, just as they launched the attack, a cold hum suddenly came.


    The next second, those who rushed up immediately regretted it.


    As they get closer, they can discover a scary thing. In the light, Han Sanqian was no longer as motionless as before.


    He''s moving now, and he''s totally moving.


    A pair of bloody eyes also became more terrifying and infiltrating in the glow.


    "Want to kill me?"


    The corner of the mouth is evil!


    In the next second, a figure shot out directly!


    Brush brush!


    Before the death squad rushing to the front had reflected, they had already fully complied with their team''s name, daring to die...


    Like leaves withered, the corpses of team members kept falling from the rushing air.


    And the shadow didn''t stop at all, and in a flash, he came to the team of some masters behind.


    "Swipe!"


    There were bursts of voices again, I thought that the masters could last longer than the members of the death squad, but the fantasy was just an illusion after all.


    They are almost the same as the people in the death squad, in a split second!


    "Run, run, run!"


    The Black Mountain Demon Girl was completely panicked, she turned around and ran directly to the far away place.


    She just glanced at Han Sanqianshun''s death squad and a group of masters who rushed up, and she already knew that this battle was impossible.


    If it was possible to reluctantly take a few moves before, then now, she herself doubts whether she can take that guy''s move.


    This fucking shit!


    Even if Ming Yu was in front of the formation at this time, she was completely lazy to take care of her.


    Fuck the commander-in-chief, it''s a big deal that his mother doesn''t eat this bowl of rice with them in the future, and even if he is caught and punished, isn''t his mother''s future?


    She has to fucking live now.


    As soon as the Black Mountain Demon Girl started running, of course, none of the other two masters were strong. They turned around and chased the Black Mountain Demon Girl and fled together.


    Behind, the so-called high cultivation of many masters is no longer used to kill the enemy, but directly used to see who can run faster.


    As a result, the soldiers of the entire Mingyu Department also began to be in chaos, like chickens that were plucked, their legs were faster than the other, not for the other, just to avoid being cut in the throat.


    "kill!"


    Han Sanqian entered the crowd, and he didn''t care whether the enemy was begging or blocking. In his blood-red eyes at this time, there was only one belief.


    Kill!


    Complete and insane killing!


    "Pfft!"


    The blood was flying, the limbs were chaotic, and the army of ten thousand people suddenly turned into a thousand ants in an instant.


    Zhu Yanshuo stared blankly at this scene, his body trembling uncontrollably...


    Even though he fought on the battlefield all the year round and was used to seeing life and death, he had never heard of such a slaughter and slaughter.


    Cruel, so cruel.


    Ming Yu also opened his eyes wide, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief: "How... how could this be?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4287

    She really doesn''t understand, she really doesn''t understand, why?


    Why was Han Sanqian attacked by his own army, and he did not die, but instead he became more ferocious and brutal? !


    There are people in this world.


    Can¡­¡­


    "Report!"


    Suddenly, an urgent shout pulled her back to reality from the shock.


    Only then did Ming Yu suddenly remember her own situation and her gaffe.


    She shook her body and looked at the person who came: "What''s the matter?"


    "For some reason, the west city gate was suddenly opened, and a large number of reinforcements from the Pei family had entered from the west of the city. At this time, they were launching a general attack on our army."


    "What?" Hearing this, Ming Yu''s eyes widened again.


    But when she carefully tasted the place at this time, she suddenly understood something: "Tiaohu Lishan."


    Zhu Yanshuo also instantly understood: "Han Sanqian knows that our goal is to kill Pei Gu, in order to disintegrate the Pei family''s power, and even support Pei Hu as a puppet. Therefore, he deliberately used Pei Gu to attract us to the east of the city."


    "Damn, our troops in the east of the city are already good. This will make us mistakenly think that we can surround Pei Gu in groups, and he will surely die, so we relax our vigilance as a whole. Damn, this **** guy is too cunning, step by step. Setting up a pit makes it hard to guard against.¡±


    "No wonder we can''t see the remnants of the Pei family. I thought... I thought they fled in a panic. We are more interested in killing Pei Gu. We were negligent for a while, but..."


    Zhu Yanshuo was very depressed, so he escaped from the pit where Pei''s family was tricked, but accidentally fell into the trap of being attacked by voices.


    Even though he is relatively gentle, his mother''s mentality has long been broken, and he can''t help but curse.


    Ming Yu is also trying his best to adjust his breathing so that the anger in his heart can be best released and suppressed.


    Zhu Yanshuo has the anger of being teased, doesn''t she have it?


    As the commander-in-chief, she is only a lot more than Zhu Yanshuo.


    However, she has really tried her best. She has set up a net of heaven and earth, but for some reason, every time Han Sanqian always finds a flaw in this net, not only does she break through, but she also completely tore her net every time.


    Not only did he return without success, but he also lost money every time he stole chickens.


    But at the moment, the enemy reinforcements have broken into the city, and her advantage in military strength is not much. There is still such a perverted Han Sanqian inside. If she carries it hard, she has no chance of winning.


    "Elder, while there is still a chance, let''s withdraw." Zhu Yanshuo also made up his mind, looking at the soldiers who kept dying in the hands of Han Sanqian, he murmured: "While there are so many people around now, it is still difficult to We can barely resist Han Sanqian, and the city defense also has a lot of troops to cover our breakout, and it¡¯s still too late.¡±


    But Zhu Yanshuo and Ming Yu knew very well that once they chose to retreat, the loss would be estimable with the naked eye.


    Almost all of Han Sanqian''s four sides will be killed, and the reinforcements from the Pei family will frantically pursue the poor bandits. Even if they can really break out of the Pei family''s forces, there will be enough troops left at that time.


    I am afraid that the number of 200,000 must be reduced by at least three-quarters.


    I have already lost a lot of troops in the attack on the city, and now I throw a ruthless one, not to mention that I can''t fight with the above, I am afraid, even my own heart, it is really painful...


    "Elder, don''t hesitate anymore. If it''s later, I''m afraid... I''m afraid no one of us can escape. I also know that you love soldiers, but sometimes you have to abandon the car to protect the commander."


    "In addition, Han Sanqian will be crazy and violent. When we leave, the Pei family doesn''t want to have a better life."


    With Zhu Yanshuo''s words, Ming Yu''s inner torment was relieved a lot. Also, his last sentence was right.


    Without them, the Pei family would have to suffer completely from the anger of Han Sanqian''s loss of his wife.


    That being the case...


    It is acceptable.


    Thinking of this, Ming Yu finally nodded: "Order the troops, withdraw!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4288

    With Ming Yu''s determination, the entire army finally waited for the Heavenly Talisman to save their lives.


    A group of people couldn''t hold back any longer, and they all fled towards the east of the city.


    The defeated soldiers fell like a mountain, coupled with the slaughter of Han Sanqian, the hundreds of thousands of troops should be mighty and extraordinary, but now they are more embarrassed.


    "Kill!"


    The reinforcement general also led his troops into the city at this time. Seeing that the other party had already begun to flee, his morale was immediately high, and with a roar, he led the troops to pursue frantically.


    The South Gate defenders collapsed...


    The North Gate defenders collapsed...


    The East Gate Guard just gave up...


    The Mingyu army completely chose to flee, and every time they chased, the soldiers of the Pei family would never soften their hands, killing them with swords and swords.


    Therefore, the reinforcements from the Pei family had only chased for a dozen miles, and they had already left thousands of corpses of the enemy on the way.


    However, at this time, Ming Yu couldn''t manage so much anymore. Since he was fleeing, there was no turning back.


    In the city, Han Sanqian is also not soft-hearted, even if he is alone, but killing people is no worse than the hundreds of thousands of reinforcements from the Pei family. In just half an hour, the east gate of the main city of the Pei family is already lying down. a large piece.


    Rivers of blood, bones like mountains!


    Many even turned into powder directly, leaving no trace.


    In another half an hour, the remaining soldiers of the Mingyu Department were almost slaughtered by Han Sanqian.


    The Pei family''s reinforcements had just returned to the city after the pursuit, and the reinforcement general was about to greet Han Sanqian.


    Not only did they relieve the crisis that they were ambushed at the beginning, but also directly entered the main city in one fell swoop, saving the entire Pei family from danger.


    However, he just looked at Han Sanqian with one look, which not only made him feel cold on the spot, but also brought disaster to the team.


    Han Sanqian rushed directly into the team like a hungry tiger rushing for food, and then there was a living humanoid meat grinder. Those who approached in the team would die, and blood and meat pulp began to fly.


    "This..." The reinforcement general was dumbfounded.


    Han Shaoxia, what happened?


    Wasn''t it all fine before? why now...


    "kill!"


    With a muffled voice, the frequency in Han Sanqian''s hands was faster, and the killing was even more numb.


    The seven princesses had basically finished clearing the enemy at this time, and they were about to come to the east of the city to join the large army, but when they arrived, they saw this extremely cruel and cruel side.


    For a time, the seven princesses didn''t know what happened.


    "Han... why is Mr. Han killing our people?"


    "Yeah, doesn''t he know that it''s our Pei family''s reinforcements?"


    "Let''s go and talk to him."


    When the princesses were about to leave after discussing, the seventh princess suddenly pulled her sisters back: "It seems that the situation is not quite right. You can see that Sanqian''s eyes are blood red, and his whole body is..."


    "Did he go crazy? Or..."


    "Order everyone to control Mr. Han, but never hurt his life." The Seventh Princess made a decisive decision.


    "Yes!" The subordinate took the order.


    Afterwards, he rushed to the reinforcements in front of the formation to announce the order.


    After the reinforcements took their orders, they rallied in the vastness and tried to surround Han Sanqian.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, withdraw, don''t let the soldiers die in vain."


    In the pile of dead people, an old man got up from it.


    "Father?"


    When the seven girls saw the old man, they immediately exclaimed.


    At this time, their father, the head of the Pei family, had no dignity, he looked more like a bad old man begging for food.


    "Han Sanqian is taking revenge, and Su Yingxia and Ziqing were hurt to save us. He... It''s all my father''s fault. My father promised to take good care of them, but I..." Pei Gu murmured and shook his head.


    Previously, because there were too many soldiers in the Mingyu Department, Han Sanqian hadn''t had time to kill him, so he was able to survive in the crowd.


    The seven princesses were stunned for a moment, looking at Han Sanqian but couldn''t help but feel a very strange feeling.


    He always killed the Pei family. Of course they were anxious, but after thinking about it, they seemed to have a completely different feeling.


    They are also women, and of course hope that a man can love himself to this point.


    Of course, just when they were distracted by this, Han Sanqian over there had already been killed from the crowd and looked at them coldly.


    The next second, Han Sanqian came directly, and everyone was shocked.


    But one person is standing in front of everyone at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4289

    Pei Gu!


    Han Sanqian stopped slightly, still looking at a dead man, looking at Pei Gu who was standing in front of him.


    "Three thousand, for the death of Yingxia and Ziqing, as the head of the Pei family, I should take full responsibility. I also know that I am sorry for you, but I still say what I said before. If you want revenge, then please Kill me, don''t kill other innocent people in the Pei family."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu closed his eyes: "Old man is ready."


    Han Sanqian didn''t hesitate at all, his right hand suddenly condensed his strength, aimed at Pei Gu and killed him directly.


    The Seventh Princess originally thought that Han Sanqian would hesitate more. After all, although he did have a grudge, she and he should both know that once Han Sanqian''s revenge was completed, he would kill Pei Gu.


    Then the alliance of the Mysterious Man Alliance and the Pei Family will eventually exist in name only.


    This is an alliance of interests. Even if it can''t control someone like Han Sanqian, it will at least make him worry. But she never thought that Han Sanqian didn''t even delay for a second.


    "Three thousand!"


    In a hurry, the seventh princess rushed up and pushed Pei Gu away.


    And Han Sanqian''s right palm also directly hit the seventh princess'' chest in an instant.


    "puff!"


    The blood splattered wildly on the spot, and the seventh princess did not cry out, but looked at Han Sanqian with pain and nostalgia: "Sanqian, I know that my fate is not worthy of being compared with Su Yingxia and Ziqing, but..."


    "But... but please remember that my love for you is no less than theirs. Today, on behalf of the Pei family, I will give my life to my life."


    When the words fell, the Seventh Princess closed her eyes slightly and fell down.


    "Little Seven!"


    Pei Gu was distraught, and rushed to the Seventh Princess in a few steps, holding her gently in his arms, looking at the almost lifeless Seventh Princess, Pei Gu burst into tears.


    Among the children of the Pei family, most of them, Pei Gu, treats them well, but there are only seven daughters, who have always been wronged because of their daughters.


    Among the seven daughters, the Seventh Princess is undoubtedly the most neglected one.


    Even when Devil Cloud Ghost City was about to marry, he did not choose other people of more suitable age, but chose the youngest seventh princess, and his indifference to her was also visible to the naked eye.


    But unfortunately, it is only at this juncture that people can see people''s hearts.


    But no matter how loud or sad Pei Gu shouted, the Seventh Princess, who always listened to him, never responded to him again.


    "No, no, no!" Pei Gu roared bitterly, crying up to the sky, remorse crossed in his heart, and heartache merged in his throat.


    The other six princesses were in tears. Seventh sister was always knowledgeable and intelligent. The main reason why she was the least favored among the seven sisters was that the seven sisters had a good relationship with each other. , Qimei has often carried some black scapegoats for them since they were young, and as they gradually increased, they made their father not like them so much.


    Now, their lively and lovely seventh sister died in front of them, how could they not be sad?


    Han Sanqian looked at the Seventh Princess coldly, and then raised his eyes to look at the others, his hands were black again, and he wanted to do it again.


    Pei Gu, who noticed something was wrong, got up in a panic and stood in front of everyone: "Three thousand, I have already lost a daughter, I beg you, please don''t hurt other innocent people, If you have anything, just come to me."


    Pei Gu raised his chest and was not afraid of life and death at all. This was the last responsibility he had as a father and a family head.


    "Listen to you six sisters, no one is allowed to rush forward like Xiao Qi, otherwise, don''t blame the old man for not recognizing your daughters."


    "In addition, there is one more thing. After Han Sanqian killed me, the Pei family must not take revenge. Otherwise, they will be dealt with according to family law. As for the future successor of the Pei family, the six sisters will discuss it and decide."


    "Did you hear clearly?"


    Everyone shook their heads sadly, but there was really no way but to answer.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, come on, three thousand, if the old man can die in your hands, it will always be better than dying in the hands of those thieves, the old man has no regrets." After the words were finished, Pei Gu was ready for death.


    "die!"


    Han Sanqian drank coldly, and hit Pei Gu with a big hand amid the screams of the women.


    "stop!"


    However, at this moment, a light drink suddenly came, and when everyone looked back, they saw a figure slowly walking all the way from outside the Dongcheng Gate.


    And when they saw the figure clearly, they couldn''t help but open their mouths collectively...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4290

    "Su...Su Yingxia!"


    Many people exclaimed on the spot.


    When Pei Gu heard the name, he couldn''t help but quickly opened his eyes.


    Sure enough, when he opened his eyes, he was completely dumbfounded.


    It was none other than Su Yingxia.


    Although her white clothes had already been dyed red with blood, and her beautiful face was full of scars and messes, at this time, she was at least walking towards this side normally, proving that she was not in serious trouble.


    The blood-red eyes of Han Sanqian also had a huge reaction for the first time. He turned his head gently, his eyes fixed on Su Yingxia''s body.


    "Be careful!" Pei Gu yelled at Su Yingxia.


    Han Sanqian''s situation is obviously wrong. Although he does have a point of revenge, the death energy and blood-red eyes exuding from his body all explain his problem.


    "Yingxia, although I don''t know why you came back alive, this is not the time to talk about this. Han Sanqian may be in a hurry because of the news of your death, and he will go crazy for a while... So, don''t approach." Pei Gu hurriedly said.


    Su Yingxia obviously stopped, and she also noticed that Han Sanqian was wrong.


    She is the person who knows Han Sanqian best, so she can see Han Sanqian''s clues at a glance, without anyone needing to remind her.


    But the next second, she stepped up and slowly walked towards Han Sanqian.


    "Yingxia, you..."


    "He is my husband, when he is human, when he is a ghost, and always. If he attacks me, I will accompany him to be a ghost couple." Su Yingxia said calmly but firmly.


    In just a few steps, she had already walked in front of Han Sanqian.


    She could indeed feel Han Sanqian''s strong murderous aura at this time, but as she said, even if Han Sanqian killed her, she would still be his ghost wife!


    "Three thousand!" Su Yingxia''s red lips parted lightly, and she said slowly.


    Whoa!


    Han Sanqian''s blood-red eyes moved obviously!


    If you look closely, you will find that the blood red is spinning like a vortex, but it is also fading.


    "Three thousand, it''s me, Yingxia."


    While speaking, Su Yingxia gently took Han Sanqian''s hand.


    That hand was dripping with blood. It didn''t know how many people it had killed, and everyone couldn''t help but sweat heavily for Su Yingxia.


    Because of this behavior, it is tantamount to Su Yingxia playing with fire!


    Once Han Sanqian takes advantage of the situation, Su Yingxia will say goodbye to this world without even having a chance to resist.


    But Su Yingxia not only picked up that hand, but also put it on her cheek at this time: "Can''t you remember me?"


    "brush!"


    The blood in his eyes suddenly disappeared, Han Sanqian obviously shook his body, and the devilish energy dissipated!


    "Ying Xia?" Han Sanqian came back to his senses, his clear eyes became tense, and his bloody hands became gentle: "Is it really you?"


    "I''m still dreaming?"


    Su Yingxia''s eyes were full of excitement and emotion. She grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand and nodded heavily, "It''s me."


    "I''m not dead."


    Han Sanqian smiled, very brightly and very happy.


    "But they..."


    "Some accidents did happen, but I came back alive." Su Yingxia''s grip on Han Sanqian tightened as she spoke.


    Feeling Su Yingxia''s body temperature, Han Sanqian knew that he was not dreaming.


    "Can you not take revenge?" Su Yingxia squeezed out a smile.


    revenge? !


    Han Sanqian raised his eyes, full of shock for a while. Looking around, there are corpses almost everywhere, and blood everywhere.


    You...killed so many people? !


    Looking back, he saw Pei Gu and the pale seventh princess.


    "I... I killed the seventh princess?" Han Sanqian looked at his palm in disbelief.


    In fact, when Su Yingxia died, he was really angry and wanted to kill Pei Gu.


    But Han Sanqian is definitely not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. Whoever has a grudge against him will naturally settle accounts with whomever he wants. How could he kill so many innocent people? !


    Although most of the dead were under Ming Yu''s subordinates, but...


    It shouldn''t be so!


    Especially the Seventh Princess!


    They may have been a little unhappy before, but she has helped her several times. In her heart, she is her friend. Even if Han Sanqian has a big hatred, he will definitely not kill the seventh princess.


    But now, what have you done?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4291

    Han Sanqian was extremely hesitant, and his whole head suffered a sharp pain. He held his head, and various images began to quickly fill his mind.


    The forbidden place of death.


    He swallowed the lava monster.


    After that, the lava monster completely exploded in his body!


    He lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, the forbidden area of ??death had completely disappeared, and there was a blood-red totem on his arm.


    It''s the image of that lava monster!


    It sometimes flickers, and every time it flickers, it will make the blood flow all over his body, and then his eyes will be blurred.


    But... once flashed, everything went back to normal.


    Then, the old man''s voice sounded in his mind, but he couldn''t hear a word of what the old man said.


    With a splitting headache, Han Sanqian wanted to tear his brain apart completely.


    Seeing this, Su Yingxia hurriedly pulled Han Sanqian and said to Pei Gu: "After we entered, we met a super troll in the forbidden land of death."


    "It''s terrifying, and its strength is extremely strong, we can''t resist it at all."


    "But the forbidden area of ??death has disappeared now. I think that something strange happened to the troll and Sanqian, and Sanqian may even be affected by his demonic nature now."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Pei Gu suppressed the sadness of the seventh princess'' death: "You mean... Three thousand may have been broken by that troll?"


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily. Judging from Han Sanqian''s physical condition, the demonic energy was extremely heavy, so this kind of speculation was extremely reasonable.


    "No wonder." Pei Gu nodded: "After he came back, in fact, everything was normal before. Not only did he protect our Pei family, but he also made plans to lead us to fight back against the enemy."


    "But after hearing the news of your death, all of a sudden, the demonic energy exploded, and the whole person became extremely crazy, almost killing everyone!"


    "At the beginning, I thought the news of your death hit him too hard, but now it seems..."


    "He will be completely mad because of my death, but he will never be so mad. So..." Su Yingxia said, gently hugged Han Sanqian in his arms, and patted his shoulder lightly to comfort him. Emotions.


    "I think so. I always thought that he was very similar to those black beasts, and now it seems that this is not my imagination."


    "Patriarch Pei, I want to take Sanqian to a quiet place to stay for a while. After his mood stabilizes, I will bring him to the Pei Mansion to apologize." Su Yingxia said.


    Pei Gu shook his head: "Three thousand is innocent. Three thousand entrusted you and Miss Ziqing to me on that day. Not only did I fail to protect you, but I also put you in danger for us. I also blame the old man for being incompetent. At that time, I just lost power, so that I didn''t save you, but instead..."


    "Three thousand want to kill me, this is normal."


    "But the seventh princess..."


    "She was here to save me, not to mention that Sanqian was very angry at the time. Even if it was normal, it may not be able to take it back. I just feel bad for my daughter''s departure, and I don''t blame Sanqian. The fruit of everything is me. The reason for the planting." After the words were finished, Pei Gu looked at the eldest princess: "Go clean up the Qifeng Pavilion and let Sanqian and Yingxia rest."


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, what about Miss Ziqing?" Pei Gu asked suddenly with a frown.


    "She was injured, and she didn''t know the situation in the city at the time, so Yingxia didn''t dare to take her with her." Su Yingxia said.


    "Where is she, the old man has ordered someone to pick her up now. Don''t worry, I will arrange a large number of famous doctors to treat her injuries."


    Seeing Pei Gu''s sincerity, Su Yingxia nodded and told Pei Gu where Ziqing lived.


    Afterwards, under the leadership of the eldest princess, Su Yingxia supported Han Sanqian and walked slowly towards Qifeng Pavilion all the way.


    Pei Gu let out a long sigh of relief, but fortunately, Su Yingxia arrived in time, otherwise, the main city of the Pei family would be ruined.


    "Send someone to clean the battlefield. In addition, please invite some famous doctors. I want to stay with Qi''er for a while."


    Holding the seventh princess, Pei Gu staggered towards Pei''s residence.


    Not long after, the two couples also arrived at Qifeng Pavilion...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4292

    It is still the familiar wing room, or the familiar bed collapse.


    Su Yingxia helped Han Sanqian to the bed, and then sat beside him gently, accompanying Han Sanqian the whole time.


    Under her comfort, Han Sanqian told Su Yingxia everything that happened in the forbidden area of ??death.


    After a long time, Su Yingxia gently patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder: "Don''t be too psychologically stressed. In fact, the whole thing is not your business."


    "But..." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia: "The Seventh Princess rescued us, if it wasn''t for her help, not only me, but even many people in our Mysterious People Alliance would have already died under the siege when the city should have fallen. Destroyed."


    "To me, she was our benefactor and our friend."


    "How can I¡­¡­"


    "Actually you don''t want to, don''t you?" Su Yingxia comforted.


    She knew very well how much this incident would hit Han Sanqian.


    "It''s because I don''t want to, so I..." Han Sanqian said, punching directly on the bed: "It''s all my fucking fault, and I also blame this damn lava beast."


    "It was he who influenced me, I..."


    While speaking, the remorseful Han Sanqian took his luck and tried to force the damn thing out.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly grabbed Han Sanqian: "Sanqian, don''t do such a stupid thing. If he is in your body, how can you force him out?"


    "Also, even if you force him out, then what?"


    "There were several seniors helping you before, but now, no one can help you."


    "At that time, it is almost invincible outside, and more innocent people will die for it. At that time, don''t you have more burdens?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian stopped what he was doing.


    What she said was right, once the lava monster was born, with its ability, the Bafang world would definitely fall into despair.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Actually, it''s not that I''m partial to you because you''re my man, but the fact is, if it''s not the Seventh Princess but me who died today, I have nothing to say."


    "Three thousand, do you know why?"


    What does Su Yingxia know to comfort Han Sanqian, how could Han Sanqian not understand what Su Yingxia wants to say? !


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    "Yes, in fact, you are bearing the consequences for many innocent people that they do not have to bear. Your body seals the troll. With its ability, no one can seal him safely at all times."


    "Sometimes things change, it''s human nature."


    "No one has the right to blame you, do you know what I mean?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "On this point, I believe that Pei''s family thinks the same as me. Otherwise, even if he can''t beat you, he should hate you deeply. But just now, there was nothing in his eyes, and he arranged for us to live there. place."


    With Su Yingxia''s comfort, Han Sanqian felt much more comfortable.


    "By the way, Yingxia, what''s the matter with you? I heard Mingyu say that you and Ziqing were completely surrounded by black beasts. I thought..." Han Sanqian asked.


    "Actually, it''s very strange. At that time, Zi Qing was injured, and I couldn''t resist those beasts alone. Those beasts directly wrapped us three layers inside and three layers outside. I thought we were dead."


    "But it''s very strange that suddenly there was an aperture on the two of us. The aperture was very weak, but it seemed to be extremely powerful. Although those beasts were very vicious, they still couldn''t break through."


    "After that, I hid with Ziqing until the beasts completely left."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned.


    It means that at a critical moment, someone rescued the two daughters of Su Yingxia.


    But who could this person be? !


    Pei family?


    If they have this possibility, then Pei Gu doesn''t have to blame himself for it.


    Who would it be? !


    Mingyu? !


    Obviously, not likely.


    She wished that she and the Pei family would have a split because of this matter, how could she possibly lend a helping hand? !


    But within the Pei family''s sphere of influence, apart from these two waves of people, there is no possibility of anyone else.


    Seeing Han Sanqian frowning, Su Yingxia didn''t bother him, and just accompanied him silently.


    After a long time, Han Sanqian closed his brows and looked at Su Yingxia: "Can you accompany me to a place?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4293

    "Where?"


    "Chengbei." Han Sanqian said, "However, before I go, I want to go to Pei''s mansion. First, I want to try to see if I can save the seventh princess. Second, I also want to talk to Patriarch Pei. Sorry."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Actually, you should apologize in person, I will accompany you."


    "When Zi Qing comes back, let her rest first."


    The two couples turned and walked out of Qifeng Pavilion, all the way towards Pei Mansion.


    After Pei Gu came back with the Seventh Princess all the way, he never left the Seventh Princess'' room, and the imperial physician had been here several times.


    But it is a pity that no imperial doctor can give any first aid to the Seventh Princess.


    Basically, they have all announced the death of the Seventh Princess.


    It''s just because of the prestige of Patriarch Pei, they really didn''t know what to do for a while, so they could only do everything possible to say that they were being treated!


    Why doesn''t Pei Gu understand this?


    It''s just that as a father, he has always had a hard time accepting this fact.


    When the two couples arrived, the subordinate notified that Pei Gu got up rarely, then waved his hand, motioned for them to come in, got up by himself, and sat down in the bedroom.


    "Patriarch Pei."


    As soon as they came in, the two couples bowed to Pei Gu very politely.


    Pei Gu smiled slightly and squeezed out a rare smile: "Have you rested so soon? By the way, Sanqian, are you feeling better?"


    Han Sanqian reluctantly smiled: "Thank you, Patriarch Pei for your concern. The situation is critical, I''ll just cut to the chase. I''ll cut to the chase."


    "The two of us came here to see if there is anything we can do to help the Seventh Princess."


    "Secondly, I am also personally apologizing to you, saying I''m sorry."


    "If you have any dissatisfaction with Han Sanqian, even if you impose a heavy fine on Sanqian, even if it kills me, I will never say nothing."


    "When is the time for retribution? Besides, you and I are allies again."


    "The matter of the Seventh Princess is just a dream."


    "But three thousand kills are not only the Seventh Princess." Han Sanqian said.


    "Those are just remnants, they should be killed. As for the Pei family, not many people died at your hands."


    "I''m talking about the son of the Pei family, Pei Hu." Han Sanqian said.


    Because even now, it''s just that Pei Gu came back with the seventh princess temporarily, and most of the Pei family are still busy cleaning up inside and outside the main city.


    As for the corpse on the other side of the miscellaneous room, it is natural to find it in the future.


    "Pei Hu?" Hearing this, Pei Gu obviously wrinkled his forehead.


    "According to our plan, I did use Pei Hu to catch Zhu Yanshuo, but, unexpectedly, Zhu Yanshuo pulled Pei Hu out to block the gun at the last minute. I didn''t reflect that, so... I accidentally killed him."


    Han Sanqian stopped talking and didn''t say more. In fact, he could explain the details more clearly, but one wrong killing was enough, and again, he really didn''t know how to go on.


    "Where is he now?"


    "Died in the utility room. When I came, I saw that the Pei residence had already been cleaned up. You should receive the news of his death soon. So..."


    Pei Gu didn''t speak.


    The pain of losing both children for a while was indeed too great a blow to him.


    In an instant, he became a lot older than Buddha, which was completely opposite to the previous appearance of high-spiritedness, who was about to lead the Pei family to the top.


    He was sad and silent.


    "Although Pei Hu is a person I have carefully cultivated, the old man has also invested a lot in him, but..."


    Although Pei Gu was very dissatisfied with Pei Hu through this incident, Hu alone does not eat his son, not to mention that this son is his own hard work and the future of the Pei family.


    He is getting old, and at this time, he still wants to expand the Pei family''s power crazily. Why?


    Is it himself?


    Maybe.


    But definitely more is in the future.


    And this future can only be his own son.


    However, Pei Hu is dead now, and the future is gone. How can Pei Gu not be confused? !


    Although it doesn''t matter what he said, only Pei Gu knows the pain in his heart.


    But what can he do?


    Are you working hard with Han Sanqian?


    It may be that what the Pei family has lost is not only the future, but also the present.


    "Patriarch Pei..."


    "The dog deserves what he deserves. However, three thousand, he is my son after all."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu stood up with a cold expression on his face: "Killing a son is not revenge, so I have to avenge it."


    With a move of his hand, Pei Gu has already condensed energy...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4294

    "The old man and you have an appointment first, so you shouldn''t do it. But you should also think about me from my standpoint. I''m always a father, so..."


    Pei Gu stopped talking, but he was ready to fight to the death.


    Han Sanqian had no preparations at all, but just looked at Pei Gu lightly.


    Since the words came out, Han Sanqian had no intention of resisting.


    "Come on." Han Sanqian closed his eyes slightly.


    "That being the case, swords have no eyes, so don''t blame me for being ruthless." Pei Gu snorted coldly, and immediately wanted to move his big hands.


    How could Su Yingxia allow such a thing to happen, and hurriedly stood in front of Han Sanqian: "Patriarch Pei, if you have to blame me, please blame me."


    "If you have to kill Han Sanqian for revenge, then please kill me too. Can I pay for Han Sanqian''s life?"


    Han Sanqian wanted to pull Su Yingxia away, but Su Yingxia stood abnormally straight.


    Not going back at all.


    "It''s really a deep relationship between husband and wife." Pei Gu smiled coldly.


    "Pei Gu, you and I are allies in the end. I also see you as a good person. I believe you won''t hurt my wife, right?"


    "I killed people. If you want revenge, you should find the right person."


    "Come to me."


    Han Sanqian was angry, and after the words fell, he slapped his chest, and one person did things and one person was responsible.


    "Miss Yingxia, what Sanqian said is absolutely right. The so-called injustice has a debt and a debt. Since Han Sanqian killed my children, I will naturally find him Han Sanqian if I want to pay for my life. Please step aside. ."


    "If you kill Han Sanqian, I won''t be able to survive, so give me a treat first, come on." Su Yingxia was firm.


    "Yingxia, I''ll come!" Han Sanqian drank softly, and then used his energy to move Su Yingxia away directly.


    Facing Han Sanqian, Pei Gu sneered and suddenly shook his head: "You husband and wife, you pushed me to let me go. Those who didn''t know thought it was something good to eat."


    "Everyone is allies. If you have feelings, I really don''t know who to seek revenge for for a while."


    "Well, I don''t have to kill any of you, but I have a request."


    "If you can''t agree to my request, then, no matter how difficult it is for me to strike, I will still choose one with difficulty."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu looked at Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian with a serious face.


    Su Yingxia was worried about Han Sanqian''s safety. Now, when Pei Gu said that there were other ways to resolve it, she naturally responded with a face.


    "Patriarch Pei, what are the conditions, we will agree..."


    "Wait a minute!" Han Sanqian hurriedly stopped Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian very strangely, obviously it was difficult to understand why he wanted to stop him like this.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but stared at Pei Gu''s eyes.


    This guy keeps saying that he is avenging his children, and he can really understand his situation and his anger from his position.


    But it was precisely this that made Han Sanqian feel very strange.


    What are the conditions that allow a person to let go of such a hatred directly?


    This guy Pei Gu, although he has been in contact with him for a long time, it is definitely not a day or two, and he still has some understanding of his character.


    Therefore, intuition is telling Han Sanqian that Pei Gu''s request is definitely not simple. If he agrees rashly, he will only make himself and Su Yingxia fall into the abyss.


    Pei Gu also knew that Han Sanqian seemed to want to see through him, his eyes dodged, pretending to be arrogant and ignorant.


    "How? My patience is limited, so I''m in a good mood at this time, so I''m willing to exchange conditions with you, otherwise..." Pei Gu snorted coldly, obviously keeping away from strangers.


    Han Sanqian still ignored him, but Su Yingxia was anxious like an ant on a hot pan, holding onto Han Sanqian''s arm and shaking it.


    "Three thousand, what are you thinking about? Promise him, otherwise..."


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and looked at Pei Gu with a slight smile: "If you want to exchange terms, I can listen, but I won''t promise you in advance."


    "If you are willing to speak, we are all ears, but if you want to speak, come here."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian patted his chest, indicating that Pei Gu could do it directly...


    Pei Gu frowned and stared at Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4295

    The two seem to be making eye contact, and they seem to be testing each other''s bottom line.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that Pei Gu retracted his gaze.


    He really couldn''t face Han Sanqian in the line of sight.


    He saw enough firmness in his eyes, so he knew very well that if he didn''t step back, then the matter would end here.


    However, with an unhappy look on his face, he glanced at Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, and opened his mouth.


    "Actually, I have just thought about it carefully. If I kill either of you, even if you don''t seek revenge from me, I think our alliance will be cracked."


    "Turn your head around, you want me to eliminate the matter of you killing my children, I can only say that I really can''t cut this piece of meat, so the result is the same, there are still cracks in our alliance."


    "Our two families have already offended the Mingyu Department. Although they have even lost battles, you and I should also know very well that what we won is thrilling."


    "In the future, once Mingyu has more troops, if you and I have to fight alone, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you and me to cope."


    "As soon as the alliance is broken, there is actually no benefit to either of us, even, only harm. I say so, do you two agree?"


    The couple looked at each other, and Pei Gu was indeed right on this point.


    The two sides form an alliance, help each other, depend on each other, and strengthen each other.


    On the contrary, both loses!


    "Patriarch Pei, feel free to say what you have to say, there''s no need to beat around the bush." ??Han Sanqian said.


    "Okay, then I''ll go straight to the point." Pei Gu glanced at the two of them again, and continued: "Actually, I have a method that combines both, which not only saves me from avenging the murder of my children, but also allows you to do the same. And a happy ending.¡±


    "This method is very simple. Now that I have lost a son and a daughter, for me, the future of the Pei family is gone."


    "So, I want you to give me a future."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia frowned immediately: "Patriarch Pei, I and I will definitely contribute more to the Pei family in the next three thousand days, you can rest assured about this."


    "Miss Yingxia, how much power and computing power do you contribute? Even if one day in the future, you will put my Pei family on top of this world? At that time, when I return for a hundred years, where will this Pei family go?"


    "It''s just a meteor in the sky that shined, but disappeared in a blink of an eye."


    Hearing his words, Su Yingxia felt a little depressed.


    On the other hand, Han Sanqian smiled. It seemed that he had already heard some eyebrows: "I said Patriarch Pei, don''t go around in circles."


    Realizing that Han Sanqian had heard what he meant, Pei Gu smiled: "What I call the future is that I hope that there will be someone in the Pei family who can lead it in the future."


    "However, among my males, only one Pei Hu has some talent, and the family resources have basically been tilted towards him over the years. Now, it is unrealistic to want to re-establish other males."


    "So, I can only find an heir among my daughters."


    "The land of demons has always been extremely cruel, and it is always difficult for a daughter to keep the world. Therefore, I need someone to assist my daughter."


    "Is that clear enough?"


    "What do you mean..." Su Yingxia seemed to understand, but she didn''t seem to understand.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "What he meant was to let me marry one of his daughters and be the son-in-law of his Pei family."


    Pei Gu smiled and said, "Yes, I have half a son-in-law, and if three thousand are the son-in-law of my Pei family, I will also have half a son. Naturally, I won''t have the pain of losing my son."


    "On the other hand, he is also my half daughter. Naturally, the death of her daughter will be completely eliminated."


    "Hand over the Pei family to Han Sanqian, I also believe that Han Sanqian will never occupy the nest, he will help the Pei family to reach a better peak, and I, after returning a hundred years later, Take it easy."


    "However, this condition depends on whether you agree or not!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4296

    Su Yingxia was obviously stunned.


    This request...


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    Totally unexpected.


    With such a big incident and such a big hatred, in fact, Su Yingxia thought that Pei Gu''s requirements should not be low.


    It should even be the kind that is extremely difficult to accomplish.


    But who could have imagined that this thing looks so simple and so accessible.


    In fact, this requirement is...


    Extraordinarily difficult to do!


    Want Han Sanqian to marry another woman.


    Not to mention whether Su Yingxia is willing to agree or not, even if he is willing, what about Han Sanqian?


    Based on Su Yingxia''s understanding of Han Sanqian, it is basically certain that this is impossible!


    "Patriarch Pei, this request...you have to ask three thousand." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Patriarch Pei, you should do it directly."


    "I can understand your feelings and thoughts. However, I also hope that you will respect me in the face of your allies. I, Han Sanqian, are incompetent in my life. I only love Su Yingxia, and it is impossible to marry another woman."


    "If I have to choose between death and this, I won''t have any other hesitations. Come on."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Gu was a little stunned. He thought that Han Sanqian would resist fiercely, but he didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    However, this was all within Pei Gu''s expectations.


    His goal is Su Yingxia. Since he has been in contact with Su Yingxia for so long, he is very clear about Su Yingxia''s knowledge.


    Therefore, after Pei Gubei started from his heart, he quickly arranged a good play that he directed, acted and composed.


    Pei Gu looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia was also quite embarrassed for a while.


    On the one hand, she knows what Han Sanqian means, and on the other hand, she understands Pei Gu''s mood very well. If Pei Gu is rejected, then Pei Gu will definitely not give up.


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    "Miss Su, would you like to hear a few words from this old man?" Pei Gu said softly.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Senior, please speak."


    "Pei thinks that the alliance between the two is actually a long time, and there will inevitably be gaps. Does Miss Su agree with this?"


    Throughout the ages, not to mention an alliance, even if it is a country, it must be divided for a long time, and it must be divided for a long time. This is the normal state of the world.


    Therefore, there is no problem with Pei Gu''s words. The stability of the alliance is only temporary and will not be too long-term.


    "Ms. Su can understand this truth, so Pei is very relieved." Pei Gu nodded lightly and continued: "So Miss Su is also very clear that generally speaking, the only thing you want to be strong in forming an alliance is a marriage."


    "Once this is the case, the relationship between the two sides will be more stable. For you and me, it can actually be regarded as a double win."


    "Also, 3000 is a man after all. Although the forces of the Pei family seem to be allied with him, in reality, aren''t more things his own?"


    Su Yingxia was silent, but Pei Gu actually understood what he meant.


    If they get married, at least half of the power of the Pei family may belong to Han Sanqian in the future. This is a huge increase in Han Sanqian''s strength, and it is also an inexhaustible prosperity and wealth.


    "One step can go to the sky, and one step will fall to hell, Miss Su, I''ve already said it very clearly, right?" Pei Gu said softly.


    Su Yingxia nodded, not only clear, but also very tempting.


    Half of Pei''s family, as long as they''re not fools, anyone can do multiple-choice questions.


    "But this question..." Su Yingxia was obviously shaken.


    She hoped that Han Sanqian would stay with her and grow old, but the environment in the Bafang world has completely changed from the previous one.


    If you still hold this kind of thinking, you will only have a hard time in this world.


    The words Lu Ruoxin said to him at the beginning began to revolve in Su Yingxia''s mind again.


    She touched her temple with a headache, and her expression was a little uncomfortable.


    Pei Guhe and other elites, seeing Su Yingxia''s appearance, knew that this matter was as he expected.


    After a while, Pei Gu hurried to Su Yingxia''s side and smiled softly: "I can guarantee that you are still the real wife of Sanqian. Any daughter of mine who marries Han Sanqian''s side will always be a concubine, what do you think? "


    This directly puts Su Yingxia''s position extremely high, it seems that Su Yingxia does not agree to be a bit unreasonable.


    But at this moment, a sword light suddenly flashed...


    puff!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4297

    When the two heard the voice and looked back, a jade sword had been stabbed into Han Sanqian''s chest.


    "Three thousand?"


    The two exclaimed in surprise at almost the same time, and Su Yingxia grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s wounds bleeding, Su Yingxia''s distressed tears were about to fall out.


    "I said that Han Sanqian has only one wife in his life, Su Yingxia, and he will not marry him. If you insist on forcing me, I have only one choice."


    "Death to make it clear."


    Han Sanqian was firm and did not allow anyone to argue.


    Seeing Han Sanqian like this, Su Yingxia couldn''t take it any longer. She nodded again and again: "Okay, we won''t marry, we won''t marry, we won''t marry, I promise you, okay?"


    "Even if we die, we will be a ghost couple."


    Seeing that Su Yingxia finally changed her attitude, Han Sanqian couldn''t help showing a shallow smile.


    "it is good!"


    Han Sanqian responded, looked at Pei Gu, and said, "Patriarch Pei''s kindness is accepted by our husband and wife. Since it is a blood debt, let''s pay it in blood."


    "I have inserted a sword for you, you can continue at any time."


    Seeing that Han Sanqianyi''s sword was so ruthlessly inserted into himself, Pei Gu was a little moved, and the whole person froze in place for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Want to plug in?


    Of course he didn''t want Han Sanqian to die.


    He admires this young man very much, and Han Sanqian is now the great benefactor of his Pei family who saves the Pei family in dire straits.


    Although both children died in his hands, which made Pei Gu extremely sad, one was an accident and the other was an accident.


    Besides, Pei Hu should have died.


    Collusion with foreign parties, betrayal of the same clan, according to the Pei family''s order, should have been asked to be executed.


    On the night of the big counter-offensive, the thief also met with Zhu Yanshuo and the gang of enemies, so...


    He just wanted to use this threat or play emotional cards to keep Han Sanqian.


    Just as he said to Su Yingxia himself, some alliances are destined to be just alliances, and they are far from being as strong as a union.


    "That''s it."


    Pei Gu shook his head in disappointment, got up and sat back in his seat.


    "Since you are all unwilling, and you are willing to die, I have nothing to say. We have always been allied friends, how can I force you to die?"


    "You guys leave, I want to accompany Xiao Qi."


    Pei Gu immediately issued an expulsion order!


    Su Yingxia pulled Han Sanqian and motioned him to say a few words.


    It was obvious that Pei Gu was in an extremely bad mood, and this, to some extent, had something to do with the two of them, so how could he really leave like this? !


    "Actually, I know your concerns." Han Sanqian said.


    "My son was raised so old, but the white-haired man gave the black-haired man. It''s hard to accept as a person. Even my smartest little girl is in a situation now..."


    "I''m sorry, but I really can''t help you with the issue of the heir."


    "Well, I''ll make a condition, what do you think?"


    Pei Gu didn''t answer, but his footsteps stopped abruptly.


    This proves that he is still interested.


    "It''s too embarrassing for me to recognize you as a father. It''s too embarrassing. You and I get along like guests, more like brothers, isn''t it?" Han Sanqian said.


    Hearing this, after thinking carefully, Pei Gu suddenly realized the meaning of the words: "Three thousand, what do you mean...?"


    "If you don''t dislike it, I am willing to become brothers with Patriarch Pei, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Pei Gu''s eyes lit up obviously. If it is impossible to join relatives, then sworn brotherhood is indeed the safest way.


    I have a fierce guy like Han Sanqian as my younger brother. Damn, it''s not only a face, but more importantly, it is full of deterrence. what.


    No matter how you think about it, it doesn''t hurt.


    "Why, aren''t you satisfied? I can add another condition."


    Although Pei Gu didn''t turn around, in fact he was so excited that he couldn''t turn around at all.


    What the fuck is going on? He just didn''t realize that Han Sanqian would suddenly swoop in with himself, but in Han Sanqian''s place, he might have misinterpreted that he was not satisfied with his offer...


    Hehe, there''s no need to pretend, Han Sanqian also added Ma...


    Thinking of this, Pei Gu resisted his excitement and pretended that I was not satisfied, but he pricked up his ears for what Han Sanqian was about to say...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4298

    "Pei Hu was cultivated by you with a lot of energy, and suddenly lost, I know it will be a big blow to the future of the Pei family. Well, I will choose one of your other sons and follow me in the future. As for me, accept Let him be an apprentice, try my best to teach as much as I can, what do you think?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at Pei Gu, feeling a little uneasy in his heart, not knowing whether he could accept this suggestion.


    But one thing is, this is the maximum compensation that I can make.


    Han Sanqian was apprehensive, but Pei Gu was trembling.


    If it was enough to make people crazy and excited to marry a brother before, then now, his whole person has completely floated from the ground to the sky.


    Choose a son to be Han Sanqian''s apprentice!


    Han Sanqian''s apprentice!


    Damn, that''s a pig, and it can be blown up by standing on the air vent, not to mention his Pei family''s son? !


    Don''t say too much, just learn half of Han Sanqian''s skills, that''s enough to fuck up the sky.


    Say it earlier, say earlier that I will be my own son, and then I will give myself to you as an apprentice.


    If you die a rebel son, and another son can worship Han Sanqian as a teacher, this business is a good deal...


    If there were a few more rebels, he could not wait to cut them all in one breath, and then bowed all the rest to Han Sanqian''s door.


    Moreover, the double guarantee of the sworn brother and the master-apprentice relationship, this alliance, there is nothing better than this.


    However, although his heart is excited, he is the owner of a family after all, so he still has to dress up.


    Resisting the excitement, he looked at Han Sanqian, and he asked, "Are you serious? I mean, I worship you as a teacher, and you should try your best to teach him, isn''t it just a matter of risking your life?"


    "I don''t like to accept apprentices, and I don''t have any apprentices. Naturally, if I want to accept them, I also accept them seriously." Han Sanqian said.


    Damn, as soon as you enter, you are still a big disciple, who the fuck can stand it?


    Even if it collapsed, Pei Gu was really unable to collapse, and there was an obvious smile overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay, someone in the Pei family can learn from you, Han Sanqian, and the old man will be relieved." Pei Gu said.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "However, I also have a condition."


    "you say."


    "When I accept apprentices, I must have my own requirements, so how to select them at that time, follow my own."


    "Master chooses apprentices. Of course, everything is according to Master. There is no problem." Pei Gu nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll call you Big Brother Pei." Han Sanqian said.


    "Okay, I''ll call you Brother Han from now on."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, as if everything before had completely vanished.


    "The matter of selecting disciples, let''s take a moment. Now that our misunderstanding has been eliminated, I want to go and see the Seventh Princess now." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu shook his head a little depressedly: "Just now, I have ordered all the still alive imperial doctors in the main city to come and see."


    "Although they didn''t say anything, I have already seen the answer from their faces and eyes, and there is a high probability that it is hopeless." After the words were finished, Pei Gu sighed: "I also use true qi to replace it. She has healed her injuries, and like you, her veins are almost broken."


    "You survived because you are Han Sanqian, but for ordinary people, this is deadly enough."


    Han Sanqian nodded, he really couldn''t measure the physical condition of ordinary people with his own body.


    From the perspective of a healer, the descendant of Xianling Island, if a person is injured like this, then it is basically impossible for him to save his life.


    "But I want to give it a try." Han Sanqian said sincerely.


    Pei Gu nodded: "Okay."


    A group of three came to the bedside, Han Sanqian sat down, and an energy in his hand slowly penetrated into the body of the Seventh Princess.


    The meridians are indeed completely messed up, and there is almost no possibility of repairing them.


    If you want to survive with this body, it is indeed a bit of a fool''s dream.


    However, the good news is that there is still a trace of the Seventh Princess'' heart, which means that the Seventh Princess has not completely died.


    I''m afraid, it is precisely because of this little thing that a group of imperial physicians can never declare death, so they can find excuses and save them.


    "There is still a little heartbeat. For others, it may be no different from death, but for me, there is a chance, but, Patriarch Pei, do you dare to bet?" Han Sanqian asked back.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4299

    "bet?"


    Pei Gu frowned when he heard this, of course he knew what Han Sanqian''s bet meant. But the question is, the Seven Princesses are already like this, what else is there to bet on?


    A dead horse becomes a living horse doctor, isn''t it?


    "The advantage of a dead horse being a living horse doctor is that if the bet is right, at least people will be saved. But the problem is that my bet may be a little different." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu frowned: "What''s the difference?"


    "From a doctor''s point of view, the Seventh Princess'' body was attacked in such a way that she could only wait to die. But fortunately for her, her case was not absent before, and I was that case."


    "As it happens, I''m still that doctor."


    No one knows the situation of this case better than Han Sanqian. Naturally, his experience in dealing with it is unparalleled by others.


    The most important thing is that Han Sanqian is completely different from the previous self.


    "However, the forbidden area of ??death has its magic, and there are more boss-level characters. They can help to restore the cultivation from the complete destruction of the meridians, but I may not be able to do it."


    "That means, even if I heal the Seventh Princess, in the future..."


    Pei Gu nodded and waved his hand indifferently: "My Pei family doesn''t say how unparalleled it is in the world, but there must be a foundation. As a princess, it is the same whether she has cultivation or not."


    "Furthermore, a woman''s lack of talent is a virtue."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "These are all skins. The real bet is that I am saving her now, so my demonic energy will definitely enter her body."


    "You also know very well that I can''t control this demonic energy very well now, so once it enters her body..."


    She is still powerful, but in this process she has never been able to compete with the powerful demonic aura. The Seventh Princess was cured without even a single bit of cultivation. Once the demonic energy wanted to control her body, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "In other words, even if Qi''er survived with a very small possibility, it is possible that she will never be the same as she was, right?"


    "That''s right. It might even be like when I was enchanted, just like a beast, only in love with slaughter." Han Sanqian said.


    He can still rely on his super strength to block people from killing people, and Buddha to block and kill Buddha. Although he is demonized, he is free after all.


    But what about the seventh princess? !


    Even if the devilish energy can make her stronger, she is just like those beasts, who can only attack.


    For her, it was dangerous in a place like the Demon Race.


    Therefore, once she becomes like this, she will either be killed, or she may have only one ending, and that is to be regarded as a lunatic by the Pei family, and will be locked in a dark miscellaneous room forever.


    For a person, life is actually worse than death.


    Therefore, when he could not seek the advice of the Seventh Princess, he could only seek the advice of his father.


    It''s like a consent form for surgery on Earth.


    "Brother Pei, and you have to understand one thing, the probability of being alive is very small, but even if you are alive, the probability of becoming a demon is very high. The two are completely inversely proportional."


    Pei Gu nodded and said, "Do it, she did this to save me, so even if she is really crazy, my father will definitely take care of her for the rest of her life."


    "Anyway, I always owe this child a debt. This gives me a chance to atone for my sins and fulfill my responsibilities as a father."


    "Brother Han, let''s do it."


    Han Sanqian nodded, then got up slightly: "For your safety, you should wait outside first."


    Pei Gu and Su Yingxia looked at each other, nodded to each other, then walked out of the house and brought the door to them.


    In the house, only Han Sanqian and the Seventh Princess were left soon.


    With a move in Han Sanqian''s hand, the black magic energy suddenly condensed in his hand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4300

    "boom!"


    The powerful demonic energy was directly poured into the Seventh Princess'' body, and then quickly dispersed throughout her body, filling every corner of the meridians, and then Han Sanqian frantically repaired almost without retaining the demonic energy.


    For nothing else, even if all the energy in the body is used up, Han Sanqian will do his best to save the Seventh Princess.


    Afterwards, Han Sanqian held out a power of chaos with his left hand to stabilize the Seventh Princess''s heart, so that she could save her life in the process of repairing the meridians.


    With this shake, it took more than ten hours to repair.


    The day was dark, and the next day came.


    Su Yingxia had already been arranged by Pei Gu to rest in the next room, and only Pei Gu himself was waiting quietly in front of the gate.


    Even if he was busy with official business, he did it on the spot and never left half a step.


    When the sun rose in the early morning, Pei Gu was already unconsciously lying in the doorway and fell asleep. He suddenly woke up when he heard footsteps in the back room.


    Immediately afterwards, the door was opened, and what caught his eyes was Han Sanqian''s somewhat pale face.


    "Brother..." Pei Gu wanted to ask, but he didn''t know whether he should ask about the seventh princess first, or whether he should be concerned about Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "After a night of tossing, from my point of view, I have basically tried my best, and I can make up for what I can do on her body. But... Can I wake up or not? Not sure."


    "It depends on her personal will."


    "In addition, I repaired it for a long time and used a lot of magic energy. Therefore, if the Seventh Princess wakes up, the situation we mentioned before is very likely to happen."


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Gu nodded with some difficulty: "I see."


    "Thank you for your hard work, brother."


    "I should have done all of this."


    "Yingxia is resting next door. You can go and find her, and you can rest more."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I want to go out with Yingxia later, we have some things to figure out."


    "Do you need me to send someone to follow you? I didn''t mean to follow you, but after all, you''ve been treating Xiaoqi overnight, and your physical strength will inevitably be exhausted, so... they can help with some things." Pei Gu quickly explained.


    "No need, with Yingxia and I''s skills, if there is any danger, it would be much more convenient for two people."


    "it is good."


    "Where Ziqing is, I have to trouble you to send someone to take care of it."


    "Brother Xian, don''t worry, what kind of treatment is Xiaoqi, the girl Ziqing must be treated."


    Saying goodbye to Pei Gu, Han Sanqian returned to the hut where Su Yingxia temporarily lived.


    Su Yingxia also stayed there for a long time last night, and went back to the house to rest just before dawn. At this time, her eyes were slightly closed, and she was already sleeping.


    Han Sanqian walked gently to the bed, bent over slightly, kissed her on the forehead lightly, and then just sat on the edge of the bed like that, looking at her quietly.


    Seemingly aware of something, Su Yingxia slowly opened her eyes, saw Han Sanqian sitting beside her, and suddenly smiled: "Are you back?"


    "En." Han Sanqian nodded with a smile.


    "You''ve worked hard all night, are you alright?" Su Yingxia said, "I''ll get you something to eat."


    Seeing that she was about to get up, Han Sanqian hurriedly stopped her: "For me, the happiest thing is to see you beside me and fall asleep safely and happily."


    Su Yingxia rolled her eyes at him with a smile, but happiness also filled her face.


    Sometimes happiness is just that simple.


    You have him, he has you!


    "By the way, how is the Seventh Princess?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a wry smile: "She has done her best, and the rest can only be left to fate. I hope her will to survive is strong enough."


    "She died willingly for her father, and I''m afraid..." Su Yingxia shook her head.


    "This requires Pei Gu to accompany her to talk more." Han Sanqian said.


    "Let''s rest for a while, I''ll take a nap with you, and then when you wake up, let''s go to the north of the city." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and then lay obediently beside Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder lightly, coaxing him so quietly and accompanying him.


    At that time, the sun had begun to rise to the middle, and the earth had returned to the hot and dry time that belonged to the demons.


    The two couples got up, and after simply eating something, they set off from Pei''s house and headed towards the north of the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4301

    Although the order in the city has not been restored, after a night of cleaning, it has been cleaned a lot, and the horror and disgust of yesterday''s hell on earth have disappeared.


    The people also began to reset their lives, and there were countless people who repaired houses and tiles.


    The two walked back and forth, which naturally attracted a lot of onlookers and discussions.


    "Did you see, that''s the VIP of our Pei Mansion, shit, I heard when I came here before that I can''t do anything. As a result, this time the army forced the city to rely on him to be invincible by himself, which saved us from dire straits. "


    "You''re so young, but you have such ability, you really have to sigh that the future is terrifying."


    "Our Pei family is blessed by our ancestors, and there are gods and people who help us in times of crisis. I will definitely go to offer more incense to our ancestors."


    Along the way, there are all kinds of praise and sighs, and the two couples are also in a good mood.


    Sometimes giving doesn¡¯t require anything in itself, as long as everyone is happy, it¡¯s a reward in itself.


    "It seems that the VIP of the Pei family, you are really determined in the future." Su Yingxia teased softly.


    Han Sanqian smiled casually: "Who would have thought of it? I wanted to be just a person who made a name for himself and was able to rely on Patriarch Pei to get some VIP treatment."


    "But strength doesn''t allow it."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s boasting, Su Yingxia couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "Smelly beautiful."


    While the two were laughing, they had reached the north of the city.


    Many soldiers were building walls and fortifications outside the city, and when they saw the couple, they greeted each other obediently.


    Han Sanqian put away the previous laughter, and at this time, he looked around seriously, and his consciousness was even more exaggerated.


    Su Yingxia is very strange, this is too close to the city gate, and there are many soldiers around the city gate, how can you notice any difference?


    Moreover, the corpses of the previous beast group have been cleaned up almost completely, how to check this?


    "Were you in this position at the time?"


    Han Sanqian stood at the place where Su Yingxia landed and asked softly.


    Su Yingxia roughly observed the surrounding environment and nodded, "Yes."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, his eyes swept around, he wanted to see clearly, if there was someone lying in ambush, where would this person be hiding? !


    Soon, his eyes landed on a relatively remote place, and then hurried over.


    When Han Sanqian stopped there and looked back, he suddenly seemed to understand everything.


    In the current position, standing on the main city is a complete blind spot, and standing behind the enemy, this is also a relatively blind spot, he is almost a blind spot.


    Only if you look here from the place of the wild beasts, maybe you can get a glimpse.


    But it should have been difficult for the beasts to discover his existence at the time, and even Su Yingxia and the others were more likely to find him artificially, but in the chaotic situation at that time, if someone hadn''t deliberately wanted someone to look here, they would have wanted to find him. , that''s really unlikely.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t say much, and began to search silently in this dead corner.


    "The person who saved you should not be very tall, and it is very likely that he is not from the Demon Race. Even if he is, he may not be above the conventional Demon Race."


    Although the blind spot is hidden, it is almost impossible to put down a large figure in this environment.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "It''s more like a woman."


    "It may also be an old man." Han Sanqian added.


    In fact, this place felt a little crowded even when Han Sanqian entered, so people can easily guess what it can hold.


    "It''s strange, an old man and a woman are in the core area of ??the Pei family. This is really incredible." Su Yingxia said.


    Yes, even if he didn''t save Su Yingxia, this kind of action is extremely doubtful.


    "Could it be someone from the Pei family, I mean, it belongs to the Pei family, but it may not be the idler Ye He recorded by the Pei family?"


    Han Sanqian did not veto this proposal. He actually hoped that what Su Yingxia said was right. At least, in this way, there is an advantage that this is not looking for a needle in a haystack.


    No matter how mysterious the other party is, it is always a member of the Pei family. Naturally, it is relatively easy to find out who this person is in the Pei family.


    The most worrying thing is that this person came quietly after the Mingyu Department. In this way, his whereabouts are almost hidden, and there is no way to find out...


    "what is this?"


    Suddenly, Su Yingxia said anxiously.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4302

    Following Su Yingxia''s gaze, Han Sanqian also looked at the ground at the same time.


    Among the weeds on the ground, there is a row of shallow footprints.


    Han Sanqian bent over and gestured with his hand, and immediately frowned.


    "Depend on!"


    The length of this footprint is not even a card, what kind of foot is this?


    Women''s feet are not so small, so short, right? !


    The old man''s! ?


    There is this possibility, but it must also be a dwarf-like old man.


    Secondly, there is a possibility, child!


    "Child? How is that possible!" Su Yingxia shook her head and said, "How could a child dare to go deep into the Pei family''s main city alone? Also, don''t forget how dangerous the battlefield was before, child..."


    "Nothing is impossible, especially in the Demon Race."


    Thinking of the old monk with a young monk, Han Sanqian was almost killed by them.


    If it wasn''t for the magic dragon who helped him back then, he would have been wiped out long ago.


    "In the Demon Race, there is actually no distinction between adults and children. Once a person is demonized, the younger they are, the more dangerous they are, because his appearance will paralyze you."


    "There seems to be another word." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian also found this clue, it was in front of the shoe print.


    It''s scribbled, but its outline is barely discernible.


    "burn!"


    A simple yet somewhat complex word.


    "Burning Bone City?" Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia also instantly thought of Burning Bone City from one word: "What does the other party mean?"


    "On the way, someone kept reminding or urging us to go to Burning Bone City. It seems that he is one of them." Han Sanqian said.


    "But what does it have to do with him saving me when we go to Burning Bone City? Could it be that he has been observing us secretly?" Su Yingxia thought of this, and her brows could not help frowning.


    The whole person also suddenly felt as if his heart was half cold. For a long time, someone has been secretly following them, but just thinking about this makes people feel extremely hairy.


    "Perhaps, there is another possibility." Han Sanqian frowned.


    Su Yingxia was the key, so that some people didn''t want her to die before she reached the City of Burning Bones.


    Why?


    Han Sanqian couldn''t understand!


    "I want to go around again. You go back to Pei''s mansion first, and let Patriarch Pei help us check the flow of people around here. Maybe, we can find some clues."


    Although Su Yingxia wanted to accompany Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian''s meaning was actually what she was thinking at the moment. This is the boundary of the Pei family. If the Pei family went to investigate, they might be able to find some clues.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia hurriedly got up and went back.


    Han Sanqian was not idle, and kept walking outside along the route that the person might have left.


    As he walked, he tried to supplement the pictures at that time in his mind.


    I don''t know how long it took, the images in my mind became more and more, and Han Sanqian of Anti-Buddha also experienced all kinds of ordinary things yesterday.


    Immediately afterwards, a fork in the road appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    The direction of the fork in the road is almost the same as the direction of the Pei family''s forces, and it is almost the same as the direction of the Mingyu Department''s escape.


    Did it really come with them, go with them, and then disappear without a trace?


    "call!"


    Han Sanqian was a little discouraged, but it seemed that was the case.


    As a result, even if he asked for help from the Pei family, it is estimated that there is a high probability that there will be no clues to investigate.


    Obviously, this guy has carefully prepared and planned, and he does things almost without leakage. It is almost impossible to find any clues in this kind of person.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian returned to the city.


    On the way, he had seen that many of the Pei family had already set off and rushed towards the north of the city. He thought that Su Yingxia should have informed Pei Gu, and Pei Gu had also assigned personnel.


    Han Sanqian wanted to stop them and tell them that it was unnecessary, but in the end he didn''t do it.


    Anyway, it won''t be too much to try, and after all, I just asked someone to send someone, and now I don''t want it, it''s not suitable.


    Back at Pei''s house, Pei Gu hurriedly greeted him: "How is the situation, I just..."


    "I see, by the way, choose an apprentice." Han Sanqian said: "Anyway, I have some time now."


    Hearing this, Pei Gu immediately double-pressed and flashed: "Now?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4303

    "Do you have to wait until the Chinese New Year?" Han Sanqian said with a bitter smile.


    After dealing with the important affairs of the Pei family, Han Sanqian should also go back to the city to have a look, and then rush all the way to Burning Bone City.


    Naturally, many things are handled as quickly as possible.


    Pei Gu hurriedly laughed: "Okay, I''ll go right now, I''ll go right away."


    Han Sanqian accepts apprentices. This is a major event in the Pei Mansion.


    That is to say, now that Pei Hu has passed away, the Pei family has a mourning, and it should not be too festive, otherwise, Pei Gu would like to stand in the center of the main city on the spot, shouting at the sky and shouting that the Pei family is happy.


    Of course, even if it couldn''t be promoted like this, Pei Gu greeted all his sons earlier.


    Let them tidy up their appearance and conduct, hoping to be admired by Han Sanqian.


    Although these sons are not as talented and intelligent as Pei Hu, it does not mean that they are all fools.


    Although Pei Huzai''s brother died, it was actually good news for them.


    After all, heir status can be re-done on everyone, which means everyone has a chance.


    In an aristocratic family, the family relationship itself is weak, not to mention the brotherhood between the heirs.


    They all know that if Han Sanqian chooses to be his apprentice, then whoever can soar to the sky, from then on, the carp leaps through the dragon gate, and the fool becomes a genius.


    There is even an even bigger surprise coming at the same time, that is, to become the sweet pastry of the Pei family completely, that is, the next candidate for the head of the family.


    What is a crow flying on a branch to become a phoenix?


    This is it!


    Therefore, Pei Gu''s sons all made careful preparations.


    Some are naturally dressed in flowing clothes, and those who walk are clean and unrestrained.


    Some people pondered their thoughts and recalled what Han Sanqian wore at the beginning, so they came to a simple and simple style, which looked similar to Han Sanqian''s style.


    There are also some who simply don''t do any dressing up, and just do what they should be. Maybe, they think it is simple, that is, pure and pure, to win with the original heart.


    As Pei Gu announced the start of the selection of sons, Pei Gu''s sons quickly rushed to the front of the main hall.


    "I''m going to Pei Jin!"


    "Under Pei Hai!"


    ...


    The five sons lined up in a row, standing in front of Han Sanqian and bowing first.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the five people, but they all looked gentle.


    "Is that all?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Pei Gu nodded: "Yes."


    "That''s all." Pei Gu said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and then moved his hand, and five pieces of white paper appeared directly in his hand. With another move, the five pieces of white paper flew into the hands of the five people in unison.


    "Everyone wrote a note about how they saw me and gave me their answer sheet."


    "Remember, you''d better write this answer sheet well, because it will play a decisive role in whether you are eligible to be my apprentice."


    The five people looked at the white paper in their hands and glanced at each other.


    This thing sounds quite novel, but if you think about it carefully, it seems normal.


    Written test.


    "Understood, Mr. Han."


    The five answered in unison.


    "Okay, at this time tomorrow, I''ll check your answer sheets. Let''s go ahead now."


    The five nodded and went back obediently with the white paper.


    Pei Gu apologized and walked to Han Sanqian''s side, saying, "It''s normal to choose an apprentice to take a written test, but I really didn''t expect that the content of your test paper Sanqian is really..."


    Write about the feelings of seeing Han Sanqian, this is indeed fresh enough.


    After all, most of the exams are knowledge, the so-called calligraphy and painting...


    But this...


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. Choosing apprentices and choosing talents are two different things.


    However, Han Sanqian also has his own considerations: "This blank piece of paper will tell us a lot of important indicators, and you will know when the time comes."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia up: "It''s not too early, Yingxia and I will go back to Qifeng Pavilion first, I want to see Ziqing."


    "it is good!"


    "By the way, Patriarch Pei, where is the back door of Pei''s residence?"


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was stunned, extremely puzzled, why did he ask this? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4304

    This is good, don''t go through the front door, go through the back door? !


    "Brother Xian, you are..." Pei Gu asked.


    "It''s too high-profile, you know, a lot of people in the city are talking about us recently, we just want to..." Han Sanqian didn''t finish his sentence, but just smiled a little embarrassedly.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was a little confused, but he still understood.


    Nodding: "The Pei Mansion has some backdoors, but as you are, are you sure?"


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was still nodding, he could only agree: "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    "No need, tell us which direction we are in, and we will go by ourselves." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu pointed to the back of the hall and said, "Follow this road, go all the way and then turn left to reach the back door."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and after saying goodbye to Pei Gu, he took Su Yingxia all the way towards the back door.


    Most of the backyard is the place where the sons, princesses and Mrs. Pei Gu''s family live together. The impact of the war is actually not great. This is also the fastest place for the Pei family to restore order.


    Along the way, you can often see many family members dressing up, playing the piano in front of the window, or in a daze, each with its own color and shape.


    The two couples walked all the way and watched, with a faint smile on their faces.


    In fact, the so-called happiness, isn''t it just living and working in peace and contentment? !


    "Is that why you took me through the back door? Want to see the breath of life?" Su Yingxia smiled.


    Han Sanqian didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "Don''t you think this kind of scene is more warm and beautiful than the broken walls at the front door?"


    "Yes, that''s what you think, okay." Su Yingxia said.


    "Yingxia, in fact, I really want to live this kind of life. I farm and weave. There is no more comfortable life in this world."


    "I want, too."


    "When we get things done here, we''ll find a paradise and live like this in the future."


    Su Yingxia nodded and was about to speak, but at this moment, there were bursts of noise from the front, and the sound broke the calm.


    "Fuck, you idiot, can you do it, can''t you do it and go further away."


    "Damn, what a bad luck. With you by our side, our motherfuckers are all unlucky together."


    "that is."


    A curse came into his ears, with an unusually vicious tone.


    Dazzlingly, there is a kitchen in the distance, and several people are chopping wood on the side of the door.


    The person who was scolded was a thin boy, about sixteen years old. Compared with the huge body of the Demon Race and even the Pei Family, it was not only out of place, but even compared with the ordinary human race like Han Sanqian, it was too thin.


    It''s not that kind of malnutrition, it''s just like the shape of a disease.


    The little boy was scolded, but he still didn''t say a word, he just endured it silently, and continued to use his small body to lift the big axe and chop the wood on the pile one by one.


    "Fuck, what a fucking piece of shit."


    "Hurry up and chop it up for me. I''ll tell you, if you can''t finish chopping the wood today, you won''t even think about eating tonight."


    "I won''t let you sleep."


    Several people scolded sharply, and seemed to completely treat the little boy in front of him as an animal.


    Even if the little boy has really worked hard, but seeing the pile of firewood behind him that is almost like a hill, anyone still knows that if he wants to cut it all by himself in a day, it is almost a nonsense.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t see it anymore, and she was about to walk over to make an appearance. It was obvious that she was bullying people.


    But just as she was about to leave, suddenly, with a crisp sound, a slap slapped the little boy''s face heavily.


    Immediately, the little boy was directly knocked out. After rolling several meters on the ground, when he got up in a hurry, his left cheek was already blood-red and swollen.


    The one who hit was a huge fat man who rushed out of the kitchen. This man was two meters tall and weighed six or seven hundred pounds. He wore a white hat and looked like a chef in charge.


    "Damn Pei Mu, what the hell did you wash the spiritual vegetables that I told you to wash?"


    "Fuck, you son of a bitch, I won''t beat you to death today, you bastard, I''ll write your fucking name instead."


    As soon as the words fell, the giant stood up, rushed towards the thin little boy, and then twisted it up, then grabbed him and swung it towards his head, and he was about to slam directly to the ground!


    With such a fall, the little boy will be disabled even if he doesn''t die!


    Su Yingxia couldn''t bear it any longer, and rushed straight up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4305

    "drink!"


    When the giant fat man roared angrily and was about to smash the little boy to the ground, he suddenly found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move his hand at all.


    When a fat face flushed red, he suddenly saw a hand stuck to his elbow.


    A finger to be exact.


    He glared angrily and looked at the figure: "Who the hell are you? Dare to meddle in the little master''s business? In this harem, I haven''t seen you before."


    Besides Su Yingxia, who else could it be? !


    "Such a big man, bullying a child, are you interested?" Su Yingxia snorted coldly.


    "I''m the head chef of Pei''s back kitchen, where are you fucking wild girls, don''t meddle in your own business, otherwise, I''ll be rude to you and fight you together." The headmaster said angrily.


    "Do you dare to hit her?" Han Sanqian walked up slowly and looked at the dead fat man coldly.


    Su Yingxia made a move, and Han Sanqian didn''t, but it didn''t mean that Han Sanqian didn''t want to take care of these things.


    Seeing Han Sanqian coming again, the fat man couldn''t help frowning: "Another fucking person I don''t know at all, hey, who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that you better remember what I just said, otherwise..."


    Han Sanqian didn''t go on, but the icy meaning when he sneered was enough to make people terrified.


    The big fat man was obviously taken aback for a moment, but then he thought about it, with so many younger brothers by his side here, whether it was because of his lack of face, or because his strength was not afraid at all, he was not allowed to back down.


    "Fuck, how many years have I been the head chef in the back kitchen, even those concubines have to be polite when they meet me, how dare you bastard to yell at me?! Well, you two Are you going to stand up for him?"


    "Can!"


    "I first fell to death this bastard, and then killed you, a dog and a man."


    When the words fell, he turned his body abruptly, trying to break free from Su Yingxia''s control.


    Of course, no matter how he turned, Su Yingxia''s hand was firmly against his shaft, making it impossible for him to push down the arm and throw it out of the little boy in his hand.


    "Wow!"


    The guy yelled and jumped in anger, and slammed into Su Yingxia with his huge body.


    This giant fat man is tall enough and has a lot of flesh, and his strength is naturally full of inertia.


    Even Su Yingxia, trying to resist his sudden collision at this time, I am afraid it is extremely difficult.


    Han Sanqian suddenly shot.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to the middle of Fatty and Su Yingxia, and with just a slight movement of his hand, he patted Fatty''s waist directly.


    boom!


    A muffled sound.


    The fat man did not advance or retreat in front of everyone, and directly changed direction and slammed towards the rear.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise. Under the impact of Fatty, the thick wall of the kitchen was knocked into a huge pothole on the spot.


    The group of younger brothers were stunned for a while, looking at Han Sanqian in fear, and at the same time they were surprised to find that the thin boy who was supposed to be in the hands of the fat man at this time, but he didn''t know when he was being killed by Han Sanqian. Qiansuo held it up gently.


    They really couldn''t see what was going on between the lightning and flint.


    How did the boy get to him.


    All of this is so fast that it is almost impossible to reflect.


    "Trash." With a cold voice, Han Sanqian gently put the little boy down.


    Su Yingxia also hurriedly squatted down and comforted the little boy: "Don''t be afraid, no one dares to hit you with us."


    "Fuck me!"


    The fat man who was directly smashed into the ruins of the wall screamed and struggled to get up from the inside, and his anger had been ignited to the extreme.


    No one can do this to him, and no one dares to do this to him.


    He wanted to kill the dog man and woman to vent his hatred and get his face back.


    A few younger brothers also quickly turned around to help him up, and patted the dust on his body extremely diligently.


    "You two really annoyed me, and I announced that no matter who you are, you must die for me!" the fat man shouted angrily.


    Han Sanqian crossed his hands on his chest and smiled disdainfully: "Really?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4306

    "Because you are Pei''s family, I''ll give you a chance. Now go back to where you came from. Otherwise, I''ll be really annoyed and annoyed." Han Sanqian shouted.


    "Fuck you, don''t do this shit with your father, brothers, kill this pair of dogs and men, and I will bear any consequences."


    The manager roared angrily, and took the lead in carrying his huge body and rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    When the manager spoke, the others did not dare not to listen, and they followed in a hurry, rushing directly towards Han Sanqian.


    "The crowd." Shaking his head, facing the strength of this group of people, he was really lazy to move a finger.


    Just frowning, a huge energy radiated directly from his body, and the group of seemingly ferocious chief stewards suddenly encountered a tenth-level gale, and they flew out with a bang.


    Bang bang bang!


    Like a fairy scattered flowers, several people slammed around each other fiercely, and the one who fell for a while was grinning and screaming in pain.


    "When the enemy army came, you were afraid of death and did not dare to contribute. When you get here, you will fight your own people. You are quite fierce."


    "I always thought that although the men of the Pei family may be a little grumpy and impulsive, they are always warm-blooded, but I didn''t expect that you guys would greatly reduce my impression of the Pei family."


    "Fuck, stop talking nonsense with me, you fucking bastard, why the hell didn''t I fight to kill the enemy? It''s your little white face, I''m afraid you haven''t fought on the battlefield, right?" the manager shouted angrily.


    When the big battle was launched, these people really had never been on the battlefield. After all, although they thought they were fierce, compared to the army outside, they knew very well that the result must be hitting a stone with an egg.


    Therefore, they did not dare to go forward to fight.


    As for the excuse for not daring to fight, they also thought very thoughtfully, they were the cooks.


    How can this guy go into battle to kill the enemy?


    Therefore, when Han Sanqian talks about them now, it is actually like stepping on their painful feet. The manager believes that in the state of Han Sanqian, he is young and thin, and he is completely a scholar of Bai Jing. Appearance, of course, can not be on the battlefield.


    Therefore, scolding him back can not only refocus the firepower on him, but also remove himself from the embarrassment.


    "Of course I have been on the battlefield." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Bah, you''re the only one who has been on the battlefield, aren''t you fucking bragging about making drafts?" the manager scolded angrily.


    "Of course I have, otherwise, how would I know you haven''t?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    Since the war, in fact, the back kitchen has found a place to hide.


    No way, they are not female relatives, they cannot be taken to a hidden place to hide by Pei Gu, and they are not guards, they will be dispatched to the front line, they can only stay in their own broken place, and then find a firewood room to hide in. hide.


    Therefore, they have never seen Han Sanqian from beginning to end, and they are not even as good as those people who can spy on them on certain occasions.


    "You fart, I am the one who went to the battlefield, I have never seen your little white face."


    When the words fell, perhaps out of a guilty conscience, this guy hurriedly said to the younger brothers beside him: "Do you think so?"


    "Yeah, yeah, pretending to be here, we haven''t seen him at all."


    "In my opinion, he clearly beat the general manager and knew that he had made a big mistake, so he deliberately made a reason for not going to the battlefield to exonerate himself."


    The general manager thinks this is very reasonable. They have never been on the battlefield, so if this kid talks about this, he will feel guilty.


    If he is guilty, he will naturally not take revenge on him.


    Thinking of this, the manager is about to get up in anger, intending to have a good talk with Han Sanqian again.


    However, Han Sanqian suddenly laughed at this moment: "If I hadn''t been on the battlefield, would you bastards still be alive to bullshit me here? I''m afraid you would have already died under the enemy''s sword. "


    "Grass, you bastard, you can really pretend, it''s as if the whole battle was won because of your appearance, what? You fucking think you are Han Sanqian, the VIP of our Pei residence. ?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4307

    Han Sanqian smiled: "Do you still know Han Sanqian?"


    "You''re such a goddamn nonsense, who doesn''t know Han Sanqian from the Pei family''s main city? That''s the god who led our Pei family through this crisis. You fucking want to take his credit, it seems, you really didn''t You have been on the battlefield, and you can''t even figure out who is the first."


    "That''s right, this guy is really an idiot. Let''s mess with him. When we''re done, tell the owner that this guy is pretending to be Han Sanqian."


    "superior!"


    A group of people seemed to have found a new breakthrough, and they were struggling to get up.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Have you thought about a question, if I am Han Sanqian?"


    Han three thousand? !


    In fact, a group of people thought about this issue from the very beginning when they saw Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    After all, they are not from Pei''s house, and you can tell by looking at them.


    Instead of people from Pei''s house, who can appear in Pei''s house, it is very likely that it is Han Sanqian.


    But after thinking about it carefully, they all tacitly ruled out this possibility.


    There is no other reason, this is the harem.


    How could Han Sanqian come to such a place?


    Even if you want to stay overnight, it is definitely in the other garden of the harem, and it is impossible to reach this place, and even more to come to their back kitchen.


    Secondly, a VIP like him must always be in front of him when he travels. How could these two people be alone!


    Therefore, they almost unanimously believed that this man and woman should be people of some human race left behind by the war.


    "Fuck, if you were Han Sanqian, I would still be Han Siqian."


    "Yes, my name is Han Erqian."


    "My name is Han Daqian!"


    Contempt and disdain were written all over the face of a group of people, and they all made fun of Han Sanqian.


    "Then you can take me to the Pei family head to ask clearly, but don''t blame me for not reminding you, holding the Pei family''s distinguished guests, ten of your heads are not enough." Han Sanqian sneered. .


    The group of people was still very imposing, but when they heard this, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Could it be that he is really Han Sanqian? !


    Otherwise, why did he take the initiative to ask them to take him to see the head of the family?


    Only real gold is not afraid of fire. If it is a person who pretends to be a person, he will not dare to see the owner of the family even if he is beaten to death, not to mention that this idea was brought up by himself.


    Rely on, won''t it? !


    The younger brothers obviously looked at me and I looked at you. They were afraid in their hearts for a while, but they dared not take a half step forward, and the anger on their faces turned into bursts of worry.


    "If you have nothing else to do, hurry up and do your own work. As for this little boy, you don''t have to work today, is there a problem?" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    No one dared to speak out. After all, what Han Sanqian said was true at all. If he was really Han Sanqian, if he offended him, not to mention the punishment of the Patriarch. I am afraid that other people will not let themselves go.


    Therefore, they could only watch helplessly as Han Sanqian left with the troops.


    However, after thinking about it, the general manager felt more and more that his face was really lost. He was also unwilling to let Han Sanqian leave like this.


    In case, in case his mother-in-law was not Han Sanqian, he would be laughed to death in the future, saying that he was an old man who was fooled by a young man.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t know where the confidence came from, and suddenly shouted: "Where are you going, did I fucking let you go?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t want to cause trouble, so it''s okay to teach them a lesson. After all, he had accidentally killed Pei Hu and the Seventh Princess, and he didn''t want to touch the blood of the Pei family on his hands.


    But the fat man''s angry shout made him very upset, and there was a faint killing intent in his eyes.


    It''s really a shameless thing, I''ve already let him go, and as a result...


    Han Sanqian stopped abruptly, did not look back, just waited quietly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4308

    The manager was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say a word.


    How can he be? !


    It''s impossible to beat him, but to let him go so eagerly is really unwilling.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, suddenly, he saw a person from a distance, and it was like seeing a savior in his eyes.


    The originally flustered eyes were completely replaced by pride and confidence.


    "Director Zhang!"


    He shouted.


    If the head chef of his is only a fake supervisor, then the head chef Zhang is one of the real supervisors in this harem.


    After all, the head of the back kitchen is only in charge of this small corner of the kitchen, but Director Zhang is completely different. He is the head of the head of the harem, and his rights are directly increased several times.


    In Pei''s family, Director Zhang is also regarded as the pinnacle of the servants.


    Coincidentally, the best thing about Mr. Zhang is to drink two sips and eat a few chopsticks. For so many years, he has always had an excellent relationship with Mr. Zhang by relying on the kitchen.


    Now that he has a backer, he is still afraid that he will fail?


    Director Zhang is taking a group of servants in the harem and intends to help everywhere to see if the concubines have any needs.


    Hearing someone calling him, he looked back and saw that it was the head chef. He hesitated for a while, and finally came over with a group of people.


    "Chef Pei, it''s just after lunch, what''s the matter with Zhang? If you want to drink, then I have to wait until I''m done." Although Director Zhang looked a little displeased on his face, his tone was not too much. reproach.


    Everyone has a good relationship, and it''s just superficial work.


    "Hehe, Director Zhang, you can eat and drink here whenever you like. By the way, I still have some old wine in my possession. Tonight we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk." The head chef said with a smile.


    When Director Zhang heard the words, he couldn''t help but pull out a smile: "Chef Pei, you are really talented, I have drunk with you countless times, but only now did I realize that you still have such good things. "


    "Director Zhang, what are you talking about, what good things are there for my brother, and it''s not yours in the end?" The chef manager smiled.


    Director Zhang nodded with satisfaction, he was considered to have passed this level.


    "However, Director Zhang, let''s have a good time drinking, but little brother, I''ll... ah, I''m afraid I can only accompany you with a boring drink at night." After speaking, he looked at Director Zhang, obviously Intentionally waiting for Director Zhang''s answer.


    If Director Zhang can become the Director, his ability to check people''s appearance is the first and foremost. After listening to him say it so strangely, do you still know what this guy means?


    "Chef Pei, you have nothing to say, what are you doing around the corners?"


    With Mr. Zhang''s words, the chief chef was relieved: "Actually, it''s not a big deal, but it''s just your brother and I who were bullied."


    "What else?" Director Zhang was taken aback for a moment: "Who doesn''t know that in the harem, you, Chef Pei, have a close relationship with me, who would dare to provoke you?"


    "A little miscellaneous hair." After saying this, Chef Pei pointed to Han Sanqian.


    In fact, from the beginning, Director Zhang didn''t notice Han Sanqianliang and his wife. After all, he never thought that Han Sanqian would run into the depths of this harem.


    But as Chef Pei pointed like this, he looked over, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Like other Pei family servants, he has never participated in the battle of Pei''s house, but, after all, he is the general manager of the entire harem, and he can always see Han Sanqian a few times in his busy schedule.


    So when he saw that this person was Han Sanqian, how could he not be surprised?


    "Chef Pei, you... What did you say? What did you just say?" Director Zhang felt a little nervous.


    "Director Zhang, I said it was this bastard who hit me just now, so you have to be angry for your brother." Chef Pei naturally didn''t listen to the voice of Director Chef Zhang at this time, and simply thought that Director Zhang was helping himself Final confirmation before venting.


    Therefore, he even winked at Han Sanqian and taunted him more, as if telling Han Sanqian that you are finished, completely finished.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and looked at Chef Pei like a fool.


    "What did you call him just now?" Director Zhang turned his head and looked at Chef Pei coldly.


    "Call him a bastard." Chef Pei replied, he was very strange, what''s wrong with Director Zhang?


    How is it so strange? !


    "Snapped"


    Suddenly, a big slap slapped his already somewhat confused face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4309

    With this slap, it''s almost certain that Director Zhang has used his milk-feeding strength.


    Even though Chef Pei is tall and big, his face plate is much bigger than others, and his face is more fleshy, this slap still left five red fingerprints on his face.


    Chef Pei was dizzy and confused for a while, and he couldn''t figure out the direction for a while.


    After Manager Zhang slapped the whole person, his still angry body trembled again and again.


    "Director Zhang, what are you beating me for?" Touching his face, Chef Pei looked at Manager Zhang in confusion and injustice.


    Isn''t that asking him to help clean up that kid? Why didn''t that kid get beaten, he was slapped first?


    "You are the one who beat you. What did you call him just now? You called him a bastard? Pei Chu, how many heads did you lose? Do you know who he is?" Manager Zhang snarled angrily.


    The head of the family is not here, Han Sanqian is a VIP again, and the incident happened in the harem. If he can''t handle this matter well, then he will be the one who is unlucky.


    Therefore, his anger towards Chef Pei has no acting component at all, it is just a burst of fire.


    "Director Zhang is in charge of me..."


    "What the fuck is yours? Tell you a bastard, he is Han Sanqian, the VIP of the Pei family, and now he is the virtuous brother of the head of the family. You dare to call him a bastard here, come here. "


    "Yes," the servants behind him replied immediately.


    "The grandson of Chef Pei, from today onwards, he will be sacked as head of the kitchen and sent to the Heavenly Prison, waiting for his release." Director Zhang shouted coldly.


    Hearing this, Chef Pei was immediately scared to pee on the spot, and he knelt on the ground with a thud.


    Heaven Prison, for prisoners, it may be a place where prisoners are held for severe punishment. It is nothing more than a place where they cannot see the sun and are tortured by punishment. But for the Pei family, that place is a nightmare. hell.


    The Pei family already has an unwritten rule.


    For many things, the Pei family may be exempted from punishment, and the crime can be alleviated at the last time.


    But for some Pei family members who can''t forgive or do extremely wrong things, they will be thrown into the sky prison.


    There are rewards, and of course there are punishments. This day prison is the biggest punishment. As long as the Pei family enters, it is absolutely impossible to come back alive.


    Either he died inside and no one knew about it, or he was sent to the frontier and died on his own.


    What is the living environment in the land of demons? If it is assigned to the frontier, it is actually no different from death.


    However, although this kind of punishment is harsh, in fact, few people in the Pei family suffer from this set of punishments.


    After all, it is still the Pei family.


    Chef Pei has worked for decades, and he never thought that this kind of punishment would appear beside him, let alone that it would still hit him on the head impartially.


    "Manager Zhang, don''t, don''t, we''re brothers, how can you beat me to such a place where birds don''t shit?"


    "Who the fuck is your brother?"


    Manager Zhang impatiently kicked away Chef Pei who was trying to slap him. At this moment, he didn''t want to have anything to do with this idiot.


    But even if he was kicked away, Chef Pei still hurriedly got up again, knelt on the ground and kept kowtow: "Manager Zhang, please, please give me a chance, I will never dare again in the future. "


    Knocked to the emotional place, the dead fat man actually shed tears.


    "Go away, offending VIP Han, what the hell are you begging me for? I''m not qualified to make any decisions for VIP Han. Whether it''s life or death, I beg him to go to the old man''s house. Get out."


    As soon as the words fell, Chef Pei came over to Han Sanqian while crying and crawling. His gang was not stupid, and hurriedly knelt down together.


    "VIP Han, we were wrong, we were wrong, please, please spare us, we... we are just ass."


    "Yeah, we don''t know Mount Tai, and we don''t know it''s you at all. If we knew it was you, we would never dare to borrow a hundred courage from us."


    They kowtowed like pounding garlic, especially Chef Pei, who slammed the blood on his forehead, but he didn''t dare to stop, for fear that Han Sanqian would not give him a chance once he stopped.


    Su Yingxia raised her head and glanced at Han Sanqian slightly, as if she wanted to beg for mercy.


    "Otherwise, forget it?"


    Before Han Sanqian could speak, Chef Pei, who had been kowtowing all the time, suddenly stopped kowtowing, knelt on the ground and straightened his back, and then...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4310

    "Snapped"


    "damn me"


    "Snapped!"


    "I''m an asshole!"


    "Snapped"


    "I''m not human."


    Chef Pei slapped his face continuously, slap after slap, and he showed no mercy for every slap, and he could hear it from afar.


    In just a few seconds, his face was swollen and his ears were ringing, completely inhuman, and a few teeth even kept coming out of his mouth mixed with blood.


    "Okay, don''t fight." Han Sanqian glared at him impatiently.


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s call to stop, Chef Pei didn''t stop completely, but slammed his head on the ground obediently, not daring to raise his head at all.


    "Are you alive or dead? In fact, I can''t sit on the master. It was this kid that you bullied just now. Then, your life and death will be decided by him."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at the little boy.


    "Ye... No, little brother Pei Mu, no no no, grandpa Pei Mu, spare us, spare us."


    "Yeah, grandpa, we will never bully you again, and we will never call you a wild breed again, I beg you."


    When a group of people heard Han Sanqian''s words, they kowtowed to the little boy again, without the arrogant attitude they had before.


    The little boy looked up at Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, and shook his head: "Thank you brother and sister, but Pei Mu doesn''t want them to die."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It shouldn''t take a day or two for them to bully you, why?"


    "Bullying is bullying, but they didn''t kill me." The little boy didn''t seem to be good at words. He wanted to say something, but he still didn''t say it. He just shook his head at Han Sanqianliang and his wife.


    "I knew, Pei Mu, you are the best."


    "Yes, Pei Mu, you are so kind."


    With Pei Mu''s refusal to kill, the group of people waited for this to feel a little relieved, and they all praised him directly.


    Su Yingxia nodded to Han Sanqian. After all, it was the Pei family. Since the parties concerned have not pursued it, there is no need to be aggressive.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Get up, it''s your fate, but please be careful with me in the future. Pei Mu can''t kill you today, it doesn''t mean you''ll be fine in the future."


    "Director Zhang."


    "VIP Han, what are your orders?" Director Zhang hurriedly asked.


    "In order to avoid my absence in the future, someone will retaliate against Pei Mu. You heard it clearly. Whenever Pei Mu tells you to kill them, you must do it honestly. In this matter, I will say hello to the head of the Pei family. It didn''t work, you should know."


    "Don''t worry, VIP Han, Mr. Zhang will carry out this order to the end." Director Zhang is not attentive at this time, so when will he wait?


    "it is good."


    Nodding his head, Han Sanqian stopped talking and took Su Yingxia to get up and leave.


    However, just after a few steps, the two couples stopped at the same time, because they could clearly hear the sound of someone following their footsteps.


    Looking back, it was still the little boy named Pei Mu.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Sanqian smiled at him.


    He didn''t speak, but looked at Han Sanqian eagerly, and then at Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia suddenly smiled: "Are you hungry?"


    Pei Mu nodded obediently.


    "Take him to eat, we have to eat anyway." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded and glanced at Director Zhang: "Director Zhang, can I take him out?"


    Manager Zhang quickly smiled: "What''s wrong with this? As long as VIP Han is willing, this is Pei Mu''s honor. Pei Mu, Brother Han and Sister Su are VIP guests, so we need to be respectful when we go out together, understand?"


    Pei Mu nodded obediently again.


    Touching the child''s head, Han Sanqian pulled him and went out towards the backyard door.


    The Pei Mansion was always the Pei Mansion, and even the back door was actually much more prosperous than Han Sanqian thought.


    Although there are no Yuyuqionglou-like shops at the main entrance, it is still dazzling.


    Many places were damaged after the war, but some businesses opened their doors and tried their best to resume their operations.


    Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia and the little boy Pei Mu, and after leaving the back door, he chose a small shop that still looked like something, and walked in.


    However, as soon as he arrived in front of the door, when the boss saw Pei Mu, his face suddenly changed with joy...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4311

    "Go go go, it''s so damn bad, I thought there was some good business, but it turned out that you are a bastard, go go, go far, fuck, you have only been through the war, and I am annoying." The store owner was dissatisfied. drink.


    At the same time, he obviously pushed Pei Mu with his hands, trying to push him out directly.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly held Pei Mu from behind, so that he would not be pushed away, and at the same time smiled: "Boss, open the door to do business, why do you keep customers away? Why, are you afraid Can''t we pay you for food?"


    The boss glanced at Han Sanqian, a little surprised that he was staying with Pei Mu, and raised his hand impatiently: "Going, it''s not about money. Staying with him, I think you two think you are too much. Younger."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian became interested and threw a thousand amethysts on the table: "It''s up to you to do this business."


    For a meal, at a restaurant like his, there are only a few dozen amethysts in the sky, and this thousand amethysts are at least equivalent to his usual sales in the past month.


    But when he reached out to get it, the store owner hesitated again, and finally waved his hand: "Go to another place, our family doesn''t do this business."


    "Snapped"


    Another thousand amethysts were thrown on the table.


    The store owner was a little dumbfounded. One thousand amethysts had almost reached his limit, and he had already done a lot of psychological struggle before reluctantly refused.


    But who would have thought that another thousand was directly smashed down.


    This is a full 2,000. It can be used to live for a few months in other people''s homes.


    "Objective, why is this necessary?" The store owner was a little speechless.


    "Snapped"


    Another thousand!


    This time, the store owner couldn''t hold back completely. He swept his hands over the table directly, hugged all the amethysts in his arms, and forced a smile: "Objective, you...what do you want to eat?"


    "Good wine and good food."


    "Yes."


    The shopkeeper''s words fell, and he went down to prepare.


    In less than a moment, the shopkeeper brought the dishes one by one.


    Su Yingxia knew that Pei Mu was starving and asked him to eat first.


    Pei Mu glanced at the two of them, and when he saw both of them nodded, regardless of so much, he immediately started to gobble up.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia, and after asking her permission, while Pei Mu was eating, Han Sanqian walked to the store who was sitting at the door of the store.


    "Snapped"


    Another thousand amethysts.


    The store owner took it and hurriedly got up: "Guest officer, what else do you want?"


    "Nothing, I want you to chat with me."


    "Chat?" The store owner was obviously taken aback.


    Did he have shit luck today? Even if you earn 3,000 from a meal, you can still earn 1,000 just by chatting a day?


    It''s such a normal dream that you don''t dare to have such a dream?


    However, Amethyst was real, and the store owner had to hurriedly say: "What do you want to talk about?"


    "He''s just a child, and in the end he''s also the Pei family. I want to know why you treat him like this? It seems that it''s not appropriate for you to be like this, right?"


    Hearing that Han Sanqian was asking this, the store immediately understood why Han Sanqian came out to eat with Pei Mu. It turned out that he didn''t know anything about Pei Mu at all.


    "As soon as the guest officer looks at it, it''s not from our Pei family, so it''s not surprising that I don''t know about Pei Mu. To be honest, I''ve made so much money for you. I really advise you, you and that girl. It''s better to stay as far away as possible from the death star, otherwise... alas..."


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "What? Just tell me straight, I, Han Sanqian, are really not as timid as you are."


    "Han Sanqian? Are you Han Sanqian?" Upon hearing the name, the store hurriedly stood up.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "If it''s fake, it will be replaced."


    "No wonder your appearance of an outsider is in the main city of our Pei family." The shopkeeper seemed to think of something, got up in a hurry, and shouted to Pei Mu who was eating: "Pei Mu, all four thousand amethysts are given to you, hurry back. , this is Han Sanqian, the hero of our Pei family, don''t make trouble here!"


    After the words fell, the store owner really walked over and placed the four thousand amethysts in front of Pei Mu. What kind of thing was this? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4312

    Pei Mu was stunned for a moment, looked at the store, and then looked at Su Yingxia. He was stunned for a while, but he didn''t move, wondering if he should continue eating his food.


    "Pei Mu, I know, you must hate everyone in the Pei family, but if you want revenge, you shouldn''t use this method."


    "Han Shaoxia, he is not only the benefactor of our current Pei family, but also the benefactor of our descendants. Because without his old man''s words, once the main city of the Pei family is destroyed, the forces of the Pei family will not only face the main city. Chaos, but the entire Pei family will be ruined from now on."


    "So, I beg you, as long as you go home quickly and stay honest, let alone four thousand amethysts, it''s this shop, you can take it."


    What the boss said was sincere, which made Han Sanqian even more confused.


    If it is said that four thousand amethysts are handed over to give away, it can still be understood that this money is not his own heartache anyway, then this shop is willing to give it away, it is no longer as simple as superficial.


    Boss, he really wanted Pei Mu not to follow him.


    What does it mean? !


    Pei Mu was a little boy after all, and was a little confused by the store''s attitude, but he still obediently stopped eating, got up and got off the table and was about to go to Pei''s house.


    And he did not take away the amethyst on the table.


    "Stop!" Han Sanqian called out to Pei Mu.


    If this kid really took the amethyst and left, maybe Han Sanqian wouldn''t stop him, but he didn''t do it, which proves that the kid''s heart is actually pure and kind.


    In this case, Han Sanqian really didn''t understand what was going on.


    He pulled Pei Mu back a few steps and let him sit back in his seat. Then, he glanced at the store and sighed: "It seems that the Pei family and I are two families after all."


    "My surname is Han, while Pei''s family''s surname is Pei, Yingxia, the way is different."


    Su Yingxia originally wondered why Han Sanqian would suddenly say such a thing, but after quickly realizing what he meant, he changed his mouth and snorted coldly, "Yeah, no matter how we help others, to put it bluntly, we are not good enough. It''s just an outsider."


    Hearing the conversation between Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, the store owner was full of grievances.


    After struggling for a long time, I looked at the two of them: "Master Han, you...what are you talking about? You saved our Pei family, and we are so grateful to regard you as a benefactor, as our life-saver, how...how could it be? What about outsiders?"


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "Even if you brought a child out for a meal, you all made us mess up. I want to ask, what is this not an outsider?"


    "Master Han, you...you don''t know something, this Pei Mu he...hey, in short, with your identity and contribution to our Pei family, you want to bring any children, even my children, it is absolutely absolutely It''s alright."


    "Since I don''t know anything, then you can tell me, instead of covering up like this." Han Sanqian said.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s resolute attitude, the store owner was very helpless for a while, but it was difficult to open his mouth.


    However, his attitude is changing, which Han Sanqian sees very clearly.


    "Just say what you want. If anyone asks you to blame, you can say that I ordered you." Han Sanqian gave him a final boost.


    "Okay." With a sigh, with Han Sanqian''s words, the store owner has completely made up his mind.


    "After all, if I don''t make it clear, if you cause anything to you, Master Han, then I actually have countless responsibilities. I think... everyone shouldn''t blame me."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and after exchanging glances with Su Yingxia, neither of them said a word. Su Yingxia even poured a cup of tea for the shopkeeper and asked him to sit down and talk.


    The shopkeeper held a cup, and after thanking Su Yingxia, he raised his head and drank it.


    Then, he opened his mouth slowly.


    "Actually, there has always been an unwritten rule in the Pei family, and this rule, from the inner courtyard of the real Pei family, down to the ordinary people in the main city of the Pei family, is strictly followed."


    "That is to keep an appropriate distance with Pei Mu as much as possible."


    "Why?" Su Yingxia asked inexplicably: "He is just a child, and he is very obedient. He is not aggressive at all and won''t hurt anyone."


    "Why keep a proper distance from him?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4313

    Su Yingxia is also the mother of the child, so she naturally understands what the child needs most.


    Although Pei Mu is much older than Han Nian, the children''s nature is basically the same.


    They need adult company, not alienation.


    This can cause great psychological damage to a child!


    "The problem is that although he doesn''t hurt people, his life hurts people." The shopkeeper said bitterly.


    "Life hurts?" Han Sanqian asked strangely.


    "When Pei Mu was born, all the living animals in the main city of the Pei family disappeared overnight. The official inspected the four gates of the city, and the four gates were all closed, and there was nothing unusual."


    "Afterwards, the officials searched the city and found nothing."


    "You said, is it strange or not?"


    This matter is indeed a bit strange, after all, he is not an individual disappearance and is not easy to detect.


    There are 10,000 households in the main city, and there are as many as 10,000 live animals per family. If the city gates on the four sides are closed, then the disappearance of living creatures of this scale is indeed strange enough.


    "Originally, although this matter was strange, we didn''t think much about it, especially as it was associated with a newborn child.


    But after that, things started to go a little wrong. "


    "Every year, as soon as Pei Mu celebrates his birthday, the scene in the city will reappear, almost exactly the same as when he was born. When he was three years old, we were so overwhelmed that we decided not to sit still."


    "So, on that day, the Pei family, regardless of whether they were soldiers or commoners, guarded their homes and their cities. Our purpose was very simple. First, to thoroughly understand this matter, and second, to clear the child''s innocence."


    Han Sanqian frowned: "But in the end, did the accident happen?"


    The shopkeeper nodded heavily: "Yes, Pei Mu blew out his birthday candles on his birthday, and as the candles went out, the whole city was completely darkened. The live animals just disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes."


    "Later, when the old family owner hadn''t passed away, he made up a hexagram for the child, and only then did he know that the child was a celestial star."


    "Anyone who comes into contact with him will be unlucky."


    "The light is to give up wealth and suffer disasters, and the heavy is the pain of blood."


    "And if you stay close to him for a long time, you will not end well, you can only die."


    Su Yingxia frowned: "Is it so mysterious?"


    Han Sanqian also nodded. Although there are false and true numerology techniques, it is the first time that Han Sanqian has seen such exaggerated numerology techniques.


    Because it''s a little too silly.


    It''s also because the store owner said that this was fortune-telling by the old master of the Pei family, otherwise, Han Sanqian would have scolded him on the spot.


    Pei Gu is a good person, so his father''s education should not be too bad, and a person who can educate his children well is naturally not too bad.


    Therefore, Mr. Pei''s hexagram, although Han Sanqian thinks it is outrageous, he will not completely deny it.


    "Xuanhu? In fact, everyone who knows Pei Mu will not think that this is something evil, but a normal thing. We can only say that the old master is too accurate."


    The shopkeeper smiled wryly.


    "Master Han, when Pei Muda was in his mother''s womb, within three days, his father died violently."


    "Afterwards, when he was born, his mother also died. To be precise, this child is a coffin."


    "Shortly after he was taken out of the coffin, his father''s house was destroyed."


    "When I was half a year old, my mother''s family was also ruined."


    "He was lonely, so the Pei family took him back to the Pei Mansion to take care of him. At first, an old servant took him. As a result, in the past few years, almost everyone who took him did not survive for two years."


    "You said, is it still evil?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked at each other and couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    This is not called evil, this is simply a bomb, whoever holds it will die.


    It seems that Han Sanqian can understand why since seeing Pei Mu, the people around him seem to be extremely repelled and disgusted by him.


    "So, after he is twelve years old, he can basically take care of himself, and we have this unwritten rule inside and outside of Pei''s family. Master Han, you still..."


    Han Sanqian smiled, and then put Pei Mu in his arms: "Since it''s so scary, then I want to give it a try."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4314

    Seeing Han Sanqian''s actions like this, the store owner was obviously frightened, and his face was full of panic.


    "Don''t, don''t, Mr. Han, please don''t."


    Han Sanqian didn''t have the slightest fear, and still held the child in his arms: "I am Han 30,000,000 army standing in front of me. If I am not afraid, I am afraid of a little boy?"


    "He doesn''t eat people, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Su Yingxia also nodded: "Although some things sound really scary, but, think about it, all the people have nothing to do with him, why should he bear all the consequences? Three thousand, I support you."


    The store owner was in a hurry for a while. He thought that if he told Han Sanqian and his wife about Pei Mu, they would be relatively restrained, and even obediently obeyed.


    But who would have thought...


    Not only are these two not what he imagined, but they hug him even tighter.


    Isn''t this life-threatening.


    "Brother, sister, why don''t you still let me go back? Uncle is actually right at all. Pei Mu has been an evil star since he was a child. Anyone who gets close will be unlucky..." Although Pei Mu was very moved, but He still managed to speak out.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "It''s a coincidence, you are unlucky, but my brother has a hard life. I have passed by death so many times over the years, so that I am now in love with this feeling."


    "So, just stay in peace."


    "Let''s go, I''m full, I''ll take you to play."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly pulled up Pei Mu and Su Yingxia and walked towards the street.


    When a group of three took to the street, the citizens on the street quickly staged a face-changing Dafa.


    The couple who recognized Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia naturally welcomed them on the spot, but when they saw Pei Mu next to Han Sanqian, a group of people hurriedly avoided as if they had seen a ghost.


    Han Sanqian bought some candies for Pei Mu by himself, gave them to him to eat, and led him towards Qifeng Pavilion.


    "Everyone here seems to be..." Su Yingxia couldn''t say it directly for a while because Pei Mu was right next to him.


    But the meaning of each is also very clear, but everyone in the city can''t avoid Pei Mu.


    Han Sanqian nodded slightly: "Sometimes people''s prejudice is like this, like a giant mountain, it is difficult to move away. In fact, I really like Pei Mu."


    Su Yingxia also agrees with this view. Although Pei Mu speaks few words, his mind is very pure, and he occasionally speaks softly and softly.


    Yes, this thing may be in the ordinary children, but it is just gentle, sensible and polite, but if you put him in the environment where Pei Mu grew up, he can still be like this, the meaning is completely different.


    How can it be so easy to get out of the mud without being stained? !


    "Actually, I also know some of these Qimen Dunjia techniques, and with the unique explanations that Qinglong gave me, I dare not say top experts, but at least I won''t be mistaken."


    "From my point of view, in fact, Pei Mu''s bones and fate are not bad, even..."


    Su Yingxia frowned and said strangely, "Even what?"


    "Even from a certain point of view, there is the appearance of an emperor."


    "The Prime Minister?" Su Yingxia was slightly shocked.


    The contrast between the front and the back is too great, and it is really difficult to accept it for a while. After all, one second, Pei Mu was still a poor worm who was not loved by anyone, but now, in the blink of an eye, he has become the image of an emperor.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, his brows are heroic, and he has the power to rule the world. Generally, such people are not emperors but also kings."


    "And it was said earlier that he was a male star, but it''s not the case."


    "The shaman has fierce brows, or there is black energy around him. But not only does he not have it, but he has bursts of red light around him. These all show that Pei Mu is not what they said."


    "The contrast between what you said and what they said is too big? These are two extremes." Su Yingxia frowned: "I don''t doubt any of your intentions, I just think...why are there two completely different different evaluations?"


    This is also the strange point of Han Sanqian.


    Even if he was in Qimen Dunjia, his accomplishments in gossip metaphysics were false, but what he saw with his own eyes should not be bad.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer. He carefully touched his chin and thought: "You say, is there such a possibility?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4315

    "Actually, from the beginning to the end, someone was deliberately messing with Pei Mu." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia frowned: "What do you mean... In fact, everything was not caused by Pei Mu at all, on the contrary, it was a deliberate incident created by someone at a deliberate time, and the ultimate goal was to put Pei Mu This person with the appearance of the emperor has completely turned into a waste and a disaster star that everyone is not ashamed of."


    Han Sanqian nodded, this was his biggest guess, and at the same time, it was also the most likely guess.


    Although the Pei family is not an absolute country, the huge family power is still like a family of emperors.


    That being the case, the emperor''s house is full of palace fights.


    The civet cat for the prince can still be staged, so what is it? !


    "I agree with what you said, but there is a problem with this, that is Pei Mu''s identity." Su Yingxia said.


    Yes, if there is a palace fight, then Pei Mu should be in the line of the Pei family patriarch, but obviously, Pei Mu has his own parents, which makes no sense.


    "Could it be that because Pei Mu has the appearance of an emperor, the head of the Pei family is afraid that he will threaten the position of the main family of the Pei family, so..." Su Yingxia guessed.


    This is a possibility, but there is still the same problem.


    "The best way is to cut the grass and remove the roots. According to what you said, why should you keep Pei Mu? Isn''t that the same as setting a time bomb? Besides, it''s still in Pei''s house." Han Sanqian disagreed somewhat. idea.


    "Those who kill the emperor''s prime minister may be punished by heaven, so..." Su Yingxia explained: "As for why they are detained in Pei''s residence, this is not convenient for them to monitor."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Although I don''t know much about Pei Gu, I still know a little about his character. I think he shouldn''t be such a person."


    "I also believe that Pei Gu is not such a person, but don''t forget to tell a shop owner that when Pei Mu was there, the previous old owner was still alive."


    "Perhaps it was indeed not what Pei Gu did, and even Pei Gu might not know the truth of the whole thing. Everything was done by the old master. The purpose is to make Pei Gu steadily ascend to the mountains."


    Han Sanqian still shook his head. Although Su Yingxia''s words were well-founded, there were still loopholes.


    "A matter of time!"


    When Pei Gu ascended the throne, even if Pei Mu really had the appearance of an emperor, it was absolutely impossible to threaten Pei Gu''s status.


    After all, even if Pei Mu Shi''s chosen son, he would not be able to lead the entire Pei family at a few years old.


    No one would support a fart kid who, to use royal feud parlance, is still a baby.


    Even if Pei Muzhen wanted to threaten, it should be Pei Hu.


    "Could it be that Pei Hu did it?" Su Yingxia asked.


    But this goes back to the question just now, which is what Pei Gu did.


    He shouldn''t be that kind of person.


    "It''s not, it''s not that, it seems that this matter is very difficult." Su Yingxia said.


    "It must be difficult to say that it is difficult, but it is not difficult to say that it is not difficult, because Pei Mu is still alive." Han Sanqian said.


    "What can you do?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, the whole person was thinking quietly. He had a very special idea, but to demonstrate this idea, he had to think and perfect every step in advance.


    Otherwise, this is not easy to do.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia: "Actually, there is an opportunity right now, but I can take this opportunity to do some investigation. Moreover, I believe that the final result can also fulfill your wish."


    "My wish?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian strangely, and looked at Han Sanqian with some confusion.


    From beginning to end, she never seemed to have any wishes to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled and did not speak, although Su Yingxia did not say what she wished, but how could her own wife not know?


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to Qifeng Pavilion first."


    "Now? Your so-called opportunity is in Qifeng Pavilion?!" Su Yingxia was surprised.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No, it''s just Diaoyutai, let''s wait for the fish to bite the hook!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4316

    "Fish Terrace?"


    Su Yingxia frowned, obviously a little puzzled. Qifeng Pavilion was obviously just a new place that had nothing to do with the main mansion. Why did it suddenly become a so-called Diaoyutai? !


    It should have nothing to do with Pei Mu!


    But why is Han Sanqian...


    But looking at Han Sanqian''s confident appearance, Su Yingxia believed that he would definitely be able to.


    After thinking about it that much, they pulled Pei Mu and followed Han Sanqian, and the couple returned to the mansion all the way.


    The two couples first went to see Ziqing.


    Although after being rescued, Ziqing knew that Han Sanqian was not dead, but when she really saw Han Sanqian, she couldn''t help crying.


    For Ziqing, Han Sanqian actually means a lot to her.


    Pei Mu was very obedient and obedient. He never said a word, and looked at Ziqing with concern.


    Only when Han Sanqian introduced him to Ziqing, he gave him a polite smile, and after that, he kept talking about it and never let it go, being extremely polite.


    Han Sanqian had seen it for Ziqing, and basically the body was injured with minor injuries, not fatal.


    The only bigger one is the internal injury she was injured by Ming Yu, but there won''t be any major problems during the recuperation period, and there is no need for Han Sanqian to save her.


    After settling Ziqing, Han Sanqian arranged another room for Pei Mu, letting him rest here temporarily without returning to the main mansion.


    "But, brother, I have a lot of work to do in the main mansion every day, I have to chop firewood and carry water, and I do it all by myself. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid... I''m afraid that I will work overtime and work overtime. I can''t finish adding more points." Pei Mu said worriedly.


    His lovely and clean eyes were almost full of urgency.


    He desperately wanted to go back.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I will tell Director Zhang about the work of the main mansion and let him arrange for others to do it."


    "No, no, no!" Pei Mu shook his head desperately: "If someone else takes my job, what should I do in the future? If... if my brother insists on me staying here for a while, and you have to go with Zhang If the general manager greets me, please ask my brother to help me take a few days off, and I promise to make up for the delayed work as soon as possible after the vacation ends."


    You two look at me, I look at you, this child is sensible and scary.


    At such a young age, he worked so hard to survive.


    He said this, obviously because he was afraid that his job would be replaced because he lived here, so he was more willing to help him ask for leave.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Don''t worry, my brother won''t let you lose your job and starve to death."


    "You rest first, we will have dinner together at night."


    Hearing this, Pei Mu nodded obediently.


    After coming out of Pei Mu''s room, Su Yingxia couldn''t help sighing. The poor child was in charge earlier, but he didn''t expect Pei Mu to be in charge earlier.


    "What shall we do next?" Su Yingxia asked curiously.


    "For fishing, at least you have to put the bait first. I''m not Taigong Jiang, where can I get the bait?"


    Han Sanqian smiled, got up and went back to the room of the two, leaving only the question mark on Su Yingxia''s face.


    Watching Han Sanqian leave with a smug back, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but scolded: "Damn bastard, betray you."


    Then, she followed into the room.


    In the room, Han Sanqian had already sat down.


    Seeing Su Yingxia come in, he beckoned: "Daughter-in-law, I need you to do something for me."


    "Yo, now you think of me? Didn''t anyone look like an old man with a raised butt?" Su Yingxia rolled her eyes at him.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Hey, that''s not to want the admiration of the wife and adults. I was wrong, I was wrong, okay?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t say much, and said, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "There is something, I have to ask my wife for help." Han Sanqian said.


    Then, he took out a bag of amethyst and placed it on the table.


    Su Yingxia wondered, how could the two husband and wife help out, why did they put the money out? !


    Come to think of it, it shouldn''t be for yourself, right? !


    "What is this for?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian beckoned, and after Su Yingxia passed, he snuggled into her ear and gently told her his plan one by one.


    After saying this, Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously: "Ma''am, whether the fish can be hooked or not depends on how you make the bait."


    Su Yingxia rolled her eyes at him and grabbed the purse: "I''ll do it now."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4317

    Han Sanqian took a nap.


    When he woke up again, at this time, the entire main city was already in a frenzy because of a news.


    "This famous evil star of the Pei family, I heard that Han Sanqian has taken a fancy to him, and he wants to make an apprentice."


    "Damn, I don''t know where this guy got his luck."


    "Yeah, I heard that Master Han originally planned to accept the young masters of the Pei family as apprentices, but I don''t know what happened, so he put away Pei Mu."


    "Master Han, is he being tricked."


    "Hey, it must be Pei Mu, this bastard, who is being sold pitifully in front of Master Han. You all know what kind of person Han Ye is. He is a god, a god. He is kind-hearted. This is..."


    "Hey, Master Han wanted to accept the Pei family as his apprentice. It was a great event for our Pei family, but now..."


    "We can''t be happy at all."


    On the street, there were rumors everywhere that Han Sanqian might want to accept Pei Mu as a disciple. Naturally, there was a lot of discussion everywhere.


    Some wailed, some wailed, and even more unwilling.


    In the Pei family mansion, although it is the farthest from Qifeng Pavilion, it is actually the most explosive among them.


    Without him, it''s just that these things are related to the interests of many people here.


    The young sons who are to be selected do not need to say much. The dream of flying up the branches and becoming a phoenix is ??directly shattered. Of course, they are unwilling and angry after waking up from the dream.


    The executives of the Pei family were actually very depressed.


    After all, the sons of the Pei family each have their own powers, and the sons they fancy don''t get the chance, which naturally means that their promotion path is cut off.


    "What on earth did Master Han do? Didn''t he agree to take the children of our Pei family as apprentices? Why now... Now take a Pei Mu?"


    "That''s right, then Pei Mu is an evil star, a fool, why do you accept him?"


    "Patriarch, you have to talk to Master Han about this matter. After all, Master Han''s apprentice is not only glory, but also strength in the future. This is extremely important to our Pei family, not..."


    "Yeah, is it possible that we will have Pei Mu to lead us in the future? What does that sound like? Although his surname Pei Mu is also Pei, his blood relationship with us is not the same clan. They are separate lines."


    "Yes, Patriarch, either he will accept the children of our Pei family, or he will accept the sex. Seriously, if he hadn''t helped us, I really doubt whether he and Ming Yu are in the same group. What do you mean by setting up another mountain? Is it possible that we will make our Pei family completely chaotic in the future?"


    "Yeah, Patriarch, you must not be sloppy about this. You have to ask Han Sanqian to make it clear."


    A group of executives fried the pot, and at this time, all of them wrote letters to Pei Gu in the main hall to express their dissatisfaction.


    Pei Gu looked at the chaos in the hall, and he was completely upset: "I''ve said enough."


    With a light drink, the entire courtroom suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Pei Gu eagerly, not daring to make a sound.


    "I can understand your feelings about this." Pei Gu said in a slow tone, "However, you don''t need to panic. Let me ask you, where did you hear this news? But Han Sanqian said it himself. of?"


    Everyone shook their heads again and again, but it was just rumors.


    "However, Patriarch, when Han Sanqian walked out the back door today, he did take Pei Mu with him. He was eating and shopping outside. Many people saw it with their own eyes. Moreover, according to a store owner, Han Sanqian did not shy away from Pei Mu at all. The identity of Mu Shaxing." Someone said.


    It is precisely because of these, coupled with the rumors flying outside, that many people subtly take these rumors as the truth.


    "This is not right, everything is just heard, and Han Sanqian wants to accept my son as a disciple, but it is his own words, you, now you want me to question the authenticity of what he said to me personally because of a rumor. What am I doing? Where have you put the dignity of a noble Pei family?"


    After a few words, everyone bowed their heads in unison.


    "Okay, I don''t want to hear about this issue. I know that many of you have your own favorite Pei family sons, so if you have the energy to guess here, it''s better to spend some time thinking about how to improve your own favors. Young Master. Besides, they are all a family, I hope you don''t play tricks here and compete fairly."


    After the words fell, Pei Gu got up and prepared to retreat, and the crowd began to disperse, but there was only one person, who seemed to be fascinated by what he was thinking...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4318

    Glancing at Pei Gu who was leaving, he didn''t speak and walked away silently.


    In the evening, dishes were already cooked in Qifeng Pavilion, and Pei Mu personally cooked, saying that he wanted to thank Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    Although the young man has been doing errands in the kitchen all the year round and has never touched the spoon, the advantage is that this guy is very smart, he often steals lessons, and remembers every frame of the chef''s actions clearly.


    He knew very well that he didn''t have the opportunity to take charge, and naturally he didn''t have the opportunity to experiment with what he had stolen, so the timing of each step was very important.


    He was a little nervous. Seeing this, Su Yingxia pulled Han Sanqian away, trying to let Pei Mu play more freely.


    Soon after, Pei Mu brought a few pots of fragrant dishes to the table.


    The people are not big, but every dish served is full of color, flavor, and taste. It is hard to believe that this is a delicious food that a sixteen-year-old child can make.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really doubt that this was done by a chef who has been cooking for many years." Han Sanqian took a bite and couldn''t help but smile happily.


    Su Yingxia also nodded and gave Pei Mu a big thumb.


    After being affirmed, Pei Mu was very happy, wiped his nose, and sat down at the invitation of Su Yingxia.


    "In the evening, you are going to sleep, maybe there will be some unrest in this room, but you can rest assured that nothing will happen." Han Sanqian said softly while putting vegetables in Pei Mu''s bowl.


    "Is this place not clean?" Pei Mu asked innocently.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "It''s very clean here, but sometimes people''s hearts may not be clean."


    "Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, brother, Pei Mu will be obedient at night and won''t come out."


    Han Sanqian nodded and patted his head.


    After eating, he chatted with Pei Mu, and Su Yingxia sent him back to his room to rest.


    Han Sanqian looked at the night: "It''s time for us to rest."


    Su Yingxia nodded and looked at Han Sanqian strangely: "Are you really sure that the fish will take the bait at night?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said nothing: "The dog is in a hurry, it will definitely jump over the wall. Go to sleep."


    The two returned to the house and turned off the lights.


    About two or three hours later, Qifeng Pavilion was already immersed in darkness for a long time. The whole courtyard was eerily quiet.


    Suddenly, a figure jumped up from under the high wall, and quickly shuttled along the top of the wall, jumping over several houses, stepping on the tiles without making any sound.


    After a while, he fell like a leaf in a backyard of Qifeng Pavilion.


    Light as a swallow, but that''s it.


    He looked around vigilantly, and after making sure that no one was around, he quickly walked to the door of a room, and then moved his hand, and a flame immediately appeared in his hand.


    In the darkness, he clearly smiled coldly, then flicked his hand, and the flame was immediately thrown directly at the door of the house.


    Strange to say, the flame was only a little small in his hand, but once it got on the firewood and other things on the door, it instantly ignited a huge amount of gasoline.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the fire suddenly shot into the sky, the house was directly engulfed by the fire, and then the fire continued to spread, and several rooms followed in the blink of an eye.


    He sneered, and it only took about a minute for the house in the backyard to be completely immersed in the fire.


    He nodded with satisfaction, and was about to turn around to leave, when he suddenly turned around and saw two figures standing on his path.


    "With such a fire, in fact, no matter whether anyone finds out, the backyard will be completely annihilated in the fire, because the fire is too fierce." A female voice said softly and coldly.


    Then a male voice laughed: "Your Excellency, arson is not a good behavior. As the saying goes, murder and arson, you see, arson is on the same level as a felony such as murder, you shouldn''t do this, Your Excellency."


    Besides Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian, who else could these two voices be?


    Seeing that he was discovered, the man was obviously shocked in place.


    He didn''t understand how he was discovered: "I shouldn''t have made any noise, right?"


    The two couples shook their heads almost in unison.


    "Then how did you find me?" he wondered.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4319

    "We didn''t find you, we just knew that you would come."


    "In our words, we predicted your prediction." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "What do you mean? You know I''ll come?" He wondered.


    This matter is only himself, and no one else can know it. It can be said that it is completely confidential. How can they know that they will come.


    "You made Pei Mu a lonely star, and now, I suddenly heard that I was going to accept him as a disciple. How could you be willing? The character you have worked so hard to build has collapsed and you are still in the situation you least want. Development, can you bear it?"


    "You can''t help it, so you will naturally come."


    "Then how do you know that I will burn the backyard. Judging from your appearance, you should have been here early, right?"


    "I did get here early, but I don''t know what you want to do."


    "Why do you know I''m here?"


    "It''s impossible for your Pei family to kill people, right? Besides, you''re still killing people in front of my eyes. You''re not that stupid."


    "Besides, what you want is Pei Mu''s character design, and what you want is to make me not accept Pei Mu as a disciple. Naturally, it is a good choice to not disturb me."


    "Without disturbing me, I thought, the backyard should be the best option, am I right?"


    The man didn''t speak, but those eyes full of shock had already explained all his emotions at this time.


    Yes, Han Sanqian was almost right, he really planned it.


    However, he didn''t show any clues, and he was really unwilling to be caught like this.


    "You already know what you want to know. Choose, shouldn''t it be time to talk about what I want to know?" Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Of course, if you think you have a chance to escape, you can try it."


    "However, don''t blame me for not saying my ugly words in the first place. I am thinking of you as a Pei family member and give you face. Once you start, it will be different."


    escape?


    Wanting to escape in front of Han Sanqian, isn''t this a fool''s dream?


    Suddenly, with a move of his hand, his right hand snapped towards his neck.


    He is going to kill himself!


    However, as soon as the hand reached his throat, there was an instant difference, but an invisible force grabbed his hand tightly, preventing him from having any chance to commit suicide.


    "You..." He hurriedly looked at Han Sanqian. Obviously, it was Han Sanqian who was playing tricks.


    "I forgot to tell you that if you want to commit suicide, I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve. No way, someone Han is good at everything, but he has always been extremely stingy about what he wants, and can''t tolerate any sand."


    "Look, did you say it obediently, or did I use some means? Let''s say it first, your thoughts of suicide have already irritated me a bit."


    "You are Pei''s family, so you should know what will be the consequences of angering me?"


    "Of course, you can also choose not to say anything, just waste it with me, don''t worry, I will give Pei Gu face, I will not kill you, but I will never accept the son of the Pei family as an apprentice, only accept Pei Gu. Wood."


    There was no violence, but it was these words that made the man sweat coldly on his forehead.


    Obviously, he was hit by Han Sanqian repeatedly.


    "In the end, this matter is the Pei family''s own business. I have no intention of hurting your husband and wife."


    "If you have such thoughts, do you think you can still have a chance to talk to me here?" Of course Han Sanqian knew that he had no ill will towards himself and Su Yingxia.


    "Then why do you know?" he said helplessly.


    "Okay, since you said so, then I won''t force you, and I won''t force you to say that I will accept Pei Mu as a disciple." Han Sanqian simply decided to retreat instead of advancing.


    He knew that this must be the guy''s soft spot, otherwise, he wouldn''t have the biggest reaction every time he heard this.


    Sure enough, when he heard the words, he hurriedly said, "No, you can''t accept Pei Mu as your apprentice."


    "Why?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "Nian Zai Gu is sincere to you, and also wants to befriend you in Pei''s family, so please don''t intervene, okay? I can kneel down and beg you."


    "Both parties pay attention to integrity. Since you know this, shouldn''t you be frank with me? What''s more, you also said that this concerns Pei Gu, and I have to take care of it."


    He was speechless. After being silent for a long time, he said, "This matter is related to the stability of the entire Pei family. Do you really want to listen?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4320

    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but his expression already explained everything.


    Sighing heavily, he shook his head bitterly: "Actually, no one should know about this matter, whether it''s you or the Pei family."


    "Even, the owner of my family."


    Pei Gu? !


    Han Sanqian frowned, what does this mean? That means that even Pei Gu himself doesn''t know what''s going on?


    This was completely beyond Han Sanqian''s expectations, because even though Han Sanqian had made a lot of speculations and made a final plan, he still missed the calculation because Pei Gu didn''t know it.


    "If you say it, you may not believe it. Now, the Pei family is under the control of the patriarch, so how can the patriarch not know anything about it."


    Han Sanqian nodded and did not deny what he said.


    Yes, this is the Pei family, whether it is the head of the family or the emperor, in fact, it is impossible to have no eyeliner, and do not know what happened in the place under his command.


    In particular, this is still the main city.


    At the foot of the god.


    How could Pei Gu not know? !


    However, from this person''s tone, Han Sanqian could hear again that he didn''t seem to be lying to himself.


    "Are you trying to exonerate Pei Gu? Actually, this is not necessary, because in the final analysis, these are always the family affairs of your Pei family. Our alliance is strategic, so..." Su Yingxia said.


    She really is the woman who understands herself best, and Han Sanqian is very satisfied with what he said at this time.


    The man shook his head: "I don''t need to exonerate him. As you said, this is always the family matter of the Pei family, so why should I exonerate him."


    "Then why do you need to cover up for a long time?" Su Yingxia questioned.


    He smiled bitterly: "I don''t want to say it, because family shame cannot be made public. Can we talk in another place?"


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian nodded, and then with a move of his hand, a house that could directly cover the fire instantly extinguished the fire.


    After that, he grabbed the man in black by the shoulder and disappeared.


    When he appeared, he was already in a remote corner room in the front hall.


    Han Sanqian let go of him and said, "It can be said now."


    He nodded, and after confirming that there was no one around, he sighed heavily.


    "Actually, I like Pei Mu quite a bit, but I also know that I have always harmed him."


    "Yes, as you said, what happened to Pei Musha was actually done by me."


    "He''s just a child, and looking at your age, you should be very old. There should be no hatred between you. Why do you treat him like this?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "There is no hatred between us, it can even be said that it is relatives."


    "My dear, are you still like this?"


    "I don''t want to either." He smiled bitterly: "But for the entire Pei family, I can only sacrifice myself. For some things, someone has to be the bad guy, right?"


    "Why?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Because Pei Mu''s identity is not as simple as you think."


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly: "Actually, I don''t want to ask anymore, because he said it himself, it''s a relative, but what is this relative doing? It''s okay to slander Pei Mu with the evil star, the most hateful thing is that he still Killed Pei Mu''s parents and two families."


    "What have you to say to such a beast?"


    This is actually what Han Sanqian is most confused about.


    It is not incomprehensible to slander a child and suppress his identity.


    But the problem is that other gimmicks are just fine, such as the disappearance of live animals, or the creation of rumors, etc. However, it is not necessary to kill so many people, right?


    Or kill Pei Mu''s parents, as well as their families.


    This is not a past that can be covered up by a reason. This is simply a waste of life, but Han Sanqian feels that the person in front of him should not be the kind of vicious person.


    At least, his eyes are relatively clean.


    The mouth can lie, but the eyes are hard.


    After patting Su Yingxia''s hand lightly and comforting her, Han Sanqian let out a sigh of relief: "I believe you have your troubles, right?"


    "However, I have to know the whole truth of the matter."


    "I can tell you this, Pei Mu, Pei Gu''s younger brother!"


    What? !


    A single stone stirred up a thousand waves, and Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were almost shocked at the same time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4321

    What is a depth charge, this is the best display.


    What age is Pei Gu, not to mention eighty but also one hundred years old, this can be seen from his cultivation.


    As for Pei Mu, he was only about sixteen years old. ,


    With such an age gap, it is enough for Pei Gu to be Pei Mu''s grandfather, but of course, these two are brothers.


    How can the two couples not hesitate, panic, or surprise?


    "Brother?" Su Yingxia frowned: "Isn''t that impossible? The two of them are different in age..."


    The shadow smiled lightly: "This is the truth."


    Su Yingxia wanted to say something, but was stopped by Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "What he should say is true, because only in this way can everything be explained. That is the problem we mentioned before, it is not like Pei Gu did this. ."


    With Han Sanqian''s reminder, Su Yingxia also seemed to have reflected.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that some places do make sense.


    "Actually, this is the scandal of the old family owner."


    "Before the patriarch was enthroned, the old patriarch still controlled all the affairs of the Pei family. At that time, the Pei family was in the early stage of development, and the momentum was just right. Because the patriarch was young, he led the army to fight outside all year round, while the old patriarch handled internal and external affairs."


    "But at the time of development, there were a lot of things to do, and the owner of the hometown worked hard day and night."


    "One day, after processing the official document, I drank some wine, and happened to be a female slave..."


    "After this incident, the owner of the old family has no time to regret it. After all, he is already very old, and doing such a thing will inevitably make people feel very embarrassed, and it will make outsiders make irresponsible remarks."


    "The old master didn''t want to damage the reputation of the Pei family, let alone the development of the Pei family, so he ordered me to secretly send the slave girl out of the house, and gave her a sum of money, and also asked me to arrange a marriage for her. ."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian basically understood.


    Pei Mu''s father was not actually his biological father. To be precise, he just had a pick-up man.


    "Actually, all manipulations are okay. But who knows, that female slave is pregnant."


    "And as her stomach got bigger and bigger, some things began to be hidden."


    "So, you started killing people?"


    He nodded: "There is no way. If you let outsiders know that Pei Mu is the son of the old family owner, think about what the old family owner should do? Think again, what will happen to the Pei family at that time?"


    "Understood." Su Yingxia also nodded.


    The families of the man and the woman were wiped out because of suspicion, and they might even know that the child was someone else.


    In order to prevent them from investigating and causing trouble, he simply did not do anything.


    "As the child gets older, many things become more and more unbearable. Therefore, in response to such a situation, I devised such a strategy."


    "Let Pei Mu completely become an evil star that everyone despises."


    "In this way, no one will approach him, and naturally, no one will know his secrets."


    "Of course, this can also save his life. It''s better than killing him, right? He, after all, is still the son of the old master."


    I understand, I understand, no wonder Han Sanqianliang and his wife always felt that every analysis seemed to be able to tell the truth of the matter when they reviewed the matter, but they always buckled on the key link. not good.


    It turned out that from the beginning to the end, they all locked their eyes on Pei Guna, and never thought that the old master would say such a thing.


    This conjecture is indeed too bold and too wild.


    "I am the only one who has known about this matter since the death of the old master, and it has nothing to do with other people." After Heiying finished speaking, he looked at Han Sanqian: "I also hope that Han Shaoxia and Madam Zun can keep the secret after knowing this secret. ."


    "Of course, if you stand on Pei Mu''s position, you can kill me at any time. This old man should have gone with the old master long ago."


    "This is your family matter, and I have no right to deal with you. However, do you really plan to hide this from Pei Mu for the rest of your life? He was targeted by you everywhere because of his identity, but he didn''t get any benefit because of his identity. In this way, right Is he fair?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "I know I''m sorry for him, but I have no other choice. For the reputation of the old family owner, I can only..."


    Su Yingxia stood up at this time: "Can I say a few words?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4322

    "Miss Su, please speak."


    "You keep saying that you will protect the reputation of the old Patriarch. Let me ask you, does the old Patriarch still have a reputation as the most important partner of your Pei family?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "This..." He was dumbfounded, not knowing how to answer.


    "I''ll answer it for you." Su Yingxia said softly: "Actually, when we found out about this, we were really surprised, and even had a hard time accepting it. But think about it carefully, anyone who is not a sage can be blamed, and so is the old family owner."


    "It''s not scary when a person makes a mistake. What''s scary is that he doesn''t admit it, and even uses dirty and despicable means to keep covering it up."


    "In the end, this person is really stinky. I think, you shouldn''t want to see the old master like this, right?"


    He nodded: "What does Miss Su mean?"


    "Fixing it on the spot is Shanyan."


    "I think, restore Pei Mu''s identity. However, I can also understand your position, so let''s take a step back, you see?"


    "How to take a step back?"


    "Pei Gu is the head of the family, he should know. We will tell him about it, and then we will give Pei Mu a name in some name or form."


    "It doesn''t have to be the son of the old master, it can be Pei Gu''s adopted son, or even his own son. How?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "You have your reasons, but Pei Mu also has Pei Mu''s innocence. Besides, he is also the son of the old master after all, isn''t he?"


    "Ying Xia''s method can not only preserve the reputation of the old family owner, but at the same time, it also prevents you from making mistakes in this matter, otherwise, the paper will not be able to cover the fire. Once this matter is known to outsiders, your Pei family will The reputation at that time will only be hit harder than you think."


    The shadow nodded and tore off the veil. It turned out to be an old man.


    "Actually, for many years, I have always felt guilty for Pei Mu. Whenever I wanted to help him, I always knew that I couldn''t do that. For many years, I couldn''t sleep at night."


    "Since the VIPs have said this, then I have nothing to say, so let''s just act accordingly."


    He himself has no choice. After all, Han 30 million is not willing to tell everyone about it? Wasn''t the Pei family''s reputation ruined at that time?


    Besides, Han Sanqian is a VIP, and the most important person in the Pei family at the moment. Since he can pass the buck, it is not a bad thing that this matter comes to an end here.


    The most important thing is that Pei Mu will have an identity in the future, at least...you don''t have to be so sad.


    "Let''s go, and discuss with Pei Gu when you go back. After all, this is your family matter. If I go to intervene, it will make the situation even more embarrassing." Han Sanqian said.


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute." Han Sanqian stopped him.


    "What else is there, Han Shaoxia."


    "What happened tonight will be treated as if it didn''t happen to each other."


    "understood."


    When the words fell, the old man jumped straight onto the high wall, and soon disappeared into the night.


    "It''s time for us to rest." Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia and said.


    Su Yingxia nodded, but was still a little worried: "You said, did Pei Gu answer our request?"


    "Let''s seal something else. I''m a little too sorry for Pei Mu''s suffering, but it doesn''t seem appropriate to recognize a son. After all, doesn''t this mean that Pei Gu admits that he has an illegitimate child?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I know what you are worried about, but don''t worry, I have my own arrangements."


    "What are your plans?" Seeing Han Sanqian say this, Su Yingxia became interested.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    Su Yingxia murmured with an angry mouth: "Three thousand deaths, and I''ll sell it again."


    Overnight, the news of the fire in the backyard of Qifeng Pavilion has not been rumored. Even when Han Sanqianliang and his wife woke up, the houses on fire in the backyard were almost repaired.


    It can be seen that the efficiency of that person''s work yesterday was very high.


    After getting up, the two couples went to see Ziqing again. After the repairs were almost done, the two left Qifeng Pavilion and headed towards Pei Mansion.


    Today''s Pei family is already crowded, because today, the Pei family has two extremely important things to announce.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4323

    When Han Sanqianliang and his wife entered the Pei Mansion amid the cheers of the crowd, Pei Gu invited them to the big platform built early this morning and sat in the right seat.


    He took a few steps to the front of the stage and said loudly.


    "Everyone, the Pei family has experienced catastrophe. As the head of the family, Pei is not to blame. The old man''s son is even more humiliated and shamed. Fortunately, Han Sanqianyi helped us to repel the enemy and protect my Pei family''s safety. ."


    "Today, you and I give applause to thank them both husband and wife."


    When the words fell, thousands of people in the audience applauded and cheered.


    "In addition, thanks to Sanqian, the old man and Han Sanqian have become brothers. Since then, my Pei family and Han Sanqian and his family and friends have officially become a family. The Pei family needs to know, seeing him is like seeing me. , do not neglect."


    As soon as the voice fell, the already very lively lower part had completely fallen into the madness at this time.


    Although some people already knew the good news in advance, nothing was as shocking as Pei Gu''s official announcement.


    Who is Han Sanqian, that is the god of killing, the god of heaven.


    How can the Pei family be unhappy that the Pei family can befriend such a character? !


    One person blocked an entire army of 200,000 people, pulling the entire Pei family from the dire straits.


    How can you not be a cow, how can you not make people happy? !


    Seeing everyone happy, Pei Gu also let out a sigh of relief.


    Glancing at Han Sanqian, he turned around and continued, "As for the second matter, this old man must tell you all..."


    "Patriarch Pei, it''s not too early. If you have something to do, let''s wait until the apprentice is selected." Han Sanqian opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Pei Gu was stunned. He knew that Han Sanqian didn''t want to embarrass himself too much, so he suggested that he put Pei Mu''s matter last.


    "Okay, now that the virtuous brother has spoken, and it''s really late. In this way, let''s start the top priority this time."


    "You must have heard that Sanqian wants to accept our Pei family as apprentices."


    "It''s the blessing of my Pei family to be able to learn art with three thousand people. However, whether there is such a blessing depends on the individual''s fortune. Come on, please come up."


    When the words fell, a few drums sounded to set off the atmosphere, and at the same time, several young masters of the Pei family also appeared one by one.


    "Yesterday I heard a gossip that our Pei family has a son who might be chosen as an apprentice by Han Sanqian. At the time, I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Who said no, this Han Sanqian is such a fierce man. To be able to follow him to learn art, it is just like thinking with your feet that you will know that the future will flourish in the future. This thing, even now we see it, it feels unreal."


    "I don''t know which son has this blessing."


    "Never mind, no matter which son is, it''s from our Pei family. We are all ordinary people, and which son has little to do with us. As long as the overall strength of the Pei family increases, everything else doesn''t matter."


    There was a lot of discussion in the stands, everyone talked to each other, and some people simply chose the son they liked, hoping that he would be selected by Han Sanqian.


    Therefore, just after the discussion was over, the debate started again, and they all said that the son they had chosen was better.


    Listening to the excitement under the stand, the young masters looked at each other and glanced at the answer sheets in their hands.


    Most of the people''s answer sheets were filled with dense words, and it was obvious that they had used a lot of work. Those who wrote relatively few words were a little discouraged on the spot.


    After all, in terms of the situation, they must lose.


    Pei Gu cast a look at Han Sanqian and asked him when he could officially start.


    When Han Sanqian nodded slightly in response, Pei Gu shouted loudly: "Everyone, I officially announce that the ceremony for Han Sanqian''s apprenticeship has officially started. Have fun!"


    The music rang in unison, and the festive and lively atmosphere was instantly pulled to the extreme.


    An unusually dignified old man came to the stage with a cup of tea and stood beside Han Sanqian.


    Obviously, whoever is qualified to hand this cup of tea to Han Sanqian will be the ultimate winner, and this tea is also the tea of ??worship.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and stood up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4324

    "Yesterday, I have set up the answer questions, the five of you, hand in the papers."


    Han Sanqian finished his words and looked at the five people.


    Look at me, I look at you, and then, one by one, they handed all their answers to Han Sanqian in an orderly manner.


    After taking the paper, Han Sanqian sat back in his seat and looked at it.


    None of the five sons dared to say a word, and waited quietly.


    It was rare to find peace in the audience. Even if there were some discussions, most of them were very quiet, for fear of disturbing Han Sanqian.


    Pei Gu was also a little nervous. After all, these five were his sons, and he was also excited by them.


    The impression of seeing Han Sanqian can be described as amazing everywhere.


    "This article is really well written." Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    The writer who was named and praised was the third of the five sons.


    Seeing the current scene, his face was filled with countless joy.


    Many people also immediately cast envious glances at him. After all, getting Han Sanqian''s praise means that he is only one step away from becoming his apprentice.


    "However, it is also the worst."


    Of course, when Han Sanqian''s words changed, he immediately shocked everyone on the spot.


    "Why?" the man asked puzzled.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Let me ask you, you and I are only one-sided, how can you write so many impressions of our first meeting?"


    "But we met by chance, didn''t you? You wrote so much, but in fact, more of it is just something you deliberately exaggerated."


    "This..." The three sons were a little embarrassed.


    This is true. After all, he and Han Sanqian are only meeting for the first time. It is too difficult to write something based on this.


    In order to win, he really made up a lot of things.


    And then piled up with rhetoric to form the article that looks perfect today.


    But I didn''t expect... to be seen at once.


    "So, from the perspective of the most authenticity, this article is relatively the best."


    Han 3000 words fell, picked up the few words, and the description was extremely reluctant.


    All of a sudden, the most lost fifth son, Fangfo, took a trip from hell to the world. One second, he was still bowing his head and felt that he had no chance. The next second, he suddenly became an absolute favorite.


    How can ordinary people feel such a difference.


    "But..." Han Sanqian still changed his words: "The description is too reluctant, which also shows that the writing skills are too poor."


    "I will also do other things to perfunctory me."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian was a little disappointed.


    At this moment, a figure slowly came up from the stage.


    When everyone saw this figure clearly, they couldn''t help but turn pale.


    "Pei Mu? Damn, what is that evil star doing here?"


    "In this situation, can he come? Grandma''s, what are you doing? Get someone to coax him down."


    "Shaxing, don''t come to this kind of place to make trouble, get out."


    While many people were surprised, they screeched furiously.


    For them, Pei Mu should stay in a no-man''s corner, not to show shame on such an occasion.


    Pei Gu''s eyes shrank suddenly, a little shocked and a little puzzled, what is he doing here at this time? !


    For the first time in his life, Pei Mu was a little timid when facing so many people, but he was brave enough to walk slowly in front of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "How did you prepare for what you asked you to answer last night?"


    Pei Mu bit his lip, and then took out a piece of white paper from his cuff, on which was simply written a few words.


    When the crowd saw such a scene, they were all shocked.


    "What do you mean? Pei Mu''s evil star also got the test paper? Damn, no, he was also selected by Han Sanqian into the category of disciple selection?"


    "Fuck, what''s going on? What qualifications does Pei Mu have?"


    "Damn, he''ll kill everyone."


    Everyone was cursing wildly, in stark contrast to the silence when the other sons handed in the papers.


    Han Sanqian took his answer sheet...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4325

    On the volume, just a few words, Han Sanqian, male, and some basic characteristic information, nothing else.


    "Pei Mu, this thing you wrote is also called an answer sheet?"


    "Yeah, write the most basic information up. Who are you perfunctory here?"


    "Even if Han Sanqian can''t be our master, he is still the VIP of the Pei family. Why do you treat me so carelessly?"


    Although the young masters couldn''t see the detailed content above, they could basically see the outline because they were too close together. When they saw these words, they couldn''t help but sneered.


    From a written point of view, Pei Mu''s answer sheet is indeed quite simple, and it can even be said to be hasty.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "But from my point of view, this thing from Pei Mu is the answer I want most."


    Everyone immediately looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief, and even Pei Gu was slightly surprised.


    "Actually, this time I give you the answer sheet, my purpose is not to test your writing and writing ability, what I test is your heart."


    "Accepting an apprentice is actually like a carpenter looking for the perfect wood. Do you agree with this?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "It doesn''t really matter what the wood looks like. It doesn''t matter if it''s a semi-finished product or a whole piece of wood that needs to be developed. It''s just that the carpenter spends more energy on carving and grinding."


    "But if the wood isn''t fundamentally solid, or if it''s already rotted inside, what''s the use?"


    "This answer sheet, the reason why I want you to do this is that I want to see your character."


    "You are only in contact with me for the first time. In fact, everything you know about me is only one-sided. Naturally, the answer should also be simple and basic information."


    "Or it''s simply a no-brainer."


    "But what about what you gave me? The whole story is gorgeous, and it makes me think I''ve known you for a long time."


    "Apprentices, the apprentices I like must have original intentions, so in this regard, the answers of Pei Mu and Xiaowu are the most satisfactory to me."


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent.


    Many people were completely in shock. Obviously, they did not expect that the test paper given by Han Sanqian had such meaning behind it.


    Pei Gu smiled bitterly, this Han Sanqian really did not reveal anything.


    Even the old fox, he didn''t see the real meaning behind this answer sheet at first.


    However, now that he understands it, Pei Gu can''t help but smile knowingly, because what Han Sanqian said is indeed the truth.


    As for accepting apprentices, the apprentices themselves are used for training. Although natural talent accounts for a large proportion, the character of an apprentice is undoubtedly the most important.


    Who doesn''t want to clean up under their own door?


    "In view of this, Xiao Wu and Pei Mu stay, and the others can go down." Han Sanqian said.


    Hearing this, the other four sons'' faces were obviously filled with loss and frustration.


    A good opportunity, just like this slipped from the eyes, the five sons came from hell to heaven, they just fell from heaven to hell.


    However, the results have come out, and even if their hearts are unwilling, the four of them can only get off the stage angrily.


    Soon, only the fifth son and Pei Mu were left in the audience.


    "What''s your name?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The fifth son held back his happiness and said softly, "Pei Yuan."


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Okay, congratulations to the two of you for basically passing my first test."


    "However, accepting an apprentice is not simply a matter of a sincere heart. If this is the case, everyone in this world is a disciple of the sect."


    "The second test is also the final test."


    "Ability test."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan glanced at each other, and then bowed to Han Sanqian, indicating that the two were ready.


    Han Sanqian got up gently, and then walked to Taichung with the two of them.


    With a move of his hand, a black energy shot out directly from his hand, and then two oval black energy shields were drawn in Taichung.


    "The yin in the energy circle is extremely heavy and dangerous. After you enter, you can find your own way."


    "If in the end any of you can come out on his own, he will pass the test."


    "There are no restrictions on the way to pass. If you really can''t stand it, you can scream for help and I will let him out. However, he is also equivalent to giving up this test, understand?"


    The two sons understood, and then each walked into the energy circle...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4326

    As soon as they entered it, the two of them only felt that Anti-Buddha had entered some strange and terrifying place.


    The surrounding aura is abnormally disordered, and there is a very strong danger in the disorder.


    In the next second, the two of them barely got used to it.


    boom!


    Countless strange breaths directly wrapped the two of them, and then attacked their bodies as quickly as countless locusts.


    They only felt that their whole body was being bitten by crazy addiction.


    And this is not over yet, as the feeling of the skin being torn became stronger and stronger, their internal organs began to be bitten.


    In the two small energy circles, the heart-piercing screams of the two sons soon came.


    Hearing these screams, all of them felt the scalp tingling.


    Pei Gu went to Han Sanqian''s side worriedly: "Brother Xian, it''s just a trial, will the current scene be a little too brutal? I heard the pain of these two children, it seems... I''m afraid it is I can''t stand it."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Don''t worry, in fact, many of them are just illusions. Do you really think I''m a poison, and if you accept an apprentice, you have to torture the apprentice to half death first?"


    Pei Gu smiled a little embarrassedly, and he was indeed a little suspicious of this.


    "Actually, what I want to test more is their coping ability."


    When the words fell, at this moment, the energy shield on Pei Yun''s side was the first to stop crying, and everything seemed to be calm in an instant.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and with a move of his hand, the black energy shield suddenly lost its color, and everyone could see Pei Mu inside with the naked eye.


    At this time, Pei Mu sat cross-legged, very safe.


    A pair of eyes were gently closed, like an extraordinary master.


    And as he became so calm, the auras around him were actually not that violent.


    Pei Gu understood it and smiled lightly: "He is quite smart and knows how to use fusion to resolve the crisis."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, in fact, the test of accepting apprentices between sects is most likely to look at the root, and I look more at the heart."


    "Actually, Brother Pei, you also know that some of my methods are both righteous and evil. In this regard, if the attitude of accepting disciples is not well grasped, it is very likely that the teaching will be the devil who harms one side. If so, then Three thousand thinks, it is better not to accept it."


    Pei Gu smiled and nodded. He finally understood why Han Sanqian''s first test was a written test, and why those who wrote well were screened out.


    Yes, after studying with people like Han Sanqian, xinxing is indeed above everything else.


    Immediately afterwards, he set his sights on the fifth son Pei Yuan.


    It''s a pity that Pei Yuan is not as calm as Pei Mu. On the contrary, he is relatively impatient and has been struggling with those breaths.


    From this point of view, it seems that there is no need to say much about the gap between him and Pei Mu.


    "Well, if Pei Mu wins in the end, I will definitely support him as the new head of the Pei family."


    "My father owes him too much, and it''s not necessarily a bad thing for me as a brother to repay."


    Hearing Pei Gu''s words, Han Sanqian was a little surprised.


    After all, what Pei Gu gave was not a little bit, but what he gave was the entire Pei family.


    Although it is true that Pei Mu is his brother, the brotherhood between them is bound to be relatively indifferent, but Pei Gu can give in like this. This kind of temperament has to be admired.


    However, Han Sanqian never intended to do this.


    Although there is no problem objectively, this sequence of renunciation does not work everywhere.


    At least, the Pei family currently seems to be the father and son.


    If they are forced to break this rule, they will inevitably lead to chaos.


    Many of Han Sanqian''s actions are actually for the good of Pei''s family. How could he suddenly insert a knife at these times? !


    Therefore, from the beginning, Han Sanqian had no intention of asking Pei Mu to be in the position.


    Although Pei Mu should be compensated, it doesn''t have to be compensation like the head of the family.


    "Patriarch Pei, isn''t Pei Yuan still here? He didn''t admit defeat, but you did?" Han Sanqian smiled softly and looked at Pei Yuan.


    Pei Gu wanted to say something at first, but he lowered his eyes again, and his doubtful eyes were full of surprises!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4327

    At this time, in another energy hood, although Pei Yuan was extremely impulsive and frantically attacking those energies, it seemed to be a bit hysterical.


    But in fact, if you look carefully, you can clearly find that he is not doing useless work.


    Those frantic black qi had been dissipating continuously at this time.


    After that, with a violent explosion, all the energy exploded instantly.


    Pei Yuan used different methods to complete his defense-breaking journey.


    He succeeded!


    Han Sanqian smiled with satisfaction.


    The same thing has different ways to break it. Pei Mu is relatively peaceful and let it go, while Pei Yuan is full of steel and will always move forward.


    This is what Han Sanqian is happy to see, and it is also a different way that Han Sanqian wants most.


    "They are all doing well." Han Sanqian nodded: "One yin and one yang, each has its own merits."


    Pei Gu''s face was full of joy, after all, his son also passed the assessment, which is certainly something to be happy about.


    But then came the problem.


    There was no winner or loser in the battle between the two.


    Then, this most likely means that the competition will continue.


    "Three thousand, what is the third assessment?" Pei Gu asked.


    Although he did not participate in the assessment, if he could know the assessment items in advance, he would at least have some confidence in his heart.


    "There is no third assessment." Han Sanqian said.


    "Then this...this..." Pei Gu was a little embarrassed: "How do these two do it?"


    "I didn''t say that I had to accept only one apprentice." Han Sanqian smiled.


    In fact, Han Sanqian''s original intention was to only accept one.


    But unfortunately, he met Pei Mu on the way.


    He quite likes this child, obedient and sensible.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian temporarily changed his mind.


    The number of people increased to two, not only accepting what they liked, but also fulfilling the promise to Pei Gu.


    "You... you mean... accept both?" Pei Gu''s eyes were shining.


    How could he not be happy? How can you not be excited? !


    There are two places, and they are all children of his Pei family. What does this mean?


    This means that his Pei family will have two powerful generals, and the Pei family will be infinitely crazy in the future.


    "Yes." Han Sanqian nodded, then blinked at Pei Gu, and whispered: "However, the seniority may be messed up, don''t you mind?"


    seniority in the family?


    Come on, that''s a shit.


    As long as the Pei family can have a good chance, not to mention his mother''s chaotic generation, what if he makes him Pei Gu call Uncle Han Sanqian?


    But it''s just a shout, the mouth can''t suffer, and people can''t suffer.


    Seeing Pei Gu shaking his head frantically, Han Sanqian smiled knowingly, which was what he expected.


    After all, if this matter were replaced by himself, he would agree to it.


    "Okay." Han Sanqian pulled up the two and walked to the front a few steps: "Then I also announce that from today, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan will officially become my Han Sanqian''s disciples."


    "Pei Mu breaks the shield first, and is naturally a senior brother, and Pei Yuan breaks the shield later, he is a junior brother."


    "Roar!"


    In the audience, following Han Sanqian''s announcement, cheers erupted for a while.


    The crowd was very happy.


    "What are you still doing, hurry up and serve me the tea." Pei Gu scolded the old man who served the tea.


    The old man who served the tea was none other than the old man who broke into Qifeng Pavilion last night. At this time, he was already immersed in this happy ending, and he forgot to bring the tea to the past, and was scolded by Pei Gu for this. , he just woke up like a dream.


    In the next second, he ran over on top of his ass.


    The tea was placed between the two sons, and the two sons each held a teacup on one side. After kneeling down, Qi Li brought the tea to Han Sanqian.


    "Master, please have some tea."


    "Although I recognize the two of you as apprentices, it is far from over whether I can worship the teacher or not! I have to see if you can let me drink this tea." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Seeing the two boys looking at each other in confusion, Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, and then, under everyone''s astonished gaze, Han Sanqian moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4328

    In the next second, Han Sanqian''s body was nearly half a meter from the ground.


    The body also assumes a semi-inclined posture.


    Such a posture, if you want to serve tea, it is definitely not enough in terms of the height of two people.


    But Han Sanqian was already standing there, just looking at the two of them quietly. Obviously, that''s how he arranged it.


    Pei Mu and Pei Yuan looked at each other, and then they had a preliminary idea in their minds.


    "Pei Mu, if the two of us want to honor Master''s tea, there is only one choice."


    Pei Mu also nodded: "I''m standing below, and you stepped on my shoulders."


    Pei Yuan shook his head: "You step on me, you go to respect. You are thin and weak, I am strong enough, and I have the internal strength to do the bottom."


    After the words fell, before Pei Mu seemed to agree, Pei Yuan had already walked under Han Sanqian, then squatted halfway, patted his shoulder, and motioned Pei Mu to step on it.


    Pei Mu hesitated for a while, bit his teeth, held the teacup, and started to act cautiously.


    Although Pei Mu is very light to a certain extent, he always has bones, and he bared his teeth and grinned when it was still painful against Pei Yuan''s back.


    But Pei Yuan never uttered a word from beginning to end, gritted his teeth and forcibly supported.


    Even, in order to make Pei Mu pass the tea to Han Sanqian more stably, he even made a horse step, and then kept his body as stable as possible.


    Pei Mu, who was on his body, was also working hard, trying his best to ensure that the teacup in his hand would not shake or shake.


    Finally, a cup of tea was finally handed to Han Sanqian.


    Pei Mu lightly used his foot to push against Pei Yuan''s back, and after reminding him, the two said in unison, "Master, please have some tea."


    Hearing this chorus, Han Sanqian laughed, took the teacup with satisfaction, and drank it happily.


    Immediately afterwards, a burst of energy shot out from Han Sanqian''s hand.


    In a blink of an eye, the three of them collectively landed steadily.


    "Do you know why you want to serve tea like this?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Pei Mu and Pei Yuan both shook their heads, not knowing what it meant.


    "Think again!" Han Sanqian smiled and said, "No hurry."


    "Master wants us to work together, doesn''t he?" Pei Yuan said tentatively.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, I, Han Sanqian, don''t have any apprentices, and it is unlikely that I will accept any more apprentices in the future. But the two existing apprentices, I hope you both love each other."


    "A person''s strength is limited after all. Even your master and I have always relied on the help of my brothers."


    "So, this is also the first class for you to get started."


    Hearing this, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan both nodded.


    Pei Gu couldn''t help laughing and walked over a few steps: "Master is worthy of being a master, Sanqian you not only taught them a lesson, but also taught a lesson to all of our Pei family."


    "Yes, there are so many capable people in this world, but those who are united are not the most important part."


    "A chopstick is easy to break, but a hundred chopsticks are as strong as a tree."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Brother Pei is serious."


    Pei Gu smiled, then walked up to Pei Yuan and Pei Mu, and said, "Since you have already worshipped the teacher, then in the future, you must obey the teacher''s words obediently."


    "The Pei family put their words here. If the two of you dare to be disobedient at all, don''t blame the entire Pei family for being ruthless towards you."


    "Remember?"


    The two nodded.


    "Okay, just remember it. In addition, the two of you have to study hard in the future. You also know that there are as many people in this world who want to worship Han Sanqian as a teacher. It must be cherished even more.¡±


    "The future of the Pei family is all in your hands. If you cultivate well, the family will be more prosperous. Do you know that?"


    "Don''t worry, father, the child must obey the master''s words, and the child will do whatever the master asks the child to do."


    "Patriarch, so is Pei Mu."


    Both children nodded.


    "Okay, okay!" Pei Gu looked at the two children with great relief.


    Han Sanqian smiled and was about to speak. At this moment, a servant rushed in in a hurry. After walking to Pei Gu''s side, he seemed to have something to say.


    Pei Gu is very annoying. What is the occasion?


    However, he came all the way, and from the look on his face, he seemed to have something important to do, so he nodded and told him to say something.


    The man looked around, then lowered his ears and said softly, "Pei... Young Master Pei Hu''s body... no... gone."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4329

    "what?"


    Hearing this, even in such a situation, Pei Gu suddenly lost his voice.


    Seemingly feeling that something was wrong with him, Pei Gu hurriedly closed his mouth, and then glared at him: "Didn''t I ask you to set up a mourning hall for his body and keep it under strict supervision?"


    Pei Hu died, although he was the son of great disobedience, he was a prince after all, and he was also Pei Hu''s son after all.


    Therefore, after the incident, Pei Hu''s funeral was still being prepared in an orderly manner.


    Just in order not to cause the transitional reflection and the attention of outsiders, these things are carried out very low-key.


    But no matter how low-key it is, this place is always the palace of the Pei family. How could a good-looking corpse suddenly disappear? !


    "There are guards at the mourning hall all the time, and the old officials of Mr. Pei Hu''s death have been mourning in the mourning hall all the time, but...but that''s it, but for some reason, the son''s body is..."


    "That is, just now, there was an elder who wanted to give the son a pearl in his mouth, so he was surprised to find that the body was gone."


    Pei Gu''s face was cold: "So, you don''t even know when Pei Hu''s body was gone?"


    The subordinate lowered his head, it was true.


    Although the voices of the two of them were very low, with Han Sanqian''s consciousness, they could basically hear them clearly.


    In fact, he was very suspicious about this matter.


    Now that the foreign aggression has disappeared, to be precise, the entire Pei family should be the only people from the Pei family.


    In this case, it is impossible to say that the body was stolen.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian has been in and out of Pei''s house for the past few days, and he didn''t notice any abnormality in Pei''s house.


    This is really outrageous.


    In addition, Han Sanqian is actually a little strange, Pei Huren is dead, what is the purpose of stealing his body?


    This is absolutely useless.


    "Strange." Han Sanqian couldn''t help sighing, and then walked a few steps to Pei Gu: "Is there anything I can help?"


    Pei Gu had no plans to hide Han Sanqian. Seeing that Han Sanqian had already taken the initiative to ask, he shook his head: "It''s not a big deal to lose a body, but it''s a bit too strange."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Exactly."


    "As soon as Pei Hu dies, it''s unlikely that his cronies will do anything. After all, what''s the use of taking a corpse?" Pei Gu was puzzled.


    "Besides, who would steal a corpse?"


    "Otherwise, will Sanqianda accompany me to have a look?" Pei Gu said.


    Anyway, there is a celebratory feast in the evening. First, the whole city celebrates to announce the victory.


    The second is that Han Sanqian succeeded in accepting apprentices. The Pei family not only celebrated the selection of their own children, but also thanked Han Sanqian with a feast.


    Therefore, in terms of affection and reason, public and private, Han Sanqian is the absolute protagonist of two of them. Han Sanqian''s original intention was to rest for a night tonight, and he should leave for tomorrow.


    Moreover, the two children also need to be prepared eventually, and they also have people or things they need to say goodbye to.


    So, there is nothing else going on at the moment anyway. Since this is a bit weird, it''s okay to follow along.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian agreed, Pei Gu sent his servants.


    After that, he instructed others to continue the process of today''s apprenticeship ceremony.


    Amid the cheers of the crowd, after ten minutes, the entire apprenticeship ceremony finally ended successfully.


    After the end, the group did not idle, but under the leadership of Pei Gu, they dared to go to the mourning hall all the way.


    The mourning hall is located in the hall where Pei Hu lived in the main mansion.


    In order to keep a low profile, no elegiac couplets for funerals were hung in front of the door of his Prince''s Palace.


    Same as usual.


    Only after entering, it is barely visible that there is a mourning hall erected inside.


    Too low key indeed.


    However, if it is Han Sanqian, I am afraid that he will arrange it like this.


    "It''s really a bunch of rice buckets, a bunch of living people, even a dead person can''t keep it, what do you want to eat?"


    As soon as Pei Gu entered the hall, he immediately shouted angrily.


    I don''t blame him for being angry. Within his sphere of influence, it is still the main city or the main mansion, and the body of his own family has been lost. It is shameful enough to spread it out.


    Everyone present kept their mouths shut, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, he followed behind Pei Gu, and while Pei Gu taught them a lesson, he looked around seriously.


    He wanted to see if there were any clues.


    Suddenly, his eyes stopped at a certain place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4330

    "It''s a little awkward."


    Han Sanqian shook his head, then pointed to a hanging tree in the center of the mourning hall.


    It was deliberately hung in the hall, surrounded by various white flowers, and when viewed from a distance, it looked like a suspended ceiling.


    "Abrupt? Brother Sanqian, what did you find?" When Han Sanqian made a voice, Pei Gu hurriedly asked.


    "What''s that for?" Han Sanqian asked, pointing at the hanging wood.


    At this time, someone hurriedly stood up: "This is the funeral hall. The hanging wood is mainly used for decoration, and some decorations used in funerals are hung. Do you have any comments?"


    The prince did not deal with Han Sanqian when he was alive, so the old princelings were naturally not friendly to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "There are various beams in the house. If you need to decorate, you can mainly use the beams, why bother?"


    Just like the ceiling can obviously chandelier, why should we hang another suspended object separately for the chandelier?


    Isn''t this superfluous?


    "The second elder said that doing this will make the mourning hall more warm and not empty. There is no way, our son is dead, and the master likes some people. Naturally, our son is also in front of the door. It ended up being deserted, and the second elder''s method has reserved some respect for the young master."


    "That''s right, Cat Cry spends money on fake compassion, and even comes to point fingers at our mourning hall."


    Several Pei Gongzi''s old department said coldly and dismissively.


    Upon hearing this, several senior executives of the Pei family around Pei Gu were not happy on the spot.


    Many of them now support Fifth Young Master, who is Han Sanqian''s apprentice. Naturally, no one can slander Han Sanqian.


    "You guys, shut up immediately, what the fuck are you? You dare to speak rudely to Mr. Han here. I warn you, if you hear another half of it, I will kill you on the spot. Even if the head of the family is here."


    "Yes, where is the guard, draw my sword!"


    Whoa!


    Sure enough, several guards drew their knives on the spot and prepared to start.


    The Patriarch of the Pei family is indeed here, but they all know that with Han Sanqian''s current status, even if they are angry for Han Sanqian and do it privately, the Patriarch Pei will never say a single word.


    Therefore, the most important thing is to flatter Han Sanqian well.


    Seeing the other party draw a knife, some people are afraid, but some people are disdainful.


    However, after all, the situation has reached this point, no matter how disdainful a few people are, they can only shut up obediently.


    "Three thousand, I will teach these gangsters a lesson in the future. Today, we are here for something important, I think..." Seeing that the scene was quiet, Pei Gu hurriedly said to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian nodded, a group of ants thought they were farting.


    "Go and call the second elder." Pei Gu ordered.


    The subordinate took the order and was about to go down, but was stopped by Han Sanqian: "No need."


    "If my guess is correct, the second elder should be no longer in the main city by now. Before the corpse succeeds, I am afraid that he will have gone far away."


    As soon as Han Sanqian''s words came out, everyone present couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The second elder is gone? !


    Or in other words, Han Sanqian means that the second elder is the one who stole the corpse?


    how can that be? !


    "Full of nonsense, Han Sanqian, you killed my son first, and then insulted my second elder, what is your intention? Do you want to drive all the people around our son out of the Pei family? If so, we will If you can''t fight you, you just need to say the last sentence, and all of us will leave the Pei family."


    "The master listened to an outsider''s slander, and we had no choice but to choose to prove our innocence in this way. It''s just that they are all from the Pei family, so I have to advise you that if you are sold by Han Sanqian in the future, Don''t regret listening to him today."


    "That''s right, Han Sanqian, don''t play tricks. What do you want to do? Just say it directly. Come on and have a good time. Cover up, what kind of man are you?"


    Seeing the hot-headed dogs in the old band of the prince, Han Sanqian was really helpless, really stupid.


    They think they are smart, but in fact it is their self-righteousness that is often used as a gunman.


    "Stupid and don''t know it, so let''s go and find the second elder now. If you find it, what do you say? How about it?"


    As soon as the words fell, a few princelings turned around and went out to find someone. They wanted Han Sanqian to look good...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4331

    Pei Gu wanted to explain a few words, but Han Sanqian was very indifferent, standing quietly and waiting.


    He believed that it was absolutely impossible for the second elder to still be in the main city.


    Sure enough, just ten minutes later, the old princelings who rushed out just now came back with their heads lowered one by one.


    "I know, you guys really want to slap me in the face, but unfortunately... you don''t have such a chance, Second Elder, you shouldn''t be able to bring it, right?" Han Sanqian sneered softly.


    "The second elder is the elder of the Pei family. He is busy with official business on weekdays. Do you think you are as busy as you are?"


    "He''s bound to go out now, and you don''t have to be too proud. When he comes back, it will be the day we slap you in the face."


    A few people were still not soft-mouthed, and they insisted on replying to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Pei Gu: "Patriarch Pei, it''s already obvious."


    "Three thousand, please enlighten me."


    Han Sanqian pointed to the suspended platform with one hand and said, "I have observed all around. There are high walls all around, and there are guards standing guard outside the main entrance. Anyone who wants to enter the mourning hall to steal corpses is almost like a dream."


    "The floating board, although it looks like a decoration, is actually a hiding place for thieves."


    "During the day, when people weren''t paying attention, he hid on it, and when the time was right, he got out of it and stole the body away."


    "You can even send someone to check. I believe that there must be his footprints on that board."


    With a wave of Pei Gu''s hand, a few cronies immediately rushed over with a few soldiers.


    It didn''t take a while to hear the cronies who climbed up shouting from the inside: "Footprints are indeed found on it."


    "The murderer, that is, the second elder, actually wanted to take Pei Hu''s body out from the very beginning, but it''s not easy for him to start because there are many people in Lingtang."


    "So, before setting up the mourning hall, he already found a hiding place for himself in advance."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, and then contacting the current evidence, even those hard-mouthed people were all silenced at this time, unable to refute for a while.


    "Second elder...he...how could he do such a thing?"


    "He really used us to steal the son''s body?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Because there are many people guarding the mourning hall, and he steals the corpse quietly, so we haven''t noticed it for a long time with the corpse."


    "I thought about it for a while, and it is very likely that he came out of the city last night."


    "Immediately send someone to the city gates to find out the records of the city." Pei Gu ordered.


    "Hold on, by the way, let the people from the city gates go all the way north to chase. I believe that the second elder with Pei Gongzi''s corpse must be heading towards the route that the Mingyu troops evacuated." Han Sanqian added.


    The subordinate glanced at Pei Gu, and Pei Gu nodded.


    "Brother Pei must be very strange, why is it in that direction? Or, did you suddenly think of something while being strange?" Han Sanqian looked at him with a smile.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes, Pei Gu was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he suddenly thought of something: "You mean, the death penalty area?"


    That''s right, after the accident in the forbidden area of ??death, the Mingyu Department just sent troops to attack the main city of the Pei family.


    Moreover, the marching speed of the Mingyu Department is still like a ghost.


    All of this shows that the Pei family had a traitor, not only told Mingyu about the forbidden area of ??death at the first time, but even secretly planned a route to the main city.


    In this way, they will be unknowingly, and they will arrive around the main city at the right time, so that the Pei family is almost completely annihilated in this catastrophe.


    "Three thousand, you mean... the second elder is a traitor in the Pei family?" Pei Gu asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian nodded and asked with a smile, "Could it be that Patriarch Pei doesn''t think so?"


    "Report!"


    At this moment, an urgent shout resounded outside the hall again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4332

    Everyone looked back, and the soldiers had arrived in a hurry.


    "Report to the Patriarch, the Second Elder is indeed as expected by Mr. Han, and suddenly disappeared..."


    "It''s impossible! The second elder is a very important person in the Pei family, how could he possibly do something like stealing a teacher?!"


    "Yes, bastard, can you check it out? I can warn you that the identity of the second elder is extraordinary and should not be played. If you talk nonsense, you will surely die without a place to be buried in the future."


    For the princelings, this news was like a bolt from the blue.


    After all, if the prince is the absolute core of the princeling party, then the second elder is definitely the spiritual totem.


    The prince is dead, and if even the second elder is missing, then the so-called princelings will only exist in name only.


    The soldier hurriedly bowed his head: "If the subordinates don''t check it out, naturally they won''t feel nonsense."


    When the words fell, the soldier handed a booklet with both hands and handed it directly in front of Pei Gu: "Patriarch, this is the entry and exit record of the north gate. As Mr. Han said, the second elder quietly left the city in the early hours of last night because he With an elder''s hand, the soldiers did not block it much."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian smiled lightly, as expected.


    Pei Gu frowned, the second elder ran away, and doing such things was not just a shameful thing for the entire Pei family, but the most important thing was the deeper meaning behind it.


    The princelings were no longer as arrogant as they used to be in the face of irrefutable evidence. The second elder stole the corpse. This was not only their responsibility for the unfavorable supervision of the corpse, but more importantly and annoyed, because of the prince, they had been together for a long time. Now, the second elder has committed such a crime, how can they just get rid of the relationship?


    "Three thousand?" Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian.


    "It seems that the second elder is the spy who betrayed the secrets of the Pei family." Han Sanqian can basically conclude.


    To be able to put the enemy army into the main city, and to be able to tell the enemy army everything that happened in the main city, I am afraid that only these powerful people can do it.


    The second elder is such a character.


    "The second elder is also considered a famous person in the Pei family. He has many minions. Although he ran away, the Pei family had to guard against it." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Gu nodded.


    "However, it is precisely because there are too many minions. If you investigate carefully, many people will be implicated. Now that the prince is dead, although they may be leaderless, don''t forget Patriarch Pei. There is a saying that sounds good, the fish will die and the net will be broken."


    Pei Gu understood that what Han Sanqian meant was to pull some dead ghosts and pretend.


    "I see." Pei Gu nodded.


    "Also, Brother Pei, there is something that is not worth saying."


    "Brother Han, you and I are sworn brothers, and we are like a family. If you have something to say, you can speak directly." Pei Gu said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and then said, "In your opinion, what is the relationship between the second elder and Pei Hu?"


    "The second elder has always loved Pei Hu. From childhood to adulthood, Pei Hu learned a lot of his skills from him."


    "In a word, like father and son, right?"


    Pei Gu nodded, and almost the relationship between the two can be evaluated in this way.


    "What do you think the second elder is like?"


    "Although the second elder is a more serious person, he has always been careful in his work."


    "I mean, his personality."


    "relatively calm."


    After saying this, Pei Gu looked at Han Sanqian with some doubts, obviously not knowing why Han Sanqian asked these questions.


    After all, even if the Second Elder is to be hunted down now, there is no need to investigate these.


    How to look at it, Han Sanqian asked more like the question asked by the second elder before he suspected it.


    Since it has been determined that he did it, it seems unnecessary to ask these questions.


    Of course Han Sanqian could understand the question in Pei Gu''s eyes, smiled lightly, and said, "Patriarch Pei, Pei Hu is your own son, and now that he is dead, I believe you are also very uncomfortable, but what will you do? ?"


    "Should I hug and cry, or seek revenge from me?"


    "Don''t worry about me, forget the fact that he rebelled, and say your truest or craziest idea."


    If you don''t consider Han Sanqian and his past rebellion, then Pei Hu is dead, Pei Gu is categorically unacceptable, killing and revenge is inevitable.


    "That''s right." Han Sanqian nodded, and then changed the conversation: "But it''s exactly the wrong place!"


    What''s the meaning? Right again, right again?


    Han Sanqian smiled and explained...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4333

    "When I say right, I mean that the feelings between your father and son should be expressed in this way. But what is wrong is that even if the second elder and Pei Hu are better than father and son, they will never be."


    "But what did he do?"


    Crazier than a real father.


    even metamorphosis.


    After all, Pei Gu was an old fritter, and he immediately understood what Han Sanqian really meant, and immediately said, "Sanqian, do you mean that the second elder didn''t take Pei Hu away because of missing or some kind of emotion?"


    Han Sanqian nodded heavily; "Yes, I suspect that the purpose of Pei Hu''s body he stole should be for some unknown secret."


    "He has a heart of great rebellion!"


    Pei Hu''s identity is the prince of the Pei family. Even if he was taken down by Pei Gu, he has been the prince for many years, and he still has an incomparably stable power and minions in the Pei family.


    This can be seen from the time when he forced Gong Pei Gu to step down.


    After all, if there is no such support, Pei Gu will be ousted just by relying on one thing, what is it? !


    With Pei Hu''s accidental death, Pei Gu also regained power, so the opportunity to take this opportunity to gain momentum was basically lost.


    The only way is to revive Pei Hu in some way.


    "In the land of the demons, there are too many evil methods to enumerate. The possibility of the three thousand you mentioned is indeed not small." Pei Gu nodded.


    If it is as Han Sanqian thought, once Pei Hu is resurrected in a certain manner, then he will definitely be able to bring out his old forces in the Pei family.


    The second elder and the rebellious are indeed true.


    "Immediately send someone to the border to pass the order. It is said that the original Pei Hu was abolished for treason and committed suicide because of guilt. However, the second elder colluded with foreigners and stole his corpse to seek independence. Let the border departments be careful guards to prevent the enemy from raiding."


    Pei Gu gave an order, and several people immediately took the order.


    "Also, how should these people be dealt with?" Pei Gu asked.


    "They are all confidants of Pei Hu. If they don''t kill them, they will cause civil strife in the future, but if they kill all of them, they will make many minions panic, and they will also have civil strife at that time."


    "According to my opinion, it is necessary for the Pei family to take charge of their crimes, but it is necessary to judge the situation and make some corresponding concessions. It has both the power of punishment and the suspicion of forgiveness. It has to give some people a way to live."


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Gu nodded: "I know what to do."


    "After all, this is your family business. I''m here, it will only add more unnecessary trouble. I will come to Pei''s mansion for the dinner."


    After saying goodbye to Pei Gu, Han Sanqian left Pei Mansion with Su Yingxia and two apprentices.


    Throughout the day, Han Sanqian began to teach his two apprentices one thing.


    patience.


    Therefore, after returning to Qifeng Pavilion, Han Sanqian asked the two children to go back to their houses.


    Then they didn''t tell them to do anything.


    They wait inexplicably, without any purpose, and dare not do their own thing at will, this time will be the most boring.


    But also in boredom, can the most perfect exercise a person''s patience.


    This is what Han Sanqian wants to do.


    Cultivation is boring, and patience is naturally important.


    Secondly, on the battlefield, when it is hostile, it is also a game, so one''s patience will be extremely important.


    If you have patience, you can take advantage of opportunities, and you can take care of one another if you have the first opportunity.


    So, this is the first lesson of getting started.


    In the evening, Han Sanqian went to see the two children.


    Pei Mu is very honest, he almost kept his attitude after entering this afternoon, and did not move much, and is still waiting for Han Sanqian''s next instructions.


    Pei Yuan obviously didn''t stay where he was. He was almost walking around the room, and he couldn''t be idle all the time. He was always looking forward to Han Sanqian''s next step, so that this guy''s heart was almost overwhelmed. The tail never stopped.


    Han Sanqian did not blame any of the two, and took them back to Pei''s mansion to prepare for the banquet.


    And almost at the same time, near the border of Pei''s family.


    A person is carrying a corpse on his back and is struggling to move forward at this time.


    Although he was sweating profusely at this time, he still did not give up the corpse on his back.


    "Hu''er, you hold on for me, we are almost there, I tell you, as long as we arrive successfully, even if the King of Hell wants to take you, it is not that he is qualified to decide whether to take you or not."


    This person is none other than the second elder of the Pei family.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked forward, and sure enough, under the night ahead, a black figure was standing there...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4334

    "The god, haha, I saw the god, Hu''er, he came to us, we are saved."


    He shouted excitedly, then carried Pei Hu''s corpse even harder, and headed over there.


    And behind the shadow, another shadow appeared slightly.


    Looking at the second elder Pei who came all the way here, the little black shadow said softly: "Your Highness, are we really going to save that kid?"


    "The devil is about to wake up, and at this time, he will give a big power to this foreigner, is it too much..."


    He didn''t go on, but his tone was already full of cruelty.


    Obviously, Pei Hu is going to use their treasure, and he thinks that guy is not worthy.


    "What the deity says is naturally like poured water, how can it be taken back? I don''t think I have heard what you said, but next time, I don''t want to hear it, you know?"


    "My subordinates did their best to die for the Lord, so I naturally dare not say more. But the little confusion actually means everyone''s confusion."


    "In terms of qualifications, some of our senior seniors are richer than him, and even crushed. In terms of talent, although he Pei Hu has been carefully cultivated by the Pei family, he is still nothing more than that, but what we want to give him is us. The treasure, so, is it really good?"


    "The subordinates are not criticizing the Lord, but simply think that they will be dissatisfied by others, so..."


    "I know what you mean, and you don''t need to explain it. Do you know? If someone else dared to question me like this, he would have died long ago. But you have followed me for many years, and I can bear it."


    "Let me ask you, what kind of blood does Pei Hu have?"


    "Naturally, it is the purest bloodline of the ancient vicious beast."


    "The bloodline of the scorpion itself is bloodthirsty and combative. It''s just that over the years, the Pei family has passed on and gradually lost their wildness. Although they are relatively aggressive now, they are far worse than before." After Hei Ying finished speaking, he sighed and continued, "Do you agree with this?"


    "Subordinate agrees."


    The big black shadow nodded and continued: "The treasure can stimulate his bloodline to the maximum extent, and the bloodline will eventually explode and awaken. Sometimes, the bloodline is very useful, it can stimulate people''s greatest potential."


    "Pei Hu, he has such a bloodline, this is his advantage."


    "Of course, just relying on this to get the treasure is definitely a fool''s dream. But don''t forget the identity of Pei Hu."


    "The heir to the Pei family?" said the little black shadow.


    "Yes, this time the 200,000 army attacked, although it ended in failure, but luckily, the Pei family and their sons have already fallen apart. If I can be the big Pei Hu, I will definitely be able to divide the Pei family forces."


    "A lot of territory of the Demon Race is now owned by us, but a few old-fashioned families still don''t know the current affairs. The Pei family can just be a lesson for the past."


    "I want everyone in the world to see what happens if we go against us."


    "Pei Hu, is the best performance."


    When the words fell, the second elder had already come over with Pei Hu''s body on his back.


    "I have seen the goddess."


    As soon as they met, the second elder knelt down respectfully.


    The big black shadow didn''t speak, and with a slight look, the little black shadow came out and took Pei Hu''s body from Pei Gu''s hand.


    "Elder Pei, hard work."


    "It makes God''s words more serious. I didn''t clean up the old stubborn Pei Gu this time. Pei must die for his crimes, so why bother." After the second elder answered modestly, he changed the subject and cursed:


    "It''s all to blame for that damned Han Sanqian. Damn, the forbidden area of ??death exploded like this, and he actually killed him. He even made a magic weapon, which caught us off guard."


    The big black shadow smiled lightly: "Second elder doesn''t need to be so angry, he Han Sanqian does have some skills, but he is just jumping around now. One day, he will learn how powerful we are."


    "Pei Mou will always wait for this day."


    "Okay, Elder Pei, let''s go down and rest first. As for Pei Hu, this seat promises that it will only take three days to bring back the Pei Hu you most want to see."


    "Pei Mou thanked the messenger for our son."


    When the words fell, Elder Pei went down.


    The big black shadow glanced at the corpse of Pei Hu in the hands of the small black shadow, and smiled evilly: "Come with me."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4335

    A group of two people and one corpse quickly disappeared on the border of Pei''s family.


    About ten minutes later, somewhere in a lonely mountain.


    There is a hole with a long and slender entrance, but the inside of the hole is winding and continuous, and it is several miles deep.


    If someone enters the hole at this time, you can smell the bloody smell in the hole, which can almost make anyone nauseous.


    In the deepest part of the cave, a large pond stood there. The pond was full of blood, as if they had been boiled by someone.


    Gulu Gulu was steaming hot.


    In the pool, a body was soaked in it.


    At this time, the little black figure came out from the inside of the cave, and behind him, he was holding a few young women with ropes.


    These women looked panic, but they didn''t panic as they imagined. On the contrary, they didn''t react much, because most of their eyes were numb, and their expressions were almost an instinctive reaction of the subconscious.


    It can be imagined that although these women are not young, at least they have experienced horrors that many people have never experienced in their lives.


    Little Black Shadow didn''t talk nonsense. He turned a sharp blade in his hand, killed several girls, and pushed them into the blood pool.


    Those poor girls didn''t even have a chance to scream, and they said goodbye to this world in an instant. The blood in their bodies kept flowing into the blood pool, but their bodies kept disappearing and melting in the blood.


    On the other hand, looking at Pei Hu''s corpse, it began to gradually improve and become rosy in the process.


    Under the red, the Pei family, hundreds of miles away, was the same at this time.


    It''s just that the red of the Pei family is festive.


    The Pei family was almost happy.


    The people around Pei Yuan, the fifth son, naturally don''t need to say much, one person is a chicken and a dog ascends to heaven!


    Even in the kitchen where Pei Mu was, the people who looked down on him before came to him and kowtowed in front of him to apologize, even if they didn''t.


    After all, they all knew very well that after Pei Mu had followed Han Sanqian, there was absolutely no problem in becoming the head of the family after he came back, and becoming a pivotal figure in the Pei family.


    Moreover, Pei Yuan may be the head of the family, and he is Pei Yuan''s senior brother, and this relationship is enough for many people to drink a pot.


    Inside and out, this is not flattering, nor is it okay, especially since they had bullied Pei Mu before.


    However, Pei Mu''s temperament seems to be quite good.


    Facing these people who had bullied him, not only did he not hold any grudge, but instead accepted their apology and sang with them.


    "I really want to thank you this time, Sanqian." Pei Gu came over with two glasses of wine.


    "Actually, at the beginning, when the main city encountered a crisis, I really doubted whether I had chosen the wrong person, but in fact, you made me feel very relieved."


    "Looking back at my suspicions now, I really feel a little silly."


    "You not only helped me stabilize the main city, but also helped me settle the child Pei Mu. In a blink of an eye, the Pei family, which was already crumbling in the wind and rain, regained its former peace and stability, and even became stronger. "


    "We are all brothers, and I don''t want to say more, it''s all in this glass of wine."


    When the words fell, Pei Gu took the lead in raising his glass and doing it first as a tribute.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "As you said, since we are brothers, what we do is what we should do, so why should we say thank you?"


    "Tomorrow morning, I''m going to go back to the city. The main city of the Pei family has just returned to stability, and everything is waiting to be done, so I don''t need to send me."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Pei Gu was a little reluctant.


    "It takes a goodbye to send you thousands of miles away. Our brothers will always meet again. Fulin is guarding the city, but after all, he is inexperienced. If there is any danger at that time, I hope Big Brother Pei can rescue him in time."


    "Brother, let me just say that, the Pei family will be here when they should be in the city."


    Han Sanqian smiled, drank the wine in one gulp, filled it up again, and respected Pei Gu.


    Early the next morning, Han Sanqian set off with Su Yingxia and two apprentices...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4336

    Pei Gu originally wanted to send it, but Han Sanqian politely refused.


    Now that the Pei family is still unsettled, it is inherent to Pei that things need to be done.


    But at Pei Gu''s repeated request, the Pei family still sent an army and a ritual team to escort them all the way back to the city.


    In Pei Gu''s words, although the two are brothers, there is no need to share too much etiquette, but Han Sanqian is a VIP of the Pei family after all, and there must be no less.


    Therefore, it is possible to enter Jane, but absolutely not to be absent.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian thought that leaving with his two apprentices was actually a kind of political show for Pei Gu, and it was more conducive to him to stabilize the situation now, so he did not stop him.


    After the trek, the group left the Pei family''s forces and entered Jiluocheng.


    It''s time to fall into the city, in fact, it has been peaceful for a long time.


    However, Fulin never dared to relax in the slightest. The city defenses were always strong and abnormal, and the sentries never stopped.


    When the Pei Jiali team came to play music, the group of people who should have fallen into the city went completely crazy.


    "It''s the leader, the leader is back."


    I don''t know who shouted, and the next second, the gates of the city that should have fallen into the city opened, and immediately, all the people who should have fallen into the city boiled.


    Ningyue, Mo Yang and others even rushed out of the city gate in person.


    "Fuck, what did I say? I said that the Pei family is reckless, but they can still be trusted. Will the three thousand come back?"


    "Three thousand, the people of the Pei family treat you well, right? Seeing that you are in good spirits, it should be."


    "Three thousand, how is your health? How''s your recovery? If not, don''t be discouraged. Although we are not talented, we have discussed it. In the future, no matter what, we will stand in front of you. If you want to hurt you, step on our corpse first."


    Listening to everyone''s words, Han Sanqian smiled slightly.


    Su Yingxia was the first to speak: "You guys, don''t worry, the Pei family treats us very well, and Sanqian is not only in good health, but also completely repaired."


    "The only surprise is that Zi Qing was slightly injured and needs to rest for a while."


    "What? Three thousand, three thousand recovery?"


    "I''ll go, is this okay?"


    A large group of people called for miracles, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that Han Sanqian really looked like nothing had happened.


    "Okay, send Ziqing back first. As for you, if you are really happy, you will have a big banquet in the evening and cheer together." Su Yingxia smiled.


    "As per your order, Mrs. Alliance Leader."


    "What are you doing? Please let them in."


    A group of people laughed and made a fuss, and went back to the city like this.


    The city is full of joy.


    After all, Han Sanqian is back.


    Said to be drinking at night, these guys couldn''t hold back in the afternoon, and they took Han Sanqian and started drinking directly.


    A group of people chatting and laughing, it is not lively.


    Su Yingxia glanced at them, and happened to meet the eyes of Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng.


    Intuition told Su Yingxia that Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng should have something to tell him.


    Su Yingxia found a reason to get up and leave temporarily, and within a moment, Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng followed closely.


    The two met in the back of the small garden.


    "I''m very happy to hear that Sanqian is fine. I don''t want to spoil everyone''s atmosphere at this time, so..." Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng looked at Su Yingxia and asked for her opinion.


    "Speak straight." Su Yingxia nodded. ,


    "Qin Shuang''s situation is not very optimistic." Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng shook his head: "She has been in a coma for a long time. Three days ago, she was almost half-dead. I think, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng didn''t say anything, Su Yingxia also knew what he was going to say.


    "Do you want to notify Three Thousand now?" Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    Su Yingxia was also a little confused for a while, not knowing what to do.


    In theory, Sanqian should be notified, but the problem is that Han Sanqian is just recovering from a serious illness. The most important thing is the current state of Han Sanqian.


    The magic is too strong!


    It was difficult for Han Sanqian to control these demonic qi, so that when Ziqing was injured, Han Sanqian did not help, but let Ziqing recover slowly.


    And Qin Shuang, who may be more serious at the moment, needs more Han Sanqian devil energy. If Han Sanqian is told, then it may not only be any of them in danger...


    "Welcome to summer?" Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng urged again.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4337

    Su Yingxia suddenly woke up: "For the time being, don''t tell Sanqian."


    "But Qin Shuang, I''m afraid..."


    "I''ll go." Su Yingxia said.


    "You go?"


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily, although to a certain extent, she knew that she did not have the ability.


    But since she made up her mind, she didn''t plan to save Qin Shuang by herself, she just wanted to temporarily stabilize Qin Shuang''s condition by herself.


    Then, after Han Sanqian''s situation is a little better, tell Han Sanqian again.


    After listening to Su Yingxia''s arrangement, Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng nodded: "It''s good, but... let''s hide it from Han Sanqian, is it really okay?"


    "At the critical moment, we must use the critical method. Three thousand is only one person, we can''t count on him for everything, can we? Besides, you also know what he is like. If you let him know that Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s situation is wrong, no matter how big it is danger, and he will rise to the occasion.¡±


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng heard the words and nodded heavily.


    This is true.


    "So, come with me."


    After the words fell, with Su Yingxia, Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng walked all the way towards a certain wing in the backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In front of the door of the wing, it was unusually quiet, and a few potted plants exuded bursts of aroma.


    However, only in front of the door, Su Yingxia frowned.


    Because the whole surrounding, there is a very strong and very strange aura.


    Some are like magic, but some are not.


    "Do you feel anything?" Su Yingxia asked Bai Xiaosheng next to Jianghu strangely.


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng shook his head very simply: "I didn''t notice anything strange, what''s wrong?"


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak. She didn''t know if it was her own delusion, or if her cultivation had improved again during this time, or maybe she had followed Han Sanqian for a long time, and she knew more about the magic energy, so she was more familiar with it.


    Hopefully, think about it yourself.


    Without saying anything, Su Yingxia pushed open Qin Shuang''s door.


    On the bed, Qin Shuang lay there quietly, her beautiful face did not diminish in the slightest because she closed her eyes, on the contrary, it made her look like a fairy in her sleep.


    Su Yingxia walked gently to her side and sat down against the edge of the bed.


    Judging from her breathing, the situation Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng reacted to was real, and her frequency was so low that you even thought she was dead.


    With a burst of energy, Su Yingxia hit Qin Shuang''s hand directly.


    She wanted to explore Qin Shuang''s meridian breath.


    Of course, as soon as the breath entered Qin Shuang''s body, a huge force emerged directly from Qin Shuang''s body, and Su Yingxia barely reflected, this powerful force instantly bounced Su Yingxia away several meters.


    "puff!"


    Su Yingxia spurted out a mouthful of blood on the spot, and the hand that was touching Qin Shuang also trembled slightly because of the pain.


    "Yingxia!" Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng quickly supported Su Yingxia.


    "It''s okay." Su Yingxia endured the pain and looked at Qin Shuang who was lying in front of her in disbelief.


    Obviously she didn''t do anything, but why, the breath in her body is indeed so powerful.


    "Heavenly Qiongqi, are you there?"


    Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    But nothing echoed.


    Tian Zhiqiongqi is the initiator of the whole thing. It is also an ancient beast, and it knows a lot. It is the best choice to turn to it.


    "Yingxia, or else, let three thousand..."


    "No." Su Yingxia shook her head firmly: "That would kill Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    If the low-pressure demonic energy that Su Yingxia felt before the entry could still be explained by the fact that he may have sensed it wrongly, then just now he could really break into it, and the strength that Senior Sister Qin Shuang was resisting himself was appropriate. It''s the real magic.


    Moreover, the strangest thing is that this demonic energy seems to make Su Yingxia feel that it is somewhat similar to Han Sanqian''s demonic energy.


    But not exactly the same.


    They are all pure and domineering, like some kind of power that has existed since ancient times.


    However, they have their own differences.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t tell the difference, but she could clearly feel it.


    "I want to try again!" Su Yingxia looked at Qin Shuang.


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng had one head and two big heads, and he was extremely ashamed for a while: "Do you want to try?"


    "Try!" Su Yingxia nodded resolutely, gathering her energy again in her hands!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4338

    Immediately afterwards, Su Yingxia nibbled her teeth and penetrated Qin Shuang''s body again with energy.


    However, compared to the previous rashness, this time Su Yingxia was obviously much smarter.


    Her power to detect Qin Shuang was very small, and she retained most of her power to protect herself.


    Sure enough, it was still a familiar rebound, but after Su Yingxia fought desperately for a few minutes this time, although it did not mean that she won and suppressed the force, at least she did not lose, nor was she bounced off by the rebound.


    "It''s a little bit weak, it''s really damn." Su Yingxia whispered in a depressed voice.


    All her strength now can only hold him down temporarily, and it is almost impossible to go further.


    "Or, shrink some probes?"


    Although it is rarely used, it is actually relatively speaking.


    Su Yingxia felt that she was almost able to break through the limit of the rebound force, so as long as she drew back a little more from the detection force, she might be able to complete the counterattack.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia moved directly.


    Everything was as she thought, when she strengthened her anti-rebound force, she could clearly feel that the rebound force was constantly shrinking and giving way.


    And her own strength, which is growing and shrinking, is also compressing inward step by step.


    But before she could be happy, those recoiled rebounding forces suddenly acted like a huge vortex, directly controlling their power in the opposite direction, and then desperately pulling them into the body frantically.


    At that moment, Su Yingxia only felt that her energy entered a huge vortex.


    Although she has precautions, she is only protected from being bounced back. Where did she think there would be a backlash? In the moment of panic, her energy directly lost a lot!


    "Well!"


    Su Yingxia''s face turned pale instantly, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead!


    But at this time, she wanted to withdraw her power, which was equivalent to a fool''s dream.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia''s situation was not right, and that he was rapidly emaciated, Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng was completely panicked. The next second, he didn''t care about anything else and rushed out of the room to find Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian over there, was drinking with Mo Yang and the others at this time and was not happy.


    The brothers hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and it was rare to have such an opportunity to get drunk, so none of them kept their mouths shut, and frantically fed each other.


    Han Sanqian''s face was a little red, and his eyes were also slightly drunk.


    However, when he was happy, Bai Xiaosheng rushed over in a hurry.


    Just a few words attached to Han Sanqian''s ear instantly made Han Sanqian almost jump up, and the wine immediately woke up.


    Regardless of the others, Han Sanqian rushed over anxiously.


    When he was in the room, Su Yingxia was already lying on Qin Shuang''s shoulders, her face was pale and bloodless.


    Han Sanqian wanted to try to lift Su Yingxia up, but when he first touched her, he was bounced away by a force.


    "It''s you fucking again."


    With an angry curse, how could Han Sanqian not know about this situation? He had healed Qin Shuang several times before, and he had been harassed by this strange force.


    Now that I meet again, I know what happened.


    "Hurt my wife, don''t say you''re just fucking angry, even if you''re a god, I have to poke a hole in you."


    After the words fell, a super power suddenly rose, and then suddenly slapped on Su Yingxia.


    Black energy instantly enveloped Su Yingxia''s body.


    At the same time, the inner strength also began to compete wildly with the rebound force.


    "Just because you fucking want to fight me? Give it to me!"


    boom!


    With Han Sanqian shouting loudly, the black qi instantly became more ferocious.


    break!


    Whoa!


    The force of the rebound seemed to be very powerful, but under the impact of Han Sanqian''s super-strong black energy, it was almost completely shattered in an instant after resisting it for just a second.


    Anyone in this world who wants to stop Han Sanqian from saving Su Yingxia will never exist, let alone a mere mass of breath power in front of him!


    boom!


    Su Yingxia was directly bounced away, and Han Sanqian couldn''t care less. After pulling Su Yingxia away, he directly took over Su Yingxia''s power with a single palm, and attacked the energy in Qin Shuang''s body.


    He knew that the disappearance of the rebound force did not mean that everything was over. Next, there would be a more ferocious devouring!


    "Come on, let me see, whether you are smoking harder, or whether it is Laozi who is more crazy!"


    "Come on, fight for me!"


    Roaring furiously, Han Sanqian, who was touched against the scales, was completely angry...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4339

    Strange to say, that breath seemed to be able to understand Han Sanqian''s words, and in the next second, there was a sudden movement, a transformation, and then the huge suction force directly rolled inward frantically.


    Han Sanqian has already exhausted his inner strength!


    Don''t be afraid!


    Hit hard!


    The two forces instantly seemed to have switched the battlefield. One second before, they were still fighting against each other, but this second turned into a tug-of-war, pulling each other, trying to suck the other side into their side completely.


    But obviously, some things are not as simple as imagined, and some people are no longer the people they used to be.


    Perhaps the previous Han Sanqian would still be injured from time to time because of this power. This was also the previous fact, but now, it is completely different.


    They are all demonic energy, and they are all very pure, but Han Sanqianlai is more ferocious and domineering.


    Especially under the rage, Han Sanqian''s confrontation at all costs completely occupied the first opportunity.


    The aura that seemed to be hidden in Qin Shuang''s body was very domineering, but it only took less than five minutes to inhale with Han Sanqian, and he chose to retreat.


    Han Sanqian was unrepentant, and the black energy outside his body spread wildly, and he was bound to swallow the breath that hurt Su Yingxia.


    At this time, Ningyue and others also arrived one after another. Han Sanqian suddenly left the table at the wine table, and his expression was wrong. After they noticed it, they hurried over, but when they entered the room, they found Su Yingxia who was dying and Han San who was full of black energy. Thousands, could not help but be shocked.


    Ningyue took a step ahead and quickly brought Su Yingxia to her side.


    "Go... to help Sanqian, although Sanqian has recovered, his body is very strong and he is also difficult to control. His mood swings will become very large, and we must try to stop him. Otherwise... everyone should be thrown into the city. There will be danger!"


    Although many people don''t understand Han Sanqian''s current situation, but after hearing Su Yingxia''s words, they still can''t care about other things. They hurried their luck and tried to pull Han Sanqian away.


    However, even if everyone worked together, when they first arrived at Han Sanqian''s side, the black aura instantly became extremely aggressive. Everyone didn''t even understand what was going on, and they were all thrown away.


    The black air was frantic, and everything around the house shook.


    Ningyue quickly got up from the ground, glanced at everyone, endured the pain, and shouted loudly: "Everyone, don''t relax, we are in the periphery and are so embarrassed by the black qi of 3000, Qin Shuang is in it. , I''m afraid it will be more difficult."


    "Anyway, open Han Sanqian and rescue Qin Shuang."


    "Yes!" The crowd took orders.


    The next second, under the leadership of Ningyue, everyone rushed to Han Sanqian again.


    This time, the collective efforts of everyone finally broke through the shackles of the black qi and successfully reached the surroundings of Han Sanqian. A piece of energy in each person''s hand also directly entered Han Sanqian''s body, trying to help him stabilize his heart.


    "My God, why is the aura in his body so chaotic? I''ve never seen such a scene in someone''s body!"


    "Not only demonic energy, but also many other auras, my God, is this guy a human? If it is human, I think anyone might explode and die."


    There are some things that you don''t know if you don''t see it. When you look at it, you are startled. Now that everyone has the opportunity to peek at Han Sanqian''s body, they are naturally shocked and have nothing to say.


    This is simply a big metamorphosis alive!


    With such a chaotic aura in the body, actually...


    How could it be so? !


    It should have exploded long ago. This is basic common sense.


    "Don''t get distracted, keep him in check!"


    Although Ningyue was shocked, she understood the more important task at the moment.


    Everyone obeyed, and only then did they refocus their attention from the shock.


    At this time, Han Sanqian still had no plans to let go of that breath. Most of the power in his body is still chasing wildly in Qin Shuang''s body!


    Qin Shuangjuemei''s face clearly showed an extremely painful expression, but for Han Sanqian, who was already red-eyed, he couldn''t see it at all.


    "Qin Shuang is in danger!"


    When Ningyue noticed it, she was shocked.


    If this goes on, I don''t know what will happen to Han Sanqian, but Qin Shuang will definitely die!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4340

    Regardless of the others, Ningyue had no choice, so she could only pounce on Han Sanqian while gritting her teeth.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, Ningyue only felt as if she had encountered a super-strong synthetic strange body.


    Her body was obviously being madly rebounded by Han Sanqian''s black qi, but the true qi in her body was madly draining.


    Suffering, extremely uncomfortable.


    The damage rebounded from the outside is like a meat grinder, but the absorption inside the body is like a huge sponge, madly rolling in her breath.


    Under the double attack, even Ningyue felt that everything in her was rapidly draining.


    "Ningyue is in danger, everyone please help." Mo Yang shouted.


    In the next second, a group of people stepped up their efforts again, almost without reservation, and their attack on Han Sanqian became more ferocious.


    No way, maybe there were people who thought he was the leader of the alliance and didn''t dare to kill him, but now that Ningyue and Qin Shuang have had accidents one after another, everyone can''t control that much.


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng kept shaking his head, from the current point of view, the situation in front of him was not good.


    "For us, it is a great thing to have Han Sanqian as a teammate. He alone is enough to destroy the world. The enemy, for us, is a disaster."


    "Except for Qin Shuang and Ziqing, we basically have everything that can be played, but you can take a look at the scene."


    Yes, Su Yingxia had to admit that even though so many good players played together, Han Sanqian did not fall into any disadvantage at all.


    You know, this is when Han Sanqian''s attention is all on Qin Shuang.


    Once Han Sanqian attacked everyone with all his strength, it would be a devastating blow.


    "Now Ningyue has been trapped. Although everyone rescued them, the stalemate is only temporary. I believe that they will end up the same as Ningyue."


    "And by then, will we have anyone else who can save them?"


    Su Yingxia understood what Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng said, and he obviously wanted to help himself at this time.


    "What do you want me to do first?"


    "Three thousand is obviously irrational because of demonic energy, and now he is completely disowned by his six relatives. It is futile for anyone to stop him. The only way at this time is to make him stop."


    "Han Sanqian cares about you the most in his life. I believe that at this time, the only person who can really make him return to himself is you."


    Su Yingxia asked, "You want me to wake him up?"


    Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng nodded heavily, this was the only way: "But you will be in danger in this way."


    "It''s because of my recklessness. What am I afraid of when I''m in danger? Besides, he''s my husband, and I believe he won''t hurt me."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia directly regrouped, and then suddenly attacked Han Sanqian.


    "Three thousand, it''s me, wake up!"


    Su Yingxiayi was beside Han Sanqian and called out anxiously.


    But at this time, Han Sanqian''s eyes were still blood red, and his internal strength was still chasing Qin Shuang.


    "Yingxia, let''s beat him directly. Our true energy is being absorbed by him crazily, and these forces not only did not stop him, but made him stronger." Ningyue used all her strength and shouted loudly. road.


    Su Yingxia gritted her teeth and watched Qin Shuang getting worse and worse, and hit Han 3,000 directly with one palm.


    boom!


    A muffled sound!


    But Han Sanqian seemed to be like steel and iron bones, unaffected at all. On the contrary, Su Yingxia, like Ningyue and others, was rebounded and absorbed again.


    Ningyue and the others were still able to persevere no matter what, but Su Yingxia was injured in the previous process, how could she still have the strength to resist?


    She was sucked directly, and a mouthful of blood flowed directly from the corner of her mouth.


    "Three thousand, are you crazy? That''s Yingxia! Stop it!"


    "Three thousand, stop, you will kill Su Yingxia like this, I beg you!"


    "Three thousand!"


    Everyone screamed in panic, but Han Sanqian didn''t react in the slightest. Gradually, Su Yingxia''s face was as pale as paper, and her breathing became extremely weak...


    At the critical moment, Han Sanqian suddenly heard a voice in his mind, the next second, the red eyes disappeared, and his whole body was instantly awake.


    Looking at Su Yingxia, who was so angry, Han Sanqian suddenly realized what he had done!


    He suddenly pulled back: "This devilish energy..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4341

    He glanced at Qin Shuang in horror, and the next second, he quickly supported Su Yingxia and put her on the bed.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone was directly sacrificed, but for the sake of safety, he only used a small amount of power to catalyze it. After that, he turned his eyes to Mo Yang and the others behind him.


    Even though Mo Yang and others were also injured, seeing Han Sanqian''s eyes, they instantly knew what he meant without him even saying a word.


    Everyone put in their efforts, and the three thousand powers of Han injected energy into the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Despite the lack of Han Sanqian''s main strength support, fortunately, the Five Elements Divine Stone moved slowly.


    With the rotation of the Five Elements Divine Stone, a faint light began to gradually sprinkle from above, wrapping Su Yingxia.


    With this light, Su Yingxia''s complexion began to slowly recover.


    Han Sanqian finally let out a sigh of relief and felt relieved, but the strong self-blame still made his clenched fists bleed from his clenched nails.


    How clever is Ningyue, after discovering this subtle movement, she hurried to Han Sanqian''s side, patted his shoulder, and comforted: "Sanqian, don''t be like this, we all know that you are unintentional, but , can you let us know what happened?"


    Han Sanqian sighed and told everyone what happened in the forbidden area of ??Pei''s family.


    "Before, everyone was very happy to meet, so I didn''t want to spoil everyone''s mood."


    "In addition, I don''t want you to worry, so I didn''t go into details."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect..."


    Speaking of this, Han Sanqian sighed.


    Mo Yang patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder: "In fact, don''t say that you have experienced those things yourself, even if a group of us listened here, we all felt trembling."


    "You are already amazing to be able to survive in that environment, so don''t blame yourself for being infiltrated by demonic energy."


    Knife Twelve also nodded: "Yeah, didn''t you teach me before, it''s not a blessing if you lose your horse, the devil will affect your mind, but it may not help you even more one day in the future."


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile: "If Sai Weng loses his horse at the expense of hurting the people around him, then what kind of luck will come, and I don''t care at all."


    Ningyue frowned: "To be honest, although I know that you are all comforting Sanqian, I also agree with what Sanqian said. The price is too great, and a little stimulation of this devilish energy will make Three thousand is completely rational, and if it goes on for a long time, it will be a ferocious tiger for everyone.",


    "I said this, not because I am greedy for life and fear of death, but because I think it doesn''t matter if we are friends around 3000, even if he is a devil, we will recognize it. But what about the others?!"


    The Mysterious Man Alliance has a large number of people, and now there are soldiers and civilians who should fall into the city. If Han Sanqian is really the devil who kills without blinking, Ningyue''s worry is not a fantasy, but a reality that may erupt at any time.


    "Actually, I''m not defending myself. But, although the devilish energy can easily make me lose control, theoretically it shouldn''t be detonated so easily." Han Sanqian finished his words and looked at Qin Shuang.


    In fact, Qin Shuang''s inner anger hurt Su Yingxia, and Han Sanqian was really angry. But he definitely wouldn''t take Qin Shuang out of his anger.


    In the final analysis, Qin Shuang is innocent, so it is really impossible for him to attack Qin Shuang''s infuriating energy at all costs.


    But here is the problem.


    When her demonic energy came into contact with the demonic energy in her body, it was as if the two had met each other, and they were extremely jealous.


    In this unknowing battle, Han Sanqian took the lead, so that he could not control himself in the end, and his whole person was completely controlled by demonic energy.


    Ningyue also looked at Qin Shuang who was in a coma: "What do you mean, there is something strange in Qin Shuang''s body."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "It has been there before, but I don''t know it very well."


    "But the problem is, today..."


    With his current demonic energy, he was much stronger than when he first discovered that Qin Shuang was wrong.


    At that time, the secrets in Qin Shuang''s body could not be found, and Han Sanqian felt that the problem might be that his cultivation was not qualified enough.


    But now...


    Even if he is stronger by N grades, he can still chase the magic energy and run away, but Han Sanqian still can''t handle it.


    In other words, it''s also getting stronger, or...


    Han Sanqian''s pupils suddenly widened, thinking of a terrifying possibility...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4342

    "sponge"


    Han Sanqian suddenly blurted out.


    Two words, not a lot of words, but enough to make everyone have a question mark, and have no idea what Han Sanqian is talking about.


    Ningyue thought about it for a long time, and suddenly guessed: "You mean... the power in Qin Shuang''s body..."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, the magic in her body should exist in the form of a sponge."


    Therefore, when it cannot be broken, it is like a sponge and can directly rebound any force.


    And once it breaks through its enchantment point, it softens directly, like a sponge absorbing water, and constantly devours it.


    "Although you don''t understand it very well, your statement is actually the most in line with the situation just now. It is both rebound and absorption. However, what does this mean?" Ningyue said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I don''t know what it means, but I believe that this must have a deep meaning behind it."


    No matter how strong the demonic energy on the opposite side is, it is absolutely impossible to be strong enough to compete with him all the time.


    It''s not that Han Sanqian is arrogant, but it should be the case.


    After all, Han Sanqian''s demonic energy is so strong that he can''t even control it himself. On the other hand, Qin Shuang, no matter how strong the demonic energy in her body is, she is still only a small individual that exists in Qin Shuang''s body.


    But they were leveled.


    Therefore, the only weirdness can only be on this "sponge".


    Han Sanqian also believes that this seemingly inadvertent point may actually be the key point of cracking.


    Maybe there is no answer now, but Han Sanqian believes that sooner or later, everything will surface.


    Looking at Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian saw that her complexion had improved significantly, and she felt more at ease.


    He gently lifted Qin Shuang up, and then once carried black energy in his hand.


    "You... are you still coming?" Seeing Han Sanqian like this, Ningyue quickly stopped her.


    "A fool will never make two mistakes in the same place, let alone do you see me as a fool? Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s body is already very dangerous. I fought again just now. If I don''t help her, she will Not even tonight."


    "Don''t worry, I have dealt with the demonic energy in her body, I know the depths."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian re-injected the black energy into Qin Shuang''s body.


    But the difference from the previous one was that this time Han Sanqian had indeed changed his strategy, and... he had become extremely obscene.


    If it was said that Han Sanqian was chasing after that demonic aura before, then now the roles are completely reversed, and Han Sanqian''s aura is like a thief.


    Constantly hiding in the east and hiding in the west is not doing any head-to-head confrontation with that demonic energy.


    At this stage of you chasing me and hiding, Han Sanqian continued to irrigate the Qi of Chaos into his demonic Qi, and used the Qi of Chaos to repair some injuries in Qin Shuang''s body.


    The Qi of Chaos can transform all Qi, and using it to repair the wounds in Qin Shuang''s body can complete the camouflage to the maximum extent and not be destroyed by the devil''s Qi.


    When this was done, Han Sanqianshi breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was completely hurt again.


    He doesn''t have much chaotic energy anymore, and the gluttonous eater of evil has been in a bad state recently, and it is difficult to lick its wool.


    "Three thousand, how is it?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian open his eyes, Mo Yang hurriedly asked.


    "I helped her mend a lot of wounds, but her breath and pulse are very strange. I''m not sure about this. I''ll go back and study the ancient books on Xianling Island to see if I can find anything."


    "Her life should be safe for the time being."


    "Three thousand, go back and rest, you look very tired." Ningyue said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, anyone would be exhausted after such a toss.


    Reaching out to check Su Yingxia''s pulse, the Five Elements Divine Stone has been repaired for so long, and Su Yingxia is obviously much better.


    He got up and took down the Five Elements Divine Stone. Han Sanqian hugged Su Yingxia and returned to his house.


    Su Yingxia was resting, and Han Sanqian was not idle. He picked up the book from Xianling Island and began to study it.


    Qin Shuang''s body is too strange. Although she did have a lot of injuries during the repair just now, these are not enough to kill her, but Qin Shuang has always been on the brink of death.


    Coupled with that weird magic energy...


    Han Sanqian didn''t think that Xianling Island''s book could have any record of this situation, but he was also idle when he was idle, and people were lying there. He always thought of a way.


    Do your best.


    But the unexpected happened soon...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4343

    The dozens of collections were almost completely read by Han Sanqian, but unfortunately, there were no useful discoveries.


    Even if there is a book dedicated to intractable diseases, it never mentions Qin Shuang''s situation, or even anything similar.


    Just when Han Sanqian gave up completely, a book recording vegetation fell to the ground.


    When Han Sanqian bent down to pick it up, coincidentally, on the top of a page of the book, there was an illustration facing Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian frowned.


    This book records all kinds of exotic flowers and plants in the world, they may be used as medicine, or they may be used to make poison.


    However, the things in this picture in the painting are like grass but not grass, like flowers but not flowers, and their appearance is very strange.


    But while weird, the weirdest thing is his overall shape.


    Because when he turned the book, he was looking at it from the front, so Han Sanqian didn''t think its overall shape was so weird, but now the book is just upside down, but Han Sanqian found it very much like a sponge.


    "Ancient Demon Flower?"


    Han Sanqian studied the above record, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that it seemed to be what he was looking for.


    This is an extremely rare flower. Legend has it that it is a strange flower that grows from the spinal cord of the demon.


    "Whenever an ancient devil withers, the devil''s spinal cord will slowly change in the shadow of the moon. After that, the flower of the ancient devil will bloom from it."


    "The flower of the ancient devil itself is not poisonous, but it is rumored that there is a secret technique that can make it qualitatively change and generate a very terrifying thing."


    "Once someone eats it by mistake, it will be controlled by the devil."


    "The method of cracking, breaking the devil and standing!"


    Ancient Demon? !


    Putting down the technique, Han Sanqian''s brows were deeply wrinkled.


    Is there a possibility that Senior Sister Qin Shuang was poisoned like this?


    Judging from the feeling that the demonic energy gave him when he fought against the demonic energy at the beginning, it really looked like a demonic energy that should exist only at the level of a certain great demon.


    Because it is the spinal cord of the ancient demon, it is even more difficult to remove it, and due to its sponge nature... it seems that everything is right.


    If you think about Lu Ruoxin''s simple release of Senior Sister Qin Shuang, everything will be more worthy of moral suspicion.


    However, this involves a problem.


    Is the daughter of the Lu family colluding with an ancient demon? !


    The Lu family is a true god family and should not have any connection with the demons.


    But Lu Ruoxin was one of the people who asked him to come to the Bone Burning Land.


    "Interesting, more and more interesting, more and more people and clues are gathered in the city of burning bones."


    Stand up against the devil!


    In other words, if you want Senior Sister Qin Shuang to be okay, you have to kill the ancient demon who gave birth to this flower.


    Plus Su Yingxia''s injury!


    "Who are you all? You are all leading me there. What is there? Why are you so afraid that I won''t go?"


    Maybe there are friends and enemies among these people, but they have the same goal.


    "It seems that if I don''t go to this city of burning bones, I am afraid that everyone except myself will suffer because of it."


    "I, Han Sanqian, are not someone who likes to be threatened, let alone someone who likes to be led by the nose, but... this time, I will be obedient."


    "Go to the City of Burning Bones!"


    When the words were over, Han Sanqian put away the book. While Su Yingxia was still resting, he had already taken out the map and began to analyze the route.


    After about ten minutes, he almost concentrated all the routes from the city to Burning Bone City in his mind, and wrote them down deeply.


    Maybe others will think this is useless work, after all, one line is enough, so remembering where is the top priority.


    But Han Sanqian always felt that this was not the case.


    Perhaps, a certain line is the line that countless people who lead themselves to Burning Bone City hope for!


    "Which line do you guys want me to start from?!" Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    Then, he pointed heavily to a certain position on the map: "It should be this!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4344

    The next morning, Su Yingxia woke up with almost no problems.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was sleeping soundly, she got up gently and made some breakfast.


    Han Sanqian was awakened by the smell of breakfast, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Su Yingxia, and he was in a good mood.


    There is nothing happier in this world than seeing the person you love the most by your side.


    "You''re awake." Su Yingxia smiled mischievously.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Why, are you full of guilt? Are you so good today?"


    Su Yingxia really blushed, and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment: "I''m sorry. Actually, I also want to..."


    Of course, Han Sanqian knew that everything Su Yingxia did was for himself. He never thought of blaming her: "Forget it, who made you my wife, I''ll help you make up for it if you broke the sky."


    "Hee hee, I know that you are the best in Sanqian. However, you misunderstood. I feel more guilty than Senior Sister Qin Shuang. If I hadn''t insisted, I''m afraid... she wouldn''t be so dangerous."


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, got up and scratched Su Yingxia''s nose: "Just make fun of me. It seems that you are in good spirits today. If you had known that yesterday, you would not have worked so hard to save you."


    "Che, are you angry? Jealous? Are you so stingy?" Su Yingxia said as she stood by Han Sanqian''s side: "I''m sorry, stingy, I''m just joking with you."


    Han Sanqian rolled his eyes: "You are allowed to joke, but I am not allowed to joke?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian like this, Su Yingxia directly shouted "Begging for a fight"


    Then, she lay on Han Sanqian''s back and swayed his body: "However, I''m really worried about Senior Sister Qin Shuang. Actually, the last time the sky was poor and surprised him..."


    Before Su Yingxia could finish speaking, Han Sanqian had already gently pulled her hand: "She''s not quite right, but I''ve temporarily stabilized her injury."


    "In the short term, there should be no problem, but..."


    "I really need her to be completely fine, I''m afraid it will only be possible if she arrives at Burning Bone City."


    "Burning Bone City?" Su Yingxia frowned: "Burning Bone City again?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, yes again, you say it''s strange. I''ve checked the demonic energy in her body, and it''s very likely to be related to an ancient demon."


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian told Su Yingxia all of his discoveries.


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s analysis, Su Yingxia frowned for a long time.


    "You mean that Senior Sister Qin Shuang is likely to be poisoned by Miss Lu family. But Miss Lu family is different from us. They are the family of true gods."


    "The succession of the True God family cannot be passed on to Lu Ruoxin, and she is an extremely ambitious person?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "Although there is such a possibility, I always feel that this is a bit too crazy. After all..."


    "That''s why Lu Ruoxin''s power is in the dark. She uses her unscrupulous character to achieve her goals. This kind of seemingly crazy thing actually feels more likely to me."


    "However, no matter what, we should leave for Bone Burning City."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian got up and took out the map.


    "Are you going to start from here?" Su Yingxia frowned.


    "Exactly."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know why, but I have an intuition. Intuition tells me that the war in the land of demons will ignite every land. Of course, this is not a fantasy. Have you noticed that we have passed all the way, and there is no peace?"


    What Han Sanqian said was true. After leaving the border, they hardly lived a stable life. They were either being hunted down or being besieged.


    "So, I don''t think it will be peaceful in the future."


    "But three thousand, if that''s the case, shouldn''t we go to places with fewer people? At least, the level of danger will be lower."


    "But the problem is that what we think is actually what they think. I am worried that these seemingly quiet roads actually have more ambush and problems."


    So, if that''s the case, then it''s better to take a broad road.


    "However, since they dare to make arrangements, they must be very confident, and even make arrangements for each road. It is not meaningful for us to do this, and it is easier for us to be surrounded in places with many people."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and Su Yingxia was right: "So, I specially designed a tactic to reload."


    "Reload?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4345

    "This time, we set off in two ways."


    "Where there are a lot of people, go into battle lightly, with very few people, with you and me as the center. In this way, even if there is any change, everyone can protect themselves with our ability."


    "Where there are few people, a large army will attack. If there is an attack, a large number of troops are not easy to bite. Moreover, we form horns with each other, cover each other, and distract each other from the enemies we may face."


    "However, in my absence, they are like a leaderless group, so... they must be well-equipped, which is the main reason why I named it and reloaded."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "The Golden Army can be a pioneer."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Then the sharp knife team will act as the mobile unit to contact both sides."


    "Four Dragons can also be used for aerial intelligence reconnaissance." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "The troops on both sides seem to be separated, but they echo each other and cover each other."


    The couple looked at each other, and everything was said.


    At noon, after several hours of preparation, the brothers of the elites and the Mysterious Man Alliance were all dressed up and assembled neatly in the city.


    Ningyue approved the horses to go into battle, and this time she personally led the reloaded army, with Jianghu Bai Xiaosheng as the auxiliary, Tianji Palace and Lu family disciples as the army.


    Qing Ji and the recovered Mo Beitian are the two kings of the rear army, responsible for the rear and all defense tasks.


    There are still 2,000 grain and grass soldiers in the fallen city, who are responsible for the transportation of the troops'' baggage.


    The other one, light troops.


    Su Yingxia and Han Sanqianliang and their three children are the vanguard.


    Mo Yang, Dao Twelve, Ruyu Young Master, Su Yan, Wang Simin, Pangolin, Qinglong, Xiao Taohong, and Jiangbei Six Monsters are the more familiar friends of Han 3000, and Qin Shuang is also brought along.


    "Fulin, Fumei!"


    "Yes!" The two knelt down at the same time.


    "Going to Burning Bone City, there is a lot of misfortune. The fallen city will be officially handed over to your sisters. If we can come back alive, I hope that the fallen city will be the first stop to welcome us."


    "And if we can''t come back, I also hope that those who should be in the city can recuperate."


    "Anyway, this is yours. I hope your brothers and sisters can work together to manage it well. I have told Patriarch Pei that if there is any danger, you can ask them for help."


    "Brother-in-law, don''t worry, without you, I, Fu Lin, would have died a long time ago, and it is impossible for me to have the status I have today. For me, you are my benefactor, and you have taken in my sister. I swear, I should be in the city, if I should be in the city, I will perish."


    Fu Mei smiled bitterly: "I don''t have anything to say, but I believe you will come back. At that time, I will tell you with my actions what I want to say."


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia nodded: "In that case, let''s go."


    "Congratulations to the leader!"


    With Fu Lin as the mainstay, the senior officials who should be in the city saluted collectively.


    On the city wall, the soldiers also sounded their horns, and the large army set off.


    The couple walked almost at the forefront, with the three children all the way to the front.


    After a few hours, the group of five slowly stopped.


    "According to the map, the road we are taking now, if we go further, we should arrive at the largest city near the Burning Bone City, Tianmo Castle. Should we continue to go, or rest first?" Su Yingxia said.


    It was almost night, and entering the city was not the same as being safe.


    After all, this is the land of demons.


    But not only in the city, but also in the land of demons, there are so many beasts, it is not safe.


    Han Sanqian glanced around. The land here is barren and the environment is harsh. It is better to face the danger in the city than to face the unsafe night attack of wild beasts.


    At least, for the two couples, they are dealing with danger, but for the three children, at least there is a place where they can rest in peace.


    "Go into the city, the ugly daughter-in-law will eventually see her in-laws, right?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian hugged Han Nian and took the lead in walking towards Tianmo Castle.


    Pei Mu and Pei Yuan were close to each other, Su Yingxia walked last.


    Tianmobao has always accepted visitors from all over the world, and it should be the case that the flow of people is extremely large, at least it has always been the case on the side of the city.


    But the strange thing is that this meeting is only just dusk, but Tianmo Castle is already quiet like a dead city.


    The figures of the five people seemed so alone under the huge city wall of the Demon Castle.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Han Sanqian knocked on the gate of Tianmo Castle...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4346

    There was no response, as if this place was really a dead city.


    "Is there no one?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "How can there be no one in such a big city?" Han Sanqian frowned, not believing it.


    This is the Demon Race, not the Central Plains.


    Therefore, even if there is anything in the city, as long as there are living people, most of their choices at night can only be in the city.


    This is caused by external environmental factors. After all, he is as strong as Han Sanqian, and he also chooses to enter the city to rest at night.


    "There has always been a war on the side of the fallen city. Will the Mingyu army come here. In order to prevent the fire in the rear, they first killed the people in the city?"


    Is there such a possibility?


    Of course there is!


    But Han Sanqian didn''t quite believe it.


    "When they returned from defeat and came back to revive, they should be the only ones in their eyes. How could they have time to slaughter such a big city?" Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "However, the city is really quiet and it feels weird."


    "Should I take a look first?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The security here also involves the sword twelve Moyang and other departments at the rear.


    According to the plan, they should rest in the village more than 100 miles away.


    But they always pass by here.


    So, since it''s a little weird here, it''s best to check it out first.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "We are waiting for you outside."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian flew one by one, and the figure disappeared in the next second.


    When he appeared, Han Sanqian had already appeared in the city.


    The inside of the city is very big. If it is said that the fallen city is big enough, then here, just looking at a corner of it, it can be at least guessed that it is at least about five times the size of the fallen city.


    But in such a big city, the city is quiet and scary.


    It seems to be a complete dead city.


    But it''s not actually.


    The streets are relatively clean, and there are still some daily necessities scattered.


    Even, there are some vegetable residues.


    This shows that there are still a large number of living people here during the day.


    After walking around, Han Sanqian fixed his gaze on a large house in the center of the street.


    In terms of scale, it should be a restaurant or a place to stay in the city.


    Han Sanqian knocked on the door softly.


    But after waiting for a few minutes, let alone someone in the house opened the door, there was no movement at all.


    Han Sanqian frowned, he didn''t plan to continue like this.


    With a direct movement of his hand, a black air instantly enveloped the door, and then with a slight twist, the huge door was directly screwed down.


    Opening the door lightly, Han Sanqian walked into the room.


    The room was pitch black, and I could barely see my fingers.


    "Anyone? I''m here to stay."


    While speaking, Han Sanqian walked in tentatively, while his consciousness continued to spread to inquire about the situation in the house.


    Soon, Han Sanqian frowned, and his consciousness told him that there were not only people in this room, but also an extremely large number of people.


    At almost the same time, there were sudden footsteps behind Han Sanqian. Although he was like a mouse in the dark night, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, his speed was obviously slow.


    I saw him rushing to the door quickly, and then suddenly grabbed back the door panel that Han Sanqian had taken down, and set it back with a skillful movement. When he was about to turn around and run, Han Sanqian was already in front of him. .


    With a move of his hand, the sky fire appeared, illuminating the house.


    What appeared in front of Han Sanqian was a dwarf who was less than 1.3 meters tall, but the dwarf''s limbs were extremely strong, and his muscles seemed to be about to explode from his body at any time.


    "Since there are people, why don''t you make a sound? Let alone open the door?" Han Sanqian blocked his way and asked coldly.


    The man''s expression was obviously anxious, especially when he looked at Tianhuo in Han Sanqian''s hands.


    "What? Are you afraid of fire? Or light?"


    But as the sky fire opened most of the sight in the house, he clearly saw that there were candlesticks or oil lamps on many tables.


    "Exit, exterminate him." He was very anxious, stood on tiptoe and even tried to blow out the fire by himself.


    But how can the fire of the sky be blown out? This thing itself is a big killer, and it is Han Sanqian, who is rich and oily, who uses it as a lighting agent.


    "If you don''t make it clear, not only will this fire not go out, it will only get bigger, and it will even burn down your house."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4347

    The man glanced at Han Sanqian and knew that although he was a human race, he seemed to have some ability.


    "What do you want to know, just put out the fire, otherwise, we will all die without you burning this place."


    Looking at this guy''s eyes, he didn''t seem to be coaxing himself, he just put out the fire.


    "Now you can speak."


    "Okay, come with me if you''re not afraid of death."


    When the words fell, the dwarf walked deeper into the room, feeling the darkness.


    Han Sanqian was naturally not afraid, and followed closely behind.


    After walking a few meters, he opened an iron plate on the ground to reveal the underground passage hidden below.


    Han Sanqian went down with him, but the aisle was really low, and when he was a dwarf, Han Sanqian had to bend over almost the whole time.


    He probed down for about five meters, and at the end, there was another heavy iron plate.


    This time, the dwarf didn''t move it away by himself, but buckled it three times in a row with his hands, two long and one short.


    hum!


    With a muffled sound of a giant iron, the iron plate opened from the inside.


    An unpleasant smell came to his face, but it was finally the first time that Han Sanqian smelled the smell of a living person in this city.


    It''s a lot of that.


    Shorty is advanced, Han Sanqian is behind.


    As soon as it hit the ground, the iron plate closed again.


    After that, there were a lot of lights in the space, and Han Sanqian was surrounded by a large group of people at some point.


    These people are about the same height as dwarfs, less than one meter three, but they are also all muscular men.


    The space is an underground space, not too big, but not too small. It is densely filled with beds.


    If I had to use something to describe it, Han Sanqian felt that it should be that kind of prison.


    Some people were lying on the bed, drinking stuffy wine with their heads raised, while others were buckling their feet on the bed.


    But more people surrounded Han Sanqian.


    "Fuck, is it you that idiot knocking on the door just now?!"


    "You want to die, we don''t want to die. Just looking at you, I know you''re a fucking idiot."


    "You knocked on the door and took it down without saying anything. Do you want us all to die? Fuck, I killed you, do you believe it?"


    This group of people cursed constantly, with anger in their eyes, as if they really wanted to swallow Han Sanqian on the spot.


    Han Sanqian didn''t get angry, he was very curious, he just knocked on the door, why these people hated him so much.


    "Isn''t the door used for knocking in addition to opening and closing? My little brother is new here and doesn''t know the rules. Brothers, don''t be angry."


    No wonder the dwarf said he wasn''t afraid to come with him before, but he thought what was wrong. It turned out that there were such a bunch of guys underneath who angered him.


    However, Han Sanqian was not here to cause trouble, and Su Yingxia and his three children were still waiting for him outside. He just wanted to find out the situation here as soon as possible.


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian also took out some amethyst: "There is still some useless money here, Quan Dang''s younger brother is ignorant, so I will buy some wine for the elder brothers, and I will make a loss."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian presented the amethyst.


    Although it is not too much, there is more than enough money for a few cans of wine per person here.


    "Damn it, that stinky boy is very good at things."


    "Hmph, the human race, they are eloquent and eloquent, and they are their strengths. What''s so strange about this."


    No one in the group took the amethyst in Han Sanqian''s hand, but looked at him disdainfully.


    At this moment, a short but stronger man slowly stood up from the innermost bed and walked all the way towards Han Sanqian.


    And as he stood up, all the dwarves automatically made way for him, and the noisy crowd just now completely shut their mouths.


    There is a scar on his face that spans the entire face, and he looks vicious and aura.


    He came to Han Sanqian, looked at Han Sanqian for a long time, and suddenly smiled coldly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4348

    "Just want to buy our brother for some stinky money? What is it to be our brother?"


    He said coldly.


    As soon as the words fell, the people surrounding Han Sanqian couldn''t help but take a step forward, forcing Han Sanqian even tighter.


    At the same time, they, who are already bad-looking, will be even more bad this time.


    "What is this big brother talking about? It''s just that the younger brother doesn''t know the rules, so he knocked on the door randomly, and took some wine money to compensate everyone." Han Sanqian still laughed.


    The attitude is not particularly humble, but it is definitely sincere enough.


    "Grass, if someone makes a fucking mistake and just thinks about a little bit of stinky money, then what the hell is cultivating in this world, what kind of ghost skills they practice, and making money well is not the fucking better. Okay?" Scar still said with disdain.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Then according to the meaning of the big brother, how can you relieve everyone?"


    "Want us to get the fuck down? That''s okay too."


    When the words fell, he directly grabbed a younger brother next to him, and then gave him a look.


    The younger brother understood in an instant, no nonsense, and went directly to that station on the spot, and then pointed at the foot of the scar was a ton of booing.


    After a while, he raised his foot contentedly, not forgetting to smash the mud a few times, raised it slightly, and sneered at Han Sanqian: "Lick my feet clean, it''s just as if it didn''t happen. Pass."


    When the words fell, the people around sneered, and the younger brother looked at Han Sanqian proudly, his body trembling slightly like chaff.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes: "Do you have to do this?"


    "Either lick it clean and pretend nothing happened, or we''ll take turns hitting you, and then if nothing happens, you choose." Scar sneered.


    Han Sanqian smiled, shook his head, and then glanced at everyone present.


    "Just you? Take turns hitting me?"


    "sure."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, Scar''s smiling face suddenly solidified, and at the same time, a cold killing intent appeared.


    "Boy, what the fuck did you say?"


    Originally, this was a very simple choice, and without much thought, we knew that Han Sanqian must have chosen the former.


    After all, although the former is a bit more insulting, no matter what, it can save lives.


    As for the latter, as long as the brain is a little normal, it is absolutely impossible to play like this.


    There are hundreds of people in this room, let alone one punch, one mouthful of saliva, enough to drown Han Sanqian a thousand times a hundred times.


    But what was absolutely unexpected was that this little human race with a stature like a small bamboo pole unexpectedly chose this option.


    I have to sigh, this is fucking looking for a thatched hut with a lantern, looking for death.


    "Isn''t it clear what I said?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    As soon as the words fell, Scar''s eyes flashed killing intent, and almost at the same time, everyone in this space moved closer to Han Sanqian, even those lying on the bed, all came down.


    Han Sanqian was directly surrounded by people.


    Facing their covetous eyes, Han Sanqian did not panic at all, just looked at them with a light smile.


    "Friendly reminder, sometimes don''t just think about using force to solve problems, because you are very likely to be solved by force by others."


    "Hahaha, damn you stinky boy, are you fucking sick and kicked by a donkey? Are you threatening us?"


    "I said how could this kid choose the latter. It turns out that he is a fucking stupid one. What? You mean, you can hit us back?"


    "Open your fucking eyes and see how many people we have here. If you want to hit us, can you hit us? Do you have that ability?"


    Han Sanqian sneered: "Why do you think that I can''t fight? Why do you think that I don''t have that ability?"


    "Fuck, with the fists on our brothers'' hands."


    Scarface also spit out abruptly, and scolded angrily: "Brothers, this kid''s mouth is really fucking stinky. Today, let this kid get beaten up, and then lick it clean for me."


    "Roar!"


    Everyone agrees.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and his body was mad: "Originally, I wanted to get along with you as ordinary people, but you guys really don''t know what to do."


    "Okay, I''m going to showdown, I won''t pretend, come on, let you all lie down today."


    The words fell, Han Sanqian moved!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4349

    Han Sanqian, who was still in the same place, was just a phantom in the next second.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    At the same time, the dwarfs clapped one after another, and before many of them had reacted to it, their faces were blushing and they were in pain.


    The most hateful and exaggerated thing is that even so, they still didn''t see clearly what was going on, and where did the slap print on the face come from.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    But soon, the slapped people were rejoicing, because at least in comparison, they were undoubtedly lucky.


    Some people outside are not eligible to enjoy the greeting of slaps, but welcome the caress of iron legs.


    A group of people were directly kicked down and flew horizontally. The appearance was as miserable as it was.


    Scarface touched his aching right cheek, and hurriedly followed the crowd flying around, but he could only see a black figure interspersed quickly, and he could not see any other figures clearly.


    Whoa!


    In the bewildered and shocked eyes of Scar''s face, there was a large group of people who were surrounded by them before, and they either blushed and were "stamped" in an instant, or they were simply kicked to the ground and screamed again and again for a while.


    Suddenly, Scarface seemed to sense something, and raised his head sharply, terrified.


    Sure enough, Han Sanqian also appeared in front of him at the right time.


    He was so frightened that he stepped back half a step, and the remaining half step could no longer be stepped on because of his weak feet.


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    He was so pale that he couldn''t speak at all.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "What are you? Didn''t you speak very neatly just now? What? Now you''re dumb?"


    "You...how could you be...you...are you a human or a ghost?" Scarface felt that he was sweating all over, and was completely stupid for a while.


    It''s so fucking terrifying. He''s been around all his life, and he''s never seen such a ruthless person, but it''s the first time in his life that he''s such an incredible person.


    It''s not even scary anymore, it''s just a living pervert.


    "It''s a human being or a ghost, does it matter? Are you stupid? This is a demon, and you are still afraid of ghosts?" Han Sanqian said with contempt.


    Of course he is not afraid of ghosts, but when people are most frightened, they will always say those words subconsciously...


    "How? Do you see clearly?"


    people, people!


    But he is even scarier than a ghost!


    Finally, he couldn''t help it. When Scarface stepped back again, his feet softened and he fell to the ground completely.


    "What I said, I did it, how about you?"


    Han Sanqian overlooked the audience.


    At this moment, no one dared to look into Han Sanqian''s eyes. Naturally, that momentum was completely suppressed.


    Like a basin of ice water poured over their flames.


    "Fuck, brothers, it''s so scary, even if he is capable, he can hit us very well, but he has to slap one. We have hundreds of people, so he has to slap a few hundred times, right?"


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted.


    Han Sanqian looked up, and the group of people turned their heads away and didn''t look at him.


    Obviously, this person was just starting to gain momentum and didn''t dare to stand up at all.


    However, it is useful.


    "Fuck, you''re right, we are hundreds of people, afraid of him alone?"


    "Get up all for me, let''s get up again!"


    "Fang is the point, let''s all jump at him directly, no matter how fast he moves, so what? Is it still blocked?"


    When one person joins, more people join.


    Han Sanqian didn''t move, and looked at the leader''s scar. He was smart and sat on the ground softly from beginning to end, not joining.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Are hundreds of people afraid of me being weird?"


    "It''s not that tens of thousands of people are afraid of me."


    Thinking about Ming Yu''s elite group, they were already afraid of being beaten by Han Sanqian. He really didn''t have any bragging elements when he said this.


    "I don''t want to die."


    As soon as the words fell, the hundreds of people who had just started to gain momentum collapsed in half in an instant.


    "Fuck him, don''t let him scare you, guys, get on!"


    I don''t know who came first, or who pushed who. With this move, hundreds of people rushed towards Han Sanqian again.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t move at all, and black energy suddenly jumped up.


    "I don''t need a few hundred hits, just one hit is enough."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4350

    Silence, get angry, get angry!


    boom!


    Have you ever seen someone rush to the site of an explosion?


    It''s on the spot.


    The energy released from Han Sanqian was far stronger than that of the explosion. Even if hundreds of people rushed up, the powerful energy still ruthlessly blew them over.


    After that, they all smashed backwards heavily.


    Whoa!


    Hundreds of people and horses, all lying flat!


    And Han Sanqian didn''t even make a move.


    "Now, do you believe what I say? If I were you, I''d better believe the punctuation."


    Han Sanqian finished his words, smiled lightly, moved his hand, a wooden bench fell under him, and he sat down.


    On the ground, all the dwarves were lying sideways.


    Although the injury was not fatal, it was enough to make them grin, making it difficult for them to resist for a while.


    "Where the hell are you?" Scar asked.


    More than 300 people fell down in an instant. I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    After all, even if it were three hundred ants, it would take at least a few feet.


    "Han Sanqian." Han Sanqian replied softly.


    But words are light, but they can fall into everyone''s ears, but they are as heavy as Mount Tai weighs down.


    "Han Sanqian?"


    "Are you Han Sanqian who should be in the city and become a god?"


    "The Pei family and the 400,000-strong army of Mingyu were defeated by you? The unparalleled king who is known as the gods slaughtering demons?"


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s just Han Sanqian."


    Scar was speechless, not knowing what to say for a while.


    After all, who would have thought that if he stayed at home, he could meet such a peerless boss, a man of heaven.


    "Han Sanqian, he is Han Sanqian."


    "Fuck, we... are we messing with Han Sanqian just now?"


    A group of younger dwarves muttered to themselves in fear at this time, while their bodies kept walking back obediently.


    This is rumored to be a super person who can top an army of hundreds of thousands. Who the hell is going to play with him for a long time? ,


    I can''t be bothered, I can only hide.


    Scarface also had nothing to say, but at this time, his body was stiff.


    "If we had known that you were Han Sanqian, we would not have provoke you just now. However, I also said that apology and compensation cannot solve the problem."


    "So, I''m responsible for my recklessness, but please, Lord Han, for the sake of so many lives, be magnanimous and spare them."


    When the words fell, the scar-faced man didn''t talk much, he took out a short knife from his cuff, pointed it at his chest, and inserted it directly.


    However, when the tip of the knife just touched the skin, an invisible force prevented him from pressing down no matter what.


    The tip of the knife just rubbed the skin, but failed to enter.


    With another move, an invisible force pulled his hand, opened it, and the knife fell.


    "I, Han Sanqian, are not a bloodthirsty person. People don''t commit me, and I don''t commit crimes. Get up." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "But I was just about you..." Scar''s face was a little puzzled.


    "What happened just now, I don''t think it happened. You all, get up."


    When everyone heard this, they looked at each other, and then got up from the ground obediently.


    "However, there is something bad about me as a person. Remembering things is more deadly."


    Sure enough, the group of people just stood up when they heard these words and almost sat down again.


    "If you want me to completely forget what happened just now, at least, let me remember other things."


    Scarface let out a sigh of relief, and the dangling heart was finally relieved.


    "Master Han, you want to know why you knocked on our door. We obviously have someone, but we don''t open the door, let alone make a sound, right?" Scarface asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    Yes, in such a big city, there should be many talents.


    However, after entering the city, I have never seen a single figure.


    At first, Han Sanqian thought it was just a ghost town.


    But now, here he has seen hundreds of people in one breath, so this matter is even more strange and confusing.


    Because this proves that there are actually no people in other places, but most likely, like the people here, hiding silently.


    "This question..." Scar hesitated.


    Then, he looked at his little brother.


    The younger brother understood, and quickly ran to the iron plate where he just came in. After checking for a while, he seemed to confirm that there was no one outside, and the iron plate was closed to death. Then he came back and nodded at the scarred face.


    Scarface let out a breath: "Actually, this..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4351

    "Hey!"


    He only said four words, and he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    "It''s a secret, but not a secret."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Outsiders don''t know it, so it''s a secret, but the people in Tianmo Castle know everything, so it''s not a secret."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly, waiting for his next words.


    "Master Han looked at us, didn''t he notice something wrong?" Scar asked.


    Han Sanqian looked back at everyone, except that they were shorter, there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    However, since Scar asked this question, Han Sanqian believed that this matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    He carefully observed and pondered, and suddenly, he discovered the mystery: "There are all men here, but no women."


    Knife Scar nodded: "Yes, and this is the fundamental reason why you can''t knock on the door and no one is in the house in the Demon Castle."


    "Everyone hid and hid in this place, no one dared to make any noise."


    "Why?" Han Sanqian asked strangely.


    Scar shook his head: "I don''t know. In fact, we don''t know the whole thing, but about a few months ago, at night, women began to be lost in this city."


    "At first, people didn''t ask too much about this kind of thing in the land of demons. After all, the weak eat the strong here, not to mention the loss of a few women, even if dozens of men die at once, it is really normal. "


    "But the problem is, it didn''t stop. It went from missing a dozen or so in one night to months, almost in every household, and it just wasn''t right."


    The younger brother next to him also took over the words at this time: "Also, all the lost ones are young women."


    "Wait a minute." Han Sanqian suddenly interrupted them.


    Missing woman? Still young?


    If you remember it well, this incident is actually nothing new, because Han Sanqian has been following this line before.


    It''s just that these lines have been slowly lost since he met Mingyu.


    Han Sanqian had tried to find it, but one was that the clues were broken, and the other was that Han Sanqian had a lot of things in the later period, and it was difficult to take care of it.


    But what Han Sanqian never thought about was that he, who was far away in the land of the demons, was here again and encountered a past that seemed to be broken.


    "How many people have you lost?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Let''s put it this way, it is said that there are nearly one million people in Tianmo Castle, and it is the largest city of the demons outside the Burning Bone City. Young girls will also receive a bonus of more than 100,000 people according to the proportion."


    "All lost?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    The younger brother nodded, but before Han Sanqian could speak, Scar continued: "And, it''s more than that."


    "More than this number?" Han Sanqian was a little puzzled, and the other party obviously had something to say.


    "Yes, in theory, the number of women who are really lost should be no less than 500,000, that is to say, at least half of the total number of Demon Castle."


    "Because, when the girls lost nothing to lose, the other women in the city also began to disappear."


    "Even if they were at home, even if their men were by their side watching over them."


    "But the result is still the same."


    The younger brother also nodded: "Many men guard their own women, but as soon as the night falls, the men are gone, not to mention the women."


    "After a long time, all women are lost."


    "And then the men are miserable."


    "Men lost too?" Han Sanqian asked in confusion.


    If this is the case, then this matter seems to be fundamentally different from the case of the lost girl that I met before.


    "No!" Scar shook his head: "Men don''t lose it, basically let''s put it this way, after the woman is gone, the men haven''t lost a single one."


    "Then you are going to hide again?" Han Sanqian was even more confused.


    The younger brother and Scar looked at each other and smiled, full of bitterness.


    "Of course you have to hide, because men really don''t lose, they just get killed."


    "As long as there are no women in the family, once a man is found, he is dead."


    "What?" Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but stand up in shock!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4352

    Han Sanqian was stunned and dumbfounded, feeling unbelievable for a while.


    so cruel?


    Arrest girls first, then arrest women if they can¡¯t, or even vent their anger by murdering when there are no women?


    What kind of people is this? To call them robbers is simply an insult to robbers.


    Because at least robbers may have basic professional ethics compared to them!


    Thinking of this, while Han Sanqian despised this group of people, he also basically figured out why such a strange phenomenon appeared in this huge Demon Castle at night.


    It turned out that there were such strange and wonderful things in this city.


    "I can understand why you hated me so much in the first place."


    Han Sanqian sighed helplessly.


    This group of people is so hostile, firstly because they are outsiders and they don''t know each other, and secondly because these people have been extremely depressed in this environment.


    When there is something for them to vent, their natural backlog of emotions is all dissipated at once.


    "But don''t be so impulsive next time. Because, maybe he will be an innocent person." Han Sanqian ordered.


    "we know."


    "By the way, do you still have a room?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Master Han, you...you still have friends?" Scar asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "There are still four people outside the city."


    "Master Han, listen to my advice. If it is not necessary, it is better not to enter the city for a second."


    "Yeah, the Demon Castle is not a place for people to stay at all. Whether men or women, their lives are on the line, at any time..."


    "Hey"


    Han Sanqian shook his head bitterly: "But the weather outside the city is bad, so how can people live?"


    Knife Scar nodded. As a member of the Demon Clan, and as a member of the Demon Castle, he knew very well what the weather would be like outside at night.


    "So, if you don''t dislike us here, Mr. Han, then go and bring your people in. There are still a few beds."


    Han Sanqian clasped his fists slightly, and then, still took out the bag of amethyst: "This is the cost of accommodation, it''s work."


    "Master Han, as a killing god, has a reputation far and wide. The brothers are deeply honored to live with us. Money, you don''t need it."


    "Isn''t it just right to pay for this accommodation?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "But that''s too much."


    "Everyone''s environment is not very good, this little money is just a condolence to everyone. Anyway, I''m not short of money."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Scar nodded and said nothing more.


    "If Mr. Han arrives, please tap three times and then cough. This is the code, and we can definitely open the door."


    Han Sanqian nodded and gave a small hug: "See you in ten minutes.",


    After the words fell, under the leadership of the previous guide, the iron plate was reopened, and Han Sanqian quickly disappeared into the city after leaving the house.


    Su Yingxia is with three children outside the city.


    The cold wind was blowing, and it seemed that someone was crying and howling, and it seemed that someone was whispering.


    A strange atmosphere filled the audience, adding a bit of terror to the coldness.


    Han Nian is still okay, at least for many years, he has been through all kinds of hardships with Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    Therefore, these scenes are a little scary to her, but they are not unacceptable.


    Pei Mu and Pei Yuan were obviously trembling slightly. After all, for the two of them, they grew up in Pei''s mansion more often and didn''t experience much.


    But children will always infect each other. When they saw Han Nian, the girl, was so brave, the two big boys also forced their chests up, completely defying life and death.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes were closed to six roads, and her ears were heard from all directions.


    With three children here, she is the only one who can protect them, so naturally she doesn''t dare to be sloppy or careless.


    "Hoohoo!"


    Like someone was laughing in a low voice.


    It was as if someone was crying.


    Su Yingxia moved directly in his hand, and instantly held a cold sword in his hand.


    At the same time, she kept her three children behind her.


    Intuition tells her that there are people around her at this time.


    "Master, I''ll help you."


    Pei Yuan shouted softly, holding the long sword tightly in his hand.


    "Pei Mu, although you are not high in martial arts, you have to protect your little sister, you know?"


    "We two senior brothers, I am in front, I am dead, you are on top, you know?"


    Pei Mu nodded: "Don''t worry, even if I can''t beat them, even if I die, I will stand in front of them."


    "it is good!"


    Although the two boys are young, they are full of energy.


    And almost at the same time, a strange cold wind with a smell also followed...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4353

    This smell is weird.


    It was like some carrion-eating animal suddenly opened its mouth, and it was like some kind of rotten thing that had been fermented for a long time suddenly opened its pot.


    Almost as soon as people smell it, they only feel a dizziness in the head.


    Su Yingxia frowned, and in a hurry, she was able to put an energy shield on the four of them, and whispered: "Be careful, it''s poisonous!"


    As soon as the words fell, the city wall behind him began to corrode, and a layer of ash quickly aged on the brick wall, and the dust kept falling in the wind.


    "Master, what kind of poison is this? Why even the city walls..." Pei Yuan said in shock.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, and stared straight ahead: "Xiaoyuan, if there is a situation, you don''t have to help me, take the two of them and leave first, you know?"


    "No, Mistress, if Master is not here, I have to protect Mistress for Master."


    "Xiaoyuan!" Su Yingxia snorted coldly: "Apart from me, your cultivation is the highest. If there is any danger, you are the only one who can protect the two of them from leaving here."


    "Master will be fine."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "What? Master''s words are words, so you don''t have to listen to what the teacher said?"


    "Xiaoyuan doesn''t dare!" Pei Yuan quickly lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and after a little thought, he nodded heavily: "Yes, Xiaoyuan understands."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yingxia''s hanging heart hadn''t let go. At this moment, a few pairs of green eyes suddenly lit up in the night ahead.


    In that darkness, for a while, it looked very strange.


    "Hum hum."


    "Hey black."


    Immediately afterwards, bursts of laughter that sounded creepy also erupted.


    "It''s nice to say, but unfortunately, your words are just a joke in our eyes."


    "That''s not it. Being targeted by our brothers and thinking of running away is simply beyond our own power."


    "I said that if you are smart enough, you might as well just be captured. At least, you can suffer less."


    As the words fell, several figures slowly walked out of the darkness.


    This group of people are short and short, but their muscles are exploding, and each of them is wearing an incomparably weird armor. Under the night, the armor is more like not wearing it.


    Their eyes were green and their faces were hideous.


    Su Yingxia glanced at it, a little relieved.


    Because this group of people looks extremely disgusting, but luckily the number is not large, but only seven people.


    With her current cultivation level, it is not difficult to deal with seven people.


    "Who are you?" Su Yingxia shouted coldly.


    "Who are we? Hehe, little girls, you''ll know after a while."


    "Big brother, this little girl is really pretty. Otherwise, don''t give her to adults, it''s a pity."


    "Yeah, big brother, why don''t we play first? We''ll talk when we''re done playing."


    When the leader heard this, he immediately snorted coldly: "Damn! How dare you think about this? If you let the adults know, ten of our heads won''t be enough to chop off."


    "Don''t say goodbye, big brother, the so-called peony flower is dead, and it''s a ghost. Our brothers have been in drought for so long, and it''s rare to meet a girl with such a symbol, this..."


    "Yeah, eldest brother, this requires cattle to plough the fields, and the cattle must always eat grass. This bitch is the best of the best. It''s not fun..."


    "Also, eldest brother, she is from the human race. I heard that the resistance of the women from the human race is particularly fierce, but it is a bit more pitiful than our demon race. Tsk tsk, that taste..."


    The leader listened to them, and the cold face gradually eased, and a pair of green eyes began to produce different desires and flames.


    "But this... only our brothers know about it, otherwise once it is known from above, you..."


    "Don''t worry, big brother, we are all on the same boat."


    "Yeah, we''ll keep our mouth shut, brother, don''t worry."


    Watching a group of brothers swear oath, the leader nodded and made up his mind.


    "Little girls, I''m afraid you heard what you said just now."


    "You have two choices now. One is to pretend to be forced and play with us obediently. Two, you don''t have to pretend, we will directly and force you to play."


    "You make a choice?"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people laughed...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4354

    Su Yingxia held back her anger and stared at those people coldly.


    "I''m afraid you rubbish don''t have that ability at all."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but say, and immediately killed with his sword.


    The seven green-eyed dwarves did not expect Su Yingxia to suddenly attack like this, and they did not expect that Su Yingxia''s cultivation base was extremely strong. When they fully reflected, Su Yingxia had already arrived.


    brush!


    Even though the leader had flashed fast enough, Su Yingxia''s attack still made it difficult for him to deal with it, accompanied by a muffled sound, and after he had completely shaken off Su Yingxia, he took a closer look, and a huge hole had already been cut in his arm. Blood was gushing out constantly.


    "Bastard, you damn stinky bitch! I fucking want you to scream harder under Lao Tzu for a while!"


    "Brothers, give it to me!"


    As they reflected again, under the loud roar of the leader, the seven people reorganized their offensive and attacked Su Yingxia directly.


    Although the seven people did look like they often hang out together, and the tactical coordination is excellent, it is a pity that they never met anyone today.


    At least, in the case of Shang Su Yingxia, this is the case.


    After just a few rendezvous, the seven people have been injured collectively, and they can only temporarily retreat!


    "Big brother, these girls seem to be gentle and gentle, but I didn''t expect their mother to have several brushes."


    "Yeah, this bitch is so fucking hot, big brother, it''s hard to deal with."


    A few younger brothers were obviously a little scared, and they couldn''t help but surround the leader one by one.


    The leader looked at Su Yingxia stubbornly, and he was naturally aware of this.


    This woman''s cultivation base is extremely high. If they face it, they don''t want to arrest her. If they can avoid being killed by her, they have already begged their father to tell their grandmother.


    Right now, there is no other choice.


    He raised his hand directly, put two fingers on his mouth, and then blew it hard.


    The strange whistle sounded suddenly, and then, the strange and foul smell that Su Yingxia had smelled before hit his nostrils again.


    This time, even though Su Yingxia had hurriedly lifted the protective cover again, she was still dizzy due to the pungent stench.


    Under such circumstances, Su Yingxia was obviously a little unstable.


    "Hmph, stinky girls, do you think our poisonous gas can be neutralized by relying on your infuriating energy? If it were as simple as that, wouldn''t our brothers be a waste of money? So many people aren''t arrested for nothing?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that although a small dose of this elixir can be directly offset with infuriating energy, once we increase the amount, hum, don''t talk about you, even if the true god comes, he will be the same."


    Su Yingxia felt anxious and secretly said that it was not good. In fact, she did feel extremely uncomfortable now, which was obviously a sign of poisoning.


    But she had already made a defense in the first place, how could it be? !


    In this world, is there really such a poison that even the real can''t stop it? !


    how is this possible? !


    "Little girls, don''t you really believe what we said?" The leader saw that Su Yingxia''s face was obviously bad, and couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    Su Yingxia stared at him stubbornly, she was indeed incomprehensible.


    No matter how strong the poison is, it still needs people to touch it, but it can be released early, and it can completely resist those poisons.


    So, in this case, how could he be poisoned without any relevant contact at all? !


    It''s not a question of belief or not, it''s a question of common sense.


    "May I know, how exactly did you do it?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    The seven people looked at each other and were very proud.


    However, it is obvious that this is not the first time. They are basically familiar with driving, because they have seen too many masters along the way, and they have also seen too many masters confused and puzzled after being poisoned. .


    got used to.


    "Do you want to know?" the leader chuckled softly.


    Su Yingxia didn''t say a word, but staring at him closely already explained her attitude.


    "Okay, I''ll be enough for your uncle later, and I''ll let you understand the mystery."


    When the words fell, he smiled sinisterly: "Brothers, do it!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4355

    The seven brothers immediately walked towards Su Yingxia with a grinning smile.


    Su Yingxia felt anxious and wanted to resist, but found that her body suddenly stiffened and she couldn''t move at all.


    Even if she forcibly wanted to run the infuriating energy, she could only find that the meridians seemed to be stiff and could not be mobilized at all.


    Watching the seven people getting closer and closer to him, Su Yingxia was anxious.


    "Xiaoyuan, take them both away!"


    Pei Yuan over there was very anxious for a while.


    Leaving means abandoning his wife, but not leaving is equivalent to disobeying her. After all, he only promised her.


    "Pei Mu!"


    "I am here!"


    "I used to be at Pei''s house, and because of their influence, I always looked down on you."


    "But that''s all in the past. Now, can you make me look up to you once?"


    "I don''t care if those rumors are true or not, I only care about what I see now."


    Pei Mu clenched his teeth: "What do you want me to do, just say it."


    "I''m going to help the sister-in-law, and the little sister will be taken care of by you. Can you guarantee his safety?"


    "Pei Yuan, don''t worry, anyone who wants to hurt my junior sister will step over my Pei Mu''s body. From childhood to adulthood, no one cared about me, they would only dislike me, beat me, and scold me. , it was Master who gave me love, and it was Master who gave me a new living environment."


    "For me, the master is my reborn parents, and for them, I have nothing to fear."


    "Good senior brother, as expected of my son from the Pei family, although the two of us haven''t learned anything from apprenticeship, but, as you said, being Han Sanqian''s apprentice is an honor in itself."


    "You take your junior sister to withdraw, I will fight with this group of dogs."


    As soon as the words fell, the two brothers immediately took action.


    One directly forcibly dragged Han Nian and ran away, while the other directly took the sword and killed the bad guys who were approaching the teacher''s wife.


    "Pei Yuan, didn''t I tell you to withdraw? You don''t listen to me!"


    When Su Yingxia saw this scene, she couldn''t help being shocked and anxious.


    For someone she couldn''t deal with, what else could Pei Yuan rush over except to die!


    Although it is not his own child, he is still his own apprentice, and Su Yingxia has long regarded the two of them as his half sons.


    now¡­¡­


    "Sister, I''m sorry, Pei Yuan may only end his life by disobeying you. But Pei Yuan promises you that if there is a next life and I can still be your apprentice, I will definitely listen to you obediently."


    The words fell, and the big sword slashed directly at the seven people.


    "Fuck, brat, you''re just trying to kill yourself."


    "Forget it, before playing with this little girl, it''s really unpleasant to have such an annoying little fly, so I''ll talk about it after cleaning up."


    The seven people made up their minds, turned their bodies slightly, and killed Pei Yuan directly.


    These seven people may not have an advantage in fighting Su Yingxia, but it is more than enough to deal with Pei Yuan, a child with little academic experience.


    After only a few rounds, Pei Yuan was completely knocked out, and a large mouthful of blood continued to spurt from his mouth.


    "Stinky boy, come to dance in front of the King of Hell, you are really in a hurry to die."


    "You bastards, what are you coming to me, bullying a doll, what kind of men are you?" Su Yingxia scolded.


    "What kind of man? Little girls, I''ll let you know after a while what a real man is." The leader snorted coldly.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Pei Yuan like a dead man.


    "It''s fucking annoying to end him."


    "Yes!"


    The two younger brothers immediately took orders, and then they took a knife and walked quickly towards Pei Yuan.


    When the two came to Pei Yuan, there was no fear on Pei Yuan''s face, he just stared at several people angrily, full of unwillingness and disdain.


    "Grandpa is not good at learning skills. It''s bad luck for grandpa. Don''t let me meet you in the next life. I want you to die without a place to be buried."


    The two younger brothers looked at each other and sneered: "Then send you to reincarnation first."


    When the words fell, the knife rose, and it was cut directly at Pei Yuan.


    But at this moment...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4356

    Almost as the blade was about to slash between Pei Yuan''s neck, the knife suddenly stopped at the neck as if it had stopped.


    The younger brother was stunned for a moment. When he wanted to use the knife again, he found that he couldn''t exert himself no matter what.


    He tried several times, but the knife seemed to weigh 10,000 catties, and he couldn''t move it at all.


    "A group of thieves, don''t ask who they are before moving people? Just a few of you, are you worthy?"


    A cold drink came.


    Several people looked around, but there was no trace of them.


    "Master?"


    Pei Yuan was excited, and when he heard this voice, he knew instantly that it was his master''s voice.


    At the same time, Su Yingxia was also reflected, and she hurriedly looked around: "Three thousand?"


    A figure suddenly floated out from a corner, like a ghost, but to Su Yingxia and Pei Yuan, the voice was like a god.


    It was Han Sanqian!


    "Fuck, where is the waste, you dare to stop the uncles from doing things, I think, you fucking don''t want to live."


    "Go away, you are not qualified to stay in this place, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?"


    The man originally wanted to threaten, but halfway through his words, Han Sanqian had already appeared in front of him and asked coldly.


    When he was talking just now, Han Sanqian was still several steps away from him, but now, Han Sanqian has appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. At such a speed and such a change, his whole person did not reflect at all, and he stumbled in fright. One leg, I dare not answer


    .


    "Damn, this kid is a bit evil, big brother."


    "It''s elusive, it was there just now, and it''s there again now."


    Even if the person who besieged Su Yingxia didn''t have close contact with Han Sanqian, he could not help feeling fear when he saw Han Sanqian''s transformation from a distance.


    The big brother''s heart is also a little empty, but how can the duck that reaches the mouth fly?


    He sighed: "Afraid of what he will do?"


    "You and my brother have worked together for so long, what kind of big man have you never seen? Are you afraid of a small bamboo pole?" The elder brother forced his breath.


    A few younger brothers heard the words and thought about it carefully, and it seemed to be the same.


    "That''s right, damn, this kid did some weird tricks, and he was really fooled by him just now."


    "Grass, get him."


    A few people cheered each other up, and then they stopped talking nonsense, and the two of them slowly walked towards Han 3,000 to support their brothers.


    "Boy, no matter who you are, now, let''s give you a chance, or leave immediately, and we will treat it like nothing happened."


    "Or, I''ll kill you now."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "If you really have the ability to kill me, just come."


    "Or else..."


    "Otherwise what?" the younger brother asked.


    "Or I will kill you." Han Sanqian said.


    "Fuck you, brat, it''s just you?"


    "You dare to talk to us like this without seeing how many hairs you have grown?"


    "What kind of rubbish are you? You dare to talk to my master like that?" Seeing Han Sanqian coming, Pei Yuan''s previous emotions were completely replaced by joy.


    He knew very well that as long as his master was there, no one could hurt them.


    Not to mention, but only a few minions.


    "Fuck, brat, you''re so crazy, wait, we''ll kill you when we kill this bastard."


    Pei Yuan wanted to say something, but was blocked by Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian smiled softly, and said coldly: "No need to talk nonsense with them, trying to be rude to my wife and hurt my apprentice, such a person, I only I''ll send them to hell with a knife, not anything else."


    "Okay, Master, it''s time to teach these bastards a good lesson." Pei Yuan also gritted his teeth.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "You guys are getting started, I haven''t come and taught you anything yet, but it''s just right, you are here, and I just have a set of things that I think are more suitable for you, so you can see clearly."


    "Master, the disciple understands."


    "Okay, remember to teach Pei Mu when you learn it. In the future, Pei Mu will teach you what he learns."


    It was Han Sanqian''s idea to teach talents.


    Pei Yuan is impatient, and the technique of storming is the most suitable. Pei Mu can endure it, and his spiritual cultivation is more like a duck to water. Han Sanqian has already divided himself into two parts and taught them separately.


    In this way, the two disciples have their own strengths, and once they join forces, it will be even more terrifying.


    "Okay."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4357

    "Seventy-two Divine Sword!"


    "Fuck, this bastard is using us as a test, here to teach brothers, brothers, come on!"


    "Fuck, you must teach him a good lesson!"


    The four younger brothers on the opposite side were also completely angry, and they also attacked Han Sanqian.


    "But those who want to be masters, see clearly, the first style!"


    They learn what suits them, and then use them to teach others. In this way, the two senior brothers can teach each other. The advantage of this is that they consolidate their own learning when they teach others, and at the same time, It can indeed teach another person.


    It''s great not to ask for advice, but at least the two brothers can know what the other has learned in general, and they will be more handy when they cooperate.


    The first style, although amazing, is not so mysterious.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian''s voice came from Pei Yuan''s mind.


    That is the teaching of the mind!


    In the second style, the level became more complicated, and the moves and mental techniques became more difficult to understand, but the mystery of swordsmanship also followed.


    The third, the fourth...


    More and more, more and more difficult.


    Pei Yuan didn''t dare to take it lightly. He carefully memorized every step and every detail. For him, he was nervous and extremely looking forward to it. After all, this was the first time he followed the master to learn what the master taught.


    "The opponent is too bad, I''ll be here today, the tenth style, break it for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, along with Han Sanqian''s tenth form, the four younger brothers were directly sent flying.


    Helplessly shook his head: "The seventy-two swords of the gods total seventy-two."


    "It''s obviously impossible for me to teach you a lot of waste today. However, it''s not a bad thing. Although the ten forms are few, at least they can make it easier for you to remember and practice."


    Pei Yuan nodded.


    Those four little brothers were furious, and they really made people think of themselves as experimental teaching materials. However, the reality is very backbone, and they were defeated within ten moves!


    "Fuck." The leading eldest brother was also completely angry.


    Although I didn''t experience it myself, it was my little brother after all.


    Moreover, the situation also made him angry.


    "Come back." He shouted.


    When the four younger brothers heard this, they didn''t care about the pain in their bodies, and hurriedly turned over and ran away.


    Soon, the seven people approached again.


    "Brother, this kid has some skills, we can''t touch him head on."


    The elder brother nodded, he was not blind, of course he could see it.


    Thinking of this, he took a slight step back.


    Suddenly, the black wind fluttered behind him, and an unpleasant smell came again.


    As soon as she smelled this smell, Su Yingxia immediately noticed something was wrong. After all, her experience with this was not rare.


    "Three thousand, be careful, this wind is poisonous."


    "Yeah, Master, it''s useless to resist with infuriating energy, run!"


    Han Sanqian also smelled it lightly, and he could really sense something was wrong in the wind.


    When You Qi heard Pei Yuan shouting that it was useless to block his infuriating energy, the corners of his eyes shrank.


    Soon, I understood what was going on.


    No wonder Su Yingxia''s cultivation base also has to be recruited. With her ability, it is impossible for these seven people to live with her.


    I see!


    The wind blew suddenly, and Han Sanqian was still standing there, but unlike Su Yingxia and the others, he was not even willing to let go of the infuriating hood.


    Seeing this, the seven people suddenly laughed.


    "Fuck, I fucking thought this guy was so capable, but now that I look at it, isn''t it a pure fool."


    "Hahaha, yes, I don''t even know how to dodge poison gas, it''s completely cerebral palsy."


    "That''s it, this guy''s poison is almost full. I''m thinking, this guy doesn''t even have to do it ourselves, we just fell down on the spot."


    "I''m dying of laughter, what is this called, a single operation is as fierce as a tiger, but it''s actually only two hundred and five."


    Several people were very happy. After all, the poison this time was more than what they had poured on anyone before.


    Everyone would resist subconsciously, but Han Sanqian did nothing, like a pig.


    No, saying yes is an insult to the pig, and the pig will move a few times.


    "Stinky boy, do you feel that your whole body is starting to stiffen now, and you can''t feel your infuriating energy at all? Hahaha, don''t be afraid, don''t panic, it''s just poisoning, the big deal is that you will die from the poison."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the seven people who were laughing like a fool, Han Sanqian let out a bitter smile, and simply sat down with a butt gesture, signaling them to continue performing...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4358

    This action seems to be nothing, but in the eyes of the seven people, it is enough to petrify them directly on the spot.


    Not for anything else, but for Han Sanqian, who is still active at this moment.


    "He... how did he move?"


    "Yeah, it''s impossible, how could he move?"


    "It''s impossible for the body to move after being poisoned by us. How did this guy... sit down?"


    "Could it be that this stupidity is lighter than poisoning?"


    "Brother, do you want to add more doses?"


    Several people could not help talking.


    The leader thought for a while, then nodded: "Yes."


    As soon as the words fell, he almost repeated his old tricks, and another gust of wind blew, and Han Sanqian got up, but quickly sat down again.


    This time, a group of people were a little bit mentally blown up.


    If it was said that the amount of poisoning was not enough to explain it, then now, such words are absolutely stupid.


    Not because of other things, but because the amount is so large that it is too big to say that one person is poisoned, and there is absolutely no problem in poisoning ten people.


    Moreover, these ten people are definitely top masters.


    "how so?"


    The seven people looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, and the collective was a little autistic.


    Han Sanqian let out a wry smile, and then shook his head helplessly: "Are you all capable of this?"


    "I''m still waiting to have a good time with you."


    Seven people, you look at me, I look at you, I just don''t know how to answer.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible! You are obviously poisoned, but why..."


    "Yeah, don''t tell me, you''re not poisoned at all? But that''s impossible."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Actually, it depends on how you understand it. You can understand that I was poisoned, but you can also understand that I was not poisoned at all. Because, it doesn''t matter."


    "What do you mean by that?" the leader asked puzzled.


    "To a certain extent, I neither dodged nor blocked. Of course, I sucked all the poison in one breath."


    "Since this is the case, then I can''t understand even more, what is called being poisoned, how can you move when you are poisoned?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Why can''t you move after being poisoned?"


    Maybe to others, this poisoning is almost deadly, but who is Han Sanqian? He is already a poisonous body, how could he be harmed by poison? !


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was so confident, Su Yingxia, who had been very confused before, seemed to remember something under his rhetorical question.


    That''s right, he has a poisonous body, he doesn''t poison others, others have already begged his father to tell his grandmother, who would dare to poison him.


    "You...Aren''t you afraid of our poison? Are you one of our own?" The leader couldn''t understand and cried out in panic.


    Han Sanqian sneered: "Who the hell is with you?"


    "It''s not our people, how... how could you possibly be immune to our poison?"


    "It''s like you''re the only one in the world who can play drugs." Han Sanqian disdain.


    In fact, the other party''s poisoning, he can completely crack it in an instant. He didn''t choose to do so, in fact, he was observing the place he was curious about.


    That is how Su Yingxia got the trick.


    With Su Yingxia''s cultivation base, it was actually very difficult for this group of people to get close. Given her vigilance and intelligence, there was absolutely no chance that the other party wanted to use a shady trick.


    Now, he sees clearly.


    "Your poison is actually very general. The reason why you have been able to succeed many times is just because your poisoning method is somewhat secretive. Am I right?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the seven were shocked again.


    They''ve done it quite a few times, but if anyone has discovered the way they spread poison, it''s really not there!


    Most of the people actually just don''t understand where their tricks are, and they can''t tell the details at all.


    "Do you know where we poisoned?"


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "What''s so difficult about this?"


    "Then talk about it." The leader stared at Han Sanqian closely. Seriously, he really didn''t believe Han Sanqian could know.


    "Do you think I''m bluffing you?" Han Sanqian sneered, then looked at the leader: "Stretch out your ears for me to hear clearly."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4359

    "It''s actually very simple. Most of the poisons are blown by the wind, which makes many people subconsciously try to block them. But in fact, they tend to ignore a place that is most easily overlooked."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, just looked at his feet.


    mud!


    This poisonous gas actually spreads through the soil. Even if the distance of transmission is extremely limited, it is precisely because it is often ignored that it can always achieve its purpose.


    "Am i right?"


    Su Yingxia suddenly realized after hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation.


    No wonder she had already defended herself, but she was still poisoned.


    It was because of that.


    The eyes of the seven of them were widened. Han Sanqian did not lie at all. The way the seven of them were poisoning was actually like this.


    The wind is just a superficial attack.


    Their superiors had long expected that such a poisoning method would not be a problem to deal with unsuspecting little people, but once they met a master, even if others were unprepared, they could dodge to the limit because of their excellent skills.


    So, they have a real under-the-radar attack.


    How many people in this world can think that someone will release poison through the ground? !


    The ground is large and thick, and most of the soil will dilute the toxicity.


    So, very few people guard against this, it is common sense.


    "How did you find out?" The leader looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "In front of my cultivation level, you are all babies who have just learned to walk. I want to ask you, what are you doing without being under my nose?"


    "childish!"


    The seven people glanced at each other again, and this time, they were completely unable to collapse.


    "run!"


    The leader shouted and led the six brothers to retreat into the dark night.


    It''s a pity, maybe this is feasible in front of others, or there is a chance, but in front of Han Sanqian, this kind of behavior is just a waste of physical strength.


    With a slight movement of his hand, a black wind suddenly surged in the dark night. Before a few people could run a few steps, they were directly swept back by the black wind, and then obediently landed in front of Han Sanqian.


    The seven did not intend to give up, and continued to run forward frantically.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they were always just a ferocious operation, and they actually saw the pestle in place!


    They couldn''t move an inch at all.


    "The people who bullied me still dare to run? Do you really think of me as a teahouse?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly shouted at Pei Yuan: "The eleventh style!"


    brush!


    The sword shot out in an instant, and in an instant, the two people closest to Han Sanqian were directly turned into pieces of meat in the meat grinder on the spot. Except for the clothes like rags, only the bones were left. They His flesh and blood were already under the sword, completely turned into a mass of mud.


    It''s like being chopped into meatballs.


    The other five people were frightened on the spot, and even Pei Yuan was a little hard to look straight at, because it was too brutal.


    "It''s okay to bully my apprentice. If you want to bully my wife, that''s the end."


    "Pei Yuan, someone told Master since he was a child that being kind to the enemy is being cruel to himself. Eleven styles have been taught, and these five people will teach you to practice your hands. Do you dare?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "I didn''t dare." Pei Yuan shook his head, after all, he was still just a child after all.


    Although murder is very common, he has never tried such a bloody murder.


    "However, as the master said, these bastards not only want to kill me, but also want to bully the wife, I can''t bear him anymore."


    "Master, I''m coming."


    When the words fell, Pei Yuan directly raised his long sword and killed him aggressively.


    The five people who tried to escape couldn''t move at all. At this time, they could only rush to Pei Yuan and begged for mercy: "Master, don''t kill us, don''t kill us. We were wrong, we were wrong."


    "As long as you are willing to let us die, you can do whatever you want us to do."


    "Yeah, yeah. Let us go, let us go, we don''t know Mount Tai, we are wrong."


    Pei Yuan glanced at Han Sanqian, saw Han Sanqian nod, he slammed his sword and headed towards him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4360

    "Pfft!"


    Accompanied by a crisp sound.


    Knife in head.


    Three more people died on the spot.


    "Master, there are two more people, just let me try the eleven."


    The eleventh form, kicking the bone and cutting the flesh, is all cruel. When the two heard this, they were already pale with fright, and their liver and gallbladder were torn apart.


    "No, no, no, no, sir, we were wrong, we were deeply wrong, you don''t care about the villain, please forgive us, forgive us."


    While talking, the two of them had already wet their pants.


    Just five brothers fell in front of them in the blink of an eye, and everyone died tragically, how could they not be shocked, how could they not be afraid? !


    "Hmph, forgive you. I didn''t see you showing any mercy to us before. Let''s die." Pei Yuan drank coldly, and was about to start.


    The leader finally couldn''t take it anymore, and shouted loudly, "Don''t, don''t, leave people under the sword, keep people under the sword."


    "As long as you don''t kill us, we can do whatever you want. We were also instructed by others. In fact, we don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded to Pei Yuan, indicating that he should not do anything.


    "What? You want to sell information to save your life?" Han Sanqian sneered: "Although it''s very old-fashioned, I''d like to give you a chance. But I''ll tell you the ugly things first, if I don''t have any interest in listening to it, I promise, you won''t get a chance to say it a second time."


    "Master, just ask, I... I must know everything, Master."


    "Okay, you are simple, and I will never procrastinate. All the women in the city have been taken away by you. I want to know, what are you doing with so many women?"


    "This..." The leader immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    After all, although he was ready to tell the truth, he never thought that Han Sanqian would throw a blockbuster as soon as he came.


    "What? Are you hesitant? Hehe, I repeat, there is no second chance to speak."


    When the words fell, Pei Yuan was also very smart and directly raised the big knife again.


    Seeing this situation, the leader could no longer collapse: "Say, I said. However, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, so what I said is not necessarily 100%."


    "If there were no accidents, these women who were caught should be dead by now."


    Speaking of which, his voice became noticeably quieter.


    For fear that a little louder, these words would attract a severe beating for him.


    "Dead?" Han Sanqian frowned: "They are all young girls, and, I have inquired, there are hundreds of thousands of girls in the city."


    In fact, Han Sanqian''s preliminary judgment should be that these women were all sold.


    After all, in this society where the strong eat the weak, making money is more important than anything else. If you have money, you are naturally powerful, so it is not uncommon to do something for money.


    The place where girls are sold fireworks, there are many people who do this kind of business.


    However, what Han San could never have imagined was that the answer given by the leader was that they were already dead. How could it not be surprising? !


    "Hundreds of thousands of girls, are you fucking human?" Su Yingxia got angry.


    Although she didn''t know exactly what happened, when she heard that hundreds of thousands of young girls died at their hands, she couldn''t help being furious.


    "An antidote." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    The leader did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly took out the antidote in his bag, and then obediently handed it to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian took the antidote, moved his hand, and threw it directly to Su Yingxia.


    With the antidote, Su Yingxia recovered quickly, but of course the first thing she could do was not to move her hands and feet, but to kill her directly.


    "You are simply beasts. I killed you to avenge them."


    "Sister, no, auntie, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, this matter... This matter has nothing to do with us. Even if you kill us, you can''t take revenge."


    Han Sanqian patted Su Yingxia lightly. It really doesn''t make much sense to kill a small minion. The real purpose is always the big guy behind it. get liberated.


    Su Yingxia hesitated for a moment, then held back her breath.


    "Leave your dog''s life first, say, what are you killing so many women for?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4361

    "If you dare to tell a lie, I can guarantee that you will die without a burial."


    The leader nodded desperately, and after Su Yingxia let go, he said timidly, "Actually, these girls are not here to sell fireworks."


    "Once, someone above was drinking with us. When he was drunk, he accidentally revealed it."


    "He said, in fact, we have a kind of unparalleled magic here. I specially collect the yin qi of women so that people can cultivate Dafa. Women are inherently yin by nature. Naturally, their bloodlines are also biased towards this. There is also an aura that is more important than yin.¡±


    "Therefore, if a living woman can be caught and bled, then once the blood volume is enough, it will definitely be able to make a great achievement."


    "I''ve also heard that magic can not only bring people back to life, but also greatly increase their power. It''s amazing."


    "So, there are only two endings for the women who are caught. One is that the plain-looking people are killed directly, and the other is that they are good-looking and are killed after being played."


    "It''s just beasts, no, to say you are beasts is an insult to beasts." Su Yingxia scolded coldly.


    It''s enough to kill people, and some women have to suffer the humiliation of a lifetime of nightmares, and then be killed.


    "Auntie, you... don''t be angry, these... these are just what we heard. In fact, we... we didn''t play at all."


    "And, even if we want to play, it''s not something that people of our level can play."


    Su Yingxia''s face was cold: "Have you ever played, don''t you know better yourself? Are you still pretending to be in front of me?"


    "Hmph, didn''t you just keep saying that you want me to play with you? Now, you are not qualified again?"


    Hearing this, the cold sweat on the leader''s forehead frantically flowed.


    They did have this idea just now, it''s not false.


    However, that was also because they had walked too many nights without encountering a ghost.


    All along, they have caught an unknown number of women, but in the end, they haven''t even touched a fingertip. This perennial flower is in the middle, but they just don''t stick to it, and it''s uncomfortable for anyone to put it on.


    They are all normal men, how can there be no such demand? !


    It''s just that almost all the women in the city have been captured by them, and they have never had the chance to release themselves.


    Normally, I can bear it, but after seeing Su Yingxia today, the group of people was completely out of control.


    After all, Su Yingxia''s appearance is real enough to make anyone willing to take risks for it.


    Therefore, a few people turned their hearts out and decided to secretly carry their heads behind their backs and do some shameful things.


    Su Yingxia was not at all happy about these resignations, and there was only infinite fire in her eyes.


    Han Sanqian pulled her shoulder in time, indicating that she didn''t have to.


    From one aspect of the matter, this guy is really unlikely to lie.


    The reason is very simple. If all the soldiers under his command can mess around at will, then this matter is probably too messy to know what it is like.


    Whether the women can be sent up smoothly has to be marked with a big question mark.


    After all, by doing this, the downstream will take away many women.


    Therefore, they must have extremely strict measures and censorship, so the credibility of what this little leader said should naturally be quite high.


    "What about the women?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Women are different from young girls, they do not have the body of extreme yin, so since ancient times, whether it is collecting yin or collecting yang, in fact, in the end, they are often virgins and virgins.


    At this point, Han Sanqian didn''t understand what they wanted to do with these women.


    "Originally... hey, in fact, the order above was really only for women, but unfortunately..."


    "What a pity, make it clear, don''t try to be sloppy." Su Yingxia was on the verge of breaking out at any time.


    In fact, this feeling is also understandable.


    After all, Han Sanqian really wanted to kill these sluts, but he was more rational in comparison. He knew very well that the people behind him were more important.


    "Unfortunately, there was a change in the above, and it was this change that prevented our plan from being disrupted."


    With a sigh, the leader continued: "This is actually a coincidence. It seems to be related to the fall of the city."


    What? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4362

    "It has something to do with the fall of the city?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    This is impossible.


    The Luocheng has absolutely nothing to do with this place, so... how did this so-called relationship come back? !


    "It''s surprising, it''s surprising, but it should be true. All of us below actually guessed so, although it has never been admitted."


    "But we''re almost certain."


    Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian looked at each other, and then looked at the leader.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "There was a big war before the fall, you know about it?"


    Not only did the two know it, they were even involved in it.


    "A man named Han Sanqian captured there. Later, the soldiers who should have fallen into the city organized several counterattacks, but unfortunately they all ended in failure. That man named Han Sanqian had never heard of it before, but it seems that Really great."


    "After the defeat of the war, our Heavenly Demon Castle suddenly had a surge in blood volume. At that time, we were asked to go out to arrest people every day. However, the Heavenly Demon Castle had already caught a lot of girls before this. This thing is not a hen laying an egg. How can there be so many girls to catch?"


    When it came to this, he was obviously very depressed.


    Since then, their workload has suddenly increased greatly, and their misery has been unbearable.


    "There is nothing we can do about the urgency of the above. Who knows that soon after, the above updated the order, saying that it is a woman''s, and let us give priority to catching those who are younger."


    "We can only do it obediently. Therefore, the women in the Tianmo Castle were basically not spared. They were just fine at the beginning, and even the 80-year-old old woman in the back can be caught, as long as she is a woman."


    "What about those men, according to what you mean, men seem useless, right? Just because they hinder you?" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    The leader nodded, but said simply: "No way, the order above is to kill Wushe."


    "What a bastard, three thousand, I really can''t take it anymore, what kind of shit are these people, do they still have life in their eyes?"


    "There is a debt and a master, auntie, we are only doing things according to orders. If you are really angry, you can ask us to spread it." The leader was afraid of blood splashing on himself, and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Su Yingxia snorted coldly: "Don''t worry, none of them want to run away. How can they live in peace after killing so many people? Where are they now? Say it!"


    "In the city."


    "Who is your superior."


    "You don''t need to ask. If it comes to the Demon Castle, the highest superior is naturally their city lord. Otherwise, do they have the guts and ability to arrest so many people?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "What''s wrong with what this lord said? Although we did not receive a direct order from the city lord, we have been arresting people for so long. If there is no acquiescence from the top, we would have been dead."


    "It''s really a raccoon dog. Although those girls are already dead, I still can''t wait to cut this group of scum with a thousand swords, three thousand, let''s kill them." Su Yingxia said.


    "Seeing that the road is uneven, I even draw a knife to help, not to mention that this road is already uneven like a bumpy monster. Of course, this matter should be taken care of."


    Moreover, this matter seems to be related to something similar in the Central Plains, and secondly, the leading soldier also said that it is related to the war that should fall into the city.


    And the war that should fall into the city is related to Ming Yu and others.


    When I first met Ming Yu, I was also investigating this matter, and she was a traitor. Everything seemed to be entwined together, allowing you to see the whole picture clearly and completely hidden in the fog.


    But no matter which of the above reasons, for Han Sanqian, it is enough for him to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    By the way, he can also avenge so many innocent and tragic deaths, and he really has no reason to refuse.


    But this matter can''t be reckless, at least, for Han Sanqian, Su Yingxia''s strategy will not work.


    The bigger the fish, the longer the line should be.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at the leader: "How about giving you a chance to live?"


    "Say, sir."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and said a few words in his ear. Suddenly, the man''s heart raised directly to his throat, and his eyes widened completely.


    "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4363

    "What? You''re not happy?"


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian raised his sword and dropped his sword, and the only remaining little brother next to the leader dropped his head directly.


    The leader was completely dumbfounded. He knew very well that in Han Sanqian, he had no room for bargaining.


    "Now, tell me your choice."


    The leader nodded terrifiedly: "Master, whatever you say, it''s just as small."


    Seeing him being so obedient, Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and cut a knife in his hand again, taking out a drop of blood.


    Seeing Han Sanqian use the knife, the guy thought that Han Sanqian was going to kill him, so he opened his mouth wide, closed his eyes, and screamed.


    However, he couldn''t wait for the knife, but a drop of blood was sent into his mouth.


    "You...what did you feed me?"


    he asked anxiously.


    Han Sanqian took another drop of his own blood: "It''s nothing, it''s just my blood."


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He thought it was some kind of deadly poison, but it turned out to be just mere human blood, which was nothing.


    But before he could be happy, Han Sanqian threw the drop of blood directly to the ground.


    "Zi!!"


    A burst of black smoke has risen, and the barren but dry ground has been burned out of a big hole.


    This time, he was completely dumbfounded.


    It''s just a drop of blood, but it can exert such an effect.


    Is this fucking human blood?


    More importantly, the solid ground is still like this, so what else can he book for a mere body? ,


    Thinking of this, he was a little desperate, and the whole person felt as if his body was also being melted.


    But before he could make a move, Han Sanqian sneered: "Don''t worry, the poisonous blood that I put into your body, I wrapped it with infuriating energy, it won''t cause any substantial harm to you. "


    "However, it depends on your performance. Once I find out that you have any unscrupulous intentions, then I will take away the true qi at any time, and then you will know the consequences."


    "Oh, also, I forgot to remind you, that infuriating qi can be withdrawn, no one can act rashly, so if you plan to hide it from me and find someone to help you in private, get rid of this idea as soon as possible. ."


    "Of course, you may think I''m frightening you. You can try it at will to see if I, Han Sanqian, lied to you."


    "Han Sanqian? You... are you Han Sanqian?"


    Just now, he heard Su Yingxia''s three thousand three thousand shouts all the time, but at that time it was obvious that life was the most important thing, and he didn''t pay attention at all.


    Now, when he heard this name completely, he couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    Who is Han Sanqian?


    There is no need to say more, because just now, he was still popularizing Han Sanqian.


    How did he know that this was simply playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong!


    "If you change it, now, do you believe me?"


    Come on, can you believe it? This is a character who is enough to make an army of 400,000 completely overturned. What ability does he have to question, and what kind of courage can he try? !


    "If I were you, I would cooperate honestly and cooperate well. At least, I would have a chance to make up for my mistakes and live. After all, for a job like yours, I would just grab a few in the city, and some people want it. Do."


    "You didn''t even have a chance to do it back then."


    The leader was in a cold sweat, yes, he doesn''t do it, someone will rush to do it, who doesn''t want to live? !


    Right now, it''s really unfortunate that he meets the big guy when he goes out, but on the other hand, isn''t this a kind of luck? At least he still has a chance to live.


    "Master Han, the little one understands, the little boy must give his best and die. Master Han, I... I''ll take you to the city right now."


    When the words fell, this guy led the way in front of him.


    "Go, Pei Mu and the others. They shouldn''t have gone far. We are waiting for you here." Su Yingxia instructed Pei Yuandao.


    Pei Yuan nodded and did it obediently.


    After a while, a group of five, led by the leader, set off towards the city!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4364

    It was the same store as before. According to the agreement, Han Sanqian knocked on his door.


    Strange rhythm, slight noise, but because it was a code designed by each other, soon, footsteps sounded inside, and the door was gently opened.


    As soon as he saw Han Sanqian, the man was nothing at first, but when he saw Su Yingxia and Han Nian, he almost broke his courage.


    However, the surprise was still further behind. When the leader appeared, he almost subconsciously closed the door. Fortunately, he was stopped by Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and led everyone into the house.


    After that, he passed through the iron plate and entered the basement.


    "Woman, fuck, woman."


    "Two more!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, the people below saw Su Yingxia''s mother and daughter, and they reflected that they were almost the same as the person who opened the door.


    After all, women are now equivalent to taboos, and if anyone brings a woman, it is almost equivalent to taking the king of hell.


    That is to say, Han Sanqian had already convinced the people here before, otherwise, these people would obviously join forces at any time to drive Su Yingxia and others out.


    Han Sanqian naturally discovered this situation and waved his hands again and again: "Everyone, don''t be nervous or worry. This is my wife, Su Yingxia, and this is my daughter, Han Nian."


    "As for the other two, they are my little apprentices. Pei Yuan and Pei Mu."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian''s voice suddenly became cold: "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?"


    In fact, everyone''s eyes have always been on the two women. Now, after Han Sanqian reminded them, they directly set their eyes on the leader behind Han Sanqian.


    How could the leader not be aware of his situation, he shrank from Han Sanqian''s back in embarrassment, and then cowardly forced a smile.


    Although not everyone knew the leader, the uniform on his body was too familiar to everyone.


    Knowing his identity immediately, one by one was not polite at all, and immediately started to work!


    The leader was frightened, and huddled behind Han Sanqian, not daring to move, and the whole person shivered.


    There are so many people here, one saliva is enough to drown him, let alone beat him.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly stood in front of him, and once again signaled to everyone not to be impulsive: "Everyone, listen to me, and let him live."


    "Master Han, although we all obey you, it doesn''t mean that we have to obey you. At least, it''s impossible to kill this bastard."


    "That''s right, for everyone here, which one is not the victim? Which one is not the divorced wife and family, and the family is ruined, and all this is caused by worshiping this beast. Killing him, not killing him, is hard to quell the hatred in my heart."


    "Yes, yes, kill him, kill him!"


    The crowd was indignant, and for a while, there was a lot of madness.


    The leader was scared to pee, he was really scared to pee, his legs were flashing frantically, and his pants were directly wet.


    Han Sanqian said softly: "Everyone, everyone, I know, and I am very aware of your current situation. However, just because I understand and know clearly, this person can''t be killed."


    "In the end, he''s actually just a puppet. If you kill him, there are thousands of others. Are you finished? At that time, those who should harm you will still be harmed, and there will still be people in the Demon Castle today. People are in danger."


    "Am i right?"


    When everyone heard this, they knew the truth.


    "But can the status quo be changed without killing him? I think it''s better to kill him directly. At least we can vent our anger now."


    "Yes, kill him, I''m going to cramp and peel him."


    The crowd was ignited again, and it could be seen that everyone was really angry, otherwise, it wouldn''t be so flammable and explosive.


    "Then if it is said that keeping him, can it really change the status quo?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Master Han, what do you mean by that? He''s just a little minion. It''s too much to rely on him to change the status quo."


    "Yeah, Mr. Han, have you been fooled by this kid? Hmph, I''ve seen people like him a lot. Usually, he''s a dog. When he''s in danger, he''s full of lies. If he just wants to escape, let''s kill him."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "It''s a dream of course to want to change the Demon Castle by relying on him."


    "What I want to say is, I help you!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4365

    "What? You help us?"


    "Master Han, are you joking? In this day''s Demon Castle, the ground is frozen three feet instead of a day''s cold. The forces behind these destructions are probably very involved."


    "Yes, it is very likely that the forces involved will be extremely terrifying. Lord Han, you..."


    "Han Sanqian''s words have always been one and the same. Since I decided to do it, I won''t back down. Let alone a mere demon castle, what is the fear of the entire demon clan?" Let everyone present stunned.


    What is there to fear against the entire Demon Race!


    A word is worth a thousand words and any ambition.


    Everyone was stunned, staring at Han Sanqian with their mouths open.


    In fact, for Han Sanqian, in addition to the reasons mentioned before, there is a more important point.


    Su Yingxia and Han Nian always had to spend the night in the city. Even if Han Sanqian let them go, they would never let Han Sanqian go.


    Therefore, instead of passively fighting, it is better to take the initiative.


    "Master Han, if I called you that before because I admired your cultivation and ability, then now, Master Han, is my sincere message to you from the bottom of my heart."


    "That''s right, Master Han''s help in this way is like a benefactor to us. I also believe that this is also the merit of the entire Tianmo Castle for the rest of the world."


    "We have nothing to repay, but we will always remember Lord Han''s kindness today."


    "Master Han, if you have any orders, even if you say something, we have no obligation to look back. We will follow you up the mountain of swords and down the sea of ??fire."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "If you all want to die together, what if you defeat the enemy in the end? How many people will there be in Tianmo Castle?"


    "Master Han, do you mean... don''t want us to help?"


    Everyone was very surprised. After all, this kind of thing, after all, is the matter of their Heavenly Demon Castle. It is not bad that Han Sanqian is willing to sacrifice himself. What they think is that Han Sanqian will lead them to complete the attack.


    They thought about it again, but what Han Sanqian meant now was that he was going to fight alone.


    "Not bad. I''m enough by myself."


    "How is this possible!"


    "Master Han, after all, you''re also for us, how can we just wait at home and finish it off? According to me, even if we can''t, we''ll help Master Han chop up a few more evil dogs before we fucking die. "


    "That''s right, Mr. Han, take us with you. Let''s rush with you. Anyway, we''re gone. We''re afraid of a hammer''s death. We''re going to die with them."


    Seeing their enthusiastic appearances, Han Sanqian finally understood how terrible it was to lose people''s hearts.


    It is true that water can carry a boat and capsize it.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian nodded: "I really appreciate your kindness, but if you really want to help me, it''s not as good as this."


    "This is dangerous. My two apprentices and one daughter are young after all. I''m afraid that the enemy will hurt them with tricks and tricks. In order to relieve my worries, how about you help me protect these three children?"


    Hearing this, everyone nodded quickly.


    "Master Han, please rest assured, I have nothing to say, just one sentence, you can''t even take care of your wife and daughter for us, then there is only one reward we can give you. That is to protect them with our lives! "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone responded.


    "That''s right, Master Han, don''t worry. Whoever wants to hurt the three little guys will walk over the bodies of hundreds of us first."


    "No, not a few hundred of us. Later, I will contact many organizations like us in our city. When we all work together, it will be thousands, tens of thousands!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Han, I will swear to defend the three children to the death." I


    In the end, there was a word, hundreds of people sang in unison, and hundreds of people knelt in front of Han Sanqian, the momentum was great, and it was even more bloody.


    Han Sanqian nodded with satisfaction and glanced at everyone: "I have a small request at the end, I hope you can agree to me."


    Everyone looked up: "Master Han, if you have something to do, just tell me."


    Han Sanqian set his eyes on Scar''s body, and then, he stretched out his hand, Scar suddenly understood what he meant, and hurried up a few steps.


    Han Sanqian whispered in his ear, and suddenly, he put his eyes on the audience, and finally fell on two people...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4366

    With a wave of his hand, the two whom he saw in his eyes immediately got up and walked to Han Sanqian''s side.


    "Are you two afraid of death?" Scar asked.


    The two nodded and shook their heads again: "Fear of death must be fear of death, otherwise what are you doing hiding here? However, if we have a chance to kill these bastards, the meaning will be different, we are not afraid died."


    Hearing the answers of the two, Scar looked at Han Sanqian and said, "Master Han, go?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, pulled Su Yingxia, led two people and the leader, directly under the leadership of Scar, opened the iron plate, and rushed out of the big house.


    Outside the house, the cold wind was piercing, and Scar followed his instructions. After glancing at a few people, he quickly closed the door.


    Suddenly, only Han 3,400 and the leader were left outside.


    "It''s time for you to do something." Han Sanqian looked at the leader, and then, with a move of his hand, he took out four pieces of clothes, and then put them on together with himself.


    These four pieces of clothes belonged to the little brothers of the leader.


    Because some people were directly strangled by the eleventh style, some of their clothes were immediately unusable, but some people''s clothes were intact because their heads were beheaded.


    The only one who was a little embarrassed was Han Sanqian.


    After all, they are much taller than the dwarves, but much thinner. Su Yingxia''s woman is not bad, but what Han Sanqian wears is nondescript.


    However, under the night, if you don''t look closely, it is still difficult to find clues.


    The leader didn''t speak, and could only bite the bullet and lead Han Sanqian''s group towards the inner city.


    Because there was no one, the street was surprisingly quiet, and several people could only hear their own footsteps.


    "Shouldn''t the City Lord''s Mansion be at the very center of a city? Where are you taking us?"


    Not long after, Han Sanqian stopped.


    The leader hurriedly turned around and knelt down directly to Han Sanqian: "Master, the City Lord''s Mansion is right in the center of the city, but our base camp is not in the City Lord''s Mansion."


    Han Sanqian said coldly, "You''d better not lie to me, otherwise, you will know the consequences."


    "The little one would never dare to deceive."


    "Also, from now on, you are the captain, don''t be a master."


    "Yes!"


    A few people walked again, and on the road, it became clear that it was no longer the empty alley that it used to be, and as we passed by, we occasionally met people with almost the same attire as the leader.


    Most of them are also a small team of several people. They meet by chance and say hello to each other.


    But fortunately, these greetings were basically over, which did not allow Han 3,000 people to be discovered.


    Soon, after going around an extremely complicated road, there were traces of light and lights ahead.


    Under the lights, several pairs of men and horses were surrounded. It seemed that the boy in the lead did not intend to deceive.


    This is their base camp.


    "Seven columns, you guys are back, how are you, have you gained anything?"


    There was a table under the lamp. There were three or four people sitting in front of the table. The person in the center had a feather on his head. At first glance, he looked like a small leader.


    At the table, there are several teams like Han Sanqian and the others. Judging from their appearance, it seems that they have not gained much tonight.


    At least, Han Sanqian didn''t see the arrested woman.


    Han Sanqian patted the leader''s shoulder lightly, motioning him to speak carefully.


    The leader coughed a little, adjusted his mood, and replied, "Fuck, don''t mention it, it''s not the same as hell, almost all the people in the magic castle were caught by us today, how can we find any fish that slipped through the net."


    After the words fell, this guy was really like that, sitting directly at the table, and then gulping down a gulp of wine.


    "Hey, now the woman has no grasp at all, and I don''t know what the boss is thinking, so they still let us continue to grasp it. Where can we get it?" The little leader was also a little depressed.


    "It''s all for the brothers to suffer. By the way, we have to report this to the above. It''s not a waste of time."


    "Reflection? How to reflect? I still want this hat of mine." The little leader said speechlessly.


    Once he gets unhappy with the above, the crime is not easy. He can''t keep his feather hat at any time. He is not stupid.


    "How about I talk? If we succeed, we will save our time, but if we fail, the responsibility lies on my head." The leader laughed.


    The little boss was obviously stunned, but he didn''t expect him to take this: "Are you going to talk?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4367

    The leader nodded.


    But soon, the little boss shook his head again and again: "Don''t, don''t, don''t make trouble, you are overstepping the level, come on, the higher up knows it, and you have to blame me."


    "Brother, what you said does make sense, I admit it, but have you thought about the future?"


    "We won''t be able to catch anyone on this day. Two, three, or even seven or eight days, it''s fine, but how much patience do you think the boss has?"


    "We can''t catch anyone for half a month and a month. Do you think the above will not punish us?"


    "Even if there is no punishment from above, what about the above?"


    "We can''t catch people''s crimes. At that time, it was a capital crime, not the crime of leapfrogging that you and I are punished for so lightly."


    As soon as the words fell, the people next to him nodded quickly.


    "To be honest, what the seventh captain said has some truth. Anyway, we have been unable to catch anyone later, and sooner or later we will be punished. It is better to report the situation to the above. Maybe, just be scolded, but you don''t have to die. what."


    "Yeah, the people above live among the women all day long, and how do they know about our suffering? We have to wait for them to take the initiative to think of us. I''m afraid it will be more difficult than going to the sky."


    "Yeah, there are so many women arrested, not to mention this young girl, this woman has to be distributed to the brothers to relieve the suffering, but you see, did the above take care of our life and death? They don''t understand the suffering of the world at all, I If you agree with Captain Seven, this matter must be reported."


    "Yes, we agree too."


    Seeing that several idle squads next to him all expressed their support, the little leader did not make a decision in a hurry, but instead looked at the few people who were sitting with him.


    The people looked at each other and nodded.


    "Brother, what they said really makes sense. This matter has to be resolved sooner or later, otherwise, it will be difficult for none of us."


    "Yeah, anyway, this time the seventh captain is willing to take the blame, so let him try it."


    "If the result of his test is good, then everyone will be happy, but if the effect of the test is not good, and the top is angry, this matter has nothing to do with us. As long as we tell the above, the whole thing is the seventh captain from beginning to end. If one person has an idea, and he makes up his own mind and does not report it, the above will at most punish us for our ineffective supervision.¡± I


    Hearing this, the leader finally nodded, and then looked at Captain Seven: "It''s not impossible for you to report. For the sake of all the brothers, I can turn a blind eye."


    "But the ugly words are in the front. We have to make an agreement with each other. If something happens, it will be done by you alone. What do you think?"


    I have to say that this little boss can become the boss, and he does have his slickness.


    The leader didn''t refuse at all, and hurriedly smiled: "Brother, don''t worry, even if something happens, it''s my own decision, and it has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "Don''t talk about you, all the people present actually didn''t communicate with me at all."


    "I just felt that I couldn''t catch anyone, so I reported the situation to the top."


    Hearing this, everyone was in a good mood, and the little leader laughed and nodded again and again.


    "Brother, I like your character."


    When the words fell, he got up and patted the leader''s shoulder, then waved his hand slightly behind him.


    The few people who were sitting with him quickly got up, and then each took out a key. Behind the light, there was a gate made of black iron. After they inserted the keys one by one, the entire stone gate was accompanied by a loud noise, slowly. opened.


    This group of dog thieves really know how to play, and they thought of doing it so carefully.


    With a loud roar, the stone gate slowly opened, revealing a tunnel of about two meters.


    The leader waved his hand and walked in with Han Sanqian and the others...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4368

    The path is deep, and there is no light everywhere, and no one in a line is almost like walking in the dark.


    Those who didn''t know thought that they were walking in a tunnel, but when they looked up, they could see the stars in the sky and the moon in the night sky.


    After walking for about ten minutes, torches suddenly illuminated around the road. Looking into the road, in the distance, there was a stone door carved by a tiger, standing there mightily.


    The tiger''s mouth was the door, and on both sides, eight guards in black stood there.


    At a glance, you will know that it is extraordinary.


    "stop!"


    When Han Sanqian and his party approached, the eight guards immediately raised their knives and waited solemnly.


    "Master, I''m the captain of the seventh team. If I want to report something, please be accommodating."


    When the words fell, the leader took out some amethyst from the bag and stuffed it into the guard''s hand.


    "Let me see the captain''s waist card." The guard breathed a lot of relief.


    The leader quickly took off the waist card from his waist and handed it to the guard.


    After the inspection, the man nodded at the others, withdrew the knife, and let go!


    Although it was startling, it was better than no danger. As the door of the tiger''s mouth slowly opened, bursts of clamorous voices were also introduced into the ears of everyone in time.


    It was the heroic laughter of the men, mixed with the miserable cries and cries of the women, as well as the clutter of various wine glasses, or the maddening of whips.


    Some are completely the opposite, but together they create another kind of magical and sad scene.


    In Humen, the lights are okay, and the fire is like a hell in a cave.


    The inside of the cave is so huge that you can''t see the surroundings at all. Many dwarves are wearing clothes that are almost similar to the leader. At this time, they are sitting at various tables drinking and eating food. Behind each of them, you can always see Then one or two women stand obediently behind.


    Their clothes were disheveled, they were in a mess, and they even had shackles on their hands and feet, but even so, they still carefully served the man in front of them.


    Or feeding, or pinching the shoulders, or fanning a fan for a man.


    If something goes wrong later, the man will knock the woman behind him to the ground with his backhand, fists and feet facing each other, and he will beat the woman with a braided stool.


    The poor women wailed in pain, and this is not a minority. The screams are almost everywhere here, and the situation is naturally not uncommon.


    "What a bunch of beasts, do they treat people like humans?" Su Yingxia scolded coldly.


    Although it was inappropriate to say these at this time, after all, it was easy to expose them, but Han Sanqian did not blame Su Yingxia, but patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    This group of people really doesn''t treat people as human beings. These women are just their animals. If they are a little unhappy, they directly beat and scold them.


    The leader coughed and continued to walk in with Han Sanqian and the others.


    Along the way, many people noticed the leader group.


    After all, few people from the outside patrol come in here.


    They were contemptuous and full of disdain, and some even pulled Han Sanqian''s clothes, and sometimes stretched their feet to trip the five of them on purpose.


    However, after all, that''s the end of it.


    The three passed through the center of the crowd and stopped in front of a hole.


    Han Sanqian knew that the big man should be inside.


    From within ten meters of this cave, he did not see a trace of dirt on the ground. Wherever he had passed before, the group of people drank and ate meat at will, and the ground was already piled with rubbish, which was a great contrast.


    And in the vicinity, I can''t see any of the previous group of people, this is a clean place, and the body of Taoyuan which forms a strong contrast.


    "Whoever comes, leave immediately, otherwise, shoot to kill."


    At the door, two more soldiers blocked their way fiercely.


    "The captain of the seventh team, there is something important to report to the adults, please pass it on."


    "In this waiting period, you must not move even a single finger during the waiting period, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    After one of the soldiers gave the order in a cold voice, he went into the cave with a knife to report.


    After a while, he came out from the inside, stood at the entrance of the cave, and gave an order to the leader: "Your Excellency has an order, only one person is allowed to enter, hurry up, he will only give you five minutes."


    The leader was stunned on the spot, this is only one person? !


    At this moment, Han Sanqian hurriedly took a step forward, and then, with a move of his hand, he directly pulled away the veil of Su Yingxia...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4369

    "woman?"


    When the soldiers saw Su Yingxia''s face, they couldn''t help but stay in place for a while.


    Not only a woman, but also a super stunning woman!


    But the next second, the two soldiers suddenly reflected again.


    Immediately afterwards, the two drew their knives on the spot, pointing directly at the five.


    "Such a big gut, if you catch a woman, according to the rules, shouldn''t you send your superiors, and then the superiors will escort them?"


    Seeing that things seemed to be about to be revealed, Su Yingxia''s face turned cold, and she was about to act on the spot.


    On the contrary, Han Sanqian hurriedly blocked Su Yingxia and said calmly, "The two elder brothers have misunderstood, please listen to me."


    The two soldiers looked at each other and did not rush to act, as if they had planned to give them a chance to explain.


    "Actually, the two big brothers don''t know. Although there are many women here, there are no women outside."


    "I believe the two eldest brothers have heard about this. Of course, if not, you can go out and ask anyone at any time."


    "So what?" a soldier said.


    "Since that''s the case, the two eldest brothers think about it, are women more precious now? Besides, is it still such a beautiful woman that we caught?"


    At this point, the two soldiers nodded in unison.


    Not to mention that there are very few women nowadays, even in many cases, Su Yingxia''s appearance is definitely a top class, and it is very precious.


    "Since the two eldest brothers agree with me, then think about it, if we hand over this top-quality stuff to our superiors, what if our superiors become greedy? I can''t send it here, and I can''t send adults here." Han Sanqian said.


    "Who dares to hide a woman, it''s like a death sentence!" the soldier shouted loudly.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "That''s what I said, and the law is also determined, but in fact, the two eldest brothers should also be very clear that many things can''t be as expected."


    There is a law everywhere, but it is impossible for no one to break the law anywhere.


    This is human nature, it will never change.


    The two soldiers nodded.


    Seeing that they were persuaded by himself, Han Sanqian continued: "So, in order to get this superb product into the hands of adults, we dared to decide to escort it ourselves."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian also took out some amethyst and quietly handed it into the hands of the two soldiers.


    "Such a thing, the adults will be happy. Our seven brothers will naturally be rewarded when the time comes. If you give us some money, then we will definitely share it with the two eldest brothers. Say more."


    "And if there is no such thing, if the adults give some of his women, the two eldest brothers also know that the women of the adults must be the best. At that time, how about we play together?"


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s cheap appearance, Su Yingxia really wanted to go up and kick him, because he was acting too realistically, as if this was her husband''s true nature.


    When the two soldiers heard this, they nodded happily.


    Patting Han Sanqian on the shoulder, the two soldiers laughed.


    "Brother, you are young, but you are so good at doing things. To tell you the truth, you are generally not a person in this hole. According to the rules, even if he has many reasons and excuses, he will not be able to leapfrog. Go in and see the adults."


    "Yes, I went to report to the adults just now. The adults also asked me to send you casually. The old man will not be free."


    The two of you are talking to me, but Han Sanqian is not worried at all. He is very clear that it will soon turn around.


    "But, brother, you will have trouble, and we are not bad."


    "An exception, today, I will let you in."


    "You wait a moment, let me go in and have a good talk with the adults."


    After the words were over, the soldier who just went in to report went in again.


    People, sometimes it''s not that they can''t do something, but they just don''t care enough. When it comes to their own interests, they will try their best.


    Although the two were just guards, they were people next to the adults after all. Therefore, Han Sanqian believed that this matter was basically done.


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, the soldier ran out happily.


    "Sir, please!"


    With a smile on his face, he even bent over himself...


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian angrily, meaning it was probably because of you.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and led the crowd towards the door...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4370

    When passing by the two soldiers, the two soldiers gave Han Sanqian a thumbs up and cheered him on.


    Everyone in the lead was stupid. He really thought that he had already encountered a problem, but he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would completely fool the two of them into a lame with just a few words, and even his attitude had completely changed. ,


    Han Sanqian was not surprised at all, and he didn''t think it was anything special.


    It''s just a little bit of IQ and a little bit of human greed.


    Entering the door, the inside of the cave is completely different from the outside.


    If the outside is hell, the inside is heaven.


    There are splendid decorations everywhere, and people enter it, preventing Buddha from walking in the top palace.


    Even the ground that a few people walked on was almost entirely made of gold and crystal, which made it impossible for people to answer for a while.


    The inside of the cave is very wide, and there are many soldiers on both sides. They are wearing golden armor and guarding quietly. ,


    There is a huge stone platform in the very center, which is covered with animal skins and piled with all kinds of gold and jade articles. A huge tiger man is lying there. Around him, a few women wearing gold and silver, wearing very few clothes, stand around him tremblingly. , or feeding him, or kneading his shoulders and rubbing his feet, he simply enjoyed the blessings of all people.


    It is estimated that the people outside also learned from him, but in comparison, he is the PLUS version, while the people outside are the thoroughly poor version.


    "Come on." He opened one eye slightly, and the eyeball was indeed a strange earth-black color, and it seemed to be a pair of pupils, which made people look extremely terrifying.


    The leader did not dare to speak, and gave this opportunity to Han Sanqian.


    After all, Han Sanqian successfully fooled two soldiers earlier, so it is most appropriate for this script to follow his lead.


    "Sir, we are here."


    "Put that woman out and let me see, I''ll say something ugly first, if it''s true as you said, with the beauty of closing the moon and shy flowers, sinking fish and falling geese, the deity will definitely appreciate it, but if it doesn''t satisfy the deity , then, the deity will want all of you gangsters to fall to the ground."


    "This deity is not where you cats and dogs can go in and out at will, so everything has a price."


    Murder is like numbness, in his eyes, there is no difference between dead and dead ants.


    Han Sanqian was not angry, but smiled slightly: "It must satisfy the adults."


    Between the flowers, Su Yingxia was pushed out by Han Sanqian.


    The adults swept his eyes, and in the next second, one eye opened wide, and soon, the other eye also opened sharply.


    Obviously, with Su Yingxia''s appearance, whether you are flying in the world or crawling underground, you will drool when you see it.


    "My dear, how could such a woman fall into the mortal world?!" He couldn''t help sighing.


    "Sir, are you still satisfied?!"


    "Hahahaha!" The man laughed wildly, looking extremely happy: "Okay, okay, quite good, come here!"


    "Yes!" A waiter hurried out.


    "Everyone has given me great things, and this deity is very happy."


    After the words fell, the waiter retreated, and he also stood up slowly excitedly.


    The two dwarves who followed Han Sanqian looked at Han Sanqian at this time. They had reached this point. Naturally, they thought that Han Sanqian might have to take action.


    However, Han Sanqian shook his head at them, motioning them not to mess around, and then he stepped in front of the adults.


    Compared with Han Sanqian, this guy''s body is much larger, not to mention that he stands out among the dwarves, even in front of Han Sanqian, he is also extraordinary.


    "Huh?" Seeing Han Sanqian blocking the way, the adults were a little dissatisfied, looking at Han Sanqian with some anger in his eyes: "What are you doing?! Didn''t the deity have already ordered someone to reward you? Still staying here to do it Well, hurry up."


    When the words fell, he put his eyes on Su Yingxia again, as if the hungry grizzly saw the honey.


    "Sir, you may not be able to touch her!"


    Han Sanqian still didn''t have the slightest intention to get out of the way, but instead looked straight at the adults and suddenly laughed softly.


    "Why?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4371

    "You want to stop the deity?!"


    "Small dare not!" Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "My subordinates are just looking straight and worried about the safety of adults."


    "how do I say this?"


    "My lord, there are almost no women outside the city. Many people understand this. Now, this woman suddenly descended on us, and she is so beautiful, so you are not afraid of any clues?"


    "Hmph, the Demon Castle is heavily guarded, and there are countless bright and dark posts. The deity also has thousands of elites, not to mention she is a mere woman, even if it is ten, a hundred, a thousand, what can I do? Get out of the way quickly, don''t break the Yaxing of the deity, otherwise, don''t blame the deity for wanting you to look good."


    "Slow!" Han Sanqian is still not afraid: "Sir, if you have the clue, you will naturally know that the defense of the Demon Castle is very deep, so how can you hit it hard? I am afraid that although the beauty is beautiful, the thorny rose will stick to the hand."


    "You brat, you have given me beautiful women, but you are here to make things difficult. I ask you, what is your intention?"


    Following the words of the adults, the surrounding guards immediately drew their knives.


    Han Sanqian still didn''t change his face: "Of course the beauty must be given to the adults, but the safety of the adults has to be taken care of."


    "Actually, to tell the truth, my subordinates have always been worried about such problems. Once the adults are injured, the subordinates cannot receive the reward. The key is that your dragon body is damaged. Therefore, before catching this woman, the subordinates used it. Some strange poison was spread on her body."


    "This poison is very poisonous. Once swallowed, it will quickly spread to every inch of the body''s skin. As long as the poisoned person resists a little fiercely, the poison will spread wildly in an instant. At that time, this beauty will die, my lord. If you stick to it, I am afraid that you will also be poisoned by this poison."


    Hearing this, the adults obviously took a deep breath.


    "There is such a strange poison in this world?!"


    "My lord, this is not a strange poison. Some are sold in the black market outside. It''s just that you don''t deal with the market all the year round, so you don''t know it. Moreover, this poison is always far from the poison we use ourselves, so there are very few people with you. mentioned."


    The adults thought about it, and there is some truth to this statement.


    Although this poison sounds strong, the way it is poisoned must not be as invisible as this kind of real killing at home.


    Naturally, it is normal that no one has mentioned low-level poisons to him.


    "Then you quickly detoxify."


    "The subordinate is planning to detoxify, but before the solution, how dare the subordinate let the adult touch the woman at will?!"


    "Anyway, she''s just something in the bag of the adults, don''t worry, the adults, let the subordinates take her to the place you designate, and then the child will immediately detoxify her, and within ten minutes, the adults will definitely be able to enjoy this delicious meal. ,how?!"


    When speaking of this, Han Sanqian obviously smiled wickedly.


    Hearing the words, the adults immediately clapped their hands and applauded: "How long are you waiting? Come on, take them to the bedroom immediately, hurry up."


    Another waiter took the order and bent over to ask.


    "Sir, ten minutes, there is still some time. Do you want to relax first, or take a bath first? The subordinates will help the adults to clean up the ingredients first."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian pretended to push Su Yingxia and followed the waiter all the way down.


    The adults were very happy and threw their palms with excitement. Such a beautiful woman is indeed extremely exciting.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care so much anymore, and followed him directly towards his bedroom.


    For a person like him, what shit is needed to relax, let alone a shit bath, he can''t wait to throw this beautiful woman directly to the ground and relax.


    But how did he know that all his actions were actually within Han Sanqian''s estimation.


    Soon, Han Sanqian and the two entered the dormitory first under the leadership of the waiter. After the waiter withdrew, the adults also arrived. They waved their hands to tell the waiter not to make a sound and quickly retreated, and then the monkey was about to go. Gather in the door.


    But at this moment, the door suddenly closed, and a voice came from inside the house...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4372

    "Oh, don''t come here."


    "Hmph, you are an adult''s plaything, and I am also instructed to detoxify you."


    The sound in the room started to be normal, and the adults nodded in satisfaction when they heard it.


    But soon, when the adults were smiling, things started to look different again.


    "What are you doing? Don''t come here, get up, you bastard, the poison is gone, you should go out!"


    "No, bastard!"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s angry and aggrieved scolding, the smile on the adult''s face immediately froze.


    Damn it, bastard, it''s nice to say it''s doing things for Lao Tzu, but it''s obviously doing it and doing it and fucking staring at it.


    This fucking blowfly!


    The adults couldn''t help it immediately, how could his beauty let others get involved.


    Immediately, he got up one by one and kicked the sturdy door directly.


    Inside the house, Han Sanqian was already on Su Yingxia''s body, frantically trying to take advantage of him.


    With a bang, the adults got angry directly.


    "Stinky boy, I fucking killed you, you fucking dare to cut my Hu?"


    As soon as the words fell, he wanted to pick up the big sword and cut Han Sanqian, but thinking that this might accidentally hurt the beauty, he still threw the big sword and chose to directly pull Han Sanqian away.


    However, when the others just rushed behind Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian seemed to have already discovered the clue. He turned around and took the initiative to move away. After that, he walked around the door towards the door.


    The adults should have been able to reflect this, but when he looked worriedly at Su Yingxia who was lying on the bed, he was completely lost for a moment.


    Where is the beauty lying down, it''s Han Sanqian!


    What about the beauty? !


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the stone gate was closed, and Han Sanqian stood at the door with a cold smile.


    Then where is Han Sanqian, who is clearly the beauty!


    The two of them changed their clothes, and it was a day-to-day change.


    "You!" The adults were shocked.


    But where would Han Sanqian give him any chance to pay us back? He stood up on the spot, and the jade sword in his hand suddenly swung horizontally, and placed it directly on this guy''s neck.


    "Don''t move!" Han Sanqian shouted coldly.


    The grown-up looked angry, and the little man dared to hold him hostage, it was simply not easy to die: "Quickly take your little broken sword to the deity, otherwise, don''t blame the deity for tearing you to pieces."


    "Hmph, your mouth really stinks. How many years have you not brushed your teeth? The knife is on your neck, and you are still talking mad to me here?"


    "Joke, just relying on your little skill, do you really think you can hurt me?" He sneered.


    If this was the case alone, he would have been smashed into pieces by a long time ago.


    Which person here didn''t get up and down from the bottom? Which one is not the tip of the knife licking blood and stepping on the corpses of enemies and opponents all the way to this day.


    Although he is now intoxicated and obsessed, that is the privilege he should have enjoyed after the storm.


    But these privileges do not mean that he has no strength now.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you, let alone this little broken sword in your hand, even if I thicken it ten times, or even hundreds of times, can you still hurt me?"


    When the words fell, he laughed wildly, and it seemed that he really did not take Yujian in his eyes, but the truth was exactly what he said.


    "Tell me, who are you?"


    "Previously, I thought you were a good boy, but I didn''t doubt it. I lost my mind for a while when I saw the beautiful beauty, and you gave your boy the opportunity to put the sword on my neck, which is something you should be proud of. Of course, it is also the root of your qualification to let this deity personally interrogate your identity."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly and shook his head helplessly.


    "When your mother gave birth to you, didn''t she tell you that qualifications are only for the strong? Brag in front of me, are you worthy too?"


    "What do you mean by that?" he said angrily.


    "It means, are you qualified to know who I am?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "You bastard! You are so nasty, don''t talk nonsense, come and kill me." The lord shouted angrily, and his huge body suddenly opened up!


    boom!


    Just like a bomb exploded in the body, just the air around him has directly blown the windless around.


    hum!


    The jade sword hummed!


    The sword is actually under the vigor, and it vibrates faintly!


    "court death!"


    Han Sanqianjian frowned and slashed directly at his head...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4374

    "Fuck, this deity has been in the world for so many years, and I have seen all kinds of cheap people, but it is the first time I have seen you alone."


    The grown-up smiled grimly. Obviously, he didn''t take Han Sanqian seriously at all.


    People like him, although much taller than most, are too thin.


    It''s like a bamboo pole, let alone a circle, I even need two fingers to directly break it like chopsticks.


    Outspoken, self-confidence.


    "Since I can say this, sir, I naturally have no room for regrets. I just don''t know if you dare."


    "Damn things, why does the deity dare not? The deity is only afraid of punching your shit out with one punch." The lord said contemptuously.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you three punches. If you can''t kill me, then I''m sorry, but you also stand up obediently and let me cut three swords, how about that?"


    "There is no winner or loser in this test. Whoever falls first will lose."


    Hearing the words, the lord sneered: "You bastard, your stupid energy is really pleasing to the deity. It''s just a pity that stupid energy is liked because you are stupid enough, and it won''t make people do anything else to you. the opinion of."


    "Idiot, damn it."


    "Three punches, are you ready?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and the black energy in his body moved. It seemed that he did not make much preparations, but in fact, he had completely put on a defensive posture.


    "Looking for death!" With a cold snort, the adult raised his fist and moved.


    Even though Su Yingxia knew Han Sanqian''s ability well, but at this time, Han Sanqian did not resist at all to take the opponent''s big punch attack, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but worry.


    After all, this is...


    "slow!"


    At a critical moment, Han Sanqian suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, the adult stopped in time.


    He looked at Han Sanqian coldly, and said disdainfully, "What? Brat, are you fucking scared?"


    Shouting to be slow, isn''t this a sign of escape? With such a performance, what is he afraid of? !


    Han Sanqian sneered, looked at the adult, and said softly: "Afraid of you? I''m not going to, but I suddenly remembered that we should make another rule!"


    "You bastard, you are damned. Since you have already started to have many problems, if you change it to an ordinary person, I will definitely be lazy. But today, forget it. You dare to take my fist, you say."


    "It''s nothing, we have to agree in advance, no matter whether staying will be victory or defeat, pain or suffering, if it''s a man, then keep your mouth shut and don''t make a sound, how?"


    Han Sanqian was afraid that the movement would be too loud and cause trouble.


    Hearing that Han Sanqian was this request, the adults immediately sneered disdainfully: "I fucking thought you wanted to say something, so that''s all? Well, I promise you."


    "are you ready?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    The next second, the adults did not intend to be polite at all, and directly used all their strength to punch out.


    For the sake of security, Han Sanqian directly transformed into a force!


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, a punch hit Han Sanqian directly in the abdomen, and Su Yingxia''s heart rose to his throat almost at the same time.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and patted his abdomen.


    The grown-up also frowned. Originally, he was bound to get this punch, but what he never imagined was that Han Sanqian actually took this punch.


    He looked at Han Sanqian coldly, and said somewhat incredulously: "Stinky boy, this is also possible? You must be very hard to bear, right?"


    "Do you want me to wait and hit you a second time?"


    In his eyes, although Han Sanqian is really capable of carrying this punch, he is definitely just holding on.


    No one can escape unscathed from his own punch.


    But only Han Sanqian knew that his punch had some power, but it was equivalent to someone slapping an egg on him.


    "I think, you can just throw two or three punches together. Seriously, seeing how strong you are, I didn''t expect you to be so weak. I can''t wait to cut you, hurry up."


    "Fuck!" The grown-up was angry, and he was directly told that he was the most unbearable. He immediately raised his fist and was not polite at all, and punched Han Sanqian with two consecutive punches.


    "Boom!"


    The two punches ended, but at this time Han Sanqian still looked at him with a faint smile: "That''s it? It''s up to me!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4375

    The adult was very depressed and unhappy. He punched three times in a row and punched to the bone, and he could also guarantee that he used his full strength for every punch.


    However, he didn''t understand why Han Sanqian was still standing here.


    It''s just fucking impossible.


    In this world, if there is someone who can eat his punch, he can understand.


    But what about two punches? !


    There should be very few!


    At least in his cognition.


    As for the three punches, it should be even rarer.


    Although it is rare, it does not mean there is none, but at least it should not be what this guy in front of him can do.


    He is completely a bamboo pole. How can a bamboo pole be so resistant to fighting? !


    "Did you use some kind of trick? It''s impossible!"


    "With your figure, I can beat you with shit."


    "Say!"


    He was in a hurry, he was completely in a hurry.


    "What, now you''re starting to be afraid of eating my three swords, so you''re making an excuse here?"


    "Damn, who the fuck is scared? This deity will be afraid of you, a thin bamboo pole like garbage? You couldn''t cut me before, you thought it would be enough now? I''m just curious about what kind of tricks your kid used. ." The adults are naturally disdainful, and will not admit defeat.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Don''t call me a young man, bullying you, an elderly person, let''s do it, or I''ll give you a chance to punch you three times?"


    Hearing this, the guy instinctively wanted to yell, because Han Sanqian made it clear that he was humiliating himself. How the hell could he be so old?


    Not to mention it is so big that someone needs to let it go!


    But he didn''t say this, because, compared to this kind of anger, he was actually more willing to accept Han Sanqian''s opinion.


    After all, he was too unbelievable and too curious that Han Sanqian actually ate his three punches.


    Fighting again in a row can indeed make this guy unable to bear it, and at the same time, it can also give himself a better chance to figure out what little trick Han Sanqian has used.


    In the end, reason defeated anger: "Boy, this is what you said, don''t regret it!"


    Han Sanqian smiled, knowing that the fish had taken the bait: "I will never regret it, come on."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian reposed his posture.


    The adults are not wasteful, once again luck, punched Han Sanqian and smashed it.


    You are rushing to court death, revealing flaws, is it possible that I can still be polite to you? !


    However, with one punch, Han Sanqian still stood there as steady as Mount Tai.


    damn it!


    Depressed, he took a sip, and then he gasped, and another punch!


    One more punch!


    Three punches in a row.


    But what made him very depressed was that Han Sanqian still stood there steadily, not moving at all!


    "Depend on?"


    This time, the adults were completely dumbfounded.


    This is definitely not a dead end, but this kid really completely resisted his own attack, after all, it was a six-shot fist.


    He couldn''t make a reservation just by holding on.


    "Hey...you kid, what a fucking evil sect!"


    "You can''t control this, it''s up to me!"


    Although the lord was a little reluctant, he still straightened his body, stretched his neck, and patted: "Come on, don''t say Laozi bullies you, Liu Jian, cut it for me!"


    "it is good!"


    Han Sanqian was not used to it either. He raised the jade sword on the spot, and it was six strokes!


    Han Sanqian''s strength is very strong, and each sword is extremely powerful. In order to stabilize his body, one of the force-bearing feet has to break through the solid floor before enduring it.


    However, no matter what, his neck really couldn''t stand the six swords.


    Nothing but redness.


    Han Sanqian frowned, apparently not responding.


    In fact, he carefully observed the process, but unfortunately he did not find any flaws!


    This old thing is a bit interesting. It is difficult to subdue him.


    "How is it? Brat!" The adults were very proud, looking at Han Sanqian and smiling.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, he smiled lightly, his eyes suddenly found something, and he placed it directly on the jade sword.


    Weird!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4376

    Weird indeed.


    The overall shape of the entire jade sword has been slightly crooked.


    What kind of concept is this?


    Logically speaking, judging from the strength of Han Sanqian and the accuracy of the jade sword''s attack, if the continuous attack fails, it is like being chopped on scrap iron, so the blade should be damaged.


    Like breaking out of the sword or something.


    But strange is also strange here.


    The mouth of the sword was intact, but the body of the sword was distorted.


    The reason for this result is actually quite obvious.


    That guy''s neck should look hard, but it''s actually soft. Otherwise, the Jade Sword would not have this twisted condition.


    But the facts in front of them tell the real facts.


    so¡­¡­


    Han Sanqian suddenly understood.


    No wonder, no matter how much power I use, I can''t hurt him in the slightest. It turns out that the beauty is here.


    The outer skin is very hard and can effectively resist shocks, while the inner part is extremely soft and can help transform power.


    This is like adding a sponge to an iron plate. If you want to destroy it with brute force, it is not a matter of strength or lack of strength.


    It seems that he did not play with this guy in vain.


    "How, do you still want to play? You may lose if you are playing." Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Stinky boy, you really can brag, it''s like you''re taking advantage of it, goddamn, aren''t we tied?!"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "A tie? Not necessarily? I have found your flaws, can you find mine?"


    "You found my flaw? Haha, I laughed so hard, young man, you like to brag so much? If you say it like this, then I also found your flaw."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "It''s impossible for you to find my flaws, because I rely on my true ability to withstand your attack, and I can even directly increase the defense on this basis."


    This point, Han Sanqian really did not brag. Up to now, he has not even used the perverted defense artifact such as the indestructible mysterious armor, and he has not used cheating plug-ins like Wuxiang Divine Art. He simply relies on his physical body and Really.


    To deal with people like adults, he really doesn''t need any other excessive defenses.


    Infuriating in itself is enough.


    "You fucking really can blow!"


    "Blow or not, try it and you''ll know."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and his right hand directly transformed into Yin force, and the whole person drove the jade sword under the penetration of Yin force!


    Like Tai Chi, it seems light and slow, like an old man.


    Seeing Han Sanqian attack like this, the adults are naturally disdainful. For him, Han Sanqian''s move is obviously too slow to be outrageous.


    At the moment, the lord gave a cold smile, this slow posture was enough for him to have time to gather his strength and give Han Sanqian a heavy blow.


    The adults believe that this blow will completely kill Han Sanqian.


    Although Han Sanqian''s attack just now didn''t have any effect, but that is because Han Sanqian was indeed defending in the process, but now it is completely different.


    Han Sanqian''s energy is almost used on offense, and naturally, his defense will be relaxed and reduced.


    Isn''t that the best time for him to break Han Sanqian? !


    Thinking of this, the adult sneered with a trace of grimness.


    Boom!


    The two punches directly hit Han Sanqian''s stomach, and almost the next second, Han Sanqian''s sword also slowly slashed towards the adult''s neck.


    It''s just that compared to the last slash, Han Sanqian chose a straight stab this time, and unlike the previous slashing of the entire neck, Han Sanqian''s straight slash this time did not directly aim at his neck, and Just aiming for the thick skin next to his neck!


    That appearance, as if Han Sanqianyi sword accidentally stabbed crooked.


    "What? Several powerful attacks have made your hands tremble? You can''t even stab me anymore?"


    The adults sneered disdainfully. Obviously, this kind of low-level mistake should not occur in anyone''s hands, and once it occurs, it means that Han Sanqian has completely collapsed at this time.


    With such a situation, what is there to be afraid of? ?


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Sometimes it''s too early to be happy, why don''t you know that I stabbed it crooked on purpose?!"


    "You can really fucking blow it, fuck!" The grown-up scorned.


    There was a coldness in Han Sanqian''s eyes: "Then let me see, what is not bragging."


    The words fell, and the long sword in Han Sanqian''s hand suddenly picked up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4377

    ush!


    The sword rises, and the tip of the sword lifts up so much skin!


    Not much, but it''s like pulling open the skin of a chicken.


    Then the sword stabbed again at this time!


    brush!


    The sword pierced directly into the skin!


    Han Sanqian laughed coldly and turned the jade sword in his hand!


    Whirring whirring!


    "what?!"


    As the sword turned, the small hole that was pierced a little bit was quickly enlarged, until at the end, there was already a huge wound.


    "It''s now!"


    Han Sanqian laughed coldly, and his body suddenly rotated and flew up, stabbing the adult''s neck directly from another angle!


    The iron on the surface was directly pulled out by Han Sanqian in this way, so the inner "sponge" actually didn''t have its original strength.


    Kill all the way with the rotation of the sword belt!


    Soon, Han Sanqian stopped gently.


    And the jade sword also accurately stayed next to the artery in his neck, only a small difference.


    "you lose."


    Han Sanqian said indifferently.


    He only needs to exert a little force, then what is waiting for this adult is the rupture of the artery, the blood will not stop, and he will die.


    "What? How is it possible, how could you stab me in the throat! You, you..." The grown-up stared wide-eyed with a look of disbelief.


    He doesn''t understand, how can this guy Han Sanqian... how can...


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "I know you are very rough, and general softness and hardness have no effect on you at all."


    "However, mine is different."


    How could Han Sanqian, who is familiar with the principles of yin and yang gossip, not be able to spy on this mystery? !


    As long as this method is used, a large amount of power is stored on the tip of the sword, and the tip of the sword is used to stab, and the power of the tip of the sword will become infinite.


    Not to mention that this guy''s skin is like an iron plate, even an iron mountain can''t withstand the point-to-point blows of Han Sanqian''s strange force.


    Therefore, once the pass is operated, it is natural to break its external defense.


    As for the rest of the defense, for Han Sanqian, it was no longer any obstacle.


    "You..." The big man became anxious.


    "You have two choices, one is that you try to call someone, but you will definitely not see me if I die, what I can guarantee is that you will die, the second choice, what do I ask, what do you answer, maybe, you A dog''s life can be saved!"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the adults instinctively wanted to be angry, but found that he was not qualified to be angry at all, so he could only grit his teeth and said: "You bastard, how dare you talk to this deity, say, what do you want to know? "


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly. This adult should be used to it. It''s this time, and he''s still forcing it here.


    "Who ordered you to arrest so many women? What''s the real purpose? Are there any remaining women? Where are they?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Hearing that Han Sanqian was asking this, he suddenly frowned: "Who is it?"


    "There are some things you can''t ask!"


    "There are only things in this world that I want to ask or not, and there are no things that I should ask." Han Sanqian said.


    "Then you''d better do it. I have nothing to comment on this matter."


    "Okay." Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense. When he moved his left hand without holding the sword, he heard a crackling sound, and the guy''s arm was twisted off instantly.


    However, this is not over yet. When the adult felt extremely severe pain, the jade sword in his right hand has been withdrawn mercilessly, and then pulled directly down along his flesh!


    puff!


    The sword went straight down from his neck, passed over his shoulders, passed his hands, and reached his palms!


    After that, the sword returned to the artery in front of the neck again in an instant.


    If it hadn''t been for the skin from the neck to the shoulder to be directly cut with a long wound, the adults would even think that nothing happened just now.


    Because everything is too fast, but in the blink of an eye, a second!


    "Ah, ah, ah!!"


    Just as he was stunned, suddenly, a more intense pain directly attacked his brain.


    The wound will finally start to react, and it will start to hurt.


    Han Sanqian was actually picking his skin just now!


    ,


    Really cheap and cruel.


    He distracted himself for a while by twisting his arm, and then used the sword to fuck himself up. When he came back to his senses, the sword stuck to his throat again, which made him really angry but not at all. any way.


    At this moment, Han Sanqian laughed again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4378

    The smile is very evil and gloomy, even the adults can''t help but feel a chill behind him at this time.


    "What do you want to do?" asked the old man.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "In my hometown, pork is a common food, but the fur is actually difficult to handle."


    "However, people are wise, especially after mastering fire."


    "As long as you lightly burn it with fire, the old and thick pork skin will be completely smoked and deformed. After that, the old oil seeps out and crunches!"


    "And the tender meat on the inside is starting to get a little done."


    "At this time, I grabbed Laopi and slammed it, haha..."


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s perverted appearance, the adults couldn''t help trembling.


    Isn''t this just to scorch one''s old skin, then roast the tender meat under the skin, and tear it out like this...


    He couldn''t even imagine how heart-piercing pain it would be. He just went through the picture in his mind, and he already felt goosebumps all over his body.


    "Are you human? I warn you, if you dare to mess with me, you...you must not die."


    Seeing that the adults were obviously sweating, Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, just put his left hand together, and the fire was in his hand!


    "No, no, no, don''t come here, take your fire away from me! If you''re a man, don''t do these dirty tricks, you want to kill or cut, I will listen to you!"


    "Okay! Are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure."


    This is no more than a nod to the ground. He is not afraid of death. He is only afraid that Han Sanqian will torture himself.


    "Okay, what you said."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, the sky fire was withdrawn, and the left hand pinched with two fingers, directly pinching out a drop of poisonous blood, and then in the completely puzzled eyes of the adult, it was gently put into the opening that the adult had previously cut.


    "hiss!"


    Black smoke rose in an instant, and the adults were a little unclear.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that the pain hit the whole body.


    When he looked down, the blood dripping on his shoulders had turned into a black hole, and along the black hole, he could even see that the yellow floor tiles were slowly corroding.


    "You...what did you do to me? Beast, beast!" he yelled in panic.


    You know, he is also a big little giant. You can imagine the thickness of his body, but such a thickness can be directly penetrated by people from top to bottom. It is not only terrible to think about. The thing, and more importantly, the pain.


    "In our hometown, there is a thing called honeycomb."


    "It''s just a round piece of coal. In order to make it easier to burn, it has a lot of holes in it. You said, how would you feel if you had a lot of holes in your body from beginning to end? Will it make me feel like it? Seeing things and feeling homesick?!"


    Han Sanqian''s sneer was like a knife, deeply inserted into the heart of the adult.


    The sweat on his face was almost raining.


    "But don''t worry, I agreed to your request, and I won''t do it."


    "Then you...then you still want to do this?" The adults panicked and said angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Why so nervous? I''m just trying."


    "What are you trying? What do you mean?"


    Han Sanqian patted him on the shoulder: "It''s very simple, I know that you have a thick skin, it would be too much trouble to cut it one by one."


    "So, after trying it, I know that this thing can help me separate your flesh and skin directly, saving me trouble."


    "Oh, by the way, my lord, it''s not a mess, because as you said, if you want to kill or cut, I just cut your skin, is it enough to keep your word?!"


    The adults are speechless, what the hell is keeping promises? After all, isn''t it the same as before, to completely rip off your old skin from yourself?


    It''s just that one is roasted with fire, and the other is corroded with this thing!


    There''s no fucking difference.


    "You...you bastard, you..."


    Originally, he wanted to curse, but seeing that Han Sanqian had started pinching his fingers again, ready to bleed, his anger was completely replaced by panic...


    He didn''t want to be a skinless monster with only meat...


    "Wait a moment!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4379

    "What?" Han Sanqian stopped in time.


    He also didn''t want to kill this guy. After all, killing such a person is not meaningful at all.


    Otherwise, no matter how thick this guy''s skin is, he can let him say goodbye to this world with a single axe.


    "It was the city owner who asked me to do this."


    "I''m his left general, and the people in Jianghu are called the judge of life and death."


    "The captured women are all imprisoned in the city lord''s secret room. Many have died, but there are still some."


    Han Sanqian took a careful look at the guy''s expression. Although he was very flustered, it was more because of his fear of himself. His eyes were very clean, which showed that he did not lie.


    "Will you take me there?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "The city lord''s methods are extremely vicious. If I let him know that I betrayed him, I will die miserably. I can tell you anything you want to know, but..."


    "He''s vicious? Am I cruel?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    He didn''t know whether Han Sanqian was vicious or not, and he didn''t want to make a comparison, because he didn''t want to try any of these two methods again.


    "I think, instead of wasting time on me, you might as well go directly to the city lord. Let me tell you this, it''s not just our city that is doing the arresting of the Demon Castle."


    "Many places of the Demon Race are actually doing the same thing. We all belong to a certain force, and arresting people is just doing things for them."


    "Moreover, after such a long period of layout and action, the entire plan has been implemented almost to completion."


    Han Sanqian frowned. In fact, he had already expected this for no other reason, because it was compared with the same things he had encountered in the Central Plains earlier.


    Today''s Demon Castle is even crazier and more cruel.


    Even, to a certain extent, they have reached the point of killing the chicken and getting the eggs.


    If an action is only in the early or mid-term, as long as they are not fools, they will almost never do it.


    Because this will make their follow-up operations impossible to start at all, and even the entire operation will die.


    The only reasonable explanation is that they have reached the late stage, and they only need to do their best to make up the last point.


    Therefore, they will completely ignore it.


    "Actually, to tell you the truth, according to the plan, the number of tasks we have now has actually been completed. It''s just that there are too many people participating in this operation, and if there are too many people, it is inevitable to take the card, and because of this, it is only now. It''s a little slower than before."


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, in short, you can''t interfere in this matter, and it''s not something you can change. Let''s just let me go and get out of the Demon Castle immediately. What do you think when this never happened?"


    This might be a good choice for anyone.


    After all, things seem to have become a dead end, and it is best to retreat at this time.


    But unfortunately, what he met today was Han Sanqian.


    A person who is not so easy to compromise, one might even say, is someone who, in a sense, will never give up until his goal is achieved.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Don''t say anything else, just because you are only one person away from this action, I, Han Sanqian, will never give up. Since I have decided to take care of this matter, then I will definitely take care of it. After all, I don''t care who is behind you, let alone how powerful you are!"


    "What? Are you Han Sanqian?"


    "If it''s a fake replacement."


    "I should have guessed that it was you long ago. After all, I really can''t think of anyone who would dare to meddle in such a business. Originally, I really didn''t want to take you to the city lord, but now, I have changed my mind."


    "Don''t you want to see him? Just because you are Han Sanqian, I will take you there."


    When the words fell, the adult simply raised his hands and stopped resisting.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked at each other, Han Sanqian gently withdrew the sword...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4380

    "However, I''m going to say something ugly."


    "If you insist on taking care of this matter, the implications behind it may be far greater than the enemies you should have faced in the first place."


    Of course Han Sanqian knew this.


    A power that can play from the Central Plains to the Demon Race, if you say that he is small, it is purely ignorant.


    But Han Sanqian had to take care of this.


    One is for those women, and the other is for the world.


    Han Sanqian is not such a great person, but he is definitely not a useless person.


    Just thinking about the bullshit magic that this group of people practiced before, so many women have become victims.


    The trouble is right in front of you, how can you ignore it? !


    "Three thousand, no matter what, I support you." Su Yingxia also expressed her attitude.


    She knew that this matter was huge, so she had to give Han Sanqian a belief.


    Han Sanqian nodded. With the support of Su Yingxia, it was equivalent to the support of the whole world.


    "I''m sorry, I said just now, even if I am an enemy of the whole world, I will never frown."


    "Okay, Han Sanqian is Han Sanqian, is he really there?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    When the words fell, he went straight out and was about to open the door.


    At this time, Han Sanqian grabbed his hand.


    He smiled: "Although Lao Tzu is not a good person, he also has his own principles. Since I promised you, I will absolutely do as promised."


    "I don''t go out to distract the people outside, do you think we can go out so easily?!"


    After thinking about it, Han Sanqian still withdrew his hand, and at the same time moved his hand slightly, and a stream of energy spread on his body, slowly treating him.


    The adults smiled and then opened the door.


    The two couples are somewhat nervous. After all, sometimes it''s hard for you to know if this guy''s words are true or not.


    But when it comes to this, there is no choice.


    Soon, the group returned to the main hall.


    The lord suddenly burst out laughing: "Yes, yes, the deity is very satisfied."


    "come!"


    Han Sanqian clenched the jade sword in his hand almost at the same time!


    "Go, immediately go to inform the city owner, tell him the old man, this deity patrolled today and found an extremely beautiful fairy, ready to present it to him."


    Hearing what the judge said, Han Sanqian released his jade sword.


    "Yes!" The subordinate took the order and immediately withdrew to leave.


    "slow!"


    The man quickly stopped: "Sir, what else is there!"


    "Tell him, this woman is really like a fairy, otherwise I won''t violate the rules privately."


    "My subordinate understands."


    Watching his subordinates leave, the adult let out a long sigh.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. From the current point of view, this judge is still a man, and he did not betray himself.


    "You, too, go back first."


    "Sir, according to the rules of the city lord, since we are the judges, we should always guard the adults and not neglect our duties, otherwise..." The guard immediately refused.


    "You bastards, the city lord asked you to protect me, why do I feel that you bastards are more like monitoring me?!" The adults said angrily.


    A group of people hurriedly bowed their heads: "I can''t wait."


    "Since you don''t dare, why don''t you give me back?"


    "This woman is the one that I will present to the city lord immediately. I want to dress her up before sending her off, why? Do you want to covet her?!"


    Hearing this, a group of guards looked at each other.


    Peeking at the city lord''s woman, even if she didn''t die, she would almost be blinded, and the crime was definitely not light.


    Thinking of this, several people stopped talking, silently bowed their heads: "Subordinates obey!"


    After the words fell, a group of guards finally left one by one.


    The hall was soon empty.


    "In fact, our guards are very serious, not only against outsiders, but also against our own people."


    The superiors are also monitoring the subordinates. In fact, this can be seen from the outside when the leader is doing things.


    They are almost layers of cards!


    This is understandable, otherwise such a big thing would have been leaked long ago, and it would spread all over the world.


    And definitely not Han Sanqian to deliberately investigate, and there will be interruptions in clues.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian nodded.


    In less than a moment, the subordinate just now came back, and when he saw the lord, he knelt down slightly: "I tell the lord, the city master has a request."


    "Okay, lead the way."


    After the words fell, a few people walked outside...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4381

    Only halfway through the aisle that we entered before, the entire team stopped, and then, the leading soldier did not know what to press in a very inconspicuous corner, and a secret door opened instantly, revealing an extremely hidden. trail.


    The two couples glanced at each other, the place of the city lord''s mansion is really secluded enough, if it wasn''t for someone to lead the way, they might be able to find someone who is old and old.


    "Others say that tortoises hide their heads, but you see, these guys hide far more than tortoises." Su Yingxia sarcastically said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, Su Yingxia did not say anything wrong.


    Entering the trail, it began to be very dark, almost invisible.


    But as several people continued to go deeper, the trail began to shine, but what followed was that the trail became extremely numerous and complicated.


    "Each path seems impermanent, but in fact, there are hidden mechanisms. If you are not careful, it will be irreversible. You should follow closely."


    Han Sanqian warned softly.


    Su Yingxia all nodded.


    As this went deeper, the trails began to decrease, and eventually only one remained, and it became the main road.


    The light became brighter and brighter, and from a distance, several people could see the guards standing on both sides.


    Obviously, they should have successfully passed through the labyrinth and entered the vicinity of the city lord''s place.


    The judge nodded at Han 3,000 people and signaled them not to act rashly.


    Then, he walked ahead and walked over first.


    "At the order of the city lord, bring a beautiful woman to honor the city lord."


    There were four guards in total, all of them wearing golden armor and holding a halberd like a halberd drawn in the sky, and they looked mighty and extraordinary.


    The guard glanced at a few people, and finally set his eyes on Su Yingxia.


    This is indeed a great beauty.


    "Open the door!"


    A guard gave an order, and soon, the other two guards walked over, and as the two joined forces, the gate in front of the avenue was slowly opened.


    Behind the door, a splendid and huge palace came directly into the face.


    That is the smell of money, that is the smell of local tyrants.


    The entire palace is about 100 meters high, and it is almost impossible to see the top. In the blur, only dragons and phoenixes can be seen flying at the top, and it seems that evil ghosts are chasing each other.


    In short, there are both evil and immortals, but in terms of ostentation, Han Sanqian absolutely believes that this place is a temple of a god and a king or a temple of a great devil.


    It is indeed too big and too imposing.


    Walking into the palace, it is about a few hundred meters in width and length, and the guards on both sides are lined up neatly, like a heavenly soldier.


    "Damn, this scale..." Su Yingxia couldn''t help but swear.


    Yeah, it''s so damn flamboyant, so fucking luxurious.


    After a few hundred meters of walking in, the judge finally stopped, the judge bent slightly, and then said loudly: "My subordinate judge, I have brought the beautiful woman."


    When the words fell, the entire hall was extremely quiet except for the echoes.


    But just when Han Sanqian and the others were a little stunned, there were bursts of footsteps in the hall.


    Everyone was looking for the sound, and they couldn''t help but be dumbfounded for a while.


    In the distance, nearly 40 or 50 people came from the depths, pushing carts and fans, with extraordinary style.


    On the golden car of Nuoda, a handsome man with a national character was sitting in it.


    To be honest, this man is very handsome. He has the maturity and stability of a middle-aged man. He is about two meters tall, and his muscles are like gold. He looks very hard.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly. This guy, who didn''t know it, thought he was a tall and mighty human race, and he didn''t look like a demon at all.


    At least, this was Han Sanqian''s first reaction after seeing so many demons.


    "He should be from the Central Plains." Su Yingxia really had the same problem.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, his eyes were fixed on the guy.


    "Judge, you are here." He said softly.


    "The judge is both my right arm and my good brother. He came to my mansion in person, why don''t you give him a seat soon?"


    When the words fell, the ground suddenly trembled, and then in an instant, a golden chair slowly stretched out from the ground, impartial, just right at the feet of the judge.


    "Two positions are missing, Mr. Han Sanqian and Miss Su Yingxia!" He suddenly laughed.


    In a word, not only was the judge shocked, but Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian were also startled on the spot...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4382

    what''s the situation? !


    The two managed to hide all the way here, but this guy knew it instantly?


    Could it be that it was exposed there!?


    The judge was also surprised. After all, Han Sanqian and others were exposed in advance. In other words, it was also known that his mutiny was also known.


    At the critical moment, Han Sanqian hurriedly pulled down Su Yingxia, who was about to break the jar and try to resist, and lowered her head, as if nothing had happened.


    "Hehe, Judge, where did this man and woman come from?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Han Sanqian hurriedly gave the leader a wink, the guy was stunned for a moment, and quickly stepped forward: "City Lord, this man is a member of our seventh column team, and this woman was brought to you by us. ."


    "Yeah, he gave it to me at first, but after I brought it back to the house, I found that this woman was so beautiful that I had nothing to say. After thinking about it, I reluctantly gave it up and gave it to the city owner. Is there something wrong with this woman? ?!" The judge also pretended to be confused at this time, and hurried to make up for it.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t bear it anymore. Now that they have all been discovered, what nonsense are you talking to him? Can''t you just kill him directly? !


    But at this moment, he heard the man laughing: "Everyone, don''t be so nervous, I''m just joking, why is this?"


    "However, the judge, according to the spies, the 200,000-strong army of Youbu could have killed the Pei family, but it suddenly failed, all because Han Sanqian has completed his rebirth under the Pei family''s power. Now, a few days have passed, Han Sanqian has It is very likely that we have already exited the border, and we have to guard against it.¡±


    "Fang Cai, I think this woman and this man are both human races, so I can''t help worrying that they are Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, so I lied to them. Since this man belongs to your seventh team, then I can rest assured."


    Hearing the city lord''s words, Han 3,001''s gang almost let out a long sigh.


    This bastard has been there for a long time to scare people, and he really thinks this thing has been discovered in advance.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help but sighed and glanced at Han Sanqian: "How do you know he''s cheating on us?!"


    "Guess."


    From the beginning to the end, Han Sanqian admitted that he did not reveal any clues. Therefore, Han Sanqian did not believe it when he was discovered like this.


    Of course, there is one more point, and that is the class here.


    On the surface, the guards here are strictly guarded, and it seems that there are layers of protection. It is actually very difficult for anyone to come in.


    There''s nothing to deny it.


    But on the other hand, in any case, there is also a need for layers of reporting, which will be extremely time-consuming.


    Here are the pros and cons, no doubt about it.


    So closed, but he knows who he is so quickly, isn''t this nonsense? !


    Han Sanqian bet right.


    "My subordinate understands!"


    When he said this, the judge was actually very depressed, because Han Sanqian was already here, right? You remind me earlier, I''m not like this now.


    "This woman is very beautiful." The city owner nodded with satisfaction.


    "The city owner likes it. By the way, the city owner, if there is nothing else, the subordinates will retire first." The judge said.


    Han Sanqian knew that this guy was eager to get out now, because the lie would soon be unable to hide.


    However, Han Sanqian did not stop him, his goal had already been achieved, and he didn''t need to push these minions too tightly, otherwise, sometimes it would only backfire.


    "Okay, let''s put it down below, things have to be done, but Han Sanqian has to guard against it."


    "Subordinates understand, subordinates will make arrangements."


    When the words fell, the judge turned around and left.


    However, the leader and the two brought by Han Sanqian did not leave.


    As long as the judge is not a pig head, then he must know that the leader betrayed him, and he has no good fruit to eat when he returns.


    So, if you stay here, you might be able to gamble on Han 3000.


    As for the other two, they originally followed Han Sanqian, so naturally they didn''t want to abandon him at this time.


    "How many of you, why didn''t you follow the judge and leave??" The city lord asked in a soft voice.


    There was a burst of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    The leader didn''t know what to do for a while, so he could only look at Han Sanqian and wait for him to answer.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. Seeing that the judge and others had already left, he simply pulled out his jade sword: "Of course we won''t leave."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4383

    Han Sanqian''s murderous aura had already appeared, and the leader subconsciously hurriedly retreated to the corner of no one.


    The two people who followed Han Sanqian were also relatively far away.


    They know very well that this is not the time for them to go.


    Seeing Han Sanqian pick up the weapon, the city lord obviously didn''t react for a while: "What are you doing? Do you want to rebel?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the bang of the metal hitting the ground, and the guards who had been guarding around the castle immediately rushed over here with halberds in hand.


    Don''t look at this group of people wearing gold-like armor that seems to be cumbersome, but in fact they are very flexible, directly surrounding Han Sanqian in just a few seconds.


    "Hmph, I thought you called out our couple''s names just now because you were very smart, but it turns out that it''s just a piece of shit. We''re not yours, so why are you rebelling?!"


    "You husband and wife?" The city owner was stunned for a moment, and then finally reacted in the next second. He pointed at Han Sanqian, and was very stunned for a while: "You...you are Han Sanqian?!"


    "Are you Su Yingxia?"


    The most outrageous thing in life is that when you were just joking and thought it was like this, but in fact it was impossible, but in reality, it was exactly as you joked.


    This is simply astonishing and incredibly incredible.


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "You bastard, have you reacted now?!"


    As soon as the two couples admitted, the golden soldier who was still surrounded very tightly suddenly took a few steps back in fright.


    After all, how could they have never heard of Han Sanqian''s prestige? !


    That is the absolute king who can frighten hundreds of thousands of troops.


    "We''re here to kill him. If you don''t want to die, get out of here." Han Sanqian glanced at everyone coldly.


    Everyone retreated, and some soldiers even had cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Bastard, what are you all doing? What are you afraid of him doing in Tianmo Castle?! Surround him to death for me!" The city lord snorted coldly.


    With his explosive drink, the group of guards who had been somewhat withdrawn moved closer to Han Sanqian again.


    Looking at this group of people, Han Sanqian didn''t pay any attention to it, swept it coldly, and everyone immediately dared not move.


    "As bodyguards, it''s not wrong for you to obey your superiors, but now Tianmo Castle has caught all the women. Your wives and daughters may be fine now, but what about the future?!",


    "Tianmobao has no women. When their needs continue, I want to ask you, do your wives and daughters live?"


    "Also, I also know that some of you are not even here at all, but what about the future?!"


    "Don''t you really think it''s not worth fighting against the famous Han Sanqian for this one?!" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Allegiance to the lord!" The city lord shouted!


    As soon as these words came out, in the next second, the soldiers blurted out in unison almost without thinking: "Be loyal to the Lord."


    A group of completely brainwashed guards.


    They were instilled in attitude and beating loyalty. Han Sanqian knew very well that it was obviously impossible for Su Yingxia to persuade them.


    "Okay, since you are begging to die, I''m not talking nonsense, come on, come as many as you want."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly put away the jade sword.


    The next second, with a move in his hand, he directly pulled out the Pangu axe.


    As soon as the Pangu axe appeared, the murderous aura would come out, and the entire palace was suddenly cold, as if death had descended.


    "Pangu Axe!"


    Even if some people don''t know Pangu Axe, they all know Han Sanqian, and they have even heard that Han Sanqian has a unique weapon Pangu Axe in his hand.


    Now, seeing the axe, they are naturally very clear that this is the legendary king of all tools!


    "Since you know, you are not afraid of death, just take a step forward!"


    "I''d like to see if it''s your armor that''s tough, or my axe that''s sharp."


    "Come on, let''s fight!"


    The words are like gongs and drums, the sound is like a bell, and the air is like the top of Mount Tai!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4384

    Everyone can''t help but retreat!


    Pangu Shenwei, who dares to approach? !


    "Kill, kill him, I will reward you, and fight for your honor!"


    The city lord roared furiously, followed by a move in his hand, which could really hit the backs of those guards.


    Although it really didn''t hurt anyone, he directly pushed the guards to kill Han Sanqian.


    One move and one move, all the guards had no other choice but to bite the bullet and kill Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian directly protects Su Yingxia behind him. Although Su Yingxia doesn''t have to worry about this situation, Han Sanqian is almost a subconscious action protection.


    Not for others, this is the responsibility and obligation a man should have.


    Even if Su Yingxia is even more powerful than Han Sanqian!


    Pangu''s axe swept across the sky directly, and the guards who rushed at the front were immediately cut off in the middle!


    Even if the Pangu axe is not powerful enough now, the thin dead camel is bigger than a horse, and its incomparably sharp axe blade almost cuts iron like mud, not to mention the mere golden armor, even if it is made of black iron, it must be under the blade , like a grain of sand!


    After only hearing the sound of the slap, the guards almost cut off the armor and halberd!


    "Snapped!"


    The first row of soldiers fell on the spot, and the corpses and broken halberds were piled all over the floor!


    "Come!" Han Sanqian shouted domineeringly.


    The soldiers who had just made a big move were suddenly stunned, and no one dared to move!


    This is fucking horrible!


    With just an axe, a row of people was cut into two directly, who would dare to play with such a person.


    Whose life is not too long for him.


    "superior!"


    Once again, Yizhenzhen was able to attack from behind, and another group of soldiers was forced to rush over.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, he smiled coldly, pulled Su Yingxia with one hand, and killed the city lord aggressively with the other.


    The soldiers who rushed up had no intention of fighting at all. Even if they rushed over reluctantly, they were always in a state of panic. Not to mention this state, even if they were fully prepared in their heyday, they were not Han Sanqian''s opponents. At this time, it was always just an ant that was chopped down at will.


    In just a few rounds, they were completely washed away, and they were completely powerless to resist Han Sanqian''s pace.


    Looking at the menacing Han Sanqian, the city lord also subconsciously kept retreating, but although his golden chariot sometimes looks quite extraordinary and imposing, when it really needs to fight, it is a little cumbersome.


    Soon, the team retreated to the foot of the wall, and there was almost no way to retreat.


    "Fuck, Han Sanqian, although I know that you are quite capable, Laozi Angelica is definitely not a vegetarian. If you dare to come to me and cause trouble, I will let you know what it means to be truly powerful."


    "You will pay dearly for your actions."


    When the words fell, the man patted the armrest of the car, jumped up, and slaughtered Han Sanqian directly.


    When this guy was in the air, with a nest in his hand, he turned a double mace, and ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya ya rush towards Korea for 3,000.


    Han Sanqian flicked sideways, and the guy hit the ground with his mace.


    boom!


    A big hole was smashed into the solid ground, and bricks were scattered.


    "Three thousand, be careful, this guy seems to be very strong." Su Yingxia reminded softly.


    This floor brick is made of gold, and it is very sturdy. Those who can smash the ground out of a big pit simply by relying on mace are indeed not bad at all in terms of strength.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Don''t worry, I know how to deal with him."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly put away the Pangu axe, picked up the jade sword in his hand, and was ready to attack at any time.


    "Hmph, what? You don''t need your Pangu axe anymore? It''s an artifact, are you afraid?!" Seeing Han Sanqian put away the Pangu axe, the city owner Angelica sneered with disdain.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No, it''s just that you don''t need to use it to kill you."


    "Bastard!" Angelica was in a hurry.


    The guy who killed his bodyguard just now was using it, but when he came to him, he said he was not worthy? What does this mean? Do you mean that you are not even as good as his mother''s bodyguard? !


    "You are so annoying. Originally, seeing that you were Han Sanqian, I planned to give you a more decent way to die, but now, you don''t have this chance."


    When the words fell, he slammed his mace and shouted coldly, "I''m going to hammer you into meat pie today!"


    Double trump card again!


    Han Sanqian didn''t need it at all. He glanced coldly at Angelica who was rushing up, suddenly smiled, and his jade sword shook...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4385

    "boom"


    In almost an inch, Han Sanqian had already picked up the sword, and the seemingly powerful double mace was just blocked. After that, the sword was like a broken bamboo, and it slid straight into his hand.


    The city owner Angelica was suddenly shocked. Not only did Han Sanqian directly open his attack, but he also automatically turned passive into active and launched an attack on himself.


    Come on, what the hell is this guy?


    So simple, so easy to do?


    But he didn''t have time to think about it, because there wasn''t much he could do at this point.


    He could only subconsciously flash.


    Snapped!


    Although Han Sanqianjian didn''t hit his chest, it just hit his right hand directly. Under the pain in his wrist, the mace in his right hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    Before he could react, the sword trembled again, his left hand hurt, and the mace fell again.


    He is not stupid, and he hastened to stay away from Han Sanqian, because at this moment, he was completely disarmed by Han Sanqian!


    Come on, what the hell is this guy!


    After all, he was considered a top-level expert, but in front of him, he was just like a little baby who fell to the ground, he was just being manipulated at will.


    "How''s it going?" Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Are you still fighting? Don''t blame me for not reminding you, this time the ace in your hand fell off. Next time, it may be that your thong is gone."


    "If you want to be smart, surrender obediently, and I can save your life, but if you have to try, then you can see if I can do it."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the city owner Angelica was very angry, but he didn''t dare to refute it for a while. From Han Sanqian''s confident eyes, he could read that Han Sanqian must have done what he said.


    But in the blink of an eye, he suddenly shook his head again: "Han Sanqian, I know you are very capable. Today, I finally saw what Han Sanqian is capable of, who can scare thousands of people with one person."


    "I am so well-prepared, and you can also touch it, which shows that you really have the courage and strategy, and when I fought with you just now, you can defeat me with one or two moves, which is a better indicator of your ability. ."


    "It''s truly a genius."


    "I have a suggestion, I don''t know if you want to hear it or not."


    The dog couldn''t spit out good teeth at all. Han Sanqian was not interested at all: "Are you trying to win me over? To be honest with you, I don''t need to spend any more time. Although I, Han Sanqian, are not a good person, but There is absolutely no bad way to join forces with scumbags like you."


    "Hmph, you are in a hurry to refuse even before I make an offer. This doesn''t seem like a smart move, does it?"


    Han Sanqian has no interest at all in listening to him about any benefits, not to mention golden beauties. Even if the entire land of the demons is handed over to him, he will never agree.


    This is a matter of basic principles. For Han Sanqian, a person may not necessarily be a good person, but he must not have a moral bottom line.


    "Maybe, I''m really stupid, but, so what? Idiots have their own stupid blessings." Han Sanqian smiled indifferently.


    "Hehe, I can guarantee that you will definitely regret what you said just now, Han Sanqian. With your ability, you can indeed pretend to be crazy. This is what you should enjoy."


    "However, if you pretend to be on different occasions, especially if you are in front of me."


    After hearing these words, Han Sanqian really wanted to laugh, and he didn''t know where he got the courage to keep nagging him like this.


    However, this guy is not like that kind of extremely conceited fool. Judging from his self-confidence, it seems that he really has a huge advantage in his hands.


    He seemed convinced that he could not refuse his offer.


    "What? Han Sanqian, are you hesitating?" He sneered.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything, just raised the jade sword and was about to start.


    "You dare! Han Sanqian, I''m not afraid to tell you, don''t think this is the first time we''ve met, but I know you better than anyone in your situation."


    "Let me tell you this, if you are willing to submit to us obediently, your Pangu Axe will definitely not be what you are now. If you are willing to submit to us, your brother named Fumang will not be here. A cold corpse."


    Han Sanqian, who wanted to do it, stopped immediately when he heard this sentence...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4386

    "What did you say?"


    Han Sanqian was completely stunned.


    As Angelica said, it was almost the first time that Han Sanqian saw him, but this guy could actually say some very private things about Han Sanqian.


    The most important thing is that these things, not to mention him, even some disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance who are following Han Sanqian now may not know.


    After all, the Fu Mang incident had already happened long ago, and the number of the older batch of Mysterious Man Alliance disciples is not large now, and very few know about it.


    But even if this is not a mysterious secret, what about the Pangu Axe? !


    At the beginning, he was trapped by the demon monk, and the Pangu Axe was sealed under the sneak attack. There is really too little knowledge about this.


    This thing is not even known to many high-level officials in the alliance, and no one else was present when the incident happened.


    How does this guy know?


    And what shocked Han Sanqian the most was that he brought these things out to talk about things, which means that this guy not only understands, but even...


    Even know the solution!


    "Three thousand, will he bluff us?" Su Yingxia reminded in a low voice.


    "It''s unlikely!" Han Sanqian replied in a low voice.


    Ming Yu had met herself in the case of the girl being kidnapped, and the group of demon monks had a very close relationship with her. Today, this is still the place where the girl disappeared and was kidnapped...


    So¡­¡­


    Before, because the leader mentioned that the war that should fall into the city was related to the sudden increase in efforts to arrest people here, I doubted whether Mingyu was also involved here. Now it seems that this kind of speculation is basically more and more solid.


    They could be a gang!


    At the same time, it seems to be in line with one of his previous predictions about the line.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian took a step forward: "What is the relationship between you and Mingyu?"


    "Hmph, what? Are you interested now?!"


    "If you want to know, then let''s set up the banquet, and we can talk while drinking. In addition, I can also tell you how your friend should be rescued, and what about the Pangu Axe, what do you think?"


    Seeing that Han Sanqian took the bait, the city owner Angelica was very proud.


    For him, that means his plan has been successful.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "To be honest, you really know how to play with snakes and seven inches. However, I''m not a snake, so..."


    Han Sanqian suddenly changed the conversation, and the whole person was murderous: "I''m not asking for your opinion, I''m just asking you, you can choose to answer or not."


    "However, I can also choose to punish you or not punish you."


    "Han Sanqian, it''s so far, what do you want from me, how dare you be so outspoken, if I don''t tell you, you won''t even have the chance to get these things in your life. Don''t you want your friends? Are you alive? Don''t you want the Pangu Axe to reappear?!"


    think? !


    Han Sanqian is dreaming about it!


    However, this does not mean that Han Sanqian will give in to this.


    "Although I killed you, there may indeed be regrets in this regard, but it is not a lot."


    "After all, shouldn''t you have told me that I''m going in the right direction?!"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the city owner Angelica''s eyes widened obviously. What he said should be something that Han Sanqian was interested in. This can also be seen from Han Sanqian''s behavior.


    However, where did he think about it, Han Sanqian was interested, but he was like that cunning fish, he wouldn''t take the bait.


    On the contrary, because of his dawdling, he lost some "bait" inexplicably.


    This guy is really cunning.


    "Okay, Han Sanqian, since you don''t eat or punish you for toasting, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I''m telling you this, but I just think it''s too polite for a general like you to not find a good power. What? Do you really think that I''m afraid of you?"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and did not answer.


    "Bah, do you really think that I, the dignified city lord of the Demon Castle, is really as capable as you see?"


    "I tell you, you are dreaming!"


    After the words fell, this guy suddenly had a golden armor on his upper body, and the two great mace that had already fallen to the ground also returned to their hands.


    "Now, I''ll let you see what''s called the real skill above, Han Sanqian, die!"


    When the words fell, he suddenly rushed over...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4387

    He is still a tiger and a tiger, and he is very domineering, but he is still that young man, and he has not changed in the slightest!


    His moves and tricks are so old that Han Sanqian subconsciously mentions the jade sword and is about to start.


    Suddenly, he stopped abruptly.


    "This guy..., almost fooled me!"


    Han Sanqian hurriedly took back the jade sword!


    The moves seem to be the same, but from experience, Han Sanqian knows very well that they are actually completely different.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian directly chose to retreat, and at the same time, the sky fire immediately appeared between his hands!


    Defend with hands, attack with fire!


    "break!"


    The body dodged the attack of the mace, the hand of Tianhuo directly grabbed his hand, and then the hand with fire directly patted Angelica.


    boom!


    At the same time that Angelica was pushed away, a flame also hit the whole body.


    Angelica retreated a few meters away on the spot, and although the flame on her body went out quickly, it almost burned it in a daze.


    Originally, he was very careful and confident in this attack of Angelica. After all, he really focused on confusion, but he actually attacked fiercely.


    He was also very happy after seeing Han Sanqian take the bait.


    But who would have imagined that Han Sanqian quickly adjusted his attacking method, and even though his reaction was half a beat, he could still knock himself back directly? !


    Is the gap in strength really so huge and terrifying? !


    Looking back, sure enough, Han Sanqian was waving his hand at him slightly at this time, indicating that he could not do it at all.


    "Don''t be complacent. I killed you!"


    He roared and attacked Han Sanqian again like crazy.


    Han Sanqian knew that this guy was already angry.


    However, there is nothing terrible, just incompetent rage.


    It''s still the same move as before, except that the right-hand sky fire has become the current left-hand moon wheel!


    "Zi!"


    At the same time as pushing away, Angelica was once again electrocuted, killing chickens all over.


    Han Sanqian looked at him mockingly: "Now, do you still think I need to negotiate with you?!"


    "By the way, your subordinate judge, you should know more about how you are than me. To be honest, he is also a tough man. In the beginning, he would rather die than bring me here."


    "Later, you also saw that he brought me here. You know why?!"


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s complacent appearance, Angelica''s Qi Qiao was smoking. In fact, when Han Sanqian revealed his identity, he had already doubted the judge.


    It''s just that the suspicion is always more suspicious. When Han Sanqian said it himself, it was obviously more annoyed and angry.


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "I don''t have to say anything, I just want to tell you that the way I torture people, I''m afraid even you will change your color. So, if you want to be smart, say it clearly and avoid it. suffer."


    "Fight, you made it clear that you can''t beat it."


    "Don''t say one of you, even if there are ten more of you, I can easily deal with it."


    Hearing this, Angelica''s whole body was trembling with anger, this is so fucking insulting.


    After all, he is also the lord of a city. When has he been molested and persecuted like this?


    but¡­¡­


    What Han Sanqian said was true again.


    He really couldn''t beat him. He almost couldn''t meet Han Sanqian in several consecutive attacks, and he almost made him roll away with one move.


    In other words, Han Sanqian didn''t want to kill himself, otherwise, he would have already died.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to do this, but Han Sanqian, you''re too pushy."


    Shaking his head, he seemed to have made up his mind.


    "For more than 30 years, I''ve been for it for more than 30 years. But today, I have to say goodbye to it."


    "Han Sanqian, you will be responsible for your arrogance and regret it!"


    When the words fell, he suddenly burst out laughing wildly.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly, as if he noticed something was wrong, and looked at Angelica coldly.


    "Something''s wrong!" Han Sanqian whispered softly.


    Intuition tells Han Sanqian that this guy may have to make more moves!


    Roar! ! ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4388

    Sure enough, along with a roar like a beast of hell, the guy suddenly grabbed his chest with both hands and yanked it!


    Whoa!


    He ripped off his own skin with both hands, and after that, a green thing jumped out directly from it.


    Whoa!


    That thing came straight at Han Sanqian, and its speed was almost astonishing.


    Even Han Sanqian is fast enough and his reaction is quick enough, but when faced with this green thing, he can''t help but be completely unable to react for a while.


    Han Sanqian subconsciously flashed, the guy just happened to pass by Han Sanqian, brushed Han Sanqian''s arm, and came behind Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian wanted to turn his head, but when he lowered his eyes, he saw that a slit had been cut in his arm, and blood was flowing slowly.


    At the same time, there was a trace of green liquid on his hand.


    It''s weird and a little nasty.


    Han Sanqian''s brows wrinkled, the wound began to feel severe pain, and even his arm was shaking slightly uncontrollably.


    Intuition and experience told himself that he should be poisoned.


    Looking back at the guy, he saw that the green monster was quite ferocious at this time.


    It didn''t have the tall and mighty figure before, but instead it looked like a huge spider with only four limbs. The feet and hands were exaggeratedly long, which was quite terrifying and felt like I could break it.


    It has a small head, huge eyes, and a pentagonal shape that looks extremely weird.


    Between the opening of the mouth, there is still liquid flowing out of its mouth!


    "What kind of thing is this? It''s so disgusting?" Even Han Sanqian, who was used to seeing strong winds and waves, couldn''t help but complain when he looked at this thing.


    This thing is so ugly, so disgusting, so disgusting that even his mother probably doesn''t want to know him.


    Su Yingxia also frowned. Although Han Sanqian complained very rudely, even she had to admit that it was really disgusting.


    "No wonder you have to wear a personal skin mask. It turns out that you really can''t go out just like you." Han Sanqian said disdainfully.


    "Damn things, it''s just that everyone has a love for beauty. I really don''t know what you have to say." He scolded coldly.


    "Your thanks to it, otherwise, I would have torn you to shreds long ago. It is too blocking my action, this is not how powerful you Han Sanqian is, do you know?"


    Han Sanqian smiled, as if looking at an idiot: "Do you think you lost because of this? I''m not afraid to tell you that even if you are slaughtered ten times, you are still a loser.


    "Then try again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guy suddenly ejected again.


    His speed is really fast, the ejection start is almost like a bullet, and if you don''t pay attention, it will already attack you like crazy.


    The first time I couldn''t figure it out, Han Sanqian would still suffer, but it would be too stupid to repeat the same technique a second time.


    At least, this is the case here in Han Sanqian.


    "I also let you taste my true power!"


    When the words fell, the Skyfire Moon Wheel directly exhaled, like two desperate attacks, attacking from left to right.


    "The left hand is yang, the right hand is yin, lift me up!"


    boom!


    In the yin and yang, you have me, and I have you, forming a big closed loop directly in front of Han Sanqian.


    "You Emperor in the left hand, Burning Silent in the right hand!"


    As soon as Yin and Yang fell, Emperor You and Fen Ji rose up one after another, and the momentum was suddenly like a rainbow!


    "go!"


    boom!


    What is indiscriminate attack, this is indiscriminate attack!


    No matter where you are, no matter how flickering you are, under the absolute firepower of Han Sanqian, there is no way to escape.


    The power of yin and yang is the frontal defense, and the Emperor You is the auxiliary defense. It is not easy to use any attack, and once the attack is blocked a little, then what Han Sanqian gives is the super kill from Fen Ji!


    This kind of gameplay is not for Han Sanqian to brag. It is no use if this green-footed monster has changed 10,000 times.


    "Fuck off!"


    With a roar from Han Sanqian, a bang, and a punch, a green thing was directly smashed into the air on the spot.


    After that, in just a few seconds, with a muffled groan, the guy hit the wall and completely misfired.


    "puff!"


    His throat suddenly became hot, and a mouthful of green blood spurted out of his mouth. Then, he shrank weakly against the wall and smashed to the ground.


    "Do you still want to play?" Han Sanqian looked at him coldly.


    In his eyes, the green-footed monster was nothing more than a monkey jumping up and down, not worth seeing at all.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4389

    Han Sanqian directly held Su Yingxia in his arms and faced the arrow rain''s attack with his back.


    Su Yingxia panicked immediately: "Three thousand, what are you... doing?"


    "You''re dangerous, let me go."


    No matter how hard Su Yingxia struggled, Han Sanqian held her tightly in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Han Sanqian fell, and the rain of arrows came directly.


    Like a person standing in a rainstorm, countless arrows hit Han Sanqian''s back.


    But when it was amazing, the arrow rain at this time seemed to be menacing, but when it fell on Han Sanqian''s back, a faint purple light and black light scattered on Han Sanqian''s back!


    Under the isolation of the purple light and the black light, those arrow rains stagnated directly, and then swayed, all of them landed beside Han Sanqian.


    Su Yingxia''s vision was blocked because she was being held. She only saw countless arrows all around her falling, and she couldn''t help worrying more about Han Sanqian''s safety for a while.


    The arrow rain stopped, and Han Sanqian finally let go of Su Yingxia at this time.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly checked, and couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Not to mention any arrow wounds on Han Sanqian''s body, even his clothes were not scratched.


    "how so?!"


    Su Yingxia was puzzled.


    Han Sanqian smiled and let out a long breath.


    Under such an attack, ordinary defense is of course ineffective. But unfortunately, Han Sanqian is not the best at offense, but defense.


    No matter the indestructible mysterious armor or the Frost Jade Armor, whichever one is a real defensive artifact, plus the protective layer transformed by the little black stick and the strength of Han Sanqian''s physical body.


    For Arrow Rain, it was really too embarrassing for them.


    "Do you have any other tricks? Feel free to use them."


    Han Sanqian looked at the green-footed monster and couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    The green-footed monster looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief. This guy could easily resolve such an attack from the sky.


    Is he really fighting someone? !


    "There is a kind, Han Sanqian, you are indeed the one with the shortest time in the Demon Race, but the most famous person."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met someone like you."


    "However, don''t be complacent, it''s not over yet."


    "Do you really think that this big room is just to give you a rain of arrows?"


    "Han Sanqian, you are a little more naive."


    Seeing this guy''s sinister appearance, Han Sanqian really wanted to laugh. Is there something wrong with his brain? When has he been careless?


    When have you been naive?


    This guy''s brain is also fucking inexplicable.


    Neuropathy!


    However, since this guy has already said this, Han Sanqian is too lazy to be like him, waiting quietly to see what kind of bullshit tricks this guy is going to play.


    Boom!


    The entire hall swayed even more fiercely in an instant!


    The next second, above the head, under the feet, everything is collapsing, and everything is changing.


    Han Sanqian directly carried Su Yingxia and flew into the air, with a black energy shield covering the two of them in his hands, ensuring that the two would not suffer any damage from the collapse of the house.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian stared at his surroundings closely to prevent any emergencies.


    But just when Han Sanqian was checking, the green-footed monster suddenly disappeared.


    "Where''s that guy?" Han looked around three thousand and four times, but was helpless.


    The shadow of the guy could not be seen all around, it was as if he had suddenly disappeared.


    "Yingxia, the situation seems to be wrong. This house should not be as simple as a house."


    "I also noticed that not only did the green-footed monster disappear, but all the guards, even all the servants and his car disappeared. It''s a bit incredible, as if it disappeared out of thin air." Su Yingxia also noticed something was wrong.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge house suddenly turned into six golden walls, and quickly surrounded the two of them.


    After that, they began to move slowly, the space was compressed at an extreme speed, and the two were squeezed into the gap of less than ten centimeters around the body in just a moment.


    "Three thousand, this is to crush us alive inside."


    Su Yingxia finished her words, and without waiting for Han Sanqian''s reply, she tried to support her with her hands to prevent the compression of the six golden walls.


    But as soon as her hand touched the golden wall, countless yellow strange things that were like vines and liquids suddenly flowed out from the golden wall...


    "Be careful!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4390

    Han Sanqian directly held Su Yingxia in his arms and faced the arrow rain''s attack with his back.


    Su Yingxia panicked immediately: "Three thousand, what are you... doing?"


    "You''re dangerous, let me go."


    No matter how hard Su Yingxia struggled, Han Sanqian held her tightly in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Han Sanqian fell, and the rain of arrows came directly.


    Like a person standing in a rainstorm, countless arrows hit Han Sanqian''s back.


    But when it was amazing, the arrow rain at this time seemed to be menacing, but when it fell on Han Sanqian''s back, a faint purple light and black light scattered on Han Sanqian''s back!


    Under the isolation of the purple light and the black light, those arrow rains stagnated directly, and then swayed, all of them landed beside Han Sanqian.


    Su Yingxia''s vision was blocked because she was being held. She only saw countless arrows all around her falling, and she couldn''t help worrying more about Han Sanqian''s safety for a while.


    The arrow rain stopped, and Han Sanqian finally let go of Su Yingxia at this time.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly checked, and couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Not to mention any arrow wounds on Han Sanqian''s body, even his clothes were not scratched.


    "how so?!"


    Su Yingxia was puzzled.


    Han Sanqian smiled and let out a long breath.


    Under such an attack, ordinary defense is of course ineffective. But unfortunately, Han Sanqian is not the best at offense, but defense.


    No matter the indestructible mysterious armor or the Frost Jade Armor, whichever one is a real defensive artifact, plus the protective layer transformed by the little black stick and the strength of Han Sanqian''s physical body.


    For Arrow Rain, it was really too embarrassing for them.


    "Do you have any other tricks? Feel free to use them."


    Han Sanqian looked at the green-footed monster and couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    The green-footed monster looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief. This guy could easily resolve such an attack from the sky.


    Is he really fighting someone? !


    "There is a kind, Han Sanqian, you are indeed the one with the shortest time in the Demon Race, but the most famous person."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met someone like you."


    "However, don''t be complacent, it''s not over yet."


    "Do you really think that this big room is just to give you a rain of arrows?"


    "Han Sanqian, you are a little more naive."


    Seeing this guy''s sinister appearance, Han Sanqian really wanted to laugh. Is there something wrong with his brain? When has he been careless?


    When have you been naive?


    This guy''s brain is also fucking inexplicable.


    Neuropathy!


    However, since this guy has already said this, Han Sanqian is too lazy to be like him, waiting quietly to see what kind of bullshit tricks this guy is going to play.


    Boom!


    The entire hall swayed even more fiercely in an instant!


    The next second, above the head, under the feet, everything is collapsing, and everything is changing.


    Han Sanqian directly carried Su Yingxia and flew into the air, with a black energy shield covering the two of them in his hands, ensuring that the two would not suffer any damage from the collapse of the house.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian stared at his surroundings closely to prevent any emergencies.


    But just when Han Sanqian was checking, the green-footed monster suddenly disappeared.


    "Where''s that guy?" Han looked around three thousand and four times, but was helpless.


    The shadow of the guy could not be seen all around, it was as if he had suddenly disappeared.


    "Yingxia, the situation seems to be wrong. This house should not be as simple as a house."


    "I also noticed that not only did the green-footed monster disappear, but all the guards, even all the servants and his car disappeared. It''s a bit incredible, as if it disappeared out of thin air." Su Yingxia also noticed something was wrong.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge house suddenly turned into six golden walls, and quickly surrounded the two of them.


    After that, they began to move slowly, the space was compressed at an extreme speed, and the two were squeezed into the gap of less than ten centimeters around the body in just a moment.


    "Three thousand, this is to crush us alive inside."


    Su Yingxia finished her words, and without waiting for Han Sanqian''s reply, she tried to support her with her hands to prevent the compression of the six golden walls.


    But as soon as her hand touched the golden wall, countless yellow strange things that were like vines and liquids suddenly flowed out from the golden wall...


    "Be careful!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4391

    Along with Han Sanqian''s roar, at the same time, Han Sanqian quickly grabbed Su Yingxia''s hand and quickly shrank back.


    The yellow vine-like liquid also completely covered the six walls at almost the same time.


    "What''s the matter, Sanqian?" Su Yingxia was obviously taken aback by Han Sanqian, and looked at Han Sanqian with lingering fears.


    Not right!


    Han Sanqian pointed to the yellow vine-like liquid and said coldly, "I suspect that this thing is not simple."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian took out a piece of amethyst directly from his hand and gently placed it on the liquid on the wall.


    In the next second, something unexpected happened to Su Yingxia.


    Those liquids stretched out countless tiny tentacles and quickly wrapped the amethyst. After that, almost in the blink of an eye, a large amethyst began to dissolve rapidly in the yellow liquid.


    You must know that the universal currency in any world generally has the following characteristics, either it is portable and easy to carry, or the goods themselves are extremely hard.


    Like gold!


    It has a very high melting point and is difficult to spoil.


    In fact, Amethyst is the same.


    As the general currency of the higher-order world, amethyst is actually far more pure than gold.


    It is almost indestructible.


    At the very least, Han Sanqian tried it once when his eggs hurt!


    He almost destroyed the power of nine bulls and two tigers, and he never broke this thing.


    Let''s just say, this guy is the ancestor of gold.


    After all, it is the common currency of the higher world.


    But right now, Amethyst is directly destroyed.


    Minutes, no, should be the blink of an eye.


    Su Yingxia was also completely stunned. If Amethyst was still like this, then if Han Sanqian didn''t pull his hand back in time just now, then his hand...


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but be afraid.


    And time and walls will not wait for anyone, and the six golden walls continue to press unceremoniously.


    Seeing that they are getting closer and closer to the couple.


    Su Yingxia was anxious: "Three thousand, what should we do?"


    If no action is taken, then the ending of the two couples is actually nothing more than two.


    One is to be directly crushed to death by this golden wall, and the other is to be corroded to death by these things before being crushed to death.


    Either way, the outcome is the same.


    Han Sanqian also knew this.


    "Did you feel that this place looks like a stomach, or rather, a stomach?" Han Sanqian asked suddenly.


    Su Yingxia frowned, wondering why Han Sanqian asked this.


    What''s more important right now, isn''t it escaping from here?


    "Look, the wall is similar to the stomach, and these liquids are similar to stomach acid." Han Sanqian continued.


    Although what Han Sanqian said made sense, Su Yingxia was really in no mood to listen anymore, because the wall was almost only the gap and distance of Faith from the two of them.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s unintentional appearance, Han Sanqian smiled: "What are you afraid of?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly moved his hand, and the Pangu axe landed directly in front of Han Sanqian, and held the left and right sides firmly.


    As the king of all weapons, Han Sanqian didn''t believe that this piece of shit could melt the Pangu axe.


    This is a world-breaking artifact!


    No matter how strange this liquid is, what can it be? !


    "Three thousand, after...behind..."


    Although the left and right blocks, but the front and rear is obviously lack of support.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really smart. You actually know how to use the Pangu axe to resist. You have to admit that you succeeded, but what''s next? There are two walls in front of and behind you, and you will use your life to resist?"


    The green foot monster''s evil voice also sounded appropriately.


    "As the owner of the Demon Castle, do you really think that I have the ability before? Here, but the Demon Castle, hahahaha!"


    The real meaning of the Demon Castle may be the so-called fort formed by these six walls.


    "There is really only one Pangu axe, but, if you are dealing with six walls in your area, you don''t necessarily have to use the Pangu axe, right?"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and he slowly took out something...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4392

    oom!


    An unremarkable stick.


    "That''s it? What? Are you taking me for a fool?"


    "Again, you are so poor that you used all your fire sticks?"


    "As long as you whisper to Grandpa, beg for mercy, and obey me in the future, in fact, it''s not necessary."


    "I have the heart to love talents, and you also have the talents of generals. Together, you and I will be invincible."


    "how?"


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, I really don''t know where this guy got his inexplicable confidence.


    "Little black stick, someone looks down on you, do you know what to do?"


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian started directly, and one can really break into the little black stick in an instant.


    "Buzz!"


    With the little black stick for energy replenishment, it is like a little rooster that sees the sun rise in an instant.


    In the next second, the little black stick swayed directly in the back, and it combined with the Pangu axe to push the front and rear walls against it in an instant.


    "boom!"


    The front and rear walls also stopped in time, and could no longer move any further.


    And those yellow liquids quickly retracted after touching the little black stick.


    On one side that was too late to retract, the tentacles seemed to be being absorbed in reverse by the little black stick.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Su Yingxia''s eyes widened, but she didn''t react at all for a while.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Han Sanqian''s little black stick, and it''s not that she hasn''t heard Han Sanqian mention it, but in her mind, the little black stick may be a little mysterious, but it is absolutely impossible to be strong enough to be on a par with the Pangu axe. level.


    "How could this be?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, full of confidence.


    Although, what happened at the moment was somewhat beyond his expectations, but overall, it was completely within his judgment.


    The reason is quite simple.


    The little black stick is something outside the Three Realms. Naturally, while it is different, it has nothing to do with things inside the Three Realms.


    No matter how evil things are, they can always pay attention to mutual growth and mutual restraint. This is the principle of heaven and earth, and it is also the rule of heaven and earth, and no one can escape.


    But it is different. It is separated from this system, so naturally, it is not restricted by the system.


    Han Sanqian sent him to play at this time, of course, also out of this consideration.


    "No, no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    Angelica cried out in disbelief.


    That''s just a little black stick. It doesn''t look like it''s ugly. Even if you call it a stick, you think it insults the word stick.


    However, it is such a broken thing, but at this moment, it corresponds to the Pangu axe, forming a trend of left and right, front and rear, and forcibly withstood the offensive of the four walls.


    "Don''t be complacent, Han Sanqian, it''s not over yet."


    When the words fell, the last two walls of the top and bottom were crazily pressed together.


    It seems that after the failure of the four walls, it no longer has the slightest patience to carry out any nonsense with them, and just wants to quickly solve the two of them in an instant.


    Su Yingxia asked anxiously, "Three thousand, the last two walls are left, what should I do?"


    In fact, she should be in a hurry. After all, Han Sanqian has almost used the two great artifacts. Naturally, the remaining two walls are already powerless.


    However, after going through the previous two times, Su Yingxia''s trust in Han Sanqian reached its peak at this time.


    For some reason, she stayed by Han Sanqian''s side, believing that Han Sanqian would have a way to remedy it.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "To be honest, I haven''t thought about it now, but I''m not in a hurry."


    "It''s just this thing. It''s still far from trying to trap us to death."


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes quickly swept across the upper and lower walls.


    To hold on, it''s not that Han Sanqian can''t try with his own body.


    After all, he has a spirit monkey to protect his body, and he also has a demon dragon and a big demon in his body. Once he is on the verge of death, it is impossible for these two goods to ignore him.


    But the problem is Su Yingxia, she doesn''t have the ability.


    Therefore, for her safety, Han Sanqian decided not to sit still.


    "Yingxia, I want to break here directly."


    "Are you ready? Maybe, it will be a little exciting."


    Stimulate? ! It might be scary for someone else to say this, but for Su Yingxia, Han''s crazy actions over the past three thousand years have already made her mentally stronger.


    Not only is there no fear at all, but there is even a little expectation.


    "Rather than exciting, I''d rather see how you can break the game."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4393

    Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    The way to break the game is simple.


    As soon as the words fell, he directly raised his hand. Suddenly, the little black stick that was being held was pulled out immediately.


    boom!


    The walls supported on both sides lost their support in an instant. In an instant, the crisis that seemed to be relatively stable immediately increased again.


    Su Yingxia was dumbfounded. Although Han Sanqian had already said hello in advance, it might be a little exciting, but even if she wanted to break her head, she probably would not have thought that the stimulation would be so exciting.


    This is not called stimulation at all, this is called death!


    How can you play like this?


    "Little black stick, look at you."


    Han Sanqian shouted loudly, and one stood up and stepped on Pangu''s axe. In fact, with a small black stick in his hand, he flew straight into the sky.


    boom!


    Although the Pangu Axe, which lacked support, slid down immediately and collided with the wall below, it at least gave Han Sanqian a place to stay.


    On top of his head, Han Sanqian held a small black stick and held it firmly. The pressure from up and down almost made Han Sanqian collapse a little.


    The power of these two walls was far more violent than Han Sanqian had imagined.


    Han Sanqian now fully understands what kind of experience it is to stand upright.


    "Three thousand, be careful."


    The front and back walls, without the support of the little black stick, also rolled in at this time.


    There are always only two things, and there will always be two walls squeezing wildly.


    "Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, I thought you were very capable, but you''re just playing some tricks of tearing down the east wall and making up for the west wall, low-level."


    Angelica sneered.


    "When Grandpa goes out, look I won''t tear up your stinky mouth, you idiot."


    With a loud scolding, Han Sanqian was too lazy to pay attention to him. This situation was completely expected by Han Sanqian, but the only thing that annoyed Han Sanqian was that Han Sanqian underestimated the pressure of the two walls.


    It is precisely because of this misjudgment that Han Sanqian made his current situation somewhat embarrassing, and gave the dead green-footed monster a chance to mock him.


    "Yingxia, don''t be afraid."


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia, and with Han Sanqian''s comfort, Su Yingxia nodded.


    "Little black stick, show your ability and break it for me!"


    Han Sanqian shouted angrily, he needed the time difference to gain space for himself.


    Then use the space to reach what you want to break out of the encirclement.


    The safest thing at the moment is the Pangu axe and the small black stick, but in addition to that, he has no other sure thing to support the flanking attack of the wall.


    But in the end, the double object can only hold four sides, and if you want to break through six sides, then the only choice is the time difference.


    Although the Pangu Axe is hard, it must be very stable and can eat both sides, but in addition, its advantage is only stable.


    It is absolutely impossible to use today''s Pangu Axe to break through the limit.


    The little black stick is naturally the only and reasonable thing.


    It''s not in the Three Realms, so it''s not affected by matter. In other words, it can stand up, and it has the potential to directly push up against the wall.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t need it to open too much, but as long as it can be bigger than the wall''s extrusion, then, under constant changes, the little black stick can complete the support on all sides.


    If they cooperate with Han Sanqian''s help today, they should be able to make the six-sided compressed wall not only unable to keep shrinking, but even complete the overtake.


    At that time, it was also an opportunity for Han Sanqian!


    "boom"


    As Han Sanqian''s energy increased, the little black stick seemed to have heard his call.


    Suddenly, the entire little black stick released an endless black aura, and the situation that was originally just supporting it began to change slowly.


    The upper wall that was pressed down began to sway slightly. Obviously, it couldn''t support it with such a huge force.


    "Fuck, where did this golden wall come from? I''m really wondering why its power is so strong."


    "This is just too terrifying for him."


    Han Sanqian was a little speechless. Although the little black stick has begun to develop towards the situation he thought, it is far from enough.


    Su Yingxia shook her head, although she did not control the little black stick, but judging from the momentum of the little black stick, its power should be great, and even Han Sanqian couldn''t help but sigh at this time The strength of the other party, she also knows very well how terrifying the power of the golden wall is.


    "Three thousand, you say, is there a possibility?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4394

    "All the way, most of the cities we met were named after cities, but this Demon Castle was named after the castle."


    "What I mean is, in the general interpretation, shouldn''t the big one be called the city, and the small one called the fort? Why is the Demon Castle, which is far bigger than any city of the demon clan we have ever seen, but instead Xiang used the fort?!"


    This point of view is actually related to the stomach and stomach that Han Sanqian mentioned earlier, and Su Yingxia only thought of it.


    After all, there are not many people who can make Han Sanqian complain.


    "So, Yingxia, you want to say..."


    "Is there a possibility that although the entire Demon Castle is large, it is always just an individual?"


    Here, it is actually a stomach-like organ, and the power of his peristalsis comes from the entire city? !


    "In other words, all the people in Tianmobao are like the cells of one person, that is, these six golden walls actually rely on the power of the whole city to move."


    Although this possibility is too bold, but if you think about it carefully, it is extremely possible.


    Otherwise, in terms of Han Sanqian''s current cultivation, not to mention trapping him like this, even if he can withstand him, it is difficult to find one or two.


    "People in the city don''t know this at all, but at some point they are invisibly contributing the energy it needs to run here?!"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "When did you have such a big brain?!"


    "Follow you to go south and north, even if I have never eaten pork, at least I have seen pigs running." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s outrageous, but I believe my wife''s analysis."


    Thinking of the fact that the green-footed monster could disappear directly in front of Han Sanqian, and the fact that the eyes of the sky couldn''t find this guy, Han Sanqian had no doubts about Su Yingxia''s "whimsicalness".


    Sometimes, this is the real truth.


    "Now I can face tens of thousands of people, even hundreds of thousands of people, or people from the whole city. I don''t know if I am so powerful that I have reached this level to deal with me, or if I have extreme luck, time and time again. encounter this."


    Muttering depressedly, Su Yingxia was amused by him.


    "Three thousand, if the situation is what we analyzed, should we ask those two people outside to help."


    Han Sanqian had always brought two people from the Demon Castle, but Su Yingxia didn''t know what was the use of Han Sanqian with them.


    With Han Sanqian''s character, if there is no arrangement and plan, it is impossible for him to let a group of ordinary people die with him.


    Han Sanqian shook his head slightly: "If you guess right, we won''t be able to contact them."


    When the palace was shrinking, they should have been annexed to a certain place by the agency, just like the group of guards.


    "organ?"


    "It''s probably where those women are being held."


    When he came, Han Sanqian carefully observed it. The guards here are very strict, but in terms of Han Sanqian''s consciousness, in fact, he could feel that there were a lot of secret whistle lurking around.


    In other words, the guards here are almost perverted.


    In fact, when Han Sanqian clashed with Angelica, the guards in the hall quickly rushed up, but the strange thing was that those secret whistle did not move from beginning to end.


    Even at the beginning, Angelica was obviously at a disadvantage under his own hands.


    What is this indicating?


    Of course, it''s not that these soldiers are afraid of Han Sanqian, and it''s not that they are unfaithful. It''s more likely that they have more important tasks.


    In addition, they came here after passing through layers of levels. If they want to detain those women, shouldn''t this be the best place?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian had an idea.


    "Maybe it''s going in the wrong direction."


    Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia.


    "You mean, we should go down? Right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, and this is also in line with your conjecture about the human body. There is something under the stomach, and it becomes more meaningful when we break through."


    "But the problem is back to just now. We can''t contact the outside world. Now it''s hard to break through here. What should we do?!"


    Han Sanqian did not speak, frowning and thinking carefully.


    He had thought through every step of his previous plan, but every step had been missed a little bit, so that now this plan was basically equivalent to a failure.


    He must think of a better way, but now, there is not much time left for them...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4395

    As the walls on the left and right are getting closer, the two husbands and wives have no place to live even when they are squeezed together.


    In the end how should it be good? !


    "Have it!"


    Han Sanqian grabbed Su Yingxia.


    "I''ll take you out first, remember, no matter what, don''t act rashly and wait for me."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian turned his heart out, and if the tenth-level grasp could not be done, then he would return to his old business and play risk bets with them.


    What if you win the clubhouse, and if you lose, you go to work in the sea!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian made a direct move and used the small black stick to forcibly smash into the golden wall under his feet. He flew up and stood in the opposite direction. Holding the small black stick, he directly spread his breath to the maximum.


    "Yingxia, let''s go!"


    With this Han Sanqian shouting angrily, the little black stick exerted frantically in the opposite direction.


    The golden ground below was instantly opened up by a gap.


    "Pangu Axe, come back."


    Holding it in his hand, the Pangu axe supporting the front and rear sides also retracted directly. After that, Han Sanqian ran with all his strength, carrying the axe and slashed directly at the golden ground below.


    With the strength advantage of the little black stick against the wall, now Han Sanqian is going all out to help with the Pangu Axe.


    Even though the golden wall on the ground was extremely powerful, it was directly knocked back by nearly half a meter.


    "Right now, let''s go!"


    With the other hand, Han Sanqian directly used the energy, including after living in Su Yingxia, he took Su Yingxia out by taking advantage of the gap that was briefly opened.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was almost equivalent to giving up a full five-sided defense.


    Almost instantly, the five walls closed tightly and became smaller and smaller, until finally, the six golden walls turned into one.


    Su Yingxia, who was taken out by the energy shield, seemed to be floating in the universe, falling down continuously, watching herself getting further and further away from the golden wall.


    Until the end, the golden wall was like a spot of light, completely disappearing into the darkness.


    Falling all the way, Su Yingxia couldn''t stop in the darkness.


    I don''t know how long it took, the endless darkness began to be full of stars, Su Yingxia hurriedly got up and looked outside.


    Seeing light suddenly in this completely dark environment is a kind of hope for anyone.


    But Su Yingxia soon discovered that this kind of hope is more like a kind of despair.


    Those light spots are actually almost similar to themselves, and they are also covered by some black energy circle.


    Inside, just like myself, there are girls one after another.


    Their eyes are dull and empty, and their faces are a little dark, as if they are more like living dead.


    Su Yingxia tried to call them, but no matter how hard she shouted, those people couldn''t hear what she was shouting.


    To a certain extent, they seemed to be unaware of Su Yingxia''s existence at all.


    "How could this be? Here, where is it?"


    Su Yingxia was a little desperate, but when she looked in the direction of the light spot where Han Sanqian disappeared before, she realized that she seemed to have lost her way in the darkness.


    "Three thousand, are you okay? Where are you?"


    "Here, I''m a little scared!"


    call!


    In a certain golden hall, it looks like the place where Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia stayed just now.


    The green foot monster and a group of guards were still standing there.


    Even the three leaders are still hiding in the corner.


    Only Han Sanqianliang disappeared, and at this time, there was a golden brick on the green foot monster''s hand.


    "Han Sanqian, fight with me, do you really think that you have won a few battles to mean that you are no longer lawless?"


    "With me, there is no difference between you and the people I caught and imprisoned."


    "At the end, a different obedient lied in my gold brick."


    "The only difference is that you are indeed stronger than them, and you can actually send Su Yingxia out."


    When the words fell, he raised his hand slightly, and a follower immediately walked over, respectfully finding the golden brick in his hand.


    "Don''t put this brick in the palace, keep it alone, and I''ll refine it at night."


    "Yes, City Lord!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4396

    As the gold brick was taken away by the servants, at this time, on a certain wall in the entire palace, countless gold bricks suddenly lit up.


    It seems that they are echoing Han Sanqian, echoing his end like them.


    Angelica smiled with satisfaction and waved again: "Inform the following, prepare some good food and wine today, and at the same time, gather all the backbones of the city at the city gate."


    "These three boys were caught by me. At night, in front of everyone, they cramped and peeled."


    "I have to make it clear to those who have any thoughts of betrayal what punishment they will face if they betray me."


    "This subordinate understands, this subordinate will do it now. By the way, that Su Yingxia?!"


    "If the little tree doesn''t fix it, it doesn''t go straight, and if people don''t fix it, let her stay in it and give me a good stay, and then bring it to my bedroom after we are full at night."


    "It''s still the thoughtful thought of the city owner. Our dark prison is terrifying and silent. Not to mention a woman in her area, even a man, if he is locked for a few hours, he is afraid that he will be feared by the darkness."


    "At that time, when Su Yingxia came out, he must be honest."


    Angelica smiled softly and fell into his hands, of course he had a way to clean up.


    "By the way, do you want to report it? It''s just that Han Sanqian was caught. Come on, this is a great achievement." The subordinate laughed.


    Angelica heard this, not without pride.


    This is of course.


    Who is Han Sanqian? !


    In the land of the Demon Race, many people may not have seen him, but they have heard his name.


    This newborn calf came to the land of the demons for the first time, and almost turned upside down the place he passed. The two battles that should have fallen into the city and the battle of the Pei family have pushed his reputation and prestige to the extreme.


    In fact, the boss tried to clean up this guy several times, but almost all the methods were used up. Not only did he fail to take down him, but he suffered a lot of losses on his head again and again.


    It must have been extremely annoyed at the top, although they didn''t say it, it was completely guessable.


    If he won Han Sanqian at this time, what kind of joy would the superiors be? I can think of it even with the thumb of my toes.


    More importantly, in the entire Demon Race, stepping on Han Sanqian, I am afraid that time will be more beautiful and famous.


    "It''s just a trivial matter, do you need it?" Although Angelica seemed to be indifferent, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was showing off in disguise.


    "The city master''s merit is unparalleled in the world, and winning Han Sanqian is like a god descending. How can such a great achievement be considered a trivial matter?"


    "You, it''s too high-profile, but well, since you have this heart, then you can do it."


    The hypocrisy of Angelica can almost make people sick to the point of vomiting, but even so, the subordinates still showed a professional smirk and took orders to do it.


    Soon, night time has come.


    According to the requirements, on the other side of this golden palace, there is a huge platform, at least several hundred people in black gathered here at this time.


    The judge was also invited, but his face was not good-looking.


    When he learned that Han Sanqian was arrested, he was actually very surprised.


    After all, Han Sanqian''s strength has never been seen before and at least stopped. To the judge, Han Sanqian should not lose to his own city master. This is also the fundamental reason why the judge quickly compromised after being tortured.


    Yu Zhong will die innocently.


    It''s not that he didn''t count. Even if Han Sanqian didn''t win, at least his strength could cause great harm to the city lord. At that time, he borrowed the donkey to get off the slope. If you can stand it, you can only be forced to be helpless, so as to prevaricate the past.


    But where could I have imagined that Han Sanqian actually... actually lost the hell out of it!


    This time, his situation was embarrassing.


    This is equivalent to surrendering without a fight.


    This is to be condemned. Moreover, the city owner has already issued a notice saying that the person who betrayed him will be dealt with tonight.


    Although it is said that the leader and the two people brought by Han Sanqian were killed.


    But who knows, will the city lord suddenly cast a net to catch big fish and give himself to that? !


    With such an uneasy mood, compared with the real happiness of other executives, the judge is so embarrassed and so out of place...


    And at this moment, along with the silence of the venue, the city lord Angelica, supported by his subordinates, slowly took the stage...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4397

    "See the city master!"


    Hundreds of people knelt down in unison, extremely respectful.


    The judge did not dare to neglect, and quickly knelt down.


    "Everyone, calm down."


    The generals stand up.


    "Everyone, at today''s meeting, you must all know what it is."


    "Hehe, there are a few traitors, so that the enemy touches my castle. To be honest, this is indeed shameful enough. However, everyone is their own, and I will not hide it from you."


    The judge snorted coldly, what does it mean not to hide? ! If you lost, you wouldn''t say that.


    In the end, it''s just to show off.


    "I''m guilty." Everyone said in unison.


    The city lord waved his hand pretentiously: "You don''t have to blame yourself so much, although the entrance to the castle is shocking, it is better to be safe."


    "This deity successfully won Han 3000."


    "City Lord, that Han Sanqian came to the Demon Clan for only a few days, but he was invincible in the land of the Demon Clan, and he once created countless myths that were not made to appear. Such a person was captured by the City Lord. The City Lord is mighty."


    "Yes, Han Sanqian is known as the invincible god of war, and even the true god of the Central Plains fights against him, but it is difficult to subdue him. class."


    "In front of the city lord, Han Sanqian is nothing more than that."


    "Yeah, Han Sanqian, what''s the point."


    "Our city lord, if we don''t make a move, it will be amazing."


    The rainbow fart was so hyped that the judge was so embarrassed that he deducted three rooms and one hall.


    The fart king must also call the expert.


    However, the city owner is very happy, for him, isn''t that what he wants.


    "Everyone, you are showing love. The deity is just a means of plundering. How can I expect that this Han Sanqian is so unbeatable." Angelica smiled.


    The judge sneered, you really can pretend.


    "I thought it was a fierce fight. It turns out that the city owner didn''t use all his strength."


    "If it were someone else, it might be a false name, but it''s not far from us when we should fall into the city. The news is true, so Han Sanqian''s ability is worth affirming and admitting. Our city lord dealt with him. It''s so simple, it seems that the fortune of the old man of the city has reached its peak."


    One needs to be touted, and a group of people want to be touted. The judge estimates that if the time is not really waiting for others, their group can boast for three days and three nights.


    "Judge, why don''t you speak tonight?" The judge was thinking when the city lord suddenly looked at him.


    The judge was stunned on the spot, but he was still named. He hurriedly buried his head and said, "City lord, subordinates... subordinates are just too surprised at how easy it is for you to handle the famous Han Sanqian, and for a while I don''t know how to express this worship."


    The city owner nodded slightly: "Judge, you have worked with me for nearly a hundred years. I know very well how you are."


    "Although you and I are subordinates, but in private, I regard you as a younger brother."


    "People, it is inevitable to make mistakes. If you know your mistakes, you will correct them. That''s good. Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, any grievances the judge had against the city lord just now disappeared, and he even wished he could get together now and slap the city lord''s ass again with his own hands.


    Without him, the meaning of the city lord''s words is actually very obvious.


    He has forgiven the sin he committed in the past.


    This also shows that not only does he have no worries about his life, but he can even save his position.


    Thinking of this, thousands of words turned into a deep bow of the judge: "My subordinates will do their best and die in the future. Only you, the city lord, will follow."


    "Very good." The city lord nodded with satisfaction. : "However, you have always done your best for me, and there is no future."


    The judge was even happier, the city lord really didn''t hold any grudges about betraying him before.


    "Yes." The judge said excitedly.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, our food is getting cold, so, in order not to delay everyone, we won''t say more."


    "Come here."


    A subordinate immediately took the order: "Little is here!"


    "Go, put those three traitors down on me."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute!" The city lord stopped him again.


    He turned around and bowed his head respectfully: "City Lord, what else is there to order?"


    "By the way, bring up the spoils of this seat, they are all my brothers, and it will open their eyes."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4398

    The subordinates took orders and quickly retreated.


    Soon, the three prisoners were the first to be pressed up.


    There was a roar from the audience!


    But as Su Yingxia was escorted up, the cacophony disappeared instantly, followed by the silence of the whole room.


    "So beautiful."


    "Damn, this woman, really needs a face and a body, and a figure."


    "Grandma''s, we have actually caught quite a few daughters for so long, and there are many beautiful ones, but it''s the first time we''ve seen them grow up to be so beautiful."


    "That''s not it, to be honest, with such a woman, if I can play for a while, even if I die, I''m fucking worth it."


    After the silence, a group of people whispered and talked a lot.


    The city owner Angelica is not angry. After all, praising Su Yingxia is actually satisfying his vanity.


    In his eyes, Su Yingxia is the woman he wants to play with, and it is naturally very cool to be envied by everyone.


    Su Yingxia''s vision was still recovering, and after staying in the dark for a few hours, it was a little difficult to adapt to being suddenly pushed out.


    But when she saw the three people and the many people in black, she immediately resisted.


    Unfortunately, the rope on her body seemed to be extremely hard, and no matter how hard she tried, it was still difficult to get rid of.


    "Guys, my beauty looks like she can''t wait."


    Seeing Su Yingxia struggling, the city owner Angelica smiled softly.


    Under the stage, there was also a burst of laughter.


    "Greenfoot, where is Han Sanqian? Where is he?!" Su Yingxia shouted angrily.


    "He? Haha, if I guessed right at this time, he should have been wiped out by the gold bricks. But, beauty, you don''t have to worry, you won''t die."


    "A beautiful woman like you, not to mention in our Demon Race, even the entire Bafang Senior Sister is rare. As long as you serve me comfortably tonight, I can always keep you by my side." The city owner is proud. And the road.


    "Bah!" Su Yingxia glared angrily: "It''s just you, are you worthy?"


    "Angelica, right, if you''re still a man, just kill me with one knife!"


    If Han Sanqian died, or if she was humiliated, she would rather die!


    "Yo yo yo, it''s so pungent, but I like your character, because then when you are struggling, it will make people more exciting. Hahahaha!"


    "Hahaha!" Everyone in the audience also laughed.


    "Su Yingxia, I warn you, if you say something nice, I''m asking you to serve me well, if you say something bad, then I will simply threaten you, if you don''t serve me well, and when I get tired of you, I will Let my brothers have a good time."


    When the words fell, he looked at the generals and raised his arms: "How are you, brothers?!"


    The generals were like ducks who saw someone, and the rooster saw the dawn, and all of them raised their hands in excitement and cheered wildly.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes were like swords, cold to the bone.


    "Don''t follow me like this, I tell you, Angelica, as long as you dare to touch a single hair of me, Han Sanqian will also destroy your Heavenly Demon Castle a hundred times."


    Angelica smiled coldly: "These words, after you are humiliated to death by everyone, go to the underworld and tell Han Sanqian."


    When the words fell, Angelica waved a big hand, and the scene suddenly returned to peace.


    "Everyone, I''m in a bad mood right now, so..."


    "come!"


    With a soft sound, the three soldiers immediately kicked the knees of the three leaders, causing them to kneel on the stage.


    After that, the three soldiers pressed their heads, waiting for Angelica''s next instructions.


    "Those who betrayed my Demon Castle are unforgivable and must die to apologize. However, there are many kinds of death, some are happy, and some are worse than death. Everyone, what do you think, how should I let them die?"


    "City Lord, don''t, don''t, I... I''m also forced to be helpless. If I don''t bring Han Sanqian, he will kill me." Liquid flows out.


    "Life is better than death!"


    "Life is better than death!"


    Under the stage, the generals also cheered in time.


    The city owner Angelica spread his hands gently: "You have seen it, and I don''t want to, but the public opinion of the brothers is like this."


    The words fell, he glanced, and the three soldiers immediately raised the daggers around their waists slowly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4399

    "Angelica, if you want to kill or slash, you can come as you please. Don''t be so pretentious there. To tell the truth, looking at your dog-like appearance makes me sick."


    "That''s right, it''s unfortunate in this life. It belongs to your Heavenly Demon Castle. It''s better if you die. In the next life, you will be stronger now."


    Unlike the leader who was scared to pee, the two people who were called by Scar to follow Han Sanqian were extremely tough.


    They really are not afraid of death, because these are their true words.


    Angelica''s face was icy cold. Of course, he couldn''t tolerate the two children talking so wildly.


    "As a person from Tianmobao, you are in the company of people like Han Sanqian. You are not ashamed. You dare to speak madly like insulting the city lord. It is absolutely hateful."


    The two looked at each other and sneered disdainfully.


    "A person like you is also worthy of the city lord?"


    "What have you paid for in Tianmobao? You are only fish and meat people, you are a shit city owner!"


    "Annoyed, angry, come on, cut off the tongues of these two people."


    When the words fell, the soldiers behind the two were about to start immediately.


    "Slow!" Su Yingxia hurriedly said.


    Angelica resisted her anger and asked coldly, "Little beauty, what happened to you?"


    "One person does things and one person is responsible. What is there to come to me and Han Sanqian, why bother some small soldiers and pawns."


    "You''re also a dignified city lord anyway, so you can be considered a hero if you take advantage of them?"


    The leader led the way in the end. Han Sanqian promised to leave a way for him. As for the other two, they came to help, and Su Yingxia naturally didn''t want them to sacrifice like this.


    Angelica was stunned, although he didn''t care about any famous festivals at all, but when he said these words from the mouth of his favorite beauty, it still sounded somewhat uncomfortable.


    "You want to protect the three of them?"


    "It''s not a guarantee." Su Yingxia naturally wouldn''t take the bait: "It''s just that I don''t like your behavior."


    "Anyway, you are also a person with subordinates, bullying the weak, aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed?"


    "Anyway, in my understanding, generally only the little guys like to use chicken feathers as arrows, and they like to bully the weak. The real big guy is often good at talking, because his status and style are there."


    This point, Su Yingxia did not make up to provoke him, in fact, many bigwigs themselves are very low-key.


    Sometimes when you go to that stop, you even think he is an ordinary person.


    "Beauty, I didn''t expect you to have such sharp teeth and sharp mouth."


    "However, it doesn''t matter. In a place like the Demon Race, no one cares about face or face, and strength is face."


    "In your eyes, it doesn''t matter what kind of person I am. Even, the more you hate me, the better, because no matter what, I''m the man who fell for you."


    As soon as he said this, he laughed out loud, and all his subordinates also laughed.


    Su Yingxia''s face turned cold. After following Han Sanqian for so long, she had seen a lot of some of Han Sanqian''s ridicule. Now, in order to save people, she also painted a gourd, but she did not expect to fail directly.


    No way, Angelica''s face is too thick.


    "What are you still doing?"


    "Give me the tongues of those two thieves and drink."


    As he drank coldly, the two soldiers hurriedly started.


    "By the way, that guy, don''t let it go."


    "Doesn''t this guy like to be a spy? A spy, fine, fine is small, small is not. I castrated him."


    "Yes!"


    The three knives suddenly appeared coldly.


    The leader shook his head desperately and kept begging for mercy, but he was quickly posed by the soldier beside him, and the knife was shaking brightly in front of his eyes.


    And those two people are still fearless, even if their tongues have been dragged out by the soldiers next to them, they are still the same.


    The three soldiers didn''t talk nonsense, they just raised their swords and started.


    However, at this moment, a chuckle came: "Although they are not very high-status people, they are my people. Before you want to touch my people, have you asked me?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4400

    As soon as these words came out, the scene was instantly peaceful.


    Many of them were looking at each other at this time, obviously not knowing where the voice came from.


    Not to mention, who would dare to be so bold and dare to say such absurd words on such an occasion.


    "Who, who the fuck is talking, stand up for the young master!"


    "Yeah, fuck, the city lord is here, and you are waiting for Xiao Xiao to be qualified to speak?"


    "Stand out, we can guarantee that we won''t kill you."


    There is no need for Angelica to speak, but a bunch of younger brothers have already started cursing.


    Who doesn''t want to pat the city lord''s ass at this time.


    But it''s a pity that when a group of people looked around, they couldn''t find anyone who said this, and they couldn''t help feeling strange.


    Only one person, at this time, has a relaxed smile on his face.


    Angelica quickly noticed this smiling man, and couldn''t help but be very annoyed: "Su Yingxia, it''s this time, you still laugh?"


    "What? Did you think that I would make you happy tonight, and couldn''t help but smile happily?"


    If it was just now, Su Yingxia would definitely yell, but now, Su Yingxia is not angry at all.


    "It seems that this little girl is really as the city owner said, and she can''t wait for the evening."


    "That''s not it, otherwise you see why this woman doesn''t refute at all."


    "Oh, this woman, hehe, you know, it looks like that iceberg on the outside, but in fact, which girl is not that?!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Haha, if you want to refuse, you can welcome it."


    "There''s no way. Everyone can see what kind of big man our city lord is. Now everyone can see what our city lord is capable of. Just imagine, what woman would not be tempted by such a powerful character."


    "Don''t say it, if I were a woman, I''m afraid I would also choose our city lord."


    Hearing the compliments from a group of subordinates, Angelica was very satisfied, and the previous anger also disappeared a lot.


    "Su Yingxia, it turns out that you worship the deity. Well, since you have this kind of heart, this deity will love you very much tonight."


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "It depends on whether you have that ability."


    "As for me admiring you? It is indeed possible, but the premise is that you defeat Han Sanqian."


    "Defeat?" Angelica was a little puzzled: "Su Yingxia, are you out of your mind? If you mentioned this condition before, the deity can understand it, but now...is time and space confused?"


    Han Sanqian''s fellow has obviously been trapped in the golden brick by himself. Now that a few hours have passed, I am afraid that he has already disappeared, disappeared from this world, and beat him the fuck?


    Beat the second time?


    He thought, but, does Han Sanqian have this qualification?


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly. Maybe, for others, no one knew who made the sound just now, but for Su Yingxia, it was completely different.


    That was Han Sanqian''s voice.


    Don''t say that he said such a long sentence, if Han Sanqian is angry, she can know if it is him.


    "Do you really believe that you defeated Han Sanqian?" Su Yingxia said softly, "Otherwise, let''s go and take a look at the gold bricks."


    "Smelly mother-in-law, are you negotiating terms with me? Or, are you trying to use this bad reason to trick me into taking out that gold brick?" He sneered: "Playing these tricks with me, when I play these, you I''m afraid I haven''t even been born yet!"


    "But..." He suddenly changed the conversation: "In order to convince you, the little girl, to lose heart, and to make you wholeheartedly dress for the evening, I will take you for this today."


    "Come here."


    "exist."


    "Go and take out that gold brick."


    "But the city owner..." The subordinates were also a little worried.


    "Go, what are you afraid of?"


    It has been a few hours, not to mention that there is a mere 3000 Han, even if Daluo Immortal comes down, I am afraid there will be nothing left.


    You must know that there is a golden brick, but the entire six golden walls have not shrunk, and they will still squeeze each other infinitely.


    And once anything comes out of it, it will be completely irresistible, it will only be crushed more and more, and finally, it will turn into nothingness.


    Therefore, he has no worries.


    "My subordinates will go get it."


    When the words fell, the subordinates immediately retreated.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4401

    With a cold smile, Angelica looked at Su Yingxia, and the more she looked, the more she felt that this woman was so beautiful that it hooked his soul.


    "Little beauty, give up."


    "You''ve stayed in it, you should know very well that when the space was relatively large, people could still hold for a while with their hands or weapons, but once they were closed, you couldn''t even stretch out your hands."


    "As the old saying goes, an inch of weapon is an inch stronger, but do you know why not everyone uses a long soldier?"


    "That''s because long soldiers are limited by space. When you are in that kind of environment, let alone weapons, your hands are too long."


    "But, without your hands, how can you resist the pressure?"


    Su Yingxia naturally understands the truth, but unfortunately, Su Yingxia still smiled and shook her head: "One time before, Sanqian and I also met today''s scene."


    "At that time, that person almost said it in front of us with confidence, but, do you know the result?"


    Angelica didn''t speak, and looked at Su Yingxia stubbornly.


    "I think you already know the result."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, Han Sanqian is not an ordinary person. If you want to judge him as an ordinary person, I can guarantee that you will lose miserably." Su Yingxia sneered.


    Angelica was angry, but then smiled: "Little lady, although I''m very uncomfortable with what you said, but, from another angle, are you caring about me?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "I don''t care about your life or death, I''m just afraid that your death will be too tragic and my eyes will be stained."


    "Bastard!"


    Angelica scolded, and at this time, the subordinate also held a gold brick and came back.


    "Little bitch, I''ll let you see how miserable the so-called bastards are now."


    When the words fell, he directly stole the gold brick from my hands.


    Immediately afterwards, I don''t know what strange incantations this guy chanted, and his right hand condensed into a very strange posture to draw and draw on the bricks.


    It''s like a certain Jianghu warlock uses some strange Taoist technique.


    But just after he finished drawing, he followed his fingers a little in the air.


    Strange things happened.


    The golden diamond that seemed to be entirely made of gold suddenly turned into a transparent brick at this moment.


    From the outside, you can almost see the inside of the brick very clearly.


    At first glance, it looks like a brick.


    But if you look closely, you can find the most central place. In fact, it is still different. At least, you can barely see that there are actually six walls in the middle.


    "Did you see clearly?" Angelica said proudly.


    Of the six walls, there is almost certainly nothing.


    In other words, just like what Angelica said, Han Sanqian had already been completely spent in it and turned into nothingness, and was completely obliterated from this world.


    "What about Han Sanqian?" He sneered: "Didn''t some people say that he is not an ordinary person? I think, if that''s the case, then this ordinary person shouldn''t disappear."


    When the words fell, Angelica laughed, and the group of people behind him also laughed. The whole atmosphere was full of ridicule and ridicule for a while.


    If he hadn''t heard the previous voice, Su Yingxia might have believed it and was desperate, but this time, Su Yingxia didn''t believe it.


    She only believed what she heard.


    "What does this mean? Haven''t you ever thought that if my family''s 3,000 people escaped from the inside, in fact, the inside of the bricks is different, and they can''t see anything?" Su Yingxia said disdainfully.


    "Little lady, you are very hard-mouthed, but I just don''t know if it''s your hard-mouthedness or something of the deity."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Another burst of laughter.


    Su Yingxia just looked at him coldly, as if waiting for his answer.


    "Little lady, just let you die. I can tell you clearly that there is no one in this world who wants to escape from the golden brick."


    "Then how did I escape?"


    "You? You are an exception. I have to admit that this guy Han Sanqian does have some skills. At that juncture, there are actually two artifacts that can be used interchangeably, giving you space to escape."


    "But do you think it''s really all up to him?"


    "If I hadn''t seen you beautiful and had selfishness, do you think I would release water?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yingxia frowned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4402

    "It means that when Han Sanqian resisted, I also noticed you, and I would be reluctant to let a beautiful woman like you be so fragrant."


    "So, when I saw him trying to open a gap, he deliberately loosened the bottom wall a bit, which made the gap big enough for you to escape."


    "Understand?"


    "Don''t fool me, what kind of ignorant girl do you think I am?" Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Hmph, although the gold brick is a brick, the power used is actually the power of the entire Demon Castle. You are all my people anyway, and I''m not afraid to tell you, you know why the people in the Demon Castle are so short? ?!"


    Compared with the height of the Demon Race, which is more than two meters tall, to be honest, the people in the Tianmo Castle are indeed very different from them, like dwarfs.


    Moreover, not to mention them, just compared with them, the Central Plains people, their body size is also relatively short, only the body is strong.


    "I don''t know that. I thought it was your characteristic."


    "Characteristic?" The city owner sneered: "If it''s a feature, why am I so tall?"


    "The entire fortress of Tianmo Castle, since my father was established, has actually been built according to a mysterious great formation in ancient times. Anyone who lives here, including you and Han Sanqian, will become a part of the entire great formation. "


    "You have all the nutrients and energy you need to maintain the operation of this large formation, and you are continuously absorbing energy from him."


    "You are a part of this place. If you want to break through the formation, isn''t it a fool''s dream?!"


    "Even if the emperor is here, he can''t do it."


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia recalled everything that Han Sanqian had guessed in the bricks, and gradually began to understand.


    Although Han Sanqian''s guess is a little bit different, in general, the big frame is somewhat similar.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia said, "We are a part here, so our ability is also weakened in disguise, right?"


    "Not bad." Angelica nodded.


    "The people who have entered the big formation are all the sons of the big formation. How can the son want to disobey Lao Tzu? Even Han Sanqian, he is amazing, but from the very beginning, he was under restraint. middle."


    "It''s totally impossible for him to play to his own strength."


    "Now, you are convinced."


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "Then what if I want to break the formation? What should I do?"


    "Su Yingxia, do you think you can know this?" Angelica said coldly.


    Su Yingxia was a little disdainful: "Didn''t you keep saying that I''m about to be your woman, don''t tell me, I don''t even have this right?!"


    "City Lord, are you insincere? Or are you afraid that I will learn it and use this great formation to deal with you?"


    "Afraid?!" Angelica was taken aback for a moment, and then he laughed: "What should I be afraid of?"


    "Little girls, I told you that this great formation was made by my father, and this formation is also passed down from men to women, and the emphasis is on the inheritance of blood."


    "Don''t say you don''t know how to use the array, even if I tell you, you can only watch."


    If there is no particularity, just based on the uniqueness of this great formation, I am afraid that Tianmo Castle has already been beaten down, rather than the deep demon belly area is growing stronger.


    And make it your own!


    In fact, Su Yingxia doesn''t need her to say this, she is very clear.


    However, Su Yingxia''s question naturally has her purpose.


    "Since it''s what you said, why don''t you talk about it and let me know?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Well, it''s okay to tell you. But I''m afraid you don''t understand the terminology."


    "But it doesn''t matter. If I don''t understand, it will be whatever you say in the future."


    When he heard this, Angelica was obviously moved.


    Although he can really handle Su Yingxia easily, the twisted melon is never sweet. It would be a good choice to have such a beautiful woman to accompany him for a long time.


    "Okay, I''ll just say it once."


    "You listen carefully."


    Su Yingxia showed a mysterious smile: "All ears."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4403

    "The wind is like a formation, and its momentum is like the five elements, so the big formation is designed..."


    Angelica''s face is ugly, but when it comes to the mystery of this great formation, it is straight-forward.


    However, he really did not brag. As he continued to talk, not to mention his group of younger brothers dozing off one by one, even Su Yingxia, who had read a lot of books, had a splitting headache for a while. That''s called a confusion.


    Seeing this group of people like this, Angelica sneered.


    Back then, when his father taught him, he did the same.


    After more than ten years, when he began to understand some of the mysteries, he gradually became interested.


    In addition, when I am an adult, I also have ambitions, so I am diligent in learning.


    This group of people want to understand the profound meaning just by listening to them read it once. Isn''t this nonsense? !


    However, Angelica did not give up. The more they were like this, the more they had to finish speaking. In this way, the gap would be widened and his arrogance would be more obvious.


    After about a few minutes, many people at the scene were really snoring. Even the three leaders who were close to him who were about to be abused completely forgot about their current dangerous situation, and they were half awake and half awake. In the dream, the head is like a chicken pecking at rice, constantly lifting it.


    Su Yingxia also fought directly with her eyelids sleepy.


    It''s so hypnotizing, it''s like a hypnotizing song.


    "call!"


    After reading it with satisfaction, Angelica closed it with satisfaction. Then, the guy pretended to cough.


    Everyone in the entire venue suddenly woke up.


    With a cold voice, Angelica looked at Su Yingxia: "Little lady, how is it? I''ve finished speaking, do you understand?!"


    Su Yingxia shook her head, she really worked hard, but some things really can''t be accomplished with hard work.


    "I do not understand."


    "I''ve said it a long time ago that even if I tell you something, it''s useless, and you don''t understand it at all."


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "If you want to say it, you don''t necessarily want me to understand."


    "You don''t understand what you''re asking?"


    "Someone can understand it, right?"


    "Hmph, they are all my subordinates, don''t I know their abilities? If they understand, I..."


    If you can understand it, these guys have long been fucking thieves, why is this so? !


    It''s just that he was embarrassed to say it in front of a group of executives.


    "I didn''t mention them either. I don''t know them, and if they understand, what does it have to do with me?!" Su Yingxia laughed.


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s appearance, Angelica obviously felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, a cold brow wrinkled: "Little girls, what are you selling to me?!"


    "It didn''t sell anything, but the city lord said just now that they are all your subordinates, do you know it very well?"


    "That''s natural." Angelica replied unhappily.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "That''s right, since you are so familiar with your subordinates, don''t you realize that there is one more person in your subordinates?!"


    "One more person?"


    Hearing this, Angelica was naturally shocked, and instantly looked at the crowd in the audience.


    However, even the top executives of Tianmo Castle are actually hundreds of people. It is difficult to find a different one in this situation.


    Everyone in the audience also began to look at each other. You looked at me, and I looked at you. For a while, I was very confused.


    But just a short while later, as people somewhere found that the people around them were wrong and kept retreating, the people there became more and more scattered.


    Until the end, the group of people all dispersed, leaving only one person standing in the center circle.


    Although he lowered his head at this time, his figure was obviously different from that of other demons.


    Angelica was suddenly shocked, and he didn''t know when such a person came in.


    "Who is there!" he roared.


    Immediately afterwards, along with his roar, the man slowly stood up, and his colleague raised his head slightly.


    There are many people who still don''t know who he is, but when the judge and the angel on the stage see clearly, they can''t help but go backwards on the spot!


    Han three thousand!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4404

    "No, no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    "Han Sanqian, why is Han Sanqian here?"


    The two of them were shocked and screamed at the same time.


    This is just like seeing a ghost, making it difficult for people to stabilize their mood.


    Afterwards, a group of executives in the audience panicked and tried their best to keep their distance from each other.


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly.


    In fact, she just saw Han Sanqian in the crowd just now.


    After she heard the voice before, she was sure that Han Sanqian was here, but when he never showed up, Su Yingxia quickly realized that Han Sanqian might want to know something.


    The two husband and wife had a tacit understanding, and Su Yingxia was also very smart. Han Sanqian could know what he wanted to know almost instantly.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia and Angelica came together in such a way.


    Angelica was really deceived, and he told the whole situation of Tianmo Castle one by one.


    Angelica glared at Su Yingxia, and he finally understood what Su Yingxia meant by someone who understood!


    "You bitch, you already knew he was here, and deliberately coaxed me, just to let Han Sanqian know the secret of my Heavenly Demon Castle?!" Angelica was furious.


    Su Yingxia nodded noncommittally: "That''s right. However, it''s impossible to say a lie. After all, I said from the beginning that Han Sanqian must not be restricted by you in the gold bricks, but unfortunately, you are not I don''t believe it."


    "You..." Angelica was furious, looking back at Han Sanqian, and asked coldly, "Han Sanqian, why are you here?!"


    "You have clearly disappeared in my golden brick, how can you get out of your body without my knowledge?"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "Didn''t my wife tell you? Your broken gold bricks may be quite useful to others, but for me, that''s all!"


    "Impossible! As I said just now, Tianmo Castle is a top-secret formation. Once anyone enters Tianmo Castle, he will automatically become a part of Tianmo Castle. No matter how powerful you are, you will still be part of the formation. Your strength, that''s all, how could you possibly break through him?!"


    Angelica is unbelievable, and the emotion of speaking has obviously become extremely ferocious.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "This formation is indeed very strong and extreme."


    "Although it means that it can''t move at all from its establishment, but... it has the disadvantage of not moving, and it also has its advantages. At least, it can maximize the strength of its ability within its range."


    "I am also a human being, and I have always been a thing in this world, so it is inevitable that I will be affected by entering the formation."


    "But, Angelica, have you forgotten the divine weapon in my hand?!"


    "Artifact?" Angelica was stunned for a second, and in the next second, he instantly reacted to the Pangu axe in Han Sanqian''s hands: "You mean the Pangu axe?!"


    "No, it''s impossible. The Pangu Axe is obviously closed in your hand. It can''t help you much at all."


    "Moreover, the distance between the six walls was extremely small at that time, and there was no room for your axe to exert force. Therefore, even if you simply wanted to use the axe to open the walls, it was absolutely impossible."


    "Even now I can say something ugly. With the current state of your Pangu Axe, it will always be affected by my great formation. How could he..."


    Han Sanqian grinned: "That''s why my wife told you not to look at me like a normal person. But you kid, you don''t believe me."


    "From the beginning to the end, I didn''t expect the Pangu Axe to help me break the ice. No matter its strength or its size, it can''t play any role at that level."


    "Then if you don''t use the Pangu axe, what chance do you have to come out?" Angelica was puzzled.


    Although the Pangu axe is really not in the hands of Han Sanqian now, and it will be restricted by the formation, but in fact, Angelica is also very clear, that is just that the Pangu axe has not reached its strength circle.


    Once its power is slightly displayed, how many things in the world can compete with it? !


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Can''t you get out without the Pangu Axe? What''s your logic?!"


    "Don''t tell me, did you forget that when I resisted you in the six golden walls, there were more than one divine weapon?!"


    Hearing this, Angelica suddenly shrank his eyes: "You...you mean, that...that black stick?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4405

    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "You''re not a complete fool, aren''t you?"


    Yes, Han Sanqian was able to escape, in fact, it was the little black stick.


    To a certain extent, when Su Yingxia was sent out, the space that Han Sanqian faced became extremely small, and it was impossible for anyone to perform any effective operations in such a space.


    Han Sanqian is no exception.


    But, who is Han Sanqian?


    Always a budget-conscious guy who makes all the arrangements.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to panic and drive himself to a dead end.


    Therefore, it is necessary to send Su Yingxia away, but it does not mean that this is Han Sanqian''s last resort.


    He has his own plans and arrangements.


    And supporting all this is the little black stick.


    At that time, among the six walls, the little black stick had perfectly proved its ability. It could fully withstand the pressure brought by the walls and the huge corrosion on the walls.


    Therefore, in that environment, Han Sanqian thought of a possibility.


    That is to compress yourself infinitely.


    In that kind of environment, it is impossible for people to complete any physical movements. On the contrary, they will be greatly restricted because of their body size.


    But what if it''s smaller than itself?


    Then, the space becomes larger.


    What if you were even the size of a point? !


    Then, the explosive power of the point will be stronger.


    All in all, Han Sanqian quickly thought of a way. He put himself into his storage ring, and then directly transformed the little black stick with his mind.


    Eventually, a layer of matter wrapping around the ring is formed.


    Afterwards, diffuse with the little black stick mentioned at this point.


    The point is always the most concentrated thing.


    The little black stick attacked with a point, wrapping the ring and turning it into a sharp point in front of it, making its overall shape like an awl, breaking the brick body.


    During that time period, the golden bricks had been placed in a special location by Angelica''s subordinates.


    Therefore, when Han Sanqian came out, he almost disappeared.


    In order not to frighten the snake, and Han Sanqian couldn''t find where Su Yingxia was, he simply came to hide himself, and didn''t show up until a critical moment.


    "Han Sanqian, you really know how to play. You can escape in this situation. I really admire it!"


    "However, do you think you won if you escaped?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a fool''s dream. I can trap you once, and I can trap you ten thousand times."


    "You can try it, whether you escape faster or I collect faster."


    Angelica drink coldly, full of confidence.


    As the master of the great formation, even if Han Sanqian completed the heaven-defying move and escaped from it, this did not mean the end of the world.


    He has a way to continue killing Han Sanqian, as long as this great formation is still there.


    Han Sanqian smiled and nodded: "Normally, you can really mess with me infinitely."


    If it wasn''t for fear of this, Han Sanqian wouldn''t have been hiding in the dark to observe, but he would have killed the Quartet long ago, making the gang of Tianmobao cry.


    "But unfortunately..."


    "What a pity?!"


    "It''s a pity that you told me everything about the formation just now." Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    Angelica''s face was cold, obviously unhappy, but he was not worried, and said coldly: "What if I told you? Han Sanqian, so profound, do you understand?"


    When he was just reading, almost everyone at the scene was dozing off. With Angelica''s temperament, others fell asleep while he was talking. This was a great disrespect to him, and he would definitely be furious.


    But he didn''t.


    The reason is simple, it''s a normal reaction.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Why do you think I don''t understand?!"


    "Joke, when I was studying with my father, it took me a full fifteen years to slowly become enlightened, and that was when my father opened a small stove. If you want to learn it by listening to it, you treat me as Stupid?!"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "It''s not that I take you for a fool, it''s just that you haven''t considered a situation, might you really be a fool yourself?!"


    Hearing this, Angelica was stunned for a moment, and his mind carefully tasted what Han Sanqian meant, and soon, he finally came around.


    "I... I''ll fuck you uncle!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4406

    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "Look at you, only a fool can bark incompetently."


    "Don''t pretend to be the fuck in front of me. Although I am not a genius, he is also extremely smart. You are attacking me!"


    "What the hell is a man?"


    "You said you understood, but say one or two, let Lao Tzu listen!"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "The big formation has no eyes and cannot be formed. According to what you said, the whole big formation is made of inverted yin and yang. Am I right?"


    Hearing this, Angelica was stunned on the spot, it was true!


    "So, the formation eye is a dead eye. If you crack it according to the conventional method, you will inevitably be injured by the dead eye. At that time, the force in the formation can make the dead eye explode and kill anyone who breaks the formation. Am I right? !"


    Angelica didn''t speak, but apparently there was already a cold sweat on her forehead!


    What Han Sanqian said was still correct.


    "According to logic, that is to say, the raw eyes in this array are actually array eyes."


    "Generally speaking, according to the gossip, there are countless living gates and one death gate. Life and death are reversed. The only death gate is actually the living gate."


    "But in your great formation, because of the reason of inverse yin and yang, the entire formation is upside down. The only dead eye is still the dead eye, but the living eye is really the living eye."


    "That''s why, if it wasn''t for you to prevent others from leaving, you can enter and leave the castle at will."


    "Only those who really want to break through the formation will look for the formation eye. When they look for it, they will find the dead eye in your formation, and then die."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Angelica''s face was extremely gloomy, and her teeth were almost snapped.


    Han Sanqian was right.


    The design of the entire array is so back to basics.


    However, because of the close design with the castle, this great formation looks simple, but is actually extremely complicated.


    Many people will find a way to break the big formation when they hear it, but they often fall into the vortex of self-habit and the trap of melting the big formation and the city.


    As long as you want to break the formation, you will definitely find the eyes.


    No one would deliberately hit the door of death when they knew that they were broken, just like no one who survived would find a way to send it to death by himself.


    This is the fundamental reason why the Heavenly Demon Castle never decays. However, I didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would actually see through it.


    He really understood his own words completely.


    But¡­¡­


    how can that be? !


    "Forgot to tell you, Sanqian actually studied Qimen Dunjia, gossip about Yin and Yang for a long time, and even put in a lot of practice. In this regard, he should be called an expert." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, this was not wrong.


    He has a deep understanding of this himself. Last time, he met various masters from Qinglong who gathered Qimen shields and armor in Dacheng. He was instructed by Qinglong and learned from each other. Han Sanqian''s depth in this aspect has long been Reached a master level.


    "Impossible, and you don''t have to be complacent, even if... even if you can understand what I said, so what?!"


    "Does this mean that you can break the formation?!"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "That''s not necessarily true. After all, understanding and figuring out the operation of the entire formation and the gate of life are completely two concepts."


    "Isn''t that right? You only know the general picture, but you make it seem like you have won. It''s really a joke." Angelica said coldly.


    Han Sanqian said, "But what Su Yingxia said was modest, what if I wasn''t just an expert?"


    "Have you ever thought that, in some fields, some super masters or top masters often don''t need you to say too much, you can directly understand everything?!"


    Hearing this, Angelica''s face condensed, and there was an ominous premonition in his mind: "Are you talking about you?"


    "You''re not talented, but you can still be regarded as a master." Han Sanqian sneered.


    Angelica stared at Han Sanqian fiercely: "You mean, can you break my formation?"


    "You fucking scare me? When I''m a three-year-old?!"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I, Han Sanqian, never like to scare anyone, I only scare, not scare!"


    Angelica''s body was obviously soft: "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible."


    "Why don''t you, brother, give you a show?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4407

    "Performance?"


    Before waiting for Angelica to respond, Han Sanqian moved slightly, and his figure rose to the sky in an instant.


    After that, in a short period of time, like an eagle passing by, and like a mad dragon flying in the sky, after that, it went straight to a certain direction in the east.


    Han Sanqian is not worried about Su Yingxia''s safety now, because he is very clear that now whether it is the judge or the group of executives, or simply Angelica.


    Their focus is on whether Han Sanqian can really break the formation as he said.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian is not completely without any response, he secretly helped Su Yingxia loose early.


    Once there is any change, Su Yingxia can break free immediately.


    With her ability, there is no problem in holding back for a moment, and Han Sanqian can support him at any time.


    "Where did that guy go? He didn''t run away, did he?"


    "City Lord, you say, is he bragging?"


    "Grandma''s, he''s doing a fantastic job."


    A group of people were puzzled, and naturally they all turned their attention to Angelica.


    After all, only he knew better what the whole thing was going to be like.


    Angelica doesn''t know how to answer, there are indeed some clues in the east, but it does not mean that Han Sanqian can really find a needle in the sea.


    After all, the entire formation has clues on all sides, but over the years, how many trapped people have not gone in these directions?


    But going, does not mean that they succeeded, and most of them even died here.


    Soon, somewhere in the east, a puff of white smoke rose.


    In the next second, white smoke began to rise from the west.


    Then the South, and finally the North.


    Until white smoke rose from all sides, Han Sanqian''s figure reappeared.


    Soon after, he landed again, but there was nothing else on him.


    "What? This is your breaking formation?"


    Seeing the return of Han Sanqian, Angelica was relieved a lot.


    As the leader of the formation, of course he knew very well that the formation eye of the entire formation was still there, and Han Sanqian didn''t destroy it.


    Naturally, this also shows that what Han Sanqian just said was bragging.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Not bad."


    "Joke, if you light four white smokes on all sides, even if you break the formation?" Angelica sneered disdainfully.


    A group of executives also burst into laughter, Han Sanqian didn''t break the line, which was equivalent to a big stone that made them fall in their hearts.


    After all, the Demon Castle can be so invincible. Although they do not understand the formation, they also understand that the importance of this formation is determined.


    Once they are broken by Han Sanqian, then naturally, they are equivalent to losing their protection and blessing.


    "Han Sanqian, I have heard of your brilliant deeds in the past. You rely on yourself to be able to fight, so you often use some random tricks to scare the enemy."


    "This trick is really useful. After all, you have the ability, it is easy to scare people."


    "Unfortunately, with me, it is useless."


    "I''m not afraid of you, because my gold bricks can completely conquer you, you are in front of me, these tricks are destined to be useless."


    "Alas." Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly: "Why do you think I''m bragging?"


    "What? Can''t you hold back?" Seeing Han Sanqian shaking his head, Angelica was even more proud.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Angelica, didn''t your father teach you that you should learn to keep a low profile and be flexible in everything?"


    "Success is only an end point, and there are many paths to it. Why do you think that you must follow the methods you know?!"


    Just like solving a geometry problem, as long as the final answer is the same, the solution itself varies from person to person, and the solution method varies from person to person.


    At least, for Han Sanqian, a top master like him, the natural solution also contains his strong personal color.


    "Blow, keep blowing, you haven''t touched the main eye of my big formation from beginning to end, how do you break the formation?!"


    "Just because of your mere four white smoke?!"


    "Yes, this is what I told you just now, just with these four white smokes, you can completely smash your body into pieces!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4408

    "Are you kidding me?" Angelica said coldly.


    "Fuck, if four smokes alone can destroy us, I''m afraid we don''t even know how many times we have been destroyed. After all, wars often happen in the castle."


    "Rely on him, the common people are smoking when they cook, he really thinks we are a fool, and are we still used to fooling people?"


    A group of people scolded, obviously disdainful.


    Han Sanqian didn''t want to talk nonsense with them either. When he looked up, it was almost time to see, and he moved his hand slightly.


    boom!


    A loud bang came directly, but I found that the sound came from the east, and if I listened carefully, it should be where the white smoke rose before.


    Everyone was stunned and startled, but after that, Angelica smiled.


    "Hahaha, Han Sanqian, did you and he set a gun battle there? Suddenly I startled."


    Angelica was of course shocked, but he could feel that his body was not affected in any way.


    His body is related to the entire formation, so he can naturally sense whether there is a problem with the formation at any time.


    "Fuck, this idiot is really making a fool of himself. This bastard, when the sound just now, I really thought something was wrong."


    "Damn, I really thought this guy had some kind of battle, so that''s all?"


    A bunch of people were angry and funny.


    But at this moment, the second sound came again.


    However, compared with the last time, there was still no other movement when the sound came, but the reaction of everyone was completely different.


    Without the slightest shock and fright, it seems that everyone has become accustomed to it.


    What turned more, in fact, was the laughter of the crowd.


    To them, it''s like some giant farting.


    Fart sounded.


    Then, there was a third sound.


    Everyone laughed even more crazy. The leader buried his head deeply at this time. He was very speechless. Originally, he was desperate.


    But Han Sanqian came out of the golden brick and completely raised his sense of anticipation.


    He thought that Han Sanqian could return as a king, but, where did he think of it? It didn''t take long for him to work hard. He didn''t know whether Han Sanqian was king or not. When he only knew, Han Sanqian was now a laughing stock. It''s an indisputable fact.


    Still fine.


    "Han Sanqian, the three sounds have already rang, don''t blame me for not reminding you, you have to hurry up and think of a way, otherwise, you will be embarrassed later, right?" Angelica squinted and laughed at Han Sanqian.


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    Under the stage, everyone laughed wildly.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, his hand moved, and the fourth sound rang out.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s cold expression, in fact, Angelica immediately put away her smile after the fourth sound, and he was still somewhat guilty.


    However, after waiting for about seven or eight seconds without any discomfort, the guy was completely relieved.


    He laughed loudly: "Han Sanqian, the four voices have already passed, do you have any other tricks now? You...Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "It''s no use bluffing, idiot!"


    "Han Sanqian is nothing more than that."


    "Fuck the master, I''ll go, I think you don''t talk about the master of Qimen Dunjia. You don''t blush for bragging, but you can count it."


    A bunch of people sneered at it.


    Han Sanqian only glanced at Su Yingxia, Su Yingxia nodded slightly, she believed that Han Sanqian would never do useless work, let alone play tricks like jumping beams.


    A good show must be at the back.


    Seeing Su Yingxia''s trusting eyes, Han Sanqian smiled confidently.


    "Danggui, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. It''s not that they don''t report it, the time has not yet come."


    "However, today, the time has come."


    "I should take you on your way too."


    As the words fell, along with Han Sanqian''s slight movement, the white smoke that was about to dissipate from all sides suddenly became active in an instant.


    When I looked up, it was as if the sun was covering the clouds.


    "The Taiji Dragon Soul Formation you used belongs to the Great Yin Formation, so it can absorb the evil spirits of the demons, and it can also transform all things in the formation into one''s own energy."


    "Actually, it is really difficult to break your formation, because the biggest limitation is that everything in the formation can be used by you, so even if you know how to break the formation, you are still unable to do what you want."


    "Not to mention, many people have already lost when they start to break through."


    "However, if you often walk by the river, how can you not wet your shoes? Today, you met me, and I just happen to have something that can restrain you."


    "This is what God wants to accept you, see clearly, Angelica, don''t blink."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4409

    "White clouds cover the sun, and temporarily seal your formations everywhere!"


    "But I''m not trying to break you!"


    "Little black stick, give it to me!"


    As soon as the words fell, suddenly, the little black stick suddenly flew out of Han Sanqian''s body, all the way to the sky above his head.


    Here, it also happens to be in the center of the gathering of white smoke from all sides.


    "You take the earth as your spirit, and I sacrifice to the sky as my moving."


    "The little black stick thinks it''s a formation, and restarts a big formation just like you!"


    After the words fell, after the little black stick flew into it, the black light flourished, driving the surrounding white smoke, black and white for a while, like a huge Tai Chi gossip, slowly turning it.


    Everyone looked up and saw that there was a large formation in the sky.


    "Han Sanqian!" Angelica is not stupid. Looking at the operation of this formation, he clearly knows that Han Sanqian''s formation is based on the method he said before.


    In other words, the top of the sky seems to have made a second Demon Castle at this time!


    "Yin-yang gossip, the universe is reversed, move me!"


    boom!


    With Han Sanqian shouting again, the little black stick turned more powerfully, and the white air around it and the black air it emitted also turned more frequently.


    The sky is turning, and the earth seems to be moving slowly.


    Everyone really experienced what it means to turn the world around for a while.


    "I''m so dizzy, I want to vomit, can you stop?"


    "What the hell is going on, is the world about to collapse?"


    A group of executives rubbed their heads and felt extremely uncomfortable, and even some people were completely unsteady.


    The little black stick is not a thing of the Three Realms, and is naturally not affected by the formation in the formation. It is used to make a brand-new big formation, which partially overlaps and partially opposes the Heavenly Demon Castle.


    Then the natural second formation will have a huge impact on each other.


    "Han Sanqian, what kind of tricks are you playing? Do you think you can break my formation like this? You are foolish, you can''t break the formation, you can''t break it at all. This is common sense, and you should know better than anyone." Angelica Angrily said.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "Angelica, of course I know this, but breaking the formation doesn''t have to be called breaking the formation."


    boom!


    The middle line between the two buttresses, at this time, the majestic energy rose from the ground and collided directly with the black energy emitted by the small black sticks in the air.


    Everyone suddenly felt as if they had been thrown into some kind of shaking ball, and fell directly to the ground in discomfort. Apart from moaning loudly in pain, they could hardly do anything else.


    Not only them, but all the other people in this city are in this situation at this time.


    Even Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia felt extremely uncomfortable at this time, as if they had a splitting headache and as if they were about to explode.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly flew to Su Yingxia''s side, his fingers slightly on his acupuncture points, and Su Yingxia was much better in a moment.


    "How could this be?" Su Yingxia asked strangely.


    "I used the method of confrontation to completely disrupt the order here. The people in the city were obediently absorbed by the large formation of the Demon Castle itself, and formed a habit."


    "Now, my big formation is also rushing out to absorb, so, all of them must be disordered inside."


    "Because of the pulling, I feel dizzy even more."


    "The battle between heaven and earth, how can it end."


    After hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation, Su Yingxia understood a little: "In this way, can we directly destroy the power brought to him by the whole city as we said before!"


    Han Sanqian nodded, that''s exactly what happened.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about breaking the formation eye directly, but for such a huge formation, even if the formation eye is found, its ability to protect itself should be extremely strong.


    Even if Han 3,000 people are super powerful, they can really destroy it directly.


    What about the innocent people in the city? !


    They are connected to the blood of the big formation, and if the formation is broken, they will inevitably be backlashed, and I am afraid that they will only die at that time.


    "It''s like someone smoking, suddenly taking his cigarette may kill him, but if the cycle is gradual, it can reduce the harm and impact of smoke-free on him, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "There is another most important reason."


    "Oh?"


    Han Sanqian chicken thief smiled like a robber: "You''ll know right away."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4410

    As the words fell, as the great formation in the sky turned faster and faster, everyone felt more and more uncomfortable, and the two formations seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    In other words, from initially competing with each other, to now mixing with each other.


    It''s messed up, it''s messed up, it''s all messed up.


    The ground began to tremble, the wind was raging, the buildings in the city were collapsing, and everything was being destroyed.


    Angelica looked around like crazy, he didn''t understand at all, how could such a situation happen!


    "You''re so damn good!"


    Angelica''s hands have moved, and with a thought, he tries to regain control of his big formation, so that the big formation can stabilize the situation again.


    Soon, under his urging, the energy of the ground formation increased, and countless light strips even began to appear on the ground. Each light strip extended from the ground and was connected to everyone''s feet.


    From a distance, it is like countless cobwebs meet and connect everyone.


    "boom!"


    Sure enough, with the big formation so obvious, the situation on the ground was obviously much more stable, and an invisible huge force suddenly struck.


    The white smoke in the sky suddenly became chaotic, and Han Sanqian''s whole body was as if his chest was hit by a boulder.


    "Three thousand!" Su Yingxia was immediately worried.


    "Haha, Han Sanqian, you want to break my great formation with just such a **** ability? Now, you have suffered." Seeing Han Sanqian injured, Angelica was extremely ferocious for a while.


    Sneer again and again!


    Han Sanqian clenched his teeth slightly, a faint sneer flashed in his eyes, but his face was full of surprise.


    "Angelica, I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be so capable. I thought that you would not be able to resist under my all-out push. But unexpectedly, I still underestimated you. , so that now it suffers a big loss.¡±


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s astonishment, Angelica is not without complacency. After all, this guy is Han Sanqian. People who can be praised by him are rare in this world.


    "Hmph, Han Sanqian, I''ve said it long ago, if I can be the city lord of this Heavenly Demon Castle, how can I get a false reputation? Now you know what you''re afraid of? It''s a pity, it''s too late."


    Han Sanqian shook his head with a wry smile: "In this case, it seems that there is nothing to say. I admit that I did underestimate you, but that doesn''t mean that your kid really won."


    "I haven''t fought to the death with you yet!"


    If Han Sanqian came out of the golden brick before, he was still a little afraid, and even just now he was faintly worried because of what Han Sanqian suddenly made, then now, he is completely confident and has no fear at all. .


    You must know that the current Han Sanqian was injured by himself in the confrontation with himself, and he was at a disadvantage. What was he afraid of? !


    "Han Sanqian, come on, let me go, I''ll show you my true strength."


    "I want to completely defeat you in front of everyone."


    Angelica has even begun to look forward to it. Once Han Sanqian is defeated, the people of this world will completely remember his name.


    "Han Sanqian, you helped me become famous."


    After the words fell, the power of Angelica came together, and it almost reached the pinnacle and peak!


    Your big formation on the ground is even crazier. Those cobweb-like white lines are completely like lit incandescent lamps, completely lighting up the entire Demon Castle.


    "Three thousand, be careful!" Su Yingxia hurriedly reminded Han Sanqian.


    Obviously, Su Yingxia knew that Angelica had almost unreservedly stimulated all the energy in his body, and he almost wanted to win directly against Han Sanqian.


    Of course Han Sanqian knew Angelica''s intentions, and even all of this was within his expectations.


    After all, the current Angelica is in full swing, of course, I can''t wait to kill myself with one move.


    Han Sanqian suddenly smiled, and the black energy all over his body suddenly gathered inside his body, looking from a distance, he looked like a terrifying black devil.


    In the next second, the black energy all over his body was violent, and suddenly burst out, shooting straight into the sky like an Optimus Prime.


    The little black stick was instantly enveloped by the beam of light, and after a short pause, it also exploded with momentum in the next second, an unbelievable terrifying scene in the sky in early summer...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4411

    "boom!"


    Like a super torrential rain, and like the end of the day, the sky is almost completely collapsed.


    They are exploding frantically, but they seem to be making the last effort to support them, and they seem to be reborn from the ashes before death!


    Lightning, thunder, black gas and white gas whirled wildly.


    "Are you still struggling to the death? Han Sanqian!"


    "You''ve already lost, I think, you''d better keep your breath and explain your funeral well."


    boom!


    Thousands of miles of invisible air suddenly lifted up and flew towards the sky with a bang.


    Whoa!


    Above the sky, the air of white and black also suddenly sensed, like the overwhelming momentum of Mount Tai, madly pouring down!


    Everyone reluctantly supported their bodies and murmured at this shocking scene, this world is a fight!


    "boom!"


    When the two meet, it is like two continents colliding in half in the sea.


    Everyone couldn''t help standing unsteadily, and was directly shaken and staggered.


    However, no one cares about this kind of pain, they only care about the result between the two, or in other words, they only care about how Han Sanqian will fail!


    Between the two, a gray aura exploded directly from the center of the explosion, and the person who covered it could hardly open his eyes.


    The entire scene was completely silent.


    Soon, everything stopped, and the gray breath began to slowly disappear.


    In turn, all the strangeness of the sky disappeared.


    "Haha, we won, our city lord won."


    "That''s right, the formation in the sky is obviously gone, which means that Han Sanqian''s formation has completely disappeared."


    "Let me just say, a mere 3,000 Hans are too embarrassed to come and show off to our city lord, but it''s a shame."


    "Previously, the city lord said that he subdued Han Sanqian. Although I also participated in the compliment at that time, it was not true. Now, I saw with my own eyes that our city lord won with one blow, and I couldn''t help but sigh, my city lord is really fierce."


    "Men are afraid of entering the wrong profession, and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. It seems that our followers, such as the real big man, the ruthless character, are indeed lucky in life."


    A group of people were extremely excited, and they did not hide their excitement at all.


    The leader''s face was like a pig''s liver. Han Sanqian''s reappearance made him see the slightest hope, but now it was full of despair.


    He regretted why he had to be afraid of dying and betrayed his city lord, and now...


    Only Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian quietly, she believed that Han Sanqian would never be defeated!


    "Han Sanqian, you lost." Angelica looked at Han Sanqian coldly, her eyes full of pride.


    The picture he was looking forward to finally appeared.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and with the movement of the corner of his mouth, blood flowed continuously from the gap in an instant, wet his chin, and stained his clothes.


    "Really?" Han Sanqian shook his head: "But how do I think it was you who lost?"


    "Also, it''s the kind that loses extremely thoroughly!"


    Hearing this, Angelica sneered disdainfully: "I lost? Han Sanqian, are you blind? You are gone now."


    "Indeed, the formation I made myself is no longer there, but it may not necessarily disappear, right? If you say that my eyes are blind and can''t see, then I want to ask you, are you paralyzed?!"


    "Can''t you sense something?!"


    Angelica frowned: "What do you mean by that?"


    He really couldn''t sense much, but he didn''t worry too much, and didn''t even think about it.


    The two battles just now were so intense, and the impact was extremely huge. Although he was not as seriously injured as Han Sanqian, he still felt numb from the impact.


    He knew very well that these were temporary.


    It''s as if you''ve been blown up by an explosive air wave. After a while, it will naturally slow down.


    But now, he doesn''t know why Han Sanqian mentioned this.


    This should be nothing to mention.


    "As the person who set up the formation, you can''t even sense your formation, and you dare to say that I lost?!"


    "Angelica, I know you have no skin, so rely on human skin to beautify yourself, but this shouldn''t make you really feel ashamed, right?!"


    What? My array... can''t feel it? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4412

    This is impossible!


    Angelica was in a hurry to get lucky and tried to make a bigger response to the game, but as soon as he got angry, a huge pain hit him instantly, he couldn''t hold back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out!


    "puff!"


    The amount of blood is more than that of Han Sanqian.


    But at this time, Angelica was not in the mood to pay attention to these, and all his attention was focused on his current body.


    He panicked and tried to reconnect with the formation, but with every luck, more pain kept coming from his body.


    "How...how could this be?" He looked up at Han Sanqian unwillingly.


    "If you continue to transport, I can guarantee that within a dozen or so rounds, you will be completely exhausted and die, just like what you said to me just now, it is better to save some strength and wait for death. Bar."


    Angelica was angry and looked at Han Sanqian angrily: "What kind of tricks did you do to me? Why can''t I sense the existence of the formation?"


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "Then didn''t you think that the formation does not exist at all, so naturally you can''t sense it?"


    "Impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, it''s impossible for my formation to not exist at all. It is the absolute master, the absolute king, and it will never be destroyed."


    Looking at the hysterical Angelica, Han Sanqian just moved slightly, and suddenly, the white chain on the ground appeared again, but compared to before, it was just a simple one, and it was not directly reaching out to everyone present. people, but only connected to the city owner Angelica.


    After that, it disappeared quickly, as if it had never appeared.


    However, only Angelica is clear, it has not disappeared, it is just like a chain that absorbs nutrients, connecting itself.


    The next second, Angelica suddenly felt that the energy in her body was losing frantically.


    This feeling was familiar to him, but unfamiliar.


    What is familiar is that he has always used this method to deal with other people and absorb their energy for his own use, but what is strange is that these things have always been used by others, and never used by him.


    "No, no, no!" He shook his head desperately, his whole being like a lunatic.


    There is no so-called calmness in his eyes, panic and confusion almost occupy all his emotions.


    After that, his body began to lose weight, and it shriveled like a deflated ball.


    The originally tall body also began to shrink continuously. In the end, almost in a moment, it was only a mere one meter tall, and it seemed that there was no difference between those ordinary people.


    Han Sanqian moved slightly, and the rope that Su Yingxia had untied but not fully opened completely disappeared, and the leader and the other two were also lifted up by a force in an instant, and finally fell on Han Sanqian''s. behind.


    "Angelica, how do you feel?!" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "Han Daxia, you did a good job, and let this grandson taste our pain!"


    "That''s right, we didn''t understand why in a place like the Demon Race, not only are we not tall, but we are so pitifully short. Now, it''s finally clear to the mother that it was this guy who was hurting us."


    "That''s right. In this society where the strong eat the weak, an inch of height is itself an inch of strength. For so many years, we have no way to go out, because everyone knows that we can''t get along with our body."


    The two people who came with Han Sanqian scolded in a daze.


    Yes, this is another brilliant point of this great formation.


    When you were tempered so miserably in the formation, you lost the capital to go out to fight for hegemony, so you can stay here obediently and be a mermaid.


    It''s like there are some helpless lost girls on Earth, they are already in that kind of vortex, it''s not that they haven''t thought about going out, it''s just...


    How about just going out? !


    It''s all unclean, so it''s better to make money here, at least, here they can eat and eat, and they won''t starve to death.


    From their helplessness, including the people in the Demon Castle, you can see how hateful these initiators are.


    They may not be demon faces, but they do demon things.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian stopped the twitching of the formation and glanced coldly at the angelica on the ground. Yujian lifted his chin and lifted it up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4413

    "How did you do it?" Angelica''s face was full of despair, her eyes were blank, but she was more shocked and unwilling.


    He couldn''t imagine that his formation did not disappear, but he couldn''t feel it, and in turn, Han Sanqian controlled his formation to attack him.


    "I said, in fact, I have heard everything you said at the beginning, clearly. So, it seems that there is no need for you to ask me how I did it. Isn''t this what you taught me? "


    "However, no matter how smart a person is, it is absolutely impossible for me to learn things that I have learned for more than ten years, right?!"


    It is almost an indisputable fact that the people of the demon race are generally much stronger than the people of the Central Plains, but since the world is incomparably balanced, it must mean that those who have advantages must have their disadvantages.


    The IQ of the Demons is quite different from that of the Central Plains, which may be the disadvantage brought about by the advantage of physical talent.


    Under such circumstances, Angelica is not considered to be the most intelligent person among the demons, while Han Sanqian is considered extremely intelligent among the people of the Central Plains. The gap between the two cannot be said to be huge, only It is said to be a complete dimensionality reduction attack.


    "I said, maybe you''ve never really looked at yourself."


    From birth, Angelica is the next city lord, and the position of successor has always been pampered. Most of the words around him are slanderous words, and how can he tell where he is good and where he is bad?


    It''s just normal. Under the guidance of his old father, he reluctantly took over this almost invincible design of the Demon Castle, and also dealt with all kinds of difficult crises.


    However, this is always in the case of the generally low IQ of the Demon Race.


    Once you meet an extremely smart person, the presentation here will be different, especially if such a smart person has a different way of thinking and a different level of understanding of Qimen Dunjia.


    Dangerous situations will intensify.


    And the last straw that broke the camel''s back was what he said, and this defeat was a matter of time.


    "Just using the knowledge you mentioned, I organized and studied accordingly, and conducted a review according to its guidelines."


    "Afterwards, I made the same array."


    "In order to let them influence each other, I deliberately arranged the formation above the Demon Castle according to the posture of Tai Chi."


    "In this way, the two formations can be closely linked together like Tai Chi gossip."


    "I have calculated that the array here absorbs the energy of the demons who live here, so although the breath of people seems to be yang, but because the people here cultivate the law and understand the way, they all belong to yin. So in fact, the formation is still dominated by yin.¡±


    "Therefore, if I want to complete my plan, I should make a large formation with the same attributes."


    "The so-called same-sex attracts, the opposite-sex repel."


    When the formation in the sky is running, it will also absorb the energy around it crazily. Therefore, the two overlapping formations will continue to absorb each other''s energy, thus creating competition and fighting with each other.


    "The energy of the entire Tianmobao people is indeed huge. However, it is a pity that you met me, Han Sanqian. You are not talented, and the devilish energy has been crazy recently."


    "Although I don''t dare to release all of them to fight against you, or even overwhelm you, but what I can use right now can barely compete with you for a while."


    "You can beat me just by fighting for a while? It''s impossible, shouldn''t I win?" Angelica refused to accept it.


    In theory, there is no problem with the understanding of Angelica.


    Han Sanqian was afraid that the demonic energy would affect his sanity, so he always came here leisurely. There was no way, he couldn''t let the monster control him in order to suppress the demonic energy of the other party.


    While taking care of one and the other, it is often easier to gain more than one loses.


    The ghost knows what will happen when he can''t control himself. If his brain is pumped and he hits his own people in turn, that''s enough bullshit.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian is very clear about one thing, and that is to change his own way to compete.


    "However, you are the only one who has been fighting against me for a long time. I have never seen you have any other helpers. It can''t be Su Yingxia."


    "Not my wife, of course, but I do have a helper."


    "Who?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4414

    "you!"


    "I?"


    Angelica was stunned, he never helped Han Sanqian from beginning to end, he just wanted to kill him, how could he become his helper.


    "Remember when my grand formation started?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    It didn''t take long for the big formation to start, how could he forget?


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems that Angelica quickly discovered the problem: "Actually, the first time, the whole world shook. It seemed like a collision between two formations. In fact, you did it on purpose, right?"


    "The purpose is to use this to cover up your true purpose."


    "When you think more, rely on this shock to completely disrupt the situation in my formation."


    Han Sanqian did not deny it, but nodded: "You are not too stupid."


    "When the two formations met each other for the first time, I actually used more to run the formation, not Yin force, but Yang force."


    "In order to be afraid of being discovered by you, I deliberately wrapped my yang force with yin force."


    "The two formations meet, although they seem to be completely similar to each other at first, but in fact, when your formation is not right, they will mutually exclude each other."


    "This is the root cause of the chaos at the time. Under this shock, I believe that no one is ready, including your great formation."


    "Everyone has lost their stability. In a hurry, the support provided to your formation must be reduced. In addition, the formation is also affected, and the operation is still in chaos. Your entire Demon Castle was extremely weak at that time."


    "It''s like a high-speed machine that suddenly encounters some problems."


    "Originally, you can rely on its incomparably strong mechanism to repair itself after a moment, but...you not only didn''t have it, but added fuel to the fire!"


    Hearing this, Angelica was taken aback: "You mean... the onslaught I launched against you at the last moment?"


    "Yes, otherwise why would I say you are my helper?!"


    This is similar to a car. The array is the engine, and the array master, Angelica, is the clutch control. The engine is in a state of some kind of glitch at this time, and it is adjusting itself.


    The clutch is not in gear, it is enough without affecting it, but the clutch is not only in gear, but also directly in high gear.


    There is only one such result. When the two meet, they are no longer in cooperation with each other. Instead, the sky and thunder hit the ground and fire, and there is a direct bombing and bombing. In the end, the entire gear slips and they are completely scrapped.


    The operation of Angelica just now is like this.


    "I deliberately showed weakness, angered you, and made you inflated, but also caused you a little trouble. I believe that in this case, you must be full of confidence and desperately want to kill me, because you You know, the opportunity is here."


    "Don''t say that I, Han Sanqian, have a bit of a reputation. If you kill me, you can make a name for yourself. Just because I''m just your enemy, you won''t miss this opportunity. You will always bite the tick."


    "However, just like fishing, whether I can catch a big fish or not depends not only on my skills, but also on how hard you bite the hook."


    "If you just bite the hook very cautiously, once you encounter me pulling the hook, it is very likely that there will be a decoupling or even slipping the hook, but if you bite hard enough, it is no longer a technical problem. Even a fool can catch you directly."


    "This time, you bite hard, I like it very much."


    This guy almost forcibly gathered all the energy to attack himself, which is equivalent to him making the damage of the entire formation almost irreversible for a while.


    Han Sanqian seized such an opportunity and directly gave the little black stick to maximize his yin. After that, Han Sanqian''s formation energy was pushed to the extreme.


    Moreover, it directly competed with the formation of the already sickly Demon Castle.


    "Now, are you clear?" After saying this, Han Sanqian sneered softly and looked at Angelica.


    Angelica couldn''t believe his ears.


    This fucking is really helping Han Sanqian break his formation to pieces.


    Shooting himself in the foot was the first time he had a profound experience.


    boom!


    A dull sound rang out, and Angelica suddenly knelt on the ground...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4415

    Powerless!


    shameful!


    anger!


    regret!


    In an instant, all the emotions were intertwined.


    Angelica really wanted to slap himself to death here.


    Looking back on the whole process, he now fully understands it.


    He lost.


    But his defeat is far from the norm!


    Others may be inferior to others, or they may have made mistakes in some details.


    But what about him? !


    He doesn''t seem to have done any of that.


    But when I think about it, it seems like I''ve done it all fucking over and over again!


    Because, while he directly told his secrets to others, he also taught others about his ancestral fun, how can this not make people depressed, how can it not make people crazy? !


    He felt that even if he wanted to cry now, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to cry at all.


    "Do you still want to resist?" Han Sanqian looked at him contemptuously: "After all, you were quite crazy just now."


    Resist? !


    The power of the whole city is actually not impossible, after all, the loss of troops is not large in the whole process.


    But Angelica is not in the mood right now, he is almost in a state of disintegration, and his emotions are close to collapse.


    "However, whether you resist or not, you all have to die."


    "What qualifications are there for people who have done many evil things to live in the world?"


    As soon as these words came out, Angelica''s reaction was not much, but hundreds of executives in the audience exploded.


    Seeing that Angelica seemed to have been defeated, and there was no resistance at all, this group of executives also completely collapsed.


    Some people simply knelt on the ground on the spot, weeping and begging for mercy: "Han Daxia, no, no, no, Grandpa Han, Ancestor Han, you can ignore the villains, we... we are all angels. What was instructed, this... this has nothing to do with us."


    "Yeah, Ancestor Han, in the final analysis, we''re just pawns, so be merciful, treat us like a fart and let it go."


    The begging for mercy continued, and many people simply knelt on the ground along with them, making Han Sanqian look like a god.


    At this time, the judge took the lead, stood up directly from the crowd, took three steps and took two steps, and rushed to the stage.


    "Master Han, I...I...I, you won''t forget me." The judge shouted vigorously, for fear that Han Sanqian didn''t see himself.


    Danggui was originally in a low mood, but when he saw the judge running out first, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Judge, what are you doing? I have always trusted you the most. Even if you made mistakes before, I have never pursued you."


    "But, you were the first to beg for mercy in the blink of an eye. I ask you, are you worthy of me, you bastard?!"


    A look of embarrassment flashed across the judge''s face, but he quickly returned to normal: "City lord, the tree has fallen and the tree has fallen, you shouldn''t understand this truth, right?"


    "I don''t want to betray you either, but everyone is just trying to survive."


    "Don''t tell me, do you want me to accompany you to die?"


    Angelica''s face turned cold: "You!"


    Han Sanqian looked at the judge leisurely at this time, and the judge immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Judge, right?"


    "Yes yes yes, it is small."


    "Of course I remember you." After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he raised his eyes and drank softly at the crowd: "The judge sincerely regrets it, and he has indeed proved this with his actions."


    "So, even if you are guilty, you can correct it if you know it is wrong, and I don''t have to accept it."


    "But the others, although your pleas are sincere enough, I can forgive you, but the women who were taken away by you may not be forgiven."


    When the words fell, he swept everyone coldly, and abruptly scared the crowd to the point of sweating and pale.


    This guy''s gaze is like the hope of death.


    However, at this moment, a few people glanced at each other in private, and the next second, they got up collectively and ran towards Han Sanqian.


    When Angelica raised his eyes to look at these people, he was completely out of breath...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4416

    These guys are nothing but a bunch of executives in the Demon Castle.


    I can''t say how many secrets these guys know, but these guys basically have everything from the highest level to the lowest level.


    It''s a system of its own.


    "You...you!"


    Seeing this, Angelica barely held his breath, shouted in a hurry, and his anger suddenly attacked his heart, almost making him breathless.


    "City lord, we don''t want the so-called birds to die for food and people to die for wealth."


    "Yes, we have followed you for many years, and we have been filial to many dogs and horses, but now you can''t keep us safe, so we can only find a way to keep ourselves safe."


    Although a few people said sorry and showed guilt on their faces, they were actually greeting the ancestors of the Angelica family from the bottom of their hearts.


    There is no other reason, he will stop them from courting Han Sanqian.


    If they didn''t want to leave a bad impression on him, they would have kicked the angelica away directly.


    "Grandpa, no no no, ancestor, we have always admired your prestige, but you also know that many times this person can''t help himself in the arena."


    "From the time we knew you came to us, we wanted to give up on the dark and the bright, but there has been no good chance."


    "Yeah, now this dog thief Angelica is finally subdued. I wait, and finally I have a good opportunity."


    Hearing the "heartfelt words" of this group of people, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    He doesn''t know how strong this group of people is, but if they just talk about their skills, they will definitely be second, and no one will dare to say first.


    "I don''t want to say more nonsense. If you want to be sincere, take it out."


    "Small duty patrol team, understand the direction and deployment of the patrol force. Lord, you are not in a hurry, I mean, although I don''t know where the women are locked up, but as long as you check the deployment of the patrol force, you must be You can find out some clues, and please give me a chance to let me work for you." A person bowed his head and said sincerely.


    Han Sanqian nodded in satisfaction.


    What he said did make sense.


    "Okay, you can save yourself from death."


    "Master, this subordinate is the Ministry of Works, although I don''t know where the woman is locked up, or how the patrolling guards are deployed, but in this big Heavenly Demon Castle, whether it''s all kinds of locks or organs, all are Made by the Ministry of Industry, if you are interested, I can send all kinds of elites to help you, when the lock is opened, it will be broken when it encounters an organ."


    Some people see that the first one is successful, which is naturally equivalent to seeing that hope is right in front of their eyes, and hurriedly promotes themselves.


    Han Sanqian still nodded: "Okay, avoid death."


    Two people in a row were saved from death, and the people behind them were even more crazy.


    You push and squeeze each other, for fear that if you are so late for half a second, you may not get this opportunity.


    "Master, I am from the food department. This person wants to eat. I can check the relevant records to see where the daily food supply is different. I can also set a specific location. If I cooperate with the work department and the patrol department, wouldn''t it? Is it easy?"


    "Master, I... I''m from the Department of Construction. I can tell how to get there with many secret passages. Bring me, I''m your living map."


    A group of people shouted desperately, for fear of missing something.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I heard it."


    "You can save yourself from death, by the way, what are you doing?"


    His gaze was directly on the last person.


    He has been paying attention to this person for a long time. From the beginning to the end, he seems to be very positive, but every time he speaks, he hesitates. Until now everyone has finished speaking, but he still blushed and didn''t say why.


    Angelica is extremely angry. Seeing these high-level executives betray themselves in such a high-sounding manner, they can''t be angry for a long time.


    Seizing this opportunity, Angelica sneered: "He, he is from the Ministry of Rites."


    "It''s useless for anything, but it''s not useless. After all, if you''re tired from walking or something, he can arrange for a few servants to pinch your feet or rub your legs."


    At this point, Angelica herself couldn''t help laughing.


    You son of a bitch, I fucking made you run fast.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly, and in the next second, he said, "You can avoid death!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4417

    Angelica, who was still laughing sarcastically, turned cold on the spot.


    He could hardly believe his ears, pointed at Han Sanqian and asked loudly, "Are you fucking crazy? A person from the Ministry of Rites, how can he help you?"


    "Again, are you fucking targeting me on purpose?"


    "If that''s the case, then Han Sanqian, I really despise you too much."


    Han Sanqian was not angry, and looked at Angelica gently: "What?"


    "You sound like you want to rescue some innocent girl, but in fact, it seems that you are just looking for some reasons and excuses. You just feel sorry for those girls."


    "I thought I met some saint, but it turned out to be nothing more than that."


    "The truth is, you, you are just pretending to deceive the people. Your real purpose is not to kick me out of the position, I bah!" Angelica cursed angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    Angelica understands this, in fact, there is his reason, but Han Sanqian has to laugh at this guy''s stupidity.


    Are people from the Ministry of Rites useful?


    Honestly, it really doesn''t work.


    But strategically, he is useful.


    Everything he did, in fact, had a deeper purpose, not just to save people.


    This aspect needs to be taken care of, but also the overall situation.


    He has to let everyone here know that as long as they are willing to change, they have a chance to live.


    Rabbits will bite people when they are in a hurry, not to mention that these gangs are originally vicious people?!


    His goal is always to save people, so until someone is saved, other things are not so important.


    "Even if you''re right, so what?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Angelica was in a hurry, but had nothing to say.


    After thinking about it for a long time, when he was about to speak, someone from the group of rebels blocked his mouth first.


    "Shut up, what''s the use of talking about useless things?"


    "Even if he is really what you said, so what? For us, whoever is the city owner is actually the same. After all, for us, it is just working for another person again."


    "Yes, Angelica, you have passed, shut up."


    Angelica was stunned, these guys, now that they betrayed, they really didn''t even give him a chance to speak.


    "Depend on!"


    Han Sanqian sneered softly, then looked at the crowd.


    The right hand is slightly raised.


    "Everyone, the number of places is relatively limited, and you need to surrender quickly."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone in the hall looked at me, I looked at you, and was a little dumbfounded for a while.


    Angelica let out a sigh of relief. After all, he was still his subordinate. Although there were indeed some traitors in it, they were also individual, and most of them were still on his side.


    Thinking of this, Angelica felt a lot better.


    But sometimes, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    In less than a moment, the group of people suddenly moved, and then they rushed towards Han Sanqian like a tide.


    Everyone pushes me, like a hyena that hasn''t eaten for a long time, and suddenly sees food, or like an aunt who catches up with a discount day, and they go crazy with each other.


    Angelica''s smile completely solidified.


    What the fuck is going on here? !


    Why is this happening? !


    How did he know that the group of people did not move just now, but the reason for not moving was because he did not think that they would have the same chance to survive.


    Moreover, there are so many reasons for the Ministry of Rites to contribute, so what else do they have to worry about? !


    Some of them just said they were in office, even if some were just military attach¨¦s and didn''t have much real power.


    What can give you a fan, and even I can carry your shoes.


    Anyway, everyone has an idea, no matter what reason or excuse, as long as they think of it, they can say it.


    Everyone has an idea, as long as they are not embarrassed, it is others who are embarrassed.


    Life is important, other than that, nothing else matters.


    The whole scene was noisy, Han Sanqian saw that the situation was almost the same, raised his right hand again, and the audience was quiet again.


    "If you are willing to help me, you can be forgiven, you don''t have to say it."


    "However, I don''t know if you are sincere, so let''s just spit at Angelica, even if I believe in your surrender."


    "what?"


    Angelica was stunned for a moment, and when he looked up, he saw countless mouths, pouting, and then ready to go...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4418

    "You...you...you dare!"


    Angelica was in a hurry, pointing at a group of people and shouting anxiously.


    As the city owner, he naturally said that no one dared to refute it, but at this moment, this move was obviously useless.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    The saliva keeps hitting the angelica like bullets. If it''s human, it doesn''t matter. The metabolism of these demons is far stronger than that of humans, and their genes are different from those of humans. came out the same.


    Not only is the portion full, but it is also disgusting.


    Coupled with the large number of people, in just a moment, Angelica''s face was covered with all kinds of saliva.


    It''s not so much saliva, but it actually looks far more disgusting than some excrement.


    But it''s not over yet, more and more people are getting involved.


    You sip, I sip, and after just a moment, Angelica is not limited to drooling.


    This guy is more like sitting in a garbage heap, completely buried by the garbage, with only one head exposed.


    It''s just that these saliva are obviously more disgusting than garbage.


    "Asshole, bastard!"


    Angelica is furious, since childhood, when has he been insulted like this?


    However, no one was afraid of him.


    Only endless contempt.


    "You bad guy, how dare you bark here? How many people died because of you in the Demon Castle? How many people lost their lives because of you."


    "Yes, a person like you has suffered a thousand knives. It is a gift from God that you can live to this day."


    "Our motherfuckers have long disliked you, but we have been bullied by you for a long time, and there is nothing we can do."


    "Yeah, we don''t accept you at all."


    "I am so narcissistic, I just had the cheek to ask us to praise him, oh, you don''t know, I can be as disgusting as I was just now."


    Angelica''s face is red and green, the most terrible thing in life is that the person who was complimenting you just now will trample you fiercely in the next second.


    What you think is always what you think.


    "Tie him up." Han Sanqian drank coldly.


    In the next second, Han Sanqian didn''t need to ask anyone to go by name, and a large group of people obediently tied up Angelica.


    Angelica refused to accept, but there is no other possibility of resistance.


    "You traitors, you can betray as much as you like now, but wait for your revenge in the future."


    No one paid any attention to what he said, and although they knew that retaliation was very likely, they also knew that they actually had no other choice.


    Under the order of Han Sanqian, a group of people immediately began to act.


    Start looking for possible locations of dungeons.


    On this point, I have to say that Angelica is very clever. From the beginning to the end, this guy has told the story of his ancestors, but he should not mention the dungeon where the prisoners are held.


    Su Yingxia took a few steps to Han Sanqian''s side, and shook her head in disappointment.


    Although she had stayed there before, it was completely dark all around, and she could hardly tell the direction herself, nor could she describe any suspected situation.


    "Have you seen the soldiers who brought you out?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "I didn''t cover my eyes when I came out of the dungeon, but because I stayed in the dark for a long time, I couldn''t open my eyes because of the strong light when I came out."


    "When I''m fully used to it, I''m almost here. So, I don''t have time to see what the soldiers who take me look like."


    Looking at Su Yingxia with a guilty face, Han Sanqian patted her on the shoulder as a sign of comfort.


    In that case, don''t say she is a woman, even Han Sanqian, a big man, may not be so quick to not panic at all, and plan ahead.


    "Otherwise, let someone look for them. Although there are many soldiers, just grab them and question them." Su Yingxia suggested.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "In such a secret place, the soldiers should also be extremely secret. After they send you out, they should go back soon."


    "Or in other words, even if they didn''t leave, as Angelica''s cronies, dead men, it''s unlikely they would betray Angelica."


    "Then three thousand, what should we do?! Is there nothing we can do?"


    "It''s possible to find these people, but God knows if they will deliberately delay us or even mislead us."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "You don''t have to be so desperate, I have a solution."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4419

    "any solution?"


    Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia and said, "This method depends on you."


    "rely on me?!"


    "Although you couldn''t see the scene after it came out due to light and other reasons, we can find out based on your feeling."


    "How long have you been gone?!"


    "Can you remember how many steps you took?!"


    "Has there been a similar turn in the middle!"


    A series of questions seems to be difficult to answer.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s actually not that difficult.


    It is true that people cannot see clearly in that situation, but people do not only have eyes.


    No matter how blind the blind man can see, he can still barely survive with his outstanding memory, sensitive ears and sensing ability.


    As the old saying goes, when God closes a door for you, it must open a window for you.


    "We just need to use your data and cooperate with the Ministry of Industry and Humanity Maps, etc., then basically it depends on you to reduce the scope a lot in an instant."


    "Even if those people fish in troubled waters, I believe it won''t take long for us to find the dungeon."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but be very excited, this is indeed an excellent method.


    Push back!


    Without saying a word, Su Yingxia closed her eyes on the spot and tried her best to recall the past.


    But it happened suddenly, and now it is obviously extremely difficult for her to recall the situation at that time.


    Su Yingxia tried so hard to think about it that her head hurt, but the details she recalled were really few and far between.


    "If you can''t remember, it''s okay, don''t put pressure on yourself." Han Sanqian comforted Su Yingxia in distress.


    "However, these things are very important to us now, I think... I want to try to think of everything."


    Han Sanqian patted her on the shoulder: "It doesn''t matter, the dungeon is in the Castle of Demons anyway. We can''t help mobilizing people from the whole city to find it."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian walked quickly to the two people who followed him.


    "When I called you here, I asked Scar, you should be the most familiar with the road in the Demon Castle, right?!"


    The two nodded: "Master Han, the two of us, one was a trader and the other was a watchman. I can''t say how familiar we are, but at least we know it well."


    Han Sanqian further said: "Based on your experience, where is this dungeon most likely to be?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    The two of you look at me and I look at you, obviously they dare not speak ill.


    "Don''t worry about making a mistake, just speak with confidence and boldness."


    He originally wanted them to give him some ideas, so right or wrong didn''t matter.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, let''s talk about it."


    With a move in Han Sanqian''s hand, a black air instantly appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    "You guys, first help me draw a general map of the whole process."


    Hearing what Han Sanqian said, Angelica, who had not made a sound for a long time, immediately threatened: "You dare!"


    Han Sanqian laughed coldly, and threw his other hand in the air.


    "Snapped!"


    The invisible air slapped Angelica''s face fiercely in an instant, making this guy almost faint on the spot.


    The two looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    In fact, if they were willing to follow Han Sanqian to come here, they had already saved their life and death, and they did not pose any threat at all.


    At the moment, the two waved their hands, and they quickly reached out the 3D map of the entire Tianmo Castle in the black air.


    "Our location should be here." The trader said softly.


    The watcher also said in time: "Our area is actually a restricted area."


    "So, the location of the Heavenly Prison should be in this area? At least, it is a great possibility!" Han Sanqian said.


    The next second, he looked up at those executives: "I don''t care what method you use, I want to get the possible location of the dungeon you gave me within half of the disappearance."


    "Understand?"


    Everyone responded in unison, and the team quickly started...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4420

    The entire Tianmo Castle was completely lively, and many people and horses began to cooperate closely in the bright lights.


    Even if there are people here who want to grind foreign workers, after Han Sanqian has specified certain directions, the probability is still not high.


    Han Sanqian ordered people to tie up Angelica, and then listened to their reports and revised the map.


    The trader was arranged by Han Sanqian to go back, and Han Sanqian asked him to inform the people in the city.


    The common people seem to be the most useless in function, but in fact they can always play a different role at critical moments.


    The people in the city were taken away from their families, and Angelica can suppress them, which really made Tianmo Castle miserable.


    However, when he turned his head and did so, he was destined to plant a ticking time bomb for Tianmo Castle.


    Right now, Han Sanqian wants to completely ignite and detonate the bomb.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for more and more people to start sending news, helping Han Sanqian to eliminate more suspects.


    In half an hour, basically only the two biggest doubts were left.


    One is right here and in the center of the city lord''s mansion, where the tone of both soldiers and commoners can basically reach a consensus.


    It has been a no-man¡¯s land for a long time, and no one has been allowed to approach it.


    Even if some people enter by mistake, they often disappear.


    Another suspicious point is that, under the current focus of investigation, this unmanned area has appeared strangely unattended.


    Han Sanqian believes that this situation is likely to be caused by a lot of people guarding here. However, with Angelica lying at the desk, those personal guards noticed that something was wrong, and immediately retreated and even closed the area from the inside.


    It''s like a no-man''s land.


    Another point was put forward by the Ministry of Industry and some people who had participated in the construction.


    Few people participated in the construction. Some people said that most of them had already died inside. As for the cause of death, no one knows, but some people said that they died of exhaustion, and some people said that they did not come out at all.


    They can come out alive, in fact, it is already due to luck, at least many of them are lucky to escape.


    The drawings given by the Ministry of Industry can also illustrate some problems.


    Because that''s where so many workers died, the Ministry of Work didn''t show anything.


    Even, the drawing directly indicates that there is a blank area.


    There are only two possibilities for blank areas in the Ministry of Industry.


    Either, it has not been developed, or it is solid after development, that is to say, there is a building there and it is definitely solid.


    Han Sanqian is not incomprehensible about this point. After all, it is understandable that there are solid buildings in a place, some need to bear weight, and some need to be used for other purposes.


    But the problem is precisely here, the solid building needs to be watered, and watering is just a normal process without any sacrifice.


    With many doubts, Han Sanqian had to designate this area as a central survey area.


    But to be honest, Han Sanqian felt that something was not quite right.


    "Three thousand, do you think it''s too easy?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded and glanced at Angelica beside him.


    "Too easy is indeed one aspect, but have you noticed Angelica''s expression?!"


    Hearing what Han Sanqian said, Su Yingxia hurriedly looked back.


    Angelica had obvious anxiety on her face, and she seemed anxious about it.


    But if you look closely, you will find that this guy''s eyes are not so anxious.


    So, it''s very likely that this guy is really just pretending.


    "Three thousand, do you mean that these two are very likely to be blindfolded?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "This possibility is not only possible, but also great."


    "Usually, is it really that easy to set up a place where so many important crimes are held? I mean, don''t they think that the Castle of Heaven will be destroyed one day?"


    "Don''t they have a big formation? You said that a big formation is difficult to crack, so..." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No, no, no, it''s not like this."


    "I know what Yingxia means, but this matter shouldn''t be understood this way."


    Su Yingxia frowned: "Three thousand, why can''t you understand this? I don''t quite understand what you are talking about."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4421

    "Yingxia, have you ever thought about it, if you are their superior, do you only have the base of Tianmo Castle?!"


    Su Yingxia thought about it, it was not very likely, and she had also seen a similar case of a girl being kidnapped when she and Han Sanqian were in the Central Plains.


    "That''s right. Isn''t that Zhang surnamed person from before, who is very powerful in the city? In the end, we even took over the old nest."


    Su Yingxia nodded, this is true.


    "The problem lies here. If the design of such a big thing is not ingenious, then how could it be brought to us only once?!"


    "We have the ability to be true, but are other people really completely useless?"


    Faced with this problem, Su Yingxia understood a little.


    "You mean, since we found out about these things, let them start throwing the rat."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Actually, whether it is to prevent us, or whether they will gradually consolidate the defense in the future, the final result of this matter is that it will not be airtight from now on."


    "so¡­¡­"


    Su Yingxia understood, which also meant that the defenses everywhere should be full of the north.


    This means that Han Sanqian''s speculation just now is most likely correct.


    "It''s just that this matter is more important. I''m afraid that everyone has been looking for it for so long, but in the end we just dismissed it, which will ruin everyone''s mood."


    These will be just to save their lives and simply work. Once they know that what they are doing is useless, how will they think?


    I''m afraid, they will think that Han Sanqian is deliberately playing tricks on them, but in fact, he doesn''t want to let them die at all.


    Once they have other ideas, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia''s situation is no longer as simple as whether they can control them.


    More importantly, this group of people may mutiny at any time.


    That was not what Han Sanqian wanted to see.


    And what about the people?


    They want more revenge, want to save people, if they also know that they are useless, I am afraid that their hearts will be broken.


    "So what are your thoughts?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, and looked at Angelica, who was standing aside.


    "Only find a scapegoat. When there are emotions to vent, the emotions of the masses will be released."


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s expression, Su Yingxia instantly understood.


    Immediately after this, when Angelica was stunned, Han Sanqian suddenly pretended to act.


    "What? Angelica? You have something to tell me, right?"


    "Huh? You want to say the location of the dungeon?"


    "Ah? They said they couldn''t find them at all? Only you know?"


    "You want to grab a job? Give you a way to live, but not them?"


    Angelica people are numb, I was tied up by you, and the whole person has not come out of the depression at all, when did you talk?


    What else did I tell you about the location of the dungeon?


    Isn''t this so nonsense? !


    "Ah? You want me to keep it a secret. Damn, you said it earlier. I... I''m keeping it a secret now."


    After speaking, under the extremely depressed situation of Angelica, Han Sanqian really put his ears close, and then nodded his head, as if it were something special.


    Many people heard these conversations, and they looked over, and saw this scene even more from their hearts.


    In the past, Angelica was the lord of the city, and it was enough to squeeze and exploit them, but the question is what the fuck are you doing now? Dare to come out to grab business at this time?


    At the moment, a group of people quit. If Han Sanqian hadn''t been there, I''m afraid they would have rushed up and smashed this guy into tens of thousands of pieces.


    However, there are also rational people who know that it is useless to be angry. At the moment, the best way is to be honest and work obediently.


    If you find the dungeon first, you will get the opportunity first.


    Thinking of this, many people didn''t need Han Sanqian''s instructions, so they got up and ran to the front of the stage one by one, and then carefully analyzed Shatu, which was transformed by black energy.


    After that, Pidianpidian rushed towards the two key areas.


    Seeing that there was not much left in the crowd soon, Su Yingxia smiled lightly: "Okay, stop acting, most of them went to those two places by themselves."


    Han Sanqian then retracted his body.


    "What are your plans? I believe, you''re not just looking for a scapegoat, are you?"


    Looking at Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian knew that this could not be hidden from her at all.


    "Yes, go somewhere with me!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4422

    After the words were finished, Han Sanqian dragged her quickly towards the direction of the previous Golden Palace before waiting for Su Yingxia''s reaction.


    It was still there, as if nothing had changed.


    However, when you look closely, you always feel that something is not right.


    "Why are you here? Are you looking for the old way?" Su Yingxia frowned and said, "However, it seems that there is no one anymore."


    The surrounding area is empty, perhaps with the retreat of Angelica, they scattered in a hurry.


    "At that time, when we were attacked by the six golden walls, I sent you out from below. So, I am suspecting..."


    "You are wondering, is it possible that this dungeon is under this golden castle?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, but quickly shook his head again.


    In theory, this is true, but it should not be so simple.


    "According to your previous description, the place where you are held is more like a space."


    "I''m thinking that the people who are in contact with us in this good place suddenly enter the illusion, so is it possible that there is still a formation in the formation?"


    In a lineup?


    Although it sounds absurd, considering all the circumstances, it seems that it is really the most likely.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia looked around and seemed to be looking for something wrong.


    She tried hard to recall all the details, trying to reconstruct the scene at that time to see if she could find any clues.


    Suddenly, a light flashed in her mind.


    "Three thousand, I think... I seem to have found something."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian turned around and said, "You said."


    "I remember that after I came out of the six golden walls, I instantly entered a black space. The space should be huge, and all the people are in a similar energy circle, and then they are constantly floating in the space. "


    "We are like a star, floating in the vast universe, aimlessly, but in the vastness."


    Hearing these words, Han Sanqian did not make a sound, and quietly organized all her words in his mind.


    "The vast universe?"


    Although this golden palace is huge, he has nothing to do with the vastness.


    Moreover, Su Yingxia also used an extremely critical description word, floating!


    What is floating? !


    Falling from a distance of just a few hundred meters upstairs, it is obviously not necessary to float, at most it is a fall.


    Drift should be the kind of word that can only be used after floating in the air for a long time.


    Therefore, this place seems to be more able to confirm one thing, that is, Han Sanqian''s guess is very likely to be correct, and there is still room for it.


    "I''m afraid I can''t find it there." Han Sanqian said: "I have the simplest and most direct method."


    Su Yingxia was stunned for a moment: "You mean..."


    "Reorganize the scene."


    Su Yingxia was obviously surprised: "You mean, you want to reopen the six golden walls?"


    "But... isn''t that dangerous?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "It is indeed dangerous, but the formation is now in my hands. So...it''s not too dangerous."


    "But the question is, what should I do if I don''t know the exit? Isn''t that the same as putting myself in a pit?" Su Yingxia worried.


    If anything happens to Han Sanqian at that time.


    Then Angelica is very likely to make a comeback.


    Don''t count on that group of traitors, they are nothing but grass on the wall.


    Su Yingxia was not worried about her own safety, but worried that once Angelica gained power, the people of the whole city would be wiped out.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go. Anyway, I''ve been there. If anything happens outside, you can stabilize the situation." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian was a little hesitant. Rationally, Su Yingxia was of course the most suitable candidate. But emotionally speaking, if you are a husband, how can you let your wife take risks?


    Just when Han Sanqian hesitated, Su Yingxia made up her mind: "I know you have a sense of responsibility, but... at this time you should take care of the overall situation."


    "Also, you control the formation, isn''t it better to protect me?"


    Han Sanqian was a little embarrassed. He only controlled the formation method. He had never used this kind of refinement.


    The little black stick has been used on the big formation and cannot help Su Yingxia at all. Once any accident happens, Su Yingxia may disappear completely from this world.


    "I go!"


    Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4423

    Su Yingxia could hardly believe her ears, she looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief.


    "You go?"


    If he goes, it means that no one controls the formation, which means that he needs to experience the previous danger again.


    how can that be? !


    The last time Han Sanqian was able to escape from it, it was because of the help of the little black stick. But this time...


    "I disagree."


    "You have to agree if you don''t agree. I''m your man. Naturally, everything will be arranged by me."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian made a move on the spot, and he was about to do it.


    "Nonsense!" Su Yingxia held Han Sanqian''s hand down, and her pretty face was full of anger.


    "You are a typical macho. Obviously, I have a lot more chances to go in, and the safety is much safer. You have to go in by yourself!"


    Han Sanqian smiled and gently touched Su Yingxia''s face.


    "You are the most important person in my life, how could I watch you take risks. I said that even if Han Sanqian loses his life, I will definitely protect you."


    "Also, although your man is indeed a big man, he is not a brainless brave man."


    "I went in, and it wasn''t a moment of loyalty."


    "You go in, no one controls the formation, isn''t it just a moment of loyalty?" Su Yingxia said angrily.


    "My consciousness and the little black stick are connected, so I may not be able to control the formation when I go in, do you understand?"


    "Really?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense. After a little thought in his mind, the whole earth trembled slightly.


    Su Yingxia was startled, and just as he was about to leave, the trembling of the whole earth suddenly stopped.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s smirk, Su Yingxia frowned: "Sanqian, were you the one who was doing the trick just now?"


    Han Sanqian nodded lightly: "The little black stick is very strange. It can always sense what I think. So..."


    The only worry is that Han Sanqian is afraid that when he enters the six walls, he will lose contact with the little black stick due to special circumstances and other reasons.


    Once this happens, if there is no little black stick to help in the crisis in the six walls, then the danger will be extremely deadly.


    However, obviously, Su Yingxia didn''t know this.


    She simply thought that since Han Sanqian could be controlled by his mind, then he could naturally enter the six walls and continue to control.


    "Okay, then you can go, but I want to be with you too." Su Yingxia said.


    "Can''t."


    "Why not? Sanqian, you have to be clear. I asked you to go with me, not you. Anyway, either you agree or you don''t go." After speaking, Su Yingxia shook her head. Don''t look to one side.


    Completely non-negotiable.


    Thinking that if something happened in the formation, it would not be safe to leave her alone outside, Han Sanqian finally chose to compromise.


    "Okay, let''s go in together."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian moved slightly, and with a conscious thought, the formation eye of the little black stick began to urge the formation.


    But after trying several times, the little black stick was activated, but how the golden bricks turned into six walls, Han Sanqian failed several times.


    He had absolutely no idea what the formation was about to open the golden bricks, and the only thing he could do was to constantly find similar formulas from the formation formulas of Angelica.


    After about a dozen trials, I don''t know if it''s luck or what, in short, the blind cat has encountered a dead mouse.


    Everything in front of him suddenly turned into an illusion, and the next second, the palace disappeared, and the six walls slowly stood up, and gradually surrounded the two.


    It''s still a familiar formula, but what''s different is that this time, Han Sanqian, without the help of the little black stick, has more inexplicable self-confidence.


    "Yingxia, how are you doing?"


    Su Yingxia nodded heavily: "This time, let''s rush out together."


    Han Sanqian didn''t say anything more, and after a thought, he tried to contact the little black stick.


    But what surprised him was that the connection between the little black stick and himself seemed to be interrupted...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4424

    fuck, isn''t it? !


    What are you afraid of?


    Han Sanqian was so depressed. The biggest variable coming in this time was the connection with the little black stick.


    However, in order not to worry Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian chose to hide the news.


    "What''s wrong?"


    But Su Yingxia knew so much about Han Sanqian that he could almost know what he wanted to fart when he pouted.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and said stubbornly, "It''s okay."


    "Could it be that after you came in, you found that the connection with the little black stick was cut off?"


    As expected of her own wife, she can guess.


    She said it all, and Han Sanqian also knew very well that it was almost impossible to hide it.


    Therefore, I can only nod my head firmly: "You are so smart, you are my wife as expected."


    Su Yingxia rolled her eyes: "It''s burning your eyebrows, you''re still in the mood to joke. What do you do now??"


    "To be honest, I''m really not afraid of dying when you''re by my side, but... if we die like this, it would be too useless for the two of us, right?"


    "It''s a shame to say that, the two couples were caught by their own formations."


    Su Yingxia was a little dumbfounded, but her mentality was still relatively optimistic.


    This is due to Han Sanqian''s immersion and the strong sense of security brought by his presence.


    After Su Yingxia said this, Han Sanqian felt a lot more relaxed, and then he strengthened his mind and continued to try to get in touch with the little black stick.


    He was the best answer when they were trapped. Without him, the couple would almost be in a desperate situation. A Pangu axe alone is not enough.


    "You use the Pangu Axe to support both sides first. In this case, the contraction speed of the two sides will suddenly slow down, and during this process, it will definitely be able to open a little gap with the other four walls."


    "I''m wondering if the space is too airtight because the six walls are too tightly sealed."


    "Think about it. When we were at home, sometimes the walls were too thick and the door was closed, and the WIFI signal was equivalent to disappearing. Is this possible now?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Han Sanqian frowned.


    Although her analogy is not very good, it basically conforms to the principle structure of the whole thing.


    Arrays, or illusions, in fact, as a whole, they should all appear in this golden palace.


    So naturally, their real location should also be very close to the Golden City.


    In such a close environment, in theory, it should not be a big problem to sense the little black stick.


    The only reasonable explanation for the current situation is actually what Su Yingxia reminded.


    The six walls are too dead.


    So that nothing can get in and nothing can get out.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but praise Su Yingxia: "Wife, you are not only the most beautiful woman in the world, but also the smartest woman in the world."


    "Don''t come, taking advantage of the fact that the six walls are still far away, you should try it first. At least, if there is any accident, we will have time to make other remedies."


    Han 3000 nodded, not talking nonsense at the moment, the Pangu axe was directly drawn, and he put it in front of him, and immediately pressed the left and right walls directly.


    After that, Han Sanqian stared at the other four walls.


    "Chance!"


    Su Yingxia also reminded in time.


    When the left and right walls were held up by the Pangu axe, its speed was obviously slowed down, while the front and rear and upper and lower walls were not hindered.


    This also means that there will be delays on six walls.


    Although this delay is very short, it is enough for Han Sanqian!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian Divine Sense Cui Dong reached the extreme.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian closely, and didn''t dare to let out the air, for fear that she would accidentally disturb Han Sanqian.


    Suddenly, at this moment, Han Sanqian''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his face was full of excitement: "Yingxia, I seem to be able to sense the little black stick."


    "Really?" Su Yingxia was also obviously happy.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have time to answer. At this time, the power of urging everything with his full concentration made his consciousness infinitely enhanced.


    "Little black stick, break the formation for me!"


    With a roar, Han Sanqian immediately started to act!


    Immediately afterwards, the six walls began to shake slowly.


    Two couples, you look at me, I look at you, and wait quietly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4425

    "boom!"


    Suddenly, after the wall below shook, it stopped again, and then completely fell.


    Han Sanqian grabbed Su Yingxia in one hand, and with a slight movement of his true energy under his feet, he could barely slow down the speed of the two of them falling.


    After that, the two slowly fell from the bottom, almost the same as Su Yingxia last time, a darkest space appeared in front of them.


    "Three thousand, it''s here."


    Su Yingxia hurriedly exclaimed.


    Han Sanqian frowned, smelled it softly, and immediately shook his head: "It really isn''t quite right here."


    In the next second, wave your hand.


    A shield of energy enveloped them in front of them.


    With the energy mask, Su Yingxia instantly felt that her breathing was much easier.


    "This place is not a place, but a space." Han Sanqian said.


    "space?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    Exactly the space!


    Moreover, it is similar to the kind of space in the storage ring.


    "Why do you think so?" Su Yingxia wondered.


    "I smelled it just now, and there''s hardly any air in here."


    If it is said that there is no oxygen, it can be explained by the fact that there are many people detained here, so lack of oxygen is a normal thing to explain, then there is one point that he can''t make sense.


    carbon dioxide!


    When people breathe in oxygen, they naturally exhale carbon dioxide.


    According to Su Yingxia, she had seen many people locked up here before.


    So, where does the carbon dioxide exhaled by so many people go?


    None of them are masters of Taoism, and naturally they need to breathe normally.


    So, this is weird.


    "The energy shields you saw at the time should be a kind of protective shields that these people gave them in advance."


    "The purpose is not only to divide them into grid-like things and arrange them here, but also to let them have something that can keep their breath."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian sighed: "I guess the two waves of people outside are likely to be disappointed and return."


    If Han Sanqian''s guess is correct, then the body similar to the storage space should not be too big. In this case, trying to find its existence in Nuoda''s Tianmo Castle is equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Let''s save people first." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, the energy in his hand moved, and for a while, there seemed to be no movement around, but in fact, the wind was surging, and the undercurrent was moving.


    With the terrifying power of Han Sanqian, it is no problem to motivate these.


    It didn''t take long for many spheres to be seen flying towards this side in the darkness.


    However, almost the same as what Su Yingxia saw last time, the people in each sphere are almost dull, even if Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia are by their side, they don''t seem to see it.


    Su Yingxia didn''t believe in evil and even reached out and shook it in front of their energy shields, but they still didn''t respond.


    "Three thousand, how could this happen?"


    Han Sanqian did not answer immediately, but observed carefully.


    On the surface, these people don''t seem to be dead. Although they have no gods in their eyes, there is light!


    The eyes of the dead are dim.


    As he reached out, a trace of energy was gently penetrated into the barrier by Han Sanqian.


    As the energy slowly wrapped the barrier, Han Sanqian seemed to understand something.


    "Inside, it should be extremely ice." Han Sanqian said.


    These people were instantly frozen by someone with something extremely low, as if there was also a kind of liquid nitrogen in the earth.


    They can freeze objects in an instant, and the things inside these energy shields are obviously cooler and more terrifying than liquid nitrogen.


    "These bastards are nothing. It means that they freeze these women like frozen goods, take them out when they need it, and take them out when they don''t need it..."


    Yes, prisoners are detained, and there is still a bowl of prison rice.


    And these people...


    Han Sanqian shook his head, he was simply inferior to pigs and dogs.


    "Yingxia, get out of the way, and I''ll break these barriers."


    There are too many people. If they break their energy shields at the same time, the temperature here will instantly plunge into extreme cold.


    Han Sanqian was afraid of hurting Su Yingxia.


    After Su Yingxia walked away with the energy shield, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and the sky fire was instantly sacrificed in his hand.


    Flip sideways!


    Bang bang bang! ! !


    Just like someone swept a row of beer bottles, with the sound of shattering, all those energy shields were cracked under the black gas.


    And in the entire dark space, the temperature suddenly dropped to a terrifying freezing point...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4426

    Even with the protection of the energy shield, Su Yingxia felt the chilling pain in an instant.


    The energy that originally had nothing to attract investment was also covered with bursts of ice in an instant.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian worriedly, and suddenly saw that Han Sanqian was already like an ice sculpture.


    Su Yingxia was in a hurry.


    But just as he was about to leave, he heard the sound of ice cubes breaking from the ice sculpture.


    Immediately afterwards, the ice cubes on Han Sanqian''s body were completely shattered, and Han Sanqian shook his body slightly, shaking off all the ice slag on his body.


    Seeing that he was fine, Su Yingxia breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon, she was stunned again.


    Because although all the enchantments were broken and the extremely low temperature was released instantly, the people inside did not gradually wake up as they imagined, and they hardly changed much from before.


    "Three thousand, how could this happen?"


    Han Sanqian glanced at him, not in a hurry: "Those people took them away, there should be a special way to unfreeze them, I belong to the demolition of huge profits. So..."


    "Then what to do, will they be in danger?"


    It is not that Su Yingxia doesn''t understand that sudden thawing may cause people to die unexpectedly at any time.


    "I know, so I''m not completely reckless."


    If Han Sanqian was simply crushing ice, he would not use Heavenly Fire, but a directly enhanced version of Burning Silent and Heavenly Fire.


    He just wanted to stabilize the thawing process so that they could slowly adapt to the temperature changes.


    At the same time, for safety''s sake, Han Sanqian has always given them all a layer of infuriating protection.


    However, it was so dark here that Su Yingxia couldn''t see them at all.


    "If there is no accident, they should wake up soon. Yingxia, I think the person they met for the first time was you, which would be much better than me."


    These women have been imprisoned here for a long time, and they have experienced terrible things before that no one knows.


    If a strange man suddenly stood in front of them, it would definitely stimulate their nerves.


    Their mood swings would be great too.


    Su Yingxia is a woman, and the situation should be much better.


    Su Yingxia nodded, grateful to Han Sanqian for these women, this is what a gentleman should do.


    Su Yingxia stood in front of these women, while Han Sanqian retreated a lot.


    About ten minutes later, the last layer of frost that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye completely melted on these women, and the True Qi that Han Sanqian gave them to protect them also came into play at this time.


    They slowly penetrated into the skin of these women, and then let their bodies gradually adjust to the current temperature.


    Soon, many women had come to their senses, without the slightest joy or excitement, they just looked around helplessly.


    There was fear in his eyes, but more numbness.


    "Everyone!" Su Yingxia said softly.


    This sound is actually very gentle, but it just frightened a group of women to tremble, looking at Su Yingxia with horror on their faces, and many people couldn''t help but step back.


    However, as soon as he stepped back, he found that his body was empty, and he panicked even more.


    The team that used to be good suddenly became so chaotic.


    "Sisters, don''t be afraid, you can''t fall here. And I''m not a bad person, I''m here to save you."


    In a word, the first half did not stabilize the situation, but the second half directly stabilized the situation.


    save!


    "You...are you here to save us?"


    "Are you a fairy sister? You are so beautiful, you must be."


    "Did you really not lie to us? Are you really here to save us?"


    "Great, great, we''re finally saved."


    A group of people were excited and wept with joy.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly at everyone: "Don''t worry, sisters, we are really here to save you, my name is Su Yingxia, and I''m not an immortal."


    When the words fell, she turned around: "He is Han Sanqian and my husband. We are here to save you together."


    After such a cycle, the women did not panic after seeing Han Sanqian, and many women nodded slightly at him, which was regarded as grateful.


    There were also some women who saw Han Sanqian''s handsome appearance, and couldn''t help flashing admiration in their minds.


    At this time, Han Sanqian suddenly moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4427

    As he flew into the sky, he could really sway and fall like rain in the sky.


    But these things did not fall on the girls, but above their heads, gradually rising and solidifying into a halo similar to the atmosphere.


    Under this aperture, the oxygen is sufficient and the temperature is suitable, and everyone waiting is like bathing in the sunshine and spring breeze.


    "You appease their emotions, these energy shields can last for about half an hour, I''ll find an exit." Han Sanqian landed and whispered in Su Yingxia''s ear.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian left.


    At his speed, in just a few minutes, he has already flown out an unknown distance.


    However, after another few minutes, Han Sanqian stopped.


    He has basically flown in a big circle, but unfortunately, the surroundings are almost the same, and it doesn''t seem like there is an exit.


    Han Sanqian tried to contact the little black stick, but after entering this dark space, their contact with each other was completely cut off.


    This is because this is a space completely isolated from the real world.


    Some are similar to storage rings, but different.


    If you have to find an accurate word, I am afraid it is the combination of the storage ring and the number of days in the Eight Desolations.


    It is not as advanced as the Eight Desolate World, but it is far stronger than the storage space of the storage ring.


    Wanting to get out of here, Han Sanqian has no clue.


    "Dragon, is there any better way? You won''t be eaten by that monster, will you?"


    In embarrassment, Han Sanqian thought of the magic dragon.


    After all, that guy is also a devil, and he is obviously more adaptable than himself in this darkest environment, and after all, this old thing has lived for so many years.


    Hair is longer than himself, not to mention knowledge.


    But there is no response from this guy in the mind.


    Come on, what''s the situation?


    Could it be that this guy was really eaten by that lava monster?


    Shouldn''t be.


    After all, this guy is also an overlord-level character. Although he may not really be the opponent of the lava monster, he will not burp without any resistance at all.


    After eating the lava monster, Han Sanqian has actually been paying attention to the situation in his body.


    The fear is that there will be a fight between the two.


    But all along, the body has been at peace.


    "Of course I''m fine. That monster is all thinking about messing with you. How can I look down on me as a little shrimp."


    Just when Han Sanqian thought that there was something unexpected about the dragon and didn''t say a word, the voice of this guy came faintly again.


    "What? Your surname is owed? It''s not looking for trouble for me or not for you, are you still upset?!"


    "You can''t let two tigers in a flash, don''t you understand? You suddenly let him in, what is this? Grandma''s, the key is that he doesn''t think of me as a tiger."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he chuckled.


    After a long time, this guy was depressed because the lava monster didn''t look down on him at all, and didn''t see him as a rival at all, so he didn''t fight him from beginning to end.


    Being underestimated, this guy is so sullen.


    "It''s not you kid, I''ve swallowed the blood of my demon dragon. Fuck, how could I fall into such a field. Although he is very fierce, I am not a vegetarian." Molong said cursingly.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "Listening to your tone, you seem to know this monster?"


    "Damn, I don''t just know him. I know who he is even if he turns to ashes. But, I never thought that this guy actually became like this. At the beginning, I didn''t recognize him."


    "Who is he?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    The dragon suddenly paused, and seemed to realize that he had said something wrong.


    The next second, he stopped talking.


    Even if Han Sanqian asked several times in succession, this was still the case.


    "If you don''t tell me, so be it, I''m someone who won''t let it go if I don''t figure it out anyway, I''ll keep insomnia, and then I won''t have the heart to do things. In such a state, if you are slapped by any enemy, don''t even think about it. Live alone." Han Sanqian also played a rogue.


    After a long pause, the dragon became impatient: "You just want to know?"


    "Yes!" Han Sanqian is firm and firm, this guy is a big boss who doesn''t know when, how could Han Sanqian not want to know? ! :"tell me!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4428

    The dragon didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a while, his tone suddenly changed.


    "If the average person came to ask me this question, I would definitely let him go away. But you and I have been together for so long, and I regard you as a friend, so I advise you that there are some things you don''t know why it is good."


    "Sometimes knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing."


    The words fell, and the dragon muffled again.


    Han Sanqian frowned and said puzzled: "Actually, I have roughly guessed a lot of things, but why do you keep saying things that I shouldn''t know?"


    "I want to ask, what does it mean that I shouldn''t know, and why shouldn''t I know?"


    Up to now, everything I have met seems to be very close, and it seems to be far away.


    Just when you thought you could touch it, it was far away from you.


    However, when you always think you can''t touch it, it seems to be right in front of you.


    Han Sanqian felt this way.


    "Someone has tried to tell you, but what''s the result? Do you know again?" asked the dragon.


    His tone was a little calm, but it was also the least in line with the personality of the dragon.


    This guy has always spoken in a heavy tone, but this time, it was so calm that it didn''t look like his way of speaking at all.


    Han Sanqian also noticed this, but his more details were different: "You mean, the sky is so strange, right?"


    The dragon didn''t confirm it, but it didn''t deny it either.


    "It was true that he wanted to tell me something at that time, but every time he opened his mouth, he was always interrupted by something strange. I checked later, and it should be caused by the forbidden cholera in the Book of Eight Desolations."


    "Forbidden land? Resentful spirits? To tell the truth, do you believe Han Sanqian?" Molong laughed coldly and disdainfully.


    "What do you mean by that?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "Isn''t it a good thing for you humans to say? It may be a coincidence once, and again, will it be a coincidence? Like you said yourself, you will always be disturbed by something."


    Molong finished his words and continued: "With your ingenuity, you shouldn''t have found the slightest clue."


    "You mean, the Book of Eight Desolations lied to me? The two things are not related at all? Or, they are related, but not necessarily related?" Han Sanqian said in surprise.


    The dragon smiled coldly: "You''re not too stupid."


    Han Sanqian was speechless for a while.


    If it is really what the dragon said, then this thing will become a bit bizarre and terrifying in an instant.


    Why did the Eight Desolate Books lie to themselves? And why stop Tian Qiongqi from telling himself the truth? !


    Could it be that there are some secrets hidden in the middle?


    But Han Sanqian couldn''t understand, what secret was hidden in this.


    Could it be that the Book of Eight Desolations doesn''t want him to know a lot of the truth?


    However, what does the history of Bafang World have to do with it? Why is it blocking? !


    Moreover, it has thousands of reasons to stop itself, why should it go to that death swamp by itself?


    "There are some things that you will naturally know at that time, but it is useless to say more than that. I want to tell you, but does that mean you can hear it?"


    "I can temporarily seal the Book of Eight Desolations, so it won''t stop you from saying anything?" Han Sanqian said.


    "Do you really think it''s just it?" Mo Long laughed.


    "Everything is fixed, everything is arranged, three thousand, I only tell you that as a friend, otherwise, I will not mention it at all."


    Hearing what the dragon said, Han Sanqian knew that there was no need to ask further.


    "Actually, there are some things I want to tell you, but maybe I only said one word, and your accident happened."


    "You and I may never see each other."


    "Anyway, he is in your body. Once the time is right, you will know it naturally? Three thousand, don''t force it!"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Stop talking about this, what should I do now? Do you have any way to help me get out of trouble?"


    "This is a dark space." Mo Long said: "Dark space has a characteristic, that is, it is infinitely large inside and infinitely small outside."


    "In general, the bigger the inside, the smaller the outside."


    "From the current point of view, the actual shape outside should be a needle."


    "Needle?" Han Sanqian was obviously taken aback.


    He thought about finding a needle in a haystack, but it was just an adjective after all. What he might never have dreamed of was...


    Really needles!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4429

    This is so utterly unbelievable.


    "What does this mean?" Han Sanqian wanted to hear his further explanation.


    "In other words, if the inside is small, the outside is big, do you understand what I mean?" Mo Long said.


    Han Sanqian understood a little: "Dragon, you mean, if you want to be discovered outside, you have to make the space inside smaller? But the question is, how to make the space smaller?"


    "Aren''t you an expert on this point? You can suck my dragon''s soul and blood into your body, and you can suck that guy into your body. What can''t you suck?"


    Damn, it sounds like this guy is complimenting himself, but when you think about it carefully, how do you feel like he''s making fun of himself?


    "Then the inner space has become smaller, so what? I want to go out!"


    There are so many people detained here, and Han Sanqian''s first task is naturally to save them out first.


    The magic dragon smiled bitterly: "Needles must have needle eyes, but the eyes of needles are usually too small, so that you can''t find them in such darkness."


    "But, if you can''t find it, that doesn''t mean you don''t have it, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, making sense.


    As long as you make this place extremely small, the exit the size of the eye of a needle will be easier for you to find.


    "Okay, I understand, you can step back."


    After dismissing the dragon, Han Sanqian flew back to Su Yingxia''s side non-stop, and told her what he had heard.


    "You mean, you want to put all of us into your storage ring first?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded, only in this way, the area of ??this group of people will become smaller.


    Only Han Sanqian is left to shrink the space, which can suppress the space to the smallest extent possible.


    "Although I don''t know if the method you said is feasible, I can only try it first."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia soon went to do the ideological work of those women.


    In just a moment, Su Yingxia had already done everything.


    Han Sanqian is not idle. According to the previous plan, after putting everyone in the storage ring first, Han Sanqian began to pull back continuously, causing the entire space to be crazily compressed.


    Overall, the effect is good.


    Especially after Han Sanqian couldn''t stand it any longer, he asked the gluttonous glutton for help.


    This guy is just like a giant water pump in a puddle, with a big mouth, lean, and devoured wildly in the blink of an eye.


    The seemingly boundless dark space also kept shrinking in the process of being swallowed, and finally, it wrapped less than half a meter around Han Sanqian.


    Such a range not only allows Han Sanqian to move freely, but at the same time, it is convenient for Han Sanqian to find an exit.


    About ten minutes later, as Han Sanqian smiled lightly, an extremely small hole that was almost impossible to see with the naked eye appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    That is, Han Sanqian is really good enough, has a very strong sense of consciousness, and has the help of Heavenly Eyes. Otherwise, if it is someone else, I am afraid that after a few hours of searching, they may not be able to find it.


    "This is still after the shrinkage of space. The exit is so small. If there is no shrinkage, it is really possible to find dead people just by looking for it hard."


    Even if he was as strong as Han Sanqian, he couldn''t help but complain at this time.


    However, this was something that Han Sanqian had expected.


    For such an airtight act, it is obvious that the preparations and measures are extremely thorough.


    "I''ll leave the eye of the needle now, so I can leave here." Han Sanqian asked the dragon.


    The dragon didn''t speak for a long time, but in the end, he nodded: "Actually, I''m not very clear about this. However, in theory, this is the case."


    "What is theory? Yes, no, no." Han Sanqian was very depressed.


    There is a large group of people hidden in the ring in his hand, of course he does not allow the magic dragon to play sloppy eyes at this time.


    The air in the space ring is limited, so Su Yingxia doesn''t have to worry about it, but many people who can''t cultivate will be miserable.


    Chances are, you might suffocate in there.


    "I mean, in theory, going out from here should really be outside. But to be honest, I always feel that this place seems to be different from an ordinary dark space."


    "What''s the difference?" Han Sanqian asked in confusion.


    Molong shook his head helplessly: "I can''t say it, in short, in a word, it feels very strange here, I can''t say it for a while."


    Damn, can''t even tell this old guy? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4430

    This old thing should be as stable as an old dog, why can''t he even tell him?


    This guy is a top old monster!


    However, there is no other choice right now. What Han Sanqian can do is to follow the eye of the needle and get out from here.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian said depressedly: "You just said that there is a bomb underneath, and I have no other choice. I still have to rush in."


    The dragon did not refuse, and he also knew that this was the only way.


    Han 3000''s body moved, immediately transformed, and flew towards the eye of the needle on the spot.


    "brush!"


    In just an instant, Han Sanqian flew through.


    A burst of white light was instantly dazzling, but only for a moment.


    When Han Sanqian opened his eyes again after getting used to the light, the surroundings were already white.


    "Not the Demon Castle?"


    Han Sanqian was a little puzzled.


    Although the dragon had said before that something was not right in this place, Han Sanqian was still a little confused and at a loss when he saw such a strange white world right now.


    "This may be the extremely white world." The dragon''s voice sounded again leisurely.


    "Extremely White World?" Han Sanqian was stunned.


    This fucking thing has to be intertwined with black and white, Tai Chi can''t be yin and yang? !


    Not so much, right?


    "It seems that someone has long expected that someone might break in here. So, the game was laid out in advance."


    "Generally speaking, this extremely white world and the dark space are actually one body. Because the dark space is too dark, the extremes of things will be reversed, resulting in such an extremely white world."


    "It''s like, a person must have a shadow under the sun. It''s a truth."


    "It''s just that, generally speaking, people who create dark spaces will deliberately remove the extremely white world in order to make the body of the dark space appear smaller."


    "Here, it''s obviously not the plan."


    "So, it may have been a wrong guess before it was actually a needle."


    "Its volume should be at least as large as several squares."


    "Even, maybe even bigger."


    After the dragon finished speaking, he sighed, because he found that this extremely white world was not an ordinary extremely white world.


    "This place simply cannot be absorbed like the dark world. In other words, even if you can absorb only a small part of it."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was a little puzzled: "What does it mean that it cannot be absorbed, but it can absorb a small part of it."


    "The dark space and the extremely white world are actually connected. You just absorbed the dark space and made the dark space extremely small. However, this is also the trap of the extremely white world."


    "The two are like two conjoined individuals. When one side gets smaller, the other side gets bigger."


    "You know what I mean?"


    Han Sanqian understood that two things that complement each other, one is affected by the smallest, and the other will expand infinitely.


    It''s like swinging in autumn, one and the other grows.


    "So even if it can be sucked, it is actually part of the space that has become larger due to the dark space, right?"


    The dragon nodded: "Theoretically, this is the case, but this extremely white world is more like a trap. I suspect that once you try to absorb it again, the result may be counterproductive."


    Intuition tells the dragon that this extremely white world may be completely different from what he has seen before.


    "It won''t get bigger the more it absorbs, will it?" Han Sanqian asked suspiciously.


    The dragon smiled: "To be honest, it''s very possible."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian felt a little depressed: "This method is a bit old."


    "Old and old, just use it in the middle. The extremely white world and the dark space are similar in nature. It has the same exit, and it is the same as the dark space, but... It means that the opening is very subtle and difficult to distinguish."


    Han Sanqian frowned: "But it shouldn''t be white, right?"


    Black and white, Han Sanqian has already done it, and the time spent is not short.


    It may not be easy for the white to find the black, but after all, there is still a goal.


    But if he wanted to find a white one, Han Sanqian would probably have to have one head and two big ones.


    It''s not as simple as looking for a needle in a haystack, it''s simply catching a fish in a complete sea.


    The point is, there is only one such fish, and it runs so fucking fast!


    The magic dragon smiled bitterly: "Sometimes, you just rush to find you when you don''t want to, it''s white to find white!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4431

    Han Sanqian was dumbfounded on the spot.


    Afraid of what to come.


    "It''s so big, if you want to find a blank eye, how do you find it?"


    Han Sanqian was never a person who gave up easily, but at this moment, he really wanted to give up.


    This can''t be done at all!


    Depressed, he waved the space ring directly, and the women and Su Yingxia were quickly released by Han Sanqian.


    It''s been a long time, and if they don''t release it again, Han Sanqian is afraid that they will be suffocated inside.


    Sure enough, as soon as these women landed, many of them were already dripping with sweat, their faces were ugly, and they were suffocated in that closed environment.


    And Su Yingxia didn''t have any problems. For her, these were just pediatrics.


    "Are we out?"


    "Where is this, why is it all white?"


    "Sister Fairy, where are we?"


    A lot of women''s faces actually reveal a kind of hope.


    However, this hope is doomed to be dashed.


    Han Sanqian cleared his throat: "Don''t worry, everyone, it''s not a matter of a while to get out of this dungeon, I will take everyone out as soon as possible."


    Su Yingxia knew in seconds that Han Sanqian might be in trouble, so she didn''t ask much, and hurriedly helped to appease everyone.


    "Sisters, don''t be afraid, don''t worry. I told you when I was inside just now that my husband is Han Sanqian, and he will definitely take us out."


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia a little depressedly. When did this girl start to brag?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it seems that a man can be proud of his own woman is the greatest blessing in life.


    "I''ll take them around, okay?" Su Yingxia asked softly when she walked over to Han Sanqian after soothing her.


    The gang has been stuck for too long.


    Having a place where they can move around is indeed more conducive to their stress relief.


    Moreover, the current situation in the extremely white world cannot be solved in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian nodded in agreement.


    Su Yingxia quickly let everyone disperse and move freely.


    About ten minutes later, she came back leisurely.


    "How, isn''t it tricky?" she asked softly.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "This place is bigger and more boundless than the previous dark space, and the exit is also pure white. Therefore, we are directly stuck here and can''t find the exit."


    "Find white in white!" Su Yingxia has a big head.


    Looking at the whole white world, not to mention looking for white ones, it is enough to find another color.


    "I was thinking, is there any way to find white in white, which is more effective."


    "Although white and white are the same color, there should be some differences." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia, waiting for her next sentence.


    "Do you remember that when we drive on Earth, we sometimes bump into each other?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian almost didn''t need to remember this, because it was the norm. As long as he was driving, he could hardly avoid this problem.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, we''re always going to touch up the paint when it''s bumped, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "In order to make it difficult to see defects in damaged areas, we often spend more and use so-called original paint, right?"


    That''s right.


    "But did you know? No matter how good the original paint is, even the paint you bought is the paint left over from the original paint on your car, but once you touch it up, will there be a color difference?"


    Of course Han Sanqian knew this.


    However, most of the original car paint can cover most of the flaws under the craftsmanship of the master.


    It is almost impossible to tell with the naked eye.


    However, that doesn''t mean it can''t be seen.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian suddenly understood, he knew what Su Yingxia was talking about.


    "Wife, I said long ago that you are the smartest woman in the world!"


    light source! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4432

    Yes, it is the light source.


    Under some specific light sources, there will be different viewing angles.


    Naturally, what you see is different.


    Han Sanqian has seen the difference in complementary colors in this case.


    Su Yingxia''s reminder, in fact, just perfectly filled the blank space that Han Sanqian wanted to find half-color.


    This method is great!


    Unable to say more, Han Sanqian directly used a trace of true energy, and then suddenly increased the internal friction, and in an instant, a fire in his hand straightened.


    Taking advantage of the firelight, Han Sanqian carefully observed the firelight''s surroundings.


    Sure enough, under the illumination of the light, the surrounding white has a very different luster.


    It''s light, but it''s enough.


    "Go and call everyone to gather, you should go back and hide first." Han Sanqian told Su Yingxia softly.


    Su Yingxia quickly summoned the people back, and then re-entered the storage space to take refuge temporarily.


    And Han Sanqian is not idle at all, and will burn the silence to the greatest extent, and at the same time, the sky fire in his hand is also exerted to the extreme.


    After getting these things done, Han Sanqian started his own performance.


    He first shot Fen Ji directly, and let it drive his real energy towards the sky like a burning sun, while the sky fire, which also had a blue flame, was like a blue scanner, rapidly moving around frantically. .


    There is a ray of fire on the top of the head, and there is a blue light below, which looks like a certain earth technology scene.


    Although this consumes a lot of Han Sanqian and his eyesight is relatively expensive, it is also the only safest method at the moment.


    Han Sanqian is not in a hurry, and this thing cannot be completed in a short time.


    He chose to work slowly and make plays.


    Ten minutes passed, and Tianhuo had already scanned the entire area without any gain.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian quickly scanned the second area.


    Then, another third.


    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Soon, the fourth area starts to scan.


    This is also the last area.


    This time, Han Sanqian scanned very carefully.


    Because this is where the exit is most likely to exist.


    Of course, if it doesn''t work here either, it can also serve as the start of a second round of scrutiny.


    This layout can save one of the inspection surfaces and save a lot of time.


    Soon, the fourth area is also scanned.


    What Han Sanqian expected was that there was still no so-called export, which was normal.


    The light source is there, but sometimes it often requires a special top angle to see the difference.


    So, the second round started again.


    Then, the third round.


    Fourth round!


    When it was the second round of the fifth round, Han Sanqian, who was almost asleep, suddenly found a shadow that flashed by.


    Although it was small, it was exactly what Han Sanqian had been waiting for for a long time.


    "You really are here."


    Han Sanqian immediately stopped the operation of Skyfire, and then a flying body rushed directly over.


    Picking up the sky fire, Han Sanqian repeatedly scanned the approximate position of the shadow just now, and finally, at a certain angle, Han Sanqian set its position.


    "So it''s not unreasonable that humans can dominate the world."


    "Although your body is far from my Demon Race, your brains are really good."


    "You can actually find such an exit, Han Sanqian, you really have it."


    "However, there is something I want to talk to you about when I go out."


    The dragon''s voice sounded.


    Han Sanqian was immersed in joy and excitement, and didn''t think much: "Why, you want to compliment me? Don''t worry, our relationship is here, even if the monster comes to you one day, I will help you. "


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Molong was speechless and rolled his eyes: "If I am afraid for even a second, I will be sorry for even a hair on my body."


    "Originally, I wanted to tell you something important, maybe something you were interested in, but you actually said that.


    "I bother!"


    When the words fell, the dragon directly chose to mute.


    Han Sanqian is a little confused, what''s the situation? !


    "Fuck, wait a minute, listen to my explanation, I found something just now, and nodded happily, Aaron? Longlong?"


    Next, no matter what Han Sanqian shouted, the magic dragon would prevent the Buddha from sinking into the sea, and there was no echo.


    There is no other way, go out first and then...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4433

    With another flash of light, Han Sanqian passed through the eye of the needle and jumped out of the extremely white world.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was already a muddy field in front of Han Sanqian.


    He dazzled his eyes, only to realize that the place he was in was actually in a stinky mud.


    The smell was almost sky-high, and the stench was incomparable. Even Han Sanqian had to hurry up to transport his infuriating energy to isolate him. Otherwise, he would have to die on the spot.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian endured all this and began to search around.


    The magic dragon said that if the other party arranges it like this, then the result is that its body should not be small.


    It''s pretty easy to do.


    Easy to find!


    Soon, as Han Sanqian removed the mud under his feet, a blood-red iron sheet appeared in front of him.


    Touching this piece of iron all the way down, soon, an object similar to an iron box showed its original shape.


    Han Sanqian directly moved his hand and pulled it out.


    Almost similar to Molong''s guess at the time, the area of ??this iron box is really about a few square meters.


    The length and width are between one or two meters, solid, and extremely heavy. Even if Han Sanqian is really capable, it takes a lot of effort.


    Looking at this weird iron box, Han Sanqian sighed very much. After all, it was hard for him to imagine that he and Su Yingxia had been trapped for so long with such a rubbish thing.


    If it wasn''t for their ability and intelligence, this place would have made them even worse.


    You might be trapped in it for the rest of your life.


    After dragging the box and taking it directly to a clean place, Han Sanqian released the people in the space ring.


    After that, the iron box was put into the ring.


    When a group of women returned to the Demon Castle, they were obviously too excited, and many even shed tears of excitement.


    Then, someone took the lead, and the next second, everyone knelt in front of Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian.


    "Thank you two benefactors for your rescue. We will never forget this kindness."


    "Yeah, the two of you are real gods. If you two have any needs, please feel free to ask, and we will do our best to help you."


    "Two benefactors, let us worship three times first."


    When the words fell, everyone was about to kowtow. The energy in Han Sanqian''s hand directly prevented them from lowering their heads. At this time, he shook his head and said with a smile: "Everyone, the so-called road is injustice, draw a knife to help."


    "We don''t want you to get anything in return for saving you, so it doesn''t have to be like this."


    Su Yingxia also hurriedly helped them up one by one.


    "Having said that, but, after all, you have saved so many of our lives. If... if we didn''t express it, we wouldn''t be able to pass the test ourselves."


    "I really don''t need to do this. If you are more polite, then I will lock you in one by one." Han Sanqian couldn''t help pretending to frighten.


    A group of women hurriedly shook their heads. Obviously, no one wanted to live like a pig and a dog.


    Seeing them like this, Han Sanqian also knew that his little intimidation had paid off.


    "If you don''t want to go back, then no one is allowed to say anything of gratitude."


    The girls nodded.


    "By the way, benefactor, you don''t want our repayment, but you must leave here as soon as possible." Someone reminded.


    One person said that after that, many people immediately responded.


    "That''s right, benefactor, you two should leave here quickly. You don''t know, the Demon Castle is extremely dangerous today."


    "Yeah, they not only arrest women casually, but also never let men go."


    "Many of our men in the city died tragically like this."


    "You go out from here first, our sisters will cover you together."


    Although most of these women were unarmed, and many of them didn''t even know how to cultivate, but when it came to protecting Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia from leaving, each of them was braver than the other, and no one backed away.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "Sisters, I am very grateful for your concern, but Sanqian and I will not go anywhere for the time being. As for you, don''t worry, because Tianmobao will not arrest anyone in the future."


    "what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4434

    "You...what did you say?"


    A bunch of women look at me, I look at you, obviously, they don''t quite understand what Su Yingxia means.


    This day, catching women in the Demon Castle is too ruthless. Almost as long as you dare to show your face, you will definitely be caught.


    How could Tianmobao stop arresting people from now on? !


    Could it be that the Demon Castle has already caught enough people?


    But this is unlikely, especially now that so many of them have been rescued by Han Sanqian, Tianmo Castle will only be few and not full.


    "Miss Su, you...you may not know much about our situation here. It''s impossible for the people of Tianmo Castle not to arrest people."


    "Yeah, we can''t escape their claws. Sister Shenxian, you are so beautiful, that''s their main goal."


    "You guys go quickly."


    Seeing their anxious appearance, Han Sanqian''s heart was actually very warm.


    After all, this is enough to prove that he did not save them wrong.


    They are really caring about them right now.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Tianmobao really won''t arrest you. I can assure you of this. Because, the city owner of Tianmobao has been taken down by me."


    "What? Benefactor, you have won the city master Angelica?"


    "Isn''t it possible? Although we don''t have a cultivation base, we have long heard that the city lord Angelica is very powerful. Moreover, he is the city lord, and his guards must be extremely strict. Ordinary people don''t say kill him, and even see him in the face. not."


    "Yeah, it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s that we are worried that you killed a certain little minion but mistakenly thought it was him, and when he really appears, under the thunder, you will suffer."


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile, full of helplessness.


    With the knowledge of this group of women, people like Angelica may indeed be the ceiling of the cultivators in their eyes. Therefore, even if they tell them the result, it is difficult for them to believe that it will be the truth.


    But no matter what, they care about themselves and Su Yingxia very much, which makes them feel that their efforts are not in vain.


    "If you don''t believe it, so be it, Yingxia, take them out."


    "I think, people in the city are still looking for the entrance to the dungeon, and they should be able to find someone soon."


    "Then, you ask them to find their own family members and settle down as soon as possible."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian and wondered, "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll take them there first, and then I''ll pick up Han Nian and them and wait for you at the inn before, okay?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and then, a flying body quickly disappeared into the dark night.


    The women had never heard of Han Sanqian''s reputation. First, they were not as knowledgeable as men, and second, some of them were arrested by Angelica early in the cell, and they didn''t know much about the situation outside.


    It is naturally difficult to understand what Han Sanqian said.


    However, Su Yingxia was always here with them, and they could only follow Su Yingxia obediently towards the city.


    Han Sanqianfei landed in an unoccupied place. After making sure that it was safe enough, he leaned towards the side, relaxed his body, half awake and half asleep.


    The city is now basically peaceful, although many traitors are potentially dangerous.


    However, now that Su Yingxia is here, and now the group of women have been rescued, these dangers have been reduced to the lowest point.


    Because this is already Han Sanqian and their fancy muscle show to some extent.


    He has solved the deepest crisis in Tianmo Castle, and there is no possibility that these people dare to rebel against Han Sanqian, and the people will support Han Sanqian even more because their family members are saved.


    Therefore, with this five-and-two, Han Sanqian now has such a rare safe and pure time.


    After closing his eyes lightly, Han Sanqian did not know that at this time outside the Tianmo Castle, a group of golden armored soldiers were heading towards the inner city of the Tianmo Castle under the shroud of night.


    They seem to plan to attack, and they seem to plan to surround.


    On the other hand, Han Sanqian, the consciousness has already entered his mind.


    "Little Dragon?"


    "My cute little dragon, don''t you have something to tell me? Why do you want to play with me and disappear now?"


    Yes, Han Sanqian knew very well that the dragon should have something very important to tell him.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4435

    Without a response, Han Sanqian''s cry was like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Han Sanqian was not angry, and waited there quietly.


    After about ten minutes, the voice of the magic dragon slowly remembered: "Are you so shameless? If I don''t answer you, are you still leaving?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "I don''t know that my little dragon is angry. I specially asked Yingxia to take care of the city''s affairs and spend time alone with you."


    "You have to know that most people may prefer sex over friends, but I''m not."


    Han Sanqian knows very well that although the dragon is almost used to being sealed in his body, his relationship with him has always been very harmonious.


    But after all, he is also a big coffee in the ancient times. He still has temper and dignity, and he still needs face.


    Especially now that he has swallowed a monster that may be stronger than him, his sensitive mind has become stronger.


    Well, it also needs to get its own echo and respect. Just when he was about to say something to Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian ignored him because he was too excited for a while.


    Therefore, this demon dragon with a small temper is like this little daughter-in-law full of resentment, can Han Sanqian not come to coax him? !


    "Han Sanqian, I really didn''t notice your face before. Why... how come you look like a bitch?"


    That''s why the dragon dared to say that Han Sanqian would let others go. I''m afraid he didn''t have the guts at all.


    However, Han Sanqian was not angry, but continued to pull his face down: "Then my little dragon is really worth it. I was wrong, okay? Forgive me?"


    The magic dragon didn''t speak, and after a long time, it was reluctant to answer: "I think you clearly want to know about the old things."


    "Otherwise, apart from your wife, no one in this world can make you Han Sanqian look like this."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "No matter what purpose I have, but like you said, no one in this world can let me do this except my wife."


    "You''re the first, isn''t that enough?"


    Hearing this, the dragon did not speak for a long time, Han Sanqian knew that this guy was caught.


    "Okay, okay, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. After all, this is indeed what I''ve been thinking about for a long time and decided to tell you."


    "Actually, I also know that it''s not because of your curiosity that you are so concerned about the past, but actually because of your character, Han Sanqian, and it can also be said to be due to responsibility. Am I right?"


    "Although you Han Sanqian survived all kinds of dangers without dying, and are called miracles by outsiders, but there are so many miracles in this world."


    "Many miracles are actually just the work of one person."


    "In the middle, one''s hard work and struggle are indispensable, and one''s strong will is indispensable. Of course, one''s adequate preparation is indispensable."


    When Han Sanqian does anything, he is by no means the kind of rash person. Even if some things are completely unexpected, he can always quickly restore his calm state, and then analyze various situations to make judgments.


    This is preparation.


    Han Sanqian must also sigh, what the dragon said was right.


    Sometimes, it''s not that Han Sanqian has to be so mature in things, but he is alone in this eight-way world, and he has no qualifications and capital to try and make mistakes.


    Once wrong, the abyss.


    Circumstances can grind anyone''s edge and teach anyone to grow.


    The same goes for Han Sanqian.


    "Don''t be like a mother-in-law, we are both men, why are you talking about this?" Han Sanqian pretended to be disdainful and laughed softly.


    "So, you want to know those histories, and more to lay the foundation for the future. You know very well that you will have to face these in the future. Am I right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Since you all know, shouldn''t you tell me more?"


    "I really can''t tell you these things, not to mention that we are brothers, even if you are my father, there is no way. However, I heard you say the so-called besieging Wei and saving Zhao, but I have a way to tell you something in disguise. "


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4436

    "What?" Han Sanqian frowned slightly.


    "Actually, have you ever thought about what you should do if your guess is true?"


    "I know, as far as you Han Sanqian is concerned, you should know that your situation is very critical."


    "However, your response is only yourself for the time being."


    "Is it right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded noncommittally, which was true.


    In fact, this is also the key that Han Sanqian has been trying to find out about these roots.


    It''s because he doesn''t know anything, so he doesn''t know how to deal with it. He is afraid that if he really encounters that kind of thing, he will panic and don''t know how to deal with it.


    "I can only tell you, while you are free now, train a unit well."


    "I have troops, you mean..." Han Sanqian knew very well that he knew the existence of the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    But since he still said that, then it is inevitable that there is a deeper meaning behind it.


    "Your Mysterious Man Alliance is indeed a force, but you should know better than me that this so-called force is fashionable and difficult to deal with in the face of many of your forces today. can you help you?"


    Han Sanqian was puzzled and said, "But the problem is, no matter how strong it is, if it faces a higher-level opponent, it may not be an opponent."


    "Three thousand, when your own strength is strong to a certain level, you can indeed be able to wrestle with them, but if you can''t win this wrench at all? Or, it''s just a breath away. ?"


    "Besides, if this army is strong enough, do you think that you will feel a little nervous when facing an army of 200,000 people?"


    Han Sanqian knew what he meant. If an elite army was placed in front of him, even himself would feel terrified. Don''t look at yourself as if you are invincible, and the people you kill throw away their armor and armor.


    But in fact, this is just the advantage of the battle in the field. Han Sanqian is tougher than them, but this does not mean that Han Sanqian is not nervous.


    Those things may be more terrifying than themselves in the future, then, the Mysterious Man Alliance wants to create this shocking effect, which means that it will continue to improve.


    "Your sharp knife squad is actually quite interesting. However, it''s just a prototype."


    "Furthermore, the point of a sharp knife is to strike, but for someone who is stronger than you, it''s a complete death sentence, do you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded: "You mean, I should focus on defense, right?"


    Anyway, it is impossible to expect these people to kill each other.


    There is no way they could have killed themselves in this situation.


    The only way to win is to consolidate their own defenses, and only in this way can they stand in front of them longer.


    And standing for longer, in fact, means that they will harass themselves more.


    The situation in which a soldier kills a king is the same as an ant killing an elephant. An ant can never kill an elephant, but it is possible for an elephant to be destroyed by teamwork.


    Therefore, the longer the ant stands, the more beneficial it is to itself, and it even gradually evolves into a situation between a hyena and a lion.


    "It should be heavy armor."


    "No matter how they practice, it is unlikely that they will be able to practice like you, so, in your words, most of them are always instant goods."


    "Second goods are instant goods. This point, we must recognize the status and situation, otherwise, it will only die faster."


    "Heavy Armored Corps?" Han Sanqian asked slightly.


    "The iron cavalry has passed through the mountains and rivers, Han Sanqian, do you understand?"


    Han Sanqian nodded heavily.


    "Actually, I''ve observed the people in Tianmobao right now, and they are the most suitable candidates." Molong said.


    "People from the Demon Castle?" Han Sanqian never thought about this.


    "That''s right, the people from the Demon Castle." Molong finished his words, and continued: "Sometimes, I doubt whether it was arranged by someone, or whether it was destined. The people of the Demon Castle seem to be from It was prepared for you to be here from the beginning, and just as you said you wanted to doze off, this pillow was handed to you."


    "Why do you say that?" Han Sanqian asked inexplicably: "It seems that the people from Tianmo Castle are in your mouth, and they have become the necessary candidates for the heavy armored army?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4437

    "Heavy armor, physical strength is a prerequisite, am I right?" Mo Long said.


    This is of course true. After all, a person with average physical fitness, let alone a fight, is probably enough to overwhelm him with just the outfit on his body.


    The people of Tianmobao are indeed strong in their bodies, and they are full of tendons, which is in line with this.


    "But the problem is that the people of Tianmobao have been suppressed by the formation for a long time. Even if I don''t consider whether their bodies are almost empty, their height is a bit unsatisfactory."


    "Why do you think your height is not enough?" Mo Long said.


    Most of the people in Tianmobao are even less than 1.5 meters tall. With such a height, even a normal army is obviously short. What''s more, they are very likely to face more powerful opponents.


    "Three thousand, I thought that this kind of discrimination should not happen to you." Molong shook his head helplessly.


    Han Sanqian was a little dumbfounded, he definitely didn''t have this kind of height discrimination.


    He just simply didn''t want them to die, that''s it.


    This is not as simple as dragging them to a certain battlefield, it is really not as simple as being able to stand in front of them.


    To a certain extent, they needed to face strong enemies by themselves, because at that time Han Sanqian would definitely have no time to take care of them.


    "I don''t mean to look down on them, I just..."


    "Three thousand, you are wrong. In fact, they are the real people who are most suitable for heavy armored soldiers."


    "Their height is very short, which is true, but short height also means the bottom of the center of gravity. If there are heavy armors to protect them, do you think they are like bastards lying on the ground?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was stunned.


    This¡­¡­


    He really never thought that these dwarf warriors would be so effective.


    But if you think about it carefully, it is true.


    "Besides, they have another advantage, because they have a low center of gravity, they can often play a miraculous effect in some games. The ox is not too tall, but when a whole row is rampaging, I want to ask you, what can Can you stop it?"


    Han Sanqian suddenly became enlightened.


    "It''s one of them."


    "As for the second one, it is the people''s heart."


    "If it is someone else, you may have some concerns. After all, once you are betrayed, not only will your efforts be destroyed, but more importantly, you will often cultivate a very strong enemy."


    "I can understand this feeling, and I can also understand the reason why you have been very cautious about accepting people. But this time, the Demon Castle has given you enough opportunities."


    "You helped them solve the evil spirit of Angelica sinensis, and now they almost worship you as a god. From this point of view, you have completely captured the hearts of the people."


    After being reminded by Molong, Han Sanqian really felt that this was the case.


    If you raise your arms now, I am afraid that many people will follow you willingly, right?


    "That''s the third advantage. Angelica gives you."


    "Although you''ve tried your best to save a lot of women, there are always more women or men who don''t have the luck to wait for you. So, this also means that there are more families in the castle that are facing breaking."


    "They are helpless, or have nothing to worry about, but have endless hatred for those who destroy their families. At this time, your benefactor needs them to join in, call them by name, and ten thousand people respond, and they all agree , unimaginable."


    Dragon Road.


    "The time is right and the place is right. Now you can occupy almost all of it. Think about it, is it worth it? When you want to doze off, who happened to put the pillow here for you?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, he didn''t think so.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it is reasonable.


    "My suggestion is to accept the civilians of Tianmo Castle and form the prototype of the heavy army. After that, use this army for continuous expansion and improvement."


    "I believe that this unit can clear up a lot of trouble for you in the early stage."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "You demon dragon has opened this mouth, can I not give face?"


    From the side, when the magic dragon has to develop its own follow-up forces, it means that the follow-up enemy may be stronger than you think.


    The formation of the army must be carried out immediately.


    "I''m going to set it up now!"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian flew towards the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4438

    At this time in the city, a touching moment is being staged.


    Those women who returned soon found their families on the city playground, and after that, the news spread all over the city.


    Almost all the residents of the city came after hearing the news, trying to recognize their relatives among the returning women.


    Someone recognized it, and they hugged and cried on the spot. The emotion of separation between life and death was almost pulled to the extreme.


    But there are also people who haven''t found their relatives. In addition to envy those who are reunited, they can only feel sad and sad.


    But in any case, the atmosphere of the whole scene has always been pushed to a climax.


    Those traitors barely said a word. These scenes seemed to have nothing to do with them, and they seemed to be caused by them. They didn''t know what to do, so they could only stand there awkwardly.


    On the other side of the inn, Scar also brought a group of brothers, protecting Han Nian, Pei Jin, and Pei Yuan three children in the middle.


    Compared with the previous number, the brothers behind Scar now have nearly a thousand troops.


    After Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia''s actions, Scar never stopped, and has been secretly gathering forces around him, trying to directly lead people to raise troops to counterattack when Han Sanqian needs help.


    Unfortunately, this time did not come.


    "Damn it, Lord Han is Lord Han. It''s not unreasonable that the rumors from outside are not unreasonable. This motherfucker is just a couple of two people, and he just handed over the Heavenly Demon Castle directly."


    "That''s right, when it was said that this guy brought Devil Cloud Ghost City by himself, to be honest, I thought it was more or less bragging. I knew that it was always at odds with Devil Cloud Ghost City. I''m not sure that the fall of the city was secretly dispatched at that time."


    "Yeah, I thought so too at the beginning, but who the hell knows that maybe it''s because my knowledge has blocked my vision. All of this is actually the truth of the mother."


    "Hahaha, remembering that when Mr. Han first came to the basement of our inn, we still wanted to clean him up. Now that I think about it, our group is really trying to find death."


    "Haha, when I talk about this, I feel extremely shy. It''s because Mr. Han has a good temper, otherwise you and I would be a fucking cold corpse."


    Everyone laughed, and no one denied it.


    Suddenly, above the sky, a figure crossed, and before everyone had reflected, that figure had already landed on the ground.


    "Master Han!" Scar was overjoyed, and hurriedly ran towards Han Sanqian with his brother.


    People in other directions also hurriedly gathered there at this time, and those who were reunited even squeezed in in a hurry.


    In an instant, Han Sanqian was already crowded with people.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and took Su Yingxia''s hand: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Su Yingxia shook her head. Although she didn''t answer, she said nothing.


    "Master Han, Master Han, Master Han!"


    Almost at the same time, everyone around them shouted and cheered for a while, and the scene suddenly seemed to be blown up.


    "Master Han, Master Han, Master Han!"


    "Master Han, Master Han, Master Han!"


    "Master Han, Master Han, Master Han!"


    The sound of chorus, like thunder drums.


    Su Yingxia smiled knowingly, she knew that this was what Han Sanqian deserved.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand, indicating that everyone didn''t have to do this. At the same time, he nodded slightly at the person next to him, who quickly led the way.


    Not long after, the embarrassed Angelica was brought up.


    When many people saw this guy, they immediately became furious and shouted and killed!


    It is imperative that this angelica be paid for in blood!


    Angelica is very depressed, and he wants to maintain his last dignity, but in the current situation, he has nothing to do. Although he resisted during the period, but the moment his face was hideous, he did not know who was drowned by a few mouthfuls of saliva. .


    "Brothers."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Han Sanqian let out a long sigh, "I know that many people didn''t wait for your wives or daughters, but Han has done his best."


    "All the arrested people in the prison have been released. If there is no one found, then it is very likely that they have been Angelica..."


    "Hey, I have brought others here, you can deal with it yourself."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and a dark energy instantly made Angelica''s knees soften, and he fell directly to the ground...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4439

    "Give you ten minutes. Whether he is dead or alive or whatever, it will be left to you to deal with, and I will not care too much."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian hugged Han Nian and pulled Su Yingxia to leave.


    "Han Sanqian, you fucking dare!"


    "You come back to me!"


    "Fuck, do you really think these things are as simple as me being a demon castle? Let me tell you, the power behind me is boundless."


    "Today, you either let me go, or you wait for Thunder''s revenge!"


    "And you gang of people, are you trying to rebel? You dare to help outsiders and attack me? I think you don''t know how to write dead words at all."


    "Everyone, listen to me, you immediately kill the damned Han Sanqian for me. The city lord can forgive any of your previous mistakes, and at the same time, all of you will receive a reward."


    "how?"


    After a few words, everyone couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback.


    Immediately afterwards, they all looked at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian paused for a moment, then smiled disdainfully: "You have a lot of power behind you?"


    "Nonsense, if you say it to scare you to death, you will beat hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in your area. It''s just the tip of the iceberg. If you are really angry, it will be a stronger army."


    "At that time, you will die without a place to be buried, and these civilians will also be buried with you!"


    "Haha!" Han Sanqian laughed: "You have your power, do you think I have no power?"


    "What power do you have? What? Should you just fall into the city? Hahaha!" Angelica laughed out loud, obviously not considering the mere hundreds of thousands of troops that fell into the city.


    It''s true, after all, between this guy''s mouth, 200,000 soldiers and horses are just the tip of the iceberg, and these 100,000 are naturally looked down upon.


    "No, of course my forces are not those." Han Sanqian said coldly: "My forces are them."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian slightly opened his hand.


    Although he was silent, he had clearly told everyone that everyone here was the power and backing of Han Sanqian.


    "Justice in the world!" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, Angelica was obviously taken aback, and the people behind Han Sanqian never thought of it.


    But the next second, when the crowd reflected, they cheered collectively.


    "Roar!"


    The sound was loud, like thunder that shook the sky.


    Angelica''s face turned pale when she was frightened by the sound of the giant waves.


    He didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would actually talk about these common people at this time.


    This is a very clever usage, and it can instantly blow up the emotions of everyone present!


    Angelica was extremely depressed. Originally, he wanted to threaten Han Sanqian and intimidate the gang of people, but he never thought about it.


    "Everyone, this kind of trash, don''t be afraid of him. Whatever you want, do whatever you want. If you bear all the consequences in the future, I, Han Sanqian, will stand in front of you first and carry it for you."


    Although the tone was very light, the momentum was unusually calm and domineering.


    Everyone did not reply, but the anger and determination in their eyes had already said everything.


    They took revenge, and Han Sanqian carried the thunder for them. What''s there to say?


    Of course it''s over.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. In ten minutes, I have something important to discuss with you!"


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian turned around and took Su Yingxia and others away.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was about to leave, Angelica was still reluctant and shouted for him to come back.


    Han Sanqian didn''t bother at all, and they didn''t go far before the couple heard Angelica''s miserable cry.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. He knew that there was only one last step left from the initial goal set by the magic dragon for him.


    Ten minutes later, Han Sanqian returned with Su Yingxia.


    The crowd surrounding Angelica gave way in an instant, and a road also gave way in an instant.


    From a distance, Han Sanqian watched Angelica lying there...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4440

    Angelica is almost like a dead dog, lying there motionless.


    Han Sanqian doesn''t know if this guy is angry now, but through basic observation, Han Sanqian can basically be sure that even if this guy is still alive, he shouldn''t live long.


    It''s not clear whether these civilians are ruthless, but even if it is as simple as one person and one punch, it is not something that little Angelica can bear.


    "Master Han, this guy was basically killed by us. However, you don''t have to worry, it was us who killed people, and we naturally take responsibility." Scar finished.


    Immediately afterwards, he slapped his chest, looked at everyone, and shouted loudly: "I know, some of you are just watching Master Han here, pretending to surrender, and will betray us if there is a chance."


    "However, it doesn''t matter. If you want to sue, just go. The people were killed by Lao Tzu''s Knife Scar. If there is a seed, just come at me."


    As soon as these words came out, the momentum was captivating.


    "Knife Scar, you usually just lead the team. Damn, you want to get all the credit for killing this bastard thief, you are fucking dreaming, killing him, I also have a share! "


    "And old man!"


    "And I!"


    A group of people pushed me and pushed them, and they all responded.


    In fact, everyone knows very well what this is about robbing merit. Everyone is not afraid of death together, and they come together to face the crime and take revenge.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, and said at this time: "Brothers, you are so united and so loyal, Han is very pleased."


    "However, the person was indeed kidnapped by someone Han and handed over to you for disposal. Someone Han will never deny it."


    "When Han was doing this, he naturally thought about the consequences behind it, but I can''t do it if you want me to leave all of you alone."


    "Yes, I can leave it alone, and I can even take the opportunity to blackmail Angelica for a sum of money, and then leave here comfortably and unrestrainedly. But what''s next? The next step must be Angelica to continue to oppress you."


    "You are already suffering, and I don''t want you to be worse off."


    "So, I don''t do that. What I want to do is to completely remove this obstacle for you, and give you a peaceful life."


    "I have never liked to strive for merit, but when it comes to killing angelica, I want to sit in the first chair."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian''s eyes were firm, not allowing anyone to argue.


    "Actually, I ignored the fact that Angelica dares to be so careless, and there must be a strong force behind it."


    "Today, I''m gone. Tomorrow, they may come back, and Thunder''s revenge will come down in an instant."


    "I don''t want to see you all die tragically, so I have a proposal."


    "Master Han, please speak." Scar shouted loudly.


    The following people responded.


    "Someone Han has never liked to recruit troops, let alone accept people at will. But this time, I may have to make an exception."


    "I want to form a heavily armored unit and raise troops to counterattack."


    "Rather than letting others attack us, we should take the initiative ourselves."


    "If you have the will, you can sign up to join us at the gate of the inn in the city in half an hour. If you don''t have the will, I, Han Sanqian, will never force him, let alone give him any small shoes."


    "Of course, for those who are willing to join this army, I, Han Sanqian, will teach myself and will be in charge of all heavy armor equipment, but I would like to mention that those who can''t endure hardship and are afraid of death, don''t come."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia and left the scene directly.


    He didn''t want to put any pressure on anyone.


    It''s best to leave and let them decide for themselves.


    The family took the two apprentices back to the gate of the original inn quickly. Han Sanqian handed over the recruitment to the two young apprentices.


    This is not heavy work, it just needs to be registered, so it is also suitable for these two boys.


    "Why haven''t I heard you mention it before to recruit someone from the Heavenly Demon Castle?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "The incident happened suddenly, and it was the dragon who asked me to do this."


    "Dragon? Why does he worry about this?"


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "I''m guessing that I''m in a panic, but what he said is also correct. The people from Tianmobao really seem like someone deliberately put it here."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian was about to say something when suddenly, while the ground trembled slightly, bursts of rumbling sounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4441

    The two couples were suddenly startled, and when they looked back, far away, they saw the noise of dust and smoke billowing in the distance.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure came out first from a distance.


    Han Sanqian knew at a glance that the other party was nothing but Scar.


    Afterwards, behind Scar, one after another from the Demon Castle followed, killing the generals.


    Su Yingxia looked a little dumbfounded: "They are..."


    Han Sanqian smiled very happily. He knew that the magic dragon and his own guesses were right. With the cooperation of the right time and place, the people of Tianmo Castle had already made their best use.


    "Master Han, we''ve figured it out, we''ve done it with you."


    "Yeah, you''re right, fuck, no matter what, we''ll all be screwed in the end, either revenge or annexation. At that time, we don''t know what the person who annexed us was. , instead of that, it''s better to follow you, Master Han."


    "Master Han, take us. No matter how difficult it is or how hard we are, we can bear it. Anyway, we are used to the fucking hard life."


    The group of people was very excited, and Han Sanqian was very happy.


    "Anyway, our home is broken, and we have nowhere to go. Let''s follow you, Master Han, and work together."


    "Master Han, we all know that you are famous. If you follow you, we are the pinnacle of our fucking life. You should accept us."


    "That''s right, although we are a bunch of civilians with low culture, we still know how to write the word loyalty. As long as you don''t dislike us, our brothers will never betray you."


    Listening to what everyone said, Han Sanqian nodded with satisfaction: "Everyone, Han Sanqian has always been very picky about people. Since you can join me, then you are naturally the people I recognize."


    "Pei Yuan, Pei Jin."


    "Master, the disciple is here."


    "Register now for everyone."


    "Yes."


    "Scar, you come in with me."


    "Yes."


    Walking into the inn with Scar, Han Sanqian sat down with him, and boiled some boiling water with his own hands, poured some tea, and poured it to Scar.


    "There are not many people I know and know well, but you, I go is one of the most familiar people."


    "Although the way we meet is not so friendly, I believe that it has always been a good way to make friends if you don''t know each other."


    "So, I believe in your character, and I also want to hand this heavy armored unit into your hands. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Scar''s face was startled: "Master Han, do you want to hand over the heavy armor to me?"


    "You are from the Demon Castle. No one knows the people here better than you. I believe that you are the most suitable person." Han Sanqian said.


    Scar was a little embarrassed: "But Master Han, I''m usually just a rough country man, I haven''t brought troops, and I haven''t fought in battles, you hand over the troops to me to command, I... I This... this miscellaneous command."


    He admits that he has no brains and no fighting skills, so it''s okay to let him take the lead in charging or something, but asking him to line up troops is like taking his brothers to death.


    "I can teach you if you have never brought soldiers. If you don''t know how to command, I will teach you. I only have one rule, that is, you don''t need to be suspicious. Since I leave it to you to manage, it must be that I trust you enough."


    Although this approach is a bit risky, Han Sanqian must gamble.


    Once the bet is right, for Han Sanqian, it will not only be as simple as gaining a general, but the most important thing is that the people in Tianmo Castle will also be more conducive to management.


    Without him, using barbarians to control barbarians is always the safest method and the most effective method for quick management.


    "Since Mr. Han, you have mentioned the word trust, then Scar doesn''t dare to say more, just one sentence, I will do my best." He patted his chest.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and patted him on the shoulder: "Also, you have to find some help."


    "These helpers, they can effectively help you manage this future army together."


    "If there are tiger generals, there should also be civil servants, do you understand?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Scar understands."


    Han Sanqian nodded, stood up, and then glanced at Scar, then suddenly turned his hand and hit Scar directly.


    However, just when Scar looked strange and shocked, he suddenly felt that an invisible force was slowly entering his body, and at the same time, a strange thing began to slowly spread out on his body... ¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4442

    When Scar opened his eyes, there was a black liquid on his body, wrapped in energy, and gently covered his whole body like water.


    He didn''t feel the slightest pain, and even a touch of coolness.


    "Master Han!" Scar was a little surprised.


    Han Sanqian shook his head at him: "Shut up, I''m helping you open your meridians, calm down."


    Scar nodded honestly, then closed his eyes obediently.


    This guy''s foundation is not very good, but he is already a good cultivator.


    As long as his meridians are opened up and combined with the brute force of this guy, he can basically meet the basic requirements of Han Sanqian for a general.


    As for the black liquid flowing on his body, it was actually pure molten iron.


    Han Sanqian found some relatively good iron products from the space ring, and then melted them in the dark with burning silence and sky fire, and then wrapped the molten iron with real energy and went down his body. The armor that best fits his body.


    Such armor has almost no loopholes, nor too many weaknesses.


    The only thing that needs to be noted is that Han Sanqian must use True Qi to mobilize the softening of certain joints during the cooling process, so that these areas can be flexible and movable at that time.


    After the meridians were fully opened, the armor on his body finally solidified.


    It''s not very good-looking, but at least it suits his body the best.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and then, withdrew his palm: "How about you feel it?"


    Scar felt that his whole body was full of violent power. Just as Han Sanqian allowed him to move, this guy couldn''t wait to throw a punch.


    The fist hit the ground, and there was a sudden bang, and the ground trembled!


    Afterwards, another scene of Scar''s surprise appeared. A cracked pit with a diameter of nearly half a meter was smashed out of the ground.


    Scar stared at his fist in disbelief.


    Although he knew that he was very powerful, he would never have imagined that his power would be so strong.


    Obviously, this was achieved by Han Sanqian helping himself.


    Thinking of this, Scar immediately knelt down and said, "Thank you, Lord Han."


    "Thank you?" Han Sanqian tutted and smiled: "I think you will be very me."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian raised his foot directly and kicked the knife scar directly with one foot.


    boom!


    Scar flew upside down several meters away, and then smashed heavily on the wall several meters away.


    This kick was obviously not light, and Su Yingxia was also taken aback.


    Because it was too sudden.


    "Three thousand, you..." Su Yingxia was a little anxious.


    However, Han Sanqian still looked at the scar that was kicked away: "How is it? You can''t die, right?"


    Scar was in pain, clutching his chest and trying to stand up.


    However, this move is not as difficult as imagined.


    He stood up with little effort.


    The sharp pain that should have been in his consciousness did not come.


    He was a little strange, but soon realized that he could be so entirely because of the new armor on his body.


    His eyes suddenly glowed with joy, and he couldn''t put it down when he touched his new armor.


    So powerful, he won''t say that he is invincible, but at least there should be no problem in killing the Quartet.


    However, before he was finished, Han Sanqian curled his lips: "Scrap iron is indeed scrap iron, and the effect is too unsatisfactory."


    For Scar, this is a bit of a goddamn hatred, because he already feels very strong, but in Han Sanqian''s mouth, it doesn''t seem to be a fart.


    "Master Han, you...you are too..."


    Han Sanqian shook his head. It wasn''t that he was Versailles, but that he was actually not messy.


    Although it seems that after one step, Scar will be fine, but in fact, Han Sanqian''s strength is not too strong, and it is still passable against ordinary enemies, but if it is against a master...


    What Han Sanqian is worried about is that the iron sheets worn on them will become iron coffins on them.


    So, it''s still a long way off.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Have to do it again."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian turned his eyes to Scar''s body again...


    Then, a sly smile appeared on this guy''s face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4443

    "I forgot, the dragon said something to me." Han Sanqian said.


    "What?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "I''ve been busy here for a long time, and I''m even thinking about what materials should be used to forge a batch of heavy armor for the Heavy Armor Corps. As a result, I ignored the most important point."


    "The magic dragon said, here, it''s exactly the pillow that was brought to me when I was dozing off, I''ll just lie down."


    "Material, someone has already prepared it for me."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian got up one by one, dragged Su Yingxia with the scar, and walked out of the inn directly.


    "You continue to register, and the registered people line up. When I come back, I have something important to announce."


    Chong Pei Yuan and the two gave orders, and Han Sanqian and the others went straight to the previous place and killed them.


    Under the castle over there, there are already many rebels collecting the property here and preparing to run away.


    When Angelica was alive, he was madly squeezing Tianmo Castle, and under his squeezing, he took out a lot of people''s fat and ointment.


    Right now, with the death of Angelica, these rebels lost their owners. The rebels knew that they could never return to the team, so they gathered together in twos and threes.


    Simply, start to search for the remaining property directly.


    But as soon as they saw Han Sanqianlai, the group of people were so frightened that their faces turned ashen. Many people even threw the things they got there and quickly dispersed as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    Han Sanqian gave a look, and there were almost not many people left in the entire castle.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and looked at the wall full of gold bricks: "Scar, Yingxia, what do you think, how about using these things to make heavy armor?"


    The hardness of gold is very good, and it is not easy to deform. It should be the most ideal to use this as armor material.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes also brightened: "Three thousand, you mean, let''s use the gold in this palace to make armor?"


    "Any questions?"


    These are the people''s fat and the people''s cream, taken from the people and used for the people. Isn''t this what it should be.


    Su Yingxia shook her head and smiled: "Of course I don''t have any problems. It''s just..."


    "Damn it, isn''t it, Master Han, you used gold to make armor for us? Wouldn''t this be too extravagant?" Scar was also a hater.


    However, he couldn''t do it with such a way of playing with these things.


    "The gold in this place should be enough for our current people in Tianmo Castle to build armor, but at least one third of it must be left." Han Sanqian said.


    Han Sanqian intends to exchange the remaining one-third for money, so that in addition to the armor, there is money to be used to batch other things.


    After all, heavy armor is not just armor.


    "However, this place is so big, shouldn''t we call someone to help?" Scar asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, not because he was stingy, but there was no need for it.


    He only needs to put the physical evidence and the castle directly into his storage ring, and when needed, he can just dig it out from the inside.


    "Scar, evacuate the people around me, I''m going to do it." Han Sanqian said.


    Scar nodded, very excited. Although there is no one in the Demon Race who has never done this kind of thing, it is the first time for him to do something on such a large scale.


    In less than a moment, the knife scar has cleaned up everyone in the city, and then looked at Han Sanqian eagerly.


    With a slight movement in Han Sanqian''s hand, a large amount of demonic energy instantly and slowly enveloped the entire golden castle.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and immediately after the ring opened, the huge golden castle was dragged into the space ring little by little.


    In order to prevent the gluttonous gluttons from being eaten by him, Han Sanqian specially placed a barrier on the golden castle.


    After that, he received the supernatural power and let everything return to normal.


    If someone were to look from the sky to the ground at this time, it would be obvious that a castle in the Castle of Demons had disappeared, leaving only a huge deep pit.


    Han Sanqian beckoned, and Scar immediately ran over obediently.


    "One more thing..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4444

    "Master Han, you still ordered." Scar said respectfully.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Is there a good blacksmith in the city?!"


    "There are a group of blacksmiths in the Demon Castle, but I just don''t know if they can get into your eyes, Lord Han."


    Although the blacksmith is good, in the eyes of Scar, Han Sanqian is a high-class person after all, so it is natural to think that what Han Sanqian is looking for should also be an absolutely top craftsman.


    This kind of person, Scar doesn''t know, and there is no such person in Tianmo Castle.


    Because even if there were, most of them were killed by angelica and the like.


    "Why?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    It is understandable that angelica catches women, but why is it killing craftsmen? !


    "Master Han, you don''t know, this Angelica is afraid that our large-scale arrests will cause dissatisfaction among the people in the city, and thus give rise to rebellion. Therefore, on weekdays, not only strictly control all kinds of metal objects, but also strictly control the craftsmen. ."


    "This ordinary craftsman has been dragged to repair the city and repair the bricks. If this is better, then the work will be lower. As tired as you are, you will be as tired as you are."


    "To put it bluntly, that is to waste the gods and try to abuse them. In the end, these good craftsmen are basically dead, and there are only some craftsmen who do rough work. However, as I said, these craftsmen , the technique is a little worse."


    Han Sanqian nodded, this Angelica is not something that people do, and basically did it all over again.


    Seriously asshole!


    "There are as many blacksmiths as there are. You go to send someone to gather them first, and we will meet them in an hour. As for you, find a few smart people to help Su Yingxia organize the manpower."


    When the words were over, Han Sanqian looked at Su Yingxia: "Thank you, please gather the brothers who joined us first, and have dinner together in the evening."


    Su Yingxia knew that Han Sanqian certainly didn''t find a job for himself.


    He must have something to do, and this matter, Su Yingxia can basically guess.


    That is to find a way to open a small stove for the scar.


    Of course, her husband, Su Yingxia, knows his personality best.


    Now, with such a large group of people, it is inevitable that Han Sanqian will do a good job of letting these people who join him have something to show off.


    He wants everyone who joins his side to confirm one thing.


    That is to say, everyone who joins him is enviable.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia nodded: "Don''t worry, I will arrange it."


    After sending Su Yingxia and Dao Scar back, Han Sanqian found a place where no one was there, and then erected the Double Dragon Cauldron directly.


    Although Han Sanqian does not know how to refine weapons, Han Sanqian has strong experience in refining medicine.


    Therefore, 3,000 people in the heat of the Han Dynasty admitted that it was not a big problem.


    Next, is the process of melting and quenching.


    Melting is also a simple project.


    The hardest part is actually the quenching process.


    This requires plasticity.


    If the little black stick is here, then it''s not difficult at all, just simply let it take shape and it can form itself.


    But without it, Han Sanqian could only find another way.


    This is a technical job, but Han Sanqian is not in a hurry, silently, builds the first pair of golden armor little by little.


    Made of gold, with golden light, a pair of armor is slowly taking shape under the careful polishing of Han Sanqian.


    Seeing the results in front of him, Han Sanqian was very happy.


    However, Han Sanqian did not intend to end it hastily. On the contrary, it was not easy to give Scar, the absolute number one commander of the future Heavy Armored Corps, the first meeting gift.


    As soon as it was born, it should be a sensation, and it should be extremely enviable.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian continued to polish his golden armor without any pause.


    At the other end, Su Yingxia also began to set up the banquet in a nervous and orderly manner.


    The number of people who joined is very considerable. Su Yingxia has roughly counted them, at least 30,000.


    This only counted the civilians who joined. They didn''t make a statement about the rebels, and Su Yingxia never thought of joining them.


    Angelica greeted everyone to sit down. At this time, the meals made by a group of commoners began to be served on the table, but everyone did not start immediately. Obviously, they were waiting for Han Sanqian.


    At almost the same time, a figure passed by, followed by a shout.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long wait!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4445

    In the next second, Han Sanqian slowly landed in front of everyone.


    "Roar!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, welcoming Han Sanqian in this way.


    Among them, the most exciting original scar.


    After all, although Han Sanqian didn''t say it clearly, he knew very well that Han Sanqian must have tried to find a way to benefit him.


    Now that Han Sanqian is back, he is naturally very excited and looking forward to it.


    "My subordinate, Scar, is a member of the full-heavy Armored Corps, see Master Han."


    With the scream of Scar, everyone immediately shouted loudly.


    "See Mr. Han."


    The sound was loud, like the ringing of a bell.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Brothers, thank you Han for looking down on me and creating a future with me. On behalf of the Mysterious Man Alliance, I officially welcome you all."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian applauded.


    The audience also responded with bursts of applause.


    Han Sanqian raised his hand, and for a moment, the audience was peaceful.


    "Everyone, since we are already one, don''t call me Mr. Han in the future. We are all brothers, and we are called natural equals."


    "I have an alliance under my command called the Mysterious Man Alliance. After that, I will introduce them to you."


    "In the future, you can call me the leader."


    "I also changed the name of the heavy armored army to the polar bear army, and all the members under my command are also code-named polar bears, okay?"


    "it is good!"


    Under the stage, there were loud shouts again.


    "Okay." Han Sanqian also responded and continued: "This time, you have just joined me, and the time is too late. However, you don''t have to worry, follow my brother Han Sanqian, no matter how he was born before, in my It''s all treated equally."


    "If you want to be promoted, you can either fight for me with blood, or you can lead the team to victory. In short, anyone who has merit can be promoted."


    "After being promoted, Han can guarantee that in addition to the huge increase in salary, he will also personally teach some of Han''s cultivation and skills."


    "In addition, everyone who joins me has a set of equipment of their own."


    "It''s just, as I said just now, the time is running out, and I can''t measure it today, so I can only show you the samples first. Scar."


    "My subordinates are here!" Scar shouted loudly.


    After that, he quickly came to power.


    "Scar temporarily serves as the polar bear''s president."


    "However, you don''t have to be too happy. If you can''t lead a team, I''ll take it down for you at any time and let someone who is capable take the place."


    "My subordinate understands!"


    "Okay." Han Sanqian finished his words, moved his hand, and then an object flew out directly, and it was already wrapped around Scar''s body in the flash of lightning.


    Although Scar''s stature is not tall, when the golden armor flew directly behind him, his heroic appearance was no longer determined and hindered by his height.


    Looking from a distance, it is like a god descending from the sky.


    "then."


    The next second, a long spear flew directly over.


    Scar took the spear just for a look, and immediately couldn''t put it down.


    The whole body is made of gold, and the tip of the spear is made of cold iron, which is both beautiful and practical.


    On the gun body, several blue electric patterns are entwined like a dragon.


    It was so handsome that it exploded.


    "Master Han... No, Alliance Leader, this..."


    Even if it is the tip of the knife licking blood, even if it is a half-life, but such a perfect and domineering weapon full of money, it is the first time that the scar is seen.


    "The conditions are simple, you can make do with it."


    Of course Han Sanqian knew that the scar was not disgusting, but this did not prevent Han Sanqian from continuing to put on a wave.


    "This subordinate is not disgusted, but... but this is too precious, subordinate... subordinate is not worthy." He said with some embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong with my brother Han Sanqian?" Han Sanqian pretended to be angry.


    Hearing this, Scar nodded and put away the things, no nonsense.


    "In the future, the conditions are better, and some things are better. By the way, don''t just collect all your things, go down and show them to everyone."


    Scar nodded and responded again and again.


    Previously, I was too excited to forget about it, but after Han Sanqian''s reminder, Scar reacted.


    Of course, Scar didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to show himself.


    Immediately afterwards, the guy ran off.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of exclamations under the stage, wherever the goods passed.


    Many people naturally envy that Scar can get such a baby.


    But there are also people whose mouths are almost crooked into a line at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4446

    "His, look at the face of that knife scar."


    "Fuck, before this grandson saw that we all had to retreat. I didn''t expect this guy to have such good luck with shit, and he got it right all of a sudden. Look at his golden armor."


    "Damn, just like his armor, we can''t afford to be a soldier for our whole life."


    Everyone, you said something to me, and your words were full of ridicule and disdain.


    And those who can say these words can''t be members of the Polar Bear Legion, but only the rebels who did not successfully join the polar bears.


    "Fuck, this is a dog versus a person."


    "That''s right, after taking off that layer of dog skin, his scar is not a dog thing."


    "I don''t know what to show off. That armor isn''t made of gold yet, and where does the gold come from? The motherfucker wasn''t squeezed by Angelica."


    "Yeah, if you really have the ability, go out and snatch it, eh, what kind of ability is it to seize the things of Angelica?"


    These people were afraid of wolves before and tigers at the back. If they didn''t join Han Sanqian, they were afraid that they would be retaliated with sooner or later.


    Therefore, the final result of this group of rebels is that they choose to wait and see.


    If Han Sanqian had to use force to force them, it was not impossible for them to join Han Sanqian.


    After all, life is important.


    However, if Han Sanqian didn''t force it, then of course they wanted to retreat and leave here. Afterwards, they formed a small army and did some robbery.


    Living in a dashing and comfortable life, even if the superiors of Angelica sent people to take revenge at that time, they could not be found.


    Right now, seeing Han Sanqian prepare so many good things for Scar, naturally, these people are sour. One by one, they tried their best to speak sour words.


    At this moment, he didn''t speak, but the judge who was obviously the leader of this gang sneered.


    Obviously, his face was full of disdain.


    "Hmph, there''s no way. Now that they''ve robbed the treasure, of course they have to find a way to show it off."


    "If we want to blame us, we can only blame the damn angelica. Damn, we don''t understand the truth of not revealing the wealth. We have to bring a pile of gold and silver treasures to show off and be served in a pot."


    "Now, people have picked up the big ready-made ones, so naturally they have to install them."


    "However, the nouveau riche, it looks very attractive, but in fact you understand."


    As soon as the judge''s words fell, everyone immediately understood the meaning and responded with a sneer.


    The meaning of these words means that Han Sanqian is just punching the fat man with a swollen face.


    The windfall came, and it was lost in one fell swoop, and I wanted to pretend to be coercive, so I threw gold crazy here, but after that, it was nothing.


    "Therefore, there are many legends about him, Han Sanqian, in the rivers and lakes, but we have never heard of the Mysterious Man Alliance under his command. Today, he even brought it up by himself."


    "You didn''t see that, even if they came to our Heavenly Demon Castle, they were just a few people. What does this mean, haha, the team has long since disbanded, but there is only one name left to fool people."


    "That''s not it, he said it nicely, and he acted like he was good for everyone, but in fact he lost his own troops and is now trying to find a source of troops. He is afraid of retaliation by our superiors, so... ¡­¡±


    "It''s just that these foolish civilians believe, so civilians can only be civilians, and their IQ is not enough."


    Accompanied by the judge''s speech, the group of people who were already more sour-talking became even more maddening.


    How do they know that the Mysterious Man Alliance is actually getting stronger and stronger, and Han Sanqian is often reluctant to let them take too many risks.


    Including this division of troops is also based on this.


    Just when these people were talking about the rise, in fact, they didn''t notice that Han Sanqian''s eyes were already on this side.


    However, Han Sanqian did not stop them from whispering, and even after judging their thoughts and opinions from the expressions on their faces, he did not feel angry.


    He had already guessed that this would happen.


    At this time, when the judge raised his eyes at will, he happened to make eye contact with Han Sanqian. Seeing that Han Sanqian was also looking at him, he secretly said that he was bad.


    And Han Sanqian, as expected, suddenly walked towards this side at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4447

    "What the hell."


    It''s really unlucky for people to drink water in his mother''s teeth.


    That''s why I didn''t ridicule anything, I was caught.


    He quickly buried his head and lowered his head.


    Soon, Han Sanqian had already walked over.


    Seeing the judge lowered his head, everyone else turned their heads to one side.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Didn''t you guys talk very much just now? What? When I came, you stopped talking?"


    The expressions on several people''s faces were no different from eating poop.


    But no matter how ugly it was, a few people just didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Looks like I''m not welcome."


    This sentence, the people around are even more afraid to talk to.


    Deny it, if Han Sanqian takes this to ask them to continue to talk about what to do, you can''t continue those bad things you just said.


    But let''s admit it, is this the same as admitting that Han Sanqian is unpopular?


    Isn''t it more time to rush to die? !


    Therefore, apart from shaking their heads silently, everyone did not dare to say even a single word.


    "Master Han, you...you misunderstood, I...we were just chatting a few words." Seeing that the atmosphere had eased, the judge couldn''t help but play a roundabout.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "That''s it, if you are chatting, you can continue."


    Everyone has a bitter face.


    "According to me, you are not talking about gossip, but just gossiping about me?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    After all, it is so disrespectful that once Han Sanqian gets angry, it will be a disaster for them.


    "Why, how could it be? Master Han, you...Aren''t you joking?"


    "Yeah, we... how could we gossip about you?!"


    Seeing their apologetic smiles, Han Sanqian gave a cold smile and continued: "Actually, if you speak ill of me, you will speak ill of me. I am not good at anything, but I may be very accepting of others talking about me."


    "Whether it''s good or bad, I can take it."


    "You dare not admit it, it doesn''t matter, I can roughly guess what you are talking about."


    "It just means that I like to show off, and I will show off with a golden armor, right?"


    The faces of several people are like eggplants, and I have to admit that what Han Sanqian guessed is basically the truth.


    But they can''t admit it.


    "It''s a good thing to say." Han Sanqian looked at the crowd lightly, not at all angry.


    "Master Han, we... we don''t mean that."


    "No, you mean that." Han Sanqian continued with a smile: "But it doesn''t matter, the mouth is on you, of course, what you want to say is your freedom."


    The judge is even more embarrassed, and the toe can even be directly buckled in a shoe for a three-room and one-hall.


    Han Sanqian patted the judge on the shoulder: "Don''t be so afraid, it''s actually nothing. Just, I want to make one thing clear, that is, you have your freedom of speech, but I should also have the right to fight back."


    "Master Han, you... what do you mean by that?" the judge said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, and when he moved his hand, several gold bricks were scattered directly from the space ring.


    "You want these things, right?"


    Although they dared not admit this, they subconsciously made them nod their heads.


    "Yes, but a gentleman loves money, and he takes it in a proper way. I make a bet with you. If you win, these are yours. If you lose, you can come to the stage for me and apologize in public. How about that?"


    "It''s that simple?"


    The judge originally wanted to reject it subconsciously. After all, he was not at the same level as Han Sanqian. Naturally, wouldn''t you bet that this thing is not pure nonsense?


    But as soon as he heard the request for this bet, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Han Sanqian looked at him, nodded and said, "Naturally, it''s that simple, do you dare to bet?"


    Damn, this thing, it doesn''t matter if you lose, you can get such a big pile of gold bricks if you win, even if you''re a fool, you won''t refuse.


    "Master Han, I bet, words count?"


    "keep your word!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4448

    "Okay. What to bet!" the judge said loudly.


    Han Sanqian made a move, and after a while, the scar in the distance immediately ran over.


    For Han Sanqian, Scar now completely regards him as his grandfather.


    without him.


    Just because I followed Han Sanqian, I went to the pinnacle of my life all at once.


    It turns out that Dingtiantian is just a little gangster with some power. Although he has some skills, his grade and status are polar after all.


    But now, he changed his body and instantly became the commander-in-chief of the tens of thousands of troops. He was wearing a golden armor and holding a golden spear. He was so majestic and overbearing.


    As soon as the scar was in place, Han Sanqian raised his right hand, and the scene was quiet in an instant.


    All eyes also turned to Han Sanqian for the first time.


    "Everyone, Scar is the commander of my current polar bear regiment. Although time is in a hurry, I also made a simple armor for him that belongs to polar bears."


    "Originally, this is just to show everyone the finished product, so that the brothers who join us also have a mentality and know what they can get in the future."


    "But unfortunately, in the eyes of some people, Han''s actions have become a so-called show of wealth."


    "Yes, everyone is Han Sanqian''s brother. Han Sanqian naturally hopes that every brother can have countless wealth. However, this does not mean that Han Sanqian does not understand a reason."


    "When there is life, money is money, am I right?"


    "Yes!" The crowd responded.


    "That''s right, this armor is not only to give you money, but also to save your life. So, in order to prove this, I just announced it."


    "Scar will have a fight with the Judge."


    "If the judge wins, this pile of gold bricks is theirs. They can leave here freely with the gold bricks. No one can stop them, understand?"


    When everyone heard the words, it was strange that you looked at me and I looked at you. Obviously, it was difficult to understand Han Sanqian''s decision for a while.


    After all, this is ridiculous.


    This is almost equivalent to giving money to the judge for free, and at the same time sticking out his face to hit the opponent.


    Many people want to speak about it, but they don''t know how to speak for a while.


    Scar was the closest to Han Sanqian. At this time, he hurriedly got close to Han Sanqian''s ear and said softly, "I said Alliance Leader, you..."


    "You may not know much about me. I... I''m just a reckless man. I can probably fight a dozen times with other people, but compared with people like the judge, it''s a world of difference."


    This point, Scar must also admit.


    Even dealing with the elite soldiers in the city is a huge problem, not to mention a super expert like the judge, who is several levels above the elite soldiers.


    Therefore, it should have been an opportunity to earn performance in front of Han Sanqian, and Scar had to give up and tell Han Sanqian the truth.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, and before he could speak, the judge had already laughed arrogantly.


    "Scar, you still have some self-knowledge. I thought you would brag and show off in front of your new master."


    When the judge''s words fell, everyone began to burst into laughter.


    It''s not that they are too arrogant, indeed, this guy Scar can''t even handle their gang, let alone fight the judge.


    That is completely hitting the stone with the egg, beyond one''s own strength.


    Scar was also a little embarrassed. It was too embarrassing to have to give Han Sanqian the impression of retreating without a fight in the first battle.


    "Scar, what are you afraid of, since I asked you to fight, naturally, I believe you can do it."


    "Is it so difficult to win a mere judge?!"


    Han Sanqian said lightly, but his eyes were full of confidence.


    Scar glanced at Han Sanqian, and seeing him like this, he gritted his teeth, and at this time he could only give his life to accompany the gentleman.


    "Okay, since the lord asked me to do what, then I will do it."


    "He''s it, Judge, come on, I''m afraid that you won''t succeed in the end?"


    Hearing Scar''s provocation, the judge smiled coldly: "Scar, don''t talk too much, although I will give you some strength in Han Sanqian''s face, but this will not change any results, understand? ?"


    "You don''t have to give me face, or in other words, the judge, the safer you want to get out of here, the harder you give me. Once I find out that you have released water, then I''m sorry, if you put more water, I promise you will leave here more Difficulty." Han Sanqian said.


    The scarred dog looked back at Han Sanqian. Is my Nima your subordinate or your enemy? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4449

    However, Han Sanqian had no plans to ask him back at all. For Han Sanqian, Scar''s reaction was what he expected.


    The judge''s eyes narrowed slightly, obviously he was considering whether Han Sanqian''s words were true.


    Out of face, even if a fight broke out, he would definitely let go. After all, in front of Han Sanqian, if he made his subordinates look too ugly, then he would not have any fruit to eat.


    It''s up to the owner to beat the dog.


    But what Han Sanqian said today really made the nature of the matter extremely different.


    if¡­¡­


    If you let go, then it is equivalent to ruining your own life.


    How is this possible? !


    Therefore, after weighing it up, a coldness flashed in the judge''s eyes.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then I''m welcome."


    When the words fell, he looked at the knife scar, obviously there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes.


    "Scar." Han Sanqian said.


    Scar immediately took the order: "This subordinate is here."


    "I gave you the same words, have confidence and fight him to the end, you know?"


    "My subordinate understands."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and patted Scar''s shoulder: "I believe you can win."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian waved his hand, and suddenly, an alleyway was cleared from the crowd.


    Under the leadership of Han Sanqian, a group of people quickly walked towards the stage.


    Soon, the judge and Scar were already facing each other.


    "This scar is really an idiot. He dares to fight with the judge."


    "Who says it''s not, the judge is the arm of the original city owner, so there is no need to say much about his ability. Who is not good for this guy, look for the judge."


    "It''s a pity that some people have finally found thick thighs. Hehe, they end up burping so soon."


    Rebels in general have no shame.


    "So I tell you, following Han Sanqian may not be a good thing."


    Everyone nodded again and again, and they were also secretly grateful for their previous decision.


    Only Han Sanqian was indifferent.


    The game is not the last moment, who wins and who loses is uncertain.


    Chong Dao Scar gave a positive look, indicating that this guy need not be afraid, and then, Han Sanqian announced that the game officially started.


    In order to make the game more exciting, Han Sanqian even added a new rule after the shouting started.


    Every time there is no winner or loser for more than one minute, Han Sanqian will draw a piece from the BRIC.


    This is basically equivalent to forcing the judge, and he must get rid of the scar as soon as possible, otherwise, he can only suffer.


    "kill!"


    Seeing that Han Sanqian had already played this game, the judge couldn''t take care of it anymore. In anger, he rushed directly to Scar.


    Scar couldn''t help swallowing saliva, hesitated for a moment, and the next second, something unexpected happened.


    ,


    Faced with the sudden attack of the judge, Scar, who seemed to be fully prepared, suddenly chose to run away between lightning and flint.


    Immediately, this scene directly stunned the polar bear people, but it also made the rebels burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Haha, I''m just saying it, where did this fool have the courage and confidence to coax with our judge? This is a mule or a horse, and it really has to be pulled out to find out whether it''s true or false."


    "An idiot, if he doesn''t have this ability, it would be better to admit it earlier."


    "Don''t say that, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have so many gold bricks to take."


    When a group of people said this, they burst into laughter again.


    The judge quietly looked back and glanced at Han Sanqian, but saw that Han Sanqian was not at all angry at this time, but just looked at the situation on the field lightly.


    It seemed to him that everything was to be expected.


    "Okay, since you''re still holding steady, then I won''t let you stand it."


    When the words fell, the judge stepped up the offensive, and went straight to Scar.


    Han Sanqian remained unmoved, looking at the situation in the field lightly.


    In terms of Scar''s ability, his first reaction right now is to retreat, which is nothing to be angry about.


    This is the basic reaction anyone will have.


    It''s as if people see a more powerful beast and choose to dodge for the first time.


    As long as Scar is given time, Han Sanqian believes that this guy will come back to his senses.


    And once this is the case, then, the white-hot competition of this game will really begin.


    Sure enough, the inescapable scar seems to have been cornered...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4450

    Scar wanted to retreat, but facing the morale of the judge, he had nowhere to go.


    After retreating, he may have to obediently jump off the stage.


    However, such a method is a great insult to any man.


    Giving up without fighting, is this not a coward and what is it?


    Thinking of this, Scar stopped.


    The judge followed closely, looked at Scar and smiled coldly: "Scar, don''t say I don''t give you face, you have two choices now, the first is to jump down from here obediently, and save me. As you know, this sword has no eyes, if I accidentally hurt you. Hmph, just based on your cultivation, I am afraid that you will be disabled even if you don¡¯t die.¡±


    "Anyway, you are also hanging out with Han Sanqian now. I don''t want to make things too ugly, and I don''t want you to be the commander of some kind and immediately be unable to lead the team due to injury."


    "So, I give you the chance."


    Knife Scar swallowed, looked at the judge, and gritted his teeth: "Come on, judge, the arena is set up, and the leader of my family has also made a bet."


    "Even if I really can''t beat you today, so what, standing to die is better than lying down."


    "Okay, Scar, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    With a cold snort, the judge did not hesitate, and slammed directly at the scar.


    Scar also gritted his teeth, there was no complicated move, just a simple grit of his teeth, and rushed towards the judge.


    His goal is very simple. In terms of strength, he is far from being the judge''s opponent.


    Therefore, any tricks to play with him are false.


    The most important thing is to rush directly with the flesh.


    Anyway, he has also thought about it. It is inevitable for Lao Tzu to lose, but he must bite you a few times before losing.


    "court death!"


    Faced with the scar, the judge was furious, turned his hand and hit him directly.


    boom!


    hum!


    The two voices mixed into a muffled sound.


    The judge''s palm directly hit Scar''s body firmly.


    Suddenly, Scar''s body flew several meters upside down, and then hit the ground heavily.


    The ground on the platform is almost entirely made of stone, so it is natural to say how hard it is.


    But with the smashing of the knife scar, a huge deep pit was smashed into the ground abruptly.


    Touching his aching palm, the judge stood coldly, looking at the scar in the distance like a fool.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to take such a heavy hand. As for Scar, he thought he could just knock it down.


    Although Han Sanqian said that he didn''t need to give him face, how could a person who is in the position of a judge not be aware of the world?


    People may say something for the sake of face without considering me, don''t you think you really don''t think about people?


    ,


    When hitting a dog, it''s always up to the owner.


    It''s just that this scar is really damn, actually trying to resist when he is attacking, and even wants to hurt himself.


    How can the judge endure this? He must be taught some lessons.


    Otherwise, where should he put the face of the judge? !


    A group of rebels beamed with joy at this time, and it was obvious that the judge won a big victory, as expected.


    And those who followed Scar, and even many brothers of the Polar Bear Legion, could not wait to cover their eyes with their hands at this time. This scene is too cruel and too cruel.


    Only Han Sanqian looked at the scar quietly.


    He knew very well that now, it was just the beginning.


    "Oh, look at it, I''ll just say it, dealing with scars is like a joke to the judge."


    "Yeah, this is simply a maddening game. I really don''t know, what confidence does Han Sanqian have for Scar to fight him."


    "Even if you pretend to be forced, find someone else to pretend, haha, this kind of person is vulnerable."


    "I think we should think about those golden bricks and how we should spend them."


    "Yeah, I knew it was so easy to get it, why bother to steal any gold bricks before."


    Not to mention how happy a bunch of rebels are, some of them have even walked to Han Sanqian''s side, ready to get the BRICs.


    "Master Han, this brick, hehe..."


    Just as he was about to stretch out his hand, Han Sanqian had already stepped on the golden brick and smiled coldly: "What''s the hurry?"


    The man was just about to say if Master Han didn''t want to admit the account, but on the stage over there, Scar suddenly stood up slowly.


    Suddenly, everyone, including the judge, opened their eyes wide...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4451

    What the fuck is going on here?


    Obviously, this guy has already eaten the judge''s move very solidly. From the perspective of a bystander, the judge''s move is absolutely powerful.


    Those who are hit by it are naturally hard to resist.


    Not to mention a mere scar, even an expert of the same level would not be able to withstand such a move at all.


    However, what''s far from the **** is that this guy actually stood up.


    "Fuck, am I dazzled? Scar, Scar, did he stand up?"


    "How is this possible? Could it be that Lord Judge did not use all his strength?"


    "Yes, yes, it must be so. Otherwise, there is no way for Scar to stand up."


    While a group of people were shocked, they all blamed the judge''s mercy for everything in front of them.


    However, the judge on the stage is very clear.


    Just now, Scar''s series of operations have fundamentally completely ignited his anger.


    And he doesn''t want his gold bricks to be subtracted.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, the judges are almost always dead.


    He can''t be merciful at all!


    But, this guy... how did this guy stand up?


    Scar is actually stunned.


    To be honest, after taking this punch, Scar himself was ready to die.


    But soon, this guy was suddenly surprised to find that he was not dead, and there was no pain on his body.


    Even... He moved a few times, and found that not only did he not have all the ribs he imagined to be broken, but he didn''t even feel pain when he twisted.


    This is so far off the mark.


    He is fine!


    After a short period of confusion, he quickly understood.


    What is that!


    It was the guilt that Han Sanqian created for himself.


    Under its protection, he actually ate the judge''s fatal blow.


    This time, this guy is completely motivated.


    "Judge, is he, aren''t you full? Just like that, fuck it, it''s like tickling." Scar sneered coldly.


    Hearing this, the shock on the judge''s face suddenly turned into countless anger.


    "You bastard, what did you say?"


    Once upon a time, let alone standing in the arena with him, he was not qualified to talk to him on weekdays.


    Without him, with the strength of his scar, he is not worthy at all.


    "I thought how powerful the arm of this angelica can be. It turns out that there is only one paper tiger."


    "Boom!"


    The two palms slapped heavily on his chest, and the scar was like a rainbow: "Come on, continue, soft egg."


    "Bastard, I killed you!"


    The judge was completely annoyed, and immediately tried his best to kill the knife scar again.


    Scar also completely lost his fear, and also swooped away at the judge.


    The two sides are about to fight.


    At this time, Han Sanqian finally showed his smile, and he had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    White-hot came.


    "I go!"


    The judge roared angrily, and punched his fists with all his strength, surging as if the world had opened up.


    The scar on the other side was also like a mad bear coming out of a hole, roaring furiously, without fear at all, while directly using his body to hard top, he suddenly grabbed the golden long spear in his right hand and aimed at the judge and killed it directly.


    "Fuck, Scar, you are really flying, and you still want to hurt me?"


    The judge was disdainful of drinking it, and the big fist had already smashed directly on Scar''s body.


    boom! !


    A huge muffled sound!


    There was a sneer at the corner of the judge''s mouth. With this punch, he hit the scar with almost 100% of his strength, and it was impossible for him to survive.


    Still want to try to resist yourself and then counterattack?


    Stupid dream!


    "Go to hell, Judge, I''m not afraid of you, I''m from Han Sanqian now."


    Scar drank coldly, concentrated all the power on the long spear in his hand, aimed at the judge, and stabbed directly!


    "what?"


    Scar, who should have been completely thrown away by himself, was surprised to find that not only did Scar not fly, but the spear in his hand was getting closer and closer to him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4452

    "what?!"


    The judge was immediately shocked, and the situation was something he could not have expected at all.


    But reflecting at this time, it is impossible to want to be pure at the moment.


    He could only barely block with his arm, and then his body quickly retreated.


    "Pfft!"


    But there was still a crisp sound.


    After that, the judge finally retreated completely and lowered his head suddenly, only to find that a long bloodstain had been left on his arm.


    Although the wound was not too deep, it had already shattered his clothes on the spot.


    "come."


    On the other side of the scar, it was not hurt at all by the punch. At this time, the more and more excited he was fighting, he couldn''t help roaring angrily.


    The judge was in a hurry, but there was nothing he could do with time.


    "Roar!"


    But offstage, the people of the Polar Bear Legion were completely boiling.


    Everyone knows very well that Scar''s going to the so-called judge is completely over the top of the low-level to the high-level.


    The disparity between the two sides is too great.


    But it happened that it was such a situation that seemed impossible to win at all.


    Scar won.


    And, it''s definitely not just a small win.


    In this battle, it can almost be said that Scar won completely, and it is awesome.


    Hardly resisted the judge with two heavy attacks, but he was still at peace and nothing happened.


    Based on this alone, Scar can already be a god in a battle.


    What''s more, Scar also attacked in reverse, hurting the judge.


    "Damn, is Scar really his bull, although he is our brother, but to be honest, I never thought he would win?"


    "Yeah, the disparity between the two sides is too great, it''s not an order of magnitude at all."


    "Haha, but this also proves one thing, that is our new leader, he is awesome. Think about it, if Scar is equipped with a set of his equipment, he can directly turn over as a serf and sing, then we can count It''s not as strong as a scar, but it''s not too weak, right?"


    Speaking of this, everyone also reacted.


    Emotions soared and excited.


    After all, this thing is related to everyone''s vital interests, who will be unhappy? !


    Thinking about it can be the same as a knife scar, that''s just...


    "Damn, our polar bear regiment, when the time comes, we won''t be able to fly like a motherfucker?"


    How excited and happy here is, how shocked and depressed the rebels there are.


    For them, the last second they might have tried their best to humiliate and ridicule the other side, but now the flip hits them instantly, and the backhand is a slap in the face.


    pain!


    It hurts so fucking hard, but I can''t resist.


    This is simply...


    Think about it, if they join Han Sanqian, then...


    They were already stronger than these civilians, if...


    The more you think about it, the more ruined the guts of these people are.


    But they also knew that at this time, they wanted to return to Han Sanqian''s arms, and the possibility was not high.


    But in the face of the huge temptation, the group finally decided to look at Han Sanqian pitifully, hoping that he would be merciful and accept them too.


    "Scar, what are you still doing? Give me a chance to pursue the victory." Han Sanqian urged Scar without ignoring anyone at all.


    Still fighting? !


    This time, Scar himself felt a little hairy.


    Yes, armor is really useful, but that doesn''t mean it''s omnipotent.


    Although now, he does have the upper hand.


    However, the scar is also very clear. If he fights for a long time, one is that the armor is too heavy after all, which will greatly consume his physical strength. The other is that he has just obtained the armor, but his proficiency is not high. The third is the judge. After all, he is a master. Once he finds out the way and deals with him in a targeted manner, his odds of winning will continue to decline.


    But when he looked at Han Sanqian, his eyes were still firm.


    At this time, he was completely helpless, and he could only grit his teeth and rush towards the judge again.


    "You bastard, you asked for something cheap, and you really thought you were invincible?"


    "Fuck it, just put on a turtle armor, I don''t see if I don''t punch you bastard."


    As soon as the words fell, the judge was also completely furious, and rushed directly to the scar.


    The two swords and flints have once again faced off directly.


    Han Sanqian frowned, showing a rare trace of nervousness.


    He also knows that right now, he is really a strong man.


    However, Han Sanqian also understands better that this unit has been enjoying growth from the very beginning of its establishment.


    Go ahead to dangers!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4454

    ush!


    The speed of the gun, almost in the blink of an eye!


    The so-called dragon is just like that.


    That is to say, the judge is really not an ordinary person, and he can seize the opportunity to dodge in a hurry, otherwise, he must be a corpse on the gun now.


    He turned around and patted his abdomen, but there was blood flowing, and his armor was pierced.


    Just a little bit, and he lost his life.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Looking at the scar, the judge''s face was full of disbelief.


    how is this possible? !


    Even if Han Sanqian is a Protestant, so what?


    Those who practice Taoism and even those who practice martial arts know that any move is actually not something that can be achieved overnight.


    Many times, it requires continuous polishing by practitioners, and finally turns into the muscle memory of the body.


    But this guy is just the opposite.


    This is simply outrageous.


    How could he possibly know what move he was going to use, and how could he be sure that the move he used could defeat his move? !


    It just doesn''t make sense.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, looking at the judge in amazement like a fool, he was really amused.


    In theory, the judge doubts that life is indeed normal.


    But the problem is that he missed a most important point.


    That''s the high end game.


    It''s like, if a set of exercises is too strong, it means that the person who learns it is already at the adult level.


    Although he is a beginner.


    But in the face of a child, no matter how well he learns, what use is it?


    It''s not a level at all, it''s not a size at all.


    In fact, Han Sanqian wanted to practice this set of Overlord''s marksmanship for a long time, but he has been suffering from lack of time.


    As for its history.


    The true god of the swamp land was passed on to Han Sanqian that day.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, Han Sanqian is indeed willing to invest his blood.


    For a subordinate of one''s own, what he learns is this kind of supreme learning.


    But Han Sanqian figured it out.


    This troop will always be his main force in the future. How can it be done without making it stronger? !


    "Judge, do you still want to fight?" Han Sanqian said at this time.


    Although the Overlord Spear is fierce, the consumption of internal force is also extremely huge.


    Scar has always just adjusted the meridians by himself, and his foundation is weak. If he consumes too much, it will only backfire.


    So far, it''s been pretty good.


    "You..." The judge was a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    He doesn''t know how powerful this marksmanship will be in the future. After all, it''s only the third style right now.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied, this set of marksmanship is the Overlord Spear."


    "I know, with your qualifications, of course you can''t understand how powerful it is."


    "But what I can tell you is that it was originally owned by a true god from a very long time ago."


    "So, are you going to keep playing?!"


    As soon as the words fell, a senior executive from the rebel army suddenly jumped out.


    "how is this possible!"


    "What are you bragging about?! Although we know your skills, we don''t want to brag about these things to deceive us. We are not fools. How can the things of the true God be so easy to obtain?"


    "Yes, a true god''s stunt is a top-notch existence. Even if you can get it, I want to ask, but you are willing to give it to your subordinates?"


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Han Sanqian smiled contemptuously, a bunch of idiots, how could the frog in the well understand how big the sky is? !


    Only the judge stared at Han Sanqian in disbelief.


    Just when the group of people below was about to jeer, he suddenly raised his hand to signal them to be quiet.


    As a party, I am afraid that no one knows and understands the power of the Overlord Spear better than him.


    Knife Scar was just jealous and performed three bad dances, but abruptly he could defuse his extremely strong offensive, and at the same time, he could turn back into attack in the blink of an eye.


    His scar is not a genius, and his judge is definitely not a useless person.


    So, there is only one possibility.


    That is this set of marksmanship, and it is indeed not as simple as ordinary people imagine.


    "Judge, you played against Scar just now. You have the most say. You can pierce their hide."


    "Yeah, do you really treat the people in the Demon Castle as fools?"


    "I thought Han Sanqian was some kind of hero. It turned out that he was just a bragging king."


    "No!" The judge suddenly said, looking at Han Sanqian: "This set of marksmanship is most likely passed down by the true god!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4455

    "what?"


    When a group of people heard this, they were immediately stunned.


    You know, this word may come out of any mouth, and it should be laughed at.


    However, for them, what the judge said was completely different.


    After all, he was their head in a sense, and now their leader.


    If even he said it was a magical skill, how would they refute it? !


    "True God?"


    "Judge, have you been beaten to death? How could there be a legend of the true God?"


    "That''s right. On weekdays, we don''t even see the face of the true God, let alone the true transmission of the true God."


    "Are you taking us for idiots?"


    "I think it''s clear that the judge lost, so I''m here to brag about its power."


    "Yeah, in this way, the loss is not completely lost."


    Faced with such ridicule, he was already in a rage, and the judge who was very unwilling was even more angry. He looked at his so-called brothers with hatred.


    "You bastard, is this deity in your eyes, is this kind of person?"


    After the roar was over, everyone was instantly silenced.


    They are still afraid of the judge.


    The judge looked back at Han Sanqian: "But, I don''t understand, this magical skill should be top secret, even if you only need to say that you want to give it away, there are countless people in this world who have broken their heads and want to come to you. "


    "I can say this, it''s enough to make the entire Demon Race turbulent."


    "But, you gave it to your subordinates so easily? How is this possible?!"


    "Han Sanqian, there is a limit to pretending to be coercive. You must be willing to pay too much, right?"


    Han Sanqian smiled contemptuously: "Judge, why are you so unwilling?"


    "The magic is really strong, and I know how precious it is. But, so what?"


    "Is it precious to my brother?"


    "I know that in your eyes, my brothers were civilians before, so you don''t look down on them at all."


    "I can understand, but because of this, I can''t let them be looked down upon by you."


    "They have no foundation. I have them. They have no money. I have them. They can''t practice Taoism. I have them!"


    "Today, it was his scar that flew to the sky, and in the future, all the brothers of the Polar Bear Legion will do the same."


    The words fell, the whole place was quiet.


    The rebels did not expect that joining a polar bear would be so beneficial, and they were completely shocked at the moment.


    The polar bear''s brothers did not expect that they simply wanted to go to the world with Han Sanqian, but it was such a super gift when they met.


    This gift, none of them would dare to do this in their dreams in this life.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the brothers of the Polar Bear Legion burst into cheers after a brief shock.


    The rebels were completely awakened by such a voice. They looked at each other unwillingly. They wanted to cry, but at this time they couldn''t cry.


    "Did he know this earlier, we... we should join Han Sanqian."


    "Yeah, if you join them, you can not only have equipment like scars, but also magical skills to learn. Come on, what are we trying to do all our lives, don''t we fucking think we can set foot on the pinnacle of life?"


    "Fuck, we made a fucking circle, but we lost the watermelon and picked up sesame seeds. I regret it."


    "Take it, take it, take it completely."


    Many people are annoyed, and some exaggerated people are even more angry and slap their own hands.


    What the fuck is this doing!


    "Master Han, Master Han, we were wrong, we were wrong, we... let''s join you too."


    "Yeah, we can fight and work, and we have a lot of experience."


    "Master Han, we were the ones who didn''t know Mount Tai before. I beg you, give us a chance too."


    A group of people said and knelt with sincerity.


    Even the judge bent slightly towards Han Sanqian as a gesture of favor.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, glanced at everyone, and opened his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4456

    "Han Sanqian is very grateful for your love."


    "Actually, when the Polar Bear Army was created, Han Sanqian had already thought that anyone from the Demon Castle could join."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, many rebels immediately showed joy.


    A bunch of people were very happy.


    But in the next second, Han Sanqian suddenly changed the conversation: "However, everything has a limit. I gave it to you, but you didn''t cherish it, so this opportunity is gone."


    "So, the registration for the Polar Bear Group has closed."


    "Everyone, you should find your own way."


    "I won''t take back the pile of gold bricks that I bet against you before, so I''ll just pay you the toll."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and the pile of gold bricks immediately flew to the front of the rebels.


    The happy smiles of the rebels were completely frozen on their faces.


    They were completely dumbfounded.


    But for many who join the polar bear corps, it''s a joy.


    After all, although the contradictions between them and the soldiers in the city are not very deep, they are still separated from each other in general. It is difficult for them to fight side by side with this group of people.


    Now, these people are completely out of play, and they are happy to be at ease.


    Han Sanqian gave a bitter smile.


    Actually, he didn''t lie.


    He really thought that way. Although these soldiers are hateful, they often have their innocent side.


    Soldier.


    Sometimes it is bound to be used as a gunner.


    So, if they''re willing to join themselves, it''s okay to give them a chance.


    But they missed this opportunity.


    Han Sanqian knows very well that those who are willing to join him at the first time are those who are really willing to join him.


    But now that they have defected, their hearts... have changed. ,


    Even so, what''s the use of recruiting?


    As for the money, whether it is said that Han Sanqian is kind or other, to Han Sanqian, he just doesn''t want to say that these rebels will kill them all.


    There are a lot of gold bricks, and he doesn''t care how many more or less.


    In particular, it can appease the rebels to avoid troubles.


    "Okay." The judge sighed heavily.


    Although he is very envious, he also knows that they are not qualified.


    The only thing unwilling is that Han Sanqian once gave them a chance, but they didn''t cherish it.


    "Let''s go."


    The judge fell silent and looked at a group of brothers.


    The rebels also stood up from the ground unwillingly, and then reluctantly began to walk out of the city.


    Looking at the lonely backs, Han Sanqian didn''t have any sadness. Poor people must be pitiful.


    "Roar!"


    The polar bear corps suddenly broke out in all kinds of cheers.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Scar resisted exhaustion and rushed down from the stage in a few steps, and then knelt directly on Han Sanqian.


    "Thank you, Scar, for the reward from the leader."


    "Knife Scar swears that no matter where he is in the future, no matter where he will be in the future, Scar will never forget the kindness today."


    When the words fell, Scar buried his head heavily on the ground.


    His stance was extremely low and his attitude extremely religious.


    For Scar, he was really moved.


    After all, for him, Han Sanqian is simply his supreme benefactor.


    Not only did he directly smash his previously hidden life completely, allowing him to see the light again, but most importantly, he completely changed his previous decadent life.


    Today''s Scar has not only been promoted to become a so-called commander, but also has a heaven-defying cultivation.


    What is life-defying change?


    Scar may not have known it before, but now, it is a personal experience.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and he also knew that Scar was showing his attitude to himself more.


    Gently holding the scar up, Han Sanqian smiled: "I said, we are brothers, so thank you, there is no need."


    But the words just fell, wow~~~


    The members of the Polar Bear Corps knelt down in unison.


    "What are you doing?" Han Sanqian was slightly surprised.


    "Leader, we are all just rural civilians. Don''t say anything about what life will be like before. Our current situation and extravagant expectations are that as long as we can live today, as for tomorrow, we are not qualified to think about it."


    "But now, you not only gave us tomorrow, you even gave us the future."


    "We kneel down and ask for nothing else, just want to tell you that I will go through fire and water in the future!"


    After the words fell, everyone moved towards Han Sanqian and kowtowed again, but at this time outside the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4457

    The men in black who had previously surrounded the entire city suddenly appeared.


    They looked at each other, then nodded to each other, rolled and turned, and shrunk wildly towards the city with incomparable swiftness.


    The judge and others were walking out of the city in a depressing manner, but they still haven''t reacted.


    Suddenly, a knife slashed directly across his neck.


    The next second, the soldiers behind him wanted to move, but the same daggers were thrown at their necks.


    In other words, the judge and his party, at least there are thousands of people, but there are so many people, but in the blink of an eye, there is no room for countermeasures to be controlled.


    The ability and swiftness of the other party''s actions are hardly to be said, and they are called ghosts and gods.


    "Deadpool?"


    Seeing this group of people, the panicked judge quickly calmed down.


    "As a judge, why didn''t you resist, and why didn''t you notify when something happened to the Demon Castle?"


    The man next to him with the knife on his neck drank coldly.


    Although he was wrapped in black clothes, he could see that this guy had a peculiar stature and was quite relaxed.


    Although his face was covered, he could see his deep chill through his eyes.


    "Do you think I don''t want to?"


    "For a long time, the elites of Tianmo Castle have been controlled by your dead servants. How many talents have been thrown to our outer city?"


    "It''s just normal, what do we do when we meet a real enemy?"


    The judge drank coldly, not at all afraid of being held a knife around his neck.


    The man in black did not refute, but his tone was obviously softened a lot.


    "How many people are on the other side, and what''s their origin?"


    "Five people."


    "Five people?"


    "Don''t be so disdainful. Although they are few, don''t forget that they are Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia."


    "Han Sanqian?"


    Hearing the name, the man in black was obviously taken aback.


    Although he has never been out of the Demon Castle, it is impossible for him not to have heard the name of such a big man.


    Or in other words, Han Sanqian is an extremely dangerous figure.


    "Then do you think that the Demon Castle is really a piece of paper? Is it possible for people to enter at will?" Speaking of which, the judge was also very depressed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the city guards were too rubbish, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    In fact, it was precisely because the judge knew that there was actually a power in the Demon Castle, so he did not join Han Sanqian for the first time.


    But has been hesitant very much.


    Tianmo Castle is such a big city, and it is also an important city in some aspects.


    How could they be just this superficial force? !


    Deadpool is the real elite of Tianmo Castle, and it is also the real ultimate move troop.


    It''s just that most of these people hide in the dark and are under the direct command of their superiors. Even Angelica is often difficult to govern them.


    "Are you going to kill them back? Do you need our help?" the judge asked.


    As soon as these words came out, a group of subordinates suddenly looked a little ugly.


    For them, they just came out of Han Sanqian''s devil''s cave, and they will be killed again, so there is no need to say more about the difficulty.


    However, the judge did not seem to be afraid of this, and his eyes were extremely sincere.


    "No need, since Deadpool has been dispatched, there is no need for others."


    "It''s never been convenient for us to join forces with other forces."


    The man in black refused to be very straightforward and unrestrained.


    The judge nodded, but there was actually a glimmer of smugness in his eyes.


    In fact, he knew for a long time that even if he asked for the battle, the commander of this dead servant would never let him participate in the battle.


    As he said, Deadpool has been dispatched, and no one else is needed.


    This is where his pride lies.


    The judge just wanted to prove himself through his own statement.


    Does he really want to go to war?


    He''s not stupid. Going back to fight against Han Sanqian makes a lot of sense. Do you hate yourself for living too long?


    Damn, that''s a master who can use all magical skills to practice and play with ordinary subordinates.


    Playing with him, I don''t know if he will die, anyway, he will definitely die.


    "In this case, we immediately withdraw from the battle line, and then guard the four walls, refusing to let any fish slip through the net. Then, our brothers wait for the good news of your Deadpool." The judge also grabbed the rope and climbed down.


    The leading man in black did not speak, but glanced at them.


    In the next second, they collectively loosened the daggers and knives on the necks of everyone, and then like a black wave, they rushed into the city frantically...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4458

    "Judge, what should we do?"


    "His, Deadpool is still dispatched after all."


    "Are we really just waiting outside the city?"


    "If Han Sanqian wins, what will we do? Damn, he won''t be regarded as a group."


    With the departure of Deadpool, a group of people rushed to the side of the judge at this time, and you and I interjected.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, but the goal is the same, that is, this war, they do not want to get involved.


    "But if we go too far, if Deadpool wins, we won''t be able to fight."


    "Yeah, if we leave without a fight and leave without a fight, we will definitely be held accountable."


    "Fuck, it''s a death all the way up and down, it''s fucking hard to do."


    Everyone you said and I said every word, all frowning.


    The judge did not speak, frowning tightly.


    He''s also thinking about it.


    After a while, he said, "Well, let''s send a small number of brothers to station outside the city."


    "If Han Sanqian wins, our force will not pose any threat to him. Naturally, he will not spread his anger on us."


    "When the time comes, let''s save our lives and simply take these gold bricks to start a new fire."


    "And if Deadpool wins, it''s easy to handle. We said that in order to avoid being caught in one pot, and to build a layer of defense network to prevent the opponent from rushing out easily, we set up several cards and extended to the outside."


    Hearing the judge''s words, a group of people nodded.


    "Damn it, the judge is really a goddamn talent."


    "Such a clever trick is simply seamless."


    "Following the judge is really different."


    Hearing everyone''s compliments, the judge smiled proudly.


    This is not nonsense, if he has no brains, why can he sit in the current position in the Demon Castle.


    With Angelica''s character, he has long since died.


    "Everyone, stop talking nonsense, and act quickly."


    As soon as the words fell, the group of people hurriedly ran out of the city.


    Afterwards, according to the judge''s orders, the group quickly left a few teams of cannon fodder behind the city gate, and a large number of people hurriedly fled to a place a full mile or two outside the city to hide.


    At this time, Han Sanqian in the inner city looked at the polar bear army kneeling on the ground.


    He smiled bitterly, and then, he also fell to one knee on the ground.


    In his eyes, although these people are all new members, they are always his brothers.


    Since they were kneeling and kowtowing, Han Sanqian had absolutely no need to hold it there.


    Half-kneeling is a return gift.


    "Brothers, get up."


    Seeing Han 3,000 and a half kneeling, everyone was shocked and at a loss for a while.


    He could only press his head lower, and his entire face was filled with fear.


    Scar didn''t dare to say more, got up in a hurry, and then greeted everyone to stand up quickly, they could kneel to Han Sanqian, but Han Sanqian used this kind of courtesy to return to them, they couldn''t bear it.


    As everyone got up, Scar also hurried forward a few steps at this time, and then helped Han Sanqian up.


    After Han Sanqian got up, he didn''t let go of the hand that was holding Scar. Instead, he took advantage of the situation to pull Scar to his side, and said softly, "Notify all the brothers immediately and retreat in an orderly manner."


    "Retreat?" Scar froze for a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, he reacted violently, and then looked around with extreme vigilance, as if trying to find the incoming enemy.


    "Did the judge''s gang come back?" asked Scar.


    But when he looked around, he didn''t find any strange disturbances.


    Han Sanqian shook his head slightly: "He doesn''t have the guts."


    Obviously, Han Sanqian could feel a strong killing intent coming from all directions towards him.


    But the judge and others had confronted him, so he knew very well that those people didn''t have such strong murderous intent at all.


    Although they do have the greatest possibility to kill them because of jealousy and other reasons.


    But really not them.


    "Anyone else?" Scar asked suspiciously.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Are you weird?"


    Han 3,000 can''t afford it. The huge Heavenly Demon Castle, Han 3,000 has been cleaned up too smoothly, so from the beginning, Han 3,000 has reserved it for a long time.


    Instead of arrogantly arrogant, thinking that he is the winner.


    "Fuck, Alliance Leader, I''ll take my brothers to kill them now."


    "No!" Han Sanqian was about to speak again, but at this moment, a wave of black shadows appeared...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4459

    It was only the first meeting that made Han Sanqian''s heart tremble.


    There are at least several thousand people in this group. What is even more frightening is that from the first time they met, Han Sanqian already knew that this group of people was definitely not simple.


    If Han Sanqian had to find an adjective, then the wolf should be the most appropriate thing Han Sanqian could think of.


    And these people are not only wolves, but also the most ferocious kind of wolves.


    Together, they are invincible, and when they are scattered, they are kings.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect such a troop in the Demon Castle."


    As Han Sanqian spoke, he subconsciously retreated to Su Yingxia and the three children, blocking them from behind.


    At the same time, he hurriedly looked at the scar and said hurriedly: "Let all the brothers withdraw quickly."


    "Go away, Alliance Leader, you take your wife and children to go first, I don''t care who he is, and I don''t want to get close to you at all."


    After the words fell, Scar even raised his spear and blocked it directly in front of Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian Mantou Black Line, although loyal is commendable, but the problem is that it is too stupid.


    "Those people are simply not something you can deal with now. I have just collected tens of thousands of people, and you want to defeat me in just a little bit of time?"


    Even Han Sanqian couldn''t help but complain at this time.


    "Bring all the brothers to withdraw immediately, this is an order, hurry up."


    Scar was scolded by Han Sanqianyi, and he was suddenly a little unwilling.


    Like him, who has been in the society all year round, although there are many other faults, the word loyalty is more important than anyone else.


    Han Sanqian is like a benefactor who is recreated. Naturally, he should go through fire and water, and he will not hesitate.


    "Fuck you, let me tell you, if a brother dies in vain, I''ll ask you."


    "You only have one task, and that is to reduce losses to Lao Tzu as much as possible. They are all Lao Tzu''s old capital, you know?"


    Han Sanqian ordered.


    Having said this, Knife Scar finally nodded his head: "Okay, don''t worry, the leader, I will let the brothers withdraw first, and I will bring the armor to the rear."


    Han Sanqian finally let out a breath.


    Damn, he knew that a person like Scar would have to get him to evacuate in a different way, so he called the evacuation a task.


    With the big wave of Scar''s hand, the polar bear members who were kneeling on the ground got up one after another, and then slowly retreated in confusion.


    As for Han Sanqian, while protecting Su Yingxia behind him, let Su Yingxia take the child to transfer first.


    Su Yingxia doesn''t have a stubborn donkey like a knife scar. Although she wants to stay by Han Sanqian''s side, she is also aware of the dangers of the children. After explaining a few words to Han Sanqian, she is surrounded by the large army and moves towards the back. withdraw.


    At this time, Han Sanqian finally made his move, walked in the opposite direction of the crowd''s escape, and walked out slowly.


    The shadows on all sides also arrived in an instant.


    For those who fled and left, they did not chase after him, but completely surrounded Han Sanqian with three circles and three circles.


    About ten meters away from Han Sanqian, the leading man in black finally raised his hand, and the men in black immediately stopped.


    "You...is Han Sanqian?" he asked coldly.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Is there anyone else here?"


    "You''re so young, I don''t know if I should praise you for pushing the waves from the back of the Yangtze River, or I should say that you are not worthy of your name, and you are not as powerful as I imagined." The man in black said dismissively.


    "The mouth is on your body, whatever you want to say. I, Han Sanqian, don''t care what you think of me. After all, there are many people in this world who look at me. What are you?"


    Strong or not, still need to see him?


    "You''re really crazy, but I like it."


    "Unfortunately, madness has limits."


    "At least in front of me, you don''t have this qualification."


    Han Sanqian laughed: "Many people who died at my hands have said that, including Angelica... and you..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4460

    "Yes, there are many people in the world who speak, but there are not many people who can achieve it."


    "It just so happens that we are the ones who can do what we say."


    Han Sanqian saw that his own people were almost withdrawn, and he was lazy to talk nonsense with him at the moment, holding the jade sword in his hand: "Then I would like to see how you actually do what you say."


    The man in black also smiled coldly, and there was a hint of sinisterness in his eyes.


    "Go!"


    As soon as the words fell, the men in black suddenly turned around and rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    Looking back, Han Sanqian couldn''t help frowning, a little surprised for a while.


    Although they appeared to be a group of people rushing over, in fact they came like the surface of the sea.


    Everyone is like a wave, a single individual flutters and scatters, ups and downs, but in the blink of an eye, they gather together to form a huge wave, carrying a monstrous momentum, overwhelming the sky.


    But looking back again, those giant waves were like the claws of the devil, and then spread out immediately, and they were like countless raindrops falling from the sky.


    In just a few seconds, the people in black around him have already changed countless forms. Even Han Sanqian, a man who has experienced hundreds of battles, can''t help but feel a pain in his head and dizzy eyes at this time.


    And the man in black, who had just talked to him, also suddenly attacked Han Sanqian directly.


    The jade sword swiped directly, and Han Sanqian''s body was transformed into one, without any slack, and greeted him casually.


    Hei Ying was the closest, and naturally he was the first to confront Han Sanqian.


    The jade sword is like a awn, and it points straight at its body.


    "brush!"


    With only a light sound, the jade sword pierced through the black shadow.


    But before Han Sanqian was happy, the black shadow that was stabbed disappeared instantly.


    After that, almost at the same time, Han Sanqian obviously felt something condensed behind him, and then slapped his back with a violent palm.


    "Something interesting."


    Han Sanqian turned over immediately, and Yujian blocked in front of him.


    boom!


    The palm transformed by the shadow slapped directly on the sword, and at the same time, the huge inertia and impact force directly pushed Han Sanqian with the sword several meters away.


    Even if Han Sanqian resisted with all his strength, he was obviously unable to withstand the opponent''s impact for a while, and his feet even rubbed against the ground to burst out sparks.


    "Humph!"


    The shadow smiled, and the shape of the loom moved. It was originally a human shape, and it instantly turned into a shadow, attacking Han Sanqian''s chest like a huge black snake.


    Depend on!


    Even though Han Sanqian''s reaction was fast enough, facing such a fierce and continuous attack, he was also a little overwhelmed for a while.


    In a hurry, one withdrew his sword and turned around, taking advantage of the momentum and blocking, barely responding to this wave of attacks.


    But everything is not over, and the shadows attacking from all directions are also killed at this time.


    boom!


    Like a huge wave on all sides, it directly presses down as if covering the sky and the sun.


    "I go!"


    Stronger than Han Sanqian, he was completely speechless at this time.


    This particular one was not resolved, and a bunch of them came directly, which was simply exhausting to deal with.


    No wonder this man in black is so popular, to a certain extent, he has his crazy capital.


    That is Han Sanqian, I am afraid that if it were someone else, he would have already been attacked by such a party, and he would have peeled off his skin if he didn''t die.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have any space to hide, and he never planned to dodge. He directly propped up an energy wall with his left hand, and his energy suddenly exploded!


    Boom!


    Even though the black waves that came from all sides had completely surrounded Han Sanqian, this strong energy still directly broke them through a few meters.


    Han Sanqian immediately had a space.


    "It''s just you guys?"


    For someone like Han Sanqian, either don''t give him any space at all and suppress him to death, or kill him instantly without giving him a chance to breathe.


    Because once you give him any gap, he will come back in an instant and give you a hard blow.


    But now, when Han Sanqian had space, the Skyfire Moon Wheel directly carried the Jade Sword into the sky.


    At the same time, on top of Han Sanqian''s right hand, Fen Ji was frantically accumulating energy, and the left hand Emperor You also rose steadily.


    Yes, there is no one in the world who can give Han Sanqian a breath of air.


    "Get out of here!"


    Angrily drink!


    The Skyfire Moon Wheel bore the brunt of the brunt. After several laps, it broke through the black wave and rushed out directly.


    As for Han Sanqian, Fen Ji suddenly ignited the air, driving Han Sanqian to rise into the sky.


    The black waves hurriedly assembled and formed a barrier to block the way...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4461

    "drink!"


    With a cold drink, Han Sanqian ignored him, and suddenly he swung his right fist directly.


    With this punch, Han Sanqian had no intention of showing mercy at all.


    A single punch can be worth a hundred punches!


    boom!


    When the fist hit the black wave, the flame spread wildly, and in an instant, the black wave was like black oil being ignited.


    "Roar!"


    But even so, Heilang didn''t show any signs of retreating, just rolled in the air with some pain, and in the next second, like an injured and angry mad dragon, it attacked Han Sanqian directly.


    "Damn, I''m waiting for you."


    "You Emperor!"


    The left hand directly slammed, and in an instant, the Emperor You directly transformed into force.


    The huge black wave like a dragon stopped instantly!


    "Pangu Axe!"


    With a loud roar, Pangu''s axe was directly held in his right hand, and then, Han Sanqian flew to the sky, holding the axe and slashed towards the black "dragon".


    puff!


    The axe went down, clean and neat, the black long dragon had almost no room for counter-attack, and its body was directly cut in half.


    boom!


    The black "dragon" fell directly to the ground, and after falling to the ground, countless black qi spread out, and then...


    They disappeared completely, and the anti-Buddha never existed.


    "Han Sanqian is worthy of being Han Sanqian. The strength of the battle is really comparable to other people. I admire him."


    A voice came, and Han Sanqian could hear it. The voice belonged to the man in black, but unfortunately, when he looked around, he couldn''t see where the voice came from.


    You know, in terms of Han Sanqian''s consciousness, it is rare that he can''t find a figure.


    Han Sanqian also knew that this time, he might really run into trouble.


    However, the existence of such a master in such a big Demon Castle was actually expected by Han Sanqian.


    "You''re not bad." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "This point, you don''t need to say more, of course, you don''t need to be complacent because of my praise. For me, you have fought a beautiful turnaround, but it doesn''t mean anything."


    "A dead man is a dead man after all, no one cares if he is on his back or his face."


    Listening to his confident words, Han Sanqian really wanted to punch this bastard to death.


    The accomplishment of pretending to be forced is simply to force yourself, and let yourself not be forced to pretend!


    I rely on!


    "I don''t know what to say, but I want you to see whether you are facing up or I am facing up."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s body suddenly burst into a burst of energy.


    "Hmph, unfortunately, you can''t even find me anywhere."


    "However, you don''t have to rush to find me, because you don''t have the qualifications at all."


    The words fell, and the surrounding black waves suddenly gathered again.


    And when Han Sanqian looked back, where were the black waves around him?


    However, they are all full of people.


    Han Sanqian was almost surrounded by water!


    "It''s really interesting."


    Their personnel did not seem to have decreased in the slightest, but Han Sanqian knew very well that he had already killed a black dragon transformed by this group of people...


    How could they not have a reduction in personnel?


    But at this time, Han Sanqian had no time to think about it.


    Because with this group of people appearing in front of him, the next moment, I don''t know who was the first to draw the sword, after that, I only heard the sound of swords.


    Everyone immediately pulled out the bright long swords on their bodies.


    Each one stared at Han Sanqian with a sinister look.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, his body shrank slightly, the Heavenly Fire Moon Wheel with the jade sword hanging above his head, ready to go, he lightly grasped the Pangu axe with both hands, ready to meet the enemy.


    "kill!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and thousands of men in black instantly rushed towards Han Sanqian like wolves.


    "Madam, the situation of the alliance leader is not very good, or should I go and help?"


    In a dark place in a corner, Scar and Su Yingxia hid there. Although Scar had already reached the limit of his physical strength, he, who was concerned about Han Sanqian, still did not take off that cumbersome armor.


    Su Yingxia did not speak.


    Originally, she should be extremely confident in Han Sanqian.


    After all, she has witnessed many times the desperate situation that Han Sanqian has experienced with her own eyes. Therefore, Su Yingxia is almost immersed in Han Sanqian''s ability to survive, and she is very confident.


    But today, for some reason, Su Yingxia is very uneasy...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4462

    She couldn''t explain the feeling, but she felt vaguely that the wave of enemies in black before her seemed to be different from any enemy in the past.


    "No." Su Yingxia grabbed the scar in time.


    "Ma''am, let me help. With my armor, even a judge can''t beat me. Moreover, the leader of the alliance taught me the Overlord Spear. Hehe, when I rush in, one can kill one, and one pair is also one pair. what."


    "Fuck, not to mention that you can easily destroy the enemy, but at least it can share the pressure on my family leader."


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "These people are not as simple as you think. They look weird."


    "Very weird?" Scar touched his head.


    To say it''s weird, it''s really weird. Scar has been in the city for at least a few decades, but he has never seen these men in black.


    However, some of the weapons of these men in black are indeed like those made in the Demon Castle.


    "Madam, when you say it, I really feel a little weird."


    "I''ve never met these people."


    Su Yingxia frowned: "Have you never met the people from Tianmo Castle?"


    Scar nodded: "Yes, I''ve never seen it before."


    Although they are all ordinary people, they rarely meet the soldiers in these cities, but after all, everyone is in the same place.


    Moreover, Scar itself is a jerk, how can people on the official road not have a touch?


    Even a person like the judge knows a thing or two about him, and it is enough to see that this guy has a very strong ability to play platoons in the city.


    However, such a person has never heard or seen such an army of thousands of scales.


    Su Yingxia instantly understood that something was wrong.


    "But if they are people in this city, why didn''t they rescue Angelica when it was in danger?"


    The more he thought about this, the more outrageous Su Yingxia felt.


    "Scar, can you do me a favor?"


    "Madam, what are you doing, despite your orders, Scar will do her best."


    The wife of the leader of the alliance ordered things, that is, orders and tasks, how can there be any help? !


    At least, Scar thought so.


    "Can you find some more flexible brothers who are familiar with the city?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "Of course, but what does Madam want them to do?"


    "I''m thinking, these people didn''t take any action when the angelica accident happened, and they are the people of this day''s magic castle, so the root cause that can be explained is nothing more than two points."


    One is that they are not under the name of Angelica at all. They should be an independent army. At the same time, they are also independent and have their own tasks. Otherwise, Angelica is so dangerous, why not call them? !


    That''s because Angelica is very clear that he can''t command this army at all.


    So, what secret mission do they have? !


    The second is what Su Yingxia is most worried about.


    That''s when this force came along.


    It''s too late.


    Even if they don''t belong to Angelica, they should know that there is something called lip-dead-tooth cold in this Demon Castle.


    Once Angelica loses power, it will only do harm to them without the slightest benefit.


    Therefore, even if it is not directly affiliated to the army, at least it will fight side by side in times of embarrassment.


    The only possibility is that the group is armed.


    Once the defense is set up, they can basically ensure that the enemy can''t fly, and only in this case can they directly give up the life of this angelica.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia had to figure out these things.


    "Madam means that there may be many other ambushes around? These thousands of people are mostly just killing knives. The real killing knives are still hidden in the dark?"


    Su Yingxia nodded, it was very possible.


    "My subordinates immediately send a few teams to investigate." After Scar finished speaking, he got up and started to act.


    Su Yingxia hurriedly stopped him: "Wait a minute."


    "What else is there to do, Madam?" Scar asked respectfully.


    Su Yingxia frowned, thinking for a long time, then suddenly shook her head: "No..."


    "Scar, it''s not quite right."


    Scar''s head is two big, looking at Su Yingxia suspiciously, what''s wrong? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4463

    "No, it''s not right."


    Su Yingxia shook her head, the more she thought about it, the colder she felt behind her back.


    "It shouldn''t be checked."


    Su Yingxia suddenly raised her head and looked at Scar.


    What''s the meaning? !


    For the first time, Scar felt that his IQ was so low that he was anxious. At such a fucking critical moment, he was completely dumbfounded? Why can''t he understand anything? !


    "Why isn''t it being checked again?"


    Su Yingxia frowned: "I said just now that there should be countless daggers around. If people go to check at this time, isn''t that the same as letting them hit the muzzle?"


    "I''m worried that no matter how many spies are sent to investigate, the result will always be the same."


    "That means there is no return."


    Since the enemy has laid a net, this net is even aimed at Han Sanqian.


    Even Han Sanqian might eat turtle stuff when he arrives. How can ordinary people get close? !


    "That''s miscellaneous, don''t you want to check it?" Scar was a little depressed.


    He understands this very clearly. If the enemy is in the dark and he is in the light, it will be even more dangerous.


    "It''s definitely going to be checked."


    "How about I send a few more troops? Some are the main charge, and some secretly find out their positions?" Scar said.


    Once you figure out the secret posts of these guys, then their ambush will be clearer and clearer, and the threat degree will naturally be greatly reduced.


    This point, Su Yingxia originally agreed, but after thinking about it, she quickly rejected it.


    If these people have really completed the heavy armor equipment, naturally, there is no problem.


    But at the moment, they are civilians, not even ordinary soldiers. If they go, they will always die by themselves.


    It is almost a nonsense to rely on them to complete the tactics of dark Chencang.


    "Wait, Darkness Chencang?!"


    This idea suddenly spread wildly in Su Yingxia''s mind, and then, Su Yingxia suddenly smiled.


    "It''s possible to play this trick."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, the scar immediately laughed.


    Finally, I was a reckless man who helped me at a critical moment and came up with a good idea.


    "Then I''ll make arrangements now."


    "Wait a minute." Su Yingxia stopped him again.


    "What else is there to order, Madam?"


    "I think you have misunderstood what I meant." Su Yingxia smiled softly: "The darkness Chencang I said is not the darkness Chencang you imagined."


    The confidence that Scar finally gave birth to was suddenly shattered, and after turning around, the clown was still himself.


    "Oh, ma''am, I...I...I...I''m stunned. What is Darkness Chencang is not the Darkness Chencang I imagined. Isn''t it all one word and one meaning?"


    "Otherwise, I don''t think it''s too dark. Let''s go straight to it. We have so many brothers, if we are afraid, we will send them directly as cannon fodder. Do their dark guards dare to use dark guns?"


    "As soon as it is released, the position of this group of people will be exposed. At that time, they will be in a dark place."


    Scar rushed.


    He had just joined, so he was naturally eager to express himself, and Han Sanqian gave him such a great gift that would change his future life, and he spared no effort to prove and give back.


    Su Yingxia''s repeated denials made this product a bit gross.


    Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal to fight with those dog days, and it¡¯s okay to order Lao Tzu not to.


    "Scar, it''s pointless to do that. It will only add casualties. Are you going to kill all three thousand old people? Besides, what if you try a dark whistle?"


    "Aren''t they going to adjust their positions soon? We''ll have another wave then?"


    "Anyone else?"


    Scar lowered his head, what Su Yingxia said did have her reasons.


    "But this doesn''t work, that doesn''t work either, let''s...are we really watching the leader of the alliance be beaten alone?"


    Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "Of course it''s impossible. If you beat my husband, is he dead when he treats me as Su Yingxia?"


    "Scar!"


    "exist!"


    "Listen to my orders!"


    "Yes!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4464

    "Immediately organize two elite teams, the requirements are as follows, run fast, be able to hide, and be familiar with the city."


    "My subordinate understands."


    "I ask them to constantly intersperse me, horizontally, vertically, and purposefully, to attract the attention of those secret whistleblowers on the ground. However, be sure to remember one thing, don''t hit hard, just lead and hide, can you do it?"


    In other words, the job of these people is to be mosquitoes and flies.


    They don''t need to do anything, just be careful to keep yourself safe while constantly harassing them.


    For this, it seems a little difficult, but when you think about it, it is not impossible.


    Thinking of the scar, he nodded: "Madam, don''t worry, our brothers in the Demon Castle may not have any other skills, but they have been hiding under high pressure for many years to save their lives. It''s just doing your job."


    Su Yingxia nodded, and warned carefully: "These men in black are far stronger than the soldiers before, so don''t be careless."


    "Our troops must be as large as possible, and at the same time, we must be as careful as possible. Scar, this is the support for all our next actions, so..."


    Hearing this, Scar instantly understood.


    "Madam, don''t worry, I know what to do. I will select as many candidates as possible to form more reserve teams. Even if there is a problem with the troops in front, I will quickly let the reserve team take over."


    "In short, I promise that in this link, not only will we not have any problems, but we will harass them infinitely and make them very annoying."


    With the guarantee of Scar, Su Yingxia nodded with satisfaction: "Next, I need another batch of excellent players."


    "There are a few requirements as follows."


    "They must be as flexible as the advance harassment troops, familiar with the map, and most importantly, they can fight and have strength, and the number should be about fifty people."


    "Can it be done?"


    "Fifty people?" Scar frowned.


    To be flexible and able to hide, Scar believes that almost everyone of the 30,000 people can do it. After all, in the previous environment of the Demon Castle, if they couldn''t hide, they would have died long ago.


    It''s just that there are not too many to be able to fight.


    After all, most of their people are civilians.


    "Is it difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult, but the subordinates just don''t know how much Madam can fight. I''m afraid these people won''t be able to help Madam by then."


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "It doesn''t matter, as much as possible."


    "This subordinate will do it."


    After the words fell, Scar turned and left.


    Ten minutes later, Scar returned with six people.


    "Subordinate, I have seen Mrs."


    The seven people bowed their heads respectfully and saluted.


    Su Yingxia glanced at the six people he brought with him. All of them were extremely strong. At first glance, even if they didn''t have cultivation, they were the kind of people who could fight.


    It can be seen that the person who picks the goods is still reliable. It''s just that this guy may have set Su Yingxia''s expectations too high, so that he is worried that the person he chooses will not be able to help at that time, which is a bit embarrassing.


    "Madam, these six people and I happen to be the leaders of the seven teams."


    "The number of each team is about 12 people, a total of 84 people."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "What about the harassing troops here?"


    "Hey, I have more than 30 of my own brothers lead the harassment team, each with 24 members, divided into the leading and reserve teams."


    "At the same time, I also asked these brothers to select more people as soon as possible, and I directly gave him a viral spread."


    "However, there are too many people, so I didn''t bring them to see you, Madam."


    Su Yingxia smiled slightly, but he couldn''t tell that Scar was still a very delicate person.


    "Well done, Scar." Su Yingxia praised.


    Hearing this, Scar touched his head a little embarrassedly for a while, and smiled.


    As long as the lady is satisfied, he is happy as long as he can help.


    After all, it was the first thing Scar did when he took the post.


    "The lady, what should we do next?" Scar asked, "Just tell us."


    Su Yingxia looked at Scar, who was gearing up, and smiled lightly. Then, he called Scar over and told him his plan...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4465

    After listening to Su Yingxia''s plan, Scar was obviously stunned for a moment.


    But the next second, the whole person immediately laughed.


    "Madam, it really is Madam, amazing."


    After the words fell, Scar quickly withdrew from the scene under the leadership of Su Yingxia.


    And Han Sanqian, who was in the field, also entered the heat of the war at this time.


    With a group of men in black encircling again, Han Sanqian''s Pangu axe was also completely rounded.


    The man in black passed by, like a bat, and when he touched Han Sanqian''s Pangu axe, it fell like a broken wing.


    But it''s strange to say that although Han Sanqian''s side is killing endlessly, and countless men in black are constantly being cut to the ground, their attack momentum has not diminished in the slightest.


    It is still a steady stream of attacks and kills towards Han Sanqian.


    Although Han Sanqian was not injured, such an intensive offensive still made him a little overwhelmed, and his physical strength began to be consumed frantically.


    The most important thing is that Han Sanqian found out that this group of people seems to have never been downsized?


    This is? !


    As Han Sanqian continued to fight, he frowned and began to think deeply.


    If the memory is not wrong, Han Sanqian should have encountered such a situation.


    The army of the dead that I met when I was surrounded by the mountains.


    The same is true for them. No matter how hard they fought, they recovered quickly even though they were dead.


    Could it be the same with these men in black? !


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian directly threw the Pangu axe, and after forcibly knocking the enemy back, his body quickly retreated and stood in the air.


    "Haha, Han Sanqian, are you afraid?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian retreat, the voice in the black clothes rang for the first time.


    On the surface, Han Sanqian''s move does seem to be retreating.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak. Taking advantage of the volley, he looked up and found that the other party''s personnel were still densely packed. Compared with the beginning of the battle, there was indeed not much difference.


    This means that Han Sanqian''s guess is correct.


    The other party has never lost his mother at all.


    "No wonder."


    Han Sanqian drank coldly.


    "Tianhuo, Moon Wheel, come back to me!"


    Whoa!


    The Skyfire Moon Wheel flew back with the Jade Sword.


    With a mention in his hand, Han Sanqian took back the Pangu axe, and at the same time, a huge yang energy filled the jade sword.


    "Why, just relying on your immortality is the capital you are proud of?" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    The man in black laughed, full of disdain: "After fighting for so long, did you find the crux of the problem?"


    "Yes, these people are non-human and can change at any time."


    "The most important thing is that they are immortal."


    When the words fell, the man in black sneered, and was extremely proud for a while.


    Han Sanqian frowned.


    "Immortal?"


    "In my Han Sanqian, it doesn''t exist!"


    Between the flowers, Han Sanqian directly held the jade sword and slaughtered away.


    The speed of its movements is like a fast dragon!


    "Pfft!"


    Under the super blessing of yang qi, the jade sword is like a red-burning fire sword.


    The fire sword swept past, and many people in black fell to the ground on the spot.


    After that, in the fire, it was directly burned and turned into nothing.


    And their bodies were completely wiped out under another flame.


    With Han Sanqian attacking like fire and water, one, two, or even more people fell one after another.


    At this time, Han Sanqian stood up again and looked back.


    What is reassuring is that the place where Han Sanqian slaughtered was completely bustling for a while, leaving only a black ash.


    No one comes back from the dead!


    "Aren''t they still alive?" Han Sanqian asked coldly.


    The man in black seemed to be completely shocked, and he didn''t answer for a while.


    After a while, the man in black murmured: "Han Sanqian is really Han Sanqian. The devilish energy on his body is so heavy, but people can''t imagine that there is such a fierce and fierce yang energy."


    "I really admire you."


    What these immortal soldiers fear most is yang qi. The powerful yang qi and their attributes are almost completely incompatible.


    If you kill them with this ability, you can really make them lose the chance of recovery.


    "However, even so, so what? I have thousands of soldiers like this, can you kill them all?"


    "You finished killing, does it mean you won again?"


    "Kill me!"


    Whoa!


    All the men in black quickly integrated again, and then attacked and killed Han Sanqian.


    "court death!"


    Han Sanqian was also angry and rushed over directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4466

    As Han Sanqian entered again, the jade sword burst into flames and attacked frantically.


    Along the way, they were almost invincible. At the same time as black smoke rose, countless corpses fell down.


    Even though the men in black were as dense as ants, Han Sanqian was forced to kill a bloody path.


    The leading man in black looked at the situation on the battlefield coldly.


    Even if Han Sanqian is unstoppable now, even if Han Sanqian already knows the mystery of how to kill the man in black.


    But he still wasn''t worried.


    Because if relying on these people alone is like taking Han Sanqian, it would be too confident and arrogant.


    Of course he has countless killer moves!


    In fact, he had long expected the situation that these men in black were broken.


    "Let''s play, Han Sanqian, have a good time."


    When the words fell, his hands swayed, and the men in black who had been madly killed changed instantly, turning into black waves.


    Just like before, these huge waves came one after another, spread wildly, and killed!


    Han Sanqian''s jade sword swung wildly, resisting it again and again in his hand.


    puff!


    Another wave died under the sword of fire, leaving only the residue.


    "puff"


    "Pfft!"


    Han Sanqian is simply the unparalleled god of war, even though the men in black are very powerful, but after all, he can''t stop such a ferocious man.


    A seemingly crazy group of people, with the passage of time, the number has been drastically reduced.


    Ten minutes later, along with Han Sanqian''s Pangu axe, the golden yang energy of Han Sanqian burst out, and those seemingly extremely strong black waves were instantly sent flying several meters.


    After that, it dissipated directly in the air.


    "Okay, Han Sanqian, you are really fucking fierce!"


    With the few thousand people who were almost killed, the leading man in black slowly appeared.


    Looking at Han Sanqian, he couldn''t help clapping and laughing.


    Han Sanqian stared at this guy indifferently. Wei Yujian retracted his back, and said coldly, "Do you have any other skills? That''s all?"


    Han Sanqian knew very well that although the other party pretended to be very powerful, it was definitely not possible for him to pretend without thinking.


    He must have a very strong backhand.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s vigilance never relaxed.


    "Of course I''m more than that. If I want to shock the entire Demon Castle with these, then I might as well rely on that rubbish Angelica."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "If you have anything, just use it."


    "Okay, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. After I use it, don''t be afraid to tremble."


    The flowers fell, and the shadow waved lightly.


    In the next second, a scene that stunned Han Sanqian appeared.


    With Han Sanqian as the center, in a circle around him, with a swish, countless men in black suddenly stood up.


    These men in black, almost all of them holding bows and crossbows, are ready to move their bows here.


    Compared with them, what is even more troublesome is that on the ground, thousands of people in black directly assembled. ,


    They are mighty and powerful.


    "What?" Han Sanqian was speechless.


    Compared with the previous batch, this group of people has almost no change in strength.


    But the addition is their number, which is directly at least double the previous number, and it is already close to 10,000.


    The fuck! ! !


    No wonder this guy is so confident, it turns out that this guy has such a backhand.


    However, Han Sanqian does not think that these are the end of the world.


    "Boy, do you really think it''s all about this? You''re sure to win?"


    "I think so."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian directly raised his sword, and force was the most powerful explanation.


    The next second, Han Sanqian rushed to kill again alone.


    However, what was different from the last time was that this time, Han Sanqian, Lei Longtian caused the sky to burn wildly.


    While accumulating strength for him, it also assists his attack.


    "Taotie of Evil, what are you waiting for?"


    With a light drink, the next second, the glutton of evil also rushed out, following Han Sanqian all the way to kill.


    Han Sanqian is the main, while the gluttonous gluttons of evil are on the right, and the fire of heaven is on the left.


    He just relied on this, in a triangular posture, and went all the way.


    Even if the enemy is outnumbered, even if the crisis is full of danger, even if the situation is difficult, Han Sanqian will still go forward.


    For a time, in the darkness, Han Sanqian also forcibly killed a bloody path.


    And the next operation made Han Sanqian almost defy the sky...


    The black-clothed leader''s eyes narrowed slightly: "This... how is this possible?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4467

    At this time, Han Sanqian flew into the sky.


    The Pangu axe hangs directly against the sky.


    Han Sanqian''s body was full of light, and the body was almost unable to contain a strong yang energy.


    "bring it on."


    The extremely strong rays of light were poured into the Pangu axe crazily.


    Even the bronze-colored Pangu axe, under such pressure, still swells with crazy light, looking from a distance, it looks like a golden giant axe.


    "What is he doing?" The man in black was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t know what this guy Han Sanqian meant.


    Relying on the strength of one person, this guy actually did this.


    What a fucking show, isn''t it?


    "A lot of people, isn''t it amazing?"


    Han Sanqian grinned coldly, and the next second, the light in his hand became even bigger!


    "Xuanyuan Axe Formation!"


    The Xeon ultimate move that Lu Ruoxin learned.


    Perhaps Han Sanqian couldn''t use the Pangu Axe to exert its maximum power, but at least in this case, the axe array would cause maximum damage to the enemy.


    "bring it on!"


    Whoa!


    Thousands of axes fell like rain.


    Just the scene, it has been brilliant to the extreme.


    "boom!"


    The next second, the axe rained to the ground, and the smashed ground exploded for a while.


    And those people in black who seem to be extremely strong are also madly scattered into smoke under the axe rain.


    "what?!"


    Seeing that his neat army was smashed with holes under the axe, the black-clothed leader was completely dumbfounded.


    This is a fucking pervert.


    "kill!"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore, he waved his hand, and suddenly, thousands of arrows were fired from the bows and crossbows.


    The other soldiers in black also drew their guns and projected, and for a while, a rain of guns and arrows also attacked the three thousand Koreans.


    The two sides are like banging against each other. After you blow up our side, you will have a lot of fun!


    However, in the face of such an attack, Han Sanqian was not at all as flustered or shocked as the black-clothed leader just now.


    On the contrary, he even had a sly smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a fucking long time."


    Yes, this point, Han Sanqian did not lie at all.


    Han Sanqian has been worried that these guys will not attack his own group. After all, there is no place for bravery and magic, which is simply a waste of time.


    Right now, they are late, but always there.


    When it arrives, I will make you look good.


    Han Sanqian directly raised You Huang with his left hand, and at the same time his right hand was slightly stimulated.


    With the ability of Wuxiang Divine Art, Han Sanqian of course knew that it would be difficult to resist so many attacks.


    But with the blessing of Emperor You, it is completely different.


    The Emperor You can directly resist various attacks and stop them for a short time. After that, after the offensive has weakened, the Wuxiang Divine Art will be slowly digested.


    "Come!"


    The King of You moved.


    Phaseless magic is also urged to the extreme.


    Stop the rain of arrows and guns!


    Wuxiang Divine Art absorbs all the above power, and then sums it up.


    After that, brew!


    Finally, break out!


    A tooth for a tooth!


    Break it for me!


    The Wuxiang Divine Art directly repays all the power, and at the same time as the force pushes out, the power will stop the arrow rain and the gun rain collectively flying out in the opposite direction.


    Whoa!


    The rain of arrows and rain of guns changed the course instantly, and went towards the men in black in unison.


    "What?" The black-clothed leader was completely stunned.


    Even though it was convenient for him to think of thousands of ways that Han Sanqian could counterattack, he never imagined that Han Sanqian would use such a way to counterattack.


    How the fuck is this?


    You can''t play.


    Report, someone opened a plug-in.


    "Damn it." The guy almost gritted his teeth, and the whole person was about to go crazy.


    boom!


    The rain of arrows and guns that suddenly changed course has already landed.


    Many people in black did not expect it to be like this. Under the current state of untimely response, they were smashed into pieces, which was horrible to watch.


    And Han Sanqian over there, didn''t intend to stop at all, and brought his evil gluttony and Tianhuo to kill again to harvest the battlefield...


    For a while, a more terrifying scene seemed to appear.


    But the leader in black didn''t panic, he was just angry.


    Such a layout, but still can''t last long? !


    Then no layout.


    "Give it to me!" He roared...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4468

    "boom!"


    The men in black army, which had already lost nearly half of them by Han Sanqian''s two consecutive big moves, suddenly roared along with the leader.


    In the next second, out of nowhere, at least a few thousand men in black suddenly rushed out. Almost in the blink of an eye, they completely made up for the army of men in black that had previously lost more than half.


    "Depend on!"


    This time, it was Han Sanqian''s turn to be completely dumbfounded.


    "so many people?"


    There have been two waves, and every time these people are destroyed, they can always be replenished quickly.


    This really makes people have to shout strange.


    "Roar!"


    The nearly 10,000 men in black drank in unison, and the momentum was like a rainbow.


    Han Sanqian frowned, retreated slightly, and remained vigilant.


    "Kill me!"


    The leader in black waved his hand, and Wan Jun charged again.


    Depend on!


    Even though Han Sanqian is really strong, he can''t stand being tossed like this.


    In the face of a mountain-like tsunami-like attack, at the moment, they can only attack with a hard-top triangle while slowly retreating.


    "Han Sanqian, it''s not over yet, come again!"


    "Roar!"


    In the original place, nearly 10,000 men in black came out and joined the battle.


    "Roar!"


    Another wave!


    "Roar!"


    ...


    More than ten minutes later, Han Sanqian could not remember how many times the other party had made such a roar.


    He only knew that the siege in all directions had become denser and more impassable.


    "Roar!"


    It was another roar, but it wasn''t the imposing manner of the man in black, but the pain-eating roar from the gluttonous glutton.


    Even this thick-skinned guy, now facing such an attack, is obviously starting to get overwhelmed.


    It is true that the other party''s gang is too powerful and has a large number of people. They are as strong as Han Sanqian, but they are literally scarred and suffering from constant pain.


    "If you keep doing this, Han Sanqian, you will surely die, get out of here!" The dragon''s voice resounded in his mind.


    Han Sanqian was very depressed, and he didn''t need to mention it.


    The opponent''s army is too strong, and the number of people is too large. It only takes ten minutes. Although Jianghan Sanqian is not completely empty, it at least makes Han Sanqian almost exhausted.


    With such a large number of people, if they continue to fight, even if Han Sanqian activates Taixu to restart his power, in the end, the result will be the same, that is, he will die from exhaustion.


    But the word retreat, Han Sanqian never thought of it.


    Once he wants to retreat, it doesn''t matter if the Demon Castle is lost, but what about the people behind him? What about the brothers who joined their own polar bear corps?


    I''m afraid, what awaits them is nothing but death and massacre.


    So, how could Han Sanqian have any reason and possibility to retreat? !


    At the moment, there is no other choice but to fight the enemy bravely.


    This group of people did not intend to give Han Sanqian any chance to retreat. "Do you think I can withdraw now? Damn it, it''s strange to say, where did you find so many elites in the Demon Castle today?


    In terms of individual soldier ability, these elites are no exaggeration even compared to the elites of the Pei family.


    What''s even more terrifying is that there are so many of them that it is impossible to kill them all.


    Even an old-fashioned family like the Pei family could never have such a large elite group. Han Sanqian always felt that the other party was very strange.


    But for a while, I didn''t know what was so strange about it.


    Under their own fire sword, there is no possibility for this group of people to recover, so the previous situation of regeneration will not happen.


    It''s contradictory, but it''s reality.


    "I felt weird too, but couldn''t find any reason."


    When Han Sanqian started fighting the other side, in fact, the magic dragon has been observing, but as Han Sanqian said, many things seem strange, but they can''t analyze any reason at all.


    "Fuck, is it really overturned?" Han Sanqian said depressedly.


    This day, the city lord of the Demon Castle was killed by himself, but he did not expect that the real big trouble would really follow after the death of this guy.


    Even if Han Sanqian had anticipated it long ago, he did not expect the situation to be so outrageous.


    "What are you going to do?" the dragon asked.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I don''t know either. If you want to ask me about my plan, I don''t have one, but my determination is very clear. That is to do it with them to the end."


    "Behind my wife and brother, I have no chance of going backwards."


    After the words fell, he directly cut off the connection with the magic dragon, and Han Sanqian directly killed.


    And almost at the same time, Su Yingxia''s side...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4469

    With Scar and the other seven teams, Su Yingxia had already left the center of the war under the cover of the harassing troops arranged by Scar, and ran all the way in a strange direction.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    The real city lord''s mansion in Tianmo Castle.


    Since a group of people entered the Demon Castle, they have never entered that place from beginning to end.


    And the reason for choosing this place, in addition to the above reasons, there is another most important point.


    That is, why does Angelica as the city lord not live in his own city lord''s mansion, but instead build an extra one outside?


    In fact, Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian thought that the newly built golden palace might just be because people were imprisoned below, so Angelica has always lived there.


    But when they saw that there was a golden palace, the two couples felt something was wrong.


    It stands to reason that although the previous hypothesis was established, then for Angelica, this is a temporary residence.


    It is understandable that the city is mainly of high standard.


    But not so luxurious as to be dehumanizing.


    Such local tyrants can only explain one reason, that is, Angelica treats this place as home.


    Otherwise, why be so extravagant? !


    If that''s the case, what about the City Lord''s Mansion? ! Even if it is broken again, its specifications are still there, and the reason for this alone is obviously untenable.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility, and that is the City Lord''s Mansion, which may be used for other purposes.


    It''s just that the suspicions of the two couples were only hidden in their hearts. In addition, after the angelica was broken, there were always other things to deal with, so they were delayed there and did not go to verify.


    Now, the man in black suddenly appeared, which made Su Yingxia''s doubts about that place infinitely aggravated.


    "Madam, what are we going to do in the City Lord''s Mansion? That place is in the center of the Demon Castle. Let''s... we don''t even count the breakout here. This is completely in-depth to the core of the place."


    On the way, Scar is obviously hard to understand.


    Su Yingxia replied softly, "Look for the big fish."


    "Big fish?" Scar touched his head, apparently incomprehensible: "The City Lord''s Mansion has actually been empty for a long time."


    "It''s empty, it means there are big fish inside, you know?"


    There is no silver 300 taels here, and Su Yingxia knows it better than anyone else.


    "Why do you want to leave such a big city lord''s mansion empty? Angelica needs a new place to guard those women, so it can be a prison, right? How good is the rest of the money to renovate your old nest?" Su Yingxia said.


    Scar nodded, and he understood the truth as soon as he heard it.


    "Actually, it seems to make sense." Knife Scar nodded: "What does the lady mean, there are other people living in the city lord''s mansion?"


    An army that does not belong to Angelica at all, with such a large number, it is impossible for Angelica to be unclear.


    At the same time as he was clear, the people who could hide in the Demon Castle didn''t even know of their existence. Su Yingxia thought about it and thought that the City Lord''s Mansion could hide them.


    "We''re almost there, but I''m afraid this place is not as simple as the original City Lord''s Mansion."


    Looking at the City Lord''s Mansion not far away, Su Yingxia stopped.


    "What do you mean?" Scar asked in confusion.


    Su Yingxia said: "I mean, the City Lord''s Mansion in front of you may seem calm, but it is actually a Longtan Tiger''s Den with a lot of murderous intentions, are you afraid?"


    "To be honest, everyone was afraid of danger before it was terrible and not as good as our Heavenly Demon Castle."


    "That''s right, ma''am, we don''t know when we might die, so right now, even if the city lord''s mansion is full of ambushes, that''s not the difference from before."


    "Ma''am, let''s go in, there''s nothing to fear."


    A group of people with strong will.


    "Okay." Su Yingxia nodded with satisfaction: "When we get through the difficulties, I will let 3000 reward you well."


    "Madam, it doesn''t have to be like this. We are helping the leader, but we are actually helping ourselves. If he falls, our people from the Demon Castle will probably be useless. There is no need for rewards. We will work as hard as we can!"


    "I''m leading the charge, brothers."


    Scar''s words fell, and he didn''t give anyone a chance at all, and walked directly to the mansion with his golden gun.


    Su Yingxia thought that this guy had armor to protect him after all, and did not let him come back. He followed closely with the other brothers and walked towards the City Lord''s Mansion...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4470

    In the city lord''s mansion, the silence was almost audible.


    The group plus Su Yingxia made a total of eighty-five people.


    So sneakily, he entered the city lord''s mansion.


    Dazzling around, are no one.


    However, Su Yingxia still did not dare to relax in the slightest.


    Scar rushed at the forefront, first passing through the courtyard, and then entering the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    no one!


    As Su Yingxia waved his hand, the others quickly dispersed and searched in the hall.


    Su Yingxia was not idle either, taking this opportunity to start observing in the center of the hall.


    Apparently, the hall had not been inhabited for a long time, the walls were covered with cobwebs, and the tables and chairs were also full of dust.


    Immediately afterwards, Scar also came over and said softly: "Madam, after checking around, it doesn''t seem like this is a place where someone lives."


    "Are we... are we thinking too much?"


    Think too much?


    Su Yingxia didn''t answer immediately, just frowned and thought seriously.


    Is it really? !


    "Tell Madam, we didn''t find anything."


    "Neither do we!"


    "We even searched the backyard, and it seems to have been deserted for a long time."


    "That''s right."


    The six captains also returned to their lives at this time.


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia''s firmness that she had originally had disappeared a little at this time.


    Do you really think too much?


    However, this is not right.


    If you simply think too much about yourself, then there are some things that don''t match up at all.


    "Have you all searched carefully?" Su Yingxia asked unwillingly.


    Seven people including Scar, you look at me, I look at you, and then nodded fiercely.


    They are quite sure of this


    "Strange!" Su Yingxia didn''t give up.


    She just couldn''t understand why it was like this.


    Suddenly, just as she was pacing, her eyes quickly settled at her feet.


    Underfoot, although there is also a lot of dust, but in some places it seems that the situation is not right.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia squatted down.


    Seeing the scar, he couldn''t help but persuade a little bit bitterly: "Madam, these footprints should be fine, right?"


    "This is what our brothers stepped on when they came in just now."


    Su Yingxia didn''t answer, and looked up at everyone''s feet.


    Except for the scars, which are golden armor, the shoes that everyone else is wearing are mostly the same straw shoes.


    This kind of shoes, the footprint is relatively round, and there are many stripes in the center.


    On the scene, there are many such footprints, which seems to confirm this.


    Scar''s footprints and Su Yingxia''s own footprints can also be found sporadically on the ground.


    It doesn''t seem suspicious.


    "Ma''am, this place...maybe..." Knife Scar wanted to continue to say it was meaningless, but he couldn''t say it, and at this time he had to say half of the words, and there was nothing else to say.


    Su Yingxia still ignored it.


    She really didn''t believe that the previous things would be completely overturned at this time.


    This just doesn''t make sense.


    Thinking of this, she continued to search on the ground.


    Seeing Madam like this, Scar didn''t dare to disturb him too much. After waving his hands to let his brothers continue to investigate, he silently led his team and waited quietly in the hall.


    During this process, he helped Su Yingxia to see if there were any clues on the ground.


    But the results were clearly disappointing.


    He was almost 100% sure that there were no footprints of anyone else but theirs.


    This big house has indeed not been lived in for a long time.


    Half an hour later, everyone has returned for the second time.


    However, none of them bothered Su Yingxia, they just stood there silently, waiting quietly.


    They can understand Su Yingxia''s mood. After preparing for so long, and even sending so many people, they ended up throwing an empty game, and no one would be reconciled.


    so¡­¡­


    But Su Yingxia didn''t think so, she simply thought that if no one lived here, it would be unreasonable.


    So, in theory, there should be people living here.


    Moreover, the number of people should not be in the minority.


    Suddenly, Su Yingxia stopped, staring blankly at the dust on the ground.


    Raising her eyes again, she looked at the dust where Scar and the others were standing.


    She smiled fiercely: "I think, I know."


    After the words fell, Su Yingxia suddenly stood up under the state of Scar and the others that were completely confused...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4471

    Without waiting for any response from the group, she pushed Scar and the others away gently, and walked all the way to a corner in the hall.


    In the corner, a large bookshelf stood there.


    As Su Yingxia walked over, Scar and others quickly studied the bookshelf.


    However, the bookshelf is normal, it doesn''t seem to have any problems at all.


    "Scar, let a few more brothers come to help, there must be something wrong with this bookshelf."


    Su Yingxia''s words were almost the exact opposite of Scar''s guess.


    "Madam, take the liberty to say, this bookshelf, it... it... it doesn''t seem to have a problem."


    Both sides are hollowed out, and even if there is any mechanism, it is often difficult to frame it.


    One is too complicated, and the other is not concealed enough at all.


    But Su Yingxia''s attitude was quite firm: "Check, give me a good check, there must be a problem here."


    Seeing her like this, Scar didn''t say much. He could only wave his hand and ask his brothers to quickly follow his wife''s instructions.


    A group of people quickly fumbled and checked the shelves.


    Scar was a little embarrassed, and stood there a little bit at a loss.


    After all, he thought it was futile.


    If it''s normal, Madam, as long as she wants, he can always accompany her to make trouble. But today is different. The leader of the alliance is being surrounded and suppressed by thousands of soldiers outside. He can''t wait to fly over to help now.


    "Card wipe!"


    But at this moment, there was a sudden sound on the bookshelf.


    Immediately afterwards, before everyone had reacted, a rumbling sound slowly sounded from another corner.


    Scar''s impatient face immediately wiped all expressions, leaving only a face full of shock and wonder.


    In fact, not only him, but also the brothers in charge of the search were also surprised, unable to believe that they had actually opened a certain organ by accident.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes also lit up, but compared to theirs, her eyes were more indifferent and natural.


    She knew that it must not be as simple as they seem on the surface.


    "Madam, this..." Knife Scar looked at Su Yingxia, not understanding why she could be sure that there were other secret passages or institutions here.


    Su Yingxia glanced at the dust on the ground: "They told me."


    "They? But, there aren''t any footprints on the ground." Scar said puzzled.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Actually, I was very surprised at first, why there are no footprints here."


    "But if you think about those men in black, it seems to make sense."


    When those men in black attacked Han Sanqian, they were obviously completely different from ordinary people. Sometimes they were people, and sometimes they turned into black waves.


    Su Yingxia also suddenly thought of under such circumstances, since their actions are so strange, are they abnormal in other aspects?


    Coincidentally, when Su Yingxia raised her head, she suddenly found that the thickness of the dust on the ground seemed to be different.


    It was obvious that the dust on both sides of the aisle was much thicker, while the one in the center was much thinner. As it spread all the way, Su Yingxia quickly found the bookshelf in the corner.


    There it was almost the same as the center, and the dust was thin.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia had a different idea and persistence.


    Fortunately, this persistence paid off, and after their exploration, the mechanism was discovered.


    Everyone quickly looked in the direction of the booming sound.


    Sure enough, in a very hidden place, a hidden compartment is slowly opening.


    To tell the truth, if it didn''t appear by itself at this time, if it was only searched by manpower, I am afraid that even if it was found, it would not be found.


    It''s so hidden it''s hard to spot.


    Su Yingxia didn''t even have the slightest doubt that even Han Sanqian might not be able to find it if he had opened the sky.


    "Ma''am, I apologize for my recklessness." Scar lowered his head with a pious attitude.


    "Now is not the time to apologize, let''s hurry up and get angry"


    Su Yingxia finished speaking, and rushed towards the entrance with a group of people...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4472

    A group of people rushed through the entrance directly.


    First, there was a small and deep path, very narrow, about the width of one person. The guy Scar entered in armor, and it was almost like a python entering an eel cave.


    However, although this looks a bit funny, in any case, Su Yingxia and the others behind him can at least move forward much more smoothly, after all... the road is wide.


    Su Yingxia also finally understood what it means to have a place, and it becomes a road when people walk too much.


    You don''t even need a lot of people like Knife Scar. Wherever he goes once or twice, it''s enough to press out a path.


    As the road went in for about 20 meters, everything came to a sudden stop in an instant.


    A stone gate about two meters high blocked the way.


    The stone door is neither wide nor tall, but if you knock it hard, you can basically tell by its reverberation that the stone door is at least a few tens of centimeters thick.


    "Madam, I blocked it, what should I do? Or, I''ll just smash it away?" Scar said.


    Su Yingxia looked around, and there seemed to be no organs around that could open the door, but there were some strange patterns in the center of the stone door.


    She flew directly, flew over the scar from above the narrow passage, and came to the door.


    After careful observation, Su Yingxia smiled lightly.


    Immediately afterwards, his fingers were lightly buckled on the movable porch somewhere in the center of the pattern, and his hands continued to swipe.


    After that, with a sound of jamming, the entire Shimen immediately stopped all noises.


    "boom!"


    After a short pause of a few seconds, there was a dull sound.


    Immediately afterwards, the surroundings of Shimen suddenly loosened, and Shimen slowly fell.


    "opened."


    Scar exclaimed, and then looked at Su Yingxia with admiration: "Madam, are you too powerful?"


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly: "It''s just a little trick of carving insects. You can always learn something from Han Sanqian''s side. You don''t have to envy me. When you stay with him for a long time, you will be the same."


    When the words fell, Su Yingxia had already walked in first.


    Knife Scar is looking forward to a day in the future, like Su Yingxia, who can both break the text and attack with force. Seeing Su Yingxia go in, for her safety, she has to hurry up at this time.


    After entering from Shimen, Su Yingxia only walked about three meters forward before suddenly stopping.


    There is no road ahead, and there is an abyss almost as high as 100 zhang at the foot.


    In the abyss, layers of houses rose from the ground, and warm lights scattered all over the city. Looking at it, thousands of houses were brightly lit, and under the spectacle, it was like an underground dragon city.


    The scar that followed closely also stood up.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, his eyes widened completely for a while.


    It was almost difficult for him to believe his eyes, and it was even more difficult to believe that such an underground city was hidden under this Demon Castle.


    You know, they themselves have been living in the basement for many years to avoid the war.


    And among those basements, some are deep, even several meters deep.


    But in such an environment, there is such a super world underground, which simply subverts all his imagination.


    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers who followed up also began to be just like the two of them, directly standing in the same place.


    After a long time, Scar finally recovered from the shock.


    He murmured: "In our Heavenly Demon Castle, there is actually such a giant city?"


    "how can that be?"


    "It''s so huge, why don''t we notice it at all?"


    "Yeah, when was it repaired, when was it used, and, why didn''t all of us in the castle even notice the movement in this city?"


    A bunch of people are very confused.


    Su Yingxia also felt a little unbelievable. After all, this kind of city within a city is so terrifying and huge now that even she finds it very hard to believe.


    Especially, in such a big underground city, the peace is good, and the lights are on, so... how many people are there.


    Will the people above really not notice it at all?


    Where did they come from? Who is it! ?


    "Ma''am, let''s go down and have a look." Knife Scar couldn''t help but be curious and suggested at this time.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Those men in black may be guarding this place."


    "So... be careful."


    Everyone nodded, and then, their group quickly touched the underground city again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4473

    Whoa!


    In an instant, Su Yingxia and the others were fiercely facing the enemy, and they drew their swords in an instant, cautiously vigilant around them.


    "call!"


    With a dull gasp, suddenly, a very strong wind and waves rushed frantically from the exit.


    The crowd didn''t have much time to react, and some of them were blown back a few steps by the wind on the spot. In a panic, they had to quickly grab everything they could.


    On the other hand, Su Yingxia also hurried luck and created a barrier to forcibly resist the attack of the wind and waves.


    Soon, the wind stopped.


    But Su Yingxia and others suffered a lot.


    Two were missing and seven or eight were slightly injured.


    And this is just an appetizer.


    "Be careful." Su Yingxia ordered.


    The next second, the long sword in his hand was drawn, and he slapped it with a palm.


    brush!


    The long sword is like a missile, directly attacking the monster dragon.


    boom!


    There was a huge explosion, but after the smoke dissipated, the stone statue of the strange dragon still stood there intact.


    Although Su Yingxia was not a monster like Han Sanqian, at least he was someone who entered the ranks of top experts under the guidance of Tian Zhiqiongqi.


    The joint explosion created by the Eight Wild Days and Ziqing that day was even more impressive.


    In terms of attack power alone, Su Yingxia could even compete with Han Sanqian before.


    But it was such a person who attacked so fiercely that when he hit the opposite head, he was actually unscathed.


    "This stone carving is not right." A Zuo whispered.


    It''s not just wrong, it''s simply wrong.


    "Ignorant children, trespassing into Dragon City is a capital crime. Now, you dare to attack the deity. Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "Ashes and ashes."


    Su Yingxia didn''t care at all, and directly hit it with another slap.


    Boom!


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, another explosion exploded directly at his left eye.


    The same is without any substantial damage, but to that strange dragon, this is simply a provocation of dignity.


    "I killed you ants!"


    Under the roar of anger, between the monster''s mouth, a very thick flame spurted out.


    The fire dragon was straight at first, but as Su Yingxia moved, he also moved rapidly, and in the end he was really like a living dragon, chasing after Su Yingxia.


    "Go and help Mrs."


    Ah You shouted, and the twelve people with his team immediately attacked the monster.


    At the same time, A Zuo didn''t care so much, and formed a flanking attack with A Right from the other side, and also attacked violently.


    Suddenly, the strange dragon stone sculpture lit up with light and explosions.


    Although the difference between the power and Su Yingxia''s power was not even a little bit, the bite of a beast was painful, but the bite of an ant was equally annoying.


    "Damn!"


    The strange dragon scolded, and the petrified foot suddenly lifted up for some reason, and then stepped on it with a heavy foot.


    boom!


    In an instant, the ground shook.


    Not to mention the twenty-four people from Azuo and Ayou, the houses that came all the way also collapsed under the ground shaking, and a huge gap was directly pulled out of the ground.


    Twenty-four fell like a bowling ball.


    Together, there are other people who haven''t had time to do it.


    Outside the city, the group of Scar, who had just settled in to hide their figure, was also staggering a little while shaking.


    Scar hurriedly got up and went into the city, unable to help but in a hurry: "Damn it, what the hell is going on?"


    "Could it be that Madam and the others had an accident and were sent down?"


    If it is discovered, the enemy will definitely attack immediately, that is to say, the lady will be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Scar couldn''t sit still.


    It''s going to go right on the spot.


    His subordinates hurriedly grabbed him: "Commander, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, before the lady left, she asked us to wait patiently outside. Without her signal, don''t act rashly."


    "What the fuck is going on, you''re still waiting here, if Madam has three strengths and two weaknesses, what will I do to face the leader of the alliance?"


    "When the time comes, instead of dying with shame, it''s better for Lao Tzu to hack and slash out now."


    "Are there any brothers who are not afraid of death!"


    As soon as the words were shouted, many brothers immediately responded immediately.


    The subordinates saw it in his eyes and worried in his heart, but he also knew Scar''s personality, and knew that trying to persuade him would be tantamount to fooling around.


    Of course, at this moment, a burst of red light came straight from the sky, and when everyone was illuminated red, a huge explosion also hit...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4474

    Whoa!


    In an instant, Su Yingxia and the others were fiercely facing the enemy, and they drew their swords in an instant, cautiously vigilant around them.


    "call!"


    With a dull gasp, suddenly, a very strong wind and waves rushed frantically from the exit.


    The crowd didn''t have much time to react, and some of them were blown back a few steps by the wind on the spot. In a panic, they had to quickly grab everything they could.


    On the other hand, Su Yingxia also hurried luck and created a barrier to forcibly resist the attack of the wind and waves.


    Soon, the wind stopped.


    But Su Yingxia and others suffered a lot.


    Two were missing and seven or eight were slightly injured.


    And this is just an appetizer.


    "Be careful." Su Yingxia ordered.


    The next second, the long sword in his hand was drawn, and he slapped it with a palm.


    brush!


    The long sword is like a missile, directly attacking the monster dragon.


    boom!


    There was a huge explosion, but after the smoke dissipated, the stone statue of the strange dragon still stood there intact.


    Although Su Yingxia was not a monster like Han Sanqian, at least he was someone who entered the ranks of top experts under the guidance of Tian Zhiqiongqi.


    The joint explosion created by the Eight Wild Days and Ziqing that day was even more impressive.


    In terms of attack power alone, Su Yingxia could even compete with Han Sanqian before.


    But it was such a person who attacked so fiercely that when he hit the opposite head, he was actually unscathed.


    "This stone carving is not right." A Zuo whispered.


    It''s not just wrong, it''s simply wrong.


    "Ignorant children, trespassing into Dragon City is a capital crime. Now, you dare to attack the deity. Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "Ashes and ashes."


    Su Yingxia didn''t care at all, and directly hit it with another slap.


    Boom!


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, another explosion exploded directly at his left eye.


    The same is without any substantial damage, but to that strange dragon, this is simply a provocation of dignity.


    "I killed you ants!"


    Under the roar of anger, between the monster''s mouth, a very thick flame spurted out.


    The fire dragon was straight at first, but as Su Yingxia moved, he also moved rapidly, and in the end he was really like a living dragon, chasing after Su Yingxia.


    "Go and help Mrs."


    Ah You shouted, and the twelve people with his team immediately attacked the monster.


    At the same time, A Zuo didn''t care so much, and formed a flanking attack with A Right from the other side, and also attacked violently.


    Suddenly, the strange dragon stone sculpture lit up with light and explosions.


    Although the difference between the power and Su Yingxia''s power was not even a little bit, the bite of a beast was painful, but the bite of an ant was equally annoying.


    "Damn!"


    The strange dragon scolded, and the petrified foot suddenly lifted up for some reason, and then stepped on it with a heavy foot.


    boom!


    In an instant, the ground shook.


    Not to mention the twenty-four people from Azuo and Ayou, the houses that came all the way also collapsed under the ground shaking, and a huge gap was directly pulled out of the ground.


    Twenty-four fell like a bowling ball.


    Together, there are other people who haven''t had time to do it.


    Outside the city, the group of Scar, who had just settled in to hide their figure, was also staggering a little while shaking.


    Scar hurriedly got up and went into the city, unable to help but in a hurry: "Damn it, what the hell is going on?"


    "Could it be that Madam and the others had an accident and were sent down?"


    If it is discovered, the enemy will definitely attack immediately, that is to say, the lady will be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Scar couldn''t sit still.


    It''s going to go right on the spot.


    His subordinates hurriedly grabbed him: "Commander, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, before the lady left, she asked us to wait patiently outside. Without her signal, don''t act rashly."


    "What the fuck is going on, you''re still waiting here, if Madam has three strengths and two weaknesses, what will I do to face the leader of the alliance?"


    "When the time comes, instead of dying with shame, it''s better for Lao Tzu to hack and slash out now."


    "Are there any brothers who are not afraid of death!"


    As soon as the words were shouted, many brothers immediately responded immediately.


    The subordinates saw it in his eyes and worried in his heart, but he also knew Scar''s personality, and knew that trying to persuade him would be tantamount to fooling around.


    Of course, at this moment, a burst of red light came straight from the sky, and when everyone was illuminated red, a huge explosion also hit...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4475

    Boom!


    Compared with the last time when the earth shook and the mountains shook, this time it was more thorough and direct.


    Even the outer walls of the dungeon, which were very solid, began to drop dust and bricks continuously at this time.


    Scar, who originally wanted to charge, was just disgraced by this, and his momentum suddenly lost most of it.


    Seeing this, the subordinates quickly saw the needle and said, "Commander, if you insist on going, then leave the other brothers to me, and you bring your pair of men and horses to help the lady, how about it?"


    Of course he can trust his brother, and after calming down a little, Scar also knows that his brother is right.


    If you take away all the foreign aid yourself, once you really need their aid, what will you do?


    Whether it is the leader or the wife, the IQ is obviously much higher than his own, and he should not be too self-assured.


    Thinking of this, Scar nodded and glanced at the eleven brothers who followed him.


    "Brothers, come with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Scar led people directly into the city.


    At this time, Su Yingxia, who was in the city, knelt down on one knee, with her right hand slightly propped on the ground, and the blood on the corner of her mouth was eye-catching.


    However, there was no fear in her eyes, she just stared blankly at the stone carving monster.


    The explosion just now happened, and it was Su Yingxia who attacked it with his backhand in order to get rid of the fire dragon''s pursuit.


    But after a duel, Su Yingxia knew that he had suffered a dark loss.


    That power is too strong, and when she is not fully prepared, she wants to fight hard, which is obviously a fool''s dream.


    "An ant, there are two hits." The strange dragon sneered softly.


    Su Yingxia gritted her teeth: "You also have two strokes."


    "I''d love to see it, I''m afraid you won''t have that chance."


    When the words fell, he drank fiercely, and another fire dragon rushed towards Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia frowned. She had already suffered a loss on this. This time, it was obviously impossible to fall again in the same place.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia directly transported all the energy in her body, trying to attack the opponent without reservation.


    But just when she had just finished concentrating and was about to start.


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly sprang out from behind her, and then she saw the figure standing directly in front of her in the blink of an eye, forcibly resisting the fierce fire dragon attack for herself.


    "Ma''am, Scar''s rescue is late, please forgive me!"


    Besides the scar, who else could it be?


    The golden armor resisted the fire abruptly at this time, but the super temperature instantly made the entire armor turn red.


    Scar, this big fool, the golden armor makes him almost invulnerable to a certain extent, and his defense is invincible.


    But in the end, this thing can''t resist the flame.


    Su Yingxia also looked anxious and angry. Of course, he was angry with this guy''s recklessness, but he was also anxious because he sacrificed himself to save himself, but his own safety was...


    "Madam, don''t mind me, I''ll kill him, hit him." Knife Scar knew that Su Yingxia was worried about herself, and at this moment, she gritted her teeth and insisted on the pain, and shouted at Su Yingxia.


    Looking at Scar''s eyes, Su Yingxia also suddenly woke up.


    Yes, she can''t be swayed by emotions, and the most important thing at the moment is obviously to attack the monster.


    Otherwise, Knife Scar''s stand-up behavior will also be meaningless, and it will become nothing.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia was also unambiguous. He directly used all his strength, aimed at the stone-carved monster, and slammed it.


    boom!


    A huge wave of air burst out directly from Su Yingxia''s hands!


    Scar was almost suffocating with pain, even though Han Sanqian had injected a lot of energy into the golden armor in advance, the purpose was that the golden armor was about to hit the judge and others in the face.


    But those energies can only internally consume characters at the level of Judges.


    The previous battle itself had almost wiped out these energies.


    Now, in the face of the strange dragon''s attack that is not known by many levels, how can it hold on...


    Snapped!


    The golden armor shattered under the high temperature, and Su Yingxia''s attack also reached the strange dragon''s place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4476

    oom!


    The extremely strong attack was crisp and neat, carrying the momentum of destruction, and suddenly exploded.


    This time, almost all of Su Yingxia''s strength was condensed, and he completely hit the stone dragon.


    Su Yingxia was almost exhausted, her whole body slumped to the ground, but those beautiful eyes were staring at the stone carving monster.


    Of course, she was eager to know whether her move had any effect.


    boom!


    The fireworks over there have not yet dissipated, and here, the scars under the fire dragon''s attack have been completely burned into red hairy crabs, and they retreated as the fire dragon disappeared.


    With him suddenly fell to the ground.


    The scar was almost smoking, and Su Yingxia was so close that she could even smell the fleshy and mushy smell inside the armor.


    There is not much energy protection left by Han Sanqian, but fortunately, the power is pure enough. Although it can prevent Scar from dying, it does not mean that Scar can be better.


    Under the extremely high temperature, he knew very well that the skin of his whole body had been scalded and almost no part was intact.


    The severe pain made him almost pass out, but this guy still gritted his teeth and held on reluctantly.


    He couldn''t faint, at least without seeing Su Yingxia''s safety.


    boom! !


    And almost at the same time, another explosion occurred at the faucet that Su Yingxia had hit.


    In the smoke, the stones flew wildly!


    Apparently, the faucet was blown to pieces.


    "Madam, then... that guy was blown up."


    Someone exclaimed in surprise.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes also suddenly showed a trace of fineness.


    Obviously, after working so hard to see such a result, it is satisfying after all.


    "Roar!"


    And almost at the same time, there was also an angry roar from the monster.


    "Ants!"


    "Ants!"


    "Ants!"


    He roared furiously, and he didn''t know whether his body was swaying from side to side in the explosion, or whether he was moving his body angrily. Every time he moved, the ground was also madly moving.


    "You''re damned, it''s unforgivable, I''m going to kill you."


    When the words fell, the ground shook and the mountains shook, but the stone sculpture without a dragon head seemed to be unaffected at all, and its body suddenly moved.


    In an instant, directly in front of Su Yingxia, a white fierce tiger rushed out and charged fiercely.


    "Boom...!"


    After that, a red light flashed from the broken neck of the stone carving, reaching the sky.


    When it reached the sky, the red light dyed the surrounding area and formed a huge rotating nebula in the middle.


    The nebula flowed, and a golden thing slowly appeared.


    "call!"


    Gradually, it took on its true form, and a mighty giant bird slowly appeared.


    Its whole body is covered with gold and flames are all over it.


    "Roar!"


    After that, it held its head high, and with a sound of air, ripped through the sky.


    Even if it is just an illusory shadow, it still produces a very powerful and unattainable aura.


    The next second, after it finished its tearing air, it flapped its two huge wings and flew down towards Su Yingxia.


    "What the hell are you doing? Protect Madam." Scar shouted, struggling to get up in a hurry, trying to defend Su Yingxia from the attack.


    And the others quickly recovered, no matter what, they rushed in the direction of Su Yingxia.


    Some people attacked the incoming tiger, and some tried to attack the rushing giant bird. In short, their goals were the same.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t care about her exhaustion at this time, she knew better than anyone the danger of her situation at this time.


    She turned over and used her power directly in her hands, but when she looked back, the distance between the tiger and the giant bird was almost the same, and she didn''t know which one to attack.


    But she knows very well that no matter which one she hits, the one that slips through the net may cause huge damage to herself in the opponent''s offensive.


    However, she is really invincible with two fists.


    While hesitating, Su Yingxia only heard a loud shout: "Madam, this tiger is handed over to me."


    When the words fell, he saw a man in red with golden light in armor swept past him, and then suddenly rushed directly towards the rushing tiger.


    Su Yingxia was obviously taken aback, she never thought that Scar would stand up at this time.


    I didn''t even think that this guy would be more tiger than that fierce tiger, and he would just hit the fierce tiger like this!


    However, she didn''t have time to think too much, and she used her strength to fight the giant bird!


    "An ant can gnaw an elephant to death!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4477

    oom!


    One person and one bird!


    One man and one tiger!


    Fight at the same time, and fight on your own!


    But the situation on both sides was surprisingly consistent.


    tragic!


    Naturally, Su Yingxia didn''t need to say more. He had just done his best to finish the blow after being injured, and now he has to support his body to duel with the giant bird!


    The most tragic is the scar.


    This guy is ugly, in fact, it is no different from a half-dead person.


    However, his super willpower and his special strong body made him burst out with an aura and actions that were close to death even in such a desperate situation.


    Although the armor that had been burnt red and then cooled again but had some discoloration made him look very embarrassed, his short and strong body was still invincible.


    As he collided with the tiger, a thumping sound rang out.


    The tiger was in pain, and obviously stopped its offensive. A pair of tiger eyes looked up angrily, and then lowered his head...


    "boom!"


    The parabolic scar also hit the ground heavily, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Seeing the situation, the tiger turned its head and looked at Su Yingxia who was fighting with the giant bird. With a slight bow, he was about to attack Su Yingxia.


    But almost when it was about to leave, suddenly, a small figure blocked its way.


    The tiger''s eyes froze, obviously, it did not expect the appearance of the other party.


    "What''s the matter, little tiger, I don''t think he''s dead, so you want to find another new love?"


    Scar''s body swayed, the blood had almost wet a large piece of armor, and the entire face was pale due to excessive blood loss.


    But this guy spoke in a firm tone, his eyes were full of bloodthirsty and determination, without the slightest timidity.


    The tiger looked at him with a slightly startled look, but the next second, his eyes were full of disdain and murderous intent.


    For it, of course, it did not take Scar in its eyes. Its real target is obviously Su Yingxia, who is more capable, not this "dwarf" who is trying to stop himself by brute force.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared, and in the next second, it rushed towards the scar.


    Since this ignorant ant wants to die, of course it will not hesitate to send him all the way.


    This is its majesty of kings, and it cannot be tainted by anyone.


    "come."


    Looking at the fierce tiger that came rushing again, Scar didn''t have the slightest fear. He stomped on the ground with a stubborn force, and charged towards the tiger as well.


    His cultivation base is not high, and the Overlord Spear is not superb, and he only has three moves, and he has no extra strength to make it.


    Therefore, in the face of such a behemoth tiger, his only choice is to face it head-on.


    Use his ordinary body to fight it in the final duel.


    boom!


    Almost without any accident, Scar''s body flew out again.


    Then it landed a few meters away and hit the ground heavily.


    The blood still spurted wildly from his mouth, and his movements to get up began to become extremely slow, and he even shivered constantly as his hands propped up his body.


    "Kill it."


    The brothers under his hands also arrived in time, and launched an attack on the tiger and the giant bird at the first time.


    But it is a pity that because of the restraint of Su Yingxia on the side of the giant bird, the small soldiers can temporarily survive the disaster and complete the harassment attack at the same time.


    The Tiger''s side was completely different, with hardly a single face-to-face, and as it swung, the dozen or so soldiers surrounding him were immediately swept away.


    For a time, the death of the dead, the injury of the wound, the combat effectiveness was almost instantly lost.


    Roar!


    The tiger roared wildly, as if to swear by its own abilities and to show off its abilities.


    Immediately afterwards, its bloodthirsty eyes swept towards Su Yingxia, who was fighting the giant bird.


    For it, obviously, the battle should be over.


    It paced slightly, then, bowed, like a cat staring at its prey, and tried to attack again.


    "Da da!"


    There was another slight noise.


    Tiger turned his eyes slightly, looking at the figure who was limping and might even fall down at any time, full of doubts.


    Scar didn''t speak, and he didn''t have the strength to speak, but with one movement, he swore his disdain.


    He slightly raised his right hand, stretched out his thumb, and then rotated, the thumb instantly pointed down...


    "Roar!"


    This time, the tiger was completely angry, and a cold white light radiated from his body, and there was a monstrous anger in his eyes...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4478

    Originally, it blocked it again and again, and it was already very angry.


    But seeing Scar so persevering is somewhat pitiful.


    However, there is no mercy at all.


    Because this little creature dared to insult and provoke himself so much.


    It wants him to die!


    It will cost him!


    Whoa!


    It suddenly accelerated and rushed directly to the scar.


    Looking at that figure, this time the scar didn''t move.


    He didn''t have any strength to move at all, he was exhausted.


    He also had no way to move. After several consecutive hard blocks, even with the protection of golden armor, without the real protection from Han Sanqian''s injection, it was always just an iron cladding. Therefore, after several consecutive shocks, he was already injured. extremely heavy.


    Being able to stand is already his greatest limit!


    "Alliance leader, although you and I haven''t known each other for a long time, you have left a deep impression on me since the first time we met. After that, you not only saved my life, but also everyone''s life. It gives the feeling of being at the top.¡±


    "Although, I really want this feeling of refreshment to last until the end, but God doesn''t give this chance."


    "However, it''s enough. It''s worth it for Lao Tzu to experience this refreshing feeling."


    "You are so for your brother, brother, today, you can also give everything for you."


    "No one can hurt Madam in front of me, unless, today, Scar is killed!"


    A sword scar died in battle, and it was full of momentum!


    Heartbroken!


    At the same time, the tiger suddenly rushed over.


    "Scar!"


    In midair, Su Yingxia turned around and looked anxiously!


    "Big brother!"


    Those subordinates also shouted in grief!


    With the body of the tiger falling, Scar slammed down.


    For a moment, there was no response.


    Snapped!


    But the tiger didn''t intend to end it at all, its right foot slightly lifted, and it stepped firmly on Scar''s chest.


    Just like the king of all beasts, after slaying his prey, he shows off his lordly style.


    "Damn!"


    Su Yingxia couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Although Knife Scar had just joined them, Su Yingxia also saw Scar''s long-term efforts.


    Some relationships do not necessarily take time to define, but are between adversity!


    boom!


    Su Yingxia''s body suddenly burst out with a strong white air.


    The giant bird, who was almost on a par with her, suddenly lost its balance and center of gravity under the impact of this white air, and was sent flying several meters on the spot.


    And Su Yingxia almost took advantage of this opportunity to dive directly and kill the tiger.


    Roar!


    Feeling the killing of Su Yingxia, the tiger was very angry for a while.


    A roar, like a declaration of war, like a threat.


    "Whoever hurts us, I want you to die."


    Su Yingxia roared angrily, the long sword in his hand was like a rainbow!


    The billowing white air also wrapped the long sword in an instant!


    "Madam, it seems that madam... seems to have changed."


    "Ma''am, suddenly a strong fighting force broke out!"


    A group of subordinates suddenly found that Su Yingxia was completely different from before.


    She exudes extremely terrifying energy and a chilling murderous aura.


    Anti-Buddha goddess is ordinary!


    Moreover, she is still a goddess in anger.


    Tigers are not afraid at all!


    Face the rush!


    One man and one tiger, meet again!


    boom!


    Soon, the two meet.


    Suddenly, a breath exploded on the spot.


    Like a sudden burst of sunlight, like a sudden attack of the day, the huge white light was completely ignited by the explosion, almost stabbing everyone present, unable to open their eyes.


    "Su Yingxia, you are so cruel. I originally wanted to suck your energy, but I didn''t expect... I will go, I really lost my grandmother''s house."


    In the white light, Su Yingxia, who had killing intent, suddenly felt that a voice suddenly occurred to her mind.


    Some are like the voice of the poor.


    However, that voice was extremely illusory, as if it was just an illusion from beginning to end.


    Whoa!


    In the next second, the extremely strong white light disappeared instantly.


    Everything returned to peace again, as if nothing happened to the Buddha just now.


    After the white light dissipated, everyone''s sight began to slowly recover.


    Looking around, Su Yingxia stabbed the tiger''s forehead with a sword, forming a confrontation with the aperture on its body.


    Su Yingxia and Tiger looked at each other closely.


    "Snapped"


    With a strange sound, the light circle of light on the tiger''s body suddenly dissipated, and the sword no longer had any resistance, and it went directly into its mind...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4479

    "Ow!"


    The tiger''s murderous eyes showed panic and puzzlement.


    It understands that Su Yingxia, who was only at the end of the last second, suddenly broke out in a short period of time, and was so strong at once? !


    One move, just one move.


    He directly and completely pierced his head.


    As the wailing sounded, the tiger no longer had the prestige it had before, and with a slight bump in his head, he completely left this world in despair and unwillingness.


    After that, his body directly turned into a little bit of light, and after the explosion, it was completely wiped out.


    "Madam, strong."


    After the crowd stayed for an unknown time, the next second, someone shouted excitedly.


    And as he shouted, the others in the crowd quickly reacted, and they danced and fell into a complete carnival.


    "lady!"


    "lady!"


    "lady"


    Everyone shouted loudly, as if to cheer Su Yingxia, and as if cheering for their own camp.


    For a time, the shouting was loud!


    Su Yingxia didn''t have the slightest excitement, only ruthless coldness and anger in her eyes.


    She directly retracted the long sword, and then glanced at the scar lying on the ground, just as she was about to lower herself, behind her, the giant bird flying in mid-air had already rushed over after calming down.


    "court death!"


    Su Yingxia, who was worried about Scar''s life and death, had no patience in the face of the giant bird''s repeated harassment, so he immediately attacked the giant bird with a sword.


    The giant bird flapped its wings wildly, and a super huge wind directly attacked Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia''s face was cold, and she was not afraid at all: "Do you still think that your previous tricks can have any effect on me?"


    "Whoever blocks me, die!"


    As soon as the words fell, the sword was directly picked!


    brush!


    In the next second, Su Yingxia was like a man and a sword.


    In a flash, Su Yingxia directly pierced through the giant bird''s body.


    See, the giant bird is stagnant!


    After that, the sword rang, with a slight buzzing and trembling slightly.


    And the giant bird also exploded, just like the white tiger, it turned into bits and pieces, and finally disappeared.


    "Wow!"


    In the crowd, even louder cheers erupted.


    But Su Yingxia still had no intention of staying.


    She glanced at Scar again, and said coldly, "Scar will be taken care of by you."


    "Whether the scar is dead or not, those who hurt our Mysterious Man Alliance must die!"


    In the next second, Su Yingxia exploded again in whiteness, and then killed the stone carving all the way.


    "Wow!"


    Su Yingxia was extremely fast, like a white rocket.


    There was no sound or movement from the stone sculpture at all. It seemed that after losing the tiger and the giant bird one after another, his vitality was also damaged.


    Not only did he lose his previous arrogance, but now, he didn''t even groan under the pain.


    It seems that it is just a simple stone sculpture.


    boom!


    really!


    The first wave of attacks that accompanied Su Yingxia''s attack was successful, and the stone carvings exploded!


    From his body to his neck, it instantly turned into powder.


    The mighty and extraordinary stone carvings left only a bare body still standing there.


    Withered and desolate.


    Ruined.


    Su Yingxia paused for a moment in the air, and then she shouted coldly: "What? Wasn''t it very foreign just now? Now pretending to be dead?"


    "Woo~!"


    In the stone carving, a dull voice came out.


    After murmuring for a while, he said slightly: "Damn it, such a beautiful statue of Lao Tzu actually let you destroy me alive."


    "Yi, you look so good-looking, don''t you know how to cherish beautiful things?"


    "Just your stone sculpture is also called good-looking?" Su Yingxia drank coldly.


    "Of course, don''t you think it''s the most beautiful thing in the world? However, that doesn''t matter anymore, because you have completely destroyed it."


    "It will be sad and sad, and I, will be angry."


    The word anger, he said very seriously, suddenly, the stone carvings also shattered, the earth began to tremble, and it seemed that something was about to emerge from the ground...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4480

    "Everyone, be careful!"


    At the other end of the crowd, the soldiers helped Scar up, and at the same time, someone shouted such a voice, and then, everyone slowly evacuated towards the safety zone amid the violent shaking of the earthquake.


    But even so, the strong tremor still made them a little unstable.


    On the other side of Su Yingxia, at this time, his true anger was also gathering wildly, and he was staring at the ground.


    If there is any situation, the long sword in her hand will fall down instantly.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a behemoth suddenly roared and rushed out directly from the ground.


    Suddenly, the lime billows and the dust spreads.


    But it was too late for everyone to care about this, because the size of the big thing had already drawn everyone''s attention directly.


    "so big!"


    Some people can''t help but sigh.


    Really big.


    Even now, only half of his body is exposed, but only half of his body is enough to cover the sky.


    Around everyone, it was pitch black, and all the light was completely blocked by this giant.


    Staring at the monster again, a group of people realized that the monster in front of them was nothing else, but a blue-gray dragon.


    Dragon is something that you must have seen before, but people in the Bafang world must know it.


    Especially Su Yingxia, because of Linlong, she is too familiar with dragons.


    However, even she did not reflect at all for a while.


    Not because of anything else, but simply because this guy''s body is too big.


    It was so outrageous that it was not recognized for a while.


    After all, this guy is just a dragon claw, maybe, it is as big as five elephants, and its dragon body is as thick as four or five football fields.


    The body is only half into the air, just curled up in a half circle, but it almost occupies at least a quarter of the entire dungeon.


    It''s too big to be bizarre, and it''s too big to be terrifying!


    He raised his dragon head slightly, as if feeling the comfort brought by the wind blowing on his face. The next second, his dragon''s eyes glared fiercely, and a murderous aura was instantly released from his eyes.


    The dragon''s tail on the back of his body also rose, but unlike the explosion of the dragon''s body, the dragon''s tail was obviously full of destructive power.


    Under the mad sweep, the pothole on the ground was made bigger and bigger by it, and the number of houses that fell under the shaking caused by the impact on the ground became more and more at a time.


    Everyone rushed for their lives to avoid the room, even Su Yingxia had to fly higher in the air to avoid being hurt by the rocks.


    The huge dragon body in the air is as gentle as a snake, moving slowly!


    Just as Su Yingxia flew into the air, she still hadn''t established herself yet. The next second, the huge dragon head appeared less than ten meters in front of her.


    "Ants!"


    In just two words, the tone is not too heavy. .


    But just like that, the breath from its mouth was still so strong that Su Yingxia retreated a little.


    Under the protection of infuriating qi, she barely stood still.


    However, Su Yingxia was not afraid of it at all, and said coldly: "I thought it was some kind of monster, but it turned out to be a demon dragon!"


    "This deity is the Hidden Dragon!"


    "The destiny of the sky, the body of the earth!"


    Canglong drank coldly, seemingly dissatisfied with Su Yingxia''s words.


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it, and I''m not interested." Su Yingxia said coldly.


    "Presumptuous, ants, although you have worked very hard, you are still ants. In front of this deity, you can only bow down to your knees, do you understand?" After the words of Canglong fell, a coercion came directly to the face.


    Su Yingxia could clearly feel the terrifying power of this guy, and his breathing was also a little difficult due to these pressures.


    She forced a breath and looked at Cang Long coldly: "You want me to bow down?"


    "good!"


    "You first ask me about the sword in my hand."


    "Hmph, do you really think that by breaking my body, you will have the capital to fight against me? It''s just that you broke my mere statue. It''s a piece of shit."


    "Now, the deity has descended on me from the sky, and what I leave to you will only be endless blows, but you still dare to speak madly in this mouth."


    "Look at me today, I have been pulling your spine, pulling out your blood, and pulling your muscles and bones."


    "You are guilty of my Longwei, the crime should be like this!"


    Hidden Dragon shouted angrily, and then, the dragon''s might on the entire dragon body was released, and in an instant, the air in the entire space condensed in an instant.


    Su Yingxia was also lazy to talk nonsense with him, and in a fit of anger, he raised his sword and went up.


    brush! ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4481

    A sword allure!


    Like a fairy descending to earth.


    "ignorance!"


    Hidden Dragon was also full of disdain and did not hide in the slightest. The dragon moved and attacked Su Yingxia directly.


    "Pong!"


    A crisp sound.


    Su Yingxia''s extremely sharp sword stabbed directly on the dragon scale.


    And the dragon scales were also as hard as steel. When the two met, they saw lightning and flint, and the sound of steel colliding into their ears.


    "what?"


    Su Yingxia was obviously a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that with such a domineering sword, not only did she not pierce the dragon''s body, but it was directly blocked by the scales on his surface.


    "go to hell."


    And almost at the moment when Su Yingxia was stunned, two attacks from the Hidden Dragon''s mouth had already spewed out, directly attacking Su Yingxia.


    In the two attacks, one side is the clear white water column, and the other side is the flame that carries the power of devouring.


    Internal and external attack, very ferocious.


    Su Yingxia''s face condensed, her whole body burst out with true anger, and she blocked her backhand with a long sword!


    Boom!


    The water column and the flame immediately hit the long sword at the same time.


    On the long sword, the halo energy is firmly resisted!


    But even so, Su Yingxia''s body was rapidly falling from the air.


    A group of subordinates really want to help, but they also know that this level of battle is not something they can participate in at all.


    At this moment, they could only stare at each other, anxious in their hearts.


    "boom!"


    Su Yingxia had already landed, and with the support of the ground, she firmly grasped the long sword with both hands, but those slender legs began to sink towards the ground.


    Even if the ground is very dry, it is still difficult to support such a trend right now.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    What''s more terrifying is not this, but the ground around Su Yingxia is cracking wildly.


    This also means that in the current situation, it is not even Su Yingxia''s ability to support or not, but the ground is almost unable to hold on.


    What is this concept? !


    Everyone dared not think about it, because just looking at it, it felt scary enough.


    "An ant, no matter how hard you try, you will always be an ant. I only need one finger to easily crush you."


    Su Yingxia ignored it at all, she was not free.


    She has almost tried her best to resist, and she knows very well what she will face if she fails to resist.


    Therefore, she has no choice and no retreat.


    "drink!"


    With the nibbling of his teeth, suddenly, an extremely powerful force burst out from Su Yingxia''s body once again.


    Even Su Yingxia felt abnormal at this time.


    Su Yingxia''s previous runaway can be attributed to the outbreak of his own small universe, and he came out of adversity at a time of crisis and anger.


    But now...


    Kind of weird.


    Humans... It''s impossible for continuous small universes to erupt, right? !


    The point is, she had already erupted once when she was empty just now, why did such a strong real energy suddenly come? !


    What she didn''t know was that she would be wondering, but there was a guy who was about to cry without tears.


    Boom!


    With Su Yingxia''s sudden outburst, Su Yingxia, who was already at a complete disadvantage, instantly had a different support.


    The huge infuriating qi was surrounded in the opposite direction, not only directly withstood the offensive of the water column and the flame, but also directly on the top, rushing towards the hidden dragon.


    "what?"


    Hidden Dragon would never have imagined that it was already a foregone conclusion, but such a huge change would take place in seconds.


    Before it could be reflected, the white infuriating energy had already broken through his blockade and hit him directly.


    "Roar!"


    The incomparably huge Hidden Dragon was instantly overturned.


    Under the huge infuriating energy, he flew backwards several meters in a row like a piece of paper.


    Don''t say where Longwei is, it''s already thankful that you can''t lose that old face.


    Su Yingxia looked at her hands in disbelief. What made her inexplicable was not only that the power suddenly burst out of her body, but more importantly, she felt that her body was still full of energy that could not be used up.


    "how so?"


    Even the parties involved, Su Yingxia was completely dumbfounded.


    But just a few seconds later, Su Yingxia suddenly reflected.


    Right now, he obviously doesn''t care about how his power came from. The most important thing is obviously to take advantage of this dragon''s disease to kill him.


    "Where are everyone!" Su Yingxia shouted loudly.


    A group of subordinates hurriedly replied: "Subordinates are here."


    "Hide away with the scar, today, Madam will show you, what is steamed dragon!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4482

    Steamed dragons? !


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this word.


    They thought that when Su Yingxia called them at this time, it must be a pursuit of victory.


    Therefore, many people are even ready to attack when they respond.


    But who would have thought...


    Will it be this? !


    But before these people could react, Su Yingxia had already raised his sword and went up!


    Taking advantage of the fact that Hidden Dragon did not stand up, Su Yingxia''s ultimate move came one after another.


    Suddenly, swords rained down!


    Brush brush!


    Pong pong!


    For a time, the steel was sonorous, the electric light flint.


    But there are also bursts of tearing sounds.


    "I knew that dragons, phoenixes, and tigers all came out. Why are there fewer turtles, because turtles protect your body in your body, just dragon scales, how can they be so hard and exaggerated?!"


    Su Yingxia held her head high in the battle, and gradually discovered the secrets of Hidden Dragon during the battle.


    Whoa!


    Another burst of sound.


    But it was no longer the clanging sound it used to be.


    In exchange, there are bursts of rustling sounds.


    At the same time, various fragments are also falling under the huge dragon body.


    Someone opened their eyes at this time and couldn''t help but suddenly widened their mouths.


    "what is that?"


    "Dragon scale! I rely on it, that is the dragon scale!"


    Yes, it is the thick scales on the Tibetan dragon.


    Although the dragon scales fall down on such a subtle thing, it is difficult to see from a distance, but it can''t beat this hidden dragon, which is too big.


    That''s why!


    This dragon scale is many times larger than ordinary dragon scales.


    "Madam, she... she''s too strong, isn''t she?!"


    Everyone has long known that Madam''s ability will not be too bad, but I am afraid that it will never be expected that Madam''s ability will be so outrageous.


    Such a big dragon, and even spraying some attacks can knock the ground close to cracking.


    What power is this?


    However, in front of Madam, after just a few rounds, she was already defeated.


    With such power, how could it not surprise everyone? !


    "Haha, the leader of the alliance, think about it, even the leader of the alliance is so powerful, how can his wife be bad?"


    "Yeah, have you ever thought about it, Brother Scar only followed the leader for one day, but what did he get?"


    "Damn, yes, the leader of the alliance directly arranged for us the stunt of the true gods, and a golden armor. Even the elder brother Scar can instantly turn waste into treasure in his hands, so what else can''t the leader of the alliance be able to do? Woolen cloth?"


    "Damn, following the leader is really following the right person."


    "Fuck, I swear, I will be loyal to the leader in the future. One day, I will be like Madam. Even in the face of such a huge hidden dragon, I can easily repel it."


    All of a sudden, the group of people seemed to have been beaten with blood, and their confidence increased, and at the same time they secretly swore in their hearts.


    These are definitely no jokes.


    Because they are very clear!


    Some things are not a pie!


    Rather, as long as you are willing to reach out and touch it.


    In this world, there is nothing that can make a person in office more energetic than this.


    "Ow!"


    And almost at this moment, an extremely painful dragon roar sounded, and when everyone looked back, they couldn''t help but be even more excited.


    Because in the sky at this time, the huge hidden dragon body is slowly smashing from the air to the ground.


    Obviously, this battle, no matter whether everyone sees it clearly, the result is already very obvious.


    Su Yingxia, won.


    A mighty, majestic looking dragon!


    lost!


    Completely defeated, clean!


    "Fuck me, brothers, what are you doing? Take the knife to me and kill the monster!"


    "Kill!"


    "Fuck, go ahead."


    All of a sudden, the crowd ignited directly.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of people raised their knives directly, and they rushed towards the place where the dragon fell.


    For a time, the whole situation has undergone a heaven-defying change.


    The group of people who had been messed up by Tibetan dragons and hid in the east and the west in the past have now transformed into people of Tianwei who shouted and killed.


    Su Yingxia slowly appeared in the smoke of the explosion. She flew gently in the air, looking down at the landed Canglong, with a cold smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Hidden Dragon?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Forgot to tell you, when I came from Xuanyuan World, there was also a dragon, and I slapped it on the ground..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4483

    Thinking about how Linlong was so invincible in Xuanyuan World at the beginning, and then when Su Yingxia handed it over to Han Sanqian, with a single tap, Linlong also...


    Now, a familiar scene is unfolding.


    It''s just that Linlong has already become Han Sanqian''s side, and this strange dragon is stronger and more ferocious than Linlong.


    However, the results are consistent.


    "Kill!"


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the shouting and killing of the crowd, and a heavy landing sound.


    The monster dragon''s body fell heavily.


    However, the houses in the city were not smashed to pieces as expected.


    Even though Su Yingxia knew very well that if it hit the ground heavily, it would be tantamount to making it more injured and losing more resistance.


    But in that case, there will be a huge problem.


    That is, in terms of the volume of Hidden Dragon, at least a quarter of the entire underground dragon city will be completely destroyed by him.


    Before fully understanding the city, Su Yingxia was afraid of hurting innocent people.


    Therefore, before Hidden Dragon landed, Su Yingxia gave a thick layer of energy protection.


    Although it fell, it still fell.


    But¡­¡­


    The final result is always the best.


    Many houses are still preserved.


    "kill!"


    The crowd quickly surrounded it.


    Most people aimed their weapons at its head, and a few aimed at its tail.


    As long as there is any movement, they will immediately start to kill the hidden dragon.


    "Haha, hahahaha!"


    Hidden Dragon suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Presumptuous, when death is imminent, you can still laugh."


    "That''s right, I don''t know what you have the embarrassment to laugh at us here."


    "The defeated general is so shameless, and laughs. If I were you, I would find a piece of tofu and kill me."


    People were contemptuous.


    Su Yingxia also flew down slowly at this time, and the volley was less than five meters above Hidden Dragon.


    Looking at him coldly: "Why, you don''t agree?"


    "Naturally I''m not convinced. This deity, it''s impossible to lose to you ants."


    "An ant is always an ant, and it will never change due to any situation."


    "It doesn''t shake anything because, that''s who it is."


    Canglong said with disdain, obviously, his tone was full of disdain.


    Someone heard the words and immediately vomited: "Damn it, if you win and you want to brag about it, then we have nothing to say."


    "However, you have lost like this, how the fuck are you... actually able to say such things shamelessly, hey hey hey, you are really thick-skinned, so you don''t want your face?"


    "Yeah, damn, we had a good impression of dragons, but since I met you, I rely on... I have had a different impression of dragons since then."


    "It''s really disgusting."


    Of course, everyone pretended to be exaggerating, but what they said was extremely sincere.


    Really nauseating.


    "You bastards, what do you know? With your identities, you don''t even know the true power of this deity."


    "An ant, an ant, you are all ants."


    He was very angry, it seemed, that he was annoyed to be so teased by these young people he looked down on at all.


    "Haha, in a hurry, in a hurry, it is in a hurry."


    "Unfortunately, the more anxious you are, the funnier it will be for us."


    "That''s right, only incompetent trash can bark like that."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, it''s a dragon, if you want to bark, it''s also a dragon and a dog bark."


    No wonder everyone insulted Hidden Dragon so disgustingly, it was because this guy was too mad before, and after the madness was defeated, he still looked arrogant.


    Therefore, how could it be possible that everyone didn''t step on him ruthlessly? !


    Hidden Dragon was even more impatient, his huge body trembling with anger.


    It was impossible for everyone to pity him at all, and they laughed even more madly at this time.


    Only Su Yingxia suddenly spoke up at this time: "You are very dissatisfied, right? I also know why you are dissatisfied."


    "Let''s make a bet, what do you think?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4484

    "bet?"


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, Hidden Dragon was obviously confused for a while.


    What bet? !


    Now, when is it? !


    However, Hidden Dragon has a sentence that is extremely comfortable to listen to.


    He really refused to accept it.


    "Exactly." Su Yingxia nodded, and continued: "The reason why you are dissatisfied is that from the beginning to the end, you have not displayed your true strength at all, am I right?"


    Hidden Dragon was slightly surprised: "How do you know?"


    "Ma''am, don''t listen to his bragging."


    "That''s right, there''s nothing to believe in such a person."


    "My mouth is full of lies and bragging. Hmph, I haven''t tried my best yet. Anyone who loses and is unwilling will say that they didn''t try their best at all."


    "Yes, anyway, just don''t admit defeat."


    Before Su Yingxia could reply, everyone was already chattering.


    Su Yingxia shook her head lightly, signaling to everyone not to say any more.


    Afterwards, she sighed and looked at the hidden dragon.


    "I have fought against you, of course I know."


    "Although you are indeed very strong, but I also know very well that behind your great strength, there is actually an abnormal nothingness."


    "In other words, you can''t use your current full strength, can you?"


    As an opponent, Su Yingxia naturally knows the situation of this hidden dragon better than anyone else.


    She also understood very well that during the fight against her, Hidden Dragon really couldn''t use his full strength.


    Therefore, it is not incomprehensible for Su Yingxia to refuse to accept it.


    "Hmph, you still have some self-knowledge."


    "That''s right, I really can''t use my full strength. For today''s battle, what I used was only less than 40% of my original strength."


    "If I can recover 80% of the level, little girl, let alone you explode twice, even if you explode ten times, you will still not be my opponent."


    Some subordinates wanted to express their dissatisfaction again. This time, Su Yingxia stopped them in advance.


    Su Yingxia nodded unexpectedly: "I admit it."


    "Since you admit it, what bet do you want to make with me?" Hidden Dragon asked puzzled.


    "You''re not doing your best, and I''m not good at learning. How about it, I won''t kill you, I''ll let you go."


    "Afterwards, we agreed on a time and place to have another peak duel, what do you think?"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Hidden Dragon was shocked on the spot, but all his subordinates almost dropped their jaws all over the place.


    What do you mean?


    Now that they have secured the victory, Su Yingxia suddenly wants to let the tiger go back to the mountain?


    This is not a joke anymore, this is simply mindless.


    "Ma''am, what are you doing? This guy is full of big talk and cruelty. We managed to capture him, so naturally we killed him immediately. You... why did you let him go?"


    "Yes, ma''am, this release is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain. There will be endless troubles."


    "Madam, please think twice."


    Everyone was emotional, and many people simply knelt down and begged for mercy.


    From a common sense point of view, Su Yingxia''s actions are indeed incomprehensible.


    After spending so much effort, even now that Scar''s life and death are unknown, he wants to release the captured murderer directly.


    Where can I do this? !


    "Are you serious?"


    In fact, Hidden Dragon is also very puzzled and puzzled about this point.


    Su Yingxia nodded seriously: "Although I am a woman, I also say what I say."


    Hidden Dragon narrowed his eyes slightly, and quickly made up his mind: "If you dare to let go, why would I dare not leave?"


    "I accept your bet."


    "But what''s the bet?"


    Su Yingxia said softly: "What do you want, you can say if you win, what do you expect, and then I say what do you expect if I win, how?"


    When Hidden Dragon heard this, he smiled coldly.


    "My life has already been taken away by you, and you gave me a chance to gamble again, which is already considered a gift."


    "So, in order to avoid saying that I bully others, how about this, if I win, you can''t talk about today''s events in the future, and you can''t mention my failure, how about it?"


    Some subordinates were naturally dissatisfied with this statement. But for Su Yingxia, the bet on Hidden Dragon didn''t take much advantage.


    "It''s reasonable." Su Yingxia said.


    Hidden Dragon said: "Okay, then tell me, what is your bet?"


    "It''s very simple. If you lose, you will be a servant by our side from now on. I will not treat you badly, but you will not be betrayed forever, how about it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4485

    Hearing this, the group of people who didn''t do it in the first place suddenly quit even more.


    "Ma''am, you... what are you doing?"


    "This hidden dragon is a very vicious person. Even if you win, if you keep such a thing by your side, it is equivalent to bringing a tiger. If you are not careful, it is very likely that you will sneak up on you from behind. .¡±


    "Yes, ma''am, please think again."


    Su Yingxia had a firm attitude and looked at everyone.


    "Everyone, I have something to say in Yingxia, I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    No matter how much dissatisfaction and grievances there were, everyone had to grit their teeth and nod their heads when Madam spoke.


    "Please speak, madam."


    Su Yingxia took a deep breath, and continued: "Although I have not been with you for a long time, I can also feel your concern for you. For this, Su Yingxia is very grateful."


    "However, I always have my considerations and arrangements for some things, so I also hope that you who care about me so much will give me more understanding and support."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia looked at everyone.


    Everyone looked at me, and I looked at you, all of them lowered their heads, not knowing how to refute for a while.


    Although Su Yingxia''s words are very light, the meaning is also very obvious, that is, to tell everyone that she hopes they will respect the decision made by her wife.


    Hidden Dragon sneered: "Su Yingxia, right?"


    "Okay, I remember your name, but are you really not worried that I will be in the situation they said?"


    "I believe that with your skill, you don''t bother to do such sneaky things. I also believe that with your personality, if you are willing to gamble, you will admit defeat."


    Su Yingxia''s words are very clever.


    Even if Hidden Dragon is not the person she said he was, at least he won''t be able to come down after being praised so highly.


    "Okay, although I, Hidden Dragon, can''t be called a gentleman, at least I can keep my word."


    "Besides, it is impossible for me to lose to you."


    After the words fell, Hidden Dragon stared at the people surrounded by him.


    Everyone immediately understood that even though they were very reluctant, they still put down their knives and guns.


    Hidden Dragon suddenly moved his body slightly and was about to leave.


    "Wait."


    Su Yingxia suddenly made a sound.


    Hidden Dragon suddenly frowned: "What? Do you want to go back on your word?"


    "Su Yingxia will never regret what she said. It''s just that I have something to ask." Su Yingxia said.


    "What''s the matter?" Hidden Dragon asked.


    Su Yingxia dazzled all around, and then asked the doubts in her heart: "Where is this place? Why is there such a city under the Tianmo Castle?"


    Hidden Dragon smiled softly: "Hmph, I guessed that you would ask this."


    "However, I may disappoint you, because I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Su Yingxia obviously didn''t believe it.


    One of the subordinates couldn''t help cursing: "You monster dragon, our wife spared your life, you should know everything about being grateful to Dade, and you are still playing riddles here, how shameful are you?"


    "That''s right, Dead Demon Dragon, I don''t ask you to repay your kindness, but you must at least have a basic sense of merit, right?"


    Su Yingxia gently stopped their abuse, and Hidden Dragon also slowly said at this time: "What I said is the truth, I don''t know."


    "I am a hidden dragon, I am offered by incense and fire, and I am subject to a special legal agreement."


    "Someone offered me this way, and repaired stone carvings to offer me. The most important thing is that they understand the French agreement. Naturally, I will also guard this place according to the agreement."


    "All living beings will be killed without mercy."


    "But anything beyond that, I don''t know."


    Hidden Dragon Road.


    Su Yingxia believes that with this guy''s ability, he should be arrogant, so the probability of this kind of person lying is actually not high.


    "I believe what you said." Su Yingxia nodded.


    A group of subordinates are very nervous, how can they trust him so easily?


    "However, I still have one question."


    "If I know, I can tell you." Hidden Dragon said.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "According to what you said, you have guarded this dungeon for a long time, so naturally, you should observe this city for a long time, right?"


    Hidden Dragon nodded: "Naturally, otherwise, I would have noticed you as soon as you came in."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, it''s best, you listen clearly, I want to know something"


    ...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4486

    "How many soldiers do they have in this city?" Su Yingxia said.


    Hearing this question, Hidden Dragon was taken aback for a moment.


    Afterwards, he laughed, and the huge faucet shook slightly because of this.


    Su Yingxia was puzzled, and frowned: "What are you laughing at?"


    "Don''t laugh at anything, just laugh at the questions you ask, almost all of which are unanswered questions."


    If it is said that everyone suppressed the anger in their hearts because of Su Yingxia before, but it didn''t flare up too much.


    So now, these people are really, completely angry.


    Without him, if you talk about the previous question, it is understandable for the hidden dragon to say that they don''t know, but it is hard to understand the answer after this.


    What did you say on the front foot? You can see clearly in this place. How come the back foot has become the so-called question and three don¡¯t know?


    Even if you don''t know the total number of troops on the other side, but when there are so many people out, even if you are perfunctory, you can at least say that there are not many troops in the city.


    As a result, do not know?


    Isn''t this a clear joke?


    "Damn it, I can''t take it anymore. Even if you punish me afterwards, madam, I''ll admit it. This monster dragon is so fucking deceptive."


    "We could have killed you. Madam kindly spared your life. It''s fine for you to be ungrateful, but you''re still playing tricks here."


    "I''m so fucking mad. Fuck, I''m going to kill him."


    A few people shouted angrily, and immediately, a group of people immediately echoed.


    Immediately, almost all of the forty or so people that Su Yingxia brought into the city were about to join the dragon slaying team.


    Su Yingxia''s face was cold, and her expression was not very good-looking. It''s no wonder that her subordinates were too impulsive, but it was indeed this hidden dragon who was really hateful.


    "Hidden Dragon, don''t you think you''re really going too far?"


    "You are in such a situation, do you still want to protect these people?"


    "Do you know how many unconscionable things these people have done?"


    Su Yingxia wanted to continue, but was interrupted directly by Hidden Dragon: "My mission is to protect this place. As for what they did and what they did, it has nothing to do with me."


    "I don''t want to know, and I''m not interested in knowing."


    "The blessing of the hidden dragon does not distinguish between good and bad people."


    After saying that, Hidden Dragon looked at Su Yingxia, his tone was a little calm, but also with a trace of sincerity: "The truth is, what I answer you is the truth."


    "The truth?" Su Yingxia murmured.


    Seeing Hidden Dragon''s appearance, his intuition told Su Yingxia that it seemed that what he was telling was the truth.


    However, one of the biggest doubts is that he is guarding and watching here, but he can''t send out a large number of men in black?


    Just when Su Yingxia couldn''t figure it out, Hidden Dragon said quietly: "How about, let me tell you what I know."


    Su Yingxia nodded, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    "In this city, there are a total of 12,007 houses, and the total number of ordinary civilians living in the houses is 7,121."


    Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The crowd who had just rioted stopped immediately.


    The entire scene was so quiet that you could almost hear a needle drop!


    But in the next second, the crowd erupted again.


    "Is he, no one wants to stop me, I don''t kill this demon dragon today, I vowed not to be, ah ah ah ah!"


    "That''s right, he''s obviously playing tricks on us, so I''ll fight him!"


    The crowd was completely blown up.


    Su Yingxia was also so angry that her delicate body trembled slightly, it was hard to accept it for a while.


    what is this?


    At first, she really believed what Hidden Dragon said, thinking that he might not have lied to herself.


    Maybe, he really might not know.


    The whereabouts of these people in black are strange, and this place is their own territory. If they want to get out from somewhere quietly, so as not to let the hidden dragon find out, it is actually not too difficult.


    In addition, Hidden Dragon''s attitude was extremely sincere just now, so she didn''t quite agree with his subordinates who said that he deliberately teased them.


    But now that Hidden Dragon''s words came out, Su Yingxia also completely broke her defenses.


    How many rooms and how many people live here can be accurate to single digits, but you tell me, you don¡¯t know how many soldiers there are?


    A soldier can be killed, but not humiliated!


    Su Yingxia was completely angry, and the anger burned infinitely in her heart...


    With a long sword in hand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4487

    I kill you!


    I kill you!


    In Su Yingxia''s heart, countless little devils were running wildly, and her hand holding the sword became even stronger because of this.


    Hidden Dragon smiled wryly: "What? Do you even think I''m playing tricks on you?"


    In a word, it was so simple, but it made Su Yingxia, who was in a rage, keep getting angry.


    Su Yingxia is not the kind of impulsive person.


    On the contrary, she is very calm.


    Su Yingxia immediately understood when she heard Hidden Dragon say this.


    Yeah, could he really be kidding himself?


    If you are kidding yourself, wouldn''t it be better to ask three questions?


    Hidden Dragon''s current situation is obviously mainly to escape, so even if he intends to protect this group of people, then he should cover it while ensuring that he can escape.


    For example, just ask three questions.


    And why did he take the initiative to tell himself, how many people are there in this city?


    Just to provoke yourself?


    It seems that this reason is not tenable at all.


    So, thinking about it carefully, Hidden Dragon doesn''t seem to be deliberately playing with himself.


    "I can ask, why do you know nothing about how many soldiers there are, but you know how many people there are in the city?"


    Su Yingxia stopped all the irritable brothers who wanted to kill the dragon, looked at the hidden dragon, and said strangely.


    "I said that nothing that happens in this city can escape my eyes. From my point of view, it is basically condescending."


    "Knowing how many rooms there are and how many people live here, what''s so strange?"


    Su Yingxia has one head and two big heads: "Then since you know everything here so well, why don''t you know how many soldiers they have?!"


    "This matter is really important to us. We are here to save people. You can just help those innocent people, okay?"


    Looking at Su Yingxia, Hidden Dragon shook his head helplessly: "Su Yingxia, if I didn''t want to tell you, I would naturally not agree to you. But since I have already promised you, naturally, there is no need to hide it."


    "I really don''t know how many troops there are here. I really haven''t seen any soldiers in this city."


    As soon as the words fell, the onlookers were completely ignited again, clamoring to kill this guy.


    At this point, even Hidden Dragon himself knew very well that if Su Yingxia hadn''t been here today, he would have been beaten to death here long ago.


    Su Yingxia raised her hand again and stopped all the irritable crowd.


    "Okay, what I need to know, you may have told me, now, you can go."


    "what?"


    Hearing this, the people who were stopped stopped even more.


    "Ma''am, how can you let this kind of person go?"


    "He is an evil dragon. Madam, you gave him a chance just now, but he still doesn''t know how to appreciate it, and is still fooling us. This is the case today. In the future, won''t he get even worse?"


    "Ma''am, it is an unchanging truth to take advantage of his illness to kill him."


    Facing the righteous indignation of the crowd, Hidden Dragon did not leave in a hurry, he just looked at Su Yingxia quietly, waiting for her answer.


    If she doesn''t let herself go, there''s no way he can get out of here.


    On the other hand, if she insisted on leaving here by herself, she would definitely not dare to be stabbed by someone.


    Therefore, Su Yingxia''s attitude determines everything.


    "Couldn''t I be clear enough?"


    "Let him leave, no one can stop him!"


    When the words fell, even if many subordinates were unwilling, they had to put down their weapons in depression, turned their heads away, and were unwilling to take a second look at all.


    Seeing such a situation, Hidden Dragon nodded slightly at Su Yingxia: "Okay, I will remember our bet."


    "You can pick up any fragment next to the stone sculpture and put it on your body."


    "I''ll use it to find you."


    As soon as the words fell, his body suddenly twitched, and then it turned into a ray of light and flew into the sky, disappearing...


    And almost at the same time, those subordinates finally couldn''t bear it...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4488

    "gone?"


    "Just the fuck left?"


    "Isn''t it? Our group managed to get this guy...just..."


    It''s hard for the subordinates to understand that this guy is so arrogant and domineering, it''s fine if he doesn''t take revenge on him, and he can bear it if he doesn''t kill him later.


    However, it is simply too much to answer a mere small question.


    "Madam, you...how can you be so soft-hearted."


    "Yeah, that hidden dragon is not a good thing at first glance. Let''s let it go now. Once he regains his strength, what should we do if he troubles us again?"


    "Yes, ma''am, don''t forget, this is their territory."


    A group of people really want to say that their wife is too kind.


    Sometimes, kindness is not a bad thing, but sometimes, kindness will push you to the abyss.


    Isn''t there a saying that is good, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.


    Su Yingxia, this is typical.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "Everyone, don''t worry, I will arrange everything myself."


    "Besides, I believe that Hidden Dragon has told us some of what he knows. Although it may be the exact opposite of the answer we need, it is actually still enough."


    Hearing this, the group was a little hard to understand.


    "Ma''am, what do you mean by that? What is hidden dragon told us the answer?"


    "We asked him two questions, but both times he answered that he didn''t know. What kind of answer is this?"


    "Yeah, the answer he told us is also irrelevant. What are you talking about, how many people are there in the city, and how many houses are there? There is a fucking use for this. We are here to kill the enemy."


    Su Yingxia glanced at the angry crowd, and smiled lightly: "For me, this is already the answer."


    "It''s just that we may not be able to understand the answer yet."


    "However, you don''t have to worry. Soon, whether this answer is true or not will be verified."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia took a few steps to the Scar that was placed in a safe place aside, then, slightly squatting down, a beam of energy lightly hit Scar''s body.


    Although everyone was filled with righteous indignation about the hidden dragon incident, but seeing that Su Yingxia would treat the scar, he couldn''t help but give priority to observing his situation.


    After all, Scar''s injury deserves everyone''s attention.


    With Su Yingxia''s spiritual energy entering his body, Scar''s injury soon had a preliminary idea from Su Yingxia.


    "Although the injury was serious, fortunately, it was not fatal."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia put a few nodes on Scar''s body to protect his heart, and withdrew her hand.


    As long as you take more care after you go back, and the scar recovers, there will be no problem.


    Su Yingxia didn''t expect that under such a heavy blow, the guy Scar could still save his life.


    Perhaps, this is the advantage brought by his strong body.


    Seeing that the scar was fine, many people couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and their arrogance for letting Hidden Dragon go just like this also dissipated a lot.


    Scar was also under the protection of Su Yingxia''s true energy, and at this time slowly regained consciousness and opened his eyes.


    "Ma''am? I... I... I''m not dead yet?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die, the polar bear army is still waiting for you to bring it, if you die, who will be responsible?" Su Yingxia laughed softly.


    Hearing this, Scar couldn''t help showing a smile, as long as he didn''t die.


    "By the way, where''s the monster dragon?"


    "I... help me up, I... I can fight again."


    After the words fell, Scar was really struggling and wanted to fight again.


    Su Yingxia gave him a white look: "The demon dragon was beaten away by us, you don''t need to worry about this matter anymore."


    "Really?"


    Scar couldn''t believe it, and looked back at everyone, but everyone lowered their heads one by one, avoiding his gaze.


    "What do you mean?" Scar couldn''t understand why his brothers were so awkward.


    Obviously, these subordinates really didn''t know how to answer him.


    Could it be that you want to tell him that the demon dragon that you have worked so hard to resist, could have been killed in advance, but was released by your wife?


    How will Scar feel then?


    So, instead of that, it''s better not to say it.


    At least, Scar wasn''t that sad in his heart.


    Su Yingxia coughed lightly, alleviating the embarrassment of the scene, then she looked towards the city.


    "Clean up, everyone, there are more important things waiting for us in the city."


    After saying that, she took the lead and walked towards the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4489

    The whole group can''t control that much anymore. Now that Madam has already set off, the only thing they can do is to bite the bullet and follow.


    Scar was carried on the shoulders by two or three brothers, and the team followed.


    All around, there are still many houses and bright lights.


    But what surprised the group of people was that all the rooms were almost the same as before, all the doors were closed, but there was no sound in the room with the lights on.


    Dao Scar asked the brothers to quickly put themselves beside Su Yingxia, and said, "Ma''am, it''s a bit strange."


    "All the way we came, almost every house closed its doors, and there was no sound. It seemed to be avoiding us, and it seemed that there was no one here."


    In this situation, Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian and his party were also like this when they first came to Tianmo Castle.


    But the problem is that at least every household in the Demon Fortress turned off their lights and closed their doors at that time.


    How is it like this? !


    "Yes ma''am, the light is on and the door is closed, and there was so much noise when we beat that demon dragon just now, doesn''t it mean that there is no money here?"


    "Will there be any trap?"


    Several subordinates also hurriedly said.


    Su Yingxia didn''t speak, but stared closely at the surrounding houses. At the same time, her spiritual consciousness began to explore around.


    Everything around is calm, not to mention movement, there is no other breath fluctuation at all.


    From this point of view alone, there didn''t seem to be any men in black in this place.


    "It''s a blessing, not a curse, and it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided."


    "Wait here for me, I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    It''s not impossible to go further in, but the current situation here is too strange.


    Su Yingxia was worried that when the time came, she would go too deep inside, and if there was any disturbance, it would be difficult for the group of people.


    Therefore, rather than being strange, it is better to take the initiative to uncover these unknowns now.


    "Slow down, ma''am can''t." Scar said in time.


    "Left, right!"


    As Scar made a sound, the two people who had been following Su Yingxia immediately took orders: "Brother Scar!"


    "How can you let Madam do the adventure?"


    "If there is any change, what should I do?"


    "You two are just assholes!"


    After scolding the two of them, Dao Scar looked at Su Yingxia: "Ma''am, if you want to inquire deeply, you definitely did not do it yourself."


    Ah Zuo Ah You also reacted at this time, without waiting for Su Yingxia''s reaction, he led his team and rushed towards a nearby house first.


    Su Yingxia wanted to refuse at this time, but it was obviously too late.


    Besides, what Scar said made sense.


    It''s not that Su Yingxia is afraid of death, but that she is the only real master in the current team. If she rushes forward, if there is any accident or injury, the whole team will lose its backbone.


    And there is a lack of people who can deal with it temporarily.


    Therefore, from the perspective of the overall situation, she should really be hiding by the side and waiting for the battle.


    If there is any situation, she will take action immediately, and she is also the person who has the best time to stabilize the situation.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia didn''t want to fight with them any more, she gathered her true energy, and then followed the left and right teams, keeping vigilance by their side at all times.


    "Snapped"


    Ah Zuo kicked the door open first, and the brothers behind him immediately raised their weapons, ready to deal with it at any time.


    All of a sudden, various weapons were at the door.


    However, what made everyone feel extremely strange was that although the room was warmly lit and the tables and chairs were neatly arranged, let alone an enemy rushing out, even a random living thing, you couldn''t see it at all.


    Su Yingxia also frowned, obviously unable to understand why the situation in the house was like this.


    Scar gritted his teeth and waved his hand.


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed in immediately.


    "Wow, boom!"


    More than a dozen people relied on each other, helped each other, and then approached the house all the way to conduct a carpet search.


    Su Yingxia followed closely behind.


    Unfortunately, in a minute or two.


    Ah Zuo Ah You led the people back to the living room.


    no one.


    "No one?" Su Yingxia glanced back at the oil lamp hanging on the wall, her eyes fixed on the wick.


    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that there seemed to be something wrong...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4490

    at this moment.


    The team here followed suit.


    The team over there also consciously began to search other houses.


    With the sound of the door opening one after another, in just ten minutes, the group of people had already searched almost all the surrounding houses.


    "Tell Madam, no one was found in several rooms."


    The result was expected, but unexpected.


    "No one?" Scar frowned.


    Obviously, it was difficult to understand for a while.


    "It''s strange, if there is no one in the surrounding rooms, then...why are the lights in the room on?" Dao Scar frowned and looked at Su Yingxia: "Could it be that Wei Wei deliberately confuses us?"


    "Impossible." Su Yingxia replied firmly.


    If this is the case, why does Hidden Dragon say there are people here?


    Since it says it exists, it must exist.


    Moreover, even if the other party wants to cast doubts, it seems that the lit lamp will not have any effect.


    "Do you believe what the monster dragon said?" Scar felt a little unbelievable.


    That thing is rubbish at all. Believe in his words, it is better to believe that pigs can fly in the sky.


    "It doesn''t have to lie to us."


    Su Yingxia nodded firmly.


    From Hidden Dragon''s eyes, Su Yingxia could read his sincerity.


    "You look at the wick."


    Su Yingxia finished speaking and pointed to the wick.


    The scar is unknown, and after a few glances, nothing can be seen.


    "The flame from the wick is very smooth. What does this mean?" Su Yingxia said.


    Scar continued to shake his head.


    The wick tends to show signs of shortening or thickening as the burning time increases.


    Therefore, since ancient times, as long as someone lights a lamp in this way, these things will inevitably be indispensable.


    "Look at the firelight now. It''s slender and long, so the room is bright."


    "This is because the wick is now in the elongated phase."


    "To achieve this effect, nothing more than two points."


    "Either, the lights in this room have just been turned on, or someone has picked up the lights."


    Only in these two cases will the wick remain slender.


    Thinking of this, everyone suddenly realized, especially Scar, who slapped himself heavily on the head.


    "Damn, why the hell am I so stupid?"


    "I forgot such an important point of information."


    Yes, since someone has lighted the lamp or not long after it has been lit, how can there be no one here?


    Thinking of this, Scar shouted coldly: "Come here."


    "exist!"


    "Don''t search other places yet. Enclose the house for me, let alone a fly, even an ant is not allowed to go out."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, several subordinates immediately surrounded the house.


    Although the house is a bit big, after all, the overall scale is the same, so it is obviously not a big problem to keep it here.


    "As for the others, I don''t care what method you use, even if you dig three feet into the ground, I must see the clues you find."


    "Yes!"


    Ah Zuo Ah You did not dare to be negligent, and quickly, with other people waiting, began to search carefully.


    Scar took a look at Su Yingxia, and asked the person supporting him to move a stool for Su Yingxia.


    "Ma''am, take a break."


    "These things, let them do it."


    Su Yingxia hesitated slightly, nodded and sat down.


    With the lessons learned from Su Yingxia looking for agencies before, this time, a group of people did not dare to be sloppy anymore, and studied carefully almost every inch of land.


    Su Yingxia also took advantage of this gap to rest for a while.


    Scar didn''t dare to disturb him. Although his body was injured and it was difficult to move, he was not blind due to eye disease. While supervising his subordinates'' work, this guy looked around in his spare time, hoping to see some clues.


    Time passed quickly.


    Another ten minutes passed.


    The people who were looking for it were almost exhausted and sweating profusely.


    It''s not a lot of hard work to find something, but when you can''t find it all the time, this thing is really tiring enough.


    Scar is a supervisor, and his spirit is starting to be in a trance at this moment.


    The atmosphere of the whole scene was almost extremely boring, making people drowsy.


    But at this moment, an extremely subtle sound suddenly appeared.


    In the next second, screams from subordinates came from the inner room.


    "There are discoveries, there are discoveries, come quickly, come quickly."


    Hearing this, Dao Scar woke up from a doze, and Su Yingxia immediately got up and rushed in...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4491

    In the back room, a subordinate accidentally pulled the bed board away for some reason.


    And under the bed board, there was something unknown, the subordinate was squatting there, pointing at the inside, excited and wearing a slight guard at the same time.


    As Su Yingxia and others rushed into the house, the original group of people in this house had already reacted and drew their swords directly.


    For a moment, the whole room was filled with the sound of weapons being pulled out.


    Su Yingxia walked to the bed in a few steps, and frowned suddenly.


    In that bed, there was an extremely small compartment, the length and width of which were even less than 30 centimeters. Normally speaking, it was impossible for another person to squat in such a small space.


    However, there was only one person squatting there.


    Moreover, it is still a woman.


    Because the compartment is too central, if the subordinate hadn''t accidentally found it, he really wouldn''t have thought that there was a compartment hidden underneath, and there was a person hidden in the compartment.


    The woman was dressed in white, her skin was like jade, and she looked superb.


    It''s just that there is obvious panic in the eyes and fear on the face.


    Seeing Su Yingxia and the others, she subconsciously hugged her already curled up body even tighter.


    "lady."


    The subordinate stepped aside and chose to hand her over to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia glanced at the woman.


    Obviously, she was terrified.


    However, judging from her attire and physical appearance, it is almost certain that this woman should be from Tianmo Castle.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia ordered everyone to put away their weapons immediately.


    Afterwards, she asked cautiously: "Girl, don''t worry, don''t be afraid, we are not bad people."


    "We are here to rescue you at the request of the people of Tianmo Castle."


    "Look, most of the people behind you are from Tianmo Castle."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia pulled Dao Scar and the others down.


    She is so scared, the presence of people from Tianmo Castle should be the most comforting to her.


    But what Su Yingxia didn''t expect was that it was good if Dao Scar and the others didn''t appear, but when the woman appeared, it was as if the woman had seen a ghost. I shuddered.


    Dao Scar was confused, and touched his head: "What''s going on?"


    "Girl, we are good people. You..."


    Dao Scar wanted to get closer to explain, but Su Yingxia hurriedly grabbed him, and then moved him behind, trying to stay away from that girl.


    Then, Su Yingxia got up and was about to move closer to the woman.


    Ah Zuo hurriedly stopped Su Yingxia.


    "lady!"


    Obviously, they were worried about Su Yingxia''s safety.


    Su Yingxia shook her head, indicating that there is no need to stop her.


    Zuo glanced at Dao Scar, saw him nodding, then glanced at Su Yingxia, and finally obediently withdrew his blocking hand.


    Su Yingxia gently bent over and approached.


    She is a woman, and the other party is also a woman. She feels that this method should be the least likely to irritate this woman at the moment.


    What''s more, the brief contact just now gave her enough reason to believe that such a decision was correct.


    Sure enough, the woman''s reaction was not very violent, although she did have obvious dodges.


    But just when Su Yingxia thought she was going to succeed, suddenly, a glint of coldness flashed in the woman''s terrified eyes, and the next second she moved her hand, a cold dagger appeared in her hand instantly.


    "Madam be careful."


    Ah Zuo was the first to notice the danger and shouted anxiously.


    But it was obvious that it was too late for him to help at this time.


    Not to mention the other subordinates, they could only widen their glasses and stare at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    "brush!"


    Because the distance was too close, when the woman approached with a dagger, she almost didn''t give Su Yingxia any room to dodge.


    Moreover, although she is a woman, and although she has no cultivation, don''t forget, she is not an ordinary weak human woman.


    As a demon, she is almost the same as Scar and others, her strength cannot be underestimated at all...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4492

    "brush!"


    In the panic that everyone''s eyes widened, the dagger suddenly stabbed Su Yingxia''s chest.


    Almost at the critical moment, Su Yingxia turned sideways abruptly.


    "Pfft!"


    In the slightest, Su Yingxia managed to dodge, but the clothes at the cuffs were still cut open by the cold blade of the dagger, and a bloodstain appeared on Ruyu''s arm instantly.


    In the next second, everyone finally had time and rushed forward.


    Those who subdued the woman and protected Su Yingxia forced a small bed to be crowded with people.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The woman was caught by so many people, and she became extremely nervous for a while. She screamed wildly and looked extremely hysterical.


    The piercing sound tortured almost everyone''s eardrums, and many people showed pain.


    Someone tried to cover her mouth, but the woman retorted desperately, and it was impossible to cover her for a while.


    With a cold expression on his face, Scar immediately pulled away the subordinate in front of him, and then slapped him round.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound resounded directly throughout the room.


    The woman was also instantly dizzy by the slap, her frantic screams stopped, and she stared at Scar in a daze.


    "Fucking bitch, shame on you." Dao Scar cursed angrily.


    Although the woman in front of him looked like a commoner in Tianmo Castle, it didn''t mean that Scar would be patient with her in every possible way.


    Of course they are willing to save people, but the premise is that the other party is also a person.


    This mother''s stinky has already hurt their people directly, and Su Yingxia is the one who hurt them, how can she bear this scar?


    "Don''t want to live with me and her? I''ll send you on your way, chatting with me here. Ah You!"


    "exist!"


    "Whoever is disrespectful to Madam, kill!"


    "Yes!"


    To Scar, he has no father and no mother, and he hangs out in the Sky Demon Castle all year round, so he is considered a rotten person.


    It''s just that he has his bottom line, so he hasn''t been considered a complete rotten person all along.


    Living in a daze is the truest portrayal.


    But the appearance of Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia has completely rewritten Dao Scar''s life. Therefore, Dao Scar''s respect for Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian is basically the highest standard.


    With such a big hidden dragon, Scar can fight him directly without hesitation, which is enough to show how much Scar respects their husband and wife.


    Now, if this woman dared to hurt Su Yingxia, it was natural for Scar to directly kill Red Eye.


    civilian?


    I don''t care who she is, I don''t recognize it anymore.


    With Scar''s order, Ah You will immediately do it.


    Su Yingxia quickly pulled Ah You back, and said softly: "Don''t kill people randomly, I''m fine."


    Scar clenched his teeth, pointed at the woman and said angrily, "Damn it, it''s good luck for you to meet my wife who is so kind. Otherwise, a hundred times would not be enough for you to die."


    "However, I''m fucking warning you, if you dare to mess around again, I''ll fucking kill you with a knife."


    After saying that, Dao Scar looked at left and right: "You two give me 12 points of essence, and do what I say, otherwise, even if you are my brothers, you will also apologize for your sins."


    "Yes!" Ah Zuo and You hurriedly took orders.


    Su Yingxia sighed, although Scar''s mood was indeed a little hot, but it was not incomprehensible.


    She leaned forward gently, and suddenly, the woman who was already a little stunned showed an extremely frightened expression, struggling and kicking around, trying to get rid of the shackles of the crowd.


    The scar was on fire at the sight of it.


    Again?


    Even if she didn''t hurt Su Yingxia now, the scar couldn''t bear it.


    That is to say, there will be someone controlling her, but what if there is no one? !


    Then she didn''t repeat the old trick? So, she didn''t listen to what she said at all, so Scar was impatient.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Just when Dao Scar was about to strike with the knife, Su Yingxia suddenly yelled out.


    "Ma''am, what''s the matter? I''m not talking about you as a child. It''s a good thing that you have a kind heart, but it''s time for you."


    "You don''t need to worry about this matter, anyway, I will kill her anyway, if you want to punish the crime, then let it be enough."


    After the scar said, he was going to do it. He thought it over, it didn''t matter what happened to him, the first thing was to ensure Su Yingxia''s safety.


    "Scar, pay attention to her expression!" Su Yingxia anxiously pointed at the woman''s face.


    Following Su Yingxia''s reminder, Dao Scar hurriedly looked over, and sure enough, Dao Scar was completely stunned at the same place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4493

    "Sick?" Scar looked at it for a long time, and couldn''t help murmuring.


    "It seems that he is not only sick, but also seriously ill." Zuo also nodded.


    Ah You frowned tightly, deeply agreeing.


    At first, everyone didn''t pay attention, but now, if you take a closer look, the woman''s expression is really intriguing.


    The eyes she looked at Su Yingxia were extremely vicious, and at the same time, there was extremely deep fear.


    But on the other hand, now that Dao clearly wanted to kill her, she looked at Dao Scar with gentle eyes, even...with an extremely strong cry for help.


    Isn''t this outrageous?


    She hated and was terrified of those who wanted to save her, and she was not afraid of those who wanted to kill her, and even threw tenderness at them begging for help.


    This is not a serious illness, what else could it be?


    "Damn it, I''ll just fucking say, it''s so cheap, if you don''t give her a little bit of power, she won''t even know how many eyes Prince Ma has."


    "Ma''am, you have to be tough on her. Look, she is very obedient."


    With Scar''s words, Ah Zuo and Ah You took the lead in nodding to express their approval.


    Su Yingxia shook her head.


    "wrong."


    If it is said to be sick, but this girl doesn''t look like it.


    Because people with this type of mental illness often have less clear eyes.


    But although the girl was panicked, her eyes were very agile.


    So, she is a normal person.


    So what went wrong?


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia began to observe carefully.


    Scar was a little impatient: "Ma''am, why are you doing so many things? I cut her off with one knife, which saves a lot of trouble."


    "Yes, ma''am, there is no mercy for vicious dogs."


    Su Yingxia was not affected by the two, and was still observing carefully.


    Seeing this, Scar and the others had no choice but to wait helplessly.


    Without Su Yingxia''s order, they still didn''t dare to do anything casually.


    About a minute later, Su Yingxia''s glasses were a little tired. She looked around a lot, but she didn''t find anything wrong with this woman.


    Dao Scar pouted his mouth and shook his head: "To be honest, I don''t want to kill this daughter, if this girl is not a scumbag."


    Ah Zuo has followed Dao Scar for many years, Dao Scar''s buttocks turned up, he knew what Dao Scar wanted to say, and immediately smiled wryly: "Why, Boss, have you taken a fancy to him?"


    Scar chuckled, but did not refute.


    Ah You took a look at the woman, and said, "Brother has been single for so long, isn''t it normal to fall in love with this girl?"


    "Don''t tell me, although this woman is from Tianmo Castle, she seems to be very different from ordinary Tianmo Castle women."


    "Indeed, the grade is much higher."


    As we all know, the demons have relatively large bodies, relatively burly bodies, and relatively rough skin, all of which are caused by the environment.


    Of course, these also allow them to adapt better here.


    But the woman in front of her seemed to be a complete exception.


    Her skin is smooth and fair, which is no worse than Su Yingxia''s.


    And you must know that Su Yingxia, a top-notch beauty, is already considered excellent even among the Central Plains humans.


    Therefore, such a horizontal comparison can also be seen to see how good the skin of the women in Tianmo Castle is today.


    It''s no wonder that Scar, who was still furious a second ago, had a different thought this moment.


    Scar babbled his mouth, and said resentfully: "I''m a fart, she looks pretty, but it''s a pity, it''s a fucking lunatic, I''ll go."


    Ah Zuo Ah You nodded, this is true.


    Su Yingxia, who had been silent all this time, smiled softly at this moment.


    "In my opinion, she may not be sick, she is normal." Su Yingxia said.


    Dao Scar frowned: "Ma''am, isn''t it? It''s this time, do you still want to forcefully protect these things? I''ll go, I really don''t know what''s wrong with these things, you insist..."


    "Yes, ma''am, we all know that you are kind-hearted. But... there must be a limit."


    Su Yingxia smiled. She knew that if she kept talking like this, they might all call herself a whore of the Virgin Mary.


    However, she is definitely not what they said. The reason why she said this is because she did find something different.


    "You don''t believe me? Well, give me a minute."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4494

    "One minute?"


    "Ma''am, you''re saying that you can cure this rotten thing in a minute. If you can do this, what kind of lady are you still doing? Wouldn''t it be better to just become a Bodhisattva and become a Buddha?"


    "yes."


    Disbelief was written all over the faces of the Scar three.


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly: "I can''t be a Bodhisattva, but it''s easy for me to ask her to turn back when she goes astray."


    After saying those words, Su Yingxia directly carried a piece of real energy in her hand, and in the next second, grabbed the woman''s shoulder fiercely and scored the real energy.


    The woman resisted fiercely at first.


    But not long after, she obediently sat there without moving, allowing Su Yingxia to infuse her with true energy.


    After just ten seconds, Su Yingxia withdrew her true energy and her hand directly.


    And a strange scene happened to that woman at this time.


    The seemingly fair skin quickly began to age and wrinkle, and when the whiteness faded, the greenish-yellow color began to climb up all parts of the body.


    She is "aging" at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a while, the woman with fair skin like jade in front of her eyes turned into a woman with relatively rough skin and darker complexion.


    However, this woman is still pretty in appearance, but it''s just like a different person from before.


    "I''m going, this... this is..."


    "Oh, I really thought Madam was kind-hearted, but it turned out that I was thinking too much."


    "Yeah, it''s fine if you don''t make a move, but if you make a move, it will directly kill you."


    "Don''t kill others, but make others ugly, what is life worse than death, this is it."


    "I suddenly thought of my tigress, and she was the same way. Every time I made a mistake, she would always smile and tell me it was okay. At that moment, I felt that my tigress was the most gentle and kind in the world. An understanding woman. But, who the hell knows, these are just the calm before the storm. Hey, let¡¯s not talk about it, it¡¯s depressing just thinking about it.¡±


    Ah Zuo, Ah You and Dao Scar, when the three saw this scene, they immediately started whispering.


    Su Yingxia rolled her eyes when she heard that, good guy, who said women are good at chewing their tongues? If this man chews, he is no worse than any woman.


    Su Yingxia didn''t bother to pay attention to the three of them, she looked at the woman in front of her lightly, and asked with concern: "Girl, you can open your eyes now."


    After the words fell, the woman cautiously opened her eyes.


    When she saw so many people around, she was startled suddenly, struggling to escape from here.


    But when she made such a move, Scar and the others, who had already suffered a lot, were so frightened that their hearts rose to their throats, and they all drew their knives and were ready to strike.


    Fortunately, Su Yingxia hurriedly stood in front of everyone, and then protected the woman by her side.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, we are not bad people, we are here to save you."


    In fact, everything was fine, after all, Scar and the others were subconscious reactions.


    But when they saw that Su Yingxia got so close to the woman again and held her in his arms in order to protect the woman, Dao Scar and the others couldn''t calm down at all.


    Su Yingxia was almost stabbed by her with a dagger when Su Yingxia was still a little distance away from her. Now that he is at a closer distance, it is obvious that the degree of danger will increase dramatically.


    Dao Scar and the others were also aware of this, but it was obviously too late to rescue her at this time, so they had to quickly put down their knives, and then looked at the woman as if they were rescuing a hostage.


    "Don''t... don''t mess around."


    "I have something... something to discuss."


    "Yeah, if you hurt our wife, we... We will definitely not let you go."


    As the three of them talked, they quickly bent over and made a posture that could advance or retreat.


    The others also dropped their weapons one after another, for fear of accidentally angering that woman.


    Seeing their appearance, Su Yingxia couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It is obvious that she is holding the woman and protecting her behind her back, but the scene looks like she has been hijacked and everyone wants to rescue her.


    The woman in her arms also raised her head at this time, and then looked at Su Yingxia, and then saw the strange behavior of Dao Scar''s gang, and was completely confused for a while.


    Just when Su Yingxia was about to speak, the woman spoke first.


    "Sister, the people you brought...they...are they sick?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4495

    In a word, the scene was dead silent.


    Su Yingxia was directly stunned by the question, but after being stunned, she couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Dao Scar and the others were also completely dumbfounded, and at the same time, an inexplicable sense of humiliation rose from their hearts.


    What?


    Are we sick? !


    Of course, Dao Scar and the others will not forget that not long ago, a group of them scolded this girl for being sick.


    Who the hell would have thought that the same words would appear to them so quickly?


    You can''t call it too much, this is simply Chi Guoguo''s retribution.


    "I''ll go, she scolded us just now?"


    "Brother, what kind of blade is this?"


    "You know that feeling of being called crazy by a crazy person? Damn, fuck it, it''s now."


    Everyone in Dao Scar''s group was paralyzed, and stood there dumbfounded for a while, not knowing what to do at all.


    Seeing their stupid looks, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but joked: "Yes, they are all sick, don''t be as knowledgeable as them."


    The woman nodded obediently.


    "Actually, I can understand it too."


    "Looking at their appearance, I can tell that they are from the Demon Fortress. In the Demon Fortress, after experiencing these things, how many of them are mentally normal?"


    Two sentences, directly pulled the ridicule to the extreme.


    The three of Dao Scar were stunned, what the hell was going on? !


    I''m afraid this girl is not only seriously ill, but also cancer, right? !


    Su Yingxia smiled, and did not intend to continue teasing Dao Scar and the others.


    Looking at the scar, she said, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, this girl is not sick, and neither are you."


    "Ma''am, this...what the hell is going on?" Dao Scar was puzzled.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "She was anti-conscious before, so she was naturally misunderstood by you, but now, because you didn''t figure out the situation clearly, she has returned to normal, so in her eyes, you are abnormal again ,do you understand?"


    Scar subconsciously nodded his head, but after thinking about it, no, he understood what the hell.


    There was a paste in my head, it''s okay if I don''t say it, why did Su Yingxia say that the paste is getting thicker?


    Looking at left and right, these two guys are also monk Zhang Er who can''t figure it out. Obviously, it''s not that their IQ is low, but that everyone doesn''t understand.


    That''s good, it''s not that I''m simply mentally handicapped, everything is fine.


    "Ma''am, I don''t understand what it means."


    Su Yingxia smiled. In fact, she didn''t understand what was going on at first, until when Dao Scar and others were chatting there, she suddenly figured out everything.


    "What does it matter to us?" Scar continued to be puzzled.


    "White!" Su Yingxia arrived: "You have said that the people in Tianmobao, no matter whether they are men or women, in fact, their skin should not be so fair."


    Scar nodded, he said so, and it is true, but what does it represent? !


    "It means that she may be wrong, abnormal. At this time, if you add the look in her eyes when she looks at us, can it explain something more?"


    Scar shook his head, he still didn''t understand.


    Su Yingxia was helpless: "Think about it carefully, in such an environment, if you want to keep this group of women, and if they don''t run away, they will obediently hide themselves when they see us come to rescue them. what?"


    Scar thought and thought, feeling like hundreds of times his brain was making waves in his head, but in the end, he could only accept a brutal reality.


    He couldn''t figure it out, and, compared to the previous chaos, it was even more chaotic now.


    On the other hand, Ah You, who was at the side, seemed to have thought of something after hearing Su Yingxia''s words, but he was still frowning, as if he was making the final arrangements.


    Su Yingxia was not in a hurry, and waited quietly.


    Everyone is also thinking hard, only scar, like an outsider, looking here and there, a little suspicious of their own IQ.


    At this moment, Ah You''s glasses suddenly lit up: "I understand!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4496

    Ah You''s words attracted everyone''s attention, and Dao Scar quickly stared at him like a 250.


    Damn, my subordinates know it, why don''t I know it at all? !


    Su Yingxia smiled slightly, looked at Ah You: "Ah You, tell me."


    "In the situation Madam said, the best way is to reverse the consciousness of these women. In other words, in the eyes or consciousness of these women, when they see a bad person, they will think it is a good person, and when they see a good person, they will think that it is a good person. , they''ll think it''s a bad guy."


    "Naturally, under such circumstances, those who locked them here naturally became the good people who saved their lives. On the other hand, when the real good people like us come, they become the so-called bad people in their eyes."


    "Naturally, when they see us, they don''t need anyone''s guidance, so they subconsciously avoid it."


    "This point can also be confirmed from Madam and Boss just now."


    "Ms. Mingming is the most kind, but the woman''s feedback is the most intense. The boss is obviously even more angry, but the woman''s attitude towards her is also more gentle."


    Hearing Ah You''s words, everyone suddenly realized that it should indeed be what he said.


    Everything is explained.


    "Ma''am, you are really a fairy. Although everyone understands it now that I have said it, it is simply..."


    "Yes, ma''am, we are really not flattering, but you are too good at this."


    A group of people are all in admiration.


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "Actually, it may not be my function alone. It was only when you said her skin was fair that I suddenly realized that something seemed wrong."


    Scar touched his head: "Ma''am, what you said, I actually have a question. These people can find a way to turn their consciousness into the opposite. Why do they have to whiten her skin? I mean, If you don''t make it clear, isn''t it even more flawless?"


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Because people''s hearts are not enough."


    "What does it mean?"


    "Have you noticed that this girl is very beautiful?"


    Scar does not deny that even though the girl''s skin has returned to its original state, her appearance is still extremely good-looking, not to mention being placed in the Demon Castle, even if it is placed in the entire Demon Race, she can deserve it It can be called the word "beauty".


    "If I''m not wrong, here, there should be all high-class beauties like her."


    "Ma''am, you mean..." Ah Zuo Ah You seemed to have understood what Su Yingxia meant.


    Just like living things, they are divided into several grades, elementary, intermediate, and excellent, and the beauties here are undoubtedly top-notch.


    The primary ones are killed at will, the intermediate ones are imprisoned, the high-level ones may be entertained by senior executives such as Angelica, and the high-level ones are obviously used by people who are more senior than them.


    The interlocking, layer upon layer digestion is the real phenomenon here.


    Regarding this point, Su Yingxia had mixed feelings.


    What is worrying is that according to what Hidden Dragon said earlier, there are still at least 10,000 women detained here.


    But the good news is that although these women are classified as the best, at least the best corresponds to people of a higher level than Angelica.


    Su Yingxia thought about it, if she destroys this place, at worst, she can severely damage the opposite wave.


    And if the momentum is good, you can even follow the vines directly to dig a wave of bigger fish.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia shouted coldly: "Let''s listen to the order."


    "The subordinates are here."


    "Organize all troops immediately, and let''s rescue everyone here."


    Firstly, doing this will definitely save people. Second, Su Yingxia now knows what those men in black are guarding. Once the old nest here is taken away, it can also relieve Han Sanqian''s pressure to the greatest extent.


    Just cut off you guys in black.


    "I''ll wait for you outside. You just need to find someone, and when you find them, bring them all to me. I''ll personally relieve them of their anti-conditions."


    "Act quickly."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ah Zuo Ah You immediately led the people to move quickly.


    Su Yingxia, Dao Scar and a few attendants didn''t hesitate at all, and the group hurried outside the house, officially spread out and wait...


    For this underground dragon city, the digging of graves really begins...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4497

    Eighty-five people, except Su Yingxia, Dao Scar and four followers, another seventy-nine people raided each house in a three-person team.


    With the experience of the last time, it is almost a breeze for them to find someone now, and the efficiency is extremely high.


    Soon, women began to be taken out of the house one by one by them, and then handed over to Su Yingxia. Finally, Su Yingxia gave them simple treatment.


    The women who recovered gradually understood what was going on, and some women also began to "arrest people" for them spontaneously.


    As the number of teams increases, the efficiency of the entire process becomes faster and faster.


    Only half an hour later, more than 10,000 people have almost been rescued and nearly 2,000 people have been rescued.


    However, at this moment, Su Yingxia suddenly raised her hand to stop the steps from proceeding.


    "Ma''am, are you tired?"


    Scar was concerned.


    Although Madam treats these women very quickly and the operation is simple, but such frequent visitors, no matter how little effort is used, will add up, and in the end there will be more and more.


    Therefore, seeing Su Yingxia like this, Dao Scar couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Su Yingxia shook her head.


    Tiredness must be tiring, but in order to save others, Su Yingxia is not unable to persevere.


    The real core problem is that Han Sanqian may not be able to wait that long.


    To put it bluntly, Su Yingxia was still trying to help Han Sanqian relieve the pressure, so as to divert the tiger away from the mountain.


    What''s the point if it''s purely used to save people? !


    What''s more, if Han Sanqian has no way to deal with it, if he fails, it will be useless to save as many people as possible.


    Without this expert standing in front, it would be impossible for them alone to deal with the group of men in black.


    Strategically, the two sides are basically equivalent to being on the same boat.


    "We should do something."


    Su Yingxia looked at a row of houses not far in front of her.


    There are nearly a hundred houses in total, and the area they occupy is not large, but it is definitely not small either.


    "Ma''am, do you want to..."


    Su Yingxia responded softly: "Knock the mountain and shake the tiger."


    "The subordinate understands."


    After saying that, Dao Scar stepped forward a few steps and ordered loudly: "Ah Zuo, lead a large group of people and immediately go to the previous entrance to ambush, and make sure that one man guards the gate and the other man does not open it."


    "Yes!"


    "Eighty-four team members, I will divide you into sixty-four people. It can be said that I have handed over all the main forces to your hands. There is only one request. No matter what method you use, even if you use corpses to block me, you must block them." Half an hour is enough, understand?"


    Scar''s face was serious, and the order he gave was almost a death order.


    He is very clear that the most critical point of the whole thing is the current action, and there is no room for mistakes.


    Zuo nodded suddenly: "Boss and Madam, please rest assured, even if Zuo and a group of brothers die, they will definitely guard the entrance and prevent any enemies from entering."


    "it is good."


    Scar finished speaking, and looked at Ah You: "As for you, Ah You, I order you to lead sixteen people and immediately transfer these women to a safe place."


    "Your task is to protect them, understand?"


    Ah You took the order with both hands: "This subordinate understands."


    "As for the remaining four brothers, your mission today is to assist Madam and me, and I will also say hello in advance, I know that I may be a laggard right now."


    "So, if there is any trouble or danger, you must abandon me in time and protect Madam. This is a death order, understand?"


    "Even if Madam is dead, you must listen to me. I am not only ordering you as the commander of the polar bear, but also using our private brotherhood to order you."


    After the words fell, the rest of the people also hurriedly bent over to accept the order: "Don''t worry, boss, as long as the four of my brothers are not dead, no one will be allowed to hurt Madam."


    "Good job." Dao Scar smiled with satisfaction, and continued: "This time, we will pass this test, and we will eat well and drink spicy food, and reach the pinnacle of life."


    "If you can''t pass this test, you brothers can rest assured, Lao Tzu''s scar will be waiting for you on Huangquan Road, let''s reincarnate together, and continue to be brothers in the next fucking life together!"


    "it is good!"


    Scar''s words were extremely contagious, and immediately ignited the atmosphere of the entire scene.


    Seeing that the situation was almost over, Su Yingxia also stood up: "Act immediately, knock the mountain!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4498

    Wow!


    Left and right immediately led the troops into action.


    The large army attacked the entrance, while the small army protected the women and went to the hiding place.


    In the whole place, only Su Yingxia, Dao Scar and the four brothers were left in an instant.


    Su Yingxia stared at the large house in front of her.


    Afterwards, the whole person surged with genuine energy and worked hard together, and in the next second, he burst out.


    "boom!"


    A huge energy flew out of Su Yingxia''s hand and crashed towards the house.


    Just like his amazing appearance in the Eight Desolation Heaven Book, the moment the zhenqi arrived, the next second, a huge explosion sounded with a strong tremor and began to sweep across the entire underground dragon city.


    Everyone began to be shaken to this side, and even the houses some distance away began to tremble and be destroyed.


    Not to mention the place at the center of the explosion. At this time, when the white light flashed, the whole place was completely reduced to ashes in the flames.


    And almost at the same time, Han Sanqian was there.


    Facing the attack of tens of thousands of men in black, even Han Sanqian had already cut off his connection with the magic dragon, and was determined to fight them to the end with the determination to win whether he would die or not.


    But it is always difficult to beat four hands with two fists.


    This group of people is very strange, and their cultivation base is extremely powerful, and their minds are so firm that Han Sanqian has no chance to drive them apart or directly destroy their morale as before.


    In the current situation, Han Sanqian''s only choice was to fight hard.


    But after nearly an hour of hard work, Han Sanqian was almost exhausted.


    "Han Sanqian, you are so fucking strong."


    "For a whole hour, you, with your own strength, supported the attack of so many of us for so long."


    "It must be said that I still have a little bit of admiration for you."


    The black shadow spoke eeriely from an unknown place.


    Regarding Han Sanqian, his initial thought was that this guy could support him, but at most half an hour, after all, his number advantage was really huge.


    Even if a few top masters come here, they can only return with corpses.


    But I didn''t expect that Han Sanqian was only a mere person, but not only persisted for half an hour, but also doubled directly.


    But so what?


    Now even though Han Sanqian has dragged the time to an hour, he also believes that Han Sanqian''s current situation must be at the end of his battle.


    Therefore, in his eyes, Han Sanqian is no different from a dead person.


    "It''s a pity, for someone as powerful as you, wouldn''t you be the last to die by my sword?"


    Han Sanqian swept away all the men in black in front of him, and smiled coldly: "You idiot, do you only hide behind your back and talk?"


    "Unfortunately, you can''t make a good face."


    "Many people have taken my life, who are you? Isn''t my head hanging here properly?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s ridicule, Sombra was furious, but smiled back in an instant.


    "Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, you dying person is still so stubborn? Do you still have the strength to continue to fight?"


    "So what?" Han Sanqian said disdainfully.


    "I don''t believe it. For an entire hour, you have so many opponents against us. Even if you are a cow, you will be exhausted. What''s more, you are not a cow at all."


    "Joke, of course I''m not a cow, I''m your grandfather."


    "Grandson, let me show you, your grandpa, I''ll show you a show."


    After saying those words, Han Sanqian suddenly burst into anger, and he rushed towards the dense black-clothed crowd like a god! "


    "What? This... this is impossible!"


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s sudden burst of powerful energy, Soi Ying was stunned.


    Han Sanqian had obviously been completely exhausted by himself, his movements had obviously slowed down, and the power of his attacks had also been significantly reduced. All of this proved that his guess was correct.


    But why... is this guy suddenly bursting with anger?


    This... This is simply impossible.


    Why?


    The black shadow is stupid, so why aren''t those people in black stupid? Originally, they were all going to start making Han Sanqian dumplings, but they didn''t know that the dumplings suddenly changed.


    In an instant, they became dumplings...


    What the hell? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4499

    In a hurry, Han Sanqian had already killed him.


    The swordsman in his hand doesn''t care if you react or not, it''s just a burst of crazy slaughter.


    In just a few moments, countless men in black were buried under Han Sanqian''s sword.


    "Hold on, hold on, hold on to me."


    The black shadow yelled in a hurry.


    The reaction of the men in black was really fast. Almost immediately after hearing the black shadow''s shout, they reorganized and assembled in an instant.


    Afterwards, the entire large army finally reacted, and after barely stabilizing the formation, they began to besiege Han Sanqian again.


    As Han Sanqian continued to kill, he was very depressed again.


    After finally waiting too long, it was useless just like that.


    After using it last time, it has been a long time before Taixu can use it again...


    Calculated according to this situation, it is estimated that it will be used next time, let alone how long the lamp will be needed.


    Under the emptiness, Han Sanqian''s spirit and energy reached fullness again.


    Han Sanqian didn''t intend to hide, anyway, aiming at it was a brainstorming bombardment.


    He thought very clearly, as much as he could do.


    As for what to do next, who the hell cares!


    Boom!


    Following Han Sanqian''s direct palms, there was an explosion on the ground all of a sudden.


    It is a fact that there are many people in black, but once a partial explosion occurs, it is also a bad thing.


    A litter of people with one explosion had to be lifted, and with several explosions, the litters of people were carried directly as far as the eye could see.


    Sombra was furious.


    There were too many people, and there were at least a few hundred people in the litters that exploded in these places. In such a situation, he held his breath on the spot. Although he was not worried that his own people would be wiped out, the method was too murderous.


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill him for me."


    He growled angrily.


    Hearing such an order, the man in black rushed towards Han Sanqian in the next second.


    But almost at this time, there was another bang, which made everyone present shake.


    Han Sanqian stopped abruptly and looked along the explosion site.


    In today''s situation, he must treat every situation carefully.


    There might be something wrong with Su Yingxia and the others who retreated, or it might be that the enemy has reinforcements, and so on, how dare Han Sanqian be careless?


    Han Sanqian had a reaction here, and the other side obviously also had a reaction.


    All the people waiting hurriedly turned their heads to follow the sound of the explosion.


    For a moment, they were dumbfounded.


    About a few hundred meters away from them.


    Suddenly, an extremely strong force from the ground suddenly struck!


    The ground was directly overturned into a huge hole, and the fiery red flame shot directly into the sky.


    Although its explosive power and destructive power are not too strong, and the thick ground almost resists a lot of its power, the visual effect it brings is very strong.


    At least, in such a dark night, it is so colorful.


    Han Sanqian felt strange.


    That direction doesn''t seem to be the direction where Su Yingxia and the others fled.


    However, the smell of the explosion looked a bit like Su Yingxia''s.


    The man in black was also confused.


    They have no support, so they are unlikely to be friendly forces.


    Moreover, their discipline is very strict, without the order of Sombra, it is impossible for them to have their own people rashly go to other places to attack.


    Moreover, this direction...


    "Fuck!"


    The black figure who had been hiding in the dark suddenly couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Perhaps Han Sanqian didn''t know where this place was, but they knew it very well.


    Isn''t this her their lair? !


    Who will take care of their lair? !


    "Damn it!"


    Suddenly, the shadow man suddenly remembered who it was.


    Obviously, at this time, who can suddenly attack their lair, except for those guys who fled and retreated first, who else could it be?


    These ants are simply hateful.


    I didn''t chase them and kill them, didn''t they know how to beg for mercy?


    How dare you take the initiative to attack yourself? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4500

    Damn, this is simply abhorrent to the extreme.


    Thinking of this, Sombra gritted his teeth angrily.


    He suddenly appeared, and several men in black immediately appeared beside him.


    "Elder, what should we do?"


    "Do you want to lead the army to support immediately?"


    "Also ask the elders to order!"


    Several subordinates said anxiously.


    Black Shadow was in a panic, clenched his hands into fists.


    It is not impossible to draw troops now.


    But the crux of the problem was that he couldn''t swallow this breath.


    He sent so many troops and played with such momentum, but in the end, he needed to divide his troops and be tired of coping.


    How can this not make people feel aggrieved?


    However, if he wanted to use his emotions at this time, he also knew very well that his lair might suffer a devastating blow.


    "Elder, are you worried that if you withdraw your troops to Longcheng for support, there will be a gap in Han Sanqian''s net?"


    Seeing that he hadn''t made up his mind, his subordinates couldn''t help asking cautiously.


    The black shadow suddenly became furious: "Presumptuous."


    Does what your subordinates say have any influence in this regard? Obviously there are.


    Now in ambush from all sides, it can basically be said that Han Sanqian has been completely three levels in and out. Even if Han Sanqian suddenly feels like taking some medicine, he suddenly becomes energetic.


    But he still wasn''t worried.


    And this comes from the precision and integrity of his ambush.


    If it wasn''t for these things, he wouldn''t have abandoned Angelica''s life and death.


    Although the two sides are not a system, they are grasshoppers on the same boat in the true sense.


    When something happened to Danggui, of course he couldn''t just stand by and watch. He didn''t show up at that time, so he set up his defenses secretly to beat Han Sanqian thoroughly.


    But how did they know that such a good effect only lasted for a while, and now they have to face dismantling.


    Especially those who dismantled these, and it was a bunch of ants that I didn''t even look down on!


    Once he withdrew his troops and split them up to support the old nest, then Han Sanqian''s defense line would inevitably be relaxed.


    He wasn''t worried that Han Sanqian would escape because of this, but he still couldn''t swallow this arrogance.


    "Fuck, am I afraid of him?"


    Looking at Han Sanqian, who was killing so fast, Soi Ying angrily reprimanded him.


    The subordinate hastily bowed his head: "This subordinate speaks nonsense, please forgive the elder. But, over there in Dragon City..."


    Taking a deep breath, the black shadow slightly closed his eyes.


    Now that things have happened, even if I feel useless in my heart, I have to make a rational choice.


    "Send the fourth column and immediately rush to the Dragon City headquarters for support. Be sure to slaughter those trash for me."


    Hearing the elder''s order, several subordinates immediately took the order.


    "Yes!"


    After the words fell, the subordinates immediately started to act.


    Not long after, a group of 5,000 troops quickly left their positions and headed towards the underground dragon city for support.


    Even if the opponent''s actions are very careful, meeting an opponent like Han Sanqian is destined to be useless.


    With the spread of consciousness, Han Sanqian had already noticed the actions of these people.


    How could Han Sanqian ignore the inexplicable explosion?


    Originally, he was still wondering who the explosion came from, but after seeing the other party start to act, Han Sanqian was basically relieved.


    Friends are not enemies!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian immediately sneered.


    Damn, you guys are besieging me here, it''s so comfortable, you just want to leave now? !


    "Grass, have you asked me?"


    Anyway, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, Han Sanqian has one idea.


    If you want to leave, I will not let you go.


    Your enemy''s enemy is your friend.


    Doing this with the enemy is absolutely right.


    "brush!"


    Han Sanqian did as soon as he thought of it, and his body immediately ejected like a missile, blasting towards the fourth column at the rear of the crowd in black.


    Because the speed was too fast, and because the opponent didn''t expect that such a concealed action would be discovered by Han Sanqian, the effect of Han Sanqian''s sudden attack was almost completely full.


    Boom!


    The unprepared fourth column, like a sheep without legs, bumped into Han Sanqian, a vicious tiger.


    Accompanied by bursts of explosions, there were countless casualties in a short time.


    The subordinate who had just retreated had no choice but to find the black shadow quickly.


    "Report...report, the fourth column suddenly...suddenly received an attack from the destruction line, please...ask for support..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4501

    The black shadow did not speak, he is not blind, how could he not see clearly what happened in the distance?


    He was so angry that his whole body was even trembling crazily with anger.


    This Han Sanqian, who can''t protect himself, dares to attack his troops at this time.


    What an annoyance!


    "Don''t get too entangled with him, order the fourth column to give up the support mission for the time being, and wrap up that damned Han Sanqian on the spot."


    "At the same time, order the fifth column to immediately support the Underground Dragon City!"


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates took orders and retreated quickly.


    Soon, the situation on the battlefield adjusted, and the fourth column trapped by Han Sanqian adjusted its direction, stabilized the morale of the army, and re-encircled Han Sanqian with the combined forces of one, two, three, and three columns rushing up.


    And the fifth column outside finished the mission and headed towards the Underground Dragon City to support.


    The fifth column did not participate in the battle, and had been ambushing everywhere in the city from the beginning to the end, belonging to the peripheral troops.


    Even at this time, Han Sanqian found that the enemy had quickly adjusted his strategy, and if he wanted to stop it, he was still a little too far away.


    One is that he is surrounded again, and the other party is already prepared.


    Second, the fifth column was indeed too far away, and it was already too late for Han Sanqian to rush over.


    Seeing the fifth column slipping away right under his nose, Han Sanqian was very depressed, but there was really no other way.


    "Kill!"


    But almost at this moment, there were bursts of shouts of killing.


    A jaw-dropping scene appeared.


    Suddenly several groups of people came out from the side.


    Although these people are dressed in ordinary clothes, they are not lacking in absolute numbers.


    "Polar Bear Legion?!"


    Even if his brother was newly recruited, Han Sanqian could see clearly and recognize him clearly.


    But Han Sanqian is also very clear that even if his brothers have an absolute numerical advantage, they don''t have much chance of winning in the face of this group of almost all elite men in black.


    In addition to being happy, there was also a burst of worry.


    Their timely appearance can indeed directly and completely shatter the opponent''s strategic intentions, which is a great thing.


    But the problem is that with their combat power, it is completely free.


    Han Sanqian''s flesh hurts.


    These are all my soldiers.


    Sure enough, as these guys rushed to the fifth column and exchanged fire with them, the battle quickly went exactly as Han Sanqian had imagined.


    The fifth column''s support plan was directly disrupted, but the tens of thousands of polar bear corps were also constantly losing troops in the battle.


    The strength gap between the two sides is so great that the battle is almost one-sided.


    "damn it!"


    Han Sanqian saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.


    But right now, his only solution is to get rid of the soldiers and horses around him as soon as possible, and kill them all the way.


    Although the polar bear brothers are much weaker in strength, if they have their own backbone, their losses will be minimized.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian took action.


    But he thought so, and the enemy obviously thought so too. Therefore, a group of people immediately stepped up their siege on him, and even in the end, they did not hesitate to pay any price.


    This made Han Sanqian''s surprise attack almost difficult.


    Time is passing crazily, and the brothers of the Polar Bear Legion are constantly falling.


    At this time, the Underground Dragon City.


    With the explosion rising, Su Yingxia knew that the movement this time was enough to shake the people above.


    "I hope this kind of diversion can help Han Sanqian relieve a lot of pressure."


    After the words fell, a person ran over in a hurry.


    He is the spy arranged by Scar in the past, and the purpose is to find out what level the effect of the explosion has reached.


    "How?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "The other party sent people to support, but the leader blocked a troop, and our Polar Bear Legion also blocked a troop. The two sides are fighting!"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s eyes lit up immediately, and it was within Su Yingxia''s expectation that Han Sanqian would help.


    However, the members of the Polar Bear Legion chose to take the initiative to attack without the command and leadership of the leader, which was beyond Su Yingxia''s imagination.


    Anyway, that''s good news.


    "Okay, while they can''t come down, play a bigger game with them." A sneer appeared on the corner of Su Yingxia''s mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4502

    "Order all the brothers on the checkpoint, only some of them will be left."


    "As for the other brothers, give them all back to me."


    "Yes!"


    Following Su Yingxia''s order, Ah Zuo led forty-four people back not long after.


    At the entrance of the pass, he left 20 people on guard temporarily.


    Ayou also led a few brothers back quickly.


    "Ma''am, what shall we do next?"


    "Ma''am, please instruct, damn, if they dare not come down, we will kill him."


    "Hey, the leader is helping us to pester us, and now we will consume them. They are a dragon this time, and we can pull their necks off even if we pull from both sides."


    A group of brothers are full of momentum, anyway, things are already like this, they don''t have too many ideas, just a word.


    That''s it!


    Su Yingxia nodded and smiled slightly.


    "You don''t have to worry, you have to plan when you do things."


    "Destruction must be done step by step."


    "All listen to the order!"


    "Wow!"


    Everyone stood up immediately.


    "Divide into two teams, and one team will immediately carry out the previous mission to rescue more hostages."


    "Lead the team, Zuo, set off immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Ah Zuo waved his big hand, and more than thirty brothers followed immediately.


    "The remaining people, form another team. Your task is to follow Ah Zuo''s troops. After they rescue the people, you need to pile up all the combustibles in the house immediately."


    "Then, use the best burnt cloth or something like that to pull a lead out to the middle of the street, understand?"


    Ah You rubbed his head in confusion, he understood what the mission was about.


    However, what is the purpose of doing this, he is completely confused.


    Scar touched his head: "Ma''am, do you want to... burn this place?"


    Su Yingxia nodded: "You can''t let me use my true energy to blow it up again and again, can you?"


    Once or twice is still okay, if such a big underground dragon city is just going to be blown up with real energy all the time, let alone Su Yingxia can''t stand it, even if Han Sanqian comes, he will have one head and two big heads.


    After all, this area is really too big.


    It can''t be fried.


    Ah You understood, and nodded: "What Madam said makes sense."


    "It will save a lot of effort to connect all the houses to it and then burn it down."


    "Besides, the effect of burning the city is no worse than blowing it up with true energy."


    Su Yingxia smiled: "I think the effect may be better than frying."


    Su Yingxia was very excited when she thought about how the flames were soaring into the sky and were still continuous.


    I believe that those guys will be very pleasantly surprised by that time.


    If you don''t care about me, then I''ll play with you to get bigger.


    See if you can stand it or not.


    "What are you doing in a daze, time is running out, act quickly."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people understood what Su Yingxia wanted to do, and they were immediately excited. Under Ah Zuo''s leadership, most people quickly followed Ah Zuo''s troops to do things.


    Su Yingxia didn''t stay idle either. She rearranged her seat and started to treat her directly.


    Soon, wave after wave of people were brought out by A Zuo, and A You was in charge of building fire materials behind.


    In this way, about half an hour later, another thousand people were successfully rescued, and thousands of houses were vacated.


    Su Yingxia was very tired, but at this moment she was in a very good mood, and she had no intention of resting at all.


    Walking a few steps to Ah You, Ah You had already picked up a large piece of cloth and made an ignition cord.


    The ignition cord is distributed along the way, and can almost directly light up every house.


    "lady."


    Seeing Su Yingxia approaching, Ah You handed the torch to Su Yingxia.


    Su Yingxia took the torch: "Has everyone evacuated?"


    Ah You nodded: "They have all been evacuated. I have also cleaned up the area around the burning house on our side, lest the fire be too large to be controlled and spread to innocent people."


    "well done."


    Su Yingxia smiled in satisfaction, lightly raised the torch, and laughed coldly.


    "Next, let them appreciate what it means to start a wildfire!"


    After saying that, Su Yingxia put the cloth on the torch directly!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the tongue of flames sprang up, all the way to...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4503

    Like fireworks being lit!


    It''s like the shuttle of a fire dragon.


    The fuse spread all the way, and finally led to various houses.


    It is not gunpowder, so there is no refreshing feeling of exploding all at once.


    But the effect it brings may not be worse than gunpowder.


    As the house was ignited, gradually, the fire began to slowly rise.


    Until the end, when the whole fire was completely ignited, the effect reached its peak in an instant.


    Crackling!


    The flames rose directly from the ground!


    Afterwards, they were connected to each other again, and in an instant, the flames shot straight into the sky and burst into flames.


    Boom!


    This time, the sea of ??flames continued, directly reaching the sky!


    Even though Su Yingxia had already thought that the fire might be very large, she led people away relatively in advance.


    However, the group of them can still feel the high temperature brought by the fire.


    However, compared to the unbearable heat, a group of people are more concerned about how the group of people above feel at this time.


    Sure enough, the people above are killing Huan.


    Although Han Sanqian tried his best to stop him, this guy was also surrounded by four columns at this time.


    The four columns have at least 20,000 people in terms of staffing, and the 20,000 people are all the best of the elite. Even if they are as strong as Han Sanqian, they are constantly falling into the disadvantaged.


    Not to mention rushing out to support the polar bear army, Han Sanqian now just thinks that he can barely survive, which is already good.


    It''s just a clay bodhisattva crossing the river.


    On the other side, the Polar Bear Legion, which was on the second front and fighting bloody battles with the enemy''s fifth column, was really fighting bloody battles right now.


    The huge gap in strength will not slow down with the passage of time, it will only be stretched even wider.


    Many soldiers fell down one after another, and never had any chance to get up again.


    A large number of troops also began to be dispersed.


    Seeing that the fifth column is about to break through successfully.


    Boom!


    That incomparably huge flame spurted out from the hole that exploded earlier.


    The huge fire directly burned the entire sky red.


    A group of people also stopped in time, staring over there in a daze.


    The black shadow appeared in the firelight, looked at the firelight, couldn''t hold it back for a while, and spurted out a mouthful of old green blood.


    "Report...report..."


    "Something happened in the Underground Dragon City, something big happened, the flames are soaring, Elder."


    Soi Ying was so angry that he put his hands on his chest and was speechless for a while.


    He saw it, so he didn''t need others to pierce his heart anymore!


    "Elder, we need immediate support, otherwise, with such a fire, the entire underground dragon city will be completely engulfed by the fire in a short time. Don''t forget... this underground dragon city is very important to us."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the subordinate finished speaking, a slap was slapped directly on his face.


    "Have you finished? Don''t tell me, I don''t know all about this?"


    After being slapped, the subordinate became more honest in an instant. Although he was equally anxious, he dared not say a word.


    Seeing the terrifying flames, Soi Ying was actually more anxious and worried than anyone else. He never thought that he would just let those people go for a short time, but that group of people would make so many troubles in such a short period of time. Breaking things.


    It was enough to enter the underground dragon city and blow it up for a while, but now, it is even more daring enough to set fire to it.


    It was simply intolerable.


    "What the hell are you doing in a daze? Order the fifth column to kill me immediately."


    The subordinate took the order, but did not leave in a hurry, but just looked at him worriedly.


    The black shadow stared fiercely.


    He hurriedly said: "Elder, according to the current situation, if the fifth unit is to go down, I''m afraid... it will take half an hour."


    No matter how you say it, there are tens of thousands of people, even tens of thousands of pigs, and it will take a long time to kill them with one knife.


    It''s strange for those people to say that after fighting for so long and killing so many people, they are not afraid at all.


    If this was replaced by other troops, I am afraid that they would have collapsed by themselves.


    "Then let the first column support me. Within ten minutes, I want to see the troops enter Dragon City!"


    "But... but where is Han Sanqian?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4504

    "Where is Han Sanqian?"


    Sombra repeated the question from his subordinate.


    But his tone was not questioning, but angry.


    What a fool Han Sanqian is.


    His lair has been taken over by others now, all his fucking mind is filled with endless anger and murderous intent towards those saboteurs.


    Where did he manage so much?


    "Even if the first unit is missing, there are still three columns, and more than 10,000 people will surround and attack him. Are you telling me a hammer?"


    "Go, go immediately, this is a deadly order!"


    He was angry, he was completely angry, and he was no longer as calm and complacent as before.


    The subordinate immediately took the order, and did not dare to neglect in the slightest.


    After a while, the formation change was started again in the formation.


    The first column began to withdraw slowly from the encirclement of Han Sanqian, and moved towards the fifth column in an orderly manner.


    It seems that after suffering a big loss last time, this time the other party has obviously learned to be smart.


    When the first column went to support, the third and fourth columns were the main force, entangled Han Sanqian, while the second column deliberately expanded the line of defense to form a second encirclement point.


    It exists for an obvious purpose.


    Prevent Han Sanqian from making a move to prevent the first column from supporting the fifth column.


    Once Han Sanqian has this idea and can directly cross the first encirclement, the second encirclement of the second column will quickly attack.


    Judging from their intentional expansion of the defense line, the purpose is very clear. While helping the first column to retreat, they can continuously unite with the third and fourth columns inside to form a complete pincer attack.


    Obviously, this group of people had already made up their minds to eat the polar bear army raw and not give Han Sanqian any chance to make trouble.


    If their enemy wasn''t Han Sanqian, then this iron barrel formation would be almost a nightmarish god-level existence.


    But it''s a pity that their enemy is Han Sanqian.


    A person who has been fighting bloody battles almost in the world of all directions.


    Whether it is the ability of an individual soldier or the command of a team, almost all of them have reached the peak.


    He didn''t even need to look at the opponent''s tactical intentions, he knew what was going on at a glance.


    With a sneer, Han Sanqian swung his Pangu ax directly, and Tianhuoyuelun carried the jade sword to open the way, and slammed directly in the opposite direction from the polar bear army.


    At this moment, the originally orderly crowd immediately panicked.


    After all, this group of people blocked all the ways for Han Sanqian to go to support, but who would have thought that Han Sanqian didn''t even try to support for a while, and went directly to the other side in the opposite direction. kill.


    Because I haven''t thought about it, the defense over there is obviously much more relaxed.


    With the impact of someone like Han Sanqian, the side of the weak line of defense immediately loosened.


    "Fuck, what is this bastard going to do?"


    Sombra was stunned.


    This damned Han Sanqian didn''t follow the rules at all.


    "Elder, that guy seems to be running away." Another subordinate hurriedly said.


    "Want to run?"


    From the perspective of the battlefield, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    A large number of troops were pinned to the left of Han Sanqian, and the encirclement circles of the fifth, first and second columns were all here.


    Although the third and fourth columns were stalking Han Sanqian according to the order, after all, their main focus was to prevent Han Sanqian from going to the left for support.


    This Han Sanqian suddenly killed to the right.


    Even though there were thousands of people surrounding him on the right side, it was still too thin for a super fierce man like Han Sanqian.


    "Elder, what should we do?"


    When Hei Ying heard this, his blood pressure soared with anger, you fucking asked me, who the hell should I ask? !


    "Han Sanqian, you bitch, what kind of hero are you, what? Are you planning to abandon your brother and run away by yourself?"


    The shadow roared loudly.


    He did this for two purposes.


    One is naturally to scold Han Sanqian, and at the same time, what if this guy is embarrassed and turns back? !


    The second one is to tell those members of the Polar Bear Legion who are fighting with Han Sanqian''s life and blood that your efforts are not worth it.


    "Hmph, Han Sanqian, I almost made you dizzy with your unconventional way of playing cards."


    "I want to see now, you bastard, what else can you do."


    "The morale of the army is spreading, let me see how you still play?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4505

    Once the Polar Bear Legion gave up resistance, his two columns could unite immediately, and at that time, his column would have no obstacles.


    In this way, he will get more.


    "Han Sanqian, you coward, it''s a shame that your brothers are still working hard there."


    "I really feel worthless for them."


    "As the saying goes, a raging soldier will coddle a nest."


    Sombra seized the opportunity and taunted wildly, damaging the morale of the enemy.


    Although Han Sanqian was not affected at all, the Polar Bear Legion was obviously greatly affected.


    They were desperately working, but when they heard the news, although they would not throw away their armor and flee immediately, at least their spirits were greatly affected.


    And in such a situation where he was already at a complete disadvantage, it was almost fatal for his heart to be affected in such a way.


    Sure enough, under the ferocious attack inspired by the enemy, the polar bear army was pushed down even more in an instant.


    Han Sanqian frowned, as if he didn''t have any intention of caring about that side at all, he just frowned and continued to frantically kill the encirclement in front of him.


    Soon, Han Sanqian was almost on the verge of breaking through.


    "Elder, that bitch Han Sanqian seems to be determined to escape by himself. What should we do?!"


    "Escape?" Soi Ying smiled lightly.


    Just now he was short-tempered and a little out of control, but now he has recovered, his mind has calmed down, and his poise has returned again.


    "Let him escape."


    "Let him escape?" The subordinate was a little puzzled.


    Black Shadow nodded heavily.


    That''s right, let Han Sanqian escape.


    The more he escaped, the faster the morale of his group would drop.


    A group of troops that fight based on numbers, if they don''t even have the heart, they are just lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    As long as they are defeated, then the joint columns can quickly support the Underground Dragon City.


    As for Han Sanqian, it doesn''t matter, where can he escape?


    Anyway, he was running around, and he was also in this city. After he relieved the crisis in other places, he would join forces to encircle and suppress Han Sanqian.


    At that time, he, Han Sanqian, would also be dead.


    Therefore, letting Han Sanqian run now is actually just letting him live a little longer.


    The subordinates understood, and didn''t say anything more. They stayed by Soi Ying''s side and quietly observed the situation on the field.


    "Wow!"


    Han Sanqian''s side has come even more fiercely.


    He is really like a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He sees that the enemy has given him a chance, so he fights desperately.


    And those who blocked him were already hard to resist, and seeing that there was no latest order from above, and no one was sent to support him, the morale of the army was also slackened for a while.


    Fighting and retreating, Han Sanqian''s success in breaking through is almost in sight.


    "kill!"


    Han Sanqian directly seized the opportunity, turned around and faced forward, broke through the encirclement, and killed him.


    And almost at the same time, the Polar Bear Legion also suddenly burst into shouts of killing.


    After being distracted and killed even more crazily, the polar bear army not only did not fall completely as imagined, but suddenly exploded with infinite explosive power.


    In an instant, this group of people directly gathered together.


    Fight bravely.


    "Elder! Strange thing, strange thing, that bunch of rotten civilians, damn it, not only did they not surrender, but they fought back against us at this time." The subordinate hurriedly said.


    Heiying frowned, looking at the battlefield ahead, he also frowned for a moment: "Tell those untouchables, don''t make unnecessary resistance, as long as you don''t resist, you don''t have to kill them."


    "Yes!"


    Subordinates take orders!


    After a while, the captain of the fifth column ordered the troops to temporarily stop attacking and shouted at the polar bear army.


    "The superior sees you pitiful, and has a special order, give up your weapons, hand in your guns and don''t kill!"


    After saying that, he looked at everyone coldly, waiting for the surrender of the polar bear army.


    "surrender?"


    The few people standing at the front of the crowd looked at each other, and then sneered at each other.


    "I vote for your mother!"


    One swear word, the captain was so angry that he wanted to kill him on the spot to vent his anger. But after thinking about the order from the superior, he suppressed his anger and asked in a cold voice, "Bastard, your leader has run away, are you sure you want to continue fighting?!"


    "The one who takes the lead?" The man sneered, "It''s true that he is our leader, but, you know, who is our real leader?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4506

    "Do you have any other leaders?"


    The captain frowned, a little puzzled.


    Han Sanqian is already their biggest leader, and it should be so in terms of ability.


    But this guy, why would he say that? !


    If it''s just a matter of talking, it''s unlikely that they will fight to the death for this.


    But...but besides Han Sanqian, who else is more suitable than him? !


    "Who?"


    "Tianmo Castle!" The man sneered, staring at the captain.


    "Tianmo Castle?"


    "That''s right, don''t say that Han Sanqian ran away, even if he betrayed us and joined you, so what?"


    "We will fight with you to the end."


    "Because this is Tianmo Castle, this is our city!"


    "Isn''t it? Brothers?!"


    With those words, the blood boiled with excitement, and the generals behind him were almost the same as him, with firm will, and they responded in unison: "Kill!"


    Seeing this posture, even the captain couldn''t help being startled.


    No one would have thought that things have come to this point, and these headless flies are still stubbornly refusing to surrender, wanting to fight bloody to the end.


    "Stubborn!" The captain looked cold, and at the same time waved his hand to ask his subordinates to ask the elders immediately.


    On Soi Ying''s side, seeing the fifth column who had never made a move, he was also puzzled.


    If they wanted to surrender, those untouchables should have acted too.


    At this moment, his subordinates hurried over, lowered their heads, and said in a panic, "I tell the elders, the captain of the fifth column has followed your order to recruit the untouchable army."


    The black shadow whispered softly: "Then why haven''t they seen any action yet?"


    "Elder, those untouchables are so bold that they simply ignored our persuasion to surrender."


    "Still said... still said..."


    Hearing this, Soi Ying was furious: "What else are they talking about? Say it!"


    "Yes, those untouchables also said... that even if they didn''t have Han Sanqian, they would still fight us to the end, because they belonged to Tianmo Castle."


    Hearing this, Sombra was instantly furious.


    "Bastards, a group of untouchables, they simply don''t know the heights of the heavens and the earth!!"


    "It''s simply treason! Well, the chances are enough for them. Since they don''t know how to cherish it, let them do it."


    "Order the third and fourth columns to continue chasing Han Sanqian."


    "The second column will draw my background and rush to the base camp."


    "The first and fifth columns give me an immediate round to crush those untouchables!"


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate took the lead and quickly withdrew.


    Suddenly, the whole team suddenly sounded a strange whistle.


    Under the sound of the whistle, the team quickly assembled, then changed their formation, and began to adjust as Sombra ordered.


    Not long after, the army has officially returned to its place!


    "kill!"


    With an order, the army pointed at it instantly!


    The next second, the action officially started!


    Han Sanqian also accelerated at the same time, and suddenly threw off the two pursuing columns.


    With Han Sanqian''s agility, once he breaks out of the encirclement, trying to catch up with him simply by relying on some speed is basically tantamount to nonsense.


    Just opening his eyes, he played the disappearing technique in full view!


    A large group of people were suddenly confused, where are people? !


    "Damn, what the hell kind of speed is this?"


    They, the men in black, were almost outstanding, and their figures were ghostly. However, in front of Han Sanqian, they still felt powerless and couldn''t even see a shadow.


    "Captain, what should we do? The higher-ups asked us to chase after Han Sanqian, but this... Han Sanqian is gone."


    The captain was also very confused, and then looked at the captain next to him: "Fourth, what do you think?"


    The fourth child was in charge of the fourth column, so he was on the same level as him, so his opinion was obviously crucial at this time.


    "Third brother, I don''t know either."


    "Or, I mean, let''s split up?"


    Anyway, I can''t catch up now, I keep looking for it, at least I haven''t slackened my responsibilities.


    "Okay, you go that way, I''ll go this way, once we find anything, we will send a signal, and then we will attack it together."


    "it is good!"


    As soon as the words fell, the two columns immediately launched operations and began a carpet-like hunt for Han Sanqian.


    But only Han Sanqian knew what his real purpose was at this time.


    At this time, the underground dragon city saw a big fire erupting.


    Su Yingxia knew that it was time for her next plan...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4507

    "Brothers, what are you waiting for?"


    "Start the second wave of action."


    After the words fell, Ah Zuo Ah You started a new round of actions.


    However, during the fire, Azuona''s team was not idle. They had been carrying out rescue operations steadily since early in the day.


    At this time, when Su Yingxia was about to launch the second wave, there were actually many women waiting in line for Su Yingxia''s treatment.


    Ah You''s actions unfolded even more quickly.


    A group of people moved more and more swiftly.


    But not long after, the sound of swords and guns came from the entrance on the other side of the pass.


    Su Yingxia knew very well that it was the enemy''s troops who came to kill him.


    "Ah Zuo, lead someone to rescue immediately, count as much time as you can buy." Su Yingxia ordered.


    Ah Zuo immediately put down what he was doing, and went straight away after receiving the order.


    "You, take over from Zuo."


    "Yes."


    "However, the plan needs to be changed a little bit, and plan b will be carried out."


    "Yes!"


    Ah You gave the order, and in the next second, led the rest of the troops into action.


    It''s just that he didn''t follow Ah Zuo''s route to save people. Instead, he rescued people in the outermost area, which was very strange and quite far away from here.


    "Madam, according to your plan B, it will take at least half an hour to do this." Scar couldn''t help but said.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "That''s why I kept telling Ah Zuo to resist for at least half an hour."


    Scar nodded: "Looking at the terrain, it''s easy to defend and difficult to attack. The gang of thieves tried to use such a fortification to facilitate their own defense. Unexpectedly, today, it has become a stumbling block for them to attack. .¡±


    "I''m afraid, this is called the good cycle of heaven."


    "Half an hour, I believe Ah Zuo should be able to do it."


    "Not bad." Su Yingxia agreed with this point of view.


    Although she knew very well that Ah Zuo and his group were no opponents at all, sometimes the advantages brought by the terrain could indeed make up for many of her own deficiencies.


    "We should also leave as soon as possible. Although we have plenty of time, but being able to save Zuo and the others means that Zuo''s casualties are much smaller."


    "The subordinate understands."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia took the rest of the team, followed in the footsteps of Ah You and the others, and started to act.


    ...


    "Report!"


    "The second column has rushed to the base camp and is currently engaged in battle with the enemy!"


    "How long will it take?" Soi Ying asked coldly.


    "It will be taken within half an hour."


    "Half an hour?"


    "Elder, have you forgotten the fortifications we laid at the entrance?"


    Hei Ying took a long breath and nodded: "That''s true."


    "However, half an hour is still too long, don''t forget, that is our Dragon City, once..."


    "The subordinate immediately ordered the second column to capture the pass at all costs."


    "Very good. What about the other teams?"


    "The gang of untouchables can also be wiped out within half an hour. It''s not worth mentioning. Killing them is no different from killing pigs. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Black Shadow frowned.


    "It''s just that the third and fourth columns that pursued Han Sanqian failed to pursue Han Sanqian, and there is no sign of Han Sanqian at present. However, the two columns have already separated and carried out a blanket hunt for Han Sanqian."


    Soi Ying was a little angry, but he could also think about it, after all, Han Sanqian''s ability was there.


    "Han Sanqian disappeared suddenly. Do you think he has escaped or has other plans?"


    Hei Ying finished his sentence, and looked at several of his closest subordinates.


    Several subordinates immediately looked at each other.


    They are well aware of the importance of answering this kind of question at this time, because if they answer wrongly, or even lead the elders to make mistakes, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    After thinking about it, none of the subordinates dared to speak nonsense.


    "I hope to hear the elder''s good opinion!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4508

    Depend on!


    The black shadow cursed in a low voice.


    He wanted to ask his subordinates for their opinions, but a group of bastards were afraid of being blamed, so they asked him the opposite. This is simply damn and hateful.


    However, these bastards do have good potential to be dogs.


    At least, if you don''t want to take the blame, you also gave yourself a rainbow fart.


    I would like to hear my own opinion, isn''t this directly giving myself a chance to act coercive!


    The subordinates are willing to give, and of course she has no possibility of refusing.


    Thinking of this, he snorted softly: "I think Han Sanqian escaped."


    "Escape?" The subordinates looked at each other.


    "Why did the elder say that? Then why did Han Sanqian escape?!"


    "That''s right, this grandson may also go straight to the Underground Dragon City, so what should we do?"


    "Elder, please give me some answers."


    The subordinates lowered their heads one by one and said softly.


    The elders were not angry either. Although they were asking themselves, they were actually giving themselves a chance to continue performing.


    He is well aware of this.


    "The situation in the Underground Dragon City, even if he goes, so what? Do you think he will go down?"


    Hearing what the elder said, several people nodded.


    "What the elder said makes sense. The underground dragon city is completely a gourd, with a big inside and a small entrance. If Han Sanqian enters it rashly, it will be the same as inviting you into the urn."


    "As long as he is not a fool, even if he gets there, he will probably discover the clues at the first time."


    "So, among his options, almost only escape."


    Heiying was very happy and satisfied when he heard the approval of his subordinates.


    "But elder, let me ask you a question, what if he''s going? I mean, if he doesn''t go, it''s just our subjective guess. I''m afraid that if the time comes..."


    "This kind of event is extremely unlikely." Soi Ying smiled confidently.


    "Elder, what do you mean by that?"


    "This needs an explanation from the elders. Don''t even think about it. If Han Sanqian is really such a loyal person, he will give up so many people to die there, and run away first."


    "That is, in fact, people with high cultivation like him are often the most afraid of death. Why, it is not easy for them to practice."


    "You''re right, especially a person like Han Sanqian who is so strong that he is almost perverted. People who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes. Sometimes these shoes are worn too well, which will inevitably make people feel more distressed and cherish them."


    A group of people talked eloquently, as if they were very sure about Han Sanqian''s escape.


    It was still the subordinate who didn''t believe it before, and continued to say with extremely low EQ: "But no matter what, I still think this is just our unilateral guess."


    "For things like this, I think seeing is believing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, some people were immediately dissatisfied and wanted to refute.


    Soi Ying waved his hand indifferently: "Hey, you don''t need to get excited. What he said may not be unreasonable."


    "When the enemy is present, it is better to be cautious in everything."


    Then, Heiying nodded to the person beside him.


    The man suddenly understood, and then he moved his hand, and he didn''t know what to put in the sky.


    After that, in less than a minute, five men in black rushed over immediately.


    "See the elders!"


    The five are all dressed in black, but they are extremely agile. They are all intelligence agents of the five columns and are responsible for the transmission of information.


    After receiving the special message from that person, they rushed over immediately.


    "Get up." The elder said softly.


    The five nodded and got up.


    "Have you ever found Han Sanqian in front of you? Especially those from the second column."


    "Elder Qi, no trace of Han Sanqian was found." The three responded in unison.


    The intelligence agent of the second column also immediately said: "The second column has also been attacking in an orderly manner, and has not found anything wrong."


    Hearing the answer from the second column, everyone present couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    They were in charge of attacking the Underground Dragon City, so naturally, they didn''t find any danger, which meant that Han Sanqian was really as they had guessed.


    He was simply in a hurry to escape.


    "Hahaha, look, let me just say, this Han Sanqian has nothing to grow, he can only run away."


    "Yes, it''s so fucking awesome, but in fact there is no one who is not afraid of death."


    A group of people laughed, but it was still the person who raised the question first. Not only did he not laugh at this time, but he kept staring closely at the intelligence agent of the fifth column who had never spoken...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4509

    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word, and the expression on his face was almost completely different from others.


    He didn''t smile at all, on the contrary, his brows were furrowed, as if he had something on his mind.


    The man hurriedly said: "The fifth column, why didn''t you speak?"


    The intelligence agents of the fifth column knelt down in panic when they were asked.


    Glancing at that person, then at Heiying and the others, he lowered his head, and said timidly, "I would like to report to the elders and all the commanders, although the fifth column is trying its best to encircle and suppress those untouchables, the subordinates accidentally I found a figure and flew all the way to the outside of the city."


    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately stopped smiling and stared at the intelligence agents of the fifth column.


    "What did you just say? You said, someone is heading out of the city? Can you see clearly?"


    "A lot of people in the fifth column have seen it, otherwise, just relying on the eyes of a villain, and... how dare they report it as intelligence?!" The intelligence officer continued in a low voice.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such important information earlier?" Someone said dissatisfied.


    The intelligence agent''s head suddenly became lower: "Just because of the figure we saw, because the speed was too fast, even though many of us saw him flying towards the city gate, we couldn''t see clearly whether he was Han Sanqian, so... this news is half-truth according to the regulations, and I dare not report it immediately."


    Hearing his words, many people nodded, they did have this rule.


    However, compared to this rule, more people care more about the excitement brought about by this news.


    "Elder, according to the fifth column, the person who escaped should be none other than Han Sanqian."


    "That''s right, only Han Sanqian can''t see the speed of the fifth column clearly."


    Hearing these words, Sombra nodded in satisfaction.


    Without the need for his subordinates to say more, he can basically make a comprehensive judgment that the person who fled to this city gate was Han Sanqian.


    On the one hand, none of the other four columns found him, and the second column, which is most likely to have confronted him, has no news of him.


    It happened to be the fifth column, but at this moment, a person was found running towards the city gate.


    It couldn''t be more obvious.


    Thinking of this, Hei Ying sneered coldly: "I thought he, Han Sanqian, was so kind. He was carrying so many of us by himself. Now it seems that it was just a forced act."


    "That''s right, I guess it was just a moment of prestige at that time. As a result, after this fight, this guy was completely discouraged."


    "Actually, it''s normal for him to be cowardly. I don''t believe it anymore. This guy can stand up to such a lion like us."


    "That''s right, with so many of us, Hades would have to pee his pants, hahahaha!"


    A group of people smiled with joy, and they were all very proud for a while.


    Obviously, in their arrogance and basic cognition, Han Sanqian should be so scared that he wanted to run away.


    The person who has been reporting hesitant attitude is completely speechless now.


    For him, although it was always hard to believe that a person who was fighting against their entire army would suddenly withdraw as soon as he said it, the iron-like facts were always in front of him, and people had to believe it.


    The current him, apart from sighing bitterly that he may have thought too much, seems to be unable to find any other excuses.


    But for some reason, he always felt something was wrong.


    I can''t say it, and I can''t say it at all. It is impossible to tell my colleagues or even my boss that I feel wrong.


    There is no need to think about the result of this, there is only one.


    That is being called an idiot.


    The boss underestimated himself, and his colleagues also felt that he was deliberately pretending to be aggressive.


    So, after thinking about it, he still hid his psychological words in his stomach.


    Anyway, everyone thinks that even if something is really wrong and something goes wrong, it will still be blamed and it''s none of his business.


    Forcibly standing out, the only one who will suffer at that time will be himself.


    At this time, in a certain corner of the city, a figure stopped gently.


    Under the faint starlight, he smiled lightly, showing his white teeth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4510

    "The weather is nice."


    Feeling the gusts of breeze hit his face, he couldn''t help sighing.


    And obviously, who else could this figure appear here besides Han Sanqian? !


    After a few quick accelerations, he not only easily got rid of the pursuers of the two columns, but also made a large circle and came directly towards the north gate of the city from the other side.


    Because the movement was too fast and the movement was too fierce, there was no one who was thrown behind him abruptly.


    It is rare to see Han Sanqian who wants to beat Han Sanqian in speed.


    "Brothers of the Polar Bear Legion, thank you for your hard work."


    "I don''t want to either, but the only way is to encircle Wei and save Zhao."


    Thirty thousand brothers, even if one of them was sacrificed at random, Han Sanqian would be in pain, otherwise Han Sanqian would have let them charge instead of retreat the moment the men in black came.


    But the ability and number of men in black far surpassed that of Han Sanqian, and it was impossible for him to save his brother''s life.


    He wasn''t someone who left his brother alone, but Han Sanqian also knew that even if he managed to break through and join the Polar Bear Army, it wouldn''t actually mean much.


    Not only can neither of the two parties be saved, on the contrary, because they got together, they could easily be taken over by others, and in the end they just died together in vain.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Han Sanqian to do such a momentary fever and ruin everything.


    After much deliberation, Han Sanqian decided to learn from Su Yingxia.


    Playing a trick is almost the same, encircling Wei and saving Zhao.


    The specific gameplay is also very simple. Once you make the gesture of running away, those people will inevitably relax on themselves. Because they have a more important task to support the underground dragon city, so they will not chase after themselves.


    In this way, coupled with his own skills, Han Sanqian believed that if he did this, he would definitely be able to break through the encirclement.


    However, after breaking out of the encirclement, Han Sanqian did not immediately go to support Su Yingxia.


    The reason is simple, what he can think of, the enemy will also think of.


    Once I show up to support them as they think, in fact, it will be the same as supporting the Polar Bear Army by myself, and stealing chickens will not lose money.


    Han Sanqian wanted to create a false appearance, and after completely deceiving this group of people, he would take another drastic action.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    Immediately afterwards, he directly released the glutton of evil.


    Just now he helped himself, this guy was scarred again.


    However, Han Sanqian, after stealing Angelica''s hometown in Golden City, is once again considered rich and powerful.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter if the glutton of evil is injured.


    I will make it up for you.


    Make up for it!


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian directly got a pile of gold out, and then directly threw it in front of the evil Taotie.


    Patting this guy on the shoulder, Han Sanqian said: "Now in wartime, there are more troubles, and I know I have wronged you brother."


    "However, I really have no other way."


    "You can eat all you want with this gold."


    Although the evil knowledge Taotie can''t speak, after getting along with Han Sanqian for so long, Han Sanqian also knows very well that it is very human, even extremely smart.


    It looked at Han Sanqian with one eye for a long time, and seemed very surprised what Han Sanqian was doing.


    Although Han Sanqian is not usually harsh on himself, it must be a minority when he is suddenly so generous.


    The evil glutton''s eyes seemed to be asking Han Sanqian, is this huge pile of gold a breakup?


    "Let''s eat, it''s not a breakup meal. Actually, I want you to do me a favor."


    Hearing this, Taotie felt a lot more at ease, although he knew that this was definitely not a busy job, but now what can he do?


    Seeing the evil glutton eat the ground, Han Sanqian also showed a "kind" smile like an old father on his face.


    "Little Taotie, whether this mission can be successful or not, I can count on you."


    "You want to play cowhide, then we will definitely be successful this time, and become a blockbuster. If you wither, shit, I will be unlucky with you, maybe, this meal will really become a breakup meal..."


    The Evil Gluttony suddenly stopped eating, because it suddenly realized that the food in front of it was no longer tasty...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4511

    Seeing that the evil glutton stopped eating because of his words, Han Sanqian was embarrassed.


    After all, this is the number one foodie in the world, and for it, there is nothing more important than cooking.


    But...but even he...


    "Hey!" Han Sanqian quickly put on an awkward smile.


    "Eat, eat, eat, you eat."


    Under the re-urging of Han Sanqian''s incomparable "enthusiasm", the evil glutton finally had to choose to continue eating unwillingly.


    Seeing that Taotie had started again, Han Sanqian touched his hand this time, and continued: "It''s like this. Later, you may need to perform a little bit."


    "You also know that you are a glutton of evil, so judging by your worth, once you perform something, the enemy troops will definitely come to watch, so..."


    The glutton of evil did not eat again.


    Don''t you just want me to be a cannon fodder here to attract firepower? What you said is so fresh and refined, and you are also a special talent for acting.


    "Hey, it''s important to save people, it''s urgent, my gluttonous brother!",


    "Of course, you are my brother. In fact, I respect your opinion quite a bit. If, I mean, if you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter."


    That is to say, the glutton of bullying evil cannot speak.


    If it could really speak, the first thing it would say would be, if what you said, it probably wouldn''t exist at all.


    What else can I do besides agreeing?


    Thinking of this, the evil glutton nodded depressedly.


    If you want to use Lao Tzu as cannon fodder, just say no, just fuck it.


    Depend on!


    "Haha, okay, okay, I just said, my little Taotie must be the most handsome person in the world, not one of them. Eat, eat, eat more, you will have the strength to work when you are full."


    Under Han Sanqian''s attention, the evil glutton ate frantically.


    Not long after, the pile of gold was almost wiped out by the evil glutton.


    And the serious injury on the Evil Taotie''s body also began to recover quickly.


    As expected of an ancient ferocious beast, his fighting power can be recovered even more by eating a little bit of his mother''s food than his own cheating one.


    Han Sanqian was even thinking, if there is an extremely fierce battle to be fought one day, then he can directly prepare a few carts of food for the evil glutton, so that this guy can''t consume everyone there?


    After all, even myself, under the blessing of Taixu, is just a second comeback, but this guy has been eating all the time and his combat power is online, so in theory, as long as the food is enough, he can''t be said to be invincible, but at least any People have to weigh their own weight when fighting with him, right?


    That''s right, Han Sanqian had to do the same by himself.


    "Damn, it''s a good thing you''re with me." Han Sanqian thought about it, and he couldn''t help feeling a little terrified.


    However, more than fear, there is more expectation.


    After all, after the evil Taotie followed him, he was almost homeless.


    In this situation, let alone grow, it can''t achieve the strength it had when it first saw itself.


    And once the evil glutton can recuperate that day, coupled with his crazy nourishment, after his strength soars, and with enough food, rely on... what kind of power is that.


    Anyway, I feel a little scared when I think about it.


    I don''t know which unlucky person will become the victim at that time.


    "Have you finished eating?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The Evil Glutton nodded, and then he still didn''t forget to lick off the little bit of gold on the ground.


    "Don''t be so hungry, we are also ancient beasts anyway, we must be imposing. I promise, when you finish this matter for me, I will prepare a room full of food for you, how about it?"


    The evil Taotie''s kind foodie heart was clearly manipulated by Han Sanqian, and he nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian put his mouth close to the ear of the evil Taotie, and told him all his plans in detail.


    "do you understand?"


    "Just understand, let''s act now!"


    After the words fell, one person and one beast split up and started to act...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4512

    "Kill!"


    in the city.


    The Polar Bear Army has lost nearly two-thirds of its troops. In other words, only 10,000 of the 30,000 people have been beaten.


    And once they lost their absolute superiority in numbers and had to face the attack of two columns approaching 10,000 people, the result would be very predictable.


    Before long, they will be completely defeated.


    Now, to put it harshly, it was just the last lingering breath.


    Demise is only a matter of time.


    At the entrance of the Underground Dragon City, they were almost facing the same dilemma at this time.


    The advantage of the terrain is indeed an advantage, but the advantages of the number of people and cultivation base are also advantages.


    There are only a few dozen people in the area, but actually being able to persist for such a long time is considered an extreme operation in itself.


    Even if they were stubborn, it should only take less than ten minutes for this place to be broken.


    Sombra listened to the reports from various ministries with satisfaction.


    In other words, after more than ten minutes, the untouchables of the polar bear army can be slaughtered, and the underground dragon city can also be destroyed.


    At that time, all situations will be under his control again.


    Although the process is somewhat annoying, it is also somewhat depressing.


    But in any case, the ending satisfied him.


    "Elder, will the third and fourth columns continue to pursue Han Sanqian?" a subordinate asked.


    Heiying smiled lightly: "Of course, as a dog in the water, you''ll have to beat him up. Now that we''ve almost cut off Han Sanqian''s left and right arms, why don''t we kill this idiot?"


    "The elder is right. Han Sanqian has really caused us a lot of trouble. Only by catching him and torturing him will we be able to relieve our hatred."


    "That''s right, and this guy has taken all the treasures of that useless angelica as his own. Now it''s like a mobile treasury. We just need to kill him, hmph!"


    A group of people talked freely, and Sombra didn''t feel any dissatisfaction.


    In fact, compared with what his subordinates said, he had a more important reason to kill Han Sanqian.


    Take credit!


    This is Han Sanqian, moreover, he once took Tianmo Castle for his own use.


    Therefore, once Han Sanqian was caught by him, it would be easy to imagine how much he contributed.


    Taking back the city and killing the big traitor with his hands, anyone who sees him will give his credit a thumbs up.


    The subordinate took the order slightly, but before leaving, he still lowered his head slightly, and said: "However, elder, if the third and fourth columns are required to continue to pursue, their range may... be expanded."


    This means that the third and fourth columns will be pulled farther away. After all, the Tianmo Castle is so big, once the third and fourth columns are chased out, it is not possible to retreat in a short time.


    "What are you afraid of? The elder said just now that Han Sanqian is just a dog in the water. It''s too late for him to escape now. Do you still think that he can counterattack?"


    "Yeah, if he counterattacks, his gang of bullshit bears should counterattack when there are still many people. Now... oh, it''s just a group of dying people, what''s the point?!",


    "You''d better go honestly."


    Hearing this, the subordinate did not attack immediately, but looked at the elder.


    Obviously, his final decision counts as a decision.


    Heiying sneered lightly. In fact, the words of his subordinates basically represented his meaning. The reason why he didn''t answer immediately was actually because of his trust in the subordinate in front of him.


    What he said was not completely unreasonable.


    The two columns were pulled out, and once Han Sanqian came back from the counterattack, his side would indeed be short-handed.


    However, in that case, I also have three columns, a total of more than 10,000 horses.


    boom!


    But just as the black shadow was thinking, an extremely violent explosion suddenly sounded from the north city gate in the distance, and the flames soared into the sky, instantly lighting up the entire night sky!


    The huge explosion made Sombra feel the ground shaking slightly.


    "Over there is..." Someone frowned.


    "There is a lot of movement in the north of the city, as if...something happened."


    "This power is incomparable to others..."


    "Could it be..."


    Suddenly, everyone opened their eyes suddenly.


    "Han Sanqian!"


    "It''s Han Sanqian, it must be Han Sanqian, this guy wants to escape from the north gate!"


    "That''s right, except for him who can make such a big commotion, there is no one else, and, in the north of the city..."


    Hearing the anxious voices of his subordinates, at this moment, Soi Ying suddenly looked over there...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4513

    Yes.


    It should be Han Sanqian without a doubt.


    It''s really hard for anyone else to do it besides him.


    Moreover, the direction and location are indeed signs of fleeing.


    Thinking of this, Heiying smiled coldly: "It really is you, Han Sanqian."


    "Elder, let''s go to support immediately."


    "Yeah, the opportunity is never to be missed. We were worried about whether this kid would play tricks just now. Now it seems that he is just what we said before. He is greedy for life and afraid of death. He wants to escape, it''s a dream! "


    "Elder, do you want to send the first column to support?"


    "It''s really difficult to rely on the third and fourth columns alone."


    "Yes, Elder, that guy has actually resisted us for a long time, and his strength doesn''t need to be said."


    "Just to be on the safe side, Elder, let''s send an extra team. After all, once Han Sanqian breaks through the city in the north of the city, it will be very difficult for the outside to catch him."


    Sombra nodded.


    There is indeed some truth to this statement.


    Once Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, is allowed to run out of Tianmo Fort, it will be tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    At that time, wanting to catch him again is almost equivalent to dreaming.


    Therefore, now it is really necessary to take advantage of the situation of wrapping his dumplings and completely kill him!


    Thanks to my own credit, a duck with its mouth full can''t fly for fun.


    Thinking of this, Soi Ying nodded: "Okay, listen to my order and immediately send the third and fourth columns to the north of the city. At the same time, order the first army to withdraw from the battlefield and rush to reinforcements."


    "Yes!"


    Following the order of the shadow.


    Soon, the entire large army was mobilized again.


    Boom!


    Several flames crazily attacked the city wall. Although the city wall is very strong, it cannot withstand such a firepower attack.


    As the city wall continued to tremble, the stone bricks began to shatter, and the wall began to slide down.


    "Kill!"


    Many people from the third and fourth vertical and horizontal also arrived in time. From a distance, they saw a huge black shadow attacking the wall.


    "Roar!"


    Immediately afterwards, the huge monster roared, and in the next second, its huge body rushed towards the city gate abruptly.


    boom!


    A loud bang sounded again.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge body was directly smashed against the city wall.


    For a moment, the incomparably thick city wall swayed under the impact.


    The power of this monster is real.


    "Damn it, isn''t that Han Sanqian''s helper?"


    "Grass, why did this guy become so big all of a sudden?"


    "Yeah, this size has at least tripled or quadrupled, let alone his mother."


    "Damn it, is this monster a ball? How long has it been since it got so big?"


    Of course, a group of people recognized at a glance that this monster was the guy who fought side by side with Han Sanqian before, and it was enough to show that Han Sanqian was nearby, which surprised them very much.


    Yes, after eating and looking at the gold, the body of the evil glutton has recovered a lot, and its size has naturally doubled.


    Besides, to put it bluntly, it would be a whole hill just relying on the pile of gold he ate, regardless of his size.


    With such a weight and volume, when it bumped against the city wall, the natural effect would be extremely terrifying and shocking.


    "It doesn''t matter how many, no matter how great he is, we will kill him, order the troops, and immediately launch an attack formation!"


    "Yes!"


    Under the command of the captain, the third column immediately launched an offensive posture.


    The fourth column followed closely behind and formed an encirclement trend with the third column.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The two teams shouted almost in unison.


    In the next second, two troops with tens of thousands of people attacked us directly towards the evil Taotie.


    Although they didn''t see Han Sanqian, they knew very well that their top priority was to get rid of this huge beast, otherwise if this guy was allowed to attack at will, the city wall would soon be unable to hold on.


    At that time, it would give Han Sanqian a greater chance to escape.


    Crash!


    The black shadows were like a tide, and all kinds of attacks were like rain, almost desperately bombarding towards the evil glutton.


    The evil glutton had no fear at all, relying on his thick armor to be unstoppable, he still slammed into the city wall on his own...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4514

    Boom!


    As the various fire techniques on the Taotie of Evil exploded, his incomparably powerful body suddenly came into intimate contact with the wall.


    His body was shaking from the explosion, and the entire city wall was trembling from his impact.


    The most damning thing is that it brought a lot of fire techniques to the city wall, so that when it bombed him, it also bombed the city wall.


    "Damn it, let me just say why this guy is completely unmoved in the face of our attack. It turns out that he regarded us as a powder keg."


    "Yeah, actually using us to help him blow up the wall, this guy is really hateful."


    However, the dark shadows transformed by the people in black that had been arranged in the first place also suddenly chased after the evil glutton.


    The two sides started a bloody fight immediately.


    "If this guy doesn''t resist our spells, it can be understood that he wants to use our hands to bomb the city wall, but why is this guy still ignoring the hand-to-hand combat now?"


    Under short-hand combat, if you are not careful, you will hurt your vitals, so any attack will be counterattacked by yourself in this situation.


    No matter how rough the monster is, it''s not so completely defenseless, right?


    This is simply an act of sending oneself to death.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian really seems to have escaped." "Yeah, this monster should have been ordered to die by Han Sanqian, and he didn''t care about any attacks at all. He only wanted to attack the city. It should be purely because he wanted to help." Han Sanqian escaped from the Demon Castle."


    "At that time, this monster wants to continue hitting the wall? Hehe, the faster you hit it, the faster you die."


    The first captain smiled with satisfaction: "Since we have all reached a consensus, why should we be polite to him?!"


    After the words fell, he stepped forward directly.


    "The three armies obey orders!"


    "Wow!"


    The three columns immediately shook hands with each other in unison!


    "Triangle position, ready to attack!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, the army immediately put up a posture.


    Like three black carriages ready to go, just waiting for the doctor''s order!


    "kill!"


    boom! ! ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4515

    They fired from three sides, like three long arrows, and suddenly blasted towards the evil Taotie.


    The Taotie of Evil roared, and the one eye suddenly opened.


    In the next second, it suddenly changed its angle, and in a frenzy, it rushed towards the fourth column.


    "I rely on it!"


    Seeing this scene, the fourth captain was so shocked that he almost missed the dog on the spot.


    This fucking guy who had been being beaten passively all of a sudden turned back.


    The key is that you counterattack as soon as you fucking counterattack, why do you follow your own team.


    Damn, the fourth column is all my brothers.


    Roar!


    Sure enough, under the desperate and gloomy eyes of the fourth captain, Taotie rushed directly into the crowd, relying on his huge body and absolute strength, like a wild bull, rampaging.


    Although the people in black were extremely agile, they were almost unable to move an inch under such circumstances, and many died tragically on the spot.


    "attack!"


    The first and third columns had no such losses, ordered the entire army to turn their guns, and attacked the evil glutton again.


    Evil Zhi Taotie was also unambiguous, turned around and opened his mouth wide, several men in black were instantly swallowed into his mouth on the spot.


    "kill!"


    The bloody battle between the two sides officially began.


    And almost at the same time, on the other side of the underground pass.


    With the collapse of the last line of defense at the pass, Zuo already understood.


    The gate cannot be guarded.


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    Behind him, a brother asked him nervously.


    He glanced back, and there was only one brother left behind him.


    But even if this brother is still alive, he is almost the same as himself, with blood all over his body, and his eyes are extremely tired.


    This bloody battle can only be described as tragic.


    There are only a few dozen brothers, but they forcibly resist the attack of thousands of elite troops.


    The terrain is important, but the determination of the brothers is actually more important.


    None of them said they were afraid, and none of them took even half a step back.


    They have only one thought, the one at the front wants to hold on for a while longer, while the one behind wants to make up for the fallen brother as soon as possible!


    In this way, their group of people sprung up like mushrooms, you managed to kill the guards at the pass, and soon, one or more people who were also not afraid of death were at the front.


    Repeatedly, until now, people are completely gone.


    A Zuo looked at the enemy who was about to rush in from the entrance, and patted his brother on the shoulder: "Go back and tell Madam, we have completed the task she gave us."


    "No, Madam gave you the task. Naturally, you should be the one who will report back to this task. Ah Zuo, although you are my current captain, in private, you have to call me big brother. "


    "The elder brother has no one in his family, and there is only one younger brother. You help me take care of him. The elder brother has lived a few years longer than you. Now, he will go on the road first."


    After saying that, the man pushed Zuo behind him, gritted his teeth, and went straight to kill the enemies who rushed in.


    In fact, both of them knew very well that only one of them could survive.


    Ah Zuo wanted to give him the opportunity, but he also wanted to give Ah Zuo the opportunity.


    Seeing him who was stabbed into a hornet''s nest by the enemy who rushed in because of blocking him, Ah Zuo suppressed his tears and patted his chest heavily, he had already swore to himself.


    From now on, your brother''s life is mine, and I will do my best to protect him.


    Turning around, Ah Zuo wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, no longer caring about anything else, and desperately rushed towards the Underground Dragon City.


    "Kill!"


    Behind him, as the pass was captured, a large number of men in black rushed in like a spring.


    They roared excitedly, as if venting their depression of being blocked for so long.


    "Madam, it seems that the entrance to the pass must have been lost." Scar said sadly.


    Su Yingxia looked at the top of her head quietly, as if she was praying for her dead brother.


    Immediately afterwards, she opened her eyes suddenly, her eyes were full of killing intent: "Come on...!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4516

    There is no fear in Su Yingxia''s eyes, nor the slightest fear. On the contrary, there is even a strong desire to move in her eyes.


    She knew very well that this battle was simply unavoidable.


    So, she was already prepared.


    There is nothing to be afraid of, on the contrary, it should be embraced with enthusiasm.


    If you have no choice, you must do the most beautiful thing when you have no choice.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia drank softly: "Everyone, take your place!"


    "Yes!"


    Although there are not many people left, but at this time, Ah You''s gang still has an unusually high fighting atmosphere.


    "If we lose, all our efforts will be in vain. The women we rescued will also fall into greater despair again."


    "So, for our own sake, or for theirs, I want to ask, are you willing to lose like this?"


    With those words, the rest of the brothers shook their heads.


    Of course not!


    No one would just obediently give the fruit to the enemy.


    "Madam, tell me how to do it, let''s fight with them."


    "That''s right, ma''am, just do as you order."


    Seeing that everyone was determined, Su Yingxia was very satisfied.


    They are at a disadvantage, so pre-war mobilization is very important.


    In terms of psychology and morale, they are the only things they can take out, or have an absolute advantage in.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Okay, then we will fight with them to the end."


    "Every minute we persist, the group of women behind us will be able to live for an extra minute, and Sanqian will be able to breathe for an extra minute."


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison.


    After the words fell, Ah Zuo had already rushed over.


    Before he could speak, Su Yingxia had already gently pulled him behind her.


    "Suffice it to say, we all saw what happened."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Ah Zuo shook his head: "It''s nothing hard, it''s just a pity that I didn''t spend more time with these bastards."


    Su Yingxia didn''t have time to answer, because at this time, the troops from the second column had already killed them.


    A group of people quickly occupied the entrance of the city.


    The captain of the second column couldn''t help sneering when he saw Su Yingxia and others standing in the middle of the road.


    "You bastards are all so courageous that you dare to mess around here."


    "Come on, take all these bastards down for me."


    A group of men in black immediately attacked directly.


    Su Yingxia sneered, and the next second, she raised her hand.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, fires blazed around the captain of the second team.


    Many black shadows didn''t even react, and were immediately surrounded by the fire. When they wanted to break out again, they were surprised to find that their surroundings had already been surrounded by the sky-high fire.


    "This¡­¡­"


    For a moment, the entire second column was visibly panicked.


    "You guys!" The second captain pointed to Su Yingxia, clearly anxious and angry.


    Damn it, they are all surrounded here, this group of fools don''t know how to surrender, how dare they be so presumptuous here?


    This is simply unbearable!


    Su Yingxia sneered, not afraid at all.


    In fact, when Ah Zuo and others went to defend the pass, she had already carried out the second plan with Dao Scar and others.


    The so-called second plan is actually very simple, that is, what should they do if Han Sanqian doesn''t get out in time.


    Su Yingxia saw the fire attack at that time, so she quickly thought of the current plan.


    Fire sleepy!


    She ordered people to set up an ambush almost in the surrounding houses of the entire underground dragon city.


    Once the enemy army rushes into the city from the pass, she will immediately set fire to these places. With the fire raging, Su Yingxia believes that this can definitely effectively stop the enemy''s attack.


    Although this is only a temporary solution, Su Yingxia believes that this is their only solution at the moment.


    "Scar, prepare for action."


    "Yes!"


    Although the scar is still there, after a short recovery, this bully guy can already walk or run by himself.


    "Prepare to split up."


    "Ma''am, be careful." Dao Scar urged nervously.


    In fact, this time the action was obviously more difficult for them, but Dao Scar cared more about Su Yingxia than himself.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, she took the lead...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4517

    Like a fairy, Su Yingxia flew directly behind the group of people from the mid-air. Afterwards, she grasped the jade sword and waited quietly.


    Scar also waved his hand, and immediately, the remaining disciples all took action.


    They collectively climbed onto the beams of the house, and then aimed at the man in black on the fire with their bows and arrows!


    And some strong people even directly lifted some boulders.


    "put!"


    With Scar''s loud shout, dozens of arrows were fired at the same time, shooting at the man in black.


    Although these arrows are all ordinary arrows, those who can''t stand to shoot these arrows are all fired by the powerful people of Tianmobao. The strength and penetrating power of the arrows are naturally beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Coupled with the pile of huge boulders rolling down, even if the men in black were really powerful, they couldn''t hold back such violent punches and hammers on them.


    The whole team suddenly became chaotic.


    But at this critical moment of turmoil, the attack never stopped.


    Accompanied by a method that exploded in their crowd, a white figure had already rushed in.


    Although Su Yingxia''s ability is not as good as Han Sanqian''s, she is definitely a top-notch expert alone.


    As soon as he was in the shadows, Su Yingxia immediately killed them randomly, forcing the man in black to turn the world upside down even more.


    "Ayou, Ah Zuo, if we can survive, we are still good brothers. On the contrary, if we can''t survive, we will continue our fate in the next life." Scar shouted.


    Left and right looked back, and nodded firmly.


    "Kill!"


    In the next second, under the leadership of Scar, they found the wooden cart that had been hidden in advance, and under the cover of the wooden cart, they rushed into the scene of fire and killed them directly!


    Suddenly, even though the entire second column had an absolute superiority in numbers, under the charge of Su Yingxia inside, Huo Huo and Scar on the outside, it fell into chaos for a while.


    Before they even had time to resist, many soldiers fell to the ground.


    "Hold on, hold on to me!"


    The captain of the second column shouted hurriedly, trying to get his subordinates to regain their composure.


    While he shouted loudly, the entire second column really began to slowly stabilize the formation.


    Su Yingxia knew very well that this would happen sooner or later.


    But she really has no other better way.


    At least, with such an impact and their readjustment of formation, they have persisted for ten minutes.


    The rest can only be left to God''s will.


    "Pfft!"


    "Pfft!"


    After the shadow man came to his senses, it was actually a nightmare for Su Yingxia''s people.


    The opponent''s ability was too high and there were too many people. Scar and his group quickly changed from attackers to lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Many brothers died tragically on the spot.


    Although Scar was able to persist more than others relying on the golden armor, his heavy injuries still made him look like a rhino that was dying of old age.


    Not only was he not aggressive at all, but his clumsy movements made it difficult for him to move forward.


    Left and right are not much better, even though they chose back-to-back combat as soon as they rushed into the enemy camp.


    But as more and more brothers around them fell, they also began to be alone.


    Several consecutive knives were cut on their bodies, making them bloody people almost in an instant.


    "Ma''am, we can''t hold on any longer."


    Dao Scar tried his best to resist the attack in front of him with all his strength, grinning his teeth in pain and shouting towards Su Yingxia. ;


    Su Yingxia''s cultivation base is very high, even in the crowd, she managed to break out of a circle without people.


    Within one meter of the circle, there was nothing but corpses.


    But obviously, even Han Sanqian couldn''t withstand the siege, how could Su Yingxia be able to?


    A little carelessness, a sword had already cut her arm, and before she recovered, she was stabbed again on the shoulder.


    Obviously, Su Yingxia has also entered a period of weakness at this time, otherwise, it would be impossible for these men in black to get close.


    Su Yingxia is not afraid of pain, let alone life and death.


    She only hated herself for not holding on to it for a longer period of time.


    "A bunch of trash, they are really bold and reckless. They just came to my underground dragon city to make trouble, but they dare to attack us insanely. You really think your life is too long."


    "Kill them, leave no one behind!"


    "Yes!"


    The man in black took the order, and he was about to attack the few remaining people.


    But at this moment, a breeze suddenly hit...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4518

    The breeze is so light that many people don''t notice the difference at all.


    But in the next second, they suddenly felt uncomfortable on their faces, and just when they were about to reach out to touch them, they clearly felt a burst of burning pain on their faces.


    This severe pain was almost so painful that everyone who was blown by this wind couldn''t help throwing away the weapons in their hands and covering their faces in pain.


    The second captain also obviously felt a quarter of discomfort on his face, and under the protection of mobilizing the breath in his body, he returned to his original state.


    He looked around, but frowning for a moment.


    Su Yingxia, Dao Scar, Ah Zuo Ah You and three other members of the Polar Bear Legion, a total of seven people disappeared in an instant.


    He slightly stretched out his hand again, and there was a gust of breeze blowing over his palm, and then, a few things that were like dust but shining red light fell down from the palm of his hand.


    As soon as this thing touched the hand, it burned immediately, which made people feel extremely painful.


    Come to think of it, the breeze just now caused all their brothers to suffer a dark loss because of these weird things in the wind.


    He immediately looked around, and it was obvious that there was no other possibility for someone who could use the wind to hurt someone like this except a super expert.


    "Who is against it, why don''t you show up quickly?"


    The captain of the second column shouted loudly, grasped the long sword in his hand, and looked at him coldly.


    "Show yourself? What can you do if you show up?"


    With a sneer, everyone looked for their reputation, only to suddenly find a black figure standing there not far away in the darkness.


    After he laughed, he suddenly turned around.


    For a moment, even the second column of thousands of people couldn''t help but retreat in fright.


    "Han... Han Sanqian?"


    "How is it possible? Hasn''t Han Sanqian already fled? I heard that the battle in the north of the city was fierce. He... how could he be... on our side?"


    "Yeah, this is simply... simply outrageous."


    They were flustered and puzzled, and some even couldn''t help but took another step back.


    These men in black are indeed well-trained and have extraordinary abilities, so it is obviously impossible for Han Sanqian to rely on his own deterrence to shake the battlefield.


    But this does not mean that these men in black are completely fearless in life and death.


    They had already fought against Han Sanqian, so they naturally knew how powerful he was. Naturally, the few thousand people in the Underground Dragon City suddenly became extremely hopeless.


    "Hmph!" Han Sanqian laughed coldly.


    The so-called strange tricks of soldiers, what he wants is the effect that the enemy can''t think of.


    He was crazily restrained by the evil glutton, and before he left, he told the evil glutton not to withdraw the attack on the city wall until the most critical moment.


    In this way, the other party was even more convinced that Han Sanqian wanted to escape from Tianmo Castle.


    And once this happens, they will inevitably send a large number of troops to encircle and suppress themselves, so that the underground dragon city will appear extremely empty.


    At this time, Han Sanqian''s sudden return to the carbine will inevitably catch the opponent by surprise.


    The other party probably never thought that Han Sanqian would appear here at this time.


    "There are so many things you can''t think of."


    "It was fun to kill just now, isn''t it? Now, I will make you pay for it!"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian suddenly became full of energy!


    "Yingxia, help me guard the pass. Since all of them have come in, one of them counts as one, and they all have to die here for me."


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian full of emotion, and nodded heavily: "It''s on me."


    She knew that Han Sanqian would definitely come here to help them, and she also knew that Han Sanqian must have the ability to rush here to help them.


    This is the tacit understanding between husband and wife, and also Su Yingxia''s absolute trust in Han Sanqian.


    Left and right were also lying weakly on the ground in the distance, leaning on the scar and waiting for the other four to breathe heavily.


    But no matter what, there was a smile in their eyes.


    Because their backbone has clearly arrived.


    "Damn it, what did these grandsons do to us just now? Now, it''s their turn."


    The brothers looked at each other, and then smiled at each other.


    And sure enough, as Su Yingxia flew to the pass and took his seat, Han Sanqian also showed a chilling sneer at this time.


    "Today, new and old grudges, I will count with you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian flew straight into the shadow man.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4519

    Without the slightest reservation, and without the slightest pity, for Han Sanqian, there is only one ending for the group of people in front of him.


    That is death.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s tricks almost killed people.


    The man in black, who looked very powerful, was like a straw in the rice field under Han Sanqian''s crazy attack, falling down as Han Sanqian kept waving his sickle.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been around for a lifetime, and I think I haven''t seen any big scenes, but since I got to know the leader of our family, I found that my previous cognition was just playing tricks."


    "Yeah, it''s all a bit outrageous. One person directly kills nearly 5,000 people. Do you know what this concept is?"


    "Damn it, I''ve never heard of it, I''ve never seen it, especially if any one of the five thousand people raises it alone, that''s a good hand."


    "That''s right, for an ordinary person, let alone beating him, I already admire him as a tough man for being able to stand in front of five thousand people without changing his face."


    Ah Zuo Ah You, Dao Scar and the others looked at the situation in the field and couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing.


    It happened that there was such a big gap between the two sides, but the ending was completely opposite. Han Sanqian, who was supposed to be weak, not only didn''t have the weak look he should have, but also treated the powerful people in black. Chase and fight.


    "To be honest, it would be great for me to have the ability of the leader someday."


    "Yeah, don''t say it''s exactly the same, if I can have a fur, that''s pretty good."


    "Forget it. Anyway, the leader will be our boss in the future. We will have a lot of opportunities to follow him. I don''t want to waste time on this. I want to watch the leader''s performance."


    "That''s right, let''s see how the leader vented his anger on us."


    As soon as the words fell, a sky fire exploded from Han Sanqian''s hand. Suddenly, a black shadow was like a rookie on the spot, without even a chance to resist, it was completely reduced to ashes in the explosion.


    And these, obviously, are not over.


    In the next second, Han Sanqian rushed down with a huge ax in hand.


    Where the light of the ax passes, everything is ashes.


    Han Sanqian didn''t know what it meant to be tired at all. After the mad ax went down, he exploded with sky fire again, and then soared into the sky.


    "Ax array!"


    Wow!


    The Ten Thousand Ax Pangu Ax fell from the sky, and the ground exploded!


    The men in black, who were standing neatly and imposingly, were completely broken into pieces under Han Sanqian''s series of attacks like this.


    It''s not that they didn''t try to resist, but the result of the resistance has not changed in the slightest, and it is still a unilateral massacre.


    The Dao Scar brothers were so excited to see it, it was so crazy, Han Sanqian was like a god of killing, and those black-clothed people who were still like masters in their eyes before , but in front of Han Sanqian, he was as weak as an ant.


    fierce!


    It was too fierce.


    "Ants, who dares to step forward?"


    In the battlefield, Han Sanqian looked at him coldly as soon as he released his Pangu axe.


    The whole scene was completely silent, and no one dared to say a word, and no one dared to look forward and take half a step. Sometimes, they even retreated in tacit understanding because they were afraid of being tricked by their own people.


    The captain of the second team looked at Han Sanqian with some reluctance at this time. He didn''t understand why Han Sanqian was so much stronger now than before.


    After experiencing huge consumption, he should be even weaker.


    But this guy, why is he hitting harder and harder? !


    Looking back at the brothers behind him, the entire team of nearly 5,000 people is now scattered, not to mention that the most important thing is that the reduction in personnel is very serious.


    He can almost confirm with the naked eye that his team has lost at least half of it.


    "Why, are you all afraid?" Han Sanqian looked at all the men in black in a cold voice.


    "I''m afraid, it''s useless."


    "You can only learn to bear it, because it will only make you more afraid..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4520

    And above the ground at this time.


    Soi Ying was at ease, and almost everything on the battlefield was under his control.


    Almost at the same time, two intelligence agents arrived one after another.


    "Report to the elders, the group of so-called polar bears are basically the soft-shelled turtles, and they have almost no power to resist. Please tell the elders, whether to kill them all or keep some prisoners?"


    "Very good." Black Shadow nodded in satisfaction: "Let''s keep some prisoners."


    "Well, they are also Han Sanqian''s men. After we catch Han Sanqian, I will face him personally and torture them."


    "Let him, Han Sanqian, watch his brothers die one by one in front of him. I believe that Han Sanqian must have enjoyed the feeling at that time."


    After the words fell, several subordinates beside him also laughed coldly.


    "He killed our people, we will kill his people one by one in front of him later, hehe!"


    "I hope he can hold on."


    "At that time, his group of people must be crying so much, tears streaming down their faces, not only regretting following Han Sanqian, but also regretting offending us."


    Soi Ying nodded in satisfaction: "That''s right, since our ace division was established, we''ve been doing it all the time, and we''re bound to kill the enemies if we go out. How can we do this if these bastards dare to provoke us?" Give them good fruit?"


    Then, he looked at another intelligence agent: "What about you, what about your side?"


    "Elder Qi, for some reason, Han Sanqian''s giant beast that was used to hit the wall suddenly became extremely large and quite fierce. It was hitting the wall at all costs, but fortunately, the third and fourth columns I have been trying my best to resist, and then the first column arrived in time."


    "Under the full confrontation of the three columns, the power of the giant beast has been greatly reduced, and the attack on the city wall has basically disappeared. However, it is indeed huge and strong, and it will take a while to deal with it."


    Hearing the intelligence agent''s answer, Sombra was very satisfied.


    Although the evil beast is still messing around, it is not incomprehensible.


    After all, the flames that I saw from a distance are very fierce, which is enough to show that this giant beast is by no means an ordinary person.


    Therefore, it will obviously take a long time to subdue such a giant beast.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian is really planning to run away completely, and keeps letting his strange beasts hit the city wall. His heart can be seen."


    "So what if he doesn''t run away? We have a total of 25,000 people in five columns, and there are nearly 30,000 horses in four secret posts. Can he resist Han Sanqian?"


    "Before, he thought that we were a garbage army like the Underworld Rain Department. He probably thought that he could still fight to become a god, but in fact he didn''t know at all. With our strength, the Underworld Rain Department is nothing."


    "The gap between the ace division and ordinary troops is huge. How can he, Han Sanqian, be clear about this?"


    A group of people talked freely, obviously thinking that they had won the battle.


    "By the way, why haven''t the people from the second column come yet?" Soi Ying was very satisfied. At this moment, he also noticed that his troops were missing one person.


    "That''s right, why hasn''t there been any news from the second column?"


    "Based on time, they shouldn''t be slower than the fifth column to produce results, right?"


    After all, the Polar Bear Legion has a huge advantage in numbers, and it is not immediately possible to kill them all, but the second column is different. Even if someone lurks in and destroys the Underground Dragon City, there should not be too many people , so the result of the second column should not be later than that of the fifth column.


    "Could it be that something unexpected happened?" The careful subordinate just now couldn''t help reminding again this time.


    The atmosphere instantly entered an extremely tense state.


    Everyone looks at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to do for a while.


    Soi Ying, who was in a good mood just now, fell directly to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    It seems that, from some perspectives, this possibility does exist.


    Thinking of this, Sombra also began to feel a little worried.


    But just when Sombra was about to speak, a subordinate suddenly stood up.


    "Everyone, I have something to say. I don''t know if I should say it or not?"


    Everyone heard the words, and now they all set their eyes on him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4521

    He smiled slightly: "Everyone, are you frightened by Han Sanqian?"


    In a word, everyone who had expected him was completely angry.


    After all, everyone is in the same group and at the same level. How can they accept being belittled in front of their elders? !


    "Fuck, Liu Dazhu, what the hell do you mean by that?"


    "That''s right, even if you want to show off, you don''t have to pull us down, do you?"


    "The way you pretend is really disgusting."


    A group of people were cursing and cursing, obviously extremely dissatisfied with Liu Dazhu''s words.


    Seeing this, even Heiying had no choice but to stand up at this time, and softly scolded: "Liu Dazhu, you are also considered a veteran under my command, how can you speak so disrespectfully?"


    "We are all on the same boat. If you insult your colleagues like this, if you don''t have a reasonable explanation, I will punish you severely."


    Liu Dazhu bowed lightly, and said: "Elder, Liu Dazhu never speaks nonsense. He dared to speak out, but he really had his own reasons."


    "You speak."


    Liu Dazhu nodded: "I think you guys are really frightened by Han Sanqian, that''s why you messed up and messed up."


    "Everyone don''t even think about it. The battle in the north of the city is so fierce that it is difficult for the three columns to stay there for a while. What does this mean? It means that Han Sanqian put a lot of energy into it. Don''t you argue with this? "


    Reasonable and well-founded, although many people feel extremely dissatisfied because of what he said just now, they must admit it.


    What he said now is indeed an indisputable fact.


    "Since this is the case, then I would like to ask, what is Han Sanqian''s purpose for devoting so much energy to it, and even giving up the lives of tens of thousands of his own legion?"


    "Shouldn''t it be running away?"


    Everyone still didn''t have any rebuttals, and that''s true.


    "But, how do you explain it over there in the dungeon?"


    "That''s right, the second column entered the battlefield at almost full strength. With their abilities, it''s easy to deal with those little thieves who wreak havoc?"


    "Even if we didn''t take it in one fell swoop, at least there should be intelligence agents back now, right? How dare you say that the second column is fine?"


    Heiying couldn''t help but nodded, this was indeed the root cause of his instant worry.


    However, Liu Dazhu smiled very disdainfully.


    "Everyone, how about I say that you were scared by Han Sanqian!"


    "It is true that there is no news from the second column now, but what does that mean? Do you think that the second column is in trouble now?"


    "Then, are you planning to send troops to reinforce?"


    In a word, I really asked everyone.


    Indeed, according to normal logic, if the second column is in trouble, then they must send troops to rescue it.


    That''s almost nothing to say.


    "Elder, have you ever thought that this might be Han Sanqian''s scheme?" Liu Dazhu asked.


    "Conspiracy?"


    "That''s right, it''s a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain." Liu Dazhu nodded.


    "Tell me." Soi Ying continued to ask.


    Liu Dazhu glanced at the battlefield behind him, and replied quickly: "Han Sanqian killed Danggui, but he didn''t retreat in time. Instead, he put away his troops strangely and took away Danggui''s Golden City. So, what does this subordinate mean?" Yes, he is based on the logic that we think he does not know our existence, but conversely, what if Han Sanqian knows our existence?"


    "Elder, let me remind you again, Han Sanqian killed Angelica."


    In a word, Hei Ying suddenly gasped. What he meant was obvious, that is, Angelica might reveal their existence before he died.


    This is also normal, Dang Gui will definitely struggle before dying, and even threaten Han Sanqian to let him go.


    And there are not many things that Angelica can use to threaten Han Sanqian, and they are the only ones left.


    So imagine carefully, Liu Dazhu''s words are definitely not alarmist, but extremely possible, that''s all.


    Sombra had to admit this point, he had completely ignored it from the beginning to the end.


    Seeing that Liu Dazhu''s words seemed to have an effect, someone stood up dissatisfied immediately: "Even if Han Sanqian knows, what can it explain?"


    Liu Dazhu smiled disdainfully, and didn''t even look at him: "The problem explained here is too big."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4522

    "Is it too old?" The man was also not to be outdone: "I''m afraid you are scared, looking for reasons and excuses here, and throwing our dirty water by the way?"


    Liu Dazhu shook his head helplessly: "It''s really a pig teammate. Let me ask you, if Han Sanqian knew about our existence, why didn''t this guy leave immediately? Instead, he did so many things in our Tianmo Castle?"


    The man was instantly stopped by the question, but he still said firmly: "Maybe... maybe, he didn''t take us seriously at all, and suffered from underestimating the enemy."


    Liu Dazhu didn''t want to pay attention to him, and looked directly at Hei Ying: "Elder, although it''s our first time to fight against Han Sanqian, looking back at his previous record and his silent entry into the fortified interior of Tianmo Castle, do you think Han What kind of person is Sanqian?"


    Soi Ying spoke softly but firmly: "Obviously, he is an extremely smart person."


    Sombra had to admit this.


    Liu Dazhu smiled slightly: "Then the subordinate should not need to say more."


    When the man heard this, he wanted to say something, but was stopped by the black shadow.


    That''s right, how could someone as smart as Han Sanqian make such a stupid mistake? Even if he really intends to fight against himself and others, he is definitely not a person who knows that there are tigers on the mountain, but still lies on the mountain and waits for the tiger to eat him.


    No matter how good he is, he will definitely do everything possible to make targeted deployments.


    Thinking of this, Heiying looked at Liu Dazhu: "Go on."


    Liu Dazhu nodded: "If Han Sanqian had discovered our existence early on, then I think everything he did would be extremely reasonable."


    "It''s very simple to recruit people. He knows that if there is a fight, he will definitely need cannon fodder."


    "Elder, do you think the Polar Bear Legion looks like it?"


    Upon hearing this, someone immediately echoed: "Elder, Liu Dazhu''s words are indeed reasonable."


    "Isn''t there a guy in the Polar Bear Legion who was wearing extremely exaggerated clothes before? He was wearing a golden armor. At that time, I really thought it was something, but now, Dazhu reminds me that it is very likely that Han Sanqian bought people''s hearts trick."


    "Yeah, after showing off, everyone in this group of common people thought they would become that kind of person, so they were so willing to work for Han Sanqian."


    "I also agree with this point." Another person also stood up: "Before, when there was an intelligence reply, Han Sanqian did not embarrass the judges, but used this golden warrior to fight against the judges."


    "Actually, isn''t this just a disguised form of showing off, and the purpose of showing off is naturally these civilians."


    With the support of a few people, soon there will be more people''s support.


    "Wake up the dreamer with one word, what Dazhu said makes sense."


    "Da Zhu, hurry up and continue."


    "Yeah, this recruiting is as cannon fodder, so why do you want the Golden City? He can''t afford that much for a pair of armor."


    Liu Dazhu saw that a group of people were yelling at him just now, but now they all looked at him with smiles on their faces. He knew very well that he had won.


    He didn''t intend to pursue it any further. They were all colleagues, and they looked up and down: "Of course he didn''t take so much gold to make armor for anyone. He wanted it for himself."


    "He was very smart. He took out a finished product, and then deliberately pretended to take a city to build golden armor for everyone, and let these people work for him. Later, when these people really worked for him, he Just take this opportunity to take away the gold."


    Heiying nodded sharply, and then said, "According to the situation, it''s indeed all right."


    "This can not only be connected with the previous ones, but also explain why the attack from the north of the city is so fierce."


    Everyone nodded.


    "It''s still analyzed by Dazhu."


    "Dazhu is reliable and smart."


    "However, I still have a question. Having said so much, what does it have to do with the sudden absence of any sequence in the second column?"


    "That''s right, even if Han Sanqian wants to escape, he will attack the north of the city. The second column is responsible for the attack of the dungeon. What is the connection between the two?"


    "That''s right, Da Zhu is helping us explain this point?"


    Seeing everyone''s puzzled eyes, Liu Dazhu smiled coldly: "How could there be no contact?"


    "You all heard clearly."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4523

    "The underground city is actually a place where the tiger is transferred away from the mountain for the second time."


    In a word, everyone was stunned, only Hei Ying''s narrow eyes seemed to have thought of something.


    "What is the place where the tiger is transferred away from the mountain for the second time?"


    "yes."


    Liu Dazhu smiled: "It''s very simple. Let me ask you, where did the man in the golden armor go after the battle started? Have you ever seen him in the field?"


    Everyone shook their heads quickly, but they didn''t see it.


    "That''s right." Liu Dazhu smiled: "If my guess is correct, if the dungeon is destroyed, the leader must be the golden man."


    "The power of the golden man, I think everyone should have some understanding. After all, even people like judges have suffered in front of him. We don''t care what Han Sanqian did to this armor, but we must Note that this person''s strength is very strong, there is no doubt about it."


    "When Han Sanqian was at war with us, this golden man went down to the dungeon and created havoc there, so that Han Sanqian could take advantage of our deployment of troops to launch an attack, break through the obstacles, and complete his first attempt to escape. step."


    "But Han Sanqian is also very clear that even if he escapes from us with tricks, once we react, he will immediately send troops to stop him."


    "At that time, he will still be very difficult. Just like now, he will be forcibly blocked by our three columns, and it will be almost impossible for him to move."


    "Everyone, is what I said true?"


    Everyone nodded quickly, and it must be admitted that all the facts Liu Dazhu said were almost completely consistent with the current situation.


    Heiying also nodded at this time, and said: "According to Dazhu, the strange situation in the dungeon is actually the second step for Han Sanqian to escape?"


    "The elder is wise, the younger one means exactly that." Liu Dazhu replied: "Although I don''t know exactly what method Han Sanqian asked the golden man to use when facing us, what is certain is that it should be so." .¡±


    "He knew that we took care of the old nest, so he deliberately set us up there."


    "Once we send people to support because of impatience, then the troops in the north of the city will be reduced, or the troops in other areas will be weakened. If Han Sanqian comes out again at this time and wants to break the city, the probability cannot be said. High, but at least it¡¯s definitely not low, right?¡±


    "Da Zhu is right. Whether we send the fifth column to support now, or deploy any column on the north side of the city, there will be a disadvantage in shrinking the force. If Han Sanqian takes the opportunity to attack from the north of the city at this time, Or in the case of sacrificing a strange beast, they suddenly attack other gates. At that time, we may not have other troops to restrain them, so it is really dangerous."


    "Elder, I agree with what Da Zhu said."


    "That''s right. As for how Han Sanqian could let the golden man restrain the second column in the dungeon, I think there is indeed a way. For example, even though people were deployed on the pass, after they couldn''t resist, the group of people went directly to the second column. A game of peek-a-boo was played with the second column in the dungeon."


    "The dungeon is huge, and it''s really not easy to hunt down this group of people in a short time. Therefore, the second column has not sent back any news. After all, if a group of them can''t even catch a few people, they really have no face. Come back and tell me something."


    "That''s right. If Han Sanqian is really in the dungeon at this time, judging from the firefight between him and the second column, it shouldn''t be so peaceful."


    With this explanation, many people have succeeded in convincing others as well as themselves.


    Heiying also nodded, looked at Liu Dazhu, and praised: "Thanks to Dazhu this time, otherwise we would have fallen into Han Sanqian''s trick in vain, and gave him a chance to take advantage of it. When the battle is over, I will have a great reward."


    "Thank you, elder."


    "Then let''s continue to wait for a while, everyone, don''t be impatient."


    The brains on the ground are well-informed, but the second underground column will be miserable...


    The second column has not given up until now, looked at Han Sanqian coldly, and couldn''t help mocking: "Enough, Han Sanqian!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4524

    "Stop it."


    The captain of the second column shouted loudly, in a cold and violent voice.


    Han Sanqian withdrew his hand slightly, then he looked at the second captain and smiled disdainfully: "What?"


    "Han Sanqian, do you really want to kill them all?" His eyes were vicious, with a hint of hatred, and he threatened: "But the question is, can you kill us?"


    "Han Sanqian, don''t forget that there are tens of thousands of people in the land above your head. If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that the people above will never let you go."


    "You have to know, if you kill us, how powerful the hatred above will be. At that time, not only you, Han Sanqian, will be buried with us, but all your people will be buried with us."


    "Han Sanqian, do you dare?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but sneer: "What kind of threat are you?? Are you kidding me?"


    Against them, is there anyone here who can get out alive?


    I''m afraid this guy was kicked in the head by a donkey, right? !


    Threatening himself with a threat that doesn''t exist at all, what''s wrong with him?


    "Brothers, hold on to me, we have nothing to be afraid of. Even if the 38th blocked our exit, we can''t report the news, but we are not afraid. Once the higher-ups see that we don''t go up to report on time, They will also be suspicious, and they will definitely come to rescue us later."


    "Han Sanqian, you have to be obedient and get caught. As the captain, I must have something to say in front of the elders, and I can help you plead for mercy when the time comes."


    "Not to mention anything else, just these few brothers who are by your side, I can guarantee that their lives will not be in danger. But if you are stubborn, then I''m sorry, neither you nor them can survive."


    The second captain drank coldly.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "I thought you had some serious illness. It turns out that you want to delay time."


    Although these words seemed useless, they actually took some small favors to whet my appetite.


    If Han Sanqian is willing to bargain on this, it is naturally the best, but if he is unwilling, there is actually no loss for him. On the contrary, he has delayed the time.


    They are now obviously waiting for support from above.


    Therefore, the longer the time dragged on, the more beneficial it would be for their battle situation.


    After all, what support needs is time.


    Therefore, for Han Sanqian, this team leader is not what he thought he was, he is an idiot, he has his own little Jiujiu.


    "It''s really interesting for you to play these in front of me."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and the next second he moved his hand directly, and killed him instantly with a strong wind force.


    In an instant, the entire second column was bloody again.


    Han Sanqian''s offensive will not decrease at all, it will only become stronger.


    "Up and up!"


    The second captain, who kept using his subordinates to launch attacks, panicked and hurriedly asked his subordinates to keep blocking him.


    And he was sweating continuously on his head, and retreated frantically towards the rear.


    Han Sanqian is indeed too fierce. It seemed that so much consumption before was of no use at all, but now he is getting more and more fierce as he fights.


    It may be a nightmare for others to have a mere five thousand troops, but for Han Sanqian in front of him, it is more or less totally out of the question.


    I don''t know why the superior has not sent troops to support it until now.


    Calculated according to the time, if their intelligence soldiers did not arrive at them in time, they should have doubts.


    But, why... There was no movement at all.


    How did he know that the rescuer he was expecting, not only did not have the slightest doubt at this time, but he even felt remorse because he doubted this and had an accident.


    To them¡­¡­


    Obviously, standing still is the kingly way.


    That''s a really smart choice.


    "kill!"


    On the other hand, on Han Sanqian''s side, the momentum is like a rainbow now, and what kills him is extremely excited.


    All the way along the way, are all dust and ants.


    In front of this killing god, they have almost no way to resist, they can only watch themselves being killed and the scene getting out of control...


    Ten minutes have passed...


    At this time, Han Sanqian finally retracted the axe, and the sky fire moon wheel also returned to its place, and everything stopped...


    And right now in front of him...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4525

    Almost all the men in black either died or fled. In front of Han Sanqian, only the captain of the second team was lying in front of Han Sanqian.


    He desperately tried to move his hands back to distance himself from Han Sanqian.


    But it was a pity that his hands had already been chopped off, and no matter how he moved, he couldn''t move at all.


    "How is it? Have the reinforcements arrived?" Han Sanqian laughed coldly.


    He was taken aback, obviously not expecting that Han Sanqian had already guessed that his intention was to delay the arrival of reinforcements.


    But what surprised him even more was that by now, several hours had passed since the whole incident, but for some reason, the reinforcements still hadn''t arrived.


    In fact, not only was he surprised, Han Sanqian was also puzzled.


    Although he did use the evil glutton to make a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain, it won''t last for too long. Once the enemy reacts, or finds that there is no news from the second team in the dungeon, they will come to support as soon as possible.


    So what Han Sanqian originally wanted was to kill the men in black from the second team as soon as possible, and try to lead them out of the siege as much as possible.


    But up to now, the other party has almost killed him, but the opponent''s siege has not yet arrived.


    How did Han Sanqian know that his unintentional move actually caused a group of people to make up another picture on their own.


    There was the strongest undercover agent who gave him the greatest help without his own knowledge.


    "You...what method did you use, why...why the reinforcements haven''t arrived yet?" The second captain looked at Han Sanqian unwillingly.


    He couldn''t figure it out, even if he died, he wouldn''t rest in peace.


    "Do you want to know?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    Although the second captain didn''t speak, his longing eyes said everything.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s actually very simple. The situation above makes it difficult for them to protect themselves. Naturally, they have no time to take care of you, so you say, is it possible that they abandoned you?"


    Hearing this, the second captain''s eyes turned cold, but soon he recovered and shook his head: "No, it''s impossible."


    "Why is it impossible?"


    "Even if they really abandon me, it''s impossible to abandon the dungeon." He shook his head resolutely.


    Han Sanqian raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know the reason, and those words just now were just trying to defraud the second captain, but he didn''t expect that a sentence seemed to come from the second captain. clues.


    "What do you mean by that?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Seemingly realizing that he had said something wrong, the second captain hurriedly shut up: "I didn''t say anything."


    "Is this important to you?" Han Sanqian continued to press.


    The second captain cast his eyes aside, refusing to answer.


    But it was his action that made Han Sanqian believe even more that there was something in his words.


    It is true that this is their lair, but the truth is that this is not just a lair.


    "Very good, you have given me the answer. Originally, your hands were chopped off, so your feet should be cut off next, but for the sake of you giving me such a perfect answer, congratulations, your feet Legs saved."


    Hearing what Han Sanqian said, the second captain suddenly turned his head and glared at Han Sanqian.


    "How about it, are you interested in asking for a bigger reward? Maybe, your life?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    The second captain clenched his teeth and turned his head away: "Han Sanqian, don''t do this with me. I am afraid of death, but who in this world is not afraid of death? But you want me to sacrifice my loyalty, let me tell you, An idiot talking about a dream."


    "Come on, if you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want, I won''t even blink my eyes."


    Han Sanqian didn''t do anything, but just looked at him quietly.


    Soon, Han Sanqian smiled again.


    In a way, isn''t this an answer?


    He is afraid of death, but he would rather die for this place, what does this mean.


    Explain that there is really something here.


    Moreover, that thing is very important, so he will be like this.


    "Your initial answer is considered a good answer, but you really didn''t answer me directly, so your life cannot be returned to you as a reward."


    At this point, Han Sanqian squatted down next to the second captain: "But I will give you a new and easy choice. You choose one, how about it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4526

    The second captain''s face turned livid with anger.


    He obviously didn''t say anything, but judging from Han Sanqian''s situation, he seemed to ask everything out of his own mouth.


    He really wanted to reject this choice, but he couldn''t say anything when it came to his mouth.


    Now that things have come to an end, he is very clear that if he refuses, then it is very likely that he will suffer an extreme loss.


    Not for anything else, just because Han Sanqian seems to know everything now. If he categorically refuses, it will not be a big loss for Han Sanqian, but he will be completely dead.


    On the other hand, if everything is like this, if you can save your life, that would be really good.


    "You didn''t refuse, then I''ll tell you."


    Looking at him like that, Han Sanqian knew that this guy basically wouldn''t refuse.


    "Either, I will kill you, and then I will find the secret in this dungeon by myself, or, if you tell me the secret, I will let you leave safely, and you choose."


    "Before you make a choice, let me tell you one thing. In terms of my personal ability, it is actually not difficult to find something. After all, you also know very well how powerful my spiritual consciousness should be."


    "Of course, if I spare your life, I will also deliver the goods home. You can choose to leave here, or you can choose to return to my account. When the crisis is resolved, you can leave on your own. I will give you some gold bricks, so that You go to a place where no one knows you, and live a carefree life for the rest of your life."


    Then, Han Sanqian looked at the second captain indifferently.


    The second captain gritted his teeth.


    Isn''t Han Sanqian''s condition and so-called choice just to make himself a traitor?


    At this point, he can''t do it at all.


    But what if you refuse?


    He can only die!


    Moreover, the secrets there, as Han Sanqian said, can''t keep anything.


    "I know that it''s really not a man''s doing to make someone betray. But, have you ever thought about whether you are really worthy of loyalty?"


    "If they really take you seriously, they will save you even if they try their best."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "You are just a chess piece. They are unkind first, and you are unrighteous later. Who will say anything about you?!"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the man was a little ready to move.


    Sometimes, people are not unable to do something, but often simply because there is no reason or excuse to convince themselves.


    Now, Han Sanqian found out this reason and excuse.


    That''s right, if you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous.


    Besides, anyway, he has accidentally slipped his mouth, even if he holds Yu Zhong, what can he get? !


    I''m afraid that even if he dies, the elder will only call him a fool.


    "Rather than that, it''s better..."


    Thinking of this, he shook his head: "What do you want to know."


    "You should know what I want to know." Han Sanqian said.


    "There are dragon veins in Dragon City!" He looked at Han Sanqian and said.


    "Dragon veins?"


    "That''s right, a black dragon vein. When you fought against us before, no matter what method you used to kill us, we would be resurrected soon. You are very strange about this."


    This point, Han Sanqian is indeed very strange. These people seem to have immortal bodies, and they continue to die and come back to life, which caused Han Sanqian an extremely headache.


    Han Sanqian once thought that this group of guys might be somewhat similar to those death knights, so he tried to use yang energy to deal with them.


    This is indeed effective, but unfortunately, the effect is very small, and it is completely different from the death knights last time.


    "Yes." Han Sanqian said, "Is this related to the dragon veins?"


    The second captain nodded: "Yes, it has something to do with the dragon''s veins."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian seemed to understand a little bit.


    "Is this dragon vein extremely evil?" Han Sanqian continued to ask.


    The second captain nodded again: "Not bad."


    Obediently!


    No wonder his yang qi killing had some effect, but not much.


    It turned out that it was because there was a dragon vein in the dungeon!


    In other words, it''s not that one''s own yang energy can''t be effective, but that it''s just too small in comparison with the opponent''s.


    Therefore, there will be the kind of situation where the self-killing is effective but not much.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at the second captain and said, "You can continue talking."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4527

    "All of us have been strengthened in the dragon veins, so all of us are far more capable than others."


    "This is one of them."


    "Affected by the energy of the dragon veins, our bodies have also been washed and connected with the dragon veins."


    "So, during the battle, as long as we have enough numbers, the aura on our bodies is enough to get in touch with the underground dragon veins, and therefore we can control our bodies to change at will."


    "This is the second."


    Han Sanqian nodded clearly, that''s it.


    No wonder the attacks of this group of people were like ocean waves for a while, and crowds for a while. It turned out to be affected by this.


    "What about the third one?"


    "The third is that we live and coexist with the dragon veins. If the dragon veins are not destroyed, we will not be destroyed."


    Damn, no wonder I killed myself for a long time. As a result, this group of guys hardly had any attrition. It turned out to be like this.


    Previously, because there were really too many enemies, and the night was almost completely integrated with these men in black, he killed many people, but the rear was constantly replenishing personnel. Under such a double situation, Han Sanqian It is also really difficult to find the other party''s personnel supplement method.


    "The elder didn''t send out too many troops in advance. When you killed and found something was wrong, you replenished and let people who didn''t leave join the battlefield. Therefore, you feel that the more you kill, the more people there will be."


    This trick, even Han Sanqian, who has a lot of eyes, is really hard to guard against.


    It has to be said that since this battle has been fought, even Han Sanqian, who is as strong as Han Sanqian, has been exhausted.


    The reason is here.


    The more you kill, the more and more opponents will not die, no matter how good the mentality is, people will always explode.


    Now, after hearing what the second captain said, Han Sanqian suddenly realized that this was the case.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "You elders are really old ghosts."


    "This trick is the key to us becoming the trump card teacher, and it is naturally invincible." The second captain said this, even though he is now a traitor, his face is still full of pride.


    Yes, with this trick, how many enemies have they killed and how many victories have they won, how can they not be proud?


    "But the dragon has been chased away by me, why can you resurrect?"


    "You''re talking about the hidden dragon in the stone sculpture, right? It was just hired by our elders to guard the dungeon for us. I didn''t expect it to be so ignorant that it was defeated."


    "How long will it take for you to be resurrected?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Depending on the situation, ordinary attacks can even revive us at will within a hundred meters of the elders in the city, but after you found out that something was wrong, you kept attacking us with extremely strong yang energy."


    "Especially in this dungeon, you have directly killed, and the elder is not here."


    "The resurrection takes about an hour, and the resurrection zone is in the dragon''s veins."


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat when he heard this.


    It''s a good thing that he came to this dungeon by himself, and he was afraid that it would only be more detrimental to him if he continued to entangle with them, so Han Sanqian had absorbed outside experience from the beginning, and almost all his moves against these guys were based on yang energy. Lord''s hand of death.


    Otherwise, it''s really fucking difficult.


    "Okay, take me to Longmai, your life can be saved." Han Sanqian said.


    "As I said, our lives are closely related to the dragon''s veins. If the dragon''s veins are destroyed, I will die too. Therefore, I have a request."


    "you say."


    "When I reach the dragon vein, I ask you to give me some vein fluid."


    "make a deal."


    Han Sanqian kept his word, and since he agreed to let him live, he would definitely keep his promise.


    As for the so-called pulse fluid, as long as it doesn''t affect anything, it doesn''t matter much.


    "Wait a moment"


    At this moment, Scar stopped Han Sanqian.


    Then, he looked at the second captain with a cold face: "I have another question to ask you, is the so-called pulse fluid related to women?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned suddenly.


    About women? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4528

    Hearing this, Han Sanqian looked at the second captain instantly.


    The second captain lowered his head and said nothing, Dao Scar snorted coldly, and nodded to Ah Zuo beside him.


    Ah Zuo stood up with difficulty, turned and left, and after a while, he walked out slowly with a group of women.


    When the second captain saw the group of women, he visibly panicked and his eyes jumped.


    Scar''s face was cold: "Now, what else do you have to say?"


    Looking at this group of beautiful women and this huge castle, Han Sanqian understood what was going on almost instantly.


    "This is not within the scope of my answer." The second captain lowered his head, unwilling to respond directly.


    "Snapped!"


    Two gold bricks fell directly in front of the second captain.


    The second captain still turned his head away.


    "Snapped!"


    Another two gold bricks.


    "Snapped!"


    Another two bucks!


    "Snapped"


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped"


    When the second captain had dropped nearly twenty gold bricks in front of him, it was obvious that his head turned back.


    There is nothing in this world that money can''t buy, at least most of them are like this. What can''t be bought is not not selling, but that you haven''t given enough chips to make him willing to sell.


    Twenty gold bricks, not to mention the second half of the captain''s life, is more than enough for another ten lives.


    After all, each of the gold bricks that Han Sanqian picked out from Angelica was a solid brick.


    The weight is at least about four or five kilograms.


    "Now, can you speak?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The second captain swallowed his saliva.


    Snapped!


    Another two gold bricks.


    The second captain really lost his temper, he didn''t blame himself for not being strict, it was because others gave too much.


    He hastily hugged Jinzhu directly into his arms.


    Then, he nodded heavily: "Yes."


    "Actually, the blood of these women is the Yin power of the beating dragon veins."


    "Dragon veins have extremely high requirements on blood, and the required female blood must be extremely pure."


    "As for those good-looking women, most of them have better physiques."


    "If it is a virgin, it will be even better."


    Han Sanqian frowned: "So, you divided the captured women into several grades. Most of them were imprisoned by Angelica, and some of the top grades were brought into the dungeon by you."


    "Not bad." The second captain nodded: "However, you said a little less."


    "Then why build this dungeon? I mean, when we came in, there was a woman living in every house here, and they were given some kind of secret drug by you, and their perception of people was the opposite. In other words In other words, they were raised here by you. What is your purpose in doing this?" Scar asked.


    The second captain smiled wryly: "The purpose of drugging them is to make them escape from here unconsciously."


    "As for why such a dungeon was built. In fact, it''s very simple, and it''s also for the dragon''s veins."


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "Could it be that the Dragon City was built to protect the dragon veins?"


    "Hiding the dragon''s veins is indeed an element, but it''s not the main reason." He shook his head: "As I said before, the dragon''s veins are extremely picky about blood, even to the point of abnormality."


    "Even if these women are the best ones selected by us, they still can''t meet the requirements of Longmai."


    "The purpose of Dragon City is to allow these women to stay and eat our special food. After special edification, their bodies will gradually undergo a qualitative change. After that, their blood will really usher in a pure state. stage."


    "At this time, we will kill them again for a blood sacrifice to replenish the blood bank."


    Hearing these words, Scar was so angry that his whole body trembled.


    This means that the women inside seem to live better than the women outside, but in fact, their essence is the same.


    Even, in some respects, they are even worse.


    Because they look more like pigs in captivity.


    "Damn, hate, simply hateful, you guys are simply animals, animals." Scar yelled.


    The second captain lowered his head, not daring to reply.


    Han Sanqian gently held Dao Scar, looked at the second captain, and said, "It shouldn''t be that simple, right?"


    "I mean...do you have other goals?"


    Dao Scar was startled and looked at Han Sanqian fiercely, while the second captain was even more exaggerated. He looked at Han Sanqian with horror on his face: "You... how do you know?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4529

    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but just stared at him.


    If they really just need to keep women in captivity, some details are beyond their comprehension.


    The simplest and clearest is medicine.


    Why do you have to give those women the kind of medicine that makes them have the opposite perception of people? !


    They could just imprison them, anyway, those women would never be able to resist.


    They have always been "meat eaters", so it is really unnecessary to do this.


    Too superfluous.


    As for the second doubt, that is the surrounding houses.


    Although Han Sanqian has just come here, one can almost see at a glance that the houses here are not luxurious, but at least they are relatively exquisite.


    Do they have to do this?


    Han Sanqian believes that this can indeed be done in order to improve the quality of captive breeding, but it seems unnecessary to do so carefully.


    Especially when you connect it to the first point, something becomes even more obvious.


    Based on this, Han Sanqian concluded that this matter should not be as simple as it seems on the surface.


    Seeing that the second captain didn''t answer, Han Sanqian looked a little cold: "I''ve already given the money in place, you don''t want it anymore, do you?"


    "You have to know that it''s okay for a person to be greedy, but if you are greedy, sometimes you will cause unnecessary trouble for yourself."


    "Money is called money when you are alive and can spend it, but when you are not alive, what is the difference between it and a stone?"


    The second captain looked up in embarrassment: "I don''t want money, I just..."


    "only¡­¡­"


    The second captain gritted his teeth: "Okay, let me tell you, the women imprisoned in Dragon City are indeed not just used as sacrifices. You also know that the number of women is limited, and we cannot keep arresting them."


    "Also, even if you catch it, you may not be able to have many top grades."


    "But the dragon veins cannot be without blood supply for a long time. Once there is no supply for a long time, the dragon veins will inevitably enter the withering period. Therefore, in case of emergency, these women raised in Longcheng captivity are not only sacrifices, but also the best tools for fertility. "


    "We will send our most elite men with the purest blood to pair with them, have children, and then select the purest offspring for cultivation."


    "And these cultivated top products will also enter this infinite cycle just like their mothers."


    "In this way, we can basically guarantee self-sufficiency."


    Hearing this, Scar, who was already in a constant atmosphere, became even more angry at this time.


    In other words, these women seem to be a bit glamorous on the surface, and they are treated much better than the women on the ground.


    But in fact, behind the glamor lies an even more unsightly experience.


    "You bastards, you guys, I''m going to kill you." Scar cursed, and he raised his spear and was about to strike.


    The second captain was obviously taken aback. The reason why he didn''t want to say it was because he was afraid that I would anger the other party and cause the other party to kill him.


    Fortunately, Han Sanqian stopped Scar''s movement.


    "I said let him go."


    He is just an ant soldier, and it is completely unnecessary to spread the anger on him.


    Anger that can''t change the facts, or even anger that can only make things worse, is incompetent anger in Han Sanqian''s view.


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Dao Scar is a man of temperament, a little unwilling, but he only said one word, and Han Sanqian stared back abruptly.


    "Hey!"


    With a long sigh, Scar put the gun back very unwillingly.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the second captain, stretched out his hand to help him up from the ground, and then, a yin force directly penetrated into his body.


    In an instant, the guy''s arms cut off by Han Sanqian began to grow slowly.


    Afterwards, Han Sanqian sacrificed the Five Elements Divine Stone, and a five-color divine light also flowed out slightly, pouring into his body to help him repair his injuries.


    After less than a minute, the second captain''s hands almost returned to their original state.


    The second captain looked at his hands in amazement, obviously unbelievable at the scene in front of him, and couldn''t reflect it at all for a while.


    Han Sanqian looked at him indifferently, then patted him on the shoulder: "How about I give you another better chance?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4530

    "A better chance?"


    As soon as the man raised his head, he looked at Han Sanqian incomprehensibly.


    He didn''t understand what Han Sanqian''s so-called better chance was.


    However, judging from the instant recovery of his own hands, this better opportunity is obviously definitely enough for people to look forward to.


    Han Sanqian smiled and patted Scar''s golden armor.


    "A person spends a lot of money to have fun, but life is always unpredictable. Who knows what will happen in the future? Right?"


    "You also know that you have done some things that both people and gods hate, so who knows what kind of retribution will be in the future?"


    "Rather than that, I''ll give you two choices."


    "Atonement, after the atonement, you can join my army and become a disciple of my alliance like Scar and the others. Equipped with a golden armor, I will pass on my miraculous skills."


    "You don''t have to join, but I can still teach you a good set of exercises, so that you will have the same strength to block some unnecessary troubles for the rest of your life."


    "how??"


    Hearing what Han Sanqian said, the second captain hesitated.


    Obviously, he was moved.


    Han Sanqian can restore his broken hands in an instant, which is enough to show that Han Sanqian is a master of skills.


    The second captain thought of this and asked, "If the exercises you gave me were not magical ones, how much would the lowest one be? Will it be lower than the one you just treated me?"


    "certainly."


    "Okay. Do you want me to take you to the dragon vein?"


    "Yes!"


    Without this person, can Han Sanqian find the dragon vein?


    Not a big problem.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t know how long it would take.


    He was worried that nights would be long and dreams would consume too much time. Under such circumstances, it would only be extremely detrimental to him.


    After all, they are at a disadvantage, and they must cause fatal damage to the enemy in the shortest possible time in order to complete the Jedi counterattack.


    Therefore, the second captain in front of him is a key figure.


    Han Sanqian only practiced this set of reluctant children and not being able to play wolves.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    There must be a brave man under a great reward. Han Sanqian understands this truth better than anyone else.


    "Left and right scars."


    "exist."


    "Go and call Madam back and tell her that she doesn''t have to guard the pass."


    "Yes."


    The three of them looked at each other, and then headed towards the pass collectively.


    In fact, the current role of the pass for Han Sanqian actually has no defensive role at all.


    Now that the second column has basically been wiped out, there is no need to prohibit them from going out.


    Moreover, even if someone went out, so what?


    With the second captain leading the way, Han Sanqian''s threat to the dragon''s veins was enough.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Han Sanqian is worried about Su Yingxia''s safety. After all, he went to Longmai and is too far away from her...


    When Su Yingxia came back, Han Sanqian basically treated the second captain''s injury very thoroughly.


    Doing this is to give the second captain more confidence to betray their original owner.


    Anyway, although it seemed that Han Sanqian was healing, in fact Han Sanqian didn''t spend much energy. He heard the second captain talk about the dragon''s veins, so he just used his own yin energy to stimulate the power in his body.


    Let the linkage between him and the dragon veins be closer, so as to use the power of the dragon veins to repair him.


    Of course, would Han Sanqian be so kind to the wicked?


    Not necessarily.


    Although treatment is the final result, Han Sanqian''s main goal is to use this to investigate this guy''s body structure.


    After all, to confront others, one must know oneself and the enemy.


    "Let''s go, lead the way."


    Han Sanqian patted the second captain on the shoulder.


    The second captain nodded, and then he led Han Sanqian and his party towards the depths of Dragon City.


    This group of female relatives was also brought along, and A Zuo A You took the other four living brothers to be responsible for cutting off the queen.


    A group of people passed through the central area of ??the main city, and after detouring for a while, they came to an extremely inconspicuous corner.


    This corner is surrounded by private houses and is located in a remote place.


    Dao Scar''s face suddenly turned cold, and he grabbed the second captain directly: "Fuck, bastard, are you playing tricks with us?"


    When the second captain was struggling, Han Sanqian pulled him away, signaling him not to get excited.


    The second captain glanced at Han Sanqian, then pointed forward: "This is the entrance of the dragon vein."


    "here?"


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but speak out in doubt...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4531

    "Damn it, you''re lying to a ghost. Don''t talk about finding a dragon vein in this place, even if you raise a pig, I''m afraid even a pig won''t want to come here."


    Although there are private houses around, the doors of the surrounding houses all face the other direction.


    Therefore, to be precise, it is more like a natural gap formed by a four-sided house.


    While dilapidated, this place is more of a wasteland, with weeds almost everywhere on the ground.


    "Since I brought you here, I didn''t intend to deceive them for any reason. This is indeed the entrance of the dragon''s vein." The second captain said very firmly.


    "Leader, don''t believe him. The dragon''s veins are also the main veins. Let alone its aura is sufficient. Fengshui alone is also an excellent position. Otherwise, the dragon''s veins will not work."


    Scar''s words did make sense, Han Sanqian did not deny it.


    The feng shui location here is extremely bad, and it is taboo to bury people, let alone bury dragon veins deeply.


    However, looking at the appearance of the second captain, it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t say anything more. Since the second captain was used, he shouldn''t have any doubts.


    "How to enter the dragon vein entrance."


    "Leader, do you really believe him?" Dao Scar was a little anxious.


    "Scar, the employer is not suspicious, I trust him." Han Sanqian said.


    With Han Sanqian''s affirmation, the second captain did not speak, but walked over in a few steps.


    Then, behind the house in the southeast direction, after he pulled the weeds away, a black spot about the size of a needle eye was exposed.


    "Everyone, when the organ is turned on, there may be a huge shock, please be careful."


    After saying that, he raised his hand and shot a jet of black air into the eye of the needle.


    At first, there was no big reaction, but shortly afterwards, there was indeed a loud bang from the entire ground.


    The houses in the southeast direction and next to it were also slowly deforming amidst the trembling.


    The two houses merged together, and then slowly moved away.


    It''s just that after this movement, a long tunnel deep into the ground suddenly appeared in the middle of the two houses.


    The second captain glanced at the scar, obviously telling him, did you see clearly!


    Scar opened his mouth and didn''t recover for a while.


    Obviously, there was nothing between the two houses just now, but ordinary grassland and streets, why...how come this time, suddenly such a scene appeared between opening and closing?


    This is simply... It is simply unimaginable.


    "Organ?" Han Sanqian asked with a frown.


    "Yes, organs." The second captain nodded: "However, they are all the most primitive organs. The elder said that sophisticated organs do have more advantages in terms of safety."


    "But if you are facing a master who knows this industry very well, it is just a plaything in the hands of others."


    "The most primitive institution may have loopholes in security, but it is more conducive to concealment."


    Han Sanqian nodded after listening: "Yes, he is right."


    The advantage of the original mechanism is that it is hidden, just like an epee without a front, clumsiness has its disadvantages, but it also has its advantages.


    The concealment of such a mechanism, even if it is as strong as Han Sanqian, was actually not discovered at the beginning.


    Han Sanqian also had to secretly rejoice, if there was no benevolent government to treat the second elder, he might spend a lot of time leading someone alone to find the entrance of the dragon vein.


    So sometimes, money really saves you a lot of effort.


    "This elder chose this kind of place, and it can be seen that his thoughts are very delicate." Su Yingxia sighed.


    The place is enough for civilians, not obvious enough, and not too close or far from the center of the city, which is really hard to figure out. If Han Sanqian were to choose such a place as the entrance of the dragon vein, he might not even think of putting the entrance in this place.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian sneered: "Since he is so good at hiding, if we still destroy it for him, will he be even more angry?"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian got up directly and walked towards the entrance!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4532

    A group of people entered the way of wearing down.


    Road, dark and long.


    For safety''s sake, Han Sanqian only brought Dao Scar, Su Yingxia and the second captain into it.


    As for Ah Zuo Ah You and the other four brothers, Han Sanqian chose to let them wait outside with a group of women.


    It is not clear what dangers are in the dragon veins, so this arrangement should be the most appropriate.


    Of course, in order to avoid the attack of the enemy''s pursuers, Han Sanqian asked them to find a relatively hidden place to hide.


    Although the pursuers are looking for them intentionally, they can definitely be found here in the dungeon. But Han Sanqian believed that such a thing would not happen.


    Because once they come back, what they will find is that Han Sanqian and others have penetrated into the dragon''s veins.


    Therefore, they will have only one choice in the end, and that is to rush to the dragon''s veins.


    The road is about 100 meters long, completely tortuous, continuous, and goes straight into the depths of the ground.


    After a group of four walked for about ten minutes, the tunnel was so dark that it was almost invisible, and the smell in the air became extremely fishy.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "It seems that we are almost there."


    The second captain responded: "It''s almost here, a friendly reminder, pay attention to protect your body with true energy. The dragon''s veins are full of Yin energy. Although it can nourish all things, it can also devour all things."


    "I haven''t been to that place specifically, so if there are any accidents, please don''t blame me."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and a piece could really be put on the four people directly.


    "Walk!"


    After the words fell, the group continued to go deeper.


    In just a moment, bursts of blood-red light came from the end of the darkness, and the extremely stinky fishy smell became even stronger.


    Even Han Sanqian, when he smelled this smell, he felt extremely superior, and wished he would die on the spot.


    After using Zhen Neng Shun Qi, the situation finally improved a lot.


    Walking through the last end of the road, you will see a huge underground cave.


    It is like some kind of naturally formed hollowed out place, which is extremely huge. Underneath, several rivers are intertwined and intertwined, intertwined and intertwined like coiled wire.


    However, compared to ordinary rivers, all the streams in this undercurrent are bright red blood.


    "This is the dragon''s veins?" Su Yingxia''s eyes were wide open, looking at her in horror.


    Scar also clenched his teeth tightly, and shouted angrily: "Damn it, how much blood does such a stream need? How many innocent women have to be killed, it''s simply abominable."


    Han Sanqian roughly counted, and there were about twelve streams in front of him. Although each stream was not huge, it was still half a meter wide. To achieve this effect, kill a lot of people.


    The second captain didn''t speak, and continued to walk forward with his head down.


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked at each other, and then followed the second captain all the way to the inside.


    The four of them crossed the canine-toothed stream, and the more they walked inside, the more they could find that the space inside was shrinking.


    Scar frowned, a little puzzled: "I said, where are we going? If we go further inside, there will be no way."


    Indeed, the narrow underground space, further forward, is already a wall.


    However, the second captain did not stop and still led them inside.


    The group of people finally stopped completely in front of the stone wall, and there was no way ahead.


    Scar couldn''t bear it anymore: "I said, where are you taking us? Say something."


    The second captain still ignored him, looking at Han Sanqian: "Now, I may need your help."


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "You want me to break this stone wall?"


    The second captain nodded.


    Han Sanqian took a look at Su Yingxia and Dao Scar, and the two stepped back a few steps knowingly.


    The second captain raised his hand and pointed to a certain position on the stone wall.


    "The entire stone wall is made of special materials, so its hardness is extremely high. It is actually very difficult to forcibly bomb it by some method. However, I heard from the elders that there are hidden compartments in this stone wall."


    "Believe this location, it must be where the secret box is."


    Han Sanqian nodded, raised his strength with one hand, and slammed up with his palm.


    The place that was bombarded instantly turned red under the high temperature, and then cracked.


    And along with its cracks, other places, like Buddha-proof glass, also began to slowly shatter...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4533

    "Crack, clap!"


    The entire wall separated with a crisp sound, collapsed, and finally turned into dust.


    A huge round mouth with a diameter of about two meters was exposed in front of everyone.


    "As expected of Han Sanqian." The second captain admired.


    Although the hidden grid is broken, it can move the whole body like glass, but the hidden grid is not paper, although it is as shatterable as the corner of a car window.


    However, it still takes a lot of strength to break through.


    But in Han Sanqian''s hands, it was so easy.


    "go in."


    Han Sanqian didn''t say much, let alone the secret compartment, even if it was a solid wall, Han Sanqian still had a way to smash it, a small thing is not worth mentioning.


    A group of four people passed through the stone wall again and headed inside.


    The inside of the stone wall is very narrow, and there is no path at all, only a gap, barely enough for a person to pass through.


    A person with a stronger body like Scar even turned his body sideways all the way, forcibly shrinking his stomach, and passed through in a rubbing manner.


    "Damn it, leader, it''s not that I''m prejudiced against this bastard, but that this bastard really doesn''t look like a good person. What kind of path is this bastard leading?"


    "I wonder if this guy is leading us into a trap."


    "Although you have always said that there is no doubt in employing people, but... the way this guy leads is really too strange."


    Scar chattered endlessly, but Han Sanqian wasn''t angry either. After all, being able to listen to him babble in a dull atmosphere was actually a very good seasoning trick.


    Suddenly, just when Scar wanted to continue reading, everyone in front of him suddenly stopped.


    Scar was very depressed, and stopped in front, you see, he really came to a dead end.


    He knew that the old boy had no good intentions.


    Thinking of this, he stretched his head vigorously, trying to reach Han Sanqian and open his mouth.


    However, as soon as he stretched out his head, he was surprised to find that the narrow opening in front suddenly came to an end, and what appeared in front of everyone was an extremely open land.


    It is so huge that it is almost out of reach as far as the eye can see.


    But the most astonishing thing is not its size, but in its center, a huge pool is lying there quietly.


    But¡­¡­


    Although the pool is quiet, the things contained in it are enough to make everyone unable to be quiet.


    A pool full of blood, looking around, that place is simply a huge sea of ??blood.


    A bark on one side, almost to the end.


    Here, he should not be called Xuechi.


    Instead, it should be a sea of ??blood!


    He really is as boundless and huge as the sea.


    "I... I rely on it!"


    Scar couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    If the previous Blood Creek still makes people feel emotional and angry about how many people need to be killed to form such a scene.


    So now, the sea of ??blood will never make people have such doubts again.


    Because obviously, the amount of blood here has reached an unnecessary and incalculable level.


    Horror, simply too terrifying.


    The whole air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Intense, pungent!


    "Goddamn, goddamn, this is just asshole."


    "Such a big sea of ??blood, this... so many people have to die, and how many people''s blood is needed to make it look like this."


    While Scar was shocked, he was also filled with incomparable anger.


    Even though we don''t know how many people are needed to create such a pool of blood, what is certain is that the number of people in it is absolutely terrifying.


    if not¡­¡­


    How could this be so?


    Although Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia didn''t speak, they were as shocked and angry as Scar.


    But their husband and wife are more of a kind of reason.


    They knew very well in their hearts who was the real mastermind behind the scenes.


    How can we really solve the source of these incomparable evils at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian had already picked up the jade sword directly in his hand, and a huge yang energy wrapped it tightly with the sky fire, so that the jade sword at this time looked like a fiery sword.


    Very ferocious!


    But just when Han Sanqian was about to make a move, suddenly, the second captain on the side reached out and grabbed Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "What''s wrong?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4534

    "Don''t act in vain." The second captain shook his head.


    Then, he pointed at the sea of ??blood, and with the other hand, he grabbed a stone on the ground and threw it in the direction of the sea of ??blood.


    At first, everything works fine.


    There is no change in the trajectory and speed of the flight.


    But as it got closer to the sea of ??blood, the speed of the stone''s flight became slower and slower, and finally it didn''t even move in the air.


    In the next second, the originally calm blood pool began to bubble continuously.


    "Gulu Gulu!"


    The entire sea of ??blood was like boiling water, with blood bubbles rising and falling.


    "Snapped!"


    The volleying stone suddenly shattered and directly turned into powder.


    "Damn it!" Scar couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Obviously nothing happened, but I don''t know why the stone fell like this.


    Su Yingxia looked at the second captain and said, "What''s going on?"


    The second captain looked at the sea of ??blood: "The dragon''s veins are at the bottom of the sea of ??blood."


    "But the whole sea of ??blood is not as simple as it seems on the surface."


    "Otherwise, even if we have a detailed plan for you, it is impossible to send out the whole army without leaving troops to defend the city."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "You mean this sea of ??blood has the ability to fight back, right?"


    The second captain replied: "The sea of ??blood is extremely yin and evil, naturally, it is very powerful."


    "It is also because the sea of ??blood is powerful enough that we are not too strict with this place."


    "If you want to destroy the dragon veins, you must be careful."


    Being able to put such an important thing here without heavy guards, it is obvious that the opponent is very confident in the strength of the blood sea.


    However, Han Sanqian was not afraid.


    "Stay away from me."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian directly transported a very strong black air from his body, and flew towards the entire sea of ??blood in an instant.


    It was almost the same as that stone, even though Han Sanqian''s morale was extremely high and the black energy was extremely strong, when he reached the edge of the sea of ??blood, there was still an extremely powerful aura that blocked him directly outside.


    Feeling the evil and weirdness of this breath, Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    In the next second, there was a loud movement in his hand.


    A breath that was also not weak immediately hit the front directly.


    boom!


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s bombardment, a huge barrier appeared at the edge of the sea of ??blood where there was nothing in front of it.


    And it was its existence that firmly blocked Han Sanqian from moving forward at all.


    At this time, after facing the power of Shang Han Sanqian, the two sides are fighting frantically.


    And on the ground.


    The black shadow group had nothing to do, watching the fifth column''s mistreatment of polar bears.


    After the last few minutes of resistance, the entire polar bear army could not collapse.


    Many of them, most of them were dead or wounded, and their combat effectiveness was almost completely lost.


    Therefore, the only thing left is to be captured or slaughtered.


    The whole scene was covered with blood, and corpses were strewn all over the field, which looked extremely bloody and cruel.


    "Elder, those bastards are basically gone. It seems that our next good show is about to be staged."


    Black Shadow nodded, very happy: "How is the situation in the north of the city?"


    "The movement on the north side of the city has obviously become much smaller. According to the information, the giant beast started to fight, and its body began to become significantly smaller."


    "It should be that the giant beast has begun to be unbearable, and this society is lingering. However, it may take a little time to completely crush the giant beast."


    Heiying waved his hand: "Don''t worry about it. In the Tianmo Castle, as long as they can''t get out, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Anyway, their end result is the same, they can only die. As long as that guy Han Sanqian''s conspiracy to leave the city can be completely stopped, that''s fine."


    Several subordinates laughed after hearing the words.


    "Elder, now that the overall situation has been decided, Han Sanqian''s conspiracy has also been shattered. Right now, it''s just a case of catching a turtle in the urn, and the chances of winning are sure."


    "Yes, Elder, Han Sanqian has lost everything now, what else can he do?"


    "We, just get ready to watch the show."


    The group of people were very happy, and Hei Ying nodded again and again, but just when he was about to speak again, suddenly, he obviously felt his body shake suddenly, and his chest also suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    Before he could react, his throat suddenly felt hot again.


    "puff!"


    A jet of black liquid gushed out of his mouth on the spot, and all the subordinates around him also instantly lost their bodies...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4535

    Although all of this was quickly restored, everyone present did not have the kind of happy laughter just now.


    At this moment, they were all terrified.


    Because just now, not only did they feel that the energy in their bodies was being lost, but most importantly, even their bodies felt traumatized.


    "What... what''s going on here?"


    "Damn, just now... what happened just now?"


    "Yeah, why does our body... suddenly..."


    A group of people looked at each other in blank dismay, great fear was engulfing their hearts.


    No one can remain calm in the face of death, and this includes them.


    The black shadow also lost the smile just now, and looked coldly at his arm that was changing color.


    He knew very well that this was a problem with their inner breath, so that their current bodies began to appear unstable.


    And there is only one thing related to their inner breath.


    "Dragon pulse!" He raised his head sharply.


    "Dragon veins?"


    "Elder, what do you mean by this? Could it be that there is something wrong with our dragon veins?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s the dragon veins, there''s something wrong with the dragon veins, and our aura is weakening."


    A group of people will finally reflect here, not because of other things, but because of problems with their own Primarch.


    "But, it shouldn''t be. Isn''t the second team in this dungeon now? With their protection, there shouldn''t be any problems with the dragon veins."


    "Could it be that the second column met a difficult opponent, I mean, some people took advantage of the chaos and ran all the way to the dragon veins, causing damage to the dragon veins?"


    "Absolutely impossible. Don''t say that it is impossible for them to find the entrance of the dragon''s veins. Even if they find it, it is impossible for them to break through the attack of the sea of ??blood with their strength."


    "yes."


    A group of people were puzzled.


    "No!" The elder suddenly said coldly: "What if this person is Han Sanqian?"


    "Han Sanqian? Isn''t Han Sanqian in the north of the city preparing to break through? How could he go to the underground dragon city?"


    The person who was praised just now also stood up, cupped his hands and said: "Elder, this is simply impossible."


    "Impossible your mother!"


    "Snapped!"


    The black shadow shouted loudly, and slapped the man''s face hard.


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Han Sanqian, who would have the ability to destroy the dragon''s veins? You damn bastard, you''re still trying to argue with me here."


    Only Han Sanqian can have a substantial impact on Longmai.


    Therefore, everything can only show that all their previous guesses are just jokes.


    "Han Sanqian didn''t intend to break through at all, but deliberately pretended to break through, in fact, to lure us into the hook. His real goal was to destroy our dragon veins." In the crowd, the subordinate who had been calm all this time could finally let go of his suffocation. Qu shouted loudly.


    From the beginning to the end, he has been worried about this possibility, but unfortunately, no one has been willing to believe it.


    Even, what he got in return was only more ridicule.


    Now, everything is finally settled.


    He could finally vent his anger viciously.


    "That''s right, that''s right." The elder also sighed: "There is no news about the second column. It''s not that something happened to them, but that they encountered such a powerful enemy as Han Sanqian."


    "They should be wiped out."


    "Or, there are still one or two people left."


    "And it was these two people who betrayed the position of our dragon veins."


    "If my guess is correct, this person is most likely the captain of the second column."


    When this is straightened out, the whole thing is actually clear.


    Everything can be explained.


    "The elder is wise." The calm subordinate agreed.


    "Come on, take this dog thing down for me, damn it, ruin my plan, damn it."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate who was very proud before was quickly taken down in a panic.


    "Lock him up for me first, and I will punish him slowly in the future. Right now, everyone will fight into the dragon''s veins with me first!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4536

    "Yes!"


    "Pass my order! The third and fourth columns retreat immediately, leaving only the first column to continue to fight against the monsters, but at the same time they must slowly evacuate me, and support the dungeon as much as possible."


    "As for the fifth column, the prisoners will be temporarily detained, and the whole team will set off with us immediately." I said


    "Yes!"


    "Elder, elder, I... I... I am willing to make a contribution, but also... I ask the elder to give me a chance." The proud man just now was full of panic.


    Damn it, a moment of pretentiousness actually caused such a catastrophe.


    He regretted it, he shouldn''t talk too much, he shouldn''t pretend to be aggressive.


    Originally thought that those one or two more words would make him reach the pinnacle of life, but who would have thought that the pinnacle would be reached for a while, but he fell into the abyss before he was rewarded.


    Moreover, it''s still the kind that can''t even climb up.


    Speaking of which, it''s all the blame on that damned Han Sanqian.


    Can''t you break through well? Why...why do you want to fight back? !


    "You?" The elder looked back at the man: "You are so good, how dare I use you? Am I worthy of you?"


    "You only need to think lightly, you can strategize and win thousands of miles. You are simply a role model for my generation."


    "Such a great talent, do you still need to make meritorious deeds?"


    Hearing this, the guy couldn''t collapse anymore, and knelt down on the ground with a plop.


    "Elder, I was wrong, I was wrong, I don''t dare to talk too much in the future, I don''t dare anymore."


    The elder''s face turned cold: "As my confidants, of course you can raise any opinions you have, and I don''t have to ask you to be right every time."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "But your fucking mistake is too outrageous, and the result is too outrageous to disappear."


    "If I don''t kill you, it''s hard to solve the hatred in my heart."


    "However, don''t worry, I won''t let you die so quickly!"


    "I will torture you slowly."


    After the words fell, the elder looked at everyone: "Follow me."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people, led by Sombra, rushed all the way towards the dungeon.


    The other subordinates also assembled their teams at this time, and the three-way army followed closely behind.


    At this time, at the dragon vein.


    Han Sanqian was still confronting the huge barrier.


    The black energy on Han Sanqian''s body appeared wildly, and he was like a demon god descending into the world for a while.


    And that barrier, at this time, also began to change from transparent color to blood red in the confrontation.


    In the calm sea of ??blood, blood surged wildly, and the air cannon condensed greatly, and then exploded loudly, like a red-hot molten paste bursting.


    "Crack, clap!"


    On the barrier, there were bursts of electric shock-like sounds one after another.


    "Han Sanqian, we need to hurry. Dragon veins are extremely sensitive to us. You only need to touch the barrier once, and all of them will sense it immediately. So, if my guess is right, they should have already rushed towards us Here we come." The second captain said softly.


    When Dao Scar and Su Yingxia heard this, they couldn''t help being anxious.


    However, the two of them didn''t make a sound. They knew very well that there was no need to urge Han Sanqian at this time.


    Han Sanqian gave a soft drink, and suddenly increased his strength in his hands.


    Of course, he didn''t exert his strength suddenly because of the urging of the second captain. He knew very well from the beginning that the other party would come to support soon.


    This doesn''t even require multiple dragon veins to make them move, but normal logic.


    The reason why it is only now that it suddenly exerts its strength is very simple.


    Han Sanqian had been fighting and fumbling with the barrier before.


    When the confrontation reached a fever pitch, Han Sanqian knew that the opportunity had come.


    Just like red-hot iron, once the temperature reaches the highest point, you only need to touch it lightly, and the iron will melt away in an instant.


    The same is true for the barrier in front of you.


    Boom!


    Han Sanqian''s extremely strong power exploded instantly, and a huge black air hit the barrier like overwhelming the sky.


    bang bang bang!


    Almost at the moment when the black air attacked, the entire barrier suddenly shattered.


    Everything disintegrated!


    Fragmented!


    There was a sneer on the corner of Han Sanqian''s mouth, and he knew that this was definitely possible.


    "Broken, broken." The second captain couldn''t help exclaiming in surprise. He knew exactly how strong this barrier was, but Han Sanqian broke through such a strong thing, which made him believe that the broken dragon vein was definitely not a fantasy.


    At least his bet didn''t collapse.


    Han Sanqian didn''t stop at all, accelerated and rushed in directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4537

    "Gulu!"


    "Gulu!"


    "Gulu!"


    Almost at the moment when Han Sanqian rushed into the barrier, the blood bubbles in the sea of ??blood became more frequent.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the entire sea of ??blood exploded, and a behemoth rushed out of the sea of ??blood, hitting Han Sanqian directly.


    "What? Blood turtle?"


    When he saw that thing, the second captain yelled out in panic.


    Fright was almost visible to the naked eye on his face!


    "Blood turtle?" Seeing that the Second Captain''s reaction was too horrified and huge, Su Yingxia couldn''t help asking hastily.


    "So what about the blood turtle? Didn''t you have a dragon there before? Grass, we''ve dealt with a dragon, why are we afraid of a tortoise? Besides, our wife took care of the dragon, and our lord is twice as expensive as his wife." There are many more powerful ones, one goes up and down, you just wait for the good news in this round." Dao Scar said disdainfully.


    Han Sanqian just broke the barrier directly, which made Scar, who already admired Han Sanqian very much, even more confident now.


    He naturally scoffed at the second captain''s statement and panic.


    The second captain shook his head, looked at Scar nervously and helplessly: "It''s not what you imagined."


    "The hidden dragon is just a dragon spirit summoned by our elders. It has no entity at all, just like the nature of a person inviting a god to the upper body. It does not have the real strength of its body, and it is relatively weak. Once it is broken defense, it will quickly disappear.¡±


    "So, as long as you meet a really powerful master, the meaning of Hidden Dragon is not that great."


    "But the blood turtle is different. It is the main body, and its strength is very strong."


    Dao Scar still wanted to refute, but Su Yingxia had already stopped him in advance.


    She has played against Hidden Dragon, and of course she knows Hidden Dragon''s strength and basic situation very well.


    At the beginning, the reason why she knew that Hidden Dragon was not convinced was precisely because in the process of fighting, she discovered that Hidden Dragon was not a real entity.


    That''s why they put forward a bet to try again.


    She knew that Hidden Dragon would definitely agree.


    But now that the second captain said that the blood turtle was a real entity, no matter what, the meaning of this matter became completely different.


    "I want to ask you, which one is more powerful, the blood turtle or the hidden dragon?" Su Yingxia said.


    "Dragon is the head of all things, do you need to ask? Ma''am." Scar interrupted.


    "No!" The second captain shook his head: "That''s not the way to understand it."


    "The sea of ??blood is the last talisman of the dragon''s veins, and the whole sea of ??blood is also very strange, with many changes."


    "If someone approaches the sea of ??blood, the sea of ??blood will immediately produce defensive monsters."


    "There are seventy-two kinds of monsters, each of which is extremely powerful and ferocious. They not only have the power of the body, but more importantly, they have been soaked in the sea of ????blood for a long time, and their mana is powerful. They have dragon veins as energy support, and their strength goes even further. .¡±


    "However, even so, there are huge category distinctions among the seventy-two monsters."


    "There are three classes in total, namely A, Ji, and C. Among them, the monsters of Class A are the strongest monsters. They are extremely ferocious, barbaric and domineering."


    "The elder once said that any Class A monster is far superior to the hidden dragon souls outside. It can even reach the power of at least four hidden dragon souls."


    Su Yingxia frowned, and she couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat for Han Sanqian: "The blood turtle is a Class A monster, isn''t it?"


    Compared with the combined strength of the four hidden dragon souls, Su Yingxia, who has fought against one hidden dragon soul, of course knows how powerful it is.


    You know, with her strength, she has almost used up her whole body to barely repel one, and if Han Sanqian is going to face four at the same time, even if Han Sanqian is really strong, but...but he has to let it go. People worry about him.


    "No!" The second captain shook his head again, and looked at Su Yingxia: "The blood turtle is not among the first-class monsters."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and Scar, who was a little nervous at first, couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Damn, you can finish talking about him in a short breath. You just scared me. If it''s not Class A, then Class B and Class C are not easy for our leader?"


    The second captain didn''t relax in the slightest, and gave Scar a vicious look: "The blood turtle is not in the B and C categories, what are you happy about?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4538

    What? !


    Hearing this, not only was Scar the victim who was bullied, speechless for a moment, but even Su Yingxia who was beside her was also at a loss.


    Not in B and C, and not in A.


    What is this? !


    "What do you mean by that? Could it be that the blood turtle came out by itself?" Dao Scar frowned, extremely puzzled.


    Su Yingxia also nodded softly: "Yes, didn''t you mention the seventy-two monsters? Why..."


    The second captain shook his head: "The blood turtle is just an extremely special existence."


    "In this way, it may be easier for you to understand. Seventy-two is seventy-two individuals, but it is also a whole."


    "In other words, the blood turtle is a complex of seventy-two monsters."


    "A complex of seventy-two monsters?" Su Yingxia opened her eyes wide and looked at the second captain in disbelief.


    Scar also didn''t even say a word.


    He didn''t know what to say, he was completely shocked.


    "What does this mean?" Su Yingxia asked anxiously.


    Sighing, the second captain shook his head: "It literally means that seventy-two monsters are fused together to form a monster like the blood turtle."


    "Actually, in theory, it shouldn''t be."


    "The blood turtle is almost the most perverted existence, but because it is too perverted, the chance of it appearing is so small that it is almost negligible."


    "I don''t know whether to say that Han Sanqian is lucky or unlucky. Such a top prize can be obtained."


    Su Yingxia staggered, her body was almost unsteady.


    Previously, she thought that even if Han Sanqian met a Class A, it would be extremely difficult.


    Unexpectedly, this... the blood turtle came down even more fiercely.


    This directly doubled the already extremely high difficulty level by several times.


    This can''t be called absurd anymore, it''s just...it''s just...it''s against the sky.


    "What... what should I do?" Su Yingxia was completely anxious.


    No matter how powerful Han Sanqian is, but...


    If he were to face such a terrifying enemy, it would be impossible for Su Yingxia to relax.


    In this world, there are so many unknown things, just like the saying, there are people beyond people, and there is a sky beyond the sky.


    No one dares to say that he is invincible.


    The second captain sighed: "I don''t know what to do either."


    "He has only two options."


    "Either directly defeat the blood turtle and break the dragon''s veins. Naturally, all crises will be resolved."


    "Or, quit the blood sea. Although the blood turtle is very powerful, with Han Sanqian''s skill, it is not a big problem to retreat and leave."


    "But you also know that the elder has brought someone here."


    "At that time, Han Sanqian most likely had no way out."


    On the surface, it seems that there are two situations, but after careful identification and careful consideration, it seems that Han Sanqian has no other way except to break the blood turtle and break the dragon vein.


    Su Yingxia is very aware of this result.


    She didn''t speak, because he knew very well what choice Han Sanqian would make.


    Even if it is myself, I am afraid it is absolutely impossible to turn back.


    Surrounded by so many men in black, it is impossible for anyone to lead them to break out successfully. Moreover, even if they succeed, what should those innocent women do? What about the people of the Sky Demon Fortress and the Polar Bear Legion?


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia will die.


    Those people also die.


    Things will only get worse.


    "I''ll help him." Su Yingxia made up her mind.


    Since no other choice was possible, her choice was simple.


    Live and die with your husband.


    "No!" The second captain hurriedly stood in front of Su Yingxia.


    "Why?"


    "The sea of ??blood is still alive, and every additional person will create a new opportunity. That is to say, if you forcefully join, another monster will appear in the sea of ??blood. If you are lucky, you are just a Class C monster." It can help him a little bit. But if it''s not good, have you thought about the consequences?"


    If it is Class B, it may not help, but Class A is tantamount to adding frost to Han Sanqian.


    If both couples are unlucky, another blood turtle will come.


    This time, maybe Han Sanqian doesn''t have to play anymore, and waiting to die in place is probably the only option.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia almost burst into tears.


    It''s so dangerous, but... But she can''t help anything, she can only watch helplessly.


    "Three thousand..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4539

    Su Yingxia has a lot of things she wants to say to Han Sanqian, but in the end, they can only be reduced to two words: "Come on."


    She didn''t know what to say, maybe, in her heart at this moment, these two words represented her persistence, and also represented her trust and encouragement to Han Sanqian.


    In the sky above the sea of ??blood, Han Sanqian frowned at this time.


    Although when the blood turtle suddenly rushed out of the sea of ??blood, he had already sensed that something was wrong, so he dodged sideways.


    But in the next second, the blood turtle quickly turned back and killed Han Sanqian.


    After Han Sanqian dodged again, this guy rushed straight into the sea of ??blood and never showed up again.


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. Both his intuition and the monster''s aura told Han Sanqian that the guy in front of him was very terrifying. ;


    The calmer the sea of ??blood, the more intense the danger might be.


    While staring at the sea, Han Sanqian quietly flew his body higher, and at the same time, the black energy on his body began to spread wildly.


    If there is anything wrong, Han Sanqian can dodge and defend in time.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the blood turtle rushed out of the calm sea of ??blood again, and its huge body rushed towards Han Sanqian at an extremely fast speed.


    "Sky fire!"


    With a soft drink, the sky fire directly attached to the jade sword and killed the blood turtle.


    It stands to reason that Han Sanqian should have defended again for the sake of prudence.


    After all, he doesn''t know the strength of the enemy, and there is a sea of ??blood to cover it. It is very important for both sides to find out the bottom line.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t have so much time to wait.


    He knew he had to get the trouble out of the way as quickly as possible.


    "brush!"


    Sky fire belongs to yang, and Han Sanqian is also driven by yang energy. Logically speaking, it should be extremely effective in dealing with such yin and evil things.


    But to Han Sanqian''s surprise, when the always invincible Tianhuo attacked the opponent, the opponent opened his mouth and swallowed it completely.


    "This..." Han Sanqian was stunned.


    Su Yingxia was also dumbfounded, what kind of power is this?


    How many people have to avoid Han Sanqian''s attack? But it''s fine if this guy doesn''t avoid it, even the defense seems so careless.


    Fangfo, Han Sanqian''s attack is just a toy in front of it.


    Just when they were in a daze, the blood turtle''s mouth squirmed a few times, Fangfo was chewing the jade sword like a molar stick.


    "puff!"


    He slammed the sword straight out, and the jade sword immediately carried a huge red wind to attack Han Sanqian in the opposite direction.


    "brush!"


    Yujian stabbed directly from Han Sanqian''s side and flew straight into the sky.


    In the next second, the red wind also rushed towards his face.


    Han Sanqian felt a strong stench that almost brought tears to his eyes, but the most frightening thing was not this, but the strong thrust and corrosive power of this wind, preventing the Buddha from killing him. Han Sanqian completely annexed the general.


    Han Sanqian directly mobilized black energy to resist.


    Black air and dark red air confronted in mid-air.


    "Three thousand, be careful." Su Yingxia shouted anxiously.


    Almost at the same time, the blood turtle rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    "Oops!"


    Han Sanqian frowned, and it was obviously too late to escape.


    He mobilized his mind, and within the limit, he completed an impossible dodge, but it was almost the same as last time, before he had time to catch his breath, the opponent turned around again and rushed towards him from top to bottom .


    He had just completed his extreme dodge, and now, it was already impossible for Han Sanqian to try to dodge again.


    Therefore, for Han Sanqian right now, he has almost no choice.


    What else can he do besides head-to-head confrontation? !


    "Since there is no choice, I will fight with you to the end."


    Han Sanqian directly gave up the idea of ??resistance, gritted his teeth, and his whole body was full of energy, surrounded by black energy, Han Sanqian directly pulled out the Pangu ax...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4540

    "Break it!"


    Han Sanqian shouted angrily, raised the Pangu ax with both hands, and slashed at the blood turtle.


    The blood tortoise also rushed over, without even the slightest hesitation in the face of the Pangu axe, and directly attacked.


    The two sides are like two bulls, no one will let the other, just one word, that is to do it.


    boom!


    The two met in an instant, and the Pangu ax mixed with the black energy of Han Sanqian and the blood energy of the blood turtle with the blue light, they completely confronted each other for a while, and they became radiant again.


    The brilliance is dazzling, bombarding the surroundings with the remaining power.


    Su Yingxia and the others were overturned to the ground, and the knife scar with the lowest cultivation level was directly blown away by this breath, and then hit the wall heavily, and then stopped.


    The underground cave was constantly shaking because of such a heavy blow, and rocks fell again and again.


    Su Yingxia didn''t have the slightest thought to care about her injury, and her eyes were fixed on Han Sanqian in the sky.


    "break!"


    Wow!


    The Pangu ax directly cut through the blood energy shield in front of the blood turtle, and went all the way down crazily.


    "It worked."


    Dao Scar also jumped up from the ground, and was overjoyed to see Han Sanqian defeating the enemy.


    The blade of the ax broke through, heading straight for the blood turtle''s head.


    Seeing is getting closer!


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to be careless. At such a critical moment, Han Sanqian had to be more cautious.


    The huge ax is fierce, and it still breaks straight.


    The red light shattered, and the ax was in front of the blood turtle''s head, but what puzzled Han Sanqian was that it was fine for the blood turtle not to hide when such a catastrophe was approaching, on the contrary, there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    What does it mean?


    It should at least feel a little bit of fear, right?


    Intuition told Han Sanqian that something might be wrong.


    But the matter has come to the present, even if it is not right, he can only bite the bullet and still cut it off.


    "boom!"


    The huge Pangu ax sank directly into the blood turtle''s head with super momentum.


    "Beautiful!" Scar waved his arms excitedly, dancing wildly with joy.


    A smile and relief appeared on Su Yingxia''s face.


    Although she was worried that Han Sanqian would be in danger, she was relieved after Han Sanqian''s ax finalized.


    "what?"


    But only Han Sanqian, the person involved, knew that the situation was completely wrong.


    It stands to reason that with this ax going down, let alone chopping such a huge monster, even if it is directly chopping a watermelon, it should have a sense of destructive power.


    However, with this ax down, there is no sense of breaking power at all, just like the ax has been cut into the water.


    No, to be precise, it should be air!


    "Oops."


    The keen sense of smell immediately let Han Sanqian know that he seemed to have fallen into a trap.


    But just when Han Sanqian was about to take back his strength and quickly defended.


    The entire head of the blood turtle, which was cut in half by the giant axe, turned into blood in the air in an instant.


    The blood on both sides deformed in the air, giving birth to two giant beasts, with their bloody mouths wide open, they rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    "Ah!" Su Yingxia exclaimed.


    In the next second, the two giant beasts directly flanked each other.


    "boom!"


    The two forces hit Han Sanqian directly!


    At that moment, Han Sanqian felt that he was pinched so hard by two giant mountains that the bones in his body were about to shatter, and his internal organs were also crushed in an instant.


    "Depend on!"


    Cursed in pain, if it wasn''t for Han Sanqian noticing something wrong when he entered the axe, he hastily stimulated the energy in his body. Although this energy did not support Han Sanqian''s energy shield in time, the two defensive artifacts in his body But it was fully prepared at the first time.


    It was also because of the protection of these two great artifacts that Han Sanqian was seriously injured at this time, but after all, there was no great worry for his life.


    Otherwise, Han Sanqian himself believed that under this blow, he would either die or be crippled.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly endured the severe pain, and in the blink of an eye, the two monsters that had hit him and turned into blood were frantically re-condensing into shape.


    "damn it."


    Han Sanqian cursed inwardly, as soon as he accelerated and flew, he was about to leave.


    "Humph!"


    A disdainful monster coldly snorted.


    In the next second, the headless body of the blood turtle turned into a huge blood mist.


    Because Han Sanqian was cut off from the head, he was himself inside, facing such a huge change, there was almost no way to escape.


    trap!


    This is a huge trap, just like a shrimp cage.


    It deliberately let Han Sanqian find a loophole to come in, the purpose is only to let Han Sanqian fall into its comprehensive siege...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4541

    "Wow!"


    Without further ado, the blood mist directly completed the closed loop, surrounding Han Sanqian tightly.


    The two-sided behemoth also suddenly took shape, attacking Han Sanqian again.


    Again? !


    Do you really treat me like a soft persimmon? !


    Han Sanqian directly mobilized the Five Elements Divine Stone, while healing his wounds, while using the violent black energy of his luck, he manipulated the ancient axe, slashed right with one axe, and attacked the giant beast on the right first.


    The power of Pan Gu''s ax to chop is infinite.


    Before the huge beast suddenly pounced on Han Sanqian, it was completely ashes and turned into countless blood energy again under the sweep of Pan Gu''s axe.


    With his backhand, Han Sanqian made another slash to the left.


    With an extremely quick reaction, the monster on the left also suddenly turned into blood.


    Even in the face of heavy siege, Han Sanqian could still deal with it calmly, without any fear.


    This is Han Sanqian.


    "Humph!"


    Still the same disdainful sneer.


    Han Sanqian lowered his head and looked back, only to realize that the blood mist from the blood turtle''s body had climbed onto his feet at some point.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian''s feet felt as if ten thousand termites had climbed up and gnawed wildly.


    "Five Elements Divine Stone, help me."


    With a soft drink, the Five Elements Divine Stone shone brightly, and continuously covered Han Sanqian''s feet with light to support him.


    Han Sanqian himself was not idle, he picked up the energy in his hands, and directly supported the energy shield.


    But for some reason, this time, it was almost difficult for Han Sanqian''s energy shield to hold up, not to mention completing the closed loop, but just trying to open it would prevent Buddha from being stopped by huge pressure.


    It''s these blood mist who are making fun of it!


    Han Sanqian reacted almost quickly.


    It''s like a person in the water trying to blow something up, the invisible pressure exerted by the surrounding water is actually enormous.


    Although the current blood mist is not water, the effect should be similar.


    What a mess!


    Han Sanqian took back the energy shield directly, if you don''t let me defend, it''s ok, then I will attack.


    "Come!"


    As soon as he shouted in anger, Han Sanqian''s body calmed down in an instant, anti-fog, at this time he was a quiet Buddha standing in the water.


    But in the next second, all the blood mist surrounding Han Sanqian trembled slightly, almost visible to the naked eye.


    Han Sanqian is accumulating strength! !


    One second, two seconds!


    Three seconds!


    five seconds!


    Seven seconds!


    Nine seconds!


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian opened his eyes.


    boom!


    A strong breath spread directly from Han Sanqian''s body.


    It''s like a huge wave spreading, and it''s like a nuclear explosion!


    The black breath suddenly exploded!


    All the blood mist was directly covered by the extremely powerful black air.


    At that moment, the sky that was still scarlet turned black because of Han Sanqian.


    Extremely domineering!


    "come!"


    Han Sanqian swept all around fiercely, everything around him was covered by black air, he was the only master of this world.


    The second captain has long been the same as Scar, who was shocked by the energy and hit the wall and fell down.


    He had a mouthful of blood on his lips, but he didn''t care at all, his eyes fixed on Han Sanqian who was standing in mid-air.


    He was completely shocked by Han Sanqian''s performance.


    So much so that for a while he forgot to think about other things.


    This is the first time he has seen someone so ferocious, completely covering the entire huge space under his rule.


    This was also the first time he saw someone who could directly confront the blood turtle.


    After all, in his cognition, it is impossible to meet the blood turtle, and even if he meets it, the end of meeting it can only be failure, it is an invincible existence.


    Can¡­¡­


    "It''s so fucking strong." The second captain couldn''t help but swear.


    Dao Scar, who has always hated the second captain and is extremely dissatisfied with the second captain, is no longer the same as before, but nodded involuntarily: "If there is a concept for force in this world."


    "Then, the strength of my alliance leader just has no concept."


    The second captain nodded, it must be so.


    It was the first time that the two of them were so harmonious, and it was also the first time that they kept looking at Han Sanqian with wide eyes at the same time.


    Su Yingxia could also clearly feel that the bloody atmosphere at the scene had almost disappeared. Instead, it was Han Sanqian''s kind of energy that was evil in the middle and righteous in the evil was slowly rising and forming a suppression.


    This shows that Han Sanqian has already won this battle.


    Su Yingxia smiled when she thought of this, but Han Sanqian''s murderous eyes in the air suddenly shrank...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4542

    Although the situation has appeared to be very stable.


    But in fact, it is not always the case.


    Han Sanqian always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell for a while.


    But soon, the answer appeared.


    Under Han Sanqian''s black aura, the bloody aura that seemed to have been extinguished was actually retreating at an extremely fast speed.


    Han Sanqian realized something was wrong at the first time, but he was also full of helplessness in this situation.


    In the next second, all the blood-red aura shrank out from under the black air, and re-condensed at the outermost part of the black air.


    In the distance, Han Sanqian saw a blood-red thing being conceived.


    "It really isn''t that simple."


    Han Sanqian knew that it was absolutely impossible for such a huge and ferocious blood turtle to be killed so easily by himself.


    "That''s it!?" Su Yingxia opened her mouth, slightly startled.


    In the next second, the bloody thing suddenly shot up into the sky with a red light, and the seemingly boundless darkness under this light was completely illuminated by it for a moment!


    At the same time, just like the black qi covered the blood qi back then, now the blood qi has reversed and covered it in reverse.


    The space that was originally shrouded in darkness was once again stained red by blood.


    And Han Sanqian, who was in the center, became a big spot surrounded by all the red lights.


    bang bang bang!


    Around Han Sanqian''s body, blood energy and Han Sanqian''s black energy ignited the final explosion.


    For a while, it exploded and became frenzied.


    Han Sanqian gritted his teeth tightly, enduring the severe pain for a while.


    boom!


    The two airs exploded completely.


    The super strong air waves spread directly in the space.


    Su Yingxia suffered from the loss last time, and this time, when she saw the two sides ignited again, she hurriedly used the energy shield as a shield to protect the three of them from accidental disasters.


    But even so, the super-strong air wave still directly pierced through the barrier, blowing the group of three to the wall again to stop them.


    This time, Scar and the second captain, the enemies, could no longer "communicate friendly" in the first place, and the low level of cultivation made the impact they received almost increase exponentially.


    Naturally, their injuries also increased in a straight line, and the two of them would be so busy vomiting blood, how could they have the time to target each other.


    The corners of Su Yingxia''s mouth also overflowed with traces of blood, squeezed even though she was as tough as her, and she was still unavoidable in this war.


    Tough, the aftermath between the two sides feels devastating.


    And the experience of one person, one hand and one beast on the field is naturally beyond the imagination of others.


    Accompanied by the explosion, the figures of one man and one beast also completely dispersed.


    Han Sanqian is still the same Han Sanqian, and the blood turtle is still the same blood turtle, as if nothing happened just now.


    The only difference is that Han Sanqian was injured and died.


    Looking at the blood turtle coldly, Han Sanqian knew that he had completely met his opponent this time.


    His successive waves of attacks should have been absolutely sure, but unfortunately, all these attacks were easily resolved by the blood turtle.


    This shows that the ability of the guy in front of him is extremely high.


    Su Yingxia saw that the confrontation between the two sides had temporarily stagnated, and she suddenly woke up. She quickly looked at the second captain, hoping that he could give him some help.


    After all, the dragon veins are always theirs, and I hope he can provide some useful information.


    The second captain also quickly got up from the ground: "Dragon veins are extremely Yin Qi, although Yang Qi is used to restrain attributes, but you should not use Yang Qi to attack."


    Scar, who was already on the verge of death, immediately regained his spirits when he heard this: "Stop fucking nonsense. Are you trying to kill my leader? Don''t you use yang energy? Do you use yin qi? That guy is a big evil, use yin energy Can you beat him?"


    "The most important thing is that this thing is so evil that it is going to die. If my leader uses his true energy, what should he do instead?"


    Yes, Han Sanqian was also worried about this.


    From common sense, the other party is so evil, so naturally he should use pure and domineering yang energy to attack. While using yin energy to get twice the result with half the effort, the most worrying thing is that his own yin energy will not only not be able to help him, but will instead be disguised. To help the enemy.


    The second captain was very anxious: "Yang Qi will only be out of place here, and will only be restrained by Yin Qi. Even if you are strong, can you be strong enough to overcome the Yin Qi here? It is the key to supporting everyone''s survival."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian suddenly frowned.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4543

    What does it mean? !


    In fact, it is very simple, that is, the Yin Qi stored in the dragon veins is extremely huge.


    Huge to the extent that any individual ability can never match.


    If it always occupies the market, it will take the initiative. On the other hand, Han Sanqian is attacking it with yang energy, and it is actually attacking Han Sanqian with yin energy.


    Therefore, it seems that Han Sanqian is using force that can be targeted, but in fact the effect may not be as he imagined.


    Because his power has actually been suppressed by others long ago.


    The battle between water and fire is actually so meaningful in itself.


    There is me in you, and you in me, but they are extremely opposite to each other.


    Han Sanqian was obviously taken aback: "It''s thanks to you reminding me."


    Even Han Sanqian ignored the deeper meaning behind this and almost walked into a dead end.


    After a brief brainstorming, Su Yingxia suddenly understood.


    "Three thousand, to deal with it, you have to use Yin power." Su Yingxia said.


    Yin power can be used without any restrictions in the current environment, and only then can it maximize its own attack. Although there is a possibility that one''s own power will be absorbed by the opponent, at the moment, this should be the most reasonable The offense chose.


    However, Han Sanqian had a deeper understanding. He nodded and took back all the yang qi, turning the black qi into the purest yin qi.


    In fact, judging from the current situation, Han Sanqian''s yin energy is even greater.


    Especially after the body was occupied by that monster.


    More of the yang energy was transferred by Han Sanqian through the conversion of yin and yang, supplemented by some chaotic power, and finally formed the current volume.


    This process is very troublesome and exhausting.


    But Han Sanqian refused to do it.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian could only wish for it if he wanted to deal with this blood turtle purely with yin power.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian directly raised his hand, and immediately an extremely strong force was condensed directly in Han Sanqian''s body.


    "Humph!"


    Sure enough, the monster instantly let out a sneer of disdain.


    That''s right, for monsters, this is an evil place of yin, where countless strange forces gather. Han Sanqian wants to rely on this power to defeat himself here. Isn''t this a typical Guan Gong playing big swords in front of him?


    He is the absolute master here, so Han Sanqian playing with him here is simply courting death.


    Han Sanqian didn''t show any superfluous expressions. For him, all of this was completely within his own expectations.


    However, Han Sanqian was not discouraged at all. Although he knew very well that he could not be stronger than Longmai''s yin energy anyway, but...


    This does not necessarily mean that he has no chance of winning at all.


    At least, in Han Sanqian''s eyes, he had a chance to win.


    "Come on." Han Sanqian yelled ferociously: "Today, let''s see whether you are stronger or I am stronger."


    "The battle between us has only just begun a round."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian had no extra nonsense, and set off again with stronger Yin Qi.


    The blood turtle didn''t know if it was provoked, or Han Sanqian had aroused its fighting spirit. At this time, it didn''t have any nonsense, and it directly accelerated its attack.


    The second confrontation between the two sides is about to start again.


    At this time, Soi Ying had already led the troops back to the Underground Dragon City from the pass.


    When he saw the burned houses everywhere in the city, and the black dust of some other people''s knuckles all over the ground, he instantly knew that his guess was right.


    The second column was almost completely wiped out by Han Sanqian.


    "Everyone, give me a quick march!"


    "Immediately kill the dragon vein!"


    The black shadow''s face was extremely cold, and with a wave of his big hand, the leader rushed towards the dragon''s veins...


    The dragon vein is the life of all of them, and no one can get involved!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4544

    "boom!"


    At the dragon''s veins, the two extreme yin forces also faced each other directly again in an instant.


    Without the previously exaggerated explosive posture, the energy of the two is like two wires intertwined, and the appearance looks calm.


    But in fact, the internal struggle between the two has already entered into a frenzied attack like electric light and flint.


    Both are two extremely powerful energies, both trying to suppress each other crazily.


    The blood turtle is supported by dragon veins, and naturally has a huge family background, so it is not afraid of any fights.


    Han Sanqian didn''t give in at all. There are multiple things in his body that can really be blessed, and there is also the blood of the dragon in his body as an aid. Just these things are far beyond ordinary people.


    What''s more, there is more than that in this guy''s body.


    On his inner side, there is also a lava monster in his body. With that guy''s ability, Han Sanqian''s body of Yin power is also extremely huge.


    Therefore, when the two sides confront each other, it can be said that they are fighting each other in the true sense.


    Fill up the layers directly!


    Su Yingxia was so nervous that her palms broke out in cold sweat, and she didn''t dare to make the slightest sound for fear of affecting Han Sanqian.


    Gradually, as time went by, the battle between the two began to heat up.


    It can be clearly seen that Han Sanqian is already in cold sweat at this time, and the huge consumption makes him extremely weak.


    Although the blood turtle on the opposite side was not so serious, it was obvious that its body began to appear and disappear slightly because of the excessive consumption during the pulling process.


    The two seem to be unable to do anything to each other for a while.


    And almost at this moment, the second captain suddenly looked towards the outside of the stone wall in horror.


    "Oops, the elder brought people over here."


    For the second captain, if he let the elders know that he betrayed them, then his ending is almost predictable.


    It must be death without a doubt.


    Thinking of this, the second captain''s frightened body trembled slightly.


    Su Yingxia and Dao Scar couldn''t help being extremely nervous.


    But at this time, Han Sanqian was very nervous fighting with the other side, and neither of them dared to say anything.


    Right now, there is nothing to do but wait.


    A second passed.


    Two seconds passed.


    Not even half a minute passed.


    The battle between one man and one beast is still going on, and no one has the slightest concession, and no one has the slightest advantage at all.


    "Kill."


    But time will not wait for anyone, and with the black shadow leading people in, the whole situation has reached the most collapsed state.


    At least, for people from Han Sanqian''s side, that''s how it is!


    "Damn it, it really is you bastard who betrayed us."


    As soon as Hei Ying came in, he immediately accused the second captain angrily.


    "Hai Jin, you traitor, the elder has always trusted you so much, and even specially asked you to lead the second column. I didn''t expect that you would actually betray your trust and repay your kindness with revenge."


    "Yeah, it''s fine if it''s an ordinary soldier who betrayed you, but you damned guy, all the soldiers died in battle, but you, the leader, turned into a traitor, Hai Jin, you really let us down."


    "As the team leader, you should lead by example, but what are you doing, Haijin, Haijin, are you a man?"


    A group of people also yelled at the second captain angrily, and they were disgusted again and again.


    The second captain was also very aggrieved. At the beginning, he was asked to lead the team alone to go deep and face a strong enemy, but Han Sanqian, the big boss, secretly sneaked into his side.


    He resisted desperately, but he couldn''t wait for any support. What could he do? !


    It''s not that he didn''t resist desperately, but what about these pig teammates? !


    "Elder, although my subordinate seems to be unharmed now, I can only say that I have fought so hard that my hands were chopped off, and I am loyal to you."


    "However, the general situation of our army is gone. We were basically killed without waiting for reinforcements."


    "I have no choice."


    "If you still want to blame me, I have nothing to say."


    "But I always want to say one more thing. If you are still like today and completely ignore your subordinates who are loyal to you, one day in the future, there will be countless people like me who will continue to betray you."


    "Don''t let the soldiers who follow you chill."


    Faced with the second captain''s accusation, it was hard for Soi Ying to say that he suffered for a while.


    Could he not want to save his troops? Yes I do! It''s just that at that time... I listened to the slander and thought...


    Why!


    He was very depressed, and at this moment...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4545

    "Hai Jin, stop looking for reasons and excuses for your betrayal."


    "The fact is that you betrayed."


    "As for the betrayers, there are no reasons and excuses."


    "good."


    Several subordinates stood up in time to rescue Sombra.


    "However, to be honest, Hai Jin, even if you want to betray, you should learn to be a little smarter. Find a good backer, at least bear the infamy of a traitor, but you can live a comfortable life. And what did you choose? You''re at the end of the road, you''re really out of your mind."


    "Yes, you chose Han Sanqian as your new backer, do you really think he is invincible?"


    "Now, he is just a dying person. You really lived most of your life, but you lost all your innocence at the last moment."


    "It''s not guaranteed at the end of the festival."


    It seemed that they were persuading the second captain, but their mockery was actually heard clearly and clearly by the second captain.


    But the second captain, Hai Jin, really had no way to refute.


    Because what they say is true.


    Today''s Han Sanqian is trapped in the sea of ??blood, he is indeed like a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, unable to protect himself.


    Don''t expect him to take you to fly in the future, even if you want him to take you out of the city, I''m afraid it''s already an extravagant wish.


    Thinking of this, the second captain couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, full of helplessness.


    "Hey, I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now when I look at Han Sanqian, I realize that the monster Han Sanqian lured out of the sea of ??blood is actually a blood turtle."


    "I''m going, even though I''m an enemy, I still have to say something to Han Sanqian at this moment, it''s so fucking awesome. It''s really not an ordinary person, even the monsters he drew out are extraordinary. "


    "Blood turtle, this damn is the best of the best, not to mention that it is very difficult for us to enter the formation, even if it is an elder who is a participant in the formation, it is unlikely to be able to make such a best Bar."


    "That''s right, the blood turtle is a combination of seventy-two monsters, just like some things in this world jump out of the three realms and are not in the five elements. It is an extremely special existence. This Han Sanqian, I really don''t know if he should be called luck Good or bad, to be able to come across such a wonderful thing.¡±


    "Yes, this can also be explained from the side, this Han Sanqian is indeed capable. Otherwise, just by luck, it is impossible for Xuehai to directly match him with such a wonderful thing."


    On this point, Sombra also agrees.


    The blood turtle is indeed a very special existence. According to various theories, it is impossible for normal people to encounter it.


    This is like buying a color ball on earth, even more difficult.


    After all, there is at least a theoretical chance of winning the first prize in the double-color ball on the earth.


    Shady or not, it has a theory.


    But Han Sanqian is the real deal, and even a theory is unlikely to exist.


    But he happened to meet.


    Of course, it is also related to his own strength.


    Blood Sea will conduct a basic identification based on everyone who broke in, and will send out corresponding monsters after identification.


    The purpose of this is firstly for effective defense, and secondly for maximizing the saving of dragon vein resources.


    After all, if a small thief comes by, this sea of ??blood will directly produce a Class A monster. Isn''t this a typical way to kill chickens with a sledgehammer.


    Therefore, the sea of ??blood also has a certain recognition function.


    Only when Han Sanqian is strong enough can Xuehai send something powerful enough to deal with it.


    And the blood sea directly dispatched monsters at the level of blood turtles, which can also explain to a certain extent that it felt a huge threat, so it sent out monsters that should not appear in theory to deal with it.


    Thinking of this, the elder sighed, and looked at Han Sanqian and the blood turtle who were still fighting with each other in the field.


    "Elder, do we support and help?"


    "Anyone who enters the range of the blood sea will trigger the blood sea''s automatic defense. When we go in, the same will happen. At that time, there will be more monsters, and it will only add chaos."


    The subordinate nodded: "The elder is right, if Han Sanqian withdraws from the sea of ??blood again, we will fall into his plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain again."


    "That''s right, watch the tigers fight quietly, let''s clean up the mess. Give me an order to seal all the exits, and don''t let me fly out even a single fly. Didn''t Haijin betray us? Then let him see what he said. How bizarre and terrible is the new owner chosen."


    "Let''s take a good look at how good the drama Hai Jin chose for us is."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4546

    Hearing this, the subordinate couldn''t help but sneer.


    This is indeed the best way to deal with Hae Jin''s betrayal.


    Slapping someone in the face with facts is more effective than saying anything.


    "The subordinate understands. Hehe, if we had known that what Han Sanqian met in the sea of ??blood was a blood turtle, we wouldn''t even have to rush here in such a hurry."


    The elder nodded, just now they really wished to rush over on four legs, for fear that something serious would happen to the dragon''s veins.


    But it''s okay now, Han Sanqian directly made the blood turtle, not only did they not feel nervous or flustered at all, they even wanted to laugh a little bit.


    They are not in a hurry, just wait quietly.


    Under the blood turtle, Han Sanqian is just a chicken waiting to be slaughtered, so they can rest assured.


    "Let''s enjoy the show quietly. It can be regarded as a gift from the sea of ??blood, so that we can finally witness what is called a real super thing." Heiying laughed.


    The subordinates nodded to each other with smiles on their faces.


    To be able to see the power of the blood turtle at such a close distance is indeed an unprecedented opportunity.


    Many people may never see the blood turtle in their lifetime, let alone show its talents.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    Afterwards, the men in black sealed all the entrances, and they were not in a hurry to catch Su Yingxia and the others. Instead, they stood aside and quietly watched the fight between man and beast.


    boom!


    It was almost at this time that Han Sanqian was affected, or whether it was the outcome of the duel between them.


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, it was obvious that the blood-red aura in the blood turtle''s body suddenly surged at this time, and the next second, Han Sanqian was directly blown away by the energy, and his body retreated violently.


    Wow!


    Almost when Han Sanqian was about to retreat directly to the edge of the sea of ??blood, he barely stopped the car, but everyone knew that Han Sanqian was just a little short, which meant that he would definitely lose.


    Anyone who entered the blood sea and was beaten out by the monsters in the blood sea will receive additional punishment from the blood sea.


    According to the rules of the sea of ??blood, you can come in and you can exit, but you are definitely not exited in the process of failure.


    It''s a pity that Han Sanqian is just a little short.


    "Han Sanqian, how are you? Have you experienced the power of the blood turtle? If there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and if there is no way to hell, you break in."


    "The land of dragon veins, is it something you can covet?"


    "Give up struggling, what awaits you is a dead end."


    The black shadow mocked coldly, his face full of pride.


    Han Sanqian stared back at this guy coldly, and in the next second, he gathered his strength again and went head-on.


    Seeing Han Sanqian rushing towards him without knowing his life or death, the blood turtle was completely furious in an instant.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, it sped up and rushed towards Han Sanqian again.


    The huge body carried terrifying power, like a madman from the sky, killing Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian''s Pangu ax is in front of him, and his whole body can also really grow up.


    If you want to kill, I will play with you enough money.


    boom!


    The two meet again.


    "boom!"


    But this time, the other party didn''t seem to give Han Sanqian any chance to resist.


    The direct super-strong air pressure crazily drove Han Sanqian''s body down all the way.


    "Blood Turtle, well done!"


    "Damn, come on, just fuck this idiot Han Sanqian into the sea of ??blood."


    "The sea of ??blood itself is the restriction of yin. If Han Sanqian is put in there, haha, that guy will be directly surrounded by the power of yin and evil, and after that, he will be melted directly."


    "Blood turtle, make fun of him."


    There was a burst of cheering and cheering on the shore, Fangfo all wished to go directly on the field to beat Han Sanqian on the spot.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have the time to take care of them, so he fell crazily all the way with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    It''s not that he hasn''t tried using force, but the result of using force a few times is not satisfactory. That guy''s strength is too domineering. In front of him, Han Sanqian was like a little torch wandering in the sea.


    It''s almost useless.


    Gradually, Han Sanqian got closer and closer to the sea of ??blood, until a moment later, the soles of Han Sanqian''s feet touched the surface of the sea of ??blood.


    Almost at the moment of contact, Han Sanqian felt as if he had been inserted into a big needle at once, and his energy was directly crazily drawn...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4547

    "This feeling¡­¡­"


    Han Sanqian was extremely desperate, and the crazy loss of energy made him feel as if he had been emptied all of a sudden.


    Powerlessness, pain, and even death all rushed towards him in an instant.


    Han Sanqian felt very sleepy, his eyelids suddenly became heavy, and he wanted to sleep with his eyes closed.


    But in the next second, he suddenly realized that it was not time for him to sleep, he still had to fight.


    Still have to fight thoroughly!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian suddenly opened his eyes, but when he tried to break out his fighting power again, the blood had already covered his feet and moved towards his upper body.


    And above the head, the blood turtle''s offensive is still there, and it has no intention of stopping at all.


    That''s too late.


    Han Sanqian was a little desperate. He tried to struggle a few times, but the current struggle looked like a joke after taking the best chance.


    He just fell faster, until finally, the blood directly and completely submerged his body.


    The blood turtle still had no intention of stopping, it continued to press down against Huan Han Sanqian into the sea of ??blood.


    One meter, two meters, until finally, even its own body was completely submerged in the sea of ??blood.


    The sea of ??blood returned to calm, and nothing had happened to Fangfo before.


    "Three thousand." Seeing Han Sanqian being directly sunk into the sea of ??blood, Su Yingxia burst into tears.


    Don''t say it''s a sea of ??blood, even if it''s just ordinary water, people who drown in it are almost in danger of dying.


    What''s more, there is such a huge monster on Han Sanqian''s head.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Different from Su Yingxia''s worries, the black shadows over there were extremely happy at this moment.


    They laughed loudly, their eyes full of madness.


    For them, the abuse they had been waiting for for a long time finally appeared at this time, and it happened to Han Sanqian.


    There is nothing in the world more satisfying than this.


    "Entering the sea of ??blood, Han Sanqian''s power is weakening crazily, but the power of the blood turtle has begun to increase infinitely. Haha, Han Sanqian is not the opponent of the blood turtle outside the sea of ??blood, let alone in the sea of ??blood its opponent."


    "That''s right, the losers are the losers, the strengths are not equal, and now they have to face this kind of ebb and flow. Hey, to be honest, I feel sad and pitiful for Han Sanqian."


    "Yes, Han Sanqian is completely dead now, as I said."


    A group of people talk to each other. Obviously, in their eyes, Han Sanqian is dead.


    "Come here." Heiying smiled lightly, and then he waved his hand slightly.


    Several subordinates followed immediately.


    He looked at the second captain: "Hai Jin, what else do you have to say now?"


    "This subordinate has nothing to say." The second captain lowered his head.


    Winner and loser, since he chose Han Sanqian, and Han San lost again, so naturally, he has nothing to say.


    "The subordinates only hope that the elder can look at Haijin''s past achievements and give Haijin a happy death."


    Several subordinates were about to arrest people on the spot, but the elder waved his hand, signaling them not to worry.


    "Hai Jin, shouldn''t you kneel down and say that you are wrong? Even if you betrayed me, you should choose a better place instead of Han Sanqian." After the elder finished speaking, he looked at the second captain: "I The place where you are extremely disappointed is here, do you know?"


    The second captain still lowered his head: "Elder, as I said, the situation forces the subordinates to have no choice."


    "Now, since my subordinates have chosen Han Sanqian, and he has already lost, there is no regret."


    The elder nodded, he understood, this was the only manly sentence he heard from the second captain.


    "Okay, just based on your words, Hai Jin, I can give you a happy death."


    After saying that, he turned his eyes to Su Yingxia...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4548

    "Su Yingxia, what about you?" Hei Ying sneered.


    Su Yingxia frowned, looked back coldly, and did not speak.


    "To be honest, there is almost only one end for my enemy, and that is death. However, for the sake of your beauty, I will give you a special gift."


    "Become my slave girl obediently, I will give you glory and wealth, and I will spare you from death, how about it?"


    When the subordinates heard this, they reacted even more fiercely than Su Yingxia: "Su Yingxia, our elders have already made such concessions. If you are smart, quickly agree."


    "That''s right, after you come down, sell more of you, as long as you can serve our parents comfortably, you, a woman, will have a better way of life, you know?"


    "Su Yingxia, you are really lucky."


    A group of people talked freely, such a great opportunity, they naturally didn''t want to miss a good flattery.


    Su Yingxia said coldly: "Have you had enough of your dreams? What I like most is your idiot''s dreaming appearance."


    "Come here if you want to kill, stop talking nonsense."


    "You bastard, what are you talking about? My patriarch is merciful to spare your dog''s life. You are ungrateful and grateful, but you dare to speak out here?"


    "Su Yingxia, you really don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Facing the abuse from that group of people, Su Yingxia smiled coldly, full of disdain.


    Heiying raised his hand slightly, stopping his subordinates from continuing. He smiled: "Why do you have to argue with a woman? It is indeed her blessing that I look up to her."


    "If she wants to refuse, that''s her right. But, I''ve always been a bit stubborn, and I will never take back what I say."


    "So, Su Yingxia, whether you agree or not, the result will not change."


    "For me, you are my slave girl and you have always been. Everyone obeys orders and catches me alive. If there is any damage, I want you to come and see me."


    "yes!"


    Although it is very difficult to catch a top expert like Su Yingxia without any injuries.


    But Sombra is so confident, and also so domineering.


    His tyrannical strength gave him enough confidence to deal with any situation.


    Su Yingxia was not polite at all, she drew her sword directly, with a wave of true energy, she was ready for the battle.


    People in black also began to slowly come towards Su Yingxia in groups.


    Dao Scar strengthened his body, regardless of the pain, and directly stood in front of Su Yingxia: "Damn it, you bastards, if you want to hurt Madam, you should step over Lao Tzu''s corpse first."


    "Ha, isn''t this the golden man? Let me go, it really turned into a phoenix once it flew up the branch."


    "Haha, I was just a fucking street gangster before. He looked at us like a mouse saw a cat, but now it''s awesome to follow Han Sanqian all of a sudden."


    "It''s a pity. Some people will always be mice if they are mice. It will definitely not change anything just because they approved a cat''s skin."


    A group of people don''t take the scars seriously.


    Scar was very angry. If he was still in his prime, he would definitely beat these guys all over the place and let them know who the hell was the real mouse in cat clothes.


    But now, he is really not interested.


    It''s a pity, it''s disgusting, it''s annoying.


    However, even if a person like Scar is dead, it is absolutely impossible for him to say anything: "Hmph, that''s funny, I see you as if I saw a cat? Are you worthless cats?"


    "A group of people who are not human, ghosts or ghosts, but they are just dogs. Come on, even though your Grandpa Scar has gone through so many battles today, you still want to let you taste the power of Grandpa Scar."


    "Damn it, you''re not ashamed to say it!" Several men in black were about to strike.


    "Count me in."


    A soft drink came at this time, everyone looked back, the second captain Hai Jin, who had not spoken much, walked silently in front of Dao Scar.


    "You traitor! How dare you step forward at this time?"


    "Hai Jin, step back quickly, you dead man has nothing to do but wait for death."


    Seeing Hai Jin approaching, the men in black immediately scolded angrily.


    The second captain smiled lightly: "You all said that I am just a dead person. Since I am a dead person, I should struggle twice."


    "Besides, since I chose Han Sanqian, I have no other choice but to bite the bullet and continue working for him."


    "bring it on!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4549

    "Bastard thing. You think we''ll be scared if you join him?"


    "That''s right, don''t look at yourself, just rely on the two of you?"


    "It''s just two cockroaches."


    "We don''t mind getting rid of two more wastes."


    After saying that, the man in black directly moved his hands towards the two of them.


    Su Yingxia''s face was cold. She knew very well that with the current situation of the second captain and Dao Scar, going to face this group of men in black was almost tantamount to dying in vain.


    At the scene, she was the only one who could resist the group of men in black.


    Although, this process of resistance may not last long.


    In the next second, Su Yingxia dressed in white and immediately joined the battle.


    The black shadow smiled contemptuously and waved his hand. Immediately, a steady stream of men in black kept attacking me.


    Although Su Yingxia was decisive when she entered it, but in the face of such a team, she gradually began to decline from the slaughter.


    In the end, Su Yingxia fell into heavy siege.


    However, the good news is that although Su Yingxia''s situation is very unfavorable, because Sombra has already ordered that she should not be hurt, so overall, the realm is not at the point of despair.


    After several back and forth, Su Yingxia also took this opportunity to launch a counterattack.


    Therefore, even if it is a densely packed enemy army, after Su Yingxia adapts and learns to counterattack, this situation gives Su Yingxia the upper hand for a while.


    The two couples were almost fellow travelers. During the battle, Su Yingxia not only protected Scar, but also guarded the second captain Haijin. The reason was very simple. Since Han Sanqian promised to spare his life, he would not Should die by the sword of the enemy.


    At least, this is the most basic promise.


    Under Su Yingxia''s protection, although the two of them were really good at martial arts, they also played the role of great helpers. The two of them, one in front of the other, almost protected Su Yingxia''s two sides from being attacked.


    "Elder, this bitch is very strong, and there are two flies helping her all the time. If we continue to fight like this, it may take a long time before we can succeed."


    "Yes, our people have suffered heavy losses."


    Hearing the subordinate''s advice, the elder shook his head slightly: "Why are you in a hurry? How can you eat hot tofu if you are in a hurry?"


    "I also know that this woman is powerful, but how can a beautiful woman be so easy to get? Do you all think it''s those crooked melons? You can get it right away?"


    "What are you worried about? We have plenty of time to play with them slowly. As for the loss of personnel, do you think I care?"


    This place is close to the dragon''s vein, and personnel can be replenished very quickly, so Sombra doesn''t care about losses at all.


    Anyway, the dungeon is still there, and the dragon veins are intact. With this line, their personnel will only show a state of growth, and there is absolutely no possibility of any reduction in personnel.


    It doesn''t matter, just play, play slowly.


    "What the elder said is also reasonable. Our loss of personnel has never been large, but the energy loss of this woman is bound to be huge. As long as you wait enough time, this woman will eventually be powerless. Anyway, this woman is so fierce. Even if the elder wants to play , It also takes a lot of energy, it is better to let the soldiers consume it directly, it will save a lot of trouble."


    "Yes, yes, it''s really exhausting. Su Yingxia is just an ordinary girl. At that time, when the elder played, she didn''t lose her resistance, and at the same time, she didn''t have to work hard to subdue her. It''s just... It''s perfect."


    "This is indeed better than forcibly imprisoning her. After all, playing like that is like playing with a dead person. The elders are wise, and the elders know how to play."


    The subordinates complimented him heartily, and Soi Ying was also very happy, nodding repeatedly.


    What he thought was indeed what his subordinates said, so that he could kill two birds with one stone, which could be called perfection.


    "Everyone, watch quietly, don''t worry." The elder smiled triumphantly and continued to watch.


    No one from the other subordinates made a sound, they watched quietly with him.


    As time went by, Su Yingxia''s consumption really became more and more enormous, and her whole body began to get tired due to lack of energy, and she was beaten back and forth by the enemy several times in a row.


    The advantage that he finally gained has also begun to be exhausted.


    Without Su Yingxia''s strong protection, Dao Scar and the second captain also started to get injured one after another, and the situation seemed to be entering a deadlock...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4550

    But in the sea of ??blood, since Han Sanqian fell, there had been no waves or movements.


    Obviously, he seems to have completely fallen, and there is no possibility of any miracle happening.


    Time was still passing, and the black shadow gang became more arrogant and proud, but on the other hand, the situation with Su Yingxia and the others became more and more critical.


    Su Yingxia''s movements almost seemed to have been slowed down several times by someone, with strong physical strength and energy consumption, even the original Han Sanqian could hardly support it, let alone Su Yingxia was only a weak woman? !


    Dao Scar and the second captain were taken down first, and the two knives had already been placed around their necks, and they could not move an inch.


    Although Su Yingxia hadn''t been caught yet, she was still on the verge of dying.


    The people around him basically gave up attacking at this time, and they even didn''t take any precautions by her side, just looked at her quietly and surrounded her.


    She is no longer a threat.


    "Su Yingxia, do you still want to fight?"


    At this time, the black shadow slowly came up, looking at Su Yingxia, full of amusement.


    Su Yingxia was almost exhausted, and his strategic goal had been achieved.


    Naturally, he was in a very good mood.


    Su Yingxia''s eyes were cold, she didn''t want to refute, she just wanted to take a breath and kill one more enemy.


    "You bastard, if you have anything to do to the young master." Dao Scar roared angrily.


    However, no matter how he struggled to break free, the knife was firmly pressed against his throat.


    "Snapped!"


    Hei Ying slapped him directly on the face with a backhand. In a short while, the scar squeezed his head and there was a helmet to resist it, but the half of the face that was still slapped was flushed, and blood kept gushing out of his mouth.


    "Scar, do you really think I dare not kill you? It''s just a clown, I don''t want to talk to you, do you really take yourself seriously?" Heiying looked at Scar coldly: "There is your A place for trash to chime in?"


    "I want to kill you, don''t say you are wearing a turtle shell, even if I give you a few more, you are still just an ant that I can crush to death at will, understand?"


    As soon as the words fell, the black shadow stomped on the ground immediately, and a huge hole was cracked in the ground instantly, and the knife scar near the hole suddenly lost weight, and hit the ground hard on the spot, falling dizzy.


    Compared with that, the most painful thing was actually the attack on his body brought about by this huge shock.


    It was obvious that the other party was trying to scare the chickens and monkeys, and used such a method to tell them not to provoke at will, otherwise, they would die miserably.


    Of course, Scar is not the kind of person who is afraid of these things, but he tried to speak again, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make any sound when he opened his mouth.


    Seeing the way Scar opened his mouth, the black shadow stepped on his head directly, ravaging his face with his big foot, and said in a cold voice: "For me, a waste of your class is not even worthy of appearing in the world." In front of my eyes."


    "You have made a little achievement thanks to Han Sanqian''s blessing, but this is definitely not the capital that you bastard can rely on to get carried away."


    "In front of me, you are no different from trash, understand?"


    Scar felt that his face was about to deform, and there were bursts of popping sounds from his face bones and skull.


    The black shadow seemed to use no force at all, but in fact it made Scar almost suffocate in pain.


    He didn''t even have the slightest doubt that as long as this guy felt a little dissatisfied and exerted a little force on his feet, his head would burst open on the spot like a watermelon, and everything in his head, including his eyes, would be like the pulp of a watermelon. Out and about.


    But he knew that Soi Ying just wanted him to be subdued.


    However, he just wouldn''t give in to this kind of person.


    With a sneer, Scar drank disdainfully: "I know what you want me to say, I can say it, do you want to hear it?"


    Hearing this, Heiying smiled coldly: "If you know it, tell it quickly. For the sake of you being a member of Tianmo Castle, as long as you speak well, I will be happy to hear it. I can show mercy." , spare your dog¡¯s life.¡±


    "Thank you very much, but, you squat down first, I am so shocked by you that I can''t stand up." Dao Scar said.


    Soi Ying slightly bent over and squatted down...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4551

    "Say it."


    The black shadow said indifferently.


    Scar smiled and nodded: "Okay, you can hear clearly."


    "Listen."


    "Haha, you silly son, if you tell you to squat down, you will squat down? Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll tell you, I''m your father, I''m your wild father. Haha, hahahaha!"


    In fact, Scar''s voice was very loud, let alone squatting down, even standing, even if you were farther away, you could still hear what Scar was saying clearly.


    In fact, in the final analysis, the guy Scar clearly did it on purpose.


    The purpose is also for the simple disgusting shadow.


    Heiying was furious. Originally, he wanted to hear a soft and pleasant word, but he didn''t expect it. In the end, what he heard was not only this, but a swear word that completely humiliated him.


    In a fit of rage, Soi Ying grasped Scar''s throat tightly with one hand.


    This guy didn''t even grab it from the golden armor at all, but directly pinched it together with the armor.


    The armor made of gold began to deform in an instant. Scar was also unable to breathe because his neck was stuck. His whole face turned from purple to blue, from blue to white. His pupils were wide open, as if... he was about to die.


    But at this moment, Soi Ying suddenly let go, threw the scar on the ground, and stood up coldly.


    "I was confused for a moment, and I almost took advantage of you." He snorted coldly: "You want to die so easily under my hands? How is it possible?!"


    "Since your mouth is so stinky, well, I will torture you slowly after I have had enough fun."


    "Come on."


    "exist!"


    "Take him down and take care of him. I won''t allow him to die until I torture him. Do you understand?"


    Several subordinates nodded immediately, of course they understood.


    In the next second, they dragged Scar up from the ground, bound his hands and feet, and even blocked his mouth, so as not to give Scar any chance to commit suicide.


    "Hai Jin, what about you?" Hei Ying looked coldly at the second captain who was also captured.


    The second captain lowered his head slightly: "Elder, this subordinate has nothing to say. This subordinate has followed you for many years and naturally knows your abilities. This subordinate has no choice but to betray anyone."


    "If you want to punish your subordinates, your subordinates have nothing to say, so please do it."


    "Among the five major columns, the first and second columns are almost my trusted troops. You, Hai Jin, know this very well."


    "In my eyes, you are the eldest son and the second son."


    "I even thought that if one day I leave, this place will be the territory of your two brothers, and you two will compete to become the last new king."


    "But, Hai Jin, I trust you so much, but you let me down, you shouldn''t."


    The second captain was a little sad, and his head was lowered: "After the defeat, the subordinate wanted to die, but the subordinate was really stupid. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he was forced by Han Sanqian to find out about the whereabouts of Longmai."


    "The subordinate has accidentally made a mistake, so he can only bite the bullet and continue walking on the wrong path."


    "Besides, my subordinates have always had something in their hearts, and they don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "Haejin, tell me."


    The second captain nodded: "Although we are demons, we can''t be lenient in many things, but the so-called robbers have their own way. We have tortured and killed women for a long time, and it is really...too...too charming to the conscience."


    "In fact, the subordinates have always refused in their hearts, because this is simply too sinful."


    "Damn it, Hai Jin, the elder gave you a chance to speak, but he didn''t want you to run the train with your mouth full."


    "That''s right, what do you mean now? Is a traitor coming to us to preach? Let me tell you, don''t fucking try to use this method to cover up your dirty deeds."


    "Hit us, lift yourself up, Hai Jin, you are so cheap."


    Facing the abuse, the second captain did not refute, and lowered his head: "This subordinate is just talking psychologically, elder, please send me on my way."


    Heiying frowned and didn''t speak for a while, wondering what he was thinking...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4552

    "Haijin." Heiying murmured, "If I''m willing to give you a chance, are you willing to come back?"


    "What? Elder, you...you want to give him another chance?"


    "This...how can this be done, he is a traitor."


    "Yeah, if traitors can have a chance, then who will give everything to keep loyalty?"


    "Elder, such a precedent must never be set."


    As soon as Hei Ying raised this opinion, everyone immediately objected in unison, obviously extremely unwilling.


    Hai Jin smiled wryly. In fact, when Hei Ying made this request, he was indeed moved for a moment, but this kind of excitement was completely dismissed in a second.


    People''s words are scary, listen to the sarcasm and ridicule of these people, they have reacted so strongly before I agreed, so what if I really agreed?


    Even if the elders don''t blame themselves for this, how should these colleagues deal with it? !


    Haijin doesn''t know about this.


    In the workplace, it is great that the boss has no opinion of you, but if the relationship with colleagues is too bad, you will also struggle.


    They will give you small shoes to wear and make your job extremely difficult.


    At the same time, all your futures are basically ruined.


    Even if you work hard, you can''t resist people''s prejudices.


    "Elder, once betrayed, it will not be used for life. Hai Jin knows that the elder is very kind to Hai Jin, and he also values ??it. This time, I am afraid that you will be disappointed."


    "However, if there is an afterlife, Hai Jin is willing to be a bull and a horse in return for his kindness."


    Hearing Hai Jin''s answer, many of his colleagues showed satisfied expressions. To them, this was not too bad.


    Sombra, on the other hand, has been a little sullen.


    Hai Jin''s betrayal really made him very angry at first, after all Hai Jin is one of his most trusted subordinates.


    But after turning around, he was very heartbroken.


    To him, he really treated Hai Jin like his half son, and his betrayal was equivalent to stabbing himself severely in the heart.


    He really wanted to give Hai Jin a chance to change his ways.


    This child has been with him for many years, and he still has a general understanding of his temperament. If he is not forced to, he will never betray himself.


    But the public opinion was already like this, Soi Ying couldn''t say anything more, so he nodded.


    "Okay, you and I have worked together for many years. Although you betrayed us, I will always give you a decent way to die."


    "I will see you on your way myself."


    Hai Jin lowered his head and raised his hand: "Thank you, elder."


    With a slight lift of Hei Ying''s hand, a puff of black air instantly condensed in his hand.


    The next second, he slightly raised Haijin in front of him, gave him a look with some unbearable, and finally closed his eyes, and was about to gently put his hand on his head.


    But almost at this moment, the entire space suddenly shook violently.


    Everyone was shocked, and the black shadow stopped what it was doing, and almost subconsciously looked towards the sea of ??blood together.


    If the feeling just now is correct, the entire large-area vibration should come from the sea of ??blood.


    But the problem is that when everyone looked at the sea of ??blood, the entire sea of ??blood was completely calm, and they didn''t seem to find anything wrong.


    "How is this going?"


    "Could it be, was it just a hallucination?"


    "No, I clearly felt a vibration coming from the sea of ??blood, which then caused the entire underground space to vibrate. Why... why didn''t the sea of ??blood reflect anything?"


    A group of people looked at me and I looked at you, and they were full of doubts for a while.


    The black shadow stared at the sea of ??blood closely, without saying a word.


    Although the entire shaking time is extremely short, the buoyancy of the fluctuation is extremely large.


    But what can cause such a huge fluctuation is definitely not as simple as imagined. Behind this incident, there must be something absolutely deep.


    However, what can be, can be deep?


    Could there be any accidents under the sea?


    There shouldn''t be any surprises.


    Han Sanqian was directly crushed into the bottom of the sea by the blood turtle, so of course, this guy basically had no hope of surviving, especially if he was still in the sea of ??blood.


    He can only die, even after such a long time, he should also die completely.


    Accidents are unlikely to emerge from there...


    But... what happened to the vibration?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4553

    "Elder, could it be Han Sanqian?"


    The subordinate who had been calm all this time moved to the side of Hei Ying and said softly.


    Han Sanqian?


    Heiying looked at him suspiciously: "Do you also think that the shock just now was probably caused by Han Sanqian?"


    "The subordinates actually don''t know. According to normal logic, it is impossible to fight against the blood turtle in the sea of ??blood. It stands to reason that anyone who enters will only end in death, but... "He didn''t go on.


    Soi Ying nodded: "But because he is Han Sanqian?"


    "Han Sanqian''s subordinates have also inquired about some information. This guy often does some unnatural things. He has many nicknames in the Jianghu. But all the nicknames are all praises for this guy who can always perform miracles. Although the blood sea and the blood turtle are too fierce to say anything, we have to guard against this guy." The subordinate said.


    Heiying agreed, but just as he was about to nod, someone said, "Duolong, although you are right to be cautious, you don''t have to be like this."


    "Everyone knows the power of the sea of ??blood, and you all know the power of the blood turtle. Under such circumstances, Han Sanqian can still turn the tables against the wind. This is not cautious, but a typical intentional creation. Panic, boost the morale of others."


    "That''s right, my subordinates also think that Duolong is right to be cautious, but there''s no need to be so cautious, right?"


    Among his colleagues, Duolong has already made great contributions by making use of his previous predictions, which everyone can see. Now, when he raises opinions again, even the elders who have always been more assertive have begun to listen carefully. , This is not good news for everyone.


    After all, everyone knew very well that if this situation continues, this Duolong will definitely become the elder''s confidant in a short time.


    The second captain, Hai Jin, has already lost his position, and the vacancy in the second column urgently needs to be filled. Everyone is staring at this piece of fat, and naturally raised objections at this time.


    Sombra didn''t speak. To some extent, what both sides said had their own reasons.


    There is nothing wrong with being cautious, but excessive caution can indeed cause unnecessary panic.


    Soi Ying glanced at the sea of ??blood again, and found that the sea of ??blood was still very calm.


    "So, send someone to look around to see if there may be other reasons."


    Hearing Soi Ying''s words, the subordinates who held opposing opinions suddenly showed a slight smile. The elder''s words at least showed that the weight of that person had not been raised too much under their opposition.


    Soon, several teams of men in black began to search around.


    After a while, a group of men in black ran back: "Report to the elders, we found a lot of rolling stones falling around."


    Rolling Stones? !


    "Elder, everyone knows what happened at our dragon veins. The battle between Han Sanqian and the blood turtle just now was too fierce. In such an environment, it is really normal for air waves and explosions to occur. matter."


    "Maybe there was an explosion before, but the place is too big, and some stones and the like may be loose, but they didn''t fall down immediately."


    "The subordinates also agree with this statement."


    "We also agree."


    Soi Ying didn''t immediately agree, and turned to look at the cautious subordinate, wanting to hear his opinion.


    The subordinate also knew that he was too outstanding, and in fact, it was very likely that he was too cautious, so he could only bow his head: "This subordinate does not rule it out."


    Since everyone had almost the same opinion, Soi Ying didn''t say anything more, nodded, and it was time to continue.


    Suddenly, a more violent shaking came.


    Compared with the previous one, the shaking this time was obviously more violent and lasted longer.


    At this moment, the crowd exploded immediately.


    Because if the extremely short shaking just now can be explained by other methods, then the current such a long shaking is obviously impossible to be formed by similar landslides.


    It was a real shock, and even many people couldn''t stand still because of it.


    So, the whole thing is clear and confusing at the same time.


    What the hell is this vibration?


    Moreover, what is even more frightening is that they can now confirm that these shocks really all came from the sea of ??blood...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4554

    All eyes turned to the sea of ??blood.


    However, in the sea of ??blood, the calmness is still terrifying.


    The wind is calm and the sea is still.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    In the shaking, everyone felt extremely surprised.


    They really couldn''t understand that the sea of ??blood was so calm, but the vibration was so huge.


    A group of people did not speak, and walked to the side of the blood sea one by one silently, quietly observing all the movements of the blood sea.


    The sea of ??blood is calm.


    It''s just that what everyone doesn''t know is that under this calm appearance, what is actually hidden is a shocking wave.


    Under the surface of the sea, Han Sanqian still maintained a stance of competing with the blood turtle.


    However, now he only has one hand sticking out of the water to fight the blood turtle. As for the other parts of his body, they have already sunk into the bottom of the sea.


    The bottom of the sea is entirely made of huge stones, the purpose of which is to prevent the blood of the blood sea from spreading, so the stone is very strong.


    But even with such a strong stone, it still couldn''t resist Han Sanqian''s body.


    It can only be said that this is only Han Sanqian. If it were someone else, I am afraid that he would have already been crushed under such heavy pressure.


    The blood turtle was silent in the sea, its eyes were slightly closed, and it had long since lost any expression of exertion.


    In the land of the sea of ????blood, it is the most powerful creature in itself. And if he is in the sea of ??blood, then his might will be even more inexhaustible.


    Therefore, it is even easier to deal with Han Sanqian at this time, but it is as simple as crushing an ant to death.


    However, even if Han Sanqian is an ant, he is definitely the hardest ant.


    He is not dead.


    Even if the sea of ??blood has been crazily attacking his body, even if the sea of ??blood is devouring his energy, he still firmly guards his last territory.


    The Five Elements God Stone was turning slightly on the bottom of the sea, using all its power to help the owner recover from the injury.


    Indestructible mysterious armor and other protective artifacts, together with the Quartet Celestial Beasts, are also staunchly resisting.


    The jade light of the seventh spirit monkey also enveloped Han Sanqian''s body.


    All of them are showing their strength at this time, making the last tenacious resistance.


    It is also because of their self-resistance that shocking waves are happening on the calm seabed at this time, and the two forces are constantly colliding with each other.


    Han Sanqian also closed his eyes quietly at the bottom of the stone.


    But if someone is here at this time, they will be surprised to find that when all the artifacts are spontaneously protecting the master, Han Sanqian, who is the master at this time...


    But he is doing the deeds of a prodigal son.


    In other words, this guy completely lay flat.


    Not only did he not release the huge true energy to support these artifacts so that they could play a greater role in the struggle, but this guy kept releasing the true energy in his body...


    In other words, this guy knew that the sea of ??blood was devouring his strength, so not only did he not resist, but he tried his best to expel all the true energy in his body.


    It''s exactly like you sucking me, okay, in order to make you suck better, I decided to cut myself open and suck it for you.


    Not only did this not help his defensive artifacts to resist in the slightest, but he directly acted as a traitor to himself and helped the enemy attack instead.


    All of a sudden, the light of Han Sanqian''s artifacts gradually dimmed.


    There is no way, who made them meet a cheating master.


    Although the blood turtle didn''t open its eyes, it actually felt Han Sanqian''s move.


    At the moment, he couldn''t help but sneer slightly.


    It was obvious that Han Sanqian had given up his resistance and was even looking for death on purpose.


    Although this behavior seems a little weird, it is actually not incomprehensible.


    After all, in this kind of environment, anyone would only be born in a state of infinite despair and depression. Who can persist here for how long?


    The more you persist, the more painful it will be.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s behavior, in the eyes of the blood turtle, is just to free himself from the sea of ??suffering as soon as possible.


    Nothing unusual.


    However, if he knew a little more about Han Sanqian, he would know that Han Sanqian would definitely not be the kind of person who gives up on himself.


    Even if he knows he is going to die, this guy is definitely the kind of person who will fight before he dies...


    There must be a reason for him to do so.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4555

    More and more energy is being lost crazily.


    The light of all defensive artifacts also changed from dim to about to go out.


    It seemed that Han Sanqian was really going to die.


    "Snapped!"


    The protective equipment such as the immortal armor began to be completely extinguished, and the four-dimensional beasts also completely disappeared.


    After the sea of ??blood lost their resistance, it neatly wrapped Han Sanqian even more thoroughly.


    The more thorough it is, the greater the energy loss of Han Sanqian...


    His complexion began to turn pale, and his body also changed under the immersion in the sea of ??blood. The Five Elements Divine Stone, which was Han Sanqian''s strongest support, also completely shrank into a little spark and escaped completely, and got into Han Sanqian''s arms .


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound on the bottom of the sea, and Han Sanqian''s last resisting hand was completely pushed into the bottom of the sea.


    Under the stone bed of Haisheng, Han Sanqian is like a corpse that has just been drowned, embedded in it quietly and safely.


    Everything seems to be over.


    "There is no movement."


    On the shore, the black shadow frowned and said softly.


    Yes, there was absolutely no movement at all.


    The whole space became unusually quiet.


    "There seems to be something really under the sea." The subordinate said.


    Hei Ying nodded. He had indeed felt something strange in the bottom of the sea just now.


    Although this abnormality is very slight, but he is the absolute master here, so he can completely detect it.


    Fortunately, however, this strangeness has now disappeared.


    "It seems that Han Sanqian is definitely not mediocre."


    "Yeah, he really made the noise just now. He has been beaten to the bottom of the sea by the blood turtle, and he has completely lost a lot of fighting power under the erosion of the blood sea, but the **** can still persist until this Yes, it''s just a pervert."


    Another subordinate also shook his head, sighing: "Yes, this guy is really fierce, even though he has completely stopped now. But it is not easy to persist until now."


    "Strong, this guy is really too strong. In fact, now, I can suddenly understand why Mingyu and his gang have been failing to fight against them. Sometimes, it may not be our teammates who are too good, but the enemy at all. Too strong."


    "Yeah, he can persist to this extent in front of the blood turtle and the blood sea. This guy''s ability is unimaginable."


    Black Shadow nodded heavily, even though he hated to praise his opponent, because it would affect the morale of the army.


    but¡­¡­


    This time, he can make an exception, because Han Sanqian really deserves these praises.


    Some people, although defeated, are indeed honorable despite their defeat.


    "Unfortunately, he chose the wrong opponent." Soi Ying shook his head lightly.


    Then, he looked at Haijin: "He, like you, is so regrettable, but he also chose some wrong directions."


    "Han Sanqian just left. Now, I send you away. First, it is your own choice. Second, I believe that it is some honor for you to go on the road with him."


    Haijin nodded.


    To be able to leave with a big man like Han Sanqian is indeed a good way to die.


    Sombra gathers strength again.


    Aim at Haijin, and make another move.


    It''s a pity, I don''t know if it''s his bad luck, or that Haijin''s luck is too good, this is already the third time, but with Sombra about to attack again, the mutation... it came again.


    This time, the space did not tremble, but an accident occurred on the calm sea.


    "Quick... look, that... that''s..."


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    "how so?"


    Amid the stunned words of the crowd, the black shadow suddenly turned his head and looked towards the sea of ??blood in their direction.


    At this time, in the center of the sea of ??blood, a small vortex appeared.


    It turns slightly, although it is not big, it makes quiet waves on the calm sea...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4556

    The ripples gradually expanded, as if a fish had drilled out of the water and was swaying gently there.


    However, after the waves passed, it didn''t completely stop, but still rotated slowly.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Looking at the small vortex, the black shadow couldn''t help frowning.


    Unbelievable, really unbelievable.


    How could such a thing be born in a calm sea of ??blood?


    Where did the vortex come from?


    It shouldn''t be.


    Although this place is called the sea, everyone knows that the sea here basically does not flow.


    Although there are streams from outside flowing in here continuously, what it always guarantees is pure blood flow. In other words, the flow formed by those streams is actually very light.


    Not to mention creating a vortex, it can''t even move the entire sea surface.


    It''s just too light and too small.


    But apart from this, there is nothing else that can create such a situation.


    Just when everyone was very confused, the vortex didn''t seem to consider their feelings at all, and the speed of the whole flow became faster and faster, so that the vortex began to grow continuously.


    From the original inconspicuous, all the way to the end, it has turned into a large vortex with a diameter of at least half a meter, and it is still growing.


    The surface of the sea is no longer calm, and as the vortex grows larger, it also begins to slowly surge.


    A huge smell of blood filled the air because of his rolling.


    "Boom!!!"


    A column of blood suddenly exploded on the surface of the sea, and at the same time as the column of blood rushed out, the rotation of the entire surface of the sea could be said to have reached a peak.


    For a while, the entire sea was rough and the waves were rolling, as if encountering some big storm.


    And that vortex is also more ferocious at this time, like a monster that can only eat people, snarling, roaring, and roaring.


    The entire sea is also under its influence, like a crazy monster.


    If the sea of ??blood was still like a virgin a second ago, then now, it is a wild beast that has been completely detonated.


    In a panic, the elder tried to get in touch with the entire dragon vein.


    But the induction is telling it that there is nothing wrong with the sea of ??blood at this time, on the contrary, it is extremely powerful.


    "Strange, this...what the hell is going on?" He looked at others helplessly.


    However, how could his subordinates know what he didn''t even know?


    "It''s Han Sanqian." Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "I knew that he didn''t die that easily at all."


    "If you want to kill him, you must pay a heavy price for it."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s words, the crowd turned pale with shock.


    "Han Sanqian?"


    he is not dead? ! Moreover, is he creating such a situation? !


    "Su Yingxia! If you are bragging, you also make a draft. Han Sanqian is already dead. Under the sea of ??blood, no one can survive."


    "That''s right, even a god would be completely digested in the sea of ??blood. How could he, Han Sanqian, have such ability to survive?"


    "You stinky bitch, although something is wrong with Blood Sea, it''s not your turn to scare us."


    "That''s right, can you show some face? Do you really think your man is invincible?"


    Facing the verbal abuse, Su Yingxia not only didn''t get angry at all, but instead smiled even colder: "The more you reject my statement, the more excited you are, doesn''t it mean that you are more panicked about it?"


    "The sea of ??blood has become like this. You don''t know what''s going on, but the biggest possibility can only be Han Sanqian. You know it very well, but you just don''t want to admit it."


    Su Yingxia''s words did not contain any emotion, but they were enough to cause a serious psychological blow to everyone present.


    That''s right, in fact, the impossibility that Su Yingxia said is actually the most likely thing right now.


    The reason is very simple. Since the establishment of the Blood Sea, it has never been in such a situation. Its surface has always been as docile as a sheep.


    "Elder, is it possible...it''s really Han Sanqian?" the calm disciple said again.


    Elder Heiying didn''t answer, his eyes were fixed on the center of the sea of ??blood, and at this moment, a thing that slowly emerged from the sea of ??blood seemed to have explained all the answers for the elder.


    When everyone saw that thing rising, they couldn''t help being dumbfounded, speechless for a while...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4557

    "Blood...the shell of the blood turtle..."


    They were dumbfounded.


    Whether it is a blood turtle or an ordinary turtle, everyone knows how important a turtle shell is to their body.


    That thing grows on the tortoise''s body, which is equivalent to human limbs.


    It is not only a fundamental thing of defense, but also an important part of the body.


    Although to a certain extent, the absence of it will not directly affect the survival of life, but if it is lost, it is actually equivalent to losing half of life.


    After all, how can a person resist attacks without limbs, and how can he move. And without the tortoise shell, what is the difference between a tortoise and a mollusc?


    Especially, this situation also happened in the battle.


    "Could it be... Han Sanqian is really not dead?"


    "According to this situation, not only Han Sanqian may not have died, but...and it is very likely that he has not suffered any decay, because...a decayed person is absolutely impossible to knock out the shell of the blood turtle Bar?"


    A group of people were dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Some people even began to tremble slightly at this time, because if their guess was true, then... Han Sanqian might charge up at any time.


    And by that time, for them, it would be nothing less than a catastrophe.


    "What should I do?" Someone was at a loss.


    "Even if Han Sanqian is still alive, he has absolutely no ability to beat the blood turtle like this. Don''t forget that Han Sanqian is at a complete disadvantage when facing the blood turtle on the sea of ??blood. Maybe in the sea of ??blood, they suddenly turned their disadvantages into advantages?"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t make sense at all."


    It''s like a player who has been beaten at home and retreated in a row. It''s impossible to suddenly change from a worm to a dragon after being defeated on an away game.


    It doesn''t make sense, and it doesn''t make sense.


    "Then what''s going on with the blood turtle''s shell? After all, we''ve seen it with our own eyes."


    "Yeah, if the blood turtle has no problems, how come there is no turtle shell all of a sudden?"


    A group of people are looking forward to the black shadow, hoping that their boss can provide an answer that can reassure them.


    But Soi Ying also has one head and two big heads, so he has no idea what he can do.


    At this time, it is impossible to send someone to check. Even if they are sent, they will never return.


    so¡­¡­


    Right now, he has no choice but to wait quietly.


    "You don''t need to panic." Someone stood up at this time, and then he walked up to the black shadow a few steps, saluted slightly, and said respectfully: "Elder, the shedding of the blood turtle''s shell does not necessarily mean that the blood How did the turtle get hurt?"


    Hei Ying frowned, and looked at him in confusion.


    He smiled: "Elder, have you forgotten that there was once a reminder in the Blood Sea Restriction?"


    Hearing this, Hei Ying frowned and thought carefully.


    With this thought in mind, Heiying suddenly remembered something, and then his whole body suddenly became enlightened.


    "The ancestors said that if the enemies devoured and destroyed in the blood sea are too powerful, the blood sea will have a huge expansion. During the expansion, the nutrients obtained by absorbing the enemy will be redistributed to every corner of the blood sea inside."


    "At the same time, the energy of the blood sea will increase directly because of this, and the monsters in the blood sea will naturally increase their cultivation base because of this."


    "I think it''s understandable for the blood turtle to shed its shell."


    With the elder''s words, everyone immediately understood.


    "I see. What the elder means is that the blood turtle shed its shell. It may not necessarily be caused by injury. It may also be because the blood sea absorbed too much energy from Han Sanqian, which led to an upgrade and qualitative change. And in the The blood turtles in the sea of ??blood were thus supplemented with greater energy, so in the end, like the sea of ??blood, it underwent a qualitative change."


    "In other words, shelling is actually more of a shelling, right?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." Hei Ying smiled and said, "It''s thanks to Ah Xiang for reminding me, otherwise, I would have forgotten this message."


    "Ha ha."


    The crowd burst out laughing, they were almost collectively relieved, worrying so much, it turned out to be useless.


    The blood turtle was not injured, but a qualitative change.


    But is that really the case? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4558

    This answer, I''m afraid only the blood turtle himself knows.


    "No... no, it''s impossible!"


    In the sea of ??blood, a soft monster without a turtle shell stared at the bottom of the sea with ferocious blood red eyes.


    He doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t understand, why this is so.


    The sea of ??blood around was still rolling, but the sea of ??blood had completely changed. At least, the "mother" who gave birth to it and raised it no longer obeyed his command.


    It seemed to have been abandoned all of a sudden, an orphan.


    "hum"


    At the bottom of the sea, in the depression where Han Sanqian''s body sank, a blood-red light was slowly lighting up at this moment.


    Although the light was not very bright, it was extremely dazzling in this sea of ??blood.


    The vortex in the center of the tumbling blood sea, the center of the bottom of the vortex, also began to move closer to the blood-red light, as if it had heard some kind of call.


    Soon, the bottom of the vortex began to enter the depression, and stayed there steadily.


    At this time, the blood turtle was looking back at the sea of ??blood, only to find out in horror that the sea and the sky are almost lined up here.


    Fangfo centered on Han Sanqian depression, and a huge vortex gave birth to a sea of ??blood.


    Under the vortex, the red light became brighter and brighter with the rotation of the vortex.


    The blood-red eyes of the blood turtle became more and more blood-red, full of disbelief.


    Wow!


    A huge ray of light rose directly from the depression, piercing through the entire sea of ??blood.


    boom!


    The vortex also seemed to be stimulated, spinning even more crazily.


    In just a few moments, the entire vortex looked like a giant dragon from a distance.


    And Hong Mang, who broke through the sea, also directly lit up the entire underground space at this time.


    The stupid Heiying and others thought that the sea of ??blood had really changed against the sky, and they were dancing and cheering at this moment!


    Only the blood turtle knew that they should not cheer, but cry sadly.


    There is no other reason, its tortoise shell is not because it has been upgraded and qualitatively changed, but has been truly traumatized.


    In fact, it is also very strange, why Han Sanqian can attack himself in this situation.


    To be precise, it wasn''t Han Sanqian who was attacking him, but...


    Sea of ??blood!


    Strange to say, the whole sea of ??blood not only failed to help him, but instead attacked him with Han Sanqian and his gang.


    But it was clearly attacking Han Sanqian just now.


    It didn''t understand, and the severe pain in its body made it really impossible to calm down and think about this issue.


    Yes, at this point, it is still being attacked by the sea of ??blood.


    The way to attack it is actually very simple and familiar.


    It was almost the same as when the sea of ??blood attacked Han Sanqian at that time. They were frantically sucking all the energy in their bodies, and finally... including its body.


    "What did you do? Why did the sea of ??blood attack me?" The blood turtle looked at the huge red light and asked inwardly.


    "Do you want to know?"


    A soft voice came.


    Immediately afterwards, the blood turtle''s pupils were filled with fear, and gradually saw a figure standing up slowly from the depression.


    He was in the vortex, and those vortexes were like its children. Under the violent appearance, the touch on him was extremely gentle.


    "Can you hear me?"


    The blood turtle looked at Han Sanqian in shock.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "What? Is your inner voice strange? How difficult is it to hear it?"


    "You..." The blood turtle was angry. It''s not that a monster of its level can''t speak, but it doesn''t bother to speak at all.


    But even if he didn''t speak, he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian could still hear him.


    "How on earth did you do it?" The blood turtle still didn''t speak, but asked silently in his heart.


    The voice of the heart, unless he is willing to communicate with Han Sanqian, he can easily stop it. In most cases, this is not possible at all.


    But Han Sanqian is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables.


    Moreover, this guy was already on the verge of death just now, why is he still intact all of a sudden?


    Too many questions filled his mind, and he stared at Han Sanqian like a curious baby, waiting for him to answer his questions.


    "Do you want to know?" Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Scream Dad, let me tell you, how about it?"


    Hearing this, the blood turtle was taken aback for a moment...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4559

    "Bastard, bastard!"


    After being stunned, the blood turtle was completely angry.


    What the fuck does that mean?


    Damn guy, he took advantage of himself!


    "What''s there to be angry about? I''m your father." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "Think about it carefully, this sea of ??blood is your mother, right?"


    "Now, the sea of ??blood belongs to me, so what am I if I am not your father?"


    The blood turtle was furious, but at this moment, his attention was obviously completely taken away by another important message.


    "What do you mean? The sea of ??blood belongs to you?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Don''t you feel it yet?"


    "If the sea of ??blood doesn''t belong to me, may I ask, how could the sea of ??blood suddenly attack you? And beat you until the turtle shell is gone?"


    The blood turtle''s eyes widened, which was indeed true.


    "But why does the sea of ??blood belong to you?"


    "From the very beginning, my goal was not you, the turtle, do you understand?" Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully.


    Although the blood turtle is fierce, Han Sanqian will not forget an iron-clad fact, that is, it is only a tool when it is fierce.


    What really brought him strength was actually the sea of ??blood.


    Therefore, the ancients had warned everyone long ago that to capture a thief is to capture a king, and of course he, Han Sanqian, must follow the instruction carefully.


    The sea of ??blood is Han Sanqian''s ultimate goal.


    Only by destroying it can the blood turtle break itself without attacking.


    Conversely, if you don''t destroy it, if a blood turtle dies, who knows if there will be another blood turtle.


    "So, when you confronted me, it seemed that you were fighting me, but in reality you just wanted me to take you into this sea of ??blood?"


    "You can also understand it this way. However, you don''t have to understand it this way. In fact, my fight with you is more of a temptation. I want to try your skills. If you can solve it easily, it doesn''t matter if I solve you first But if you are powerful enough, then I really don¡¯t need to fight you, it¡¯s the right way to hold you back and kill your nest at the same time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    If Han Sanqian couldn''t kill the blood turtle with one blow, then it wouldn''t make much sense.


    Because the sea of ??blood may replenish him at any time, just like the Five Elements God Stone repairing himself.


    Everyone is a "reduced person from the end of the world", how could Han Sanqian not take precautions?


    "Understood." Blood Turtle smiled wryly: "So, after a simple confrontation with me, you found that I was not easy to deal with, so you simply had a drink with me, didn''t you?"


    "Hold me while using me to bring you into the sea of ??blood."


    "That''s it, I don''t even suspect that you came in to sabotage."


    "Instead, I will relax my vigilance and let you slowly explore here."


    "That way, you''ll have plenty of time."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "That''s right."


    The blood turtle was speechless: "You humans are really despicable and shameless."


    "This is not mean and shameless." Han Sanqian pointed to his head: "This is called smart. Of course, with your small head, you may not be able to understand what smart is in this lifetime."


    The blood turtle was furious, no one had ever dared to talk to him like this.


    However, at this time, he had no choice but to be angry.


    Even the sea of ??blood is controlled by Han Sanqian, so what can he do?


    "Okay, I don''t want to have any verbal arguments with you. I have a question."


    Han Sanqian nodded, looking at the blood turtle with a very natural expression.


    Right now, Han Sanqian is almost sure of winning. Naturally, Han Sanqian can satisfy any request of the blood turtle for the time being.


    "Even if you can calculate clearly and clearly in front of you, but what I don''t understand is, where did you get the confidence to believe that you are absolutely right to win the blood sea?"


    "You have to know that once you can''t control the sea of ??blood during this process, for you, it''s no different from sending you to death."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4560

    "You''re right."


    Everything in front of it needs a brain to do it.


    But the latter is not just smart.


    But courage, and strength!


    No matter how thoughtful and perfect the plan is, execution is the key to the problem.


    "If I can''t fight against the sea of ??blood and use it for my own use, indeed, it will swallow me completely in turn. In other words, I will disappear from this world, and I will never have a chance to turn around."


    "But... I just dare to bet!"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s answer, the blood turtle was completely confused.


    That''s it?


    "Aren''t you too courageous? You can''t even beat me, so you dare to directly confront the sea of ??blood?" The blood turtle said angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Actually, I just played like this. I don''t have any good points, but I enjoy this kind of gamble very much."


    The blood turtle shook his head and said: "No, no, even if you love to gamble, you can''t just play around here without any foundation, right? You must have something to do, even if this kind of The method only gives you a sliver of certainty."


    No one would play such tricks without a slight chance of winning.


    He believed that the same was true for Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that this guy was playing himself just now, that''s why he said that.


    Han Sanqian said: "Yes. And, thanks to their reminders."


    "oh?"


    "In the beginning, I used yang energy to fight you. I really wanted to deal with you well, but in the end I found that this method couldn''t deal with you. Coincidentally, my people reminded me that there is yin energy in this sea of ??blood Lord, not only can I use Yang Qi to restrain you, but I will be restrained by you instead."


    "In other words, the yin energy here is too heavy. It is so heavy that it becomes a huge yin body. Unless I have greater yang energy, otherwise, I will always be restrained."


    "And no matter how strong a person is, it is absolutely impossible to have such a strong yang energy. So, after thinking about it, I have a way that is the best way to deal with this."


    "What way?" The blood turtle wondered.


    "It''s very simple, just join if you can''t beat it." Han Sanqian said.


    "I was thinking, if I join the yin energy of the sea of ??blood and move to control it, then you will be gone? This idea is very abrupt and strange, but it is indeed the best way if you think about it carefully .¡±


    The blood turtle doubted: "But don''t you think it''s ridiculous? I mean, you don''t even have the basic ability to resist, and you want to control the blood sea just by joining. Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?"


    "Theoretically, that''s what you said." Han Sanqian said, "But I have a trump card that will make the situation different."


    "How is it different?" the blood turtle wondered.


    Han Sanqian smiled sweetly: "My body is different."


    There is a magic dragon living in Han Sanqian''s body, which is an evil thing in itself. If Han Sanqian completely gives up resistance, it is equivalent to letting the evil here directly invade his body.


    And the blood of the magic dragon has been suppressed by Han Sanqian, and it is very pleasant to be nourished by such evil energy suddenly.


    And after the nourishment, once it finds out that the opponent''s purpose is to devour it, will it not resist?


    Yes, maybe the odds of the magic dragon against the evil spirit in this place are not enough for Han Sanqian to take such a big risk, then... what about that lava monster? !


    That guy is a guy who has given countless former true gods a headache. Even the ancient masters can only trap him with formations.


    How outrageously strong it is, Han Sanqian still doesn''t know.


    But Han Sanqian is very clear that this guy''s strength is definitely worth his gamble.


    Once this guy is strong enough and feels threatened, he will definitely fight back.


    It is also the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian is willing to gamble on it.


    "There is a monster that you can''t imagine living in my body. Normally, it annoys me so much. Now, if I have a chance, do you think I won''t use it?"


    "I used it, and the effect is very good, not bad."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the blood turtle was taken aback for a moment, and then it radiated a faint light and approached Han Sanqian secretly.


    Han Sanqian also knew what he wanted to do, and let him investigate with almost no resistance.


    As soon as the light approached Han Sanqian, the blood turtle suddenly changed color on the spot...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4561

    Yes, color changing!


    Somewhat outrageous, but it happened in front of Han Sanqian.


    The blood turtle, which was blood red just now, turned pale in an instant.


    Because there is no tortoise shell, its whole body is completely uncovered, and it becomes more eye-catching after it turns white.


    "What?!"


    The blood turtle couldn''t help but retreated nearly half a meter, looking at Han Sanqian almost with extreme fear.


    It will surprise the monster in its body, Han Sanqian can almost predict it, but the extent of this guy''s surprise is far beyond Han Sanqian''s comprehension.


    This guy seems to have seen a ghost.


    Is the monster in my body so powerful? !


    But just when Han Sanqian was extremely confused, the behavior of the blood turtle made him even more suspicious of life.


    I saw the blood turtle manipulating its funny soft body, suddenly sank to the bottom of the sea, and then lay heavily on the ground, with its limbs stretched extremely.


    Of course, Han Sanqian had seen this action before.


    In the animal world on the earth, animals express their submission to their kings with this movement of lying on all fours.


    "You can control the sea of ??blood, I understand, I lost."


    The blood turtle''s voice was full of respect and submission.


    Han Sanqian remained calm. He was thinking about how sacred the monster in his body was. Why did even the blood turtle completely subdue after finding out about it?


    Even it expressed convincingly that it was only natural that the blood sea should be controlled.


    In other words, in the cognition of the blood turtle, this monster can easily crush this place.


    Damn, how strong is it?


    This blood turtle, even in a hand-to-hand fight, he felt that he was no match for it, but such a huge monster instantly surrendered to the pressure of the monster inside him.


    This was outrageous and shocked Han Sanqian.


    "Can you tell me, who is the monster in my body?"


    Han Sanqian''s question made the blood turtle obviously stunned, maybe it hadn''t thought about it, but Han Sanqian didn''t know where the monster in his body was.


    But in a flash, he shook his head again: "I am not qualified to mention its name. If you want to know, you might as well ask it yourself."


    After the words fell, the dead tortoise lowered its head again.


    Damn, Han Sanqian is really depressed if he refuses to say this and dare not say that.


    "By the way, I control the sea of ??blood now, can I go directly to the dragon''s veins by removing this place?" Han Sanqian asked: "If you don''t answer this question again, I will definitely make you die ugly."


    The blood turtle was stunned: "You want to break the dragon vein here?"


    "good."


    "No." The blood turtle shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Dragon veins are extremely evil, and most of the hostility in the blood sea is absorbed by it. If you want to attack it, even if it explodes, it will definitely not make you feel better."


    "At that time, the hostility will become more manic, and it will attack everywhere, and if it is seen alive, it will be killed."


    "Especially with you as a destroyer, the dragon veins will never let go."


    "Such behaviors are actually no different from moths to a flame. The dragon veins will be extinguished by your body like fire, but in turn, the dragon veins will definitely burn your body like fire."


    "I know it exists in your body, but hostility is always different from evil spirit."


    "At that time, the consequences may be unimaginable."


    "Oh, by the way, and, when the time comes, these hostility will not only cause serious harm to you, but at the same time, it will spread to the entire city. In other words, the entire city will be buried with it."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, his brows were slightly furrowed.


    He understood, in other words, the dragon vein is a bomb.


    As long as you touch it yourself, you will be blown to pieces.


    This is not unruly.


    But the problem is, if he doesn''t destroy the dragon''s veins, then these men in black will almost have no natural enemies. Not only will he and others be killed by them, but the whole city''s people may also be worse than death.


    To move is to die, and to not move is also to die.


    This is simply a deadly problem.


    Moreover, that guy said, hostility!


    Even if Han Sanqian managed to pass the test and kept his body, but this thing would make the monster in his body go berserk, and he would not be able to control it at that time, and even... there is a possibility of being invaded by it in reverse...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4562

    This time, even Han Sanqian was a little at a loss.


    It seems that no matter how you go, it is a dead end.


    "The harm of dragon veins is obvious to all! I''m not preaching to you, you are in a sea of ??blood, and you should know better than me what these seas of blood are made of."


    "I''m not a sage, but I''m definitely not the kind of person who is full of evil. I can''t bear this way of killing other people''s lives."


    "So, I''m not afraid to tell you that even if the dragon''s vein is a hard bone, I, Han Sanqian, will still bite it thoroughly if I bite this tooth."


    "I won''t kill you, you go."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s hand moved slightly, and then, the blood turtle suddenly felt that the sea of ??blood around him no longer attacked him.


    The blood turtle did not leave, but stayed where it was, with a pair of eyes fixed on Han Sanqian.


    "What, do you want me to change my mind?" Han Sanqian said.


    The reason why the blood turtle is not killed is also because the blood turtle has no subjective consciousness of harming people, it is just doing its duty as the guardian beast of the blood sea.


    Besides, even if the blood turtle has no shell, it is still a powerful monster.


    If he really wanted to kill him, Han Sanqian would have to struggle a lot. It was important to destroy the dragon''s veins right now, so there was no need to waste effort on it.


    "I still have a question." The blood turtle said again.


    "I don''t have much time."


    "Is the sea of ????blood controlled by you, or is it a threat?"


    From the point of view of the blood turtle, there is that guy in Han Sanqian''s body. Naturally, the blood sea does not dare to erode easily, and even to a certain extent, the blood sea will try to stay away from Han Sanqian as much as possible.


    After all, being too close, the sea of ??blood will only make the stronger guy suck back.


    It was also because of this that in order to protect himself, Xuehai tortured himself in reverse.


    This is the so-called coercion.


    But just now, when Han Sanqian said to let it go, Han Sanqian''s hand visibly moved.


    This was his action to undo the sea of ??blood imprisoning him.


    This also means that Han Sanqian may not threaten Blood Sea, but control it.


    "Is it important?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Of course it''s important." After the blood turtle replied, he didn''t speak, and hesitated for a long time, as if there was something hard to say. Afterwards, he slowly opened his mouth: "This is related to whether you can destroy the dragon''s veins, do you think it''s important?"


    "What do you mean?" Han Sanqian frowned: "Whether it is controlled or not, why is it related to whether it can destroy the dragon''s veins, can you explain clearly?"


    "You answer me first." The blood turtle said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t think about it: "The sea of ??blood was not threatened by me, but controlled by me."


    "Impossible, although the sea of ??blood is not a living thing, but under the Yin evil, the power of Yin evil is extremely huge, and they almost form Yin bodies by themselves. Yin bodies are conscious and have a certain IQ."


    This is also why Blood Sea can release monsters of different levels to fight according to different people, knowing how to make the best use of everything.


    But such a conscious object is actually very difficult to be controlled by humans.


    At best it is blackmailed!


    Therefore, the blood turtle somewhat did not believe Han Sanqian''s words.


    Han Sanqian also saw this guy''s disbelief, not for showing off, but just hoping that this guy could answer his doubts, so he moved his hand directly, and in the next second, the whole sea of ??blood rolled again.


    The most exaggerated thing is that the blood turtle can even see a few strange shapes appearing in the blood sea for a while.


    There is a small vortex born from the bottom of the sea, which turns into a living dragon.


    There is also a small vortex in the water, which directly turns into a phoenix, which is alive and even flapping its wings lightly.


    What''s more, it directly turned into a little turtle, right in front of him, whose appearance was almost exactly the same as himself.


    This time, the blood turtle was immediately dumbfounded.


    It is obvious that it is not as simple as blood sea being coerced by someone who can make Xuehai transform into such a funny and abnormal thing in an instant. Moreover, he also saw with his own eyes that when Han Sanqian let Xuehai operate like this, his hand was with synchronous actions.


    Therefore, everything shows that Han Sanqian did not lie, let alone brag, he is really doing everything he said.


    "Ha..." The blood turtle was both extremely shocked and delighted: "I never thought that there would be someone in this world who could really control the sea of ??blood. I think you might really be able to break the dragon''s veins... ..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4563

    "Why?" Han Sanqian was a little puzzled.


    Why coercing the blood sea, I would fall into a death situation against the dragon veins, but if I control the blood sea, there is a way to deal with it?


    Han Sanqian didn''t understand the logic behind it for a while.


    "I''ll explain this to you later. I want to know why you can control the sea of ??blood. As far as the monster in your body is concerned, even if it can deter the sea of ??blood, it is definitely not enough to suck the sea of ??blood."


    "And if it can suck the sea of ??blood, it''s impossible for you to lock it in your body. It''s also even more impossible for it to listen to you and refuse to suck it if you say so."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s very simple, I don''t rely on the monsters in my body to control the blood sea."


    "It''s impossible, if you don''t rely on monsters to control the sea of ??blood, how would you do it?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I rely on Tianmobao to control it."


    "Tianmo Castle?"


    "That''s right, to tell you the truth, you should be very clear about the large formation of the Demon Fortress, right? Then with such a large formation, everything in the Demon Fortress will be absorbed by it."


    "Although the sea of ??blood is fierce, it is also located in the Heavenly Demon Castle, and it is also contained by the large formation of the Heavenly Demon Castle. You don''t deny this, do you?"


    The blood turtle nodded, this is indeed true.


    "Since this is the case, even a large formation like Tianmo Castle is under my control, so what can it do if it is just a sea of ??blood?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Blood Turtle fell silent for a moment.


    In theory, what Han Sanqian said was indeed not wrong at all.


    The big guys outside are all controlled, and the little guys inside are always tightly restricted no matter how they jump.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I dare to venture into the sea of ??blood. In fact, do you really rely on the monster in my body when you think I am? To tell you the truth, I really don''t know it very well. If I want to bet all my treasures On his body, then I guess I would have died long ago, I don¡¯t know how many times.¡±


    Han Sanqian sometimes likes to gamble big on this kind of game, but he is definitely not a blind gambler.


    I will not take all my belongings to dream of turning over in one day.


    Most of the time, he still thinks very clearly, replaying his bet again and again, and only after confirming that it is completely safe will he enter the bet.


    But this time, obviously, Han Sanqian also started to leave after he had made a clear calculation.


    No gambler can win in gambling for a long time. If you want not to lose, you can only find ways to increase your probability.


    Only in this way can we sit firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    Why does the casino win? Doesn''t it depend on the 1% probability that it will always outnumber the customers?


    "Understood." The blood turtle nodded with a smile: "You are very smart and capable. No wonder the blood sea sent me to fight after you broke into the blood sea."


    "You''re not bad either." Han Sanqian replied.


    "I am the general of the defeated army, so you don''t need to praise me." The blood turtle shook his head lightly, and continued: "Since you have mastered the sea of ??blood, it will be easy for you to break the dragon''s veins."


    Han Sanqian did not speak, quietly waiting for his explanation.


    "The reason is very simple. Everything in the world is mutual generation and mutual restraint. Can you understand?"


    Han Sanqian nodded immediately: "You mean, if you want to break the dragon''s veins, you need to rely on the sea of ??blood."


    The blood turtle responded, "Not bad."


    I see.


    The sea of ??blood can protect the dragon''s veins at certain times, but it can destroy the dragon''s veins at other times. The reason is very simple, just like the reason why there must be an antidote near the poisonous snake''s nest.


    "It''s good that you understand, I''m also a creature in the sea of ??blood, so I''m not ashamed to say more about some things, I''ll stop at the point."


    Han Sanqian nodded understandingly: "What about you, if I use the method you said, won''t you be wiped out?"


    Hearing this, the blood turtle suddenly smiled slightly: "Is there something in your words? At least, I think you don''t just care about me..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4564

    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile helplessly. Being seen through was never a way to make people feel comfortable.


    "I am indeed worried about you. You must know that it is rare for a person to meet such an equal opponent in his life. I think it is not easy for you to cultivate, so..."


    Han Sanqian understands that he needs help in his future. The blood turtle is very strong, and has a certain basic conscience and bottom line, so Han Sanqian suddenly has such a different idea.


    The blood turtle smiled softly: "The person who can subdue the sea of ??blood is indeed strong enough to make people feel surrendered. However, I may let you down."


    "oh?"


    "The reason why I am strong is because I received the energy supply from the blood sea in the blood sea. But on the other hand, if the blood sea disappears, I will not only be useless, but also completely turn into a pile of blood bones. So, it''s not that I don''t I am willing to be with you, but... there is no fate between us." The blood turtle said.


    Han Sanqian was taken aback for a moment, he understood, just like the second captain outside, it''s just that the two individuals they deposit with each other are different.


    One relies on the sea of ??blood, and the other relies on the dragon''s veins, but the results are always the same.


    Once the things they deposit are gone, their lives will come to an end.


    "People with dragon veins can survive as long as they have a little dragon veins, so it seems that you can survive if you leave a certain amount of blood in the sea of ??blood?"


    The blood turtle nodded: "Yes, that''s right, but we are nourished by the main body, in other words, if you leave me some blood from the sea of ??blood, I can live, but my fighting power cannot even be described as greatly reduced." .¡±


    "It should be...almost like a disabled person."


    "So, at that time, I may not only not be able to help you, but will still drag you down. Why is that?"


    "If you are willing, I may not be willing."


    "After all, how can you be reconciled to living underground when you could fly into the sky?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Then what if I can support you with blood."


    "In order to save people, you would rather take such a big risk to come here to break the sea of ??blood and destroy the dragon''s veins. How could you kill innocent people indiscriminately just to support me." Blood Turtle said.


    Han Sanqian said: "Of course I won''t kill innocent people for someone, but what if these people are all deserved to die?"


    "However, in this case, it is very unlikely to have a virgin. For women, the probability is extremely small."


    The blood turtle nodded in understanding.


    "Actually, the blood of a sea of ??blood does not necessarily need the blood of a woman or a virgin to be created."


    "It''s just that the sea of ??blood, relatively speaking, needs the power of evil."


    "So, if it''s not a woman or a virgin, the actual effect will be greatly reduced."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "It may not be a big discount."


    "how do I say this?"


    Han Sanqian said bitterly: "Maybe I can''t make such a big sea of ??blood. After all, the blood of one person or a few people is not enough to make so much blood."


    "But if you want to talk about the purity of pure yin and evil, I believe... there are few in this world that are more pure than what I made."


    With two big demons in his body, Han Sanqian''s own blood is already more evil than any monster. Therefore, for Han Sanqian, creating a small sea of ??evil blood is not too big of a problem.


    The blood turtle also suddenly understood: "That''s right, there is that monster in your body. Naturally, your yin power is far beyond what others can match."


    "I''ve overlooked this point."


    "Then what do you think?" Han Sanqian said.


    The blood turtle smiled wryly: "It doesn''t matter what I think. The fact is, besides you, do I have any other options? Either follow the sea of ??blood and ashes, or follow you. At least I can protect myself."


    "Multiple-choice questions that any fool would do. As long as you don''t worry about me holding you back, then everything else is fine."


    Han Sanqian smiled with satisfaction: "In that case, let''s go to Longmai."


    The blood turtle nodded: "Okay, I will lead the way."


    As soon as the words fell, the blood turtle directly used his remnant body to swim towards the depths of the sea of ??blood.


    Naturally, Han Sanqian would not let go of such an opportunity, and followed closely behind, all the way down...


    Soon, one man and one beast reached a certain edge of the bottom of the sea of ??blood.


    The blood turtle stopped, turned around and said to Han Sanqian: "We are here."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4565

    Looking around, there is a stone in front of you.


    It''s not too big, about half a meter in diameter from top to bottom, and the whole body is dusty, flat and unremarkable.


    Even in this sea of ??blood, it is so inconspicuous.


    "You won''t tell me, it''s the dragon vein, right?" Han Sanqian said.


    The blood turtle said softly, "Do you think the dragon''s veins should be like the sea of ??blood, stretching for hundreds of meters, brilliant and domineering?"


    Let''s not say this, but at least it should look like a dragon vein.


    After all, your name is so domineering, and in the end... it''s just a stone, isn''t that ridiculous?


    It''s a bit difficult to call this thing a gentian.


    "It is indeed a dragon''s vein." The blood turtle said with a smile: "The way is simple, the more complicated things are not necessarily the better, and the simpler things are not necessarily the worst."


    "Although I understand this truth, it is really unimaginable that a dragon vein that supports tens of thousands of people''s blood energy is only the size of a large stone." Han Sanqian said.


    Even if he has seen a lot, even if the blood turtle has determined that it is the dragon vein, Han Sanqian is not easy to accept it for a while.


    This is indeed a bit bizarre.


    "If the dragon vein is too big, it is actually a conspicuous target, and the blood sea is already big enough. The blood sea can provide enough yin energy to the dragon vein, so that the dragon vein can beat and exert its efficacy and value. Therefore, the body of the dragon vein Actually it doesn¡¯t have to be too big.¡±


    Han Sanqian nodded. In other words, the dragon''s veins are too small, which is actually more conducive to their own hiding.


    "Now, destroy the dragon vein, I can help you."


    After the words fell, Long Gui suddenly shook his body, and in the next second, his body directly turned into two bones.


    The bone flew into Han Sanqian''s hands: Use my turtle bones to drive a sea of ??blood, remember, attack with a sea of ??blood. "


    "Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, he could understand what Long Gui meant.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian was not polite at all, and directly lifted two keel bones, and slowly started them in the sea of ??blood.


    Immediately, the entire seabed surged violently as if being stirred by something huge!


    Have you ever seen coffee being stirred in a coffee mug? At least, this is what the sea of ??blood looks like now.


    Hei Ying and the others on the shore were dumbfounded, staring blankly at the tumbling sea of ??blood, not knowing what to do for a while.


    "This sea of ??blood...what the hell happened? Why is there a sudden violent wave?"


    "That''s right, it''s impossible to turn the rivers and seas here, there''s no wind or waves here, how could it be..."


    A group of people looked at me and I looked at you, completely dumbfounded.


    Heiying''s face was cold. He had sensed the dragon''s veins, and everything on the dragon''s veins was normal. He even sensed the blood sea through the dragon veins, but the blood sea is also normal.


    That''s strange, since everything is normal, but why is this sea of ??blood so shocking?


    "Elder, the situation doesn''t seem quite right." The subordinate who had been calm all this time walked to Heiying''s side and said softly.


    "I''ve checked the blood sea and dragon veins, everything is normal, but..." Soi Ying said.


    "But this is also the strangest thing." The man said: "This subordinate thinks that it is normal for Han Sanqian to have some fluctuations in the bottom, after all, his ability is there. If he wants him to die soon, I believe absolutely Not easy."


    Soi Ying nodded: "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m most worried about."


    Han Sanqian is dead, at least there are no strange fluctuations in the sea of ??blood to explain this problem, Han Sanqian is not dead, but today''s shocking waves are enough to explain this theory.


    Under the two phases, people are extremely confused and completely at a loss.


    "Damn it, I thought it was a good thing to throw Han Sanqian into the sea of ??blood, but now it seems that there is no definition of whether it is good or bad for the time being. His life and death in the sea of ??blood are uncertain, and we don''t know him at all. What''s the situation?" The subordinate was a little anxious.


    Heiying also felt the same way: "Yes, but the blood sea looks so weird now, it''s really worrying."


    "Elder, why don''t you send someone to take a risk to take a look. Anyway, the situation is now the case, it doesn''t matter if there is one more person, but at least it can make us feel at ease."


    Soi Ying nodded: "It is indeed time to send someone down to check the situation."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4566

    "Who is better to send?" Soi Ying asked.


    The subordinate said: "The subordinate believes that it is enough to send someone who dares to die. This person''s cultivation level should not be too high to avoid unnecessary troubles, but it should not be too low. If you can''t get in, you''re dead."


    Soi Ying agreed: "Okay, you arrange this matter immediately, and act quickly."


    The man took the order and quickly retreated.


    Not long after, he had led a person over.


    "Elder, the person has been found."


    Heiying nodded, and patted the man''s shoulder: "Don''t worry, if you have any accidents, this deity will personally use the dragon''s veins to reshape your life for you!"


    "After that, I will reward you heavily."


    "The brother who worked for me, I will never lose him."


    The daredevil soldier took the order: "Thank you, elder."


    After the words fell, under the gaze of the two of them, the guy flew directly into the sea of ??blood.


    Suddenly, it was almost the same as Han Sanqian. As soon as this guy entered the blood sea, a monster flew out of the blood sea and fought with him.


    It''s just that, unlike Han Sanqian''s identity and aura, this guy''s entry into the blood sea was not blocked by the outer barrier of the blood sea.


    "Remember your mission, you are going to the bottom of the sea to spy on the situation, don''t fight with monsters." The subordinate shouted loudly from the shore.


    The death-defying soldier took the order, gave up the fight with the monster, turned around and plunged into the sea of ??blood.


    The cultivation level of the soldiers of the Death Squad was really well chosen, and he happened to have the ability to go to the sea of ??blood, and the monsters he summoned were basically clumsy because they matched his strength.


    As this guy went to the bottom of the sea, the monster couldn''t stop him at all, so he could only follow behind him with a sullen head, chasing him all the way.


    "Pfft!"


    The daredevil soldier plunged into the sea in an instant.


    "I hope he can come out." Soi Ying said worriedly.


    Although he entered the sea of ??blood smoothly, it was obvious that it was easy to get in, but difficult to get out.


    There is a huge suction in the sea of ??blood, which is simply hard for ordinary people to bear.


    The subordinate also nodded: "As long as we can show our heads once, we can know what''s going on under the sea. If necessary, we can even abandon some things to trap Han Sanqian to death."


    "That''s right, but I don''t want this to happen. You know, how much we have spent in order to fix the dragon''s veins. I don''t want to ruin it." Heiying also said.


    At this time, Han Sanqian was in the sea.


    Already relying on the blood turtle, the whole sea of ??blood has been darkened.


    "Someone came in, do you want to kill him?" Although the blood turtle was boneless, he could still communicate with Han Sanqian with his heart.


    "It''s very likely that people outside couldn''t figure out the situation, so he was specially sent here to investigate the situation. If this guy doesn''t die, I''m worried that people outside will find out what''s going on under the sea."


    "Destroying the dragon''s veins is not a one-shot thing, I mean...kill him to avoid future troubles."


    Han Sanqian hesitated for a moment. Of course, it would not be difficult to kill him, but the problem was that the whole action was already half done, and if it was suddenly interrupted, it might delay the matter.


    The people outside are not fools. They suddenly saw that the sea of ??blood stopped moving because of the people coming down from their side. How could they not understand that something happened?


    At that time, Han Sanqian felt that the obstacles might be even greater.


    So, instead of that, it''s better to continue.


    By the time those people find out, maybe it''s already too late.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian continued to exert his strength.


    "Don''t worry about him, that guy may not be able to protect himself when he enters the sea of ??blood. Even if he is lucky enough to save himself, what will he find?"


    "The bet is so big, how could I care about that little trade-off, Dragon Turtle, focus on it."


    "kindness."


    One person and one beast, still continue to wave the sea of ??blood.


    More and more Yin Qi flowed to Han Sanqian with the purer blood in the blood sea.


    For a while, the waves on Han Sanqian''s side even seemed to stagnate for a short time because of too much fluctuation and too fast frequency.


    And that person, under the pursuit of his own monster, went deep into the sea of ??blood.


    After searching around, he quickly rushed towards Han Sanqian according to the tide. Not far behind him, the monster was also chasing him.


    Soon, one person and one beast will arrive at the area where Han Sanqian is located...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4567

    The sea of ??blood is boundless.


    The pressure was extremely high, and the soldier who dared to die had a very difficult time moving forward.


    But he dared not give up at all.


    He knew very well that since he had accepted this task, he would use his life to complete it.


    Otherwise, if the task is not completed, his life will be useless. On the contrary, if the task is completed, he believes that the elder will be able to resurrect himself.


    It''s just that the blood is too much to block the line of sight, making it difficult to see places that are too far away.


    Suddenly, he gradually realized that there was a figure in front of him.


    The sea of ??blood in front of people is very peaceful, it seems like a safe corner under the storm.


    But in the next second, he was completely terrified again.


    Because he suddenly discovered that this figure seemed familiar!


    "Wow!"


    In horror, his eyes widened!


    Han Sanqian!


    "Squeezing you to death is like crushing an ant. However, I''m not interested in killing you. Go back and report."


    While he was terrified, a majestic voice came from the sea of ??blood.


    If the figure made him dare not 100% say that it must be Han Sanqian, then this voice completely broke his defense line.


    It was indeed Han Sanqian!


    But shouldn''t he be dead?


    why...


    He stared suddenly, turned around and swam towards the sea of ??blood.


    Han Sanqian didn''t pursue him, and was still continuing with what he was doing.


    "Pfft..."


    There was another sound of water, and the death squad finally emerged from the sea of ??blood.


    He basically ignored other things, turned around and ran towards the shore.


    It''s a pity that the monster is not a vegetarian, so how can it hide for a while, but suddenly, a huge monster rushed out of the water, directly blocking the guy''s way.


    In the next second, the monster suddenly attacked.


    Just let the guy poke his head out, and then fall in directly.


    "damn it."


    Hei Ying saw this scene from a distance, and was so angry that his teeth itched for a while.


    Originally, I could watch my death squad come back to report the situation, but at this moment, I was abruptly stopped by the monster, especially the death squad was completely thrown into the sea of ??blood, life and death were unpredictable.


    "Elder, don''t worry too much." The subordinate said.


    "How can you not be in a hurry, it is clearly in front of you, but..."


    The subordinate smiled: "Elder, judging from that person''s cultivation, he is really mediocre. He can enter the sea of ??blood and emerge from the sea of ??blood. Hasn''t the elder thought about why?"


    Hei Ying was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what his subordinate was referring to.


    "You mean, it''s relatively safe under the sea?"


    "Yes, if the bottom of the sea is not safe, or if Han Sanqian is still in the sea of ??blood as we expected, how could this person come back so soon?"


    Hearing this, Heiying nodded. If Han Sanqian found out that he had sent someone over, he would definitely beat the dog in the water.


    Thinking of this, Sombra felt a little more at ease.


    "However, what''s going on with this terrifying wave?"


    "This subordinate is not very clear about this, and I''m afraid we can only find out when that guy comes back. But if I have to make a guess, then I think there are only two possibilities."


    "Oh? Which two possibilities?"


    "One is what we said before, Han Sanqian has been swallowed by the sea of ??blood, but because this guy''s power is so huge, it''s not very good to digest the sea of ??blood."


    "There is another one that is relatively simple, that is, Han Sanqian may not have died completely, but it is almost impossible to become a climate under the pressure of the sea of ??blood. It is like the food in the belly of a python. He is not dead, but he is not far from death. So, there are waves in the sea of ??blood, but you can''t notice anything or anything unusual."


    Sombra nodded. These two possibilities are indeed well-founded, and they both make sense.


    However, how to explain it in the end depends on the death squad.


    Thinking of this, Sombra turned his eyes to the sea.


    Almost at the same time, under a wave, that person''s head surfaced again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4568

    "Here he comes, he''s resurfaced."


    In one sentence, it contains too many emotions and too much excitement.


    Soi Ying was also visibly shaken by it, and was overjoyed: "Beautiful job."


    I don''t know whether it was inspired by the black shadow, or that the death squad should not be killed. With him resurfaced this time, the next second, this guy accelerated and pulled out of the sea, and then directly towards the black Shadow is flying over here.


    The monster behind him chased after him, and the same one jumped out of the sea and attacked the death-defying soldiers.


    One man and one beast, one in front of one and one in back, acted almost independently of one another.


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a crisp sound of the barrier, the death-defying soldier was caught by his feet, but at the cost of breaking his leg, he finally rushed out of the sea of ??blood in a thrilling manner.


    Heiying stepped forward a few steps, and hurriedly pulled up the death-defying soldier: "Don''t worry, I will use the dragon''s veins to connect your broken leg for you later."


    The subordinate also said: "You have done very well this moment, and the elder will definitely reward you."


    Heiying didn''t object, and hurriedly said: "What''s the situation under the bloody sea, report it quickly."


    The death squad was panting heavily, and the high-pressure action all the way made him almost have a cardiac arrest and his lungs burst.


    After just a dozen seconds, he finally regained his strength and shook his head: "My subordinates, thank you for your kindness, but...but...you may not be able to use the dragon veins anymore."


    "Can''t use dragon veins? What does this mean?"


    "Elder, Han Sanqian is still alive, right in the sea of ??blood. He caused all the shocking waves, and, judging by his appearance, he seems to gather the power of the sea of ??blood to destroy the dragon veins."


    In a word, Soi Ying and his calm subordinates, who were still a little happy, suddenly showed shock and their pupils widened.


    What? !


    Han Sanqian is not dead? Instead, are you still trying to manipulate the sea of ??blood to attack the dragon''s veins? !


    How can this be!


    "No, it''s impossible. The yin energy in the sea of ??blood is so heavy that ordinary people don''t want to control it, even if they want to counter it, it''s almost like a dream." Heiying roared unbelievably.


    Calm down, the subordinate couldn''t calm down at this time: "Yes, how is this possible?"


    The death squad members were depressed: "My subordinates saw it with their own eyes."


    In a word, no matter how impossible it is, it is also a fact. The two of you looked at me and I looked at you. They were completely shocked and speechless for a moment.


    "But the question is, if Han Sanqian is still alive, why didn''t he kill him?" Calm''s subordinate asked doubtfully.


    Heiying gritted his teeth: "He did it on purpose."


    This guy didn''t want to affect his progress because of the people he sent, but at the same time, he deliberately sent people back to report to us. The purpose is to kill people.


    "Simply abominable."


    With a roar of anger, Soi Ying was almost furious.


    This is simply Chi Guoguo''s provocation.


    "Does he really think that I can''t deal with him? He''s wrong!"


    After the words fell, the black shadow turned to everyone coldly: "The dragon''s veins are in danger, everyone, activate the emergency plan."


    "yes!"


    "Emergency plan?" Su Yingxia frowned.


    She was happier than anyone else when she heard that Han Sanqian was still alive, but she also knew that the more this kind of moment happened, the less she could panic because of these things.


    She has to be calm.


    And this calmness brought useful information to Su Yingxia.


    She glanced at Scar in a hurry. Although Scar is being held hostage now, after receiving Su Yingxia''s eyes, she quickly understood what she meant and nodded hastily.


    Wow!


    Almost at the same time, all the men in black gathered quickly and lined up about one meter in front of the black figure.


    For the whole time, the black shadow was like hemp, looking majestic.


    "Other troops outside, are the emergency plans ready?" Hei Ying asked.


    Several subordinates each glanced at a strange stone in their hands, and then bowed respectfully: "Elder Qi, we have received a signal from the troops outside, and everyone is ready. You can start the plan at any time."


    "Okay, now, I won''t talk nonsense anymore, everyone knows what kind of crisis we are facing, so, brothers, let''s fight."


    "Only by giving up everything we have today, can we have a bright future."


    "yes!"


    As soon as the words fell, the black shadow''s hand moved violently, and suddenly, the entire underground space was gusts of dark wind, like ten thousand ghosts crying.


    Su Yingxia also seized the opportunity, secretly mobilized her power, and stared at the man in black...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4569

    "boom!"


    A nameless cold wind came from nowhere, and instantly swept all around, Su Yingxia could only feel the cold wind cut on her skin like a knife.


    Even though Scar was protected by armor, he could still hear the ping-pong sound from the armor.


    It''s as if countless knives were cut on it.


    Compared with them, those men in black were even more miserable.


    They are like human figures formed by the condensed smoke. With the blowing of the cold wind, their bodies began to be pulled and torn apart...


    In the blink of an eye, the dense crowd was pulled more and more violently in the strong wind.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Su Yingxia asked coldly.


    The second captain, Hai Jin, closed his eyes and seemed extremely uncomfortable, but it seemed that he was resisting something.


    Scar was a little perplexed: "Are they committing mass suicide?"


    "They''re not committing suicide, they''re returning home." The second captain shouted in distress.


    "Guili?" Su Yingxia frowned.


    "Our power comes from the dragon veins. When the dragon veins are threatened, we can also return the power to the dragon veins, so that the dragon veins can explode in an instant."


    "In this way, the dragon veins can not only effectively resist the attack from the enemy, but can even complete the anti-kill."


    "They now know that Han Sanqian is going to attack Longmai, so they have to return all their energy to Longmai to prepare for it."


    Hearing these words, Su Yingxia smiled coldly: "As expected. Scar!"


    Scar responded directly: "Yes!"


    "They fight if they want to, and they don''t if they don''t want to. Let me ask you, can you bear this?" Su Yingxia said.


    Scar said disdainfully: "I can bear it, I''m afraid the gun in my hand can''t bear it either."


    "That''s right."


    Su Yingxia sneered, and in the next second, she directly attacked, because there was no men in black surrounding her, which made her directly enter the formation of men in black, which had been chaotic in the wind, almost instantly.


    Scar also followed closely behind.


    The second captain Hai Jin didn''t move, he didn''t want to return to the dragon''s veins, so almost all of his body''s strength was used to resist the gravity from the dragon''s veins, and he had no time to clone himself.


    However, in the limited space, he still gave Su Yingxia and Yu the greatest support.


    "To kill them with the power of pure yang, they are now at the weakest time, and yang energy is their greatest enemy."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Yingxia was blunt, she could really move her hands, and she would directly kill and kill.


    Those men in black didn''t have any power to fight back at all, and they were constantly knocked down by Su Yingxia like straws.


    And in the deep sea, the blood turtle also immediately noticed something wrong with the dragon''s veins.


    "We need to move quickly, they are retreating towards the dragon veins. Once the energy of the dragon veins reaches its maximum, even the sea of ??blood may not be able to attack it."


    In the final analysis, the blood sea is only a subsidiary product of the dragon vein, and now the dragon vein can be broken with the help of the blood sea, because the dragon vein supports the life and death of tens of thousands of people in black.


    Therefore, its consumption is extremely huge.


    But on the other hand, if the power of all the men in black returns to the dragon veins, the power of the dragon veins will increase rapidly and become the absolute master in this master-servant relationship.


    At that time, it will be even more difficult for the servant to destroy the master.


    But Han Sanqian was obviously not a vegetarian.


    Now that he dared to let the death squad go out to report the news, he was naturally ready.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just wait for these bastards to come over."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, he could move his hand directly, and the huge turtle bone also stirred up all the power of the sea of ??blood in the sea of ??blood, and slammed into the dragon''s veins.


    Longmai also seemed to sense the danger immediately.


    A gigantic boulder, which was originally ordinary, immediately burst into a huge black light, as if it was going to have the most direct frontal confrontation with the sea of ??blood.


    "Give it to me!"


    boom!


    Han Sanqian commanded the sea of ??blood without any fear, and went straight to it.


    Suddenly, the huge blood-red power was unstoppable with the gesture of destroying the world.


    And the dragon vein also erupted a huge black light in an instant, and it was bound to compete with the blood-red light.


    Two forces, like two lions, are bound to compete.


    "Success or failure, in one fell swoop."


    Watching the two forces intersect, one person and one beast fell into a deep freeze...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4570

    There was no imaginary explosion, and no imaginary earth shaking.


    The moment the two forces come into contact, the calm makes people feel as if they are in a unique world.


    Here, there is no human habitation, no living things, and nothing that makes a sound.


    hum!


    Suddenly, a ray of light shot straight at the very center where the two intersected.


    Han Sanqian felt that he couldn''t open his eyes at all, so he closed them slightly hastily.


    Afterwards, the entire space was really highlighted all the time, making it hard for people to keep their eyes open.


    It''s as if the sun is right in front of your eyes...


    Hoo, hoo, hoo!


    The sea of ??blood was swirling like boiling water.


    The blood turtle shouted anxiously: "Han Sanqian, do you feel it?"


    Han Sanqian, who was so blinded by the light that he could barely open his eyes, suddenly realized that the temperature of the surrounding blood sea had increased by at least hundreds of degrees in an instant.


    The intensely high temperature water made him look like a toad in boiling water, and the others were almost cooked.


    "How could this be?" Han Sanqian asked strangely.


    "I have said long ago that although the dragon veins look small, they are extremely powerful. Especially because of the return of energy, the dragon veins have become stronger today. Relying solely on the power of the blood sea, they have reached their limit. You have Have you ever seen red-hot iron? Now, this is the case in the entire sea of ??blood."


    Hearing the blood turtle''s explanation, Han Sanqian understood that the temperature of the blood sea rose not because of other reasons, but because the duel with the dragon veins had reached the limit of support.


    "Understood." As soon as Han Sanqian finished speaking, the energy in his hand was mobilized.


    A huge black air began to condense around his body.


    If you can''t beat it, I''ll help you.


    Boom!


    Han Sanqian could really disperse all without reservation. Now that the matter has come, both sides are basically in the final battle to the death.


    Naturally, Han Sanqian had no reservations.


    With the support of Han Sanqian''s energy, the temperature of the sea of ??blood, which was already boiling, plummeted instantly, and Han Sanqian himself could clearly feel that the glare of the glare was slowing down.


    "Not enough." The voice of the blood turtle sounded in Han Sanqian''s mind again.


    "The power of the blood sea itself is not comparable to anyone alone, but the huge power of the blood sea is still not enough to deal with the dragon veins. Although you have some support now, it is still just a drop in the bucket."


    "We want to win, but we need more strength."


    more power? !


    Han Sanqian was obviously stunned, isn''t this embarrassing?


    Where could he find so-called more power?


    "Isn''t it? The reinforcements of those people have obviously slowed down a lot. Even if their energy returns to the dragon''s veins, it''s just the beginning now, and my power to gather the sea of ????blood has already taken shape. How...how can I still not be able to fight? "


    "The power of the dragon vein is extremely strong, you really underestimate it."


    Depend on!


    Han Sanqian''s heart turned cold, shit, could it be that he really played too big?


    "Then what should we do now?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The blood turtle was helpless: "What else can we do? There is no other way but to increase our strength. Otherwise, if we fail, we may not only face the situation where the sea of ??blood is destroyed."


    "At that time, the entire sea of ??blood will completely enter chaos, seeing people killing people, seeing ghosts killing ghosts."


    "But you don''t know how to attack dragon veins, do you?" Han Sanqian asked.


    The blood turtle responded, "That''s right. At that time, we had to face the double attack of the sea of ??blood and the veins of the dragon. Even the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, would definitely not be able to survive this situation."


    "Damn it." Han Sanqian frowned.


    Seeing Han Sanqian so frowning, to be honest, Xuegui felt a little bitter.


    After all, Blood Turtle made up his mind to join Han Sanqian after giving up a lot of things.


    As a result, the moment he joined the group, he was still doing nothing, so he was cheated like this?


    The key point is that it''s hard to say for him, after all, he just joined Han Sanqian, and the blood turtle is also a face-saving thing...


    I really can''t complain.


    "Then what..." The blood turtle wanted to say, but in the end he hesitated.


    Until the end, the blood turtle still didn''t speak.


    "Do you regret it?" Han Sanqian smiled: "Don''t worry, brother won''t make you regret it. Look, I''m going to make a bigger move!"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s face showed a gloomy coldness...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4571

    "Big move?" The blood turtle was obviously taken aback.


    "Yes, a big move." Han Sanqian sighed: "Actually, I really didn''t want to. After all, this thing is a bit poisonous in my eyes."


    "But now, I have no other choice."


    "At first I wanted to fight with them in a normal way, but they thought I was easy to bully. I stopped pretending, and I had a showdown."


    "damn it."


    Han Sanqian was really depressed. Originally, he really just wanted to use the sea of ??blood to break the dragon''s veins.


    But now, he really has no other better way.


    The big move is very simple, it is the big formation of the entire Tianmo Castle.


    Fortunately, Han Sanqian didn''t take back the little black stick for the sake of the situation, but let it serve as the eye of the formation to stabilize the situation.


    I didn''t expect it to come in handy now.


    And, twice.


    "Fortunately, I don''t have any other advantages, but I have always done a good job in planning for a rainy day."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian closed his eyes slightly, and quickly connected his mind with the consciousness of the little black stick.


    After a while, the entire Sky Demon Castle trembled slightly.


    Many people who were still alive in the Polar Bear Legion had just experienced the strange incident of being surrounded and then suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, a group of people were completely dumbfounded.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Originally, we were tightly surrounded, and we could only wait for death, but suddenly the siege disappeared. Could it be that these earthquakes were caused by those thieves trying to torture us and kill us?"


    "Damn it, these thieves are really hateful."


    Cursing, scolding, a group of people subconsciously huddled together.


    They protect each other, and they are very united for a while.


    However, after the shock, everything quickly became quiet again, as if nothing had happened just now. "


    A group of people are even more stupid, what is going on? !


    When he was at a loss, Han Sanqian was already concentrating on it.


    An invisible, huge power emanated from somewhere in Tianmo Castle, and then came all the way to the dragon veins under the ground.


    They are silent, but better than silent.


    Wherever it passes, if there are ordinary people, it feels like Mount Tai is passing over the head.


    And even if it was as strong as Su Yingxia, when they attacked at this time, they felt a terrible pressure instantly.


    The pressure was so overwhelming that she was completely out of breath.


    But luckily, it didn''t last long.


    "Ma''am, just now... what happened just now?" Dao Scar stopped the massacre in his hand and asked anxiously.


    Su Yingxia also beheaded the last few men in black in front of her with a sword.


    Although the two have tried their best to kill the enemy, but the enemy is really like smoke, dispersing too fast.


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "I don''t know either."


    "Grandma, what the hell did those guys do? Could that force be brought down to deal with the leader?"


    Su Yingxia''s face was cold.


    This possibility is very high, and if this possibility is true, it would be a nightmare for Han Sanqian.


    "Madam, what should we do? How about we kill and help the leader?"


    "No!" Su Yingxia said anxiously: "Once we go in, we will also provoke monsters. It''s hard to say whether to hold back or help."


    "But..." Hearing this, Scar became even more anxious.


    "Don''t worry."


    The second captain, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke.


    Glancing at the two of them, he shook his head and said, "The summoning of the dragon veins has ended, and the power just now is not the power of the dragon veins at all."


    "As a person who is nourished by dragon veins, I am very clear and can distinguish all kinds of differences."


    "That power, absolutely not."


    "Isn''t it the power of dragon veins?" Su Yingxia was taken aback: "Could it be..."


    "Could it be..." Dao Scar suddenly seemed to think of something.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4572

    Neither of the two made it clear, but the secretly excited eyes showed that they had the same thought.


    "Damn, shouldn''t it be the power to support the leader?"


    "It''s still... the power of the leader?"


    "Just, where does this power come from?"


    For Scar, this point is indeed extremely puzzling. After all, what kind of big shot can there be in Tianmo Castle, and what kind of big shot can have such terrifying power? !


    It seems that there is no.


    Su Yingxia was also confused, but soon, she smiled: "Maybe, I guessed what kind of power it is."


    "What power?"


    "The power of the entire Sky Demon Castle."


    "Ma''am, you mean... the leader..."


    "Using barbarians to control barbarians, if my guess is correct, this force is most likely the power of the big formation in Tianmo Castle. In other words, it is the power of everyone in Tianmo Castle."


    "The power of all people?" Scar was stunned: "Is it the big formation of Angelica?"


    "That''s right." Su Yingxia nodded: "That black shadow used the power of all the men in black to fight against Han Sanqian, so Han Sanqian also used the power of the whole city to fight against them. It''s a courtesy."


    This is Han Sanqian''s style of doing things, and Su Yingxia felt a lot more at ease.


    "It seems that we are going to win." Su Yingxia finished speaking, and looked at the second captain aside: "I know your choice is very difficult, but since you persevere, then I can only tell you that your choice is not wrong .¡±


    After saying that, Su Yingxia confidently looked towards the sea.


    In the sea, Han Sanqian suddenly opened his eyes with the terrifying power coming from the Tianmobao formation.


    "Everything is ready! Come on!"


    "Let me see, is it your dragon veins that are stronger, or the strength of all the citizens in my Sky Demon Castle?"


    "drink!"


    With a roar, Han Sanqian pushed forward with both hands!


    Boom!


    Under the impetus of Han Sanqian, the boundless force struck directly with a frenzy.


    In the blink of an eye, the direct rays of light from the two forces flourished again, and almost the most dazzling people couldn''t open their eyes at all.


    Gulu Gulu!


    Outside the underground dragon city, the power of the big formation in the Tianmo castle seemed to be connected to the line at this time, and more power was continuously sent to Han Sanqian.


    Da da da!


    The power of the dragon veins, which originally occupied an absolute advantage, began to be continuously pushed back by the opponent''s power, so that soon, the two sides had reached a state of balance.


    Of course, balance does not mean ending.


    More powerful forces are still constantly impacting the dragon''s veins.


    The power of the dragon veins is persisting, but this persistence is obviously already an extremely difficult gesture.


    "Damn it, use the power of the Tianmobao formation to fight against, Han Sanqian, you really have it."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that just a second ago I was thinking that you were cheating on me and recruited me to your side, but you were playing with me here. Now it seems that you have such power behind you, you really deserve it Play."


    The blood turtle complained speechlessly.


    However, the blood turtle''s heart is happy now.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "I have no skills, do you think I dare to be so promiscuous?"


    "I told you before, I am a person who never does things that I am not sure about. Watch me perform."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s power suddenly became stronger.


    The dragon veins fighting against it have obviously been threatened long ago, and I began to carry out my last desperate resistance.


    But for Han Sanqian, it was obviously too late and completely insignificant.


    "It''s just a piece of cake."


    boom!


    Han Sanqian no longer has any power to save.


    Almost all of them hit the dragon''s veins in one breath.


    At this time, there is no need for him to make any reservations.


    It takes one blow, and it takes a direct and thorough blow across the dragon''s veins!


    Taotian''s power came rolling in, with Han Sanqian as the center and Han Sanqian as the medium, and exploded! !


    Longmai also knew that it was the last moment of life and death, so he didn''t dare to be sloppy for a while, and directly fused all the evil forces in his body into one, and attacked Han Sanqian in the same way.


    Seeing the powerful forces rolling against each other, even the blood turtle was completely confused for a moment.


    Such a large-scale, such a devastating super showdown, stronger than it, is probably the first time I have seen it among the turtles.


    For a while, he was extremely quiet.


    Just watching quietly, just as a participant, quietly feeling...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4573

    oom!


    The super showdown exploded in an instant.


    At that moment, the whole world suddenly fell into a super silent mode.


    A burst of white light also caused the entire world to enter the realm of white mist.


    The buzzing sound filled the ears and poured into the brain. For a moment, everyone''s brains seemed to be shut down.


    The blood turtle is like this, and so is Su Yingxia and the others on the shore.


    It''s just that without the cultivation base of the blood turtle, the three of them seemed to be in more pain.


    One minute, two minutes...


    Ten minutes passed.


    But for the three people and one turtle who were attacked by the blast wave, this short ten minutes seemed like ten years.


    The humming gradually stopped, and the white light in front of him also faded.


    When the line of sight completely began to adapt to the surroundings, the blood turtle who was in the sea of ??blood was surprised to find that the sea of ??blood in front of him had changed color and was as clear as light when he opened his eyes.


    Su Yingxia and the others on the shore also felt that the extremely strong smell of blood had completely disappeared, and the sea of ??blood was replaced by a sea of ??tranquility.


    The faint clear water is so clear that you can see the bottom.


    The entire underground space is not as dark as it was before, and it is not as damp as it was before. It is cool and cool, making people feel as if they are in a certain scenic spot.


    "This is..." Scar looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief, and fell into an extremely relaxed state for a moment.


    Su Yingxia can also clearly feel that the pressure around her body has disappeared: "It seems... It seems that Han Sanqian succeeded."


    "Yes, he succeeded." The second captain smiled lightly. Unlike Su Yingxia and the other two, his body was not relieved of the pressure, but his body retreated slightly due to the failure of the dragon vein.


    Looking around, half of it is still there, but half has completely disappeared.


    "The dragon vein has been broken, I can feel it."


    No one is more convincing than the words of the second captain, who is related to the dragon vein.


    When the two heard the affirmative answer from the second captain, they were overjoyed for a moment.


    "Three thousand he really won, I knew it, no matter what I do every time, I just need to trust him." Su Yingxia said happily.


    Nothing in this world is more precious than Han Sanqian.


    He is not only omnipotent in his own mind, but in fact, he is.


    The so-called what can a husband ask for, but this is the case.


    "Damn, the lord is so fucking awesome. I heard that the lord overthrew a Moyun ghost city by himself. I thought it was a rumor in the rivers and lakes, and it was inevitable that there was more bragging. Although I am sure of the strength of the lord, but to be honest In other words, I didn''t expect him to be so strong."


    "Haha, it''s really fucking overthrowing a city by one person. Moreover, this time it''s not a fringe town like Moyun Ghost City, this is directly Tianmobao. Bull."


    Scar even imagined how glorious it would be for him to go outside as Han Sanqian''s subordinate in the future.


    After this overturning the Demon Fortress, the name Han Sanqian may not be said to be frightening in the land of the demons, but at least it is absolutely right.


    That master is so brilliant, wouldn''t he, a general under his command, have a great reputation with him?


    Damn, it really is more important than anything else to pay homage to the top of the mountain.


    In the sea of ??blood, Han Sanqian also opened his eyes at this time.


    In the clear water, the stone was still lying only a dozen meters away from Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that compared to just now, although the shape of this stone is still there, the luster has completely disappeared.


    On the surface of the stone, there are many cracks, like a stone that has been weathered for many years.


    "Han Sanqian."


    An unwilling cold drink came from the stone.


    Of course, Han Sanqian was very familiar with this voice.


    "Who is this?" Han Sanqian pretended to be completely ignorant, and then teased, "It sounds familiar, but I don''t know who it is for a while."


    "It looks like the guy I fought with earlier, but it doesn''t sound like it. After all, that guy spoke very arrogantly, with the look of looking down on the world, tsk tsk... now this voice."


    "Unwilling, angry, everything, just like a bitter woman, completely different from before."


    "So, it shouldn''t be the same person."


    Han Sanqian''s words were not very harmful, but to Sombra, they were extremely insulting. What he was referring to was more obvious than anything else...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4574

    Gas, gas to vomit blood.


    After all, Han Sanqian''s words were indeed too irritating.


    Especially for an arrogant guy like Sombra.


    Obviously before, he had been stepping on Han Sanqian to play casually, but now everything changed all of a sudden.


    Han Sanqian stood at the highest point, but he became the one who was trampled by Han Sanqian at will.


    Whenever he has such a little bit of resistance, he can feel endless malice.


    "Han Sanqian!" he roared angrily.


    But it was obvious that this kind of yelling was useless for anything but venting emotions.


    "Yo, it''s really you." Han Sanqian still had the look of not giving up on killing people: "I can hear the voice. But, tsk tsk, it''s not good to be so hot at your age Ah, it hurts the liver."


    "I hurt your mother, Han Sanqian, don''t fucking go too far."


    "Okay, okay, I really went too far, I almost forgot, where did you get your liver, and it really can''t hurt anything." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "You..." The guy was impatient.


    "What? The defeated general, are you still dissatisfied?" Han Sanqian withdrew his smile and said coldly with disdain.


    "Han Sanqian, you are so fucking insidious, you won''t win by force. You guy, you just used the big formation of Tianmo Castle to continue your strength, otherwise, what qualifications do you have to win us?"


    Han Sanqian looked like a fucking dog: "Damn, what do you mean? Your state officials are allowed to set fire, and my people are not allowed to light lamps?"


    This is goddamn logic.


    Get a bunch of people in black to bless the dragon veins yourself, but it turns out that others will also help, and others will become shameless? !


    "You!!" Sombra was furious, he was not reconciled, he was really not reconciled.


    With such a huge sea of ??blood, how much energy and resources did he spend to finally have such a good place.


    But today, it was completely destroyed.


    And all of these were given by the three thousand and one people in Han Dynasty!


    "Okay, I''m lazy to talk nonsense to a shameless person like you. Anyway, no matter how hard your mouth is, you will always go to the west. The rest of this world has nothing to do with you." Han Sanqian said coldly.


    "In the next life, be a low-key person, otherwise it will really hurt to slap your face."


    "I forgot to mention that it is impossible for a person like you to have a next life. I will let you be wiped out right now."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian directly raised his hands, planning to give him the final fatal blow.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s actions, that guy was completely pulled out of his anger.


    "No, no, no, Han Sanqian, you can''t kill me." He shouted in panic.


    The dragon veins are gone, he can come again, but his life is gone, so what can he do again? !


    "Why can''t I kill you?" Han Sanqian frowned and said, "Why, because you have friendship with me? Or because you are handsome?"


    "Han Sanqian, the power behind me is beyond your imagination. If you dare to kill me, the power behind me will definitely not let you go. At that time, you will not know how you died."


    "Don''t think that you are invincible if you single-handedly challenged a Sky Demon Fort. You just turned around with the help of the big formation in the city. Besides, even if you don''t use the big formation and rely on your own ability to come back, then so what?"


    "When facing the forces behind me, you are still just a small ant. Some power is beyond your imagination."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly. How could Han Sanqian not have imagined the power behind him?


    A den in the city, a newly built blood sea is so powerful, what about their lair that has been entrenched for many years? !


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to imagine, but it was almost certain that it was definitely several times, even hundreds of times, stronger than the current one.


    Moreover, now I rely on the power of the big formation of Tianmobao to be able to destroy the dragon veins here with great difficulty. When they are behind their lair, how can there be such a coincidence that the big formation can help me? !


    Therefore, Han Sanqian knew how difficult the road was.


    However, some roads are not difficult to walk, so don''t take them.


    "Are you threatening me?" Han Sanqian said disdainfully.


    "I''m not threatening you, I''m just making a deal with you. How about it, are you interested in hearing it?" Heiying said.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I''m sorry, I''m really not interested. But...you can talk about it, and I''ll just listen to it."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4575

    "you!"


    Soi Ying was even angrier after being teased by Han Sanqian.


    But if you think about it seriously, no matter what, Han Sanqian finally has to obey his own trading rules.


    That''s not bad.


    Thinking of this, Heiying held his breath and said, "As long as you let me go, I can assure you that I will never report your bad behavior to the forces behind us."


    "On the contrary, if the higher authorities pursue it, I will find a way to help you speak well, how about it?"


    "puff!"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian really couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you mentally ill, or do you think I''m mentally ill? This is called a deal?"


    Han Sanqian destroyed the entire Tianmo Castle. As long as the forces behind him are not pig-headed, they will definitely seek revenge on him. How could this guy escape because he didn''t report to his superiors? !


    You fucking kidding, what are you doing? !


    "Han Sanqian, the biggest connection between us and our superiors is the dragon veins. As long as I don''t die, and the breath of the dragon veins is still a little bit, then the superiors won''t find anything wrong here."


    "Taking advantage of this time, you can stay away from here, and even prepare defenses in advance."


    "Isn''t this a bargaining chip?"


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "You think too highly of your backstage, and you also look down on your enemies too much. Even now, you still place yourself high."


    "To be honest, if I was afraid of the forces behind you, I would never be able to take action against Tianmo Castle, do you understand?"


    "It''s just a bunch of stinky garbage. I, Han Sanqian, don''t bother."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian shook his head.


    "Originally, I should listen to the storyteller for your opinion, but I really didn''t expect that your stuff is more boring than the **** storyteller."


    "Go to hell."


    "Wait a minute." Black Shadow shouted hastily.


    Panicked, he was completely panicked.


    If before, he still felt that he had chips in his hand and was not in such a hurry, but now, he was completely lost, because the chips he thought were completely invalid.


    Han Sanqian looked cold: "Do you have any last words?"


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want to let me go, you can make any request you want."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "I''m afraid, you guys won''t be able to meet my request."


    "It''s a joke, as an elder, I can''t satisfy any request. Whether you want gold, silver and jewelry, or martial arts, or beauty and power, I can satisfy you."


    "No!" Han Sanqian shook his head: "I think you can''t afford what I want."


    "What?"


    "Human life!" Han Sanqian said coldly: "I want to ask you the lives of countless innocent women who have been persecuted by you, can you afford them?"


    "Han Sanqian, you..."


    "Go to hell, you don''t have any qualifications to make any demands with me. As for reporting the letter, you can report it as you like. Even, I can give you 20 seconds, so you can report it in advance." Han Three thousand ways.


    Hearing this, Soi Ying was completely discouraged. It could be seen that Han Sanqian was not afraid of any forces behind him at all.


    Without a bargaining chip, and unable to meet Han Sanqian''s request, the ending is already clear.


    Han Sanqian didn''t intend to talk nonsense with him at all, and with a movement of his hand, a sky fire condensed directly on his right hand.


    "You bastards killed innocent people indiscriminately. Now, your retribution is coming."


    After the words fell, with a movement of his hand, Tianhuo rushed towards the stone with a bang.


    Accompanied by the fire from the sky, there was a violent explosion, and the entire black stone was instantly reduced to ashes.


    Only two of the gravels fell into Han Sanqian''s hands. This was what Han Sanqian promised to the second captain, and what he needed for the dragon turtle for the time being.


    The dragon tortoise also transformed into a tortoise without a shell in time.


    "Next, what should I do?"


    "Go outside and have a look, and you''ll know." The blood turtle said softly.


    Outside?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4576

    Han Sanqian moved his hand, and in the next second, he swam directly towards the sea.


    The blood turtle also moved very fast. Without disturbing Han Sanqian, it turned into a blood bone, hung around Han Sanqian''s waist, and flew out directly as he flew out.


    "call!"


    Han Sanqian rushed out of the sea, and felt a completely different world for a while.


    The air is so fresh, it even smells a little bit sweet.


    "then."


    With a soft drink, a small dragon vein gravel flew directly into the hands of the second captain.


    The second captain took the quick small gravel, and a piece in his hand could really drive into the gravel. Suddenly, a slight cold light emerged from the gravel, and the second captain''s body began to stabilize a lot obviously.


    "Alliance."


    "Three thousand."


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s return, Su Yingxia and Dao Scar were very happy.


    "Are you all right?"


    As soon as Han Sanqian landed, he gently took Su Yingxiatian''s hand, and looked at her with concern.


    Su Yingxia shook her head, Dao Scar also touched her head: "Those bastards want to kill me, they are too tender."


    When Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia heard Dao Scar''s words, they looked at each other with wry smiles.


    "Okay, let''s go out, there are still many people outside waiting for us to settle down."


    Nodding, the three of them followed Han Sanqian out of the underground cave all the way.


    When approaching the door, Han Sanqian stopped.


    "Now that the result has been achieved, according to the promise, I can teach you the exercises and give you more money, and you can also leave here with your Dragon Vein Stone."


    Clearing the dragon veins, the second captain did give a lot of useful information, so Han Sanqian naturally kept his word.


    The second captain lowered his head: "Thank you."


    Han Sanqian took out the cheat book directly from the space ring, and with a single movement in his hand, the cheat book immediately flew over the second captain''s head.


    True Qi drove the cheat book to spin, and the words scattered towards the top of his head with a faint golden light.


    Afterwards, golden light entered its head, nourishing everything like sunlight.


    After a while, Han Sanqian raised his hands and took back the cheat book, but the second captain already had everything in the whole book in his mind.


    Then, Han Sanqian took out another batch of gold bricks and handed them to the second captain.


    "Now you can leave."


    "God gave you a chance to come back again. I hope you cherish it. After all, many people may not have such a chance as you."


    "The money is to give you a security for the rest of your life, and these exercises are only to protect you from threats. Therefore, these things are not for you to be domineering, do you understand what I mean?"


    Although fulfilling the promise is what Han Sanqian should do, but it is necessary to tell Han Sanqian to do it.


    He didn''t want to take a knife for others to defend himself, but in the end it became a murder weapon for killing people.


    The second captain nodded: "I swear on my life that I will never commit crimes."


    In fact, he never thought that Han Sanqian would actually be able to say what he said and do it. Not only did he really add money to him, but more importantly, he also gave him the exercises.


    After all, this skill is not an ordinary cat or dog, it is a god-level skill...


    What kind of concept is this.


    Even if the second captain works diligently and works hard for a lifetime, and with extreme luck, he may not be able to get a glimpse of the fetish.


    But today, Han Sanqian just gave it directly.


    Thinking of this, the second captain slightly bent over and knelt on the ground with one knee: "Thank you, Hero Han, Haijin is actually just an act of atonement."


    "The gold bricks you gave me earlier are enough for me to live on, so you can take them back."


    After saying that, he bowed slightly to Han Sanqian, got up and saluted Su Yingxia and Dao Scar, then turned and left.


    "etc."


    Han Sanqian suddenly stopped him.


    The second captain stopped and turned around.


    Han Sanqian threw a sign to him: "This sign is my token to keep you out of the city safely."


    "However, I need to remind you that when you leave the city, you must be careful and safe."


    "The remnants of the Tianmo Castle are likely to be entrenched nearby."


    Because at that time, in order to avoid disaster urgently and consider the safety of the whole city, Han Sanqian did not attack those remaining evildoers.


    They are now scattered troops, so it is very likely that they will be entrenched near the castle.


    "Thanks for the reminder, I see."


    The second captain nodded slightly, turned around, and headed outside again.


    Neither Han Sanqian nor Dao Scar noticed, but a strange smile appeared on the face of the second captain...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4577

    "Okay, it''s time for us to act, first send all the girls in this dungeon to the city."


    "Scar, go to the city and quickly inform the people that everything is safe, so don''t worry."


    "Yes." Scar nodded.


    "In addition, after you have dealt with these matters, try to mobilize the common people and some slightly injured members of the Polar Bear Legion to go to various parts of the city gate."


    "Ask them to immediately block the city gates and defend the city so as not to be harassed by the enemy, you understand?"


    Scar took the order again: "Leader, don''t worry, I will arrange it now."


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia, and the two headed towards the Underground Dragon City to find Ah Zuo and the others, while Dao Scar went to the top of the city to inform the people and set up city defenses.


    Half an hour later, the female relatives of the dungeon, led by Han Sanqian and others, finally returned to the ground again.


    Without the influence of the dragon veins, and Han Sanqian detoxified all the women with true energy, they basically all recovered their sanity.


    Returning to this familiar world and city is a mixed feeling for them.


    The people in the city had already returned to the central playground of the Demon Castle under the leadership of Scar and waited quietly.


    Seeing the dilapidated ruins all around, the common people knew exactly what kind of tragic battle had happened here before.


    But all of these were completely replaced by joy and excitement after the female relatives returned.


    Like crazy, they went to join the female relatives to find their relatives or lovers.


    And even those who already knew that their loved ones had passed away still stood there, looking at this scene with a smile.


    Yes, maybe the people inside don''t have their own relatives, but they know very well that those are the hopes of Tianmo Castle, and even more so, their hopes.


    Han Sanqian and his wife also watched quietly, feeling the happiness and joy of reunion with them.


    Scar stood up at this moment.


    "Everyone, everyone, listen to me, listen to me."


    This guy''s voice was so loud that when he yelled, the whole scene fell silent for a moment.


    "The joy of reunion, I understand very well, and I am very happy for you. However, we can continue these things slowly when we return home."


    "Shouldn''t the most important thing for us now be to thank the benefactors who brought us a happy life today?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone reacted instantly. Without saying a word, a group of people directly bowed down in the direction of Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    "Thank you Han Sanqian Han Hero."


    "If it weren''t for you, the gods, who came down to save the people, we don''t know when we will be able to have today''s day."


    "Yes, yes, Daxia Han, you are simply our reborn benefactor."


    "And Mrs. Han, please accept our worship."


    People worship!


    Even Han Sanqian couldn''t help but be greatly moved by that scene.


    "Everyone, get up." Han Sanqian ordered softly.


    Rise up, people!


    "Actually, when the road is uneven, it is my duty and duty as a martial artist to draw swords and help. You don''t have to do this."


    "Besides, this action is actually not due to me alone. My wife, Scar of the Demon Fortress, and the brothers of the Polar Bear Legion have all paid a lot for it."


    "They''re the real heroes, too."


    Hearing the roll call of praise, Scar raised his head very proudly.


    For a long time, most of Scar''s roles have been nothing more than a bad guy. Although he didn''t do many evil things himself, most of the time, in the eyes of others, he absolutely can''t get any hook with good people.


    But this time it was different, he transformed himself into the great hero who saved the city, and he also enjoyed the admiration of others.


    This feeling is completely different.


    Scar was happy.


    The same is true for those members of the Polar Bear Legion.


    From an unknown, even greedy for life and death, they suddenly became the heroes of the city. This feeling is really refreshing.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, then looked at the polar bear army.


    In the eyes of everyone, he slowly walked towards the polar bear army.


    A group of people were very puzzled, not knowing what Han Sanqian meant, and the members of the Polar Bear Legion were also a little at a loss, not knowing what Han Sanqian was doing...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4579

    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Han Sanqian returned the salute respectfully and smiled slightly, never showing the slightest arrogance because of his current status.


    "It''s been hard work, old man. The magic castle class can be regarded as having some fame and prestige on this day. So, on behalf of the people of the whole city, this old man wants to prepare a feast for you and your lady personally, to express the gratitude of my city people. .¡±


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly: "Old man, you are too polite, you don''t need to be so troublesome."


    "Ma''am, you can''t say that. In order to save us, you and your husband have gone through many hardships and encountered many dangers. Although we did not participate in the battle, as citizens here, we know how difficult it is to resist them things."


    "It''s just that we are careful, and I hope you two will not be polite."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, everyone behind him also nodded.


    The common people are like a bright mirror in their hearts. To save them this time, Han Sanqian and his wife must have narrowly escaped death.


    Not because of anything else, but the huge explosion is enough to explain everything.


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian: "Since everyone warmly invites you, I think..."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Then there is trouble."


    The old man smiled lightly: "Come here, first send the two distinguished guests into our old ancestral hall to rest for a while, and the others wait, follow me to prepare the dinner."


    "yes."


    Several young men and women came up quickly and invited Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia to the old ancestral hall.


    Scar didn''t take a break. After temporarily arranging the polar bear members to rest, he rushed to the city defenses non-stop to check how the city defenses were set up.


    After confirming that all the arrangements were in order, Scar dragged his extremely tired body back to the old ancestral hall.


    Han Sanqian was taking three children with him. As soon as he came back, Su Yingxia called the children to her side and gave Han Sanqian enough space and time.


    "Tired?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    Scar touched his forehead: "Hey, the truth?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "The one who is not tired is Shabi, even a cow, I believe he is also half dead from exhaustion."


    "However, to be honest, I''m tired and happy. I''ve never been so happy when I''m fucking working in my whole life."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and patted him on the shoulder: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Scar was about to speak when the old man walked into the ancestral hall slowly.


    After saluting each other, he smiled slightly: "Hero Han, Mrs. Han, the dinner is ready, please move to the central playground."


    Han Sanqian and the others nodded, got up, followed behind the old man, and returned to the place just now.


    In just over half an hour, the current playground is completely new. Although it is not directly decorated with decoration methods, it still has a completely different and unique look under the concerted efforts of the people. smell.


    In the center, a huge round table was placed there, which was filled with wine and dishes.


    "The situation in the city is special. Every family gathered all their things to barely make up this table of dishes. Please don''t be disgusted with it, both of you," said the old senior.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian felt a little uncomfortable.


    With a movement of his hand, he dropped a small piece of gold.


    "Hope this money can help you get back to your old life as soon as possible."


    The old man glanced at Xiao Jinshan and nodded: "If it was in the past, I would never want any of these gold bricks."


    "Even if we die of poverty and starvation, after all, we don''t get paid for nothing."


    "Everyone, don''t you think so?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "However, today, I can accept this money on behalf of everyone."


    The old man smiled mysteriously, and then he continued: "Because of the expensive gift we gave you, it deserves the reward of this golden mountain."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone laughed.


    But Han Sanqian was a little overwhelmed.


    What''s the meaning?


    Expensive gift? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4580

    Han Sanqian was very curious. After all, the current basic situation is that the entire Tianmo Castle is full of waste, and even a table of dishes tonight is almost all gathered by the people in the city.


    They have been living under oppression all year round and have been hiding in this underground space. Therefore, their living conditions are basically that they can not be starved to death, which is already a situation of extreme happiness.


    Under such circumstances, it was really not easy to put together a table of dishes for Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian could understand this.


    But what is incomprehensible is that in such a situation, what kind of gift can they have?


    Seemingly seeing Han Sanqian''s doubts, the old man chuckled, "Hero Han, it''s strange, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Han Sanqian didn''t want to play any hypocrisy either.


    "Don''t be surprised, you are satisfied with this expensive gift." The old man smiled lightly.


    Then, he clapped his big hand slightly.


    The crowd watching around quickly and slowly dispersed, and behind them were rows of people standing very neatly.


    These people, all male, young and strong.


    "Hero Han, are you satisfied with this expensive gift?" the old man smiled.


    Han Sanqian hasn''t reflected yet.


    "Meet the ally."


    The group of people knelt down in unison.


    "Leader?" Su Yingxia was taken aback.


    "Hehe, in order to save the people of Tianmo Castle, Daxia Han and Mrs. Zun not only fought with their own bodies, but also fought bloody evildoers, and the newly formed Polar Bear Army under them almost wiped out the entire army."


    "Privately speaking, the Polar Bear Legion is for the people of Tianmobao. Naturally, they have the responsibility and obligation to defend their home and country."


    "But from a public point of view, they are soldiers. Soldiers obey orders. Naturally, soldiers cannot move without orders."


    "In other words, their leaders don''t give orders to save the city, not to mention the people in the same city, even their relatives, they absolutely must not act without permission."


    "Hero Han, you gave the order, so Yu Gong, you are the one who is spending your troops to help the people in Tianmo Castle."


    "The old man said that, right?"


    Dao Scar touched his forehead and was almost dizzy, but he could understand the general meaning.


    "It makes sense." Scar nodded: "The leader has no responsibility or obligation to help Tianmo Castle, so there is no need for him to send his own team to fight."


    The old man nodded: "That''s right, that''s exactly the reason."


    "My people in Tianmo Castle may not be considered good people because they are in this barren land of the demons, but they are definitely not the kind of ungrateful villains."


    "You, Han Sanqian, have exhausted all the troops for our Tianmo Castle, and our Tianmo Castle will return you one army."


    "Here, there are a total of 30,000 people, not one more, and not one less."


    Thirty thousand horses? !


    Even though Su Yingxia reacted quickly, she couldn''t help being shocked after hearing these words.


    Han Sanqian was slightly taken aback, and hurriedly said: "Old man, I accept your wish. However, I can''t take these people."


    Previously, Han Sanqian had already carried out corresponding recruitment, but in the end the only ones who were really willing were the previous batch of 30,000 people. So, it is obvious that although the 30,000 people are standing here now, Han Sanqian can almost imagine how willing he is or not.


    A twisted melon is not sweet, Han Sanqian is not willing to force anyone, or anyone is forced to join him for some other reason.


    "Leader, what are you doing? Our Polar Bear Legion has lost so many brothers, and now we finally have new recruits to fill them in. You...why did you refuse." Scar said aggrievedly.


    After finally turning the situation around, Han Sanqian really couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    You must know that once this group of people is collected, for the Polar Bear Legion, it is almost equivalent to a resurrection with full blood.


    Anyway, the members of the Polar Bear Legion had never been trained before. For Han Sanqian, no matter how you look at this business, it is not a loss.


    This is really a super gift.


    I am worthy of the word "guili"!


    Han Sanqian still shook his head and glanced at Scar, the meaning in his eyes could not be more obvious.


    He didn''t want Scar to say even one more word on this issue.


    Seeing Scar nodding, Han Sanqian said: "Old man, man, I really don''t want it. I really can''t afford your generous gift."


    The old man was extremely embarrassed: "Hero Han, what do you mean?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4581

    "I know that the old man is quite prestigious, but Han Sanqian accepts people, and the volunteers always take the bait. Sanqian has already accepted people before, and those who can accept have already accepted."


    "The remaining people in the city, I believe, are either unwilling to leave their homes, or unwilling to leave their wives and daughters. They have their own difficulties and their unwillingness."


    "The old-timers may indeed be so respected that they have to agree to your request."


    "But Han Sanqian doesn''t want that."


    "Besides, to take a step back, Tianmo Castle has just experienced such a big battle, and it is at a time when all kinds of wastes are waiting to be done, and the demand for personnel is absolutely huge."


    "It''s better to keep some young people strong for construction, so, isn''t it better?"


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, before the old man had any reaction, all the 30,000 horses behind him knelt down.


    "I also hope that Master Han will ignore the fault of the villain."


    "We sincerely follow Han Daxia."


    "Also ask Han Daxia to take us in."


    Everyone speaks with sincerity.


    The old man smiled: "Hero Han, can you listen to the old man?"


    Han Sanqian smiled politely: "Please tell me, old man."


    "Okay." The old man nodded: "The old man wants to ask, if it is Hero Han, you have not seen much of the world. Now, someone has saved your life, but your family is still there, and the other party is strong and powerful. Excuse me, Hero Han has another How much do you want to join the other party?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was slightly taken aback.


    In this case, he may prefer not to join the benefactor''s army, because the benefactor''s army may not lack himself.


    But his family was in desperate need.


    It seemed that Han Sanqian began to understand what the old man meant.


    "You saved everyone, so everyone owes you a kindness. However, when it is distributed to everyone, this kindness will be heavy, but it may not be eager to realize it."


    "It''s like, when one or two people receive favors, each of them will be very grateful, but it will definitely not be the case for ten thousand, one hundred thousand, or one million people."


    "Because they are very clear that I have received favors, and many other people have also received favors. It is very unlikely that you, a great benefactor, will need their repayment and will go to one of them."


    "In addition to the fetters of the family, isn''t it normal not to join?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    The old man smiled and continued: "Since Daxia Han expressed his understanding, that''s good."


    "Nowadays, most of the members of the Polar Bear Legion have died fighting for this city. They know that the Polar Bear Legion has no one left, and there is no one to repay their kindness for them, so it''s up to them."


    "The most important thing is that each of them actually understands one thing very well."


    "That means without everyone, how can we come to Xiaojia?"


    "I believe that all of them, like the old man, are well aware of this truth after experiencing such a catastrophe."


    "Hero Han, senior is right. Without the safety of everyone, how can we have the safety of a small family."


    "Yeah, the Tianmo Castle has been abandoned like this now, and it doesn''t make much sense for us to stay here. First, there is no production, and second, we are afraid of the enemy''s revenge. Instead of this, I might as well follow you. At least, I can earn some money." raising a family."


    "Hero Han, we are really willing to join you, please give us your grace."


    Seeing everyone''s sincere eyes, and then at the smiling old man, Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Well, since everyone is so kind, on behalf of the Polar Bear Legion, I welcome you to join, Scar."


    "Here!" Scar shouted excitedly.


    "Take them down and register. In addition, everyone who needs money will be given a settling fee first. Those who need to leave with their family members should arrange a meeting place and prepare to leave."


    Scar was very excited and nodded repeatedly.


    Soon, Scar waved his hand and led the 30,000 people to withdraw quickly.


    When everyone was almost gone, the old man smiled slightly.


    "Han Shaoxia, it''s time for us to sit down. The food is cold, but it won''t taste good."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Then respect is worse than obedience."


    A group of people quickly sat down at the table, and the old man asked for chopsticks. Just as Han Sanqian was about to move his chopsticks, suddenly, there was a soft drinking sound.


    "Without me, I don''t think you guys would enjoy the food on this table, right?"


    Everyone looked back, their expressions were different for a while...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4582

    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia''s faces were full of perplexity, doubt and incomprehension.


    But on the other hand, the people in other cities were terrified and afraid. Many people even got up subconsciously and took up weapons directly.


    At any time, there is a feeling of desperately fighting with him.


    Haijin.


    He was supposed to be the second captain who was already far away from the city.


    At this time, he slowly walked out from the alleyway at the end of the street.


    The old man also stood up abruptly, his face was not as calm as before, and his expression was very solemn.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand slightly, signaling that everyone needn''t be so nervous.


    "He has provided a lot of useful information for Tianmobao to have a big victory this time. Don''t be so wary of him," Han Sanqian explained.


    With Han Sanqian''s words, many people instantly relaxed a lot.


    "That''s right. Hero Han is here. We are afraid that he will do something wrong. I don''t believe that this guy can be so arrogant and dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head."


    "That''s right, we don''t need to be afraid of him, and besides, he is only one person, what can he do?"


    More and more people reflected it and spoke out one after another.


    A wave of energy in Han Sanqian''s hand moved slightly, and the flagon over there rose directly into the air, and then slowly poured a glass of wine into the cup.


    "sit."


    A stool also flew half a meter away from its original position.


    Hai Jin came over, sat down lightly, took the wine glass, and drank it down.


    "Hai Jin, haven''t you been gone for a long time? Why did you come back suddenly?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help asking.


    Hai Jin smiled, sat down, and shook his head: "I''ve never been out of the city."


    "Haven''t been out of town?"


    "Yeah, originally I wanted to go out, but after thinking about it, where can I go? The world is big, and the irony is that there seems to be no place for me, Hai Jin." After the words fell, Hai Jin didn''t care Looking at others, he picked up the chopsticks and put the vegetables in his mouth, and then filled himself with wine.


    After drinking another glass of wine, he let out a long sigh: "So, I can only come back brazenly."


    "I have money, and I have skills. If the two of you don''t dislike it, can you let me join in because of my hard work?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian became interested: "Do you want to join us?"


    "Although I did do a lot of immoral things in the past, this time I also have the credit, and you said that the merits and demerits offset the merits." Hai Jin said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I don''t mean not to let you join, I''m just surprised that you suddenly want to join us."


    "Actually, I thought about joining you when I was in the Underground Dragon City. But after all, we are just meeting each other for the first time. I have betrayed my master once in my life. You can''t let me do it a second time, right? Although it may be true that he will be familiar with driving a light car by then, but after all, the infamy of a few surnames as a house slave will make people uncomfortable after all, right?" Hai Jin laughed.


    Hai Jin is a man of his own, otherwise he wouldn''t be the captain.


    And now that this guy has learned his own cheats, his abilities and skills will only become stronger in the future. It is naturally the best for Han Sanqian to take him as his own.


    At least, he can directly lose a huge threat and at the same time have a powerful arm.


    No matter how you do this business, you won''t lose money.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian got up straight away and stretched out his right hand towards Haijin: "Welcome to the Polar Bear Legion."


    The second team leader Hai Jin was about to shake hands, but at this moment, the old man quickly pulled Han Sanqian''s hand back and whispered.


    "Hero Han, this matter is yet to be discussed."


    "This team of people has always done all kinds of evil. If a hero joins them, it''s like keeping a jackal by his side. It''s very dangerous."


    Hearing what the old man said, Han Sanqian smiled slightly. He knew that the old man had good intentions, and even other people around him looked at him very worriedly.


    But Han Sanqian still chooses to trust the second captain Haijin.


    Not because of anything else, but because Han Sanqian heard from Su Yingxia that even if the black shadow led people to surround Longmai and invited him to return, he still did not choose to return. Han Sanqian knew very well that this person was someone Han Sanqian could use.


    "Everyone, don''t be suspicious of people, and don''t be suspicious of people."


    "I trust Hai Jin, and I hope you all can trust him too."


    "I, Han Sanqian, am willing to guarantee with my head!"


    What?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4583

    "Head guarantee?"


    All of a sudden, the crowd exploded.


    Although they don''t know the inside story, the outside story is that they were rivals to each other a few hours ago.


    It''s fine if Han Sanqian doesn''t pursue it, but it''s a little hard to understand that he directly put his life on the guarantee.


    Not to mention them, Hai Jin, the person involved, also looked confused at this moment.


    He didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would give him such a guarantee.


    This is indeed a bit exaggerated.


    However, on second thought, he smiled again.


    Although Han Sanqian''s actions really moved him, it was tantamount to tying him to a high platform. In any case, it was impossible for him to step back.


    The boss of the family has given his life to guarantee you, so are you ashamed to play betrayal?


    Moral kidnapping is actually very effective for people with conscience.


    At least, this is how the second captain is here.


    "Okay, since Daxia Han has talked about this, we really shouldn''t talk too much. Daxia Han said he trusts him, so let''s trust him."


    "Haijin, right? No matter what grievances we had before, today, this glass of wine will cancel everything."


    After the words fell, the old man picked up the wine glass on the table and drank it down in one gulp.


    With him as the beginning, the others also bowed their heads and stopped talking.


    "From today, you officially become the deputy commander of the Polar Bear Legion." Han Sanqian raised his wine glass and respected.


    Hai Jin didn''t say much, just drank all the wine without saying anything.


    The wine is over thirty, the dishes are over five flavors, and the knife scar is back.


    Han Sanqian originally thought that when this guy met the second captain, it must be the kind of spark hitting the earth. After all, this guy had confronted Haijin a lot before.


    As a result, after this guy came over, he was just curious and didn''t say much.


    Even when Han Sanqian told him that Hai Jin would be the deputy commander of the Polar Bear Legion in the future, he didn''t respond much.


    He just nodded and said that everything should follow Han Sanqian''s arrangement.


    rely on.


    Han Sanqian is a little confused now, something is wrong.


    Su Yingxia smiled, as one of the parties on the shore at that time, she could actually understand Scar''s view of Haijin now.


    The three people on the shore resisted desperately. In fact, invisibly, Scar has already regarded Haijin as his teammate.


    Some feelings are naturally sublimated after experiencing life and death.


    Some hatred, after experiencing life and death, will naturally fade away slowly.


    In fact, when Hai Jin said that he was going to leave, Su Yingxia could see the reluctance and loss in Scar''s eyes.


    A person like Scar is straight-hearted and has no heart. If you like it, you like it, and if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. If you can convince him, he will trust you in every possible way.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said nothing more. He glanced at Scar and asked, "Have all the applicants been arranged?"


    "It''s arranged, it''s arranged, but..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There are many family members."


    Han Sanqian nodded. He could actually think about this question.


    With the current appearance of Tianmo Castle, there may not be many people who are willing to stay. If there are better places to choose, everyone is willing to go to a better place.


    In fact, the old man was willing to give him 30,000 soldiers and horses because of his concerns.


    He seemed to be satisfied with repaying Han Sanqian, but in fact, he was also allowing Han Sanqian to take the vital power of Tianmo Castle away from this hell city.


    The old-timers are always the old-timers, and they are very smart.


    However, there was nothing wrong with him doing so, and Han Sanqian naturally saw through it without telling it.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter how many people there are, they are still ours." Han Sanqian smiled and resolved the embarrassment at the scene.


    "Eat something, and follow me later." Han Sanqian said.


    Scar nodded, regardless of whether it was leftovers, he ate them all in a few mouthfuls.


    After he finished eating, Han Sanqian led a group of people towards the gathering place.


    Over there, tens of thousands of people had already been waiting for a long time, but even so, everyone waited obediently, and no one complained even a single word...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4584

    When Han Sanqianyi arrived, everyone stood up consciously.


    "Meet the ally."


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Get up, everyone."


    Taking a look at the whole scene, there were 30,000 strong men, but with their families and their families, at least 30,000 people came at least.


    Although Han Sanqian had considered this point, he still had a headache.


    Obviously, Han Sanqian couldn''t take this group of people with him on the road.


    After all, such a huge target is like a giant sheep walking on the grassland, no matter how careful it is, it will eventually become food in the eyes of hungry wolves.


    Not to mention the extremely poor fighting ability of the family members, now even the 30,000 members of the Polar Bear Legion are all scumbags.


    "It seems that we can only put them in the Eight Desolation Book first." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, this is the only way: "After the last war, the world of Tianshu is actually a waste of time, and it really needs people to build it."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at Dao Scar and Hai Jin.


    "Scar, Haijin."


    The two cupped their hands in unison: "This subordinate is here."


    "The troops are built, and the tasks are heavy. You are leading the troops, so you may have to work hard for a while."


    "Despite the lord''s orders, the subordinates must go through fire and water, and die."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s not impossible to die, but you two may suffer for a while. If you insist on asking me to find an adjective, then I think... maybe life is better than death. How about it? Are you afraid?"


    In a word, the two of them had nothing to say abruptly, but they broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Leader, we are not afraid."


    Han Sanqian laughed, and patted the two of them on the shoulders: "Don''t worry. Follow me, the hardships are definitely not in vain. I will make you feel that the value for money is excellent."


    The two nodded: "All according to the leader''s arrangement."


    Han Sanqian nodded, glanced at everyone, and moved his hand the next second.


    Everyone felt a flash of white light, and the next second, when they opened their eyes, it was already another peaceful world.


    The mountains and rivers are beautiful and beautiful.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "Where is this?"


    "Leader, is this an illusion? Why did you bring us to the illusion?"


    "Yeah, this...it''s quite beautiful here."


    Han Sanqian and his wife looked at each other and smiled, and Su Yingxia said, "Everyone, this is not an illusion, this is another world."


    "Another world?"


    A group of people stared wide-eyed, obviously unable to reflect.


    Su Yingxia was very patient and introduced the general situation of the Eight Desolation World to everyone.


    After hearing these words, although it is still difficult for the group of people to understand, they at least understand more or less what kind of environment they are in.


    "It''s relatively safe here, and there''s more time. I hope your family members can live and work in peace and contentment. I also hope that as members of your Polar Bear Legion, you can practice hard."


    "As for Scar and Hai Jin, since you two are the commander-in-chief and deputy commander-in-chief, you have the right to command and order, so naturally, you also have the responsibility to take the lead and teach."


    "You two, come with me."


    "Pei Mu and Pei Yuan also followed."


    The four nodded: "Yes."


    "Yingxia, you arrange for the family members to rest first. As for the houses, 30,000 soldiers, let them start building."


    "good."


    After arranging everything, Han Sanqian led the four of them to the depths of the jungle.


    The environment here is elegant, and it is far away from the crowd, coupled with multiple reasons such as the terrain, it is Han Sanqian''s most willing choice of training place.


    The previous sharp knife squad, Han Sanqian also chose here for secret special training.


    Glancing at the four people, Han Sanqian smiled softly: "I used to have a team that was born for special warfare, so I gave them three days of special devil training here."


    "You four, two are my apprentices, and two are the leaders of my new legion, how many days of special training do you think is suitable for you?"


    As soon as Scar heard this, he immediately got excited: "Three days, three days of special training can be a fart, and at worst it must be 30 days, right?"


    Hai Jin was named, but he was not as aggressive as Scar. After all, it only takes three days for a special operations unit to complete the training, so this devil training may really be devil-like training.


    So, Hai Jin pondered for a while: "Why don''t we have seven days?"


    Han Sanqian smiled sinisterly: "Okay, just seven days."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4585

    seven days!


    If these four guys can survive, after seven days, Han Sanqian dare not say how good they are, but at least the foundation of this group of people will get a qualitative improvement.


    At that time, at least they would not hold back, but could stand alone on the battlefield.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian said, "In this case, let''s start."


    "I hope you can carry it for the next seven days."


    "However, if you really can''t bear it anymore, just say quit."


    What a joke, Dao Scar and Hai Jin are both old men, and they have just taken up two important official positions. If they are timid as soon as they start training, it is simply too contemptuous.


    Not to mention how they explained to Han Sanqian, the two of them would not be able to pass just this level in their own hearts.


    Not to mention the two apprentices, they will naturally learn what the master teaches, and there is no reason to give up halfway.


    What''s more, he is still such a good master.


    However, seeing Han Sanqian''s malicious smile, all four of them felt a chill in their backs at the same time.


    It always feels like nothing is going to happen.


    Sure enough, on the first day of the special training, the four of them really realized what a devil is.


    From sunrise to sunset, during the ten hours or so, several people can''t say that they haven''t rested, but the training process is really painful.


    Not to mention the intensity of the high load, the key is... you have to work hard all the time.


    This is definitely not an exaggeration, and it is definitely not a joke.


    Han Sanqian directly killed forty strange beasts, beating the four of them indiscriminately.


    Even Hai Jin, the only one of the four with a fairly good cultivation base, suffered a lot of serious injuries in the group of strange beasts.


    Not to mention the two children, their bodies are completely covered with bruises, and there is absolutely no complete place.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian had no intention of protecting their place.


    He just controls the strange beast in the dark at any time, so as not to put the lives of the four people in real danger, and ignores everything else.


    Sometimes, the more difficult a person faces, the faster he can grow.


    Those who survive on the tip of the knife will always know how to fight better than anyone else.


    The first day of training ended like this, but for Han Sanqian, the result was satisfactory.


    All four of them persevered, especially Hai Jin, who was the strongest among the four. He could actually dodge the strange beast''s attack relatively easily.


    But now he is also covered in blood, the reason is very simple.


    He took a lot of attacks for the two children.


    This is what Han Sanqian is most satisfied with.


    "How is it? The first day is just over, and you can''t take it anymore?" Han Sanqian withdrew the strange beast and appeared.


    Dao Scar wiped the dirt from his face, and yelled a little aggrieved: "Leader, what kind of special training is this, you... you are just... you are just pushing us into the fire pit."


    "This is a life-threatening game."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Today is just an appetizer. The strange beast is only used to test your reaction ability and your ability to withstand stress."


    "From tomorrow onwards is the real start of training."


    "Damn!" Hearing this, Scar was speechless.


    He almost escaped death, and it turned out that this was just a preliminary test?


    If this Nima wants to continue, doesn''t he really have to let himself die here completely?


    He is now thinking back to the sentence he just started to train directly for a month, and for a while he felt embarrassing all over the screen.


    Damn, if it takes a month to do this, I have to save my life here.


    Seeing Scar''s look that life would be worse than death, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but feel amused.


    "What, Scar, do you want to quit?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    Scar muttered, with an aggrieved look: "Then it is impossible to quit, it is you, the leader..."


    "Since you don''t want to quit, just wait. I''m here temporarily today, go back and rest. I will gather here before sunrise tomorrow, and I will wait for you."


    "Remember to come early, there will be surprises."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, got up and left.


    The four of you look at me and I look at you, with dazed faces, wondering what nightmares are waiting for them tomorrow...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4586

    Anyway, no matter what happens tomorrow, the four of them will not be able to sleep well tonight.


    Even if they are tired, they can even lie down and fall asleep directly.


    The speed of 30,000 people was very fast. When Han Sanqian returned, many simple houses had already been built.


    Although the house is very simple, at least it can barely accommodate people, and the weather in the Eight Desolation World is considered stable. A group of women and family members live in the house, and the men can barely cope, but it''s okay.


    Lying in the room, Su Yingxia coaxed Han Nian to sleep before sticking to Han Sanqian''s side.


    "I heard that Pei Mu and Pei Yuan are very tired." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "If you don''t cut jade, you can''t make it into a weapon."


    "But you also have to watch the intensity. After all, the two of them are just kids."


    Han Sanqian patted Su Yingxia''s hand: "Don''t worry, I have a measure."


    Su Yingxia nodded, raised her head slightly, but saw Han Sanqian thinking about something with her eyes open.


    "What are you thinking? What kind of training do you want to give them tomorrow?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "No, I have 10,000 ways to train this thing. I''m thinking about the Eight Desolation Book."


    "The Eight Desolation Book?"


    Yes, of course Han Sanqian remembered Molong''s words clearly.


    More importantly, in fact, Han Sanqian knew something was wrong with Bahuang Tianshu, but with the reminder of the magic dragon, this feeling became stronger.


    This old boy, why did you lie to yourself? !


    "You think there''s something wrong with him?"


    "He has a big problem." Han Sanqian said firmly: "I want to ask him, but I know very well that this old boy will never admit it."


    Therefore, the best way is to find some reason or evidence, so that the guy has no chance to quibble.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t think about how to catch it.


    Su Yingxia smiled slightly, and grabbed Han Sanqian''s hand: "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Some things, the more anxious you are, the more difficult it is to achieve."


    "It''s a normal heart. When the time comes, it will naturally appear."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Okay, I don''t want to. By the way, in the past few days, when you are done with the settlement of these family members, you should also come to the grove."


    "What? Do I have special training too?" Su Yingxia laughed.


    In fact, Han Sanqian has always wanted to improve Su Yingxia''s strength.


    After all, my wife, who do I expect to care if I don''t care?


    Han Sanqian didn''t ask Su Yingxia to help him when she became stronger, but only wanted her to be safe and not to be hurt by bad guys.


    "My husband will cook a small stove for you, how about it?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help laughing, and buried her head on Han Sanqian''s chest: "Okay."


    Think about when the Xuanyuan world was separated, the two of them were in the sky and the earth, but now, when they go to the eight directions world, there is a world of difference between each other.


    Su Yingxia is very clear that this reversal is due to Han Sanqian''s continuous efforts, but also Han Sanqian''s desire to protect herself.


    only¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Su Yingxia''s sigh, Han Sanqian asked with concern.


    Su Yingxia shook her head and forced a smile: "It''s nothing."


    "real?"


    Su Yingjie Xia smiled and rolled her eyes: "Really."


    "Then what''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with me?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Special training."


    "Now?" Su Yingxia was a little confused.


    It''s getting late, what special training are you doing? !


    But in the next second, her pretty face suddenly flushed, and she instantly understood what Han Sanqian was referring to.


    "You scoundrel."


    But before she could react, Han Sanqian had already rushed forward.


    "Nian''er is beside me."


    Only Han Nian is here, otherwise, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Early the next morning, when Su Yingxia woke up, Han Sanqian had already gotten up and left.


    Before dawn, Han Sanqian had already arrived in the jungle ahead of time.


    Since today is the time for the real special training, Han Sanqian naturally wants to prepare a big surprise for the four of them.


    They are different from the sharp knife squad.


    For the squad, Han Sanqian''s first requirement is their ability to coordinate operations, as well as surprise and latent capabilities.


    But for the Scar four, what Han Sanqian asked for was extremely strong individual combat capabilities.


    Therefore, the requirements are different, and the subjects and pertinence of natural training are also different.


    The sky was just slightly bright, and four people dragged their tired and wounded bodies...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4587

    Seeing the four of them, Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Did you rest well last night?"


    How are you resting?


    This is a good question.


    Although the four of them had Han Sanqian''s special order last night, they could exclusively enjoy the hut built by Han Sanqian and others in the Eight Desolation World.


    But good accommodation conditions and good sleep are still completely two concepts.


    at least¡­¡­


    The four of them have been thinking about what kind of devil training will be today, tossing and turning all night, worrying...


    Right now, seeing Han Sanqian standing alone in the jungle waiting for them, he felt mixed feelings.


    Fortunately, when the four of them came, they found that there were no other scary things around them, which made people feel extremely fortunate.


    But on the other hand, the sad thing is... some things are more weird and scary just because they don''t see them.


    "It''s...not bad." Dao Scar was always careless, but at this time he couldn''t help being timid, and said with a guilty conscience.


    Glancing at the other three people, all three of them lowered their heads and only nodded to answer.


    "It''s fine to rest well." Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Then our training started today?"


    "If you can''t stand it, it''s still the old rule, just say that you''re scared, and you can quit training."


    "I, Han Sanqian, never force anyone."


    The four raised their heads. In the current situation, they could only bite the bullet: "We will not quit."


    "Very well, let''s start now."


    After the words fell, the four subconsciously looked around.


    After all, it was like this yesterday, and without anyone reacting, a bunch of strange beasts suddenly came from all directions...


    However, after shaking around, the surrounding area was also quiet, as if... there was nothing.


    Could it be that they are thinking too much? !


    Looking back, Han Sanqian was still standing there, neither moving nor leaving.


    What do you mean?


    "No... isn''t it the beginning?" Scar asked weakly.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s started."


    "Then why don''t you leave? And...and what is the training program?"


    A smirk suddenly appeared on Han Sanqian''s face: "The training subjects are very simple."


    "From now on, I will attack you with all my strength. There are four of you, each for an hour."


    "In other words, in the next four hours, I will attack you, and if you want to achieve your goal, you need to persist for this long."


    "Wait a moment!"


    This time, even Hai Jin, who had always been quiet, was dumbfounded: "Leader, what did you just say?"


    "Isn''t that clear enough? I''m going to beat the four of you for four hours. If you can persist, then you''ve passed the first level. If you can''t persist, it''s very simple."


    "Continue for four hours."


    "I may be a little free, so...how many times you fail, I will help you try again, until you pass the level."


    "Depend on!"


    This time, the four of them couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Are you the fucking devil? You are such a pervert to torture us for four hours? !


    It''s not training at all, is it?


    This is a scene of large-scale food abuse.


    It''s not because we''re incompetent, but because the enemy is too fucking powerful.


    "Leader, isn''t this a bit unfair to you, you? Hit us four? Another four hours?" Dao Scar looked at Han Sanqian speechlessly.


    "Is there a problem?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Scar chuckled: "No, no, no, you are the boss, of course what you said is fine. But, with our skills, the leader may trouble you to be a little more realistic."


    "We don''t seem to have offended you, you''re avenging yourself."


    Han Sanqian beat them, not to mention four hours, I''m afraid it was four moves, and they had to be tortured until they couldn''t find Bei.


    Damn it, it''s not for fun.


    "How will you know your potential if you don''t try?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "Damn, it has nothing to do with whether you try or not, and it has nothing to do with whether you have potential or not. You have absolute strength, and we have nothing to play with." Scar said nonchalantly.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, he didn''t care if you had fun or not, the whole person had already been killed directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4588

    "Depend on!"


    Scar subconsciously cursed.


    "Grandma, the lord is bullying the small with the big ones, they are here, let''s stand up."


    After saying that, Dao Scar and Hai Jin looked at each other, and they both rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    "You two little ones, hurry up and retreat first, we will block first."


    These two guys obviously still have some brains, knowing that the two of them have better cultivation bases, they should resist first and let the weak ones escape first.


    The purpose of this is to make the most security personnel in the limited time.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, turned over and knocked the scar flying with one palm.


    This palm was extremely powerful, but Han Sanqian did it.


    Its strength is enough to make Scar fly more than ten meters away, and it is also enough to make Scar''s surface body feel as painful as being hit by a train. However, in the case of a large dispersion of strength, it will not cause serious or fatal injuries to the inside of Scar''s body.


    Training is training, life is death, but Han Sanqian is not really going to kill them.


    Scar really flew more than ten meters away. Although Han Sanqian did not hold back his hands, the super impact force caused Scar to foam at the mouth for a while, losing his combat effectiveness.


    "Haijin."


    Looking at Hai Jin who was alone and was directly entangled by Han Sanqian, Scar saw it in his eyes for a moment and was anxious.


    On the other hand, Haijin saw that Scar was shot so far away, and he was shocked that Han Sanqian really didn''t hold back in the fight, so now he can only grit his teeth in cold sweat. Han Sanqian fights fiercely.


    Han Sanqian''s attack was indeed fierce and frightening. Haijin had basically tried his best, but he still seemed extremely flustered and reluctant in dealing with Han Sanqian''s attack.


    He retreated again and again, and he was flustered while parrying. He was beaten by Han Sanqian continuously and kept retreating.


    As soon as I saw it, I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Hai Jin, even if you know you can''t beat him, don''t lose your sense of control. Otherwise, you will only become more flustered and unable to beat him, because you have already surrendered first." Han Sanqian warned.


    Hearing this, Hai Jin gritted his teeth and nodded.


    In the next second, he tried his best to adjust his mentality, and after he completely calmed down, he began to take more subtle moves against Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled in satisfaction. Although Haijin was still at an absolute disadvantage when fighting against him, at least his mentality was relatively relaxed, and he was already orderly in receiving moves.


    For Han Sanqian, this is something to be happy about.


    Next, once the mentality is adjusted, it will be a more internal matter.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t stop. On the contrary, his attack came more fiercely and ferociously.


    For a moment, the poor Haijin who had stabilized his footing just now was crushed even more miserably.


    "Raise your hand!"


    "Raise your feet!"


    "Steady!"


    "Fight back, idiot."


    But when Hai Jin was in a daze, Han Sanqian had already approached him one after another, attacking him while teaching him how to resist.


    "Use the magical skills I taught you last time." Han Sanqian knocked him back with a palm, and at the same time urged him.


    Hearing this, Hai Jin was taken aback on the spot.


    The exercises from last time? !


    "But, leader, I... I haven''t learned it yet."


    "I know you haven''t learned it, but under what circumstances can you learn it the fastest?" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    Hai Jin was taken aback again, but in the next second, he suddenly understood what Han Sanqian was referring to.


    "What the leader means is that practice is the most effective way to test everything."


    That''s right, the learning process will be more memorable only if you continue to practice in battle.


    Those who work hard on the tip of the knife will always be better than those who practice ostentation at home. This is an eternal truth.


    "Not too stupid."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, and in the next second, rushed towards the opposite side again.


    Hai Jin calmed down, recalled the exercise Xinjue in his mind, and the zhenqi in his body also circulated accordingly.


    Gradually, Haijin gained an unprecedented calmness.


    He even had a weird thought in his heart, that is, he had a chance to win.


    Han Sanqian saw all this in his eyes and knew it in his heart.


    On the battlefield, self-confidence is a good thing.


    What he wants is also the kind of confident attitude that Haijin can have when facing a strong enemy.


    Otherwise, it is the most shameful thing to subdue others without fighting.


    Of course, self-confidence is not built like this, nor is it built by boasting, but...


    Han Sanqian suddenly sneered...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4589

    ill!


    Only a person who has come out of the most difficult environment will never easily collapse the self-confidence he has built.


    In Han Sanqian''s eyes, the easier it is to gain self-confidence, the easier it is to be easily knocked down.


    Conversely, the more difficult it is to build self-confidence, the less likely it is to collapse.


    What Han Sanqian wanted was to completely destroy Haijin''s self-confidence, and then rebuild it for him.


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s onslaught, Haijin was beaten scattered again.


    Even if the divine skill made him persist for a short period of time, what was even more cruel was that it was only for a short period of time.


    As the magical skills were disintegrated, his self-confidence also collapsed, and it was Han Sanqian''s crazier attack.


    To be honest, Haijin is not an opponent at all, except for constantly retreating, he is constantly being beaten. The strength gap between the two is like a natural moat, it is too huge.


    Boom!


    Haijin was directly knocked several meters away by Han Sanqian, and then hit the ground heavily.


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Haijin felt numb all over.


    He couldn''t fight, really couldn''t fight, he already felt that the gap between the two sides made him powerless to fight back.


    Right now, he basically has no fighting power.


    But in terms of time, he was very clear, but it was only less than half a quarter.


    To persist for an hour, now it seems that it is simply a dream.


    "You can''t do it?" Han Sanqian stood there, looking down at Haijin.


    Hai Jin didn''t want to nod his head to admit it, but the reality made him totally unqualified to shake his head and deny it.


    "You think I am bullying you. In fact, this is indeed bullying you. But today you are facing me, what about the future?"


    "I may be merciful because I bully you, what about the enemy?"


    "They won''t pity you, let alone let you go because you are weak. They will only mock you, disdain you, humiliate you, and even trample you to death."


    "So it''s useless to kneel down and beg for mercy."


    "The only way you want to survive is to stand up and knock him down completely with your fists. Only in this way can you have a chance to survive."


    "do you understand?"


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Haijin nodded heavily: "This subordinate understands."


    After the words fell, he resisted the discomfort and pain in his body, and stood up firmly again.


    But even if he managed to stand up, his body was still twitching and trembling because of excessive injuries and exhaustion.


    Han Sanqian knew that this guy''s body had basically reached its limit.


    "continue."


    However, looking at Han Sanqian''s appearance, it seems that he has no intention of letting Haijin go.


    With the launch of a new round of attack, even if Hai Jin really couldn''t stand it anymore, he still had to take Han Sanqian''s attack with a trembling body.


    The scar in the distance buried his head, and for a moment he really couldn''t bear to watch the cruel and bloody scene.


    He didn''t understand, it was just training, but why did Han Sanqian have to punish people to death.


    Hai Jin''s body is obviously like a lonely boat in the sea, as long as he exerts a little force, it will completely sink in the sea.


    The boat is gone, the life is gone, what is the meaning of training?


    But when Scar closed his eyes, he didn''t hear Haijin''s last cry of pain before he died, nor did he hear the silence brought about by the end of Haijin''s life, what was just the explosion of the intersecting spells The sound and the collision sound produced by the fighting of body skills.


    He opened his eyes abruptly.


    At this time, Haijin was in a fierce confrontation with Han Sanqian.


    "This..." Dao Scar reluctantly stood up as if he had seen a ghost, and looked at this scene on the field with an expression of disbelief.


    What the hell? !


    Hai Jin was just on the verge of death, and he looked like he might die at any time, but in the blink of an eye, he seemed to be a different person.


    Not only was he not directly hit by Han Sanqian, why...how did he fight Han Sanqian in an orderly manner? !


    I just closed my eyes for a moment, so I shouldn''t have missed anything, right? !


    Scar was completely dumbfounded.


    He even wished he could quickly get up from the ground at this moment, and then go over to have a better look.


    At this time, in mid-air, the battle between Dao Scar and Han Sanqian had completely heated up.


    Only Hai Jin knew the answer to Scar''s question.


    "Leader, I''m here." Hai Jin said excitedly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4590

    Han Sanqian smiled softly and took the move directly.


    "Open your legs!"


    "Stable luck."


    "Reverse!"


    "Dial."


    As the two fought again, even though there were still explosions around them.


    But in fact, the two people in it didn''t have the kind of lightning flint that you can live and die.


    Yes, it''s just that Han Sanqian taught Haijin to defend and defend while attacking Haijin, and at the same time, he used his skills reasonably to counterattack.


    Driven by Han Sanqian, Hai Jin''s understanding of the exercises naturally improved several levels in an instant.


    The exercises can improve his broken body a lot in an instant, which is a key to his current freedom of movement.


    Under the guidance of Han Sanqian, these exercises became more comfortable and made Haijin more proficient. At the same time, he also learned practical experience during the confrontation with Han Sanqian.


    "One hour is not too much time for you, but hurry up." Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    The purpose of getting rid of Scar is to teach Haijin one-on-one, and at the same time, don''t let Scar know in advance, so as not to have a completely different mentality when the time comes.


    Hearing this, Hai Jin nodded happily.


    By now, he finally understood and understood Han Sanqian''s good intentions.


    Painful times are always long, but happy times are always fleeting.


    An hour passed quickly, and although Hai Jin was completely blown away by Han Sanqian in the final blow, and fell directly to the ground, he was dizzy, but his heart was extremely happy.


    During this hour, Han Sanqian not only helped him to clarify the principles of divine skills, but more importantly, many of the things he had learned began to be perfectly applied.


    Looking at it now, in the process of fighting against Han Sanqian, he has practiced very well.


    There is nothing faster than what you have learned and applied in actual combat, and you will learn better.


    It can even be said that Hai Jin has full confidence now that he can go out and compete with the super masters outside with this newly learned exercise.


    "Scar, are you dead?"


    Repelling Haijin, Han Sanqian shouted towards Scar.


    "Brutal, brutal, just fucking brutal."


    Of course, Scar didn''t die completely, and even recovered a lot because of this hour.


    It''s just that he kept watching Hai Jin and Han Sanqian fight back and forth, so he didn''t help.


    Seeing Hai Jin being beaten back in the end, Dao Scar had to lament the viciousness of Han Sanqian, the "tyrant".


    He stood up straight from the ground!


    Anyway, Haijin really persisted for an hour.


    He is naturally unwilling to fall behind.


    In terms of position, he is still the commander-in-chief, more representative of the Polar Bear Legion.


    "Come on, leader, I''m not afraid of you." Scar patted his chest.


    He thought it over, the loss of his head was nothing more than a scar the size of a bowl, for the sake of dignity, he was afraid of a ball.


    He wants to fight to the end, even if he dies, then he can''t be ashamed, and he can''t be weaker than Haijin.


    So, he has made all the preparations.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "Scar, whether you fight hard or not depends on whether you roar loudly or not."


    "I don''t have the ability, just shouting, it''s useless."


    "Leader, Scar really doesn''t have much ability, but there is one advantage, that is, he is not afraid of death. You can come here anyway, hmph, death by your hands is better than death in the Demon Fortress. Come on!"


    "As you wish." Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and the next second, he rushed directly to Scar.


    Hai Jin got up from the ground, and patted the dust on his clothes in pain. As the first person to eat the dumplings, he certainly knew what Han Sanqian was going to do with Scar.


    Therefore, not only did he not have any idea of ??helping Scar, but he simply found a good place, sat on the ground, and watched the show.


    His leisurely look, to be honest, I''m afraid it''s just a little bit short of melon seeds in front of him.


    Watermelon is also good.


    On Scar''s side, he has already directly confronted Han Sanqian.


    It''s still a familiar plot, and it''s still the scar that keeps being beaten away.


    But this guy was really tenacious, standing up again and again, and attacking Han Sanqian again and again.


    Han Sanqian smiled, he knew what kind of exercise was most suitable for this guy...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4591

    Marksmanship is something that the entire Polar Bear Army must use, and scars naturally need to be practiced more.


    But as the commander-in-chief of a regiment, if Scar simply uses the same skills as the members of the regiment, this will obviously not work.


    Therefore, Scar, like Hai Jin, must also have his own exercises.


    But unlike Haijin, Haijin already has his own magic skills because of the previous transaction, so Han Sanqian can directly help him improve his skills.


    Scar needed a new technique, so Han Sanqian naturally hoped to choose the one that suited him best.


    Seeing Dao Scar rushing towards him like a bull, Han Sanqian knew very well that this guy''s body had already been bruised and bruised by him.


    I can still persist now, basically relying on my super will and physical fitness that is indeed beyond ordinary people.


    Dao Scar was born on the street and mixed in the society. He is used to licking blood with the tip of a knife, so he possesses the above two advantages.


    "The most suitable one is naturally a similar exercise."


    Thinking of this, an idea appeared in Han Sanqian''s mind.


    "Hundred Battles Divine Art."


    Use the body to refine it into steel, turn it into an artifact of defense, and turn it into a sharp blade of attack.


    Therefore, it can be attacked and defended, and it is self-contained.


    But this kind of thing, although it seems to be trouble-free and has both offense and defense, Han Sanqian knows very well that the process inside is actually very difficult.


    Time is everything, what is good is what is good.


    However, Scar''s willingness to die is very suitable for practicing this technique.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian looked at Scar who rushed over and smiled.


    In the next second, the whole person rushed over directly.


    "Luck body."


    "The body of the law."


    "Hold on to me."


    "transport!"


    In the constant beating of Scar, Han Sanqian also taught him the exercises like beating Haijin.


    But unlike Hai Jin, Han Sanqian also needed to teach Scar the heart of the exercises, as well as more violent fist attacks.


    If you want to train your body, you naturally have to punch to the flesh.


    Naturally, a severe beating from Scar was unavoidable.


    Scar was beaten for a long time before he suddenly understood what was going on.


    He was overjoyed and smiled.


    "Smiling ass, concentrate on me, you''re laughing even when you''re being beaten, are you so cheap?" Han Sanqian cursed in a low voice.


    Scar quickly closed his mouth, but he still couldn''t help but burst into joy.


    Isn''t it worth being happy that Han Sanqian taught him skills?


    The most important thing is that now he also understands why that guy Haijin can fight Han Sanqian for so long, without him, they wouldn''t be fighting at all.


    but...


    "Grandma, Hai Jin, you bastard, you don''t tell me such a good thing, it makes me worry about you for nothing."


    "Shuangshuangshuang, so fucking cool."


    "Damn, it''s the first time I feel that being beaten is such a cool thing."


    Scar was very happy.


    Therefore, in the face of Han Sanqian''s ferocious attack, this guy felt for the first time that not only did he not feel pain anymore, but he was also very happy.


    Han Sanqian didn''t say much, and continued to teach him while beating him with a smile.


    Soon, another hour passed.


    This time, it was the turn of the two little guys, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan.


    Dao Scar sat on the ground cheaply and watched the show. He really wanted to know how the two little children would be "educated" by Han Sanqian.


    Anyway, I have suffered a lot of flesh and blood, and seeing others being beaten is actually a very good choice. At least, this can comfort my "injured heart" and "injured body".


    "Pei Mu, Pei Yuan, come out."


    Han Sanqian stood on the spot, spreading his consciousness everywhere. Although he didn''t make a sound, the cry of his inner breath had spread all over the jungle.


    These two little guys have long been hiding around.


    They knew they couldn''t beat them, so they hid quietly a long time ago, not because they were afraid of death, but mainly because they wanted to delay time.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian had called them, the two of them could no longer hide, and came out obediently...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4592

    Seeing the two children coming out depressed, Han Sanqian couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling wryly.


    Dao Scar and Hai Jin were ashamed of fright at the beginning, and even came to regard death as home in the end.


    What''s more, two young children.


    The two of them knew that they were apprentices, so they should know better, and they might be beaten harder.


    This is a fact.


    To be Han Sanqian''s apprentice is definitely not to be pampered, nor is it to sit back and enjoy the benefits.


    What they have to face must be very strict training.


    Han Sanqian believes that only under strict conditions will there be excellent disciples, not famous teachers.


    "Master."


    As soon as Pei Yuan and Pei Mu arrived, they obediently stood still at a distance of more than ten meters, and bowed their heads respectfully at Han Sanqian and shouted.


    The two children were obviously terrified.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Which of you two will come first?"


    The two babies looked at me, and I looked at you. Finally, unexpectedly, they raised their hands at the same time.


    Han Sanqian nodded in satisfaction. Although it was a bit unexpected, this was what Han Sanqian was happy to see.


    In terms of "being beaten", the two senior brothers can help each other bear the burden, which is enough to show that the relationship between their senior brothers is sufficient.


    This is what Han Sanqian is happy to see.


    Between brothers and sisters, they should help each other, just like brothers.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the two of them, and said, "No one is beaten first, anyone will be beaten."


    "How about this, I think the guy Pei Yuan raises his hand the fastest, so let''s go to Pei Mu first."


    When Pei Yuan heard this, he quit immediately: "Master, I''ll come first. You said it all, I raised my hand first, it''s more appropriate for me to come."


    Pei Mu shook his head. He was a bit introverted, but he still held Pei Yuan''s hand: "Last time in Tianmo Castle, you were the one who helped my wife fend off the bad guys. Today it''s my turn."


    "Pei Mu, are you stupid? With your body and your cultivation, let alone an hour, even a quarter of an hour, you won''t be able to last in front of Master."


    After finishing his sentence, Pei Yuan continued: "Let me go first, I have a higher level of cultivation, and my body needs to be beaten up a little bit. Master beat me up for an hour first, and the two uncles beat me up for two hours before, so it will be a full three hours." .Master will probably be tired by then. At that time, you will be at the top, at least the beatings will not be so heavy."


    Pei Yuan''s words warmed Han Sanqian''s heart and moved Pei Mu.


    After all, for Pei Mu, apart from his master Han Sanqian who cared about him since childhood, he was also his wife.


    Now, there is one more Pei Yuan.


    For Han Sanqian, it is also worthy of recognition that Pei Yuan can take responsibility and love his fellow disciples.


    "Okay, since you''ve said that, it''s still Pei Mu."


    "Pei Mu, what are you waiting for?"


    Hearing this, Pei Mu nodded, and patted Pei Yuan on the shoulder: "I''m your senior brother, so naturally I should go first if there is something to do."


    After the words fell, Pei Mu came out.


    "You...you''re an ass brother, you''re better than me..." Pei Yuan cursed anxiously.


    But this urgency is more of a concern for him.


    "Master."


    When he came to Han Sanqian, Pei Mu saluted again.


    Han Sanqian nodded, Pei Mu was calm and introverted, and had a quiet personality, so Han Sanqian had to choose a set of exercises that suited him.


    The sword formation that he got from Lu Ruoxin is one of the exercises suitable for him, but it is external.


    An inside is also needed.


    Han Sanqian intends to use the Taiyan mental method as a foundation for the two disciples, and cooperate with the Taixu Shenstep to bless the footwork of the two disciples to ensure flexibility and agility.


    Then there is only an internal method unique to each person.


    From the pile of cheat books he had collected, Han Sanqian quickly found a book called the method of summoning the moon spirit and heavenly light, which was still searched from the great god.


    Although I don''t know the specific effect and power, but the lowest limit of the god-level exercises is there.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Pei Mu, are you ready to be beaten?"


    Pei Mu lowered his head: "Master, Pei Mu is ready, come on."


    Han Sanqian smiled, and rushed towards Pei Mu at a high speed. When the child didn''t react at all, he grabbed him and flew into the sky.


    And this flight, all three people on the scene were stunned for a moment.


    What is this? !


    "Damn, am I dazzled?"


    "Is the leader crazy?"


    "What is he doing?"


    The three of them stared at each other, completely dumbfounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4593

    Han Sanqian grabbed Pei Mu directly and flew into the sky...


    Moreover, the flying distance is straight into the sky.


    If you beat people up, you beat them up. Why are you taking people to heaven?


    You know, because of various reasons in his childhood, Pei Mu basically has no cultivation ability at all.


    This is going to fly into the sky, once it falls, Pei Mu will definitely die.


    If you hit someone, you hit someone. What is Fei Tian doing? !


    "Damn, it''s so high, even if it''s an iron bull, it will fall apart." Dao Scar looked at the two who had been flying higher and higher, and couldn''t help muttering.


    Hai Jin couldn''t help but wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Judging by the current naked eyes, he was basically completely invisible.


    "I..." Pei Yuan also dropped his jaw in shock.


    At this height, even if you go up by yourself, you will probably be terrified.


    Master, what are you doing here? !


    In the air, Han Sanqian and the two had reached absolute heights.


    Han Sanqian stopped after seeing the figure below whom he couldn''t even see.


    With a slight movement of his hand, an energy shield directly covered Pei Mu inside.


    "Are you afraid?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Pei Mu glanced at his feet, shook his head and nodded quickly and honestly.


    "I''m afraid it''s normal, there''s nothing to be ashamed of." Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    Pei Mu nodded: "Master, when will you beat me up?"


    Han Sanqian frowned: "Why did you beat you?"


    "Didn''t you beat up two already?" Pei Mu said innocently.


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile. In fact, among the four, the only one Han Sanqian didn''t beat up was probably Pei Mu.


    The reason is simple, he has no foundation.


    He is just a blank slate.


    With his body and foundation, even if Han Sanqian kept his hand, I''m afraid he couldn''t bear it at all.


    Therefore, teach students in accordance with their aptitude.


    What Pei Mu wants is polishing.


    People born like him have a stronger desire for opportunities than anyone else, and are more willing to seize and cherish opportunities than anyone else.


    Therefore, he himself did not need to be "beaten" too much.


    "Be united in mind and mind, and do as Master tells you."


    At the end of the sentence, Han Sanqian taught him the formula of Taiyan''s heart method, and taught him to enter the state of cultivation step by step, and at the same time, opened his meridians with true energy.


    After completing all this, the next practice will naturally follow.


    He is worthy of being a member of the Pei family, and he is also worthy of being a guy with the orthodox blood of the Pei family.


    With Han Sanqian opening the meridians for him, Pei Mu quickly entered the state of cultivation, and the effect was extremely good.


    After he thoroughly followed Taiyan''s mental method and Yueling''s method, Han Sanqian handed him the jade sword and taught him the technique of sword formation.


    The Xuanyuan Sword Formation from Lu Ruoxin is very domineering yet calm and dignified at the same time.


    Han Sanqian thought that he was suitable for Pei Mu.


    However, although Han Sanqian learned this set of methods quickly at the beginning, Han Sanqian had to admit its complexity. Therefore, in just an hour, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry to learn and use Pei Mu .


    He only needs to understand one basic operation of the whole set of exercises, and for the rest, he still needs enough time for him to cultivate himself slowly.


    An hour later, Pei Mu basically passed all the exercises taught by Han Sanqian.


    As Han Sanqian expected, it was indeed difficult for Pei Mu to complete the release of the exercises, but it was already very good to be able to complete the exercises in just one hour.


    "Master, you taught me the exercises? Didn''t you beat me?" Pei Mu opened his eyes, a little embarrassed: "Is this not good? They were all beaten by you..."


    "I mean, do you want to treat everyone equally?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Although I am not as strong as them, I can still resist."


    Han Sanqian shook his head and touched his head with a smile: "Beating people is not the purpose. They are different from you. Sometimes they need some special means to make them enter a different realm."


    "However, if you don''t beat you now, it doesn''t mean you won''t beat you all the time. If you don''t practice well in private, Master will definitely beat you harder than they beat them, you know?"


    Pei Mu nodded obediently: "I know Master, don''t worry, I will definitely work harder."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Go and call Pei Yuan up."


    After the words fell, the energy shield brought Pei Mu down slowly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4594

    If Pei Mu was a native of Earth, he would definitely feel like he was taking an elevator at this moment.


    The energy shield just took him all the way down from the sky.


    When he reached the ground, Pei Yuan rushed up quickly, looking at Pei Mu''s body with concern, for fear that he would be injured internally by Han Sanqian.


    "Oh, I''m fine, Pei Yuan, Master told you to go up." Pei Mu smiled.


    "Damn, I want to go up too?" Pei Yuan''s heart went numb.


    Pei Mu smiled: "Go up, you will be beaten, you will be beaten wherever you go."


    "Does it hurt when master beats you?" Pei Yuan cared about Pei Mu, but at the same time, he asked in advance for his own future: "It should be painful, right? I don''t see any injuries on your body. Is it true that master is playing dirty? Injured internally?"


    Pei Mu couldn''t help laughing: "Yeah, my heart is broken, and my liver is also broken. Don''t talk about it, it hurts more and more."


    Pei Yuan''s heart suddenly turned cold.


    After all, in his eyes, Pei Mu was absolutely right and honest, so what Pei Mu said was true, and the master beat people so hard.


    "Forget it, his grandma, what should come will always come, and you can''t hide from it."


    "Besides, we are both master''s apprentices. It doesn''t make sense that you, Pei Mu, have stood up for an hour, but I, Pei Yuan, can''t do it."


    "Even if I break a tooth, I will still swallow it."


    After the words fell, Pei Yuan walked directly into the energy circle.


    In the next second, the energy circle slowly lifted Pei Yuan up like an elevator.


    During the ascent, Pei Yuan was not idle. This guy sat in the energy shield and constantly changed his body posture.


    The purpose is very simple, that is to try which way can make people more comfortable to meet being beaten.


    Not long after, Pei Yuan rose to the position of Han Sanqian.


    Seeing the master, he quickly put away those small movements, and said respectfully: "Pei Yuan has seen the master."


    "You were just thinking about how to get beaten to make you feel better, right?"


    Pei Yuan rubbed his head in embarrassment, but he never expected that his master would find out his little action: "Hey, master, yes."


    Han Sanqian smiled angrily.


    This kid Pei Yuan is brave, courageous, but also very kind.


    Compared to Pei Mu, Han Sanqian liked his personality more, and cared more for Pei Mu.


    "Master can tell you which way is the least painful when you are beaten, do you want to know?" Han Sanqian said.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Yuan suddenly became interested, he smiled and nodded like a chicken: "I think so."


    Although Pei Yuan also knew that this was a bit cowardly.


    However, being beaten for more than an hour, if I can learn more, I can do more.


    "It''s very simple, that is, you want to beat someone up."


    "Master, didn''t you teach me how to be the most beating? Why...how did I beat others?" Pei Yuan was a little confused.


    Han Sanqian smiled, the best defense is of course offense, no matter how miraculous the method of resisting beatings is, it is still just a superior technique, not a magic weapon for winning.


    It''s like, in a basketball game, defense is definitely the key to whether you are a strong team, but if you want to win in the end, you still have to rely on offense.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two is not about which is more important, and then make a trade-off. Instead, the offensive and defensive should reach the strongest step, in order to complete a level shared by both.


    Use defense as the lower limit of offensive disadvantage, and use offense to complete the upper limit of the lower limit of defense.


    "No matter how good the defense is, it will always serve your offense. If you want to accomplish this from the perspective of victory, understand?" Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Yuan thought for a while, and finally nodded: "But, Master, I will never beat you."


    "Silly boy." Han Sanqian rolled his eyes helplessly: "I didn''t ask you to hit me right now."


    "Master will grow old, but you will always grow, you know?"


    "Master won''t grow old. Master will live forever. Pei Yuan is willing to beat Master for the rest of his life."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was very heart-warming. At least, this apprentice did not accept him wrongly.


    "Okay, I won''t gossip anymore, Master has a question to ask you." Han Sanqian said.


    Pei Yuan lowered his head, very respectful: "Master, if you have any questions, I will answer them honestly."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s easy..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4595

    "Do you want to be beaten?"


    "Of course not."


    "Okay, then master will teach you to beat people." After finishing the words, Han Sanqian continued: "However, Pei Yuan, you have to remember that any attack or defense, the goal is to deal with bad guys, and it is definitely not to use it to attack the bad guys." Rush towards innocent people, do you understand?"


    Learning art is like holding a gun, how to use it depends on the individual.


    Therefore, the character of the user is extremely important.


    If he is a good person, everything is good and benefits the people.


    If he is a bad person, everything will be a bad thing, causing harm to the world.


    "The apprentice understands."


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    In terms of Pei Yuan''s personality, he is more inclined to some fierce and explosive methods.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian chose to teach him the technique of Baizhan Lie Dao among the god-level exercises. At the same time, like Pei Mu, Han Sanqian also taught him one of his own methods.


    Burn silence!


    Burning his fists with fire, bombarding the world with his fists, he is extremely domineering, coupled with Taixushen steps and Taiyan mentality, Han Sanqian believes that this set of internal and external coordination will be extremely exciting.


    Different from Pei Mu, Pei Yuan''s identity is after all the young son of the Pei family.


    Although he is not the kind of master trained by Pei Hu in the Pei family, and has a lot of resources, but his identity is always there, and he can naturally have a lot of foundation and foundation.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had much higher demands on him.


    Pei Yuan must master all skills within an hour.


    Even if beginners master it poorly, at least there must be some signs of it.


    To Han Sanqian''s relief, Pei Yuan''s talent was not bad.


    An hour later, Fen Ji basically formed a red light on his right fist.


    "The seventy-way Excalibur can''t be dropped, you know?"


    "Master, no matter how much I learn, I will never fall behind." Pei Yuan said.


    "Very good." Han Sanqian nodded: "You can go down now."


    "Ah? Now? Master, you haven''t beaten me yet." Pei Yuan, like Pei Mu, was a little dazed.


    The nature of children is always different from that of adults. What they believe in is what they believe in. In fact, sometimes adults need to learn this point.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t intend to beat Pei Yuan either.


    Outside the Demon Castle, in order to protect Su Yingxia, this guy knew that he was not the enemy''s opponent, but he still fought the enemy desperately.


    Based on this alone, Han Sanqian can be sure that Pei Yuan no longer needs any xinxing training.


    As long as this child can maintain this original aspiration and passion and sincerity, his future will surely be limitless.


    "Didn''t the teacher beat you for an hour just now? Do you want to continue to be beaten?"


    "Master, when did you beat me up? You were clearly teaching Pei Yuan to learn art." Pei Yuan said anxiously.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Then you are a good student, Master wants to beat you up, but he can''t find a chance.


    "However, you kid, don''t be complacent. Master will not give up. Once master finds out that you are not good at learning and don''t work hard, master will beat you back."


    "Of course, Master hopes that you will never give Master this chance."


    Pei Yuan chuckled, and the idiot only realized the meaning of Han Sanqian''s words at this point: "Don''t worry, Master, Pei Yuan will not give you this chance. Pei Yuan will always work hard to practice, so that you will never be able to hit me, Master. "


    "I hope so." Han Sanqian smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Today''s special training is over, you go down and let the three of them disperse separately."


    "However, don''t blame Master for not reminding you that tomorrow''s special death training will be even more cruel, because you all got good fruit today, so...if you want to keep it, it depends on your ability."


    "I''ll give you some time to digest what you learned today, okay?"


    "Master, don''t worry, the disciple will go to practice immediately."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and with a movement of his hand, he slowly put down the energy shield with Pei Yuan.


    "Master, won''t you go down?"


    "No, Master is waiting for someone." Speaking of this, Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4596

    "Waiting for someone?"


    Pei Yuan touched his head in a strange way, and couldn''t think of who else hadn''t come yet.


    After all, among the four people, he was already the last one, and there was no one else besides him.


    However, the master has already spoken to this point, and the energy shield has been taking him down and away, so he can only go down full of doubts.


    According to Han Sanqian''s instructions, after Pei Yuan went down, he ordered the others to start practicing more diligently.


    He couldn''t tell who Han Sanqian was waiting for in the sky, and he couldn''t figure it out. An apprentice shouldn''t take care of things that shouldn''t be him.


    Han Sanqian stood proudly in the sky, and within a moment, a figure slowly flew over from a distance.


    "Are you too exaggerated? Do you need to be so tall?"


    Who else could it be besides Su Yingxia?


    "To teach four people at once, it is natural to teach students in accordance with their aptitude, but I am worried that this situation will inevitably make other people think too much, so separate training should be the most appropriate method."


    "Moreover, each of them learns different things. When they get together, they don''t affect each other."


    This was Han Sanqian''s true thoughts, and he didn''t hide it at all.


    Su Yingxia nodded and said with a smile: "Then you teach me, you have to be on this too?"


    "It''s called being too cold at a height."


    "Okay, then what are you going to teach me, Mr. Gao?"


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile.


    In fact, before Su Yingxia came, he had already thought about what kind of exercises he wanted to pass on to Su Yingxia.


    First of all, it is necessary to teach the nihilism sect''s unique non-phase magic skill.


    Although this technique is not at the god level, it is extremely perverted because of its special function.


    In terms of defensive skills, for Han Sanqian, he is not a god, but he is better than a god.


    Secondly, the Taiyan Heart Technique and the Taixu God Step must also be equipped. After all, the combination of the two brothers is almost a must-have movement technique for escape and attack.


    Finally, the real offense.


    Taixu is too profound, even Han Sanqian doesn''t know how to learn it himself, he can practice it according to his instinct, but if he wants to teach others, it is equivalent to dreaming without the support of mental method.


    Youhuang Han Sanqian is not as proficient as Fen Ji, he has half learned half body awareness, and he can''t teach it at present.


    And Tianhuo and Yuelun are what Han Sanqian most wants to give to Su Yingxia.


    After all, these two gadgets have extremely strong attack and defense capabilities.


    But the problem is...


    These two things were also given to him by the old sweeper back then. If you want Han Sanqian to manufacture and separate these two things, Han Sanqian can''t do it himself.


    Therefore, the helpless Han Sanqian actually didn''t have much choice, and still could only find the book of power in the god-level kung fu.


    After choosing and choosing, Han Sanqian finally found a set of exercises.


    "Nine-turn Fengming Jue."


    Although the name of this set of exercises seems to be very feminine, but in fact this set of exercises is very powerful.


    The book is divided into nine layers.


    Each layer kills the Quartet in the form of a phoenix.


    The murderous aura is extremely heavy, on top of the overall attack and defense, it is almost at a top attack level.


    This happens to be a perfect match with the defensive skills that Han Sanqian handed over to Su Yingxia.


    The rest is the seventy-two swords.


    The seventy-way Excalibur is both offensive and defensive, and can be used in combination with the nine-turn Fengming.


    If you meet a relatively difficult opponent and don''t want to lose your position due to your own attack, the Seventy-two Route Excalibur is the best way to attack.


    On the other hand, if you meet some "partial" players with relatively strong defense, then Jiuzhuan Fengming will let the opponent taste the troubles and consequences of his "partial".


    Switching between the two swordsmanship at will is believed to be enough to bring Su Yingxia''s overall attack to a whole new stage.


    As for defense, Han Sanqian''s strongest formless magic skill and Taixu movement technique were paired with Su Yingxia, how many people can get close to her under this kind of defense?


    After a period of time, I have thoroughly studied Youhuang, and then I will give Youhuang to her.


    At that time, Su Yingxia will definitely be on a higher level.


    "However, there is still something missing."


    Looking at Su Yingxia who was practicing in the air, Han Sanqian rubbed his chin and frowned.


    Although it seemed that Su Yingxia had been patched up both offensively and defensively, there seemed to be something missing.


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian had an idea and couldn''t help smiling: "I know what''s missing."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian suddenly disappeared in place...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4597

    Su Yingxia was so focused on practicing that she didn''t notice Han Sanqian''s disappearance at all.


    The four of Scar were also roaming freely in the ocean of "knowledge", and did not pay attention to Han Sanqian''s movements.


    Just like that, a few minutes later, Han Sanqian appeared in his small bamboo house.


    Because Su Yingxia was going to have special training with Han Sanqian today, Han Nian had already been taken to the female family of Tianmo Castle to take care of her.


    In the bamboo house, Han Sanqian was almost alone.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    In the bamboo hut, as soon as the three thousand people from Han landed, they heard the sound of collisions of chaotic steel and iron.


    On the wooden board, a lot of weapons were thrown out of the space ring by Han Sanqian.


    In Han Sanqian''s picture at this time, these things look like a pile of scrap metal, but in the eyes of others, some things are completely different.


    At least... this pile of magical weapons is simply powerful and local tyrants are so powerful.


    "Hey, although I have a bit of a burst performance in alchemy, but the refining tool should not be so good?"


    Looking at the pile of "broken copper and rotten iron" in front of him, Han Sanqian let out a faint sigh.


    Because the elixir is to be eaten, it must maintain a certain medicinal property, so it is very important to control the temperature. Once there is any improper operation, the things Han Sanqian has practiced will explode into the sky...


    Han Sanqian has done a lot in this matter, and he has also done countless things that are black and not slippery.


    But the refiner is different.


    No, it should be different.


    Iron or something, it doesn''t really need to control the fire perfectly, a little more, a little less, it shouldn''t affect too much.


    So in theory it should be much simpler.


    At least, this is Han Sanqian''s theory.


    "Brother, if the herbs are gone, I can plant them again, but if they are gone, I will just watch and cry."


    Taking out the Double Dragon Cauldron, in fact, Han Sanqian felt guilty, because all the above inferences were actually nothing but self-righteous inferences.


    Is it feasible, can it be used...


    Damn, that''s not in Han Sanqian''s consideration at all.


    Su Yingxia didn''t have a weapon at hand.


    It''s not that Han Sanqian is reluctant to give the jade sword, but the problem is that the quality of the jade sword itself is not very high. The reason why Han Sanqian has been using it is because it is easy, and the second is even simpler. With it, the combat power is not too weak.


    He is very clear about the power of the jade sword without the sky fire moon wheel and the jade sword that he told Su Yingxia.


    It can''t send carbon to Su Yingxia Xuezhong, and it can''t even add icing on the cake.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had to find other weapons to give to her.


    But after looking around, there were not many suitable ones, so Han Sanqian came up with the idea of ??giving Su Yingxia a shot himself.


    This idea, of course, is not entirely groundless.


    After all, Han Sanqian has the Ssangyong Cauldron, the absolute god of refinement, and at the same time, there are many kinds of weapons in his interspatial ring.


    Even if these weapons are of mediocre quality, at least their own materials can always be used.


    As the saying goes, three cobblers are worth Zhuge Liang, and this pile of scrap iron may be able to concoct a magic weapon.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian''s confidence rose inexplicably.


    However, Han Sanqian is definitely not a reckless man.


    Do whatever you want.


    At the very least, before giving Su Yingxia a weapon, he must first train himself enough experience.


    Experience, it is very simple.


    The Polar Bear Legion is still short of a lot of golden armor. Han Sanqian can not only build armor for them, but also accumulate his own experience in "forging iron".


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    Soon, the sound of banging iron was heard throughout the bamboo house.


    In order for the armor to adapt to everyone''s activities, Han Sanqian twisted and loosened all the joints. After gaining the experience of making the armor for Scar, the overall progress of this process is pretty good.


    After about several hours, a dozen pieces of armor were already placed in the small bamboo house.


    Lined up, Han Sanqian perfectly interpreted what it means to be crooked.


    Even if someone doesn''t tell you that these are armors, you may not know what these things are.


    However, in front of the confident Han Sanqian, these are all golden armors, shining with gold, it''s so easy to see.


    "Next, it''s the main event."


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he looked at the pile of "broken copper and rotten iron" on the ground...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4598

    If they can speak, I believe they must speak collectively.


    "Uncle Han, I beg you to continue to harm your gold, our pile of trash is not worth your time..."


    Han Sanqian couldn''t hear these complaints, and even had a trace of confidence on his face.


    "It''s your turn."


    "There are still a large number of gold armors I haven''t refined yet, so I put all my energy on you."


    "You guys, don''t let me down."


    Yes, you don''t want the "steel" to be disappointed, but what you bring to the steel is despair.


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he stood up confidently, picked up some high-quality weapons and threw them into the cauldron directly.


    His idea is actually very simple.


    After melting all these weapons, a new weapon with more perfect texture was forged.


    Han Sanqian had already thought of the name of the weapon, and it was called the Unparalleled Sword.


    Although the name is enough for the second grade, it also completely exposed how powerful this sword is.


    At least, it''s still... It''s still here at Han Sanqian, it''s like this.


    With the weapons entering the cauldron, the next thing Han Sanqian will sit on is to melt the iron.


    In his hand, Han Sanqian directly urges the sky fire to surround the double dragon cauldron to ensure the stability and uniqueness of the outer fire, while inside, Han Sanqian drives the flames to bake with burning silence.


    In this way, with a two-pronged approach, Han Sanqian can ensure that the quality of the fire has reached the optimal level.


    The next step is to practice.


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s true energy, the double dragon cauldron slowly rotated.


    And after that, the speed of rotation became faster and faster, and the speed of direct rotation was so fast that it was almost stationary, and all external preparations were thoroughly prepared.


    Next, it is time to catalyze, or wait.


    Taking advantage of this meeting, Han Sanqian took a good nap. After all, he hadn''t had a good rest for so long.


    About half an hour later, Han Sanqian opened his eyes and woke up leisurely.


    According to the estimation and calculation of the time, all the iron objects in the Shuanglong Cauldron must have been melted into molten iron.


    Then, the next step is to cast the mold.


    Casting a model Han Sanqian was very convenient and simple. He just used his own jade sword to press out a model on the ground, and made some improvements on this basis.


    This is enough to save trouble, and you can also make different shapes through some of your own ideas.


    "I''m a fucking genius."


    Han Sanqian chuckled.


    Then, he directly adjusted the sky fire and the burning fire to the minimum.


    The double dragon cauldron was also completely slowed down until it finally stopped completely.


    Next, Han Sanqian opened the lid of the Double Dragon Cauldron.


    A puff of white smoke mixed with black smoke suddenly came out of the cauldron, and Han Sanqian felt the smell go straight to his forehead, making the person who hit him dizzy for a while.


    "Fuck, this smell..."


    Something is fucking wrong.


    Although the smell of melting metal is definitely not good, Han Sanqian is also well prepared for this.


    but¡­¡­


    But his mother''s bad smell doesn''t mean that he can''t smell it.


    And obviously, the metal molten iron he forged now is in a range that can''t be smelled at all.


    "Damn, is it poisonous? Why are the things I make every time so weird?"


    Han Sanqian rubbed his head, feeling very depressed.


    However, even if it smells bad, Han Sanqian has to use the metal water melted from dozens of weapons.


    Anyway, this thing is not for eating, it smells bad.


    After lightly pouring metal water into the model on the ground, Han Sanqian waited for it to cool completely, and then looked at its shape.


    Well, it''s rough, but the base shape is decent anyway.


    As long as it is polished, the appearance is not important at all, and it will definitely look good by then.


    "Fuck, why do other blacksmiths need to forge iron?"


    Han Sanqian suddenly remembered that he seemed to have forgotten a certain step.


    However, looking at the basically formed weapon, Han Sanqian felt that it would not be impossible to miss that step.


    "Try the hardness of this sword first."


    Yes, this is the key point.


    Looking at the gold and silver light all over the body, Han Sanqian can basically confirm that it is absolutely a good sword.


    Damn, I really didn''t waste so many good materials.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian confidently raised his weapon and slashed at a big tree...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4599

    This sword passed, and with its material, Han Sanqian dare not say that it can cut iron like mud, but at least it should be destructive.


    boom!


    The sword struck instantly.


    boom!


    There was a loud bang.


    I rely on! ! !


    Han Sanqian directly lowered his head and stared at him as if he had seen a ghost.


    The tree, shaking wildly on impact...


    But embarrassingly, the sword was in his hand and broke in two.


    "Nima, isn''t it?"


    "It''s bloody, isn''t it?"


    Han Sanqian was dumbfounded.


    What the hell is this all about?


    He can''t understand.


    Even if he made a mistake in the process, even if he was really not skilled, but at least what he used was made of various molten irons.


    This does not mean fighting with other people''s weapons, I just cut a tree, it is a tree.


    Han Sanqian was very depressed.


    Take a knife to chop the tofu, the tofu is fine, but the knife is broken, there is no reason for this.


    "Could it be that I''m really a genius at this?"


    Han Sanqian was a little skeptical about life, saying that when God opened a window for you, he would close a door for you.


    Coincidentally, Han Sanqian''s door was directly welded to death with iron welding.


    "Depressed, very depressed."


    However, after taking a look at the Double Dragon Cauldron, fortunately, there are enough smelted things and enough metal water.


    So, there is still opportunity, and there is still time to complete the processes that were previously missed.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian didn''t say any more, and directly operated the real power, and spun the double dragon cauldron again.


    In an instant, the metal water was slowly boiled again.


    After the water heated up, Han Sanqian put it into the ground model.


    This time, Han Sanqian learned to be smart. When the metal water just took shape, Han Sanqian immediately lifted it directly to the hard surface that had been prepared.


    Then, without saying a word, he picked up an iron tool similar to an ax and beat it for a while.


    bang bang bang!


    Han Sanqian''s sound of striking iron spread wildly around.


    He was sweating profusely and very earnestly.


    Although the finished product is very funny, for Han Sanqian, the mentality must be correct.


    This is a weapon made for Su Yingxia, and it must not be sloppy, let alone give up lightly.


    Soon, under Han Sanqian''s serious hammering, a brand new weapon appeared in front of Han Sanqian.


    The whole body of this sword is golden, the color is extremely bright, and the blade is also very tall and straight under Han Sanqian''s polishing.


    Needless to say, just a layman can tell at a glance that this sword is definitely a success.


    The only thing I don''t know is the quality of this sword.


    The big tree that was knocked down was shaking slowly under a gust of wind, but at this moment, it looked more like a strong provocation to Han Sanqian.


    "Damn, since you''re doing this, then I have to try it out on you."


    It would be embarrassing to directly say that you want to cut down trees because of a guilty conscience. Even if there is no one here, Han Sanqian can''t get over the test in his heart.


    But when the tree is shaken, it will be different. Faced with provocations, there is nothing wrong with punching hard, right?


    It has nothing to do with dignity, right? !


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian directly picked up the brand new sword, aimed at the big tree and slashed at it.


    "Snapped!"


    This time, the sound is crisp.


    The sword swept across, and the tree was cut in half instantly.


    Han Sanqian was extremely excited immediately, the sword was done.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Han Sanqian raised his sword and reveled, and the whole person was very excited.


    After spending so much effort and wasting so much material, I finally completed my work.


    Moreover, looking at this work, Han Sanqian was very satisfied.


    Next, Han Sanqian is doing fine work.


    Fine workmanship is the most cumbersome. The sharpness of a sword depends on the edge, and whether the sword looks good depends on its appearance.


    However, these are nothing to Han Sanqian.


    In the face of enough things, those are just clouds.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian began to carve a few large characters on the sword.


    The sword of love must have a special inscription.


    However, just as Han Sanqian was about to make a move, suddenly, there was a crisp sound...


    I rely on! ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4600

    Are you a motherfucker? !


    When he was on Earth, Han Sanqian was very aware of all the various aspects of the tofu project, and he also hated this kind of behavior.


    But... sometimes, people may live in the appearance they hate the most if they are not careful.


    At least... Han Sanqian has become the main person in charge of the tofu dregs project inexplicably now.


    Just fucking outrageous! !


    A high-quality sword was still cutting iron like mud just now, but the next second, it didn''t do anything, and it became...become tofu.


    It snapped and snapped into two pieces.


    Poor Han Sanqian''s lettering, he just started writing.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded.


    He carefully recalled all the previous details and process in his mind, but he can basically be sure that in the whole process, he never made any mistakes like before, let alone forgot any steps.


    So, this thing started to get outrageous.


    "Is there something wrong with the material?"


    Some materials are hard enough, but so hard that they become extremely brittle.


    This is also the fundamental reason why some materials are gradually being phased out.


    Weapons should not only be hard enough, but more importantly, not easy to break. Otherwise, once this happens during the process, it will be too embarrassing.


    Could it be that there is really a problem with the material?


    After thinking about it, this possibility is the greatest.


    In fact, thinking about it is also true. Although a bunch of good things are fused together, after all, merging is not a math problem, let alone an addition and subtraction problem.


    There will be a positive reaction between some materials and materials, and better materials will be produced, but some materials are inherently incompatible. Once mixed, it will produce worse results.


    Possibly, Han Sanqian''s material showed the latter situation.


    "depressed."


    Failed again.


    Han Sanqian glanced anxiously at the Ssangyong Cauldron. There was still at least half of the metal water in the cauldron, but Han Sanqian no longer had the patience he had before.


    If there is a problem with the material, then the remaining material is also waste.


    Everything can only be overthrown and restarted.


    Sighing, Han Sanqian dug a hole in the open space, and poured all the metal water in the double dragon cauldron into it.


    Hey, so many weapons were scrapped, and a loneliness was created in the end.


    Although Han Sanqian''s family is rich, but after such a toss, Han Sanqian''s heart still hurts.


    You know, these weapons are all first-class weapons, and they were smelted by Han Sanqian only because the person Han Sanqian wanted to give away was Su Yingxia.


    Naturally, what he hopes for is no longer a simple first-class good weapon.


    Instead, it needs super-extraordinary gadgets.


    Fortunately, Han Sanqian is alone, and all the things are his own, otherwise, he is going to join the art of refining, and he probably can directly piss off his master on the spot.


    It''s a fucking waste.


    "Why."


    Looking at the metal water in the pit, Han Sanqian let out a long and depressed sigh.


    What a waste, when I turn around and finish my work, I will definitely bury you with my own hands. At least, it is not in vain that these guys have been with me for so long in the space ring.


    In the next second, Han Sanqian cheered up, stood up again, and used his true energy to clean out all the impurities in the double dragon cauldron.


    With experience and lessons learned, Han Sanqian no longer messes around, nor is he eager for quick success.


    He directly found a batch of weapons with similar materials from the space ring.


    Since it is impossible to integrate so much, then it shouldn''t be a big problem to simply use the same material to forge, right?


    Of course, in order to improve the quality, fusion still needs to be done, otherwise the quality will not be improved simply by accumulation.


    However, Han Sanqian knew very well that it would take a lot of time.


    Therefore, in order to avoid affecting Su Yingxia and Han Nian''s rest at night, and for the safety of the entire bamboo house, Han Sanqian arranged for people to build a temporary place in a distant place for refining weapons.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian also started his new journey of refining weapons.


    In the evening, Su Yingxia and the other five people finished their day''s training. In fact, none of them wanted to end it. After all, it was so cool to swim in the ocean of "knowledge".


    But for the sake of everyone''s health and safety, Su Yingxia forcibly stopped.


    As soon as they came back, the five of them found a unique cabin in the distance...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4601

    "what is that?"


    "Why is it so far away from us?"


    "Besides, the room is so small that it looks like a hut?"


    "But why is the hut built so far away? Doesn''t this mean making people more troublesome?"


    "Yeah, who built it, this kind of person must be beaten up when he is pulled out, who has to run hundreds of meters to get to the hut?"


    Scar and the others, you say what you say, and they output a burst of output to the wooden house in the distance.


    "Hey, don''t tell me, there are really idiots in the hut over there. I saw someone moving in the room."


    "Damn, I''m really stupid. I have a fool''s cover, and I really have a fool. No, I have to go and criticize the polar bear brother. IQ must be there." After Scar finished speaking, Zhen turned around. , rushed towards the newly built large dormitory.


    Su Yingxia frowned slightly, and then looked at the peace of her small bamboo house, feeling that something was wrong.


    She sent away the remaining three people, and then rushed towards the newly built cabin alone.


    When Su Yingxia came to the door, sure enough, she saw Han Sanqian busy inside.


    With the experience and lessons learned last time, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry to refine the weapon this time.


    On the contrary, he took out a lot of weapons, and then summarized several completely different positions and classified them according to different materials.


    There are often a few large piles, and there are no less than 30 piles in total.


    Among them, some piles are relatively large and similar, and Han Sanqian put them relatively close.


    These are the main materials, and Han Sanqian will use them as the main forging body.


    After that, there are some relatively few other weapons.


    Most of them have extremely special materials, and their purpose is mainly for auxiliary use.


    Han Sanqian took a small notebook and started his preliminary plan.


    He first melted out all the metal water of the main material in large quantities, and then melted out each auxiliary material.


    After all these parts were assembled, the next thing Han Sanqian had to do was to use fire to keep them all in a melted state.


    After that, test with countless small pits and make a record.


    Soon, the dozens of holes that Han Sanqian had dug ahead of time in the room were completely filled by Han Sanqian.


    For each pit, Han Sanqian also used a mark, which recorded what materials were used in each pit.


    After that, it is also the most cumbersome and complicated procedure.


    Strike the iron!


    Han Sanqian basically needs to take out all the materials in each pit, and then hammer them one by one.


    Finally, let''s test one by one. Although the trouble is a little troublesome, there is no way, this is the only way.


    Seeing Han Sanqian doing it in full swing, Su Yingxia smiled slightly.


    Originally wanted to go in, but after two steps, Su Yingxia stopped again.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was so busy, she felt that there was no need to bother him.


    Cooking him a good meal is more important than anything else.


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia left.


    Soon, the smoke rose from the bamboo house, and the sound of iron hammering continued from the wooden house.


    At night, seeing that Han Sanqian still hadn''t returned, Su Yingxia packed the food and sent it over.


    "Still busy?" Su Yingxia walked in with a light smile.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and stopped what he was doing.


    Chi Guo''s upper body was almost covered with sweat.


    While Su Yingxia put down the food, she took out a towel and wiped the sweat off Han Sanqian''s forehead.


    "With so much iron, are you going to finish it alone?" Su Yingxia asked with concern.


    Naturally, she meant to find someone to help.


    After all, a person''s energy is limited.


    Han Sanqian needed to guide Scar and the four of them to conduct special training during the day, and if he needed to hit so much iron at night, even if he was an iron man, he would be exhausted sooner or later.


    Blacksmithing and the like are not too much technical work after all, and it is not too much to ask for these things to be distributed to the subordinates to do together.


    After all, refining equipment is not like refining medicine, and does not require such strict requirements and checks.


    Of course, Han Sanqian also understood the meaning of Su Yingxia''s words, and smiled lightly: "These things cannot be entrusted to anyone other than me."


    "Why?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian in complete confusion.


    She didn''t understand that there was something Han Sanqian could only do.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and looked at Su Yingxia. After a long time, he opened his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4602

    "Now, it''s a secret!"


    "The only thing I can tell you is that this stuff means a lot to me."


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s extremely sincere eyes, Su Yingxia thought for a while and nodded: "Then you should also pay attention to rest, you know?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Don''t worry."


    "Do you need me to help you with anything?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "Okay, then I will inform you about other people, so that they don''t come to disturb you."


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    After sending Su Yingxia away, Han Sanqian continued to strike while the iron was hot.


    In fact, after careful sorting this time, Han Sanqian basically has a lot of eyebrows.


    At least, under the orderly arrangement, many things have various arrangements.


    The night passed, and the sound of iron continued.


    Early the next morning, when the four of them reunited in the jungle at the agreed time, they did not see Han Sanqian appearing.


    But just when a few people were wondering, hell has already quietly arrived.


    Thousands of strange beasts suddenly surrounded it from all directions.


    Even Dao Scar and Hai Jin were scared to pee for a while, let alone those two unworldly children.


    "Damn, what is the leader doing?"


    "This... there are thousands of heads."


    Although the training items were basically similar to those on the first day, the super doubled number made no one dare to take it lightly.


    Even, to some extent, it is enough to make people feel suffocated.


    "What the hell are you doing in a daze, run away." Scar yelled.


    The four of them turned around and ran away immediately.


    But the strange beast army had obviously expected it.


    Under the siege on all sides, there is no way for them to escape.


    "One person, one side, how about it?" Hai Jin asked anxiously.


    The four of them looked at each other, this was the only reliable way.


    Now that Han Sanqian has come up with this kind of training, it is actually impossible for them to hide.


    They just face it.


    "good!"


    "Every side, I hope everyone can stick to it, because the four of us are a bucket, once any side loses its position, then it will inevitably be all over, do you understand?"


    "clear."


    In the next second, the four people directly presented the four corners, fighting with their backs.


    "Roar!"


    The army of strange beasts didn''t give him any face, and suddenly besieged and went up.


    Suddenly, the entire jungle was in chaos.


    Su Yingxia also woke up early, and after delivering breakfast to Han Sanqian, she found a place to practice quietly by herself.


    The only noisy one was Han Sanqian who was in the wooden house at this time.


    He still continued his blacksmithing performance.


    Days, like this, another day passed in the blink of an eye.


    On the fourth day, Han Sanqian was still in the wooden house and did not come out.


    However, the training of the Scar four did not end there, and even eased.


    On the fourth day, they were still being brutally trained by the strange beast army.


    However, the number doubled again, and an army of tens of thousands of strange beasts rushed forward.


    Even yesterday, the four of them resisted desperately and barely survived after suffering serious injuries, but the four of them basically lost a lot of their combat effectiveness.


    Facing the army of strange beasts that had increased several times, the four of them basically believed that they would not survive the sunset.


    But since it has come, it must be settled.


    The four of them could only grit their teeth and persist desperately.


    As for Han Sanqian, after two days of blacksmithing, he basically tried all the combinations of materials one by one.


    Looking at a pile of semi-finished products, what Han Sanqian has to do now is to compare the tested things with the recorded things.


    One good news, one bad news.


    The good news is that through this method, Han Sanqian did record several combinations of materials, and forged stronger materials.


    These new metal materials are at least half times stronger than the previous body.


    But the bad news is that the highest is almost half the time, and it is difficult to have anything that can form that kind of qualitative breakthrough.


    For Han Sanqian, this was actually the last situation he wanted to see, because there were no extremely high-level things, so Han Sanqian''s idea of ??forging weapons for Su Yingxia could not be realized at all.


    After all, instead of using something slightly higher than the original essence as a weapon, it is better to use the original weapon as a weapon directly.


    The improvement is not big, but it is not as good as those master swordsmiths.


    Han Sanqian was a little silly, and set his sights on those semi-finished products.


    or¡­¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4603

    How about another big pot to stew?


    So many semi-finished products, if melted, only a lot of materials will be produced.


    Although it is very likely that it will disappear directly like the first time, this is the only chance to try again.


    The weapons that Han Sanqian looted from Silong, in fact, after Han Sanqian''s two days of tossing, it cannot be said that they are gone, but there are not many left.


    "We''ve come to this point, there''s no reason to give up, right?"


    "That''s all the materials. Make a bet. If you win the club, you lose and jump into the sea."


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian gritted his teeth and directly reopened the Shuanglong Cauldron. After that, he threw all the semi-finished products into it.


    With the urging of the real fire, another refinement began.


    Half an hour later, Han Sanqian stopped the rotation of the double dragon cauldron.


    In his heart, he looked at the stopped Ssangyong Cauldron with mixed emotions.


    Are you looking forward to it?


    Of course there is! After all, this is my painstaking effort these two days.


    Even if it is not suitable for Su Yingxia to make weapons, these materials alone are enough to create many other magical soldiers. Not to mention how many people are equipped, at least the weapons of Scar and others are definitely enough, and absolutely Take advantage of it.


    But beyond expectations, and because of this, Han Sanqian had more fear and worry.


    After all, it''s really a one-shot deal right now.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Sanqian opened the double dragon cauldron directly.


    "boom!"


    A muffled sound came directly from inside, and immediately after that, a puff of black smoke spewed out instantly.


    Han Sanqian was at the mouth of the tripod, and the black smoke filled his arms, dyeing Han Sanqian into a black man.


    "Depend on!"


    With a yell, Han Sanqian opened his only eyes that were still white, and he was so depressed back home.


    What the hell?


    Miscellaneous also exploded?


    Han Sanqian didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly blew away all the black smoke in the cauldron, and stared at the cauldron with a pair of bony eyes.


    "dying!"


    Han Sanqian cursed strangely.


    The metal water in the entire cauldron is like water poisoning at this time, and the entire color has completely become green.


    This makes people feel unbelievable. After all, there is no green color in the materials that Han Sanqian placed.


    How did this green color come from?


    Han Sanqian was dumbfounded. The damn thing wasn''t that the metal water was poisoned by himself, so what else could it be? !


    Moreover, compared to the color, what makes Han Sanqian even more desperate is the texture of the material that is visible to the naked eye.


    This time, Han Sanqian basically didn''t have to try.


    Based on the experience of forging iron and smelting tools in the past few days, it can be judged that these things in front of them are basically waste.


    Yes, Han Sanqian has completely turned these semi-finished products into waste during the whole melting process.


    Can''t use it anymore.


    "God wants to kill me?"


    The two days of sleepless nights had completely vanished at this time. Even Han Sanqian, who was as stable as an old dog, felt a strong sense of frustration at this time.


    He has been completely speechless.


    He just stood there blankly.


    Lost, lost a complete defeat.


    But Han Sanqian is not reconciled, he is not someone who can''t afford to lose, the problem is, this is the only chance he can give Su Yingxia a surprise.


    Is that the end?


    This thought only flashed in Han Sanqian''s mind for a second.


    For Han Sanqian, he will never give up.


    Especially on Su Yingxia''s gift.


    He wants to continue.


    Even though many of the materials in the interspatial ring have been wasted by himself, Han Sanqian still has to continue.


    If you don''t have those materials, take other materials.


    In addition to those low-quality ones in his interspatial ring, there are also some messy ones that he can''t tell what material they are made of.


    Now, he is going to use these messy things to try, anyway, the situation is already like this, a dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor.


    "Damn, brother, don''t mess with me."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4604

    Depend on!


    Han Sanqian froze in place.


    what''s the situation? !


    Who is speaking? !


    There was no one else in the wooden house, and Su Yingxia specially ordered everyone not to come here to disturb Han Sanqian.


    So, this should be no one else.


    Who could it be?


    Han Sanqian was a little dazed.


    "Who, who''s talking?"


    Han Sanqian asked tentatively.


    Then, the guy looked around.


    no one.


    Even if Han Sanqian searched with his spiritual sense, he didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Brother, it''s me, don''t look for it, I''m at your feet."


    "Yes, you read that right, you are stepping on me now."


    With his head down, Han Sanqian was dumbfounded.


    Under his feet, he was stepping on a wooden stick at this moment.


    This is what he took out of the space ring, because the materials are completely different, so he basically just threw it on the ground as a piece of garbage.


    After going back and forth, I naturally accidentally stepped on it.


    However, Han Sanqian confirmed that this thing is just a small wooden stick about the thickness of a little finger, the kind of thing that you think is too small to add firewood.


    It can talk? !


    no? !


    "Who are you?"


    "I don''t know who I am either," it replied.


    Han Sanqian was a little disappointed, there are still people in this world who I don''t know? !


    "However, you can call me Qi Ling."


    "Qi Ling?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "I am attached to this firewood, what do you think?" he said softly.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "So that''s the case."


    "Brother, if you have something to say, talk about it. You are a refining weapon, so you should refine it well. Why did you bring the fire to our side?"


    Han Sanqian was taken aback, but in fact he didn''t.


    Even if he wants to move now, he will use some relatively low-quality weapons like iron. To be honest, this wooden stick is not within Han Sanqian''s consideration at all.


    It will never be considered.


    "You can pull it down, you are a typical militarist. I have been observing you for a long time, and it was the best material for refining before, but after tossing for so long, I think you have completely failed."


    "Now, I''m focusing on low-level materials again."


    "Low-level materials are no better than high-level materials. You can play like that. Judging by the situation and how crazy you are, I guess...you will be gone in half a day at most."


    "Then tell me, next, isn''t it my turn to finish playing?"


    "To be honest, I really don''t want to expose myself, but I also have to worry about my predicament."


    "If you go on like this, I don''t think you can survive."


    Facing this guy''s rant, Han Sanqian was both helpless and speechless.


    Who would have imagined that a living person would be sprayed by someone who didn''t know what it was, and that''s fine, the key is that there is a strong contempt in it.


    But when you think about it carefully, it''s also very helpless.


    Even a cat or a dog can spray him, and he can really see how untalented and stupid he is in refining weapons.


    "If you spray me like this, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill someone to silence you?" Han Sanqian rolled his eyes.


    "..." In a word, the guy was immediately stopped by the question, and immediately fell silent.


    The one who holds the power of life and death is Han Sanqian. Sometimes, you really have to be careful with your words.


    "Actually, you won''t kill me." The thing thought for a long time before snorting coldly.


    These words made Han Sanqian directly interested.


    "Why do you think I won''t kill you? I want to kill you, isn''t it a simple matter? I need firewood to make a fire, can I? I need to spend money to refine weapons, can I?"


    Isn''t killing it the same as playing?


    These things belonged to Han Sanqian, how to dispose of them, isn''t he in charge?


    However, this thing actually said that he would not kill him when he knew this situation. Han Sanqian believed that he should have a reason.


    However, this reason made Han Sanqian really curious about what it was.


    "Of course you can." The little bastard replied, it seems that he is very confident: "However, even if you have ten thousand ways to do it, you dare not kill me, let alone kill me."


    "Otherwise, how could I show up rashly? Hehe."


    Oh, let me go, Han Sanqian became even more numb.


    What''s the situation?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4605

    This guy is so mischievous and confident, Han Sanqian has no choice but to wonder what "magic skills" this guy has that can save his life.


    "To be honest, I''m not really interested in your life, but what you said really aroused my interest. So, if you find enough reasons to convince me, I''ll let you go, but on the other hand, if your The reasons don''t convince me. So, I''m sorry, your life will be gone, I''ll throw you into a cauldron and practice it, how about it?" Han Sanqian pretended to threaten.


    In fact, even if his reasons were not sufficient, Han Sanqian would not kill him.


    Saying this is just threatening him to tell what Han Sanqian is curious about.


    "Okay, you want to kill me, that''s fine, you can ask the little black stick if he agrees."


    "Little black stick?" Han Sanqian was taken aback? !


    What does this guy have to do with the little black stick?


    The little black stick is not in the three realms, not in the five elements, so it should be said that he is an absolute individual, but if this guy actually wants to kill him, the little black stick will disagree.


    This simply surprised Han Sanqian.


    "You know it?" Han Sanqian said.


    "It''s not just acquaintance, I almost feel sick when I see him, but, on the other hand, he might feel sick when he looks at me."


    "..." Han Sanqian was dumbfounded.


    What is this all about? !


    "Let me tell you this, if you call him Little Black Stick, then my name will be Little White Stick."


    "Actually, we are a match between heaven and earth."


    "That''s what you humans call the creation of heaven and earth."


    "However, it is designed on the ground, I am made in heaven, and I am a little bit more advanced than him."


    Made in heaven?


    Han Sanqian frowned: "You mean, you are a couple?"


    "Yes, actually we still have a name, but after an accident, we don''t remember everything from the past. The only thing we remember is that we were born and grew up together."


    Accident?


    Judging from the ability of the little black stick, he should be extremely strong.


    Even, its ontology may be stronger by N grades.


    Moreover, if there are still two such things, then what kind of accident can cause both of them to be injured at the same time, or even... the memory is interrupted?


    You know, two such strong things are things outside the Three Realms. Is there any thing or person that can be so strong that even the two of them can be severely injured? !


    Yes, it must be a heavy blow!


    Otherwise, how do you explain, none of them have a body now, or at least one of them doesn''t have a body.


    "Yes, an accident. However, I can''t remember what the accident was. However, these are not important. The important thing is, can this reason convince you?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, this reason can certainly convince him.


    Besides, Han Sanqian himself would not kill it.


    "You can convince me that after all, we are a family." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Hmph, let me just say, you don''t dare to kill me at all." The guy immediately replied arrogantly.


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly, and didn''t want to argue with him at this time.


    "Yes, yes, I dare not kill you." Han Sanqian continued with a wry smile, "By the way, why are you on this firewood?"


    "Do you really think he is firewood?" He said disdainfully.


    Han Sanqian was stunned speechless: "What is this firewood?"


    This is indeed a firewood, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Even to use it as firewood, Han Sanqian felt that it was too small, and it was not enough to burn.


    "Hey, that''s why, a man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost, you have to believe what a man says, hehe, sows can climb trees." It mocked coldly.


    Damn, Han Sanqian was immediately stunned.


    What is this with?


    He didn''t seem to promise anything to it, did he? Not to mention that what was promised did not come true?


    It seems that after thinking about it, Han Sanqian said he would not kill it, and he did not kill it, so what does his sudden sentence mean?


    Han Sanqian wiped the depression on his forehead: "What, is there some misunderstanding between us?"


    "I''m not scolding you, of course, I''m scolding you."


    "..." Han Sanqian was even more depressed, and the more he said, the more confused he became: "Can you make it clear?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4606

    "The words are very clear. In the past, the little black stick told me that even if he lost his body, with his ability, he would definitely make a comeback."


    "At that time, there was a peerless material in front of the two of us, and there was another...well, the firewood right now."


    "I don''t need to say more about that peerless material, right? It''s the current body of the little black stick. It''s transformed from a hidden weapon that has followed the two of us for many years."


    "It said that after it occupies the main body, it will look for a grand future and use it to make a comeback."


    "I believed it, but in the end, he occupied it, and then..."


    "I just found a fool like you."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian almost couldn''t catch his breath.


    This went around for a long time, and I was just scolding myself like this.


    Damn, no wonder what you say is scolding yourself, but not all, it turns out...


    Pointing at Sang and scolding Huai!


    "Am I wrong? I can''t even distinguish things clearly, and the refinement is even more fierce than a tiger. The result is two hundred and five."


    "Hey, to be honest, I''ve never seen you so lame."


    "..." Han Sanqian remained silent.


    Han Sanqian has always scolded others, but today was fine, making him dumb.


    But what it said is also correct, Han Sanqian is indeed a bit of a pickle and loves to play when it comes to refining weapons.


    "Let me tell you, although the cold tree I am possessing now is indeed not as good as the little black stick''s body, it is definitely not that bad as you say."


    "the most important¡­¡­"


    It suddenly silenced.


    This made Han Sanqian so stupid, it''s a bit too much to say nothing.


    And, the most important thing.


    "What''s the most important?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Hmph, you want to know?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Do you believe that I will burn you?" Han Sanqian threatened.


    "Just burn it, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you burn me, the little black stick will definitely be anxious with you at that time. Well, it won''t be too serious. At most, I will turn against you, and then Treat you as a lifelong enemy."


    "You..." Han Sanqian was depressed. For the first time in his life, he was led by the nose.


    It''s so frustrating, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "Okay, then tell me, what exactly do you want to give up and tell me what''s next?"


    "It''s very simple. From now on, I will be what I say, and no refutation is allowed."


    Han Sanqian refused: "That won''t work."


    How can a man of seven feet be controlled by others? What''s more, if Han Sanqian is threatened to do something against the principle, what will Han Sanqian do then? !


    "Don''t forget, your wife is waiting for your gift. If I tell you, I can guarantee that you will never be so busy there. Your wife can definitely have a perfect gift of her own." Present. How is it?"


    This condition is indeed very tempting. After all, Han Sanqian spent so much time and ended up in failure. If someone can make him succeed, it would be a very happy thing.


    Moreover, my wish can also be fulfilled, and Su Yingxia''s surprise has also arrived smoothly.


    Too beautiful.


    However, even so, it is absolutely impossible for Han Sanqian to violate some principles.


    "No, absolutely not. In principle, you can''t touch things. However, you can make other requests."


    "I look like this, what do you think I can ask for?" It smiled dismissively: "You don''t have to be too nervous, I want you to listen to me, and I don''t want you to listen to me for everything, I only ask for it at one time. You listen to me."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian frowned, as if he understood what it meant.


    "You mean... in front of the little black stick, you can do whatever you want?" Han Sanqian asked tentatively.


    Hearing this, it was finally satisfied: "You are not too stupid. Yes, in front of the little black stick, I ask you to listen to me without violating your own principles."


    "In order to avoid your villainous heart, I''m not afraid to tell you, I just want the little black stick to know that he is nothing."


    Han Sanqian understood what it meant, and there was nothing difficult about it. Anyway, he was not the one who suffered. Although, it tortured the little black stick and humiliated him in a disguised form, but it didn''t matter.


    "Okay, you can say it, I promise you."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4607

    For Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian could bear this little grievance.


    Not to mention accusing Sang and scolding Huai himself at that time, even if he stepped on his own face and said a few words, it would not be a problem at all.


    "Are you sure?" it asked.


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "If a gentleman says a word, it''s hard to catch up with four horses."


    "Okay!" It responded: "Actually, cold wood is a very special material. It cannot be molded, so naturally it cannot be used as a weapon. You can even say that it is pure waste."


    "Just like air, when it exists alone, it may even be invisible, but if it is mixed with other materials, then it will have a different effect."


    "I say that, do you understand?"


    Of course, Han Sanqian can understand, just like in the chemical world, many elements seem ordinary, but once there is anything that can react with it, it will inevitably undergo a qualitative change in an instant.


    Water, air, basically the same.


    Therefore, what it describes may be a bit off, but Han Sanqian understands the meaning.


    "This is the value of Hanmu." It said.


    "But, it''s still wood, what does it have to do with refining?" Han Sanqian asked a little confused.


    "Smelting iron is not just using fire and metal, do you understand? Don''t use your stereotyped impression to make any evaluation you think, that will not only make you look stupid, but more importantly, it will make you a lot Things are completely incomprehensible.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded.


    This is also true.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian continued, "Is there anything I need to pay attention to?"


    "Hanmu is actually very rare, but many people who don''t know how to do it don''t understand its value at all, so many people directly regard it as useless wood, just like you did back then."


    When he said this, Han Sanqian was embarrassed again.


    "But those who know it know its value."


    "However, it is also doomed that its attributes are somewhat different."


    Embarrassment is embarrassment, but Han Sanqian listened to everything it said, and Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "So, I heard what you mean, it should mean that it will grow when it encounters water, and bear when it encounters fire. Is it right?"


    "That''s right, the better things are paired with the natural effects, the better. At the same time, things with different attributes are not the same as things produced by mixing them. You can understand that it is a universal forging product."


    "But the same reasoning is that if you use a universal forging product to make a butcher''s knife, it is also a butcher''s knife."


    Han Sanqian completely understood what this meant. If he wanted to make good use of the top-quality material like cold wood, he had to use top-quality materials. This was a matter of addition and subtraction.


    But if Han Sanqian wanted to talk about high-quality weapon materials, he had nothing but the Pangu axe.


    "The Pan Gu ax is an innate weapon, it is self-contained and cannot be forged." It reminded.


    "But my materials..." Han Sanqian looked at the pile of low-grade objects and the pile of semi-finished metals, and found himself in trouble.


    "Actually, the quality of your semi-finished products is not too bad, but you don''t know how to forge, so you can''t finish them all." It sighed: "But it can be used."


    "But if this is the case, isn''t it a bit of a waste of Hanmu?" Han Sanqian said.


    It said: "It''s true, it can''t be said to be a waste, it''s simply a reckless waste. Unless, add ingredients to it."


    "Adding ingredients?" Han Sanqian was taken aback: "I can find what ingredients to add."


    Han Sanqian has a lot of money, if any material is scarce, he can find a way to get it.


    "Tianshan Fire Iron." It said, "You can look for it."


    "However, it is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that your weapon must first form a quality, or fundamental body."


    "Fundamental body?" Han Sanqian didn''t understand anymore.


    Why did Han Sanqian get more and more confused the more he said it? !


    "Yes, in your words, it''s called Qi Ling! So, do you understand what I mean?"


    Tool spirit?


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes wide...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4608

    Han Sanqian was not ignorant of this.


    Doesn''t Chi Meng belong to Qi Ling with the jade sword in his hand?


    It''s just that they were completely separated from Yujian because of the war in the ancient battlefield of Xuanyuan World.


    However, even so, Han Sanqian was deeply aware of the power of this.


    After all, even though Chi Meng was only a weapon spirit, she had already caused enough troubles for Han Sanqian in Xuanyuan World, and her ability was obviously not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian, who had a deep understanding of this, naturally understood the meaning of this guy''s words very well after hearing what he said.


    "If there is a powerful weapon spirit, then even if the weapon itself is defective, it will not affect it."


    The improvement of Qi Ling to a weapon is extremely great, just like whether a car has an engine or not, there is a huge difference.


    Your car with an engine is called a car, but conversely, without an engine, even the best car is just a pile of iron.


    So, this ontologically is a huge qualitative difference.


    "But the question is, where can I find the weapon spirit?"


    Han Sanqian has seen Qi Ling before, but he has never met it before.


    After all, Han Sanqian has never had the chance to touch these things.


    "It''s hard for ordinary people to see Qi Ling, but it''s also easy to see." It said.


    The weapon spirit itself is actually just a kind of spirit, but it is called the weapon spirit because it is attached to the weapon.


    But this kind of thing, not just any cat or dog can be a tool spirit.


    After all, as a weapon spirit, the first thing is to be strong enough, otherwise, you are not called a spirit, but just a simple...


    It''s called being sealed in the weapon.


    Therefore, the requirement on this point has become extremely high, which is also the true meaning of its words.


    Han Sanqian was a little helpless, and shook his head: "I can understand what you said, but to be honest, I understand the difficulty better because I understand it too well."


    "What you ask, I can''t do."


    Sometimes, the most desperate thing in the world is like this. You can clearly see it, but you just can''t touch it.


    "Then I have nothing to do." It said helplessly.


    "Everything I can tell you, I have already told you. If you can''t do it, it''s because you don''t have enough materials, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Sighing, Han Sanqian nodded.


    That being the case, it seems that the weapons for Su Yingxia can only be temporarily set up. As for the rest of the follow-up, everything can only be perfected slowly.


    The materials need to be found again, and Qi Ling can only look at the face.


    Thinking of this, although Han Sanqian was a little disappointed, it also meant that the weapon made for Su Yingxia could only be shelved for the time being.


    But Han Sanqian is really not reconciled.


    He doesn''t need weapons, but his determination to give Su Yingxia weapons...


    Suddenly, when Han Sanqian was very depressed, he frowned suddenly: "It seems, something seems wrong."


    It was obviously taken aback, a little puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    "I seem to be limping because of your legs." Han Sanqian immediately reflected.


    "Look, even if I have a weapon spirit now, so what? The cold wood is occupied by you now, so I can''t use the cold wood? Damn, it''s going to take a long time, and in the end there will always be a link that can''t work. .¡±


    I followed and worried about it for a long time, and finally realized that the whole thing was fundamentally wrong, and this was not a closed loop at all.


    No matter how Han Sanqian turns, in the end, there will always be mistakes.


    Han Sanqian clearly fell into this guy''s trap.


    Sighing, it was a little helpless: "So you blame me for designing traps or dead ends for you?"


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t speak, his meaning was obvious.


    "You''re thinking, is that really the case?"


    "Your name is Han Sanqian, right? I heard from the little black stick that you are quite smart, why are you so stupid now?"


    "It''s not enough to talk about your fame, but I think it may be like a saying, people, in front of the things they like, they are all brainless."


    "So are you."


    "I think, if this thing wasn''t given to Su Yingxia, you wouldn''t be like this, would you?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian''s mind suddenly exploded, and he seemed to understand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4609

    Although it was really annoying to be ridiculed by it so coldly, but after thinking about it, Han Sanqian felt that he should be scolded.


    That''s right, he was so stupid that he didn''t reflect the meaning of other people''s words at all.


    It''s not obvious, but it''s telling Han Sanqian that he is a spirit.


    Cold wood is a material, if it is used, it itself does not have a place to raise its spiritual body.


    Conversely, this is a closed loop in itself, but Han Sanqian didn''t think about it himself.


    There are spirits, materials, and bicycles?


    Everything is there.


    "Damn, I''m really stupid than a donkey." Han Sanqian scolded himself speechlessly.


    People have told me all the process long ago, but I am stupid and not rubbish...


    "Understood now?" It said coldly.


    Han Sanqian nodded quickly: "Hey, I see, then I have the courage to ask, what reward do you want?"


    Now that Hanmu and Qi Ling are one, naturally, Han Sanqian has to beg him.


    "What do you want me to ask for?" it asked back.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, how did he know that? !


    "That''s right." It smiled bitterly: "Actually, I didn''t think about it for a while."


    "If you want too much, you will lose money. Don''t, I''m not worth it."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Well, then tell me after you think it over. How about it?"


    "Don''t!" It refused: "It''s very painful to be refined as a weapon. Besides, I won''t be as unambitious as the little black stick, and be someone''s dog''s leg."


    Speaking of this, he was full of contempt.


    Han Sanqian was taken aback.


    "You don''t need to do that?"


    "Anyway, we are also a family."


    "Also, don''t forget, after all, this cold tree is mine now, if you don''t agree, I should use the cold tree as well, and your own situation at that time might not be very good, right? "


    "Look, the little black stick is following me now, and you following my wife, it''s not that bad overall, is it?"


    "You are a couple, and Su Yingxia and I are also a couple. Isn''t this the absolute explanation of heaven and earth?"


    "Well, I''ll still keep that condition. As long as you think of any request in the future, you can just mention it. As long as it doesn''t violate the principle, I can do it."


    Han Sanqian''s words were obviously threatening, but at the same time gave him enough steps to go down.


    Acting both hard and soft is the best policy.


    It didn''t speak, but its behavior convinced Han Sanqian that his words had worked.


    "Aren''t you with the little black stick? He can choose to be with me, so he must have taken a fancy to some of my potential. You don''t believe me, but you have to believe it."


    "What do you say?"


    Han Sanqian continued to expand the steps for him even more, and Han Sanqian believed that this matter was basically reliable.


    "What are you doing in a daze, why don''t you burn the fire and melt the iron?" it said dissatisfied.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian immediately reacted, and in the next second, he directly set up the cauldron and burned the iron.


    The metal water slowly began to boil again in the flames.


    After all preparations are in place.


    Now, the real refining begins.


    "You have to separate me from the cold wood first."


    "Afterwards, soak the cold wood in water."


    "After soaking for a quarter of an hour, apply the liquid of green bamboo. After that, the cold light in the cold wood can be displayed. At this time, the whole cold wood will completely form a complete body."


    "If you use the perfect body, you can fuse it for forging."


    "have you understood?"


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian directly continued the fire, let it burn slowly, and walked out of the wooden house when he mentioned the knife.


    There are many bamboos in the bamboo forest here, which is not a big deal to Han Sanqian.


    Soon, several bamboos in the bamboo forest were cut down.


    Han Sanqian was very busy. After cleaning up the chopped bamboos, Han Sanqian squeezed all the green juice out of the bamboos.


    After finishing everything according to the method it said, the remaining process is only for Han Mu to play.


    The molten metal started to boil again, and only the last process remained on the site.


    "What should I call you?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "It''s called Little Black Stick, so you can call me Xiaobai."


    "Okay, everything is ready, let''s start now?"


    "let''s start."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4610

    Han Sanqian didn''t know anything about refining weapons, and Han Sanqian didn''t have much experience in how to separate the spirit of the weapon from the body.


    However, the good news is that Xiaobai seems to have a lot of experience.


    Or in other words, it understands the art of refining very well.


    Under its command, Han Sanqian circulated his true energy and slowly separated the entire Hanmu.


    As Han Sanqian''s true energy twitched, gradually, bursts of white light began to appear on the cold tree.


    Han Sanqian hurriedly used the jade sword to mix his true energy, and led that burst of white light into the sword to store Xiaobai temporarily.


    Afterwards, he put Hanmu into the metal water.


    "Cold wood belongs to yin, Han Sanqian, you use your true energy to melt it."


    "yes."


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly followed Xiaobai''s words, wrapped the cold wood with real energy, covered it with fire energy, and slowly melted the cold wood.


    Soon, the cold wood really began to melt slowly, and turned into bursts of black streamers that flowed with Han Sanqian''s true energy.


    "After you have completely melted, bring the metal water into motion, and slowly release the energy transformed by the cold wood. In this way, every inch of metal can be guaranteed to have the power of cold wood. In this way, the changes in every place can make all the difference.¡±


    Han Sanqian nodded, obediently followed Xiaobai''s teaching, melting the cold wood first, and then releasing it slowly.


    Soon, the black light transformed by the cold wood began to mix with the metal water. What is surprising is that, after meeting the black light of the cold wood, the entire color of the metal water, which was originally mixed with gold and silver, began to produce a strange and incomparable color. Variety.


    It was a color that Han Sanqian had never seen before, or in other words, it should be a complex color system that did not exist theoretically.


    It looks like a single color, but it actually has at least seven basic colors.


    It is not only beautiful, but also makes people sigh that there are such magical things in this world.


    Afterwards, this complex color became more and more beautiful, with bursts of dazzling light.


    But soon, with the disappearance of the light, the seven complex colors returned to one color, calm and milky white, like milk.


    Seeing such a scene, Han Sanqian was a little stunned.


    However, his hands still didn''t stop at all, they were still stirring slowly.


    "Don''t stop. Although it''s very tiring, you have to maintain the fusion for at least a quarter of an hour, so that their fusion will be thorough." Xiaobai reminded.


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    This kind of physical work is not heavy, it can only be considered cumbersome.


    Not only did Han Sanqian not slack in the slightest, but he stirred vigorously every second.


    This is doing things for myself, and even more so for my wife, and I can''t be careless at all.


    Soon, the metal water completely merged with Hanmu.


    Next, is the most detailed work in the whole process.


    Forging and refining.


    Fortunately, the failures in the past two days were not just failures. At least, he brought Han Sanqian valuable experience in forging weapons.


    It is still shaping, followed by hammering, completely turning the metal water into a blank of a sword.


    "This time, you try." Xiaobai said.


    Han Sanqian looked at the rough sword. Although it was rough, it gave Han Sanqian a completely different feeling from the previous one.


    It is a top-level product that makes people know that the material is not ordinary at a glance.


    Especially the red-gold color that turns into after the white is completely cooled, it is almost even more domineering when one takes a look at it.


    However, the sword is used to kill, and it is not enough to just look and feel.


    So, still have to try!


    Han Sanqian picked up the rough sword and quickly went outside the house. Then, he found a big tree to be cut down.


    "Use a tree to test a sword, do you think too much of a tree, or too little of this sword?" Xiao Bai said coldly.


    this¡­¡­


    Isn''t it also because Han Sanqian has tried many times, and his mentality has collapsed completely, and he has no confidence.


    "Then what are you looking for?" Han Sanqian asked subconsciously.


    "At least you have to find something hard, right? You are too shameful." Xiaobai said.


    "Hard object?" Han Sanqian''s eyes swept over, and soon his eyes rested on a huge stone.


    Is this stuff enough?


    The jade sword moved slightly under Xiaobai''s operation, and the tip of the sword also pointed in the direction of the boulder.


    It appears that it agrees.


    "No, I''m talking about the one behind the boulder..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4611

    Behind the boulder?


    Han Sanqian raised his head in a daze, but he was even more dazed.


    Nothing.


    But the direction the sword was pointing at was still pointing straight there, unmoved at all.


    Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, he was taken aback, he seemed to understand something!


    No way? !


    Han Sanqian looked like a ghost: "You won''t let me try it?"


    The jade sword fluctuated up and down slightly, as if a person was nodding his head.


    Depend on!


    Behind the boulder, there is a mountain!


    Not to mention the broken sword it made by itself, even if he is holding the Pangu ax now, he doesn''t have the ability to chop mountains.


    What''s more, even if he has the ability, the Pan Gu Ax can do it, it''s because it is the king of all weapons, but why should he?


    Just relying on this pile of scrap metal? !


    Isn''t this a typical scorpion shaking a big tree? !


    "Are you kidding? It''s a mountain." Han Sanqian shook his head resolutely.


    Thinking about the broken things I forged before, it would be useless to cut down a tree. Now, no matter how thick-skinned Han Sanqian is when he goes down to chop down mountains, he won''t be so thick-skinned.


    "Hey, why don''t you drink some wine?" Xiaobai said.


    Han Sanqian was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    "Wine is strong and cowardly."


    "..." Han Sanqian was completely speechless.


    This really has nothing to do with being cowardly or not, but a matter of shamelessness...


    Grandma, Han Sanqian is really depressed.


    However, after thinking about it, I don''t need to rush by myself anyway, just try the sword.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian responded directly: "Just go up, no one is afraid."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian set off immediately and was about to leave.


    "I''m convinced." Xiaobai''s voice sounded faintly again: "Is that how you want to go?"


    Damn, it was you who told me to go, now I''m going, why did you suddenly change your tone?


    "Then should I go or not?" Han Sanqian was confused.


    "Brother, do you really think of you as a god, or what do you think of you? Even if you are a master of crafting, you won''t be going to chop mountains with a rough sword, right?" Xiaobai complained.


    "That''s really not the case, but you asked me to go." Han Sanqian said innocently.


    Xiaobai was speechless: "It is true that I let you go, that''s right, but you can''t let me let you go to die, you just go head-on to die."


    "You''re going to split the mountain, that''s for sure, but the question is, can you finish the sword completely first?"


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian nodded. Anyway, this should be what he expected in his heart.


    "That''s what I really planned. I tried it, just to test its toughness." Han Sanqian said.


    "You don''t need to try this. Hanmu has changed its material. Its overall hardness is actually very strong. Moreover, not only is it hard, but to be precise, it should be hard with softness."


    "Understood? What you have to do now is actually very simple. After putting me in it, complete the entire sword."


    "After that, use that mountain as a test."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "However, I don''t know how to inject the spirit, you have to teach me."


    "Don''t worry, from the time you started, I knew that you were purely a novice, and I will tell you how to do it. However, you must listen carefully, otherwise, I am afraid that once you enter the critical moment , and I also started to fuse as an artifact spirit and couldn''t speak, then you have to rely on yourself."


    When Han Sanqian heard this, he couldn''t help cheering up: "Don''t worry, I will write down everything you taught me verbatim."


    "Okay, if you can''t even do such a simple thing, then you really don''t have the right to say anything else." Xiaobai said.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, and turned back to the cabin.


    Yu Jian followed closely, and soon, one person and one sword stood in front of the tripod again.


    "Are you ready?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Xiaobai smiled contemptuously: "I''ve already prepared it, how about you?"


    "Tell me, what should I do next, I must make a peerless sword!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4612

    Xiaobai was speechless: "You should first ensure that things are not broken."


    "Next, you tap into this sword with your blood to replenish my aura."


    "Afterwards, wrap my soul with true energy and put it into the sword."


    "Remember, in the process of putting it in, remember to completely develop the sword with real power."


    "And, you can really echo each other to complete the soul inlay."


    "To put it simply, in this process, in fact, the whole process is based on the fact that you and the Qi in the sword are consistent. Hun Yuan Tian Cheng, do you understand?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    "Since you understand everything. Then, the most important step is also the last step."


    "After you put me into the sword, you have to refine it with pure fire for three days and three nights. After that, use extreme water to make the sword god slowly enter the cooling state. This process takes eight hours, no more than one second, and no more. One less second."


    "Remember, during the three days and three nights of pure fire refining, you need to keep it under absolute temperature, and all the carvings of the Sword God also need to be completed during this process. This also means that you It will be very painful in the process.¡±


    "You need to be under the high temperature and endure the burning of the high temperature on your body."


    Damn, that is also to refine the weapon in the fire.


    This thing is cheating.


    Being in the fire was already an extremely uncomfortable thing.


    If you have to polish your weapons inside, then all kinds of pain will only be doubled.


    However, Han Sanqian had no other choice, and was even less willing to make other choices.


    "I see, can we start?"


    "En." The vernacular finished, and there was no more sound for a while.


    Han Sanqian followed Xiaobai''s steps, injecting blood and spirit, and then mobilized with true energy.


    As the double dragon cauldron spun again, the real refining began officially.


    For three days, for three full days, Han Sanqian was immersed in the sea of ??flames, and began to hammer the rough with the method taught by Xiaobai.


    The whole process was arduous, and the heat was not only painful, but disturbing.


    But even here, Han Sanqian still gritted his teeth and hammered hard.


    Of course, the absence of Han Sanqian during these three days does not mean that the trial of Dao Scar and others was suspended.


    Han Sanqian had already made arrangements for seven days of hell training when he set the seven-day special training. Even if Han Sanqian didn''t go, there would still be all kinds of torture going on.


    In fact, this kind of special training is a bit boring for Scar and others.


    Basically, they faced more strange beasts every day, and the more powerful strange beasts rushed to the scene.


    On the seventh day.


    It was also when Han Sanqian had just forged the rough sword and entered the cooling stage.


    It took eight hours for Han Sanqian to cool down, and he still didn''t show up today.


    However, the special training belonging to Scar and others on the seventh day came as promised.


    "It''s so strange, why is there no strange beast army today?" Dao Scar looked around, feeling a little strange.


    It was time for the trial training to start, but what puzzled them was that the surrounding area was surprisingly quiet.


    "Is something wrong?" Hai Jin also couldn''t understand.


    This fact is too strange, it shouldn''t be.


    In the past four days, the strange beast army has come to play with them almost in different ways, especially yesterday it almost reached its peak.


    Aside from the myriad of strange beasts, some seemingly old-fashioned items were also directly killed.


    Those fierce ones can almost directly break people''s spirits.


    That is to say, after so many days of training, the four of them were not familiar with this situation, but were directly numb, so they barely managed to survive.


    If someone else was to face this kind of attack suddenly, I am afraid they would have retreated without a fight.


    "Yeah, to be honest, I''m used to it." Pei Yuan was also a little depressed.


    It is extremely uncomfortable to be bruised and bruised by strange beasts every day, and suddenly disappear.


    Pei Mu babbled: "Could it be that Master is planning to let us review what we have learned earlier on the last day, so we can take care of ourselves in silence?"


    It seems that what Pei Mu said is also reasonable. After all, they almost reached the limit of the strange beast army yesterday. After that, the strange beast army obviously has little value to reappear.


    However, the four of you looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t think that Han Sanqian would be so kind.


    Sure enough, at this moment, a strange voice sounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4613

    As soon as they heard the sound, they turned their heads almost reflexively, and then hurriedly looked around frantically.


    But what is extremely regrettable is that there is no sign of any strange beast army around.


    "What exactly does this mean?" Hai Jin was about to speak.


    Suddenly, a strange breath came from afar.


    The vigilant four quickly huddled together, and then formed a familiar square formation.


    "Bang bang!"


    But none of the imagined, familiar images of galloping beasts appeared.


    Yes, it''s just the heavy sound accompanied by the ground shaking.


    "No, there are indeed things coming, but the quantity is completely different from before."


    "It seems that there is only one other party."


    "From the sound of footsteps, it is indeed a thing coming, but on the other hand, what kind of thing can make such a huge noise when a person walks alone?"


    The four guessed at each other in surprise.


    At this moment, the big tree in the distance began to shake wildly, as if the thing was passing through the forest and heading straight for them.


    "Be careful, everyone, let''s not talk too much, and deal with the enemy according to the previous method."


    "yes!"


    After a few days of special training, the four of them have mastered a set of very skilled combat methods.


    Scar and Pei Yuan are extremely aggressive, so they are the main attackers, responsible for killing the enemy.


    On the other hand, Hai Jin and Pei Mu have relatively calm personalities, so apart from occasionally assisting in the offense, their main task is to help Scar and the two defend.


    With such a cooperation, everyone chooses their own advantages, but the rumors of cooperation are aroused.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the huge shaking and the sound got closer, and the next second, everyone felt that their eyes became a little dark.


    A gigantic figure stood in front of the four of them.


    This object is about tens of meters high, like a hill, with one eye and a huge mouth.


    It is the glutton of evil.


    Ever since the battle in Tianmo Fort ended, Han Sanqian had sent the Evil Taotie back to recuperate.


    Relying on it dragging the opponent''s large number of troops back then, Han Sanqian was fortunate enough to be able to complete a move to divert the tiger away from the mountain and completely smash the enemy''s core hinterland plan.


    However, it was obvious that in such a scene, even Han Sanqian himself could hardly resist, let alone the evil glutton.


    Although there is food given by Han Sanqian, but one thing to say, it is just Han Sanqian''s temporary cramming, and the evil glutton is completely suspected of hitting the fat man with a swollen face.


    After this battle, it was not easy for the glutton of evil.


    Han Sanqian once checked, and there was hardly a single intact part of his body, and it was full of injuries.


    In order to make up for it, after Han Sanqian came back, he threw almost all the medicinal materials in stock at home to the evil glutton.


    At the same time, there are all kinds of food.


    For the glutton of evil, it has cultivated enough in these six days.


    The injuries on his body were basically healed, and at the same time, the huge amount of food and various medicinal materials made his body stronger.


    This is Han Sanqian''s plan!


    It is also the final test of the seven-day special training.


    It was a test for the glutton of evil, and it was also a test for the four of them. They caused trouble for each other. Han Sanqian felt that this opportunity for military training was simply the best.


    However, for the sake of safety, Han Sanqian told the evil glutton in advance that he could injure people, but he could not open his mouth to eat people, let alone take their lives.


    These are his own people, he is not willing to reduce the number of staff in this situation.


    "Roar!"


    The Evil Glutton roared fiercely, as if to greet the four people, and seemed to be telling everyone its power in its own way.


    "What is this?" Scar was dumbfounded.


    "I''ve seen it." Hai Jin frowned coldly, "To be exact, I''ve not only seen it, but I''ve also fought against it."


    "This guy is very powerful, but what I didn''t expect was that it''s been so long since I haven''t seen him. This guy... has become even bigger."


    Compared with the days of Tianmobao, the body of the evil glutton is almost tripled, or even more.


    He knew very well that this also meant that the guy in front of him would be more ferocious than before.


    "But before it got bigger, it directly dragged down three of our teams!"


    "This...why is this suddenly used against the four of us?"


    Hearing this, the other three couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4614

    A monster!


    It sounds like, in terms of quantity, it seems that people can breathe a sigh of relief.


    But when I think about it carefully, it almost makes people collapse.


    Because as Hai Jin said, when this guy was at his peak, he supported three teams by himself.


    The three teams, even counting the initial battle losses, would have at least 20,000 casually.


    Han Sanqian''s level calculation is equivalent to letting the four of them exchange with more than 20,000 men in black.


    No, to be precise, at least 60,000 people exchanged. Because, the glutton of evil is at least three times bigger than before.


    How to play this? !


    This thing is simply unplayable.


    "Whatever it is, the soldiers come to block, the water comes and the soil floods, we have persisted for six days, there is no reason to retreat on the last day, right?"


    "That''s right, it''s too much shit, just do it with him."


    Scar and Pei Yuan spoke out first.


    Hai Jin glanced at the three of them, and finally nodded: "Okay, but, as the old saying goes, be careful."


    "Scar, Pei Yuan, you attack in two ways."


    "I''ll attack from the middle, Pei Mu, you, as our assistant, fly above it, and be ready to assist everywhere at any time."


    The three nodded in command: "Yes!"


    "action!"


    With a shout, the four of them followed Haijin''s deployment and directly attacked in three ways, assisting in one way, and the four armies went concurrently.


    brush!


    The four figures exploded in an instant!


    Facing the attack, the Evil Glutton suddenly roared.


    Although it was roaring, it was not angry at all, nor did it panic in the slightest. It was simply venting, because to it, these four people were nothing more than four flies.


    The battle between the two sides is imminent.


    The Glutton of Evil is worthy of being the Glutton of Evil. Not only is it huge in size, but it also has strong defenses. Most importantly, its attacks are also extremely fierce.


    If it wasn''t for Han Sanqian who had already said hello not to hurt anyone, I am afraid that one of the four would have been brought down.


    Of course, the four of them are not vegetarians. Judging from the results of their seven days of hard training, the strength of the four of them has actually more than doubled compared to before.


    The only thing that is bad now is actually more because of unfamiliarity with his own method, and the foundation of cultivation is not stable enough.


    But there is really no way, it takes time to accumulate.


    However, the cooperation of the four of them has been practiced very well for a few days. This kind of tacit understanding formed by pulling and helping each other on the edge of life and death cannot be achieved by any level of tactical arrangements.


    They know exactly what each other needs and when to give each other what.


    With the cooperation of the four of them, and also under the more or less let off of the evil glutton, in this battle, it was difficult to tell the winner for a while, and the two sides fought continuously.


    The evil glutton was extremely domineering, and the four people''s movements were graceful, just like four mosquitoes dealing with a rabbit.


    It is true that the mosquitoes are a bit of a loser, but the rabbit really has nothing to do with the mosquitoes.


    Su Yingxia was still in the corner at the other end, practicing the method given by Han Sanqian.


    But this doesn''t mean that Su Yingxia is separated and treated specially.


    She also has her own trials.


    The army of ten thousand strange beasts.


    Yes, although Su Yingxia is Han Sanqian''s wife, Han Sanqian shouldn''t treat her like this.


    After all, Su Yingxia is the treasure in Han Sanqian''s hands, and he is afraid that it will become the same.


    But Han Sanqian is also very aware of the fact that if Su Yingxia cannot accumulate more experience in such an absolutely safe environment, then in the future, the enemies she faces will take advantage of her inexperience in combat. teach her a lesson.


    There may be only one lesson for the enemy, because it is very likely to pay the price of life.


    But here, Su Yingxia doesn''t know.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s move seemed ruthless, but it was actually the same as what he did to the four of them, and it was a kind of invisible love.


    But when both sides were fighting fiercely, the wooden house where Han Sanqian was staying was surprisingly quiet at this moment.


    Even, it should be called cold...quiet!


    Quiet is the second, cold is the main.


    Snow and frost had formed outside the entire wooden house due to the extreme cold inside.


    This makes the cabin look like a snow house on a meadow.


    And Han Sanqian in the room at this time is still using his true energy for the final cooling, and in front of him, the sword...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4615

    Bitter cold!


    Even though the blade is covered by frost, people can still feel the bursts of killing intent coming from it.


    The whole sword is slender and beautifully prismatic. It is hard to imagine that it came from the hands of Han Sanqian, a "loser".


    There is a word engraved on each side of the bottom of the sword body.


    Han, Su!


    On the sword body, there is the word Yingyue.


    This is the name Han Sanqian gave the sword.


    It is as cold as the moon, like a touch of coldness in the dark night.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian took his name.


    The battle outside has been going on for a long time, and soon after the sunset, the eight-hour cooldown officially ended.


    Han Sanqian suddenly withdrew his strength, looked at the Yingyue Sword in the frost, and couldn''t help chuckling: "It''s done."


    In the next second, Han Sanqian directly urged Sisi to really cover the sword!


    brush!


    boom!


    The cold sword broke through the frost directly, like a dragon coming out of shallow water.


    Wow!


    The sword suddenly flew out of the house, piercing the nine heavens!


    Even if Han Sanqian didn''t do anything, he could still feel the passing of the sword and the plundering of the cold.


    The extremely strong murderous intent and coldness told Han Sanqian that the Yingyue Sword was by no means ordinary.


    "brush!"


    In a blink of an eye, the long sword that broke through the nine heavens flew back in an instant, and then it was just in front of Han Sanqian.


    Feeling the powerful breath from the sword, Han Sanqian was very excited.


    He may not have really thought that it is himself who has repeatedly failed, but now he has forged such a perfect sword.


    "Xiaobai, can you hear me?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "I can hear it." Xiaobai replied lazily, and continued: "You are not too stupid, there was not a single mistake in the whole process, and the sword is finished well."


    This was the first time Han Sanqian heard Xiaobai''s praise after he met him.


    "By the way, can I call you Xiao Baiyu from now on?" Han Sanqian asked, "Jian Ruyu, so I added a word."


    "oh?"


    "To be honest, I have a brother who is already called Xiaobai. In order to distinguish the two of you, so..." Han Sanqian said.


    "Whatever, who cares?" it said disdainfully.


    "good."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and with a light lift in his hand, the Yingyue Sword flew directly into Han Sanqian''s hand.


    The next second, Han Sanqian slowly walked out of the wooden house with a sword in hand.


    He glanced at the time and also at the jungle in the distance.


    On those two sides, the fighting had basically stopped, and Han Sanqian knew very well that their trial was completely over.


    Han Sanqian believed that they must have completed it perfectly.


    Next, is his last step.


    Try the sword.


    However, Han Sanqian had his own plans for the sword test, and he wanted Su Yingxia to come in person.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian returned to the small bamboo house.


    Su Yingxia had just prepared the meal, and her clothes were already a little messy during the battle, but she didn''t care about it at all. The first thing she thought of was to cook for Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian walked over from behind and hugged her gently: "Can''t you leave these things to other people?"


    "No." Su Yingxia smiled: "My husband''s stuff, of course I have to do it myself. Are you done with your work?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "How do you cope with today''s trial?"


    "How dare you call your strange beast to beat your wife, does this count as domestic violence?"


    "Do the math, it''s a pity that there are no durians in this world, or I would kneel down for you." Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia smiled and scolded a scoundrel, then took out the dishes in the pot: "Go and wash your hands, let''s eat."


    "Okay, the rice cooked by my wife must be eaten. However, after eating, I want to take you to try something." Han Sanqian said.


    "Try something?" Su Yingxia was taken aback.


    "I think you''ll like it." Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia frowned: "You have been refining weapons in that wooden house these days, what can you try for me? Weapons?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "You will know after a while."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian came to the table with Su Yingxia in his arms.


    "Let''s eat."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4616

    Although Su Yingxia was very curious, since Han Sanqian had said so, she didn''t need to ask further.


    The couple quickly sat down and had dinner.


    "How have Scar and the others practiced these past few days?" Han Sanqian asked while eating.


    "Among the four people, I have observed that almost everyone is very serious and hardworking. They have almost applied what they have learned in these few days of special training, and they have performed fairly well." Su Yingxia said.


    "However, if you want to talk about the most serious thing, it is indeed Pei Mu."


    The little guy''s cultivation level is undoubtedly the lowest among the four, but that doesn''t mean that he should be like this.


    On the contrary, he knew the gap with others, so after Han Sanqian taught him, he practiced harder than anyone else.


    He not only practiced during the day, but also practiced extra at night, just to catch up with the progress as soon as possible.


    In his words, the stupid bird should fly first.


    Han Sanqian nodded. Given Pei Mu''s character, he could have expected this.


    At the beginning, when Han Sanqian accepted apprentices, Pei Mu was one of the most satisfactory candidates.


    Not for anything else, just for this child''s heart is as pure as paper. Naturally, you can try your best to make such a person better.


    "Among them, Pei Yuan should be the most talented, right?" Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia nodded.


    Don''t look at Scar''s fierce fighting style, and don''t look at Haijin''s calm and sophisticated, in fact, it was Pei Yuan who left the deepest impression on Su Yingxia in this special training.


    "To be honest, I really don''t know why patriarch Pei gave up on Pei Yuan and chose Pei Hu as his successor. Pei Yuan, who was born in a noble family, naturally has a refined style, but what is even more frightening is that this guy brought It has the same meaning of life and death without fear as the scar."


    "His bravery is no less than that of Scar, but on the other hand, a person who is as fierce as Scar is far inferior to Pei Yuan in terms of IQ and composure."


    "If there is anyone who can compare with Pei Yuan in this respect, I think this person can only be Hai Jin."


    Su Yingxia''s meaning is actually very obvious, that is, Pei Yuan is not the guy who is absolutely outstanding among everyone''s specialties, but on the other hand, he has almost everyone''s specialties.


    In the words of the earth, this guy is a hexagonal warrior, he has no dead ends.


    "Any big family can stand for a hundred years, of course, not only rely on the big trees planted by the predecessors to enjoy the shade. They have constant support and development from the younger generations."


    "It''s just that most of their achievements are buried, which is normal."


    A big family means a large population, and they want to win a place in the head.


    Strength, luck, and talent are essential, but more importantly, there is also timing.


    Sometimes, you have to know the means, you have to have connections, and then you can find a platform to play and stand out from the crowd.


    Pei Yuan is good enough, but it doesn''t mean that Pei Hu is much worse.


    In fact, if only Han Sanqian is to be fair, Pei Hu''s talent is indeed even better.


    The reason is also very simple. Under their own training, Pei Hu has almost entered the stage of dominance. He just has a bad temper. He challenged an absolute existence before he was fully mature, and he ended up dying.


    Just comparing the future with the current Pei Yuan before his death, Han Sanqian would choose Pei Hu in terms of ability alone.


    This is the crushing of talent.


    However, Han Sanqian still depends more on a person''s disposition, because for Han Sanqian, a person''s disposition is the upper limit that determines a person''s future.


    If this guy''s mind is not right, then, even if he is an absolute genius, he will eventually go astray, and in the end it will be difficult to practice seriously, and his future will be ruined.


    But if a person''s mind is right, then even if your talent is a bit weak, you will always gradually surpass others because you are always on the right path.


    The principle of the tortoise and the hare has been taught since childhood, so how could Han Sanqian not remember it? !


    "So, from now on, the paths of the two children seem to have begun to diverge." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia knew very well that there was something in Han Sanqian''s words, so she frowned and asked, "Sanqian, what are your plans or arrangements?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, he did have a different arrangement now.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4617

    "Actually, do you know why I accepted the two of them as apprentices?" Han Sanqian said suddenly.


    Su Yingxia thought for a while, and said: "Pei Yuan is the apprentice you promised the Pei family to choose. As for Pei Mu, this child is kind and heart-warming."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Yes, but you are only half right."


    Su Yingxia smiled helplessly: "on the other side, they are very similar to you, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded.


    Although Pei Mu''s experience was not exactly the same as that of Han Sanqian, the public opinion environment he encountered was very similar in some aspects. In fact, their identities are not bad, but for some reasons, they are excluded from the group.


    Suffering blind eyes and bullying.


    Pei Yuan, on the other hand, was more like Han Sanqian on the other side.


    They are gentle and elegant, but they also reveal a courageous vigor to move forward. Their identities are not simple, but they never think that they are superior to others in their own identities.


    The two people are like two mirrors, reflecting many shadows of Han Sanqian.


    "From Pei Yuan''s point of view, in the future, he should be someone who is expected to take over my entire Mysterious People Alliance."


    "Dare to fight, dare to fight, have courage and strategy, is the handsome talent of heaven."


    "Compared to Pei Mu, he is less domineering, but more gentle and quiet. He is not suitable to lead my mysterious people alliance, but if I want to form a sect and leave a legacy, he is the one who is more gentle and quiet. the right person."


    "So, their future is destined to be different."


    Su Yingxia nodded, Han Sanqian''s analysis and arrangement were actually in line with her meaning: "So, what you mean next is that you want to train them separately?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Some things always need to be practiced together. They are brothers and sisters. In the future, many things will naturally require their close cooperation."


    "So, training together not only allows them to have a tacit understanding, but also makes their relationship stronger."


    "But some things do have to be different. Their paths are different after all."


    "Are you interested in helping the leader?" Han Sanqian suddenly raised his head and asked.


    "Me?" Su Yingxia was taken aback: "How can I help you?"


    "I think, usually, Pei Mu will follow you more, and Pei Yuan will follow me more."


    Su Yingxia is gentle, generous, and considerate. Pei Mu has been by her side and has been influenced by her for a long time. Naturally, his current personality will be more qualitative. In the future, due to Su Yingxia''s influence, he will become similar to Su Yingxia.


    And Pei Yuan, if he followed him, he would be more influenced by him.


    Han Sanqian believes that this is the best choice for the future of the two children.


    Su Yingxia thought about it carefully, then nodded, Han Sanqian''s method made some sense: "Okay, I see."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Let''s eat."


    After dinner, Han Sanqian went to wash the dishes and chopsticks himself.


    Afterwards, the couple packed up and prepared to go out.


    "Are you going to go out wearing this?"


    Seeing Su Yingxia coming out in white clothes, Han Sanqian couldn''t help laughing and joking.


    Su Yingxia wondered: "Why, isn''t it pretty?"


    "It''s not a question of whether it looks good or not. I just think...it might not be suitable for you." Han Sanqian said.


    "Why?"


    "It''s dusty!" Han Sanqian laughed.


    "It''s dusty?" Su Yingxia was even more puzzled.


    Isn''t this Han Sanqian going to give her a surprise? Why is it still dusty?


    However, despite being puzzled, Su Yingxia changed into a black dress and came out again.


    "Hey, what exactly are you going to give me?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help but asked directly.


    Han Sanqian pointed to the mountain not far away.


    "Ah?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian strangely: "What?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    After saying that, without waiting for Su Yingxia to react, Han Sanqian took her hand and ran straight towards the short mountain.


    Soon, the couple had arrived on the mountain. Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian fell down, and the two of them landed slowly on the top of the mountain.


    The mountain is not high, and it can only be called a hill.


    However, in any case, it is also considered large in size.


    "Okay, close your eyes." Han Sanqian pretended to be mysterious.


    Su Yingxia Jiao glared at Han Sanqian, but closed her eyes obediently in the next second.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian gently lifted her hands, and slowly placed the Yingyue Sword in her hands...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4618

    Feeling what was in her hand, Su Yingxia opened her eyes abruptly.


    "sword?"


    Seeing the long sword as cold as the moon in her hand, Su Yingxia was stunned.


    She thought about many possibilities of Han Sanqian giving her a gift, but she never thought that Han Sanqian would give herself a weapon.


    But after being a little dazed, Su Yingxia could feel how terrifying and even astonishing the perfection of this sword was.


    Not only is its shape so perfect that people can''t put it down, the most important thing is that the breath it conveys is telling everyone that it is very powerful, and it is definitely not an ordinary sword.


    "Where did you come from?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    If her memory was not confused, she thought she didn''t think she had seen this sword before.


    Secondly, Han Sanqian did not have any adventures this time around, nor did he go to an auction, so it is unlikely that Han Sanqian obtained it through these channels.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, it seems that there is only one possibility left at once.


    That was built by Han Sanqian himself.


    "Sanqian, you won''t tell me that you have been forging this thing in the cabin for so many days, right?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief.


    In Su Yingxia''s mind, she actually thought that Han Sanqian was building armor for the members of the Polar Bear Legion.


    After all, what is really needed most right now is the armor of the members.


    "Yes." Han Sanqian nodded.


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia''s heart instantly became extremely warm, like the sun shining on it in winter.


    She really didn''t expect that Han Sanqian spent his time making swords for himself.


    "For the past seven days, you have been... just to make a sword for me?" Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian with tears in her eyes, speechless for a moment.


    In the past few days, Su Yingxia naturally saw how much effort and effort Han Sanqian put in.


    But Su Yingxia never imagined that Han Sanqian did all this for herself.


    Han Sanqian touched his head, and smiled embarrassedly: "I would like to do more other things, but unfortunately, my skills are not good enough. Haha, so, I can only do this one thing all the time. something happened."


    "However, the good thing is that after so many days of hard work, something has come out."


    "Hope you like it."


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly and called him a fool.


    Don''t say that this sword is so beautiful, it''s just a pile of scrap iron, as long as it is given by Han Sanqian, she will like it very much.


    With tears in her eyes, Su Yingxia threw herself into Han Sanqian''s arms.


    Thousands of words, in fact, are not worth this affectionate hug.


    "In the future, don''t be so stupid, okay? In the past few days, you have worked so hard, I thought you were..."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Brothers are indeed important, but at the same time, my wife is equally important."


    "Three thousand!"


    "Welcome summer!"


    The two separated slightly and stared at each other.


    "Okay, okay, can you two stop being so disgusting, control yourselves, damn it, my scalp is numb."


    At this moment, an inappropriate voice sounded.


    Su Yingxia obviously didn''t expect that there were other things or people beside her, so she was taken aback on the spot.


    Since the sound was obviously coming from the sword, Su Yingxia subconsciously threw the sword on the ground.


    Han Sanqian patted Su Yingxia''s shoulder lightly, and then, with a stroke of real energy in his hand, he grabbed the sword in the air.


    "Don''t be afraid, the sword spirit is talking." Han Sanqian explained with a smile.


    "Sword Spirit?" Su Yingxia asked suspiciously.


    Before Han Sanqian could explain, Xiao Baiyu had already opened his mouth leisurely: "Do you think that just relying on your man''s unbearable talent, you can create such a magic weapon in such a short period of time? ?"


    "Hmph, you are really obsessed with confidence in your man, and you are also ignorant and contemptuous of refining weapons."


    Han Sanqian was full of helplessness, but there was nothing he couldn''t stand these ridicules.


    "It''s a pair with the little black stick." Han Sanqian said, "It''s on one of my weapons. It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later."


    "However, there is one thing to say, the weapon can be made, it all depends on having it."


    "To try the sword today is also arranged by it."


    Su Yingxia nodded half understanding: "Then... how to try?"


    "level off hilltops!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4619

    "Okay. What to use!" Su Yingxia replied subconsciously, but soon suddenly remembered something: "What to use?"


    Han Sanqian smiled. He knew Su Yingxia''s reaction well: "Use the sword, the sword in your hand!"


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia was stunned: "Splitting the mountain with a sword? Three thousand, what are you kidding?"


    Not to mention a sword, even if she took out a Pangu axe, Su Yingxia thought she didn''t have that ability.


    This mountain is not a rockery in the yard, there is no way it can be split by manpower.


    "To be honest, I don''t really believe it either, but you know, it doesn''t matter if you try." Han Sanqian laughed.


    Immediately afterwards, he handed the sword to Su Yingxia again.


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s eyes, Su Yingxia didn''t hesitate, took the sword and decided to try.


    Since Han Sanqian has said that she can try, she will try.


    "Recognize the master with blood first, beauty." Xiao Baiyu called out in time.


    Su Yingxia glanced at Han Sanqian, and with a movement of her hand, a drop of blood directly dripped into the Yingyue Sword. Suddenly, the whole sword flashed with silver light.


    Su Yingxia also suddenly felt an extremely powerful force coming from the sword towards her body.


    "From today onwards, you and I are master and servant. When we fight with each other, we are one body. When we are not in use, I will hide in your body. When we need to use it, we only need to move our minds. Do you understand?" Xiao Baiyu asked .


    Su Yingxia knew that although this was a bit advanced, it was not something difficult to understand.


    "Okay, now you and I are united in mind, you go down with your sword, as for that one, please get out of the way, lest you will be hacked together in a while."


    Han Sanqian was very depressed, this little Baiyu was really poisonous.


    However, since it was one of his own and Su Yingxia''s current sword spirit, Han Sanqian lazily knew as much as it did, obediently withdrew and flew away.


    Su Yingxia also raised her sword and slowly lifted into the air.


    "For this blow, don''t hold back your strength, and don''t cherish your true energy. I know that it is not easy for you to cultivate, but you must also be clear that there are some things we have to go through."


    "You need to know the maximum power of our combined forces, so that we can play the role of each other in the battle. Otherwise, you don''t even know how strong we are, it''s too big, it''s fatal of."


    Su Yingxia understands that on the battlefield, only by knowing oneself and the enemy can one be victorious in every battle. If one does not even know the upper limit of one''s own strength, it is indeed unavoidable to stretch too much.


    "I see." Su Yingxia nodded.


    "Although you can''t see that you are smarter than that Han Sanqian now, but anyway, you are very good-looking. I think you should be better than that Han Sanqian."


    "You can start, I''m ready."


    Hearing Xiao Baiyu''s words, Su Yingxia held her breath and concentrated all her strength in her hands. At the same time, she tightly held the sword in her hand with both hands.


    At that moment, she felt that the world was still. At this moment, there was only herself and the sword in her hand in this world.


    The energy in her body was swimming, constantly flowing towards the sword, and at the same time, a wave of energy in the sword was also flowing, and continuously transmitted into her body.


    "Is this the unity of man and sword?"


    Some people combine swords into one, and what they need is the hard training of the sword master, but this is the most common and clumsy way.


    Some people don''t need it at all, it relies more on the mutual echo between swords and people.


    Obviously, a sword with a sword spirit is born with this advantage, and, often, the stronger the sword spirit and the stronger the person, the stronger this advantage is.


    Su Yingxia and Xiao Baiyu don''t dare to say that they are the best among them, but at least they are also the top match here.


    Therefore, once their combination is merged, it will naturally transform into a super-high state of human-sword fusion.


    When the two sensed each other, Su Yingxia raised his sword directly.


    The sword moved, slowly rising with the momentum of thunder...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4620

    The air is shaking!


    Space is shaking!


    The moment the Buddha-proof sword moved, the whole world trembled.


    Su Yingxia concentrated her attention, held the sword, and slashed down.


    For a moment, the previous trembling and trembling became more fierce.


    boom!


    On the blade of the sword, a huge ray of light flashed directly from the blade, all the way down crazily, the defense Buddha fell down like a giant pillar of the sky.


    Han Sanqian, who was watching from a distance, couldn''t help but widen his eyes completely.


    This is simply... It is simply dumbfounding.


    The power of this wave, even if it is as strong as Han Sanqian, is far from expecting that it can be so outrageously strong.


    So fucking fierce!


    boom!


    That giant pillar of energy poured down directly.


    In an instant, the energy hit the mountain directly.


    Immediately afterwards, the energy completely disappeared, as if nothing had happened just now.


    One second, two seconds...


    boom!


    Suddenly, a loud bang resounded through the whole world, and the ground trembled constantly because of this sound...


    Under Han Sanqian''s extremely shocked eyes, the entire mountain exploded!


    Follow up and explode!


    It seems that even the mountains are only reflected at this time.


    The giant mountain was broken from the middle, and the huge pillar seemed to smash the mountain from the sky, breaking the mountain directly in the middle.


    "I rely on it!"


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.


    What the hell is this?


    It''s just outrageous.


    Even if he played in person, even if he held the current Pangu axe, Han Sanqian absolutely did not have the confidence to split the entire hill in half.


    What''s more, what Su Yingxia is holding is just a new sword she made!


    Although Han Sanqian knew very well that it was not that the sword was better than the Pangu axe, but that the sword and Su Yingxia blended better.


    But this is scary enough.


    Su Yingxia has basically exhausted her energy for this meeting, and her whole body is a little exhausted and uncomfortable.


    But she didn''t care about that at all.


    Because obviously, the situation on the field at this time has completely shocked her.


    She never thought that her single blow would be so powerful, let alone that with one single blow, she would completely smash something that she had decided was impossible.


    It''s just...


    "I...how did I do it?"


    Looking at Han Sanqian from a distance, Su Yingxia couldn''t accept the facts in front of her for a while.


    Han Sanqian smiled, but didn''t know how to answer for a moment. This was more exciting than opening the mountain directly by himself.


    "Of course it''s up to me."


    Xiao Baiyu couldn''t help being speechless.


    "Depending on you?" Su Yingxia asked happily.


    Xiao Baiyu said proudly: "Of course, if you don''t have a sword spirit like me, do you think your sword can have such power?"


    "However, although this is fierce, it should be used less in the future."


    "This consumes your true energy and my spiritual power. By the way, you have to support me."


    It was the first time for Su Yingxia to come into contact with such a powerful sword spirit, and Xiao Baiyu was not actually a thing of the Three Realms, so she was naturally at a loss for a while: "Then how can I raise you?"


    "I''m almost one with the little black stick. Naturally, how Han Sanqian raised him, so he raised me."


    Hearing this, Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian flew over at a high speed, and smiled softly: "Isn''t it possible, you also need blood and true energy to make offerings?"


    Xiao Baiyu asked back: "Could it be that the little black stick is supported in other ways?"


    "Okay, I''ll provide you with spiritual energy and blood, and my wife doesn''t need it." Han Sanqian said.


    "No." Xiao Baiyu refused: "Although I have to admit that your blood and aura are indeed greater than your wife''s, but many things are not simple addition and subtraction."


    "I''m on the same line with your wife now. Naturally, our mutual response is the most important thing. If we eat your offerings for a long time, won''t the connection between your wife and me be broken?"


    "Blood and spiritual energy must be provided by your wife."


    Han Sanqian wanted to say something, but was rejected by Su Yingxia: "Okay, I''ll take care of her."


    Su Yingxia thinks that there is nothing wrong with taking care of her own things. If she has to bother her own man, then she is simply too useless.


    She didn''t want to be worthless and only be a bloodsucker.


    "Okay, that''s it." Xiao Baiyu replied without interest, and the light on the sword was about to dim.


    "Wait a minute, I have something important to do!" Han Sanqian suddenly said...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4621

    "I''m your wife''s weapon spirit now, and it has nothing to do with you, and you can''t command me." Xiao Baiyu replied speechlessly.


    "I want to lend you a few days." Han Sanqian said.


    "No, don''t bother me." Xiao Baiyu refused directly.


    Han Sanqian babbled and babbled, but he was not angry: "I''m not asking you to borrow it, I''m asking your master to borrow it."


    "She''s in charge of her stuff, isn''t she?"


    "Su Yingxia, you are not allowed to lend me to him." Xiao Baiyu resolutely objected.


    Su Yingxia looked at Han Sanqian lightly: "What are you doing with the sword?"


    "Learn something." Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia knew that Han Sanqian must be playing tricks on horseback again. In fact, she didn''t want to know the answer when she asked.


    Whatever Han Sanqian wanted, she would agree unconditionally.


    What came out of the question was more to find a way for Xiao Baiyu to get off.


    "Xiao Baiyu, the sword was always given to me by Sanqian. If I don''t borrow it, it doesn''t make sense, does it?" Su Yingxia said softly.


    Xiao Baiyu was silent, held back for a long time, and muttered: "If you want to borrow it, you can borrow it. The couple will play the oboe in front of me, hum."


    The two couples smiled slightly, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia''s hand and went home.


    Along the way, Su Yingxia was very happy.


    After all, what Han Sanqian gave was a good thing, and at the same time, it was also a different kind of distress and love.


    Back home, the couple did not take Han Nian back, but chose to close the doors and windows tightly, shielding all outside people and even things, and only enjoying the world of the two of them alone.


    For two couples, there is nothing better than this kind of hand-to-hand combat to resolve each other''s "contradictions", if there is, then twice.


    "Now that Xiao Baiyu is not here, can you tell me why you borrowed it?" Su Yingxia said softly, lying on Han Sanqian''s chest.


    The fierce battle made her forehead covered with sweat.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Do you think I want to fix her?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head. Although Han Sanqian must avenge any grudge, there are many kinds of grudges.


    Obviously, Xiao Baiyu''s vicious mouth is not a kind of hatred.


    "As she said, the sword''s success this time cannot be done without its credit. Its mouth is really poisonous, but you have been bearing it all the time, even pretending you didn''t hear it."


    "Therefore, it can be seen that you are grateful to it, so there is no revenge at all, let alone repair."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Actually, it''s really useful for me to borrow him."


    "About the equipment of the members of the Polar Bear Legion, is it?" Su Yingxia nodded.


    This is indeed an important aspect.


    The equipment of the members of the Polar Bear Legion always needs to be replenished as soon as possible, otherwise, this troop will not pose any threat at all.


    The cultivation level does not improve, but the armor can at least make them a toothless buffalo, but the foundation of the armor does not exist, they are just a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Therefore, the matter of armor really needs to be resolved as soon as possible.


    Xiao Baiyu is very accomplished in refining weapons, which can be seen from her instructing Han Sanqian in forging the Moon Reflecting Sword.


    Han Sanqian wanted to keep it because he was forging the armor. With its guidance, the quality of the armor would definitely be improved.


    "There is another aspect, I want to improve myself." Han Sanqian said seriously.


    Forging armor is temporary, but in the future, with the expansion of the army, or the needs of the battle situation, more and better soldiers will be needed.


    Han Sanqian improving his skills is always the best way to deal with it.


    And although refining equipment and refining medicine are not the same thing at all, after all, the two have many things in common that can be learned, such as the mastery of heat and so on.


    If Han Sanqian can improve his refining level from Xiao Baiyu, in fact, he is also improving his refining level in a disguised form.


    After such a comprehensive consideration, Han Sanqian urgently needed the help of Xiao Baiyu.


    "Will it help you?" Su Yingxia said: "I feel that it is not easy to talk to. Compared with the little black stick, it is simply a violent and extremely arrogant guy, very difficult to communicate with."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but raised his eyes slightly, and he didn''t know whether Xiao Baiyu would definitely agree.


    "Do you want to ask the little black stick to help?" Su Yingxia asked.


    The little black stick was still supporting the Tianmo Fort, unable to move.


    Shaking his head: "No, I have a way."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4622

    "It''s just that this requires your cooperation." Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia frowned: "How do I cooperate?"


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, and then told Su Yingxia his plan.


    After hearing Han Sanqian''s plan, Su Yingxia was stunned on the spot: "Are you sure you can do this?"


    "Of course."


    Su Yingxia raised her brows: "I can promise you, but some people have to hear it clearly. If it''s done, don''t talk about it. If it doesn''t work out, then you''re just doing it for your own benefit. When the time comes, hmph..."


    After saying that, Su Yingxia made a vicious look.


    Han Sanqian understood, and with a movement of his hand, all the restrictions were revoked!


    For a while, all the sounds outside returned to normal.


    Su Yingxia took the sword back from outside the house and kept it by her side.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, he heard Han Sanqian''s shout.


    "Go, pour me a cup of tea." Han Sanqian lay on the bed, looking like a second uncle, with his legs shaking leisurely.


    Su Yingxia nodded, put the sword on the table, then went to pour tea for Han Sanqian, and brought it to the bedside.


    After taking the cup, Han Sanqian picked it up and took a sip. Immediately afterwards, he frowned, picked up the teacup and poured it directly at Su Yingxia.


    Crash!


    A cup full of tea was almost completely splashed on Su Yingxia''s body, not only wet her clothes, but even the ends of her hair were almost completely soaked.


    For a moment, Su Yingxia was in extreme embarrassment.


    "Snapped!"


    But it wasn''t over yet, Han Sanqian angrily threw the cup on the ground, and immediately, the cup shattered and the pieces scattered all over the ground.


    "Damn it, you can''t do this well, what can I expect from you? Get out, get out!" Han Sanqian yelled.


    It looked like he was extremely angry.


    Su Yingxia lowered her head, not daring to say anything, and under Han Sanqian''s scolding, she had no choice but to retreat obediently.


    When approaching the door, Han Sanqian in the room said again: "Stop."


    "You are a fucking bitch, you will leave if you are told?"


    Su Yingxia hurriedly lowered her body: "Husband, what else do you want?"


    "Go, get me a basin of footwashing water. I''ve been refining weapons for seven days, and my feet are so smelly." Han Sanqian cursed.


    Su Yingxia nodded when she heard the words, and hurried to do it obediently.


    In less than a moment, Su Yingxia came in with a basin of footwashing water.


    Han Sanqian was not polite either, Wei Wei got up from the bed, moved her feet into the basin, then closed her eyes and waited.


    Su Yingxia was a little embarrassed, but she still bent down and washed Han Sanqian''s feet.


    Han Sanqian enjoyed it quietly, but within a moment, he suddenly glared angrily, and then, he raised his foot in the basin and kicked Su Yingxia''s shoulder directly.


    Immediately, the defenseless Su Yingxia was kicked to the ground by Han Sanqian.


    Because the body fell backwards, and Su Yingxia''s hands were completely in the basin of the feet, once she fell, she would naturally bring the basin down as well.


    So, not only did she fall to the ground, a basin of footwashing water also poured on her body.


    Not only did Han Sanqian show no mercy, but he was even more furious: "Damn it, you can''t even wash your feet. You hurt my feet."


    "It''s nothing more than kicking you, and you gave me a room full of footwashing water."


    "Damn bitch, see if I don''t beat you to death today."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian actually stood up and took out a beam of energy in his hand, turned the whip with energy, and whipped it at Su Yingxia.


    "Snapped!"


    Although it was a whip made of true energy, it didn''t look as tough as a real whip, but it was far more painful when it was actually hit on a person.


    Where Su Yingxia was whipped, a blood-red mark was left immediately.


    This is not cruel!


    Han Sanqian is really trying to kill him.


    Su Yingxia''s painful tears rolled in her eyes, and she looked at Han Sanqian with aggrieved eyes.


    But looking back at Han Sanqian, not only did he show no mercy, but rushed forward even more violently, and was about to beat and scold Su Yingxia even more violently.


    Su Yingxia was immediately terrified and extremely desperate.


    Han Sanqian raised his hand directly, about to slap him down.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, Han Sanqian obviously felt that his hand was being held by something...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4623

    Han Sanqian looked back, and the Yingyue Sword had already taken off, releasing bursts of energy around Han Sanqian''s raised hand!


    Obviously, it is preventing Han Sanqian from committing violence!


    "That''s enough, a man of seven feet, how could he treat his wife like this? Are you human?" Xiao Baiyu shouted coldly.


    Han Sanqian was really capable of making big moves in his hands, and confronted her, his face twitched: "She is my wife, what I want to do with her is my business, let me go."


    "She is also my master, it''s fine if you beat and scold me, but if you go too far, then I can''t help you."


    "What? You want to protect her?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "Naturally." It said.


    "Do you think you are my opponent? Do you really think that you are really capable if you split a mountain?" Han Sanqian said disdainfully.


    "Whether you can beat it or not is different. I can only tell you that if you still want to fight, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Han Sanqian hesitated for a moment, raised his hand, and retracted his arm.


    Then, he walked to the edge of the bed angrily and sat down.


    "A good-for-nothing woman who can''t handle trivial things well, what use do I need her for?" Han Sanqian said dissatisfied.


    Xiao Baiyu snorted disdainfully: "What?"


    "Hmph, didn''t you just say that she is your master, but in the end, I just wanted to borrow you for a few days, but she couldn''t be the master." The more Han Sanqian said, the more unhappy he became: "Tell me, I want her What''s the use?"


    "It was my idea not to borrow you, and it has nothing to do with her." Xiao Baiyu said coldly.


    "Your idea is your idea. I only know that she is the master. Since she can''t satisfy me, I won''t treat her well." Han Sanqian finished his sentence and glanced at Yingyue Sword: "But , don''t worry, I, Han Sanqian, keep my word, and I will do what I promise you."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Xiao Baiyu remained silent for a long time.


    After a long time, it suddenly sneered: "Han Sanqian, I said you were stupid, but I really misjudged you. You are really a thief."


    "Su Yingxia, don''t act anymore. I must admit that I was indeed deceived by you just now."


    "I just said it''s all right, why did it suddenly become like this. Originally, I really thought so at the beginning, but your bitter plan is really well played, I believe it and can''t help but make a move."


    "So, Han Sanqian, you won."


    Su Yingxia remained calm, but it was obvious that she was secretly looking at Han Sanqian.


    This silly girl is already exposed, but she is still playing with Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian was taken aback for a moment, then laughed.


    "You''re really smart. I didn''t expect that just a casual sentence from me could instantly make you see the whole situation." Han Sanqian got up and pulled Su Yingxia up.


    In order to achieve his goal, Han Sanqian caused his wife to suffer such grievances, but he actually blamed himself very much.


    But there was no way, to deal with Xiao Baiyu, and for the future of the entire polar bear army and Han Sanqian himself, he could only wrong Su Yingxia.


    It was also out of this consideration that Han Sanqian told Su Yingxia in advance.


    After all, Su Yingxia has suffered all the grievances, so if Su Yingxia is even a little bit unwilling, Han Sanqian will completely give up this idea.


    But the good thing is that I have the best wife in the world, and I am willing to sacrifice myself to accompany me in such a play.


    In fact, the whole method is very simple. Although it seems that Su Yingxia is being abused at home, in fact, it is Han Sanqian who is telling Xiao Baiyu in his own way who is the real leader of this family.


    As Su Yingxia''s divine soldier, what should he do.


    If it is completely disobedient, then, it''s okay, her master will be weak, and by the same token, it will also be weak.


    Of course it doesn''t care who is weaker or stronger between the couple, what it cares more is that it should be on top of the little black stick.


    Therefore, because of its persistence, Han Sanqian and his wife were not in harmony, so its purpose was still unable to be achieved.


    It wants to achieve, there is only one way.


    They are harmonious.


    So, after Xiao Baiyu understands it, she will know how sinister Han Sanqian is...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4624

    "I''m overwhelmed. Compared with you, an old bastard, what is my ability?" Xiao Baiyu said speechlessly.


    Han Sanqian is not too aggressive, anyway, as long as his plan succeeds, as for the others, it doesn''t matter.


    "You really know how to play, tell me, you want to borrow it for a few days." It asked.


    "Five days." Han Sanqian said.


    "Five days?" Xiao Baiyu was a little dazed. Maybe he didn''t even think that Han Sanqian''s time would be so short. Then, it snorted coldly: "Are you sure you can really learn something in such a short time?" What do you want to learn from me?"


    Of course, Xiao Baiyu knew exactly what Han Sanqian meant by borrowing from the ulterior motive. It was nothing more than that this Xiaobai saw that he was good at refining weapons and wanted to learn from him.


    But in five days, this guy wanted to learn a lot from himself. It didn''t look down on Han Sanqian, but felt that this was a bit of a fantasy.


    "I''m sure." Han Sanqian said.


    "Okay, then five days. But let me say yes first, just this time, in the future, if you want to borrow again, it''s impossible, and I don''t want to see your despicable performances again." Xiao Baiyu said coldly.


    Han Sanqian nodded hurriedly: "Okay, I swear, it will never happen again."


    In fact, don''t say it doesn''t want to, Han Sanqian himself doesn''t want to.


    At that time, he wanted to get Xiao Baiyu''s help, so he made such a bad plan. However, after he really experienced the live "performance"


    After that, Han Sanqian didn''t want to.


    That was the woman he loved the most. Even if he knew it was acting, even if he knew that the two of them had agreed, Han Sanqian would not do anything that hurt her.


    Han Sanqian was actually very uncomfortable and very guilty just now.


    Therefore, if Han Sanqian had to choose to do it again, he would definitely choose not to have it again.


    "good."


    Seeing that Xiao Baiyu agreed, the two husband and wife smiled at each other very gratified.


    "Yingxia, I''m sorry I hurt you just now." Han Sanqian looked at the redness and swelling on Su Yingxia''s arm and said very apologetically.


    Su Yingxia smiled, and patted Han Sanqian''s head: "Idiot, is this a small injury? The injuries I suffered during special training in the past few days are more serious than this."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "Okay, I''m really fine." Su Yingxia smiled softly: "I am also the wife of the leader, since I have enjoyed everyone''s respect for me and the privilege of this position. Then, naturally, I should also pay the corresponding obligations and responsibilities .¡±


    "This is my small contribution to everyone."


    "Otherwise, it would be too much of a vase for me, the leader''s wife."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. Although Su Yingxia was comforting herself, there was indeed her reason in her words.


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "Thank you, wife."


    Su Yingxia smiled sweetly.


    Of the three people in the room, only Xiao Baiyu, who was being played, was very depressed, and Gudu''s injury achievement was achieved in an instant.


    After the two were sweet, Han Sanqian returned to the cabin with the Moonlight Sword in hand.


    It''s just that compared to before, this time, Han Sanqian brought Su Yingxia with him.


    Su Yingxia wanted to be with Han Sanqian in more important moments. She was his wife, and she thought she should be.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian''s project volume this time is very huge, and it is not bad for someone to lend a helping hand, not to mention helping.


    Most importantly, who doesn''t want their favorite person to accompany them in everything? !


    After the couple entered the wooden house, they were not idle, but what was strange was that the first thing they did was not to melt the gold bricks and start making armor, but Han Sanqian started other things.


    He re-smelted all the previous scrap iron.


    At noon, Su Yingxia went out.


    Soon after, Su Yingxia came back, but compared to when she left, she not only had an extra meal in her hand, but also a group of people behind her.


    There were about a hundred people in this group, and as Su Yingxia soon came to the door of the cabin, they stood in line, neatly.


    Su Yingxia walked into the room and explained a few rounds to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and quickly walked out of the room.


    Glancing at the crowd, Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Is everyone here?"


    "Report to the lord, one hundred people, not one less, not one more."


    "Very good." Han Sanqian nodded in satisfaction, with a weird smile on his face.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4625

    "Listen to the first order." Han Sanqian raised his voice: "Everyone digs holes where they are."


    "Requirements, the shape of the pit must be round enough and deep enough. In addition, the soil dug out of the pit must maintain a rough original shape. It is allowed to deviate from the shape of the pit, but the requirement is not more than five centimeter."


    "If it exceeds five centimeters, you have to repair it with soil to within the allowable range of error. Of course, after repairing, the whole thing should be in a round shape. Do you understand?"


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, with a look of suspicion, what is this for?


    Digging?


    But this is nothing more than digging a hole. Why do you have to dig out soil that is about the size of the hole?


    The error still needs to be within five centimeters. Damn, this is not a small difficulty.


    However, the lord has an order, no matter how doubtful they are, they can only obediently obey it.


    Soon, a hundred or so people really squatted down and dug holes in front of the cabins in a uniform order.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and took Su Yingxia back to the house to do some work.


    About half an hour later, many people''s pits were dug, and looking around, it looked like a large whack-a-mole scene.


    Han Sanqian came out again, but there was also a big cauldron dragged with true energy on top of his head.


    The cauldron is still turning slowly, it seems that it has not stopped completely.


    "Is everything done?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile.


    Everyone responded in unison: "Report to the lord, everything is ready."


    "There are errors, have you found them all?"


    Everyone looked down at their respective mud balls. Digging a hole in half an hour was simply a simple matter that couldn''t be simpler.


    Therefore, most of them spent most of the remaining time on refining their mud balls.


    They dare not say how perfect their cultivation is, but they are definitely within the passing line.


    "No!"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison.


    Han Sanqian nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, you guys back away."


    Everyone was even more puzzled, but they still obeyed obediently.


    Soon, there was only a pile of earth pits left on the spot, and everyone scattered around obediently.


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, he just moved his hand, and the Shuanglongding flew out of his hand, hovering over the entire collective pothole in the next second.


    "Move again!"


    With a soft drink, the Shuanglong Ding immediately spun.


    In the next second, the Double Dragon Cauldron fell directly, and a stream of molten iron burst out from the cauldron in an instant.


    Gululu...


    The molten iron is like running water, and it flows into the various pits in an instant.


    With a wave of Han Sanqian''s right hand, the potholes placed around them also moved directly, filling each of the potholes that should belong to them.


    Thereafter, the molten iron was stopped, and the pit soil was basically backfilled.


    "This is..." A group of people looked at me and I looked at you, and they were all stunned for a while.


    Han Sanqian did not speak, and took back the Shuanglongding. Immediately afterwards, a cloud of Yin Qi condensed in his hand, and once again directly sprayed towards the pothole.


    Pooh!


    The cloudy air instantly turned into frosty air and solidified, covering the ground like a layer of frost for a while.


    Han Sanqian gently put down the tripod and looked at the crowd.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you ask Madam to call us... this..."


    "Leader, you have made us stupid. This is digging holes, and you are watering the ground. This...does this mean that we want to develop agriculture?"


    "Maybe, it seems right when you think about it. We have so many people, so many mouths, and we need to eat. There is no problem in developing agriculture."


    Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian looked at each other and smiled wryly at each other.


    Although their answers and guesses made people speechless, there was at least one thing that Han Sanqian should be happy about.


    That is, this group of people did not recognize that the water they just sprinkled was metal water, so they have the concept and idea of ??agriculture.


    This is very good, at least it is much better than when I first practiced so full of stench that I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    At the same time, the continuous removal of the smell also shows that Han Sanqian''s refining level is constantly improving.


    It shows that during this period of time, Han Sanqian''s refining level is still improving.


    That''s not bad.


    "Everyone, in fact, I called you here today not to develop any agriculture, let alone grow any food. My Mysterious People Alliance is not that poor."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian shot out a ray of yang energy directly from his hand.


    "Look again, what are these!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4626

    As soon as the words fell, the yang energy was like heating, and instantly melted the frozen frost.


    And with the disappearance of frost, what is left to everyone is the appearance of the previous place.


    As soon as Han Sanqian raised his hand, the soil was instantly lifted up, leaving pits one by one, but the inside of these pits had been covered by a layer of round metal.


    Han Sanqian raised his hand again, and the metal was directly lifted away again.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of strange objects flew directly in midair.


    "What''s this?"


    "Damn it, pot!"


    Yes, pot!


    Moreover, there are hundreds of pots at once.


    The indescribable feeling of hanging in the air.


    There is an inexplicable sense of order, there is also an inexplicable sense of might, and there is also a sense of speechlessness that is so earthy that it explodes.


    "That''s right, it''s the pot." Han Sanqian said softly, "From today onwards, they are the weapons in your hands."


    "And your identities, besides being members of my Polar Bear Legion, also officially have another identity, the craftsman."


    "In the future, you will not only be responsible for the creation of the equipment of the Polar Bear Legion, but even the equipment forging of my entire Mystic Alliance will be handed over to you."


    "If a soldier is a knife that goes forward without fear of life and death, then you are the handle of that knife."


    "Whether you can use force, and how much force you can use, all depends on whether the handles of your knives are strong and easy to use."


    "So, I hope all of you out there understand that."


    Su Yingxia selected people for Han Sanqian at noon, but she didn''t actually tell them what they were going to do. Su Yingxia just said that there was a heavy responsibility that needed to be handed over to some people.


    After that, according to Xiao Baiyu''s request, he specially selected some people with extremely thick upper limbs and strong strength.


    Forging iron is always a matter of strength, without enough strength, no matter how good the material is, it will never be able to display its true essence.


    Therefore, this basic requirement must be met.


    "The lord asked us to come here to forge iron?"


    "It turns out that this is our important task."


    "Hey, I thought what kind of task it was, but I didn''t expect it to be this." Someone muttered, although he didn''t directly express his dissatisfaction, he could clearly see his grievances with the naked eye.


    Han Sanqian could understand this point, and everyone followed suit.


    It''s all for profit or fame, even if you can''t get it now, you still have to see and touch the future.


    As a result, when he first joined the legion, he was used as a blacksmith, which really made people feel cold in his heart.


    "Everyone, I know that many of you look down on this industry. In your eyes, this is just hard work, and there is even no promotion channel. But what I want to tell you is that you are wrong."


    "And, it''s so wrong."


    "The Artifact Refining Department will belong to the Polar Bear Legion in the future, but at the same time it will also belong to the entire alliance. In other words, it will become its own department, and its commander must be at the same level as the commander of the Polar Bear Legion."


    "In terms of promotion channels, the Polar Bear Legion has tens of thousands of people, but here, there are only a few hundred people. Think about it, is it promoted faster among ten thousand people, or among hundreds of people?"


    "And why do you have the absolute advantage of being promoted by a hundred people? The reason is also very simple. You are technical talents."


    "Those who forge ordinary weapons are called blacksmiths, but those who forge magical weapons are called blacksmiths."


    "As for the treatment here, it''s also very simple, twice the original basis."


    "How about it, is there any dissatisfaction now?"


    "Oh, by the way, because of the preciousness of a craftsman, I must focus on cultivating the person who becomes a craftsman here. After all, talents are rare. I don''t want him to die in vain because of his poor cultivation. gone."


    If the previous words are attractive enough, but some martial idiots are somewhat dissatisfied, then obviously, the latter words are enough to drive everyone completely crazy.


    All the benefits are multiplied by two, as long as you are not a fool, you will know how to make a choice.


    "Leader, lord, me, me, me..."


    "Look here, look here, I am willing to strike iron."


    "I am willing too, I am willing too!"


    Seeing the excitement in the crowd, the two couples looked at each other and smiled.


    Under the heavy reward, there must be a brave man, this truth is really timeless.


    "Okay, let''s start then." Han Sanqian smiled.


    He has a crazy idea and plan...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4627

    As the saying goes, if you can''t bear children, you can''t catch wolves.


    If these refiners don''t use good fire and materials, then no matter how good they are at refining weapons and iron, they won''t be able to make any good weapons.


    Therefore, the best situation for this group of people should be what Han Sanqian thought, each of them is a real talent.


    In this way, a hundred-member super refining group can become Han Sanqian''s huge logistical support.


    To achieve this, the quality of individual soldiers must be strong.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian''s idea is that everyone has to be popular, and it is best to be as good at playing as he is.


    At the same time, the cultivation in their bodies must be strong enough to support them in controlling the flames.


    In other words, this group of people also needs special training.


    Moreover, Han Sanqian wants to take everything from them!


    Especially fire.


    There is no need to think about Tianhuo, so Han Sanqian, Fen Ji, must take action.


    And that''s what''s crazy.


    As one of Han Sanqian''s current three great skills, that is Han Sanqian''s own special skill.


    Pei Yuan and the others are his cronies, so it doesn''t matter if they pass it on.


    But if ordinary disciples come to encounter such advanced things, sometimes it is completely a hidden danger.


    It''s not just a question of whether they''ll betray, but leak.


    You can''t guarantee that every subordinate is the kind of person who is not afraid of death, and you can''t guarantee that every subordinate is a person who can endure punishment.


    Once they are defeated and caught, in fact, in disguise, it is equivalent to handing this stunt into the hands of your enemy.


    This, invisibly, is strengthening the strength of the enemy.


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, the negative impact of this matter is actually greater than the current benefits.


    But this matter is not so comprehensive and overwhelming, Han Sanqian can have room for maneuver.


    One is to ensure the safety of this group of people. As long as this group of people does not suffer from these threats, then it is almost impossible for this group of people to betray Fen Ji.


    The second is to castrate Fenji.


    The main method of castration is to simplify Fenji, only to maintain its advantages in firepower and fire, so that it is greatly reduced in battle, and it is only used for refining weapons.


    In this way, even if there is any leak at that time, in fact its functionalization is not enough to create too much threat.


    But for the second step, Han Sanqian cannot absolutely guarantee it, the reason is very simple, his cultivation of Fen Ji has definitely not reached the peak, so it is not easy to modify it? !


    Therefore, the second method can only be tested at present, and the first step is really to be launched.


    There is no way, with so many people, if they want the best security, they can only resort to risky tactics.


    "Everyone, claim your own pot, it is the guy you started eating."


    "After getting the pot, you start to build your own independent refining room next to my hut."


    "I''ll wait for you in the southeast woods, after you build your own room, come find me there."


    "I will teach you the magical skills and the unique mentality that only belongs to the Artifact Refining Department."


    Everyone heard the words and took orders one after another. In the next second, they turned around and ran towards the woods, felling trees and preparing to build houses.


    "I hope our group of people is worthy of our trust." Han Sanqian couldn''t help sighing as he watched them leave.


    "That''s right, they will all have supernatural skills. The next one may be our baby, but it may also be someone else''s weapon against us." Su Yingxia nodded.


    "There is only one who is not suspicious, and the suspect is not used." Han Sanqian sighed.


    Yes, that''s the only way to go.


    At least, the members of the Polar Bear Legion are still waiting for equipment.


    Han Sanqian had no choice.


    "Let''s go, we should go wait for them in the woods."


    "They haven''t started building houses yet. Is it necessary for us to go so early?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Yes, you will find out when you come with me..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4628

    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Su Yingxia frowned suspiciously, but followed closely.


    Soon, the couple had arrived in the forest.


    Su Yingxia didn''t say a word, but stared at Han Sanqian closely, not knowing what kind of medicine he was selling in the gourd.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and with a movement of his hand, an energy shield surrounded him.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge greenhouse.


    It''s just that the side of the energy shield was quickly completely hidden in the air, and it looked the same as usual.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian''s hand moved suddenly, and the next second, his right hand burned silently, and the sky fire was ready to come out.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yingxia asked.


    "When refining weapons, it must be in a high-temperature environment. Although some of them used to be blacksmiths in Tianmo Castle, their past experience and what I need them to do in the future are completely different. So, to a certain extent Speaking of them, they are also newbies, and they all need training." Han Sanqian said: "I''m here to test how to get away from Fenji, and at the same time, I''m also warming up here, killing two birds with one stone."


    Su Yingxia nodded. This method is really good. It not only simulates the environment at that time, allowing them to adapt in advance, but also gives Han Sanqian the opportunity to conduct the experiment of burning silence and castration.


    Seeing that Su Yingxia agreed, Han Sanqian immediately started to act.


    Su Yingxia was not idle either. Sitting next to Han Sanqian, she began to practice the exercises that Han Sanqian gave her in a decent manner.


    About half an hour later, the temperature in the entire space has risen.


    Regarding the polishing of Fen Ji, Han Sanqian also had a preliminary idea.


    He can basically comprehend it in the front, and naturally it is not troublesome to modify it, but the latter is too profound, and Han Sanqian has no other way.


    He basically imitated a set of semi-self-created exercises based on Fen Ji''s exercises, and Han Sanqian also called it Fen Ji.


    He mainly uses his skills to turn the true energy in his body into flames. Although the level of this flame is not too high, it is not too bad. It is enough for refining weapons.


    And almost at this time, there was a noise in the woods, and the brothers who made the weapons all came over after building their own houses.


    Building a house takes a long time to some extent, but because of the crude construction, the time will be greatly shortened. In addition, everyone wants to come to Han Sanqian as soon as possible, so the speed is naturally faster.


    Seeing a large group of people rushing over one by one, Han Sanqian smiled slightly and opened his eyes.


    "All here?"


    A group of people nodded repeatedly, and the smiles on their faces couldn''t hide their joy.


    "Sit down."


    "I''ll teach you to breathe first, to meditate, to review what you have learned, and to work harder if you haven''t learned it."


    Everyone sat down.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian taught them to practice meditation. Of course, Han Sanqian did not do any castration this time, and directly gave the upper-level cultivation mentality.


    Because the refining device always needs a powerful real energy to continue the fire.


    Therefore, at this point, Han Sanqian couldn''t be stingy.


    Everyone followed Han Sanqian and began to meditate.


    Time flies by.


    When Han Sanqian confirmed that everyone''s cultivation skills were about the same, next, Han Sanqian officially taught everyone the method of burning silence.


    This teaching lasted for one night, and Han Sanqian did not rest, but on the contrary, the more everyone practiced, the more interested they became, and they completely forgot about fatigue and everything else.


    It wasn''t until noon the next day that everyone gradually woke up from the samadhi.


    Everyone exhaled heavily, and then opened their eyes one by one.


    Han Sanqian got up and looked at everyone: "Everyone, how do you feel?"


    "Thank you lord for rewarding the magic power."


    "Following the leader, there is nothing wrong."


    "Haha, yes, I now feel that I have the strength to play or not."


    "Is this the cultivator?"


    "It''s so cool, it''s so cool."


    Everyone was very excited, Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and waved his hands to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "Everyone, it''s just the beginning, don''t worry, and don''t get excited, I promise, you will have plenty of opportunities to become bigger and stronger in the future."


    "Next, we''re going to have some fun."


    "If you can afford it, I congratulate you, you have officially joined the Artifact Refining Department. If you can''t afford it, I will consider it a small benefit for you to join."


    "Now, the game begins!"


    After saying that, Han Sanqian looked at the crowd with a hint of evil on his face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4631

    "The commander lost." Han Sanqian said.


    "Commander power?"


    "Although kindness does not lead soldiers, and kindness does not do business, things in the world are not black and white. As a commander, it is true that sometimes you need to be ruthless. What you say is how you do it. This point, You did a great job, I''m glad."


    "But on the other hand, the Artifact Refining Department is not a combat force, so there is no need to be too high-level. You want your subordinates to obey you and obey you, not just to suppress him with orders."


    "Huairou is also necessary."


    "Based on my investigation of Zhang Mu, I can know that he can compete with you for at least half an hour, but he gave up. Do you know why?"


    Wang Mazi shook his head: "This subordinate doesn''t know."


    "You have stayed in this hot and stuffy environment for too long, and your companions have also fallen too much. Zhang Mu is afraid that if he competes with you, more people will die in this environment. Therefore, He deliberately conceded defeat. Zhang Mu, am I right?" Han Sanqian said.


    Zhang Mu lowered his head, although he didn''t want to admit it, but Han Sanqian was right again.


    "yes!"


    We all work together, and we are all in the same city, so it is impossible to have no feelings at all.


    Seeing the friends around him fall down one by one, Zhang Mu really couldn''t bear to let this situation continue to happen.


    Therefore, he was willing to admit defeat. Firstly, Wang Mazi could win, and secondly, after the game was over, the high temperature might disappear, so that more people could be rescued instead of staying longer in this high temperature.


    Wang Ma was slightly taken aback, and looked at Zhang Mu with some surprise: "Zhang Mu, I don''t need such a victory."


    If he had known this earlier, Wang Mazi would rather lose himself.


    Since it is impossible to win the glory, it is better not to win!


    Han Sanqian smiled and patted Wang Mazi on the shoulder: "You don''t need to be upset. Although Zhang Mu stands at the highest point in morality, he is always within the rules. You are the one who persists until the end."


    "Since you won, then naturally you are the deputy commander."


    "Life and death, women''s benevolence, even if he stands on the highest point of morality, he can''t get the position of commander based on this alone, so he is also the deputy commander."


    "In an army, some people sing bad faces while others sing bad faces. The two of you are the ones who persevere until the end, but you are also two people with completely extreme styles of dealing with things. This is very good."


    One takes the lead in the charge, and the other calms down, so that a team can operate so perfectly.


    Han Sanqian was very happy. At least from the beginning, this refining group was a Tianhu.


    "This subordinate takes orders." The two said in unison.


    "As for them, it''s all right."


    Han Sanqian knew the danger of this game from the very beginning, so he seemed to be controlling the raging fire brought by his burning silence, but in fact he released a lot of true energy from the raging fire in the entire enchantment.


    This true energy is enough to protect everyone''s heart from the threat of death.


    They are all talents selected by themselves, how could Han Sanqian spend them so profligately? !


    "Okay, starting today, the Artifact Refining Group is officially established. In terms of work, everyone should follow Wang Mazi''s orders, and in life, you should listen to Zhang Mu''s words more. After the division of labor is completed, you can go back now. .¡±


    "You can rest for an hour temporarily. After an hour, a large amount of gold will be waiting for you to temper. At that time, I will personally teach you how to forge weapons. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!" The two replied in unison.


    And the people on the ground gradually became sober, and everyone who was weak also replied yes.


    Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia up, smiled lightly, turned and walked towards the small bamboo house.


    After walking a few steps, Han Sanqian suddenly stopped.


    "By the way, when forging the golden armor, I will start the second game."


    "This time, the prizes are also rich!"


    After saying that, Han Sanqian turned and left...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4632

    An hour later, everyone had almost rested, and Han Sanqian also brought his wife back as promised.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the cabin, Han Sanqian poured out the gold bricks directly.


    The gold bricks are divided into two piles, one is very large and the other is relatively small.


    There are at least hundreds of pieces for the extremely large ones, and three or four pieces for the extremely small ones.


    Seeing this, a group of people were a little puzzled, and they all looked at Han Sanqian, waiting for his answer.


    "Everyone, the second game is very simple. I will teach you how to forge the weapon on the spot. The ultimate goal of the weapon is to wear a piece of golden armor on each of you."


    "Attention, this is the equipment you make for yourself, so whether it is good or not, it is all your own business. Of course, the bad ones can only be borne by yourself, and the good ones are not only comfortable to wear, but also the most important thing. The important thing is that this pile of gold bricks is its game prize."


    "The first round of awards is for fame, so this round is for benefits. Everyone, do you understand?"


    When a group of people heard Han Sanqian''s words, they opened their mouths slightly.


    "Damn it, the lord is too generous, isn''t he?"


    "We''re going to win this, just grab a few gold bricks? We''ll get rich right away."


    "Yeah, damn it, even if you worked hard all your life before, you couldn''t get so much money at all. Now, build an armor and go straight to the pinnacle of life."


    How can everyone not be excited when things that are not even dared to be imagined are within reach in a blink of an eye? !


    Moreover, Wang Mazi and Zhang Mu took the position of deputy commander in front of their eyes just now, which further enhanced the authenticity of the game prizes, and almost everyone nowadays is eager to try.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and didn''t say much.


    There must be a brave man under a heavy reward. This is true. If you want to improve the quality of forging equipment as quickly as possible, in addition to training the skills of your subordinates, the most important thing is motivation.


    As long as people have confidence and motivation, many things will naturally happen.


    "Okay, now, I will do it, and you will do it together."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian directly put the gold into the Shuanglong Cauldron, urging Fen Ji to slowly melt it.


    Almost at the same time, everyone followed suit and started pouring gold bricks into their own pots.


    These pots are all metal materials left over from Han Sanqian''s refinement of the Moonlight Sword at that time. It can''t be said how powerful it is, but at least it is harder than ordinary metal.


    Naturally, the pot used for refining equipment is obviously suitable enough.


    The Fenji was activated, and there was a lot of fire. Everyone was concentrating on doing their own things.


    Even if you can''t win the grand prize, but the armor is made for yourself, naturally you want to do your best.


    After melting, Han Sanqian asked everyone to keep the fire low, and then arranged a new job.


    Dredging, as well as and thinning mud.


    Although everyone was puzzled, they still followed Han Sanqian''s method.


    The use of thin mud is actually very simple, casting, because of time constraints, Han Sanqian could not find anything to make molds in a short time, so clay, the simplest and easiest thing to obtain, became the best choice for casting.


    Although this has a disadvantage, that is, basically all the molds can only be used once, and in terms of the strength of the soil, they cannot support repeated use at all.


    But this is already a way out of nowhere.


    "Although it is clay, and even though it is a one-time thing, you also know that whether the forged thing is good or not depends entirely on whether the mold is good or not. Therefore, I hope you can take it seriously."


    "yes."


    After a word of advice, Han Sanqian began to teach everyone how to make models.


    Because armor is different from weapons, hammering and forging is not the key, the most important thing is that the final assembly must be perfect enough.


    Therefore, it is more important to build the armor to see whether the overall design can be as perfect as the assembly.


    At this point, there is no big problem with the design. After all, Scar''s armor has already had actual combat effects.


    Overall it looks pretty good.


    After a few hours, everyone''s set of molds has basically been made.


    Next, pour all the golden water into the mold.


    After the golden water in the mold cooled, Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "A good thing must be hammered out in a raging fire."


    "If the mold is the foundation of a piece of equipment, then the second hammering is the decisive measure for whether it is formed or not."


    After Han Sanqian finished his words, he moved his hands. Suddenly, the sea of ??fire surged to the sky and rushed towards everyone...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4633

    Boom! ! !


    Everyone just felt that the eyes were completely red.


    The man-eating fire crazily hits the face, making people feel like they are in a sea of ??flames.


    High temperature, scorching, for a while, everyone felt that they were about to be roasted.


    Han Sanqian deliberately used the fire produced by his body to burn thousands of miles, but in order not to hurt people, he almost removed all the open fire, leaving only the dark fire to generate super high temperature.


    There is only one purpose in this way, so that the cooled gold can be reheated quickly, and in this process, it can be guaranteed at a constant temperature, which is beneficial for craftsmen to build.


    The previous first round of environmental simulation was for everyone to adapt to the current situation.


    Everyone had the previous test, but this time they were almost stunned for a moment, and one by one quickly swung their hammers to dig directly.


    For a while, the sound of pinging and banging resounded all around, and the atmosphere in the cabin was dragged to a climax.


    Han Sanqian was not idle either, he also went to build the armor himself.


    After all, it needs to teach them how to make it all the way, so Han Sanqian can''t be lazy.


    When the day passed and the night wind brought coolness, the fiery heat on the scene began to disappear, and the sound of banging and banging gradually came to an end, the whole forging of the whole people finally ushered in the end.


    More than a hundred people and more than a hundred pieces of gold armor also came into being.


    Because it was the first attempt, it was obvious that some people couldn''t forge it well, and there were many people who twisted and barely looked like human-shaped clothes.


    However, there are also some old craftsmen who are really talented or experienced, who have forged the effect Han Sanqian wanted.


    Han Sanqian roughly counted, and there are about thirty-six finished products that belong to the superior grade.


    Although compared with the proportion of more than 100 pieces, 36 pieces are a bit too low, but in any case, it is the first time to have such a result, Han Sanqian is also satisfied.


    As for the best one, Han Sanqian chose it to a young man named Ma Chao.


    The workmanship of his armor is really exquisite, and the appearance of each part is basically the closest to the human body, and some assembled joints are handled more slippery than others.


    Although Wang Mazi''s armor was actually pretty good, Han Sanqian chose to give it to Ma Chao.


    In doing so, Han Sanqian was selfish.


    Wang Mazi has already become the deputy commander-in-chief, and he has won the first round of rewards. If he gets it in the second round, it will inevitably make people think that it is a reward based on his position.


    In this way, although it will not ruin the enthusiasm of others, it will at least have an impact.


    For Ma Chao, it is to tell everyone that the rewards for forging good equipment have nothing to do with your own position, even if you are a small soldier, you can still get the opportunity.


    "Okay, some people are good at forging, and of course some people are not so good at forging."


    "However, today is just the beginning, and you still have opportunities to improve yourself."


    "I make an announcement. From now on, you will operate independently." Han Sanqian said.


    "From tomorrow onwards, Wang Mazi and Zhang Mu will be divided into left and right divisions. The two divisions will be under the command and jurisdiction of the two deputy commanders. The candidates for the left and right divisions will be selected one by one."


    "After the two parts are divided into separate organizations, I will select the department with the highest quality rate every month and reward them collectively."


    "At the same time, each department forges super-quality products that I am satisfied with. In addition to rewarding gold and skills for the forgers, the leaders at all levels of the department will also receive a certain percentage of commission."


    "So, if the leaders focus on cultivating the abilities of commoners, their income will also increase, and commoners who strive to improve their forging skills will also have a chance to stand out. Do you understand?"


    Han Sanqian''s rewards and punishments are basically based on the company system in the earth.


    The purpose of doing this, of course, is to stimulate the enthusiasm of the entire Artifact Refining Department, and at the same time, to give everyone a chance to make a fortune.


    Let everyone, at every level, have benefits within reach.


    After hearing this rule, the entire Artifact Refining Department was obviously overjoyed, and Wang Mazi and Zhang Mu also secretly made up their minds to compete.


    When Han Sanqian walked out with Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian had already set a date for leaving the customs.


    Once out of the customs, the Polar Bear Army will definitely be a tiger out of the cage...


    Who said that the civilian regiment is the slaughtered regiment? !


    In his hands, Han Sanqian, is a frightening murderous group.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4634

    "After one month, will it be too hasty?" Su Yingxia asked.


    Although one month does not seem to be very short, the time in the Eight Desolation Book is actually not long.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "If time permits, I certainly hope to give them more time."


    "But what I worry about is that this journey will not be peaceful."


    "Tianmobao, as I expected, is full of pressure."


    "Moreover, we destroyed each other''s dragon veins again, and actually walked into a deeper demon cave step by step."


    "The road ahead will be more difficult, or in other words, right now is the first step in our real devil journey."


    This army is the best choice for Han Sanqian to be surprised, and it is also the only means to turn the tide at a critical moment.


    Therefore, the polar bear army will be a trump card in Han Sanqian''s hands to resolve all crises, and he has to make them capable of fighting in advance.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian insisted on training all of them in person.


    Either you don''t make a move, or if you make a move, the opponent will be unable to eat and walk around. This is the so-called sharp knife out of its sheath.


    "I think we, the husband and wife, will take the first step. The arrangements here have basically been made, and then we will wait for them to practice on their own."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Do you want to continue to Burning Bone City?"


    Han Sanqian smiled, he knew that Su Yingxia had discovered his little thoughts: "You know what I''m going to do again?"


    "You want to go to a slightly more prosperous city, am I right?" Su Yingxia smiled.


    Han Sanqian was full of helplessness, and every little thought could be seen through.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Su Yingxia continued, "What about them?"


    "Let''s stay here for now. It''s dangerous outside. Besides, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan also need time to practice." Han Sanqian said.


    In the past, it was because there was no one here, so Han Sanqian was worried about leaving Han Nian alone, but now it is different here, there are a large number of people who can accompany her and take care of her, which makes Han Sanqian feel relieved.


    "Then I''ll go pack my things."


    After Su Yingxia left, Han Sanqian took out the map.


    The distance to Burning Bone City is getting closer and closer, and the next stop is only a few hundred miles away.


    This time, it can be said that the real tiger is playing with mud.


    However, it was here that Han Sanqian went.


    After deciding on the place, Han Sanqian put away the map, and Su Yingxia packed her simple bags and walked out.


    "Let''s go." Su Yingxia smiled lightly.


    Han Sanqian nodded, took the bag and carried it on his shoulder, pulled Su Yingxia up and walked towards the transmission port.


    When approaching the portal, Han Sanqian did not leave, but stopped.


    The corners of his eyes were actually turned towards the sky behind him.


    "Bahuang Tianshu, just wait for me, when I have time, I will have a good chat with you."


    After the words fell, he took Su Yingxia away.


    Returning to Tianmobao, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry to leave. He first went to the old man and gave them a large sum of money to make them plan for the future as soon as possible. Han Sanqian''s suggestion was to let them go The Sky Demon Castle evacuated.


    Although this is their hometown, the Tianmo Castle has been devastated, the meaning of survival is not great, and there are many difficulties in rebuilding.


    Most importantly, those people will make a comeback sooner or later, so the future of Tianmo Castle will always be clouded.


    Rather than that, it would be better to leave earlier and build a new home.


    Moreover, after Han Sanqian left, he would definitely take the little black stick with him, and the formation of the Tianmo Castle would inevitably be chaotic.


    The existence of the formation will increase the hardships of everyone in Tianmobao, but once some things are removed, Han Sanqian does not know what kind of impact it will have.


    Just like smoke.


    Everyone knows that it is harmful, but if you have been poisoned for a long time, how can you just quit as soon as you say it? Some of them will inevitably have health problems due to quitting smoking.


    The old man smiled lightly, just as he was about to be grateful, Han Sanqian took out a few more things from his bag at this time.


    When he saw these things, the old man couldn''t help but frowned: "Hero, you are..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4635

    "They''re all exercises. I wrote them when I was free. You guys can keep them."


    If a group of people want to survive, they must first learn to protect themselves. Han Sanqian gave them money and wanted to give them some self-defense techniques.


    "Let some young people learn, and after learning, defend your homeland."


    It is not for Han Sanqian to decide whether to leave Tianmo Castle or not. They are all human beings, so naturally, they all have the right to choose.


    Han Sanqian can only do his best in terms of personnel and give them enough protection.


    The old man nodded: "Thank you, hero, I can''t thank you enough for the kindness of rebuilding."


    "You''re welcome, old man. That''s enough. It''s getting late. Yingxia and I are leaving too. You guys, please make arrangements as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia up to bid farewell to the elders and all the way to the center of the formation.


    With a move in Han Sanqian''s hand, the little black stick broke away from the formation and flew back into Han Sanqian''s hand.


    As soon as the little black stick left, the entire Sky Demon Fortress visibly shook, and then there was a bang, the black air dissipated, and the blood-colored sunlight unique to the demon race entered the city.


    There is a slight smell of blood and a slight chill, but there is also a slight taste of freedom.


    "The matter of Tianmo Fortress, it seems that everything has been resolved." Su Yingxia: "I just don''t know what the remaining people in the city are going to do."


    Obviously, Su Yingxia was worried about them.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "There are difficulties in the city, but there are also deserters outside the city, so the environment here is actually very bad. However, one side of the soil and the other side of the people, I believe, they will have their own way of survival."


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yingxia nodded, followed Han Sanqian out of Tianmo Castle, and officially headed for the next battle.


    "The Sky Demon Castle is gone."


    Outside the Sky Demon Fortress, in a certain high mountain, even if it is far away, the judge can clearly see the black energy of the Sky Demon Castle dissipate.


    "Judge, what shall we do next? How about we go back and become the king of the mountain?"


    "Go back?" The judge sneered: "Can we go back? The city lord is dead, and the group of men in black are all defeated, but we are still alive. Do you think the higher-ups can spare us?"


    "What does the judge mean?"


    "Occupy the mountain as king, we will stay here and not go anywhere."


    "Then let''s grab the Heavenly Demon Castle in the future?"


    "Give me a fart." The judge slapped that guy on the face: "Do you have some brains? How many people in the Demon Fort have joined Han Sanqian''s Polar Bear Legion? Are you still going to provoke them?"


    "Danggui provoked Han Sanqian and ended up like this. We can be lucky to save our lives once, but it is impossible to save our lives every time."


    "Besides, Han Sanqian also knows that we are not dead. He will definitely make those people guard against us. If we go to rob them, maybe we will be robbed ourselves."


    "For the time being, let''s rely on the mountains to eat the mountains first, and grab some passing caravans, you know?"


    Several people nodded.


    Seeing this, the judge didn''t say much. Looking at Han Sanqian''s leaving back, he actually felt a little regretful. If he had known this, he might as well have joined Han Sanqian.


    How can I live such a turbulent life like this now? !


    It''s really fucking crazy, those men in black will lose, this is something the judge never thought of.


    At this time, Han Sanqian also took Su Yingxia all the way to the center of the demon clan. The couple stopped and stopped on the road, as if they were sightseeing or on their way.


    After walking for about half a day, the couple stopped and found a shady place to rest.


    While eating, a convoy also slowly stopped not far from the two of them.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help looking over, only Han Sanqian was still eating the steamed buns in his hand, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Soon, the opposite convoy also found two people, and the leader looked around. In such a desolate place, there were actually two people staying here.


    While feeling a little strange, he couldn''t help walking towards the two of them.


    Beside him, a group of subordinates immediately followed behind the leader with their knives in hand...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4636

    Seeing a group of people coming fiercely with knives, at this moment, Su Yingxia subconsciously wanted luck.


    Han Sanqian held Su Yingxia down, signaling that she should not be impulsive, let alone reveal her strength for the sake of a mere team member.


    Watching the person approaching step by step, Han Sanqian didn''t even stop the movement of his hands, still eating the dry food in his hands.


    The man came in front of Han Sanqian, glanced at Han Sanqian, then at Su Yingxia, and couldn''t help being startled by the looks of the two of them.


    "The two are humans?" the man asked.


    The man was close to two meters tall, extremely tall and burly, with a heroic look on his face that was rarely seen among the demons.


    He is not very old, about twenty-six or seventeen, and his clothes are simple but clean, and his temperament is different from ordinary people.


    Han Sanqian took a look at him: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing else. However, this place is called Tiger Forest. There have always been bandits and poor bandits. The two of you came here alone. It''s best to leave quickly to avoid unnecessary trouble." The man laughed. .


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. With Han Sanqian''s abilities, if bandits and poor bandits dared to come, he might be the only one to rob others, but no one else would rob him.


    Han Sanqian asked: "Since brother said this place is so dangerous, why do you stay here?"


    After speaking, Han Sanqian glanced at the caravan. There were as many as ten trucks, and each car was full of goods.


    Before the man could speak, the servant behind him spoke first: "Hmph, the escorts of my lonely caravan are all masters, who dares to get involved?"


    Hearing what the attendant had said, Han Sanqian then set his sights on the bodyguards in the car.


    There are about forty people in total, each of them is mighty and strong, and they are not kind at first glance. Although the servant''s tone is rather arrogant, he does have the confidence to be arrogant. Judging from the appearance of this group of guys, anyone who dares to provoke Not many.


    The man raised his hand and signaled his followers not to talk like that, then smiled politely at Han Sanqian: "I''m Gu Chu, but I''m a young marshal from a lonely family. He is quite well-known, but this ordinary person still dare not make any plans on Gu Mou."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian smiled: "So it''s your son."


    "Brother Tai Miao Zan, by the way, where are you planning to go, Young Master?" He asked, and then he pointed in front of him: "But to the City of Night Sky?"


    "Oh? How does Gu Gongzi know?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Going north this way, Yetian City is the only city, if you don''t go there, where can you go?" Gu Chu said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian smiled, there was nothing wrong with such an answer.


    To go to Burning Bone City, one needs to go through the huge primeval forest in front of him.


    The forest is so huge that it is almost continuous. If you want to go directly to Burning Bone City during this period, you need to walk for at least a week.


    Yetian City in the forest is the only supply point and the only foothold.


    Han Sanqian also did his homework before coming. This place was built little by little by the people who went to Burning Bone City over the years, just like a certain castle in the desert.


    Everyone not only settles here, but also uses it to conduct transactions.


    It can be said that this is the most prosperous trading city in the entire Demon Race, and there is no one.


    However, prosperity means chaos, at least in the land of the demons.


    There are three entrances to Burning Bone City, but Han Sanqian chose the most dangerous primeval forest and the most chaotic Yetian City, it was not without purpose.


    He needs a chaotic and prosperous trading market like Yetian City, and Han Sanqian needs a lot of materials.


    This is the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian left the Eight Desolation World early, and it is also the basis for Han Sanqian to purchase to build the Polar Bear Legion.


    "Young Master Gu is right, I am planning to go to Yetian City." Han Sanqian did not deny it.


    You can''t tell people that you are here to play in this kind of virgin forest, right?


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s answer, Gu Chu smiled lightly: "Young Master, it should be the first time to go to Yetian City, right?"


    Han Sanqian frowned, a little puzzled: "Young Master, where do you start with this?"


    Seeing what Han Sanqian said, behind Gu Chu, the crowd immediately burst into laughter...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4637

    Seeing this group of people laughing so crazy, Han Sanqian was very puzzled for a while.


    Although he was indeed lying, how could this group of people see through it at a glance? !


    "Brother, you can brag, but ah, you have to choose the right person to brag about, otherwise, you''ll just make people laugh like you are doing now."


    "Indeed, you dare to say that this is not the first time you have been to Yetian City?"


    "If you go to Yetian City even once, if nothing else, I''ll cut off your head on the spot and kick it for you."


    A group of subordinates laughed loudly, their words were full of contempt and ridicule.


    Han Sanqian was not angry, and looked at them with a slight smile: "Everyone, why do you see this?"


    Gu Chu waved his hand, signaling his subordinates not to laugh at others like this, and then bowed slightly to Han Sanqian: "Young master, I don''t know, my lonely caravan has been in charge of the trade with Yetian City for many years, nothing else Dare to say more, but I dare to say that I know and understand the Yetian City area better than anyone else."


    "The forest outside Yetian City stretches for thousands of miles without end. I want to ask you, how do you feel about this forest?"


    Without hesitation, Han Sanqian said, "This place is lush and full of vitality!"


    "Young master is absolutely right, so let me ask again, have you ever been to other places in the demon clan?"


    Han Sanqian nodded, naturally he had been there.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''m asking you, how does this place compare to other places in the Demon Race?"


    This question is also easy to answer. In fact, Han Sanqian has experienced many cities of the Mozu all the way. In fact, the inner and outer environments of these cities are almost the same, which are very harsh and extremely scarce. zone.


    Either it is a bare rocky mountain, or it is an extreme dry desert or snow field.


    Here in the primeval forest, compared with those, it is the sky and the ground.


    To be honest, as far as the place in front of you is concerned, even if you compare it with the Central Plains, it will be considered a different taste.


    Green jungle, fresh air, how many places can compare with this place? !


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s evaluation, he smiled lonelyly: "In this case, my last question is, the young master thinks that the environment here is better, natural, and theoretically should be more suitable for biological growth. My question is, since the young master entered this place Have you seen a live animal since you were inside?"


    This question really made Han Sanqian frown suddenly.


    He didn''t say that Han Sanqian didn''t pay attention, but now that he thinks about it carefully, everything is really different.


    He has been here in the entire forest for so long, but he really hasn''t found any animals, or even creatures...


    How could such a dense forest... possibly have no living things? !


    It''s really weird enough, weird enough.


    "Young master, please clarify." Han Sanqian said.


    Gu Chu smiled softly, but did not answer directly: "Young master, what do you need to clarify? Animals, of course, go where they are suitable for survival."


    "Since there are no animals here, naturally, it means that this place is not suitable for survival at all."


    "But it''s clear that there are many shades here, and this is not a place of illusion." Su Yingxia couldn''t help but make a sound.


    "Could it be that there are other crises here?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Gu Chu smiled, but didn''t speak.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked up at the sky: "It''s getting late soon, two, our convoy is also planning to set up camp temporarily. If you need any help, you can come over at any time."


    After the words fell, he looked behind him: "You all heard clearly, if these two have any needs, you should open the door of convenience, understand?"


    "yes!"


    Everyone responded.


    Gu Chu got up slightly, and immediately saluted Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia: "Then don''t bother me any more."


    After saying that, he turned around and left with a group of his men.


    Su Yingxia was a little bit unwilling to catch up and ask for clarification. After all, the other party asked a lot of questions, but obviously avoided answering what kind of result they ended up with. This is really tantalizing.


    However, Han Sanqian held her back, and he looked up at the sky: "There''s no need to chase after her. If that''s the case, then we might as well set up camp first."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian picked up the package and moved his hands directly.


    Half an hour later, the sky above the forest gradually darkened...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4638

    "Actually, according to our timeline, this meeting will only be in the afternoon." Su Yingxia looked at the sky and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Although the two of them didn''t have a clock or a watch, it had been more than half a day since they left in the morning, and the current time was at most two or three o''clock in the afternoon.


    However, the sky above his head has already darkened.


    "In the forest, the weather is inherently changeable, so it''s not surprising." Han Sanqian didn''t think too much about it. In some virgin forests, the climate itself is affected by the forest, and it becomes abnormally changeable, cloudy or sunny. indefinite.


    "Although that''s what I said, but I always feel that something is wrong." Su Yingxia said: "After all, I really didn''t find any living things here."


    This point deserves more attention, and it is also the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian is willing to set up camp here.


    However, there is really no need to think too much.


    After all, the other party has already stopped here, all they need to do is to stay together, and then after night, see what will happen at that time.


    Su Yingxia nodded, and didn''t say anything more. After she arranged some simple sleeping things, she gave them a comfortable environment.


    The two couples lay down in the tent one after another. Outside, it was very quiet for a while.


    It seems that everything is uneventful.


    The couple were also completely patient, especially Su Yingxia, with Han Sanqian accompanying her, she didn''t have any worries at all, and gradually fell asleep while waiting.


    Looking at Su Yingxia who was sleeping soundly, Han Sanqian patted her shoulder lightly, closed his eyes, and fell into a nap.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Han Sanqian suddenly heard a rustling sound, and more importantly, he obviously felt that the temperature was starting to drop.


    While covering Su Yingxia with the quilt, he opened his eyes.


    Soon, the freezing temperature came even more suddenly.


    On the ground, it was almost visible to the naked eye that the frost was rapidly condensing, and even the tent was completely frozen and hardened rapidly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. With a movement of his hand, he directly propped up an energy shield to protect the two of them from the severe cold.


    And almost not long after his energy shield was supported, crackling sounds began to resound outside the shield.


    Su Yingxia was awakened by the sound, and when she opened her eyes, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    The tent, which was still in good condition before, now seems to have been placed in the ice and snow world for many years.


    Ice and snow completely covered every corner, and every place became abnormally hard visible to the naked eye.


    "What''s going on?" Su Yingxia struggled to sit up from Han Sanqian''s arms, looked around, and said in surprise.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I don''t know, in just one minute, the weather here suddenly dropped to absolute freezing point."


    "Frozen like this in a minute? How cold is it in here?"


    "It''s very cold." Han Sanqian thought of the old man''s polar region where he stayed with the pangolin back then.


    In fact, the temperature there is somewhat similar to today''s in comparison, and it''s the same as piercing and painful.


    "No wonder there are no creatures here. It turns out that the night here is so cold." Su Yingxia said in surprise.


    In such a low temperature environment, it is indeed difficult for everything to survive.


    Han Sanqian nodded, got up and put on his clothes.


    "Are we going to find them?"


    Han Sanqian nodded. He relied on superpowers to make a protective cover to ensure the temperature. He was a little curious about what kind of method the lonely opposite would use to deal with such severe cold.


    There are so many of them, it''s impossible for all of them to be masters, and each of them can directly use their true energy to protect themselves like Han Sanqian, right?


    Su Yingxia also got up, followed behind Han Sanqian, and slowly walked out of the tent.


    If it is said that the primeval forest is still green during the day, then at night, it seems like a world of ice and snow, everywhere is pale, just looking at it makes people feel shivering.


    But what is strange and unexpected is that the caravan tent in the distance is not only safe and sound under such extreme cold, but the most important thing is that the tent is still full of lights, which looks very warm.


    They sang loudly, drank and ate meat inside, and it was very lively.


    "Damn, it doesn''t have any influence at all?" Han Sanqian was completely dumbfounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4639

    "That''s right, none of their tents are frozen." Su Yingxia frowned.


    Although they only have two tents, and they are relatively large, the cold will obviously not let it go just because the tent is big enough.


    "This group of people is really interesting." Su Yingxia said.


    Interesting, in fact, just look at it.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia and walked quickly to the door of the tent where they were headed.


    "Is anyone there?" Han Sanqian asked softly.


    The singing in the tent stopped. Immediately afterwards, the curtain of the tent was pulled open, and a man poked his head out. Seeing that it was Han Sanqian and his wife, he didn''t ask much, just smiled, opened the curtain, and motioned for the two to go in.


    Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia a few steps in, and at the same time removed the energy of the outer layer of protection. As expected, when the two of them faced the tent directly, there was indeed no chill at all. Instead, there were waves of warm currents and heat waves coming from all directions.


    I have to say, it''s really warm in here.


    In the room, two rows of people sat side by side, and Gu Chu sat in the center.


    There are fine wines and dishes in front of their tables, and there is a roasted whole lamb hanging in the small fire in the tent.


    Under the warm fire, it exudes a unique and incomparable fragrance.


    "A seat."


    Following Gu Chu''s order, soon, two subordinates moved two small stools.


    "Brother, now do you know why there are no creatures here? Originally, I wanted to invite you directly to enter the account, but I thought that you and I just met. If I invite you rashly, then you will misunderstand my intentions." .¡±


    "That''s why I left suspense and waited for the facts to be revealed. I hope you two don''t mind."


    At the end of the conversation, an attendant poured wine for Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, and Gu Chu also stood up and raised his glass at this time.


    The three respected each other, and after drinking a glass of wine, the couple sat back in their seats.


    Su Yingxia opened her mouth: "By the way, Lonely Young Master, why is there such a strange phenomenon in this forest?"


    Gu Chu smiled: "The girl doesn''t know, this forest is the only virgin forest in the entire demon clan. Legend has it that it is the hair left by a certain great god."


    "Of course, this is a legend, but the truth is that it exists in the land of the demons. Then, like all places in the land of the demons, it is absolutely full of various dangers and barrenness."


    "Everything in the world is the same, and yin and yang are also in harmony. Since there is prosperity here that shouldn''t belong to it, then it will naturally pay back some of the price."


    "The extreme freezing at night is the so-called price."


    "Under such an environment, nothing can grow, so you can''t see living things at all. When I first met you, I saw that you had very little supplies, so I naturally knew that you were not familiar with this place."


    Han Sanqian nodded, but since nothing grows, Han Sanqian couldn''t understand: "Then why are plants so lush?"


    "The plants are not lush." ??He shook his head.


    "oh?"


    "What you see now is only what you see now. What you don''t know is that once twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, all plants will die completely under the freezing cold."


    "In other words, the current extreme cold is just the beginning, and the real cold is yet to come."


    Su Yingxia frowned: "That''s not right. If, according to what you said, extreme cold happens every night, then the plants are frozen to death in the middle of the night, so why do we see them so lush during the day?"


    "The girl doesn''t know that all the plants will die quickly after midnight, but the magic is that every day when the sun rises, the extreme cold will disappear instantly, and those plants that are frozen to death will die in an instant. In between, it returns to its original shape and continues to grow, as if nothing happened."


    Hearing this, the two couples couldn''t help asking: "How can it be so miraculous?"


    However, compared with Su Yingxia''s shock, Han Sanqian''s shock at this time has another level.


    That''s what''s behind the situation, what''s hidden...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4640

    Yes, this was actually what Han Sanqian worried and feared the most.


    It is understandable that the trees withered overnight. After all, it is not suitable for all things to survive under such severe cold.


    But what is really frightening is that, with Chu Yang together, these plants can instantly return to their original state and continue to grow. In this way, Fangfo seems to have never experienced any cruelty, which is really incredible.


    This shouldn''t be just a simple phenomenon, but more like there is some force behind it supporting it.


    Such a huge forest, if there is any strength behind it to support it, it would be simply too terrifying.


    Could it be that, as the legend said, it was the hair of a certain great god?


    It seems that, and only in this way, can it more closely conform to the current phenomenon of cessation and birth, and birth and extinction. After all, can''t human hair be cut and regrow continuously like this?


    Seeing that Han Sanqian hadn''t spoken, Gu Chu smiled lightly, thinking that Han Sanqian was frightened.


    "My lord, there is no need to be afraid. Although this phenomenon is indeed terrifying, this forest has been like this for many years, so it is actually nothing."


    Gu Chu''s words pulled Han Sanqian out of deep thinking, and he didn''t want to argue: "Yes."


    "By the way, Lonely Young Master, there is one thing I don''t know, your tent..."


    They are also tents, but Han Sanqian''s own tent is completely frozen and stupid. On the other hand, the lonely boy and his party, not only did not have the same situation as Han Sanqian, but they seemed to be under normal temperature.


    This made Han Sanqian a little confused.


    Gu Chu seemed to have expected that Han Sanqian would have this question, and he signaled with a look, asking Han Sanqian to touch it.


    Han Sanqian walked to the tent in a few steps and touched the tent with his hands.


    As soon as the fabric touches the hand, a silky feeling hits instantly.


    This fabric is unusual.


    Some resemble plastic sheeting, but are woven entirely of cloth.


    Han Sanqian noticed that because of the high temperature inside the tent, there must be water droplets in the tent. However, there are no water droplets on the fabric, not even water stains, which means that the fabric is It''s really slippery than plastic sheeting, so that even water droplets can''t stick to it.


    "Outside Burning Bone City, there is a cloth workshop called a famous store. The cloth made by this cloth spinning shop is magical. On the surface, it looks like ordinary cloth, but in fact there is a universe inside."


    "Although the tents of yours and mine look the same, the fabrics are completely different. We have tents made of these fabrics, and basically we have what we need to go through this forest."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "It''s amazing. Such a thin cloth, but I didn''t expect it to be able to withstand such extreme weather."


    Gu Chu smiled: "Not only to keep warm, but also to breathe."


    Han Sanqian said: "If there is a chance, I will really go to this store and take a look."


    It was the first time in Han Sanqian''s life that he could do this with a piece of cloth, so Han Sanqian was not lying, he really wanted to visit.


    "Both of you, let me ask you a question. From your looks, you don''t seem to be in business at all. Why did you go to Yetian City?"


    Almost all of Yetian City are businessmen in the past. It is actually very rare for Han Sanqian and his wife to walk alone.


    Even those who are going to Burning Bone City, most of them will not choose to go in this direction.


    After all, it would cost too much and take too much time to go through Yetian City on the itinerary.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Buy some things."


    Hearing this, Gu Chu didn''t say anything more, and raised his glass: "Come on, let''s continue drinking."


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia sat back in their seats and continued to drink with them.


    At the wine table, Gu Chu also briefly introduced his situation. Gu Chu helped his family manage the family business, and if the family business is good, it is inevitable to go to Yetian City.


    Yetian City is home to all kinds of rare and rare treasures, and almost all those who have a large business have their own special caravans to come and go here.


    And Gu Chu is in charge of Gu''s own caravan.


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian was very happy, because at least it showed that there was indeed a great treasure in Yetian City, and it was hard for him to go to the wrong place when he lay down.


    While chatting, the night was getting darker, and with the lights in the room flickering, Gu Chu suddenly stood up: "Not good!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4641

    Before Han Sanqian asked him what was going on, all the people in the room suddenly got up together with Gu Chu''s urgent cry, as if they had some kind of consciousness, and they moved quickly one by one.


    They quickly opened several boxes around the tent, and then they took out a whiter cloth.


    A group of people cooperated very skillfully to unfold it together, and then skillfully hung all the cloth on the tent for secondary reinforcement.


    And Gu Chu was not idle, and cooperated with a group of subordinates to quickly spread another kind of cloth directly on the ground.


    After finishing all this work, it will be ten minutes later.


    Looking at the two couples at a loss, he smiled lonely: "It surprised you two."


    "It will be midnight soon. According to the rules, we will prepare reinforcements in advance for the more terrifying extreme cold in the future."


    After talking, two people brought two quilts.


    "Both of you, these are special quilts. It''s almost midnight, so you should hurry up and get into the quilts to avoid accidents," Gu Chu said.


    Next to him, a subordinate also hurriedly said: "Although we have special fabrics from famous stores for protection, the extreme cold after midnight is always freezing beyond imagination."


    "If people don''t get into the bedding, they will freeze to death."


    After the words fell, a group of people skillfully took out their quilts, and then got in.


    Only Gu Chu seemed to be maintaining the etiquette of the host, waiting for the two guests to rest first.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the quilt in his hand, which was somewhat similar to a sleeping bag on the earth.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and returned one of the quilts to Gu Chu: "Our husband and wife can use one set."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia and walked to a corner with the bedding.


    "Three thousand." Su Yingxia whispered, her face slightly shy.


    Although it is true that they are husband and wife, there is no problem for two people to sleep on the same futon, but this is always under other people''s tents, so it seems impolite to do so rashly.


    It''s as if some hosts taboo guests and couples from sharing the same room.


    Moreover, especially in such a tent like Datong shop.


    Han Sanqian shook his head at Su Yingxia, signaling that she doesn''t need to care about these things.


    Although the convoy was divided into two tents, there were still about twenty people in each tent. As a husband, Han Sanqian naturally wanted to protect his wife by his side.


    Moreover, it was extremely cold in the middle of the night, and Han Sanqian was worried that Su Yingxia would be too cold.


    Therefore, it is of course the best choice for two people to drill a quilt.


    As the two entered the quilt, Gu Chu finally entered his own quilt. After all, he was the son, and his quilt was obviously different in color from others.


    Dressed in light gold, she looked extremely high-end.


    "My lord, the extreme cold is coming." Gu Chu reminded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, there were bursts of crackling sounds.


    Han Sanqian could clearly feel that the ground under his quilt was hardening rapidly in some way.


    "My lord, it''s extremely cold and the ground is frozen for thousands of feet. During this period, you must not leave the tent again. Otherwise, even if you have a high level of cultivation, you may not be able to escape the freezing." Gu Chu reminded again.


    "Thank you." Han Sanqian said.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go to rest earlier." After Gu Chu finished speaking, the fires in the entire tent were suddenly extinguished, and the entire tent fell into dead silence.


    If there must be any sound, it is probably the bursts of freezing sound coming from outside and underground.


    Han Sanqian first coaxed Su Yingxia to sleep, while he kept his eyes closed for a long time to inspect.


    Unfamiliar with the place of life and the unfamiliar team, Han Sanqian inevitably had to pay more attention.


    However, after waiting for several hours, Han Sanqian could almost be sure that everyone in the tent was already snoring, so he closed his eyes and rested.


    That night, although Han Sanqian didn''t realize how cold it was, at least the sound of freezing at night proved that what Gu Chu said was absolutely true, and the ground was frozen at least a thousand feet away.


    It''s hard for Han Sanqian to imagine, without this group of people, whether he can withstand the deadly cold with Su Yingxia alone, relying on the energy circle.


    As the night passed and the sun rose, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia woke up one after another.


    However, just as the two of them opened their eyes, they suddenly realized something was wrong...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4642

    The two wanted to get out of the quilt, but found that their hands and feet had been tied tightly inside the quilt at some point.


    The quilt was like a piranha, with countless strings growing out, binding the two tightly inside and out.


    And the quilt, which was quite loose at first, also completely shrunk at this moment, tightly entwining the two couples.


    While the two were struggling, Gu Chu had already walked in front of them.


    "Young Master, what do you mean?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    Gu Chu smiled: "My lord, don''t be nervous."


    After saying that, a subordinate had already run in from outside the tent, holding the small luggage that Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia had left behind in their own tent.


    However, the luggage had obviously been opened by someone, and the subordinate hurriedly handed it over: "My lord, I didn''t find any money."


    Gu Chu glanced at his luggage, nodded, and looked at Han Sanqian: "My lord, do you know the rules in this primitive forest?"


    "rule?"


    "If you asked for help at night, then you should give back this kind of help."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "So, you are asking for money."


    "Not bad." Gu Chu said.


    "How much?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "All your belongings." Gu Chu sneered: "The rule in the forest is that life and money can only be the same. You have preserved your life under our protection, and naturally, the money also belongs to us."


    "Of course, if you don''t pay the money, then your life will have to be returned to the forest."


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "It''s fine to ask for money, but if you want all my belongings, aren''t you too greedy? If you follow your so-called rules, I don''t think the lonely son will do any business, just here Prepare a few more sets of quilts, isn''t it enough to blackmail people?"


    "You helped our husband and wife. It''s okay to ask for money, but there should be a limit to this amount."


    "if not¡­¡­"


    "Otherwise what?" Gu Chu smiled disdainfully: "My lord, I have already told you about the cloth in the famous store. Resist the extreme cold, resist all kinds of wind and frost, and divide it into a rope, which cannot be broken by all forces."


    "Now that both of you have been tied up, how can you say anything threatening?"


    "It''s just to make people laugh."


    As soon as these words came out, the subordinates behind him burst into laughter.


    Obviously, they didn''t do this kind of thing once or twice, and there must be quite a few people tied up, and most of them had struggled before.


    It''s just the result, it''s obvious.


    "I dare to threaten you, haven''t you ever thought that maybe it''s because I do have that strength?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Do you have that strength?" Gu Chu smiled: "Sir, don''t make any jokes. You can either take the money and I will release you immediately, or I will tie you two to Yetian City and sell them."


    With the words Gucheng, other people also echoed.


    "Haha, there are people in Yetian City who buy people."


    "Although your human race is a little smaller, your wife is still quite beautiful. I believe that in Night Demon City, there must be local tyrants who are willing to spend a lot of money to buy it."


    "The things in famous stores are of great value. If you have used them, we will definitely not be able to trade at a loss."


    Hearing what they said, Han Sanqian laughed for a moment: "Since you really want all your belongings, that''s fine, that luggage is ours. If you don''t like it enough, then drag us to sell it."


    Su Yingxia was shocked, in fact, no matter what the result was, she could accept it.


    It is also normal to spend money to buy peace, after all, two people are now in danger. Although this possibility is not realistic given Han Sanqian''s character.


    But after all, Su Yingxia can accept this result in her heart.


    As for fighting back, it''s more normal. Han Sanqian''s character is like this. If you let him bully the weak, he can''t do it, but if you want him to bow his head to the evil forces, that''s even more impossible.


    But unfortunately, Han Sanqian didn''t choose either of the two outcomes. Instead, he chose an ending that was completely beyond Su Yingxia''s expectations... let you kidnap her and let you sell her.


    This doesn''t seem like Han Sanqian''s style of doing things at all, but Su Yingxia can imagine that Han Sanqian must be planning to sell some medicine in the gourd again.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4643

    "My lord, I see that although your clothes are simple, you have an outstanding temperament. You don''t seem like the kind of person who can''t afford any money." Gu Chu was also a little surprised.


    People can hide their wealth by wearing clothes, but a person''s temperament is definitely not something that can be concealed.


    Han Sanqian is extremely confident in every gesture. Judging from the experience of observing people alone, Han Sanqian is definitely not a poor person, let alone a low-level person.


    And such a person, without a penny, he doesn''t believe it.


    They are always just looking for money, and they really don''t have much interest in hurting people''s lives. Otherwise, they would have just started to rob, so why bother to make such a series of actions? !


    "If some things can be seen from the surface, then everyone in this world is a genius. I really don''t have money, otherwise, I wouldn''t ask you for help. I can spend money to find a group of helpers, find some Guide, isn''t it?"


    Han Sanqian''s reason sounds reasonable, but in fact it can''t fool anyone at all.


    "Boy, my son is polite, but it doesn''t mean he is a fool. Don''t put on an act here. Hurry up and take out the money obediently. We promise to spare your life."


    "That''s right, we''re just asking for money, and the rest has nothing to do with us. Let me tell you, if you are sold as a slave in Yetian City, you will end up badly. This man, of course, has to be a cow." Ma, this woman is always someone else''s plaything. Isn''t she your wife? You can''t just give your wife to..."


    Faced with these dissuasions, Han Sanqian didn''t listen at all, and simply closed his eyes: "Stop talking nonsense, I love money like my life, you want to get some money from me, just dreaming."


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was so reticent, several subordinates were the first to lose patience.


    "Young master, this bastard is obviously not willing to give up until the Yellow River. In my opinion, don''t try to persuade him. Just drag him and his wife to Yetian City and sell him. Let''s count as much as he can earn."


    "Yeah, anyway, one dime is a profit, and ten dice is also a profit."


    Gu Chu hesitated for a moment, it seemed that this was the last solution, and he was not in a hurry.


    After all, they have met many people all the time, and it''s not like they haven''t met people like Han Sanqian who love money. At first, they were just like him, unwilling to give money anyway.


    But once they arrived at Yetian City, after they saw the slave auction platform, they all became more honest.


    Don''t cry if you don''t see the coffin.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, then don''t blame Gu for being ruthless."


    "In this primeval forest, the rules will always be the rules. If everyone does what they do, Gu must do the same."


    "Come here, put these two people in prison, and sell them when they arrive in Yetian City."


    "yes!"


    Several subordinates took the lead and started immediately.


    After a while, a small wooden cart pushed in from outside the tent.


    Several people carried the couple directly into the small wooden cart.


    Han Sanqian said at this time: "Wait a minute."


    Hearing this, several subordinates stopped immediately, and Gu Chu also looked at Han Sanqian with some joy at this time.


    Sure enough, as he expected, once the real action was taken, some people began to be overwhelmed: "Why, have you changed your mind, my lord?"


    "Change your mind?" Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "I just remind you, you''d better serve us well in the next time, otherwise, if we get hungry, thin, or weak after arriving in Yetian City, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sell it for a good price then."


    Hearing this, Gu Chu was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, but after thinking about it, what Han Sanqian said was not unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chu looked at Han Sanqian fiercely, and said in a cold voice, "What exactly do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Han Sanqian smiled evilly.


    Sometimes, it is easier to ask God than to send God away.


    If I dare to let them sell it, I naturally have plans...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4644

    What bad thoughts could Han Sanqian have? !


    "Just do it." Han Sanqian said.


    Gu Chuqi''s face was cold. Based on his judgment, it was impossible for Han Sanqian to be the owner of the money, but this guy was so stubborn.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then don''t blame me for being rude, come on, take them to the wooden cart, and the Yan family will take care of them."


    "yes!"


    With the young master''s order, and Han Sanqian''s tenacity, several subordinates became unceremonious, and directly pulled the quilt that wrapped Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, dragged them and walked outside.


    Gu Chu looked at Su Yingxia, and said in a cold voice: "Girl, now you can see clearly the appearance of the people around you. To him, you are not worth even a little money."


    After the words fell, the two of them had been pulled out by his subordinates.


    Of course, Su Yingxia will not be provoked by Gu Chu, and Han Sanqian is naturally not the kind of person who does not get rid of hair. On the contrary, Han Sanqian is very generous, but what Su Yingxia is wondering is what Han Sanqian is doing.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and looked at Su Yingxia: "Look, we spent money to buy peace, what''s next?"


    next? The next step is naturally to go to Yetian City, what kind of problem is this? !


    Han Sanqian smiled: "That''s wrong, we still have to go to Yetian City after spending money, then if I don''t spend money, I''d better go to Yetian City with them."


    "It''s a long way to go. After spending money to eliminate the current disaster, who can guarantee that we won''t be watched by others in the future?"


    "Instead of being so troublesome, it''s better to catch a disaster. First, we don''t need to guard against other people''s backstabbing. Second, it doesn''t cost money. Why not do it."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s explanation, Su Yingxia was completely stunned.


    turn out to be¡­¡­


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Su Yingxia admired Han Sanqian''s IQ very much, he could transform a dangerous matter so skillfully, but isn''t this a bit too shameless? !


    "That can''t be helped. After all, we didn''t initiate this matter, did we?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    This is something someone sent to your door, don''t want it for nothing.


    "You''re the only one with lots of bad ideas." Su Yingxia couldn''t help but scolded with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for this ride, let alone the cloth woven by this famous store, I''m afraid that even the cloth made by a certain true god may not be able to trap Han Sanqian.


    The two couples were locked in a wooden cart.


    This wooden cart is somewhat similar to a prison cart, but it is not exactly the same.


    It doesn''t have a typical prison opening, it''s just a huge wooden frame with a special mechanism for fixing the bedding. Once the two people were put in, they were just stuck inside and couldn''t move.


    Soon after, when the two were tied up, the convoy officially set off.


    Han Sanqian was at ease, holding Su Yingxia leisurely with his eyes closed, shaking with the shaking of the car, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    It is estimated that Han Sanqian never dreamed in his life that walking this virgin forest would be such a free mode.


    However, the road in the forest did not seem to be easy to walk. From early in the morning to dark in the afternoon, the distance traveled by the entire convoy was not too long.


    Along the way, it was extremely bumpy. Although Han Sanqian was lying comfortably, his brain was almost knocked out.


    As for Su Yingxia, with Han Sanqian''s body as a pillow, she could barely lie down comfortably.


    At night, the convoy stopped again.


    Gu Chu came over at the first moment: "It must be very uncomfortable after a bumpy day. How about it, son, would it be better to give some money to relieve the disaster?"


    "No, I just have a sore muscle recently. This bump is like a massage. Don''t mention how sore it is. If you insist on me saying no, then don''t stop."


    "You!" Hearing Han Sanqian''s answer, Gu Chu was really annoyed to death: "Okay, since you don''t cry when you see the coffin, then you will be frozen to death by the extreme cold tonight."


    After the words fell, Gu Chu turned around and left with the people.


    Su Yingxia was a little worried: "Sanqian, you shouldn''t make him angry, if it''s night..."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t let us freeze to death." Han Sanqian smiled confidently: "Everything has come to this point, how could he lose everything?"


    After finishing the words, Han Sanqian suddenly asked Su Yingxia: "Honey, have you ever had the overlord''s meal?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4645

    "What do you mean? What does this have to do with eating Bawang''s meal?" Su Yingxia didn''t understand.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Of course it has something to do with it, and it has a lot to do with it."


    Today''s couples are like people who eat Bawang''s meal, and what''s more, they still eat Bawang''s meal from a black shop.


    "We ate everything, do you think the store will really beat us to death?"


    "That''s not the case. The overlord meal that really kills people is usually the case in the story of the movie. Most of the shops will eventually find a way to get back the cost from the people who eat it."


    "They are businessmen, and businessmen want to make a profit, but not to lose money."


    "So, the Guchu gang will definitely try their best to cash out from us. Coincidentally, we can indeed be sold for money back. Although this is a bad strategy, but...the worst strategy is also a bad strategy."


    "Let''s rest at ease, maybe our husband and wife will be frozen, but there is absolutely no need to worry about being frozen to death."


    Han Sanqian is very confident. Of course, most of this confidence is based on the overall prediction of this matter. But obviously, Han Sanqian is definitely not completely confident in this aspect.


    He also has a very confident side, that is his own ability.


    Even if Guchu becomes extremely vicious at that time, and Han Sanqian''s prediction is slapped in the face, and he wants to kill someone to vent his anger, that''s okay. Han Sanqian only needs to use his own skills to completely save the day.


    This is the attitude of the strong.


    Play!


    In the evening, as the night deepened, sure enough, the cold wind began to hit.


    Han Sanqian knew very well that Gu Chu would definitely not immediately send someone to use a tent to shelter him from the wind and cold. He would definitely make the couple suffer, because only in this way would it be easier for them to let go.


    For this reason, Han Sanqian already had a plan to deal with it, and one could really directly and quietly cover the two of them, shielding them from the extreme cold.


    About two hours later, Gu Chu rushed over with a group of people.


    In order to be realistic, Han Sanqian''s energy circle was adjusted extremely small and extremely hidden, almost sticking to his skin.


    Because of this, it looked like the two of them were completely covered in ice and snow from the outside.


    "How about it, son, the taste of ice and snow doesn''t seem to be pleasant?"


    Seeing that Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked like two snowmen, Gu Chu sneered coldly.


    The other subordinates who came along could not help but sneer on their faces.


    Han Sanqian forced a smile: "It''s...not bad."


    "You are really a cooked duck, only your mouth is hard." Gu Chu snorted coldly: "Okay, since you feel good, then you can continue."


    "When the extreme cold comes in the middle of the night tonight, don''t build a tent for him."


    "yes."


    Glaring at Han Sanqian coldly, Gu Chu left angrily.


    "Three thousand, I told you not to make him angry, he played for real this time." Su Yingxia said worriedly.


    The freezing ground is thousands of feet, what kind of severe cold is that? Even though Su Yingxia knew about Han Sanqian''s abilities, she couldn''t help but worry a little about whether Han Sanqian''s cultivation could survive in such an extreme environment.


    But looking at Han Sanqian, he didn''t have the slightest worry. The angrier Gu Chu was, the more Han Sanqian believed that this guy would send someone to set up the tent at night.


    You are easily ignited by the things you care about, aren''t you? !


    Sure enough, before midnight, two more waves of subordinates came to make insinuations and act as lobbyists, no doubt asking Han Sanqian to give money quickly to avoid being frozen to death.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t panic at all and rejected all good intentions.


    Five minutes before the extreme cold was about to resist, a group of people still covered Han Sanqian''s car with tents.


    The night passed, and the convoy continued to set off early the next morning.


    Almost exactly the same plot as the first day.


    It''s just that compared to before, this time, Gu Chu basically didn''t show up much, and most of the time it was his subordinates who were persuading him.


    Han Sanqian still didn''t agree.


    Before the extreme night approached at night, he finally made his debut slowly accompanied by several subordinates.


    Gu Chu had been reluctant to show up all day, but now he suddenly appeared, obviously for the final lobbying.


    This also means that Yetian City should be arriving soon.


    "My lord." Gu Chu smiled lightly, quite politely, thinking about it, he might have been controlling his emotions for a whole day.


    Han Sanqian also smiled slightly: "Young Master, are you here to give me an ultimatum?"


    "I want you to see something." He smiled.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4646

    "Oh?" Han Sanqian was a little curious.


    What are you looking at? !


    Gu Chu nodded slightly towards the subordinates next to him, and soon, one of the subordinates directly opened a screen forcibly with his own power.


    On the screen, a huge mound of earth can be seen, with torches burning wildly around it!


    On the earthen platform, several people were tightly tied to the sticks behind their backs.


    "These are the people who were tied up for the auction. I won''t talk about the process of the auction."


    After finishing the words, he nodded to his subordinates again.


    A trace of real energy is ethereally covering the screen, and ripples appear on the screen in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, when the picture was re-frozen, it was already a human tragedy.


    The tied men and women seemed to be the slaves of the audience. The men were whipped with leather whips and dragged down like animals.


    And those women are even more humiliated, they are completely like some kind of tool, and the fate of the tool must be watched on the spot.


    Those who bought the woman, brazenly and directly in front of everyone, directly harassed the woman.


    The whole scene looked chaotic.


    "My lord, Mrs. Madam is as beautiful as a flower. Let me put it a little harshly. A woman like her can be said to be the best. Shouldn''t any man who gets such a top quality cherish it? Sell it for money, too Isn''t it worth it?"


    When he finished speaking, several subordinates followed suit.


    "Yes, to be honest, let alone sell such a beautiful woman, even if you want to spend money to buy it, you can''t buy it. Why do you do the opposite and sell her for money?"


    "If I were you, I would rather spend all my money for such a beauty."


    Listening to what these people said, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but want to laugh. I have to say that this group of people is indeed completely different from the kind of people who robbed houses and clubs.


    They have strength and brains, especially when it comes to persuading people, they are simply amazing.


    If it weren''t for Han Sanqian''s absolute strength as a backup, Han Sanqian felt that he was completely persuaded by them.


    It''s a pity that they obviously fooled the wrong person.


    "It''s a pity, but I really don''t have any money." Han Sanqian then smiled: "Why don''t you let us go, for the sake of helping me, let''s make friends, I owe you a favor , if there is anything you can use in the future, just ask, how about it?"


    "Where can I use you?"


    I don''t know who asked, and the next second there was a roar of laughter.


    "Brother, are you kidding us? You don''t even ask who we are, can we rely on you?"


    "The funniest thing is that you are asking us for help, but now you are making a fucking big deal with us. You are shameless, and we want more."


    Seeing the group of people laughing, tears were about to come out, but Han Sanqian was not at all embarrassed, and looked at Gu Chu lightly: "Anyone has any troubles, no matter what position he is in."


    "Whether it''s an emperor or a beggar, don''t you think so?"


    Gu Chu originally wanted to dismiss it, but when he heard Han Sanqian''s words, he couldn''t help being stunned for a while.


    Han Sanqian''s words do have some truth.


    But the crux of the problem is, what kind of trouble can a person like Han Sanqian solve for him? !


    He is just a picky person who is reluctant to give out some money, so what can he do to help him?


    But looking at Han Sanqian''s appearance, for some reason, Gu Chu always felt that Han Sanqian really seemed to be able to make him turn to him when he needed it.


    He couldn''t explain this feeling clearly, he only felt for a moment that it was a kind of gaze from a superior person.


    "Young Master? Why are you silent, Young Master?" The subordinate''s question pulled Gu Chu back from his daze.


    Gu Chu was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, and looked at his subordinates: "No...it''s nothing, forget it, since he is stubborn, then we will see the real chapter at that time."


    "But son, didn''t you say before you came that you want to show them some power this time? Shouldn''t we..." the subordinate reminded.


    Looking at the Yetian City Auction House is only a means, not an end. They still have real means that have not been shown.


    "No need, go back first." Gu Chu left a sentence, leaving a group of stunned subordinates and turned around to leave.


    A group of people, you look at me, I look at you, what''s wrong with my son? ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4647

    Looking at the group of men who stared at him with big eyes and small eyes, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but smile, of course he knew what happened to Gu Chu better than anyone else.


    He is scared!


    He was afraid that he would really offend Han Sanqian too much now, not to say that he would not get help, but the key was to cause fierce revenge.


    After all, when a person says he can help you, in turn, he can destroy you.


    He doesn''t have that ability, he won''t be confident enough to ask him when he needs help.


    How could Guchu, who has been in the shopping mall all year round, fail to notice such small details? !


    "Shit, cover them up."


    My son didn''t say anything, and a group of subordinates didn''t dare to act rashly at all, so they had to pull the tent and cover the car of the two of them again.


    Inside the big tent, a group of subordinates looked at their young master in puzzlement.


    They obviously didn''t understand why their young master had already agreed to repair Han Sanqian and his wife, but they suddenly gave up halfway through.


    "My lord, could it be that you were really bluffed by that guy?" The subordinate said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, young master, with our family background, financial resources, and connections, there are only countless people who beg us in this world. How can we beg others?"


    "It''s not necessary, son, it''s not necessary at all."


    Gu Chu shook his head: "Everyone, I understand what you said, but have you ever thought that this matter itself is very strange?"


    "Young master, where is the blame?"


    "Yeah, there''s nothing else weird about it."


    Gu Chu shook his head: "Think about it, even if the other party is Xiaobai, why did he go to Yetian City alone?! I have thought about it, and there are two reasons."


    "One is that they really don''t know the dangers of the forest, but if they don''t know the dangers and they are rich people, why don''t they ask for help? Tell me, is it possible that they are experts?"


    In a word, all the subordinates also frowned.


    "There is indeed such a possibility, but if you are a master, why don''t you resist?"


    "Their destination is the same as ours, so what if we hitch a ride? Besides, we didn''t treat them particularly badly." Gu Chu said.


    "My son, what you mean is that if we go too far, then once the other party doesn''t want to bear it, or doesn''t want to play, that''s when he resists?"


    Gu Chu nodded: "Exactly."


    It is also because of this that he is not only not in the slightest panic at this moment, but is even as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Young master, what about the second reason?"


    "The second reason is that woman." Gu Chu said: "The woman''s appearance is simply a fairy. I think that any normal man who has such a woman must either not take it out, or take it out to protect him from top to bottom. Safety."


    Everyone nodded. There are some things that attract people''s envy and hatred, especially in a place like the Demon Race. If the strength is not strong enough, then it is best to be obedient and obedient.


    "But he went out alone with a top-quality beauty. He was either a fool, or he was extremely confident in his own strength. Then, everyone, I want to ask you, do you think he is a pure fool, or is he not easily exposed? The top master of strength?"


    After speaking, everyone fell into silence.


    To be honest, Han Sanqian didn''t look like a fool.


    So, the latter is obviously more likely.


    "At first, I wasn''t sure, so I asked them for money, and on the other hand, I was saving ourselves. But until just now, when he asked me if I needed help, I saw a strange look in his eyes. Confidence. And it is this confidence that makes me have a strange idea, or in other words, it strengthens my view on the latter."


    "It''s completely a gaze from a king."


    "My lord, what should we do now?"


    Gu Chu didn''t speak, but frowned and thought carefully, feeling a little bit hard to get off at the moment...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4648

    If you just let go, the rules will be broken, and those who break the rules will be sanctioned in this forest and in Yetian City, Guchu is very clear.


    Also, save face!


    How can he gain a foothold in front of his subordinates, and how can he be prestige in front of the world after he is lonely? !


    But if he doesn''t let go, once Han Sanqian is the person he expected, the revenge he will receive will be extremely terrifying.


    Damn, this is really dead anyway.


    "Young master?"


    A call brought Gu Chu back to reality.


    He was slightly taken aback: "What do you think about this matter?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    A few subordinates look at me and I look at you, for a while I don''t know how to answer.


    They are very diligent about what they are asked to do, but if they are asked to give advice, it is simply a bit embarrassing.


    "Young Master, if you insist on what your subordinates say, then your subordinates think that the matter must continue. You know, our side has been following the rules for many years. If we retaliate privately, we will definitely become the target of public criticism. When the time comes, we will lose face and dignity." Will never return, and will be condemned by thousands of people."


    "Young Master, what you say is justified. Even if that person is really something we can''t afford to mess with, there is at least a half-and-half chance of this matter, but if we break the rules, then a worse ending is inevitable."


    Gu Chu nodded, his words were indeed reasonable.


    "Half and half are indeed worse, but that doesn''t mean it''s a worse choice. You know, even if there''s only one-tenth chance of something bad, it''s still a bad thing. My son, if that person is really something we can''t afford to mess with I don¡¯t think it should be messed with.¡±


    "Young master, I also agree. Don''t forget, everyone, this place is very close to the Tianmo Castle, and what happened in the Tianmo Castle recently, maybe others don''t know, don''t we know?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but gasped when they heard about Tianmo Castle.


    Although they are not from the Tianmo Castle, and they are not familiar with the people of the Tianmo Castle, how could they not have their own gossip after following this business route all the year round?


    They invested a huge amount of money in buying all kinds of gossip for the safety of their business journey.


    Businessmen are not afraid of losing money in business, but they are afraid of being missed by others. How could they not understand such a simple truth?


    The legend of Tianmo Castle has been wiped out, and the person who was wiped out was not a family or a certain army, but... a person.


    No one knows the man''s name, only that the man is young.


    But these messages coincided with those who were tied up outside.


    Gu Chu frowned suddenly: "You mean, the person outside is likely to be the one who destroyed the Demon Castle?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    They are very clear about the strength of Tianmo Castle. If it is a character that even Tianmo Castle can''t resist, then in terms of their small caravan, it is simply not someone else''s plaything.


    "If it''s really him, then if we offend such a No. 1 person, I''m afraid it''s not that we are in trouble, and the entire foundation of the lonely family is very likely to be destroyed."


    That''s right, if you mess with such a big boss, no matter how rich your family is, you will be defeated eventually.


    "I think, I''m afraid you guys like to fantasize too much, right? Any one person is the one who destroys the Demon Fortress?"


    "Yeah, the person who can beat a whole city to the ground will meet in this barren mountain. Are you overestimating your luck?"


    "My lord, you must be on guard against others. As you said, unless that person is an idiot, otherwise, he may be a master."


    "You don''t let other people''s aspirations destroy your own prestige."


    Hearing the group of people arguing, Gu Chu''s head hurts.


    What he wanted was an opinion, not to hear them argue.


    "Enough!" Gu Chu yelled angrily, "Can you please be quiet? What I want is a useful opinion. If you have one, I''ll bring it up. If you don''t, just shut your stinking mouths."


    With a cold shout, everyone shut their mouths tightly, and the entire tent was extremely quiet.


    At this moment, a certain subordinate who had been silent all this time coughed lightly and walked out: "My lord, this subordinate has a way to solve the current problem."


    Gu Chu immediately turned his head back, slightly overjoyed: "What can you do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4649

    The man hurriedly replied: "My lord, you see, this is feasible?"


    After the words fell, he whispered his thoughts to Gu Chu.


    After Gu Chu heard the words, he immediately smiled: "So, I will do as you please."


    Early in the morning of the second day, the early sun just rose.


    The tent on the couple''s car was opened, and then someone brought food.


    At the same time, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia could clearly feel that the cloth that was trapped in their hands in the quilt was let go.


    "Our son said that, in fact, he doesn''t want to make money from you. The profit earned by a single caravan is far several times that from you."


    "Since you don''t want to, he doesn''t want to force it."


    "However, rules are always rules. We are merchants, so we naturally have to abide by one''s rules and not break them."


    "So, the rules are always the rules, and we will also escort you to Yetian City."


    "However, the young master doesn''t want to hurt you, so he specially ordered us to bring food. You can eat."


    After the words fell, the subordinate also called the servants to add some decorations to the car.


    "As long as you are obedient and don''t think about running away or anything, the young master has orders to treat you as concierges."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Then thank you son for me."


    The subordinates didn''t say much, and took the people away after they settled down. Not long after, the convoy started again.


    While eating, Su Yingxia asked suspiciously: "How did their attitude change so much? Yesterday they still looked like we would die if we didn''t take the money, but today they are so polite?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Gu Chu is a smart man, he should have figured it out, he doesn''t want to break the rules, and he doesn''t want to offend us."


    "It''s good. The ride in the second half of the journey is destined to be very comfortable. However, you don''t have to be too happy. Tonight should be enough for both of us."


    Su Yingxia frowned, apparently not understanding the meaning of Han Sanqian''s words.


    "Why is it so hard at night?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer.


    Since someone made this rule, there must be someone who is the absolute king of this rule.


    Even though Gu Chu is afraid of himself and doesn''t dare to deliberately make things difficult for himself because of the rules, but he will always break the rules, then the rule makers will definitely not let it go.


    Can you have a good night?


    Obviously impossible.


    "Rest, wife, wait for the night, there are plenty of good shows."


    With a soft mutter, Han Sanqian directly chose to lie down, closed his eyes, and waited quietly.


    Although Su Yingxia didn''t know what Han Sanqian was planning, but after hearing what Han Sanqian said, after eating, Su Yingxia also chose to lie down and rest.


    Just like that, another bump along the way.


    Until the afternoon, the convoy suddenly accelerated its forward speed.


    "Everyone advances at full speed immediately, we must arrive at the City of Night Sky before dark."


    Gu Chu, who was leading the way, shouted loudly, and the car he was riding in moved first.


    "yes!"


    Behind them, a group of people also hurriedly followed suit.


    It was about an hour again, and this time, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were obviously a little dizzy from the bumps of the car, but this also meant that this ride along the way was about to come to an end.


    After dark, when the cold came, the speed of the convoy began to drop significantly.


    And right in front of the convoy, a huge but crude city wall also stood erect.


    It really looks like a city in the desert. Even the city walls are obviously made of tree trunks and various kinds of soil. The city is seven or eight meters high, and the central gate is also made of a simple but extremely thick giant wooden board.


    "Lone Caravan!"


    In the cold wind, Gu Chu shouted loudly towards the city wall.


    On the city wall, several torches were swaying in the cold wind, and with Gu Chu''s voice shouting, a head poked out from above.


    He looked at it for a while, and then quickly shrank back.


    Afterwards, the gate of the city opened slowly with a sound.


    The temperature outside was getting lower and lower, and Gu Chu didn''t dare to neglect in the slightest. With a big wave of his hand, he led the convoy slowly into the city.


    Different from the outside, the temperature inside the city is very comfortable. Even though it is completely open to the air, the low city wall is like a mountain range, separating two completely different worlds.


    "We''re here." Han Sanqian opened his eyes...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4650

    Su Yingxia also opened her eyes.


    Inside the city, there were bright flames all around, and the voices of people were buzzing.


    People from all kinds of demons, wearing various clothes, swim in it, and it is very lively.


    "Who would have thought that there would be such a lively place in this virgin forest, which is almost like stagnant water." Han Sanqian said softly.


    Su Yingxia also nodded: "Yes, the inside and outside of this city are like two worlds. It''s deserted outside, but it''s warm and lively inside."


    Just as the two couples were talking, the convoy had already stopped.


    Following his gaze, several people had already blocked the way in front of the convoy.


    The leader was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a broad body and a fat body, and the flesh on his waist was round and smooth.


    His head is both fat and big, and he is not a kind person at first glance.


    Behind him, followed by a few thugs, each holding a mace in his hand, showing arrogance.


    When Gu Chu saw a few people, he immediately got out of the car and greeted them with a smile: "Guard Qi."


    The middle-aged man also laughed: "Young Master, are you still alive when you lie down?"


    Gu Chu said with a smile: "Tuo Qi is in charge of Hongfu, so it can be regarded as safe."


    "It''s good to be safe. It''s good to be safe. I heard that the temperature in this forest has been lower these days. I''m afraid you guys will have any accidents. This time, our eight-year grand conference in Yetian City cannot be without the orphan I''m here."


    "Don''t worry, Manager Qi, even if Gu Mou really encounters something dangerous, he will have to roll to this Yetian City with his head left. Don''t dare to delay the grand meeting of Yetian City."


    "Haha, it''s so good, it''s so good." Qi Guanshi was very happy, he laughed and glanced at the convoy: "By the way, this time, the orphan brought the baby?"


    Gu Chu nodded: "My father also attaches great importance to this Prosperous World Conference, almost all the treasures of the Gu family were brought by Gu."


    Qi Guanshi was even happier: "Just bring it, just bring it. This time, almost all the merchants of the Demon Race gathered here, and there are countless treasures of all kinds."


    "My brother and I have been together for many years, and I will let you in."


    "Qi Guanshi, please tell me." After speaking, Gu Chu gave a look, and one of his subordinates immediately took out a few amethysts and quietly handed them to Qi Guanshi.


    Manager Qi looked around and saw that no one saw him, so he quickly accepted it, and then whispered: "This time, the Twelve Treasures have gathered in Yetian City. Of course, you also know that there will be a lot of big families and even many retail investors. They also brought enough cash, just for the sake of gaining something. The lonely son must save enough money, and he will fight with them in the end."


    "Although the babies in the front are all good, the real big fish are all behind."


    Gu Chu heard the words, and thanked again and again: "Thank you for your advice, Manager Qi."


    "Hey, my brother, don''t be polite. That''s enough, I won''t talk nonsense anymore, you should go back to your room to unload the goods first. My master hosted a banquet in the Xuanyuan Hall to entertain everyone, and I''m up to you."


    Gu Chu nodded: "That''s the manager, see you later."


    After dismissing Guan Shi, Gu Chu led the team to move on.


    There is a special area in the city that is somewhat similar to the Earth Lianfa Warehouse. Inside a huge warehouse, there are many small warehouses.


    Although each warehouse is called a small warehouse, it is actually very large in size, enough for almost anyone to store dozens or even hundreds of tons of goods, and each warehouse has its own house and other living facilities.


    Obviously, each small warehouse should be an independent space for each businessman.


    It''s really well arranged.


    Gu Chu and his party belong to Warehouse No. 17, with eight exclusive houses, which are extremely luxurious.


    Gu Chu ordered his servants to unload the goods, and brought them to Han Sanqian and the others.


    "My lord, Yetian City is here." He said softly, without any expression on his face.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "What is Gu Gongzi planning to do next? If my prediction is correct, Gu Gongzi should be planning to send me to auction, right?"


    Gu Chu pondered for a while, and finally nodded: "That''s right, Gu has no intention of breaking the rules, nor does he dare to break the rules. So, young master, I can only act in accordance with the rules."


    "Okay, I don''t blame you, you can do it." Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    Gu Chu was silent, then sighed: "My lord, why are you doing this?"


    After the words fell, several subordinates had already walked over...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4651

    "Wait a minute." Gu Chu suddenly said.


    "Young master?" Several subordinates were puzzled.


    According to the prior plan and the usual situation, they should send Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia to the slave market at this time.


    "Just... let''s take some money out, and then tell them that the money was paid by the young master himself." Gu Chu sighed.


    "My lord, it is absolutely impossible. There is no wall that does not leak in this world. We may hide it for a while, but we can''t hide it forever. Once the matter is known to the higher-ups, we... we will be finished."


    "Yeah, this matter is related to the safety of the entire family, so reckless, isn''t this putting the family in danger?"


    A group of subordinates hurriedly persuaded them almost immediately, and it was obvious that because they were too anxious and nervous, there was even a trace of cold sweat on the foreheads of this group of people.


    Even if it was acting, Han Sanqian had to admit that the acting skills of these people were obviously super high.


    "I''ve made up my mind, don''t say any more." Although Gu Chu said resolutely, there was obviously a deep sorrow on his face.


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly, and shook his head: "Young master, you don''t have to be like this. According to the rules, you should do what you should do, and you don''t have to make an exception."


    "Gu Gongzi, please don''t worry too. You kindly let us come to Yetian City. I am very grateful and will never hold grudges against you."


    Hearing this, Gu Chu obviously frowned. In fact, after acting so much, all he wanted was this.


    This is the best way to not offend both sides, and the best way to get off the tiger.


    "What are you still doing in a daze, do it." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    Several subordinates were eager for such an opportunity to appear, so Dang even hurriedly brought the two of them together with the bedding.


    Gu Chu waved his hand: "Take off the thing and send it over like this."


    Hearing this, several subordinates hurriedly unscrew the mechanism in the bedding.


    "You two, what an offense." Gu Chu finally apologized.


    Han Sanqian smiled back, and then, led by several subordinates, headed towards the slave area.


    "It seems that it''s not as lively as you said." On the way, Su Yingxia asked.


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly: "What are you anxious about? You don''t even think about it. If it wasn''t lively enough, would Guchu be so eager to get rid of himself?"


    "He is indeed a businessman. He is smarter than a monkey. He knows that this is muddy water, so he tries his best not to get in."


    Even, acting skills were used, and a group of people came to act.


    really interesting.


    However, Han Sanqian is also looking forward to what kind of forces behind it, and who set the rules, can make Gu Chu go to such troubles to get rid of these troubles.


    Soon, under the leadership of several subordinates, Han Sanqian and his wife were taken into a dungeon in a corner of the city.


    Here, the stench is so smoky that people can almost lie down with their eyes rolled when they smell it.


    There are also many cells in the dungeon, which are quite simple and only use thick branches as partitions.


    After a few subordinates explained a few words to the prison guard, the prison guard led the couple to one of the dungeons.


    After they locked the two in, they left quickly.


    Han Sanqian glanced around, and there were various people imprisoned in almost every cell.


    Among these people, there are old and young, men and women, but most of them are the kind of people who can tell that they are very poor just by looking at their clothes.


    It''s right to think about it, if these people had money, they would have already paid for ransom before they were brought here.


    "Everyone, is it not easy to live here?" Han Sanqian opened his mouth before his butt was hot.


    However, it was a little embarrassing that no one in the entire cell even replied.


    Han Sanqian was a little embarrassed, and rubbed his head: "It''s okay, you bear with it first, I will take you out tonight."


    It was still as silent as stagnant water, as if no one had heard Han Sanqian''s words.


    But obviously Han Sanqian''s voice was already loud enough in this quiet dungeon, everyone could definitely hear what Han Sanqian was saying.


    "snort!"


    At this moment, a sneer came...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4652

    Han Sanqian looked up and saw that several jailers had already walked over.


    "What the hell are you yelling about, shut your stinky mouth for me."


    "They''re all fucking slaves, and they''re still barking here."


    "If you want to bark again, I will break your dog legs."


    After a few jailers cursed, they turned and left.


    In the dungeon, there was a dead silence again.


    "It''s better to shut your mouth obediently and make some useless clamor here. It''s better to save your energy for yourself after being sold, so that you can do more work and eat two full meals."


    "Yeah, what are you yelling about here?"


    "It''s really young."


    It wasn''t just the jailer''s insults, even after the jailers left, it was the other fellow prisoners who sneered at Han Sanqian''s speech.


    Han Sanqian was a little shocked, I came to save you, it''s fine if you don''t appreciate it, and you are still mocking us here? !


    "Sit down, lad."


    In the next cell, a weak voice came.


    Han Sanqian looked back and saw a man with extremely long hair lying there who could not tell his age.


    His hair covered most of his face, and he could only be discerned as an elderly person from his aged voice.


    "You are right to be energetic, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "However, everyone''s fullness is also true, and please don''t disturb their rest."


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly: "I''m just telling everyone that I will lead everyone out of here soon, so that everyone can feel at ease and have no other malicious intentions. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Hehe, everyone has accepted the arrangement of fate, but you suddenly said something, and I asked you again, what kind of kindness is this?" I can understand, but there are too many beatings in the society, and you know what it means to have it, so let it go."


    "Don''t think that if you are alone and arrogant, you are amazing. Everyone here used to be like this."


    "We also dream of breaking free from the shackles and returning to our previous lives, but what? It just caused more beatings. So, I hope that if you are really good to us, just stay obediently, don''t say anything, and don''t say anything. Do not do."


    Han Sanqian understood that the people here have become numb, they have given up resisting, turning over, and everything.


    For them, accepting everything is the right way.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak any more, and looked at the cells lightly, all of them were so quiet and scary.


    "When I first came here, I was just as young as you. Not only did I want to go out by myself, but I also wanted to save everyone to go out together. But do you know what the final result will be?"


    After saying that, he sat up from the ground. At this time, under the light, Han Sanqian finally saw clearly that his legs were not legs at all, but just two wooden sticks placed in the legs of his trousers. It looks like two legs.


    "I resisted, and this is the price."


    "Maybe, if I don''t resist, my legs are fine, and with my physique, I can still find a good buyer, and then I can be a slave to them."


    "Although the life is not very good, at least I am free, and I can eat some meat. It is better than the current situation, where people are not human, and ghosts are not ghosts?"


    Han Sanqian knew that what he said made sense.


    It was precisely because of his resistance that he became disabled, so that no one cares about him now, and he has become neither human nor ghost.


    Especially when he looked at Han Sanqian after he finished speaking, and Han Sanqian realized that the face under the long hair was only a man in his thirties, this empathy was even stronger.


    "No wonder I wanted to take you away, but no one responded." Han Sanqian said.


    It''s not that people are indifferent, but that they have long been numb.


    "You do have the qualifications to be called. The girl beside you is really good-looking. With her appearance, she will definitely be able to sell for a good price in the slave auction market. Although no one may look up to you with a figure like yours, at least you can follow her." She''s mixed with oil and water." The man sneered.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Although I believe what you said, let me tell you something, I am very valuable, so worth that no one can afford it."


    "It''s up to you?" He sneered disdainfully.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "That''s right, it''s up to me, don''t you believe me?"


    "Instead of trusting you, I might as well believe that they will look at me pitifully and let me go."


    "Okay, let''s wait and see."


    As soon as the words fell, the jailer came over again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4653

    "Shut up the fuck, say one more word, and I''ll fucking kill you."


    The jailer roared, and the middle-aged man stopped talking, but Han Sanqian cast a disdainful glance at him.


    "Damn, why don''t you look at me like this again?"


    Unfortunately, the jailer''s eyes were very sharp, and when he saw Han Sanqian''s expression, he cursed in a cold voice on the spot.


    "You just don''t let me talk, and you didn''t say that I can''t see you. Besides, don''t you look like someone to see?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    "Hey, you bastard, are you fucking talking to me?"


    As soon as the words fell, he directly took out the key in his hand, and made a gesture to open the door and come in to beat Han Sanqian.


    The middle-aged man hastily said: "Master, Lord, wrong, wrong, he''s new here and doesn''t know the rules, your lord doesn''t care about villains, so don''t try to get to know him, there''s no need for that."


    "Shut up the fuck, and force me to beat you together."


    The jailer cursed and unlocked the door, and almost at the same time, two more guards followed.


    In fact, the trouble they made with Han Sanqian was not at all because of Han Sanqian''s behavior and actions that made them angry.


    There are many people who come here to be imprisoned and yell to get out, and there are countless people who yell at them, the jailers, but why do they value Han Sanqian alone so much.


    The root cause was Su Yingxia.


    Although all the prisoners here are slaves, no one knows whose slaves they will become, especially some beautiful women.


    After they are bought by the master, they will often become the master''s little lover or concubine, and, even if it is just a toy at worst, the toy is always the boss''s toy.


    If you let the boss know that their toys have been played by these jailers, then there is almost no need to think about the consequences.


    Even if the other party didn''t look for him in person, he could talk to his boss in detail, and they couldn''t afford to go around.


    There are cell rules in the cell, if they are all allowed to play around at will, then no amount of top-quality female slaves will be just an appetizer for them.


    Therefore, these jailers have to have tricks if they want to play.


    And what is the best trick is that the prisoner is not obedient and creates danger and conflict.


    Then, as jailers, they can find reasons, such as to stabilize the situation, etc...


    At that time, not to mention just playing, even killing them, they can also exchange business.


    Therefore, after the jailer took a fancy to Su Yingxia, he naturally wanted to find fault.


    As long as there is any breakthrough, these guys will not let it go.


    And obviously, Han Sanqian just glanced at them, and they could use it as evidence.


    Although Han Sanqian didn''t know how they discussed it before, he could already sense what their purpose was just by staring at Su Yingxia after the jailer came in.


    Gently blocking Su Yingxia behind her, Han Sanqian smiled: "What? Just look at you, do you want to hit me?"


    "Oh, fuck, you scared me, I didn''t know that you thought you were going to beat me." The jailer pretended to be shocked, but his face was full of mocking sneers.


    Immediately afterwards, the other two jailers also walked into the cell at this time.


    They locked the cell door and looked at Han Sanqian with a sneer.


    The experienced inmates turned to the side of their cells, clearly aware of what was about to happen.


    "Boy, you have to abide by the rules of the place when you go to a place. Don''t you understand this truth?" The jailer later sneered.


    The two stood next to the first jailer, one in front of the other, and the three of them took shape, looking extremely mighty.


    "Little girl, who is this man?" the leading jailer looked at Su Yingxia and asked again.


    Su Yingxia said: "He is my husband, what exactly do you want?"


    "Oh, I don''t want to do anything, that is, fix him well. Many whores who come here don''t know the rules here, so we just try to find a way to teach him a good lesson."


    "This class, anyway, it''s definitely not good. If you want to learn a lesson, you''ll have to bear the pain of the flesh. But, sister, my brother likes you very much. As long as you speak, hehe..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4654

    "That''s right, we brothers like you quite a lot. As long as you can''t stand it in class and beg for mercy for this grandson, our brothers are happy, but we can listen to my sister''s words."


    "However, brothers have to be happy, you know."


    After the words fell, the three of them laughed loudly, and then each pulled out the leather whips around their waists.


    Although the whip is made of leather on the surface, it has a lot of metal incisions inside. When it hits a person, it is like countless small maces biting on it.


    These are not bragging, but practical truths given by so many slaves in the dungeon over the years.


    "Hmph." Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "In the end, don''t you just want her to say, don''t hit me, as long as you don''t hit me, I can do anything, right?"


    Han Sanqian''s words immediately made a group of people burst into laughter.


    "Boy, I can''t see that you are quite good."


    "That''s right, that''s what I mean."


    "If you are smart, you can save us so much trouble. Do you know what to do?"


    "Say good morning early, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "This is indeed what you said. However, I have a little doubt."


    "If you fart, let it go."


    "I don''t think you three trash can hurt me at all, so if that''s the case, what''s the difference between saying it or not?"


    "Damn it, you bastard, if you have something to say, say it again."


    "Fuck, let''s talk about it, I will educate him now."


    As soon as the words fell, several people waved their whips on the spot and lashed at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and without even dodging his body, he stiffened his body and ate the three whips of the three men.


    "Papa papa!"


    There were three crisp sounds, and the middle-aged man next door couldn''t help frowning.


    He once tasted a whip, but just one whip directly tore his skin apart and passed out on the spot.


    Three whips, he didn''t even dare to imagine what kind of picture it was.


    But judging from experience, the opponent must have rotted into paste directly from the beating.


    The middle-aged man paused for a few moments, and frowned, because he didn''t hear the screams of the Ghost Crying Wolf as he imagined, and the scene was so quiet that he could almost hear a needle drop.


    This time, the middle-aged man was a little confused.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Han Sanqian was still standing there with the whip hitting him, but he didn''t move.


    And the three jailers standing opposite him were also dumbfounded at this moment, staring at Han Sanqian completely blankly.


    In the place where Han Sanqian was whipped three times, his clothes were intact, let alone his flesh and skin.


    "This... this is fucking."


    "what happened?"


    The three jailers looked at me and I looked at you, like three bewildered fools.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the three of them coldly: "Why, haven''t you eaten? Don''t you have any strength at all? Or... Huh, you are really just like I said, you are just three trash, you can''t touch me at all? "


    Hearing this, the three of them were angry and furious. They immediately whipped up their whips and beat Han Sanqian again.


    "Papa papa!"


    Another three whips were drawn directly on the body.


    But this time, even though the three of them were holding back their strength, they still left with three whips, but it was like three pieces of paper hitting Han Sanqian, not to mention causing damage, even if there was no dust on Han Sanqian''s body. Fan it up.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, just looked at the three of them with a light smile.


    The three of them were completely panicked, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Is this fucking human or ghost?"


    "Damn, why...why didn''t you respond at all?"


    Han Sanqian sneered: "I''ll give you another chance, let''s talk about it first, this time you really have to work harder, otherwise, tsk tsk, I''m afraid...you will be the ones who will suffer."


    The three of them looked at each other again. When it comes to this matter, how can there be any reason to be at a disadvantage?


    Now that they have done this, they will naturally achieve their goal!


    Thinking of this, the three of them once again concentrated all their strength on their respective whips, whipped them up, and threw them out!


    "Crack, crack!" The three whips were thrown on Han Sanqian again.


    But this time, the effect is obviously completely different from the last time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4655

    "Papa papa!"


    Those three things were like hitting cotton, and after a short contact, they rebounded instantly.


    Then they watched helplessly as their respective whips were suddenly drawn back, and then slapped them heavily.


    "ah."


    There were three screams, and then the three of them hugged their heads or bodies, crouched on the spot and wailed loudly.


    At the beginning, they used this whip to hurt others and screamed so badly. Today, they are enjoying such treatment twice as much.


    Use his own way to treat his own body.


    "I''ve told you to be careful and try harder. You see, none of you listened. It''s all right now." Han Sanqian said.


    It''s nothing more than killing people, but also being punished, this is simply intolerable.


    "Damn it, bastard, what the hell did you use to harm us?"


    "Grass, tell me honestly, maybe we can make you feel better, or else..."


    "What else?" Han Sanqian said.


    He didn''t pay attention to a few young people at all.


    He didn''t even bother to fight with these young men, but this group of guys should never have done anything wrong, so they set their minds on Su Yingxia.


    "damn it."


    One of the jailors panicked. In front of so many slaves, he couldn''t bear to lose face, and immediately became murderous. With a knife, he stabbed Han Sanqian directly.


    If there is one, there will be two, and the remaining two jailers also responded in time, drawing their knives and slashing at Han Sanqian one after another.


    These three people have no other skills, but they are used to being a nest of snakes and rats in the dungeon all the time. They are also quite skillful in coordinating this style of play, and they have a very tacit understanding.


    "Go away."


    Han Sanqian shouted angrily, without even bringing out his hands, a powerful force directly sent the menacing three people flying several meters away.


    Afterwards, each of the three fell to the ground, spraying blood from their mouths.


    "It seems that the three of you are just working for others. I didn''t want your dog''s life at first, but you don''t know what to do over and over again. You deserve to die."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian flicked his hands.


    The three jailers who had just been lying on the ground were immediately lifted up in the air.


    bang bang bang!


    The three of them smashed into the cell like three stones, flew out of the aisle, and then fell heavily to the ground again.


    It''s just that compared to the last time, this time the three of them were completely silent, completely dead.


    "I... I rely on it!"


    The middle-aged man''s pupils were shocked. He never dreamed that Han Sanqian would be so powerful.


    He didn''t even move his hands, and the three jailers died on the spot.


    How the hell is this a person, this is simply the descending of a great god.


    Now, recalling what Han Sanqian said when he first entered the cell, the middle-aged man fell to his knees on the ground with a plop.


    "My God, my God, I was the one who couldn''t see Mount Tai just now, please, please take me out, I don''t want to stay in this damn place for a moment."


    A kneeling begging, hundreds of people echoed.


    In the next second, everyone''s voices came from the cells.


    "I beg God to be merciful and save us."


    "Yeah, this is simply not a place for people to stay. Besides, we...we don''t want to be slaves to people."


    Seeing all the people begging, Su Yingxia smiled lightly, walked out, and said softly: "Everyone, don''t worry, we will definitely take everyone out."


    "All voices are equal, no one is anyone''s slave."


    Han Sanqian nodded and smiled, "That''s right, I will still do what I said at the beginning and save everyone."


    "Great God, Great God, it really is a Great God, I don''t mind our previous disrespect at all, I kowtow to you here."


    "I also kneel down for you, Great God, you are simply a living Bodhisattva."


    Hearing the sincere thanks from the crowd, Han Sanqian felt warm in his heart for a while.


    "Everyone, get up, I''m here to open the door for you."


    After the words fell, the two couples were about to split up.


    But at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the dungeon...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4656

    Hearing these voices, those who were a little excited that Han Sanqian and his wife came to rescue them immediately sat back honestly, looking cowardly and frightened but honest.


    Obviously, they were afraid that someone from outside would know that they wanted to escape.


    When Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia looked back, a middle-aged man had already walked in with an army.


    The leader, Han Sanqian, knew, or had seen, it was when Gu Chu brought him in, he greeted him and took care of things.


    Behind him, there were about 30 troops, each of whom was sturdy, wearing armor and holding a knife.


    As soon as Guanshi Qi came in, he saw several people lying on the ground, and couldn''t help frowning for a moment, dozens of his subordinates also quickly set up their positions, looking at Han Sanqianliang and his wife covetously.


    "Yo, it''s rare. Is someone trying to escape from prison?" Steward Qi stared at Han Sanqian with a cold expression.


    However, his eyes were full of arrogance, without any worry at all, it seemed that he was used to such things.


    Han Sanqian also looked at him indifferently: "What? Are you going to stop me?"


    Glancing at the three jailers who died on the ground, Guan Shi sneered: "Young man, do you know what will happen if you don''t obey the rules in Yetian City?"


    "Listen to my advice, go back where you came from, I can guarantee that I will act as if nothing happened."


    Of course Guanshi Qi knew what was going on with the jailers in the dungeon. Although they were all his subordinates, Guanshi Qi would not go to war for a few mediocre dog legs.


    One thing more is worse than one thing less, or in other words, there is no need to delay the business because of the death of a few flies.


    "Since you are so polite, well, let me say something, if you act like nothing happened, I can assure you that nothing happened to you."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian got up and opened the cell doors one by one.


    A group of subordinates were about to rush over in anger on the spot, but they couldn''t get orders from their superiors and could only stare depressedly.


    Guanshi Qi also looked at Han Sanqian, gnashing his back molars.


    This guy actually dared to swagger here in front of his face as if nothing had happened.


    Does this put yourself in the eye?


    What a jerk!


    I had already given enough face, but I didn''t expect him to push his nose in the face.


    "Get it for me."


    "yes!"


    Thirty''s subordinates were impatient for a long time. With the order of Qi Guanshi, they rushed towards Han Sanqian like a tiger coming out of the cage.


    Su Yingxia dealt with this group of people lazily, and opened the door to let them go as agreed with Han Sanqian in advance.


    Based on her understanding of Han Sanqian, of course she knew very well that this small group of people, not to mention any threat to Han Sanqian, was not enough for her to put her teeth between her teeth.


    In fact, Han Sanqian didn''t even turn around, and even his movements didn''t change in any way.


    He was still opening the lock, but those who approached him fell down again and again during the action of opening the lock.


    In the distance, Guan Qi was stunned as he watched.


    What the hell is going on?


    Obviously he didn''t do anything, but he seemed to have done everything!


    "Among these slaves, there are actually masters."


    "Young man, it seems that I underestimated you."


    "However, you also underestimated Yetian City."


    "If you rely on these minions to make rules, you don''t need to show up, and some people have already broken them."


    There are many people who can play ruthlessly, and there are also many people who can play fiercely. However, these people are just playing on the surface. The really good people are the ones who formulate the rules and gameplay.


    It''s as if you are in a casino and see some master gamblers, so-called gods of gamblers.


    They may rely on their skills, or they may rely on their tricks to be invincible.


    But so what? !


    Except for the excessive myths in the movies, most of them are just names.


    And who is the real gambling king? !


    Obviously, that''s the owner of the casino, the makers of the rules.


    They are the real gambling kings.


    Just like the sentence, who owns all the interpretation rights in the end.


    Only those who play by the rules are the real kings.


    And Qi Guanshi and his group are the makers of the rules. There are many people who challenge the rules. The key is whether you have the ability to suppress them.


    "Four heavenly kings, come out!"


    Guan Shi suddenly shouted, and in the next second, four black shadows rushed in from outside the prison...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4657

    Boom!


    Almost before Han Sanqian could react, the ground suddenly exploded, and a black shadow jumped out directly.


    Afterwards, two figures flew out from the left and right sides.


    Finally, in a blink of an eye, Han Sanqian found that there was still a person hanging upside down above his head.


    All of a sudden, the four opponents seemed to surround Han Sanqian.


    After looking at the four people, Han Sanqian stopped what he was doing and smiled: "Four heavenly kings?"


    Han Sanqian probed the cultivation base of the four people, and they were indeed considered to be pretty good.


    If the four of them work together, they can deal with most of the enemies directly.


    I dare not say that they are invincible, but it is not an exaggeration to say that they are almost invincible.


    "It sounds pretty bluffing." Han Sanqian smiled: "However, it''s a pity that I came this way. I''m afraid you don''t know how many four masters or four heavenly kings I met."


    "Do you know what the end result is?"


    "The four big cats are just squinting."


    Han Sanqian did not lie, this is an iron fact.


    "You are really arrogant, but I just don''t know if you can continue to be crazy after a while, give me a hand." Qi Guanshi shouted.


    The four of them came to besiege Han Sanqian without even thinking about it for a second.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly and drew his jade sword.


    "Yingxia, you open the door."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian fought back like a dragon walking away.


    One person against four people, in common sense, definitely does not have any advantage. But it happened that they met Han Sanqian, and the situation of this battle was destined to be completely different.


    With the movement of the Seventy-two Divine Sword and the movement of the Taixu Divine Step under his feet, Han Sanqian was like a ghost killing a god, and in the back and forth, the four of them were beaten so hard that they couldn''t cope.


    Attack his body but not see his body, defend his sword but not see his shadow.


    This is a completely crushing battle situation.


    Guanshi Qi was very confident at first, but now he can''t help but have question marks all over his head.


    What''s the meaning? !


    Did he hit a ghost? !


    He has been around for many years, and he has never seen anyone who can play one-on-four to this extent.


    This is exactly how it looks like he is four people.


    "Go away!"


    With an angry shout, Guan Shi suddenly woke up from the shock.


    He raised his head abruptly, and the four four heavenly kings whom he had always valued were instantly sent flying out collectively.


    "This..." Guan Shi was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Those prisoners who were sitting obediently in the cell were all startled and sat up directly from the ground at this moment.


    They watched the scenes where the Four Heavenly Kings cleaned up people countless times, but they never thought that one day, they would actually watch the Four Heavenly Kings being beaten away by others.


    "I said, it''s just the four cats squinting." Han Sanqian glanced at the four heavenly kings coldly: "Do you still want to fight?"


    The four of them clutched their chests and came to Guanshi Qi''s side.


    Although he didn''t speak, when Guanshi Qi looked at the four of them, the four of them collectively bowed their heads and said nothing.


    "Trash." Cursing in a low voice, Manager Qi was quite annoyed.


    Looking at Han Sanqian, he said dissatisfiedly: "But, boy, do you think you will win if you have settled the Four Heavenly Kings?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that the four of them are just my thugs. I have more powerful personal guards, and there are a lot of them who are more powerful than my personal guards."


    "I''ll give you a way. Now that you apologize obediently, I can give you an official position for the sake of your skill."


    After saying that, he glanced at Su Yingxia.


    In fact, when Gu Chu came with these two slaves, he had already noticed Su Yingxia.


    He will come here ahead of time, and it is obvious that he is here to welcome summer to Su. He knew that his jailer''s hands and feet were not clean, and he was afraid that the gang of rats would be eaten by him.


    Therefore, the jailer was counter-killed, and he himself did not reflect much, which is one of the reasons.


    But now it seems that this matter has to be slowed down.


    At least, if Han Sanqian can''t handle it well, it''s like holding a hot potato in his hand.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "I don''t have to take your position, but I have a choice to see if you accept it."


    "What choice do you have?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, and immediately grabbed an iron chain on the ground and tied himself and Su Yingxia directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4658

    All of a sudden, the well-informed Guanshi was a little stunned.


    What does it mean? !


    Even if you want to apologize, you should at least bow your head and admit your mistake, right? What is the situation of directly tying yourself up? !


    There is no need to admit mistakes.


    "I want you to release all the people here, and my wife and I can stay as your slaves, how about it?" Han Sanqian said.


    "Don''t even think about it!" A subordinate rushed out immediately and said angrily.


    Guanshi Qi slightly raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to talk nonsense, while he thought silently, weighing the pros and cons.


    "Slaves, Gu bought all of them, and they are all in charge, what should I do?"


    At this moment, there was a soft shout at the door of the cell, and Gu Chu walked in quickly with a few entourages.


    "Young Master Gu?" Guanshi Qi frowned, apparently not expecting Gu Chu to appear here at this time.


    In fact, Gu Chu had already arrived at the gate of the prison very early, even before Qi Guanshi.


    He was very puzzled, and naturally, he needed someone to help him solve the problem.


    After playing for Han Sanqian, he knew that he could get out unscathed, but his two guesses still need to be read later. Han Sanqian was taken to the sky prison, so he naturally entered the most dangerous environment.


    Whether Han Sanqian has the ability can really be verified at this time.


    In fact, although Han Sanqian''s performance did not make Gu Chu completely think that Han Sanqian is a peerless master, but being able to easily kill the four heavenly kings who are in charge of Qi has already made him more confident in this guess.


    So, at this time, he thought he should stand up.


    "Qi Guan Shi, I can buy all the slaves according to the high market price. I believe that you can go to the higher authorities for this matter, right?" Gu Chu said.


    Indeed, the Lonely Young Master is quite famous. If he reported this matter to his superiors, the superiors would not pursue it.


    This is indeed a good way to solve the problem.


    "Since the lonely son has spoken, Qi has the right to give the lonely son a face. As for you, you don''t have to be a slave anymore. From now on, you can follow me." Qi Guanshi said.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Guard Qi, right? You may have misunderstood a little."


    "What I mean is to let everyone here go. As for me, what should I do or what? Do you understand!"


    Hearing this, Manager Qi immediately became angry. At first, he thought that the turmoil would stop after such a handling, and he would also accept this capable subordinate, so he would not suffer a loss.


    But who knew that Han Sanqian was not his subordinate, but was going to be sold as a slave!


    So what is he drawing? !


    "Bastard thing!"


    Guanshi Qi was furious loudly, but when he was about to speak, Han Sanqian suddenly smiled softly: "Of course, you don''t have to agree. I''ll kill all of you, and I can release slaves myself."


    "How to play is up to you."


    If someone had talked to him like this before, Guanshi Qi would definitely call him a fool.


    But it''s different now, Han Sanqian just defeated his group of subordinates and even the four heavenly kings in an instant.


    Although he has power behind him, he didn''t bring so many people here. If Han Sanqian was a bastard, he might really kill himself like this.


    However, if you agree to him, what''s the point of face? !


    Gu Chu has been through the battlefield for a long time, so he naturally understands the world and the world. He bowed slightly and said: "Guan Qi, he is so good at fighting, if he sells it, he may be able to sell it for a good price. It is not a loss."


    It''s not his turn to be happy with how much it sells. What he values ??more is actually giving himself a step up.


    At this time, Gu Chu whispered into Steward Qi''s ear again: "Actually, isn''t this better? Steward, you like this woman. When the time comes, Gu will pay for you to take her down. If she becomes your subordinate , isn''t it justifiable for you to bully your subordinate''s wife?"


    Upon hearing this, Guanshi Qi''s eyes lit up instantly.


    That''s right, taking Han Sanqian as his subordinate, he really said goodbye to Su Yingxia, a beautiful woman.


    After all, some things are just not okay to mess around with.


    But it''s different if Han Sanqian wants to be a slave.


    Not only can I buy him, but he can even buy his beautiful wife together.


    At that time, not only will there be subordinates, but also beautiful women.


    Damn, he really is a businessman, his brain turns quickly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4659

    "Interesting, interesting, Gu Gongzi''s brain, Qi is really envious."


    "Okay, just as the young master said, but I have to ask you to help me operate the operation. As for the money, I will give you back." Qi Guanshi also whispered with a smile.


    Gu Chu shook his head: "If you can do something for Guan Shi, why don''t you talk about money?"


    Hearing this, Guanshi Qi was even more happy: "Okay, okay, okay, after the matter is completed, the lonely son can rest assured that the future transactions in Yetian City will not be without your benefits."


    "Then here, Gu will thank Steward Qi."


    "It''s easy to talk about."


    Gu Chu also has selfish intentions, is he really in charge of Qi?


    And obviously not all of them.


    He didn''t know why Han Sanqian insisted on being a slave, but he could do this favor.


    At that time, it will only cost some money, but he kills two birds with one stone, killing two birds with one stone.


    He obviously helped Han Sanqian, but he also flattered Guan Shi secretly.


    Gu Chu will never miss this kind of business that is sure to make a profit without losing money.


    "Okay, since you are so persistent, and Gu Gongzi also speaks kind words for you, I can agree to your request."


    "Come here, immediately release all the slaves and hand them over to the lonely son." Qi Guanshi ordered.


    "Yes." The subordinates who were beaten also took orders quickly, covering their wounds one by one and letting them go.


    Soon, all the slaves in the dungeon were released.


    Gu Chu sent someone to hand over the money to Guan Shi, and then he looked at Han Sanqian and said, "I will keep these slaves for the time being."


    After saying that, he smiled and asked his subordinates to take him down. At the same time, he gave a slight salute to Manager Qi: "Then Gu will not bother Manager Qi."


    "The night party will start next time, let''s see you at the night party."


    Guan Shi was in a good mood, he waved his hand and said, "Young Master, please slow down."


    After sending Gu Chu away, Steward Qi turned his eyes back to Han Sanqian, shook his head, and ordered his subordinates to lock Han Sanqian into the cell first, and wait for the night party to start.


    Han Sanqian was also very cooperative, pulling Su Yingxia back to the cell.


    "You don''t ask me why I suddenly gave up being a slave?"


    Seeing that the other party had also left, but Su Yingxia still didn''t speak, Han Sanqian asked with a smile.


    Su Yingxia glanced back at Han Sanqian: "I don''t want to ask, although your behavior is weird, but I believe you have your own plans."


    "It''s just that I really haven''t figured out why you did this."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get tiger cubs?"


    "This method is actually the most labor-saving."


    Su Yingxia frowned suspiciously: "Actually, being his subordinate, is it different?"


    "No." Han Sanqian shook his head: "Although that is very close to them, how can you be free when you are a subordinate?"


    "Freedom?" Su Yingxia didn''t ask, it was fine, but she became more and more confused when she asked.


    Is it free to be a slave?


    No matter how you look at it, it seems to be the other way around.


    Han Sanqian smiled and lazily explained, anyway, everything is about to start.


    Sure enough, after half an hour, several people came over.


    Compared with the previous ones, this group of people is very polite, perhaps because they were beaten, they are much more honest.


    Throughout the whole process, these few people did not urge Han Sanqiansu to welcome the summer, and basically kept a safe distance of half a body, more like inviting a high-ranking official who was imprisoned...


    As several people left the dungeon, it was already very lively outside.


    Although this place is still far away from the lively spots, Han Sanqian can already feel the carnival of the people there.


    A group of people quickly arrived at the center of the night party, where there was almost a sea of ??people, forming a circle.


    At the top of the circle is a platform. Obviously, this should be the main stage of the auction.


    Surrounding the crowd, there are full of guarding soldiers, all of them in high spirits.


    The two couples were brought into the small backstage behind the platform, waiting to play.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Su Yingxia and said with a smile, "How about it, it''s going to be auctioned off, are you nervous?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4660

    "Everyone, everyone, first of all, on behalf of Yetian City, I welcome everyone to come and participate in this eight-year event."


    "I know that you must have already prepared for today. However, I can also tell you to let everyone rest assured that we have prepared enough good things in Yetian City to not let you down."


    "It''s such a grand event, it''s meaningless to listen to my nagging, so let''s start directly."


    Manager Qi warmed up a few words on the stage, and immediately the audience burst into applause.


    It can be seen that everyone still respects the stewards, and they like this grand event enough.


    "Next, everyone welcomes the princess of this city to personally unveil the event for everyone."


    As soon as the words fell, bursts of vocal music sounded, and a group of people slowly appeared on the stage.


    The flowers are pink, and this group of people are dressed in white clothes. With such a match, they look like fairies descending to earth.


    And in the middle of this group of people, a sedan chair was carried, and the sedan chair was covered with white gauze, but in the middle of it, a woman could be vaguely seen in the sedan chair.


    She is fair and beautiful, and her white clothes make her feel ethereal.


    "Wow, this is Luo Yinger, Princess Ningxiang, the daughter of the city lord."


    "Damn, it has long been rumored that Yetian City is rich in beauties, especially the princesses in the city who are descended from heaven and earth. Seeing her today, she really deserves her reputation."


    "Yeah, although you can''t see the whole picture clearly, just looking at its edges and corners is amazing."


    "Grandma, if I get such a beauty, how great would it be?"


    Almost as soon as Luo Ying''er came out, the whole venue became even more sensational.


    For a moment, everyone marveled at the unparalleled beauty of this beauty.


    Even if Han Sanqian had such a glimpse in the background, he couldn''t help admitting that she was indeed a top-notch beauty.


    "Does it look good?" Su Yingxia couldn''t help but whispered.


    Han Sanqian nodded, but he didn''t like hypocrisy: "It''s really beautiful, there''s nothing to say about that."


    "I support you." Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    Han Sanqian rolled his eyes: "Don''t play tricks on my wife, she is beautiful, but my wife is also more beautiful. I can''t deny that others are beautiful just because my wife is more beautiful?"


    Su Yingxia laughed: "You little mouth, did you put honey on it?"


    "That''s right, I''m going to be sold as a slave later, why don''t you learn to behave better in advance?"


    Su Yingxia shook her head with a wry smile, you are not going to be a slave, it looks more like you are going to be a master from your relaxed appearance.


    "But there is one thing to say, there is such a beautiful woman in the demon clan." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Han Sanqian nodded, which is true.


    However, his heart didn''t fluctuate at all. Han Sanqian had seen too many beauties.


    On the stage, Luo Ying''er''s sedan chair has been carried to the center of the platform.


    "Everyone, on behalf of my father and Ye Tiancheng, Luo Ying''er welcomes you to this conference."


    "We express our sincere and warm welcome. Now, I announce the official start of the conference. I also wish everyone a happy and fruitful time at this conference."


    After saying that, Luo Yinger clapped her hands lightly.


    On the surrounding city walls not far away, fireworks suddenly burst into the sky.


    This also indicates that the entire conference has officially begun.


    Under the sedan chair carried by the servants, Luo Ying''er returned to the VIP seat near the front of the audience, and did not leave.


    Naturally, many people couldn''t help looking over there, but as Steward Qi on the stage began to walk out of the conference process, everyone''s eyes began to be gradually attracted.


    As expected of a grand meeting held every eight years, just at the beginning, Manager Qi presented Wang Zha.


    A thousand-year inner alchemy was put on the auction price.


    Although this thing is poisonous and evil, but for the demons, there is absolutely no moral decline, and some are just a faster improvement of cultivation. Therefore, the bids from the audience are wave after wave.


    From the price of one amethyst, in just a few minutes, it has reached hundreds of thousands of amethysts, and the competition is still fierce. Seeing Han Sanqian, a bystander, was a little excited for a while.


    Han Sanqian smiled, and at this moment, a person walked up to Han Sanqian and the two of them.


    "Tie them up, the two of them are the second wave of auction items. When Neidan confirms, push them up immediately."


    The subordinates who had been guarding Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia nodded immediately, and at the same time, they did not forget to tighten the chains of the couple.


    Soon, with the sound of a hammer hammer, Neidan sold for 370,000 yuan, and Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were also pushed to the fore...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4661

    "Everyone, you may be surprised in the next link, but I will tell you that it is worth the money."


    After saying that, Guanshi Qi nodded to his subordinates, and the two subordinates immediately opened the curtain of true energy on the platform, and the image reflected on the curtain was nothing but the scene of Han Sanqian easily overthrowing the Four Heavenly Kings.


    Just when everyone was amazed and puzzled, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were also brought onto the stage.


    "In previous years, slave auctions were free trades in scattered markets, but this year is different."


    "We have canceled all the slaves this year, and only kept these two on stage."


    "However, the reason for keeping only two of them, I think you should be very clear after watching the movie, we selected the best two from the slaves."


    "This woman, needless to say, this man, everyone has also seen his strength."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone turned their eyes to Su Yingxia and Han Sanqian on the stage.


    All of a sudden, the place where there was peace because of the incomprehension boiled again.


    "Damn it, this... this is really fucking top-notch."


    "Yeah, this woman''s appearance is too fucking beautiful, isn''t she? Compared to Luo Ying''er, she''s not weak at all."


    "Beautiful, beautiful, this is not buying a woman, this is clearly buying a wife."


    "Don''t rob me of any of you, this woman, I''m going to make it."


    A group of people scrambled for each other, completely caught in the range of excitement.


    However, there are those who are crazy about women, and there are naturally those who are calm about men.


    "Although the Four Heavenly Kings can''t be said to be powerful masters, they can still be regarded as the famous Four Great Loyal Dogs. We have basically learned how powerful these guys are, but this little human slave can actually solve it in an instant. They can see that they are doing well."


    "By buying such a slave, your personal safety can basically be fully guaranteed."


    In a troubled world like the Mozu, having security means you have capital, so a slave like Han Sanqian who can fight is obviously destined to be popular.


    In a society where the weak eat the strong, if you are the strong, you are the one standing at the top.


    "It''s really good. Of the two slaves this time, one can fight and the other is beautiful. No wonder they were sent for the opening auction early."


    "The eight-year grand event, it seems that Yetian City really played big enough, and the opening was so explosive."


    Seeing that the audience was almost done, Qi Guanshi cleared his throat at this time: "Everyone, don''t say much, it''s still the old rule, the starting price is one amethyst."


    In Yetian City, the starting price for anything is one amethyst.


    It seems very low, but good things are not afraid of low prices, someone will raise them.


    "Everyone is very clear that these things are obviously more than this little money, so don''t waste your time, I will give you 10,000 amethysts each." Someone immediately shouted.


    "Eighty thousand."


    "One hundred thousand."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand."


    "Two hundred thousand."


    The shouting and selling sounded wave after wave, and the price began to rise continuously.


    In just a few minutes, the worth of Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia went from one to hundreds of thousands.


    Among them, the price of Han Sanqian has even reached more than 400,000 yuan, far exceeding Su Yingxia''s price of more than 200,000 yuan.


    There is no way, everyone knows very well that although a beauty is good, she is not as good as her own life, or even being domineering.


    "Damn it, I''ve never heard of a slave firing more than 400,000 yuan."


    "Who says it''s not? I can buy more than 40,000 ordinary slaves for more than 400,000. Grandma''s, more than 40,000 slaves are as thick as a wall of meat."


    "No way, if you have the ability in the Demon Race, you can run amok, and if you can run amok, there will be more benefits. This thing just snowballs."


    "But more than 400,000 yuan is too much."


    Some people began to feel sorry for their wallets. At this price, it was as if someone was going to spend tens of millions to buy a car. Although the car is awesome, the money really hurts.


    "470,000, is there anything higher than 470,000?"


    "The other female slaves are 260,000, are there any more than 260,000?" Guanshi Qi also began to do the final procedures on the stage at this time.


    If there is no higher price, he will make a final decision.


    "600,000 for men and 300,000 for women."


    At this moment, a confident voice came out.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4662

    Upon hearing the price, everyone looked for the reputation and couldn''t help being shocked.


    Guchu, the lonely son!


    "Damn it, the lonely family is really rich and powerful."


    "These two add up to nearly a million."


    A group of people were shocked, but Guan Shi on the stage laughed happily.


    The Gu family used such a large amount of amethyst to make him happy, so he was naturally very satisfied.


    "Okay, the lonely man offers 600,000 yuan for a man, and 300,000 yuan for a woman. Is there any price higher than this?"


    "Is there any more? I declare that the price is set for the first time, the price is set for the second time, and the price is set..."


    "I will pay 800,000 yuan for that male slave."


    Just as Guan Shi was about to smash the hammer, a colder voice came over.


    Everyone looked at the sound again, and their jaws dropped in shock for a while.


    "Luo Yinger!"


    "Damn it, why did the princess of the city lord come to bid?"


    Although Yetian City has never had a rule prohibiting people from participating in auctions, for many years, in order to avoid being suspected of being misunderstood about their own price, people from Yetian City have almost never participated in auctions.


    But who would have imagined that Yetian City suddenly broke this rule, and it was only for a slave.


    Gu Chu obviously didn''t expect things to develop to this point, he didn''t want to compete with the people of Yetian City, especially this person is the princess of Yetian City.


    But he was not willing to fail in his plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    After all, although the princess has a higher position than Guanshi Qi, Guanshi Qi is the one that businessmen like them often contact and who can arrange matters.


    "I''ll offer one million." Gu Chu said.


    "One and a half million." Luo Ying''er said softly.


    "Princess, you..." Gu Chu was anxious.


    One and a half million, even a lonely family with deep pockets had to think about this figure.


    It''s not that the lonely family can''t afford it, but that it''s not cost-effective to use such a sum as a gift. Moreover, the lonely family wants to gain something at the meeting this time.


    If you spend too much in the front, then what should you buy for the things you really want in the back? !


    In particular, Luo Yinger''s attitude at this time is quite a posture that she will not give up until she gets it.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly looked at Guan Shi on the stage.


    Steward Qi nodded at him, he had already decided that he would just subsidize some more to Gu Chu at that time, anyway, he has been managing affairs in Yetian City these years, and he has also made a lot of money.


    With Guan Shi''s consent, Gu Chu also broke his heart: "1.6 million."


    "Two million." Luo Yinger remained indifferent.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "Three thousand, it seems that someone has taken a fancy to you, two million Amethyst to buy a slave, tsk tsk tsk."


    Han Sanqian was also a little puzzled, although Guanshi Qi released the image of himself fighting against the Four Heavenly Kings through the curtain, but Han Sanqian did not expose too much.


    Overturning the sky, he is just the image of a top expert left to the crowd.


    As for making it like this? !


    "Hey, poor me, I stopped when I was called out to 300,000 yuan. It''s really annoying to compare people with others." Su Yingxia said sourly on purpose.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Don''t worry, you are worth more than me."


    "2.1 million." Gu Chu gritted his teeth and shouted out again.


    "Young Master, I will offer three million!"


    It seems that she doesn''t want to continue to consume, or Luo Ying''er is more like a direct provocation, directly increasing the price by several times.


    "call!"


    Everyone present couldn''t help but sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Three million, a full three million.


    buy a slave? !


    This money is enough to raise a wave of top experts to protect themselves.


    Is it worth it just to buy a slave that looks good? !


    "Does this princess have never been out of the house much, and she doesn''t know the price? Buying madly when she sees what she likes?"


    "Fuck, three million."


    A group of people are numb, this is simply not taking money as money.


    Gu Chu also looked at Guan Shi Qi, this amount is indeed too big, and if the game continues like this, the price will be pushed up even higher.


    At that time, it will really offend people.


    Therefore, Gu Chu was unwilling.


    Meanwhile, Guanshi Qi on the stage also showed embarrassment at this time. After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head at Guchu, signaling him not to fight anymore...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4663

    If the princess spends so much money to buy a slave, the city lord will naturally pay attention.


    If this matter is investigated, and Gu Chu tells the whole thing, then he, the person behind the scenes, will also be implicated.


    At that time, once the city lord blames it, he will not be able to get rid of it.


    He didn''t need to offend his immediate boss for this little thing.


    "Okay, one time for three million, two times for three million, and the official transaction for three million."


    "At the same time, is there still anyone bidding for 300,000 female slaves?"


    Being able to reap a woman, Guan Shi can be regarded as comforting himself, and seeing Luo Yinger''s appearance, it seems that he does not intend to continue bidding.


    Gu Chu also let out a sigh of relief, buying a female slave for 300,000 yuan is not bad.


    "I''ll offer three million and one thousand."


    But at this moment, a voice sounded.


    Everyone looked for the sound again, and they were even more dumbfounded all of a sudden.


    The price was not shouted out by anyone, but... as a "slave" Han Sanqian.


    Su Yingxia gave a wry smile. She knew why Han Sanqian called for this price. He was telling himself that she was worth more than him.


    "Fuck, is this slave... an idiot? Was he asking the price just now?"


    "Fucking three million and one million, is he sick?"


    "So, God is fair. He was given a body capable of fighting, but unfortunately, he was not given a healthy brain."


    "It''s a good thing I didn''t follow the price just now, and it''s also a good thing that Princess Luo Ying''er paid a sky-high price, otherwise, I wouldn''t even know I was fucked by this fool."


    "Haha, yes. It seems that the princess is helping us to relieve our worries. She knows that there is a problem with this product, so she can buy it herself."


    After a group of people were shocked, soon there was endless ridicule.


    Guanshi Qi rolled his eyes wildly, but in front of so many people, he still suppressed his anger and said to Han Sanqian, "That... I need to explain the rules to you."


    "Although the princess spent three million yuan to buy you, the three million yuan has nothing to do with you."


    "In other words, even if the princess bought you with 30 million yuan, you still don''t have a son. Your name is 3.01 million?"


    Obviously, in the eyes of Guanshi Qi, the reason why Han Sanqian yelled such an outrageous price must be that this guy''s brain is not working well, thinking that if others bought him for three million, he would have three million.


    So, quickly explain it to him.


    It can also be regarded as earning some face for his master.


    "I know." Han Sanqian said.


    "You know you still bark?" Qi Guanshi was depressed.


    "There are rules, can''t I call?" Han Sanqian said.


    Slave asking price? !


    Although there is no such precedent, but thinking about it carefully, there is indeed no such rule in this city.


    After all, isn''t it very clear about the background and life experience of a person who can be sold as a slave? As long as they have a little money, they won''t be sold as slaves because they can''t pay the fee.


    Therefore, it is naturally impossible for these poor people to bid at the auction.


    This is a basic logic issue, so there are no special regulations to regulate it, but Han Sanqian is now going against the logic!


    However, this is really a loophole.


    For a moment, Qi Guanshi was speechless.


    "Since there is no such rule, why should I ask the price?" Han Sanqian said.


    "You can bid, but can you afford the money? Let me tell you, in Yetian City, if someone bids at the auction but can''t pay, do you know what is waiting for him? Is there a consequence?" Qi Guan''s eyes and nose slanted in anger.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, not caring at all.


    "That''s death, and what''s more, the dead will be extremely ugly."


    Han Sanqian smiled again: "Although I don''t think you are capable of killing me, I am a man of integrity. If I bid, I will naturally pay."


    "By the way, three million and one million, according to the procedure, shouldn''t you do something you should do?"


    Hearing this, Guan Shi became even angrier, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk to the center of the platform, and opened his mouth...


    "Wait a moment!"


    Someone suddenly said loudly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4664

    "Although there are no rules in the city that forbid what kind of people to participate, but you, a slave, are nothing more than a life. If you make trouble purely and pay for it with your life, then you are also earning money?"


    "Rules are dead, but people are alive. The so-called rules should naturally change according to circumstances. I request that this slave''s assets be inspected immediately."


    "If he had it, I didn''t say anything just now, but if he didn''t, he should be sentenced to death. You know, this is a grand event every eight years, and there will always be some idiots who will come out to find a sense of existence because of this."


    "Let''s not mess up this beautiful conference just because of a fool."


    At this time, a person from the audience stood up and said coldly.


    You can tell by looking at his clothes that this person is either rich or expensive.


    Guanshi Qi also seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw, nodded hurriedly and said, "Fifth Lord is right."


    "We agree too!"


    "Check this person''s assets."


    "Yes, if you don''t have money to call your mother, our grand event cannot be ruined by a slave."


    The group was passionate, and they helped each other for a while.


    Guanshi Qi was able to stand still, he smiled and called Han Sanqian, "Boy, did you hear that?"


    "Do you want to keep pretending, or just keep your tail tight and be a man? For the sake of the princess buying you as a slave, if you are sensible, I will act as if nothing happened."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I dare to bid, so I can afford it naturally. Why, you can''t afford it?"


    Qi Guanshi''s face turned cold: "You bastard, you are really shameless, okay, you want to play, okay, I will play with you enough, come, someone, take him down immediately to verify his assets."


    "If he has no assets, he will be executed immediately according to the crime of deception."


    As soon as Guan Shi finished speaking, two subordinates rushed over immediately.


    Just when Han Sanqian was about to be dragged down, Luo Yinger, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    "Princess."


    Manager Qi and his party immediately bowed down respectfully.


    "Qi Guanshi, according to the rules of our city, since all visitors are guests, there has never been a rule for verifying assets. The only thing is that the auction cannot cause a miscarriage and be punished with a death penalty, right?" Luo Ying''er said softly.


    Qi Guanshi nodded: "Reporting to the princess, it is so."


    "Since this is the case, then he can''t be an exception because of this. Yetian City has its own rules, so follow the rules, do you understand?"


    "But princess..." Guan Qi was unwilling to do anything, how could he be willing to let Han Sanqian go like this?


    "Yetian City is mainly business-oriented. Naturally, customers are not distinguished by high or low."


    "But public opinion..."


    "If public opinion can also become the law and become the ruler, then what''s the use of rules in Yetian City?"


    A series of words almost made Guan Shi speechless. The princess is not only protecting Han Sanqian, but also setting the rules in Baoye Tiancheng, which is seamless.


    Han Sanqian also nodded secretly. He didn''t admire the princess because she protected herself, but because he was also impressed by the princess'' eloquence.


    At the same time, the rules of Yetian City that the princess adheres to are always correct.


    If you are in business, you should not underestimate the high, because you never know who will suddenly go bankrupt and who will turn around.


    It is not empty talk to stay on the front line when doing things, so that we can meet each other in the future.


    He should also be able to make Yetian City so big, with some rules, it is indeed extremely well done.


    "Since the princess speaks, the little one will follow suit."


    After saying that, no matter how unwilling Guan Shi was, he still had to step up to the stage, lightly tapped the hammer to signal everyone to be quiet, and then asked Xun: "Is there anything higher than 3.01 million?"


    Seeing that the auction continued, many people who spoke to stop them just now felt insulted. In addition, in their eyes, the beautiful princess was obviously biased towards Han Sanqian, which made many admirers jealous.


    As a result, a group of people were completely angry.


    "Three million and one million, right? Fuck, stinky slave, I''ll play with you, three million and two million."


    "Three million and three hundred thousand!"


    "Three million and four hundred thousand!"


    ...


    Su Yingxia, who was originally "worthless", suddenly became a hot item under the blessing of some special emotions.


    Its price skyrocketed in just a few seconds!


    Even, there are still some people who can''t control it...


    "five million!"


    Suddenly, Han Sanqian spoke again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4665

    five million? !


    Originally, the 300 range was crazily rising, but with the sound of 5 million, it was like hot iron meeting water, cooling down instantly.


    This requires a price increase, yes, but such an outrageous price increase is rare.


    Although Su Yingxia ushered in a skyrocketing price increase, the price was basically more than three million yuan. When it was not more than four million yuan, someone directly paid five million yuan!


    Doesn''t this kill you? !


    "Damn it, let me say that this idiot is here to make trouble. Our current highest price is only 3.7 million, but he is fine, it''s just 5 million, and you can''t make it up to 10 million Woolen cloth?"


    "Yeah, it''s all real money, do you fucking think it''s a joke?"


    "Boom him down."


    "Now I wonder if it''s the entrustment sent by Ye Tiancheng himself. This is simply raising prices maliciously. If Ye Tiancheng wants to play like this, then it would be too boring, right?"


    The crowd was angry. Obviously, in their eyes, Han Sanqian couldn''t afford that much money at all, and he was clearly just a clown jumping up and down here, making them anxious.


    Hearing what the people in the audience said, Manager Qi quickly said: "Everyone, there is absolutely no intentional price increase in Yetian City. This is the rule of Yetian City. I hope you don''t make random guesses."


    After saying that, Guan Shi slightly bent towards Luo Yinger''s direction: "Princess, this slave is so messed up, look at this..."


    Luo Ying''er frowned, and said in dissatisfaction: "Guard Qi, Yetian City operates according to the rules, when does it need to depend on public opinion?"


    "If someone has money to ask for a price, they will follow suit. What''s wrong?"


    "On the other hand, if everyone can''t afford the price, they get cholera. What is that?"


    "Those who don''t want to participate don''t have to participate, but if they participate, they will follow the rules. As for the slave, if he can''t afford the money, he will deal with it according to his own rules, so there is no need to say anything."


    Qi Guanshi thought that the public opinion was what he wanted, and even the princess had to choose to compromise to some extent.


    But who knew that not only did the princess not compromise at all, but she was also so tough.


    Qi Guan was embarrassed, but there was no other way, he could only bite the bullet and said downwards: "Have you heard what the princess said? If you want to increase the price, please do so. If it is not necessary, you don''t have to." More to say, let me ask for the first time, is there anyone over five million?"


    "Damn it, our group of people can be regarded as having a head and a face. How can a slave be toyed with by applause? To be honest, I can''t swallow this tone."


    "I can''t swallow it either."


    "Don''t forget, everyone, this slave was bought by the princess. Maybe this slave is really rich, but the princess gave him money behind his back. As for the purpose, the princess probably also wants to see if we have financial resources. I heard , the princess is not married, but she has always wanted to find a sweetheart."


    "Damn, yes, the princess'' move is most likely to test our endurance and financial resources."


    "Five million, to be honest, buying a slave is really a bit of a loss, but it seems that buying a beautiful slave can also be considered. If it goes deeper, it might win the princess''s favor. This deal is damn worth it ah."


    I don''t know which crouching dragon and phoenix chick misrepresented the matter, and even dragged it to the princess, and said that there are noses and eyes. This time, many people became firm in their hearts.


    Is it more than five million, of course it is enough.


    But for those who have been doing business here all year round, it is not impossible to get it out.


    It''s just that most of the time, many people are reluctant to spend this huge sum of money to buy something that is not important, after all, it will hurt their muscles and bones.


    But if this thing is extremely important to them, even related to the future, then the meaning is completely different.


    "Fuck it, five million, right? I''ll offer five and one million."


    "I''ll pay five and two million."


    "Five million and three hundred thousand."


    As a result, the extremely quiet scene, which was suppressed by Han Sanqian''s high price, boiled up again in a blink of an eye, even more explosive than before.


    All of a sudden, the price is still rising wildly.


    The 6 million mark was broken in an instant, but the trend has not stopped.


    Gu Chu also heard those rumors at this time, and looked at Luo Ying''er with longing and passion in his eyes.


    It''s just money!


    There is a lonely family.


    However, a beautiful woman like Luo Ying''er is the daughter of the city lord, so that''s not much.


    Thinking of this, he just wanted to speak out, when Han Sanqian on the stage spoke up...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4666

    "Ten million!"


    Ten million!


    When this number came out, even Gu Chu, the rich master, couldn''t help but gasped.


    This kind of number is not just hurting the muscles and bones, but actually hurting the very foundation.


    Even he has to weigh it carefully, the price is really not small.


    "He...fuck."


    "Depend on!"


    A group of decent people really want to vomit blood, are you really an auction?


    You are fucking a big daddy.


    It''s only six million, and it hasn''t broken seven million yet. Good guy, you''re almost doubling it right now.


    There are big and small gold masters sitting under this stage, but they don''t play like that.


    "The more he is like this, the more likely it is that the princess is really testing us. Think about it, even if he is not a slave, but we have been working in Yetian City for so many years. When did we see this kid?"


    That''s right, it''s all right if you say it''s a rich businessman, but this kid has never seen him before, where did he get so much money?


    Therefore, the only reasonable explanation can only be previous speculation.


    There is a real boss and master behind him.


    "How about we cooperate and raise money together?"


    "It''s okay. When the time comes, whoever the princess has her eyes on, don''t let anyone leave behind your partner. How about helping me more in the business field?"


    "I think it''s doable."


    They are all in business, so naturally their brains are turning faster than others. Almost as soon as the situation on the court arises, these guys immediately think of a countermeasure.


    Everyone in business knows what it means to hold a group for warmth.


    "Ten thousand and one hundred thousand."


    "10.5 million"


    ...


    Wave after wave, wave after wave, what you understand, others will also understand, you will stick together, and others will stick together, so the third round of price competition has begun again.


    Gu Chu glanced at his subordinates, who lowered their heads and thought carefully: "My lord, I think it''s feasible."


    "According to the analysis of the scene, the princess test is indeed very likely."


    Gu Chu frowned: "But the core question is that we met that person in the forest. If it was arranged by the princess, why did he appear there?"


    "Perhaps, the princess has long been interested in the young master, so the test for the young master is more determined."


    There is some truth to this statement, but it is indeed a bit narcissistic. Could it be true?


    Gu Chu looked at Luo Ying''er again, and it just so happened that Luo Ying''er was also looking at this side.


    This unintentional move directly boosted Gu Chu''s self-confidence.


    "Twenty million!"


    boom!


    The scene was like a thunderclap on the ground, and everyone was blown up immediately.


    Even Han Sanqian couldn''t help but look over at this moment.


    Because the one who called the price was none other than the lonely son, Gu Chu.


    "Fuck, 20 million!"


    "Young master, this is a waste of money."


    "The lonely family is indeed a lonely family, the price of this **** is simply..."


    "It seems that the lonely son also knows the princess''s intentions, and he doesn''t hesitate to spend 20 million to play."


    "Damn, we lost."


    Some people know that the lonely family is huge, and they can''t fight with them at all, so the only way right now is to give up.


    But there are also some people, or formed chambers of commerce, who are even more sure that the princess''s test they guessed is true after learning that even the lonely family has made a move. Therefore, they also made up their minds and worked hard.


    "Twenty-one million."


    "Twenty-two million!"


    "Twenty-three million."


    ...


    The prices of the crowd kept getting higher and higher, and many people were even jealous, not for anything else, just to win the favor of "Su Yingxia", or more should be said to be the princess.


    Gu Chu''s face was serious, and he didn''t say a word when he heard the price calls one after another.


    When the price directly rose to 38 million, there were fewer and fewer other bids on the scene.


    Gu Chu raised his eyes and gently raised his hand: "Forty-two million!"


    Wow!


    The whole scene became even more silent.


    This price has almost reached the ceiling.


    Sure enough, for a full twenty seconds, no one made a sound.


    Qi Guanshi came back to his senses, and hurriedly said: "Is there anyone higher than 42 million? I declare, 42 million for the first time!"


    "Forty-two million times."


    "Forty-two million..."


    "Seventy million!"


    With a light drink, Qi Guanshi was taken for granted, and even Luo Yinger couldn''t help opening her eyes wide at this time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4667

    All eyes were on the bidder at that moment.


    Han Sanqian!


    Forty-two million is almost the limit price.


    If someone adds a little bit more, I''m afraid there will be no one on the scene.


    But Han Sanqian''s price increase can''t be said to be outrageous, it''s just for fun.


    Almost doubled!


    If it''s not a serious illness, then don''t play like this.


    Unless it is super rich!


    Moreover, this kind of money may still be at the crushing level.


    Otherwise, this could not be the case.


    It was also because of this that, as a princess, Luo Ying''er''s expression changed for the first time because of the outcry.


    Seventy million.


    Not to mention the people present, even if they are princesses, even if there is a golden city like Yetian City that can produce money, they will definitely not think it is a small sum of money.


    This is simply too much.


    "Fuck, bullshit, bullshit, bullshit."


    "Let me just say, this guy is here to make trouble, seventy million, I really want to laugh."


    "Seventy million can even support a city. Does he take us all for fools if he uses this to play auctions?"


    "Before, I could bear the words of a princess, but now, let alone a princess, even a city lord, I can''t fucking bear it anymore."


    "Yes, drag this person out immediately and behead him, otherwise, the future signboard of Yetian City will probably be destroyed."


    Obviously, after people like Han Sanqian shocked everyone by asking for a price, they would only usher in endless anger.


    Guan Shi couldn''t bear it any longer, and quietly winked at the other person, who immediately withdrew and rushed all the way towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Even if the princess wants to protect her, but the incident is so big and weird now, it can''t be calmed down any longer.


    He must report to the city lord.


    And at this time in the city lord''s mansion.


    Luo Jin is playing chess with his friend.


    The servant hurried in and knelt on the ground.


    "Shouldn''t you be auctioning on the platform with Qi Guanshi? Why did you come back?"


    Luo Jin said slowly while playing chess.


    During the whole process, Luo Jin didn''t even glance at that person, quite calm and composed.


    "City Master, there was a little accident at the auction house, and the steward asked the little one to come and ask for your opinion."


    "Qi Guanshi has been working for me for nearly forty years. He has always been prudent in his work. What can be difficult to stop him in a small eight-year event?" Luo Jin laughed softly.


    He smiled, and his friend followed suit, and said leisurely: "Qi''s ability to manage affairs is extremely strong, and besides, isn''t the princess there too?"


    It was precisely because both of them were there that Luo Jin didn''t choose to go together for things like the eight-year event.


    Instead, I played chess with my friends here.


    "But that''s where the problem lies, City Master. The auction has only reached the second stage. There are only two slaves, but they sold for an astonishing price."


    "Oh?" Luo Jin stopped the chess piece in his hand, a little curious.


    "A male slave sold for three million."


    Luo Jin and his friend spoke steadily, and couldn''t help but look at each other, a little surprised.


    That''s a good thing, though, and the price is high enough, but so what? !


    "But the problem is that a female slave has been sold for a total of 70 million."


    "How many?"


    This time, even Luo Jin, who was extremely calm, dropped his jaw in shock for a moment.


    Seventy million?


    so outrageous? !


    The friend was also shocked: "You said 70 million, but Amethyst?"


    "Exactly." Immediately afterwards, the servant told the two of them everything about the entire auction house.


    The two of you looked at me and me again, and I looked at you. Obviously, they couldn''t digest it for a while.


    After all, 70 million to buy a slave is already rare and outrageous enough, but what is even more outrageous is the slave bought by a slave.


    "Brother Jin, this matter is really strange. I think we can''t play this game for the time being." The friend said.


    70 million to buy a slave, not to mention whether it is true or not, Luo Jin probably has to go through this matter himself.


    "Come on, get up the sedan chair and go over immediately."


    Luo Jin yelled, and quickly got up and rushed over with his friends...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4668

    Along the way, Luo Jin became more and more confused.


    The main thing is, it''s too fucking outrageous.


    "What kind of slave can be worth seventy million?"


    "What kind of slaves, there are seventy million fucking slaves?"


    There are people with a net worth of 70 million, but the **** is a slave? How is this possible!


    Don''t say that he is a super rich man, but at least he can be regarded as a big family with such financial resources.


    But he actually...


    Therefore, if this matter is true, then it is very likely that some kind of misunderstanding occurred.


    But on the other hand, if it was not a misunderstanding, then someone used the false figure of 70 million to mess up the scene, and he must personally deal with it seriously.


    Kill chickens and monkeys!


    On the platform, Han Sanqian faced the frenzied accusations of the crowd, but he was incapable of cursing, but he was not angry at all, and looked at Guanshi Qi with a faint smile.


    Guanshi Qi did not follow the procedures to announce that the price had been set. He was unwilling in his heart, and there were also curses from the audience.


    "What''s the matter? Manager Qi? Why don''t you ask the price?" Han Sanqian said coldly: "According to the procedure, if you ask three times, I''m afraid it''s already passed?"


    "Again, haven''t you seen 70 million? It shouldn''t be."


    As the steward of Yetian City and the actual manager of the auction, 70 million yuan, of course he has seen it.


    But the problem is that most of these numbers are in the hands of peerless treasures, and they are all in the hands of rich people. This is the first time he has seen Han Sanqian in this situation, both in terms of people and things.


    "I''m saving you, protecting you! You know, if you can''t come up with the 70 million after I confirm the price, you will be killed!"


    Of course Guanshi is not protecting Han Sanqian, nor is he guilty of protecting Han Sanqian.


    It''s just that the matter is too important, he has to drag it until the city lord comes, otherwise, if he makes a mistake, he will become a laughing stock.


    "Hmph, that''s funny." Han Sanqian didn''t say much, but a sneer of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    But it is precisely this that hurts the most.


    When did Guanshi Qi be looked down upon so much by a person with such a low status? !


    But just as Guanshi Qi was about to speak, a loud shout followed.


    "The mayor is here."


    Accompanied by this shout, in an instant, everyone bowed their heads in salute, and two sedan chairs came quickly surrounded by a group of people.


    "I''ve been waiting for the city lord."


    When Luo Jin came out of the sedan chair, a group of people greeted him immediately.


    Luo Jin waved his hand, walked to Taichung, glanced at Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, and then at Guanshi Qi: "What''s going on?"


    Luo Jin''s friend also got off the sedan chair and walked over.


    "City Master, this person is my slave who will be auctioned off in Yetian City." Immediately afterwards, Guanshi Qi told Luo Jin the whole story.


    After hearing this, Luo Jin frowned slightly.


    "City Master, the opinion of the people is so. Moreover, this kid can''t afford 70 million yuan. He is clearly exploiting a loophole in the rules of our Yetian City. He should be punished."


    "But, this kid has some skills, the city lord, look..."


    Luo Jin waved his hand, signaling to Guan Qi that there is no need to say too much, and then he looked at Han Sanqian: "You know, in Yetian City, if you don''t pay for the bid, you will end up in dire straits."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I think it''s not just Yetian City that will end up in such a terrible situation, right?"


    Exactly, any auction house will never keep any good hands for such malicious bidders who do not pay.


    "Now that you know, do you still want to take 70 million to auction? Qi Guan has always done things well, and he has always rewarded you very well. He is still protecting you now, so if you admit that you are just making trouble, before things are irreparable I don''t want to be held accountable." Luo Jin warned softly.


    Han Sanqian smiled disdainfully: "Isn''t it Lord Luo City?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then have you ever thought that I can be regarded as your big customer if I make such a move, and you have been aggressive, what will happen?"


    Qi Guan interrupted angrily: "You are just a slave!"


    Luo Jin sneered: "So, maybe it''s Ye Tiancheng''s fault? I heard you mean, little brother, are you sure you want to continue the filming?"


    "good!"


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Jin didn''t expect that Han Sanqian was still so stubborn when the words came to this point.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and suddenly ordered: "Come here, show him a seat."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4669

    Watch seats?


    All of a sudden, not only Manager Qi was dumbfounded, but even the people under the stage were completely dumbfounded.


    To be honest, a lot of people are waiting for the city lord to crack down on fakes for them, to clean up Han Sanqian for them, and to vent their anger on their behalf!


    But who would have thought that not only did this not punish Han Sanqian as imagined, but... it was a fucking spectator? !


    Shit, this fucking change, too fast, right?


    "City Master, this..." Qi Guanshi felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "City Master, slaves also have to watch seats. If this news gets out, I''m afraid they will be laughed out of their teeth, right?"


    "Yes, after all, we are only those who have made commercial contributions to Yetian City, so we are eligible to be honored as guests. Why should he? Just rely on false auction prices?"


    "If this is the case, then other people can also shout and receive such treatment, and it will be chaotic."


    "City Lord, this person must be severely punished."


    A group of people also shouted angrily one by one in the audience.


    If the anger and enthusiasm of the crowd is purely saliva can kill, then Han Sanqian must have been drowned tens of thousands of times.


    Luo Jin didn''t speak, but frowned slightly.


    After a while, he suddenly said in a cold voice: "Enough is enough!"


    It was just a simple six words, but it was like Mount Tai pressing down on everyone present, making them almost breathless.


    The originally noisy crowd suddenly became completely quiet.


    "He''s right. People spend a lot of money on us, so naturally, they should enjoy high-quality services. Isn''t it normal for 70 million to buy a seat?"


    "If all of you who don''t have a seat want to buy it, it''s the same. Of course, according to what you said, it''s not impossible to falsely report the price."


    "However, the rules are always the rules. If this is photographed but I can''t get the money, then I will let other people''s heads fall."


    In a word, many people stopped talking immediately.


    This seat is obviously a hot potato, and it feels good to sit on it for a while, but if you don''t sit on it, you can''t even cry.


    Who wants to do this? !


    Guan Shi had no choice but to grit his teeth and order his subordinates to quickly move their seats.


    "Is there any bid for 70 million yuan?"


    "Seventy million for the first time!"


    "70 million for the second time."


    Taking advantage of the time to show Han Sanqian the seat, Guanshi Qi also immediately advanced the procedure.


    In fact, he knew very well that all of this was just a formality. The current price is so outrageous that it is basically impossible for anyone to bid again.


    Unless, it''s a fool.


    "Eighty million."


    But there are some things that you think are like that, but they don''t seem to be like that. At least, there is really a fool asking the price at the scene.


    All eyes turned to the past, including the city lord Luo Jin, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia.


    However, it was Luo Jin who reflected the most.


    Because it was none other than his daughter Luo Ying''er who asked for 80 million yuan.


    "Princess, this..." Qi Guanshi was dumbfounded, he would never have imagined that this bully would be his own princess.


    Besides, it''s a bit too wrong to take advantage of it, so it''s okay to increase the price, just add 10 million? !


    Luo Jin didn''t speak, but stared at his daughter closely.


    In fact, my daughter knows best. Although she has only one son, and he has long regarded him as the apple of his eye, the excessive love did not make her lose herself and become extremely self-willed and savage. On the contrary, her daughter is very smart and thoughtful. It is also very delicate and well-organized in doing things.


    Therefore, when she suddenly called out the price, Luo Jin was a little confused.


    However, Luo Jin also believes that her daughter is definitely not asking for prices indiscriminately, and she must have her reasons for doing so.


    Therefore, when Guanshi Qi looked at him to ask questions, despite the huge amount of 80 million, he still nodded and asked Guanshi Qi to do it honestly.


    Manager Qi nodded, and continued to bid according to the procedure.


    "Ninety million." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "One hundred million!"


    "One hundred and ten million!"


    "One hundred and twenty million..."


    But Qi Guanshi or Luoyuan may never have imagined it in their dreams. They tossed for a long time and confirmed the price again and again. In fact, it was just the beginning...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4670

    In just one minute, the price has been rapidly rising amidst the competition, until it reached 200 million!


    Even Luo Jin, the majestic city lord, felt extremely difficult to breathe at this time, and even almost held his breath for a few moments.


    Two hundred million!


    A total of 200 million!


    The amount of money is simply too large.


    Even for some people who have been doing business all year round, this is an astronomical figure.


    But Luo Jin loves his daughter, so even though he was anxious, he tried his best not to make a sound, and only prayed silently in his heart that his precious daughter would not do anything more.


    "Three hundred million." Han Sanqian still spoke.


    This time, Luo Jin couldn''t help swallowing, and looked at his daughter''s eyes, which were also full of expectation and longing.


    Stop shouting, enough is enough!


    Even if Yetian City is going to spend such a large sum of money rashly, it will definitely make people feel extremely overwhelmed!


    So, he just hopes that things can stop here.


    Fortunately, in about ten seconds, my daughter did not increase the price, but said, "Is this woman worth 300 million?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Priceless."


    "good!"


    After the words fell, Luo Ying''er stopped talking.


    Qi Guanshi is also extremely smart, so he quickly speeded up his speech.


    "Three hundred million for the first time."


    "Three hundred million times."


    "300 million for the third time, deal!"


    After the deal was announced, Manager Qi was sweating profusely for a while, and finally made a decision. Otherwise, if his master continued to increase the price all over the place, I''m afraid the entire Yetian City would be affected economically.


    "Please sit down." Luo Jin also heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly, pulled Su Yingxia, and quickly sat on the seat next to her.


    Although Su Yingxia was a little moved by Han Sanqian''s auction method, after all, her man paid such an exorbitant price for herself, any daughter would be moved.


    But besides being moved, Su Yingxia became more and more confused.


    "One in and one out, 300 million will be gone. How much do I have to buy?" Su Yingxia said depressedly.


    If I had known this earlier, I might as well have resisted directly. What kind of slave are you here for? !


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Sometimes, we don''t care about the gains and losses in front of us."


    "oh?"


    "The auction has started, and you will understand what I said later." Han Sanqian smiled confidently.


    And sure enough, after the turmoil of the slave auction ended, the third wave of auctions also began.


    Perhaps it was intentional to cool down the previous farce, but the subsequent auction items were relatively mediocre, and the prices finally returned to the normal range.


    Thousands, tens of thousands, or even tens of thousands or two hundred thousand.


    Luo Ying''er, Han Sanqian and the others have also been sitting as guests, and are in charge of watching the show.


    Until the fourth wave of auctions, Yetian City Defense Buddha began to send out the things at the bottom of the deposit box.


    "Everyone, the auction of some small materials just now has been completed. I believe that some people have photographed some things they want, but they are not particularly wanted, and some people are simply lazy to take pictures, falling asleep the whole time. "


    "Yes, I can understand, because the previous things are indeed too low-level. Compared with our eight-year grand event, it doesn''t seem to fit."


    "However, that''s what we did on purpose."


    "After all, some good dishes sometimes need some green vegetables to relieve the tiredness."


    "Now, it''s enough to solve the greasy, naturally, it''s all hard dishes."


    "I declare that from now on, everything is the best."


    "Come on, let''s go to Hongwu Qingyi, the property of Beiming Xuanzhuang''s town hall first."


    After the words fell, a white cloth-like dress was put in a box and brought up.


    The clothes are very thin, and there seems to be no clue just by looking at the surface, but if someone with Han Sanqian''s cultivation level looks carefully, he can find that there is a faint white smoke floating on the clothes.


    Han Sanqian couldn''t help frowning, this thing is interesting.


    "Hongwu''s light clothing weighs no more than two taels, but it can withstand thousands of weapons and a hundred tons of force."


    "Damn, the eight-year grand event has finally officially kicked off, and this baby is also on stage."


    "This is exactly what I want to participate in this event, everyone, I''m going to make it."


    In the audience, after hearing the name of this treasure, many people were completely boiled for a while. Obviously, this thing has a great background.


    "I declare, the auction begins!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4671

    Han Sanqian was in no rush to grab this thing.


    Everything in Yetian City starts with an amethyst.


    Therefore, no matter how powerful the previous call is, it is useless.


    When ten minutes later, the price of the clothes went up to more than 7 million yuan, and the price increase on the spot became less and less, Han Sanqian raised his hand with a smile.


    "Ten million!"


    "Ten million!?"


    "Here he comes, here he comes, here he is fucking again."


    "Fuck, why the hell is he everywhere?"


    "I think he is really rich, but didn''t he just spend 300 million to buy things, and he came to join in the fun? Does he have that strength?"


    "Goguri''s bastard, has he been bankrupted by 300 million yuan, so he is messing with us here."


    "Yeah, anyway, he''s going to die anyway, so it''s better to just take all the items in the auction, and then ruin a grand event with his own life. In this way, he has achieved a popularity that he can never achieve in his entire life."


    Many people are so depressed that they are about to explode.


    Luo Jin also looked at Han Sanqian curiously.


    Judging from this person''s temperament, he really doesn''t look like a poor man, but it seems...he can''t even be called a rich son.


    This money is spent like water, is it possible? !


    Qi Guanshi didn''t dare to set a price at all, he could only look at his own city lord eagerly.


    Luo Jin nodded. Since he had already invited Han Sanqian to take a seat, he could only swallow it if he had a hard time.


    "Eleven million."


    Not far away, Luo Ying''er spoke again.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Is the princess going to fight with me again?"


    Luo Ying''er smiled: "My lord can understand this way, but you should also think about it. Hongwu light clothes are suitable for women, so I can use them myself, right?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "That''s true, but I, Han, have to decide on this thing, so, princess, as a show of respect, I will offer 50 million, and please hold your hand high."


    "puff!"


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear it anymore, and a mouthful of old blood was sprayed out on the spot.


    You frankly asked others to raise their hands, but in the end you doubled the price by nearly five times. Is this a soft attitude? You are obviously more arrogant.


    "Damn, this bastard just pretends to be more and more enjoyable, I can''t stand it."


    "Damn it, is that what he called the price?"


    "I''m sorry, to be honest, I really don''t believe that he is so rich."


    "After the auction is over, none of us should leave. We must see how this bastard died."


    "Nonsense, this grandson is so annoying. If my mother leaves, I will be a fucking human."


    A group of people were not very familiar at first, but now, because of Han Sanqian, they somehow stood on a unified front.


    "Okay, fifty million, you are really polite." Luo Ying''er smiled softly, and did not raise the price.


    Officer Qi gritted his teeth and sealed the final deal with one blow.


    Immediately afterwards, he changed his smiling face, swept away his affection, and released the second treasure.


    "Jade Bone Fengming Pill!"


    The great tonic of the gods is refined from a variety of precious medicinal materials. The time and process required are very complicated, and most importantly, the success rate of this kind of tonic is very low.


    "I heard that top alchemists may not be able to make one in a lifetime."


    "It takes at least ten years to refine each one, and this does not even include the search for all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures needed. Moreover, there is a high probability of failure if one is refined every ten years."


    "For so many years, I have rarely seen this kind of top-quality tonic pills, but I have heard a lot of them."


    "It seems that the price of this pill is not lower than the price of Qingyi just now."


    "Hey, I don''t even want to say anything. I just hope that idiot will stop raising the price indiscriminately. Light clothes are always just defensive equipment. This tonic pill is completely different. It can heal injuries while not increasing the price." Cultivation."


    "Yeah, improving one''s cultivation level is all-round progress. In this regard, it is more important than equipment."


    However, when everyone was discussing, Han Sanqian moved again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4672

    I saw Han Sanqian raised his hand slightly, and then said, "Twenty million."


    "Depend on!"


    "Your mother."


    "Is he poisonous?"


    "Damn it, I''m convinced."


    "This is simply driving up prices at will."


    "Grass, the starting price is only one amethyst right now, it''s a goddamn thing, it''s raised to 20 million right from the start, what the hell..."


    "I really want to hit someone."


    "Hold!"


    As soon as the price of 20 million yuan was called, there was a lot of curses from the audience.


    This is indeed a bit too outrageous.


    "Damn it, we have been in business for several years, and we have some status. We have suffered grievances and high pressure, but being oppressed by slaves like this is a fucking worst thing."


    "Grass, scholars must not be killed or humiliated, twenty-five million."


    "Twenty-six million."


    ...


    The price was getting higher and higher, and many people joined the ranks of bidding.


    Not for anything else, just to suppress Han Sanqian.


    The price of this supplement pill also reached 47 million in just a few minutes, and the price increase finally stopped slowly.


    During this process, Han Sanqian remained silent.


    "Forty-seven million for the first time!"


    Hearing that Guanshi Qi had already announced the price, many people in the crowd suddenly became proud.


    Although this item may not be their price, everyone''s reaction is basically the same.


    In their eyes, this is more like a camp auction between slaves and them.


    "Damn, well done."


    "Little slave, I don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, and I want to move a towering tree like ours. Hmph, don''t take a pee and look in the mirror to see what dog''s virtue you are, do you deserve it?"


    "That''s right, what, is it compared with us here, is it comparable?"


    "If you have the guts, you go ahead."


    Not to mention whether Han Sanqian wants to make an offer, even if he doesn''t, he is the one who spent more than 300 million yuan, and a mere 40 million yuan dares to howl at people like this. These people seem to have no idea what shame is.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Fifty million."


    Of course he didn''t bid because he was being ridiculed, and he kept silent all the time simply because he didn''t want to waste his energy.


    He waited until the group of people shouted almost, and then he made a move.


    This thing is useful. Naturally, Han Sanqian must buy it.


    "damn it!"


    A group of wealthy businessmen who had just recovered their faces were not complacent for a few minutes, and they were completely suppressed by Han Sanqianxin''s asking price in an instant.


    "Fifty-five million."


    "Seventy million."


    "Seven...seventy-five million."


    "Ninety million!"


    "puff!!"


    Someone sprayed blood on the spot, fell to the ground and pointed at Han Sanqian: "Check, check, check, check him hard, I don''t believe it, I will never believe that he has so much money."


    Pulling back and forth, there are already more than 400 million. Unless it is a super god, otherwise, it is impossible for him to have so much money.


    Luo Jin also stood up at this time, even if he wanted to let the auction continue with the idea of ??fairness, but now, he had to rearrange it.


    Han Sanqian is indeed doing too much. If he is really rich, there is nothing wrong with it.


    But if there is no money, then the mess is big enough, and it is time to stop.


    "This gentleman." Luo Jin still maintained the most basic courtesy.


    Han Sanqian also said politely: "My lord."


    "Hehe, to be polite, Luo doesn''t say much. It''s like this. Originally, out of respect for guests, the city has never verified the assets of distinguished guests."


    "But now, the situation is really special, and the people at the grand event are already having fun with the people, so some procedures still need to be more cautious."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and said, "The city lord means that he wants to test my assets, right?"


    Luo Jin nodded: "Mr. is a smart person. Luo has already accepted Luo''s meaning before he finished his words. I admire him very much. However, now that the public opinion is so, and you have won the first prize again and again, sir, if you can''t give an explanation, then... This grand event..."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Originally, if ordinary people want to inspect my assets, and there is no such rule in the city, I will definitely not agree."


    "However, the city lord and I are just acquainted for the first time, but they are different from others. They are very polite to me. Therefore, I will also give the city lord a face. Asset verification is fine, but I have one request."


    "What do you want sir?"


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4673

    "How about this, the so-called wealth is not exposed, in order to avoid other people''s prying eyes, the city lord will find someone you trust, and I will allow him to bring two accountants to check."


    Hearing that Han Sanqian made such a request, Luo Jin immediately smiled, this request was perfectly normal.


    "Can."


    "Okay, you choose someone." Han Sanqian said.


    pick?


    Who should I choose? !


    It stands to reason that these things should of course be handled by Qi Guanshi.


    But Qi Guanshi now has a grand meeting to be held, it is inappropriate to interrupt it hastily.


    Test yourself?


    As the city lord, although it is indeed the most appropriate way to verify it personally, it is inexplicable and too fussy, and it is easy to make others laugh.


    After thinking about it, he turned his attention to the friend beside him.


    "Sir, this is a century-old friend of Luo. Although he is not from our city, he is better than a person from my city. Luo trusts him almost like a brother."


    "Why don''t you just let him verify it?"


    "Firstly, he is not from the city, and he can keep your wealth low-key enough. Second, he is fair enough, authoritative, and not from the city."


    Han Sanqian smiled and nodded slightly.


    Of course he didn''t care who came to check.


    "Brother Wen, you can do the work on behalf of the old man."


    The friend nodded immediately upon hearing this.


    "By the way, don''t take some good things up for auction while I''m gone. That would be unfair to me."


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, under the leadership of Mr. Wen, he rushed towards the accountant in Yetian City.


    Naturally, the bystanders didn''t know what their plans were, but they were very happy to see Han Sanqian being taken away.


    "Haha, look quickly, that kid has been taken down."


    "I laughed so hard, let me just say, the city lord should have made a move a long time ago. As long as the old man makes a move, hmph, that guy must have nothing to hide from. Look, now he has revealed his secrets."


    "Therefore, there must be a limit to pretending to be coercive. It''s not that anyone can pretend to be coercive at will."


    "It''s good if this guy goes down, at least we can finally auction normally."


    With everyone''s approval, a round of applause was also given to Luo Jin.


    At this time, Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia, led by Mr. Wen, had already left the auction house and came all the way to the accounting room.


    "I met Mr. Wen."


    In front of the accountant''s door, several soldiers were guarding the door heavily. They were all fully armed and their faces were cold.


    Mr. Wen nodded, and lightly took out a token: "The city lord has an order to exchange the amethyst for the guests. Go and invite two of the best accountants to come over immediately."


    "yes."


    Two soldiers, one hurried into the back room to invite someone, and the other led Mr. Wen and his party towards the main hall.


    Soon, a group of three were brought to the main hall.


    Because it is a special department, no one has been checked. Naturally, there is no protocol here.


    The three of them sat like this, and the soldier accompanied them all the time.


    After a while, two accountants came in under the leadership of another soldier.


    The three bowed their heads together: "I met Mr. Wen."


    "You don''t need to be polite, this honored guest. Right now, I need to take stock of my property. Because of my honorable status, I only invited you two best accountants for this matter."


    "It is important to ensure that the number is clear and the service is in place."


    The two accountants nodded quickly: "Yes."


    "As for your guards, keep me safe."


    "clear."


    Mr. Wen nodded and waved his hands: "Go down."


    The two soldiers immediately took orders, and after closing the door, they called their colleagues to guard the security of the room.


    "We can start." Mr. Wen said respectfully.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s okay, anyway, I haven''t counted how many bricks I have in my hand."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian glanced at the room.


    Although the house is simple, it is not crude, and the overall size of the house is relatively large.


    Although it is not possible to pour out all the gold bricks in one go, it can still be loaded if divided into several times.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian glanced at Mr. Wen and the two accountants, and said with a smile: "The three of you should stand a little farther away, I may have too much stuff."


    One of the cashiers smiled: "The distinguished guests really like to joke, we haven''t seen how much money we have."


    "Joke?" Han Sanqian looked at him with interest...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4674

    Okay, since you said I was joking, let me show you.


    "Sir, you have to stand still."


    Han Sanqian was not used to it either, the space ring was opened directly, and immediately, the gold bricks of Han Sanqian''s space ring burst out like a flood.


    The ground in the house was directly hit by the waves of golden bricks.


    In just that instant, the three people standing were directly knocked down by the wave of gold bricks.


    Although Mr. Wen looked wrinkled, he still had some skills after all. He jumped on the chair in a hurry and survived the disaster.


    It was hard for those two accountants who were originally powerless, but now they were directly knocked to the ground by this golden wave.


    If it wasn''t for Han Sanqian''s timely rescue, the two of them would have spent their entire lives confessing to Jin Jin, only to be crushed to death by Jin Jin in their later years.


    However, even if Han Sanqian saved the two of them, they were still in shock.


    Not only is life and death hanging by a thread, but the most important thing is that the two people at this time were so frightened by the scene full of the room that they couldn''t come back.


    My dear, the two of us just feel as if we are in a sea of ??gold bricks. The huge gold bricks seem to be free of money. Eyes numb.


    And Mr. Wen is not much better. Although it is an indisputable fact that literati despise money, but seeing so much money at once, the shock is obviously not something that can be dismissed with a word of integrity.


    "This... how much does it cost?" Mr. Accountant, who had been stubborn just now, couldn''t help but muttered at this moment.


    Who knows how much it will cost, but at least Mr. Wen can be sure of one thing.


    That is, from the beginning to the end, Luo Jin''s approach was not wrong. The young man in front of him was really not as simple as a slave, and the price he asked for was definitely not just casually.


    He is really capable and has a family background.


    He is a real VIP.


    In the field of the Demon Race, the weak eat the strong, and if you have money, you will naturally be treated differently.


    Because, your strength and money are basically equated.


    There is no need for too much explanation on this point, just a sentence that money can make ghosts go round.


    "You... what are you still doing in a daze, calculate quickly." Mr. Wen came back to his senses, and hurriedly ordered.


    The two accountants did not dare to neglect and were about to leave in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute." Han Sanqian waved his hand.


    If you want to use the traditional old method to calculate, Han Sanqian feels that he can skip this sales meeting.


    After all, the gold in this room alone is enough for the two accountants to spend at least several days to calculate.


    "Subtle differences are actually not important."


    "It''s enough to have an approximate total, and I''m not short of the money. Most importantly, I don''t want to miss the auction."


    "Well, the volume of the gold bricks is basically the same. You just need to remember how deep the gold bricks in the room are now, and how many gold bricks can be stacked so high within this scale."


    "Afterwards, calculate roughly how many gold bricks are in the house, and multiply by the weight."


    "In this way, the weight and value of the gold brick can basically be calculated. Am I right?"


    The two accountants glanced at each other, and one of them said: "In this way, it is indeed possible to calculate the value of this batch of gold in a very short time."


    "However, the result of this calculation must be rough and superficial."


    "Guest, you..."


    "You can calculate according to the method that you don''t suffer. I don''t care if you lose tens of millions or something. Just use this method." Han Sanqian said.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Although the two accountants had obtained Han Sanqian''s approval, they still did not do anything.


    Although Han Sanqian had already said that he could bear a loss of tens of millions, after all, when it came to money matters, such hasty and reckless words were really not something a bookkeeper could do.


    "Since the distinguished guests have ordered, do as you please. To you, these are money, so you should be cautious, but to the distinguished guests, they are like paper. Don''t waste the distinguished guests'' time." Mr. Wen instructed.


    "That''s right." Han Sanqian said with a smile, "If you want to pursue prudence, I can tell you that even if you give you a month, you won''t be able to complete it."


    "Because, with the number of piles like this, I guess there are at least five piles."


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4675

    The two accountants almost fell to the ground directly.


    There are at least five piles of such piles? !


    Damn, how much is that?


    Judging from the experience of the two of them, just this pile of gold bricks alone, at least cost-effective into amethyst, is at least several billion. If there are at least five piles...


    Damn, wouldn''t it be billions, or even tens of billions? !


    Even the entire Yetian City doesn''t have that much money.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, this is normal, Dang Gui directly used gold to build a city, and how many gold bricks a city needs, you don''t even need to think about it.


    Although Yetian City does a lot of business, there is a saying that is good, it is not as good as doing business, and doing business is not as good as engaging in crime.


    Angelica is precisely the last category.


    Although the common people were shattered terribly, those who took the lead made a lot of money.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have much time." Han Sanqian said.


    The two accountants finally didn''t dare to say more. Now they really understood why Han Sanqian had to deal with it so rashly.


    People have plenty of money, and thousands of dollars are really just paper to them.


    Thinking of this, they hurried to work.


    Han Sanqian took Su Yingxia and flew up to the beam at will. The room had already been destroyed by the waves of gold bricks, and there was no place to sit.


    The two accountants also took action, using a completely different calculation method from before.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the two accountants had a preliminary settlement result.


    "Dear guest, according to our preliminary calculations, the value of this pile of gold is about 1.8 billion, with a fluctuation of 50 million."


    1.8 billion?


    It was a little more than what Han Sanqian estimated, but it was basically within the estimated range.


    close to 10 billion.


    "This angelica is so fucking rich." Han Sanqian scolded with a smile.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly: "Of course he made more black-hearted money than other people''s through regular channels. Otherwise, there would be so many people who take risks in this world. To put it bluntly, it''s all because of greed."


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, and pulled Su Yingxia to fly down: "Now, I have the approximate property, Mr. Wen, can I continue the auction?"


    Mr. Wen nodded politely: "Of course, since it is an auction, anyone can participate, and the highest bidder wins."


    This tens of billions of amethysts, not to mention anything else, is no problem to buy the entire auction, so what does Mr. Wen dare to say? !


    Now he finally understands why Han Sanqian insisted on Luo Jin''s property inspection in a low-key manner. Also, if more people see such money, then there may be more troubles.


    Sure enough, people who are really rich are more low-key than anyone else.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then I''ll go. By the way, Mr. Wen, you can report this to the Lord Luo later. For the others, just pretend that nothing happened."


    "The two accountants have also worked hard. After a while, choose a gold brick that you are satisfied with."


    "In addition, I will keep this batch of gold bricks here. You can carefully calculate how much it is worth. When the auction is over, you will deduct from it, refund more, and make up less, understand?"


    The two accountants were already dumbfounded when they heard the second sentence. At this time, they were almost mechanical, and nodded subconsciously: "Yes."


    After a lifetime of calculations, the money that passed through his hands was quite a lot, but the money he earned was not as good as Han Sanqian''s reward today.


    Half a gold brick is enough for them to eat and drink spicy food for the rest of their lives. They really want to ask, honored guest, are you still short of money?


    Let''s come.


    Coming out of the hall, Mr. Wen led the way politely all the way. Unlike before coming, the three people who returned this time were obviously followed by a group of soldiers.


    There is no way, this is a VIP, and Mr. Wen naturally understands that the treatment must be improved.


    At the auction at this time, the auction was still in full swing. Watching Mr. Wen and his party come back, Guanshi also looked at his own city lord, asking if the auction could be carried out normally, so that some big goods could be placed.


    Luo Jin nodded slightly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4676

    With Luo Jin''s consent, Guanshi Qi can''t wait to sell the good ones as soon as possible.


    Before Han Sanqian could sit still, he could sell one well and count as one.


    Sometimes the city owner is too trustworthy and honest. He really doesn''t understand why it is necessary to wait until someone like Han Sanqian comes back before really starting to sell.


    There is no need to talk too much about morality with people of this level, they are not worthy.


    At this time, Han Sanqian, also led by Mr. Wen, walked slowly to the auction house.


    "Fuck, why is that guy back again?"


    "Yeah, wasn''t he taken away? This kind of person should be dealt with in secret. Why did he bring him back?"


    "What the hell is going on in Yetian City?"


    A group of people were very puzzled. In their hearts, they were sure that Han Sanqian was the lowest slave. Therefore, for anything they don''t want to see, it will be counted as negative.


    They never thought at all that the reason why Han Sanqian could come back was that something had convinced the other party, otherwise, how could he come back?


    It''s just that prejudice against this mountain can sometimes cover up the truth, or even if it''s not covered up, it will make people unwilling to believe such a result in the end.


    Gu Chu''s men frowned at this moment, and wanted to speak out, but Gu Chu stopped him directly.


    "Sometimes it''s better to keep your mouth shut than to keep your mouth shut."


    "Young master, that guy..."


    "Just say what people say?" Gu Chu snorted dissatisfiedly: "Do you think this is your opinion? It''s just following the trend without thinking."


    "Young master, I was wrong."


    "Remember, if you don''t benefit yourself at all, it''s best to say less. If you criticize that person, can you get any benefits? No. On the contrary, if that person is really a low-key expert, Your words will only bring you disaster, as my people, don''t do such stupid things."


    "yes."


    While a few people were talking, Han Sanqian had already returned to his seat.


    "How is it?" Luo Jin hurried over and asked.


    After Mr. Wen invited Han Sanqian and the other two back in, he said softly, "I''ve checked it, and it''s a proper Shenhao. It''s roughly estimated that the assets are at least tens of billions."


    "Ten billion?"


    Even the well-informed Luo Jin couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard this number.


    He has seen a lot of local tyrants with millions and tens of millions, but this kind of directly worth tens of billions is really rare.


    "He really has so much money?"


    "Accounting is a rough calculation, just more or less." Mr. Wen said.


    "My dear boy, no wonder he bid so hard. At first I thought he might be a rascal in the market, just here to wreak havoc. Unexpectedly, he''s actually a big fish."


    Mr. Wen smiled: "Fortunately, you have always been respectful to him. Otherwise, if Ye Tiancheng offends such a hero, I am afraid life will not be easy."


    "My father taught me that as a businessman, you have to wear a smiling mask. I always remember it."


    In fact, Luo Jin is also human, and he once questioned it during Han Sanqian''s frenzied bidding.


    Even, I was annoyed by this, but... Fortunately, my father''s lessons have always been engraved in my heart, and I dare not forget each other.


    "This grand event in Yetian City seems to be making a lot of money. Who would have imagined that there is such a big fish hidden in this small pool." Mr. Wen laughed.


    "However, he is very low-key and wants to keep it secret, so, Lao Luo, you understand."


    Luo Jin nodded without saying anything, and returned to his seat with Mr. Wen.


    Now that the matter has been investigated clearly, what he has to do is actually to keep the secret and let the grand event go on well.


    On the stage, another treasure was brought up.


    "Dragon and Phoenix Blessing Cup!"


    The whole body is crystal clear, and it is extraordinary at first glance. The degree of fine workmanship makes people have to sigh that this is absolutely a superb beauty.


    But at the moment when Guanshi Qi was about to introduce the item and announce the start of the auction, Luo Jin, who was sitting closest to the auction stage, suddenly stood up.


    "Wait a minute." Luo Jin stopped softly.


    Qi Guan is a little unclear, so, all along, the city lord has not intervened in all the processes of the auction, why did he suddenly stop it at this time? !


    Could it be because the unexpected guest Han Sanqian is here? !


    "City Lord, what''s the matter?"


    "I won''t shoot this thing."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4677

    "No more shots?"


    Qi Guan was even more confused.


    This dragon and phoenix Chengxiang cup is made of top-grade white jade, the material is extremely difficult to obtain, and hundreds of masters have honed it for several years in terms of craftsmanship. It is basically the ceiling of handicrafts.


    Ever since it was sold to Yetian City, the city lord has always regarded it as a treasure.


    As for this auction, it was also to create momentum for the grand event, so he reluctantly let it go. Why...why didn''t he let it sell all of a sudden? !


    Didn''t you agree to use it to brighten the atmosphere?


    Or a temporary change of mind?


    "Yes, I won''t shoot, let''s put it at the end." Luo Jin said.


    Put it at the end to shoot? !


    What does this mean? !


    Guanshi Qi looked at Luo Jin strangely, but found that after Luo Jin said these words, his eyes were looking at Han Sanqian.


    He followed his gaze and saw that Han Sanqian was talking to Su Yingxia with his head down. It seemed that he had no interest in the auction on the stage.


    Is it possible...


    The city lord stopped the auction temporarily because he saw that Han Sanqian was not interested in this thing? !


    Can''t it? !


    There is no need to interrupt the entire auction process for a certain person, right? !


    "City Lord, this..."


    "Do as I tell you."


    After leaving a word, Luo Jin turned and returned to his seat.


    Guanshi Qi was very depressed, but at this time he had no choice but to obediently follow orders.


    "Everyone, the City Master just said that for such a grand event, don''t be petty, and use some heavyweight things to set off the atmosphere. Therefore, this dragon and phoenix cup is just for show for the time being, and we will put it up for auction again later."


    After the words fell, he hurriedly sent his subordinates to take down the Dragon and Phoenix Chengxiang Cup, and went to get better treasures again.


    The subordinates took orders, and after a while, another new thing was brought up.


    However, the ending was the same as the Dragon and Phoenix Chengxiang Cup, and what was even worse was that it was taken down again before it even had time to introduce its name.


    The reason is also very simple, Han Sanqian still has no interest.


    Mr. Wen glanced over there, and whispered in Luo Jin''s ear: "Is Lao Luo looking for something that suits his appetite?"


    Luo Jin nodded: "That''s right, I finally got a big fish, so what if I don''t take good care of him? More importantly, if there is something he is interested in, if he can participate again, not only will the time come It will add enough gimmicks to this auction, and most importantly, our revenue will also be doubled visible to the naked eye."


    Those who are in business naturally see money and profit at the first moment.


    No matter how noble Luo Jin is, he still can''t avoid this vulgarity.


    Of course, if he could avoid this custom, Yetian City would not be as prosperous as it is today.


    "Listen to Wen Mou?"


    "I also ask Brother Wen to enlighten me."


    "It''s simple. Previously, he took pictures of three things, his own woman, his defensive equipment which was biased toward women, and finally his pills. Brother Luo, through these three things, you can appreciate him carefully." buying preferences."


    Hearing this, Luo Jin laughed instantly: "It''s really better to listen to Jun''s words than to study for ten years. Brother Wen, you really have insight."


    Obviously, Mr. Wen gave two hints.


    One is that Han Sanqian loves the woman next to him very much, so as long as he can make his woman like it, or can help him in the slightest, then he will pay a lot of money to buy it.


    The second is materials, things that can help people improve.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jin waved his hand and motioned for Manager Qi to come over quickly.


    Qi Guanshi didn''t dare to neglect at all, and ran all the way over.


    Luo Jin whispered a few words into Steward Qi''s ear, and Steward Qi froze immediately after listening to it: "City Lord, the temporary adjustment may be too troublesome, right?"


    "Besides, I... If I''m going to deal with this, then on the auction stage..."


    Luo Jin waved his hand slightly: "You can deal with it. As for the stage, I will replace you."


    "What? Are you here to replace me?" Supervisor Qi was shocked.


    How can the majestic lord of a city show his face on such a stage? !


    "What are you doing in a daze? Those who make big things don''t care about small things, go quickly."


    After saying that, Luo Jin walked directly towards the stage, without giving Manager Qi any chance to refute.


    Guan Qi had no other way to do it, so he had to do it quickly.


    "Everyone, Luo has something to say, please listen to Luo!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4678

    After a few words, many people below were dumbfounded.


    Although this is an eight-year grand event, it is very grand, but Yetian City has existed for many years, and such a grand event has been held for many times.


    But no matter how many times it has been held, Yetian City has never had the city lord personally appear on the stage.


    As a businessman, what do you want, face!


    Therefore, generally speaking, the auctions are directly presided over by the stewards in the city, and even if the city lord comes over, most of them just sit on the sidelines and watch.


    This is like, in a casino, the boss may look at the business on the spot, but which boss have you seen will go to roll the dice in person?


    "How did City Lord Luo go up?"


    "Damn it, this is the worst thing in Yetian City''s many years of history."


    "What is this for?"


    There was a lot of discussion around, and Han Sanqian naturally listened to it.


    Of course he knew what Luo Jin was doing, but he didn''t feel disgusted either.


    Luo Jin''s method can advance some procedures faster, so that Han Sanqian can buy what he wants faster.


    Sure enough, Luo Jin smiled softly, and continued: "The eight-year grand event is held every eight years. Although it is big enough and everyone is rewarded enough, Luo feels that it is still not enough."


    "So, for this grand event, Luo wants to play bigger."


    "This auction will not only be presided over by Luo himself, but at the same time, Luo also plans to have a good time with the various treasures in the city."


    "Everyone, what do you think?"


    What he said seemed to be asking for everyone''s opinions, but people with discerning eyes could tell that Luo Jin''s gaze was almost always on Han Sanqian, and it was more like asking Han Sanqian what he thought of this.


    Sure enough, Han Sanqian smiled slightly, while Luo Jin ignored everyone''s answers and announced directly that the auction had started.


    Qi Guanshi also urgently mobilized all the auction orders in the background, and a magic short blade used by women was upheld.


    It is short and exquisite, with a strong cold glow, and it is really a good thing for self-defense because it is easy to hide.


    Han Sanqian was not too polite, and immediately after Luo Jin announced the start, he said it was 20 million!


    All of a sudden, the venue was still extremely quiet, and then there were repeated curses.


    Luo Jin might have cared about public opinion before, but now he has no time to care about them. For him, he has now opened the key to the golden lock, so the next thing to do is to let the golden box open more open.


    Afterwards, Luo Jin''s subordinates carried up one by one the treasures.


    Almost all of them are all treasures that are more suitable for women, from heaven and earth treasures to all kinds of magical weapons, and even women''s jewelry is used to make up the number.


    However, we can''t blame Luo Jin for not having a lower limit, but really blame Han Sanqian for giving too much.


    Damn it, for any item, Han Sanqian''s bid starts at one million, which not only directly fools everyone at the scene, but also makes Luo Jin so happy that he is about to fly into the sky.


    In this short period of time, his profit can almost directly surpass Yetian City''s sales in a year.


    Who the hell wouldn''t want to hold such a master.


    Even during such a period of time, Luo Jin wanted to cancel the auction directly, move all the things back to the city lord''s mansion, and let Han Sanqian choose at will, pick at will, and sell it at the price.


    How can it be so troublesome to use the auction.


    It''s just that the auction has been advertised for a long time after all, so it can''t be so blatant.


    "It''s almost ready." Su Yingxia smiled bitterly.


    In just a short while, Han Sanqian bought her at least dozens of treasures.


    But she didn''t care about these things. Her man bought it for her, and she was too late to be happy. The reason why she uttered a voice to stop it was because things were getting a bit out of control.


    This Luo Jin seems to be addicted to selling, and this society has brought up almost all women''s things. Some things are obviously worthless, but Luo Jin is still willing to sell them.


    "If this continues, the Lord Luo may have to go back to the Lord''s Mansion and move all the women''s belongings to the stage."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, he is not stupid, he can clearly distinguish between good and bad things and their value.


    The reason for cooperating is actually equivalent to sending some money to the Lord Luo to buy a land favor.


    Luo Jin seemed to feel a little embarrassed at this moment, so he waved and called Guan Shi over.


    "Don''t go to the woman''s, and take all the treasures at the bottom of the deposit box."


    "That was the finale."


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    "yes¡­¡­"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4679

    The grand event is so ostentatious, naturally there will be a baby finale.


    It can even be said that the eight-year deadline is the main reason for holding it, but there must always be a decent baby before Ye Tiancheng is determined to make a big publicity.


    Therefore, these treasures are shocking and precious enough.


    It''s just that most of the time, these things are obviously put at the last moment, but now, the city lord asks himself to take them out early.


    This wave of operations is very novel and incredible.


    However, he had to obey obediently.


    Soon, under the expectant eyes of everyone, the first treasure was lifted up.


    The most precious treasure from Longshan, the Raging Fire Meteorite!


    It is said that this iron was grown in the fire, hence its name.


    "We all know that iron will be melted in the fire, so the meteoric iron that can grow in the fire is naturally very special."


    "There have long been legends in the world that this raging fire meteorite is extremely hard and will not be invaded by thousands of fires. The weapons or armors forged not only have the toughness of the meteorite itself, but also can obtain the essence of the ten thousand-year-old raging fire."


    "Yuetian City happens to have a share of the items for this event."


    Following Luo Jin''s propaganda, the audience fell silent.


    "This thing is superb."


    "I didn''t expect that there are such treasures in Yetian City."


    "This raging fire meteorite is extremely rare to see. In many cases, it is just a legend at all. I didn''t expect that there is actually a real thing."


    "City Master Luo actually said a little bit less. I''ve heard people say about this Fire Meteorite. In addition to the functions that City Lord Luo said, the most important thing is that this Fire Meteorite can change its shape at will."


    "Yes, I have also heard that when it is strong, it can resist all things, but when it is soft, it is like flowing water, flowing and flowing."


    "Damn, then such a polarized thing, once forged into some kind of equipment, wouldn''t it be invincible?"


    "I dare not say invincible, but it is definitely a powerful soldier."


    "It''s estimated that there is no one that can''t be taken down by tens of millions."


    Everyone sighed and discussed, but at this moment, Han Sanqian stood up: "500 million!"


    Boom!


    As if a boulder fell from the sky and hit their foreheads, the sensible people who were still negotiating were directly stunned by Han Sanqian''s price.


    Luo Jin also lost the calmness he had when playing chess earlier, and now he is like an ordinary person, completely unable to control himself with excitement.


    Yetian City had already estimated the value of the Raging Fire Meteorite before the auction, and it was around 100 million to 200 million.


    But ghosts know that this is just the beginning, and Han Sanqian directly gave 500 million.


    Under the stage, the silence was completely audible.


    The price is so high that many people simply cannot afford it.


    "Five hundred and fifty million." Someone stood up and said, "However, Lord Luo, I can offer the price, and I can give the money, but my ugly words are up front. I don''t know why you let a random bidder stand in front of you." here."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you sent it secretly, or he himself is a fool, and you want to take the opportunity to speculate on the price, it doesn''t matter. He has been hustling all night, and most of the things have been photographed by him, too. It''s about time."


    "Yeah, City Lord Luo, now is the time for the big players to come on stage. We hope to have a quiet trading environment, and some people will stop making trouble."


    "Yes, if this continues, this auction is bound to be a joke, and you, Yetian City, will eventually lose the reputation you have accumulated over the years."


    One person suggested that more and more people chose to follow up.


    Until now, they still regard Han Sanqian as the lowest slave.


    This point of view will not change.


    Luo Jin smiled softly, not paying attention to this group of people at all, but looking at Han Sanqian.


    Ghosts don''t care what they say as long as he''s interested in buying it.


    Han Sanqian was also obviously sensible, and raised his hand: "Since you think so much, I won''t make a bid, then well, I''ll offer a price. If you exceed this price, then you will make a bid, and I won''t make any more."


    After the words fell, everyone was waiting for Han Sanqian''s second bid...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4680

    "Eight hundred million!"


    After saying that, Han Sanqian directly sat back in his seat, looked at the stage indifferently, not looking at anyone, as if you bid, if it is higher than this price, then you are playing.


    800 million? !


    A group of people, you look at me, I look at you, although this price does not seem to have risen too much compared to 550 million, but a careful comparison will reveal that the number in the middle is too poor Too big.


    More than 200 million!


    Many people may not be able to obtain such wealth even if they spend their entire lives.


    "Fuck, is he crazy?"


    "Eight hundred million, he treats it as paper money, that''s what you call?"


    Everyone under the stage was furious and cursed again and again, but no one dared to increase the price.


    Luo Jin looked at the scene with some joy. He was extremely happy for the price of 800 million.


    In fact, he really didn''t expect Han Sanqian to sell this item for such a high price, after all, Han Sanqian had already bought a lot of women''s items before.


    Under Luo Jin''s subconscious mind, he was already interested in that kind of things, and Han Sanqian still made a move.


    In fact, if he thinks carefully about the earliest report, China and South Korea 3,000 were also interested in the materials, then he needn''t be so surprised.


    "800 million, is there anything higher than 800 million?"


    "It''s the first time for 800 million."


    Luo Jin was so happy, but the people in the audience were so depressed. Their faces were full of dissatisfaction, but they were helpless.


    "Eight hundred million times."


    "Eight hundred million for the third time, deal."


    "Okay, let''s move on to the second treasure, the Wannian silk from Xilong Xuezhuang, which weighs 23,000 catties in total. Because of the huge quantity, I won''t list all of them here, but only some samples for reference."


    "But you can rest assured that the quality of the 23,000 jin is absolutely the same as the sample, and I, Luo, will guarantee it."


    As soon as the words fell, some silk was brought up directly.


    Thin as hair, white as snow, crystal clear, from a distance, it looks like strands of ice.


    Moreover, each of these silks is nearly half a meter long, which is perfect to the extreme.


    "Xilong Xuezhuang lives in the snow-capped mountains all year round. Such an environment is not conducive to raising silkworms. But there is a strange silkworm in this snow-capped mountain that can survive in this environment."


    "Xilong Xuezhuang is famous for raising this kind of silkworms."


    "It is said that the silk produced by this strange silkworm is very beautiful and tough. Not only can it make very beautiful clothes, but these clothes are even different because of the toughness of the silk."


    Hearing Su Yingxia''s introduction, Han Sanqian smiled: "In other words, the clothes made of this batch of silk have a certain defensive effect."


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Not bad."


    "You are from the Central Plains, and even you have heard of the silk of the Demon Race. It seems that this thing is indeed a good thing." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Su Yingxia does not deny that although Xilong Xuezhuang has this kind of silk, the output is extremely low, and its annual production is only a thousand kilograms of silk.


    Most of the time, people who are close to the village have already quietly obtained it, and what is sold out is only a few catties and taels at a high price.


    It''s extremely rare to be so direct like today.


    Su Yingxia also had to sigh, this Yetian City is indeed worthy of being the largest trading market for the demons, and it''s no wonder that such a desolate place can produce such a prosperous appearance.


    There are indeed some skills.


    "But can we keep a low profile?" Su Yingxia said with a smile.


    "I''ve kept a low profile enough. According to my temper, I directly locked this auction."


    This is Han Sanqian''s sincere words. I think it''s not that he didn''t do the thing of directly contracting auctions back then.


    For Han Sanqian, money is really not a problem.


    He has never been a person who keeps his money.


    As long as it can be used on the right path, it is paper.


    Su Yingxia couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, but there was also a faint smile on her mouth.


    It''s not that it can satisfy vanity, but she also knows that Han Sanqian wants to spend a lot of money to give the Polar Bear Army a major transformation.


    She also knows that the next situation will be very unfavorable to Han Sanqian, so even if Han Sanqian is exhausted and hungry, he should really improve the strength of himself or the people around him.


    After all, money is above life, and it is not worth mentioning at all.


    "However, I''m a little curious. This time, what kind of bidding method are you going to do?" Su Yingxia said.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4681

    Han Sanqian has black lines all over his head, and he doesn''t want to.


    But at an auction, you have to bid.


    With this outcry, it was inevitable that he would pretend to be coercive, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Then how about giving them a good time?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Su Yingxia smiled bitterly, but did not speak.


    Han Sanqian is helpless, everyone, it''s not that I don''t give you a chance, it''s really my wife''s obsession.


    "Fuck, look, that dog slave is fucking standing up again. Fuck, I''m really convinced, why is there him everywhere?"


    "Fuck, I''m going crazy, fuck me."


    A group of people gritted their teeth, almost wanting to tear Han Sanqian to pieces on the spot.


    I don''t know what tricks they will come up with this time.


    "Everyone, in order to prevent you from wasting too much energy, and also to prevent you from scolding me, how about this, I will directly offer you a price, and you can do whatever you want."


    He did say nothing.


    But why is the taste of these words so different? !


    What do you mean a fucking buy-it-all price, we can do whatever we want? !


    "Fifteen hundred million." Han Sanqian opened his mouth.


    "Hold!"


    "My size."


    "I''m going to die."


    "Damn it, he''s really addicted."


    "I''m going crazy!"


    A lot of curses.


    1.5 billion!


    This is not to say that the price is sky-high, but at least it is top-notch.


    How many people on the scene are worth this position? !


    There must be, after all, in such a big trading city, there are always those kind of masters among the people who do business all the year round.


    But one thing to say is that who can come up with so much cash flow is another matter.


    "Young master, this time, the owner of the family has something to say, it is best to produce a batch of this silk. Now that the price is 1.5 billion, how can we do it?"


    Next to Gu Chu, the servant''s face was extremely ugly.


    That''s right, a total of 1.5 billion, which is far beyond the budget of the lonely family.


    In fact, Gu Chu has an Amethyst Tong Card with a limit of hundreds of millions. He didn''t make too many purchases before, mainly because of the silk this time.


    Although there are many things in this grand meeting that are not announced to the public, the lonely family has already received inside information that there is this silk.


    Therefore, the lonely family wants to get it.


    Its value is indeed there, whether it is made into clothes and sold, or resold, it can make a lot of money for the lonely family.


    Previously, Han Sanqian had been calling this and that, but Gu Chu''s reaction was actually not that big of a deal.


    Anyway, it wasn''t him who bought it, and Han Sanqian bought a lot of other things, and eventually he would lack the financial resources to compete with him on silk.


    But who would have thought that Han Sanqian was still bidding wildly at this point.


    "Young master, why don''t you increase the price?"


    Although the price of 1.5 billion is indeed high enough, if it is done, the Gu family will not lose too much if it is made into clothes and then resold.


    It''s just that, after all, it will cost hundreds of millions.


    "Young master, basically we have to use ten years of profit to support this loss. I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s better for us to make the second choice."


    "Young master, he is right. This guy''s price is too high. We estimated it before. If it is less than 500 million, we will make a profit, but once it exceeds this figure, our profit will start to show negative growth. At present, it has exceeded one billion, which means that our profit may also be negative one billion.¡±


    "Even if we do a good job in marketing and reselling, we may lose a lot."


    "The price of the second choice should be lower, in my opinion, the second choice is better."


    "But what if the guy with the second choice still bids an inflated price like now? By then we will have nothing."


    The two parties have different ideas, and they can''t argue at all for a while.


    Gu Chu gently raised his hand, signaling them to stop arguing.


    On the one hand is the task, the expectation of my father and my lonely family. If I give up on this, it will be too unbearable.


    However, if you want to forcibly eat it, even if Han Sanqian doesn''t fight, it is clearly something that will lose money.


    Now it is like a chicken rib, it is a pity to discard it if it is tasteless.


    What should I do? !


    "My lord, do you have an idea?"


    "Yeah, the hammer has already begun. If we don''t raise the price, we will lose our chance."


    "Young master, think clearly."


    Several subordinates urged.


    Gu Chu nodded, thought for a while, made up his mind, and looked up at Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4682

    "give up!"


    Even if the second order is gone, at least it is not a loss.


    When doing business, one must always put profit first, this is what my father taught me.


    If you still do it knowing that you won''t make money, what is the difference between this and a fool? !


    The eight-year grand event, he can wait for the next time.


    And at the scene, with Gu Chu''s side giving up, obviously, it is unlikely that other people will stand up and ask for a price.


    It''s not that there are many cattle in the lonely family, it''s a simple account that anyone can settle.


    "I don''t believe he can call one, two, and the third."


    "In this grand event, there are several treasures at the bottom of the box. I want to see how capable this guy is."


    "Go to the third baby!"


    A wealthy businessman also said angrily.


    With the direct buyout price of 1.5 billion silk, soon, the third sheep baby also appeared.


    "Two billion."


    "One and a half billion!"


    "Three billion!"


    "Four billion!"


    ...


    Han Sanqian was just as if he didn''t take money as money, calling the price casually and arbitrarily.


    Everything is almost the same as silk, with a buy-it-yourself price, but each buy-it-yourself price directly magnifies the price infinitely, making it impossible for others to shout.


    You can''t even find other adjectives to describe it except crazy.


    No, it can also be said to be a loser.


    At the scene, the faces of many wealthy businessmen turned green and then red, red and green, green and white, and then completely black.


    It''s too much, it''s really too much, this is typical of him eating the meat and giving you the soup, leaving nothing left.


    Originally, I expected that as more and more things were added, this guy would buy more and more fiercely, until eventually he would run out of money, and naturally it was their turn to perform.


    But, no...


    Not at all.


    The farther he got to the back, the higher his bid was, which was really fucking outrageous.


    "This guy, the current bid is at least close to 20 billion."


    "Damn, is there such a nonsense?"


    "Everyone present here is considered to be a person with a head and a face, but let me put it bluntly, all the property of our family combined is only a mere amount. I doubt that the boy can really take out so much money. ?"


    "The owner of Luo City is so stable. He took that kid away and then brought him back. This kid may not be as simple as a slave. Those idiots down there are yelling, do you really believe it?"


    "Luo Jin is very smart. It''s basically impossible for him to be treated like this. If he really has no money, I don''t believe it."


    "Yeah, I don''t believe it either. However, believing doesn''t mean we have to compromise."


    "But what can we do now? This bastard is quite a chicken thief. You look like he is asking the price casually, but in fact he has quite a killer move."


    "Yeah, this guy used to drive up prices with all kinds of extremely high prices, but now he''s playing with the buy-it-yourself price."


    "If it had been auctioned before, we could have made a gamble with him and raised the price higher for him, and let him take the auction after making him suffer even more losses, so that he wouldn''t be able to play for a few rounds at all. But now, mom Yes, it''s all a one-off price, and I''m really worried that once the price exceeds this price, this guy will just give up."


    "This kind of person definitely wants to save face. If it''s an auction, he probably won''t be able to hold back his face and let the auction go. But he did say the one-buy price, so he will naturally withdraw it. If we bid rashly, it is very likely that it will fall into our own hands. This Guy, it¡¯s clear that he is to prevent others from cheating on him, he looks like a fool, but he is actually smarter than a monkey.¡±


    "Now we want to be uncompromising, and there is no other way than everyone working together."


    "But for the sake of one breath, you all know how much risk you are taking. Are you really going to let him know how powerful it is? You know, now we can sacrifice our lives and talk here, but once we cross the line , when the time comes, it is very likely that I will lose my wife and lose my army."


    "Could it be that you just watched this guy being arrogant here?"


    "I don''t think it may be as miserable as what the old nonsense said. This guy has some ideas that I can implement. Everyone, are you willing to listen?" A middle-aged man stood up.


    Everyone hurriedly looked back, and suddenly their eyes lit up.


    "Brother Zhuang, what''s your plan?"


    "This kid is too deceitful. If there is a way to speak out, we must punish him."


    The middle-aged man smiled lightly: "It''s easy to say..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4683

    Immediately afterwards, the middle-aged man glanced at everyone confidently.


    Under the extremely expectant eyes of everyone, the middle-aged man spoke out his plan in detail.


    Everyone heard that, in fact, this method is not very clever, and even everyone had such an idea in the discussion just now.


    Therefore, they really don''t understand why the guy surnamed Zhuang thinks this trick can be used? !


    "There''s nothing good about that?"


    "Brother Zhuang, didn''t you hear our analysis just now?"


    A few people look at me and I look at you, obviously they don''t regard his scheme as something good.


    However, the person surnamed Zhuang didn''t feel angry or discouraged at all because of these things at this time. He still smiled slightly and said: "Everyone, I think that this is because I listened carefully to your analysis. way is more feasible.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, he didn''t want to explain: "Everyone, how about it, I will act according to my plan later. If Zhuang Mou helps you all out of anger, then you will give me a bad face. When the time comes when Zhuang Mou wants to When taking pictures, don''t compete with Zhuang."


    "On the other hand, if it fails, all the costs of failure will be borne by Zhuang. How about it?"


    Originally, when a group of people heard the previous request, they were all depressed. After all, Han Sanqian had already photographed a lot of things. It''s basically nothing left.


    But after hearing the second half of the sentence, they were completely speechless.


    After all, the person surnamed Zhuang is willing to tell the truth.


    It''s hard to imagine how much money this pocket costs.


    Therefore, the pocket money is really nothing compared to the money he wants for a thing, and the group of people are naturally very upset.


    "Okay, since Brother Zhuang has said that, then we have nothing to say. As long as Brother Zhuang can really express his anger for us, let alone one quota, it is two. I will not absolutely not fight with Brother Zhuang."


    "That''s right, if brother Zhuang can really succeed, then we are already happy. As for whether there is anything to shoot, that is secondary."


    Seeing that everyone has agreed to himself, Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "In this case, then Zhuang will thank you in advance, but let me start with my ugly words, you should try your best to cooperate with me in acting after a while, if it is because of you If the performance is not good and leads to failure, then I''m sorry, everyone has to bear the loss."


    Everyone smiled lightly, this is not a difficult task.


    "Okay, everyone, our grand event is almost over, and the items at the bottom of the betting box are almost gone. The last moment is the biggest climax of this grand event."


    "I announce that the last four sacred objects are also the biggest theme of this grand event. The four sacred objects are officially started."


    After saying that, Luo Jin waved his hand happily, and a wooden box was slowly pushed up.


    The box is exquisite, but you can''t see what''s inside. However, the bursts of divine light shining through the gaps in the box are already telling everyone that the real super big stuff is coming.


    Almost no need to look at it, everyone already knows its value.


    "Everyone, it can be said that the first treasure took me a hundred years of effort to obtain. Originally, I didn''t plan to take it out, but there is no way. The duty of Yetian City is to give the best things to its guests, so, I can only reluctantly give up my love."


    "Everyone, let''s take a look first."


    "Wait a moment."


    Sure enough, at this moment, Mr. Zhuang who was on the side spoke.


    As soon as the sound came out, the scene paused, and many people also looked over.


    "Mr. Zhuang, what''s the matter?" Luo Jin was puzzled, not knowing why he stood up at this time.


    The one surnamed Zhuang smiled lightly: "City Lord Luo, forgive Zhuang for being rude, but Zhuang has no intention of disturbing, but just wants to discuss something with that gentleman."


    After the words fell, he looked at Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4684

    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and stood up slowly in the eyes of everyone.


    Luo Jin smiled politely at Han Sanqian: "Vipgin, look..."


    Han Sanqian simply nodded, "Let''s talk."


    The one surnamed Zhuang saluted first, and after pretending to be polite, he said with a smile: "This gentleman is very generous and unrestrained. When he shows off his demeanor, it almost feasts our eyes."


    Han Sanqian did not speak, but waited quietly.


    After saying these polite words, Han Sanqian knew that nothing good would happen in the future.


    It''s just sugar-coated bullets.


    "It''s like this. You''ve been offering a one-buy price. You''re indeed very good. I was dumbfounded, but you should also know that this is still an auction after all."


    "Since this is an auction, it should naturally follow its rules. Only auctions can be sold."


    "Young master, don''t you think so?"


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "What does this gentleman mean, instead of a one-buy price, I will auction it with you?"


    "I don''t dare to say that I mean it, but everyone is here to participate in the auction, so everyone hopes... Hehe, son, you are also a decent person, so you shouldn''t be..."


    Han Sanqian raised his hand to stop him from continuing: "Actually, you don''t need to put a high hat on me, it''s an auction, auctions are fine, and a buy-it-yourself price is fine."


    "Anyway, my one-buy price is mainly to avoid irritating you too much."


    Although he knew that the person surnamed Zhuang must have no good intentions, Han Sanqian still chose to compromise.


    The reason is also very simple, this is an auction after all.


    Moreover, even if you don''t let go of this matter now, others will always find other reasons and ways to trouble you, so instead of this, it''s better to open it up and come quickly.


    The so-called soldiers come to block, water comes to cover.


    "The distinguished guest really has an extraordinary temperament."


    The face surnamed Zhuang smiled, but his heart was very surprised.


    There was no other reason. Originally, he was still thinking that if Han Sanqian refused to agree, then he would need his group of supporting actors to help him act.


    He denounced Han Sanqian for not talking about martial ethics and breaking the rules.


    As a result, Han Sanqian readily agreed before this group of people made a sound.


    However, it doesn''t matter, just promise, the sooner you promise, the sooner you will die.


    "You''re welcome." Han Sanqian replied, sat down, and quietly waited for the other party''s move.


    "Okay, since everyone is fine, our auction will continue."


    "Come on, let''s invite the first fetish."


    After saying that, Luo Jin once again showed the box in front of everyone.


    "This thing is called the Wheel of Fire."


    "I don''t know when it was born, and I don''t know who made it, but its magic is obvious to all."


    "I believe that some people present must have heard of its name, right?"


    According to legend, the Wheel of Fire was incarnate from a pair of fire phoenixes.


    It is illusory and invisible, and it can travel thousands of miles a day.


    "The most important thing is that this thing is not only extremely fast, but most importantly, because it can be transformed, it seems to have consciousness, and it can be used as a weapon. It can attack and defend, and can chase and escape. It is simply a magic weapon."


    "There are indeed legends about this thing in Jianghu. However, it is said that because of the love between the two phoenixes, after the death of its first owner, the two phoenixes have been flying side by side, hiding in no one''s land, and going away happily."


    "After that, there is nothing left in Jianghu. To be honest, if the Lord of Luo City hadn''t brought this thing out today, I would have almost forgotten its existence."


    "This thing is really a rare treasure. If you are interested, you can really get it. I don''t even say what the last three things are. Just this one is enough."


    "I don''t have enough cash, everyone, can you lend me some money when I want to shoot later? I promise, I will pay you back when I get home."


    "I want to buy it too. After buying this thing, at least I won''t be afraid of offending people when I walk in the future. After all, if I have this thing, hehe, I won''t be able to hit it even if others hit me."


    "Indeed, buy."


    The faces of the group of people were very good, and they obviously regarded the wheel of fire as their own.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. To be honest, although he did not lack the means to escape, the Wheel of Fire was not simply limited to escape.


    Being able to transform all forms means having absolute combat power.


    If it was given to Su Yingxia, then Su Yingxia''s offense and defense would obviously be able to reach another huge level.


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian has already decided to have fun with them...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4685

    "Okay, the starting price, the old rules, is still an amethyst."


    As soon as Luo Jin announced, the auction officially started.


    All of a sudden, the floor was numb with noise, and all kinds of offers came one after another. It can be seen that this thing is very attractive.


    Han Sanqian still followed the old rules, quietly waiting for their bidding.


    Han Sanqian wouldn''t even want to make a sound if he hadn''t shouted hundreds of millions about this thing.


    Its value is there.


    Especially in this kind of auction, that thing will only go up and not down.


    Soon, the price really rose crazily and rapidly, and the speed slowed down significantly after breaking through 100 million.


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes, glanced around, but did not speak.


    There are still about a dozen people competing with each other, and it won''t be over for a while.


    "It seems that the item this time must be at least one billion again." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled leisurely: "It will break through tens of billions."


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "Although this wheel of fire is really useful, even I have heard its name, but it is not enough for tens of billions."


    "You have to know that tens of billions of amethysts are not a number."


    "You are lucky. First you have the treasure of the four dragons, and then you have the city of gold given to you by Angelica. However, this does not mean that everyone has this kind of luck."


    "If you want to rely solely on legal means to make money, there are actually not many people with this wealth."


    Su Yingxia''s words have their own reasons. The Demon Race is always a barren land. Compared with the prosperity of the Central Plains, it is not at the same level. Here, when the economy of the whole people is relatively low, naturally they do not earn as much as the Central Plains.


    Only people like Angelica who rely on illegal means and suck up the whole city can have such a huge wealth, and it is always extremely difficult for outsiders.


    "Don''t worry, someone has been keeping a low profile and not making a sound. Now that the big fish comes out, it will definitely take action."


    "In addition, some people definitely don''t want me to have such an easy life, tens of billions, it''s extremely easy."


    As soon as Han Sanqian finished speaking, someone suddenly stood up: "1.7 billion."


    Han Sanqian looked for the sound, and the person who called for the price was indeed a businessman who had never seen him make a sound before.


    "1.8 billion!"


    Another stranger stood up.


    Then, the third, and the fourth.


    These are the real rich masters, but no one else made any noise before.


    It''s very simple, the richer people are, the more they understand the importance of keeping a low profile. Therefore, if you don''t see a rabbit, how can you be a hawk? !


    "Three thousand, there are really many new faces suddenly coming out to bid." Su Yingxia said.


    "The ones shouting in front of me are all small shrimps, and it is precisely because they are all small shrimps that when I take pictures, they start crying and howling like dead parents."


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he set his eyes on the person surnamed Zhuang, and his eyes were very meaningful for a while.


    "Two billion."


    "Two billion one billion."


    Listening to their bids, Han Sanqian''s mind was racing rapidly.


    He knew very well that the person surnamed Zhuang should be about to make a move.


    Since he called to change back to the auction, he couldn''t be screaming aimlessly, so he would definitely make a move, and, according to Han Sanqian''s estimate, it should be the current situation.


    However, he was not in a hurry to make a move. Han Sanqian was patient and would wait slowly.


    "Three billion."


    "Three billion one billion."


    The price of the crowd is still rising infinitely, and it will not stop for a while because of the undercurrent of Han Sanqian and Zhuang.


    "forty!"


    "forty seven!"


    "Fifty!"


    "fifty two!"


    A group of people shouted louder and louder, but at fifty-two, everything finally began to quiet down.


    Obviously, the price is high enough.


    At this time, the surname Zhuang also obviously looked at Han Sanqian, who happened to meet Han Sanqian''s four eyes.


    However, it was strange to say that this guy did not have the slightest timidity. On the contrary, he looked at Han Sanqian with confidence and even a hint of provocation.


    Somewhat interesting, this guy made it clear that he wanted to bully himself, but looking back, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Is it possible that he is really a person who thinks about the overall situation after thinking too much?


    The purpose of others, in the end, is just to let everyone participate.


    Is it because my villain''s heart has saved the gentleman''s belly?


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian said slowly, "5.5 billion."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4686

    "5.6 billion."


    "5.7 billion."


    The two wealthy businessmen did not give in at all, and immediately followed up with the quotation after Han Sanqian shouted calmly.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, with some meaning.


    However, he didn''t care about those two rich men, he cared more about the one surnamed Zhuang.


    "Six billion." Han Sanqian looked at him and made another offer.


    The two wealthy businessmen looked at each other, and seemed a little embarrassed for a while.


    "sixty two."


    "sixty-five."


    Han Sanqian said, "Seventy-five."


    "Seventy-six!" The businessman''s face obviously fluctuated.


    "Seventy-seven." The other one didn''t look very good either.


    The price has been raised higher and higher, and the two rich merchants are starting to struggle.


    But the one surnamed Zhuang still didn''t make a move.


    Han Sanqian was a little skeptical, could it be that he really thought others were too evil?


    "One hundred." Han Sanqian simply said.


    His patience is also limited, so he is too lazy to wait for the surname Zhuang.


    Even if he really has some way to mess with himself, then he will always come, why should he wait there slowly? !


    How can a dragon scare an earthworm? !


    The two wealthy businessmen looked at each other again, and neither raised their hands tacitly.


    This price has far exceeded their psychological expectations, and Han Sanqian''s way of increasing is really scary.


    "10 billion first time, 10 billion second time."


    Luo Jin will also seize the opportunity. Naturally, at this time, he will not miss such a good deal, and the price will be set if he speaks out in a hurry.


    "Eleven billion."


    Just when the third sound was about to be confirmed and the hammer was about to hit, the surname Zhuang who had been silent all this time finally spoke.


    Eleven billion!


    Not at all afraid of Han Sanqian''s tens of billions, one plus one billion, such a boldness, immediately made everyone present look sideways.


    "Boss Zhuang is a bull."


    "I''ll go. It''s been a night. Boss Zhuang finally made a big move."


    "It''s time to make a big move to deal with this bastard."


    "That''s right, that guy is simply too arrogant, it''s good to vent our anger for us."


    "Hey, 11 billion, handsome!"


    "That boy, do you still dare to come out? Fuck, Boss Zhuang is very wealthy, so let''s have fun with you."


    A group of people stood up with the surname Zhuang, and suddenly boiled up.


    They were happy, dancing, and even mocking.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have much mood swings and smiled lightly.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, everyone is here to participate in the auction. It doesn''t make sense to sit on the bench all night and watch you perform alone? Zhuang is not talented, but I can play with you. Do you want to play?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Since Mr. Zhuang has invited me, wouldn''t it be rude if I refuse?"


    "Well, just play for a while, 15 billion, how about it?"


    15 billion? !


    Old Luo Jin''s heart almost jumped out, he was so happy.


    In fact, the earliest valuation of this wind wheel was about 5 billion, and it was actually a huge profit to be able to sell it for this price in the land of the demons.


    But who ever thought that the drama came so fast, and it tripled in the blink of an eye.


    However, Luo Jin, who is used to big scenes, knows very well that this is not the time to be excited, and he still has a bigger chance.


    Boss Zhuang.


    "Okay, since Mr. Zhuang is so forthright, Zhuang doesn''t hide it. In this way, your offer of 15 billion is an addition of 4 billion to my original basis. I will round it up and add another 5 billion. Two Ten billion."


    "Wow!"


    The crowd, which was already boiling, completely exploded at once.


    Pride, this is the real arrogance.


    20 billion, what kind of concept is that! ?


    Astronomical figures in astronomical figures, the most important thing is that Mr. Zhuang''s price increase is directly stepped on by Han Sanqian. For those who look down on Han Sanqian, or hate Han Sanqian, this is a lot of fucking relief ah.


    Luo Jin was also very happy, he didn''t stand on any side, he just hoped that the two sides would fight as hard as possible.


    Anyway, he was the one who made the money in the end.


    "Two billion?" Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    To be honest, Han Sanqian was really upset seeing the people around cheering for Zhuang, and wanted these people to just shut up.


    But as soon as the words reached his throat, Han Sanqian suddenly laughed again.


    He got it, and he got it.


    It turned out that this bastard was playing with himself here.


    Once he bids the price high enough, this guy will suddenly pull his own stool, causing him to suffer heavy losses.


    At that time...


    "Okay, I''m five billion, two hundred and five billion older than you. But..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4687

    "Two hundred and five is a curse word in our world. It''s not very auspicious. I''ll add another one hundred million, two hundred and fifty-one billion. Mr. Zhuang, how about it?"


    In fact, Han Sanqian thought of this at this time, and getting away was the best choice.


    After all, the price of 20 billion is needless to say that it is high, but at least it can make any rich businessman have to take off a layer of skin, and the same is true for the surname Zhuang.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t want to let it go.


    Since you dare to put your mind on my head, how can it be so simple to let you peel off?


    Han Sanqian wanted him to smash his bones to pieces.


    Although doing so would also increase the risk, because once the other party gave up, Han Sanqian would have to pay a huge sum of 25.1 billion to pay for it.


    For Han Sanqian, spending 10 billion more than before was a pain in the ass.


    However, Han Sanqian was very open-minded, the money was not his own anyway, and it was only the first item now, if he didn''t take measures, then there would be countless troubles for the latter three items.


    So, if you want to teach a lesson, give it a good time, and kill the chicken to make an example to the monkey!


    Dog thing, while wanting to take the opportunity to make himself lose money, he was also famous for "giving out for others" at such a conference. How can there be such a good thing?


    The man surnamed Zhuang didn''t speak, but looked at Han Sanqian intently.


    He is also judging.


    Stopping at this time can indeed make Han Sanqian bleed a lot, and his strategic goal has also been achieved.


    However, the result of this was not what he was most satisfied with.


    There was a lot of voices just now, cheering him on, cheering him on, which made him obsessed with the feeling in front of him for a moment.


    If you stop now, everyone will be happy, but it''s definitely not fun.


    I will gain fame, but it is not enough to become a god.


    Only by adding it yourself and raising the price even higher will the dramatic effect be fuller.


    Similarly, once the results come out, the fame and adoration you will gain will be even greater.


    After all, how miserable Han Sanqian is is inversely proportional to how much worship he has gained.


    Therefore, the surname Zhuang was observing Han Sanqian.


    He had to find out if there was impulsiveness in Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    If so, then he was being fooled by himself, and it would be easy for him to mess with him again.


    On the contrary, he might also fall into his trap, and the loss will be extremely heavy at that time.


    Han Sanqian ignored him, turned around and looked at Luo Jin: "Lord Luo, people can''t be too greedy, 25.1 billion is far beyond the value of this thing itself, it''s time for you to set a price. "


    After the words fell, Luo Jin smiled.


    At this time, the surname Zhuang also looked at Han Sanqian even more deadly.


    Han Sanqian left all these aside.


    He did it on purpose.


    He knew that when he called out a higher price, in fact, the two sides of the game officially kicked off the prelude to the fight.


    Everyone is guessing at each other''s thoughts, as if two people are trying to guess what the other side will do next in a martial arts competition.


    Whoever guesses correctly and takes the initiative will have a greater chance of winning.


    On the other hand, if anyone guesses even one step wrong, he will make one wrong step in this game, one step at a time.


    There''s no need for Han Sanqian to tell Zhuang too much, otherwise, it will arouse his suspicion. He just wants to find Lord Luo on purpose.


    The purpose is also very simple, he wants to make an appearance that he wants to spend this money and quickly take pictures of this thing, so as to attract Zhuang to be fooled.


    Such an approach is better than talking to the surname Zhuang.


    "Lord Luo?" Han Sanqian urged again.


    Luo Jin laughed, he deliberately asked for such a small meeting, of course the purpose is very clear.


    Customers can compete with each other, or compete again.


    However, seeing Han Sanqian''s urging, the surname Zhuang didn''t say anything, and Luo City Lord didn''t have a good idea.


    "Okay, I announce, 25.1 billion for the first time."


    "25.1 billion for the second time."


    ...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4688

    "25.1 billion third..."


    "etc!"


    Just when Luo City Lord was still short of the last word to complete the final procedure of the entire link, the surname Zhuang made a sound.


    He had been carefully observing Han Sanqian''s expression, but when it came to the last few words of the third call, he still didn''t panic, and even there was desire hidden in his eyes.


    This shows that Han Sanqian definitely didn''t deliberately deceive himself, he really wanted to buy it!


    If you want to buy it, that''s right, he''s just waiting for Han Sanqian to jump into the big pit!


    "Mr. Zhuang, what''s the matter?" How could Luo Jin not know what it was, but at this moment he deliberately pretended to be confused.


    The surname Zhuang didn''t look at Luo Jin immediately, but looked directly at Han Sanqian.


    Sure enough, when Han Sanqian yelled "Wait, wait", although he tried his best to conceal it, there was an imperceptible panic in his eyes.


    "good!"


    With the final definition, Han Sanqian sneered completely.


    "It''s rare for a distinguished guest to make such an offer. I, Mr. Zhuang, will risk my life to accompany the gentleman, 25.1 billion, right? You''re 100 million more than me. How about this? I''m 900 million more than you."


    "31.1 billion!"


    "you!"


    Han Sanqian was angry on the surface, but he almost laughed out loud in his heart.


    Is Han Sanqian flustered? A little bit, but not too much.


    After all, money is easy to come by, so it is easy to spend it. If he felt sorry for him, he wouldn''t play so fancy at the auction.


    This point is good for Han Sanqian to act and fool Zhuang.


    Facts have also proved that Han Sanqian''s acting skills are good, and the surname Zhuang was successfully ticked.


    "Guest, don''t be angry, it''s just for fun, just keep adding." The surname Zhuang laughed softly.


    Different from Han Sanqian''s strategy, this guy''s eyes were full of provocation, obviously trying to provoke Han Sanqian and make Han Sanqian fall for it.


    This guy has already pretended to be so cowardly in the auction house. In other words, he is typically unable to step down, as long as he taunts him more.


    He was bound to fall for the bid.


    Han Sanqian also stared at Zhuang, and completely pretended to be thinking.


    It seemed that Han Sanqian was about to bid.


    Seeing this, the surname Zhuang naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    "What''s the matter? VIP, can''t bid? If not, then I''ll let City Lord Luo lose the auction."


    After saying that, he looked at the group of wealthy businessmen before.


    Those rich businessmen didn''t help put on the show just now, and now is a good time.


    Those people were indeed very smart, as soon as they saw the look in Zhuang''s eyes, they immediately took action.


    "Haha, I thought he was so good, but it turned out that it was nothing more than that."


    "In the past, they were all small things, and the price wasn''t very high. So, some people pretended to be aggressive and paid the fucking price. I laughed so hard."


    "The bear is not moving now?"


    "Hey, pretending to be aggressive also depends on strength. If you don''t have that strength, don''t come out and show yourself. Now that you''re on top of the list, this guy will be beaten back to his original shape."


    "If I were him, just find a piece of tofu and kill him. I''m so fucking shameless."


    "That''s not it."


    A group of wealthy businessmen are almost looking at people with the whites of their eyes, and their mouths are full of strong disdain.


    And as they took the lead, many people who were already quite dissatisfied with Han Sanqian immediately followed suit.


    The whole scene was full of roars of laughter.


    Han Sanqian''s expression was cold, and he quietly looked at the person surnamed Zhuang, as if he was forbearing and ready to go.


    The one surnamed Zhuang smiled lightly and waved his hands: "Everyone, you''d better be careful what you say. Some people you can laugh at as you like, but some people are destined not to be your finger. At least, the distinguished guest in front of you is in this way."


    "Besides, Mrs. Zhuang said something ugly. Even if you have any personal grievances, can I ask you to stay and talk about it? I don''t want to anger such a big guy when I shoot something. You want to die, but I don''t want to." .¡±


    Han Sanqian smiled, this guy can indeed talk, pulling and stepping, holding and lifting, to be honest, if Han Sanqian hadn''t been prepared earlier, he would really have believed this guy Nonsense, fell for his stupidity.


    It''s really well-founded, and it''s easy to fall into it.


    With a long breath, Han Sanqian was ready to speak.


    Glancing at the person surnamed Zhuang, he said, "It seems that Mr. Zhuang doesn''t really want me to snatch this treasure from you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4689

    Zhuang smiled lightly: "You are welcome."


    "It''s just that Mr. Zhuang is determined to get this thing. After all, you can earn money if you lose money, but once you miss some treasures, you will miss them forever."


    "Zhuang also wants to give this treasure to his wife."


    "You also know that this woman''s ability to protect herself is very average. If she is protected by such treasures, it will be reassuring."


    "I can''t help it, my own women don''t pet themselves, so let others do it?"


    Han Sanqian laughed out loud, this shit, the routines are really layer after layer, and the city''s mother knows how to play.


    Use aggressive methods on yourself first, which will even pull out the disguise of a woman.


    This is clearly telling everyone that if you don''t buy this thing, you are not a woman who loves you enough.


    Hitting a snake and hitting seven inches, it is obvious that the surname Zhuang is almost as smart as Luo Jin, and he found out that Han Sanqian loves Su Yingxia very much after almost a few strokes.


    Therefore, using her to talk about things, plus those previous words, two-pronged approach, as long as it is a man, I am afraid that he will not swallow this breath.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Okay, since that''s the case, then a gentleman doesn''t take what others like, so I''ll leave this thing to Mr. Zhuang, as a friend."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian waved his hand directly at Luo Jin: "Lord Luo, it''s time for you to pat."


    Suppressing a smile, Han Sanqian withdrew his body and looked uprightly into the distance, not looking at Zhuang at all.


    He was really afraid that he would not be able to help laughing when he saw it.


    "What?!"


    Zhuang was also obviously taken aback, he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would suddenly shoot back, he...he fucking stopped shooting? !


    Did you hear me right? !


    If he doesn''t make a bid, then he...will buy the Wheel of Fire at the price of 31.1 billion?


    No... no way? !


    "31.1 billion, the first time."


    Lord Luo also yelled "Pai" appropriately, and this voice directly brought Mr. Zhuang, who was in shock, back to reality.


    That''s right, Han Sanqian really stopped filming!


    It''s him who is taking pictures now! !


    The group of rich businessmen who colluded with him in the audience were also dumbfounded, their eyes were as big as copper bells. Obviously, they did not expect that Han Sanqian would suddenly come to the bottom at such a critical moment and completely wiped out the village. Mr. died on the auction block.


    "31.1 billion, the second time." Lord Luo shouted again.


    But it is impossible for anyone to bid again at the scene. It is more than 30 billion, even if it is discounted by half, there may not be anyone who will buy it.


    There is simply too much money.


    "Wait a minute." The surname Zhuang shouted hastily.


    Luo Jin frowned slightly, a little puzzled: "What''s the matter, Mr. Zhuang?"


    The one surnamed Zhuang looked at Han Sanqian, and said unwillingly, "Dear guest, do you really plan to continue playing with Zhuang?"


    "He has no guts!"


    "I''ve said it a long time ago. He just came here to pretend. Now that the money is too much, he can''t pretend anymore."


    "Damn, what a poke."


    "If you have the guts, keep playing, don''t you fucking like to play."


    "Let people like Mr. Zhuang come and slap this kind of garbage dog in the face."


    The few rich businessmen who had arranged in advance also seized the opportunity in an instant, and they were all mouthfuls to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. These tricks might be useful against others, but against him, they are really easy.


    I have seen a lot on Earth, even along the way.


    "I don''t plan to continue playing." Han Sanqian still replied calmly: "33.1 billion, I''m not as rich as Mr. Zhuang."


    "As they say, people like me are just pretending, even if we make small fights. With so much money, I really can''t continue pretending."


    "Lord Luo, you can continue."


    You don''t need to step on your posture, Han Sanqian puts his posture extremely low, directly letting the crowd have nothing to scold.


    The surname Zhuang''s face is ashen, more than 30 billion, it can''t be said that he can''t get it out, it can only be said that he is almost going to sell his property.


    And once the family property is sold, one''s own finances are equivalent to losing the ability to make blood. For the surname Zhuang, it is almost equivalent to ending the second half of his life ahead of schedule.


    He regretted it, he was unwilling, he originally wanted to gain fame and earn a lot of money, but in the end, stealing chickens won''t lose rice...


    If he had known this earlier, he shouldn''t have raised the price.


    "Okay, 31.1 billion for the third time, I announce that it is..."


    "Wait!" Han Sanqian suddenly spoke again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4690

    Hearing this, the whole person surnamed Zhuang was overjoyed, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.


    Then, he looked at Han Sanqian longingly.


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Three billion, to be honest, it''s quite a lot."


    "Well, just now I said that I made friends with Mr. Zhuang. I said the fraction of 1.1 billion, but I feel that I look down on Mr. Zhuang."


    "Well, when it''s over, I''ll treat Mr. Zhuang to a meal."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian pulled Su Yingxia back to his seat.


    The man surnamed Zhuang was taken aback, seeing that the general situation was over, his whole body was like a deflated ball, and it fell to the ground with a snap.


    "make a deal!"


    Luo Jin was also unambiguous, and slapped the hammer directly to set the tone.


    Seeing this situation, the gang of wealthy businessmen who had colluded with each other turned around collectively and scattered away, for fear of getting into any trouble.


    And the crowd below, who didn''t know the truth, were still cheering happily when they saw the man surnamed Zhuang spitting them out. This formed a strong contrast with Mr. Zhuang who was extremely bitter on the stage.


    How can he be happy when he almost lost his fortune at once? !


    Su Yingxia let out a long breath: "I''m really worried that you will compete with him. To be honest, even if we have money, we won''t spend it like this."


    Han Sanqian nodded. In fact, the Wheel of Fire is indeed a good thing. If you buy it for Su Yingxia, it will indeed help her get a good promotion.


    But everything has a bottom line!


    What''s more, the surname Zhuang deliberately caused trouble here.


    If you don''t manage this guy, Han Sanqian can basically give up the last three things.


    Therefore, sacrificing the Wheel of Fire is a must.


    "Don''t worry, I can be the kind of person who is easy to negotiate, but I am definitely not the kind who is easy to bully. If he wants to stand on my head and pee, he has to see if he is worthy."


    Three hundred billion is enough for anyone to drink a pot.


    Even a person like Han Sanqian who got money easily would feel distressed.


    "However, the Wheel of Fire is indeed a good thing. If you can get it, you should get it as much as possible." Han Sanqian suddenly laughed again.


    Su Yingxia shook her head: "It''s not necessary at all, it''s too expensive."


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take this thing after I say it."


    "Everyone has taken pictures, so what else do you want?"


    "Take it away? He will deliver it to me." Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    The farce of the first scene was quickly re-closed.


    Immediately afterwards, the second treasure was also brought up.


    One mind!


    It looks pretty good, many people have scratched their heads, but Han Sanqian didn''t have any interest.


    After all, the mind skills and exercises he has mastered are far from being comparable to these things. Although these things are not bad, but after all, Han Sanqian''s play is at the ceiling level.


    In the end, this mind method was bought by a wealthy businessman for 5.1 billion.


    "I hope the next two things will satisfy me." Han Sanqian smiled softly.


    "You should be hoping for some top-quality medicinal materials like snow lotus, right?" Su Yingxia guessed.


    Han Sanqian nodded, that''s right, he bought the materials for refining the weapon, he also had the defense equipment, and he also refined the attack equipment, so there were only pills left.


    "Of course it would be best if there are finished products, but if not, I also hope to buy a batch of materials."


    During rest, these things are important things to help disciples improve their cultivation, and during wartime, these things are also essential medicines for healing.


    Although this request is a bit excessive, it is indeed what Han Sanqian most wants to buy at present.


    Following Luo Jin''s loud announcement, the third treasure was slowly carried onto the hall.


    "Everyone, the third baby has a lot of background."


    "We have photographed this exercise, and the treasure Fire Wheel has also been sold, so what is missing?"


    "Everyone, guess what?


    "If you guess right, we have a reward, how about it?"


    In a word, the people in the audience all stared at the box, as if they wanted to see the contents clearly through the box.


    Su Yingxia was also interested: "Sanqian, do you know what''s inside?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Are you simply asking me, or do you want me to tell you in advance?"


    After saying that, Han Sanqian opened his eyes, but the next second, he felt that his eyes were going blind...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4691

    When he looked inside the box with his heavenly eyes, not only did he fail to see through the contents directly, but the light released by the objects inside made Han Sanqian almost blind on the spot.


    It was an extremely dazzling light, as if one were looking at the sun with the naked eye.


    In just an instant, it directly makes people''s eyes dazzle.


    Han Sanqian quickly withdrew his eyes: "Damn."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yingxia asked worriedly.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "I can''t see what''s inside, but the light inside can directly make my sky eye go away in an instant."


    "so smart?"


    Su Yingxia looked back at the box, but what made her feel extremely strange was that she was already very careful, but the box did not have the same situation as Han Sanqian.


    On the contrary, the whole box was nothing special, not to mention the dazzling light, even a little bit of light, she didn''t feel it.


    Han Sanqian also closed his eyes. He looked normally, but saw that the box was actually no different from ordinary boxes.


    In other words, if you don''t use the sky eye, it is a normal box, but once you use the sky eye to look at it, the extremely strong red light will instantly blind Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    "It''s a bit strange." Han Sanqian said.


    The technique of the sky eye can theoretically see a lot of deep things, but Han Sanqian himself did not expect this kind of counter-phenomenon at all.


    This is also really strange.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "This thing, to be honest, no matter what it is, I want to buy it."


    "Give everyone half an hour to make a good guess."


    "Now, let''s shoot the fourth thing first."


    After the words fell, a group of subordinates came up from the audience pushing an extremely huge box.


    Compared with the previous three, this last anti-fod is a giant, about five meters high and seven meters long, like a container, but it is still old-fashioned and completely made of wood.


    "Young master, our things have arrived."


    On the Gu family''s side, almost as soon as they saw this, their eyes immediately lit up.


    "Young master, this time, we must take it down."


    "But the amount seems to be very large, can we eat it?"


    Gu Chu frowned, and then took out a token from his pocket: "You immediately take this token and go to the bank in Yetian City to find Boss Wu."


    "Father said that if we don''t have enough cash, with this token, we can temporarily get some money from the bank."


    According to the Gu family''s reputation, borrowing money itself is not difficult, not to mention the special token of the Gu family''s owner.


    The subordinate took the token and immediately withdrew: "This subordinate will do it now."


    Seeing his subordinates leave, the others knew very well that his young master was going to spend a lot of money this time.


    "That person didn''t make a move just now, and he was also teased by Boss Zhuang before, so he seems to be a low-key person, and after taking so many things, he probably doesn''t have much money."


    "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that the person who was treated as a slave by us at the beginning was actually such a rich master. But, thinking about it, it is because he has so much money that he is unwilling to hand over all the money to redeem himself. "


    "Young Master still has foresight. Fortunately, we didn''t offend that person."


    "I hope he won''t argue with us because we didn''t offend him."


    Gu Chu listened to his subordinates and looked at Han Sanqian.


    Judging from the current situation, it is indeed possible that Han Sanqian will not make a move.


    But who knows if this guy is not interested in the last two things!


    "I hope." Gu Chu sighed: "However, if he really wants to fight with us, then Gu will definitely not be polite to him."


    Otherwise, until a special moment, Gu Chu is really unwilling to act with his father''s token.


    After all, he has already led the team out on his own, so it is best not to use his family if he can.


    "I won''t tell you about the fourth treasure, come here, open the box and show all the distinguished guests what good things it is..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4692

    "yes."


    Several subordinates hurriedly withdrew to the back of the box, and then, under their joint operation, the box was first dismantled, and then a huge wooden board slowly fell down.


    Han Sanqian was obviously in high spirits. He didn''t even see what was inside, but he could already smell the strong breath the moment he opened the box.


    In other words, Han Sanqian can basically confirm that the things in this big box are basically the pillows he gave himself when he wanted to sleep.


    These things are not other things, but the best medicinal materials that I have been thinking about.


    Han Sanqian could already clearly smell the strong herbal smell.


    Damn, such a big box must weigh at least a dozen tons.


    "Wow!"


    And almost at the same time, as the box door was completely opened, everyone below also cheered in unison.


    "Young master, Huang Rong is the first class."


    "Damn, it''s all Huang Rong, and the number is so huge, it''s too fucking scary, right?"


    "Huang Rong is a strange material. His living environment is extremely terrifying. Generally, there are places with intense fire and high temperature, and places with extreme cold. It can almost be said that he lives in the two poles."


    "It is born to absorb the fierceness of fire and drink the coldness of ice, so its roots are white and the seedlings are red. It can be used to refine strange pills, and the breath of ice and fire can help people grow their cultivation. Rest in order, heal your injuries."


    "Damn, this thing is simply an all-purpose material for alchemists. I heard that this thing will be put in the last auction, and we also decided that it is plan B, but we didn''t expect it to be so huge."


    "Yeah, if we knew that there are so many of them, it shouldn''t be our second plan, but our first plan."


    "Yes, this thing is worth our all-in. Fortunately, the owner of the house is wise and gave the young master a token in advance, so that we can have a larger amount of funds."


    "We also have to thank the previous person. If he hadn''t been bidding wildly, we would have bought the previous thing. At this time, there may be a huge gap in funds. Even if there is a token from the owner, the money may not be counted." Too much, at least, we don¡¯t have much confidence when bidding.¡±


    Gu Chu smiled and nodded, yes, perhaps, this is a blessing in disguise.


    However, in any case, this strengthened Gu Chu''s determination to block and kill God.


    "Gu Mo, take my badge and go to the bank immediately. I want more money. Remember, this time, we are only allowed to succeed, not to fail."


    The subordinate was taken aback when he heard the words, but soon smiled: "Yes, the subordinate will do it now."


    "Everyone, the first-class Huang Rong has a total weight of 40,000 catties." Luo Jin smiled softly: "If you are interested, everyone can work harder later, the starting price is still one amethyst."


    That''s the way auctions are, the reserve price is always low enough for anyone to think he can give it a try.


    But because of this mentality, the reserve price will rise rapidly with the participation of a large number of people.


    One amethyst, in less than a quarter of an hour, quickly rose to 100 million amethysts.


    "Three thousand, we can take pictures of this thing. I think it should be the most urgent need of our audience."


    The two couples came out alone and ahead of schedule this time to buy these materials.


    And the first-class Huang Rong, to a certain extent, seems to be a special purchase for the couple.


    Han Sanqian sighed and smiled bitterly: "This kind of thing is indeed the best product for our polar bear army. It can provide great help in wartime and leisure time."


    "But on the other hand, the land of the demons pays attention to the law of the jungle. We raise legions, and other rich people will also raise their own forces. Therefore, whether it is for self-raising or selling to those in need, this The first-class Huang Rong, I''m afraid he will be squeezed to death."


    Su Yingxia nodded, she can understand this point, after all, the price is now 100 million, but the voices below have not weakened in the slightest.


    "We shouldn''t have bought too many things before, otherwise, we wouldn''t have worked too hard on it."


    With that batch of gold, Su Yingxia felt that Huang Rong was basically in his pocket, but now because Han Sanqian had already spent a lot, and Han Sanqian was frowning now, so it was somewhat uncertain.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I''m not worried about whether the money is enough, I''m just worried..."


    "worry about what?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4693

    Han Sanqian smiled, and said with a wry smile: "I''m just worried, I don''t know how many people I will offend if I take this picture."


    Hearing this, even Su Yingxia rolled her eyes.


    It is too much to kill people without nodding their heads.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it seems to be true.


    "You said, so many people want this thing, and I want to buy it. Isn''t this a public enemy?" Han Sanqian smiled wryly.


    "Three billion."


    While the two were talking, the price had already risen from the original 100 million to 3 billion.


    Han Sanqian did not bid, but looked at Gu Chu.


    "This guy is very good at handling things. You can tell that he is very smart when he has to deal with us without breaking the rules. During the entire auction, he hardly raised the price. I think he may be the biggest one of us this time." competitors." Han Sanqian said.


    Su Yingxia nodded: "Looking at their outfits, they should also belong to rich merchants."


    "They will be a big trouble, but Huang Rong must be mine in the end." Han Sanqian said.


    "Wait." Su Yingxia finished her sentence and did not speak again.


    Han Sanqian also simply closed his eyes slightly, and immediately regained his composure.


    The shouting price one after another did not stop because of this, but intensified.


    Three billion also seems more like a beginning than an end.


    Soon, tens of billions have been broken.


    But at the scene, there are still five companies bidding with each other.


    "It seems that the final price will exceed at least 20 billion." Su Yingxia said.


    20 billion is enough to be proud of the audience, although there was already 30 billion surnamed Zhuang in the lead.


    But after all, that was the false price produced by Han Sanqian and Zhuang''s intrigue, and its real price obviously couldn''t reach the scale of 20 billion.


    But Huang Rong can really do it.


    "If you join the battle, 30 billion may not be a problem." Su Yingxia added.


    Han Sanqian shook his head, his eyes fixed on Gu Chu: "It may reach 50 billion."


    There is no other reason, Gu Chu has not yet bid.


    That guy should be the same as himself, still waiting for the final competition.


    "I''ll pay 30 billion." Han Sanqian suddenly stood up and raised his hand.


    Wow!


    One price directly doubled the current price. The five people who were bidding fiercely were stunned for a moment, and Gu Chu frowned fiercely.


    What should come has always come.


    The guy finally made his move.


    As soon as the two wealthy businessmen gritted their teeth, the price was raised to such a point that they basically lost the will to continue.


    On the other hand, the other three seemed to be frowning and thinking about something, but it could be seen from their expressions that they did not give up.


    "Three hundred and ten."


    "Three hundred and two!"


    "Three hundred and five!"


    After some deliberation, the three of them chose to continue bidding.


    "Four hundred."


    Gu Chu also stood up at this time, and spoke slowly.


    The two of them thought again and again and sat down.


    The threshold of 4 million is certain, and only Han Sanqian, Gu Chu and another businessman are left.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and clapped his hands: "Gu Gongzi is indeed not an ordinary person. If you don''t make a move, it''s enough. If you make a move, your jaw will drop in an instant."


    Gu Gongzi smiled lightly, and said politely: "Sir, you are being polite."


    "Okay, I''ll pay four hundred and five." Han Sanqian said.


    "Four hundred and six." Another businessman immediately chose to follow up.


    "Sir, Gu is determined to get this thing, five hundred." Gu Chu said.


    Han Sanqian smiled leisurely: "Then I''m sorry, I am also determined to get this thing. Seven hundred!"


    Seven hundred! ! ! !


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help being shocked, even Gu Chu was stunned. Obviously, although he guessed that this competition would definitely not be so easy, he didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    It was only 500 just now, good guy, now you can directly add 200, reaching a full 70 billion!


    Seventy billion, you can build a city.


    And the rich man also chose to give up at this time.


    Seven hundred is obviously beyond what he can bear, and more importantly, the value of the goods also seems to exceed itself.


    "Master Gu Chu, do you want to continue?" Han Sanqian looked at him indifferently.


    The price of 70 billion is indeed too high, but Han Sanqian regards it more as his ambition!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4694

    Gu Chu''s expression froze, and then he smiled lightly.


    "Okay, Gu Mou will play with the young master. Gu Mou said that I will settle this thing."


    "Eighty billion!"


    "Damn, 80 billion, Nima, this lonely family is really rich and powerful."


    "The lonely family has always been very low-key. I didn''t expect the family to be so rich. Let me go, 80 billion. What kind of concept is this?"


    "Yeah, I really answered that sentence, the richer you are, the more low-key you are."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Gu Chu didn''t have the slightest pride, he just stared at Han Sanqian coldly.


    His eyes seemed to be full of not being afraid of Han Sanqian''s bid.


    Tens of billions!


    This number is indeed large enough.


    To be honest, Han Sanqian actually doesn''t have much money.


    Although I have concealed and reserved the gold I brought from Angelica, I only reported to the accountant a total of six piles, with an estimated value of more than 1.2 billion. There is a lot of gold that I still need to shape armor and weapons. out.


    But even if all of that is said, in fact, according to Han Sanqian''s estimate, it is only more than 60 billion.


    Of course, Han Sanqian didn''t use up all the things of the four dragons, but except that most of the weapons were melted into iron by himself, the actual remaining is only billions of gold, silver and jewelry.


    It may add up to seventy billion.


    So, he called out a price of seven hundred.


    But after Gu Chu raised the price directly to 80 billion, to be honest, even Han Sanqian himself couldn''t afford it.


    Although he might be decapitated if he couldn''t pay the auction price, but with Han Sanqian''s ability, he was really not afraid of repaying his debt.


    He just felt that this violated the principle and it was impossible to do it.


    When it comes to buying and selling, the basic rules must be followed, otherwise you will become a gangster.


    "It seems that the lonely son is really going to fight to the death with Han." Han Sanqian said.


    Although Gu Chu had the upper hand, he didn''t feel complacent at all, and bowed slightly: "Sir, it''s just that Huang Rong is very important to Gu''s family."


    He also didn''t want Han Sanqian to lower the price anymore. In fact, the price of this space has no profit at all. It can even be said that the lonely family is already losing money.


    However, the lonely family can barely afford to pay.


    These materials can be improved a lot for the lonely family. Half of them are sold and half are used for personal use. In fact, it is also understandable.


    But if the price rises further, he will have no choice but to give up his original oath and give up the auction.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Well, I''ll let you take the picture, but I will never break my word. This Huang Rong will definitely be handed over to me in the end."


    "This is also based on the fact that you have been polite to me. Otherwise, I will keep raising the price, and then you will pay for it, and finally give it to me."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, the crowd burst out laughing.


    "Damn it, it''s so realistic that you can fucking pretend it. You said that to Mr. Zhuang before, and now you''re talking the same thing to Gu Gongzi when you lose. What''s wrong? You''re still playing threats."


    "Damn it, when doing business in Yetian City, even if the bandits come, you have to obey the rules obediently. If you dare to hurt the auctioneer in private, don''t worry, you will definitely not know how to write even if you die."


    "That''s right, shut your stinky mouth, I told you a long time ago that you were asked to pretend earlier, but it was only because the thing was too small that no big boss was willing to take it. Now that the big boss makes a move, you will be exposed. "


    Hearing these insults, Han Sanqian didn''t care at all, smiled lightly, and returned to his seat.


    And Gu Gongzi finally heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at it like this, it is a certainty that he will buy this pile of Huang Rong for 80 billion.


    However, he didn''t quite understand why Han Sanqian said that he would hand over all these Huang Rong obediently to him in the end? !


    Are you threatening yourself? Unlike, Han Sanqian''s eyes did not flash a little bit of ruthlessness from the beginning to the end, which showed that he was not what others said at all.


    Moreover, having done business in Yetian City for so many years, he knew very well that his own safety would never have any problems after the filming.


    So, how did Han Sanqian know that he would give Huang Rong to him?


    Huang Rong bought it at such a high price, how could he give it to someone else?


    At this time, Huang Rong officially decided to shoot.


    Then, the previous mysterious box was pushed out again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4695

    "Everyone, after fierce competition, most of the boutiques in our Yetian City have already gone to various families."


    "Next, there is only the last item left tonight, and it is also the most mysterious item."


    "As I said before, I gave everyone time to guess, and I don''t know how well everyone guessed."


    As Luo Jin spoke, he asked his subordinates to take out the wooden box just now.


    "Lord Luo, I guess, the box must contain a weapon, invincible."


    "According to me, it should be some kind of magic pill."


    "No, no, it may be this exercise."


    "It should be some kind of top-quality material."


    Many people racked their brains to guess, but Luo Jin on the stage just smiled and said nothing. Obviously, they didn''t guess what it was.


    Su Yingxia smiled softly: "Sanqian, what do you think is in there? Just guess, and you are not allowed to look with the eyes of the sky."


    Han Sanqian thought for a while, and to be honest, he really couldn''t guess what it was.


    However, purely based on feeling, Han Sanqian felt that it should be an object.


    "Object?" Su Yingxia was taken aback.


    "Yes, an object of one color, don''t let me guess, I even doubt that Luo Jin himself doesn''t know what it is."


    Su Yingxia nodded, what Han Sanqian said actually made sense.


    After all, what was supposed to be the third pick was temporarily adjusted to the last place.


    From this point of view, it is indeed possible that Luo Jin didn''t even know about it, otherwise why did he temporarily change his location?


    You know, if Luo Jin knew that it was a great thing, then as the city lord, he could put this kind of thing at the end in advance, why bother to make changes on the stage?


    The most likely thing is that he doesn''t know what it is, but he feels that it has some mysterious value, so he temporarily put it at the end.


    "This Luo City Lord is indeed a great talent in business."


    "Look, it''s wonderful to put this thing last."


    Han Sanqian also nodded. Su Yingxia was right. The Lord of Luo City was indeed very intelligent. If he made such a fuss, if the things in the box were bought by someone in the end, it would be the last mysterious big prize.


    He can completely explain that this thing is the biggest thing, but the servant misplaced it.


    But on the other hand, he really misjudged this thing. Its appearance is average, and he can completely say that it is indeed the case. Otherwise, how could Huang Rong be in the real last place.


    It was finally put in the last place in reality, just because it is too mysterious, or to make everyone have some fun, let everyone guess the winning prize and enliven the atmosphere.


    And for this kind of explanation, it only needs to raise the level of the prize for guessing correctly, then this reason is also tenable.


    Therefore, one move can advance or retreat, but it also invisibly increases the value of the product, which is really wonderful.


    "Everyone, the reward for guessing correctly is huge. I can say that the prize is worth at least one hundred thousand amethysts."


    Sure enough, as Han Sanqian expected, Luo Jin really raised the level of the prize to a very high level.


    One hundred thousand amethysts is nothing but a drizzle, even a million, for an auction. Luo Jin doesn''t feel bad at all, he has already earned enough tonight.


    And as Luo Jin announced the prizes, the crowd below really became even more excited.


    A group of people guessed wildly, and even guessed the grass and stones in the end.


    "I guess the thing inside should be a mysterious object, and no one knows what it is."


    I don''t know who it is, suddenly said such a sentence.


    Luo Jin laughed, and at the same time gave it a big lift: "Congratulations, someone has guessed it right."


    As soon as the words fell, Luo Jin sent someone to deliver the prize to the person who guessed it right in the crowd. At the same time, Luo Jin waved his hand and ordered someone to open the wooden box.


    The two subordinates came to the wooden box, and then slowly opened it...


    In an instant, the whole scene was dumbfounded. Even Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia couldn''t help frowning...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4696

    What is this? !


    Oddly shaped, it doesn''t look like anything you say it looks like, and it seems like nothing you say it doesn''t look like.


    If you had to find something to describe it, then Han Sanqian thought it was more like a pile of plasticine.


    Yes, it is plasticine.


    Although it is exaggerated to say so, it is at least true.


    In fact, it is indeed like plasticine in material, and its shape is completely random.


    Especially when Luo Jin held it in his hand.


    It even changed a little shape when Luo Jin picked it up...


    so¡­¡­


    Isn''t this plasticine? !


    "Damn, City Lord Luo, what the hell is this? When I saw you holding it just now, it was deformed!"


    "Are you sure it''s some kind of treasure, and not the clay dug up by Lord Luo, haha!"


    "I''m going, is this also called a baby? Is it too boring tonight, and the Lord Luo is joking with us here?"


    "Hahahaha, I laughed to death."


    There is almost no doubt, when this thing was exposed, there were doubts immediately under the stage, as well as... a large area of ??ridicule.


    After all, Luo Jin is a person who has seen big winds and waves. At this time, he was not overwhelmed by these ridicules. He smiled lightly and said, "Don''t laugh, everyone, some things really look ordinary."


    "But Luo has been in business for many years, and there are many rare treasures in Yetian City. Under this environment, Luo can almost be said to have a sharp eye."


    "I can say that, although I sold this thing, I might be suspected of being a wangpo selling melons, selling melons and boasting, but the facts are always true. Luo believes that this thing definitely has its magic. "


    "It''s just a pity that Luo is still lacking in ability, unable to truly pry into its secrets, so after thinking about it, I will send it to this auction, hoping to help it find a good person who knows the goods." host."


    "It can play its own value, and I don''t have to waste it in my hands."


    City Lord Luo''s words were very sincere. Although it may not necessarily make people believe what it said was true, at least the booing at the scene was significantly smaller.


    "To be honest, although what City Lord Luo said seems to be true, I really don''t see what''s so good about it. It''s just a lump of clay."


    "With the identity and status of Luo City Lord, it is impossible to use clay to fool us. Perhaps, it does have its magic, but we really can''t see it."


    "But the problem is, we don''t see any good stuff, so what should we buy?"


    "Not many people would be willing to buy it. If there were, it would only be out of trust in Luo City Lord."


    Many people shook their heads repeatedly, obviously not interested in what Luo City Lord had in hand.


    However, some people dislike it, while others want it.


    "Lord Luo City has always been very calm in doing things. Yetian City can develop to its current scale not only because of its geographical location. Among them, the reputation dominated by the Luo family is the key. Therefore, I believe in Luo City Master''s words even more. , although this thing can¡¯t be understood now, it must be a real treasure.¡±


    "That''s right, something that even Luo City Lord can''t understand. It''s definitely not an ordinary thing. I want to take pictures of this thing."


    This thing is like a blind box. It may lose everything, but it may also make you rich overnight. The key question is how you look at it and from what angle you look at it.


    Therefore, the people in the auction house were divided into two groups.


    Some are very willing to rush to pay the bill, but some are skeptical and scoff at it.


    Su Yingxia smiled slightly and looked at Han Sanqian: "Sanqian, which side are you on?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I''m on my side."


    "Your side?"


    Han Sanqian nodded heavily, yes, it''s on his side.


    Let''s not talk about whether this thing is as unusual as what Luo Jin said, just because it can make Han Sanqian almost blind, Han Sanqian is already quite interesting.


    He must buy it back and study it carefully.


    "Everyone, how things are depends on everyone''s own consciousness. I can only say so much. Now, I announce that the auction has officially started."


    After Luo Jin finished speaking, he tapped the hammer lightly, and the sale started...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4697

    This time, the auction of things was obviously much lighter than before.


    In the audience, although there were bidders, the price continued to rise, but both the range and the speed were obviously much slower.


    A quarter of an hour later, the price was only more than three million yuan, and the rising trend had completely entered a cold period.


    "Four million." Han Sanqian raised his hand.


    Hearing the price, some bidders shook their heads on the spot.


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford four million, but that this kind of blind box is no longer worth the price.


    This is like buying a lottery ticket. Even if you know that winning the lottery will bring you huge wealth, you may not spend a lot of money to buy a lottery ticket.


    The reason is also very simple, there is a possibility of failure!


    Everyone is not necessarily a gambler, and there is no need for them to take risks, because the current life is already rich enough for them.


    That being the case, there is no need for that at all.


    Except for these competitive people, the rest of them are naturally people who are questioning from the beginning to the end. They are even less likely to shoot, and they will only mock Han Sanqian more.


    "Look, I said that he only pretends to be cool in places that don''t cost much."


    "Hmph, he''s really excited about something worth a few million. Just now, there were really two things worth hundreds of millions. This guy, shit, he didn''t even dare to let go of a thing that was suppressed by others."


    "Let him pretend to be aggressive. Anyway, anyone with a little brain knows that this is just rubbish. After buying this stuff back, it will be even more ridiculous."


    "At that time, I''m afraid this guy can only hold that pile of mud and cry."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    A group of people laughed wildly, obviously seeing Han Sanqian as a complete fool.


    There was almost no need to think about the ending, Han Sanqian finally sold the mud at a price of 4 million.


    "Everyone, I am very grateful to all of you for participating in our grand event. To show my sincerity, I specially held a feast on behalf of Yetian City. At that time, there will be enough good wine and meat. I hope everyone will have a good time eating and having fun. "


    As soon as the words fell, Guanshi Qi also followed the previous arrangement and started to fire a big salute. For a while, the sky above Yetian City was filled with fireworks.


    Under the stage, everyone raised their hands to celebrate this absolute prosperity.


    Just as Han Sanqian was about to get up and leave, Gu Chu and the others walked over slowly.


    "Sir, let''s have a drink or two together?" Gu Chu smiled and said, "Is it Gu who used this banquet to present a flower? The right is to make an apology for the previous recklessness, and also for taking your favor today. how?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "You and I have no enmity, how can we make amends? However, I do intend to have a meal with the lonely son, after all, I said that your Huang Rong is still waiting for me."


    "Sir, I really don''t understand why you swear that Huang Rong will give it to you. I''m more interested in it, please."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and just about to start, he suddenly frowned: "Aren''t you going to pay first?"


    "Haha, sir, you don''t know something. In Yetian City, there is no fear of someone buying something and not paying for it. The auction has just ended, and they have to be busy with statistics, ordering goods, and after processing After these, they will naturally send the bill, and it will not be too late for the husband to pay the bill."


    Han Sanqian bowed politely: "So that''s it, I''ve been taught."


    "Sir, please." Gu Chu smiled.


    Han Sanqian nodded, and walked all the way to the banquet under Gu Chu''s invitation.


    The banquet was set in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Basically similar to many large banquets in the past, many tables were placed in the open space of the City Lord''s Mansion, and most of the guests were arranged in it.


    And along the way, they arrived at the main hall of the city lord.


    On the platform of the main hall, there are also quite a few tables. Compared with the ones below, the tables here are obviously more exquisite in workmanship, and the materials are far superior to those below.


    And these are obviously the seats where some famous figures sit.


    In the hall, there are also seven tables arranged.


    Among them, six tables are arranged on the left and right, and the remaining one is in the main position.


    This table was occupied by well-known local tyrants, and it was also the seat of high-spending local tyrants in this auction.


    Han Sanqian was arranged at that table.


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia walking all the way towards the main table in the hall, for a while, there were discussions all around...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4698

    "Fuck, isn''t this the fucking slave? Damn, he is also qualified to sit at the main table?"


    "In every after-dinner banquet at the auction, the seat you sit in is actually equivalent to showing off your strength. Many people spend a lot of money at the auction, in fact, it is mainly to show their face. I didn''t expect that guy this time Actually caught up."


    "Sit down. After dinner, the bills will be sorted out. No one should leave. I want to see how this guy will be so ugly."


    "That''s right, no one is allowed to leave after dinner. I don''t believe that guy can afford the money to pay the bill."


    A group of people whispered in secret, looking at Han Sanqian with vicious eyes.


    At the invitation of Gu Chu, the two couples walked into the hall together.


    Luo Jin was talking enthusiastically with several big buyers surnamed Zhuang, when he saw Han Sanqian coming in, he immediately got up in a hurry.


    "Oh, honored guest, honored guest."


    Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia bowed together slightly: "I''m bothering City Lord Luo."


    There were a few other people talking and laughing, but after seeing Han Sanqian, their expressions changed obviously, and they each looked to the side, as if they didn''t bother to even look at someone like Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian also ignored them lazily. After sitting down at Luo Jin''s invitation, he quietly waited for the banquet to start.


    Soon, Manager Qi rushed in and told Luo Jin that most of the people had arrived.


    Luo Jin nodded, raised a glass of wine directly, and respected everyone.


    "Everyone, thank you again. Luo has nothing to show for it, and he should do it first."


    After the words fell, everyone raised their wine glasses one after another, and drank one after another.


    "Okay, let''s take a seat, Luo is here, I hope everyone has a good meal!"


    With a big wave of Luo Jin''s hand, the whole banquet officially started.


    Everyone chatted freely while eating, but it was obvious that Han Sanqian and Su Yingxia were excluded. Although Gu Chu deliberately wanted to talk to Han Sanqian several times, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    This situation lasted for nearly half an hour. Basically, everyone was already in their thirties, and the dishes were over-flavored.


    Seeing Han Sanqian and his wife being left out in the cold, all the people at the same table sneered secretly, and after drinking a few glasses of wine, the surname Zhuang seemed to have rekindled his inner anger.


    Taking advantage of the alcohol, he slapped the table and looked at Han Sanqian: "By the way, when we were on the stage before, someone said that I want to give him my Wheel of Fire?"


    "What? Now that no one has even said a word to you, you still expect someone to give you something?"


    As soon as these words came out, although these people did not laugh out loud like those people in the market, the ridicule in their eyes was already more murderous than those people.


    Han Sanqian put down his chopsticks and smiled softly: "You don''t have to give it away, but I''m afraid you have to go home and sleep with your Fire Wheel in your arms. By the way, it''s cold today, and you may not even have a hut by then." No, remember to hold on to some Fire Wheels."


    "You paid 33.1 billion to buy it before, right? Coincidentally, I have 15 billion to spare."


    After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he looked at the person surnamed Zhuang leisurely.


    The one surnamed Zhuang was furious, I bought something for more than 30 billion, and you want to buy it for me for 15 billion? Grass, are you taking me for a fool? !


    "You can do it if you want, but ask if any of them would exceed this price?" Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    When Han Sanqian called for 10 billion when he bought this thing, no one had bid at that time, only the surname Zhuang was driving up the price.


    Therefore, the price of 10 billion is destined not to be taken over by too many people.


    15 billion, not Han Sanqian''s generosity, but since you want to force others to do things, you have to give others a little sweetness.


    At the same time, this price can also dispel those who want to pay a price of about 10 billion because of "loyalty", so that the surname Zhuang can clearly know that he is completely helpless and can only accept Han San at the position of 15 billion. Meaningful.


    The back molars surnamed Zhuang were almost gnawed, but it must be admitted that Han Sanqian hit the snake seven inches, and he really hit his vitals.


    He couldn''t afford the cost of more than 30 billion yuan, and even if he had to, he would have to go bankrupt!


    However, Han Sanqian still has a completely indifferent face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4699

    Seeing that the surname Zhuang didn''t speak, and wanted to get angry but couldn''t, Han Sanqian didn''t intend to force him.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Mr. Gu Chu beside him: "Mr. Gu, now it''s your Huang Rong."


    Gu Chu frowned slightly. The surname Zhuang was indeed capable, but it was not really that strong. Although Han Sanqian''s high price was somewhat immoral, it was still normal.


    But I am different. The Gu family has a big business. Although tens of billions are indeed large enough, it will indeed make the Gu family uncomfortable for a period of time, but it will not stop the Gu family from operating.


    And once half of this batch of goods is sold out, the lonely family will be normal as usual, and Han Sanqian''s move will naturally have no effect on the lonely family.


    Therefore, he was really curious, where did Han Sanqian get the confidence to think that he would give Huang Rong to him.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chu said, "Sir, please clarify."


    Han Sanqian said: "It''s not an explicit statement, I just want to invite the lonely son to watch a performance."


    "oh?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, just got up and stood up, facing everyone, said: "I know, many of you are extremely upset to see me, and I can even say this, if there is no order in Yetian City, you must be very upset." Want to hit me?"


    Between the words, there was no reply from the scene.


    However, the disdainful eyes of many people have already explained the problem. It can even be said that if there is no city lord, they will beat Han Sanqian now.


    "What? You dare not admit it?" Han Sanqian sneered disdainfully.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a muffled sound, and a strong man jumped up against the table and shouted angrily: "Fuck, I have tolerated you for a long time."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to talk to you bastard for the sake of Yetian City and Luo City Lord''s face, but you bastard didn''t know the scale, and you pretended to be aggressive again and again, not to mention hitting you, I just killed you. What can I do?"


    With the first person to stand up, the second and third also stood up one after another.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Luo Jin hurriedly wanted to stop it, but Han Sanqian pressed him down.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Want to kill me? It''s not impossible, but there are a lot of people who want to kill me. Who are you? With you few bugs?"


    "Fuck you, what are you talking about, do you fucking believe that I''m going to break your neck right now?"


    "Go on, guys, get up for me."


    "Wow!"


    This time, not only many people in the hall stood up, but also many people outside stood up directly.


    Han Sanqian didn''t panic at all, but calmly counted the number of people who stood up.


    "It''s just a few hundred people." With a disdainful smile, Han Sanqian looked at the first person who stood up and said coldly, "You want to kill me, so I''ll give you this chance."


    "However, based on your hundreds of people, I think you might be killed instead of me."


    "Well, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour. You''d better call thousands of people. Oh, yes, if anyone you call kills me, not only will you not be held responsible, but at the same time, all my property All of them will be shared equally with you.¡±


    Originally, Han Sanqian was extremely disliked, but now Han Sanqian directly throws out the lure of property to make everyone fall in love with him.


    Isn''t this a typical legal and reasonable killing and robbing? !


    Having been in the business all their lives and wandering the rivers and lakes all their lives, this is really the first time they have seen such a perverted request.


    "It''s true."


    "Lord Luo City is here and can be a witness." Han Sanqian said.


    "Okay, you wait for me."


    The man flicked his sleeves and rushed directly outside the hall to call for someone.


    Gu Chu was even more confused, what was going on, wasn''t he still talking about Huang Rong just now? Why did it turn into a fight all of a sudden, and it was almost fatal...


    This matter changed too quickly, even if he tried to think about it, he couldn''t think of any connection between these two things.


    "Sir, what are you doing?" Gu Chu asked.


    Han Sanqian didn''t answer, but someone frowned at this moment: "Could it be that he wants to...?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4700

    Many people looked back immediately, and no one could guess what Han Sanqian was going to do. If someone made a noise at this time, it would naturally attract the attention of many people.


    "Sensational?"


    The man spoke his own answer.


    Seeing that everyone was completely puzzled, he continued: "Perhaps, he really has no money at all, but even if he has earned enough limelight after he succeeds, he will always be very clear about what will happen next."


    "So, instead of dying a cowardly death at that time, it''s better to come out like this now. At least, if you fight a hundred people by yourself, you will be honored to die."


    "This person is like a candle, looking up at the light of the sun all his life, but unable to do anything about it. In the end, he can only complete the humble end by burning himself."


    When everyone heard the words, they nodded one after another. What he said did make sense.


    "But what does it have to do with Huang Rong?" This kind of explanation can explain his behavior, but for Gu Chuan, it should still have nothing to do with his own Huang Rong, so he asked again.


    The man''s face was slightly embarrassed, but it was only for a moment, and then he suddenly smiled and said: "It''s very simple, this is fighting with your life."


    "Everyone knows that the lonely son has always been kind and good at things. He staged a bitter scene of being beaten by hundreds of people. It is not wrong to kidnap you morally or not to Huang Rong."


    The explanation is far-fetched, but it seems to make sense after thinking about it.


    Some people nodded, but some did not express their opinions, thinking that such an explanation was too ridiculous.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. Facing these rumors, he didn''t care at all. Time will tell everything, and it is more powerful than any explanation.


    Taking Su Yingxia along, Han Sanqian walked out of the hall slowly.


    The people in the hall followed closely behind and walked out one after another.


    They were all curious about what was going on, and they were even more curious about how Han Sanqian would end up!


    At this time, outside the hall, after the mobilization of the person just now, at least eight or nine hundred people stood in the audience, looking at Han Sanqian coldly and disdainfully.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Just these people?"


    "Hmph, there are more than nine hundred people, and one mouthful of saliva can drown you, you bastard, and you are still talking big!" The man shouted disdainfully.


    "Call some more people." After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he glanced at all the people present, and said, "I can swear in front of Lord Luo that no matter how many of you there are in this siege, it is not The so-called victory without force is not about bullying the few with the more."


    "If I lose, death and injury have nothing to do with you."


    "how?!"


    Although the voice is not loud, it is enough to penetrate everyone''s ears, and it is also enough to shock everyone''s hearts.


    "If you win and have money, you don''t take responsibility, and if you lose, you don''t have any responsibility. Don''t you dare to do that? Or, are you all cowards who only know how to talk?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "Fuck, I didn''t want to do anything at first. Although I can''t stand this idiot, I don''t want to participate because it''s not a human thing after all. But now, this guy''s words are too presumptuous, my brother Guys, stand up for me."


    "Fuck, what you said is not wrong. If you don''t show him how powerful this kind of trash is, he really doesn''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has. Brothers, play with him."


    Following Han Sanqian''s taunting words, more and more people stood up.


    Gu Chu couldn''t help wiping the sweat off his forehead, he really didn''t understand what Han Sanqian was going to do.


    Could it be that the previous person really hit the mark, that Han Sanqian wanted to threaten his own life, kidnap him morally, and force him to hand Huang Rong over to him?


    However, no matter how kind-hearted he is, it is absolutely impossible for him to just give away tens of billions of purchased materials to others.


    Even if the Bodhisattva comes, he doesn''t have such kindness, right? !


    Soon, more and more underground people stood on the stage, from the initial eight or nine hundred people, to more than two thousand in an instant, and many of them were thugs of these wealthy businessmen.


    Only then did Han Sanqian smile slightly satisfied: "Although it''s still a bit worse, it''s almost the same."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian turned to look at Luo Jin: "By the way, Lord Luo, can I trouble you?"


    Luo Jin recovered from the unbelievable thoughts, looked at Han Sanqian, and said, "Dear guest, what''s the matter?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4701

    "I''d like to trouble City Lord Luo to send out servants to clean up this place, otherwise, once a fight breaks out, I''m afraid these tables of yours will be destroyed."


    "In the coming year, you still have to hold an auction and hold a banquet. Where will you find a table then?"


    I thought Han Sanqian had something important to do, but it turned out to be just this? !


    Luo Jin didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry.


    However, when it comes to this, he can only grit his teeth and wave his hands, and arrange for his servants to clean up the scene immediately.


    Soon, the tables were removed, and the place was almost emptied.


    "Guest, everything is ready, do you really want to..."


    After all, the person who has spent a lot of money in Yetian City is naturally a distinguished guest of Yetian City. Therefore, at this last juncture, Luo Jin still wanted to persuade Hananqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and looked at Gu Chu: "Young Master Gu Chu, you have to watch the performance later."


    After the words fell, regardless of whether Gu Chu agreed or not, Han Sanqian had already walked towards the audience slowly.


    Glancing at everyone, Han Sanqian was very domineering against thousands of people: "You can start now, don''t say that I bully you many people, I will let you three tricks first."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian put his hands behind his back and stood proudly.


    "Damn you, there are so many of us, and you are alone, you still dare to bully us here."


    "From the moment you pretended to be aggressive at the auction, I found that you are an extremely shameless person. Now it seems that you are indeed so."


    "Okay, what I like most is to beat up those who pretend to be aggressive. Since you dare to pretend here, then I will fucking dare to slap you in the face."


    "Come on, brothers."


    As soon as the words fell, a large group of people took the lead and rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    There are advantages to having a large number of people, at least in terms of momentum.


    No matter what the cultivation level and abilities of this group of people are, it is undeniable that the scene of them attacking in groups is still extremely shocking.


    "Lord Luo City, although I don''t know why this gentleman did this, he is also a VIP at the auction in Yetian City." Gu Chu said softly to Luo Jin next to him: "At this auction, although he is in the limelight It¡¯s a little strange, and the impact is not too good.¡±


    "But after all, it was filmed according to normal procedures, so there is nothing wrong with him. However, if he died here today, City Lord Luo, think about it, how will people with ulterior motives spread it outside?"


    It is bound to become a rumor that someone was beaten to death by a group of people when he came back to Yetian City for shopping the first time.


    This point, Luo City Lord is not unexpected.


    Yetian City''s current scale depends on its reputation and guarantee.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be reminded by the lonely son. Luo is also known as a man with a heart. Don''t worry, I have already arranged for the guards to hide around. If the distinguished guest is in any life-threatening situation, they will immediately go to rescue him. .¡±


    "Competition in martial arts is ruthless, and swords have no eyes. It is inevitable that he will be knocked down."


    Gu Chu nodded, as long as his life was not in danger, he would feel much more at ease.


    At this time, Han Sanqian in the field, facing the rushing crowd, did not dodge the slightest at this time, and still quietly commented on them.


    It''s getting closer, it''s getting closer, it''s getting closer.


    He still didn''t move.


    When many onlookers couldn''t help but feel nervous for him, Su Yingxia''s expression was indifferent.


    Although there were a lot of these people, let alone hurt Han Sanqian, even she couldn''t hurt at all. Naturally, she didn''t have to worry about Han Sanqian''s safety at all.


    Just when the crowd was approaching Han Sanqian half a meter away, Han Sanqian finally moved.


    But his movements were extremely small, his feet almost never left the ground, but his upper body took advantage of the momentum to turn left and right.


    However, it was such a small range, but it miraculously escaped the crowd that came like a wave, and the people present were stunned.


    "This guy...how...how did he escape the impact of so many people?"


    Some people were dumbfounded. With such an intensive attack, Han Sanqian escaped.


    "So what if he escaped? Now he simply falls into the encirclement, and he will die even worse." Someone said disdainfully.


    Although he escaped from the "first day of the junior high school", it was obvious that the "fifteen" from behind also followed in, echoed with the people in front, and surrounded Han Sanqian tightly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4702

    "Now, let me see how he hides."


    "You can''t escape with your wings!"


    These four words firmly explained Han Sanqian''s current situation.


    There are people everywhere, and now there is no place to hide even if they want to hide.


    Sure enough, as the people who were attacking in front turned around, the encirclement circle quickly tightened towards Han Sanqian, and Han Sanqian was bound to be surrounded to death.


    Han Sanqian didn''t panic in the slightest. With a light tap on his feet, he took off directly on the spot.


    Ling was in mid-air, looking indifferently at the crowd below who collided with each other because of the failure of the charge.


    "Fuck you, bastard, if you agreed to fight, you''ll just hide and hide?"


    "Are you a man? If you have the guts, come down and fight!"


    A group of people cursed and pointed at Han Sanqian, furious to the extreme.


    Han Sanqian smiled contemptuously: "I said, I''ll let you guys do it, it''s not my turn yet."


    "Fuck, fuck him."


    Someone roared, and in the next second, the crowd gathered again, and then many people directly attacked Han Sanqian in the midair with magic. three thousand.


    Han Sanqian still didn''t attack, but just dodged indifferently.


    For a while, no matter how the group of people flying in the air attacked, they still couldn''t touch Han Sanqian''s body at all.


    Gu Chu''s worries began to fade away, and even a slight smile appeared, saying: "I can''t tell, this brother is quite capable."


    Luo Jin nodded and asked: "The man should have been brought by the Gu Gongzi back then, but from the meaning of Gu Gongzi''s words, it seems that he didn''t know that he has this ability? Could it be that when he was arrested..."


    "At the beginning, he was controlled by the mechanism in the bag."


    "But a person who can come and go freely among so many people may not be able to easily even if he has a cloth bag."


    "Gu Mou didn''t know about this, but when he was arrested that day, he really didn''t resist."


    Luo Jin nodded and smiled: "So, there are two possibilities."


    "Lord Luo, please speak."


    "Either he has lightness kung fu or the method of escape is more powerful, but in fact his combat power is not very strong, so he has no ability to resist."


    Gu Chu nodded: "The Lord Luo''s words are reasonable, so what about the second possibility?"


    "The second possibility?" Luo Jin smiled: "That is that he may be a peerless master."


    "Peerless master?" Gu Chu asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right, a peerless master. In other words, he may not bother fighting you at all, and even knows that you can''t hurt him at all with your strength, so he is lazy to fight with you, and it just so happens that he also wants to come to Yetian City, so, instead It¡¯s better to go along with the current and give you a free ride.¡±


    Gu Chu didn''t speak, but thinking carefully about Han Sanqian''s calmness along the way, it seemed that he always felt that Luo City Lord''s words were very reasonable.


    He really looked like an unworldly master, very calm.


    Luo Jin smiled: "I am more willing to believe in the second possibility. Although he is a slave in Yetian City, the first time I saw this person, I felt that this person was not simple."


    Gu Chu agrees: "He does look completely different from ordinary people."


    "Temperament, his temperament is definitely not that of an ordinary person." Luo Jin said.


    Gu Chu nodded: "Exactly."


    "Actually, after talking with you and me, I''m not only more inclined to the second possibility, but also a very terrifying idea arises, Gu Gongzi, are you interested?"


    Gu Chu hurriedly said: "City Lord Luo has something to say."


    Luo Jin smiled, and was not in a hurry to speak for a while, but acted like a fool: "It is said that the lonely son is extremely intelligent, why not... the lonely son, guess, what is Luo''s horrible idea?"


    Gu Chu was slightly taken aback, and thought carefully: "If Gu must guess, then Gu thinks that Lord Luo may have the same idea as me."


    "Oh? Gu Gongzi, why don''t you just talk about it." Luo approached with greater interest.


    Gu Chu glanced around lightly, seeing that no one was paying attention to what he and Lord Luo were talking about, so he leaned closer to Luo Jin''s ear, and said, "I guess, both City Lord Luo and Gu felt that the person in front of them The young man is not just as simple as a peerless master, even...he is very likely to be Han Sanqian who has been in the limelight recently!"


    Hearing this, Lord Luo suddenly turned his head and looked at Gu Chu!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4703

    Han Sanqian!


    The driving force behind the destruction of the Demon Castle!


    The idea is bold!


    But Luo Jin also had to admit that what Gu Chu said was correct at all, he did have such a guess.


    There is no other reason, the man''s temperament, calmness, and the same characteristics of the human race.


    Of course, there was also Su Yingxia.


    Although they don''t know Su Yingxia, they must admit that Su Yingxia is simply too beautiful.


    Such a beautiful woman, how could her man be mediocre? !


    Moreover, the most frightening fact is that the couple did not even bring a entourage with them when they went out.


    This is the land of the demons, it is very chaotic, and there are always dangers.


    Even a well-known person like Gu Chu, who is well-fed around Yetian City, cannot go out without bringing his entourage.


    How can he be so confident that he is not a person around here at all?


    Self-confidence comes from one''s own strength. It''s not like they don''t understand this truth.


    "At present, it is possible." Luo Jin said.


    Gu Chu nodded: "That''s true. From another perspective, if he is just an ordinary person, then many things he does are not in line with common sense."


    "Without contempt, I think of him the same as ordinary people. He is a person who is so proud that his IQ may have a problem."


    "But if you bring the character into the fact that he is Han Sanqian, everything will be different."


    If he was Han Sanqian, then what he did could not even be called high-profile, but low-key.


    "Yes, if he is Han Sanqian, what''s the point of beating one or two thousand people? If he is Han Sanqian, what''s wrong with asking for Huang Rong?",


    Some things, don''t want to know, think carefully and fear.


    "But what I don''t understand is that if he is Han Sanqian, he can just explain his identity to me directly. Huang Rong''s matter is not something that cannot be discussed. Why did he come out like this? To kill chickens and monkeys?"


    "With his strength, there is no need to do this. He only needs to report his fame, which is enough to deter me."


    Gu Chu doubted.


    In fact, Luo Jin didn''t quite understand this question.


    Han Sanqian''s bloody massacre of Tianmo Fortress was just recently, and only other cities suffered successively. His name was already a strong signboard, and he didn''t need anything else.


    "Go on." Luo Jin sighed.


    Since you can''t guess the answer, it''s better to let nature take its course.


    Gu Chu nodded, and also looked at Han Sanqian.


    At this time, the continuous failures had made the crowd a little angry and out of control, and Han Sanqian''s ultimate move became more and more obvious.


    But Han Sanqian is still like a fish in water, easily defusing all kinds of attacks.


    After that, one retreated a few meters away from the battlefield, and looked at Gu Chu again: "Young Master Gu, I''ve made my move, and it''s time for me to show myself."


    "I''ll only practice it once, so you must appreciate it!"


    Gu Chu had been engrossed in watching Han Sanqian''s every move, but now he was suddenly called out by Han Sanqian, and he obviously didn''t understand it, so he nodded numbly.


    "I just learned to show you temporarily, so it may not be perfect, but it''s good enough."


    When the words fell, Han Sanqian shook his hands and retracted his shoulders. All the air in front of him rushed towards Han Sanqian crazily, as if he had suddenly encountered a top-level black hole.


    At the same time, within a radius of several miles centered on Han Sanqian, no matter the ground or the house, they were shaken crazily under the influence of that suction.


    The air around Han Sanqian''s body began to change color, showing a magical sky blue.


    And in the palms of his hands, there are jumping purple thunders.


    Looking at the group of people waiting not far in front of him, Han Sanqian smiled contemptuously: "Thousands of people? But one of them is just powder."


    "Tianxuan crazy electricity!"


    boom!


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s sudden push, the huge blue lightning drove the surrounding blue air, like a giant thunderbolt, directly struck at everyone...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4704

    "boom!"


    Facing the purple lightning and the blue air, the crowd didn''t even have time to react, and they were already hit by its huge waves in the next second.


    "Zi!"


    Countless thunder and lightning are like countless small snakes, wrapping around everyone''s body.


    At that moment, Fangfo couldn''t feel anything wrong, but he could obviously feel that something was sticking to him suddenly.


    Han Sanqian looked at the scene, smiled slightly, turned around, and looked at City Lord Luo and Gu Chu.


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, what does this mean? !


    But in the next second, the two of them completely understood.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Suddenly, the group of people exploded directly! Each electric snake was like an electric whip, and like a string of bombs, they exploded with Han Sanqian''s snap of his fingers.


    You may have heard firecrackers during the Chinese New Year, but have you ever heard tens of thousands of firecrackers exploding in one breath?


    Now here, that''s it.


    Everyone''s body, feet, and hands exploded one after another.


    There were originally thousands of mighty divisions, but in an instant, they were blown up to screams, kneeling down, lying down everywhere, how could they still have the slightest fighting power.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, what is this?


    What the hell is this?


    With one move, thousands of people lose their fighting power directly? !


    Even the top experts around many rich people in the field, it is impossible to do it.


    Although there are indeed some ordinary people among these thousands of people, it is undeniable that there are also quite a few masters among them.


    that''s all? Just fell down without even a moment of resistance?


    No one believed it, but the fact appeared in front of everyone. How could this not make everyone dumbfounded?


    "Is this guy a human?"


    "Killing thousands of people with one move, how could he be so capable?"


    "Damn it, I really misjudged him. I thought he was a piece of rubbish. I didn''t expect..."


    "Fuck, it''s a good thing I didn''t come up just now, otherwise..."


    Thinking of his own fate, that person couldn''t help but feel a chill down his back.


    "Young Master, how do you feel?" Han Sanqian walked over.


    Only then did the two of them wake up from the shock, and when they came back to their senses, they hurriedly laughed.


    "Sir, you really are an incomparable person. Luo knew that Mr. Luo was extraordinary, but he didn''t expect him to be so fast. It''s amazing just now."


    "Gu is also very impressed, but I have to admit that my back feels cold, Mr. is so powerful, that day Gu still..."


    Thinking about the original decision is really correct, if I go too far, once I anger the person in front of me, then I may suffer a catastrophe.


    This is simply dancing with the tiger, walking with the wolf!


    "Young Master, no." Han Sanqian shook his head: "I''m not asking about my performance, I''m asking about the trick just now, what do you think?"


    "That move just now?" Gu Chu was taken aback.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "That''s right, Tianxuan is crazy!"


    "A new trick I learned."


    "They''re all from Yetian City, so there''s no need to lose their lives. I just used about 30% of my strength."


    Gu Chu became even more suspicious. Obviously, Han Sanqian seemed to have other meanings when he said this.


    "Gu thinks there is something in Mr.''s words?" He asked.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Young master, Tianxuan Kuangdian is a god-level skill."


    "What I showed just now is just scratching the surface. After all, I have never learned this exercise. I just practiced it temporarily for the performance, and used it for display."


    "Its true power is probably at least ten times stronger than what I have shown."


    In this regard, Gu Chu did not doubt that Han Sanqian was bragging. Although he was not a great master, he was at least considered to be the future of a lonely family, with certain attainments in cultivation.


    Naturally, he could also see that when Han Sanqian used this move, he was obviously in the stage of withdrawing his strength. If he used all his strength, what would happen to these thousands of people?


    I dare not say that all of them are dead at once, but it is definitely not just a simple injury as it seems now.


    Seeing that Gu Chu didn''t refute, he probably agreed with his own statement, Han Sanqian continued: "Then, what I want to ask is, is Gu Gongzi interested in this Tianxuan Kuangdian?"


    "If you are interested, I can give it to you!"


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4705

    "Give it to me?"


    God-level exercises.


    What is the rarest thing in this world? That is nothing more than a top-level artifact and method.


    These two things are the greatest for improving a person''s cultivation base, but they are also the least difficult to obtain naturally.


    Especially the latter.


    After all, someone can forge the artifact, so there is a high probability that it will be handed down, and it will not disappear with the disappearance of the first generation owner.


    But good skills are different. If the masters don''t pass on the skills, there is a high probability that they will be lost.


    Therefore, since ancient times, the reason why the disciples of the Zongmen Shujiao are so numerous and continuous is not all because the Zongmen have their own methods.


    Moreover, the best ones will be pulled down, but Han Sanqian is better, just come to a god-level one? !


    To be honest, Gu Chu''s subconscious reaction is that he really doesn''t believe it.


    After all, this thing is too imaginary. Many people subconsciously think that I will not be able to practice this level of practice in this life. Even if I have the opportunity to see it, I am already begging my father to sue my grandmother, and the green on the ancestral grave. Smoked.


    But the fact is that through Han Sanqian''s drill just now, Gu Chu can basically confirm that this thing is definitely a god-level skill.


    Without him, if it weren''t for the god-level skills, it would be impossible to cause such a huge damage.


    To put it bluntly, even if this so-called maddening is not god-level, it is at least close to divine consciousness.


    Damn, just this kind of thing, give it away? !


    Gu Chu even wondered if his hearing was hallucinating!


    But after thinking about it carefully, Gu Chu quickly understood the true meaning of this gift.


    Huang Rong!


    To put it bluntly, this is called giving away, but to put it bluntly, it is bartering!


    Is it a bad thing for Huang Rong, who was bought by 90 billion, to exchange for a god-level cheat book?


    Not bad!


    God-level skills are rare but not sought after. Although Huang Rong is good, it is only a rare level.


    The two are not at the same level at all in terms of levels and levels, but Huang Rong only wins when there are enough numbers.


    "Gu Gongzi, you bought it for 90 billion, right? I''ll give you another 5 billion. You can resell this batch of Huang Rong to me."


    "Gu Gongzi, I am willing to add ten billion!"


    Yes, Huang Rong can indeed improve the overall strength of a family to a greater extent, but there is always an upper limit.


    But the god-level skills are different. He may promote a person, but its upper limit is extremely high.


    And once a person reached the peak, wouldn''t his family be promoted in a place like the Demon Race?


    On the surface, the members of the family will not grow too much, but can they benefit from being at the top?


    Could be bigger!


    You know, which of the three major true god families in the Eight Directions World didn''t directly become bigger and stronger because of the peak people? !


    So, some hidden things are invisible, but you can think of them.


    "Young master, now it seems that he is really talking big when he wants Huang Rong." Luo Jin smiled wryly.


    If he had known this would be the end, he wouldn''t even have put Huang Rong up for auction, and would have exchanged things with Han Sanqian in private.


    Gu Chu also understands the benefits, but the reason why he is still not sure is that he is going out with a mission.


    Huang Rong is the family''s plan, and the family even does not hesitate to borrow money from the bank. If they let themselves change it halfway, it is really difficult to explain such a valuable thing.


    "Young master, haven''t you figured it out yet?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    It was clear that Gu Chu had a big advantage, otherwise, Han Sanqian would not be so confident that Huang Rong would definitely return to his hands.


    Or at the auction house, Han Sanqian directly mortgaged the god-level skills to increase the price in exchange for money, so why wait until now? !


    "How about this, Mr. Gu, I will personally help you lay the foundation for this god-level exercise, so that your subsequent practice will be easier. Of course, I also promise that I only read the first part of this exercise for practice. As for I haven''t read the follow-up at all, so it is definitely your exclusive secret method."


    This sentence may seem light, but it is actually the last straw that can overwhelm a camel.


    Unique!


    Also help you practice the basics!


    What does this mean? It means that Han Sanqian has basically fed you all the food to your mouth, you just need to open your mouth, and, with one mouth, you can still eat a mouth full of oil!


    Isn''t this the last grass that "broke" the camel''s back?


    "how?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4706

    "how?"


    These two words almost hit Gu Chu hard in the depths of his heart.


    He really didn''t want to lose Huang Rong, and he really didn''t want to go against the family''s original plan and go into business alone. He actually obeyed the rules very much.


    It is basically impossible for a lonely family to exist in such a behavior that violates the original plan privately.


    But helplessly, Han Sanqian gave too much.


    "Wait."


    But just when Gu Gongzi was about to agree, his entourage stood up in time.


    "You say it''s god-level or god-level?"


    After saying that, he hurriedly saluted his young master, and said: "Young master, there are so many deception methods out there, although the trick he used just now seems to be quite cruel."


    "However, how can you tell whether he really reduced his strength because he didn''t want to hurt others, or whether he was just a cover-up, making it fun to watch, but it''s actually useless?"


    In a word, several subordinates around Gu Chu also nodded one after another.


    Moreover, not only them, some onlookers also expressed their support.


    Han Sanqian gave a wry smile. He couldn''t blame them for being picky if he had such doubts, and this possibility did exist, but from Han Sanqian''s point of view, these people had no grudge against him, and he really did not. As for killing others.


    "This time, neither close nor retreat." Han Sanqian finished his sentence and looked at the person who spoke: "Then how do you want me to prove it?"


    "This is what you should think about yourself, not for us to help you." The subordinate said.


    Han Sanqian shook his head helplessly, and was about to speak when suddenly a man in strange clothes walked in quickly from outside.


    This person is thin and thin, like a bamboo pole, with black skin like plastic clothes.


    The face was wrapped in a black cloth, and almost only two eyes were exposed.


    With the appearance of this person, Han Sanqian could clearly see a trace of displeasure appearing on Luo Jin''s face.


    In the next second, Luo Jin took a few steps towards the man.


    "City Master!" The man bowed slightly.


    "Is there something wrong?" Luo Jin asked lightly, but with Han Sanqian''s cultivation, he could clearly hear it clearly and clearly.


    "Yes, they have come."


    Hearing this, Luo Jin clenched his fists: "Usually, the auction will arrive on the seventh day after the end of the auction. Why did you arrive so early this year? To put it bluntly, it''s just that there is such a big meeting in Yetian City. , rushing to harvest.¡±


    "What a bastard!"


    "I have been in Yetian City for so many years, when did I lose them?"


    With a curse, Luo Jin waved his hand: "Go and tell them, wait in the back city, the auction in the city is still counting, at least we will talk about it tomorrow."


    "Yes." The man was about to retreat as soon as he took the order.


    "Wait a minute!" Luo Jin suddenly stopped the man again, thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "When you talk to them, don''t talk to them like I talk to you, try to be gentle, you know? "


    "The subordinate understands."


    Luo Jin waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to do it quickly, and then returned to Han Sanqian and the others.


    Looking at the trouble on Luo Jin''s face, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but smile softly at this moment.


    It seems that, by coincidence, when I want to sleep, someone is going to hand me the pillow.


    "Lord Luo City." Gu Chu asked with concern.


    Although Luo Jin didn''t say anything, Gu Chu, who has been in Yetian City all year round, is very aware of all these secrets.


    Luo Jin waved his hand, indicating that he was fine, but it was obvious, from his expression, how could he be fine with this appearance.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "City Lord Luo has something to do, but tell me, maybe, I can help you solve it."


    "Joke, you really pretend to be addicted, don''t you? You still want to help solve it? You sell fakes."


    "That''s right, and even if you sell the real thing, you are really rich, so what? You are not from Yetian City, let alone someone who has been in contact with Yetian City all year round. Of course, you don''t know about Yetian City. There are many rules, I can only tell you, sometimes you have to open your eyes, otherwise, you don¡¯t know how you died.¡±


    "Leave your own business alone, young man, you don''t know the heights of the heavens and the earth."


    Han Sanqian had just finished speaking, and the criticism had already come intensively.


    Han Sanqian was about to speak, when suddenly, there was a bang, and the man in the black "plastic" clothes who had just stepped off flew directly from the mid-air far away...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4707

    "boom!"


    Then, he formed another parabola and landed directly on the place where he was standing and reporting to Luo Jin just now.


    After a loud muffled sound, the bricks on the ground were smashed and cracked, and a mouthful of blood flowed out from the black cloth covering his face from the mouth of the man in black.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Everyone was obviously taken aback, and Luo Jin knew that it was his own person, so he stepped forward in shock.


    However, just as the man in black wanted to raise his head, his neck crooked and he died because of the serious injury.


    Luo Jin got angry and raised his head suddenly, only to see a group of people walking slowly in the direction from which his hand flew out.


    This group of people, dressed in plain black clothes, rode black horses transformed by black smoke, and came slowly with their heads held high.


    Their faces were covered with veils, and only their eyes and foreheads were exposed, so their faces could not be seen clearly, but from their exposed eyes, one could see coldness and ruthlessness.


    "You!" Luo Jin shouted coldly, and was about to get up and rush over to argue with them, but he couldn''t take half a step forward.


    "Wow!"


    And almost at the same time, after seeing this group of people, the guests at the scene couldn''t help but silence all their voices. What''s even more frightening was that they couldn''t help but automatically move out of the way, forcibly giving way.


    Even if the group of people is still quite a distance away, they don''t need to make way now if they want to come over.


    But... they are still like this.


    Han Sanqian looked at this group of people coldly. Their number was actually not too many. A rough look estimated that there were only thirty people.


    But it is such a number of people that it can directly shock the audience.


    "Da da da!"


    The group of men in black moved, and the black horses under them were emitting black smoke, walking towards this side step by step. The crisp sound of horseshoes was like the death knell ringing in the heart. fear.


    Cold sweat broke out on Luo Jin''s forehead, and when the group of people walked in front of him, the cold sweat finally forced Luo Jin to wipe it off.


    "Lord Luo!"


    The leader shouted softly, the voice seemed to come from the depths of the dark hell, and the hairs on the ears stood on end.


    "See... the special envoy." Luo Jin''s voice was a little timid, and he couldn''t help saying softly.


    "Hehe, didn''t the Lord Luo tell his subordinates just now that we are annoying, why, is he acting like this again now?" He sneered.


    Hearing this, Luo Jin''s face was extremely embarrassed. He didn''t expect his words of anger to be heard by these people.


    No wonder his subordinates were directly killed, it turns out...


    "Luo was just confused for a while, please forgive me." He lowered his head and apologized quickly.


    "Confused for a while? I think you are quite complaining. However, City Lord Luo, you and I have known each other and cooperated for many years, and I don''t want to be serious with you because of this."


    "How about this, you said something you shouldn''t say in a moment of confusion, then I''m also in a moment of brainstorming, let''s pay 20% of the original tax, what do you think?"


    Twenty percent, Luo Jin heard that his forehead was sweating again.


    Although 20% is not much, but the amount of tax is huge, so 20% is actually a very huge amount.


    However, even so, Luo Jin could only nod obediently.


    After all, money is always outside the body, at least, compared with the group of people in front of him, it is like this.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell City Lord Luo. There is an order from above. After all, Tiancheng held a grand event for eight years this year, so the Lord sent me to send a congratulatory gift."


    After finishing the words, he raised his hand and handed a small black box to Luo Jin.


    "Thank you, Lord, thank you special envoy."


    The man sneered: "You''re welcome. However, the lord also said that the eight-year event has been extremely profitable, so this year''s taxation should not be the same as in previous years."


    "This year, it will be tripled on the basis of previous years. Of course, the 20% additional tax will also be 20% after the triple."


    Hearing this, Luo Jin couldn''t hold back anymore: "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4708

    Triple it, then add an extra 20 percent.


    This means that it is basically equivalent to more than three and a half times the original basis.


    This is a huge double. You must know that the tax paid by Yetian City in a year is not a small amount at all.


    It has more than tripled directly, which is simply taking away the taxes of the past four years in one go.


    Does Yetian City have this money? Of course there is!


    But it doesn''t mean it can be taken out!


    The operation of a city needs cash flow, and a transaction-oriented city needs cash flow even more. If it is directly taken away by people, what kind of terrible consequences will it have? !


    The city is paralyzed, and there is no money to buy goods afterwards. Will the auction next year be held? Do we need to maintain the infrastructure in the city? !


    This is almost asking Yetian City to draw its salary from the bottom of the pot.


    "Three times as much? Special envoy, this...how is this possible? To tell you the truth, Yetian City''s tax revenue for a year is already a heavy burden, and we can barely support it. You suddenly increased it by a full three times. We...we can''t bear it."


    Looking at Luo Jin with a sad face, the man was not polite at all: "Master Luo, I''m just telling you, not discussing with you, so you just need to do it."


    "This..." Luo Jin was helpless.


    But if you think about it carefully, what can you do? !


    He seemed to have no choice but to obey obediently.


    "After half an hour, I will leave with the money." After saying that, the man turned around and left.


    "Special envoy!" Luo Jin hurriedly stopped the man, and said in a bitter voice, "This... this half an hour, my subordinate, my subordinate can''t do it at all."


    It is still at the dinner party, and the auction items are still being counted, and many auction items have not received payment at all.


    "No matter how fast you are, after half an hour, we will just finish calculating the list and start collecting money."


    The man sneered: "This is your own business."


    After saying that, he glanced at everyone present, and said coldly: "Besides, haven''t they already finished eating? Luojin, it''s only half an hour."


    "You guys, it''s best to cooperate with Lord Luo."


    After the words fell, he wanted to leave again.


    "Sorry, if it takes half an hour, I don''t know if I will give other people''s money, at least I won''t give mine."


    A chuckle made that person stop immediately, and everyone around him also looked at the sound in surprise.


    It was none other than Han Sanqian who said this.


    The man suddenly turned his head, his cold eyes fixed on Han Sanqian directly: "Just now, are you talking?"


    Han Sanqian smiled indifferently: "Why, are you deaf?"


    The man turned his horse''s head directly, and the group of men behind him also turned around immediately, and each of them put on a posture, it seemed that Han Sanqian was about to die.


    "Who are you?" The man said coldly: "You want to court death?"


    Han Sanqian was just about to speak, but at this moment, Gu Chu hurriedly stopped Han Sanqian, and said anxiously in his ear: "Sir, these people must not be provoked."


    After saying that, he stood in front of Han Sanqian, and bowed slightly to the man: "I''m a lonely family, my friend doesn''t know the rules here, please don''t be as knowledgeable as him, Mr. Special Envoy."


    The man snorted coldly, glanced at Gu Chu, hesitated for a moment, and nodded towards the people behind him, as if he wanted to show Gu Chu''s face and not pursue it anymore.


    But it happened that Han Sanqian stood in front of Gu Chu once again so he couldn''t die.


    "Joke, this auction is extremely tiring. How can I say that I spent a lot of money to buy things here. I haven''t eaten enough for this meal, so I rush to pay for it. Is there any business like this? ?¡±


    "After an hour, I''m full of food and drink. Naturally, I should pay a lot of money, but if anyone wants me to pay the bill before that, don''t talk about it."


    In a word, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    If the previous words can still be fooled by ignorance of the rules here, then now, Han Sanqian is typically jumping out to seek death by himself.


    In Yetian City, no one dared to talk to the special envoy like this, including Luo Jin, the lord of Yetian City.


    But Han Sanqian made two consecutive provocations in front of so many people.


    What the hell is this if it''s not courting death? !


    "What did you say?"


    As expected, the man turned around, his eyes full of killing intent...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4709

    "You bastard, if you have the guts, repeat what you just said."


    Everyone could see that the special envoy was completely angry.


    As for Han Sanqian, disaster is imminent.


    "Hmph, this kid pretended to be aggressive at the auction before, but the auction is always Ye Tiancheng''s own people, so although he pretended, he didn''t encounter any major problems. That''s all right now, He really thought he was invincible, but in the end he kicked the iron board."


    "It''s a bad idea, and you don''t look at the occasion when you pretend to be aggressive. If you pretend before, if you pretend badly, it will be a matter of money at most."


    "But now, it''s completely different. This guy is always playing with his own head."


    "Isn''t it? It''s not good to provoke anyone. If you want to provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked, he will be annoyed now."


    Several people whispered, looking as if Han Sanqian was going to die.


    Han Sanqian didn''t have the slightest fear. Although he wanted to keep a low profile, for Huang Rong, he had no choice.


    "Do you want me to say it again? Yes, where are you from? Why don''t you cool down? I''m not full today, sir. No one wants to take money from me."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian stood proudly.


    "You fucking court death!"


    The man roared furiously, waved his hands, immediately got off the black horse and let out a honking sound, then raised his hooves and came!


    Like a demon general, mighty and extraordinary!


    The horse was galloping, and a spear suddenly appeared in the man''s hand, stabbing Han Sanqian straight!


    With this posture, not to mention a mere human race, even a bunker here, I am afraid that it will be smashed by the horse''s gun on the spot, and it will be smashed all over the place.


    The people at the scene were not surprised, because they had long been accustomed to the tragic ending brought about by those who did not know how to challenge the special envoy.


    As for the special envoy Shenwei, there is no need to say more.


    A rich man once found a very powerful bodyguard.


    Also because of this, this guy became extremely arrogant and domineering, and the bodyguard did have a few brushes, and he almost beat all the heroes in Yetian City this day without any opponent.


    This also invisibly made that guy even more arrogant!


    As he swelled longer, his arrogance became more and more arrogant, and finally challenged the special envoy directly, just like Han Sanqian today, defiant to no one.


    As a result, the special envoy made a move.


    The bodyguard was directly knocked down with one shot!


    The seemingly invincible bodyguard was taken down with a single shot!


    Miserable!


    The power of a special envoy is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    "brush!"


    The spear stabs, the dark horse strikes!


    With almost no dead ends, it looks like an absolute dead end!


    However, Han Sanqian stood there without moving at all!


    "Is he dying?"


    No, absolutely impossible!


    Han Sanqian sneered, no one in this world can let himself die!


    It''s just that I want to move or not.


    Wow!


    At the very moment, Han Sanqian suddenly turned sideways, and the black horse spear just passed by within a hair''s breadth.


    "Woo..."


    The horse rushed past, and the spear was empty!


    "What?"


    "That guy is not dead!"


    "It''s impossible, how could he escape such a fatal blow?"


    "Did I have hallucinations? Or is this kid''s luck to the extreme, so he didn''t die?"


    "He obviously didn''t move before, which means that he didn''t react at all, but he escaped the opponent''s attack at the most critical moment. Damn, this luck is really fucking superb."


    A group of people were shocked and sighed at the same time.


    No one would think that Han Sanqian escaped by himself, they would only think that Han Sanqian was a blind cat who met a dead mouse, just happened to meet such an incident.


    "Boy, with some luck, can you escape this?"


    The man hung his horse and turned around, looking mighty and powerful, staring at Han Sanqian indifferently.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "You have some luck too."


    "I have some luck too?" the man wondered.


    Han Sanqian never attacked him again, how could he be lucky?


    He is the one who takes the initiative, and Han Sanqian is just passive defense, so only he is the real luck.


    "Of course." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" he said angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Am I wrong? If you hadn''t been lucky enough to strike first, then you would be a corpse now."


    The man was obviously stunned for a moment, and then suddenly laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, what do you mean, you can instantly kill me with one move?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4710

    In a word, not only the special envoy laughed, but also everyone around him laughed.


    "This kid is so fucking disgusting. How can he open his mouth to say anything? Damn, does he have a bottom line?"


    "Damn it, I want to hit him with my hands. But, having said that, it''s actually one of his strengths that he can brag like this. After all, you and I don''t have the shame of him." So thick, you and I are not as courageous as him, no matter what they say, at least they have pretended to be at the peak now, as for what will happen in the future, everyone¡¯s pursuit is different, some people only want to be brilliant.¡±


    "It''s true, he still has advantages. It''s just that the IQ of bragging is not high."


    A group of people talked eloquently, and even though they began to praise Han Sanqian from another angle in their words now, this kind of praise was obviously condescending and full of contempt.


    "Have you heard? This is the best feedback for what you just said." He smiled coldly and pointed at everyone.


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head: "How can a person''s strength be achieved by himself, not by others, what do you think?"


    "Okay, boy, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance, now, I will give you a chance to make a move first."


    At the end of the sentence, the man held a spear in his hand slightly, and with a gesture of no longer attacking, he just sat on the horse and looked at Han Sanqian with disdain.


    "Originally, I really didn''t want to take advantage of you. After all, you are nothing more than that in my eyes. However, today I have a buyer present and I need to show it off, so I accept your favor. For your first attack, you only used 50% of your strength, which is considered to be taking advantage of you and giving you some benefits." Han Sanqian said.


    Hearing the words, the man laughed again: "Where is the boy, are you really not good at your brain? You still have 50% of your strength, fuck!"


    No matter how the man cursed, Han Sanqian didn''t care at all. With a slight movement of his hand, Zidian condensed in his palm.


    "Young Master." Han Sanqian called softly.


    Gu Chu was obviously taken aback, never thinking that he would be called by Han Sanqian at this time.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    "This so-called special envoy, I can see that it should be a very important figure among you, right?"


    From the moment he appeared on the stage, everyone silenced and gave way, and Han Sanqian guessed that this guy was the fear of many people.


    Gu Chu didn''t deny it either, and nodded: "Exactly."


    "Although the special envoy is not from Yetian City, Yetian City is within its jurisdiction. It can be said that if Yetian City is subject to the Lord Luo''s decision, then the large area included in Yetian City is under the jurisdiction of the Special Envoy. under the leadership."


    Han Sanqian nodded. It''s no wonder why even the city lord of Luo City had to pay taxes like this special envoy, and he dared not speak up in the face of high taxes.


    "Then if I kill this guy with the god-level exercise that I want to sell you, I think this is enough to prove that my exercise is real?"


    What? !


    In a word, Gu Chu and everyone were stunned.


    After a long time, this guy suddenly showed up to provoke the special envoy, but... he just wanted to prove that the exercise in his hand was a god-level exercise?


    Although this is indeed the most direct way of proof, this kind of proof is too fucking outrageous and arrogant.


    In order to prove that the knife is fast, the knife seller directly took the knife to kill the tiger. You can''t explain it clearly, it is exaggerated to the extreme.


    Moreover, there is a more terrifying meaning in these words, this guy is going to kill the special envoy! !


    Envoy!


    That is a super boss who no one dares to offend, but this guy wants to kill others directly.


    To say that he is a lunatic is to insult a lunatic!


    "Sir, you...you don''t have to be like this. If you do this, you will only cause endless troubles for yourself." Gu Chu was a little anxious.


    Although it had nothing to do with him, he couldn''t help but feel deeply worried for Han Sanqian after hearing these words.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t take it seriously, and smiled softly: "Trouble? I''m too worried, this kind of rubbish in front of me deserves to be called trouble? If he calls trouble, then don''t I, Han Sanqian, get troubled every day? Can''t breathe?"


    "What? You...you...you are Han Sanqian?" Gu Chu was shocked...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4711

    what is that? !


    That is the biggest man in the world in the near future, and that is the supreme killer who slaughters a city by himself.


    Although Gu Chu had already guessed this before, when such a thing happened in front of his eyes, it was still very shocking.


    "Han...Han Sanqian?" Luo Jin was also completely dumbfounded.


    His feet staggered a little because of the shock in his heart.


    "Han Sanqian, is he Han Sanqian?"


    "Damn, isn''t it? Such a big shot came to our Yetian City?"


    "No, it''s impossible. Han Sanqian is the killing god who slaughtered the city. That person is young and loves bragging. How could he be him? I think it''s better to brag?"


    "But if he is really Han Sanqian, I want to ask, are those words before him not bragging?"


    Yes, if it is Han Sanqian, then naturally everything is reasonable and normal.


    The ridicule caused by his bragging is not mocking him at all, but...


    They are laughing at themselves.


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible." Some people backed up again and again: "If he is Han Sanqian, then he is a real top-notch killer. We were so disrespectful to him before, how can we survive until now? "


    "Yeah, how could a person who is always massacring the city let us make such a mockery?"


    "Hmph, but have you ever thought that people of that level may not take us ants in their eyes at all. Yes, we may have ridiculed too much, but we are just ants after all, while others are elephants , I want to ask you, do elephants care about ants'' teeth and claws?"


    In the eyes of elephants, ants are as insignificant as sand and gravel, and they can''t be seen. Who cares what they do? !


    Everyone was silent, no matter whether the explanation made sense or not, they would no longer dare to make any remarks.


    No one dared to provoke the special envoy, but no one dared to provoke Han Sanqian either.


    Gu Chu reflected: "Sir, if you are really Han Sanqian, I have made this deal, and you don''t need to prove anything."


    That''s right, the name Han Sanqian alone is enough weight, and even Gu Chu gave Huang Rong to him for free.


    He didn''t have to prove anything.


    Ninety billion is big enough, but if you can make friends with someone like Han Sanqian, then it''s nothing at all.


    Because obviously, the benefits brought by the latter will be even more terrifying and huge.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and shook his head: "The arrow is already on the string, so I have to shoot it."


    "Furthermore, as far as cultivation is concerned, it really depends on the individual. Han doesn''t want to blame Han for selling fakes in case the person who buys them doesn''t practice well enough in the future."


    "So, just in front of so many people, I took out the goods and checked them out."


    "In this way, the child is not deceived, and the transaction can be done with peace of mind, isn''t it?"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian raised his eyes to look at the man, and said, "How about it, are you ready?"


    The man snorted coldly: "Don''t say I don''t believe you are Han Sanqian, even if you are Han Sanqian, so what?


    "Do you really think that you will be invincible if you build the Sky Demon Castle?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that although Tianmo Castle is indeed close to the center of the Demon Race, it is still just a marginal city to us. It is just a marginal city, and the city''s defense force is as thin as paper. Let alone you, I will send a lieutenant there casually , they are looking for teeth all over the place that can be killed.¡±


    "People, don''t forget your true identity and status just because of a little income."


    "You, in our eyes, are nothing more than an ant."


    The man laughed softly, his eyes were full of disdain. Obviously, he didn''t pay much attention to Han Sanqian at all.


    Han Sanqian was not angry either: "Really? Since your Excellency said that you are so powerful, I would like to learn more."


    "Wuchengli, Your Excellency, you must remember the bullshit you just bragged about."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian moved...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4712

    The purple electricity is jagged, bursting from the palm, spreading all over the body!


    Follow Han Sanqian, and completely explode all over his body!


    In an instant, Han Sanqian rushed towards the darkness like an electric monster with the momentum of thunder!


    "What?"


    The man was clearly showing signs, and he never expected that Han Sanqian''s speed was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly.


    However, he never panicked. He lifted the spear in his hand with one hand, turned the gun around, and raised it in the air, ready to block it.


    "Only you, want to resist my attack? You are talking nonsense."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, extremely bloodthirsty, his eyes were reddish, and the lightning in his hand became more irritable in an instant.


    Zizizi!


    The direction of the electric dragon was like a beam of light in the darkness, it only hit the person in an instant.


    The man pointed his spear hard, and for a moment, the light between the two met was bright and dazzling.


    "Hmph, is that all?"


    Seeing that he blocked Han Sanqian''s attack, the man sneered sinisterly, extremely arrogant.


    Han Sanqian disdains: "That''s it?"


    "You really think of yourself."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian''s voice froze, and a powerful force erupted directly from his body!


    boom!


    "What!"


    "boom!"


    Almost at the moment when the man was astonished, the powerful force made him unable to resist at all. At the same time as an explosion sounded, his whole body including man and horse were abruptly pushed back tens of meters away.


    The black energy on his body suddenly fluctuated because of this.


    "Just like you, how dare you say that you can slaughter a city?" Han Sanqian sneered disdainfully, and withdrew his hand slightly.


    The man was at a disadvantage, and touched his long gun slightly, the tiger''s mouth holding the gun was hurting.


    He knew that he was careless, but it must be admitted that Han Sanqian''s strength was indeed much stronger than he imagined.


    It''s a pity that these excuses obviously can''t be used anymore.


    "Boy, you really have some skills." The man straightened his body slightly and looked at Han Sanqian coldly: "However, you successfully angered me."


    "I''m dying of laughter, and I''ll tell you too, kid, if I wasn''t just here to show off my skills, I''d have torn up your rotten mouth." Han Sanqian sneered disdainfully: "It''s not that big, but it''s a cow." Pretty good at blowing."


    "Damn it, you bastard, if the tiger doesn''t show its power, you will treat me as a sick cat. Today, I will show you how powerful this special envoy is."


    That guy was obviously annoyed by Han Sanqian, he roared angrily, raised his gun and slapped his horse directly.


    "snort!"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, drew the jade sword in his hand, and rushed away as well.


    The two sides were instantly entangled like thunder against fire.


    The two black shadows entangled with each other and fought wildly with each other.


    "Damn, it looks like it''s definitely Han Sanqian. Damn it, it''s so fierce. Someone like the special envoy can''t take advantage of him?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that such a person exists."


    A group of people looked at the scene and couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    City Lord Luo smiled bitterly, and patted Gu Chu on the shoulder: "It seems that the Huang Rong you bought for 90 billion is worth it."


    "It''s only 50% strength, and it''s only in the front. It can actually beat back the special envoy directly. Although the user is Han Sanqian, it has indeed added a lot of points, but considering the above reasons, in fact, this technique has already demonstrated enough."


    "It''s rare for him to want Huang Rong in your hands. This time, the Gu family has obtained both magic skills and the favor that Han Sanqian owes you."


    "Grandma, if I had known, I wouldn''t have put this thing up for auction."


    "If I, Ye Tiancheng, get this miraculous skill, I''d like to see who would dare to raise my taxes indiscriminately in the future."


    Although Yetian City is well-developed in commerce and trade, it actually has its own troubles under its glamorous appearance.


    Sometimes they''re more like a laying hen, laying enough eggs for them.


    Just like the tax paid by Yetian City every year.


    Gu Chu was also happy from ear to ear, shaking his head: "I should have guessed it was him."


    "However, Lord Luo, I have to congratulate you too."


    Hearing this, Luo Jin couldn''t help but frown. Now that he is in danger, how can there be any congratulations? !


    As long as there is a little bit of joy, he will not be so sad now.


    "Congratulations to me? Gu Gongzi, some people in Luo don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "I would like to congratulate Lord Luo, from now on, I will no longer be the chicken that lays eggs."


    "What do you mean by that?" Luo Jin asked excitedly.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4713

    "Because, the rules may have to change." Gu Chu said with a smile.


    Seeing that Luo Jin was puzzled, Gu Chu didn''t intend to show off anymore, and said with a smile: "Han Sanqian will completely destroy the rules here, and you are the direct beneficiary."


    "Yuetian City is always yours, and you still have to pay taxes, but it may be paid by another person."


    Luo Jin frowned: "Young Master, you mean that Han Sanqian wants to completely subvert this place? Do you think he can really do it?"


    Gu Chu smiled wryly: "I don''t know about that either."


    In fact, he didn''t know how powerful the forces behind them were, but at least for many years, the circle including Ye Tiancheng was quite stable, which was enough to show that the forces behind them were strong enough to control them.


    If it was someone else, there would be no other considerations in this matter at all, but if it was Han Sanqian, it would be completely different.


    It does become very possible.


    "You''re right. If I were anyone, I would always have to pay taxes in Yetian City. It''s just that Han Sanqian seems to be more gentle."


    However, these are always empty words.


    The most important thing, in fact, is that Han Sanqian appeared at this time, which will definitely make the energy of the higher authorities be used to deal with him, and the strict taxation of oneself may also be discounted because of this.


    At that time, it was really impossible, even if I made a fuss, the superiors didn''t have the heart to entangle with me. Anyway, the tax revenue would definitely be reduced.


    This is indeed a good thing.


    However, the premise is that Han Sanqian wants to win.


    Just make enough trouble.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jin also paid more attention to the situation on the field at this time.


    But it must be admitted that with the passage of time and the intensification of the battle between the two, the speed of the two has become so fast that it is almost impossible to see clearly with the naked eye.


    He only saw two black shadows interspersed continuously, and nothing else.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But the person in the battle was already sweating profusely.


    As a person in authority, he is of course very aware of the enormous pressure he is facing at this moment.


    Han Sanqian lay in front of him like a huge mountain, constantly causing him countless troubles.


    The attack he was proud of, in front of Han Sanqian, was like a child beating an adult, his moves seemed steady but kept failing.


    On the contrary, Han Sanqian''s attack made his defense extremely cumbersome and slow. He was obviously trying very hard to resist, but he seemed to be extremely strenuous, as if every move of the opponent could overwhelm his own defense. To completely penetrate.


    You know, I have a black horse on my body to help, he should have the advantage of being condescending, but...


    He is completely at a disadvantage.


    This is impossible, this is simply impossible, I am invincible, invincible.


    "Roar!"


    With his roar of anger, the black glow on his body suddenly flourished, and the whole person''s attack on Han Sanqian was instantly fierce.


    Han Sanqian had expected it a long time ago, and at the same time he calmly blocked You Huang with a move, Fen Ji moved his right hand directly, and punched the relatively weak horse''s belly with a punch.


    "boom!"


    The horse of black air instantly turned into black smoke, and the man who lost his mount also fell directly from above. Although he would not fall, at least it made his center of gravity obviously unstable.


    When he wanted to stand up hastily, Han Sanqian kicked him directly.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the man took Han Sanqian''s kick firmly, and was kicked backwards for several meters.


    Although there is no complete victory or defeat, at least, to some extent, the high and low have been established.


    "What?"


    "The special envoy was actually repulsed."


    "Damn, is this Han Sanqian really so fierce? Even the special envoy can''t beat him."


    "Damn it, I thought that Han Sanqian''s awesomeness was a bit of bragging, but seeing him today, it seems that it''s not that simple."


    "Yeah, this guy is too fierce."


    Hearing the praise of Han Sanqian from the people around him, the man obviously couldn''t hold back his face, and his anger surged up immediately, and he kicked Han Sanqian viciously.


    Han Sanqian patted the upper of his shoe lightly, looked at the man, and said, "That''s all?"


    that''s it? !


    Those three words almost trampled that person''s dignity to the ground.


    Which master can tolerate others saying that he can do this a few times?


    "Han Sanqian, I''ll show you what real skill is."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4714

    As soon as the words fell, suddenly, the entire Yetian City was hit by a cold wind, and black clouds pressed down on the city.


    The ground was cracked, creating countless gaps, and in the gaps, a large amount of black air began to rise continuously.


    And that person moved around without wind, and his whole body became extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    Han Sanqian took half a step back slightly, feeling a little vigilant in his heart.


    "This guy is a bit evil, three thousand, be careful."


    Su Yingxia reminded urgently.


    Han Sanqian was carefully observing the man''s every move, as well as the direction of the black air on the ground.


    From the time he stepped into this jungle, Han Sanqian had already noticed the unusualness of the breath here.


    Now that the black air was surging from the ground, Han Sanqian naturally knew that something was wrong, so he had to be careful.


    And, most importantly, these black qi are being used by the people in front of them.


    This reminded Han Sanqian of the dragon veins in Tianmo Fort in an instant. At the beginning, didn''t the group of men in black rely on the black energy in the dragon veins to continuously replenish themselves and strengthen themselves? !


    Could it be that Yetian City also has them? !


    Han Sanqian''s suspicion only lasted for about two seconds before he directly denied it.


    The reason is really simple. Yetian City is extremely prosperous, and because it is a city of trade, the turnover of people is extremely high. This kind of place is not as crazy as Tianmo Castle to arrest people.


    Therefore, since there is no flow of people, it is impossible to build the blood pool, and naturally, the power of the dragon veins cannot be strong.


    This point is completely opposite to Han Sanqian''s feeling when he first entered here.


    Could it be that the most terrifying situation that I guessed happened? !


    No way?


    Just as Han Sanqian was thinking deeply, suddenly, the man had already been killed.


    "Roar!"


    With an arrogant voice, the man rushed over like a madman.


    At that moment, Han Sanqian felt extremely sinister and evil in front of him, and the biting cold also rushed over.


    For a while, Han Sanqian felt very uncomfortable.


    "It''s so powerful."


    "But so what?"


    There was a cold flash in his eyes, and in the next second, Han Sanqian completely gave up showing his skills and directly gathered the extremely powerful demonic energy in his body.


    boom!


    The devilish energy around Han Sanqian also suddenly began to leak out crazily. In just a short moment, he had completely entered a state of madness, and his blood-red eyes were full of strong murderous aura!


    "Han Sanqian..."


    The people watching around were also completely shocked by Han Sanqian''s appearance at this time.


    "Damn, it was just a normal human race just now, why in the blink of an eye, the demonic energy is looking down, like a demon coming down to earth?"


    "This Han Sanqian is really as hidden as a rabbit and as moving as a dragon."


    "He''s so fucking handsome, no wonder he has the courage to challenge the special envoy. It turns out that he has such terrifying strength."


    "I didn''t see how the Tianmo Castle was destroyed with my own eyes, but it was a good experience to see Han Sanqian''s true strength in Yetian City."


    "Yeah, let''s take a good look, it''s really a strong confrontation."


    Amid the sighs of everyone, Han Sanqian confronted that man again at this time.


    In this dim sky and dark place, the ghostly figures of the two people are constantly criss-crossing and criss-crossing. They come and go to each other, and they can''t see the specific appearance clearly, but they can always make a huge explosion from time to time.


    The sky is suppressed very low, as if it is just overhead.


    Countless cracks and cracks on the ground continuously gushed black gas, as if the volcano was about to erupt.


    "Yin and Yang poles!"


    With an angry shout, Han Sanqian''s left and right hands became yin and yang.


    In the next second, when the hands merged, yin and yang were transformed.


    As shown by Tai Chi, the cold light flourishes!


    "I''ll go, isn''t he full of demonic energy? Why, his face is full of divine light?"


    "Yeah, I also felt a strong divine light, but he was still full of demonic energy just now."


    "Who is this Han Sanqian? Could it be that he can have the same body as a god and a devil?"


    "Although the special envoy is supreme in my heart, why do I always feel that his position will be challenged this time?"


    "Say something that doesn''t scare you from laughing, and say something bold. I also think that Han Sanqian will defeat the special envoy."


    "defeat?"


    "But why do I think that the envoy...he..."


    The man didn''t continue, but opened his eyes suddenly, because the situation in the field at this time has already settled the situation...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4715

    Transformed by Tai Chi, it is leisurely and long.


    Accompanied by its sudden attack, the seemingly incomparably powerful special envoy summoned manic black energy to resist it.


    It''s just that the two were still fighting each other a second ago, but as Tai Chi turned slightly, the whole confrontation soon changed completely.


    With a loud bang, Tai Chi directly shattered the blocking black energy, the special envoy was knocked back several meters, and the manic black energy was instantly dispersed.


    Han Sanqian stood proudly, and said coldly, "How is it?"


    The man wanted to get angry, but unfortunately, just as he was about to make a sound, a wave of heat rushed straight down his throat, and immediately after, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly and looked at his blood carefully.


    Sure enough, it was not ordinary green, but black.


    This shows that some terrible conjectures may be getting closer to me.


    "Han Sanqian." Gritting his teeth, the special envoy glared at him fiercely.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly. Behind him, the group of cavalry who came with the special envoy saw that his elder brother was wrong, so they hurriedly made a gesture to move forward.


    How could it be possible for Su Yingxia to let Han Sanqian be attacked from the back and back? He immediately jumped and landed in front of the cavalry''s path.


    "What? There are many people bullying the few." Su Yingxia moved his hand, and Fen Ji also slowly condensed on his right hand.


    Although not as fierce as Han Sanqian''s, the fiery red riot is still enough to make everyone tremble with fear.


    "No way, that woman... is actually a master?"


    "Damn, I really can''t tell."


    Sometimes, when a person is good-looking, other advantages will be subconsciously ignored, and even the impression of being filled with a vase will be given.


    But this does not mean that good-looking people can only be vases.


    "It''s so strange, she is Han Sanqian''s woman."


    "Yeah, near Zhu Zhechi, even if you learn a little bit from Han Sanqian, that is also the existence that crushes others."


    "Grandma, I really envy the dead. If I were a woman, it would be great. I would be willing to be a concubine even if I ask for it."


    "Damn, with your face, if you really want to become a woman, let alone Han Sanqian, you don''t even want a dog."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The man''s words made everyone laugh.


    Hearing the laughter all around, the special envoy hurriedly waved his hands to signal the cavalry not to move rashly.


    Although with his cultivation base, Han Sanqian could not kill him so easily, but he also knew very well that he couldn''t do anything to Han Sanqian at all.


    This guy''s cultivation is simply unfathomable.


    In the two fights, although the two sides did not fight to the point of life and death, many details were enough for the masters to understand where the gap between them was.


    Every time he thought this was Han Sanqian''s limit, Han Sanqian could always burst out with stronger strength. What does this mean?


    Explain that he said that only a few percent of the force is used is by no means bragging.


    Therefore, there is no point in continuing to fight, and my own subordinates can''t help.


    Right now, the people in Yetian City were obviously shocked by Han Sanqian, and he would only make more jokes if he struggled.


    "Han Sanqian, you are indeed very strong, but do you really plan to fight us?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Could it be that I didn''t fight against you again? The Tianmo Castle should be under your influence, right? I leveled the Tianmo Castle, and you won''t settle accounts with me?"


    "Tianmo Castle is just an outer city. I have told you about this before. As long as you are willing, I can tell the Lord not to pursue any past."


    "With your ability, at least one-third of my power can be under your jurisdiction."


    "Of course, you can also refuse, but you''d better ask about our power."


    "In three days, I will come back to the door, and you don''t have to think about escaping. I can tell you very clearly that under our surveillance, you will not be able to get out of the jungle outside."


    "Lord Luo."


    "The subordinate is here." Luo Jin said hastily.


    "In these three days, you will treat Mr. Han well, you know?"


    After saying that, he got up on his horse, led the people and left directly.


    Su Yingxia wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4716

    "There''s no need to chase," Han Sanqian said.


    "Just let them go like this?" Su Yingxia was puzzled.


    With the level of their husband and wife, if they want to make this team inseparable from Yetian City, it is almost a matter of handwriting, even if the person on the other side is really capable.


    But what Su Yingxia didn''t understand was why Han Sanqian chose to let this group of people leave.


    You know, they carry a deep threat!


    This is true, if it is not removed at this time, it will cause future troubles.


    "Kill them, so what?" Han Sanqian asked with a smile.


    In fact, Han Sanqian had already noticed the unusualness of the entire virgin forest outside Yetian City.


    Those incomparably huge black air are very likely to be some kind of power of their own. This point, although it is a guess, but what the person said just now undoubtedly supports this point.


    He said, Han Sanqian should not expect to escape quietly!


    This shows what?


    Explain that they must have something that can give him sufficient self-confidence.


    Secondly, it is Gu Chu!


    Yes, when Gu Chu met him for the first time, when he kidnapped himself, he kept mentioning one sentence, that is the rule here.


    With Gu Chu''s ability and intelligence, in fact, it can be seen from the follow-up treatment of Han Sanqian. He didn''t want to offend Han Sanqian.


    However, he has no choice.


    It''s strange enough to point out here, because if you are a famous person in the neighborhood, if you meet a small person, shouldn''t you deal with it casually?


    But unfortunately, Gu Chu couldn''t handle it.


    This shows that the power behind it is so huge that no one dares to violate it.


    Then there are the details. In terms of details, the group of them was in the outskirts of the primeval forest, almost deserted. In fact, the best choice for Guchu to compromise should be to not tie himself up directly, or even take out his own pocket and say that it is his redemption for him. money.


    Judging from the follow-up of Gu Chu''s treatment of himself, he can indeed do this, and it is even the best choice.


    But he didn''t, so what does that mean? !


    Just to clarify, they are being watched for everything they may do along the way.


    "No one followed us along the way, so, you mean, those strange auras are causing trouble?" Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I guess the black air here is compared with that of Tianmo Castle. Although some of them are different, some of them are the same."


    "They should all be part of their own energy or body."


    Su Yingxia understood Han Sanqian''s meaning: "In this way, such a large primeval forest means that there may be a huge dragon vein hidden?"


    "If this is the case, how much power will the manipulator behind it have?"


    This almost makes people feel extremely desperate when they think about it. After all, although the men in black in Tianmo Castle only occupy such a place in the underground dragon city in Tianmo Castle, it must be admitted that this group of people created a huge power for Han Sanqian. troublesome.


    But today''s primeval forest outside Yetian City is an existence that is many times larger than Tianmo Castle.


    How powerful is such an enemy?


    Han Sanqian didn''t know, and didn''t even dare to think about it, but it was very likely to be on the opposite side of him.


    "I don''t know, but what should come will always come. I think, since others have made arrangements, we should obediently listen to others." Han Sanqian said.


    Now that the situation is unclear, it is natural that the safest policy is to respond to all changes without change.


    In this regard, Han Sanqian had no other choice.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Yingxia nodded and did not choose to pursue.


    After the group of people left completely, Han Sanqian regained his composure, and then, he glanced at everyone present: "Everyone, the show is over, let''s go."


    Only then did everyone recover from their shock.


    Han Sanqian came in front of Gu Chu, and then said with a smile: "Young Master Gu, I don''t know how the performance was just now?"


    Gu Chu also came back to his senses at this time, and quickly smiled: "The move of Han Daxia is naturally like a flying fairy from the sky, extremely fierce, Gu Mou''s eyes are worth it."


    "Okay, since Mr. Gu is satisfied, then I want to ask, can Huang Rong in Mr. Gu''s hands..." Han Sanqian smiled slightly and looked at Gu Chu.


    Gu Chu thought for a while, then looked at Luo Jin who was beside him, and then he opened his mouth slowly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4717

    "Han Daxia''s skills are outstanding, so he is naturally envious of others, but Huang Rong is equally important to Gu''s family. Therefore, this deal is difficult for Gu."


    After the words fell, Gu Chu bent his body slightly and made a low enough posture.


    Han Sanqian frowned. Obviously, this answer was somewhat unexpected.


    "Gu Gongzi is not willing?" Han Sanqian asked again.


    In exchange for Huang Rong''s god-level skills, Gu Chu was clearly moved by the time before this, and everything was only one step away from the process of verifying the skills, and it was basically a certainty.


    But Han Sanqian didn''t understand why Gu Chu chose to refuse in such a short period of time? !


    He was very interested, and at the same time, as a person, he shouldn''t offend himself for Huang Rong.


    "Han Daxia, since the lonely son is not willing, or, let me see Mr. Zhuang..." Luo Jin also deliberately changed the subject at this time.


    The man surnamed Zhuang held back his anger in the first half, and in the second half, after confirming that the opponent was Han Sanqian, he completely turned off his fire and became dumb. Now that he was suddenly called by Luo Jin, he didn''t understand for a while.


    "ah?"


    "Mr. Zhuang, I would like to remind you that the time has almost passed. After the bill is issued, it will be ready and brought to the court. At that time, anyone must sign and pay. You..." Luo Jin stopped .


    Basically, he was already warning the person surnamed Zhuang that if the money is really not enough, he should sell it quickly, otherwise once the whole thing is finalized, there will be no place for regrets at that time.


    Seeing that the surnamed Zhuang didn''t speak, Luo Jin walked up to him and whispered, "If you really don''t have enough money, sell it quickly. It''s better to stop the loss in time than to rot in your hands."


    "At that time, everyone knows that if you are financially tight and want to sell the Wheel of Fire, you will be businessmen. What do you think will happen?"


    How else? Can they still be expected to reminisce about their old love and give themselves a hand?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Businessmen are each other''s friends only when their interests are in line with their own conditions, and once the interests backfire, no matter how good a friend is, it is also an enemy.


    At that time, they will only take the opportunity to crazily lower the price, so that they will lose money to the point where they don''t even have pants.


    Therefore, selling to Han Sanqian now is indeed the only way to stop losses before the dead end.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Han Sanqian unwillingly.


    I wanted to punish him, but I didn''t expect that in the end, I was put together by him.


    Gritting his teeth, the surname Zhuang nodded, turned around and did not speak.


    Han Sanqian smiled. Obviously, the person surnamed Zhuang agreed to change hands.


    This is normal and has long been expected by Han Sanqian.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s all disperse for the time being. The bills at the accounting office have basically been drawn up. Next, all guests, please follow me to the accounting office to sign and pick up the goods." Luo Jin said.


    Everyone nodded, and many people also left resentfully. Before leaving, they almost all looked at Han Sanqian a few more times. Obviously, today''s situation is still somewhat unsatisfactory.


    However, the Luo City Lord had already driven away the guests, and it seemed that Han Sanqian would stay in the city for another three days. The envoy''s comeback drama hadn''t really started yet, and everyone could only leave obediently.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, after arriving at the accounting room, he began to replace all the things he had photographed.


    Because of the more than 10 billion consumption of the Wheel of Fire, and the consumption of Han Sanqian''s previous purchases, the Golden City looted from the Tianmo Castle was almost completely consumed by Han Sanqian.


    Among them, the treasures of the four dragons were also completely swept away, and even Han Sanqian lost some gold that was originally intended to be left to the polar bear army to make golden armor.


    However, although the money was very painful, the things bought back were indeed worthy of the happiness of Han Sanqian and his wife.


    Su Yingxia was deployed almost all over her body, and the Polar Bear Army basically had a solid family background.


    The next step is to make good use of these things and bring out their value.


    After changing things, Han Sanqian was about to leave the accountant''s room, but just as he left the door, he heard City Lord Luo''s shout.


    "Hero Han, please stay still."


    Han Sanqian turned around and smiled: "Why, Lord Luo is really afraid that Han will run away, so he won''t be able to explain to your special envoy?"


    City Lord Luo was not angry either, and said, "Hero Han, should we drink tea after dinner to be romantic? It also happens that someone really wants to see you."


    "Don''t rush to refuse. If you don''t see the person who wants to see you, I''m afraid you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian suddenly became interested: "Really?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4718

    "lead the way."


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, since Lord Luo had already talked about this, he really wanted to see who wanted to see him.


    Luo Jin nodded, and led the couple towards one place.


    A group of three people went to peaceful places, and Luo Jin seemed to be deliberately avoiding the sight of the crowd.


    Not long after, the three of them stopped in a backyard. Luo Jin looked around, and after confirming that there was no one there, he coughed.


    The door was opened, and Luo Jin invited the couple in.


    The back door was quickly closed, and Han Sanqian then looked at the scene in front of him.


    Although it is a backyard, it can be regarded as singing birds and fragrant flowers, with small bridges and flowing water.


    In the distance, there is a pavilion on the southeast corner of the courtyard. White gauze hangs lightly on the pavilion, and bursts of graceful piano sounds come out of it, which makes people feel refreshed and peaceful.


    Han Sanqian laughed: "I forgot, Mr. Han is indeed not a free man now, he is a slave of the princess."


    In this land of demons, there is a piano sound, which is already rare enough, and it is also enough to make people happy.


    But precisely because of this, Han Sanqian couldn''t imagine who would be able to play this kind of piano sound. They are all big and three rough, you let them play cotton, play the piano...


    Therefore, there is only Luo Yinger, the Princess of Yetian City whom I met at the auction back then.


    She is a beautiful woman, and she is gentle and kind. She is the only person Han Sanqian can associate with something like Qin.


    The sound of the piano did not stop, but the more slender and flowing sound seemed to be the best response to Han Sanqian.


    A few minutes later, the strings stopped slightly, and the song ended.


    "Hero Han is like a true god looking down on the world. Luo Ying''er is a princess at best, but at worst she is just a demon girl. How dare Hero Han be a slave?"


    After the words fell, the figure in the white gauze rose slightly and saluted Han Sanqian slightly.


    "The princess is joking, the princess is a body of gold, and I, Han Sanqian, am just a mere mortal."


    At the slave auction back then, under the ridicule of thousands of people, only Luo Ying''er raised herself desperately. Based on this knowledge alone, Han Sanqian had a very good impression of her.


    "Hero Han is polite."


    She responded softly, and immediately after she finished speaking, the white gauze was lightly opened, and a piece of paper slowly floated down.


    About half a meter in front of Han Sanqian, it hovered in the air.


    From this angle, Han Sanqian could of course see very clearly that there were three large characters on this piece of paper.


    Contract of sale!


    As for the other small characters, Han Sanqian didn''t read them, but he could guess a thing or two.


    "I have already paid for this bill, so in theory, with it, Daxia Han is already Luo Yinger''s slave."


    "but¡­¡­"


    After the words fell, the paper burned out of thin air, turned into ashes, and slowly fell...


    "Princess, what do you mean?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "Ming people don''t talk dark words. At the auction, Luo Yinger saw Hero Han for the first time and knew that Hero Han was extraordinary. Therefore, Luo Yinger bought the hero at a price of three million. Luo Yinger believed that It''s definitely worth the money," she replied.


    Han Sanqian said: "Then why did you buy Han, and then burned it on your own initiative? Isn''t this a waste of water from the bamboo basket?"


    "Hehe, in Luo Yinger''s heart, Daxia Han has never been a slave. What I bought was a husband. However, when I saw that you were willing to spare money for Su Yingxia, I knew that I won the opening, but I couldn''t buy it." to the end."


    "So, this deed of sale is only in name only."


    "Could it be possible that I can take it and ask you, Han Sanqian, to be my slave? Isn''t this an ant forcing an elephant to work for it?"


    Hearing this joke, Han Sanqian nodded with a smile: "Han owes the princess a favor."


    "I''m afraid, there is more than one favor. Could it be that Hero Han forgot that your wife was also a slave at the beginning, and you auctioned it off, so according to the rules, do you also need to pay the money?" The princess laughed.


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly: "That''s two."


    "Okay, then Luo Ying''er will be bold and ask Daxia Han to return a favor first."


    After the words fell, it was Su Yingxia''s contract of selling her body that floated out from the gauze, and then spontaneously ignited on the spot.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Princess, please tell me if you have something to say."


    "Okay, the first favor is, I want you to meet someone."


    After saying that, she clapped her hands, and walked out of the inner hall slowly by herself. Seeing him, Han Sanqian was a little dumbfounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4719

    It''s... It''s him?


    What kind of human kindness is this?


    Han Sanqian glanced at the visitor in confusion, and then at Luo Ying''er upstairs in the pavilion. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out which song he sang.


    "Gu, I met Mr. Han."


    The person who came was Gu Chu.


    As soon as he arrived in the courtyard, he bowed deeply to Han Sanqian, giving him a low profile.


    "Princess, lonely son, what is the meaning of this?"


    "Actually, it was Gu who asked Luo City Lord to arrange the game. In order to avoid Mr. Han''s anger, I asked the princess to come forward..." Gu said with his head down in embarrassment.


    "Young master, what exactly do you want to say?" Han Sanqian said.


    "Gumou knows that this is not good, but Gumou still wants to ask Mr. Han not to remember Gumou''s previous words. Gumou is willing to exchange Huang Rong with Mr. Han."


    "Just now, Gu''s reluctance is indeed a cowardly act. I am worried that after the transaction between you and me, others will hold the ground. After three days, the special envoy will kill you, and Gu''s family will be implicated."


    "That''s why I refused to have any business dealings with Mr. Han in front of so many people."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian finally understood, which meant that he wanted to make this deal, but he didn''t want people outside to know that he had such a relationship with him.


    Otherwise, once he is defeated by the special envoy, his lonely family will be easily used by people with ulterior motives to stab their knives.


    You say that he is a ruthless businessman, and he knows how to be wise and protect himself at critical moments, or that he is very shrewd and careful at every step. In short, he just makes choices that are beneficial to himself.


    It seems cold-blooded and shrewd, but if you think about it carefully, you can understand it.


    Besides, Han Sanqian doesn''t care about these things, what he cares about is Huang Rong''s success!


    "Hehe, the lonely son is too worried. Mr. Han is not a business person, so I won''t go around in circles about some things. As for the transaction, I want to do it, and I also showed my goods. So, now you If you are willing, then naturally there will be no problem."


    "Ha, that''s great."


    Of course, Han Sanqian is very clear about Gu Chuan''s intentions. He wants to make a deal, but he doesn''t want to make a statement. This will draw Luo Jin''s two parents.


    Killing three birds with one stone is really smart enough.


    It''s just that the shrewd ones have no human touch, and sometimes they can only go around in the business world.


    However, he was shrewd, and Han Sanqian was not stupid. He greeted them with a smile on the surface, and successfully completed the exchange of goods.


    Han Sanqian was very happy, and Gu Chu was even more secretly happy.


    According to the agreement, Han Sanqian made the foundation for Gu Chu, and later, he also directly taught him some of the kung fu techniques he had learned.


    What Gu Chu has to do next is basically to stabilize the foundation, and then continue to learn all the way.


    This didn''t make this guy happy, and he even imagined that one day he would kill the Quartet like Han Sanqian today, and at that time, his lonely family would rise to the sky in one step and become a family of demons.


    Of course, his position in the lonely family will also become more absolutely core.


    After finishing all this, the sky is already bright.


    However, Gu Chu did not leave.


    He glanced at Luo Jin, then looked at Han Sanqian: "By the way, Hero Han, what do you think about the special envoy asking you to wait here for three days?"


    "What''s your opinion, Mr. Gu?" Han Sanqian asked.


    "You are absolutely inseparable from leaving, even if City Lord Luo doesn''t stop you, and even helps you escape." Gu Chu said.


    Han Sanqian nodded, he really wanted to lead in this direction, Gu Chu obviously mentioned this aspect in a few sentences, so he said softly: "This point, Han really wants to know, why? "


    "You know, the city lord of Luo is the city lord here. If he helps Han escape, wouldn''t it be easy?"


    After the words fell, Luo Jin suddenly showed embarrassment, and Gu Chu obviously shook his head: "Hero Han, you don''t know..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4720

    "Actually, although Luo is indeed the city lord of Yetian City, in fact...he is more in charge of the people''s livelihood and management in the city."


    "In other words, you can understand that Gu Mou is actually just a puppet governing Yetian City."


    "Today, Yetian City can flourish under Gu Mou''s auspices, and similarly, it can be the same under other people''s auspices in the future. Gu Mou is not unique and irreplaceable."


    Han Sanqian nodded, did not speak, and chose to continue listening.


    Although Yetian City is where Luo Jin speaks, it is by no means a land of dominance. Here, he is the emperor of the land, but he always wears the word "earth", not the real emperor.


    "Whether it is Yetian City or other cities, if you want to survive in the land of the demons, how can it be as simple as relying on your own strength?"


    "Even if a city is rich, no matter how much money can be used for city defense construction, in the end, there is always a limit."


    "But in the place of the demons, the jungle is prey to the strong, and everyone is huddled together for warmth. Such a high-limit city defense may be able to withstand one, or even two, but can it remain undefeated for hundreds of years?"


    Gu Chu also nodded and said: "Yes, if you want to be undefeated in this process for hundreds of years, unless it is some remote small town. Not only is it not remote like ours, but it is so close to Burning Bone City, think about it, there is How many people will miss this place?"


    Han Sanqian understood that a city with such a geographical location as Yetian City would naturally be watched by many people.


    Therefore, the challenges facing Yetian City must be extremely numerous.


    It is said that there are no small officials under the feet of the Son of Heaven. Naturally, there are no small towns under the feet of the Son of Heaven. Yetian City is a city that relies on commerce and trade to stabilize its feet. Naturally, there is definitely a big force behind it to support it.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how many times the owner has changed here, how can there be stability now?


    Han Sanqian opened his mouth: "I want to ask, is there a so-called dragon vein here?"


    Han Sanqian got straight to the point, which was obviously not expected by the two of them. The two of them were obviously surprised, and then said: "Mr. Han has destroyed the Tianmo Castle, and it seems that there are some things that you can''t hide from you."


    "That''s right. According to legend, the entire primeval forest outside Yetian City is the dragon vein of Yetian City. This is a secret that only every city lord should know."


    "However, Gu can say it today, and I believe that Mr. Han should understand Gu''s meaning."


    Vote for certificates!


    How could Han Sanqian not understand the meaning of this? !


    "To be honest, although Yetian City does need protection, and under the protection, it should pay a certain fee. But these years, Yetian City''s tax revenue has been increasing every year, which makes Yetian City''s finances already tight."


    "The eight-year conference is actually not the first time that Yetian City has held it, but the reason why it is so grand this time is actually the financial deficit behind it."


    "Gu Mou wanted to use this to restore blood, but Mr. Han also saw that the tax revenue has more than tripled, which can almost suck the blood of Yetian City."


    "The government forced the people to rebel, and the people had to rebel. It happened that Mr. Han was here, so I discussed with Mr. Gu Chu and decided to put some treasures on him." Luo Jin said softly.


    "In the past three days, if you have any needs, sir, as long as you can do what you can, the two of us will naturally not be stingy, but after three days, if you win, please remember that we will help you today, but if you lose, please also share this secret, Keep it safe forever, okay?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "City Lord Luo''s calculations are very loud. No one will offend you if you please both parties. You will always leave yourself a way out."


    "Sir, although this move is despicable, it is also a helpless move."


    "Yes, I can accept your bet, but are you sure you will really do your best to help me within these three days?" Han Sanqian said.


    He really doesn''t have many choices, and right now he is the best choice for him.


    "The situation of the primeval forest, the data of the dragon veins, and the approximate number of people behind it, all the enemy''s situation, and at the same time, all other material preparations are also included." Luo Jin said.


    This is the greatest convenience they can give Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Okay, if you really want to raise money on me, then I have one and only request. If you can meet it, we will cooperate."


    ...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4721

    "Mr. Han, what is your request?"


    "It''s easy." Han Sanqian smiled lightly, and then whispered a few words into Luo Jin''s ear.


    After listening to Han Sanqian''s words, Luo Jin could hardly believe his ears: "Sir, is that all?"


    "That''s right, that''s it! How about it?" Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s confirmation, Luo Jin couldn''t help laughing out loud. He never thought that Han Sanqian''s request was so simple.


    "Luo dare not say anything else, but these are definitely not a problem."


    After saying that, Luo Jin clapped his hands lightly, and after a while, several servants walked in.


    "Wait, hurry up and arrange a good guest room for two distinguished guests. Remember, the outside must be strictly guarded. If there is no permission from the distinguished guests, anyone who gets close will die."


    "Even if it''s the owner of the city, it''s the same, do you understand?"


    "The subordinate understands."


    After the words fell, the man hurriedly asked him to go forward and lead the way.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, and bowed slightly to Luo Jin, Luo Ying''er and Gu Chu: "Then I will take my leave first."


    Luo Jin and Gu Chu were very close, and they smiled back on the spot. Although Luo Ying''er couldn''t see her face clearly, she could see her graceful body turning around and saluting gently.


    Leaving the backyard, Han Sanqian and his wife followed several subordinates all the way to a certain garden located deep in the city lord''s mansion.


    According to the servants, this other garden was originally Luo Yinger''s leisurely and elegant place.


    When there is no one, his princess will come here alone, or practice piano, or paint, or read.


    Here, where the book is fragrant and the darkness is dense, it is very wonderful.


    Han Sanqian is very satisfied with this place, it is indeed very quiet and comfortable.


    "Okay, go get busy, you don''t need your help here."


    Han Sanqian entered the guest room, looked around with satisfaction, and gave instructions to the subordinates next to him.


    Several people took the order: "By the way, what is your dining time for the VIP?"


    "There is no need to send it."


    "yes."


    After sending a few servants away, Han Sanqian closed the door.


    Su Yingxia said: "Sanqian, what request did you ask City Lord Luo? Can they really help us? I mean, from what City Lord Luo said, it seems... the enemy is very strong."


    Su Yingxia knew very well what it meant to be something with a dragon vein that was hundreds or even a thousand times larger than the Sky Demon Castle.


    And City Lord Luo is just a puppet. He said he wanted to help Han Sanqian, but could he really help?


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and took Su Yingxia''s hand. He knew she was worried, so his actions were more of a comfort.


    "I know the enemy is strong, but we are not weak either, aren''t we?" Han Sanqian said softly.


    "Of course I believe you, but it''s only three days, and the enemy I''m facing is so powerful, I''m worried..."


    "Soldiers are coming to block, water is coming and soil is flooding, I don''t believe that the living can be suffocated to death by urine. In other words, if we get to the gate of Burning Bone City, if we are so close to the gate that we can''t get in, then go Isn¡¯t Burning Bone City a big joke?¡±


    Su Yingxia was silent, yes, if they died on the spot before they even officially arrived at Burning Bone City, then what qualifications do they have to continue this journey? !


    Thinking of this, Su Yingxia made up her mind to start again.


    "However, what exactly do you want Lord Luo to prepare for us?" Su Yingxia was very curious.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "You will know when the time comes."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian directly erected a barrier, which can directly protect the two of them from the wind, and it is almost impossible for outsiders to break in, just stand outside and want to see what is going on inside. Like going to heaven.


    "Let''s go back and do our business first. In three days, that guy will definitely bring us a huge surprise. How can we fall behind?"


    "Three days later, I also gave him a surprise."


    "When the time comes, we''ll see who surprises the other the most."


    Obviously, whoever surprises who is more likely to be the last Ying family. Anyway, no matter what the other party is, Han Sanqian intends to completely create a huge super surprise for them.


    As soon as the words fell, the bodies of the two people flashed a white light, and after a while, they disappeared in the energy circle...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4722

    When the two couples reappeared, they had already returned to the world of Tianshu.


    The two couples have been away for so many days, but the time in the world of Tianshu has already been several months.


    During such a period of time, Dao Scar and the others are still practicing hard every day, not daring to relax in the slightest.


    The artisan department was also forging day and night, and batch after batch of golden armor began to be released. And as their experience deepened, these golden armors forged became more and more exquisite.


    Many finished products have even reached the range Han Sanqian expected, which made Han Sanqian very happy.


    After Han Sanqian briefly met them, he was not idle, and started his own preparations non-stop with Su Yingxia.


    Han Sanqian almost reviewed all the knowledge of Xianling Island. The purpose is actually very simple, that is to find out the most suitable method for refining Huang Rong.


    This batch of medicinal materials can be said to be the marching blood of the entire army. If they are not handled well, the logistics support will almost collapse, which is equivalent to poor circulation of blood.


    After two days and two nights of research and three days and three nights of experimentation, a slight smile finally appeared on Han Sanqian''s face.


    A few days later, this morning, Han Sanqian got up early, and at the same time, asked Scar to order the entire Polar Bear Legion to assemble.


    More than 30,000 horses and horses gathered neatly on the lawn far from the wooden house. Under the sunlight, their armors were shining with golden light, which looked pleasing to the eye, as if they were golden waves.


    "See the leader!"


    Seeing Han Sanqian coming, everyone shouted in unison, the sound shook the sky, and they were so majestic.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and raised his hand lightly: "Hello, brothers!"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, brothers are different now."


    Everyone laughed happily, indeed, for a while, not only did everyone have new equipment, but also, Hai Jin and Dao Scar specially took everyone to practice.


    After three days away from Shibai, it should be admiration. Compared with them before, they are like heaven and earth, they are no longer the same.


    Everyone is naturally aware of their own changes, so the joy is naturally superficial.


    "I have to thank you, leader, if you hadn''t taken us in, we wouldn''t be where we are today."


    "Yeah, we''ve been civilians for half our lives, and we all thought that''s all we''ve got in this life. Who would have thought that one day we could fly up to a branch and become a phoenix."


    "That''s right, haha, I never dared to dream of such a day."


    Seeing that everyone was very happy, Han Sanqian was also very relieved. At least, the way he gave them was correct.


    "You can do this, and I am also happy for you. However, raising soldiers for a thousand days is only for a while, and I have always believed that only continuous training in actual combat is the most effective way to improve. Therefore, I must What I tell you is that in a few days, you may face a fierce battle."


    "However, you can also choose not to fight, after all, you just joined."


    "Of course, from my personal point of view, I hope you guys will try it. After all, the opponent should be regarded as the trump card army of the Demon Race. If you can maintain the record with them, then it is obvious...you will also be the trump card army .¡±


    After saying that, Han Sanqian looked at Scar and Haijin: "Scar, Haijin."


    The two stepped forward: "Yes."


    "You first count the number of people who are willing to participate in the war. Remember, whether they participate in the war or not, they are all our brothers. Don''t treat them differently because of this, you know?"


    "yes!"


    "In addition, divide all those who are willing to participate in the battle into four groups."


    "The first team, led by Scar, requires half of the team."


    "The second group, led by Hai Jin, occupies a quarter of the total number."


    "The third group and the fourth group are clearly led by Pei Yuan and Pei Mu, and the number of the two groups is a quarter of the team."


    "The generals take orders!"


    Hearing the sound, the four hurriedly knelt down: "This subordinate takes orders!"


    "The disciple takes orders!"


    "Okay, after half an hour, I will come back again, and then I will discuss important matters with everyone who is willing to participate in the war."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian turned around and was about to leave.


    But at this moment, bursts of laughter sounded behind him, the voice was full of ridicule and disdain...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4723

    "Leader, what do you think of us, people who are greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "That''s right, why don''t you want to participate or not? You are simply insulting people."


    "From the day we joined the Polar Bear Corps, we are soldiers, and the duty of soldiers is to obey orders, nothing else."


    "We are all dead. There is nothing unusual. If we die, we will die. We are afraid of an egg."


    "That''s right, it''s hard for us to be proud now, who the hell would want to live the life of being a mouse again and do it with them."


    "That''s right, if you defeat the trump card, we are the trump card."


    Hearing the shouts behind him, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but smile.


    I am very satisfied with their performance. Soldiers and teams need morale. If the morale is Changhong, they will be victorious in every battle. On the contrary, if the morale is low, even if they have the upper hand, they will lose the game.


    "Okay, you are indeed worthy of being my good brothers Han Sanqian, I read you right."


    "However, when we send troops to fight, we must remember one thing. It is useless to have self-confidence alone, and we have to rely on fists."


    "Everyone has an order, all stand at attention!"


    brush!


    The Polar Bear Legion stood upright.


    "From today, I will start a three-day special training, but this time, we have to play a little differently than before."


    Everyone was curious, wondering why Han Sanqian wanted to play something different.


    Han Sanqian didn''t speak, but slapped his hand slightly. Suddenly, the ground shook, and the woods in the distance began to shake.


    Everyone looked back, only now did they see an army of countless strange beasts walking out of the forest.


    "They are your new partners. In three days, you must learn to fight side by side with each other and develop enough tactical cooperation."


    "And your leader''s wife will be in charge of training you all this time."


    Han Sanqian and Huang Rong needed to be dealt with, so the task of training soldiers could only be done by Su Yingxia.


    Although Su Yingxia is not very good at training soldiers to cooperate with strange beasts, after all, Han Sanqian''s alliance already had an army of strange beasts, so it is actually not too difficult to follow the example.


    The advantage of the cavalry is that the mercury leaks when they attack, and what Han Sanqian wants is this unexpected but unstoppable offensive.


    In this way, the surprise will be very cool.


    And Han Sanqian was busy here, and the Luo city lord in the outside world was not idle either.


    After Han Sanqian''s order, he was busy making arrangements all day.


    It''s just that the more he talked about these things, the more Luo Jin didn''t understand why Han Sanqian wanted to help himself, but why did he just want this?


    What''s the situation? This is it?


    However, depression is depression, Luo Jin obediently obeyed.


    It took a whole day, and he basically did what Han Sanqian asked. He really wanted to go to the other garden to find out about Han Sanqian, but he heard from his subordinates that Han Sanqian hadn''t made any movement. It is also impossible to break in privately, so I can only walk around the gate of the other garden from time to time.


    "Tell me, what kind of medicine is this Han Sanqian selling in the gourd?" Luo Jin couldn''t help but asked Mr. Gu Chu who was going with him.


    What Han Sanqian asked for, Gu Chu also helped a lot.


    Gu Chu shook his head: "Honestly speaking, I don''t quite understand it either. It''s really weird. I can even say this. If Han Sanqian didn''t ask us to do this, we would have to replace it with someone else. Think he''s crazy."


    "Yeah." Luo Jin also nodded, it was impossible for Han Sanqian to order him to do this: "But then again, even if Han Sanqian asked to do this, I''m still not at ease. .¡±


    "I said, although it is indeed a good choice for us to help out behind the scenes, why does Han Sanqian make me feel more and more unreliable?"


    Gu Chu didn''t speak, and quietly looked into the other garden.


    Yes, what exactly did Han Sanqian want these things for? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4724

    Time has passed, and there is still one day left before the agreed time.


    On this day, Han Sanqian came out of the other garden.


    However, today, only Han Sanqian came out alone. The reason Han Sanqian gave was that his wife was in poor health and needed to rest.


    Luo Jin and Gu Chu didn''t worry too much.


    Luo Jin specially sent someone to prepare a banquet in the backyard that day. During the banquet, he introduced the basic situation of the forces behind Ye Tiancheng that day.


    The forces behind them have no name, nor any code name. The special envoy of that day was the only intermediary responsible for connecting with Yetian City.


    However, even so, the power behind him must not be underestimated.


    Rumor has it that this force is very large, almost spreading around with Burning Bone City as the center, including eleven cities and thirty-three villages, and the number of them is as high as one million.


    "Yetian City has always followed the rules, so we didn''t provoke them. Except for the special envoy who is in touch with us, we have hardly seen the people above."


    "However, the several of us city lords often communicate with each other, saying that although we have not sent a single soldier to set up defenses, there are actually a large number of ambushes outside each city."


    "Take our Yetian City as an example. In the primeval forest outside, there are countless secret whistles hidden. If there is any disturbance, thousands of soldiers will come to the city."


    In this regard, Han Sanqian believed that there must be strange things hidden in that forest, so although these words were a bit ridiculous, they were by no means groundless.


    "Lord Luo, I want a map of Yetian City. Can it include this primeval forest?" Han Sanqian said.


    Luo Jin chuckled: "Of course it''s not a problem, there are plenty of maps."


    After the words fell, Luo Jin asked his servants to bring a map.


    It seems that it has been prepared for a long time. Luo Jin''s map is large and detailed, just like the 3D map of the Buddha.


    "From the map, Yetian City is almost surrounded by primeval forests, which also means that once the enemy attacks, we will be directly surrounded by people." Han Sanqian frowned.


    This is the real version of being made dumplings, and the location is really bad.


    But if you think about it carefully, such a city with a poor geographical location can indeed be confidently and boldly let it do business.


    No one would worry about any troubles here, because even if there were troubles, they would definitely be settled soon.


    There was absolutely no danger in the city to defend, even the city walls were almost muddy, which was nothing more than a shelter from the wind. Once any war broke out, these muddy city walls would collapse in an instant and would be useless at all.


    This place is simply a nightmare for any defender.


    "Yes, from a strategic point of view, Yetian City is a nightmare for any defender. He is completely surrounded, almost dead."


    "Mr. Han, tomorrow is the last day, do you have a way to deal with it?" Gu Chu also felt a little worried for Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian looked at the map, did not answer, but fell into deep thought.


    That''s right, once the enemy''s army is overwhelming, what should I do?


    The primeval forest is too huge, even if Han Sanqian organizes troops to break through, it will not be completed at all. The line is too long, and it will not be able to break through for a while.


    Complete death!


    However, Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "I have some preliminary ideas."


    After finishing speaking, Han Sanqian picked up the drawing, and then took out a gold brick from his bag and put it on the table: "Han also wants to ask Lord Luo for one last favor."


    "Sir, please tell me, if Luo can do it, Luo will never refuse."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Actually, it''s not a difficult task. I just want to ask Lord Luo to help me hire a group of workers. The number is about a hundred, is that okay?"


    "Need a worker?" Luo Jin frowned. What is this for?


    If there is a war, there will be a war, so why are there still workers? !


    Which song did Han Sanqian sing?


    "Exactly, those who can work, it is best to work in the fields all year round." Han Sanqian said: "If there is no problem, let them wait for me at the gate of the city in half an hour."


    "This gold brick is their reward for their work."


    "That''s too much." Luo Jin said.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s okay, as long as you can work, we will gather in half an hour and work overnight tonight."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian got up and left first, heading out of the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4725

    Han Sanqian first went outside the city to patrol around, and then returned to the main gate to wait for the arrival of the workers.


    Luo Jin''s work was very efficient. Although half an hour was stipulated, it only took about a quarter of an hour to bring together a hundred people.


    To tell the truth, this is not an overnight fortune, but basically the average distribution is equivalent to everyone earning a few years or even decades of wages at once.


    Moreover, working for a well-known master, these workers are very energetic.


    "Everyone, who is the foreman?" Han Sanqian asked.


    At this time, a person stood up, about fifty years old.


    Han Sanqian handed him a drawing: "Can the project be completed overnight?"


    "Master, if you... do you agree with City Lord Luo?" The foreman was a little puzzled.


    Luo Jin nodded: "Everything is according to Mr.''s orders."


    "But one night''s time is really too tight." The foreman still frowned: "Unless we send more manpower."


    "There are too many people, too much movement, and the scale of 100 people is already the limit. However, I can add more money. As long as you can complete the construction period I require according to the time I agreed, that gold brick is just a deposit. You come back with another ten yuan, but if you can''t complete the construction period, then this gold brick is all your wages, understand?"


    From one piece to eleven, this huge temptation almost stunned the foreman and a group of workers.


    After all, the per capita income has doubled by more than ten times, which is equivalent to the money that many people may need to work hard for half a lifetime or even a lifetime. How can people not be excited?


    The foreman hardly needs to speak, and many workers have already spoken directly.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, one night is just one night, the big deal is that I''m going to fuck it up tonight."


    "That''s right, even if you die from exhaustion, it''s just a matter of one night. If you trade one night for a lifetime, I''m fucking determined to do it."


    The crowd boiled, and the frying pan was directly fried.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly and looked at the foreman: "How is it?"


    "Okay, since the Lord is so willing, then we brothers have no reason to back down. One night at a time, our gang of brothers will definitely not spare the slightest effort." The foreman gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    "Okay, then you can start now. Later, I will send some helpers to help you. In short, remember, before dawn, you must leave here, whether you finish it or not, otherwise, all consequences will be determined by You bear it yourself." Han Sanqian ordered.


    "yes."


    The foreman understood, and stopped talking nonsense, directly picked up the blueprint, and brought his fellow workers into the site for construction.


    "Mr. Han, although the ambition of the workers is superior, it must be said that it is almost impossible for a group of 100 people to complete such a large-scale project overnight."


    Looking at the workers leaving, Luo Jin still said with some uneasiness.


    Good morale is good morale, but after all, this thing can''t be used for cooking. Compared with the number of people and the amount of work, the gap is too big. This is not something that can be made up by soft things.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I know, but, sometimes, you have to believe in miracles, and you have to believe even more. The more impossible things sometimes become the key to the battle."


    "It''s true to say so, but everything has to be attributed to the facts. I''m worried that it would be a pity if we didn''t make a surprise move at that time, but we were defeated by this."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Coincidentally, Han likes to do things that seem to be lost, Lord Luo, how about we make a bet?"


    "Mr. Han, are you going to bet with me on the fortifications done by these workers?"


    "Yeah, I bet they''re going to be really pivotal."


    "Okay, then I''ll bet that they may drag down your final battle situation, because let''s not talk about whether you workers can finish it on time, even if it is, Luo doesn''t think that these children''s things can help you, And it''s even less likely to stop the flood of attacks that the envoy will bring."


    "Okay, then we will see the outcome after dawn."


    "Okay, Mr. Han, what do you want to bet on?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4726

    "It''s a big bet." After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he smiled mysteriously at Luo Jin: "If I lose, I can agree to any request or request of yours without violating the basic personal principles. On the other hand, if you If you lose, naturally, you will agree to a certain request from Han, what do you think?"


    Luo Jin thought about it for a while, and although it sounded like nothing, it was extremely scary to think about it carefully, because such a request is not too restrictive, and whether it is miserable or not depends entirely on the wishes of the other party.


    However, he doesn''t seem to have lost anything.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jin nodded and smiled: "Okay, this round, Luo has agreed."


    "Then we''ll make a deal."


    After agreeing on the game with Luo Jin, Han Sanqian was not as busy as he imagined. Instead, he brought Luo Jin back to Yetian City in an incredible way.


    What was even more unbelievable was that Han Sanqian took Luo Jin to a tavern in the city for unknown reasons and drank.


    On the wine table, Luo Jin really couldn''t understand what Han Sanqian meant by this.


    "Mr. Han, are you really so confident?"


    As Luo Jin spoke, he pulled all the dishes on the wine table together, and then put the wine pot in the middle of the pile of dishes.


    Counting dishes around a wine, it is obvious that the wine is surrounded, which also means Han Sanqian''s current predicament.


    Han Sanqian smiled, looked at the wine jug surrounded, and said with a smile: "Then let me ask City Lord Xia Luo, what do you think the wine jug should do? Could it be that you jumped on the spot in a hurry?"


    Han Sanqian''s meaning is also very straightforward, that is, what can wine do?


    Apart from being anxious, making yourself warm up faster and making it easier for people to drink, what useful things can you do?


    "But Mr. shouldn''t give up on himself like this, or anesthetize himself, right? Even if it is a situation of being surrounded, with Mr.''s ability, it may not be impossible to fight. Even if these wines are finally drunk, at least, these dishes It was almost consumed in the process of drinking."


    Han Sanqian smiled, put a mouthful of vegetables into his mouth, and said with a smile: "If it''s just like this, I would like to ask, why did Luo City Lord bet on Han Sanqian?"


    Luo Jin smiled: "I have been bullying for too long, and now I have been riding on my head. Luo is just giving himself one more choice. We are always plates, and we are always serving dishes. Of course, there are better dishes. Willing to oblige."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "If Han wins, you can rest assured that I won''t take any tax from Yetian City, and we can even form a different kind of cooperation between you and me."


    "Appreciate further details."


    "The materials required by my troops must be a huge consumption, so you and I will only be a close cooperation between suppliers and demanders in the future."


    Luo Jin smiled: "Then I really hope Mr. Han can win this duel."


    "Capture the thief first and capture the king. There is a question. Han Sanqian would like to ask a question or two." Han Sanqian continued: "Han knows that these people actually exist by virtue of the dragon''s veins. Then, Ye Tiancheng Or where is the dragon vein of the primeval forest?"


    "I knew you would ask this a long time ago, but to be honest, the result may disappoint you."


    "oh?"


    "I know, Mr. Han has been to Tianmo Castle, so he has seen the dragon vein and destroyed it. I''m right."


    "Exactly."


    "But the dragon veins here are not in Yetian City or the jungle."


    "Could it be, it''s in Burning Bone City?"


    "Exactly, the entire Burning Bone City can become the core of the demons, there must be something special about it. There is extremely dark and evil, and there are countless masters of the demons from all walks of life. Therefore, the dragon veins are naturally located That kind of place is the most suitable place. In fact, in other words, the power behind me is the strongest power in the Demon Race today."


    Han Sanqian understood that since he was the strongest force of the demons, he was naturally attached to Burning Bone City, the strongest city of the demons. This was indeed the most basic logical thinking.


    "So, that is to say, if the dragon veins cannot be destroyed, no matter how I fight, the opponent will always be invincible?" Han Sanqian frowned.


    "So, this is also Luo''s doubt. Although Mr. Han is mighty, what do you use to win?"


    This is a war destined to be a draw...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4727

    Not destroying the dragon veins means that it is impossible for them to die, so the level of the ceiling can almost only be a tie.


    This also needs to be based on the fact that Han Sanqian can not be seriously consumed.


    However, Han Sanqian was not worried, and smiled lightly: "I don''t believe that I will lose, and I also don''t believe that Lord Luo will make a meaningless bet. There is always a way, right?"


    Luo Jin said: "The devilish energy in the dragon''s veins is not invincible."


    "I know."


    "But what Mr. Han doesn''t know is the weakness behind it."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and what he wanted was an answer in this regard: "I would like to hear the details."


    "Everything must have its reason, and it must have its eternity. Has Mr. Han ever thought that the wider the scope of something, the weaker its own characteristics?"


    Just like poison, the more severe the poison, the less contagious it is naturally. Conversely, the more contagious the poison, the weaker the poison will be.


    Earth science is called energy conservation, and in this wild world, it''s called the balance of yin and yang.


    "Then what is the weakness of these demonic energy?"


    "The distribution is too wide, and even a forest has grown here. It seems to be extremely powerful, but in fact it is just strong from the inside."


    "I understand." Han Sanqian nodded.


    "If Mr. Han wants to win, it''s not impossible. As long as you can be as imposing as a rainbow, one or two times, two or three times, you will surely make the supply of magic energy insufficient. At that time, it will be just a plaything that Mr. Han can control at will."


    Therefore, according to Luo Jin''s plan, Han Sanqian should attack violently.


    Only a super fierce onslaught can make the opponent''s too long supply unsatisfactory for a while, and once this unsatisfactory loophole appears, it is also the time when invincibility is broken.


    Just like a golden bell covering Tiebu Mountain, as long as you have a cover door, then grab the cover door and attack wildly, it is just empty talk that King Kong is not bad.


    That''s how it is to beat people and hurt people.


    "Excuse me for talking too much, Mr. Han, not only does he not have the slightest plan to attack violently, even... he doesn''t even take the initiative to defend actively enough. Wouldn''t it be a dream come true to want to win?"


    Luo Jin was really worried for Han Sanqian.


    In Luo Jin''s heart, Han Sanqian was the one who slaughtered the city and destroyed the dragon''s veins. Naturally, he had strength and experience.


    Therefore, the probability of his final success is naturally very high.


    However, Han Sanqian was not at ease at all, the project had to be completed with an impossible number of people, and now he was fine and took him out for a drink.


    It doesn''t look like he wants to fight to the death with someone.


    Facing Luo Jin''s accusation, Han Sanqian didn''t get angry at all, let alone mind at all. Instead, he laughed and raised his wine glass: "City Lord Luo, don''t think about changing things that can''t be changed. Come on. , you and I are destined tonight, drink him until you are not drunk and you will not return."


    Luo Jin was speechless, but seeing that Han Sanqian had drank in a toast, he could only sigh and drink together.


    This night was longer than Luo Jin imagined, and the two drank almost until the dawn of the next day.


    There were already countless wine jars on the wine table, and the private room was also full of the smell of wine. Luo Jin''s complexion was red and his eyes were full of drunkenness, and Han Sanqian was basically the same.


    However, Han Sanqian had a smile on his face, while Luo Jin''s face was full of sadness.


    "Mr. Han, it will be dawn in another quarter of an hour. I believe that the special envoy will soon bring the brigade back here. Would you...won''t you go to the fortifications outside the city? I''m really worried, those gangs Worker¡­¡­"


    Hey, he really didn''t want to talk anymore, even if the workers finished it, so what?


    He shouldn''t even have said that.


    Those things are useless at all...


    Han Sanqian opened his sleepy eyes with a smile, and got up: "Don''t look, what''s there to see, by the way, Lord Luo, wait for me here for a few minutes."


    "Mr. Han, I would like to ask you, what''s the matter with you?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4728

    Mr. Han smiled and said nothing, got up and left directly.


    Although Luo Jin was puzzled, he waited obediently on the spot.


    A few minutes later, Han Sanqian came back.


    However, compared with just now, Han Sanqian didn''t seem to have anything more or less in his hands.


    "Mr. Han, what does this mean?"


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously: "Without him, I did some private business."


    "Personal matter?" Luo Jin was obviously taken aback.


    What private affairs can Han Sanqian have in Yetian City?


    He has no other acquaintances at all, so naturally he can''t talk about other personal affairs.


    Moreover, even if there is something that I don''t know, what private matters need to be dealt with now, and it only takes such a short time? !


    Seeing his puzzled face, Han Sanqian smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t think too much, I won''t be able to tell you clearly about these private matters in a while, all I can tell you is, The good show is almost about to begin.¡±


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian also looked out of the window appropriately.


    Outside the window at this time, the sky was already slightly bright.


    Outside Yetian City.


    After a night of extreme cold in the primeval forest, the ice and snow began to melt, and the earth began to recover.


    All things that died and withered under the extreme temperature began to take root and sprout again.


    And something surprising happened very quickly. On the cracked land, the trees began to sprout again, and the green grass on the ground also broke through the soil.


    but¡­¡­


    Even under this kind of growth, there is one thing slowly emerging from the soil.


    Those were slender and weird hands, skin covered with bones, as thin as a stick, with pitch-black nails and pale skin.


    After they drilled out of the soil, the gaps in the soil became bigger and bigger.


    Afterwards, bodies emerged from it one by one.


    It''s like corpses crawling out of the cemetery, but they are obviously different from corpses. They break through the ground facing the sun, and they are definitely not dead bodies in the middle of the night.


    Therefore, there is no such evil spirit, but it is also full of weirdness.


    Obviously, such a scene is not just happening somewhere.


    In the entire primeval forest, no matter the east, west, or south or north, as long as it is covered by forests, there are countless black bodies crawling out of the soil.


    Afterwards, this group of people seemed to be unconscious, but also seemed to be conscious and headed all the way towards Yetian City.


    If someone looked from the sky, they could see that Yetian City was tightly surrounded by countless black spots.


    "Han Sanqian!"


    In the middle of the Black Shadow Brigade, a man was riding on a war horse, in the black stream, looking at the Yetian City in the distance, his face was cold for a while.


    This person is none other than the special envoy of Yetian City that Han Sanqian defeated back then.


    "If you want to eliminate the hatred in your heart, the best way is to solve the source of the hatred, kill him, and everything will disappear."


    A pleasant voice came softly, the special envoy turned around, and when he saw the person coming, he bowed his head respectfully and said: "I have met the elder."


    The elder was riding a black horse, wearing an antique gray dress on his black body, holding a long gun and wearing a long hat. He looked mysterious and mighty at the same time.


    "Anyone who bullies our people will be horribly attacked and retaliated against. This is the established rule and our morale. Today, we will find your place back."


    "Otherwise, how will you convince the public in the future?"


    "That''s right, this Han Sanqian has suddenly emerged and has been rampant in the land of my demons for a long time. He really thinks that there is no one in my demons?"


    "This time, I will not only help you find your place, but also tell Han Sanqian and everyone in the Demon Race who is the real master of this land."


    The special envoy was overjoyed when he heard the words: "Thank you, elder."


    "You did a good job this time. You didn''t choose to be tough with Han Sanqian. In this way, you won''t lose too badly. I believe many people are waiting to see our jokes. After all, we have some special needs. There are too many things to ask for, and the idea of ??betrayal has already sprouted in many people''s hearts. This time is just right, taking advantage of Han Sanqian''s opportunity, we need to show everyone that they have this idea , What a horrible and terrifying thing."


    The special envoy smiled evilly: "The elder is wise, this time, let''s show off our muscles."


    "Yetian City, Han Sanqian, hum..." The elder smiled coldly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4729

    "Full speed ahead."


    "yes!"


    Wow!


    Just like animals migrating, and like zombies coming out of the cage from thousands of graves, countless black shadows crawled out of the ground and rushed towards Yetian City.


    And among the cracks on the ground, there are still a steady stream of people crawling out of it.


    The special envoy and the elders also rode their black horses towards that side more and more.


    In Yetian city.


    "Report!!"


    Accompanied by a long shout, a spy quickly ran in from the city gate.


    He went straight to the private room where Han Sanqian and Luo Jin were.


    As soon as he entered the door, the guy hurriedly knelt down on the ground.


    "Report to the city lord that a large number of people have been found in the virgin forest outside the city and are heading for the city."


    "How many people are there?" Luo Jin hurriedly got up and asked.


    "I can''t count. There are people in all directions. Although there are many trees in the forest to cover them, they can''t see clearly, but they are densely packed everywhere."


    Luo Jin''s face turned pale suddenly, he looked at Han Sanqian, and said involuntarily, "Hero Han, I told you, look..."


    Luo Jin has been in contact with the special envoy for many years, and he has long known the strength of the other party. Now that he has made a comeback in three days, it must be a destructive trend.


    Although Han Sanqian had always acted as if he had nothing to do with himself and held it high, the Lord Luo, who had a premonition that something was wrong, had actually arranged several subordinates to go outside the city to investigate Condition.


    Although he wasn''t the victim, but in the end, he still held Han Sanqian, so Han Sanqian didn''t want to move, so he had to.


    Han Sanqian looked at Luo Jin, who was anxious and worried, but smiled lightly: "Isn''t this normal? I was given three days. Naturally, I must have been quite well prepared. Therefore, sooner or later, the army will be overwhelmed." thing."


    Nonsense, of course Luo Jin knew this very well, what he was asking was what Han Sanqian was going to do.


    "Hero Han, forgive me for being rude, Luo is really curious, what are you fighting against?"


    "You know, Yetian City is just a piece of flat land in the middle of the forest. There is no danger to defend it. Once the army comes from all directions, what will you do to defend it?"


    "You don''t even have a soldier."


    He really didn''t know what Han Sanqian would use to fight against others.


    "Who told you that I don''t have soldiers?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    "Where are your soldiers?"


    Not to mention soldiers, even Mao, Luo Jin has never seen it. From the beginning to the end, Han Sanqian was just with his wife. How could there be any soldiers?


    "I don''t have so many soldiers. If I put them all out at this time, wouldn''t it be equivalent to exposing my strength?" Han Sanqian stood up with a smile, and patted Luo Jin''s shoulder again: "Don''t worry, I I have my own way."


    After finishing speaking, Han Sanqian got up and walked out of the private room.


    Without the slightest pause, Han Sanqian walked directly out of the city.


    Luo Jin was speechless, but there was nothing he could do at this time, so he could only rush out with Han Sanqian.


    Hearing the wind, many people in the city were also moved by the sound, and ran from the city to the city gate one by one.


    Either find a high ground, or hide in a dark place, or even other people directly set up a table here, and came to make a deal.


    "Come on, everyone, buy it and let it go, Han Sanqian will pay ten for every one to regular customers!"


    Many people placed their bets one after another. Although the old forces were still strong and there were many buyers, these wealthy businessmen would never neglect a big man like Han Sanqian.


    Although Han Sanqian''s odds are very high, which means that the chance of winning is very small, but many people still choose him.


    As a businessman, he has two moneys, and winning or losing is not too important, the most important thing is to have fun.


    "Although Han Sanqian is very fierce and has created many myths, the forces behind us have a deeper foundation and are more ferocious. It can be said that they are almost the foundation of the entire demon clan. It is absolutely impossible to shake the foundation of the Demon Race."


    "If Han Sanqian wins, it would be impossible for us demons to exist today, and we would have been wiped out by the people of the Central Plains a long time ago."


    "Yeah, although the taxes have been getting heavier and heavier year after year, they are the signboard and core of our demon clan after all. Han Sanqian is doomed to lose this time."


    Everyone was talking about it, and Han Sanqian''s odds began to get higher and higher...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4730

    Outside the city gate, Han Sanqian stood up slightly.


    Looking into the distance, one can indeed see dense black shadows rushing towards this side.


    "Damn, look, Han Sanqian is standing alone on the city gate, what does he mean by that?"


    "Could it be that he wants to rely on himself?"


    "What are you dreaming about? Didn''t you see that there are people coming from all directions? He, Han Sanqian, is as good as he is, even if he is a god, so what? Hitting hundreds of thousands of people alone is a fool''s dream."


    "I think he wants to run away. Isn''t there a woman beside him? Why doesn''t he take it with him? What does this mean?"


    "Yes, it''s possible, he really wants to run away."


    A group of people talked and pointed.


    Luo Jin saw it, and didn''t say a word. In fact, everyone was more of a spectator, anyway, this matter has never been their business.


    It''s just that it''s been oppressed for too long, and everyone really wants to see how amazing Han Sanqian is.


    Amid Luo Jin''s worries, the black shadows gradually approached Yetian City.


    After a quarter of an hour, the entire encirclement was basically finalized, surrounding Yetian City in a big circle.


    All the black shadows are only one kilometer away from Yetian City, looking far away.


    "Han Sanqian."


    The special envoy rode from behind the crowd and pointed at Han Sanqian angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Come?"


    "Hmph, I know you have some skills, but so what? You are really brave, and you actually waited for me obediently here for three days."


    Han Sanqian said with a smile: "There is no way, some people are in a hurry to die, can I not wait?"


    "Joke, I''m going to die? Open your dog eyes and see, you are all my people in all directions, do you know how many?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "I don''t know how many people there are."


    "Hmph, not many, but only about 800,000 people." The special envoy said coldly: "Originally, we have more people, but we don''t think we need too many people to deal with you, so we just need more people." About a quarter of the troops around here have been dispatched."


    These words are not only teasing Han Sanqian, but also the special envoy''s warning to all the people in Yetian City, we have plenty of people, so it''s best not to have any crooked thoughts.


    Indeed, after these words were uttered, many merchants in the city obviously took a half step back.


    Han Sanqian still smiled: "That''s a pity, maybe if you adjust everyone, it will really cause me a huge trouble."


    "Unfortunately, underestimating the enemy will cost you dearly."


    "The price? Haha, Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, what are you bragging about? An army of 800,000 can''t deal with you? Let me ask you, how many troops do you have?" The envoy asked back: "As far as I know, you It seems that there are no soldiers, right?"


    Anyone who moves in this forest, he can see clearly. In fact, for the past three days, the forest has been very quiet, so Han Sanqian didn''t send any reinforcements at all.


    As for Han Sanqian''s recruitment in Yetian City, it is even more impossible. No matter how courageous these people are, they only dare to have some thoughts in their hearts.


    If they wanted to help Han Sanqian directly, even if they had ten guts, they would never dare.


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Although I am always confident, I will never be too blind. How can I deal with you alone? Of course, I must have soldiers."


    "Then where are your soldiers?" the special envoy asked disdainfully.


    He was obviously the only one there, so in the final analysis, Han Sanqian was just bragging.


    "Where are my soldiers, you will know later." After Han Sanqian finished speaking, he set his eyes on the elder beside the special envoy.


    Intuition told Han Sanqian that this guy was the real biggest trouble.


    Seeing Han Sanqian looking at himself, the man smiled slightly and looked back at Han Sanqian: "Since your Excellency said that you have soldiers, then I believe that you really have soldiers."


    "It''s just that your Excellency should be very clear that any of your troops here are just cannon fodder, or I have an idea, what do you think?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Okay, tell me, I want to listen respectfully."


    The special envoy wanted to speak, but was stopped by the elder, and then he smiled softly: "My idea is very simple..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4731

    Han Sanqian did not speak, but waited quietly.


    "Put down your weapon, apologize to my subordinates and admit your mistakes. Afterwards, I can promise you that I will leave a whole body for you, and it will be considered as a successful end to your once majestic life."


    "Of course, you don''t have to choose, but in that case, I can only let you die miserably, and draw a very miserable ending to your life."


    Han Sanqian frowned, and said softly: "Are you so confident that you will win?"


    "It''s not self-confidence, it''s just telling some facts. Maybe, in other places, you do have a chance to win, but here, you really don''t have any chance."


    Han Sanqian asked suspiciously: "Why? Just because this is a place under your jurisdiction? Don''t forget, those people in Tianmo Castle are also on their own territory."


    "You do have home court advantage, but that doesn''t mean anything."


    The elder smiled: "Your Excellency does not know. The fundamental reason why I am so confident is not because this is our home field, but because Yetian City is actually an important military base for our subordinates."


    "You may think that our little Yetian City is just a city that mainly focuses on merchants and doesn''t have much military force at all, but that''s not the case."


    "In other words, because of the huge wealth produced here, for us, it is our real lifeblood."


    "Therefore, we need to focus on defending Yetian City so that no one can cause damage here."


    "So, the forest of Yetian City is not only a natural barrier we created for Yetian City, but also a place where we hide a large number of troops."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Understood, so I broke into a den of thieves."


    The elder was not angry either: "You can only blame yourself for being unlucky. You can destroy Tianmo Fortress, Moyun Ghost City, or even occupy all other cities."


    "However, there is a limit to everything. You can only hang around on the outside and never get involved in the inner city."


    "Now, it''s time for you to pay the price."


    After finishing the words, he raised his hand slightly, and all the black shadows around immediately assumed an attacking posture.


    "Then we''ll see." Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and then put his hands behind his back.


    "Kill!" The envoy yelled.


    In the next second, in front of Han Sanqian, the black shadows beside the special envoy and the elder rushed towards Han Sanqian directly.


    "Let''s fight, let''s fight!"


    "Now we have seen something."


    "Grandma, I originally came to the grand event to buy things, who knew that Mao didn''t even buy one, let alone that he turned out to be a fucking theatergoer."


    "However, this scene is indeed exciting enough. After all, it is the forces behind us who are against Han Sanqian, and the thunder of the sky is against the fire of the earth. Sometimes there may not be such an opportunity in a lifetime."


    "Yeah, I fucking bought Han Sanqian. Although I don''t expect Han Sanqian to win money for me, it''s exciting, fun, and fun to buy."


    "What if Han Sanqian wins?"


    "That''s right, haha, what''s this called? It''s normal to lose. When you spend money to buy a ticket to watch a good show, if you win, since the show is good and exciting, you''ll get the fucking money."


    A group of spectators were very happy, and the more they talked, the more excited they became.


    They didn''t think too strongly about who would win and who would lose, they just wanted to play comfortably from the perspective of a bystander.


    Although Han Sanqian offended many people during the auction, when they all knew that this person was Han Sanqian, they didn''t blame him at all.


    Now, it is simply to see the power behind the hero against him.


    At this time, Han Sanqian, seeing a large number of black shadows coming towards him in front of him, did not panic at all, and still arrogantly looked at the heroes with his hands behind his back.


    "Come on, the faster you come, I promise you will die sooner."


    Looking at the enemy who was getting closer and closer to him, Han Sanqian said coldly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4732

    "kill!"


    The black shadow got closer and closer, driving billowing sand and dust, pouring down.


    But just less than a hundred meters away from Han Sanqian, suddenly, the ground suddenly softened and collapsed.


    Boom!


    A gully about ten meters wide and one hundred meters long suddenly collapsed into its shape!


    This is the amount of work that Han Sanqian gave to the workers at the beginning.


    With Yetian City as the core, there are such traps dug around the city walls hundreds of meters away.


    Its height is about five meters, and all the people who collapsed directly fell into it on the spot.


    "What is this for? Digging trenches?"


    "Han Sanqian is a hero after all, what''s the point of setting up a trench?"


    "Yeah, things like trenches are more or less used against ordinary people. What''s the point of using them against these people?"


    They are all extraordinary people, so naturally the trenches are meaningless, they can''t trap people at all, and they can''t fall to death. The more function is to unilaterally stop the enemy''s advance and slow down.


    And this depends on the fact that there are too many people on the other side, and there is a phenomenon of crowding when you chase after me, so the trenches finally played a little hindering role.


    "However, what is the significance of this? From here, we can see that the trench he dug is only a few meters deep. Such a depth will not take long before it will be directly filled by the enemy''s body."


    "Yeah, but it''s just a temporary reprieve, and it doesn''t really make any sense on the whole."


    "Why."


    Listening to others'' comments, Luo Jin was also full of disappointment.


    Although the workers did complete the arduous task of Han Sanqian''s stay with a lot of money, for Luo Jin, it actually meant nothing at all.


    I told Han Sanqian a long time ago, but...


    He just didn''t believe it.


    It''s all right now, the first wave of attacking Han Sanqian probably won''t be able to bear it.


    But just when Luo Jin was thinking this way, what Luo Jin felt was a little wrong was that those gullies should have been almost full, but there was no sign of them being full at all.


    Those men in black who arrived later continued to fall downwards.


    Anti-Buddha, that is like an abyss.


    "Elder, there seems to be something wrong ahead." The envoy couldn''t help but worry as he saw that his troops had rushed over for a while but still hadn''t rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    The elder frowned slightly: "Those ravines seem a little strange. However, the army has already attacked, so it doesn''t matter."


    "yes."


    The special envoy took the order, and then walked to the side of the drummers, and personally went into battle to beat the drums to cheer.


    There was a burst of drumming, and the speed of the entire black-clothed team also accelerated crazily.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, unmoved at all.


    The gully is indeed only five meters, but... it''s not just five meters.


    After countless men in black fell into it, they would slide all the way down the terrain. Han Sanqian actually asked the workers to dig, not just a simple trench.


    Rather, a funnel!


    Anyone who falls into a trench falls instantly to the bottom. And underneath, it''s not completely flat.


    It is a slope type.


    Pair with the opposite side, and then form a funnel shape overall.


    And in the center of the funnel, there is an opening, and all those who fall into the trench will eventually slide down here, and then fall into the innermost part.


    "No, even if the digging is very deep, the charge has been going on for several minutes, and there are at least thousands or even tens of thousands of people who fell into it."


    With such a number, the trenches should be blocked soon.


    Even if Han Sanqian dug a universe under the trench, it should...should be blocked.


    "Yeah, how did the trench that didn''t look deep suddenly become a bottomless pit?"


    A group of people were dumbfounded, especially since they were standing at a high place, they could almost see the situation inside the trench.


    "After all people fall in, they will continue to fall towards the opening due to the effects of inertia and gravity, but I don''t understand, the opening seems to be only a meter wide in diameter, so under such circumstances, so many people That opening should have been filled long ago."


    "Yes, but it seems that not only the opening was not blocked, but it was swallowed more and more fiercely. What''s going on?"


    "Look quickly, that opening seems...something seems wrong."


    Hearing this shout, everyone looked back, only to realize that there was something wrong hidden in the opening...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4733

    "That''s not a hole in the ground, that...that''s a mouth."


    "Yeah, that... that''s really a giant mouth."


    "That guy Han Sanqian threw all the people into the trenches, and then sent these black shadows into the mouth of a monster through the trenches?"


    "How can this be?"


    A group of people were dumbfounded, but they were amazed, and if they looked closely, they could confirm that the opening was not a hole dug, but... a monster''s big mouth.


    What kind of monster can have such a huge mouth?


    Moreover, it can eat people all the time, right? !


    "The situation is not right, elder, do you want the frontline troops to stop attacking immediately?"


    The special envoy also noticed that something was wrong ahead. The frontline troops had already charged several times, but the trenches in front still hadn''t rushed through. This showed that there must be different troubles ahead.


    The elder waved his hand slightly: "It''s interesting, do you think those are really trenches?"


    "What''s the elder''s opinion?"


    "In fact, those are not trenches at all, they are more like tools, a means of transportation."


    The existence of the trenches is simply to block everyone''s way, and then they are unified in the trenches and packaged like products. After that, all the "things" are transported to the most central place by taking advantage of the downward trend of the terrain in the trenches. Convergence port.


    Or rather, monster mouth.


    "But, what kind of monster can eat it all the time? Elder, could it be..."


    The elder nodded: "That''s right, the glutton of evil."


    Taotie eats everything without feeling hungry. Naturally, no matter how many men in black fall into it, it is just food for them.


    The special envoy nodded: "In Tianmobao, I heard that Han Sanqian brought this evil glutton to almost kill people, and gods to kill gods. Elder, what should we do?"


    The man in black can indeed use the devilish energy in the ground to revive, so any attack is actually nothing more than consuming himself.


    But Han Sanqian is different. He directly uses the evil glutton to swallow all these men in black, so naturally, the men in black cannot be resurrected.


    Han Sanqian had fought against these men in black, so he naturally knew how to deal with them was the simplest and most effective way.


    If Han Sanqian is allowed to go on like this, although the 800,000 army is not afraid of this, at least it will lose a lot.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" The elder didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and asked softly.


    The special envoy frowned slightly, thought carefully, and shook his head: "I am willing to listen to the elder''s order."


    The elder smiled: "You want the people behind to fly directly over the trench and attack Han Sanqian, right?"


    He did have this idea, but he didn''t dare to express his remarks at will.


    "Have you seen where Han Sanqian is standing?"


    The position where Han Sanqian stood was about a hundred meters away from the trench, which also created at least a lot of space in front of Han Sanqian.


    This is enough to allow your soldiers to fly over the trenches and have a safe place to stay.


    However, since the elder asked this question, he naturally has his reason: "The elder means..."


    "Don''t you think that Han Sanqian deliberately left enough space to attract our people to fly over?"


    "The elder means that Han Sanqian has an ambush?"


    "I have a hunch. Although I can''t tell what method Han Sanqian will use to sneak attack our soldiers and horses flying past, I believe it must be worse than those who fell into the trenches."


    "The elder means..."


    "I''m worried that Han Sanqian deliberately lured us into the bait, the purpose is to make us think that flying over is the best choice, but once we choose to do so, it will definitely bring us a more devastating blow."


    The special envoy nodded: "It''s still the elder who thinks things carefully. Right now, it seems that there is indeed such a possibility. By the way, elder, according to your wishes, what should we do next?"


    "What should I do?" The elder frowned and thought for a moment, then smiled wryly: "I don''t have a good idea for a while."


    "However, my army of 800,000 is not afraid of any consumption. Since Han Sanqian set up a trap for us, I want to try what he wants to do. After all, I am also very curious, how can this guy Han Sanqian What are you going to use against us?"


    "Order, the troops flew over the trenches and directly attacked Han Sanqian!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4734

    "yes!"


    The special envoy took the lead and immediately arranged for the troops to adjust the direction of attack.


    Afterwards, a burst of horns sounded in the army, and the overall method of attack also completely changed.


    The front-line troops were still charging, but the center-line troops behind them had already started to fly directly into the sky one by one, and quickly crossed the trenches to attack Han Sanqian directly.


    "Kill."


    A large number of people jumped directly over the trench, but the trench with a width of several meters was not an obstacle at all for them.


    The special envoy and the elders were sitting on their horses, staring closely at the battle situation.


    They wanted to see what trick Han Sanqian used to wait for them there.


    "snort."


    Looking at the enemy who came directly across the trench, Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    He took two steps back slightly, and when the group of people had just crossed the trench and landed, his hands shook.


    "kill!"


    boom! !


    Suddenly, a group of about 500 iron cavalry appeared directly in front of Han Sanqian.


    This group of people was dressed in golden armor and stepped on ferocious strange beasts. When they appeared, they appeared like a burst of golden light, and almost those who shot them couldn''t open their eyes.


    But compared to the visual impact, what is more terrifying is the impact from this iron ride.


    They were almost moving forward. The huge body of the strange beast and the spear in the hand of the golden knight were like a wall with thorns. rushed to the edge of the trench.


    One by one was shot into the trenches on the spot, and even if they didn''t fall, they were completely stabbed on the spears and hung, which looked horrible.


    "So that''s the case!" The elder frowned.


    With a length of about 100 meters, the cavalry just rushed up to speed. Therefore, even if they flew past many men in black, they could only stand with limited people because of their limited space, and these limited people faced the speed rush. The cavalry who got up were completely powerless to resist.


    Therefore, the final outcome can only be that his own people are pushed to the bottom of the trench by these cavalry, and become the prey of the monster again.


    "Elder, this Han Sanqian is really not simple, it''s such a tactic."


    "His trenches prevented our army from attacking directly. If our army turned to jump over the trenches, it would be blocked by his cavalry. I have to admit that even though our army has a huge advantage in numbers, under his tactical arrangement I really can''t play it." The special envoy nodded.


    The elder smiled softly: "Although Tianmo Castle is just a marginal city to us, there is always our power in it. Do you really think that Han Sanqian can kill Tianmo Castle only by his bravery and extraordinary personal strength?"


    After finishing the words, the elder pointed to his own brain: "And this..."


    The special envoy nodded obediently: "His tactical literacy is indeed very high, but what I don''t quite understand is where did these cavalry come from. From the beginning to the end, I have never seen their existence. Even this For three days, I have been paying attention to the increase and decrease of people in Yetian City, but there is nothing abnormal."


    "Also, Elder, you saw it just now. Even on the battlefield, we didn''t see where they were lying in ambush. They just appeared out of nowhere."


    Seeing the special envoy''s puzzled look, the elder smiled naturally: "If you can discover something simple, then why should Han Sanqian be called Han Sanqian? It''s better to call him a cat or a dog. "


    Thinking about it carefully, although these words are indeed a bit insulting, the elder''s words are indeed reasonable. If Han Sanqian is so easy for people to see through, I am afraid that he would not be able to create so many brilliance and miracles.


    "The subordinates have been taught."


    "To deal with Han Sanqian, you must think that he is strong enough, and at the same time, don''t be too unconfident, because you will always suffer in his hands." The elder smiled.


    The special envoy nodded. The meaning of these words couldn''t be more obvious. You must be able to withstand the blow, and don''t underestimate your enemy too much.


    "Then what do we do next?" the envoy asked. "Should we adjust our offensive? I am afraid that our currently blocked offensive will not have any real significance."


    The elder didn''t answer immediately, but frowned slightly, as if he was also thinking about what method to use.


    After a while, he suddenly smiled...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4735

    "Elder, what do you mean by this?"


    The elder shook his head: "Do you remember what I said just now? People like Han Sanqian are absolutely terrifying opponents, so the best way is for us to go with him."


    "Order the troops to continue the attack."


    Hearing this, the special envoy hurriedly said: "But in this case, we will run into trouble and lose a lot."


    "800,000 people, what are you afraid of attrition? Even if I give half of the casualties, so what? The most important thing is that we have to play Han Sanqian''s tactical attempt."


    Responding to all changes with the same, this should be the best choice.


    Otherwise, due to a little reason, it will be like this for a while, and it will be like that for a while, and in the end it will be led by the nose by Han Sanqian.


    And once they are so passive, the result will be even more heavy losses and extremely chaotic tactics. I am afraid that the 800,000 army will really become a joke.


    On the contrary, he just played like this, although the loss must be huge, but this is the safest method.


    With the elder''s order, the troops still started to attack frantically.


    At this time, Han Sanqian obviously noticed something was wrong.


    He frowned, obviously expecting that the other party''s leader would also be an expert.


    For two consecutive times, the other party didn''t seem to be fooled.


    When the trenches were blocked, the other party did not panic. When they found out that the situation inside was not right, they remained the same.


    Although they did fly over the trenches to attack themselves according to their plan, Han Sanqian could tell that this was the intention of the other party.


    So, the truth is...


    The other party seemed to have fallen for his own trick, but he held on to his basic position.


    "It''s troublesome."


    Han Sanqian looked depressedly at the enemy troops who were constantly attacking, and his mind was spinning rapidly for a while.


    If the opponent didn''t follow his own pace at all, then relying on absolute strength and superiority in numbers, it was absolutely impossible for Han Sanqian to have any chance of winning.


    The only possibility for him to win is to use constantly surprising moves to make the opponent busy and focus on the tail, so that the situation will be chaotic, and when the time comes, he will lose his advantage and be consumed by himself little by little.


    It''s like you go to beat a big stupid bear.


    It is absolutely impossible for a human to kill a bear that is superior in weight, speed and other aspects in a head-to-head confrontation without using any tools. If you want to beat it, you must rely on your brain.


    Therefore, Xiong lost because he was stupid enough to be led by the nose and wasted to death with rhythm.


    But now, Xiong didn''t fall for the trap, he just wanted to punch people to death head-on, and completely disregarded the injuries, it was just a way of attacking.


    If things continued like this, Han Sanqian would definitely be beaten to death by Xiong, even if Xiong paid a heavy price.


    Therefore, Han Sanqian had to come up with new countermeasures.


    Otherwise, the one who is consumed is himself.


    Quickly pinching the Eight Desolation Heavenly Book in his hand, the members of the Polar Bear Legion who rushed up immediately returned to the Eight Desolation Heavenly Book, and the small battlefield in front of Han Sanqian was emptied again in an instant.


    Although the released cavalry could withdraw by themselves and launch an offensive again, in this way, the Polar Bear Legion would be completely exposed to everyone.


    As a result, the loss of the Polar Bear Legion is one aspect. The most important thing is that the enemy can quickly notice them.


    Before the necessary time, of course Han Sanqian wanted to hide the polar bear army for a while.


    Turning around and standing in the position just now, facing the enemy who rushed up again, Han Sanqian opened the Eight Desolation Book again, and the cavalry charged again.


    Almost the same ending as before, the opponent''s enemy was once again beaten to the bottom of the trench by his own people.


    However, at this moment, Han Sanqian, who suddenly figured it out, seemed to realize something, and a slight smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "I forgot, you used to have a ladder, but I also have Zhang Liangji."


    If you want to play like this, I can accompany you to have a good time...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4736

    Flipping over in his hand, he took back the cavalry.


    After that, backhand and rush again!


    Go again!


    rush!


    rush!


    Hush!


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s frantic movements, the golden cavalry came out one after another, and wave after wave of men in black were pushed into the trenches again and again.


    The trenches are still like a vortex that cannibalize people, and they will not refuse anyone who comes, and eat as much as they have!


    However, the trenches still piled up to a certain extent, and many men in black were hard to digest after all.


    "Elder, Han Sanqian seems to be playing with us and adapting to all changes."


    The elder smiled: "Don''t think that way, maybe, others already have ways and strategies to deal with us, and this is just a way for others to see us not moving. I told you, never put the enemy Think foolishly, the enemy may be much smarter than you."


    "We are students, we should consult your teacher humbly, understand?"


    The special envoy nodded: "Thank you, elder, for your reminder, this subordinate understands."


    "I thought it was a one-sided massacre, but I didn''t expect it to turn into such a difficult situation in the end. You ordered the frontline troops to continue attacking, while the rearline troops repaired their camps and waited for the needs of the frontline."


    The special envoy took the order, but he was slightly puzzled: "What does the elder mean, this war will not end soon?"


    "End?" The elder sneered with disdain: "I''m afraid we won''t be able to take down Han Sanqian in half a month."


    "Half a month?" The special envoy was obviously taken aback: "It takes half a month for an army of 800,000 people to attack like this?? Is it because the subordinates look down on the enemy, or is it because the elder thinks the enemy is too strong? "


    800,000 people, not to mention besieging a Han Sanqian, even if besieging a city, no, two cities to be precise, it will definitely not be enough, right?


    The elder smiled slightly: "Underestimate? You think I want to underestimate Han Sanqian, right? I wish I could overestimate him. But the truth is, I have underestimated him for half a month."


    At this point, he let out a long sigh: "Maybe this battle will last for a long time. I really don''t think 800,000 troops are enough."


    "I have asked the Fifth Elder to send more people over, and it won''t be long before millions of troops will come to reinforce us."


    The special envoy nodded. Since the elder had already said so, he had no choice but to obey.


    I just hope that no matter what, they can finally destroy Han Sanqian.


    Because if this battle is lost, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Yetian City may refuse to pay taxes or pay less taxes because of this, and what is even more frightening is that under the chain reaction, many people who are already dissatisfied with the rule may do so one after another.


    At that time, the basic market that has been guarded for many years will fall apart, and the governance of various places will also be in crisis.


    So, this time, they must win.


    "The subordinates will arrange it now."


    After the words fell, the special envoy hurriedly sent another order.


    The 800,000-strong army quickly adjusted its posture. Except for the tens of thousands of soldiers who were still guarding Yetian City, they were mainly divided into front-line troops and rear-line troops.


    The front-line troops are naturally mainly responsible for attacking, while the rear-line troops start to set up camp, take a rest and replenish the front-line personnel.


    At the gate of Yetian City, Han Sanqian was still freely releasing the cavalry, little by little knocking all the men in black into the trenches.


    This dozen, almost until dark.


    Although Han Sanqian only switched on and off the Eight Desolation Book, but to be honest, it is really tiring to do it directly for a day.


    But the other party didn''t seem to have any restraint, and the frontline troops had been attacking Han Sanqian frantically.


    It seems that the opponent''s commander simply doesn''t care about the battle damage or the consequences.


    "It''s not a problem if it goes on like this." Molong''s voice slowly came to Han Sanqian''s mind.


    "I know, I''m thinking about it too." Han Sanqian said.


    If you want to fight consumption, it is not impossible for Han Sanqian to continue playing with them, but the question is, what is the most appropriate and appropriate way of playing.


    Han Sanqian thought about it, but couldn''t make up his mind for a while.


    "How to play or how to play, sometimes it is normal to have some gains and losses. Moreover, according to the second plan, it may not reveal too much. To a certain extent, I think it may mess up the other party. more confused."


    "I know, but in this way, the impact force of this army may be..." Han Sanqian thought for a while: "Forget it, then use the second plan with them."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4737

    The next second, the Polar Bear Legion reappeared.


    However, unlike before, this time, they did not charge immediately.


    "Scar!"


    "The subordinates are here."


    "You get out of the line."


    "yes."


    Scar got off his horse, and then respectfully walked to Han Sanqian''s side.


    "The four teams will not move according to the original organization, but the overall plan will start the second step."


    "You are the commander-in-chief, lead Haijin and three people to wait quietly inside the city gate, and use four shifts as a round to block those who cross the trench in batches."


    Hearing these orders, Scar immediately took orders: "Don''t worry, war of attrition, I will fight, and I will definitely fight according to your requirements. We have four shifts, let alone 800,000 enemies, there are thousands of troops , I don''t care at all."


    "Very well, remember, if there is any situation that will not be resolved, come to me in time, I will be waiting in the private room of that restaurant at any time."


    "Don''t worry, leader, as long as Scar is not dead, the mission is guaranteed to be completed."


    Nodding his head, Han Sanqian thought of something again and patted him on the shoulder: "I don''t know how long this consumption will take. Don''t go to the mission just for the mission."


    "All brothers should rest well, you know?"


    Only in this way can this war of attrition continue to be fought.


    "I know the leader, please don''t worry. I used to be a gangster, and I can be stubborn. Now that you have let me lead the group, I will definitely not rely on loyalty."


    Nodding his head, Han Sanqian directly raised his hand to drive back all the men in black who flew over again, and after clearing the place for them, he got up and left.


    Before leaving, Han Sanqian handed the Eight Desolation Book to Scar.


    If the enemy wanted to consume him, it was naturally the best way for Han Sanqian to be dealt with by the captains of the four teams including Dao Scar.


    Although it is not exhausting for Han Sanqian to control the Bahuang Tianshu all the time, it will always consume his energy to meet the enemy all by himself.


    The opponent is a master, and it must be very brain-intensive to play the game. Han Sanqian didn''t want to make a mistake in his judgment due to being consumed by these things.


    In a duel between masters, any mistake will be fatal.


    With Scar and others free arrangement is different.


    They can effectively prevent the counterattack and achieve the same effect as their own defense.


    The only disadvantage is that the members of the Polar Bear Legion have to be exposed to the outside too much, and it is easy for people to notice how many of them there are.


    This is the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian has been deliberating whether to do so.


    Similar to the charge effect of cavalry, surprise attack is the best, so how long you can hide them is naturally the best way to hide them.


    But if the enemy did this, obviously... Han Sanqian could only play this kind of chess.


    Although this will expose some problems, it has the advantage that it can activate another effect that Han Sanqian wanted.


    "Gluttony of Evil!"


    Yes, this is a war of attrition. If you fight like this alone, Han Sanqian will certainly not be able to fight against the opponent.


    There is no way, the number advantage of others is really huge, this is an iron fact.


    However, the war of attrition China and South Korea 3,000 arranged a growth war.


    Those men in black couldn''t be beaten to death at all, and they would be resurrected quickly after death. Even though Luo Jin said earlier, this place is a little far from their center, so the condensation of black energy will be very slow.


    However, it''s just a matter of time.


    With the advantage of absolute numbers, even if the replenishment is slow, the consumption is still very slow for a huge group, so the replenishment will naturally always come in time.


    Therefore, hard work will not work.


    Han Sanqian thought about it, and finally thought of the evil glutton.


    I will eat you directly!


    Anyway, your devilish energy is strong enough, if you eat one to make up for another, you are not afraid of your resurrection at all. Moreover, even if you are resurrected, so what, for the glutton of evil, it is just a nourishment for resurrection.


    As long as the trenches are dug well enough and the food intake of the Evil Glutton is within its maximum consumption range, then it can go the other way in this war of attrition if it can''t hold on.


    Become a tonic battle.


    This advantage can make up for the danger brought by the early exposure of the Polar Bear Legion.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Han Sanqian is willing to continue the war of attrition like this.


    After leaving the battlefield, Han Sanqian returned directly to the previous private room. Seeing this, Luo Jin quickly followed...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4738

    In the private room, just as Han Sanqian sat down and took a sip of tea, Luo Jin had already followed him.


    "Lord Luo." Han Sanqian smiled, poured a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    City Lord Luo didn''t pick it up for a while, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t pick it up, it was very embarrassing: "I said Han Daxia, Han Daxia, you are really the emperor, don''t worry, you are anxious to kill me, the eunuch."


    "What time is this? The army is overwhelming the situation, and it''s a narrow escape."


    "You...do you still have the leisure and elegance to drink tea here?"


    After Luo Jin finished speaking, he still drank the tea into his stomach in one gulp.


    After talking a lot, he was thirsty.


    "What''s the rush?" Han Sanqian smiled and motioned Luo Jin to sit down and not to worry.


    Luo Jin was very helpless, but finally sat down obediently.


    "Hero Han, there is an entire army of 800,000 troops outside, that is enough to drown us completely with one mouthful of saliva. Moreover, I received a tip-off saying that there are still many troops heading towards us outside." Well. Looking at the situation, I estimate that 1.6 million is more than enough."


    More than one million troops, not to mention the very powerful men in black, even ordinary soldiers are enough to level mountains and rivers.


    He really didn''t know why Han Sanqian came here and looked completely unhurried.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I know."


    "You know..."


    "Lord Luo, at your age, I believe that you are someone who has seen big storms, so, if this is the case, why rush and mess up your position?"


    "Hero Han, it''s not that I''m in a hurry, but it''s because the special envoy''s abilities are too outstanding. I know you''re amazing, but just because you''re amazing, I really don''t want to see you miss the good game because you underestimate the enemy. .¡±


    "This round will not be easy, so don''t worry. If you really want to help me, I think you should accompany me to drink more in the next few days."


    "this¡­¡­"


    "Lord Luo, drink!"


    Before Luo Jin could react, Han Sanqian had already raised his wine glass. In desperation, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue drinking with Han Sanqian.


    The night passed in a blink of an eye.


    That night, the two drank more and more wine, and the battle outside became more and more fierce. They did not restrain themselves in the slightest because of the wear and tear of the trenches and the absence of the main character Han Sanqian.


    There were shouts and killings, screams again and again, and the charge continued.


    Although Luo Jin was extremely worried, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but kept persuading him to drink. After drinking several times, he became a little dizzy, dazed, and unconsciously fell into a coma.


    When he opened his eyes, it was almost midnight again.


    Han Sanqian was sitting in front of him, but compared with himself, Han Sanqian''s face was not drunk at all.


    Patting his aching head, Luo Jin murmured in his heart that drinking was such a fucking waste of time, and he actually fell asleep right away during the night of fighting.


    "Hero Han, you are just like me. Are you sober? When did you wake up?" Luo Jin asked with some embarrassment.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and waved his hands: "I haven''t slept all this time."


    "The war is going on, so it''s all right if you drag me to drink. Why don''t you rest after drinking a lot? Tomorrow will dawn and the artillery fire will be fiercer. If you don''t have enough rest, how will you command tomorrow?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "At dawn, people are tired, sleepy, and tired. Resting at that time is actually the best choice, isn''t it?"


    "Are you going to rest after dawn? Don''t you plan to command and dispatch the frontline?" Luo Jin was stunned.


    This kind of operation made Luo Jin look stupid.


    Brother, you still have 800,000 enemy troops outside!


    As a result, you have to go straight to sleep?


    This must be too big a heart.


    "There''s no need for the command, let''s go to sleep, stay for a while, and ask City Lord Luo to do me a favor."


    "Hero Han, if you need anything, please ask." Luo Jin finally let out a sigh of relief.


    At least, Han Sanqian still has to help now, which also shows that Han Sanqian still has certain ideas about the war.


    This shows that there is still a little hope for his bet.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jin hurriedly laughed and said, "What orders does Hero Han have? Luo will definitely do it."


    Han Sanqian smiled, hooked his hands, and explained his needs to Luo Jin. After hearing these words, Luo Jin was dumbfounded: "You...are you kidding me?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4739

    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Lord Luo, Han will never joke."


    "You just... just asked me to continue to send people to guard the private room. Without your order, no one is allowed to go in and disturb it? Is it that simple?"


    Crazy, Han Sanqian must be crazy, his eyebrows are on fire, why are you still playing this game at this time? !


    Moreover, he didn''t bother him for the past three days, and Luo Jin didn''t see anything Han Sanqian did.


    Why are you here again? !


    You must know that it is different from before. After all, the enemy did not come over before, so it is not incomprehensible that Han Sanqian really doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    But it''s different now, the enemy is right in front of him, to put it a bit harshly, they may break through Han Sanqian''s defense at any time, and by then, it will be too late.


    Moreover, even if the result is not so high, shouldn''t Han Sanqian be notified if there is any change in the form?


    You know, delaying the opportunity of a battle is a death taboo on the battlefield.


    "That''s right." Han Sanqian nodded, and then he got up and patted Lord Luo on the shoulder: "You can do it according to my needs. I know that Lord Luo is full of questions now, but it''s a pity that Han can''t get along with him right now." You explain, and at the end of everything, the facts will explain the problem."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian got up to see the guests off.


    Although Han Sanqian''s reassurance somewhat gave Luo Jin some psychological balance, but thinking of Han Sanqian''s current arrangements, he was still full of worry.


    Nodding heavily, Luo Jin still chose to leave.


    After he left, Han Sanqian put away his complacent look. Immediately afterwards, he took out a piece of paper, wrote a few words on the paper, and sent it back to the place where he lived with spiritual energy. In the other garden.


    Afterwards, Han Sanqian took out the map and took notes while studying it carefully.


    In this battle, although Han Sanqian seemed to have an indifferent attitude, in fact Han Sanqian knew very well that this might be the most difficult bone he had encountered so far.


    The enemy needs people and brains, far more than any previous opponent.


    Han Sanqian can say that, although this battle seems to be no big storm now, it will become more and more tragic in the end.


    Even if he wins in the end, Han Sanqian believes that he will lose at least a layer of skin in this battle.


    The reason why he didn''t want to be disturbed in the private room was that Han Sanqian wanted to re-study the battle situation. After all, the enemy''s strength had exceeded his original estimate.


    Therefore, it is necessary to review the entire battle situation, and even create several sets of tactics from it to deal with the different reactions of the enemy.


    Today, the enemy suddenly changed their formation. Although Han Sanqian had used many sets of tactics to deal with them before, Han Sanqian had to admit that they happened to use Han Sanqian''s most neglected tactics.


    Although prepared, but not particularly well prepared.


    Therefore, it is necessary to readjust.


    Han Sanqian drew on the map for a long time and pondered for a long time. Almost a few hours later, the map was completely incomprehensible except for himself.


    It is almost full of notes of various kinds, in a mess like ghostly drawn symbols.


    However, Han Sanqian still thought of a few countermeasures for himself in this "troubled world".


    The terrain of Yetian City is very poor, and what is worse than the terrain is that the city defense is too weak. It is not like other cities that are tall and short and have a city wall. It can be resisted for a long time by sending people to guard the city wall.


    There is nothing here.


    Therefore, all plans must be kept secret without any omission. Only in this way can offense be replaced by defense, and defense be used as offense to complete a self-system''s offensive and defensive balance.


    "As soon as the sun rises, it''s time for a change."


    Han Sanqian looked out the window.


    I hope this time, these strategies can turn the situation around and give the enemy an unexpected big surprise...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4740

    Closing his eyes slightly, Han Sanqian took his final nap.


    Not long after, the sky brightened again.


    In the camp outside Yetian City, the commander''s camp was also lit all night.


    The envoy came in with some special breakfast, which looked extremely scarlet and had a slight stench.


    However, for the elders, this is the top delicacy.


    "Elder, you haven''t slept all night, eat something." The special envoy put down his things and obediently stood aside.


    There are a lot of maps in front of the elder''s desk, many places are filled with various lines and notes. Obviously, last night, he did not rest, and he was studying how to fight this battle almost from the beginning to the end. .


    Looking at the dense marks on it, the special envoy frowned slightly: "Elder, although you are right to overestimate your opponent, but you...you are too overestimating, right?"


    According to the notes, although it is not clear what kind of tactics they are, anyone with a little military literacy can clearly see that there are at least twenty types of tactics here.


    Those who knew knew that they were attacking Han Sanqian with an army of 800,000 this time, but those who didn''t know thought it was Han Sanqian who was attacking them with an army of 800,000.


    This elder is too exaggerated.


    The elder smiled and said, "You know what this battle means."


    "We can still use the outer city as an excuse for failure in Tianmo Castle, so we don''t care about it, but Yetian City is already the core, and it is our commercial center, how can we bear it?"


    "No matter what happens in this game, we must win a big victory, and we will never allow any losses."


    "if not¡­¡­"


    "This subordinate understands." The special envoy nodded: "By the way, it will be dawn soon. We have already attacked all night according to yesterday''s layout. Elder, do you want to change your attack?"


    The elder smiled and looked at the special envoy: "What do you think?"


    "The elder''s immovable attack actually had an effect. Han Sanqian was not at the scene, but instead sent several cavalry to attack back and forth. We counted the number of cavalry, and the cavalry in this team is about 3,000. Armor, pedal beast."


    "Three thousand?" The elder raised his head and looked at the special envoy with some doubts.


    The special envoy was stunned: "Elder, do you think there is a problem with this? Soon after the war started, I ordered the men to keep counting the number of people. I can guarantee that the number of these 3,000 troops will not be too many, because I thought they would continue to charge, so I ordered People use their faces to record."


    On this point, he can almost guarantee that even if the number is poor, it will definitely not be so bad.


    Because it is absolutely impossible to make any mistakes in such a method of counting faces, is it possible that Han Sanqian''s people will not be able to make up?


    "I don''t suspect that you counted too much, but I suspect that you counted too few." The elder said.


    "The number is low?" the special envoy was puzzled.


    "That''s right, and the small number may be extremely large." The elder laughed.


    Seeing that the special envoy was puzzled, he smiled lightly and said, "What are those cavalrymen wearing?"


    "Golden armor, holding a golden spear."


    "As far as I know, Tiangui''s angelica was extorted from Tianmo Castle back then, making a lot of money, and even built a golden city for himself."


    The special envoy nodded: "It is true."


    "But that golden city disappeared suddenly after the destruction of the Demon Fortress. You are in touch with the golden cavalry you saw. Did you think of anything?"


    The special envoy frowned suddenly: "You mean, the gold from the Golden Castle was used by Han Sanqian to forge armor and equipment, and it was given to this cavalry?"


    "There are no other towns on the road between Tianmo Castle and Yetian City, so naturally, if this batch of gold really becomes armor, it can only be forged by Han Sanqian."


    "But elder, in such a short period of time, how could it be possible for Han Sanqian to forge armor for 3,000 people, or even more people in your opinion? Even if we let the craftsmen of Yetian City rush to build it overnight, it will only take a few days At most a few hundred copies." The envoy said.


    If the elder guesses like this, isn''t that why he can''t help himself?


    The elder smiled wryly: "This is also where I am confused. Let''s not care about how he forged it. Let me ask you, if those golden cities can really forge armor, how many pairs do you think will be forged?"


    The special envoy didn''t speak, looked at the elder, and his mind was spinning rapidly: "Elder...at least...at least..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4741

    "At least one hundred thousand pieces."


    The elder smiled: "Okay, then you count as 100,000 pieces, subtract the amethyst Han Sanqian consumed in Yetian City, and see how many pieces you can forge."


    The special envoy frowned, and hurriedly called his subordinates to get a copy of Yetian City''s bill.


    The subordinates had already prepared for it, and took out the bill in a short time.


    Although the tax has not yet been accounted for due to the appearance of Han Sanqian, how can it be possible that the forces behind them only get the bill from Luo Jin?


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a joke for Luo Jin to create a fake bill? !


    They have their own eyeliner, even if Luo Jin does not pay the bill, all the transactions that happened in Yetian City will be clearly recorded.


    After flipping through the bill, the special envoy frowned for a moment: "Elder, this Han Sanqian bought a lot of things."


    "It''s normal. If my guess is correct, these materials were bought for his cavalry."


    The special envoy didn''t say any more, and quickly made a simple calculation of the bill.


    Afterwards, he looked up at the elder, and said, "Basically, Han''s three thousand money is enough to equip about 20,000 cavalry."


    The elder smiled: "Twenty thousand, compared with the three thousand you just had, how much difference is it?"


    Upon hearing this, the special envoy immediately lowered his head in embarrassment: "It''s my subordinate''s negligence, but can he really forge so much equipment?"


    "Even if Han Sanqian is powerful, in such a short period of time, it is impossible..."


    "Originally, I didn''t believe that Han Sanqian could do it, but as you said, you saw with your own eyes that they had at least 3,000 cavalry charging forward. In other words, not to mention 20,000, theoretically 3,000 Han Sanqian Thousands should not be able to be created, but now, this is an iron-like fact before our eyes." After finishing speaking, he sighed: "In any case, this time we will not change and adapt to changes, but we will indeed make Han Sanqian The cavalry who wanted to hide came out."


    "Otherwise, once this army comes out unexpectedly, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Even if it is a large formation of iron barrels, it will inevitably be messed up and riddled with holes by this cavalry team with a number of tens of thousands.


    "Fortunately, we found out in time, otherwise, Han Sanqian might really have escaped." The special envoy said.


    The elder shook his head: "No, Han Sanqian has no plan to escape."


    "He won''t run away? With so many troops, it''s not easy to kill him, but at least it''s definitely not difficult. If he doesn''t run away, is it possible that he wants to fight us head-on?"


    "If he really plans to escape, Han Sanqian will definitely be guarding outside the city tonight. He will show his cavalry directly. He really wants to fight us to the death." At this point, the elder He couldn''t help sighing, "This Han Sanqian always likes to do unexpected things."


    First there was the inexplicable appearance of the armor, and now the fact that they don''t run but fight recklessly under such a situation is really hard to guard against.


    "Thinking about it, our previous failures were all because we didn''t understand some of Han Sanqian''s true intentions and were played around by him, but now that you are here, the elder, it''s different." The special envoy flattered.


    The elder waved his hand: "You don''t have to praise me so much, I''m just more cautious than others. Okay, I''ve corrected your mistake, now, what plan do you have to attack you in the daytime?"


    The special envoy frowned. He had some plans before, but now he was picked out at the beginning, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the one who is really playing against Han Sanqian. You, an outsider, may be wrong in some views, but some views may be the clearest. In your opinion, how should we attack during the day today?"


    With the elder''s comfort, the special envoy finally breathed a sigh of relief. Under such circumstances, his mind was relaxed a lot.


    After a while, he seemed to think of something: "Elder, this subordinate has a plan. I just don''t know this plan. It''s a good plan, but it''s still stupid."


    "If you have something to say, just say it, there are not so many ways between you and me."


    The special envoy nodded, and then, he moved to the side of the elder, and said softly: "My idea, I call it the method of beating a dog."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4742

    "What is the method of beating a dog?" said the elder.


    "Even if Han Sanqian has 20,000 cavalry, but 20,000 cavalry is actually not a big threat to us at all."


    "Since Han Sanqian has no intention of running, let''s simply give up the defense completely and turn all the soldiers to attack."


    "The reserve soldiers who rested yesterday replaced the soldiers who charged at the front line. While launching a fierce attack, let other troops take Yetian City from the other three sides."


    "Han Sanqian has trenches on one wall, so it''s impossible to have trenches on the other three sides, right? Even if there are, it''s absolutely impossible for him to have three days of evil gluttons to help him eat endlessly, right? And, even if he has three Taotie, it is impossible for him to have three 20,000 cavalry to help him resist, right?"


    "In this way, once we take down Yetian City, we will be able to form an encirclement and close the door to beat the dog."


    Although the method is more direct and simpler, the special envoy believes that this style of play is enough for Han Sanqian to resist.


    The elder smiled lightly: "After all, you are my special envoy. I didn''t misread you."


    "However, I believe that the other three sides will not be easy to attack. I don''t know what strange formations Han Sanqian will set up. You can lead the troops to attack."


    The special envoy took the order: "This subordinate will count the number of people."


    "Remember, you can attack fiercely, not recklessly. If the situation is not right, don''t act arrogantly, just retreat immediately. We must not be too hasty in besieging Han Sanqian."


    "Some things seem simple, but they are complicated, and some things seem complicated, but they are simple."


    The special envoy took the order again: "This subordinate understands."


    As soon as the special envoy left, the elder also stood up from his seat.


    "Han Sanqian, although my subordinate''s move is not very clever, but I would like to see what cards you want to play."


    After the words fell, he also got up and left the tent.


    A moment later, the battalion charge horn sounded.


    With the rise of the day, a new round of offensive was officially launched.


    The special envoy led three generals, from the south, north, and west of Yetian City, divided into three armies, each reaching 30,000, and attacked them together.


    At the same time, on the east side of Yetian City, the troops over there also launched a more ferocious offensive after changing a group of people.


    Outside the private room, Scar stood there exhausted.


    He had been knocking on the door for a long time, but Han Sanqian didn''t make any sound.


    He wanted to force his way in, but the guards on the door of the private room refused to let him in. They said that Han Sanqian had an order, and no one else could enter unless he himself agreed.


    At this point, even Luo Jin who gave the order couldn''t make his subordinates open the door.


    "Although our cavalry regiment can withstand the fierce attack from the east, we have no one on the other three sides."


    "There are 30,000 troops coming from each of the three sides. Once we let them break through successfully, we will be attacked from the front and rear. There is no need to fight at that time."


    "I have already ordered Haijin, Pei Mu and Pei Yuan to lead five thousand cavalry each, and immediately rushed to the three sides to deal with the enemy temporarily."


    "Oh, lord, you have something to say."


    No matter how Scar yelled, Han Sanqian inside didn''t hear anything. Those who didn''t know even thought he was drinking and getting drunk inside.


    "Lord Luo, why don''t you just let someone open the door." Dao Scar said helplessly.


    Although Luo Jin also had an anxious face, he was somewhat unwilling: "However, Daxia Han asked me to...to ensure that no one disturbs me in the private room."


    "Oh, you also said just now that my leader drank with you all night last night. Maybe he was confused and said something casually. You also know that when you drink, how can you count on what you say? ?¡±


    Thinking about it, it seemed that what Scar said was reasonable, but when this man was drunk, he didn''t seem to be able to take anything seriously.


    It''s as if I''m drunk, and when others help me, I will definitely yell that I''m not drunk, and I can still drink such bad words.


    Thinking of this, and then contacting the matter is of great importance, Luo Jin nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, he rushed to the subordinate who guarded the gate: "You all go, you are not needed here."


    The subordinates were undoubtedly in a bit of a dilemma. On the one hand, the master had just issued an order not to allow anyone to enter, and on the other hand, he suddenly changed his mind privately. This really made them wonder what to do.


    But at this moment, Han Sanqian''s voice sounded inside...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4743

    "I said, no one should bother!"


    In a word, it not only makes several people happy, but also makes several people despair.


    Of course, Han Sanqian was delighted that he had a reaction, but he was also disappointed. What is the difference between this reaction and no reaction?


    Dao Scar shook his heart and said: "Leader, it''s a mess outside now, you should hurry up and come out and come up with an idea."


    "I heard what you said outside just now. However, Scar, you are also the president of one of my legions after all. I told you before that you should handle small matters by yourself, and only report urgent matters to me. "


    "So, these small problems, you can deal with them yourself."


    Handle it yourself?


    Scar''s first reaction when he heard these words was that he was dumbfounded.


    After all, the enemy has launched a large-scale general attack. This is a big deal. Any mistake in any place may cause them, who are not in the upper hand, to lose everything.


    so¡­¡­


    Can this miscellaneous energy be handled by itself? !


    However, after reflecting on it, Scar was more or less happy, at least, this was an expression of Han Sanqian''s trust in him.


    "But leader, this matter is always a big one, I... I don''t have enough experience, I''m worried..."


    Han Sanqian smiled softly: "People always have to have a first time. If you worry about your lack of experience every time, then obviously, you will always be the first time every time."


    "Go ahead and try. Don''t have any pressure, and don''t be afraid of making mistakes. People always need setbacks and failures to grow. Since I entrusted the Polar Bear Army to you to command, naturally, I will do well. You will Prepare to make mistakes."


    Although Han Sanqian had already talked about this point, Scar, who had no culture, was still very unstable.


    "But the lord..."


    He has no combat experience at all, especially this kind of large-scale war, and he has no culture, so of course he is very unconfident.


    He himself knew very well that Hai Jin was more experienced than himself in matters like commanding a war, and the only thing he could do was to lead the charge and set a good example.


    "Go on, if you are uncertain about something, you can discuss it with Hai Jinshang."


    Being completely blocked by Han Sanqian, no matter how depressed and guilty he was, Dao Scar had no choice but to grit his teeth and turn around and leave.


    After all, a command error is terrible, but it is even more terrible to delay a fighter.


    Things have come to this point, he has no choice, go back and command, maybe a dead horse can be treated as a living horse doctor.


    Seeing the scar leave, Luo Jin also saw it for a while and was anxious.


    But he had no other choice, he could only sigh, let his subordinates continue to guard, got up and left.


    In the private room, Han Sanqian was not busy with anything, on the contrary, he was very leisurely at this moment.


    A cup of tea was brewed there, and Han Sanqian drank it slowly.


    Of course he is very aware of the situation outside, but he is also very clear that in this kind of situation, he cannot rush to make a move.


    The more eager a person is to play their cards, the easier it is for others to see through their cards.


    "Attack me from all sides, the most common tactic, I really don''t believe you will do this. Presumably, you are like me, afraid of being seen through your moves, so simply find someone else to arrange tactics first."


    "You will play like this, and I will respond to you with the same move."


    Obviously, the other party is very cautious. Up to now, he has not completely let go of his hands and feet and messed with himself. Instead, he has used constant harassment or feigned attacks to find out his true intentions.


    The more so, the more Han Sanqian had to hold his breath.


    Let the scars do the layout, although it is indeed a bit bold, but it is not useless.


    Sometimes, that''s how it is on the battlefield.


    The shrewd one may be facing the shrewd one, and everyone may be working step by step, just like Han Sanqian and the opposite commander now.


    But sometimes matching the shrewd with the blank paper that doesn''t understand anything, the effect may be different.


    Although the shrewd ones may easily beat up Bai Zhi so much that even his mother doesn''t know him, but in turn, Bai Zhi may be caught by surprise and catch the opponent by surprise.


    "Next, it''s up to you, Scar..."


    Han Sanqian smiled sinisterly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4744

    "Kill!"


    Outside the city, under the deployment of Scar, the cavalry of the Polar Bear Legion immediately divided into four waves to meet the enemy in batches.


    The method is simple and brutal.


    When the two armies clashed, there was fierce fighting everywhere.


    The Polar Bear Legion had indeed been specially trained by Han Sanqian. During team battles, because the monsters were huge and their armor was strong enough, the whole pair charged like moving a giant mountain.


    Wherever they passed, it was like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, and those men in black ended up miserable.


    And even if they were scattered by the opponent''s man in black and left alone, the individual combat ability of the members of the polar bear army was not weaker than that of the opposite man in black.


    Under Han Sanqian''s secret special training and under the protection of the golden armor, almost every member can block a hundred with one, especially with the help of strange beasts, it is difficult for the opponent to get close.


    In this way, despite the huge disadvantage in numbers, the Polar Bear Legion actually completed a four-sided attack without relying on any defensive measures.


    "Elder, there are enemy cavalry on all sides. As you expected, the enemy is exactly as you guessed, with nearly 20,000 troops."


    "I''ve already counted. There are about three thousand golden cavalry charging in each department, and the four sides add up to exactly twelve thousand."


    "It''s not much different from our previous estimate of about 20,000 horses."


    "It is estimated that the rest may be ready for follow-up reinforcements in the east at all times."


    The elder nodded happily: "I told you, sometimes you fight to reveal the enemy''s strategic intentions."


    "This subordinate understands." The special envoy nodded: "This subordinate has also learned this time. But, elder, how should we fight next, should we continue to attack from all sides now?"


    The elder smiled and said, "According to the special envoy''s opinion?"


    "Since the enemy''s cavalry has been dispersed and we have basically mastered the number, naturally, we should attack as much as possible from the front, so that the remaining 8,000 cavalry can only wait for reinforcements here."


    "At the same time, the other three departments sent additional manpower to break through the cavalry sniper attack and try to achieve a state of encirclement."


    The elder said: "Since the special envoy wants to do this, then let''s do it."


    The special envoy was taken aback: "Elder, do you have any special instructions?"


    In the final analysis of this battle, the commander-in-chief was always an elder. He stood up at this time, no matter how you look at it, there was a sense of presumptuousness in it.


    Therefore, even if the elder asked him to decide everything, he could only bite the bullet and confirm again.


    "I don''t have any instructions, everything, fight according to your ideas. You just need to tell me about your deployment after you make arrangements and take action, so that I can understand the current situation on the battlefield. That''s enough .¡± The elder laughed.


    The special envoy took the order: "This subordinate knows, and this subordinate will follow suit."


    After talking, the special envoy left in a hurry.


    In less than a moment, a special horn sounded in the camp.


    According to his order, the attack was stepped up on all sides.


    For a while, Scar and the other four also felt the pressure obviously.


    The frontal attack is the most powerful, and although the other three sides have not so many troops, they are equally fierce.


    There is no other way, Scar can only bite the bullet and let everyone stand up.


    After the battle lasted for about an hour, the cavalry team was obviously tired enough.


    Although they are indeed brave and invincible, they are still human beings and living creatures, and they will be exhausted in the end.


    There are already a large number of men in black, and they can fight a war of attrition. In addition, because these men in black can be resurrected and heal their injuries, they are almost completely desperate to fight.


    This kind of consumption was already very high, and the Polar Bear Cavalry Corps soon became exhausted.


    "Commander, the soldiers on three sides are already very tired. Although they are all gritting their teeth and persevering, their actions have obviously slowed down. The opponents are huge in number and agile. After we slow down, it is very bleak."


    The original huge stature was an advantage, but once they slowed down and lost their impact, this was also their disadvantage.


    Like a lion versus a hyena.


    When the male lion is strong enough, the hyena group can only avoid it, but once the male lion is sick or tired, his huge body makes him difficult to look at, and in the end he can only be surrounded by the hyena group to death.


    The current Polar Bear Legion is that tired lion...


    "Commander, what should we do now? The three parties are already very dangerous." The subordinate urged.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4745

    Scar had known this would happen.


    But to be honest, he is a novice on the battlefield, and he has always been fighting step by step, and he has never thought about how to deal with this situation.


    "We still have some troops, why don''t we go to replace the other three sides as soon as possible, so that the other three sides can rest?"


    There are 9,000 people on three sides, and the total number of polar bears is more than 30,000. It is indeed possible to change them.


    But in this way, the number of people staying and changing defenses will be very difficult.


    Right now, there are 5,000 cavalry fighting in the east. In theory, the reserve personnel can change the people on all sides once, and then wait for the replaced people to rest, and then take turns to continue changing.


    But the problem is that at this time of fighting on all sides, there are still a large number of people behind the enemy''s army.


    If the troops are changed at this time, and a general attack is launched from the front, there will be no support on the front side.


    Even if there is, it is the exhausted army that has withdrawn from all directions, and it is no different from none.


    "Commander, there is no other choice. If we don''t change, within half an hour, all the troops on three sides will be dragged down, and more brothers will be killed or injured, and we will also be broken on three sides and be pinched to death."


    Scar nodded: "There is indeed some truth."


    If you don''t save him, you will die immediately. If you save him, you can at least struggle again.


    "Immediately lead the troops to change defenses. However, don''t change at the same time."


    "Why?"


    "The lord gave me the heavenly book. What is the purpose? Cavalry!"


    If the leader didn''t deliberately want to hide the number of cavalry, why did he hand over the heavenly book to himself? He can release all the cavalry at once.


    Therefore, after much deliberation, Dao Scar believed that Han Sanqian had a purpose.


    Naturally, it was impossible for him to hand over his hole cards not long after he played.


    "If we change defenses, we will change in turn from south to north. In this way, the army on all sides will continue to circulate. Whether the people we replenish are our original troops repaired, or new soldiers are replaced. Not sure."


    Hearing Dao Scar''s suggestion, the subordinate immediately laughed: "Commander, you are really smart, did you not notice it before...?"


    Scar is also very happy. It was just a flash of inspiration just now. As long as he uses this method, theoretically, four troops can complete the rotation by adding one more. .


    "Hey, I''ve been following the lord for so long, I can always learn some cleverness, don''t be dazed, hurry up and notify the third department, the reinforcements will arrive soon, let them bite me with their teeth before the reinforcements. I want to bite the enemy to death."


    "yes."


    With Scar''s order, soon, the entire army was running again.


    This trick is indeed useful, and it almost quickly solved the problem of cavalry fatigue. The only annoying thing is that this supplement is somewhat dangerous.


    "Special envoy, the enemy army is so exhausted, what should we do? Should we step up our manpower?"


    On the front line, the subordinate also said to his special envoy.


    The special envoy smiled: "Soldiers on each side add 10,000 horses."


    "Just add 10,000?"


    "They are only 20,000 people, so they are playing in rotation. However, the platoon of 14,000 people is standing here, and the remaining people are only about 6,000 people. Although such a replacement can last for a while, But it won''t last forever." After finishing the sentence, he glanced at his subordinates and said, "Don''t worry, play with them slowly."


    "The subordinate understands."


    With the enemy''s increase again, obviously, the faster the cavalry is exhausted, the greater the need for rotation.


    "I''ll see what you can do after it gets dark." The special envoy smiled slightly, turned around and returned to his barracks.


    Since the elders have repeatedly told you to be patient, then I am not in a hurry to reap the rewards for a while.


    Consume, play, take your time.


    Night, dark again.


    It has been a full day since Han Sanqian stayed in the private room.


    Luo has been here no less than twenty times recently, and each time he stayed outside the door for a few minutes, wanting to see if Han Sanqian had come out, but seeing that he hadn''t come out, he always hesitated to speak, and finally left angrily.


    But now, Luo Jin came again.


    This time, he didn''t intend to do what he did before, because time was running out, and he also had a good reason to enter the private room...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4746

    "Mr. Han, it''s late at night, you have been in the house for a whole day."


    "It''s time for dinner, I''ll bring you some food."


    After the words fell, he quickly signaled his subordinates to open the door with his eyes, before Han Sanqian refused.


    The two soldiers acted quickly, and after opening the door, Luo Jin got in quickly.


    Inside the house, Han Sanqian was lying on the recliner in the private room with a toothpick in his mouth. He didn''t fall asleep, but when he saw Luo Jin coming in, he kept smiling.


    "Go down and close the door."


    After sending his subordinates away, Luo Jin put the food on the table and looked at Han Sanqian with a smile: "Hero Han, it''s time to eat."


    Han Sanqian got up, walked to the table, and said, "I don''t think City Lord Luo cares too much about whether Han will be starved?"


    This point, of course, needless to say, Han Sanqian is a cultivator, although he is not incapable of eating fireworks, but at least his ability to bear hunger is far superior to others.


    He really didn''t care whether Han Sanqian was eating or not, he just found an excuse to come in.


    Seeing that he was seen through, he didn''t panic. After all, he was an old Jiang Hu. He smiled lightly and said in one stroke: "Hero Han, why are you making fun of me? To tell you the truth, this is just a war about you. To Ye Tiancheng and the old man In fact, it doesn¡¯t make much sense.¡±


    "You win. As a hero, I get some benefits and pay less tax. If you lose, I just pay what I should have paid."


    "But you..."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "If it''s so simple, why should Lord Luo worry about it? Why should he care about Han so much?"


    "You are a businessman, I understand, I don''t want to tell the truth, and it doesn''t make much sense."


    Luo Jin didn''t expect Han Sanqian to be so straightforward, and he was a little bit embarrassed for a while, but fortunately, Han Sanqian finally lifted him up again in the second half of his sentence.


    With an embarrassing smile, Luo Jin said, "Okay, Daxia Han, please forgive me for talking too much, the war outside has been going on for a whole day. Do you know that your subordinates have started to use rotations to fight against the enemy?"


    "Rotation?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian was completely puzzled, Luo Jin told Han Sanqian the details of the battle that took place during the day today.


    After hearing this, Han Sanqian still couldn''t help laughing.


    To be honest, he could have guessed that the enemy would do this, but it was beyond his expectation that Scar could respond in such a way.


    A reckless person like him must be a model of you come to fuck me, and I will fight you.


    result¡­¡­


    This guy also played tactics and started some kind of broken rotation.


    Seeing Han Sanqian''s expressionless face, Luo Jin thought he was also trapped by the war, and couldn''t help but said: "Hero Han, it''s not that I''m talking about you. Now, you are at a disadvantage, and you haven''t come to the field to command yourself. This is the same as waiting for death slowly." ,What''s the difference?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Isn''t the scar treated well?"


    According to Han Sanqian''s original estimate, Scar should have fought recklessly, so this would confirm that the troops had basically been beaten and almost collapsed.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the troops not collapse, but they are still responding in an orderly manner.


    It was an unexpected thing.


    "Such a rotation does look good, but it is obviously telling the other party that you are the last of your bow. Otherwise, why use this way to deal with it?"


    Han Sanqian nodded. What Luo Jin said was indeed reasonable. Although Dao Scar''s actions could indeed relieve the fatigue of the troops, anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was just a strong support.


    Otherwise, reinforcements must be sent directly.


    This is normal, after all, Scar is the newcomer in command on the battlefield. Although the finishing touch this time is well done, but on the other hand, it will inevitably expose some shortcomings.


    This is normal.


    "Lord Luo, I understand what you said, but which commander didn''t learn from mistakes, and which commander didn''t succeed through failure?"


    Hearing this, Luo Jin''s nose crooked almost angrily.


    So, listening to you, are you treating this as a training ground?


    "Hero Han, are you serious?"


    "Of course, I have a battle plan for tomorrow, do you want to hear it?" Han Sanqian said.


    Although very depressed, but hearing that Han Sanqian finally had a plan, Luo Jin immediately calmed down: "Please speak directly..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4747

    "Tomorrow''s plan is that Scar will still command the audience."


    "As for me, it''s a bit boring to be alone in the private room today. How about it, you can find me some poems and songs tomorrow, and I can read them when I have nothing to do."


    "ah?"


    Dumbfounded, this time, Luo Jin was completely dumbfounded.


    The situation has become so tense, Han Sanqian still wants Scar to continue to command?


    Among other things, anyone with a little brain knows that even if the enemy doesn''t launch a fierce attack in the dark, it can be consumed like this, and Han Sanqian''s cavalry will be completely exhausted tomorrow.


    Although you are in rotation, it is like going to work on an assembly line. If your number is not absolutely sufficient, then if any line goes wrong, very serious problems will occur.


    But right now, Han Sanqian''s men are obviously completely insufficient in the face of an army of 800,000.


    It is enough now, just because the strength on the opposite side is not enough.


    Moreover, what Luo Jin can''t bear the most is that it''s fine if you hand over the troops to Scar''s command, but you yourself will be a good commander in the back.


    But in the end, you want to read in the house?


    Damn, even the good-tempered Luo Jin is very speechless at this time.


    "What? Does City Lord Luo want me to say it again? If City Lord Luo is not willing, so be it, I will give it as long as you want. You can arrange it."


    "Hero Han, it''s not about money at all, but about the current situation... Once the enemy army invades Yetian City, you...you will definitely die." Luo Jin was heartbroken.


    Even if Han Sanqian eats abalone every day, he can still get nothing.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Okay, I''m the one who died, right? Just like City Lord Luo said before, Yetian City is just an outsider, so...you don''t have to worry."


    "You go, I''ll eat something by myself, remember to get someone to deliver the food early tomorrow, forget it, just send it tonight, otherwise, it will be a long night, and it will be hard."


    Luo Jin endured it.


    What can he do if he can''t fight again and again?


    Turning around depressed, Luo Jin left without any manners.


    Originally, he thought that Han Sanqian was trying to sell something, so he stayed put.


    But until now, he felt that he might be wrong.


    This is not procrastination at all, and it is not Han Sanqian''s trick at all, he clearly just doesn''t know how to command.


    Or rather, he was afraid.


    Therefore, I only dare to hide in this kind of place, and I dare not go out at all.


    He used to be really good, but Luo Jin believed that although there must be strength in everything, luck must also be involved.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.


    And this time, he suddenly avoided the battle, and the reason was very simple, that is, the enemy was really too powerful.


    After all, Han Sanqian used to play around, so the pressure he faced was definitely not too great.


    But this time in the inner city, with 800,000 enemies, this is out of the question.


    Han Sanqian was scared.


    It''s just that he may have taken into account his own face, so he has been pretending here.


    Well, only in this way can everything be explained reasonably.


    "Hey, I originally expected this guy to change the sky, but in the end..." Luo Jin shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I''m really stupid. They have ruled us for so long. If they wanted to change the sky, they would have changed it a long time ago." .¡±


    "I, obviously, have been suppressed for too long, and some weird ideas popped up in my mind."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the guards standing by the door, and glanced at them: "I will send someone over to deliver some books later, and you can just take them in when the time comes."


    "City Master, you... are you not coming?" the guard asked suspiciously.


    According to today''s trajectory, the owner of his own city must do everything himself, and he can''t wait to go in even for a while. Now, this would be such a good opportunity, but he didn''t come in person?


    "Me?" Luo Jin smiled lightly, but his eyes were full of bitterness...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4748

    What are you doing here?


    Originally, he was more or less confident and hopeful about Han Sanqian, even though the elder came over in person, even though the elder still brought an army of 800,000.


    But Han Sanqian''s performance in the past two days has made all of these disappear.


    Now he just treats Han Sanqian as a distinguished guest, but in the city where Yetian City does business, can there be fewer distinguished guests? !


    "Father, you are back."


    Upon returning to the mansion, Luo Jin was surprised to find that her daughter Luo Ying''er, who seldom left the boudoir, was waiting in the hall early tonight.


    "Ying''er, it''s late at night, why didn''t you rest? Are you looking for a father?" Luo Jin said softly.


    Luo Ying''er looked at his words and saw her father''s gloomy face, and said, "Father, where is Daxia Han... are you still staying in the private room?"


    Luo Jin really didn''t want to talk about anything about Han Sanqian, he was already annoying enough, but seeing that it was his daughter, he nodded heavily: "Yes, he has been in the private room all the time."


    "Moreover, what''s more, he actually asked me to send some poems and songs to relieve boredom."


    Luo Ying''er''s brows were slightly frowned. Without any other cover, her jade-white skin, although only a little makeup was applied, but her perfect facial features made her almost like the most dazzling star in the dark night.


    "Poems and songs?" Luo Yinger was also full of doubts about this.


    "Don''t talk about it, I think he, Han Sanqian, is also a person who has earned his reputation. It sounds nice to let his subordinates command the battle, but his subordinates are basically novices on the battlefield. He clearly dared not do it himself, but he took care of his own face. It''s just a bad excuse." Luo Jin said helplessly.


    Luo Ying''er frowned slightly, but didn''t make a conclusion right away, and said: "I think Han Sanqian is so young and can do such a sensational thing, so he shouldn''t be the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Ying''er, you know people, you don''t know your heart. In fact, it is precisely because he is young that he has a lot of evil ideas. When he encounters trouble, he is naturally afraid. Being a father is also young. Of course, being a father is very special. Clear. Well, it''s getting late, and now there are many wars outside, you, a daughter''s family, should go to bed earlier."


    After the words fell, Luo Jin turned around and wanted to leave.


    Luo Ying''er chased after him a few steps: "Father..."


    "What else?"


    Luo Ying''er thought for a while, but finally hesitated to speak.


    She didn''t know how to explain it to her father, but with her knowledge of people, she didn''t think that Han Sanqian was the kind of person who was trying to gain fame, let alone someone who was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    But he is very clear about his father''s current appearance, and it doesn''t make much sense to persuade him.


    Back in her boudoir, Luo Ying''er did not fall asleep, but sat alone in front of the window sill, looking at the night sky, lost in thought.


    The maid came over and covered her with a blanket.


    "Miss, the night is deep, go to bed early, it''s so cold today."


    Luo Ying''er didn''t answer, but nodded slightly.


    "Miss, what are you thinking?" The maid asked softly, "Is it Han Sanqian?"


    Luo Ying''er did not deny that the maidservant was like her own sister, she did not shy away from it: "Father said that Han Sanqian has been coveting life and fearing death in recent days, but I always thought that Han Sanqian was not like that."


    "Miss thinks, Han Sanqian is selling some kind of medicine in the gourd?" the maid asked.


    "I''m not sure, but it should be the case, right? After all, I really don''t believe that a person with his cultivation would respond in such a way when facing a war that has no chance of winning."


    Either break through directly, or run away quietly. If a master like Han Sanqian chooses to do this, even if the enemy army is 800,000 people, he may not be able to stop him.


    Why did he deal with it in such a way of avoiding war?


    "But miss, what the master said is not unreasonable. It is not so easy for him to break through. He probably wants to use his own troops to consume others. After the consumption is almost the same, it is indeed the best choice to take the opportunity to escape."


    After hearing this explanation, Luo Ying''er felt reasonable, and couldn''t refute it for a while.


    After a moment of silence, Luo Ying''er thought of something, then called the maidservant to her, and whispered something in her ear.


    Hearing this, the servant girl was a little embarrassed: "Miss, you are a lady of everyone, so...isn''t it good?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4749

    "The reputation of the princess in Yetian City is certainly important, but isn''t the reputation of Daxia Han more important? Let''s do it."


    "yes."


    Although the maid was in a dilemma, she turned around after thinking about it and followed her lady''s order.


    Not a moment later, a figure came out from the princess'' boudoir.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Han Sanqian just woke up from sleep.


    The night before yesterday, he hadn''t slept all night, so Han Sanqian must have a good rest today.


    When I just woke up, I heard that the street outside was very lively.


    Han Sanqian has been here in Yetian City for some time. Before the grand event, the streets were definitely not so lively, let alone Yetian City, which was still in war at this time.


    Although this battle is indeed none of their business, after all, where there is war, there is still some peace that belongs to it.


    Today''s uncharacteristic behavior even made Han Sanqian a little confused, so he got up and opened the window involuntarily.


    On the street, although it can''t be called a sea of ??people, at least it can be regarded as crowded. They formed two rows and made way for a central road.


    And on the road, a handsome young man slowly stopped downstairs of the restaurant.


    This palanquin is about three meters long and two meters wide, square in shape, with a curtain on the top, and white as jade. man of.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly.


    "Damn it, my princess actually left the mansion privately. This is not common."


    "That''s right, even if there is a big event or event in Yetian City, the princess may not show up in person. I thought it would be unprecedented to attend this event, but I didn''t expect that she would show up in front of this restaurant."


    "Yes, what is the princess doing here? Although this restaurant can''t be called a place of right and wrong, it is not an elegant place after all, and it doesn''t fit the status of a princess at all."


    "Could someone invite the princess to come here?"


    "I heard that Han Sanqian lives in the private room of this restaurant. The princess must have come to look for him, right?"


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible, the princess is my goddess, how could he stay with other men, rumors are clearly rumors."


    "Didn''t the princess buy Han Sanqian as a slave? Although I found out afterwards that he was Han Sanqian, the deal would be hard to come by, but the money must be returned. I see, the princess is simply here to ask for debts. Don''t mess around." think."


    Amidst voices of questioning, Luo Ying''er walked down from the sedan chair.


    Although she was covered with tulle, her overall facial features and temperament still made people feel suffocated.


    "So beautiful."


    "Princess, you are simply my goddess, take a look at me."


    There were crowds of pig brothers outside, eyes blinded, but after Luo Yinger got off the sedan chair, she didn''t even look at the people outside, she just lowered her head and quickly entered the restaurant with the support of her maidservant.


    Seeing that it was the princess, the guards in front of Han Sanqian''s private room greeted him immediately.


    "Miss is here to find Han Sanqian, please inform me."


    The two guards probably didn''t reflect that their princess would come here, they were taken aback for a moment, and then reflected.


    He was about to turn around to report, when Han Sanqian''s voice came from inside: "Your Highness, the house is messy, and you are a heavy body, so don''t come in, so as not to dirty you."


    "Well, you Han Sanqian, my lady came from a long way and she''s already here, but you find such an excuse to shirk, are you a man?" the maid yelled angrily.


    Han Sanqian smiled softly and did not refute.


    The maid wanted to say something else, but Luo Ying''er grabbed her, and then bowed slightly to the door: "My little girl, Luo Ying''er, is just a girl, so why is she so rich? It''s really worthwhile to find Hero Han this time." I wonder if Daxia Han can spare a little time to discuss important matters?"


    "Princess, why are you being so polite to him?" the maid said dissatisfied.


    In the final analysis, this is not about Yetian City. It is already very good for her own princess to condescend to this, but she really shouldn''t be so humble with Han Sanqian.


    Luo Ying''er glared at her slightly, signaling her not to mess around, let alone say such things.


    Although the maid was dissatisfied, she could only hold her breath in the end, feeling very depressed.


    In the private room, there was no movement soon. After about a few minutes, when the two of them were waiting impatiently, the door suddenly opened...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4750

    "Princess, please come in."


    Inside, Han Sanqian had already got up, stood there, looked at Luo Yinger and smiled politely.


    The servant girl was obviously dissatisfied with Han Sanqian''s ostentation for opening the door until now, her face was full of resentment, but the princess didn''t care, she smiled politely in response, and walked into the private room.


    "I don''t know why the princess is here?" Han Sanqian smiled while pouring tea.


    Luo Ying''er sat down gently, and after thanking Han Sanqian for the tea, she opened her mouth slightly: "Nowadays there is a war outside, and the little girl has also heard her father talk about some changes in the situation, so she is deeply worried, so the little girl wants to come here Ask the heroes if there is a countermeasure."


    "Although the little girl has not known Daxia Han for a long time, she knows that Hero Han is by no means a shrinking person. Is there any problem? Although the little girl is not talented, she is proficient in the art of war since she was a child. Maybe she can help the hero a little bit. "


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian said: "Actually, Han didn''t encounter any problems."


    "Then what is the hero''s countermeasure?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head: "To tell you the truth, Han doesn''t have any strategy against the enemy."


    "There is no countermeasure against the enemy? Hey, they are all overwhelmed by the army, and you have no countermeasures at all? You are not joking with us, are you?" the maid was anxious.


    Luo Ying''er also looked at Han Sanqian in disbelief, such a thing, the fire was on fire but there was no countermeasure, how could this be possible?


    Don''t say that he is Han Sanqian, even if he is an ordinary person, I am afraid there is definitely something to do, right?


    Even if it''s useless.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I know you don''t believe me when I tell you, but it''s the truth, I can swear to God."


    Hearing this, the two women looked at each other with a little shock in their eyes, and they were all talking about this. It seems that Han Sanqian really has no way to deal with it.


    Luo Ying''er hesitated again and again, but still mustered up her courage, and said: "As far as my little girl sees, the enemy army has nearly one million troops, which can be described as an overwhelming advantage, and Yetian City has no danger to defend, so if you want to fight against them , we can¡¯t passively defend like we are now.¡±


    Han Sanqian smiled, looked at Luo Yinger, and said, "Oh? The princess means to take the initiative to attack?"


    "Little girl, I have seen your cavalry regiment. They are indeed very powerful. They defend well and have a huge impact. If Han Daxia concentrates his forces in one place, the cavalry regiment is an invincible weapon for siege. The city can be broken. What''s the problem with a million troops?"


    "So, after the hero breaks through this heavy encirclement, how difficult will everything be?"


    With Han Sanqian''s skill, once he breaks out of the heavy encirclement, he will be like a tiger descending a mountain and a lion awakening. It is not impossible to fight back in this battle.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I didn''t expect that a princess with a rich body, who doesn''t know how to master piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, has such a high level of skill in warfare on the battlefield."


    The princess was absolutely right. Whether Han Sanqian wanted to escape or kill the carbine, his first task was to break out of the encirclement.


    This is the best tactic, and none of them.


    "The little girl is just showing her ugliness. How can she achieve anything? Everything is just to let Daxia Han get out of the predicament in front of her."


    Han Sanqian said: "Princess''s kindness, I accept it with all my heart, but, to tell the truth to the princess, Han Sanqian never thought of leaving here from the beginning to the end."


    "Hey, Han Sanqian, don''t think that you are great just because you are notorious, okay? My princess thinks highly of you, so I give you advice. Don''t know what is good or bad." The maid was angry.


    Luo Ying''er quickly grabbed her maid, then looked at Han Sanqian and said, "Hero Han, you don''t intend to leave here? But...but you also saw it, this..."


    "Miss, don''t try to persuade me. I think Han Sanqian has no ability at all. It''s not that he doesn''t want to leave, but he just can''t leave. Although his cavalry regiment is brave, it also needs to cooperate with his own superior ability. I think , he didn''t." The maid said.


    Although he has shown his skills, after all, equal powers are different. Therefore, it can only be said that Han Sanqian has skills, but not a very strong one.


    Faced with such ridicule, Han Sanqian smiled a little embarrassedly: "Okay, it''s Han who is incompetent, let''s stop here today, you can leave."


    After saying that, the maid stood up with a bang, and slapped the table...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4751

    "Hey, are you really enough?"


    "My lady came to help you with good intentions. It''s fine if you are so ungrateful. How dare you take the initiative to issue an order to evict guests? Han Sanqian, what do you really think of yourself?"


    The princess of the Luo family has been admired by all the stars since she was born. Although it is not to say that everyone must flatter her, at least everyone treats her with respect.


    She had never seen Han Sanqian''s direct behavior of driving away customers.


    Therefore, it is natural to be unfair on behalf of my young lady.


    "Ming''er, forget it." Luo Ying''er waved her hand and pulled the maid to leave.


    The maid was not reconciled: "Miss, you are so kind-hearted that people are bullying you and you are still helping others to speak."


    Han Sanqian got up and clasped his fists slightly: "If Han has offended you, please forgive me, but Han has made up his mind and will not leave here. As for the difficulties in front of him, let''s take a step at a time."


    Luo Ying''er wanted to persuade her again, but this time it was the servant girl''s turn to drag her lady and leave.


    "Miss, don''t pay attention to this kind of rotten person. The head of the family is already disappointed. If you don''t believe me, you will come here to touch this brow. Now, it''s confirmed. What else can you say?"


    "In order to help him, you don''t hesitate to be gossiped by so many people, but he is better..."


    The more she talked, the angrier the maidservant became, and even Luo Ying''er felt a little wronged.


    She still didn''t believe that Han Sanqian was like that in her father''s mouth, so she endured so much and came all the way, but she didn''t expect that Han Sanqian''s performance was very disappointing.


    Nodding her head, Luo Ying''er finally left with her maidservant.


    As soon as the two girls left, Han Sanqian closed the door, then lay back on his bench, closed his eyes slightly, and under the sunshine, Han Sanqian started a wonderful rest time again.


    No one can understand what he is doing, perhaps, only he himself knows what he is doing.


    Back in the mansion, the servant girl''s little mouth was almost going to heaven.


    Luo Jin didn''t bother about Han Sanqian yesterday, and finally had a peaceful sleep, and now he wakes up refreshed.


    Seeing her daughter''s personal servant girl, she suddenly smiled: "Who made our Ming''er so angry."


    To this little maid, Luo Jin basically regarded her as half a daughter.


    The maid glanced at her master, and her anger subsided a lot, but her mouth was still very unhappy.


    "Tell me." Luo Jin smiled.


    "It''s not that Han Sanqian." The maid muttered.


    "Han Sanqian?" Luo Jin frowned: "Why is it Han Sanqian again? I heard that you and Miss went out early in the morning. I thought you were going out to find Han Sanqian. "


    The maid was speechless: "Don''t mention it, the lady wanted to help that Han Sanqian with good intentions, thinking that it is so dangerous now, it would be good to give him a plan, but who knows... who knows..."


    The more she talked, the more angry she became speechless.


    Luo Jin wasn''t as angry as he imagined, he chuckled: "Who knows?"


    "Then Han Sanqian didn''t make any preparations himself. The lady told him something, but he just didn''t appreciate it, and even kicked us out. Master, tell me, is this a human being?"


    Hearing this, Luo Jin didn''t feel confused or ridiculed as expected, on the contrary, he frowned: "Is that so?"


    "If it weren''t for that, would I be so angry?" the servant said speechlessly.


    "Ming''er, what do you think of Han Sanqian now?" Luo Jin suddenly laughed.


    "Of course it''s worse than a pig or a dog." She cursed, but when she saw Luo Jin staring at her seriously, she changed her words: "The enemy is in front of me, and I don''t want to make progress. In my opinion, I really wait for the opportunity to think about it." I ran away. It''s just that I have some reputation after all, and I don''t want to run too ugly."


    Luo Jin smiled and said: "Yes, this is also the old man''s opinion. But from what you said today, I think that Han Sanqian has a way to defeat the enemy."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4752

    "The way to defeat the enemy?"


    Hearing this, the servant girl was obviously taken aback, and then she was full of disdain: "Master, are you joking with Ming''er?"


    Han Sanqian himself admitted that he has no way to deal with it at all. It is clear that he is just waiting to die there, what can he do? !


    "Father, what do you mean?" Luo Ying''er couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the name of a poem? Others laugh at me for being too crazy, but I laugh at others for not being able to see through it. Originally, I had the same opinion as you, from worrying about him at the beginning to giving up completely at the end. I also thought that Han Sanqian might be It''s over, I waited for the opportunity to escape. But judging from some of your conversations today, it seems that I have seen it too, but after thinking about it carefully, this is indeed a brilliant move." Luo Jin laughed.


    "Master, I don''t understand what you said at all." The maid was even more confused.


    Luo Ying''er was also trying her best to recall her father''s words, but she really couldn''t figure out what Han Sanqian''s brilliant move was, and where was it.


    "Some things can only be felt, not expressed." Luo Jin shook his head with a smile: "Besides, Han Sanqian has such thoughts, if I say it, it will be a mess for him. Since, I I hope he wins, of course, I don''t want any extra problems."


    Seeing Luo Jin''s betrayal, Luo Ying''er and the maid were not to mention how anxious they were.


    "Sir, just tell us."


    "Yes, father, my daughter also wants to know."


    "We are not outsiders, sir, we promise not to mention it to others."


    Although Luo Ying''er was not as thick-skinned as the maidservant, she clearly gritted her teeth and nodded her inner desire.


    Seeing the two girls like this, Luo Jin didn''t reply in a hurry, but turned his head to look at the mansion, then smiled intentionally, and said: "Okay, I''m a little thirsty, go to the back room and pour me a cup of tea. "


    How could the two girls not understand the meaning of this, and immediately happily followed Luo Jin back to the back room.


    And at this time, outside Yetian city.


    The flames of war are still burning, with Yetian City as the center, almost all sides are full of flames.


    "Special envoy, after another night of our consumption, the enemy army is obviously exhausted now. I believe that if we fight for another day in this situation, the enemy army will lose its combat effectiveness."


    In the camp, the subordinates promptly reported the situation on the battlefield.


    The special envoy nodded. Judging from the current offensive situation, the current results are expected.


    Although a bit slower.


    "Special envoy, if we want to be quick, we will intensify the wave, and the enemy will be scattered even more. Do you think there is a need for this?" the subordinate asked.


    "No need, I have the advantage and I have the situation. Slowly fight with Han Sanqian. Why are we in no hurry?" the special envoy said.


    "The special envoy''s words are justified, and the subordinate is educated. Then the subordinate will pass on the order and inform everyone to attack according to the original plan."


    "Wait a minute." The special envoy stopped his subordinates, and then said, "How about the information in the city? Is there any movement from Han Sanqian?"


    "Special envoy, it''s almost the same as what I reported to you before. This Han Sanqian has stayed in a restaurant and booked a private room since the start of the battle. At the beginning, he drank with Luo Jin all night."


    "Afterwards, I stayed in the private room to be decadent and depressed."


    The special envoy frowned slightly: "Will he be depressed? It''s unlikely. This rabbit is in a hurry and wants to bite people. He is also a capable person. How can he just lie down? Is it a trick?"


    "It was supposed to be so, even everyone thought so, so Luo Jin ran to the private room for nothing in the next time, but guess what happened?"


    The envoy smiled, but became interested: "Tell me."


    "Luo Jin touched the ashes on the nose. Of course, if this is not the most ridiculous thing, then what is even more ridiculous is that Luo Jin''s daughter, Luo Yinger, went to find Han Sanqian at the risk of being pointed out."


    The special envoy frowned: "I heard that at the auction, Luo Ying''er spent a lot of money to buy Han Sanqian who was pretending to be a slave at the time. This Luo Ying''er is smart and knows people. She went to find Han Sanqian, probably wants to advise him? This Luojin is lucky to have a very smart daughter. "


    "Yes, but when she went, she was not only disgusted by Han Sanqian, but Han Sanqian directly issued an expulsion order, which didn''t make the two girls mad."


    "What else?" At this moment, the special envoy became interested, and called the subordinate back with a hook...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4753

    "But there is such a thing. Right now, Luo Jin''s family is putting their hot ass on cold faces, and they are so depressed." The subordinate laughed and said, "Everyone in the city is laughing at this."


    Hearing this, the special envoy also nodded and smiled.


    "Actually, for Han Sanqian to do this, there is really no silver three hundred taels here. He is a fool and he knows that he is just pretending. In fact, he should want to take advantage of the chaos and escape quietly." The subordinate said. .


    The special envoy nodded, but it made sense, and this could just explain why Han Sanqian was still fighting a war of attrition with him knowing that he couldn''t do anything until now.


    He''s not stupid, this guy has other thoughts.


    When the two waves of fierce battles are almost over, the combat effectiveness is reduced, and the concentration is also lowered, then Han Sanqian will recharge his energy and break through alone at this time, naturally he will not be aware of it.


    "However, could it be Han Sanqian''s suspicion?" the special envoy asked.


    If he wants to run away, Han Sanqian can also directly participate in the battle, at worst, he just needs to work without any effort.


    In this way, wouldn''t it be more realistic to run when the time comes?


    But why do you do this? !


    "Are you worried that Han Sanqian deliberately acted for us? Deliberately lured us into the bait? But what is his purpose for doing this? Could it be that he wants us to be negligent and counterattack us? What qualifications does he have for counterattacking?" Us?" The subordinate objected.


    Even if he wanted to break his head, the special envoy didn''t understand what Han Sanqian was using to play tricks.


    However, for the sake of prudence, he still decided to discuss with the elders first.


    Thinking of this, he got up and ordered: "Order the troops to continue to attack as before, and if there are other changes, I will notify you after my discussion with the elder is over."


    "yes."


    The subordinate took the order to leave, and the special envoy quickly rushed to the elder''s camp in the rear.


    As soon as he entered, he reported all of today''s battle reports.


    At the same time, he also told the elders what he had previously discussed with his subordinates.


    "This fact is a bit strange, and it is difficult for me and my subordinates to decide for a while, so I would like to ask you, elder, to make a decision."


    The elder nodded slightly, and looked at the special envoy: "There is one thing about this matter, is it easy to get the information from the source?"


    "Elder, what do you mean by this?"


    "The information that can be easily obtained by you is naturally very likely to be the information that the enemy wants you to know. And this is also related to reality, understand?"


    "Obtaining information is not difficult, but simple is not easy. After all, we already have our own spies in Yetian City, so obtaining some confidential information is not a big problem."


    "How much do you know about this?" the elder said.


    "Some people still know, but not many. Everything about Han Sanqian''s actions is actually speculation. However, I see the reflection of the Luo family, and this matter is more in line with what I just said. Han Sanqian has a purpose. Yes. It¡¯s just that the subordinates can¡¯t tell whether he wants to escape or counterattack us.¡±


    The elder didn''t speak immediately, but frowned and thought carefully. To be honest, he still can''t understand Han Sanqian''s move.


    When you say he wants to escape, all the logic makes perfect sense.


    But when you say that he wants to counterattack, it seems reasonable. You will always doubt the authenticity of the news or whether Han Sanqian deliberately put up such a plot to make them think he wants to escape.


    "Elder, what shall we do?"


    The elder raised his head: "To be honest, I didn''t understand what Han Sanqian wanted to do for a while, special envoy, what''s your opinion?"


    The envoy heard the words and said, "If the elder wants to ask his subordinates, his subordinates suggest that the soldiers resting in the rear should pay more attention to the cloth encirclement. Anyway, Han Sanqian''s way of doing this is now the most controversial point, either run away or counterattack. "


    "If he counterattacks, I really don''t know what he is capable of. Moreover, we have enough soldiers on the front line to resist, so we are not afraid."


    Hearing what the special envoy said, the elder nodded, it was indeed reasonable.


    "Okay, in your opinion, arrange it immediately. However, before the arrangement, I have two requirements that must be fulfilled. Only in this way, I believe we can take the initiative in dealing with Han Sanqian."


    The envoy bowed his head: "Elder, please clarify."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4754

    "First, although the soldiers in the back have to make checkpoints to prevent Han Sanqian from escaping, the movements should not be too stretched, so as not to let Han Sanqian know our actions."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "Secondly, immediately send someone into the city to closely monitor Han Sanqian''s every move. To what extent, I will know clearly even if he spent a few minutes in the hut."


    Only by strictly monitoring all of Han Sanqian''s actions and not letting go of any details, can he get a glimpse of Han Sanqian''s true intentions as soon as possible.


    "This subordinate will do it."


    "Remember, although the surveillance is much stricter, you must be extremely careful. Han Sanqian is a master, and any disturbance may arouse his vigilance. Once he is vigilant, any information we get back will also be lost. Value. Therefore, any clues must be obtained when he is completely off guard."


    "yes!"


    After bidding farewell to the elders, the special envoy hurriedly arranged for the people below to take action.


    Not long after, the army in the rear quietly moved a part, and set up a card for the entire defense line, and the spies in Yetian City also started to move.


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My lord, you drank the tea and ate the pastry. Should you tell us what kind of medicine Han Sanqian is selling in this gourd?"


    In the back room, the maid Ming''er stood beside Luo Jin and said coquettishly.


    Luo Ying''er was a lady, so naturally she couldn''t be so rude, but she also looked at her father eagerly with her beautiful eyes.


    Luo Jin smiled softly: "First of all, I am just guessing. Whether it is accurate or not has nothing to do with me. I just read some things for analysis."


    The two girls nodded their heads and looked at him eagerly.


    "I think Han Sanqian will make a big move in the future. He is doing it on purpose now. Maybe, it should, maybe it''s intentional to make everyone feel that he is going to run."


    "This point, including that Han Sanqian''s wife lives in another garden, has not been revealed."


    The maid was puzzled: "If he wants to make it look like he wants to run, shouldn''t he take his wife with him?"


    Luo Jin shook his head: "The enemy army is also a smart person. If Han Sanqian is so obvious, it will make people think that he might not run away. If I were the enemy, I would believe that he might run away. Willing to believe this is the case.¡±


    Luo Ying''er nodded: "Father''s words make sense. In a duel between smart people, if you play all the cards, it won''t make people believe your cards."


    Luo Jin smiled and said: "Yes, being separated from Su Yingxia right now is more like Han Sanqian trying to run away, but the most important thing is that this trick is the best because now that Su Yingxia is in the other garden, no one knows about her what are you doing."


    Hearing this, the maid didn''t quite understand, but the clever Luo Ying''er understood it in an instant, and after thinking about it carefully, she was secretly startled.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    If Han Sanqian''s behavior made the other party realize that he wanted to run away, then the other party would definitely strengthen their defenses.


    At this time, if Han Sanqian launches a surprise counterattack, it will definitely cause great trouble to the enemy.


    Conversely, Su Yingxia, who has never shown up, is very likely to be a trump card in Han Sanqian''s hands.


    Now no one knows what''s going on with Su Yingxia, who knows if it will be a huge surprise then.


    "Father''s explanation, Han Sanqian''s side doesn''t look like a desperate situation. At least, it seems that there is a glimmer of dawn in the mist." Luo Ying''er said.


    Luo Jin also nodded: "Although this is my guess, I am more willing to believe that this is the real intention of Han Sanqian. He is such a strong person, it is absolutely impossible for him to give up so lightly."


    Luo Ying''er nodded: "So, Han Sanqian stayed in the private room on purpose, including acting like he didn''t care about anything, in order to make everyone think he wanted to run away."


    Luo Jin said: "That''s right, so I estimate that a fierce battle will break out next."


    The maid touched her head: "Although I can''t quite understand what you are saying, I roughly understand what you mean. Anyway, I also think that this family has sent 800,000 troops here. How could it be so painless? Yes, it''s just the calm before the storm. I have a feeling that a real war is about to break out."


    "Moreover, once it erupts, it will be devastated and the city will be rained with blood!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4755

    Restaurant private room.


    Han Sanqian!


    Gently sat up from the recliner, glanced out the window, it was only just afternoon.


    After getting up and pouring a cup of tea, Han Sanqian sat leisurely by the window, watching the bustling crowd on the street, a slight smile appeared on his face for a while.


    "There are still two days. How can I be bored in these two days?"


    Picking up the poems on the table is quite boring, it is not as fun as swiping the phone on the earth.


    With a slight movement of his hand, an energy barrier appeared in front of his eyes.


    Inside the barrier, Su Yingxia was watering the flowers in the other garden. When she saw the communication from Han Sanqian, she couldn''t help but smile: "Didn''t you agree to keep it absolutely confidential? Didn''t you agree that you won''t contact me without your password?" ?¡±


    Han Sanqian rubbed his forehead in embarrassment: "Eh... my husband is reckless, hehe, what I said earlier doesn''t count."


    Su Yingxia smiled lightly and gave Han Sanqian a white look: "Why, are you so bored?"


    "A restaurant, a private room, what else can you do besides drinking and eating? I envy you, at least you can plant flowers or something." Han Sanqian said wistfully.


    Su Yingxia said: "That''s great. I still need to water the flowers. How about you, the commander-in-chief, playing in the private room of the restaurant. Alright, let''s get down to business. Do you really have to wait for a few days?"


    "I''m worried, Scar and the others won''t be able to hold on. Although I haven''t been outside, I can hear the shouts of killing outside. The members of our Polar Bear Legion are not very good."


    Han Sanqian said: "The number of the Polar Bear Legion is indeed small. However, since the battle, I have arranged two sets of tactics. One is that the enemy is a reckless man, so what should I do if I rely on the large number of people to attack us? I am careful not to eat it." What should I do about the losses that others have suffered in the past.¡±


    "They are the latter, which shows that the leader of the army is an extremely calm person, and he will not trade in. Therefore, it is not a big problem to delay for another two days."


    Su Yingxia was still a little worried, no matter how cautious she was, the soldiers behind her were actually there, and they had an absolute numerical advantage.


    No matter how light this elephant is, he can trample ants to death with one kick.


    "But three thousand, the cavalry regiment is too tired." Su Yingxia said.


    Han Sanqian smiled and shook his head: "I believe in Scar, and I also believe in the entire cavalry regiment."


    The entire cavalry regiment consumed both their own money and their own things, as well as a large number of strange beast equipment. From the first day they were established, their enemies were high-level.


    Therefore, what they are facing now is indeed a tough battle, but it is completely within Han Sanqian''s expectation.


    Even, to a certain extent, these are just some of Han Sanqian''s early estimates.


    "I think you don''t believe in the cavalry regiment at all, but in your batch of money." Su Yingxia laughed.


    Of course, he knew what Han Sanqian was thinking.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "That can also be said, after all, I made equipment for them with real money, and I bought medicinal materials with real money."


    Especially the large number of Huang Rong won by Ye Tiancheng, this is the key to Han Sanqian''s most confidence.


    With the supplement of medicinal materials, let alone tiredness, even if it is an injury, it can quickly recover everything in itself.


    "By the way, wife, how are you preparing?" Han Sanqian asked.


    Su Yingxia smiled: "Why, is there time for you, Han Sanqian, to be anxious?"


    "I''m not missing anything, what if there is something?" Han Sanqian said with a smile: "Don''t worry, my wife, it doesn''t matter if you really didn''t do something right, just tell me the truth, my husband will take care of it for you." .¡±


    Su Yingxia gave a white look: "Don''t worry, you Han Sanqian can do this, how can your wife pull your hips? If nothing else, I will guarantee that the things you ask for will be properly arranged."


    "Everything is OK."


    Looking at Su Yingxia''s eyes, Han Sanqian knew and believed that there was absolutely nothing wrong with her.


    "Okay, after those two days we let them have a good taste, why is it called playing!!!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4756

    After finishing the call with Su Yingxia, Han Sanqian closed the barrier.


    At the same time, the invisible barrier that had been secretly placed around the house had already been removed, as if it had never appeared before.


    Han Sanqian continued to look at the crowd on the street like a normal person.


    Like a spectator.


    Outside Yetian City, the battle was still going on crazily.


    It''s just that, compared to the hustle and bustle in the city, the fighting in the arena is somewhat ironic.


    The black energy dissipated, and was wiped out under the attack of the golden knight, like a cloud of the past.


    Or the golden knight fell down like a lion, with the last trace of unwillingness and dissatisfaction.


    Scar is wearing a golden armor, which is now full of blood, and his body is still covered with scars. He is already exhausted after days of bloody battles.


    He has to be busy on the battlefield, but also busy with the management of his army. With the deployment of manpower, his body is almost hollowed out.


    "Commander, when will we be a leader?"


    "If you persist, you can persist for a while, but you also know that morale is a huge problem. Our soldiers can''t see a head at all."


    "Yeah, the other three aspects are not ideal, why don''t you hurry up and ask the leader again, let''s..."


    As soon as he returned to the temporary meeting room in the Eight Desolation World, several subordinates surrounded Dao Scar worriedly.


    Hai Jin came back with Scar.


    After days of hard work, the respect at noon is the weakest. Hai Jin said that people affected by the energy of dragon veins, although they do have inexhaustible energy, are even immortal.


    But all things are eternal, and its weakness is the fear of sunlight.


    Although there is no exaggeration of fear, it will affect their actions to some extent. Although the sun of the Demon Race doesn''t look like a sun, it still has some face and strength to bear this name.


    Taking advantage of this time, Dao Scar brought Hai Jin back, just to see how to make a plan for the next step.


    Just let him think alone, his brain is about to explode these days.


    "What are you afraid of? Are we going to cross now, or are we going to lose?" Scar put his spear on the table with a bang.


    Immediately afterwards, he glanced at everyone present.


    "Although we are using rotation now, it doesn''t mean we are broken. There is a time difference in the world. Even if it is half an hour in the outside world, we have already rested here for a day."


    "So, although I''m a little tired, it''s not impossible to fight. Don''t be so flustered, everyone."


    Hai Jin also stood up: "Yes, the current situation is not hopeless, and we are not so pessimistic. Asking them to gather for a meeting is not to discuss how we can save ourselves, but how to resist the enemy."


    With the words of the two of them, the management suddenly felt a lot more at ease.


    Indeed, the perverted time difference in the Eight Desolation World can indeed bring them great strategic cultivation. Judging from the current situation, although it is a bit uncomfortable to persist, it does not mean that they cannot persist.


    "Commander, deputy commander, our army is indeed enough to fight against the enemy now, but let''s not forget that the number of enemy troops participating in the battle has an absolute advantage. After fighting with us for so long, their troops dispatched are not even a quarter of the total number of troops. one."


    "To put it bluntly, we are fighting and raising them, and they are fighting and raising them more than us. Over time, the advantage to us will only be greater."


    "Yes, and, after fighting for so long now, it can be understood as a mutual test at first, and it may be true, but after finding out, it may be a thunderbolt."


    "There are so many of us, compared with them, we can still make small troubles. If it is a fierce attack in a siege posture, then...we are simply hard to resist."


    Scar and Haijin looked at each other and nodded.


    Yes, it''s just that difficult right now.


    "Vice-commander Hai Jin and I have already anticipated this point. Not to mention anything else, we have to eat the enemy''s first wave of attack anyway. It has nothing to do with anything else, it''s just the sights and dignity of our Polar Bear Legion."


    Everyone nodded.


    Indeed, all of them knew how much money and energy Han Sanqian had spent for them. Not to mention anything else, they had to fight their first good battle just for this breath.


    "Fight for the Legion!"


    "Fight for honor!"


    "This battle must be won!!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4757

    Everyone''s pride, and Scar was also encouraged.


    With a punch directly on the table, Scar glanced at everyone: "Okay, let''s make a plan today. When the enemy comes, it will be the day the plan succeeds."


    "good!"


    After saying that, Scar took out a map.


    ""I also suggest that this can be done. Anyway, we still have a lot of reserve soldiers in the regiment. We will go down quietly and add some traps on the basis of the original terrain. "


    Hearing everyone''s opinions, Hai Jin and Scar couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    Although some suggestions are not very reasonable, they are still useful, and the wisdom of the crowd is sometimes so easy to use.


    "Everyone, it''s a bit messy to say one sentence to another. Let''s talk about it one by one, and then we will discuss it together, and each one will go wrong."


    Haijin''s method is actually very simple. Everyone raises an idea of ??their own, and then everyone discusses its feasibility. If it is feasible, whether it can effectively join the battlefield is the key.


    After every feasible item can be added, everyone will discuss the final version of the overall plan again.


    Of course, this includes the question of whether the integrated plan is too bloated and affects the actual implementation.


    After all, if you don''t focus on everything carefully, sometimes you will become fat if you are too detailed, and obesity will affect the whole.


    After finishing these, one day passed in a blink of an eye, but the effect of a group of people is good.


    A set of relative tactics and new facilities have been completed.


    "Is there still no movement from the lord?"


    After everyone left, Hai Jin asked.


    Scar nodded: "I didn''t come out of the private room. I went to him, but he didn''t see me. Let me solve it myself. What can I do with my wooden fish head. He said I let it go and take it as exercise."


    Hai Jin nodded: "However, this kind of time doesn''t seem like a time for training soldiers. The leader must have his deep intentions, right?"


    "How do I know his deep meaning? I just guessed that he probably didn''t want to reveal the number of cavalry, so he has been fighting for so many days."


    Hai Jin smiled: "Who said you have no brains, don''t you have a lot of brains? We really can''t expose all our people at once, after all, this is our family property."


    On the battlefield, letting others find out the family background cannot be said to be a sure defeat, but at least it will benefit the enemy.


    "Hey, I''m just messing around. I don''t have any brains. Today I feel like I can rest for a day at most. When tomorrow comes, the enemy''s onslaught is probably coming. At that time, you should take the two children of the Pei family with you." Dao Scar.


    "Understood, we will resist according to the plan and after a while, we will quickly win over."


    Scar nodded: "After the reunion, you have to participate in the command more, you know that my brain is always inferior to yours. Although on the surface, I am the leader and you are the deputy, but in my heart, the polar bear army is two Same Commander."


    Hai Jin smiled, and picked up the plan on the table: "Okay, I will finalize the specifics of the plan in the next two days, don''t worry about it if it doesn''t work, you just want this, it''s so disgusting .¡±


    Scar is not ashamed, he smiled, this is his shortcoming and weakness, he does not refute.


    "Okay, then I won''t say anything, I''m leading the team outside, let''s see you later. By the way, calculate the time difference between here and outside, so don''t delay things."


    Hai Jin smiled lightly, his eyes had already given Scar the answer, and he got up and went back to get the proposal.


    Scar came out of the house and was not in a hurry to go back. At this moment, he set his eyes on the blue sky of this world, and at the same time, an extremely terrifying thought popped into his mind.


    If¡­¡­


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4758

    "hey-hey!"


    Scar could not help touching his head.


    What a fucking genius.


    "Could it be that the lord has already thought of what I thought of? So you don''t care about it?"


    "If this is possible, it would be a good choice."


    If you really can''t fight, if you just open the Eight Desolation Heavenly Book, what about an army of 800,000? Even if it''s an army of 80 million, shouldn''t they be trapped here obediently?


    hey-hey!


    That''s what the leader should be thinking.


    The price is that they lost a good place to practice and also lost a place to live.


    Although it is a bit big, it doesn''t matter, at least it can save your life.


    It''s just that Dao Scar overlooked one point, that is precisely because of these, Han Sanqian will never use the Eight Desolation Book to contain enemies.


    Either you can beat it, or you can''t beat it.


    Needless to say, those who have fought well, just fight.


    Can''t beat it?


    It is indeed a good choice to put it in the Eight Desolation Book, but in fact, for Han Sanqian, this is the real worst strategy.


    You can''t even beat him, but you still feed him with good food and drink to make him grow stronger, then won''t you be even more unable to beat him in the future?


    Raising a tiger will be a problem, unless Han Sanqian chooses not to enter this world of heavenly books forever.


    But Bahuang Tianshu knows a lot, and even hides many secrets, so it is impossible for Han Sanqian to give up.


    At the same time, this is also the largest training ground, and it is even more impossible to lose his arm, or even his limbs, which is equivalent to breaking Han Sanqian.


    Obviously, Scar''s idea can''t be said to be bad, it''s just that he didn''t fully consider the whole thing, so he thought it was good.


    After coming out of the Eight Desolation Heavenly Book, he quickly threw himself into the battle, and he didn''t bring up this idea again.


    And it was dozens of kilometers away from the battlefield of Yetian City.


    At the top of the dense forest, there were two people standing at this moment.


    "Miss, it looks like Han Sanqian is really in big trouble this time."


    Chi Meng was dressed in black, with a very low posture.


    Next to her was naturally none other than Lu Ruoxin, the eldest daughter of the Lu family.


    She is still indescribably beautiful, as if she doesn''t exist in this world at all.


    It''s just that compared to before, this time, her face was neither calm nor relaxed, and Liu Mei frowned slightly. She knew very well that she trusted Han Sanqian in any predicament before.


    Even if you know it''s impossible, you can still create miracles.


    But this time...


    "The strength of these men in black is different from anyone he has ever met before. Their strong individual ability means that their attack power is also very strong. At the same time, their immortality makes them almost endless, which also means that their ability to entangle is extremely strong. "


    "This group of people, not to mention being used to deal with a Han Sanqian, even if it is used to attack the Central Plains, I am afraid it is enough to cause huge troubles, let him destroy the city and pull out the stronghold."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "That''s right, these opponents are indeed difficult to deal with. Their growth is so fast that even I am secretly startled. Now, there are so many people against Han Sanqian, Chi Meng, and even this lady is a bit nervous. Worry."


    "How about..." Chi Meng obviously wanted to persuade Lu Ruoxin to use that plan.


    In the past, Chi Meng mentioned it a few times, but every time he opened his mouth, Lu Ruoxin would almost immediately reject it, so when Chi Meng''s words came to his lips, he really couldn''t say them.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this time, Lu Ruoxin did not veto her, but looked meaningfully at the distant battlefield.


    "Chi Meng, what do you think this battle will be like? Han Sanqian... can he still fight?"


    Chi Meng lowered her head and said respectfully: "Miss, if you want Chi Meng to tell the truth, my subordinates think it will be difficult for Han Sanqian."


    "Really?" Lu Ruoxin frowned: "Don''t forget, we haven''t seen the group of Han Sanqian''s mysterious alliance until now. Those are his old team, with extremely strong strength and will. Ye Tiancheng has not yet broken out a large-scale war, why isn''t Han Sanqian waiting for support?"


    Chi Meng bowed slightly: "Report Miss, Chi Meng is about to report this matter, you asked me to investigate last time, and I already have the results, our people have already found Han Sanqian''s mysterious man, the boss of the alliance, on another road. Team members."


    "Where are they now?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4759

    Chi Meng hesitated for a moment, he didn''t know whether his answer should be happy or not for his lady.


    "Since you found out that Han Sanqian set off towards Yetian City, and you didn''t have many acquaintances around you, and wondered if this army was arranged by Han Sanqian for other purposes, your subordinates sent people to investigate along the way."


    "Sure enough, we did find a troop marching on the west side of Burning Bone City."


    "Although this army is very careful, there are so many people that it is impossible not to be discovered."


    "To the west?" Lu Ruoxin looked westward after hearing the words: "How many days is the journey from here at least?"


    "It will take at least seven days for them to come here quickly, and this is still the case of traveling day and night. You also know that in this forest, it is impossible to travel at night. Now the only one that can move at night is Yetian City Four weeks, that group of people deliberately let go for the sake of war."


    "So, if you consider that you can''t walk at night, it will take at least half a month for them to come here."


    In half a month, even if they rushed over, it would probably be the end of the battle.


    At that time, their back-up would not be able to play any role at all, and they would even be taken away by others.


    After all, when the inner battle is over, it is not as simple as going to rescue, but being rescued.


    "Also, let''s not talk about the time issue, even if someone can help those people fly over in an instant, what''s the point?" Chi Meng said.


    Those troops, in such a large army, were so weak, they were still surrounded and sent for reinforcements.


    "What''s more, there is no possibility of coming here after passing there. Therefore, it is unlikely that he is waiting for reinforcements, and the reinforcements will never come."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "Even if there are reinforcements, it will be difficult for them to escape, let alone if they don''t! But, why hasn''t the war broke out after almost three days? What is Han Sanqian waiting for?"


    "Perhaps, he may not be waiting for something. As the besieged party, he has no power and is just waiting to die." Chi Meng said.


    Lu Ruoxin looked away, and sighed: "In our plan, some things have grown beyond our original expectations. Perhaps, this time, for Han Sanqian, it may really only be a dead end."


    "Chi Meng, you immediately send someone to send an order to activate the emergency plan."


    "Yes!" Chi Meng took the order.


    "Wait a minute." Lu Ruoxin still stopped Chi Meng: "After they come, don''t be in a hurry to help, stay where you are, only I can give orders."


    Chi Meng frowned slightly: "Miss, since the emergency plan has been activated, you...do you still need to try Han Sanqian''s limit again?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t answer.


    She knew the meaning of Chi Meng''s words. Obviously, she was worried that if she wasted too much time, she might not even be able to implement the emergency plan.


    Although the contingency plan was perfect at that time, there was no problem, but as mentioned earlier, some things in the plan have completely grown beyond imagination.


    Naturally, it is also a big question mark whether the emergency plan to deal with it can be perfectly dealt with.


    "Chi Meng, do you want me to mobilize immediately?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Chi Meng didn''t hesitate at all, and said: "In fact, miss, you know better than me that the current emergency plan is actually not enough to be sure. The longer the time is delayed, the higher the possibility of failure."


    "It''s just that Chi Meng is also very clear that after all, the lady is not willing to give up like this, or it can be said that the lady still has expectations for Han Sanqian."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled lightly: "To tell you the truth, I do have great expectations for Han Sanqian. Although my brain is telling me that Han Sanqian will definitely lose this game, in my heart I still feel that Han Sanqian This guy may have his own way. Chi Meng, what do you think is wrong with me?"


    Of course Chi Meng didn''t dare to judge her master, she lowered her head and dared not speak.


    "Go and start the plan. As for what happens, let''s talk about it when they arrive."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4760

    "Shhhhhhhh!"


    Several hours later, in a certain direction towards Yetian City, a large group of people was rushing towards Yetian City.


    They formed extremely fast, and they rushed forward all the way, for fear that it would be too late.


    On the other side, a group of people is also rushing towards this side, but compared with the one just now...


    It seems strange no matter how you look at it...


    Or in other words... completely out of class.


    The former is almost strong and powerful, and looks like a mighty tiger, while the latter...Although it is also very mighty, no matter how you look at it, it feels very funny.


    This line is a day and a night.


    There is only one day left before the big battle that will take place two days later.


    The forces of all parties have changed greatly.


    Outside Yetian City, the attack had indeed been significantly strengthened this day and night, but there were no surprises.


    After all, Yetian City has been in such a state for the past few days. They have not changed any attack plan every day, and the intensity is just as usual, and it is constantly improving every day.


    Today, compared to the first day of the battle, it is already a big difference.


    The strong attack made the cavalry who were as strong as the Polar Bear Legion make the cavalry who stood up each round to withstand it as if they were attacking Mount Tai. The result of each round was bound to be full of scars and wounds.


    But the good thing is that the cavalry can barely resist with the super recuperation of the Eight Desolation World.


    However, the soldiers outside the formation also began to gather, and for several days in a row, such an attack had basically reached the limit for them.


    No matter how patient he was with Han Sanqian, the situation of the battle was basically forced to the point where it had to be done now.


    Therefore, it is also time to launch the overall first offensive.


    For this battle, and for a good start, this time, the special envoy also worked hard.


    The 120,000 troops lined up directly in front of the formation, and the other three groups each drew 60,000 troops, making a total of 200,000 troops, ready to go.


    At the same time, he also sent 40,000 soldiers to form horns on the left and right wings in front of the main formation. Once a fight broke out, the soldiers on these two wings would supplement with long-range attacks.


    Advance can assist in killing the enemy, and retreat can interfere from the side.


    At the same time, for the sake of insurance, there are still a considerable number of reserve troops ready to go in the rear. Once there is a mistake on the front line, this group of reserve troops can wipe their ass in time.


    At the same time, if there is normal battlefield consumption, they can also make up for it in time.


    It can be said that with their presence, basically no matter what problems occur, the defense line can be guaranteed to be stable.


    In this way, the 480,000 army has moved a little more than half.


    "It seems that they are planning to surround us to death."


    Scar in front of the formation couldn''t help but frown after discovering the enemy''s movements.


    "I thought our plan was so perfect. Although it wouldn''t be enough to turn defeat into victory, at least it would allow us to withstand their first wave of big attacks, but now it seems...it seems far from enough."


    Scar is very clear that the current situation between the two sides makes those plans seem outdated again.


    Not only is there a lot of people on the other side, but it''s hard for people to adapt to such a formation. It''s like a tight hoop, tightly buckled on your head, so stuffy that you can hardly breathe.


    Hai Jin also frowned slightly: "It seems that this time we are very uncomfortable. We, the Polar Bear Legion, can no longer hold back."


    "I won''t keep it." Scar nodded: "Give me the 12,000 elite of the army, and 6,000 troops from each of the other three sides. This time, fight them to the end!"


    "I see, I''ll dispatch it now." Hai Jin echoed.


    Scar didn''t say much anymore, he got up and walked towards his troops. He wanted to check the defense lines of the troops and prepare for the big battle.


    Under the land after Scar left, there is still a group of people who are constructing fortifications in full swing. These are the results of everyone''s discussion.


    If there are no terrain conditions to defend, then create conditions yourself!


    Enemy account.


    The special envoy rushed in quickly with several of his subordinates.


    "Report to the elders, the army has completely completed the defense, and now we only need to wait for tomorrow''s dawn, and we will immediately launch a general offensive."


    "Elder, don''t worry, we will win this battle, we are fully prepared."


    The elder raised his head and smiled slightly: "Give up the attack first."


    "What?!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4761

    Give up the attack? !


    Elder, is he crazy?


    He had notified the elders about launching the first general attack on Yetian City before, and the elders not only agreed, but also praised him for arranging it well.


    Why in the blink of an eye, don''t you want to launch an attack by yourself?


    "Elder, is there something wrong with the subordinate''s arrangement?" He tentatively asked softly.


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his attack.


    During this day, he followed the elder''s wishes and attached great importance to Han Sanqian. Even though he thought that Han Sanqian might really be preparing to run away as he guessed, he really put him at the top of the list. important strategic location.


    Therefore, together with a group of his subordinates, he spent almost all of his time formulating the current attack plan. I dare not say it is perfect, but at least it is absolutely excellent.


    why...


    "Hehe." The elder smiled, got up and walked over to pat the special envoy''s shoulder: "Don''t be so nervous, I told you to attack, it''s not that you won''t attack, and it''s not because there is a problem with your battle plan, I just want us to be more stable." Some."


    "Be more stable?" The special envoy was taken aback for a moment, and then seemed to reflect on it: "Elder, do you have any better ideas? Please give me your advice, Elder."


    "Your overall battle plan is almost perfect, surrounding Yetian City tightly like an iron barrel, and the most important thing is that you know how to divide your troops, the reserve army can effectively resist any conspiracy and tricks of the enemy in battle , even I am very satisfied with this, what else can I say?!"


    Hearing the elder''s words and looking at the elder''s appearance, he seemed to be sincere rather than ironic. The special envoy was even more confused: "Elder, if this is the case, then why did the attack stop?"


    "It''s not about stopping, delaying it, and launching an attack at noon tomorrow."


    The special envoy frowned slightly: "At noon? Elder, at that time, our combat power was at its weakest. We usually choose to lower the level of attack and let our subordinates rest. Could it be that the elder wants to catch everyone by surprise?"


    "What a surprise, now we have put on such a posture, that is, if we don''t fight, we can mobilize the enemy''s nerves. Is there any point in making a surprise attack?"


    That''s right, the enemy army is now in a state of tension, waiting for orders at any time, waiting for our own attack.


    Therefore, it doesn''t make much sense to pick time to play raids.


    But this is even more confusing. If this is not the reason, then why...


    The elder smiled: "Do you still remember that I told you before the war that in order to prevent Han Sanqian from being too perverted, I sent a million people to support him?"


    The special envoy slapped his head, and these days he was only worrying about the battlefield, thinking about how to fight and how to fortify, but he completely forgot about this end.


    However, when he thought of the larger reinforcements, he suddenly smiled: "Elder, are they coming?"


    "It will arrive early tomorrow morning. Originally, they should have arrived long ago. However, I don''t think the situation in Yetian City is too urgent, so I asked them to help me on the way, so it was too late."


    The special envoy smiled: "I''m afraid what the elders want is not for them to help you, but to check whether Han Sanqian has any reinforcements along the way?"


    The elder laughed: "So why do I like you the most among the five subordinates? Not for other reasons, but because you understand me better. Yes, I did let them scout around for me on the way here. Look at Han Sanqian Is there any reinforcements? After all, this is another option that Han Sanqian has always chosen to fight indifferently."


    "Of course, if just doing that isn''t enough, it won''t take long."


    The special envoy smiled: "I guess, the elders also asked them to build fortifications. Even if the enemy escaped their detection, they would be hindered by the fortifications, right?"


    The elder laughed loudly: "That''s right, that''s right."


    Although the structure of those fortifications is not complicated, various organs and ambushes can effectively organize a large number of people to come to support them.


    Even if these support came, it would probably be at least seven days later.


    "Elder, you are so wonderful, haha, no matter how strong my enemy is, I''m thinking, Han Sanqian will...not how to play, but...what to do."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4762

    I have added a million lions, and Han Sanqian, whether he has support or not is second to none, because even if he has, he will not be able to survive at all.


    "It''s easy to say, but I just want to tell Han Sanqian that since we plan to attack him, it is absolutely impossible to give him any chance to escape."


    "After the reinforcements are integrated tomorrow morning, I will double the number of people on the front line. At the same time, don''t be too careless. After all, Han Sanqian has done such a big thing, we still have to be careful about his individual ability."


    The special envoy nodded: "Elder, what do you mean, outside defense?"


    "That''s right, if Han Sanqian is defeated, it''s impossible to sit still and wait for death, so he will definitely choose to flee instead. If 1.8 million people let Han Sanqian escape, then think about it... We have a similar relationship with a place like Tianmo Castle. What''s the difference? It''s all just shame on the pillar of shame." said the elder.


    Indeed, if something like this happens, I''m afraid they will become a joke in the future.


    The people in their war zone will not even think about raising their heads when they are at the headquarters in the future.


    "This subordinate understands that when the time comes, this subordinate will definitely send people to wrap up another three layers of defense directly outside our battle circle. At the same time, I will send a large number of elite teams to patrol here."


    No matter which route Han Sanqian breaks through, he will inevitably be hindered by the three layers of defense. At the same time, if there are enough patrols, they can immediately support them.


    As soon as the support arrives, Han Sanqian will fight more and more, because more and more support will follow.


    When the time comes...he will be trapped to death.


    "Okay, let''s get ready."


    "yes!"


    After withdrawing from the tent, the envoy was in a good mood.


    So many people died or were defeated by Han Sanqian. Now, he has the opportunity to become famous and defeat Han Sanqian. Naturally, it is a very happy thing.


    In the future, his name will also resound throughout the world among the demons.


    ...


    In Yetian city.


    "Father, look at the situation outside, the fight should start tomorrow morning."


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, Luo Ying''er hurried over with her maid.


    "That''s right." Luo Jin put down the book he was reading, nodded, and sighed: "Now that the army is overwhelming, the previous temptation is over, and a fierce battle is inevitable."


    "Father, how is Han Sanqian doing now? Is he still locked in the private room?" Luo Yinger asked hastily.


    Luo Jin nodded: "According to the guards, Han Sanqian is in the private room every day and has never left for half a step. However, you don''t have to worry, he is living a good life, and he will order a lot of good wine and meat every day. I know that Han Sanqian lives in it, but if I don¡¯t know that, I think a pig lives in it.¡± I said


    Luo Ying''er pouted: "Who is worried, I just see that the current situation is like this, if he is still like before, what will he do tomorrow."


    "Hey, it''s going to rain, and my mother is going to get married. There are some things that can''t be stopped." The maid babbled and said in a cold voice: "For a while, I really thought that the city lord said Han Sanqian It''s right to have other plans, but the more you look at it... let''s not talk about it, and the lady will be unhappy after a while."


    Although a few days ago, Luo City Lord''s words really made several people call Han Sanqian a god, but in the next few days, the news of Han Sanqian who never left home broke their hearts a little bit.


    Now, with the enemy Chen Bing in front, seeing that posture completely disintegrated them. After all, no matter how wonderful the city lord of Luo said was speculation, but his army of 800,000 was genuine.


    "I have news that the other party has sent an additional one million troops." Luo City Lord did not say a word to the maid, because after hearing the news, he gradually lost confidence in Han Sanqian.


    No matter how wonderful Han Sanqian was doing, it was useless in the face of absolute suppression.


    "Father, is that really the case?"


    "It can''t be faked. I heard that we can reach the vicinity of Yetian City tomorrow morning. I think... Han Sanqian really can''t escape this time." Luo Jin shook his head helplessly.


    Maybe, maybe Han Sanqian really has his own plan, but no matter how good the plan is, it can''t match the nearly two million men in black.


    This is hitting a stone with a pebble.


    "Who said I can''t escape with wings?"


    Suddenly, at this moment, a threat came, and the three of them almost didn''t startle themselves when they looked back.


    Han Sanqian! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4763

    "Han... Han Sanqian?"


    "You... why are you here?"


    "You... Shouldn''t you be in the private room of the restaurant?"


    The eyes of the three of them were all wide open. It was obviously hard to believe that Han Sanqian would suddenly appear at this time.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "It''s boring to stay in the private room for so many days, come out for a walk, by the way, what were you talking about just now?"


    As soon as Han Sanqian finished speaking, the guards around realized that Han Sanqian had somehow barged in for no apparent reason, and rushed over immediately.


    It was very embarrassing for the three of Luo Jin to be asked by Han Sanqian, but fortunately the guards came and gave him a chance to break through the awkward atmosphere.


    He waved his hand to signal the guards to back down, and then smiled and said, "Oh, there''s nothing to talk about, it''s just that the people outside the city have already overwhelmed the border, and they look like they''re about to attack, we...we''re worried about you, so ... and chatted."


    "Talk to kill Han?" Han Sanqian said.


    None of the three could answer the words, each lowered their heads and looked at the ground in embarrassment.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "It''s just a joke. If I am really dead if someone says a few words, then I''m afraid I will die many times."


    Han Sanqian''s words gave Luo Jin and the others a step down. Luo Jin raised his head and smiled slightly: "Yes, Hero Han is so powerful, so he is naturally very comparable. By the way, what are you doing standing here? Come, sit in the back room. "


    "Ying''er, give Daxia Han the best tea for her father."


    Luo Ying''er was a little excited, Han Sanqian finally came out, seeing that he did not refuse to drink tea, she happily agreed, and went to get tea with her maid.


    The two entered the main hall, and Han Sanqian sat down in the guest seat.


    Seeing Lord Luo''s smile and enthusiasm, Han Sanqian didn''t intend to mince words with him, and went straight to the door: "Okay, Lord Luo, you and I both know that I definitely didn''t come here for tea. "


    Of course Luo Jin was very clear about it, but this matter was still not good. He asked first, seeing that Han Sanqian had already spoken, so he didn''t intend to continue pretending, and said, "Then what can Daxia Han ask for?"


    "Just say it, if Luo can do it, he will."


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "It''s true that I need the help of Lord Luo."


    "Please speak."


    "I see that Yetian City does not grow food, so I am very curious, where does the food in Yetian City come from?"


    "Yuetian City is mainly based on trade, so most of the food comes from trading houses."


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly when he heard the words: "Isn''t Yetian City growing food?"


    Luo Jin shook his head: "It''s not planted, by the way, why does Han Daxia ask this?"


    Han Sanqian was a little distressed, shook his head and said: "You also know that I have a regiment of cavalry, tens of thousands of them, so they have to eat and drink."


    Seeing that it was to deal with military rations, Luo Jin smiled: "It turns out that Hero Han wants military rations, which is easy to say. Even if Yetian City does not grow food, the old man can provide military rations to Hero Han. How much do you want?"


    "If the owner of Luo City has it, he can give it to a rich man. Han can buy it at double the original price. In addition, Han also wants some seeds. This is the best. After all, you know that giving people Teaching a man how to fish is worse than giving fish.¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Jin frowned. What does this mean? !


    "Teaching a man how to fish? Hearing what the hero said, it seems that... he is very confident about the future."


    If he couldn''t even survive this battle, why would Han Sanqian want seeds? What is the use? !


    So, what Han Sanqian meant was telling himself, is he sure to win?


    However, Jiang Han Sanqian didn''t say it clearly, and he didn''t want to ask too many questions, so he could only open his mouth and said: "If Daxia Han has that self-confidence, the problem of seeds, although there is no one in my city lord''s mansion for the time being, I can promise you, even if it is a search all over the night." Every family in Tiancheng, I will definitely offer the seeds with both hands."


    "good."


    "However, you should be clear that no one will do things for the dead." Luo Jin said.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, Mr. Han has a discussion, what do you think?"


    "Hero, please tell me..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4764

    "All the food, including the seeds, is bought by Han at double the price. Please help the city lord to find the goods. I will need the food tomorrow. As for the seeds, if Han wins by chance, the city lord will just give them to me. "


    "And if I lose, I will still leave the money to you, but the seeds will be given to the Lord Luo, okay?"


    Hearing this, Luo Jin was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed.


    This is of course possible. Anyway, Han Sanqianying and Luo Jin will not lose money, because the price he gave has already exceeded the original price. And if Han Sanqian loses, he can''t even lose money, and he can even make a small profit.


    In particular, these are all public accounts, and the secret accounts are more worthy of settlement. After all, if Han Sanqian wins, this year''s taxes will naturally save a huge amount.


    "Okay, if Han Daxia speaks, then Luo will definitely follow suit."


    "Then we''ll make a deal."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and at this time, Luo Ying''er also walked in slowly with the maidservant carrying the brewed tea.


    Seeing his father chatting happily with Han Sanqian, he couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "What are you talking about? Are you talking so happily?"


    Seeing that Han Sanqian had the confidence to make such an appointment, Luo Jin was naturally in a good mood, but his EQ was not low, so he didn''t directly explain the reason, saying: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Mr. Han chatted a little Fun, just a moment of joy."


    "Come on, Hero Han, I''ll toast you with tea instead of wine."


    Han Sanqian raised his teacup and raised his hand slightly. After paying back, he lightly drank a cup of tea.


    The aftertaste is fragrant and sweet in the mouth, which is really mysterious.


    "Good tea." Han Sanqian praised.


    "A gentleman makes good tea, and only when Daxia Han comes to visit, can I bring out such a treasure."


    "Then thank you City Lord Luo." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    Seeing that the two had a happy conversation, Luo Ying''er mustered up her courage, and then said: "By the way, Han Daxia, do you know the current situation outside the city? I..."


    "Miss Luo, I''m here today. To tell you the truth, Han doesn''t want to mention the war, which disturbs my mood."


    "But..." Luo Yinger was speechless, she was obviously worried about what Han Sanqian would do tomorrow, but she only spoke halfway...


    "My lady is also doing it for your own good, don''t be so ignorant." The maid said angrily.


    Han Sanqian was not angry either, he cupped his fists slightly and smiled at Luo Ying''er, "Han knows the princess''s kind intentions, but Han really doesn''t want to talk about war."


    Luo Yinger''s words were blocked again, and the maid said in dissatisfaction: "Miss, I don''t appreciate it, so stop talking about it. That''s right, I definitely don''t want to bring up the war. After all, I don''t know how I will die tomorrow. Now when a monk hits the clock for a day, he can just muddle along."


    Facing such ridicule, Han Sanqian smiled bitterly, and was lazy to argue with her, letting her say what she wanted.


    "Yes." Han Sanqian replied with a smile, picked up the teacup and continued to drink.


    Luo Jin also knew that Han Sanqian was unwilling to continue entangled in this topic, so he brought up the topic and talked about other things.


    After chatting for about half an hour, Han Sanqian got up to leave Luo Mansion. In this hour, the two sides actually didn''t talk about any nutritious topics.


    The chats are nothing more than some daily affairs or the knowledge of the world.


    Han Sanqian also learned some interesting past events of Yetian City from these chats.


    As soon as Han Sanqian left, the maidservant immediately became dissatisfied: "It seems that Han Sanqian has stayed in the private room for too long, and he is starting to feel a little bored, come here to listen to our chat about the past in Yetian City. past."


    Luo Jin smiled lightly, but didn''t speak.


    Han Sanqian came here, it was really strange, he wanted to buy food for a while, but he avoided talking about the war for a while, he really didn''t know what kind of medicine was sold in the gourd.


    "You don''t talk, do you really think he has some coup?"


    "Don''t dream. Let me tell you what he wants to do."


    Seeing that neither of them agreed with her, the maid herself spoke first.


    Sure enough, when they heard what he said, they couldn''t help looking directly over.


    Although they didn''t think she could say anything good, Han Sanqian''s behavior tonight was really unbelievable. Perhaps, this girl might really be able to say something.


    Therefore, he looked at her curiously.


    "Then tell me, what does he want?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4765

    "It''s very simple, this guy is going to run away."


    "And, the time is tomorrow."


    Luo Jin frowned slightly, and looked at the maid: "Ming''er, what do you mean?"


    "Master, it''s very simple. What''s the purpose of Han Sanqian coming here? He wants food, why do he need so much food? He said that he has so many horses to eat, but isn''t this ridiculous?"


    "If he really wanted to fight, he should have come to us to solve the problem of insufficient food, instead of waiting until now? After all, which commander would not plan ahead before the start of the battle? Bring enough soldiers and food? You have to wait until the battle is over. To solve it?"


    "So, it''s just a pretense."


    "Just looking for a reason to ask for some food for myself."


    The father and daughter looked at each other. Although what the maid said was a bit extreme, it was not unreasonable.


    Logically speaking, this is indeed the case. It is not incomprehensible for Han Sanqian to be short of food, but it is indeed curious that he suddenly asked for food after fighting for so many days.


    Therefore, what the maidservant said made sense.


    "Han Sanqian is probably very clear that even if he escapes, he probably won''t be able to escape the pursuit so easily, so if he wants some food, find a good place to hide it, and no one will find him."


    Luo Jin nodded, but there was still a question in his mind: "The food he wants is at least tens of thousands of people. If he eats this food alone, it will be enough for him for a lifetime. So, why does he need seeds?"


    "Isn''t this superfluous?"


    The maid smiled: "It does seem unnecessary, but why can''t it be Han Sanqian''s wonderful stroke?"


    "What do you say?"


    The maid smiled and continued: "It''s because he said this that everyone seems to think that Han Sanqian wants seeds. What does that mean? It means that Han Sanqian thinks he can win, so everyone naturally agrees." Have confidence in him and won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    In one sentence, it really touched Luo Jin''s heart.


    Indeed, his first feeling when he heard that Han Sanqian asked for food was the same, but after hearing the seeds, he immediately chose to believe in Han Sanqian, and even thought about what magic weapon he had against the enemy.


    Now being reminded by the maid, I have to admit that what she said is very reasonable.


    Thinking of this, Luo Jin was a little speechless. Could it be that his maid really made the point?


    If this is the case, then he was really played around by Han Sanqian.


    Luo Ying''er really didn''t know what to say, she was powerless to refute, although the maid had strong personal emotions, she had to admit that what she said was true.


    It really does look like a smart guy would do it.


    "Father, what do you think..." Luo Yinger looked at her father.


    Although she couldn''t say that she was shaken, at least she began to doubt herself a little, not knowing how to make up her mind.


    So small, so what about the old? Luo Jin was also full of questions.


    "I don''t know about this matter, hey, forget it, don''t think about him, let him do what he wants. If he escapes, I will sell my food to anyone at worst. Anyway, he will pay double the price, and we will Not bad."


    "If he wins, I will be a hero, and I will win the tax exemption in the future. As for the rest, let''s not worry about it."


    "In the past few days, I have been worrying a lot, and I am really annoyed to death."


    Up to now, Luo Jin''s mind is a mess, without him, it is too ups and downs.


    At one moment, he felt that Han Sanqian was stupid, so he worried about him. At another moment, he found that he was lying flat, half dead from anger.


    Now... Needless to say, they began to lose their trust in Han Sanqian again.


    Therefore, instead of jumping sideways repeatedly like this, it is better to do it cleanly and break the "love thread" with your hands.


    Luo Ying''er wanted to start a conversation, but seeing what her father said, she had no choice but to obediently give up.


    Although she was not very willing to obey her father''s words, after all, what her father said made sense. With the current situation like this, and Han Sanqian like this, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Nodding her head, she didn''t make a sound.


    "Go and order someone to distribute the food in the warehouse to Han Sanqian." Luo Jin ordered, got up and left.


    And at this time, Han Sanqian, after coming out of Luo Mansion, had a mysterious smile on his face, for the first time, he didn''t go back to the restaurant, but walked towards a certain direction in the city...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4766

    His handsome figure disappeared into the night.


    About half an hour later, the maid Ming''er was counting the food in front of the warehouse.


    These are the grains that Han Sanqian wanted and the city lord assigned.


    After half an hour of counting, basically all the confirmed goods have been loaded into the car, and they are waiting to be sent to the restaurant where Han Sanqian is located.


    "Damn Han Sanqian, it''s late at night and you still have to ask for food, and this girl is still jolting outside at such a late hour, you really deserve to die."


    After swearing, she was about to turn around when she heard a chuckle.


    "Miss Ming''er, I see that your Luo family doesn''t want me to die, so why should I die?"


    Looking back, the servant girl''s face turned red all of a sudden: "It''s you again, you damn Han Sanqian. I didn''t see you when I was counting. Now my car is all loaded, and you are here!"


    Obviously, Han Sanqian suddenly appeared here after disappearing for half an hour. For her, Han Sanqian could only be lazy, which caused this situation to happen.


    Han Sanqian didn''t argue with her, and took a look at the packed grain. There were ten carts, dozens of tons, enough to eat for a long time.


    "Pay the money with one hand, and deliver the goods with one hand, so you don''t have to be greedy."


    Seeing Han Sanqian salivating, the maid said coldly.


    Han Sanqian moved his hand, and then took out an amethyst card: "Don''t worry, you are indispensable."


    "Okay, put your things here, you can leave." Han Sanqian said.


    Accepting the card, the maid glanced at Han Sanqian: "Don''t you want us to deliver it to a restaurant or other designated location?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    "Ten cars." I was really mad at this idiot.


    Even if he feels guilty and wants to carry it by himself, he can only push one cart at most. How can he push these ten carts?


    Could it be that you have to use your cultivation to push it?


    Thinking about that empty alley, this guy was pushing ten grain carts in the air, she couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes.


    It''s really weird.


    "Ten cars are fine, I can move it myself."


    "Okay, that''s what you said, but don''t think that our people in Luo Mansion are not doing enough."


    "Don''t worry, since I told you to leave, naturally I won''t blame you."


    "Okay, we don''t stop anyone who wants to be a strongman, let''s go back home."


    After saying that, the other workers immediately put down their work and followed the maidservant back.


    Along the way, the maid turned her head several times, wanting to see if Han Sanqian had any regrets.


    After all, he was the buyer after all, and the master also told him to deliver the grain, so if he regretted it and didn''t see it, he would have to say he wasn''t in the end.


    But seeing that Han Sanqian just watched her leave indifferently, she was sure that this guy was really crazy.


    "snort."


    Watching them leave, Han Sanqian couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, he moved his hand slightly, and immediately ten carts of food were directly sent to the space ring by him.


    After glancing around to make sure there was no one around, Han Sanqian disappeared into the night again.


    After he left, a few dark figures came out from the darkness immediately.


    "This Han Sanqian really came here to buy food. What do you think he is doing? Is he going to fight us?"


    "Perhaps, just like what the girl from the Luo family said, she wants to run away to buy food."


    "In any case, we must report this news to the special envoy as soon as possible. What exactly Han Sanqian wants to do is not something we should manage."


    "That''s right, I''ll send someone to spread the information now, and I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Do not worry."


    "This Han Sanqian''s whereabouts are floating around, so be careful."


    After exhorting each other a few words, both sides also disappeared into the night in the opposite direction.


    Soon, a figure left the city, and a figure chased closely towards a certain place in the city.


    After chasing for about a quarter of an hour, he obviously couldn''t figure it out: "What does Han Sanqian mean? Take me around the city all the time? What exactly do you want?"


    That''s right, after he came out of the granary, he led his people to follow Han Sanqian closely all the way.


    However, although people had never been lost before, Han Sanqian was clearly leading them around in circles.


    Just when he was annoyed, Han Sanqian in front finally stopped, and then he got up and walked towards the building inside.


    He quickly followed, but when he looked at the place, he was dumbfounded...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4767

    "Could it be that he found out that we were following him?"


    The special envoy had already warned him ten thousand times before that he could lose track of Han Sanqian, but he must not let Han Sanqian find out.


    But now, Han Sanqian took them around the city for so long, and the result turned out to be...


    Back to the restaurant where he lives? !


    Isn''t this followed by loneliness?


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    "Have we been discovered, or is this guy very careful?"


    If you want to find one of the two answers, then everyone is willing to believe the latter.


    Nothing else, just because if it is the former, it is his negligence, and if the people above know about it, then they may have to move their heads.


    "Whether you''ve been discovered or not, listen to me. Han Sanqian didn''t discover us, but he is more vigilant, you know? If anyone leaks his words, everyone will die."


    "yes!"


    Seeing everyone''s response, he breathed a sigh of relief: "Let''s not be careless, and immediately notify the brothers in other places. We still have to investigate everywhere and collect all kinds of information in the city. Don''t relax just because Han Sanqian is back."


    "yes."


    After the gang dispersed, calm was restored there.


    After Han Sanqian went to the restaurant, he returned to his private room.


    He closed the window gently, and then lay down on his chair.


    In fact, there were too many idlers in Yetian City, and when Han Sanqian tried to use his spiritual sense to distinguish whether there were people around, he often returned in vain.


    Naturally, Han Sanqian couldn''t find those spies.


    However, Han Sanqian is not stupid, he absolutely does not believe that in such a big Yetian City, the other party will not send spies to follow him, so Han Sanqian is very careful and vigilant all the way here.


    "However, no matter how vigilant, I also know that you know what I said and what I did."


    "Take you for a walk, you should be very comfortable, right?"


    "It''s just, do you really think it''s as simple as taking you for a walk? I hope you will know the truth by then, and you won''t suffer too much."


    After finishing the words, Han Sanqian closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    And as Han Sanqian fell asleep here, time also passed quickly.


    He didn''t know that the outside of the quiet and quiet Yetian City was full of storms and clouds at this time.


    Two groups of large troops rushed towards this side respectively.


    And behind them, there is a small army that is also working hard towards this side.


    The night... is getting deep soon.


    Before dawn was about to break, everything was finally in place.


    First of all, the opponent''s million reinforcements arrived more than an hour earlier than expected. They should have arrived at dawn, but now they arrived at dawn.


    This million-strong army is also worthy of the title of the lion, almost like the men in black in the vanguard, each of them looks extremely fierce.


    "Elder, our people are all here, do we need to launch an attack in advance?"


    The elder smiled coldly: "Don''t worry, people are here anyway, let Han Sanqian have a little breathing space."


    The special envoy said with a sinister smile, "Yes."


    However, even so, he hurried forward and set up a battle position.


    And the other end.


    Chi Meng also quickly ran to Lu Ruoxin''s side, bent over and said respectfully: "Miss, they''ve arrived, what''s going on now?"


    Taking advantage of the darkness to enter Yetian City in the dark, it is not a problem based on the cultivation and ability of this group of people. As long as the day breaks and the war starts, these people who have already entered the city will definitely throw away their helmets and armor after being killed by the army.


    This is the best solution.


    "Let them stand by."


    "What? Miss, if the sky is bright, our disadvantage will undoubtedly be even greater. I''m afraid...I''m afraid that even we will..."


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I really want to see if Han Sanqian can create a miracle again, so...Stand by and listen to my orders..."


    "yes!"


    Chi Meng retreated, but the last army was also marching quickly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4768

    This army marched in a hurry, but the troops were well-disciplined.


    They "crossed the mountains and stepped on the sea" and traveled all the way.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, according to the latest instructions, we must arrive at the designated location before dawn."


    "I know that the destination is indeed close at hand, but everyone also needs to know our own situation, so no one should give up vigilance and speed up."


    "yes."


    "Night Squad."


    "exist!"


    "Disengage from the army immediately and get in place according to the plan."


    "yes."


    "Squad Qingfeng."


    "exist!"


    "Tomorrow morning, I want to see what should be there. Remember, I want detailed things, preferably down to the last minute."


    "yes!"


    "Where is the Nightmare Squad?"


    "exist!"


    "Move out immediately. Remember, you can start your actions only after Qingfeng Squad completes its mission."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "This time, I don''t want to say anything else. What I just want to tell you is that people need face, and trees need bark. Since we are here, let''s make a good use of it. How much we were forgotten in the past. Now, we We are going to tell the world how resounding our reputation is, do you hear me clearly?"


    "yes!"


    The troops responded in unison, with momentum like a rainbow.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, let''s go."


    As soon as the words fell, with a wave of her hand, the troops sped up their progress again, and continued to divide into teams, heading towards the same direction but different goals.


    This is like the diversion of the sea, the mainstream is still turbulent, but the diversion is also flowing through the world.


    Dawn broke.


    Scar slowly opened his eyes, although Hai Jin had already let him rest, so as to recharge his energy to deal with the enemy tomorrow, but unfortunately, he has been closing his eyes for several hours and he still has no sleepiness.


    Now, seeing the last light tearing through the darkness and beginning to spill over the earth, he knew that the battle was about to begin.


    "Notify all brothers immediately, cheer me up and prepare to meet the enemy!"


    "yes!"


    With a loud command, the entire army was awakened, and Scar came to the front of the position.


    For the first time in front of the camp, it was extremely quiet, unlike the previous 24-hour non-stop attack, tonight, after midnight, it was completely quiet.


    No one was attacking, and the empty battlefield looked a little weird.


    The awakened members of the Polar Bear Legion also began to deploy their positions. Although everyone was tired visible to the naked eye, no one complained.


    "Commander, it''s really the calm before the storm. After fighting for so many days, it''s a little unaccustomed to suddenly become so quiet." The subordinate walked to Dao Scar and smiled wryly.


    "There are no outsiders at this time, so don''t call the commander-in-chief." Scar lightly smiled and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    The subordinate smiled: "You say you are afraid, you are not afraid, and you are not afraid. Who would not be afraid of death? However, when you were in Tianmo Castle with you, we used to lick blood with the tip of a knife, and we are used to life and death scenes. If you don¡¯t get beaten to death, you might starve to death. So, it¡¯s all dead, so what¡¯s the matter!¡±


    Scar nodded, and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. Naturally, several of his trusted subordinates were trusted brothers who used to hang around with him: "I took you to hang around in the Demon Castle, and I didn''t let you eat and drink well. Even we have to be like mice, hiding in the darkness all the time, and now, you are required to come to such a battlefield in person, it is very likely that life and death will be different, my big brother did not do well."


    "But I promise you, if there is an afterlife, my elder brother will definitely bring you delicious food and spicy food."


    "Brother, what are you talking about? Ever since we joined the Polar Bear Legion, we brothers have thought about our future destiny. Marching and fighting, casualties are inevitable. Besides, even if we die in battle now, it is better than starving to death or being killed by others." Much better, in the demon world, life and death are not normal." The subordinate laughed.


    Scar nodded: "Good brother, don''t say anything, if there is an afterlife, I am still willing to be a brother with you."


    "Brother, stay on the battlefield and take care of yourself."


    "Brother, you are too. Everyone depends on their destiny. If we can survive, let''s drink for a day."


    "good!"


    Accompanied by the heroic words of the two, the light also broke through the darkness, and the unique sunshine of the demon race also shone on the earth. Suddenly, dawn had come.


    "Everyone listen to my orders!"


    Scar roared, and all the golden knights responded in unison.


    "drink!!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4769

    "Take up arms!"


    brush!


    More than 10,000 golden spears, shining golden under the early sun!


    "Today, the enemy is bound to launch a fierce attack. I don''t want to say too much. I thank my brothers for fighting so hard for so many days. You are telling everyone in this world that the people in Tianmobao are not cowards, and you will also I am telling everyone in the world that although our Polar Bear Legion came from grass roots, it is by no means inferior to any legion.¡±


    "Hey! Long live the Polar Bear Legion!"


    "Long live!"


    The soldiers under the formation shouted in unison, and the momentum was overwhelming.


    Scar raised his hand lightly, and the voice stopped.


    "Everyone, today may be our last battle, but since we have fought to this point, there is no reason to back down. If we want to fight, we have to show our momentum. If we want to fight, we have to show our majesty. Tell me, don''t you!"


    "Go forward and be fearless!"


    "Go forward and be fearless!"


    "Go forward and be fearless!"


    It''s everyone drinking together!


    "Okay, brothers, after the battle begins, everyone will have their own destiny and fight in blood!"


    "yes!"


    The shouts were loud and shocking.


    "It seems that the momentum of the person opposite is quite strong."


    The special envoy also came to the front of the position early in the morning, watching the other party''s situation from a distance, and he couldn''t help sighing secretly when he heard the sky-shattering shouts from the other side.


    The subordinates beside him were full of disdain: "Fighting on the battlefield depends on ability and quantity. What''s the use of just shouting?"


    The special envoy waved his hand: "Don''t say that, morale is very important. Throughout the ages, there are countless cases of winning more with less. Apart from the weather and terrain, the most important thing is the harmony of people."


    "If the army has energy, it will go forward bravely. If the army has no energy, it will be just an old lion. There is nothing to worry about."


    "They still have such morale until now. You have to praise them. In your eyes, the way they are doing now is ridiculous, just because we are too numerous and have too many advantages."


    Although they are enemies, the special envoy still admires these cavalrymen from the bottom of his heart.


    Relying on a mere 20,000 people, it''s really interesting to deal with them for so long.


    "The subordinates know."


    "After they die, find a place to bury them." The special envoy said.


    "Special envoy...According to the usual rules, shouldn''t they be refined into our people?" The subordinate wondered.


    "No, for the opponent you respect, you have to show enough respect, these people, they deserve it."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "Are the troops ready?"


    "Report to the special envoy, it is ready."


    "Okay, order everyone to stay put and wait for orders. At noon, the general offensive will be officially launched."


    "yes!"


    ...


    Da da da¡­¡­


    In the city lord''s mansion, although Luo Jin said to cut off the troubles, he still couldn''t help getting up early, sitting in the main hall, although the servant poured a cup of tea, but he didn''t take a sip.


    He was worried.


    Just then, a servant returned.


    Seeing the servant, he was anxious at first, but then returned to normal.


    "Master, there is already a large army outside the city, and they are in a posture, and it seems that they are about to explode."


    Nodding his head, Luo Jin didn''t speak, apparently waiting for something.


    "Oh, at the restaurant, the door of the private room is still closed. According to the guard, Han Sanqian is sleeping happily inside."


    Luo Jin frowned: "Who cares what Han Sanqian is doing, I asked you to report information outside the city."


    The subordinate is speechless, obviously you told me to check the situation outside the city and see what Han Sanqian is doing by the way. When I reported just now, I was intentionally waiting for myself to report Han Sanqian''s situation. Now that the report is over, hey, what are you doing now? Wipe your ass and don''t remember anyone.


    However, he didn''t dare to say it, he could only be bored.


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Of course, Luo Jin didn''t really mean to blame the servant, but he didn''t care about Han Sanqian again when he said what he said at the beginning.


    "By the way, is the fight going to start soon? Follow me to the city wall to have a look."


    "yes."


    When Luo Jin arrived at the city gate under the arrangement of his servants, the city gate was already crowded with people.


    When passing by the previous restaurant, Luo Jin couldn''t help but look up to see if Han Sanqian was still sleeping.


    However, at this moment, Han Sanqian''s window suddenly opened...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4770

    Luo Jin couldn''t help but frowned, and quickly turned his head to look straight ahead, as if he wasn''t looking at Han Sanqian at all, but in a blink of an eye, he couldn''t help being curious, so he chose to look quietly.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, your eyes just meet the eyes of Han Sanqian who is awake and lying on the window looking down.


    Han Sanqian didn''t care at all, and greeted Luo Jin with a smile naturally.


    Luo Jin avoided it for a while, but in the end he turned around and smiled awkwardly.


    "City Lord Luo is here early this morning to watch the excitement." Han Sanqian smiled.


    Nonsense, knowingly asking, the city gate in front of this place is almost full of people, so it''s not just watching the fun, so why not go to battle in person?


    "After all, it is the matter of Yetian City. As the city lord, how can I have nothing to do with it?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "That''s true, but, no matter how you hear City Lord Luo''s words, it seems to be satirizing Han for not doing anything."


    "I have nothing to do with you. Daxia Han has powerful subordinates, and he can still be invincible without Daxia Han personally going into battle."


    Grandma''s, old stuff, he''s still mocking himself even now.


    These people, the elderly are smart, and they speak in a way.


    "Forget it, in order to prevent Luo City Lord from thinking that Han has nothing to do with him, you wait for me downstairs for a while, and I will come down immediately to watch a fun with you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian turned around and got dressed in the room.


    But Luo Jin is stupid. You make it sound like you have to worry about yourself, but if you think about it a little bit, it''s wrong. Your own troops are fighting outside, and you...you go to the fun?


    You look at six and look at it.


    However, before Luo Jin could respond, Han Sanqian had already followed downstairs.


    Although he had a different opinion in his heart, Luo Jin still kept a polite smile on his face, and followed Han Sanqian all the way to the city wall.


    Seeing that it was the city lord arriving, many people gave way one after another.


    At first, I wanted to say something, but when I saw Han Sanqian traveling with me, the surprised expressions on the group''s expressions were no more exaggerated than Luo Jin''s at that time.


    "Damn, what do you mean? Isn''t he Han Sanqian''s people fighting outside? Why did he watch the excitement with us?"


    "What the hell kind of operation is this? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone eating melon eating me."


    A group of people were dumbfounded, and Luo Jin really didn''t know what to say to stabilize the situation. After all, indeed, even he couldn''t understand it.


    What the hell is this.


    However, Han Sanqian didn''t blush at all: "Hehe, everyone, it''s better to have fun alone than to have fun with others. I''ll also play with everyone and watch the excitement. Don''t you welcome me?"


    This has nothing to do with whether you are welcome or not, but basically you are an idiot.


    "It seems that everyone is not very happy, it''s okay, the fight will be lively, and the fight will be lively." Han Sanqian laughed.


    A group of people rolled their eyes wildly, almost speechless.


    "This guy, isn''t his mother crazy?"


    "Being stupid, I must have been beaten stupid by others. Think about his cavalry. Although they look really good, I also believe that they have absolute strength, but this time they encountered a hard problem. Obviously, the whole army should Annihilation, we all know that these cavalry regiments made of gold must be expensive to build, so it is not incomprehensible that some people are so sad that they go crazy."


    "That''s right, hey, if I spend a lot of money to build something, it will be ruined for nothing, and I will feel uncomfortable."


    "The cost of this batch of golden knights alone is not counted as the forging cost. Gold alone is at least enough to buy all the things we have for this eight-year grand event. This may be a wealth that many people will not be able to achieve in their lifetime. , It¡¯s also uncomfortable to just disappear like this.¡±


    "Forget it, forget it, understand him."


    With the explanation, everyone no longer had the previous ridicule, and even more sympathy.


    Human nature is like this sometimes, if you are stronger than him, he will acid you, and even treat you as an enemy, but when you are weaker than him, he will care about you infinitely.


    The latter is a good thing, but because some people deliberately associate it with the former, it becomes contrived and disgusting.


    Han Sanqian didn''t put these people''s words in his ears at all, and smiled lightly, not angry at all.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian didn''t respond, everyone didn''t want to continue talking. At this time, the sun had already risen...


    "Cavalry, the drums are sounding."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4771

    Boom boom boom!


    The sound of heavy drums is like hammering his chest, like falling to the ground.


    The ground seemed to be shaking, and the hearts of everyone who was knocked trembled again.


    The sound of the drum was shocking and hit his heart directly.


    "One thing to say, the momentum of Han Sanqian''s cavalry team is quite strong. I heard their thunderous shouts before, but now the drums are so loud that it really makes people''s blood spurt."


    "Yes, this cavalry team has been fighting outside for so many days. To be honest, no matter whose army it is, I admire it very much. With such a small force, it has been fighting for so long. If it is replaced by other troops, I''m afraid it''s already gone."


    "good."


    Han Sanqian accepted all these compliments.


    That''s what the Cavalry deserves, too.


    To be honest, if you don''t consider the high-level enemies in the future, the current performance of the cavalry team can be rated as S-level in Han Sanqian''s heart, perfect!


    But if considering the future, Han Sanqian can only give it a B. They still have a lot of room for improvement, and they also need to deal with more powerful enemies.


    So, it''s nothing now.


    "It''s strange, the drums here are hammering, why aren''t those on the other side attacking?"


    "Yeah, their defense is already so aggressive, what are they doing on the other side?"


    Looking around, although the morale on Dao Scar''s side was high, there was no intention of suppressing it on the other side, and Chen Bing was there all the time, standing still.


    "Won''t you stop fighting?"


    "It''s impossible to be scared by the other side."


    Everyone talked about what you said and what you said.


    Han Sanqian frowned slightly, raised his head and looked towards the other party.


    On the surface, there seemed to be nothing unusual, but Han Sanqian soon discovered the continuous black air behind the troops.


    Although Han Sanqian has been lying flat recently, it doesn''t mean that Han Sanqian really doesn''t pay attention to the battle ahead.


    Judging from the level of black energy, it is obviously stronger than any day before, much more, moreover, it has to be more than doubled.


    "The other party has reinforcements." Luo Jin said.


    "Reinforcement? Oh my god, isn''t it true that 800,000 troops surround Yetian City, but there are reinforcements behind?"


    "If this is the case, then how can we play? The 800,000 troops are enough to kill Han... the cavalry regiment in seconds, and if reinforcements are needed, isn''t it..."


    Someone also said at this time: "I heard that not only are there reinforcements, but the number of reinforcements is extremely large, with millions of people."


    "One million? Doesn''t that add up to nearly two million people? Damn, is this beating one person, or are we demons going to attack the Central Plains?"


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this scale is enough to attack a country or a region.


    A battlefield of 2 million people is not epic, but at least it is large-scale.


    Luo Jin glanced at Han Sanqian quietly, wanting to know what his expression is now, but was disappointed to find that Han Sanqian was not moved at all, and still had a faint smile on his face.


    "Hey, look, Han Sanqian didn''t respond at all, did he?"


    "It''s really a bit arrogant, but who knows if it''s pretending to be calm? Haven''t you heard the gossip in the city? It''s Han Sanqian, but in fact he doesn''t want to fight at all, he wants to escape."


    "Yeah, I''ve also heard that he sent the cavalry regiment to the front on purpose, so that once a fight broke out, he could retreat quietly by himself. Last night, he quietly went to the granary to buy a lot of grain. Well, it is probably used on the road when running.¡±


    "The battle is imminent, and we are facing such a strong enemy. It is normal to run away if you can''t beat it, but it is also human nature. You don''t need to be too mocking."


    "It''s really nothing to ridicule, but I want to say that the sharpness is entirely because some people like to pretend too much."


    Han Sanqian''s smile became a bit bitter, but he didn''t have any intention to stop it. After all, the mouth grows on people, so he can''t control what others want to say.


    It''s just that Han Sanqian didn''t even think about being a deserter, let alone know how to do it...


    Looking up at the sun in the sky, Han Sanqian''s eyes were deep, you guys will understand soon...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4772

    Just wait!


    Almost at this time, the scar in front of the battle was not as calm as Han Sanqian.


    He was very anxious, very anxious, it had already been dawn for some time, but the opponent had not launched an attack for a long time, they had already beat the drums, grandma, what are you doing? !


    "Vice general."


    "The subordinates are here."


    "Damn it, what''s the matter on the other side? It''s been almost an hour since dawn, why the **** on the other side is still standing there unmoving." Scar lost his patience.


    With his temperament, he would hit as soon as he wanted, and he couldn''t stand the slowness.


    "I don''t know. The spies in front have already spied several times. This... I can''t know why they stand there. I can''t let the spies catch two of so many people and ask them what''s going on. ?¡± The subordinate also said helplessly.


    Scar was speechless: "Damn it, these people dragged us on purpose, are they trying to fight psychological warfare with us?"


    The subordinate bowed his head: "How about it? Do you want the soldiers to rest for a while?"


    "No." Scar hastily refused: "As for us, if we rest, it will inevitably mess up the formation, and if the enemy launches a surprise attack at this time, then we will really be completely finished."


    The more Dao Scar thought about it, the more depressed he became. Damn it, he was too passive. He was directly in the army, and he was not on his side!


    "Command the troops, be patient! Be ready to meet the enemy at any time!"


    "yes."


    In the end, rationality prevailed over everything. No matter how annoyed Scar was, he knew in his heart that it was right to hold on to the basics right now.


    Incompetent rage will only disrupt the original plan and create more opportunities for the enemy.


    With Scar''s order, the restless crowd finally calmed down. The soldiers were of course anxious, but they were more hesitant. After receiving the order from their superiors, naturally their emotions were greatly appeased.


    Soldiers, they are based on the principle of obeying orders.


    This time, I waited for more than three hours.


    From the residual temperature at the beginning to the sunburn in the sun, even the Polar Bear Legion with excellent quality, it is really uncomfortable both mentally and physically.


    Wearing such thick luggage, the entire group is prone to fatigue and heat. Under the scorching sun, this feeling is naturally even more uncomfortable.


    Coupled with being killed by the other party all the time, it is really too difficult.


    "Commander, it''s almost noon soon, the enemy army hasn''t moved yet." The subordinate was a little speechless.


    Dao Scar''s face was cold, suppressing the anger in his heart, and said: "I don''t know what the hell these bastards are doing, do you have any opinions?"


    "Brother, I don''t know either. However, judging by their appearance, they don''t want to surprise us at noon, while we are eating, right?"


    After fighting for so many days, the two sides are basically familiar with each other. The Polar Bear Legion knows that the opponent''s attack is weakest at noon, so they have always set noon as the meal time.


    Conversely, the enemy can indeed take this opportunity to sneak attack them.


    Just when Scar was about to approve his opinion, at this moment, the subordinate shook his head again: "But it''s not enough, there are so many of them, there is absolutely no need to play tricks with us."


    "Besides, if you want to make a surprise attack, you don''t have to put so many people in front of the formation. Doesn''t this show that you completely destroyed your plan for the raid?"


    A large number of people will inevitably attract the attention of the other party. When the other party pays attention to it, the meaning of a sneak attack will be completely lost.


    Therefore, after he said this idea, he quickly rejected it.


    "That''s not it, that''s not it, what is that? I don''t believe it, they shouldn''t let so many people play with us, right?" Scar said angrily.


    "It''s definitely not for fun, commander, they must have a purpose, we don''t need to be angry about it, worry about it, wait a minute."


    Scar thought about it, and finally nodded.


    This is the only option right now.


    Time, about two quarters of an hour passed in annoyed waiting, and the sun slowly rose to the top.


    It was noon.


    "Woo!!!"


    A long cry suddenly resounded in the enemy''s formation, and immediately after that, all the cavalry shook, and the ground shook.


    "Roar!"


    With a wild roar, the sky-shattering sound.


    "Yes... the other side launched an attack!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4773

    Someone followed the sound and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Many people also hurriedly looked over. Sure enough, in the enemy camp far away, the army moved slightly at this time, and the black crowd slowly walked towards this side.


    Don''t talk about beating, just watching, many people can''t help feeling numb.


    This is too many people, and the momentum is too powerful.


    "It''s so fucking scary. After they got reinforcements, they seem to have doubled their strength. Damn, I feel suffocated just looking at it."


    "What is an iron bucket, this is it."


    That''s right, not only them, but even Han Sanqian, who was watching the excitement here, felt extremely suffocated.


    Enemies are coming from all directions, and each side has the same number of reserve troops behind the enemy.


    And in the rear of these reserve forces, there are countless backups.


    headache.


    "How to fight this, there is no way to fight this at all."


    "Yeah, look at this terrifying formation, look at this terrifying number of people, shit, if it were me, I would vote directly."


    "So we really don''t need to mock Han Sanqian, he is an ordinary person. We should pay our deep respect to his cavalry regiments."


    "It is admirable to be able to stand at the front and never retreat at this time."


    "This group of cavalry, I really don''t have to say it. What are they called? Polar Bear Legion, right? Well, I''ll fucking write down the name. It''s not for any reason, just because of their bravery today."


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with winning or losing, at least their spirit is engraved in the minds of all of us."


    While everyone lamented the strength of the enemy army, they also paid the highest respect to the Polar Bear Army. Indeed, they are really amazing.


    When the strange beasts on the crotch retreated subconsciously due to fear, these cavalrymen were still fearless, and even patted themselves on the strange beasts to get them back to their original positions.


    "Hey, speaking of Han Sanqian, where is Han Sanqian? He was still here just now."


    "Yeah, why did he disappear all of a sudden?"


    "Let''s be right, this guy just wanted to take advantage of the chaos and escape. Just now, it was obviously the best opportunity."


    "It''s reasonable for him to run, but it''s a pity that such a good group of cavalry was sold by him."


    Luo Jin looked back, indeed, at some point, Han Sanqian who was still by his side had disappeared without a trace.


    "The Polar Bear Legion, all of them!"


    On the battlefield, Scar finally waited for this moment.


    Although he has been prepared for today''s big scene since the first day of the battle, he was even very impatient because the opponent didn''t fight just now.


    But when this scene really came, Scar couldn''t help being very nervous.


    However, if you are nervous, you still have to fight what should be fought, and what should be greeted, Scar will never be timid.


    "Follow me to charge!"


    "kill!"


    Thousands of beasts are galloping, and the golden cavalry regiment is like a beautiful sun, rushing fearlessly into the unknown dark abyss over there.


    "kill!"


    Almost at the same time, the other three parties also shouted and killed, and the battle officially started.


    The iron cavalry passed by, and there were no eggs. The brave cavalry on the other three sides rushed into the black-clothed men''s formation in a few moments, and immediately swung their spears freely.


    Underneath, although the men in black were scattered by the cavalry in an instant, they quickly regrouped by relying on their huge numerical advantage, and kept trying to form a siege to the cavalry regiment.


    The advantage of the giant beast is obviously to charge up. Once surrounded, the cavalry will lose their vitality and will only become a living target at that time.


    On the front side, the charge of the cavalry will be much slower, and they will have to rely more on the fortifications built by Han Sanqian before and a batch of fortifications they added later.


    Boom!


    The first batch of new fortifications came into effect very quickly. After the original trench dug by Han Sanqian, there was about no rice, and Dao Scar ordered people to rearrange several hidden wells there.


    Once the enemy flew over the trenches, he was the first to fall into them.


    And even if they escaped the dark well, the cavalry''s charge came quickly.


    This is simply like I set up roadblocks for you to affect your progress, but I have an artifact like an elephant, and these roadblocks are nothing to me at all, so I just rush at you and bump into your alternative replica.


    "interesting¡­¡­"


    A sneer came...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4774

    "Special envoy, these cavalry are quite capable, and they are so powerful in the face of our first wave of attack. Judging from their posture, from experience, they should be able to withstand our first wave of attack."


    Hearing the special envoy''s words, the subordinate also hurriedly laughed at this time.


    The special envoy nodded with a smile. In theory, their offensive this time should be like a flood. Once the gates are opened, the things underneath will be completely destroyed.


    But in fact, they didn''t break up, let alone the slightest weakness. It''s really admirable that they forcibly resisted and resisted with great force.


    "It''s really interesting. I told you a long time ago that this group of cavalry deserves our respect."


    "The special envoy is indeed right. These people are really good people among the opponents we met. I think they are worthy of digging their graves."


    The special envoy smiled: "If you deserve it, you deserve it. You have to remember that the best way to respect the enemy is not only in form, but also in our battlefield."


    "Don''t worry, special envoy, I will definitely send troops to continue to attack them fiercely, and give them the greatest respect on the battlefield."


    The envoy smiled, waved his hand, and said, "Go."


    "yes."


    After the words fell, the subordinate waved his hand, and immediately passed a new attack order.


    boom! !


    The attack, which was already very fierce, suddenly became more violent.


    boom!


    On the battlefield, there are explosions and dust everywhere.


    Although the gold is dazzling and sacred enough, the black air almost breaks through the sky and spreads across the world.


    On both sides, you shine more on me, and you shine on me. For a while, the sky is dim and the earth is dark, and the sun and the moon are dark.


    Countless men in black turned into black gas, but countless golden knights completely fell under the spread of black gas, and they didn''t even have time to say goodbye to this world.


    "It''s tragic, it''s too tragic."


    "Yeah, those golden knights are all fierce, and almost one of them can beat at least dozens of those men in black. If the number is equal, or even the number is similar, I believe that the victory may belong to them. Losing in this way... is simply Too cruel."


    "Strong man, the wind is rustling and the water is cold!"


    All the people who watched the battle were amazed by the cavalry regiment, and everyone couldn''t help admiring them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Even in an extremely disadvantaged situation, the opponent can still play such a shocking performance, which has to be respected.


    "If this group of people follow others, I am afraid that in the near future, they will definitely show their majesty, shock the world in one fell swoop, and become famous. It is a pity that they were created by Han Sanqian, but they are also dragged down by Han Sanqian."


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for the ability to show off with such a strong character, I''m afraid their ending would not have been like this."


    "Pity."


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Luo Jin glanced at the people commenting on the wind, sighed softly, and did not speak for a while.


    To be honest, he feels a little pity for Han Sanqian. This golden cavalry is indeed very remarkable. If it didn''t fall here today, Han Sanqian would not have provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked.


    Then in time, this army is enough for Han Sanqian to gallop around the world.


    but¡­¡­


    Why!


    "Commander, the frontal troops are almost unable to resist. The enemy''s offensive firepower is too fierce. Our cavalry...has been divided into several pieces in a short period of time, and the combat effectiveness has also dropped rapidly. We...we must either reinforce or, Pull back the lines and let the cavalry regroup."


    "Otherwise, if we continue to fight like this, our army will be wiped out in a short time."


    On the front line, just as Scar had killed several people in blood, he had already heard reports that almost made people collapse.


    Looking up, the cavalry in front had indeed been divided into seven or eight pieces.


    If it continues like this, it is indeed not far from annihilation.


    However, if the defense line retreats, the situation will also become extremely bad.


    Now they can barely resist, relying on those fortifications, but once tightened, the benefits brought by the fortifications will completely disappear.


    It is simply wishful thinking to defend this frontal enemy with just over 10,000 cavalry.


    "Commander, hurry up and make a decision. It won''t last long, and in this situation it''s only a few minutes at most."


    Things happened suddenly, and there is no other choice at the moment, unless...


    Scar thought of this, and his subordinates also thought of this: "Really... really want to use... use that?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4775

    "But you said that it...it cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary."


    as the last resort!


    Yes, he did say this, never use it unless it is absolutely necessary, and don''t even think about it.


    But now that things have come to this point, do they have other choices?


    no choice.


    "We''ve run out of options but to use it."


    "However, how useful is it to use it? It can only exert its miraculous effects at certain times, and it is also an alternative trump card for us. If it is used here at this time, it is nothing more than a drop of water to quench thirst. It can''t be done." The subordinate persuaded.


    Of course, Scar is very clear about this, and said angrily: "But, tell me, what else can I do? Is it to watch the troops be broken up and then be eaten by others, or let them retreat, give up the line of defense, let them The enemy can attack us all at once? The defense line is lost, and nothing makes sense."


    The subordinates did not respond, because what Scar said was indeed reasonable.


    If there is no line of defense in a place, then, indeed, there is nothing.


    "Go for it, if there''s a better option, believe me, I''m less willing to use it than you are."


    "yes."


    The subordinates took the lead, and then rushed to the front line, fighting and fighting.


    Under the subordinate''s intentional formation, the cavalry regiment that had been dispersed tried to shrink back, but, strangely, their shrinking shape was not a whole, but more like an inverted concave shape.


    What does it mean? !


    "With their quality, they shouldn''t be arranged in this formation after being dispersed, special envoy, it''s a little strange." The special envoy''s subordinates also quickly noticed the difference in the field and couldn''t help asking.


    Yes, from a normal point of view, if the broken formation wants to retract, it must shrink into a ball, so as to avoid the enemy from the front and back, which is also normal.


    But concave...


    Whether it''s positive or the current reverse, it doesn''t make much sense, because the rear formation not only has loopholes, it is easy to be targeted and breached, and at the same time, it is almost difficult for the two rear flanks to support each other.


    This is simply a huge loophole.


    This kind of mistake is difficult for a regular team to make. He really doesn''t understand why this elite team would make it? !


    "It''s really unbelievable. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be."


    "Perhaps, they haven''t seen our formation before, so... are they a little flustered?"


    Perhaps, only this kind of speculation should be the only one that can reasonably explain the other party''s current situation.


    "Will it?" The special envoy shook his head. Although this kind of rhetoric is indeed explainable, to the special envoy, it feels a bit outrageous.


    A force that has confronted them for so long, yes, it is indeed possible to panic in the face of such a sudden pressure from them, but it is definitely temporary, not permanent.


    So, the battle has been fought to this point, but you want to say that this army suddenly didn''t even change its formation because it was too scared. Then you are too ridiculous.


    "However, if this is not the case, how to explain their current situation?"


    The special envoy didn''t speak, but gently raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to continue: "Instead of guessing here, why don''t we take a good look."


    "Anyway, someone will perform."


    The subordinate bowed slightly: "What the special envoy said is, but, if the other party makes a strange move, I''m afraid..."


    "Even if he makes a strange move, I will admit it. At worst, I will lose some troops. It doesn''t matter, I have plenty of people."


    After the words fell, he sneered sinisterly, with the appearance of a nouveau riche.


    Spend "money" to buy excitement, but that''s all.


    At this time, the cavalry regiments had completely opened up the inverted concave formation, and the special envoy shrank his eyes, staring closely, waiting for his good show...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4776

    "kill!"


    Suddenly, there was a roar, and Scar was wearing a golden armor and holding a golden gun, roaring.


    Is he crazy?


    Although full of momentum, isn''t it a little silly to enter alone?


    But when this idea was first born, before they could even say a word, suddenly...


    "Roar!"


    "Come on!"


    A golden team of ten thousand people, with enough ten thousand people, appeared directly out of thin air, and the center point of the concave flat head also quickly moved away. In an instant, Fangfo opened a corridor directly for this ten thousand person army.


    And through this corridor, the iron cavalry immediately started to speed up, aimed at the men in black who were trying to surround them, and killed them directly.


    The poor black-clothed crowd was originally planning to round up this group of people, and the formation has basically taken shape, but how could they expect another army to suddenly pop up here.


    And this troop, because it appeared without warning and ran without any obstacles in the middle of the original concave formation, was full of impact.


    For a moment, the crowd in black didn''t expect such a move at all, and they were beaten in a hurry and retreated in a row.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Beside the special envoy, the subordinate was obviously also stunned.


    Such an offensive, of course, can''t be blamed on the black-clothed soldiers, but it can only be blamed on the sudden appearance of the enemy.


    Although the special envoy had always been adhering to the attitude of watching the show, he couldn''t help being stunned when he saw such a large number of cavalry appearing in such a way.


    He frowned and locked his eyes, staring at the front firmly, in case he wanted to see through the front.


    Where are they from? !


    Judging from the current confrontation of troops on all fronts, almost 20,000 of them have already set off, but why... now suddenly a cavalry team of 10,000 people appeared?


    He and the elder calculated and calculated, and even the overestimated estimate was only about 20,000 people. Where did more than 10,000 people come from?


    Moreover, there is another terrifying thing, how did this group of people... suddenly appear?


    He looked before and after the battlefield, and there was obviously no one there, even when Scar charged, he was alone...


    "Special envoy, it''s weird." The subordinate said in a tight voice.


    "Order the frontline troops to keep attacking, and at the same time, try to catch the enemy''s commander alive for me."


    As long as the enemy''s commander is captured, all doubts will be resolved.


    "yes."


    The special envoy glanced at the battlefield, turned around and walked quickly towards the main tent.


    As soon as he arrived at the tent door, the special envoy found that his elders were not resting in the tent, but were standing outside the tent door, accompanied by several subordinates, watching the scenes on the battlefield.


    Seeing the special envoy coming, the elder smiled slightly: "Here?"


    The special envoy hesitated for a while, as if the elder knew that he was coming, but after hesitating, he nodded: "Yes, this subordinate found out..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the elder had already interrupted him: "Suddenly there are many more people in the enemy army, and the attack is also like a ghost, out of thin air, isn''t it?"


    The envoy nodded.


    It was precisely because of this weirdness that he came here to report to his superiors so as not to delay the battle.


    "I have seen it all." The elder smiled slightly.


    "Then let''s..."


    "Don''t panic, it''s normal." Seeing that the special envoy was still puzzled, the elder continued to explain with a smile: "With Han Sanqian''s ability, if we can control everything about him so easily, what kind of Han Sanqian is he? Even, not to mention his reputation, even a good opponent is not worthy, is it?"


    Also, those who can expose everything about themselves to their opponents in a short period of time are indeed not even considered outstanding.


    Many things were slowly put on the table as the two sides played against each other.


    It''s just because Han Sanqian is really too powerful, so... the special envoy was a little afraid of the wind.


    "The subordinates are worrying too much."


    The elder waved his hand slightly: "It''s okay, it''s not a bad thing to be cautious when facing Han Sanqian, you''ve done a good job."


    "Thank you for the elder''s praise, my subordinates are terrified." The special envoy said modestly.


    After saying that, he raised his head and looked at his elder again: "Then elder, do you have any suggestions for the next step?"


    "suggestion?"


    The elder smiled, showing a faint smile on his face, looking a little mysterious: "There is one."


    The special envoy hurriedly stood up: "Please tell the elders clearly!"


    The elder nodded and opened his mouth...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4777

    "Look, what does this sudden soldier look like?"


    The elder pointed to the front.


    Because of the sudden entry of more than 10,000 cavalry, the men in black, who had an absolute advantage, are completely confused at this time. Although it is not possible to say that they are going to lose, it has nothing to do with losing, but it is obvious that the frontline troops are here. The fight was extremely chaotic and difficult.


    From the commander''s point of view, it is obviously impossible to stabilize the situation for a while.


    The opponent''s tactic was successful, completely like a sharp knife, directly cutting the hand they wanted to catch.


    Hearing these explanations, the elder nodded in satisfaction: "The most precious thing for a person is to dare to admit his mistakes and affirm the excellence of others. You have done a good job in this regard."


    "Very well, it is true. We are now like a big net, covering our enemies so that they have no other place to escape."


    "But our enemies, with nowhere to escape, stretched out their daggers and tried to cut through our nets, so what should we do?"


    The special envoy frowned, thinking carefully.


    "Remove this dagger."


    The elder nodded again: "Yes, we must remove his dagger, so that our net will not be broken, but how do you think it will be removed?"


    "We have a lot of people, and we will definitely take it."


    "But in the midst of persecution, it is inevitable that in the melee with the enemy, the sharp blade will be exposed accidentally, and the net will be cut directly."


    The special envoy lowered his head: "I also ask the elders to express it clearly."


    "Nature is to sharpen the sharp edge. We have a large number of people, and we have no fear at all. Therefore, there is no need to be nervous or rush. We only need to consolidate our existing advantages, wear them down slowly, and fight slowly. Only in this way, we will not lose our sense of proportion because of this, and we will not show any flaws, so that this sharp blade can find a chance to cut through the big net, understand?"


    Hearing these words, the special envoy hurriedly lowered his head: "The elder is wise, this subordinate has been taught."


    The elder''s words woke him up and made him clear that he really shouldn''t get nervous about local turmoil, or even mobilize troops.


    In this way, the chaos will only add to the chaos, so that you can''t guarantee your own advantages at all, and you may even lose a little bit in the panic, and finally end up losing everything.


    The enemy is indeed brave, and they also make dangerous moves, which are very powerful, but this thing is actually just a paper tiger, and they have no ability to pose a huge threat to themselves.


    As long as their offensive passes, this group of people will be surrounded by them sooner or later, and will end up in a tragic end.


    "Now that you understand, go and command the battle."


    "yes."


    Leaving from the elders, the envoy hurried back to the battlefield.


    His next order is also very simple, that is to maintain the original order, the troops are still on the offensive, and other ministries are on standby at any time, and if there is any battle damage on the front line, they can immediately make up for it.


    As for the rest, everything remains on standby.


    Ten thousand cavalry were very sharp. After breaking through the encirclement of the enemy, they opened up space and rejoined the original troops. Everyone worked together to re-consolidate into a larger and more orderly army.


    Relying on the function of fortifications and trenches, for a while, it unexpectedly resisted all frontal attacks abruptly.


    "This cavalry regiment is really damn good."


    "Indeed, after fighting all afternoon, I thought they would have collapsed long ago, but now they are still sticking to the front line."


    "It''s fucking fierce."


    "I admire you."


    "I admire it too."


    Those spectators by the city gate were reluctant to leave even though it was almost time for dinner at night. There were even waiters from restaurants in the field who brought food to them in person, just to satisfy these people watching on the spot desire.


    It''s wonderful, it''s really a wonderful fight, and the momentum is magnificent enough to make people''s blood boil.


    Therefore, even if they were hungry or thirsty, none of them wanted to leave at this time, they were afraid that they would miss a wonderful moment accidentally.


    At this moment, in another place somewhere, Han Sanqian, who hadn''t shown up all this time, stood up gently.


    He looked up at the battlefield, showing a very confident smile.


    "Fortunately, everything is according to plan!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4778

    After the words fell, Han Sanqian withdrew gently, hiding his figure again.


    Although in the original plan, Han Sanqian did intend to hide the last cavalry as much as he could, but in fact this was just a high-end idea of ??Han Sanqian.


    Just a dream, that''s all!


    In fact, he knew very well that the number of this group of people could not be hidden.


    Therefore, exposure is certain, which is why he hoped to hide the number before the battle, but after the battle, he handed over all the troops to Scar to command.


    The purpose is also obvious!


    That is, from then on, Han Sanqian knew that he could not keep this secret.


    Therefore, if the troops were handed over to Scar, everything would naturally be handled by Scar at will.


    Whether he is willing to shoot them all at once, or whatever, is his freedom.


    However, revealing a card does not mean that Han Sanqian has no choice to reveal, but that he has other cards.


    And Han Sanqian believes that these are trump cards, enough to change the situation of the battle.


    "Let''s fight, I hope you have a good time." Han Sanqian finished his sentence, took out a jug of wine from his waist, drank a glass, and felt at ease for a while.


    "At night, let you have a full meal first."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly.


    Night is coming gradually.


    On the battlefield, corpses piled up like mountains. No matter how brave the cavalry regiment was, no matter how many men in black, there were still countless fallen under the cruel war.


    The black air can spread slowly, and finally disappear into the air, but even so, it is still too late to dissipate, because there are too many dead.


    On the side of the cavalry regiment, the strange beasts and cavalry were also killed and injured countless times, some were wounded, or fell to the ground and never got up again.


    Fortunately, however, the battle finally stopped for a while.


    "Commander, the soldiers are a little tired. However, it has just entered the night. I believe that the enemy definitely does not intend to temporarily cease fighting with us and fight again after dawn."


    Yes, in a conventional war, the two sides may indeed slow down their offensive after dark, which is caused by conventional reasons such as sight.


    But it''s completely different here, the enemy is more ferocious after nightfall.


    Today''s brevity is nothing more than a slight adjustment of the enemy''s army. After a while, it must be a thunderbolt attack.


    "How are the soldiers?"


    "22,000 people, more than 3,000 people died in battle, and almost 80% of them were injured..."


    Hearing this number, even though he had prepared himself before, Scar was still extremely shocked.


    It''s almost over.


    Moreover, more than 3,000 people died in battle...


    It''s just...


    Suppressing the pain in his heart, Scar said, "What about the other three lines?"


    "The other three lines..."


    "Come on, it''s all right, it''s all here."


    "The situation on the other three sides is even worse than ours. According to the news just now, nearly half of the other three sides died in battle. Although they didn''t face as many people as us, they didn''t have our fortifications and trenches, and they were completely on flat ground. charge."


    "They can handle it without being entangled, but you also know that once the cavalry is entangled..."


    Yes, the result is obvious. If the horse stumbles, how can the consequences not be serious.


    "Commander, according to the current situation, I''m worried..."


    "You''re worried you won''t make it through the night, are you?"


    The subordinate nodded. The enemy''s attack at night will be more ferocious, and the soldiers have been resisting for an entire afternoon. They are very exhausted and casualties, and it is bound to be difficult to survive tonight.


    "yes."


    Scar sighed: "No matter what, even if you die, how long can you last, how long can you count."


    "clear."


    "Notify everyone, immediately set up an array and prepare to meet the enemy."


    "yes."


    The subordinates left, and after a while, the troops mounted their horses again!


    And the other three sides were almost the same as this side. After a brief adjustment, a group of disabled and wounded soldiers stood up gritted their teeth and reluctantly regrouped.


    Scar took the lead, riding a strange beast in front of the formation, majestic and domineering.


    He suddenly raised the spear in his hand: "Brothers, are you afraid of death?"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Okay, you are indeed a member of my Polar Bear Legion. When we overthrew the Tianmo Fort, we thought that today would come. Today, it has come. Let''s settle the old and new grudges with them, how about it?"


    "good!"


    "Okay, I''m your commander in chief, I''ll go first, follow me if you''re not afraid of death!"


    When the words fell, Scar directly gave up the position, slapped the strange beast, and turned defense into offense!


    charge! ! ! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4779

    "kill!!!"


    Scar roared, holding a gun and directly attacking the opponent''s position!


    "Kill!!!"


    Behind them, more than 10,000 polar bear cavalry didn''t care, and followed closely with bloodshot eyes!


    "What? Cavalry...the cavalry regiment launched a charge?!"


    "They...they are defending, abandoning their position and launching a charge, are they... are they stupid?"


    "No!" City Lord Luo took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and an old tear flowed slightly from the corner of his eyes: "The members of the Polar Bear Legion are not stupid, they understand the importance of positions better than any of you."


    "However, they also know better than you that they can''t survive, and they won''t last long, so they charged to end their lives."


    "This... is a warrior."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, everyone stared at the battlefield in a daze, seeing the group of figures charging away without hesitation, many people''s faces were full of shock.


    Unknowingly, fog formed in their eyes, it was tears swirling, those figures naturally became more and more blurred in their eyes, but in their hearts, those figures were reflected even deeper.


    Hearing the shouts of killing from the front, Haijin, who was far to the west, looked back slightly.


    Although it was already dark, the lights in Yetian City were very bright, and those watching the excitement always had their own way to see the battlefield as much as possible, so...


    With these dim lights, Hai Jin could roughly see what Scar was doing.


    He looked back at the cavalry lined up behind him.


    "Brothers, the brothers in the front have launched a countercharge, what should we do?"


    "Damn it, I can''t live anyway, so I did it with them."


    "That''s right, although these men in black are not those from the Demon Fortress, they are all the same breed. We have a grudge against them. Killing one is not a loss, killing two is a profit. Fight with them!"


    "Dry!"


    Behind them, everyone roared angrily, and their morale was extremely high.


    "Okay!" Hai Jin nodded: "My background, you are also very clear, I used to be... a member of them."


    "I know their deeds, and I also know their sins. Of course, this is also my sin."


    "I also know that the leader promoted me to deputy leader, and everyone also dislikes me somewhat because of my past, although you don''t say it."


    "How about this."


    Haijin drew his spear.


    "Today, Hai Jin is using his body as a lawsuit, using blood as evidence, to clear away his sins, and to prove to his brothers and leader that I, Hai Jin, am a member of the Polar Bear Legion."


    "Deputy Commander, you..."


    "Everyone is there, listen to my orders!" Haijin shot his spear in one fell swoop.


    "Yes!" Behind them, everyone directly clenched their steel guns.


    "Today, the brotherhood between you and me may be over, but in the underworld in the future, we will continue our kindness!"


    "Follow me to kill!"


    "kill!!!"


    Thousands of troops galloped, and the troops belonging to Haijin also launched a counter-charge at the same time.


    The sounds on both sides were surprisingly consistent, but the enemy opposite him hadn''t moved yet. Pei Yuan also understood what this meant.


    He didn''t look at those two sides, but looked at Pei Mu''s side: "Senior Brother Silly, all our Pei family''s hopes are placed on the two of us, and I, with my personality, must charge with them. I hope you don''t rush along with me."


    "Escape if you can. The Pei family needs you, and the master also needs a disciple who will be filial to him and take care of him."


    "Hey, Pei Yuan is taking a step first."


    After the words fell, Pei Yuan didn''t say much, and directly picked up the guy and charged.


    "kill!!!"


    "Kill!!"


    The three parties met, and only Pei Mu remained.


    He smiled slightly: "Pei Yuan, you should look down on me, right? You know my character..."


    Speaking of this, he himself smiled embarrassedly, but in the next second, his eyes suddenly became firm: "What are we waiting for? Go for me!"


    "kill!!"


    Suddenly, the situation reversed. The Polar Bear Cavalry Legion, which was surrounded on all sides, counterattacked collectively one after another...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4780

    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    There are killing sounds everywhere, and the crowd is full of enthusiasm!


    For a while, outside Yetian City, there were counterattacks from all sides, and the flames of war raged.


    The enemies facing each other didn''t expect such a situation. Although they had an advantage in the battle situation, they were completely dumbfounded in the face of such an impact and such a high-spirited countercharge.


    Just in this dumbfounded moment, with the speed of the cavalry, they had already arrived at the enemy''s formation in an instant, stabbed with their spears, and directly entered the enemy''s formation.


    All of a sudden, the enemy''s soldiers panicked and were exhausted for a while, or exhausted to avoid their edge.


    At the special envoy''s side, they were calmly explaining to their subordinates how to play tonight, when they suddenly heard the sound of killing outside, they sensed something was wrong, got up hastily, and rushed out of the tent.


    Standing at the tent door, several people can clearly see that the flames are everywhere, and the killing sounds are constant.


    At this time, a subordinate also rushed to report: "Report to the special envoy, the enemy... for some reason, the enemy army suddenly launched a reverse charge against us just now."


    "What? Back charge?!" The special envoy was visibly surprised.


    Originally, he thought that there was a sudden fight outside, and it was a few subordinates who launched the attack.


    Although they are indeed still arranging the tactics for tonight, sometimes the battlefield does change rapidly, so there has been a tradition since ancient times that the generals are out, and the military orders are not tolerated. Make different adjustments.


    This is understandable and normal.


    But what the special envoy never dreamed of was that the battle below was not a temporary mobilization attack by his own troops, but a reverse charge from the enemy!


    "Grass, the defeated general dares to attack us suddenly? Why, are they thinking that their lives are too long, and they are in a hurry to die?"


    "Yes, what qualifications do they have, and what capital do they have to take the initiative to compete with us?"


    "I just don''t know what to say!"


    Several subordinates were filled with righteous indignation. For them, the charge of the cavalry regiment was obviously unbearable. They were defeated generals and low-level troops. How could they be provoked? !


    The special envoy also gritted his teeth slightly, obviously equally dissatisfied.


    "Special envoy, the enemy''s sudden attack, our army did not expect it, and we were caught off guard. We suffered heavy losses in front of the battle, and the situation is a bit chaotic." Lai Bao''s subordinate bowed his head and said softly.


    The special envoy clenched his fists: "Waste, it''s a bunch of waste, can''t even resist a mere counterattack?"


    "Special envoy, don''t blame the frontline soldiers too much. After all, the enemy army is riding on iron cavalry, and there are huge monsters driving them. They suddenly launched a surprise attack. We are not well prepared, and it is indeed easy for them to break up the formation. On the battlefield, the formation is chaotic. It is inevitable for soldiers to panic."


    "Yes, if you want to blame, you can only blame these cavalry for not knowing what to do."


    "Special envoy, the current situation is chaotic and the opponent''s morale is high. I suggest that the reserve army be deployed immediately. One is to replenish the front line and at the same time help our army quickly recover. The other is to suppress the enemy and dispel their arrogance. .¡±


    "The subordinates agree."


    "I also agree."


    Hearing several subordinates agree one after another, the special envoy also knew that this was indeed the simplest and most effective method, but...


    "It''s for the sake of fighting the battle, but suddenly I am asked to mobilize a large number of reserve troops. It really makes me feel a little ashamed."


    Several subordinates lowered their heads and were unable to talk to each other.


    This, indeed.


    After all, when the reserve army was not moving, they had already super doubled their numbers by six times.


    But now...


    "Pass me the order!"


    "yes."


    "Order all the reserve teams to quickly join the frontline troops, replenish the formation, and launch a counterattack. Be sure to pull out these cavalry regiments for me. They dare to launch a countercharge against us, but they don''t take us seriously at all. I want them to be good. Taste our strength."


    "The subordinate obeys."


    After the words fell, the subordinate immediately turned around and blew the horn.


    Under the strange and rhythmic horns, the reserve army, which had been behind the front army, also immediately moved.


    "Send it again."


    "yes."


    "After ordering the reserve army to join the battle, give me the strongest means to attack the enemy, and never show any mercy. I want them to pay a price that they will regret forever."


    "yes!"


    In the next second, a rushing horn sounded again.


    This is the signal for an onslaught! !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4781

    Down below, the reserve army heard the second horn, and they all understood the seriousness of the situation and the determination of the higher authorities.


    Just after the sound of filling and counterattack was blown, the signal of onslaught was launched in the next second. Generally, in this case, the order is somewhat repetitive.


    Because the counterattack itself means attacking the enemy, but now adding a fierce attack, isn''t this a repetition?


    But the more this kind of repetition, in fact, it often represents a stronger willingness to attack.


    Therefore, everyone in the reserve army is very clear that they must work hard.


    "Brothers, have you heard it, have you seen it too?"


    The commander-in-chief of the reserve army on the frontal attacker was also giving a pre-war speech at this time.


    The troops were ready to go, and the horns were blown twice. It was self-evident. All he had to do was to command his troops to fight a good battle and let out a bad breath.


    "The little enemy army has attacked me one after another, and today they are so bold that they took the initiative to charge our army. It seems that they don''t pay attention to us at all. So brothers, what should we do?"


    "Kill, kill, kill!" All the generals responded, and the unison was shocking.


    "Okay, well said. All of them!"


    "yes!"


    "Listen to my order, immediately reinforce the front line, and then, in the shortest possible time, inflict the greatest damage on these thieves!"


    "yes!"


    "superior!"


    The commander shouted and waved his hand suddenly.


    Immediately, the reserve army immediately followed up with the whole team, rushing to the battlefield to support the former army.


    In the front army formation, the former army commander who led the army to fight was in a panic at this moment, and his face was filled with incomparable anger at the same time.


    He was really annoyed and depressed. After fighting for so many days, they were the only ones who hit the enemy while hanging. When will it be the enemy''s turn to charge them?


    This is really annoying, but right now, the army is too scattered and chaotic, and it is difficult for him to organize a counterattack effectively, so he can only feel bored in his heart and suffer on his face.


    "Commander, reinforcements are here."


    Hearing the shout from his subordinates, he suddenly turned his head. Sure enough, a few hundred meters away, the reinforcement army had already come towards this side.


    "Damn it, it''s just in time, I''m on fire." The commander was overjoyed, and then shouted: "Brothers, hold on to me, reinforcements are coming soon."


    Given the gap between the two sides, it would only take a minute at most for the reinforcements to arrive.


    Hearing that the reinforcements were coming, the group of people who had been dispersed also suddenly regained their confidence. They slowly recovered from their panic, began to form an orderly small-scale formation, and tried to attack the cavalry in reverse.


    It stands to reason that Scar should be leading the people to retreat at this time.


    After all, the opponent''s reinforcements have arrived, and the surprise attack effect brought about by breaking up the formation will be lost. Retreating at this time not only achieves the purpose of killing the enemy, but also minimizes the loss of one''s own side.


    But it is a pity that Scar has already prepared for life and death, leading the cavalry to fight to the death.


    Therefore, the enemy army knew that reinforcements were coming, and had confidence, but it was still difficult to parry in the face of the desperate cavalry.


    "Brothers, kill!"


    "Kill."


    The cavalry was angry, and the strange beasts under them also rushed around.


    Domineering no doubt.


    "This cavalry regiment is really planning to die inside." A passer-by watched with tears in his eyes: "The reinforcements have already arrived, and if they don''t leave, it will be too late."


    "Once the reinforcements come to surround them, they will never be able to fly even if they grow wings."


    "This group of soldiers is really a pity."


    "Why."


    The crowd of onlookers wept one after another, looking at the group of cavalry who were completely desperate, they were completely immersed in sadness.


    Luo Jin also let out a long sigh: "Han Sanqian, Han Sanqian, you really shouldn''t..."


    "Such a brave legion, you... why did you give up? You know, such a legion is rare, but such a soldier..."


    "Why."


    He couldn''t help sighing, and couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied with Han Sanqian.


    He can indeed escape, there is nothing wrong with that, after all, the enemy is at hand, but...you shouldn''t give up such a soldier.


    "Come on."


    The reinforcements have already reached the battlefield, and the distance from the cavalry is only a few dozen steps away. They can surround them in just a moment!


    However, at this moment, a black shadow suddenly struck...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4782

    oom!


    Before seeing clearly what it was, the reinforcements rushing to the front directly smashed several rows.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked ahead, but the men in black in the rows in front were only a few smokes left, still floating in the air.


    The number of rows of people is not too many, but at least there are at least dozens of people, and they will be wiped out in the blink of an eye!


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but when they raised their eyes, they saw a huge figure standing in front of them, directly blocking their way.


    This giant is like a huge mountain, if it doesn''t have a bloody mouth, how can you tell whether it is a thing or a living thing.


    However, when everyone was looking at him, it also looked at everyone, and everyone was shocked to find that there was a single eye on the bloody mouth.


    But it was this one-eyed eye that erupted with strangeness and terror, as well as that deep chill.


    "what is that?"


    "My God, I''m afraid it''s some strange beast?"


    "Damn, is it so big?"


    The crowd of onlookers looked dumbfounded. Even though the monster was some distance away from them, its huge body still looked huge.


    It''s really like who moved a mountain to lie sideways there.


    "Envoy, take a quick look."


    The commanding ground before the battle, the subordinates also immediately discovered the uninvited guest in this scene, and couldn''t help but be taken aback because of its huge figure.


    The special envoy looked back, and the corners of his eyes shrank sharply.


    "What''s that?" asked the subordinate.


    The special envoy didn''t answer immediately, but just stared at the creature. He didn''t recognize it, but he seemed to have heard someone report this creature.


    Not bad, Sky Demon Castle!


    "Damn it, he is a glutton of evil!" the special envoy shouted strangely.


    "What? The Evil Glutton?! No, it''s impossible?" The subordinate was surprised: "But... that''s not right. Before the war, I looked through all the materials of Han Sanqian, and among them was the Evil Glutton of."


    "But in the influence of true qi at that time, although it was big enough and fierce enough, compared with today, it is simply far worse."


    If the Evil Glutton I saw before was only as big as a palace, then now, the Evil Glutton is really as huge as a mountain.


    The gap between the two is no longer just a few times that can be described.


    This is simply dozens of times, or even hundreds of times.


    "But its appearance and aura are exactly the same as those in the battle in Tianmo Castle." The special envoy can be sure: "It is the glutton of evil."


    "This...it''s not too long. Why did you look at it again? It''s so big."


    The special envoy also didn''t understand: "Gaotie feeds on all things, the useless for food, and the excellent for nourishment. He can become so big, he must have eaten a lot of things."


    "But to become so big all at once, how much food do you have to eat?"


    How many things? It is difficult to estimate with this volume.


    At this time, a subordinate suddenly came to report: "Report to the special envoy, our dead brothers have been resurrected through the dragon''s veins, and the first batch of troops have already rushed back."


    "good."


    "but¡­¡­"


    The envoy frowned: "But what?"


    "Only less than 20% came back!"


    "What?!" He frowned suddenly: "Only less than 20% came back?"


    How can this be?


    Everyone will turn into black air after death, and the black air will gradually be reabsorbed and reshape life in the dragon veins, which is similar to the water cycle.


    Water turns into steam, which turns into rain, and then falls to the ground, and so on.


    There may indeed be attrition in the middle, but it is less than 10% at most. Logically speaking, at least 90% of the returning soldiers should be right.


    How could there be such a sharp drop?


    Even if Han Sanqian killed fiercely, but...


    Not so much.


    "Could it be that we went out to fight, and no one took good care of the dragon''s veins. They were lazy?" His confidants guessed.


    "Impossible." The special envoy directly vetoed: "The ones who can take care of the dragon veins are our elites. Judging from their nature, it is absolutely impossible for them to neglect their duties just because we are not here."


    "But we suddenly lost so many people, it shouldn''t be."


    "In particular, the first batch of troops didn''t actually cause any large-scale attacks. They just fell into the trenches or were scattered by the cavalry."


    "Cavalry? Trenches?" Hearing this, the special envoy suddenly looked up. The cavalry must have no problems. Don''t think too much about these cards that are played on the bright side.


    But the trench... Suddenly, he suddenly thought of something!


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4783

    "Damn it, it''s a trench!" the envoy suddenly shouted.


    "Trenches?"


    "That''s right, the trenches!" The special envoy stared at the trenches, and asked closely: "Think about it, we have been fighting for so many days, how many charges have been launched against them, and we can see the trenches from here. It''s not that deep."


    "After our people fell down, they didn''t actually die immediately, and the natural process of turning into black gas was not so fast."


    "Then, during this process, the trenches should have been filled with dead bodies long ago."


    The subordinate also seemed to think of something: "Hearing what you said, it seems that there is indeed something wrong. All the trenches are inclined, and finally converge on a central point."


    "At first, I was also very surprised. The central opening is actually not that big, but why can it swallow the corpses of all our fallen brothers?"


    "At that time, I was wondering how big a hole Han Sanqian dug there to hold so many corpses?"


    Although the people in black died, they would turn into black gas in a short time, but many people who fell into the trenches did not die immediately, and even slipping into the central hole may not necessarily die.


    Therefore, subordinates can even call this state muddy.


    It is not as thick as a regular corpse, with one radish and one eye, but it is not completely black air that evaporates in one go. If there is a balance between the two, then it is this adjective.


    However, no matter how big a hole Han Sanqian dug, the mud after so many days should have filled the hole!


    But... actually no.


    It''s just because there are too many of them, and attacking Han Sanqian is just for fun, so they really don''t care about the trenches.


    Maybe he was digging very deep at that time, and there were even some thorns at the bottom, and he would be stabbed to death if he fell into it. Then, it would never be full, which makes sense in some theories.


    But now...


    "Damn it, the center hole, it''s not a pothole, but..."


    Thinking of this, the subordinate was suddenly dumbfounded.


    "It is very likely that it is the mouth of the evil glutton!" The elder also thought of it.


    If it was the mouth of the evil glutton, then beating it for a few days is equivalent to sending as much food to the evil glutton.


    This can also perfectly explain why only 20% of the wounded returned!


    Because these 20% are actually likely to be crushed to death by the people falling from above after falling into the trench, and they have no chance to reach the center opening!


    And those who were lucky enough to survive, it should be said that they were unlucky, and entered the stomach of Taotie.


    Naturally, Taotie continued to grow bigger after eating, and most of their people couldn''t come back because they were eaten.


    "Damn it, special envoy, we... We fell into Han Sanqian''s trick."


    One goes up and down, and the loss is heavy.


    Because of the large number of people and for the sake of safety, they were not afraid of the trenches from the beginning of the war, and ordered the soldiers to charge continuously.


    At that time, I thought that there were enough people anyway, and they would always come back after the loss, so I didn''t think so much at all.


    But now, these losses are not only real, what annoys them the most is that the enemy has become stronger because of it.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really smart. Who would have thought that you actually hid an evil glutton for me in the trenches and other basic fortifications on the battlefield?"


    The special envoy arrived home speechless, both very angry and full of admiration for Han Sanqian.


    He may be very defensive, and he will never guard against an inconspicuous trench. In other words, the existence of the trench is only for the cavalry to hold the position. Who the hell thought it had another function.


    This Han Sanqian is a fucking chicken thief.


    Use such a dirty trick.


    "Fuck!" The special envoy cursed angrily, his nose was almost crooked looking at the evil glutton in the field.


    But the thing that made him crooked his nose was obviously just the beginning...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4784

    In the arena, the huge body of the evil glutton was suddenly flung, and a strong wind burst out from his body in an instant, directly blowing the figure of the person next to him to shake.


    "Roar!"


    With another long roar, the air in front of his mouth can be seen to be crazily messed up with the naked eye.


    Enough to shock the audience.


    "Damn it, where is the dead monster? Get out of here if you are sensible, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you." The leader of the reinforcements stabilized his mind and roared angrily.


    As the commander-in-chief, even if there is fear in his heart at this time, he still moves forward bravely.


    There is no way, the military heart needs it.


    But following his shout, the Evil Taotie didn''t even turn his head, but just squinted at him with a single eye.


    With just this sweep, the leader of the reinforcements visibly panicked, and he also took half a step back.


    Reason will always be occupied by the subconscious, and inner fear will always break through the false blockade.


    "Is that you? Ants!"


    If Han Sanqian was present at this time, he would definitely be extremely surprised. The evil Taotie, who had never spoken before, spoke faintly at this moment.


    His voice is thick and powerful, just speaking in front of your face, but it seems to be able to directly penetrate your skin, hit your bones, and then reverberate in your heart.


    "You...you...a good dog doesn''t block the way. I...I think it''s not easy for you to cultivate. If you obediently give way, I can let you live. I''ll just pretend that nothing happened."


    "Wrong." The Taotie of Evil said flatly.


    "Wrong? Hmph, since you know you''re wrong, then get out of the way." The leader of the reinforcements never thought that the evil Taotie would admit defeat so quickly, and he immediately felt relieved, and his forced smile became more natural: "Hurry up."


    "I said you were wrong." The Taotie of Evil sneered, "For me, nothing is difficult to cultivate. It''s too easy for me to cultivate."


    "You!" The leader of the reinforcements was so angry that he thought the monster was afraid, but he didn''t expect that he was insulting himself in disguise.


    "Come on, share this monster with me." After saying that, he waved his hand and started fighting directly.


    "war!"


    The Taotie of Evil roared, turned around, and faced all the reinforcements.


    The huge body, domineering aura and that captivating roar directly stunned the man in black who was about to listen to the order to attack, and many people wanted to retreat subconsciously.


    Of course, the Evil Glutton would never give them any chance to pull them back, and directly slammed their four claws together, like a giant tiger, and came to kill them.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    As soon as the evil Taotie entered the crowd, his body was entwined with black lights, and the peak of his claws was like a blade, sweeping across, for a moment, he could only see light and shadow, but not his claws, leaving only the black air all over the ground...


    For a while, the screams continued, like Shura''s hell.


    "Damn, what happened over there? Why did a giant beast come out all of a sudden?"


    "That''s right, that giant beast looks so mighty and mighty. Oh my God, it''s like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. It''s a random killing."


    "Fuck, this guy is simply a big killer. I think if this thing attacks our Yetian City, it will destroy Yetian City overnight."


    "Not only is it physically strong, but it is also huge in size. Its strength and speed are even more perfect. Moreover, this monster''s spell seems invincible. It smashes mountains and rivers, and tears the sky apart with a roar. It is simply domineering."


    "Yeah, what the hell is that thing? Is the strange beast so fierce? Is it so ruthless? It''s just like strangers don''t get close to it."


    "Let''s not talk about those people standing in front of it. I''m so far away. To tell the truth, I''m still getting hairy all the time."


    "It''s so fucking scary."


    "However, it''s really time for this guy to appear."


    "Yeah, the cavalry was about to be surrounded, and we had to wait until then, but when this guy came, he immediately stopped all the reinforcements. Those who were attacked on the front line could not be replenished, and the cavalry was fighting desperately." , the situation has completely reversed again.¡±


    That''s right, the upper hand was about to fall to the lower hand, and even the desperate Scar and others, because of the addition of the evil glutton, instantly gained the absolute upper hand again.


    For the group of people in black who were hit, it''s not just physically collapsing, but more importantly, psychologically.


    Such a big monster stopped there, the reinforcements would definitely not be able to get through, and in front of...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4785

    The cavalry regiment in front of them is still red-eyed, and they must die.


    It''s a person whose fucking heart is about to collapse.


    "Go up, go up, go up, go up for me, you are immortal, you are immortal." The former army commander shouted loudly.


    At this critical moment, he can only hope to use this method to boost morale.


    Otherwise, once the morale is gone, their frontline troops will basically disperse.


    He really thought well, but their current situation was not only due to morale, but more importantly, it was a disadvantage in formation.


    They are no different from a piece of loose sand now. Naturally, they have nothing to fight back in the face of cavalry cavalry charging in groups.


    In just a few back and forth, more and more soldiers turned into black gas.


    Under the ebb and flow, Scar''s side is more and more killing and killing. Under his leadership, a group of cavalry attacked extremely fiercely.


    "Special envoy, that evil glutton is now completely blocking the way of our reinforcements. If the reinforcements can''t get through, only one of our soldiers who were attacked will die."


    Beside the special envoy, the subordinate hurriedly urged.


    Indeed, the Evil Glutton was like a big table lying on the sand table, directly blocking all arrangements of the army in front.


    [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible]


    "Order the troops to retreat first under the cover of the left and right wings," the special envoy said.


    "What?" Hearing this order, the subordinate was obviously shocked: "Retreat?"


    After fighting for so many days, they never had an absolute advantage, but now... they are facing retreat.


    This is simply a strong insult.


    How could they retreat in such an advantageous situation?


    "That Taotie is extremely ferocious. Since entering the battle circle, our reinforcements have been attacking it, and the long-range firepower from the left and right wings has also covered it. But, have you ever seen that Taotie be affected in the slightest?"


    In fact, there was none at all. Those magic attacks hit it like countless mud, and it didn''t affect any of its actions at all.


    This shows that this guy''s defense is absolutely super strong,


    Since it is super strong and the bottom is unknown, retreating is naturally an excellent choice.


    "If the fight continues like this, the soldiers on the front line will still be unable to save them. Can you guarantee how long it will take for the reinforcements to open up the gluttonous glutton and rush over? Half an hour, or an hour? Or two?"


    Facing the special envoy''s questioning, for a while, the subordinate was completely speechless.


    No matter which one of these time points is, even if it is the shortest, it will be meaningless.


    Because it is enough for the cavalry inside to completely crush the frontline troops.


    Therefore, as long as you think about things calmly, a temporary retreat is indeed the best choice. Everything needs to be reconsidered in the long term.


    "Elder..." The subordinate was a little worried, and retreating hastily would arouse the dissatisfaction of the elder.


    "I will explain the situation to him, and I also believe that he will support my decision." The special envoy said.


    Although he could indeed send more soldiers to forcefully suppress them, that would directly break the original plan, and if there were a few more changes, their command and combat plans would be completely disrupted.


    This is absolutely not the way to deal with Han Sanqian.


    Therefore, he believed that the elders would think the same as himself.


    "When fighting against a master, don''t care about the momentary gains and losses, understand?"


    "The subordinate understands."


    After the words fell, the subordinate walked a few steps to the messenger next to him, and asked him to start beating drums to withdraw troops, and all troops retreated to their positions first.


    With the sound of drums, a large number of reinforcements began to retreat.


    The Taotie of Evil was still killing wildly, but the more he killed, the fewer people around him.


    The cavalry regiment also saw hope, saw the dawn, and Scar yelled: "Brothers, the other side can''t stand it anymore, kill me."


    "Kill."


    How could the more vigorous cavalry regiment let go of this opportunity to beat the dog in the water.


    For so long, they have been passively beaten, and the grievances in their hearts have long accumulated into mountains.


    "Come on."


    The cavalry regiment was like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, taking advantage of the rising momentum to frantically slaughter the separated frontline soldiers.


    The frontline soldiers were finally defeated under such circumstances.


    But at this time, the spectator places on the city gates were surprisingly quiet at this time, even...not even the sound of human breathing...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4786

    "The cavalry...the cavalry won?"


    "No way, they only have 20,000 people, but...they faced hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, and they actually...won."


    "My God, this is the first time I''ve seen a man in black... lose a battle at someone else''s hands. That''s unheard of."


    "Although the people over there are our Allah, I must also admit that this polar bear army is really fucking awesome. They...they can win under such circumstances."


    "Grass, I''m convinced."


    "I stood here for almost a day today watching this good show. I thought it would be a wonderful slaughter scene, but I didn''t expect that I guessed the opening, but I didn''t guess the ending. In the end... it was indeed a slaughter. It''s just that the positions of the two sides have changed dramatically."


    "Yeah, who would have thought of that?"


    After the group of people fell silent, there were endless sighs.


    Even Luo Jin''s eyes were deeply shocked. It was really hard for him to imagine why there would be such a battle in the end.


    "Have you found Han Sanqian?" He turned away and asked the servant next to him in a low voice.


    The servant shook his head: "I have sent people to search around the city, but now, no one has come back, which means..."


    It means that the person may not be in the city anymore.


    "He shouldn''t." Luo Jin said bitterly, "Isn''t it a pity that he really gave up on such an elite team?"


    "That''s right, master. It''s really remarkable that this group of people can forcibly win a victory from the opponent in such a situation. Although, this victory will not last long."


    Although the cavalry regiment did win the large-scale battle, in fact, everyone will not change the final result.


    Don''t say that they won this large-scale battle, even if they won a few rounds, they still couldn''t win the final battle.


    There is no way, there are too many opponents in terms of numbers.


    If such a large-scale melee is won, it will not cause any substantial damage to others.


    so¡­¡­


    "Keep looking. If you can find him, tell Han Sanqian that it''s fine for him to leave, but please bring this army with him. They are really admirable."


    "Also, plan to not find Han Sanqian."


    "Sir, please tell me."


    "Try to find some connections, and see if you can intercede with the special envoy. When the battle is over, let him not kill all the members of the polar bear army. I want to use Yetian City for the survivors." Luo Jin said.


    "But master, there are rules from above. Subordinate cities such as Yetian City are not allowed to form an army without an order from their superiors."


    "Do you think how many members of the Polar Bear Legion will survive to the end? It''s not bad to have a few tenths of them. How many people were there at that time? It''s just the old man''s escort."


    Hearing these remarks, his servants immediately understood the meaning: "Young one understands, I''ll do it now."


    "Ho, ho, ho!"


    As soon as the servant left, Luo Jin was attracted by the cheers ahead.


    The position has been occupied, and the frontal army led by Scar has completed the victory. They are riding on the body of the strange beast, raising their arms and shouting.


    "Roar!"


    The evil glutton also roared in anger.


    "It''s the leader''s evil glutton, have you seen it?"


    "I knew that the leader would never leave us alone, and we wouldn''t follow the wrong person."


    "Yes, back then we were just rats who couldn''t make it through, even the leader was willing to accept us and give us back the strange beast and the golden armor. How could he abandon us now."


    "That''s right, why don''t we send the Evil Glutton to help us?"


    "I never expected that this evil glutton would become so big all of a sudden, and what''s more, it would become so mighty."


    All the cavalry laughed.


    Scar also smiled, a rare smile like this, without him, just like what the brothers said, Han Sanqian did not abandon them.


    That''s all right, as long as he has the backbone, he is not afraid of anything.


    Thinking of this, Scar was in a good mood, patted the strange beast and walked slowly towards the Evil Taotie.


    The strange beast obviously didn''t dare, the majesty from the evil glutton made it terrified, the scar lightly patted him on the back a few times, and then it bravely approached the evil glutton slowly.


    However, just when it was about to approach, suddenly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4787

    "Roar!"


    The Evil Glutton roared fiercely, the sound was so loud that it made a group of people dumbfounded on the spot, and the strange beasts in the audience screamed and backed away in shock.


    Scar was even worse, because it was the closest, and the strange beast under it was the worst scared, and almost threw Scar off on the spot.


    You know, during the battle to the death, his strange beast was not afraid, but at this time, he might not die, but he was so frightened that he had to lament the tyranny of this evil glutton.


    At least, that''s how it is today.


    In fact, this has nothing to do with life and death, it is the fear in pure consciousness.


    "Evil glutton, you don''t want it, we...we are Han Sanqian''s subordinates, we...we are together."


    Scar was afraid that the evil glutton would attack them, so he begged for mercy and explained.


    The Evil Glutton did not speak. After roaring, he looked into the distance, and saw that the flames were soaring to the sky in the distance, and the shouts of killing continued.


    "Damn, Hai Jin, Pei Yuan, Pei Mu!"


    Because it was a temporary idea, Scar didn''t expect that the other three sides would follow him and launch a desperate final charge towards the enemy.


    Now that the battle was over, he followed his gaze and suddenly remembered.


    "Brothers, divide the army into two groups, one will stay in the position, and the other will follow me to fight and save the brothers."


    Dao Scar is a man with the word "righteousness" in his head. He is a man who came out of the streets. When he sees his brother in trouble, he naturally takes the lead.


    However, the cavalry regiment behind them had just responded and was about to rush towards Pei Mu, but at this moment, they felt the ground shaking.


    Looking up in a daze, at some time, the huge body of the Taotie of Evil had moved horizontally in front of everyone, stopping them directly.


    "Evil Glutton, what do you mean? Get out of the way quickly, our brothers in other areas need help, we have to rush there immediately." Scar said anxiously.


    "Yes, you should hurry up and get out of the way. There are ever-changing changes on the battlefield, so don''t delay."


    "If we disturbed you just now, how offended you are, please forgive me."


    A group of people quickly persuaded with good words.


    "I didn''t want to talk to you, but for Han Sanqian''s sake, let me say a few words."


    "I will save the other three sides. As for you, stay where you are."


    "You guys are just a burden!"


    As soon as the words fell, the evil glutton stared at all fours, flew up into the sky in an instant, and then, like a shooting star, went straight in the direction of Pei Mu.


    The light of the fire is the weakest there, indicating that the battle is coming to an end. Naturally, it is also the one that needs rescue the most.


    "Damn it, except for the lord, no one dares to brag like this in front of me, but for some reason, when this evil glutton brags in front of me, I not only don''t feel sick at all, even... even feel that he Very domineering." Scar shook his head and said depressedly.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    It was a rare victory, and everyone was in a good mood, temporarily forgetting the danger and the situation, just for the victory at this moment, the joy at this moment.


    "Grandma, scolding us is a burden, my mother actually thinks what he said is right, and I''m a little bit pleased with what he said, shit." Dao Scar scolded with a smile.


    "However, if there is him to rescue, we really don''t need us. That guy is a shit-stirring stick, and it''s a big one. If he hits it, anyone will be dizzy by him."


    "Let''s just defend our positions. This is a good strategy."


    After Scar finished speaking, he looked back at his brothers for himself.


    Although everyone had smiles on their faces, it was obvious that the troops behind them had been reduced by at least half compared to when they first set off, so that now it seemed that the cavalry regiment was a bit alone.


    This is the cruelty of war.


    "Okay, brothers, you have all worked hard, and I also thank you for giving your life to fight with me. Our brotherhood is not over yet, and it seems that we can continue for a while."


    In a word, everyone smiled knowingly.


    "Looking at your hard work, how about I reward you with something?" Dao Scar smiled mysteriously.


    When they heard that there was a prize, everyone was excited and curious. What kind of reward can you come up with now? !


    "Please watch the show!"


    After the words fell, everyone looked at Pei Mu''s position. The evil glutton had arrived like a shell and hit it directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4788

    Boom!


    As the "missile" landed, a group of people could see from a distance that those men in black were blown up on the spot like countless matchsticks being thrown away.


    Afterwards, without waiting for those things to fall to the ground, the glutton of evil has directly rushed into the place where there are more people, sweeping across the wilderness.


    For a while, there wasn''t much fire on the other side, but because of the sudden addition of the Evil Glutton, the flames soared into the sky.


    The screams were endless, one after another.


    But this scene was far from over. After that, it was where Pei Yuan was, and after that, it was where Hai Jin was.


    The venue on three sides exploded again and again, it can be said that everyone is equal and everyone gets "love".


    The battle finally drew to a close after nearly half an hour.


    With the help of the Taotie of Evil, the three forces finally repelled the enemy reluctantly, leaving the flames still alive.


    However, the loss was also quite heavy.


    There are only more than 1,000 people left in the Haijin Department.


    Pei Yuan and Pei Mu were just miserable. Under the attack of risking their lives, they were almost wiped out. Even if the evil Taotie supported them first, it would only pull them back from the death line.


    The remaining people on each side of the two sides are only a few hundred people, and all of them are wounded.


    By this time, the night was already dark.


    In the enemy''s main tent.


    The special envoy and several other subordinates lowered their heads. Even though there was fine wine on their table, no one was in the mood to take a sip at this moment.


    "Elder, this subordinate is incompetent. He failed to see where Han Sanqian, the evil glutton, was hiding, so that the consumption for several days was actually helping them raise animals. This is due to this subordinate''s dereliction of duty. This subordinate He deserves death."


    After holding it in for a long time, the special envoy couldn''t hold it anymore, so he could only kneel obediently.


    "Elder, this cannot be entirely blamed on him. The front line, including us, is closely watched, but the problem is that none of us have discovered that Han Sanqian is actually at the center of the trench." Arranged a thing like this."


    "Yeah, it looked ordinary at the time, we didn''t think much about it, and its existence was completely reasonable, thinking that it was used to stop us from charging, and it was also convenient for other cavalry to counter our attack and launch a reverse charge to prevent us from entering The use of the position. Who would have thought that he has a trick in his hand."


    "If there is a crime, I believe everyone present is responsible."


    "good."


    There was no internal fighting as imagined, but after the special envoy apologized, everyone begged for mercy.


    The elder''s face was cold, and he looked a little scary, but he suddenly smiled: "Okay, everyone, get up."


    "Get up?" Everyone was taken aback.


    Although a group of people begged for mercy, it was indeed a fact that they lost the first battle, so they just felt that big crimes can be forgiven, but small crimes will never be let go.


    After all, marching and fighting sometimes requires a scapegoat to stabilize the morale of the army.


    Let the people below know that it''s not that they can''t beat others, it''s that their leader''s command is improper!


    Otherwise, the soldiers will think that they can''t beat them, so the role of the scapegoat will be highlighted here.


    "I said long ago that we can''t have smooth sailing when we fight against people like Han Sanqian. Don''t say that Han Sanqian has such a fierce cavalry team, and he is alone. Do you think we will only win undefeated? "


    After finishing the words, he smiled lightly: "The victory or defeat is a common matter for military strategists, especially when facing an opponent like Han Sanqian, so there is no need to blame yourself. Get up."


    Hearing this, several people stood up.


    The special envoy gritted his teeth and said: "Elder, don''t worry, I have reorganized the troops and launched an attack again in half an hour. This time, I specially dispatched a large-scale reserve army to deal with this evil glutton, so as to prevent him from destroying again. The progress of our army."


    "I am willing to join forces to fight and help the front line."


    "I''m willing to wait."


    "Special envoy, we promise that the second attack tonight will win the opponent, and the shame of today''s first battle will be washed away."


    A group of people made a collective statement, full of determination.


    That''s right, such a mighty attack was scattered scattered by the enemy''s troops, as long as it was a single person, it would not be able to swallow this bad breath.


    Beating people doesn''t slap people in the face. The cavalry team slapped them not only in the face, but even with their feet.


    The elder glanced at everyone, but didn''t make a direct statement. After a while, he suddenly smiled mysteriously.


    Everyone is puzzled, not knowing what this means...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4789

    "You are the commanders of the battlefield. Whether to fight or not to fight, you have the final say. But how do you want to fight?"


    The special envoy thought for a moment: "This subordinate has already said that our army has a large number of troops, and we can assign our own people to fight against the evil glutton. Since it is difficult to weigh the monster''s ability at the moment, therefore, the requirements for the team to fight against the glutton are very high." Simple, just wrap it around."


    Upon hearing this, a subordinate immediately agreed: "Subordinates agree with this. The failure this time is also because the evil glutton suddenly appeared and completely disrupted our deployment. As long as we kick him out, the whole battle will be defeated." It will still not change, and the initiative is still firmly in our hands."


    The elder nodded: "That''s right, that''s exactly the case. I agree with this point of view. Let''s continue."


    continue?


    Several people are a little dumbfounded. Since you also agree with this point of view, can''t you follow this method? What is there to go on?


    At this point in the question, a group of people didn''t know how to answer, and they were all at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, the elder shook his head: "Is there nothing to say?"


    Everyone bowed their heads.


    "Okay, then let me ask you, your assumptions are valid, what if there is a second group of evil gluttons? Could it be that every time we attack, we can''t have any variables?"


    "One time, the Evil Glutton suddenly burst out, and his power far exceeded our original budget''s ability to change the situation. So, what happens after that?"


    "When a hole appears, do we just fill it up? If it''s so big, we''ll never win. Don''t forget, until now, Han Sanqian hasn''t shown up yet."


    "In this situation, losing one or two games is not terrible, but if you lose every game, isn''t it terrible?"


    "If you suffer a loss, you must know how to grow, instead of standing still."


    Hearing these words, everyone immediately understood.


    Yes, according to the current preparations, it is indeed possible to win on the original basis, but the question is... What if it is not on the original basis? !


    Han Sanqian directly added another powerful side, what should he do then?


    There is almost no need to think about it, the battle situation is getting bigger, more troops are used, and there are more things to do. As long as there is chaos, the consequences will be more serious.


    Should the soldiers charging at the front line support them, and should the soldiers who besieged the evil glutton provide support? !


    "One hair will move the whole body, and then we will form a passive situation, do you understand?"


    Yes, just like a lie, the first lie may be easily deceived. This is just like their current loss, and everyone can even forget such a loss when they close their eyes.


    However, if you want to continue to complete the lie on the basis of the lie, then the price you will spend will increase, and your lies will increase.


    The same is true on the battlefield. Today you made a mistake, and you just repair it instead of defending it. Then, the more holes there are, the more you will repair it. Until the end, the good things are full of patches.


    So naturally, how strong can something full of patches be?


    "The elder''s teachings are like thunder." The special envoy sighed, secretly fearing that he was almost careless and caused irreparable losses.


    He also seemed to see why those people in front were defeated by Han Sanqian time and time again.


    If it wasn''t for his elders to be here this time, maybe even he would go on the same path as those in front of him, playing a trump card well, but in the end it was smashed.


    "I''ve told you since the beginning of the war that I''m not afraid of you making mistakes. Everyone makes mistakes, especially when facing a man like Han Sanqian who is both powerful and intelligent."


    "But after making a mistake, you have to learn to grow, do you understand?"


    Several people knelt down together: "Thank you for the elder''s teaching, we will definitely remember it in our hearts."


    "Okay, let''s stop here for today, let the troops rest overnight, and you also make a new plan, and start again tomorrow morning."


    "I''ll say it again, I hope you can satisfy me in tomorrow''s plan, and let me see that there are at least a few ways to deal with any emergencies."


    "Battles can be lost, but you can''t lose on the same point all the time."


    "yes."


    After leaving the main tent, the special envoys rushed to the camp of the frontline commander overnight to discuss the plan again.


    And at this time, at the scar...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4790

    Hai Jin, Pei Mu, and Pei Yuan have already gathered.


    Although the battles on the front lines are tight, after fighting for so long, everyone is fighting like headless flies. Therefore, we still need to meet as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures.


    The good thing is that the Evil Glutton stayed there. Although it only had one person, with his speed, it could still rush there immediately when it needed support.


    "Scar, there is a serious shortage of manpower. If the enemy launches a second wave of attack, I don''t think... we will be able to withstand it either." Hai Jin said.


    Scar nodded. After a brief victory, he quickly realized the reality: "Although we have the evil glutton to help us, after all, there are too many enemies. As long as we restrain him in batches, then we will We can be wiped out in this restrained time."


    "Yeah, so, we must formulate a corresponding strategy tonight, no matter whether we win or lose, at least we have to die standing up."


    "How about shrinking the line of defense?" Pei Yuan asked.


    The smaller the line of defense shrinks, the more convenient it is to communicate with each other, but the disadvantage of this is that the people surrounded by them are also smaller.


    Just like the stuffing in the bun, it can''t move.


    "The smaller the range of the cavalry charge, the less lethality. We are already very few. If... if we want to use this strategy, we will only become more and more dangerous." Hai Jin said.


    Pei Yuandao: "But Uncle Haijin, we are already in danger. No matter how big the place is, no one will die."


    Yes, so what if I give you the city of thousands of miles? Insufficient troops, unable to resist, after all, not their own.


    "Let''s just follow Pei Yuan''s opinion. We have no choice now. We can only gather the remaining 10,000 troops as close as possible. In this way, at least we can hold on for a while," Dao Scar said.


    Hai Jin thought for a while, then nodded: "That''s the only way to go."


    "How about this, after the line of defense shrinks, we will adopt the strategy of high-grade horses and low-grade horses. Pei Mu is currently the weakest, so you should take care of him more on the front side, and Pei Yuan will coordinate with our troops. Once the opponent attacks Come on, if we can fight, we will fight, and if we can''t fight, we will try our best to get closer to the responding party, and finally, we will complete the mission."


    Hai Jin didn''t use the word victory, but a mission. He knew very well that they would not win this battle.


    "Okay, that''s the decision." After saying that, Dao Scar glanced at Hai Jin, Pei Yuan, and Pei Mu with some reluctance.


    Sighing, he said, "If we bid farewell at this time, the four of you and I may say goodbye forever."


    "Not much to say, it is an honor in my life for Scar to know you. If there is an afterlife, I would still like to be friends with you."


    Hai Jin nodded: "It''s late to meet you, Scar, take care."


    Pei Mu and Pei Yuan also glanced at each other. The men of the Pei family have very different personalities, but they were surprisingly consistent in their last choice.


    "Let''s act, everyone."


    After saying a word, Scar took the lead in raising his gun and turned around to rush to the front line, but he stopped suddenly after not taking two steps.


    "Look..."


    Looking in the direction of the scar, I saw a peaceful place in the distance, and only a part of the army that was fully equipped on the opposite side remained in place, and there was obviously a lot of space behind.


    "What does the enemy mean? They won''t fight tonight?"


    Looking back at the other three sides, the situation is almost exactly the same as here.


    Judging from experience, the opponent seems to have really died down and is not going to fight anymore.


    "It''s strange. After suffering such a big insult, wouldn''t those people come to take revenge immediately, and instead go back to the camp and go to sleep?" Dao Scar rubbed his head, somewhat puzzled.


    "That''s right, they were still preparing the army for the second attack just now, why...how come after we discussed it for a while, it turned out..." Hai Jin was also a little puzzled.


    Pei Mu frowned slightly: "Could they be trying to make us careless, and then attack us in the middle of the night? If they lose, they will definitely find a way to beat us."


    Pei Yuan also agreed: "I think so."


    Scar touched his chin, thinking carefully, and after a while, he suddenly said, "Why not?"


    Hai Jin instantly understood: "How about..."


    Obviously, everyone has tacitly understood that since it is dead anyway, if you don''t beat me, I will beat you fucking.


    But at this moment, a small soldier suddenly ran over: "Commander, the lord has orders!"


    What? !


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4791

    The leader has orders?


    From the beginning of the battle, the leader seemed to disappear suddenly. He sent someone to the restaurant to look for Han Sanqian, but the people in the restaurant said he was gone.


    He asked people to continue searching in the city, until the Lord Luo told him that Han Sanqian had been missing for several hours.


    No one could find him, and he sent people to search for him for a long time, but they couldn''t find him.


    Dao Scar was very desperate at that time, but he suppressed the news and did not tell his subordinates, only told the three of Haijin about it.


    Now, the soldiers suddenly came with an order from the leader. How could this not surprise and shock the four of them?


    "The lord''s order, where is the lord?" Dao Scar hurriedly pulled the person to ask, because he was too nervous and excited, he even grabbed the little soldier''s arm with his hands involuntarily.


    Fortunately, everyone is wearing golden armor, and the golden armor on this arm can protect them.


    "Report to the commander, the little one doesn''t know where the leader is."


    "You don''t know where he is, where did you get the order?"


    "Just now I went to the side for convenience, but the leader suddenly jumped in front of me and asked me to send you a message."


    "What?" Scar said anxiously.


    "The leader asked you to camp and rest on the spot tonight, and no rash actions are allowed."


    "What? Don''t want me to act rashly? And... want me to camp and rest?"


    With such an opportunity where the enemy''s morale is low, if they fight back, they will inevitably cause huge damage to the enemy. Han Sanqian actually asked... asked himself not to go?


    If this is considered prudent, it is not unreasonable, but it is a bit outrageous to set up camp.


    What is the gap between the two sides now? That is heaven and earth.


    You set up camp here, and if the enemy sends a random squad to attack, it will kill the entire cavalry.


    This is too ridiculous, right?


    "You can see clearly, it''s really the leader himself?" Hai Jin asked.


    This is really anti-intellectual, but if you think about it carefully, this may be the enemy''s trick. The purpose, of course, is to hope that they will do so, and then at night, they can take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack and defeat them.


    Just say it yourself, how could those people have lost the battle in such a situation, how could they not have other ideas? !


    But what confused Haijin was that the little soldier nodded immediately: "I''m sure, it''s the leader of the alliance."


    "Is it really the ally?"


    "The little one sees everything, so it''s undoubtedly the leader of the alliance." Xiao Bing said hastily.


    This time, Hai Jin was even more confused, followed by a group of people with big eyes and small eyes.


    If it is really the lord, why did he give such a strange order? !


    Which does not conform to all the basic logic on the battlefield.


    "Really?" Hai Jin really didn''t believe it.


    "Really, the leader was afraid that you wouldn''t believe me, so he gave me a special token and asked me to give it to you."


    After saying that, Xiaobing took out a token from his pocket and handed it to Scar.


    Scar took the token, took a closer look, and looked up at the other three: "This token is indeed the leader."


    "That is to say, this outrageous order was really given to us by the leader?"


    "Damn, this is too..."


    Scar was speechless.


    Hai Jin was also speechless.


    In fact, it is impossible to confirm the identity of the leader, at least he can find a reason for this broken order.


    but now¡­¡­


    "Hai Jin, what should I do if it''s really the leader''s order?" Dao Scar asked.


    Hai Jin gave him an angry look, "What else can I do, do it."


    "But setting up camp here is too dangerous, right? We are so close to the enemy, if there is any situation, we... we will simply lie on the ground and be killed." Scar said anxiously.


    Hai Jin was full of impatience: "Okay, okay, the leader ordered, what can we do? Even if he wants us to stretch our necks in front of the enemy''s knife now, we have to stretch our necks. Act now!"


    After the words fell, a group of people started to act...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4792

    "Damn it, what is the cavalry regiment doing?"


    "Damn, set up a tent??"


    "They are sick!"


    "Fuck me, what kind of operation is this? They were still desperately countercharging just now, and now... now they are setting up camp again?"


    "Did I misunderstand them? Are they brave, but... are they simply not afraid of death?"


    "That''s right, only those who are not afraid of death will do such two extreme things. For a while, they charge bravely, and for a while, they set up camp in such a dangerous situation, and they are undoubtedly looking for death."


    "Grandma, these foolish fools."


    At the gate of the city, the spectators were praising the cavalry for their bravery and fighting skills, but this second, a group of people sneered.


    There is no other reason. The cavalry regiments are simply too poor to operate under such a dangerous environment and such a close-range attack.


    When marching and fighting, it is not a bad thing to set up a camp in order to have a short rest, but it is a common thing, but the problem is that generally this kind of situation is that the two sides are close in strength, or they will maintain a certain safe distance.


    In this way, when the enemy launches a surprise attack, the headquarters will have time to gather urgently and make counterattacks.


    But if you set up camp in such an absolute disadvantage and the enemy is so close to you, let alone everyone has not seen it, even if you read through historical wars, I am afraid there is no such case.


    As Hai Jin said, this is essentially no different from putting your own neck under someone else''s knife.


    Luo Jin was also puzzled, thinking that he had met Dao Scar, so he stretched out his hand and summoned the servants: "You send someone to see Dao Scar, and just say I sent it, and remind him that in such a short time It is too dangerous to set up camp at such a distance, and it must not be done."


    "They are cavalry. Once the opponent makes a surprise attack, they don''t even have the chance to mount a horse, or they don''t even have the possibility to assemble."


    "yes."


    "By the way, bring some gifts there. Also, you must be careful in your actions. I don''t want to be misunderstood that I have any collusion with the Scar Department, understand?"


    "The subordinates must act quietly, and please rest assured the city lord."


    After the words fell, the servant found a time when no one was paying attention to him, quietly left the stage, and went to work.


    In the tent, Scar was very depressed.


    Although he was not at the scene, but there was no war, the night was very quiet, and the people outside were laughing so loudly, he was not deaf.


    "I''m really convinced, completely convinced."


    "This time, we became the joke of the whole city."


    "depressed!"


    Scar lowered his head, obviously very annoyed.


    Hai Jin sighed, and patted his head: "Forget it, this is the end of the matter, it doesn''t matter. We are polar bears, we are a team, and it is our job to obey the orders of our superiors."


    Although it was difficult to understand Han Sanqian''s operation of serving meals, Haijin adjusted his mentality quickly.


    "Master should have a reason for doing this." Pei Yuan also said.


    "Anyway, we don''t have any other good solutions now, and even if the master''s order is really wrong, it won''t have any other impact, and the result will be the same." Pei Mu said.


    Scar was still aggrieved: "I''m really not afraid of death. As the commander, when we polar bears encounter difficulties, it doesn''t matter if I lead the way and die first, but...but I really can''t stand being laughed at like this before I die. "


    "Man, if I die, I will die standing up, and I will definitely not die lying down like a fool."


    Seeing Scar like this, the other three could only look at each other, really not knowing how to persuade him. After all, what Scar said made sense.


    "Okay, it''s getting late. Now that the camp is set up and everyone has worked hard all day, let''s take this opportunity to have a good rest." Hai Jin stood up, breaking the embarrassment.


    Pei Yuan and Pei Mu nodded, and the three left from Scar''s tent one after another.


    Watching the three leave, the scar was still difficult to unravel, so he lay down directly, covered his face with the quilt, and rested.


    And in the opposite local camp.


    A long "report" sound came urgently.


    The special envoy was discussing tomorrow''s strategy with several colleagues. Seeing someone coming to report at this time, they immediately looked at each other and got up quickly.


    "What''s so urgent?"


    "Report to the special envoy, the opposite position... the opposite position, a... strange thing happened."


    "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4793

    "Strange thing?"


    A few people, you look at me, and I look at you.


    The special envoy hurriedly said: "What''s so strange?"


    The spy said: "The enemy is camping in the same place at this time."


    "What? Set up camp?" Hearing this answer, the special envoy was a little confused.


    A few of his colleagues were also very confused.


    With such a distance, to be honest, as far as they have an absolute advantage, they just set up a few tents for the executives to live in. If you want to say that everyone has a place to live, they still can''t reach it. At this level, there is no way to go to this level.


    After all, the two sides were at war, and Han Sanqian was the one who was called seriously by the above.


    Such people, they must be cautious, so...


    But who would have imagined that they have an absolute advantage, but the enemy is...


    "How much did they install?"


    "There are at least a hundred tents."


    "Nearly a hundred?"


    That means everyone has a place to live.


    "Damn it, this group of people are really brave enough to dare to do this right in front of our eyes?"


    "This is simply not paying attention to us. I suggest that the frontline troops be sent immediately to severely attack the arrogance of the enemy."


    "That''s right, I just let them get away with it today, and then they dare to be so rampant in front of us. If they endure it any longer, won''t they jump on our heads and shit?"


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, but the special envoy raised his hand directly: "No."


    Looking back at the crowd, he said: "Everyone, the elders have warned you not to act recklessly, have you forgotten so quickly?"


    "They bullied people too much, and they should have been taught a lesson."


    "That''s right, otherwise, we''d lose face too much."


    "Everyone, I understand the anger in your hearts. As a front-line commander, do you think I feel better than you? No, I am definitely more angry than any of you. However, if everyone thinks about it, can they really get angry? ?Anyway, I am quite happy."


    Hearing these words, everyone looked at me and I looked at you, with some doubts.


    "Even if you can''t get angry, you can''t be happy, right?"


    "Tell me, how do you change your mind?"


    The special envoy smiled slightly: "When I was in the elder''s camp earlier, I wanted to send troops to continue the attack, but the elder said that if Han Sanqian has other tricks, what should we do, right?"


    "That''s right, the elder has that intention."


    "But what does that mean?"


    The special envoy continued to laugh and said: "This explains a lot of problems. Now that Han Sanqian is under pressure from our army, he suddenly put on such an outrageous and weird way. Think about it... What does this explain? Is there a possibility? Sex, Han Sanqian is doing this on purpose, whether it makes us angry or makes us feel that he has a flaw, will he lead us to take action in the end?"


    Hearing the special envoy''s words, everyone frowned for a moment.


    "There is some truth to this statement. I was angry for a while, and I almost didn''t think carefully enough."


    "That''s right, Han Sanqian logically said that there should be no one so stupid. Even a fool would not do this, let alone him? There may be a real fraud in it."


    "That''s right, the elder also said that the evil glutton alone is unlikely to be all of Han Sanqian''s cards, so he must have a backhand. Originally, we should attack him in normal times, so he is also ready But now, we suddenly stopped attacking, so he was in a hurry and put on such a posture, trying to lure us into the bait."


    "Yes, when you say that, it suddenly dawns on you, Han Sanqian, you are really insidious."


    After several colleagues thought it over, they nodded repeatedly.


    The special envoy smiled lightly: "Han Sanqian wanted to lure us into the bait, but we just didn''t take the bait. Pass down the order, and all troops are not allowed to act rashly without my order."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "As for the other side, they can make as much noise as they like. We''ll talk about it at dawn after we come up with a battle plan."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "Go."


    After dismissing the subordinates, the enemy army, which was about to move, regained peace once again.


    And in a certain place, someone also received supernatural powers, and then, a pleasant voice came slightly.


    It was a slight smile, like a crisp sound.


    "Miss¡­¡­"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4794

    "What are you laughing at?" Chi Meng asked softly.


    "I laughed at the enemy for being too stupid, or I laughed at Han Sanqian for being smart."


    "Miss, Han Sanqian didn''t succeed in luring the enemy, why do you praise him?"


    "Luring the enemy?" Lu Ruoxin smiled softly: "Soldiers are deceitful, don''t just look at things on the surface."


    "The art of war, there are great Confucianists, orthodox commanders, well-directed, well-mobilized, and grass-roots ones, who act according to the situation and act according to the situation."


    "The two have different styles and different natural styles of play. The former is like the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky, with great momentum and great momentum, while the latter may use tricks that are sinister and dirty, but they can also be used in a limited space. The biggest advantage, so as to turn defeat into victory."


    "What kind of lady do you think Han Sanqian is?"


    "Him?" Lu Ruoxin chuckled: "He''s neither, or in other words, he''s all of them."


    "Miss, is he really that powerful?"


    "Chi Meng, if you understand Han Sanqian''s chess game tonight, you won''t question it."


    "Chi Meng''s eyesight is clumsy, so please let me know."


    "Do you really think he is luring the enemy?!"


    "yes."


    "You are wrong. Han Sanqian is not trying to lure the enemy, but is trying to give his generals a chance to rest."


    "Miss, what''s the explanation?"


    "It''s very simple. The current army of men in black has just suffered a surprise attack by Han Sanqian''s evil glutton, so they must act carefully. This can be seen from the opponent''s refusal to launch a second attack at night."


    Chi Meng nodded: "When dealing with Han Sanqian, of course we must be cautious."


    "He just took advantage of the opponent''s cautiousness to let the troops set up camp with great fanfare and rest well. Then at this time, the enemy army will be angry, but what happens after the anger? It can only be calm."


    "Miss, what do you mean is that the enemy army is afraid of being fooled and will suffer losses during the day, so they don''t dare to attack at will?"


    "That''s right, so, it seems like this move is stupid, but it''s actually very smart."


    "He, Han Sanqian, is not afraid that the enemy will be single-minded, so he wants to beat him? In this way, his troops will be wiped out in an instant. The risk is so high...unimaginable."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled: "There is indeed a great risk, but it is indeed worth the gamble. Because if the enemy is a single-minded person, the battle will not advance so slowly after so many days."


    "This guy is really hard to deal with." Chi Meng said speechlessly: "You despicable villain."


    "He is extremely smart, he knows what tricks to use to deal with anyone, and his ability to be flexible is simply top-notch. A person like him, even if his skill is removed, is enough to occupy a place in the world with his intelligence. Chi Meng, you have to be good at learning." Hold on."


    Chi Meng nodded: "This servant understands. However, no matter how smart he is, he can''t escape from Miss''s palm."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled lightly: "When I first met him, I really thought so, but as I said before, some things started to exceed my expectations, and now, I just hope that I can borrow your good words."


    "Miss, you have always been confident, why this time? It''s not a servant who compliments you. Along the way, Han Sanqian has played with almost any opponent, but only in your hands, he has never completely gained the upper hand, so..."


    Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly: "But, I''ve never had a complete upper hand in front of him, have I?"


    Chi Meng didn''t answer.


    "So, until the end, it''s unknown who will win. Where are our troops?" Lu Ruoxin asked suddenly.


    Chi Meng said: "It''s right behind."


    "Order them to hide, and they must not be discovered by outsiders. If there is action, I will order it myself."


    Chi Meng knew that the lady had eaten the weight and was determined to suspend aiding Han Sanqian, so she was unavoidably worried, and said, "Although Han Sanqian really has a lot of tricks today."


    "However, as the old saying goes, it''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Han Sanqian''s current situation, even if he will change in ever-changing ways, so what can he do?"


    He simply doesn''t have enough troops to deal with it. It''s like no matter how good a person is, he can fight ten or even a hundred, but what can he do in the face of tens of thousands or millions?


    It''s not just the ending of being beaten to death.


    "Let''s take one step at a time." Lu Ruoxin said, "Because, I''m more curious than you, how Han Sanqian is going to cook such a bad dish..."


    "Now, after watching Han Sanqian, I''m starting to like his gamble style."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4795

    Exciting and fun.


    It was absolutely impossible for Lu Ruoxin to do this before.


    For her, all life should be planned step by step, and all plans should be thoughtful and meticulous. Such a gamble simply cannot exist.


    Because she doesn''t even have a small gamble.


    When she does things, she can only succeed 100% without failure, and there is no other probability of any percentage ratio.


    But now, she gambled.


    Moreover, the gamble is big.


    Once the rescue is not timely, she will lose everything.


    Everything will eventually be destroyed. The big plan that she has worked so hard for so long may go bankrupt.


    But on the other hand, if she wins the bet, her biggest hole card will still not be exposed in advance. The most important thing is that she can see Han Sanqian''s limit again.


    Therefore, there are bad disadvantages and good advantages.


    She chose to gamble!


    "Forgive me for speaking bluntly, but I don''t think that Han Sanqian has such good cooking skills, or rather, it has nothing to do with cooking, because the bad situation given to him in front of him can''t be called bad food, but a pile of rubbish at all. .¡±


    "If it''s rubbish, no matter how delicious it is, how good it is, but who can call it a dish?"


    "This is a dead end, miss, please think again."


    "But Miss Ben, why do you want to say no?" Lu Ruoxin said.


    "Miss made a decision, and this servant naturally dare not refute, and this servant is just sharing her worries from a rational point of view."


    Lu Ruoxin let out a long sigh: "I understand what you mean, otherwise, if you dare to contradict Miss Ben like this, do you think you will stand here safe and sound? But, I''m really curious."


    "Why don''t you... Numaid takes the risk of bringing some people closer to the position first, and if there is any change, Numaid will take action immediately, and after that, Miss will bring follow-up troops to follow?"


    This is indeed the best way, but at the same time, it will also seriously hurt Chi Meng and other first troops.


    Because they will bear the maximum assistance, and naturally they will also bear the more ferocious attacks of the enemy.


    In that case, Chi Meng and the first army might be completely wiped out.


    "Chi Meng, do you know the consequences of doing this?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    "The servant understands that the servant may never return."


    "You know you''re going to do this again?"


    "As long as it can relieve the lady''s worries, Chi Meng is willing to do anything."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin nodded slightly: "Chi Meng, come back alive."


    Chi Meng''s heart warmed up: "Yes."


    She knew very well that even though it was just such a simple sentence, compared to before, Lu Ruoxin cared enough for her.


    All along, Lu Ruoxin has always been aloof, looking down on anyone''s attitude, a slave like her is nothing more than a toy in her hands.


    Just like those cats she often hugs, rub your hair when you are happy, and pluck your hair when you are unhappy, killing it instantly.


    But today, she let herself come back alive!


    At least, she regards herself as her own.


    "You go." Lu Ruoxin waved his hand.


    Chi Meng retreated, and in less than a moment, he led dozens of people towards the battlefield quickly under the cover of night.


    Lu Ruoxin looked at Han Sanqian''s camp, and smiled softly: "Han Sanqian, I have tried my best, even for you, I played gambling for the first time in my life."


    "You must not let me lose the bet the first time."


    "I''m a loser."


    After the words fell, Lu Ruoxin''s figure gradually disappeared in place.


    And somewhere in the city, Han Sanqian stood in the shadow of a building, and it was almost difficult for outsiders to tell whether it was his shadow or the reflection of the building.


    "I still have the card, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand it after dawn. I think you must be sleepless all night now, and you hate me deeply, right?"


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian looked at the main tent at the enemy''s front line where the lights had not been turned off because they were discussing plans...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4796

    It was a quiet night, and I fought on the battlefield for several days. I am afraid that no one thought that there would be such a peaceful day.


    A lot of spectators spent money, and all the restaurants did their best to provide their services. One after another, they put up beds and tents at the gate of the city. It seemed that this place had been developed into a temporary sightseeing spot.


    After watching for a day, they were also exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.


    Although Luo Jin did not return to the mansion, but stayed where he was, but after all, his identity was there, and the servants of the City Lord''s Mansion built him a temporary small residence in a better part of the city wall.


    Although it is made of tents, at least there are wine and meat, beds and stools,


    The night passed, and the sky became bright again.


    The tents of the cavalry battalion looked extremely abrupt in the sunlight.


    However, no matter what, the rest of the night was at least like a drop of water in the desert. Although it could not quench the long-distance thirst, at least the near-thirst was quenched a lot.


    However, unlike the soldiers who rested well, Scar didn''t actually rest well overnight.


    As the commander in chief, he must be responsible for everyone. Naturally, he can''t fall asleep when tired like the soldiers. He must always observe the enemy''s situation.


    But the strange thing is that the opponent really didn''t attack all night, so his worry seemed a little unnecessary.


    "Grandma, those spectators laughed at last night, but Haijin, don''t tell me, the enemy army really didn''t attack last night. We can win, but at least it won''t be a problem if we persevere and resist for a while." Dao Scar scratched his head and said strangely.


    Hai Jin smiled: "That''s true. Yesterday everyone charged desperately. Although the soldiers didn''t say anything, anyone with a discerning eye could see their hard work and fatigue. This night''s rest really came in time."


    Scar continued to doubt: "It''s thanks to the lord who let us set up camp, otherwise, in such a cold environment, we might not be able to rest well even if we rest. You said, the lord knew that the other party would definitely come over? If it weren''t for him My boss, I doubt if he is a rebel."


    Hai Jin shook his head: "I don''t know how the leader knows this, I can only say that the leader has a clever plan. Back then, the five columns of us in the Tianmo Castle were played around by him alone."


    Dao Scar bared his teeth and smiled: "Hehe, it''s a good thing you told me to resolutely carry out the order yesterday, otherwise I might have done something ridiculous with my temper."


    Hai Jin smiled and patted Scar on the shoulder: "We are brothers who have experienced life and death now, don''t say such polite words."


    Scar nodded: "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense, the enemy may launch a big attack today, and the quieter last night, it means that the enemy may be more active today, I guess, this time they must want to Alright, how to hold back the evil glutton so that it cannot help us."


    "There is no doubt about this, and they may even be prepared to deal with other such emergencies. In other words, today''s battle is up to us." Hai Jin agreed.


    Scar smiled: "Are you afraid of death?"


    "I''m not afraid of death. I, Haijin, am already alone and lonely. If the lord hadn''t given me the dragon veins to renew my life, I would have died in Tianmo Castle."


    Scar hehe: "You''re right, if it wasn''t for the lord, I might have died a long time ago. I know that the people in Tianmobao wanted to get rid of me a long time ago. Who made me more or less a little leader."


    Hai Jin smiled: "However, I don''t want to die."


    "Hai Jin, what the hell do you mean by that?"


    Hai Jin shook his head: "Don''t you understand what I mean? I want to survive, so I want to win this battle."


    Scar was dumbfounded on the spot, he really didn''t think about surviving.


    Seeing that Scar was stunned, Hai Jin smiled lightly, and patted him on the shoulder: "Although there was nothing worth nostalgic about in the first half of my life, in the second half of my life, I can count as knowing you as a brother, and I still have some nostalgia for this world. Life is a matter of life, I''m back to my line of defense, and hopefully, we''ll see each other eventually."


    After the words fell, Haijin got up and left.


    Looking at Haijin''s back, Dao Scar was stunned for a moment, then reflected: "Hai Jin, you heard me clearly, I will definitely not die before you die."


    "Come here, beat the drums for Lao Tzu to organize the army."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4797

    Boom boom boom!


    With the sound of heavy drums from the cavalry regiment, the new day officially kicked off.


    As if to deal with the cavalry regiment, the enemy army also sounded their horns and raised troops quickly, and a large number of men in black lined up, ready to go.


    Looking up, it''s like a huge wave under the tide, layer after layer, full of suffocation.


    "Everyone, were you ashamed of yesterday''s battle?"


    In front of the enemy''s formation, the special envoy went out in person.


    All the generals said in unison: "Shame."


    "Okay, since you know the shame, you have to learn to get back what you lost. They are right in front of you, can you take them back?"


    All the generals once again said in unison: "Take it!"


    "Okay!" Hearing the high morale, the special envoy waved the red flag in his hand: "Order the first column, launch a general attack, and make a frontal surprise attack!"


    "yes."


    The yellow flag in his hand waved again: "Order the second column, cover with wings, the enemy will attack and assist the defense, and the enemy will defend and assist the attack."


    "yes."


    The green chess in his hand shook again: "Third and fourth columns."


    "exist!"


    Accompanied by this uniform roar, the sound of metal also shook the sky.


    A huge team of one hundred thousand horses took a step forward.


    "Today, your main task is to entangle the evil glutton. I don''t ask you to take it down, but you must guarantee that you will stick to my position. Wherever the evil glutton goes, you will entangle me. Of course, it is best for you To trap it in one place, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Where are the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth columns!"


    Wow!


    Another hundred thousand people took a step forward.


    "As a trilateral position, follow the army. Remember, your duty is not to participate in the war, nor to kill the enemy. Your duty is to ensure the smooth progress of the war on the battlefield. Gods come, kill gods, Buddhas come, destroy Buddha, do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "The tenth and eleventh columns also move with the army to form a second protective circle. If gods and Buddhas attack, your first priority is to interfere and attack, and assist the four columns in the first circle inside. Attacks, delays, no mistakes."


    "yes!"


    "Twelfth, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth Columns."


    "exist."


    "Your three columns form a triangle to protect the third circle. Your task is to wander around. Once any accident occurs and you are tired of coping, you must immediately follow up to support, understand?"


    "yes."


    "Okay, fourteen columns, with a total number of 600,000 people, Han Sanqian, how will you play with me this time?"


    Seeing the fourteen columns moving slowly like a huge net amidst the sound of their own drums and trumpets, the special envoy showed a satisfied smile.


    These fourteen columns are not complicated to play, but the functionality of the internal team was differentiated by several executives last night.


    They each have their own tasks, and the difficulty of completing the task is not extremely high, so that it can be guaranteed that it will not make mistakes, and the division of labor in the team is repeated, even if someone makes a mistake, others can quickly make up for it.


    Then, under the circumstances that nothing goes wrong like this, this is like a big carriage running.


    No one can stop it, only it can stop itself.


    "The enemy army is attacking."


    In front of Scar''s formation, the cavalry regiment had already made preparations. Scar stood at the forefront of the team, and the subordinate beside him reminded softly.


    "Don''t worry, bring it closer." Dao Scar said calmly.


    After a few days of hard fighting, he has already made him very clear what distance is the distance that can give full play to the best advantage of the cavalry regiment''s charge.


    He is now, really relying on the experience of life and death.


    After a while, the enemy was getting closer and closer, and Scar knew that the distance was almost the same.


    "Brothers, we won yesterday. To be honest, I enjoy this feeling very much. Therefore, I don''t like to lose. Although our team does have a huge disadvantage in numbers, we brothers are united as one."


    "I don''t want to say anything else. Our group, whether it''s for the sake of winning or revenge, today, let''s continue to fight with them to the end, how about it?"


    "Okay." The cavalry regiment roared in unison.


    "Everyone is there, obey my orders!"


    "kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Under the leadership of Scar, the entire cavalry regiment launched an attack again.


    As for the other three sides, although the envoys had no special arrangements, the large reduction in the number of casualties in the cavalry regiment was still difficult to cope with.


    The war begins again...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4798

    "Kill."


    The flames of war were rekindled, and there were shouts of killing everywhere for a while.


    The people watching the battle at the city gate actually woke up early. Many people had already washed up and even made tea, and they had already waited for a long time.


    "In today''s battle, the black-clothed army is bound to take back the field. The deployment of such a large-scale army is like a tsunami, overwhelming the people completely out of breath."


    "Yeah, the opponent has obviously used nearly half of their soldiers and horses. It can''t be said that they are completely impatient, but at least they have made up their minds to avenge their shame. Can the cavalry regiment perform miracles this time?"


    "Although the cavalry regiment won the charge yesterday, it was only a tragic victory. A large number of troops were wiped out, and now the remaining number is less than half of the original number. Moreover, most of these people were injured. It is difficult to create a miracle like Go to heaven."


    "This time, even with the help of Da Luo God, the cavalry regiment could not escape death."


    In the eyes of everyone, the cavalry regiment is nothing more than a dead body.


    And with the confrontation between the two sides, in an instant, the situation on the battlefield was really as everyone had guessed.


    The cavalry regiment, which was still capable of a battle yesterday, rushed over today, but it was completely like a moth to a flame. It almost didn''t need to fight a few moves. As soon as the two sides met, the cavalry regiment instantly fell into a disadvantage.


    The opponent continued to suffer from the charge. Right now, the cavalry regiment gave up frontline trenches and other fortifications in order to gather the smallest number of people more concentrated, so naturally, it would also bring disadvantages.


    And the opponent had been prepared for a long time. As soon as the charge arrived, the opponent used a convenient formation, not only to defuse the charge of the cavalry regiment, but also to surround them directly.


    It''s like a sheep trying to fight back, but when it rushed over, it just rushed into the tiger''s mouth.


    Not only was the entire cavalry regiment unable to move at all, the most important thing was that they were now in a desperate situation.


    The other three sides were not much better either. With very few troops, it was difficult for them to parry the opponent''s attack. Once the battle started, the remnant soldiers were exhausted to deal with it.


    Although Hai Jin, Pei Mu, and Pei Yuan have excellent individual capabilities under the personal guidance of Han Sanqian.


    But only to themselves.


    On the other hand, if the various ministries hadn''t had such a single-handed general, then those cavalry would have died on the spot in a matter of days.


    Fortunately, the Evil Glutton came to the rescue in time. Although the three-way battle was fierce, they managed to avoid falling into a deadlock with the help of the Evil Glutton.


    "Evil glutton, go to save the front line. The three of us are just secondary lines, so it doesn''t make much sense."


    "Once the front is broken, we will be finished sooner or later, but as long as the front is not broken, we still have hope."


    Hai Jin shouted loudly at the Taotie of Evil.


    Although the Taotie of Evil did not echo back, it flew forward and quickly killed it in front of it.


    And sure enough, as soon as the evil glutton came, the two columns of the enemy immediately swarmed up. They were part of the entire army, but they seemed to be dissociated from the entire team.


    They have only one mission, and that is to stalk evil gluttonously.


    The other party obviously didn''t want to waste the whole night. Facing the encirclement and suppression of a whole hundred thousand people, the procrastination and evil gluttony were powerless, but it was difficult to get rid of it for a while.


    "Hmph, you can''t play this time."


    Seeing the evil glutton being entangled, the special envoy smiled in satisfaction.


    With 100,000 people, the Evil Glutton can stalk the Evil Glutton for a whole day, not to mention that he only requires that group of soldiers to stalk the Evil Glutton for a mere few hours.


    Even, to put it bluntly, an hour is enough.


    Because one hour was enough for him to completely eradicate the cavalry regiment.


    "Order the frontline troops to fight, hit me hard, and I will completely eradicate this damned cavalry regiment."


    "yes."


    Accompanied by the orders from the subordinates, the drums were beating loudly. Sure enough, the men in black were attacking the cavalry regiment even more fiercely. Not to mention the cavalry, even the scars could no longer hold on.


    "Damn it, today, it seems that I will not survive."


    "Damn, Hai Jin, I broke my promise, today, let''s go first."


    As soon as the words fell, Scar immediately fell into a desperate state, and killed many enemy troops again.


    But it was clear to everyone that he couldn''t survive.


    Sure enough, after several rounds, the enemy repeatedly hit Scar. He staggered back, but his mouth was full of blood, and the cavalry behind him also fell into death.


    But at this moment, a sound explosion suddenly sounded, and a figure descended from the sky...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4799

    ang bang bang!


    There were several explosions in succession, and the men in black surrounding Scar and the cavalry regiment were all blown up on the spot, turned into black smoke, and died.


    The encirclement circle that had already been formed was blasted several meters apart abruptly.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure landed in front of Scar.


    "League...Leader?" Dao Scar was startled.


    It was Han Sanqian who came.


    Seeing that it was Han Sanqian, the imposing black-clothed army immediately stopped advancing and took a step back.


    The super-powerful offensive also came to a standstill in an instant.


    "Damn, didn''t you say that Han Sanqian escaped? He...how did he suddenly appear on the battlefield?"


    "Yeah, we...we were watching intently the whole time, he...he...how did he come to the battlefield without us noticing?"


    At the city gate, a group of onlookers were dumbfounded, because for them, they really couldn''t see how Han Sanqian appeared.


    When Luo Jin saw Han Sanqian, he also stood up immediately, because he was too anxious, which made his figure a little unstable.


    "You... How did you see him rushing to the battlefield from other places?" Luo Jin asked urgently.


    The servants looked at me and I looked at you, shaking their heads repeatedly.


    As the lord of the city, although Luo Jin was low-key enough, it didn''t mean that the servants around him were all ordinary servants. Among them, there were a few masters among the masters to ensure his safety.


    However, even so, these masters did not notice how Han Sanqian appeared at all.


    "Master, this Han Sanqian is like a ghost, and suddenly appeared."


    "It shouldn''t be called a ghost, because a ghost at least has a ghost image, but this guy doesn''t even have a shadow. The subordinates even wonder if this guy appeared out of thin air."


    Luo Jin nodded again and again: "A master, you are indeed a master."


    "But didn''t Han Sanqian disappear? Why did he suddenly appear on the battlefield?"


    "Yeah, we have also searched the whole city, but we haven''t found his whereabouts."


    The two subordinates were puzzled.


    Luo Jin couldn''t answer this question either. Although he had already cut off his "love thread" and stopped thinking about what Han Sanqian was going to do, he had slowly accepted the concept of Han Sanqian''s escape in his heart.


    But who would have imagined that Han Sanqian not only appeared in the turn of events, but also appeared at the most tragic and intense time of the battle.


    "It''s good that he shows up. As for the others, it''s actually not that important."


    A few servants, you look at me, and I look at you.


    "My lord, even though that''s what I said, what''s the use of a mere Han Sanqian appearing? If he appeared earlier, the cavalry regiment might still have peace of mind because of the master''s presence, and they can fight again. Now that the cavalry regiment has charged several times and there are not many people left, what''s the point of Han Sanqian appearing?"


    "Yeah, no matter how capable he is, Han Sanqian, but look at the black-clothed army on the field, densely packed, like a sea, and Han Sanqian just looks like a solitary boat on the sea. The sea sways at will. Ah, it must be completely overthrown."


    "that is."


    Hearing the comments of the servants, Luo Jin did not deny that the current situation was indeed the case.


    From anyone''s point of view, no, to be precise, Han Sanqian has no chance of winning even if he looks at it from the point of view of a lunatic.


    His appearance, in fact, from a rational point of view, is indeed nothing more than sending him to death.


    Even, Luo Jin couldn''t help but have a weird thought in his mind, that is, Han Sanqian might as well run for his life, at least, if the green hills are left, he might not be afraid of running out of firewood.


    "Just... just take it as a real performance by Han Sanqian." Luo Jin replied softly.


    Before the formation, the special envoy also saw the stagnation of the army ahead, and at this time, the messengers also rushed to him.


    "Special envoy, Han...Han Sanqian has been killed!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4800

    Hearing this, the special envoy frowned: "What did you just say, Han Sanqian appeared on the battlefield?"


    "Exactly."


    It was confirmed, but a group of people did not respond at all. All of them had small eyes, as if they were caught in some kind of thinking.


    Such a large army suddenly stagnated without his order. Obviously, there should be a major change. Therefore, the appearance of Han Sanqian is indeed the only reasonable explanation.


    But the problem is that Han Sanqian has not been seen for several days since the start of the battle, so how could he appear at this time.


    There had long been rumors in the market that he, Han Sanqian, had fled privately. Although everyone kept him in the plan that he was still in according to the elder''s order, in their hearts, they already believed that this was the truth.


    Hearing the news now, it was obvious that he had some indigestion for a while.


    "What does Han Sanqian mean? He dares to show up at this meeting, does he really think he is a god? It''s a pity, even if he is a god, he will have to die today."


    "That''s right, he''s just a mere person, what kind of storm can he cause?"


    Everyone was very disdainful.


    The special envoy was a little worried at first, but his colleagues couldn''t help but smile when they said this, and looked at the messenger: "How many troops did he bring?"


    "Speak to the special envoy, and he is the only one."


    "Joke, one person wants to be an enemy of my hundreds of thousands of troops? He Han Sanqian is just dreaming."


    "The envoy, what should we do next?"


    The special envoy did not speak immediately, but instead looked at several colleagues and said, "What do you guys think?"


    Although he disdains the appearance of Han Sanqian''s individual soldiers very much now, for the sake of prudence, he still needs to ask other people for their opinions.


    "Han Sanqian''s sudden appearance is indeed not what we expected, but we don''t need to panic too much. After all, our plan this time has already made detailed plans for various emergencies."


    "That''s right, it''s impossible for us to suspend the attack because of his appearance, and go back and make a new plan, right? Such a child''s play, I think, not only we can''t pass the elders, but also the thousands of people from Qianye City, They will also treat us as a joke."


    "Now that the arrow is on the string, we have to shoot. We have no extra maneuvers. It doesn''t matter if Han Sanqian appears. We will have to look for him everywhere. Taking advantage of this opportunity, we will take him down in one fell swoop."


    The special envoy nodded. The elder said yesterday that he didn''t want to see any mistakes in today''s plan. If Han Sanqian stopped him, there would be no way to make a deal.


    Moreover, it is not that they are completely unprepared. After all, there are enough people in the two-layer encirclement, and they are supposed to deal with other situations.


    Now, Han Sanqian belongs to this rank, so mobilizing them is always within the understandable scope.


    "Well, this Han Sanqian is the one who destroyed our city after all. I suggest adding some reinforcements."


    "That''s right, the elder has always told us to be careful, so we should not be too careless."


    "Aren''t there still a hundred thousand unmoved soldiers behind us, call them out to fight."


    The special envoy frowned: "No, those hundreds of thousands of people are used to protect our base camp and the elders. Otherwise, if Han Sanqian uses one trick to capture the thief and first capture the king, it will be a real chaos."


    After thinking for a while, the special envoy turned his head and said, "Well, don''t we have millions of troops on the periphery? We have dispatched a batch of them to supplement and siege the battlefield. What do you think?"


    Everyone looked at each other, then nodded.


    This is indeed the best choice.


    "Okay, I''m going to mobilize reinforcements now. Five minutes later, I will definitely lead the reinforcements to the battlefield." After a colleague finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The special envoy also let out a long breath, and looked at the battlefield.


    "Special envoy, do you want to continue the attack?" the orderly asked.


    The special envoy hesitated for a moment, but his colleagues nodded one after another.


    He nodded: "Of course continue to attack, but before attacking, I have one more thing to do."


    The messenger was puzzled: "What else should the special envoy do?"


    The special envoy smiled slightly: "It''s a very important matter. Everyone, if you don''t dislike it, can you come with me?"


    Seeing the special envoy looking at them, several colleagues looked at each other, and then nodded in unison: "Please tell me!"


    Just, where to go?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4801

    Amidst everyone''s doubts, the special envoy waved his hand again, and led a few elites to follow his colleagues on the spot to ensure their safety. After that, he led a group of people towards the position.


    Soon, colleagues discovered that the place the special envoy took them to was none other than the front line.


    And... in front of Han Sanqian.


    "We meet again."


    Seeing Han Sanqian, the special envoy smiled slightly.


    Han Sanqian responded with a smile: "It''s pretty fast, is this the result of you asking me to wait for three days?"


    The special envoy frowned slightly, and smiled on the surface: "Isn''t it surprising enough? With 1.8 million horses, I can see you Han Sanqian enough, right?"


    Han Sanqian was disdainful: "Don''t you have any extra people?"


    "Han Sanqian, what do you mean by that?"


    Han Sanqian glanced at the soldiers behind him: "There are too few people who want to kill me."


    "Han Sanqian, you have such a big tone. Do you really think you are a god? There are more than one million people, and you are not afraid of talking big and biting your own tongue?"


    "That''s right, you are really shameless, be more polite to you, you really don''t treat yourself as an outsider, right?"


    "I didn''t expect that Han Sanqian, who is so famous, is really famous, and this bragging ability is not covered."


    "It''s like how strong I am. I still look down on our more than one million people. I don''t know who has been fighting with us for so many days. They dare not even show their faces. What a good cavalry regiment, forcibly blocking some people The knife is almost gone.¡±


    After several colleagues heard Han Sanqian''s words, they were all filled with disdain, and they all mocked Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled, and didn''t want to refute these groups, but Dao Scar didn''t bother to speak out: "Hmph, do we still need our lord to show up to clean up your garbage? We polar bears can kill you without leaving any pieces behind." , you still have the nerve to mention this to us?"


    "So many people beat us for so many days, what kind of bird did we end up beating, I laughed to death."


    With Scar''s words, the managers of the other party almost couldn''t stop their old blood.


    The scene of yesterday''s failure was even recalled in their minds.


    But no matter how angry they are, they really can''t refute it. Do we want to tell others that we are worried about your Han Sanqian''s tricks, and we are afraid of the truth, so we fight you cautiously? !


    Is that different or showing weakness? !


    The special envoy could only grit his teeth, and said in a muffled voice: "Hmph, I''m just playing with you casually, do you really take this seriously?"


    Scar was disdainful, and fought back: "Then why don''t you know, we didn''t fight casually, just to play with you?"


    "You..." The envoy exploded in anger.


    Arguing with a street bastard, the special envoy has obviously found the wrong person.


    "Stop talking nonsense, today I will let you know what it means to play." A certain colleague scolded angrily.


    This time, Scar didn''t speak, after all, he really didn''t have much confidence.


    Han Sanqian gently raised his hand, and stopped the scar in time, and then looked at the person who spoke: "Han Jinghou."


    "Okay." After the colleague finished speaking, he made a gesture and wanted to leave the place with everyone and let the soldiers start again.


    It was the special envoy, who hesitated for a moment and looked at Han Sanqian after shouting softly, "This special envoy came to meet you, not to argue with you, this special envoy just wanted to meet with the commander of the cavalry regiment .¡±


    "Our commander is Han Sanqian, haven''t you seen it?" Dao Scar said.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand, looked into the special envoy''s eyes, and said, "The one next to me is the commander-in-chief of the polar bear, Scar."


    After receiving Han Sanqian''s confirmation, the special envoy turned his attention back to Scar''s body: "Sure enough, he is a dragon and a tiger, and he looks extraordinary at first glance. I am the commander-in-chief of the frontline troops."


    Scar glanced at him with disdain: "Speak if you have something to say, and fart if you have something to say."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Scar, although the enemy wants to fight, there must also be basic etiquette. It is polite for someone to come to see you on the battlefield in person. You must have basic respect."


    Scar pulled his neck, suppressed his anger, and looked at the other side: "What''s the matter, tell me, I, Scar, is a rough man, I don''t understand your etiquette, hurry up, and get straight to the point."


    Han Sanqian also looked at the special envoy with a smile, wondering what kind of fart this guy is going to fart, but it is definitely unusual to go around looking for the scar...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4802

    "Okay, then I''ll speak up if I have something to say."


    "It''s like this. I have fought with you for several days. This special envoy admires your daring style. Even after the fight, I told our soldiers that if all of you die in battle, we will dig your graves for you. To show respect."


    "Of course, there are many ways to respect, not necessarily, it can only be obtained after death. We have already appreciated your battlefield performance."


    The envoy laughed.


    After Dao Scar heard it, he touched his head and was a little confused for a moment: "What are you talking about?"


    Han Sanqian rolled his eyes at the scar: "What he meant was that he wanted to recruit you into the gang."


    "What kind of gang do you join?" Dao Scar didn''t realize it, he was a little dazed, but in the blink of an eye, he seemed to suddenly think of something: "Damn, he wants me to do it with him."


    Han Sanqian nodded with a wry smile. This guy, Scar, is a straight-forward person. If you make a detour with him, isn''t that just a detour for him?


    "That''s what it means." Han Sanqian confirmed.


    Scar just wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he suddenly smiled: "It seems to be a good choice, you are strong and strong, joining you will only have advantages and no disadvantages."


    "But, do you know who I am?"


    Of course the special envoy wanted to answer him, but he was afraid of losing his identity, so he could only look at him indifferently.


    Scar sneered: "I am a member of Tianmo Castle, you know what you have done in Tianmo Castle, right?"


    "Hmph, I''m not afraid to tell you, when I was cornered by you bastards in Tianmobao, I really wanted to join you, but what was your attitude at that time?"


    "I hate you, but I''m just a street gangster, a local hooligan!"


    "Not good enough for you!"


    "Now, you want me to join you? I''m sorry, the old man you loved and ignored, but the current old man you can''t stand up to."


    "Of course, the person who makes me qualified to make you unable to climb is Han Sanqian. Do you think that I will betray him? Do you think that my brothers will betray him?"


    Scar roared loudly, imposing.


    Following Scar''s gesture, he looked at the cavalry behind him. Although they were all wounded, they looked at the special envoy with a sneer of disdain on their faces.


    The special envoy''s face was cold, he had no intention of wanting the so-called cavalry in front of him.


    However, at this time, for the sake of safety, if Han Sanqian''s subordinates can be separated, that would definitely be a great achievement.


    But what he didn''t expect was that even if he opened his golden mouth, even if the other party refused, he was still so ruthless.


    "Okay, Scar, right? Originally, I thought you were brave enough and wanted to give you a way to survive, but I really didn''t think that you are just a brave person without brains. If you want to join, I don''t want it."


    "Forget it, people on the battlefield deserve to die on the battlefield, I wish you good luck."


    After the words fell, the special envoy left with his colleagues and subordinates depressed.


    Seeing the other party leave, Han Sanqian looked at the scar and smiled: "They have warmly invited you to join them, how wonderful, you know, they didn''t even invite me, and they just started working with me."


    Scar curled his lips contemptuously: "You don''t come here, as long as you, Han Sanqian, say that you want to find a place to stay, some people beg you to come."


    "But it''s true, they didn''t invite me."


    "That''s because you are fierce, boss, they are afraid of raising tigers." Dao Scar said.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Okay, let''s be serious, do you regret it?"


    Scar shook his head: "What regrets? I''ve said it all, if it weren''t for you, I would still be a mouse in the ground, and I might have died a long time ago. Everything I have now is because of you, the leader. given."


    "Scar doesn''t have much culture, and my brothers don''t have much culture, but we still know the words of knowing kindness and repaying, don''t we, brothers."


    "Yes!" The crowd behind him responded.


    Hearing the neat shouts, Han Sanqian smiled: "Brothers, don''t worry, Han can''t guarantee anything else, but the only thing I can guarantee is that you will never regret choosing me to give up the opposite side today."


    "I said."


    After saying that, Han Sanqian looked at the enemy army in front of him with a sneer, and his devilish energy began to boil...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4803

    "Brothers, follow me, as long as Han does not die, I can guarantee that you will not die either."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian waved his big hand: "Scar, beat the drums and prepare to attack."


    "yes!"


    Although being trapped now, launching an attack is a bit of a nonsense, but since the leader loves this, and the leader has issued an order, Scar''s morale is naturally boosted, and he directly replaces the gun and assumes an attacking posture.


    Behind him, the drums of war sounded loudly, and the entire cavalry regiment was full of fighting spirit!


    "kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Accompanied by Han Sanqian''s shout of anger, the entire team directly charged towards the enemy.


    "Kill."


    Almost at the same time, the enemy army quickly launched a counterattack, and the two sides were on the verge of breaking out.


    "Damn, this Han Sanqian really deserves to be Han Sanqian, what kind of abnormal ability is this, have you seen it, with one punch, more than a dozen men in black have to fly out."


    Someone shouted in surprise.


    But Han Sanqian is more than just these?


    Under the burning silence, several meters were burned, leaving only the powder and nothing else.


    As soon as the Wuxiang Divine Art moved, it directly absorbed the magic attacks of the two wings completely. Afterwards, as soon as the Wuxiang Divine Art was returned, it exploded all around in an instant!


    How fierce the attack is, how cool it is to be bombed.


    In the limited attack, Wuxiang Shengong was able to fully display the way of repaying the body of the other, and the wings were directly attacked in the process of not confronting Han Sanqian head-on.


    The sky fire moon wheel is also like Han Sanqian''s left arm and right arm, like two flying swords passing through, only the body and head are separated.


    "Roar!"


    The totems of the four great celestial beasts appeared, guarding Han Sanqian to death.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that Han Sanqian was simply unstoppable when the Pangu ax rained down on the scene.


    "Damn it, it''s bombed, it''s bombed, it''s too bombed, this Han Sanqian is just one person, but he is really strong enough to withstand thousands of troops."


    "Damn, I have seen masters, but I have never seen such a crazy master."


    Yes, Han Sanqian is so crazy, he is standing there, but you will never get close to him.


    Whether you are one person, ten people, or a hundred people.


    "Damn, hit, hit, hit, hit me hard."


    Looking at the battlefield from a safe place on the front line, the special envoy couldn''t help shouting anxiously.


    The tens of thousands of troops, under the defense of Han Sanqian, turned out to be unable to move an inch.


    "What is it that made our special envoy so anxious?"


    Just as the special envoy finished yelling, a chuckle came slowly.


    Looking back, the special envoy lowered his head in an instant, very respectful: "Elder, why are you here?"


    The elder smiled slightly: "I heard that Han Sanqian has shown up, so I''m here to take a look."


    "Elder, there is such a thing. However, this Han Sanqian really has some skills. Tens of thousands of us just can''t move an inch in front of him."


    The elder glanced at the battlefield and nodded: "Isn''t this normal? One person can slaughter a city. One time may be luck, and two times may be luck, but three times or four times is the real skill."


    Thinking about it is right, if the occupation or massacre are counted together, Han Sanqian has indeed cleaned up four cities.


    "To deal with masters, you must have enough patience, don''t get angry, and don''t worry, it''s like fishing a big fish. If the strength is too strong, the line will break. If the strength is too weak, you can''t spin the fish and consume its energy."


    The special envoy hurriedly lowered his head: "What the elder taught is that the subordinate understands."


    "When a person''s emotions are not right, the decisions he makes are often wrong. As the commander in chief of the front line command, you have to open your eyes and open your heart."


    "Subordinates remember the teachings of the elders."


    Nodding his head, the elder continued: "How long do you think it will take us to take down Han Sanqian given the current situation?"


    The special envoy thought about it for a while, and said: "Based on Han Sanqian''s current bravery, we estimate that we can take him down within three days. With his profligacy, we may last for three days."


    "Three days?" The elder frowned, then shook his head.


    "The elders think, how many days?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4804

    "Yes, does the elder mean that three days is too much time? In fact, I think it should be so in theory. Although it is true that we must be cautious, but being cautious does not mean that we have no confidence. Han Sanqian Although he is strong, he is still alone, with our current offensive, one day is enough."


    "However, I heard that Han Sanqian seems to have a special ability, that is, you can see that he is about to be exhausted, but he can suddenly return with full blood, which is very domineering, so a day is a bit short, But two days is enough."


    "I''ve also looked up several cases of his previous battles. Although most of these cases are rumors in the world, you can''t believe it. Han Sanqian does have magical skills similar to sudden recovery. I agree with the two-day rule."


    The subordinates speculated and expressed their opinions one after another.


    The elder chuckled, and said, "Everyone, you are too optimistic. Speaking from my heart, I don''t dislike the three days as too long, but I just question whether the three days you said are too short.


    "Based on my estimate, Han Sanqian alone, we don''t have seven days to take him down. And this is my optimistic estimate."


    seven days?


    More than one million to beat one person? !


    Is this too exaggerated and too conservative?


    "Elder, it''s not me...it''s...it''s that we don''t necessarily think too much of Han Sanqian, do we?"


    "That''s right, our millions of horses are all elites, not ordinary soldiers, nor ordinary elite soldiers. To put it bluntly, our group of troops is attacking the land of the Central Plains, so why should we be afraid?"


    "That is, if the three true gods join forces to deal with us, we may not necessarily lose."


    The elder was not angry, but smiled instead: "Everyone, I don''t doubt your ability, nor deny the ability of our subordinates. However, don''t underestimate Han Sanqian''s ability."


    "This battle is not as easy as you imagined. There are still many variables. The fierce battle is just the beginning."


    When everyone heard the words, although they didn''t speak anymore, it was obvious that dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction were written on their faces.


    At first, they were somewhat worried, but now, even Han Sanqian himself has ended up in person, what does this mean?


    It shows that he, Han Sanqian, is at the end of his rope and can''t get on top.


    So, what else could he have? !


    Seemingly seeing the thoughts of his subordinates, the elder chuckled: "It''s okay, time will tell. This time, we have plenty of troops, so we can give you some space to make mistakes."


    After the words were finished, the elder said no more, and he turned around and returned to his main tent accompanied by two attendants.


    In the front line, Han Sanqian still took the lead.


    Although surrounded by countless soldiers, he still made a huge mark in the crowd.


    Take him as the head, and the cavalry regiment as the rear!


    He fights fiercely, and no one can get close to his body by half a meter.


    Very brave.


    This battle was a surprise but no danger.


    until dark!


    "This battle is really fucking awesome. This Han Sanqian is simply a godly general. He just relied on himself to withstand the impact of hundreds of thousands of enemy troops. I would like to call him a godman."


    "It is indeed brave and amazing."


    "However, despite this, the situation is not optimistic. In the past, in the middle of the night, the offensives of both sides will weaken, and there may even be a truce, but this time, it is unlikely to happen."


    "That''s right. Since the enemy has launched a general attack, it is natural that they will not give up until they achieve their goal. How long can Han Sanqian last for a while? People have rotations and breaks, but they don''t."


    "Tonight is destined to be a difficult night."


    The spectators became worried for Han Sanqian.


    Taking advantage of the stage of the enemy''s reshuffle, Scar also came up at this time: "Leader, what are we going to do at night?"


    "It''s been another day of fighting, and the brothers are all tired."


    Looking back, the cavalry were indeed exhausted.


    Even if you simply swing a gun to kill someone, you still have to swing it with your hands. Naturally, this consumes a lot of energy.


    Although many soldiers endured it, Han Sanqian could still see their hands trembling crazily even though they were not holding anything.


    This is a muscle spasm, which cannot be covered.


    Han Sanqian glanced at everyone and said, "Proceed according to yesterday''s plan."


    "What? Do you want to set up camp at this time?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4805

    Scar almost staggered and fell to the ground.


    Thousands of enemy troops can''t beat him to death, but Han Lei in Han Sanqian''s words can split him with scorched inside and tender outside, which can''t be stopped at all.


    It was crazy enough to set up camp last night, but there was indeed a grain of reason in the incomprehension.


    After all, the enemy did not launch an attack.


    But tonight is different. At this time, even if the opponent is making adjustments and substitutions, which is a period of stagnation of attack, there are still thousands of people constantly attacking their own side.


    In other words, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. It is impossible for the opponent to give up the attack and be safe and sound like last night.


    If yesterday he stretched his neck to go to the other person''s body, then today, he just drew the other person''s knife and slashed at his own neck.


    After all, the former can still bet on others not to cut it down, but the latter is different, it will not bother others at all.


    "Leader, what are you talking about?" Dao Scar was dumbfounded.


    "The soldiers have been fighting for a day, and it''s time to rest and set up camp. Do you hear me clearly?"


    Scar had already heard it clearly the first time, but...he really couldn''t understand it.


    "Leader, it''s going on now, you let us set up camp? You... are you kidding me?"


    Han Sanqian said: "Do you think I am joking with you?"


    Speechless, really speechless, Han Sanqian''s appearance is definitely not a joke.


    "Leader, the enemy army is still beating us now, we set up camp at this time, isn''t that..."


    "You can do it if you tell me what to do. How can there be so much nonsense, why don''t you command me to fight?" Han Sanqian rolled his eyes at the scar.


    Scar was aggrieved, but in the end he nodded obediently, then gritted his teeth obediently, and turned around to command the cavalry: "All brothers obey orders, camp where they are!"


    The soldiers didn''t dare to neglect. Although many people were puzzled, they could only obediently follow the scolding they saw on the scar.


    Then, a strange scene happened.


    Han Sanqian fought in front, but a group of cavalry a few meters behind him directly set up a tent.


    Everyone in the stands was dumbfounded.


    "What kind of operation is this? You only set up camp yesterday, and you''re here again today? No, does Han Sanqian really treat the enemy as a fool? Or is he a fool himself?"


    "Yes, yesterday was already risky enough, but today he repeats his tricks and wants to take risks?"


    "If he thinks this way, then I''m afraid his wishful thinking will be in vain. The opponent has already launched a general attack. How can it be possible to give him time to rest?"


    "That''s right. The other party made it clear that they wanted to take them down in one go. The current tent will completely become their grave."


    Luo Jin also stood up slowly, looking very puzzled at the group of people camped on the battlefield.


    What is Han Sanqian doing? Could it be that they didn''t die fast enough? !


    and still...


    "Report! The enemy army suddenly set up camp in front of the formation, completely ignoring our attack, and ask the special envoy to make a decision."


    "What?"


    The envoy stood up abruptly from the table.


    "This damned Han Sanqian doesn''t think much of us. He''s still setting up camp at this time. Why, he really thinks we''re afraid of him? It''s like that last night, and it''s like this tonight, kid''s play!"


    "I suggest that the army should be assembled immediately. Doesn''t he like to play? We will play with him and send them to hell once."


    Annoyed, angry, Han Sanqian, they have given enough respect to Han Sanqian, but Han Sanqian not only did not do so, but also regarded them as straw recommendations.


    Absurd!


    "That''s right, having a glorious past is indeed something worth showing off, but it''s wise to always recognize the reality. This dog is ignoring us, so we simply teach him a lesson and directly defeat them with heavy troops. "


    "I agree."


    A group of people were furious, as if they wished to cut Han Sanqian into pieces immediately.


    The special envoy also frowned: "Send troops to beat me hard."


    "Yes." The man took the order and was about to retreat.


    Suddenly, the special envoy hurriedly shouted: "Wait."


    The man stopped, turned around and said, "I don''t know what orders the special envoy has."


    The special envoy did not speak, but frowned tightly, looking strangely at the colleagues and subordinates present.


    "It''s not right."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4806

    "What''s wrong?"


    "What did you find?"


    The special envoy shook his head: "Everyone with a normal mind knows that setting up camp at this time is tantamount to dying on their own. Han Sanqian is also a hero after all, how can he be so stupid?"


    "He just tasted the sweetness yesterday, so he repeated the old tricks with us. Of course, the purpose is to intimidate us, so as to achieve the purpose of letting his soldiers rest."


    "Is this necessary?" The special envoy frowned: "For his little man, let alone give him one night to rest, what if I give him three days and three nights?"


    It doesn''t mean that a person can kill an elephant if he raises it long enough.


    The levels are not at the same level, how to raise and rest is bullshit.


    "The envoy, what do you mean by him? Could it be that he just wants to sleep?"


    As soon as these words came out, many people could not help showing meaningful smiles at the corners of their mouths.


    "I feel the same as yesterday, he must be desperate for us to hit him again."


    "As he said yesterday, he should have really arranged something and was waiting for us to go. It''s just that we didn''t go yesterday, and today we had no chance to attack him. Now that we are at the end of our rope, he naturally has his mind on it."


    A few colleagues look at me and I look at you. The words of the special envoy do make sense.


    "The envoy you mean..."


    "Shouldn''t we stop attacking again? Wouldn''t this be a joke? Our department launched the first general attack, but stopped halfway?"


    "Yes, besides, it''s impossible for Han Sanqian to do this every time. We do it every time, right?"


    "Let''s not go this evening. It can be said that it is a night-time mobilization. There are reasons to say, but if he goes further and acts recklessly, the next time he directly engages in a so-called so-called doing it during the day, will we not fight? Or every day?" If so, don¡¯t we fight? If so, then it¡¯s better to withdraw troops directly.¡±


    This is indeed a problem.


    If Han Sanqian keeps doing this, there is really nothing he can do.


    "I will discuss this issue with the elders, but definitely not now. At least, if the same tactic failed yesterday and is repeated today, I dare not send it so blatantly."


    After finishing the words, he looked at his subordinates: "The order will continue, the troops will mainly attack in small groups, and the large troops will postpone the attack."


    "yes."


    After thinking about it, the special envoy hurriedly added: "For the outside world, let''s say to the outside world, put down the offensive at night, and attack violently during the day."


    "yes."


    Seeing his subordinate leave and other colleagues not satisfied with his determination, the special envoy was still a little troubled.


    "Everyone, I know what you are thinking. Do you think I want to be so useless? It''s just that the elder..."


    At this point, he sighed.


    A few people look at me and I look at you. In fact, it is not impossible for them to understand the special envoy''s actions, if the troops suffered huge losses due to impulsiveness.


    Then, not only the defeat on the battlefield, but also the loss of trust from the elders.


    What the elders want is to play steadily, not to take risks and be aggressive.


    They were also angered by Han Sanqian''s behavior, and now they calm down a little and think carefully, and everything can be understood.


    Seeing the atmosphere like this, someone said softly: "Since it is the special envoy commanding the battle, I think we should respect the decision of the special envoy, and Han Sanqian is indeed very capable. Can fight against so many of us, this person must be careful."


    "I also agree that it''s better to be cautious. Being cautious will not harm us. We will only be more stable. Han Sanqian may gain more survival time because of this, but it will also end sooner or later."


    "The important thing right now is for us to discuss together how to deal with Han Sanqian''s deliberate provocation in the next step, so as to avoid such a situation from happening again tomorrow."


    "rational."


    At the end of the conversation, several colleagues met each other''s eyes, and with the special envoy, they hurriedly discussed the next step.


    And in front of the position.


    Scar was dumbfounded.


    The tents are all set up, but the opponent''s offensive has really weakened. Although there have been small attacks all the time, it is obvious that there is no general situation.


    He looked at the tent strangely, wondering: "It can''t be that this tent can ward off evil spirits, can it? If so, there would be no need to fight this battle, we won."


    At this moment, Han Sanqian walked back...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4807

    "I promise, if you dare to set up this tent tomorrow, the enemy will definitely tear down your tent even if they don''t want their lives."


    "Damn, why." Dao Scar was puzzled: "You let me set up a tent, but it''s fine. If I do, people will tear me down even if they don''t want their lives? Why, I''m the only one with the ugly scar, right?"


    "Damn...then you are indeed prettier than me, but even if you are prettier than me, so what, I don''t believe that those people outside will not dismantle you just because of this."


    Scar''s face was red with anger, his neck was thick, and his attack was slow, which meant that the pressure tonight would not be too great, and Scar''s mood was naturally much better.


    "It''s not a question of who built it or not. Have you ever heard that there are only three things? Or let me tell you a story I learned when I was young."


    "What story."


    "The story of the wolf coming tells that there was a kid herding sheep, because herding sheep was too boring, so he had a whim and shouted that the wolf was coming. Naturally, when the surrounding villagers heard that the wolf was coming, they rushed to help. , apparently no wolves."


    "The second time, the children thought it was fun and did the same thing, and the villagers were busy again."


    "The third time, the kid cried wolf again, but obviously, no one would help him because everyone thought he was just joking."


    "Of course, this is the basis of a fairy tale when I was a child. In fact, when I grew up, I thought, even if the villagers really knew that it was not a child''s joke for the third time, would they help?"


    "Maybe there are people with interests involved, yes, but what about people without interests?"


    Scar didn''t hesitate to think: "Anyway, I won''t go. Damn, isn''t this kid just playing tricks? Even if the wolf really came, he deserves it. Let the wolf kill his sheep and teach him a lesson."


    "That''s right." Han Sanqian nodded: "Most people will be like this. Then you think, won''t the enemy be annoyed if we set up a tent in such a blatant manner?"


    "I was afraid that I would ambush them once, and I was also afraid the second time, so what about the third time?"


    Upon hearing this, Dao Scar instantly understood, fuck, the other party shouldn''t be caught to death? !


    "That''s right, that''s why I told you why if you fight again tomorrow, the other party will definitely lose his life and have to tear you apart."


    Scar nodded, and walked up to Han Sanqian in a few steps, and boldly looked at Han Sanqian''s head: "Your head is not as big as mine, so Zaza is so much smarter than me?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said nothing.


    "Then shall I send someone to set up some kind of trap in the tent tonight? Wait for those people to kill them tomorrow, hehe, even if we tear down our tent, they will definitely have to pay some price."


    Han Sanqian waved his hand: "Scar, the other party hasn''t attacked for two nights, do you really think the other party will be unprepared?"


    At that time, the other party will not only be prepared, but must be fully prepared.


    So it''s a waste of time and energy to really do something.


    "Then the miscellaneous things, let people take them directly?" Scar said with a smile.


    "Of course I have a better way, but you have to do what I say."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian whispered a few words in Dao Scar''s ear.


    Before he finished speaking, Scar jumped up and shouted, "Damn it, leader, what are you talking about?"


    Han Sanqian rolled his eyes: "Why don''t you speak louder? Or run to the enemy and shout?"


    Scar realized that he had lost his composure, and quickly held back, but his face still looked like he had eaten shit: "But leader, you... your request is too ridiculous, right?"


    "You can ask me to do whatever you want, but if you want me to do this, I... I really can''t do it."


    Han Sanqian was speechless: "You have to ask me to scold you so that you can obey orders, don''t you?"


    "No, it''s just your request... rely on..."


    "Execute the order." Han Sanqian glared at him evilly, then got up and walked out of the tent: "I will stand on the front line tonight, so you have a good rest. I want to see you do as I said tomorrow morning." ..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4808

    "yes."


    Scar was very depressed, but he still sent his subordinates to ask Haijin and the other three departments to do as required.


    One night passed quickly.


    Because Han Sanqian was in front to resist, although there was a small attack from the enemy as a whole, there was not much commotion.


    The scale of a few thousand people was almost consumed with Han Sanqian, but did not break through Han Sanqian''s defense line, let alone hurt the cavalry regiment resting in the tent.


    And after midnight, the attacks of these thousands of people simply disappeared completely, and the battle was quiet for more than an hour.


    The spectators around the city wall seemed to be spoiled after witnessing the grand scene of tens of thousands of people fighting during the day. After seeing Han Sanqian set up a tent here, the other party knew that tonight was boring without any reaction.


    So they all fell asleep where they were, recharging their energy and planning to feast their eyes when the other party launched a general attack again after dawn.


    It was quiet in the second half of the night, and lasted until the early sun rose again.


    Everything was bright again. In the distance, the tent of the cavalry regiment was still so eye-catching.


    "Damn, after playing for so many days, I''m not used to being so quiet last night."


    "Yeah, if there weren''t so many corpses and ruins on the battlefield, I really thought it was just a dream."


    Yes, there wasn''t even a ghost on the battlefield, and even Han Sanqian, who had been fighting all night, was no longer on the battlefield.


    After a simple wash up, everyone made a cup of tea and brought some snacks according to the old rules, ready to start watching the "drama".


    On the other side of the enemy camp, the troops also began to regroup, planning a new round of attack.


    However, many people have found a puzzle.


    "What are the people from the cavalry regiment doing? The opposite side has already started to reorganize the army, why don''t they come out of the camp?"


    "Yeah, it''s possible that you have fought too much this time, exhausted your physical strength and energy, and overslept?"


    "This is a fucking comedy. If you don''t know this, you will think that the cavalry regiment surrounded others. No matter how tired they are, no matter how hard they are, but they are weak, they should get up earlier to deal with it."


    "So careless, hey, it''s really a big taboo."


    Everyone shook their heads one after another and sighed.


    Before the battle, the special envoy apparently also noticed this situation.


    The subordinates reported: "Master Special Envoy, there is no movement in the opponent''s formation, we..."


    "Wait a minute, what are you talking about? There is still no movement in the opposite formation?" The special envoy was a little confused.


    Originally, the countermeasures were discussed last night, but today he is already full of confidence and radiant.


    But who would have thought that just as he was about to set off, he received such nonsensical news.


    "The sun has already risen, the sky is already bright, let alone the soldiers who are fighting against us, even ordinary people, I am afraid they have already washed up." The colleague said.


    The other person also nodded: "It makes sense to say that they are too tired and overslept, but it is indeed too far-fetched. It seems that they should have an ambush as the special envoy guessed yesterday. It''s just a one-shot Again, again and again we were not fooled, and they were furious."


    "That''s right, if you simply open it up and lure us into the bait now, it''s heartbreaking."


    "It doesn''t matter, let them kill them. The more they are like this, the more they show that they are anxious, and the more it shows how wise it is that we didn''t do anything yesterday and the night before."


    "That''s right. It''s a victory for us not to fall into their scheme. However, after our one-night discussion, they still want us to continue stepping on their trap, so let''s do as they wish."


    When the special envoy heard this, he smiled coldly. Yes, they made detailed plans and plans for the tent last night. If Han Sanqian still dared to use this trick, they would definitely make Han Sanqian pay a very heavy price. .


    "We have specially selected an elite team of 5,000 people from the millions of reinforcements, and we are just waiting for you, Han Sanqian, to do this trick again."


    "Immediately order to go down and attack Han Sanqian immediately, there must be no mistake!"


    "yes."


    After giving an order, the special envoy also looked at several colleagues and capable subordinates. They were all dressed up and ready for battle.


    "Brothers have been annoyed by his tent for many days, today is just right, I will use this to give you a good breath of anger."


    After the words fell, a group of people rushed out of the tent...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4809

    As soon as he got out of the tent, he could see the tents of Han Sanqianbu in the distance, and the special envoy''s face was livid: "Kill."


    "Kill."


    Accompanied by bursts of horns, the entire camp of men in black once again launched a general attack.


    For a time, the battle of yesterday seemed to reappear before everyone''s eyes.


    But the difference was that even with such a vigorous attack, there was still no movement at Han Sanqianbu''s tent.


    This group of people can''t be said to have overslept, but it''s like being smoked.


    There was no obstacle, and the man in black was completely unstoppable. In just a moment, the army had already landed on Han Sanqian''s tent.


    However, for the sake of safety, after surrounding the tent, a group of people did not act immediately.


    Accompanied by colleagues and a group of elites, the special envoy slowly appeared on the stage.


    "Special envoy, the surrounding area is already tight, please give me instructions." The subordinate reported.


    The envoy raised his eyes and glanced at the subordinates behind him.


    Several subordinates waved quickly, and soon, the surrounding troops began to move around, and surrounded the tent several layers according to the latest instructions.


    "Awesome, this special envoy is really very human. Look at this formation, this formation, let alone Han Sanqian and other remnant soldiers in the tent, even if they are fully occupied and their number doubles, or even triples, They can''t escape."


    "Yeah, the special envoy''s encirclement is absolutely seamless. It''s like a huge gear, interlocking. If one link fails, it doesn''t matter, and the other links will make up."


    "Indeed, the special envoy not only has an absolute advantage in numbers, but also has the style of a general in the art of war. What is professionalism, this is professionalism."


    The people in the stands, watching the opponent''s formation, couldn''t help sighing.


    There is no comparison, and there is no harm. Compared with Han Sanqian''s jaw-dropping operations, this is a steady one.


    After a while, several subordinates nodded repeatedly to confirm that there was no problem.


    "Okay, let''s go in." The special envoy waved his hand.


    All of a sudden, the soldiers surrounded by the perimeter rushed directly towards the tent.


    "Kill."


    There were shouts of killing everywhere. For the sake of safety and to beat the enemy hard, these men in black who rushed over were not polite at all. They just stabbed randomly with the long guns in their hands. Afterwards, the more agile commando also rushed into the tent, preparing to attack the enemy. Come and hack to death.


    But don''t say they are stupid after entering, even people who look outside are also stupid.


    Because they didn''t hear the puff puff puff puff they had imagined after they entered.


    instead¡­¡­


    It was bursts of air!


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Report to the special envoy that there is no one in the tent."


    "Envoy, we haven''t found any enemies either."


    "Not only was there no one in the tent, but there was nothing there."


    The special envoy frowned, and was about to ask, didn''t he see someone?


    At this time, a few soldiers came out with a few scarecrows.


    "Envoy, we found a lot of this in the camp."


    "Scarecrow?" The envoy didn''t wrinkle, he suddenly understood.


    After a long time, the so-called figures he saw outside the house turned out to be scarecrows? !


    "Bastard."


    The special envoy was furious, and the whole person was very annoyed.


    They stayed up all night, endured for two nights, and finally came up with a countermeasure today. As a result, just as the action was launched, this is the result?


    What about an ambush? What about the change of situation? !


    No, not at all.


    He was played by Han Sanqian for two consecutive days.


    Because of fear, because of the so-called stability, they didn''t dare to attack here for two whole nights.


    It was ironic enough, and insulting enough.


    "Damn it, until now, it turns out that Han Sanqian is playing us like a dog."


    "I''m so pissed off, Han Sanqian, you''d better not let me grab you, otherwise, I will definitely lick your skin and pull your tendons, you bastard."


    A few colleagues were also angry, but being played around by the enemy in such a situation, this kind of humiliation is really more uncomfortable than being slapped face-to-face.


    "My skin is thicker and my meat is older. You can eat it, can you eat it?"


    Just when a group of people were powerless and angry, a voice suddenly came.


    Everyone turned their eyes, including those in the stands, and turned to look at Han Sanqian, and all of them were dumbfounded...


    What... what''s the situation?


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4810

    Han Sanqian''s location is not in any hidden place, nor is it in any dangerous place, it just stands on a high place on the gate of the city wall.


    In other words, it was on the roof of the building where Luo Jin was resting.


    But the problem is...


    When did this guy get here? !


    Although everyone was resting last night, it was very quiet last night after all, so if there was any trouble, they could easily hear it.


    Especially, still set off beside everyone.


    You know, although they are true spectators, after all, no one knows that a sword has no eyes. Therefore, there have always been some private masters of various spectators guarding the side of the city wall.


    They cooperate with each other and form a line of defense.


    In normal wartime, it is responsible for resisting unnecessary war attacks, and when it is quieter at night, it mainly performs guarding tasks.


    But Han Sanqian was completely unaware of them, not only sneaked in, but also stood on top of them.


    If Han Sanqian hadn''t spoken at this time, I''m afraid it would still be difficult for them to discover his existence.


    "Han Sanqian, on the battlefield, a hot-blooded man, you''re fucking playing dirty tricks, if you have the guts, come down and fight, I will let you have a hundred thousand soldiers."


    "That''s right, if you''re a man, you''d be head-to-head and play some pussy stuff here, isn''t it interesting?"


    A group of colleagues scolded on the spot.


    The special envoy also raised his head slightly and looked at Han Sanqian: "I said Han Sanqian, anyway, you can be regarded as a hero. If you come happily and fight smartly, your name will not be wasted. You are like a rat like this, it seems... ...Aren''t you too condescending to your own identity?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Yesterday, when I beat tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands, why didn''t you say such things? At that time, you just put your tail between your legs and acted like a big-tailed wolf?"


    "If you don''t have a good IQ, you just say that other people are making a fuss about women. Why, you were not born by your mother?"


    In a word, Han Sanqian directly closed his mouth for them again.


    "Han Sanqian, stop talking nonsense. I don''t want to have any verbal disputes with you. If you have the guts, you come down and fight. What do you mean now? Are you kidnapping the people of Yetian City?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Isn''t it possible?"


    "Every gentleman is fighting, why are you so despicable? Hurt innocent people?"


    Han Sanqian disdainfully: "You are really funny, innocent people? Well, so what if I count them as innocent people? Didn''t you think of transferring the people from Yetian City out in advance when you attacked here? If not, then what does it mean? Explain, in fact, you don¡¯t take them seriously at all, what I said, right?¡±


    The special envoy was angry, and it was fine for everyone to understand some words, but it was too embarrassing to bring them up on the table.


    "Han Sanqian, Yetian City is a city, how do we evacuate innocent people? How about this, you let the whole city out, I can promise you a condition, of course, this condition can''t be too much."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "How can we not go too far? For example..."


    "For example, before I can drive you to extinction, you want to delay it for a day and a half."


    Han Sanqian said: "It sounds very interesting, but you have the wrong attitude, because how do you know that it must be you who drove me to death, not me? Once it is the latter situation, you give Isn''t the request tantamount to nothing?"


    "I am strong and strong, will I lose to you?"


    "Some things are hard to say until the end."


    "Okay, then tell me a request, I''ll listen, if you can meet it, I''m satisfied with you."


    Although the lives of people in Yetian City are not very important, they are still an important economic city for them. Originally, he didn''t care how many people were killed or injured in Yetian City, after all, arresting Han Sanqian was the top priority.


    But since Han Sanqian made this clear, he also had to take care of Ye Tiancheng''s mood, as long as the request wasn''t too much, it was fine.


    "I make a request?" Han Sanqian smiled: "Okay, how about you call me Grandpa?"


    "Han Sanqian, don''t push yourself too hard."


    "That is, what are you, dare to let our special envoy call you that?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and waved his hand: "You can''t even meet this requirement, how dare you mention this to me? However, my young master is different from you."


    "The people of Yetian City, I will not move alone, and I declare... the safety of Yetian City, I will protect it!"


    After the words fell, everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then burst out laughing...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4811

    "I''m really laughing to death. A defeated general actually... actually ran into our city and told us that he wanted to protect our citizens."


    "Han Sanqian, aren''t you a fool, aren''t you? I''m dying, do you guys know what you''re talking about?"


    "You yourself are a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, are you here to tell us this?"


    A group of colleagues, including the special envoy himself, were obviously full of disdain and ridicule for Han Sanqian''s words.


    The special envoy smiled coldly: "Han Sanqian, you have nowhere to go by yourself. If you want to rely on the defense of Yetian City to resist, just say so, there is no need to engage in such fancy things."


    "My lord special envoy is right. Being a whore and setting up an archway at the same time is very disgusting."


    "Also, so what if you capture Yetian City? Yetian City is just fences, and if you want to rely on them to help you defend, you might as well call on Lord Sheng, I''ll ask someone to get you some more equipment."


    After the words fell, the crowd laughed again.


    The wall of Yetian City is good enough to keep out the wind, but if it is used as city defense, it would be a big joke.


    A group of spectators in Yetian City were very confused at this meeting. A second ago, they really thought that Han Sanqian was going to use the city to commit murder. Anyway, there are not a few people who are forced to bite people on the corner of the wall.


    But in the next second, Han Sanqian said something that made them foolishly compared.


    this¡­¡­


    These are all the objects they watched, and it turned out... Hey, he changed his body and came to rescue them.


    "To be honest, although I hope Han Sanqian can win, I gradually discovered that this guy''s brain circuit seems to be different from normal people."


    "Is he drunk and talking nonsense?"


    "Yeah, I just beg him to protect himself, and come to protect us?"


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    "Han Sanqian, you really make it hard for us to believe."


    "Yeah, what do you use to convince us?"


    "Don''t be funny, come down and die quickly, jump up and down like a monkey, are you really not afraid of embarrassment?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Then try."


    Immediately afterwards, Han Sanqian looked directly at the people from Yetian City who were watching the excitement.


    "Everyone, from now on, I will temporarily use Yetian City. If there are any of you who trust Han, why should you continue doing what you do, and those who don''t trust Han, you can leave immediately."


    "Mr. Han will never stop him."


    "However, if you don''t leave now, then...after the war starts, it will be difficult for you to leave the city."


    A group of people look at me and I look at you, and they can''t help but have no intention of choosing one from Han Sanqian. Instead, they suppress their smiles and try not to laugh out loud.


    The special envoy looked at Han Sanqian coldly, and said, "Did Han Sanqian see it?"


    Han Sanqian said, "I''m not blind, and you''re not deaf, are you?"


    "Scar."


    "The subordinates are here."


    "Close the city gate."


    "yes."


    As soon as the words fell, Scar''s side directly brought a few brothers over, and directly closed the city gate tightly.


    "Han Sanqian, is it useful to close the door? It''s just your door. Once we attack it, it will collapse in an instant. Do you know what it means to hide one''s ears and steal one''s bell?"


    "Do you really think that the city defense here can block this level for you?"


    "That''s right, hurry up and die, don''t do these useless things anymore."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Useless? Then you can try it anyway. By the way, let me tell you first. If you can''t attack by then, it will be a big joke?"


    "It''s up to you?" The envoy sneered.


    A group of men just ran out of space in the tent, worrying about having nowhere to vent their anger, so naturally they don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Okay, I will do as you wish, brothers, kill me!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4812

    "Kill."


    Following the special envoy''s order, immediately, the entire army of men in black swarmed up and directly attacked the city defense of Yetian City.


    Han Sanqian sneered, and the next second, his hand moved directly.


    A huge force poured down directly.


    Boom!


    The explosion exploded directly outside the city wall, and the man in black who had just robbed was directly blasted away.


    However, even so, the man in black behind had no intention of retreating, and kept charging.


    Han Sanqian smiled. Obviously, this group of people had a very clear goal, that is, they must break the city wall before giving up.


    "It''s expected, but I''ve already prepared for it."


    Han Sanqian waved his big hand, and in a short time, hundreds of people from the cavalry regiment directly climbed up the city wall, killing the crowd in black who rushed up.


    "Roar!"


    And almost at the same time, a large number of strange beasts also attacked from behind the army of men in black.


    They form a group of their own, although there is no command of the cavalry regiment, but the beasts are in groups, so wherever they pass, their huge bodies are destroyed.


    There were people on the city wall resisting before, and Han Sanqian''s violent attack, and then there was a savage collision of strange beasts like a herd of bulls. For a while, the men in black were a little confused.


    Although it will not collapse, it is obvious that the situation is not optimistic for a while.


    "Master Special Envoy, this place is dangerous, please move."


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the subordinates hurriedly said.


    The special envoy glanced at the colleagues around him, nodded, and under the protection of the guards, he withdrew towards the periphery of the battlefield, leaving only the men in black to continue attacking the city.


    "Order the troops to step up the attack, they won''t last long." The special envoy said coldly.


    Although there is a condescending advantage, but the city wall is too thin, it can''t withstand several impacts at all. As for the group of strange beasts in the periphery, although they are fierce, their abilities are very limited after all, at least, compared to the huge black-clothed crowd. Is such that.


    "yes!"


    After the words fell, the messenger stood on a high place, waving the command flag in his hand. The next second, while the men in black quickly joined together, the attack on the city wall became more ferocious.


    At this time, the spectators moved away one by one from the scene where they had been watching for a few days. Although people on both sides might not attack them, after all, the war was ruthless, and if they were accidentally injured, they could only consider themselves unlucky.


    In fact, they all thought that Han Sanqian would retreat into Yetian City in the end.


    Although retreating into Yetian City can indeed take advantage of the terrain, after all, no matter how fragile Yetian City is, it still has walls, so don''t treat mosquitoes as meat.


    But when Han Sanqian came in, they were still very upset.


    Why?


    This is a sign of cowardice.


    After all, retreating into the city will hurt innocent people, so people with a little blood should not do it.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Han Sanqian is at the end of his rope.


    "Tonight, at most tonight."


    "The outer city wall is too thin. Although Han Sanqian was aware of this, he deliberately sent few soldiers to the city wall, and he defended the city wall so as not to be attacked, but... so what?"


    "Yeah, this is just a temporary measure. There are so many enemy soldiers. Once Han Sanqian gets tired or distracted, if the city wall is touched even once, it may be broken on the spot.


    "Indeed, hey, Han Sanqian is gone."


    A large number of people sang bad words, and they were not optimistic that Han Sanqian would have any chance at all.


    On the contrary, Han Sanqian himself on the city wall was not affected by any emotions at all, and he was fully focused and full of firepower to deal with the attack outside the city.


    Han Sanqian is the main offense, the sky thunder and ground fire are the auxiliary defenses, and the indestructible black armor protects Han Sanqian''s body from attacks, allowing him to focus more on offense.


    The sky fire and the moon wheel are the two guardian existences, which are specially used to make up for various omissions.


    Anyone who wanted to attack the city wall while Han Sanqian was not paying attention would be attacked by these two protectors.


    For a while, relying on Han Sanqian alone, at least he really persevered on the front wall.


    However, the other three walls were a bit miserable at this time.


    The number of cavalry regiments is not enough at all, relying solely on the personal abilities of Pei Mu, Pei Yuan, and Hai Jin to defend. Although they are extremely capable individually, they are not as brave as Han Sanqian. I was exhausted and couldn''t hold on.


    A large number of gaps began to appear, and they were about to collapse...


    "Leader, the battle is urgent, we... what should we do?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4813

    Although the scar is very clear, he shouldn''t bother and disturb Han Sanqian at this time.


    However, the battle on the front line was tight, and he already had to remind him of it.


    Han Sanqian''s face turned cold: "Understood, you immediately send all the troops in front to support."


    "What?" Dao Scar was dumbfounded: "If I dispatch all the troops to support, then... what about the front side?"


    The front has the largest number of troops, and the resistance is also the most difficult. If all the troops are transferred to the other three sides, then...then this front is not the same as giving up?


    "Why are you so surprised?" Han Sanqian gave him a blank look: "I''m not dead yet? Hurry up and obey orders."


    Scar gritted his teeth: "Yes."


    "Wait a minute." Han Sanqian said suddenly.


    "Master, what else is there?"


    "I have only one request for your support in the past, and I must persist until tonight." After saying that, Han Sanqian sighed: "Let me tell you this, if we persevere through tonight, we all still have a chance, but if If we can''t persist, we will really become what they mocked, with no way to retreat, retreating here like a dog."


    Scar nodded heavily: "Leader, don''t worry, if you don''t fight for steamed buns, you can breathe a sigh of relief. It has nothing to do with life or death. Just for the sake of face, we will stay until late at night."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I know that the brothers have worked hard, but if you persist, I guarantee that we will not lose this battle."


    "Win or lose, we are all your brothers." Scar smiled, got up and waved, and led the soldiers away.


    Watching a group of cavalry leave, the spectators who had adjusted to watch from a distance were a little confused.


    "What is Han Sanqian doing?"


    "What is he doing with all the soldiers?"


    "In this way, he is the only one facing the front, isn''t he really joking?"


    "Hmph, he is simply too complacent and arrogant. He wants to defend the city alone. I think it will take less than half an hour, and he will completely turn off the flames."


    "That''s right, our play is probably coming to an end here."


    Everyone sighed.


    And just as they were sighing, the soldiers on Scar''s side had already rushed to the three walls in three ways.


    As soon as the support arrived, the three city walls finally burst into vitality, and launched a counterattack in the face of the enemy''s attack.


    Although the strength of this kind of counterattack is not large, it is obviously a dream for the enemy to break into the city in a short time.


    On Han Sanqian''s side, the pressure increased sharply.


    The pressure he himself was facing was enormous, and now that the enemy army saw that he was the only one defending the city, they increased their firepower even more.


    For a while, Han Sanqian not only had to deal with the attack of these people, but also had to free up his hands to protect the city wall from being injured under the coverage of firepower.


    As powerful as Han Sanqian, he was a little tired of being dragged under this situation.


    However, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry, nor was he discouraged, he just stared at the enemy closely.


    Opportunity awaits!


    Suddenly, the opportunity came.


    Seeing that several successive waves of attacks had not received any effect, the enemy became anxious for a while.


    They concentrated their firepower directly, trying to make Han Sanqian overwhelmed with one blow.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Today, I will show you what despair is."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian directly activated Youhuang.


    Afterwards, Wuxiang''s magic skill in his right hand moved greatly.


    You Huang took the lead, instantly resisting the enemy''s various methods, while the Wuxiang Divine Art began to slowly absorb.


    There is an advantage to doing so.


    Although the Wuxiang Divine Art can fight tit for tat, the problem is that it has a level and an upper limit. Once the enemy''s attack exceeds the range, it will be broken by someone, and it will not exert any effect at all.


    But because Emperor You can resist all attacks indiscriminately and stop them, then... it''s different.


    The phaseless god can swallow as much as it can, as long as it reaches the limit value, and the rest can just stay in Youhuang''s resistance and wait to be dealt with.


    In this way, after Emperor You resisted all the extra attacks and moved them away, a full-energy phaseless magic skill was sent out.


    While defending, it can also attack the opposite side, hitting them all over the water.


    Simply perfect!


    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian with a slight sneer has directly resisted the thousands of methods from the opponent, and next, it will bloom everywhere...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4814

    one second...


    two seconds...


    Ten seconds...


    "Let me go!"


    There was a sudden flash of light in mid-air, and after that, all kinds of methods rained down!


    Have you ever seen fireworks?


    From rising to the full sky, and then falling from the full sky to the ground, the kind that exploded a sky full of stars...


    At this moment, at this moment, the crowds of black-clothed men on the ground, reaping the consequences of themselves, were completely split apart amidst the rumbling sound.


    "It may not be others who defeat you, but yourself."


    Han Sanqian smiled wryly. He used to think it was just a self-warning statement, but looking back now, he felt that sometimes it might be a picture.


    At least, such a picture is being staged now.


    The neat black-clothed crowd suddenly lost their rhythm.


    "Han Sanqian, fuck you."


    The special envoy''s back molars were about to be crushed. It wasn''t long before the strange beast dispersed, and the troops had just assembled and beat them a few times, and they were beaten in a mess.


    Anyway, there are more than 100,000 front-line attacking troops. This is nothing more than enough deterrence. Instead, they are scattered by the enemy one after another. Who the hell can bear it.


    "Hit, hit, hit, hit me."


    It was hard to get off the tiger, and the special envoy shouted anxiously.


    Under his urging, the troops reluctantly regrouped and launched a new attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Blast!


    The artillery fire raged all over the sky, and the soldiers, despite such an explosion, still marched forward bravely, trying to open a breakthrough on the battlefield.


    On the other hand, Han Sanqian was not in a hurry. If you want to continue to attack, I will continue to fight.


    You Huang plus Wuxiang Divine Art, it''s simply not too exciting.


    As long as you dare to fight, he will dare to fight back.


    "Special envoy, it won''t work if you fight like this. The grandson of Han Sanqian doesn''t know what kind of evil method he cultivates. Every time he fights, this guy will definitely return all our attacks. If we continue like this, it will be difficult, or should we modify the strategy of the attack? Only use a large number of forces to attack the city, and avoid too many direct confrontations with Han Sanqian."


    "Such methods are feasible, otherwise, the price for us to beat Han Sanqian like this is too high."


    Seeing this, some colleagues couldn''t help persuading them.


    But some people quickly vetoed it: "I don''t suggest doing this. You should be clear, our goal is not to attack the city, but to take down Han Sanqian."


    "The method you mentioned can indeed break through the city quickly, but so what?"


    "Could it be that you don''t have to pay the price? I don''t think so?"


    "Siege the city directly, how will Han Sanqian deal with it? Are our soldiers a living target?"


    "Besides, even if you win it, so what? Isn''t Han Sanqian not a big loss?"


    "So, what I mean is very clear. Isn''t Han Sanqian very aggressive now? Then let him be aggressive. Such a wide open and close move is indeed overbearing, but isn''t it expensive?"


    That''s right, the more fierce the move, the more it will consume. This is an eternal truth, so... as long as you keep fighting, it will definitely consume more fiercely for Han Sanqian.


    "Whether we break the city or not, if we want to deal with Han Sanqian, we will always encounter today''s situation, so there is no point in avoiding it."


    The special envoy nodded heavily upon hearing this.


    Yes, this is true, they will always have to face this hurdle.


    This is the case at the moment, although it looks a bit tragic, but it is also the best, not only attacking the city but also consuming Han Sanqian, killing two birds with one stone.


    But if you want to change your formation, then the two things will have to be done separately.


    Thinking of this, the special envoy nodded: "Order the troops, not afraid of life and death, no matter the front row or the backup, take turns to fight, and charge me hard, understand?"


    "yes."


    After saying that, the special envoy glanced back at his colleagues behind him: "Everyone, I have ordered people to move the camp forward, let''s go there to rest first."


    Glancing at the sun in the sky, the special envoy knew very well that the battle should not be resolved for a while.


    Several colleagues were also aware of this point. After nodding, they followed the special envoy back to the camp. While resting temporarily, they could also watch the battlefield from afar.


    "Kill."


    There was a lot of noise and explosions...


    In a flash, sunset and night rise.


    Han Sanqian was still standing there. Although the land in front of him was full of scars, the city wall was still intact.


    "Damn it, what a bullshit, Ye Tiancheng is really unharmed under his protection all day today?"


    "Indeed, Han Sanqian really seems to be bragging about everything, but... it seems that he can do everything."


    Hearing the compliments from the spectators, Han Sanqian didn''t care at all. What he cared more about was that under the protection of him and the cavalry regiment, the entire Yetian City had fallen into the night...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4815

    Thinking of this, Han Sanqian smiled coldly.


    "For so many days, you have been pressing us to fight. Thinking about it, you are comfortable playing, right? Now, you are comfortable enough, and it is my turn."


    After the words fell, a murderous look suddenly flashed in Han Sanqian''s eyes.


    With Han Sanqian, retreating to guard Yetian City, of course, it is impossible to retreat, let alone defeat.


    It''s just to lure the snake out of the hole.


    He knew very well that after consecutive evasions, the opponent would definitely kill the tent, and if there was nothing in the tent, they would be extremely angry.


    If Han Sanqian appeared in front of them at this time, what would they do?


    Of course they would be furious.


    Coupled with the passing of so many days, their patience has already been almost exhausted. Once there is something that can detonate them, they will definitely feel like they have been beaten.


    I haven''t shown up for so many days, and now I am playing with them as soon as I come, and they can see the opportunity that they think they can catch Han Sanqian, how could they miss it.


    Therefore, fierce battles are bound to come.


    Today''s battle has already explained everything.


    However, for Han Sanqian, this war was just the beginning, and it was just the beginning of fun.


    Yetian City seems to be defending, but in fact, it is attacking.


    Moreover, it is definitely an attack that makes these people extremely happy.


    "Leader, luckily, our members have defended Yetian City."


    Dao Scar happily rushed over with Hai Jin and the three of them.


    Before the person arrives, the voice has arrived.


    It was just nightfall, and the enemy was also making final adjustments, and this adjustment just happened to give everyone a little chance to breathe.


    He took a look at his four King Kongs. Although they were all injured, they were generally in good condition.


    "Thank you." Han Sanqian said with a smile.


    "Master, this time, I didn''t embarrass you, did I?" Pei Mu smiled.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "The four of you didn''t embarrass me. You did a good job. When I was away, you were not timid and dared to fight to the death. I am very satisfied."


    The four of them smiled almost in unison.


    Desperately working hard, besides fighting for breath, isn''t the rest just trying to be recognized by Han Sanqian?


    Now, with Han Sanqian''s praise, the four of them felt that death was worth it.


    "I brought wine." Scar said with a smile, "I bought it on the way here."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "What? I just praised you, and now I have to criticize you? I don''t like drinking during wartime."


    Alcohol, if you drink less, you will be happy, but if you drink too much, you will be drunk. Drunkenness will inspire your courage, but it will also confuse your thoughts.


    "Leader, don''t rush to scold, we know this bad rule, but..."


    "But what?" Han Sanqian was not really angry, but looked at Scar lightly.


    Hai Jin took over the words and said: "Leader, although we can take a breath for the time being, it doesn''t mean we can pass tonight. We have seen that the enemy army is now regrouping on the periphery. Those who were defeated by us today will not only be replenished and it has increased... so..."


    Pei Yuan also said: "So, we all know that we can''t keep it, at least, we can''t keep it tonight."


    Pei Mu said: "Master, you have taught the four of us for so long, and we just want to have a drink with you in the last days. Although this is indeed somewhat against the rules, we...we will not have the opportunity to go to Violation."


    Hearing this, Han Sanqian looked at the wine in the hands of the four with a smile: "So that''s how it is."


    "But it''s a pity that I, Han Sanqian, never drink the wine of death. So, I can drink your wine, but this wine... at least here, it... should be a celebration wine."


    Celebration wine?


    The four of them were dumbfounded. The current situation seemed to have nothing to do with Qinggong, right?


    However, the smile on Han Sanqian''s face seemed to confirm that this was really a celebration wine.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll show you why it''s called celebration wine!"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4816

    The four of them were completely stunned.


    However, my eldest brother had spoken, and the four of them didn''t know how to refute, so they could only nod obediently. At the same time, each of them was racking their brains, thinking about how it might be possible to turn the beheaded wine into the celebration wine.


    Hai Jin pondered for a long time but couldn''t think of a reason, so he simply said, "Then, leader, what do we need to do?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "What do you want to do?"


    "I can do anything." Scar said.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Okay, since that''s the case, then I will send you some tasks."


    The four bowed down respectfully: "Leader, please give me instructions."


    "Please tell Master."


    "Take your wine, go back wherever it came from, give me what you should do, and wait obediently to watch the show."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at the four of them with a smile.


    The four of them were dumbfounded again, this time...


    What can I do when I go back.


    Go back without waiting for someone to attack the city, or wait for someone to come and give yourself a knife?


    Now that we''ve gone back, can we come back and meet each other again?


    There is no tactical change at all, how can this be played?


    Looking at the appearance of these four people, Han Sanqian smiled wryly: "Go, why were you all obedient before, but now you are giving orders, and you all look suspicious of life?"


    What Han Sanqian said, although the four of them had a thousand reasons to explain it, they also realized that they were indeed like what Han Sanqian said, and now the orders to Han Sanqian could not be executed immediately.


    For a friend or other relationship, this behavior is understandable, but for a force like theirs, it is fatal.


    "Since the leader has something to say, even if he wants us to die, we should never doubt it, let''s go."


    After Scar said a word, the other three also nodded.


    "I''ll take my leave."


    Seeing the four of them leave, Han Sanqian smiled slightly.


    He said that although he said that, he was actually not angry at the four people''s lack of activeness in carrying out the order.


    After all, if you were them, you might react similarly.


    The problem is mainly on himself, there is no way, in order to win, Han Sanqian must constantly reverse and move, adapting to the changes of the enemy, so that some things look really weird.


    In the end, though, they''ll figure it out.


    And soon, after a brief adjustment, the opponent''s army also re-entered an attacking stance.


    The consumption caused by the continuous onslaught was quickly readjusted in less than a quarter of an hour, and both the number of people and the firepower quickly reached their peak.


    With such power, how can you not say something terrible? !


    "Everyone!"


    However, in front of the enemy''s formation, the enemy did not launch an attack immediately, but the special envoy led a group of troops to the front of the formation.


    Tonight, the special envoy didn''t want Ye Changmeng to be too much. He didn''t dare to say that Ye Tiancheng and Han Sanqian must be taken down, but at least he wanted to smash Han Sanqian to pieces with one blow.


    Otherwise, he would be sorry for such a heavy army going out, and even more sorry for such an attack that spared no effort.


    "Everyone in Yetian City is watching us, the enemy is also laughing at us."


    "I can understand that we didn''t take Yetian City in the first wave of offensive. After all, the opponent is Han Sanqian."


    "But he is always alone, so Han Sanqian cannot be an excuse for us not to win."


    "There are so many of us, and we are all elite soldiers. As a result, with such achievements, you must have no brilliance on your face? But unfortunately, the brilliance on your face is not given by others, but earned by yourself."


    "I order to continue to launch a fierce attack tonight, Yetian City, we are bound to win, can we do it?"


    All the soldiers listened to the order and shouted in unison: "I will wait until I die to complete the task."


    The special envoy nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, then get back what was lost or what should have been ours. I will be with you all the way and never leave!"


    "There are all of them!"


    Wow!


    The entire army of men in black stood in unison, imposing.


    "Follow me to charge!"


    "Kill!"


    Accompanied by the shocking shout, the men in black once again launched a flood-like attack.


    Han Sanqian was also very excited by the opponent''s momentum, but the deep meaning of his excitement was certainly not to encourage the enemy, his excitement...


    It''s for himself!


    It''s for hunting moments.


    "You guys... are finally here."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, and his whole body was filled with black energy...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4817

    "bring it on."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian also flew up and stood on the city wall without being polite at all.


    The black energy scattered wildly, the hair was like silver threads, and the eyes were blood red to the point of terror!


    Han Sanqian directly mobilized the most terrifying magic energy in his body, and he was bound to fight wildly with it in the strongest posture.


    "I''ll go, look quickly, Han Sanqian...he''s going against the sky."


    In Yetian City, almost everyone could see a peerless demon standing on the top of the city wall, with a domineering figure, as if a demon god descended.


    The entangled black energy moved stupidly, even though there was no wind, it was still violent.


    "Is this Han Sanqian a human or a member of our demon clan? How can this demonic energy be so heaven-defying?"


    "That''s right, even if I''m a member of the Demon Race, I''m afraid it will be difficult to reach such a height."


    "It''s simply an exaggeration. This is fucking like a demon king born and bred in the demon race descending."


    "Horror, horror, such a person was sold as a slave before...Damn, it''s also thanks to this guy''s good temper, otherwise...he''s a little bit upset and took it out on us, it''s just..."


    Yes, many people''s backs are getting chills, and many people are feeling bouts of fear.


    Recalling all the unfriendly remarks at the auction house back then, recalling their previous disdain for Han Sanqian, compared to now, it is an inexplicable fear rising from the bottom of my heart, which cannot be controlled or eliminated.


    Luo Jin''s eyes suddenly brightened. After waiting for so long and looking forward to it for so long, now, he finally saw the real Han Sanqian.


    The real ghost-level strength.


    "This is the fucking Han Sanqian I want to bet on." Luo Jin couldn''t help being excited, and cursed directly from his mouth.


    "Come on, let''s fight!"


    With Luo Jin''s roar, the battle outside the city began immediately.


    Han Sanqian, who has entered demonization, has no reason in his eyes, only killing.


    He jumped down, regardless of the tens of thousands of people below, and started killing directly.


    He was like a killing machine, wherever he passed, there were only fallen bodies without any means of survival.


    "This Han Sanqian is so fucking fierce."


    "There are more than 100,000 people in the army below, and this guy is not afraid at all."


    "Damn, in his eyes, all elites are like all kinds of ants. Such a courage of life and death is really fucking terrifying."


    "There has always been only one person who was afraid of thousands of people, but today, I am afraid that the concept will be subverted, and all these people are afraid of him alone."


    "I finally understand why this guy can massacre the city. In his state, in his killing, I would be terrified, even if I have an army of ten thousand people."


    "Wherever he goes, is dead ashes. Who dares to stand in front of him, and who...can stand in front of him?"


    As they said, for those men in black, before they met Han Sanqian, they might be special envoys from hell.


    But after meeting Han Sanqian at this time, everything was completely turned upside down.


    Han Sanqian is the real king in hell!


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses surrounded Han Sanqian tightly, but it was more like Han Sanqian surrounding all of them alone.


    Although it was the first time for the special envoy and a group of colleagues to visit the battlefield in person, they were also dumbfounded.


    "Is this guy a human?"


    "We... we have hundreds of thousands of people."


    "He... Did he put us in his eyes?"


    They were so numerous that they were surrounded and beaten violently.


    This not only makes people feel angry, but also makes people feel speechless.


    The special envoy babbled and babbled, but he still didn''t utter a single word.


    He doesn''t know how to express his feelings, should he be angry? As if it should! Should you be shocked? It seems that it should too!


    When all kinds of emotions converge, there is only the final silence.


    After a long time, the envoy finally came back to his senses.


    "Everyone, it''s time for us to make a move."


    Naturally, they could suppress Han Sanqian the most, but they also knew that confronting Han Sanqian head-on meant they would be in danger.


    Originally, with so many of them, there was no need for them to make a move.


    But now, they knew very well that it would be fine if they didn''t make a move, but the morale of the entire team would be knocked down by Han Sanqian infinitely.


    Winning will definitely win, but the problem is that this battle has not won the effect they want.


    So, it''s time to make a move.


    Several people were lucky and flew towards Han Sanqian...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4818

    In the land of the demons, if you want to become someone else''s capable subordinate, you have to face more than simple mental difficulties.


    You are smart, you can flatter, these may be able to be ranked in the human race.


    But in the land of the demons, this kind of situation may exist, but it is absolutely rare.


    Most people still have to rely on their own strong enough strength.


    This is almost the case with the special envoy and a group of colleagues.


    The strength of several people is almost all top-notch. Under the combination of strong and strong, it is natural not to be underestimated. Even if Han Sanqian is as strong as Han Sanqian, even after being enchanted, Han Sanqian has to immediately withdraw from the massacre and deal with the few people directly.


    From a common sense, Han Sanqian should retire temporarily, after all, this is the best choice without knowing the details.


    But Han Sanqian, who had been possessed by the devil, never knew what it meant to give in, so he went straight to meet him on the spot.


    "Han Sanqian, you are really brave. Facing the attack of the eight of us, you didn''t retreat but advanced. I admire your courage. However, those who are brave but without plan will always be just warriors. You have to fight for yourself." pay the price for his recklessness.¡±


    "Eight Devils Against the Heavens!"


    The special envoy roared angrily, and the eight masters immediately flew to move, and with a movement afterward, the eight formed their own formation.


    The formation is weird, like a gossip but not a gossip, like an ellipse but not an ellipse, it seems normal, but reveals a little bit of weirdness.


    Before Han Sanqian could react, each of the eight people directly attacked Han Sanqian with an attack.


    When the people on the ground looked up, they saw eight rays of light connecting together to form an ancient totem.


    "Yes...it''s the Eight Demons!"


    "How can it be!"


    "The Eight Devils Against the Heavens is already a law that the demons can''t see, now... how can it reappear?"


    Luo Jin''s pupils were also full of shock, and he couldn''t accept the facts in front of him for a while.


    The Eight Devils are against the sky, an ancient method. It is rumored that during the battle between gods and demons, the eight guardians of the demon gods used this method to always accompany them.


    Its method is formed by a certain imprint of the ancient demon race, so every time the user casts this method, the imprint can be activated instantly.


    And this mark is very powerful, the only disadvantage is that it is difficult to get close to the enemy with conventional methods, so turning it into this skill and giving it to the eight guardians can perfectly prevent this phenomenon.


    Without this phenomenon, the imprint can easily get close to the enemy through the arrangement of skills and formations, and it can also maximize its ability.


    [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible]


    "Father, how powerful is the mark?" Luo Ying''er couldn''t help asking.


    "How big is it?" Luo Jin was slightly taken aback: "No one in the world knows the answer."


    It existed in ancient times, and it was also destroyed in ancient times. How can the world know its power?


    Even if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, Luo Jin would have thought it was just an unreliable legend.


    "No one in this world has ever proved the existence of ancient times."


    "Although there are many ancient legends and ancient things in the land of the demons."


    "Whether Han Sanqian possessed the evil glutton, or the Pangu ax that he was rumored to hold, they are all ancient things."


    "However, there is no such record in the real history of our Eight Directions World. All we know is that the true God descended and opened the world."


    "A lot of things are just unofficial gossip, or some illusory theories passed down from generation to generation."


    "Take the war of gods and demons as an example. The world talks about it. Some people say it is the war of gods and demons in ancient times, but others say it is the war of gods and demons at the beginning of the era of true gods. Of course, it also includes us and the people of the Central Plains in the world of Xuanyuan. Gods and Demons War."


    "It coincides with some ancient legends, so a certain thing did happen, but it was also passed down in ancient times."


    Luo Shi''er frowned: "Father means that what is happening now is actually the same as some things in the past, that is, the so-called history seems to be repeating itself. In addition to fragments of ancient records, so... a lot of things, very confusion?"


    Luo Jin nodded heavily: "That''s right, so some people think that someone deliberately used the historical events of the Eight Directions World as a blueprint in order to create an ancient topic."


    "But some people think that the wheel of history rolls by, and naturally many things will repeat themselves, but the essence of the two is different."


    "For example, the Eight Devils in front of you are against the sky!"


    "It is the biggest difference in the Great War of the Three Gods and Demons..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4819

    "The imprints are innate monsters. Like the great innate treasures of the human race, they are not forged by human beings. They are like heaven and earth, natural and unworldly treasures."


    "Naturally, their power is absolutely incomparable to humans."


    "It is rumored that the first battle between ancient gods and demons, the imprint was there."


    "The formation formed by the eight great protectors using the imprint, which integrates a wide range of methods, can directly trap a certain great god in it and make it difficult to extricate themselves. Think about it, how powerful is this method?"


    "Some people say that if this kind of law is passed on to the second war of gods and demons, then the Eight Directions World may not be the realm where the three true gods work together, but it should be the realm where the three true gods dance with the gods of my demon race."


    "Some people also say that if this kind of law is passed on to the third battle between gods and demons, the world of Xuanyuan will be broken, and our demons can dominate the world of the Central Plains, instead of living and hiding in this bitter north. place."


    "Although these legends are all exaggerated, and no one knows how exaggerated they are, no matter what they say, they can be hoped by the demons. Naturally, they also have extraordinary abilities."


    Luo Ying''er was suddenly worried: "Father, according to what you said, isn''t Han Sanqian doomed?"


    Luo Jin raised his eyebrows, a little surprised at this question: "I don''t know how to answer your question. First of all, whether the Eight Demons Against the Heavens is really an ancient law is a question, what I mean is whether the Eight Demons are just Want to increase the momentum, and use some special methods to imitate the ancient methods."


    "If it is forged, it will naturally be the same in shape but different in spirit, and its power cannot be known."


    "Secondly, even if the eight demons really learned the ancient methods, their own strength is naturally not as powerful as the eight guardians, so using the eight demons against the sky may not be able to exert their full power."


    "In the end, they met Han Sanqian."


    "Of course, Han Sanqian cannot be the strength of the besieged god in the legend, but conversely, the eight great demons are not the original eight guardians. Whether the difference in strength is the same as the difference in strength between the eight guardians and the trapped god is also unknown."


    Luo Ying''er nodded: "Father means that even if the formation is true, if the difference in strength between Han Sanqian and the eight current demons is greater than the gap between the eight guardians and the gods, then Han Sanqian still has a chance. "


    Luo Jin nodded: "Of course, but this is an idealized state. Because, don''t forget, in addition to the comparison of such gaps, you also have to consider whether Han Sanqian''s gap in strength can make up for the need to fight against the ancient mark. "


    "Even if these eight people can only exert 10% of the imprint''s power, the ancient things are now a dimensionality reduction blow."


    "What about father''s opinion?" Luo Ying''er said.


    Luo Jin frowned, thought for a while and gave the answer: "If it was before, I would have supported Han Sanqian. Although I know the strength of these people is terrifying, Han Sanqian can be regarded as one of my thoughts."


    The so-called Nianxiang is not a result or hope that can be gambled, gambled, and worked hard to achieve, but more like an attitude.


    Buying a two-color ball, although the first prize is high enough, most of the people who bought it never expected to win it. It just adds a tiny possibility to a boring life.


    Think about it, that''s what it means.


    "However, I really didn''t expect that the group of special envoys would be able to use such an ancient method. Therefore, if you want me to make a judgment at this time, I think..."


    Luo Ying''er smiled bitterly: "Father means that you don''t think Han Sanqian will win, do you?"


    Luo Jin didn''t deny it: "Then can you tell me a reason why Han Sanqian can win? Is it because there are too many others, or what?"


    Luo Ying''er would definitely not be able to answer, because Han Sanqian had no advantages, but only disadvantages.


    "intuition!"


    "intuition?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4820

    "Yes, intuition."


    Luo Ying''er couldn''t say why she had this intuition, because he knew very well that although there are often cases where intuition is accurate,... things like intuition are often based on some general theoretical basis.


    For example, you intuitively feel how something is, but it must be a combination of thinking and other scheduling, which gives you a general direction.


    but¡­¡­


    Han Sanqian can win, but this is an intuition without any warning.


    After Luo Jin was slightly stunned, he smiled lightly and said, "I''m afraid this is not your intuition, but your wishful thinking?"


    Luo Ying''er really wanted to explain and refute, but she couldn''t speak at all when she got to her mouth, because after thinking about it carefully, she couldn''t tell whether it was her intuition or the so-called wishful thinking.


    [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com]


    "Han Sanqian, I don''t have any winning points, and I can''t see even a single bit." Luo Jin shook his head distressedly: "Ying''er, although you are smart, as a father, you have always been very optimistic about your intelligence and trust your judgment even more. , You are also aware of this point. It''s just that this time, your judgment...may be really too slanted."


    For a long time, because Luo Jin knew that his daughter was smart, no matter what decisions Luo Yinger made, even some decisions seemed unbelievable, he was his daughter''s staunch supporter.


    This is not only a father''s love as a mountain, but more importantly, it is also the trust in Luo Ying''er''s ability.


    Only this time, he chose to go in the opposite direction.


    Luo Ying''er didn''t have any mood swings, she could understand her father''s decision.


    "Father, I understand."


    As soon as the two father and daughter spoke, Han Sanqian, who had been besieged by eight people in the sky, was already entangled by eight spells in complete pain.


    The eight attacks tightly entangled his body, bound him like eight ropes, but whipped him like eight iron whips.


    Even after Han Sanqian became demonic, the demonic energy occupied his entire body, and the pain almost disappeared, but it was still so painful that Han Sanqian almost grinned.


    The berserk demon energy surged out of his body because his body was too painful, and the top of the sky also seemed to be affected by it and become low and dark.


    "Guys, he''s dying."


    "Hmph, Han Sanqian, you are nothing more than that."


    "Everyone says that Han Sanqian is extremely powerful, but in our hands, it''s just a matter of one round."


    "Eight demons against the sky, you Han Sanqian is not even a sky, what qualifications do you have to resist?"


    Headed by the special envoy, the eight of them were very proud now, and they looked at Han Sanqian with disdain and sarcasm in their eyes.


    "If we knew it was so simple, why should we waste our troops and keep attacking for a long time? If we simply go up with eight people, everything will be settled long ago."


    "yes."


    "Okay, it''s inevitable that there will be many nights and dreams. Everyone, join me in making efforts to kill Han Sanqian!"


    The special envoy yelled, and the eight people immediately exerted their strength again. Suddenly, the light of the spells that everyone bound Han Sanqian began to change drastically.


    The light that was originally red turned into blood red in an instant, and the light that was originally blue also turned into sky blue in an instant.


    Han Sanqian, who was in the center, was completely in pain in the eight rays of light.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Han Sanqian roared in pain, and his tragic voice almost resounded throughout Yetian City.


    Although he had never experienced that kind of pain, everyone who heard the voice could imagine how uncomfortable Han Sanqian was.


    Although the four of Dao Scar and Hai Jin were guarding their respective posts at this time, they couldn''t help but want to rush over to help when they heard the voice.


    However, Han Sanqian had another order, and the three walls they were guarding were invaded by enemies.


    Because Pei Mu''s defense line is the weakest, Dao Scar has been supporting here. If Pei Mu hadn''t been pulling, with Dao Scar''s character, he might have rushed over to help Han Sanqian.


    "Damn it, the leader is suffering so much, but we... we... can''t help him with anything. The so-called Polar Bear Legion is nothing but a disgrace!"


    Pei Mu gritted his teeth: "Don''t talk about it, I am an apprentice, far more uncomfortable and more angry than you, but I swear, I will practice hard in the future, and I don''t want this kind of situation to happen again in the future."


    "That''s right, if we can get through this time, Scar also swears to God that this is the last time. After I go back, even if I practice until I vomit every day, I will definitely wash away the shame of today!"


    As the two fell silent, suddenly, the sky seemed to collapse...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4821

    Immediately afterwards, the ground also cracked...


    At that moment, the whole world was shocked.


    The two of them couldn''t stand stably as they swayed. Although both of them were cultivators, they couldn''t resist the ferocity of the swaying.


    For example, a magnitude 10 earthquake occurred wantonly under the feet.


    But the strange thing is that with such a violent shaking, the city walls did not collapse, the houses did not collapse, and it was only the sky and the earth that collapsed.


    Before the two could react, a strange ray of light covered the world.


    The two people were completely stunned by the light and couldn''t open their eyes, but when the eyes were blinded by the high light for a moment, they could barely see that there were red, blue, white, etc. in that light...


    Those are the eight colors!


    No, no, no, those are nine colors!


    Because in the eight rays of light, you can see a black aura wrapped in them, but... it seems to break through the package!


    Boom!


    What followed was an incomparably ferocious storm attacking.


    On the ground, whether it was ordinary businessmen, or their own bodyguards, or even the tens of thousands of people in black outside the city, at this moment, all of them covered their heads to avoid being blown by the storm.


    Blown by the force of the storm, it swept all the way, spreading ten thousand meters like a shattered one.


    It was almost the same as that earthquake, the city walls were still there, and the houses were intact, but the injuries suffered by people and animals were comparable to being hit hard by people.


    When the merchants opened it, they found that they were all lying on the ground, staggered and scattered like sand.


    This...was the result of their joint resistance when the storm hit.


    So, in comparison, a certain place is a bit embarrassing.


    For example...in the restaurant where Han Sanqian stayed before...


    Because it is a business and is open to the public, except for the two security guards who have some skills, most of the people are service personnel, so their cultivation is naturally insufficient.


    After the storm came, they managed to save their lives under the shelter of the house, but... the weird power of the storm has always made it difficult for them to resist.


    When the waiter opened his eyes, although he was surprised that he didn''t suffer any serious injuries, he was even more surprised that... he was still cleaning on the third floor.


    But now, on the first floor...


    He is clearly wearing clothes, but now there is only one pair of pants left on his whole body...


    The shopkeeper was also very dumbfounded, he obviously bought a jade vase last night, because he couldn''t put it down, so when there was a shock just now, he immediately hugged it in his arms.


    But¡­¡­


    The vase in his arms was gone, so he searched subconsciously on the ground, but unfortunately, there was no vase on the ground, not even the shattered vase left.


    "Where are the flowers... the vase?"


    The shopkeeper looked for it, his face was full of anxiety, but he searched all around, but there was still no trace, maybe it was too much love, or maybe he was too anxious, he not only searched on the first floor. Even... even went to the second floor, the third floor...


    But obviously, even if he searched the entire restaurant, he would never find that vase again.


    because¡­¡­


    In the jade shop, just now he was worried that the big movement would hurt his jade, but who would have thought that after the shaking and the storm ended, he found that not only was his jade not damaged at all, but...


    There is one more jade!


    If he remembers correctly, then... isn''t this jade the vase that was sold to the restaurant owner yesterday?


    The boss obviously hasn''t been here, why... why did this vase go back to his shop? !


    He opened his cabinet in a mysterious manner, and after just a glance, he was surprised to find a very strange thing.


    In the counter, tens of thousands of amethysts are obviously missing.


    He touched his temple, trying to recall everything. At that moment, he felt that selling the vase to the restaurant owner yesterday seemed to be something that happened many years ago, very vague.


    But beyond the blur, it seemed to be in his own memory.


    "So, did I sell the vase, or didn''t I sell it? This...what the hell is going on here?"


    He didn''t understand at all, but he immediately thought of the shock and the storm just now, they must be playing tricks!


    Thinking of this, without saying a word, he rushed out of the shop with the vase in his arms, and looked towards the sky...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4822

    In the sky, it was very quiet at this time.


    The eight people were still surrounding there, presenting a strange posture.


    In the middle, Han Sanqian was still besieged.


    It''s just... something different from before is that the eight colored pillars tied to Han Sanqian''s body are all glowing with a faint black light at this moment!


    The eight people also seemed to have noticed the abnormality and sensed that something was wrong. In a hurry, each of them stimulated the devil energy in their bodies to try to stabilize their attacks.


    However, as soon as the eight people exerted their strength, they instantly sensed something even bigger.


    As soon as the force was released, in an instant, they felt that another force seemed to be attacking in the opposite direction of their power, and it reached their palms all the way.


    "What do you mean?" The envoy frowned.


    The other seven people obviously also noticed this abnormal situation, and they looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    "hehe!"


    A sneer came, and everyone looked for their reputation, only to see Han Sanqian, who was tightly bound by them in the center, raised his head at this time.


    His face returned to normal, his hair was also the same color, and his eyes also returned to their original appearance, but, compared with the domineering killing in Bloody, it was more cold and ruthless.


    "Han Sanqian, why are you laughing!"


    "A disaster is imminent, can you still laugh? I see you, you are really a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, is it?"


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "A catastrophe is imminent? Who is in trouble?"


    "Of course..." The special envoy originally wanted to criticize loudly, but unfortunately, when the words came to his lips, he was too shocked to speak.


    The eight magic pillars connecting Han Sanqian suddenly changed their colors completely.


    At some point, the black demonic energy directly covered the eight pillars, and the originally colorful beads were only eight black and bald ones standing there.


    Looking from a distance, it looks more like a land of trapped demons from hell than before.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    The special envoy was very surprised, and looked at the magic pillar in his hand in disbelief.


    He didn''t understand why it was like this.


    Yes, the color in front of me does look more evil and gloomy, but... But those are also based on another kind of superficial cognition.


    In reality, each of the eight guardians has different powers, and naturally, the colors of the spells they control are different.


    The eight different colors can finally be integrated into one to condense the color of the imprint.


    But now, the eight colors are of the same species, completely one color, what is this called? !


    It''s like a mark covered with a layer of dust.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, Han Sanqian, I know you are very strong, but it''s impossible for you to be able to break the game."


    "That''s right, the Eight Demons are against the sky and extremely powerful. Even if you are a true god, it is absolutely impossible for you to get out of our trap, let alone counterattack us like you are now."


    Yes, Han Sanqian is fighting back against them.


    There is no need for Han Sanqian to make other movements. Everyone only needs to feel the change of this pillar to confirm.


    However, the question is, how could Han Sanqian have the ability to refute?


    No matter how powerful he is, under the Eight Devils Against the Heaven Formation, he should only be forced to be trapped.


    At this point, not only the eight of them were confused, but even the elders who were watching the battle from a distance were full of doubts.


    The Eight Devils are against the sky.


    Even if the eight people''s cultivation is not as good as...


    But it''s not enough.


    "This is given by the ancestor, Han Sanqian, you can''t do it." The elder murmured.


    He thought that Han Sanqian would be difficult to deal with, but until now, he did not expect that Han Sanqian would be so difficult to deal with.


    "How on earth did he do it?"


    No matter how strong he is, according to the preliminary budget, only the eight demons are trapped in him against the sky and cannot hurt him, but he can''t break free from the shackles. This is already an overestimated overestimate.


    But he didn''t expect that, after thousands of calculations, he still missed it or underestimated it.


    "Han Sanqian, can you...can you give me this answer?"


    Han Sanqian smiled grimly, and looked at the special envoy: "Is it difficult to fight back against you?"


    "Isn''t it difficult?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "For me, it''s so easy, even... I can not only fight back against you, but also..."


    Han Sanqian didn''t go on, but the special envoy was shocked soon, because...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4823

    He only felt his eyes go dark, and then, a crisp sound came directly to his face.


    "Snapped!"


    The special envoy suddenly felt a burning pain on his face, and when he touched it lightly, he felt that his face was already swollen.


    He was anxious and angry, and looked up, only to see Han Sanqian, who was trapped in the center by them, was also staring at him coldly at this moment.


    "How about this slap, is it comfortable?" Han Sanqian said.


    Although there were many people at the scene, including countless people on the ground and eight people in the sky, because of the baptism of the storm and vibration, the scene today is almost ethereal.


    Therefore, this slap on the face can be heard by almost the whole audience.


    "Damn it, just now...you slapped me just now?" The special envoy was angry and restless, pointing at Han Sanqian so that his whole body was trembling with anger.


    "Don''t they dare to slap you?" Han Sanqian sneered.


    Yes, they are all colleagues, they are of the same class, let alone fighting together now, even in normal times, no matter what quarrel happens between the two sides, it is absolutely impossible to rise to this level.


    Moreover, especially today''s special envoys are still front-line commanders, and they are superior to them in terms of battle situation.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, only Han Sanqian dared to do such a thing.


    But why can he move? He can''t move at all!


    "It''s impossible, Han Sanqian, it''s impossible for you to move among the Eight Devils."


    Even if Han Sanqian can defy the sky and use their magic energy to counterattack, but that can only be the limit.


    It''s unbelievable for Han Sanqian to use his strength to fight, but to a certain extent, this method can work.


    But if you want to say that he can move, it''s a bit of a lie.


    It''s like, you use an iron chain forged from rare materials to lock a person tightly. When that person can''t use any cultivation base or equipment, and can only use his most ordinary power, suddenly, in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of you.


    This fucking can''t be said to be outrageous, it simply makes people doubt life.


    What the hell is this? !


    "What if it''s possible?" Han Sanqian said with a smile: "Everything in the world is possible, and who can determine what is possible and what is impossible?"


    "Stop bragging! Han Sanqian, you can''t move at all. Just now...that slap just now, it''s obvious that we slapped you." Someone interrupted.


    Hearing the man''s words, the other seven people cast their gazes over.


    "That''s right, I forgot. It might really be someone among us who hit it. Don''t forget, just now, Han Sanqian used a trick to reverse his demonic energy. Among us It is not impossible for someone to lose their minds when they take the opportunity to invade and lose their minds, and then suddenly launch an attack when all of us are not paying attention."


    Han Sanqian immediately laughed: "Then tell me, who is under my control? Could it be that one of you did something like this and didn''t stand up and report the news immediately?"


    "Hmph, maybe it was just a temporary impulse. Afterwards, you temporarily forgot what you did just because of some methods."


    Han Sanqian shook his head, and said helplessly: "At this point, I have to say, whether this person or the devil, they are all the same. They only want to believe what they want to believe. It''s really interesting not to believe all the truth, and even to slander the truth."


    "Hmph, don''t talk long and long with us, Han Sanqian, we''ve seen you through, so it''s better to tell the truth directly."


    "The truth?" Han Sanqian nodded: "It''s not impossible to tell, but obviously, you won''t believe me if I tell you, but now I have a way to make you believe it."


    "I don''t know, are you interested in giving it a try?"


    Looking at Han Sanqian''s cold smile, the eight of them felt ominous for a while, but they were even more curious about what Han Sanqian was going to do next...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4824

    "Han Sanqian, what the hell are you trying to do?"


    "If you have the guts, you can let the horse come here. Is it possible that the eight of us can still be afraid of you?"


    "Not bad, stop talking nonsense."


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly: "Okay, then it will be as you wish."


    At the end of the conversation, before the eight people had time to react, they felt their eyes suddenly go dark, followed by eight slaps, followed by another sound.


    Everyone felt pain on their face instantly, and when they reached out to touch it, half of their face was already swollen just like the special envoy before.


    "What?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    The eight people were anxious and angry, and looked at Han Sanqian one after another.


    Han Sanqian was very indifferent: "What? Didn''t you say that I controlled someone? Simply, I will slap everyone, so I won''t control anyone, right?"


    In a word, a group of people stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes. This is simply not treating people as human beings.


    The meaning of ridicule is simply full.


    However, none of the eight people cared about this wave of ridicule. What they cared more about was... Han Sanqian can really move!


    What does this mean? It means that the Eight Devils Against Heaven are not as powerful as they imagined, because Han Sanqian was not trapped.


    "Impossible, Han Sanqian, why?"


    "Although the eight of us are not very accomplished, they are still considered good players. In addition to the method of imprinting, if we unite with each other, it will be a mouthful of water, and it is far better than ordinary people."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Eight Demons Against Heaven had extremely high demands on the cultivators, the eight would even doubt whether their lives had been carried around by others, so they wouldn''t be able to find their own food at all.


    If it''s not my own food, then...


    Is it Han Sanqian invincible? !


    It''s a pity that Han Sanqian will not tell them the answer now, but will only use actions to make the best response.


    In the next second, Han Sanqian moved directly, and the eight magic pillars trapped on his body were directly grasped by his hands and swung across the body!


    The eight ropes that were supposed to trap him became a tool for him to trap the other eight people in a blink of an eye. Before the eight people even had time to respond, they were thrown around by Han Sanqian.


    Although this kind of throwing is not harmful enough for experts like them, but... the humiliation is huge.


    It''s not like an adult throwing a child''s hula hoop!


    He''s a big boss-level character, no one can bear to be played like this.


    "Let it go... let it go, let me go!"


    "Han Sanqian, if you want to fight, you have to do it with real guns and swords, what kind of hero are you like this!"


    Each of the eight wanted to break free, but their strength was output above the spell, and if they disconnected hastily, they might be backlashed, so they had to yell at Han Sanqian to stop first, so that they could regroup to resist.


    But how could Han Sanqian do what they wanted? Not only did he not restrain himself in the slightest, but his movements accelerated crazily.


    All eight of them were numb, and this random throwing made them even more dizzy.


    However, the eight people were not fools after all, and they had rich combat experience. While shouting, they tried to withdraw their strength and retreated quickly.


    But just when the eight of them were about to do this, all of a sudden, the eight of them found out...


    They haven''t exerted any strength yet, but the thing that restrained them suddenly disconnected...


    Under the reaction, the eight people lost the center directly and flew out...


    "Fuck your mother, Han Sanqian, you don''t talk about martial arts."


    "Damn it, you don''t want to lose your face."


    Accompanied by bursts of abuse, Han Sanqian looked innocent: "Didn''t you tell me to let go?"


    "Don''t let it go, you want to say, let it go, you still want to say, it''s so hard to serve?"


    "Forget it, let''s listen to you one last time. I will fight with you with real swords and guns."


    As soon as the words fell, Han Sanqian shot violently, and rushed towards the few people closest to him.


    Suddenly, there was an unlucky guy among the eight. Before he could stand still, he was directly attacked by a black shadow.


    "boom!"


    With Han Sanqian''s level, if there is no effective block, who can stand up to the blow with all his strength?


    Sure enough, under Han Sanqian''s violent attack, the man fell to the ground like a meteorite, causing holes in the ground to explode, and he himself turned into black smoke on the spot, saying goodbye to this world completely.


    Seeing this, the seven envoys were all shocked.


    Spike!


    Colleagues who are almost as cultivated as them have almost no power to fight back in one-on-one with Han Sanqian!


    Everyone of the seven felt a chill down their backs...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4825

    "How the hell do you fight?"


    The seven people looked at me and you, all dumbfounded.


    Group fights are not opponents, individual soldiers are also giving away heads.


    The point is, if Han Sanqian is so fierce, who would dare to fight him?


    "In any case, hang on to him, don''t fight him hard."


    After the special envoy said a word, the other six nodded their heads.


    "Let the people below attack with us. In this way, we can fight or retreat, and we can handle it easily."


    At the end of the sentence, the special envoy waved his hand, and the soldiers below hurriedly cheered up and flew towards Han Sanqian, and the bomb went off, and suddenly the sound started again.


    And the seven of them were also good fighters, and they went up together and entangled Han Sanqian to death.


    Han Sanqian smiled coldly, disdainful at all.


    The Eight Devils against the sky are really strong, as they said, he can''t move after being trapped.


    However, this is only conventional.


    After being demonized, his body and consciousness were almost completely occupied by the troll. It was precisely because of this blunder that the eight of them were trapped more by the troll itself.


    In other words, it was the troll''s own super magic energy.


    But this gave Yu Han Sanqian Jinchan a chance to get out of her shell!


    If the other party came back again, given the demonic energy of the current troll, he would not be sure to demonize again, so the ending at that time might be that he was trapped to death.


    Therefore, for Han Sanqian, he only has one chance to defeat the opponent''s Eight Devils against the sky.


    Fortunately, there was no danger in one operation. The person closest to him was killed by him, and the Eight Devils Against Heaven officially lacked one person, making it difficult to take shape.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of breaking the formation, how could Han Sanqian just arrest anyone and kill him with his personality?


    After all, he is the commander on the battlefield.


    "Without the Eight Devils, what do you use to fight me? Just because you have a large number of people?" Han Sanqian said coldly.


    In the next second, with a movement of his body, he also directly rushed towards the thousands of troops and the encirclement of seven people.


    In Yetian City, the quiet needle drop could be heard at this moment. Compared with the repeated explosions outside the city, one was heaven and the other was underground.


    But Yetian City was so quiet not because of anything else, but because they were completely stunned by Han Sanqian.


    Luo Jin''s father and daughter also completely lost their composure, and they opened their mouths slightly in sync with each other.


    After a long time, an explosion outside brought the two of them back to reality.


    "Just... just... is... is it true?" Luo Jin said slowly.


    If it''s normal, just nod, but Luo Ying''er''s body was a little stiff, and it took a long time before she slowly opened her mouth: "It seems... yes!"


    "Eight demons against the sky, is this Han Sanqian really, as Yinger said, not a person at all, no, not a person from this world at all? What kind of ability is this? Is this okay?"


    After living for a long time, he was almost buried in the ground when he was old, but his vision was so refreshed by a young man, it was... It was really dumbfounding.


    "My daughter doesn''t know either, although...although my daughter just instinctively felt that he could break free, but..."


    But thinking about it and being able to do it are two worlds in themselves!


    "This person is really terrifying." Luo Jin shook his head: "Ying''er, Yetian City must not offend such a person, otherwise, Yetian City will only be destroyed like Tianmo Castle."


    "Nowadays, although the demons have the power to govern all living beings behind the scenes, what we have to do is definitely not to stand aside."


    "Small towns should recognize themselves, deal with each other, and no one will offend. This...is the foundation of our existence, do you know?"


    Hearing these words, Luo Yinger was slightly shocked.


    My father knew that although he had always been low-key and peaceful, he would never discuss some city affairs with him too much.


    But today, his father said these words to himself, which shows that Han Sanqian has completely conquered his father with his performance, so that in his father''s eyes, Han Sanqian has become the one who can compete with the forces behind him people.


    "Ying''er understands, but Han Sanqian is still very dangerous now."


    Although there are no Eight Devils Against Heaven, the opponent''s million-strong army is still there, let alone Han Sanqian has the ability to break free from Eight Devils Against Heaven once, even if he has a hundred times, he can''t resist the opponent''s large number of people.


    "That''s true, but now I''m suddenly optimistic, and even curious about how Han Sanqian will deal with it next."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4826

    Luo Yinger was also very curious about this.


    What should Han Sanqian do to break the basic situation? !


    "Kill."


    There were killing sounds everywhere, all fires were fired, Han Sanqian was as powerful as a dragon crossing the river.


    However, the seven masters brought hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses to confront him, and it was obviously not for cover.


    Under heavy artillery fire, Han Sanqian fought more and more fiercely, and the army in black did not give in at all, and kept besieging.


    "Elder, this Han Sanqian is really brave."


    Next to the elder, the confidant said softly.


    The elder nodded: "It''s really capable, I really didn''t expect that even the Eight Devils can''t trap this guy."


    "However, it''s good that we value each other enough. This time the soldiers and horses are in order. Even if he, Han Sanqian, is a god, he will have to fall here."


    The confidant smiled: "However, Han Sanqian has indeed gained a reputation. Even if he falls, his individual combat ability will surely become an enduring legend of the demons."


    The elder murmured: "Han Sanqian is worthy."


    "It''s a pity that we can''t use him. Otherwise, how powerful is our army? This person is enough to make our plan at least a hundred years ahead of schedule."


    The friend said: "But on the other hand, such an enemy can also delay our plan for another hundred years!"


    The elder nodded: "Exactly. Therefore, whether it is due to our grievances or our plans, Han Sanqian must die."


    The confidant wanted to answer, but at this moment, he suddenly frowned: "Elder, look!"


    Following his gaze, all of a sudden, the elder''s eyes widened.


    In the arena, an extremely strange scene suddenly appeared!


    Those own soldiers who were madly attacking Han Sanqian suddenly fell down collectively as if the ground had been trampled down by an anti-Buddhist general.


    And this kind of service situation is not one or two, but a group after a group...


    What''s even more frightening is that it''s like a plague infection. The feet of our own army keep collapsing and falling...


    When I first saw it, it was only a few dozen people, but in the blink of an eye, it had risen to a scale of ten thousand people.


    "What''s going on here? With the city wall of Yetian City as the boundary, all the land outside has started to collapse."


    If it collapses at this speed, tens of thousands of people will be swallowed up in a matter of minutes.


    "Elder, what should I do?"


    The urging of his cronies brought the elder who was also absent-minded back to reality.


    collapse?


    It is absolutely impossible to landslide!


    The land here is not a place that will collapse at all.


    Moreover, how could it be such a coincidence that nowhere would collapse, but it would fall under the feet of their army? !


    There are not so many coincidences, only man-made.


    "Where are Han Sanqian''s troops?" the elder asked.


    The confidant frowned slightly: "Elder, what do you mean... maybe Han Sanqian''s men are playing tricks?"


    It''s right to think about it. Didn''t Han Sanqian''s people do fortifications before? !


    "But his men are now resisting on the other three walls. I dare not say how difficult it is now, but at least it is impossible to get out."


    The elder said: "Really?"


    "really."


    "But the question is not his men, who else could it be?"


    "Reinforcements?"


    Reinforcement is even more impossible. Millions of heroes are listed here. Not only did he send people to search the rear, but there are still various lines of defense up to now. Impossible not to be detected.


    [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com]


    "That''s right. We have a tight defense line, and the purpose is to worry about reinforcements appearing. How could he, Han Sanqian, bring reinforcements without our knowledge? Elder, did Han Sanqian invite people from Yetian City?"


    "There are rumors that before our army came, Han Sanqian had spent money to hire people in the city to build fortifications for him. Could it be...?"


    This is indeed the greatest possibility on the surface.


    There are only people in Yetian City!


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s impossible!


    Although there are workers in Yetian City, they are just ordinary people after all. Judging from the current landslide, it is absolutely impossible for those ordinary people to dig such a huge area even if they have been digging day and night since the wartime.


    Moreover, now that I am here face to face, who would dare to help Han Sanqian openly?


    Therefore, the most probable possibility has also been ruled out.


    "But this is not, and that is not, how to explain the landslide on the ground?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4827

    The confidant couldn''t figure it out, and the elder was a little dumbfounded for a while.


    But the landslides are still going on, and the casualties are also increasing infinitely. If this continues, the hundreds of thousands of people will probably be wiped out.


    "Order the front line to retreat immediately, and the battle tonight will be cancelled."


    "If it continues like this, it will be endless."


    After leaving a word, the elder turned around to return the account, with an extremely ugly expression on his face.


    When he came to the door, he looked back: "The collapse incident must be thoroughly investigated. I don''t ask you to investigate it when it is clear, but I ask that it must be true, and no falsehoods will be tolerated."


    "A small collapse may not seem like a big deal, but those potholes that are very likely to collapse are the places where you and I will be buried."


    "The subordinate understands."


    With the order, the cronies did not dare to neglect at all, and hastily ordered the troops to withdraw their troops.


    The people in Yetian City were just quiet, they would be completely stupid.


    The battle was clearly in full swing, but why did the army of men in black retreat suddenly?


    And you must know that there is no one else in the current position, only Han Sanqian, who is mere.


    Hundreds of thousands of people hit one person, and then suddenly retreated halfway through the fight, no one would be dumbfounded.


    "What''s the situation? The other side has actually withdrawn their troops?"


    "The other three walls may be breached at any time, and there is only Han Sanqian on this front. As long as you make a little effort, Han Sanqian''s defeat is only a matter of time."


    "Yeah, and, listen carefully to the sound of retreat, so anxious, and several times in a row, it seems that the situation is very urgent, but what I don''t understand is, what makes them so anxious?"


    Everyone looked towards the sky while talking, but saw that there was still only Han Sanqian in the sky.


    Looking at the ground again, there are countless landslides on the ground, and the landslides seem to be abnormally deep.


    "It seems that the ground has collapsed."


    "The soil outside Yetian City is extremely thick, and there are forests all around. It is impossible for such a terrain to collapse."


    "That''s right, Yetian City was even threatened by floods and earthquakes a few years ago, but Yetian City still hasn''t suffered any damage. How could it suddenly collapse inexplicably this time?"


    "Could it be that Han Sanqian and his gang collapsed during the battle?"


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, but this kind of thing is just talk, a person can indeed be strong enough to overwhelm mountains, but it is a bit nonsense for something as thick as the ground to collapse directly.


    "Another natural disaster?"


    This possibility is obviously the greatest.


    "If it''s really a natural disaster, then Han Sanqian''s luck is too good, right? The battle has been fought to this point, and the gods still help him?"


    "Grandma, this kind of natural disaster may not be seen in a hundred years, no, it may not be seen in a thousand years, after all, Yetian City has never seen such a situation in the history of so many years, Han Sanqian is so lucky."


    "Hey, this is life. Some people are born with good luck. There is no way. Haven''t you heard that Han Sanqian has a Pangu ax in his hand. Do you need to say more about what a Pangu ax is? But this guy, once If you come and get it, who do you ask for reasoning? How many people spend their whole lives and even some families can¡¯t find it for several lifetimes.¡±


    [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com]


    "Fate is good. Originally, Han Sanqian was doomed tonight, but... now it seems that he can last another day. In a siege of this scale, every hour he can last is an honor. , not to mention one more day."


    Hearing the discussions from people outside, Luo Jin smiled lightly.


    Luo Yinger immediately understood, and said, "Father thinks it''s not a natural disaster?"


    "Of course I believe in natural disasters, but I believe that these things can be added to the icing on the cake, and there are very few charcoal in the snow. Besides, do you think that the opponent, Chen Jun, has a million troops, will not consider these? And, is it really such a coincidence?"


    "But father, other possibilities are not great."


    "No." Luo Jin shook his head: "Ying''er, do you still remember that Han Sanqian came to my house before?"


    "Father, you mean..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4828

    "Borrow food?"


    Since the start of the battle, Han Sanqian has almost never come out of the restaurant. The only time Han Sanqian went to the mansion to borrow food and buy seeds in person.


    Although this is not a big deal, but because it is a bit bizarre, it is naturally impressive.


    "That''s right." Luo Jin nodded: "Based on our guess at the time, Han Sanqian''s troops shouldn''t look like they were short of food. Almost all of us could see this. But, at the time, we all thought that, It seems that Han Sanqian wants so much food and seeds to run away, to leave a way for himself. But now, if you think about it carefully, is there any other possibility?"


    If it is not running away, there is only one possibility for so much food.


    "Father, you mean... Han Sanqian wanted food for his reinforcements? So, it wasn''t a natural disaster, but... a man-made disaster?"


    Luo Jin nodded heavily: "Although it''s hard to imagine, why is it impossible? Anyway, I really don''t believe that this is a natural disaster. Is there such a coincidence in this world? He Han Sanqian is facing the most dangerous moment, In the end, God just helped him like this? When he wanted to sleep, someone immediately gave him a pillow, I really don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    It was hard to believe, but what my father said was not unreasonable.


    "But father, I can''t see any reinforcements from Han Sanqian." Luo Ying''er said.


    Luo Jin waved his hand: "Isn''t it normal that you can''t see it? If you can''t see it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, does it? From another angle, if we can all find it easily, can this reinforcement be considered reinforcement?"


    That''s right, the enemy''s army is overwhelming, and the attack has always been based on probing, and gradually increasing the offensive.


    What does this mean?


    It shows that the enemy seeks stability, not trade advancement.


    Then, in order to be safe, Yetian City must be completely surrounded, and it would be extremely difficult for anyone to get in, let alone without the enemy''s knowledge...


    Therefore, only invisible reinforcements can really support in place.


    "But father, what kind of reinforcements can we avoid being discovered? You know, those men in black are already illusory enough, Han Sanqian...is there any way to be more ghostly than them?" Luo Yinger said strangely .


    Luo Jin shook his head: "I don''t know about this either. After all, to put it bluntly, up to now, even our guesses about the reinforcements are just yours and mine''s. Is there really... We are just at a loss. "


    Luo Ying''er nodded, what her father said was indeed true.


    "However, Ying''er, you don''t need to worry. For Han Sanqian, this battle should just be the beginning, and the good show is yet to come. We, the spectators, will slowly enter the play with the protagonist That''s it."


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App]


    "No matter how mysterious the veil is, when it''s time to debut, it will naturally be lifted. What''s the point of us going to the stage to lift it?"


    Hearing her father''s words, Luo Ying''er nodded slightly.


    What my father said is indeed reasonable. When the play reaches the role it should appear, it will naturally come to the day when he will appear on the stage.


    However, unlike before, this time, they were very much looking forward to the continuation of this good show.


    "Report! The enemy army has retreated, especially in the front, and a large number of troops have completely retreated."


    At the scar, the spies also reported back in time.


    Scar raised his eyes to look at the sky. The night was at its darkest at this time, and just like what Han Sanqian said, late at night is also the time for celebration.


    "My mother, the lord is so fucking amazing, can he do this?"


    "Can someone tell me what the fuck is going on?"


    "Anyway, I''m also a combatant, why...why I don''t even know what the hell happened?"


    "Why did the enemy retreat? Why did the front side collapse?"


    As far as Scar knows, although he did send people to build fortifications on the front, the level of fortifications is nothing more than a drop in the bucket compared to the size of the ground.


    It is obviously a fantasy to rely on those to make the ground landslide.


    "Could it be that the lord of my family is still a charlatan? Can it be counted as a landslide tonight?"


    Touching his head, Scar became more and more depressed as he thought about it, and then ordered: "Come here, go and bring me the wine, I''m going to celebrate, by the way... ask our leader, what''s going on..."


    "Grandma''s, it''s so bizarre!"


    After the words fell, Scar held the wine and walked towards the front wall...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4829

    Pei Mu didn''t speak all the time, but he had as many doubts in his heart as anyone else, and he followed Dao Scar all the way.


    On the other two sides, Pei Yuan and Hai Jin were naturally unwilling to be left behind, and almost simultaneously started from their respective places and gathered towards the front.


    In just a few minutes, the four of them had come to the front.


    Along the way, they could clearly see that everyone in the city looked at them with very complicated eyes. Of course, this is not incomprehensible, after all, even they themselves are the same.


    On the front wall, many people were gathered there at this time.


    For them, each of them had countless things to say to Han Sanqian, but Han Sanqian just stood on the city wall indifferently at this time, without saying a word.


    With his back turned to them, everyone didn''t dare to say anything more, they could only obediently surround themselves, pointing and discussing in private.


    As soon as the four of Dao Scar came, everyone obediently stepped aside.


    In the battle outside the city, Scar and others had already won everyone''s respect. Now, Han Sanqian suddenly retreated from the enemy. Naturally, Scar and others received different attention and respect from others.


    The four of you looked at me and I looked at you, and then climbed up the city wall.


    "Alliance."


    "Master."


    The four spoke.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly, condensed, and said, "Are you there?"


    "Leader, aren''t you amazing? You defended the city by yourself, but... the other party... all of them were directly defeated by you?"


    "Yes, lord, can you tell us, this... how did you do it?"


    "Wouldn''t a landslide be a natural disaster? You''re not a fortune teller in the world, how could you know with such precision that something like this will definitely happen tonight?"


    [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible]


    "Master, don''t be a fool, just tell us."


    Han Sanqian turned his head, glanced at the four eagerly-eyed people, and said, "You want to know?"


    The four nodded their heads like garlic.


    Han Sanqian glanced at the wine in Dao Scar''s hand: "It''s not impossible to know, but if you want to get something out of someone''s mouth with just some wine, I''m afraid you are too stingy."


    "Damn!" Dao Scar understood in seconds: "I''m going to the restaurant to order a table of good food and drink."


    After the words fell, the knife scar went to do it.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Haijin: "What are you still doing? Let''s go."


    The three of them smiled, followed behind Han Sanqian, and walked towards the restaurant.


    As soon as he got off the city wall, the onlookers quickly surrounded him.


    However, this group of people was still very afraid of Han Sanqian, and they came to him one after another, but they didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    Everyone felt like a choke in their throats.


    Han Sanqian stopped and glanced at everyone: "Everyone, what''s the matter, do you have something to say?"


    Yes, there must be, but a group of people were stared at by Han Sanqian, and no one dared to talk to them for a while, and their heads were shaking like rattles.


    Such a mighty God, who would dare to make a mistake in front of him.


    Han Sanqian shook his head and smiled wryly: "I don''t eat people. Why do you guys do this? Before, you scolded me or mocked me, but didn''t I lose my temper?"


    Damn, I don''t know your identity. Now that everyone has figured it out, who would dare to touch their brows with a muddleheaded mind?


    They are not the gang of men in black outside, they will not be killed...


    The point is, even if they can, then... they dare not.


    You can''t stand it until you are beaten to pieces.


    "Okay, since you don''t ask, that''s all. I know what you want to ask, but now is not the time to talk about these things. I, Han Sanqian, can only say one thing."


    "That''s the people who stay in Yetian City, I will keep you safe."


    "Today, it''s just an appetizer, to give everyone a reassurance."


    "Okay, it''s getting late, everyone should go to bed early."


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Han Sanqian continued towards the restaurant accompanied by Haijin and the other three.


    Not long after, in a private room of the restaurant.


    The dishes are ready and the wine is full.


    Han Sanqian raised his wine glass: "Four, I won''t say more if I have to say anything, let''s raise my glass."


    The four of you looked at me, I looked at you, and hurriedly raised their wine glasses, but the eyes of the four were on the extra seat...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4830

    "Let me tell you, President, when is Madam coming? Let''s start drinking without waiting for her, isn''t it too much?" Scar raised his glass, but he didn''t drink it, but stood where he was, holding the glass and said.


    Pei Yuan also nodded his head: "Yes, master, where is my wife?"


    Pei Mudao: "Tonight we have won a big victory for the time being, how can we drink first if Master''s Wife is not present?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "We five big men drink, what do you ask your wife to do?"


    In a word, all four pairs of eyes are dumbfounded.


    What''s the meaning? !


    Doesn''t this seat belong to Su Yingxia? !


    Then who else would come to this private room to drink with them? !


    After thinking about it, the four of them didn''t come up with a reason.


    Lun Gong is rewarding, and only the four of them are eligible in this round. After all, in the face of war, the four of them have always taken the lead and never flinched.


    It is not an exaggeration for the four of them to say that they are the first to survive until today.


    So, the problem arises here.


    Since no one can compare with them, no one is qualified to sit with them in this skill.


    There is only status left.


    But in terms of status, the four are also generals, two executives, and two apprentices. It can be said that they are currently under Han Sanqian and above the others.


    Except for Su Yingxia, the four of them couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    "Leader, with all due respect, who else can come in this room except the wife of the leader who is qualified?"


    "No, you also invited Luo Jin, the lord of Yetian City, right?"


    "Although he did help us a bit, in the final analysis, he was just favoring us for his own benefit. Although he has merit, it is not as good as those brothers in the cavalry regiment."


    Pei Yuan also nodded: "Yes, if even he can come in and sit here, who in the cavalry regiment can''t come in? We are not vetoing your decision, Master, but it is still wartime. Although we have small Victory, but...we still need to continue fighting, so it is not impossible for us to celebrate in a small way, but we must also consider the feelings of the cavalry regiment."


    Of course, Han Sanqian could understand Pei Yuan''s words.


    Many brothers from the cavalry regiment are still defending the city. It is understandable for the executives to gather to celebrate, but if even outsiders can participate, how do they feel in their hearts?


    I''m afraid, no one is happy, right? !


    Han Sanqian waved his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t talk about it, do you think I, Han Sanqian, are such a blind person?"


    "Since I dare to arrange this position, it naturally means that someone can be qualified to sit here."


    "However, it''s not the time yet, let''s drink first."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian raised his hand and drank directly.


    Dao Scar scratched his forehead, completely like a confused monk Zhang Er.


    What''s the situation?


    They are qualified to come, and they have to wait to come, they really don''t know who is behind this.


    However, seeing that Han Sanqian had already started drinking, the four of them raised their glasses knowingly and continued to eat and drink with Han Sanqian.


    [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible]


    But what made the few people more depressed was that the next drinking time lasted for about an hour, but since this hour, let alone whether the guest has arrived or not, it is just that they want to know what happened tonight , Han Sanqian kept silent.


    Finally, maybe it was a little courage after a few glasses of wine, or maybe it was curiosity that confused them too much. Under the gaze of the other three people, Scar opened his mouth: "Leader, after we want to chat, there will be more people." Time, when the battle is over, even if you let us talk with you for a few days and nights, I will never say anything else. But now... can you?"


    Han Sanqian pretended to be stupid and said, "Can you do something?"


    "Oh, you know what I''m asking?"


    "I don''t know what you want to ask." Han Sanqian was in a good mood, and even joked about Scar.


    "Oh, landslides, landslides, why did they suddenly landslide, don''t use any natural disasters to fool me, it''s impossible, I''m not a three-year-old child, so don''t try to fool me."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I never intended to fool you, but it''s useless for you to ask me this question, because I wasn''t the one who did it."


    "Not you? Who is that?"


    "Come on, you can ask yourself."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4831

    After the words fell, the four of them turned their heads almost at the same time.


    However, the door was still tightly closed.


    The four of them held their breath and listened quietly.


    However, don''t say there is any movement outside the house, even a little bit of wind can''t be heard, it''s so quiet that you can almost hear it.


    "Leader, it''s true that you haven''t fooled me, but it doesn''t mean you can play me casually. What''s going on here, there''s nothing outside here."


    Han Sanqian smiled, pointed to the door, and signaled him to open it.


    Scar quickly got up, walked over, opened the door, and looked outside.


    There is no one, there is no one at all.


    "Leader, are you playing with me, who is there?"


    Han Sanqian shook his head slightly: "How could I play with you? In fact, not only did he come, but you opened the door."


    "I opened the door? He still came in?" Scar felt a pain in his head, could it be that he opened a door for a ghost?


    Although cultivators are not afraid of ghosts at all, ghosts subconsciously still make people feel chills down the back!


    "Let''s not even mention it, could it be that the master invited him to be a ghost soldier?" Pei Yuan asked.


    Hai Jin nodded: "The ghost soldier''s whereabouts are erratic and hard to find, but it may indeed be a ghost soldier."


    Only ghosts can arrive here surrounded by men in black, and only ghosts can sneak into the battlefield silently and deal a fatal blow to the enemy.


    [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com]


    Therefore, although Scar may have been just a joke just now, it is the greatest possibility for everyone.


    "It seems that there is such a possibility." Scar himself nodded.


    "Although it''s not human to say bad things about others behind people''s backs, it doesn''t mean that it''s okay to say bad things about people in front of people." Han Sanqian scolded with a smile: "Especially, this person is still mine." friend."


    "Scar, if you weren''t mine, would you believe that I kicked you out?"


    Of course Scar believed it, but now he looked at the chair, and there was no one on the empty chair.


    "Could it be possible that he can still be invisible? But, even if he can, then we are not fools. He always has a breath, right? We may not feel the presence of a master like the leader, but... but most of us It''s still possible." Scar said strangely.


    "From the beginning to the end, he didn''t deliberately hide himself, it''s just that you didn''t notice him." Han Sanqian finished his sentence, and then looked at the chair: "Please stop molesting him, commander, he is a big and three rough , you play him to death like this, he doesn''t know what''s going on."


    "Okay." A crisp voice replied.


    Immediately afterwards, an object that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye went all the way up from the table legs, passed through the tablecloth, and slowly stood on the wine glass.


    The wine glass was all white, but that was it. Only then did everyone realize that there was a small black spot on the wine glass.


    Taking a closer look, Pei Yuan was the first to be dumbfounded: "Ant?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "To be precise, it''s Ant-Man."


    "Ant-Man? Is...is this considered a human? I don''t mean to offend, but...but its size seems...it seems to be smaller than ordinary ants." Scar walked over and looked up The villain couldn''t help complaining.


    Yes, judging from the size, although the Ant-Man in front of him brought ants and people, his size is really not as good as ordinary ants.


    "Everyone, how about this?"


    A gust of black wind passed by, and the black spot on the wine glass disappeared, replaced by an ant about the size of a dog standing in front of the table.


    However, compared with ordinary ants, he stands in the shape of a human, somewhat ant-like and somewhat human-like.


    "I... I rely on it." Scar was startled.


    The three people near Hai were also obviously shocked, and it was difficult to get out of the shock for a while.


    "Master, what the hell is going on here, you...you can tell us quickly, ten thousand people are really anxious to death." Pei Yuan said.


    Han Sanqian smiled and looked at Ant-Man: "Let the commander explain."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4832

    Hearing this, Ant-Man smiled slightly and took the empty seat.


    "Why should Han Enren be so flattering? We came here this time just to repay our kindness."


    "Repay the favor?" The three of Dao Scar asked in unison.


    Ant-Man didn''t explain this, neither did Han Sanqian, the two just looked at each other and smiled, knowing each other and respecting each other.


    "If it wasn''t for Daxia Han''s help back then, maybe, even now, we would still be living in the barren underground, ignoring the light of day, and saving our lives."


    "Of course, I don''t have the body I have now."


    The difference from the first time we met underground is that Ant-Man''s body is a little smaller, and even the muscle lines are not as clear as before, but what Han Sanqian can see with the naked eye is Ant-Man''s body The state is much better than before.


    There is also a faint healthy glow on his body.


    "It''s just a little effort, nothing to worry about. It''s you, who have come all the way to support me this time. I really don''t know how to thank Han." Han Sanqian said.


    "You are welcome, benefactor. If you have something to do, we have something to do. When we parted that day, the Ant Queen once said to you that as long as you have any needs, you only need to call, and our Ant Clan will surely fulfill our mission." Ant-Man said.


    In fact, from the very beginning of the battle, Han Sanqian was already ready to ask for support.


    Although he is crazy, he is definitely not the kind of crazy person who is so crazy that anyone can be crazy, but this kind of madness must be based on reason, otherwise, the brainless madness will only make him look more stupid. It will only put you in a difficult situation.


    Of course, it was impossible for Han Sanqian to make such a mistake.


    Since the other party left three days as a deadline, and this place is close to Burning Bones City, it must be raining after three days.


    Han Sanqian can think of the horse of the army three days later.


    However, Han Sanqian had to admit that he thought that there would be many enemies, but what he didn''t expect was that there would be so many enemies.


    After anticipating how difficult it would be in three days, Han Sanqian knew that even if he could play again and again just relying on the cards in his hand, he still couldn''t avoid an ending.


    That is failure!


    Therefore, he needs some support.


    The members of the League of Mysterious People have long been acting separately from themselves. Whether it was to prevent the entire army from being annihilated or to avoid unnecessary troubles, although the goals of the two waves of people are the same, their directions are completely opposite. .


    Therefore, asking them to support themselves is a huge problem in itself.


    Of course, the most important thing is that it doesn''t make much sense to call them back. The reason is also very simple. Most people know the existence of their army.


    Therefore, they will inevitably be stared at by others to guard against their support.


    It''s good if they don''t move, but if they move, the enemy will definitely attack.


    At that time, the result was obvious. They were far away from the support, and when they were blocked, they had to worry about their need for support, and at the same time they had to deal with the enemies who came to block them. To increase the casualties of the brothers, the key is that they cannot support themselves.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, the best thing is of course that a reinforcement army that will not be noticed can be rushed over.


    Han Sanqian thought about it, and finally decided to put the target behind Ant-Man.


    He really didn''t want to trouble Ant-Man, after all, he didn''t think of anything in return for helping Han Sanqian.


    But if Zhan considered this issue from a rational point of view, he would find that they were simply the chosen ones that Han Sanqian needed.


    For one, no one knows they exist.


    The second, and most important point, is the particularity of their bodies.


    Ant, how big is it? Even if there are tens of thousands, as long as they are willing to hide themselves, it will be difficult for ordinary people to find them.


    It is precisely because they have this attribute that, under the strict defense of the enemy, they are most likely to enter the support silently and without any hindrance.


    Of course, there is also a deeper benefit, because it is difficult for the enemy to guard against them in the true sense, so once they appear, they must be full of surprises and frights.


    Naturally, the strategic effect it achieves must also be the most magical.


    Having said that, the four Scars finally understood...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4833

    "That is to say, this army of ants came secretly under the strict guard of the enemy."


    "Because of its small size, no matter how careful the enemy is, they will never expect that their enemy will eventually use this method to cross their defense line and reach the hinterland all the way."


    "Later, after this army arrived, because of its nature, it could be said that it could come and go freely in the soil. Naturally, it was possible to dig a large area of ??underground fortifications in advance. As long as the battle was fierce enough, the fortifications were suddenly destroyed. Activate it, then... the effect of today''s natural disaster will be achieved."


    The more the four talked, the more excited they became, and the more they talked, the happier they became.


    No wonder even a group of them couldn''t figure out what was going on at the beginning. They always suspected that it was a natural disaster, but they always thought it was a bit of a coincidence.


    After working for a long time, it turned out that it was my own people who were helping.


    "It''s not that I''m flattering the lord of my family. This trick is simply wonderful. It not only kills the enemy by surprise, but the most important thing is that it gives the enemy the most deadly blow at the most critical moment." I have always known what it means to take the bottom out of the pot, but today I learned for the first time that the bottom line has another meaning. It¡¯s wonderful, it¡¯s really fucking wonderful.¡± Hai Jin also admired it, gentle Like him, he couldn''t help but swear at this time.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too excited, or because I''ve been with Scar for too long.


    "It''s really awesome. Don''t talk about the enemy. Even we have been kept in the dark. On the way here, my brain was about to explode. I wanted to know what was going on, but I didn''t." I want to understand." Pei Yuan also said happily.


    Pei Mu nodded again and again: "That''s true. Although I thought that someone else might be helping us, I really can''t think of anyone who can help us, and who can come in and help us under the siege of a million troops."


    Seeing the excitement of the four of them, Han Sanqian smiled heartily.


    He was actually quite proud of this.


    Indeed, Han Sanqian was very satisfied with this move, let alone others.


    It was precisely because of this that, for Han Sanqian, he put down his figure and everything to ask Ant-Man for help with a cheeky face.


    Otherwise, with Han Sanqian''s character, even if he was killed here, he would not do such a thing.


    "To be able to have today, I just made a small plan. The real heroes are the Ant-Man brothers. By the way, Commander, is the Ant Queen okay?"


    "Thank you benefactor for your concern. The ant queen is in full bloom. However, the new house has just been settled, and the ant queen still has a lot of work to do in Anne, so it is a pity that she cannot be there to help in person this time. Please forgive me."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "You are too polite."


    Ant-Man leaves the original world to find a new home. Naturally, after finding a place, he also needs to plan for the next things of the whole tribe.


    She''s busy with her own business, which is normal.


    It was Han Sanqian who felt guilty for asking for help at this moment.


    "By the way, Brother Commander, I wonder how many reinforcements you have sent to help us this time?" Scar asked kindly, trying his best to put on a perverted smile.


    While talking, this guy didn''t forget to pour someone a glass of wine.


    "Our clan is quite busy now, and the ant soldiers I can lead are actually not that many. There are about three armies, with about 120,000 horses." The commander said.


    Hearing this, Scar''s expression was somewhat depressed.


    Originally thought that the situation would be different when the reinforcements came, but who would have thought that the number of reinforcements was only a mere hundred thousand people.


    Compared with the opponent''s millions of horses, it is really not even a fraction of the opponent''s.


    He almost said that, and brought these people here.


    Looking at the other three people, they were obviously a little bit disappointed. Obviously, everyone''s joy dissipated in an instant because there were too few people, because it was true that this number of people was really just a drop in the bucket.


    It seemed that he also noticed the unhappiness of the four of them, and the commander was a little embarrassed for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    "This war is not entirely based on the number of people. I think that 120,000 soldiers and horses are enough for us to turn the tables."


    At this moment, Han Sanqian smiled and spoke...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4834

    For the first time, Han Sanqian spoke, but the others were still not as well-behaved as before.


    Even Pei Mu, the most restrained doll, is full of perfunctory at this time.


    "Leader, although I am very grateful to the Ant-Man Brothers for giving us carbon in the most difficult time, but the facts are the facts, and we have to play some nonsense."


    "The fact is that there are too many enemies. There are about 1.8 million troops. If we don''t have a million reinforcements, it will actually have no positive effect on the overall battle situation."


    Scar is outspoken, and can also be said to be outspoken.


    Although Hai Jin knew that it was very inappropriate for Dao Scar to say such words at this time, he did not say anything to stop him at the first moment. Instead, he persuaded Han Sanqian, saying: "Leader, what Dao Scar said is not unreasonable. Although, It¡¯s indeed a bit ugly, but it¡¯s the status quo after all.¡±


    "Hai Jin thinks that since there are not many Ant-Man brothers, why don''t we just let it go and let the Ant-Man brothers retreat first."


    "Although we were defeated, at least we gave the enemy such a beautiful counterattack tonight, and we have no regrets."


    Pei Yuan also nodded: "Master, we are not afraid of death. After all, this is our own business, but if we want brothers from other races to die with us, it is really unnecessary."


    Pei Mu also agreed: "Master, it is true."


    Han Sanqian glanced at the four of them and smiled: "Why can''t a hundred thousand people beat a million people? Your ideas are too outdated."


    "In my hometown, Earth, it can only be regarded as a lower-level world compared to Bafang World, because it is not even as good as Xuanyuan World."


    "But, do you know? In the blue planet of my hometown, victory is no longer based on the number of people."


    Yes, in the face of absolute hot weapons, the advantage of numbers has almost disappeared.


    In a word, four people, you look at me, and I look at you.


    "Although absolute strength can indeed ignore the advantages and disadvantages in terms of numbers, it is also relative. Now, the gap in numbers is too large, and absolute strength is not dominant at all. How can we fight?" Hai Jin said.


    Unless Han Sanqian is at the level of a true god and the others are at the level of a mortal, then the advantage of this million can be ignored directly, but the problem is that the difference in strength between the two sides cannot reach this level at all.


    "Commander, what do you think?" Han Sanqian didn''t ask the four of them, but instead looked at Commander Ant-Man.


    Commander Ant-Man smiled lightly: "I don''t have any opinion. When I came here, the Ant Queen only gave me a flag."


    "It''s a bit clich¨¦d, but it can also show the determination of our clan."


    "The flag is the flag of our ant clan. Naturally, we should hold it high when we charge into battle, but if we lose, this flag will be the shroud we wait for."


    "Okay!" Han Sanqian couldn''t help shouting excitedly: "It''s a good one to hold high when you charge into battle, and shroud your body when you lose."


    This reminded Han Sanqian of those bloody army souls in the blue world.


    The so-called loyal soul and hot man, the soul of the ages, is nothing more than that.


    "Despite the benefactor''s orders, I brought these 120,000 people out. There are only two endings. Either, I helped you and we will return to the court as a teacher, or I will die with you."


    The four of Haijin looked at me and I looked at you, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Originally, they hoped that the other party would not die in vain, but who would have thought that the other party''s wish was already like this.


    Han Sanqian raised his wine glass and smiled softly: "I dare not say anything else, but there is one thing I, Han Sanqian, can guarantee. That is, as long as I, Han Sanqian, are still alive, you will never die."


    "The sky is falling, I will bear it first."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian drank it all in one gulp.


    The commander-in-chief didn''t say anything, just picked up the wine glass and followed suit.


    Haijin and the other four hurriedly accompanied them.


    After drinking, everyone sat down again.


    "Since the Ant-Man brothers are willing to live and die together, then leader, dare to ask, what should we do after drinking the celebration wine tonight?"


    This is also a question that everyone is concerned about. After all, the gap in strength lies here. Today, they sang an unexpected play, but it also means that it is impossible to have such a trick in the future.


    It''s just an extra 120,000 reinforcements, so what should we do? !


    Han Sanqian poured a glass of wine, gently shook the wine in the glass, and then smiled...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4835

    "Leader, what are you thinking?" Scar asked.


    Han Sanqian murmured for a long time, and finally opened his mouth slowly: "The immortals have their own tricks. You think that I invited Brother Ant-Man to help me all the way, just to understand the situation tonight. ?"


    "I borrowed so much food from Luo Jin, how could it be wasted?"


    "Commander."


    "Next here."


    "According to my order, have you filled the hollowed out place underground?"


    "In order to avoid the enemy''s discovery, I have already noticed this when I ordered people to dig. When the ground collapse started, people paid attention to some structural camouflage of the collapsed land. I can guarantee that even if the enemy troops come If we check, we will definitely not find out that we did it."


    As long as it can''t be found, Ant-Man can continue to exist in a dark way for the time being.


    "Okay, then, you can still use this hidden card."


    "Scar, Pei Mu."


    "exist."


    "From tomorrow onwards, abandon the city defense, and the two of you will lead the troops to support the front wall."


    "What?"


    Both were surprised at the same time.


    Scar even said directly: "Leader, the three city walls are in danger now, not to mention giving up defense, even if we defend with all our strength, I am afraid that we will be completely destroyed in a wave of enemy attacks."


    "That''s right, tonight the front side suddenly withdrew the troops, and the other three sides gave up the attack. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to hold on for half an hour." Pei Mu also said.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand: "Follow the order. Tomorrow morning, I want to see your two troops gather on the front wall."


    Although the two were puzzled, they could only nod obediently: "Yes."


    "Hai Jin, Pei Yuan."


    "exist."


    "The two of you also gave up the city defense, but your tasks are different. I will give you specific information about the specific tasks later. The requirement is also to arrive at the designated location before dawn."


    The two were a little confused, they both gave up the city defense, but the tasks seemed to be different.


    "yes."


    "As for the commander-in-chief, you may have to work hard tonight. I also know that you are exhausted after traveling for days. I didn''t let you rest, and let you join the station. Now, there are other tasks that need you to go I really shouldn''t do it, but..."


    "The benefactor doesn''t need to say these things, just do what you order, as long as the Ant-Man Legion is not destroyed, even if there is only one person left, we will definitely complete what you asked for."


    "Okay, but this task may make you a little bit embarrassed."


    "Please tell me, benefactor."


    "I want you to go back."


    "go back?"


    "Yes, back to where you first met me that night."


    The first time, of course, was when Han Sanqian suddenly disappeared for a short while when he asked Luo Jin for food.


    At that time, although Han Sanqian didn''t know who was following him in what position, he also knew very well that Yetian City was always someone else''s sphere of influence, and it was impossible for his actions to be unmonitored.


    So, after taking the food, Han Sanqian used a little trick.


    Doppelg?nger.


    He used a clone to lead the group of people pretending to go around in circles back to the inn, but in fact, under the cover of this, he himself left the city quietly.


    With Han Sanqian''s cultivation base and ability, it is not too difficult to do activities outside the city without anyone knowing.


    That''s how he quietly met with Commander Ant-Man that day, and arranged the details of today''s battle.


    Otherwise, if the battle is like this, even if he, Han Sanqian, is as stable as an old dog, how could he not panic? !


    He didn''t panic, it was just that he had already made arrangements and deployed them properly.


    "Are you sure?" Commander Ant-Man asked.


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously: "I''m very sure."


    "Although I don''t really understand what you want to do, after all, your arrangement is really confusing in terms of position, but... I will follow your orders." The commander said.


    "I know the five of you don''t understand, but it''s normal, and you will know tomorrow." Han Sanqian smiled...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4836

    If someone is happy, someone must be sad, or angry, especially in this state of wartime confrontation.


    At least, compared to Han Sanqian''s relaxed atmosphere, the crowd in black was collectively silent.


    In Nuo Da''s camp, a group of people sat there without saying a word.


    The special envoy and the six colleagues who participated in the war lowered their heads even more at this time, feeling extremely ashamed.


    "In the battle tonight, how many soldiers and horses have we lost?"


    Between the fronts, on top of the main hall, the elders were sitting there, their voices were not heavy, but they still put invisible pressure on everyone present.


    But the elders are like this, they can also understand.


    After all, they brought so many people and gained such a big advantage. As a result, the first battle was played by others, and the second battle ended with a disastrous defeat again.


    Don''t say that the elders are angry, even if they are not angry, they themselves feel extremely dishonored.


    "Speak." The elder raised his voice.


    "Reporting to the elders, 30,000 soldiers and horses were lost in this battle. Among them, about 10,000 died from Han Sanqian''s counterattack, and about 20,000 died from landslides on the battlefield."


    [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com]


    Thirty thousand people lost in battle, is it terrible?


    For an army of 1.8 million, it''s just a drop in the bucket, not terrible.


    However, if you compare the enemy''s battle damage and the number of people horizontally, it is terrifying enough.


    There was only one enemy, and more than 30,000 of them were injured. This has nothing to do with other things, and it is completely unbearable in terms of face and dignity.


    "Elder, this time it was the subordinate''s dereliction of duty and improper command that caused such casualties, please punish him."


    The special envoy hesitated for a moment, but finally stood up.


    In any case, he was in command of this battle, so the failure of the battle was naturally his greatest responsibility.


    "We participated in the battle together in this matter, and we failed to restrain Han Sanqian very well. Even with the current results, we are willing to be punished together."


    The other six colleagues also knelt together.


    Seeing this, the special envoy hurriedly said: "Elder, this matter is none of their business. Everything is directed by me alone. Naturally, if the battle is defeated, I will be alone."


    "Several colleagues have helped me a lot, and there are merits and no faults."


    "Elder, what the special envoy said is wrong. Since we are fighting together, we will naturally take responsibility for any mistakes in the battle."


    "good!"


    "Enough!" The elder shouted angrily, and his whole body was extremely angry: "I''m really being quarreled to death by you, what''s the matter with what you say and what I say?"


    Seven people were scolded and silenced collectively.


    "It''s almost incomprehensible."


    "Elder, please calm down." The confidant said softly.


    The elder nodded slightly and took a long breath.


    Immediately afterwards, he slowly opened his mouth: "I am very dissatisfied with the result of this battle, everyone, it shouldn''t be like this."


    "Although the elders, special envoys and others were at fault, the ground landslide this time is really strange. In fact, it is not unacceptable to lose 10,000 people against Han Sanqian, but 20,000 people died in the landslide. Some..." The confidant continued.


    The elder looked up at the special envoy: "The landslide incident is indeed very strange. You are in the center of the battlefield, what clues can you find?"


    The special envoy shook his head: "The landslide incident is indeed very strange. Starting from one meter away from the city wall, it has been spreading crazily and extending to the trenches of the day. It is huge and shocking."


    If they did not evacuate as soon as possible, then more people would fall into the landslide, and the casualties would naturally be far greater than this.


    "To be honest, this subordinate seems to be a natural disaster. After all, if the ground is artificially subsided, the ground must first be hollowed out, and then the effect will appear. But you also know that it is impossible for Han Sanqian to have so much spare time. There are plenty of hands that can do it, especially when it''s under our noses."


    "Elder, the special envoy''s words are indeed reasonable. However, to be honest, this matter seems to be a natural disaster, but in fact, when you think about it carefully, it seems that nothing is right."


    "I also have this feeling. The main reason is that this incident is too coincidental. It is really far-fetched to explain it only by natural disasters."


    "I also agree. We know the terrain of Yetian City better than anyone else. The soil underneath is very hard. How could it easily collapse?"


    The elder also nodded: "I agree with you, but the problem is, if it is done by someone, I would like to ask, who did it?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4837

    Yes, who did it? !


    They know how many craftsmen there are in Yetian City.


    "Based on the calculation of all the craftsmen in Yetian City, and the combination of our siege time, there is no problem for them to do small-scale fortifications, but it is impossible to achieve large-scale landslides."


    "And, it''s still under our noses."


    It is not a difficult problem to do fortifications secretly without being discovered by them, but the problem is that it is a huge problem to do large-scale fortifications without them noticing.


    It''s completely different from a person digging a tunnel under your feet and a group of people doing engineering under your feet.


    "Could it be that they have reinforcements?" The elder said, "Only soldiers can be so efficient."


    "But elder, even these people need a huge number. Whether we patrol the inner line or the outer line, we haven''t found any abnormalities. Where did Han Sanqian get his army?"


    "Don''t forget, when Han Sanqian fought us on the first day, how his cavalry regiment appeared out of thin air and then disappeared out of thin air." Someone reminded.


    In a word, the group of people suddenly fell silent.


    Yes, if Han Sanqian''s soldiers can still appear and disappear out of thin air like the cavalry regiment, then it is not impossible to have reinforcements no matter how big they are.


    Thinking of this, the answer seems to be ready.


    "It seems that we underestimated Han Sanqian. Or, he was playing low-key with us from the beginning to the end."


    "If this is the case, this guy is really ruthless. In other words, he has always used a small amount of troops or designated troops to fight against us, just to play such a trick with us at the most critical moment."


    This time, it can be said that it is not cruel.


    "He really held his breath. For so many days, relying on that little force to deal with us, he is not afraid of being wiped out by our entire army if he is not careful."


    "That''s right, if he loses the battle, all his schemes and schemes are actually empty talk. Up to this point, we are a little too careless. If we had known this earlier, then we would have launched a fierce attack earlier. How can we have today?"


    When a group of people said this, each of them couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.


    How can it not be annoying that they lost their best fighter and even got beaten for it? !


    The elder still waved his hand and smiled coldly: "He is very smart, he knows that he will bring us a deterrent, so the first battle must be cautious, he grasped our psychology, and played with us Game. In fact, Han Sanqian won the bet."


    "Grandma, it''s really hateful, elder, what shall we do next?"


    "What should we do next?" The elder smiled and looked at the crowd: "What''s your opinion?"


    "According to me, we have such a great advantage that we can''t be timid with him. Although we can stand at an absolute height for prudence, I''m really worried if Han Sanqian always uses this to attack us crazily. Our advantage will be eroded by him little by little, and by then..."


    As soon as these words came out, many people thought for a while and nodded again and again.


    "That''s right. This statement is justified. I seriously suspect that after fighting this battle for so long, Han Sanqian''s real way of fighting is this move."


    "Looking closely at the opponent''s offensive this time, it is indeed possible. After all, from the beginning to the end, Han Sanqian fought us as if he was squeezing something, giving it out a little bit. Then, isn''t his purpose just to Is that so?"


    "Indeed, Elder, now that Han Sanqian''s card has been discovered, I also think that there is really no need for us to continue the previous plan, and we should adjust it immediately."


    The elder did not deny it, nor nodded. He looked at the special envoy: "On the battlefield, you are the current commander. In your opinion, what do you think should be?"


    The special envoy frowned slightly: "This subordinate is ignorant and dare not speak nonsense, so please ask the elders to clarify."


    The elder shook his head: "It doesn''t have to be like this. Now that everyone is speaking freely and gathering ideas, what I need are opinions and opinions, not your compliments."


    The special envoy nodded slightly: "This subordinate understands."


    "But if you want to follow the subordinate''s opinion, the subordinate has a different view."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4838

    "you say."


    "The subordinates believe that the more we should hold our breath at this time. The reason is very simple. It is very likely that Han Sanqian did it on purpose. Once we get to the point where we can''t hold our breath anymore, we will definitely launch a general attack. I''d rather I believe that Han Sanqian may have more ambushes waiting for us."


    "It''s still the same sentence. The absolute advantage is in our hands. We don''t need to be impatient because of a little gain or loss. In that case, we will just walk into Han Sanqian''s ambush circle."


    "I know that you don''t agree with my opinion, but I want to ask you again, if Han Sanqian wants to win us, what can he rely on?"


    The elder replied: "A strange move."


    "The elder is right. Han Sanqian, who is at an absolute disadvantage, has only one possibility to win, and that is a strange move. And as long as we are stable, I think, how amazing can Han Sanqian''s strange move be?"


    In a word, those who wanted to refute him immediately shut their mouths one by one, and the special envoy''s words were indeed reasonable, impulsive, easy to make mistakes.


    And if you make a mistake, it''s easy for someone to seize the opportunity to beat you up. Obviously, Han Sanqian needs this kind of opportunity.


    But they can''t give it.


    "The words of the special envoy make sense. However, being stable doesn''t mean doing nothing. The ground collapses, but our attack still has to continue."


    "Everyone, how do we fight next?"


    The special envoy hurriedly said: "Reporting to the elder, I have sent people to investigate the subsidence. At the same time, starting tomorrow, the troops will quickly repair the subsidence."


    "That means we will suspend our attack tomorrow?" said the elder.


    Although the special envoy was afraid to answer, he finally nodded resolutely: "In today''s battle, the ground collapsed too much, and the troops could not attack at all, and considering that when we backfilled the pothole, Han Sanqian would definitely stop it, so... ¡­I estimate that we may be able to fill the cave in a day tomorrow."


    The elder thought for a while: "Then do as you wish."


    "By the way, Elder, just now the spies have checked. Han Sanqian has transferred the defensive force of a city defense to the front. My guess is that they will attack us tomorrow when we are backfilling. Should we let the people over there attack us?" Attack their city defenses?" the envoy asked.


    "Are you afraid of being cheated?" said the elder.


    The special envoy nodded: "That''s true, and I heard that the defenses on the other two sides have also been withdrawn, but so far, we have no trace of these people, so, regarding this news..."


    "Does that mean that all three city defenses have been withdrawn?" The elder frowned.


    "At present, one side is certain, and the other two sides dare not say 100%."


    "What exactly does this Han Sanqian want to do?" The elder felt incredible.


    He was a bit puzzled by Han Sanqian''s behavior, and he didn''t know what the deep meaning of this guy was.


    "Is it possible that Han Sanqian knows that his troops are insufficient, and it is not enough to gather together to stop us tomorrow, so... a three-sided army is more powerful?"


    "Then why do you withdraw openly on one side, but withdraw secretly on both sides?"


    "It''s easy to understand. Withdrawing all three sides is not the same as telling us, is their city air defense? But one light and two darkness are completely different. We may be afraid of their darkness, or their darkness is not The real withdrawal is an ambush or something, in response to our sudden attack."


    Everyone nodded again and again at what this person said, it was indeed reasonable.


    The special envoy also made up his mind: "Elder, no matter what, they have withdrawn part of the city''s defenses. I suggest that three parties attack Yetian City tomorrow."


    "In this way, we can easily disintegrate the three lines of defense on the opposite side, and at the same time, we will certainly be able to create enough space and attract enough firepower for the front-filling army."


    The elder nodded: "No matter what tricks they play, their small number of people is not enough to resist us, and they can attack us in an all-round way."


    The special envoy took the order: "Yes."


    "Okay, that''s it for today. Tomorrow, while filling up the army to carry out the tasks you can, you should also formulate the next attack plan as soon as possible. In a word, don''t panic, but win the victory."


    "yes."


    "Back off, I hope you can forgive your sins!"


    After the words fell, everyone paid their respects, and then withdrew from the tent one after another.


    Nothing happened overnight, and the next day came in an instant...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4839

    When the morning light just came out, some people got up earlier than the soldiers on both sides.


    Chi Meng walked gently behind her: "Miss, you got up really early."


    After saying that, she respectfully handed the breakfast to Lu Ruoxin.


    Lu Ruoxin was in a very good mood, smiled and took the flower dew from Chi Meng, and lightly parted her lips: "I want to see what will happen today after the battle yesterday, so get up early to join in the fun."


    "It''s not so much that Miss wants to see what will happen between the two sides today, it''s better to say that Miss wants to see what tricks Han Sanqian can play, right?" Chi Meng laughed.


    As usual, Chi Meng would not dare to say such things, no one else, just because it is a big taboo to suspect one''s master''s thoughts, at least in Lu Ruoxin''s place.


    But she is also very clear that there is no problem in saying this now, because Lu Ruoxin is in a good mood.


    Sure enough, Lu Ruoxin was not angry, and smiled softly: "Should it be? Yesterday we all thought that Han Sanqian was doomed, but who would have imagined that this guy could actually perform such an extreme reversal."


    Chi Meng nodded: "This is indeed quite unexpected. At the beginning, I was ready to lead the team to rush up, but we just got up, and before we got there, Han Sanqian suddenly made big moves, not only He stunned his opponent, even I was a bystander who was surprised when I saw it."


    "However, Miss, the best is the best. Chi Meng still has to say one more thing. The more wonderful Han Sanqian plays, the more he lacks enough cards. He can''t play much anymore."


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head: "Of course what you said is correct, but this is for ordinary people, for Han Sanqian, hmph, who knows what miracles he will create and what tricks he will play."


    She also made a big bet to buy Han Sanqian. Now, Han Sanqian has given her a beautiful turnaround. Of course, she is both happy and full of confidence in Han Sanqian.


    "Chi Meng, what do you think will happen today?"


    "Although Chi Meng has had contact with Han Sanqian, he is too cunning, and Chi Meng can''t guess what kind of tricks he will play." Chi Meng shook his head. "By the way, according to Miss''s opinion? As the saying goes, heroes see the same thing, Han Sanqian is as cunning as Han Sanqian, but after following Miss for so long, Chi Meng also understands Miss''s cleverness, so..."


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t answer, and looked at the distant battlefield gently.


    Chi Meng didn''t dare to disturb, she knew that the lady was really analyzing the situation on the battlefield, and then made her own guess.


    "Judging from the current situation, in fact, Han Sanqian doesn''t have too many cards to play now. He is surrounded to death, like a tiger in a cage. No matter how fierce it is, what good is it? It needs enough place to unleash its attack."


    Chi Meng nodded: "The dragon is trapped in the shallows, so Han Sanqian''s situation is really difficult."


    "It''s really difficult, but it doesn''t have to be a dead end. As long as it''s not a dead end, there must be a chance." Lu Ruoxin said, "If I were Han Sanqian, I think... I know what to do."


    "Miss, what should I do?"


    Lu Ruoxin smiled lightly: "I also need to prove my judgment according to the situation, so what I said may not be correct. Secondly, even if I am correct, what''s the point if I told you in advance? "


    "It''s better to keep a look forward to it. Wouldn''t it be more beautiful to see something exciting at that time?"


    Although Chi Meng was unwilling, but since Miss had already spoken, she could only nod her head obediently: "Yes."


    As soon as the words fell, a large number of troops from the man in black had already started to move.


    The army on the other three walls was regrouped, and a large number of men in black gathered at the front. Obviously, it was time to start today''s action.


    "Miss, they moved, Yetian City seems to have moved too..."


    Following Chi Meng''s gaze, the city wall on the front of Yetian City slowly opened, and then, a figure walked out first.


    Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned on the spot: "What?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4840

    From a distance, Lu Ruoxin looked a little stunned. On the gate of Yetian City, Han Sanqian stood alone, holding the jade sword lightly in his hand, guarding against the immovable god of war.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Lu Ruoxin was full of question marks.


    Even she is completely in a state of confusion at this time, not for other reasons, but simply because she thought she had guessed what Han Sanqian wanted to do, but in the blink of an eye, Han Sanqian came to a girl who was completely ignorant of her. Can''t understand the operation.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Why are you standing there alone? Does he still want to continue to resist the opponent''s army in black with his own strength? !


    "Miss, you...do you know what he wants? Anyway, I can''t understand it at all." Chi Meng shook her head, really speechless.


    Sometimes, it''s ironic to think about it. You think you are familiar with him, so you naturally know him better than others. In the end, you find that you know him so well, but you seem to know him better than strangers Not enough.


    "I don''t know either." Lu Ruoxin smiled wryly and shook his head: "Maybe, we really can only be like the people in Yetian City, let''s see."


    After saying that, Lu Ruoxin set his eyes on the gate of Yetian City.


    "Han Sanqian, what the hell are you doing?"


    The special envoy roared and glared at Han Sanqian.


    Although there were not too many battles today, and the front was mainly to make up for it, but he was defeated twice in a row. In terms of face and caution, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    If even today''s landslide filling can cause any accidents, then he might as well just sit on his ass and die.


    Therefore, the special envoy''s presence today is precisely to ensure that everything goes smoothly.


    Now, seeing Han Sanqian come out of the city, he couldn''t help cursing angrily.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Sanqian smiled lightly.


    "How many days have we been fighting, do you still plan to continue to use the trick of hiding your troops?" The special envoy smiled coldly: "Don''t you think I don''t know that you have withdrawn all the people defending the city on three sides?"


    "You''re pretty well informed," Han Sanqian said.


    The special envoy disdained: "Joke, on the battlefield, reliable, accurate and rapid news is the eyes on the battlefield. If I can''t even handle this matter, what can I use to deal with you Han Sanqian?"


    Han Sanqian didn''t deny it, and nodded: "Yes, I did mobilize them to come here, but now is not the time to meet, stay for a while, they will come."


    "Stay? Let me see how long you can stay, order!"


    The subordinate hurriedly said: "Yes!"


    "The garrison on the other three sides of the city, attack immediately!"


    "yes!"


    After the words fell, the next order was delivered, and the drums suddenly rang loudly.


    Afterwards, the three-way army directly attacked the three city walls.


    "If you dare to smack someone, I will dare to beat you." The special envoy smiled coldly.


    There are no defenders on the three walls, and they are almost broken in one blow.


    "It''s meaningless for Han Sanqian to play like this. Once the three walls are breached, he will be completely surrounded by people. The situation will be even more tragic than yesterday."


    "He made it clear that he wanted to prevent the opponent from filling the landslide, which is right, but it would be foolish to give up the other three sides of the city defense."


    "Han Sanqian is constantly trying to delay the time of his failure, but the effect of doing so will only make mistakes more and more, and finally cast an even more irreparable defeat."


    Amidst the doubts of the spectators in Yetian City, Han Sanqian had already dispatched at this time.


    Its body is full of demonic energy, holding a jade sword, and flying up.


    "Hmph, do you think I''m afraid of you? Where''s the reserve army?" The envoy shouted loudly.


    "exist."


    Left and right wings, all the troops shout together.


    "According to the plan, kill Han Sanqian for me, and never let this person disrupt any of our army''s actions. Frontal troops, add reinforcements."


    "yes."


    As soon as the words fell, two groups of people rushed out and rushed towards Han Sanqian.


    The frontal army also seized the time and began to fill.


    The other three armies came at a gallop, breaking through the city defenses.


    For a while, outside Yetian City, which had been peaceful all night, the flames of war reignited...


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, the sound of shouting and killing rushed over.


    Scar led the members of the Polar Bear Legion, and suddenly appeared at the front door from nowhere, leading the charge.


    "It''s just in time." The special envoy smiled coldly: "Han Sanqian, do you still want to get cheap with such a tactic? Idiots are dreaming! Anyway, let you see how I prepared it for you."


    After the words fell, a trace of insidiousness appeared on the special envoy''s face...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4841

    "Prepare the second team!"


    "exist!"


    "Strangle this group of cavalry for me!"


    "yes."


    On the left and right wings, tens of thousands of people rushed out again, and directly attacked the polar bear army.


    "Han Sanqian." The special envoy shouted to Han Sanqian who was fighting in the air with satisfaction: "Don''t you have some evil glutton, don''t hide it, just call out together."


    Obviously, to dare to say such a thing, naturally the special envoy has already been prepared.


    It''s not that he''s bragging. Although he doesn''t plan to attack today, it doesn''t mean he isn''t fully prepared.


    He has corresponding countermeasures for any unexpected situation in the Han Sanqian Department, the purpose is to ensure the smooth progress of filling.


    "Once the filling is completed, the city defenses on three sides will be completely broken, Han Sanqian, you are just the meat in our bag, I see how you are still struggling."


    Looking at Han Sanqian fighting in the sky, the special envoy sneered.


    "Roar!"


    In the next second, as the special envoy had expected, the evil Taotie charged directly with a huge body.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    With a cold shout, in the next second, tens of thousands of troops came out from the wings and rushed directly towards the evil glutton.


    "Look, this is the advantage of having a large number of people."


    "Almost all of Han Sanqian''s soldiers and horses were crushed to death, whether it was beasts or cavalry, the other party was able to control them to death."


    "It''s true. After fighting for so many days, the men in black have suffered enough, but on the other hand, they have almost figured out Han Sanqian''s bottom line. It''s like an old monk facing a fledgling Although the latter can rely on their own advantages of youth to complete the suppression of the old predecessors. But after a long time, the old man will be able to clearly and clearly understand the skills you have learned. At that time, you still How do you fight someone else?"


    "In this battle, we can all see that Han Sanqian really wants to make a move, but he can''t help it, he just lacks strength."


    "Yeah, although I also look forward to what he can do, but it is really too embarrassing for him."


    Everyone shook their heads.


    And the situation on the court was indeed as everyone expected.


    Whether Han Sanqian, Scar, or the Evil Glutton, they were all targeted by their respective men in black. Under such a heavy siege, it was almost difficult to separate themselves.


    Like the three isolated children, although they resisted tenaciously, they still couldn''t withstand the ravages of reality.


    "Boom!"


    And the worst was yet to come. Accompanied by three loud muffled bangs, the three city walls were completely breached by the men in black almost at the same time.


    With the city gates wide open, armies from three sides quickly entered the city. Afterwards, they occupied the city defenses and sent troops to join the front.


    "It''s over, it''s over, this time, Han Sanqian is completely over, the other party is about to complete the encirclement."


    "In order to stabilize the frontal defense, and also to prevent the opponent from filling the landslide, Han Sanqian is not worth the candle this time."


    "After all, even if the enemy wants to make a general attack, they need to repair the landslide first. As long as the city defense is strong, in fact, at least they can persist until the opponent repairs it. According to the current area estimation, if you want to completely fill the landslide , at least after nightfall today, that is to say, even if Han Sanqian doesn¡¯t bother, at least he will die after nightfall, and now he shortens the date of death by himself, and at the same time, it¡¯s wasted effort.¡±


    As long as the encirclement is completed, the opponent''s advantage will be greater. At that time, the landslide does not even need to be filled in much more completely. Han Sanqian will have to face a very cruel living environment.


    Han Sanqian, this is a reminder for himself!


    Luo Jin also nodded, and patted Luo Yinger''s head, bitterly and helplessly: "The situation is over."


    It''s rare for Luo Ying''er not to disagree with her father on the issue of Han Sanqian. Indeed, the whole battle has almost remained unchanged until now.


    No matter how strange Han Sanqian was, he still couldn''t use it under the heavy siege of the enemy.


    The overall situation has indeed been decided, and the general trend has indeed come to an end.


    "It''s a pity." Luo Yinger sighed.


    "Although he lost, Han Sanqian has won the respect of everyone. No one can resist like him before losing."


    "Kill!"


    The man in black who broke the city on three sides passed in front of them, and was about to reach the main gate...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4842

    Two hundred meters, one hundred meters...


    Totally close!


    "Kill!"


    But just as the crowd in black was about to reach the city gate, the Haijin Department, which had been hiding all along, came out.


    The war broke out between the two sides, and there was a lot of killing for a while.


    However, even so, in anyone''s eyes, this is nothing but Han Sanqianbu''s last stubborn resistance.


    It turned out that this force was hidden here.


    Unexpected, but reasonable.


    It seemed that Han Sanqian was shrinking the defense line again, and the troops from all sides gathered at the main gate. Obviously, this was the last resistance.


    Therefore, it seemed understandable for everyone to suddenly withdraw the city defense before looking at Han Sanqian again.


    Yes, if it were any of them, what else could they do besides doing this? !


    "The shrinking of the defensive line may seem a bit reckless, but it is helpless when you think about it."


    "That''s right, Han Sanqian''s troops are not many, and all the city defenses on the other three sides are withdrawn here, and everyone hugs together to keep warm, that''s the only way to do it. Although they all know that there is no fire supply in the heavy snow, they only rely on the little human body when they hugged The temperature will eventually be submerged by wind and snow, but this is the survival instinct of human beings."


    "We can also leave."


    After the words fell, although many people did not really leave, their eyes had long since lost the anticipation and spirit they had just had.


    The end is set, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Han Sanqian, you can''t play anymore?"


    The special envoy in front of the formation can obviously see the soldiers on the other three sides of the city gate surrounded by him at this time.


    Although they are temporarily blocked now, at least it shows that their strategic plan is successful.


    It is only one step away from being completely rounded.


    "Special envoy!" The subordinate smiled slightly. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was already very obvious, that is, let the special envoy give the order to complete the final blow.


    Now, there is only one layer of window paper left.


    "Go ahead, order the troops to use the already filled road to support, break through the obstacles as soon as possible, and complete the final encirclement."


    Originally, he wanted to spend another day to complete the final plan, but he didn''t expect that Han Sanqian could no longer hold back, and he showed a huge flaw.


    Naturally, the special envoy could not let go of such an opportunity.


    Although the filling has not been fully completed, and it is impossible to mass past troops, there is no problem at all with small and small past troops.


    And these forces are enough to pierce the last layer of window paper.


    "yes."


    The subordinates took the lead, and soon, the frontal troops also began to deploy manpower, using the already filled roadbed to quickly go to support.


    As a result, Han Sanqian was quickly surrounded more and more densely, and each of them began to struggle gradually.


    But the good thing is that not long after the battle, each of them still has some strength, so they can handle it for a while.


    "Miss, are we going to act now?"


    In the distance, Chi Meng also noticed the sudden turn of the battle, and hurriedly asked.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned tightly, she never expected that Han Sanqian fought a hearty battle yesterday and won so happily and so hopefully.


    Also because of this, she watched here early in the morning, waiting for what kind of good show will be played today, but who would have thought that only a moment later, Han Sanqian would have been driven to death.


    Although she is not Han Sanqian, but even he is really extremely unwilling, and this is the end of the matter.


    "Miss, don''t hesitate anymore. There are more and more opponents coming forward. If we don''t take action in time, let alone save Han Sanqian, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult for us to break into the siege."


    Yes, what Chi Meng said was indeed reasonable, once the enemy surrounded him too fiercely, even they would have to stare anxiously from the outside.


    "It''s already at this time, Han Sanqian can''t do anything else. Miss, please order."


    After taking a deep look at Chi Meng, Lu Ruoxin finally gritted his teeth and nodded: "Go, Chi Meng, try everything to save him."


    "The servant obeys!"


    After the words fell, Chi Meng got up and left.


    It''s just that she had just walked about a hundred steps away when suddenly she stopped abruptly, and Lu Ruoxin also frowned at this time...


    "What''s happening here?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4843

    Behind the black-clothed crowd, for some reason, a large area of ??black-clothed men suddenly evaporated, just in case the god of death suddenly appeared behind their army and cut their backs with a knife and sickle.


    Moreover, this kind of evaporation is not one or two, but one piece after another, group after group...


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people are gone, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of people are gone...


    Compared with yesterday''s landslide, its speed is much slower, but compared with yesterday''s landslide, it is even more bizarre and terrifying. After all, the landslide can at least be known to be the ground collapse, but now... as if nothing happened.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Lu Ruoxin made a sound in time and stopped Chi Meng who was going to help.


    Chi Meng didn''t move, she didn''t even need Lu Ruoxin''s order, she knew very well that the situation of the battle didn''t seem to be what she thought, at least, it seemed so now.


    "It seems that there is still a play." Lu Ruoxin said.


    Following Lu Ruoxin''s gaze, more and more men in black continued to turn into black gas.


    The originally impenetrable human wall, just like the landslides in the mountains, kept falling down and being pulled open.


    "Report...report!"


    On the front line, the special envoy was proud of himself, when he suddenly heard urgent reports from behind.


    Before he could turn his head, a subordinate rushed to him and knelt on the ground.


    "Why are you so panicked!" the special envoy asked anxiously.


    "Report to the special envoy, our back was suddenly attacked by an unknown object, causing heavy casualties, please make a decision."


    "What? The rear?"


    The special envoy suddenly turned his head. Sure enough, he could see continuous black air behind him, which meant that the brothers in the rear were indeed dying.


    "What''s going on, how can our rear..."


    The other subordinates were quite puzzled.


    There are a large number of their own troops sitting behind them, how could someone attack them from behind? !


    How, if any, did these people get in? !


    "It''s impossible. Our army of millions is behind us, and our main attacking force is in front. It''s like two huge walls. No one can come in. How could there be enemies behind us attacking us?"


    "The people of Han Sanqianbu are all surrounded now, and they can''t escape themselves now, so how can they...?"


    Boom!


    Just when a few people were wondering, suddenly, there was another rumbling sound of the ground collapsing.


    "Report, another landslide in the rear!"


    Another shout!


    This time, everyone including the special envoy was completely dumbfounded.


    "Fucking landslide again?" The special envoy was speechless.


    Is this standing on tofu and fighting?


    He endured the landslide in the front, but he couldn''t bear the landslide in the back.


    After the landslide yesterday, he specially ordered people to conduct a comprehensive inspection and investigation on the ground. They were almost sure that there was no problem under the ground.


    Of course, it is impossible for someone to cause any damage underground, because they have carefully listened to the movement underground, and everything is normal.


    But this time, it''s fucking collapsed again.


    What''s more terrifying than this is actually the pressure in their hearts, because at this point, you even start to worry that something will collapse later!


    Although with their cultivation base, they don''t have to worry about falling, but the problem is that there are too many people here, and it is difficult for you to avoid flying away safely when there are many people.


    This is the same as people walking, everyone can walk, and no one may stumble when walking, but once you fall in a crowded situation, whether you can stand up is another matter.


    "What the hell is going on?" The special envoy was dumbfounded.


    He really wanted to rush over to see what happened there, but there was another war in front of him. If he left, he was really worried that what would happen to Han Sanqian was hard to predict.


    It''s a dilemma, neither in the past nor here!


    And almost at the same time, nightmares came one after another...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4844

    Rumble!


    With the frontal army of the men in black as the center, landslides rose up all around.


    At that moment, many people in black couldn''t react at all, and fell directly as the ground collapsed, accompanied by continuous black air rising and falling.


    From the rear to the complete collapse, there was not even the slightest warning in the whole process, and it came extremely suddenly.


    The army of men in black was in chaos, and they didn''t know what happened for a while, only boundless fear hit their hearts.


    No one knows what will happen in the next second, and no one knows whether disaster will befall them in the next second.


    "Special envoy..." Several subordinates hurriedly urged, hoping that he would give an order quickly.


    But the special envoy is in a mess now, how could he immediately make up his mind what to do.


    After all, once the wrong idea is taken, it will only add more confusion to the army.


    "What the hell is going on? Why...why is this happening."


    "We are already being beaten, and our feet are already collapsing, but what is ridiculous is that we don''t even know what happened so far."


    "Come on."


    The special envoy finally shouted in frustration.


    Several subordinates hurriedly took orders: "I''ll wait."


    "You guys are divided into two groups. One way, rush to the rear immediately to investigate who is attacking us, and the other way immediately rush to the landslide. This time, I want you to find out what happened to me at any cost. thing."


    If they don''t figure out how the landslide was formed this time, then the landslide will completely become a conventional strategic weapon, and they will continue to harass and attack until they tire of it and even suffer heavy losses.


    "yes!"


    After the words fell, the frontal troops began to mobilize directly.


    "kill!"


    And almost at the same time, Han Sanqian, who had been passively defending all the time, also had a huge demonic energy at this time, and opened the book directly, rushing all the way!


    The scar department and the glutton of evil also moved upon hearing the news, and suddenly exerted force.


    In an instant, the group in front of the men in black, who were still somewhat resisting, suddenly faced the most powerful counterattack.


    However, on the battlefield ahead, it was very difficult for Scar to break through the siege, after all, the opponent had already surrounded him, so close at hand. Even if he made a sudden effort, it would still be difficult to effectively break through the opponent''s defense.


    On the contrary, Han Sanqian and the Taotie of Evil have the absolute strength of Zheng Erba Jing, who can stop them when they move in one direction and strike with force?


    Even if there are hundreds of people hanging on their bodies, their strong cultivation can still make them ignore these guys directly, and attack this side with force.


    Have you ever seen O''Neal dunk? !


    The absolute overlord of the basket, you can stop him, but he can also hang you and dunk into the basket hard.


    Han Sanqian and the glutton of evil are also giant-level existences on this battlefield.


    You can trap them, but where you want to trap them is definitely not up to you.


    With the alternative entry of Han Sanqian and Evil Taotie, the already chaotic formation in front of the men in black suddenly became even more chaotic.


    "Hold ''em, hold ''em for me."


    The special envoy yelled anxiously, danced and danced, and was extremely irritable.


    How did such a large army become such a panic in the blink of an eye? !


    But even if he yelled out his throat, it was useless. Whether it was surrounding Han Sanqian or the evil glutton, it wasn''t that they didn''t try their best, but that the opponent was too strong, and it was difficult for them to stand up.


    The special envoy panicked, and hurriedly grabbed a subordinate next to him: "Damn it, the people sent by the two sides haven''t believed it yet?"


    That subordinate is very aggrieved, you are here, and I am here, then if you didn''t wait for the letter from the other side, then I didn''t wait for it either, there is no use for you to worry about me.


    "Trash!" The special envoy abruptly threw the subordinate away, and then led a few people towards the rear.


    There are Han Sanqian on the front line, and there are evil gluttons. Although there are people pestering them, it doesn''t mean that he is absolutely safe.


    Right now, he has no other choice but to wait for the reconnaissance from the rear.


    Sure enough, just ten seconds later, several subordinates who went to scout from the rear ran back.


    This group of people looked flustered, and they were panting heavily when they came to the special envoy.


    "Report...report to the special envoy! No...no...not good."


    "How about the rear?" the special envoy asked anxiously.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4845

    "The rear... I don''t know what is attacking us from the rear. We sent people to check the cave, but...but all the people who went down never came back."


    "What? Did you come back?" The special envoy was shocked.


    Although the men in black are not peerless masters, they are also considered absolute elites.


    This kind of troops, regardless of individual ability or combat ability, is definitely one and two, but they went to investigate a landslide, but did they come and go?


    How can this be? !


    "Special envoy, judging from the current situation, the enemy does have reinforcements. Otherwise, there are dozens of soldiers on our side, and it is impossible to go down without survivors."


    "Yeah, and we have observed the surrounding black air, and we can basically confirm that something is attacking us."


    "But there were too many people, and the scene was extremely chaotic. For a while, it was difficult for us to see what was attacking us."


    "Special envoy, let''s retreat first, otherwise..."


    Withdraw again?


    Hearing this word, the special envoy subconsciously felt that his brain was hurting.


    They retreated once after launching an attack yesterday, and now, what the hell are they retreating? !


    "I am a million lions, but I withdraw and withdraw again? What is this?" The special envoy was extremely bitter.


    "But special envoy, the crisis around us is too great, and now we don''t even understand the situation, so we rashly fight, I''m worried..."


    This is tantamount to letting one''s own army fight in the dark. If this continues, the losses of the troops will be extremely heavy.


    "It''s clear that we were sure of winning just now, why did the situation change suddenly? I''m not reconciled." The special envoy felt sad.


    Seeing that Han Sanqian could be completely eaten by just a short shot, the envoy really couldn''t breathe more and more.


    "Special envoy, from the looks of it now, it''s obvious that Han Sanqian is deliberately trying to sell us a flaw."


    "Do you think so?"


    Thinking about it carefully, the special envoy seemed to understand instantly.


    Han Sanqian seemed to be making a final resistance, but in fact, it was through this method that his troops were pulled on a large scale.


    And most of them are still under the city.


    After that, Han Sanqian seemed to release Dao Scar and others as a final resistance, but in fact, his real purpose was to restrain all the troops who rushed past.


    With containment, most of the people in the rear were still watching the battle, or when they were stepping up to fill in, Han Sanqian launched an attack, which was like hitting a sleeping man on the head with a stick.


    They can''t reflect it at all!


    Even if he reflected it now, he was at a loss because of panic.


    "We really didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would go against the grain at this time and launch a reverse attack on us."


    "That''s right, I really don''t know where his courage and confidence come from. In fact, we have made plans several times, and we have thought that he will attack us, but countless political theories and facts are before our eyes. I believe that even if he has the guts, he will definitely not have the strength to counterattack us, but..."


    "Damn it, we must find out the truth of the landslide and what the hell is the unknown thing that attacked us."


    "That''s right, otherwise, this thing will come today and tomorrow, endlessly, just like a dagger hidden behind your back, you never know when this guy will strike you directly."


    "Let''s order people to evacuate immediately."


    The special envoy nodded, he had to admit that what everyone said was true.


    "It seems that victory is beckoning to us, but in fact it is just a flower scene deliberately created by Han Sanqian. The purpose is to lure us into the bait." The special envoy sighed and felt relieved: "It''s me. The eyes were temporarily covered by the mirage, which caused so much harm to everyone."


    "The special envoy doesn''t have to be like this. You can only blame Han Sanqian for being despicable and treacherous!"


    The special envoy sighed: "Order the soldiers to withdraw them and return to the camp. Today''s battle will be put on hold for now, and we will discuss the matter of making up for it later."


    "Special envoy, what about those who have already entered Yetian City? Should they withdraw their troops and return to the camp, or should they hold the city wall where they are?"


    The special envoy frowned, yes, what should the troops attacking the city from three sides do?


    Withdraw?


    This is a huge problem...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4846

    If withdraw, of course it is the best.


    However, it seems too pity to throw away the city defense that was finally defeated after several days of fighting.


    Should we withdraw? !


    Although the special envoy would never admit it, he knew very well in his heart that he was really scared by Han Sanqian.


    If you put soldiers on top of the city defense, it''s like putting a piece of meat next to the wolf''s mouth, so how could the wolf not try to move this piece of meat.


    He was afraid that the soldiers on the city defense would be completely eaten up by Han Sanqian.


    "It''s a pity to lose the downed city defense, and it will make the people of Yetian City laugh at it, and let them quickly return to the city defense to stand by. At the same time, you let the reserve army of the three sides of the city defense move closer to the city defense. After that, after dispatching 50,000 troops to strengthen the three sides of the city defense Contact. It is necessary to prevent Han Sanqian from defeating them one by one, you know?"


    A subordinate quickly took orders: "This subordinate understands."


    "Others, retreat immediately!"


    "yes!"


    In the special retreat horn, the men in black retreated again.


    However, how big the involvement is now means how difficult and expensive it will be for them to withdraw their troops.


    At the Scar, near the sea, Han Sanqian, and the Taotie of Evil, the four troops were delayed and killed continuously.


    And where they have the most people, black air and landslides are also spreading, causing countless casualties.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, the opposite side withdraws."


    "Damn it, Han Sanqian is really good. He was so close that he would be surrounded by people, and he was able to complete a counterattack at such a critical moment."


    "The landslide is not a natural disaster. Although I still don''t know how it was caused, it is obvious that there would be such a coincidence without a natural disaster."


    "One time may be luck, but it can''t be luck every time. We all misunderstood Han Sanqian. He is not only a master, but also a tactical expert. Until now, I finally understand what tricks Han Sanqian is playing. .¡±


    "Live to die."


    Yes, it is to live to die.


    Every move of chess seems to be a mindless burial of himself, withdrawing the city defense, being surrounded, and then forced to play the cards in his hand in embarrassment.


    But just when you thought it was all over for him, he suddenly turned around and killed him directly!


    "Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful, wonderful to the extreme." Luo Jin laughed and said, "It''s also thanks to the fact that Han Sanqian has no soldiers. If the roles are reversed, he has a million lions. I really want to see it. Today Which city below can withstand his tactical attack."


    Luo Yinger''s eyes are also full of admiration: "It''s really amazing. It looks like a dead end, but it''s actually a game within a game. I think this time not only the opponent''s enemy has not discovered Han Sanqian''s real purpose, it is us Helping the spectators has always been in the fog. The onlookers are clear, sometimes it may not be the case.¡±


    "This Han Sanqian is really good." Luo Jin said with a smile: "The man in black on the opposite side has such an advantage, but he loses every attack. Although they are cautious enough, if they continue to fight like this, their morale will almost be lost. "


    "Of course, I still have confidence."


    Luo Ying''er said: "It''s just dad, Ying''er doesn''t quite understand, what are those landslides and what is attacking them from behind?"


    Luo Jin shook his head: "The men in black who came into contact with those things on the battlefield don''t know about it. If you ask Dad, how does Dad know?"


    "It''s quite mysterious, but father obviously guessed right. It seems that this group of people is really related to our borrowing of food." Luo Ying''er said.


    "Yes, this group of troops is very strange. The attack was actually launched from the rear of the enemy army. There are people in front and behind. I really don''t know how they got there."


    "Father, is it possible that he can move in the soil by himself?"


    Luo Jin thought about it and nodded: "It''s possible."


    "Father, in your opinion, what might Han Sanqian do next? Should he pursue and kill the enemy army while they are fleeing now, or should they go back to the camp to regroup?"


    Luo Jin smiled: "On weekdays, as a father, I can analyze what Han Sanqian wants to do, but this time, father dare not guess."


    Although from a rational point of view, returning to the camp to reorganize is the most appropriate choice, and continuing to hunt down is very dangerous and stupid, but who knows what other thoughts Han Sanqian has in mind?


    His thoughts are completely different from others.


    "Ying''er, what do you think?" Luo Jin asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4847

    Luo Ying''er hesitated for a moment: "Daughter is bold, but I think that Han Sanqian may take advantage of the victory to pursue."


    "But you should also be clear that such a choice is actually the most dangerous and worst choice for Han Sanqian. What''s the use of chasing after him? That''s the enemy''s base camp. Once they chase him, Han Sanqian alone will It''s just a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth." Luo Jin said.


    Luo Ying''er smiled wryly: "If Dad asked Ying''er why she made such a choice, Ying''er really couldn''t answer, let alone think of the reason, but Ying''er felt that this was more in line with what Han Sanqian might want to do. "


    Hearing this, Luo Jin nodded, but it did make sense.


    To analyze what Han Sanqian is going to do, one must consider the problem with a very human way of thinking, without asking the reason or logic.


    Because, Han Sanqian has his own logic.


    "Interesting, I''m looking forward to it."


    Outside Yetian City.


    At this time, a slight smile appeared on Lu Ruoxin''s beautiful face.


    She really didn''t expect that Han Sanqian would be able to play such an outrageous counterattack when it came to this point.


    Really surprises, surprises.


    "Miss, it seems that Han Sanqian called those Ant-Man over to help."


    Han Sanqian''s trip to the demon clan seemed lonely, but in fact, Lu Ruoxin and his party had been following closely all along.


    Naturally, they probably knew exactly what Han Sanqian had done and what he had met.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled lightly: "Who would have thought that those seemingly useless Ant-Man back then could show their brilliance in such a big scene? I still remember Chi Meng when you criticized Han Sanqian thinks that what he did was purely out of love."


    Chi Meng lowered her head: "This subordinate is indeed blind."


    "Chi Meng, have you learned it now? It is precisely because of some unremarkable things that we ignore them, and when we reach certain critical moments, we are powerless and come back to heaven. This is the advantage of Han Sanqian."


    "Although sometimes you don''t ask for anything in return, once you do, it will make you a lot of money."


    Chi Meng was convinced: "My subordinates must study hard in the future. Today, the achievements of this group of ant-men really shocked Chi Meng. Naturally, Chi Meng will be taught with humility."


    The Ant-Man army is really good, at least it played a decisive role in reversing the current battle situation.


    They can intersperse without breathing, and they can also deliver the deadliest blow at the most concealed time.


    "No one is more suitable for today''s support than Ant-Man." Lu Ruoxin said: "I am looking forward to what Han Sanqian will do next, and this should be the day I am looking forward to today. Chi Meng, what do you think?"


    "Naturally, the best strategy should be to attack the remnant soldiers first, count as many as they can kill, and then re-arrange the line of defense. The servant thinks that since Ant-Man is now playing a key role as a surprise soldier, naturally, Han Sanqian''s first task is to continue to ensure their security. Secrecy, so after completing the simple pursuit, you should deploy defenses at the landslide.¡±


    "In this way, the landslide is still a quagmire of war, and the enemy can''t attack it if they want to attack it. Taking this place, Han Sanqian can use this terrain to stabilize for a few more days."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded: "Your method is very good, but the result is just as you said, it''s just a matter of a few more days. Do you think this can fundamentally solve the problem?"


    "But the opponent''s strength is too great. If you want to win, this..." Chi Meng shook her head: "The slave is incompetent."


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak, but still had a faint smile on his face.


    After a while, her red lips parted slightly: "I think Han Sanqian will hit him, and hit him hard."


    "Fight?" Chi Meng was stunned: "How to fight, the opponent has millions of people, Han Sanqian can still fight deserters, this... this is going to fight the enemy''s large army, what is the difference between this and death?"


    "There is indeed no difference, but for some reason, I just think Han Sanqian would do this!" Lu Ruoxin said, "Let''s wait and see."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4848

    Han Sanqian.


    At this time, amidst Han Sanqian''s loud shout, the entire army went wild, and frantically aimed at the deserters to kill them.


    The ground landslide finally seems to be shedding its concept of natural disaster at this moment. The landslide spreads all the way, and while chasing the pursuers, it also completely surrounds those who have no time to escape.


    Many men in black tried their best to escape. They didn''t have the energy to deal with the so-called counterattack. In a panic, some people didn''t care how wide the landslide was, but they could only fly halfway and crashed. And some simply didn''t even have a chance to take off, and were directly hit by the people behind them, and fell into the abyss of landslides.


    For a moment, the entire scene was completely devoid of the besieging heroes of the past, and everyone was jumping around like frightened chickens.


    "Scar!" Han Sanqian shouted coldly.


    "exist!"


    On the Scar side, the situation is not very good, but at least it is beginning to have a certain advantage.


    "Stick to the basics."


    "yes!"


    "Gluttony of Evil!"


    "exist!"


    With a low groan, the sound of the glutton of evil was like a bell.


    "Just follow me to kill them. These bastards have been pressing on us for such a long time. It''s time to let them know how powerful we are."


    "No problem, you kill the left side, I kill the right side."


    "There are many enemy troops, be careful."


    After finishing the order, Han Sanqian flew directly and attacked the enemy''s base camp in the next second.


    The evil Taotie was not afraid at all, followed closely behind, and the two bowed left and right, like two sky fires.


    Boom!


    The unprepared enemy army was directly blown up by one man and one beast. When the fireworks cleared, one man and one beast directly fought with the army.


    "Damn, hate, really hate, this Han Sanqian is so deceitful, this **** is riding on our heads to shit!"


    As soon as he returned to the base camp, the special envoy didn''t even catch his breath. Seeing Han Sanqian''s sneak attack on the spot, he was completely furious.


    "Damn it, I''ll fight him." As soon as the special envoy finished speaking, he was about to fight Han Sanqian with a weapon on the spot.


    Several colleagues quickly pulled him back: "Brother, calm down, please calm down."


    "Yes, the eight of us are not his opponents. If you fight him alone, how can you be his opponent? Now that the frontline troops are under your command and deployment, you must not act on impulse. And make the dragons headless."


    "Yeah, it''s just a small accident. We don''t want to put ourselves in danger for such a trivial matter."


    "Millions of lions are still there, brothers, don''t act out of loyalty. What we have is capital and Han Sanqian consumption. You don''t need to do this at all."


    The special envoy was burning with anger. How could he listen to these dissuasions? He wanted to break free on the spot: "This Han Sanqian is really deceiving people. If I don''t take action to teach him, he will really kick his nose and face again. He won''t take it at all." We take it seriously."


    At the end of the sentence, the special envoy had already got rid of several people, and was about to rush to kill them.


    "enough."


    There was a sudden shout, and everyone looked back, bowing their heads for a moment.


    "Elder."


    "As a commander, you should be calm and calm. Why are you so impulsive?" the elder said coldly, with a displeased expression on his face.


    The special envoy bowed his head: "Elder, but this Han Sanqian..."


    "Before the war, I told you that when standing against Han Sanqian, don''t always think about how to win, but how to be undefeated. Whether you win or lose, this is normal. How do you compete with those Like a loser, you only think about the city and pool in front of you? Do you think you are invincible, or do you think that Han Sanqian can no longer lift a knife?" The elder said coldly.


    "This subordinate is reckless, the elder taught me that." Lowering his head, the special envoy apologized.


    "I know that you feel aggrieved, and I also know that you are afraid of not being able to explain to me, so if you are not afraid of death, you have to fight with Han Sanqian. But these can''t be the reason for you to act without thinking, you understand ?¡±


    "So what about the death of thousands of soldiers? You have to know how much it costs to train a commander."


    "Besides, do you really think that Han Sanqian is going to bloodbath our base camp? He has the guts, but does he have the strength? You are rushing to die now, aren''t you afraid that others will go for nothing?"


    Hearing this, the special envoy frowned: "Elder, what do you mean, Han Sanqian..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4849

    "He just wants to irritate you, he just wants you to be unstoppable, and then, take our heads out of thousands of troops."


    "A group of dragons without a leader, we dare not say that we can''t attack ourselves, but at least there will be chaos. Tell me, how beneficial this will be to Han Sanqian."


    The special envoy slapped his thigh: "This subordinate is stupid, but he forgot about this for a while, really damn it."


    Yes, he really didn''t think about it.


    "Why are you still standing there, people are calling at your door, why don''t you hurry up and send troops to deal with it."


    Seeing that the elder was not angry, but encouraged himself, the special envoy rushed out confidently after regaining his composure.


    As soon as the special envoy left, the originally pretty good atmosphere suddenly fell into dead silence because of the elder''s sudden cold face.


    "Hundreds of thousands of troops are fighting like this. If it wasn''t for war, I would have killed him."


    In a word, a group of colleagues looked at each other in blank dismay, and the field was full of deep murderous intent.


    It was clear to everyone that the elder''s words were not meant to be a joke at all.


    "All of you, listen to me clearly, use your brains more, don''t be led by the nose by Han Sanqian, in private, you''d better think about how you would prepare for the battle if you were commanders."


    "The position of commander is reserved for those who are capable."


    Several colleagues looked at each other.


    Originally, this kind of time is when they should be happy, after all, this is the best time to get promoted.


    But it''s also clear to everyone that it''s a hot potato these days.


    Following the special envoy all the way, a group of people did think of a lot of ways, but the ending is still like this, so, even if it is a change of coach, what can be done if the coach is changed?


    Can they play better than envoys?


    Not necessarily.


    "yes."


    However, no matter how mental they are, they have to be honest.


    "This Han Sanqian can be said to have no rules in his style of play, but it can also be said that Han Sanqian has his own style of play. To deal with this kind of person, do you know what the best way is?"


    Several people looked again and shook their heads.


    "Also ask the elders to clarify."


    The elder smiled: "It''s simple to say, but it''s also complicated."


    "The complicated thing is that if you want to guess what he is going to do the whole time, with this guy''s weird way and changeable thoughts, I can be sure that you can only follow his thinking forever. Even if he stops Waiting for you for a long time, you will never be able to keep up with him."


    It is difficult to guess the other party''s mind, especially if you encounter an enemy who is smarter and more cunning than you.


    "So, we can only change another way."


    "This method is called, own rhythm."


    "At your own pace?"


    The elder nodded: "That''s right, our own rhythm. We can''t let Han Sanqian lead us by the nose. In that case, we are elephants, and he is just an ant, and we will always be consumed by him." dead."


    Because you are always in the rhythm of others, naturally, all your actions and reactions must follow others.


    If you don''t respond in a timely manner, you will be severely injured, and then, like a snowball, it will become more and more difficult to deal with the other party, and finally you will completely fall into the abyss, and it will be difficult to pull out.


    "The elder means that no matter what method Han Sanqian uses to play with us, what we have to do is actually very simple, that is, we must be firm in our own action plan."


    The elder nodded: "That''s right, as long as our plan is complete and there are no obvious loopholes, then it should be our consistent rhythm. As long as we are in this right rhythm, he, Han Sanqian, will make a big effort." What about the waves?"


    Several people nodded.


    "Go, do as I tell you, don''t care what Han Sanqian is doing now, I need you to think carefully about what you should do next."


    "Whoever can lead us to victory is the commander. I am old, and the position of elder may not be long. I hope that one day the people who will succeed me will be my subordinates, not others. Do you know?"


    If the role of commander-in-chief is not attractive, then the position of elder can be said to be everyone''s pursuit and dream in life.


    When a group of people heard this, their eyes were bloodshot and they were very excited...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4850

    When they looked at Han Sanqian, their eyes seemed to prevent the Buddha from tearing Han Sanqian into pieces.


    The few people stopped talking nonsense, and they all resigned on the grounds that they had sudden personal affairs in their hands, but they actually went back quietly to study the next plan.


    "Elder, do you really want them to compete with each other? Although the special envoy''s performance is not good, but the actual performance is not bad. Changing coaches before the battle is probably a big taboo, I am worried..."


    Seeing them leave, the confidant next to the elder hurriedly spoke.


    The elder looked closely at Han Sanqian in the bloody battle: "Han Sanqian''s thinking and style of play are too random and too changeable. If one person has to deal with him, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult. .¡±


    "Everyone''s set of ideas is a style of play. I hope that this can make Han Sanqian tired of coping. After all, Han Sanqian is too good at adapting to changes, and soon after coping, he will With his eccentric ways and unique style of play, you can follow his rhythm without knowing it."


    The confidant nodded: "I understand what the elder means."


    Obviously, the elder hoped that this would be changeable, and each style of play would be quickly replaced after fighting Han Sanqian once or twice.


    In this way, they themselves don''t know what they will do next, and it is naturally impossible for Han Sanqian to guess.


    Then, Han Sanqian''s desire to attract them into his rhythm in the future is just a dream.


    "The elders are still alone, and the younger ones have been educated." The confidant complimented.


    The elder smiled slightly and waved his hands: "There is no need to flatter these people, it is just a certain change according to the characteristics of the enemy. Sometimes, the big taboo on the battlefield is indeed a taboo, but in some occasions, you should Don¡¯t be stingy about committing these big taboos, because the best solution is the one that fits the bill with flexibility.¡±


    After the words fell, the elder looked up at Han Sanqian.


    "Evil glutton, change formation, I am in front, you are behind, I will be the main attacker, and you will be the auxiliary attacker!"


    "clear."


    Following Han Sanqian''s order, the formation of one man and one beast changed.


    Han Sanqian is like a sharp blade, crazily piercing the enemy''s heart, while the evil Taotie is like a huge dagger handle, a powerful booster dagger can exert a greater impact.


    Crash!


    Millions of lions, one man and one beast, although they looked relatively insignificant, they were unstoppable all the way, killing them randomly.


    Countless men in black turned into black gas under the attack of the two of them.


    "There are too many enemies." The Evil Glutton roared angrily.


    With a roar and a wave of his hand, a group of people died under his sharp claws.


    Han Sanqian frowned: "Hold on for a while!"


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian opened the way directly with the sky fire and the moon wheel in his hands.


    Boom!


    The front exploded with a bang!


    "cover me."


    Wow!


    Han Sanqian flew straight up, aiming at...


    "What? Handsome flag?"


    "What is he doing here?"


    I''m afraid, the special envoys never imagined in their dreams that Han Sanqian''s target was nothing else but his own handsome flag when he rushed. What is he going to do? !


    Although it is indeed embarrassing to lose the handsome flag, there is no other substantial harm other than this.


    He went deep into his own position and took great risks, just for this? !


    Just when the special envoy couldn''t figure it out, Han Sanqian flew up and pulled down the commander-in-chief flag.


    "Gaotie, let''s go!"


    As soon as the words fell, the formation of one person and one beast was reversed in an instant. The evil Taotie turned defense into offense, and directly opened the way with his huge body. Behind him, Han Sanqian put the enemy''s commander-in-chief flag on his back with his backhand, holding the jade sword in his hand, prohibiting life people approach.


    One person and one beast, just like this came, and then went out killing all the way.


    The special envoy''s face turned blue, but the huge army was already doing its best to stop it, but it was really hard to resist the combined attack of these two bugs.


    Despite the effect, it is still difficult to stop them from leaving.


    When he wanted to pursue him again, suddenly, another landslide appeared under the feet of his own soldiers, and he just watched Han Sanqian and the evil Taotie come and go...


    "Bastard!"


    Looking at the back of one man and one beast leaving, the special envoy couldn''t get rid of his anger and cursed loudly.


    At this time, Han Sanqian and the evil Taotie flew into the city. Afterwards, the main gate of Yetian City was slammed shut, leaving only chicken feathers on the ground, and the special envoy was there for a while...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4851

    Da da¡­¡­


    The special envoy only felt his eyes go dark, his head was a little dizzy, his body was almost unstable, and he fell to the ground on the spot.


    If it weren''t for the support of a few cronies, I''m afraid I would really have to perform live.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, what does Han Sanqian think of me here? He can come and go freely?"


    "Have the people defending the city on three sides retreated, and have the reinforcements arrived?"


    The confidant quickly said: "The special envoys have all arrived according to your order."


    Only then did the special envoy calm down a little. At least, once the city defense was stabilized, even if Han Sanqian returned to Yetian City, it would not cause too much trouble.


    "Order the guards of the three cities to be loyal to their posts, and never allow them to act without permission if there is any disturbance. It is best for the three city defenses to work closely together to form an effective protective wall for each other."


    "yes."


    "In addition, let the patrol team also step up patrolling, and never relax."


    "Understood." The confidant nodded, and suddenly, he seemed to think of something: "Special envoy, I have something unclear."


    "explain!"


    "This Han Sanqian came over aggressively. It''s nothing more than killing people. What''s the matter with taking our flag?"


    The special envoy couldn''t help having a headache when he heard this question: "You ask me, who should I ask?"


    "Notice, immediately bring out a few more handsome flags and hang them in our main camp. If he wants to use our handsome flags to show off, I won''t give him this chance."


    "yes."


    Seeing his cronies retreat, the special envoy let out a sigh of relief.


    "Come here."


    "The subordinates are here."


    "Let all front-line soldiers be immediately integrated and organized into formations."


    "yes."


    "By the way, have you found out about the landslide?" the special envoy asked.


    The subordinate nodded: "During the war just now, we have sent people over to investigate, and there are indeed enemies. But..."


    "But what?" The envoy frowned.


    "But it''s very strange. Although the enemies we found can''t be said to be completely clear, but..."


    "Let''s talk straight."


    "Yes, because the landslide is too deep and the light is not good, so our spies can''t see it completely. However, they noticed that there are really things under the ground, but these things don''t seem to be human. .¡±


    The special envoy raised his eyes: "I knew it was not human."


    "Appeared inexplicably behind us, and none of our millions of lions realized that if they were humans, what kind of talents they must have to do this. It must not be possible, everyone is Han Sanqian."


    "Those things are very small, smaller than earthworms. Initially, they are ants."


    "Ant?" The special envoy frowned, thinking carefully: "It should be Ant-Man."


    "I''ve heard of this species. However, they have always been declining, and they were even thought to be extinct. I didn''t expect them to show up now, and they dared to stand on Han Sanqian''s side."


    "Ant-Man is almost invincible in the soil. It is easy to dig out the ground. No wonder they can chase us so quickly and make us collapse."


    "As for the attack on our back, it is probably the fault of these guys. They are very small. After our people are killed, the black air spreads, which can cover them a lot. In addition, there is a landslide for them to attack." They hide at all times, which explains why we only see their attacks but not their people."


    "These ants are really damned."


    "Special envoy, since it has been found out that these ant-men are very likely to be responsible, do you want your subordinates to lead someone to arrest them immediately. Although they are almost invincible underground, but everyone is in the place of the demons, and I want to know how to deal with them. Their approach is simply remarkably easy."


    The special envoy smiled coldly, and said in an extremely gloomy manner, "No, such an Ant-Man can be called a rare soldier. Wouldn''t it be a pity to die like this?"


    "What is the envoy''s order?"


    "Hmph." The special envoy''s eyes were vicious, and he said in a cold voice: "I have some ideas, you, arrange it for me."


    After the words fell, the special envoy gently leaned into his subordinate''s ear...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4852

    Hearing these words, the subordinate was taken aback for a moment, but then he suddenly smiled sinisterly: "The special envoy is still thoughtful."


    "Let''s do it."


    "yes."


    "By the way, go and take out my treasure."


    "clear."


    After the arrangement was over, the special envoy looked at Yetian City, gritted his teeth.


    In Yetian city.


    Han Sanqian directly cut off the arrow stuck in his forest with a sword. Although there were scars all over his body, Han Sanqian was still agile.


    "Leader, the enemy troops who broke through the defenses in the city have temporarily retreated. According to investigations, they have all returned to the city wall at this time and established the city defense. There are also many reinforcements coming from outside. However, their goal should not be to attack us. At least for now." Hai Jin came forward to report.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I know, they want to unite the three walls to avoid being dismantled by us."


    "Basically all the enemy troops on our side have been cleared up, and I have also sent soldiers to fortify the surrounding area. Now, this side is our only defensive point."


    Han Sanqian glanced around. Although the polar bear corps of the three city defenses had all come back to support them, they were not only exhausted due to repeated battles, but most importantly, the number of staff was extremely reduced.


    "Scar, how many brothers do we have left?"


    Scar was silent and speechless for a while, obviously Han Sanqian''s question touched his heart, and he didn''t want to mention it.


    "Speak." Han Sanqian said in a slightly silent voice.


    "There are 30,000 people, and now there are only more than 1,000 people in each of the three city defense departments. The front side has the largest force from the beginning, but it also faces the largest attack. Now, there are only four to five thousand people, and there are still many wounded. Soldiers."


    With 30,000 people, there are only seven or eight thousand people left in the total, and more than 20,000 people were lost in the war.


    No matter who it is, facing such a horrible casualty, the heart is extremely painful.


    That''s more than 20,000 lives!


    Han Sanqian closed his eyes sadly, and the smiling faces of the members of the Polar Bear Legion came to his mind, and he skipped them one by one.


    But every smiling face seemed to pierce his heart like a needle.


    He is sorry for them.


    Not long after they joined, Han Sanqian let them die on the battlefield. This is really his responsibility for Han Sanqian not doing well enough.


    Originally, Han Sanqian planned to upgrade them to deal with even greater crises in the future, but who knows, most of them were born victorious, but died first.


    "Leader, don''t do this, it''s not your fault." Dao Scar patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Everyone joining the Polar Bear Legion is not here to enjoy the blessings, nor to protect our lives. Each of us actually knows that the destruction of the Tianmo Fortress will inevitably lead to the enemy''s counterattack. Therefore, everyone walks in a group, against hatred, against Darkness, of course, means we lose our lives for it."


    "But everyone is willing, it''s nothing, they seek revenge from us, we are actually looking for them to settle accounts, even if you don''t have the leader, we will do it with them, but we certainly can''t get them as hard as this time .¡±


    "So, speaking of it, brothers have to thank you, you gave us the weapon to take revenge."


    Han Sanqian shook his head: "Scar, there''s no need to be like this. As your leader, no matter what the reason is, the facts are always the facts. If you didn''t follow me, maybe many people could find a place to live and work in peace again."


    "Leader, with a great enemy, how can I live and work in peace and contentment?"


    "That''s right, the family has already been destroyed, so what''s the point of living? We just want revenge."


    "Family is where the meaning of life is. When the family is dead, everything is dead. To live is to insert a knife into the belly of the enemy!"


    There is no need for Scar to speak, the members of the surrounding Polar Bear Legion have already expressed their ambitions.


    Hai Jin also came over and patted Han Sanqian on the shoulder: "Leader, you really don''t need to have any burden in your heart. As a member of them, I know very well what crazy things they have done. If they don''t join the Polar Bear Legion, they will also be suppressed and killed by those men in black."


    Han Sanqian opened his eyes slightly, glanced at everyone, and finally nodded: "Thank you brothers, Han Sanqian is guilty of you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian looked at Scar: "Assemble, I have something urgent."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4853

    Scar quickly responded.


    After a while, a group of people quickly gathered under the tower.


    Glancing at everyone, Han Sanqian smiled softly: "Brothers, after fighting for a few days, many brothers have left us, are you afraid?"


    "If I''m afraid, what revenge is there? Wouldn''t it be better to go home and hug my wife? I''m sorry, I forgot that my wife has been taken away by them and is dead."


    "That''s right, I have long wanted to fight them desperately. I used to be unable to beat them, but now I have the qualifications to fight them desperately. Naturally, I have to fight them to the end and play to the end."


    "Leader, don''t say anything. If you want us to fuck them, we will fuck them. If anyone says no, or has a fear in their hearts, we are not fucking human."


    "That''s right, I''m afraid of a ball, I''m afraid, I''m done with them."


    Han Sanqian nodded heavily: "Okay, since the brothers have expressed their views, then I have nothing to say, and I will fight them to the end."


    "kill!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    "Scar!"


    "exist."


    "The team is divided into four columns, and the personnel are as even as possible. They are still led by you, Hai Jin, Pei Yuan, and Pei Mu."


    "yes."


    "You lead the first column and complete the deployment of the frontal city defense."


    "yes."


    "Hai Jin leads the second column, with the city gate as the point, guarding within a kilometer of the city to prevent any possibility of night or sneak attacks by the enemy."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "Pei Mu!"


    "The disciple is here!"


    "Lead the third column and hide in the high places on the left and right. No matter what happens to Haijin or Dao Scar, you will come to support as soon as possible."


    "The disciple understands."


    "Pei Yuan!"


    "exist!"


    "You lead the fourth column."


    "Yes." Pei Yuan agreed, but soon found out in astonishment that this was the end of the matter, and Han Sanqian didn''t seem to intend to continue talking.


    He raised his head in a daze, and took the initiative to speak: "Master, what am I doing?"


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly: "Guess."


    "I..." How can I guess.


    "Okay, go back to sleep first." Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    sleep?


    Pei Yuan rubbed his head, full of questions. Everyone on the scene had missions, but he didn''t.


    Han Sanqian asked him to go to bed, but when is this, how can he sleep? !


    However, everyone had their own tasks, and as soon as Han Sanqian left, they quickly dispersed, and soon only Pei Yuan and his column were left in the group.


    "Small captain, shall we do chores?" a team member asked.


    Pei Yuan gave that person a blank look, which pot do you carry if the pot is not open, right? !


    "I didn''t hear the leader''s order, let us sleep? Carry out the order!" Pei Yuan said angrily.


    "Are you really going to sleep?"


    Pei Yuan thought for a while, then gritted his teeth: "Never mind him, follow the leader''s orders as you should, and go to sleep."


    No one in the group of polar bears dared to say anything, but no one dared to really go to sleep, after all...


    "What are you doing in a daze? Only when you have enough energy can you fight better. Hurry up and go."


    After saying that, Pei Yuan dismissed the crowd, and then he himself went back to the city wall to accompany Dao Scar.


    Seeing Pei Yuan approaching, Scar smiled: "Your master told you to go to sleep, if you don''t go to sleep, what are you doing here?"


    Pei Yuan shook his head depressedly: "Uncle Scar, after all, we also walked together on the battlefield of life and death, so you are going to laugh at me, right?"


    "Don''t you look at what time it is, let me go to sleep, where can I sleep."


    "Keep an eye on it for you, you earn a pawn for nothing."


    Scar laughed: "You bastard."


    "However, there must be a reason for your master to arrange this way. You should go back and rest for a while after you have almost stayed here. Maybe there is some important task that you need to do at night."


    Back then, Scar was completely puzzled by Han Sanqian''s various orders, but after fighting for so many days, through continuous verification of the facts, Scar has already obediently obeyed.


    Anyway, his position is very clear, he is a fool, Han Sanqian can do whatever he says.


    "I''ll sleep right here with you. Call me if you need me. I really can''t fall asleep if I go back home." After finishing his sentence, Pei Yuan lay down on the ground next to the scar and fell asleep.


    However, this guy said that he didn''t need to sleep, but the excessive exhaustion still made him fall asleep quickly after he really lay down.


    This sleep, until it was dark, Dao Scar called him up mysteriously: "Your master has a secret order."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4854

    secret order?


    When Pei Yuan, who was still sleeping soundly, heard this, he lost all sleepiness for a moment, and sat up directly.


    Scar smiled: "Just kidding, it''s getting dark, and it''s almost time for you to get up."


    Pei Yuan was very depressed, muttered, wanted to scold Scar but felt that his seniority was not enough, so he could only stare at Scar with blank eyes: "You can joke about anything, and you can''t mess around with these things. I slept all afternoon?"


    Scar nodded, and threw a steamed bun to Pei Yuan: "I''m afraid you will starve to death. If you want to sleep, get up and eat something before going to sleep."


    "Has there been any movement today?" Pei Yuan asked while eating the steamed buns.


    Scar shook his head: "No, I don''t know if those bastards were scared of being beaten. They have been very quiet this afternoon, almost motionless on the other side."


    "Hmph, they have been defeated by us twice in a row, they must be afraid." Pei Yuan said, "Where is my master?"


    "I don''t know, after I gave the order, I played and disappeared, and I didn''t see anyone all afternoon." Dao Scar said.


    Pei Yuan ate the last mouthful of steamed buns, and then continued to lie on the ground: "Hey, after fighting for so many days, it suddenly became quiet, and I feel a little at a loss."


    "Relax, even if today is a really quiet day, do you think it will be like this tomorrow? There are so many people in the family, although we have suffered a bit at our hands, but it is not a fatal event. When they finish sorting out, they will formulate a more detailed plan. After the plan, the subsequent battle will only be more difficult." Dao Scar said.


    Pei Yuan chuckled: "What are you afraid of? If you lose your head, it''s just a scar the size of a bowl. By the way, Uncle Scar, why don''t you come to sleep and I''ll watch it for you?"


    Scar waved his hands again and again: "Don''t, as a commander, if I don''t abide by discipline, what will happen to my subordinates? I haven''t received the task of rest, so I can''t rest."


    Pei Yuan nodded, babbled, and stopped talking.


    "It''s pretty free."


    At this moment, a voice came, and the two raised their eyes. It was none other than Han Sanqian.


    Seeing Han Sanqian, the two got up quickly.


    "Meet the ally."


    "Master."


    Han Sanqian said: "There''s no need to be too polite, I''m here to discuss something with you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian waved, and the two hurried over.


    "Did you see the enemy camp?"


    Scar nodded noncommittally; "I''ve been looking at it for almost a day, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes, Master, what''s the problem?"


    "How do you feel about the opponent''s position now?"


    how now


    The two looked at each other, not quite understanding what Han Sanqian meant.


    However, in the end, the two opened up one after another.


    "The opponent''s position is quiet."


    "Yes, Master."


    Han Sanqian nodded with a smile: "That''s right, that''s right."


    Seeing that the two had nothing else to say, Han Sanqian continued: "Don''t you think there is any problem?"


    Dao Scar and Pei Yuan shook their heads one after another. To be honest, they had already looked at it carefully enough, but they didn''t find anything strange about the other side''s camp.


    After nightfall, many enemy troops are almost the same as before, either lining up, resting in tents, or patrolling outside, no problem.


    "Really?" Han Sanqian laughed softly.


    The two looked at each other again and confirmed their opinions: "Master, we really didn''t find anything wrong with each other."


    "Yeah, this... What''s wrong with this?"


    Han Sanqian said: "Of course there is a problem, and the big problem is gone..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4855

    The two monks who were completely two feet tall couldn''t figure it out. They didn''t understand why Han Sanqian said this at all.


    After all, if the enemy army had not fought against them on weekdays, it would be like this.


    Especially Scar himself, he has observed the other party here for a whole day, and it is impossible for him not to know what is going on with the other party. so¡­¡­


    What''s the problem with the other party?


    "Leader, what do you mean by that? Scar is stupid, so don''t play tricks on me, just say it directly." Scar said.


    Pei Yuan also touched his head: "Yes, Master, please clarify."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Actually, it''s simple. Let me ask you, how is today''s battle for them?"


    "From the overall situation, some people died, but it didn''t affect the overall situation. From the current small situation, it''s a shame that the attack failed like this." Pei Yuan said.


    Scar also said: "The landslide should be the shadow in their hearts."


    Han Sanqian said: "In this case, let me ask you, if it were you, how would you deal with it?"


    The two looked at each other without answering.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Should we conduct a careful inspection of the landslide? Should we step up patrols? What if there is a landslide while sleeping this night? What if the investigation is not clear? If so, will we still have to suffer if we fight in the future?¡±


    Seeing the two of them nodding their heads, Han Sanqian continued: "That''s right, anyway, affected by today''s big defeat, they shouldn''t be as quiet as usual, but at least they should be relatively more active. Am i right?"


    Scar rubbed his head: "It seems that it should be like this. Moreover, in the future, it''s not just fighting today and not fighting. The opponent should be prepared for tomorrow no matter what."


    Just like filling the soil today, you have to do something to prepare for the fight.


    From this point of view, the enemy''s formation was so quiet that it was really abnormal.


    "Master''s words do make some sense. They are too quiet, as if nothing happened today." Pei Yuan also said.


    If it wasn''t for Han Sanqian''s reminder, the two of them would not have noticed this at all, but it was precisely because of Han Sanqian''s reminder that they discovered the seriousness of the problem.


    "Master, since the other party has a problem, where is the problem?" Pei Yuan said.


    Han Sanqian looked at Pei Yuan: "That''s why I let your people sleep today."


    "Master, did you expect the enemy to react like this?"


    "It''s not expected, but estimated." Han Sanqian said: "Master is not a fortune teller in the world. How can there be such a god who can predict? It''s just a judgment."


    Pei Yuan nodded: "How did Master judge?"


    Han Sanqian smiled and pointed to his head: "Let''s go here."


    "Actually, it''s very simple. The opponent has suffered a lot from the ground collapse in the battle with us, and this time they are directly attacked by our Ant-Man army on their backs. Therefore, their focus must be on the Ant-Man. Am i right?"


    The two nodded, it was inevitable.


    "During the day, I saw that group of people went to check the landslide when we were chasing, but they didn''t check carefully."


    "Afterwards, they sent another army to approach the landslide, but they left soon after. After that, they have been very quiet, but there is such a thing."


    The two nodded again, it was true.


    Han Sanqian sneered: "That''s right, so since then I have suspected that what you say at night may be unusual, so when I appointed you, I didn''t give you any tasks for Pei Yuan and the fourth column. You go to bed."


    "Master, do you want me and the fourth column to follow you at night?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "As my apprentice, you can''t be too stupid. You are right. I do have an idea to take you to have a good time tonight. Are you ready?"


    Pei Yuan was amused: "The apprentice is ready."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4856

    A moment later, the fourth column quietly completed its assembly. In order to conceal the action, almost all the troops entered the Eight Desolation Book of Heaven, leaving only Pei Yuan to follow Han Sanqian.


    The two did not leave the city immediately, but instead walked towards a local restaurant.


    "Master, where are we going? Are we going to eat?"


    On the way, Pei Yuan couldn''t help asking.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Are you hungry?"


    Pei Yuan shook his head for the first time, but soon touched his stomach in embarrassment. For a whole day, he didn''t eat anything except a steamed bun given by Scar.


    "Please eat."


    Han Sha Naqian smiled, and then strode into the restaurant.


    The owner of the restaurant was taken aback when he saw Han Sanqian. After all, the master didn''t live with him for long.


    "Master Han, what brought you here?"


    The shopkeeper hurried up to meet him, with a smile on his face, for fear of offending Han Sanqian in any way.


    After all, those who do business are not only afraid of offending gangsters, but even more afraid of offending white Taoists, but they are even more afraid of offending such killing gods.


    If you are slightly dissatisfied, the store will be smashed by others, and you can''t even find someone to compensate.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Hungry wind. Bring me some good wine and food."


    "Good."


    "Three jugs of wine are all packaged, twelve dishes are packed, ten dishes are packed, and two dishes are eaten here."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, the shopkeeper was a little confused.


    What is this operation?


    Buying a lot of vegetables, and three jugs of wine, but most of them are packed, leaving only two dishes for eating here? !


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Han Sanqian ordered, and sat down with Pei Yuan.


    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to be negligent, so he quickly ordered Xiaoer to arrange it quickly.


    At the same time, he hurriedly poured tea for Han Sanqian''s table.


    Han Sanqian glanced at him, smiled and didn''t speak. Seeing this, the shopkeeper understood instantly, and obediently backed away.


    "Master, why are you ordering so many dishes?" Pei Yuan couldn''t help asking.


    Ten dishes, three wines, all packaged, aroused his doubts.


    After all, others don''t know, but Pei Yuan knows very well that he and his master have important things to do when they come out. Even if they are hungry now, they should just order one or two dishes and eat them casually. As for packing.


    Who is it packed for?


    There are more than a thousand brothers in the fourth column, close to two thousand. With such a large number, it seems that ordering food is not enough at all.


    "Of course I ate it. Could it be possible to take a look at it? The education I have received since childhood is not to waste food, so do you think I will waste it?" Han Sanqian laughed.


    Pei Yuan touched his head wonderingly: "Who is it for?"


    "You will know after a while, the food is here, eat it quickly."


    This is the end of Han Sanqian''s words, and Pei Yuan was really embarrassed to ask more questions, so he could only nod obediently in the end.


    The master and the apprentice directly ate happily, and after eating, the dishes they packed were basically complete.


    Han Sanqian paid the money, put all the packed dishes into the interspatial ring, and left the restaurant straight away with Pei Yuan.


    The two first returned to the city defense with the scar on the front, and after staying there for about half an hour, Han Sanqian took Pei Yuan and flew out of the city while the night turned into a black light.


    "Master, are you afraid that people will follow us?"


    "Master is not afraid, but there are bound to be people in the city who will closely observe our every move, so we must be very careful."


    "Master, I understand, so you deliberately went to the restaurant and asked if I was hungry. The purpose is to make others think that we are just going to eat and drink normally."


    "You can say that, but not quite."


    "Master, what do you mean by that?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Because I really need to go to the restaurant to buy some good wine and some good food."


    "But...but don''t we have a mission?"


    "Yes, but this is not a conflict." Han Sanqian smiled: "On the contrary, to do the task tonight, you must have these things."


    "Master, what is our mission?" Pei Yuan asked more and more curiously.


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously: "We''re here."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4857

    When the two landed on the ground, Pei Yuan subconsciously glanced around, and couldn''t help frowning for a moment.


    "Master, this...isn''t this a battlefield?"


    Not only the battlefield, but also the landslide. Not far ahead is the enemy camp. Standing in this place, both the master and the apprentice can even see the appearance of the patrolling guards in the enemy camp.


    This is too exciting, right? !


    "Yes, it''s the battlefield."


    Han Sanqian smiled, and then he stood in place and looked around.


    "follow me."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian flew straight to the east.


    Pei Yuan didn''t dare to neglect, and followed closely behind.


    A moment later, Han Sanqian landed several miles away from the battlefield.


    As soon as he landed, Han Sanqian squatted down and stared at the ground closely, as if he was looking for something.


    "Master, what are you looking for?"


    "Sign." Han Sanqian said.


    "mark?"


    "Yes, someone left us a signal."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian seemed to have discovered something was wrong, and quickly walked in another direction.


    Pei Yuan followed closely behind. Although he didn''t know what to do, he still followed Han Sanqian around everywhere.


    Under the darkness of the night, the two of them moved here and there, walking in an extremely strange direction and route...


    If someone was watching the two people''s routes from the sky at this time, they would instantly think that the two were caught by something, and their direction was almost completely a mess of hair tied into a pile.


    And at this time, in an extremely dark place.


    Commander Ant-Man had just assembled all his troops and was about to rest for a while.


    Suddenly, several black shadows suddenly appeared around him, and before he had any reaction, those black shadows had already surrounded him.


    Commander Ant-Man subconsciously pulled out his weapon, and at the same time wanted to call for his soldiers to come quickly.


    But just when he was about to speak out, suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him, looking at Commander Ant-Man, he chuckled: "As the saying goes, it''s such a joy to have friends from afar, brother I really want to call the guards with swords and guns, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate?"


    Looking at the person in front of him, Commander Ant-Man sneered, and said disdainfully, "You guys are really looking for it."


    "We will look for it, but it''s not as good as you guys who can hide. You sneaked up on us on the first day, and even worse on the second day. I have to say, if it weren''t for you guys secretly playing tricks, we wouldn''t be able to do it twice in a row." Failed. I really didn''t expect that Ant-Man actually possessed such a huge energy. Perhaps, as others said, sometimes the more inconspicuous something is, the more likely it is to play a huge role at a critical moment. effect."


    Commander Ant-Man sneered: "So, are you praising us?"


    "I don''t deny your excellence. However, you should also know what your ant-man clan used to be in the land of the demons, right?" he said.


    Commander Ant-Man nodded. If he didn''t know the sufferings of the past, why should he repay Han Sanqian without hesitation now.


    "Although the ecology of the land of the demons is cruel, they are always of the same race. Whether it is me or my Patriarch, what I hope is that a hundred flowers will bloom in the demons. Only in this way will the power of my demons be stronger. In the future, we won¡¯t be stuck in this barren land forever. So, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Commander Ant-Man smiled: "Are you here to persuade him to surrender?"


    "You can understand it this way, but you can also understand it as, I know that you have fallen in the past, and I also know that you have suddenly risen to fame and fame, but it is also because of this, so I hope you will take good care of these hard-won opportunities, I hope that you can use this to make your way to the top, and build your own territory in the land of the demons from now on."


    Speaking of this, how could Commander Ant-Man still not understand? !


    This means that as long as they know the current affairs obediently, what they will usher in is the rise of the ant clan in the future.


    They not only allow them to develop, they may even shelter them, which is indeed a great temptation for the ant clan.


    Commander Ant-Man couldn''t help swallowing.


    He smiled slightly, and then, he slapped his hands slightly, and the black figures around him suddenly understood, and looked back...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4858

    In the rear, several men in black appeared again.


    They formed several rows by themselves, and each held a wooden plate in their hands.


    Each wooden tray has its own content.


    Seeing that they had already come up, several men in black around them gathered together, and then their bodies transformed into a black table.


    The men in black who came one after another lightly placed their dishes on the table.


    Good wine, good food, best medicinal materials and all kinds of treasures.


    They seem to be free of money, and they are piled up on the entire table.


    The man smiled lightly, and as soon as the black air in his hands melted, a chair appeared in front of Commander Ant-Man in no time.


    "Except for some necessary good wine and food, almost all other treasures are priceless. As long as you take these things, not to mention other things, just exchange them for money, which is enough for your Ant-Man clan to develop for a hundred years, of course. , These are just a meeting ceremony."


    Looking at the things on the table, the commander can basically be sure that the other party does not intend to lie at all, and that everything inside is indeed not ordinary just by looking at it.


    If you can go back with these things, the Ant-Man clan does have enough funds.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the other party also said that these are just meeting gifts, which means that there will be more in the future, even several times.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Ant-Man will take off completely in the future, it is definitely not a fantasy.


    "sit."


    With a soft voice, he asked the commander to sit down, and poured him a glass of wine himself.


    "Although this wine is wine, it is a secret brew. The effect of drinking it is equivalent to eating a panacea."


    As usual, this kind of wine is definitely not something that ordinary people can drink, even if he entertains people, it is often at least at the VIP level.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. As for me, I am the commander-in-chief of the front line, and of course, the special envoy of Yetian City." He laughed softly, then raised his glass and drank it first.


    The commander-in-chief was slightly taken aback: "I didn''t expect a big man to appear on the stage in person, so I''m disappointed."


    "However, I am curious. As a commander, your status is not simple. You... you actually came to my place? Are you not afraid that I will not agree to you, and then send troops to surround you? You know, to capture a thief, you must first capture the king. Once you This commander has been taken down by us, and your million-dollar army can¡¯t be said to be a show, but at least there is no leader, so let¡¯s threaten to surrender.¡±


    The special envoy laughed when he heard the words: "Of course I have considered this issue, but I have also considered another issue."


    "Please speak, special envoy."


    "If I don''t come, how can I show my sincerity to the ant tribe? Tell me, right?"


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man laughed: "If the special envoy said that, I can''t do anything for a while, otherwise, wouldn''t I be a despicable person?"


    Hearing this answer, the special envoy was a little satisfied, and struck while the iron was hot: "I believe that even if the commander-in-chief doesn''t abide by this bit of morality, he still won''t do anything to me."


    Commander Ant-Man was slightly puzzled: "It seems that the special envoy is extremely confident, but I don''t know why you are so confident."


    "Because I believe you are a smart person, and I also believe that the ants are smart people."


    "How can I help a Han Sanqian?"


    "Earn some fame, then what?"


    "Can you win?"


    "I think, I don''t need to make this point too clear, right? I just need to remind one thing, and that is the result."


    "The elite of the Ant-Man clan is all there. If they are slaughtered in this battle, I would like to ask you, even if we don''t trouble you, can the Ant clan survive in this land of demons?"


    Perhaps in an orderly place like the human race, although the ant race is weak, they can survive by scrambling.


    But in the land of the demons, it is completely different. If the ants want to live, it is as difficult as climbing to the sky.


    No one will pity you because of your weakness, they will only take this opportunity to severely suppress and ravage you.


    This point can almost be said to be both true and direct to the core.


    Even Commander Ant-Man was silent at this moment.


    "Of course, this is routine." The special envoy smiled slightly: "But it''s not the most ideal, I have the most ideal thing, do you want to continue to listen?"


    Commander Ant-Man was stunned for a few seconds before he suddenly realized, and hurriedly raised his head: "Special envoy, please speak."


    "It''s simple, this ideal is Han Sanqian Wudi, you won..." At this point, the special envoy smiled coldly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4859

    "You won, is this the most idealized result?"


    "But so what?"


    "Can the ant tribe be strong? I don''t think so. Is it a big loss to us to lose more than one million people? Don''t say they can be resurrected, but they can''t be resurrected. We still have more people. "


    "What happened to the ants at that time? Our enemies!"


    "Can you survive in the land of the demons?"


    "I don''t think our enemies will survive."


    "Look at Yetian City. They are prosperous enough and rich enough. We also know that they want to be the masters of their own country, but... so what?"


    Although these words seem to be analyzing the situation, the leader of Ant-Man can tell that this is actually more of a threat from Chiguoguo.


    The same is true for winning, and the same is true for losing. It is always a dead end, and it is always a defeat.


    So, in fact, it seems that there is no other choice.


    "I understand." Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man smiled lightly: "Your Excellency means that no matter whether we win or lose, the future of our ant clan is already predictably dire."


    The special envoy smiled slightly: "I don''t need to say these things. I think you can think of them, Commander. I just want to remind you in a friendly way."


    Hearing this, Commander Ant-Man nodded: "Then I''ll be fine."


    "Then what is the commander''s opinion now? I can guarantee that since I have come in person, the Ant-Man clan will definitely have a place under my influence in the future."


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man smiled and said, "Thank you, Special Envoy, for your attention. Your opinion is very good, and the conditions you put forward are almost irresistible to anyone. However, it is a pity that I... just follow orders, and our Ant Queen will He is the one who really decides the fate of the ant clan."


    "So, you are looking for the wrong person."


    The special envoy''s eyes turned cold, but he didn''t get angry. He just said in a cold voice, "Can I take your words as a rejection?"


    "Of course you can, but this is also what I''m telling the truth. I can''t make the decision. Before I leave, I will obediently obey what the Queen Ant told me."


    The special envoy sneered, and in the next second, the whole person slapped the table and stood up: "Ant tribe, are you really toasting and not eating fine wine? You really think that you are doing some tricks behind our backs, and we are really afraid of you No?"


    When the special envoy got angry, the men in black behind who were serving the dishes also pulled out their black knives in an instant, all of them vicious.


    "We''re just Ant-Man, we never thought it was okay to scare anyone, and of course, we''re not afraid of anyone."


    As soon as the words fell, many ants around the commander of Ant-Man also immediately put on a posture.


    "Our special envoy kindly came to persuade you to surrender, but because of the face of your Ant-Man clan, you better be honest."


    "That''s right, if you don''t know the way, just wait for the destruction."


    "You don''t think that we are here just for this group of people, do you? I''m not afraid to tell you that our soldiers have completely surrounded the entire underground, and they can rush in and kill you bedbugs at any time."


    "Enough." The special envoy waved his hand, stopped his subordinates from continuing to abuse, looked at Commander Ant-Man, and said in a cold voice: "This is the last chance, I advise you, seriously think about it, otherwise , I am afraid that the fate of the Ant-Man clan will be changed forever."


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man smiled lightly: "A special envoy, I think, I have already made it very clear. If you want to fight, you can fight. If you want to make peace, please contact our Ant Queen."


    "Okay!" The special envoy said coldly, "Then let''s wait and see."


    When the words fell, he waved his hand and was about to leave with his troops.


    The Ant-Man soldiers quickly looked at their commander, asking if they should be taken down immediately.


    Commander Ant-Man shook his head. He knew very well that if the other party dared to come here alone, they must have been fully prepared.


    But at this moment, a chuckle suddenly came.


    "I said, the wine and dishes are ready, why are you in a hurry to leave?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4860

    As soon as the words fell, the figures of Han Sanqian and Pei Yuan appeared directly in front of everyone.


    The special envoy was obviously taken aback, and obviously did not expect Han Sanqian to appear here suddenly.


    Before he had any reaction, Han Sanqian moved his hands, and the packed wine and dishes flew onto the table in the next second.


    Originally, following the talks between the special envoy and the commander of Ant-Man, the group of men in black who had turned into a table had planned to take back their original form, but just as they turned into their own bodies, they were suppressed by Han Sanqian''s breath.


    They can only continue to serve as tables, and they can''t resist if they want to.


    "Well, three pots of wine, one pot for each person, just right." Han Sanqian finished his sentence and touched Pei Yuan''s head: "You are a child, so you don''t drink."


    "Yes, Master." Pei Yuan said.


    "Meet the benefactor."


    Seeing that it was Han Sanqian, Commander Ant-Man hurriedly bowed his head and saluted with all the Ant-Man.


    A trace of coldness and vigilance flashed in the special envoy''s eyes: "Han Sanqian, why did you come here? Did you know I was coming?"


    If Han Sanqian came here to meet him by chance, then the three jugs of wine would not make sense.


    Therefore, there is only one outcome for this matter.


    That is, Han Sanqian knew he would come here.


    Han Sanqian smiled slightly: "Why are you so nervous? I think, if the special envoy dares to come in person, he must be fully sure and well-prepared? If that''s the case, why be afraid?"


    The special envoy''s face twitched slightly, but it was true. As the commander-in-chief of the enemy army, if he dared to go out in person, he must be fully prepared to protect him, there is no doubt about it.


    However, no matter what, Han Sanqian''s sudden appearance still made him a little flustered.


    However, in the end it was the commander in chief, and the special envoy quickly regained his composure.


    "Han Sanqian, you really know how to joke. I, a million people, are afraid of you? What do you really think of you?"


    After the words fell, the special envoy sat down directly.


    Han Sanqian glanced at Commander Ant-Man with a chuckle, and the two of them sat next to each other.


    Pei Yuan obediently opened a jug of wine and filled it for the three of them.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Han Sanqian opened his mouth: "The so-called not going to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing, we are enemies on the battlefield, so that is even more impossible. Therefore, the special envoy''s visit this time should be because of something important." body?"


    The special envoy was about to speak, but Han Sanqian continued, "Let me guess."


    "Are you here to contact the old relationship? It doesn''t look like it. After all, you and the Ant-Man clan shouldn''t have much intersection, right?"


    "Then what is it?"


    Seeing Han Sanqian pretending to be in deep thought, the special envoy was filled with anger, which was hard to stop.


    After all, he is not a fool, how could he fail to see what Han Sanqian really wanted to do? !


    He already guessed it!


    "Pei Yuan, you have dealt with the special envoy quite a few times, tell me, what might be going on?"


    Pei Yuan also knew that Master was pretending to be X on purpose. After thinking for a while, he shook his head: "Master, this disciple doesn''t know either."


    Han Sanqian nodded thoughtfully, and then thought for a while: "Guess, are they trying to persuade them to surrender?"


    In fact, everyone present knew the answer, and also knew that Han Sanqian would say it in the end.


    But it is Han Sanqian''s operation, which is really a bit out of touch with human affairs, and only focuses on people''s mentality.


    "Master, there''s a possibility." Pei Yuan''s spirit cooperated quite well.


    The speed is not too fast or slow, it just so happens that people can see that they seem to be acting, but they don''t seem to be there.


    The envoy finally couldn''t help it anymore: "Okay, Han Sanqian, stop acting, just say it straight, I''m here to persuade you to surrender, the ant-man clan is my demon clan, on the basis of the same clan, I have Obligation and responsibility to remind them not to follow the wrong person."


    "Of course, it would be the best if you, Han Sanqian, are here. At least, I can ask you in front of your face."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "I don''t know what the special envoy wants to ask Han Sanqian? Just ask, I will know everything, and I will say everything."


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App]


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4861

    "I want to ask you, the Ant-Man clan went through life and death for you and regarded you as a trusted person. What do you regard them as?"


    "Tools? Or cannon fodder?"


    After the envoy finished speaking, there was a sneer in his eyes. Obviously, he thought he had hit the point.


    "Hmph, you know better than anyone else that whether you win or lose this battle, it will be a catastrophe for the Ant-Man clan."


    "That''s right, you won, you can run away, or even come to the land of our demons at worst, anyway, you are also from the Central Plains, pat your ass, and walk away, what about them?"


    "Han Sanqian, you have to be conscientious to be a human being. When others sincerely care for you, you put others into danger. This is what despicable people do."


    The men in black of the special envoy also knew very well what it meant to attack each other very well, and it was a crazy output to Han Sanqian.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Indeed, what you said makes sense."


    "However, first of all, I, Han Sanqian, am by no means a person who is afraid of things. If I, Han Sanqian, dare to provoke you, it means that you have committed a lot of evil, and Mr. Han will take care of it. Naturally, life and death are meaningless, and we will take care of it to the end."


    "As long as Mr. Han is alive, once he sees you doing evil, he will still beat you once."


    "Second, Mr. Han can''t predict whether the Ant-Man brothers will be a blessing or a curse in the future, but Mr. Han just said, if Han is here, the Ant-Man will be there."


    "As for the third, I have never asked Ant-Man to come to help. No matter in the past, now, or in the future, Ant-Man can leave whenever he wants, and Han will never have any doubts about his relationship with the Ant-Man clan because of this. .¡±


    After speaking, Han Sanqian looked at Commander Ant-Man again: "Brother, this is what Han Sanqian has always said, and there is absolutely no hypocrisy."


    Han Sanqian is also aware of the difficulty of the situation, so he can understand anyone''s idea of ??not coming to the war.


    Commander Ant-Man laughed: "Mr. Han, and this special envoy, I think what I should have said is very clear, right? I just obey orders, and I don''t ask or care about anything else."


    "The truth is, the order I received was to fight on. Either win and go home, or lose the whole army and die here, nothing else."


    "So, this topic, I think we can stop."


    The special envoy sighed and shook his head: "Yuzhong, Yuzhong, do you know that Yuzhong will make you pay a heavy price?"


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man smiled: "The king wants the minister to die, and the minister has to die. We will only strictly follow the orders of the queen ant. As for the consequences, we are just soldiers and can''t manage so much, and we don''t have the energy and ability to manage so much." .¡±


    The special envoy nodded and looked at Han Sanqian. He knew very well that this scene was completely over.


    Ant-Man is a dead wood, and he should not be able to attack Han Sanqian''s heart.


    "It seems that I can''t drink this wine anymore." He got up, and then clasped fists at Han Sanqian and Commander Ant-Man in dissatisfaction: "Then I will leave first, do you want to stop it?"


    Commander Ant-Man didn''t move, but Han Sanqian kept his head down and made noise, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Do you know? If I want to kill you, no matter what preparations you have made, I am afraid that you will never leave here safe and sound. Do you believe this?"


    The special envoy moved his throat slightly. If someone else said this, he would definitely slap you and curse at you, but if it was Han Sanqian, it would be different.


    In terms of Han Sanqian''s ability, the special envoy really didn''t dare to say that he could leave here 100% safe in front of him.


    "Then you are going to make a move?" The special envoy said while his hands were already moving.


    He was secretly lucky, ready to deal with conflicts at any time.


    Han Sanqian laughed and said, "Don''t worry, the two armies will not be beheaded when they are fighting, even though you are here with crooked intentions. You can leave, but I have a request."


    The special envoy frowned slightly: "Han Sanqian, you are quite polite, okay, tell me, what do you want."


    "That''s easy." Han Sanqian said with a smile, "I''m not a teahouse after all, so I can''t come and leave whenever I want."


    "so¡­¡­"


    Han Sanqian didn''t talk nonsense, he just moved his hand, and for a while, a black air flew directly, and in the next second, dozens of cups suddenly appeared on the table.


    "Han Sanqian, what are you doing?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4862

    Han Sanqian moved again, and the two unremoved wine jars were opened on the spot. Afterwards, the wine jars filled up dozens of cups.


    "I''m from the blue planet. On our blue planet, if you encounter a situation like this today, you''ll either have to fight before you leave, or you''ll drink up all the wine. You can safely take your people and leave."


    "You choose."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian stopped talking.


    Seeing this, the subordinates hurriedly persuaded him: "Special envoy, don''t pay attention to him."


    "Yes, we have plenty of people, and we are not afraid of Han Sanqian at all."


    "Although he can fight, our special strength is also not weak."


    The special envoy raised his hand, looked at the dozens of glasses of wine in front of him, his face froze slightly.


    Fighting, he is really not sure that he can get out of here 100% safely, but if not fighting, drinking dozens of glasses of wine, is it serious?


    Actually, not really.


    When the amount of wine is large enough, ordinary people may indeed be unable to resist it, but for masters of cultivation, these are actually nothing at all.


    There is no difference with water.


    The only thing that made him reluctant was that being asked to drink so much alcohol in front of so many people was more or less embarrassing.


    After all, this is showing weakness.


    "Okay, I''ll drink."


    After much deliberation, Han Sanqian decided on the latter.


    Without him, he is the commander of an army, and his safety is extremely important.


    Besides, there is one more important thing, once a fight starts, the elders and others must know that something has happened here, if once the investigation is done, if I spend so much energy and get nothing in the end, I''m afraid it will be for my own. Fame and position in the minds of the elders will inevitably have a great impact.


    After the words fell, the special envoy directly picked up the wine glass and drank dozens of glasses on the spot.


    Pei Yuan wanted to say something, but Han Sanqian held his hand down.


    Soon, dozens of glasses of wine had been drunk, and the envoy''s face remained unchanged: "Han Sanqian, see you on the battlefield."


    After the words fell, the special envoy waved his hand, turned around and left with the people.


    Han Sanqian also let go of the table transformed by the black air, and the group of men in black also quickly let go, staggering and fleeing.


    Han Sanqian didn''t move. After confirming that the special envoys had left, Han Sanqian breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Commander, immediately send someone to conduct a carpet reconnaissance within a radius of 100 meters around us. In addition, we will move immediately."


    "Mr. Han, what happened?"


    "Now is not the time to explain this, let''s go."


    The commander nodded: "Follow me."


    According to Han Sanqian''s previous deployment, Ant-Man''s underground base has actually built countless secret passages long ago.


    Nowadays, it is just a breeze to leave here and change places.


    Soon, a group of people had quickly evacuated to a safe area.


    At this point, Han Sanqian finally let go of the big stone in his heart.


    "Master, what''s going on, just now you forced that so-called special envoy to drink, and he drank obediently, why do we have to panic and run away in the next second?"


    "Yes, Mr. Han, what''s going on?"


    Obviously they look stronger, but why did they become like this in the blink of an eye? !


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Do you really think that the other party is just obediently trying to persuade you to surrender?"


    Commander Ant-Man was taken aback: "You mean, if the writing is not good, the other party will come to martial arts?"


    Han Sanqian did not deny it: "They found you with great difficulty, and they just came to ask your opinions. Why bother? Tonight, the enemy''s ground is very quiet. I suspect that a large number of troops have actually been hidden underground near the base."


    "It is not only to ensure the safety of the special envoy, but also to take action against you when necessary."


    "Since it is impossible to persuade you to capitulate, you should do as much damage as possible."


    "It''s just that I''m here."


    Han Sanqian came here, of course, not just to hold a group of wine games, he was just worried about the safety of the Ant-Man clan.


    "When I came, they didn''t dare to do it immediately. The special envoy would worry that he wouldn''t be able to get away by himself. But once he got out, what do you think would happen?"


    After the words fell, before the two of them could answer, suddenly there were muffled noises from the underground base hundreds of meters away. Obviously, the other party was attacking the underground base.


    "Master, things are predictable, but what''s the meaning of letting him drink?" Pei Yuan asked.


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4863

    "It''s very simple, and it''s also for us to escape safely." Han Sanqian said


    Commander Ant-Man was a little puzzled: "Mr. Han, I''m stupid. I don''t know what this has to do with forcing him to drink and letting us escape safely."


    "Of course it matters." Han Sanqian smiled and said, "I have to tell him in that venue that I, Han Sanqian, are still not afraid of him. It can even be said that I overwhelm him."


    "Only in this way will he feel scared and know that he has to be careful. Naturally, he dares to attack us after he is free."


    "Understood." Commander Ant-Man said respectfully.


    In other words, Han Sanqian was acting as an aura, trying to suppress the special envoy in terms of momentum.


    In this way, the special envoys will be less concerned about doing anything, especially when it concerns their own safety, which can also buy them more time to escape.


    "However, in any case, I would like to thank Mr. Han for his thoughtfulness, and ordered us to open up several other backup escape routes for the base after we fall into the base. I really never thought that the other party would be so calm Then we found out where we are." Commander Ant-Man said.


    Han Sanqian said: "It''s normal. They couldn''t find you before because they didn''t know you existed. Conversely, once they know your existence, it''s too easy for them to find you .¡±


    One is that they do have an absolute advantage in terms of numbers. There is nothing to say about this. Even if they dig three feet, as long as they want to find something, they can definitely find it.


    The second is that this is their home field, there are many professional spies in Yetian City, and it is not difficult to find Ant-Man''s lair by following the clues.


    Therefore, it will be a matter of time before they are found, and Han Sanqian has already been prepared for this.


    Preparing in advance is naturally the proper operation.


    "I understand. By the way, it''s not a problem to stay here. The second base has not been fully exposed, and its location is relatively hidden. Let''s go back first."


    Han Sanqian nodded, and followed Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man towards the distance.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, a group of people walked through a small underground tunnel and finally entered a relatively large underground space.


    It is about two meters high and seven or eight meters wide. For Han Sanqian and Pei Yuan, this place is actually a bit crowded, but for Ant-Man, it is already considered big.


    "The conditions are limited, and the second base is also temporarily established. I hope you two don''t dislike it." Commander Ant-Man laughed.


    Han Sanqian waved his hand: "You don''t need such a large space at all, so obviously, you have already expanded for us, and we have no other requirements."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian moved his hand, and the previous wine and dishes were put out again.


    At the same time, under the dishes and wine, there was a table and three chairs formed by Han Sanqian''s true energy.


    "Taste this wine."


    Han Sanqian smiled and poured the wine into three glasses, and handed them to Commander Ant-Man and Pei Yuan respectively.


    The two took the wine glasses and sniffed one after another, and then drank together.


    Drink the tongue, then moisten the throat, and finally eat.


    "The wine tastes sweet, like fine nectar and jade liquid, so it is good wine." Commander Ant-Man said.


    Pei Yuan also babbled, although he was indeed young, but as the son of the Pei family, he was also from a famous family, so how could he not drink alcohol.


    On the contrary, this little guy is still a good taster of wine.


    "To be honest, the taste and color of the wine are not bad, but it''s still in the good category. Master, it''s strange for you to say that. What''s so special about this wine?"


    In terms of Han Sanqian''s qualifications, Pei Yuan certainly didn''t think such a reception was worthy of Han Sanqian''s pointing out something.


    The reason why he did this is obviously that the wine should refer to something else.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly, full of relief. As expected of his apprentice, he has begun to read his own mind: "It is indeed something special about Han, are you two interested to know?"


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4864

    The two nodded like pounding garlic. It was obvious that they were very interested.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and waved his hand. Suddenly, all the candles in the underground base were extinguished. Under the pitch darkness, he could hardly see his fingers.


    However, under this environment, there are two small spots of light that can be vaguely seen, not far from Han Sanqian, and it can even be said that they are surrounded by Han Sanqian.


    Commander Ant-Man and Pei Yuan were first surprised, then stunned, and finally dumbfounded.


    Because the two were surprised to find that the so-called light spots are not really weird things.


    It is the light from the opponent''s stomach, it is very faint, but, in this absolutely dark environment, it is a little bit conspicuous.


    "I said... this..."


    "this¡­¡­"


    The two of you looked at me, and I looked at you, and were speechless for a while.


    Han Sanqian smiled and waved his hand again. Suddenly, the entire underground base was bright again.


    However, the light that had been lit up in the night just now disappeared again in an instant.


    "That light... Could it be..."


    "Could it be the wine we drank just now?"


    Han Sanqian nodded lightly: "That''s right, it''s about the wine just now."


    In fact, after buying this wine, Han Sanqian had already thought about its use, so after putting it in the storage space ring, he secretly moved a little bit.


    This trick is actually not very strong. After all, if poisoning is used, it is easy to be targeted by the other party and discovered.


    Therefore, it is very subtle, so subtle that it hardly changes the taste of the wine, nor does it have any poisonous effect. It has only one function.


    That is¡­¡­


    "induction."


    "induction?"


    The two stared at each other, really not understanding the meaning of each other.


    "I don''t understand. If you say that poisoning is a bit clumsy, I can understand it. After all, poisoning is really easy to see through. People can tell whether there is poisonous wine at a glance, but this The feeling is too¡­¡±


    "Master, you have taught me that a thing must have two characteristics, so if it has a strong side, it must also have a weak side. Sensing this thing is too fantastic, so I believe its way of existence must be very special. To put it simply, poisoning is so difficult, you put this thing..." Pei Yuan felt a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, he didn''t quite believe it.


    Although he already knew that there was light in his stomach, but he just thought that was all there was, and his master was playing tricks on himself.


    "It is true in theory." Han Sanqian said with a smile: "However, mine may be a little bit out of this principle."


    "Master clearly said that everything cannot escape this principle." Pei Yuan said.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "That''s true, but some things are not within this range, or in other words, he is not what you imagined on the surface."


    "What was that like?"


    "It''s not used for sensing, it''s just a bit of a coincidence that... I just happen to be able to sense it."


    "Master, what do you mean by that? Why do I get more and more confused the more I talk about it?"


    Han Sanqian smiled: "Everyone is an individual, and everyone is a unique existence in this world. In this way, you can understand, right? Naturally, on this basis, each individual''s response to himself is also the same. It is incomparable to ordinary people.¡±


    "Then I sense my individual, is it not within the scope of the two poles of the thing I mentioned?"


    Commander Ant-Man frowned, apparently not understanding.


    But it was Pei Yuan who seemed to understand the meaning of Han Sanqian''s words, and his expression was a little disgusted: "Master, you won''t tell me that there is something in the wine..."


    Han Sanqian smiled mysteriously, neither denying nor confirming.


    All of a sudden, Pei Yuan felt even more uncomfortable, leaving only an Ant-Man commander in a mess in the wind: "Damn it, what''s in the wine, you tell me, I drank it too."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Pei Yuan vomited out directly...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4865

    Commander Ant-Man''s eyes were wider than a cow''s.


    Depressed, more disgusting than eating Xiang in your mouth.


    "I said... consider how I feel, okay? I''m really uncomfortable." Commander Ant-Man was about to cry.


    That kind of depression, no one can imagine.


    Han Sanqian smiled bitterly: "Okay, don''t make it so disgusting, I put some of my things, but it''s not something shameful."


    "Master, tell me, what did you let go of?"


    "Blood, and it''s blood wrapped in true energy."


    Hearing this, he glanced at Han Sanqian hesitantly, and then said, "Master, you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "No, moreover, I wrapped this blood with zhenqi, and it will not actually have any contact with the wine. So, no matter what, it will not have any adverse effects on the wine, which is why I would Said, at some point, the poles of things may not necessarily occur."


    Hearing Han Sanqian''s words, Pei Yuan immediately understood the meaning.


    The blood didn''t have any reaction with the wine at all. Naturally, if anyone went to check the wine, there would be no problem with the wine.


    "It''s just that, master, wrap the blood with true energy. After all, it''s impurities. The wine is very clear. It''s easy to expose it if you look closely. But when we drank it just now, we were sure that there was no other substance in the wine. Something." Pei Yuan said.


    Han Sanqian smiled: "As long as your true energy is strong enough, of course you can do this. Coincidentally, mine is quite strong."


    Han Sanqian''s is the Qi of Chaos, and he didn''t use it much, but in order to deal with the special envoy, he can only grit his teeth...


    "Master, I really have you." Pei Yuan chuckled.


    Han Sanqian smiled, there was no way, even if he wanted to use some simple method to fuse his own blood, he might not be able to do it. If he let go of that thing a little bit, he might be able to corrode everything into a big hole , If there is no package, then even a blind person can find something is wrong.


    "I understand, because it''s your blood, and it''s wrapped in your true qi, so once someone drinks the wine, you can sense it as you want, sir, and you can even control those things." Blood." Commander Ant-Man also reflected.


    Han Sanqian nodded: "Yes, that''s exactly the case, but it''s not something you can control at will. As you have seen before, this thing will be under my control in an extremely dark environment What affects, what shines..."


    That is to say, if people turn off the lights to rest in the middle of the night, and if someone in the house is not asleep, it would be a big embarrassment for Han Sanqian to sense it.


    The envoy''s bright belly can be seen all over the room.


    Therefore, there are not many opportunities for this kind of induction and manipulation, so it should be used with caution. It is best that it can exert the miraculous effect it should have.


    "Mister''s skill, I admire it." Commander Ant-Man smiled: "In this way, we have planted a pair of eyes in the enemy army."


    Han Sanqian nodded and sighed: "The situation is not good for us. At this point, I have already played all the cards in my hand, so the next encounter will be very cruel."


    "Under such a disadvantage, if we want to win, we must have enough unique moves, so... I have no choice."


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App]


    "I can only try to find flaws and cards from the enemy."


    A great man from the blue planet once said that if there is nothing, let the enemy make it for us.


    In the current situation, Han Sanqian could only let the enemy give him a card.


    "What do you plan to do next?" Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man asked: "Now, our position has basically been exposed, and things like collapse may not go very smoothly in the future. Mr. Han, what do you have? Plan or arrange?"


    "As soon as the sky is bright, I am afraid that the enemy''s targeted attack will come. I am afraid that we will not be able to cope with it."


    Han Sanqian was well aware of Commander Ant-Man''s worries: "Actually, I don''t want to wait until tomorrow morning."


    "Mr. Han, what do you mean?"


    "They have an absolute advantage, so they will naturally play steadily. If we let them be steady, it will be our instability. Therefore, I have a bold plan tonight, but I don''t know if you dare to play."


    "Mr. Han, please tell..."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4866

    "I think the commander of the three-faced city will be swallowed tonight."


    Hearing this, without waiting for Commander Ant-Man''s reaction, Pei Yuan took the lead in saying, "Master, the three sides of the city are now very heavily defended. Not only are the three sides embracing each other, but there are also a large number of enemy troops in the center stepping up their patrols. The purpose is to let the three sides Together, the other party is so prepared, we still have to go for it, I''m worried..."


    "Are you worried that if you steal the chicken, you won''t lose the rice?" Han Sanqian said.


    Nodding his head, Pei Yuan did not deny it: "After all, we know that there are tigers in the mountains, and we prefer to go to the mountains with tigers."


    "As long as the opponent resists a little, the enemy''s front will quickly gather. At that time, we will be attacked by the enemy from both the front and the back. I''m afraid..."


    Han Sanqian nodded: "But sometimes the most dangerous thing is exactly the safest thing."


    "Master, you... you are too risky, we don''t have many people now, and..."


    Han Sanqian smiled and said, "Besides, we already have tasks tonight, right?"


    Pei Yuan nodded. Everyone is now performing their own duties. If they are temporarily transferred, the defense line will inevitably be completely torn apart. As long as the enemy puts a little more effort, I think it will be difficult for us. "


    "I never planned to mobilize the troops on the defense line." Han Sanqian said seriously.


    They are the foundation, no matter what Han Sanqian wants to do, the foundation must never be crossed, otherwise, the consequences will be very unbearable.


    "Don''t move the line of defense, but now I have only a thousand or two thousand troops."


    "Ant-Man still has an army of 100,000 troops, waiting for your orders." Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man hurriedly said.


    "Ant-Man must be the focus of the enemy''s attention now. The reason is very simple. They have suffered two consecutive dark losses on your heads, and the losses are relatively large. Therefore, as long as they are normal-minded people, they will definitely not Allow yourself to fall on you again." Han Sanqian quickly refused: "Ant-Man is absolutely not allowed to participate in tonight''s activities, otherwise, it will really affect the whole body."


    If there is a melee, the number of the enemy''s absolute advantage will be infinitely magnified.


    This is definitely not what Han Sanqian wants.


    "But sir, you obviously asked us just now... and now you don''t want us?" Commander Ant-Man was a little confused.


    After all, just now, Han Sanqian asked them if they dared to play.


    Why did you ask them not to participate all of a sudden? !


    "I didn''t say I don''t want you, but I don''t need your direct participation. What I want is your restraint." Han Sanqian smiled.


    "contain?"


    "That''s right, as I said just now, you are now the focus of attention, so if you make any trouble, what will happen to the other party?" Han Sanqian smiled.


    When Commander Ant-Man heard this, he immediately smiled: "Sir, what do you mean, use us to play tricks?"


    Han Sanqian nodded: "I do."


    Pei Yuan hurriedly said: "But master, it''s impossible for the enemy to fall into our trap so easily, right? I mean, we have fought against each other so many times now, and we have somewhat understood it. General tactics, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Commander Ant-Man also nodded, agreeing with Pei Yuan''s opinion: "Sir, your apprentice''s words are indeed reasonable. I don''t think the effect will be too good, and if the opponent''s strength is sufficient, even if you are fooled, you can still be fooled." We will soon be able to rely on military strength to directly crack our tactics."


    Yes, the gambit basically doesn''t make any sense if that''s the case.


    The opponent completely relied on the advantage of numbers, and remained unchanged to respond to all changes. On the contrary, Han Sanqian and his party were in a very embarrassing situation. .


    There can only be one ending, and that is to die faster.


    Therefore, tricks are called tricks if they are used well, but they are called cheating if they are not used well.


    Facing the worries of the two, Han Sanqian also understood and clearly: "I know what you mean, but if I say it, I still want to do this?"


    "If the master insists, then the apprentice has nothing to say, so he has to fight with them."


    "The Ant-Man family has nothing else to say, it''s a big deal, you just need to make up your mind."


    "Okay!" Han Sanqian got up and smiled: "Then let''s really play around tonight."


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4867

    The two looked at each other and hurriedly got up: "I will wait."


    "However, it''s a little different from the usual slapstick. You have to be prepared. I''m telling you now, and you listen carefully."


    What else could be different about this sound?


    Both of them are monks of Zhang Er, and they can''t figure it out. After all, no matter how this thing changes, it is essentially the same.


    However, since Han Sanqian said that, the two of them naturally pricked up their ears to listen.


    Han Sanqian smiled lightly and told the two of his plans.


    After listening, Commander Ant-Man was the first to laugh: "Let''s not talk about other things, it''s just that Mr. said about playing with your life. At first, I thought that your bluster had nothing to do with playing with your life."


    "But after hearing your detailed plan now, I really feel that this is really a desperate fight."


    Pei Yuan also gave a wry smile and said, "This is indeed risking your life."


    Han Sanqian smiled: "There is no way, if I have a million troops, I don''t have to make such a risky move, but you all know the current situation, if we don''t play tricks, we can''t fight against them at all. "


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man smiled: "Although Mr.''s plan is indeed a little crazy, it''s a little bit deadly, but if you think about it carefully, this is indeed the best choice to defeat the enemy."


    "Master, the disciple has also learned."


    Han Sanqian smiled, raised his wine glass, and respected the two: "There are many enemies, so they can play with us and wait for work. Under such circumstances, we have few ways to deal with them, so we have to force them."


    "Ants can''t eat elephants, but if they can eat a few bites of elephants every day, what do you think will happen to elephants?"


    Pei Yuan didn''t think about it: "The elephant must be very annoying, trying to find a way to trample us ants to death."


    "Yes, angry elephants are terrible, because with one touch, we will die without a place to die, but on the other hand, angry elephants are violent, and this is exactly when we are fighting against each other. The only opportunity that can be seized. If we want to win, the key depends on what we can do to seize this opportunity."


    "For example, if we lead the elephant to the uneven ground, will the elephant hurt its own leg by stepping on us? Another example is that we are on the edge of a cliff, and our life is hanging by a thread. The elephant stepped on us to die. We ignore the cliff, and in the end, we narrowly escape, but the elephant stumbles and falls to his death?"


    Commander Ant-Man smiled: "We understand what you mean, sir, this is living to death."


    "Yes, this is our only way. Now, what we have to do is how to make this elephant angry. Therefore, after thinking about it, I think the only way to make them irritable is to keep biting their ant. flesh."


    Letting them keep swallowing their defeats is gnawing at their flesh and blood!


    "So, how to keep them losing is what we have to consider. Moreover, in order to make them lose, we have to do everything possible, even at all costs. This is our only way out."


    Commander-in-Chief Ant-Man nodded: "Don''t worry, sir, the rest of the Ant-Man Clan dare not say anything else, but the task you entrusted to us tonight, even if all the Ant-Man Clan sacrifices, it will definitely be completed."


    "The people in our fourth column also promise to complete the task." Pei Yuan patted his chest and promised.


    Han Sanqian nodded and raised his wine glass again: "Every step of yours may not seem like a big victory, but I can tell you for sure that every step of yours is a ladder to the ultimate victory .¡±


    "Tonight''s battle will determine the life, death and fate of all of us. I have nothing to say, and I will leave everything to you."


    After the words fell, Han Sanqian drank up the wine with a toast.


    "If there is no problem, I will leave immediately, and you will see me signal action later."


    "yes!"


    The two also drank the wine directly, and the three threw their glasses together, and Han Sanqian immediately left the base...


    This novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4868

    after nightfall, outside yetian city, the weather was a bit cold.


    although, this place was controlled by the enemy long before the war, and they deliberately prevented it from freezing completely.


    but other than here, it is a super icy environment after all.


    therefore, under the influence of the periphery, the temperature is always low.


    however, for some reason, this group of men in black clothes seemed to be unaffected by the low temperature even though they were wearing very thin clothes.


    ordered by their superiors, a group of them are closely monitoring every move of yetian city.


    and another team not far from them was also closely observing the vicinity of ant-man''s base.


    they must make sure that whoever they are watching is in their hands.


    and in their rear, as many as a hundred tents were lit up.


    among the hundreds, there are several camp owners busy in their tents.


    they are all colleagues of the special envoy, and they are all making detailed plans for tomorrow''s battle.


    there was no way, the temptation given by the elder was too great, so everyone held their breath from the bottom of their hearts.


    they all secretly vowed that they must be superior in planning.


    only in this way will they be closer to their dream positions.


    the special envoy was also not idle. after leaving the base, he did let his soldiers in ambush attack ant-man''s base, but he didn''t have the mood to stand and watch the battle.


    after all, he didn''t care about the life and death of a group of ant-men.


    although the elder never said that he would replace him, there is no impenetrable wall in the world, and he also knew that the elder had sent "hero stickers" to his colleagues.


    the strong crisis made him have to step up his own attack plan tomorrow.


    he has already figured out the general attack mode, and he believes that the problem should not be too big.


    at this time, the cronies said softly at the door: "special envoy, the team leader responsible for attacking the ant-man base is back, and i need to report the results to you."


    hearing this, the special envoy raised his head: "show him in."


    "yes."


    the door of the tent opened, and then, the cronies walked in with a small leader.


    "i have seen the special envoy." the squad leader hurriedly saluted.


    the special envoy waved his hand: "there is no need to be too polite, how is the result?"


    "report to the special envoy, we launched an attack immediately after receiving your order. a large number of magical energy attacks directly caused their base to explode, but it is a pity that the other party seems to have been prepared and evacuated before we bombed them. therefore, the casualties caused to them are actually not that great.¡±


    hearing this report, the special envoy had already expected it, but he still felt a little unhappy. after all, who would want to waste their time? !


    "special envoy, han sanqian can suddenly appear in front of us. obviously, they should know that we are coming, and know that we will use force if we verbally persuade us to surrender, so they withdrew their troops in advance." the confidant said. .


    of course, the special envoy knew that the cronies mentioned this emphatically to remind himself not to blame his subordinates for these things. in fact, he didn''t have any thoughts in this regard.


    "you go down first."


    "yes."


    after dismissing the team leader, the special envoy glanced at his cronies: "right now, we are under a lot of pressure, and tomorrow''s battle is even more important. this time, there is no way out. we must win a victory, otherwise, you can¡¯t do business with the brothers, let alone the elders.¡±


    the confidant nodded heavily: "indeed, we urgently need a victory now, no matter what it is."


    "han sanqian has caused us so much trouble that our morale is low."


    the special envoy sighed: "yes, han sanqian is really hateful, we must get something back from him."


    as soon as the words fell, a voice suddenly came: "you can take whatever you want from me, and i, han sanqian, will personally deliver it to your door."


    after the words fell, the camp tent was opened, and han sanqian walked in slowly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4869

    "han... han sanqian? i... damn, why are you here?"


    the envoy''s pupils widened in shock.


    obviously, he was very surprised and shocked. after all, even in his dreams, he might not have thought that han sanqian would appear in his tent.


    the confidant didn''t get over the shock, and pointed at han sanqian and yelled anxiously: "han sanqian, you are so brave, how dare you... dare to come to our team? why, you really think you are is it invincible?"


    han sanqian frowned slightly, and smiled disdainfully: "didn''t you say that you wanted to take something from me? i came here as you wished, why is it my fault?"


    "han sanqian, don''t make such a face with us. let me tell you, this is our territory, not your ant-man base."


    "so what about your territory?" han sanqian sneered unkindly.


    seeing that the situation was wrong, the special envoy hurriedly killed his cronies. right now, there were only two of them in the tent. if han sanqian wanted to make a sudden move, the two of them really couldn''t do anything.


    therefore, the best way is to stabilize han sanqian while quickly surrounding the soldiers outside.


    thinking of this, the special envoy frowned: "it''s commendable for your courage to break into our army''s camp alone. i think this is the first time i''ve seen someone do this since i''ve been in the army for many years. although we are enemies, but i''m going to give you that, and give you a chance."


    [currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app]


    "tell me, why are you here with me?"


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously, and looked at his cronies: "your so-called special envoy is already delaying me, why don''t you rush to rescue the soldiers, is it possible that you really plan to rely on you two trash to stop me?"


    the reason why a confidant can be a confidant is obviously that he has always understood his master''s thoughts very well. in fact, since the master went to stop himself from bickering with han sanqian, he has already thought of the deep meaning of the master''s requesting himself to rescue soldiers.


    but, unexpectedly, an embarrassing thing happened...


    han sanqian actually pointed it out with a backhand.


    what should i do now?


    anyway, that confidant was dumbfounded.


    after all, in the current situation, it doesn''t seem appropriate at all.


    you should report it, everyone knows it, and it is not impossible to do it directly, but if you don''t call someone, it seems even more stupid.


    he quickly looked at his master, hoping to get an answer from him.


    "han sanqian, what exactly do you want?" the special envoy couldn''t help it anymore and asked angrily.


    han sanqian smiled: "the visitor is a guest. you have asked me twice in a row what i am doing. why, isn''t this in your base camp? why are you still so anxious and flustered?"


    if it can be explained that he was forced to drink because he was at han sanqian''s place, so he had to endure the humiliation and do what han sanqian said, then now, the only fig leaf being torn off means seeing that the special envoy really lost both his inside and outside.


    "han sanqian, you..."


    the special envoy was really angry, but for a while, he really didn''t know what to say.


    han sanqian smiled: "what? i can''t step down from the stage? in fact, it''s nothing. if you are afraid of me from the bottom of your heart, you will be afraid of me. it''s really nothing. anyway, there are many people who are afraid of me. how old are you?"


    the special envoy gritted his teeth angrily, and standing next to him could even hear his teeth rattling.


    "han sanqian, you, his, can be killed but not humiliated. today, either you will die or i will die. i will fight with you."


    you can endure being scolded or even beaten, but no one can bear that person riding on his head and pissing and pulling xiang!


    "coincidentally, i came today to kill you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4870

    "so, you''re right, either you die or i die."


    after the words fell, han sanqian moved his hand directly, and in the next second, his figure rushed over.


    without saying a word, the special envoy pushed his cronies away with a palm, and then fought directly against han sanqian''s attack.


    he knew that he was not han sanqian''s opponent at all, but at this moment he had no other way to turn back.


    he had to step up, and the only chance he had was for his cronies to hurry out and call them over.


    only in this way will they have a chance to win, and he will have a chance to leave alive.


    with the special envoy''s action, although he was already at an absolute disadvantage in the beginning, there is no other better way right now.


    moreover, at least he gave his cronies a little time and space.


    the confidant is not a fool, he can sit in today''s position, he naturally understands his superior''s thoughts very well, and can understand that he is going to help now, but in fact it will not have any effect at all.


    the only thing he has to do is to take advantage of this time to escape from here, and then he has the opportunity to call people from outside.


    in this way, relying on the absolute advantage of having a large number of people, they had the opportunity to suppress han sanqian, and their superiors also had the opportunity to escape from han sanqian.


    so, he hurriedly got up from the ground in a panic, and then hurriedly ran all the way outside without thinking about anything.


    han sanqian just glanced at him and did not choose to pursue him.


    after all, from han sanqian''s point of view, he is more than enough to deal with these two alone, and even if he adds a few more people, he is still more than enough. how could he let a little cronies run away? !


    let him run, of course, has han sanqian''s purpose.


    "killed, killed."


    the confidant who ran out desperately roared wildly, even he himself didn''t know what he was shouting.


    he should have shouted that there was an assassin.


    he was panicked by then.


    but no matter what he yelled, soon, the people around him responded and rushed towards this side quickly.


    when a group of people rushed into the tent, they were surprised to find that han sanqian, the big killer, was frantically strangling and slaughtering.


    although the special envoy was fierce, and they were definitely the top masters in their hearts, when facing han sanqian, he was still completely in a situation of being unilaterally suppressed frantically.


    it took only a dozen seconds for the cronies to leave, and the time it took for the reinforcements to arrive was only half a minute. in less than a minute, he failed like this. this is simply a typical failure. thoroughly, cleanly.


    [currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app]


    "what the hell are you doing in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and help?"


    the special envoy shouted to his subordinates depressedly.


    there is no way, anyway, he can be regarded as the so-called under one person, above ten thousand people, dare not say how much face, but at least he walks with the wind, his eyes are slightly raised, when did he get this kind of treatment? being crazily suppressed and beaten, still in front of so many subordinates.


    a group of subordinates did not dare to neglect at all, and rushed forward.


    for a time, the heroes fought.


    but even so, han sanqian was still extremely ferocious, even if he fought against a hundred, against a thousand, against ten thousand, he still fought fiercely and won consecutive battles.


    the other party didn''t have any temper with this guy at all, but it was very uncomfortable to be teased by him.


    "quick, quick, han sanqian has already arrived in the camp, hurry up and support him."


    "stop what you''re doing and rush over immediately. han sanqian is here."


    the fierce battle in the base camp was in full swing, and the outside was completely chaotic.


    all the soldiers were like ants on a hot pot. at this time, there was a great chaos. many people had to go to the base camp for support no matter what happened. the reason was very simple, that was where their commander was.


    if all the old nests here are taken away, then these soldiers probably won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    therefore, they can only support desperately now.


    the elder''s camp also received news of han sanqian''s attack at this time.


    "boom!"


    the elder stood up abruptly from his seat, his eyes narrowed sharply: "what did you say? han sanqian killed him alone?"


    "also, the target refers to our frontline base camp?"


    "yes." the subordinate quickly said: "however, the soldiers have already killed them."


    the elder didn''t speak, he frowned and rushed out of his tent. soon, he came to the door, and the moment he raised his eyes, the whole old face was full of panic and anger.


    the fiery red seal also made his face extremely red...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4871

    in the dark night, the front-line base camp was ablaze.


    under the light of the fire, countless soldiers rushed there frantically to support them.


    "the front line is in chaos." the subordinate said softly.


    the elder frowned, indeed.


    at least a quarter of the front line is in turmoil due to major events in the central government. although the other three sides are relatively calm, the elders believe that the soldiers are still moving in the dark, but it is much more relaxed than the side near the base camp. .


    "elder, do we want to send someone to help?" the subordinate asked.


    the elder immediately raised his hand and interrupted him: "no, let me ask you, do you know why han sanqian suddenly came to our base camp? doesn''t he know the danger?"


    "the elder means..."


    "it''s nothing more than two points. either we want to cause chaos and then take advantage of the chaos to break through, or we also want to cause chaos and then attack the three city defenses we have in yetian city."


    the subordinates understood, so if the troops were to be mobilized at this time, once han sanqian had other plans, it would not be that simple to deal with them.


    "but the enemy broke into our front-line base camp. no matter how capable the special envoy is, he may not be easy to deal with han sanqian''s attack. what i worry about is..."


    "you are worried that the special envoy will be captured by han sanqian, and our coach will be captured by then, which will hurt morale even more, right?"


    the subordinate nodded: "exactly."


    the elder didn''t speak, and of course he understood the stakes.


    if their former coaches are all taken down, then for them, the embarrassment will really be thrown at grandma''s house.


    after all, you are sitting on an absolute advantage, and you should be able to ravage the enemy at will. now, it¡¯s nothing more than being counterattacked by the enemy, and it¡¯s nothing more than hitting the lair. if even your own coach is killed, then i really can''t wait to find a seam in the ground and drill down.


    [currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app]


    this is so embarrassing.


    so after much deliberation, he made up his mind: "pass my order and immediately make the front line shrink as much as possible. at the same time, the soldiers who are retracted will continue to support the base camp. it is necessary to ensure his safety."


    "there was no change of coach one day before the formation, and he is still the former commander in the formation. his death is a trivial matter, but losing the spirit of the entire army is a major event."


    "in addition, inform the garrisons around, stay still, obey orders, and respond to any situation at any time."


    "yes."


    seeing that his subordinates had already left, the elder hesitated for a while.


    he stared into the distance tightly, as if he wanted to see through han sanqian from such a long distance.


    "han sanqian, han sanqian, what is your intention to make a big fuss in my frontline base camp tonight? do you want to break out of the siege, or attack my inner city?"


    obviously, no one except han sanqian could give him the answer the elder wanted.


    at this time, han sanqian didn''t have time to answer anyone at all. in his eyes, there was only endless killing intent.


    boom!


    rumble!


    what is unstoppable, what is random killing, han sanqian is explaining right now.


    the special envoy was very depressed, and he lost his temper at all after being beaten. even though time passed and reinforcements increased, he was still completely weaker and weaker in the face-to-face confrontation with han sanqian.


    he was really convinced, he was forced to drink in other people''s bases, he returned to his own base camp, but he was still beaten and beaten in the end.


    who the hell put it on, everyone is so depressed that they take off.


    "fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, fuck it for me."


    the special envoy fought and retreated, and roared.


    there is no way, everything has come to this point, and he can only do so.


    although face is important, it is obvious that life is also important.


    i don''t even need to talk about death, but if i have any problems, with the current situation, my handsome position may be replaced by someone at any time.


    therefore, how can he be reconciled?


    han sanqian smiled coldly, and in the next second, he put it away in his hand, and stopped slightly.


    "how is it, special envoy, are you satisfied with the meeting gift?" han sanqian laughed softly.


    the special envoy''s face was almost blue with anger, and he thought about how to fight back for a long time, but just when he was about to open his mouth, suddenly, the whole ground shook violently, but he could clearly sense that han sanqian could do nothing. did not do¡­¡­


    so... what''s going on?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4872

    boom!


    rumble!


    the entire ground shook even more violently, as if the ground had been lifted in an instant.


    but just when the special envoy was wondering that han sanqian hadn''t done anything, suddenly, the special envoy opened his eyes wide again.


    because this sub-earthquake, to be honest, seemed a little too familiar.


    therefore, after a brief surprise, the special envoy seemed to reflect it all at once.


    the situation is not fucking right, the shaking and intensity seem to be familiar, and after so many days, there is only one that can produce this kind of shock...


    collapse!


    "fuck me." the special envoy shouted depressed.


    and almost at the same time, a few miles away from the frontline base camp, somewhere in the reserve reinforcements, the ground was indeed collapsing crazily.


    originally, the reinforcements who had received orders from their superiors planned to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and be ready to deal with changes in the situation in the base camp at any time, but who would have imagined that in the next second, their feet suddenly collapsed.


    in the case of insufficient preparation one by one, and because of the collective response, there are so many people. once a landslide occurs, the chain effect it will trigger is almost a catastrophe.


    many people fell into the deep crater on the spot, and even those who didn''t fall into the pit by chance turned into black smoke under the attack of the enemy''s hidden ant-man, saying goodbye to this world thoroughly.


    suddenly, a hole was opened for the outer reinforcements.


    "elder wise, we did find enemy troops moving in the southeast corner of our periphery, and it seems that we want to open a hole."


    "han sanqian really tried to use himself as a bait, let us go to the base camp to support, and then his subordinates broke out, grandma, so he made a move."


    "however, han sanqian is capable, and our elders are not weak. we have already seen through his schemes, so that our soldiers on the periphery have not moved at all. if they want to break out, go ahead and dream."


    hearing the compliments from his subordinates, the elder smiled slightly.


    "it''s just a small trick, so you don''t need to flatter me."


    the subordinates were all interested and stopped talking. someone asked: "then elder, what should we do next? should we immediately shrink the troops on the periphery and attack those soldiers who want to break through."


    after a little hesitation, the elder looked at the other people and said, "what''s your opinion?"


    "i suggest to fight directly. since han sanqian dared to attack our frontline base camp so boldly, and went deep into our reinforcement reserve position to make a surprise attack and try to break through the siege, we should of course teach him a hard lesson. at least, we have to let him know that sometimes the tiger''s cave is not easy to enter, and if you dare to enter, you will definitely pay a very heavy price."


    "this is indeed reasonable, and i also suggest that we should hit the opponent hard. this matter not only strengthens our army''s military strength, but also cuts off han sanqian''s wings. for us, we can kill two birds with one stone. therefore, i suggest that in this way."


    "it''s time to deal with han sanqian''s arrogance, otherwise, this guy will ride on our heads one day to act wildly."


    "elder, do it."


    seeing the anger of the crowd, the elder did not make a decision immediately.


    after thinking about it for a while, the elder smiled: "okay, pass on my order and start the encirclement operation immediately."


    "han sanqian was tightly trapped by me, and the peripheral reinforcements cut off han sanqian''s wings severely."


    everyone wanted to be cruel to han sanqian for a long time. even if they didn''t dare to do anything to han sanqian themselves, they would at least make a crazy attack on han sanqian''s flanks.


    damn, i can''t handle the big ones, i can do the small ones.


    "yes!"


    several subordinates got on their horses on the spot, rushed over with their troops and their own orders.


    after gnawing hard bones for so long, it is finally possible to eat soup for a while, how could everyone let this opportunity pass? !


    suddenly, the situation became clear. the so-called thousands of troops and horses came to meet each other. where the two sides were fighting, a large number of attacks poured in from each side. the intention of the other party was obviously clear. three thousand wings...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4873

    "han sanqian, so you want to break out of the siege. why, you know that you can''t defend yetian city? now the only way is to run away? so, you played this trick with us?"


    after being suppressed for a long time, the special envoy could finally feel elated.


    it was obvious that han sanqian was standing in the water as if he was holding a piece of thin ice when yetian city was already defended on three sides, and he might fall into the water with the ice breaking at any time.


    therefore, he really has no reason and ability to persevere, and the only way left now is to leave the continuous torrent of water that surrounds him as soon as possible.


    it''s a pity that han sanqian made a wrong calculation. from the very beginning, their siege was impenetrable. han sanqian wanted to go out, it was a fool''s dream.


    "don''t worry, even if you can''t get out, i will hold you back."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, and the next second, the attack became even more ferocious.


    in that instant, the special envoy, who had just gotten complacent, suddenly felt as if he had swallowed fly droppings.


    there are so many people who don''t beat you, and you beat me alone, even if i am a sheep, you will kill me.


    and almost at the same time, the ants in the periphery were no longer only active underground. while the landslide was going on, many ants also rushed out from the ground.


    although they are short in stature, they are brave enough to stand up to a group of people, and they can come and go freely in the army, and the opponents are extremely uncomfortable.


    however, as long as anyone standing on the periphery of the battlefield looked around, they could understand a fact at this time.


    that is, it is only a matter of time before han sanqian and his wings are destroyed.


    "it doesn''t look easy for han sanqian to break through."


    "the opponent has played very cautiously from the very beginning. although this tactic can''t solve han sanqian immediately, and may even lose some rounds in a tussle, the advantage is that they can rely on such a formation to stabilize their own strength, and at the same time , you can also deploy a large number of defenses, so that han sanqian has nowhere to hide."


    "now han sanqian''s counterattack is actually just throwing himself into a trap."


    "hey, han sanqian obviously has nothing to do. the city defense of yetian city is already weak, and now it has lost three city defenses in a row. there is nothing to defend. apart from attacking, what can he do?"


    "yeah, so although it seems extremely pity, in fact han sanqian is really hard to cook without rice."


    "look at this, at most one hour, han sanqian''s soldiers who break through will be cut off immediately, and although han sanqian can hold on for a longer time, the general situation is gone."


    "there are still a lot of guards at the front gate of yetian city. i don''t know that han sanqian deliberately kept these people here to cover up his eyes. he still knows that he can''t beat them, so he just went to try his hand."


    "his arrangement is right. at least, the enemy troops on three sides of the city defense department dare not act rashly for the time being. it can be regarded as using some of his brothers from the cavalry regiment to contain the enemy''s large wave of troops."


    listening to the discussion of everyone in the city, luo jin glanced at his daughter: "ying''er, what do you think?"


    "to be honest, father, what everyone said about this kind of situation is not wrong at all. the fact is that han sanqian has no chance to break through successfully. although, i have always believed that han sanqian can create miracles, but this time..."


    luo jin nodded. for those who believe in miracles, no matter how whimsical they are, the result is obvious in the face of today''s predicament.


    "it''s just..." luo yinger hesitated to speak.


    luo jin frowned slightly: "just what?"


    "it''s just that my daughter is a little strange."


    "oh? what are you wondering?" luo jin asked.


    luo yinger thought for a while and said, "father, although the current situation in yetian city is indeed not good, it doesn''t mean that han sanqian is really on the verge of desperation, or that even if han sanqian is now standing on a dead end, so what?"


    "at least, if you jump off the cliff, you can still live for a while, so why rush to send yourself to the enemy''s gunpoint?"


    the meaning of this is obvious, even if yetian city has only one wall now, it can survive for a day or two, so why go to a deadly game at this time?


    although it is reasonable for han sanqian to try to see if he can break through, but if everyone can understand the game, han sanqian will not understand it and still have to try it?


    luo jin didn''t say anything, because it was obvious that his daughter had something to say...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4874

    yes, although this is a small detail, it is precisely this small detail that still cannot explain han sanqian''s strange behavior.


    "ying''er, do you think... han sanqian might have someone behind?"


    "i don''t know, and i don''t dare to guess, but if there is really a backhand, then this han sanqian is playing too wild, right?"


    luo jin smiled: "ghost knows, anyway, this han sanqian, i can''t figure him out even now. it''s also possible that he looks kind and doesn''t look like a big evil person, otherwise, so for many ordinary people in this world, it is a nightmare existence."


    luo ying''er nodded, yes, it is easy to do bad things, but difficult to do good things.


    with han sanqian''s unpredictable mind and iq, if he wants to commit crimes, it will indeed be anyone''s super nightmare.


    and at this moment in the field...


    with a muffled sound, the figure of the special envoy flew out in the next second.


    even though many reinforcements kept attacking han sanqian, han sanqian still stared at the special envoy resolutely, without giving him any breathing space at all.


    therefore, after a few blows, the special envoy lost his mind a little and didn''t pay attention, and the whole person was directly sent flying.


    a mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat immediately, and he looked at han sanqian angrily, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    "go up, go up, go up, fuck me up, whoever can kill han sanqian, he will take my place."


    not knowing whether it was too angry or too aggrieved, the special envoy even shouted out such a condition in desperation.


    all of a sudden, all the soldiers regained their spirits and rushed towards han sanqian desperately.


    han sanqian glanced at the distant periphery again, and the ant-man clan was also fighting fiercely with each other.


    "now, pei yuan, it''s your turn to perform."


    with a soft drink, han sanqian flipped his hand directly, and a streak of white energy was shot directly from his hand.


    from the special envoy''s point of view, he thought that han sanqian was going to attack him, but he found that han sanqian''s skill was directly crooked and flew all the way towards the sky.


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    "brothers, this guy has obviously lost his strength under our siege, let me fuck him."


    the special envoy roared and got up from the ground. he was not willing to continue to fuck han sanqian just now, but now he saw han sanqian showing such a huge flaw, so of course he had to rush forward to grab the credit.


    it''s not because he''s afraid that someone will kill han sanqian and take his place, but if he can take off han sanqian''s head, what position will he have in front of the elders in the future? unimaginable.


    but unfortunately, sometimes, what you think is what you think, and what you see is also what you see.


    han sanqian did seem to have misplaced it, but in fact, han sanqian did it on purpose.


    "kill."


    yetian city, which is several miles away.


    the soldiers defending the city on three sides did not let down their vigilance. although they knew that their base camp had been attacked and han sanqian had soldiers trying to break through, there was still han sanqian''s cavalry regiment in yetian city.


    therefore, according to the instructions of their superiors, they must be cautious and keep an eye on the group of cavalry in front of yetian city.


    fortunately, the battle has been going on for so long, but the troops guarding yetian city have not made any moves, which makes them unable to help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    but at this moment, the sound of shouting and killing suddenly came to the ears, and all of a sudden, the soldiers guarding the city were awakened.


    "where did the shouting come from?"


    "who the fuck is yelling?"


    a group of people looked around in panic.


    but the first reaction is that the battlefield in the distance is still fighting, and the frontal cavalry regiment in the distance has not moved at all, so who the hell is shouting to kill? !


    at this time, hearing the shouts of killing outside, the general guarding the city also hurried out from the inner room.


    he focused his gaze: "who is shouting to kill?"


    soldiers, look at me and i look at you. they are in a state of extreme confusion for a while, and they don''t know how to answer the words of their superiors.


    "damn it, talk." the officer was in a hurry.


    but when he looked around, he really didn''t notice any enemy troops and enemy situation coming.


    but at this moment, suddenly, the soldiers around him suddenly fell one after another...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4875

    "wow!"


    "wow!"


    "wow!"


    when the general realized it, a dozen soldiers around him had already collapsed. he looked around in a hurry, only to find that hundreds of people had climbed up the city wall at some point.


    these people, all dressed in black, were extremely flexible and cruel, and directly wiped their necks at his subordinates. poor him and his subordinates bid farewell to this world without even having a chance to scream. there was black smoke.


    "who are you? you are so bold as to break into the military defense area without permission?"


    "i would like to advise you, if you are smart, get out of here quickly, otherwise, i will make you look good."


    the general scolded angrily.


    the leader smiled lightly, he was not tall, and then the veil was torn off, and it was a child who appeared in front of the general.


    "what? it wasn''t long before we fought, and you forgot about me, my lord?"


    looking at the immature child in front of him, the general was completely dumbfounded all of a sudden.


    isn''t this person his old opponent?


    "pei yuan?"


    at the beginning, everyone was circling and fighting on the flanks, so naturally, they all had some eyes for each other''s opponents.


    [currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app]


    "it seems that your memory is not bad." pei yuan sneered.


    "shouldn''t you be arming yourself? why... how did you come to me?"


    "i have observed that your men and horses have not moved a single bit from the beginning to the end, why now... will they suddenly appear by my side?"


    pei yuan smiled: "they didn''t move because they didn''t move, what does it matter to me?"


    from the beginning to the end, han sanqian didn''t arrange any defensive tasks for the fourth column at all, and naturally the other party didn''t see their appearance at all.


    so, how can there be any unmoved? !


    "you mean¡­¡­"


    "that''s what you guessed."


    the general was taken aback for a moment.


    it is impossible for them to count the number of people on the front side to ten, fifty, and everything can only be approximated. as long as the situation is similar, they certainly think that the other party has not changed in any way.


    moreover, sometimes it is taken for granted that all the troops of the opponent have been put out to defend, after all, they are just that few people...


    but who would have imagined...


    "you guys are really brave. you are just a small group of people, yet you still dare to let a group of people out to idle? moreover, you are even more courageous to come and attack us?" he asked in a cold voice.


    there is doubt, there is dissatisfaction, and there is anger.


    "how many people have you idled, or how many people have you brought to climb my city wall to attack me?"


    pei yuan smiled: "not many, more than one thousand, maybe two thousand."


    "interesting." he snorted coldly, and then said: "but, so what? although you did break into the city wall without any defenses, but of the three walls, only my side it¡¯s 20,000 horses, and we still have tens of thousands of patrols, and you want to take us down with only 1,000 people? you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    "i don''t know if it''s an idiot''s dream, but it is indeed suitable for dreaming at night, so let''s do it and see what the dream will be like tonight."


    after the words fell, pei yuan waved his hand directly, and the soldiers behind him immediately followed up and directly killed the enemy.


    almost at the same time, on the other side of the city wall, people from the fourth column were also trying to climb up the city wall.


    "go call for reinforcements."


    to be on the safe side, the city defender immediately ordered his subordinates to light the beacon.


    soon, the beacon fire started, and the guards on the other two walls quickly saw the beacon fire here.


    on the ground, the captain of the patrol team responsible for the three sides of the city defense also found the beacon fire.


    "there are difficulties over there, we will go to support quickly."


    the three parties shouted almost simultaneously.


    but as soon as the words fell, before the soldiers assembled, suddenly, the city wall behind them also shouted and killed.


    all of a sudden, the soldiers who were going to support suddenly panicked.


    what''s the situation, they... have an ambush on their side? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4876

    "kill."


    following the sound of killing from the other three garrisons, all the soldiers panicked instantly.


    this time, the three places were in chaos.


    the commanders hurriedly halted the troops and organized themselves to prevent being attacked.


    afterwards, they could see enemy flags swaying around them, and they were erratic around them, so that they couldn''t tell whether the opponent was moving, or whether the opponent was attacking or not. how many people are there.


    "stop the support, and the ministries will immediately consolidate the defense in place to prevent the enemy from sneaking in."


    "yes! but, commander, what should we do with the city wall over there?"


    "there will be a patrol team to support, and the superiors have clearly ordered us to defend the city defense. we must not take it lightly."


    "yes!"


    under the rearrangement of the city defense generals on both sides, the city defenses on both sides were going to support, but quickly changed their formation and turned into defense.


    the only thing that can move is the patrol team over there, but the patrol team is a little confused now.


    currently all three sides are shouting for killing, which means that all three sides need support.


    "captain, we... which side are we supporting?"


    which side are we supporting?


    that''s a good question.


    now one side is to confirm that the enemy is launching an attack, and the other two is to see that the enemy is also attacking, but at least relatively speaking, there is no fight.


    which side is right to support.


    each side also needs support.


    "the soldiers are divided into three groups and act immediately."


    "yes."


    with the command of the captain, the patrol brigade is directly divided into three groups for support.


    the front wall is here.


    scar is paying attention to the situation on the frontal battlefield, clenching his fists and clenching his teeth.


    seeing that his leader is now in such a melee, he resisted the urge to rush to help, but the desire to rush continued to stimulate him, so much so that he gritted his back molars the pastry is ringing.


    at this moment, a subordinate rushed to report: "commander, something has happened, something big has happened."


    scar replied angrily: "nonsense, my scar it¡¯s recklessness, not deafness, just pretend i can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°no, commander, i mean something big happened to the other three sides of yetian city.¡±


    ¡°the other three sides when he heard this, dao scar immediately drew his sword, subconsciously thinking that if something happened to the three-sided city defense, it must be that the other party took advantage of the fire to attack him while his lord was entangled outside.


    "commander, it''s not that we were beaten, it''s... that the city defenses on three sides are being attacked. right now, the battle is just starting, and i think the patrols in the city are also divided into three groups to support."


    "damn, didn''t we get beaten? did they get hit?" dao scar was taken aback, walked to the city wall a few steps, and looked into the distance.


    some things, you really don''t know if you don''t see them, and you will be shocked when you see them.


    it¡¯s really a fucking evil door. sure enough, the enemy¡¯s three city defenses are being attacked. how much, but looking from a distance, you can also see that the enemy army over there is now a little bit like a big enemy. although not many people attacked them, you can see the flags flying around. obviously, there are quite a lot of people who attacked them .


    "grandma, who is so good? how dare you hit them at this time?" dao scar was overjoyed and regained his energy.


    "i don''t know, but the flag seems to be ours." the subordinate said.


    because it is indeed too far away, and the opponent''s flag is shaking around, scar''s vision can only see the basic color of the opponent''s flag, but he did not find the pattern on the flag.


    it''s his subordinates, because he was observing before, and occasionally some angles let him see the startling corner of the flag, and a certain part of the pattern is similar to his side, so he can vaguely see there is a concept.


    ¡¾currently used, the app with the most complete and best listening sounds, integrated with 4 speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app ¡¿


    "our people?" scar was taken aback.


    he swept under the city wall, and found that hai jin and the others were still sticking to their missions, and there was no sign of leaving. pei yuan should also carry out a breakout operation with han sanqian on the frontal battlefield at this moment .


    who else could it be?


    "improbable, right?" scar vetoed, while looking at the flag again.


    maybe it was luck, and an angle just happened to appear, and this angle just allowed scar to see that the flags floating around the enemy''s city defense were the flags of their cavalry regiment.


    "damn it''s from our cavalry regiment!"


    "damn, but...but are we all here? then...those who is it?"


    scar was dumbfounded...


    "commander, what should we do now?" the subordinate hurriedly asked, "do you want to fight there?"

 Chapter 4877

    fight, but han sanqian has an order, and everyone has to complete their own garrison tasks, otherwise, if other consequences are caused by their unauthorized actions, scar will bear huge responsibilities and consequences.


    at the same time, he also felt sorry for han sanqian and the brothers.


    but if you don''t fight, if you miss such a good opportunity now, it will inevitably be a pity for people to live longer.


    after all, when the opposite side has been attacked by surprise, it is obviously the best choice to beat the dog in the water at this time.


    moreover, the one who is attacking the city defense on the opposite side is his brother, so if he doesn''t rush over to help at this time, scar seems to be unable to bear it.


    at this moment, after hearing the report from his subordinates, hai jin also decided to look for scar.


    seeing scar kept looking over there, haijin knew that scar should have understood the situation, and he was almost the same as himself at the moment, not sure what to do next.


    hai jin didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "scar, what do you think about this matter, should we fight or not?"


    "what''s your opinion?" scar asked back.


    hai jin hesitated for a moment: "the leader''s order must be obeyed."


    yes, the leader''s orders must be obeyed absolutely, this is the quality that any warrior should have.


    moreover, the facts have proved many times that han sanqian''s seemingly irrational decisions are very likely to turn out to be correct in the end, which is enough to show that han sanqian''s command department is not only dead, but also very wise.


    if the two of them disobeyed han sanqian''s order, the result might make the original plan even worse. how would they have the face to face han sanqian then? !


    "but..." hai jin suddenly said again: "that''s because our brothers are defending the city. the opponent has a large force. if they attack the city like this, i''m afraid that if i steal the chicken, i won''t be able to lose money. then i will be directly surrounded by the enemy. then the whole army will be wiped out."


    "the most important point is the current battle situation."


    the leader and the breakout team were obviously trapped into two groups, and the two groups could not respond to each other, so they could only fight on their own. therefore, their form can be said to be very bad.


    "if our side can help take down the city defense over there, tell me, will the pressure on the leader''s side be reduced?"


    hearing haijin''s words, scar nodded: "although our battle situation is different, it is divided into three points, but in fact, three points form a front line, and one hair will affect the whole body. if we destroy the enemy''s army stationed in yetian city city defense, naturally, the pressure on the leader and the others will be much less."


    "ten thousand steps back, after yetian city re-enters our arms, even if the leader and his old man retreat, at least he will have a temporary shelter."


    hai jin smiled: "then what are we waiting for?"


    "you mean?"


    "we are still on the defensive mission. the purpose is to make our defense line more solid. it''s like you installed a house here. the leader told us to guard the house and take care of the house. we should have guarded the house well. but the problem is, now some branches are sticking out outside our door, which is very likely to bring us safety hazards, you say..."


    scar directly interrupted: "fuck you, i don''t understand what you''re talking about, but i do understand a little bit, what the hell, we found an excuse anyway, so let''s fuck them with our lives."


    hai jin wasn''t angry, but just smiled. it was obvious that dao scar''s words were rough, but dan li also said the same thing.


    yes, many things are tacitly understood by everyone, so at this time, as long as there is a reasonable timing or opportunity, everything will fall into place.


    "come on, pack up immediately, enter the wartime state for me, and attack the opposite side."


    "yes."


    "slow down!" hai jin hastily called his subordinates to stop.


    scar frowned, and looked at haijin puzzled: "are you messed up again?"


    "are you going to take all the brothers to fight like this?"


    "why not? could it be that i''m still afraid of those people and ghosts? damn it, i''ll do as many of them as there are."


    hai jin shook his head: "scar, even if we fight directly, how many people are there? there are only 5,000 people in three columns. do you think 50,000 people?"


    "then how do you want to fight?"


    hai jin smiled: "there is a way to play, i wonder if you are interested in it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4878

    "what style of play?" scar became interested.


    hai jin smiled slightly, and told scar exactly what he was thinking.


    after scar heard it, his eyes were obviously full of shock, but after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to feel that haijin''s idea was the most appropriate and reliable, and the more he thought about it, the better he felt.


    "damn it, hai jin, tell me honestly, did the leader tell you about these plans?"


    "damn, it must be, let me just say, how dare you dare to disobey the leader''s order like my violent temper."


    "hmph, i guess there has been a secret order from the lord for a long time."


    hai jin smiled, and he didn''t blame scar for having such a weird idea, because his style of play, to some extent, was indeed like han sanqian''s usual one.


    "how dare i compare with the leader, you think highly of me, but, after working with the leader for a long time, i naturally learned some of his superficial features."


    "as for violating the leader''s order, it''s not surprising. i''ve been with you for too long, and i''ve got some of your problems."


    hearing this, scar was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at his eyes, but he couldn''t refute at all.


    "damn, i''m lazy to tell you educated people, shit, you don''t use dirty words when you swear."


    after the words fell, scar waved his hand: "follow your order."


    after scar''s order, the soldiers in the front didn''t move much.


    on the contrary, it is the city defense department.


    the first place that pei yuan personally attacked had already started a big battle.


    on the contrary, the second and third places are completely in the situation of thunder and rain.


    all around them, there was still turmoil, and the enemy''s military flags were also random. the people in the two places had no other choice. defense.


    they didn''t dare to move casually, and could only wait for the patrol team to quickly support them.


    seeing that the patrol team was under the city wall, the city defense generals in the other two places gained confidence for a while.


    "damn it, something''s not right. why are the people surrounding us only calling for killing but not beating?"


    "could it be that the person on the opposite side is playing tricks on us?"


    "the only one who really attacked is lao hu, and our two sides are all fake? the purpose is that we don''t want us to support them in the first place?"


    someone was the first to report it.


    looking carefully at the shouting soldiers around him and the flags that were raised at random, the more they looked, the more they looked like that.


    soon, the squad leader in charge of support also led his soldiers to the city wall.


    "where are people, where are people?!" the patrol team had already drawn their knives and was in a fighting state at any time.


    it''s a pity that he didn''t see an enemy other than his friendly army when he came up.


    "damn it, there''s no one. i''m also wondering if we''ve been tricked. there may not be any enemies around our two places at all. it''s just that the enemies deliberately played tricks to delay our assistance."


    "what?" the captain was surprised.


    "hurry up, organize effective troops immediately, and all go to support." the general defending the city shouted softly, and then pulled over his subordinates: "leave one-third of the troops for you, no matter whether the other party is a ghost or a real one." others, you guard the city wall firmly, and i will return as soon as i go."


    "yes."


    after the words fell, he took his subordinates and patrol team and rushed towards the burning city wall.


    and at this time on the other side...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4879

    almost the same as over there, after the second patrol team came to support, the city defense general there also reflected what was going on in an instant, and pulled the troops and led the patrol team to rush down the city wall to support the place of war.


    the two groups of men and horses quickly assembled like waves.


    "pei yuan, you want to sneak attack us, you should wake up from your dream."


    seeing that the patrol team supporting him has arrived, and the brothers from the other two city defenses have also set off, general hu of the zhanhuo city defense department has confidence all of a sudden.


    after all, they supported each other on three sides, and they were already very strong. in addition to the patrol team, not to mention a mere pei yuan, even if all the cavalry regiments from yetian city rushed over, it didn''t matter.


    their city defense itself is a defense against all their cavalry regiments, so they are not afraid of these at all.


    just give them a chance to close!


    pei yuan sneered: "really? then we''ll see if you can persist until i wake up from the dream."


    "kill!"


    "kill."


    under pei yuan''s leadership, the morale of more than a thousand cavalry regiments became stronger.


    they had to rush to take down the city defenses before the reinforcements came. this was the death order han sanqian had planned before, without any delay.


    the brothers of the cavalry regiment are indeed masters who are not afraid of death. i don¡¯t know whether they have experienced the baptism of war or lost too many brothers in this battle. new and old hatreds are added to each other. a few mouthfuls of enemies.


    on the other hand, the army defending the city was already attacked by surprise, but now seeing the red-eyed enemy, they can only fight and retreat for a while.


    on the city wall, a large area of ??territory was occupied by pei yuan''s gang while fighting.


    "you guys, according to my original order, defend the entrance of the city wall for me, come and kill me one by one."


    "yes."


    dozens of subordinates took the lead and immediately withdrew to block the stairway on the wall, and took advantage of the terrain to frantically block the rushing enemy troops.


    the battle became fiercer and fiercer.


    the soldiers of the other two city defenses also rushed there under the leadership of their respective generals, but just as they were about to arrive.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    boom!


    boom!


    two huge explosions that shook the sky directly knocked them into a daze.


    following the sound, they were stunned to discover that the source of the explosion was actually the city defenses they were guarding.


    the two generals were stunned, they had no idea what happened.


    "what... what''s going on?"


    "who... who is attacking our city defense?"


    this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible.


    they guarded their respective city defenses for a long time, but they did not see any enemy troops.


    even before they set off, they ordered their spies to check the surrounding area, and the news that the spies came back was indeed as they expected.


    there weren''t too many enemies surrounding them at all, but a few enemies on the other side used some small mechanisms to operate many flags to pretend to be there.


    therefore, on the way they came, they already knew that the enemy was just creating momentum and preventing them from coming to support.


    but why...


    why is there such a sneak attack now? !


    "this is absolutely impossible. han sanqian has fought against us for so many days. even if i count him more, the current number of troops will never exceed 10,000. now, we can see with the naked eye that a large number of their soldiers are defending the city front fortify, so there are only one or two thousand people who can really hide and take out to attack us."


    "right now, the scale of the sneak attack on lao hu''s side seems to be able to verify this."


    "then...then where the hell did they come to attack our city defense again?"


    the two generals are in a state of bewilderment, you look at me, i look at you, completely puzzled what is going on.


    one of them even looked towards the front city defense at this time.


    however, the cavalry regiment in front of the city defense is still in place, which means that they haven''t done anything yet.


    "what to do?"


    what can i do! ?


    go back? !


    but lao hu''s side was the most severely attacked, and now the enemy is in full swing. if they don''t go to support, i''m afraid they will definitely lose part of the city defense tonight.


    where can i go? !


    "let''s go." one of them made up his mind: "i believe it''s still just a bluff, besides, our city defenses on both sides have their own headquarters soldiers. soldiers have no choice."


    the man thought for a while, then nodded: "go!"


    after the words fell, the two teams continued to support, and at this time their respective city defense departments...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4880

    "superior!"


    accompanied by two soft shouts, two groups of men and horses quickly climbed up the city wall from the dark, and then directly attacked the defenders on the city wall.


    although these two groups of troops did not go into battle as lightly as pei yuanbu''s, they also moved very swiftly. they climbed up the city wall directly, and killed the enemy when it was almost difficult to react.


    the opponent couldn''t stand it at all.


    for a while, fight and retreat.


    "kill."


    however, the morale of the two groups of people was greatly improved, and they rushed straight down like a flood.


    what''s even more frightening to the city guards was that when this group of massacres started, the leader was masked but tore off his veil, and under the veil was the iconic face of dao scar. .


    although most of the defenders here are flanking troops, that is to say, they have not actually contended with scar, the frontal commander, but after all, they are the commander of the cavalry regiment, so how could they not understand?


    moreover, the cavalry regiment fought fiercely in the front before, and everyone was extremely impressed with him.


    seeing the scar now, not only was he naturally terrified, but also deeply puzzled and confused.


    "you... you... aren''t you setting up defenses on the front side? how... how did you come here?"


    obviously just now, after seeing their commander-in-chief leave, they also specifically watched the movement of the enemy''s city defense. after all, in yetian city, the real threat to them is the frontal cavalry regiment.


    therefore, they are always paying attention there, so that in any situation, they may make timely adjustments to deal with it.


    but from the beginning to the end, even a few minutes ago, they were sure that the cavalry regiment in front of the city defense had not moved at all.


    "really? look again." scar sneered, not in a hurry to attack, but just looked at him lightly.


    the little leader quickly took the opportunity to look at the front city defense again.


    damn it, the cavalry regiment on the front city defense is still standing there, motionless.


    seeing the doubts on the man''s face, scar and his team couldn''t help but sneer.


    "you...what are you laughing at?" the man asked suspiciously.


    scar sneered: "of course the living will laugh, cry, and even move. only the dead will stand there motionless."


    hearing this, the man froze for a moment, but didn''t react for a while.


    but in the next second, his pupils suddenly opened slightly.


    no... no way?


    he quickly looked at the frontal cavalry regiment in the distance again.


    sure enough, the group of people guarding the front stood there one by one, motionless.


    "i''m sorry, we know that you will definitely bite us tightly. if we make any moves, you will definitely adjust and respond in time. therefore, we can only use some dummies to pretend that we are there, and then, sneaking in behind the scenes, i''ll catch you all by surprise."


    scar''s words directly made the man with his pupils wide open completely dumbfounded.


    what the hell? !


    which means... the whole time, the soldiers who don''t look like they''re moving at all are actually just... just dummies.


    darkness!


    depend on!


    they were directly deceived by others, and then they made such a fierce move.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "you¡­¡­"


    the man was so angry that he couldn''t speak at all, he was so angry that he was really so angry that he was about to die.


    that is to say, the opponent''s frontal army, which they thought had not moved, had actually already touched their walls when they were not paying attention.


    it''s so poisonous, but it also makes people feel very hopeless.


    although the defenders still had the superiority in numbers, he also knew how powerful the cavalry regiment was. now that they were directly sneaked into the city, relying on that meager number advantage alone could not constitute any threat at all.


    in other words, their solution is only one...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4881

    defeat!


    rout!


    if you have to add an adjective, then it can only be the word thorough.


    "how about it, do you want us to kill you, or do you go away?" dao scar sneered, pointing his hand directly at the bottom of the city wall.


    apparently, this roll also required them to jump directly from the city wall. naturally, the fate could be imagined.


    although the city wall is not too high, normally for this group of men in black, it is definitely impossible to fall to death, but what is terrible is that a group of people jump down, and many people will be trampled to death if they step on it.


    but in any case, this is the only chance of escape.


    thinking of this, the little guard was really moved for a while.


    he swallowed involuntarily.


    scar sneered coldly, and directly held the spear in his hand: "brothers, kill me!"


    as soon as the voice fell, the cavalry regiment immediately started fighting behind them.


    in an instant, the panic-stricken general in black was killed and screamed again and again.


    although their individual ability is strong, they are not as good as those of the cavalry regiment. now that they are caught off guard, how can they have any effective resistance? they are just a bunch of slaughtered waste.


    "damn it, this group of bastards suppressed us and beat us for a long time due to the large number of people. brothers, today we finally have the opportunity to avenge this revenge. beat me hard."


    boom!


    with the complete release of the scar offensive, the city defense battle was overwhelming, and the enemy army was defeated.


    as for scar''s side, the attack on haijin''s side also went smoothly, and for a while, the two city defenses could see its horrific situation from a distance.


    these are naturally haijin''s plans.


    after hearing that this guy replaced the soldiers guarding the city with dummies, scar quickly decided that this strategy was extremely clever. they could almost touch each other''s hometown without making a fuss. it is said that the men in black are not good, even their cavalry regiments have to be scattered by the opponent, and they have no intention of resisting the enemy, and they have no ability to resist the enemy.


    but this kind of play, dao scar thinks that people like han sanqian can think of it, so he said that haijin''s move was just like han sanqian''s arrangement.


    on the other side, the city defense generals on both sides who were about to rush forward to support them were stunned again when they heard the explosions behind them.


    at first, they really just thought it was xiaogu''s enemies who were harassing them. after all, they were pretty much outnumbered. even if there were enemies in their respective lairs, they were no more than a hundred people, according to the number of soldiers they stayed behind. as far as it is concerned, that is nothing at all.


    but who knows, just a few minutes later, their respective city defenses have been completely turned upside down.


    looking back, countless soldiers of one''s own side were screaming, and even jumped off the city wall like dumplings, while the opponent''s flags were covering the city defense more and more.


    "we...our lair!"


    "how...how did this happen?"


    the two people who knew that the two families were stolen were all dumbfounded. at this moment, they still don''t understand why the situation is like this.


    it doesn''t make sense.


    han sanqian''s cavalry regiment doesn''t have that many people at all.


    "it''s over, it''s over, it''s over, we... we''re like this, but... we''re going to be stolen from our hometown?"


    the two looked at each other in fear, it was really hard to accept the reality in front of them.


    the captain of the patrol brigade was also dumbfounded. the three parties fought together, and he was responsible for the loss of the city defense for support.


    however, even he didn''t know why he had come to this point.


    this is really too weird.


    "withdraw!"


    at this moment, pei yuan shouted loudly on the city defense wall.


    in the next second, they were madly attacking lao hu and others at pei yuan''s department. they didn''t want to fight any more, turned over and left one by one from the other side of the city wall.


    a group of people were dumbfounded again.


    "what... what does this mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4882

    this side was the first to be beaten, and it has been fought very fiercely until now, and because of the first move, there is still a small advantage here, but why, without any warning, they suddenly said that they would retreat? !


    suddenly, the three of them suddenly realized: "too bad, we have been tricked."


    yes, it''s a trick to tune the tiger away from the mountain.


    moreover, it is a plan!


    "damn it, these people didn''t come to attack the city defense at all, or in other words, they were attacking our city defense, but the focus is not here at all, but...it''s our old den."


    they were directly transferred here by war, so that their old nest was taken away, and now they want to kill them back, but it is too late.


    they can''t go back.


    boom!


    on the main battlefield in the distance, the elders and others also noticed the shocking flames of battle on the defense of yetian city.


    he frowned coldly, and looked over there with some doubts: "what does this mean?"


    "han sanqian is breaking through here, and is attacking our city defense over there?"


    "what does he want to do?"


    after some words, the confidant hurriedly answered: "yes, han sanqian has only a few people. if he wants to fight, he should concentrate his strength. why... would he stretch the battle line so long?"


    "what''s the difference between him playing like this and looking for death? the more fronts there are, the more troops are divided, how many people does he have?"


    "but something is wrong. the explosion of yetian city''s city defense is extremely powerful, and it doesn''t seem like a small fight. could it be that he used all the cavalry regiments of yetian city to attack the city defense?"


    the elder frowned slightly, he was thinking carefully.


    even if the soldiers in han sanqian city raised their troops to attack the city defense, according to their deployment, the city defense should be unbreakable.


    after all, the three city walls over there have already been huddled together, and there are patrol guards to support them at any time.


    he has no chance.


    "han sanqian seems to be doing all of his work in vain. first of all, it is completely illogical for him to break through. at least, it is absolutely impossible for him to succeed."


    "and it''s a waste of effort to fight the city defense from the rear. we have already taken targeted defensive measures, so no matter how he fights, he will still be unable to fight."


    "what is he doing? why did i suddenly feel that our opponent does not seem to be an absolute master, but more like a reckless man?"


    as soon as the words fell, another confidant said: "in fact, there is no need for us to belittle han sanqian. after all, the current predicament is in front of us, and no one has any other better way. han sanqian is just doing his best. it''s just a last ditch."


    many people still agree with this statement, and they all nodded.


    indeed, if they were han sanqian, they might do the same. after all, there is no other better way.


    the elder raised his hand slightly, stopped everyone from discussing this topic, waved his hand, and said, "do you really think that han sanqian is fighting trapped beasts?"


    everyone, you look at me, i look at you, isn''t that obvious?


    however, when the elder asked this question, everyone couldn''t stop talking, they just nodded one by one.


    "why do i feel that things are not so simple?" the more the elder thought about it, the more he felt that something was not quite right.


    it doesn''t make sense, even if han sanqian was trapped to death by himself, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to play these moves, right?


    although these moves seemed to be forced to be done out of no other way, and they were reasonable, but the elder always believed that han sanqian would not be like this.


    "is such a master, who is top-notch in both his own cultivation and command and dispatch, really so helpless?" the elder seemed to be talking to his subordinates, and he seemed to be talking to himself. finally, he shook his head: "why do i feel that the whole process seems to be too smooth, and the smoothness makes people feel a little unreal?"


    everyone was still wanting to talk, when suddenly, two flames burst into the sky directly from the two city defenses they occupied in yetian city.


    before they could react, at this moment, strange things happened on the battlefield in charge of the sudden.


    the spies report urgently...


    and not far from this spy, another spy also ran towards this side urgently, for fear of delaying even a second.


    "elder, something to report..."


    the first person, before the person arrives, the voice arrives first.


    after that, he rushed over and knelt down in front of the elder.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4883

    "report to the elders, those who broke through are a group of ant-man, but just now, they suddenly got into the landslide collectively and disappeared without a trace, they should have retreated."


    before the conversation was over, the second spy also rushed to the front.


    "elder, han sanqian suddenly withdrew in the direction of yetian city."


    after the information from the two spies was delivered, a group of people looked directly at han sanqian and the breakout.


    sure enough, especially han sanqian''s side had already begun to retreat towards yetian city.


    although he was surrounded by countless pursuers, it was obviously difficult to hold back such a powerful character.


    "what do you mean? han sanqian withdrew suddenly?"


    "what the hell is he doing? is he afraid of being beaten by us? knowing that he can''t get through?"


    "then what does he mean by attacking us today and trying to break out? so many people who broke out died in vain?"


    a group of cronies and subordinates were all puzzled. even if han sanqian knew he was going to be defeated and had to retreat, he wouldn''t have left so early.


    at least, even if he wants to try, he should do it for a while, just like when you do something with hope, even though you already know that the result may not be very good, but you have no choice, or after spending a lot of energy, financial resources and material resources, i am not willing to give up halfway.


    there is a saying that is good, you will never die until you reach the yellow river.


    "what is han sanqian doing?"


    a group of people can''t understand this kind of operation.


    suddenly, the elder who had been silent all this time seemed to think of something, and he immediately ordered: "contact the people in the city defense immediately, i want to know how the city defense of yetian city is now."


    "yes!"


    someone took orders and retreated immediately.


    a group of people wanted to say something, but when they saw the elder''s face was livid, they stopped talking immediately.


    they didn''t understand why the elder''s face became even uglier when han sanqian had already retreated voluntarily.


    isn''t this a good thing?


    however, everyone didn''t dare to ask more about the elder''s current appearance, and could only quietly accompany him and wait on the spot.


    after all, there is still a little distance from yetian city.


    everyone waited for a while, and finally couldn''t help it anymore: "elder, forgive me for being rude, i think that han sanqian is retreating now, we should join forces to keep him behind, and at the same time, those ant-man who broke out should also hang them, even if they go underground, we still have a way to kill them."


    "yeah, why don''t we do these things, but why should we care about the situation on the city defense side? it''s impossible to have anything there, and, even if we take ten thousand steps back, now han sanqian has gone back , yetian city''s city defense is also facing more pressure, so we don''t worry at all, just send some troops there."


    "yeah, we don''t have to worry at all."


    hearing these words, the elder glanced at the group of people coldly, his eyes slightly angry: "do you all think so?"


    everyone was silent.


    the elder sneered: "i''m afraid that if we want to go back to support yetian city, it may be too late."


    everyone frowned collectively: "elder, what do you mean?"


    "what does this mean?" the elder was slightly annoyed, watching the spies not far away running towards this side, he said coldly: "the person who contacted the city defense of yetian city has returned, why don''t you listen to what he said , maybe, he has the answer you want in his mouth."


    everyone looked back, and the spy was also running towards this side desperately at this time.


    a moment later, the man arrived and knelt down in front of the elder.


    "tell me, what is the situation at the city defense office of yetian city." the elder said coldly.


    the spies panted heavily: "report...report to the elders, the little one just met the spies from yetian city on the way, and he is coming to our side to report the emergency situation, ye... the two city defenses of yetian city have already fallen it''s..."


    "what? ye... yetian city fell? damn, did you make a mistake?"


    "what kind of defense in yetian city, how could it be broken by someone? besides, han sanqian is not in yetian city at all. with so many of us, let him destroy it directly with a small cavalry regiment? is it information? is there a mistake, or what?"


    "you can see clearly, that is really a spy from the city defense department of yetian city? i mean, isn''t it someone from han sanqian pretending to be?"


    in fact, they themselves are very clear that they are completely different from the other party, so even if the other party wants to pretend to be them, it is absolutely impossible to do so.


    but when they said such words at this time, it was obvious that they were already in a mess.


    the news of the fall of yetian city was extremely shocking to everyone present, so much so that they started talking nonsense...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4884

    if the elder''s complexion was still ashen a second ago, now, his complexion is completely ashen, and even, for a few moments, he was a little unsteady, and almost passed out directly.


    although when han sanqian was retreating, he suddenly became aware that something was wrong, and there might be a problem with the city defense of yetian city, but when he really heard the confirmed news, he still couldn''t help being angry. blood rolled.


    what''s even worse is that a bunch of idiots of his own have not reflected the reason for this until now.


    "i don''t even know this, but the two city defenses of yetian city have indeed fallen. the spies who came here specially asked me to report to you. at the same time, the three commanders who guarded the city also jointly signed a list. they will definitely stick to the last one. in the city defense."


    "huh, it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous, it''s really ridiculous." the elder sneered, "there are four defenses in yetian city. if we lose two defenses, that is, three defenses have already belonged to the enemy. what''s the point of sticking to one side?"


    "could it be that these four idiots really think that if they can''t hold on to three sides, they can hold on to one side?"


    the three sides form horns, which means that their defense area will be relatively large, the line of sight will be wide enough, and there will be enough strategic buffer zones to use. therefore, they can immediately reflect whatever the enemy wants to do. and cooperate with the dispatch to deal with the enemy.


    this is the ideal maximization of advantage.


    but on the other hand, if the soldiers are in one place, they will face the enemy''s three-sided attack.


    although it is not going to a dead end, but think about it from another angle, you can''t hold on to such an advantage, so what do you use to play when you have no advantage? !


    "i''m just afraid that these idiots won''t be able to defend at that time. it''s the most hateful and irritating thing to consume all my soldiers." the elder said disgustedly.


    "up to now, i still can''t believe why the city defense was lost."


    "that''s right, we... we''re almost perfect, han sanqian and the others... how could they let our city defense fall under such circumstances?"


    the elder let out a long breath and shook his head: "we were all played by han sanqian."


    han sanqian seemed to attack the main battalion to let his wing troops break through, but in fact his real purpose was to eat up the city defense.


    however, in this matter, he went around a few more circles and repeatedly used the strategy of diverting the tiger away from the mountain, forming several tricks.


    "this han sanqian''s iq is simply outstanding, even i have to admire him." the elder raised his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    perhaps, he was reviewing han sanqian''s entire plan.


    he deliberately created an atmosphere of breaking out, but he also knew very well that he would never completely trust him and surround him with all his strength.


    he also did his tricks without revealing any flaws.


    later, in turn, he sent people to attack the real place he needed to fight.


    the city defense of yetian city.


    "just, how did this guy do it?"


    he didn''t quite understand this point either.


    "according to the spies, a group of people attacked a city defense first, causing chaos there. people from the other two sides wanted to support them, but they found that they also had enemies."


    "in desperation, the support slowed down a bit, and the first city defense that was attacked began to have a little difficulty in coping. at this moment, the people in the second and third city defenses discovered that the enemies around them were actually just bluffing. at this time, they also observed the frontal defenders, and after confirming that no troops were dispatched there, they rushed to support them."


    "but how did you know that as soon as the people from the two city defenses arrived here, their respective lairs were taken away."


    hearing this, a group of people looked at each other in blank dismay. from a procedural point of view, there seemed to be no problem with the handling of the three city defense and patrol teams.


    but the core question is, why was the lair behind them somehow taken away? !


    "as far as i know, han sanqian doesn''t seem to have that many troops to use, right?"


    "yes, the battle line is so long, how many people does han sanqian have? even if two or three city defenses go to support the first city defense that was attacked, there should be a lot of troops left behind. shouldn''t the city be enough? after all, the frontal troops on the opposite side have not moved."


    the elder chuckled: "then what if the frontal troops move?"


    in a word, a group of people were stunned, and the spies clearly said that the frontal defenders did not send troops...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4885

    "hmph, is there any trick that han sanqian can''t play? just today, it''s a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain. how difficult is it for mere stealing the dragon and turning the phoenix?"


    the elder finished his sentence, and before his subordinate could open his mouth, the spy had already replied: "it is said that when the city defense is about to be breached, the enemy will deliberately tell the truth to the defenders. it is true that the front defenders did not move, but they also took advantage of the distance with this advantage, i secretly replaced the real person with a scarecrow."


    "as for their real people, they took advantage of the chaos and sneaked into the two city defenses where the army left the country, and launched an attack."


    "because of the sudden incident, our side was already in chaos, especially after knowing that the opponent was the main force to attack, we completely lost our position, so..."


    the elder laughed angrily: "have you heard everything?"


    a group of people were silent collectively, but their hearts were already agitated.


    it turned out that the city defense in yetian city was played by such a trick to divert the tiger away from the mountain and steal the dragon to turn the dragon into a phoenix.


    who would have thought that the other party seemed to be determined to break through, but in fact they were playing tricks behind their backs? !


    "it''s ridiculous to think about it. it was agreed to fortify everywhere, and the clothes were seamless. in the end, what did it look like? the city defenses we got didn''t even survive a day, and then they were obediently sent back to the enemy''s hands."


    the elders seemed to be criticizing them, but also seemed to be laughing at themselves.


    a group of subordinates and cronies all lowered their heads, and no one dared to say a word.


    facts are more eloquent than all eloquence. today''s han sanqian wins, they win, and their city defense loses, they lose.


    "come on!"


    "exist!"


    "order yetian city''s troops to immediately abandon the last city defense and return to the main force."


    "but the elder... we finally had a hard time..."


    although there was only one city defense left and it was dangerous to a certain extent, after all, it was a foot into yetian city after all. it could help them send troops to attack han sanqian at any time, which was almost the most important point strategically.


    now, at least there is a coalition there, and it is naturally impossible to lose, but retreating like this, almost giving up things to the enemy, is not reconciled.


    "it doesn''t make much sense to keep a soldier. it is equivalent to making a bad tooth in the tiger''s mouth. do you think han sanqian will not pull him out? withdrawing as soon as possible and recovering some losses is the right answer." after saying that, the elder sighed. take a breath.


    does he want to withdraw?


    obviously don''t want to!


    but what other way?


    the facts are already in front of us, and it is useless to say more.


    instead of being beaten at that time, it is better to withdraw now.


    "yes."


    "as for the large troops, we will temporarily retreat ten miles from today."


    "what? ten miles back temporarily?"


    "elder, how is this possible?"


    "yes, our army has not been defeated, how can we retreat?"


    if it is said that the previous decision to withdraw from yetian city made people feel a little unwilling, but it was still understandable, then the subsequent withdrawal of the large army was simply elusive and unacceptable.


    although the troops were defeated, they actually did not suffer much loss at all.


    ninety percent of the strength of the large army is still there, and they can fight at any time if they want to fight, so how can they retreat? !


    seeing everyone panicked, the elder was a little dissatisfied: "what? can''t you hear my order? are you all deaf?"


    a group of people did not dare to disobey and commit crimes, so they had to obey obediently.


    "everything has to start from the beginning. as i said, if we fight han sanqian, we must not walk into his rhythm. if we continue to fight, we will definitely be eaten up little by little, and we will end up with bones. none left."


    "the retreat does not mean that the battle is over, but it should be said that the first contest is temporarily put on hold. what we have to do is the second stage of the attack."


    the subordinates and cronies nodded one after another.


    "ant-man must be resolved after withdrawing troops. their threat is not very strong, but they are always harassing like this. after all, it is annoying. since the bones of the cavalry regiment are hard to chew, let''s let it go. let''s eat the ants first. .¡±


    "at the same time, we should show some color to those who are trying to help han sanqian, and see what price they will pay for helping them."


    "give me an order, all troops must evacuate ten miles away before dawn. tomorrow, be prepared and not fight!"


    "yes!"


    the subordinates just understood a little bit, and they were a little dizzy because they were preparing for tomorrow instead of fighting.


    didn''t it mean that the temporary retreat was to reorganize a new offensive? why don''t we fight tomorrow? !


    the elder slowly raised his hand, and a trusted aide hurried over, and then he whispered a few words in the trusted aide''s ear.


    after the man finished listening, joy suddenly appeared on his confused face: "elder, you are still wise..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4886

    under the elder''s order, the troops of the men in black, who were supposed to chase after han sanqian and ant-man, suddenly called back at this moment.


    above the city defenses of yetian city, the city defenses at the combined forces are actually completely out of danger.


    after all, their sources of troops were combined, and at the same time, the enemies basically all fled away in an instant.


    but just as they were about to recapture the two city defenses, an order was issued from above asking them to retreat immediately.


    in desperation, the group of people had no other choice but to grit their teeth, depressed, and just throw away the city defense and leave in despair.


    "damn, have you heard? the troops on the other side have withdrawn, and not only have they withdrawn, but the most outrageous thing is that they have retreated ten miles."


    "i''m going, i just heard that this han sanqian is a fucking bull, it''s nothing more than that this kind of game can be played like this, and it can make the opponent retreat ten miles, i don''t know how to praise him. "


    "it''s a genius, it''s a talent. to be honest, i didn''t even think that han sanqian would do such tricks today. if i were his enemy, i would be confused, because you fight him , you don¡¯t know when this guy¡¯s move is real and when it¡¯s a false move. if you don¡¯t pay attention, this guy will directly steal the house, making it impossible for you to guard against it.¡±


    "yeah, you thought he was trying to break out of the siege, but in the end, he was secretly molesting your nest."


    "you thought he was dying, but in the end he was harvesting your head."


    the group of people who were still helpless earlier and sighed that han sanqian was poor, now they talk about han sanqian, all of them gave a thumbs up.


    such tricks can be played in such a round, and the lost yetian city defense can be regained with such a small number of people, how can it not be admirable.


    luo jin couldn''t help but smile slightly: "from ancient times to the present, everyone knows that the attackers often need a large number of people, and the defender can take advantage of the terrain to have many fewer people. although the city defense of yetian city it''s really not a good terrain advantage, but after all, it is a city wall, and it also occupies a lot of terrain advantages. i didn''t expect that han sanqian sang this good show for us today. it¡¯s really a reversal, reversal and reversal, with constant surprises.¡±


    luo ying''er also smiled slightly: "father said that''s true, ying''er didn''t expect that han sanqian''s operation, the real target was the city defense of yetian city. in fact, ying''er also thought about it before, han sanqian if qian wants to break the game, the first thing to consider must be to get back the defense of yetian city and defend the basic situation. however, yinger has thought of many ways to attack the defense of yetian city, but she has never thought of this alternative method. "


    "whether it''s a feint attack or the use of troops in the city, every step is extremely subtle. in fact, it''s really not to blame the people on the opposite side for being stupid, but it is indeed han sanqian''s design that is too subtle. no matter how careful people are, they may walk into it unknowingly." his trap."


    luo jin nodded: "after a few days of acquaintance, this han sanqian has indeed given us different knowledge. he has set you a few traps for every move. you are guarding against this, but you accidentally entered it. another one."


    "you can tell just by adjusting the tiger away from the mountain. the other party is actually worried that han sanqian''s real purpose is to defend the city. therefore, from the very beginning, their military strength was not to frantically encircle han sanqian or the people he broke through. the purpose is natural. it is to free up enough troops to support yetian city at any time. but i am afraid they did not expect that the people on the defense of yetian city would lose the city defense so quickly in this way. i believe that when the defense of yetian city is lost, the people outside some people probably haven''t even reflected on it yet."


    luo ying''er nodded. judging from the current battle situation, what her father said is correct, and the other party has not reflected it yet. otherwise, it would be impossible to directly announce the abandonment of the city defense without any support.


    it can only be that when they knew about it, they already knew that the city defense had fallen, so they simply gave up.


    "however, withdrawing troops for ten miles, and directly abandoning the city defense, these are enough to show that the opponent intends to resume the attack, or even change tactics, and the current situation will not ease in the slightest." luo jin said.


    at this moment, a voice came over.


    "what does city lord luo think, what will happen to them?"


    the two fathers turned around to look, but they didn''t know when han sanqian was beside them, walking towards them slowly with a faint smile...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4887

    seeing that it was han sanqian, the two were surprised at first, and then overjoyed.


    "mr. han."


    han sanqian chuckled: "you two are old acquaintances, so don''t be too polite. by the way, let''s continue the topic just now."


    luo yinger was a little nervous, hesitated to speak, and secretly glanced at han sanqian.


    luo jin naturally knew what his daughter was thinking, and smiled: "to be honest, although the old man knows that it will not be so simple, if the old man is asked to guess the other party''s next move, the old man still thinks that his brain is not as flexible as you young people. however, the little girl ying''er it''s different, although she is a girl, she has always been smart and well-behaved, when the old man is very confused in this battle, some of her opinions and judgments are in line with your actions, why don''t you let her talk about it."


    han sanqian smiled and looked at luo ying''er: "then ask the princess to enlighten me."


    "mr. han, you are flattering ying''er too much. ying''er is a mere girl who doesn''t know any tactics. it''s just a random guess. it just happens that sometimes the results are the same."


    han sanqian was helpless: "then please ask the princess to take another chance and make a good guess. to be honest with you two, in fact, the opposite party suddenly withdrew the troops for ten miles, which was beyond han''s expectation. han is a little confused now. , i don¡¯t quite understand what the other party is planning to do.¡±


    luo ying''er frowned slightly: "the opponent''s actions are indeed a bit weird. although the city defense of yetian city was taken down by you, they did not lose anything that would hurt the overall situation overall. therefore, their reaction seems to be a bit too big."


    han sanqian nodded: "indeed."


    "then we need to think from another angle. why do they reflect so much?"


    han sanqian frowned tightly. in fact, from the moment he knew the opponent suddenly withdrew his troops, he was also seriously thinking about the underlying reasons.


    but it is true that there is no better idea for a while, so when i heard the conversation between luo jin''s father and daughter on the way back, i was suddenly interested and wanted to collide with them to see if i could find some clues.


    "what does the princess have to say?"


    luo ying''er shook her head: "it''s not a great idea, but ying''er thinks that if something happens for a reason, there must be a monster. i just thought that withdrawing troops for ten miles would mean that the distance between each other was widened. therefore, the strategy slowly and quickly got bigger."


    "this is actually an advantage for you defenders, because any action you make may be exposed in advance, and it is easy to be prepared by the enemy in advance."


    "then what is its purpose?"


    han sanqian frowned: "earth? could it be that the princess is talking about my ant-man soldiers?"


    as soon as the enemy withdrew, the ground would be empty, and han sanqian could easily think of the ant-man troops stationed underground.


    could it be that the purpose of the opponent''s withdrawal is ant-man?


    luo ying''er smiled lightly: "besides this, ying''er really can''t think of other possibilities."


    luo jin interjected at this moment: "but what real harm will the withdrawal of troops do to the ant-man army? i don''t think i quite understand this point. after all, ant-man is active underground, and the larger the space, the bigger their territory will be." the bigger it is, the more difficult it is to find them?"


    han sanqian also nodded, luo jin''s words did make some sense, there seemed to be no connection between the two.


    however, on the other hand, luo yinger''s guess is absolutely reasonable, there must be a reason for the sudden withdrawal of troops, and it is still such a long distance.


    [currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com source app]


    han sanqian really didn''t believe that the other party would let so many people retreat, just doing a useless effort.


    after all, even if you want to replay, you don''t have to.


    "actually, ying''er thinks there is a possibility." luo ying''er looked at han sanqian.


    at this time, han sanqian also seemed to suddenly think of something: "could it be that the princess wants to say..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4888

    "the weather outside yetian city.!"


    the two spoke almost in unison.


    from the beginning of the battle to the present, the weather at night has not changed much for such a long time.


    although it was cold, it was definitely not as chilling as han sanqian''s first time coming back here, making it difficult to move.


    obviously, the other party can control the temperature here so that they can move freely at night. the purpose is naturally to facilitate their night battles.


    but now they withdraw suddenly, leaving a blank space, and after thinking about it, this is the only possibility.


    they plan to restore the frozen thousand miles here. in this way, the extremely low temperature will freeze the soil to three feet, and it will be difficult for ant-man living underground by then.


    "in this way, they not only completed the repair, but at the same time, they can cause serious damage to the ant-man clan without any effort. this is the only possibility that ying''er can guess." luo ying''er said.


    han sanqian nodded. although luo yinger guessed it, to han sanqian, it was very likely to be the real truth.


    you can''t find any other better reason to explain the root cause of the opponent''s sudden withdrawal of troops for ten miles.


    "it seems that i have to make preparations in advance." after han sanqian finished speaking, he gave a slight salute to luo ying''er: "thank you for the princess'' teaching. listening to the princess''s words really made han mosey suddenly enlightened."


    after the words fell, han sanqian got up and was about to leave.


    "mr. han, ying''er would like to ask, if the other party really intends to do this, how do you want to deal with it? are you calling the ant-man clan into yetian city?"


    han san stopped and nodded: "is there any other way?"


    "then what should the other party do if they don''t do anything and simply give up on ye tiancheng? by then, the entire forest will be extremely cold, so what should mr. han do?"


    in a word, han sanqian was a little stunned.


    luo yinger''s words are indeed reasonable.


    the battle has been fought to this point, and it is impossible to guarantee that the opponent will jump over the wall in a hurry and come to a dead end.


    and if i get to that point, if i want to deal with this, i''m afraid i will be caught off guard.


    "although ant-man is small, it must be admitted that almost all of the battles in the past two days have achieved miraculous effects because of their appearance, making it almost impossible for the opponent to guard against them. therefore, it is inevitable that ant-man is a thorn in their side."


    "of course, the most important thing is that the ants are members of the demon race, and their strategic significance makes them have to die. otherwise, how can they convince the crowd? how can the rest of the demon race know what will happen if they fight against them? kill chickens to scare monkeys, if you don¡¯t do it, you have to do it.¡±


    han sanqian nodded: "thank you princess for reminding me, han will think about how to deal with it again."


    luo ying''er smiled softly: "there''s no rush, at least, you still have time before it gets dark tomorrow."


    han sanqian smiled, did not speak, saluted again, turned and left.


    however, although the topic here is a bit dull, when han sanqianyi left here and passed by the city defense all the way, the atmosphere was different.


    almost all the people in yetian city have already crowded the aisles.


    not for anything else, just to take a look at han sanqian, or to applaud him and cheer him up.


    "han sanqian, you are a goddamn bull. i have never conquered anyone in my life, especially people from the central plains, but you are the one who truly conquered me today."


    "strong, this way you can take back yetian city from others. in the future, what others say is bragging, but you, han sanqian, are right. even if you say that it is right to go to the sky, i will believe it." .¡±


    "yes, i agree, i have to admit, you guys are really fucking fierce."


    "keep going, let''s see where your limit is."


    facing the praise from a group of people, han sanqian didn''t show the slightest pride on his face, he just politely responded to everyone''s cheers with a smile, and then hurried towards the city defense that had just been taken down.


    although he has won the small stage right now, han sanqian is very clear that there are still many things to deal with next, and what he will face tomorrow will become more and more complicated.


    therefore, the more it is like this, the more he must be calm and calm, otherwise, no matter how he hits others, others will hit back soon, and it may be doubled.


    at the city defense department, the members of the cavalry regiment stood on the city wall and shouted when they saw han sanqian return.


    they were asking han sanqian for credit, and they were inviting han sanqian to celebrate with them.


    "subordinate scar, haijin."


    "disciple pei mu, pei yuan!"


    "meet the ally!"


    "meet the master."


    the four of them had already run down the city wall to greet them in person, their faces filled with the joy of victory.


    han sanqian glanced at them: "go up, i have something urgent to announce, and i need your opinions on something urgent..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4889

    the four nodded and hurried up with han sanqian.


    soon, five people sat together in the back room on the city wall.


    han sanqian told the four people exactly what he had discussed with luo yinger before, and while asking for their opinions, he also made arrangements for the rest of tonight.


    among them, scar is still in charge of the city defense of the main area, and the other three continue to guard the three sides according to the original formation.


    "however, although the enemy has withdrawn from us for nearly ten miles, it doesn''t mean that they are really ten miles away from us." han sanqian said.


    hai jin said: "the leader means the spies in the city?"


    "damn it, i''ll send someone to catch the spies tonight, not to mention that i can catch them all, but at least one can be caught. it''s a dream to know about us when you''re so far away from us." scar stood up straight away. angrily scolded.


    han sanqian rolled his eyes helplessly, and hai jin also smiled and said, "scar, have you ever thought about how long people have been cultivating yetian city? how many days have you been here? you can understand the situation of yetian city is that clear?"


    "secondly, spies, spies, if they are all so easily discovered and searched by you, then what are they called spies? you are the material for fighting, so respect your profession, and others are the material for scouting news, then, you also have to respect other people''s careers."


    han sanqian said: "dao scar, hai jin is right about this point. there are two kinds of spies: clear whistles and dark whistles. most of the ones you can catch are clear whistles, but most of the ones you can''t catch are dark whistles. if they are so easy to catch, why is there such a profession in this world, and almost every large and small army has to be equipped with it?"


    scar was a little anxious: "if you can''t catch it, then don''t catch it? then let them keep detecting us?"


    han sanqian didn''t speak, but just smiled. the best way to deal with spies is never to catch them. that would only scare the snake, and make them go around for fun.


    you should release both true and false news and let them confuse themselves.


    of course, how to grasp the authenticity depends on one''s own ability.


    since they cannot be cleared, they must be used rationally.


    "don''t be afraid of being investigated, and don''t be afraid of being eavesdropped. this is normal. i said it, just to tell you that there may be wind and rain everywhere in the city. everyone should be cautious in words and deeds, and don''t leak our news. "


    the three nodded, and then looked at the dissatisfied scar, who hesitated for a moment: "don''t worry, leader, i can''t kill them, i just sew this mouth shut, and no one can get any tricks out of my mouth." clue."


    a few people laughed, and scar made a statement, and he would definitely do what he said.


    "the last thing is about ant-man, and at the same time, it may also be related to us." han sanqian said.


    if the other party really does not stop doing anything, and even ye tiancheng doesn''t care at all, the extremely cold temperature at night will be the ultimate nightmare for all of them.


    as someone who has really experienced the extreme cold at night, han sanqian is naturally the one who has the most say and the one who understands the stakes best. naturally, he is more worried than anyone else.


    "it''s really very possible right now, either, we put ant-man outside to die, or, let''s put ant-man in the city, and the other party will not stop doing it and even join us. i even thought of the reason for them. enemy." hai jin frowned.


    it''s true that if someone wants to kill him, he only needs a random reason, but the problem he brings to han sanqian is almost fatal.


    "actually, there are some special things that can resist the extreme cold. previously, before yingxia and i came, those passing businessmen used this special cloth to keep out the cold."


    scar said directly: "then let''s buy it. if you have no money, lord, at worst, we can deduct some armor money and we can have a set of armor."


    han sanqian smiled and looked at scar, for a moment he really didn''t know what to say about this guy.


    "in less than half an hour, all the merchants who sell this kind of cloth will no longer sell this kind of cloth, do you believe it?" han sanqian smiled.


    you can think of it, how can the other party not think of it? !


    after all, this place is someone else''s territory, even if the people in yetian city support him secretly, they will definitely not dare to disobey the orders of those people.


    therefore, buying cloth does not work at all.


    "i have a plan." hai jin stood up at this moment.


    when everyone heard the words, they looked at haijin in a hurry, even han sanqian looked sideways, a little surprised at what kind of scheme haijin could have...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4890

    "leader, don''t underestimate haijin. let me tell you, haijin is at least the first to win yetian city''s defense this time." scar gave a thumbs up and praised, "if he hadn''t let we replaced the defenders with dummies, and boldly disobeyed your order, and took us directly to attack the opponent''s rear, so if we want to take down the city defense of yetian city, it is still uncertain."


    han sanqian smiled and looked at haijin. although he didn''t speak, the smile in his eyes was full of appreciation.


    "actually, to put it bluntly, haijin''s performance is within my expectations. i know, although saying this is a bit of a blow to haijin, but in my eyes, he should be at this height." han three thousand ways.


    hai jin was slightly taken aback: "the leader means that you know i will do this?"


    pei yuan chuckled: "master really knew that you would do this. when he asked me to lead the attack, i was very confused. the fourth column has less than two thousand people. no matter how hard we play sneak attack, we can it¡¯s just to maximize the effect, not to mention taking down three city defenses, even taking down one, i guess it¡¯s enough, but master told me not to be afraid of death, work hard, someone will come to meet me. i thought who was it? , it turned out to be uncle haijin."


    the boss with scar''s mouth open: "damn, lord, are you really so amazing? are you a fortune teller? why do i doubt you more and more?"


    hai jin also smiled and said: "yes, leader, there are no promises or hints between you and me, you... how do you know that i will definitely come to help fight yetian city, or am i disobeying your orders? say to be honest, i didn''t even think about it before i started."


    han sanqian said: "it''s very simple, because you are my brother just like scar. of course, i will try to understand my brother. although scar is brave, sometimes he acts too impulsively, so, it''s up to you to make up your mind. i also believe that scar is willing to listen to you."


    "based on this, things are actually relatively simple. i only need to consider how the entire army will act."


    "you are a cautious person. in that situation, seeing your own people attacking the city, you will definitely come to help when you know that there are not enough friendly troops."


    "although i do have an order for you to stay where you are and not to move around, but you have been with me for so long, you should also know that my style of play on the battlefield is more based on changes in the situation. so, i think you will under my influence, send troops."


    although hai jin didn''t answer, he smiled and listened quietly to han sanqian''s analysis.


    at least for now, it''s true.


    "if you send troops, if it''s scar, you may not worry too much, and rush up directly with your troops, but haijin, you are a smart person, you should be very clear, there is no practical significance in rashly rushing up, it will only makes our losses even worse, so it definitely requires a different approach."


    "it''s just a secret, i think you should be able to think of haijin, because this is the most suitable tactic at the moment."


    "i also believe that i will not see the wrong person, let alone trust the wrong person."


    hai jin laughed. in fact, he liked han sanqian''s understanding of him better than han sanqian''s praise for his extraordinary achievements this time.


    because it is easier to make people feel warm in the heart, it shows that han sanqian really regards them as brothers, and he is really cultivating them as talents.


    "those who know me, leader mo ruo, indeed, your analysis is not bad at all. after deciding to act, i will try my best to substitute myself into your role and guess what you will do if you send troops. in the end, i decided to do this. hit chen cang in the dark, and catch them off guard."


    scar also confirmed again and again: "that''s right, when hai jin told me at the beginning, i still complained about how this guy''s scheme is so similar to that of the leader. i once thought that the leader was making a fuss about this guy."


    everyone burst into laughter at scar''s words, this guy made han sanqian miss fu mang very much.


    they have many similarities.


    "however, having said that, i really want to praise haijin this time. you did a great job. you deserved the most credit for taking back the city defense in yetian city. i will reward you." han sanqian got up and patted haijin. shoulders.


    hai jin scratched his head in embarrassment: "the leader praised you."


    "there will be rewards. however, one yard is equal to one yard. now, you should also talk about your strategy."


    "my strategy is very simple." hai jin smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4891

    "let''s enter the eight desolation book of heaven. in this way, the leader will be warm alone, and we will not be cold collectively." hai jin said.


    "this method works. we all enter the eight desolation heavenly book, and the lord only buys the warm cloth for himself, so it will be much simpler."


    "however, if this is the case, master will be very dangerous at night. it is very difficult for one person to face so many people."


    "yeah, although we are fine, but master..."


    looking at pei yuan and pei mu, hai jin also knew that this method was really selfish, but it should be the only way at the moment.


    han sanqian smiled, looked at hai jin who blamed himself, and said, "don''t blame yourself, we marched and fought, and we were thinking about how to optimize our combat power. your starting point is not wrong."


    "it''s just that i don''t think this is the best solution. of course, i''m not afraid of death, but just discuss the facts."


    although han sanqian can move more freely and swiftly with the bahuang tianshu, the enemy''s heavy encirclement is obviously not a vegetarian. relying on han sanqian alone to fight against an army of millions, han sanqian thinks that he is not that strong. a state of complete invincibility.


    then, this will fall into an absolute endless loop.


    han sanqian was no match for him, and the people in the eight desolation heavenly book could only go to death.


    if they were released to help, it would be easy to talk about during the day, but what about at night? wouldn''t it be the same to let them out, and they must die?


    at that time, it will be han sanqian alone to fight against...


    "yeah, hai jin, although your method seems to work, it can''t solve the problem fundamentally." a person with such a simple brain can see the flaws behind this plan at a glance: "we are now and ant-man and alliance leader are both grasshoppers on the same line, and the three parties can barely support it, if any one of them fights alone, i''m afraid we will all die faster."


    "the best way should be to solve how each of us can fight against the extreme cold. this is the root cause."


    hai jin also nodded: "i also agree with this point of view, but the problem is, how should we deal with it? unless we go straight and rob the entire yetian city. anyway, those people are ten miles away from us, enough for us acted."


    scar''s eyes became hot: "master, i think this method will work. grandma''s, if you want to sell it to us, let''s buy it directly. if it''s not for sale, let''s just grab it. anyway, we can only live if we live. we are going to die, and they don''t want to live well."


    pei yuan also nodded: "master, although the method is a bit despicable, it is indeed a good method."


    "in the past, when merchants came to yetian city, they must have brought cloth to keep out the cold. there are at least tens of thousands of people in yetian city. if we rob or buy them, then our brigade can basically be fully equipped. as for the ant on the human side, their body is only half of ours, although there are many of them, the dosage is not too much." pei mu also said.


    han sanqian glanced at the four of them: "do you all think this is the best way?"


    the four of them nodded without any hesitation.


    han sanqian understood that the reason why the four of them could be so straightforward was because it was indeed the most feasible and most effective way to cure the root cause.


    "but i don''t agree." han sanqian vetoed the proposal: "we are not bandits, we are not bandits, and we are not the villains on the opposite side. if we do the same, i would like to ask, our cavalry regiment what''s the point? just for your own survival?"


    "but leader, we have no other choice." hai jin said.


    "i know." han sanqian nodded: "but even if i was to be frozen to death, i would never do this kind of robbery."


    "however, you did provide me with a blueprint." han sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4892

    "blueprint?"


    "what blueprint?"


    "leader? what do you mean by that?"


    "yeah, master, don''t be foolish, tell us?"


    seeing the four people looking at him eagerly, han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    "you want to know?"


    the four of them nodded naturally.


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "when you do something for me, you will naturally know."


    after the words fell, han sanqian called the four people to his lips, and whispered in the ears of the four people.


    after hearing han sanqian''s words, all four of them stared at each other, completely confused for a moment.


    damn, what kind of operation is this? !


    "master, are you sure you want to do this?"


    han sanqian smiled: "i''m very sure."


    the four of them were in a bit of a dilemma: "but you have to know that if we fail, it will not only be as simple as losing money to grandma''s house, but it may also leave us without any preparations in terms of time, and thus the entire army will be wiped out."


    "yeah, and, if we do this, can we really succeed?"


    han sanqian smiled: "just do what i say."


    seeing that han sanqian was so determined, the four of them could only nod in the end.


    after the meeting was over, han sanqian was not idle, and disappeared into the night all the way.


    that night, although it was already very dark, yetian city was actually very lively.


    after all, han sanqian''s battle is bound to make everyone talk about it, and it''s a retreat of ten miles from the opposite side.


    han sanqian may notice the deep meaning behind this, but to most ordinary people, this is a feat, a feat of repelling a million-dollar army with a few soldiers.


    therefore, under the lack of "fighting will", yetian city naturally had a hard time relaxing, and everyone drank and chatted in the restaurant.


    the restaurant where han sanqian lived before is now full of business.


    there are three whole floors, and almost every floor is full.


    everyone praised han sanqian for being so powerful, and they also talked about their views on this battle. of course, some afterthoughts were naturally the most. what did you say that han sanqian was different from ordinary people? but it may not be as brave as han sanqian.


    in short, they can say what they want, but they are always the same. naturally, they all focus on praising han sanqian.


    at this moment, a figure came in. although he was wearing a bamboo hat, his clothes were almost completely uncovered.


    you know, although the temperature in yetian city is not bad, it is only compared to the extreme cold in the forest. in fact, the overall temperature is still a bit low compared to normal. dressing up like this really makes people feel a little weird.


    after all, who have you ever seen open-chested in winter? !


    sure enough, as soon as he entered the arena, all the eyes on the first floor were immediately attracted by this man.


    beside him was a young man, a child, although his attire was not very praised by the man, but his clothes were thin, but he looked very weird.


    "two jugs of wine, and then some good food."


    after the leader finished speaking, he put the amethyst on the table, as if he didn''t care about the eyes of others.


    xiao er rushed to greet her, and accepted the amethyst: "objective, wait a moment."


    however, xiao er didn''t go down immediately after taking the money like serving other guests, but hesitated at the table of the two of them.


    "what? is there less money?" the man asked.


    xiao er quickly laughed and said, "guest officer, what are you talking about, this money is enough."


    "since the money is enough, you just order the food and wine, why are you dawdling here?" the man''s tone was slightly dissatisfied.


    xiao er was a little embarrassed, and he wanted to go down immediately, but all the guests in the audience were looking at him, which meant it was obvious, it was not easy for them to ask, but they wanted to ask themselves.


    even the boss of his own family kept poking at him just now, this... isn''t this just driving the donkey to the mill.


    "what, guest officer, can i ask you a question?" xiao er said nervously.


    xiao er was still a little scared. after all, most of these guests traveled the rivers and lakes. maybe one of them had a bad temper. once he provoked him, he must be the one who suffered.


    it''s okay to be seriously injured, but if you accidentally lose your life, it''s really not worth the candle.


    while little world war ii was waiting tremblingly, the man unexpectedly did not lose his temper. instead, his tone was flat: "what do you want to ask, just ask directly."


    xiao er nodded again and again, so he asked: "i want to ask my lord, the weather today is not good, and the temperature is definitely not high, why...why are you dressed like this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4893

    as soon as the question came out, he anxiously waited for the guest''s answer.


    the leader pondered for a while, and then said, "as a human being, you have to look forward, not just look at the present, right?"


    "yes." xiao er didn''t understand what he said, but subconsciously replied.


    "that''s right. it''s cold now. it''s cold now. i met a strange man on the way here. he told me that after today, night sky city will be hot for a long time."


    "ah?" hearing this, xiao er was stunned, and then he suddenly smiled: "guest officer, who did you hear that, it''s always cold in the city at night, but not hot, i''m afraid you don''t understand we are here, so, are we afraid that we were deceived by people with ulterior motives?"


    someone also echoed at this time: "brother, what xiaoer said is not wrong, this yetian city is located in a special position, don''t say that yetian city will be hot for a while after today, just look at this yetian city throughout the ages and in the present, there has never been even a moment of heat."


    "brother, don''t be deceived, this is indeed nonsense."


    everyone nodded.


    this is a fact.


    for many people who often come and go to yetian city, it is not too cold here, it is already the best time in yetian city, hot? sorry, those who come here have never had the concept of this word.


    "but i don''t think that person is lying." the leader still insisted.


    "hehe, brother, this must be a lie. let''s talk about it, who is the strange person, where is he, who is his name, or what is his name? we have been in yetian city for a long time, maybe, instead, i can find out this shameless person who is full of lies for you, and let you see the true face of this guy."


    "that''s right, brother, you should talk about it."


    the leader nodded: "the man told me that his name is han sanqian, do you know him?"


    "han sanqian?"


    when the crowd heard the name, they were dumbfounded for a moment. they looked at each other, as if it was hard to accept for a while.


    "han sanqian told you?"


    "is this impossible?"


    "although this han sanqian is brave in battle and is a god-man, but...but he probably doesn''t know our yetian city, why did he say that?"


    "could it be that someone wants to impersonate han sanqian?"


    there was a lot of discussion among the people, and it was difficult to solve the confusion for a while.


    "then han sanqian is from the central plains. he looks good-looking. although this guy is not tall, he is also capable and energetic. i don''t know if he is a fake." the man asked.


    as soon as these words came out, everyone was basically sure that if what this person said was true, then he had indeed met han sanqian.


    after all, in the entire yetian city, the only person who could find zhongyuan was probably han sanqian, and the description of that person''s image and temperament was almost exactly the same as the han sanqian they saw.


    so¡­¡­


    "strange, why did han sanqian say that yetian city will be very hot in the next period of time?"


    "yeah, what is he based on?"


    a group of people were puzzled. from a theoretical and principle point of view, they would not believe such remarks.


    however, han sanqian''s miraculous performance had already shocked their hearts, and the group of people admired han sanqian almost from the bottom of their hearts, so han sanqian''s words obviously had a pivotal position.


    the man didn''t care how everyone reacted, and then asked xiao er: "by the way, brother xiao er, i have a question i want to ask you."


    after finishing the words, the man took out another amethyst and put it on the table. obviously, this was the question reward given to him by the other party.


    there is quite a lot of money, and it can be regarded as one of the very generous customers xiao er met.


    however, xiaoer didn''t dare to accept the money, but quickly lowered his head and said: "guest officer, if you have any questions, just ask, the little one will definitely know everything."


    the man nodded slightly, and said, "i want to find out, where is there any ice seller in yetian city?"


    "an ice seller?"


    in a word, not only xiao er was dumbfounded on the spot, but also many guests present were dumbfounded.


    "yes, and i need a lot of ice, so you''d better introduce me to a seller with a large quantity."


    after the words fell, the man waited quietly, but at this moment, whoever made a snort first, and immediately after that, everyone present laughed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4894

    "ha ha ha ha!"


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    the entire first floor roared with laughter, even the shopkeeper couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing.


    the man was a little puzzled, and said, "what are you laughing at? is it that funny?"


    xiao er hastily explained: "guest officer, please calm down, it''s not that we want to laugh, but we can''t help it. although our yetian city is a trading city, we have everything for sale and purchase. but we don¡¯t have any ice sellers here.¡±


    "why? could it be that this ice seller is inferior?"


    "to be honest, that''s not the case. there is no distinction between high and low among business people. the environment of yetian city really doesn''t need ice at all."


    before xiaoer could finish speaking, a guest had already interjected: "brother, you don''t even need to buy ice in yetian city. it''s just at night. get some water. as long as you store it properly, you there is as much ice as there is water."


    "that''s right, in such a cold weather, just sprinkle water and wait for it to turn into ice, so why do you need to worry about it?"


    after hearing these words, the leader didn''t say much, and nodded.


    "okay, i see, you go prepare the dishes."


    after dismissing xiao er, the leader and the people he brought remained silent. although a group of guests were discussing a lot, it was really difficult to initiate a conversation.


    when the food came, the man stopped xiao er again.


    "xiao er, we are also newcomers, and we are not familiar with yetian city. we have a deal, so i would like to ask you to make arrangements."


    after the man finished speaking, he took out a few more amethysts. obviously, this pile of money is basically enough for xiao er to work for ten or eight years.


    xiao er was taken aback, and quickly smiled and said, "guest officer, what are your orders?"


    "since you said that there is no shortage of ice in yetian city, so you can help me promote it in yetian city, and say that i buy a lot of ice, but i will pay a high price for anyone who has ice. wanted."


    "ah?"


    "i can buy ten catties of ice for one amethyst, can i?"


    xiao er almost staggered and fell to the ground on the spot.


    although an amethyst is not a lot of money, it is exaggerated to buy ice.


    not to mention buying ten catties for one purple, even if it is fifty catties, there are people who will sell it.


    after all, if you consider it comprehensively, it is equivalent to exchanging water for money.


    although the environment of yetian city is not good, there is no shortage of water in the forest.


    "guest officer, are you... are you sure?" xiao er couldn''t believe his ears: "if you accept this price, i''m worried about you..."


    "what are you worried about?" the man asked.


    "i''m afraid you''re going bankrupt."


    buying ice at this price, don¡¯t talk about other people, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s him, i¡¯m not doing anything tonight, i just ask for leave and go home, and then go find some water tanks, no, i don¡¯t even need to use these things, just dig a big one on the ground then fill the pit with water, and after a few hours of freezing, it will be tens of thousands of catties of ice.


    in terms of the temperature in yetian city, he can cycle at least a few times tonight.


    so, not to mention anything else, just by himself, at least he can earn at least tens of thousands of amethysts from this person.


    damn, what does it mean to get rich overnight?


    "bankrupt?" the man pondered for a while, and then laughed: "you just do it, and i just buy it. as for the money, that''s my business, so don''t worry about it. there are a thousand amethysts here. even if i give you a promotional fee, do you accept it?"


    xiaoer is not a fool, how could he have trouble with money?


    now that you have persuaded and persuaded, and you have said it, if you don''t listen, then you can''t blame yourself.


    xiao er directly took the money on the table in his hands, and then respectfully said: "master, don''t worry, i will take over this job, within half an hour, i promise that the whole city will know about it."


    the man smiled: "okay, the location of the acquisition, i will set it on the square in yetian city, just report my name, mr. zhang, and my people will wait there. the acquisition will be valid until tomorrow morning .¡±


    "also, help me find some warehouses, i want to store this ice."


    "you, go to work."


    "yes."


    xiao er immediately threw his hat away, and the asshole went out to work.


    after the two had eaten, they quickly asked the shopkeeper for a good guest room, and then they went back to the room.


    all of a sudden, after the two of them left, the bustling restaurant suddenly disappeared. the place was peaceful, and it could even be said to be lifeless, but the next second...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4895

    "i''ll go! there''s a fool collecting ice, what am i still eating and drinking? why don''t you hurry up and make money?"


    "hmph, i''ve been in the business for half my life. although i don''t say how bad it is, i can''t say it''s good. but how do i know that one day i will make a real fortune by making ice. everyone, i don''t drink anymore, i don''t know. go get some ice and sell some money."


    "i have something to say goodbye too, you guys drink slowly."


    all of a sudden, the group of people got up for various reasons, and then hurriedly walked towards the outside of the store.


    immediately afterwards, this story was spread to ten and ten, and the whole yetian city suddenly seemed to be poisoned. they left the noisy and lively restaurants, found a deserted place, and dug holes to release water to make ice.


    this caused a strange scene to appear in yetian city in an instant.


    the night, which was originally extremely lively, suddenly became lively in another "cold" way.


    everyone is busy making ice, and everyone is busy trying to make a good fortune.


    after all, who the hell could say no to it?


    you have worked all your life, and as a result, you are stunned to find that one day you meet a rich fool, and he asks you to give him a pen, or even pick up some trash on the ground and give it to him, and he can directly give it to you. you have a wealth that you can''t fight for in your life.


    the entire yetian city was naturally "in chaos."


    in the city lord''s mansion, luo jin also felt that the night, which was originally very lively, suddenly became surprisingly quiet and weird.


    he got up and was about to call his servants to ask questions, but at this time, the servants had already rushed in.


    "did something happen outside again? could it be someone from the opposite side calling, why is the city so quiet all of a sudden?" luo jin asked.


    today, he was also in a good mood, so he also had fun with everyone and had a few drinks with his little daughter at home.


    luo ying''er also got up at this time: "i heard a lot of hurried footsteps just now."


    therefore, when it comes to these things, the first reaction of the two fathers and daughters is naturally the outbreak of war outside.


    this can also be imagined, at night, the surprise attack is normal.


    "report to the city lord, it is not a war."


    "oh, why is that?"


    "i heard that a strange guest came to the yunlai restaurant and said that he wanted to collect ice in a big way, and the quantity was very large. as long as the delivery is made before dawn, he will accept all the orders."


    "ice harvest?"


    the father and daughter were very confused.


    "the weather in yetian city is cold, and it only takes a few hours for still water to turn into ice. what is there to buy? it''s everywhere." luo ying''er said.


    "what the princess said is very true, but...but this is the strange thing." the servant was also very confused: "besides, the other party not only wants to charge, but also pays a very high price. ten catties of ice can be exchanged for a purple ice cream." jing. no, the people in the city heard that there was such a good thing, and they all went to make ice instead of doing anything.¡±


    "city lord, why don''t we make some too?"


    luo ying''er frowned, and looked at luo jin: "if you want to make ice, in terms of the manpower of our city lord''s mansion, a few million, or even tens of millions of catties a night is not a problem. this is not a small amount of money. .¡±


    "if you want to add the whole city, how much amethyst would it take to pay? who is this person who collects so much ice, what''s the use of it?"


    "i don''t know who that person is. no one can see his appearance clearly while wearing a bamboo hat. however, that person gave some explanations for why the ice was harvested." the servant said.


    "what kind of explanation?" luo jin asked.


    "the man said that he met han sanqian, and han sanqian told him that yetian city will be extremely hot in the near future, so... ice will be a rare commodity."


    hearing this, the father and daughter were even more confused.


    it''s nothing more than a weird businessman doing some weird business, why is he somehow related to han sanqian?


    moreover, they had only met han sanqian before, but why didn''t they hear han sanqian mention these things? !


    "father, what is going on?"


    "i don''t know either. the more you look at this matter, the weirder it becomes."


    yes, it''s really strange and unbelievable, and it''s hard to understand.


    why did such a strange thing suddenly happen in this beautiful yetian city?


    "city lord, princess, why don''t we also make some ice overnight in our mansion?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4896

    hearing this, luo jin waved his hands again and again: "thinking of my majestic city lord''s mansion, how can i make some ice to sell my work like the common people outside? isn''t it a joke to say this?"


    "don''t do that."


    the city lord issued an order, and the servants were about to nod, but luo ying''er stopped him: "father, i think that the city lord''s mansion should also make ice."


    "ying''er!" luo jin was a little dissatisfied.


    after all, the city lord''s mansion has a row of faces. if they are all like ordinary people, then i''m afraid it will lower their own grade too much.


    "father, if you rely on the strength of the city lord''s mansion to make ice, you can earn millions of amethysts overnight. why not do it? after all, we do business in the city for trade, and the city lord''s mansion is rich. the more the better, isn''t it?"


    "and, the main thing is, this is what han sanqian told the man, father, i think..."


    "do you think that han sanqian is the real boss behind the scenes?"


    luo yinger nodded: "father, this account is actually very easy to calculate. you have to know how many people there are in yetian city. if only one person sells ice for a hundred gold, the final total amount will definitely be astronomical." of."


    "what my daughter wants to say is, who in yetian city has such financial resources?"


    i have to say that my daughter is really extremely thoughtful in considering things, which even luo jin has ignored, and now she reminds her so that she suddenly wakes up.


    yes, who can have such financial resources?


    although there are many businessmen in yetian city, he has dealt with almost all of them, luo jin. he dare not say that he knows exactly who has how much money and how arrogant they are, but at least he knows a little bit. .


    it seems that no one really has such power.


    thinking of han sanqian''s extravagant spending at the auction, it seems that his daughter''s guess is very possible.


    "if it''s a normal transaction, the city lord''s mansion can make a fortune, which is beneficial but not harmful. but if it''s not a normal transaction, even if we give the ice to han sanqian for free, we can still get a great favor. father, what do you think? ?¡±


    luo jin thought for a while, then laughed: "ying''er, dad always said that you are ice-snow and smart. although you are a daughter, you are not inferior to a man''s family in doing things, and sometimes even you are a father. it¡¯s better to be ashamed.¡±


    "okay, let''s go ahead and do what the young lady wants. everyone in the house will get up tonight and make ice as much as possible."


    "yes."


    as the servants went to do it, the father and daughter also looked at each other, and then stopped talking.


    soon, yetian city''s ice-making business officially started.


    the enemy troops who had just retreated ten miles were setting up camp at this time.


    but the camp was just right, and someone ran over at this moment: "report to the elders, something strange happened in yetian city."


    the man didn''t dare to hide the slightest thing, and reported everything about the ice making in yetian city at this time.


    when the group of elders heard the news, they were completely as if they were in a fog.


    they don''t understand at all what''s going on.


    "someone is buying ice?"


    "and, is it still unlimited purchase?"


    "besides, it was han sanqian who spread the news, saying that yetian city is going to be very hot? is this guy crazy? not only will there be no slightest heat in yetian city in the future, but it will only happen after we are attacked by the extreme cold at night. it''s getting colder, elder, which song is han sanqian singing?"


    "yeah, is it possible that this guy knows that he is going to suffer, so he simply wants to drag the whole city to die together?"


    "but, that''s not right. almost all the merchants in yetian city have special cold-proof cloths. our extreme cold may not be able to freeze them to death, let alone some ice cubes?"


    "it''s just weird and unbelievable."


    the elder didn''t speak. at this time, he was also completely questioned. he couldn''t understand what kind of trick yetian city was buying ice, and he didn''t know if han sanqian was up to something again.


    "elder, do we want to send someone to stop it?"


    "there is a saying that no matter whether it is good or bad, as long as it is done by the enemy, we will not be wrong if we stop it."


    the elder thought for a while, then shook his head: "is it useful to buy some worthless ice at such a high price, stop it?"


    obviously, in the face of interests, these obstacles are completely useless.


    "unless you kill all the people in yetian city. but, if you kill them all, who will the cloth go to? go to han sanqian! we have helped him a lot."


    "then elder, can''t we just watch helplessly?"


    the elder didn''t speak, and then he looked at the special envoy: "what do you think?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4897

    the special envoy was completely dumbfounded at this meeting.


    he didn''t even know which song the other party was singing.


    in this cold weather, harvest the ice!


    what''s more, it was han sanqian who released the news, and the person who bought the ice was a mysterious person for the time being.


    this set of operations is completely incomprehensible.


    "the subordinate is incompetent, and i really don''t know what this means. however, since this matter seems unbelievable, it''s a small suggestion, or else just ignore it."


    "instead of making a fuss, it''s better to wait and see."


    the elder nodded.


    "i also agree with the special envoy''s words. since the movement is unknown, we should simply observe and observe again, so as not to be self-defeating. at that time, we will fall into han sanqian''s trick or help han sanqian."


    "i agree too. anyway, the current han sanqian is just a turtle in a urn. for us, he can''t pose any threat at all, and we don''t need to pursue these too much. anyway, how much trouble can it cause? ?¡±


    "do you all think so?" the elder asked.


    several people looked at each other and nodded affirmatively; "yes, elder, this is our opinion."


    "the tree wants to move but the wind stops first. we are the wind, and han sanqian is the tree. without the wind, he can''t move the tree if he wants to. therefore, we don''t need to move ourselves just to let him move."


    "respond to all changes with the same, anyway, the advantage is in me."


    the elder nodded and ordered the servants: "i command the spies in the city not to act rashly without my order. you should observe the so-called buying ice, but don''t overreact, and don''t expose yourself for this matter."


    "the subordinate understands."


    outside yetian city, another place.


    chi meng came back and told lu ruoxin that he was also buying ice.


    "miss, what do you think of this?"


    lu ruoxin smiled and shook his head: "i don''t know what to think about this matter, han sanqian has too many ghosts, i can''t figure him out more and more, but, there is no such thing as a storm, if he does this, i will i believe there must be a reason for him.¡±


    "i think so too, but i have been thinking all the way, but i really can''t figure out what kind of medicine han sanqian sells in the gourd. just because he said that yetian city will become extremely hot in a few days, i can''t think about it the solution is, after all, although han sanqian is awesome, he can''t control the weather, right? the servants have never heard that he has learned related divination techniques."


    lu ruoxin smiled and forgot to glance at the night sky. in today''s situation, one can see that there is no sign of heat. however, lu ruoxin still believes in han sanqian: "for me, don''t say that han sanqian will be hot in the next few days." , he said that the whole world will be hot, i believe it."


    "miss, do you trust han sanqian unconditionally?"


    "then can you reject a person who keeps creating miracles for you?" lu ruoxin said with a wry smile: "i don''t want to be slapped in the face again and again, that would make me look stupid."


    chi meng nodded: "your servant understands, so what''s the lady''s plan next? i think the enemy may destroy han sanqian''s plan. anyway, now that our people are here, the servant can lead a group of people to help han secretly." three thousand."


    "no need, han sanqian has his own ideas and rhythm in doing things. if we go, it will only cause trouble." after lu ruoxin finished speaking, she smiled softly: "you are tired too, go and rest. tonight , nothing else."


    chi meng nodded upon hearing this, "your maidservant will leave."


    "by the way, if miss has any orders, please notify the slave at any time."


    after the words fell, chi meng got up and retreated.


    looking at the back of chi meng leaving, lu ruoxin smiled lightly, and then, she looked up at yetian city.


    "in such a cold night, you buy a lot of ice, han sanqian, the more you look at the medicine in your gourd, the more confused i become. however, i am even more curious, what kind of secrets are you selling? .¡±


    after saying this, lu ruoxin closed his eyes slightly, and took a little rest under the night.


    she knew very well that at this time, she needed to take good care of herself, because tomorrow there would be a big show that she was looking forward to very much.


    to put it psychologically, for some reason, she faintly felt that behind this incident was a scene that was more intense than any battle she had seen in the past few days.


    not for other reasons, but because the matter of buying ice is so bizarre and puzzling enough, so he believes that han sanqian will be able to play tricks on this matter.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4898

    as lu ruoxin closed his eyes to rest, yetian city was busy with work.


    a few hours later, the first batch of ice was basically finished, and a group of people rushed to the place where the ice was sold.


    they went there with apprehension, but it didn''t take long before they returned with joy.


    because they thought that the pie in the sky was really unreal, but when the money really entered their pockets, they were very happy that it was real.


    of course, apart from being happy, no one would think that if they got rich, they would have more money.


    next, work harder in the second half of the night.


    when it was almost dawn, the last batch of ice was transported to gangchang in the center of the city.


    suddenly, if someone looks down on yetian city from the air, they will definitely see that the center of yetian city is completely a world of ice at this time.


    looking around, there are ice cubes everywhere, shining white, just looking at it makes people feel cold.


    however, in comparison, people''s enthusiasm is very high.


    the ice harvesters are busy, they are all unfamiliar faces, and many people have never seen it.


    their movements are not considered proficient either. after collecting the ice, they find workers to pack it and send it back to the warehouse.


    and the other ice collectors paid all the money to the ice sellers.


    don''t mention how happy a group of people are.


    "damn, at the time i really thought that someone was joking there, ice is completely worthless, and someone paid a high price for it."


    "yes, but who would have imagined that one day this pie would really be smashed?"


    "hey, although it''s not good to speak ill of others after earning their money, but to be honest, the other party''s model is really stupid. after all, it''s not good to do business with such a price. toss on ice."


    "isn''t that right? in business and business, we are all in business, so if there is something to say, i still have to say it. i really can''t think of any profit from this business."


    yes, what profit can ice have?


    he bought so much, who did he sell it to? !


    "in fact, any businessman with a little brain knows that even if he wants to do this kind of business of buying from the north and selling from the south, it is not worthwhile to come to our yetian city. the temperature outside the forest is actually enough to freeze quickly. he only needs to spend some money to hire order people, get as much ice as you want, and in that way, the cost is only a few dollars."


    "hey, i guess he was limped by han sanqian too."


    "han sanqian is really awesome recently. there is nothing to say about this. he is actually an idol in my heart. however, admiration is worship, and some words should be believed, and what should not be believed should not be believed."


    "yeah, what did you say that yetian city will be very hot in the future? how is it possible? in the history of yetian city, it has never been hot for even a minute."


    "i guess, that person may have a grudge against han sanqian. you also know that when han sanqian first came to yetian city, everyone didn''t know their identities. they were not used to han sanqian, so their words and deeds on the other hand, it is indeed sometimes a little too much. i guess, that guy is also in the same situation, but han sanqian remembered him so hard. coincidentally, han sanqian probably met him just by chance, so he just fooled around .¡±


    "whatever, we are the ones who benefit anyway. if what you said is true, then we should thank han sanqian well. after all, he made us a lot of money again."


    "yes."


    everyone smiled on the way back after selling the ice.


    but at this moment, a hurrying figure suddenly passed by their side, because the walking was so hasty, that it knocked several people staggeringly.


    a few people were about to get angry, but they suddenly saw that the person who bumped into them was wearing the clothes of the city lord''s mansion. although he intentionally covered them up, these were people who often hang out in yetian city, and they could be recognized with a little attention.


    "what are you doing in the middle of the night in the city lord''s mansion?"


    "looking at the direction, it seems that they are also selling ice? damn, isn''t it? even the city lord''s mansion is doing this kind of business? ah bah, no, this kind of business?"


    several people stopped involuntarily, and sure enough, the man stopped at the ice place...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4899

    several people must not be able to hear what they said, but one person spoke with gusto, while the other nodded repeatedly, so obviously, the deal was discussed well.


    soon, several large carts also passed by several people with goods. although the goods were obviously covered by ordinary linen, a group of people could tell with a glance that what was inside was nothing but ice.


    regardless of the shape, the cold air brought by it, or the water stains on the linen, it can fully illustrate this point.


    "hmph, what''s so strange, this kind of business is a piece of cake for anyone, and the city lord''s mansion is also a human being, so how can there be no reason not to pick up the money?"


    "that''s not right, but looking at the car after car, it seems that the whole city may not be idle tonight."


    "that''s good, the people are richer, everyone''s living standard is higher, commerce and trade are more developed, the city lord is richer, taxation is more reasonable, and everyone is happy."


    at this point, everyone laughed again.


    however, their smiling eyes were obviously full of pity and compassion for the ice seller.


    "great good man".


    with the final big order from the city lord''s mansion, the sky gradually brightened.


    yetian city, which was originally extremely lively, suddenly became much cleaner.


    after a busy night, after a short period of endless joy of making a fortune, everyone finally returned to reality, the reality of exhaustion.


    although making ice is not a hard job, after all, moving ice and carrying ice is a tiring job. everyone in the city is busy making ice, and it is almost impossible to hire a worker. naturally, everything has to be done by oneself.


    therefore, after dawn, many people rested.


    lu ruoxin slowly opened her eyes at this moment, and subconsciously glanced at the sky.


    it''s a pity that although chu yang has appeared, his appearance is just like that, without any signs of being overly hot.


    that is to say, han sanqian said that the next period of time will be very hot, but at least today, judging from the celestial phenomena, i am afraid that he will renege on his promise.


    with such an initial appearance, today''s weather can be regarded as good if it is a little sunny.


    she stretched out her flamboyant hand and felt the cold wind blowing by.


    shaking his head again: "han sanqian, don''t mention me for this kind of weather, even ordinary people who have never studied astronomical phenomena can tell that it doesn''t look like a hot day at all, and even in the next few days, the weather will be very hot." it will be extremely gloomy, but why...you say it will be hot?"


    "are you misleading others on purpose? or is there really such a thing? but what miss ben doesn''t understand is that if this is to mislead the enemy, then... what benefits can be gained by misleading? and if this is true, what can you gain? benefit?"


    with all kinds of confusion and questions, lu ruoxin stared at yetian city firmly.


    and at this time in yetian city.


    almost everyone in the city had just fallen asleep, so they naturally didn''t notice that the dewdrops on the branches in the morning were falling far earlier than usual.


    of course, the most important thing is that the falling dew didn''t land on the ground, but evaporated in the process of landing...


    you know, in terms of the usual weather in yetian city, it is impossible for dew to evaporate, because there is not enough temperature to make it so, it will flow on the ground and "shatter", or it will just slowly evaporate on the ground. the ground solidified.


    but today, it''s different...


    even if someone observes the fog on the ground at this time, they can clearly find that the fog seems to be evaporating crazily...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4900

    the temperature began to rise slowly, but unfortunately, most people were asleep, and they didn''t notice it.


    until almost noon, the high temperature in the city had reached an extremely intense level.


    many people were awakened by the heat in their sleep. when they opened their eyes and looked, they felt as if they were in a daze for a while, and then they didn''t wake up. they came to a new world in their dreams.


    in the blink of an eye, it was extremely hot.


    the scene in the room is disturbed by the heat. if you look a little farther away, you will feel that the objects are nothingness and ethereal.


    what they feel most intuitively is their body temperature at this time.


    they were almost wet, and the sweaty feeling made some of them extremely uncomfortable.


    "damn, why is it so hot?"


    they woke up directly from the heat, and their bodies were sticky and almost drenched.


    most of you in yetian city have never felt so hot before.


    they kicked the thick quilt aside irritably, then got up in a tacit understanding, walked out in a few steps, and pushed the door open.


    suddenly!


    a gust of hot wind suddenly blows in the face.


    it feels like you are standing in front of a hot stove, and the fire is burning in front of you, and people who are hot can tremble instantly.


    all of a sudden, everyone in the city was dumbfounded.


    they were awakened collectively by the heat, and they collectively stood still in place because of the heat.


    "what the hell is going on?"


    "why did the city become so hot when i woke up?"


    "damn, this hot and humid feeling is like staying in a steamer."


    "no, i can''t fucking take it anymore, i''m going to take a shower."


    someone rushed in and started swimming in the water.


    this is the case in ordinary people''s homes, and it is the same in this restaurant. even the city lord''s mansion woke up because of the excessive heat.


    luo jin wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, and sat in the hall. at this moment, he didn''t care about his appearance, his clothes were slightly opened, and he was panting heavily.


    at this time, the servant hurried up with a fruit plate: "master, let''s eat some fruit."


    they are all cold fruits. yetian city is never overheated on weekdays, but it suddenly became hot. naturally, there was no preparation, and there were only a lot of things in the city lord''s mansion, so there were some such fruits.


    however, apart from these fruits, they have no other way.


    luo jin reluctantly took a piece of fruit and stuffed it into his mouth. the effect cannot be said to be non-existent, but it is definitely not useful either.


    "miss."


    the servant was about to answer, when behind her, luo ying''er had already entered the hall accompanied by her maid.


    however, the condition of the two women is also not good, their cheeks are almost drenched with sweat, and even their clothes are soaked a little wet.


    "my daughter has met her father." luo ying''er saluted.


    luo jin waved his hand: "there are no outsiders, so there is no need to behave politely, and the weather is so hot today, so move less if you can."


    luo yinger nodded, and sat down with the help of the maid, but even such a slight movement aggravated the heat of luo yinger''s body.


    sweat dripped down like jade beads, and the fragrance was also sighing.


    "father, it''s not yet noon, but the city is already as hot as a steamer. what''s going on?" luo ying''er asked.


    luo jin shook his head: "this matter is really weird. i have observed the weather, and everything is normal, but it happens to be such a weather, but it is very strangely hot. it is really strange to live such a big age for my father. unheard, unseen."


    "that''s right, miss master, the sun isn''t very bright in this sky, but for some reason, it''s so hot that it makes people''s scalp tingle." the maid also said.


    luo ying''er smiled wryly: "could it be possible that han sanqian really came from the sky? he said it will be hot, but our yetian city will be hot even without the sun?"


    luo jin is full of helplessness, is there really such a wicked way? han sanqian says it''s hot if it''s hot, but it''s just as hot if the weather isn''t enough? !


    "this matter is really abnormal, but just now i have sent people out to find out what is going on." luo jin said.


    "father is worried that someone is playing tricks?" luo ying''er asked.


    luo jin shook his head: "i don''t know, but whether it''s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, there must be a fact to convince the public. what''s more, as the city lord, i should give everyone an explanation."


    after saying that, at this moment, a servant hurried in from the outside, and when he saw luo jin, he hurriedly said: "master, it''s not good."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4901

    "this... the water in this pool is starting to boil, and everything in the water is dead."


    what? !


    when luo jin heard this, he stood up abruptly.


    at this station, when his feet met the ground, he instantly felt that it was only a short conversation, but the ground had already heated up enough to scald his feet through the soles of his shoes.


    this temperature...


    if the temperature rises according to this rate, yetian city will fall into a desperate and terrifying situation.


    you must know that at that time, yetian city will become a land of raging fire, and everything will cease to exist.


    and the most irritating thing is that until this moment, yetian city has not even found the reason for the crazy temperature rise, not to mention stopping the temperature rise.


    how to do this?


    if the sun is too strong, the sun can still be blocked, and if a fire breaks out, it can be extinguished or destroyed.


    but¡­¡­


    "father, what should we do?" luo ying''er frowned slightly.


    luo ying''er has always been smart and calm, but now she can''t make up her mind under such a high temperature. people are prone to emotional disturbance in such an atmosphere, and so is she.


    at this moment, the butler hurried over with a few servants.


    each of the servants held a plate, which was covered with a white cloth. as soon as he came over, he asked the servants to put the plates with things around.


    after having these plates, the temperature seems to drop a little all of a sudden.


    "butler, what is this?" luo jin asked.


    the butler hastily bent down and said, "master, here are some ices i bought. i think the temperature in this room is too high. i am afraid that the master and miss will not be able to withstand the scorching heat, so..."


    "ice?"


    at this moment, luo jin and luo ying''er in the hot circle suddenly looked at each other, as if they suddenly figured out something!


    "last night, those people were crazy about buying ice. today, with such a high temperature, wouldn''t the ice... be completely sold?"


    "that group of people were ridiculed as fools last night, but today..."


    today, they are all fools!


    with today''s high temperature, not to mention selling ice for one amethyst and ten catties yesterday, even one amethyst for one catty of ice, i am afraid that everyone will not hesitate.


    there is no way, why is this day so hot? !


    "what a wonderful business move, father, this is simply boiling a frog in warm water." luo ying''er also exclaimed in surprise.


    now that everyone has a lot of money in their hands, it is natural that they spend a lot of money when buying things, which is caused by human mentality.


    even if ice is bought at a high price now, everyone will still buy it!


    because there is money, and because money is easy to come by, it is not a problem to spend naturally impulsively.


    of course, there is one more important mentality.


    that is the fluke mentality!


    they have money in their hands and earned it. although they feel a little distressed at the time of spending, they think that after all, they didn¡¯t spend much, and it would take a long time to finish spending, so they would bet that the heat would not last for a few days.


    in this way, under this mentality, ice will be more popular.


    but i''m afraid they don''t know that sometimes, just like you win the first hand in a gamble, in the end you will not only export the winnings, but even lose all your original capital.


    "plus it''s such a hot day, they have to buy it. it can almost be said that these ice collectors may suddenly make a fortune."


    no matter how badly you lost last night, you will be as happy as you will be earning from the hot weather.


    what is yingma, this is it.


    "there is a doubt at the moment, that is, what is the relationship between these ice collectors and han sanqian?"


    "are they really just people who listened to what han sanqian said and believed, or are they actually people under han sanqian''s hands?"


    luo ying''er smiled: "it should be han sanqian''s subordinates."


    "oh?"


    "first of all, this group of people are all faces, and i don''t think we can find other people with faces except those from the cavalry regiment. the second point is the most important point. why did han sanqian only tell these people , and not tell other people? in terms of relationship, han sanqian and our luo mansion should be much closer than other people in the city, right? he is stationed in our city. if there is such an opportunity, it shouldn¡¯t be the first priority to curry favor with him. kiss us?"


    after the temperature dropped, luo ying''er''s iq seemed to have come back again, luo jin nodded repeatedly when she heard it, yes, her daughter''s analysis did not have any problems at all.


    indeed.


    "so, if we want to know the answer, then we have to go to han sanqian." luo jin smiled wryly.


    luo ying''er nodded: "it is true that we should look for him, but i don''t think he can be found now."


    "why?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4902

    "father, if han sanqian is the mastermind behind this sale, do you think he will show up before the ice is sold out? i don''t think so. of course, this is from the perspective of natural disasters."


    "if it''s a man-made disaster, let''s not talk about it. han sanqian, the murderer, will not suddenly show up before the ice is sold out, will he?"


    when luo jin heard this, he slapped his thigh. what his daughter said was very reasonable, but he ignored it for a while.


    "then what should we do now? buy some ice and wait quietly?" luo jin said.


    luo ying''er smiled: "it doesn''t matter, anyway, the city lord''s mansion sold ice yesterday and he did make a lot of money there. didn''t my father feel that the money was hot from the beginning to the end, didn''t he want it? simply, in this way give it back to him."


    hearing this, luo jin nodded, which is true.


    in fact, luo jin really didn''t intend to ask for the money when selling ice last night.


    until now, he has kept the money from selling ice in another place and did not choose to put it in the accounting room. the purpose is to think that if han sanqian is the mastermind behind this matter, he will return the money to han in the future. three thousand.


    although the city lord''s mansion needs to make money, luo jin understands that you can earn some people''s money, and you can''t earn some people''s money.


    as for the center of yetian city, at this time, a lot of people gathered again.


    ice was also moved out in large quantities.


    the only difference is that at night, ice is bought, but this meeting sells ice.


    no one can resist this humid and extremely hot weather, as if the air is boiled and evaporated, people are as uncomfortable as they are in it.


    because it''s just as hot wherever you go.


    it is completely different from the heat that the sun is too big.


    after all, the sun is too hot, you can at least hide in the shade, and the temperature will drop quickly because of it.


    but this kind of heat is completely different. it is the same heat wherever you go, and it will never change because of it.


    in the words of someone, in this damn weather, even if you dive into the water, it will be hot, not to mention other things.


    there is really no other way but ice.


    "grandma''s, if i knew it would not be sold, it would be nice to keep some."


    looking at the price sign in front of the ice seller, everyone who sold happily yesterday was very depressed and regretted.


    "everyone, we received your ice yesterday. however, you also know that the weather is too hot. the ice we bought has melted a lot, so the price has to be raised."


    "at the same time, i would like to remind everyone that as more and more ice is pumped out, it means that the temperature in the warehouse will become higher and higher, which will cause more and more ice in the warehouse to melt. therefore, our price of ice in the future will increase, and if you need to buy it, hurry up now.¡±


    these words made the already depressed crowd even more frightened.


    however, if you think about it carefully, what others said is very reasonable.


    the less ice there is, the faster the remaining ice will naturally melt. in addition, the rapid melting in this kind of weather during the transportation process will cause great loss. therefore, it is reasonable for the price to continue to rise.


    whoever puts this thing on him has to do it.


    "buy it."


    in the next second, those who responded quickly rushed over and started buying directly.


    no way, in the face of comfort, everyone''s choice must be self-interested, but in the face of survival, everyone''s choice is even more selfish.


    at such a temperature, ice cubes are a life-saving medicine, and naturally no one will give way to others.


    in fact, merchants can take advantage of this opportunity to raise prices again. after all, there is no other ice in the city except here, and it belongs to the ranks of complete monopoly.


    the simple thing is that the merchants seem to be quite conscientious. although the price is higher, it has not been raised to an outrageous level.


    this wave of panic buying did not come to an end until noon, when the merchants took a temporary break.


    however, even so, there is still a long queue waiting in front of the humble shops of the merchants.


    half an hour later, the businessman came back, followed by a large number of cars covered in ice.


    "everyone, i''m sorry, i have a good news and a bad news to tell you."


    after the merchant''s words fell, all the people waiting in line stood up collectively, staring at him intently, wondering what the good news and bad news were...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4903

    "the weather is too hot. although we have a lot of ice, it is a pity that a lot of it melts."


    "according to the rules and our profit, we roughly estimate that the price must be increased by at least ten times to protect our capital. but..."


    ten times, now after the morning''s transaction, the price has been rising to ten amethysts per catty of ice, if it were to be increased ten times, it would be a whole hundred amethysts.


    but how long can a catty of ice last in this environment? !


    i''m afraid it won''t last half an hour.


    how can this be? !


    some people have calculated that if you want to spend a day in peace today, you need at least several dozen catties of ice. if the price is ten times higher, it is estimated that many people will have to empty their wallets.


    "however, we also know that if it is sold at ten times the price, everyone may still be able to buy it today, but what about tomorrow? the day after tomorrow?!"


    "i heard from han sanqian that this kind of weather will last at least a whole week."


    a week? !


    the group of people became even more annoyed. after all, this week really made people feel dark.


    you must know that today''s daily consumption has almost wiped out everyone''s money, and the price of ice continues to rise. after a long time, it is not as simple as making their money clean. it is almost possible to let most of them die directly.


    "so, we adjusted our strategy."


    "money, we can earn money, after all we are in business, but we can''t earn everyone''s black money, let alone earn everyone''s life money."


    "however, we are still discussing the strategy, so maybe you need to wait."


    someone hurriedly said, "how long will it take?"


    "i can''t tell you this at the moment, because we need several people to discuss with each other. everyone knows that we can''t be a boss. after all, buying ice is such a large sum of money, so the result needs to be discussed by several bosses. it may be discussed in a while, and it may be difficult for everyone to agree, and the delay will be longer..."


    "however, rest assured, we will do our best to give everyone an answer and a satisfactory answer as soon as possible."


    after saying that, the man continued to put the wooden sign for the suspension of business on the table, got up and went back.


    all of a sudden, the crowd exploded.


    it''s such a fucking hot day, suddenly you can''t buy ice, isn''t that the same as killing them?


    how can this be? !


    "this...why did it happen all of a sudden?"


    "yeah, we still need to discuss. if the discussion takes too long, then... then don''t we have to wait forever? it''s okay to wait, but the problem is that the damn heat won''t stop because of us waiting." come down."


    "yeah, thinking about the next few hours or even longer, we will have to be directly exposed to this sweltering heat. this... doesn''t this want us to die?"


    sadness is everywhere, and many people want to cry but have no tears.


    "let''s go to the city lord and let him think of a way? otherwise, if we really wait like this, many of us may die in place before they finish discussing it."


    "what''s the use of looking for the city lord? it''s reasonable and reasonable for people to sell ice. when the city lord comes, he can only do nothing about it."


    yes, with a little rationality, it is actually very clear that whether the merchant deliberately delays the sale of ice or not, the obvious reasons are very sufficient and legitimate.


    no matter what to say on this point, people also hold the absolute truth.


    at this moment, with a loud shout, the city lord arrived...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4904

    as soon as they saw the city lord coming, everyone hurried over one by one.


    "city lord, you are here."


    "city master, the weather is so hot that we can hardly bear it, but this ice seller suddenly... suddenly wants to discuss a decision, and there is no ice to sell."


    "city lord, go and negotiate, we, we have no ice here... we can''t live."


    "yes, city lord, you...you have to be the master for us."


    in the current scene, all the people can only pray that the city lord will come forward to solve the ice problem.


    luo jin nodded, and then walked towards the seller with a few servants and luo ying''er.


    after chatting softly with the servants over there, after grasping the situation, luo jin led the people into the temporary shop.


    a group of people waited on the spot anxiously, about a quarter of an hour later, luo jin led the people out.


    "everyone, i have already understood the situation. they are indeed discussing how to sell this ice in the future. they also promised me that they will try their best to come up with the best way to satisfy as many people as possible with the lowest price. needs."


    luo jin did go in to find out, but even he couldn''t refuse the other party''s reasons.


    after all, what they were discussing was how to balance resources, and how to ensure that everyone in the city would not be affected by the heat to the greatest extent while ensuring that they earned less.


    this is even what he should do as a city lord.


    so, what can he, the city lord, say about the conscientious behavior of a conscientious businessman? !


    "city master, but when will this have to wait?"


    "yeah, no matter how conscientious their prices are, what''s the point if we''re all overheated before we can buy them?"


    a group of people were obviously not satisfied with the answer, clamoring for a specific time.


    luo jin was also a little embarrassed: "everyone, they are indeed still discussing, so there is really no way to give you the exact time. however, i guarantee that they will give everyone the most satisfactory answer in the fastest time. "


    "in addition, in order to make everyone feel at ease, luo decided to accompany everyone and wait here."


    after saying that, luo city lord ordered his servants to prepare seats.


    the servants simply lifted two chairs, and then put two umbrellas on top of the chairs, and luo jin took luo yinger to sit down.


    in this way, first, it can put pressure on businesses, and second, it can stabilize people''s hearts.


    this is the only thing luo jin can do.


    seeing that city master luo was waiting with them personally, although everyone was a little anxious, they couldn''t say anything more. they forcibly settled down one by one, sat on the ground and continued to wait.


    time passed by little by little, and the heat continued to heat up.


    at the scene, some had begun to feel irritable, some had begun to collapse, and some had even begun to pass out.


    even luo jin, after more than an hour, even though he had an umbrella to resist and a chair to make him more comfortable, he also began to experience serious physical discomfort.


    "father, if this goes on like this, i''m afraid people will die. we still have to find a way to get them out of the ice as soon as possible, otherwise, yetian city will be in chaos." luo ying''er reminded softly.


    luo jin rubbed the medicated oil, the strong discomfort made his body very uncomfortable.


    however, these are nothing compared to the pain suffered by more people in the city today.


    he got up slowly, glanced at the exhausted appearance of the people queuing up behind him, nodded, and walked to the shop again, found the servant and said, "brother, please come out for a moment."


    "city master, the shopkeeper is discussing the result, you know that, so go and disturb him at this time..."


    "go and tell him that it would be best if they come to an agreement now. just let him act according to the latest result. everyone needs ice. if this drags on, how many people will die in the heat?" middle?"


    "if they haven''t negotiated a result, then it will be calculated according to their maximum profit, and the price difference between them will be borne by my city lord''s mansion for everyone."


    in a word, the people behind immediately cheered.


    the city lord''s mansion is worthy of being the city lord''s mansion. at this most critical moment, they have assumed their responsibilities.


    you must know that the difference in price is definitely not a small amount. the city lord''s mansion is willing to spend such a huge amount of wealth to fill this hole. this courage is enough to make everyone happy.


    "long live the city lord!"


    "long live the city lord!"


    everyone cheered and cheered for the city lord''s decision.


    the servant was in a bit of a dilemma and didn''t know what to do. at this time, the boss walked out slowly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4905

    "yuetian city has a large population, and just making up the price difference is probably a huge number, which shouldn''t be borne by any one person. i really admire the city lord for his courage."


    everyone looked for the sound, and seeing that it was the boss, they all stood up in surprise.


    "the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper."


    "oh, the shopkeeper finally came out. this is what made our group wait a long time."


    "boss, hurry up and sell ice, we really can''t stand the heat."


    "yeah, hurry up. just ask how much you want."


    at this time, luo jin also hurriedly walked up to the other party with the support of his servants, and then smiled slightly: "brother, luo represents all the citizens of this city, and i hope that xiongtai will sell ice to save people quickly. if not¡­¡­"


    the businessman quickly bowed his head: "lord luo, you don''t need to be so polite. the bosses have already explained that selling ice is a good business, but we must first consider human life, so we will try our best to satisfy everyone in the city."


    "as for the price difference, the city has a large population. if luo city mainly pays for the difference, to be honest, even if luo city lord can afford the money, i am afraid that the city lord''s mansion will be completely in danger after the incident. the city lord''s mansion is always the operating mechanism of yetian city, if the city lord''s mansion is paralyzed because of lack of money, i''m afraid it will be a different kind of disaster for the people of yetian city."


    at one point, the other party really hit the point.


    the operation and maintenance of the city requires the city lord''s mansion, and the city lord''s mansion also needs to spend money to buy the trading products in the city trading market. if the city lord''s mansion has no money, how can the big business in yetian city be done this day?


    these are huge problems.


    "but now let luomou watch the people in yetian city die because of the heat, luomou must not sit idly by."


    "lord luo, don''t worry, i have discussed with several bosses, and the price of the ice will not change." the boss smiled lightly.


    in a word, not only everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but even luo jin was quite pleasantly surprised: "boss, is it true?"


    "of course it is true." the boss smiled, and continued: "i dare not joke with the city lord about this matter. moreover, considering everyone''s needs in the next few days, we have specially formulated a set of routes that are relatively more in line with the public."


    "that''s what the boss said."


    the boss smiled: "it''s very simple, barter."


    "barter?"


    "that''s right. in fact, we are also in business, so we always have to consider the profit. if we simply reduce the price, you know that our ice is depleted, and amethyst must be high in order to recover the cost. so, if that¡¯s it, the price must remain high, city lord, do you understand?¡±


    luo jin nodded, this is indeed the truth.


    ice will be lost as the weather gets hotter and the storage temperature rises as the storage ice becomes less and less. at the same time, this also includes loss during transportation.


    therefore, rising prices are inevitable.


    "however, we discussed it. if we sell ice in this way, we can make money, but i am afraid that half of the people in the city will have no ice to use, and they will die in the end."


    luo jin nodded again, this is also the truth.


    "so, after much deliberation, we came to the conclusion that exchanging goods is the most appropriate. you can exchange ice with us for some special products from yetian city or nearby. in this way, when we get these goods, we can still rely on them when we travel north and south. the difference in the flow of goods is to buy low and sell high, which is equivalent to going elsewhere to recover our costs and profits. in this way, we can ensure that we do not lose money, and at the same time, we can not bring such a big economy to yetian city consumption, what does the city lord think?"


    luo jin glanced at luo ying''er, this method is indeed good.


    it is equivalent to throwing the profit on the future resale, so it is indeed easier for the people of yetian city to bear and consume.


    seeing this, luo jin glanced at the others again: "what do you guys think of this opinion?"


    "lord luo, this plan is feasible."


    yes, yetian city''s specialty products are destined not to go up too much in price, which also means that the price of the ice flowers they bought is actually not very high.


    "then luo wants to ask, what does the boss want to exchange for what?"


    the boss smiled mysteriously: "everyone has this item, so naturally everyone can exchange it with us..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4906

    "cloth!"


    "cloth from a famous shop."


    cloth from famous stores? !


    speaking of this, the people of yetian city are naturally very clear.


    this cloth is extremely miraculous, and the most important thing is that it can withstand extreme cold. therefore, almost no one in yetian city knows, and no one does not know.


    after all, it is necessary for passing merchants to prepare this item. and the people living in yetian city are actually manpower.


    although yetian city is not as cold as the forest outside the city, there are still some things to be prepared for.


    "we have long heard that the cloth of the famous store is famous far and wide, but this cloth can only be purchased in this cloth spinning, which also means that only people who are not far from burning bone city can take advantage of the conditions to buy it at any time."


    "for you, this is commonplace."


    "but to people outside, this is a rare thing. the so-called rare goods can be lived in. we also believe that if this cloth is sold outside, the price will definitely make people happy. in this way, it can also make us feel at ease in exchange for ice."


    "city lord, everyone, what do you think?"


    "oh, i forgot to mention that a catty of cloth can be exchanged for 10,000 catties of ice, and we can keep the ice on your behalf. you can come and get it anytime you need it."


    can a catty of cloth be exchanged for 10,000 catties of ice? !


    when they heard the news, a group of people completely opened their pupils.


    at the current price of ice, a 10,000-jin pawn is worth tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of amethysts.


    you must know that although the price of cloth from famous stores is indeed not cheap, it cannot reach this level of price.


    moreover, the most important point is that everyone has cloth, but tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of amethysts are not necessary!


    without him, even if there is, it is impossible to take it out without losing everything, right? !


    although everyone has made a lot of money selling ice, there is a saying that it is easy to check into extravagance, but difficult to check from extravagance!


    everyone made a lot of money at once. although they encountered problems temporarily and needed to spend money to solve them, if there were other alternatives, who would be willing to spend their own money? !


    "boss, is what you said true?"


    "is it true that one catty of cloth from a famous store can be exchanged for ten thousand catties of ice?"


    "boss, you didn''t mean to see the city lord here, so you said that on purpose. after the city lord leaves, you will restore the high price?"


    although yetian city is a city of trade, luo jin really has no way to control other people''s normal business, but after all, this is luo jin''s territory, so even if you do business normally, you still need to consider the owner of the city. face.


    therefore, this reason for doubt is also very sufficient and appropriate.


    the boss chuckled and said, "i have to admit that i naturally want to give face to the city lord, but on the other hand, we really don''t want yetian city to be littered with corpses. therefore, we are serious about bartering things."


    "if you don''t believe me, you can ask city lord luo to supervise the whole process. we can build an ice seat for city lord luo, so that he can watch the whole process comfortably."


    hearing this, everyone looked at me and i looked at you, the other party dared to say this, it seems that it should be true.


    "i think it can be changed. although the fabrics of famous stores are indeed a bit rare, we do not lack them in yetian city."


    "yeah, i bought some cloth five years ago, and i haven''t used it once."


    "kebu is the key thing for us to keep out the cold. we don''t usually use it, but once it''s extremely cold, it can save lives. if we use it to change the ice at this time, after the heat passes, what if the extreme cold comes one day? manage?"


    "what are you afraid of? there is no cloth in the whole city. i don''t believe that the city lord will let everyone freeze to death. then he will know how to find a way."


    "if you change the cloth, if the extreme cold really comes, you will freeze to death at worst, but i don''t need to change it with cloth, but if i buy it with my amethyst, shit, i don''t know if the extreme cold will come or not, whether it will freeze or not." i don''t know about death, but i do know that i''m going to die of poverty. what kind of death is not death? the mother is freezing to death, at least i can feel refreshed, i''ll go home and get a cloth."


    "it makes sense, whether you can live or not, let''s talk about it after the hot days of these few days."


    after the words fell, many people went back to get their own cloths.


    of course, some people stood still and did not dare to move, the reason is very simple, they are businessmen, in other words, they still need to go through the forest, and these cloths are still their necessities.


    seeing this, the boss had an imperceptible smile on his face...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4907

    "change part."


    "except for the cloth we have to use, we can save as much as we can, and exchange as much ice as we can return."


    when businessmen go out, most of them actually have a lot of spare cloth. without him, it is inevitable to encounter some special circumstances in the forest. the cloth is either broken, torn, or missed.


    therefore, at this time, it is always safe to prepare more, after all, it is related to life.


    however, at this time, it is obvious that they can no longer make such a plan. they can only be careful with the only cloth they have, and take out the spare cloth and replace it.


    luo ying''er glanced at luo jin: "father, shall we change some too?"


    the luo family actually has a lot of cloth. one is that it is easier to buy these cloths because of their status, and the other is that they are always the core department of the operation of the entire city. therefore, they need to prepare some things in this regard.


    in case any merchant''s cloth is gone, or in case any city dweller loses cloth in his home.


    as a functional party, they must make these thorough preparations.


    therefore, the city lord''s mansion actually has a large number of cloth from famous stores.


    "go and get some. you can exchange some for your family''s use. in addition, exchange some for storage. let''s see which family has no ice because they have no cloth or money. when the time comes, quietly send some over. lives matter."


    luo ying''er nodded, greeted a few servants, and went back to the mansion with her maid.


    about half an hour later, many people came back with cloth from famous stores.


    as he said, the boss kept exchanging ice in proportion, and a new deal was in full swing.


    and the enemy camp ten miles away in yetian city.


    the elder frowned, his eyes fixed on the spies who came to report.


    "it''s really strange."


    the elder said something, then stretched out his hand, feeling the temperature slightly: "the weather today is considered pretty good, but to be honest, it definitely has nothing to do with the heat. in yetian city, now it''s hot like a steamer?"


    "elder, something is wrong."


    "yes."


    the spy hastily bowed his head: "every sentence of this subordinate is true."


    "buying ice when it''s cold, but now that yetian city is strangely hot, and selling ice again, the people who buy ice can make a lot of money."


    "could it be that those people who bought ice did it? but the question is, how did these people make yetian city extremely hot?"


    the elder muttered to himself, and was puzzled for a while.


    more importantly, what is the purpose of doing this?


    just to make money? !


    "go, explore again!"


    "yes!"


    the spy took the order and was about to go out when another spy from the city suddenly ran in.


    "let the elders know that the group of ice sellers in yetian city have made new news. they have engaged in the so-called barter. as long as they use cloth from famous stores, one catty can be exchanged for ten thousand catties of ice."


    hearing this, one of his subordinates immediately sneered and said, "although the cloth from a famous store is indeed rare, it seems ridiculous that one catty of cloth can be exchanged for ten thousand catties of ice, right?"


    "yes, but this is also a way to make money. after all, the cloth of famous stores is special. if you take it out to exchange for money, it can indeed exchange a lot of money."


    later, the spies hurriedly said: "i heard from the ice sellers that they think the same way. once the ice is distributed outside, it will be a rare commodity and can be sold at a better price. naturally, the cost and income of the ice will be recovered. "


    "no." the elder raised his hand suddenly: "no, no."


    seeing the elder like this, a group of subordinates were very surprised. what''s wrong with this? !


    "elder, what''s the matter?" the special envoy frowned.


    "the cloth from famous stores, are they really reselling it? have you ever thought about a possibility..." the elder looked at the special envoy.


    seeing the elder''s serious eyes, the special envoy''s heart suddenly turned cold: "elder, what do you mean to say, this cloth...is not bought and sold, but...is used to resist the extreme cold. of?"


    "then...the mastermind behind this incident...han...han sanqian, he..."


    suddenly, the special envoy was shocked to petrification on the spot...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4908

    yes, the situation is already clear.


    if han sanqian, the person behind the scenes, is about to come out, then many things will be immediately clear.


    against extreme cold, bu and han sanqian.


    if these three elements are combined, some things will be immediately clear to everyone.


    "han sanqian knows that our retreat is to release the extreme cold, so this guy got the cloth in the city in advance, the purpose is to let him have cloth to resist when we release the extreme cold."


    "however, our retreat plan can be said to be very confidential. it is impossible for han sanqian to steal our strategic plan."


    "yeah, this is very strange, how could han sanqian steal our plan?"


    the elder''s face turned cold, and he smiled disdainfully: "have you ever thought about the possibility that our plan was not leaked at all, and han sanqian knew it because he predicted what we were going to do?"


    "this...is this impossible? he is so powerful, han sanqian? can he even guess what we are going to do next?"


    the elder said: "what''s so strange about this? marching into formation, for a master, he can know what you plan to do next as soon as you move, it''s very easy."


    "if he really guessed what we were going to do, it wouldn''t be scary. what''s scary is that he managed to get most of the cloth in yetian city into his own hands. what''s ridiculous is that we have been they are all watching these things happen, but they have never discovered his ultimate purpose, and there is nothing to stop him."


    "yeah, who would have thought that he bought ice for cloth?"


    on this point, even the elder had to sigh, he really didn''t find the slightest clue.


    although, when han sanqian sent people to harvest the ice, he felt very strange, but...he was just strange!


    "buy free ice when the price is low, and sell ice at a high price when it''s hot. after absorbing the bone marrow of a wave of people, these people will feel sorry for the money they earned. it¡¯s not too much, but people become richer and become more attached to money.¡±


    "and at this time, han sanqian is properly proposing to exchange things. naturally, it will be difficult for these people not to be fooled."


    "this han sanqian is really a ghost."


    everyone nodded again and again. it is true that han sanqian''s tricks are incomprehensible to ordinary people. in this round, the people in yetian city are completely docile lambs, and han sanqian can choose whatever he wants.


    "the point is, by doing this, he took away everyone''s cloth invisibly, and everyone has no reason to resist. fair trade, free trade, we just want luo jin to make a public opinion offensive and force han sanqian to surrender. it''s just wishful thinking to come out with cloth."


    "yeah, han sanqian is too damn good."


    "it''s just that i don''t understand one thing..."


    in fact, not only he did not understand this point, but almost everyone at the scene did not understand it, that is how han sanqian managed to turn the originally normal weather into an unstoppable scorching heat.


    "you''re wrong, he didn''t change the weather, he just changed yetian city." the elder sighed helplessly.


    "actually, as long as you walk out of yetian city, i believe that deadly heat will dissipate completely in an instant. however, when a person encounters an emergency, his subconscious is to solve the current crisis, and he does not think of it. too far."


    "so, they would never think of going outside the city to try it. who would think so much?"


    the words of the elders do make sense.


    however, the core question remains unanswered.


    how did han sanqian make the whole city so hot? !


    the elder smiled slightly: "although i really don''t know how this guy did it now, but if it''s just a small city, maybe han sanqian may really have his way to do it."


    "but the specifics, i''m afraid we can only check again."


    "then elder, what should we do next? han sanqian has already predicted our judgment, and now we still have the cloth from a famous store in hand, shall we continue to implement tonight''s plan?"


    "yeah, the other party is prepared, and our effect may not be very good."


    the elder smiled slightly: "continue, why not continue?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4909

    "the cloth in yetian city is limited, and everyone knows what cloth means to them. i believe that even if han sanqian has cloth, he can''t care about his hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, right? "


    "when the extreme cold comes, someone has to die."


    the special envoy also nodded hurriedly: "i also agree with the elder''s point of view. if the extreme cold goes down, someone will die. at that time, whether it is the soldiers of han sanqian or the people of the dead yetian city, remember, the ultimate culprit they are all han sanqian."


    "public opinion will fall on him."


    naturally, yu bing needless to say, han sanqian, as the commander in chief, couldn''t absolve himself of the blame for not protecting his soldiers well.


    as far as yu min is concerned, they originally had enough cloth, but because of han sanqian''s tricks, they didn''t have any cloth. go up and attack han sanqian.


    "when the combat effectiveness of han sanqian''s troops declines, or when the people in yetian city hate them, our goal of the plan has actually been achieved."


    the elder nodded in satisfaction: "the envoy is right."


    "okay, i''ll let han sanqian know how good we are tonight."


    at this time, the cloth business in the city has basically come to an end.


    however, some people are still very busy.


    at least, someone in the underground is doing that now.


    one hundred meters underground in yetian city, a place was rumbling.


    looking from the outside to the inside, one can only see the flames shooting up to the sky inside, as if that place is the accumulation hole under a certain volcano.


    scar suddenly led a few people to run over, wearing light clothes, but there was a faint energy circle outside the light clothes for protection.


    otherwise, the temperature of the ground can cook it in an instant.


    he left several accompanying soldiers outside the cave, and then went inside alone.


    "leader, the cloth has basically been replaced, why don''t you take a break?"


    as soon as scar went in, he said to a person in the cave.


    the man''s back was facing the scar, and there was a stove in front of him, which was made of earth, but it was very different from ordinary stoves.


    it has many chimneys, each spreading in a different direction to the other.


    and in the very center of the furnace, there was a small stone that was spewing fire crazily.


    the man turned his head, with a slight smile on his face: "you have to do a full set of acting, i just bought ice, and it''s not hot all of a sudden, isn''t that good?"


    this person is not han sanqian, who else could it be?


    hearing han sanqian''s words, dao scar was speechless: "leader, although i am yours, but i must say one thing, your actions are shameless enough, why should you care about being less shameless?"


    yes, how hot is yetian city? !


    geothermal heat!


    han sanqian couldn''t control the weather at all, especially the weather in a perennially gloomy place like the mozu.


    however, han sanqian can change the temperature.


    just like human beings on the earth, human beings cannot control the cold weather and hot weather, but human beings can control the temperature, and can study air conditioning and floor heating.


    and han sanqian imitated this model.


    as long as he turns on the floor heating to the extreme, then why worry about the city not being hot tonight? !


    "your five elements divine stone is really miraculous. you can directly make the whole yetian city extremely hot with the power of a single stone." dao scar said enviously.


    han sanqian smiled slightly, it was just a trivial matter.


    after all, at the beginning, just a single flint could make ant-man''s living place dry and stuffy, making everything impossible to grow. now that the flint is still stored in the five elements stone and completely overlapped, its power is naturally unimaginable.


    in fact, the real difficulty is how to make the floor heating unfold.


    after all, even ordinary people know that underfloor heating requires the laying of pipes, at least to let the heat pipes go to the place you want to heat.


    coincidentally...


    ant-man digging, where to play.


    han sanqian only needs to activate the flint in the five-shaped divine stone at the original place, and then the flames of the flint can spread to every corner of yetian city.


    therefore, under such an environment, the effect of the floor heating will be directly maximized.


    how can yetian city not be hot? !


    although the method was a bit despicable, han sanqian couldn''t help it.


    he just created some predicaments artificially, and zhou yu beat huang gai for the rest.


    "now, we almost have cloth, but, as you expected, it''s not too much." scar said.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "as i expected? to tell you the truth, that''s enough."


    "enough? leader, are you kidding me? i''ve done the math. if it''s according to your expectation, then our cloth can only be used by half of the people at most, and the other half can do miscellaneous things? hard top?"


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "i said enough is enough, it must be enough."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4910

    scar was stunned, he checked it dozens of times, after all, these are life-threatening things, he can''t be sloppy.


    but no matter how meticulous he is, the final result is surprisingly consistent.


    bu is only enough for half of the total number of han sanqian''s subordinates.


    he really didn''t know why han sanqian said enough was enough, the gap was too big.


    "by the way, what''s the profit and loss when buying and selling ice?"


    "damn, lord, didn''t you say that you don''t care about profit or loss, as long as you get the cloth is the main thing?" scar said depressedly.


    han sanqian frowned: "if you tell me to report it, you can report it. there is so much nonsense."


    "it''s a pity, you told us to close the cards immediately when we were close to the bill, and after that, you pretended to suspend sales with the excuse of considering everyone''s consumption and long-term plans, and you still...you said that this is hunger marketing. when they are almost waiting, we will exchange things, so how do we make money?"


    hearing scar''s complaint, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile.


    indeed, the sudden suspension of selling ice was indeed a plan han sanqian had made before.


    all this is also to pave the way for changing cloth.


    the reason is also very simple. if it is sold normally, people suddenly exchange it for cloth. one is too anxious, and it may cause some people to criticize it. the degree of public acceptance is by no means so light.


    therefore, after the suspension, the people''s demand for ice will be even more eager. at the same time, because it is unknown when ice will be sold, the preciousness of ice has also been increased.


    and at this time, after everything is a foregone conclusion, it will be so natural to exchange things for things.


    "it''s okay, if you lose money, you will lose money. we need to spend money to buy cloth, and it may cost more than we lose." han sanqian didn''t care.


    if you simply buy cloth at the market price, it will cost a huge amount of expenses. what''s more, if you want to buy but the other party doesn''t want to sell, the price will continue to be raised, and the cost will be even higher at that time. is an astronomical figure.


    "go and get some money, and then find some textile workers in the city." han sanqian ordered.


    "what are you doing, you want to make clothes for us with cloth?" scar didn''t feel any curiosity about this decision, because he had thought about this question before coming here.


    but unfortunately, this is an untenable question.


    because even if all the textile workers in the city were called over, the end result would definitely be too busy.


    the reason is very simple. it is only one afternoon before it gets dark. if you want people to drive out the clothes of hundreds of thousands of people in such a short period of time, even if you exhaust them to death, you will never be able to do it .


    the workload is just too much.


    "just go and call, and then weave these cloths according to my instructions."


    after the words fell, han sanqian waved, and scar approached him.


    han sanqian told scar all his thoughts and demands. scar was very serious, but when he finished listening, he was dumbfounded.


    "master, are you sure?"


    "i am sure."


    "fuck, it''s that simple?"


    "yes, it''s that simple. however, after you are finished making, this batch of cloth must be handed over to me immediately, and i will do secondary processing, understand?"


    "what are you going to do, lord, it''s not scar that i doubt you, i doubt you, the key problem is... your method is useless even for a brute like me. it costs money, it took time, and it ended up like this? who are you perfunctory?"


    han sanqian''s nose was almost crooked when he heard scar''s spitting out.


    "you idiot, you just need to be stupid. can you stop thinking that the whole world is as stupid as you are? if you are asked to do something, you should obediently do it for me. since when did you develop the bad habit of convincing you? got it. fuck off."


    dao scar, who had been scolded by han sanqian, touched his head, feeling extremely wronged for a while.


    however, scar obediently complied.


    when the guy left, han sanqian had an imperceptible sneer on his mouth...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4911

    "fool."


    after scolding him, han sanqian turned around and continued to activate the five elements divine stone.


    however, he is also very clear that this kind of "after-sales" service will not last long, and the temperature is no longer as crazy as before.


    today''s firepower has begun to decline continuously. it is expected that by night, the overall temperature will return to a relatively warm situation.


    however, this temperature will continue.


    the reason is very simple. when the extreme cold comes, if yetian city can be protected by residual temperature in addition to the cloth from famous stores, then it can be regarded as a good protection for everyone.


    "mr. han, the ant-man troops have moved a large number of troops to yetian city according to your instructions, and a gully with a width of several centimeters has been dug around yetian city, including the bottom of the place where we are. "


    commander ant-man walked in at this time and reported.


    han sanqian nodded: "according to what i told you, all the ant-man troops will gather in the big room behind my room after nightfall." han sanqian said.


    "yes. however, i would venture to ask, can this work?"


    "what do you mean by capable?"


    "actually, ant-man is not afraid of sacrifice. i have been repeating this point since i came here. if the other party is really as mr. expected, if he will deal with us at night, then he will only deal with us. if he takes us to night sky city, i am worried that he will causing innocent casualties in yetian city."


    "and once the people of yetian city are implicated, they will probably blame us."


    "yetian city is not our city. it''s normal for the people to dislike us, but if they are full of hatred for us, it will be extremely unfavorable to our battle situation. therefore, considering this aspect, i..."


    han sanqian smiled: "i know your concerns, but i also have my plans and arrangements, so you don''t have to worry about it. it''s the soldier''s duty to charge forward, so other things are my duty as a commander."


    "since mr. han has said so, then the little one should obey obediently. if there is nothing else, the little one will leave first."


    han sanqian nodded, but just after ant-man walked a few steps, han sanqian seemed to remember something again: "you have done so many projects today, to tell you the truth, you are not tired."


    "the amount of work is indeed huge, but it''s hard to say how tiring it is. what''s your order, sir?"


    han sanqian frowned slightly: "i think that after tonight, the extreme cold may become normal, or even worse, we have to think about the way forward."


    "please tell me, sir."


    "i have an idea, if you are not tired, realize it as soon as possible today, otherwise, i am worried that you will be more tired as you go."


    after saying that, han sanqian freed up a hand and directly drew on the ground the approximate position and figure of the people underground at this time, and then drew many branches on top of the existing figure.


    these branches are many and densely packed.


    "can we finish it before dark?" han sanqian asked.


    commander ant-man thought about it, and the amount of work was really huge, but it wasn''t impossible to complete the task.


    "you can give it a try."


    "you can do it. remember, there must be a switch in each branch, and the switches of all branches must have an integrated main switch, which is convenient for us to operate."


    "yes."


    after commander ant-man took the order, he retreated quickly. not long after, the ant-man underground started to move quickly again.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but smile as he thought about his two previous instructions: "if both of you can do this seamlessly, then the combination of your two plans will allow us to advance and retreat. .¡±


    "i''m looking forward to seeing the finished product."


    after the words fell, han sanqian''s eyes showed a deep meaning again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4912

    in the afternoon, it was almost peaceful.


    all parties are moving, all parties are still.


    the overall situation has not changed in the slightest.


    if anything has changed, it might be the temperature.


    with the passage of time, the temperature that seemed to be rising crazily has slowed down. it is not crazy about shang yang, but gradually began to cool down.


    in the evening, although the temperature is still muggy, it is generally much better than the one that is about to kill people at noon.


    han sanqian got out of the hole in the rare free time.


    without him, because this time he will inevitably come out.


    in the city lord''s mansion.


    today''s supper is much lighter than usual. in the past, because of the temperature, the meals in the city lord''s mansion were mostly tonic and heat-based, but today, because of the abnormal weather, the food is light and heat-clearing and detoxifying. host.


    the servants had just served the food, and luo jin and luo ying''er had just sat down. at this moment, a chuckle from outside the hall reached their ears.


    "do you two mind adding more chopsticks?"


    "although the weather is hot, the food you guys are eating is too light. i happened to bring some vegetables."


    as soon as the words were spoken, two shadows flew over, and then obediently landed on the table, which turned out to be two delicacies.


    in the next second, han sanqian''s figure landed in the courtyard.


    several guards subconsciously ran towards han sanqian, but when they saw that it was han sanqian, they couldn''t help but retreat a few meters consciously.


    at this moment, luo jin and the others also found out that it was han sanqian, and hurriedly waved his hands to let the guards go down.


    the guards couldn''t wait for it, and all of them withdrew.


    "i said why my room suddenly became brighter. it turns out that there are distinguished guests visiting." luo jin smiled and got up to greet him.


    luo yinger followed closely behind.


    han sanqian waved his hand, indicating that the two of them don''t have to be so polite, and then walked in with big strides.


    "mr. han, you really can''t see the end of the dragon." luo ying''er quickly filled a glass of wine for him, and said with a smile.


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "princess, if you praise han sanqian like this, you are not afraid of han sanqian''s early death? after all, your life is too short."


    in a word, it not only defuses the princess''s praise, but also enliven the atmosphere.


    luo ying''er smiled, feeling a little embarrassed, after all, she never thought that han sanqian could answer like this.


    "okay, ying''er, mr. han has already said that, so stop complimenting him." luo jin smiled, and then raised his glass: "mr. you drink."


    han sanqian smiled, and quickly raised his wine glass: "it was han who made a sudden visit, and the lord luo does not dislike han."


    after the words fell, han sanqian drank the wine in one gulp.


    luo jin smiled: "it seems that mr. han''s cloth has been woven."


    han sanqian said: "lord luo knows that i am imitating cloth?"


    luo jin shook his head helplessly: "actually, the old man really didn''t understand the meaning of the operation of buying ice at the beginning, and even when it came to the barter, i still didn''t reflect it."


    "but in the afternoon, after i saw someone recruiting textile craftsmen, if i couldn''t reflect this, wouldn''t this old man be too demented?"


    luo ying''er also added with a smile: "the people who need cloth in this city can be other people or businessmen, but if they also need weaving, i''m afraid there is no other candidate besides mr. han. ?¡±


    han sanqian smiled, he did not deny this, after all, what the princess said was indeed the truth.


    however, han sanqian knew long ago that as long as he finds someone who weaves, his reselling will be made public.


    for this, he is mentally prepared.


    "it seems that han''s little tricks can''t be hidden from the two vicious eyes." han sanqian said.


    "mr. han, if this is considered a trivial skill of yours, then i am afraid that there are not many shrewd strategies in this world. you, please stop being humble in front of us. this trick of yours has kept all of us in the dark , even when the old man ran out of ice to sell in the afternoon, he was worried about what to do."


    luo ying''er smiled softly: "stop saying polite words, mr. han, what do you want to do when you come to the city lord''s mansion today?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4913

    han sanqian was caught out of his mind, and smiled awkwardly: "look, let me just say, i can''t hide it from the eyes of the two of you. i came here tonight, and i really have something to ask for."


    luo ying''er smiled softly; "originally it was our honor that mr. han begged us for something, but i think mr. han''s attitude towards begging us does not seem to be begging, but more like... a discussion."


    luo jin also laughed: "that''s right, that''s true. mr. han seems to have a plan in mind and we will definitely agree."


    han sanqian said: "that''s true. after all, some conditions are completely self-interested, so no one will refuse, will they?"


    the two looked at each other, and for a moment they were a little puzzled as to what han sanqian meant.


    "in that case, please tell mr. han directly." luo jin said.


    han sanqian said: "i can''t say anything bluntly, i just want to ask, now a lot of cloth in the city is in the hands of han, if the extreme cold comes tonight, can the lord luo guarantee that everyone in yetian city can survive safely?"


    luo jin frowned slightly. although han sanqian collected a lot of cloth today, theoretically speaking, although most people must consider the importance of cloth to the extreme cold, they may not exchange all of it, but , he can''t guarantee some "heinous" people outside of the theory.


    human nature cannot stand any test, especially in the face of greed and disaster.


    who can guarantee that someone didn''t replace all the cloth and keep more of their property? !


    "i can''t guarantee that everyone can survive the extreme cold safely."


    han sanqian nodded: "then what if han has a way to confirm that everyone in the city can survive safely? excuse me, will the lord luo refuse such a condition?"


    as the lord of the city, it is his duty to protect the city''s citizens. at the same time, protecting the safety of those who do business can also ferment yetian city''s reputation to the outside world.


    therefore, luo jin couldn''t refuse such a proposal because of emotion and reason.


    "no, but mr. han must have experienced the extreme cold. there is no other way but to fight with the cloth from a famous store. is mr. han planning to change the cloth back or something? if so, then mr. han, what should you do with your subordinates?"


    the amount of cloth is limited. it was originally enough for the original people and businessmen in the city, but the sudden addition of han sanqian''s hundreds of thousands of troops will obviously make the cloth stretched. therefore, in luojin in the eyes of han sanqian, it is obvious that han sanqian cannot unilaterally complete the security of the whole city by moving around.


    there will always be people who can''t distribute the cloth, and naturally there will always be people who will be frozen to death by the extreme cold.


    "there is no need for city lord luo to worry about this. he only needs to agree to a few requests from han, and han can guarantee that everyone in yetian city will have a safe night today." han sanqian smiled.


    the two father and daughter looked at each other, and luo ying''er took the lead to speak for her father: "if mr. han really has a way to guarantee this, it doesn''t matter what you ask."


    han sanqian smiled: "if anyone in yetian city dies due to the extreme cold, then lord luo can place the blame on han sanqian. as for the request, it is very simple. han needs a strong craftsman thousands of people, at the same time, lord luo allowed han to build something in yetian city. in the end, i hope that lord luo can mobilize his own guards or people in the whole city to protect the things han built. in this way, i can guarantee that yetian city will be worry-free."


    "of course, in order to prevent someone from destroying han''s things in private, i have a small suggestion. the whole city of yetian city is brightly lit tonight, so as not to give thieves any chance to attack secretly."


    "it''s that simple?" luo jin frowned.


    just now, he didn''t answer immediately, but his daughter took the call. the purpose was not to talk too much. now when he heard han sanqian''s request, he was a little confused for a while.


    he thought that han sanqian would make some excessive demands.


    "it''s that simple. if the lord of luo city agrees now, our agreement will come into effect. my people are ready to set up the work. how..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4914

    luo jin frowned slightly, thinking carefully.


    in fact, these requirements of han sanqian were not excessive at all, and could even be said to be simple.


    yetian city wants to meet these conditions, it is almost extremely simple.


    moreover, he can easily explain these requirements to the person opposite.


    han sanqian forced it!


    therefore, it is not difficult to agree to this thing.


    however, he was really curious about how han sanqian could guarantee the safety of everyone with these alone.


    "lord luo is very confused? it doesn''t matter, as long as you nod, you will know later."


    luo jin smiled: "does luo have any reason to refuse?"


    han sanqian smiled and raised his wine glass: "then thank city lord luo first."


    after drinking, han sanqian politely got up and left.


    looking at han sanqian who left, luo jin shook his head and smiled wryly: "this han sanqian always does things in strange ways, making people puzzled."


    luo ying''er smiled softly: "but he has his own strange rhythm, which is difficult for outsiders to understand, we can only wait and see what he will do today, and what method he will use to ensure the safety of yetian city. "


    luo jin smiled: "i really want to chase it out now to see clearly, but it''s a pity that my identity is always a city lord, so i have to be prudent."


    "isn''t it enough for us to eat faster?" luo ying''er laughed.


    a quarter of an hour later, the two father and daughter had already had dinner, and on the surface they went out because they were bored, but they both knew that they couldn''t wait.


    when the two went out, there were actually quite a few onlookers on the streets of yetian city.


    no way, after han sanqian got luo jin''s consent, the whole yetian city was buzzing, and it was not difficult for people to pay attention.


    "lord luo, what is han sanqian doing?"


    "yes, in the area from the east to the south of the city, many craftsmen are working there in full swing. it seems that they are strengthening the city defense."


    "from the west to the north, the underground is also making endless noises. is there some kind of trench being dug over there?"


    as soon as luo jin came out, many people came up to ask.


    luo jin was also full of doubts, how could he know these things.


    "you don''t need to panic. han sanqian said that there might be an extreme cold tonight, so he is making preparations for the extreme cold." luo jin could only bite the bullet and explain to everyone.


    hearing this, many people were even more puzzled.


    "the extreme cold is coming, so what are you doing? we all know that the only way to deal with the extreme cold is the cloth from famous stores."


    "that''s right, city lord luo, is there some misunderstanding? or is it that han sanqian doesn''t understand the situation at all, so...he messed up?"


    luo jin looked at luo ying''er helplessly. obviously, he didn''t know how to continue explaining for a while.


    luo ying''er was ordered in danger, and smiled softly: "you don''t have to be confused, in fact, han sanqian has already told us how to resist the severe cold, but, in order to prevent it from being destroyed in advance, it is inconvenient to tell everyone now."


    "at the same time, the city lord''s mansion also asks everyone to cooperate with han sanqian and guard all his construction measures."


    "this is related to whether each of us can be safe and sound under the extreme cold, so please pay attention to matters related to personality."


    as soon as the words fell, the doubtful people became more confused, but the shock in their hearts continued to rise.


    if it had been before, maybe everyone would not have thought the matter was serious, after all, many of them still had some cloth to withstand the extreme cold.


    but now, they have to be nervous. the reason is very simple. even han sanqian can accurately predict that yetian city will suddenly become hot after it has not been hot. this happened not long ago. if everyone is not obedient , then, is it really necessary to wait to die?


    no one dared to question han sanqian''s words, especially now that the city lord''s mansion is following han sanqian''s words, what reason do they have? !


    and at this moment, there were sudden bursts of loud noises from the east and south of the city, and everyone hurriedly looked around, and were stunned for a moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4915

    "fuck, what is that?!"


    "what... what does this mean?"


    looking for the sound, there are countless and huge ropes floating in the east and south of the city.


    although these ropes were quickly pressed down, everyone saw clearly.


    in the next second, these ropes were quickly pressed down, and after that, everyone heard the sound of footsteps.


    at this time, many strong craftsmen ran towards this side quickly with their ropes in their arms.


    before the group of people could respond, the group of strong men had passed through them holding the rope, and then ran towards the west and north of the city.


    "what is this doing? what are you doing with so much rope?"


    a group of people looked dumbfounded, and had no idea what han sanqian was doing.


    each rope is as thick as several people''s arms, and looks quite strong.


    "yeah, what kind of operation is this?"


    luo jin and luo ying''er were also stunned at this moment. although they didn''t show any expressions on their faces, they had already brainstormed countless times in their minds.


    but they really can''t figure it out.


    "to be honest, if someone told me that this operation was to protect us from the extreme cold, i would definitely beat him to death."


    "that''s right, but it''s han sanqian who said such a fucking outrageous operation. i really don''t know whether to believe him or not."


    "forget it, just to be on the safe side, i''d better wrap up my cloth tonight."


    "i''ll wrap it up too."


    as soon as the words fell, many people were ready to go back to their rooms to get their own cloths.


    luo jin and luo ying''er looked at each other, as if they were asking each other if they needed to do the same.


    but obviously, both of them were hesitant, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "come on." luo jin said.


    "exist."


    "send guards to watch these ropes all the time, and no one is allowed to destroy them."


    "yes."


    "at the same time, order the whole process to be lit, so that yetian city will be brightly lit tonight."


    "the subordinates take orders."


    as soon as the words fell, the subordinates immediately took action.


    after a while, almost all the houses in yetian city were lit up with lights, which also made yetian city at this time seem like a city that never sleeps, and it looked extremely dazzling in this lonely and dark virgin forest.


    half an hour later, all the preparations were ready.


    at this time, the night has also entered the countdown to the arrival of the extreme cold.


    looking at the various big ropes on the ground, luo jin felt a little uncertain at the moment.


    the extreme cold is coming. according to common sense, he should hide in the cloth at this time. however, he is still standing on the street today, although the servants have already obtained the luxury sleeping bag made by the cloth shop in advance beside him, but he hesitated for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    if you get in, you naturally don''t have any fear.


    however, this also means that i don''t trust han sanqian. it''s a trivial matter for han sanqian to explain. what about everyone else in the city?


    i have done a lot of cooperative work, if i enter the cloth first at this time, then all my previous work will be turned into nothingness and jokes.


    however, if he didn''t go in, his survival instinct made him a little uncontrollable for a while.


    at this time, many of the other people had already entered their bags, but they all looked at the city lord luo in the street through the windows or others, and they wanted to see how the city lord would respond.


    therefore, the whole atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, and it was also a little bit hard to get off.


    a drop of sweat gently fell from luo jin''s forehead, it was cold sweat.


    call!


    suddenly, a gust of cold wind drifted past, blowing off the cold sweat on luo jin''s forehead, and almost shattering the luck in many people''s hearts.


    extreme cold, here we come!


    "the extreme cold is coming."


    someone screamed in panic.


    many of them may have experienced extreme cold, but they have never experienced it in this environment, let alone in yetian city, which has never been attacked by extreme cold, so they are naturally a little scared.


    and some people were even more worried for the luo city lord, after all, until now, the father and daughter have not got into their bags.


    luo jin finally made up his mind at this time, he made up his mind, he has already decided, he will hold on even if he bites the bullet, but his daughter can''t, so he wants to put his cloth bag on luo ying''er .


    but just when he grabbed his cloth bag with his hands, those huge ropes that had never been moved under his feet suddenly began to shrink continuously, and a big thing slowly rose up in the southeast of the city...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4916

    it was a huge piece of cloth made of cloth, like a huge canopy, almost covering most of yetian city.


    and as the rope continued to shrink, the height of the cloth dropped rapidly, and it rushed towards the north and west of the city at extreme speed.


    boom!


    the cloth passed directly over the heads of the crowd, covering them almost directly.


    when everyone was almost in a daze, the other end of the rope had completely started to tighten in the direction of the west and north of the city. after that, the entire cloth began to rise slowly, like a puffed up bag, wrapping yetian city directly. stand up.


    seeing the scene in front of them, everyone was dumbfounded for a moment.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "what''s happening here?"


    "these cloths..."


    luo jin was also a little confused, but soon he suddenly smiled knowingly: "these cloths are from famous stores. i think, i know what the weavers han sanqian found are used for."


    luo ying''er also understood in an instant. obviously, the project these weavers did for han sanqian was to put all the cloth they earned into a simple but neat piece.


    that is the shape it is now.


    "han sanqian made a big quilt from the cloth, and then covered the entire yetian city under the quilt. however, the quilt doesn''t have any support, so why does it automatically rise?"


    luo ying''er didn''t understand this detail. in theory, han sanqian should have used many big beads to support the cloth, so everyone has such space.


    how did they know that in fact, han sanqian didn''t need these.


    because han sanqian five elements divine stone is constantly creating flames, the slightly higher temperature will form a principle similar to a hot air balloon here.


    as long as a certain amount of firepower and enough discouragement are controlled, the cloth will only be propped up, and the city of brara will not rise.


    this point is not a problem.


    "master, the whole piece of cloth has completely covered yetian city. according to your request, the cloth starts from the east and south of the city, is pulled by ropes, and merges from the underground gaps in the west and north of the city." commander ant-man said times report.


    "bu also has to go through the underground of the west and north of the city at the same time, and finally has to return to the east and north of the city to complete the entire merger." han sanqian added.


    only in this way, can bu completely form an encirclement trend, and then no matter the people in yetian city or the ant-man living underground, they will be truly and completely protected by bu from the extreme cold.


    "it was done according to your instructions. moreover, i have sent heavy troops to guard the merger. if there is any problem, they will respond at any time." commander ant-man laughed.


    han sanqian nodded in satisfaction. if the cloth is distributed to everyone alone, the quantity is indeed not enough, but if it is put together into a big quilt, then naturally everyone can be covered under one big quilt complete with warmth.


    this is han sanqian''s coping method, the ultimate strategy.


    "bull, bull, haha, the leader is worthy of being the leader, and the boss is the boss after all."


    at this moment, scar had arrived before anyone else.


    looking at the appearance of scar, han sanqian couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "what? now you are the leader and boss of the leader? before executing the order, i don''t think you said that."


    scar is also shameless and smiled: "hey, then you can''t blame me, whoever held your weaving diagram was also very dumbfounded. this directly made people connect all the cloth together, i ..."


    "then may i ask you, if the cloth can''t be connected together, can i do this now?" han sanqian continued.


    scar touched his head: "leader, mine, mine."


    hai jin smiled softly: "leader, don''t be as knowledgeable as this fool. it''s not like you don''t know what his brain can figure out, then the enemy has already predicted it in advance. however, i still have to say something, leader, your move is absolutely amazing, i have thought of many ways how to use these insufficient cloth, but i have never thought of using this method."


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "actually, i don''t want to, but this is also a way out of nowhere."


    "by the way, leader, forgive me for talking too much. although we do have a way to protect the people in the city now, there is a worry that my subordinates have to ask."


    "you mean to say that as long as the enemy launches a slight attack and destroys the cloth over our city, we will be defeated, right?" han sanqian looked towards the sea.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4917

    haijin nodded.


    all of them are in this cloth bag, which is actually equivalent to covering yourself in the bed. even a fool outside can beat you violently.


    as long as the enemy stops the extreme cold for a while, the people inside will not feel the slightest change under the absolute temperature. at this time, as long as the enemy sends some people to attack everywhere, the cloth will be bombarded by the enemy without even thinking about it. it cannot be turned into a residue.


    han sanqian nodded: "i have thought about this problem from the very beginning, and it is indeed a very fatal point. however, i have also thought about remedying it."


    "leader, how do you want to remedy it? i don''t have any doubts, i just want to understand the principle. in the future, i can''t say it''s a perfect replica, but at least i can draw a gourd."


    han sanqian smiled lightly: "you may not be able to copy this method."


    "i have experienced that kind of extreme cold. it can be said that there is almost no grass and nothing. this can almost show that under this extreme cold, ordinary things are difficult to be effective."


    "so, we want to protect our protective cloth, and there is always no other way."


    no matter how many soldiers you send, you will die.


    "then what if the people sent are also wearing cloth from famous stores?" hai jin asked.


    "in fact, how many people can we send? ten thousand, or twenty thousand? can we send a million people?"


    can''t reach.


    "so, since the absolute number of others cannot be reached, what can we do if the enemy is determined to destroy us? what''s the point of me going, or thousands of brothers going up?"


    this is true.


    han sanqian''s individual ability is extremely strong, he went out to protect, but the result is not as good as directly putting them into the eight desolation book, at least, the effect is the same.


    he was still fighting alone, and a target as big as yetian city was more likely to be a hindrance to him.


    wouldn''t it be a waste of a show for everyone, and a whole day of busy work? !


    but if he attacked with all his members, he might indeed be able to help han sanqian resist the enemy''s attack, but the problem was, if han sanqian and the entire team could be guaranteed, why bother?


    so, this seems to be an endless loop.


    "we have to rely on external forces." han sanqian said.


    "external force?"


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "yes, do you still remember tianmo castle?"


    dao scar and hai jin are both from tianmobao, this point, even if they are killed, they will not forget it.


    especially scar, a native of tianmobao!


    "what''s the matter with tianmo castle? aren''t we in yetian city?" dao scar rubbed his head, really not knowing what han sanqian meant.


    han sanqian smiled slightly and looked at haijin.


    although hai jin didn''t want to understand, he was not as eager to answer as scar was.


    he pondered for a moment, and when he was about to shake his head, a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in his mind, as if he had thought of something all at once.


    "the lord is saying that the formation that angelica had set up in the demon fortress?" hai jin asked tentatively.


    han sanqian nodded: "smart, that''s right."


    at the beginning, the large formation of tianmo castle almost caused han sanqian a lot of suffering. it gathered the strength of the whole city to support the entire defensive formation, and provided the formation with a steady stream of energy.


    coincidentally, danggui was so complacent at the beginning that he told han sanqian the secret of the formation, and han sanqian also replaced his original formation eye with a small black stick in order to break the formation, thus controlling and operating the entire tianmo castle. array.


    now, han sanqian thinks that if this formation was able to beat him back then, it can also become a great hero to help him today.


    sometimes life is like this, it can be the punch that beats you, but it can also be the stepping stone to the top of your life.


    "leader, the more you talk about it, the more confused i become. what is the relationship between the big formation of tianmo castle and us now?"


    looking at scar''s confusion, and seeing hai jin looking at himself expectantly, han sanqian smiled: "it''s very simple, use it backwards."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4918

    "use it in reverse?"


    sure enough, the two were more confused at the same time.


    "that''s right, use it in reverse."


    han sanqian smiled: "the formation of tianmo castle is extremely strong. if you want to break the formation, you must understand the mystery of the formation, and secondly, you can break the formation."


    "so, we use it in reverse. the formation still absorbs the energy of all of us and maintains its operation, but i put it on our cloth bag at the eye of the formation. i don''t expect our formation to attack the enemy, but the enemy wants to break it. our formation will inevitably break our formation."


    "then, doesn''t this formation naturally become the formation to protect us?"


    hearing han sanqian''s words, haijin suddenly realized.


    originally, the formation of tianmo castle tended to be a semi-offensive formation that trapped people. anyone who wanted to get out of this formation had to disrupt the operation of the formation.


    but on the other hand, if the formation exists in a certain place, then if you want to destroy this place, you must first remove the formation, and the formation also plays a reverse protective role.


    "i''ll go, can you still do it like this?" the scarred man was dumbfounded.


    although he understood it now, he knew very well that if he had to think about it, it would probably be right in front of him, and he would never think of figuring out such a game in his life.


    it''s really wonderful.


    "the eyes of the formation are your little black stick, which means that you will know immediately if there is any disturbance outside."


    han sanqian nodded: "before, i had asked ant-man''s brothers to dig a lot of secret passages underground."


    the purpose of its existence is to allow han sanqian to react immediately when he is attacked through the little black stick induction formation, and at the same time, once he finds that it is necessary and suitable to attack, he can attack quickly.


    in this way, yetian city is equivalent to having eyes and hands. it can be said that it is more than enough to deal with the destructive actions launched by the enemy after the extreme cold is stopped.


    "leader, it''s amazing." dao scar gave a thumbs up directly.


    hai jin also smiled and shook his head helplessly. with such a wise enemy, it is no wonder that the tianmo fortress was easily destroyed by him back then, and it is also why it is surrounded by millions of troops, but after several days of fighting, there is still no substantial result.


    whoever is his enemy is really unlucky.


    the ant-man commander bashi also sighed: "mr. han looks young, but to be honest, you are actually like a long-lived old man. your men have lived time and time again."


    a person can play a game of dead chess alive, which is already a very remarkable skill, but han sanqian can play dead chess several times, which is simply admirable, and at the same time, he secretly laments his very powerful.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t blow the rainbow farts. you have been busy all day, go and rest. in addition, the brothers who pretended to be businessmen this afternoon did a good job. remember to reward others."


    back then, han sanqian asked people from the cavalry regiment to pretend to be businessmen. there was no way, everyone in yetian city knew them, so in order to achieve the effect of acting, han sanqian had to send some strangers.


    the cavalry regiment is naturally the best choice.


    "hey, don''t worry, leader, it''s definitely indispensable for my brothers to cooperate so well."


    han sanqian nodded, and sent everyone away with a wave of his hand, while he began to push the five elements god stone with one hand to continue running, while closing his eyes and starting to operate the formation.


    at the same time, he senses the changes in the entire formation through the little black stick at all times.


    once there is any change in the formation, he can sense it immediately. at the same time, the ant-man troop is next to him, and the temperature in the ground will be low. put them next to him. one is to be close to the five elements god stone, god stone the scattered fire can increase the overall temperature.


    of course, another reason is that it is convenient for han sanqian to send them to fight at any time.


    one stone two bird!


    at this time, the people in the city are still in shock. of course, apart from the shock, everyone is also very happy.


    the reason is very simple. under the extreme cold, yetian city is still safe and sound. at least, the lord luo, who is not wearing any cloth from famous stores, is using his body to tell them the answer and the truth.


    the crowd was completely dumbfounded.


    they estimated that no one thought that the extreme cold would come, and that yetian city would fight against the extreme cold in this way, to be precise, han sanqian would fight against the extreme cold in this way...


    at this time, the army outside the city...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4919

    the extreme cold had already started, and the crowd naturally sneered in the tent waiting for the spies outside to report back.


    "this time, under the extreme cold, the casualties in yetian city will be very interesting figures."


    "that''s right, let''s see if han sanqian is the security guard or the security guard. the security guard will be hated by the people, and the security guard will lower his fighting ability. this is two glasses of poisoned wine. no matter what he chooses, he will die undoubtedly."


    "elder gao ce, han sanqian is like a grasshopper in your hands, you can pinch him however you want."


    while the crowd was happy, they naturally did not forget to praise their elders.


    the elder smiled slightly, not very proud, but obviously happy.


    no one will refuse sweet talk and flattery.


    at this moment, several hurried figures outside the tent stopped, and everyone regained their energy. it was obvious that the spies who went out to investigate had returned.


    they hurriedly ordered people from outside to come in, and sure enough, it was their spy team who came back.


    "how about the casualties in yetian city?"


    "did the common people die more, or did han sanqian''s troops die more?"


    several executives asked first.


    the captain of the spy team glanced at the elder, lowered his head, and knelt on the ground: "elder qi, the extreme cold has fallen, but..."


    "but what?"


    "however, we don''t know the casualties in yetian city for the time being."


    "i don''t know yet?" without waiting for the elder to say anything, an executive stood up and cursed angrily, "what are you doing to eat? you can''t detect the casualties in yetian city?"


    the elder hurriedly waved his hand, stopped the man, looked at the captain, and said, "did you encounter any problems?"


    "it''s better to ask the elder to move out of the tent, the little one... the little one can''t tell."


    after the words fell, the team leader buried his head even lower, feeling even more ashamed for a while.


    the elder didn''t have any airs at this time, he hurriedly got up and walked outside.


    a group of people also hurriedly followed and came outside the tent.


    when a group of people arrived outside the tent and looked towards yetian city, they were also completely dumbfounded.


    it''s just that compared to yetian city''s dumbfoundedness, their dumbfoundedness also contained shock, but more doubts.


    "what the fuck is this?"


    "is that yetian city?"


    "how did it become a ball?"


    "damn, what the hell is that bastard han sanqian doing? did he use the cloth from a famous store to wrap a whole city?"


    hearing the shock of his subordinates, the elder gritted his teeth slightly.


    the special envoy also looked a bit complicated: "elder, this han sanqian is really smart, to use such an outrageous method to save cloth, but, having said that, this method can indeed protect more people from extreme cold with the least amount of materials." cold."


    the elder nodded silently, indeed.


    "however, this also has a fatal weakness." the envoy said.


    the elder said: "just like a tortoise''s shell, it is indeed safe for the tortoise to retract into the shell, but this also means that he has retracted his head and everything and lost the ability to defend."


    the special envoy said: "then let''s directly send troops to tear up all han sanqian''s cloth? however, if this is the case, the people of yetian city may..."


    the elder sneered: "whether they live or die has nothing to do with us? although it may be a pity to lose yetian city, but it can''t be rebuilt!"


    the special envoy nodded: "this subordinate understands, this subordinate will organize the troops now."


    "wait a minute." the elder raised his hand.


    the special envoy hurriedly turned around: "what else can the elder order?"


    "send more people, i believe that han sanqian should also understand what his weakness is, so..."


    "the elder means that he will have an ambush waiting there?"


    the elder nodded.


    "the subordinate understands that if the subordinate will integrate the troops, it will definitely destroy the cloth of yetian city."


    "very well, i am here to watch the whole process, waiting for your news."


    "yes!"


    after the words fell, the special envoy hurriedly took people away...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4920

    on the special envoy''s side, the vanguard has assembled urgently.


    even though it was just a simple task of destroying the cloth in yetian city, the special envoy who knew the importance of the task and the elder personally observed and supervised the battle was very clear that this action must be perfect.


    the vanguard of 80,000 elite troops soon followed his orders and set off towards yetian city.


    "damn it, when we get to the place, the vanguard will immediately attack the cloth of yetian city, and after that, the reserve troops will attack at the same time, preventing me from anyone who comes to stop us,"


    the special envoy was riding a black beast, looking very ferocious, with nameless anger burning in his heart, even the fucking extreme cold could be resisted by han sanqian like this, he couldn''t stand it at all.


    he had held back all his energy for a long time, and now he had the opportunity to beat han sanqian, so he naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    "yes."


    "let the people in the reserve team pay a little attention. if there are such obvious defensive loopholes, the enemy will definitely try their best to defend them. we must be fully prepared and ready for any attack that may attack us. response."


    "yes."


    as soon as they approached yetian city, with the command of the special envoy, the troops were directly divided into two.


    one body directly flew up, attacking the cloth in the sky above yetian city, and one body rushed directly to the bottom of yetian city, waiting with heavy troops to deal with various attacks.


    "superior!"


    tens of thousands of soldiers in the sky directly slashed at the cloth in yetian city.


    the special envoy also looked around nervously all the time.


    100 meters.


    fifty meters.


    ten meters.


    one meter!


    it''s getting closer and closer.


    but the envoy''s heart became more and more confused.


    why has there been no enemy attack yet? !


    however, doubts belong to doubts, but the special envoy is still happier.


    he wished that han sanqian could not set up any defenses, which would make it easier for him to attack the opponent directly, simpler and more powerfully.


    boom!


    the troops in the air have successfully reached the cloth above yetian city, they bombed wildly, or slashed wildly with knives.


    for a while, let alone cloth, i am afraid that even a pile of steel can be turned into a puddle of mud under this offensive.


    but just when everyone thought that the cloth was about to be chopped down, a strange thing happened.


    dang dang dang dang dang!


    on the cloth that had nothing at all, when the knife hit them, a circle of light suddenly rose directly. facing the countless attacks, they were directly immune to the group, and abruptly turned all the attacks into nothing .


    "special envoy, there seems to be some kind of energy shield protecting the cloth."


    the subordinate immediately shouted in a hurry.


    the special envoy clearly saw the scene in front of him clearly, and was shocked and annoyed for a while.


    "damn it, does han sanqian just want to rely on this little energy shield to stop us from attacking?"


    the special envoy''s words and anger are understandable. after all, yetian city is so big, if it is simply protected by an energy shield that turns into true energy, it will be of great use.


    after all, although the energy shield doesn''t consume too much qi, it''s just a small aspect, and it''s not a big problem if it''s used to protect individuals.


    but if the area is directly increased to tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of times, it will be different, and the energy it will consume will be extremely huge.


    of course, the most important point is...


    even if he, han sanqian, is a fucking qi monster, he can really support such a huge energy shield, but what about its strength? !


    obviously, anyone with a brain knows that the bigger you support, the smaller the protection level of the energy shield will be.


    there are two poles of things. while one side is strengthened, the other side will naturally be relatively weak.


    "in this case, han sanqian wants to resist the 40,000-strong attack of our army? can he resist it? is he really too naive, or does he treat us as fools? order the troops to attack me more fierce!"


    "i want him, han sanqian, to pay a heavy price for his stupid behavior."


    the subordinate took the order, and with a wave of his big hand, the sky troops regrouped their strength immediately. if the previous attack could still be said to have had a tentative factor, then this time, it was obvious that they were going to gather all their strength, without the slightest attack. show mercy...


    boom! ! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4921

    thousands of attacks, with all kinds of swords and swords entrained, combined with the deployment of hundreds of lights in yetian city, fangfo has lit up the entire sky of yetian city in an instant.


    swipe!


    bang bang bang!


    all kinds of explosion sounds, all kinds of blocked sounds, just listening to it makes people feel so frightened and terrifying.


    at least, many people in yetian city almost closed their eyes tightly under the sound, and they were so scared that they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    after all, many solid city walls may not be able to withstand such a dynamic attack, and the top of their heads is just a piece of cloth that doesn''t look very thick.


    in the subconscious of most people, although cloth has toughness, it is actually very fragile, especially in the face of knives and fire.


    luo jin also stared at bu, although he couldn''t see what was going on outside, but through the light brought by the attack from outside, he also knew very well that the opponent''s offensive was extremely strong.


    once the cloth is broken, it will be a disaster for all of them.


    at this moment, han sanqian walked out slowly.


    seeing han sanqian, everyone''s nervousness eased a little.


    "mr. han, the enemy is coming, what should we do?"


    "yeah, look at the flames outside the cloth, it''s too fierce."


    "mr. han, we can''t sit still. once there is any problem with the cloth of the famous store, it will be a devastating blow to us. at that time, how many people in our city will die because of it."


    a group of people circled around han sanqian, expecting han sanqian to respond to them.


    han sanqian just smiled lightly, and then waved his hands: "everyone, mr. han is neither deaf nor blind. naturally, mr. han can see and hear the other party''s call, but don''t panic, everyone, mr. han are you still standing here, even if the extreme cold is coming, you must deal with me first."


    although han sanqian didn''t respond directly to anyone, at least these words could make everyone feel a little more at ease.


    luo jin also came up at this time, and everyone also intentionally made way for the old man.


    after all, they all know that if they really want to ask one, two, three, then the only one who can really negotiate is their own city lord.


    "mr. han." luo jin stepped forward and saluted very respectfully.


    "lord luo city." han sanqian smiled lightly, and then continued to add: "although the battle has started, may the security in other parts of the city be at ease?"


    "mr. han, don''t worry, the people on patrol are luo''s cronies, and we guarantee that the city will be safe. it''s just..."


    of course han sanqian knew what he was going to say, and said, "city lord luo can rest assured, mr. han can guarantee that as long as the inside is not damaged, then mr. han can guarantee the safety of yetian city with his life."


    nothing could be more reassuring than these words.


    luo jin nodded, and turned to look at many city residents behind him: "everyone, have you heard? since mr. han has already said this kind of thing, i don''t want to say anything else. bu is related to many of us. life and death, so, i hope that everyone can work together to protect the cloth above the city, it has nothing to do with war, and it has nothing to do with any camp selection, it only concerns the safety of everyone in yetian city."


    someone stood up immediately: "lord luo, daxia han, don''t worry, i will ensure the safety of these cloths even if i don''t sleep tonight, and don''t even think about destroying them."


    "not bad!"


    "damn it, whoever touches our cloth will have trouble with us."


    seeing the enthusiasm of the crowd, han sanqian smiled slightly. in fact, he didn''t expect the whole city to help him look at the cloth.


    the inside of bu still depends on the bright lights and the people sent by the city lord''s mansion to guard. he wants everyone to say this, but it is just to deter those who want to try to cause damage.


    let him understand that it is an unwise choice to make sabotage when the city is so brightly lit and everyone is likely to protect it, and what he should do is to retreat in spite of difficulties.


    han sanqian gently raised his hand to signal for everyone to be quiet, and then he said, "in this case, it''s getting late, everyone, go back and rest, of course, in order to let you sleep at ease, i will show you something."


    after the words fell, han sanqian directly used his true power to forcibly open a sky...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4922

    as the sky screen opened, in an instant, the situation outside was completely unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes.


    as the eyes of the formation, the little black stick can easily observe all the surrounding situations. han sanqian can only use the sensor to project all the sensed pictures on the screen.


    in the screen, the second wave of enemies who are attacking in all directions has just been prepared, and they are also coming in large numbers at this time.


    all kinds of attacks hit the sky, and the mood of the crowd who had just been appeased was directly raised countless in an instant.


    for a moment, they felt that their hearts were about to jump out of their throats.


    they are all residents, or businessmen, when have they seen such an attack on them. therefore, although many people knew that this was just a sky, but because there was only a cloth between them, many people still fell to the ground on the spot, terrified.


    boom!


    a super-powerful attack wave strikes.


    at that moment, the fire in the sky almost burst into everyone''s eyes, and the real light outside the cloth also directly hit through the cloth.


    the collision of reality and virtuality makes people unclear where they are, like an audience outside the arena, and a participant in the arena.


    everyone is shaking!


    but this is far from the end, it''s just the beginning!


    because right now, stronger experiences follow.


    because of the attack, the whole bu was trembling crazily, and the whole yetian city was also trembling.


    i don''t know if it is the city driven by the cloth, or the cloth driven by the city. in short, at that moment, it feels like the world is moving crazily.


    screams, sounds of fear, appeared endlessly and continuously for a while.


    only han sanqian was still standing proudly in place, looking at the sky lightly.


    it was a proud gesture, and it was a kind of disdain.


    everything in fangfo tiandi has nothing to do with it.


    although luo jin and luo ying''er trusted han sanqian very much, in the interlacing of reality and illusion just now, although they didn''t scream and roar like others, they were also taken aback.


    what is the real immersive look and feel.


    that is, you are standing on the battlefield at this moment, just a cloth away from it, but the enemy''s target is still attacking you...


    it would be a lie to say that you are not afraid.


    but to say it wasn''t exciting would be equally false.


    however, after the shock, a group of people subconsciously touched their bodies and their heads, as if everything was safe and sound.


    "is this impossible?"


    "we... are we okay?"


    "is what we saw just now fake?"


    maybe the eyes can be deceiving, but it is impossible for every part of the body to be deceiving. apart from vision, their sense of touch can clearly feel that the whole city is shaking violently, and their sense of hearing can also hear various explosions one after another.


    "this cloth can really withstand the attacks of so many people outside?"


    "fuck, why do i feel so unreal?"


    "it''s just a piece of cloth. we know how flexible it is. how can it withstand such a fierce attack from the opposite side?"


    "it''s just incredible."


    in yetian city, i am afraid that a random person will know the cloth of this store far better than others.


    this cloth, apart from the extreme cold resistance, is actually no different from ordinary fine cloth in its other flexibility.


    luo jin and luo ying''er also looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    "mr. han, i really don''t understand, what kind of supernatural power did you use to be able to resist like this?"


    "the little girl also really doesn''t understand why... why this little cloth can be so strong."


    han sanqian smiled slightly, and glanced at everyone: "everyone, can you feel at ease now?"


    everyone nodded, but they still looked at han sanqian eagerly. obviously, they were all waiting for han sanqian to clarify their doubts.


    "you want to know so much? i can tell you, but i have a small condition." han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    "what conditions?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4923

    han sanqian smiled: "the condition is very simple, that is, go back and have a good rest, and i will tell you of course when the day breaks."


    after the words fell, han sanqian said, "anyway, i''m going to sleep now."


    a group of people were dumbfounded, and they wanted to solve the confusion now, but han sanqian turned out to be this one.


    seeing that han sanqian had left, everyone really didn''t know what''s the point of staying where they were, and besides, they were fighting outside, at least they would feel safer when they went back to the house, so they had no choice but to disperse one by one.


    however, everyone obviously couldn''t sleep when they went back, and they all looked at the cloth above their heads eagerly.


    at this time, outside the city.


    facing the shocking attack, the special envoy thought that he was sure of victory, but who knew that the next second, after the light of the attack disappeared, when the special envoy looked at bu above yetian city again, he was completely stunned.


    the cloth is as complete as it is in the sky above yetian city, without the slightest sign of being damaged.


    "special envoy, this..." the subordinate was stunned.


    "damn it, what''s the situation?" the special envoy was annoyed: "the attack of so many of us will be...effective against yetian city?"


    "even if the gods come, to protect such a big city and withstand the attacks of so many people, this...it''s impossible to do it, special envoy, let''s...what should we do?" the subordinate was helpless and anxious.


    "what should i do? what else can i do? i don''t believe that yetian city can be transformed into an iron barrel formation under the protection of han sanqian''s broken true energy circle! moreover, even if it is an iron barrel formation, i will not be able to do it today. if you want to bite him, order the troops, without my order, the troops cannot stop."


    "yes."


    the special envoy was furious, and he didn''t understand. he had a total of 80,000 troops, and even if 40,000 were in charge of defense, they were still 40,000 in attack.


    what is the concept of 40,000 people attacking, don''t say that han sanqian is just holding up an energy shield, even if he himself goes into battle, han sanqian may not be able to withstand such an attack.


    one must know how much energy an attack of 40,000 people must have. when the true god comes, one must avoid its edge.


    why han sanqian? and, what the hell is such a huge energy shield!


    "elder, it seems that something is not right."


    further away, the elders and cronies also saw the scene in front of them.


    "yes, our people should be fine, and they are attacking with all their strength. this can be seen from the light of the explosion just now, but why... the cloth in the sky above yetian city is safe and sound?"


    "a person''s energy is actually not enough to support the defense of a city. what method did han sanqian use?"


    the elder didn''t speak, it was obvious that the subordinate was right.


    relying solely on personal energy, what han sanqian is doing now is simply impossible.


    therefore, the elder was thinking about how han sanqian could do it.


    "i think it should be a formation."


    "only by using some kind of formation, or some kind of magical weapon, can we achieve this kind of momentum."


    hearing the elder''s order, several subordinates immediately responded.


    "if you want to achieve a magic weapon or formation of this scale, it should at least be some kind of extremely strong one."


    the elder nodded, and after careful consideration, he suddenly frowned: "could it be... the formation of the demon fortress?"


    "the formation of the demon castle?"


    "that is an ancient formation that has been passed down from generation to generation in tianmobao! i heard that tianmobao has always been passed on from inside to outside, so although tianmobao belongs to us, we don''t know much about this formation. han sanqian how could you know?"


    "that''s right, it''s impossible for han sanqian to use the formation of the demon castle."


    the elder resisted all the arguments without a wrinkle: "but what if he really will?"


    meeting? !


    hearing the elder''s words, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and at the same time, there was a trace of great fear in their eyes.


    it''s unlikely, is it? !


    although they don''t know what the heavenly demon castle''s formation is like, they are members of the same organization after all, so they will naturally understand some of the following situations.


    therefore, they are also very clear about some of the power and characteristics of the formation.


    if you will...


    "if he will, then our frontline troops...maybe...may be in bad luck..."


    "because, the formation of tianmo castle can not only defend, but also..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4924

    more attacking!


    it is absolutely impossible to be a cat or a dog if you want to join their organization.


    yetian city relies on unparalleled wealth, providing them with a lot of funds and taxes.


    as for the tianmo castle, it is farther away than yetian city, and it is still remote. what does it rely on? !


    it relies on the impregnability of tianmobao and the super strong counterattack carried in the defense.


    many of the elder''s subordinates are more aware of this point than the elder, because they are actually the people who have the most contact with the sky demon castle.


    "ghost seven."


    "exist."


    the elder called softly, and a subordinate named gui qi came out.


    "as the special envoy of tianmo castle, you should know more about the formation of tianmo castle, right?"


    ghost seven nodded slightly. he had a lot of contact with angelica in normal times. sometimes when angelica was drunk, his carefree personality would occasionally brag about his strange array of tianmo castle.


    therefore, for the understanding of this area, ghost qi actually knows more than ordinary people.


    "i heard from dang gui that the formation of the demon castle is supplied by the energy of the whole city, so it can raise the level of the formation to an extremely terrifying level. it can absorb all the formations in the invisible. everything about people."


    "this ensures that the formation is impenetrable! but at the same time, it also gives the formation sufficient ability to defend the defense and hide killer moves."


    "tianmo fortress is just a city, but everyone knows that as our frontier force, tianmo fortress is actually not that strong, but tianmo fortress can become a graveyard for masters in this environment, relying on array."


    the elder didn''t speak, and was preoccupied for a while.


    which means...


    the vanguard may be in great danger!


    the hateful thing is that the vanguard may not have any defenses at all, because even now, they have only just reacted.


    "if yetian city is really protected by the formation of tianmo castle, then our people..." the subordinate guiqi also looked at yetian city with great worry.


    "impossible, it is impossible for tianmo castle to pass the formation to an outsider. this is their secret, how could they give it to others at will?"


    "besides, didn''t you brag before being a turtle? he said that even if you want to pass it on to others, it''s impossible for others to learn it."


    "han sanqian was only less than half a month away from taking down the demon fortress. even if he took advantage of it and forced the demon castle to hand over the formation, it is impossible for him to master the formation in such a short period of time. bar?"


    everyone questioned.


    but at this moment, the elder opened his mouth: "but have you ever thought about it? even if you have sufficient reasons for doubt, the facts in front of you are clearer. except for the help of the strange formation of tianmobao, ye tiancheng will not be able to do so this night." how could it be possible to resist the combined strength of tens of thousands of our army?"


    with those words, all the doubters shut up.


    that''s right, if it weren''t for the strange array of the demon fortress, how would we explain the situation in front of us? !


    "could it be, is it really the strange array of the demon fortress?!"


    "if that''s the case, what kind of genius is this han sanqian? how could he have learned such a complicated immortal formation in such a short time?"


    "i can hear danggui bragging about it before. several generations of danggui''s family have studied this formation, but they can''t get the essence. even danggui''s father taught danggui himself, and it took a long time to cultivate danggui. this is han sanqian, so but in a short time... is he human?"


    the elder''s eyes narrowed slightly: "when this person is our enemy, he is really a serious problem for us. now that we have discovered it too early, he is so difficult to deal with. given time, what kind of person will he grow into?" monster?"


    i am afraid that i dare not think about it, because as long as he thinks back a little, an answer that is about to be breathed out will appear in his mind.


    he is most likely the one who overthrew them.


    and almost at this moment, yetian city, which had been under attack, suddenly became quiet.


    the quietness is a bit suffocating.


    and almost at the same time, a terrifying scene happened.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4925

    oom! !


    in the next second, the energy cover on the yetian city cloth suddenly burst into light, and the strong light exploded outward like a backlash.


    the group of people flying in the sky didn''t expect this to happen at all. there was an explosion, and everyone who had no defense was knocked down on the spot. it was like a mosquito flying in the air was clicked and lost its wings. generally, it landed like rain.


    although the strong explosion did not cause the ground defense troops to make any major mistakes, the super powerful explosion still made the crowd evacuate subconsciously.


    when they came back to their senses and looked up at the sky again, they saw the corpses of their own soldiers falling like rain, and they were stunned for a while.


    "my people... my people."


    "how...how did this happen?"


    "damn, fuck, how did our people disappear?"


    "forty thousand horses, fuck me!"


    the special envoy''s face was ferocious, and he was furious.


    beside the special envoy, several subordinates were also completely stunned. they had guarded against possible ambushes from the enemy, and they had also thought about possible attacks from any direction, but they would never have imagined that the cloth with nothing on the top a huge explosion of such power will erupt directly in an instant.


    they are all stupid.


    "what happened? this time, we suffered heavy casualties." the subordinate said with heartache.


    the special envoy gritted his teeth: "it''s a heavy price. no matter how heavy the price is, i must strip the cloth of yetian city today. i order the ground troops to fly to the air to support me immediately."


    "the special envoy..."


    "do it!" the envoy roared angrily


    in any case, the special envoy has already made up his mind, either the city will be destroyed overnight, or he and a group of soldiers will all die here today.


    many days of grievances have already made him extremely annoyed. now, his brigade has not even done a fart and suffered heavy losses. as a commander, how could he swallow this breath?


    anger finally defeated reason, and he had fallen into madness.


    the subordinates did not dare to disobey, waved their hands quickly, ordered the troops to continue to make up, and continued to attack yetian city.


    seeing half of the troops being blown down from the air, and seeing the new troops under yetian city replenishing, the elder who woke up from the shock immediately understood that this plan would not work.


    "why is the special envoy still sending troops to yetian city? doesn''t he know that yetian city is weird?"


    "as soon as this formation broke out, tens of thousands of our troops were directly repelled. it is obvious that the situation is not right. he is still fighting, what a ghost."


    "failed several times in a row, people are angry. it''s normal for the special envoy to have such a reaction, but what''s wrong is that han sanqian is really a dog. using this invincible formation at this time, we are now even with all kinds of anger, in fact, it is just kicking against the iron plate, and in the end, it can only be our own legs."


    "elder, please give me an order. our yetian city should give up the attack for the time being. right now is not the time to be arrogant. although the loss of tens of thousands of horses is nothing to us, it is still a waste of sacrifice. .¡±


    "if the tortoise shell in yetian city is really the formation of tianmo castle, then we should take a long-term plan and make a new plan, instead of rushing like this to vent our personal anger."


    "elder, i also agree that the formation of tianmobao is no small matter. it is not a trivial matter to attack rashly and sacrifice soldiers for nothing, but it is a big matter to lose face. han sanqian''s current move has saved the whole city from the extreme cold, and the hearts of the people are already gone." we have gained a lot, if we suffer another defeat at this time and still lose such a brainless battle, i am afraid that more people in yetian city will favor han sanqian."


    "that''s right, although most of yetian city are businessmen, if the people''s will in a city is what they want, it will still create bigger problems for us."


    indeed, there is nothing wrong with this.


    if a city has such a difficult enemy as han sanqian, and there are a group of city residents who continue to help him, then it is actually not a good thing for any attacker.


    the elder raised his head slightly, looked at yetian city, and then slowly opened his mouth: "order!"


    "yes!"


    "send an additional 100,000 people to step up the attack on yetian city!"


    "what?"


    a group of subordinates are all dumbfounded, what does this mean? do you still think there are not enough heads? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4926

    "elder, this subordinate really doesn''t know what you mean by that."


    "yes, the enemy''s situation is already clear. if we send people to attack at this time, the attack is meaningless, and the defense will increase casualties for no reason. what''s the point?"


    "we can''t get back the face. although we may not be able to lose so quickly, the constant casualties are always ugly."


    a group of subordinates are in a hurry.


    the elder looked cold: "do as i say."


    the elder said, no matter how unwilling the subordinates are now, they have no choice but to bite the bullet and send a general to lead the army to support them.


    "perhaps, in the elder''s heart, although the special envoy has disappointed him many times in this battle, he is still the elder''s heart and soul after all. therefore, even if there are casualties, the elder does not want the special envoy to be too embarrassing."


    only this kind of explanation can forcibly justify today''s wave of puzzling operations.


    otherwise, what do you say?


    soon, the rear troops had already assembled a 100,000 army, and then quickly marched towards yetian city.


    as for the frontline special envoy, he was already red-eyed, and he was actually ready to go back and be punished. after all, he also knew the consequences of such a mindless play.


    but what he never expected was that the reinforcements would still come this time, which meant that the elder not only had no intention of punishing him, but was encouraging him to attack like this.


    "damn it, reinforcements are here, hit me, hit me hard."


    with confidence, the natural envoy is more aggressive.


    in the city, han sanqian had already returned to the underground base at this time, and after confirming that the five elements divine stone was still exerting its residual heat, he temporarily squinted his eyes to rest.


    after squinting for a while, he heard footsteps outside his house.


    he smiled: "stop wandering outside, come in."


    with han sanqian''s order, the next second, scar, commander ant-man, and hai jin hurried in.


    "leader, things are a bit beyond your original plan." hai jin said hastily.


    han sanqian interrupted him directly: "i know, so the three of you walked up and down in front of my door, afraid of disturbing me, but anxious, and want to know what to do, right?"


    haijin lowered his head and said nothing. obviously, han sanqian''s guess was correct.


    scar thought for a while, and then said, "i can''t help it. according to your plan, the enemy should return to calm after the onslaught, but not only is it not happening now, but the bombardment is getting bigger and bigger."


    commander-in-chief ant-man said: "i''m also worried about whether our defensive formation can hold up if this continues."


    scar said nervously: "yes, lord, although the formation of tianmo fortress is indeed strong, it may not be able to withstand the consumption of the enemy. let''s...do you want to think of something?"


    han sanqian didn''t speak. he really didn''t think that the enemy would continue to attack after eating the turtle. however, he had already noticed such a change since the three of them wandered outside the door just now.


    during the conversation with them, han sanqian also kept thinking about why the enemy did this, and what was the significance of doing it.


    han sanqian thought of it.


    "do you know why they continue to beat us?" han sanqian smiled.


    the three nodded in unison, only hai jin was not so resolute.


    han sanqian knew that, judging by haijin''s iq, he should be able to have his own ideas. this is also very good. after all, what han sanqian leads the team is to guide his subordinates to be enlightened. only in this way, when he needs to come up with tactics, he will stand up and stand alone instead of asking everything by himself.


    as a leader, the first lesson that needs to be learned should be to delegate power.


    a leader who wants to do everything by himself, his personal ability is definitely not bad, but it is precisely because he is too capable that he does not trust his subordinates, so that the subordinate troops need his opinions on everything, and naturally the body is getting lower and lower in iq , and the efficiency of doing things is getting slower and slower.


    sometimes, marching to war is the same as starting a company.


    "hai jin, what do you think?" han sanqian asked.


    hai jin didn''t rush to answer, but thought carefully, and didn''t think of a reason for a while: "please tell the leader clearly."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4927

    "first of all, the other party is not a reckless person. do you all agree with this?"


    han sanqian smiled at the three of them.


    hai jin nodded: "yes, if they were reckless people, our super war would have come a long time ago, instead of only breaking out once or twice now, and it''s not even a super large-scale one. .¡±


    han sanqian said: "so, you can think about it, would such a person behave like a dog jumping over the wall?"


    hai jin shook his head, the other party''s attack knowingly but still attacking with all his might, and even reckless attack looks like the kind of person who has lost his mind. it seems that the other party is indeed not this kind of person, so, it''s a little strange.


    "in this case, then they must have their strategic purpose in doing so." han sanqian said.


    hai jin seemed to think of something: "leader, could it be that they are testing our depth?"


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction, yes, that''s right.


    the formation in tianmo castle is a secret formation. in dang gui''s words, it is passed on inside but not outside. therefore, there are very few people who know this formation, including the other party.


    "our formation will always be here, so he has to fight once, twice, and countless times. they must break through our formation, otherwise, they will admit defeat, right?" han three thousand ways.


    hai jin nodded, indeed, if the attacker cannot break through the defense of the defender, then it is no different from admitting defeat.


    "so, instead of this, it''s better to be aggressive and directly attack our defense."


    "at least, under such a continuous onslaught, our formation may be easier to break."


    hai jin suddenly realized: "leader, according to what you mean, after this wave of enemies is finished, the next wave or even the next wave will continue to come, unless our formation can''t hold it?"


    han sanqian nodded and said, "yes, so, you can understand that from now on, the continuous offensive will officially kick off."


    dao scar heard: "then leader, what should we do? just watch them fight like this? shall i lead some people out to stop them?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "if you want to rest peacefully tonight, then you''d better not go out."


    "why?"


    "there''s a saying that is to respond to all changes with the same. if you go out at this time, do you know what signal is sent to the enemy?" han sanqian shook his head: "what we are sending is the formation that we are worried about." from the perspective of the enemy, this gave them confidence, and they will only attack more fiercely in the future."


    "on the other hand, if we do nothing and let them attack, how much energy and confidence do they have?"


    dao scar frowned: "damn, you smart people are too much trouble, this time and that time, my head is dizzy."


    hai jin smiled, patted dao scar''s shoulder, and said, "soldiers must attack their hearts."


    of course the best strategy is to subdue the enemy without fighting, and hai jin has slowly learned this.


    "however, the continuous onslaught is indeed a trouble." han sanqian looked at haijin: "we also need to do something."


    hearing this, hai jin hurriedly knelt down, "please also ask the leader to send you."


    scar said anxiously: "then what about me?"


    han sanqian ignored him, still looking at haijin, a thought flashed through his mind, and then he waved his hand to signal haijin to come to him.


    when hai entered, han sanqian whispered in his ear and talked about his plan.


    scar glanced at commander ant-man, he was also a little embarrassed like himself, after all there were only four people in the room, but they were the only ones who looked like outsiders.


    more importantly, the commander-in-chief of the ant-man is also a member of the ant-man clan, and he is not really his own in the strict sense, but what about him? that''s the real deal.


    therefore, dao scar''s face was full of confusion at this time.


    it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have a mission, but what mission does za haijin not let him know, and whispered over there? !


    "do you understand?" han sanqian smiled.


    hai jin hurriedly took orders: "this subordinate understands!"


    "go a head."


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4928

    seeing hai jin leaving in a hurry, dao scar touched his head, leaned in front of han sanqian, and immediately smiled: "leader, what is the mission? are you so mysterious?"


    "why do you care so much?" han sanqian scolded with a smile.


    dao scar is like a shy little lady, a little shy: "leader, you know what i''m thinking, this big battle is coming, and i want to fight with them too."


    han sanqian glanced at the scar, with a different meaning in his eyes: "you don''t have any special tasks tonight, you should go to rest. just ask the people in the surrounding city defense to pay more attention, and don''t let us have internal problems."


    "that''s it?" dao scar wu felt helpless.


    han sanqian smiled: "yes."


    dao scar was speechless, it was a time of crisis, of course he wanted to do his best to contribute, but unexpectedly, han sanqian actually asked him to go back to sleep, but it was haijin, grandma''s, who didn''t know what to do. what a great job to do.


    after dismissing scar and commander ant-man, han sanqian quietly closed his eyes and continued to rest.


    about half an hour later, in a corner of yetian city, this is a dead corner where the lights cannot gather, and it is pitch black.


    several figures emerged from it.


    "captain, the whole city is brightly lit, so it''s difficult to attack."


    "and there are a lot of patrolling guards. those untouchables also listened to han sanqian''s motherfuckers. there are really many people helping him to watch for damage."


    as soon as several people got together, the others hurriedly said to the leader.


    the leading captain looked serious. right now, the fighting outside is fierce, and the higher-ups are extremely anxious to urge them. they want to make peace with the outside and try their best to quickly disintegrate the secret of yetian city''s formation.


    therefore, knowing that the action may be exposed, the captain also had to gather his subordinates in the city.


    "there is no way right now. the higher-ups have ordered us to help the outside to break the formation together." the captain looked at several subordinates: "even, at the expense of being exposed."


    "the higher-ups are really crazy and demented. don''t they think that yetian city is the last battle?"


    "yeah, if all of us have been exposed, it means that the underground system we have been cultivating in yetian city for many years has completely disintegrated. isn''t this treating this battle as the last battle?"


    of course, the captain also knew the consequences of doing so, but helplessly, the order from above was a death order, and they had to do it if they didn''t do it.


    "the higher-ups should also know the price of doing this, but since the higher-ups still require this, it means that the war may have reached a point where we have to do it, and we have no other choice. therefore, since there is no choice, then brothers , we have to fully develop our reputation in this lack of choice."


    "i''ll wait for orders!"


    "okay, brothers, i have written the plan on the sheepskin, and everyone has a copy. after reading it, you must keep it in mind, and then destroy the sheepskin."


    after the words fell, the captain distributed several sheepskins to several people in turn.


    after taking the sheepskin, a few people looked at it, and their pupils dilated slightly.


    "captain, is this plan so bold?"


    "yeah, this may not be too risky, right?"


    the captain smiled softly: "as i said just now, our goal is to complete the above tasks and build our reputation. as for the rest, i won''t consider it. why, are you afraid?"


    several people looked at each other, and said in unison in the next second: "captain, i will wait to die to complete the task."


    after the words fell, several people burned the sheepskin in their hands very uniformly.


    "take action."


    following the captain''s order, several black shadows immediately dispersed in the corner.


    not long after, several mysterious squads suddenly appeared in all directions in the city.


    dressed in black clothes and with black scarves on their heads, they sometimes flashed past the bright places like ghosts, and sometimes lurked like ghosts in some corners where the light could not shine.


    if someone looked at it from above, they could see that although there were as many as a dozen teams of these groups of men in black, they were actually just two teams!


    the overall direction of the first team is to run directly towards the surroundings of the city defense, while the first team runs towards a few strange but seemingly specific points in the city in a very fast and roundabout way.


    gathering is a beam of light, scattering is full of stars, i am afraid this is the truest portrayal of this team of troops found in the city.


    the captain waited for a while, and waited for the brothers who were facing the city defense on all sides to take their positions, waved his big hand, and started the action directly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4929

    "brush!"


    around the city defense, several men in black appeared almost at the same time.


    this group of people moved swiftly and moved quickly, and within a few moments they had already eliminated several guards around them.


    after that, they quietly moved the corpse to another place, and finally, they quickly groped into the tower.


    and almost at the same time, the group of people in the city also found their positions, but compared with the people in the city defense who directly killed them, they seemed to be much gentler, they just stayed where they were.


    it seems to be looking for something!


    "dang dang dang!"


    at this moment, someone threw a metal basin directly under someone''s feet. metal basins are usually made of thinner materials and have a large space in the middle, so once they roll on the ground, the noise will not only be loud , and harsh, especially in this slightly quiet night.


    what''s more, what''s so amazing is that the pot didn''t roll anywhere, but it just happened to roll to the captain''s side.


    all of a sudden, in this extremely quiet night, the captain naturally became the most prominent "boy" inadvertently.


    the captain closed his eyes, his old face stretched extremely long, as depressed as he wanted.


    now he has the intention of biting people, who the hell is so ignorant, throwing an iron basin at his feet? this sound was too high-pitched, so high-pitched that it made one''s scalp tingle.


    what they need to do is to be cautious, so as not to be discovered without being discovered, but when the iron basin rang, who the hell doesn''t know where they are now?


    sure enough, along with the noise, people living in several rooms nearby immediately came over and looked over here.


    the captain hurriedly wanted to escape, but as soon as he turned around, someone blocked his way.


    the man just looked east and west, but he didn''t seem to like him.


    the captain was furious when he saw it, and he questioned him angrily, but after thinking about it, he was lucky, what if someone else didn''t come to trouble him? !


    "what''s the matter? are you going out to look at the moon at night? but with the cloth covered, there''s nothing there." the man smiled and opened his mouth.


    the captain frowned, and immediately understood that the luck in his heart had been shattered. the other party was obviously coming for him, glaring at him gloomyly, and the captain said coldly, "are you following us?"


    "stalking?" the man shook his head: "to figure out a concept, we have the consent of the city lord to patrol the whole city. in other words, we have official approval. stalking? are you worthy? on the contrary, you guys , sneaking around at night, what do you want to do?"


    as soon as the words fell, dozens of soldiers behind the man spread out instantly, directly surrounding the captain and his two subordinates.


    "what? yetian city doesn''t allow others to come out at night? i haven''t heard of this rule." the captain''s face was cold: "i went out for a drink with my brothers, but lost something on the road, come out to look for it, can''t you?" ?¡±


    although he had already planned to be exposed, the captain was still unwilling to take the initiative to expose.


    "what are you looking for? i have a lot of people here, let''s help you find it together." the man smiled.


    "it''s nothing, just lost some jewelry." the captain pretended to be calm and said: "however, we have searched around, but we didn''t find it, and we don''t know if it was really lost here or somewhere else. "


    the man smiled: "then it''s hard to find such a case."


    "yes, so let''s forget about the ones we can''t find. we plan to go back." after the captain finished speaking, he was about to leave with his troops.


    however, just within two steps, the man reached out to stop the captain and the others, and the faces of the captain suddenly changed!


    "what do you mean?" the captain asked coldly.


    the man smiled and shook his head: "sir, i''m afraid you misunderstood what i just said. although i said it''s hard to find, it doesn''t mean i won''t look for it."


    "you reorganize all the routes you have traveled, and write clearly where you came from and where you went, and i will help you find them."


    in a word, the captain was dumbfounded, he was just talking casually, how could he write clearly what came and went? if you forcefully scribble something, people may find out at any time if they check it.


    just when the captain was at a loss, the man took out something at this time: "i think this is what you''re looking for, right?"


    seeing the thing in the man''s hand, the captain was obviously shocked...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4930

    the thing in the man''s hand was nothing rare and precious, it was just a stone.


    however, this stone is obviously different from other stones.


    although it looks ordinary, it reveals a huge aura inside.


    anyone who is a little bit knowledgeable knows that this kind of stone is really the best choice to be used as the spirit stone of the formation eye.


    therefore, when the other party took out such a thing, its meaning was very obvious.


    the captain withdrew his shock and pretended to be calm: "i lost jewelry, what do you mean by showing me a stone?"


    the man smiled, and with a movement of his hand, a screen of energy appeared in front of the crowd.


    "at first, if you were really blunt, it would have been true. after all, you can just make up an excuse and get away with it. but, now, that may not be the case." after speaking, his hands were relaxed and quickly on the energy barrier. draw a few dots.


    all of a sudden, these dots scattered on the energy screen, looking extremely dazzling.


    "coincidentally, there seem to be a lot of people who lost things tonight, so there are more people who are looking for things. the most coincident thing is that the people who are looking for things are very similar to your costumes, so i reluctantly made a record. that''s what it looks like above."


    "there are so many points scattered all over the city. i''m actually quite confused. what are you doing?"


    the captain didn''t speak, and looked at the man coldly, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    "it''s true that ordinary people can''t understand it, but it''s a coincidence that i just happened to be studying formations recently. so, if i''m not wrong, the connection of these dozen points should have some kind of deep meaning, right?" then people laughed.


    the captain''s face turned cold immediately. it was obvious that the opponent had already guessed what they wanted to do with a high probability.


    however, his heart is not dead until the yellow river, he still holds the last chance: "i don''t know what you are talking about."


    "okay, since you''ve said that, then i won''t pretend anymore, let''s have a showdown." the man smiled: "let me introduce myself first, my name is hai jin, as a spy of yetian city, you may not know me, but you should be familiar with my face, right?"


    the captain was obviously taken aback, the deputy commander of the yetian city cavalry regiment, although he has been in charge of intelligence collection in the city, he actually doesn''t know much about these second and third-level figures, but of course he knows their names. heard.


    moreover, looking at the other party''s body, it was actually clear that it was one of them.


    "it is said that there is a traitor among us, but i didn''t believe it. i saw you today, and you really look like a natural traitor." seeing that he could no longer pretend, the captain simply became hideous.


    facing such ridicule, haijin did not have the slightest emotion: "hmph, do you think you can do anything to me by saying this? i''m sorry, i think you may have misunderstood. for you, i really don''t think betrayal is shameful." , on the contrary, betraying you can be described as getting rid of the sea of ??suffering."


    "i don''t even bother to be with you scumbags. if you do bad things, i''m afraid that i will be punished by god someday."


    when the captain heard this, he was furious immediately: "hai jin, you are a dog who eats inside and out, and you really have a new master and come back to bite the old master. damn it, i will fight with you."


    now that the operation has failed, the captain is ready to die.


    although hai jin has discovered his whereabouts, there are only a dozen or so people around hai jin, and he still has a lot to do.


    thinking of this, he immediately wanted to lead his troops to do it directly.


    "slow!" hai jin raised his big hand and stopped the captain''s movement in time.


    "why, do you have any last words to say?" the captain took power, thinking that hai jin was afraid of him.


    hai jin smiled: "i don''t think there''s any need to do anything, right?"


    "hehe, you won''t tell me. are you starting to be afraid now? do you want to be your own person again?" the captain sneered: "however, it''s not impossible, as long as you obediently lead people hurry up and get out, i can think about it, and spare your life."


    hai jin smiled disdainfully: "you may be mistaken, what i said is that there is no need to do anything, it''s not what you think, but..."


    a mysterious smile emerged from the corner of haijin''s mouth, and in the next second, countless cavalry regiments suddenly appeared around him...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4931

    seeing a group of people appear, the captain suddenly turned from gaining power to losing power, and his heart was constantly numb!


    if the opponent''s men and horses could make them think they could fight back, then now these dense numbers of people can basically make them give up any struggle directly.


    although the spy industry has a very high demand for everyone''s special ability, and their individual ability is far better than any individual black-clothed man in the outside army, but no matter how skilled they are, they are afraid that there will be too many people on the opposite side.


    besides, they knew the bravery of the cavalry regiment, and they also knew more or less about the opponent''s abilities.


    when they were in pairs of dozens or even hundreds, they had no room for resistance at all.


    "that''s what i meant when i said no need to fight, do you understand?" hai jin laughed.


    the captain was a little panicked: "are you fucking stalking me? you have ambushed so many people long ago?"


    "you can think so too." hai jin laughed.


    "this is impossible, is it possible that you already knew our whereabouts?" the captain said in shock.


    if he only discovered his actions temporarily, then it would be impossible for him to send so many people to make preparations. on the contrary, in order to find himself, the people should be more scattered.


    after all, it was the operation team in his own city, which spread out to more than a dozen positions.


    but this guy haijin, there are only so many people in one place? !


    you must know that if there are so many people everywhere, it will be easy for him to know when they act, but he didn''t notice that there were large troops in the city besides the original guards.


    so, no matter how you look at it, it''s unlikely.


    unless the other party knew about his actions long ago, and had ambushed them in advance, so that if they moved by themselves, they would follow suit, then there would be such a situation where they were suddenly surrounded by many people.


    hai jin smiled lightly: "i''m just a traitor, how can i know such a high iq. however, i have a superior who may be smarter than you, so he predicted in advance that you are coming action."


    the captain still couldn''t understand: "he knew in advance that we would take action tonight. it''s not difficult. anyone who is a little vigilant should know that we will definitely take action tonight. i just don''t understand why you can clearly grasp where are we?"


    hai jin smiled: "it''s very simple, although you are in the dark and we are in the light, you have priority over us, but on the other hand, if you move first, it will be different who is the light and who is the dark."


    han sanqian came out at night to comfort the citizens of yetian city. of course, on the surface, it was indeed to stabilize the morale of the army. in fact, han sanqian had other plans.


    in wartime, when the outside moves, the people inside will naturally be unable to sit still, and when the outside moves and the attack is still impossible, the outside becomes suspicious, and the inside has to be even more anxious.


    the reason is also very simple, they need to pass useful information to them internally to help them.


    in this way, the spies inside will inevitably make a big move, and especially when han sanqian shows up, the spies will only be dispatched more frequently.


    "my leader has always been aware of your existence, but he has always asked us not to startle the enemy, the purpose is to relax your vigilance, and make you think that we have never known your existence, or that we know your existence but there is nothing we can do about you. "


    "and the ultimate goal is to wait for the day when we can do whatever we want."


    hai jin smiled, and continued to speak: "nowadays, the outsiders are no match for death. as people in the city, your use value will naturally increase, which also means that you will be very busy."


    "spies, the less you move, the more concealed you will be, and the more you move, the easier you will be exposed. in addition, you are too busy, so you will inevitably show your feet. the leader came out to comfort the people, but in fact led the snake out of the hole, and then grabbed your tail, waiting for you to act. .¡±


    "then, you guys moved..."


    hearing this, the captain''s face turned ashen...


    "you... what exactly do you want?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4932

    "what do we want?" hai jin smiled softly: "we have different positions, so naturally i should kill you. however, that was my previous decision. now, i want to spare your life."


    "didn''t you keep saying that i was a traitor? that''s good. there is a saying that you will eventually live in a way you hate. therefore, i want you to betray them just like me."


    "bah!" the captain yelled, "you deserve it? i tell you, kill me if you want, cut me up if you want me, and want me to surrender and betray you, daydreaming."


    hai jin shook his head: "don''t talk too much, the days are still long, you never know what might happen next, right?"


    after saying that, hai jin waved his hand directly, and a large number of troops rushed forward, instantly taking down the captain and the few people around him.


    "let''s go."


    hai jin gave an order, escorted a few people, and headed towards a certain place in the city.


    about ten minutes later, a group of people came to an underground secret room in the city.


    the underground secret room is very simple, you can even think that it is more like a large underground space dug temporarily, and the unevenness of the soil can be clearly seen on the surrounding walls.


    however, the things here are very complete. there are almost all kinds of instruments of torture that you can''t think of. without them, they don''t exist.


    these things were all collected by haijin from the city lord''s mansion overnight.


    as the captain and others were brought in, a group of his subordinates were also brought in one after another.


    seeing that more and more of his subordinates were being arrested, the captain, who had had a glimmer of hope before, was now full of despair.


    because the more people are arrested, the more likely their plan will fail this time.


    hai jin didn''t say anything, just sat aside, looking at the captain with a smile on his face.


    "your name is huya, right?" hai jin smiled: "now we have arrested sixty-five of your seventy-two members, do you still have to wait?"


    hearing this, captain huya bared his teeth in anger. after he was arrested, of course he also thought that many of his team members would be killed, but what he never expected was that he was almost wiped out by others.


    there are only seven players left, what can this number do? i''m afraid there is no other possibility but to hide.


    mission a total failure.


    "we are all of the same kind. i also know that you are not afraid of death. after all, you can be resurrected after death." hai jin smiled: "but on the other hand, i also know what your weaknesses are, so i have enough to torture you. method."


    "you also know that the harm caused by a traitor is actually very uncomfortable sometimes, because he knows you too well."


    after saying that, hai jin waved his hand, and several people immediately lifted the tied tiger teeth.


    then, like hanging bacon, it was hung on the iron ring on the wall.


    "don''t worry, it''s not you yet." hai jin smiled and looked at the subordinates beside him.


    "to make a person feel bad is not to kill him, but to make his life worse than death, so my goal is to cut off your hands and feet first. these brothers should have been with you for a long time, right?"


    huya''s face was icy cold, his back turned cold suddenly, and he glared at haijin angrily: "you traitor, what do you want to do to them?"


    "they are all your brothers, what can i do to them? but, i invite them to play. come on."


    "exist!"


    "let''s do it."


    "yes."


    as soon as the words fell, several subordinates immediately walked under a wall. after that, they lined up a dozen or so spies, tied them with iron chains, and hung them on the iron rings on the wall, almost like huya. same.


    "huya, i will give you one last chance. if you are willing to turn your back on the light, not only you, but all your brothers will be safe and sound. but if you don''t agree, then i''m sorry, they will still be alive, but they will definitely want to die. hai jin got up and looked at huya coldly.


    huya was angry, when had he ever been insulted like this: "stop talking nonsense, none of my brothers are afraid of death, if there is any trick, just use it."


    haijin seemed to have expected huya''s answer in this way, and he was not angry: "i knew you would be like this, but the drama of preferring death to surrender is useless in front of me. he doesn''t know the pain even if it hits him."


    "okay, i''ll satisfy you first, let you know what torture is, do it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4933

    as soon as the words fell, several subordinates around haijin immediately took out the boxes in their hands.


    the box is not big, and the overall color is red, and everyone has the same one in their hands.


    they opened the box directly, and what stayed in the box was a small ball about the size of a little finger. the whole body was fiery red, but there was a faint energy around the whole body for protection.


    several subordinates directly raised their hands, stuck their mouths open, and stuffed the balls into their mouths.


    as soon as the meatball entered his mouth, more than a dozen of his subordinates smacked their mouths, and they didn''t seem to feel any discomfort.


    but in the next second, a piercing pain came directly from his stomach.


    before they had any reaction in the pain, their bodies had already started to convulse crazily due to the pain. they couldn''t control their bodies at all, and twitched crazily on the burning ring on the spot.


    they wanted to shout out their own pain loudly, but when they opened their mouths, there was only endless foam spitting out from their mouths.


    seeing his subordinates like this, huya couldn''t help but feel nervous for a moment, and the cold sweat flowed from his forehead.


    hai jin smiled, turned his head to look at huya: "what? our dignified captain is afraid? actually, there is nothing to be afraid of. those meatballs are not poisonous."


    huya was taken aback, and he couldn''t help being a little annoyed, that thing looked like poison, really took him for a fool, didn''t he even know that? !


    you know, if it wasn''t for the poison, how could his subordinates be in such pain? !


    "it''s really not poison, if you don''t believe me, i''ll give you a taste?" hai jin said.


    huya shook his head like a rattle, and subconsciously closed his jaw and mouth tightly.


    hai jin shook his head: "don''t be so nervous, don''t worry, if you want to eat, i will give it to you."


    after saying that, hai jin looked at the dozen or so scouts who had already hung on the liaohuan but were motionless.


    with a contemptuous smile, haijin waited quietly.


    after about a few minutes, seeing the former brother hanging on the ring convulsed and completely fainted because of the pain, huya couldn''t stand it anymore at this time: "hai jin, enough of you are fucking enough, do you want to live in pain?" kill them?"


    "they''re just little soldiers. what''s the point of torturing them? if you have any means, come directly to me."


    hai jin got up, patted the dust off his body, and then walked up to hu ya in a few steps. seeing hu ya''s angry and stubborn appearance, hai jin smiled even more.


    "hai jin, if you''re a goddamn man, give me a good time, don''t be a goddamn hypocrisy here, i''m pissed."


    haijin turned sideways, past the spittle from huya, and said in a cold voice: "okay, since you are so eager to enjoy, then i can help you."


    huya gritted his teeth and was ready to die: "if you have any tricks, just use it. don''t say that i look down on you, if you want to torture me with your ability, you''d better give me some strength. otherwise, hum..."


    hai jin knew that huya, as the captain, was bound to be different from ordinary people. if it was him in the past, even if he was tied up to torture him like this now, i''m afraid it would take a lot of effort.


    it''s like an ant hitting a rabbit with a stone. if you want to kill the opponent, you will probably be exhausted.


    but today''s haijin is no longer what it used to be. under han sanqian''s transformation, he dare not say he is absolutely invincible, but it is still a simple and easy thing to deal with this shit captain.


    however, although hai jin knew that he had no problem dealing with him, he didn''t intend to do it himself.


    "although i really want to slap you and call you dad, i still think it''s too boring to play with you like this. i was thinking, you saw your brothers in pain, and then, your brothers wouldn''t it be more fun to pass this pain on to you with my own hands?"


    huya smiled disdainfully: "it''s a pity that your idea may not be realized, and i''m not afraid to tell you that our brotherhood is very good. if you want them to attack me, you can just try."


    huya is very confident. although his brothers are his subordinates publicly, they are all his good brothers in private. they have a deep relationship with each other, which is why he gets so emotional when he sees his brothers in pain root cause.


    so, on the other hand, it is impossible for his brother to torture him.


    "really? then try?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4934

    after saying that, hai jin stopped, coughed slightly, and said loudly: "put them down."


    his subordinates immediately removed all the people from the ring.


    but as soon as the gang was taken down, something surprising happened.


    wow!


    those subordinates who had been taken down but were still limp on the ground like dead dogs suddenly regained their strength for some reason, and after hearing hai jin''s words, they actually stood up in unison. up.


    immediately afterwards, hai jin took out a box from his body.


    compared with other people''s before, the box in haijin''s hand is obviously a whole circle bigger.


    in terms of color, it is also obviously more gorgeous.


    as haijin opened the box, the familiar red balls appeared in front of huya again.


    but like the box, this ball seems to be more than a circle too big.


    "what are you all still doing blankly? why don''t you hurry up and feed this ball into your captain''s mouth?" hai jin sneered.


    the order must be made, and what huya probably never imagined in his dreams was that a scene that left him dumbfounded happened.


    more than a dozen subordinates actually walked over in unison, and then, a group of people went their own way, some directly pressed the tiger teeth, some directly pinched his mouth open, and some took the pills from haijin.


    for a moment, huya was completely stunned. the brothers fangfo in front of him were not his own brothers, but the enemy''s subordinates.


    what the hell is this?


    brothers who have been together day and night for who knows how long, unexpectedly become so strange in the blink of an eye.


    looking at their eyes again, huya seemed to understand something at once.


    "traitor, what did you do to them?" huya shouted angrily.


    hai jin smiled lightly: "it''s not like what you saw, just eat some meatballs. you are the captain, so your meatballs are bigger, and you will know when you eat it."


    after the words fell, several people directly forcibly fed the balls into his mouth.


    at that moment, huya felt as sick as if he had swallowed poop.


    the balls entered the mouth, but there was no discomfort as imagined, and there was even a different warm feeling.


    but just when he thought it was all right, suddenly, a violent pain rose from his abdomen and swept across his whole body.


    "ah!"


    huya opened his mouth wide uncontrollably and cried out in pain.


    almost the same as his previous companions, his body soon convulsed and trembled in extreme pain, completely out of his control.


    at this time, he didn''t have any thoughts on other things at all, because his mind was completely occupied by pain.


    "boom!"


    even if it was hooked by the iron ring, his body still fell limply on the hook directly, completely ignoring the pain caused by the ring on their backs.


    after all, although that heart-wrenching pain was indeed painful, it was nothing compared to the pain of today.


    "stop."


    hai jin said softly, the amazing thing is that huya, who was almost swallowed by the pain a second ago, can''t feel any pain at all at this time.


    they are like beasts of prey, come and go quickly.


    huya barely supported his head, looking at haijin.


    "how is it?" hai jin asked.


    the pain was indeed so painful that people almost went crazy, but huya didn''t intend to admit defeat. he forced himself to bite the bullet and said, "it''s not bad. if you have the guts, keep going."


    haijin sneered coldly: "why are you pretending to be stubborn in front of me? i''m not afraid to tell you that this pain is just the beginning, and the more terrible pain is yet to come. and, to put it bluntly, even if the pain doesn''t get worse , it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s still the same as before, it will hurt you for ten days and a half months, can you really be so stubborn?¡±


    damn, even though he doesn''t want to admit it, if huya wants to continue the previous pain, he really would rather die.


    and if there is a deadline to be added to this, then huya would rather die and never be resurrected...


    "however, the scariest thing is not here, but something else, do you know what i mean?" hai jin smiled coldly, looking at his team members.


    huya''s back felt cold: "you...what do you mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4935

    haijin glanced at him disdainfully: "actually, whether you agree or not is not important to us at all. just like you can see, your loyal team members are obediently ordered by us?"


    "you ate the ball, it''s actually the same."


    "this ball..." huya seemed to realize something, his face full of horror.


    hai jin nodded: "that''s right, this ball not only contains a strong poison that can cause pain, but most importantly, it can control the behavior of the person being eaten. in other words, if you don''t agree to us, we can still wait for you to feel pain after passing out, control your body to do what we want."


    "think about it, after you betrayed your boss at that time, would the people above you believe that you were unintentional? and, even if you believed that you were unintentional, would they let you go?"


    huya didn''t answer, but there was already some fear in his heart.


    the obvious answer is that an infidelity is an infidelity, no matter the reason.


    if it has an impact on the war, it doesn''t even have to be washed, and the above will only kill them.


    "hai jin, you are simply despicable and shameless." huya roared angrily.


    hai jin smiled: "you can scold me as you like. one day, no matter how fierce you scold me, you will appreciate my strength. my leader is kind and willing to give you a chance to start a new life. if i were you, what should i know? knowing the current affairs is called being a hero, and you should know what it means to abandon the dark and turn to the bright."


    "think about those people who died innocently. if one day, they are your relatives, what should you do?!"


    "that''s all i''m talking about. you can all predict the ending, but if you surrender obediently, you may suffer less physical pain. in the future, like me, you can do some human affairs to atone for your sins."


    after saying that, hai jin looked at the subordinates behind him: "everyone feed them meatballs, let them think about it for themselves, and let me know if they need to see me."


    "yes."


    glancing at huya, haijin turned and left.


    after haijin''s subordinates fed the balls into the mouths of each spies, they also evacuated, and soon, there were only a few brothers left in the basement.


    "team leader."


    it was very strange, although they all ate the meatballs, but luckily they did not experience the initial severe pain.


    however, even so, after witnessing the power of this ball, the crowd still have lingering fears.


    they all looked at their captain at the same time, hoping to get an answer from him.


    huya glanced at his brothers, for a moment he didn''t know what to do.


    "if we would rather die than surrender, let''s lose our reputation, but that bastard hai jin can manipulate us into betrayal. in the end, we are afraid that we will be wronged in vain and suffer curses that we shouldn''t have to bear."


    "yeah, captain, and, we still have to suffer a lot, this..."


    hearing the opinions of the team members, huya felt even more distressed. as spies, they all knew the risk of exposure, so many of them had already made up their minds that they would die.


    but there are many kinds of death.


    they can die for integrity, they can do it for secrets, and they can do it for loyalty.


    but hai jin''s trick really made them die unjustly.


    "your opinion is..." huya murmured.


    "captain, we don''t seem to have much choice, but the brothers are all messing around with you, we can do whatever you say, live, we live together, die together, we die together, even if we are full of grievances we are not afraid, even if we are alive and dying, we are not afraid."


    "yes, captain, we all listen to you."


    for lurking together, some camaraderie always transcends all.


    but at this time, outside the cell door, hai jin actually didn''t go far.


    there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was waiting for something, and what he was waiting for was something he knew very well.


    at this moment, a subordinate came up: "deputy commander, why don''t you leave?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4936

    hai jin smiled and opened his mouth: "let''s go?"


    "where are you going? anyway, you will come back sooner or later, so it''s better to stay here."


    the subordinate frowned slightly, and said cautiously: "deputy commander, are you sure that the other party will agree to your conditions?"


    "extending the head is a knife, shrinking the head is also a knife, do they have a choice?" hai jin laughed.


    when the subordinates think about it, it seems to be the same reason. regardless of whether they agree or not, it seems that haijin can freely manipulate their bodies to do what he wants, so whether they agree or not seems more like a simple formality .


    but in this case, their endings are completely different.


    one is bound to be tortured, and there is no doubt that he will die. although the other may be infamous, at least he has saved his life, and even one day in the future, he may have a different chance to become a success.


    it seems that any fool will do multiple choice questions.


    "that''s right, they really don''t have any other qualifications after taking the red pill that has such a miraculous effect. by the way, deputy commander, what kind of fetish is that red pill? why haven''t i heard of it before?" do we have something like this?"


    the subordinates on the other side also hurriedly said excitedly: "if there is such a magical thing, then it will be much easier for us to capture any prisoners of war in the future."


    "indeed, this thing is much better than us torture him to extract a confession."


    seeing the extremely excited faces of his subordinates, haijin smiled wryly.


    if they did what they thought, it wouldn''t be long before han sanqian would be anemic.


    those red balls are exactly han sanqian''s own blood wrapped in true energy.


    after eating it, as long as han sanqian draws his true energy back, the super poisonous poison will naturally erode the enemy''s body very quickly.


    then, naturally, it brings unparalleled pain.


    but pain is only one aspect, and trying to make them stop suffering immediately is another high-level operation.


    this all depends on how much or how little han sanqian draws back his true energy.


    as long as the amount withdrawn is small and the gap is small, the poisonous blood flowing out will not bring fatal effects, but will only bring superficial pain.


    therefore, han sanqian had to actually operate this point.


    as for controlling the enemy''s body, in fact, it doesn''t exist.


    what kind of poison can not only poison the opponent to death, but also control others?


    there may be, but at least it''s not something that han sanqian, a half-assed guy from fairy spirit island, can figure out at this stage.


    in fact, his little brothers were controlled not because of the effect of the red pill, but because of han sanqian''s manipulation in the dark.


    yes, han sanqian has always been near the dungeon, and with his cultivation base, it is not too easy to invade the meridians of these low cultivation bases. it''s just that after doing this, it seems that the other party is controlled by the pill, and even the person concerned himself has no idea what is being affected by it.


    it has reached the true sense of confusing the real with the fake.


    however, these words, hai jin did not tell his subordinates, because the pill has a mysterious effect, it is actually an interesting card, it can be deified or feared by others, anyway, it will only benefit him without any harm.


    at this moment, one of the subordinates in the dungeon ran over quickly, and then knelt down slightly: "qi, the deputy commander, the enemy captain inside asked me to send someone to invite you over, he has something important to discuss with you. "


    hearing this, hai jin and his subordinates smiled slightly, and hai jin said, "it seems that it''s faster than i expected."


    "it''s a good thing, though."


    after saying that, hai jin glanced at the others: "rest on the spot for five minutes. i''ll go in later."


    naturally, you have to do a full set of acting. if you go in so quickly, it is clear that you are telling the other party that you are waiting outside, and then you are showing that your needs for them are more urgent, so when negotiating, you will naturally lose some. the advantages.


    this is the game, which haijin learned from han sanqian.


    about five minutes later, haijin''s group felt that the time was almost up, so they led the group back to the dungeon.


    in the dungeon, a group of spies lowered their heads, but huya, who had been staring at him when he came in from the sea, seemed to have confidence in his eyes, but also seemed to have other meanings.


    "we met again. by the way, should i call you huya, or should i call you sheng, brother?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4937

    huya didn''t answer, and said bluntly: "what do you want us to do, and, i want to know, how you plan to deal with us."


    "are you qualified to make decisions on behalf of han sanqian?"


    hai jin smiled: "the task will not be clear for a while, but your placement will definitely be given preferential treatment."


    "the leader of the previous alliance has explained that if you are willing to submit to us, then you will be members of our polar bear legion. you are not bad at anything that the brothers of the polar bear legion have. we also guarantee that the exercises we practice will never be castrated."


    "as for your position, if you are willing to do your old job, we can let you set up an investigation team yourself. if you don''t want to, you can choose any position in the polar bear legion that you like."


    hearing such a condition, huya didn''t say anything, after all, such a condition was completely in line with his psychological expectations.


    "but you should be very clear that we are just like you, completely different from ordinary people. if we don''t have dragon veins, even if we want to be with you, we won''t be able to survive."


    haijin nodded, this was due to the particularity of their bodies.


    "don''t worry about this. since we want to take you in, we don''t intend to kill you. otherwise, we can just control you and kill you. why bother to ask whether you agree or not?" hai jin finished his sentence: "however, the ugly words come first, the lord will never do those murderous activities to make new dragon veins, and the power of the dragon veins in my hand is only enough for me to use alone."


    "if you want to be completely free like me, it means that you still need to find some dragon veins. in other words, you need to tell the lord where the dragon veins are here, and he will help you get enough for you to spend your whole life. what do you think of the dragon veins, and completely restore your freedom?"


    huya snorted coldly: "the dragon vein here is almost close to the main vein. not only is the energy huge, but more importantly, the guard is extremely strong. han sanqian wants to destroy it. can he have this ability?"


    hai jin said: "you don''t need to worry about this, this is the leader''s own business."


    "if you are afraid at that time, you don''t even need to enter the dragon''s veins, you can hide as far away as possible, you just need to tell us where it is, how about it?"


    huya smiled coldly: "although our dragon veins are hidden very deep, but because they are too large, it is inevitable that there will be clues left behind. with our brother''s ability and expertise, it is not a problem to find it. prerequisites yes, can you walk out of yetian city alive?"


    in fact, this is the most difficult point for huya and others to make a decision.


    although betrayal seems to be the best choice, a group of people also have to worry about being settled by the original owner.


    after all, war cannot be fought, so even if you betray, in fact, there is a high probability that you will only delay your death by a few days.


    after haijin left, the group of them actually discussed this issue, but after comprehensive consideration, they still unanimously chose to join han sanqian.


    after all, it is better to die early than to die late.


    hai jin smiled: "if you only know my answer, then my answer is yes."


    huya was disdainful: "just because of your people?"


    "sometimes, it''s not about the number of soldiers, it''s about the quality."


    "okay, i don''t want to hear your big talk, tell me what you want us to do," huya said.


    with a wave of his hand, hai jin ordered his subordinates to untie everyone, and all the spies were free at once.


    "from now on, you are our people. in view of the initial cooperation, i will not take out your pills for you for the time being. however, when things are done, we will take them no matter what the outcome is."


    "at that time, you can think more seriously about whether you want to leave or stay, isn''t that good?"


    huya didn''t speak, but just listened quietly.


    "if we leave, we will act as if nothing happened. if we stay, the previous conditions will remain the same. alright, huya, come with me, and i will tell you about the plan alone."


    hearing that huya was going to take huya to other places alone, a group of subordinates were somewhat worried, but huya waved his hand to signal everyone not to worry.


    afterwards, following behind hai jin, the two walked out of the dungeon one after the other.


    seeing the outside world again, it always feels unusual. even the outside world doesn¡¯t seem so free. while the city is covered with cloth in the middle of the sky, it feels depressing. it reveals that it makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    hai jin smiled: "tell me, if i open a hole in the city defense now, what will happen?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4938

    "open an opening?" huya thought carefully, and felt a little funny for a while: "you want to die and can''t find the door?"


    the attack from outside is so fierce, once the city defenses are opened, it will be like a hole in a big ship on the sea. naturally, a steady stream of sea water will rush in madly along this hole. what is the difference between doing this and courting death? !


    "you want to use this to confuse the real with the fake, i''m afraid you''re not worth the loss."


    haijin smiled slightly, and answered huya''s words seriously, rather than casually pretending.


    this is a good thing.


    when he asked this question himself, there was a certain degree of temptation in it.


    "then what do you think should be done?" hai jin asked suddenly.


    huya said: "if you really want me to kill them, just ask us to report to them. they don''t know what happened inside us, let alone know that we betrayed them, so..."


    hai jin said: "what you said makes sense. if you do more, you will be more likely to make mistakes. there is really no need to superfluous. however, as you said, even if you can fool them, you still have to let them in." right? otherwise, what''s the use of being deceived?"


    huya thought about it, but it did make sense.


    this is the so-called closing the door to beat the dog, then you have to open the door first, and let the dog in before you can beat it.


    "i don''t know much about your city defense, so i can''t provide any good advice."


    hai jin said: "no, you can provide it."


    after saying that, haijin looked up at the white cloth above his head.


    "depending on the firepower from outside, you can tell which troops they are in, right? what about the strength of these troops?"


    huya thought for a while: "actually, the classification of large troops is not detailed. i''m afraid it will be difficult to tell who they are with just a little firepower."


    hai jin smiled, and patted huya on the shoulder: "actually, i know that you have been hesitant until now, and i can understand it, how about it?"


    huya was seen through, but he didn''t panic at all, he looked back at haijin: "what do you want?"


    "actually, according to your current state, if you keep procrastinating, you will be too entangled, so i came up with a particularly good solution for you." haijin continued: "this round, you will help us wholeheartedly. , after all, you have no choice on this point."


    "once you help us win with all your strength, then naturally you will have confidence in the subsequent battle situation, and you will be able to make better decisions about your own choices. on the other hand, if we lose, then you will also it''s a better choice, isn''t it?"


    thinking about it carefully, haijin''s words are not unreasonable, this is the best choice he has no choice.


    "okay, give me half an hour, and i will give you a detailed report."


    hai jin heaved a sigh of relief, the so-called suspects don''t need it, if you can eliminate some unnecessary troubles and make the other party wholeheartedly, that is naturally the best choice.


    as soon as huya returned, a figure suddenly reappeared and slowly landed beside haijin.


    "meet the ally."


    han sanqian nodded. from the beginning to the end, he had been helping haijin control the details near the dungeon. now that it was basically stable, han sanqian naturally had nothing else to do.


    "how do you want to fight." han sanqian said straight to the point.


    "although it is indeed very dangerous to open an opening, you have heard what huya said just now. what he said is reasonable. you have to let the dog in to beat the dog after closing the door. so, leader, let''s do it under the current situation. , without moving the formation, can you open a hole?"


    han sanqian frowned: "of course, but the advantages and disadvantages of this are also obvious. the formation will be weakened, and it may even become a breakthrough. are you really planning to do this?"


    "if you really want to ask your subordinates, although your subordinates know that there are great risks, they are still willing to try this way. after all, you can''t bear to bear children, and you can''t catch wolves. this is the end of the play. if you are too afraid, what is the point? where?"


    after finishing speaking, he looked at han sanqian, waiting for his answer...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4939

    "i agree with you. however, once the door is opened, a hundred thousand troops will pour in. i don''t think we can resist it." han sanqian said.


    hearing these words, hai jin was obviously a little disappointed. although the meaning of these words did not mean rejecting himself, or even agreeing with his plan, but the last sentence firmly rejected this opinion.


    hai jin knew that it was probably because the leader didn''t want to hurt his self-confidence, so he managed to smooth things out so cleverly.


    if you think about it carefully, it''s actually not incomprehensible.


    the opponent has an army of 100,000, maybe even more, because there will be reinforcements in the future, or even a little bit worse, it may be a million troops.


    the enemy has always been eager to break through the formation and kill them. if they see a breakthrough, doesn''t it mean that the wolf sees the meat and the dog sees the shit? at that time, no matter how small the opening is, there will probably be countless enemies pouring in.


    although they could indeed take advantage of the city defenses, it was absolutely impossible for yetian city''s defenses to be guarded by one man.


    even, the worse ending may be that the number of opponents is too large, so that the opening of the city defense is directly crushed, and the gap eventually becomes bigger and bigger.


    if this is the case, it seems that there is little point in persuading huya and his gang to surrender.


    han sanqian saw haijin''s loss and confusion, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile: "then why are you downcast? i asked you to persuade huya to surrender, so naturally i have plans."


    hai jin regained his energy, that''s right, since the leader made such an arrangement, it should be because of his own plan, so what is he worrying about? !


    thinking of this, hai jin hurriedly lowered his head: "leader, what''s your opinion?"


    han sanqian smiled helplessly: "it''s not a high opinion, but it has many similarities with your thinking. or in other words, my current plan is actually roughly the same as yours."


    same as yourself? !


    hearing this, smart ru haijin was also a little confused and doubtful for a while.


    what''s the situation? !


    obviously, he was still politely rejecting his proposal before, and he also realized that there were many mistakes in it, but how could he turn it around, and the leader basically had the same plan as his own? !


    han sanqian also seemed to see haijin''s doubts, and explained with a chuckle: "the door must be open, this is our basic plan, after all, our essential purpose is to make the enemy hard to guard against by means of scheming, rashly under the circumstances, those who were killed by us retreated steadily."


    "the purpose of persuading huya''s spies to surrender is also to make this strategy more stable and sure."


    "wouldn''t the evening be wasted if we didn''t?"


    haijin nodded, this is indeed the biggest unwillingness at present.


    "so haijin, there is only one way before us, that is to open the door, and then let the dog in. after the dog comes in, close the door, and beat the dog. there is no other way, but the difference lies in how we want to beat the dog. to ensure that we can beat the dog without being bitten by the dog."


    this is a matter of balance, any speed difference of just a tiny bit, will be a huge and incomparably fatal move for this matter.


    if the arrangement is good, the dog will be beaten. if the arrangement is not good, it will be torn to pieces by the dog.


    "i also ask the lord to teach me, this subordinate''s brain is almost smoking, but this subordinate has not figured out how to play it."


    han sanqian smiled lightly: "actually, i have a way to feel good about myself, but..."


    "just what?"


    "it''s just that i''m afraid that the other side will scold my mother angrily, because of this trick..." han sanqian was a little embarrassed.


    although this guy is already shameless enough, but thinking that if he wants to use that trick to close the door and beat the dog, this guy who is already shameless feels a bit outrageous at this time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4940

    han sanqian didn''t say it clearly, maybe because he was a little embarrassed, he just beckoned haijin to come over, and then told him his thoughts softly.


    after listening to han sanqian''s words, even the relatively quiet haijin called out for a while.


    "leader, you are too... so fucking insidious." hai jin said.


    han sanqian was a little embarrassed: "what do you think?"


    hai jin chuckled: "although cheap is really cheap, but it''s really fucking amazing to say something. i think if we want to do this, we can not only achieve our strategic goals, but the most important thing is , i¡¯m afraid the other side will jump out of anger when the time comes.¡±


    han sanqian could really think about the reaction from the other side at that time, and nodded: "then let''s do it this way."


    after the words fell, han sanqian flew away first.


    looking at the back of han sanqian disappearing, hai jin really shook his head helplessly, whoever would be unlucky to have such an enemy, because this guy is really hard to guard against.


    "i''m thinking about who will call you for ten days and a half months. when i go home to sleep, my mind will be full of you."


    with a wry smile, hai jin also went back to the underground cell.


    not long after, huya had already written some general situation of the troops to haijin.


    according to huya''s guess, this will attack their troops, which should be a joint force composed of frontline troops and a reserve army.


    although it seems that the firepower outside may exceed 300,000 people, according to his estimation, the actual number of the opponent should be around 200,000.


    the reason is the illusion caused by the more ferocious firepower of the reserve army.


    it makes sense to think about it, the battle has been fought for so long, and almost all the frontline troops have been fighting them, but this reserve force has never participated in any battles from the beginning to the end, so it has naturally reached its limit.


    naturally, the opponent''s firepower became more ferocious.


    "it seems that the other party is really desperate, even the reserve army has been used." hai jin said coldly.


    if it''s not the time for what they urgently need to do, thinking about it, they wouldn''t just leave a large number of frontline troops unused, but instead send a reserve force to launch an attack.


    huya stood up: "the order from above is that the city must be broken in this battle, otherwise, the outside department will continue to attack."


    hai jin smiled: "okay, then let them destroy the city. huya, your task is very simple, get ready to act."


    after the words fell, haijin slipped a note to huya.


    ten minutes later.


    among the army of the city defense on the opposite side.


    "report!"


    accompanied by a crisp and clear shout, a subordinate hurriedly ran to the elder and knelt down.


    "secret report from the city."


    as soon as he heard that it was a secret report from the city, the elder got up hurriedly, and a trusted aide who had good eyesight took the first step to take down the secret report that was presented by the person with both hands, and handed it to the elder quickly.


    after opening the secret report, a smile appeared on the elder''s face. he didn''t speak, but handed the secret report to the cronies next to him.


    the confidant took a look and immediately smiled.


    "i said, what kind of secret report is it? share it."


    "yeah, let''s talk about it."


    seeing the joyful expressions of the elders and colleagues one after another, the group of people also knew that there must be good news coming from the front.


    it is precisely because it is a good news that a group of people are more and more curious about what kind of good news it is.


    the person who had read the letter looked at the elder happily, obviously asking for his opinion.


    the elder nodded slightly, indicating that he could tell everyone.


    he quickly opened his mouth and said: "received the secret report from the spies in the city. after their efforts, they are now about to open a passage in the north of the city. however, because there is a city defense in the city, and han sanqian may be alarmed at any time, the time for the passage to persist it won''t be long, they asked our people to gather there first, once the gap opens, we will rush in immediately."


    "damn it, after fighting for so long, finally the fuck saw bentou."


    "as long as our army rushes in, then for han sanqian, his city defense will be completely broken."


    "that''s right, as long as our soldiers rush in and cooperate with the extreme cold tonight, what will he, han sanqian, do with us?"


    "haha, han sanqian, are you still alive this time?"


    the elder also sneered, and naturally seized such an opportunity: "come on, pass on my order!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4941

    "yes!"


    "order the troops to dispatch another 50,000 troops and assemble the whole army."


    "another fifty thousand?"


    the elder smiled: "han sanqian is scheming and suspicious by nature. if our front-line attacking force suddenly dispatches a large number of soldiers to the north of the city, it may cause han sanqian''s suspicion because of the suspension or weakening of the attack."


    "in addition, the front-line assault troops have been fighting for so long, and they are a little tired after thinking about it. therefore, the task of attacking the city should be left to the more energetic reserve troops."


    after listening to such an explanation, everyone complimented again and again: "it''s still the elder who is thoughtful."


    "this plan is indeed more secure."


    "i am waiting to admire."


    "go ahead, i''m waiting for your good news." the elder waved his hand in a good mood.


    "yes."


    the two cronies took orders on the spot and led the troops directly to set off.


    seeing his cronies leave, the elder let out a long sigh.


    what the subordinates said was indeed correct. after so many days, they finally waited for such a critical moment of turning around.


    "oh, that''s right." the elder suddenly remembered something, and looked at another confidant next to him: "go and inform the elite troops entering the city, and tell them that if there is any accident during the battle, all of them are required to report the civilian clothes on your body are destroyed, and you must not fall into the hands of the enemy."


    "the elder is worried that han sanqian will take away the cloth we wear to protect us from the cold?"


    the elder nodded: "yes, this is an effective means to resist the extreme cold. this is what han sanqian lacks. we can''t send him any supplies."


    "elder, you are really cautious. we are going straight into this battle. i am afraid that han sanqian has not reacted. we have already broken into the city and brought on the extreme cold. what will han sanqian do to resist us?"


    the elder smiled: "be careful when sailing for ten thousand years. when dealing with such an enemy, be careful."


    "yes, this subordinate will rush to inform them."


    after the words fell, the man quickly chased him out.


    this time, the elder finally showed a satisfied and faint smile.


    raising soldiers for a thousand days and using them for a while, how many years have the spies in yetian city raised them, and when they are usually stable and peaceful, they are of little use, at most spreading some news of surveillance, which is really very expensive.


    but today, at this critical moment, or in this day of stalemate, it is precisely this team with the lowest cost performance that usually breaks the ice.


    in a quarter of an hour, the elite of the 50,000 newly selected elites had already gone straight to the north of yetian city.


    the leaders are the elder''s two cronies, the left commander is called du ling, and the right commander is called du yan.


    the troops of the two have quietly arrived at the specific location in the north of the city mentioned in the secret report.


    this place is in the northwest corner, and there are few people around, and because of the obstruction of the city wall, it is difficult to see the frontal army.


    "the hour should be coming soon." du ling said softly: "wait a while, once the gap is opened, i will lead the left army first."


    "fuck you, the right army goes first." du yan said dissatisfied.


    at this time, breaking through the city defense is obviously a good thing. after all, this is the most important battle of the breakthrough victory in the entire battle, and that is the first achievement.


    "damn, brother, we have worked together for so many years in front of the elder, what''s the matter?" du ling said depressedly.


    "if not, you should let my right army go first." du yan said.


    of course, it is impossible for du ling to give all the credit to the right army, so he thought about it: "well, damn it, the left and right armies make up each other, so that no one will suffer."


    "incorporate together, how will you command when the time comes? your people will listen to me or you? let''s not talk nonsense, although according to our rules, the left army is the main force and the right army is the auxiliary, but a forward like charge army, that was also done by the right army, i go first, if you want something hot, tell your people to follow me quickly."


    du ling was speechless, but he also had to admit that what du yan said was indeed the normal rules in their editorial, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    therefore, if du yan wanted to force this, there was really no way for him to stop it.


    thinking of this, he was very depressed, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only say speechlessly: "okay, okay, i''m lazy to argue with you, the right army will go first, but i''ll fucking warn you, your right army is a fucking hurry up, or don''t blame me for kicking you from behind."


    du yan chuckled, taking advantage of it and didn''t want to have any verbal disputes, and almost at this moment, strange noises suddenly sounded from the city wall.


    the two were overjoyed, they knew very well that the spies from the city had come to help them open the gap.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4942

    sure enough, after a while, the soil on the city wall was falling off, and a gap about two people wide was looming.


    with a wave of du yan''s hand, several soldiers immediately stepped forward to help dig open the wall.


    boom!


    after a while, a hole was forcibly broken somewhere in the city wall. the hole was neither too wide nor too big.


    huya and several brothers used a lot of tools to forcibly break it open.


    "my subordinate, huya, has met the two commanders and kept them waiting for a long time." when huya saw the two commanders outside, he immediately bowed respectfully: "although this city wall is indeed muddy with a very ordinary structure, after all, the wall is also a wall, and the subordinates and others have been digging for a long time, and they even stole the map from the city lord''s mansion, and found that this place was originally intended to reserve a dog hole, and the gap that was forcibly blocked later was convenient for breaking through."


    the two commanders on the left and right obviously didn''t care about these reasons. anyway, they could understand, and du yan said first: "don''t talk about it, if you can open us up, that''s already very big. wait for us if you win this time, i will explain your contribution to the elders."


    "thank you, commander-in-chief, without delay, let''s send troops in quickly."


    "go!" du yan couldn''t wait a long time ago, and with a wave of his big hand, he ordered the troops to charge inward.


    for a moment, the troops on the right went straight up like bees seeing nectar.


    although the aisle is narrow, it cannot resist the order to attack at full speed.


    du ling suppressed his inner anxiety. although the speed of the right army''s entry was fast enough, in du ling''s eyes, these were still too slow, and he wished he could rush in on the spot.


    "damn it, hurry up." du ling forcefully urged.


    but the 50,000 people are divided into two halves, and there are 25,000 people on one side. no matter how fast two or three people can pass through at a time, it still takes time. no matter how much he urges, the speed of getting in is still not considered up fast.


    the most important thing is that after about a few minutes, the speed not only did not improve at all, but slowed down.


    "damn it, du yan, the people in your right army are messing around, why is it getting slower and slower?" du ling couldn''t bear it anymore.


    du yan didn''t even think about it, and cursed back: "fuck you, turin, you''re making wool here, you can''t see that the hole is so big? no matter how fast, how fucking fast can it be?"


    in fact, du yan is also anxious in comparison, but there are some things that he can''t get out of by being anxious.


    the opening of the tunnel is not big at all, because the marching army has been completely squeezed, and even he, the commander-in-chief of the right, doesn''t know what the crowd is like in front of him.


    du ling was scolded, but there was no way to fight back. after all, they did not scold him wrongly, and this situation was right in front of them.


    he couldn''t do anything but worry.


    "damn, it''s like an old man peeing, drop after drop, when all my 50,000 horses go into the city, when the hell will i have to wait?"


    judging by the current speed of advance, if they want to complete the entry of 50,000 troops into the city, it will take at least a fucking hour.


    at this hour, the effect of the surprise attack will be almost lost. after all, don''t say that han sanqian is a person with a particularly good brain. even if you are a pig-brained general, he can reflect come here.


    "damn, huya, can you hear me?"


    although the walls were not thick, the people marching into the city were quiet enough, but he couldn''t help but dare not shout too loudly.


    he yelled, but huya didn''t seem to hear it, which made du ling even more depressed all of a sudden.


    just when he didn''t know whether to continue shouting, huya''s voice suddenly came over: "commander, what are your orders?"


    du ling regained his energy all of a sudden, and hurriedly said: "what''s the matter with the march ahead, why the fuck is it getting slower and slower?"


    "commander, there are too many people, it will be a while..."


    "damn." du ling knew that the front must be blocked: "it''s not a solution to go on like this. can you think of another way to make a bigger hole? let''s go in with all our might."


    after the words fell, he hurriedly listened carefully to huya''s answer, but what made him a little depressed was that huya didn''t answer immediately, but after a while, he suddenly cried out: "not good! it''s terrible!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4943

    hearing this, for an instant, du ling''s whole heart was raised in his throat.


    this will be the critical moment for the troops to enter the city. if there is any accident, the ****...


    "what''s wrong?" du yan also heard the voice inside, and couldn''t help looking over nervously for a moment.


    "two commanders, we... we seem to have been discovered, we, we don''t have much time to enter the city."


    hearing this, du yan and du ling looked at each other with ashen faces.


    if the number of people entering the city is not enough, then this surprise attack is of little practical significance, because it will be suppressed by the enemy soon.


    so, they have to get in more people as quickly as possible.


    but right now this is not a big aisle...


    "damn it, it looks like it''s about to be done, so why should it just disappear all of a sudden?"


    "fuck, like this, how can you make people willing?"


    the two of them were very depressed. for such a result, let alone them, even if it were anyone, they might not be able to accept it for a while.


    "two commanders, i think it will take no more than a quarter of an hour before the enemy will gather their troops and come. i''m afraid it will be too late for us."


    inside, huya''s words were like stabbing another knife in their heart.


    du ling was very anxious, but when he was at a loss, du yan who was beside him suddenly thought of something.


    he hastily walked to the wall, and said towards the inside: "huya, with our current strength, if the enemy comes to surround us, our result may be defeat. it''s a small matter that we won''t be able to communicate with the elders. you have you ever wondered what would happen to you?"


    "han sanqian will definitely not let you go."


    huya was silent, obviously, he should also know the consequences.


    after all, they were completely exposed this time.


    "do you want to live?" du yan asked.


    huya hurriedly replied: "commander, my subordinates are not afraid of death, but let them die like this without showing anything. the subordinates are really not reconciled."


    du yan smiled: "okay, since that''s the case, how about i show you the way?"


    hearing this, not only huya inside was extremely excited, but even du ling was completely attracted, looking at du yan eagerly, wondering what the hell this guy thought of.


    "you take the people who came in, rush over quickly, and open the gate to the north of the city for me. now there are one or two thousand people going in. they should be enough for you to attack the city gate and hold on for a while. as long as our follow-up large troops come in in time, everything will turn around."


    hearing du yan''s explanation, du ling was immediately amused, and patted his shoulder with a palm: "okay, du yan, you have such a knack. huya, this method is feasible."


    the tunnel below can still advance slowly, and a large number of main forces can also enter directly from the city gate. even if the enemy army sends troops to encircle and suppress at that time, there are enough of them to enter forcefully.


    this is obviously a trick.


    "this subordinate thinks it is feasible. in this way, we really have time to complete the march before the enemy surrounds us." huya also said excitedly.


    "since this is the case, huya, you should act quickly. remember, you must act quickly. we must open a new and bigger opening before the enemy surrounds us."


    "yes!"


    the huya inside responded with a snap, and then there was no movement.


    du ling glanced at du yan: "let''s send a large force to the city gate first, so as to be ready to rush in at any time. we don''t have much time."


    du yan nodded: "okay, i see."


    after the words fell, the two immediately ordered their respective troops to quickly move towards the gate in the north of the city.


    and almost at the same time, the sound of fierce fighting came from inside the north gate.


    "reinforcements are coming." huya roared loudly.


    du yan and du ling also waved their hands, ordering all the soldiers to raise their weapons and be ready to compete with the enemy for time.


    there is only one wall between the two sides...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4944

    "kill."


    inside, there was a monstrous sound of killing.


    the situation was turbulent, and just listening to the bursts of shouts and killings inside was enough to make people''s palms sweat, and they were extremely nervous for a while.


    "huya, do everything possible to open the door immediately!" du ling shouted loudly.


    as long as the city gate can be opened, the army can pour down and kill the city in an instant, then all crises can still be resolved.


    du yan is ready to narrate, ready to rush in at any time: "brothers, once the door opens later, let me rush in and talk about everything."


    the fact that the door is opened does not mean that everything is safe. after all, the other party can close the door at any time. therefore, opening the door is just an opportunity. what everyone has to do is to seize this opportunity and use it.


    therefore, how fast you can rush in is the most important thing to seize the opportunity.


    "yes!"


    everyone responded in unison.


    "open the door!"


    inside, there was a loud roar, and then, with the creaking of the door, the hearts of the turin gang also raised their throats.


    come on, come on.


    "two commanders, come in quickly!"


    there was a loud roar inside, and the next second, there was a bang, and the entire door was directly opened.


    "brothers, rush to me!"


    the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come again. under the current situation, they naturally have to hurry up and increase their horsepower.


    all of a sudden, the entire left and right armies rushed in mightily, just like the ferocious sea water.


    "kill."


    seeing that a large number of soldiers had rushed in, du ling and du yan also looked at each other, and in the next second, followed the troops.


    however, as soon as the two rushed into the city gate, they were dumbfounded immediately.


    ahead...


    there is no so-called enemy army pressing down on the front at all, even... there are only a dozen or twenty enemy troops standing on both sides.


    it seems, it seems that the door is still open!


    and when he looked up again, there was a dense darkness in front of him, and he couldn''t see what was going on inside at all.


    this made du ling and the others feel bad. you must know that yetian city is brightly lit at this time, so after the city gate is opened, theoretically, it is only possible that the light is shining from the front, how could it be darker and darker? end.


    "do you feel that the smell here seems to be weird?"


    it doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about it, after talking about it, du yan can really feel a stinky smell coming directly to his face, which makes people feel nauseous and nauseous for a while.


    "what happened?"


    "by the way, where are our soldiers?"


    in the darkness, although they couldn''t see their soldiers, at least they could feel them.


    after all, the feeling of standing next to you alone is completely different from that of hundreds of people standing next to you.


    turin is such a feeling that there are not many people around.


    du yan didn''t dare to be negligent, and when he realized that something was wrong, he directly put his hands together, and a fire appeared in his hands immediately.


    with the fire, the darkness inside the city gate was immediately dispelled. although it was not too bright, it was barely possible to see the surrounding situation clearly.


    at this time, he was surprised to find that huya and a group of more than a dozen enemy soldiers who were standing on both sides of the city gate just now had completely disappeared, leaving only a group of themselves crowded in the passageway of the city gate .


    and almost at this moment, du ling on the side suddenly grabbed his hand holding the torch, trying to move towards the front position.


    "du yan, what the fuck is that?" du ling pointed his finger at the front and shouted in horror.


    du yan hurriedly moved towards du ling''s hope, seeing this, even he began to doubt life.


    in the front, under the reflection of the fire, there was a huge outline vaguely seen, but for a while, they couldn''t see clearly what it was.


    "fuck, why is this thing so strange?" du yan frowned: "it looks like a special passageway was made with something."


    "but why does it get darker the further you go in?


    both of them were confused for a moment, not sure what was in front of them.


    but more and more soldiers were heading inward without any sound feedback.


    the two of you looked at me and i looked at you, and were completely at a loss for a while, but their intuition told them that something seemed wrong.


    "do you have the feeling that this... seems to have been seen before?" du ling suddenly remembered something.


    du yan frowned, he seemed to have remembered something after such a reminder: "you mean..."


    turin''s vest was sweating: "do you still remember the trenches on the first battlefield?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4945

    trench? !


    although that thing is not something that caused them a particularly heavy loss, it is definitely something that impresses them very deeply.


    especially the swallowing mouth in the center of the trench, the mouth of the glutton of evil, that thing is simply a digestive machine that eats people without spitting out bones. after many people fall into its mouth, there is no possibility of survival.


    could it be...


    this weird big mouth in front of him is the mouth of the evil glutton? !


    thinking of this, the two of them couldn''t help shaking their wits almost at the same time. if this **** is the mouth of the evil glutton, then they...


    depend on!


    with the city gate wide open, countless soldiers rushed in, and all of them fell into the mouth of the evil glutton. the loss was simply outrageous.


    what is a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth, that''s what it is.


    "no... no way?"


    "i hope not, but the more you look closely, the more likely it should be."


    judging from the arc shape and the only line of sight, the thing in front of him should indeed be the mouth of the evil glutton.


    it''s just that both of them are a bit unwilling to admit the facts in front of them. after all, this is equivalent to admitting that they have made a stupid mistake just now. some of them fell into the trap set by the other party.


    you know, these 100,000 people are the elite among the elite, so even if they are dragged out to fight, it will definitely be a nightmare for many people.


    but now, it''s just gone by the waves for nothing, and no one is willing to accept such a result.


    it''s a pity that the more you are unwilling to accept some things, the more he keeps slapping you in front of you to tell you that this is true and you must accept it.


    "buzz!"


    there was a slight throat sound, as if someone was tidying his throat, or suddenly coughing up phlegm, but these were not important. it is really the big mouth of the glutton of evil.


    "we... we fell for it."


    the two looked at each other, and finally reflected.


    "withdraw!"


    the two roared almost at the same time, and immediately withdrew their soldiers to the outside of the city.


    on the city wall, huya looked at the situation below, and subconsciously wanted to chase him.


    hai jin smiled and shook his head: "brother huya, don''t chase after the poor."


    huya frowned: "if you let them go back, the other side will soon know what happened in yetian city, i''m worried..."


    "you are worried that revenge will come more violently, aren''t you?" hai jin asked.


    huya nodded: "yetian city is bound to be taken by the opponent, so whether it''s for city defense or revenge, they will be crazy to the point of insanity."


    hai jin shook his head: "i know, but the main thing about the alliance is that they are furious."


    "why?"


    "people will burst out with peerless power when they are angry, but they will also lose their minds when they are angry. the people on the other side are really too stable, so my leader wants them to be a little... passionate." hai jin laughed.


    huya glanced at hai jin in surprise. although he had heard many stories about the opponent''s bold style of play since the battle, he never thought that the opponent would be so bold.


    they made it clear that there were two dishes right under their feet, but they didn''t care if they didn''t eat them, and they were actually willing to take them out to entertain the enemy.


    this style of play is unheard of.


    however, in any case, at least he had opened his eyes to the battle tonight.


    without moving a single soldier, just a few ingenious tricks, the torrent of the opponent''s 100,000 troops collapsed in an instant.


    what a prestige and arrogance this is.


    "does our promise still count?" huya asked.


    "what? are you interested in joining us?" hai jin smiled.


    huya is helpless, does he have a choice?


    because of his betrayal, almost 80% of the 100,000 elite were killed or injured. the superior must hate him to death. even if he has a thousand reasons, he will definitely die under the elder''s thunderous wrath in the end.


    besides, in other words, he was still only the captain of the spy team, and the two commanders who escaped now were the elder''s cronies, and someone had to be responsible for the failure, so how could he win over the two high-ranking cronies? !


    of course, he also had to admit that han sanqian''s battle tonight really strengthened his confidence.


    "however, i have a condition." huya said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4946

    "what conditions do you have?"


    huya said: "we don''t want to do other things, and we don''t want to be exposed to the public. you can also understand that we have defected after all and have no face to face others, but it can also be understood that the brothers have been doing it for so many years. i don¡¯t want to start all over again.¡±


    haejin smiled.


    this request is not too difficult: "yes. is there any more?"


    "i want to keep our formation. i hope my brothers will follow me as much as possible. of course, i can understand that you are worried that our group of people will cause trouble if we stay together. however, i can only be the vice-captain of our formation. you come to appoint someone to manage, what do you think?"


    generally, this is somewhat taboo. after all, who knows if you and the others will plot something at that time?


    hai jin smiled: "actually, you should also know that this is not possible at all, but i believe in you, so it''s okay."


    huya was also a little shocked by haijin''s quick promise. after all, such a thing is indeed a bit too much to ask, but from his standpoint, he really wants to stay with his brothers and be in an unfamiliar environment. there is an answer here.


    people are like this.


    "if there are no other questions, you can go to the leader later." after saying that, haijin stretched out his hand as a gesture of welcome.


    huya hesitated for a moment, shook hands with haijin, and then said, "i''m looking for the leader because..."


    "don''t worry, if you join this matter, i can be the master. i asked you to find the leader. i just want you to tell him that you still want to do your old job. there is nothing special about my leader, even if he is a fool many, the most important thing is to be very good to the brothers, so after knowing your thoughts, the leader will definitely make a tailor-made development route for you. in fact, like you, the leader is likely to give you a set god-level exercises."


    huya was a little dazed. after all, the statement of a god-level skill was introduced as soon as he opened his mouth. anyone who listened to it might have the illusion that i have joined a pyramid scheme.


    it''s really no wonder huya was dumbfounded.


    seeing huya stunned, haijin smiled: "one thing you may not understand is that our cavalry regiment is called the polar bear legion, and almost everyone in the regiment is actually just a civilian of the demon castle."


    "what are the skills of the civilians in tianmo castle? they have been oppressing people who have not even developed normally for a long time. but, how long? less than half a month, what individual combat capabilities do they have now?"


    "of course, there is also me." hai jin said this, obviously with a bit of pride: "before, i was just a small team leader, inconspicuous, and i have to face you higher-level people. it is not your opponent at all."


    "but what about now? i believe that although we haven''t fought much, as a spy, you can also ask how i led a small number of soldiers to attack your siege forces? these are all thanks to the leader of our family. .he taught me a lot of exercises, and all of them are awesome, that is, my qualifications are a bit poor, and i don¡¯t have enough time, otherwise, i don¡¯t know where my limit is.¡±


    in this regard, although huya did not participate in the war, he could clearly see the situation on the battlefield. the individual ability of the cavalry regiment is indeed extremely strong, even if hai jin showed up a little in the dungeon before, he could let him know that hai jin his cultivation base is far above his own.


    therefore, this meeting ceremony sounds a bit unbelievable, but when you think about it carefully, it is reasonable.


    thinking of this, huya''s heart fluttered slightly.


    "go, i know your heart is moved, there is no need to hide it from us, we are all experienced, when the pie falls from the sky, our reaction is more exaggerated than yours." hai jin laughed.


    huya nodded, and was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly thought of something. he turned his head and looked at haijin: "i want to ask a question."


    "go ahead."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4947

    "why choose me? i mean, even if you want to recruit helpers, you should instigate those big troops. i am only a few dozen people, and you can kill us as soon as you kill them. you can also control us to complete the mission, so we don''t seem to treat you well." it doesn''t matter, why did you pull us?"


    hai jin smiled lightly, looking at it from their point of view, it had already been explained earlier, it was really because they themselves had no way to control their group of people.


    but this reason, of course, cannot be the answer to the question.


    thinking of this, hai jin didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "let me answer that question."


    at this moment, a voice floated over, and the two raised their eyes, only to see han sanqian gently landed beside them.


    "mr. han has always paid attention to one thing when recruiting people, that is, the strength of a soldier lies not in the number." han sanqian said: "i have known your existence since i entered the city, and i have never disturbed you." looking for your location under the circumstances, but i must praise you, you hide it very well."


    "so, since then, i have paid attention to you."


    "to be honest, although the polar bear army is brave, it is more like a tiger without eyes. your excellency, to me, is the eyes of this tiger."


    "admitting you in is to make up for our lack of function, so you are very important."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, huya nodded. basically, this reason allowed him to find a certain sense of value.


    in fact, isn¡¯t joining a place just to gain a sense of presence? rather than something dispensable for others.


    "our leader seldom praises others. i''m not bragging about complimenting you today. you can show off in our regiment for a long time." hai jin laughed.


    in fact, han sanqian wanted to take them in. tonight''s operation really needed them. on the other hand, as han sanqian said, he needed enough intelligence troops.


    sometimes, some important information can save you a lot of trouble, and even play a role in turning things around at some important moments.


    so, it''s not that han sanqian didn''t pay attention to this, but he didn''t before.


    now, everything is different.


    "okay, the defeated general, the defector, what is there to show off?" huya said bitterly.


    han sanqian smiled: "in your demon clan, the weak eat the strong, so it''s normal for a good bird to choose a tree to rest. follow me, i can guarantee that you will live better than before, and i won''t say anything else. as far as individual combat is concerned, i can guarantee that everyone in your investigation team will have upper-level lightness skills and footwork in the future. as long as you don''t meet me with a cultivation level that is almost against the sky, no one can run if you want to run. can''t keep it."


    "originally, i also had some people who did reconnaissance. however, compared with you, they are definitely not as professional as you. from now on, i will rely on you for my intelligence."


    "of course, i''m here to say something bad. if one day, you are caught by other people and you want to defect to me, i, han sanqian, will never blame you. you can blame me for not teaching you enough skills to let you be caught, so the responsibility lies with me, understand?"


    these words not only relieved huya and the others, but also made huya see a different han sanqian.


    after all, what leader would say that to you?


    it doesn''t matter if you defect!


    isn''t this bullshit?


    "do you understand?" han sanqian asked.


    huya was dumbfounded, but now he realized it, and then nodded again and again: "i understand, i understand, but it''s a little hard to accept."


    "slowly you will accept it. by the way, there are two choices right now, and you may have to choose one." han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    huya was puzzled: "leader, what does this mean?"


    "don''t be nervous, it''s a good thing." when han sanqian said this, the smile on his face became even more mysterious...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4948

    "one option is, you stay here, and i invite you to watch a good show, which will make your blood boil."


    "one option is, i will take you to a mysterious place now, and you can practice hard. of course, the first option will actually carry out the second option, but it''s just a little more lively."


    huya smiled: "the leader wants me to see how the other side is furious?"


    han sanqian did not deny it, and nodded: "exactly."


    huya smiled wryly, wondering if han sanqian had the intention of testing himself, so he didn''t dare to refuse directly for a while.


    "everything, follow the leader''s arrangement."


    han sanqian laughed, knowing that huya misunderstood what he meant, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "i''m afraid you are thinking too much, i didn''t mean to test you. it''s just that i simply want you to take a look. how irritable, after all, you also participated in this operation."


    huya nodded: "i know the leader, but i still decided to take a look."


    "good."


    as soon as han sanqian''s words fell, he waved his hand for a moment, and a sky of true energy appeared directly in front of several people.


    in the sky, what is incomparably miraculous is that what is reflected at this time is not other scenes, but the real scene outside the city.


    huya could even clearly see that du ling and du yan were approaching the enemy''s base camp with their remnants.


    "leader, this..." huya was a little surprised.


    although things like the zhenqi canopy can basically be used by people with strong enough cultivation, most of the things in the canopy are things that the caster can see or can exist in the mind. bu nei of tiancheng cannot see the situation outside, so it is impossible for him to put the real-time situation outside into this sky screen.


    han sanqian smiled, of course he was well aware of huya''s confusion.


    "you forgot the formation?" han sanqian explained.


    "of course i know the formation, but..." huya frowned: "it''s just that the formation has nothing to do with being able to see the outside in the sky?"


    "you think my formation is placed inside the city, but in fact, my formation is placed outside. then, i complete a surveillance of the outside through the eyes of the formation. is it understandable?"


    hearing this, huya was stunned. he obviously never thought that han sanqian could do this kind of operation.


    the formation is released, shit, he really hasn''t thought about it, because he subconsciously thinks that the formation should be in the city.


    however, if han sanqian operated in this way, then the scene that appeared in the current scene can be understood.


    it''s as if the outside of the formation has become a surveillance system, and everything will naturally be seen by it.


    "leader, great move."


    "what''s the trick? i''m a spy who didn''t have enough expertise before." han sanqian said with a smile: "i just have a way out of nothing."


    after the words fell, several people looked towards the sky.


    at this time, du ling and du yan also escaped back to the base camp smoothly because there were no pursuers.


    the two of them didn''t dare to delay at all, and hurriedly walked towards the tent.


    there were laughter and laughter in the camp. obviously, the previous atmosphere still remained. for most people, their current work was almost left to wait for the news of the victory.


    "report, the two commanders, du ling and du yan, have returned to the camp."


    some subordinates shouted outside the tent.


    hearing this, the crowd was immediately excited.


    they themselves were waiting for the triumphant return of the two commanders. now that they heard it, it was a good thing to come. however, the only doubt was that it was less than an hour before their departure.


    so fast, you''re done? !


    however, if you think about it carefully, the two commanders are both elders'' cronies, so they are naturally better than ordinary people in terms of ability, and it seems reasonable to be faster than the usual time.


    the elder was also slightly confused, but this confusion was more covered up by joy.


    "please hurry up." the elder shouted excitedly.


    after waiting for so many days, i finally got the first good news.


    and at this moment, du ling and du yan also set up tents and entered under the support of the guards...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4949

    "haha, du ling, du yan, you are indeed the elder''s confidantes. the two brothers are very brave. once you make a move, you will know if there is one."


    "it''s really powerful. breaking through yetian city directly in such a short period of time. such a feat is simply a role model for my generation."


    "i admire you."


    as soon as they entered the door, before anyone else had any reaction, a group of colleagues blew rainbow farts first.


    the elder also had a smile on his face, and got up in person, which was a special treatment for the two of them.


    however, du ling and du yan obviously didn''t have any intention of being happy. instead, they lowered their heads and didn''t even dare to look at the elder at all.


    the wise elder suddenly noticed something was wrong, and frowned slightly, as if he realized the problem.


    however, there were so many people, so he suppressed the doubts and anxiety in his heart, and just looked at the two of them lightly.


    perhaps, the two of them had won a big victory, and they deliberately played tricks here. if he didn''t hold back and get angry, it would appear that he, an elder, has no guts.


    although du ling and du yan lowered their heads, they were also communicating with each other with their eyes underneath.


    in just a moment, the two reached a consensus.


    "report to elder qi, we are guilty."


    the two were in sync, and in the next second, they both knelt on the ground.


    the elder''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the ominous premonition in his heart rose wildly.


    a group of colleagues also silenced at this time, looking at each other with great doubts.


    "what the hell is going on here?"


    "yeah, why did du ling and du yan kneel down? could it be that the action failed? but it''s impossible."


    "could it be that although they won, they didn''t win too well? so, both of them came to apologize?"


    "hey, that''s not necessary, just win, everything else is not important."


    amidst the discussion among the crowd, du ling and du yan couldn''t bear it anymore, they gritted their teeth and broke their hearts.


    if things go on like this, everyone is already lifting them to the sky, but the two of them also know very well that the higher they are lifted, the more painful the fall will be.


    "elder, we... we have lost."


    "a 100,000 army, only... only 10,000 people left to come back with us..."


    after the two finished speaking, they lowered their heads together again.


    "what?!"


    hearing this, the elder glared angrily, and his whole body felt blood rushing up so dizzy that he almost fell to the ground.


    with one hundred thousand elite soldiers, the chances of victory are within their grasp, so why did they lose? !


    even though he was already quite capable of bearing, and had prepared for the worst in many things, he still hadn''t thought about the failure of this operation at all.


    the smiles of a group of subordinates were all frozen on their faces, their mouths were slightly opened, and their pupils were wide open. if they were not still breathing, they all seemed to be frozen at this time.


    after a long time, a group of people woke up from the shock, and the elder also sat in his seat in a daze.


    "du ling, du yan, both of you can be regarded as the elder''s capable subordinates. why did you fail in this mission?"


    "based on the abilities of the two of you, plus a hundred thousand horses, all of them are the best of the best, you shouldn''t make mistakes."


    "you set off, and we didn''t see a large-scale so-called battle. we thought you had successfully entered the city. how could you..."


    du ling and du yan looked at each other, not to mention that their colleagues did not understand, even at this meeting, it was difficult for the two of them to understand.


    damn, with such a strong strength, why did he lose for no reason?


    "elder, we have been fooled by the intelligence team. the news that those spies gave me is simply fake news." du ling said.


    du yan also hurriedly explained: "they obviously intended to lure us to the city, and then, to gain our trust, they deliberately opened a small opening, but the speed of the small opening was too slow, and they said inside that the enemy had already we have been discovered, which means we must deploy people into the city as soon as possible, otherwise, once the enemy in the city finds out, our plan will be ruined."


    the elder nodded slightly. judging from the current description, the two of du ling did not make any serious mistakes.


    "then what''s next? even if you rush in and be ambushed by han sanqian himself, judging by my elite among the hundred thousand elite, it seems that the casualties will not be so heavy?"


    the two looked at each other, feeling helpless for a while.


    "han sanqian didn''t come to ambush at all, but we encountered an even more terrifying nightmare!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4950

    "yes, han sanqian actually put the big mouth of the evil glutton behind the city gate, and the people inside deliberately created a tense atmosphere of war before opening the gate, which made me wait until the gate was opened. the soldiers then drove towards the city without any hesitation."


    "but the problem is, the soldiers didn''t really rush into the city, but just rushed into the mouth of the evil glutton..."


    "because there was that big mouth open in the city, the line of sight was extremely poor. after we realized that something was wrong, we used torches to illuminate the clues for a short time, so we retreated quickly, but because we charged too hard earlier, there were no soldiers inside. scream, so..."


    hearing these words, the elder was like a deflated ball.


    yes, 100,000 people are just the skin of a million-plus people, but the problem is that these are the elite among the elite, and the 100,000 people have almost suffered heavy casualties without even touching a hair. it was simply unacceptable.


    "this han sanqian is so fucking insidious, he actually thought of using this trick to trick us."


    "that''s right, there is nothing wrong with the overall judgment of du ling and du yan, and they just made the most normal reaction according to the situation, but han sanqian just used these normal reactions to give us a fatal blow .¡±


    "elder, the scouts of the intelligence team are all spies we have planted in yetian city for many years. how could they suddenly betray us and turn to han sanqian? if they didn''t help han sanqian to get us, i believe this time we will absolutely it would not be such a heavy loss."


    "enough!" the elder shouted angrily, "you guys are making too much noise."


    after shouting angrily, the subordinates dared not say another word.


    the elder was upset. although he could understand what everyone was saying, he really couldn''t understand why every time he almost took a breath, not only did the breath not continue, but it was stuck in their throats and almost swallowed them to death.


    there is only one han sanqian, and a million soldiers can''t do anything to him. on the contrary, until now, it looks more and more like a tug of war.


    "send me an order to issue arrest warrants to all the spies from the intelligence team in yetian city. i want them to die."


    "yes."


    "as for du ling and du yan, you two led the troops to attack. not only did you fail to win, but you acted recklessly and caused our army to suffer heavy losses. damn it, come here."


    "exist."


    "drag the two of them out of the tent and kill them on the spot to show the prestige of the army."


    "yes."


    as soon as the words fell, the four gate guards rushed in with their knives in hand.


    du ling and du yan became anxious, and quickly knelt down: "elder, please forgive me, please forgive me, elder."


    although they thought that the crime of this defeat must not be small, but they also took a chance to think that they were the elder''s cronies, and there was indeed another reason for the failure, so maybe the elder''s punishment would be reduced.


    but who would have thought that coming directly would be a capital offense!


    seeing this, the colleagues also stepped forward to intercede.


    "elder, although this defeat is really depressing, the crime is not as good as du ling and du yan. you must know that the root cause of this battle is that the intelligence team defected and gave us misleading news. , are nothing but self-inflicted traps."


    "yeah, this time we can only blame our intelligence team, they clearly set a trap for us, if we want to kill our own general because of this, wouldn''t it be more punishing for the enemy''s treachery? "


    the elder raised his eyes and glanced at the few begging people. in fact, what they said was indeed reasonable.


    it''s just that the consecutive defeats made the elders need someone to take the blame, so as to increase their military prestige and let everyone know what will happen if they lose the battle.


    but having said that, the words of your subordinates are also reasonable. they have made it clear that they want to mess with you. if you still follow this to kill your own general, isn''t that the same as following other people''s wishes?


    doing so will only make the enemy more happy.


    "then what should i do? don''t tell me, let''s just leave it at that?" the elder snorted coldly, "in the future, everyone can give me a defeat? can everyone find a reason for me?"


    after the words fell, no one dared to answer, but at this moment, a soldier''s voice came from outside the tent: "report to elder qi, there is a flying letter delivered, and the signature is han sanqian!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4951

    "feishu?"


    "han sanqian?"


    a group of people were dumbfounded.


    "han sanqian, the dog day, he is so brave, how dare he play feishu with us?"


    "damn it, goddamn thing."


    "everyone, don''t be so angry. instead, let someone send feishu up to see what kind of tricks he is selling. maybe, this guy will accept it as soon as he sees it, and come to surrender."


    "this son has no surrender at all, he can only be killed."


    facing the discussion of the crowd, the elder didn''t say much, he just raised his hand and signaled his subordinates to deliver feishu.


    the subordinates outside the door didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly sent feishu to him.


    looking at the material of feishu, it is undoubtedly the paper of yetian city.


    therefore, it should be han sanqian''s feishu.


    opening the letter, the elder glanced at it for a while, and then looked at du ling and du yan who were kneeling on the ground. he didn''t say anything for a while, completely confused everyone.


    du ling and du yan were even more disturbed, they didn''t know what han sanqian said, and they didn''t know what the elder would do to them.


    after a while, the elder sighed, "look for yourselves."


    after saying that, he threw the letter directly to du ling and du yan.


    the two quickly picked up the letter on the ground, and then read it carefully.


    seeing this, the two of them became even more stupid.


    in fact, there was nothing else in the letter, except that the attack was planned by han sanqian alone, so that the elders did not need to blame the two commanders, they were innocent.


    but because they are hostile, the two of du ling are also in a daze now. they don''t know what han sanqian means by this!


    this seems to be helping himself to blame, but no matter how you look at it, it seems to be deliberately messing with the two of you.


    you can understand that han sanqian is really explaining for them, or it can be understood that han sanqian is deliberately mocking himself, and if the orientation depends entirely on what the elder thinks.


    the two of them finished watching, and other colleagues who had something good to do also came to watch at this time. seeing this conversation, they couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    "elder, what do you mean? han sanqian came here to plead for du ling and du yan? this cat is crying and a mouse is pretending to be merciful."


    "yes, he will keep someone for us? no matter how you think about it, it''s impossible, right?"


    "fuck me, turin duyan, we brothers have been under the elder''s hand for many years, you two bastards, don''t you think you betrayed us like those bastards from the intelligence team?"


    hearing this, the elder''s eyes instantly looked straight at duling duyan and duling like two daggers. if other people rebelled, he could bear it by force, but if the people closest to him also rebelled, then he couldn''t bear it at all. up.


    the two hurriedly knelt on the ground in fright: "i am wronged, i am wronged, elder, the younger one is absolutely loyal to the elder, and has absolutely no intention of betrayal."


    "subordinates too, please let the elders learn from you."


    the elder looked cold: "but if you two didn''t betray me, why did han sanqian plead for you?"


    "this...we don''t know about this." du ling was helpless.


    "elder, it may be that han sanqian deliberately came to disturb our army''s morale, or he was disgusted with us. du ling and du yan fought at the same time. even if han sanqian could persuade one to surrender, he would never persuade two to surrender. therefore, the two can actually supervise each other." someone hurriedly said.


    "elder, my subordinates also agree with this view. it is unlikely that the two of them will rebel at the same time. moreover, even if they really rebelled, how could han sanqian fly a letter to intercede for them? han sanqian is our enemy. there''s no way he didn''t know that."


    the elder glared at the two of du ling. in fact, he never doubted that the two of them would betray him. just now, it was just a temptation for the sake of caution.


    however, that doesn''t mean the matter is over.


    the reason is very simple, han sanqian should know that the feishu will not achieve any effective effect, so what is his purpose in writing this letter? !


    reverse operation, let yourself save the lives of du ling and du yan? !


    obviously, the subordinates who insisted that du ling and du ling did not betray just now, like the elders, seem to have thought of the deeper meaning of this...


    what does han sanqian''s feishu want to do? ! this is a fake trick that even a little child can see through. he, han sanqian, is so smart, would he do such a boring thing? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4952

    "it''s actually very simple to see through han sanqian''s feitian book, and i also believe that han sanqian will never completely treat us as fools, so it''s strange when things come to this, what is the real purpose of his letter? ?¡±


    after the elder finished speaking, he looked faintly at the group of subordinates who had seen through han sanqian''s letter just now.


    however, although those subordinates were aware of the problem, they couldn''t figure out what han sanqian wanted to do for a while!


    "just writing a letter to mock us? it seems that this is not like han sanqian''s behavior."


    "let''s reason a bit more. if we see through, then du ling and du yan''s lives will be saved. what benefits will this bring to han sanqian?"


    du ling became anxious on the spot: "whether it is beneficial or not, we can''t kill us just because of this."


    du yan quickly echoed, "elder, we are innocent."


    "could it be that han sanqian thought that we would reason like this, but gritted his teeth at the end and killed du ling and du yan? this is actually the effect he really wanted?"


    "elder, it makes sense. cleverness is misunderstood by cleverness. i think han sanqian''s meaning and intention may be here."


    the elder nodded. his words were indeed very reasonable. thinking about it, this was the only one that could explain the real purpose behind feishu.


    "no matter what, du ling and du yan are both commanders and have suffered defeats. therefore, this account must be settled anyway. however, han sanqian has pleaded for mercy, so i can sell him some face."


    "how about this, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped. immediately take him to the military plane, extract his soul, and imprison him for a hundred days."


    "yes."


    hearing such a punishment, the two inevitably despaired.


    people in black can be immortal, so the punishment naturally does not exist in any ordinary punishment. soul extraction is one of the biggest tortures among them.


    they will forcibly pull out the soul of the other party directly. the pain of separating the soul from the body may be the difference between death and life to normal people, and there is not much pain.


    but for them, it was a torture that was worse than death.


    however, they are also very clear that this kind of torture is much better than death, as long as they can survive, it is more important than anything else.


    seeing this, the other colleagues didn''t say much anymore. this was already the greatest benefit they could get.


    when the two of them were put down, the elder looked at the other people present and said, "this han sanqian is getting more and more cunning, and he will play such a trick with us to invite the king into the old man, and beat our army to pieces with almost no effort."


    "from now on, i hope that you will stop underestimating the enemy. when facing han sanqian, you must be 120% energetic."


    everyone nodded, and someone said: "but elder, this han sanqian is really smart, and we can be considered cautious, but it is often like this, and it is impossible to guard against."


    "yes, elder, we can''t find the reason for everything. i don''t mean to blame you for restraining us all the time, but whether we should solve han sanqian as soon as possible. otherwise, i believe such things will continue." two, two, three, two, three."


    the elder nodded: "han sanqian is indeed a difficult opponent, so i am also stepping up to destroy the city defense of yetian city. the purpose is to prevent ye changmeng from having too many dreams."


    although the elder has indeed been emphasizing patience, patience is not unlimited. they have been losing several consecutive tug-of-wars, which made the elder feel a little restless.


    "besides, han sanqian has also joined the intelligence team. what i''m worried about is that our understanding of han sanqian remains unchanged, but his understanding of us is increasing crazily, which is not good for us."


    the subordinate said: "elder, you don''t need to worry. even if yetian city is protected by the formation of tianmobao, there is always a threshold. once our continuous attack breaks through this threshold, the formation will eventually be unable to resist."


    "as for the defection of the intelligence team, please rest assured. although the intelligence team has indeed been delivering information for us, most of them are waste materials and will not have any impact on the battle situation."


    the elder raised his eyebrows slightly: "really?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4953

    "your subordinates can guarantee their lives," the man replied.


    as the presidential marshal in charge of intelligence under the elder, he still has a good understanding of the situation of each intelligence unit.


    "because at the beginning we also considered that the various teams spread all over our forces. they usually pass on a lot of intelligence information for us, and these intelligence information itself has the risk of being leaked. therefore, we have always done many things for the intelligence team. strict controls to prevent the risk of information leakage and the betrayal of intelligence personnel."


    hearing this, the elder nodded in satisfaction: "finally, there is someone who can reassure me. you have done a good job."


    the man lowered his head slightly: "the elder praises me, the subordinates are just doing what they should do."


    the elder smiled slightly, but it was obvious that this was enough for the man to show off for a long time, after all, this was the only one who was praised under the current situation.


    "at the moment of emergency, we can''t make any mistakes anymore." the elder sighed: "tonight''s siege will continue as usual, but you must be fully motivated, you know?"


    "yes."


    "in addition, i should leave all the senior executives behind. tonight and i will be on standby in the account at any time. when yetian city is broken, when will we discuss rest."


    "yes."


    inside the city wall.


    at this time, han sanqian withdrew the sky.


    "it''s not as exciting as i imagined." haijin said, "according to my prediction, the other party should have become angry from embarrassment in this wave, and not only killed two commanders to vent their anger, but even the group of sergeants who participated in the exhibition should be punished." right."


    han sanqian smiled: "are you really taking him for a fool? he''s not that stupid, especially after reading my letter."


    hai jin didn''t understand: "by the way, when you mentioned trusting me, i suddenly remembered that although we couldn''t see what happened inside the tent, the soldiers who saw the movement outside the tent could know that the two who ran to the commander-in-chief should be greatly motivated, but after your letter, the other party just detained the two of them, it seems that the punishment should be reduced, leader, why did you do this?"


    huya smiled: "the leader is like this. it seems that what he is doing is useless, but in fact he should be trying to mess up the opponent''s army, right?"


    han sanqian looked at huya in surprise: "what do you say?"


    "the other party has read your pleading letter, and theoretically they will definitely not be tricked, so they will not kill du ling and du yan. however, they may wonder why you wrote this letter. at this time , doubt will make the army confused."


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, this is one, and the other, do you know?"


    huya shook his head: "my subordinates don''t know about this."


    he really didn''t think about the second point.


    hai jin smiled and said, "huya, our leader absolutely kills two birds with one stone."


    huya bowed his head: "i would like to ask the leader to enlighten me."


    han sanqian smiled: "what is the result of not being able to guess?"


    huya thought for a moment: "then we can only put it on hold for now, but for the sake of safety, i think i will be more vigilant. after all, the ghost knows what kind of idea you have, and it is always right to be cautious."


    han sanqian nodded: "what i want is for them to be cautious."


    huya seemed to realize something, and asked, "leader, what will you do next?"


    han sanqian smiled slightly and looked at huya: "of course, but it depends on you."


    "rely on me?" huya was stunned: "the subordinate is just a small intelligence captain, what can he help the leader?"


    "you can help me too much, come with me first."


    huya stared blankly at han sanqian, and haijin came over and patted him on the shoulder, signaling him not to be nervous.


    however, huya is still very puzzled, isn''t this where he is going? why don''t you move? !


    but in the next second, huya was dumbfounded...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4954

    with a flash of white light, huya closed his eyes subconsciously, and when he opened them again, there was already a whole new world in front of him.


    the green grass and green hills here are so beautiful.


    "this... is this an illusion?" huya said in surprise!


    he tried to wave his hands in front of him, but the real air flow gave him an extremely real feeling.


    "this is another world. generally speaking, the leader is only open to his own family. in this place, the aura is far more abundant than anywhere else, and the time here is completely different from the outside. have you heard an old saying that one day in the sky, one year underground, although we don''t have such a big time difference here, it is similar to this situation."


    damn, upon hearing this, huya''s eyes straightened.


    if the aura is sufficient, it will be pulled down. what''s more, there is a super time difference. isn''t it invincible? !


    "really? i''ll go, isn''t there? there is such a place in this world?" huya said in surprise.


    hai jin smiled lightly: "whether it''s true or not, don''t you know if you''re lucky?"


    huya followed suit, and he could really feel the super strong aura floating here under the luck of his true energy.


    "huya, to be honest, you are the first person who was brought here to enjoy the blessings right after joining the alliance, so i am not talking about you, you should know what to do in the future, right?" haijin reminded.


    huya was overjoyed: "don''t worry, i will never tell anyone about this place, and even, no one even wants to know its existence."


    han sanqian smiled, and patted huya on the shoulder: "since i brought you here, i will trust you unconditionally, but don''t care about being happy, you need to learn how to cultivate, so you plan to cultivate your three legs is it the cat''s kung fu?"


    hai jin hehe said: "huya, bishop meng, ours are all god-level exercises. i told you before, so you don''t have to rush to practice."


    huya looked at han sanqian, and seeing han sanqian nodding, he hurriedly knelt down on the ground: "thank you, leader, my subordinates will not say anything, and in the future, i will definitely do my best."


    han sanqian didn''t say much, and looked at haijin: "when i perform, you should also watch and learn more. don''t think that you don''t need to worry about anything after you know it."


    after the words fell, han sanqian moved directly, and the next second his whole body moved as fast as a ghost.


    "i''m going, what kind of light work is this? this..." huya looked like he had never seen the world, and he was stunned.


    "this is called taixushen step. it is mainly used by you to chase the enemy. of course, it can also be used to escape and fight. in short, its steps are quite delicate and weird. it depends on how you use them." hai jin finished his sentence. , proudly said: "how about it, i didn''t lie to you, did i?"


    "damn, no wonder you guys have transformed from a group of civilians into an extremely terrifying team in such a short period of time. it turns out that there are such mysterious exercises to teach you, and there is such a place full of true energy to give you you have enough time to practice." huya convinced, thoroughly convinced: "that is, i know, otherwise, my hundred years of cultivation outside may not be as good as your ten or twenty years of cultivation here. "


    hai jin smiled: "otherwise, you think so many people want to join us!! seriously, you are lucky, you don''t even have to look for good things that you can''t even meet with a lantern, you just smash them it''s on your head."


    huya was very happy in his heart. if he was forced to join han sanqian because of the situation, now he is really willing.


    no one is a fool, if you don''t come to such a good place, you will be used as a tool for people.


    "the leader of our family didn''t want to recruit you with benefits because he felt that such a heart is meaningless, so he adopted more complicated methods. you, you must understand his well-intentioned efforts."


    after the words fell, han sanqian stopped suddenly: "huya, don''t be distracted, let me see clearly. next, i will teach you the real killer move."


    after the words fell, han sanqian flipped it in his hand.


    in the next second, not to mention the new recruit huya, even the "fried dough stick" haijin also opened his mouth wide at this time.


    "damn it, what is this?!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4955

    rain of swords all over the sky!


    brush!


    crash!


    pour down!


    the two were not only shocked by its powerful sword rain, but also impressed by the huge energy it brought when it faintly fell.


    what the hell is this goblin monster? it''s too scary, right? !


    "see clearly?"


    before the two of them came back to their senses, han sanqian had already landed, and smiled softly beside them.


    "i''m going to the leader, you''re not fair, what are you teaching huya, it''s too fucking reported?" haijin roared unwillingly.


    han sanqian didn''t speak. this is naturally the sword formation learned from lu ruoxin. the reason why han sanqian wants to teach huya is also very simple.


    although the best exercises for spies are self-interested and quiet ones, which can facilitate their secret operations, but han sanqian believes that they sometimes need some quiet ones.


    because this is enough to help them attract the eyes of the enemy, thus buying them time to escape.


    or, this thing can be used to report a letter.


    but if you want to ask the truth, it is that han sanqian is not ready to teach them anything, but everyone has joined, so they have to give something as a meeting gift.


    after thinking about it, he settled on this sword formation.


    "although it''s a sword array, you can switch between knives, axes, daggers, etc. at will. however, i have successfully experimented with an axe. as for the others, you can find out by yourself." han sanqian dropped a very dissatisfied sentence. responsible words.


    huya nodded his head, shit, he doesn''t care about ghost knives, daggers, that''s the light sword, that''s fine too.


    this is fucking strong enough, what more bikes are needed.


    "thank you, leader, for your enlightenment." huya hurriedly knelt down to express his gratitude.


    with a movement of han sanqian''s hand, a piece of real power directly landed on his knee that was about to touch the ground:


    "a man has gold under his knees, so don''t kneel down casually."


    "besides, if you join us, you are brothers. although we also have grades and classes, it doesn''t mean that we need to be so noble and humble. we can just salute normally. kneeling is not something that we will have in the future."


    huya was slightly surprised, but still nodded: "yes."


    fu huya stood up again, han sanqian patted him on the shoulder, and smiled slightly: "hurry up and learn, and when you are free, call your brothers in to practice together, and i will give you a quality that is no better than this." poor, and more suitable for your covert operations."


    "can my brothers be like me?" huya was surprised.


    he didn''t think of this, he thought that only the commanders of the ministries had this privilege.


    "all the people are soldiers is the strongest regiment." han sanqian smiled.


    "yes."


    "don''t worry if you lead the team well, you have additional benefits." han sanqian said.


    hai jin chuckled: "okay, what are the benefits? let him experience it slowly. leader, if you go on, i''m afraid that some people, no matter how good their psychological quality is, will be overwhelmed by the excitement."


    huya couldn''t help but smile, but didn''t refute.


    "you go to practice first, i will watch you, and i will correct you if you make mistakes. at the same time, you practice while listening to the mental methods i teach you."


    after the words fell, huya flew out first, followed by haijin immediately joining in.


    han sanqian found a grassy place to sit down, and then patiently taught the two of them the mental formulas.


    huya is a little bit more difficult, after all, it is the first time to learn, and haijin who has already learned some vain moves, and more is just a review, as for the sword formation, han sanqian also tacitly allows haijin to steal study.


    after all, haijin really grew amazingly in this battle.


    after two days of practice, almost one day has passed. however, this is the world of the eight desolation books, and han sanqian is not in a hurry.


    the three of them went back to han sanqian''s bamboo house, han sanqian cooked some dishes, and the three of them chatted happily over wine.


    however, huya could see that although the boss han sanqian cooked this meal himself, it was obviously a "hongmen banquet."


    seeing that it was about the same time, he smiled and said: "if there is anything the leader wants to know from huya, he should just say it directly."


    "as you said, since we are brothers now, we don''t need to do anything false, just get straight to the point. huya doesn''t have anything else to say, just one sentence, knowing everything."


    han sanqian was seen through, and he smiled: "okay, as expected of my brother, okay, i really can''t hide it from your eyes, then i''ll cut to the chase."


    "it''s like this. i said before that i''m going to start a big business. i''m going to do it. however, i also said that this may require you to give me enough help. therefore, i do have a i want to ask you a question."


    "leader, please speak!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4956

    "this question is actually not difficult." han sanqian smiled, got up and poured a glass of wine for the two of them: "look, food is the most important thing for these people, even us cultivators, in fact, need nothing to eat , it¡¯s just because we cleanse our bodies with true qi, and absorb spiritual qi to supplement our body¡¯s needs, so we don¡¯t get hungry so easily, and we don¡¯t need food to replenish at any time. however, we still need it.¡±


    "this is where my problem lies. in theory, the group of men in black should be the same as us. however, they are immortal and different from us. so, what kind of supplies do they rely on? , although i guess that since the dragon veins provided their life and death, they should also provide any material they should need."


    "but you are one of them, so i think it''s best to ask both of you this question."


    hai jin nodded: "dragon veins are indeed the key to our life and death. in fact, as you guessed, many of the nutrients we need for basic survival are mainly provided by dragon veins."


    huya also echoed: "it''s just different from the life support, which is invisible. as long as we are close to the dragon vein within a certain range, we can absorb the spiritual energy emitted by the dragon vein, and then we can maintain life. after we die, our aura will be absorbed by the dragon veins, re-gathered in the headquarters, and give birth to us. however, eating is a little different."


    haijin nodded and said, "eating needs to be tangible."


    "in other words, what you eat can also be the blood in the dragon''s veins, or even a breath of blood, or some fresh blood, but in any case, there is one thing that is certain and certain, that is... it has to be real."


    huya asked: "by the way, leader, why are you asking this?"


    han sanqian smiled lightly, but instead of answering this question, he fell into some kind of thinking.


    the two of them didn''t dare to disturb, they could only wait quietly at the side.


    at this moment, han sanqian suddenly raised his head and looked at the two of them: "look, there are millions of troops stationed outside, so many people, what do they eat?"


    hai jin, who had followed han sanqian for some time, immediately understood what han sanqian meant: "master, do you want to..."


    han sanqian nodded heavily: "the so-called food and grass go first, which means that food and grass are the most important thing for the troops to march. that being the case, they have a lot of people and strength, and they can consume a lot. if they directly cut off their food, isn''t it an advantage? also become a disadvantage?"


    hai jin smiled wryly, obviously, han sanqian''s bipolar theory came again.


    however, he also had to admit that han sanqian was right.


    "but the problem is that, as we said before, such a large-scale army naturally has a huge dragon vein supporting them, and such a dragon vein is very heavily guarded. the difficulty of attacking there will definitely not be lower than ours. it is difficult to directly fight this million army." hai jin said.


    huya also said: "yes, lord, haijin is not exaggerating in the slightest. you have also broken through the dragon''s veins, and you know that the blood pool has a strong defense ability no matter how big it is. if it is big enough and still if there are enough people guarding, then the difficulty will be exaggerated. so, lord, this seems like a good idea, but it is not at all. it may be a very bad idea."


    han sanqian shook his head and looked at the two of them: "i don''t agree with you. in fact, for me, cutting out food directly is the best choice."


    the two of you looked at me and i looked at you. they were both puzzled by han sanqian''s determination and worried about han sanqian''s insistence on going his own way. after all, if you think about it from another angle, it is indeed difficult to face a million-strong army. but at least you still have room and territory to maneuver around, but if you want to break the dragon''s veins, it means you need to find the blood pool.


    the surrounding environment is basically closed, and people can suffocate you to death even by crowding people.


    but at this time, han sanqian not only didn''t have the slightest worry, but also had a very confident smile on his face, which made the anxious two confused. what exactly did han sanqian want to do? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4957

    seeing the doubts of the two people, han sanqian smiled, stood up and patted hu ya on the shoulder: "don''t worry, your alliance leader is not stupid. although the food will be cut off, you won''t be so foolish as to directly draw the dragon''s veins."


    "what i mean is actually very simple. it''s impossible for dragon vein to be under the enemy''s camp, right? so, since it can''t be under the feet, we have to find a way to transmit it, right?"


    hai jin suddenly understood: "what the leader means is to directly cut off the river?"


    han sanqian nodded: "actually, i intend to let turin and du yan go back, and it is for this reason. killing those two people, what will we get? what we won''t get, the other party has hundreds of out of tens of thousands of people, the death of a few insignificant people will have absolutely no impact on the war situation. but i let them go, in conjunction with my letter. i believe that even i don¡¯t know what kind of consequences the letter may have. there will be consequences, but it is inevitable that those two people will not die."


    since he is immortal, his military power cannot be shaken. this is inevitable.


    "in addition, you have just analyzed that this letter of mine may make the enemy more alert, then everything will be ready."


    hai jin chuckled, and when han sanqian said this, he immediately understood: "i just said, kill two birds with one stone, there is always a second move to prepare for it. it turns out that you, alliance leader, want to prepare for the food shortage."


    the enemy will definitely focus all its attention on itself and the siege tonight. if han sanqian leads his troops to cut off food from the rear at this time, then the success rate will indeed be the highest.


    "now, the only thing left is the east wind." after han sanqian finished speaking, he looked at huya.


    as a spy, huya most likely knew their transportation route, and even if he didn''t know, given their professionalism, it wouldn''t be a big problem if they had to investigate.


    after all, their body skills, han sanqian, can make up for it, and they are also clear enough about the enemy.


    this is the most perfect fit.


    huya smiled. he really never thought that han sanqian would cut off the enemy''s food and grass.


    huya smiled: "now i finally begin to slowly understand why we suffered so many defeats at your hands. we can''t blame us for being stupid, but you are really too smart, leader. every step you take in chess, it looks like you are making the current move, but in fact you have already made plans and calculations for the next few moves. how can you play this game?"


    "i thought you were going to let people go. i think even the elders are still thinking about you flying books, but no one knew that you had already jumped to the matter of cutting off food and grass. your thinking is so fast. it¡¯s really too powerful and the levels fluctuate too much.¡±


    "the most disgusting thing is that it is very meticulous. even if others can find loopholes and clues in some of your arrangements, it is a pity that they have always lagged behind your thinking. naturally, it is too late to discover the problem."


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t flatter me, you are easy to be proud."


    although the earth is a land of humans and does not have the art of cultivation, han sanqian must also admit that sometimes it is precisely the absence of these higher-level things that shows the complexity of people''s hearts and the power of their methods.


    the shopping mall is like a battlefield, and han sanqian has been struggling for countless years, especially in a situation where intrigues are everywhere.


    being one step ahead is a principle that han sanqian has long understood, and it is also an important means of practice.


    it is an absolute factor in gaining the upper hand.


    huya reluctantly smiled bitterly: "it''s just the truth. huya is out all the time. he doesn''t know how to flatter others, and he doesn''t care about these methods. the intelligence team can only survive if they can obtain key information."


    han sanqian nodded, this is natural: "i believe what you said, so now... you have eaten me, drank me, and even learned from me, shouldn''t you give it to me? a meeting gift? i am very urgent about the food shortage."


    huya smiled. although he did not answer han sanqian, the movements of his hands instantly made han sanqian smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4958

    han sanqian moved his hand, and the next second, a piece of paper flew over.


    after moving the food directly in the air, the paper was laid out, and a pen flew in front of huya.


    taking the pen, huya quickly drew a picture on the paper.


    he first roughly drew yetian city and the enemy''s formation, and then he drew a strange and winding route.


    "is this dragon vein?" han sanqian looked at the picture on the paper and frowned.


    underneath the entire primeval forest, there is actually a dragon vein hidden deep underground.


    "yes."


    han sanqian nodded: "so, if my guess is correct, can these dragon veins still control the extreme cold near yetian city?"


    "the extreme cold matter involves many things, and my subordinates don''t know much about this."


    han sanqian could understand that it was normal for huya not to know about such complicated and high-level matters.


    although to some extent, even longmai knew about the extreme cold but did not know about it, which made huya''s words seem a bit false, but when you think about it carefully, it is normal.


    after all, there are many things involved in the extreme cold. just the cloth from a famous store is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    to put it bluntly, things tied to interests are sometimes far more important than life.


    "it doesn''t matter. there''s no need to rush this matter. at least it''s not something that''s binding us now. let''s talk about it later when it really becomes our bond."


    after saying that, han sanqian focused more on the map.


    according to the current map, it seems that there is a possibility for them to let the underground dragon vein come up anywhere.


    especially near the enemy''s base camp.


    "can you know their specific details?" han sanqian asked.


    huya shook his head: "we have been working in yetian city for a long time, and it is difficult to go out. besides, isn''t there a battle? how can we know what is going on on the battlefield, and we don''t dare to inquire."


    hai jin looked at the picture and frowned: "but if we don''t know the opponent''s specific points, then if we launch a surprise attack, wouldn''t it be equivalent to finding a needle in a haystack? moreover, finding a needle is not scary. the most terrifying thing is that it will make our plans fell flat."


    after all, cutting off people''s food is best done resolutely and quickly.


    han sanqian nodded, but his eyes kept wandering on the drawing. he knew that it was useless to say anything else. if huya really didn''t know the specific place, he could only rely on guessing.


    therefore, instead of having this time, it is better to think carefully about where the other party is most likely to place the food points.


    from the perspective of possibility, in fact, every point is consistent with the conjecture.


    needless to say, there is no need to say much about the vicinity of the base camp. firstly, it is convenient for guarding, and secondly, it is also convenient for use.


    it is understandable that the base camp is some distance away. not only does it have the above advantages, but the important thing is that it is also some distance away from the base camp, so that the men can get food without disturbing the peace of the base camp.


    therefore, the more i think about this nonsense, the more questions it fills my head.


    seeing han sanqian studying attentively, huya and haijin stopped talking and started studying together on the map where the food points might exist.


    after about ten minutes of silence, han sanqian raised his head and looked at the two of them: "do you two have any ideas?"


    hai jin shook his head: "from shan ping''s intuition, it is actually possible within a radius of ten miles centered on the enemy''s base camp."


    but the problem is that if the distance of ten miles is spread out in a circle, the range will appear to be extremely large. this is actually not much different from searching for a needle in a haystack without purpose.


    han sanqian didn''t expect hai jin to give the answer too much. he believed more in hu ya.


    although he has not been out of yetian city very often, he has an ability that no one else can match, and that is his intuition as a spy.


    sometimes, a person''s intuition may be illusory, but sometimes, the intuition of some professionals from a professional perspective is an interesting answer that is almost unsolvable.


    obviously, he is the latter.


    huya gritted his teeth, and then suddenly pointed his hand at a point in the picture.


    hai jin frowned on the spot and looked at hu ya strangely...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4959

    "this?"


    to be honest, no matter how happy they were getting along before, at least now, hai jin completely doubts whether hu ya is still evil and wants to rebel back.


    because the location he marked was almost twenty miles away from the entire base camp.


    with such a long distance, it is almost difficult to believe that this is the enemy''s food point.


    you know, when marching and fighting, food and grass are the top priority.


    therefore, no matter what the scale of the battle, it is taboo to extend the front line too long. in this way, the supply line will be too long. naturally, the possibility of food and grass being attacked will also increase.


    the battle line is tightened and the food and grass are at hand. this is the most stable and normal way of playing.


    but huya did a good job. he directly placed the food points nearly twenty miles away. what is the concept?


    this is completely separated from the battlefield, which means that they have to eat, and their logistics have to go from at least twenty miles away to get food in advance. isn''t this a waste of time and energy? !


    however, han sanqian directly blocked hai jin''s questioning, looked at hu ya and said, "why did you choose to be here?"


    "you don''t need to think too much, just say whatever you think."


    huya nodded: "first, the people above are very careful about this battle, so it is possible to move important food and grass back. second, because i have been in yetian city all year round, so for yetian city we have also carefully considered the surrounding situation, and as you know, this is related to our work after all."


    han sanqian can understand this. after all, the spies not only want to explore the place you need to explore, but you must at least be familiar with the surrounding environment. otherwise, they are just rats in a cage, only knowing how to imprison you. what does the cage look like.


    if you want to go out to deliver a message, follow someone, or hide yourself, it won''t work at all.


    "the point i drew is actually the weakest link every time the extreme cold comes, so i suspect that the underground dragon veins there may be larger. in view of the fact that there are so many enemies, what is needed there should also be more food, so i think that¡¯s the most suitable place to dig and divert water.¡±


    han sanqian was basically satisfied with the explanation: "you continue."


    "no more. all that''s left is intuition. however, i have a small request."


    han sanqian said: "you tell me."


    "can we know their strength and structure? if there is this structure as a standard, then the judgment will be more accurate."


    han sanqian smiled slightly. in fact, he had exactly this intention. no matter how much he thought or talked, it would not be as good as taking a look.


    "however, if you want to go see it, i can go alone. with your cultivation level, if you dare to appear on top of them rashly, i think no matter how hard you hide, you will definitely be discovered." han sanqian said. .


    huya and haijin have no problem with this.


    "okay, if that''s the case, then you guys wait for me here, i''ll go investigate and provide more accurate data."


    if you want to guess something about the other party, it''s obviously not just luck. sometimes you have to put in a lot of effort for it.


    han sanqian smiled slightly, flew out of the bamboo house the next second, and disappeared from the entrance a moment later.


    hai jin knew very well that his alliance leader was definitely going to the enemy''s sky alone to inquire for information.


    however, with his ability, hai jin didn''t have much to worry about.


    after the two of them waited for han sanqian to come back, it would already be a full day in this world''s time.


    during this period, huya was subconsciously worried about han sanqian''s safety. after all, there had been no news for so long.


    however, hai jin reminded him that there was a time gap between the world here and the outside, and he suddenly realized it.


    after han sanqian came back, he did not exchange any greetings with the two of them. instead, he walked to the previous table in a few steps, and then roughly drew the force structure of the opponent in the previous drawing in the original drawing.


    huya had been observing the situation on the map as the number of troops increased. the structure of the troops in several places also made him frown wildly. it seemed that there was a huge gap with his original idea.


    and the food points he had originally chosen were crossed out again.


    after observing for about ten minutes, he seemed to have made up his mind. he gritted his teeth and glanced at han sanqian. then he moved his hand and placed the pen on a place that even han sanqian was surprised...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4960

    if the previous twenty miles away was still acceptable and understandable to han sanqian, then this point now has even far exceeded his psychological expectations.


    the distance between here and the base camp is at least a hundred miles. on such a high front, you can''t even say that the other commander is cautious about food points, but completely sick.


    if you ask han sanqian to guess where the grain points may exist, he may think about it a thousand times or ten thousand times, but han sanqian will never think of this.


    this is indeed a plan that goes beyond normal.


    twenty miles is called a deviation from the battlefield, or a small distance outside the battlefield. then this distance of a hundred miles, you can say that it is not a battlefield at all, there is no problem at all.


    it''s a completely safe zone there.


    "leader, isn''t this a bit too ridiculous?" hai jin commented cautiously: "this place is too remote, and it is no longer even within the actual control range of the group of enemies opposite us."


    "the battlefield is here, but the replenishment point is a hundred miles away. not to mention the time wasted by going back and forth, even the soldiers are exhausted from constantly running back and forth."


    han sanqian looked at huya. although han sanqian didn''t speak, it was obvious that he basically agreed with hai jin''s view. however, after all, they were all his subordinates, and han sanqian was willing to believe what each of his subordinates said and view.


    huya frowned and thought for a long time. he looked up at han sanqian and looked at han sanqian with his eyes: "leader, judging from the deployment of troops and some of my understanding of the original superiors, i think this point is the most likely. of."


    "yes, i can understand hai jin, and even your various doubts, but alliance leader, you see, although the opponent''s troops are gathered in a neat formation in front of us, and they are surrounded from left to right, rising up layer by layer, the last circle even attacks us a huge encirclement was formed. however, if you look at this formation carefully, you will find that there is a gap in the enemy''s strength in the northwest direction?"


    han sanqian recalled carefully that during the survey, the enemy''s overall strength did have a very small gap in the right rear.


    it''s just that this gap is so small that han sanqian doesn''t think it might be deliberately formed.


    this kind of situation might happen if a few teams did not return temporarily, or if the reserve army there had suffered some battle losses before, so han sanqian did not take this matter seriously.


    "what does this have to do with grain points?"


    huya said: "of course it does matter. the entire encirclement is all neat and orderly. it''s like the other party is a barrel, and they want to hold our water in the barrel. naturally, what they want is that the barrel is complete and intact." .¡±


    "how can i bear it? there is a gap somewhere?"


    hai jin shook his head: "although what you said makes sense, to be honest, you are somewhat far-fetched."


    hu ya said: "it is indeed a bit far-fetched. i agree with this. however, if i know our superiors and their behavior better than you do. and if you notice there is a slight problem here, then if you understand the terrain outside if so, combined with the analysis, you may be able to understand that my judgment is definitely not far-fetched."


    hai jin wanted to say something, but han sanqian stopped him directly and looked at huya: "tell me something."


    "leader, if you have passed by the virgin forest in this area, you should know that it is almost all forest, right?"


    han sanqian nodded, it was indeed the case.


    "however, a forest is a forest, and there is always a road in it."


    after following the caravan, they did have their own way to yetian city.


    "that''s right. way." huya smiled.


    han sanqian also suddenly understood what huya meant.


    yes, how could he forget such a thing?


    there are relatively few forests around yetian city, and there is still enough open space outside the city.


    but it doesn''t mean that places far away from the city will be flat.


    if ten miles of land requires walking over mountains and ridges, then for some chengdu, such twenty miles of land may not be much easier than a hundred miles of land.


    huya smiled softly, and when he saw that he had finished talking, he quickly started drawing on the drawing. the more he looked at his drawing, the more han sanqian couldn''t help but smile on his face...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4961

    although it is a very tedious task to describe the surrounding terrain in general, the good thing is that it can be seen clearly at a glance.


    as the map of the northwest became more and more detailed, han sanqian finally began to understand why huya chose the place there.


    although it is indeed far away from their base camp and there are many inconveniences in terms of movement, according to the map, the place chosen by huya is the largest undercurrent point in the entire virgin forest.


    there is a bend there, and the naturally formed area is relatively large.


    on the ground, they are surrounded by mountains, which is very closed, but there is a road directly leading to yetian city outside the mountains, which also makes it convenient for them to transport at any time.


    therefore, although a hundred miles away is a bit far and exaggerated, it is not impossible.


    hai jin also understood, but he still felt a little unbelievable.


    "the distance is really too far. although you have your reasons, the gap in route is still a little hard for me to accept."


    "who would sacrifice even the shortest distance?"


    "even if it''s for safety''s sake, it shouldn''t be so exaggerated, right?"


    "anyway, i''m going to be conservative on this, no matter what."


    han sanqian could understand hai jin''s thoughts. after all, although huya had his own explanation, it was indeed not rigorous enough in some aspects.


    although the place currently shown on the map is indeed the point marked by huya, which is quite advantageous, but having said that, the entire forest is so big, who can guarantee that there is only such a favorable terrain?


    huya himself admits that these are just his own guesses, because it is indeed impossible for him to know all the more specific terrain. all guesses are based on some of the information he currently has. to make a judgment.


    hu ya did not argue with hai jin, looked at han sanqian and said: "these are just my subordinate''s own foolish opinions."


    han sanqian nodded, took the map, and reconsidered again.


    it''s not that he doesn''t trust huya, but the actual situation is that the method of attacking grain and grass can only be used once.


    whether successful or not.


    after that, the enemy will be alerted, and trying to succeed again without an absolute advantage is almost equivalent to wishful thinking.


    therefore, if you want to fight, you must ensure that one hit will be successful, and han sanqian must naturally ensure that his judgment is sure.


    "leader, why don''t you do some research in person and we can take action? you can take huya with you. he is familiar with the terrain here. with your cultivation level, it shouldn''t be a big problem if you want to hide his whereabouts with him, right? "hai jin suggested.


    han sanqian didn''t answer. this was indeed the safest idea.


    but han sanqian himself didn''t know how to guard the food points. if he went to alert the snake, the plan would be ruined.


    so from this aspect, the best way is to take someone over directly to remove it.


    but this is back to the previous issue.


    seeing that han sanqian didn''t speak, huya lowered his head and looked at the drawings carefully. he knew that han sanqian was in trouble. the only thing he did now was to study it more carefully to enhance the accuracy of his guess or maybe there was something wrong. there is no possibility that other points exist.


    after about half an hour, han sanqian came to his senses from the dilemma, raised his eyes and glanced at hai jin, and then at huya.


    "now, between the two of you, one is that you don''t really believe this place, and the other is that you intuitively think it''s like this place, right?"


    the two looked at each other, then nodded.


    "hai jin."


    "my subordinate is here."


    "go and select ten elites and have them gather outside immediately."


    "leader, what are you..."


    han sanqian smiled: "go ahead and do it first. you will know what''s going on later."


    after he finished speaking, he looked at huya and said, "you should go and continue practicing first."


    the two of them took the order and left. at this time, han sanqian quickly got back to his room. for him, there was still one extremely important thing to do...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4962

    about half a day later, han sanqian came out of the house and walked directly to the teleportation point.


    when han sanqian came out again, hai jin had already selected ten elites to wait outside.


    although this group of elites was small in number, han sanqian still had memories of several of them. they all had more or less outstanding performances. although han sanqian could not remember their names, he did recognize their faces.


    especially ah zuo and ah you, they are the only people whose names he can remember.


    "i''ve met the leader." as soon as the ten people saw han sanqian, they immediately bowed respectfully.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "you are all exempt from the courtesy. you guys are the ten strongest people in my polar bear corps, and i don''t dare to accept your courtesy."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian glanced at everyone: "i have a rather difficult task for you, but i can assure you that it will be very exciting."


    "you may lose your life at any time, but for the same price, you can all learn different skills and secrets that only belong to the ten of you. of course, i also consider that the ten of you will form a special team in the future, so you will get supplies, etc., are naturally not comparable to ordinary things."


    after listening to it, several people basically understood that this is a high-risk, high-reward game.


    however, for them, there is actually not much difference. after all, the war has been going on for so long, and those who are afraid of death will have died long ago.


    therefore, no matter how difficult or dangerous the task is, for them, it is actually just the difference between dying early and dying late.


    "leader, just give me benefits. those who are afraid of death are not fucking men."


    "that''s right, just take action."


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction, then waved his hand.


    the next second, everyone appeared in the book of eight desolations.


    taking advantage of the little time hai jin went out to organize people, han sanqian was actually not idle in his bamboo house.


    in fact, he was studying various secrets left to him by the great gods, and he needed to find the most suitable technique for this special operation.


    although there are only ten people in number, and although the attack may be from the enemy''s rear, and the security is weaker, the opponent is also a cloud of masters. if there is no good kung fu as a foundation, unless han sanqian keeps pushing them hidden in the bahuang heavenly book, otherwise, they would be extremely easy to be exposed once they appear.


    therefore, the first requirement of the technique is to be fast enough and move covertly enough.


    this is one of them.


    after you can directly kill through the enemy''s belly, it does not mean that everything is over. you can reach it, but you must be strong enough, otherwise, what is the point of rushing into the enemy''s belly? !


    therefore, the technique requires a certain amount of attack ability.


    this is the second one.


    only by perfectly combining these two conditions can it become han sanqian''s choice.


    fortunately, there are many great masters in the death swamp, and there are also many skills left to han sanqian.


    he found a copy of the heavenly wolf art and used it to name the team of ten people the wolf team.


    its positioning is somewhat equivalent to the sharp knife squad in the original mysterious alliance.


    however, it does not have as much time for the team members to do special training as before. if they want them to succeed quickly, they can only spend money and use good skills and good elixirs to fight like crazy.


    "remember, you don''t have much time. i can give you six hours of training time at most. after six hours, you may have to take care of your destiny, so you should practice diligently and well. , naturally there will be less danger.¡±


    "i have given you a good skill. if you guys die to enjoy it, it will be your own loss. the last sentence, a dog travels a thousand miles to eat shit, and a wolf travels the world to eat meat. whether you want to be a dog or a wolf, you make your own choice. "


    after finishing his words, han sanqian looked at haijin: "come to the bamboo house with me. i have something important to tell you."


    "yes."


    seeing han sanqian leave, everyone did not dare to neglect and hurriedly started practicing according to the technique.


    and han sanqian and haijin returned to the bamboo house...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4963

    "leader, are you planning to fight?"


    as soon as they entered the room, before han sanqian could speak, hai jin on the side spoke first.


    han sanqian nodded: "yes. the war has entered this stage. in fact, there are not many loopholes to exploit. in fact, after the opponent has suffered a lot, he is now trying every means to prevent us from exploiting loopholes."


    "so, going the other way and cutting off food is indeed a more appropriate strategy, what do you think?"


    hai jin nodded: "judging from the current situation, our most conventional tactic of depriving ourselves of food is indeed effective. i must also say that it is really amazing that you, leader, can think of this trick. "


    "it''s just that huya is new after all, and the issue of trust is debatable. he can help us make a contribution, and he can also help the opponent make a contribution to atone for his sins."


    "now, even if huya has sincerely surrendered to us, he can''t even get the basic position, but we have to go to war for it. if we fail, not to mention the losses, we will not be able to use this strategy in the future. ,so¡­¡­"


    han sanqian patted him on the shoulder: "i know your concerns very well. if we can postpone the matter of cutting off food and grass, it would be best to suppress it until we are fully confident before taking action. but, haijin, you have to be clear, we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    in fact, not only the enemy knows it, but han sanqian himself also knows that the entire formation has a threshold. if the enemy keeps attacking like this, the formation will be forcibly broken in the end.


    what should we do then?


    are you waiting for death?


    obviously, that is definitely not han sanqian''s behavior.


    for han sanqian, taking the initiative is the only way to survive.


    "whether you live or die, this is your chance. instead of wasting it in vain, why not take a gamble, what if you succeed?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    seeing what han sanqian said, hai jin also knew the difficulty of his alliance leader and nodded: "okay, since the alliance leader has decided, then i don''t have to say anything to my subordinates. i just need to give my full support."


    "actually, this time we go to run out of food. i''m not worried about anything else. i''m only worried about ye tiancheng."


    once the operation begins, the other party will definitely know about it, and it is certain that the other party will send troops to encircle and suppress us at that time.


    however, the terrain was huge enough that han sanqian didn''t think it would be a huge threat.


    moreover, han sanqian also believed that as long as the other party did not lose their minds, they would not actually send too many troops to encircle and suppress him. instead, they would attack yetian city like crazy.


    after destroying yetian city, the battle is almost over, and what is left is just clearing the field.


    moreover, that is the only choice the enemy can make when they have no food support.


    therefore, it is almost impossible to imagine how violent it is.


    after such a long period of continuous attacks, and when the opponent still attacks so fiercely, it is a huge unknown whether the formation can sustain it.


    yetian city''s defense will encounter an unprecedented crisis.


    "if we steal someone else''s home and someone else steals our home, it''s not good for us."


    "of course, if we didn''t steal from other people''s homes, and if someone else robbed ours, we would lose even more money."


    "so, this time''s action must ensure that there are absolutely no problems on both sides of us."


    hai jin nodded: "you want scar and me to support yetian city together?"


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, that''s why i only need ten people to leave with me. i want to leave most of the main force to you."


    hai jin said: "don''t worry, leader, i dare not say anything else, but as long as hai jin is still alive, there will still be people guarding yetian city."


    han sanqian smiled: "although scar is a legitimate handsome man, his iq and character are not as good as yours, but scar is extremely brave. the two of you work together with both strength and softness. it is a perfect match. however, relying on these alone is far from being able to defend the defense." city."


    "does the leader have any clever ideas?"


    han sanqian pondered for a while: "i have a clever plan, that is..."


    "just what?"


    "it''s just ridiculous!"


    "absurd? leader, what do you mean by this? subordinates, why can''t you understand?"


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "it''s just a very outrageous method. don''t ask you to do it. maybe i just said it, and you think this... this is too ridiculous."


    hai jin frowned, what kind of strange plan would even a shameless and adventurous person like han sanqian call it ridiculous? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4964

    hai jin swallowed his saliva and prepared himself mentally: "leader, what do you think?"


    han sanqian thought for a while, called hai jin over, and then whispered his plan in his ear.


    after hearing han sanqian''s plan, hai jin took a long breath.


    good guy, he finally understood why even people like han sanqian thought this was so ridiculous and inexplicable.


    to put it another way, it was indeed li ke¡¯s mother who opened the door for li bu. she was at home.


    "leader, is this... really feasible?" hai jin looked at han sanqian with some worry: "it''s too risky to do this. if something goes wrong, not only our people, but also the whole city will risk their lives." got in."


    han sanqian patted him on the shoulder: "this is the only way. as i said before, both sides have no cards to play, so if you want to play, you must use tricks and differences. come."


    "don''t worry and do it. all we can do is risk everything to survive."


    "i understand, my subordinates. don''t worry, leader, i will do my best to do a good job."


    han sanqian nodded, and then took out a sachet from his bag: "there are some suggestions in this sachet. keep it first. remember, don''t open it unless absolutely necessary."


    "damn it, alliance leader, you still said you don''t know how to tell fortunes? what you''re doing is just the tricks of those charlatans."


    the so-called prophet, this is real!


    han sanqian''s head was full of depression. he kept this bag as a way to roughly judge how to deal with the situation if something went wrong in the plan and everyone would face the most dangerous situation.


    although this method does not mean that it will definitely work, it is already the most likely method that han sanqian can deal with during war deductions.


    therefore, it is not a divination, it is just the result of han sanqian''s own deduction that he spent time in the bamboo house.


    the only embarrassing thing is that the method makes people mistake it for some kind of fortune teller.


    "okay, if nothing happens, you can go back first."


    hai jin lowered his head to accept the order and said goodbye again.


    han sanqian was not idle. the most important thing at the moment was to see the results of the training of the members of the group of evil wolves. supervision was the main task and coaching was the main task.


    the training time is not too long, but with han sanqian guiding them, the elites mastered it relatively quickly.


    although there is no way to compare with a pervert like han sanqian, in general, the speed of cultivation and understanding is much faster than many people.


    on huya''s side, individual soldier abilities are also constantly improving through self-improvement.


    after all, he is a captain, his cultivation level is high enough, and his ability to understand is much greater than that of the elite.


    at about the last moment, han sanqian gathered the team and then cooked a meal with his own hands.


    "this meal has two purposes. firstly, we all get to know each other, and secondly, it gives everyone a boost."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian waved his hand, and eleven pieces of armor came out in response.


    although these armors are still made of gold, the overall structure is similar to before. the material is at least ten times lighter. it is said that it is armor, but in fact it is more like clothing.


    however, although it is clothing, the gold material on the outside is very hard. although it cannot withstand large impact weapons, it still has a considerable protective effect on the cuts and thrusts of swords.


    at the same time, there is also a very special fabric from famous stores on the inner layer.


    wearing it like this on everyone''s body can not only protect against enemies, but also keep warm.


    of course, han sanqian also made helmets and other equipment for this equipment to ensure that every place would not be affected by the extreme cold.


    finally, there are weapons.


    han sanqian deliberately removed the previous golden gun.


    although in the open land, weapons are longer and stronger, the wolf team actually does not need its members to fight so hard.


    most of them are on special operations, so short daggers and swords are their first choice.


    after finishing all this, han sanqian glanced at everyone: "are you ready? let''s go!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4965

    as han sanqian set off, a total of twelve people, including han sanqian, arrived at the transfer port in a mighty manner.


    "brothers, the last word is, after you go out, follow the action closely. although each may have his own destiny, i hope i can see each of you come back alive."


    "as long as the mission is completed and brothers come back alive, i will give you enough elixirs."


    after saying this, han sanqian prepared eleven pills from the bottom of the box and distributed them to everyone.


    "today is just a sample. let''s all take one first to prepare for the next action."


    the eleven people took the order, knocked the elixir into their mouths, and immediately felt a strong warm current rushing through their bodies.


    afterwards, my body felt as if it had been swept away by the energy, and my facial features and limbs also felt extremely agile after this.


    the eleven people knew very well that the pills they took were definitely the best among the best.


    if you can have time to calm down and digest, then this wave of cultivation will inevitably rise significantly.


    it''s a pity that time waits for no one.


    but one good thing is that at least everyone is full of expectations for the future.


    as long as the opportunities are reasonable, it is inevitable that the abilities of a group of people will increase crazily in the future.


    "you can take whatever you can digest. i will go out first. when the time is right, i will let you out."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian flashed out of the bahuang world with a ray of light.


    after falling into reality, han sanqian had already worn clothes made of famous store cloth when he went out to explore the terrain, so this time he went directly through the small door originally set in the underground passage.


    this is one of the secret passages that han sanqian had specially set up by ant-man and others.


    at the same time, there is also a switch at the secret passage here.


    it can block the intrusion of extreme cold to the greatest extent.


    however, even so, every time the door is opened and closed, the distance within several meters of the secret door will be frozen with frost.


    after leaving the secret passage, han sanqian walked out without stopping and hid directly behind the opponent''s base camp.


    with han sanqian''s ability, it was simply a piece of cake for him to suppress and seal his own cultivation so that no one would notice him.


    coupled with han sanqian''s ghostly figure, even if the enemy is surrounded by heavy troops, it is still difficult to spot han sanqian flying in the night sky above their heads.


    about half an hour later, han sanqian flew from high altitude to low altitude.


    this place is getting closer and closer to the point we set before.


    although flying at high altitudes was more conducive to hiding his whereabouts, han sanqian wanted to check the surroundings at low altitudes, which would help him verify whether there might be grain spots in the surrounding areas.


    after flying for about ten minutes, han sanqian did not see any signs of human movement around him, which actually made han sanqian feel a little chilled.


    after all, although the food points may be hidden somewhere, they should also be guarded. if there are no signs of human habitation, then their previous guesses may be wrong.


    han sanqian was not willing to give in. he originally wanted to stop cultivating and check the condition of the road. the so-called swallows leave traces. if people often pass by here, they should leave some clues. however, it is a pity that under the extreme cold, thousands of frozen ruler.


    any traces were covered under the thick ice.


    "damn it." han sanqian cursed in a low voice, his body floating in the air, and his consciousness released.


    under his spiritual consciousness, han sanqian can basically cover ten miles around with his consciousness.


    but it is a pity that even with his divine consciousness, han sanqian could not find any trace of his whereabouts.


    it''s as if it''s a no-man''s land, with nothing there.


    "did you really make a mistake in your judgment?"


    han sanqian frowned.


    however, it was already here, and it was impossible for a person of han sanqian''s temperament to just give up. he simply accelerated his body and flew towards the predetermined point.


    even if there really was nothing there, he, han sanqian, still had to make a splash there to prove that he had been there. how could he go back empty-handed? !


    a few minutes later, han sanqian had arrived at the originally planned place.


    looking down, han sanqian frowned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4966

    what?


    there is a completely bare mountain below, surrounded by dense forest.


    han sanqian had seen many scenes like this during his flight here, and there was nothing strange about them.


    therefore, if huya had not marked this point in advance, judging from the situation han sanqian saw now, he would not care about these things at all.


    so unremarkable.


    han sanqian landed gently on the ground, and then looked around again.


    there really isn''t anything weird about it.


    he even went so far as to knock on the mountain, but the full sound inside told it that there was nothing underneath.


    therefore, it may really be a huge own mistake.


    with a move of his hand, han sanqian directly pulled eleven people out of the book of eight desolations.


    the eleven people had already been prepared inside. with a flash of light, the group of people immediately entered combat mode as soon as they landed on the ground. huya even held the dagger behind his back, ready to strike at anyone he saw.


    however, after confirming that no one was around and han sanqian looked calm, the eleven people finally relaxed a little.


    "leader, what''s going on?" huya asked hurriedly.


    han sanqian shook his head: "we seem to have made a mistake in our judgment. this is the destination we marked, but if you look around, it''s nothing special. it doesn''t look like a land of food and grass."


    "the most important thing is that my consciousness has basically checked everything within a radius of more than ten miles, and there is not even a trace of a ghost."


    huya was stunned, as if he had not expected such a situation to occur.


    "no way?"


    han sanqian was a little helpless and didn''t say anything else.


    huya quickly took a quick look around, but a few minutes later, huya also returned disappointed.


    "leader, i''m sorry. i''ve also looked around. let alone food points, there may not even be a human figure here. my subordinate may...guess wrong." huya knelt directly in front of han sanqian.


    however, han sanqian still put a layer of real energy on his knees so that his knees could not touch the ground at all.


    "between brothers, there is no need to kneel down. besides, even if you guess wrong, what''s the crime? after all, i said before that i asked you to guess."


    han sanqian didn''t blame huya at all. after all, guessing will always be wrong, and you can''t force anyone to guess correctly in this kind of thing.


    "but, my subordinate does..." huya still felt a little regretful. after all, he also knew that han sanqian had made a lot of preparations for today''s events.


    nowadays, it is indeed extremely uncomfortable to fetch water from a bamboo basket.


    han sanqian smiled, raised his hand lightly, and helped huya up: "okay, you didn''t mean to sabotage, i can''t blame you."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian glanced at everyone: "brothers, prepare to go back and rest."


    with a move of his hand, han sanqian was about to put them into the book of heaven.


    huya hurriedly walked up to han sanqian: "leader, i don''t want to go back, i want to go back with you."


    "why?" han sanqian frowned.


    "on the way back, i want to take a look around." huya said.


    han sanqian thought for a moment: "follow me, you may be in danger."


    "i''m not afraid, my subordinates," huya said.


    in fact, if you take him alone, even if he is discovered by the enemy on the way back, it won''t be a big problem if han sanqian wants to take him away alone.


    moreover, if you come, you will indeed come. if you discover something along the way, it won¡¯t be a loss.


    thinking of this, han sanqian agreed and only took the other ten people into the book of heaven, while he took hu ya and walked back to the city.


    on the way, han sanqian flew at a low altitude, partly to see if he could find any clues on the way back.


    on the one hand, han sanqian also thought very clearly, that is, even if he can''t find it, taking huya out for a walk and letting him practice his own skills in practice can be regarded as the only gain in vain.


    the speed of the two of them was considered very slow for han sanqian, but even so, the two of them actually passed by like a white horse passing through a gap in the dark night.


    after walking for about ten miles, huya suddenly stopped.


    "what''s wrong?" han sanqian asked with concern: "when the spiritual energy outside is not very sufficient, the exercise will not run smoothly. so, are you not getting used to it?"


    huya shook his head: "leader, no, something seems wrong."


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya grabbed han sanqian and flew towards a fierce place...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4967

    what kind of person han sanqian is, his reflection is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people, but when he heard huya''s wrong words, he immediately pulled huya in the opposite direction and flew towards a hidden place in the next second.


    its speed is so fast that it is almost like changing shape.


    before huya could react, han sanqian lowered his figure and looked out with eager eyes.


    at the same time, han sanqian''s spiritual consciousness was released, and his whole body also activated his true energy. as long as there was anything wrong, he had to take action immediately.


    huya was a little embarrassed, and hurriedly took han sanqian''s hand: "leader, don''t be too nervous. what i said was wrong. i didn''t suddenly discover the enemy."


    han sanqian frowned slightly, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that he should have guessed it a long time ago. after all, the two of them were traveling together. with the gap in their cultivation levels, how could it be possible that han sanqian had not discovered the situation before? did hu ya discover it in advance?


    although huya is a professional spy and his sensitivity to information is much higher than others, no matter how professional you are, you cannot jump across class levels.


    the level difference between the two is really huge!


    therefore, if you want to know, han sanqian must know it first.


    "do you think something is wrong?" han sanqian asked.


    huya looked at han sanqian cautiously: "alliance leader, i have a merciless request. i want to go back to where i was just now."


    after taking a look at the sky, it was already getting late. going back now would risk them not being able to make it back before dawn.


    unless they fly all the way, but if they do so, they will not be able to check the surroundings as carefully as before.


    "leader, i know that if we go back the same way we came, not only may we delay a lot of things, but we may not even be able to go back, but i still want to go back."


    "i know, i am a traitor, so you should not trust me."


    "in addition, i made a misjudgment just now, and you should even think that i deliberately delayed your time."


    "but, my brothers are still in the city, so even if i want to betray you, i can''t do it now."


    han sanqian did have the slightest suspicion.


    because in the places i have been to before, if there was nothing when i first went back, it can be regarded as a guess. if it is understandable, then now that i have returned to the same point, it is really a bit suspicious. .


    he would not come back sooner or later, but he suddenly wanted to go back at this time, which really made people suspicious.


    however, this trace of doubt was quickly filtered out by han sanqian.


    "if i didn''t trust you, i wouldn''t even come here. so, since i''m here, naturally i trust you to the end."


    although han sanqian knew that he was not confident enough, he believed that the look in huya''s eyes he saw was sincere. he also believed that with such benefits from him, huya would still stand firm. the enemy''s side.


    feelings plus interests plus absolute trust, unless the opponent is unconscious, or the opponent has a deeper relationship with the enemy, otherwise, han sanqian can''t find a reason why he would betray him.


    "it''s not convenient to explain to you now, can we talk while walking?" huya continued.


    han sanqian frowned slightly. in fact, huya''s request was in line with the rules. after all, the time was indeed very tight. but on the other hand, this also added greater variables and risks to han sanqian''s decision.


    once huya has no reasonable explanation at all on the road, or even if he has no explanation at all and is just delaying time, it will be a loss and danger to han sanqian.


    however, after just thinking about it for a second, han sanqian stood up directly and patted him on the shoulder: "okay, let me know if you need anything on the way."


    after saying that, han sanqian took huya and flew all the way in the original direction.


    "leader, are you really afraid that i will betray you? you know, if we return, we may not have enough time to go back." huya asked.


    han sanqian smiled: "i believe you."


    "but what if you believe it wrong?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4968

    wrong letter?


    han sanqian''s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes were fixed on huya.


    however, the next second, huya smiled. although han sanqian''s eyes felt a bit cold, he did not see the slightest killing intent in han sanqian''s eyes. this meant that han sanqian did not completely irritated.


    seeing that he didn''t speak anymore, han sanqian calmed down his anger in time.


    the two of them didn''t speak any more and rushed towards the original place.


    when they arrived at the place, huya jumped directly to the top of the original mountain.


    he didn''t pay attention to han sanqian, but was groping for something on the top of the mountain.


    han sanqian just looked at him quietly and remained patient.


    huya had been busy down there for about ten minutes, and suddenly he looked up at han sanqian: "leader, you really can''t hold your breath."


    han sanqian looked back at huya: "what do you say?"


    "you are probably not sure whether i really lied to you or not. therefore, a normal person''s reaction should be anxious or even irritable. in other words, you are at least holding on to my collar. then he asked me fiercely what i meant." huya said.


    han sanqian smiled: "theoretically, it should be like this, but you are my brother, so i won''t do this."


    huya thought for a moment: "originally, i did have the intention to go back. however, you believe in me so much, alliance leader, that makes me a little embarrassed to betray you."


    speaking of this, hu ya seemed to be talking to himself, and also seemed to be saying to han sanqian: "he sent me secret books again, took me to such a good training place, and trusted me without reservation. to be honest, , i¡¯m afraid not many people in this life will be able to encounter such good treatment.¡±


    "i can only say that a scholar will die for his confidant."


    "leader, look around here, do you really think there is no problem at all?"


    after hearing his words, han sanqian carefully observed his surroundings.


    to be honest, han sanqian still felt almost the same as before.


    he didn''t think there was anything odd about him.


    "leader, this is their brilliance. they can do many things without making a sound. take a look."


    after finishing his words, i don¡¯t know what the hell happened to this guy after he crouched down. the surrounding woods, which had been completely withered due to the extreme cold, suddenly became lush and lush. the speed is so fast, it''s as if someone is painting.


    at this time, han sanqian frowned and asked with confusion on his face: "what is going on?"


    huya was a little excited: "i don''t know what the situation is, but at least it can prove that there is a problem here, right?"


    han sanqian knew that huya was more happy because he proved himself in front of him.


    nod and smile at him.


    with han sanqian''s affirmation, huya suddenly seemed to be very motivated, and he began to fumble for something on the top of the mountain again.


    han sanqian did not disturb him, but just looked at him from a distance.


    about ten minutes later, huya stood up again: "leader, to be honest, i rebelled just now because i had been working in the old organization for too long and was not used to it. on the other hand, i also had a bad start. , i feel like i¡¯m lost inside with no sense of existence.¡±


    the first time i made up my mind, it was all in vain, and there was also suspicion of cheating. not only did i lose the credit, but i was also charged with it. this is the most difficult start for any new member.


    especially if you are still a person who rebelled from the enemy camp.


    this is even more difficult among difficulties.


    so, it¡¯s normal to have thoughts of not wanting to stay in a new place.


    everyone is afraid or basically resistant to unfamiliar environments.


    han sanqian can understand: "you don''t have to feel pressure. with me, as long as you work hard, the process is sometimes far more important than the result."


    although the result is the final fruit, han sanqian can sometimes understand that everything may not have results.


    "this is your request. for me, my request is that the process is not important, the result is the key."


    "alliance leader, fortunately you have lived up to your mission, you see."


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya moved his hand, and the next second, an unknown wind suddenly hit him...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4969

    when the wind blows, the wind is a little warm and a little hot.


    the most surprising thing is that after this gust of wind blew, the thick frozen ice on the top of the mountain began to slowly melt at this moment.


    han sanqian frowned, held his breath, and waited in surprise.


    call!


    the ice began to melt and turned into a trickle of water.


    but the water does not flow for a long time. it only flows for a moment and then completely turns into steam.


    and the ice does not melt the whole area, only the frozen ice on the top of the mountain dissipates.


    in about a quarter of an hour, the frozen ice nearly half a meter thick disappeared, revealing the original appearance of the top of the mountain.


    still, it seemed like nothing happened.


    just an ordinary mountain top.


    huya seemed to notice han sanqian''s doubts, smiled softly, and then directly drew out his dagger.


    this made han sanqian a little confused.


    there are no enemies, so why draw a dagger?


    if it had been anyone else who was more suspicious, they might have thought that this guy was going to use this to commit murder.


    he shook his fangs and held the dagger, but instead of stabbing han sanqian, he cut his own hand directly.


    suddenly, with a slash of the dagger, a puff of black smoke came out of his hand.


    and this black smoke slowly descended to the ground.


    a burst of black light swept across the ground, and the next second, han sanqian''s eyes went straight.


    after the entire mountaintop was swept by black light, a completely different scene appeared.


    it was a large mountaintop full of stone carvings.


    the stone carvings are twisted and curved, covering the mountain.


    "what is this?" han sanqian asked.


    "this is a mechanism, or a lock." huya smiled: "it is the safest lock in our department, or in other words, a lock that is generally used to lock some valuable things."


    hearing this, if han sanqian still doesn''t understand what huya means, then he may be a big fool.


    you can think of all the valuables that can be locked up in this remote and remote dog place.


    it seems that huya has decided on this point as a food point. i can¡¯t say 100% sure, but i can at least be 100% certain that there is at least a very important commodity underneath.


    "however, how should we unlock this kind of lock? we don''t have the key." han sanqian said.


    he looked down at the stone carvings below, which were densely packed with strange patterns.


    if no one calls it a lock, people like han sanqian who have seen a lot of steel may not think it is a lock.


    hu ya smiled: "the lock of our department not only looks like a lock, but the most important thing is that outsiders can''t open it."


    "oh?" han sanqian frowned slightly: "so magical?"


    "exactly." huya finished speaking and pointed at the stone carving: "did you see the pattern on the stone carving?"


    han sanqian nodded: "i saw it. to be honest, i felt that these patterns were strange just now, but i couldn''t tell what was strange about them, let alone the mystery of them."


    "actually, alliance leader, you are right, these pictures can indeed be understood as one, or multiple pictures." hu ya said with a smile: "because among our clan, the purpose is to merge the thousands of worlds into one. "


    "many of the stone paintings are celebrities from the demon clan, including the demon lord and demon king. the depiction of them together symbolizes the fusion of all demons to create the world."


    han sanqian nodded, no wonder these things gave him this feeling.


    it turns out that¡¯s what it means.


    "it seems that your original superior''s ambition was quite big, and he could unify the demon clan at every turn." han sanqian said with a smile: "but it''s a pity that having this ambition is not a bad thing, but the means used to achieve this ambition are very important." it¡¯s important now.¡±


    "at least, in my eyes, their crazy way of wanting to unify is just nonsense. by the way, huya, you just said that outsiders can''t start a fight, right?"


    "replying to the alliance leader, that''s right."


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "what do you mean, do people inside have a way to open it?"


    huya smiled and did not answer.


    "although you are mine now, you were theirs before, so you have something you can do, right?"


    hu ya showed a smile: "i can give it a try!"


    "okay, try!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4970

    hu ya took the order, and in the next second, he moved his hand, stood up, and placed himself in the stone carving. after that, he didn''t know what he said in his mouth, and then, bursts of black smoke began to emit from his body. .


    the black smoke dispersed more and more, until finally, it looked like a huge ball of black gas.


    the black energy spreads along the trend, and continues to extend along with the gaps between the stone carvings.


    seeing that the empty moment was filled with black energy little by little, han sanqian became slightly excited.


    he suppressed his intention and waited quietly.


    boom!


    the black energy completely covered almost all the stone carvings, but there was still little power at the edges to complete the final coverage.


    han sanqian could see that huya had tried his best, but unfortunately his strength seemed to be lacking.


    "huya, what''s wrong?" han sangui asked.


    "it''s okay, alliance leader, just wait."


    han sanqian frowned: "if there is any situation, just say it, don''t show off, we don''t need these polite things between us."


    huya was stunned, but he actually had to admit that han sanqian had clearly seen his true inner thoughts.


    after all, he did have some difficulty.


    the entire area of ????the stone carvings is too large, and he really cannot completely cover it with his own strength.


    although, it seems that he has almost completed at least 99% of it now, and the one percent difference does not seem to be far away.


    however, sometimes, that one percent distance is an unpleasant gap.


    "i don''t know why, it seems to be completed, but my subordinates feel that it is very difficult, as if the sea is right in front of them, but they can''t reach it." hu ya thought for a while and simply admitted.


    han sanqian glanced at the stone carving: "you are far behind."


    "if my guess is correct, even if there are ten of you, it is absolutely impossible to complete the stone carvings."


    there should be a baited trap inside.


    deliberately making people feel as if he can do it himself, and then the other party tries so hard but still falls short.


    under such a result, that person will only slowly be consumed until death.


    this feeling is like a mirage.


    it does not appear to save you, but it is the last straw that breaks your back.


    huya was silent. although he didn''t want to admit it, he seemed to know that this was really the truth.


    thinking about it, it would be a bit unbelievable to open such an important lock with his own strength.


    however, this was a no-win solution, and he always felt hopeful when he tried it just now, so his worries were forgotten.


    now that i think about it carefully, han sanqian''s words really hit the point.


    "leader, what should we do?"


    "this lock must be opened by someone within us. i can do it myself, but it''s not enough. how about asking hai jin to come over and help me?"


    han sanqian shook his head. not to mention that hai jin now had an important task in city defense. even if he was asked to rush over, he would still have enough time, so what?


    just like what han sanqian said just now, maybe even ten tiger teeth may not be able to cover all the stone carvings.


    yes, huya''s current strength is indeed far worse than that of haijin, but according to han sanqian''s estimation, one haijin can be counted as two huya at most, which adds up to only three people.


    not even ten tall enough.


    therefore, calling shanghai jin does not make any sense.


    "if we don''t call hai jin, i won''t be able to open this place with my own strength. leader, i''m not willing to give in. not to mention that we didn''t find food points before, but now that the agency is here, we can basically conclude that there must be something underneath. thing, so, it¡¯s just a final kick. if this kick can¡¯t be kicked out, you...are you at ease? "


    han sanqian shook his head: "of course i won''t give in."


    after spending so much money to come here, only to end up like this, no one can accept it.


    "then... what should we do?" huya was really worried.


    although he was enveloped in black energy and couldn''t clearly see his anxious look, the nervousness in his voice was genuine.


    "what should i do?" han sanqian thought about it carefully and said with a smile: "there is no perfect path for man, do you believe it?"


    "leader, what do you mean?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it means, i have a way."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4971

    "do you have any idea?" huya was obviously excited and almost lost his black energy and appeared directly.


    "don''t move." han sanqian hurriedly stopped him: "i have a way, but i mainly rely on you."


    "rely on me?"


    "yes, you are not strong enough, so i will give you strength so that you can open this stone carving."


    "leader, this is not possible. i have said that this lock must be broken by our own people. naturally, we must use our own power to cover the stone carvings. your power... is not ours at all."


    a completely different force not only fails to open the stone carvings, but also disturbs them.


    "this stone carving may seem ordinary, but in fact, once it is disturbed, it will form a terrifying mechanism, and we may be killed by the mechanism."


    although i have never seen the serious consequences of disturbing the stone carvings, as a professional spy and a high-ranking one, i can naturally tell some things about my sect from hearsay.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "is it such an exaggeration? i don''t believe it. i just want to see what can be done to me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, before huya could react in any way, han sanqian launched a blast of black energy directly at huya in the stone carving.


    huya looked at the black energy coming towards his face, not feeling happy at all, but full of despair.


    holy shit, alliance leader, i just praised you for being such a nice person, but now you turn around and try to kill me.


    boom! !


    the black energy penetrated directly into huya''s body, and then passed through his body, spreading crazily in all directions along with the black energy spread by him.


    huya''s heart suddenly dropped to the core.


    after all, hu ya knows very well that as this batch of black energy comes, the stone carvings will inevitably be messed up, and disaster will come when the time comes!


    only¡­¡­


    a second passed.


    ten seconds passed.


    the terrible death did not come, and the calmness made people feel a little scared.


    "what''s going on?" huya opened his eyes in surprise.


    but what caught his eye was han sanqian with a slight smile.


    "it seems that your so-called organization has not launched an attack on us. maybe it''s because we are too good-looking?"


    listening to han sanqian''s words, huya looked around in disbelief.


    but he saw that the black energy was still covering the stone carvings. if there was anything different from before, then it should be that he could clearly feel that the energy of the black energy was increasing crazily.


    the edges of the stone carvings that seemed close yet out of reach now seemed to be standing in front of me, waving at me.


    at this point, even a fool can realize that han sanqian''s help not only did not cause any chaos in the stone carvings, but actually helped him to crack the mechanism.


    "how could this happen?" huya was stunned, and even had a terrible thought in his mind: "let''s go, leader, are you from our organization? are you alone? or are you just acting? is the purpose to verify my loyalty?¡±


    but this is fucking wrong. in order to test themselves, they have hundreds of thousands or millions of troops on both sides to act as themselves?


    isn¡¯t this nonsense?


    he is not a big shot, is he worthy of such a battle?


    what is that?


    in the original organization?


    that''s not right. he is considered an older person. although he can''t see the top figure in the organization, he has still heard his name.


    he has never heard of the name han sanqian...


    damn, what the hell is going on? !


    the people in huya were all dumbfounded, like a two-foot-tall monk who was confused.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "tell me, is there a possibility that my power is similar to yours? so similar that your stone carvings cannot be recognized at all?"


    "it''s impossible. we have dragon veins and rely on the power of dragon veins. if you are not a person who uses dragon veins, there is no way that your aura is similar to ours."


    han sanqian shook his head: "a mere dragon vein is nothing. okay, the black energy has been spread, you can open the lock."


    yes, han sanqian has the power of chaos in his body, so what does it mean to draw up a so-called dragon vein!


    as soon as he finished speaking, when huya looked around, he was surprised to find that at some point, the black energy had actually completely covered all the stone carvings...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4972

    damn it!


    huya felt as if he had seen a ghost.


    the entire stone carving was really completely filled with black energy.


    this is simply too much...


    isn''t this the enemy? how come the enemy can hack the locks of your own home! ?


    "what are you doing standing still? move quickly." han sanqian urged with a smile.


    huya calmed down and nodded. then he regained his composure and regained control of all the black energy.


    han sanqian watched the changes quietly, only providing him with a steady stream of power without disturbing his operations at all.


    after the black energy covered all the stone carvings, huya didn''t know what he said in his mouth. then, the black energy suddenly stopped completely on the stone carvings. after about a few seconds, the black energy suddenly dissipated, and it seemed like nothing happened to the entire stone carvings.


    quiet, unusually quiet.


    huya still had his eyes closed, and han sanqian was still maintaining the supply of energy.


    although it seemed like there was nothing, han sanqian could feel that huya was still using energy.


    however, they are invisible at this time.


    "call!"


    a gust of warm wind suddenly blew over the bare stone carvings, and under the warm wind, traces of blood-red liquid like blood and gold sand appeared in the entire stone carvings, and they flowed slowly.


    eventually, all the liquid began to flow slowly.


    it was originally an ordinary stone carving, but for some reason, after the blood-like gold sand flowed, the entire stone carving looked extremely exquisite.


    at the same time, there were also bursts of strange clicking sounds.


    for a moment, a very strange feeling arose in han sanqian''s heart.


    it is a kind of relaxation that prevents the release of nature, and people can''t help but feel extremely relaxed and bursts of pleasure.


    "how could this be?" han sanqian thought strangely.


    but obviously, no one gave him this answer.


    as the clicking sound became louder and louder, the entire stone carving suddenly began to move faintly.


    this broke han sanqian''s sense of peace and made huya feel even more stressed in the battle.


    it was as if the force of qianjun was pressing down on him, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    han sanqian obviously noticed this, and hurriedly moved the energy in his hand to support him with an energy protective shield.


    "your body and strength are not enough to support and activate the entire stone carving mechanism. therefore, once the formation is activated, your entire body will be surrounded by the power of the formation, and the pressure will make you explode."


    "but don''t worry, with me here, nothing will be a problem. i will put up a protective shield for you, and you can continue to do your thing. you don''t need to worry about other things."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the energy shield cast by han sanqian began to emit bursts of golden light. ,


    huya, protected by golden light and energy shield, felt safe for a moment.


    the feeling of having a boss by your side is indeed different.


    after stabilizing his mind, huya also entered his own rhythm wholeheartedly.


    as he volleyed in front of him, he continued to draw some pattern with his hands. finally, when the pattern was completed, he volleyed a little higher, and an almost identical copy of the stone carving appeared in the air. ,


    "break!"


    huya shouted coldly, and the next second, the copying pattern flew directly into the sky and continued to enlarge.


    after that, the imitations in the sky and the stone carvings on the ground were completely facing each other, echoing each other. only then did the imitations suddenly flash with light, and then they all fell into the stone carvings.


    boom! !


    the mountain shook, and then the mountain suddenly split into two halves starting from the center.


    because huya was too serious, he was in the center of the formation. the abyss in the middle after the mountain was divided into two halves was right at his feet. therefore, he didn''t react for a while and almost fell into the abyss.


    fortunately, han sanqian had quick eyes and quick hands and directly used the energy shield to lift it up.


    "are you okay?" han sanqian asked.


    huya shook his head and looked at the abyss separated by his feet. he felt inexplicably excited for a moment: "leader, you see, this abyss is not simple."


    yes, although the abyss was so deep that there was no bottom, han sanqian knew that it was definitely not simple down there just by relying on the powerful demonic energy coming from the bottom of the abyss.


    "it seems that i didn''t believe you wrong. of course, congratulations to you. you were able to guess such a difficult point."


    under this, han sanqian believed that it was basically just food.


    huya looked delighted and looked at han sanqian. the two of them almost said in unison: "go down and have a look."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4973

    han sanqian took the lead, followed closely by huya.


    the two of them flew quickly into the bottom of the abyss like two rays of sword light.


    "later, no matter what happens, you must follow me closely and make no mistakes. do you understand?"


    huya nodded: "i understand, leader."


    the two were flying very fast, and huya felt as if the wind around him was being ignited because of the speed.


    and almost after the two of them flew into the abyss, the originally split mountains came back together again, as if nothing had happened before.


    the surroundings became extremely dark, but the speed of the two of them did not slow down at all.


    in this environment, it was almost impossible to see anything with the naked eye. han sanqian also relied more on sensing the direction while spreading his spiritual consciousness and sensing the increasing amount of demonic energy.


    after about a few minutes, han sanqian slowed down, frowned and asked, "based on what we just saw, this mountain is only a mere hundred meters away. why did we fly for so long without reaching the bottom?"


    han sanqian asked, still worried that he had entered some kind of maze.


    after all, han sanqian has encountered this kind of thing many times.


    moreover, in a place with such violent demonic energy, it is normal to have some kind of defense mechanism.


    huya shook his head: "leader, the dragon vein may not be as deep as the main altar, but the branches are usually very deep."


    nodding, han sanqian decided to continue.


    after falling for another few minutes, han sanqian stopped again.


    however, what was different from last time was that this time han sanqian stopped because he heard the sound of trickling water below.


    han sanqian''s energy moved, his eyes opened, and he looked down through the pitch black darkness.


    sure enough, just a hundred meters below, there was a huge pool about fifty meters in diameter.


    the fishy smell was tangy, carrying a powerful demonic aura. such a familiar feeling was naturally familiar to han sanqian.


    "it really is a pool of blood. this is really their food source."


    han sanqian was inexplicably excited, but also inexplicably nervous.


    "alliance leader, fortunately you have lived up to your mission." huya finally let out a sigh of relief.


    that strong sense of identity and value were completely activated at this moment.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t be too happy too early. didn''t you find anything wrong?"


    hu ya pondered for a moment, and instantly understood the meaning of han sanqian''s words. he couldn''t help but frown, and he was extremely confused: "leader, since this place is a food point, then it should be one of the very important strongholds no matter what." one, but from beginning to end, we didn¡¯t see a single person.¡±


    yes, this is what han sanqian is worried about and cautious about.


    such an important place, even if it is far away from the battlefield, even if they don''t think that enemies will find it, it is absolutely impossible to leave it here like this.


    "is there an ambush?" huya frowned.


    han sanqian did not speak, but with a move of his hand, the energy shield on huya immediately emitted golden light. after that, the entire energy shield carried huya directly towards the sea of ??blood below.


    at this time, han sanqian was hiding in the darkness.


    he wanted to use the tiger fangs as bait to see what the fuss was about here.


    soon, hu ya had landed less than five meters away from the blood sea, but just when he was about to go further, an invisible energy directly bounced it away.


    if huya hadn''t had han sanqian''s energy protection shield, i''m afraid just this rebound would have seriously injured him.


    after all, han sanqian, who was far away, could fully feel the huge power brought by the rebound of the energy shield above the blood sea.


    han sanqian didn''t make a sound and continued to hide.


    almost at the same time, the lights in the blood sea below suddenly brightened, and then, a group of about thirty people appeared beside the blood pool from nowhere.


    "who is here? how dare you trespass into forbidden areas!"


    the leader is a young man, about thirty years old, with a chinese character face, who looks somewhat handsome and somewhat domineering.


    as for the men and horses behind him, han sanqian also carefully observed them, and most of them were pretty good in cultivation.


    however, han sanqian still did not choose to show up.


    although these people looked really powerful, han sanqian still didn''t believe that such an important place was just these cats and dogs.


    his consciousness flashed, and a voice drifted into huya''s mind: "play with them."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4974

    hu ya heard the order and his face remained calm.


    "my name is huya, captain of the intelligence team of yetian city."


    hearing huya''s self-registered number, the leader couldn''t help but frown: "you, the captain of the intelligence team, are not going out to find information, why are you here?"


    "i was ordered to do something nearby. because we are close, the special envoy specially asked me to bring some food back." hu ya''s expression remained unchanged, fully displaying his superb acting skills.


    as for spies, in addition to hiding their whereabouts quietly, the most important thing is actually being able to play different roles according to the environment.


    therefore, acting is something that huya can easily master.


    the leader seemed a little strange: "there has always been a dedicated person responsible for receiving food. it doesn''t seem right that the intelligence team came to ask for food, doesn''t it? do you have a warrant?"


    hu ya rolled his eyes at the man: "brother, i told you, we are just on duty nearby, and the special envoy just asked us to bring food along the way. what does "drop in" mean? you don''t understand?"


    the man was scolded, and for a moment he felt angry, but it was hard to get angry.


    however, his position has not changed at all: "the rule of the granary has always been to release grain upon order. if you don''t have a token, even if the king of heaven comes, it will definitely not work."


    huya smiled coldly: "okay, this is what you said. the war on the front line is tense now, and you refused to distribute food. when the time comes, the fighter plane will be delayed, and you will bear the consequences."


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya turned around and was about to fly upward. ,


    the subordinates next to the leader wanted to stop him, but were stopped by the leader.


    he gently looked at huya, who was flying farther and farther away, until his figure was almost disappearing, and then he said: "what mission are you responsible for around here?"


    it was obvious that even han sanqian watched this wave of pulling with relish.


    the leader was testing whether huya really wanted to leave, to verify the authenticity of his words.


    and huya is really leaving to try to pull the leader''s courage to the maximum extent.


    the relationship between the two sides seems to be ordinary, but in fact, it has already been secretly turbulent.


    "brother, to put it bluntly, you are only in charge of food and grass, so your hands are stretched too far, right?" huya stopped and replied coldly.


    it seemed that just because the other party''s attitude softened, he immediately softened as well.


    "i''m just verifying whether what you said is true or false. doesn''t this count as overstepping my authority? or... you can''t tell what you''re here for? according to me, this place is located in a remote place. logically speaking, there is no place here. there can¡¯t be any situation, right?¡±


    huya was in a daze for a moment. he didn''t expect that the other party would pursue him so fiercely and not miss any detail.


    "there have been a lot of wars recently. the special envoy heard that han sanqian''s troops have appeared in the nearby area. he is afraid that they are here specifically to meet han sanqian, so he asked me to bring people over to investigate the situation. is this clear enough?"


    the leader smiled: "did you find out?"


    "i don''t need to explain to you whether i have found it or not. what''s more, please understand clearly. i am specially sent by a special envoy. naturally, i report directly to him no matter what the task is. why should you know first? who do you think you are?"


    huya is neither humble nor silent, and even has a hint of domineering air.


    this time, han sanqian, who was hiding in the darkness, had to praise him.


    the acting is really realistic.


    the leader was not angry, he just looked at each other with his subordinates. after a moment, he looked up at huya: "how much food do you want?"


    just as hu ya was about to speak out, han sanqian had already told him through his spiritual consciousness that half was enough.


    huya is puzzled. if you want it, you should ask it all.


    if this group of people agrees, wouldn''t it be easier to just outwit them?


    however, since han sanqian gave the order, huya could only answer obediently: "i want half of it here first."


    "half? that much?" the leader was a little wary.


    "we are about to launch a major counterattack, and the quantity will naturally be large." huya replied.


    the leader thought for a moment and nodded: "okay, i''ll give you half. where are your people?"


    "aren''t you going to ask my intelligence team to carry food?" huya smiled disdainfully.


    the leader frowned, looked at huya, and couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy, and said, "what do you mean by this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4975

    "my intelligence unit is responsible for investigation work. how many people can we have? can we move such a huge amount? my master has said that he wants you to dispatch all the troops here to move with him."


    the leader immediately refused: "the responsibility of my granary soldiers is to guard the safety of this place, and it does not include delivering goods for anyone. if everyone wants to ask like you, then we are still guards, so we might as well just be transporters. never mind."


    seeing the other party''s arrogant and tough attitude, it was surprising that huya restrained himself from being as ruthless as before.


    "brother, according to common sense, your help in transporting food is indeed overkill and against the rules. however, special things should be handled specially."


    "although you are at the rear, you should have heard of it. or, even if you haven''t heard of it, you should be able to notice that the war ahead is not that easy, right?"


    if it were easy, he wouldn''t need to keep food for so long, so what huya said is indeed the truth.


    he also knew that the war on the front line was not easy. ,


    after all, there are more than one million of them, and they have been fighting for so long.


    seeing that the leader did not refute, huya would not let go of such a good opportunity, so he hurriedly struck while the iron was hot, and even said sincerely: "actually, you also know that the front line is very anxious."


    "in fact, it''s not just anxiety there."


    "we have fought several large and small battles in the battle of yetian city, but it is a pity that we have fought for so long without winning a single victory."


    "that han sanqian is so powerful that our situation is very difficult."


    "however, we always have a numerical advantage. after constant consumption, han sanqian is now at the end of his rope and has no way out. therefore, the special envoy decided to take advantage of the extreme cold at this time to launch a general attack on han sanqian."


    "so, there is a sudden shortage of food and grass."


    "but because the front line is being fought, the soldiers can''t get away, and han sanqian wants to escape, so the situation is like this. i hope you, brother, can be patient for a while and take the overall situation into consideration."


    even han sanqian heard huya''s words so thoroughly that he almost believed them.


    this guy is probably even worse than han sanqian when it comes to making up stories.


    especially when paired with his extremely full emotions, damn, it''s like an extreme stretch.


    as expected, after listening, the leader and his subordinates looked at each other and said nothing more.


    "open the protective barrier and help him load food."


    several soldiers took the order and each took out something about the size of a thumb from their hands.


    after that, they each blew a little breath on the thing at the same time. the next second, the barrier disappeared, and hu ya also entered it smoothly.


    after entering, huya glanced at the sky and could not see where han sanqian was.


    however, he was worried that han sanqian would not be able to enter after the barrier was reactivated, but because he really couldn''t find any good excuse not to close it, he seemed a little at a loss for a while.


    the barrier is still closed.


    the leader glanced at huya, then at his soldiers, and then said to huya: "you go ahead and rest here for a while. we need some time to pack things."


    huya nodded: "how long will it take?"


    "about an hour."


    "can it be faster?" huya didn''t want to have long nights and dreams.


    the man shook his head: "this is already the fastest."


    seeing this, huya could only nod helplessly.


    the leader gave a polite smile: "then just wait a moment. my brothers will start loading things here. i will go and gather the other people first, and then we will all move together."


    after saying this, the leader gave a few instructions to his most trusted brother, then turned around and walked into a cave next to him.


    huya didn''t notice that the leader''s smile after turning around was full of viciousness and coldness...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4976

    after the man left, huya casually found a place to sit down temporarily.


    while watching the group of people starting to work in the blood pool, he looked around and observed the surrounding terrain.


    this should be the lowest level, surrounded by extremely thick earth walls, with several vaguely visible holes here and there.


    the defensive cover above had been reopened, but there was no movement in the darkness, so he estimated that han sanqian had no chance to come down.


    more than half an hour later, a lot of blood in the blood pool had been packed away.


    almost at the same time, the previous leader also came back with a group of people.


    there were about three to four hundred people, each with a weapon in his hand and a fierce look on his face.


    like the dozens of people before, these people were obviously not ordinary people at first glance.


    "brother, you are finally here." huya stood up and chuckled.


    the leader smiled lightly and said nothing more. a group of people came out from behind him and quickly surrounded huya.


    seeing that the situation seemed wrong, huya frowned and said in confusion: "brother, what do you mean?"


    "hu ya, the captain of the intelligence team, right?" the leader sneered softly: "what? do you really think that i, tianhong, am a fool?"


    as the sole controller here, tianhong is naturally more cautious than anyone else.


    especially when the person receiving the food does not have a token yet.


    therefore, he ostensibly appeased huya to ensure that he would not offend huya or let the matter reach a dead end before the matter was clarified.


    behind the scenes, he quickly contacted the boss to check the authenticity.


    obviously, the result is obvious.


    "although my little food is indeed far away from the sky, it does not mean that the information here is closed."


    "although the food point and the main camp are far apart, the news cannot be transmitted in time. however, in order to prevent any accidents, we still have coded correspondence between each other."


    "i''m sorry. after we released the secret code this time, we actually didn''t get any response. this also means that there is no relevant order from above."


    huya looked at tianhong coldly. it was obvious that he knew that he couldn''t be fooled this time.


    glancing at the three to four hundred people surrounding him, he didn''t show the slightest hint of fear. instead, he smiled and said, "now that i''ve seen through it, i have nothing to say, but do i scare you so much? just say three four hundred people came to surround me and give me face like this?"


    "how could i underestimate you when a mere captain of the intelligence team can find us? as for these three or four hundred people, huh, of course they are not here to deal with you."


    huya frowned coldly. the other party said this. could it be that they discovered the existence of han sanqian? !


    "tell me, where are your accomplices?"


    hearing these words, huya finally breathed a sigh of relief. at least this meant that the other party was not aware of han sanqian at all.


    thinking of this, hu ya suddenly smiled disdainfully.


    "what? do you think i won''t know if you don''t tell me?" tianhong said coldly with disdain: "let my people transport the supplies for you, and they will intercept and kill us halfway after the contamination."


    "with this alone, i can know the approximate location of your people."


    "you have two choices. one is to surrender and tell me the location of your accomplices. at least you can die quickly."


    "secondly, while i''m torturing you, i''ll send my people to pretend to be transporting you, waiting for your companions to fall into the trap. however, this choice may be very difficult for you. after all, sometimes you die. it¡¯s terrible, but what¡¯s even more terrible is that life is worse than death.¡±


    at this point, tianhong laughed coldly.


    in the past, huya might still be under such coercion, and there really was no good way to do it. but today, because he knew that han sanqian was still there and had not been discovered at all, he was naturally very disdainful: "really? but , why do i think there is a third option?¡±


    "third option?" tianhong was even more disdainful: "although i really want to say, what qualifications do you have to ask me for a third condition here. however, i must admit that i am very interested in hearing your third option. choose. say it, i¡¯m all ears.¡±


    huya smiled and shook his head: "actually, i''m not sure what the third option is."


    hearing this, tianhong and a group of brothers burst into laughter.


    however, huya immediately became serious: "but, i am sure that there must be a third option. laugh, you can laugh, after all, if you stay for a while, you guys may not be able to cry."


    tianhong was furious: "i want to see what your third choice is. i will fucking kill you right now!!!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4977

    as soon as he finished speaking, tianhong raised his hand directly, and the black energy in his hand turned into a long sword, which slashed directly towards huya.


    huya followed han sanqian and practiced in the bahuang heavenly book for a while. he was very good at the spiritual energy pills and secret techniques, but at this time, he was itching and had no place to practice.


    seeing tian hong coming to his door, he responded directly on the spot.


    the two of them were in a fierce battle, and they were fighting in an instant. you came and i went back and forth, lightning and flint.


    the person who can be sent to guard this food point is indeed extraordinary.


    although tianhong doesn''t look like a perverted person, in fact, judging from the fight, he is indeed very powerful.


    while his speed is extremely fast, he is also guaranteed to be extremely powerful. each sword drives a powerful sword energy, which is both fast and ruthless.


    and huya was naturally not to be outdone.


    with the special secret technique given to him by han sanqian and the taixu divine steps, his movement skills are strange and at the same time, his moves to attack the enemy are extremely ferocious.


    "fuck, you are a little intelligence captain, but your cultivation is so powerful?"


    while fighting, tianhong, who was beginning to feel a little laborious, was frightened and angry at the same time.


    logically speaking, with his level of cultivation, not to mention just a captain, even the elder''s cronies may not be able to get an advantage from him.


    after all, for those who can be a general guarding food points, their cultivation level is definitely the lowest threshold for entry.


    "huh, that means i''m not too good at studying now. otherwise, i can let you see something even more powerful." hu ya was also very excited.


    as a spy, most of the time he is sneaky. even if something happens to someone, most of the time it is quick and quick. moreover, with his cultivation level, it is impossible for him to do any kind of big duel with others.


    therefore, he had been backlogged for a long time. how could he let it go easily when he seized the opportunity this time?


    this was the first time he felt this kind of crazy attack.


    "what the hell are you doing standing still? take it down for me."


    tianhong immediately retreated. after dozens of rounds, he could clearly feel his jaws numb.


    if the fight continues, he knows very well that he will not get any good results.


    therefore, it is wise to retreat appropriately and let your men attack.


    more than three hundred soldiers immediately surrounded huya after receiving the order.


    these more than 300 people are obviously not ordinary people. not only are they highly skilled in cultivation, but they also pay great attention to coordination and organization.


    as soon as the siege continued, qianhuya immediately felt his whole body numb.


    there were so many people on the other side that after this attack, he was attacked almost everywhere.


    although he tried his best to react immediately and tried to resist, in the end, his reaction and experience in facing a battle of this scale were very insufficient. therefore, after one round, he had suffered continuous physical injuries.


    "drink!"


    the morale of the three to four hundred soldiers increased.


    "fuck." huya suffered a loss and moved as close to the wall as possible.


    with a wall supporting your back, you can naturally have a side of defense that you don''t have to do, which can relieve yourself a lot of pressure.


    "fuck, even if there is no door to hell, you dare to break in and catch me alive."


    "yes."


    following tianhong''s order, the next second, the army approached again.


    hu ya had no way to retreat, and with a direct movement of his hand, the sword in his hand immediately flew up.


    "damn it, i''ll fight you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he read the formula with his mouth and beat it with his hands.


    swish, brush, brush!


    the sword of the sky divides one into two, two into four, four into eight...


    in just the blink of an eye, thousands of swords were hanging above his head.


    "sword formation!"


    huya''s face turned cold, and then he looked at tianhong: "trash, do you really think grandpa is afraid because you have more people? come on, fight, i will accompany you to the end."


    after finishing his words, huya waved his hand: "let me go!"


    wow!


    swords rained down.


    although the height is not too high and the inertia of landing is not too great, the dense rain of swords is still extremely powerful.


    tianhong subconsciously stepped back slightly, looking at the overwhelming rain of swords, he was filled with panic for a moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4978

    bang bang bang!


    the sword rain fell wildly, hitting the ground in an instant.


    many people just launched a charge, but were knocked back several steps under the violent rain of swords.


    countless sword rains either directly penetrated their bodies, or set off violent explosions around them. the scene simply made the participants tremble.


    "the alliance leader really didn''t lie to me. the power of this sword array is really brave."


    looking at the enemies who were constantly being injured by the rain of swords, huya forgot about the pain on his body and was only filled with excitement.


    "hit him."


    although tianhong was not directly injured by jian yu, the air waves generated by the explosion around him still shocked him. just when he raised his head in depression, he happened to see huya, who was looking proud, and immediately exploded. directly ordered.


    anyone who was injured immediately stood up, aimed at the tiger''s teeth and hit them directly.


    brush brush brush.


    several attacks jumped out directly from the explosion and hit huya.


    huya, who was so excited, never expected that the other party would make such a move. facing the incoming attack, he wanted to dodge at this time, but he had no time.


    bang bang bang!


    several attacks hit him firmly.


    after the series of explosions, huya finally lost his fighting power. with a bang, his body fell directly against the wall, and then he shrank all the way to the ground and sat down.


    just as he was about to speak, a large mouthful of blood came out of his throat.


    seeing huya being knocked down, tianhong finally showed a proud smile on his face. he walked up to the soldiers in a few steps and looked down at huya who was sitting on the wall: "weren''t you very impressive just now? why? sit down now are you acting like a dead dog here?"


    huya was dissatisfied and struggled to get up, but how could the body that had just suffered a painful blow be able to support his body again? !


    he struggled a few times to no avail, but instead made the blood flow more violently from his mouth.


    "you are really brave. as one of us, you dare to betray us. don''t you know that without dragon veins, you will disappear forever?"


    "moreover, even if you are not afraid of death, you should not be dissatisfied with your long life. wouldn''t it be better to go and have a good time for a while? come to me to cheat for food? tell me, how many people do you have outside, and who is there? you are the mastermind behind this.¡±


    "if what you say satisfies me, i will let you die happily as i said before, but if you don''t, you should know how many ways i can torture you."


    huya breathed heavily. after a short period of recovery, although he was still unable to move, at least now, the blood in his throat was no longer so overbearing that he couldn''t even speak.


    "hmph, you are just a defeated general, but you dare to show off your power in front of me? if you didn''t have many people, would it be just you?" hu ya was full of disdain.


    tian hong was angry, but before he got too much information, he didn''t need to get too angry. he just looked at him coldly: "stop talking nonsense. are you going to say it or not?"


    "if you want to kill or behead me, please do as you please. you want to get information from me. don''t you know that i am from the intelligence team? don''t you know that i have gone through special training? are you afraid of your torture?" after saying this, the tiger''s teeth clapped. he patted his chest and said, "if you have any skills, just say hello to me."


    "fuck, if you don''t eat the toast, you''ll have to drink the fine wine, you bastard, do you really think i can''t deal with you?" tianhong was furious, and shouted in response: "come on, catch this bastard, and he will be punished!"


    after hearing the words, the two soldiers walked to huya in a few steps, and then one of them held an arm and dragged him up from the ground.


    but at this moment, huya, who was being held up, suddenly laughed.


    "you are still laughing when you are about to die?" tianhong frowned: "what? you know you can''t escape, so you are pretending to be a tough guy with me?"


    huya was still smiling: "no, no, no, i just suddenly remembered something."


    "what did you remember? don''t f*ck me up."


    "i remembered a sentence." huya raised his head and looked at tianhong: "this sentence tells me that i can tell you anything you want to know."


    tianhong was furious, stepped forward and grabbed hu ya''s collar: "what the hell are you trying to do?"


    huya chuckled: "i really want to say it. because i just remembered that the person in charge of my family told me that if i was caught, i can surrender, because he can only blame himself for not having the ability to save me. .¡±


    after finishing speaking, huya raised his eyes to the top of his head, showing a hint of a smile...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4979

    following his gaze, tianhong also suddenly raised his head and looked above his head.


    however, the top of the head was just pitch black and there was nothing.


    but his subconscious and common sense kept telling him at this time that there should be someone above.


    moreover, he should be an ally of huya.


    "commander, is it possible that this guy''s teammates are here?"


    tianhong frowned, this possibility must be the greatest, but he had looked at it for a long time, and there was no sign of anyone coming.


    "damn it, there''s no one up there at all. it seems to me that this guy is clearly struggling to his death, and he''s deliberately trying to disgust us."


    hearing this, tianhong suddenly became furious. he walked directly in front of huya in a few steps, raised his hand, and slapped huya hard.


    "you bitch, what are you calling me here?"


    hu ya spit out the blood from being slapped in his mouth, smiled ferociously, and said nothing.


    seeing hu ya not paying attention to him at all, how could tian hong be so concerned?


    when he raised his hand, he slapped him directly.


    "is that enough?"


    at this moment, a calm voice sounded.


    in a word, everyone present was looking for the sound.


    the sound seemed to come from there, and it seemed to come from here. for a moment, more than 300 people looked at completely different places. it could even be said that a group of them looked around almost everywhere.


    it''s a pity that even so, they didn''t find out who said it at all.


    "whoever is talking, if you have the guts, show up." tianhong was obviously anxious.


    there were so many of them here, and they looked almost everywhere they should, but they still didn''t find out who it was.


    in this case, there is only one possibility, either the other party is really hiding in an extremely hidden corner, or he is an absolutely perfect master.


    the blood pool is actually pretty simple all around, so obviously the latter is more likely.


    "originally, i just wanted to take this opportunity to give huya a good workout. after all, no matter how much you practice without experiencing the test of actual combat, it is just talk on paper at best."


    "he was defeated. he was defeated because he should have been cautious when facing so many powerful enemies, but he got carried away because he succeeded with one blow."


    "this can be said to be due to lack of experience, or it can be said to be due to personality, but in any case, since he himself failed, he should also bear the consequences and lessons he has faced."


    "so, i think it''s okay to be defeated by you, or to be humiliated by you just now."


    "however, he is always mine. after you guys have given you what you deserve, you should know when enough is enough."


    "i''ll return this slap to you."


    after finishing his words, before tianhong could react, he suddenly felt that his raised hand seemed to be directly controlled by some force. then, it was aimed at his own face and slapped fiercely.


    "snapped!"


    the sound is crisp and clear.


    not only were the soldiers around him dumbfounded, but even tianhong was completely stunned and froze on the spot.


    there were obviously so many of them, and his own cultivation was obviously good. however, he was directly controlled by others without even seeing the situation or the other party, and then slapped himself hard. a slap.


    what kind of person is this? there is such a powerful force? !


    "who are you? you''re so sneaky. how can you be a hero?" tianhong took advantage of the crowd and forced himself to cheer up, shouting loudly to the surroundings.


    "who i am?"


    there was a chuckle, and then, at some point, opposite a group of them, a man sat there calmly, his eyes gently staring at tianhong, with a smile on his face: "i''m not the one you want. are you looking for his teammates?"


    seeing someone suddenly appear in front of them, they didn''t even know when the other person appeared there.


    obviously more than three hundred pairs of eyes have been patrolling the surroundings, but... but no one discovered how he got there.


    "by the way, let me introduce you, my name is han sanqian!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4980

    "han sanqian?"


    tianhong frowned. he had been guarding the rear all year round, but he was actually not very familiar with the name han sanqian.


    however, it is still a reserve force after all, so it still sounds a bit familiar.


    "commander, this person is our enemy in this battle." someone reminded in a low voice.


    with such a reminder, tianhong suddenly thought about it completely.


    no wonder this name always feels familiar when i hear it. it turns out to be the enemy protagonist of this battle.


    tianhong suddenly smiled: "i didn''t expect that you are han sanqian. it''s funny, we didn''t look for you, but you came to the door yourself?"


    han sanqian smiled slightly and replied: "isn''t it because i am worried that you will have a hard time looking for me, so i will deliver it to you on my own initiative to please you and save you some effort."


    "you are really a reckless man, you dare to come here alone. anyway, i guard the food point, which is a thankless job. no one can see how diligent and hard you are behind this. the credit will end with you." it''s all counted among the people on the front line. today, it will be different when you come here. if a big shot like you can help me, then i will be able to rise to the top in no time." tianhong clicked his tongue.


    han sanqian said: "it is indeed a very good opportunity, but the thing is too big and whether it can be eaten is a problem."


    tianhong glanced around and saw that no one was coming, and the defensive shield was intact. he suddenly said proudly: "i know you have some skills. you can sneak in quietly, and you can also speak in front of us so that we can''t notice."


    "i admire this, tianhong."


    "however, this is not the capital that you can run rampant with me here."


    hearing this, han sanqian smiled slightly: "so, shouldn''t this be the only preparation you have now?"


    with more than 300 people, it might be easier to deal with huya, but it is not without difficulty. this can be seen from the previous battles.


    tianhong is guarding the food point this day, and he may not be the kind of overly arrogant person.


    therefore, he should not think that he can take down han sanqian with his own strength of three to four hundred men.


    and the fact that he can still talk so wildly now only shows one thing, that is, this guy must have a back-up plan.


    "such a huge grain point, although it is for logistics, is also of great importance. do you think we only have this small amount of troops?" tianhong said with a smile.


    han sanqian didn''t think so about this.


    the main reason why he asked huya to outwit him first was not just to outwit him, because the possibility of this was very low.


    he actually wants huya to use this method to test the other party''s depth as much as possible, and to get as much information as possible.


    in fact, although this trick is not particularly effective, it is not impossible.


    at least, han sanqian roughly knew that the three to four hundred soldiers guarding the place should be regular troops and could be mobilized at any time to deal with most things.


    but it is absolutely possible to completely guard this place just by relying on these three to four hundred soldiers.


    therefore, to be precise, han sanqian''s prediction was basically not too far off.


    "i don''t think that with this small amount of troops, i certainly don''t think that only three or four hundred people can hold an important node." han sanqian said with a smile: "in such an important place, if it were me, i would not send too many heavy troops will make the place look too conspicuous."


    "so, a few hundred men is the best. however, on the other hand, this small number of troops will make the defense here a joke. therefore, i will prepare some big killers here. am i right?"


    hearing han sanqian''s words, tianhong laughed coldly: "as expected of han sanqian, his views are indeed completely different from ordinary people. however, i must also admit that your views are correct. "


    "yes, of course we can''t just have these three or four hundred soldiers."


    "they are just daily chores. in other words, they just do ordinary chores. the really powerful ones are actually other types of soldiers."


    after finishing speaking, he clapped his hands gently. suddenly, the surrounding earth walls began to slide down collectively, as if something was about to break out of the earth wall...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4981

    boom!


    in the wall, several things moved slowly as the soil fell.


    afterwards, several clay figures suddenly took shape and rushed out.


    "oh my god."


    upon seeing these clay figures, huya couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    han sanqian''s intuition also made him realize that although these clay figurines looked unremarkable, they were actually anything but ordinary.


    he shrank slightly, guarding his tiger fangs behind his back, and stared at the clay figures jumping out from under the earth wall with his eyes like an eagle.


    "the alliance leader is the forty-two soldiers."


    "forty-two soldiers?" han sanqian frowned.


    "it is said that in the land of demons, the killing was so heavy that rivers of blood flowed almost everywhere on the ground. later, these blood rivers were mixed with soil, carrying powerful demonic energy and resentment, and automatically transformed into forty-two clay figures."


    "the lord of the demon race blows his own demonic energy to these forty-two clay figures, giving them life."


    "because their demonic energy is strong, their grievances are heavy, and they have the breath of the lord of demons in their bodies. after turning into human form, they are very powerful. they can almost kill people if they stand in the way, and kill buddhas if they stand in the way of them."


    "however, the forty-two soldiers are just a legend, and no one has actually seen them."


    han sanqian gritted his teeth slightly: "because everyone who has seen them is dead, right?"


    hu ya nodded: "yes, they are unknown objects, so those who see them can often only be killed. however, it is also extremely troublesome to support them, requiring a lot of blood and magic energy. therefore, owning it and its consumption are something that ordinary people hardly dare to think about.¡±


    "i didn''t expect that we could bump into each other here."


    even though the food points were extremely important, using forty-two soldiers to guard this place was obviously beyond huya''s expectations.


    "i know we have such a powerful weapon, but i always thought that such a powerful weapon could only be placed in the dragon vein of the headquarters. how could i have thought that...we would meet here."


    han sanqian nodded clearly.


    in fact, huya didn''t need to introduce him. han sanqian knew that these clay figures must be very powerful.


    this is the feeling between masters and masters.


    "it seems that your elders are really planning to trap me here this time, and xiaoxiaoliangdian is actually willing to spend such a huge amount of money." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "leader, i''m sorry, i never thought there would be..."


    "what? are you scared?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    huya didn''t answer, but this action was enough for han sanqian to understand his answer.


    "i''m different from you, i''m not afraid." han sanqian said.


    seeing that han sanqian is still so confident and even a little arrogant now, huya hurriedly advised: "leader, the forty-two soldiers are far more powerful than you think. if we can be called immortal, then they are a truly ancestral version.¡±


    "moreover, compared with us, the most powerful thing about the forty-two soldiers is their unparalleled offensive ability and strong coordination ability."


    "the forty-two soldiers are divided into forty-two people, and together they are one person. they are one body. therefore, the leader..."


    of course han sanqian understands this mechanism. just like summoning a clone by himself, when the body is actually one person, the cooperation between the clones of natural individuals is almost seamless.


    however, this method is obviously stronger than the clone.


    after all, everyone is different.


    "so what?" han sanqian still sneered with disdain: "since i dare to come here, then i must make this place completely non-existent. otherwise, what is the point of coming here? is it because of fear?"


    "that''s a lot of rhetoric, han sanqian. i hope you can stay in this state forever, but don''t kneel down and beg for mercy, just like the traitor you brought, like a dead dog." tian hongleng laughed loudly.


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously, glanced at the forty-two soldiers, and swayed slightly: "then let your group of useless clay figures come up and try to see who looks like a dead dog."


    tianhong waved his hand, and the forty-two clay figures slowly walked towards han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4982

    han sanqian smiled slightly and raised the jade sword in his hand: "huya, you are just getting started, i will give you a show to see clearly."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian''s body disappeared directly from the spot.


    by the time huya reacted again, a fight had already started over there.


    forty-two clay figures, although they look like clay figures, they don''t act like clay figures at all.


    they were extremely powerful behind them. almost the moment han sanqian pounced on them, they had already set up their formation and counterattacked in an instant.


    han sanqian was not afraid at all, and he killed him with his backhand.


    a fierce battle broke out between the two sides.


    "bang bang bang"


    "boom boom boom!"


    on one side, there were forty-two people who cooperated exquisitely, and on the other side, han sanqian was brave and courageous. in the midst of lightning and flint, the two sides fought to the peak.


    taking advantage of an extremely tricky opening, han sanqian turned sideways, dodged a total of forty-one attacks, grabbed the clay figure closest to him with one hand, and used the sky fire in his hand to remove the cover.


    boom!


    the fire from heaven directly burned the face of the clay figure.


    but when he saw that the earth on the face of the clay figure was burnt black, he couldn''t help but take a step back.


    if it were an ordinary person, under such a close attack by han sanqian, he would have been completely burned to ashes in the fire, but the clay figure was only slightly injured.


    however, he has his ability to defend and defend well, and han sanqian also has his own attack method. after almost one palm strike, han sanqian used the inertia of his body to use his backhand sword and chopped it directly on the head of the clay man. above.


    wow!


    the sword edge passed by, and the clay figurine''s head was cut off instantly.


    however, before han sanqian could be happy, another head sprouted out of the headless neck of the clay figurine, which was the same as before!


    sure enough, he is immortal!


    han sanqian dodged sideways, used the opportunity to dodge the opponent''s attack, and flew directly into the air!


    immediately afterwards, han sanqian moved his hand, and the sword array was deployed, and thousands of rain fell to resist the clay man''s offensive.


    "han sanqian, how are you?"


    seeing han sanqian''s defensive approach, tianhong knew clearly that the clay figurine had an advantage, so he shouted proudly.


    huya was furious, but he was more worried about han sanqian''s safety at this time.


    the two of them are now grasshoppers on the same boat. if anything happens to han sanqian, it is natural that he will not be able to live well either.


    "little tricks!"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, burning ji exploded in his hand. he turned over and swooped down again, directly killing the clay figurine.


    boom! !


    burning silence exploded, and the fire struck ten miles away.


    the strong flames and temperature made everyone watching the battle dodge, but they saw that the clay figure was not afraid at all in the fire. not only did he not take any defensive measures, but he took advantage of the situation to attack han sanqian directly.


    swish, brush, brush!


    forty-two clay figurines with eighty-four hands all attacked han sanqian.


    if he is hit, even if he is as strong as han sanqian, he will definitely not feel comfortable!


    "youhuang!"


    with a soft drink, youhuang stopped the opponent''s attack. han sanqian turned over and a light appeared in his hand!


    sweep across the body!


    swish, brush, brush!


    the light in his hand was direct, and in a moment, the bodies of the dozen clay figures closest to him were instantly shattered.


    looking at han sanqian again, the jade sword in his hand has been placed on his back, but what he holds in his hand is a huge blue axe!


    pangu ax!


    even if the light no longer shines, even if it can weaken, the pangu ax, which is essentially the king of weapons, is still extremely sharp.


    can''t you grow a head? i''ll just smash your body to pieces and see how you grow again.


    seeing that the bodies of the dozen clay figures closest to him were broken into pieces of mud and fell to the ground motionless, han sanqian wasted no time and took advantage of this situation to continue killing.


    bang bang bang!


    in an instant, han sanqian was unstoppable. the seemingly powerful group of clay figures turned into powder one by one under pangu''s axe.


    no one can stop pangu''s power, and no one can stop the sharpness of pangu''s axe.


    when han sanqian sat quietly and stood upright in the center of the battlefield, none of the forty-two clay figures beside him was intact at this time. all of them had turned into powder and fell to the ground.


    "beautiful, alliance leader!" huya couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    han sanqian looked back at tianhong without saying a word, but his eyes were like a king descending, scorning him with arrogance.


    tianhong took a step back slightly, with a complicated expression on his face. perhaps even he himself did not expect that the forty-two soldiers would be slaughtered in such a fast time.


    however, there was no fear on his face. instead, after a moment, he suddenly laughed ferociously: "haha, haha, hahahaha!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4983

    seeing tianhong laughing wildly, huya stood up angrily: "what? damn dog, you can''t handle it now, can you use your smile to cover it up?"


    tianhong stopped laughing and looked at huya angrily: "you traitor, what do you know?"


    after finishing speaking, he looked at han sanqian: "han sanqian, do you really think you won?"


    without waiting for han sanqian to make any reply, suddenly, the fans on the ground moved on their own without any wind.


    afterwards, the fans gathered together again and reshaped themselves into a huge clay figure in an instant.


    although there are not as many as forty-two, their bodies are dozens of times larger than any of the previous ones.


    when standing in front of han sanqian, it looks like a giant.


    the height alone is more than ten meters tall.


    "forty-two soldiers, immortal!" tianhong roared angrily.


    "roar!"


    the clay figure didn''t know whether he was inspired by it or was angry that han sanqian had broken the forty-two soldiers. with a wild roar, he suddenly attacked han sanqian.


    just raising his big foot can almost hide han sanqian from the sky, and a heavy punch can attack han sanqian like half a hill.


    han sanqian had just dodged his foot, but he was about to attack with a big punch. in a hurry, he could only use the pangu ax to block it.


    "boom!"


    but even so, the super impact force still made han sanqian move several meters laterally with his axe. it was not until han sanqian took advantage of the momentum to take off that he barely averted the opponent''s heavy punch.


    the excitement that huya had just risen suddenly dropped to freezing point. he could only hold his breath and try not to disturb han sanqian''s response to the enemy.


    "something interesting."


    han sanqian smiled coldly and wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth caused by the shock.


    "just playing with you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian stood up and used pangu''s ax to attack fiercely.


    for a while, the two sides were fighting again.


    the clay figurine has a physical advantage, and while its movements are still fast and furious, its strength has skyrocketed.


    and han sanqian also has the unstoppable power of pangu''s axe, coupled with his weird figure, speed and attack.


    after the two sides fought for hundreds of rounds, the two palms and peaks exploded together, causing both sides to retreat after being blown up.


    han sanqian retreated about ten meters, but the giant clay figure only took half a step back.


    "how about it, han sanqian, is it fun?" tianhong laughed coldly.


    "you do have some skills. you have been fighting our forty-two soldiers for so long, and you can actually fight so back and forth, but it''s useless."


    "you are using your own energy as support, but our forty-two soldiers don''t even have to use up a single hair."


    "you can hold on for a quarter of an hour, but can you hold on for an hour, two hours, or even longer?"


    tianhong''s self-confidence can be imagined. even if han sanqian is now evenly matched with the 42 soldiers, as time goes by and his physical strength and energy are consumed, han sanqian will slowly decline sooner or later.


    and by that time, it was also the time when han sanqian was defeated.


    huya was anxious and said hurriedly: "leader, the forty-two soldiers are supported by blood and demonic energy. here are the food points, which can continuously provide him with supplements, so he seems to be able to do anything." no matter what, think of a way to lure him out."


    after huya finished speaking, a spell came directly over from tianhong.


    fortunately, han sanqian had been here for so long, and huya had gotten much better after resting, so he was able to avoid tianhong''s sneak attack in a hurry.


    obviously, huya, as a member of their former group, still knew some things, and what he just said obviously touched on the key point, so this provoked tianhong''s attack.


    "just because you want to lure us out, do you think we are fools?" tianhong shouted.


    huya wanted to say something else, but han sanqian smiled slightly and shook his head: "why are you so excited? i didn''t say i would lead you out."


    "i have no intention, let alone interest. if i want to kill you, i can do it right here."


    tianhong''s face turned cold: "han sanqian, you sound so crazy! i want to see how you kill!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4984

    han sanqian smiled coldly, and fighting back with strength was the most effective answer.


    he had no intention of arguing with them here, so his super strength exploded and he directly attacked the clay man again.


    the clay man was not willing to be left behind, roared wildly, and faced him directly.


    han sanqian burned ji madly and moved the fire fist on his body with his right hand.


    the clay figure also clenched his right fist and swung it violently.


    it seems that for a while, another subversive war is about to break out between the two parties.


    however, at the moment when his fists were about to approach each other, han sanqian directly attacked youhuang again and directly resisted its attack. he turned sideways and suddenly hit the clay figurine on the head.


    this is the weirdness of han sanqian''s current skills.


    using the different effects of multiple techniques, han sanqian can completely do things that you would never expect him to appear in, and even if you think of it, he can still do completely different things with his own methods.


    boom!


    a punch hit the clay figure directly in the head.


    even though just one head of the clay figurine was as big as a boulder, under han sanqian''s fierce attack, the entire huge body still took half a step back, and its head tilted violently due to gravity.


    "roar!"


    the clay figure also adjusted appropriately and swung his left fist in an attempt to take revenge.


    but how fast han sanqian was, he retreated slightly and escaped safely, leaving only the angry and roaring clay figure.


    "beautiful!" huya was excited.


    the leader is indeed the leader, and he is indeed the top expert in the legend. no wonder the elders sent so many people to besiege him. now that i have watched his battle, i have to admit that this is necessary to take down this guy.


    he could switch freely between offense and defense. even though he was as strong as the clay man, he did not take any advantage in such a fight. on the contrary, han sanqian had the absolute upper hand.


    if the clay figurine were not the forty-two soldiers, and if there were not food points here that could continuously supply its energy, han sanqian might have been able to directly eliminate the big killer that their organization was proud of.


    tianhong''s face was cold and his fists were clenched. he had already made up his mind. if anything went wrong, he would immediately lead his troops to help.


    "roar!"


    the clay man was furious. he suddenly raised his left foot and stomped directly to the ground with great force. the earth shook and the mountains shook. at the same time, the mud on his body also exuded waves of terrifying king''s breath.


    the next second, he suddenly rushed towards han sanqian, bound to tear this annoying villain into pieces.


    han sanqian did not dare to neglect at all. he grasped pangu''s ax tightly again and charged directly.


    "the clay figurine is showing its power." tianhong roared angrily.


    at this time, he had already discovered that a faint golden light appeared all over the clay figure''s body.


    this also shows that the clay figurine has entered a violent stage.


    if it was just a small test before, now is the moment when the clay figurine really starts to show its abilities.


    "roar!"


    sure enough, with the clay figurine re-entering the scene this time, the battle with han sanqian completely entered a fierce stage.


    facing han sanqian''s extremely cunning attack, it was indeed impossible for the clay man to resist, but the clay man also had his own countermeasures.


    he shook his body and withstood all han sanqian''s attacks.


    at this time, han sanqian was also surprised to find that although the clay figurine only seemed to have a small layer of golden light, it actually seemed to have a super strong defensive surface.


    one punch did not directly knock him back like before, and even his body shape was not affected at all.


    like a normal person, he not only took the attack directly, but also sometimes got lucky. han sanqian didn''t get any damage from the attack, but was shocked to the point that his fists were numb.


    in such a situation, han sanqian felt extremely uncomfortable.


    although it is definitely not difficult for the clay man to hit him, the problem is that when his attack is ineffective, han sanqian can only be forced to retreat continuously.


    after all, han sanqian couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t be hit by him.


    suddenly, the situation fell to the bottom.


    han sanqian knew very well that if he continued like this, he would lose completely before long!


    therefore, the biggest problem at the moment must be solved!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4985

    "but how to break the situation!"


    han sanqian''s brain was spinning rapidly.


    watching han sanqian retreat, he was completely unable to resist now.


    tianhong was very happy.


    "han sanqian, what''s wrong? you''re so fucking scared, fight, come fight."


    "grass!"


    he roared angrily, venting his emotions.


    beside him, a group of his soldiers all showed extremely proud smiles.


    "fighting against the forty-two soldiers, you are nothing."


    "brothers, continue to show me the good show. when it''s almost over, hehe, let''s capture han sanqian and send it to him to receive the merit. grandma is a jerk, he is nothing more than that."


    "commander, if we finish this round of achievements, then maybe all of us will be able to rise to the top."


    "yes, this is a great achievement."


    a group of people were laughing and laughing, and some even began to look forward to the good times ahead.


    suddenly, at this moment, han sanqian wielded the pangu ax, and then gently pulled the ax blade against his arm.


    immediately, han sanqian''s hand was cut with a cut, and blood soaked along the wound and soaked the pangu ax blade in han sanqian''s hand.


    "what the hell is this guy doing?"


    "what? were you beaten stupid by the forty-two soldiers? so, are you here to perform self-mutilation for us?"


    "this possibility cannot be ruled out."


    "haha, there''s no way. it''s just like how you choose when you know you''re going to die. suicide or be killed. suicide can at least leave some dignity."


    seeing han sanqian''s actions and listening to the discussions among tianhong''s group, huya looked at han sanqian with great concern.


    he doesn''t understand what the leader is doing!


    there is no need for this.


    but looking at han sanqian, there was no emotion at all at this time, and he just looked at pangu ax lightly.


    when the blade of pangu''s ax was almost completely covered with blood, han sanqian resumed his attacking posture.


    "bring it on."


    han sanqian''s eyes were cold and his expression was serious.


    "roar!"


    the clay figurine already had an absolute advantage, so seeing han sanqian in such a posture, he was naturally even more angry.


    he immediately roared and attacked han sanqian again!


    facing the clay man who rushed at him again, this time han sanqian did not choose to give in as before. he just stayed there blankly, staring at the clay man''s offensive like a pair of wolf-like eyes.


    "damn, he''s really looking for death. is he still there?"


    "yeah, what on earth is this guy thinking?"


    "does he want to die with our clay figurine?"


    "he overestimates his capabilities. he can''t even break through the clay man''s defense. he still wants to gather together one blow to complete the devastating blow?"


    "strike an egg against a rock! make people laugh!"


    faced with these ridicules, han sanqian was right to fart, and at this moment, the opportunity came. almost when the clay figurine''s giant fist was about to approach him, han sanqian also knew that it was time for him to take action.


    so, pick up the ax and gather your strength!


    use your body to directly resist the opponent''s attack, and at the same time, swing the ax with all your posture!


    you can say that han sanqian is fighting to the death with his opponent.


    but in han sanqian''s eyes, things were definitely not like this.


    at least, what han sanqian believed in his heart was that this round of battle was a matter of your death or my death.


    if han sanqian''s plan succeeds, then it is obvious that han sanqian will completely crush the clay figurine.


    of course, if he failed and suffered such a ferocious attack from the clay man without any defensive measures, even if han sanqian had various defensive artifacts with him, i am afraid that it would be absolutely difficult to withstand such a massive attack.


    by then, han sanqian would not be beaten to death, but at least he would be seriously injured.


    but han sanqian believes that such a gamble is worth it.


    this is the key to breaking the situation, and it is also han sanqian''s absolute confidence in his own strength.


    whether it will make a comeback or become a joke, the key lies in this attack.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4986

    oom!


    as the two get closer, the punch comes and the ax falls!


    it''s hard to tell who will win.


    after an explosion, waves hit people, and everyone present was blown away by the strong wind and turned upside down.


    after they stabilized their bodies again, they looked over there again, and all of them held their breath for a while.


    the two of them still maintained the posture of last contact.


    han sanqian pangu''s ax struck down and hit the clay figurine hard on the head.


    the clay figurine also swung his big fist and hit han sanqian in the face.


    both sides maintained this posture for several days.


    the whole scene was very quiet, except for the nervous breathing of each person, there was no other sound.


    they are all waiting, waiting for the final result.


    "gah!"


    a slight noise came from somewhere.


    the sound was so small that it was almost impossible to hear it.


    but the next second...


    "wow!"


    there was a loud noise.


    everyone looked around, and almost everyone''s jaw dropped in shock.


    the seemingly solid clay figure suddenly shattered into pieces like a mountain collapsing.


    like a long-standing clay buddha, it completely fell apart during a burst of shaking.


    the fist next to han sanqian''s head was completely turned into powder, and there was no longer any threat.


    this means that before han sanqian was hit by the clay man, han sanqian had already completed the instant kill of the clay man!


    "this...this is impossible."


    "why, how could this happen?"


    "han sanqian has been fighting for so long, and he has been unable to break through the defense. why did he suddenly become so ferocious, and directly defeated the clay man with one blow?"


    "i don''t believe it, i absolutely won''t believe it."


    yes, no one can accept the facts in front of them.


    after all, not long ago, han sanqian was completely helpless against the clay figurine, and he did not hurt the clay figurine at all after beating him for a long time.


    but suddenly, he completely counterattacked in such a situation!


    this is really hard to believe.


    huya stared at the scene in front of him blankly at this time, not knowing what to say at all.


    not to mention the enemy, even his "friendly army" was completely confused at this time.


    however, he quickly narrowed his eyes and seemed to have discovered the problem.


    "blood, it''s blood!"


    hu ya clearly remembered that between the two completely different results, the only thing han sanqian did more was to cut his own arm with his ax and soak the ax blade with his own blood.


    therefore, there must be something wrong with this blood.


    in fact, huya''s guess was correct.


    what han sanqian was betting on was actually the power of his own blood.


    he couldn''t hurt the clay figure at all.


    therefore, he must find a way to break down the opponent''s defense.


    han sanqian thought of his own blood.


    you must know that the corrosive ability of poisonous blood is extremely strong. under normal circumstances, it can penetrate almost any hard object.


    therefore, without any other option, han sanqian could only rely on the poisonous blood.


    want to try its effect.


    needless to say, han sanqian made the right bet.


    under the absolute hardness of pangu ax, the poisonous blood played a key role in helping it complete its transformation.


    one breaks its surface, and the other breaks its inner surface. when the two become one, they are naturally invincible.


    this can be regarded as han sanqian completing the improvement of pangu ax''s strength through physical means.


    putting away the pangu axe, han sanqian raised his eyes and looked at tianhong, saying, "what''s wrong? weren''t you very arrogant just now? why are you staying there like a fool now?"


    awakened by han sanqian''s words, tianhong only put away his gaffe at this time.


    he forced himself to calm down and looked at han sanqian in shock: "han sanqian, i really belong to you. is this okay?"


    "you''re welcome." han sanqian smiled softly: "now do you still doubt whether i can kill you here?"


    "if you don''t want to die, just obediently destroy this place, and i can spare your life. even if you are willing to join me, i can welcome you."


    "but if you really want to die, then i don''t mind giving you a ride."


    after finishing his words, he raised the ax slightly, and a cold light directly shocked everyone''s heart.


    several soldiers retreated subconsciously, but at this moment, tianhong smiled instead and took a step forward: "han sanqian, are you too happy too early? have you forgotten what i said? "


    as soon as he finished speaking, the powder on the ground suddenly trembled again, and then solidified again.


    the forty-two clay figurines immediately reshaped themselves and stood up one by one, standing coldly around han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4987

    "they are immortal. even if you defeat them, it will only be temporary. they will soon reappear in front of you in a new way."


    yes, they do reincarnate.


    one moment they transformed into forty-two people, and the other moment forty people transformed into one person.


    it seemed that when han sanqian faced them, he completely entered a cycle.


    this is really discouraging.


    after all, you have worked so hard to gain the upper hand, only to have it all come to naught in an instant. anyone in such an environment would feel despair.


    "alliance leader!"


    huya was also worried.


    if the consumption is reduced like this, even if there are one hundred han and three thousand, they will never be able to withstand such a toss.


    "you still want to kill us? han sanqian, do you have the qualifications?"


    han sanqian took a deep breath, readjusted his mentality, looked at tianhong, and said with a disdainful smile: "how can you know whether you are qualified or not?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian raised his giant ax again.


    "i can kill them once. naturally, i can kill them a hundred times. they are immortal, right? i am interested to see how long they can stay like this."


    the light of the ax flashed, and han sanqian charged forward again.


    with the experience of dealing with the first round, han sanqian seemed to be much more relaxed when fighting the opponent this time.


    after dozens of rounds, the forty-two clay figures had been chopped to pieces, with not much left.


    "commander, this han sanqian is really a pervert. with the forty-two clay figures in his hands, he can''t get any advantage. on the contrary, until now, it''s more like he can only hold him back."


    "yes, commander, we have to think of other ways. otherwise, as time goes by, han sanqian may be defeated, but before defeat, we may die."


    "he may not be able to deal with it now, but if he fights a few more times and gets more experienced, he will be more comfortable. he can definitely take out the space to attack us."


    "forty-two soldiers can''t effectively block or attack him. how can a mere few hundred of us be his opponent?"


    hearing the soft whispers of his men, tianhong couldn''t help but nodded.


    this is indeed true.


    it seems that they should really think about their retreat in advance.


    thinking of this, he took out a token from his arms and handed it to the subordinate beside him.


    "take it and go to my room immediately."


    "yes."


    "remember, put it in the red slot."


    the subordinates took the order, and while han sanqian was fighting and huya was concentrating on the battlefield, he quietly used the crowd''s cover to withdraw from the side.


    and almost a moment later on the other side.


    within the main camp.


    our own troops have been attacking yetian city continuously for almost a whole night. in an hour, it will be dark.


    although the defensive formation of yetian city that was not broken through the overnight attack was within the elder''s estimation, when such a thing really happened in front of his eyes, he still found it difficult to accept it for a while.


    "order the troops not to relax. even after dawn, they must join the attack. in short, when the city is broken, the fierce attack can be suspended."


    "yes." the confidant accepted the order and quickly retreated.


    when he came to the door, he passed by the people coming in.


    seeing that the other party looked nervous and was breathing rapidly, he couldn''t help but look at him a few more times.


    "i''ve seen the elder." the person who came in hurriedly knelt down.


    "what''s the matter?" the elder could tell at a glance that the person coming was the commander in charge of logistics.


    however, precisely because he has been in charge of logistics, he is rarely seen on the front line.


    "elder, something big and troublesome has happened." after saying this, he raised his eyes and glanced at the people around him.


    the elder waved his hand slightly and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter, these are my confidants. if you have something to say, just say it."


    he nodded and lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to look at the elder: "my subordinates just received an alert about food points."


    "alarm for grain points? what level?"


    "the highest and most urgent red!"


    "what?!" the elder stood up suddenly and looked at the logistics leader in disbelief: "what did you say?"


    red means that a life-threatening event is happening in liangdian. according to the rules of his department, red alerts cannot be sent easily unless it is absolutely necessary.


    therefore, what it means once sent is enough to make people feel suffocated...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4988

    "isn''t this impossible? the food point is located in our rear area, far away from the battlefield and even further away from human settlements. how could something like a red alert happen there?"


    "yeah, there shouldn''t even be any problems there."


    a group of people were also full of doubts. this food point was extremely safe and there was no way anything could go wrong.


    why did something happen immediately after this moment, and why did it reach the maximum level of red? !


    "isn''t this a bit too strange?"


    "i wonder if the food point made a mistake and accidentally gave the wrong signal?"


    this possibility does exist, but the possibility is very small.


    "are you confused?" the elder shouted coldly, looked at those people with dissatisfaction, and said: "how could a dignified person make such a low-level mistake? even if he did, it would be absolutely impossible for him to make such a mistake by coincidence. this level comes above the signal.¡±


    several people were scolded, but no one dared to respond.


    and indeed it is.


    the probability of clicking on the wrong signal is already very low, and if you also make a mistake on the color, it is even lower.


    "but elder, what kind of situation would cause liangdian to issue a red alert?"


    "you know, the grain points are very hidden, and it''s impossible for ordinary people to find them."


    "yes, even if we find it, our food points have a protective layer, elites, and forty-two soldiers. what can ordinary people do?"


    "yes, even if a group of experts enter, it is absolutely impossible for the defense system inside to collapse. naturally, there cannot be any red alert."


    the elder smiled coldly: "you are all so confident? i really don''t know where you get your confidence."


    the subordinates are not all confident, or in other words, they are very confident themselves.


    after all, they have millions of troops here now. who has the guts to provoke them?


    and, let¡¯s not even talk about it, even if many people know that it is their food, they still have to stay away from it.


    "could it be han sanqian?"


    but the problem is that han sanqian is currently trapped in yetian city by a group of them. don''t say anything about attacking them now. even if they want to protect themselves, they are probably just talking nonsense.


    therefore, it is really unlikely that it is han sanqian.


    the elder smiled coldly: "but if you think about it, except han sanqian, who else in this land of demons dares to be our enemy so openly?"


    there may be enemies, but no one can guarantee this.


    but if they dare to confront them directly, they can say it very confidently, almost no one!


    "elder, although the possibility you mentioned is indeed the greatest, but on the other hand, how could han sanqian possibly attack our food supplies."


    "first, it is impossible for han sanqian to know where our food points are. we placed the food points so far back because we were worried that han sanqian would cause damage in this area. therefore, we originally be careful and guard against it.¡±


    "secondly, yetian city is now surrounded by a large army. he, han sanqian, has too much time to take care of himself. how can he have the thought and ability to leave yetian city?"


    everyone nodded after hearing this. i can''t say that this wave of analysis is 100% correct, but at least it is on point, and it basically conforms to all psychological predictions.


    "is there more?" the elder smiled.


    "also." someone still refused to give up: "elder, with so many of us watching here, we should be able to see any disturbance. even if han sanqian has the courage to do this, he can''t. right under our noses, he quietly walked around behind us?"


    "he has this ability." the elder said fiercely: "han sanqian is unfathomable. there is nothing he can''t do. he can do anything."


    "as for the first and second points, i have the same reason."


    "enough?"


    with a rhetorical question, everyone actually looked at each other for a moment.


    yes, if it is an ordinary person, then this must be impossible.


    but if it is han sanqian, just these three words of his name can make everything impossible possible.


    "if it''s really han sanqian who ran behind us, then this is really terrifying when you think about it." someone said in horror.


    everyone looked pale, and even the elders rarely looked serious.


    if it is han sanqian, red alert...


    "hiss..." the elder suddenly took a breath of cold air...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4989

    if this is the case, then the rear will be completely in dire straits.


    "elder, what should we do now?"


    "according to the red alert level, we must rescue them no matter what the cost."


    "yes, and as soon as possible."


    the elder nodded slightly.


    for an alert that reaches the red level, according to their rules, anyone who receives the report must go to rescue with all their strength.


    what''s more, it was liandian who issued the red alert this time.


    "it seems that han sanqian couldn''t withstand our fierce attack, so he decided to attack our rear as the next best thing." the elder frowned slightly and analyzed it carefully.


    "the elder is right."


    "this is also a way for him to relieve yetian city''s offensive pressure."


    "however, elder, that''s exactly what it is. yetian city shouldn''t look loose."


    "yes, if han sanqian was not anxious, he would not have done such a thing. therefore, the more anxious he is, the more we have hit his pain point. we should hold on tightly and continue to beat him. "


    "if we withdraw our troops to support our food points, then han sanqian''s strategy of attacking our food points will be completed. this matter may be as he wishes."


    "yes, elder, since han sanqian can leave yetian city quietly, i believe that once our army makes a big move, he will definitely evacuate from the food point quietly."


    after hearing everyone''s suggestions, the elder nodded slightly.


    indeed, what they said each has its own truth.


    "but if the food points are not saved, our army will be cut off. once yetian city''s attack does not achieve effective improvements or results in just a few days, then when we run out of food, we will not only be it¡¯s a question of whether to withdraw, but more importantly, a question of whether we can withdraw or not.¡±


    "yes, once the food and grass are cut off, our army is equivalent to handing over the neck of fate to the other party."


    the elder nodded again, this opinion was still correct.


    "right now, it seems that there is only one safest way." the elder looked at everyone and said slowly: "that is to divide the troops."


    yes, more than a million people and horses were divided into two groups.


    there are nearly 900,000 people on each route. even if the losses over so long are taken into account, the actual number of people should not be less than 800,000 each.


    in this way, the attack power of the front line can be guaranteed, and the food points in the back are enough to support it.


    this is indeed the best way, bar none.


    "tian yan, tian xing."


    "my subordinate is here."


    "you two have always been my right-hand man. now, the battle on the front line is tense, and i can''t get away for a while. so, you two personally led 800,000 generals and immediately rushed to the battlefield at the rear line food point. remember, support in the quickest way possible.¡±


    tian xing and tian yan naturally understood the meaning of these words.


    that is, it is not necessary to send a large force as a whole to provide support. instead, each functional unit should move as fast as it can according to its own characteristics.


    in this way, the number of people who can provide immediate support is counted, and the amount of support for food points is also counted.


    "yes."


    the two looked at each other, and then quickly retreated.


    less than a moment later, the sound of gathering drums could be heard outside.


    a large number of troops began to withdraw their original defense lines and conduct emergency gatherings.


    inside the city.


    when he heard the drums outside, hai jin finally let out a sigh of relief.


    at least, this shows that han sanqian and others have found food points.


    otherwise, it is unlikely that the enemy troops will suddenly launch an emergency gathering at this time.


    "scar, there has been movement on the alliance leader''s side. the enemy should be rushing towards him."


    "you and i will act according to the situation. if the enemy retreats in large numbers, we will counterattack. if we can reduce the pressure on the alliance leader, we will reduce the pressure."


    "if the enemy doesn''t withdraw much, just stick to your post. you need to know that city defense is equally important. before the alliance leader left, he told us many times that we should defend this base at all costs. otherwise, even if the alliance leader has something, it¡¯s a good thing, but if we lose our basic base, it means we have nothing.¡±


    hearing hai jin''s words, scar gritted his teeth: "don''t worry, i understand, i''m not a fool. look, what does the enemy mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4990

    following scar''s gaze, hai jin was stunned for a moment.


    before han sanqian left, he deliberately left a canopy behind.


    in this way, the canopy only needs to be activated with true energy, so that it can keep scanning the situation outside.


    through it, hai jin could clearly see that the enemy''s camp was undergoing earth-shaking changes at this time.


    although the surrounding troops are still there, their numbers have been reduced crazily, and a large number of troops are mainly concentrated at the main entrance.


    "hai jin, what does this mean? they don''t protect our other mouths anymore?" scar asked, touching his head.


    hai jin frowned and thought carefully. after a moment, he shook his head: "i''m not sure what this means. however, no matter what, let''s not believe that they will really let us loose on purpose."


    "i think they might want to attack our front fiercely, concentrate their forces on one unit, attack continuously, and let our formation form a kind of formation defense fatigue at a single point. so, scar , we cannot relax."


    scar patted his chest: "don''t worry, as long as scar is not dead, no one can touch even a fucking hair of yetian city. the enemy has divided up."


    above the sky, a large number of soldiers had been assembled. under the leadership of tian yan and tian xing, the troops roared and the next second, they all ran towards han sanqian.


    "the front is now stretched. this is true for the enemy, and it is true for us."


    a battle front of two hundred miles would still be too long even for a million-man army.


    hai jin didn''t know either. in this way, he or the enemy would suffer the consequences of a long battle line.


    the outcome, only time will tell.


    "i hope the leader is okay." after hai jin finished speaking, he turned around and looked at several close associates: "immediately pass the order. from now on, yetian city will enter a state of emergency. all brothers will be on standby. once yetian city if there is any defense problem in tiancheng, please fix it for me immediately."


    "yes."


    "in addition, notify the ant-man troops and be ready at any time."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    in the cave.


    it was almost as tianhong thought.


    as time went by, han sanqian still could not solve the infinite rebirth of the forty-two soldiers.


    but han sanqian has accumulated enough experience in constant battles.


    he can handle all kinds of attacks from the forty-two soldiers with ease. at the same time, while dealing with the forty-two soldiers, he can also find space to attack tianhong and his gang.


    although tianhong and others are all elite soldiers with extremely strong combat effectiveness, han sanqian is even more perverted!


    therefore, every once in a while, han sanqian would be able to come over and kill several of their brothers.


    "damn it, isn''t this guy tired?"


    it is now almost ten meters away from where tianhong and others were standing just now.


    there is no way, the fear coming from their hearts makes them unable to help but retreat.


    tianhong couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, he was also puzzled!


    this damn han sanqian never rested from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t even take a breath. he was completely fighting forty-two, no, it should be three to four hundred of them plus them.


    they have also resisted. from the beginning, when han sanqian suddenly came out and was a little at a loss, to later, when holding han sanqian would be tiring, and when they fought back, it would consume his thoughts, and finally when they gave up completely, their hearts were filled with despair, and they were cursing. again and again...


    i have experienced everything and everything is at peace.


    "fortunately, the commander-in-chief has already sent a distress call in advance. otherwise, if things continue like this, we will really be eaten alive by this guy like i said before."


    "i have to say that this guy is really fucking perverted. he has been playing here for so long and he doesn''t even know he is tired. damn, if you know this, you still know that this is our home court. if you don''t know this, you would think it is. that guy¡¯s.¡±


    "that''s right, i even felt for a few moments that this blood pool was not helping us, but helping that guy."


    listening to the whispers of his subordinates, tianhong slowly raised his hand.


    while signaling his men to shut up, his eyes slowly focused on han sanqian.


    "after watching for so long, have you found anything wrong?" he had a faint smile on his face, and it seemed that he had noticed something about han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4991

    all the men hurriedly looked at han sanqian.


    it''s a pity that even if they saw through it, they still didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with han sanqian at this time.


    if i had to find one fault, it might be that han sanqian was too perverted.


    "humph, a bunch of useless talents." tianhong smiled coldly: "do you think i am scared like you and just watching in vain? in fact, i have been looking for opportunities to observe han sanqian."


    "look carefully. compared with before, although han sanqian''s offensive is still unabated, his actions have begun to slow down."


    "although it is so slow that it is almost difficult to see it with the naked eye, but if you keep looking carefully, you will find the difference."


    "do you know what this means?"


    it was obvious that han sanqian was getting tired.


    after hearing the commander''s words, everyone finally let out a long breath.


    "i''m just telling you, he''s not a tough guy, so there''s no way he can fight all the time without getting tired."


    "that is, as long as this guy gets tired, our forty-two soldiers will slowly take advantage."


    tianhong nodded, then looked back slightly: "it has been almost half an hour since the signal was sent. how long will it take for reinforcements from outside to arrive?"


    "report to the commander-in-chief, the distance between the two is only about 200 miles. according to the speed of the rapid march, it should be faster. and if the base camp wants to send experts as the advance troops, then they should be nearby by now."


    tianhong smiled: "okay, okay, we came at the right time. send someone immediately to open the protective cover to facilitate the reinforcements."


    "yes."


    the man accepted the order and was about to retreat.


    at this time, a black shadow suddenly shot out and stood directly in front of the man.


    "tiger fangs?" tianhong''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the person coming: "as the saying goes, a good dog stays out of the way. it seems that your dog has just recovered a little, and then it started barking?"


    huya was not in the mood to argue with him, and shouted towards han sanqian: "leader, reinforcements are coming. they are going to open the defense shield and let them in."


    "damn it, huya, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are mute." after saying this, he shouted angrily at the subordinate next to him: "don''t worry about him, go and get rid of him immediately."


    immediately afterwards, tianhong''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he attacked huya directly.


    hu ya didn''t care, he just dodged sideways, not bothering with tian hong at all. he just focused his eyes on the soldier who was about to open the defensive cover and frantically stopped him.


    han sanqian suddenly woke up when he heard the shouts. he knocked the clay figure back with a palm and rushed to kill him.


    "fuck, stop han sanqian from me."


    tianhong shouted at his subordinates while attacking huya.


    although the subordinates were a little scared just now, but now that they knew that the reinforcements were coming, they were naturally very strong-willed and they did not hesitate to attack han sanqian, trying to get him to open the defensive cover.


    han sanqian''s face turned cold, and he turned his hand. suddenly, a burst of flames directly shook the crowd back, and then flew to block the path of the soldier.


    "han sanqian!" tianhong roared angrily: "just surrender and capture him. do you really think that if you stop us from opening the protective shield, our reinforcements will not be able to get in? you are just dreaming."


    although the defensive cover will inevitably hinder the rescue speed of our own reinforcements, it will only delay some time.


    in the end, the reinforcements will still fly in directly, and han sanqian will eventually face a siege and suffer defeat.


    han sanqian smiled softly and shook his head: "i have no intention of stopping you from opening the defensive shield."


    "then why are you blocking the front?" tianhong was a little strange, but still arrogant: "if you want to surrender, i will still say what i said just now. i can consider letting you die more happily."


    han sanqian was helpless and sighed: "actually, i want to help you open the defensive shield."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, huya was shocked: "leader...you...what are you doing?"


    opening the defensive shield doesn''t mean that it helps the enemy to destroy itself faster? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4992

    han sanqian smiled and completely ignored the opponent''s surprise and confusion. instead, he directly lifted the person who was going to rely on the shield with a single movement.


    "wherever you drive, i''ll take you there."


    the man turned pale with fear and did not dare to say a word at all, for fear that if he said anything to make han sanqian unhappy, he would kill him on the spot.


    he looked back at his commander.


    "han sanqian, are you really so kind?" tianhong looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    he has never seen such an operation before.


    "if you ask him to tell me, then you can give it a try?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "commander, he may want to find out where our switch is, and then go and destroy it himself. we must not be fooled." someone reminded in a low voice.


    tianhong waved his hand, this place is only so big, and his people always have to turn on the switch, so whether han sanqian destroys it or not, the essence is actually the same.


    things will always be destroyed.


    but whether it is destroyed or not will not affect whether the defensive array is opened.


    based on this, tianhong wanted to see what han sanqian wanted to do.


    thinking of this, he nodded slightly at the subordinate, indicating that he could tell han sanqian.


    with the order from his commander, the soldier pointed in one direction.


    han sanqian ignored him at all. with a flick of his hand, the huge zhenneng directly helped the kid fly in the direction he pointed.


    the soldier was originally frightened. after all, he instinctively thought that han sanqian was definitely going to throw him out and kill him.


    but after flying a few meters away, he discovered that although there was a huge amount of zhenqi accompanying his flight, he could control the overall flight.


    after a short period of adaptation, sure enough, he could control his body at will and fly to his destination at a faster speed.


    as soon as he landed and stood in front of the switch, he still looked back at han sanqian and his commander uneasily.


    seeing that neither of them made any other moves, xiao bing gritted his teeth and pressed the button to cancel the formation.


    wow!


    as the energy shield above suddenly appeared, a burst of golden light appeared extremely dazzling.


    but after the dazzling moment, it gradually disappeared into the sky.


    apparently, that''s all gone.


    tianhong looked at han sanqian in disbelief. could this guy really be seriously ill?


    he was being beaten and suddenly he was helping himself?


    "how about it, can you feel at ease now?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    tianhong''s face condensed: "han sanqian, i have to admit that you are really fucking smart. how dare you play with us like this. i''m really confused. are you that capable alone? how dare you treat us in this way? us?"


    you know, he''s just one person, but you don''t know, i''m afraid he thought this guy had thousands of troops.


    at least, that''s how han sanqian''s momentum was achieved.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "wouldn''t this be better for you? you only have a few people, and you will be trembling with fear when we fight. if we give you more people, you will have more confidence. if we fight later, we will be more arrogant. well."


    in one sentence, tianhong was both angry and happy.


    naturally, han sanqian was angry because he spoke like this and simply ignored them. but he was happy because if han sanqian was so arrogant, there would be countless consequences that would come back to him.


    it''s not impossible to play one-to-many, but if you have too many one-to-ones, you''re asking for death.


    he was really worried that han sanqian might make a final crazy counterattack when he knew that his reinforcements were coming. by then, a group of them might be in great danger.


    but who would have thought that everything would become empty in a blink of an eye.


    not only did this master not engage in crazy revenge and crazy attacks as usual, but he even opened the door to let people go.


    he has seen stupid people and weird people, but this is really the first time he has seen someone operating at han sanqian''s level.


    a group of soldiers looked at me and i looked at you. most of them were very confused about this. some of them were bolder and secretly laughed at han sanqian''s move.


    after all, no one with any brains would be able to do such a thing.


    "han sanqian, no matter how miserable your death is if you stay here, just based on your current feats, don''t worry, after you die, i will tell everyone i know how awesome you are." tianhong smiled.


    as soon as these words came out, everyone heard the different meaning and burst into laughter.


    but what is unexpected is...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4993

    han sanqian also laughed together.


    huya couldn''t reflect that situation.


    because in those few moments, huya felt that this time he was in the same camp.


    and han sanqian is in the same group as others.


    at least, they are smiling equally happily now.


    he was like an outsider, watching and dazed.


    alliance leader, you wouldn''t fucking trick me into coming here, and then surrender to the other side, right?


    if this is the case, hu ya will never be able to close his eyes even if he is dead.


    this is a crime.


    "damn, to be honest, if han sanqian hadn''t been so powerful, i would probably be laughing to death right now. it''s so damn funny. not only did this idiot help us in turn, moreover, he is still laughing with us now, i really don¡¯t know what this guy is laughing about.¡±


    "that''s right, i am holding it in because he is too strong, but i''m almost getting internal injuries from holding it in."


    "fortunately, he laughed with us and relieved our stress."


    a group of people laughed and confided in each other, and tianhong''s eyes were filled with tears.


    han sanqian was still laughing. although some words were hidden in the laughter, with his spiritual consciousness and hearing, he could naturally hear them clearly. however, he had no need to fight back, and he didn''t want to fight back at all.


    he just looked at this group of people coldly with his own smile.


    maybe, if you look at it now, han sanqian may be a big fool, but han sanqian knows it very well. after a while, they will know what real iq is.


    "how about we discuss something?" han sanqian said.


    tianhong raised his eyebrows: "you said it."


    "let your forty-two clay figures stop first, and then i will stop too. i''ll find a place to rest for a while, and you guys, how about quietly waiting for your reinforcements to arrive?"


    hearing this, tianhong frowned subconsciously, wondering what han sanqian was up to.


    however, after thinking about it carefully, he found that this matter had no loss for him from beginning to end.


    he makes money no matter what.


    however, the whispers below were obviously louder.


    "isn''t this han sanqian really taking the wrong medicine? why the hell are you waiting here for our reinforcements?"


    "i''m afraid my brain was really kicked by a donkey."


    "it''s also possible that although han sanqian seems to be very easy to deal with our forty-two soldiers, in fact he has been holding on for a long time. now, he can''t hold on anymore, so he just gave up first to avoid our edge?"


    "no way, he is resting like this, but our reinforcements are waiting for him. if so, won''t his death be even worse?"


    "hmph, when you were about to fall off the cliff, you hugged the cliff with both hands, but what happened next? when you couldn''t hold on, you knew that letting go would mean death, so you had to let go?"


    thinking about it, it seems to be the same. the man stopped talking and closed his mouth tightly.


    tianhong listened to the analysis of his men, and his joy and confidence were also rising crazily.


    even if reinforcements arrive and capture han sanqian, he will definitely be the main contributor to capturing han sanqian.


    after all, this is his territory. it can be said that he consumed han sanqian before, which made han sanqian unable to resist the incoming army.


    as for the outside world, he could even gloriously claim that han sanqian was in control of the world, but in the end he fell to his food point defense.


    at that time, he had a reputation and a position.


    although this poor food point is good, the way to promotion is also limited, and he has no longer wanted to stay in this poor place.


    now, the opportunity is at hand.


    "you can''t run?" tianhong asked.


    han sanqian shook his head: "i said i would wait for your reinforcements, so i will wait. why are you running?"


    "okay, if someone else said something like this in front of me, i wouldn''t believe a word of it. but, based on you han sanqian, i believe it."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he moved his hand, and the huge clay figure that had just reassembled his body stopped moving instantly.


    "everyone obeys the order and is not allowed to attack han sanqian until reinforcements arrive."


    "yes!"


    tianhong smiled and looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian also smiled slightly, stepped back a few steps, found a corner to sit down, and waved to huya to come over.


    huya had been holding back a lot of questions for a long time. when he saw this, he ran over quickly and had to ask clearly what han sanqian was doing!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4994

    "alliance leader!"


    as soon as the little twist came over, han sanqian was in a daze with the look of a resentful little woman.


    after all, huya was still a relatively stable person in han sanqian''s impression.


    however, it¡¯s no wonder that huya¡¯s image has changed drastically.


    if you want anyone to spend all their belongings to play in this kind of life-or-death situation, but in the end they will be confused, they will lose their composure completely.


    however, as soon as huya spoke, he was blocked by han sanqian.


    "you don''t need to say anything. i know what you want to ask. i don''t know how to explain it to you at the moment. i just want to tell you three words."


    "what three words?"


    "relax." han sanqian said confidently.


    "no, leader, you...you...you are wrong, how can you let the enemy in? what kind of terrain is there nearby? if the enemy comes, then for us, it will be a turtle in a jar. "


    on this point, huya is indeed right.


    in this kind of terrain, even if the enemy doesn''t use any special attacks, just relying on the sea of ??people can directly block the two of them here.


    just like the kimchi in a kimchi jar, they are destined to be the kimchi at the bottom.


    han sanqian patted huya on the shoulder, glanced at tianhong and others who were a little far away from him, and smiled softly: "do you know what i like to say to my brothers the most?"


    "i don''t know." huya shook his head.


    han sanqian smiled: "everything has two sides. i know that from some perspectives, my operation is equivalent to letting a tiger into the house. once the enemies gather, i will die ugly, right?"


    although huya wanted to give han sanqian some face, at this time he could only grit his teeth and admit the fact: "leader, this is very obvious."


    "but looking at it from the other side, it may mean the best time for us to fight back. just like my hand, the palm may be full of texture when turned over, but when turned over, the skin on the back of the hand is smooth. very, this is what is called bipolarity.¡±


    of course huya understood what han sanqian wanted to convey.


    however, at this time, he really wasn''t in the mood to care about this crappy theory.


    it''s no use.


    people are dying, so what¡¯s the use of thinking about all these things? !


    "leader, now is not the time to talk about these big principles." hu ya said urgently.


    han sanqian waved his hand: "no, knowledge is the key to improving our judgment, and it is also the main reason to improve your insight."


    "especially in this desperate environment, a head with ideas is definitely thousands of times more powerful than a mediocre head."


    "only by taking a hundred correct steps can you get out of absolute adversity. however, you must also know that if you take any wrong step within a hundred steps, you will fall into the abyss and never be able to stand up. and these, rely on what is it? doesn¡¯t it rely on people¡¯s brains?¡±


    huya nodded: "leader, what do you mean..."


    "dangerous situations make people anxious. this is normal and human nature. but in fact, the more dangerous the situation, the more you have to learn to calm down. do you understand?"


    although he followed han sanqian for a relatively short time, huya had to admit that han sanqian was indeed completely different from any previous superiors.


    if the previous superiors gave you tasks and then asked you to complete them, then han sanqian is more like a mentor, guiding you step by step, raising you to another level, and then helping you complete it.


    this feeling makes people very comfortable.


    it¡¯s also easy to enlighten people.


    "more and more people are facing adversity for us, but how can it become the only adversity for us?"


    looking at huya who had already begun to think, han sanqian remained patient and continued to guide him step by step.


    "it''s okay, think about it relaxedly, and even think about it regardless of the consequences to a certain extent."


    "remember, the so-called imagination, there is thinking first, and then there is anything else."


    after hearing han sanqian''s patient teachings, although huya''s head was getting more and more painful thinking about it, his information was increasing significantly.


    suddenly, a very strange, bold, and even very unrealistic idea came to his mind.


    "leader, do you want to..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4995

    looking at han sanqian''s smile, huya finally cooled down quickly.


    impossible, how is it possible!


    "it''s okay, just tell me. if you say something wrong, just let''s talk about it. but what if you say it is right?" han sanqian encouraged.


    "yes, i have a very crazy idea, but to be honest, i don''t want to tell you about it. i feel a little embarrassed just thinking about it myself." huya shook his head.


    "if you have anything, you must be brave enough to express it. otherwise, no matter how smart a person is, he is no different from a mediocre person if he only has a rotten stomach." after han sanqian finished speaking, he patted him on the shoulder again to show encouragement: "smart people in fact, you will make a lot of stupid mistakes, so with me, you don¡¯t have to worry about saying the wrong thing that will affect my impression of you."


    some people are used to judging a person by every detail, every word and every deed.


    there is nothing wrong with this, but the question lies in what you base your judgment on.


    if it is based on character and morality, small things can certainly reveal a lot of things, although not necessarily everything.


    but if it is iq, this formula is not very tenable.


    some smart people only shine in the areas they are good at, and may even perform worse than ordinary people in other areas.


    they may be very forgetful, and will even forget what they said an hour ago, which makes you feel that their brain is not very easy to use. however, when it comes to geometric types or decryption types, some of them may have extremely powerful abilities. logical, analytical and imaginative abilities.


    at that time, they can spread their wings and fly where they are good at.


    and these, you can''t judge a person through details.


    there is an old word that works well, called nerd.


    it means that people who are good at reading tend to be dull or even stupid in other behaviors. this kind of thing does happen a lot.


    in fact, when the situation is reversed, isn¡¯t it exactly the same situation? !


    therefore, in terms of intelligence, han sanqian never judges a person''s intelligence based on trivial matters.


    "some people with great wisdom may not be good at details. no one is perfect," han sanqian said.


    with han sanqian''s words, huya suddenly gained confidence: "the leader has said this, if i am still coy, what''s the difference between me and a girl? that''s it, leader, i think if you had to ask me to name one thing that¡¯s good for us in the current situation, it¡¯s the over concentration of people here.¡±


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction: "not bad, keep talking."


    "when marching and fighting, you are not actually afraid of enemies getting together in groups. what you are afraid of is that enemies are constantly coming from all directions. because in this case, the opponent will be spread out and it will be difficult for you to deal with it."


    "but it''s different if we get together, just like we guard the pass, one man is in charge of the pass, and no one can open it."


    "therefore, my idea is that, leader, you want to bring in all the reinforcements from the other side, and then use the distance between the mountains above to create a natural pass, and guard him with one man to guard the pass, and no one can open it."


    han sanqian said: "this is a good idea, but the gap between the mountains is not big or small. with my personal ability, i want to guard them and break out from inside. in fact, it will be possible in a short time." sex, but over time, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    this is actually something huya agrees with, so he has been very hesitant to say this incredible thought. it was because han sanqian had been comforting her just now that she couldn''t help but say it out.


    "my subordinate''s thinking is indeed a bit poor."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "but you did get more than half of your words right. you just missed closing the door and didn''t close it properly."


    "close the door?" huya was stunned!


    "okay, close the door."


    "could it be that, alliance leader, you want to..." huya suddenly looked at han sanqian as if he had seen a ghost!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4996

    "no, no, no, it''s impossible, right?"


    huya was simply stunned. if he had thought about it on his own, he would never have thought about this idea even with han sanqian''s previous enlightenment.


    but now, under han sanqian''s intentional guidance, it seems that this is the crazy idea at the moment.


    close the door and beat the dog!


    "leader, you want to put everyone in here, and then close the door to..."


    han sanqian knew that huya had guessed what he was thinking, and made a silent gesture to signal him not to speak out.


    "but alliance leader, your idea is too crazy, isn''t it? it''s just you and me, this..."


    han sanqian smiled: "what are you afraid of? let alone two people, one person can have enough fun. besides, in fact, this time, it is better to have fewer people."


    "because if there are more people than each other, then in the end, our extra people will become a burden."


    huya looked helpless: "as you said, leader, there are two extremes."


    han sanqian was also speechless. unknowingly, huya and haijin, the two smarter people, had begun to pick up the conversation.


    however, this is also good, at least it proves that the two of them can keep up with their thinking.


    "wait." after han sanqian finished speaking, he put a hand on huya''s shoulder.


    originally, this was just an ordinary movement, and huya didn''t pay much attention to it at first. until a moment later, he gradually felt a warm current flowing down his shoulders.


    he instantly understood that this was han sanqian healing him.


    about a few minutes later, accompanied by a strong burst of demonic energy, more than twenty figures took the lead and descended from above.


    as soon as they came up, the twenty or so people immediately took an attacking stance, but when they saw the current state of the two parties the next second, they couldn''t help but feel extremely strange.


    after all, in their minds, the two sides should be fighting very fiercely.


    it can even be described as tragic.


    "what the hell?"


    the more than twenty people in the team are all absolute masters, and the leader is a rare top master.


    however, seeing the scene in front of me of the two sides getting along peacefully and even finding a place to sit, i still couldn''t understand it for a while.


    "captain tianhu?"


    as soon as he saw the leader, tianhong suddenly became energetic and stood up directly.


    you should know that tianhu may not be known to others. even han sanqian who is fighting on the opposite side may not have seen him very much. but if they are among their own people, they know tianhu''s background and status very well.


    although he does not have many rights in the army, nor does he have much right to lead troops.


    but that doesn''t mean anything.


    he had only one army, numbering about fifty.


    the name of this team is called dragon guard.


    their main responsibility is to be responsible for the personal safety of the elders.


    it can be said that they are a true escort.


    naturally, every team member inside is by no means an ordinary person.


    they are all top absolute masters.


    as their captain, tianhu is naturally the best among masters.


    however, due to professional reasons, tianhu always stayed close to the elder.


    but this time, tianhong never thought that tianhu actually left the elders and led half of the escort team to come to the rescue in person.


    hearing tianhong calling him, tianhu turned his head slightly, pointed at han sanqian, and said, "you are the commander-in-chief here, right? what''s going on?"


    tianhong did not dare to neglect and hurriedly explained everything that had happened before.


    after listening to tianhong''s words, tianhu frowned. although he didn''t participate in many battles, he followed the elders around and saw a lot of things, but han sanqian...


    this was the first time he saw it.


    damn it, half fight, truce? !


    the most outrageous thing is that we have to wait for the enemy''s reinforcements to arrive before fighting! ? !


    "captain, more than twenty of our elites have arrived, and there are hundreds of brothers here. the forty-two soldiers have not failed. in my opinion, let''s attack han sanqian directly."


    "we also agree."


    the people in the escort team are highly capable, and naturally they are also very angry. how can they swallow this bad breath?


    tianhu raised his hand to stop his impulsive subordinates.


    although he has not directly fought against han sanqian, he is still very familiar with the situation of his own troops fighting him recently.


    it is never a good thing to attack rashly.


    thinking of this, he took a slight step forward: "you are han sanqian, right?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4997

    han sanqian raised his eyes slightly: "do you still need to ask?"


    faced with such remarks, tianhu was not angry, and even forced his angry subordinates not to act rashly.


    then, he smiled: "i have heard about your name a long time ago. when i saw you today, you are indeed extraordinary. by the way, i would like to ask you a question. i heard that mr. han will wait for our large troops to arrive before joining us. beat?"


    han sanqian said disdainfully: "so what?"


    "han sanqian, you''d better stop being so arrogant. my captain will talk to you, so you know what''s good and bad, and don''t make weird noises to us here."


    "that''s right, if you continue to be arrogant, we will come over immediately and tear your stinking mouth apart."


    tianhu hurriedly raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to talk nonsense.


    "go and prepare some good wine for mr. han."


    "team leader!"


    "go!"


    "this¡­¡­"


    the subordinate was drunk and had to arrange to pour the wine. he was very depressed. however, the captain had an order and he had to obey. he could only go to get the wine aggrievedly.


    after a while, the man came up with a drink.


    "i''m so happy to have friends from far away. please, mr. han."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he raised the wine glass in the air and flew towards han sanqian from his subordinate''s hand.


    the wine glass moved very quickly, and was aimed directly at han sanqian like a hidden weapon.


    but for han sanqian, this speed was too slow. he also knew that the other party did not want to rely on this speed to plot against him.


    in fact, the most important thing is the power you carry in this life.


    if han sanqian is not stable enough to receive the cup, then the other party''s purpose of testing will be achieved.


    but it was obvious that such a test was like waste to han sanqian.


    he didn''t even need to use his hands, he just moved his fingers slightly, and the cup obediently stopped in front of han sanqian.


    picking up the wine glass, han sanqian took a sip and said, "good wine."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved his hand and pointed the cup directly.


    "however, after drinking, the cup must always be returned."


    the speed of the cup''s return this time was actually slower, but tianhu could see that the power hidden in the cup was far from being as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    he pressed his fingers slightly and waited.


    seeing his concentrated expression, han sanqian smiled: "if you try to catch it with just two fingers, i think you might get hurt."


    "what?!" tianhu raised his eyes sharply, but at this time the cup had already flown over and was right in front of him. he had no time to react and could only deal with it in a hurry with two fingers.


    wow!


    as the wine glass was lightly bumped, tianhu felt an extremely strong aura on the spot and instantly made his body take a few steps back.


    "what a powerful force!" tianhu suppressed the shock in his heart and tried his best to pretend that nothing happened.


    however, no matter how much he pretends, he can''t escape han sanqian''s eyes.


    almost as long as the other party has moved even a millimeter, he can accurately understand it.


    although tianhu''s performance surprised han sanqian to some extent, it was not unacceptable.


    "tianhu, right? it''s interesting." han sanqian couldn''t help but praise: "i have met many masters, and you are considered to be at the top."


    "humph, han sanqian, you do have a reputation for yourself. this is the captain of our elder''s personal guard. of course his ability is not to mention." tianhong heard han sanqian say this, and naturally, the whole people also came to faith.


    tianhu did not have such arrogance. he pulled tianhong behind him, bowed respectfully to han sanqian, and said: "mr. han, thank you for your praise. compared with mr. han, i am just a little witch who has met a big witch. not worth mentioning."


    "on the other hand, mr. han''s strong cultivation is really admirable. he is worthy of being a god-level figure who can fight against thousands of people."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4998

    although the two of them had never had any head-on collision, just such a superficial "pushing a cup to change a cup" had already let tianhu know that there was a gap between him and han sanqian, and this gap was not even close. not small.


    if it were one-on-one, he would never be han sanqian''s opponent.


    fortunately, there are many of them, and most importantly, there is a steady stream of troops coming from behind to support them.


    and han sanqian is also willing to wait.


    "haha, there is no need to say too much compliments. a large number of your troops have arrived." after han sanqian finished speaking, he slowly raised his head and looked at the sky outside.


    sure enough, almost as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, tianhu sensed the aura from his own friendly forces, but even so, he was quite surprised.


    after all, they can feel the location of friendly forces because they have their own special system and can naturally sense it in advance better than others.


    as for han sanqian, he was just an outsider, but he was able to take a step ahead of them. how could he dare to underestimate such power? !


    hoo ho ho!


    several strong winds blew by, and a troop of more than 10,000 people quickly flew down from the sky like meteors.


    this is the most elite unit among the 800,000-strong army. in terms of ability, it cannot compare with this group of escorts, but it is no different from the three to four hundred elite troops guarding this food point.


    even, because the equipment is better, in some aspects, they are stronger than the elite here.


    although these people were a little tired after marching for more than two hundred miles, they were still a huge force that should not be underestimated.


    with this group of people coming, tianhu, who had always been relatively cautious, now had a hint of pride on his face.


    needless to say, tianhong, with three or four hundred plus escorts and forty-two soldiers, it would not be a big problem to deal with han''s three thousand. he was just out of caution and waited for the army to arrive.


    now, there are tens of thousands of people, so naturally it is no problem to deal with han sanqian.


    "han three thousand and ten thousand troops have arrived. they are all elite. with us, it''s time for you to take action." tianhong stood up.


    this time, the cautious tianhu did not stop tianhong.


    at this point, he felt he could fight with confidence.


    huya was also a little anxious. of course he had heard about these elites now: "leader, we really need to take action now. right now, the enemy''s forces are strong enough. if you really want to plan to do that, it''s almost done. "


    han sanqian shook his head, stood up, and looked at tianhu: "i said, what i want to wait for is for all your reinforcements to arrive, a mere 10,000 people? i didn''t take it seriously."


    "han sanqian, you better not be so fucking crazy. let me tell you, if we crush you to death now, it will be easier than crushing an ant to death." tianhong shouted angrily.


    han sanqian smiled softly and ignored him at all.


    tianhu stopped tianhong, looked at han sanqian, and said: "mr. han, you believe that i can understand, but our army has all the elites, do you really want to wait?"


    han sanqian snorted coldly: "what han said is absolutely true. since i said i will wait for all your reinforcements to arrive, i will naturally wait for your reinforcements to arrive. however, the troops are in your hands. come on, whatever you want to do, no one can stop me, so you can attack now, or you can continue to wait with me."


    "however, don''t blame me for not saying ugly things first. if your troops attack rashly with this little strength, if i win or run away, you may not be able to explain it to me."


    "captain tianhu, ignore this fool. we have the advantage and we are not afraid of han sanqian at all." tianhong said disdainfully: "let''s take action now. i''ll see what han sanqian does."


    tianhu thought about it carefully and shook his head: "han sanqian is so confident, do you really think he has no ability? to be honest, this guy can defeat hundreds of thousands of people by himself, but for people like us, that''s not necessarily the case. i am really sure of winning.¡±


    "you are waiting for someone. it is our people who are waiting for you. what do you think we will suffer?"


    tianhong shook his head, there was indeed nothing to suffer from.


    even if han sanqian deliberately delayed time and waited for his reinforcements, he still had an absolute advantage in numbers, so there was really nothing to worry about.


    "in that case, if he wants to wait, then just wait with him." after tianhu finished speaking, he slightly cupped his fists at han sanqian, and then said politely: "since mr. han has such a request and is so trustworthy, we still have to force him it would be too much to follow what mr. hu said. so, let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    "according to my estimation, the large force should arrive in a quarter of an hour."


    "a quarter of an hour?" han sanqian nodded: "this time is acceptable. okay, then let''s wait for him for a quarter of an hour."


    "huya, continue to rest."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4999

    huya had all kinds of things to say in his heart, but in the end he could only swallow them all obediently into his stomach.


    nodding, huya obediently sat down with han sanqian.


    tianhu didn''t say much and ordered his men to stay put.


    tianhong''s confidence has long since risen. although he is sitting now, he will cast disdainful glances at han sanqian from time to time.


    in his eyes, han sanqian is just pretending to be x, which is completely useless.


    killing han sanqian is simply easier than killing a chicken.


    i''ll let you pretend like shit and see how long you can keep pretending.


    soon, a quarter of an hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    above, bursts of movement also came one by one.


    "captain tianhu, our team is here." tianhong reminded in a low voice.


    tianhu stood up slightly, then ordered the troops to guard the place, and he quickly flew upwards with two of his followers.


    "han sanqian, it''s a pity, it''s a pity. all our reinforcements have arrived, as you wished. however, i hope you can be as tough as your mouth in the future." tianhong laughed coldly.


    he had wanted to taunt han sanqian for a long time, but it was just because tianhu was here that it was difficult for him to do so.


    now that tianhu had gone up to find the main force, he naturally found time to "have a chat" with han sanqian.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "i also hope that in the end, you can still smile happily and confidently like now."


    "okay, han sanqian, let''s wait and see."


    ¡­


    between mountain tops.


    tian yan and tian xing were already standing in front of the formation.


    behind them, 800,000 troops were densely packed, like a dark army of ants.


    "tianhu has met the two commanders."


    as soon as tianhu came up, he saluted the two of them respectfully.


    although he is the captain of the escort team and his official rank is not as high as the two, but above the court, because he is closer to the elders, tian yan and tian xing respect him most of the time.


    however, today is the battlefield after all. naturally, everything is focused on the general who leads the troops.


    "tianhu, we are all one master, there is no need to be polite." tian yan waved his hand.


    tian xing also smiled slightly and looked at tianhu: "by the way, i''m going to take the liberty to ask, logically speaking, tianhu, you should be in the middle of the battle at this time, right? han sanqian, can you solve it so quickly?"


    tianhu shook his head: "tianhu came up to greet the two commanders. his purpose was not other than to tell the two commanders about the situation below."


    after saying this, tianhu told tianyan and tianxing all the situations under the ground at this time.


    "originally, the two commanders should have led their troops to attack directly. but the current situation is such that tianhu is worried about any special circumstances, so he specially came to report to the two commanders first."


    tian yan looked at tian xing: "this han sanqian doesn''t want to fight with us. instead, he intends to wait here for our reinforcements to arrive. which song is this song about?"


    tian xing shook his head: "this han sanqian is full of tricks, and his behavior does not follow the routine at all. it is difficult to understand. i couldn''t understand what he wanted to do for a while. after all, who would be like him? go ahead, wait here for us to come and get him."


    seeing that tian yan couldn''t ask anything, he looked at tianhu: "brother tianhu, what do you have in mind?"


    tianhu shook his head: "i find this very strange. it''s hard to guess what kind of trick han sanqian wants to play."


    tian yan nodded, lowered his head and thought for a moment, and said: "the advantage lies with me. as the saying goes, when the soldiers come, we will block it, and when the water comes, the soil will cover us. we should remain unchanged in response to all changes. this is the right way. in this way, we must destroy han sanqian. order all brothers , let¡¯s enter the food point in an orderly manner, i would like to see what trouble han sanqian can cause with our army now in full strength.¡±


    tianhu and tianxing looked at each other and nodded. tianyan''s method is indeed the safest method at present.


    "action!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5000

    as soon as he finished speaking, as the two powerful generals tian yan and tian xing flew into the gap one after another, the 800,000-strong army also marched down in an orderly manner.


    "miss, what on earth is han sanqian doing?"


    in a dark place, chi meng, wearing clothes made of special cloth from a famous store, whispered to lu ruoxin next to him.


    in fact, since the army on the opposite side suddenly moved a large number of people to attack here, lu ruoxin instantly realized that something was wrong.


    he took chi meng and pursued him all the way here.


    "the opponent''s large forces are heading into the mountain, and han sanqian should be inside." lu ruoxin said.


    "then why didn''t han sanqian run away? could it be that he didn''t know that the people on the other side had already killed him?" chi meng said.


    however, this question hardly requires an answer from the young lady. chi meng himself knew very well that given han sanqian''s ability and intelligence, this was impossible.


    how could he suddenly go deep behind the enemy''s rear without any preparation at this time? !


    lu ruoxin smiled softly and did not answer.


    she was naturally thinking about chi meng''s question, but she didn''t know what han sanqian was up to.


    "appearing nearly two hundred miles away from the enemy''s base camp, han sanqian must have used some method to find out what''s wrong here. this already shows that han sanqian is quite capable. therefore, based on this, no matter what happens, whatever it is, i believe han sanqian can solve it." lu ruoxin said slowly: "but..."


    she stopped talking.


    obviously, no matter how confident she was in han sanqian, she still couldn''t help but feel worried when she saw nearly a million enemy troops charging in with her own eyes.


    no matter how strong you are, your enemies will always be the same.


    "miss, why does han sanqian put himself in such danger every time?!" chi meng slightly said with dissatisfaction.


    lu ruoxin smiled bitterly: "if you want to blame, blame god for being unfair. if a person has a high background, everything he does may become very simple, but if a person has a low background, then everything he does will be simple. going against the grain. naturally, it seems much more difficult."


    "han sanqian is a person who ascended here from the blue planet. in terms of origin, he may be the lowest person in our bafang world. but it happens that such a lowest person does things that are unprecedented and unprecedented in the bafang world. it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that what happened to the person who came here went against the will of heaven. so, isn¡¯t it normal for him to be in danger again and again?¡±


    chi meng nodded: "to put it bluntly, if it was that easy for him, it would indeed be impossible for him to grow into such a thing now."


    looking back on the past, it seems like it was just yesterday.


    at that time, han sanqian was still in xuanyuan world. in front of her, chi meng, he was just an ant that could be crushed to death at any time.


    but just such an ant, with a little trickery, tricked him, and then grew crazily at an incredible speed. today, han sanqian is already that towering tree, and no one can easily shake it.


    if others are letting tigers return to the mountains, then han sanqian is simply letting tens of thousands of tigers return to the mountains. in the blink of an eye, this guy is a tiger out of the cage. no one can help but be afraid of him, let alone a challenge.


    "han sanqian grew up little by little. maybe others would be surprised by such a rising star who suddenly emerged, but for you and me, we almost watched him grow up step by step in the face of extreme adversity. . so, i''m not surprised." when lu ruoxin said this, there was a slightly different meaning in his eyes: "an army of 800,000 people rushed towards us, but han sanqian didn''t make any movement. just like before, i believe that han sanqian qian has his own plans."


    "if han sanqian can get out of this situation directly, chi meng will be convinced of him. chi meng can even swear that he will never have any prejudice against han sanqian in the future."


    lu ruoxin smiled slightly: "it seems that you will be convinced."


    as soon as they finished speaking, 800,000 troops had already arrived in the mountain crevices far away from the two of them...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5001

    "han sanqian!"


    as tian yan landed, he shouted loudly and stood on the enemy''s side with a mighty force.


    looking up, this seemingly large mountain space has now become extremely small.


    not only were the ground densely packed with people, but there were also countless people stationed in the air.


    just looking at it made hu ya feel suffocated.


    han sanqian stood up, glanced at the other party''s troops, and said with a smile, "are they all here?"


    "hmph, han sanqian, if you know what''s going on, you''d better surrender without hesitation. the 800,000 troops behind me have already trapped this place. you can''t escape even with your wings." tian xing also yelled angrily.


    han sanqian smiled: "before we start, how about i tell you a story?"


    tianhong stood up directly: "han sanqian, do you still want to delay the damn time? our army has arrived!"


    tianhu hurriedly blocked tianhong, and after exchanging glances with tianyan and tianxing, the three of them agreed with han sanqian''s words.


    seeing that they didn''t take action, han sanqian spoke.


    "one day, a rabbit fell into a mud pit. after hearing the noise, the wolves around them gathered together. for this group of wolves, they had not eaten for a long time. now that they saw this rabbit, they were on guard. the buddha just saw the gods waving to them."


    "so, these wolves rushed directly into the mud pit. they surrounded the rabbit, not giving the rabbit any room to escape. it seems that the rabbit cannot escape the end of being cut into pieces. is that true, everyone?"


    even a fool could tell that although han sanqian sounded nice and was telling a story, he was actually just mocking them.


    isn¡¯t han sanqian the rabbit, and aren¡¯t they the group of starved wolves? !


    "could it be that the rabbit can kill the wolf?" tian yan said coldly.


    "how can a rabbit deal with a wolf, let alone a group, just one? how can it use its two small fangs or its big watery eyes?" tianhong snorted angrily.


    as soon as he said this, many soldiers behind him laughed.


    tian yan and tian xing maintained their last posture and did not laugh.


    tianhu spoke: "please give me some advice from han sanqian on how this rabbit can kill a pack of wolves."


    han sanqian smiled: "of course it is not easy for a rabbit to kill a wolf. but sometimes, the rabbit may not be as soft as you seem on the surface. maybe this rabbit is just a tiger wearing rabbit skin. ?¡±


    "haha, even if your rabbit is actually a tiger, so what? a tiger wants to fight with a pack of wolves? han sanqian, you are talking nonsense." tianhong jumped out again.


    tianhu also said: "mr. han, although tianhong is reckless, some things are reasonable. no matter how strong and fierce this tiger is, he still has nothing to do against a pack of wolves. "


    "a tiger can kill a wolf alone, but a large enough wolf pack can easily eat a tiger."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "that''s true, but if you want to know, does tiger have helpers?"


    helper? !


    after hearing this, a group of people were obviously a little scared.


    after all, han sanqian has strength. if there are helpers, the battle situation will be completely different.


    "what are you bragging about? how can you help me?" tianhong said angrily.


    tian yan and the others didn''t say anything. at this time, it was naturally the best thing to let people like tian hong ask questions.


    seeing that han sanqian had no reaction, tian yan smiled softly and said, "when tian xing and i came with the troops, we observed the surroundings along the way. mr. han, it seems that it is not what you said."


    tian xing also said: "yes, along the way, not to mention reinforcements, we have not discovered even that kind of very rare existence. therefore, mr. han, we really don''t believe you when you say you have reinforcements."


    hearing these words, han sanqian smiled slightly: "i do have reinforcements. however, these reinforcements are not human beings."


    tian yan and the others frowned, wondering what han sanqian meant.


    there are reinforcements, but the reinforcements are not human beings?


    if not human beings, what kind of reinforcements are they? !


    tianhu smiled politely and stood up: "we really don''t understand what han sanqian means. please explain, sir."


    han sanqian said: "it''s very simple, six words!"


    six words?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5002

    "what six words?"


    "the weather is right, the location is right, and the people are harmonious." han sanqian said.


    hearing this, tian yan and the other three looked at each other strangely.


    these six words are not that difficult. they can be heard almost everywhere and everyone knows them.


    but, what does this have to do with reinforcements? !


    tianhu was the first to react and said, "could it be that sir, what you are talking about is renhe?"


    as soon as these words came out, before han sanqian had any reaction, tianhong and a group of brothers over there were already laughing.


    "han sanqian, what are you pretending to be with us? let''s not talk about the weather. let''s not talk about the geographical location. you were waiting for me for food and were surrounded by our army. you were defeated. as for harmony, haha, eight it is indeed difficult for a hundred thousand people to work together as one, and they are indeed slightly inferior to you and that traitor. do you think this is all you want to win against us?"


    "it made me laugh so hard."


    "hey, what they said is correct. according to our commander tianhong''s algorithm, if the first round is a draw, the second round is lost, and the third round is won, then it will naturally be a draw overall."


    "indeed, although it is a bit strange to say it, the overall logic is not problematic."


    as soon as the words fell, the group of people laughed even louder.


    han sanqian''s behavior is indeed quite stupid.


    "mr. han, my subordinates are a little arrogant and a little ignorant, please forgive me." tian yan chuckled, and then changed the topic: "however, what he said is not unreasonable."


    tianhu also said respectfully: "mr. han, we still want to listen to your opinions."


    "my first point is basically the same as his. however, my second and third points are exactly the opposite." han sanqian said.


    "on the contrary?" tian yan and the others frowned.


    tianhong also said anxiously: "han sanqian, what nonsense are you talking about? this is our territory, and you dare to say that this is your territory? are you dreaming?"


    this is not only other people''s territory, but also other people''s food. naturally, once a fight breaks out, the other party''s replenishment will be very fast.


    it seems that it is true, and it has nothing to do with han sanqian''s geographical advantage.


    tianhu said: "although this place is not too big, it does have some area. mr. han thinks that this place is advantageous. could it be that he wants to take advantage of the terrain here? indeed, under such terrain, it is impossible for our 800,000-strong army to spread out all at once." yes, but isn¡¯t this considered your advantage?¡±


    even if it can''t be spread out, the other party can still surround the place with three inner and outer layers.


    in addition, this is other people''s food supply, so if there is a war of attrition, others will not be afraid.


    therefore, they couldn''t understand han sanqian''s geographical advantage at all.


    but the smile on han sanqian''s face seemed unusually confident.


    "in terms of harmony, the two of us naturally have no advantage at all compared to your 800,000-strong army. therefore, peace or discord is not important given the absolute advantage. however, you only have a slight advantage. it¡¯s just an advantage.¡±


    a little?


    but this is obviously a huge advantage.


    "it''s normal that you can''t understand. in fact, theoretically speaking, my statement doesn''t make sense. but it makes sense today because my geographical advantage is so great. and under the geographical advantage, what you call harmony between people, there are advantages but there are also huge disadvantages.¡±


    after saying this, han sanqian smiled coldly: "if you don''t believe it, try it?"


    tian yan and the other three looked at each other, and then each took a few steps back slightly.


    there must be a fight, but the three of them also have enough respect and attention for han sanqian.


    tianhong couldn''t bear this tone for a long time. at this time, he took the lead and rushed towards han sanqian: "i just want to see what kind of power you still have after being down for a while."


    as soon as he rushed, the group of people behind him were not polite at all and rushed towards han sanqian.


    "prepare for action."


    tian yan drank softly and got into a posture.


    he did not let the army attack immediately because he wanted to see what kind of medicine was sold in han sanqian''s gourd. if he acted rashly, it would only bring immeasurable losses.


    at this time, tianhong had already led his elite to kill.


    facing tianhong''s attack, han sanqian did not move at all, but looked at tianhong and others quietly.


    suddenly, he smiled, and just when tianhong was about to hit the three thousand chinese and koreans with one blow, his figure suddenly turned into an afterimage.


    when everyone tried to capture it again, han sanqian had already rushed to the other side quickly.


    "what, he wants to..."


    "oops!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5003

    at this time, han sanqian did not face the enemy, nor did he make any other counterattack. instead, he suddenly turned around and went straight towards the blood pool.


    it was obvious that han sanqian''s real purpose was for the blood pool.


    for them, the blood pool is food. if it is destroyed, it will mean that they have been cut off from food rations. how could tian yan and others allow this to happen?


    fortunately, when tianhong attacked, a group of them did not rush forward immediately.


    right now, they can just go and stop it.


    "superior!"


    following tian yan''s loud shout, a group of people rushed directly to the blood pool, bound to snipe han sanqian.


    "order all soldiers to concentrate in the blood pool without making any mistakes."


    tian xing ordered the subordinates behind him as he killed tian yan and others.


    although the blood pool does have extremely powerful defensive potential, because han sanqian actually destroyed the blood pool of tianmo castle, naturally no one dared to let this guy attack the blood pool easily.


    when the army moved, it was like a lion waking up from sleep, mighty and domineering.


    huya did not participate in the battle, but he couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat for han sanqian when he saw this scene.


    with so many people surrounding him, even one person''s spitting could drown han sanqian alive.


    "what are you still doing?"


    suddenly, at this moment, a familiar voice sounded from behind huya.


    when this guy heard this, he was immediately frightened.


    after all, there was a wall behind him, so how could anyone be there?


    looking back, he saw a figure standing next to him, and he recognized this figure.


    just because they knew each other, huya was even more frightened and then jumped.


    it''s like seeing a ghost!


    "alliance...alliance leader?"


    yes, the person standing behind huya is none other than han sanqian!


    "leader, why are you here?" huya couldn''t believe his eyes and glanced at han sanqian on the other side of the blood pool.


    he was clearly in the blood pool, and countless armies were pressing towards him crazily.


    why...why is there han sanqian behind me? !


    "from the beginning to the end, i never left. if you insist on saying that i moved, then maybe i walked from in front of you to behind you." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "leader, this..."


    "it''s too late to explain to you. while we still have some time, we have to leave here quickly, otherwise, we will have no chance."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian grabbed huya and flew upward by the wall while no one was paying attention.


    of course han sanqian would not be a fool to demolish someone else''s blood pool in front of so many people. not to mention that the blood pool itself has an extremely powerful defense mechanism. it has nothing on its own and you can destroy it at will. so what?


    he was probably beaten flat before even touching the blood pool.


    although han sanqian is strong, he is not omnipotent.


    there was no other way he could deal with so many people.


    therefore, he could only use tianhong to attack his own forces. when most people''s attention was focused on him, he suddenly turned away and rushed towards the blood pool.


    because their attention is focused, as long as han sanqian makes any changes at this time, those attention will be taken away by han sanqian in an instant.


    at this time, han sanqian used his clone.


    his clone itself is more real than the phantom of ordinary people, and coupled with the instantaneous shift of attention just now, it is difficult for even an expert to react immediately.


    therefore, han sanqian will take advantage of this gap to leave here quickly.


    although han sanqian also knows that this kind of trick can be easily discovered quickly when the clone and the main body are not covering each other.


    but han sanqian also believed that such a little time was enough for him to do a lot of things.


    "someone!"


    "who!"


    sure enough, no matter how close you are to the wall, in such a crowded environment, it is still a fantasy to leave here quietly.


    soldiers quickly discovered the two absconding men.


    when tian yan and others reached han sanqian''s clone, they suddenly noticed something was wrong...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5004

    "oops, it doesn''t seem right."


    "the han sanqian in front is not himself, but a phantom."


    "he wants to escape?!"


    the three of them were all top experts. almost as soon as they heard someone running away behind them, they took one more look at han sanqian, who was getting closer and closer, and instantly knew something was wrong.


    but when he suddenly looked back, he saw two figures rushing out of the blood pool and flying upward.


    what''s the meaning? !


    the three of them were obviously taken aback!


    han sanqian was obviously waiting for their reinforcements to arrive, so why did they suddenly run away now?


    you know, if this guy wants to run away, he will have plenty of time and plenty of opportunities.


    whether it was before reinforcements arrived or after tianhu brought people, he should have enough time to launch a crazy attack.


    with his cultivation and ability, this is definitely not a big problem.


    but why, if you don¡¯t run early or late, do you choose this time? !


    this is simply puzzling and puzzling.


    however, the three people reacted very quickly. no matter how unclear they were in their minds, they pursued han sanqian without delay.


    he immediately moved his body, and in the next second he turned around and chased han sanqian.


    as soon as they moved, the army turned around like a heavy giant and followed the three of them one by one.


    "leader, they found us." huya shouted anxiously.


    han sanqian looked back slightly, without the slightest hint of panic.


    the fact that the other party discovered him and pursued him was completely within han sanqian''s expectations.


    after all, the enemies are many masters, so you can''t help but treat others as less than human beings.


    however, it doesn''t matter if he catches up. the time difference han sanqian asked for has already been obtained.


    "huya, do you know what to do next?"


    huya nodded fiercely.


    "okay, let''s go!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian suddenly increased his speed, completely ignoring the spell bombardment of the pursuer behind him, and just kept running away with hu ya.


    above their heads, there was a steady stream of soldiers flying in.


    the two sides faced each other and started fighting continuously. before many soldiers could react at all, the two of them had already passed by each other.


    in just a moment, the two of them flew out of the abyss and fell straight to the top of the mountain.


    "huya, come on!"


    with a soft drink and a sudden push from his hand, huya was instantly pushed directly to the top of the mountain by han sanqian.


    as soon as he landed on the ground, huya did not dare to neglect, and the energy in his body directly hit the stone carving again.


    suddenly, the stone carvings were covered with black energy.


    han sanqian was in the air, and the energy in his right hand directly supported huya, helping him open the mechanism.


    when the 800,000-strong army entered, the entire mechanism did not close quickly after entering like han sanqian did when he entered.


    in order to facilitate the entry of the army, today''s agencies have always been completely open.


    however, up to now, there are still many soldiers who are still going in from the outside. the best proof is the soldiers who came and met them in the opposite direction along the way.


    as huya activated his mechanism, soldiers who had not yet entered or were nearby immediately surrounded him.


    "alliance leader, help me." huya''s whole body''s strength was poured into the mechanism. he had no power to parry the incoming soldiers.


    now, all he can do is turn to han sanqian for help.


    han sanqian frowned slightly, turned his left hand, and a burst of energy bombarded directly, blasting away all those who tried to attack huya.


    afterwards, han sanqian looked at the abyss under his feet.


    under the eyes of the sky, although the abyss was extremely dark, han sanqian could clearly see the scene of tian yan and the others leading the army to attack.


    he smiled coldly and looked at them as if they were dead people: "it''s such a pity."


    after saying this, he looked at huya.


    hu ya gritted his teeth: "leader, i will count three times. after three times, the stone carving will be activated and the mechanism will close the abyss."


    "okay." han sanqian looked down coldly: "then i only need one and a half words!"


    "one!"


    "one point five!"


    "goodbye!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5005

    as soon as he finished speaking, the black energy on han sanqian''s body rolled back crazily, and the sky suddenly became turbulent because of the demonic energy on his body.


    from a distance, lu ruoxin and chi meng had already seen something unusual in the sky over there.


    "what a strong demonic energy." lu ruoxin frowned.


    "miss, it was han sanqian who released him." chi meng said: "what is he doing? is he going to have a final showdown with the other party?"


    "it doesn''t look like it!" lu ruoxin shook his head: "no, it seems... it seems like he is going to self-destruct."


    although han sanqian''s cultivation level is extremely strong, according to common sense, he should not be able to produce such a shocking scene when he releases his energy.


    except, this guy released almost all the energy in his body without any reservation!


    but what is this situation for? anyone who is a cultivator can actually understand that this is more like a precursor to self-destruction.


    "could it be that han sanqian knew that he was in a desperate situation and there was no other possibility, so he simply died together with the other party?" chi meng asked in shock.


    a trace of panic flashed across lu ruoxin''s face. if han sanqian chose to finish his life in this way, then her bet on han sanqian would also completely fail.


    she has put so much effort into this, and if she fails, her decades of hard work will probably be completely in vain.


    "miss, let''s stop him."


    after chi meng finished speaking, he was about to leave.


    at the critical moment, lu ruoxin stood up and directly grabbed chi meng.


    seeing this, chi meng was extremely anxious: "miss, if we don''t stop it, we... we will be too late."


    lu ruoxin''s eyes were firm and she looked coldly at han sanqian. she was also thinking about it. she was also considering it.


    this is related to the most important part of her future, so she knows very well that she must not make mistakes.


    "i don''t quite believe that someone like han sanqian would blow himself up?"


    for lu ruoxin, based on her understanding of han sanqian, han sanqian is the kind of person who you may not be able to tell how eager to survive he is on the surface, but in fact his will is so firm that it makes you go crazy. numb.


    it basically feels unlikely that such a person would commit suicide.


    and, most importantly, su yingxia.


    "as long as su yingxia is alive, han sanqian will be the one who dares to be an enemy of the sky and dare to fight the earth to take his life.


    therefore, it is unlikely that he will commit suicide.


    chi meng nodded: "this should be the case. if han sanqian chose to self-destruct just because he fell into despair, then han sanqian might have been dead for who knows how many rounds, how could he still be today? ?¡±


    along the way, han sanqian has experienced a narrow escape from death and absolute adversity.


    but he kept gritting his teeth and persevered, and this is why he continued to create miracles.


    "but, if he didn''t commit suicide, then why is he like this?" lu ruoxin couldn''t understand what han sanqian wanted to do at all.


    at the same time, the powerful strangeness of the sky also attracted the attention of the people at the base camp.


    the elder personally led his cronies to watch from a distance.


    "elder, the weather over there is so different. it looks like a fierce battle has begun."


    "yes, something is so wrong in the sky, which means that the energy fluctuations below should be huge."


    "the 800,000-strong army, although some of its arms and legs cannot fully unfold after entering the grain point, han sanqian is just a turtle in a urn and it is difficult to escape. it seems that although the grain point was found by han sanqian this time, for us, it¡¯s actually a blessing.¡±


    "yes, if i had known this, we might as well have told han sanqian about the food points directly and invited him to join us."


    "now han sanqian has thrown himself into a trap, let''s see how he dies."


    listening to the sarcasm of his subordinates, the elder didn''t know whether to be happy or worried for a moment.


    judging from the celestial phenomena, it should indeed be fierce, which should indicate that the two sides have entered a state of war.


    an army of 800,000 people fought against han 3,000 people alone, and no matter how you looked at it, they had the advantage.


    as for han sanqian, in the storm, he has gathered all the true energy in his body into his hands...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5006

    "go!"


    han sanqian struck suddenly, and the magic ball that gathered all the true energy in his hand was pushed directly towards the abyss.


    boom!


    the speed of the magic ball is extremely fast.


    although it was deliberately compressed by han sanqian to a size of less than half a meter in radius, those who know how to do it will know its power at a glance.


    "what? he wants to..."


    looking at the magic ball rushing towards them, tian yan and the other two people felt chills in their hearts.


    "something''s wrong, this magic ball does great damage, get out of the way." tianhu suddenly noticed something even more terrifying.


    that was han sanqian spending all his life''s energy to give them the most fatal blow.


    with such a blow, anyone who comes into contact will be instantly turned into powder.


    there is no other way but to dodge.


    the three of them are all masters. although the distance between them and the magic ball is not too far, it is still enough for them to dodge immediately.


    as soon as they hid, the elites behind them also hurriedly hid.


    but what is pitiful is the army of soldiers behind them.


    their cultivation was already weak, and they were not good at dodge. in addition, the front suddenly moved away without giving them any warning. as a result, they were not well prepared. at the same time, the army did not have much to hide in such a narrow space. space.


    as a result, the magic ball was bombarded, and the group of them had no way to hide, and were directly bombarded.


    wow!


    the huge crowd was like an extremely thick wall.


    but when faced with a magic ball with extremely huge impact, this wall only acted as a hindrance.


    the magic ball just burst into flames around it during the friction process. it will eventually penetrate the human wall and reach its destination.


    "no, han sanqian''s real purpose is not to attack us. he wants to blow up our blood pool directly with brute force." tian xing suddenly realized.


    tianhu and tianyan''s pupils suddenly opened slightly. the situation just now was too critical, and people subconsciously tried to protect themselves and dodge.


    they really never thought that han sanqian''s real purpose was actually somewhere else.


    now that i suddenly realized it, it was already too late.


    and at this fatal moment, suddenly, darkness fell above their heads. when everyone raised their eyes, they saw that the mouth of the abyss entering the mountain had been closed.


    boom!


    as the top of the mountain was completely locked, everyone was plunged into darkness.


    "no...no, han sanqian''s goal is not just the blood pool, but also...us!" tianhu''s pupils widened.


    "he wants to lock us here, and then with the explosion of the magic ball just now, we and the blood pool will be completely destroyed in the explosion."


    at this time, several people finally understood why han sanqian had to wait until all the reinforcements arrived before taking action.


    others thought he was being stupid, but in fact, they themselves were the fools. han sanqian was just a hunter, waiting for the prey to arrive.


    "from the very beginning, this guy has been determined to catch us all in one fell swoop."


    "we thought he was a fool and he thought we were prey. damn it."


    "tianhong, why are you still standing there? hurry up and find a way to open the trap."


    listening to what tian yan and others said, tianhong was already in a state of turmoil in his heart, unable to reflect at all for a while.


    recalling that the taunting shouts he made at han sanqian now looked like the barking of an incompetent and vicious dog, he felt ashamed.


    with a roar, tianhong woke up from it.


    immediately afterwards, he quickly called the subordinate next to him and asked him to go immediately and open the mechanism above.


    the subordinate took the order and took out something the size of a stone. his expression changed immediately with just a slight movement.


    "commander, the agency was forcibly closed by sabotage."


    "what?"


    being forcibly closed by someone in a destructive way means that it is simply impossible to open it in a short time.


    therefore, it is obvious that han sanqian has already taken note of them.


    "damn it, this damn huya, if it weren''t for this traitor, no matter how capable han sanqian was, he would never have been able to get his hands on our organization." tianhong cursed angrily.


    tian yan and the other two looked at each other with despair in their eyes.


    out, can''t get out.


    at the moment, there seems to be nothing left for them except waiting to die.


    at this moment, tianhu on the side suddenly laughed loudly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5007

    "haha, hahahaha!" tianhu laughed loudly.


    at least, it sounds so harsh to many people today.


    "tianhu, it''s been such a long time, why are you still laughing?"


    "yes. do you have any solution?"


    facing the anxious questioning from tian yan and tian xing, tianhu was not in a hurry to explain.


    he shook his head helplessly: "it is impossible for people like han sanqian to leave us any solutions. it can even be said that this guy has blocked all our escape routes from the beginning. damn it. he''s forcing us to make a choice now."


    "choose?" tian yan asked with a frown.


    "what will happen if there are 800,000 of us who resist the shock wave of the explosion of the magic ball with all our strength?" tianhu asked.


    "although han sanqian is powerful enough, and the magic ball should have gathered all his cultivation, our strength of 800,000 people is definitely not bad. i am confident that i can withstand a wave. although, there will still be casualties."


    things like explosions do not transform force into force, so the average force cannot offset it.


    he could only block the force with force, using enough strength to resist the force of the explosion.


    therefore, in fact, complete resistance requires greater strength.


    "this is han sanqian''s chess."


    "if we resist subconsciously, then the impact of the explosion will rush towards the blood pool. let me use an analogy. in order to survive, what we build is actually a wall. and this wall will resist the impact of the explosion, but it doesn¡¯t cancel it out, right?¡±


    everyone nodded, this is the difference between using force to transform force and using force to block force.


    "then, under this condition, the blood pool will bear more impact, because after we build the wall, the space underneath is smaller, and the impact of the natural explosion will be stronger."


    "so, it''s a matter of either/or."


    "either we can each accept our destiny and set up our own energy shield to resist the impact. if the space is large enough, the impact on the blood pool will be small enough. it may have a glimmer of hope, but whether each of us can survive or not is a matter of course. it depends on whether your own cultivation and destiny are strong enough."


    "or, according to the plan, we can work together to build a wall of magic energy to withstand the impact of the explosion. in this way, with our strength, it is not a big problem for more people to survive, but the blood pool will bear more impact. the hope of existence becomes even slimmer.¡±


    tian yan''s eyes turned cold: "what a ruthless han sanqian. if it''s the former, our army will inevitably suffer large-scale casualties. it''s unknown how many 800,000 people will survive. and if it''s the latter, then our army will definitely suffer heavy casualties." a man who runs away from the battlefield will not only be humiliated on his face, but it is also unknown whether the elders will punish us when we return. this guy put us in a dilemma with his plan, which is really disgusting."


    tianhu sighed: "this is the great thing about han sanqian. he not only kills people, but also kills people''s hearts."


    tian xing also murmured and shook his head: "i really didn''t expect that with such superior strength and geographical advantages, in the end, we would be forced into a desperate situation."


    tian yan was worried: "brothers, i have thought clearly. either way, we are all going to die. why don''t we work together to protect the blood pool now? we can protect as much as we can. at least you and i can keep one by then." the title of loyalty."


    tian xing also nodded: "i also think it should be so. the blood pool has been broken, and our army''s food points have been cut off. if we can''t take yetian city in a short time, we will definitely lose. if we lose at that time, the elders will definitely spread their evil spirits. if it comes to our heads, we will still be punished when we go back."


    tianhu did not answer immediately. after thinking for a moment, he suddenly raised his head and said, "two commanders, can you listen to me?"


    the two looked at each other and nodded: "tianhu, just tell me if you have anything to say. you and i are not outsiders."


    "i think we should work together immediately to protect our side. as for the blood pool, don''t worry!"


    hearing this, tian yan and tian xing were completely shocked. after all, it was tianhu who analyzed the entire situation. he should actually understand the powerful relationship better than the two of them.


    moreover, as the captain of the escort team, he should put his innocence more important than them.


    but why, at this moment, he started deserting? !


    "tianhu, you are not a coward at all. why did you make such a choice?"


    "yes!"


    tianhu looked cold: "two commanders, if we don''t make such a choice, we will really fall into han sanqian''s plan and we will be severely defeated!"


    "why?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5008

    tianhu was said to be a coward, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    as the elder''s trusted escort, although the scale of the battles they participate in all year round is destined to not be too large, there will not be the passionate fighting of a military commander. but when one is around an important person, one''s body needs to be clean and tidy far beyond that of a military general.


    however, at this critical moment, tianhu was no longer in the mood to argue about this.


    "you two, let me ask you, although han sanqian launched a fatal attack on us, what is han sanqian''s physical condition?"


    tian yan and tian xing could answer in unison without any tacit understanding: "of course it is almost empty."


    after releasing such a huge amount of true energy, han sanqian had obviously exhausted his body, and now he could even be said to be unable to fight.


    "if we don''t get out of here alive, all 800,000 people may be buried here. yes, we did get the name of zhenlie, but what about our overall war situation? our army directly lost half of our troops. this is very important to the base camp. what kind of psychological toll was it on the remaining soldiers?¡±


    in one sentence, tian yan and tian xing fell silent.


    yes, an army of 800,000 people could be easily defeated by one person. if such a force were to be mentioned, it would definitely be a huge frustration for anyone.


    the remaining 800,000 troops must have cast a shadow. although this battle has not been defeated, defeat is not far away.


    "it''s true that you died cleanly and it was over, but if you are really loyal to the elder, can you really bear to leave such a mess to him?" tianhu asked.


    the two of them lowered their heads in embarrassment, then thought for a moment and said, "brother tianhu, we don''t want to let down the elders. what do you have in mind?"


    tianhu said firmly: "my suggestion is that we keep our personnel. the destruction of the blood pool means that our food and grass are cut off. for us, although the situation seems very bad, in fact, han sanqian is seriously suffering now." damage, we have a chance to capture him directly in one fell swoop. in this way, there is no need to worry about the issue of food and grass."


    tian yan and tian xing nodded repeatedly when they heard this.


    with food and grass cut off, the army must take yetian city as quickly as possible.


    han sanqian was consumed extremely cleanly, which happened to be the best chance to capture yetian city.


    "if all of us die here, think about it, who will tell the elders that han sanqian has collapsed?" tianhu asked.


    tian yan was completely convinced: "order the troops to shrink their formation immediately to resist."


    tian xing also nodded in agreement. only by ensuring the team''s survival would they have the opportunity to tell the elders about han sanqian''s collapse.


    this is indeed the only and best way at the moment.


    as the order was issued, the 800,000 troops quickly adjusted their posture.


    sometimes having more people is an absolute advantage, after all, it means crushing combat power.


    but sometimes, he is disadvantaged in some aspects.


    just like a weapon, in theory, every inch longer is naturally stronger.


    but if it is subject to terrain restrictions, then it is completely different.


    it may not be heroic.


    this is the situation now when 800,000 people are crowded into this abyss.


    in fact, the abyss is really big, but unfortunately, the number of 800,000 people is too huge.


    although the order was issued urgently, the movement of the troops was very slow. in addition, han sanqian''s fireball had already been sent out at an extremely fast speed, so time became increasingly urgent.


    the abyss is deep, but it cannot withstand the passage of time.


    "tian yan, there is no time at all. we must be prepared to lose our brothers."


    it is obviously very unrealistic to require all 800,000 people to form a neat formation to resist. therefore, there must be consumption in the process.


    "let''s take it as many people as we can form a formation." after tian yan finished speaking, the energy in his hands started to rise, and he looked at tian xing and the other two: "are you ready?"


    the two nodded quickly.


    everyone''s eyes instantly stared straight at the bottom of the abyss...


    the bottom of the abyss is extremely dark and bottomless.


    like a troll''s mouth, like a devil''s gaze...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5009

    the next second, everyone almost made the same move.


    that was an involuntary swallow of saliva.


    a sense of tension coming from the blood made them feel a little dazed.


    even with the combined strength of everyone, the theoretical power of 800,000 people is still enough to withstand all the power of han sanqian.


    but these are just theories after all.


    when facing han sanqian, some theoretical things really became theories.


    this is the most precious experience they have learned after fighting han sanqian for so long.


    therefore, everyone''s heart was beating very fast.


    and underneath, han sanqian''s serve had already entered the bottom of the abyss after breaking through the wall.


    after a period of tremors, the bottom of the pitch-black abyss was suddenly completely lit up.


    the fire shot up crazily with explosive energy that tore the air apart.


    faced with such a crisis, tian yan took the lead and struck directly.


    tianxing, tianhu and a group of elites did not dare to neglect at all, and followed his power and shot out instantly.


    the power of their group quickly merged together and passed directly through the crowd, forming an extremely strong energy shield.


    at this time, the other soldiers also released all their energy one by one. although compared to the elite, their energy was obviously much worse, but things have reached this point, they can only use all their strength, hoping to resist it. live this wave of catastrophe.


    "the personnel are too scattered, and the power is not concentrated enough. such an energy shield may not be able to withstand the attack of the explosion." tianhu said anxiously.


    except for the strength of the elite and the soldiers close to them, most of them were staggering around.


    one was that there was not enough time to respond, and the other was that the 800,000-strong army was in disarray when faced with the attack.


    "there is nothing we can do. at this point, we can only guarantee as much as we can."


    tian xing shouted loudly, increased the strength in his hands, and moved suddenly!


    wow!


    before the fire and impact of the explosion came, the energy shield of the large army finally stood up.


    one offense versus one defense.


    just like a flood coming up against an embankment, you will find out soon whether the water is blocked by the embankment or whether the flood overturns the embankment!


    boom! !


    the two collided, and suddenly, the entire space was absolutely stagnant and quiet for a second.


    boom!


    but after the silence, the entire space completely fell into an even more terrifying state.


    first, everyone who was directly illuminated by the light couldn''t open their eyes, and then, the huge sound made everyone''s ears temporarily deaf.


    boom!


    the feeling of people on the ground is the most intuitive.


    with the explosion of the magic ball, the entire mountain was obviously lifted slightly.


    afterwards, it returned to its position at an extremely fast speed, but its body was still trembling slightly.


    "miss, it''s such a strong shock."


    chi meng could also feel the shock caused by this explosion.


    "han sanqian didn''t self-destruct because others were trying to catch him in a urn. in fact, he was trying to catch others in a urn. he threw all his strength into the abyss. taking advantage of the terrain to make other people''s dumplings, he dared to think so. , what''s more, he dared to do this." lu ruoxin''s eyes were complicated.


    because even she was completely stunned by han sanqian''s operation. she didn''t even know whether han sanqian''s courageous method was right or wrong.


    even if it were her, she wouldn''t dare to go astray like this.


    "but miss, if you want to cause harm to so many people on the other side, how much power does han sanqian need? moreover, with this power, the enemy will also dodge and defend."


    "this is a food point. the enemy can''t care about the food point if he can''t care about his own life. that''s why he dares to play like this." lu ruoxin said: "as for the strength, it must be big enough. otherwise, it is more likely to kill others. my own joke, han sanqian really made me see what he is capable of under full strength."


    "he really deserves to play like this."


    "but the enemy is not dead yet, but han sanqian has made himself weak. what should we do next? he will fall down even if the wind blows."


    "i''m also very curious about this." lu ruoxin finished her words and looked into the distance...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5010

    "miss, han sanqian once had a magical skill that could quickly restore his combat effectiveness in a very short period of time. could it be that he wanted to use this skill to paralyze the opponent, and then, while the other party thought he was not good enough? suddenly launched an attack?" chi meng suddenly asked in shock.


    if this is the case, then han sanqian is too terrifying and too scheming.


    this wave blew up others, then turned around and directly used his weak posture to lure the enemy into the hook.


    once this kind of double bombing is successful, everyone will definitely be blown away on the spot.


    is this han sanqian going to die? !


    lu ruoxin shook his head: "it''s unlikely. although i have indeed seen han sanqian''s magical skills, he also relied on this move to defeat many enemies by surprise. but, you also said, that''s a skill. in han sanqian''s current state, all his true energy has basically been released. therefore, the skill always requires true energy to activate, so what does han sanqian use to activate it?"


    "what''s more, releasing true energy in this way, even if it is not self-destruction, is actually not much different from self-destruction. it is just that the meridians are shattered and only chicken feathers are left on the ground."


    chi meng, who was originally frightened by han sanqian''s plan, frowned after hearing his lady''s explanation.


    this means that in the end, han sanqian only looked strong, but in fact it was just empty.


    once the enemy attacks, han sanqian will definitely be defeated.


    "doesn''t that mean that once anyone here escapes alive, han sanqian will be completely out of luck? miss, do you want us to help you stay here and kill every one who escapes alive?" chi meng said.


    only in this way can we ensure that the news that han sanqian has been revealed is not revealed to anyone.


    lu ruoxin nodded slightly: "with such a huge explosion happening here in the mountains, obviously, the other party must know that something happened here. however, being two hundred miles away, the other party should only realize that this is a kind of thing caused by han sanqian''s battle with the enemy. the explosion, and it may not be known that it was a unilateral attack by han sanqian that was close to self-destruction."


    "so, in theory, chi meng, your plan is feasible."


    "but do you really think things will be that simple?"


    chi meng frowned slightly and asked carefully: "miss, what do you mean..."


    "the enemy has always been quite patient with han sanqian''s attacks. therefore, the opponent''s iq should be very high. if the 800,000-strong army suddenly dies, the opponent will definitely investigate. therefore, even if we kill all the enemies, the enemy will still know the final result. the truth. of course, the soldiers who were bombed may not know this, but they will still find a way to go back and report the news. we killed one, ten, hundreds, or even a thousand, but ten thousand, one hundred thousand what should i do?"


    hearing this, chi meng lowered his head: "it''s chi meng who didn''t think carefully. please blame the lady."


    for the rare moment, lu ruoxin didn''t lose her temper: "that''s all, you just want to make suggestions for han sanqian. although your current idea is indeed a bit unorganized, it''s understandable."


    "in miss yi''s opinion, what should we do?"


    "four words!" lu ruoxin said calmly: "just wait and see what happens."


    maybe han sanqian has his own way to resolve this crisis. otherwise, given han sanqian''s personality, he shouldn''t do such a reckless thing.


    "if he dies here, what''s the point of what he did before?" lu ruoxin looked at han sanqian again with doubts.


    at this time, han sanqian, after releasing the magic ball attack and hearing the noise below, finally let out a sigh of relief, completely relaxed the last string on his body, and fell directly from the mid-air...


    like a kite with a broken string, or a lifeless eagle in old age.


    after exhausting everything he had, he fell behind.


    it fell without any sound, and it fell so lonely and helpless.


    it''s fluttering, just like a fallen leaf.


    perhaps just as people are lively when they come, when a person exhausts everything, he will fall back to his roots peacefully...


    soon, han sanqian''s body will hit the top of the mountain from a high place...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5011

    with quick hands and eyes, hu yayan hurriedly flew forward to catch the falling han sanqian.


    "leader, are you okay?" huya asked worriedly.


    "nothing''s wrong!" han sanqian said it was okay, but his pale face already showed that han sanqian was in a very bad state now.


    "tiger fang."


    "exist."


    "it''s not a good time to stay here. we need to leave quickly."


    hearing this, huya directly carried han sanqian on his back, preparing to rush back to yetian city.


    han sanqian smiled bitterly, patted his shoulder and said, "are you going to carry me back like this?"


    huya was stunned, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "we are going back to yetian city, which means that we have to pass by the enemy''s base camp. with my original cultivation, it is no problem to fly you quietly. however, with your cultivation, it is difficult to avoid the enemy''s eyes. absolutely impossible."


    huya said anxiously: "but we have to pass through the enemy''s base camp when we return to the city, and what else can i do except carry you on my back?"


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "even if you are brave, even if you are smart and can avoid the enemy''s base camp, do you think we will be safe when we arrive at yetian city? if my guess is right, when we attack the food point, the opponent will also attack yetian city more fiercely."


    today''s yetian city should have entered the most difficult level.


    "if you take a large wounded soldier like me back at this time, it will be equivalent to putting a bunch of meat in front of the wolf. naturally, they will fight harder."


    "not counting the strength of the troops here, the 800,000-strong army attacking our yetian city is definitely not something that can be resisted by relying on the broken city defenses there and my formation."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, huya was anxious and a little desperate.


    "leader, we can''t go back. yetian city is also in danger. isn''t it a waste of energy for us to go through all the trouble to blow up the enemy''s food?"


    han sanqian smiled and shook his head: "at the moment, the gain is indeed not worth the loss. however, you must also understand one thing, that is, the situation has not changed, but what has changed is that the number of enemies is decreasing."


    "believe me, as long as we survive this last hurdle, the crisis in yetian city can be eliminated."


    "leader, i believe you. now, tell me what to do."


    "i want you to take me to a place." han sanqian said.


    "where to go?" huya asked.


    han sanqian smiled softly, put his mouth next to huya''s ear, and then told huya his thoughts.


    after listening to han sanqian''s words, huya opened his mouth, but he was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear.


    "leader, are you kidding me?" huya looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    even at this moment, he really doubted whether han sanqian was hallucinating due to excessive consumption, and his brain was starting to become a little unclear.


    why does it become more exciting the more you play? !


    "what, are you scared?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    from han sanqian''s face, huya saw seriousness, determination, and confidence.


    however, for huya, it was despair.


    "leader, what do i have to be afraid of? although i am also afraid of death, compared to your life, your life seems to be more valuable, right? so, if you are not afraid, what do i...have to be afraid of? yes, i just don¡¯t understand, alliance leader, why did you choose that place? you are simply..."


    han sanqian raised his hand slightly, interrupted huya''s words, and said with a smile: "i know what you want to say, but that is not the point. sometimes, the chess cannot be played according to the conventional method, and the sword must go off the peak. "


    huya smiled bitterly: "i''ve actually seen a lot of swords go astray, but it''s unheard of and unseen for you to be like this. you can''t call it a deviation or an evil sect."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "if you are really too scared, i can understand it. in this way, you can send me one mile away from the destination and you can leave on your own. i will naturally take care of the rest. what do you think?"


    huya was a little depressed.


    if han sanqian is ignored, with han sanqian''s current cultivation level, let alone going to that place, he might be able to kill him even if he betrays himself.


    but if you take care of han sanqian, damn, there is actually no difference between going to die with han sanqian.


    while he was in trouble, han sanqian had already patted huya on the shoulder: "that''s it, let''s set off."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5012

    huya hesitated for a moment, but still carried han sanqian on his back.


    "miss¡­¡­"


    looking at hu ya''s back carrying han sanqian away, for a moment, chi meng looked at his young lady strangely.


    lu ruoxin frowned and said nothing.


    perhaps, the matter has even exceeded her budget so much that she doesn''t know what to do at this time.


    "follow me." lu ruoxin finally gave the order.


    soon, the two of them followed han sanqian and others, moving slowly in a larger direction at a farther distance.


    shortly after the four people left, as some corners of the destroyed mechanism above were forcibly opened, tian yan and tian xing were the first to crawl out of the abyss.


    afterwards, the troops began to come out in an orderly manner.


    during the break for his subordinates to count the number of people, tian yan and the three of them sat together to repair their physical injuries.


    although they experienced a hell-level explosion, fortunately, the three of them only suffered minor injuries and were not seriously injured.


    the only bad thing is that they have consumed too much demonic energy and their bodies are a little weak.


    after a short period of repair, the three of them were much better.


    "this should be the first time that my colleagues and i have fought side by side in such a long time." tian yan was the first to break the atmosphere.


    tianhu smiled bitterly: "yes, but who could have imagined that it would end in this way."


    "if we go back, i''m afraid we''ll be punished. even if it''s not a death sentence, i''m afraid you and i will be just soldiers." tian xing also sighed.


    at this moment, subordinates arrived.


    "report to the commander-in-chief, the blood pool has been inspected."


    tian yan hurriedly asked: "how are you now?"


    "the blood pool has special self-protection. therefore, although the explosion was violent, it was not completely damaged. it''s just..."


    "just what?"


    "it''s just that several key support points have been damaged. for the time being, the blood pool cannot be used and needs to be re-maintained."


    "it takes a long time, and i''m talking about the limit."


    "it will take fifteen days at the shortest."


    "on the 15th?" tian yan''s inner hope collapsed. on the 15th, it was impossible for the army to stay stationed for such a long time.


    and if you want to transport food in from outside, it will also cost a lot of time.


    in this way, the army can only face retreat!


    "how are the wounded soldiers doing?"


    "eight hundred thousand soldiers and horses, almost half of them were killed or wounded."


    "depend on!"


    tian yan finally couldn''t help but cursed.


    he didn''t get any results, but his losses were so heavy, which really made people very angry.


    "this damn han sanqian, i really want to beat his tendons and peel off his skin." after tian yan finished speaking, he looked at his subordinates angrily: "immediately send an elite team to me to gather, and then give it to him as quickly as possible. i chased in the direction of yetian city, han sanqian is not having a good time now because he messed with us like this, so his speed will not be much faster."


    the subordinates obeyed the order and left quickly.


    tianhu did not object to this pursuit. tianyan was right, not to mention that they were going back to their base camp near yetian city.


    "guards."


    "exist!"


    "you also find some uninjured people to form your own team, rush back to the base camp as quickly as possible, and tell the elders everything about the situation here."


    "yes."


    "wait a moment!"


    "commander, what else do you have to say?"


    "we still have about 400,000 troops. tell the elder that we will march slowly. if the elder has any ideas, just give him the order."


    tian xing frowned: "brother tianhu, why do we have to go back so slowly? are you worried that the elder will let us outflank han sanqian from behind?"


    tianhu nodded: "yes."


    tian xing raised his hand and said to the escort: "then go and do it quickly. in addition, remember to tell the elders about the damage to the blood pool. we have chosen to close this place temporarily and not do repairs. after all, we can''t keep up with the supply. look what does the old man think?"


    after receiving the order, the escort quickly set off.


    suddenly, in the vast forest, four "armies" launched, all aiming at the same place.


    night city!


    han sanqian, who was carrying huya, was naturally the slowest among the four teams.


    three hours later, han sanqian glanced at the tired huya and smiled: "stop!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5013

    "what''s wrong, alliance leader?" huya stopped.


    some are confused and a little anxious.


    "walk slowly, why are you walking so fast?" han sanqian said.


    hu ya said: "leader, although we directly blew up the abyss and forcibly destroyed the mechanism on the top of the mountain, not all the people inside may be dead. as long as they are not dead, they can find a way to break the mechanism."


    "if you chase us, at our speed..."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "so what? stop and get some food."


    hu ya is speechless, are you afraid that the pursuers won''t be able to catch up? !


    however, seeing that han sanqian was relatively resolute, huya could only grit his teeth and let han sanqian go.


    han sanqian smiled, then moved his hand and took out some food from the space ring.


    "make a fire."


    seeing that the sky was getting brighter, which meant that the extreme cold had disappeared, han sanqian ordered huya to light the fire.


    huya obeyed the instructions, but made the fire smaller.


    the purpose is naturally not to attract enemies.


    han sanqian, however, didn''t care and just picked up the food and started grilling it.


    in less than a moment, the food was already filled with aroma under the blessing of fire.


    although huya enjoyed han sanqian''s food and ate it deliciously, he still couldn''t calm down.


    seeing huya''s hesitant expression, han sanqian smiled: "i''m very sorry that i didn''t help you get the dragon vein this time. however, you can rest assured that you are my subordinate, so i am better than you care more about your life or death.¡±


    huya said: "leader, you know this is not what makes me depressed at all, yet you still use this as an excuse."


    obviously, the depression on huya''s face was obviously because he was worried about the arrival of the pursuers. han sanqian knew this very well.


    han sanqian smiled: "we are brothers, i completely trust you now, why can''t you completely trust me?"


    in one word, the tiger''s teeth were completely blocked.


    this is all involved, what can huya say? !


    "it''s not that i don''t trust you, i''m just worried about your safety." hu ya said.


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t worry, i have my safety in mind. i also know that if i die, you brothers will die too, and everyone who follows me will not feel good. so, how could i allow it? am i going to die?!"


    "leader, it''s just the two of us anyway, just tell me, what are your plans when we go there?" huya said: "i have no other intention, i just want to have a clear idea."


    han sanqian said: "do you really want to know?"


    huya nodded.


    "you and i, brothers, shouldn''t have secrets, so since you asked, i should naturally tell you." after saying this, huya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    at least, the alliance leader is willing to tell him what the plan is, which can at least give him a clear idea, so that when the time comes to help, he won''t be like a headless fly flying around.


    but just when hu ya was looking at han sanqian eagerly, han sanqian suddenly turned his eyes: "it''s a pity that we are not the only ones here."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian suddenly raised his voice: "now that i''m here, don''t hide. don''t you know my physical condition very well? are you still so afraid?"


    upon hearing han sanqian''s words, huya immediately drew his sword and looked around with great vigilance.


    but no matter how careful he was, no matter how carefully he looked, there was no one around him.


    you know, now that his cultivation has been carefully polished by han sanqian, although he is not that awesome, he is at least an absolute master.


    with his cultivation level, he couldn''t sense anyone around him.


    but why can han sanqian, who has lost all his cultivation and meridians now, be able to sense it? !


    of course he didn''t know that han sanqian relied on experience and intuition.


    even if a master is old and useless, his years of combat experience and vigilance are still very comparable to others.


    "as expected, it''s han sanqian. even though his cultivation is gone, he can actually sense our existence. it''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    to the southeast, less than a hundred meters away from han sanqian, a group of people slowly stood out from the woods nearby.


    although he didn''t know them, han sanqian had seen them.


    "you''re welcome!" han sanqian stood up and said, "i didn''t expect us to meet again so soon."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5014

    this group of people is none other than the escort team led by tianhu.


    "where is your captain, tianhu?" han sanqian asked.


    "i am tianming, the deputy captain of the escort team." a man stood up.


    "the name of heaven!" han sanqian said with a smile: "why, do you guys all have names starting with the word "tian"? it''s really ridiculous. the name is so resounding, can you bear it?"


    "don''t say that you are a bunch of trash who do some shameful things. just because you are demons, do you deserve to be named after the sky?"


    tianming was furious after hearing han sanqian''s words.


    if it were an ordinary person, he would definitely separate the other person''s body and head, but han sanqian, he dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.


    even the han sanqian in front of him should be without any cultivation, like a useless person.


    sometimes, even though the tiger is about to die, before he expires, he will still make you tremble involuntarily when he stares at you.


    "han sanqian, if you are normal, we can''t argue with what you say. but now, do you have the right to make fun of us? after you have exhausted your true energy and lost all your meridians, you are almost like a waste now, right? here you go. i don¡¯t want to do anything to you because i don¡¯t want to give you face... huh." he snorted coldly: "what can i do if i treat you like a dog and manipulate you at will?"


    "if you had the guts, you wouldn''t have followed us all the way for almost a quarter of an hour." han sanqian snorted coldly.


    tian ming was shocked. he had indeed been following han sanqian for a quarter of an hour.


    they rushed on their way, but they didn''t expect to catch up with han sanqian in the process.


    to be on the safe side, he immediately ordered someone to conceal his whereabouts and follow him all the way.


    but unexpectedly, he was discovered by han sanqian, and he was discovered a quarter of an hour ago.


    isn''t he a waste? how did you find out? !


    this was also the reason why he didn''t dare to take action.


    who knows how big this skinny camel han sanqian is.


    "han sanqian, so what if i''m a little afraid of you. now that we''ve met, it''s inevitable that we''ll have a fight." tian ming said, "so, you understand."


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t talk too much, come over and have something to eat."


    after saying that, han sanqian directly took off the food roasting on the fire and waited for tianming and others to come over.


    huya was immediately startled and subconsciously made a defensive posture.


    tianming and the others also looked at each other in confusion, wondering what kind of medicine han sanqian gourd was selling.


    however, a useless person can be so grand. if they still act coy, it seems to be very embarrassing.


    thinking of this, tianming led the people over and took the food from han sanqian''s hand.


    however, no one in the group made any move.


    "don''t worry, although i can use many strange and dangerous moves, i won''t use some underhanded moves." after han sanqian finished speaking, he picked up the food and stuffed it into his mouth.


    seeing han sanqian eating it himself and saying these words, wuming thought about it and took it into his mouth.


    upon entering the mouth, a wonderful flavor suddenly invades the palate.


    "people like you, who have been relying on blood to survive all year round, probably haven''t had such delicious food in a long time."


    "food is the first priority for the people. it''s a pity that you have given up your first priority and are eating tasteless things like chewing wax. does it make sense?"


    tianming and others had never thought about this question, but now, with delicious food in their mouths, and han sanqian''s prompting, they were really confused for a while.


    yes, what is the meaning of their existence? !


    seeing them in a daze, han sanqian smiled: "it doesn''t have to be like this, i''m just asking casually."


    the atmosphere was resolved, and tianming and others came to their senses.


    i originally wanted to curse han sanqian for brainwashing them, but after thinking about his last sentence carefully, i couldn''t seem to say it out loud.


    after all, he was the first to end the topic.


    "han sanqian, what on earth do you want to do? don''t you just want to rely on this little food, and then casually mention a so-called philosophy, just because you want us to spare you?" tianming shouted coldly.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "you are thinking too much. if i don''t want to be caught by you, i will not stop, let alone let huya make a fire here and wait for you, right? even if i may not be able to run away, i you should be able to struggle a bit, right?"


    tianming was even more confused, and what he said did make sense: "then what do you mean..."


    "i surrender!" han sanqian said suddenly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5015

    "you surrender?" tianming wondered if he heard wrongly.


    how could it be possible that something that cost millions of troops and could not defeat after fighting for so long just fell in front of him? !


    "yes, i surrender, but i have a condition." han sanqian said.


    "what are the conditions?"


    han sanqian looked at huya: "huya is my brother. since he is with me now, naturally, i have to take care of his safety. so, as long as you can put him in place, then i will never make any resistance. follow you obediently."


    tianming did not answer immediately, but a smart subordinate next to him immediately said: "han sanqian, you are just a trapped beast now, what qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with us? if we don''t agree to you, you will be captured by us. .¡±


    han sanqian smiled coldly and said, "i know you know now that i don''t have much cultivation, but i am enough to withstand all your cultivation. you can give it a try."


    "when the time comes, it will be up to you to die or to me."


    in a word, tianming hurriedly blocked the talkative men.


    bet? !


    of course he could afford the gamble, but it wasn''t worth it.


    if han sanqian still had even a little bit of fuel, he might be able to deal with them.


    if this is the case, it would be a pity for a group of them to die, but the opportunity to seize han sanqian may also be lost.


    don¡¯t bet, just promise him!


    huya is just the captain of an intelligence team, although it is not an exaggeration to say that he betrayed someone a thousand times or ten thousand times.


    however, in the final analysis, he is just a small person.


    it doesn''t matter whether he lives or dies.


    therefore, this condition is not excessive.


    "i can tell the elder this condition." tian ming said: "i think it won''t be too difficult for him to come."


    "do you, tianming, treat me, han sanqian, as a three-year-old child? who do you think you are, and your elders will sell you this face?" han sanqian didn''t believe it at all.


    "you!" tian ming was angry.


    "when i go back, i will tell you elders that although huya seems to have betrayed you, in fact he deliberately went deep into the tiger''s den to provide you with more critical information. this time, if he hadn''t betrayed the critical information to you, you wouldn''t have been able to find it. come on, do you understand?" han sanqian said.


    tianming knew that by letting han sanqian do this, he could not only instantly wash away all huya''s previous sins, but at the same time, he could also invisibly gain key credit in this matter.


    after returning, huya will not only not receive any punishment, but on the contrary, he will also be rewarded for his merits.


    huya hurriedly said: "leader, what are you talking about? you don''t have to be like this. although i was reluctant when i joined you, but as we get along with you, i have nothing to say. you how¡­¡­"


    han sanqian looked at huya: "just because you have sincerely surrendered to me, so when i am unable to protect you, i will give you enough chances to survive."


    afterwards, han sanqian looked at wu ming again: "what, do you agree to this condition? if you agree, you can take me back to the camp from now on. if you don''t agree, you can make some gestures."


    wuming''s mind was spinning and he was thinking crazily.


    if he agreed, huya would only get part of the credit, and the real first credit would still be his wuming.


    this doesn''t seem to harm any of my own interests.


    "han sanqian, if what you say is true, then i can accept your condition."


    han sanqian smiled: "han sanqian always keeps his word."


    wuming gritted his teeth and looked at han sanqian''s eyes. after confirming that he basically didn''t mean anything else, he nodded, then raised his hand and said: "brothers, it was huya who told us han sanqian''s current exact location. so, he is not a traitor, but our helper, do you understand?"


    upon hearing this, everyone immediately accepted the order and said in unison: "we understand!"


    wuming finished speaking and looked at han sanqian: "are you satisfied?"


    han sanqian smiled softly and put his hands naturally in front of him, as if he was waiting to be caught. then, he stood up and said, "satisfied, now you can go on your way."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5016

    with a strong sense of unreality, tianming really watched han sanqian get up, and then walked forward on his own.


    after a moment, he waved his hand and motioned for the team to follow.


    several soldiers wanted to tie up han sanqian directly, but tianming refused.


    for him, a big man like han sanqian still needs to be given enough respect.


    the group of people set off on the road.


    it wasn''t until a long time later that this sense of unreality gradually disappeared from tianming.


    han sanqian was indeed arrested, and it was them who arrested him.


    "han sanqian, you can be considered a man. as long as you don''t embarrass me, i will never embarrass you." tian ming led the way without even looking back.


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "are you praising me, or are you warning me?"


    "i don''t mean anything else, it''s just that you are overthinking." tianming said seriously.


    han sanqian said nothing, followed tianming, and glanced at huya who had a depressed face.


    although han sanqian had arranged a way out for him before he was arrested, he was still somewhat unhappy about it.


    it wasn''t that he was unhappy with han sanqian, but that he was unhappy with the result.


    in fact, if it was before, han sanqian was arrested, which would of course be the happiest thing for him. after all, he can regain his freedom and not be that traitor.


    but after getting along along the way, han sanqian was very good to him, gave him enough respect, and took enough care of him. when he was in the most danger, he saved himself and gave him his back. .


    there is nothing harder than a life-long friendship.


    han sanqian could also see that huya was hesitant to speak, and knew what he wanted to say. therefore, when huya looked back, han sanqian quickly looked away.


    don''t look at it at all.


    "i have a question for you." han sanqian suddenly spoke to tianming in front of him: "although you are only the deputy captain, you are your elder''s personal guard after all. you should know something, right?"


    "why should i tell you?" tianming walked forward minding his own business.


    "it''s very simple. i sold you a favor." han sanqian said.


    tian ming said nothing, but han sanqian knew that he did not refuse.


    "how many of you are there?" han sanqian said.


    tianming stopped. it seemed that han sanqian''s question had touched his bottom line.


    "why, are you still afraid of a dying person?"


    tianming continued to walk forward, and after walking for about ten steps, he spoke: "the total number of people is at least tens of millions."


    "then you mean that the burning bone city is basically all your people?" han sanqian said.


    "why do you ask this?" tianming asked a little warily.


    "haha, originally i planned to go to the burning bone city, but now you have seen that i probably won''t be able to get there in this state. but no matter what, i came here. if there is no situation in the burning bone city, if you don¡¯t know, isn¡¯t it too regretful?¡± han sanqian said: ¡°how about you return the favor to me?¡±


    tianming thought for a long time and murmured: "the burning bone city is not as simple as you think. although i am the elder''s confidant, i only have a partial understanding of many situations in the burning bone city."


    "our people cover almost the entire burning bone city, and our power has spread to almost the entire burning bone city."


    han sanqian could foresee this.


    after all, if you can attack an organization that sends millions of people, it doesn''t have to be so grand if the number of people is not extremely abnormal.


    after all, it is not the kind of danger that is about to annihilate, so the enemy cannot send out all the troops, and will only send wealthy soldiers to surround and suppress itself.


    "but..." tianming''s words suddenly changed, causing han sanqian to frown.


    "but what?" han sanqian asked hurriedly.


    tianming suddenly stopped again, and then looked at han sanqian: "however, even so, we only own less than one third of bone burning city."


    hearing this, han sanqian frowned: "what do you mean by this?"


    it was clearly stated that it had the majority of the power, but why did it suddenly become less than one-third? isn''t this inconsistent? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5017

    "i know you are weird, but what i said is the truth." tian ming finished his words and continued to walk forward, and explained the reason behind it.


    according to legend, burning bone city, as the central city of the demon clan, is the core gathering place of the demon clan and the lifeblood of the demon clan.


    therefore, the city of bones has always had a large population.


    of course, the demons themselves are a land of survival of the fittest, and in a core place like burning bone city, this is even more exaggerated.


    "people are eliminated there every minute, and naturally, people die every minute. however, because the core power of the demon clan exists in the burning bone city, there are always countless demon clan people going here."


    "gradually, the number of people who died and the people who came in began to show a direct ratio, causing the burning bone city to continue to have people die and people come in, in an endless cycle."


    "and among them, the corpses of the dead were piled up outside the city, gradually lifting the city up. from a distance, it looked like they were piled on top of the bones. this is how the burning bone city got its name."


    "however, as time went by, it was rumored that the dead bones piled up more and more, until finally, the burning bone city reached the sky."


    "there was a demon that transformed into bones and ate them, swallowing up a city of burning bones that was as tall as the sky. after that, it was buried in the ground. however, the new arrivals continued to accumulate and build, forming another city. this cycle lasted for countless years. there are even rumors that although the city of burning bones is one city, it actually has eighteen levels in the demon''s belly."


    "of course, this is a legend." tianming continued: "in fact, the burning bone city we know is not so exaggerated. so far, we only know that it has three floors."


    "what we occupy is the first floor."


    "as for the second floor, i have never been down there, and neither have the elders."


    han sanqian frowned. he had never thought that burning bone city actually had three or three-story cities.


    if the second level is composed of executives similar to their organization, who are absolute bosses in the demon clan, then a question arises. what about the third level? !


    "although you have never entered the second floor, it is a bit excessive for me to ask you about the third floor, but i still want to know what the burning bone city on the third floor is like. or, there are some similar legends." han three thousand ways.


    "no one knows what the third level is like." tianming shook his head: "although everyone in burning bone city knows or believes in the existence of the third level, it is a pity that no one has entered it."


    "i just heard that the absolute controller on the second floor can enter."


    "what''s the use of asking this? our lord is the actual controller of the first level. you, han sanqianlian, will die here without seeing his face, let alone the second level. "


    han sanqian smiled, did not refute, and nodded obediently: "you are right. however, i have no other intention, i am just asking."


    seeing tianming didn''t say anything more, han sanqian didn''t ask any more questions.


    although the information given by tianming was limited, the imagination given to han sanqian was unlimited.


    just by listening to some of his words, han sanqian was already filled with endless unknowns about this mysterious burning bone city.


    han sanqian really had to go and have a look at this city of burning bones.


    several hours passed, and the group didn''t say much.


    tianming was also afraid of long nights and many dreams, so he hurried all the way.


    if he hadn''t been afraid that han sanqian would think he was guilty of this, he would have run to the base camp like a duck.


    however, they hurried and hurried slowly, and after a while, several people returned to the vicinity of the camp.


    "here we are."


    after finishing his words, tianming glanced at the base camp not far ahead, and then at han sanqian.


    "go in."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5018

    inside the enemy''s base camp.


    many of the cronies were running around anxiously in the tent at this time.


    it has been a long time since the sudden change in the sky over liangdian.


    it''s getting bright now, but unfortunately, no news has been reported from the front line.


    although they immediately sent spies from the base camp, they still haven''t returned for a while.


    the elder was sitting in the tent, his brows furrowed.


    although he looked calm on the outside, it was obvious that he was actually uneasy on the inside.


    at this moment, a long cry came.


    "report, the escort team wants to see you!"


    when he heard the escort and tianming''s order, the elder''s eyes suddenly brightened and he stood up suddenly: "let him come in."


    "yes!"


    not long after the words were spoken outside, tianming walked in first.


    the elder was slightly startled: "tian ming, are you the only one? where are the people in the escort team, and where are the tianhu people?"


    an ominous and uneasy feeling suddenly arose.


    tian ming cupped his fists slightly and said: "elder, there is no need to worry. tianhu asked me to come back first and report the news. as for the brothers who came with me all the way, they are outside the tent. however, because they have important things to do, they can only temporarily listen to orders outside the tent."


    "in the name of heaven, the elder is here, so naturally the elder is the greatest. what else is greater than meeting the elder?"


    "yes, tian ming, as the deputy captain of the escort team, although i have a lot of contact with the elders on weekdays. however, you must also know how to measure."


    the escort has been following him for a long time, and the elder tian ming is naturally very clear about his character.


    he''s not the kind of person who doesn''t understand sense of proportion.


    therefore, the meaning of his words becomes extremely important.


    "what else is there?" the elder asked patiently.


    tianming smiled: "elder, it''s a big deal, a big deal."


    the elder couldn''t help but be curious.


    "my subordinates didn''t dare to be so rude, but just because of this incident, i behaved a little better today." after saying this, tianming said: "elder, may i ask, what is your biggest worry now?"


    trouble? !


    the elder was a little confused by the question.


    he wants power and people, so what worries can he have? !


    that is to say, the food point is now lost, which makes him a little worried.


    could it be that it¡¯s just food? ! ?


    but if the defense of liangdian is successful, tianming will never dare to behave like this.


    isn''t that the job they''re supposed to do?


    could it be...


    the elder''s eyes suddenly shrank: "my biggest worry is of course han sanqian. could it be that you captured han sanqian at liangdian?"


    tianming shook his head: "elder, the food point has been destroyed by han sanqian. although it is not completely scrapped, it will take at least half a month to repair it."


    "half a month?" the elder was shocked. obviously, half a month can basically make their army unable to stand.


    "in addition, han sanqian locked us in the abyss and used the terrain to seriously injure our army. according to statistics, nearly half of our army''s casualties were killed."


    hearing this, all of a sudden, those close friends who could hardly bear it stood up one by one.


    "damn it, tianming, did you take the wrong medicine? with such a heavy loss, what do you have to do with us here?"


    "don''t say that the elders can''t stand you, even i can''t stand you."


    "an army of 800,000 people actually cost more than half of them casualties, and the result of such a price is still the destruction of food points. what use do you have to do this? elder, just give military orders to deal with it."


    "that''s right, you haven''t repented of such a crime, and you are still acting wildly here. tianming, i think you think your life is too long."


    listening to the constant abuse from his cronies, the elder was so angry that he felt dizzy for a while.


    no one can accept such a result.


    but after all, tianming had been following him for many years. the elder suppressed his anger, maintained the last trace of reason, and shouted: "tianming, do you know what you are talking about? were you beaten stupid by han sanqian?"


    tian ming was not afraid at all, but had a faint smile on his face: "of course tian ming knows what he is talking about. however, if the matter is just like this, tian ming should probably come back to see the elder with his head raised."


    "things have taken a big turn." tian ming finished his words, knowing that the show was almost done. if he didn''t start singing, it might be counterproductive: "elder, look who i brought back to you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he clapped his hands directly, and the people outside also heard the order and quickly walked into the tent...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5019

    as people from outside walked in one by one, everyone in the tent soon opened their eyes wide.


    even the elder finally lost his composure and looked at the person who came in with disbelief.


    the whole tent was quiet for a while, and it wasn''t until a long time that they slowly came back to their senses.


    "han...han...han sanqian?!"


    yes, among the guards, han sanqian was brought in like this.


    "although han sanqian severely damaged our unit, he himself was severely consumed by it. in fact, i had a private agreement with hu ya, the captain of the yetian city intelligence team, earlier, asking him to pretend to surrender to han sanqian and provide me with intelligence."


    "after han sanqian was seriously exhausted, huya seized the opportunity and assigned me a position, so i led the troops to pursue him. fortunately, i managed to capture him just in time."


    "because the whole thing is top secret, i dare not tell anyone, including captain tianhu and you, the elder, until it succeeds." having said this, tianming knelt down in a dignified manner: " please also ask the elders to punish your subordinates for acting privately."


    the elder and a group of people were immediately stunned.


    after a long time, the elder frowned: "you mean...you and huya..."


    "exactly." tianming lowered his head again.


    the elder had gone through it ten thousand times in his mind. he really had never thought that his vice-captain had actually done such a dirty trick behind his back.


    under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t believe it even to death.


    but now, han sanqian was standing in front of him, and he had to believe this fact.


    otherwise, how do you explain that han sanqian was arrested? !


    "it is said that those who are close to vermillion are red and those who are close to ink are black. it seems that tianming has learned a lot from following the elders for many years, and there is such a strange trick in it."


    "yes, not only did we not think of this move, not even han sanqian thought of it."


    "that''s true. fortunately, i was furious with huya before, but now, it seems i have misunderstood him."


    wuming was happy to hear everyone''s admiration, but huya couldn''t be happy no matter what.


    in his heart, he felt very guilty. after all, he knew that these were given to him by han sanqian.


    as a superior, he gave everything he could give to himself, but as a subordinate, he couldn''t do anything when his leader was in trouble.


    this shame is unbearable.


    he really wanted to rush up and tell everyone that there was no such thing, and that he was willing to die with han sanqian.


    but several times when he wanted to move, he could see han sanqian''s sharp eyes.


    "okay, okay, okay, very good, tianming, you did a very good job." the elder was very satisfied, looking at wuming, feeling indescribably happy.


    "everyone, everyone is doing things for me, but look at tianming''s performance."


    no one objected, and they all looked at wuming with praise.


    "tian ming, it must be a great achievement for you to capture han sanqian. i will personally report it to your majesty later and give you a reward. however, it belongs to your majesty, and there are also elders here, so tell me, what do you want?" the elder said happily.


    tian ming still didn''t raise his head: "tian ming has no other thoughts, he just wants to solve the elder''s problems."


    "okay!" the elder was overjoyed.


    tianming''s words were obviously showing his loyalty to himself, and at the same time, he was also clarifying his own position.


    although he was the one who captured the person, the main credit still lies with the elder.


    tianming did not come to grab credit for this.


    the elder also found a way out, and his good reputation will naturally make him better: "since you are so loyal, well, i will give you this opportunity."


    "from today on, you will officially assume the position of deputy elder. i am about to retire from this position. next, let''s see how you perform."


    wuming suppressed the joy in his heart: "i would like to thank the elders for their cultivation."


    "get up." the elder was in a good mood.


    by capturing han sanqian, not only will he be able to get more rewards from his majesty, but most importantly, his reputation will also be greatly affected.


    when the time comes, he may be the most powerful person among all the people around him.


    he no longer cares about the position of elder.


    he set his sights on han sanqian, and then looked up and down.


    han sanqian also looked straight at him, as if responding to his gaze.


    "as expected, you are indeed the best among men. now that you are in the place where you are now, you can''t see the slightest trace of panic in your eyes." the elder smiled softly.


    han sanqian said nothing and responded with a smile.


    the elder was not angry and continued to speak, "han sanqian, did you not expect that we would meet in this way? no, to be precise, we should all have expected that we would meet in this way. am i right?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5020

    han sanqian remained humble and said: "i''m sorry, i''ve thought about it."


    the elder smiled softly: "yes, you are destined to fail. naturally, you should have expected the bitter consequences today."


    han sanqian said nothing.


    "to tell you the truth, it would be a pity if a talented person like you was killed directly."


    "you are so young, you have such great power, and you can defeat my army of millions to such a degree. to put it psychologically, i have seen so many people in my half life, but people like you are really my number one." this is the first time i have seen him. naturally, he is also the first young man i admire."


    "if time passes and i think about it, you will definitely be a dragon or a phoenix among people, and your future will be limitless."


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "thank you."


    "it''s a pity, han sanqian, you chose the wrong path. you should have a bright future, but you have to become our enemy. this is destined to make you regret forever."


    han sanqian shook his head: "being your enemy means that you have chosen the wrong path? what do you think of you? even in this world, he dare not say who is his enemy, who is not on the right path, right? preaching this one set, you don¡¯t have to use it on me, i¡¯m not interested.¡±


    the elder was speechless.


    "han sanqian, you are a defeated general, what qualifications do you have to be so arrogant now?"


    "yes, being humble is what you should do."


    "han sanqian, if you behave well, we can consider letting you die quickly."


    "that''s right, if i were you, beaten like this, i would have been so shameless that i would have killed myself."


    the boss was ridiculed by han sanqian, and of course his followers were extremely unhappy, and they all immediately fought back.


    the elder raised his hand to signal his subordinates to stop talking. he looked at han sanqian and said, "my subordinates are reckless. please forgive me."


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully and did not appreciate it at all: "don''t say any polite words. now that you have caught me, it is your business how you want to deal with it. i have no objection."


    "han sanqian, if we catch you, of course you won''t get any good results. why are you so stubborn here?"


    "under the severe punishment, i hope you can still maintain such a tough-talking attitude."


    "hmph, that''s right."


    the elder raised his voice again: "han sanqian, you can be considered a brave general. in this way, i will give you a decent way to die. as long as you ask your subordinates to surrender obediently and hand over yetian city, then i promise to give you decent enough, how about that.¡±


    "han sanqian, you''ve been arrested, so that''s about it. if the fight continues, your subordinates will only die more miserably."


    "hmph, so what if you destroy our food supplies? you are gone now. it won''t take long to beat you."


    han sanqian smiled: "i want to surrender, but unfortunately, i can only stop ye tiancheng''s formation, so either you can only continue to fight, or you can only let me go back and i will free the formation." , obviously, the latter is impossible.¡±


    hearing han sanqian''s words, a group of people suddenly became angry.


    obviously, han sanqian was refusing in disguise.


    "han sanqian, you won''t drink the toast, but you insist on drinking the fine wine?"


    "you bastard, you''re going to fight, right? do you think we''re scared?"


    "fuck, i''m going to the front line now and step up my attack. once the city is defeated, none of han sanqian''s subordinates will be spared. i''ll kill them all."


    "that is, if you dare to resist, i will kill you all without a burial place."


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "stop talking nonsense. i have nothing more to say. if you want to kill or cut into pieces, you can give it a try."


    the elder frowned and said coldly: "what? han sanqian, do you really think we don''t dare to use any tricks on you?"


    "that''s not the case." han sanqian snorted coldly: "i''m just worried that a bunch of trash like you can have any decent tricks."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5021

    "han sanqian, what the hell did you say? if you have the guts, say what you just said again?"


    "fuck, we''ve been polite to you over and over again, but you''ve completely taken advantage of us, right? just pinch us if you want?!"


    "okay, fine. since you insist on being so mean, don''t blame us for playing tricks on you."


    "today, we will humiliate you in front of everyone."


    as soon as he finished speaking, several cronies walked directly towards han sanqian.


    they couldn''t help but grabbed han sanqian directly.


    "walk!"


    afterwards, a group of people took han sanqian directly outside the tent.


    the elder did not express any objection. now that things have happened, han sanqian is really going to show off his abilities.


    after escorting han sanqian outside the tent, the elder also led other close followers out.


    huya was really worried about han sanqian''s safety, but he could only bear it in his heart and followed the large army out.


    "blow the drums and immediately assemble those who are not involved in the siege."


    "yes!"


    as the soldiers took their orders, the drums sounded after a moment.


    a large number of men in black also rushed over quickly at this time.


    when a group of people gathered and saw han sanqian in the field, a group of people were very surprised, and many people even pointed at han sanqian.


    "it''s amazing, our elders actually captured han sanqian."


    "yes, i heard that this kid is very powerful. we have been fighting on the front line for so long and there is nothing we can do against them. he is the culprit among them."


    "we just grabbed their heads this time. does that mean the war is about to end?"


    "grandma''s, this is great."


    seeing that the group of subordinates were all in high spirits now, the few cronies holding han sanqian naturally became more arrogant and comfortable.


    one of them pushed han sanqian towards the crowd, and then said loudly: "long live the elder, under his leadership, we have captured han sanqian alive."


    "long live the elder!" under the stage, everyone cheered.


    "however, this han sanqian has a bad mouth. so, in order to teach him a lesson, and also to vent his anger on everyone for the casualties they have paid for so many days of fighting, this time, we are going to give han sanqian a bad taste in front of everyone. what do you think about the punishment?"


    as soon as these words came out, there were many responses below.


    "kill him, beat him to death."


    "anyone who is an enemy of our army will not end well. i also support the elder''s decision. we must kill him."


    "it''s too easy to kill him with one knife. i think we should torture him well and make his life worse than death."


    "i agree."


    the crowd in the stands was in a good mood, and the man smiled coldly: "okay, today, let''s let the brothers have a good time."


    after finishing speaking, the man turned around and took a few steps towards the elder: "elder qi, han sanqian is shameless. in this case, my subordinate proposes that han sanqian be treated with the highest level of torture in our sect."


    "tianhu, the maximum punishment is very cruel. since we have established the organization for so long, it is very rare for how many people have persisted under such a punishment, not to mention to the end, but even to half of it. you use this punishment on han sanqian, even if you look at it it feels really good to wake up, but can han sanqian resist it?"


    "yeah, do you want to kill han sanqian?"


    although several colleagues seemed to be trying to persuade tianhu, anyone with some sense could actually tell that they were actually just mocking han sanqian.


    tianhu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "don''t say that. after all, han sanqian is considered a master. with this little thing, what are you afraid of?"


    seeing how his subordinates were talking to each other, the elder really didn''t want to disturb their enjoyment.


    han sanqian really needs to be chained tightly, otherwise, he really doesn''t know how high the sky is.


    "you are all my confidants. therefore, this elder naturally trusts you. how to deal with han sanqian is also your decision. even if i object alone, it is really not easy to offend the public." after saying this, he looked at han sanqian seemed to be reminding han sanqian: "what do you think, han sanqian?"


    han sanqian sneered: "no need to beat around the bush, just say hello to me. if i say even half a word of pain, then i am not your grandfather!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5022

    "okay, han sanqian, this is what you said."


    tianhu gritted his teeth.


    immediately afterwards, he waved his big hand suddenly, and several colleagues immediately understood what he meant.


    the next second, a group of six people rushed directly towards han sanqian.


    there was no extra demonic energy brewing, so the six people used their most ordinary bodies to kick han sanqian directly.


    bang bang bang!


    six big feet kicked han sanqian directly everywhere on his body.


    for a moment, han sanqian, who had lost his real protection, felt extremely painful in six places on his body.


    these guys are all masters. naturally, they know very well where the pain is most on the human body without damaging the roots.


    to them, han sanqian is now a human specimen, and they can play with it however they want.


    however, even so, han sanqian still clenched his teeth, let alone uttering half a word of pain, even if he groaned in pain, he didn''t even moan in pain.


    "okay, han sanqian, you are indeed a man. you can bear this."


    "okay, let''s see how you can bear it."


    after the words fell, the six people confirmed each other again and aimed at han sanqian for a new round of beatings.


    this time, the six people used their fists, and they hit more in places that not only hurt, but also made people feel painful and uncomfortable.


    for example, between your ribs...


    the pain is not important, but the painful and awkward feeling from those troops is actually far more psychologically maddening than hearing someone dig their fingernails into the wall.


    han sanqian tried his best to adjust his breathing and endured it silently.


    he focused his consciousness completely on letting go. only in this way would he not be affected by the pain in his body.


    just like that, about a few minutes later.


    the six tianhu people were already covered in sweat, and han sanqian''s beaten body was now covered with swelling and scars.


    however, han sanqian still remained silent.


    the six of us looked at each other, and for a while we were a bit embarrassed.


    none of the six people spared any effort. they tried their best to leave enough trauma to han sanqian. they even tried their best to make han sanqian scream in pain and beg for mercy.


    after all, this is their purpose. at the same time, if people of their level can make han sanqian so miserable, it can be something to show off.


    but they failed!


    "the second round of punishment."


    tianhu gave an order.


    the other five people looked at each other and nodded.


    afterwards, one of them left quickly.


    after about a few minutes, the man left and came back.


    however, this time there was an extra box in his hand.


    "han sanqian, do you know what this is?" tianhu took the box and came to han sanqian in a few steps, his face a little cold.


    han sanqian woke up slightly from his concentration, opened his eyes, glanced at the box, and didn''t want to answer.


    "this contains a top-grade poison called ten thousand poison pills. of course, it is also one of the most poisonous poisons in our demon clan." when tianhu said this, his face was filled with pride: "this is a good thing, for ordinary people even if you want to eat this stuff, you can¡¯t.¡±


    "it only takes one, and it will make you feel what life is worse than death."


    "at that time, your skin will fester and separate from the flesh on your body. finally, your flesh will begin to rot and separate from your bones. but don''t worry, even though you are separated from so many things, you the meridians of the body will still be preserved quite friendly."


    "so, at that time, you were alive but experiencing the greatest pain."


    hearing this, han sanqian, the poison king, couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    i''m afraid, most of the poisons in this world are not as poisonous as himself.


    "it sounds quite scary." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "hmph, this is just the second floor. the fun is yet to come. han sanqian, let''s see how long you can hold on." after saying that, tianhu opened the box politely, and then, take the pills out of the box.


    the pill is not big, about the size of a small glutinous rice ball, and is completely black and red.


    he wanted to open han sanqian''s mouth directly, but han sanqian opened his mouth obediently.


    "you are very obedient. next, i will see how painful you are."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he stuffed the poison directly into han sanqian''s mouth.


    after swallowing the poison, there was no fear in han sanqian''s eyes. on the contrary, there was an imperceptible sneer on the corner of his mouth...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5023

    tianhu and the other five people retreated a little, firstly to observe han sanqian''s situation, and secondly, to take this opportunity to cultivate for a while.


    time passed little by little, and after about a few seconds, han sanqian''s body suddenly moved forward significantly!


    everyone knew that han sanqian was reacting to the poison he had taken.


    seeing this, tianhu and others showed sinister and proud smiles on their faces.


    next, we have to see how han sanqian died.


    han sanqian suddenly squatted down, looking as if he was in pain.


    but at this moment, han sanqian suddenly spoke again: "actually, i really want to pretend that i am about to die from this poison. but it is a pity that i am a relatively upright person. i really want to pretend that i am about to die." not coming."


    as soon as he finished speaking, in full view of everyone, han sanqian, who should have been poisoned to death, stood up.


    as the poison king, the poison in han sanqian''s body may be far more poisonous than most poisons.


    therefore, trying to poison him with poison is simply a typical trick played in front of guan gong.


    those poisons were not so much to poison him as to enhance han sanqian''s toxicity.


    the poison king will only become more poisonous.


    after hearing what han sanqian said, han sanqian seemed to be a fine person now.


    many people have doubts about life.


    "how is that possible?! that''s a ten thousand poison pill. how could that guy han sanqian eat it without any reaction?"


    "did you make a mistake and get the wrong poison?"


    "yes, no matter how capable han sanqian is, he can detoxify and resist poison, but that must be based on his cultivation. now, let alone his cultivation, even his meridians have been cut off. how can he resist? of?"


    a bunch of people look at me and i look at you, it¡¯s really hard to understand.


    even the elder couldn''t help but look at han sanqian a few more times at this time.


    this is simply impossible.


    "everyone, it''s not that i look down on you. generally speaking, poisons with strange properties are generally weak in their toxicity. if you want to poison me to death, you are obviously a bit foolish in using this method. it''s better to listen to my advice and just take that use the simplest poison to poison me directly to death."


    "don''t worry, i have a strange body and a strong resistance to poison. if you want to poison me, you may not be able to poison me. instead, you will have the effect of torturing me because of compromises."


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he closed his eyes slightly and raised his head, looking proud.


    "damn it, han sanqian, you are really arrogant." tianhu was angry and turned to look at the elder: "elder, since han sanqian is so presumptuous, i think it is better to invite the poisonous one to my door."


    is my door extremely poisonous? !


    there is indeed a strange poison in their organization. it is said that it is self-generated by natural treasures, so it is rare but very powerful.


    it only takes the size of gravel, but it is enough to poison tens of thousands of lives. even those masters with extremely advanced cultivation often cannot resist its power.


    only¡­¡­


    "it''s just that there is no such procedure in our maximum punishment." the elder said with some embarrassment.


    "elder, han sanqian is so presumptuous, we must give him some color."


    "even the defeated general dares to be rampant with us at this time. we can''t let him look down upon us."


    "elder, special methods must be used in special times. it is not a good thing to stick to the rules."


    seeing that many close relatives agreed to this approach, the elder also fell into thinking for a while.


    after a moment, he nodded: "okay, since you all agree to this, then do as you say."


    after finishing speaking, he looked at the servant behind him gently: "go to my barracks and take out your things."


    "yes."


    "remember, that thing is very important. remember not to open the box without permission. you need to use special tools when you want to take it. otherwise, the surrounding air alone will be extremely poisonous."


    "i understand, little one."


    the servant retreated, and after a while, he slowly walked over wearing a pair of black gloves and carrying a wooden box.


    "elder, the poison has arrived."


    the elder nodded, glanced at the small box, and then looked at han sanqian: "han sanqian, i give you one last chance, you have to think about it carefully. otherwise, once the poison comes out, i''m afraid you will there will never be any regrets.¡±


    han sanqian didn''t even turn his head, but just smiled disdainfully: "don''t talk so eloquently, maybe your so-called ultimate poison will be just like that bullshit podu just now, nothing can affect me."


    "come on, stop talking nonsense, open your mouth and wait!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5024

    han sanqian smiled and said nothing at all.


    seeing that han sanqian was so helpless, the elder could only nod his head and silently allowed his subordinates to start taking action.


    tianhu nodded, and the servant came to han sanqian with the poison in hand.


    just by holding it in front of him, without even opening the box, han sanqian could already feel the intense and dangerous aura brought by the poison.


    this thing is really poisonous.


    this alone can actually make the surrounding air full of poisonous atmosphere.


    his consciousness was telling han sanqian that this time, they were not exaggerating.


    however, this does not mean what will happen to han sanqian. in fact, han sanqian is even more ecstatic in his heart.


    surrender!


    it was simply impossible for han sanqian. everything was just his plan.


    for han sanqian, the poison in front of him was an unexpected surprise within the plan.


    "let him die."


    tianhu gave an order.


    the servant opened the box directly, and a huge smell of corrosion immediately spread everywhere.


    many people covered their noses on the spot, and some people with low cultivation levels even felt dizzy and nauseated.


    at this time, even han sanqian could not help but be affected by the poison, and felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    the main feeling is shortness of breath and rapid heartbeat.


    the poison is not big, it is really as big as sand.


    the servant held the box, brought it to han sanqian''s mouth, and poured it inside.


    in a moment, poison was poured into han sanqian''s mouth.


    at first, there was no feeling.


    but a moment later, a burning sensation rose directly from his mouth to his throat and then to his stomach, and became more and more cracking.


    until the end, han sanqian felt as if his whole body had been ignited.


    "boom!"


    han sanqian, who had a strong willpower, fell to the ground in an instant. extreme pain emanated from every nerve in his body, almost causing his brain to completely faint.


    however, the experience of being poisoned several times made han sanqian very clear. he must not be hurt to the point of fainting or going into shock. otherwise, his body will be even more unable to resist the attack of the poison.


    he forced himself to hold on to his will, but his body was constantly twitching due to severe pain.


    soon, han sanqian''s body surface secreted a kind of black sweat, and the sweat smelled so foul that many people at the scene couldn''t help but pinch their noses.


    "han sanqian, a great hero of the last generation, ended up in such a miserable way."


    "humph, who can be blamed for this? he can only blame himself for being so stubborn."


    people around him were sighing and sighing.


    the elder glanced at han sanqian on the ground. seeing him in such a mess and dying, he felt helpless for a moment.


    the elder knew very well that han sanqian was already suffering from poison.


    and according to his understanding of the ultimate poison, once the ultimate poison is deployed, even the arrival of the god of medicine will be absolutely useless.


    it has no antidote.


    "put him in a dungeon," the elder said.


    tianhu said: "elder, will the punishment not continue?"


    han sanqian was a little unwilling to let han sanqian escape more punishment.


    however, he also knew very well that han sanqian could no longer endure any of the next punishments.


    because the poison has spread, all that awaits han sanqian is death.


    the worst kind of poison can make people die without dignity.


    just like han sanqian''s poisoning now.


    but this is only the first step.


    a master with a very high level of cultivation is completely unable to resist this poison, let alone han sanqian in his current state? !


    "back then, an elder who was in the same position as me was punished by my superior for violating the regulations. he was dissatisfied and wanted to resist, so he was given such poison. although the elder''s cultivation level was higher than mine, he could still function after being poisoned. use all your strength to resist.¡±


    "but in just two hours, it turned into a pile of black ashes."


    "this poison will instantly burn everything it can touch in the body, like a fire god of war, leaving no trace. later, it will burn its bones and body."


    "all that''s left of a person is his skin and his head."


    "at that time, people can still feel that they are still alive."


    "in the end, he was burned into a pile of ashes by the final fire in despair."


    "although han sanqian is strong, he doesn''t even have any cultivation skills now. what else can he do except wait for death?"


    "carry it down," the elder said.


    tianhu heard the words and took the order...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5025

    "shovel it into the dungeon."


    "be careful, don''t touch him."


    "the black sweat flowing all over his body at this time is actually the poisonous pus produced after his internal organs were burned. if you come into contact with it, you will also be poisoned."


    after tianhu finished speaking, several of his subordinates immediately found a simple wooden cart. after that, several people used guns or spears as shovels, and worked together to push it onto the wooden cart like a pig. .


    after that, several subordinates were fully armed to protect their eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and then pushed the wooden cart away.


    "elder, now that han sanqian is like this, we have solved the serious problem in our hearts. however, yetian city is still protected by the formation. according to the opinions of my subordinates, we should not stop our offensive."


    "yetian city has been so disturbed by han sanqian, and the people''s sentiment is not stable enough. we really need to capture the city as soon as possible, and then display han sanqian''s body to the public to show our power."


    "elder, according to the current offensive, i''m afraid we will be able to break the city before tonight."


    the elder nodded: "we really shouldn''t relax after winning han sanqian. since we have won, we must win thoroughly and comprehensively. go ahead and win yetian city as soon as possible. i hope that in han sanqian take it before you die."


    as soon as these words came out, everyone immediately understood what the elder meant.


    obviously, the elder''s intention was to humiliate han sanqian and let him see that everything he had failed was completely defeated before he died.


    "i''ll wait for the order."


    after everyone went down, the elder raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of han sanqian who was being pulled away. his eyes were a little complicated and he didn''t know what he meant.


    ¡­


    "miss, han sanqian..."


    chi meng and lu ruoxin were watching everything happening in the enemy''s base camp from a remote corner in the distance.


    "would you like to help?"


    lu ruoxin decisively interrupted chi meng: "there is no need to save him."


    "with han sanqian''s personality, it is impossible for him to surrender easily, let alone be bullied to this extent."


    chi meng frowned: "miss, what do you mean..."


    "i believe that with han sanqian''s personality, even if he dies, he will definitely bite others with his teeth. but he has done nothing now, like a dead dog, which means that he will definitely is there some conspiracy being prepared?" lu ruoxin said.


    chi meng finally understood, meaning han sanqian was pretending to surrender!


    but the question is, what is the meaning of false surrender? !


    "even if you use all kinds of deceitful tactics, you won''t be like han sanqian, who will directly send yourself into the den of thieves, right?" chi meng frowned.


    after all, it is obvious that in the confrontation, when there are too many other factors that can be used, han sanqian almost always manages to cope with it with his head raised. the gap between the enemy and ourselves is too huge, and there is no way. matter.


    but the problem is, in such an environment, if han sanqian dares to take risks alone, isn''t he rushing to die? !


    he wanted to resist when the time came, but how could one person hit so many people? !


    lu ruoxin said: "no one can guess han sanqian''s thoughts, and no one knows what han sanqian is doing. every move of this guy is so incomprehensible and even makes people speechless, but the last one the reversal always makes you satisfied.¡±


    chi meng smiled softly: "it seems that the young lady has completely trusted han sanqian. no matter what he does, it will be right."


    lu ruoxin did not answer, but the faint smile on her face was enough to prove her thoughts.


    chi meng had followed lu ruoxin for so long and knew her temper and character well. he could tell that his young lady was fascinated by han sanqian.


    however, this is easy to understand. after all, even i, who have always had a deep prejudice against han sanqian, have to have great hope and trust in han sanqian''s performance on the battlefield at this moment.


    there is no way, this is all han sanqian using his own performance to constantly make himself believe in him.


    "since my daughter diu believes in han sanqian so much, there is no other way. i can only believe in han sanqian. this time, it depends on how he comes out of such a desperate situation."


    lu ruoxin still didn''t speak, but her eyes made it clear that she believed in han sanqian more than anyone else.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5026

    the dark cell was filled with darkness and dampness.


    especially under the ground of this kind of forest, it is so humid that it makes people feel a little suffocated.


    the dungeon is dug very deep, more than ten meters.


    although it was obvious that this dungeon was dug temporarily at the beginning of the war, the other party obviously had plans and plans to capture han sanqian.


    this dungeon also seemed to have been specially created in advance for han sanqian.


    although the whole place was simple, the walls were forged with special materials around it, making it impossible for han sanqian to escape by digging a hole in the ground after he was locked in.


    the one in the cell is even more exquisite.


    the surrounding walls are made of soft and hard materials, which can prevent various petty thefts and direct intrusion with super brute force.


    it is as difficult as climbing to heaven to escape from this kind of dungeon.


    after han sanqian was thrown in, the few soldiers responsible for transporting them fled the dungeon, fearing that if they stayed for even a second longer, they would be poisoned by this plague god.


    like a dead dog, han sanqian lay motionless in the dark and damp dungeon.


    one minute, two minutes, ten minutes...


    the dungeon was eerily quiet, as if there were no living creatures here.


    "han sanqian!"


    a gentle call woke up han sanqian, whose eyes were completely dark.


    he opened his eyes, but it was not pitch black.


    her eyes were bright, su yingxia stood there, looking at her quietly, her right hand slightly stretched out, as if she wanted to help han sanqian up.


    han sanqian also tried to get up and grab his hand, but he tried hard but found that his body could not support him at all. let alone holding su yingxia''s hand, he just wanted to lift his hand. it seems so difficult.


    "welcome summer!"


    han sanqian shouted softly and looked at her with his own eyes.


    "three thousand, you need to wake up. you told yourself not to faint at this time, otherwise your body will be even more unable to withstand the invasion of the poison.


    han sanqian suddenly woke up!


    poison!


    the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes. there was no su yingxia in front of him, and there was no light at all, only the endless darkness in the dungeon.


    han sanqian suddenly remembered that this was the last awakening hallucination he had when he almost fell into coma.


    "damn, you finally woke up."


    there was another voice.


    but han sanqian knew that this was not an illusion, but the voice of the dragon.


    "damn, i really thought you were going to die."


    han sanqian closed his eyes slightly and returned to consciousness: "there are so many people who want me, han sanqian, to die. i am easy to talk to, but i just don''t like fulfilling the enemy''s wishes."


    "you went too far this time."


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "the question is, do i have any other choice? after attacking the enemy''s food point, i was basically useless."


    "actually, it''s not much different from self-destruction. it''s just that the energy of self-destruction is greater, but i also came back with a broken life."


    there is no other way to save your own life by reducing the damage.


    however, during such a retreat, although han sanqian was able to preserve his body, his cultivation was almost completely exhausted and his meridians were severely damaged.


    "this kind of me is no different from ordinary people, so do you think i have other options?"


    "even if i am lucky enough to return to yetian city, yetian city will suffer a more violent attack. now that i take the initiative to surrender to them, yetian city will still get beaten, but the intensity will definitely not be as strong as the former."


    "and, most importantly, i thought that to end this war completely, i had to come here."


    "how courageous." the demonic dragon snorted coldly: "being in the same body with someone like you, i really don''t know whether to be happy or sad."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "i can''t give you this answer, only time can give it to you."


    the magic dragon said: "how can i help you?"


    "you can''t help me with anything. the only ones who can help me now are my enemies."


    after saying this, han sanqian opened his eyes and cut off the connection with the magic dragon.


    as soon as he woke up, the severe pain in his body instantly caused the little consciousness he had just woken up to almost fall apart again.


    but han sanqian knew very well that at this moment, he had to grit his teeth and hold on.


    if you can''t stand it, go see the king of hell now. if you can stand it, you will see miracles with great strength!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5027

    pain spread throughout the body.


    severe pain filled every nerve.


    if he were an ordinary person, he would have already vented his pain by roaring wildly.


    but han sanqian didn''t.


    he just gritted his teeth and persisted.


    big beads of sweat soaked his whole body, mixed with black poisonous sweat, so you couldn''t tell whether he was bleeding so much black liquid because he was poisoned, or whether he was sweating too much because he was in too much pain.


    he felt a little exhausted.


    although his will is still firm, the body will have the most natural reactions due to toxins, such as shaking, convulsions, etc., and these will greatly consume his physical strength.


    but he knew very well that he had no choice but to endure it.


    more than an hour passed.


    even if han sanqian endured it, his body''s limit had already given him a final red card warning.


    as he was discouraged, he fell directly to the ground.


    continuous cold sweats and physical exhaustion, not to mention being poisoned, even if you are not poisoned, a person can hardly resist for long.


    han sanqian has been holding on for so long, which is already very impressive.


    "damn it, did i really play too much and get myself involved?"


    "but i''m not willing to do it."


    "it''s just a little bit short. as long as i have something to eat and replenish my strength, i can last longer, but..."


    but now in this dungeon, where is there anything to eat?


    there is food in his space ring, which doesn''t even require any energy to open.


    but he needs a little strength.


    but han sanqian didn''t.


    if he calls for help, maybe the enemy will give him something to eat. however, if the enemy knows that he still has an appetite to eat, will the enemy let him go? will you give him time to breathe?


    obviously not!


    "if eating dirt can provide you with physical strength, i really don''t mind eating dirt."


    looking at the cold ground, han sanqian was very depressed.


    "call!"


    he was tired. under the extreme situation, just talking to himself in his mind seemed to be a huge drain.


    he wanted to close his eyes and rest.


    but at this moment, subtle noises brought him back to reality.


    he raised his eyes to find the sound and looked hard.


    soon, he found a white worm emerging from the ground in the distance.


    although it looks ugly, even though it''s a little disgusting, but... that''s just a supplement.


    han sanqian wanted to crawl over and grab it, but unfortunately he didn''t have the slightest strength at all. he used all his strength, but he could only open his mouth slightly.


    he just looked at the insect eagerly, maybe he was begging the insect to be stupid and enter his mouth obediently.


    obviously, such an idea is foolish, and having such extravagant hopes is no more than a dream.


    but unfortunately, there are some things that you clearly don¡¯t dare to think about, but the only thing that scares you is that you don¡¯t dare to think about them.


    when han sanqian was confused and his eyes widened, the white worm actually crawled towards han sanqian like this, and finally entered han sanqian''s mouth.


    han sanqian closed his mouth almost subconsciously.


    but han sanqian''s last consciousness told him that although such an outrageous thing had happened, a new problem had also arisen.


    he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    even if there is a supplement, he will be in coma because he can''t hold on, losing its little bit of weak effect.


    "if in the rest of my life you had appeared just a minute earlier, maybe i could have been saved."


    with a trace of regret, han sanqian closed his eyes reluctantly.


    he knew very well what it meant to close his eyes in such a dangerous situation. he might never wake up.


    but he really had no choice. he wanted to kill the enemy but was unable to save his life.


    everything seemed to be plunged into endless darkness, and everything was plunged into deathly silence.


    i don''t know how long it took, but han sanqian''s body suddenly began to glow with white light without him realizing it...


    in a corner of the dungeon, a smile appeared on a strange face.


    "i won''t let you die so easily. i''m not late either. i just made it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5028

    as soon as he finished speaking, the light on han sanqian began to rise even more intensely.


    looking from a distance, it almost illuminated his whole body, but it also made the darkness around him even more invisible, and the figure who was originally speaking was completely hidden in it.


    afterwards, the light on han sanqian''s body completely disappeared, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    it was just a dream, it was just a hallucination, nothing happened, nothing appeared.


    time passes again.


    one minute, one moment!


    count the hours!


    during this period, the soldiers guarding the cell came in several times to check whether han sanqian was dead or alive.


    but several times he came here, han sanqian was lying there like a dead dog. if there wasn''t still a faint aura still there, then those soldiers would have gone to report to their elders.


    suddenly, in the darkness, a pair of eyes suddenly opened.


    afterwards, two gleams of light appeared in his eyes.


    who else is it besides han sanqian? !


    "damn, i''m not dead?"


    han sanqian''s first words when he opened his eyes were full of surprise and confusion.


    he felt like he was dead, after all, everything was pitch black.


    just like the underworld!


    but in fact, the real touch made him feel that this was not the underworld, but a real place.


    "but i''m obviously already dead."


    his body was almost completely consumed, and the poison also took the opportunity to invade every corner of his body.


    it is impossible to save han sanqian like this.


    "how did i survive?"


    could it be that you ate that worm?


    because you ate insects, your body was replenished, and then your body used its own advantages to withstand the attack of toxins? !


    not likely.


    at that time, han sanqian was almost exhausted.


    even if there was a supplement, it was already too late and i would have fainted by then.


    unless, what he takes is a panacea.


    the powerful zhenqi can directly not only replenish the energy his body needs, but at the same time, the zhenqi can also make up for his injuries.


    only in this way could he barely save his life in this extreme state.


    but the problem is, it''s just a worm.


    don''t talk about anger or anything, it can''t even fill your stomach.


    "could it be that i, han sanqian, am really destined to be saved by god?"


    han sanqian was suddenly stunned. when he thought of this, he suddenly understood that something seemed wrong.


    "why are there insects underground?"


    if it were other places, it would be normal for there to be earthworms, old female worms and the like underground.


    especially the soil in the forest.


    fertile and moist, it is simply their paradise!


    but unfortunately, this is in a regular place.


    in fact, this place is not routine, on the contrary, it is abnormal.


    in an extremely cold place, frozen for thousands of miles, it is impossible for any living creatures to exist.


    in this regard, han sanqian had experienced extreme cold and naturally knew what the state of the land was like at that time.


    so, this insect came very strangely.


    hell, he even suddenly thought of those novels or the super european emperors on tv.


    could it be that you also have this situation? !


    "that''s not right." han sanqian dismissed this illusion directly.


    if ou huang does make sense, there is a logic that doesn''t add up.


    here, absolute protection is reinforced on all sides. the purpose itself is to prevent han sanqian from escaping and to prevent anyone from outside from coming to rescue him.


    with the current hardness around him, han sanqian in his prime might have been able to give it a try, but it was absolutely impossible for him to escape now.


    even if a person is like this, let alone a mere insect!


    "so, it''s impossible for him to come in. could it be..."


    han sanqian suddenly thought of something.


    immediately afterwards, he smacked his lips, seeming to reminisce about the previous taste.


    "as expected."


    han sanqian pursed his lips and smiled softly.


    he just said, this is impossible.


    the fact is, the taste doesn¡¯t match.


    no matter how delicious the insects are, they will most likely explode with juice when they are raw. however, han sanqian carefully tasted the insects in his mouth and found that this did not happen at all, and there was no juice-like substance left at all. trace.


    so¡­¡­


    "i know." han sanqian smiled mysteriously, then looked around: "come out, i know who it is."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5029

    "xiaobai, long time no see."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian closed his eyes gently.


    the surroundings were extremely silent, and there seemed to be no movement.


    however, han sanqian still sat there confidently, seemingly confident.


    "why do you think it''s me?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it is impossible for the insect to come in from the outside, so there is only one possibility. the insect followed me in."


    "i have no cultivation, my meridians are broken, and my body is weak, so i can''t make any changes on my own."


    "you are different."


    "the totem you have been relying on on my arm is hidden. although, most of the time i don''t wake you up, it is difficult for you to break through the level on your own, but considering that you have rested for so long, you should have enough strength and energy. to complete self-awakening.¡±


    "besides, a caterpillar...hum, i can''t think of anyone who could conjure such a thing."


    after hearing han sanqian''s analysis, a moment later, a chuckle came from inside: "i really can''t hide it from you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, a glimmer of light lit up in the corner, and a white shadow appeared there.


    different from before, xiaobai now looks more unreal.


    "what are you looking at? i rested for such a long time, and i finally thought i could come back to the world, kill everyone, and shock my power as the beast king. as a result, all the things i just refined are given to you." xiaobai said angrily.


    "i know that if i jumped out and told you that i was feeding you with the things i had managed to raise myself, you would definitely not agree."


    "but your condition is critical, so i have to take advantage of the situation when you are dying and have a hallucination, and turn everything i have worked hard into into a worm for you to eat."


    han sanqian couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. no wonder a bug suddenly appeared here, no wonder the bug ran to his mouth so coincidentally, and no wonder he fell into a coma after eating it and could wake up again.


    sure enough, just like the magic pill, it uses energy to not only replenish one''s own energy, but also repair one''s own injuries.


    "hey, i''m following you, this unlucky guy. i thought i could enjoy spicy food, but in the end i was shocked to find that i have become your cash machine." xiaobai scolded.


    although it was a scolding, han sanqian could tell that xiaobai actually didn''t mind.


    it''s more of a complaint about good feelings.


    "however, you are too seriously injured. all the energy i have developed can only replenish your body and protect your heart. and the poison in your body is so strong that it may attack your heart at any time. when the time comes, even if daluo immortal is powerless to make a comeback. so, boss, you can¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    of course han sanqian knew his physical condition. just because he couldn''t die for the time being didn''t mean he couldn''t die.


    once the toxicity sets in, he may fart at any time, and at that time, it would be pointless for him to rely on anything to help him.


    he must consolidate his foundation within a limited time.


    "how much energy do you have left?"


    xiaobai was depressed: "damn, are you too cruel? i just woke up. han sanqian, when i helped you control so many spiritual beasts, i was consumed so much that i couldn''t speak. i finally went into hibernation to recuperate. , i made some savings, but as soon as i came out, i spent them all just to save you. now, you even want to use a fucking spoon to consume all the last bits of my family wealth?"


    han sanqian was also ashamed.


    i have to admit that what xiaobai said is indeed true.


    compared to the taotie of evil and linlong, its time was neither too long nor too late, just stuck in the middle, but it was also the moment when it encountered the most danger.


    even the void sect directly came to bo to fight, and xiaobai was still the main force at that time...


    thinking about it, it seems that xiaobai really didn''t enjoy a good life, which directly made han sanqian feel guilty.


    "okay, okay, don''t look like this anymore. hey, you and i are one. if you die, i won''t live long, so... tell me, what do you want?" xiaobai said.


    han sanqian cleared his throat, suppressed his guilt, and said, "i want you to do me a favor. although this will most likely make you sleep longer, i swear, whatever i, han sanqian, will do in the future, i will definitely do it." it¡¯s also your fault, xiaobai.¡±


    xiaobai smiled: "damn, when did you become so insensitive? tell me what you want me to do!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5030

    "i want you to help me light the five elements divine stone!"


    only when activated by the five elements divine stone can the power of the divine stone be enough to repair the scars in han sanqian''s body that were destroyed by the poison.


    only with the activation of the five elements divine stone can it be possible for han sanqian to regain a certain amount of strength to fight against the poison.


    although this may not necessarily succeed, there is definitely a chance to give it a try.


    xiaobai didn''t speak, but the person and the beast had already communicated with each other in their hearts.


    as soon as xiao bai moved, a white energy surrounded han sanqian again, and then the five elements divine stone flew out of han sanqian''s space ring.


    as the white energy finally gathered in the five elements divine stone, the five elements divine stone without light suddenly lit up with five bright lights.


    afterwards, it began to rotate slightly, and gradually released a green light towards han sanqian.


    at that moment, han sanqian felt extremely comfortable.


    it''s like the sun is gently soothing yourself, and it''s like the spring breeze is taking care of yourself.


    the severe pain finally began to diminish under this condition, which made han sanqian finally couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    watching han sanqian, who was surrounded by green, enter the state of trance again, xiaobai smiled gently, without making any sound, turned into a ray of light and penetrated into the totem on han sanqian''s arm.


    the totem lit up and completely returned to its original appearance.


    in the dungeon, it was very quiet again...


    ¡ª¡ª


    night city.


    because of the continuous attacks and fierce spells outside, bursts of shaking were clearly felt in yetian city at this time.


    hai jin knew very well that this was a sign that the formation was about to lose its hold.


    scar couldn''t sit still: "hai jin, if this continues, i''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on for long."


    hai jin also knew this, but he had been thinking carefully with his eyes closed.


    he had a bag given to him by han sanqian, but han sanqian also said that he should not open it until the last critical moment.


    but now, is it considered the most critical time? !


    if this doesn¡¯t count, then when? do we really have to wait until the enemy attacks?


    at that time, is it still too late? !


    however, hai jin was really afraid that he could not control it well and delay the fighter plane.


    at this moment, a subordinate came over and said softly: "commander, deputy commander, someone is urgently seeking to see you."


    hai jin frowned: "who is it?"


    "it''s from the original intelligence team."


    "from the intelligence team?" hai jin was confused.


    huya has followed han sanqian out of the city. why are they coming to find him? !


    however, now that he is one of his own, there is no reason for hai jin to disappear.


    "let them in."


    the subordinate took the order and waved towards the door, and soon the two people were brought in.


    "subordinates listen to the news!"


    "my subordinates are far away!"


    "i''ve met the deputy commander, i''ve met the commander-in-chief."


    hai jin and scar looked at each other, scar nodded, and then hai jin said, "brothers, what are you doing?"


    "my subordinates ting feng and mu yuanyuan are with my captain huya. i can hear the captain''s secret words from thousands of miles away."


    "my subordinates can see the captain''s position from a thousand miles away."


    hearing this, hai jin understood very well that the two people were anxious to see him, probably because they had information about huya.


    and huya and han sanqian are together, which means...


    "since you two know the exact location of huya, why didn''t you tell us earlier?" hai jin asked anxiously.


    "forget it, what''s the use of me blaming you, you don''t know the whole thing."


    hai jin was also anxious for a moment, and then he unintentionally said some inappropriate words.


    the two of them were not angry, and muyuan said: "the two of us have also detected that the captain is in the enemy''s base camp at this time. therefore, we feel that this matter may be quite troublesome, so we quickly reported it to our two superiors."


    "are they in the enemy''s base camp?" hai jin almost couldn''t sit still.


    could it be that something happened to han sanqian and huya?


    it seems that this is the only possibility.


    thinking of this, hai jin suddenly panicked.


    "currently, the captain is in the enemy''s formation. the two of us suspect that the captain may have had an accident and was caught. therefore, we do not dare to delay this matter and come here to report. by the way, i dare to ask, is the city closed? why is the captain outside the city?"


    hai jin didn''t want to answer, but in order to stabilize the morale of the army, he could only say: "he has a special mission to perform. the city is still safe, so you don''t need to worry."


    the two looked at each other: "yes, then i and i will take our leave."


    when the two of them got down, scar said hurriedly: "hai jin, now that things have come to a close, we have to look at the tips the leader left for us!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5031

    "the alliance leader and hai jin are now in the enemy''s camp, which means they must be in danger. this is the most urgent moment."


    seeing that hai jin was still reluctant to take action, scar hurriedly urged.


    hai jin frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "it''s so urgent. what are you still thinking about?"


    scar is very anxious, and hai jin can understand this urgency.


    faced with such a critical matter, why shouldn''t hai jin be anxious? !


    but hai jin also knows very well that at times like this, he needs to be more stable.


    don''t mess up the rules.


    "i''m thinking that this may not be the time to use the bag."


    scar was completely speechless: "hai jin, when is it not the time to use the bag? damn it, then tell me when is the most appropriate time? do you have to wait for the enemy to put the sword on it?" in our necks?¡±


    hai jin was annoyed and glared at scar: "scar, can you calm down? the alliance leader is in danger, do you think i feel better?"


    "you and i are the commanders of the polar bear corps, the last line of defense for yetian city. if we can''t handle it calmly, then what''s the use of the leader keeping us here?"


    "he handed the city over to us, so we should use all our strength to protect it, right?"


    scar said anxiously: "but you are still unmoved by this situation. you have not used your full strength."


    "scar, your full strength doesn''t just rely on brute force, it also relies on your brains."


    the two people were completely at odds with each other, and they were full of tension for a while.


    "scar, if you think about it carefully, why did the alliance leader give us this kit?! well, even if the alliance leader is in danger now, could he have expected that he would definitely reach that point?! he gave us the tips to prepare for the encounter in yetian city, not himself. do you understand what i mean?"


    looking at hai jin''s serious eyes, after scar''s anger subsided, he thought about it carefully and found that it was not impossible to understand the truth.


    the tips han sanqian left behind were obviously more prepared for the crisis encountered by yetian city.


    it is obvious that yetian city cannot be said to be in a desperate situation in the true sense.


    although it may be a desperate situation, it is by no means a certainty.


    "okay, hai jin, you are my brother, i trust you completely, and your brain is better than mine. so tell me, what should we do now? what about the leader? they are in danger now, and we can''t just turn a blind eye. don''t you care about anything?" scar asked.


    hai jin frowned and looked at scar: "you mean, you will listen to me, right?"


    "yes, i completely listen to you. if you ask us to do the miscellaneous work, we will do it." scar said resolutely.


    hai jin nodded: "okay, since you said so, i will also tell you what i think. however, i have to agree in advance that you are not allowed to fall out or be so impatient again."


    "okay, you say."


    hai jin looked at scar and said seriously: "as you just said, we won''t do anything."


    "what? haijin, are you fucking crazy?"


    hai jin said: "if you really treat me as a brother, then believe in what i do."


    "that is our leader, our boss. if he is taken down, i ask you, can our yetian city be able to defend it? i ask you again, what is the meaning of holding it?"


    "scar, i said, if you want to listen to me, then do what i say instead of yelling at me here!"


    "i am the commander-in-chief, you are just the deputy!"


    "but you have to understand that before the alliance leader left, he assigned the task to me, and this bag of tips was also given to me!" hai jin finished his words and looked at scar resolutely: "do you believe it doesn¡¯t matter whether you don¡¯t believe it or not, i am announcing it now!¡±


    "yetian city remains as it is, stand still! if anyone disobeys the order, brothers will not be allowed to do anything! kill him!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5032

    scar''s body was trembling, because of anger and confusion.


    he didn''t expect that hai jin, who had always been soft-spoken, could be so violent with him at this moment.


    with scar''s temper, he really wanted to fight back, but scar also knew very well that the brother in front of him who he had been with day and night for a long time was actually worthy of his trust.


    he strives so abnormally, which shows that he has his own confidence and ideas.


    with my own brain, i really shouldn''t argue with him.


    at least, that''s the overall picture.


    "okay, since hai jin is so insistent, as your brother or as the commander of the polar bear corps, i should be responsible for everyone''s lives." after finishing his words, scar patted hai jin on the shoulder: "both brothers are of the same mind. i was the one who got excited just now. i apologize to you."


    seeing scar being so sincere, hai jin also sighed and patted his shoulder: "we all live and die together. at the same time, we also shoulder the responsibility of carrying the entire polar bear corps. no one will give up easily."


    "as for the alliance leader, it''s not that i don''t want to take care of it, but that we can''t take care of it. scar, i know you can''t understand, but let me ask you, even if we rush away now, what''s the point?"


    "the other party is a million lions. how many of us are there?"


    "if you rush over, what else can you do except to die?"


    even if scar doesn''t want to admit it, the ironclad fact is actually right in front of him.


    they use formations, but now they can only hide in the city. if they attack directly, they have to break into the enemy''s core area. in fact, it doesn''t even matter whether they can see han sanqian. just whether they can rush into the core area is a big deal. it''s a huge unknown.


    "moreover, before the alliance leader left, he actually told me many times that you and i should guard yetian city no matter what, lest they succeed and our old nest is taken away. it¡¯s the name of a landless wanderer.¡±


    "so, how can we lose yetian city?"


    scar nodded heavily: "hey, it was my fault just now. when my brain gets hot and my temper gets angry..., forget it, let''s not talk about it. hai jin, i will do the charge and charge into battle. you are the one who is the strategist. let¡¯s decide.¡±


    hai jin smiled softly: "then we will guard yetian city. as long as we don''t see the body of the leader for a day, we have to guard yetian city for a day. and if something happens to the leader, it doesn''t matter, we will take care of him revenge, death in exchange for killing the enemy.¡±


    scar slapped his chest: "no problem!"


    speaking of han sanqian''s body, coincidentally, the other side was also talking about...


    in the base camp, the elder looked at the clock and saw that han sanqian had been thrown into the dungeon for some time. according to his understanding of the poison, han sanqian should be about the same.


    he stretched out his hand and summoned the servants who were ready to serve him.


    "what''s going on over there in the dungeon now?" the elder asked softly.


    "there is no movement yet." the servant replied.


    "han sanqian is not completely dead yet?"


    "it''s true that life is a bit too hard."


    the elder nodded: "although he is a disabled person now, as the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. after all, that guy is still a person, and he should be able to last for so long. however, according to time, he should be completely poisoned by the poison at this moment, and he will definitely die. you send someone to go to the dungeon, and if he dies, pull his body out of the dungeon and bring it here."


    "elder, what if he''s not dead?"


    "if he''s not dead, then just wait."


    there is no need to expose the body of han sanqian who is not dead. as long as he is alive, he will bring a glimmer of hope to his subordinates.


    "of course, it would be best if he could say something to beg for mercy. otherwise, let him wait there to die."


    "yes!"


    when the man finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    but as soon as he reached the door, someone came in.


    looking at his clothes and appearance, it was obvious that the person coming in was someone from the dungeon.


    seeing this, the man did not leave, but temporarily followed the person who came in to the elder''s side, waiting for the situation.


    "i have seen the elder!" the man knelt down.


    obviously, when this person comes over, there must be a new situation in the dungeon...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5033

    the elder nodded slightly: "is there any new news from han sanqian?"


    the man lowered his head: "elder, there is indeed something going on with han sanqian in the dungeon."


    "oh? what''s going on?" the elder raised his eyebrows and became interested.


    "after this guy was imprisoned in the dungeon, he had been lying there motionless like a dead dog. but just now, this guy suddenly seemed to be much better, even though he kept yelling in pain. my subordinates don¡¯t know how to handle this situation, so i report it to you quickly and ask for your instructions.¡±


    the servant hurriedly said: "elder, is it possible that han sanqian is really a thousand-year-old insect who is dead but not stiff?"


    the elder shook his head, extremely calm.


    "he''s not getting better. under the extreme poison, i don''t believe han''s three thousand mortal bodies can withstand it. he is just a flashback after being completely poisoned at this time."


    the servant seemed to understand the reasoning behind this.


    many people have this kind of moment of reflection before they die. in some cases, even people who have been paralyzed their entire lives can suddenly stand up and walk.


    han sanqian was as motionless as a dead dog before. suddenly he woke up and cried out in pain, which was within the normal range.


    "go back and keep watching. he should die soon. when he is dead, come and notify me immediately."


    "yes."


    the subordinate resigned, and the servant who had previously taken the order naturally no longer had to go to the dungeon.


    the man soon returned to the dungeon.


    although he was still in front of the dungeon door, han sanqian''s shouts could no longer be heard at this time.


    "is that guy dead?" he asked.


    the main task of several colleagues and him was to guard the dungeon, and it was obvious that han sanqian in the dungeon at this time was no longer a threat like a dog. therefore, their tasks were easier and more comfortable.


    several people were sitting together, drinking their special wine.


    "when you went to report to the elders, the guy shut up not long after he stepped forward. we thought he was dead, but when we ran down and took a look, we found that he had just fainted from the pain and was still breathing."


    hearing this, the man was depressed: "fuck, his grandma''s life is really cheap. after struggling for so long, he still doesn''t die?"


    "well, if he''s not dead, he''s not dead. the higher-ups may want him to die quickly, but for us, it''s best that he, the bastard, never dies."


    "that''s right, as long as he doesn''t die, we have to guard him. although guarding him is quite boring, don''t forget, it''s also quite relaxing."


    "yeah, look at those people on the front line, endless siege of the city, what kind of day it was, how leisurely we are here."


    looking at the smiles on the faces of several colleagues, the man thought about it carefully and it seemed that what they said made sense.


    as long as han sanqian is not dead, the group of people guarding the dungeon will be happy and relaxed.


    "so does the motherfucker."


    taking the wine handed over by his colleagues, he sat down and said, "however, when i went to the elder''s barracks just now, i saw that the elder almost sent someone to check. we, we still have to be careful."


    "we''ll take turns to go to the front to keep watch for a while. we can play secretly by ourselves, but we can''t get caught, otherwise none of us will be able to escape."


    several people nodded.


    "i''ve also drunk a lot. i''m going to watch from the front now. if anyone comes by then, i''ll notify you in advance. by the way, remember to have someone come and replace me later."


    someone stood up and prepared his "eyes" in advance towards the place he must pass on the way to the base camp.


    the few remaining people no longer had any worries, and naturally they happily started changing glasses.


    and now in the dungeon.


    han sanqian was still lying in the darkness.


    it seems that his condition is not good, he is motionless, not much different from the first.


    however, if someone was lurking next to him at this time without him noticing, he would definitely be able to hear han sanqian breathing smoothly without any precautions.


    suddenly, in the darkness, han sanqian''s eyes suddenly opened.


    compared with the previous one, han sanqian''s eyes clearly had a different light this time.


    it is a kind of spirituality that only living people have, and it is a kind of spirit that is not terminally ill. these all show that han sanqian''s situation seems to be completely different from when he first entered the dungeon.


    at this moment, han sanqian suddenly sat up from the ground, with a smile on his face: "hey..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5034

    "god really decided that my life should not be cut off."


    han sanqian smiled obscenely.


    with the help of the five elements divine stone, han sanqian can''t say that he has an advantage in the fight against the poison in his body, but at least he is not helpless at first.


    now, he has regained some strength, and the black liquid flowing out of his body has obviously begun to decrease.


    "old dog, it''s your fault if you give me a chance to breathe."


    "if i were you, i would definitely kill me with one knife. do you have to torture me completely? do you want to mess with my mentality? i''m afraid that in the end, you will be the one who loses my mentality!"


    "there is a saying that goes well, the world is full of reincarnation."


    after saying this, han sanqian laughed.


    "however, it will take some time."


    "these poisons are a hundred times more powerful than i imagined. if you want to completely control them, there is no chance, but time does not wait for anyone."


    if han sanqian is given a few months, han sanqian is confident that he can suppress the toxins in his body. but obviously, that old dog may be able to give himself a few days of patience, but he will never give himself such a long time.


    so, this simply won''t work.


    the only way is...


    on their own!


    in other words, rely on the book of heaven!


    relying on the time difference in the book of heaven world, han sanqian can indeed complete the time he needs.


    however, this comes with a huge risk.


    that is, once he enters the world of the book of heaven, the book of heaven will fall directly into the cell.


    once the enemy discovers that he is missing, the enemy will search the cell after all, and it is almost certain that the book of heaven will be found.


    by then, han sanqian''s losses would be even greater.


    but under the current situation, han sanqian had to do this again.


    therefore, he must take risks and play with the time difference at the same time.


    the time it takes to enter the heavenly book is not too long each time, and then it is repeated over and over again to piece together the fragmented time, and finally complete the time required for han sanqian.


    although this is the safest, it is not without risks.


    the more times it is repeated, it means that the risk is constantly rising. if you often walk by the river, there is no one who does not get your shoes wet. if you walk too much at night, you will always encounter ghosts.


    however, han sanqian bought himself a certain amount of time in the early stage.


    he had just deliberately cried out in pain and attracted the guards above. they would definitely come to check on his condition.


    afterwards, if he pretends to be fainted again, the vigilance of the group of people will be relaxed, and they should not come to check his situation in a short period of time.


    therefore, in theory, han sanqian should have at least half to an hour of safe time.


    and if this is converted into time in the world of the book of heaven, then han sanqian also has a lot of time to fight against the poison in advance and prepare himself physically.


    "as for how the next iteration will proceed, we can only take it one step at a time. the most important thing right now is to allow yourself to recover."


    thinking of this, han sanqian made up his mind, but this was still missing the most critical link.


    that is to open the heavenly book!


    xiao bai''s appearance gave him half of his strength to survive.


    half of the power is given to the operation of the five elements divine stone.


    although han sanqian himself is in slightly better health now, the problem is that his meridians are still in a useless state and his cultivation level is not at all.


    to open the book of heaven, it is no less difficult than letting him fly directly to the sky.


    "everything is already in place. now, all we need is the east wind." han sanqian said.


    obviously, this dongfeng is none other than huya.


    han sanqian wanted to protect huya, and his real purpose was only one.


    that is, when you are in the most danger, you can still have someone to rely on.


    deep into the tiger''s den, there are many dangers. no matter how confident and powerful han sanqian is, and how fast his mind is, he will still be unable to escape if he is alone.


    just like in the ocean, you always have to have something to grab onto.


    if the tiger tooth is used normally, it is not even a floating board, it can only be regarded as a stone that drags oneself down.


    but if he can be the enemy''s man, then he is a floating plank in the sea.


    and if his position is higher, naturally, the surface of the floating board will be larger.


    of course, huya didn''t understand this, and han sanqian couldn''t tell him in advance, because if he was mentally prepared, his performance would not be too natural.


    "i hope huya, you won''t disappoint me."


    han sanqian looked at the door of the cell and smiled softly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5035

    in fact, han sanqian knew very well that if huya was loyal to him and he didn''t tell him the truth, his overall behavior would not be too natural.


    he was somewhat worried and so on.


    and these may also become clues for him to be discovered by the other party.


    however, if he was told, he would be even more frightened when the opponent has such a large number of troops.


    is a person who is guilty but has no other flaws easily discovered by his enemies, or a person who is fearful and timid?


    the answer is obviously the latter.


    therefore, han sanqian chose the latter.


    if you are caught, the other party will inevitably relax their vigilance.


    tianhu needs credit, so he will naturally help huya to cover up.


    therefore, under this multiple protection, han sanqian believed that even if some people had doubts about huya, the overall problem should not be big.


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly stopped sitting and chose to lie on the ground, then closed his eyes.


    "the east wind should be coming soon." he chuckled softly.


    sure enough, almost as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, there were bursts of footsteps outside the cell.


    under the leadership of several guards, a figure has arrived in front of the cell door.


    this person is none other than the hu ya that han sanqian was talking about.


    although he is still the original intelligence captain today, it is obvious that everyone knows that the man who captured han sanqian will receive a formal large reward after the battle, and also knows that his future is limitless.


    therefore, his status is much higher than his current position.


    the few guards were obedient and treated him with respect.


    "master huya, han sanqian is in the prison." the leader said hurriedly.


    huya nodded slightly.


    he had actually wanted to come and see han sanqian for a long time.


    after all, han sanqian had great trust in him and taught him so many things. even before the crucifixion, he did not drag him into the water, but gave him the opportunity to get promoted.


    although we haven''t been in contact with such people for too long, they already have a place in huya''s heart.


    however, he was afraid of being stared at before, and han sanqian might be dead, so he didn''t dare to come over.


    previously, he heard han sanqian suddenly cry out in pain. after knowing that han sanqian was not dead, he could no longer control his heart. he heard han sanqian cry out in pain and wanted to come over to see if the person he had captured was dead. reason to die came to inspect the dungeon.


    "i caught him with my own hands, and even staged an undercover scene in front of him. i think this person must hate me. i heard that he woke up suddenly, and i was a little worried. i came here to see if he was dead. .after all, this is a big worry for me." huya pretended to be worried.


    when several other people heard this, they found that the reason was valid, and they did not doubt it too much.


    "there is no need to worry. i heard from the elders that the poison has now reached a critical moment of full-scale outbreak. although han sanqian has woken up, it is just a flashback."


    hearing this, huya''s expression was a little bad, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. he pretended to smile lightly and said: "really? if that''s the case, then it''s naturally best to save me from worrying. however, for the sake of safety, i''ll still go it¡¯s best to meet him once, at least i can feel at ease, right?¡±


    "i''m right!"


    several guards led huya into the cell while flattering him.


    smelling the stench in the cell, huya wrinkled his nose visibly.


    it is simply sad for the leader to be in such an environment.


    but he could only pretend to be disgusted, as if he disliked the stench here.


    "master, han sanqian is over there." the leader pointed to the cell not far ahead and said.


    although it was very dark here, after adapting to the light, huya could still see a figure lying there motionless in the cell.


    "no movement?" hu ya directly picked up a hard object on his body and threw it towards han sanqian inside.


    sure enough, there was no reaction when it hit han sanqian.


    "it seems that what the elder said is right. it''s really a comeback." huya said with a smile, and then he looked at the leader aside: "come here, there is something i want to talk to you about..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5036

    when the leading soldier heard this, he hurriedly came forward and said, "master, what are your orders?"


    huya smiled: "that''s right. didn''t i pretend to be a rebel before and went to han sanqian''s place? you know this, right?"


    the leading soldier nodded repeatedly: "master, of course i have heard of your great deeds. this is simply wonderful and unspeakable. only you have such courage. i really admire you."


    huya shook his head: "i''m not saying this to flatter you. i just want to tell you that although i successfully joined han sanqian''s side, it was actually not easy for him. han sanqian was a thief. , is vicious by nature, like a fucking pervert. after i joined, he has always made things difficult for me and even humiliated me. damn, i have been holding my breath. originally, the elders and the others could just punish this guy. but who knew that tianhu¡¯s bad-tempered bastard couldn¡¯t bear his anger, so he used poison after a few strokes, so¡­¡±


    before huya could speak, the leading soldier had instantly understood what huya meant: "hey, what do you mean, sir, while han sanqian is still breathing, you can settle the old and new grudges with him? "


    huya laughed loudly: "good brother, you understand me!"


    the leading soldier chuckled: "we are young, so of course we must learn to read people''s faces and understand their thoughts."


    huya took out some amethysts from his bag and put them in the man''s hands: "sensible people are generally not treated badly. it''s convenient for you..."


    the leading soldier said hurriedly: "thank you for the reward. you guys have some things to do outside, so go out first. if you and han sanqian have something to say, feel free to say it. we don''t know anything, because you don''t know anything today. i¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    huya nodded with satisfaction and took out some more amethysts: "good brother, tell me your name. when the war is over, you can follow me."


    huya is now an upstart, and his future prospects are limitless. naturally, these soldiers are flocking to him.


    after all, this is the best backer, bar none.


    although the status of those old powerful people is more stable, most of their cronies have been following them for many years. even if you get in, you will never see the time to get ahead. but these new powerful people are different. they have no connections and not many arms. .


    if you join them at this time, as long as you work hard, you will soon gain their trust and become their confidant.


    naturally, status and other things will also rise with the tide.


    such a good master, the leading soldier and a group of others are eager to fawn over him.


    "the younger one''s name is laifu." the man replied.


    "okay, i remember you, let''s go out."


    "yes, the young one is waiting outside. moreover, i have secret soldiers hiding in front. we will know in advance if anyone comes. when the time comes, shall i inform you in advance?"


    hu ya nodded: "okay, but i want to have a good time with han sanqian, so it''s best not to come in without my instructions. if someone really comes to see the prison, cough first outside. , so i can clean up the scene."


    the leading soldier nodded quickly and handed the key to the cell into huya''s hand: "i understand, i''ll be excused later. you have fun."


    after saying this, the leading soldier waved and left obediently with the others.


    after confirming that they had left, huya immediately put away his smile, his expression full of guilt and worry.


    he walked to the cell in a few steps. after opening the cell door, he walked into the cell and stood next to han sanqian.


    although the smell in the room was very offensive, huya not only did not dislike it at all, but squatted down and got closer to han sanqian.


    "leader, huya is late. huya is sorry for you."


    huya lowered his head deeply.


    but at this moment, a voice came out: "you are not late, you are just in time, and you have nothing to apologize to me."


    hearing the sound, huya was obviously startled, but soon, something even more surprising happened. han sanqian, who was lying on the ground, actually sat up...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5037

    "leader, you..." huya was shocked.


    in his mind, han sanqian was probably dying at this time, and might even die at any time.


    what he never expected was that han sanqian could not only speak at this time, but also sit up on his own.


    "don''t worry, i won''t die yet." han sanqian smiled, looked at huya, and said, "i knew i wouldn''t see the wrong person. you kid, you came to see me after all."


    "leader, did you know that i would come to see you?" huya asked suspiciously.


    han sanqian smiled: "although i asked you to return to your original army, i can see that you still have a brotherly relationship with me, so you will definitely come to see me, especially when i am in the cell not only was he not dead, but when he suddenly cried out in pain..."


    huya''s thoughts were seen through by han sanqian, and he felt a little embarrassed for a moment.


    han sanqian smiled, and then told him everything about his previous arrangements for huya.


    after listening to han sanqian''s explanation, huya was stunned for a few seconds before realizing it. he really didn''t expect that he would be included in han sanqian''s calculations.


    no wonder the original troops have been chased and beaten by han sanqian all this time. now that they have returned home carefully, it is not incomprehensible.


    this guy is so smart that he can do almost anything.


    "i know that doing this may make you feel guilty for a long time, but there is no other way. i am also doing it for the overall good." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "but don''t worry, i know that i suddenly tell you at this time that everything is just a drama arranged by me, which may make you somewhat unhappy. these unhappiness may come from me not telling you something in advance, or it may it¡¯s because you may feel pretty good now that you¡¯ve returned here and don¡¯t want to move again.¡±


    "but no matter what, i won''t force you."


    "you can still choose your own path in the future. either you still follow me, or you follow the current army. how about it?"


    huya hesitated for a moment.


    what han sanqian said was not untrue. huya would never hesitate before han sanqian asked tianhu to help huya whiten his skin.


    but during the time after returning, huya began to slowly accept the reality, but who knew that at this time han sanqian would...


    therefore, for a moment, huya didn''t know how to answer.


    however, han sanqian could understand this feeling, so he was not angry.


    "okay, leader, don''t say anything. i have lived for most of my life. i can tell who is good to me and who is fake. i can tell you what you have to say." huya still strengthened his resolve. heart.


    in fact, this choice was really difficult when i was forced to do so at first, but now it is much easier.


    this is the case sometimes. you are obviously tired of your current life, but most people don''t have the courage to take this step.


    at first, under han sanqian''s hard and soft tactics, he walked out.


    in fact, now that we have come out, there are no other barriers.


    "okay, although it seems a pity that you gave up what you may have now and in the future, han sanqian can guarantee that you will not regret it any day in the future, i said so."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he patted him on the shoulder to encourage him.


    huya nodded.


    "the ultimate poison is indeed very powerful. it is so powerful that i, the poison king, can''t resist it. however, fortunately, i am the poison king. there is huge poison in my blood all year round, so my body is very sensitive to the poison." resistance is also incomparable to ordinary people.¡±


    "it is precisely because of this that i have always been able to withstand the most poisonous attacks. otherwise, i would have died countless times."


    "however, being able to resist can only guarantee that i will not die. i am still in extreme danger. if it is delayed for too long, the poison will slowly adapt to my body. by then, there will be no way to save my life. surgery, so i had to treat myself as soon as possible."


    "and the key link lies with you. are you willing to help me?" han sanqian asked.


    "leader, how do you want me to help you?"


    "i have an arrangement!" han sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5038

    the whole arrangement is actually very simple. han sanqian will use the power of huya to help him open the book of heaven.


    afterwards, huya guarded the book of heaven for han sanqian in the cell.


    if any outsider approaches, the outsider will blow a whistle, leaving huya some time to "clean up" the scene in the cell.


    what huya had to do was to use this time to quickly enter the book of heaven to inform han sanqian.


    calculating the time difference between the heavenly book world and the outside world, huya has more than enough time to operate like this.


    "then alliance leader, if you go in and there is no movement from my side and i don''t go into the book of heaven to look for you, do you want to come out and do some miscellaneous things?"


    han sanqian smiled: "have you forgotten that there is an elite team in the world of the book of heaven?"


    upon hearing this, huya suddenly remembered that there was indeed a team of people in the world of tianshu.


    it was originally used to cooperate with the two men in destroying the granary, but due to the special situation of the grain dot at that time, this team was never released.


    if han sanqian hadn''t reminded him of this, huya would have almost forgotten it.


    "when the time comes, they will take care of me inside, and you will take care of me outside." han sanqian said.


    huya nodded: "i know the leader."


    han sanqian stood up and patted his shoulder: "give me time, and i will give you a future. let''s take action."


    huya looked at han sanqian. although he was smiling, his eyes gave huya enough confidence.


    "don''t worry, alliance leader, huya will buy you enough time."


    after saying that, huya began to follow han sanqian''s teachings. after releasing the energy, and then using han sanqian''s special method, the book of heaven was opened.


    when the white light flashed, han sanqian disappeared, leaving only a scroll of calligraphy and painting in his hand.


    in fact, han sanqian also knew that this time, his risks were very high.


    the heavenly book is placed in the hands of a person who has just joined me not long ago.


    this is different from the usual teaching of skills and karma!


    those are just some things that were lost in vain, but if the heavenly book fell into the hands of others, it would be fatal to han sanqian.


    however, han sanqian really has no other good choices at the moment.


    he could only bite the bullet.


    as the white light receded, han sanqian returned to the familiar world of the book of heaven.


    although han sanqian cannot absorb enough spiritual energy now, it can still make han sanqian feel much more comfortable.


    "i''ll wait to see the leader."


    from a distance, the elite team members spotted han sanqian and rushed over one by one.


    "leader, have you found some food and told us to prepare for action?"


    "damn, everyone who lives here feels like months have passed. it''s so boring that my hands are itching."


    "leader, take us out quickly. today, we must give them a hard blow."


    "leader, in the past few days, none of us have slacked off because of waiting. we have been practicing hard. therefore, feel free to leave the task to us. we will complete it successfully."


    seeing the high morale of each of his brothers, han sanqian was quite pleased.


    they did not live up to their own expectations, nor did they waste the vast resources given to them.


    "brothers, due to the complicated situation at liangdian, i have completed the attack mission with huya alone. however, precisely because of the destruction of liangdian, i have exhausted all my cultivation, and now my meridians are completely damaged. the situation is critical."


    "the most difficult thing is that now i am still poisoned."


    speaking of this, han sanqian himself was a little speechless and helpless.


    it¡¯s so useless, and the key point is that it must be poisoned...


    "leader, how could this happen?"


    "are you poisoned? can you cure it?"


    a group of people were very concerned about han sanqian''s physical condition. after all, han sanqian, the alliance leader, really had nothing to say about his treatment of them.


    comparing themselves with each other, they naturally regarded han sanqian as their good boss.


    "the poison i was poisoned is very powerful. there is no soft way to cure it, it can only be cured hard."


    "leader, what is a hard solution?"


    han sanqian said: "it''s very simple. i just use my own body to suppress the poison. this is the hard solution."


    "but alliance leader, you have no cultivation level now, and your meridians are still broken..."


    han sanqian said: "so, i urgently need you to help me get through this. are you willing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5039

    "leader, we are all soldiers brought out by you. without you, we still don''t know what we are doing."


    "it takes a thousand days to raise an army, but it only takes a moment. don''t ask us to help you with anything. even if you ask us to go out and work for you, we will never say no."


    "leader, if you have anything to do, just give me your instructions."


    han sanqian nodded: "thank you brothers. that''s it. i don''t have any cultivation at the moment. therefore, if i want to heal my wounds, i can''t find any basic plan at all. i need you to lay down the basic plan for me. so. since then, i have slowly recovered, and there is still a chance."


    "no problem, we are just worried that our cultivation is not enough and we will be a drag on you."


    "we have been waiting here for a long time, and we have been practicing more diligently during this period. now it is really full, and there is no problem at all."


    "that is!"


    han sanqian said: "okay, let''s get ready to start."


    after saying that, han sanqian returned to his bamboo house with everyone.


    later, under han sanqian''s instruction, the group of people divided into two groups. they take turns to help themselves activate the five elements divine stone, so that the five elements divine stone has more energy to repair and replenish themselves.


    in this way, they work in groups, and one group is responsible for the logistics support of others. they can keep the five elements divine stone running continuously without stopping.


    "the next period of time will be very hard and boring. are you all ready?" han sanqian asked.


    everyone nodded without hesitation.


    "okay, before we start, i have one last thing to say to everyone. during the process of healing me, because i have poison in my body, there may be many unexpected situations in the future. please remember, no need to don''t make a fuss and don''t come to rescue me or help me, because not only may you not be able to save me, but you may also be accidentally injured by me."


    "the only thing you have to do is to find a way to keep the five elements divine stone running and your own lives safe. do you understand?"


    hearing han sanqian''s words, the group of people hesitated.


    i''m not allowed to help him. if something happens to him, wouldn''t this... wouldn''t this cause a big problem?


    "this is my order, do you want to disobey it?"


    everyone looked at each other in shock. at this level, they didn''t dare to disobey.


    disobedience is tantamount to betrayal, which they obviously don''t dare to do.


    "i''ll wait for the order!"


    no matter how unwilling or worried they are, everyone has no other choice.


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction. the reason why he arranged this was because he was worried that if anything went wrong, or if the progress went smoothly, but the demonic energy in the body and the monster suddenly came out, it would be very dangerous.


    at that time, it was unknown whether han sanqian could control himself.


    therefore, keeping them away from you is of course the best option.


    these are all his good brothers, and han sanqian is reluctant to hurt them.


    "let''s start."


    as han sanqian finished speaking, the first group of people began to sit down around han sanqian.


    afterwards, they worked together to support the five elements divine stone in front of han sanqian with their true energy.


    this group of guys is worthy of being specially trained by han sanqian himself, and they also used resources to create elites.


    with the combined efforts of several people, the explosion was really powerful, and the light of the five elements divine stone was directly lit extremely brightly.


    the next second, the five elements divine stone also emitted bursts of faint light, supplementing han sanqian crazily.


    although the effect of the five elements divine stone operated by his own power is much worse, it is indeed much stronger than the one operated by xiaobai just now.


    however, after experiencing this incident, han sanqian still made up his mind.


    if you have nothing to do in the future, you''d better put more real power in the five elements divine stone.


    in the past, when there was a little bit of power, the five elements divine stone would automatically come out to savior. this time, because it had been overloaded before, it had already been exhausted. when it came time to use it, han sanqian was in the current situation. it was really both... embarrassing and killing me.


    green light surrounded han sanqian, and bursts of comfort and warmth spread throughout han sanqian''s body.


    han sanqian closed his eyes slightly and began to concentrate.


    next, is the most critical restoration journey!


    this is related to everything in the future...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5040

    han sanqian did not dare to delay and quickly entered a state of trance.


    the subordinates did not dare to delay, and quickly entered a state of concentration one by one to provide more stable support for the operation of the five elements divine stone.


    as for the remaining subordinates, they were not idle either.


    except for a few people who are responsible for the daily drinking and daily life, the rest of the people have also begun to cultivate their own cultivation, just to last longer when they take over and provide more help to han sanqian.


    han sanqian did not do this practice without thinking.


    he set a time, about seven days.


    in this way, the time outside is only a few hours, and huya can still hold on.


    on the first day, han sanqian''s repair process should be the most effective.


    because it was the worst, the first repair was obviously on point.


    the poisonous invasion of the body began to decrease, some ulcers on the skin began to recover, and the toxins in the cortex also decreased sharply.


    from the outside, han sanqian seems to be a normal person now.


    on the second day, the repair process began to slow down.


    on the surface, nothing seems to have changed.


    however, han sanqian knew very well that the power of the five elements divine stone was to fight against the toxins occupying his body.


    because han sanqian himself no longer has any cultivation, and his meridians are completely disabled, therefore, for han sanqian, he cannot do the leading treatment by himself, but can only rely on the use of the five elements divine stone.


    this process was very slow, as han sanqian expected.


    you can only listen to fate and see how far the five elements divine stone can play and heal you.


    the third day was still not much different from the second day.


    on the fourth day, the team had its first shift, but even if there was new power to activate the five elements divine stone again, it still did not bring much power to the five elements divine stone.


    on the fifth day, it was still the same.


    then came the sixth day, the same as before.


    on the seventh day, it was already the last day of the first stage.


    but judging from the current situation, if nothing unexpected happens, today should be an ordinary day.


    after seven days, the restoration of the five elements divine stone was actually not without a lot of positive information for han sanqian.


    except for the expected crazy start on the first day, there were almost no major changes in the next six days.


    this actually surprised han sanqian.


    after all, han sanqian originally thought that if this wave of operations was completed, the toxins in his body would be almost eliminated on the seventh day.


    moreover, to take a step back, even if it is not cleaned up, your physical health should be restored to the point where it is enough to have a basic confrontation with the poison.


    but what han san never expected was that it did not reach this point.


    overall, this is not much different from the physical insanity on the first day.


    "could it be that this time the body is really drained? that the consumption is so huge that even the five elements divine stone can''t make up for it?"


    this possibility does not seem to be ruled out.


    my body has been overloaded for a long time, so naturally it has always been in a state of tightening the clockwork.


    the current replenishment of the five elements divine stones is very likely not to reach the expected level of repair, but may still be making up for the old debts owed in the past.


    of course, it is also possible that the poison is so powerful that even the five elements divine stone can only be repaired reluctantly.


    "this is a bit bad. if this is the case, it will take longer to detoxify.


    but the problem is that han sanqian no longer has much time to spend on this. after all, han sanqian himself doesn''t know how much time he can still waste here.


    to say there is no rush would be a lie.


    "brothers." han sanqian opened his eyes and glanced at everyone: "to be honest, the current results are not satisfactory, but the current situation is critical and i must recover as soon as possible, so i have an opinion. "


    "leader, please speak."


    "how about some strong medicine?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5041

    "strong medicine?"


    a group of people stopped because of han sanqian''s stop. when they heard that han sanqian was about to give strong medicine, everyone was extremely confused.


    "yes, it cannot be established without breaking. i want to try it." han sanqian said.


    although if you do this, it is very likely that there will be nothing in the end, but if the current process continues, it will have the effect han sanqian wants, but it will not reach the day when han sanqian wants to achieve the effect.


    therefore, han sanqian really had no choice.


    "this time it may speed up my recovery, but at the same time, all my previous efforts will be wasted, and you will have to basically pull back. so... i want to ask for your opinion."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, everyone shook their heads.


    "boss, you are out of touch when you say these things. everyone here is your brother. you are our boss. naturally, everything you say will be done. we brothers have no objections."


    "yes, alliance leader, if you have any orders, just ask them. our brothers will definitely obey them."


    seeing that no one had any objections, han sanqian nodded happily.


    "okay, since the brothers have said so, i won''t be polite."


    "today is my last day to stay here, but right now, i don''t have much time to wait any longer, so our originally planned class division is temporarily cancelled."


    "i need all of you to pour all your power into this five elements divine stone to help it release its power to the maximum extent. perhaps, in this process, it can speed up the repair of my injuries."


    "of course, this is under ideal conditions. if it is not ideal, then obviously, all your efforts will be in vain, and i may also lose the opportunity to save myself."


    once his subordinates have no real ability, then the next things will not be possible. han sanqian is naturally not an alarmist, but a fact.


    "as long as you don''t worry, leader, we will do our best to help you!"


    "okay, brothers, especially the brothers in the second class, thank you for your hard work."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian closed his eyes slightly.


    seeing this, other people also sat down around han sanqian.


    after han sanqian started, everyone did not dare to be negligent at all, and hurriedly aimed at the five elements divine stone and output their most powerful power.


    huge power suddenly gathered on the five elements divine stone.


    the five elements divine stone did not have any reflection at first, as if these powers were not enough for it to complete its self-enrichment.


    but the next second, there was a bang, and the five elements divine stone erupted with terrifying green light.


    the entire bamboo house was immediately shrouded in green light, and for a moment it was like falling into a green hell.


    han sanqian felt a little secretly happy. at least for now, everything was developing for the better.


    as soon as it started, the five elements divine stone had already burst out with huge energy, which was perfect for han sanqian to heal his injuries. however, the problem lies behind. no one knows whether such a huge energy can play a decisive role in han sanqian''s injury.


    if not, to tell the truth, han sanqian would be really disappointed.


    "everyone, you are doing a good job, hold on!" han sanqian praised everyone, inspiring everyone''s confidence: "the next step is the most important part. when i transfer all the energy of the five elements divine stone to myself, i may there will be many unexpected accidents. when the time comes, it will still be the old rules i set before. you don¡¯t have to worry about me. you can just take care of yourselves. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "okay, the second phase begins!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian concentrated again, and the five elements divine stone also emitted green light and slowly aimed at han sanqian.


    "drink!"


    as everyone exerted their strength again, in the next second, a huge green light rushed directly towards han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5042

    oom!


    when the green light hit, han sanqian felt that his eyes were completely green.


    after that, the whole person''s consciousness was in a state of confusion.


    at that moment, han sanqian felt as if he was knocked out by the green light and briefly lost consciousness.


    after a while, han sanqian slowly woke up.


    han sanqian felt his body.


    i don''t know if it''s because the green light is too powerful, but han sanqian can''t feel the existence of his body at this time.


    later, when he sensed it again, he could clearly feel that countless green masses were surrounding every part of his body.


    "damn, i can''t seem to control myself." han sanqian was depressed.


    now he is more like sitting in front of his own body''s detector and looking at the display screen. he can only watch but cannot control it at all.


    however, han sanqian did not have the slightest emotion because of this. maybe the five elements divine stone saw that his body was completely ruined, so he took over the body to help him repair it.


    anyway, if you leave your body under your control, you won''t be able to help the entire healing process at all.


    time flies by, and under such circumstances, i don¡¯t know how long it has passed.


    and the people who were on the periphery to assist the five elements divine stone gradually became exhausted under such consumption.


    sweat was dripping down his forehead, his face was pale, and his body was trembling slightly due to excessive consumption.


    but a group of people saw that han sanqian was completely surrounded by green light at this time, and they could not see the specific situation of han sanqian at all.


    "what should we do now? we don''t know what the alliance leader is like."


    "if we use the evacuation spell rashly, will all our previous efforts be in vain?"


    "but we really can''t hold on anymore."


    they are also human beings, and the constant consumption is obviously unbearable for them.


    "if this continues, we will have to be forced to retreat if we don''t retreat. by then, everyone will be hurt by the backlash from the force."


    "we''ve tried our best, let''s withdraw."


    as soon as the words fell, a group of people collectively stopped in a tacit agreement.


    the next second, a group of people completely separated.


    looking at the five elements divine stone that was still in continuous operation, a group of people had mixed emotions.


    at this time, han sanqian has begun to get used to the fact that he cannot control his body.


    he was not as panicked as before, on the contrary, he looked extremely relaxed.


    he is waiting!


    suddenly, han sanqian suddenly lighted up. for a moment, he suddenly felt that his consciousness and his body were beginning to connect.


    he did not dare to delay, and hurriedly controlled his body, and then felt its changes.


    the toxins have basically begun to disappear from the body, and most of them are now driven into han sanqian''s blood vessels.


    i don''t know whether it was deliberately hiding, or whether it was completely suppressed by the poisonous blood, but it didn''t show any signs of attack.


    this made han sanqian''s body finally feel a little comfortable.


    the remaining green light is currently repairing han sanqian''s meridians. although the process is very slow, it is indeed doing so.


    "it still takes time."


    at the moment, han sanqian is like a deep well that has completely dried up.


    the power of the five elements divine stone is like heavy rain from the sky.


    he can temporarily solve the problem of dry wells.


    but it obviously cannot completely revive the dry well.


    to be resurrected, a dry well must learn to generate water on its own.


    otherwise, no matter how much rain falls, it will always flow away from the dry cracks.


    "although the amount of green light emitted by the five elements divine stone is quite large, it is obviously not as powerful as when i use the power of chaos to activate it. according to the current situation, it is estimated that all my meridians must be repaired to the point where i can barely it can be used, but relying on this power alone is not enough."


    but among the brothers outside, han sanqian himself estimated that they have probably been completely consumed by now. moreover, even if they are not completely consumed, how much power do they still have to continue to activate the sacred stone?


    while the answer is obviously ready to come out, it will also be very disappointing.


    but han sanqian is now completely unable to generate any real energy on his own, and this seems to be in a dead end...


    unless¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5043

    unless¡­¡­


    use it to poison.


    it is an indisputable fact that this poison is very powerful, but precisely because of its power, if you can use it for your own use, then there will be a different new turn for the current situation.


    of course, han sanqian did not expect that relying solely on these poisons would allow him to successfully restore his strength from a useless person by directly repairing his meridians.


    but in your own plan, it can become a solid surprise that allows you to complete it in advance.


    it''s just that the surprise was so great that han sanqian couldn''t eat it anymore and almost died from starvation.


    "i originally thought of using the five elements divine stone to slowly suppress the poison, and at the same time use the remaining power to complete basic repairs to my body and reach a solid state, but at the moment, it seems that i still underestimated the ability of this poison."


    "even if i give up the idea of ??solidity and let the remaining power of the five elements divine stone repair my body to some extent, what''s the point?"


    don¡¯t forget the poison that has now shrunk into your blood vessels.


    it may have been suppressed by poisonous blood, but it may also be deliberately disguised, taking advantage of its relaxation of vigilance before launching a massive attack.


    if the latter situation happened, then han sanqian didn''t need to think about anything else. he had basically thought of the fate that he would inevitably be poisoned to death.


    therefore, if the poison is not used, it is equivalent to han sanqian having two holes that need to be filled. if there is a problem in any link, the ultimate goal will not be achieved.


    to solve this problem, we can only use poison.


    "whether my poisonous blood is more powerful or my poison is more powerful, it seems that i have to fight poison with poison."


    thinking of this, han sanqian was ready to stop here for the time being.


    after you go out, choose another time to come back here and try this.


    in this way, the brothers can also get time to rest, and huya outside can be relatively less worried.


    he did whatever he thought of, but just when han sanqian was about to open his eyes and complete the task, he suddenly discovered to his shock that he couldn''t stop it at all.


    the entire green light seemed to surround han sanqian tightly as if consciously. after that, they were doing their own things according to their own ideas.


    han sanqian was like an insider because he was in it, but also like an outsider because he couldn''t control everything.


    "fuck, isn''t it?"


    han sanqian was completely speechless.


    if you can''t control everything, then it doesn''t mean that everything can''t be stopped temporarily? !


    if it can''t be stopped, what will happen to his plan? what if he goes back? !


    damn, besides begging huya to be smarter, he could only hope that no one in the dungeon came to see him.


    as for myself, i have to advance my subsequent plans.


    "devil dragon, are you dead?"


    han sanqian shouted consciously.


    "you''re not dead yet, how can i die?" the demon dragon cursed.


    "the five elements divine stone should have repaired itself. i can''t control my body at all now, but i need the next step to help me."


    "brother, i am also a product of consciousness. i can attack your consciousness. but if you want me to do something else, i can''t do it." demonic dragon said helplessly.


    it''s not that i don''t want to kill the enemy, but that i really can''t do anything to kill the enemy.


    "i want you to help me ignite the dragon''s blood in my body."


    once the demonic dragon''s blood becomes manic, the poisonous blood in his body will also become active. at that time, the poison hidden inside will also be forced to become active.


    the two poison kings will inevitably collide and fight fiercely.


    han sanqian was betting that his poisonous blood could defeat the ultimate poison and conquer it.


    once that happens, the poisonous blood becomes strong, and maybe it can help him.


    "the idea is beautiful, but the reality is very basic. brother, your golden body has been trapping me here. let alone help you activate the demon dragon blood. even if i want to get out of your mind, it will be difficult to reach the sky. "the dragon was speechless.


    are you crazy.


    if he could go out by himself, why would he give in to han sanqian in the first place.


    that stupid golden body seems to have a grudge against me. you can hardly see it normally, but when you meet yourself, you will definitely come out.


    "are you a pig? have you forgotten how the dragon''s blood boils?"


    "fuck, you mean...to piss you off?"


    "nonsense." han sanqian was depressed.


    "damn, i''m just irritating you!"


    the magic dragon was a bit unexpected.


    han sanqian was very depressed. at this critical moment, why the fuck did the dragon''s brain feel as if it was suddenly confused and so sad? !


    "are you a pig? can you think of a way?" han sanqian said depressedly.


    "how about i scold you?" molong thought for a moment, then opened his mouth: "han sanqian, fuck xxx (ten thousand words are omitted below)


    after the demon dragon finished cursing, the demon dragon was very depressed: "brother, i have cursed you all, can you give me some feedback?"


    "fuck, can you think of another way? your relationship with me, no matter how you scold me, i can''t seem to get angry."


    "damn, you are so mean." the demon dragon was speechless, but as soon as his mind turned around, he seemed to suddenly think of something: "hey, i have an idea, but please agree in advance that you are not allowed to retaliate against me?"


    "stop talking nonsense and come on!"


    "okay, come on!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5044

    "fuck you..."


    after his consciousness caught what the guy did at this time, han sanqian, who had always been relatively stable, couldn''t help but curse.


    this guy actually conjured su yingxia out of thin air...


    then this guy rushed towards su yingxia.


    although han sanqian also knew that this was not true at all and was just an illusion, su yingxia was han sanqian''s true love, and he could not tolerate any sand in his eyes.


    therefore, even if it is just an illusion, even han sanqian knows very well that these are fake, but this cannot stop han sanqian''s nameless rage.


    "damn you, i will fight you."


    with a roar, han sanqian''s consciousness rushed directly towards the demon dragon.


    "damn it, didn''t you agree not to get angry or take any action against me?"


    "fuck, help, it''s murder!"


    along with the screams of the demon dragon, the two consciousnesses also fought together.


    han sanqian''s body was also undergoing changes at this time.


    the blood of the demon dragon began to boil faintly, and traces of black energy began to gather around han sanqian.


    the green light began to become slightly disordered. for it, it should not have expected that han sanqian''s demonic energy would suddenly appear at this time, and it could not distinguish between friend and foe for a while.


    "everyone spread out, don''t be here!" han sanqian yelled.


    the next second!


    boom!


    powerful demonic energy exploded directly from han sanqian.


    the group of brothers who had been guarding han sanqian couldn''t react at all at this time. although han sanqian reminded him, the sudden demonic energy still knocked a group of people to the ground.


    accompanying them as they flew out were various furniture in the house.


    although the demonic energy does not attack people, its energy is powerful enough.


    "damn, something is wrong. the alliance leader asked us to run quickly. what should we do?"


    "damn it, isn''t the alliance leader useless? why is it that just spreading dao qi is so ridiculously strong all of a sudden?"


    "whatever, since the alliance leader has said that the situation is not right and we should withdraw, let''s not be fools and withdraw as soon as possible."


    after making up their minds, a group of people stood up and ran outside.


    in less than a moment, a group of people were at least a few hundred meters away from the bamboo house.


    looking at the bamboo house again at this time, i realized that under the impact of the demonic energy just now, basically only a dilapidated body was left in the entire bamboo house still lying there.


    the roof had long since been shattered, and the windows and doors had long since disappeared. only the four walls were left, barely holding on to half of their bodies, telling them that they were once part of the house.


    at this time, han sanqian was still sitting there, slowly wrapped in green light, and now there was a circle of black demonic energy surrounding him.


    "buzz"


    out of breath, han sanqian suddenly opened his eyes, his blood turning red.


    but compared to the past when his blood-red eyes were bound to go crazy and he was bound to lose his mind, this time han sanqian was surprisingly quiet. he just sat there motionless.


    in mid-air, a soft laugh came out.


    "this kid has some tricks up his sleeve."


    "yes, i originally said that i would consider whether to help him at a critical moment, but now it seems that you and i are overly worried."


    "actually, you and i shouldn''t interfere too much in han sanqian''s affairs. the so-called life and death, wealth and honor are in heaven, everything should be based on his personal body, and everything should be determined by his personal destiny. yes. if you have a problem, just solve it.¡±


    "of course i understand what you are saying, but han sanqian''s adversity is really difficult to be honest. even if it were put to you and me, i might not be able to figure out a solution in a short time."


    "i admit this, but isn''t it precisely because he has gone through all the hardships on his own, so when he encounters a problem, it is natural for him to handle it so perfectly?"


    "this time, han sanqian may have a bigger change, what do you think?"


    "we''ll see."


    after finishing speaking, the two looked at han sanqian in the bamboo house again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5045

    "woo!"


    han sanqian''s throat suddenly felt hot, and it was obvious that a stream of blood was about to spurt out from his throat.


    he felt like his body was boiling, and the blood all over his body seemed to have been put into a pot and boiled completely.


    "so sad!"


    han sanqian''s face was ferocious, and suddenly he felt that his body was about to be burned and explode completely.


    "ah, ah, ah!"


    the severe pain caused han sanqian to stand up suddenly.


    "boom!"


    immediately afterwards, a more powerful demonic energy burst out directly from han sanqian''s body. ,


    the breath from the ancient troll instantly turned the sky of the entire bahuang world into half darkness.


    all of a sudden, everyone just felt as if night was about to hit them.


    "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "my body also wants to trap me, it''s just a dream."


    han sanqian''s eyes were red, and his roaring words were extremely domineering, but everyone who was familiar or not familiar with han sanqian could tell that this was not han sanqian''s voice.


    as the blood of the demon dragon detonated, han sanqian was reawakened in his body.


    however, it was not han sanqian who awakened, but the lava monster that he had been suppressing.


    han sanqian was injured and had no cultivation. as the blood of the demon dragon raged, the last suppression of the lava monster in his body completely disappeared, allowing the lava monster to completely revive.


    he directly invaded han sanqian''s body and became arrogant for a while.


    "i am the only one in the world, so let me destroy it."


    along with his roar, he clapped his hands and boom! ! !


    with han sanqian as the center, the ground on both sides was lifted directly.


    it was like two pieces of lawn were lifted up, but each piece of lawn was at least half a meter deep.


    a group of people who had just been hiding in the wooden house were all dumbfounded.


    "what the hell kind of power is this?"


    "i''m going to destroy the world and destroy the world. alliance leader...is the alliance leader so fierce?"


    "something''s wrong. the leader was still being treated by us just now. even if he succeeded, he would only be in the stage of recovery. judging from the current stage, it is absolutely impossible for him to be like this."


    "the alliance leader''s eyes are obviously wrong. he is so bloodthirsty and crazy. he seems to be possessed by a demon."


    "what should we do now? do you want to help him?"


    "no! judging from the leader''s current momentum, a group of us just lost our lives in the past. let''s continue to retreat in accordance with the leader''s previous instructions."


    "you still want to retreat?"


    "nonsense, at such a distance, if there is an attack from over there, we will all be finished. we must evacuate to a safe enough distance, or even better hide."


    "i agree with this approach. we have to protect ourselves. if we all die and the alliance leader still needs help, who can help him? we are the last bottom line and the last hope. withdraw, withdraw immediately."


    a group of people finished their discussion, and in the next second, they took advantage of the explosion to quietly hide their whereabouts, and continued to kill towards the distant forest.


    "be careful to protect the strange beasts."


    "don''t let the strange beasts die at the hands of the leader."


    "yes."


    most of the strange beasts han sanqian among the members of the polar bear legion are kept in the bahuang tianshu, even if it is now a wartime state.


    the reason is also very simple. the strange beasts are too large and need to be fed. it is impossible for a mere yetian city to support the diet and daily life of an army of tens of thousands of strange beasts. therefore, except for some necessary strange beasts that need to be kept outside at all times in addition to being on call, most of the strange beasts live in the world of the book of heaven.


    the group of people quickly ran deep into the woods, driving away the strange beasts in advance.


    "there seems to be something wrong with han sanqian''s situation. the troll in his body now has nothing to suppress it, and he has become the master."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the protruding han sanqian flew directly into the air. with a flip of his hand, several streaks of demonic energy hit the ground instantly.


    boom!


    bamboo houses and wooden houses were destroyed instantly...


    but what''s even more terrifying is that at this time, han sanqian suddenly opened his arms...


    "grass, the devil swallows the sky?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5046

    the figure of the eight desolate heavenly books could no longer be hidden, and now it appeared directly in mid-air.


    the old man sweeping the floor also suddenly appeared, but a pair of old eyes burst out with a completely different light: "we wanted to use him as han sanqian''s backup, but in the end, he wanted to use us as his food."


    "damn it, he wants to absorb all the spiritual energy here. if this is the case, even han sanqian may not be able to suppress him at all." bahuang tianshu said anxiously.


    the old man sweeping the floor did not deny: "if he absorbs all the spiritual energy in you, he will basically be invincible in this world. han sanqian''s body will only become his supplementary food, and then he will be even more invincible. in this world, i¡¯m afraid it will be destroyed again.¡±


    "we must stop him, otherwise, the world will be in chaos."


    of course the old man sweeping the floor knew the consequences of this.


    but now he was hesitating.


    "do you still think we shouldn''t interfere too much with han sanqian?"


    the old man sweeping the floor nodded: "experience allows him to grow by himself. if we help him, what does it matter? if any accidents happen along the way, shouldn''t it be considered part of the experience?"


    bahuang tianshu said speechlessly: "holy crap, that guy was a madman when he was alive, and you are also a madman now. if this troll returns to its original appearance and swallows my spiritual energy and han sanqian''s body, the world will be ruined." "


    "but this is also the strongest experience for han sanqian, isn''t it?"


    "i..." bahuang tianshu was speechless: "the price and risk are too great. you are making fun of everyone."


    "sometimes, when you want to establish a new king, you have to step on the bones of thousands of people to ascend the throne." after the old man swept the floor, his eyes suddenly became extremely determined: "do as i say, this guy, don''t stop him."


    "if he wants to swallow the sky, let him swallow the sky."


    "you!" bahuang tianshu was furious. he just said that he was making fun of everyone, and he was too embarrassed to say that including himself.


    because it is obvious that if he cannot stop this troll, then he will be the first victim.


    "depend on!"


    after cursing loudly, bahuang tianshu was immediately rendered speechless on the spot.


    the next second, the body of bahuang tianshu disappeared, and a golden light flashed across the sky of the entire bahuang world. after that, everything returned to calm.


    boom! ! !


    "something''s wrong today."


    those elites were already hiding very deep in the jungle, and each one of them was still hiding under several big trees.


    however, looking at the vision in the sky, some people have lingering fears.


    "yes, we have lived there for so long, and we have never seen the sky change so strangely."


    "it feels like it has something to do with our alliance leader. hey, i don''t know what the alliance leader''s current situation is."


    "hope he''s okay."


    han sanqianchu...


    as he opened his arms, the wind and clouds were moving around him, and the stars were moving.


    the air around him gathered crazily towards han sanqian.


    hoo ho ho!


    there was countless spiritual energy in the air that was being absorbed by han sanqian.


    at this time, it was as if there was a huge vortex living in this guy''s body, frantically absorbing everything around him.


    within a few hundred meters in diameter, sand and rocks rise, the land turns over, trees uproot, and rivers rise!


    so scary!


    "you want to suck my spiritual energy. do you really think i''m joking here?"


    "that kid han sanqian has a special body and i can''t stop you. you... damn it, i forgot that you are also using han sanqian''s body now. i''ll go. oh no!"


    along with someone''s "domineering" speech that is loud and rainy, or in other words, he is tough in front but timid in the back, an embarrassing scene will also appear.


    everything around him was moving towards han sanqian at a faster speed, and the golden sky that had flashed seemed to have just flashed for a moment. from then on, there was no follow-up, and he could only stare blankly. the true energy continues to flow into it...


    "damn it, i''m so fucked up."


    someone yelled depressedly...


    "han sanqian, hold on, mother, don''t hurt me."


    as he finished speaking, the sky became even gloomier, as if han sanqian was about to be completely sucked to pieces at any moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5047

    "damn it, i have to save myself. if i shout like this, han sanqian can''t even hear what i''m saying."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the bahuang heavenly book suddenly appeared. after that, he made a strange posture, suddenly moved his hand, and pointed towards the sky!


    boom!


    a golden ray of light shot straight into the sky, and then directly hit the middle of the dark clouds in the sky.


    at first, there was no reaction.


    but after a moment, the golden light came through the dark clouds and completely dispersed.


    although han sanqian was still absorbing it like crazy underneath, more and more air with golden light was moving towards him.


    "i use my family wealth to mix in the spiritual energy. this can help you suppress the evil energy. han sanqian, you fucking have to give me credit. you must regain your senses and suppress this damn troll." stay."


    "otherwise, if he sucks me out, it means i''m done playing."


    "fuck, i''m pretty awesome, but today i''m in such a bad situation, it''s really depressing."


    "it''s just a bit hateful that this is in my world. although i am strong in some aspects, i really have no ability to fight against the spiritual energy being sucked. otherwise, i will be dragged out to fight. i am not afraid of this dog." where¡¯s the japanese troll?¡±


    bahuang tianshu was very depressed.


    what he said was indeed correct.


    when others enter his world, they will indeed be completely suppressed by his domain at some point. this is also the fundamental reason why so many true gods died in it.


    in his world, he is invincible!


    but no matter how skilled you are, sometimes you are still afraid of kitchen knives.


    some places have become extremely strong, and naturally some places have become extremely weak.


    for example, the spiritual energy in his own world.


    although the spiritual energy here is very abundant, most of it is used to maintain the ecology here.


    of course others can absorb these, but the amount is actually limited, although perhaps for the people living here, the limited is unlimited in their eyes.


    but beyond this range, if other spiritual energy wants to be absorbed, it becomes theoretically impossible for others to absorb it if he does not let others absorb it.


    but this is also a theory, and sometimes it may not work.


    because sometimes when you meet someone who is unreasonable, this theory will be broken.


    for example, han sanqian. ,


    this guy started sucking it up like crazy, and he also used the dragon heart, a super spiritual energy storage tank...


    bahuang tianshu wanted to resist, but unfortunately, he had no way to deal with han sanqian without this nemesis. he could only watch this guy absorbing it crazily...


    now, everything has happened again.


    depressed, quite depressed, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    at the moment, he can only rely on the spiritual energy transformed from his own core strength to enter han sanqian''s body. these forces can suppress the demonic energy of the troll and give han sanqian a chance to stand up.


    "grandma, you''re such a fucking coward. i thought i was as good as the eight desolate heavenly books, but now i''m actually placing my hope on a human being. damn it!"


    looking down unhappily, he saw that at this time, a large amount of spiritual energy gathering golden light had completely entered around han sanqian, and was being continuously absorbed into han sanqian''s body.


    bahuang tianshu stopped cursing, he knew very well that the most critical moment would come next.


    therefore, he did not want to affect han sanqian.


    not to mention complaining, even if he wanted to take a breath at this moment, he was afraid that it would have some bad effects.


    time flies.


    absorb the madness!


    all the spiritual energy gathered around him had been completely sucked into han sanqian''s body, and bahuang tianshu couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    "han sanqian, whether he is alive or dead, it all depends on your actions."


    "if you want to live, i will live too. if you want to die, damn, we will become that guy''s nutrition together, and then help him do evil and help him become the person who disrupts the world."


    after finishing his words, the figure of bahuang tianshu disappeared again.


    at this time, han sanqian, who had absorbed all the golden spiritual energy in his body, suddenly stopped what he was doing.


    at that moment, he seemed to be frozen in place.


    his eyes were still blood red, and the aura around his body was still moving crazily.


    the old man sweeping the floor also appeared again in mid-air in another area. although his face was still calm, it was obvious that his eyes were full of expectation and concern at this moment.


    in fact, this is not only crucial to the bahuang heavenly book, but also to the sweeping old man.


    once it fails, everything before may be in vain.


    once it fails, things may develop beyond his control!


    does he want the world to be devastated?


    obviously, he didn''t want to.


    otherwise, what is the meaning of helping han sanqian grow? !


    however, the real problem forced him to make a choice like this. there was no way around it.


    "han sanqian, i opened my eyes and am looking at you!"


    at this time, han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5048

    for a moment, the wind stopped, the clouds stabilized, and han sanqian became completely quiet. the huge vortex suction force suddenly stopped its frenzy.


    it was as if everything had come to a standstill for just a moment.


    one second...


    two seconds...


    ten seconds...


    the defense buddha capital of the world stopped functioning at this moment.


    suddenly, at this moment, han sanqian suddenly shook violently, and a large amount of golden light mixed with devilish energy exploded directly in its center.


    suddenly, the aura exploded and flew straight into the sky and the earth.


    the huge air waves were like a violent sea, sweeping wildly.


    along the way, there were many devastations, the mountains and rivers were destroyed, and only chicken feathers were left on the ground.


    "it''s so powerful!"


    the old man sweeping the floor frowned and looked at the place where han sanqian exploded in disbelief.


    the wind was so strong that even if it was as strong as him, he could only see han sanqian inside, but it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky to see his appearance clearly.


    "retreat!"


    he swiped with one hand, and a true energy barrier immediately appeared in front of him, blocking the extremely powerful wind and waves for him.


    afterwards, he became slightly serious and looked towards han sanqian.


    "you brat, you must stand up to me. i don''t want to be an eternal sinner." the eyes of the old man sweeping the floor showed a rare seriousness and a hint of severity.


    boom! ! !


    in fact, it was impossible for han sanqian, who was at the center of the storm, to hear what the old man sweeping the floor was saying.


    after the golden energy and demonic energy exploded at the same time, although the wind spread outwards, there was still a huge roar inside.


    "ah!"


    han sanqian glared with blood-red eyes and roared angrily!


    when the pair of bloody eyes stared at the sky, it was like a demon from hell hating the sky.


    but in an instant, those bloody eyes dissipated, revealing the clarity that belongs to human beings.


    however, this clarity only lasted less than half a second, and was replaced by blood red in the blink of an eye.


    "ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    han sanqian roared loudly again, but this time it was completely different from the one just now.


    if the previous roar was a real roar, then the current roar was a painful roar.


    moreover, this voice was different from the reckless voice before. he preferred han sanqian''s original voice.


    "you monster, don''t even think about taking over my body, my body!!!"


    "it''s up to me!"


    "ah!!!!!"


    boom! !


    a golden light surged wildly inside han sanqian''s body, and then suddenly exploded into the sky.


    "bastard, you are not qualified to talk to me. i care about your body and i am already giving you face. stand down."


    boom!


    as a deeper voice sounded, a black demonic energy suddenly shot into the sky!


    the sky that had just been shrouded in golden light was filled with black energy the next second.


    boom!


    there was a muffled thunder in the sky, followed by lightning flashes.


    beware of the buddha, as if the sky is about to swallow you up.


    "han sanqian is fighting with that giant demon. it seems that this guy didn''t waste my golden spiritual energy in vain. he knows what he should do." bahuang tianshu smiled happily, but in the blink of an eye, he suddenly felt a little painful. he said: "damn, that''s all my legacy."


    "damn it, he cheated me before, now it''s your turn to cheat me. it''s like i owed you in my previous life."


    the spirit of gold is indeed its origin. as the purest power in the world of heavenly book, although it is not as pure and awesome as the power of chaos to some extent, it is obvious that the spirit of jin also has its own special abilities.


    "come on, let''s fight. you and i coexist as one body. since you don''t accept it, let''s practice hard and see who owns this body."


    "you brat, am i afraid of you?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5049

    "hmph, is it possible that i am still afraid of an outsider like you?" han sanqian snorted disdainfully.


    "you brat, let''s agree in advance that no matter how hard you and i fight, no one can destroy this body at will, okay?"


    "it''s a joke. you negotiate terms with me. after all, this body is mine. is it possible that i will destroy it? i''m afraid that you will get angry and do something incompetent."


    "you brat, let me give you some colors. you really opened a dyeing shop. do you really think you will win if i eat into your body? let me tell you, if those old guys hadn''t helped you in the first place, would you have been able to do it? in my eyes, those old guys are just defeated generals, and you are nothing compared to them. there is no difference between you and ants. "


    "stop talking nonsense, the fact is that you are in the body of the ant now, and you are working with the ant to snatch the ant''s body."


    "i must teach you a lesson."


    "i also want to tell you who is the real owner of this body."


    boom! ! !


    the sky suddenly changed color even more dramatically.


    for a moment, it felt as if the sky was about to fall.


    thunder was rolling and lightning flashed wildly. the people underground were all hiding under the big trees, for fear that something would happen that would make them unable to eat and walk around.


    "although the golden light is strong, it cannot withstand the overwhelming demonic energy." the old man sweeping the floor looked at the image in the sky, feeling slightly worried for a moment.


    although the golden light is obviously lifeless and entangled with demonic energy, lifelessness and absolute strength are two concepts in themselves.


    if the fight continues like this, jin guang will be defeated within a quarter of an hour.


    "do you really want me to take action?" the old man sweeping the floor hesitated.


    although he and bahuang tianshu had helped han sanqian several times, he also knew very well that it was in the early stage.


    from the beginning, they gave han sanqian an experience that was impossible for ordinary people to experience. even the geniuses in the world had to complain about the hell.


    at that time, han sanqian had to undergo the training of continuous translation without even a little preparation time.


    therefore, it was actually excusable for them to take action at that time.


    but now, han sanqian has grown up, and it is time for them to let go.


    just like a child, now that he can be independent, if he rashly intervenes, he may not get the desired results.


    on the contrary, it might harm him.


    but the old man sweeping the floor also knew very well that things had come to this point. if he didn''t take action, han sanqian would definitely end up being invaded.


    at that time, there would be no more han sanqian, and there would be only one more uncontrollable evil in the bafang world.


    "what should i do?"


    the old man sweeping the floor sighed slightly and looked at han sanqian. he seemed to be talking to han sanqian, but in fact he was not talking to him: "give me the answer."


    i don''t know if he heard the old sweeping the floor''s words, or if it was just a coincidence that han sanqian''s body spread out the golden circle in order to fight against the troll.


    the next second, as the golden body came out, the entire seemingly huge demonic energy was instantly swayed several meters away.


    seeing this, the old sweeper''s worry instantly turned into a smile.


    "good boy, you really know how to use the golden body to resist the evil spirit."


    "yes, although you can''t use the true strength of the golden body now, the return of the golden body''s righteousness is also the best medicine to eliminate all evil spirits."


    "it seems that i really don''t have to worry about whether i need to take action. i should trust you."


    as the demonic energy was directly shaken away by han sanqian''s golden body, changes occurred in the sky at this time.


    those golden lights that were originally inconspicuous suddenly seemed to have found a backbone, and when they rose up, they seemed to be faintly overpowering the demonic energy.


    "hmph, han sanqian, is this all you have? or do you think that with your ability, you want to fight for things? i think you are wrong."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the sky suddenly changed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5050

    the demonic energy that seemed to be suppressed suddenly suddenly took advantage of the pressure and suddenly used it to suppress jin guang.


    just like a real tai chi master, it seems that his movements are slow and about to be hit by the opponent, but in fact it is more of an opportunity to use his strength to gain strength.


    wow!


    the demonic energy that was slightly suppressed rose up against the sky in a blink of an eye, and in one turn, the golden light was completely swept into the atmosphere.


    the situation has suddenly changed!


    i originally thought that the golden light was going to win, but little did i know that in an instant, all that was going to win was just a few rays of light.


    to put it slightly harshly, those golden lights were almost extinguished.


    "oops." bahuang tianshu was suddenly shocked.


    those golden lights are his roots. naturally, he can sense the golden lights better and more sensitively than anyone else.


    what he saw in front of him was definitely not an illusion. he could clearly feel how weak jin guang was now.


    if the golden light is completely extinguished, judging from the current condition of han sanqian''s body, han sanqian will be completely no different from ordinary people.


    how does he fight the trolls? !


    he wasn''t even qualified to knock on the door.


    "han sanqian, hold on." bahuang tianshu shouted anxiously.


    but in fact, things are like ten, and eight or nine are not as expected.


    as he shouted, the golden light became weaker and weaker.


    a lot of golden light began to shrink crazily back into han sanqian''s body at this moment.


    this almost caused the confidence that bahuang tianshu had just ignited to collapse in an instant.


    "this time, the show is completely gone."


    he originally intended for han sanqian to absorb the golden light. now, most of the golden light was dispersed by the demonic energy, and the remaining body was completely returned to han sanqian''s body.


    this also means that jin guang has completely admitted defeat in this struggle.


    the situation is over!


    however, compared to before, this time the eight desolations heavenly book was more unwilling.


    after all, not long ago, han sanqian once gave him hope, but he didn''t expect that this hope would come and go quickly.


    the old man sweeping the floor also frowned at this time. it seemed that han sanqian was going to be defeated?


    is it possible that the golden body is just the last illusion?


    or is it just a self-conscious rebellion when one perceives absolute danger? !


    it seems that, judging from the current appearance, this is very possible.


    "stop worrying, it''s time for you to take action."


    at this moment, the anxious voice of bahuang tianshu came towards this side.


    the old man sweeping the floor frowned. do we really need to help? !


    "however, even if you take action now, it will be useless."


    with an extremely helpless smile, bahuang tianshu was extremely helpless.


    at this point, even if the old sweeper takes action now, he may not be able to change anything.


    everything is too late.


    "you and i just need to remember that today you and i made a big mistake."


    after finishing his words, bahuang tianshu disappeared. it seemed that he had chosen to accept the reality.


    there was a slight hint of regret on the face of the old man sweeping the floor. maybe the eight desolations heavenly book was right. at this critical moment, he might have made the wrong choice.


    "but i believe in han sanqian."


    suddenly, the old man sweeping the floor suddenly raised his head.


    "from the moment i first met this kid, i knew that this kid was the one i had been waiting for."


    "therefore, i believe there is absolutely no way he could have died."


    "although this kid is just a mere mortal, and a so-called low-class person on the blue planet, i can see determination, tenacity and fearlessness in his eyes."


    "no one can kill him easily."


    "anyone."


    after saying this, the old man sweeping the floor suddenly frowned.


    he looked at han sanqian closely.


    suddenly, he smiled.


    "what are you laughing at?" bahuang tianshu was stunned, and then quickly followed the eyes of the old sweeper and looked at han sanqian.


    it didn''t matter if he didn''t look at it. when he looked at it, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    at this time, han sanqian did not fall. on the contrary, his eyes had completely returned to normal.


    around him, even though the demonic energy was very fierce, a faint golden light still remained steadily around him.


    immediately afterwards, the golden shadow also began to appear from behind han sanqian.


    bahuang tianshu also laughed immediately: "it turns out that this kid was not beaten to death, but he wanted to play like this!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5051

    the old man sweeping the floor also nodded happily: "he knows that this golden spirit alone cannot compete with the troll."


    "so, instead of going head-on and failing, it''s better to gather all the golden spirits by your side."


    "in this way, the jinling''s energy will be maximized."


    bahuang tianshu also nodded: "yes, if the golden spirit sticks to one place, it will prevent it from clinging to a small point. the power of the golden spirit will not be dispersed, and the protection will naturally be very stable. no matter how strong the demonic energy is outside, if you want to it¡¯s even more difficult to hit a certain point.¡±


    "the most important thing is, after experiencing the fight just now, this kid quickly realized that the golden body on his body is invulnerable to all demons."


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled: "yes, once you understand this, the next step will be much easier."


    the golden body can indeed block evil spirits, and the golden spirit can indeed build an extremely stable defense point if it sticks to one place.


    so what about combining the two? !


    han sanqian knew very well that with his current body, he could not use his true power to fight against the troll, and he could not use his golden body flexibly.


    you can use the golden spirit to stick to the main body and at the same time let the golden spirit echo with the golden body, and the effect will be completely different.


    one plus one is greater than two!


    "this boy, he was able to face danger at such a critical moment without causing any confusion. he discovered the clues before you and i. it''s interesting." bahuang tianshu said with a smile.


    the old man sweeping the floor felt a little proud and looked at the bahuang heavenly book: "i have already said that han sanqian is worthy of our trust."


    when a person is given a great responsibility from heaven, it is natural that his mind and body must be taxed first.


    han sanqian has already experienced various trials, large and small, and his character has become stable and calm.


    from the very beginning, he knew that he could not be a match for the troll.


    not to mention his current dog-like appearance, even in his heyday, if nothing else was considered, he would never be its opponent.


    so, he had to find a way.


    and a golden body was the best thing he could think of.


    the demon dragon was also fierce at first, but was suppressed by the golden body.


    the demon dragon once said that the golden body''s righteousness is too terrifying.


    then think about why you can swallow the troll and trap him tightly in your body.


    it seems that the answer is about to come out.


    of course, there is another point that can support this evidence.


    that is, whenever you get angry, these demonic energies will rush out and even directly control you.


    therefore, this also points to the golden body.


    it''s ridiculous to say that to this day, he can''t properly integrate with the golden body. most of the time, he simply relies on the golden body''s self-protection at critical moments to complete the interaction with it.


    and when han sanqian goes completely berserk, the demonic blood in his body will become manic and the demonic energy will boil, which will obviously weaken the connection between the golden body and himself.


    so, is the golden body the final key?


    from the current point of view, it seems so!


    the powerful demonic energy was completely unable to attack when faced with han''s three thousand golden spirits shrinking and echoing with the golden body.


    "what? weren''t you very arrogant just now? if you have the guts, come on." han sanqian shouted coldly, feeling extremely excited.


    the demonic energy was very violent outside, but it was obvious that no matter how hard they exerted themselves, han sanqian''s body remained stable and protected.


    "you bastard, you can''t be considered a hero just by hiding in a turtle shell. if you have the guts, you can come out and fight me to the death."


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "aren''t we fighting now? if you can''t even break through my defense, what shame do you have to talk about life and death? there can only be one outcome, i live, as for you... "


    "damn thing."


    demonic energy surged into the sky again, and the entire sky instantly felt like night had fallen.


    the world of the book of heaven instantly fell into darkness, and you could barely see your fingers even if you stretched out your hand.


    when han sanqian couldn''t suppress the troll, although he couldn''t explode with absolute strength, the skinny camel was still bigger than the horse.


    "stop pretending in front of me. if you have the ability, attack in!" han sanqian sneered disdainfully: "but it''s a pity, i guess you don''t have the ability."


    "you will know later if you have the ability."


    as soon as he finished speaking, in the extremely dark world of the book of heaven, ghosts and wolves howled suddenly, as if this was not the world of the book of heaven, let alone a pure land, this was just a realm of hell, and this was just the palace of yama.


    if it were an ordinary person, just being in this environment would be terrifying.


    only han sanqian closed his eyes and guarded his heart.


    like a god falling into hell!


    he is surrounded by golden light, he remains motionless, and he is extremely indifferent.


    "okay, i would like to see how long you, little turtle, can bear with me, and how long you can keep me calm."


    "i''m not afraid to tell you that although your turtle shell is hard, it is not indestructible to me."


    "although your golden body is upright, your demonic energy is absolutely violent!"


    "suffer death!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the entire heavenly book world instantly fell into an extremely strange state...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5052

    "call!"


    "call!"


    the buddha-proofing here is not a world, and the buddha-proofing here is definitely not a living creature that can exist.


    this is the absolute place of death, the absolute evil space.


    the heaven and earth are fused together, and an extremely terrifying atmosphere tightly wraps everything here.


    this is the absolute place of yin spirits!


    "solid!"


    han sanqian let out a light drink, his mind locked in confinement.


    the golden light in the body also shrank more fiercely, echoing the golden body.


    boom!


    i can''t see the shape clearly, but i can hear the sound clearly.


    at that moment, it was as if a huge whirlwind was blowing around him, and then headed straight towards him fiercely.


    "boom!"


    even han sanqian, who was forcibly defending himself, could clearly feel the sudden attack of a strong wind at this time.


    "han sanqian, can you keep it?"


    the evil wind is ruthless and terrifying.


    even though han sanqian''s golden spirit has not been broken yet, he can already feel the fatal threat.


    "if i shout dozens of times, you will definitely break it!"


    "ten!"


    "nine!"


    "eight!"


    ¡­


    "two!"


    "one!"


    as soon as the words came to a place, suddenly, the wind around them suddenly stopped.


    but han sanqian knew very well that a greater threat was already coming.


    this guy is definitely not kidding himself. once the ten sounds come, he will definitely destroy the world.


    "now, you can die."


    he smiled coldly, and the next second, han sanqian, who was surrounded by golden light, felt that his pressure was soaring.


    it''s like putting a person into the 10,000-meter-deep sea to withstand super strong water pressure.


    han sanqian knew very well that if the situation continued to change, he would be crushed to death by this pressure.


    by that time, that guy will completely take over his body.


    "do you think you have a backup plan but i don''t?"


    "actually, i also have a method."


    "it''s just that, for the sake of unnecessary risks, i have always followed the advice of master gui yuanzi."


    as long as the blood of the demon dragon is not fully mastered, gui yuanzi''s original cultivation level stored in his body will remain unknown.


    because in the quexian valley, gui yuanzi himself is a completely opposite existence to the demon dragon.


    therefore, the lifelong cultivation that gui yuanzi originally gave him, even he himself said, must never be used when there is no certainty that he can control the blood of the demon dragon.


    no one knows what kind of sparks and crises these two extremely mutually restraining things will create when they come together.


    but now, han sanqian has no way to keep it.


    all his cultivation was completely used up during the sneak attack on the food points.


    this includes all the true energy within the dragon heart.


    today, han sanqian does not have any real power, and he only relies on the golden spirit given to him by the eight desolations heavenly book just now to hold on.


    but after all, these are only han sanqian''s temporary gains. in addition, the meridians are all disabled, so he can only get to the surface but not the inside.


    therefore, the absorption of jin ling is actually not that good.


    its more function is to connect the golden body to play a certain resistance.


    but it was obvious that it couldn''t resist it anymore.


    therefore, the only possibility for han sanqian to fight back is the cultivation that gui yuanzi gave him.


    after all, he is also a true god-level existence.


    no one knows how high a lifelong cultivation level is, but it is definitely not low.


    "although this operation is very dangerous. but then again, if i can''t resist and this guy controls my body, my soul will be destroyed. so what consequences can i not bear?"


    "so, are you ready?"


    han sanqian raised his head, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, and a cold smile on his lips.


    "hmph, i want to see what kind of methods you have!"


    "smelly human being, please destroy me."


    "demon annihilation!"


    boom! ! !


    the heaven and earth shook violently, and super pressure came from all directions in an instant.


    han sanqian didn''t feel guilty and just let go of his body.


    under the golden spirit, the cultivation that had been hidden was completely released.


    as this energy was released, the dragon''s blood on han sanqian also began to move crazily.


    "roar!"


    above han sanqian''s body, the original figure of the demon dragon suddenly appeared!


    afterwards, the dragon''s mouth opened wildly, and a roar of anger and pain erupted from the dragon''s mouth, resounding throughout the world!


    "death or life, today, it depends on this moment!"


    han sanqian gave a soft drink and closed his eyes...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5053

    oom! ! !


    pressure from all sides followed.


    in a few seconds, the shadow of the demon dragon was compressed instantly, the golden body was also compressed instantly, and the light emitting from han sanqian''s body became much dimmer.


    it seems that they are no match at all!


    "can''t hold on any longer?"


    "han sanqian, come on."


    in both places, the old man sweeping the floor and bahuang tianshu cast concerned and nervous glances almost at the same time.


    "ah!!!"


    suddenly, han sanqian roared suddenly!


    "roar!"


    the shadow of the demon dragon suddenly expanded, the golden body suddenly stood up, and the light in han sanqian''s body also suddenly became strong.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    the old man sweeping the floor and bahuang tianshu were shocked at the same time.


    i saw the shadow of the black dragon rising directly into the sky, then falling quickly and flying straight towards the golden body.


    when he was next to the golden body, the shadow of the demon dragon directly wrapped the golden body, and all the light from han sanqian''s body hit the demon dragon and the golden body.


    the three are one body, with different colors, but surprisingly have an indescribable tacit understanding.


    "the three are consistent!" bahuang tianshu said in surprise.


    the old sweeper also smiled slightly and let out a sigh of relief.


    at the most critical moment, the golden body exploded with all its potential, and the dragon''s blood was completely tapped to its highest point. it did not choose to engage in any confrontation with its old enemy''s breath. strength on the golden body.


    make your golden body stronger and resist attacks from trolls.


    "if we say that in the past, this guy was more of a god and a devil in form, then now, this guy is a true god and devil."


    yes, the former han sanqian was indeed in the same body due to the divine light and demonic energy above the true power of cultivation.


    but now, the three qi merge into one, the gods and demons are completely integrated, and the golden body completes the fusion, then he is now a complete fusion in the true sense.


    "buzz!"


    almost at this moment, jin shen''s eyes suddenly opened, and two golden lights shot out directly from his eyes, striking directly into the endless darkness in front of han sanqian.


    wow!


    the golden light penetrated directly through the darkness, leaving two golden trails.


    afterwards, the light in his eyes grew bigger and bigger, and the golden path began to get wider and wider.


    in just a moment, in front of han sanqian''s golden body, the heavenly defense buddha was already half lit up.


    "now han sanqian has basically activated most of the potential of the golden body. although the troll is fierce, it is obviously not as powerful as we imagined when faced with the suppression of the golden body."


    "from the current point of view, han sanqian''s situation has turned from critical to safe."


    listening to the words of the eight desolations heavenly book, the sweeping old man nodded, and then shook his head: "but it''s still a little short of being able to penetrate the whole body."


    bahuang tianshu said: "there is still one point of detonation."


    han sanqian, who has no cultivation, is now like a stone. from a certain point of view, it cannot achieve very good results when connected.


    "but it''s not that there''s no chance." the old man sweeping the floor smiled and looked at the bahuang heavenly book not far away.


    although the two are far apart, with their cultivation, they can not only hear each other''s whispers clearly, but also see each other''s expressions.


    the two people looked at each other almost simultaneously and tacitly.


    bahuang tianshu also smiled and instantly understood the true meaning of the sweeping old man.


    "yes, there is another chance."


    after saying this, the two of them looked at han sanqian at the same time.


    and almost at the same time, inside the cell...


    it had been a long time since han sanqian entered the world of the book of heaven, and huya kept holding the book of heaven in his hand, for fear that the book would be placed in the wrong position and han sanqian would drop it or something else when he came out.


    however, compared to this, he is actually more anxious now.


    "the alliance leader has been in there for so long. this is much longer than originally planned."


    "there won''t be any accidents, right?"


    he was worried about han sanqian''s safety, and even more worried that it was almost time and the group of soldiers guarding the prison were about to come in.


    although he has given benefits to those people and they will not bother him rashly, who can guarantee that the people from the elder''s side will not come down to inspect? !


    after all, this is han sanqian, and many people care about his safety.


    however, just when he was worried, suddenly, bursts of voices sounded from outside.


    "ah, isn''t this lord tianhu? what kind of wind brings you here?"


    the guards outside were very loud, and naturally, they were also reminding huya.


    "what the hell are you really worried about? what''s going on?" huya said depressedly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5054

    "according to the order of the elders, come over and see if han sanqian is dead." outside, tianhu''s voice was very deep.


    the leading team leader hurriedly said: "commander hui tianhu, han sanqian is not dead yet. please wait here for a moment. i will let a few of my men go in and clean up first. you don''t know, but it smells very bad in here." .¡±


    "no need, i just like to see how han sanqian lives like a dead dog in a pig pen. the worse he is, the happier i will be."


    "lead the way."


    as soon as he finished speaking, tianhu seemed to be about to rush inside.


    the leading team leader hurriedly spoke out to intercept, but it instantly aroused tianhu''s dissatisfaction.


    "you bastard, you intercepted me again and again. could it be that you had some ulterior deal with han sanqian? or, you were so bold that you let han sanqian go?"


    upon hearing this, the leading team leader was shocked on the spot.


    although he didn''t do such a thing, he still had some ulterior deal with huya. a person with a guilty conscience would naturally feel even more guilty when someone yelled at him.


    "master hu, you...you are just joking with me. even if i have a thousand courages or ten thousand courages, i will never dare to let han sanqian go. he is inside." .¡±


    "since you''re inside, what the hell are you doing? why don''t you hurry up and lead the way?"


    the leading soldier also knew that it was absolutely impossible to procrastinate any longer.


    at the moment, he has also bought huya a certain amount of time. thinking about it, huya should be able to handle it.


    he nodded obediently and led the soldiers to lead the way.


    when opening the dungeon door, he deliberately made the sound loud to give huya a final reminder.


    huya''s face was pale. han sanqian had not returned yet, but tianhu suddenly came to kill him again. once he came in and saw han sanqian missing, it would inevitably lead to chaos.


    thinking of this, he hurriedly found a place to hide the holy book, then opened the small door of the cell and walked out.


    the two sides soon met at the gate of the dungeon.


    "i''ve met commander tianhu." huya said hello with a smile.


    tianhu frowned and locked eyes: "huya? why are you here?"


    "hmph, no wonder this kid is so slow and secretive when doing things. so, someone came here in advance?"


    "what? you and han sanqian are still in love?"


    hearing tianhu''s suspicion, huya just smiled slightly without any panic: "i have always admired commander tianhu very well, and it seems that i have not offended you in any way, right? if you say this, don''t you mean to beat huya? become a spy?"


    tianhu restrained himself a little. if it were before, he would naturally disdain the little intelligence captain.


    but now, huya has finally made great achievements, and maybe he will be equal to him and become a colleague in the future.


    moreover, when the elder was happy, he elevated his position to a higher level than his own. there was no need to offend such a person: "brother huya, you are joking. i was just joking with you. who?" i wonder if han sanqian has been arrested now, you huya should be credited with a meritorious service, how could you have any affair with han sanqian?"


    seeing that the smell of gunpowder between the two sides had subsided, the leading team leader hurriedly spoke out: "commander huitianhu, captain huya came to the dungeon this time, actually because he was humiliated and beaten by han sanqian many times when he was undercover in han sanqianfang. oppression, now, i just have hatred in my heart, i came to see if han sanqian is dead, i have no other intention."


    after hearing xiao bing''s explanation, the atmosphere became more relaxed. tianhu also took the opportunity to step down from the stage and said with a smile: "i dare to ask brother huya, how is han sanqian doing now?"


    hu ya said: "han''s body has been bruised three thousand times. under the spread of the poison, it is even more miserable now. if commander tianhu is willing to listen to hu ya''s words, it is best not to go in and take a look. it is really disgusting and smelly."


    "really?" tianhu asked suspiciously.


    "really."


    "hmph, when han sanqian was alive, he was so majestic and arrogant in front of us. today, he ended up like this, and tianhu feels relieved." tianhu finished his words and smiled slightly. yixiao: "now, i want to see how miserable this drowned dog becomes."


    seeing tianhu insisting on entering, a trace of anxiety flashed in huya''s eyes.


    if he was allowed to go in and see that han sanqian was not there, everything would be completely over.


    seeing that tianhu was about to go in with his men, huya immediately changed his mind and stood in front of tianhu.


    "brother huya, what do you mean by stopping me? is there something fishy inside?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5055

    as soon as tianhu finished speaking, several followers behind him immediately drew their swords. suddenly, the atmosphere reached a freezing point.


    huya suppressed the panic in his heart, and then smiled: "commander tianhu, i have a favor to ask."


    "if you let han sanqian go without me telling the elders, i advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible, because not only will i not agree, but i will only kill you on the spot and report back to the elders later." hu said coldly.


    huya lowered his head: "even if i have ten thousand courages, i will definitely not dare to let han sanqian go."


    "actually, i''m here today not just to see han sanqian."


    "oh?" tianhu frowned.


    "i''m actually here to humiliate and retaliate against han sanqian." hu ya finished his words, a little depressed: "actually, the team leader also said just now that i was humiliated by han sanqian when i was undercover, so han sanqian was after he was caught, brother tianhu helped me vent my anger and torture him, i was very happy."


    "but i also know that han sanqian is just like a cat. you tortured him so much, but nothing happened to him. in the end, he got so anxious that he used the most poison."


    "under the extreme poison, this thief will definitely die. however, it is indeed cheaper for this thief to suffer less torture. huya is very unwilling to do so."


    "so, today, huya specially came to this dungeon to torture han sanqian, but... you also know that this did not get the elder''s approval after all, so huya..."


    upon hearing this, tianhu sneered, raised his hand, and signaled his men to put away their knives.


    he could basically be convinced by this answer.


    "from the beginning, this little soldier was hesitant. i knew there must be something fishy in this cell. it turns out that it was for this reason."


    upon hearing this, the leading team leader hurriedly knelt down and said, "you deserve to die, you deserve to die. please spare your life, commander tianhu."


    huya also bowed slightly: "huya acted recklessly, and please ask commander tianhu to atone for his sins. huya... huya is determined to serve commander tianhu in the future!"


    as the intelligence captain, although huya has little official experience, it does not mean that he does not understand these human incidents.


    now that he is a meritorious official, most people naturally flatter him, but there are bound to be others who are actually secretly unhappy with him.


    for example, tianhu''s group of former elders'' cronies.


    when they are in power, they are both conflict of interest and victims of interest.


    in other words, tiger fangs would threaten their status.


    therefore, hu ya showed weakness appropriately at this time. at the same time, the most important thing was that his words of "willing to do whatever it takes" basically penetrated tianhu''s heart, making it difficult for him to refuse.


    no one can refuse a hero with a bright future to join his team.


    because that means that your future will become better.


    huya will not threaten him because of his promotion. on the contrary, he will become a useful weapon in his hand. who can refuse such a good thing? !


    "hahahaha!" tianhu laughed suddenly, then dragged huya''s arm to straighten him up, and said with a smile: "actually, i have long seen that captain huya is a talented person. it''s just because you have been working abroad for a long time. tianhu has always wanted to cooperate but couldn''t get the chance."


    "now that you have accomplished such a great thing, i am sincerely happy for you."


    "since you are interested, it is in line with my original intention. in this way, you and i will become brothers from now on. i dare to recognize you as the eldest brother. how about you becoming the second brother?"


    hu ya hurriedly thanked him: "thanks to commander tianhu for looking at me, i am overjoyed."


    "okay!" tianhu was very happy: "from then on, i am the brother and you are the brother. as for today''s matter..."


    his voice suddenly changed, and he shouted coldly: "listen to me clearly. what happened today is all rotten in your stomach. if anyone tells it, it will be detrimental to my brother. i guarantee that you will not see him again." the sun in the sky, do you understand?"


    hearing this, everyone hurriedly bowed their heads and accepted the order: "we understand!"


    "okay, just understand everything." after saying that, he looked at huya: "i will never mention this matter again. however, brother, i still want to go in and see han sanqian. even, as a brother, i can help you this time. exit your bad breath better and lead the way..."


    "what?" tianhu was startled, but seeing that huya looked completely irrefutable, he could only bite the bullet and said: "yes, i will lure you here..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5056

    the matter has reached this point, huya knows very well that it cannot be delayed any longer.


    because even if you drag him hard, in the end, when the other party becomes angry and angry, he will definitely break in by force.


    therefore, there is no other possibility.


    "lead the way, brother!" tianhu was in a good mood and waved his hand to let the other party lead the way.


    huya had no choice but to bite the bullet and led tianhu into the basement.


    the basement was very dark, but it was obvious that huya was even more worried about what would happen next.


    his accident is not the key to the problem, the key is that han sanqian will be finished by then.


    tianhu seemed to see the anxiety in huya''s heart at this time, and smiled slightly: "brother, why do you look so worried after entering the cell? what? is there a problem in the cell?"


    the wariness that had finally been dispelled was raised again this time. huya had no choice but to say perfunctorily: "brother, you are wrong. it''s just that it''s too dark in this dungeon, so my face looks like..."


    "that''s good." tianhu smiled.


    soon, the two of them arrived in front of the tianlao.


    however, there was no one in the prison.


    huya closed his eyes and found that the alliance leader did not come back.


    tianhu frowned and shouted sharply: "where are the people?"


    the leading team leader was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: "commander tianhu, it''s none of my business. this is none of my business. i just heard captain huya say that he wanted to punish han san. it¡¯s only a thousand, but i don¡¯t know that this person...this person is just a mess."


    you don¡¯t even have to look for it in the dungeon, it¡¯s such a limited place.


    without han sanqian in sight, the leading team leader naturally knew that something was wrong.


    "huya, where are the people?!" tianhu glared at each other.


    a trace of cold sweat broke out on huya''s forehead.


    the absence was expected, but we couldn''t tell them directly that han sanqian had gone to the world of the book of heaven, right? !


    "brother tianhu, don''t be angry. actually..." huya sighed: "actually, i was a little surprised when i came in just now."


    seeing that tianhu did not interrupt him, huya continued: "when i came in, i originally wanted to punish han sanqian and avenge myself, but when i came in, i accidentally discovered that han sanqian this guy is awake."


    "are you awake?" tianhu was stunned, and then he looked at huya with some doubts: "huya, are you planning to treat me like a three-year-old child?"


    "the poison that han sanqian was poisoned by is extremely poisonous. no one can survive the poison. will han sanqian wake up? please tell the truth quickly, where did you hide this han sanqian? if you are obedient, when i come out, because of the love between you and me as brothers, i will pretend that nothing has happened, but if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    of course it is a great thing to recognize huya as his little brother, but the prerequisite should be that huya does not commit any crimes and only has merit.


    but now, han sanqian has disappeared directly, which is a serious crime.


    naturally, tianhu wanted to quickly draw a clear line with huya.


    "brother, it''s true that i hid the person. however, don''t worry, brother. i can''t hand over the person for the time being. however, brother will definitely be very happy that i don''t hand over the person." huya said.


    tianhu roared angrily: "huya, you are so presumptuous that you made han sanqian disappear. no matter what method you do, it will definitely be a death sentence. what nonsense are you saying here?"


    "brother, originally i didn''t want to tell anyone about this, but since you and i have become sworn brothers, naturally, i don''t want to hide it too much, but my brother only has one request, and that is whether he can listen to his words. can you tell me the whole story clearly?"


    hearing this, tianhu wanted to deny this brother directly, but since the matter was not yet completely broken, he decided to give him a chance.


    "okay, tell me."


    hearing this, tianhu nodded hurriedly: "actually, the whole thing is nothing more than two words, treasure!"


    "treasure?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5057

    "yes, a huge treasure." huya said with a smile.


    seeing huya smiling so confidently, tianhu was not as angry as before. his intuition told him that there must be other inside stories involved.


    moreover, he was quite interested in hearing about the treasure.


    huya smiled, stood up, patted his chest, and said, "brother, do you mind having a few moves with your younger brother?"


    "fight against each other? huya, what exactly are you planning? seriously recruit me, don''t waste time by following me here."


    huya was not afraid and said: "brother, if i am guilty, i will not be able to escape severe punishment. why should i be in a hurry? everyone knows that the eldest brother is the elder''s confidant, and his cultivation level is naturally far superior to others. isn''t it possible that the eldest brother is afraid of fighting against his younger brother? "


    "it''s a joke, am i afraid of you?"


    as a close confidant of the elders, he is naturally also the commander-in-chief of the party. he has resources that are unparalleled by others, so of course he is also much more powerful in terms of cultivation.


    tianhu was still very confident that he could handle a mere intelligence captain like huya.


    "brother, the brotherhood between you and me has just been established. in order to avoid a misfire and hurt feelings, just stop it. in this way, you and i will win or lose in fifty moves. what do you think? if it''s within fifty moves, you can''t defeat me, how about you listen to what i say next?"


    "it''s a joke. if i can win you within fifty moves, wouldn''t it be a clear sign of bullying you? so, since you and i are brothers, as the eldest brother, i will let you take the lead. within ten moves, what do you think?" tianhu said confidently. .


    of course, this is due to his self-confidence and his lack of patience.


    "okay, if that''s the case, i''ll be disrespectful to you."


    "okay, i''d like to see what kind of medicine your kid is selling in the gourd."


    as soon as he finished speaking, tianhu started to attack huya directly.


    as expected of the elder''s confidant, this guy was extremely fast and had extremely high cultivation. even though huya had been prepared in advance, in the face of his sudden attack, he could only respond hastily.


    although after han sanqian''s special training, huya is no longer the captain of the intelligence team before, but after all, he did not have rich combat experience after being promoted. faced with a direct attack from such a master, huya was obviously defeated as soon as he came into contact. image.


    however, the taixu divine step taught by han sanqian played an absolute role.


    although huya has always been forced to defend under the opponent''s offensive, his strange body skills have directly prevented huya from being hurt by tianhu''s attack.


    the ten moves were quick, and it was over in the blink of an eye.


    before the matter was fully investigated, tianhu did not make a fatal move, but huya''s defense within ten moves still surprised him slightly: "brother huya, as the captain of an intelligence team, i don''t think you should have such a level of cultivation, right?"


    huya chuckled softly: "brother is the veteran among us. he knows what kind of cultivation level he has in his position. of course, huya doesn''t dare to show off in front of him. my brother also doesn''t hide it. i can the current level of cultivation is actually related to the treasure that i mentioned earlier."


    "is it related to the treasure?"


    at this moment, tianhu''s interest was completely piqued.


    most people already have an indescribable sense of curiosity about treasures. now, after cutting and rubbing tiger teeth and realizing that tiger teeth are different from other people, this curiosity has been infinitely amplified.


    "exactly, in fact, this is also the fundamental reason why i took the risk, little brother." huya felt a little embarrassed when he said this: "everyone knows what kind of serious crime it would be to touch han sanqian. but as the old saying goes, it¡¯s good, risks and benefits coexist. if i am willing to join my brother, i don¡¯t mind taking out the treasure and sharing it with my brother.¡±


    "in the future, my eldest brother''s cultivation will far exceed that of your colleagues, and my younger brother will help me, so why worry about not being able to please the elders?"


    hearing this, tianhu frowned slightly and seemed to be deep in thought...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5058

    for a long time, tianhu didn''t speak.


    but for huya, tianhu has actually agreed.


    "when i was undercover with han sanqian, i was indeed tortured by han sanqian until he was inhuman form. however, i did see han sanqian''s different reactions. brother, you also know that the number of han sanqian''s men is actually not that big. although there are many, we are not at a disadvantage in a fight. to put it bluntly, if our numbers are equal, or if our numbers are not an overwhelming advantage, who will win in the end of this battle? it¡¯s hard to tell who lost, whether the eldest brother admits it or not?¡±


    although he was very unhappy with han sanqian, tianhu had to admit that what huya said was basically true.


    the cavalry team alone was running rampant and coming and going with ease.


    that is to say, their soldiers themselves are different from ordinary soldiers. they are not so afraid of life and death, and they are not so afraid of pain. otherwise, under the impact of such a cavalry regiment, if they were replaced by flesh and blood, their hearts would have been shattered.


    in addition, they have sufficient numerical advantage, so the battle has been fought to this day, and they have not fallen into any disadvantage.


    otherwise, success or failure is indeed difficult to say now.


    "as far as i know, the original members of this group of cavalry are just civilians from tianmo castle. in other words, it has been less than a month since this group of people joined han sanqian, but they have transformed from being a piece of fish and meat at the mercy of others. our bitter enemy, brother, do you know the reason for this?"


    "because of what?"


    "because han sanqian is a treasure." huya said this, pretending to be very slanderous: "although han sanqian is just a person, for some reason he is extremely rich at such a young age. not only does he have various types of elixirs, and more importantly, a variety of god-level techniques."


    "because i joined them, i gained a little trust from han sanqian. therefore, i got a common entry-level secret book, which is the secret method i used when i fought with my eldest brother just now. it''s called taixu divine step."


    although the two sides did only fight ten moves, tianhu could tell from huya''s skills that the skills he used were indeed unpredictable.


    if it is said to be a god-level technique, tianhu actually does not object to it.


    "the technique you used just now is just an introductory secret book?"


    "yes, anyone who joins han sanqian can learn it."


    tianhu was a little surprised, such a good technique could be found at the beginner level?


    this can''t even be described as arrogant, it''s simply extremely arrogant.


    however, although this exaggeration is a bit exaggerated, it is also consistent with the actual situation.


    after all, how could a group of ordinary people transform themselves into today''s cavalrymen in such a short period of time if they hadn''t spent a lot of money? !


    "this han sanqian is really a rich man." tianhu sighed.


    "i can''t help it. i have so much. naturally, my actions are far beyond ordinary people''s imagination." hu ya nodded and said: "as far as i know, han sanqian has at least dozens of god-level techniques in his hands, and there are many of them. god-level, but far beyond the god-level secret method.¡±


    tianhu nodded: "you continue."


    huya said: "actually, there is nothing more to say at this point. i came to han sanqian for revenge, but more importantly, i still want to get more god-level skills. if i can get one or two copies, what will the future be like? brother, can you imagine?"


    "so, when i came in and saw han sanqian waking up, i quickly hid him. the purpose was to arrange for people to give him as many pills as possible. although it may not be able to cure the poison, it is a good thing to at least delay it. , and more importantly, this is mainly used to deceive han sanqian."


    "i told him that i didn''t actually betray him. i just wanted to find the right opportunity to save him and then cheat him out of some god-level skills. originally, i wanted to do this alone, but since you and i are already brothers, how about we divide it?"


    "split it?"


    tianhu was slightly startled. obviously, this idea was very bold, but he had to admit that such a temptation was too great to refuse...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5059

    "brother, han sanqian was just transferred out quietly by me. now he is in our camp. i promise that he will be placed in the cell again within one day. i can also guarantee that brother will get it. at least two god-level techniques."


    "as a sign of sincerity, i can teach my elder brother the taixu divine step now."


    tianhu raised his head: "i''m afraid one day is too long."


    "the eldest brother is a close confidant of the elders. if you want to delay anyone, there is a way to delay it, right? of course, the one day that the younger brother said is definitely not really one day, but just a maximum limit." huya struck while the iron was hot.


    "as long as you get the skill through deception, maybe you can send him back in an hour, or even a quarter of an hour."


    although there are indeed risks, what huya said does make sense.


    with his status and the trust he had in the elders, it would not be a problem for him to delay for some time.


    one day may indeed be difficult, but a few hours is no problem at all, and the time given by huya does not pose any problem.


    who wouldn¡¯t want to get god-level skills for free? !


    you know, now his cultivation has basically reached the bottleneck of the same level.


    a group of colleagues have similar resources and similar qualifications, so naturally there is not much difference overall.


    this is a balance between each other, but it is also a huge dilemma.


    whether everyone makes meritorious deeds or pleases the elders, isn¡¯t the purpose of everyone trying to stand out from such a predicament? !


    the goal is naturally to get the opportunity to be promoted and to dominate others from now on.


    of course, this is also difficult.


    however, now there is a different and relatively easy opportunity.


    as long as he can master the god-level skills, he can be ahead of others and easily win the first place in difficult situations, giving himself a bright future.


    "can you make sure it doesn''t take more than one day?"


    hearing tianhu''s question, huya breathed a long sigh of relief.


    he didn''t care at all how long it would take han sanqian. at the moment, if he could successfully delay it for a while, it would count as a while.


    "of course, even if the younger brother is not responsible for the risks taken by the elder brother, he still has to be responsible for his own life. this is our base camp, how brave can the younger brother be?"


    tianhu nodded slightly.


    thinking about it, this is our main camp and it is heavily armed. it is impossible for han sanqian to escape.


    what''s more, han sanqian has been poisoned for a long time.


    "originally, if anyone else dared to do this in front of me, i would never let him go. however, huya, you are my brother, and i believe in you."


    after finishing speaking, tianhu glanced at the empty cell in front of him: "look, is han sanqian dead?"


    of course, those who can follow tianhu to the dungeon at this time are tianhu''s cronies, and their emotional intelligence will naturally not be low.


    after hearing tianhu''s question, several people said almost at the same time: "reporting to the commander-in-chief, han sanqian is lying in the cell now, motionless, like a dead dog."


    tianhu looked coldly at the few soldiers guarding the prison: "what about you?"


    han sanqian is missing. if this matter is spread, no matter what the reason, the group of people guarding the prison will definitely not be able to escape any involvement, and the outcome will only be doomed to death. now, since there is a turning point, these people will naturally not let go.


    "i also saw han sanqian lying motionless in the cell, only breathing a little bit."


    "very good." tianhu nodded with satisfaction: "you all go and watch outside. if anyone comes to visit, tell me that i, tianhu, am interrogating han sanqian in the cell. after the interrogation is over, i will naturally report it to the elders. situation, other people are not allowed to disturb.¡±


    the little leader guarding the prison immediately knelt down and said, "i understand, little one."


    "go ahead. if this is done well, we will eat meat, and you will naturally have soup. but if things go wrong, you should know that we cannot explain it, but you will definitely die."


    "yes, the little one will go and guard outside."


    after saying that, he and a few of his men left the dungeon in a hurry and went to watch obediently outside.


    after the prison guard went out, tianhu smiled and said: "actually, between you and me, it doesn''t matter if you want my help or anything. brothers, we should share hardships and share blessings."


    although the words were spoken very lightly and seemed to have no other meaning, huya was not a fool and of course he knew very well that tianhu was urging himself to show sincerity.


    in other words, people want interest first.


    however, huya didn''t want to refuse. as long as he could buy time for han sanqian, some sacrifices were inevitable.


    "the younger brother will first teach the elder brother how to learn the taixu divine step. brother, please keep an eye on it."


    as huya moved, tianhu also looked at it seriously.


    at this time, han sanqian in the bahuang heavenly book, although the external crisis has been temporarily resolved, the crisis inside is still there...


    all it takes is one crucial opportunity!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5060

    without cultivation, the meridians are damaged.


    he simply relied on his own bloodline and the golden spirit energy provided by the eight desolations heavenly book to react.


    although the bloodline is very strong, the golden spirit provided by the bahuang tianshu is even more powerful than ever. it can provide han sanqian with endless help without the need for meridians and just rely on the physical body.


    but these are always external.


    to deal with an absolute troll, this alone is obviously not enough.


    suddenly, the golden body appeared, replacing the meridians, connecting everything.


    at the same time, the divine aura left by master gui yuanzi also maximized the blessing of the golden body.


    the darkness of the troll is boundless, but the golden body can also pierce through a piece of light of its own.


    but now, everything is sad.


    it¡¯s just a foregone conclusion.


    the two sides were clearly at a stalemate.


    han sanqian needs a breaking point.


    no matter how weak this explosive point is!


    but it can break the ice.


    once the ice is broken, the water will naturally melt everything.


    at that time, there may be a turning point.


    otherwise, han sanqian could only open his eyes as if in the middle of the night.


    although he can hold on, no one knows how long he can hold on. they only know that he will eventually close his eyes due to sleepiness.


    "han sanqian, is that all you have?" the troll''s words came to his ears again.


    "you resisted, but so what?"


    "how long can you resist?"


    contempt, disdain, even full of deep ridicule.


    darkness always surrounds the divine light. even if han sanqian''s divine light has a place, it is good after all.


    "hmph, can you come in with a kill?" han sanqian''s consciousness also showed no disdain.


    although he couldn''t guarantee how long he could last, at least for a while this guy would be helpless against him.


    "hmph, it''s only a matter of time before you kill yourself." the troll snorted coldly.


    han sanqian was disdainful: "you are just showing off your power in front of me now. it''s not that i can''t understand it. after all, it''s really shameful for someone like you to lose to a mere mortal like me and be trapped in my body." of."


    "now, you finally took advantage of me while i was sick, and you have regained a little bit of status. how can you not show off your power? i pity you, you can just scream, i am too lazy to talk nonsense with you."


    hearing this, the troll couldn''t hold it any longer.


    of course he refused to accept being captured by han sanqian, but it was undeniable that what han sanqian said was more or less in line with the facts.


    "you mean i can''t win now?"


    "i didn''t say that."


    "but that''s what you mean." some words are more uncomfortable to leave unsaid than to say them directly.


    han sanqian said with a smile: "isn''t that the case? you are just deceiving me that my cultivation is completely ruined and my meridians are all severed. what do you call this? the tiger is not at home and the monkey dominates. if i were in my heyday, you would be do you need me to tell you what will happen? aren¡¯t you going to suppress it in my body for a long time?"


    scholars can be killed, but not humiliated!


    especially as a troll.


    facing han sanqian''s ridicule, he was very angry: "you bastard, do you really think that trapping me in your body is your credit and you win?"


    "facts speak louder than words."


    "hmph, if it''s true, let me ask you, why don''t you dare to compete with me on this weekday? you are always careful, for fear that you will lose your mind and let me break out of your restraint."


    han sanqian also knew this. he had been deliberately suppressing his emotions. in fact, he was afraid that this guy would break through the confinement of his body.


    however, how could a person like han sanqian admit at this time: "humph, i did dodge on purpose, but do you think i was avoiding you? i was afraid of causing the dragon''s blood to boil."


    "a mere magic dragon is a giant to you, but to me, it''s just a black worm."


    "huh, to me, he is also a black worm." han sanqian said disdainfully: "it''s just that you have to give everyone a certain amount of respect. if i fight with you, and he takes advantage of me, it will just happen." that little bit of power breaks the balance between you and me, so what should we do?"


    "you bastard, you mean you and i are equally powerful? and that dragon''s blood is just the straw that breaks our balance?" the troll was furious.


    this simply means that while han sanqian thinks too highly of himself, he also doesn''t take himself seriously.


    "exactly." han sanqian said softly.


    "you stinky boy has such a hard and stinky mouth. okay, i want you to be convinced!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5061

    "how can i convince you sincerely that i''m like this now? i think you should just let me dissent." han sanqian said: "anyway, no one will remember us in who knows how many years. today''s process, others will only think that you finally defeated the sick and weak me after a hard battle. of course, as a winner, you can tamper with history and say that you defeated me in my heyday, not even a hard fight, but killing."


    "anyway, if i die and i lose, can i jump out of the coffin and bite you back? really?"


    in the art of language, han sanqian is a guy who is ridiculed and ridiculed by others. he has never eaten pork and has seen pigs running. he is naturally good at causing hatred.


    trolls always speak with their strength. in the past, most of them just killed anyone they saw if they were unhappy. how could they have the thought and experience to fight with people here?


    it was limited to han sanqian''s current physical suppression. otherwise, he would have wanted to cut han sanqian into pieces.


    being ridiculed like this, he was naturally extremely angry.


    "damn boy, i don''t even bother to do these sneaky things. don''t say i won''t give you a chance. tell me, how can you be convinced?"


    han sanqian inadvertently revealed a snickering smile: "of course it''s easy to convince me. just fight with me honestly. naturally, the winner will be the winner and the loser will be the loser. if you lose, you lose. there is nothing to say."


    "okay, let''s fight honestly."


    "my body''s meridians are now severed. you also know how much i have suffered from fighting with you. therefore, if you want me to take it, it is very simple. when i recover, we will make a good plan."


    "hmph, for a waste like you, who knows how long it will take for you to recover?"


    "how about seven days in the outside world?"


    "what if you haven''t recovered after seven days?"


    "if the seven days are up and i haven''t recovered, then naturally, i, han sanqian, am incompetent and can''t even recover my own body. naturally, if i lose, i will lose. how about i be convinced?"


    "are you sure?"


    "of course i''m sure."


    "okay, han sanqian, don''t say that i bully you, a little human being, i will give you seven days, but i have a condition."


    "what conditions."


    "you have the natural advantage to suppress me in your body. after seven days, if you deliberately control yourself and don''t release me to fight with you, wouldn''t i have been fooled by your kid in vain? so, for the sake of safety, i will a mark will be left in your body. this mark will be placed on your life gate for seven days. if you duel with me obediently as agreed within seven days, i will naturally remove this mark for you."


    "of course, if you don''t let me out, this mark will instantly destroy your life gate, causing you to explode and die on the spot, how about that?"


    hearing this request, han sanqian did not object.


    although he did think about not letting this guy out after seven days, but...this thought was actually quickly swept away.


    he is more or less honest.


    moreover, he also believes that although this troll doesn''t know much about the world and hate, it doesn''t mean that he is a big fool and can be fooled at will.


    "no problem."


    "okay, han sanqian, after seven days, i will make you hand over your body with all your heart, and then kneel down in front of me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding black energy suddenly dissipated.


    in just a moment, the bahuang world regained its light, and everything was just like the previous world.


    the pressure around han sanqian also dissipated instantly. han sanqian couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. he finally didn''t need to hold on and slowly fell back to the ground with the help of jin ling.


    afterwards, the golden body disappeared, taking with it the shadow of the demon dragon and the golden light.


    the whole thing is like a dream, and this is the time to wake up from the dream.


    the next second, seeing that nothing happened, the brothers quickly crawled out from the depths of the forest, and then rushed back to see han sanqian regardless of risk.


    when the world is in chaos, they are most worried about han sanqian''s safety.


    especially when the world was at its darkest, they saw han sanqian in the light.


    han sanqian opened his eyes and glanced at the brothers running in the distance, but soon set his sights on the sky again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5062

    he knew that there were people in the sky, even if they were hiding now.


    he could stand here and yell like an incompetent person, scolding them for not helping.


    you can also sit here and cry like an wronged woman, say some sad words, and win their sympathy.


    but han sanqian did nothing.


    he knows very well that in fact, you have to rely on yourself for some things. if you count on others for help, you will always count on it, and eventually you will stop moving forward.


    it is love to help yourself, and it is also reasonable not to help yourself, so there is nothing to complain about.


    after watching for a moment, han sanqian withdrew his gaze, and the brothers had already arrived in front of him.


    "leader, are you okay?"


    "what happened just now? i...we really wanted to come over and help you, but you gave us an order before, telling us to retreat immediately when we saw something was wrong. we were afraid that it would not be terrible if we came to die. the terrible thing is that we died, and we didn''t people can help you.¡±


    "leader, how about we divide into two groups, one group of people to protect your safety, and the other group of people to hide at any time, just to help you when you are in need?"


    seeing all the brothers looking at him with concern, han sanqian smiled and said: "i have nothing to do, you don''t need to worry, you have done a good job and you can listen to my orders at the critical moment. i am very pleased. "


    "sometimes, whether the people you lead can accomplish something depends not on their personal abilities, but on their execution ability. i am very satisfied with your performance."


    "however, i don''t have much time right now, so i''ll keep my story short."


    "also please give me your instructions, alliance leader."


    han sanqian nodded: "i will leave here temporarily, and i will come back after a while. at that time, i hope that all brothers can still help me. therefore, during the period of my departure, i hope that everyone can practice hard."


    after saying this, han sanqian looked back at the bamboo house and other places.


    it''s pitiful and it''s a pity.


    the bamboo huts and wooden huts that recorded every detail of the lives of myself and others are now reduced to rubble, which is really sad.


    "as for houses, if you have time, try to build a few new ones."


    "don''t worry, alliance leader, we will try our best to restore the original scene."


    han sanqian smiled happily: "originally, i wanted to leave some elixirs for you, but my current lack of cultivation means that my double dragon cauldron cannot operate, so the elixir refining can only be postponed. however, i promise you that when i recover in the future, i will definitely return to you double the amount of all the real energy you have spent on healing me during this period."


    "so, brothers, i am not painting a pie for you, but what you have practiced during this period is actually for you."


    although han sanqian knew very well that even without this compensation mechanism, these brothers would definitely go all out.


    but han sanqian doesn¡¯t know how much help he will need when the time comes next time. under a heavy reward, there must be brave men. therefore, han sanqian certainly hopes that they can work harder. the more the better at the critical moment. in the end, only there is no downside to the benefits.


    those who work hard should be rewarded.


    "leader, what are you talking about? even if you don''t add anything to it, you are leading everyone to grow, and it is right for everyone to support you in return."


    "that''s right, as long as you say a word, we will go through fire and water, let alone these mere things."


    seeing their enthusiasm and loyalty to the city, han sanqian was very grateful to them, and there was an unknown sense of pride in his heart that kept growing.


    in fact, the greatest joy is teaching people to fish, not any reward.


    perhaps, this is also what the masters in the world are most happy to see.


    peaches and plums all over the world!


    "okay, brothers, then you should be busy with your respective tasks. i have something else to do, so i will leave first."


    after saying that, han sanqian stood up and came to the teleportation port.


    after everyone said goodbye to him, under han sanqian''s instruction, they opened the transmission port.


    looking at the transmission port, han sanqian was a little worried for a while. he had stayed in the bahuang world for at least a day or two longer than originally planned, and he didn''t know if there was any emergency happening outside.


    i don¡¯t even know how huya is coping!


    "i hope it''s not too late."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian walked into the teleportation port...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5063

    in the dungeon, at this moment, tianhu was completely addicted to learning and practicing taixu''s posture.


    this step is really weird, but every step is full of mystery.


    just watching huya pull off this trick, he was completely attracted to it.


    after huya told him all the inner skills, tianhu couldn''t wait to start practicing in tianlao.


    however, in order to prevent accidents from happening, if han sanqian suddenly came back at that time and was caught directly, after tianhu tasted the sweetness of practicing taixu divine step, huya found an excuse to use the dungeon moisture and he tried his best to trick tianhu out of the cell on the grounds that the yin qi was too heavy and was not suitable for practicing this kind of footwork.


    the fact is that the effect is very good. tianhu has something good to think about right now, and he doesn''t care about other things at all. seeing huya say this, he has no doubt at all, and he will return to his camp with his troops.


    of course, this kind of good thing cannot be discovered by others.


    soon, while tianhu still had his thoughts, he stopped his strength and headed towards the door of the cell with the others on their backs.


    huya, who thought everything was going well and could finally take a breather, suddenly almost died at this moment.


    "boom!"


    at this moment, a slight noise came.


    this sound is actually very small, but the problem is that there is no one else in the dungeon, so it is extremely quiet. any slightest movement can be heard almost instantly.


    tianhu actually stopped when he heard the sound, frowned, and turned around: "what''s the sound?"


    huya was obviously shocked and didn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    there was a sudden sound in the heavenly prison. in fact, there was only one possibility, and that was that han sanqian came out of the bahuang heavenly book.


    however, it does not rule out that somewhere in the tianlao suddenly collapsed and some mud fell.


    well, this is a different story.


    if he said what han sanqian said and saw a landslide, something big would happen.


    but if it is said that it is not han sanqian, then if he goes over and sees that it is han sanqian, i am afraid that what he said just now will not be able to justify it, and something will happen.


    this is really a thunder.


    just when huya didn''t know how to answer, tianhu walked directly inside with a few subordinates.


    huya wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know how to speak when the words came to his mouth, so he had to bite the bullet and follow him.


    soon, when the group of people arrived in front of the cell door, tianhu was a little stunned.


    in the originally empty cell, han sanqian suddenly appeared there.


    han sanqian also reacted very quickly. when he heard the footsteps approaching, he lay down on the ground without saying a word, pretending to be dying.


    "han sanqian? damn it, why is he here? huya, didn''t you say you took han sanqian back to your place? why is he here?"


    "that''s right, we have been in the cell the whole time, and there was no one at the exit to send han sanqian in."


    "yes, han sanqian seemed to appear suddenly out of thin air."


    while tianhu was greatly puzzled, several of his subordinates also expressed their doubts one by one.


    huya''s head was covered in sweat.


    previously, he had an idea and covered up all these things one by one very quickly, but luck is not as good as fate. it was a coincidence that han sanqian appeared at this time.


    this this¡­¡­


    "huya, what on earth is going on? please explain it clearly to me, otherwise..."


    hearing tianhu''s threat, huya hurriedly raised his head: "yes... it was my people who quietly sent him in just now."


    "did your people send him in?" tianhu clearly had disbelief written all over his face.


    they were in the cell, and they didn''t see anyone coming in.


    huya wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, the situation is not good right now...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5064

    if there is no reasonable explanation, this wave will be completely over.


    but the problem is that this matter is so unbelievable now, and it seems extremely unreasonable to explain it.


    huya was very depressed. ever since he came to this cell, his brain was almost burned out.


    he is obviously not following gao zhi''s route, no matter how he moves, it is gao zhi''s game.


    "haha, brother tianhu, it''s actually like this. it''s not like you don''t know what kind of business my little brother is in. spy, if i can''t even do some sneaky things, then why should i be a spy? what kind of intelligence? no. had he been discovered a long time ago and beaten to death?"


    "so, i have my own way of doing the night shift. however, the person i arranged for didn''t know the current relationship between my brother and me. he probably thought there was someone else, so he followed my instructions and god i don¡¯t know why i sent people in.¡±


    huya''s mind was spinning very fast. after burning the cpu in his brain, he finally came up with an explanation that looked like that.


    after tianhu heard this explanation, his vigilance was finally relieved.


    huya''s explanation is basically reasonable and logical.


    huya is indeed from the intelligence team. he usually collects intelligence and does business in the "underworld", so lurking is not a problem.


    therefore, he quietly sent someone to send the person back. it was a bit difficult to do it without anyone noticing, but it was indeed not as difficult as climbing to the sky.


    seeing tianhu nod, huya breathed a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, the work of the intelligence team will inevitably encounter some difficult things sometimes, and at this time, the ability to adapt to changes must be possessed.


    a thrilling ride.


    tianhu''s entourage spoke at this time: "didn''t captain huya just take han sanqian back and torture him to extract a confession? now that he has been brought back, does that mean that captain huya has obtained something from han sanqian?" what?"


    tianhu was very satisfied with this. since he was still questioning huya and doubting the authenticity of his words, at the same time, if huya wanted to prove himself, he would have to use god-level skills.


    killing two birds with one stone is perfect.


    however, he and huya still have a friendship after all, and it is not suitable to say such things. of course, it is best for his subordinates to say it.


    for the sake of face, he had to pretend to scold his men at this time: "nonsense, huya is my brother. when did it become your turn to speak here?"


    of course, the subordinate knew that his boss was not really blaming him, so he nodded: "this subordinate is reckless, and i asked you to forgive me."


    huya is very depressed. what can he do after all the words have been said?


    you can''t even bother to give an answer.


    "this is natural." huya''s heart was bleeding.


    although han sanqian taught him more than just taixu shenbu, a god-level skill, he could also use other god-level skills to deal with tianhu.


    however, the only so-called defensive method he possesses is the taixu divine step.


    he didn''t want to teach tianhu how to attack, as that would only add a more brutal killer to the enemy.


    but now, there is no other way. facing tianhu, a greedy dog, only by satisfying his greed can he be better fooled.


    otherwise, once tianhu takes a closer look, his seemingly perfect lies may not be able to withstand careful scrutiny in every aspect.


    so, there is really no way.


    "since there is a new technique, brother, you and i are brothers. do you think we can study it together with brother wei? it doesn''t matter whether i learn it or not. what is important is that my brother has the opportunity to learn. as an elder brother, i naturally want to provide protection and help in this learning process and help my younger brother grow up quickly."


    hu ya cursed in his heart, you are helping your mother, you obviously just want to learn, you said it so grandly.


    gritting his teeth, there was no other way. no matter how angry he was, he had to bite the bullet.


    but just when hu ya was about to speak, han sanqian suddenly spoke on the side...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5065

    "huya, you traitor, stop doing those shady tricks, and you, what is your name tianhu, right? you two snakes and rats live in a nest, do you think i don''t know? running into this dungeon, it''s obvious you don¡¯t plan to let me go.¡±


    han sanqian''s voice sounded loud but obviously a little weak.


    hearing han sanqian''s voice, huya suddenly let out a sigh of relief.


    sometimes, some people are like this. just saying a word or even breathing next to you can give you a full sense of security.


    moreover, it was obvious that when han sanqian spoke at this time, he meant to answer the question for him.


    he couldn''t ask for it.


    "haha, han sanqian, we are from different camps, so naturally we are all enemies, and we deal with each other. isn''t this normal?" tianhu smiled coldly: "it seems that my brother has tortured you so much that you can still do it at this moment. say?"


    han sanqian took a sip and said disdainfully: "if you don''t want to get the secret book from me, how can you bastards make me say anything? what are you doing here?"


    "now that you''ve said it, i''m too lazy to talk nonsense to you. you know very well what we want. if you hand it over obediently, we might be able to let you go and let you die if we are in a good mood. be at ease. but if you don''t say anything, i think you can not only have a taste of my brother''s methods, but also my methods. i gave you the poison in anger, but now that i think about it, i have given you an advantage. this bastard."


    hearing tianhu''s threat, han sanqian snorted coldly and said nothing.


    hu ya quickly helped and shouted: "han sanqian, since you have been sent back by my people, it seems that you have agreed to my request and are willing to hand over the secret book. i advise you not to be so harsh here, or please explain quickly."


    "i fell into your hands today. i, han sanqian, have nothing to say. tianhu, i want to talk to you." han sanqian said.


    tianhu said coldly: "what do you and i have to talk about?"


    after finishing speaking, tianhu glanced at huya, and then said to han sanqian: "huya is now my brother, not an outsider. if you want to say anything, just say it here."


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, then just listen."


    "i have many god-level secret books with me. i believe that the traitor huya has already told you them all without me telling you? yes, this is a fact. i do have a lot of god-level skills. however, i am really more powerful. it is a method that i am still studying and researching, which can completely surpass the god level. of course, i also know a few exercises that are even more powerful than the god level."


    "although you and i have never had direct contact with each other, i think you have heard a lot about my deeds, and there are countless things that go against the will of heaven."


    tianhu glanced at his subordinates, who also nodded towards tianhu.


    this is indeed true. many battles that should be suppressed can achieve different counter-attacks with han sanqian.


    this is indeed not a once or twice thing, but several times.


    it has nothing to do with luck, it¡¯s all about ability.


    "so what?"


    "how?" han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "if i didn''t tell you, you wouldn''t know it at all. i can just tell you the god-level skills, right?"


    "tianhu, i''m in trouble this time. the most disgusting thing is huya, a slave with a double surname. i hate him to the core, so i make a deal with you. if you help me kill the traitor huya, i will how about i tell you these secrets that transcend the divine level?"


    hearing this, tianhu''s eyes suddenly flashed with greed.


    if you can learn han sanqian''s super-god-level skills, then who will dare to mess with him in the future?


    thinking about those glorious things that will happen to him in the future, let alone asking him to kill huya at this time, even if you ask tianhu to kill his parents, he will never hesitate.


    on the side, huya opened his eyes wide at this time and was confused. what''s going on? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5066

    brother, i...am i not yours?


    we are friendly forces.


    i''m here to cover for you, my brain is being burned, but you don''t even have to say a word to praise me, and then you just want to find someone to kill me?


    huya was very depressed and couldn''t keep up with han sanqian''s rhythm at this time.


    when he was caught before, he was clearly prepared to die with him, but his backhand was to make him rise to the top of the world and take credit for his promotion and fortune here. now, after he was imprisoned, i tried my best to help him, but hey, he suddenly took his own life.


    isn¡¯t this guy really good at playing?¡­


    but now huya is a mute eating huanglian, unable to tell the story of his suffering.


    you can''t tell han sanqian about your hard work in front of tianhu and ask him why he did this, right?


    if he did this, he and han sanqian would both die!


    and, die faster.


    therefore, no matter how depressed huya is, he can only break his teeth and swallow them.


    "brother tianhu, you must not believe his words easily."


    "you and i are brothers, and he is clearly trying to sow discord."


    "it''s true that he has some transcendent skills, but so what? don''t you and i, brothers, have a way to force him to speak?"


    "and if you kill me, how will you explain it to the elders?"


    tianhu frowned when he heard huya''s urgent words.


    in fact, he doesn''t care about brotherhood at all.


    but huya did touch on the most critical point - huya has just made great achievements, and he obviously has a place among the elders.


    if he died unexpectedly and was still in his base camp, he would naturally not be able to escape a careful investigation.


    after careful investigation, tianhu never took any chances and thought that he could avoid detection.


    therefore, once the truth is revealed in the end, even if he is a close confidant of the elders, he may not be sure that he can get forgiveness from his elders in this matter.


    this is a drama of killing a thousand enemies and damaging yourself by eight hundred.


    if you die, what''s the point of learning any magical method? !


    he didn''t have the courage to quarrel with his elders or even openly become enemies just by learning some of han sanqian''s transcendental skills.


    no matter how stupid he is, isn''t han sanqian the best lesson to learn from others!


    thinking of this, tianhu put on a hypocritical smile: "brother huya, why are you anxious? as you said, you and i are brothers. brotherhood is worth thousands of gold. a mere han sanqian wants to use it for some benefit." just bribe me, i''m afraid it''s just a dream."


    after finishing his words, tianhu looked at han sanqian in the dungeon and said: "han sanqian, i will not agree to your request, but i do have another suggestion that you can listen to."


    "as long as you obediently hand over those super-god-level skills you mentioned, huya and i can guarantee that before you die from the poison, not only will you not be beaten in the dungeon, but you will also live better than the emperor. comfortable, what do you think?"


    "han sanqian, if you want to be wise, just agree to the conditions of my commander-in-chief. you know the pain of poisonous disease. if you agree, we can not only send people to serve you and take care of your food and daily life, but most importantly, we i can provide you with some secret medicines. although these secret medicines certainly cannot help you detoxify, they can also minimize the pain caused by the poison."


    "han sanqian, you are going to die anyway. i advise you to enjoy the rest of your life."


    "except my commander-in-chief can give you this preferential treatment, there is no other place."


    several tianhu followers also persuaded han sanqian one by one.


    huya wanted to speak several times, but for a moment he really didn''t know what to say.


    he mainly didn''t know what kind of medicine han sanqian gourd was selling, and he was afraid that it would be bad if he said something wrong.


    but after all, this was related to his own fate, life and death, and he had to look at han sanqian lying in the dungeon...


    han sanqian smiled softly, and then slowly stood up from the ground. he seemed to be very weak. he glanced at huya, which made huya even more nervous. finally, he looked at tianhu ¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5067

    "han sanqian, what are my conditions?" tianhu was also looking forward to it, but he was holding back and trying his best to ensure that he would not be noticed by han sanqian.


    after all, it is a super-god-level skill, who wouldn¡¯t be envious of it? !


    "yes, but i only teach one kind. at the same time, before i die, in this dungeon, since you said that i will live the rest of my life well, then, in addition to the time you and i agreed to teach the skills, i don''t want other outsiders to disturb me. if you want to see me, you must get my permission, how about that?" han sanqian finished his words and added: "i don''t want to see you guys at all. the more i see them, the more annoyed i become. .¡±


    han sanqian''s words made tianhu''s subordinates want to shout angrily, but they were stopped by tianhu.


    although these requirements of han sanqian are a bit too small, they are not unacceptable.


    with tianhu''s ability, it is not difficult to accomplish this.


    "commander, han sanqian can satisfy everything else, but he still needs his permission to enter the dungeon, which is a bit..."


    "yes, commander, no one is keeping an eye on him. what if something happens?"


    tianhu waved his hand, as long as he tightened the defense around the cell, so what if he couldn''t come in and keep an eye on han sanqian at any time? !


    he is extremely poisonous, and he is heavily guarded outside. what kind of trouble can he cause? !


    moreover, since i have to learn something every day, i can always see han sanqian, which can ensure a lot of safety.


    therefore, tianhu believes that this is not a big problem.


    thinking of this, he smiled and said to his men: "have you ever raised a dog?"


    "although this dog is humble, before it dies, it will often find a deserted corner, hide and pass away quietly. do you know what this is called? this is called dignity."


    "after all, han sanqian was once a famous figure in a party, and his death in such a tragic way is still very disappointing."


    "so, out of respect for him, these requests can be met."


    "okay, han sanqian, i don''t want to push you into a blind corner. i can satisfy your request."


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "okay, let''s seal the deal. to show my sincerity, i will teach you some first, so you can understand the instructions clearly."


    hearing that han sanqian was so decisive, he wanted to teach tianhu. although huya had just recovered from the lingering fear of being saved, he looked at han sanqian very worriedly at this time.


    "however, before we begin, i want to say that what i teach is only for you." han sanqian said.


    "he is my brother, why not?" tianhu said.


    he didn''t care at all, it was just that he and huya were brothers, so naturally he had to do such a thing to save face.


    in fact, he wished he could learn it by himself, because only in this way could he show his strength and awesomeness. if others could do the same trick, how meaningful would it be? !


    "this traitor is already very depressed in my place if i don''t kill him. you still want me to teach him my skills?" han sanqian asked.


    tianhu was very satisfied with this answer. he could basically guess the answer, but he still pretended to be a little embarrassed on his face: "this..."


    hu ya knew what was going on and spoke: "brother, there is no need to be embarrassed. for the sake of my brother''s life, you can even refrain from super-god-level exercises. i already understand the kindness that my eldest brother has towards my younger brother. since han sanqian doesn''t want me to learn his exercises. , i just don¡¯t want to learn.¡±


    after finishing speaking, hu ya glanced at the entourage beside tian hu: "i am more afraid of the dark. you guys can go out with me, okay?"


    tianhu was overjoyed, he knew that huya was helping him to take out all his trusted followers, which was naturally a good thing.


    so he said, "can''t you all hear me? when my brother speaks, it is equivalent to my order."


    when several subordinates saw that their commander had said this, they could only grit their teeth and follow huya out.


    when huya passed by tianhu, tianhu smiled softly and whispered: "brother, don''t worry, i can teach you privately once my brother has learned it."


    huya thanked him and left quickly with the people.


    in the entire dungeon, only han sanqian and tianhu were left.


    "han sanqian, we can start."


    "for the sake of success in the future, i don''t plan to hide it anymore. if i want to teach you, i will directly teach you one of my best skills."


    "youhuang!"


    "with your own strength, you can resist the attack of thousands of armies, and you can even stop the attack in front of you. are you interested?"


    tianhu was stunned. he had indeed seen this with his own eyes. he really didn''t expect that han sanqian would be so generous and give him the best move as soon as he made a move.


    it seems that this guy is really scared of being tortured by tiger fangs...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5068

    "okay, since you are so cheerful and i am so generous, i promise that after you finish studying, the dungeon will still be a dungeon, but the enjoyment of those in it will definitely be at the level of an emperor."


    now that han sanqian has expressed his attitude, naturally, tianhu expressed his attitude in the opposite direction.


    han sanqian smiled softly and was unwilling to talk any more on this topic. he said, "i said, listen and follow your heart."


    tianhu also hurriedly put away his smile, listened to han sanqian''s teaching of the mental method, followed the mental method one by one, moved around the sky, and began to practice with his potential.


    he could clearly feel that after the zhoutian turned, the power of his body began to rotate and increase. this showed that the mental method that han sanqian taught him was indeed a genuine high-level mental method.


    thinking of this, his last hanging heart was completely relieved.


    he saw that han sanqian was so cheerful, and there might be some fraud involved. therefore, although tianhu seemed to be in a good mood on the surface, he was not without any precautions secretly.


    but what he didn''t expect was that after contacting him, he was basically sure that there was nothing wrong with the technique.


    han sanqian did not delay and continued to recite his inner thoughts step by step.


    time passed, and about half an hour later, the first stage of teaching the skills had come to an end.


    although he had only learned half of the entire set of exercises, tianhu was obviously very happy.


    "you come to the cell tomorrow morning and i will pass the second half to you."


    "originally, i wanted to pass it on to you now, but your foundation is not stable. it may not be good for you to rush to the next stage."


    tianhu was not angry when he heard this. what han sanqian said was not wrong.


    although under the guidance of han sanqian today, the entire practice process was very stable and smooth, tianhu also knew that this technique was too fierce, and he almost had his meridians flow backwards several times.


    the reverse flow of meridians is actually very dangerous in the process of practice. if you are not careful, you will go crazy.


    therefore, if we continue to strengthen higher-level cultivation, what kind of accidents will happen if we are not sure.


    "okay." tianhu responded.


    "after you go back, practice what you learned today diligently. this is the foundation. the sooner you solidify your foundation, the better it will be for learning the entire set of exercises. do you understand?"


    tianhu was as obedient as a disciple at this time, completely losing his previous arrogance and domineering attitude.


    "i see."


    "okay, i''m tired, i want to rest."


    tianhu nodded: "then i won''t bother you anymore. someone will come to take care of your next life later."


    tianhu finished speaking and turned to leave.


    and sure enough, shortly after he left, several servants, accompanied by cell soldiers, walked into the dungeon.


    among this group of servants, some came specifically to serve han sanqian, while others came specifically to renovate the dungeon.


    they rearranged the cell. although it was not a decoration, it was considered a careful arrangement.


    don''t pursue appearance, just focus on comfort.


    a new bed was put on, with soft bedding, a coffee table, and delicious tea and fruits.


    in addition to all the imaginable things being done, the unexpected things were also clearly arranged. even han sanqian had a separate room specially built in the cell to go to the toilet. in order to prevent the smell, there was also a special room at the door. aromatherapy.


    this is outrageous. this is not going to jail. this is simply staying in a luxury hotel.


    moreover, this is not all, han sanqian also has two servants who specialize in serving him.


    as soon as he came in, two servants helped han sanqian to sit on the bed. one served han sanqian tea and poured water, and the other squeezed han sanqian''s shoulders and feet.


    that is to say, this is a place for fighting, otherwise han sanqian would not even suspect that tianhu would directly bring in a few maids.


    "by the way, mr. han, this is the medicine that commander tianhu asked me to give you. after you take one, even if the poison occurs today, it will not cause you much pain. water, it has been poured for you and the temperature is just right."


    after the man serving the tea put the water in front of han sanqianman, he took out a red pill and placed it in front of han sanqian.


    han sanqian was about to pick up the medicine and take it. at this moment, a man ran in like a raging storm...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5069

    han sanqian had a faint smile on his face, and he didn''t seem to feel the slightest discomfort because someone suddenly broke in.


    although han sanqian had already issued an order, requiring others not to enter without his own order.


    "go! go! go."


    as soon as the person came in, he waved directly to the servants next to him, signaling them to leave quickly.


    several servants looked at each other, and finally focused on han sanqian.


    after all, this is the rightful owner. without his order, how could these people dare to go down privately? !


    han sanqian smiled slightly and waved his hand: "you all should wait outside the dungeon first. commander tianhu''s words are orders, but captain huya''s words are also orders. this future man is also the choice of a powerful minister. how can you do it for me? how about offending a dying person?"


    after hearing han sanqian''s words, several servants nodded quickly and left.


    of course they don''t want to offend huya, or even anyone, but they have to obey han sanqian''s arrangements because of tianhu''s orders.


    now with han sanqian''s approval, the group of them naturally escaped very quickly.


    huya''s face was full of anxiety, but he had been deliberately suppressing it until everyone left completely before finally releasing it.


    as a result, as soon as he entered the cell, han sanqian poured huya a cup of tea without any rush.


    "we were walking in such a hurry just now. it''s inevitable that we''ll be a little thirsty. let''s drink some water."


    looking at the tea handed over by han sanqian, huya felt very depressed.


    "leader, what time has it been? how can i drink tea?"


    han sanqian glanced around him and said with a smile: "when? isn''t this good? who can find a better prison than this?"


    "leader, you know that''s not what i said at all, but...but..." huya was very depressed, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know how to say them.


    directly question han sanqian?


    it seems unreasonable both publicly and privately.


    han sanqian took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "good tea, you should try it too."


    huya was quite depressed, but han sanqian had already urged him to drink tea for the second time. if he remained unmoved, he seemed to be too ignorant of rules and politeness.


    so huya had no choice but to pick up the teacup and take a sip.


    although the tea is good, it has no effect or taste at all on this tiger tooth. it''s just like zhu bajie eating ginseng fruit. after one sip, you don''t know what the taste is at all.


    "leader, can you open your mouth now?"


    han sanqian smiled, filled up another glass for him, and then said with a smile: "are you anxious for me to pass on the transcendental level skills to tianhu?"


    huya nodded quickly: "originally, i told him about the god-level skills because you were not in the book of heaven at that time. in order to deal with him, i made up a story and you were taken down for private interrogation. there is no way, i have to don''t stop here."


    "besides, i have also thought about it. at worst, i will give him some defensive skills like taixu shenbu. in this way, even if he learns it, it will not be too harmful to us."


    "but i didn''t know you..."


    just come to the god-level to see what you are capable of. doesn''t this make it clear that you want to create a big killer weapon for these people? !


    "i''m really not worried about anything else, and i''m not envious of anything. the key is that this tianhu is not a good person to begin with. if this guy grows up under your guidance, it will not only be a disaster for us, but also it is also a great harm to the people of the world."


    han sanqian looked at huya who looked anxious. of course, he was also very aware of huya''s worries.


    patting hu ya''s shoulder, han sanqian said with a smile: "don''t worry, i have a sense of proportion. do you think i don''t know this? or, do you think i am so happy to enjoy the glory and wealth that i will sell everything? ?"


    looking at han sanqian''s smile, huya frowned and carefully tasted han sanqian''s words.


    it seemed that han sanqian was very confident in teaching the skills to tianhu, and he also understood the dangers of teaching the skills to tianhu.


    but he is still so confident, could it be...


    "leader, looking at you, it seems... it seems that you have other plans?"


    han sanqian smiled.


    "on our planet, there is a tv series called the legend of the condor heroes. there is a bad guy named xidu ouyang feng. he is addicted to peerless martial arts such as the nine yin manual. he also forces the protagonist to teach him the martial arts, and the protagonist also i taught it to him like i did, but do you know what happened to ouyang feng after that?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5070

    since i''m not from earth, i certainly haven''t watched this tv series, so i naturally don''t know what happened to ouyang feng in the end.


    huya''s head shook like a rattle.


    han sanqian smiled: "at first, the protagonist was thinking about his own safety, so he had no choice but to teach him the nine yin manual. however, the protagonist was also worried that he would be invincible after learning it and endanger the common people, so when teaching him he tampered with the exercises."


    "it came upside down."


    "if you practice like this, your meridians will inevitably become disordered and lead to obsession. from then on, this generation of masters will end up as crazy as the top."


    huya nodded, and it took him a long time to suddenly realize: "leader, what do you mean, you are referring to the protagonist of this legend of heroes, and reversed the techniques passed down to tianhu? if tianhu continues to practice, sooner or later he will he became obsessed, and finally..."


    han sanqian smiled slightly. he was quite smart and could react much faster than scar, the reckless man.


    basically, as long as he gives an example, he can understand it immediately.


    "that''s right, you''re not too stupid."


    huya''s anxious expression suddenly dispersed like a dark cloud, and even a slight smile appeared.


    "i feel relieved now. let me just say, how could the leader of the alliance pass such an important and awesome technique to that bitch tianhu? it turns out that the leader of the alliance had this kind of calculation. hehe, leader, what''s your move? what a great job. haha, i think hu wanted to break his head that day, but i¡¯m afraid he would never have imagined that you would be so mean to him, right?"


    "he is probably feeling complacent now because he has mastered the divine method, but how could he know that the more he cultivates, the more tragic his ending will be."


    "however, alliance leader, i still don''t understand. this tianhu is considered a master. if the magic formula you gave is fake, wouldn''t he be able to figure it out quickly? with that guy''s personality, if if i knew i had been deceived by you, would i try my best to torture you even more?"


    han sanqian smiled: "this is the fundamental reason why i didn''t give him a fake method. it''s fake. people with a little bit of cultivation can detect it after just a little practice, but what if he is real?"


    "although i couldn''t recite the entire technique to him directly like in the tv series, i''m not stupid. i told him most of the techniques correctly, but at some key points, i deliberately made mistakes. what do you think it will be if it is distorted?"


    if most of a skill is wrong, it must be wrong.


    but if he is mostly right and only a small part is wrong, what will be the outcome?


    of course it is difficult to tell.


    things in the world are like this a lot of the time.


    the real thing may be recognized by others, and the fake thing can be easily exposed by others, but sometimes it is really difficult to distinguish the real thing from the fake thing.


    "that''s great." huya''s eyes were shining with conviction, and you had to be convinced: "let me tell you, alliance leader, what kind of brain do you have? damn it, can you think of this?"


    han sanqian smiled: "i didn''t come up with this, you came up with it."


    after coming out of the world of the book of heaven, han sanqian subconsciously lay on the ground and listened to the situation.


    from the conversation between huya and tianhu, han sanqian quickly guessed what happened here while he was away.


    after understanding this, han sanqian followed huya''s plan and added some of his own flavor to it, and took advantage of it.


    "and, most importantly, this time i entered the world of heavenly book to practice, the situation was much more complicated than i imagined."


    "so, i still need time."


    "this way can make tianhu eager for what he wants, so that he will find ways to buy me time."


    this is also something that han sanqian has been worrying about, how to buy time.


    unexpectedly, soon after landing, his biggest worries were instantly solved.


    this also corresponds to the saying, if some problems cannot be solved at the moment, don''t worry too much and do your own thing well. when the critical moment comes, some problems will naturally receive their own answers.


    "by the way, since you are here, i have something to trouble you with."


    huya said hurriedly: "leader, please speak."


    "do you want to make a meritorious service?" han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "add a great merit to the merit of catching me, and the merit of the entire enemy camp will be shocked at once!"


    "again, what kind of merit?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5071

    "a great credit, greater than the sky!"


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously, as if he was fooling a fool.


    tianhu didn''t show the danger at all, but his intuition told him that this was definitely not a good thing.


    "leader, can i refuse?" hu ya said.


    han sanqian shook his head: "of course not."


    huya was very depressed: "then tell me."


    han sanqian smiled, gently called his hand, put the tiger fang to his ear, and then told him his plan.


    after hearing what han sanqian said, huya''s expression suddenly changed. later, while opening his eyes wide, he listened to all of han sanqian''s plans.


    "leader, you are too scary, aren''t you?" hu ya said.


    "what''s wrong?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    "damn, although tianhu is a disgusting person in my eyes, and he also poisoned you, after all, everyone is in a different camp, and some things are not incomprehensible to me. but you are messing with him like this. isn¡¯t it too serious a personal grudge?¡±


    even though he should take revenge, huya felt that doing so seemed a bit too much.


    "if you don''t do this to him, how can i do meritorious service for you?" han sanqian said with a smile: "if you don''t do meritorious service and rise to power, how can i carry out my next plan?"


    "remember, in my plan, your meritorious service is the most important part, which determines the success of the entire plan, so you have to hold on to me, do you understand?"


    huya chuckled: "i understand, alliance leader, i just sympathize with xia tianhu. it does not mean that i think there is anything wrong with doing this."


    "just understand. there are three days. you should have a good rest during these three days. in addition, learn something."


    after saying that, han sanqian handed a secret book into huya''s hand.


    "leader, this is..."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "practice hard, maybe one of these seven days will be useful."


    huya nodded, put the secret book away, and put it in his arms.


    "okay, let''s go back. staying here for too long is not a good thing."


    if huya stays here for a long time, it will naturally inevitably make people with ulterior motives think too much, especially tianhu.


    although tianhu is most likely concentrating on practicing in his room, most of the people here are still his.


    there is no need to make tianhu suspicious because of some trivial things.


    after huya said goodbye, the servants came back and continued to serve han sanqian.


    han sanqian basically has nothing else to do, and the current situation does not allow him to do anything. he has been enjoying it happily.


    this also made tianhu, who was still worried and had been secretly monitored by his men, completely relaxed.


    after all, han sanqian is really just obediently waiting to be served in the dungeon, as if he is waiting to die.


    early the next morning, tianhu learned the second stage of youhuang from han sanqian.


    after mastering it, he found that there was basically no problem with this set of exercises.


    from then on, he completely ignored han sanqian.


    anyway, the servants knew that taking care of him was nothing more than waiting for han sanqian to die.


    he has plenty of time.


    anyway, yetian city is still under attack, and, according to the front line, the battle is starting to go smoothly.


    the formation also began to clearly break down.


    wait, it doesn''t matter.


    on the third day, tianhu didn''t come to the dungeon. for him, he had basically mastered the entire set of exercises, so there was no need for han sanqian.


    in the coming time, he should learn this secret technique well.


    he has even thought about it. after he has practiced, he will talk to han sanqian. if he can still teach him, then of course han sanqian can continue to be the earth emperor in the dungeon.


    but if he was unwilling to teach him, not only would han sanqian not be able to continue to be his earth emperor, tianhu would also use the skills he had learned to humiliate han sanqian.


    thinking of this, he practiced even harder, but suddenly, his throat suddenly felt sweet, and a mouthful of black blood spurted out directly from his mouth...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5072

    "pfft!"


    vomiting black blood!


    tianhu opened his eyes in pain and stopped practicing.


    at this time, two followers who were always under close protection rushed over.


    "commander, what''s wrong with you?"


    "are you okay?"


    tianhu frowned and felt a little depressed: "i don''t know why, when i am smoothing the whole body and mind method, it will always be a little unsatisfactory at a few points. when there is not much smoothness, i will suddenly become anxious and have a chaotic atmosphere. "


    "commander, could it be that guy han sanqian taught a fake kung fu?"


    tianhu shook his head: "it doesn''t look like it. if it''s a fake technique, it''s impossible not to detect problems with my cultivation. this technique has come and gone, so it doesn''t look like it''s fake."


    "but if it''s not a lie, why did you practice to the point of vomiting blood?"


    tianhu didn''t speak, which he couldn''t understand.


    in fact, the vomiting of blood today was not without warning. the previous few training sessions had actually been very unsatisfactory for him, and his energy and blood surged continuously.


    however, he often acted with a lucky mentality, but he did not expect to vomit blood in the end.


    "i''m also very confused about this."


    "commander, i don''t know whether to say something or not."


    tianhu rolled his eyes at him and said: "although you are my subordinate, you are also my confidant. what can''t you say? just say what you have to say."


    "yes." the attendant nodded and said, "i wonder if this technique is real, but only most of it is real?"


    tianhu frowned: "you mean, that guy han sanqian deliberately sabotaged some key nodes?"


    "you gave han sanqian poison. he should hate you very much. how could he hand over the technique to you so readily? yes, it''s understandable that he wants to avoid punishment, and it''s okay that he wants to enjoy his last days. i understand. but my subordinate believes that you should not be the one he wants to speculate on."


    the other person also nodded and said: "yes, although han sanqian''s explanation is valid, xu gao''s words do have some truth. han sanqian may have deliberately retaliated against you, i can''t say for sure."


    tianhu nodded and did not speak immediately. instead, he carefully considered the possibilities.


    in fact, the whole thing has its own reasons.


    it is not unreasonable for han sanqian to truly surrender to him.


    but the reminders from his subordinates were reasonable and had to be guarded against.


    "how about going to han sanqian and asking for clarification? if your qi and blood boiling thing makes sense, then it will be easy to explain. but if it doesn''t make sense, then let''s..." as he said that, his subordinate made a motion of slitting his throat. .


    tianhu thought for a moment and realized that this was not impossible.


    but it''s not without trouble, if it makes sense.


    he is a dignified commander, but when the time comes he will be ridiculed by people who cannot even understand whether the martial arts are true or false.


    this is simply embarrassing.


    "today, i have been practicing for a while. maybe there are some mistakes in my own understanding. after all, this is a super-god-level exercise, and it is indeed unlikely to be smooth sailing in practice. some setbacks are inevitable. but if , no matter how wrong the situation is, it¡¯s not too late to settle the score with han sanqian.¡±


    the two followers looked at each other and felt that tianhu''s handling was more appropriate.


    therefore, the two of them stopped talking and became guardians beside tianhu as he continued to practice.


    tianhu silenced his voice and practice started again.


    it moves every day.


    moving through the meridians.


    but it was almost the same as before. the front was going smoothly. tianhu could also clearly feel that his body had become significantly stronger during practice, and the demonic energy in his body was also ignited, making him feel that there was infinite power flowing through his body. .


    instinct told tianhu that there was nothing wrong with this technique.


    with this feeling, tianhu practiced with more concentration.


    it seems that because he didn''t practice much or was relatively unfamiliar in the past, tianhu became much smoother next.


    as tianhu became more and more smooth, his understanding of the technique became more profound. in just a moment, a strange shadow of youhuang began to appear in tianhu''s hands.


    however, this shadow recording is much weirder than what han sanqian practiced...


    it''s full of faint red, and there''s weirdness everywhere...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5073

    "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    tianhu suddenly opened his eyes and laughed wildly, looking at the magic energy in his hand and laughing wildly.


    the two guardian subordinates also stood up hurriedly at this time, and then knelt in front of tianhu: "congratulations, commander, for your great achievement."


    "haha, hahahaha, let''s go, you two go out with me and try."


    after tianhu finished speaking, he led his two followers out of his tent.


    he deliberately chose a place with few people and ordered the two of them: "you two, go ahead and attack me. han sanqian said that this is the emperor you, and it can withstand all kinds of attacks. i would like to give it a try."


    the two followers nodded to each other, and the next second, they attacked tianhu directly.


    tianhu started to block you huang directly.


    wow!


    sure enough, the two men''s spells stopped directly in front of their own nether emperor.


    the scarlet energy wall is like glue, tightly sticking to the opponent''s attack energy.


    when the two followers saw this, their faces were quite surprised for a moment.


    "what kind of magic is this?"


    "yeah, i''ve seen people who can neutralize our attacks, and i''ve seen people who can block our attacks, but if our attacks stop directly in front of us, lingering, and we can''t control them, this is the first time. see you once.¡±


    "wow!"


    before the two of them could react, a figure from tianhu had already rushed in front of them.


    it was impossible for tianhu to kill the two of them, otherwise, they might have died on the spot.


    "commander, this method is powerful."


    "yes, if our attack is defused or blocked by you, the worst we can do is attack again or retreat in time. but this is different for you. our spells are just like our hands, which are tightly grasped by you. stop, while you are blocking it, it is a waste of hope for us to withdraw the spell. this is too outrageous."


    tianhu was in a good mood after hearing these compliments.


    yes, this is the most perverted part of this technique.


    it looks like it''s defensive, but it''s actually offensive. it looks like it''s offensive, but it''s actually defensive. it''s simply domineering.


    "the most important thing is that han sanqian said that this move can not only withstand the attacks of the two of you, but also twenty, two hundred, or even two thousand attacks." tian tiger laughed.


    "congratulations, commander-in-chief, you have such magical power, you will definitely be able to annihilate the world and become a dragon and a phoenix among men."


    "under the elders, the commanders have always been equally matched, each with their own strengths and weaknesses. now, if the commander has practiced such magical skills, he will definitely be far superior to others. the future is promising."


    "when the commander-in-chief becomes prosperous, don''t forget us."


    tianhu laughed loudly: "what nonsense are you two bastards talking about? you have followed me through life and death. if i, tianhu, have meat to eat, i will definitely have your soup to drink."


    when the two followers heard this, they were overjoyed.


    tianhu waved his hand and said: "it''s not bad to try out the skill for the first time, but it will take time and methods to practice it to a small degree."


    "i plan to practice in seclusion tonight. at the same time, in order to achieve the best effect of seclusion, the two of you, think of a way to find me some pills to replenish my energy and blood. it''s best to get some blood from the blood pool. "


    tianhu''s intention was very clear. since he tasted the candy after taking a bite, he naturally planned to clean his mouth clean and then have a feast.


    the followers also understood their commander''s thoughts very well.


    such magical skills naturally need to be practiced until you have some skills before you show them off. otherwise, if you say you have magical skills, but the power you demonstrate is mediocre, then even the most amazing things will become boring and downgraded.


    "i understand, i will collect elixirs for you to replenish your qi and blood."


    "the younger one also went to find some subordinates to collect blood."


    after the two of them finished speaking, they went to do their business.


    tianhu was in a good mood and returned to the camp. after making simple arrangements for the cell, the two followers also returned.


    the two searched for their subordinates and still got a lot of pills and blood in this barren land.


    most of these things were stock in the hands of the middle and low-level people, and the two of them tried every means to get them.


    tianhu was very satisfied, and dang even took these, and then asked the two of them to stay outside the tent while he entered a state of seclusion.


    this time, he has secretly made up his mind to eat it to an absolute fullness...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5074

    but what he didn''t know was that his current sudden breakthrough was actually just after trial and error, he accidentally discovered another path that seemed to be the right one.


    what does it mean to be right?


    it''s like when you learn something, it''s wrong from the beginning, but the general direction is right. and through continuous efforts, using your own methods and wrong methods, you have completed an alternative achievement of this kind...


    this may be performed in a decent way, but in the final analysis, what is wrong is wrong after all, and it will inevitably cause its own disasters and effects.


    this is all part of han sanqian''s plan.


    the method han sanqian used was very sinister. compared with the backward method in the legend of the condor heroes, which he mentioned, the nine yin manual that may still be memorized backwards does not necessarily make people become obsessed, because memorizing it backwards may not make people crazy. the logic of cultivation is reasonable, so it was found to be false.


    han sanqian''s changes, almost from the beginning, have clearly told you that you can definitely cultivate to a certain level, and you will not notice any big problems. the overall cultivation is smooth, even just han sanqian''s changes are also justified and justified.


    but after you study it all, in fact, whatever is wrong will always be wrong.


    even if there is great success, the problems will inevitably become bigger and bigger due to the wrong process.


    if i need an appropriate metaphor, it is that several important pillars of the towering building have been severely corroded.


    is there any problem with this? !


    there will come a time when the pillars will be destroyed and the towering buildings will be completely lost in the dust.


    tianhu, who got the advantage, was completely in the mood at this time and had no idea how close the danger was to him at this time.


    especially after this guy swallowed a lot of blood water and qi and blood elixirs.


    it''s like putting a bomb into gasoline...


    once the bomb detonates, the gasoline will explode directly and completely.


    this kind of feeling is pleasant enough just thinking about it.


    sometimes, you happily think that the big fruits that others give you are actually just traps that others have carefully laid out for you in advance.


    with tianhu''s crazy training, disaster is bound to be closer and closer to him.


    in the dungeon, huya suddenly came to the dungeon at night for the first time.


    after han sanqian sent his servants away first, he spoke to huya.


    "if my prediction is correct, according to the progress, tianhu has basically mastered the fake skills."


    "how can you be sure?" huya asked.


    "there are two reasons. first, according to the progress, it should be like this. on the first day, he should be given the first stage, and the second day should be the second stage. on the third day, he should combine the two stages on his own."


    "when he first combined it, he was bound to encounter setbacks because there were always structural problems with the whole set of exercises. he needed to go through it a few times and reorganize the whole set according to his own thinking and understanding. he spent one day doing this during the day. , you should start practicing in the evening."


    "the second reason is that although he didn''t come over to ask me if there was something wrong with my practice when he encountered a problem, in the afternoon, one of his personal followers came to the cell and made insinuations on the pretext of giving him some food. pass."


    "i estimate that his followers do not have tianhu''s orders, but they know that tianhu is facing some minor problems now, so they want to use their own methods to relieve their master''s worries."


    "i didn''t say anything at the time. i just told him to practice hard and master it. the purpose is actually a test."


    if something happens to tianhu later, this follower will definitely come back to find a solution.


    but now that they have not come for so long, it can only mean one problem. there is no problem with tianhu, but on the whole, it should be smooth.


    "if my guess is correct, it won''t be long before tianhu falls into a state of obsession. at this time, this guy will inevitably become uncontrollable. this is also the time when our plan will unfold. huya, are you ready? ?"


    huya nodded and said: "leader, according to your instructions, everything is ready."


    "very good, then let''s start taking action without further delay."


    huya took the order: "i will do it now..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5075

    watching hu ya leave, han sanqian''s lips curved into a sneer.


    they thought that if they were caught, they would be able to sit back and relax and gain a lot.


    but in fact, han sanqian knew it better than anyone else.


    these are just appearances.


    sometimes, that''s just the way it is.


    what you think is always what you think.


    for han sanqian, in fact, the most dangerous place is also the safest place. if he is in a desperate situation, it may not be a good situation for the enemy.


    "this time, i''ll have fun with you."


    han sanqian sneered. from beginning to end, he was not a person who would surrender casually.


    everything happens for a reason and there must be a demon.


    han sanqian will naturally become a demon.


    "roar!"


    "boom!"


    more than half an hour later, in tianhu''s tent, a burst of black energy suddenly rose directly from his body.


    afterwards, the black energy exploded!


    tianhu suddenly came together, black energy flashed wildly, and his eyes were full of killing and madness.


    hearing the noise, the two personal followers rushed into the tent immediately.


    but when they saw tianhu''s appearance, the two of them were immediately shocked.


    "commander, what''s wrong with you?"


    "commander, are you okay?"


    although the question was asked in this way, it was obvious that the two followers already knew that their commander had reached the stage of obsession.


    "kill!"


    no matter how long the two followers followed him, tianhu only had killing in his eyes.


    almost flying, one of the followers was locked by his throat on the spot. the next second, with just a move of his hand, the man instantly turned into black powder on the spot and completely evaporated.


    another follower saw something was wrong and ran outside.


    tianhu moved and rushed forward suddenly.


    "killing, killing, commander tianhu killed."


    all of a sudden, the follower ran out, and for a while, there were shouts.


    hearing the shouting, people near the tents immediately responded and rushed to support.


    but at this time, tianhu, who was completely crazy, would not care about anything else and almost killed everyone on sight.


    for a moment, like a tiger swarming a flock of sheep, countless men in black were killed.


    almost at the same time, huya didn''t stop for a moment after coming out of the cell, and headed towards the elder''s tent without stopping.


    the elder was preparing to take a rest when he suddenly heard hu ya coming from outside the tent to report, and he couldn''t help but be confused.


    although huya is the hero who captured han sanqian, for now, the battle is not over yet, so naturally there is no reward or promotion.


    with his status, there shouldn''t be anything he can do to find him directly.


    "let him come in." the elder said softly.


    the soldiers outside took orders and put the tiger fangs in.


    "this subordinate has met the elder." huya said respectfully.


    the elder was slightly dissatisfied. in his subconscious, huya was looking for him because he wanted to get close to him while taking advantage of his achievements.


    although huya''s position in the future will definitely be promoted to his side, according to the rules, huya should not cross this world now.


    therefore, the elder was not very satisfied with huya''s eagerness for utilitarianism.


    "get up." the elder responded: "why are you visiting late at night? don''t you know that the overall situation has been decided recently, and i can finally rest early?"


    these words may seem like an explanation, but they are actually a slap in the face.


    tell him clearly that you are dissatisfied with his behavior.


    "hu ya deserves to be punished for disturbing the elders late at night, but the incident happened suddenly and he had to take revenge."


    hearing that huya seemed to have something to report, the elder frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "something doesn''t seem right in the dungeon," huya said.


    the elder said: "there are always people observing in the dungeon, what could be wrong?"


    "i don''t know how the presbyterians investigated. i only know that when i went to the dungeon to inspect, i found that han sanqian was now living like an emperor and enjoying himself very much. i was bold and questioned han sanqian. three thousand, please ask the elders to make atonement."


    it is naturally a sin to force a confession privately without the permission of the elders.


    however, after hearing han sanqian''s current treatment, the elder also knew that there was something wrong with it, and naturally he would not pursue it: "you are doing the right thing by dealing with special cases. why is han sanqian treated like this?"


    "subordinate... i don''t dare to say it, because... because it concerns the people around you, i''m afraid..."


    people around me?


    "explain!"


    "han sanqian may be secretly colluding with tianhu!"


    "what!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5076

    tianhu and han sanqian colluded? !


    even if he is as stable as an elder, he can''t help but be shocked at this time.


    tianhu was his confidant. if he colluded with han sanqian, it would be a big incident.


    there was a fire in the backyard and it was of a nasty nature.


    "tianhu is my confidant, are you responsible for what you said?"


    hu ya buried his head and said: "my subordinates can''t believe it, and even doubted whether han sanqian said this intentionally. the purpose is of course to cause civil strife among us. but..."


    "but what?" the elder frowned.


    "but from the current point of view, it is very possible. in the dungeon, there are now high beds and soft pillows, and there are even servants of commander tianhu waiting on han sanqian."


    "i asked han sanqian, and he said that it was he who taught tianhu the secret of magical skills, and tianhu tried his best to provide han sanqian with comfortable enjoyment."


    suddenly, the elder was speechless, and his whole mind was pondering the authenticity of this matter.


    "actually, elder, this subordinate is worried about another thing."


    "tell me more," the elder said.


    huya thought for a while: "let''s forget it. tianhu has been following the elder for many years. the speculations made by his subordinates are all based on his own imagination. i am afraid that he will slander commander tianhu."


    "as my confidant, you should naturally know what taking a break is. if tianhu doesn''t understand and does something that causes others to criticize him, then he deserves it." the elder said.


    he had just heard about this matter, and he was extremely shocked. he couldn''t think of a reason for it for a while. therefore, he was naturally willing to listen to what huya had to say.


    he is different from others in that he is good at listening to the ideas of his subordinates.


    because he knows very well that no matter how smart he is, sometimes he may not be able to handle things in an all-round way.


    therefore, listening more is not a bad thing.


    hu ya nodded: "my subordinates believe that if han sanqian and tianhu are trading, this matter can at best indicate that general tianhu may have selfish motives and want to learn some of han sanqian''s techniques. this is quite understandable."


    "but what i''m afraid of is that the background behind this matter may not be so simple."


    "my subordinates are worried whether han sanqian and tianhu have secretly reached a bigger agreement, or is it that commander tianhu is already han sanqian''s man?"


    the elder was suddenly startled: "you mean, tianhu, this guy, betrayed me?"


    hu ya said: "my subordinate had a secret plan with the tianming deputy captain before and stayed undercover next to han sanqian. this must be very clear to the elder. during that time, my subordinate also got to know han sanqian to some extent. "


    "han sanqian is rich. not only is he rich, but he also has many god-level secrets. his cavalry regiment is so brave, but they are just ordinary people because han sanqian did not hesitate to teach them god-level skills."


    the elder nodded slightly. huya did not lie about this, it was all the truth: "but how does this relate to your guess about tianhu?"


    "relevantly, my subordinate also learned the god-level skill taixu shenbu because he briefly joined him. this is an entry-level reward. but the problem is that my subordinate was surprised to find that commander tianhu seemed to be able to do it too."


    "tianhu has been with me for a long time. how did he learn such skills? and how did you know about it?"


    "the elders don''t know. people who have practiced the taixu divine step walk slightly differently from others. my subordinates only found out about this after they learned it. when i came back with the deputy captain of tianming, i escorted han sanqian back. when i saw general tianhu walking, i realized something was wrong."


    "it''s just that at that time, my subordinates couldn''t figure out why commander tongtianhu took the taixu divine step. in addition, he was a close confidant of the elders, so they didn''t think too much and didn''t dare to say a word."


    after learning the taixu shenbu, the different walking postures are naturally made up by huya.


    anyway, the elders don¡¯t know this technique, and even if they do, they may not know the difference in their walking posture.


    if an expert deceives an outsider, does that mean he can just make up whatever he wants? !


    anyway, the final right of interpretation lies with han sanqian.


    is it possible that han sanqian didn''t lie for him and told the truth to the elder? the key is, the elders may not ask.


    the elder''s brows were already furrowed: "keep talking..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5077

    "to rely solely on the taixu divine step to detain commander tianhu is a traitor, and my subordinates also feel that it is reckless. but it is precisely because of doubts that my subordinates secretly have a high opinion of han sanqian in tianlao."


    "it''s precisely because i watched more that i discovered the difference between han sanqian dungeon."


    "what really makes my subordinates dare to come and report to the elder is that han sanqian not only enjoyed himself well, but most importantly, his subordinates also found the antidote that general tianhu gave to han sanqian to suppress the ultimate poison. attachment i know that although it cannot detoxify, it can relieve the pain to the greatest extent."


    with that said, huya held the medicine in his hand and showed it to the elder.


    this medicine is their own secret recipe. it is intended to be given to people who must take extremely poisonous medicine, but who have meritorious deeds in their past and do not want them to die in too much pain.


    this medicine can only be possessed by people with high status, and huya''s level is naturally not enough.


    therefore, when huya took out the medicine, it was almost certain that it was given by tianhu.


    "do you have any other evidence? the medicine could have been taken by others, right?"


    "yes, it could be someone else, or even commander tianhu. that doesn''t matter. none of this means anything. as my subordinates said, it is at most just a transaction between them, including taixu shenbu. but. , the subordinates learned from han sanqian''s mouth that what han sanqian taught commander tianhu was not only the taixu divine step, but also han sanqian''s special skill, a super-god-level skill. youhuang."


    upon hearing this, the elder''s pupils dilated significantly.


    "elder, han sanqian and we are sworn enemies. even if han sanqian is tortured to death by the extremely poisonous poison, he wants to exchange his skills for enjoyment. let me ask, can''t the god-level skills be exchanged? how can he surpass the god-level?"


    "even if han sanqian is generous, he will definitely not be so generous to his mortal enemy."


    the elder nodded, what huya said did make sense.


    thinking about it from another perspective, if he were han sanqian, he would definitely not have to be so generous to his enemies.


    "what my subordinates are worried about is that commander tianhu is actually one of han sanqian''s men. han sanqian was caught by us and he already knew that he was about to die soon, so he simply passed on his unique skills to his subordinates. one day in the future, this buried the dagger beside us will strike back at the most critical moment."


    after hearing this, the elder''s body obviously took a step back slightly.


    if the person closest to you betrays you, no matter how mentally strong you are, you will always be hit.


    elders are no exception.


    seeing the elder like this, huya struck while the iron was hot: "elder, i''m not being alarmist. i think that han sanqian has been fighting with us for so long. even though he is obviously weak now, it will be a matter of time before he is caught by us."


    "but as a tiger ages, it will inevitably struggle to its death, but he was easily caught by us. although captain tianming and i did a good job, we always felt that this was going too smoothly."


    "now that i think about it, will we still be part of han sanqian''s design from beginning to end?"


    hearing this, the elder was suddenly startled.


    although huya said it was extremely scary, if you think about it carefully, it is indeed very possible.


    people like han sanqian should indeed be able to resist stubbornly. even if they die, they will definitely show their teeth before death.


    but he didn''t this time.


    could it be that, as huya said, his real teeth were actually buried beside him?


    if you are not careful, this dark tooth will bite you hard, or even kill you?


    "my subordinate is brave enough to think wildly, and i ask the elders to atone for my sins. of course, i also ask the elders to ignore my foolish opinions. however, the situation is abnormal, and i think it is necessary for me to report to the elders."


    hu ya finished his words and lowered his head.


    a person who retreats in order to advance seems to have said nothing, but in fact, how can it be possible for an elder to say nothing? !


    and almost when the elder was frowning in thought, a soldier''s report suddenly came from outside the tent.


    "elder qi, there is news from commander tianhu that general tianhu is killing people wildly in his tent. please give instructions from the elder."


    "what?" the elder was suddenly startled.


    just now, i was still doubting, but now tianhu starts killing people?


    could it be...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5078

    is this guy really what huya said? !


    thinking of this, the elder was extremely angry, stood up and walked out of the tent.


    huya saw that the plan was basically completed, but he didn''t have time to be happy. instead, he was filled with endless worries.


    telling such a lie in front of the elders and making such false accusations is naturally a good thing, but if there is any slight mistake, it may be shattered to pieces.


    fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any problem at the moment.


    although the elder never stated his position, the fact that he personally went to tianhu''s side showed that in his heart, at least half of him basically agreed with huya''s guess.


    in other words, the elder had already become suspicious of his confidant.


    huya didn''t listen and quickly got up and followed the elder, rushing all the way towards tianhu.


    the elder personally dispatched, and naturally, a group of cronies and senior officials also rushed over.


    at this time, tianhu had lost his mind because of his obsession. any living or moving thing was just a thorn in his side at this moment, and he must remove it completely.


    with tianhu''s skill, the men and horses around him were just trash and trash. in a short period of time, he had easily killed dozens of his men.


    when the elders and others rushed over, tianhu had already fought his way from his tent to the outskirts.


    "what is tianhu doing here?"


    "why did you kill your own people?"


    all the colleagues didn''t know what was going on, so they were naturally a little confused.


    the elder stared at the killing tianhu, anger written on his face.


    "elder, i''ll take down tianhu first."


    a close confidant finished his words and glanced at several of his colleagues, who were preparing to take action.


    the elder raised his hand: "it''s enough for four people to go, not so many."


    the cronies were a little stunned for a moment, but finally nodded, and the four of them attacked tianhu.


    in fact, they are not afraid of tianhu. we are all colleagues, so there is no difference between them in terms of cultivation.


    the reason why there are enough people to capture the tianhu is to avoid themselves being injured as much as possible.


    after all, it would be an honor to go out to fight and get injured, but it would be a shame to get injured in one''s own home.


    no one wants to get hurt trying to capture tianhu.


    but the elder didn''t know why, but only four people came up.


    the elder made such arrangements, so he naturally had his own plans.


    of course he also understood the consensus that many people went to capture tianhu to avoid injury.


    however, the reason for this arrangement was that he wanted to observe tianhu''s tricks and routines.


    it is difficult for the soldiers to detect tianhu''s ability, he is too powerful.


    if there are too many cronies and they completely suppress tianhu, he will not be able to exert his power.


    four people, just about right.


    it can not only subdue tianhu, but also give him a chance to resist.


    as the four of them attacked tianhu, in just a few rounds, tianhu, who felt he was at a disadvantage, directly activated taixu shenbu and youhuang.


    the footwork is weird, the body shape is strange, and the most important thing is youhuang''s overbearing resistance.


    this is obviously not their faction''s technique, and its level of dominance is far beyond what ordinary techniques can match.


    he didn''t dare to say that what huya said was definitely correct, but at least it showed that most of huya''s words were credible.


    "take him down for me and wait for him to be punished."


    after the elder finished speaking, he glanced at huya, and then at the few cronies beside him: "you guys, come with me to the cell."


    several close aides were a little confused, obviously they didn''t know what the current capture of tianhu had to do with han sanqian.


    moreover, huya, who was just a squad leader, actually had the same status as them at this moment and accompanied the elders to the dungeon.


    what exactly happened this night? !


    however, before they could figure out the situation, the only thing they could do at the moment was to follow along without saying a word.


    soon, the group rushed to the dungeon in a hurry.


    in the dungeon, han sanqian sat up when he heard footsteps, with a happy smile on his face.


    obviously, the enemy took the bait.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5079

    the elder led a group of people into the dungeon.


    as soon as he arrived at the dungeon and saw han sanqian''s cell, the elder suddenly became angry.


    and all the close followers were stunned.


    "what...what''s going on?"


    "this is not a fucking dungeon, this is simply a palace."


    "you guys, come here."


    the servants were all here waiting on han sanqian. when they heard the roar and saw the elder and several senior executives, they were so frightened that they ran out and knelt in front of the elder.


    "damn it, han sanqian is in jail, what are you doing here?"


    "you''ve made this place look like the emperor''s residence, and you guys are still waiting here?"


    when several subordinates faced questioning, they had no choice but to explain obediently.


    "elders, commanders, it has nothing to do with us. we...we were wronged."


    "yes, commander tianhu ordered us to come here, and we...we also obeyed orders."


    "tianhu?" several of the cronies looked at me, and i looked at you, even more confused.


    it was strange enough for tianhu to suddenly kill people outside, and it was strange enough for the elder to suddenly come to the dungeon. this... han sanqian''s treatment in this dungeon was even more strange.


    "this...what''s going on?"


    "yeah, we...we were completely confused."


    huya didn''t open his mouth to explain. the elder was here and he knew very well that he couldn''t say much.


    the elder looked at han sanqian coldly and said, "if you want to know what''s going on, ask han sanqian."


    han sanqian smiled and said nothing.


    "han sanqian?"


    "han sanqian, tell me what the hell is going on!"


    han sanqian remained indifferent.


    the elder smiled coldly: "han sanqian, my subordinates are very curious about what''s going on. how about you tell me?"


    han sanqian thought for a while and said, "there''s nothing to say. i took some secrets i learned myself and exchanged them with your people for some comfortable enjoyment. is it okay?"


    "although you and i are rivals, why don''t you give me no dignity at all? put me in a dungeon and die like a mouse, right?"


    the elder smiled slightly: "if an opponent like you dies, of course i will treat you with dignity. you deserve my respect."


    "in that case, why are you bringing so many people here to investigate?"


    the elder smiled: "i''m afraid it''s not as simple as you said. are you hiding something on purpose?"


    han sanqian knew very well that if huya''s previous actions only caused doubts in the elder''s mind, then what he said later would determine whether the elder fully believed in the matter.


    but he couldn''t be impatient. on the contrary, he had to refuse to admit it.


    only in this way can the elder really believe what huya said.


    "what can i hide? what? i think you saw that tianhu had obtained my secret knowledge, and you became jealous and wanted to use the same coercion and inducement to achieve what you want, right?" han sanqian said.


    "i admit that you are very powerful, but i don''t really need your things." the elder said: "did you know what happened just now? tianhu was killing people outside, and he was using your unique skills. but , i look at him, he seems to be obsessed with it. i learned from you, and i am also afraid."


    han sanqian smiled. he knew that the elder was deliberately trying to trick him, so he said: "there is nothing we can do about it. there is indeed a possibility of high-level magic. tianhu may not be good at it."


    "okay, what a poor scholar." the elder smiled: "if i had never fought against you, i would indeed believe what you said."


    "but, i have fought against you, and i have also checked many things about you. i heard that during the battle, your demonic nature will explode, and you will lose your mind, so that you will not recognize your relatives, and you will lose your mind and only know how to kill. this, and just like tianhu, could it be that you are also not good at learning?"


    han sanqian was secretly happy in his heart. what he wanted was for the elder to put tianhu''s evil spirit on himself.


    when masters "fight", sometimes you don''t need to say too much, because if you say too much, you will easily make too many mistakes.


    there are some things that need to be pulled together and understood.


    he didn''t say anything, yet he seemed to have said everything.


    han sanqian''s face turned cold: "then what do you want to say?"


    the elder smiled and said: "i suspect that tianhu is yours. however, he is my confidant after all, and you are also my respected enemy and opponent. therefore, i want to give you a chance, or in other words, i believe what you said."


    "what if i say he''s not mine?"


    the elder smiled and just looked at han sanqian. their eyes met instantly...


    it seemed that at that moment, both parties wanted to see through each other, especially the elders...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5080

    obviously, the two sides are playing a mental game and fighting in their eyes.


    whoever can gain the upper hand and take the initiative can get the answer they want from the other party, or prevent others from getting their real answer.


    obviously, in this eye-to-eye battle, both sides were evenly matched, and no one took advantage of the other for a while.


    "elder, if you talk nonsense to him, just drag him out and give him a beating to see if he talks."


    "yes, those who play tricks with us will never end well."


    "this guy wants to show off, so we won''t give him a good life."


    "whether it''s a transaction or whether that bastard tianhu is really this guy''s man, we have a fact that tianhu''s relief medicine was given to han sanqian, so this means that this guy was poisoned to death he must have been living well before. therefore, it is currently difficult to get any useful clues from this guy¡¯s mouth. "


    "that''s right, if that''s the case, then simply give him some pain."


    when the elder heard this, he smiled softly. it was his subordinate who finally broke the silence, which at least allowed him to easily exit the eye-to-eye battle.


    "han sanqian, i want to give you enough respect, but as you can see, public anger is hard to touch."


    "if you tell me honestly, that''s fine, but if you still insist on forcefully, then i''m sorry, it''s hard for me to control my subordinates."


    the elder finished speaking and looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "the fact is that i made a deal with tianhu. it''s as simple as that. if you keep asking, what do i say? you have to admit that tianhu is mine, will you be satisfied? "


    "if so, then fine, i admit that tianhu is actually mine. is this okay?"


    "i''m about to die. i don''t want to have any conflict with you. i just want to spend the rest of my life happily. of course, if you insist on looking for trouble, that''s fine. i can also do the same thing as the deal with tianhu. , i will pass on one of my unique skills to you, but you also need to promise that you¡¯d better not disturb me before i die, how about that?¡±


    hearing this, a group of cronies who had been angry just now were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t know how to answer at all.


    there was no benefit in being angry before, but what can they do now? !


    people are directly benefiting from it, and it seems inappropriate to say too much. if this thing comes to pass, if you talk too much and make yourself unable to learn, you will suffer a big loss.


    seeing that the momentum of his subordinates suddenly weakened, the elder smiled coldly: "han sanqian, you are quite good at winning people''s hearts."


    "you are very smart. you used some so-called secret book to silence all my cronies. then, no one will ask about you and tianhu, right? the more you act like this, the more likely i will be it¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    han sanqian smiled: "you can interpret it however you want. your brain is on your shoulders, not mine. i can''t control it."


    "interesting, really interesting." after saying this, the elder glanced coldly at the close associate next to him: "what? what do you mean, do you want to learn something from han sanqian?"


    if the elder agrees to this matter, everyone will naturally be happy, but if the elder does not agree, then in this case, they are not stupid.


    anyone who wants to learn is more than just superficially making the elders unhappy.


    the most important thing is that the underlying logic behind this is terrifying enough.


    who wants to learn? what is the difference between it and tianhu? !


    tianhu is now suspected of surrendering to the enemy. once such a crime is placed on anyone, it will not be as simple as ruining his reputation and losing his status. the most important thing is that he cannot keep his head on his shoulders.


    "we don''t dare. we have the magical skills taught by the lord. how can we learn the dirty tricks of han sanqian?"


    "that''s right, elder, please give me some advice."


    the elder snorted coldly: "in that case, you can do the rest. i want to know what the relationship between han sanqian and tianhu is."


    without saying a word, the elder turned and left.


    all the cronies looked at each other and were dumbfounded...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5081

    the elder did not mention them by name, but mentioned all of them.


    this means that no one can shirk the blame, and everyone has to bite the bullet and figure it out.


    before leaving, the elder took a look at han sanqian. this meant that the elder wanted them to question han sanqian properly.


    "han sanqian, the elder has left. what do you think now?"


    "otherwise, it''s better to tell the truth."


    "listening to what you just said, it''s obvious that you don''t want to suffer any physical pain. in this case, you explain it well and we work well, and everyone will be better off."


    "on the other hand, if you don''t cooperate with us and make it difficult for us, then i''m sorry, we may also make you sad."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "i made it very clear just now. he and i have a deal, just like the opinions i just mentioned to you. it''s just that he agrees and you don''t. of course, if you want if you want to make a mistake, then i can also admit that tianhu and i are colluding, and you can go back and report it."


    "if there''s nothing else, i''ll rest first."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian turned over and lay on his bed.


    seeing that han sanqian was so casual and wanted to rest in front of them so leisurely, these people suddenly became unhappy.


    several people signaled each other with their eyes, and then walked into the cell and opened the cell door. one of them even walked up to han sanqian, picked him up, and said viciously: "fuck, you think of us. what idiots are you playing around with? you want to sleep? sleep on your mother''s feet."


    "pull him out. isn''t the punishment last time over yet? let him continue to experience the punishment to come this time."


    "that''s right."


    hu yaba chirped a few times, but hesitated to speak. finally, he chose to follow up: "i agree too."


    now that everyone had agreed, naturally, han sanqian was quickly pulled out of the prison by a group of people.


    after a while, han sanqian was brought to an open place.


    he was tied to a wooden pillar inserted into the ground and surrounded by soldiers in black.


    several cronies were also standing in front of him at this time, forming a row, including huya.


    "han sanqian, i will give you one last chance. do you want to say it or not?"


    "our patience is limited, han sanqian, really don''t challenge us."


    han sanqian was speechless, with a look of helplessness on his face: "i''ve said it several times, don''t you understand human language? i''ve said it all, and i can admit any possibility you want me to admit."


    "damn it, if you still insist on talking so hard now, i''ll be punished."


    as one person roared, several soldiers immediately ran over with instruments of torture.


    immediately afterwards, this group of people tortured han sanqian with instruments of torture.


    these instruments of torture themselves are used to punish those who have cultivated their abilities. therefore, each instrument of torture is not only similar in shape to a torture instrument, but they are also often filled with demonic energy inside to ensure that when they are used for torture, they can be used to torture people. people who cultivate themselves feel tortured.


    and this is what han sanqian is suffering now.


    he himself has no cultivation, and this torture is completely equivalent to punishing mortals with the same things that punish cultivators.


    if he were an ordinary person, he would have fainted on the spot.


    although han sanqian''s body was strong enough, under such torture, he was sweating in pain and his lips turned white.


    "han sanqian, you can''t stand it so quickly? let me tell you, these are just appetizers. the real torture is yet to come."


    "that''s right, han sanqian, if you don''t want to suffer the pain of this flesh and blood anymore, you''d better explain it honestly."


    a group of people stared at han sanqian fiercely. han sanqian endured the pain and looked at the group of people, speechless: "i really don''t know what to say."


    "you''re still so fucking stubborn, aren''t you?"


    huya stood up at this time, looked at han sanqian coldly, and smiled evilly: "okay, you forced me to do this."


    after finishing speaking, huya looked at the commanders and said respectfully: "commanders, i have a clever plan to torture han sanqian. i wonder if you are interested?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5082

    originally, huya followed him all the way and his presence was not strong.


    although everyone didn''t reject him because of his sudden appearance, they didn''t pay any more attention to him because of his appearance. it was at this moment that everyone suddenly woke up when he spoke out.


    "huya, what do you want to say?"


    "yes, you said you have a better way to torture han sanqian, so you can tell me about it."


    anyway, the most important task for everyone in this meeting at the moment is to pry open han sanqian''s mouth, so as long as it is useful, everyone is naturally happy to hear about it.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "you traitor, how can you torture me? i think han sanqian is not a wise man, but at least i am not stupid. but in the hands of a loser like you, i overturned the situation. i take it seriously. regret."


    "you''d better torture me to death and don''t let me have any chance to live. otherwise, i will definitely make you pay the heaviest price."


    "snapped!"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he was slapped hard on the face.


    "han sanqian, why the hell are you pretending to be cool with me here? you don''t even open your fucking eyes to see what kind of dog you are now, and how dare you talk nonsense to me here?"


    "fuck, are you allowed to infiltrate? are we not allowed to infiltrate you?"


    "yes, although i have no evidence to prove anything about you, my stay with you is not in vain. do you know why i pay so much attention to you? i have long heard your cronies say that you have already had your own relationship with us. eyeliner."


    "otherwise, do you really think you are a god? in the process of confronting us so many times, not only did you not suffer a fucking loss, but you also gained the upper hand every time?"


    even though it was just a quarrel between huya and han sanqian, the cronies on the side were trembling with fear.


    this fucking amount of information is huge.


    but on the other hand, this is surprising and reasonable.


    indeed, in the previous fight between the two sides, han sanqian was always able to play advantageous cards unexpectedly even though he was holding a disadvantageous card. this was very incredible and even made people feel a certain amount of fear in their hearts.


    everyone, including them, almost always has a feeling of being unable to win before setting off for the battle.


    now that everyone heard huya''s revelation, everyone''s fear subsided.


    it turned out that han sanqian was not a god, nor was he smarter than others, but that this guy had an informant by their side from the beginning.


    this makes it easy to understand why han sanqian''s tactics are always better than theirs.


    han sanqian gritted his teeth angrily and stared at the tiger''s teeth fiercely, wishing to tear it apart.


    "huya, if you want to kill me or chop me into pieces, please do it to your heart''s content. if i fall into your hands, i can only consider myself unlucky."


    "humph, of course you want to be happy, but unless you can tell who your person is, i guarantee that han sanqian will not only not die, but will live in pain." after falling, huya said respectfully to the commanders: "commanders, i dare to have a way to torture han sanqian. please ask these commanders for approval."


    seeing that huya revealed so much information as soon as he came on stage, the commanders naturally trusted him very much.


    moreover, it would be great if someone is willing to help with this kind of forced confession.


    "say it, huya."


    "if you can successfully extract a confession, it will be a great achievement."


    "in addition, you were instrumental in capturing han sanqian earlier. with this double credit, your future will definitely be limitless in the future."


    huya smiled: "thank you to the commanders for their appreciation and trust. in fact, my method to deal with han sanqian requires everyone''s strength."


    "everyone''s power?"


    "exactly." hu ya said with a smile: "commanders, i would like to ask, with a status like han sanqian, are you afraid of death? or, are you afraid of pain?"


    anyone who reaches the top will inevitably encounter all kinds of troubles.


    especially han sanqian, who comes from a grassroots background and has no attachment to any forces.


    they almost always fought back with their lives.


    therefore, the question of huya obviously confused everyone.


    "huya is ignorant and has a different view than everyone else. huya believes that han sanqian is not afraid of these things at all. what he is really afraid of most is his dignity. therefore, his subordinates believe that if han sanqian cannot collapse completely, , it is precisely the destruction of his dignity..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5083

    "dignity destroyed?"


    hearing this sentence, all the commanders frowned.


    it''s quite fresh, but if you take a closer look, you have to admit that it seems to make a lot of sense.


    "everyone, han sanqian was still negotiating a deal with everyone when he arrived. think about it, what is he planning?"


    "of course, i have to admit that his main purpose may still be to cover up his spies and change topics and conflicts. but don''t forget, this guy essentially wants to die more honorably."


    everyone nodded, this did make some sense.


    "what hu ya said is to the point and quite reasonable."


    "it''s true. in fact, people like han sanqian, with this status, seem to have seen a lot and experienced a lot, and there is nothing he can''t bear. but a person''s dignity is indeed a life-threatening thing. s things."


    several people nodded and looked at huya: "how do you want to destroy his dignity?"


    "put him in a dog cage?"


    "so what?"


    while everyone was puzzled, they also began to come up with ideas and talk about their thoughts.


    however, for huya, he shook his head: "commanders, huya is reckless and said something that may make you commanders unhappy."


    "these thoughts of the commanders can indeed cause damage to his dignity, but they are definitely not a way to destroy his dignity."


    "huya, what is your method?"


    "that''s right, let''s talk and listen."


    huya smiled confidently and spoke: "everyone, huya would like to ask, is there anything in this world that is more humiliating than being defeated?"


    "my general is defeated?"


    "what kind of humiliation is this?"


    "that is."


    huya smiled: "han sanqian can be regarded as a person who has reached the top, and his strength is naturally higher than that of many people. but what if one day, han sanqian''s strength falls from the top to the lowest?! i mean, maybe he i used to be above ten thousand people, but now i am below ten thousand people. this kind of feeling that the higher you climb, the harder you fall, i think it can destroy a person''s dignity even more, right?"


    after hearing huya''s words, everyone frowned and carefully savored the meaning of his words.


    soon, someone reflected: "so, huya, what you mean is..."


    "i mean, it makes no sense for one person to humiliate him. there are hundreds of thousands of people in our camp. if hundreds of thousands of people humiliate him, it will be different."


    "each of us can hit han sanqian hard. with so many attacks, even if everyone just scratches his itch, we will definitely be able to scratch his skin and flesh and expose his bones, right? this is a punishment."


    "as for the second penalty, haha, it''s very simple. cats and dogs can beat him han sanqian at will. his bullshit god of war and his bullshit invincibility are just jokes."


    huya''s explanation made more people understand instantly.


    "i understand. this is to let han sanqian experience the shame brought about by such a huge gap."


    "at the same time, hundreds of thousands of us are attacking him, just like someone is cutting his flesh with a knife. no, the accurate description should be that we are like drops of water, slowly, bit by bit, dripping him like a stone. wearing it, the pain involved in it, just thinking about it makes my back feel extremely cold and my teeth chatter."


    "okay, okay, this is a good method. it can not only torture han sanqian, but also humiliate him. this method is wonderful."


    "how can all of us humiliate han sanqian, not limited to rules, only firepower."


    "let''s think about how long han sanqian can last."


    han sanqian gritted his teeth and looked at huya angrily: "damn you, you have the guts to kill me with one fucking knife."


    han sanqian''s reaction was very strong, which made a group of elders and cronies confirm that huya''s method was the best. ,


    there is no other way. the person involved is so opposed to it, so naturally it is the thing that touches his bottom line the most. this is naturally the most appropriate punishment.


    "integrate the troops immediately. anyone who has nothing to do can come over and play with me."


    "han sanqian, just wait."


    as soon as he finished speaking, many soldiers went to call for help.


    in just a moment, a large number of troops rushed towards this side. it was obvious that the other party had completely followed huya''s idea to punish han sanqian.


    han sanqian glanced coldly and showed an imperceptible sneer.


    the second stage is coming...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5084

    however, no one paid attention to this subtle movement of han sanqian. most people were eager to take action and torture han sanqian.


    from a certain point of view, huya''s opinion can get everyone''s support, not only because huya''s method can not only torture han sanqian, but also humiliate han sanqian and destroy his dignity. most importantly, everyone''s heart is selfish.


    not everyone can afford to drive a supercar such as a ferrari, but if they can experience it for free and at no cost, most people will definitely be willing to experience it.


    just like a super figure like han sanqian, not everyone can have the opportunity to fight with him, let alone attack him head-on.


    han sanqian is now like a locked up tiger in a zoo.


    cats and dogs all want to take a look, and cats and dogs also want to touch it.


    this is curiosity.


    and vanity.


    the most terrifying thing for people is the inner demon, and weakness is the most important part of the inner demon.


    when one day you can go out and brag that your legendary master has been beaten by your own hands, how majestic is that? !


    the commanders-in-chief thought so, and naturally their subordinates also thought so.


    therefore, even though they gave the order that anyone who had nothing to do could come and gather, but in fact, some people on duty also found a way to come over.


    they either changed their posts, or temporarily let their companions keep an eye on them, just to join in the fun and get some honors.


    "everyone has heard clearly. you can use all your methods to torture and beat han sanqian. however, there is no limit to the scale but the intensity. you guys don''t beat me to death at once."


    after several commanders set the rules, they nodded in agreement.


    huya also raised his hand in time, allowing the people in line to officially start attacking han sanqian.


    "snapped!"


    here, the first one with a little bit of cultivation gave han sanqian a slap.


    "snapped!"


    immediately afterwards, a second person punched han sanqian directly.


    the third¡­¡­


    the fourth¡­¡­


    one after another.


    the scene was just like back on earth, when supermarkets were selling blood on sale and everyone was queuing up like crazy.


    blood overflowed from the corners of han sanqian''s mouth, and his whole body looked extremely painful.


    however, even so, han sanqian still didn''t make even half a cry for mercy at this time. he just gritted his teeth and stared at the tiger''s teeth with murderous eyes, as if he wanted to swallow him alive. .


    "let''s see how long you can keep your mouth shut."


    after saying a word, huya stood up and returned to the commanders: "commanders, this is not a temporary matter. how about we go have a drink?"


    "we don''t want to sleep tonight anyway, so why not go have a drink together."


    "that''s all."


    hearing this, huya smiled and said, "young one, you have received some rewards recently, and they are all good things. do you dare to invite all of you?"


    everyone smiled. it was rare for huya to have such awareness and attitude, which made them, the elders, have a better impression of him.


    anyway, huya will come to power sooner or later and will stay with them sooner or later. since he is so sensible, they are naturally willing to accept it.


    soon, the group went to huya''s temporary tent.


    although huya''s tents were not as luxurious as theirs, the various delicacies carefully prepared by huya were not bad at all.


    after several people exchanged glasses, the atmosphere reached its climax.


    huya also successfully integrated into the group.


    "huya, you did a great job this time."


    "i''m afraid tianhu won''t have a chance to turn over and return to his position this time. in his position, huya, you can sit firmly."


    huya still maintained humility on his face: "tianhu is guilty. we don''t need to talk about him, but his position is the same as that of the commanders. huya has little qualifications, so he is not qualified to be on an equal footing with the commanders."


    "huya, we''re all sitting and drinking together, so don''t say these polite words. we are all brothers."


    "that''s right, and it looks like you''re going to make a meritorious deed next. this is a double feat."


    "we may have to beg you for help in the future. how can we be disqualified?"


    huya smiled, knowing that they had accepted him in their hearts: "commanders, this is a joke."


    "we are not joking. brother huya is not what he used to be. take your cultivation as an example. although you are not as good as us, it is only a matter of time before you can master it. but you know how to do it, but we don''t..."


    hearing this, huya frowned suddenly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5085

    "commanders, what are you talking about..."


    "brother, please stop hiding. we heard that when you were undercover with han sanqian, you learned a set of exercises called taixu divine steps, right?"


    "i heard that this is one of han sanqian''s unique skills. this is amazing."


    "from now on, your cultivation will be the same as mine, and you will also have this unique skill. how can we compare with you? we are the ones begging you, how can you be the one begging us."


    hearing these words, huya let out a sigh of relief.


    i thought these guys knew some secrets, but it turned out that they were just greedy for their own things.


    however, this is easy to do.


    "commanders, you are laughing at huya now. yes, huya has indeed learned some of han sanqian''s secret skills. this is no secret. if you commanders don''t dislike it, huya can share this skill with you commanders."


    according to the second phase of han sanqian''s plan, huya still needs these commanders to help him, so he should give some benefits to them appropriately to win over people''s hearts and make things easier.


    "really?"


    "really?"


    huya smiled: "how dare huya make such a joke with the commanders? since you can say it, you can certainly do it."


    "okay, huya, huya, you are indeed our good brother."


    "yes, since huya is so cheerful, you will be our brother from now on."


    naturally, everyone will be happy if they can gain benefits, and once they are happy, everything will naturally be discussed.


    hu ya said: "in that case, i will teach my elder brothers the taixu divine step now."


    several people stood up directly from the wine table, and then, under the leadership of huya, began to learn the taixu divine step.


    as they got better and better, a group of people also gradually discovered the magic of this taixu divine step. they couldn''t help but be excited and worked harder to learn.


    in the blink of an eye, a few hours passed, and the sky began to get brighter.


    "comfortable, comfortable, don''t mention it. although han sanqian is our enemy, to be fair, he does have some abilities. the so-called taixu divine step alone is extremely mysterious and can be called miraculous. "


    "indeed, such a pace is so weird that it''s hard to figure out."


    "i even have a feeling now that with my cultivation and attack, combined with this footwork, i won''t be afraid at all if i have to fight against someone of my same level."


    "indeed, it can be used to attack when advancing, and it can be defended when retreating. it is indeed a great helper in combat."


    seeing everyone''s happy expressions, huya also knew that thanks to the sweetness of taixu divine step, he had basically become one with these commanders.


    "by the way, it''s daybreak. i don''t know how han sanqian is doing now."


    "should we go take a look?"


    several people thought of han sanqian and immediately wanted to see the results of one night.


    huya waved his hand: "brothers, please don''t waste your efforts. with han sanqian''s character, i don''t think he will surrender so soon. this torture lasted only a day or two, i guess it will be very difficult explain."


    "then han sanqian is so stubborn?"


    "damn it, if he wants to be tough, i''ll ask him to increase the intensity now."


    "don''t!" huya hurriedly stopped, then glanced at the looks of several people, and said with a smile: "torturing han sanqian is like stewing a piece of old meat. there is not enough time, not enough heat, the meat is not rotten enough, and the taste is naturally bad. good."


    "it''s best if we have some patience. the most important thing is that huya is actually a little selfish."


    "selfish?"


    "yes, i want to get some benefits selfishly. i wonder if you brothers are interested?"


    hearing this, several people looked at each other with doubts on their faces.


    they didn''t know what hu ya''s words meant.


    "actually, huya was just something i came up with when you guys were learning the taixu divine steps. although this method is despicable, shameful, and even got a bad reputation. but after i saw the happy smiles on your faces, i think that as long as the elder brother is happy, it doesn''t matter what my little brother carries on his back." huya said.


    "huya, we are all good brothers. if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "that''s right, just say it. it doesn''t matter if you say it wrong."


    huya smiled: "okay, since the big brothers have said so, then i will tell you my plan."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5086

    "my plan is actually very simple. not only do we have to force han sanqian to reveal who his puppet is, but more importantly, we also have to let han sanqian''s treasure fall on us as much as possible in the process. in the hands."


    immediately afterwards, huya revealed all his plans.


    during the group fight against han sanqian, they could propose a deal with han sanqian at the appropriate time.


    at that time, once han sanqian hands over the treasure, they can go back on their word and continue to torture han sanqian.


    "in this way, we who deserve to be tortured are still tortured, but what we deserve still goes into our pockets. commanders, what do you think?"


    huya finished speaking and looked at the commanders.


    commanders, you look at me and i look at you.


    of course, they are naturally very satisfied with this approach.


    it''s just that, relatively speaking, they can''t show it so obviously.


    "although this is good, there is a problem that we cannot ignore. if we do it like this, it will show that we are not keeping our word, right?"


    "although we are demons, that doesn''t mean we don''t have any lower limits, right?"


    huya sneered in his heart, damn it, you bunch of thieves are still pretending to be here.


    don''t you just want me to take the blame? just say so.


    still being sanctimonious here.


    especially when he had already taken the initiative to say that he would take the blame.


    "commanders, didn''t i just say it? all the ideas are mine, so naturally i am responsible for all the consequences. i, huya, am a villain. if a villain breaks the contract, isn''t that normal? .¡±


    "since huya is willing to do this, i think there is no problem with this matter as a whole."


    "yes, brother huya is very kind, and we really can''t find any reason to refuse. i think this is the way to go."


    "huya, you have just joined our brothers. since you want to show off, then my brothers will help you. i will leave this matter to you."


    seeing the hypocritical appearance of a group of people, huya was really a little disgusted, but he still nodded obediently: "huya will definitely try his best to do this matter as well as possible. however, because there will be a paragraph between me and han sanqian. the transaction, so... it may take a long time. as for the elders..."


    "elder, you don''t need to worry, we will naturally find a way to deal with it."


    "however, try to do both things well, otherwise, the elders will not be very satisfied with us."


    damn it, these stinky bitches clearly want to get benefits, but also don''t want to leave any bad impression on the elders. they want to have their cake and eat it too.


    seriously.


    "yes. then i''ll do it now." after huya finished speaking, he stood up.


    at this moment, one of them stood up and threw a token to huya.


    "with this order, everyone below will obey your arrangements."


    taking the token, huya nodded: "yes."


    after hu ya left, several tongliao looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "this huya is quite clever in his work. no wonder this guy has been hanging around outside, but he can have such a good relationship with the deputy captain of the guard like tianming. it turns out that this guy has some tricks up his sleeve."


    "let people outside do the things outside. we brothers, not only did we have a good time drinking tonight, but we also gained secrets. let''s practice hard while waiting for the good show."


    "that''s right, while everyone is here now, we can practice together. if we encounter problems, we can report them in time and then work together to solve them."


    thinking of this, no one in the group would wait for anyone else, and they quickly entered the practice one by one.


    at this time, hu ya had already walked out of the camp with the token and headed towards the scene of han sanqian''s torture.


    after several hours of punishment and torture, han sanqian was basically beaten until his whole body was swollen. not to mention whether su yingxia knew him or not, even han sanqian might not be able to fucking know what he was seeing in front of him. who is "fat pig"?


    although han sanqian had already set up a trick with huya, huya knew very well that this was part of the plan.


    but now that he saw his leader being beaten like this, huya felt a dull pain in his heart and couldn''t bear it.


    obviously, the crowd had no intention of stopping, and a large number of people were still queuing up.


    "stop!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5087

    following huya''s soft shout, the people lined up suddenly stopped what they were doing and looked back.


    hu ya directly picked up the token in his hand, glanced at everyone, and said: "i am responsible for han sanqian''s affairs for the time being. if anyone is dissatisfied, he can raise it on the spot."


    although many people may not know huya, they are very clear about the token in huya''s hand.


    this is the joint token of several commanders.


    i see them more often.


    seeing ling ru''s handsome appearance, everyone immediately stopped moving.


    "everyone, han sanqian''s torture will be put on hold for now. then a few people will come and make a basic statistics of those who have not punished han sanqian. i will take a short rest this morning and start again in the afternoon or evening. we will notify you further.¡±


    huya gave the order, but some people were still confused: "commander, are you going to stop after just a few hours of torture? is han sanqian too cheap?"


    "yeah, we queued up for such a long time, but we''re only halfway through..."


    it is inevitable that everyone will be a little dissatisfied. firstly, huya is the new coach, and secondly, he has been waiting in line for so long, but in the end he failed to beat han sanqian, which naturally makes many people extremely unhappy.


    huya''s face turned cold: "what? are you very dissatisfied with my decision?"


    dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction, but how can anyone dare to admit it? !


    if someone uses chicken feathers as a command arrow, then they are also using a command, and those who resist will only die.


    "i don''t dare to wait."


    a group of people who were roaring in joy could only bow their heads now.


    "we have our own arrangements for how to deal with han sanqian. it''s not your turn to dictate what happened today. i just hope that what happened today won''t happen again in the future. otherwise, i''ll take advantage of you."


    "someone is coming."


    "exist!"


    "put han sanqian in the prison for the time being. in addition, find some good medicine and bring it over. how injured han sanqian is, he must be treated as well as possible. otherwise, if he dies suddenly , and we didn¡¯t ask anything, so none of you can run away.¡±


    with just a few words, hu ya immediately shook the place.


    some people obediently took han sanqian to the sky prison, while others obediently followed the instructions and went to get the healing medicine.


    a quarter of an hour later, han sanqian was placed on the bed in the dungeon, and almost all the healing medicines brought by his subordinates were delivered.


    "okay, you all go down." huya ordered.


    "but..." a soldier hesitated.


    "but what?"


    "but han sanqian is a key prisoner. if we withdraw...?"


    "you mean, i will let the prisoner go?" huya frowned, quite angry.


    the soldier hurriedly lowered his head: "i don''t dare, little one."


    "what are you afraid of? you even dared to say it, didn''t you?" huya finished his words, and then his hand suddenly moved, and the sword was unsheathed. before the person could react, his head fell to the ground.


    afterwards, the body and head completely turned into black smoke.


    "whoever dares to question me again or disobey orders, don''t blame me for being ruthless." huya glanced at everyone present in a cold voice.


    the group of soldiers present did not dare to speak. at this time, they all wanted to bury their heads low.


    some people won''t get angry unless they get angry or express their opinions. after seeing huya''s methods, these soldiers will never dare to say a word no matter how much they have an opinion.


    there is no way, people hold absolute truth in both public and private matters. if they just want to find someone to redress their grievances, the only ones who will suffer are themselves.


    "we will resolutely obey the commander''s orders."


    after the words fell, everyone looked at each other, and then retreated obediently one by one.


    after confirming that the group was gone, huya hurriedly rushed into the cell.


    "leader, how are you?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5088

    han sanqian''s head was like a pig''s head. when he heard huya''s cry, he was depressed for a long time, and then he weakly replied: "don''t worry, you won''t die yet."


    hearing that han sanqian could still answer him, huya finally let out a sigh of relief.


    at least this shows that han sanqian is not that serious.


    "i''m sorry, leader, i''m a little late."


    "it''s none of your business." han sanqian shook his head.


    in fact, han sanqian already knew very well that according to the plan, huya had already spoken out in advance to save him.


    it''s just helpless that i am too useless now, so i continue to suffer from the continuous attacks of the enemy''s soldiers, and finally become like this.


    if it had been han sanqian''s heyday, not to mention other things, han sanqian really wouldn''t have to fight back against attacks like today''s bunch of losers, he could rely solely on his true strength and body to perfectly block them.


    the hero''s "twilight years"!


    "by the way, i got you some medicine." as he said that, huya took out various healing medicines and handed them to han sanqian, and said, "but are these medicines useful?"


    han sanqian nodded: "if you have trauma, please apply some compress on my back. my whole body is swollen like a pig, and i can''t reach it at all."


    as he spoke, han sanqian took some internal medicine first.


    afterwards, he closed his eyes slightly and entered a state of trance.


    huya took the medicine and also gave it to han sanqian behind his back.


    after falling into meditation for a moment, han sanqian readjusted his state.


    "how did you do with those pigs?"


    "alliance leader, i gave them the taixu divine steps to practice. they are practicing very happily now, and temporarily handed over all the power to me. by the way, alliance leader, what magical skills are you going to give them next? what i mean is yes, although we need to spend some blood this time, we will not cultivate the other party too much. they will always be our enemies."


    han sanqian nodded gently.


    to paralyze the enemy, it is necessary to continuously provide them with benefits. han sanqian certainly knows this.


    but he could also understand huya''s worry. if he showed too much good, the enemy would become stronger, and now it was not just a tianhu, but a group of people.


    these guys are all elites. they are powerful, which is equivalent to giving wings to the enemy''s tiger.


    "i''m still thinking about it. they are not fools if they are too bad. i don''t want to be too good. the most important thing is that what i can teach must be something i can control."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian raised his head and asked, "how long can you delay in the dungeon?"


    "my original plan was to give it to you until the evening. however, if the leader needs more time, i will try my best."


    han sanqian shook his head; "no need."


    "you are actually not stable among this group of people. now you are in a group with them just because of interests."


    "but interests do not represent everything. they are all high-ranking people, especially with the tianhu matter still at hand. therefore, everyone must be more careful."


    "you have to remember that it is a good thing for them to get benefits now. however, if this benefit will involve their current position, then this benefit is actually unnecessary. and once you have no benefits for them , or even if they are affected and threatened because of your interests, then i can guarantee that you will be directly targeted by them."


    "so there''s no need to upset them."


    "yes, alliance leader, i understand."


    "you go prepare paper and ink."


    "yes."


    after huya brought the paper and ink, han sanqian quickly started writing.


    after more than half an hour, the paper was basically filled with densely written words.


    "here are two secret books. you can send them to them later."


    "two copies?" huya frowned: "didn''t we just say that these things need to be controlled...otherwise, it will not end well."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t worry, take it. of course i have arrangements. by the way, can you fish?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5089

    "fishing?" huya was obviously taken aback. this thing is not an advanced thing. although he has never fished in such a boring way, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how to play it if he has never fished before.


    just have some hands, right? !


    "no, but i can basically understand it by touch."


    han sanqian smiled: "when i was on earth, i fished in gambling ponds. because there are many people fishing in such places, the fish are generally more cunning."


    "then, if you want to catch more fish than others, then you have to take the medicine."


    "this is the situation we are in. if we want you to have more power and make things more convenient in the future, then naturally we have to make them happy."


    "the two secret books will exceed their expectations. at the same time, it also shows that your ability to do things is not just as simple as making them feel reliable, but more importantly, making them aware that there are surprises. then, naturally, they will take it more seriously. you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    "this will make our operations easier tomorrow."


    "we have reached this point today. there is no way we will lose anything at the critical moment tomorrow. what do you think?"


    everything is a preparation for tomorrow''s highlight.


    if anything goes wrong at this time, the gain will indeed outweigh the loss.


    "yes, i understand."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "besides, after you send the secret book, go back to the dungeon."


    "leader, do you have any other orders?"


    "it''s not an order, it''s for your benefit." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "benefits? what benefits?" huya was both curious and confused for a moment.


    han sanqian smiled: "you will know then."


    huya was a little depressed, but since han sanqian said so, he could only say goodbye first, and then returned to the previous tent with two books.


    inside the tent, a group of people were practicing the taixu divine step.


    after a group of people practiced and worked with each other, the progress was very smooth.


    when hu ya walked in, a group of people''s practice also temporarily came to an end.


    "call!"


    everyone let out a long breath.


    "this set of exercises is indeed not simple."


    "the footwork is light and the corresponding mental method is also very magical."


    "han sanqian''s things are indeed han sanqian''s. they do have two brushes."


    while everyone was praising, they looked up and found huya already standing inside the tent.


    "yeah, i was so focused on practicing that i didn''t pay attention to when brother huya came back."


    "let me go. brother huya is back so soon. did he encounter any problems? could it be that those guys didn''t listen to you because they saw that you were a newcomer, or that you hadn''t been officially rewarded yet?"


    "fuck, if that''s the case, go and teach those bastards a lesson now. huya is our fucking brother, and hitting him in the face is a slap in our face."


    some of them were about to stand up, as if they were going to settle accounts with the soldiers.


    but both themselves and huya themselves knew very well that these were just acting and could not be taken seriously.


    although i came back relatively early, i didn''t come back early because i encountered a problem.


    because obviously, if you encountered a problem and came back earlier, where would your turn be now? !


    they just pretended to look like they cared.


    as long as he understands this thing and they understand it, that¡¯s fine.


    "brothers, don''t be so angry. although huya is a new official, there will be twists and turns, but if you can''t cope with this, how can you share the glory, wealth, and a bright future with your eldest brothers?" huya said with a smile.


    as soon as the group of people heard what huya said, smiles appeared on their faces.


    of course they think there is no problem for hu ya to do things, especially this trivial matter. they just have to pretend to care about him more or less on the surface.


    "i know that brother huya is taking care of things, so we can rest assured."


    "actually, i have known for a long time that there will never be any problems with brother huya. he is a hero who can easily win over people like han sanqian, so how can he ignore a trivial matter? "


    "yes, i also believe in huya''s ability."


    huya really disdained these voices, but he still pretended to be very happy: "brothers, let''s not talk about anything else. let''s take a look at what i brought you back first, right?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5090

    as huya took out the paper filled with thoughts, a group of people had already taken the opportunity to slowly come over.


    "is this... is this a secret book?"


    "let''s not talk about learning about this thing. just by looking at it, you will know that this thing is incredible."


    "interesting, thank you for your hard work huya."


    "indeed, huya still has a way to let me wait for a god-level secret."


    "actually, i have disliked tianhu for a long time. he is so grumpy that he gets angry at the slightest thing and is annoying to death. it''s just that i have always suffered from the relationship between colleagues and don''t want to destroy our cooperation. this then he swallowed his anger. now that he is better, why not take his place with a brother like tianhu."


    huya didn''t feel the slightest bit elated when he heard these compliments.


    it''s just a fake politeness, he knows it very well.


    "if you brothers want to praise me, it''s not impossible. it''s just that your compliments are still too little."


    as soon as huya finished speaking, he looked at everyone with a smile.


    everyone was a little stunned, but they had never thought that someone would ask for praise like this.


    however, some people know that huya must have a meaning behind what he said.


    therefore, some people continue to set their sights on those papers.


    after reading it carefully, these people were instantly dumbfounded...


    "damn, something is wrong. this...this is not one secret book, but two."


    because the two secret books are written on the same paper, if you don''t read the whole book carefully, it is difficult to see the break in the middle, and naturally you will not notice that they are two secret books.


    "holy crap, two copies?"


    someone''s eyes lit up on the spot.


    after all, after experiencing the magic of taixu divine step, most people are full of great curiosity and expectations for han sanqian''s skills.


    now, after huya got it back, they were very happy, and under such circumstances, if they were told that there was another book, then this kind of double happiness would really make people even happier.


    it''s like someone telling you that you won five million, and before you can recover, they tell you that the lottery pool has accumulated a lot this time, and you can still receive another five million.


    who wouldn''t be ecstatic about this? !


    "fuck, huya is really awesome."


    "yeah, i originally thought that even one copy of this plan would be pretty awesome, but i didn''t expect to get two copies right away?"


    "his grandma, brother huya is not only our brother, he is our lucky star."


    a bunch of people are flattering each other.


    huya smiled: "brothers, huya appreciates the compliment. seeing you so happy, huya also feels that everything is worth it. however, joking aside, if you want to be serious, then huya is really nothing. after all, the whole the plan was so perfect only with the full support of all the big brothers. because of your delegation of authority, i can give full play to what i want. therefore, the progress is very smooth. han sanqian finally decided to give out a big blood under my deception. protect yourself from being tortured.¡±


    everyone was very satisfied after hearing huya''s humble words.


    he is not arrogant even when he gets credit, and he tries his best to put all the credit on them. this may not explain everything, but at least he is a person whom they can feel relatively confident about.


    "huya, you did a good job this time. however, the credit cannot be attributed to us. the main thing is that your strategy was appropriate."


    "yes, you are our brother, we trust you, and that is how it should be."


    "thank you to the big brothers for your affirmation." hu ya smiled coquettishly: "i was quite nervous before. after all, i was afraid that this way of torturing han sanqian might not be recognized by everyone. after all, everyone has different ideas."


    "actually, this is normal. however, now, i don''t think anyone dares to say that your method is wrong. the fact is that han sanqian was afraid and cowarded, so he took the initiative to hand over the god-level secret book, and begged for mercy in two copies. .¡±


    "yes, nothing is more convincing than the results."


    "that''s right." at this moment, a person who has always had some leadership in this group of people stood up: "whoever dares to question huya on this plan will be at odds with all our brothers."


    "brothers, what i said may be a bit harsh, but this is not a simple matter of two skills, but the logic behind it. what do you think?"


    after hearing this, everyone suddenly realized...


    immediately afterwards, a group of people laughed evilly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5091

    "it seems that han sanqian is going to be in bad luck."


    "indeed."


    for them, han sanqian had just experienced this kind of punishment and was already completely unable to bear it. instead, he was as cowardly as a dog and directly took out two secret books in exchange.


    in other words, as long as the punishment continues, there is no need for han sanqian to insist on not telling who his spies are.


    "it seems we don''t have to worry about han sanqian being tough this time."


    "yes, the elder''s mission can be completed perfectly, and at the same time, we can make a lot of money. this thing is really not too satisfying."


    "huya is really our lucky general. first he helped us capture han sanqian. now, he helps us complete the elder''s mission and also obtained the god-level secret book. it''s interesting."


    "let''s not talk about anything else. if you encounter this kind of thing, you must have a few more drinks."


    "damn, didn''t you just drink it for a while?"


    "this kind of thing, we must continue to drink heavily, come on, fix it!"


    as everyone was in a good mood, soon, the second round of banquet in the camp officially began.


    this time, huya was completely regarded as the hero, and everyone was surrounding him round after round.


    after thirty minutes of drinking, everyone got up and continued to practice the two new exercises.


    and huya finally had time to escape. after making an excuse to arrange the next plan, he easily deceived everyone.


    in fact, everyone even encouraged him or asked him to take care of himself and take rest.


    at least, as han sanqian said, after obtaining two god-level skills, everyone has considerable trust in huya''s ability to do things, and they are extremely satisfied with letting him handle the matter with full authority.


    soon, huya walked into the dungeon openly and arrogantly.


    as before, everyone in the dungeon retreated obediently.


    "leader, i''m here."


    huya walked into the dungeon, stood in front of the cell, and said respectfully.


    after treatment with healing medicine, han sanqian''s edema has obviously disappeared a lot. although it has not completely disappeared, at least some of han sanqian''s basic shapes can now be seen...


    when he went out, let alone su yingxia, even ordinary friends would know that he was han sanqian.


    "coming?" han sanqian stood up and then said with a smile: "looking at the time and your face, it seems that those people are very satisfied with the secret book you brought back."


    hu ya smiled: "my subordinates dare not say how effective it is, but at least for now, they trust me very much. basically, from now on, they will not care how i play with you."


    han sanqian was not surprised by this result: "that''s good. only in this way will the torture tonight be different, and for me, it will be torture but not torture. damn, i ate so much it¡¯s a huge pain, i¡¯ve been holding back so much humiliation, it makes me depressed just thinking about it.¡±


    "however, you have to eat your guts before you have a chance to stand up again."


    "huya, you did a good job this time. when things are done, i can promise that i won''t treat you wrong." after han sanqian finished speaking, he suddenly looked at huya: "to be honest, my secret books have been released so much recently. have you ever been tempted to go out more, or regret joining me?"


    huya wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "the alliance leader doesn''t believe in huya?"


    "if i don''t believe you, how can i take you with me at this time? in fact, my life now depends on you. if you are even slightly dissatisfied and go to report me, your future will still be bright. and i will die without a burial place, is this called disbelief?" han sanqian finished his words and smiled: "it''s just that you are also a human being, and you also have human thoughts and desires, so..."


    "i''m afraid that my children will look at other people''s children eating sweets and be slandered."


    huya was relieved and smiled: "i only know that the alliance leader will definitely not treat his own people badly, so i am not worried about anything else."


    "that''s good." han sanqian smiled: "actually, i called you here today because i want to reward you with a big surprise."


    "a big surprise?"


    "yes, i truly have a super secret skill... to be honest, even my apprentices are not qualified to learn it now..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5092

    "a secret skill?" huya was stunned: "leader, how can this be done? huya has done nothing, how can he get such a great gift?"


    "besides, even if this matter has been completed and i have made a contribution, you don''t have to do the same."


    huya is also a human being, so naturally he also has a certain amount of greed.


    but everyone has greed, it just depends on how you control it.


    some people can control this degree well, and naturally, it is normal behavior.


    and some people can''t control this degree, so they naturally fall into madness due to greed, and even become evil...


    hu ya also wanted to learn the secret skill, not to mention becoming han sanqian, but if he could learn it at least a fraction of the way, he would not be invincible, but at least he would be considered a top master with a title.


    however, huya also knew that he was not qualified to learn like that.


    han sanqian smiled calmly: "i teach you this because i treat you as a brother. do you understand?"


    if the plan succeeds, it does not mean that the opponent can be destroyed. therefore, the final result is that han sanqian and others also need to escape from here.


    "with my level of cultivation, it''s probably not a big problem to escape from anywhere, but what about you?"


    without teaching huya some unique skills, it would be almost impossible to escape with han sanqian based on his current cultivation level.


    "and if any problems arise during the planning process, you have the ability to deal with them on your own."


    "it''s just what i said."


    "even my apprentice can''t learn these things about me for the time being. what i have taught you is actually putting my fate on you in disguise."


    upon hearing this, hu ya immediately knelt at han sanqian''s feet: "when the alliance leader teaches his skills, he can bury some secret mines in them. if hu ya is disloyal one day in the future, you can detonate the secret mines."


    han sanqian waved his hand: "if i want to use this method to control my brother, then i might as well let my brother betray me and then give me a knife on my back. at least, my brother doesn''t have to die, i it¡¯s enough for one person to suffer.¡±


    hearing han sanqian''s words, huya felt warm in his heart.


    although i don''t know whether what han sanqian said is true or false, in any case, if the boss can say such words, it is enough to make the subordinates feel different.


    no one wants to be trusted.


    especially those who are subordinates.


    "with the words of the leader, huya doesn''t want to say anything. everything depends on huya''s actions."


    hearing huya''s words, han sanqian was very satisfied.


    yes, even though huya said nothing, he actually said everything.


    there is nothing more reassuring than a promise that is not a promise.


    han sanqian smiled: "that''s good."


    "huya obeys the order!"


    "my subordinate is here!"


    "today, i will officially teach you the unparalleled magical power."


    "subordinates take orders."


    "i will teach you the seventy-two ways of the divine sword first. if you encounter a difficult opponent or are in a desperate situation, the strange sword skills can help you defeat the enemy along the way."


    "yes."


    "i''ll recite the chant, and you listen carefully. at the same time, due to physical reasons, i can only demonstrate it to you as best as i can, but you must see it clearly."


    after saying that, han sanqian picked up a wooden stick on the ground and started the demonstration on the spot.


    hu ya did not dare to neglect at all. while listening to the instructions carefully, he stood up and followed han sanqian''s movements with each move.


    although han sanqian did not understand all the moves of the seventy-two divine swords, for huya, if he could understand the previous moves, they would be enough for him.


    but these are used to fight against enemies, or in other words, han sanqian specially gave them to him to use when encountering difficulties.


    if you really want to escape, these are obviously not enough.


    originally taixu divine step was enough, but now that even the enemy has learned it, it is no longer excellent.


    "next, we have the attacker, but we still need a defense." han sanqian smiled softly and looked at huya: "want to know what technique i want to give you?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5093

    "i am grateful that i have a skill to learn. i don''t dare to expect other magical skills, nor do i dare to guess at will." huya''s attitude was very humble.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "the next move is actually what i learned in the void sect. it''s called the wuxiang divine skill. he basically doesn''t have any active offensive ability, but it''s better because he has a perverted function. existence allows you to become strong when encountering strength and become weak when encountering weakness.¡±


    "although i admit that it may not be as domineering as my other god-level techniques, it has its advantages. of course, i also believe that there is no strongest technique, only the most suitable technique."


    "the wuxiang divine art can temporarily absorb and dissolve the enemy''s attack, and then counterattack, thus achieving the effect of retaliating with tooth."


    "but the quality may indeed be lower, so the amount absorbed is not too large."


    "but it should be enough for you."


    once the plan is completed, when the two of them escape, i will definitely be the one who takes the main firepower, and the wuxiang divine skill is basically enough for huya to use.


    it''s not that han sanqian is stingy, this move can really make huya''s defense jump up several levels if used in conjunction with youhuang.


    but youhuang is extremely complicated, and you can''t actually learn anything just by relying on this session.


    moreover, if huya wants to truly bring emperor you into the society, he must ensure that his own strength reaches a certain level. otherwise, there is no point in giving it to him, but he may be exposed to the enemy at any time.


    it''s not that han sanqian doesn''t believe in huya, but that this matter is actually too important.


    if the enemy outside masters this trick, it will be a real disaster for the brothers behind han sanqian.


    "thank you, leader."


    han sanqian said no more, and soon passed all the mental techniques of the wuxiang divine art to huya.


    "practice still takes time, and the time we have now is not enough, so you have to go back to the bahuang heavenly book to practice."


    once the plan is completed, they will leave, and the time for completion of this plan is at most the day after tomorrow, and at the earliest tomorrow.


    therefore, for huya to learn the two magical skills at the same time, time cannot be said to be rich, but can only be said to be seriously insufficient.


    "but i''m gone, what will you do, leader?"


    "there are some things that you have to deal with. therefore, after entering the bahuang heavenly book, you must strictly abide by the time of entry and exit. it is best to come out once every hour in the bahuang heavenly book."


    "in that case, what should you do? you don''t have time to recover."


    "i''ll go in with you." han sanqian said.


    "you going in with me? what if someone comes in?"


    "the stakes are high and we all need enough time now."


    han sanqian needs time to recover from his injuries. otherwise, if he rests for a few hours, he will face a new round of torture. let alone a human being, even metal cannot withstand it.


    hu ya also needs time to digest the two secret techniques. not to mention that he can completely learn them, but he must at least be able to use them. otherwise, there will be no point in teaching him.


    "leader, why don''t you go in first, and after you are almost recovered, i will go in and continue practicing. anyway, i have a good mentality. if i practice well and live up to the expectations of the leader, that''s the best. if i don''t practice well, , that¡¯s because i¡¯m not good at learning, so i deserve to die. when the time comes, just don¡¯t forget my contribution. just set up a monument for me and write a few words saying that i, huya, have learned some of your unique skills. "


    when huya said this, he felt proud and happy from the bottom of his heart.


    han sanqian smiled softly, and then patted huya on the shoulder: "although you and i have not known each other for a long time, and although the way i asked you to join me was a bit shameful, no matter what, it''s great to have someone like you. brother, i am very happy.¡±


    "well, i have another method. are you willing to try it?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5094

    "leader, please speak."


    "you go first to practice in the bahuang world for three hours. after three hours, you come back and i go into the heavenly book world to heal."


    "it''s like we trade jobs for each other, what do you think?"


    huya was stunned: "but if this happens, will it delay your treatment time?"


    "yes, it will also delay your cultivation time, but this is the safest way."


    "leader, why are you doing this? there is absolutely no need to compromise your safety with mine. as i say, you go in for treatment first, and then come out after you are cured and there is no problem. then i will go in." "


    "are you the leader of the alliance now or am i the leader of the alliance? this won''t work, that won''t work, how about you give me orders?" han sanqian rolled his eyes angrily.


    in one sentence, the tiger''s teeth were so shaken that he could not open his mouth.


    can you tell me something? all kinds of words can only be swallowed in the stomach.


    "you are the leader of the alliance, so naturally...you should have the final say."


    han sanqian nodded, "grandma, i''m being polite to you. you''re trying to trick me. if you don''t use some means, you really can''t make the decision."


    "actually, according to my calculations, the commanders are now stepping up their training. theoretically, we are absolutely safe now, and it won''t even matter in the next two hours. i will go in to heal, and at the same time, i can also guide you practice kung fu, and in this way, you can achieve it by haste."


    "but if we go in separately, we won''t have enough time to talk about it. if you and i have different schedules, i won''t be able to guide you, and the effect of your practice will be greatly reduced."


    huya nodded. those commanders must be addicted to training now, and it is indeed unlikely that they would go to the dungeon to hang out.


    but the problem is, besides them, there are others.


    especially the elders!


    others can even be blocked, but the elder is unstoppable.


    once he comes to the dungeon, the matter between han sanqian and huya will be discovered immediately, and all the previous efforts will be wasted, and the gain will outweigh the gain.


    so¡­¡­


    "i don''t think he will come." han sanqian smiled and said: "even if he really wants to know how the investigation went, he would not come to the dungeon, but should ask his cronies."


    "leader, why are you so sure? the elders don''t like you. if they want to know the result, it''s normal to come to you, and it''s more direct." huya said.


    han sanqian said: "theoretically, this is the case. however, just because he dislikes me, he will not let me see his dilemma. you have checked for a long time and there is no result. for him of course it¡¯s not something worth showing off, and then he comes to question me, what should he do if i laugh at him?!¡±


    "so, he will most likely ask his cronies. and those cronies have now tasted the benefits and will definitely help you cover up. with the intimacy and trust between that group of people and the elders, they want to collectively deceive the elders. if so, the probability is actually very high.¡±


    even han sanqian himself might not be able to detect anything wrong if he really wanted mo yang, dao twelve and a group of others to surround him.


    this is human nature.


    "however, for safety reasons, the time should not be too long. what are your orders to the people outside?"


    "i greeted them when i came in. no one is allowed in without my order."


    "then let''s hurry up."


    huya hesitated slightly. although he still thought that this method was too risky, han sanqian''s analysis did make some sense.


    soon, the two disappeared directly into the dungeon and entered the world of bahuang.


    the two of them did not dare to neglect. han sanqian asked his brothers to activate the five elements divine stone to help him heal his injuries. at the same time, he began to guide huya in the learning and application of two sets of exercises.


    time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the scheduled time was basically reached.


    after a long period of treatment, han sanqian is now much better. huya also has a basic mastery of the two newly learned skills under han sanqian''s guidance and his own hard work.


    although it is not very powerful, at least for now, it is barely enough.


    "huya, it''s almost time." han sanqian stood up and greeted huya.


    huya hurriedly flew in front of han sanqian. looking at han sanqian''s appearance, he frowned: "leader, you..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5095

    han sanqian smiled: "what? have you become more handsome?"


    "no, your treatment is too fast, isn''t it? it has only been a while, and the original swelling is completely gone. if i hadn''t directed it myself, i wouldn''t have felt that anyone had hit you." after huya said this, he suddenly thought of something wrong. : "we can''t do this. if you recover so well, won''t others doubt us if you go out?"


    "doubts are definitely doubts, but it depends on how you play. if you play well, then doubts may not be doubts."


    "leader, what do you mean?"


    "if i do well, won''t they be angrier? won''t they beat me harder? if you make it up well, our plan will even become more successful."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, huya frowned and thought for a while.


    it seems that this is really what han sanqian said.


    "i understand, leader."


    "okay, it''s almost time, let''s go back first."


    huya nodded, flew to the exit with han sanqian, and the two disappeared into the bahuang heavenly book.


    reappeared, already back in the dungeon.


    the two looked around nervously and carefully, everything was still normal.


    "next, let''s play shift mode. everyone has an hour. no one stays too long, but no one stays too long. do you understand?"


    "yes." huya nodded: "then leader, please go first."


    han sanqian didn''t want to argue with him about this. he nodded and was sent into the world of the book of heaven by huya.


    this time, han sanqian was not in a hurry to heal his injuries after returning. after being treated with the five elements divine stone, he could not be said to be completely recovered, but at least he could move freely.


    this time, han sanqian did not return empty-handed. he brought back a large amount of healing medicine that huya had collected for him previously.


    after placing these things in his hsinchu house, han sanqian started a new round of treatment without stopping.


    later, when the agreed time comes, han sanqian will go out on time, and then transfer to huya to practice in the bahuang tianshu.


    han sanqian''s duty is to hide the book of heaven and observe the movements of the dungeon at any time.


    in fact, it was almost as han sanqian expected.


    from morning to afternoon, the two took turns for several shifts, but there was still no movement in the dungeon.


    as han sanqian came out for the last time, the sky outside was approaching evening.


    looking at huya, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile softly: "it seems that you have practiced well."


    huya was also very satisfied, but more than anything, he was grateful: "this is all thanks to your teachings, leader, and also thanks to the venue you provided, leader. otherwise, huya might not be able to get involved in these techniques even if he spends his whole life, let alone practice them. to this intensity now.¡±


    "it''s a good thing to have intensity. practice more when you get back. tonight may be the last christmas eve. after tomorrow, everything will be unpredictable." han sanqian said.


    after talking about it, hu ya also knew the key behind it, and his face became serious: "i understand that i will practice diligently after i come down, and i will never let down the high expectations of the leader."


    "i envy you. you still have time to practice. what about me? i can only get beaten."


    huya lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "what are you still doing? let''s get started."


    "yes!"


    after huya finished speaking, he walked out of the dungeon in a few steps and shouted loudly towards the door of the dungeon: "here comes someone."


    soon, the soldiers guarding the door ran in.


    "commander, what are your orders?"


    "take han sanqian to the execution ground!" hu ya said coldly.


    upon hearing this, han sanqian stood up in the dungeon and pointed at huya angrily: "huya, what the hell do you mean? damn, didn''t you and i complete the deal, let me continue to enjoy in the prison really? are you going back on your word?"


    huya ignored what han sanqian was yelling at, stared at the soldiers, and shouted: "why are you still standing there? can''t you hear my order? take him away."


    after a few soldiers were stunned, they quickly came to their senses and directly took out the cursing han sanqian.


    however, a few soldiers couldn''t help but glance at han sanqian curiously. after not seeing each other for a few hours, this guy actually returned to his original appearance? !


    "walk!"


    hu ya shouted loudly and led a group of people to escort han sanqian directly towards the previous execution ground.


    not long after, han sanqian was stood up again, and han sanqian''s angry curses also attracted many people in black to watch.


    "go, reintegrate the troops for me, and continue the han sanqian thing. moreover, go and tell them all that this time the gameplay has been upgraded. i guarantee that those who didn''t hit han sanqian before will definitely be able to beat them to their heart''s content this time. .¡±


    "yes!"


    the soldier hurriedly retreated and went to pass the message.


    hu ya walked up to han sanqian triumphantly at this time. looking at han sanqian''s furious look, he couldn''t help but sneered: "yesterday was just an appetizer. today is the real highlight. han sanqian, you must be so tough." hold on."


    "i don''t want to know who your spy is anymore..."


    after saying this, huya showed an evil sneer...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5096

    after a while, the troops regrouped.


    "everyone, you all look in good spirits."


    huya smiled softly and looked around at everyone present.


    this group of people can''t be said to be in high spirits, but at least they are eager to try.


    it ended with regrets before, but now they still have the opportunity to fight again. it is naturally different. moreover, the soldiers also came to report earlier. it is said that the gameplay will be upgraded this time. naturally, everyone is more curious.


    "i know that many of you are dissatisfied with me. this is understandable. i was in the reconnaissance team outside and i have not met you very much. suddenly, when i came back, i became your superior. all of a sudden, i sex is really hard to take.¡±


    "however, this is a fact. you have to learn to accept it. of course, i will try my best to integrate with you."


    "so, many of you didn''t get han sanqian in the morning, so i''ve made special arrangements for you this time."


    "before we begin, let me ask you to look back at han sanqian."


    after hearing this, all the soldiers immediately looked at han sanqian.


    everyone was slightly surprised by this look.


    because at this time, han sanqian had completely returned to his original appearance.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "this han sanqian was swollen like a pig''s head just this morning, why is there nothing wrong now?"


    "isn''t this too weird?!"


    "could it be that the healing medicine we gave you is so effective?"


    everyone pointed at han sanqian and kept talking.


    huya smiled softly and raised his hand: "everyone, you have also seen something strange about han sanqian, right?"


    "do you suspect it''s the effect of the healing medicine?"


    "in fact, no matter how good the healing medicine is, it is impossible to recover so quickly."


    "i think it should be han sanqian''s own ability."


    "although he is now a dragon trapped in the shallows, a dragon is a dragon after all. you should understand that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, right?"


    as soon as these words came out, many people nodded.


    this is indeed the most reasonable explanation.


    huya continued: "so, if we use the previous method to torture him, the theoretical effect is not good, we have to change the method."


    someone among the crowd immediately asked: "then, commander huya, what kind of method should i use?"


    hu ya said: "good question, very simple, that is, when everyone attacks han sanqian, you must increase your intensity."


    "the intensity i''m talking about refers to the black energy in your body. do you understand?"


    "we need to use our cultivation to form an inch of strength and hit the inside of his body hard. his body recovers very quickly, but what about the inside?"


    after saying this, a cold smile appeared on huya''s face.


    "huya, you traitor must die a good death." han sanqian yelled, his whole body furious.


    the soldiers who were still unsure whether this method was 100% effective saw han sanqian''s appearance and immediately understood that this method could definitely hit han sanqian''s weak spot hard.


    after all, nothing can be more real and effective than the reflection of the parties concerned.


    "commander huya, well done."


    "yes, as expected, people who have worked in the intelligence team before do things in a different way."


    some soldiers immediately shouted excitedly.


    huya smiled softly, this move was very effective.


    "you''re welcome, thank you for your compliments. i''m just using some of the knowledge i know to help you beat han sanqian more efficiently and simply." huya smiled, and then, with a big hand hui: "okay, i won''t say much else. i don''t want to disturb everyone''s enjoyment."


    "everyone line up in one column and start your performance."


    as soon as the words fell, a few soldiers began to maintain order, and the large troops also began to line up in an orderly manner under the command.


    in less than a moment, the team formed a huge long queue that folded into several columns.


    not to mention that huya issued an order to make everyone increase their internal energy. with such a dense long queue, just one person spitting saliva would probably cost han sanqian.


    "everyone, let''s get started."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5097

    the soldier who was first in line immediately started gearing up.


    the next second, a black energy condensed in his hand, and he hit han sanqian directly.


    boom!


    there was a muffled sound, and the punch hit han sanqian''s stomach very hard.


    because unlike before, this time, almost everyone has hidden energy. the pain of the fist may be resolved, but the energy that comes with it brings a huge impact.


    at that moment, han sanqian felt as if his internal organs were lifted several times by the shock.


    perhaps only han sanqian himself can understand the discomfort.


    huya raised his hand to indicate a temporary stop, and at the same time, he took the second person''s hand.


    "although the previous first person''s normal training was good, it also had obvious flaws."


    "although i exerted my strength, my inner strength was used very poorly."


    after saying this, hu ya raised his hand directly, and then, black energy appeared in his hand.


    he moved directly, aimed at han sanqian''s dantian and pushed it away with his palm.


    although the palm wind is slow, it is full of hidden power.


    "snapped!"


    he almost took the photo at han sanqian''s dantian, but the fact that it didn''t hurt on the outside didn''t mean how uncomfortable the secret energy was.


    han sanqian''s mouth immediately overflowed with blood.


    "did you see that? when you hit someone, you have to hit them like this."


    the second man nodded excitedly. he understood huya''s method.


    others also expressed their understanding.


    huya nodded with satisfaction and then pulled away.


    "huya, as long as i, han sanqian, don''t die, i will seek revenge on you." han sanqian shouted angrily.


    huya smiled coldly: "let''s talk about it first if you can survive."


    after finishing speaking, hu ya called to the soldier beside him, and the soldier rushed over immediately: "commander, what are your orders?"


    "keep your eyes peeled. i am currently short of loyal people. if han sanqian wants to confess, do you know what to do?"


    the soldier was overjoyed and said, "i will tell them to stop immediately and then inform the commander."


    "you''re very smart. i''m very optimistic about you."


    without saying a word, huya left with his head up and down.


    and here, the torture of han sanqian has officially begun.


    the effect was completely different from the previous one. this time, the tough guy like han sanqian, after holding on for about half an hour, although he didn''t scream out in pain, his groaning continued.


    but during this half hour, there was a different scene in the camp on the other side.


    after a general understanding of han''s three thousand exercises, a group of commanders had all woken up and continued to enjoy wine and meat.


    if hu ya had to face some false feelings and pretense before, then what he faces now is the true embrace of everyone.


    they have completely trusted huya.


    because there is no greater benefit than these two secret books.


    "thanks to brother huya this time, i don''t want to say anything else, it''s all in this wine."


    as soon as he finished speaking, he raised his head and toasted.


    as soon as he moved, others raised their glasses and toasted.


    huya took the wine glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "by the way, huya, how are the arrangements with han sanqian?"


    "i have arranged for han sanqian to be tortured for the second round. this time, i asked people to increase their inner strength. the purpose is twofold. the first is to make him unable to withstand the torture as quickly as possible and explain it quickly. this second, these internal energies can maximize the damage to han sanqian. you all know that we have obtained a huge advantage in front of han sanqian this time, and this guy will definitely keep shouting. if the elders are allowed to do this, if we know, it¡¯s hard to say whether something will happen to us, but it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡±


    everyone nodded.


    "huya is indeed more cautious and more reliable than ordinary people. we steal han sanqian''s secret book. it''s really hard to know how the elders will react."


    "so, it is indeed best to keep the elders unaware, at least at this critical moment."


    "after han sanqian confessed all the crimes, the elders completely let down their guard. it would be better to find an explanation to let him know at that time."


    "by the way, speaking of this, huya, how high do you think the success rate is this time? or, in other words, when do you think han sanqian will take the initiative to confess?"


    huya smiled softly, picked up the wine glass and drained it gently, then glanced at the waiting crowd, and slowly stretched out his hand...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5098

    "huya, what does this mean?"


    "you mean, one day?"


    huya''s hand only extended one finger.


    so for everyone, this should be the most appropriate.


    huya shook his head: "one means, the fastest is an hour, the latest is one day."


    "okay, okay, the fastest is an hour, the latest is a day. huya, i really like you more and more, you are quite efficient in doing things."


    "it''s true. if i had known it was true, we would have had a bullshit tianhu."


    "haha, tianhu leaves and huya joins. from now on, our team will become stronger to the naked eye."


    at this moment, a sound suddenly came.


    "it seems that you are very happy today."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the elder led two of his subordinates in.


    seeing that it was an elder, everyone stood up quickly, and then all knelt down.


    "i''ll wait and see the elders."


    the elder glanced at everyone with slight dissatisfaction, then walked to the center in a few steps: "everyone, get up."


    "yes!"


    everyone stood up, put away their smiles, and lowered their heads one by one.


    "can you tell me, what were you happy about just now?"


    "in other words, will tianhu''s position be of any benefit to you?"


    as soon as these words came out, many people couldn''t help but tremble.


    having been with the elders for many years, they know that what the elders hate the most is fighting in the nest.


    "elder, calm down. what we are happy about is not whether tianhu is okay. what we are happy about is that han sanqian has begun to be unable to bear the torture and is about to give an account."


    the elder did not accept this trick at all. he smiled coldly and said disdainfully: "what evidence do you have to prove that han sanqian is going to tell the truth? did he tell you?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    everyone was a little embarrassed. the elder''s question was obviously too tricky and targeted. how could they answer it?


    huya stood up at this time and knelt on the ground.


    "back to the elders, han sanqian must explain. it was his subordinates who told the commanders the truth. as for the reason, it was because the subordinates pledged their heads as guarantees. therefore, the commanders..."


    "guarantee with a human head? huya, is your head worth anything?" the elder said coldly.


    of course his head was worthless, but huya cleverly took all the blame on himself at this time.


    therefore, for the commanders, huya''s performance is certainly worthy of their protection.


    "elder, the interrogation of han sanqian has initially produced results, and these are all due to huya."


    "yes, we can all hear han sanqian''s constant angry abuse. this is enough to show that han sanqian''s inner defense has been breached, and it is only a matter of time before he is finally forced to confess."


    "please ask the elders for advice."


    seeing all the commanders speaking out, and hearing that the results of these reports made him somewhat satisfied, the elder lowered his anger slightly.


    "i am not an unreasonable person, but although our situation has a great victory ahead, there is no victory when we don''t have it in our hands. i don''t want you to relax at this time, and i don''t even want you to relax. you are hostile to your colleagues, do you understand?"


    "i''ll understand later."


    everyone responded in unison.


    "huya!" the elder looked at huya: "han sanqian is indeed as you expected. can you explain it in an hour at the latest or in a day at the latest?"


    hu ya lowered his head: "judging from the current situation, han sanqian is very repulsive to me for trampling on his dignity with everyone. he had previously wanted to ask us to stop through transactions. after i deliberately stopped for a period of time, i continued to torture him. now, increase intensity.¡±


    "han sanqian not only cursed me crazily, but also started to scream in pain. i believe he won''t be able to hold on for long."


    the elder frowned slightly: "you want everyone to trample on his dignity? how?"


    huya smiled and told the elder about his current plan.


    the elder thought carefully and asked, "is this method feasible?"


    huya smiled confidently: "huya doudan, i would like to venture to say that with your identity and status as an elder, if you were caught by han sanqian, but han sanqian let cats and dogs beat you up, how would you feel?"


    the elder was immediately furious: "he dares!"


    "with the elder''s reaction, huya probably doesn''t need to say anything more."


    hu ya finished his words and lowered his head obediently.


    the elder was stunned and obviously didn''t react for a moment. just when everyone thought that he must be furious because of huya''s collision, suddenly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5099

    the elder burst out laughing.


    "after all, he is engaged in intelligence work. after all, he is a person who is used to licking blood on the tip of a knife."


    "not only do you dare to contradict me directly, but more importantly, you have a very good understanding of the thoughts of people like me and han sanqian."


    hu ya let out a long breath and finally wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead: "the elder praised me. i didn''t mean to think about the elder''s thoughts. i just thought about it from his perspective. what is the most important thing for a person of han sanqian''s level?" humiliation."


    the elder nodded: "this dragon in the sky is not afraid of death in battle, nor of old age. what is he afraid of? one day he fell to the ground and was teased by a little shrimp."


    "han sanqian is that dragon. to torture him with our soldiers is equivalent to teasing him with shrimps. in this regard, huya, you have done a very good job."


    "huya just wants to do his best to relieve the elders'' worries." huya said.


    the elder glanced at the cronies: "no wonder you have made all my cronies so happy just two days after you came back, and you even started to exclude tianhu. you are indeed very smart, and you have your own methods."


    hu ya said: "my subordinates only know that they are not qualified enough. if they want to do a good job in the future, they will need to be led by seniors with more senior qualifications. therefore, they will do more by themselves and share some of the burden with everyone."


    the elder smiled, and all the cronies were also very satisfied with huya''s performance.


    who doesn''t like teammates who don''t take credit in front of them and take the blame when something goes wrong?


    "however, you cannot slander tianhu until the results of the investigation are obtained." the elder changed his tone and said to everyone.


    everyone nodded hastily: "yes."


    "but, elder, doesn''t tianhu have an explanation for the tianhu matter?"


    "yes, he can be considered an old colleague of ours. we should also give him a chance to explain."


    the elder looked a little melancholy: "i wanted to ask him what happened, but after he was captured, he was extremely irritable and refused to recognize his relatives. after he completely calmed down, he fell into a coma, and he is still awake."


    what han sanqian gave him was so fake that it looked like the real thing. if you practice it forcefully, you will definitely go crazy.


    however, tianhu was greedy and took a large amount of elixirs to replenish his body before practicing. once a backlash occurred in his body, he would naturally be extremely ferocious.


    not to mention that he won''t be able to wake up for a while now. if he goes crazy and doesn''t kill him, it''s already considered that he has a deep foundation.


    "elder, please don''t worry, this matter will eventually come to light." someone advised.


    "yes, the formation in yetian city has reached its final critical point. it''s just that we have no plans to break through it for the time being. the soldiers have been attacking for several days and nights, and are now exhausted. on the other hand, yetian the enemy troops in the city have been recharging their strength in the past few days, waiting for work. for safety reasons, we will besiege the city and rest, and tomorrow we can break into the city and annihilate the enemy troops."


    "by then the overall situation has been decided, and the matter of tianhu will be revealed, and double happiness will come."


    the elder was slightly satisfied after hearing the comfort from his close followers.


    there is good news everywhere, and it is indeed a welcome respite from many days of sleepiness.


    "when this matter is over, i will report it to the lord and reward you for your hard work." the elder said.


    "it''s not hard for us. it''s our blessing to be able to serve the elders." everyone replied.


    the elder stood up and walked towards the outside of the tent. when he came to the door, he suddenly stopped.


    "although i don''t have any worries at the moment, i still have things to do after all. although the wine is good, don''t let it distract you from your work."


    after saying that, the elder left with the people.


    as soon as the elder left, everyone cheered.


    although the elder did not explicitly allow them to continue doing this, it was obvious that the elder''s words did not mean anything against them.


    this shows that even the elders approve of their current actions.


    "come on, brother, let''s play music and dance."


    the singing was wild and the atmosphere was lively, which suddenly added a different color to this boring night.


    however, in a certain corner, darkness and loneliness follow...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5100

    "miss, it''s almost nightfall. although we are close to each other''s camp and the extreme cold will weaken a lot, it is still cold. please drink some hot soup to warm yourself up."


    chi meng came in the darkness, slowly carrying a bowl of hot soup.


    lu ruoxin took the hot soup and said softly: "if you can''t live here, you can still make some hot soup. chi meng, you are determined."


    "it is chi meng''s duty to take care of the young lady. even if it is difficult, he must find a way."


    lu ruoxin smiled lightly and had no other words, but for chi meng, this was enough.


    it has always been difficult for the young lady to express her opinions, and her temper is often extremely unstable. however, my relationship with her has been getting better recently.


    speaking of which, i have to thank han sanqian for all this.


    if it hadn''t been for han sanqian, she wouldn''t have had so many opportunities to be alone with lu ruoxin, and in such a harsh environment.


    but precisely because of this environment and the fact that the two of them get along day and night, the young lady''s attitude towards herself is obviously changing.


    "miss, han sanqian has been captured back to the enemy''s base camp for a long time, but there has been no movement. could it be that there was an accident?" chi meng stayed beside lu ruoxin and asked softly.


    "although i believe what you said before, han sanqian cannot be caught so easily. he must have some ideas, but after all, this is in the enemy''s base camp. therefore, there are many variables and difficulties."


    lu ruoxin gently took a sip of the hot soup, and after a long time, she slowly said: "chi meng, fishermen must be able to wait and be patient."


    seeing lu ruoxin''s indifferent expression, chi meng nodded.


    "but i''m afraid yetian city can''t afford to wait any longer."


    "yeah?"


    "according to the intelligence, yetian city''s defensive formation has basically been broken, and the distance has completely collapsed, just within one blow. however, the opponent does not seem to want to make a big push, but chose to stop. it seems that the city should have been destroyed in consecutive days, and the opponent has also i''m worried that my soldiers'' physical strength has reached their limit. therefore, we should rest first when we return to the army, and after we have enough rest, we can break the city in one fell swoop."


    lu ruoxin frowned slightly: "then this period of rest should not be long, at most it will only be at dawn tomorrow."


    chi meng nodded: "so, for this reason, it is obvious that there is not much time left for han sanqian. once yetian city is broken, even if han sanqian''s plan of going deep into the tiger''s den is successful, he will not there is no place to retreat. this also means that he will be deeply surrounded and will not even have any support."


    in the vast forest, there are no people for thousands of miles, and there is not even any favorable terrain. it is almost impossible for a single soldier to break through in such a situation.


    it''s the same desperate situation.


    lu ruoxin couldn''t help but be a little worried. in fact, her best idea was that ye tiancheng could still hold on, and then han sanqian could go deep into the tiger''s den and do something shocking. in this way, with the two echoes, han sanqian could achieve a desperate counterattack.


    but if you can''t look after each other, in such an environment... it''s really bad.


    "let our people go over to help resist and buy some time for han sanqian." lu ruoxin said.


    "to be fair to you, miss, in fact, our people have been secretly trying to find ways to help resist in the past few days. otherwise... you also know that yetian city cannot sustain itself for so long relying solely on the defense of the formation." after that, chi meng lowered his head: "chi meng is good at making opinions, please punish me."


    "that team was given to you just to make you flexible. why are you guilty?" lu ruoxin waved her hand: "is there no other way?"


    "i only used the temporary troops you gave me. most of the other troops who came this time are still waiting in place. these people, i don''t dare to make decisions on my own. at the same time, i also know very well that if we send out too many people, if there are men and horses, then it is very likely that we will not be able to fight covertly. i am worried about being discovered by the opponent, so..."


    lu ruoxin frowned, seeming to be thinking about something...


    after a moment, she raised her head: "chi meng, pass my order..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5101

    "my subordinate is here!"


    "order the entire army to help secretly! we require that we must not reveal our identity, or even let the enemy or han sanqianfang know our existence. we must help yetian city to the maximum extent within this limit. do you understand?"


    "miss, this..."


    for a moment, chi meng was a little confused.


    you know, helping is not a problem, but having to help when both warring parties can''t find you is simply a huge problem.


    "what? are you having trouble?" lu ruoxin said coldly.


    "go back to miss, no problem."


    seeing chi meng''s answer, the coldness on lu ruoxin''s face eased, and she sighed: "i also know that this is very difficult for you, but by now, you should also be very clear that we don''t have many choices."


    "if i could, i wouldn''t even want to help han sanqian."


    "you also know that for some people, it is best for them to grow by themselves, rather than relying on others'' care and intervention."


    "but han sanqian''s situation is indeed too difficult. it is actually difficult for anyone to survive in this environment. he has already created a miracle by persisting to this point. we cannot rely on cattle to plow. tian, ??just keep using it to your death."


    chi meng bit her lip gently: "miss, i can understand your thoughts. don''t worry, i will try my best to assist and keep confidentiality."


    lu ruoxin nodded: "okay, let''s execute it."


    "yes!"


    after chi meng finished speaking, he stepped back lightly.


    looking at the enemy base camp in the distance, lu ruoxin murmured: "han sanqian...what''s going on with you?!"


    ¡­


    "ah...ah...ah!"


    it''s a pity that someone in lu ruoxin''s heart was screaming in pain during a group fight.


    it''s not that han sanqian isn''t a man enough, but it''s that the enemy is too fierce.


    this continuous beating can be said to be almost unbearable every time, not to mention the fact that it is a series...


    it''s just that the rain keeps dripping in a certain place. as time goes by, when there are too many drops, people can''t bear it...


    however, han sanqian did not beg for mercy. although he screamed in pain, he still persisted.


    this time continued until dawn, when everything finally changed.


    at that time, not to mention that han sanqian was as motionless as a dead dog, even the soldiers who lined up to beat him were all sluggish, their bodies were tired, and their eyes were sleepy due to staying up late.


    "wow!"


    a bucket of water was poured directly from han sanqian''s brain.


    at that moment, han sanqian, who was in a coma, suddenly woke up.


    he opened his eyes and looked at the people around him. grandma''s injury was too serious. now let alone see a single person clearly, even if this group of people stood in front of him, he could not see the individual clearly at all.


    my vision was completely blurry and i couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "stop fighting." han sanqian said three words with difficulty.


    as soon as han sanqian opened his mouth, the soldier who had been ordered earlier ran over immediately, and at the same time, stopped the next soldiers from attacking.


    he approached han sanqian and asked in a low voice: "han sanqian, what did you just say?"


    because han sanqian was in such bad condition now, and his voice was naturally too soft, xiao bing couldn''t hear what he just said at all, but saw him open his mouth.


    "i...i''ll do it!"


    these two simple words immediately shocked the little soldier.


    "everyone stops immediately."


    he shouted, and at the same time, after glancing at several of his colleagues, he hurriedly ran towards the camp.


    at this time, huya''s group had already stopped because they drank too much and made noise for too long. no one in the group knew where they were lying and fell asleep.


    anyway, when the soldiers entered, a group of them were lying around the tent.


    some people even made thunderous calls at this time.


    the soldier tried to shout a few times, but the sound was obviously unable to wake up anyone in the group.


    there was nothing he could do, so he cleared his throat and shouted loudly: "commanders-in-chief, han sanqian has moved, han sanqian has moved!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5102

    when these words were first spoken, no one responded.


    but less than a moment later, suddenly, the whole tent suddenly exploded.


    as if having a nightmare, everyone suddenly opened their eyes and jumped up.


    "what did you say?"


    "say what you just said again!"


    a group of people asked in unison.


    the soldier quickly said: "commanders, han sanqian has moved, he has moved."


    "fuck, han sanqian has done it?"


    "damn it, you didn''t lie to us, did you?"


    "how dare you deceive the commanders with this kind of thing?" the soldier said in fear.


    everyone suddenly smiled.


    "okay, okay, that''s great. my brother huya is awesome, awesome."


    "yes, at the earliest an hour, at the latest a day, this is indeed within huya''s expectation."


    "damn it, it''s almost dawn, we''re about to attack the city, and han sanqian is here too."


    "sure enough, all the good news is late, but it has arrived."


    the group of commanders were overjoyed. huya finally stood up and let out a sigh of relief: "you lead the way. let''s go and interrogate han sanqian now."


    xiaobing hurriedly said: "yes."


    after saying this, xiao bing turned around and led a group of commanders towards the place where han sanqian was tortured.


    not long after, a large group of people resisted the execution place.


    at this time, han sanqian was tied there like a dead dog, with his head hanging down, almost only breathing.


    "why, han sanqian, you can''t stand it anymore?"


    "i thought your bones were so hard, but it turns out it''s nothing more than that."


    "huh, i''ve said it before, no matter how hard your bones are, they can never withstand our torture."


    not to mention how majestic a group of people is.


    for them, now is the final victory.


    han sanqian didn''t speak. he wanted to raise his eyes to see them, but he didn''t have any strength at all.


    huya walked over, clamped han sanqian''s mouth with his hand, and raised his head: "han sanqian, tell me, who is your undercover?"


    han sanqian gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "damn it, now that it''s happened, why are you still pretending? do you still want to continue to be tortured?"


    han sanqian hesitated for a moment: "i told you, can you let me go?"


    "i don''t know whether i''ll let you go or not, but if we''re in a good mood, at least we don''t have to torture you like this." huya said coldly.


    "hmph, how do i know whether i can listen to what you, a dishonest villain, have to say?" han sanqian said disdainfully.


    huya smiled: "let''s be clear, han sanqian, you have no other choice now, do you understand?"


    "if you don''t want to say it, then forget it, come here."


    a trace of anger flashed in han sanqian''s eyes: "you are going too far."


    "han sanqian, let me tell you, you are no different from an ant in my hands now. i can crush you to death if i want to. therefore, what qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with me?"


    "hurry up and tell the truth honestly, maybe you will suffer less. otherwise..."


    huya sneered, and then looked to the side at the soldiers who were still lining up.


    even though they have been fighting for so many hours, the opponent''s numbers are so overwhelming that there are still a large number of people still queuing up to wait for han sanqian...


    "okay, i''ll tell you." han sanqian gritted his teeth and seemed to have made a huge determination: "yes, tianhu is indeed the spy i planted secretly."


    "you are finally willing to admit it." huya snorted coldly: "tell me specifically what is going on."


    "actually, tianhu was an undercover agent that i had interspersed with many years ago. when i was still active in the central plains world, i had already investigated the case of missing girls. i followed the clues and found some clues."


    "later, i used my interests to force people to contact tianhu."


    "of course, after finding tianhu, things will become much simpler. it is nothing more than tempting him with greater benefits."


    "i accepted him as my apprentice, and at the same time passed on my strongest skills to him."


    "after that, he returned to your formation."


    "that''s just the way it is."


    huya smiled coldly: "do you think we will believe you when you make up such a story? if this is okay, then our elders can be counted as yours, han sanqian, you better make it clear. "


    han sanqian frowned coldly: "then what do you want to know?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5103

    "first of all, as your man, tianhu, apart from knowing your unique skills, is there any other evidence?"


    "tianhu, are you a fool or do you think i am a fool? i am one of my own, and i will leave so many clues?"


    "okay, i think this makes sense to you, but what about the other information? i mean, since tianhu is your person, you should know your people very well, right? for example, what does tianhu like to eat? what to do, or some secrets that others don¡¯t know." hu ya said.


    han sanqian suddenly raised his eyes and looked at hu ya fiercely.


    huya was not afraid at all: "tell me, do you still want me to invite you?"


    han sanqian gritted his teeth: "okay, tianhu''s favorite is wutian blood tea. do you need me to say his favorite? he is just a martial arts fanatic and a cultivator. as for the secrets that others don''t know, i''m afraid it''s too deep to tell. you don¡¯t know either, i¡¯ll just tell you something simple and you know it.¡±


    "there is a birthmark on tianhu''s back, which looks like a tiger and a dragon. i heard from him that this was when his mother gave birth to him, and a black tiger attacked."


    "the black tiger killed his parents and carried the sky tiger into the mountain. he came out of the mountain for the first time when he was eighteen years old. the mark on his back was also left to him by the black tiger. am i right? ?¡±


    hearing this, the group of people immediately looked at me and me, with disbelief on their faces.


    indeed, it is impossible for people who are not in close contact with tianhu to know these things.


    especially tianhu¡¯s birthmark, and even you lai.


    "if you can inquire about a person''s preferences, and even birthmarks may be seen accidentally, you can explain it, but the origin of birthmarks..."


    "yes, anyone who knows this cannot be an outsider."


    "it seems that tianhu is indeed han sanqian''s spy."


    several confidants couldn''t help but sigh.


    they all know these things about tianhu, but it is almost impossible for anyone else to know except them.


    each of them can make sure they don''t say it to anyone else, because saying it in itself means nothing.


    they are not gossips with long tongues, so they have no time to gossip about others.


    but it happened that han sanqian, who had never met tianhu before, knew this.


    so, there are some things that need not be said more.


    huya glanced at everyone and saw that everyone was nodding towards him at this time. huya knew that the result of the interrogation was basically determined.


    "someone is coming."


    "exist!"


    "first take han sanqian into the dungeon."


    "yes."


    soon, several people released han sanqian, and then carried him towards the dungeon.


    "brothers, the truth of the matter has been revealed. although i am very reluctant to accept this fact, it does seem to be the only reasonable explanation." huya said.


    "yes, if tianhu and han sanqian were not very close, it would be impossible for han sanqian to know this."


    "actually, i have long suspected that there is something wrong with tianhu. first, it was relatively easy to catch han sanqian suddenly. then, huya actually knew han sanqian''s top secret skills. moreover, he looked like he was going crazy. it¡¯s exactly the same, and if there weren¡¯t problems, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    "yes, actually we all know the result, but after all, we have been together for so long, it''s hard to believe the facts for a while. now, han sanqian has finally let go, and we have finally made an explanation to tianhu, and even more to the elders. an explanation.¡±


    "in that case, let''s go and report it to the elder together. i believe the elder will be very uncomfortable when he hears this news. after all, in the elder''s mind, tianhu is basically the top three choice for his successor."


    a group of people discussed and decided, and then headed towards the elder''s camp together.


    it was getting slightly brighter, but it was surprisingly quiet inside the elder''s tent.


    a group of people outside the tent did not make any noise and did not dare to make a sound. they just waited quietly.


    but at this moment, the elder''s voice came from the camp.


    "you all come in."


    everyone was slightly shocked, but still walked in obediently.


    "i have met the elder."


    the elder smiled bitterly: "it seems that han sanqian has already told the truth? moreover, this truth is the truth we least want to see, right?"


    several people looked at me, and i looked at you, but huya finally knelt down.


    "elder, let your subordinates report."


    the elder nodded: "go ahead."


    "we have proven that tianhu is han sanqian''s spy!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5104

    huya nodded: "back to the elder, after repeated confirmations by me, we can basically confirm that tianhu is indeed han sanqian''s spy."


    "elder, han sanqian can accurately tell many of tianhu''s secrets, and these things can be basically confirmed. only people who know tianhu very well can know. therefore, it can basically be said to be solid."


    "furthermore, we have tortured han sanqian for so long, so what he said now should be true."


    the elder thought for a moment and sighed: "i didn''t expect that the person i trust the most is actually a sharp knife stuck in my back."


    "no wonder han sanqian can surrender so happily. everything is justified."


    someone said: "thanks to the timely discovery this time, otherwise, there will be endless troubles."


    "yes, elder, not everyone may be han sanqian, but tianhu himself is our elite. if there are han sanqian who are his descendants, i dare not say it will be much harder to deal with than han sanqian, but at least it is certain. he also has his advantage, which is that he is very safe and hidden among us."


    "such a dangerous person is hiding among us. if an attack is launched one day, it will indeed be no easier for us than facing a han sanqian."


    the elder nodded: "immediately send an order to temporarily take tianhu into custody."


    "yes."


    "also, don''t lock him up with han sanqian."


    "don''t worry, elder, my subordinates know what to do."


    "at dawn, launch the final general attack on yetian city. i must capture yetian city. later, when the city gate is broken, i will sacrifice han sanqian and his group of rebels to the sky."


    "yes." the subordinate accepted the order.


    "as for huya, the position of tianhu is extremely important. i can''t let you sit in his position for a while, especially in the current wartime situation. however, the position of void will always need someone to take his place. in this case, you temporarily represent tianhu. position. all tianhu¡¯s men and horses belong to you, but you only have the right to act but not to command. you obey my direct orders in everything, do you understand?"


    huya hurriedly knelt down and said, "thank you very much, elder. huya will definitely do his best to take care of the elder''s worries."


    "okay, it''s getting late. let''s all go back and rest for a while. when it gets dark, we will attack in one fell swoop."


    "yes!"


    everyone agreed in unison, and then exited the camp.


    "huya, congratulations to you. although you have not yet become a true commander-in-chief, the current position of commander-in-chief is not bad."


    "although the position of acting commander-in-chief does not have any real power, the position is extremely high. to put it bluntly, many people may not be able to reach the position they are in now despite their hard work throughout their lives."


    "the most important thing is that agency is only temporary. the war is about to end. once it is over, it will be time for you to take up your position."


    hearing these words, huya smiled and said: "thanks to big brother for his kind words and promotion. no matter what position huya reaches in the future, he will be a good younger brother of big brother. if you need anything, just give me orders."


    everyone laughed and were quite satisfied with huya''s performance.


    "okay, we''ve finished drinking, and we''ve been promoted to huya official, so it''s time to relax for a while."


    "yes, everyone, please go back and get ready. it''s getting late. we still have to prepare for the war."


    after bidding farewell to everyone, huya pretended to return to his tent.


    however, just a moment later, after making sure that no one was around, he stood up and was about to go out.


    suddenly, he stopped.


    "no, the leader said not to move around at this time."


    tianhu had just been turned into a spy, and this was a sensitive moment. huya also knew not to take it lightly, as there was most likely an elder''s hidden plot outside.


    you know, the elder is not an ordinary person. even if something deceives him, he may not be able to believe it 100%.


    therefore, you are almost done, there is no need to fall short, or let down your guard because you think you are successful, and others will catch you.


    thinking of this, huya quickly lay down on his bed again, and then closed his eyes.


    "alliance leader, you have done everything you can do. from now on, you can only look at yourself."


    "hey, i really don''t understand why the leader of the alliance keeps sending people to torture him?"


    "is he crazy? what kind of medicine is he selling in this gourd?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5105

    and in the dungeon at this time.


    han sanqian had long been thrown back to his original cell by the soldiers.


    he lay motionless on the ground, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    he had to admit that his screams of pain were indeed exaggerated, but they also contained a lot of real feelings.


    he is also a human being, how can he still be so strong under such inhuman torture?


    his whole body felt as if someone had torn it apart. even if he didn''t move, he could feel the pain of his bones and his own flesh falling apart.


    "come in, don''t hide. although i am a disabled person and a dying person, it does not mean that i have lost my senses." han sanqian suddenly opened his mouth to speak.


    "haha, as expected of han sanqian, and as people say, even a skinny camel is bigger than a horse."


    a chuckle came, and a moment later, a figure appeared in front of the dungeon door.


    it was none other than the elder.


    "what? it''s hard to believe that tianhu betrayed you? you still don''t want to give up and want to ask me personally?" han sanqian snorted coldly.


    "you are so smart." the elder did not deny it: "i have raised tianhu since he was a child. i have never doubted his loyalty. and, more importantly, there are no signs of this incident at all. it is really hard to accept. , and it¡¯s quite puzzling.¡±


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "do you think i''m a fool? if the people i arrange can be noticed by you, what kind of undercover should i arrange?"


    "why would i use that small amount of troops to defeat such a large army like yours?"


    the elder snorted coldly: "han sanqian, you are really crazy."


    "i''m qualified to be crazy, aren''t i?"


    the elder suddenly smiled: "you do have crazy capital. however, i am not afraid to tell you that when i came to you, i actually didn''t believe that tianhu would betray me. everything was your trick, right?"


    "what a trick, let''s talk about it and listen to it."


    "tianhu is not a traitor at all. he is still mine. he was just manipulated by you, han sanqian, because of your greed."


    "in fact, huya is the real traitor."


    "his purpose of arresting you is not really based on his ability, but because you actively want to surrender."


    "my guards deputy captain tian ming was kept in the dark, and this matter was beneficial to him, so he did not delve into the problem."


    "so, you entered my main camp like this."


    han sanqian smiled: "what then?"


    "then you and him collude with each other to get what they want."


    "huya successfully rose to power with your help, and you have such a high-ranking spy, which will be more conducive to your next actions."


    "of course, huya wants a high position, so tianhu will be the one to be replaced."


    "as for why he was chosen, as i said before, he is greedy. if the fly doesn''t keep an eye on the seamless egg, the only reason why tianhu is what he is today is because of his own faulty style."


    han sanqian said: "okay, please continue."


    "i should not have said it, but you should have said it to han sanqian." the elder''s words became even colder: "what is your real purpose in singing such a play?"


    han sanqian raised his eyes and looked directly into the elder''s eyes: "actually, what you said is correct. yes, huya is indeed my spy, and you have indeed seen through the whole trick. you are very smart."


    han sanqian knew very well that in front of such a smart person, sometimes the more eager you are to prove something, the easier it is for him to find out the flaws.


    therefore, following his words is of course the best choice.


    secondly, it is the gaze between each other.


    han sanqian''s eyes didn''t dodge at all, and only this confrontation was the key to everything.


    "if it is true as you said, there is something i don''t understand and i would like to ask you for advice." the elder suddenly smiled.


    han sanqian said disdainfully: "can you and i have anything to say? with your intelligence, do you need to ask me anything else?"


    "of course, it''s important."


    "but why should i tell you?" han sanqian said disdainfully: "i''m going to die anyway, so it would be better to put some of my words in the coffin to be tortured. what do you think?"


    "of course you can refuse, but i also have conditions that you can''t refuse."


    "what conditions."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5106

    "the lives of your men in yetian city, as long as you communicate with me well and alleviate some of my confusion, i can promise you that after yetian city is breached, i will let some of your people leave. let''s do this, fifty people, how?"


    han sanqian was startled for a moment, then suddenly smiled: "you are quite good at doing business."


    "if i deal with people like you and don''t know how to do business, won''t i be eaten to death by you?"


    "tell me what you want to know."


    "it''s very simple. if it is as you said, huya is your gap, then i have the biggest question, why do you let him torture you continuously, the bitter flesh trick? it just makes me believe that he is not your person, but more like your enemies, or my people.¡±


    han sanqian smiled: "of course you can understand it this way. at the same time, torturing me like this can also make you believe that the last confession i made is more credible. in this way, tianhu will surely fall and huya will surely rise. "


    the elder smiled and nodded slightly: "but there seems to be no need to be so sincere in such a painful show, right? in fact, the whole night of torture last night can already achieve the effect, right?"


    han sanqian smiled: "of course, but facing an enemy like you, if i don''t sacrifice more and act more realistically, how can i deceive you."


    the elder said: "i understand, so what''s the point of you deliberately cultivating a tianhu or huya? are you just hoping to kill me when the time comes?"


    "isn''t it normal that you have been around me for so many days and want to kill you?"


    the elder shook his head: "i don''t think so. at least, in your eyes, i may be called an enemy, but i am definitely not worthy of being your old enemy. therefore, you may have deliberately planned to kill me. .¡±


    "what do you mean?" han sanqian asked.


    the elder smiled: "i mean, it''s very possible that there are no spies at all. everything is done by you, han sanqian, to make things up. as for the purpose, it is to directly destroy the unity within our army."


    "at that time, people will be panicked, which will give you the opportunity to take advantage of the chaos and fight back."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "it''s true that you have to finish all the words alone. one moment, this person is a spy, another moment, that person is a spy, and now they are not spies. to be honest, you although you seem very calm now, judging from your random speculation, you should actually be feeling very unsure, right?"


    if he had a clear mind, he wouldn''t ask questions like this.


    obviously, he was worried, but he really couldn''t understand the details, so he started shooting birds in front of him, hoping that if the story was right, his expression would change, so that he could find the real answer.


    a trace of embarrassment flashed in the elder''s eyes, but he still pretended to be extremely calm: "why don''t i actually know everything?"


    if you wanted to know, why the fuck did you come and ask me? do you think i''m an idiot?


    "if you want to say that, is there a possibility that your appearance now is the real purpose of my surrender?" han sanqian laughed.


    the elder''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    the next second, he tried his best to adjust his breathing: "han sanqian, yetian city is about to be destroyed at dawn, so no matter what purpose you have in surrendering so simply this time, it actually has no meaning. "


    "without the base camp, you can''t take care of both ends. even if you really have any conspiracy, it''s just a conspiracy on the surface."


    "so, i advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible."


    after saying this, the elder stood up and walked towards the dungeon door.


    "lock the dungeon to me. at the same time, no one is allowed to enter the dungeon without my order. listen clearly, no one."


    "if you disobey orders, you can rest assured, i will definitely make you die ugly."


    the elder issued such a ruthless order, and of course all the soldiers guarding the prison turned pale with fear on the spot.


    "don''t worry, elder, we will strictly follow orders."


    after saying that, the elder left, and the dungeon door was slammed shut.


    the entire underground prison suddenly fell into darkness, and i couldn''t see my fingers.


    han sanqian sat up with great effort at this time, with a slight smile on his face: "i finally left, grandma, it took me time to digest."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5107

    han sanqian smiled.


    he actually understood very well the reason why the elder appeared at this time, and even these things were what han sanqian had expected.


    after all, it would be difficult for anyone to accept the fact that a close confidant he had raised since childhood betrayed him.


    therefore, he would definitely not be willing to let huya and others confirm that he was a gap in just one operation.


    therefore, he must take action.


    i had already told huya in advance that he must not take any action after confirming tianhu''s guilt. what he was afraid of was that the elder would definitely observe huya''s behavior.


    after all, some would have thought the whole plan had succeeded.


    so, he might relax about it.


    fortunately, the elder finally came here, which showed that huya had passed the dangerous period, and he had not found anything by the elder so far, which showed that everything was under control.


    "now, you old man, just go home and have a headache."


    "if you want to know why i was beaten, i''m afraid you won''t be able to figure it out even if you try hard."


    after saying this, han sanqian closed his eyes slightly, and then he entered a state of trance.


    in fact, it can also be said to be a state of completely lying flat.


    after all, for han sanqian, his meridians were completely disabled at this time, so entering meditation practice was actually just a pretense.


    it''s impossible for him to achieve any effect through this method.


    but han sanqian, who never does useless work, at least did this at this time.


    moreover, his entry into samadhi was really not just a show of pretense, it was a matter of hours.


    if there are others here who don''t know, they must think that han sanqian is not a cultivator at all, but was completely beaten to death.


    soon it was daylight.


    as the order sounded, the enemy''s base camp began to gather at this time.


    the army quickly gathered, and in just a moment, millions of lions were already in front of the formation.


    all the commanders gathered at the front of the team, and even the elders rarely came to the scene in person to lead the battle.


    "brothers, after so many days of hard work, yetian city is about to be destroyed in an instant. it''s time for you to pay for your hard work and get your own victory."


    "i promise all brothers that when this battle is over, i will give you all a good vacation. of course, i will not treat you unfairly with the rewards this time."


    when all the soldiers heard this, they were all excited and shouted in unison: "okay!"


    "now that everyone has agreed, it''s time to show your strength."


    "all generals obey orders!"


    "drink!"


    "the army will attack with me."


    "drink!"


    with the elders riding beasts ahead, a huge army came behind them.


    in yetian city.


    scar and hai jin also gathered all their brothers together.


    "brothers, we have been working hard for so long, and we are all tired and tired. i feel the same way. however, i believe everyone knows what ye tiancheng looks like now, so next..."


    "two commanders-in-chief, this battle has not been fought for more than a day or two. brothers actually understand that you two don''t need to say anything more. we have nothing to say against the enemy. just go with them and that''s it."


    "that''s right, after you''ve been beaten like this, can you still be polite to them? your head is lost, but it''s just a scar as big as a bowl. let''s fight to the death with them."


    hai jin and scar were very moved when they saw that although the number of brothers was reduced compared to the first battle, their morale was much higher than before.


    "in this life, with brothers like you, death is worth it." scar smiled.


    then, he glanced at hai jin, and both of them expressed agreement.


    "all ministries, stick to your posts. once the city is broken, we will fight them to the end."


    "of course, at that time, we may no longer care about each other. i just want to say, see you in the next life."


    "listen to my order and act!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5108

    "kill!"


    the brothers shouted loudly, and the next second, the troops were divided into several groups and headed towards the station that originally belonged to them.


    scar smiled and put his arm around hai jin''s shoulders: "good brothers, we have basically reached this point in this life. i hope that you and i will still be good brothers in this life."


    haejin smiled and held out a hand.


    scar smiled and held it: "fight till the end until death."


    "fight bloody to the end and fight to the death."


    after saying this, the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "originally, i see you have a deep brotherhood, so i''m sorry to bother you, but since everyone is guarding the city together, aren''t you two being too fair to each other?"


    at this moment, commander ant-man walked out.


    in fact, neither scar nor hai jin made any strategic arrangements for the ant-man brothers.


    this is of course not that the ant-man team is useless, but in fact this time it is obviously an absolute moment of life and death. ant-man is a brother, but he is also an alien brother, so there is no need for the ant-man brothers to follow them to death at this time.


    "the ant-man family is born to be diligent, but they have been so idle these days that they are almost rusty. do you know what this means?"


    hai jin and scar looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "for ant-man, not moving is more uncomfortable than moving. it is no exaggeration to say that resting will not make us feel better. on the contrary, it will only accelerate the aging of our bodies and the occurrence of diseases."


    "what i said is not a boast or a lie. this is the actual situation."


    the words of commander ant-man are not wrong. it seems like some people, working all year round has even become a habit.


    sometimes, if you suddenly ask him to rest, it will cause him to have rest problems.


    scar smiled awkwardly: "brother ant-man, aren''t you...haven''t you been busy lately?"


    commander ant-man sneered: "it''s true that nothing happened recently, but the city defense is about to be broken. will everything be fine next?"


    hai jin smiled bitterly: "actually, we all know that once the city''s defenses are broken, nothing will happen in the city, but something big will happen. however, you are always here to help, so your help at the last moment is of little significance. . therefore, scar and i have made arrangements in advance. once the city defenses are broken and we fight the enemy, a small force will come to meet you."


    "they will help you get out of here."


    "the leader is not here. here, i would like to say thank you to all your brothers on his behalf."


    scar also nodded: "that is to say, the situation is special now, otherwise we would really like to have a good drink with you before saying goodbye."


    the ant-man commander smiled bitterly and shook his head: "you two guys, you always call me a brother, but you don''t treat me as a brother."


    "what? in your eyes, are we, the ant-man clan, so greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "his grandma, when it''s time to fight to the death, he lets us go first. what the hell is this, does he treat us like pussies?"


    "i''m telling you two, the city''s defenses have been breached. we, the ant-man clan, are just as good at defending yetian city as you are."


    "if you can defend it, you have to defend it. if you can''t defend it, you have to defend it."


    scar said embarrassedly: "brother ant-man, what are you doing?"


    "yes, why sacrifice in vain." hai jin was also a little embarrassed.


    ant-man helped them get to this point, and they were actually very grateful.


    it is precisely because of their gratitude that they don''t want the ant-man brothers to make any more sacrifices.


    "two brothers, before we came here, our queen ant ordered us to come out and help han sanqian solve the problem."


    "so, han sanqian''s trouble has not been solved, so we naturally have no shame in going back."


    "although we, the ant-man clan, are not as good as you, our sense of honor and mission are no worse than yours. we would rather die in battle with honor than bear the label of shame and be greedy for life and afraid of death. or the cowards who can¡¯t complete the mission, do you understand?¡±


    the ant-man commander has a loud voice and a firm attitude.


    scar and hai jin looked at each other again, and then looked at commander ant-man.


    "okay, then we brothers will fight side by side until death!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5109

    "brother ant-man, listen to your orders." hai jin shouted.


    the ant-man commander said sonorously: "all ant-man units are on standby and ready to be dispatched."


    "all ant-man''s troops immediately lurk underground around yetian city. at the same time, they dig out fortifications. once the enemy attacks the city, they will be ready to break through the ground at any time upon order."


    "ant-man troops, make sure to complete the mission."


    "okay, if the enemy dares to attack the city, it doesn''t matter. let''s die first."


    scar also showed a cold and bloodthirsty look: "if they want to kill us, they have to shed their skin."


    commander ant-man stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "should the previous ritual be repeated again?"


    hai jin and scar laughed heartily.


    immediately afterwards, the three people stretched out their right hands and held them tightly.


    "set off."


    the three people shouted, and then rushed towards their respective defense areas.


    outside the city, chi meng led a group of special people to the city.


    they lurk in hidden places.


    "young lady has your destiny and will do everything possible to guard yetian city, but the premise of all this is that we cannot let the warring parties discover our existence. do you understand?"


    "understand, we are ghosts. we leave without a trace when we come and leave without a trace."


    "okay, act now!"


    as soon as the words fell, the group of people spread out like sand, and then looked for their own hiding places to hide themselves.


    boom! boom! boom!


    the enemy''s army of millions has arrived!


    "break the city defenses and enter the city!"


    the elder shouted and raised his hand!


    "kill!"


    countless men in black rushed directly towards yetian city.


    bang bang bang!


    tens of thousands of people flew over yetian city, aiming at yetian city''s defense barrier.


    boom!


    it only lasted less than a quarter of an hour, followed by a loud noise.


    the formation was completely destroyed.


    and it was still broken in such a forcible way.


    the huge energy shield was like a bubble bursting, and the remaining energy burst directly over the entire yetian city.


    at that moment, there was an indescribable beauty in the sky above yetian city.


    but everyone also knows very well that what will happen under this beauty will be all kinds of ruthless slaughter.


    "go ahead."


    millions of troops were swarming outside.


    without the perverted existence of han sanqian, the elders obviously no longer have any concerns about using troops. therefore, against yetian city, the entire army must attack with the power of thunder.


    there were only about 100,000 horses left around him.


    "brothers, the enemies are all coming. i ask you, are you afraid?" scar stood on the front wall, facing the enemy army coming at him like a wave. not only did he not show any fear, but he roared angrily.


    "fight to the bitter end!"


    "okay, everyone, pick up your weapons and get into a fighting stance."


    wow!


    all the brothers behind him raised their golden spears.


    "calm down, wait until the enemy is close, and follow my orders before fighting."


    "yes!"


    looking at the millions of troops getting closer and closer outside the city, scar would be lying if he said he was not in any mood.


    nervousness is inevitable.


    however, this does not mean that he is afraid of death!


    closer, closer, closer and closer, the enemy''s forward troops have rushed to the bottom of the city wall.


    "bang the drum!"


    bang bang bang!


    the war drums sounded, and almost at the same time, the ant-man troops on the ground also tightened their weapons under the sound of the drums.


    they know that this is the drumbeat of the great duel!


    "kill me!"


    scar shouted loudly! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5110

    oom! ! !


    everyone was ready instantly.


    but almost when the enemy troops on the opposite side were about to rush to yetian city, a weird and strange scene happened.


    the enemy soldiers charging in the front row were falling down at an extremely fast speed.


    but the strange thing is that you can''t see anyone attacking them at all.


    "commander, what''s going on?"


    the subordinate next to him asked scar strangely.


    it''s really outrageous to see the person on the other side fall down but no one to attack.


    scar glanced back at the soldiers behind him. they had just heard his order and were about to charge but had not yet started charging.


    "could it be the ant-man brothers?"


    thinking about it, it seems possible.


    the ant-man brothers hide underground and seem to disappear when they fight.


    however, according to the original plan, shouldn''t the ant-man brothers just break ground?


    why didn''t he just start the fight, but instead started fighting with the other party directly? !


    "commander, what should we do?"


    what to do? !


    scar was stunned for a moment, as the other party clearly disrupted his plan.


    for a moment, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "it''s a fucking firefight. what the hell, i can''t control that much anymore. pass the order and everyone will assist with long-range attacks."


    "if the enemy rushes to the city wall, i will attack them hard."


    no matter how the battle situation changes, scar knows very well that close range impact is the most effective way to kill.


    therefore, he must be patient enough to wait.


    moreover, having the ant-man brothers fight for them in front can reduce the enemy''s charging speed, which is actually very helpful for their close range counterattacks.


    however, scar thought so, but the ant-man brothers underground were also confused.


    according to the plan, they also needed the enemy to get under the city wall before they could take action.


    but now the enemy is still some distance away from their intended range, but fire has already begun from above.


    "commander, something''s not right. didn''t the people above tell us that we should attack at the same time? why...why did the enemy start fighting before they even entered the predetermined place?"


    commander ant-man shook his head: "you ask me, who should i ask?"


    he was actually very surprised, why didn''t scar and the others follow the rules?


    "then what are we going to do now?"


    "minister, damn it, if you want to take credit, we can only watch helplessly as we are being taken away from you."


    most of their underground defenses are actually fixed locations.


    moreover, in terms of defense, it can only be near the city wall from the beginning.


    the fight had already begun in advance, and commander ant-man could only stare anxiously.


    "tell all brothers to stay put and prepare for battle, but no one is allowed to take action in advance without my order. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    soon, all ant-men were ordered to return.


    the entire army, according to the deployment, hid underground and did not come out.


    "kill."


    there was already a massacre of people outside.


    "miss chi meng, we have blocked a large number of the opponent''s offensive, and everything is still under control."


    chi meng nodded: "send the order and release the enemies to the gates of yetian city in an orderly manner according to the plan."


    "yes."


    only in this way, the enemy and the people in yetian city will not have any doubts.


    the more chaos there is, the more covertly their people can fish in troubled waters.


    otherwise, in the current situation where everyone in yetian city is confused, i am afraid that it won''t be long before they become completely suspicious.


    soon, following chi meng''s order, the enemies began to be placed on the city wall in an orderly manner.


    for the enemy, of course they had no defense, they just thought they had broken through the opponent''s defense.


    "brothers, do it!"


    on the city wall, scar shouted.


    "superior!"


    underground, the ant-man commander also shouted harshly.


    "do it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5111

    "kill."


    on the city wall, in addition to the fixed remaining soldiers responsible for long-range attacks, a large number of soldiers directly launched a charge under the leadership of scar.


    underneath the ground, the ground is also collapsing crazily.


    while a large number of ant-men used the ground collapse to kill the enemy, they also jumped out from the ground and rushed towards the enemy crazily.


    the people led by chi meng also began to use their strength secretly.


    for a time, the whole scene was extremely intense.


    and in the dungeon at this time.


    "the elders have ordered that no one is allowed to enter the dungeon."


    "you don''t even recognize me, huya?"


    in the chaos, huya took the opportunity to sneak back to the base camp. when he came to the entrance of the dungeon, he was blocked by the dungeon soldiers.


    "i''m sorry, commander huya, of course we know you, but the elder has given a death order. no one is allowed to enter the dungeon without his permission."


    "i was ordered by the elder to take a look at han sanqian''s condition. if he is dead, he should be pulled to the front of the formation to destroy the enemy''s morale."


    "then please show me the elder''s handwriting."


    "the elder is currently commanding the battle on the front line. how can he have time to write any handwriting?" hu ya said angrily.


    "i''m sorry, but without the elder''s handwriting, we can''t open the door for you."


    "you bastard, if it delays the military situation, can you afford it?"


    "commander huya, we are just following orders."


    "i''m sorry, i have to follow orders."


    after saying that, huya took action directly.


    with the cultivation level of a group of soldiers, they might have been able to fight huya for a few times in the past, but huya, who had been specially trained by han sanqian, was no longer what he used to be. a few soldiers guarding the enemy in front of him were actually as good as cutting him. there is no difference between cutting melons and vegetables.


    in just a few rounds, all the soldiers were knocked to the ground by huya.


    "i''m sorry. if you disobey my order, you will have no choice but to die. because only dead people will not report secretly."


    after saying that, huya took action and killed several soldiers.


    after taking a look to make sure there was no one around, huya quickly walked into the dungeon.


    han sanqian is still in meditation.


    "leader, i''m here." huya said respectfully.


    han sanqian opened his eyes slightly: "why are you here? the elder will definitely be watching you right now."


    "i know that he brought me to the front of the battle in the name of the battlefield, probably because he was afraid that i would do something in the camp. however, i still found an excuse to take a roundabout way, and he also sent someone to keep an eye on me secretly."


    "i have got rid of those people for the time being, but i don''t have much time. leader, what should i do?"


    "when it comes, it comes."


    "you have to do two things for me."


    "leader, please speak."


    "first, you help me open the book of eight desolations. at the same time, when i am about to teleport in, you use all your cultivation to give me a hard slap. remember, this palm is directed towards me. shoot at the dantian."


    huya was stunned: "leader, what are you doing?"


    with huya''s current cultivation level, and the fact that han sanqian is now a useless person, his full palm can not only shatter han sanqian''s dantian, but also directly kill han sanqian.


    doesn''t this mean that you want to kill him? !


    "leader, your subordinates must not kill their leader."


    "you bastard murderer, do you think you can kill me, han sanqian, with your poor cultivation? you are dreaming." han sanqian rolled his eyes: "although i am a useless person now, i am injured. it doesn¡¯t mean anyone, but it doesn¡¯t mean cats and dogs can kill me.¡±


    "i tell you to do whatever you want, do you understand?"


    huya nodded: "yes."


    "besides, you leave the dungeon with the book of heaven, and then you do whatever you need to do, do you know?"


    "ah?"


    "oh shit, it''s best to return to the elder obediently. this way, he won''t arouse too much suspicion."


    "but the elders will always send people to the dungeon in the end. you also know that if the war goes wrong, you will definitely be taken to the front of the battle to undermine the morale of our brothers. once someone comes here, the dungeon may not be able to contain the fire. already." hu ya said.


    "i know, but it''s been a long enough time. it should be enough for me."


    huya didn''t quite understand: "leader, what do you mean by this?"


    "remember, huya, if you can''t hide anymore when you are already with the elder, you don''t have to hide anymore. at that time, you only need to open the bahuang heavenly book and release me."


    "let you out?" huya became more and more confused as he spoke.


    if this is released, the two of them will die together.


    wouldn''t it be better for them to escape while there is a war going on outside?


    "we can''t escape, so put away your petty thoughts and strictly obey what i say. do you understand?" han sanqian said.


    huya hesitated for a moment: "listen to the alliance leader."


    after saying that, huya immediately took up his stance.


    "leader, are you really going to do this?" huya was still a little worried and asked han sanqian again to confirm.


    han sanqian handed him the book of eight desolations and confirmed: "yes, let''s do it."


    the tiger''s teeth clenched, and the right hand gathered all the strength of the body. at the same time, the left hand was also aimed at the eight desolations heavenly book.


    it would be a lie to say that he is not worried, even if han sanqian will continue to confirm that he will do this.


    but after all, for huya, this is a very unusual move...


    seeing that han sanqian still looked calm and sure at this time, hu ya finally gritted his teeth, pointed at han sanqian and slapped him directly, and at the same time, he suddenly opened the bahuang heavenly book in his hand...


    boom!


    right in the center of korea''s three thousand dantian!


    wow!


    han sanqian was also directly transferred into the book of eight desolations...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5112

    ush!


    with a flash of white light, han sanqian appeared directly in the book of eight desolations.


    seeing han sanqian appear, a group of brothers from the elite team left behind were about to step forward.


    "go, go, stay away from me, quickly."


    han sanqian shouted.


    the group of people stopped immediately, completely unaware of what happened.


    but han sanqian''s crazy shouting still made them understand that the matter was definitely very serious.


    therefore, the subconscious mind of a group of people made them run away directly.


    and almost at the moment everyone ran away, han sanqian''s whole body was crazily wrapped in black energy.


    although it seemed that han sanqian was constantly injured after being injured for many days, in fact, in the process of injury, han sanqian was not without gains except for the injuries he suffered.


    at least, the first time may be nothing but pain, but the second time is not that simple.


    in the second time, han sanqian and huya obviously planned carefully and deliberately let the other party hit them with real energy.


    it does hurt more.


    but as the saying goes, if yan guo left a sound and the attack with true energy hit han sanqian, there would also be residual true energy that penetrated han sanqian''s body.


    han sanqian does not have meridians in his body, and he cannot absorb these true energies.


    but¡­¡­


    han sanqian''s body is not fake.


    the amount of energy left in the body is actually very small, because what is left in the body after being knocked out can be said to be very little, or even almost negligible.


    but gathering water can form a sea, and gathering sand can form a continent. if there are too many people to beat, the beating will not stop.


    then, everything will become different.


    han sanqian will continue to collect during this process. in the end, these remaining true energies can even directly fill han sanqian''s body.


    if the filled han sanqian was like a container wrapped with a large amount of true energy, then huya''s final punch at han sanqian''s dantian was the gunpowder that ignited these true energies.


    as dantian was attacked, the true energy brought out by huya was powerful enough.


    then something wonderful happened.


    if han sanqian''s body is compared to a balloon, the true energy is the hydrogen inside.


    if the balloon is already full, what will happen if there is still gas entering at this time? !


    the balloon may burst.


    but the material of this balloon is very strong and will not burst.


    then, it is actually the squeezing and fighting of the inner gas.


    they''ll explode.


    as for han sanqian, what he wants is for his body to really explode!


    boom! ! !


    han sanqian''s body suddenly made a loud noise, and a large amount of breath dispersed from his body.


    "now, it''s up to you to perform."


    "i want to live, but things have reached the point where i''m going to die. it''s up to you to control the various potentials of my body."


    if there are people who perform various tricks to display bad things, then han sanqian at this time has completely brought bad things to a new level, and it will even be difficult for future generations to surpass...


    others may have thrown away other things, but it would be better for him to just throw his life away there.


    i''m not alive anymore. it''s up to you to take care of your body.


    tear!


    tear!


    crazy tearing.


    after the explosion, han sanqian felt as if his body was being pulled crazily in hundreds of directions by hundreds of horses in an instant.


    every inch of skin and every inch of meridians on the body seems to have its own thoughts, and it is also the thought of running away from home.


    "ah!"


    a scream came directly from han sanqian''s throat, which could almost shatter the sky.


    even a group of brothers who ran far away were all frightened by the painful cry and turned around.


    "what happened over there? why did i hear the leader''s shout?"


    "look at the sky over there..."


    starting from han sanqian''s place, huge demonic energy soared into the sky, as if a black tornado was standing there.


    and the sky above was also extremely strange at this time.


    a huge blood-red vortex appeared in the entire sky because of the black tornado, and it was tightly connected to the black tornado.


    "this... what kind of vision is this?"


    seeing such an extremely terrifying scene over there, everyone opened their mouths for a moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5113

    "this guy han sanqian... actually used this method?"


    "he relies on his whole body''s potential to achieve a reversal in his life. he is very smart."


    above the sky, the old man sweeping the floor and the book of the eight desolations had obviously noticed this.


    "i understand." for someone with the level of the eight desolations heavenly book, one can naturally understand its meaning instantly as soon as he is reminded.


    "this guy doesn''t know where to find some energy in his body, and then he doesn''t know who to help ignite the true energy in his body. in this way, he will explode himself, which will not only stimulate the greatest potential in his body, at the same time, it also allows him to have a certain ability to maximize his body''s potential when his body explodes, at least when he has no meridians at the moment."


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled: "although it is indeed very dangerous for him to do this, and he may be destroyed, but it is indeed a way to completely reopen the situation in adversity."


    bahuang tianshu: "you are happy. if he succeeds, i will be miserable. the world is peaceful. in the end, if he breaks out against the sky, someone will have to pay for it secretly."


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled bitterly: "then i also want to help, but i can''t help even if i want to. you are the only one who has the right time and location."


    "you''re really good at talking. if i''m the unlucky guy, i''m just the unlucky guy. you got it all at the right time and in the right place."


    "there is no other way. when faced with a situation like han sanqian, you are the only one in the world. no, to be precise, it is not just the bafang world, but also the two people in your world. the most useful one in the world.¡±


    "whether your rainbow fart is real or fake, at least i like hearing it."


    "he''s almost there."


    following their gazes, han sanqian, who was in the black hurricane, looked like a red-hot iron, and he looked very strange.


    his whole body is blood red, and the flesh and bones on his body can be seen through the red color.


    if i had to find a more appropriate adjective, then it would probably be the so-called dantie body, but it was completely burned to blood red by the fire.


    "boom!!!"


    suddenly, the black dragon''s blood began to flow violently inside the body.


    afterwards, a large amount of poisonous blood from han sanqian himself also ran rampant in his body.


    even the blood infected with the deadly poison completely went berserk.


    the three branches are like three forces, and they must find a place to fight to the death.


    at the same time, several different auras emerged from han sanqian''s body.


    the jade aura that the seventh-generation monkey had originally carried, the pale golden light of han sanqian himself, the golden light of the golden body, the breath of the devil dragon, and even the breath of that guy burst out from han sanqian''s body. out.


    at that moment, it''s like when a person is about to die, all the organs in your body are desperately trying to save your body.


    this scene is very similar. the adrenal glands secrete twice as much and the various organs work twice as hard to prevent the body from dying.


    however, han sanqian''s side is more of a self-salvation of the "powers" in his body.


    they all started to move.


    whether it''s good, bad, or anything else, as long as it belongs to han sanqian, they can clearly feel the real threat at this time.


    "either success or success!"


    this was han sanqian''s determination when he made this plan.


    "if everyone wants to live, they must all contribute, whether it''s the dragon or the troll who is my enemy."


    boom! ! !


    above the sky, the huge blood-red vortex suddenly moved wildly.


    afterwards, under the thunder and lightning, the world was experiencing destruction.


    "it''s your turn." the old sweeper smiled softly.


    bahuang tianshu was full of helplessness: "yes, if i don''t play again, others will treat me as a land without one."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the bahuang heavenly book disappeared. after that, a golden light flashed around the edge of the entire heavenly book world, and then quickly disappeared without a trace.


    to ordinary people, it seems that nothing happened. but for those who have high cultivation and can sense it, the world of the book of heaven at this time is completely different from before.


    it can even be said that in an instant, the level of the heavenly book world suddenly increased by several levels.


    it fell completely into place.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5114

    oom! !


    the violent and restless blood-red vortex was stabilized, and bursts of golden light erupted all around.


    afterwards, a stream of blood-red energy came out directly from the center of the vortex and shot directly at han sanqian''s body in the black hurricane.


    call!


    it''s like the buddha''s light shining all over the place, and like a pillar of blood striking directly.


    that ray of energy contrasted well with han sanqian''s body.


    the two blood-red things, at that moment, seemed to be just one body.


    "you bastard, you actually forced me to protect you in this way!"


    a voice sounded in the air.


    if han sanqian is still awake at this time, he will definitely find that the source of this sound is none other than the ancient troll.


    "damn it!"


    he roared, and then, a huge black energy emerged from han sanqian''s body, spreading to include his whole body.


    and after being enveloped by this black energy, the blood-red pillars produced in the vortex also suddenly changed color.


    it''s not that blood red, but tends to be a black red.


    the overall form also began to stabilize. the vortex in the sky was still turning, but it was turning very slowly and very quietly.


    the external hurricanes are still turning, but it is also obvious that the overall hurricane situation has begun to stabilize.


    "that troll may be a great instability factor for han sanqian on weekdays, and it may even become a big problem for han sanqian in many cases. but at least for now, han sanqian''s move has completely wiped out the firepower. , will make the trolls have to help.¡±


    if the body is gone, the fate of the troll is definitely not as simple as losing its restraints.


    although he is not as miserable as the demon dragon, his vitality will definitely be severely damaged.


    this is like someone wrapping you up in a bomb, and the bomb chooses to explode. how can you, the person inside the bomb, be okay?


    therefore, han sanqian''s self-destruction will not only not lift the seal on the troll, but will also cause huge harm to him at the end of the seal.


    the troll had to take action, and even had to protect han sanqian''s body from the explosion.


    at almost this time, the three blood streams finally converged.


    thunder from heaven hits fire from earth.


    boom!


    in an instant, the intersection exploded.


    three strands of blood guard against three tigers, and they won''t let anyone go.


    the poisonous blood and the demonic blood are gradually losing to each other, but the two seem to have been together for a long time and have some tacit understanding.


    at the most critical moment, the two work together to block the poisonous blood.


    although it may not be suppressed, it can at least be resisted.


    but obviously, this is far from enough.


    if the poison cannot be removed, then everything is in vain.


    so, this seems to be back to square one.


    but could it be?


    obviously impossible!


    han sanqian had put in so much effort, planned for so long, and even received so many beatings. how could he be so relaxed just to maintain his original appearance? !


    if it can really detonate, it will activate the body.


    in addition to the trolls who had to come out to protect him, the most important thing was that han sanqian''s body was completely turned away in the explosion.


    the spiritual energy in the world of the book of heaven moved crazily, constantly pouring into han sanqian''s body through the black pillar.


    and these, for han sanqian, are the capital that completely suppresses zhidu in the tug-of-war.


    with the continuous influx of these energies and the black energy provided by the trolls, the poisonous blood and the dragon''s blood began to gradually form an advantage, pushing the poisonous blood all the way.


    afterwards, the extremely poisonous blood was completely pushed to the final edge.


    it seems that the overall situation has been decided.


    but for han sanqian, this...is far from enough.


    if you just suppress the poison, it''s nothing.


    that''s not what he wants.


    what he wants is to turn poison into a great gift.


    wow!


    under the protection of all parties, han sanqian not only successfully survived the absolutely dangerous period, but also recovered his consciousness at this time.


    although the body is still like a red-hot iron.


    "i''m not only going to crush you, i''m going to eat you."


    han sanqian smiled coldly.


    the next second, he stood up and knocked out the five elements divine stone with a flip of his hand.


    afterwards, he directly turned his hand and pointed the dragon''s heart clasped on his chest at the five elements divine stone.


    in fact, from the very beginning, the moment han sanqian knew that his body was about to explode, he took out the dragon heart.


    since you have chosen to be a child who relies on god for food, how can you not take out something when eating and eat it in one go to become fat? !


    it just so happened that there was no problem in using the energy in the heart of the dragon to support the operation of the five elements divine stone.


    "bahuang tianshu, don''t fucking pretend to me, help me stimulate the dragon''s heart and let it activate the five elements divine stone!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5115

    at first there was no movement.


    but a moment later, the black-red pillar suddenly shot out a huge energy.


    the dragon''s heart was instantly ignited, causing the five elements divine stone to slowly rotate.


    "five elements divine stone, help me."


    it seems that he heard han sanqian''s call, and it seems that the energy in the heart of the dragon is indeed in place.


    the next second, the five elements divine stone rotated directly, and the five-color light shone brightly.


    and with the appearance of these five colors of light, in the blink of an eye, the redness of han sanqian''s body began to decrease in color and temperature.


    a large amount of five-color light also directly entered han sanqian''s body.


    the damaged body parts began to be repaired frantically.


    at the same time, a large amount of breath was poured into the blood.


    with more blessings from external forces, double blood has become more ferocious.


    in an instant, the supreme poison was directly wrapped in double blood.


    at the same time, double blood began to annex the poisonous blood.


    this process will be long, but han sanqian believes that for some things, the long rewards are worth it.


    "fuck you bastard."


    "han sanqian, you not only use the troll and the potential of your body to protect you, but also use the demand after the body''s potential is stimulated to suck my spiritual energy crazily. you kill two birds with one stone very well."


    bahuang tianshu was really speechless and couldn''t help but complain.


    what does it mean to move the whole body with one move? this is the trick that han sanqian is playing now.


    if it''s perfect, i''ll lie down and let you do whatever you like.


    the emperor was not in a hurry and completely worried the eunuchs to death.


    boom!


    almost at the moment when bahuang tianshu complained, the poisonous blood in han sanqian''s body had been completely wrapped up by the other two bloods. although it was resisting unwillingly, the siege of the two bloods was quite strong, and there was a steady stream of blood outside. five colors of light come in to assist.


    for a time, the poisonous blood actually started the most violent resistance, and then completely died down.


    but for han sanqian, it was impossible for him to relax.


    damn it, such a strong poison would be gone even if it was said to be gone. even if i beat han sanqian to death, i wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    it is very possible that this guy has chosen to tolerate it for the time being, and he never knows when he will explode and cause a wave of his own.


    therefore, taking this opportunity, han sanqian must let the five elements divine stone give him a solid foundation.


    anyway, the more this kind of treatment, the better.


    "you''re so stupid, you can only work hard on me."


    bahuang tianshu shouted depressedly, and then the light flashed, and the black-red pillar suddenly tended to have a more stable output.


    "it seems like it stopped over there."


    "yes, it looked like the world was about to collapse over there. it looks much better now."


    "is our alliance leader okay?"


    a group of brothers also noticed the stability of the world.


    it would be a lie to say that i am not afraid. after all, just now it really felt like the world was about to collapse.


    but everyone is relatively scared, but in fact they are more worried about han sanqian.


    after all, they all know that these are all caused by han sanqian.


    "so what are we doing now? do you want to go over and see the leader?"


    "no, with the current scale, we will never be able to help the leader even if we go over."


    "yeah, it''s better to stay here. when the alliance leader is as weak as before and needs our help, we can at least help him."


    "okay. follow my order, all of us will find a bunker nearby and rest first. it seems that this situation will not solve any problems for a while."


    "yes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, a group of brothers began to make simple tents on the spot.


    they have decided that they can not only protect han sanqian here, but also safely protect their own lives.


    in the blink of an eye, several hours passed.


    a group of people had already set up their tents, and even made some minor repairs out of boredom.


    but han sanqian on the other side of the sky was still in the same situation as before.


    the vortex and the hurricane are connected together, and the buddha also connects the heaven and the earth together...


    and on the battlefield at this time.


    huya has returned to the front of the array.


    the elder frowned: "huya, where have you been?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5116

    huya lowered his head and said respectfully: "return to the elders, huya returned to the main camp."


    the elder frowned slightly: "oh? now that the war is imminent, although you are the acting commander-in-chief, tianhu''s troops are always under your command, but you leave without permission?"


    huya¡¯s head was lowered: ¡°it¡¯s huya¡¯s fault, but when huya left earlier, didn¡¯t he already greet you in advance, elder?¡±


    the elder said: "i just knew that you wanted to leave temporarily. i thought it was only for a minute or two. who could know that it would actually turn out to be a temporary leave. is there anything important in the main camp? do you need to go back in person?"


    the elder followed and said: "elder, the army is outside, and there is actually nothing in the base camp. if there is anything important, i am afraid it is han sanqian."


    the elder glanced at huya, with a cold expression on his face: "huya, did you hear that? although i believe you, there are so many people, and if you don''t explain clearly why you are going back, i''m afraid it will be difficult to relieve your worries. "


    huya knew very well that although the elder kept saying it was nothing, in fact it was precisely he who doubted himself the most now.


    hu ya said hurriedly: "my subordinates returned to the base camp not because of han sanqian, but because they suddenly remembered that they had forgotten something."


    "what is it? in other words, is there something worthy of your special trip back? is it because you didn''t bring any weapons?" the elder questioned.


    "it''s not that my subordinates didn''t bring weapons." huya was a little panicked for a while. he really didn''t think of a good reason. now he was just thinking urgently: "it''s like this. there were a group of subordinates in yetian city earlier. soldiers are under han sanqian."


    "in order to prevent them from being confused about the specific details of the undercover agent, i told them to follow orders as they see them."


    "my subordinate was in a hurry and forgot to bring the token. i''m afraid that after ye tiancheng is taken down, this group of people will not know what''s going on and follow han sanqian''s troops to cause chaos."


    when the elder heard this, he suddenly laughed, which made people a little confused.


    "huya is indeed huya, and he is indeed the captain of my intelligence team. his reaction on the spot is quite fast. okay, although i don''t really believe your excuse, at least i have to admit that it can be considered a fool."


    "i''ve always been a person who is suspicious of people who don''t use them, but who don''t trust people who employ people. now that you said it, i naturally believe what you say."


    huya knew that although the elder''s words sounded nice, he actually doubted himself.


    he didn''t fall out directly, probably because he didn''t want to be labeled as a casual suspect of his subordinates.


    at the same time, he should also know that he is currently trying to win the favor of a group of commanders. if there is no solid evidence, it will easily cause controversy if he wants to take him down. now that the war is ahead, he does not want to panic in his own formation.


    "come here!" the elder said softly.


    several followers hurriedly responded: "my subordinates are here."


    "in front of us, the attack has been launched. although there are some obstacles depending on the situation, the problem should not be too big. you guys go back to the camp now. i will give you my token. you go to the dungeon and escort han sanqian over. .¡±


    "yes."


    the elder smiled, his eyes never leaving huya, as if he was observing every move in huya''s expression from beginning to end.


    huya is also very smart. he doesn''t have han sanqian''s charisma and calmness, and he doesn''t have han sanqian''s calmness in times of danger. but at this time, he can just use the posture of lowering his head to hide his nervousness to the maximum extent.


    the elder took out his warrant and handed it into the hands of his followers. several of his followers also took the warrants and left quickly.


    the elder looked at huya, who had his head lowered, and smiled slowly: "huya, don''t be nervous or afraid, it''s okay. as long as han sanqian is sent here obediently, everything will be revealed."


    "by the way, you won''t go back and secretly release han sanqian, right?"


    huya hurriedly said: "elder, let''s not say that i don''t have the courage. even if i do, i''m not that stupid. i will go back and release han sanqian. what next? did he escape? we are here our base camp, where are our people not?"


    although huya was suspicious, it was precisely because of this that the elder did not fall out directly.


    "okay, then let''s just wait and see for news about my entourage."


    after saying this, the elder''s smile turned a little sinister...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5117

    huya took a deep breath, nodded, and stood up.


    he knew that once those followers returned to the base camp, han sanqian''s disappearance would be known immediately.


    however, at the moment, he has no other choice but to use the dragging technique.


    you can delay it as long as you can, and try to buy han sanqian as much time as possible.


    don''t talk about it until you can''t stand it anymore.


    "what''s going on at the front line? why has our army not advanced directly even though the city defenses have been broken?" the elder frowned as he looked at the front line.


    the front line was raging, but it was visible to the naked eye that there was no progress ahead.


    "return to the elders, the enemy''s resistance is stubborn, and our army''s advance speed is currently hindered." the confidant replied hurriedly.


    "trash, a million-strong army can''t even take down a broken city? are you still blocked?" the elder said angrily.


    it is normal for the enemy to resist tenaciously. after all, the rabbit has to bite if it is in a hurry.


    but this does not mean that these can be used as excuses for the army to be unable to take the city now.


    a million-strong army, who would you not face with overwhelming force? !


    moreover, it is still a broken city without any city defense.


    "elder, for some reason, there is indeed some trouble on the front line. the city defenses on all sides are encountering the same trouble."


    "maybe the enemy has been huddled in the city for so many days and has indeed made some preparations. after all, they also know very well that it is only a matter of time before the city defense formation is broken, so they have to make some final preparations in advance."


    "yes, others have been preparing for such a long time, so it is not unforgivable that our progress was temporarily damaged."


    after hearing the persuasion of everyone, the elder calmed down his anger a little.


    what they said does make some sense.


    "urge the front line to intensify the war. i don''t want to have long nights and dreams."


    "yes."


    after everything was arranged, the elder sat down again.


    then he just watched the battle ahead quietly.


    in yetian city, scar and hai jin have basically made the final preparations, but they are also a little confused because their resistance is surprisingly effective, which makes those who originally planned to dismantle the tips given by han sanqian haijin took it back again.


    "deputy commander, don''t you want to dismantle it?"


    "fuck, it''s really weird to say it. i don''t know if it''s because we are too fierce or the enemy is too timid. there are so many people. i thought we couldn''t resist for a moment and would be directly destroyed by them. but not only did he no, and at least now, the situation is very bad, but it is not desperate." hai jin said depressedly.


    of course he didn''t know that there was a force secretly helping them.


    and the creator of this force is extremely not simple.


    in terms of individual soldier ability alone, each of them can be considered an absolute master.


    and when such a large army is combined, it is naturally invincible.


    that is to say, they are worried that they will be exposed, otherwise the effect will be more significant with all their strength.


    "hmph, no matter what, if we can survive for one more minute, we can kill the enemy for one more minute." the subordinate said.


    hai jin smiled: "you''re damn right."


    "deputy commander, we may have had grudges in the past, but now, brothers all obey you. heroes do not lie regardless of their origins."


    hai jin shook his head: "brothers, being able to accept me is the biggest motivation for me to go all out. there is not much else to say. it is enough that we live and die together."


    "good."


    "go on, no one should relax in the slightest. let''s fight these idiots to the end. don''t think about anything else. we have only one idea, that is, i must pull a few more people to back me up before i fall." .¡±


    "yes."


    looking at the brothers leaving, hai jin smiled knowingly.


    they were all leading troops to fight. when i was there before, people were numb, like war machines.


    although, he has always been invincible.


    but compared to now, he still prefers now, even though his life hangs on his neck at any time.


    but he was peaceful and happy inside.


    because he knows very well that what he does is valuable and meaningful.


    "kill!"


    with hai jin raising his arms, he charged into the enemy army again.


    this killing made his eyes red with blood for another half an hour.


    the elders on the front line were completely impatient with waiting. the war had not progressed. how could he not be in a hurry? !


    at this moment, a figure approached in the distance. it was the confidant sent by the elder who had returned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5118

    seeing the group of people coming back, huya knew that nothing could be hidden.


    the elder also saw the cronies, and his eyes kept looking for han sanqian inside.


    his intuition was telling him that something was not quite right.


    "where are the people?"


    sure enough, as the cronies got closer and closer, the elder finally discovered that han sanqian had not been brought up.


    "back to the elders, when we arrived at the dungeon, we found that han sanqian was not in the dungeon. we searched around and found no trace of him."


    "in addition, all the dungeon guards are missing."


    the elder''s gaze was like a sword, pointing directly at huya: "huya, what else do you have to say?"


    huya hurriedly knelt down: "elder, huya doesn''t have anything to say. huya has never been to the dungeon. my subordinates don''t know what happened in the dungeon."


    "still quibbling?" the elder shouted coldly: "although the soldiers guarding the prison are not very elite, a group of people can still resist. if someone breaks into the dungeon, even if they can''t stop them, they will be the first to resist. we immediately called for help. although a large number of troops from the base camp have gone to the front line, there are still many troops left behind. with them, they are enough to resist anyone."


    "but there is no movement in the dungeon. isn''t this too strange?"


    "in my opinion, it was clearly an acquaintance. because they knew each other, the soldiers guarding the prison were not too vigilant and naturally did not make any noise. after that, things became simple. the acquaintance suddenly made a ruthless move, and the soldiers i didn''t even have time to react before i stopped killing him. am i right? huya?"


    huya hurriedly knelt down: "the elder''s guess is that it is very possible, but this does not prove that huya did it. huya did return to the city, but... he did not go to the dungeon. besides, elder, think about it, this... ¡­what¡¯s the point of letting han sanqian go? let¡¯s not talk about the conflict with my future. even if i let him go, where can he go?¡±


    "elder, what huya said makes sense. if he went back to release han sanqian, why did huya return empty-handed? where could he hide han sanqian? you must know that han sanqian is a wounded soldier, even if we don''t have soldiers to stop him , he can¡¯t go far at all.¡±


    "han sanqian was poisoned and was beaten bloody by us one after another. my subordinates don''t think there is any meaning in letting such a person go."


    several commanders stood up at this time and tried their best to defend huya.


    "elder, what you brothers are saying makes sense. please give me some advice."


    the elder glanced at it and saw that there were so many people interceding for huya.


    "you are simply confused." the elder cursed.


    he was already angry enough that huya was causing sabotage behind his back, but what made him even more angry was that there were so many subordinates standing on huya''s side.


    these are all his cronies.


    "think about it carefully with your brains. the war is ahead, and all the elites have been sent to the front line. if someone wants to break the prison, who can do it?"


    "except for you people here, it''s simply impossible for anyone else."


    "but, you are all on the front line and can''t go back at all, but one of you happened to go back. doesn''t this explain the problem?"


    sighing, the elder hated that iron cannot be made into steel: "i have taught you a long time ago that when you encounter a problem, if there is hesitation or controversy, think more and look more, instead of looking for reasons and excuses for something that does not make sense. .¡±


    "it doesn''t matter where han sanqian went. it doesn''t matter that han sanqian came here without leaving. these are not issues we need to consider. the enemy will consider and arrange these. we don''t have to guess their purpose. we all we have to consider is our problem, understand?"


    after hearing this, some people reacted, and some who didn''t seemed to sense a different flavor from the elder''s attitude.


    in other words, the attitude of the elders has now clearly confirmed that huya is a thief. if they continue to forcefully seek compensation here, the consequences may involve themselves.


    moreover, it will seriously lose the attention of the elders.


    therefore, at this time, no one among the commanders dared to make any assertions at this time.


    "huya, i''m thinking of all of you brothers. whatever the situation is, you''d better deal with it from the facts."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5119

    "yes, huya, if you really let han sanqian go, you can tell him. besides, there is no hard reason."


    "we all regard you as our brother. it''s time now, so you should be more relaxed."


    "huya, tell me."


    if they simply helped huya, of course they would help if they could. after all, huya still brought them actual benefits and benefits.


    but if it involves oneself, then it is obvious that everyone''s first choice is to protect themselves.


    although huya didn''t expect this group of people to help him turn around, no matter what, without their support, trying to pretend in front of the elders would mean losing the basic confidence.


    "huya is innocent. if the elder insists on not believing it, then it is entirely up to the elder to deal with it. huya only knows that if it was han sanqian that i let go, why did i capture han sanqian in the first place."


    "i know captain tianming will not stand up to testify for me at this time, but i also believe that captain tianming will never deny this matter."


    huya is not stupid. if he drags tianming into the water, it is very likely that tianming will be exposed. when he is in danger, he will naturally tell everyone the actual situation.


    but if he said this, tianming would not be dragged into the water, and naturally, he would not refute anything he said.


    after all, he also has core interests.


    sure enough, when hu ya said this, many commanders who tried to persuade him to surrender suddenly shut their mouths.


    this is indeed a serious logical flaw.


    if he wants to release people, why would he arrest them?


    the elder glanced at all the commanders present, and when he saw that they were being questioned again, he inevitably shook his head in disappointment.


    to some extent, the elder was disappointed.


    because just now he said, don¡¯t think about these unreasonable logics, because this may be the enemy¡¯s purpose, and if the enemy¡¯s purpose is so easy to figure out, what plan will they make? just make it clear. yet?


    therefore, it still depends on the actual situation.


    "huya, it''s useless even if you are sharp-tongued. you may fool them, but you can never fool me. come on, capture huya."


    as soon as the entourage heard this, he immediately took action.


    if he kneels here and says whatever he wants to do, of course it doesn''t matter to huya.


    but if he really wants to take action, huya will definitely not agree.


    he knew very well that if he was caught, his movements would be restricted.


    therefore, huya''s bottom line is that he will never be controlled by others.


    "elder, although huya is a subordinate, if you want to arrest your subordinates indiscriminately, it would be too chilling. it doesn''t matter if huya is dead, but what will other brothers think in the future? who dares to do it for you? the elder sacrificed his life? after all, one moment he might have been your hero, and the next moment he might be accused of something unfounded." huya took a step back slightly and let out a final roar of unwillingness.


    i have to say that huya makes sense this time.


    at the very least, many people were completely demoralized by huya''s words on the spot.


    they don''t have the iq of the elders. naturally, seeing what they see in front of them, it is easier to believe that hu ya is indeed suspected of being wronged.


    after all, the elder couldn''t produce any substantive evidence at all.


    "huya, huya, if you are not a traitor, then i really regret it. after all, for someone like you to be the captain of an intelligence team, it really buryes you. if possible, i really want to look at you for my sake. apologize."


    "however, facts have proven that there is a reason why i didn''t promote you. how dare you, a rip-off bitch, to confuse the public and incite public opinion here?"


    huya was not afraid at all: "humph, huya is already loyal, but you are nepotistic and don''t trust us outsiders at all, forcing us to rebel. today, huya rebelled."


    after finishing his words, huya shouted to everyone around him: "any brothers who are willing to rebel with me, please stand up. today, even if you die, we must give this place a chance to compete fairly!"


    the elder sneered: "you are really good at stirring up people''s hearts. come on, let me rectify the law on the spot to relieve the hatred in my heart."


    as soon as he finished speaking, several of his cronies attacked huya directly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5120

    hu ya knew that even if he shouted out, some people would dare to agree with his point of view, but they would never dare to stand up and help him at this time.


    no one is a fool, right?


    he also knew very well that he jumped out and cursed these things, firstly, to gain a vindication image for himself, to show that he was slandered, and to temporarily stabilize the enemy''s morale, so as not to arouse the anger of too many people at once, and thus be directly criticized by others. concentrate fire and kill instantly.


    secondly, not being killed instantly by focused fire means that you can survive longer.


    although this time may only be a minute or two, but in the world of the book of heaven, it is still several hours.


    this is enough for han sanqian to do something.


    several followers were directly attacking huya at this time.


    huya was not afraid at all and charged directly at him on the spot.


    with the skills huya has learned from han sanqian, to deal with these followers, although they are also very powerful, they don''t even need huya to use the 72-way divine sword.


    he just flipped his hand and hit him, but he also beat several followers so hard that they were completely unable to resist.


    the elder looked cold: "you are just the captain of an intelligence team, but you have such a powerful cultivation level. how dare you say that you are not a spy?"


    huya smiled coldly and repeled a follower in front of him with one palm: "i''m laughing so hard. some of the techniques are indeed not learned from you. there''s no way. people like you think about how to exploit us and treat us like cattle. how could dangma teach us so many awesome skills? i learned these things from han sanqian."


    "however, if you want to use this to determine that i am a traitor, then i am afraid that all of your cronies are also traitors. we learned this together."


    "what?" upon hearing this, the elder was obviously surprised.


    he thought that this thing could directly seal the tiger''s teeth, but he never expected such a reversal.


    "what, don''t believe it? just ask them." huya sneered.


    hearing this, huya suddenly looked at his cronies.


    facing the elder''s questioning eyes, all the close followers could only frown and then lowered their heads.


    of course, our own people know what kind of urine they are, and their actions have proven that what huya said is the truth.


    "you bastards!" the elder yelled angrily.


    "elder, we...we didn''t betray anything. we did learn han sanqian''s skills, but we tricked han sanqian and deceived the skills from han sanqian."


    "yes, he couldn''t stand the torture and wanted to exchange the exercises with us. we pretended to agree to him and continued to torture him after taking the exercises. i absolutely did not do anything to feel sorry for you. please let me know from the elders. .¡±


    looking at the appearance of his close followers, the elder concluded that they would not dare to be so bold and would collectively betray him.


    huya smiled disdainfully and said: "look, i said you were nepotistic and you still didn''t admit it? i learned it and insisted that i was a traitor. now that the truth is out, you don''t say anything anymore? why, it''s normal for them to learn it. ?¡±


    the elder was furious: "you!"


    although huya''s words are still unlikely to be supported by anyone in action, it is obvious that such a crazy slap in the elder''s face will inevitably damage the elder''s dignity in front of all his subordinates.


    to a certain extent, a person like the elder is the same as han sanqian. in that position, there are naturally some things that are more important than others.


    especially the elder is a leader.


    "you''re just a kid. he''s talking nonsense. kill him. i don''t want to hear even a single word come out of his mouth."


    the elder looked angrily at the group of cronies and pointed at huya.


    all the cronies could not hold their heads high in front of the elders just now. now facing huya, even if they have any personal feelings in their hearts, they have to seize this opportunity to express themselves.


    at that moment, a group of cronies surrounded huya directly.


    huya was not afraid at all. he flipped his hand and took out the long sword.


    "huya, let''s capture him without any effort. for the sake of the past, we can be gentle with our attack."


    "that''s right, huya, don''t struggle pointlessly."


    huya looked at the group of people and suddenly laughed: "useless struggle? you should give it a try!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5121

    hu ya is not afraid at all. to him, he is half han sanqian''s disciple. his master has passed on his secret skills to him. after all, he must give his master a chance.


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya directly raised his energy and went up. while the sword formation was in full swing, taixu divine steps cooperated with the seventy-two divine swords to kill with swords.


    his offensive is fierce and domineering. although it is not as wonderful as han sanqian''s performance, you can still see a bit of han sanqian''s shadow in him.


    although a group of cronies were equally powerful, they faced a mere huya and did not gain the absolute upper hand for a while.


    huya has undergone a completely different transformation from before.


    "for us, the captain of an intelligence team is just a subordinate, but we didn''t expect that this guy had only been with han sanqian for a few days, and his cultivation had undergone such a heaven-defying change." the elder looked at huya. , couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a moment.


    "it''s no wonder han sanqian''s cavalry regiment is so fierce. this guy doesn''t know what secret method can make people grow quickly." the follower said.


    "that''s true. therefore, we must eradicate such enemies as soon as possible. after all, no one dares to give such enemies time and numbers. they are really raising tigers to create trouble."


    if given time, han sanqian recruits enough people and still has enough time to train them, then for them, it won''t be long before a super new force is born in this land of demons. .


    "at that time, they will inevitably become the biggest stumbling block on our road to hegemony, and even a natural chasm. therefore, they must die, and han sanqian must die," the follower said.


    the elder nodded, yes, that''s exactly what happened.


    "boom boom boom!"


    at this moment, hu ya''s whole body was shaken, and a huge sword energy hit him head on.


    although the followers around the elder reacted very quickly and almost didn''t need the elder to take action to hold up an energy circle to directly block the sword rain attack, the continuous explosions all around still made the elder frown in displeasure.


    "a few more people are like flies in my ears, and i''ll be really annoyed."


    "yes."


    the follower took the order and glanced at the few elites around him. he knew that the elder was already angry and did not dare to show any slightness.


    soon, a group of people also joined the battle.


    although huya is fierce, its foundation is not very stable after all. in addition, it is surrounded by many masters. it was just a slight advantage before, but now it has become a complete disadvantage.


    it is difficult for two fists to beat four hands, at least when everyone''s cultivation and abilities are not too different.


    soon, huya, who was attacked everywhere, began to show serious fatigue, and he was directly hit in a few seconds.


    afterwards, the tiger fangs quickly fell from the sky.


    a group of people stepped forward directly and surrounded him heavily.


    "huya, why don''t you just surrender and capture me?"


    huya smiled coldly, and a mouthful of blood flowed directly from his mouth: "i have been collecting intelligence all my life. i have always been hiding and risking my life to collect intelligence. all the credit is yours. and we can just hide in the fucking dark and we can¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±


    "what a fucking dog. you eat meat and i have to drink soup. i''m tired of this kind of life."


    if huya was really unwilling to surrender at first, he was just unwilling to be a traitor.


    then later, when han sanqian truly regarded him as a brother, he completely wanted to say goodbye to his former self.


    people are like this sometimes. if you can''t take a step out of many things, you feel like you can''t do it. but sometimes when you take a step out, you will realize how stupid you are to be stuck in one place.


    the so-called foolish loyalty is sometimes like this.


    everyone lives for dignity, from big people to small people.


    it''s just that some people value dignity, while others have to let it go in order to survive, but that doesn''t mean they don''t want it. i


    in han sanqian''s place, they are brothers, they are equal, they are warm. in the original place, they are like a dog left in the dark. they may lose their lives at any time but they don''t get much attention. who wouldn''t be in this kind of situation? make the simplest choice there!


    "come on, today, i will fight to the death, and we will not stop until we die!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, hu ya''s body was full of energy, and his whole body was full of energy, like a bloodthirsty hungry wolf!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5122

    all the cronies were obviously frightened by huya''s momentum, and no one dared to step forward rashly.


    the powerful are afraid of the ruthless, the ruthless are afraid of life-threatening, and it is obvious that huya is the one who is life-threatening.


    "what are you doing standing still? there are so many people, and you are still afraid of him?" the elder roared angrily.


    the elder was angry, and even if the group of people were angry, they had to look at each other and then kill huya.


    "roar"


    huya roared angrily and charged forward without any fear.


    the two sides fought again!


    huya is indeed a smart man. although he is obviously at a numerical disadvantage, he does not engage in any defense. he knows very well that it is impossible to defend. with so many masters, even if he tries his best, it is absolutely impossible to successfully defend with such an absolute disadvantage in numbers.


    so, his only option is to attack.


    and attack like you don''t care about your life.


    if you catch an unlucky guy, you''ll beat him to death.


    life for life!


    it has to be said that this tactic is the best way to use one-to-many.


    can the unlucky guy not be afraid of being attacked? obviously he will.


    therefore, he will retreat.


    what will others do? of course they will continue to step up their attacks.


    but who dares to use so much force in that situation!


    no one wants to be the one who stands out and hurts someone all of a sudden, and then they turn around and treat him as the unlucky one, trading his life for his life.


    therefore, other people will have certain scruples.


    based on this concern, it is actually the best solution in the unfavorable situation of multi-player battles such as single-player battles.


    relying on this method, although huya''s current situation is still very critical, and his body has been continuously harassed and beaten by others, but at least he has not been surrounded by others and completely fallen into a deadlock.


    "they are really used to being pampered. they have completely lost the bloody spirit they used to have. they have become greedy for life and afraid of death, and have become cowardly." the elder said speechlessly.


    the follower said: "everyone is like this. the higher they climb, the more they cherish their feathers. this is normal. after all, no one wants to lose the results of years of hard work by accident. human nature is like this. elders don''t need to be angry. .¡±


    "how can i not be angry when i see a bunch of elites but can''t take down a mere traitor?"


    "although the traitor can indeed delay and make the battle situation suddenly become unsightly, it doesn''t mean anything. the traitor can only hold on for a few more minutes."


    it''s right when you think about it. the elder himself knew very well that he was a little unbalanced because of his temporary anger, which was a bit too extreme.


    the elder took a deep breath and chose to wait quietly.


    bang bang bang!


    the elder is patient, naturally because the result is inevitable.


    as the attack continued, huya''s injuries from the attack soon became more and more serious, and his physical strength and energy were also rapidly lost.


    although the unlucky guy is really unlucky now and is in a very embarrassed state being stared at and beaten by hu ya, at least the overall situation is still good for them.


    the tiger''s teeth vomited blood and his body staggered.


    "huya, i have already said that there is no use in resisting. it will only make your death worse. you should surrender obediently. at least, it will make your death easier."


    "my brothers and i have been so kind to you, but i didn''t expect you to betray us, huya, you really shouldn''t do it."


    "if you have any difficulties, you can tell them. if there are extenuating circumstances, we will plead with the elders on your behalf."


    a group of people had directly surrounded huya.


    at this time, huya was already covered in blood, with multiple serious injuries on his body and severe physical exhaustion, making it difficult for him to make any effective resistance.


    the elder also walked over slowly at this time, staring at huya coldly.


    "tell me where you took han sanqian. tell me obediently. at least you can avoid a lot of physical pain."


    hu ya smiled disdainfully and spat on the ground: "want to know where han sanqian is? it''s your mother''s dream. go find it yourself."


    snapped!


    a slap hit huya hard on the face.


    "you bastard, how dare you talk to an elder so arrogantly? i think you are looking for death." a follower shouted coldly.


    huya was not afraid at all and raised his head high, not paying attention to them at all.


    "it seems that some means are indeed needed." the elder shouted coldly, and then with a look, the two followers nodded immediately: "give him some punishment, i don''t believe that your words can be stronger than my punishment. "


    as soon as the words fell, the two followers were about to take action. at this moment, huya suddenly smiled coldly: "wait a minute!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5123

    "what? are you willing to recruit?"


    huya smiled: "don''t you just want to know where han sanqian is? i can tell you that there is no need to waste all this effort."


    an attendant smiled disdainfully: "the confession is so fresh and refined. i''m afraid you don''t know how to write the word shame, right?"


    huya laughed: "i may not know how to write the word shame, but what i know is that you want to know where han sanqian is urgently. so, based on your point, you scolded me just now, so i will make you kneel down and apologize.¡±


    "you''re nothing." the attendant scolded angrily.


    hu ya looked directly at the elder: "you have heard what i just said. if you want me to recruit you, it is not impossible. however, the condition is that this idiot kneels in front of me now and apologizes to me."


    the elder''s eyes narrowed: "huya, you are getting more and more courageous. how dare you negotiate terms with me?"


    huya disdainfully said: "do you really think you are the supreme one? can''t we negotiate terms with you? i''m not afraid to tell you that you are just an old dog in my eyes. stop pretending to be in front of me. i won''t eat you. this set."


    "also, please stretch your ears for me so that you can hear clearly. if you want me to tell you where han sanqian is, you can kneel down and apologize first. my patience is limited. if you don''t agree within ten words, then my conditions will only increase infinitely!"


    after saying that, huya actually started counting on the spot arrogantly.


    "one!"


    "two!"


    the elder''s face was ashen. it was unbearable for a mere subordinate, the captain of the intelligence team, to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    according to his temper, huya will only receive a worse lesson.


    however, he was really confused as to where han sanqian was hidden!


    now it can be basically confirmed that huya is a traitor, so new problems will also arise.


    they deliberately brought han sanqian in, why did they let him go now? which song was this song about?


    he was really confused and didn''t have the slightest clue.


    therefore, huya''s confession obviously made him have ideas and curiosity.


    the entourage kept staring at the elder, originally thinking that this was impossible, but unexpectedly the elder suddenly focused his eyes on him.


    as a follower, how could he not know what the elder''s look meant? !


    "elder, you...you want me to kneel down to him?"


    the elder forcibly saved his respect and said: "it''s not difficult to apologize to a dying person. after all, he was once your colleague. he is about to die. you have the right to treat him as his grave and give it to him." let¡¯s dance for a while.¡±


    hearing this, the follower was very depressed. it was obvious that this was just an excuse given by the elder.


    however, now that the elders have spoken, he has no other choice.


    at this time, he could only kneel on the ground obediently and said to huya: "i was rude just now, please forgive me."


    huya laughed loudly when he heard the sound: "haha, look, look, this is the elder, this is the commander-in-chief of a million-strong army. it really made me laugh to death. are you different and still be obedient and do what i say?"


    the elder looked a little ugly and shouted coldly: "huya, you''ve almost had enough. it''s time for you to tell me what i want."


    huya smiled coldly: "yes, i can say it, but are you sure you are really ready to listen? i''m afraid that if i say it, i will scare you to death."


    "it''s a joke. will this elder be afraid?"


    huya smiled and said: "i think you are indeed afraid. i am not afraid to tell you. not only can i tell you where han sanqian is now, i can even let han sanqian come out to see you now."


    "but, i still say the same thing, you have to be careful with your old heart, don''t be scared to death by him when the time comes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya moved his hand, and the book of eight desolations was completely opened...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5124

    wow!


    there was a flash of white light.


    originally this was normal, but in such a situation, a group of people could not help but feel nervous.


    therefore, many people subconsciously stepped back.


    but soon, they realized that it was just a bluff, and they wanted to take a step forward to cover up the embarrassment of their mistake just now.


    just as they were walking forward, suddenly, a cold light flashed across their eyes. before many people understood it, they suddenly felt a chill on their necks. when they wanted to reach out to touch the cold place, they suddenly found that they were halfway up their hands. i suddenly lost my energy and my consciousness began to blur.


    the next second, crash!


    most of the group of people surrounding huya fell down, including elder bufu''s followers and cronies.


    all of a sudden, everyone was shocked.


    you know, these people are absolutely elite, top masters.


    it is extremely difficult to fight against them, let alone kill some of them directly.


    at this point, i am afraid that even the elders may not have the ability to do this.


    how could a small huya, and a seriously injured huya, have such ability? !


    as someone was killed, the surrounding soldiers suddenly became nervous. they all raised their weapons and stood ready.


    but at this time, huya was still sitting there, and even his expression became surprised and happy because someone suddenly fell down around him.


    "wrong!"


    the elder was suddenly startled, and instantly realized that something seemed wrong.


    but almost the moment he realized it, a black shadow suddenly attacked him.


    "what?!"


    even an elder, even someone as powerful as him, would never have thought that someone else would suddenly attack him at such a critical moment.


    after all, this is his base camp, and after all, there is no one around here.


    therefore, in such a sudden moment, the elder was unable to cope with it. dang even felt a sharp pain in his hand, and then his chest was hit hard by something, and his body suffered a lot as a result.


    several followers rushed forward and supported the elder.


    when he glanced up, he saw a figure standing less than one meter in front of them, staring at them with a cold look.


    "han sanqian?!"


    "what, han sanqian?!"


    a group of people were immediately frightened, and the elder and the two followers around him were so frightened that they took a few steps back.


    who would have thought that the missing han sanqian would suddenly appear?


    who would have thought that when he appeared, he would appear directly in front of him? !


    moreover, the most terrifying thing was that han sanqian, who was already dying, was standing in front of them intact, with a faint divine light around him.


    "this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible."


    "yeah, what''s going on with this guy han sanqian?"


    "why did he stand up? and, why did he come here?"


    a group of people looked at each other, obviously unable to accept the situation in front of them for a while.


    but they couldn''t accept it, but huya was smiling.


    although due to positioning issues, han sanqian''s back was facing him at this time, but looking at han sanqian''s appearance, he knew very well that han sanqian should be as planned, it worked.


    otherwise, han sanqian would not be standing here like this.


    "leader, are you okay?"


    han sanqian smiled softly.


    "huya, thank you for your hard work."


    "hey, leader, it''s okay."


    "can you still hold on?"


    "does the alliance want my help?"


    "no need, just follow the plan."


    "no problem." huya chuckled, and tried to stand up with a strong breath, but unfortunately, his injuries were too serious, and he staggered to the ground again after only standing halfway.


    "huya, it turns out you are really a fucking traitor."


    "fuck, i thought you were wronged earlier and chose to fight with us. i didn''t expect that you actually..."


    "one mouthful of alliance leader, you damn traitor, why are you so shameless?"


    "not bad. why, i really thought han sanqian could support you. i''m not afraid to tell you that in front of us, han sanqian is still just trash, just trash."


    "han sanqian!" someone shouted, his words full of disdain and arrogance: "kneel down for me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5125

    "that is, if you don''t want to taste our torture, just do it."


    "otherwise, we''ll just make it worse for you."


    "kneel down, you dead loser."


    "and that huya, i''ll take care of you later. you really think that han sanqian can be your backer. you''re not afraid to tell you that he''s just a mud buddha crossing the river. he can''t protect himself."


    obviously, even if han sanqian''s appearance shocked them, after a little reflection, they were still full of disdain for han sanqian.


    yes, the han sanqian in front of him does look different from before. not only is there no scars on his body, but his energy and spirit are also the same as those of ordinary people, but so what? !


    "you want me to be obedient, are you all blind? can''t you see that i am different now?" han sanqian looked at them like fools.


    "han sanqian, what the hell are you so arrogant about? yes, i admit that your boy is indeed a little different. after so many beatings and so much abuse, you are now as good as before, which is admirable. , but so what?!¡±


    "that''s right. at best, this just shows that your boy''s resilience is very strong."


    "it made me laugh so hard. it doesn''t matter if you have good recovery ability, you still get beaten by us. for us, this is actually more fun, because the faster you recover, the better we can torture you at any time, so that our happiness will also be show up faster.¡±


    "han sanqian, don''t tell me, you really have the potential to be abused in your best body."


    faced with such ridicule, han sanqian didn''t even bother to talk to them.


    after all, there doesn''t seem to be much point in arguing with a fool.


    he looked at the elder: "you are their leader, what is your opinion?!"


    the elder''s brows tightened. he had no interest in laughing at han sanqian, because he knew very well that han sanqian was tortured twice, each time more severely. even though han sanqian''s body was unusually strong and could withstand it, he could not withstand it. under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to recover so quickly and so well.


    if han sanqian in front of them was not the one they beat with their own hands, the elders would definitely believe it if you said he had never been beaten before.


    after the injury is healed, scars must be left, but han sanqian has no scars.


    "han sanqian, how did you recover and how did you get here?"


    yes, there is also a huge doubt behind this.


    han sanqian suddenly appeared in front of him, which meant that han sanqian was nearby. however, he himself did not notice that han sanqian had appeared nearby.


    this is highly unusual.


    "i can answer this question for you, but not now."


    "when was that?" the elder frowned.


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t be anxious. you will know it when it''s time for you to know it. for example, before i kill you."


    the elder was angry and then smiled angrily: "han sanqian, you are very confident."


    han sanqian said nothing.


    the elder glanced around: "but you seem to have forgotten that this is my territory, not yours."


    han sanqian smiled and said, "this is indeed your territory. therefore, if i wanted to kill you originally, it would be extremely difficult. you have so many soldiers. if i just get in front of you, i''d probably have to shed my skin if i don''t die." . but, isn¡¯t it good now? i¡¯m standing in front of you without anything happening.¡±


    "then it will be much simpler. these ants will not pose much threat to me in the short term, and i can kill you directly in the short term and then leave here."


    the elder did not speak. he was savoring han sanqian''s words and thinking about the possibilities in han sanqian''s words.


    "han sanqian, fuck you, why are you pretending to us here? you want to kill our elders, ask us if we agree."


    "we can only cause you a little trouble. why, han sanqian, don''t you fucking know what your situation is now?"


    the elder smiled: "did you hear everything?"


    han sanqian smiled and said, "i heard it."


    the elder said: "however, none of them mentioned an important point. let me explain, okay?"


    "all ears."


    "han sanqian, even if you are really capable, you have completely recovered from your injuries now, but so what, your meridians are all broken, and you want to kill me? why? come here and give han san a sword. thousand."


    as soon as the words fell, everyone laughed.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5126

    "fuck, i was laughing so hard."


    "a mere loser wants to kill our elders."


    "with all his meridians, even if his health is good enough, he is just a martial artist who wants to kill the ascetics, haha, i''m afraid you can''t even touch a hair."


    while everyone was laughing, they really obeyed the elder''s words and threw a sword directly to han sanqian.


    han sanqian was not polite and grabbed the sword with his backhand.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "not bad, the sword is still sharp. however, killing pigs is fine, but killing you seems not enough."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved his hand, and in a moment, the sword flew directly towards the commander who gave it to him in the first place.


    the speed was so fast that in almost the blink of an eye, the sword had already stabbed in front of the commander-in-chief.


    although he hurriedly dodged, his speed was too fast and his life was not in danger, but he was also cut by the sharp blade.


    "han sanqian, you damn dare to hurt me, i want you... to grow old... to grow old..."


    the man was furious and subconsciously wanted to rush up to settle the score with han sanqian, but as soon as he raised his feet, he suddenly thought of something, and his whole face was full of horror and disbelief.


    immediately afterwards, not only him, but other people around him, including the elder himself, were also surprised.


    they were not fools. of course they could immediately figure it out. it was a small matter for han sanqian to hurt someone with a sword, but the problem was that it was a big deal for him to directly control the sword in the air to hurt someone.


    how to do this.


    there is only one answer, and that is that han sanqian can be controlled by yizhen.


    this means that han sanqian...


    "han sanqian, aren''t all your meridians broken? why...why are you still lucky?"


    "that''s it, you guys... have recovered?"


    "this is impossible. the meridians are completely severed. it is almost impossible to recover. unless you have a chance encounter, but even if you have a chance encounter, it is absolutely impossible for you to recover in such a short period of time. this..."


    what they said was indeed correct. under normal circumstances, no matter what method han sanqian used to deal with it, it was absolutely impossible to repair his meridians in a very short time.


    but what they don''t know is that the existence of han sanqian youtian book world, an absolutely bug-level place, will turn the time problem into a solvable problem.


    then, all the impossibilities become possible.


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "what, are you afraid?"


    if just now the group of people looked at han sanqian with only contempt and disdain, then now they only have horror and doubt in their eyes.


    who is not afraid of han sanqian who has recovered his cultivation?


    "fuck, even if you recover, i don''t believe that you can return to your original appearance in such a short period of time. i''ll come and meet you."


    a confidant shouted angrily and rushed towards han sanqian in the next second.


    everyone is a little afraid of han sanqian now, and even the elders have some concerns. so, for him, this is the best time to express himself.


    if he wins han sanqian, not only will he be admired by everyone, but most importantly, he will be respected by the elders.


    after all, the current han sanqian is easy for him to handle.


    the elder did not speak. of course, he would not stop his subordinates from causing trouble for han sanqian. it would be the best thing to have someone test han sanqian''s recovery for him.


    soon enough, the confidant had already rushed in front of han sanqian and struck han sanqian with a sudden blow.


    its speed is extremely fast, its momentum is huge, and it looks very brave.


    everyone was watching the battle between the two closely, and many people were also waiting for how han sanqian would fight back.


    but what shocked everyone was that han sanqian didn''t move at all.


    "what does this mean?! no hiding or dodge?"


    "is han sanqian a paper tiger? has he not recovered much at all? is everything just pretentious?"


    as soon as the words fell, the confidant was already within a hair''s breadth of han sanqian.


    wow!


    a palm was slapped directly on han sanqian''s body, but what shocked everyone before they were happy was that what han sanqian was there? what the palm slapped was nothing more than han sanqian''s illusion. that¡¯s all.


    the crowd immediately lost their composure and could even be said to be in a state of panic.


    what the fuck is this? !


    han sanqian...when was he not where he was? ! he...where has he moved to now?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5127

    they feel like they are blind now.


    can''t see anything.


    neither the former nor the latter can be seen.


    obviously they were all looking there nervously, but han sanqian changed his position and took a picture in front of everyone.


    "how...how could it be a phantom? he didn''t move at all."


    "i haven''t seen him move either. how did he do it?"


    not only were they shocked, the elders at this time were also full of surprise.


    after all, the cultivation level of his subordinates is lower than that of han sanqian, so it''s okay to not be able to see how han sanqian changes his form.


    but what about him? !


    as an elder, he believed that his cultivation level was almost the same as that of han sanqian, but it happened that it was right under his nose, and even he himself didn''t realize what the hell was going on.


    this isn''t right.


    even han sanqian in his heyday should not be able to achieve such a scalp-numbing level. how could han sanqian, who is still recovering, do it now?


    "boom!"


    but just when the elder was shocked, there was a muffled sound, and a figure suddenly appeared behind the attacker. with a slap, the man flew several meters away and knocked down a group of onlookers. then he stopped. come down.


    even though the man felt that this palm was going to kill him, he didn''t have any energy to care about it. he just wanted to turn around, look at han sanqian fiercely, and ask him what on earth was going on. something happened.


    he was the initiator of the attack, and he was naturally the closest to han sanqian. however, he had no idea why he missed the target and when han sanqian completed the change of positions.


    however, just when he turned around and saw han sanqian, he felt his throat heat up, and a burst of black blood rushed out. then his consciousness completely dissipated, and he left this world without having time to say goodbye.


    kill instantly with one move!


    all the onlookers, no matter how big or small, were so frightened that they all took a few steps back, their faces full of horror!


    even the steady elder couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    how can this be!


    you must know that the elder''s cronies were originally masters, and later learned the taixu divine step technique from huya. in theory, they can be regarded as first-rate top masters, even if they encounter a stronger master like the elder. a master would definitely not be killed instantly with one move.


    it can even be said that they cannot defeat them, but they are fully capable of escaping on their own.


    "this¡­¡­"


    all the people in the group were mute, and they were too shocked to say a word.


    han sanqian smiled softly and glanced at everyone present: "what? are you so quiet all of a sudden? didn''t someone just say they want to fix me? come on."


    although han sanqian was alone, standing there put tremendous pressure on many people.


    some people who were close to him had cold sweat dripping from their foreheads unconsciously.


    "han sanqian, what kind of magic are you using?" the elder couldn''t help it anymore, he had to speak out.


    otherwise, the whole place would have been shocked by han sanqian.


    this is his territory and he will never tolerate this happening.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "i said, you will know the answer when you die."


    "now, you have two choices. one is to stick out your head obediently and let me kill you. the other is for me to go over and chop off your dog''s head. it''s your choice." han sanqian sneered.


    the elder''s expression turned cold, and he was startled for a moment.


    he was very close to han sanqian, and it was indeed not impossible for han sanqian to kill him.


    however, soon, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    "is there anything that makes you so happy?" han sanqian asked.


    the elder put away his smile and showed relief in his eyes: "of course i am very happy, but i almost forgot something."


    "oh?"


    "i think you, han sanqian, are really amazing and have really recovered your cultivation, but so what? have you forgotten the poison in your body?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5128

    as soon as these words came out, the group of people who had been completely frightened suddenly regained their original energy.


    yes, seeing han sanqian so ferocious, a group of people must have felt numb.


    but when they turned around and remembered that han sanqian had been poisoned, the group of people instantly felt relieved.


    han sanqian is already dying, what the hell is there to be afraid of? !


    no matter how awesome he is now, or even if he is a god now, so what? !


    no one cares about a dying person.


    "fuck, you''re right. i was almost fooled by this guy. his grandma''s only way out is death if she''s poisoned. han sanqian, are you pretending to be your mother here?"


    "that''s right, han sanqian, if i were you, i would find a place to hide right now, and then wait there to die obediently."


    "it''s a shameful thing. come on, come and hit me. your luck is also strong, and the poisonous attack will be more violent. you will only die faster."


    "silly, fuck me."


    a few of them were arrogant and had even taken a few steps forward and danced closer to han sanqian.


    that dog''s face was filled with the despicable expression of "come and beat me."


    the elder smiled slightly: "why, han sanqian, you have nothing to say?!"


    han sanqian smiled: "you have finished telling me, what else can i say? i just want to say one thing, based on your understanding and confidence in the poison, shouldn''t you think that i was poisoned? is there no way to recover?!"


    upon hearing this, the elder''s smile suddenly froze.


    yes, if han sanqian was poisoned, he would not be able to use his true energy at all.


    because if it really moves, the toxin will spread, which will only aggravate the outbreak of the toxin and aggravate the death of the poisoned person.


    han sanqian has been poisoned for a long time. even if his physical fitness is different from ordinary people and can delay the outbreak of poison, it seems that this time has almost expired.


    it can even be said that this itself is already very extreme.


    after all, the elder had estimated that han sanqian was going to be poisoned two days ago, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt more and more wrong.


    he was poisoned later than expected, and now he is still using his true energy. it may be explained by good health in any one aspect alone, but if the two aspects are combined, it is completely unsatisfactory. encountered.


    "that seems to be right."


    "this bitch reminds us that this guy has been moving for so long. logically speaking, the poison should have taken effect."


    "yes, but this guy doesn''t seem to have any reaction when he looks like this. is this something complicated?"


    "damn it, he won''t be detoxified, right?"


    "fuck, don''t scare me. if this guy is detoxified, it will be the same as..."


    it''s like a tiger without restraints!


    who is not afraid of the tiger coming out of its cage? !


    "no, it''s impossible. it''s simply impossible."


    "the ultimate poison is our unique poison. it is so powerful that even gods cannot break it."


    "although han sanqian is capable, he''s not that good."


    a group of people were talking about it, but it was obvious that no one dared to step forward rashly and confront han sanqian, regardless of the solution or not.


    the elder frowned and shouted sternly: "han sanqian, there is no need to pretend here. i know better than you how poisonous it is. are you pretending to be fine in front of us, pretending to be a tiger to scare us? are you not afraid to tell you, i¡¯m not afraid at all!¡±


    "someone is coming."


    "exist!"


    "get han sanqian for me."


    "yes!"


    han sanqian sneered: "tiger fangs."


    huya said hurriedly: "huya is here!"


    "follow the plan."


    huya was stunned, obviously unable to react: "ah? leader, are you sure?"


    "what am i unsure about?" han sanqian smiled confidently.


    "do it!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian attacked directly towards the elder. huya also hurriedly gritted his teeth and followed han sanqian to attack.


    a group of subordinates quickly stood in front of han sanqian and tried to stop him. huya also took this opportunity to launch his and han sanqian''s plan...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5129

    i saw that huya, who was originally on the offensive, although his posture did not change, his direction suddenly made a 180-degree turn. he did not follow han sanqian to attack, but took advantage of han sanqian''s momentum. suddenly he attacked the unprepared rear.


    with a wave of the seventy-two divine sword, huya flew directly over.


    at the same time, the wuxiang divine art was activated, using the force to fight back with force.


    although his skill was not very powerful, the momentum of attacking and defending was so great that the army at the rear who did not have much defense was completely panicked.


    "damn it, what did this huya learn?"


    "yeah, this isn''t necessarily too fierce, is it?"


    "damn, dozens of soldiers surrounded him, but he didn''t do anything, and he just blew up our people with his backhand?"


    if the previous huya had shocked them enough, then now with the appearance of the wuxiang divine art, huya no longer hides what he learned from han sanqian, but uses all his brains to do it, then this time they were the ones who were really shocked and opened their mouths.


    it is difficult to recover for a long time.


    it''s too powerful. the key is the wuxiang divine art. although it may not be considered an awesome super skill in terms of quality, it can become the foundation for a sect to establish a sect. then there is also his reason.


    it has its own special uniqueness.


    especially when used on defense, it can completely stun enemies who don''t know where they are.


    after all, you have to meet someone you are completely unfamiliar with and then violently attack him. in the end, you find that not only are your attacks useless, but he uses your attacks to mess with you.


    whether he can beat or not is a huge problem, but first of all, there is a huge problem in mentality.


    who the hell doesn¡¯t feel angry?


    even if you let han sanqian go, he will suddenly doubt his life.


    and once you fall into a mentality of doubting life during the battle, it is obvious that you are not far from failure.


    anyway, at least ying must have retreated a lot.


    "boom!"


    when the enemy didn''t react at all, huya flew out and rushed out of the central encirclement.


    originally, some people really wanted to chase him, but unfortunately, han sanqian''s offensive suddenly became huge.


    the elder was right in front of han sanqian, and the danger was extremely high. of course, the first priority of a group of people was to protect the elders of their own family.


    after all, being beheaded by the enemy is not only an extremely shameful thing, but more importantly, without a leader, they will only be defeated even more severely.


    "help!"


    following the shouts of a crowd of people waiting, the people around him immediately surrounded han sanqian.


    han sanqian was not afraid at all. he had already prepared for today''s situation.


    during the backhand, a youhuang directly stopped all the attacks from all directions. after absorbing them with the wuxiang divine art, he directly counterattacked.


    exploded all around!


    the siege collapsed instantly.


    just when a group of people were about to fight back after being blown away, han sanqian was definitely not idle. with a flip of his hand, the eight golden bodies were opened directly to block the enemy''s comeback.


    five golden bodies serve as defense, and two golden bodies serve as auxiliaries. one of them, with assistance, directly attacks the elder.


    wow!


    cut his throat with a sword!


    in an instant!


    the elder could no longer hold back. with the army at his side at this moment, he naturally did not need to take action.


    but han sanqian''s offensive had forced him to take action himself, otherwise, he was really worried that he would be injured.


    but the fact is that if you still need to do it yourself under such protection, it will be a huge loss of face.


    the elder''s whole body was filled with black energy. after instantly resisting han sanqian''s attack, his body spread out like a wisp of smoke and moved back.


    afterwards, the smoke condensed, and the elder instantly returned to his original appearance.


    "what? are you panicking?"


    sure enough, han sanqian''s ridicule came immediately.


    the elder''s face was indeed a little uneasy. he looked at han sanqian coldly: "don''t be complacent. it''s a good thing for you if i don''t take action, but it may not be a good thing for you if i do."


    han sanqian sneered: "you seem to be very confident in yourself."


    the elder said: "i''m sorry, i have always been like this, and this is also a fact."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the elder suddenly attacked han sanqian with a burst of black energy...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5130

    han sanqian sneered, showing no fear in the face of the opponent''s attack. he activated fen ji with his right hand and punched hard.


    "han sanqian, you are so domineering, you actually choose to confront me head-on?"


    "but do you think i will be afraid of you? if we both lose, i have thousands of soldiers, what do you have?!"


    the elder became angry when he saw han sanqian being so reckless.


    he didn''t need to attack han sanqian so impulsively, but han sanqian forced him to take action, which made him extremely embarrassed, so he had to regain his position.


    but who would have thought that han sanqian had no fucking sense of justice in the world at all, and instead of dodging or evading, he directly hit the target.


    if he gives up, how can he hold his head high in front of his subordinates in the future? !


    therefore, even if he risks getting injured, he must win han sanqian!


    you can¡¯t lose your momentum, and you can¡¯t lose your face!


    in the flash of lightning, the two were directly facing each other.


    boom!


    when the two met, the moment the sky thunder collided with the earth''s fire, the energy generated by the huge explosion caused a group of people to be knocked over by the air wave before they could react.


    at this time, han sanqian and the elder also took a few steps back.


    although the elder''s expression remained normal, he was extremely surprised inside.


    "is this guy really not poisoned, or has the poison been removed? why is his hand so powerful?"


    "this is not normal!"


    although the elder had made certain preparations for han sanqian''s current situation, in fact, after taking over, he was shocked to find that he had been like this. it turned out that he had underestimated han sanqian.


    han sanqian''s expression also changed slightly.


    it was obvious that the elder was far more powerful than he imagined.


    "han sanqian is indeed han sanqian, awesome." the elder sneered softly.


    han sanqian also sneered in response: "you''re not bad either. but do you still dare to continue?"


    the elder smiled: "why don''t you dare?"


    although han sanqian was stronger than he thought, it didn''t mean that the elder was afraid. one is the elder¡¯s face, as mentioned before. secondly, he has so many people around him, even if he suffers a loss or gets more seriously injured, he is not afraid at all.


    the only loss would be his han sanqian.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "then try again!"


    "i''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    as soon as the words fell, han sanqian and the elder rushed up again!


    bang bang bang!


    the two of them fought each other in numbers, and explosions exploded all around them.


    the duel between two top masters is obviously not something that others can interfere with.


    they could only watch helplessly as the two of them bombed one after another.


    a few seconds later, to ordinary people, it was just two or three moves between the two people, but in fact the two people had been fighting for dozens of rounds.


    the two slapped each other again, and then retreated.


    the elder held back his body and endured the pain, but in the end he was defeated by the heat in his throat and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    han sanqian also staggered a few steps, and for a moment he felt his blood boiling.


    however, for han sanqian, it was expected.


    "you!" the elder covered his chest with his hands and looked at han sanqian in disbelief: "you''re fucking cheating on me?"


    "why do you call me yin?!" han sanqian looked at him funny.


    the elder was furious. it was clear that han sanqian''s previous cultivation was not that strong, and his strength was not that great, but it was obvious that in the second fight, han sanqian''s strength suddenly increased to another level.


    the elder is not a fool, so how could he not understand the method involved? !


    this makes it clear that han sanqian deliberately did not use too much power the first time, making himself think that he had used all his strength, so he only responded with this power.


    but in fact, as soon as they fought, han sanqian suddenly strengthened his strength and caught the unprepared elder by surprise. he suffered a hidden loss and suffered internal injuries.


    "i suddenly felt that using that little power to deal with you was really looking down on you, so i added a little more power? why, did i overestimate you? it seems that this is what it should be, otherwise, you wouldn''t have said it i''m cheating on you." han sanqian said with a smile.


    one sentence directly pushed the elder to a high position. if you continue to scold him for cheating on you, you have to admit that you are incompetent. but if you don''t scold him, you have to swallow the grievance.


    fuck, both ends are fucking not human.


    hold!


    the elder''s face turned cold: "okay, han sanqian, since you want to play with these things, don''t blame me for not practicing martial ethics. come here!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5131

    "exist!"


    "get han sanqian for me. whoever punches him, i will upgrade him to three levels in a row, and whoever cuts him, i will take him into a secret place to practice. of course, whoever takes han sanqian''s head, i will the position of elder is his.¡±


    after hearing these words, a group of people who were somewhat afraid of han sanqian were immediately dazzled by the benefits.


    people die for money and birds die for food. this principle remains unchanged for thousands of years.


    "brothers, no matter how powerful han sanqian is, he is just one person. there are millions of us. we are afraid that he will do something serious and we will kill him."


    "even if there are a million ants, if he wants to trample us to death, he must first be exhausted to death."


    "brothers, come on!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, under the leadership of several commanders, a large number of soldiers poured into han sanqian like water.


    several of the elder''s followers also very wisely supported the elder and forcibly took him away from the battlefield.


    it not only saved him enough face, but also pulled him away from this kind of fighting spirit.


    han sanqian did not panic at all. faced with the encirclement of millions of troops, he felt as if he was surrounded by grass and grass.


    he is not afraid at all!


    on the contrary, his eyes were unusually determined.


    "want to leave? i''ve endured so much, isn''t it just to get closer to you?"


    with a sneer, han sanqian forced his way out of the encirclement in the next second, chasing after the elder.


    originally, the elders and others thought that the army was all covered, and they would not pursue han sanqian even if they withdrew.


    but how could i have expected that...


    "you take the elders away first. as long as the distance is enough, the elders will be safe."


    as long as the elders stay away from the encirclement, the encirclement can be quickly formed, and a human wall can be quickly formed by relying on the numerical advantage. in this way, no matter how fierce han sanqian is, it will have no meaning at all.


    the problem is that the elder is too close to han sanqian, so the encirclement here cannot be formed quickly. after all, you can''t surround the elder.


    but this is precisely where the crisis lies.


    han sanqian also knew that the distance between the two was enough.


    therefore, their contraction and han sanqian''s breakthrough could not be offset at all for a while.


    several followers had to turn around quickly to deal with han sanqian, hoping to buy the elder more time to leave.


    but as soon as a few people turned around, a black shadow swooped down!


    boom!


    several followers were directly knocked down by han sanqian without even reacting to what was going on.


    "boom!"


    then, at a sufficient distance, han sanqian struck the elder on the back with a palm.


    the elder fled in panic, but wasted the time to distance himself. although the soldiers around him caught up in time, this form was obviously not what the elder was happy to see.


    he looked at han sanqian angrily.


    "damn it, han sanqian, why are you acting like a mad dog?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "yes, i will bite you, this dead cat."


    "fuck, let''s see how long you can be proud. if you chase me, i have a lot of people. even if i can''t get away for a while, i will wear you to death. can you wear me out? look at your current yetian city what is it!" the elder roared angrily.


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "the outcome has not yet been determined, how come you act as if you have won?! besides, you can''t do it. at the beginning of the battle, you were very calm. why can''t you do it now?" like many people, have you started to become incompetently furious?"


    who is not like this? even those who are calm and calm will always have a breakdown in their mentality.


    it¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s ability to cope with and view crises is different.


    now that the fire is burning on the elder''s eyebrows, how can he not be anxious?


    "hmph, han sanqian, you don''t really think you have a winning side just because you are standing in front of me in this situation, right? what are you going to do with a million-strong army?"


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously and looked at the elder, his eyes full of disdain: "why do you think i can''t solve these problems?"


    after hearing this and seeing the look in han sanqian''s eyes, the elder was shocked!


    "what? do you have a way to deal with my million-strong army?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5132

    "then you have to give it a try."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian took action directly and suddenly attacked the elder.


    the elder suppressed his anger and faced him directly.


    the two sides faced off again!


    almost at the same time, the commanders who were still alive around them also began to command the soldiers and began to prepare for the siege in an orderly manner.


    "if the first plan fails, try another one. this time, i want to wait for the people below to complete the encirclement, and then you can escape, right?" han sanqian sneered.


    the elder was very angry and helpless, but there was really nothing he could do.


    indeed, as han sanqian said, this is his second strategy.


    but what he was angry about was that his plan had just begun, and han sanqian had already understood it directly before there was any movement.


    he wasn''t afraid of being seen through, but seeing him so quickly made him lose face.


    it was as if she was like a child in front of him, and any tricks she tried to play would be clearly seen by adults.


    "han sanqian, don''t show off your cleverness in front of me. you do have a brain, i admit it, but what does this mean?! in the face of absolute strength, even a simple conspiracy is the strongest. conspiracy."


    "yes, i just want to do this, what can you do to me?!"


    "what''s wrong with you? you''ll know later."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved directly and aimed at the elder with a fierce attack.


    the surrounding elites were already in place and quickly came to help, while the encirclement below slowly took shape.


    "you want to get away, right? it''s a pity, you can''t get away at all."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian launched an offensive directly, and a powerful black energy suddenly erupted. the elites who came to support him from all sides were directly ejected by the demonic energy before they understood what was going on. in this gap, there was a one-on-one confrontation between han sanqian and the elder!


    han sanqian once again unleashed his demonic energy, but it was different from the pure black demonic energy before. although the demonic energy this time was still mainly black, it was obvious that its color was somewhat different.


    pure black with a hint of silver.


    if anyone knows the troll at this time, they will be shocked to find that this demonic energy, which is different from pure black demonic energy, is none other than the aura of the troll.


    "what a strong demonic energy."


    even if the elder didn''t know whose product it was, he clearly knew that this pure demonic energy made even a person in the demonic path feel terrifying.


    "han sanqian, who are you? why, why..."


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "why am i from the central plains, but i have more powerful demonic energy than a demon like you, right?"


    the elder looked at han sanqian in surprise. obviously, this was what he was surprised and confused about.


    "it''s still the same question as before. if you want the answer, wait until i die."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved directly and struck him with a palm.


    the elder could only resist instinctively, but the moment the two sides came into contact, the powerful demonic energy directly knocked him back several meters and hit the ground.


    a group of followers quickly reached out to catch the elder, but the super impact still caused a group of followers to be shaken away on the spot.


    boom!


    the elder''s body hit the ground heavily, and while dust was everywhere, a mouthful of old blood suddenly spurted out from his mouth.


    "what!"


    the cronies who originally wanted to rush forward to attack han sanqian, but when they saw that their elders were defeated, they were all frightened and did not dare to move.


    what is this concept? !


    the elders are their superiors, and their huge authority is not just because they are their superiors. in the demon clan, the higher the position, the higher the cultivation level.


    the elder''s cultivation level is at least one level above theirs, which is a gap-like lead.


    therefore, they were afraid of the elder''s strength, so they naturally respected the elder even more and did not dare to disobey him.


    but now, seeing their elder instantly defeated in a duel with han sanqian, they were naturally frightened.


    what a concept! ?


    han sanqian defeated the elders so easily, which also means that han sanqian''s cultivation level may be one level higher than the elders, and at least two levels higher than them.


    going up there is no different from dying!


    "who else?"


    han sanqian stood up and fell. what was terrifying was that among the thousands of troops, no one dared to step forward at this time! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5133

    everyone looked at each other, and for a moment they all took half a step back.


    in other words, the movement of millions of men and horses is really terrifying, and the people in front cannot retreat very far if they want to retreat. otherwise, this may not be able to directly open up a half-meter range to han sanqian.


    looking at the angry and surprised elder, han sanqian looked at him.


    "you''re angry and helpless, right?" han sanqian said with a smile, "of course, it''s more of a surprise."


    "why did i suddenly get better all of a sudden, my cultivation level has returned, and the poison has not yet appeared!"


    "there was a lyrics when we were on earth, it was called little kid. do you have a lot of question marks? now, you should be in this state, little kid!"


    the elder was furious, and his whole body was trembling slightly because of his anger. he wanted to get up and call han sanqian back directly.


    but he knew that he was no match for han sanqian!


    most importantly, he really wanted to know why!


    "seeing how pitiful you are, let me answer the question you just asked."


    "in your mind, my cultivation and ability may exceed yours, but it won''t exceed you by much, right?"


    "so, you think that even if we are enemies head-on, it will be difficult for me to defeat you instantly. the reason is very simple. if i am not too taller than you, you can definitely hold me back for a while."


    "then, with the troops nearby, not only will you not be in any danger, but you will also be able to capture me. it''s a pretty good plan."


    the elder looked at han sanqian coldly. at least for now, what han sanqian said was absolutely correct.


    han sanqian smiled and continued: "but you have overlooked one issue, and that is whether your judgment may be wrong. for example, in terms of cultivation, not only am i higher than you, but i may also be higher than you. what¡¯s the next level?!¡±


    "this is impossible, han sanqian. i have been paying attention to you from the beginning, although i have never had a head-to-head confrontation with you at that time."


    as an enemy, the elder would certainly not make a common-sense question and have no understanding of the opponent''s general.


    therefore, from the beginning, even though there was no contact, he also conducted a comprehensive evaluation of han sanqian through various channels, either soldiers fighting against the enemy, or the commander-in-chief of his subordinates fighting with him, etc.!


    in fact, after many days of observation and constant attacks on each other, the elders can basically come to a general result, that is, han sanqian will have the upper hand in a fight with him, but it is definitely not in the absolute sense. upside.


    as long as this is not the case, then he has nothing to fear from han sanqian. after all, he has many people.


    no matter what emergency situation arises, he can temporarily resist han sanqian, and then rely on the master''s methods to resolve the crisis.


    but what he never expected was...


    han sanqian''s cultivation level will be much stronger than he expected.


    it jumped directly to another level.


    how is this possible? !


    could it be that from the beginning, han sanqian had reservations about gathering strength?


    but this is impossible. he has been beaten like that, how can he still be qualified to preserve his strength? !


    then this guy...


    han sanqian smiled: "you don''t believe it, but i am really grateful to you for my promotion."


    "me?" the elder was dumbfounded: "what does this have to do with me?"


    he really couldn''t imagine how he could help han sanqian? !


    you can''t say that it''s because of your own strength that you stimulated han sanqian''s potential, right? it''s okay to use this to make chicken soup for inspiration, but if you take it seriously, it''s just bullshit.


    "yes, of course it''s you." han sanqian said with a smile: "if it weren''t for you, i wouldn''t be here today. maybe, i would be sitting in yetian city worrying about how to deal with your army."


    "but not only did you give me a chance not to worry about this, you even gave me a chance to completely repel your million-strong army." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "defeat my million-strong army? absolutely impossible, han sanqian, stop bragging."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "standing among your millions of troops, what''s the point of bragging? can it scare you away, or scare away these millions of troops? i dare say, of course, what i''m talking about is facts and capital."


    "how about it, are you interested in hearing it?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5134

    of course the elder wanted to hear it, even in his dreams, but just when he was about to agree, he suddenly remembered something.


    "didn''t you say that you would tell me the answer when i die? why now?! han sanqian, do you really think you can kill me now?" the elder asked angrily.


    there is the feeling of being humiliated by others, and there is also the anger of being looked down upon by others. the elder''s emotions are beyond words.


    han sanqian smiled: "smart people really don''t need too much nonsense. yes, i am sure that you are just a grasshopper in my hand now. if i want to kill you, i can just pinch my fingers at any time. i will kill you, so i can fulfill my promise and tell you the answer."


    "do you want to hear it?"


    he really wanted to get up and resist directly. how could he die? how could he be willing to die?


    however, he was very puzzled about the answer behind all this.


    so, after moving for a while, he looked at han sanqian: "then i would like to hear it."


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s very simple, listen up."


    "actually, when i blew up your blood pool, i did think about cutting off your food supply in order to defeat the enemy without fighting."


    "in order to get there, i even trained a team of brothers to deal with it."


    "however, when i arrived near the blood pool, i found that the situation was more complicated than i thought, and the distance between your base camp in the blood pool was too far. therefore, if i followed my original plan, even if the blood pool was destroyed, it will also be difficult for us to return to yetian city."


    "how long can ye tiancheng hold on without me! so, in this matter, on the surface, it seems that i have made money from your blood pool, but in fact, i have also lost more. it is a typical murder of a thousand people. self-loss of 800. although i am still making money, i am not qualified to lose 800."


    "so, i temporarily adjusted my strategy, hid those soldiers, and then made another plan."


    the elder frowned: "this plan is for you to pretend to surrender, right?"


    han sanqian nodded: "rather than being caught by you no matter how much i hide, it would be better for me to take the initiative to come to my door. at least, after i was caught, you were happy, even arrogant, to the point of ignoring some details. this is also including your deputy captain of the escort team. for him, this is a good opportunity to make a meritorious service. therefore, even if there are any details that are wrong, he will conceal it for me. in this way, i will change the situation and become the real person caught by you. ."


    "my meridians were all severed at that time, and it would be impossible for me to restore them with my own strength. therefore, i need your help."


    "i actually have another identity that you don''t know much about, and that is that i am from fairy island."


    "i''m sorry. although i''m not as good at some medical skills as that bullshit king, i also have a lot of medical skills that i know but he may not know. among them, there is a way to deal with damaged meridians."


    "when you hit me, some of the real energy will remain in my body. it is so insignificant that it is almost invisible to the naked eye."


    ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t linger!¡±


    the elder''s face suddenly turned ashen: "i understand, what you mean is that when we punish and torture you, we are actually helping you. the little things add up to the big things. in the end, there is a lot of energy left in your body because of the beating. it¡¯s really possible, right?¡±


    "yes, and these are really different from those passed on to me by outsiders. in theory, they belong to my body or part of my flesh. they can stay in my body, rather than being passed on to me by others when i have no meridians. i can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    "it''s like i''m a weed, and if you give me the seeds of fire, i can hope to rekindle the fire."


    "i''m sorry, my body is different from ordinary people and extremely powerful. i won''t tell you this, because you may not understand it. in short, i can bear your torture."


    ¡°with the fire, i just have to light it.¡±


    the elder frowned: "but there is a question here. i agree with your method, but even so, you can only return to your original level at most. why are you now..."


    "well, i have to thank your good subordinate tianhu. from a certain theory, huya really didn''t accuse him wrongly, because although he is not a spy, he is the biggest spy."


    "the biggest spy?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5135

    "yes, i originally expected to rely on this method. let me recover for a while. then i will have enough strength and the distance between me and you will be very close. the most perfect situation is equivalent to me scoring without expending any immediate effort. inside of you.¡±


    "although this does not mean that i can definitely do anything, but at least, this is the only way to delay your army even more."


    "but what i never expected was that tianhu appeared at this time, and gave me a strong medicine as soon as he came. this kid actually fed me what you call the ultimate poison."


    "if you, the elder, had made more preparations before the war, you should actually know that i am a poison king myself."


    how many times had han sanqian used his poisonous blood to kill people, especially when he was in the central plains, and he had accomplished miraculous feats several times.


    however, these are all hidden in the battle and become small details. if han sanqian hadn''t been taken out and dissected like a frog, it would be really difficult to discover the details in these details.


    "the poison will kill me, but just like before, if the poison doesn''t kill me, it may still be used by me."


    "it just so happens that the poison you gave me is really strong enough to kill me, the poison king."


    "but have you ever thought about it, if i have to survive this deadly poison, wouldn''t it be a huge supplement to me?!"


    han sanqian used everything before to complete the situation of igniting his body, thus putting all parts of the body under the limit. they will use their strongest power to protect themselves, which of course also includes resistance to poison.


    fortunately, han sanqian''s body has such abilities, and what''s even more coincidental is that han sanqian is still in a bahuang tianshu full of spiritual energy.


    the world of heavenly book gives the body a large amount of spiritual energy needed to perform to its limit, allowing them to perform even more fiercely. at the same time, the time difference in the world of heavenly book can also give han sanqian enough time to annex, digest, and finally transform into himself. s things.


    today, han sanqian has not only recovered his body, but also absorbed enough spiritual energy with the supplement from the world of heavenly books.


    the burst of extreme poison was completely used by han sanqian, which naturally brought han sanqian''s ability to a higher level.


    the body''s potential is also maximized.


    of course, the most important thing that allowed han sanqian to complete a qualitative change was the energy of the troll.


    when han sanqian''s body was about to explode, the troll had to release his power to protect han sanqian''s body for his own safety.


    and this power is obviously extremely powerful, how can han sanqian let it go?


    after completing his own repair, han sanqian took this power as his own.


    naturally, han sanqian is completely different today.


    "han sanqian, you really have done everything possible." the elder sighed. although he had really doubted whether han sanqian was a fake surrender, there was even some evidence for this.


    however, he could never imagine that han sanqian''s entire chess move was so precise.


    he also never expected that han sanqian''s move was actually aimed at himself. to capture the thief first, capture the king!


    "you are really brave. if you make any wrong step in this process, you will be greeted by an abyss. you can''t even get into the tiger''s den and catch the tiger''s cub. you..." the elder said this , even i couldn''t help but shook my head helplessly.


    when you meet such an opponent, you can''t even say it''s scary, but a complete nightmare.


    "to deal with an enemy like you, and to deal with such a huge army like yours, how can we succeed if we don''t do something crazy? fortunately, huya did a good enough job this time. i can get a little benefit, too. i successfully deceived a group of your cronies, and you really thought you were going to punish me, so you can rest assured that huya has full authority to do these things."


    "huya first punished me with normal attacks to deceive your suspicions, and then said, "so, i am very grateful to you, but i have already said it, so you should be able to die peacefully. "


    after saying this, han sanqian looked at the elder with a sneer and walked towards him step by step.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5136

    the elder shook his head. even though what han sanqian said was true, he still didn''t believe that he, han sanqian, could kill him like this? !


    but with this thought in his heart, the elder did not notice that his body unconsciously retreated as han sanqian came over.


    "come on, come on."


    the elder roared loudly, and the panic in his heart made him unable to sit still.


    upon hearing the order, a large number of soldiers did not dare to neglect at all and attacked han sanqian.


    "waste!"


    han sanqian''s body was furious, and the powerful demonic energy directly shook away the soldiers around him. at the same time, youhuang in his hand used the wuxiang divine art to backhand to temporarily absorb the spells coming from all around, and then threw them directly at the elders in front.


    both defending and attacking, day and night, the elder wanted to take advantage of this time to escape here before he even had time to get up. he was already trying to avoid han sanqian''s attack again, so he could only roll over again in embarrassment. he was so embarrassed. to the extreme.


    the people who were shaken away quickly regrouped and attacked han sanqian again.


    but for han sanqian, these are not enough to cause any effective harm to him. at most, they are just annoying flies to him.


    in the blink of an eye, han sanqian passed with a palm, and several more people fell down.


    his footsteps were still heading towards the elder.


    the elder was also very depressed. he had been very embarrassed to avoid han sanqian''s attack. in addition, he wanted to escape. he was now running very staggeringly forward while staggering to avoid, but han sanqian was still behind. reluctant to chase.


    so many soldiers...


    he! !


    "han sanqian, you better not let me get out of here, otherwise, i promise you will die badly."


    the elder cursed in his heart, and then, he raised his eyes and suddenly turned towards the few followers around him who came to support and protect him.


    suddenly, a trace of evil flashed in his eyes.


    the next second, he turned over his hand and pushed several followers directly towards han sanqian.


    before the poor followers understood what was going on, they had already become the elder''s scapegoats, taking the attack from han sanqian on his behalf!


    they may not be able to understand until their death that they worked loyally for the elders, but in the end, the elders treated them like this.


    it''s a pity that they couldn''t ask these questions. under han sanqian''s attack, several people turned into black energy and floated in the air.


    however, the elders also took advantage of this gap to finally be able to temporarily escape from absolute danger with the help of their deaths and the reinforcements of other soldiers.


    "fuck, besiege han sanqian fiercely, no matter what the cost!"


    "yes!"


    a large number of soldiers continued to tighten the encirclement, and at the same time, the crowds piled on, making the perimeter of the encirclement larger and larger.


    "someone is coming."


    "exist!"


    "order the frontline troops to attack yetian city immediately at all costs!"


    "his han sanqian wants me to be in a hurry here, and i want his hometown to be even more anxious than mine."


    "yes!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the elder, with the help of several people, was finally able to breathe out and retreat towards the periphery.


    the elder did not notice that at this moment, he was already soaked in cold sweat.


    although han sanqian did not kill him, in any case, at such a close range, han sanqian was completely frightened.


    yetian city city defense department.


    the siege area, which was already under great pressure, suddenly heard the sound of heavy drums coming from the other side.


    "commander, it seems that the enemy is about to launch a general attack. they have no patience."


    the subordinate said to scar.


    scar continued to fight, and now his body was covered with blood. it was completely unclear whether the blood belonged to him or the enemy.


    "sooner or later, order all brothers who are still alive to fight until the last moment!"


    "yes!"


    over at haijin, the same war report came from his subordinates.


    hai jin raised his eyes and looked into the distance: "it seems that it''s time to use the tips the leader gave me."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5137

    "by the way, deputy commander, there is something very strange." the subordinate reported.


    "oh?" hai jin frowned: "what''s weird?"


    the subordinate said softly: "there seems to be something unusual behind the enemy. originally, i didn''t think it was anything. however, considering that the enemy suddenly stepped up their attack just now, i thought there might be some connection between the two. ?¡±


    hai jin immediately tensed up and looked at his subordinates. his intuition told him that there was probably something different among them.


    "say it first."


    the subordinate nodded: "just now, there was fire rising from the enemy''s rear. it seems that something happened behind the enemy''s rear."


    "really?"


    because the battle in yetian city was too fierce, hai jin''s side was completely at an absolute disadvantage. therefore, after the battle, hai jin and others had to deal with the opponent''s attack nervously.


    and this also led to what happened in the rear, and hai jin and others didn''t pay much attention at all.


    especially for someone like hai jin, who needs to command the entire team to attack, he doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to this.


    "really."


    hai jin nodded, why did a war suddenly break out behind the enemy? !


    he thought carefully about the only situation where a battle could occur behind the enemy''s rear, and that was han sanqian.


    "could it be that the alliance leader solved the problem and sneak attacked the enemy in the rear?"


    the subordinate said: "although there is no definite evidence, considering the enemy''s sudden intensification of attacks on us, it seems very possible."


    hai jin nodded: "you are right. even if the alliance leader is not behind this matter, our friendly forces who are beneficial to us are definitely helping us."


    "pass the order."


    "yes!" the subordinate said hurriedly.


    "let all the brothers reunite again and we are ready to take action."


    "yes!"


    when his subordinates left, hai jin did not hesitate and opened the bag of tips in his hand.


    "what?"


    looking at the creed inside the bag, hai jin was completely confused.


    if he hadn''t personally received the bag from han sanqian, he would have kept the bag with him since then, so he could almost confirm that the bag was safe. otherwise, he would have really doubted whether his bag had been given to someone. adjusted the package.


    "the alliance leader actually asked me...it''s a bit outrageous."


    "yetian city is the main city!!"


    there were six big characters in total, which made hai jin confused.


    how can yetian city be considered the main city?


    from every aspect, it¡¯s not the case.


    publicly speaking, yetian city has been under the jurisdiction of the other party for a long time, so naturally, yetian city still belongs to the enemy in the final analysis.


    personally speaking, they knew no one in yetian city. they were under the other party''s jurisdiction, so their personal relationships should not be bad either. taking a step back, even if someone governs yetian city forcefully and does not have many personal relationships, it does not mean that he can turn yetian city into the main city.


    "hey, alliance leader, what are you talking about in this bag? i''m so dumbfounded?!"


    hai jin touched his head, and for the first time he felt like he was doubting his iq.


    "go back to the deputy commander. the brothers have regrouped. please give me your instructions."


    the subordinates also came back at this time and reported the team''s situation to hai jin.


    however, after the report was completed, he felt a little stupid because hai jin did not reply to him.


    he raised his eyes and glanced at hai jin, only to find that hai jin was frowning, as if he didn''t hear what he said at all, he was just in a daze.


    "deputy commander?" the man asked softly.


    after being asked again, hai jin suddenly woke up.


    "ah? what!"


    "everyone has gathered, please give instructions from the deputy commander."


    hai jin frowned: "at the moment, there is actually a very serious problem that i don''t quite understand, so i can''t leave for the time being."


    but the war was urgent and did not leave any time for hai jin.


    "deputy commander, what''s the problem?"


    "the alliance leader left a note, but the note made me a little confused. he said that yetian city is our main city. what does this mean?"


    "ah?"


    "if it''s just nonsense, there is no need for the alliance leader to make a bag of tips and give it to us, right? so, there should be a vital meaning in it. so, my brain hurts. i can''t think of the meaning. ah."


    after hearing these words, his subordinates also frowned and thought carefully about the meaning.


    suddenly, the subordinate raised his head...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5138

    "deputy commander, do you think this is possible? of course, this is just my humble opinion."


    hai jin waved his hand: "you can''t say that. anyone''s opinion is just an opinion, and it may also be extremely valuable."


    everyone has different opinions, which also means that everyone has different opinions, although many of them may be childish, brainless, or even laughable.


    but we must also admit that some of these ideas will be the kind of inspiration that can provide you with great help.


    gathering ideas together can be so magical sometimes.


    therefore, for hai jin, he is a person who will never despise the opinions of his subordinates.


    "could it be that the leader just wants to tell us that yetian city belongs to us?!"


    "what do you mean?"


    "deputy commander, this is what i think. could it be that the alliance leader made some mistakes in his previous judgment? didn''t he go out with others to cut off the enemy''s food supply? therefore, the enemy will withdraw sooner or later after they are cut off from food. in this way once we come here, doesn¡¯t yetian city belong to us?¡±


    "it''s just that the alliance leader probably didn''t expect that the enemy would not be particularly effective after they were deprived of food. that''s why there was such an information error, so that the information in the kit was somewhat inconsistent."


    hai jin nodded, so it does make sense.


    but thinking about it carefully, it seems not.


    "the leader of the alliance has always been very meticulous in his work. it seems that he will not make such a serious mistake again." hai jin still shook his head.


    the subordinate said: "you are right, but no one is perfect."


    hai jin said nothing, frowning and thinking carefully again.


    suddenly, hai jin smiled: "i think i understand what the leader means."


    "ah?"


    hai jin stood up and patted his shoulder: "although i don''t agree with what you said, i must admit that your words made me suddenly understand the true meaning of the alliance leader''s words. you asked the two people to wait for me , and then others go to the battlefield to deal with the enemy first, and i will bring people to support you soon."


    the subordinate nodded: "yes."


    hai jin looked at him quite seriously: "brother, remember, do your best to hold on until i come. i promise you, once we come, i can guarantee that we will be able to hold on all night celestial city.¡±


    "deputy commander, are you telling the truth? can the alliance leader''s plan really be so miraculous?"


    "it''s really magical. it can even be said that it turns decay into strength."


    the subordinates were suddenly excited: "young man, i accept the order. i will tell the brothers now. anyway, deputy commander, please rest assured. no matter what, we brothers will do our best to complete the tasks you assigned."


    as soon as the words fell, the subordinate hurriedly retreated.


    at this time, hai jin also looked outside the city and murmured: "leader, if it is really you, please hold on."


    after saying this, hai jin hurriedly walked towards the city wall.


    the lord''s mansion of yetian city.


    luo jin had just finished cleaning up and put on the clothes of a city lord. outside the hall, a group of servants were also lined up.


    luo ying''er also arrived slowly at this time, accompanied by several maids.


    luo jin looked at luo ying''er and said, "are you all ready?"


    "father, you are ready." luo ying''er nodded.


    "okay, now that yetian city has been breached, it is only a matter of time. looking at this situation, the city defense may be completely broken within a quarter of an hour. let''s prepare everything, jinghou. once the opponent comes into the city, we need to be there in time court."


    "do you really have no hope for han sanqian and his men?" luo ying''er asked.


    luo jin gave a wry smile: "i also hope they can change the situation. otherwise, why would i have to do so much work to secretly support han sanqian. however, when the situation has reached this point, there is no other way."


    "he, han sanqian, may have tried his best, but for me, i have also tried my best."


    luo ying''er wanted to say something more, but as she spoke, she realized that what her father said was indeed the truth.


    "master qi, there is someone outside the door asking to see you."


    luo jin frowned, how could someone come to see him at this time?


    "who wants to see you?" luo jin asked.


    "back to the elder, the other party said he is the deputy commander-in-chief of han sanqian polar bear division, hai jin. he has important matters to discuss with you and will only delay your efforts for a while."


    "father, the city is not broken now. we can still have some time to see him." luo ying''er said.


    luo jin nodded: "okay, bring him in."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5139

    the servants left, and less than a moment later, hai jin walked in with two subordinates.


    looking at luo jin''s dress and the servants beside him, hai jin instantly understood something.


    "it seems that the lord of luo city thinks that the overall situation has been decided and wants to be ready to meet the opponent." hai jin said with a smile.


    luo jin glanced at hai jin, thought for a moment, and nodded generously: "to tell you the truth, that''s exactly what happened. you are from han sanqian, so you should be disappointed or even angry when you see us like this. ."


    hai jin nodded: "judging from most of the situation, i should be furious that you are now openly helping our enemies. however, i also know that the situation of lord luo city is very delicate and embarrassing, and neither are you." method."


    "furthermore, to take a step back, this is your own choice. our anger is just incompetent rage, so hai jin will not be angry."


    luo jin nodded: "as long as you understand. to be honest, i have tried my best to help you, but when things have developed to this point, i can only think about my family and the entire yetian city. .¡±


    "it should indeed be so." hai jin said with a smile: "however, i would like to ask, the lord of luo city keeps saying that for the sake of yetian city and the safety of his family, if you go to greet them, then what you want to protect will really is it safe?"


    luo jin frowned: "what do you mean?"


    hai jin said: "lord luo city, there is no need to be so panicked. since we have received your favor, we will definitely not betray you even if we die."


    luo jin let out a sigh of relief. he really thought that the other party would drag him into trouble before failure without his help.


    "that being the case, what else is unsafe?"


    hai jin smiled and said: "if it is normal, it will be safe. even if the other party knows that you have helped us, they will never cause too much trouble for you. after all, yetian city is always a place of wealth. if you stay, yetian city will have it. it¡¯s very useful, but unfortunately, this time it¡¯s not usual.¡±


    "luo doesn''t quite understand. i would like to hear your opinion."


    "the lord of luo city must have heard about the destruction of the enemy''s food supplies, right?"


    although the matter was covered up very closely, luo jin had indeed heard about it.


    after all, he is also a city lord. even if he is empty-handed, he still has some minions of his own.


    this kind of news is naturally not a big problem.


    "there is such a thing, but the price is that han sanqian never comes back. so, in other words, this method succeeded, but it also failed." after luo jin finished speaking, he suddenly frowned: "you can''t be you want to tell me, han sanqian is alive, right?"


    hai jin said: "the leader is definitely alive, but it has nothing to do with your choice, and it will not affect the safety of your family and the whole city. the problem is food."


    "oh? what''s the point?"


    "the destruction of food points also means that the other party has no source of food at all. even if they persist until they attack yetian city, it doesn''t mean that they will suddenly be full, right?"


    this must be natural. luo jin nodded without thinking.


    "that''s the problem. if our enemies are ordinary people and they break into the city, for you, it''s nothing more than spending some money and food on them. you can be safe in this matter."


    "but the other party is not an ordinary person. he uses human blood to create a blood pool to form their food point."


    "so, in their extremely evil situation, what do you think yetian city will do?!"


    grain points, new grain points!


    when the other party was extremely hungry, it was impossible to give luo jin time to find the woman and then create a blood pool.


    therefore, the final goal must be to capture the woman in yetian city.


    this means that the people of yetian city, especially women, are not safe, even his daughter.


    "the city lord is both the city lord and the father, and the responsibility rests on his shoulders. i think you should know what the outcome will be, and you should also know more clearly what you should do."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5140

    hearing this, luo jin said nothing and fell into deep thought.


    he is a smart man and naturally knows the meaning of hai jin''s words.


    that group of people wanted human blood. after being hungry for so many days, the first thing they did when they entered the city was to kill people and get blood.


    this is like a robber entering a city. you can''t expect the robber not to steal money and kill people, but instead come in to eat fast and chant buddha''s name with you, right? !


    this is unrealistic.


    "father, there is some truth to this." luo ying''er said.


    "although we are a city under their jurisdiction, it is under normal circumstances. we cannot count on them, at least when it comes to life."


    luo jin nodded.


    hai jin saw this and struck while the iron was hot: "lord luo, the princess is right. you are chess pieces after all. use them when you need them and discard them when you don''t."


    luo jin looked towards haijin and said, "what do you think?"


    hai jin said: "it''s not my opinion, but the opinion of my leader."


    "han sanqian?"


    "exactly."


    "isn''t it unclear whether he is alive or dead now?" luo jin asked.


    "yes, but now we have found that the smoke is rising in the enemy''s rear. although we have no evidence to prove that it is the alliance leader, from the basic logic, it is undoubtedly him, because no one can appear in their rear at this time. in addition, , is also what the leader left for me before he left, that is, yetian city is our main city, in other words, we are on the same boat, isn¡¯t this the opinion of the leader?¡±


    luo jin glanced at luo ying''er and saw that she also nodded, and couldn''t help but smile: "this han sanqian, at such a young age, really looks like an old fox. he has done all the tricks and left nothing behind. he has been here for a long time." after leaving, i can think clearly about the situation in ye tiancheng a few days later. this is something that even i must feel inferior to."


    luo ying''er smiled: "that''s true."


    luo jin: "it seems that we have no choice but to confront them. come here."


    several servants stepped forward: "the city lord is here."


    "initiate a city-wide emergency announcement immediately, ask everyone to wait, and gather at the east gate."


    "yes!"


    "remember, this is an emergency muster at the highest level."


    "yes."


    the servant left, and within a moment, a strange drum sound sounded throughout the city.


    the sound of the drums is sonorous, powerful and a bit sharp, and the rapidity makes the listener feel nervous.


    "let''s go too." luo jin said.


    luo ying''er and hai jin nodded and followed luo jin towards the east gate.


    along the way, they could see people in the city rushing towards the east gate in panic.


    as people who live or do business in yetian city all year round, they are naturally very aware of the various situations in yetian city.


    such a weird and rapid drum sound, for anyone in yetian city, it is a sign before the disaster is coming.


    this is related to everyone''s life safety, so naturally, everyone tries their best to gather.


    soon, under the east gate city, more than 100,000 people from yetian city had gathered here, almost filling the east gate.


    "what happened?"


    "yeah, what big thing happened? why did the heavy drum of emergency assembly suddenly sound?"


    "yetian city is about to fall, but what does this have to do with us?"


    "yeah, we haven''t done anything to help han sanqian. even if he comes to settle accounts with us, it won''t be a big deal."


    "let''s not mention that we didn''t help han sanqian at all. even if we did, what would happen? the law doesn''t blame everyone. they destroyed the city. do they still want to settle these accounts with us?"


    "yeah, what the hell is going on? is it a prank?"


    "on the way here, i saw the city lords coming over. it''s not like they were playing a prank. they just told him they were here."


    the crowd automatically moved out of the way, and luo jin led luo ying''er and others slowly to the center of the crowd.


    seeing the flustered and agitated crowd, luo jin raised his hand to signal everyone to calm down.


    after the crowd became relatively quiet, luo jin cleared his throat.


    "everyone, luo is incompetent in calling everyone here, but i have to tell you the truth that all of us are in trouble, and it is a catastrophic disaster."


    "but fortunately, we still have a chance to change our destiny!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5141

    "a catastrophe, city lord, what catastrophe?"


    "yes, we are not from han sanqian. even if yetian city is destroyed, it has nothing to do with us."


    "city lord, what''s going on?"


    luo jin frowned: "do you really think we will be better off if those people attack us?"


    "the person over there is our old master after all. is it possible that he still wants to make things difficult for us?"


    "yeah, they won''t, right?"


    "we haven''t done anything to feel sorry for them. they can''t cause trouble for us."


    "yes, city lord, could it be that you have done something sorry for them and are afraid that they will settle the score in the future, so you are here to scaremonger and deliberately incite a group of us to resist?" |


    "lord luo, if this is the case, you are too unreasonable."


    luo jin smiled bitterly. he was obviously very unhappy about being so wronged. however, those who could sit in his position were obviously accustomed to these things, and their mentality could almost be described as invincible.


    luo jin was not angry at all, he just looked at everyone and said with a smile: "although luo is not a big shot, he is still the lord of the city. is luo such a villain?"


    "luo mou can swear with his personal dignity that luo mou has absolutely no selfish motives in this matter. even if he does, it is just like everyone else. it is just a selfish move as a parent or a husband."


    luo ying''er rarely participated in large-scale events, let alone spoke in front of so many people.


    but today, she stood up.


    "everyone, i believe everyone is very clear about what kind of person our old master is. i believe there is no need for me to say more about this. the only thing i want to remind you is that han sanqian had already the blood pool behind them was destroyed, in other words, the enemy''s food supply has been cut off for a long time."


    "with their food deprived of food, what kind of group are they now? i''m afraid the hungry wolves have overestimated them, right?"


    "so, i want to ask, if these hungry wolves suddenly burst into the city, do you think they would starve themselves to death because we are the old team?"


    "i don''t think so."


    "when people are hungry, there are foodies, not to mention that these are a group of demons who kill without blinking an eye."


    "and we have no relationship with them."


    "i''ve finished speaking, you can think about it for yourselves."


    luo ying''er finished speaking and quietly stepped aside.


    however, his words caused a stir in everyone''s hearts.


    yes, let a group of evil wolves in, and the hungry wolves will not be polite to you. they will only eat the meat and bite the bones.


    "the princess rarely expresses any opinions on these matters where there are many people, but this time she takes the lead, which fully demonstrates the seriousness of the situation. we really need to think about it carefully."


    "honestly, it seems like we will indeed be in danger, but the question is, what can we do?"


    "yes, the city is about to be destroyed, and there are enemies all around. let alone resist, we have no chance even if we want to run away."


    "this matter is not easy to handle."


    listening to the discussion below, hai jin stood up at this time.


    "everyone, can you listen to me?"


    everyone looked away, although to a certain extent, some people must be blaming hai jin and his gang. after all, if they hadn''t blown up each other''s food points, things would not have developed to this point.


    they will also not face disaster.


    but now that things have reached this point, they don''t have many choices anymore, so they can only listen to hai jin''s opinions.


    "i know that many of you may blame us for causing this crisis by blowing up the blood pool and cutting off the opponent''s food supply, but from our standpoint, when two armies are at war, doing these things is actually normal. "


    "of course, if you are still holding your breath, you can attack us in turn at this time and make some achievements in front of your old master. but i want to remind you that this will not solve the root cause of the hungry wolves at all. problem, so most of you or the wives and daughters around you will die."


    "the only way is if we work together!"


    collaboration! ?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5142

    "what do you mean? working together, how is this a method of cooperation?"


    "what qualifications do you have to cooperate with us now? you are just generals of a defeated army. you can hardly defend yetian city."


    "that''s it, let''s just say it first. i''m not scolding you, but this is the actual situation. you are all just lost dogs now. what''s the point of cooperating with you?"


    hai jin was not angry at all and said with a smile: "whether you say we are lost dogs or trash, we will accept it, but it doesn''t mean anything, because we are your only choice."


    "you can think of a way to fight them on your own. there are two ways. one way is to wait for them to take action and resist. however, at that time, you had no preparations. you were just fish and meat on someone else''s chopping board. , resisting won¡¯t make much sense.¡±


    "another way is to prepare yourself now and then prepare to resist them. however, i want to ask you, if this is the case, is it better to have more people or fewer people?"


    hearing this, many people nodded.


    also, even if han sanqianfang''s people don''t survey, it''s still better than nothing. moreover, even normal people know very well that no matter how bad han sanqianfang''s people are, they are still far better than this group of people.


    "i also know that you will be hesitant. after all, it is difficult to muster the courage to do some things."


    "but you also need to understand that the sooner you take this step, the greater your hope of survival will be."


    "of course, you can also give it a chance and see if they will use your wives and daughters as food. there are no cities around yetian city. i think they have to do this. , they can¡¯t starve themselves to death, right? don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you that people with a lucky mentality are at the bottom of society, and they have no right to choose.¡±


    "so, think clearly. once that time comes, it will be too late for you to regret it."


    luo jin slowly walked forward and spoke: "everyone, whether you are doing business or working hard, what do you want? isn''t it just that you have a happy life? and i think that family and family talent is the foundation of happiness."


    "if someone wants to come in now and kill us and destroy our home, do we really not resist?"


    a group of people looked at me and i looked at you. it was obvious that they had been persuaded.


    there is no way, things have reached this point, there are some choices they no longer want to make, but it seems they have to make them.


    "everyone, i don''t want to say anything else. i will just say one thing. as the city lord of yetian city, i, luo jin, am also a father. when my daughter''s life is threatened and the lives of the entire city are threatened, , i choose to pick up the weapon in my hand and fight them to the end."


    after finishing speaking, luo jin turned around and looked at hai jin.


    "deputy commander hai jin, i, luo jin, have chosen to join you personally."


    "okay." hai jin nodded: "the polar bear legion also swears to coexist and die with yetian city. i also know that you may not believe what i said, but i must also tell the truth in my heart. i think, although the enemy is powerful now, it is not invincible.¡±


    "first, although the enemy troops are huge in number, their consumption is also very huge. their food supplies are cut off, which means that they have been hungry for a long time. they are either starved to the point of death, or they are starving to the point of exhaustion. and that¡¯s our opportunity.¡±


    "secondly, the enemy army is exhausted after repeated battles. such a large army attacked our yetian city but failed to attack it for a long time, and their morale is low. our alliance leader is now attacking them crazily from the rear, and they are even more tired. sleepy."


    "therefore, combined with the above, i believe that as long as we work together, the enemy is not indestructible."


    after saying that, hai jin didn''t waste any more words and took luo jin to leave.


    obviously, there is no need for hai jin to lobby anyone anymore, and it has no meaning.


    what is really needed is their self-awakening and self-generated sense of resistance.


    a twisted melon, isn''t it sweet?


    but just when haijin and the others were about to leave, someone stood up.


    "i want to join you too. you are right. if we let them into the city, they may not let us go. it doesn''t matter if i die, but my woman must not be harmed."


    "me too. as a man, you can suffer any grievances when you go out, but our women can''t!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5143

    "i can wag my tail in front of anyone like a pug, but that doesn''t mean i don''t have dignity. i put down my dignity just to let my family, my wife and daughter live with dignity. so, when they when i was threatened, what i gave up was not my dignity, but my life."


    "damn, you''re right, fuck them."


    "no matter what, you will die. if you try hard, you might still have a chance."


    "those people are not kind people to begin with. they have been hungry for so many days. in their eyes, we are not people at all, just food."


    if one person stands up, it means more and more people will stand up.


    hai jin was very happy, and after looking at each other, hai jin and luo jin smiled knowingly.


    "lord luo city, the war is urgent. please help me gather the people who have signed up to join the war as soon as possible."


    luo jin nodded and looked at the servant behind him: "go and open the door to the warehouse. although yetian city has been without war for a long time, and the weapons are likely to be rusty for many years, we still use all the ones that can be used."


    "yes!"


    after the servant left, luo jin raised his hand.


    "everyone, the war is just around the corner. i appreciate your courage. i, luo, also promise that no matter who it is, if your brother dies outside in the battle, your family will be taken care of by my city lord''s palace."


    "perhaps, ye tiancheng may have a very difficult time in the future, but luo promises that as long as luo has a mouthful of food, your widow will definitely have a bowl of food."


    with two simple sentences, luo solved many people''s worries and greatly improved their morale.


    of course, many people in the crowd still chose to retreat.


    first, they are afraid of death. second, they are lucky because they are afraid of death. third, not everyone can take that step bravely.


    however, hai jin and others had expected this from the beginning.


    "good!"


    but there are still more people who stand bravely in the face of responsibility and responsibility.


    "everyone, after the city is defeated, our troops will act as the vanguard, and you will be responsible for the support from behind." hai jin said.


    "that''s not allowed. yetian city belongs to all of us. we must attack together."


    "that is, you outsiders are rushing so vigorously, but we ourselves are just being the tortoises behind?"


    the public sentiment has been aroused, and the fighting spirit will naturally rise.


    "it''s not that we look down on you, but we have the advantages of equipment, experience, etc. we all have a common enemy and the goal is the same. it doesn''t matter who is in front and who is behind." after hai jin finished speaking, he rushed to the two followers behind him and shouted: " get ready to play the drums.¡±


    "yes!"


    the two followers quickly left the scene and ran straight towards the city gate.


    within a moment, heavy drum hammers began to sound.


    "everyone, divide into four teams and support the four gates."


    "i, haijin, pledge my life to defend yetian city to the death."


    "kill!!!!"


    hai jin looked at luo jin: "lord luo city, please move into the mansion."


    luo jin smiled: "do you think luo is here just to help you gather people? no, what luo said was from the bottom of his heart. luo is a father, and luo wants to protect his daughter."


    "so, luo wants to join the war."


    after finishing speaking, luo yuan looked at the remaining servants: "you escort the young lady back to the house. remember, if i come back, it will be best. but if i can''t come back, take some amethysts and take the young lady away." here."


    "yes."


    "i have raised you for more than ten years. i also hope that if anything happens to me, you can protect the young lady with all your life. i am just a daughter."


    "don''t worry, city lord, we will risk our lives to protect the safety of the young lady."


    "father." luo yinger looked at luo jin with some reluctance.


    luo jin smiled softly and touched luo ying''er''s head. then, he turned around and looked at hai jin: "deputy commander, let''s go."


    haejin nodded.


    "set off!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5144

    go!


    accompanied by shouts in yetian city.


    another force quickly moved towards the city walls on all sides.


    "kill."


    the generals defending the city wall were still launching countless rounds of counterattacks of their own.


    countless members of the polar bear legion fell, but countless men in black soldiers were also wiped out.


    underground, ant-man soldiers are also constantly being destroyed.


    even among the super elites led by chi meng who were hiding in the dark to assist in the attack, many of them never moved again.


    this was an extremely brutal battle, for both sides.


    "kill."


    support from the citizens of yetian city arrived, although the combat capabilities of this group of people were far inferior to those of the soldiers from any side on the battlefield.


    but the huge number of tens of thousands still gave our side a huge boost in morale.


    in turn, this is also a blow to the black-clad crowd who have been attacking for a long time.


    the crowd of millions should have been a crushing force, pushing all the way, but the fight was so difficult, it was a bit intolerable to my personal mentality.


    "report!"


    on the battlefield behind, the elder who had just recovered his senses finally managed to escape from the crisis.


    although han sanqian is not too far away from him and he is not absolutely safe, at least judging from the current situation, he can get some breathing space.


    "what the fuck happened again?"


    the elder''s mentality had already been greatly angered by han sanqian, and he was naturally very annoyed when he heard that his subordinates came to report urgently again.


    he knew very well that usually such an urgent report would have no damn good results.


    "yetian city''s progress... progress is limited."


    "damn it, are all of you just eating shit? we''ve been fighting yetian city for so long, and we''re still making limited progress?" the elder couldn''t stand it anymore. he had long since lost the elegance and elegance he had before. peaceful.


    full of dirty words!


    but in fact, one can understand his hysteria from a certain standpoint.


    any coach who, with so many men, achieves such a record, and is even attacked by the enemy in a sneak attack, must be very annoyed inside.


    "returning to the elders, we were just barely alive, but for some reason, the group of people in yetian city suddenly killed the whole city. although they are all ordinary people, the total number of people on the four walls of the city is nearly 100,000. , our army... our army will naturally be hindered." his subordinates were also very depressed.


    "they''re just civilians. let alone one hundred thousand, so what if i count him two hundred thousand? you can''t even solve this?"


    the subordinates were also helpless.


    it''s really hard for them to solve it.


    in fact, the whole battle situation looks very simple, but it is very difficult to operate.


    the first is the first stage, which is dozens of meters away from yetian city. it is like there is an invisible force restraining them there, and their people will always be completely blocked there.


    the second is the second stage, under the city wall.


    once you get here, the ground will collapse at every turn. although not many people will die after the collapse, for such a large number of them, it is nothing. but the problem is that after the ground collapsed, the terrain formed a serious obstacle. although there were many of them, they were faced with large-scale landslides and their movements were greatly restricted.


    finally, there is the third level.


    frontal resistance from the polar bear corps.


    although the polar bear corps no longer has the help of strange beasts, its numbers have been severely reduced due to continuous battles, and its resistance is no longer as strong as before.


    but after all, they are well-trained and cooperate with each other tacitly. after the other side''s soldiers have gone through two levels, it is really not a big advantage to deal with them in a tired and hungry state. it can only be said that they are advancing in an orderly manner, but it cannot reach the goal. to the effect of flat push.


    he was also feeling miserable, but he couldn''t talk about it.


    at least, he still hasn''t figured out what''s going on with the strongest obstacle on the first level. this means that apart from being scolded, he can only get scolded.


    "back to the elders, the sudden attack by the citizens of yetian city was not part of our plan. the sudden appearance made us a little confused. the most important thing is that they fought back completely under the regular leadership of the polar bear legion. they were by no means like scattered soldiers. the bravery of an ordinary man, so..."


    "i''m telling you, don''t make any excuses in front of me. you have only two choices. either you come to me with your own head, or you stand in yetian city and see me."


    "yes, my subordinates will step up the attack now!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5145

    "what a waste." the elder was very depressed.


    it takes so long to conquer a city. i am still counting on you to break the city and relieve the pressure here!


    "somebody come!"


    "yes."


    "give me front-line supervision. if necessary, i can chop off the head of the front-line coach to shock the entire army."


    "ah? elder..." the subordinate was very surprised.


    anyone who can serve as the coach in front of the formation is naturally the elder''s confidant.


    when the battle has not failed, it is taboo to kill the commander in battle, and if this person is still a close confidant of the elder, then it is simply...


    "our people are qualified to be resurrected, but they are all afraid of fighting. on the other hand, the soldiers of yetian city are still brave and good at fighting even if they know they are going to die. the facts show that our people are so comfortable that they are greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    "pass my secret order. if there is no result within a quarter of an hour, the commander in charge will be beheaded immediately. i want everyone to know that this is the punishment of not being able to attack the city. no matter who it is, even my close followers cannot do it."


    "yes!"


    for the elder, there is no other way to do such a crazy thing.


    he could no longer wait quietly for the outcome of the battle as he had done before, and he could even maintain his position despite a slight failure.


    he must see results immediately, and he must have a place where he can break the game to relieve the pressure on the other side.


    after giving these instructions, the elder looked towards han sanqian.


    although at this moment, a huge encirclement has been formed on han sanqian''s side, and a steady stream of soldiers are constantly shrinking the defensive circle.


    but in fact, from an insider''s perspective, it is a bit late.


    han sanqian was too fierce. although many soldiers surrounded him, they were quickly defeated.


    it''s like using mud to block a flood. although he has a steady stream of sand to block it, if the flood is too huge, the speed you block may not keep up with the speed of the flood. in other words, you can''t catch up with the flood. if there is no absolute lead, then everything is empty talk.


    either wait for the water to subside, or wait for too long and it will slowly become clogged.


    "call!"


    "help me go down and rest." the elder let out a sigh of relief.


    he just didn''t say that i was going to a safe place and resting, it was just rhetoric.


    several followers supported him and walked towards the outside step by step.


    although the force of surrounding han sanqian did not satisfy him, it was not a useless effort.


    at least, this could hold han sanqian back.


    the rest is just a matter of time.


    "elder, how about we be patient? we can trap han sanqian here, and it is only a matter of time before yetian city over there. once there is progress in any aspect, our situation will be restored."


    "yes, elder, you don''t have to worry too much."


    after hearing the entourage''s persuasion, the elder nodded.


    what they said did make sense, and he was also in a moment of impatience, which made him a little confused.


    "the soldiers on the outside of the encirclement should pay more attention to their surroundings."


    "elder, you are worried that han sanqian will have reinforcements."


    the elder nodded heavily: "although han sanqian''s move of going deep alone is really bold, i don''t believe that he is brave enough to just put his head on his belt to play. he is just a person, and he is always alone. man, hasn¡¯t he thought about the dire consequences if he fails?¡±


    "and having said that, if he has no chance of winning, is han sanqian worth taking such a big risk?"


    "so i''m thinking that there are probably reinforcements behind him."


    "he was causing trouble inside. when we focused all our attention on him, a large number of reinforcements suddenly came outside. what do you think it would be like?"


    "we are under attack from inside and outside." the attendant replied: "although we are large enough and will not be intimidated by han sanqian''s actions, there will inevitably be chaos in our army."


    the elder nodded: "yes, this is exactly what i am worried about. when the time comes, han sanqian will take advantage of our chaos to fish in troubled waters. i am afraid that there will be more troubles."


    the follower took the order: "i will give you the orders now."


    but just when he was about to turn around and make arrangements, suddenly, an extremely huge figure flew directly over from a distance...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5146

    "that is?"


    the elder suddenly stood up and looked over there with a frown.


    in the sky, a huge thing was attacking crazily with extremely strong momentum.


    "return to the elder, it''s the glutton of evil!"


    "the taotie of evil? shouldn''t he be meeting us at the main gate? why...why are you here suddenly?"


    since the beginning of the war, the main battlefield of the evil taotie has almost always been in front of the zhengdong gate. it defends there with its huge body and strength, causing great trouble to their attacks.


    it was only hidden for a period of time when the defensive formation was activated in the city.


    but just before, after the formation was broken, it immediately appeared and counterattacked frantically around the frontal battlefield.


    although it was active in a huge area in this battle, almost wherever it needed support, the bottom line was that he was always located around yetian city. how could he suddenly get away and come here to attack? !


    "elder, could it be that... it is here to support han sanqian? is it like you said?"


    hearing this, the elder''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    yes, the taotie of evil attacked at this time, and it was obvious that it had only one purpose. it came to help han sanqian.


    he always thought about external forces, that is, forces not participating in the defense of the city, to assist han sanqian, but he forgot this possibility for a while.


    "damn it, i''ve said it before. yetian city has been unable to be taken. for us, it is an extremely huge threat." the elder cursed angrily: "why are you still standing there? hurry up and let the soldiers on the periphery fight. i resist."


    "tell them, no matter what, they must resist the taotie of evil, and never let the taotie of evil join forces with han sanqian."


    once han sanqian and the evil taotie join forces, the war situation will only be beneficial to han sanqian, and naturally it will be even more unfavorable for them.


    "i obey my orders!"


    the entourage quickly ran down to make arrangements.


    in less than a moment, the soldiers on the periphery quickly gathered together and launched an attack on the incoming evil taotie.


    the taotie of evil is indeed an ancient ferocious beast. after several days of recovery in yetian city, it is now extremely ferocious.


    even if the defense of the city requires it to run around and consume a lot of its physical strength, it still cannot hide its true ability.


    under its sharp claws, anyone who touches it will be destroyed.


    however, the numerical advantage also gradually came into play when the men in black suffered many casualties.


    just like the three thousand trapped han before, gradually, more and more soldiers dared to come to support and formed a thick encirclement against the taotie of evil.


    "hmph, han sanqian, go ahead and dream about your spring and autumn dreams. you are too young to mess with me in this way."


    as long as the taotie of evil and han sanqian cannot meet their masters, there will be nothing to worry about for the elders.


    "damn it, han sanqian, just wait to die."


    "call!"


    the elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    although he was very tough on his words, and although he was still confident even now, he had to admit that this wave of stuff really made his heart tremble.


    roar!


    the taotie of evil was surrounded and roared angrily and unwillingly.


    han sanqian, who was trapped here, finally heard the roar from it.


    "the taotie of evil is coming." han sanqian looked into the distance and saw han sanqian who was surrounded.


    "you''re finally here too."


    han sanqian smiled softly.


    the taotie of evil suddenly arrived. naturally, the taotie of evil was not acting randomly. it had obviously received a call from han sanqian before it suddenly changed its position and came here.


    as for how han sanqian called it, it was quite simple.


    divine consciousness.


    with han sanqian''s current cultivation level, his spiritual consciousness spreads very far, and the taotie of evil itself is a spiritual thing, so it is not unusual for him to be so sensitive to people close to him.


    "old man, do you think that the taotie of evil is here just to trap you for fun? if you dare to think so, i, han sanqian, promise that i won''t let you eat it and walk away."


    "however, seeing the people inside you surrounding me and the people outside surrounding you, i know that you, old man, have really been fooled by me."


    "next, pay for your fatal mistake!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5147

    this is how people are, the more anxious they are, the more likely they are to make mistakes.


    the more secure you are, the easier it is to make mistakes sometimes.


    obviously, the old thing still occupies both situations.


    then, it is inevitable to make mistakes, and the price is destined to be borne by yourself.


    "i''m afraid you will never imagine that what i want is not the outer circle at all, but the inner circle."


    "what happens outside? the farther outside, the larger the territory, and the easier it will be for you to gather and spread your forces and target them. how many of my people are qualified to play this game with you in a place like this?"


    "but it''s different inside."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, and then, with a sudden movement in his hand, the opening of the bahuang heavenly book was immediately opened.


    "come out."


    roar! !


    as a burst of white light appeared, various ferocious roars also responded frantically for the first time.


    "holy shit!"


    when the white light gradually disappeared and everyone opened their eyes, they were instantly frightened.


    what is han sanqian in front of me? what is in front of me is clearly an extremely tall strange beast.


    with angry eyes open, fangs bared, claws pointed.


    moreover, what is even more terrifying is that this strange beast is not one, nor two, but a group of living creatures!


    in other words, hundreds of strange beasts suddenly appeared around han sanqian.


    not to mention how terrifying these strange beasts are when they charge, even if they just occupy it, they can already form a sufficient deterrent.


    how big are the strange beasts, and there are hundreds or even thousands of them! !


    "kill!"


    han sanqian roared angrily.


    the next second, all the strange beasts charged directly in all directions as if they had been ordered by the king.


    wherever the iron foot passes, everything is dust.


    swallowed by sharp claws, only the shadow remains!


    suddenly, the entire originally very tight encirclement was instantly scattered.


    the huge crack was not only torn apart, but also completely shattered.


    the elder had just been helped to the side by a few followers, and he just sat down. then he heard a tragic cry from the other side. he suddenly looked up and saw that there were already tall shadows and countless strange beasts. the figure rampaged among his soldiers.


    "what...what''s going on?" the elder was completely shocked. the boss opened his mouth and looked at the scene in front of him with disbelief: "damn it, isn''t this han sanqian''s army of strange beasts? how... ¡­why did you suddenly appear here?¡±


    the entourage also stayed for a long time, and it took a long time to reflect: "since they entered yetian city, the army of strange beasts has almost disappeared for a long time. it is not incomprehensible to suddenly appear now, but why it suddenly appeared here, and, it seemed to appear out of nowhere.¡±


    speaking of appearing out of thin air, the elder immediately thought of the time when han sanqian appeared.


    "han sanqian also appeared out of thin air, and the same is true for today''s army of strange beasts. does han sanqian have any treasures that can temporarily store people or soldiers?"


    the attendant nodded: "this is indeed very possible, otherwise, this cannot be explained."


    the elder frowned: "besides, i have a very bold idea!"


    "elder, please speak."


    "i suspect that this treasure can not only be used to hold people and things, it should even be able to control time differently."


    the subordinates were a little surprised by the elder''s conjecture, but if they think about it carefully, it seems...


    it seems to be consistent with common sense.


    "you are right. han sanqian''s recovery is really unbelievable and almost impossible. but this guy can accomplish it. if the time of his treasure is not the same as ours, then everything will be different. it makes sense.¡±


    the elder nodded: "the time inside the treasure is extremely fast, so his recovery took a long time to complete. time passed very slowly for us outside, so naturally we were surprised by his recovery!"


    the follower said: "it''s very possible, but, elder, it seems that now is not the time for us to... continue to discuss this, you see..."


    the elder suddenly raised his head and turned pale with fright...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5148

    at this time, han sanqian was rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    there is the sudden appearance of an army of strange beasts, and there is also a sudden attack by an army of strange beasts.


    the entire encirclement, which was already pretty good, fell apart in an instant.


    this is really difficult to defend, and it is really shocking. in the chaos of war, what is the point of any large formation? !


    han sanqian also took advantage of this opportunity to kill the elder.


    the elder was also panicked. even if he was a very steady person, even if he was a very calm person who could hold his breath, and even if he was surrounded by millions of troops, a sword could be pointed directly in front of him. at this time, he also had to flee in panic.


    "elder, hurry up, i''ll protect you." the attendant shouted, standing directly in front of the elder, trying to neutralize han sanqian''s offensive for him.


    the elder didn''t think much about it. at this time, all he could do subconsciously was run away.


    however, as soon as he ran a few steps, a figure appeared directly in front of him, blocking his way.


    he looked behind him in fear and saw that the entourage who had resisted han sanqian for him had turned into black smoke.


    "i''m afraid you can''t leave." han sanqian smiled coldly and slowly returned.


    the elder took a big step back in horror: "han sanqian...you...you...i..."


    "you should know very well that in the duel between you and me, we should not make any mistakes, especially at the critical moment." han sanqian smiled coldly: "but when you over-interpreted the taotie of evil just now, you already it¡¯s a big taboo.¡±


    the elder looked around. although there were still dense crowds of men around him, all of them were panicked at this time.


    they were completely lost and confused, running around like headless flies.


    behind him, an army of strange beasts were rampaging, invincible.


    "according to the current situation, if you hold on for about five minutes, the soldiers around you will be able to get support from outside, and you will be able to re-stabilize your position and encircle and annihilate us. am i right?" han sanqian said.


    the elder nodded subconsciously. on this point, han sanqian was indeed right.


    but the most terrifying thing is that the enemy knows your every breath.


    "han sanqian, you... do you really think that with these five minutes, you can kill me?"


    when the elder said this, he forced himself to cheer up and said louder: "i''m not as weak as you think, i''m just... just in my position, and i don''t want to get hurt, do you understand?"


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "i will win if i deal with you in five minutes, otherwise, you will win."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian didn''t give him any chance at all, and directly aimed at the elder and killed him suddenly.


    the elder had no other option at this time but to bite the bullet and fight han sanqian to the end.


    the two sides fought again.


    it''s just that this time, compared to before, han sanqian''s attacks were more fierce, with various moves emerging in an endless stream. youhuang fenji''s offense and defense were online. at the same time, the immortal mysterious armor and jade armor protected han sanqian, both inside and outside. this allows him to focus more on offense and become more aggressive.


    on the other hand, the elder has not been old for a few seconds. although he has been angry many times and being in a desperate situation, he has made up his mind to fight han sanqian for life and death. however, in the weak and panic situation, he is really inferior to han sanqian. so, as the number of rounds increased, the elders began to clearly be at a disadvantage.


    the further downwind people become, the more panicked they become, and the more panicked they become, the more mistakes they make.


    after several consecutive moves, the elder suffered hidden losses, so that he failed again and again!


    han sanqian turned around and struck out with a palm, hitting him in the back and sending him flying several meters. the two met for the first time, and it ended with han sanqian gaining the upper hand.


    "it''s only been a minute, elder, can you still hold on?" han sanqian smiled coldly, his eyes full of confidence.


    the elder was unwilling to give in, but he also knew very well that if the fight continued like this, he might not be able to withstand it for three minutes, let alone five minutes.


    "it seems that i have nothing to hide." the elder snorted coldly: "originally, i wanted to keep it later so that we can have a good fight with you when we really get to the decisive battle. but if i hide it today, i''m afraid i won''t be able to hide it. it¡¯s a decisive battle from now on.¡±


    after finishing his words, the elder suddenly lowered his hands...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5149

    the next second, his body began to twist, and ghosts and wolves began to cry all around.


    originally, the soldiers around him just ran away in panic, but when they passed by him, it was like they suddenly encountered a huge tornado. their bodies were constantly being pulled by the elders, and in the end, they turned into black streaks one after another. qi, swirling around the elder.


    the wind was increasing, and han sanqian could clearly feel that the surrounding temperature was dropping rapidly.


    han sanqian lowered his eyes and glanced at the ground slightly, and couldn''t help but frown for a moment.


    what makes people feel very strange is that a large amount of dark ice begins to appear on the ground at this time, and they are condensing at an extremely fast speed.


    the originally relatively dark land began to be covered with a thin layer of white ice.


    "i understand." han sanqian smiled softly: "the extreme cold here really has something to do with you."


    "that is to say, the blood pool was destroyed by me. otherwise, i think even in this daytime, it will still be extremely cold. am i right?"


    "this is the land of the demon clan veteran, the snow demon. han sanqian, please accept the trial."


    "drink!! heaven and earth are frost!"


    bang bang bang bang!


    all the soldiers who were turned into black air by the elders, the next second, the black smoke they turned into was like ice and snow, and the whole world was frozen all the way.


    some unsuspecting strange beasts and the strange beasts among them were completely frozen into ice sculptures by the extreme cold before they even realized what was going on.


    of course, the cost of this was also huge. with the elder as the center and tens of meters around, there was not a single living soldier.


    it''s as if someone has cleared the place here, it looks eerie and weird.


    but han sanqian knew very well that just now, there were soldiers from the other side standing around, that group of men in black.


    "it''s really unlucky to be your subordinate. when you are alive, you are your chess piece. you will be beaten to death wherever you want. after death, you will be used by you. you will do whatever you want. they want to rest in peace. regardless of whether you want to be reborn, you simply can¡¯t be your own master.¡±


    han sanqian cursed lowly, turned his hand, and a burst of energy hit his right hand directly.


    "you have ice, i have fire!"


    "burn silence for the sky, fire from the sky for the earth, break it for me!"


    with an angry shout, han sanqian''s right fist formed a huge flame and hit the ground directly with one punch.


    the ferocious flames centered directly on the fist, rippling for several meters and shattering thousands of ice.


    not to be outdone, sky fire suddenly blasted towards the elder at extremely fast speeds.


    "ignorance."


    the elder raised his hand slightly, and a force directly transformed into his hand, easily catching the fierce attacking sky fire.


    "i''m afraid you are the one who is ignorant."


    han sanqian shouted coldly and waved his left hand!


    moon wheel!


    swish, brush, brush!


    the purple lightning struck directly at the elder with terrifying force.


    "i said, han sanqian, you look down on me too much."


    the elder shouted angrily, and his other hand also formed a force, firmly controlling the moon wheel.


    "i''m not looking down on you, it''s just that you are too insignificant in my eyes!"


    "xuanyuan ax formation!"


    as soon as pangu''s ax came out, ten thousand axes hung directly on his head!


    "break!"


    wow! !


    thousands of giant axes are coming from the sky!


    "only this?"


    the elder also smiled ferociously, and suddenly thrust his right foot onto the ground. a strong black energy suddenly rose up and hit the rain of axes falling from the sky.


    bang bang bang!


    countless explosions rang out.


    however, although the ax rain was fierce, the black energy rising from the ground was also able to block all the ax rains one by one.


    with such momentum, even han sanqian couldn''t help but sigh, this elder has something.


    "han sanqian, it''s been two and a half minutes, and there isn''t much time left for you."


    several consecutive moves were blocked by the elder. naturally, the elder now has full confidence.


    after all, in his eyes, he can now fight han sanqian back and forth, which is enough to show that his ability is not much worse than han sanqian.


    the two of them had fought to this point, and he also believed that it was impossible for han sanqian to remain hidden and have some back-ups as before.


    "yeah, i don''t have much time, but that doesn''t mean you have more time. are you ready? i''m going to be serious."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5150

    "destruction!"


    "tianheng!"


    "the sky and the water are the same color!"


    ¡°all things are unified!¡±


    "seventy-two divine swords!"


    facing the elder and facing the situation of running out of time, han sanqian had no reservations and directed all his spells at the elder.


    among these spells, there are the seventy-two divine swords that han sanqian is very familiar with, and there are also various god-level methods that han sanqian is extremely unfamiliar with. in general, for han sanqian, as long as he can use it, he will never reserve!


    the poor elder was already dazed by han sanqian''s overwhelming attacks before he even realized what was going on.


    "han sanqian, you bullied me too much!"


    the elder was furious. he waved his hand, and for a moment, extreme frost solidified in his hand.


    "the world is frozen!"


    wow!


    the surrounding ice suddenly turned into thousands of ice spikes, attacking han sanqian with almost no blind spots.


    "i''ve been waiting for you for a long time." han sanqian sneered.


    "youhuang! i''ll give you back the wuxiang divine art first!"


    "after that, can you pick up the heavy sword without sharp edges?"


    as han sanqian counterattacked the attack, he drew his giant ax and slashed straight at the elder with his clumsy and powerful heavy sword without edge.


    although pangu''s ax is weak, the main body is unsealed because it does not have enough energy, so the blade is undoubtedly dull.


    but under han sanqian''s powerful swing, the material of pangu ax itself also determines its invincibility.


    this is like a real divine dragon. even if it falls into the world, who dares to confront it head-on as a mortal? !


    under the heavy sword and the violent offensive, coupled with the ice-covered world that han sanqian had previously struck back with tit-for-tat, the elder was sluggish and unable to face the attack of pangu''s axe!


    suddenly, he was unable to hold his ground and was hit directly on the back by a giant axe.


    "puff!"


    a mouthful of black blood spurted out directly from its mouth!


    afterwards, the elder stumbled and fell to the ground. he was about to struggle to get up, but when he came back, han sanqian was already standing in front of him.


    the ax blade was placed in front of his neck. it seemed that if he moved at any time, han sanqian would immediately chop off his head with an axe.


    "fortunately, within five minutes!" han sanqian smiled coldly.


    and almost at the same time, the men in black around them finally surrounded han sanqian again under the chaotic situation, led by several commanders!


    but seeing this scene, the commanders and the soldiers behind them were still shocked.


    "slow!"


    several commanders quickly stopped the soldiers behind them, not daring to take even a step forward.


    glancing at the soldiers all around, han sanqian looked at the elder with a sneer: "if you could have persisted for just a minute or two, i''m afraid their support would have come in time, but it''s a pity..."


    han sanqian said very little, but he was full of sarcasm.


    such words can really make people go berserk!


    hold on for a minute or two longer...


    damn, aren''t you just mocking the elder in disguise for not being able to last even this little time? !


    killing people and killing people''s hearts is nothing more than that!


    the elder was very angry, especially in front of so many of his subordinates, being put to the ground and speaking in such a humiliating way.


    "han sanqian, i don''t want to say more that my skills are inferior to others. if you have the guts, just kill me." the elder shouted coldly.


    "you think i don''t dare?" han sanqian said disdainfully.


    "han sanqian, how dare you!" a commander shouted hurriedly.


    "if you kill our elders, we will definitely cut your body into pieces."


    "kill the elder and see if you can escape?"


    one roar, one roar after another, as if they wanted to silence han sanqian in this way.


    han sanqian glanced at them: "are you scaring me?"


    just one glance completely suppressed the arrogance they had just felt.


    no one dared to look at han sanqian!


    "come on, han sanqian, if you are a fucking man, go ahead and attack me!" the elder roared angrily.


    how could he tolerate himself being so insulted, let alone his subordinates completely bowing their heads in front of han sanqian.


    he would rather die!


    "there''s so much nonsense. they''re afraid of you, but i''m not afraid of you!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian directly raised his axe, raised it suddenly at an extremely fast speed, and then suddenly dropped it!


    snapped! ! !


    black blood suddenly formed like a column! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5151

    everyone suddenly opened their eyes in horror!


    "ah!!"


    the elder suddenly hugged his left arm and shouted in pain.


    an arm was removed and fell to the ground. after that, it turned into black gas again!


    "if you dare to waste another word, i will remove your other arm." han sanqian looked at him coldly.


    the elder looked back at han sanqian angrily, but he really didn''t dare to say a word.


    "what do you think?" han sanqian looked at them coldly.


    the crowd was too frightened to speak, and they all even took half a step back.


    now that han sanqian has really taken action, they are even more worried that they will be targeted. the other is that han sanqian really dares to take action, and they are also afraid that the elder will be more seriously injured!


    "how about we negotiate a deal?"


    seeing that none of them dared to say a word, han sanqian looked at the elder.


    "you want to take my life to force us to retreat, han sanqian, stop dreaming, you can kill me, but it is absolutely impossible for my men to retreat. without me, they will still attack yetian city and kill all your people. kill them all and avenge me! and for me, this is enough." the elder laughed coldly.


    "what a tough guy. what he said almost moved me." han sanqian said with a smile: "but have you ever considered a question? you want to die. do you have the right to think about it?"


    "if i want to kill you, i will kill you. if i want to torture you, i will torture you. do you remember the abuse you received while i was here?"


    "you are so hospitable, how could i not be so hospitable?!"


    "it''s called reciprocity, right?"


    the elder''s smile froze and he stared at han sanqian coldly: "you bitch."


    "snapped!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian slapped the elder on the face with his backhand, knocking out several of his old teeth.


    "you''d better be careful what you say in front of me."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian looked at the commanders again.


    "listen to me clearly. if you want this old guy to be safe, get out of my way immediately, and then retreat ten miles obediently. once twelve hours have passed, i will naturally put him back. what i can guarantee is , whatever he looks like now, he will look like when he comes back. however, if you can''t meet any of my requirements, i will let him live in a different place now, do you understand? "


    han sanqian shouted coldly, once again frightening the people around him to tremble.


    "don''t believe him!" the elder roared angrily and said to several commanders: "listen to me and leave me alone. if i die, you can continue to attack the city according to the original plan!"


    the commanders looked at me and i looked at you, and they obviously couldn''t make up their minds for a while.


    if the elder dies, they will be leaderless. at that time, command and dispatch will be a huge problem, and the superior''s countermeasures will inevitably be chaotic. if they want to deal with a guy like han sanqian in this way, it will be a huge crisis and unknown.


    and, most importantly, under such circumstances, even if they win, what will happen? !


    unless there is a big victory, otherwise, if it is just a small victory, it is a matter of course for the superiors. not only will they not get any reward when they go back, but most importantly, they may even be held accountable for losing the elders. .


    of course, the more important thing is actually the matter of backing.


    the elder is their direct superior and has always been their backer. if the elder falls, it will be a very heavy loss for them.


    everyone knows that in large organizations, a person who wants to be promoted is extremely in need of a backer. a person who has nothing is destined to be unable to achieve much.


    the elder''s death would be detrimental to them no matter what.


    so¡­¡­


    all the commanders were very hesitant.


    someone was heartbroken and looked at han sanqian: "why should we believe what you say? if you take the elder away, what will happen to him, what should we do?!"


    "yes, your conditions are so simple, you can''t possibly have no evil intentions, right?"


    "that''s right, han sanqian, unless you let us believe it, otherwise there is no need to discuss it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5152

    han sanqian smiled coldly: "are you negotiating terms with me?"


    "i''m not afraid to tell you. you have to believe it whether you believe it or not."


    "you can be dissatisfied, but so what? i''m not afraid to tell you. if you don''t believe it, i''ll kill you until you believe it. if you believe it, then do as i say, do you understand?"


    "as for me, han sanqian, these are the rules!"


    after a few domineering words, everyone present was forced to swallow their words.


    indeed, he is han sanqian.


    whatever he wanted to say, everything seemed so loud and clear.


    "what should i do? should i agree to him?"


    "logically speaking, we should agree to his promise. we really don''t have many choices. we can''t just watch the elders being killed, right?"


    "once the elder falls, no matter how we mess around in the future, we will just stand still. if it''s even worse, no one will be able to mess around in the future."


    "yes, the elder is our elder and our mentor. we must save the elder."


    "promising han three thousand means only twelve hours to us. if he obediently does as he said, we will have rescued the elder. for us, it will only be a loss of a little time. but if he doesn¡¯t do what we say, our biggest loss will be the same as not agreeing to him now.¡±


    "yes, that makes sense."


    "everyone, although han sanqian doesn''t know what he will do for twelve hours, in fact, we also need time. if the elder is not here, if han sanqian is wreaking havoc here now, our army will definitely be in chaos. a group of dragons without a leader.¡±


    "let''s take this time to discuss who should be chosen to temporarily take over the elder''s responsibilities and command our operations. in this way, even if the worst result occurs, our army can still regain its glory."


    "it makes sense, i agree to do this."


    "i agree!"


    several commanders quickly exchanged opinions with each other.


    at this time, one of them stood up and said: "okay, han sanqian, since you have said it, your three words han sanqian should be the sign, so we will give your sign a face."


    "we believe that a person like you must keep his word. twelve hours, no more than a second, and definitely no less than a minute."


    han sanqian glanced at the man and did not make any rebuttal.


    in other words, han sanqian agreed to make a deal with them.


    "confused, you are confused." the elder shouted sadly, looking at his group of subordinates feeling helpless for a moment.


    from a personal perspective, of course he didn''t want to die. he was also very pleased that his subordinates had lived up to the cultivation he had given them. at the critical moment, he still knew that his personal safety was the premise.


    but looking at the overall situation, he is actually unwilling to make such a deal. yes, although theoretically analyzing han sanqian''s need for twelve hours does not seem to change anything.


    but strictly speaking, he knew that han sanqian must have his own reasons for doing this.


    what the enemy wants is what he can least give. this is a strategy that the elders know very well.


    "elder, although you are our superior in public, the cultivation you have given us over the years is that privately you are both a teacher and a father. if we are asked to watch you sacrifice, we can''t do it."


    "yes, elder, we also know that for han sanqian in twelve hours, he may get something he wants, but even if our troops are defeated and die, we are willing to accept this result calmly."


    "elder, forgive me for disobeying orders!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, several commanders took the lead in moving and making way for them.


    afterwards, the soldiers behind them obediently gave way to a path.


    han sanqian moved his hand and grabbed the elder directly from the air. after that, he glanced at everyone around him, took the elder, the army of strange beasts and the taotie of evil, and slowly walked towards yetian city...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5153

    on the battle line of yetian city, a group of people were desperately resisting, but at this moment, they suddenly saw that the enemy soldiers who were attacking them not only stopped the attack, but also completed the retreat in front of them at an extremely fast speed.


    before they could react, they looked from a distance and saw an army of strange beasts and the huge figure of the evil gluttony slowly walking towards them.


    "that''s...that''s our army of strange beasts?"


    "and the taotie of evil?"


    "holy shit, they''re coming towards us? bullshit, bullshit, haha, hahaha!"


    "we won, did we win?"


    "how the hell did we, a few of us, win against a million-strong army?"


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    everyone was excited and ecstatic. at this moment, there was nothing more joyful than what was happening in front of them.


    after all, that in itself was an impossible task, but they accomplished it.


    "han sanqian!?"


    different from them, lu ruoxin, who was in the dark, had a higher level of cultivation and could naturally see things more clearly than others. naturally, he was able to spot han sanqian who was walking ahead in the first place.


    "and you''re bringing the other team''s coach with you?"


    lu ruoxin''s beautiful face had a hint of excitement and surprise that she could hardly reveal easily.


    she is a moody person, but anger is always on her face, but happiness is rarely shown openly.


    but now, she is completely different.


    it wasn''t that she had changed, but that what han sanqian did was really incredible.


    as smart as she is, she would never have imagined that han sanqian could actually complete such a huge comeback despite being like this.


    she finally knew the real reason why han sanqian chose to be arrested.


    "to be able to do such an amazing thing in such a desperate situation, you are not only skilled enough, but most importantly, brave enough. han sanqian, you are walking on a tightrope on the cliff every step you take. if you are not careful, you will be shattered to pieces."


    "han sanqian, awesome!"


    speaking of this, her smiling face suddenly turned cold.


    although things are worthy of joy, if you taste them carefully, you can taste things that are very annoying and even scary to her.


    han sanqian is too smart, too bold and careful in his actions, and if he uses these on others today, he will also use them on himself when he becomes his enemy in the future.


    "how to deal with you, and even want to gain the upper hand in the process of dealing with you, han sanqian, as i observe you more and more, and for longer and longer, i find that you are more and more difficult to figure out. however, the advantage is that i you can keep learning like a student, keep looking at your samples, and while accumulating experience, you will also become more familiar with your fighting techniques."


    this is lu ruoxin''s biggest advantage over any enemy.


    at the same time, it also shows that lu ruoxin is indeed different from others. from the beginning, his control over han sanqian was definitely not a means available to ordinary people.


    facts have also proved that lu ruoxin''s method may raise the tiger to a bigger size, but it is also the best way to deal with the tiger.


    no one in the world can kill a tiger better than a tiger breeder or a hunter who specializes in killing tigers and has a better understanding of their habits and characteristics. ,


    "however, no matter what, i am very satisfied with your performance that you have made it to this point, han sanqian."


    just as he was saying this, chi meng quickly returned to lu ruoxin''s side.


    the first time he saw the enemy retreating, chi meng knew very well that this was also the time they needed to retreat.


    "miss, you are fortunate enough to live up to your fate. i think it is a double blessing for you."


    lu ruoxin nodded: "chi meng, thank you for your hard work."


    it was rare to hear lu ruoxin''s praise, and chi meng was very happy: "this is something we should relieve and share the burden for miss. however, miss, chi meng really thought that this would be a hard battle, or even an endless struggle, but my subordinates really didn¡¯t expect that in the end, han sanqian would actually regain the situation in this way.¡±


    "indeed, even i didn''t expect this." lu ruoxin nodded: "you can''t catch tiger cubs unless you enter the tiger''s den, but han sanqian has entered the den of a large group of tigers."


    "yes ma''am."


    "now that the situation has stabilized, you and i can continue to be spectators."


    "by the way, miss, chi meng has a question. i don''t know whether i should ask or not."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5154

    "go ahead."


    "with our help, what i can guarantee is that it is absolutely impossible for the people in yetian city to discover our existence, and it is even less possible for the enemy to know our existence. but han sanqian is extremely shrewd and has no control over any details. very good. in other words, he should have an idea of ??how ye tiancheng will resist the enemy. now, because of our existence, the situation will inevitably change. chi meng is worried whether han sanqian will notice it. is there something wrong inside?¡±


    chi meng''s words did speak to lu ruoxin''s heart.


    if it were an ordinary person, lu ruoxin really wouldn''t worry about this problem. she knew the abilities of her subordinates very well. it was not difficult for them to do it without anyone noticing.


    but han sanqian is indeed very likely to discover some extremely fine details.


    this is one of the reasons why lu ruoxin has been reluctant to intervene.


    she didn''t want anyone to know about her ace team.


    because the so-called trump card is itself a secret card. the fewer people know about it, the greater the secret power of the trump card will naturally be.


    "han sanqian should be alert. i believe han sanqian can understand this. but the situation is urgent and we are helpless."


    if he hadn''t helped han sanqian, at least according to everyone''s judgment at the time, han sanqian would have been cut off.


    therefore, even if han sanqian really has some desperate counterattack tactics, he will often pick up the watermelon and lose the sesame seeds.


    but now seeing han sanqian regaining the initiative, and thinking from han sanqian''s point of view, maybe they don''t need to take action.


    because lu ruoxin saw the whole city of yetian city attacking.


    although lu ruoxin didn''t know how han sanqian persuaded the people of yetian city, what was certain was that they were han sanqian''s last trump card.


    and this trump card may not be able to do anything for han sanqian, but maybe they can indeed use han sanqian to perform an extreme defense. in other words, they cannot defend the house, but at least they can delay it until han sanqian solves it. the boss over there!


    this is exaggerated and extreme, but it is indeed not impossible.


    however, lu ruoxin failed to notice this carefully at that time, so out of caution, she took action.


    "yes, miss."


    "let''s do this. let everyone retreat further for the time being. firstly, it will prevent han sanqian from investigating if he is suspicious. secondly, the enemy has now retreated, which means no one can cover up our presence."


    "clear."


    "let''s go."


    after lu ruoxin finished speaking, she slowly stood up...


    "withdraw!"


    on the other side of the black-clothed soldiers, everyone was waiting to see that the front line had retreated in an orderly manner. at this time, they could only retreat in large numbers in accordance with the previous agreement.


    less than a moment later, the million-strong army slowly retreated.


    of course they were very depressed, after all, such a trend actually ended up with the leader being arrested!


    "roar!"


    but here in yetian city, things are completely different.


    the whole city cheered and was very lively.


    especially when everyone saw han san walking in front, the cheers became even louder.


    "alliance leader!"


    "alliance leader!"


    "alliance leader!"


    ant-man and all members of the polar bear legion raised their weapons and shouted while raising their arms.


    hai jin, huya, pei mu, pei yuan, and commander ant-man stood in front of the team, also smiling.


    han sanqian walked closer and smiled softly: "how about it? were you not scared away by the enemy one by one?"


    "fuck, what will happen if those cowards do it twice as hard? i will never take them seriously." scar said disdainfully.


    pei yuan also said: "even if they run fast, it also means they have more people this time. otherwise, i will kill as many of their trash as i can."


    hai jin helplessly shook his head: "i''m not as good as them, but to be honest, if my head falls off, it''s just a scar the size of a bowl. i''ve never been afraid of them."


    pei mu was a bit shy and only responded: "uncle hai jin and i have the same view."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "you are all my apprentices or brothers, and i am really satisfied with your performance. however, i still advise you to keep a low profile, especially since you can express your determination, but don''t belittle the enemy too much, after all, their leader is right there."


    "let me introduce you, this is the enemy''s commander."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian pushed the elder in front of him...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5155

    hearing han sanqian''s words, scar and the other five were immediately shocked, and all the previous smiles froze on their faces.


    moreover, not only them, but also the people in yetian city standing nearby were all pale with fright. many people even turned their heads to the side, for fear that the elders would record their appearance.


    "what? why are you so afraid?"


    everyone is afraid, and it makes sense.


    the enemy''s identity and status are there, and suddenly he appears directly in front of everyone. it is true that most people will be confused and stupid.


    to the people of yetian city, he was their predecessor''s absolute ruler.


    just like a tiger, even an old one is still scary enough.


    the elder''s face was livid. he thought that he would definitely be ridiculed and humiliated if han sanqian fell in love with him, but when this really happened to him, it was obviously difficult for him to accept it when he had once reached a high position.


    "damn, that''s right. why am i afraid of him? what does he have now? without the army, he is nothing."


    "that''s right, grandma''s. he is just a lost dog now. what is there to be afraid of?"


    with scar, hai jin and others taking the lead in speaking out, the polar bear army and the ants soon lost their previous worries and fears.


    after all, it is just a kind of subconsciousness. they only need to digest it a little and it will be fine.


    the people in yetian city were not relieved so quickly. after all, for them, the experience was different compared to the polar bear people.


    after all, he was once their absolute superior. even luo jin did not dare to make too many mistakes. he just lowered his head and said nothing.


    he knew very well that although han sanqian had captured the elder, the million-strong army was not yet dead. if something was done too much, there might not be a good end.


    sometimes, the road should not be narrowed by yourself.


    "you don''t need to be proud or arrogant in front of me. you are just ants." the elder looked at the people around him coldly: "my army of millions is still here. you can be as happy as you like now and even mock me to your heart''s content. but i''m curious, how long can you be arrogant?"


    in one sentence, as expected, many people were directly shocked.


    "and you!" the elder said goodbye and looked at the people in yetian city.


    many people in yetian city were directly shocked.


    "you bastards, how dare you betray me?"


    "elder, we have no choice. everyone knows that you have been out of food and hungry for many days. if you come into the city, won''t we all become your food?"


    "yes, we are just seeking to protect ourselves and have no intention of becoming enemies with anyone."


    "elder, many of us are in business. to put it bluntly, we are just asking for some food to survive. we just want to survive. it''s that simple."


    when the elder heard this, he suddenly smiled coldly: "who told you that we would treat you as food?"


    without those people answering, the elder set his sights on han sanqian: "han sanqian, you are quite good at provoking people. i asked them how dare they be so bold and betray us. it turns out that you are so confusing to them. ."


    after finishing speaking, the elder looked up at the group of people: "you idiots, our army is indeed out of food now and is in urgent need of replenishment, but it does not mean that we will feed on you. you also don''t want to think about how cruel we are to you. , who will dare to follow us in the future?"


    as soon as these words came out, many people looked at each other, as if they were really persuaded by the elders.


    han sanqian smiled: "theoretically speaking, if word spreads that they feed on you, it will have a very bad impact. however, don''t just believe it. you must know that when you want to deal with someone, there are excuses and reasons. there¡¯s always a lot going on.¡±


    "i''ll give you ye tiancheng a random label, and find a crime and execute you directly."


    han sanqian finished his words and looked at the elder: "you are good at deceiving fools with your tricks, but you are a bit too young to come here to fool me. hai jin."


    hai jin hurriedly bowed: "my subordinate is here."


    han sanqian said: "take him to the prison first and keep him under strict guard. at the same time, you come with me. i have something important to discuss with you."


    hai jin said: "yes!"


    han sanqian thought for a while, then approached hai jin''s ear and whispered softly: "please come with the lord of luo city in private."


    "clear!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5156

    after giving these instructions, han sanqian finally had a chance to take a break.


    although the enemy army had retreated ten miles, and yetian city finally no longer felt the oppression it felt when it was surrounded before, han sanqian did not relax.


    troops are still stationed on the four walls.


    however, the number of troops is not too large, and they are still in shifts.


    the number of people in the polar bear legion became less and less as they fought, and the remaining people were almost covered with injuries. they were in urgent need of rest and recovery.


    therefore, han sanqian arranged to set up sentries at multiple angles and locations.


    in this way, the maximum guard mission can be completed with the minimum number of people.


    although the hostage is in hand, it is impossible for the other party to send people to attack, but that thing is their elder after all. for the safety of the elder, it is normal for spies and the like to be hovering nearby.


    therefore, what should be guarded against should still be guarded against.


    after arranging the defense, it was time to recover for the brothers who were taking a break.


    to deal with this situation, what han sanqian has to do now is to let them enter the world of bafang to make maximum repairs.


    for this reason, han sanqian arranged pei yuan and pei mu in the outside world and the bafang world respectively.


    one is responsible for seeing people off outside.


    one person was responsible for picking up people inside. at the same time, han sanqian activated the five elements divine stone to help everyone heal.


    in order to ensure that han sanqian does not need to go in to support the operation of the five elements divine stone at any time, han sanqian also placed the heart of the dragon clan inside, forming a perfect match with the five elements divine stone.


    after everything was arranged, han sanqian returned to the temporary base camp on the east wall.


    because we have to face the enemy''s main force here for a long time, the enemy''s situation has caused the greatest pressure on the east side of the war. in order to be able to observe the enemy''s situation in time and make countermeasures, scar simply moved the place where he lived and commanded. one piece was placed on the city wall.


    it is very simple here, but the advantage is that it is quite open.


    han sanqian sent someone to light some fires, and then asked them to prepare some meat. after that, he started grilling the meat himself.


    about half an hour later, the chef han sanqian had basically roasted a lot of meat.


    the scent spread, and the guard outside the door swallowed his saliva.


    hai jin walked in at this time, followed by scar, ant-man commander, luo jin, and luo ying''er.


    hai jin said: "leader, the people you brought back have been imprisoned. i have sent the most elite brothers to guard them in shifts. the shifts are not regular and time-sensitive to prevent anyone from taking advantage of this gap to sneak into the prison." save people.¡±


    han sanqian smiled and nodded, his eyes still on the barbecue: "of course i can rest assured that you are doing haijin''s work."


    "by the way, alliance leader, i have already invited the lord of luo city."


    of course han sanqian knew that they were coming too: "please invite the guests to sit down."


    hai jin asked the two of them to sit down, and luo jin was the first to speak: "mr. han, ying''er is luo''s only daughter, and she is spoiled by me. i heard that you invited me over, and she insisted on coming with you. i hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±


    han sanqian shook his head: "lord luo city, you are too polite. it is already an honor for han that the princess is willing to come here. how can i forgive you?"


    han sanqian picked up a stack of grilled skewers and gave each of the four people a portion.


    "this thing is called barbecue. it''s a special recipe from my hometown. try it."


    the four of them nodded and started eating.


    "the taste is very special." luo yuan smiled with satisfaction.


    "roasting is a cooking method that can preserve the original flavor of meat. i also like this kind of food." luo ying''er said with a smile.


    scar didn''t care that much. for him, he really didn''t taste the taste. he just kept swallowing it. he was too hungry.


    hai jin was also hungry, but he was relatively more polite: "the leader personally barbecued for us. not only does the barbecue itself taste good, but most importantly, the emotion makes it even more intoxicating."


    han sanqian smiled helplessly: "everyone is so complimentary, i would like to toast you all."


    everyone raised their glasses and drank it all in one gulp.


    seeing that the time was almost up, luo jin said, "by the way, mr. han should not just treat us to a barbecue, right?"


    han sanqian smiled: "of course not, i have something to discuss with you."


    "mr. han, it''s okay to speak directly if you have anything to say."


    "okay, then i''ll say it."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5157

    "actually, the fact that i captured the elder this time does not mean that our war has been won. naturally, it does not mean that they have lost."


    "originally, i could take advantage of the chaos and kill the elders directly. in this way, they are leaderless and the morale of the army is in chaos. it is a good opportunity for us, but i have thought that we will never be able to win."


    if you can take advantage of the chaos to kill the elders and make the opponent even more chaotic, then it will naturally be an excellent opportunity to attack them.


    but the problem is that after many days of hard fighting, han sanqian''s men are not only full of wounded soldiers, but most importantly, there are not many wounded soldiers left.


    most of the people had been sacrificed, but the remaining people were simply not enough to launch a counterattack.


    therefore, there was only one situation at that time.


    han sanqian made a big fuss here, but since there were no external attacks to make them more chaotic, they would slowly restore order as time goes by.


    by then, the million-strong army will regain their senses, and the overall battle situation will not be much different from now.


    they went back to re-elect a temporary commander, and they also got a little time to recuperate and set up defenses.


    but the cost of doing so is much higher than it is now.


    his brotherhood has suffered more losses, and no one knows when the enemy will choose a new commander, which also means that yetian city may be attacked again by the enemy at any time.


    "so, i have thought about it. instead of living in chaos and suffering heavy losses, it would be better to live like this now. at least everyone can be peaceful for twelve hours." han sanqian said.


    "but twelve hours doesn''t seem to have much effect on us." hai jin said with some worry.


    "i also want to fight for a longer time, but the other party is not a fool, and under such circumstances, my asking price cannot be too high for people to easily refuse." han sanqian said.


    once you are rejected, if you want to find someone to negotiate again, it is actually equivalent to lowering your worth, or the bargaining chip is no longer as strong as it was at the beginning.


    enough is sometimes the basic guarantee for negotiations.


    "what are mr. han''s plans?" luo jin asked.


    han sanqian frowned slightly: "to be honest, i don''t have any good solution at the moment."


    luo ying''er said: "i agree with mr. han''s approach, but twelve hours is very short. we have to come up with a good solution as soon as possible. we don''t have much time to spend."


    han sanqian nodded: "this is also the reason why i called you here."


    after saying this, han sanqian took a sip of wine with some melancholy.


    scar thought for a while and said, "how about we wait until twelve o''clock and delay them for a while? anyway, the hostages are in our hands."


    han sanqian refused directly: "let''s not talk about other people''s patience. even i, han sanqian, will never do this kind of thing, even in the face of my enemies."


    hai jin also nodded: "yes, a gentleman''s words are hard to catch up with."


    scar muttered: "it''s a war, who can tell him about benevolence, justice and morality?"


    "by the way, why aren''t the ant-man brothers here?" han sanqian suddenly remembered that the ant-man commander was not in place.


    although hu ya was out of trouble, after all, with his cultivation level, he was lucky enough to be able to take cover from wan jun and run out. he suffered a lot of injuries, so han sanqian had already arranged for him to enter bafang world for temporary training. , he didn¡¯t even come here.


    however, there shouldn''t be much of a problem on ant-man''s side. ant-man has also been arranged by han sanqian to take shifts in bafang world for training. then, commander ant-man, like scar and haikon, should have found time to come here.


    "oh, it''s like this, we don''t have much wine here, and i wanted to buy some good wine on the way here." scar replied: "he asked us to bring the lord of luo city and others here first, and he went to buy wine. however, it¡¯s almost time and he should be back.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the ant-man commander walked in carrying a large jar of wine.


    seeing ant-man, han sanqian''s thoughts suddenly opened up.


    then, han sanqian smiled: "this wine is really good. i think... i suddenly thought of some good ways within twelve hours."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5158

    hearing this, a group of people were both happy and a little confused.


    after all, han sanqian was saying that he had no good ideas one second, but then suddenly said that he had a good idea the next second.


    in the final analysis, what we are dealing with is the millions of troops outside, not just eating and drinking, and being able to improvise whatever comes to mind.


    "leader, is it true or not?" hai jin looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    scar also touched his head and looked at han sanqian strangely. this was all his head. why was he still a mess now, but when he arrived at han sanqian, he had already figured out a good way? !


    luo ying''er frowned slightly, stood up and asked, "i wonder what mr. han has in mind?"


    "yes, if mr. han trusts us father and daughter, we might as well tell him and listen. although we may not have your wisdom, after all, there are multiple people with multiple ideas and opinions, and we may be able to improve it more." luo jin ye said.


    han sanqian smiled: "if you can''t trust the lord and princess of luo city, why would i invite you two here? in fact, i don''t want to give it away. i just watched the ant-man brothers come in. the wine suddenly inspired me.¡±


    "wine? what inspiration can wine give you? how can wine be connected with the enemy situation outside?" luo jin was dumbfounded.


    even if he scratched his head, there was absolutely no way he could imagine any connection between the two.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "think about it!"


    scar thought for a moment and then said, "does the alliance leader mean that we can buy them off by drinking?"


    hearing this, hai jin felt his head go up for a moment: "i said scar, if you don''t know how to say it, you don''t have to say it."


    such a low-level idea is stupid enough just to think about it.


    scar has a great temper, but he really has no ability to fight back when faced with hai jin''s rolling eyes.


    he himself knew that his idea was so stupid that he had no friends.


    at this time, luo ying''er had almost thought about it. she raised her head and looked at han sanqian: "when mr. han thinks of wine, he should just think of something through wine, right? ying''er thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of anything. tactics that can be directly related to alcohol.¡±


    han sanqian nodded noncommittally: "princess is indeed as smart as ice and snow. yes, that''s right."


    "wine belongs to water and fire. could it be that, sir, you want to..." luo ying''er seemed to think of something all of a sudden.


    han sanqian smiled and said, "maybe it''s just as the princess thought. princess, do you think this plan is feasible?"


    "this plan is indeed feasible to a certain extent, but it requires two major prerequisites. first, it must be sufficiently concealed. second, it must be able to attract the other party''s brief distraction."


    luo ying''er nodded: "now the enemy has retreated a full ten miles. this also means that with yetian city as the center, the surrounding ten miles are free to move. this can provide us with enough support in the early stage. but the difficulty lies in the short-term above the distraction.¡±


    yes, short-term distraction is the key support to determine the whole idea. if this cannot be achieved, then the game of chess will not be as exciting as imagined, and it can even be said that it is impossible to start at all.


    han sanqian said: "that''s true."


    luo ying''er said: "although the enemy army is leaderless and lacks a top-notch brain like the elder, they are still elite people and there are definitely many capable people and strangers. therefore, if they are to be careless and distracted, i think the difficulty is very high, and i can even say that it is almost impossible.¡±


    listening to the two people talking, it seemed as if the conversation was real. scar beside him wanted to interrupt several times but didn''t know where to start.


    he felt as if he and han sanqian were in different places.


    that''s what he said obviously, but he couldn''t understand it. that''s what he said clearly, but the two of them answered fluently.


    "hai jin, is there really nothing i can do about my brain?" scar asked depressedly.


    hai jin wanted to answer him. in fact, even he himself didn''t know what was going on, but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. if he had the energy to bother with him, he might as well think carefully about what han sanqian and the two were talking about behind their backs. what is it.


    "actually, you are right, but princess, don''t forget, we have an absolute trump card in hand!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5159

    "mr. han, do you mean, elder?"


    "yes, nothing can tug at their heartstrings more than this."


    luo ying''er thought about it carefully, and it actually seemed to make sense. in this way, the two key factors were easily solved.


    "but this is an extremely large amount of work. i doubt whether your ant-man army can complete it. you must know that no one else can do these things except the ant-man army." luo ying''er said.


    in fact, this is also what han sanqian is worried about.


    although the ant-man troops are good at underground operations, they have to admit that such a huge amount of work is still a bit overwhelming.


    scar interrupted again: "princess, what you said is wrong. my brothers from the polar bear legion are also the absolute protagonists in this war. countless brothers have sacrificed their lives. we dare not say who is stronger, but we will never compare. who is weak?"


    hai jin also said hurriedly: "yes, although scar shouldn''t interrupt at this time, i also think what he said is reasonable."


    this is related to the honor of all the brothers of the polar bear legion. therefore, as the commanders of the polar bear legion, the two men are indeed obliged to stand up at this time.


    ant-man is a respectful commander, and naturally he is not willing to lag behind others at this time: "my dear friend, if you have any task, just ask me. in ant-man''s eyes, there is no task that cannot be completed."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile and shook his head helplessly: "okay, okay, i didn''t say any of you are bad. you three, don''t be in a hurry to prove yourself by going back and forth like this."


    han sanqian naturally took note of their efforts, so how could he make any comparison with them.


    "it''s just that there are specialties in the arts, and everyone has their own things that they are good at. just like charging into battle, obviously the polar bear army is more suitable. if you ask the ant-man brothers to do it, isn''t this embarrassing them? but on the contrary, underground for ambush and other covert work, the ant-man brothers can do it quietly and extremely fast. if the polar bear legion goes there, wouldn''t it be a waste of talent." after han sanqian finished speaking, he glanced at the three of them: "what the princess and i were talking about yes, it is precisely the art of specialization. this kind of work can only be completed by the ant-man brothers, but the amount is too large. from the perspective of conventional deduction, it is almost impossible to complete."


    as soon as these words came out, scar and hai jin lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    the ant-man commander put down the wine and clasped his hands in his fists: "if my benefactor has something to do, just give him his instructions. as i said, no matter how difficult the task is, ant-man promises to complete it. even if you ask us to move mountains and seas, we will not hesitate. "


    seeing how sincere the ant-man brothers were, han sanqian fell silent.


    "let me think about this matter before we talk about it." han sanqian decided to change the topic.


    "my benefactor, we only have twelve hours. you''d better make a decision quickly. since we have to do something, let''s do it as soon as possible." commander ant-man said.


    but precisely because the ant-man brothers were so cheerful and loyal, it actually made it more difficult for han sanqian to decide on the task that he couldn''t even talk about.


    han sanqian waved his hand: "i already said that this matter will be put on hold for now, and i will try to think of better ways."


    han sanqian had spoken again. ant-man wanted to say something, but was stopped by hai jin, who signaled that he didn''t need to say more.


    the ant-man commander could only sigh helplessly and sat back in his seat.


    "come on, we finally achieved a real victory this time. let''s not talk about those unhappy things for now and enjoy the present. i''d like to toast everyone."


    han sanqianqiang smiled, stirred up the atmosphere, and stood up.


    everyone stood up immediately and raised their glasses with han sanqian.


    with good wine and meat, a group of people quickly became drunk alone. however, hidden under everyone''s smiles, they actually had their own concerns.


    luo ying''er was a little too drunk and wanted to go out to take a breather.


    as soon as she got up and walked outside, she suddenly felt someone behind her. she shook her head helplessly at first and roughly guessed who the person behind her was.


    after a slight hesitation, she looked back and smiled bitterly: "i knew it must be you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5160

    commander ant-man nodded apologetically: "i dare to harass the princess, and i hope the princess will atone for her sins."


    luo ying''er smiled bitterly and said, "even if i chop off your head, your soul will probably haunt me until i answer your question, right?"


    commander ant-man chuckled and nodded.


    luo ying''er said: "you want to ask what han sanqian originally wanted to do, right?"


    the ant-man commander said: "yes, princess, there is one thing you may not know. we ant-men originally lived in a dark, dry place underground and lived a poor life. it was mr. han who rescued all of us and returned us to our home." our considerable money allows us to look for a new place to live.¡±


    "for us, mr. han is our absolute benefactor, so when he needs help this time, our queen ant has already given a death order when she asked us to come out to assist. this expedition, either help mr. han solve the problem the question is, return home with glory, or die outside, at least get a good reputation." ant-man commander said firmly.


    although luo ying''er knew that ant-man came here to help han sanqian, it must be a friendship between them, but she didn''t expect that there was such a story hidden behind it.


    "no wonder tabu is willing to tell you what to do, but you insist on chasing me to ask. it''s really expected, but unexpected." luo ying''er sighed.


    commander ant-man said sincerely: "please show mercy to the princess and tell me what kind of mission mr. han has given us. i just want to help. moreover, if we can only do this, then don¡¯t you have to tell us sooner or later?¡±


    luo ying''er hesitated for a moment, and the call from commander ant-man was indeed very reasonable.


    only¡­¡­


    "it''s just that sanqian didn''t allow me to tell you these things, so if i make a private decision to tell you this, wouldn''t it be too much? moreover, there is another point... in the final analysis of this mission he has not decided to actually implement the three thousand. we...we are not human beings, how can we still act in private against his will?" luo ying''er said with great worry.


    commander ant-man said: "princess, my benefactor did not say that this method cannot be implemented. he just said that he would think about whether there is a better way. this means that this plan is an alternative and will be implemented at any time. you tell me , i will execute it, which in itself is not disobeying the order, we are just deploying backup plans in advance to cope with unexpected needs."


    "as for the first point you said, it''s not like you told me in private. just now, you were talking to each other inside, and everyone could hear it clearly. so, this is not a secret, but something we all everyone is qualified to know, so there is nothing wrong with you telling me."


    ant-man''s words were clear and logical, directly dispelling two of luo ying''er''s doubts.


    luo ying''er thought about it and it seemed right.


    commander ant-man struck while the iron was hot: "princess, don''t hesitate any longer. we only have twelve hours. no, to be precise, there are only eleven hours left. if it drags on, we will do anything. no more."


    luo ying''er glanced at the ant-man commander and nodded: "okay, i''ll tell you."


    the ant-man commander quickly saluted: "thank you, princess."


    luo ying''er said: "actually, han sanqian''s strategy is to launch a major counterattack against the million-strong army. you also know that the opponent''s troops are strong. although we have temporarily taken down the elders and taken a certain initiative, in fact, the overall yes, we are still passive. so, instead of doing this, it is better to launch a large-scale active attack."


    commander ant-man: "but our numbers are so small that we are simply not enough to launch a general offensive."


    luo ying''er nodded and said: "yes, so to accomplish this, we cannot rely on people alone, but should rely on other forces."


    "what power?"


    "the power of the world." luo ying''er said.


    "princess, please clarify." ant-man said respectfully.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5161

    "okay, then let me ask you, after today''s hard battle, should you fight during the day or at night." luo ying''er asked.


    "naturally it''s night time."


    "why?"


    "fighting during the day not only provides good visibility, but the most important thing is that the temperature is suitable. at night, the extreme cold can freeze us to death. we have few people. what i am really worried about is that once a fight breaks out, our people he was not beaten to death by the enemy, but because his clothes were torn, he was frozen to death by the extreme cold."


    luo ying''er smiled: "well said, this is what i want to say. let me ask you, does extreme cold belong entirely to human power?"


    commander ant-man shook his head: "although we suspect that it was caused by humans, it must have relied on some natural force."


    "okay, since the enemy borrowed the power of nature to attack us, why don''t we borrow the power of nature to deal with them? this is what your benefactor is actually thinking about."


    the ant-man commander seemed to understand the meaning at once: "but we ant-men have always been from an tianming, and have nothing to do with any gods. we do not have any special powers that can control the wind and rain. why would our benefactor think that , this must be done by us, and do we have any potential that we don¡¯t even know about?¡±


    luo ying''er smiled and pointed outside the city: "what do you think is outside the city? don''t think too much, just say whatever you see."


    ant-man is not tall enough, so he has to climb into the city wall to see outside.


    from a high position, the surroundings are clearly visible.


    however, there is nothing but dense woods.


    "back to princess, there are just trees all around."


    there is indeed nothing to say about this. when the ant-man department first came here, they already knew that yetian city was in a primeval forest.


    "by the way, it''s a tree." luo ying''er laughed softly.


    "what can the tree do for us?" the ant-man commander still didn''t understand, and looked at luo ying''er in confusion.


    he has tried very hard to associate it, but he really can''t associate the tree with the counterattack.


    no way, the tree can still become a tree person and help them fight against the enemy in the end, right? !


    "trees belong to wood, and wood can make fire. princess, is that what you mean?"


    a chuckle came, and the two of them looked back, only to find hai jin walking out.


    "hai jin has met the princess." hai jin said.


    "hai jin, why did you run out?" commander ant-man asked.


    hai jin said: "haha, i drank a little too much and i can''t hold it anymore, so i came out to get some air and hide from the alcohol."


    when luo ying''er heard this, she just smiled. with her intelligence, how could she not see that hai jin and commander ant-man actually had the same thoughts, but there were some things that there was no need to tell.


    according to her estimation, when the ant-man commander came out to look for him, hai jin should have followed him out, but he had just been hiding nearby and eavesdropping.


    he showed up now just because his reaction was faster than that of commander ant-man. after knowing that there were trees outside, he quickly understood the deeper meaning.


    the ant-man commander did not doubt too much and continued: "by the way, since you just said that trees belong to wood and wood can make fire, do you mean that you already know what your benefactor is going to do?"


    hai jin nodded: "i have followed the leader for so long, and under the influence of the leader, i have become familiar with qi men dun jia and yin yang bagua, so i suddenly understood what the leader wanted to do."


    "holy shit, then tell me quickly, what does this benefactor want to do?" the ant-man commander asked anxiously.


    hai jin first bowed politely to luo ying''er, and then said, "the leader wants fire."


    "look at the large forest outside. if you think about it, what will be the consequences if we set them on fire?!"


    looking at the lush virgin forest, commander ant-man didn''t even need to think too much, he could instantly think of the scene of a fire directly igniting the forest: "there must be a sea of ????fire underneath."


    hai jin smiled: "yes, it''s the sea of ??fire!!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5162

    under the sea of ??fire, nothing can survive.


    "they can make it so cold at night that we dare not go out at all and nothing will grow. then we can also make this place a sea of ??fire during the day and nothing will grow." hai jin said with a smile.


    after hearing these explanations, commander ant-man finally understood the reason.


    in such a huge forest, if they can be ignited with a fire, not to mention a mere million troops, but what if there are another million? !


    it''s just a matter of fire.


    luo ying''er smiled softly: "yes, this is the plan that your alliance leader discussed with me."


    commander ant-man said in confusion: "this plan is very good. burn them all with fire. there is no more perfect plan than this."


    this doesn''t even require sending people to fight with others, and there is no need for them to fight hard. god will take care of them.


    "the plan is very good, but the ideal is one thing, and the implementation is another." luo ying''er said.


    "why?"


    "first of all, the woods here are different from other woods. because other woods do not have extreme cold at night, their growth is a normal cycle. then, there will inevitably be results of success and failure." luo ying''er road.


    since there are blooming and failing results, naturally the leaves will be green or yellow sometimes.


    because of this process in other woods, there are many fallen leaves on the ground of the woods. some of them may become a little moist because they are in contact with the ground, and some may be soaked by dew because they are covered on the outermost surface.


    but everyone knows that some of these fallen leaves are relatively dry.


    in addition, their existence can also make trees closely connected with each other, so as long as the fire is big enough, it is not a big problem to ignite them all.


    but the problem is that the situation here is special, and there are no leaves at all to connect the trees to each other.


    even if you light a fire, it will be difficult for the fire to spread.


    "right now, there are two situations in which this prerequisite can be fulfilled!"


    "first, it''s the wind!"


    "we light more starting trees separately, and then the strong wind blows the fire over and it can form."


    "but there are three problems in doing this. the first is the direction of the wind!"


    "the direction of the wind is the most difficult. even if it has the effect we want and hits directly in a certain direction, it is only a certain direction. the enemy may be burned to death by the fire because of this. it¡¯s less, but it¡¯s hard to say what the effect will be.¡±


    yetian city is surrounded by forests, which means that after encountering a fire, the enemy can go against the wind or retreat in other directions.


    in this way, the significance of fire attack is no longer great.


    but on the other hand, it is impossible for the wind to blow in four directions.


    "the second is the strength of the wind."


    "if it''s too big, the fire will be blown out. if it''s too small, judging from the special placement of the trees here, it may not be possible to successfully spread the fire throughout the forest."


    "and the third question is, how can there be wind, or in other words, how can the wind appear here appropriately at the time we need?"


    it is obvious that any of the three conditions has huge resistance.


    "therefore, the wind thing seems to be the easiest but also the most difficult, and we have basically ruled it out."


    "and the only one left can only rely on your ant-man to achieve it!"


    "we?" commander ant-man asked doubtfully.


    they can neither create wind nor start fire, so what can they do? !


    moreover, what you do may be more achievable than the first and easiest thing to achieve?


    after living for so many years, he himself didn''t even know that he had such abilities.


    "it seems that i can only rely on you." after hearing luo ying''er''s analysis, hai jin instantly understood that if he wanted to burn the company, he could only think of other ways.


    luo ying''er smiled and looked at the ant-man commander: "actually, you don''t have to doubt yourself so much. the power you possess sometimes exceeds your imagination. this time, the second option depends on your underground operations."


    "underground work? how to work underground?!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5163

    "what''s in the tree?" luo ying''er smiled.


    "the trunk, the leaves."


    "what else?"


    "tree roots."


    "yes, tree roots." luo ying''er smiled.


    the ant-man commander frowned, thought carefully for a while, and suddenly understood everything.


    "for this tree to grow, it must have roots, and the roots of a tree are even longer than the tree itself. therefore, as long as we ant-men lurk underground and connect the roots together, then in fact each tree will be are they all connected together?"


    luo ying''er smiled and nodded: "yes, and because it''s man-made and because of the concealment of your actions, when you are working underground, you can touch the enemy when we attract attention. behind them, we invisibly surrounded them with fire. once the fire started, they had no place to escape."


    this move is far better than wind, because the fire caused by the wind always spreads from the starting point to the end point. therefore, if the enemy finds that he cannot resist it, he can continue to retreat, even until he withdraws. to escape danger at the edge of the forest.


    although this could neutralize ye tiancheng''s offensive, it was never as fierce or as clean as the one that directly surrounded them.


    "however, the tree roots are hidden underground, and the fire rate will not be high because the conditions are too closed. therefore, if you want to connect in series, you should pay attention to two points."


    "first, try to make the tree roots relatively dry and have less soil attached to them. second, and most importantly, the space around the tree roots should be somewhat large, and at the same time, certain air outlets should be set up."


    "fire needs the help of air to burn more vigorously."


    "so it''s a huge amount of work."


    to put it simply and directly, ant-man''s job is nothing more than to first dig a passage of a certain size under the tree, and then use the passage to gather the complicated roots together as much as possible, and then there must be air inlets from time to time in these passages. , and then there must be openings in the body of each tree where it contacts the ground, so that the fire from the roots can travel along the tree to the tree itself, and finally be completely ignited.


    the workload is extremely huge.


    not to mention doing it, just listening to it makes people feel extremely dizzy.


    "not to mention doing other things, it is already very difficult just to open a passage. it is very difficult to open such a large area of ??passage within twelve hours. now, i understand the difficulties of the alliance leader. ." hai jin also sighed.


    if ant-man is asked to do it, not only will they be exhausted, but most importantly, it will most likely be meaningless in the end.


    therefore, han sanqian was reluctant to speak for this reason.


    "yes, even if we reduce the scope circle and use the opponent''s current position as the core area, there still needs to be a slightly larger distance around them. in this way, when the fire reaches them, we can have the desired effect. "luo ying''er said.


    "the enemy has retreated ten miles. it will actually take a lot of time for us to dig an underground passage." hai jin finished speaking and patted the ant-man commander on the shoulder: "now you and i both know what they are discussing. curiosity it¡¯s also satisfying.¡±


    commander ant-man smiled and nodded: "that''s true."


    "let''s go back. there are fewer and fewer people drinking, and their interest will become less and less." luo ying''er said with a smile.


    hai jin nodded, turned around and walked inside.


    commander ant-man also walked behind, but before he had taken two steps, he suddenly covered his stomach.


    the two people walking in front immediately turned back, and hai jin asked with concern: "what''s wrong?"


    "damn it, i don''t know if it''s because i''ve been fighting for too long recently, and my food has always been mediocre. now i suddenly eat good food. i feel a little uncomfortable with it. i have a stomachache."


    hai jin glanced at him: "do you want to find a doctor for you?"


    "damn, am i that delicate? no, i have to go to a hut, you guys go in first."


    hai jin and luo yinger looked at each other and nodded.


    after the two of them entered, the ant-man commander, who was holding his stomach and pretending to go to the latrine, suddenly stood up and walked towards the bottom of the city wall very quickly.


    there was no hint of stomachache in that look.


    soon, he walked all the way towards a hidden underground entrance under the city wall.


    after breaking through the darkness, he came to the underground space where ant-man was in a blink of an eye.


    "order everyone to gather immediately!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5164

    "yes!"


    following the command from commander ant-man.


    soon, a group of ant-men quickly gathered.


    although ant-man is not that big, his speed is extremely fast. in just a moment, he has quickly gathered together.


    looking at his brother, the ant-man commander felt a little reluctant to give up, but his eyes were more determined.


    "brothers, there is something i want to tell you."


    the ant-man commander finished speaking, and after looking at everyone''s reactions, he continued to speak.


    "right now, i believe everyone is aware of how the war is going."


    "although we have temporarily won the victory, in fact, the crisis is still behind us. as time goes by, in the end, our department will still face the same situation as before."


    "everyone knows that the purpose of our coming out this time is to help our benefactor solve the problem. in other words, if we don''t solve the problem, we will not be able to go back and return to life, let alone face our fellow villagers and the queen. , i said that, right?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, all the ants in the hall responded in unison.


    "yes, if we don''t solve our benefactor''s troubles in one day, we will not be able to return in one day, let alone face the queen ant and all our relatives."


    the ant-man commander shouted angrily: "well said, this is the pattern and courage that our ant tribe should have."


    "brothers, right now, we have a chance to complete the mission. however, let me say it first. this mission is very dangerous and very hard. i don''t know if you are willing to do it."


    "anyway, as a member of the ant-man clan and a member sent by the ant queen, i hereby declare that i will absolutely resolutely carry out this mission. as long as there is any chance to help us, i will not miss it. "


    "as for you, because this mission is really too difficult, it is so difficult that our benefactor is not even willing to announce the mission, for fear that we will suffer too much loss. but i think that the spirit of us people in masuo is that we are not afraid of hard work, and we are not afraid of hard work. i won''t force you to take risks. if you don''t want to participate, you can just rest. i will never make things difficult for him, let alone put any labels on him."


    "he is still our good brother, i promise!"


    "and those brothers who are willing to follow me can also stay now. we will fight side by side to complete the mission as soon as possible and return in triumph."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the ant-man commander turned his back and waited for his brothers'' choices.


    "those who are willing to leave can go back and rest now. those who are willing to fight with me please stay. you only have two minutes to think about it. once i turn around and still stay here, i will treat you as brothers who are willing to follow me. we will fight hard. therefore, brothers, please make a decision as soon as possible."


    "now, the countdown begins."


    as soon as the ant-man commander finished speaking, he closed his eyes and counted silently in his heart.


    behind him, there were sounds. it was obvious that the ants were beginning to make their choice.


    soon, two minutes had passed.


    commander ant-man turned around and showed a pleased smile.


    although there is no specific number of people in single digits, commander ant-man knows very well that almost none of his brothers choose to leave.


    "i am very satisfied with your performance, but i still want to say that this action is very likely to cost everyone their lives. are you really ready?"


    "there is another point, and the most important point. for those who stay, no matter how hard it is later, you may have to grit your teeth and persevere. what i mean by perseverance is that even if you die there, you still have to hold on. ,understand?"


    "clear!"


    everyone below spoke in unison, with an impressive momentum.


    "okay, brothers, since that''s the case, i won''t say much else. as brothers, just work together."


    "come here, serve the wine!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, several subordinates immediately brought out several large jars of wine and the bowls that the ant-men usually used to eat. after the subordinates poured wine into everyone''s bowls, the ant-man commander raised the wine bowl.


    "brothers, fight for the glory, and for our benefactor and the brothers above."


    "fight."


    the ant-men echoed, and then they all picked up the wine bowls and poured the wine into their stomachs one after another.


    "okay, brothers, take action!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5165

    as the ant-man commander dropped the small bowl in his hand!


    the ant-men also dropped the bowls in their hands one after another, and then immediately started taking action.


    "the first task of our department is to immediately open two roads leading to about a mile near the enemy''s camp."


    "then, use this as a stronghold to draw a circle and extend it to both sides. the purpose is to encircle the enemy''s base camp in the form of a circle. however, you all need to pay attention. you must strictly follow this, and we must be very concealed and must not be discovered by the enemies above, otherwise, all our hard work will be in vain.¡±


    "yes!"


    "in addition, after completion, stay put. we still have an inner circle that needs to be connected in series. however, this can only be done after the people above have completed attracting the enemy''s attention. do you understand?"


    "clear!"


    "okay, you have nine hours to clear the outer circle. the task is arduous. i have only one request. even if you are exhausted, you must die on the battlefield for me. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "start to act!"


    wow!


    with an order, all the ant-men immediately took action.


    commander ant-man''s face was cold. he knew very well that this was a fierce battle, a fierce battle without gunpowder smoke but with far more serious casualties than gunpowder smoke.


    but he also knew very well that this was an inevitable and critical act, it had to be done, and someone had to dare to sacrifice.


    on the city wall, han sanqian had begun to notice the fact that commander ant-man had not returned.


    although, when he heard hai jin report that ant-man had a stomachache and went to the latrine, he was almost certain that ant-man must have gone behind his back to act privately, but that was always a guess.


    now that he still hasn''t returned for so long, he can basically confirm han sanqian''s guess.


    "you told him what i wanted to do, right?" han sanqian spoke.


    seeing han sanqian take the initiative to ask, hai jin and luo ying''er looked at each other and knew they couldn''t hide it.


    luo ying''er stood up: "yes, i told him, mr. han, luo ying''er is willing to accept any punishment."


    hai jin stood up and said: "leader, the princess just analyzed the conversation with you in depth. i was the one who truly presented the plan to brother ant-man. please punish me, leader."


    "okay, don''t argue." han sanqian stopped the two of them impatiently: "actually, after thinking about it, in terms of strategic concealment and success, operation ant-man is our best choice. the best and only choice.¡±


    "it''s just that the time is tight and the task is heavy. to put it bluntly, ant-man is almost risking his life. i really can''t say this."


    "since you said it, let''s just say it."


    speaking of this, han sanqian felt even more uncomfortable.


    "leader, i..." hai jin wanted to persuade, but he didn''t know how to speak. in the end, he could only hesitate to speak.


    "hai jin." han sanqian suddenly raised his head.


    "exist."


    "go down and buy some good wine and meat. now that the brothers from the ant-man force have taken action, what we have to do is try to ensure adequate logistics and not treat them badly."


    "yes!"


    "in addition, a group of elites will be mobilized from the polar bear legion. from now on, they will patrol the ring within ten miles outside yetian city to provide the ant-man brothers with room for operation."


    "yes."


    with the patrol, the enemy''s attention will definitely be on the patrol. at the same time, because the patrol can ride strange beasts, the sound it makes is naturally loud. these can also effectively cover up the sound of the underground ant-man''s actions.


    "i understand, i will do it now."


    hai jin took the order and quickly retreated.


    "scar!" han sanqian continued to speak.


    "my subordinate is here." scar stepped forward hurriedly.


    "brother ant-man is so tired, let''s not take it personally and just obey my orders!"


    "yes!" scar gongshen...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5166

    "find another group of elites to come out and wait for me under the city wall in ten minutes."


    "yes."


    scar took the order and went out.


    han sanqian picked up the wine glass and stood up: "lord of luo city, princess, the war is urgent. please forgive han for being with me."


    after finishing the toast, han sanqian quickly walked down the city wall.


    not long after, thirty elites had gathered on scar''s side.


    although these elites were all injured, in scar''s words, these were already the few lightly injured soldiers in the entire polar bear legion.


    "leader, everyone is here." scar said.


    han sanqian nodded: "brothers, you were taken out alone when you were supposed to be recuperating. thank you for your hard work. however, with great ability comes greater responsibility."


    "leader, i won''t have a hard time waiting."


    "leader, there are tasks to be assigned at any time, and we will ensure that they are completed."


    han sanqian nodded with satisfaction, his morale was good.


    "this mission is very interesting but also difficult, and the burden on your shoulders is also very heavy, so you must not be careless." han sanqian ordered: "the ant-man brothers are using their lives as conditions for us. if we can''t do what we''re supposed to do under their conditions, i think... we might not be able to face them."


    "of course, if we execute well, i can also assure you that the crisis in yetian city will be completely resolved."


    "so, if we succeed, it will be a supreme honor; if we fail, we will be eternal sinners."


    "i will be with you all the way. in other words, we brothers will bear the honor and disgrace together."


    "don''t worry, alliance leader, i will complete the mission even if i die." everyone responded in unison.


    han sanqian was very satisfied with the pre-war mobilization.


    next, it¡¯s time for special training.


    han sanqian brought them into the world of the book of heaven, and then taught them the skills.


    originally, using sky fire was the most reliable method. after all, sky fire burned, almost ignoring many prerequisites, and allowing the fire to burn to the maximum extent.


    but the problem is that sky fire can''t be spread just because it wants to.


    therefore, all han sanqian has to do is teach earth fire.


    the ground was burned with fire, spreading across the land.


    although the purity of fire is not as good as sky fire, it is the only thing han sanqian can teach them to use.


    later, han sanqian selected a group of strange beasts with special fire attributes.


    their main task is actually very simple, which is peripheral ignition.


    han sanqian could not leave the important task of lighting the fire to them, but their role was irreplaceable.


    that is to help ignite your own fire.


    after doing this, han sanqian brought in the taotie of evil.


    it will serve as han sanqian''s secret weapon.


    during han sanqian''s training period, ant-man''s work had already begun in full swing.


    the time was too tight and the tasks were too heavy. after a few hours, the high-intensity work had caused many ant-men to collapse.


    their hands have been bleeding for a long time because of the pioneering work.


    as for the ant-men responsible for transporting the soil, their bodies were completely stooped, and some even fell down and never got up again.


    the ant-man commander watched the entire scene with tears in his eyes.


    he knew very well that in this task, at least two-thirds of the ant-men would be exhausted to death.


    but he also understood that they had no other methods or options in this battle.


    "brothers, there are always people in this world who want to go against the wind. we are the ones who go against the wind. although we are small, we have to block all wind and rain for other brothers!"


    "death is not terrible. death in obscurity is the most terrible thing."


    "we have been unknown underground for too long. this time, we should stand up and let everyone know the name of our ant clan."


    commander ant-man personally participated in the entire mission while constantly motivating the remaining brothers.


    "fight!"


    the living ant-men responded loudly, gritting their teeth and using up all their strength and energy, just to do the work in their hands faster and longer.


    time passed quickly, and nine hours had passed...


    han sanqian and others also came out of the book of eight desolations...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5167

    "arrange for other brothers to enter the position."


    "yes."


    "i''ll go underground." han sanqian told scar.


    in fact, the overall training does not take such a long time at all.


    but the reason why han sanqian has been reluctant to come out is actually because he knows very well that during this period, the ant-man brothers are constantly falling.


    as the leader of this group of people, han sanqian really didn''t want to see such a cruel and tragic scene.


    this is the first time that han sanqian has dealt with something in an evasive way.


    i''m ashamed, but han sanqian really doesn''t have much to do.


    han sanqian couldn''t handle the underground matters himself, so most of the time he could only watch the ant-man brothers die of exhaustion.


    he would rather be a relative coward than watch his brothers fall one by one in front of him.


    but han sanqian also knew very well that escaping was not an option, he always had to face it.


    when we came underground, the underground pattern had already changed. several large spaces that were originally set up underground have now been almost filled with new soil. it is now difficult for han sanqian to go deep underground.


    there is no other way. if you open up the front, you have to pile up the soil behind.


    fortunately, an ant-man discovered han sanqian''s arrival, and then went deep into the depths to notify the ant-man commander.


    the ant-man commander rushed over quickly. when he saw han sanqian, he immediately knelt down and said, "i disobeyed orders and acted privately. i ask my benefactor to punish me."


    "what are you guilty of? it''s me, han sanqian, who is guilty." han sanqian felt very guilty: "you guys follow me, you can''t enjoy the glory and wealth, but you can only wander on the edge of life and death. it''s me, han sanqian." sanqian is incompetent. naturally, i, han sanqian, are also guilty."


    "brothers, what are the casualties?"


    in one sentence, the ant-man commander fell silent.


    han sanqian knew very well that this performance showed that the casualties were very heavy.


    "less than a third of the people are left." commander ant-man still spoke in a low voice.


    han sanqian closed his eyes and choked for a moment.


    to put it bluntly, from the battle until now, the casualties of the ant-man troops have never been as tragic as they are today.


    moreover, death in battle is just a matter of a few stabs and a few spells. death is quick and the pain is gone quickly. but in this current situation, those who die are all exhausted to death. how can this make people not sad? !


    after letting out a long breath, han sanqian suddenly knelt on the ground.


    the ant-man commander was shocked and hurriedly tried to pull han sanqian up, but han sanqian refused directly.


    "this is what i should do!" han sanqian shook his head, and then he closed his eyes slightly: "i, han sanqian, kneel to heaven and earth, kneel to my parents, and never kneel to others, but this time, i kneel to heaven and earth. all dead ant-man brothers kneel down."


    "i, han sanqian, swear that han sanqian will never let down what you have poured out with your blood."


    "on behalf of all the brothers who are still alive, i am grateful for your efforts today."


    after the words fell, han sanqian was silent for a long time before he stood up.


    "thank you for your hard work." han sanqian looked at the ant-man commander and said.


    commander ant-man smiled and said: "my dear friend, you are welcome, someone has to carry the burden forward."


    "from now on, call me brother sanqian if you can. from today on, it''s not you who owe me han sanqian, but i, han sanqian, who owes you the ant tribe." after han sanqian finished speaking, he suddenly shouted loudly: "scar!"


    after hearing the order, scar quickly ran in from the underground entrance: "leader, my subordinates are here."


    "go immediately and escort the other party''s elders to the city wall. at the same time, notify all brothers to take their positions immediately."


    "yes!"


    "after the order is passed, everyone will immediately arrive at the deployment location, and they must be very alert for me."


    "yes!"


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he looked at scar, patted his shoulder heavily, and said sincerely: "this mission must only succeed and not fail. the blood of brother ant-man cannot be shed in vain, do you understand?"


    "don''t worry, alliance leader. if anyone dares to be cowardly, i will not let him go without my scar."


    "okay, then take action."


    "yes."


    as soon as scar left, han sanqian looked at the ant-man commander and said, "according to the plan later, we will attract the enemy''s attention from above. at this time, what you brothers have to do is to dig into their camp from the outside as soon as possible. nearby, we will connect them in series. however, the ant-man troops are now at great loss, can you still withstand it?"


    commander ant-man knows that many of his brothers have basically reached their limit, even if they are still alive.


    but now he is also very clear that the mission has entered the most critical moment.


    "brother three thousand, don''t worry, ant-man will fight until no one is left alive, and he will definitely complete the mission."


    hearing this, han sanqian was obviously startled. it was obvious to him that the ants might have reached their limit.


    he really wanted to give up this action, but with an arrow on the string, it seemed that he had to take action...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5168

    "i see."


    there are no unnecessary words. for han sanqian, there is no other way now. the only thing left to do is to take his own practical actions.


    coming out of the underground space, han sanqian climbed straight to the city wall.


    scar nodded, looked at his subordinates, and soon, the sound of drums resounded throughout the world.


    after hearing the commotion here, soon, the enemy''s base camp ten miles away also began to mobilize its troops.


    several commanders, with hundreds of thousands of troops, were heading this way in a mighty manner.


    "leader, the people have been brought here."


    scar whispered.


    looking back, he saw that the elder had been taken up the city wall under the escort of several people.


    "han sanqian, what''s wrong? do you really want to keep your word and send me back?"


    the elder''s face was full of disdain. after sitting in jail for more than ten hours, han sanqian not only did not torture him, but actually took him out of the cell two hours early. this was incredible to him.


    therefore, when he spoke like this now, he also wanted to test han sanqian''s plans.


    "what? do you think i want to be a villain like you?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the elder looked displeased and did not detect anything. instead, han sanqian was scolded: "but isn''t there still two hours before the time you promised?"


    "is it none of your business? i like to be in advance, can''t i?" han sanqian quarreled again.


    the elder is so angry that his nose is almost crooked. i asked you a question, but you...


    this guy doesn''t act according to common sense.


    you are the one who acts as a gentleman, and you are the one who acts as a villain.


    grandma¡¯s!


    the elder didn''t want to talk anymore. he knew that no matter how much he asked, he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him.


    instead of looking for anger, it would be better not to ask about one''s nature.


    soon, a group of troops led by the commander also arrived at the bottom of the city wall.


    "han sanqian, what are you going to do before the agreed time? is it possible that you want to release him in advance?"


    the leader of the other party seemed to be the newly elected temporary leader of this group of people.


    han sanqian smiled and said, "what''s your name?"


    "tianlu! the temporary acting commander-in-chief of our army." the man named tianlu replied.


    han sanqian was not surprised. the enemy would definitely take advantage of this period to re-elect a temporary main formation to prevent any changes and they would have the skills to deal with them.


    "the action is quite fast." han sanqian said.


    "stop talking nonsense, han sanqian, what do you want to do? if you want to release people in advance, release them quickly. we can promise you that we will wait for twelve hours before attacking yetian city and taking your life."


    han sanqian smiled: "why are you so angry? your elder is still in my hands, and you are threatening me here? if i let him go, i really doubt whether you will keep your twelve-hour promise. .¡±


    "so, i''m a little worried now. i don''t want to go ahead. even if you threaten me again, i''m even more afraid. maybe you will go back on your previous words and delay the time even longer."


    the main purpose of han sanqian''s move is to kill the opponent''s spirit.


    the other party''s new agent naturally wanted to increase his prestige or express the other party''s attitude, but han sanqian wanted to do evil in secret.


    sure enough, han sanqian''s "shameless" behavior instantly made tianlu a little embarrassed.


    what can tianlu do? fight it? then if this shameless person really breaks his promise, he will become a sinner.


    do you want to just swallow your anger? de-escalate the situation and calm the anger? then his toughness just now seemed like a joke.


    "you''re so shameless." tianlu cursed in his heart.


    "what''s wrong? you''re not talking now?" han sanqian sneered.


    when it comes to mentality, han sanqian is certainly no different.


    tian lu suppressed the anger in his heart: "han sanqian, you called us here in advance, are you just here to play tricks with us? what do you want to do? it''s better to just say it directly."


    han sanqian nodded: "such words sound a little more personal."


    "okay, i''ll tell you what i want to do."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5169

    "the waiting time is too boring. you see, we drank wine and ate this meal. we have nothing to do, so i called you over in advance to see if your situation has stabilized."


    "now it seems that the team is in order and a new temporary agent has been selected, which really reassures me."


    if they weren''t enemies of each other, the other party might actually believe han sanqian''s nonsense.


    but just because they were enemies, han sanqian''s words sounded even more mocking.


    we''ve been doing this for a long time, and you''re parading our troops here?


    even a fool would know that han sanqian was clearly playing tricks on them.


    "han sanqian, don''t go too far. the worst is, i''ll die." the elder was angry and shouted coldly.


    "oh, you are so old, why are you still so grumpy?" han sanqian said: "if i wanted to kill you, i would have killed you ten hours ago, why is it now?"


    "twelve hours, and you still don''t allow me to have fun? you tortured me a lot back then. you can''t just allow your state officials to let me go and not allow my people to light the lamps."


    when igniting the other party''s anger, han sanqian''s words gave the other party something he expected, and at once suppressed the other party''s anger.


    what does it mean to jump back and forth near your bottom line? han sanqian is doing it now.


    "han sanqian, you have had enough fun now, are you going to let him go in advance? or should we go back now and come back when the time is up?" tian lu asked.


    han sanqian thought for a while and seemed to have no answer.


    "wait a minute, i''ll discuss it with my brothers."


    after saying that, this guy really started discussing with scar.


    scar was also quite cooperative and started discussing with han sanqian.


    the more they discussed, the greater the differences seemed between the two people. from the beginning, you shook your head and i shook my head, to the final situation where you yelled at me and i sprayed at you.


    it seemed that the two men were quarreling over a serious disagreement.


    at this moment, huya also came over.


    han sanqian immediately pulled hu ya, and a wave of three people came to discuss together.


    "tianlu, what the hell is han sanqian doing?"


    "that''s right, damn, they themselves got into a quarrel. is this an act or just teasing us?"


    several colleagues started talking softly in tianlu''s ears.


    tian lu''s face was almost angry. judging from the three people''s body movements, it was obvious that these three people were acting as them.


    it''s just a matter of letting people go or not. how the hell could there be such a quarrel?


    but the current situation is that even if you know that he is playing you, you still can''t get angry.


    "wait, bear with the calm for a while, we have been waiting for ten hours, and it won''t be less than this hour and a half." tian lu said.


    "damn it, han sanqian is playing like this. after we get the elder back, we''ll have to settle the fucking accounts with him."


    "that''s right, it''s good that he is so arrogant now. we can make him cry even if we make him cry."


    everyone was holding their breath, and everyone had already made up their mind.


    as long as they seize the opportunity, they will definitely repair han sanqian.


    but they were indeed prepared to endure it, but they ignored that han sanqian''s embarrassing acting was too long. after a full ten minutes, the three of them came to a conclusion from the heated discussion. .


    "han sanqian, is there any result?" tianlu asked.


    han sanqian nodded: "i''m sorry, when i discussed it with my brother before, our opinions were completely opposite, so we each had our own opinions, and the quarrel was about the same person."


    "the father-in-law said that the father-in-law was right, and the mother-in-law said that the mother-in-law was right, so there was a stalemate."


    "fortunately, our other brother is here, and you all know him. his name is huya."


    tianlu really couldn''t bear it anymore: "i said han sanqian, what exactly do you want to do? if you have anything to say, just say it. we are not blind, we can see."


    han sanqian was stunned for a moment, then returned to normal in the next second: "okay, anyway, the result is that after our discussion, we finally decided 2 to 1 that your elders will not be released for the time being. we have to wait until the twelve when the hour is up, let him go."


    in one sentence, tianlu would be really angry to death.


    it''s really like someone stabbing you with a knife. a deep stab is more painful, but you keep harassing me with small stabs and small stabs, which is very annoying.


    "everyone, why don''t you... go back and rest first?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5170

    hearing these words, tianlu and the others below were so angry that they just wanted to rush up and tear han sanqian''s skin right now.


    too much, really a little too much.


    there were so many of them, but han sanqian was fooled as thoroughly as a monkey.


    but they had nowhere to vent their anger. they had no other choice but to grit their teeth and swallow it in their stomachs.


    "han sanqian, you have the skills! however, i warn you, you''d better not be too proud, the fun is yet to come. retreat."


    following tianlu''s warning and retreat, the enemy troops that came in large numbers soon left in a mighty manner.


    "han sanqian, you are a famous figure after all. i didn''t expect you to be so naive." the elder said coldly and disdainfully.


    han sanqian glanced at the elder. in fact, he didn''t even bother to have a verbal dispute with the elder. he was playing tricks on these people today. han sanqian didn''t really have the intention to make fun of them. his real purpose was obviously deliberately attracting the enemy''s attraction here to buy ant-man and them enough time.


    i teased them here for a while, almost half an hour.


    of course han sanqian wanted to delay it longer, but if it took too long, the other party might become suspicious.


    therefore, enough is enough, which not only messes with the opponent''s mentality, but also buys time for the ant-man brothers, killing two birds with one stone.


    "i like it, so why don''t you bite me?" han sanqian didn''t talk about benevolence, justice and morality to the elder, but just responded directly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "what are you? scar."


    "exist!"


    "there''s not much time left. are you bastards men? aren''t you ruthlessly seeking revenge and vengeance? don''t you see that the elders are so spirited? don''t you feel that you are a prisoner of your own family? is it a dereliction of duty on your part to be so spirited?"


    "han sanqian, are you fucking cheap?" the elder finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    it''s not that he didn''t expect to be tortured by han sanqian. he had been prepared to be tortured early in the morning. but the key thing is that when he was fully prepared, han sanqian was slow to take action. but just when he had waited for so long and even thought that han sanqian would not torture him, han sanqian suddenly changed his attitude...


    "hey, i''m such a bitch, what''s wrong? are you going to bite me?"


    "bite you, bite you, you know how to bite you, damn, han sanqian, i really didn''t expect you to be this kind of person, you..." the elder doesn''t have dentures, otherwise, he would probably be beaten by han sanqian qian''s dentures were so angry that they spat out.


    "scar, what the hell are you doing standing still? why don''t you take him down quickly and do something?"


    scar took the order and took a step forward to catch the elder.


    "by the way, when you want to torture people, you have to be smart and try to repair their inner weaknesses. there is no need to do superficial things. we elders are not ordinary people after all, do you understand?"


    "my subordinate understands."


    "wait!" han sanqian suddenly stopped scar who was about to leave.


    "remember, the elder is a superior person. when repairing him, you must start with dignity. this is what i learned when i was with him. it is not disrespectful to reciprocate." han sanqian road.


    scar chuckled.


    "leader, don''t worry. i may not really believe you if you ask me to do other things, but when it comes to using dirty methods to repair people, then i have absolutely no problem. don''t forget, little one i used to be a gangster."


    after finishing speaking, scar gently slapped the elder''s face with one hand: "old man, don''t worry, i''ll wait for a while, i promise to surprise and excite you."


    without waiting for the elder to react, scar directly dragged the elder towards the city wall.


    as soon as scar and the others left, hai jin came up and said, "alliance leader, is it not enough time for more than half an hour? the ant-man brothers lost too many soldiers and suffered serious losses. with a serious shortage of manpower, the workload is not only it remains unchanged, and... they are still under high pressure and fatigue, this... cannot really be said to be something that is difficult for others to do."


    han sanqian also knew that if the previous task was difficult, then now it is really even more difficult.


    "hey! then what can i do? i can''t really delay this group of people for two hours, right?" han sanqian sighed.


    "okay, i have other arrangements. just wait and see the good show." han sanqian said...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5171

    "tiger fang."


    "exist!"


    "come here."


    huya walked to han sanqian''s side in a few steps.


    han sanqian whispered something in huya''s ear, and huya nodded repeatedly.


    "go ahead and do it, yes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, huya quickly got off the city wall. after that, the city gate opened, and huya rushed out with a patrol team riding strange beasts.


    "leader, what are you doing?"


    "mocking them." han sanqian said.


    "didn''t you say there''s no need to keep doing this? besides, they''ve all gone back."


    "i didn''t say let them mock them here."


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    hai jin scratched his head in confusion and looked at the enemy army retreating in the distance, as well as huya''s group of men slowly behind them. he had no idea what kind of medicine han sanqian gourd was selling.


    the only thing he can do now is watch the show quietly.


    the speed of huya''s troops was average. it was not until the other party returned to the base camp that they slowly arrived together.


    tian lu and others were just about to dismount and settle down in camp when they heard a report from the rear that an enemy force was following them.


    after several people looked at each other, they decided to go and have a look.


    soon, a group of people passed through the layers of troops and came to their own rear, where they saw huya and a dozen polar bear cavalry led by him.


    "who am i? it turns out it''s you, the traitor."


    when tianlu saw that the visitor was huya, his whole body was filled with disdain.


    "what''s wrong, commander-in-chief huya, are you suddenly not satisfied with staying there, and now you want to join us?"


    "what have you become? are you a slave of the third surname?"


    several commanders laughed at each other and did not give huya any face.


    huya was not angry either. he patted his golden armor and smiled silently: "are you blind or can''t you see the colors clearly? i''m a fucking bunch of people who are all wearing gold, even if they are a deserter, if i sell all this gold, i will lead a superior life, will i join you again?"


    "okay, you are golden, you are great, but you must remember to save your life, otherwise, you may have money but not life to spend."


    as soon as he finished speaking, everyone laughed.


    huya smiled: "hey, i treat you all as my brothers, but you treat me as a bad guy. in that case, forget it. originally, i wanted to give you a warning, but now look come on, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    after finishing speaking, huya raised one hand and shouted: "brothers, let''s turn around and continue patrolling."


    seeing that huya''s operation seemed to be really something, several people looked at each other and then looked at huya.


    tianlu spoke first: "wait a moment."


    huya turned around and said with a smile: "is something wrong?"


    tian lu smiled coldly: "after all, we were once brothers. we don''t want to be too ruthless. tell me, what do you want to do here? or, what do you want to say?"


    huya smiled: "actually, it''s nothing. now, i don''t want to talk about it."


    after hu ya finished speaking, he turned around and left with the people.


    seeing this, several people concluded that huya must have something important to tell them.


    tianlu hurriedly changed his attitude: "huya, as you said, we are all brothers, but we just have different positions. as the temporary agent of yijun, i am in my position and have to do this. you are still alive." are you angry?"


    "huya, just tell me what you have to say. if what you say is useful, when we are victorious, for the sake of the past, we can intercede with the elders. after all, although you came to teach with the purpose of deceiving us, your methods, but after all, the fact is that we did learn some of han sanqian¡¯s god-level methods through you.¡±


    looking at these hypocritical guys, huya really wanted to laugh in his heart. it was obvious that these guys were reluctant to leave when they heard that they might really have important information, but they said it was a bullshit friendship.


    "if you don''t listen to the message i''m giving you, i can tell you clearly that if you want a big victory, just dream."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5172

    tianlu and the others looked at each other, you looked at me, i looked at you, feeling somewhat panicked for a while.


    they are also somewhat aware of huya''s current abilities.


    moreover, huya now looks very confident, and it seems as if that''s really what happened.


    "fuck, why do i not believe it so much?"


    "that''s right, is it that fucking outrageous? even...even if the elder is arrested now, our foundation is still there. what qualifications do these guys have to say that we are dying?"


    "grandma, is he being alarmist and deliberately trying to scare us, or is it really true?"


    "i don''t know, this is so fucking outrageous."


    "with my previous temper, i wish i could just give this huya a big mouth. i don''t understand why he has the right to make irresponsible remarks in front of us."


    "no, han sanqian is so scheming. no one of us is sure what shocking things this guy can do. i think we should take a long-term approach and listen to what huya has to say."


    "yes, if we really need to avoid something, we will avoid it properly. on the other hand, this guy is talking nonsense, we just need to ignore him, and there will be no loss."


    a few people talked to each other and soon decided on a policy.


    "huya, tell me."


    "if the information is valuable, maybe you will not only avoid death when han sanqian is defeated in the future, but maybe, we can also give you a nice word in front of the elders."


    "good."


    huya smiled softly: "life and death are just the cycle of life. i, huya, are not afraid at all. i am here to inform you of the news. i just miss my old friendship."


    "of course, you can also suspect that i''m lying to you, and that doesn''t matter."


    "huya, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    huya nodded: "do you know why han sanqian wanted to arrest the elder, but only for twelve hours?"


    a group of people look at me and i look at you, and they really don¡¯t know.


    they have basically self-confirmed what han sanqian does, and they can''t guess it.


    huya smiled: "i also know that you are very curious and very strange. after all, han sanqian''s behavior is really weird."


    "however, if you know him well, it is actually easy to determine what he wants to do."


    "he is a man who must retaliate for his anger, and he is an army with only one enemy. therefore, if these two aspects are connected, some things will come to light."


    "huya, please speak more clearly. if you act like this, we still don''t know what you are talking about." tianlu said straight to the point.


    hu ya smiled and said: "it''s very simple. if he wants to deal with you, he can only use the right time and location."


    "he can''t talk about the favorable location. yetian city is like this, so the only thing left is the right time."


    "then, what i want to ask is, what kind of time do you have that you have, but han sanqian doesn''t have it? then the reason why han sanqian wanted to arrest the elder for twelve hours can be easily revealed."


    a few people, you look at me, i look at you.


    they have the right time, but han sanqian doesn''t?


    after thinking about it, it seems that there is only one extreme cold left.


    "han sanqian wants to know from the elders how to generate extreme cold? or even use it?"


    "we all have cloth from famous stores, so what''s the point of him wanting it to be extremely cold?"


    "yeah, is he a fool?"


    huya smiled: "after fighting for so long, do you really still think that people like han sanqian will do stupid things? he is very smart, smarter than anyone else, and is not afraid to tell you. as far as i know, han sanqian i have tried every means to obtain the method of extreme cold from the elders. you also know how difficult the prerequisites for extreme cold are, and you also know that the elders theoretically cannot tell how to use it even if they die."


    "but han sanqian is so powerful."


    "you said you have cloth from famous stores, and i want to ask you, is there no such thing as yetian city? did the elders launch a fierce attack on yetian city at the beginning? do you think that han sanqian''s iq is lower than the elders? then just pretend that i didn¡¯t say anything. on the contrary, you must be prepared for the attacks that han sanqian may bring next."


    after saying that, huya raised his big hand and led the patrolling guards away directly.


    "by the way, don''t say i''ve seen you!"


    looking at huya leaving, tianlu and the others were completely confused on the spot...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5173

    "do you believe him?" someone asked depressedly.


    hearing this, tianlu frowned: "honestly, what this guy said makes perfect sense, but when i think about it carefully, it feels like it''s all nonsense."


    "yeah, but if you say it''s nonsense, some of the details in it can withstand scrutiny. my mind is a little messed up right now, and i''m completely confused."


    "so are we. damn it, what huya said makes you feel like he is deceiving you, but if you think about it carefully, it seems to be true information. tianlu, what should we do now?"


    "should you listen to him and take precautions in advance, or should you treat his words as a fool''s words and completely ignore them??"


    tianlu frowned, obviously worried about this too.


    you have to believe it, it doesn''t matter if you work in vain, the key is to look stupid.


    but if you don''t believe it, if han sanqian really comes to kill you, you will be even more stupid if the people who received the letter in advance are not prepared.


    "what do you think?" tianlu asked.


    "my opinion is that huya''s opinion should not be taken lightly. after all, he is a traitor. he helped han sanqian to tease us before, and now this guy comes to inform us. i don''t believe it no matter how i look at it. would he be so kind?"


    "that makes sense."


    "although what brother lang said is reasonable, i don''t completely agree. huya helped han sanqian before because he knew that han sanqian still had a desperate counterattack to do. therefore, han sanqian does have the possibility of an extreme comeback. but the final result of the comeback was that han sanqian just took away our elders. he is not a fool. naturally, he knows that han sanqian has not yet gained momentum and is still facing a desperate situation. therefore, this will pave his own other road in advance. it¡¯s not impossible to get up.¡±


    "indeed, huya, a chicken thief, can really do it."


    suddenly, whether huya was trustworthy or not was divided into two teams, some supported it and some opposed it.


    but this made tianlu, a newly appointed temporary agent, in trouble for a while.


    in two moves, there seems to be a cliff on both sides. if you make a wrong move, it seems that the fruit will not be delicious.


    "tianlu, in my opinion, now it''s right for the public to talk to the public, and it''s right for the mother-in-law to say it to the mother-in-law. how about we make a middle choice?"


    "how do you interpret this?"


    "we should take certain precautions according to what huya said. at the same time, we should treat huya''s words as farts. don''t pay too much attention to it. just do whatever you should do."


    "this is actually okay." tianlu nodded: "it doesn''t take much effort to make some simple precautions. if it is false news, the loss is nothing. if it is true news, it is considered as a precaution for us in advance. .¡±


    "then what are we going to do?"


    "let everyone put on common clothes in advance. if the extreme cold comes, we will have some preparations."


    "yes."


    "in addition, go chop down some trees and keep them for later use. as for the others, there is no need to spend a lot of time. if huya really deceives us, it won''t make us look too ugly."


    "yes."


    after giving these instructions, tianhu glanced at his colleagues and continued to give instructions, saying: "in addition, everyone is repairing on the spot. there is only the last hour left before the twelve-hour agreement, and we all have to get there anyway. "


    "yes."


    after tianlu finished speaking, he glanced unsteadily at yetian city in the distance, then turned and walked into the tent to rest for a while.


    however, it only took a moment. before tianlu could even take a nap, there were banging sounds outside, and a soldier walked in quickly.


    "what''s going on outside? why are there strange sounds?" tianlu asked slightly dissatisfied.


    the soldier hurriedly knelt down and said, "commander huitianlu, the sound outside is the sound of logging."


    "didn''t i ask you to cut down trees earlier? are you starting to take action now?"


    "come back to the commander, our people have cut down a lot of wood before and are all ready."


    "then what''s going on outside now?"


    "commander, the people cutting wood outside are not our people."


    "not one of us?"


    upon hearing this, tianlu suddenly stood up.


    damn, if he¡¯s not one of them, who could he be? ! who dares to sleep soundly where the tiger lies? !


    thinking of this, he hurriedly walked out of the tent with several commanders...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5174

    as soon as a few people walked out of the tent, looking from a distance, they could clearly see hu yazheng leading a few people in the distance and frantically cutting down trees.


    "tiger fang?"


    several people looked at each other strangely.


    although huya''s current position did not directly invade their territory, in fact, their position was almost a few steps away from the base camp.


    the tiger''s teeth are cut at this position, which is quite similar to touching the tiger right next to it.


    however, it was huya after all. tianlu and the others were not angry, but more curious. with a wave of their hands, several people walked towards huya.


    "huya, what are you doing?"


    tianlu walked at the front, and after meeting him, he shouted to huya.


    huya raised his head when he heard the sound and stood up: "how are you, brothers?"


    "are you cutting down trees here?"


    "damn, han sanqian asked you to patrol, what are you doing here?"


    "yeah, what are you doing, kid?"


    facing everyone''s questions, huya was not afraid, let alone anxious, and said: "brothers, i am indeed cutting down trees."


    "haha, didn''t i tell you before? this han sanqian is going to cause extreme cold soon. although it is for your use, we have to join the war here and get some firewood for later use."


    "brothers, since i have told you all my secrets, it shouldn''t be a big problem if i chop down a few trees, right?"


    tianlu and others looked at each other. it didn''t matter to them that huya was cutting down trees here. this virgin forest was so big that cutting down a few trees was nothing.


    however, looking at huya''s situation, could it be that what this guy said was not false? !


    otherwise, what''s the point of cutting down trees? it''s not necessary.


    "brothers, are you okay?" huya asked.


    tianlu glanced at several colleagues and nodded to each other.


    "okay, hurry up and chop it."


    after saying that, tianlu led the people back towards the base camp.


    along the way, tianlu frowned, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "looking at it like this, huya cutting down trees seems to be really happening."


    "it''s not that difficult to cut down some trees, and you can''t even pretend to be pretentious."


    tian lu nodded and gave an order: "send someone to keep an eye on him. how long can he act? but if he keeps cutting, it will be completely different."


    "yes. i will send someone to keep an eye on it."


    after tianlu finished speaking, he returned to his camp with a little peace of mind.


    watching tianlu and others go back, huya showed a disdainful smile.


    what he said about extreme cold attacking them was actually just the result of tiger fangs covering their heads. he did not expect the other party to believe it. his real purpose was to use this to make tianlu and others less wary of him.


    just like now, it doesn''t really matter whether they believe it or not. the most important thing is that they are not sure whether it is true or false, but at least they will not be too embarrassed to do something small because of this.


    as long as this is the case, that is enough.


    these small movements are enough to make a certain noise and provide a certain opportunity for the ant-man brothers underground.


    "let''s cut down slowly. our task is not to cut down how many trees, but to make enough noise. do you understand?"


    the brothers of the cavalry regiment immediately responded in unison.


    "yes."


    huya raised his eyes to look at the sky and sighed, feeling a little melancholy.


    i don''t know if the little opportunity he strives for is enough for the ant-man brothers underground.


    on the city wall, han sanqian was also watching all this quietly.


    "leader, everything is going according to your instructions. for the time being, everything is normal. i just don''t know about ant-man..." scar couldn''t bear it.


    thinking of the tragic situation on ant-man''s side, han sanqian couldn''t help but hesitate slightly.


    he knew very well that no matter how good they were at the top, for the ant-man below, these tasks were life-threatening.


    "leader, are you worried about ant-man and the others?" scar asked when han sanqian didn''t speak.


    han sanqian nodded: "brother ant-man brought so many people to support us. the number of people who died on the battlefield may not be the most, but many of them died from exhaustion on the heavy fortifications. do you think i can rest easy?" ?"


    "hey!" scar sighed: "the only thing we can do now is to ensure that we can really complete the jedi counterattack this time to comfort the sacrificed ant-man brothers."


    han sanqian nodded: "it''s almost time. are all the ministries ready?"


    "you can start the plan at any time."


    "okay, let everyone have a bite of food first. in a quarter of an hour, the hour will come and the drums will sound."


    "yes!"


    han sanqian looked coldly at the enemy''s base camp in front of him. victory or defeat depended on this.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5175

    thinking back to the beginning of the three kingdoms war, soochow and western shu were weak, especially liu bei''s camp was beaten to the point where they were almost out of strength and could be completely destroyed at any time.


    although soochow occupies a favorable geographical position to cultivate and recuperate, after all, it is just a prince in a peaceful place, and it is no match for cao wei.


    but that''s what happened. zhou yu set red cliff on fire with one move, completely turning the tide of the battle. from then on, the world was divided into three parts.


    "today, i also hope that han sanqian can set fire to the forest and complete the turnaround of our army''s critical situation."


    a quarter of an hour later, the soldiers had finished their meal, and the time finally arrived at the agreed time. han sanqian''s drum sounded again.


    tianlu finally led the large group of people again and slowly came here.


    "leader, there has been no response from commander ant-man yet." scar stepped forward and spoke softly.


    the underground tunnel is too deep. in order to save the amount of work, the overall size of the tunnel has always been based on ant-man.


    because of this, if you want to know the news about the front line, unless ant-man reports it himself, no one knows whether the front line inside is good or not.


    "since the order for frontline excavation was given, i have never seen the ant-man commander again, and, let alone, i have never seen any of the ant-man clan," scar said worriedly.


    hearing this, han sanqian also had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    commander ant-man is very measured in his actions. if he hadn''t been in trouble, he wouldn''t have stayed away from reporting for so long.


    "and..." scar hesitated.


    "tell me." han sanqian suppressed his sadness and asked in response.


    "moreover, we did not find any new soil transported back to the outermost burrow. now, our war drums have started. according to normal circumstances, even if ant-man is busy, he should send someone back to inform us of the frontline preparations. the situation has improved, but now..."


    at this point, scar was already sad and didn''t want to talk any more.


    han sanqian calmed down and asked: "you mean, ant-man has probably been wiped out and died underground?"


    scar nodded heavily. although he was very reluctant to admit this fact, there are some things before you and you have to face him.


    "leader, it''s sad that brother ant-man is dead, but if they are all wiped out, there is a more terrifying fact."


    han sanqian knew that if the entire ant-man army was wiped out, the front line might not be well connected. if he ignited the fire hastily, it would most likely not only fail to form a fire that would spread to the sky, but would also likely alert the snake and completely lose the possibility of counterattack. chance.


    "how about we talk to that group of people again and let''s buy another twelve hours or so. at that time, i will send some people to find a way to widen the tunnel below and see how prepared the front line is?"


    scar''s method is certainly more reliable.


    but the problem is that the difference between the body of a normal person and that of ant-man is too big. if you want to use the tunnel that ant-man dug before to go all the way smoothly, it seems simple, but the workload is still huge.


    moreover, the larger the human body, the larger the movement, and the louder the natural noise.


    although this problem can be solved by digging deeper, in terms of the requirement to light the tree, every deeper distance means that the difficulty of starting a fire increases by several points.


    therefore, the significance of doing this is not that big.


    "long nights will lead to many dreams. moreover, if the time is suddenly extended, the enemy may not believe us. if the jar is broken, our plan will also go bankrupt. now, the arrow is already on the string, and we have to shoot."


    "scar, go and bring the elder up."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5176

    "yes!"


    leaving with scar.


    less than a moment later, he led his men to escort the elder back up.


    at this time, the elder looked good, but his mental state was obviously much worse.


    scar''s previous torture was obviously merciless.


    "han sanqian, why the hell did you bring me here again? aren''t you fucking boring? i''m not telling you, you are a fucking figure after all. is it fun to play so mean?"


    han sanqian glanced at him coldly: "oh, are you talking to me about etiquette and integrity now? damn it, why didn''t i see you talking about this when you were dealing with me? you are really a typical double-standard dog."


    "what is a double-labeled dog?" the elder couldn''t help but wonder as he didn''t know the word for earth.


    "a double-standard dog is a dog with double standards. it has one standard for others and another for itself. then it likes to bark non-stop when nothing happens, just like you. do you understand?"


    "you called me a dog?"


    "anyone who talks back is a dog."


    "you!"


    "what are you, you, shut up your stinky mouth, you damn old dog."


    the elder''s face turned red with anger, and for a moment he didn''t know how to reply.


    looking around, from a distance, tianlu was coming over again with his men and horses.


    han sanqian straightened himself slightly and waited quietly.


    in less than a moment, tianlu led the people to the city.


    "han sanqian, the time has come, are you going to let him go? or what?" someone shouted loudly under the tianlu.


    "if you dare to let him go, we will count you as a hero. if you don''t let him go, haha, it doesn''t matter. but i''m afraid that your han sanqian will be a joke everywhere in the world."


    "you''re right, han sanqian. anyway, we are already prepared for the elder not to return. whatever you want to do, do it quickly."


    hearing the shouting below, han sanqian didn''t say much for a while and just smiled.


    it''s just a simple provocation. he, han sanqian, would be a real fool if he could be fooled like this.


    "i never said from the beginning to the end that i won''t let him go, right? but you all don''t know what you are calling for here. you beg me to let him go, and you still have such an attitude. to be honest, i really don''t want to let this person go. ¡±


    after finishing his words, han sanqian shouted coldly: "scar, order all the soldiers to prepare for battle. as for the people, kill them on the spot."


    "yes!"


    as soon as scar finished speaking, he made two gestures, and for a moment, the war drums started to sound wildly.


    at the same time, two soldiers also directly detained the elder, pressed his head directly against the city gate, and were about to chop it off with a knife.


    "han sanqian, are you really going to be a villain who breaks your word?"


    "you are still a person after all, so what you say means nothing?"


    "han sanqian, you''ve had enough, you''ve teased us again and again, are you still fucking shameless?"


    sure enough, as soon as han sanqian quit, the people below all jumped up and down.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully, asking him to play with all these things, have you ever had fun with him?


    obviously han sanqian has the absolute advantage, but these people are honest and forget it, but they want to play these ridiculous tricks with him. have they ever been able to do it? !


    "old man, it''s not that i don''t keep my word. you heard what your bunch of bastards said, right? i want to keep my promise but fail to do so. do you blame me?" han sanqian asked.


    hearing this, the elder was very angry. in fact, based on his experience in looking at people, he was basically sure that han sanqian was prepared to fulfill his promise.


    although he also knew that it would never be easy for han sanqian to fulfill his promise, but... he would definitely do it.


    okay, now, these idiots are adding fuel to the fire. isn''t this the same as adding fuel to the fire? !


    but he was so angry that he could only endure it now. he couldn''t yell at his subordinates. the power is not in his hands now. if he angers the gang of subordinates again, then these gangsters will suddenly stop caring about him, and he will suffer even more losses.


    "han sanqian, i have nothing to say. if you want to chop him, just chop him."


    at the moment, he could only pretend to be righteous in order to make his subordinates feel guilty and panic even more.


    "as you wish!"


    han sanqian suddenly moved his hand, and his subordinate held the knife in the air, raised his hand, and swung it down...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5177

    "slow!"


    underneath, tian lu was anxious and jumped off his horse.


    although he is the acting commander-in-chief, it does not mean that he will really be the acting commander-in-chief when the war is over. in their place, everything is based on seniority and ability.


    therefore, if the elder, the backer, falls, or falls under his own control, he may not have a good chance of promotion even if he has made great achievements.


    at the very least, the lord may commend him for his merits and assign him a certain position, but what does this mean?


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    most of the people in charge are elders.


    and might the elders reuse themselves?


    most likely not.


    your master died while you were in charge. no matter what reason you have, in the eyes of others, you may have neglected your duty, or you may even have deliberately killed the elder to gain the upper hand.


    the worst thing, if i don''t slander you, is to label you as a poor protector.


    i would like to ask, how much importance will such a person, and a person brought up by other elders, be used by you?


    of course, there are also feelings.


    can tianlu temporarily assume the position of agent among a group of cronies? is tianlu really relying solely on his own strength?


    obviously not. everyone''s strength is actually about the same. his ability to sit in this position depends more on his relationship with the elders than others.


    so, then again, isn¡¯t this still a relationship? !


    he didn''t want to kill the elder alive, he just wanted to show his different methods and abilities in the mediation with han sanqian. at least after welcoming the elder back, his ability would be improved in front of the elder. it''s different, and the status is naturally much higher than others.


    but who can imagine that if you can''t steal a coat, you can''t steal a chicken, but you have lost a handful of rice.


    han sanqian didn''t accept this trick at all, and the situation became a bit stiff.


    "han sanqian, if we have offended you with what we said just now, please forgive me. we are also eager to welcome the elder back, so we made a reckless mistake."


    han sanqian stopped the knife slightly, and the knife was just a hair away from the elder''s neck. even the elder who was as steady as an old dog was frightened and broke into a cold sweat.


    "these are just human words. however, speaking out is not the same as throwing water away. it is not impossible for me to continue to fulfill my promise. however, i have an additional request."


    "any request!"


    "after putting this old thing back, continue the truce for an hour. if you can do it, i will still keep my promise. this hour is just for me to punish you for your rude words. do you understand?"


    "is it that simple?" tianlu asked.


    this request is actually not too much. after all... we have waited for twelve hours, who cares about waiting for one more hour?


    "do you think i, han sanqian, seem to be someone who doesn''t keep my word?" han sanqian said disdainfully.


    tianlu thought about it for a moment and thought: "okay, i can agree to your conditions."


    han sanqian raised his hand gently and threw the knife back into the soldier''s hand.


    "in that case, scar, let him go."


    scar took the order, walked up to the elder in a few steps, and let go of the rope on his body.


    later, under the escort of scar and others, the elder was taken to the bottom of the city tower and handed over to the other party.


    after welcoming back the elders, all the commanders finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    the elder himself couldn''t help but feel a little scared. although there were no dangers along the way, he still went to hell and walked away. this time he didn''t die, which was indeed an unexpected joy.


    "elder, shall we retreat?"


    after tianlu welcomed the elder back, he sent someone to take the elder to the sedan that had been prepared long ago, and asked the elder for his opinion.


    the elder frowned and thought carefully for a moment: "what do you think?"


    "my subordinates believe that the troops can be withdrawn appropriately. it''s only for an hour anyway. they can''t do much with this time."


    the elder nodded. at twelve hours, han sanqian had already prepared for war.


    on the other hand, their main purpose of coming here this time was to greet the elders. although there was no problem with their military strength, they could launch an attack on han sanqian at any time.


    but after all, the preparations are still not enough, and a hasty fight may not be very good. it is better to give them a face.


    "okay, let''s go back to the camp first."


    with the elder''s wave, the army slowly retreated towards the original camp.


    han sanqian also knew that his real opportunity had come...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5178

    "scar!"


    "exist!"


    "inform all brothers immediately and stay put. no action is allowed without my order."


    "yes."


    at the moment, it was just a last-minute matter, and han sanqian could naturally understand that some brothers were ready to make a move at this time.


    however, the more times this happened, the clearer han sanqian was that they needed to be more calm.


    after a while, scar came back.


    "leader, everyone is already in place according to the previous arrangements. when should we take action?"


    "about half an hour."


    "half an hour? is it too late?"


    han sanqian frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "we only have an hour, but half of it is wasted. i''m worried the effect won''t be good."


    han sanqian rolled his eyes at scar. in terms of iq, scar was indeed far behind hai jin and hu ya.


    in fact, it takes an hour. han sanqian does not need another hour to prepare for war or do anything else. this hour is actually just an hour of paralysis.


    it has two effects. one is that doing this will naturally make the enemy relax their vigilance. after all, from their point of view, if they are still seeking to delay time at this time, they must be resorting to force. it was a helpless move.


    then, they will naturally relax their vigilance and not pay too much attention or prepare too much.


    second, it also gives them a certain amount of preparation time.


    in the process of preparation, it was actually han sanqian''s best opportunity to make a move.


    this is an act of paralysis.


    as for choosing half an hour later, it is actually the best time to be paralyzed.


    for han sanqian, there is no better time than this.


    at the beginning of time, when they had just returned, their troops must be in the process of mobilizing and preparing. they were in an active stage, so it was not the best time.


    on the other hand, at the end of the hour, the enemy army was already preparing to attack han sanqian and others. it was still in the active stage, and it was not the best time.


    among them, it is a waiting time for the opponent to prepare and wait to send troops. it is also the best time for numbness and them to gather together. at that time, lighting a fire is naturally the best opportunity.


    after listening to han sanqian''s explanation, scar touched his head and nodded.


    he was not surprised, but curious that everyone had the same head. why did he feel that he really only had one head, while others had countless heads? !


    "go down and get ready, i want to sing." han sanqian ordered with a smile.


    scar admitted that he was stupid when he went down, even though...even though he really wanted to ask han sanqian what kind of show you were singing, but he felt that he had asked enough questions, and he was really embarrassed to ask again. went down.


    therefore, the only thing he can do now is to do as han sanqian said.


    han sanqian glanced at the sky and smiled: "now, there is only one last thing left."


    "go and inform the lord of luo city to deliver what i want."


    "yes."


    the subordinates left, and within a moment, luo jin rushed over with several servants.


    "lord luo city, are you ready with what i want?"


    "as per your request, all the oil in yetian city has been moved under the city wall."


    during this period, luo jinjun followed han sanqian''s instructions and recycled all kinds of oils and fats from every household at high prices.


    whether it''s edible or daily necessities, as long as it''s oil, don''t let it go.


    "go and transport all the oil to the underground entrance." han sanqian ordered his subordinates.


    "yes, alliance leader."


    the subordinate took the order and went down with a group of people.


    "mr. han, the time is coming. your ant-man troops have not withdrawn yet. if you put oil into the underground passage, once it is ignited, there will be no grass growing in the passage." luo jin reminded.


    to light a tree on fire and ensure absolute success, it is very necessary to have a combustion accelerant.


    but if none of the ant-men in the passage come out, their bodies or corpses are destined to become part of the burning if the fire goes down.


    in fact, this is what han sanqian is worried about...


    ant-man is not moving at all now...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5179

    maybe they didn''t die, but most of them were so tired that they fainted, lost their strength, and went down in flames...


    "why!"


    one side is his own brother, and the other side is the lives of other brothers and the people in the city. from a rational point of view, it is undoubtedly an easy multiple-choice question.


    but the reason why people are human is because compared to others, people have feelings.


    "i am also very troubled, but now that the three armies are ready, the lives of countless people are also at stake. lord luo city, what do you want me to do?"


    "the tunnels were dug by the ant-man brothers. in other words, our strongest counterattack was created by them. as a result, they died due to the offensive they created. it''s so ironic, you think i don''t feel cold inside." ?"


    "can¡­¡­"


    luo jin nodded heavily and patted han sanqian on the shoulder: "so, as the old saying goes, the most ruthless emperor''s family is. sometimes, it''s not that the emperor is ruthless, but that you are in your position and think about your duties. naturally, that way we won¡¯t think too much about feelings and should consider more people¡¯s interests.¡±


    yes, which emperor is ruthless? some of them may be because he is too ruthless and cold-blooded, but some of them are more helpless.


    just like when a train starts, there is only one relative of yours on one side, and hundreds of strangers on the other side. how can you choose?


    every choice is wrong, and every choice will be criticized, but when you have to make a choice, you still have to make a choice.


    "go and order the troops, keep an eye on the time, and wait as long as possible until ant-man returns. if you can''t wait, you still need to act according to the time. this matter will be considered my order." city lord luo said.


    the subordinate glanced at han sanqian and saw that han sanqian did not refute, so he obeyed obediently.


    for the lord of luo city, there are some things that he knows exactly how to do.


    han sanqian let out a long breath and smiled lightly at city lord luo: "don''t worry, city lord luo, i can distinguish between light and heavy."


    "this is why i have secretly supported you from the beginning. although you are young, i can see extraordinary abilities and a wise and calm mind in you." luo jin chuckled: "in other words , i really can¡¯t see the possibility of such a person not succeeding.¡±


    "i''m old. there''s no need to compliment anyone. i haven''t had the habit of complimenting anyone even though i''ve lived so long. i just have a pair of eyes and experience in seeing people."


    han sanqian sighed: "people say that you will be motivated when you are under pressure. in fact, sometimes i don''t want to be like this, but... god does not fulfill my wishes, i am not afraid of your jokes. in fact, my original dream was very simple, that is be with my wife and live a peaceful life. but..."


    but sometimes, for ordinary people, the simplest happiness is just within reach, but for han sanqian, it is so far away that it makes people feel scared.


    "although it is said in this world that those who go against the will of heaven can change their lives, in fact more people are content with the status quo. they also have many unwillingnesses, but opportunities do not appear in front of everyone, or in other words, not everyone can seize them. take that opportunity that can make them different." luo jin said with a smile: "think about it from another perspective, you are also taking opportunities that others may not get in several lifetimes. isn''t it better like this?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile. he had been warning others about this double-faced method, but he didn''t expect that at this time today, someone else would use this trick on him.


    han sanqian nodded: "you are right. so, there is nothing to complain about, just work hard."


    luo jin smiled: "okay, in that case, i won''t disturb mr. han anymore. you still have some time. it''s best to close your eyes and relax before the action begins."


    after saying that, luo jin left, and han sanqian obediently followed his advice, choosing to close his eyes and rest for a little while before the last battle.


    soon, half an hour came in the blink of an eye!


    han sanqian suddenly opened his eyes, and he knew that the final counterattack had begun!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5180

    "action!"


    han sanqian drank softly, with dignity and calmness.


    "yes!"


    after receiving the order, several subordinates immediately left to pass on the order.


    han sanqian stood on the city wall and waited quietly.


    after a while, several subordinates also returned quickly.


    "to the leader of the alliance, everything is ready and waiting for your final order!"


    "have the ant-man brothers come back?" han sanqian didn''t want to ask this question, but he had to ask it.


    he was really afraid of hearing the news that he least wanted to hear, but...how could he not ask at a time like this.


    several subordinates lowered their heads.


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand."


    the next second, han sanqian had tears and determination in his eyes.


    "ignition!"


    han sanqian shouted angrily!


    boom!


    in the underground passage, a large amount of oil has already been poured in through the tunnel.


    with the combined efforts of several subordinates, the fuse at the entrance of the cave was directly ignited.


    the fire started, along the passage, with the help of fuel, burning to the bottom!


    inside the passage that no one can see clearly, only the corpses of the ants can be clearly seen by the spirit in the sky. how ferocious the firepower is in the underground passage.


    although the tree roots that had been connected by the ants had a lot of moisture, under the crazy burning of the fire, the water evaporated quickly and the fire also spread.


    the base of one big tree was ignited, two were ignited... more and more roots of the big tree were ignited.


    however, the huge amount of water in the trunk and the thickness of the tree body also mean that the fire cannot burn instantly after being ignited, it will take some time.


    of course, it''s best to need a boost.


    "it''s time for us to go."


    on the city wall, han sanqian''s face turned cold, and the next second he moved his hands and flew towards the enemy camp.


    in the base camp, several commanders were surrounding the elder to check his body.


    overall, apart from some injuries, the elder did not have any major problems.


    at least relatively speaking, he doesn''t have the kind of supreme poison that cannot be broken that the three thousands of china and south korea have.


    "elder, what kind of medicine is sold in han sanqian gourd? although my subordinates said that, it is a bit off, but...but he arrested you, you are such an important person, but he did nothing, just simply give you twelve hours in exchange?"


    the elder frowned. this was actually something he hadn''t expected: "actually, i''m also very confused about which play han sanqian is singing."


    if it were anyone else, they would probably do very normal things.


    for example, it would be best to directly ask the elders to end the war.


    if this trick doesn''t work, you should use yourself to delay for a longer period of time, especially when you know that your side''s military supplies have been exhausted, and try to reach the point where your side is exhausted to the point of collapse. this is the middle strategy.


    and even if it was a bad move, it would be impossible for han sanqian to just do nothing in vain if it couldn''t be delayed for long.


    at least, torture yourself, give yourself some poison or something.


    in short, anything is fine, but it is absolutely impossible to just let scar torment yourself a little and be done with it.


    han sanqian''s move was not only incomprehensible to him now, but also to everyone present.


    "does han sanqian have any backup plans?"


    thinking about it, it seems that this is the only possibility. only han sanqian himself has some way to win, so he will not worry about how important he is as a bargaining chip.


    however, what can he do?


    "by the way, elder, actually, i have always had a question i wanted to ask you since you came back, but i never had a good chance. now that you have taken the initiative to mention this, i think i really need to ask it. already." tianlu said.


    the elder looked towards tianlu: "if you have any questions, just ask."


    tianlu glanced at everyone, although this problem was no longer a problem for them, after all, they had made full preparations in advance.


    but since the elder asked this, tianlu naturally wanted to say something.


    "i heard from the news that han sanqian caught you here, it seems he wanted to get the extreme cold method from you, and then use this method against us!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5181

    "extreme cold?" the elder frowned.


    "yes, it is cold at night here. however, don''t worry, elder, after learning the news, we have made preparations in advance, and everyone is now wearing cloth from famous stores."


    "han sanqian has never mentioned any extreme cold methods to me. where did your news come from?" the elder suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "isn''t this the case?" tianlu was surprised: "back to the elder, this news came from huya, and some trees were cut down for firewood near us. everyone has seen this with your own eyes."


    everyone nodded.


    at this time, the elder frowned.


    "what is han sanqian doing?"


    what is certain is that han sanqian has never asked him about the extreme cold method. moreover, even if he forced himself to tell him the extreme cold method, it is impossible for han sanqian to be able to use it due to restrictions.


    moreover, taking a step back, what if han sanqian is extremely cold?


    using your own moves to kill yourself, isn''t that ridiculous? !


    "elder, this...the more i talk about this, the more confused i become. i...why do i feel like i am a person in the game, but what i did is not part of the game." tianwen asked doubtfully.


    the elder also couldn''t figure it out: "no matter what han sanqian wants to do, he is nothing to be afraid of. we just have to do our own thing."


    "yes!"


    just as the elder finished speaking, a subordinate hurriedly ran in.


    "report to the elders, there is a situation!"


    after hearing this, everyone stood up immediately.


    everyone''s face was quite nervous. they were already discussing what han sanqian wanted to do, but when they suddenly heard that cao cao was about to arrive, how could they feel relieved? !


    "what''s going on?" the elder asked hurriedly.


    "back to the elders, han sanqian suddenly flew towards us."


    everyone was startled again and looked back. they were all horrified.


    "hell no way, right? isn''t it the time he requested? why did he take the initiative to find us?"


    "how many troops did he bring?"


    it is impossible to say that he is not nervous. although there was some strategy involved in taking down the elder before, han sanqian''s ability to stand firm in the midst of thousands of troops is still enough to make anyone panic.


    "just...him alone!"


    "is he the only one?" the elder''s voice couldn''t help but rise.


    "yes, it''s just him."


    a few people look at me again and i look at you.


    it was strange enough that han sanqian didn''t set off at the regular time, so he just called here alone this time.


    "what the hell, what does han sanqian want to do? he''s not trying to kill us at our base camp by himself, is he?"


    "could it be that after he captures the elder, he wants to continue trading twelve hours with us? come a few more times. this has been delayed for a damn long time."


    when the elder heard this, his heart tightened.


    being caught is a small matter, but scoring twice is a big deal.


    after all, he is an elder, and he is also the commander-in-chief of a million-strong army. if someone does this, once can be said to be an accident, but twice is a pure embarrassment.


    "damn it, this damn han sanqian is so arrogant. he dares to come to our base camp alone. good job. i won''t believe him if i don''t kill him this time."


    "gather the troops immediately to see what han sanqian wants to do!"


    the group of people were both angry and angry, and at the same time they were still a little worried. they could only rely on this method to boost their momentum.


    "brothers, the elders must be well protected." tianlu ordered.


    several people nodded and accompanied the elders out of the camp. at this moment, the gathering drums sounded in the department.


    just a moment later, the army gathered, and the elders and others quickly prepared countermeasures.


    on the other side, han sanqian also flew to the base camp alone at this time.


    the distance between the two sides is only about a hundred meters. it is not a safe distance, but it cannot be said to be a dangerous situation. moreover, in order to prevent the situation from happening last time, the people behind the elder this time are all elites. once han sanqian attacks, the elites will immediately make way for the elders to retreat, and at the same time, they will quickly surround han sanqian from both wings.


    "han sanqian, what do you mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5182

    "what do you mean?" han sanqian asked, slightly confused.


    "it''s not yet war time, but you came to our camp alone. why are you pretending to be stupid with us here?!"


    "that''s right, han sanqian, what do you want to do? you have set the time, are you going to go back on your word?"


    a group of people spoke fiercely and angrily attacked han sanqian.


    "if i want to attack you, just like you said, will i come alone? do i think of myself as a god, or do i think of you as a fool?" han sanqian said with a disdainful smile.


    "if you''re not attacking us, then why are you here? our relationship doesn''t seem to be at a level where we can talk to each other, right?"


    "i''m here to give you something." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "send something? what can you give us?" tianlu asked disdainfully.


    in order to protect the elders, tianlu deliberately walked at the forefront. anyway, he was also the acting commander-in-chief at this time. when outsiders asked, they would probably say that he had not returned his power for the time being.


    "send you something good." han sanqian raised his head and looked at the sky: "if i guessed correctly, there should be a traitor here, and i will tell you that i will use extreme cold to deal with you."


    "humph, i don''t know." tianlu bu answered han sanqian''s words: "you can''t control your people, so why are you here to ask us?"


    han sanqian smiled: "i can know even if you don''t tell me. huya must have told you. after all, the patrol team is directly led by him. but it doesn''t matter. i don''t plan to use this trick again now anyway." "


    tianlu suppressed his uneasiness and pretended to be normal: "really? which move do you want to use?"


    "you must have taken precautions in advance, so if i predict correctly, you guys should be wearing quite thick clothes now, or in other words, you must be wearing cloth clothes from famous stores."


    "han sanqian, so what?" tianlu had an unknown premonition.


    "haha, let me warm you up and keep you warm. in other words, i want to light some fire for you." han sanqian said coldly.


    "haha, light a fire?"


    tianlu thought he had some great trick, but it turned out to be just a fire.


    "han sanqian, it turns out that you want to attack us with fire."


    the elder heard the intention clearly and finally felt a lot more at ease. he moved forward and stood out from the other commanders.


    "yes, exactly." han sanqian said.


    the elder smiled coldly: "just because you saw these trees? so you want to set up a fire camp for us."


    han sanqian nodded: "you are an elder after all, and your brain is indeed faster than others. as soon as i said it, you understood it instantly. i admire you."


    "han sanqian, are you kidding? do you want to light this forest on fire? are you not thinking well? look at the distance between these trees, look at the soil under these trees, there is nothing, what do you use to light the fire? "


    "that is, judging from this situation, even if you point a fire at it, it may be ignited, but it is just a fantasy to think that it will spread."


    "han sanqian, are you making us laugh? or are you insulting our lack of intelligence?"


    han sanqian waved his hand: "no, i have never thought of it this way, and everything i tell you is true. for me, it is to attack you with fire."


    several people looked at each other, obviously not believing what han sanqian said.


    "haha!" han sanqian was not angry, but asked: "after we chatted for a while, didn''t you notice that the ground seems a little hotter than usual?"


    because everyone is wearing shoes, the feeling of the ground is not very good, and the air in the forest is always relatively humid and cool, so it is almost impossible to feel any subtle temperature changes on the ground.


    after everyone heard this, they all lowered their heads and felt what was different on the ground.


    however, it is a pity that most people feel that it is no different from usual.


    only a small number of people, after what han sanqian said, really felt that the temperature of the ground today seemed to be a bit high, and the ground was relatively dry.


    however, this change is so subtle that people can''t tell whether it is real or a difference caused by psychological effects.


    "i''m here to light the last fire for you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5183

    "what does the last fire mean?"


    "han sanqian, please speak clearly."


    "am i not clear enough? there is already a fire all around here, and the reason why the fire has not completely started is just because of the air and environment around here. it''s like... you are in a pile of garbage. it¡¯s like lighting a fire.¡±


    there are dry parts in the garbage, but there are also wet parts, which makes the fire effect very poor.


    generally in this case, the fire takes a certain amount of time to dry out the moisture, so a large amount of gas will be produced.


    isn¡¯t that how the earth¡¯s human bacon came to be?


    however, in this case, as long as the sparks do not go out, as time goes by and the moisture content of the drying is about the same, you need to blow a breath or light a little fire to support the combustion, and the fire will explode directly in an instant .


    today, this is the situation.


    just, compared to that kind of ignition.


    generally speaking, this kind of ignition is definitely stronger than the conventional ignition.


    therefore, this is also the fundamental reason why han sanqian came to the scene in person.


    "i made it very clear, just light the fire!"


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian smiled coldly: "but if you still can''t hear clearly, then i''ll show it to you."


    han sanqian flipped his hand, and fen ji suddenly condensed in his right hand.


    at the same time, the left hand moves slightly, and a force also flows into the hand.


    "skyfire!"


    wow!


    the sky fire flies behind and hovers!


    "moon wheel!"


    purple lightning wraps around the sky fire and protects it!


    "fen ji!"


    fenji has reached its hottest point.


    "next, it''s you, earth fire!"


    the ground fire burned for thousands of miles. although it was not very aggressive, it was usually just an auxiliary technique used by han sanqian to harvest energy.


    but at this moment, its value is completely highlighted in a different way.


    there were ground fires all around, and the tree roots that were already on the verge of burning completely exploded in an instant under its ignition.


    call!


    boom!


    the fire broke out wildly, and in an instant, the surrounding area centered on them was filled with a sea of ????fire.


    "come on, team, what are you waiting for? seal the road for me!"


    han sanqian shouted loudly, and the book of eight desolations suddenly opened on his waist, and more than a dozen subordinates who had undergone special training rushed out immediately.


    although han sanqian stood in front, more than a dozen people spread out directly according to their original plan to form an encirclement and set fire simultaneously on all sides.


    all of a sudden, the flames soared into the sky and the fire became more fierce!


    "no, no, impossible! this is absolutely impossible!"


    "how...how could this forest be ignited, and how could it be so ignited?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    the elders and the others were obviously dumbfounded. they looked at the sea of ??fire around them in disbelief and fell into complete hesitation for a while.


    "twelve hours, do you really think i want it for free? or, you, an old guy, should also know very well that your value is very high. in these twelve hours, i have already given everything to you underground. the roots of the trees are connected together.¡±


    "at the same time, i poured a lot of oil into it. do you know what it means once it ignites?"


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "i''m not afraid to tell you that the underground fire has been baking for a period of time along with the oil. it''s just because the tree roots are too thick and inserted into the ground after all, and the oxygen supply is not enough, so it cannot start instantly. "


    "but they have long been suppressed below. i only need to increase the intensity of the fire and completely detonate them from above. naturally, everything will fall into place."


    when han sanqian said this, he looked at the elder: "now, do you believe that i am here to send fire? i, han sanqian, don''t like lying."


    panicked, completely panicked, how could the elder not panic when there was such a fire all over the sky? so much so that he even forgot to refute han sanqian.


    tianlu looked at han sanqian coldly and said angrily: "han sanqian, you are treacherous. didn''t you say you would fight after an hour? now, you are taking action before the hour is up?"


    "it''s a joke, i''m just lighting a fire. when have i killed your people? but..." han sanqian smiled coldly: "from now on, the time is just right, so you and i don''t need to be rigid. it''s time to fight. just fight.¡±


    "brothers, keep lighting the fire for me, and i will guard the border for you. whoever dares to come, i, han sanqian, will kill him!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian drew out the pangu ax and was already ready to fight!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5184

    "yes!"


    following han sanqian''s order, a dozen of his subordinates immediately set off.


    afterwards, a group of people burst into flames, covering several miles with a sea of ??fire.


    boom!


    the forest that had been completely ignited by han sanqian suddenly burned even more intensely.


    the elders and the others could clearly feel the torment caused by the high temperature at this time.


    of course, what is more uncomfortable than this is the suffocation and despair caused by the high temperature.


    the fire burned like this and lasted for several miles, making it impossible for anything to survive.


    "withdraw, withdraw!"


    the elder shouted urgently.


    but there was no way for the army to withdraw, and there was a sea of ??fire in all directions!


    "elder, we have no place to evacuate!" tianlu shouted hurriedly.


    "go back, go back!"


    of course, it is easiest to go forward. yetian city is in front, and there is no forest near yetian city.


    therefore, in theory, once we evacuate to yetian city, we can use yetian city to provide some shielding.


    but han sanqian was standing in front of him. with this guy''s ability, he would definitely be able to withstand it for a long time, and there must be other ambushes behind him.


    it was the best place to hide, and there was no way he could easily let himself and others pass by.


    therefore, instead of wasting time here, it is better to break through the fire circle and retreat urgently.


    with the fire burning right now, they didn''t have much time to think about it, so they acted immediately after thinking of the optimal solution.


    a group of people covered the elder and quickly retreated towards the back.


    watching them retreat, han sanqian did not stop them.


    this was part of his plan.


    in fact, for han sanqian, the last thing he wanted was for them to rush forward in a hurry.


    although in theory, if they rush forward, their own blockage and the city defense of yetian city will indeed cause huge trouble for them to advance in, and may even directly delay the chance of survival for many of them.


    but it is indeed the safest place.


    although rushing there would cost his million-strong army an unknown number of people, it would definitely not be a problem to save 30 to 40% of their troops.


    of course, this is a huge adventure.


    it was also judged from han sanqian''s standpoint.


    from an elder''s perspective, things are completely different.


    first of all, he didn''t know how many troops han sanqian could withstand. secondly, he didn''t know how the city defense was in yetian city. thirdly, he didn''t know whether han sanqian had set up an ambush just waiting for him to head towards the city. rush.


    therefore, too many uncertainties are very dangerous for him.


    the easiest way is to retreat backwards.


    first, there is also its own patrol force in the rear. the original defense was mainly to prevent han sanqian from escaping and to prevent han sanqian from coming to his aid. this at least meant that the rear was safe.


    second, retreating to the rear can also avoid fighting with han sanqian''s troops, which is more conducive to their escape from the circle of fire.


    therefore, in the chaos of war, the elder''s first choice must be to retreat to the rear.


    "what i want is for you to retreat to the rear. it''s good to retreat to the rear. there are large woods, hehe."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, and then looked at the igniters who were originally posted around.


    after the group of people took the order, several people quickly and quietly left, taking advantage of the enemy''s unpreparedness.


    a few people and han sanqian were still lighting fires in place.


    they retreated, and han sanqian could safely burn the front line completely. in this way, the group suddenly regretted that it was impossible to fight back.


    next, there is the siege from the rear.


    "you''re so brave, it''s interesting."


    han sanqian let out a long breath. after confirming that the fire in front had already started, he was no longer idle. after ordering the four and three people left behind to continue lighting the fire, he quickly rushed towards the rear.


    others have a way of beating a drowned dog, and i also have a way of beating a little beggar chicken that is burned without hair.


    "brothers ant-man, if you have spirits in heaven, please open your eyes at this moment and take a good look at how i avenge you!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian was already flying further back...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5185

    with his body more stable, han sanqian stopped immediately, flipped his hands in the next second, and directly deployed ground fire.


    someone had already lit the fire on the back road. after all, this was an extremely round encirclement from the beginning.


    it''s just that the place at the back is relatively far away from the camp of the elders and others, which makes it seem like the fire there is not that big.


    in fact, there is no difference between here and before.


    "kill!"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, while laying down the ground fire, he also shot directly downwards.


    for a moment, the crowd in black who had fled in panic were brutally killed by han sanqian.


    "elder, han sanqian suddenly came to cut off our retreat." tianlu hurriedly reported to the elder.


    the elders were all confused at this time. when they heard that han sanqian suddenly came to the rear again, they were extremely anxious for a while.


    "how about shooting forward?"


    no one wants to get involved with han sanqianduo at this time. they just want to leave here as soon as possible.


    but when someone just made this suggestion, the figure of the evil taotie had already appeared over there.


    this time, the road to yetian city was also blocked.


    there is a wolf in front and a tiger behind. it really makes people wonder what to do for a while.


    but they didn''t have time to think about it. the fire was overwhelming, and most of the people were already buried in the flames. although their bodies could not be burned like humans, the cloth on their bodies was constantly adding fuel to the fire.


    the fire has become more and more intense.


    "still following the established route, we now have a more open space in front of us, and our patrol soldiers can pick us up and go that way!"


    there is no choice now. at least as mentioned before, for the elders, retreating to their rear, which is now the front, is the only best option.


    "order the troops to break out of the encirclement at all costs. we cannot be trapped and die here." the elder ordered loudly.


    "yes!"


    the subordinates take orders.


    later, several commanders personally went to the front line to direct and clear the way.


    the army was screaming and panicking, desperately pushing towards the rear.


    "fire company camp, what a good plan."


    looking at this scene from a distance, lu ruoxin couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    "including those ants, han sanqian is only a hundred thousand people, but it is enough to shake the opponent''s army of one million. this battle will surely become the most classic and legendary battle in this land of demons. han sanqian''s name , from today on, it is destined to leave a glorious and indelible mark in the land of the demons."


    chi meng smiled: "i really didn''t expect that han sanqian''s last move would be in this way. if i were to think about it, i might never have thought of it."


    lu ruo at times, these are relatively easy to ignore.¡±


    people panic when faced with disadvantages, and their ideas will be biased. moreover, even if they are not biased, they may not be able to think of some relatively low-level strategies.


    but han sanqian not only thought of it, but also always used the most appropriate method at the most appropriate time.


    "yes, this move to burn the battalion can almost be said to be a drain on the men in black. even if they can escape from the encirclement of the fire, i am afraid their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. this is very difficult for them if they want to reorganize their forces and fight at night. for tiancheng, it is almost impossible."


    chi meng did not object to this view. the most important thing was that the enemy''s morale would be greatly reduced.


    even if the number of casualties is not particularly serious, it is absolutely impossible for the skirmishing army to pose any threat to yetian city again.


    "it seems that han sanqian really won this round." lu ruoxin was in a good mood.


    anyone with a discerning eye can almost tell that this wave is almost a done deal.


    "it seems that it''s time for us to withdraw our troops." chi meng said.


    lu ruoxin nodded: "retreat, let them retreat, yetian city is now free of worries."


    "han sanqian, i really belong to you."


    "however, i am curious, how will you deal with yetian city next?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5186

    "ah!"


    "ah!"


    "ah!"


    in the forest, there was wailing everywhere.


    some were set ablaze by fire, some were beheaded by han sanqian on the spot, and countless others were trampled to death by their own people.


    looking at the millions of heroes now, it''s just a joke.


    how powerful he was before, now he is so embarrassed.


    under the protection of a group of cronies and subordinates, the elder was in an extremely embarrassed state although no accidents occurred.


    they were the first to break out of the encirclement, but they did not dare to stay for a moment. the fire spread so fast that they had to step up their pace and get out of the danger zone as soon as possible.


    after about half an hour, the group of people finally felt that they were no longer surrounded by heat, so they slowed down and let out a long breath of bad breath.


    looking back, han sanqian was still in mid-air in the distance, frantically blocking people who were trying to escape. the area where han sanqian was located was now shrouded in black smoke, and even the fire could hardly be seen clearly. .


    "how many people are following you?" the elder wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked the people next to him.


    everyone looked at each other, and two of them got up and left to check the number of people behind.


    not long after, the two men came back.


    "returning to the elders, the number of people currently following our team is about... less than one hundred thousand."


    "what? one hundred thousand? i have a total army of more than one million, but there are less than one hundred thousand left?" the elder was shocked and filled with anger.


    "with the fire, the scene was really chaotic. some brothers may have been burned to death, and some brothers lost their way in the fire and did not follow us for a while."


    the elder fell to the ground with a thud, unable to accept such a result for a while.


    even if all the scattered soldiers are found, based on the current situation, the number of people alive is probably less than 500,000.


    the total number was 1.8 million, and after fighting for so long, yetian city was not captured, but our own side suffered a loss of less than 500,000 troops. what kind of joke is this? how ironic is this? !


    "everyone, do we still have the face to go back and see your majesty?" the elder smiled bitterly.


    all the people immediately lowered their heads.


    no matter what excuses or reasons there are, with such a huge advantage, they can''t escape the responsibility of dereliction of duty.


    "elder, yetian city doesn''t have much troops right now. should we organize a new wave and fight back?" tianlu said unwillingly.


    if you lose, you''ll probably die if you go back. if you go back towards the front, you might have a chance.


    "fight back? do you think i don''t want to?" the elder shook his head in distress.


    he actually knew very well that they no longer had the qualifications and capital to fight back.


    insufficient troops are one of them, and the most important thing is that the tone is gone.


    after encountering such a devastating blow, all the soldiers now are probably frightened. they are completely frightened, and they have completely lost confidence in their superiors.


    if they are forcibly gathered together at this time, what else can they do if they don''t have enough people? !


    a master of kings who can fight, his momentum alone is already very comparable to others.


    but they have nothing.


    "elder, do we just withdraw like this? let''s not talk about whether we will be punished if we go back. what can yetian city do in the future? they are obviously leaning towards han sanqian. if...if we are completely defeated, yetian city will not completely rebellious yet? you have to know how much profit yetian city has brought us." tian lu said anxiously.


    "you are right, but this matter is not something that we defeated generals can consider. let''s go back and report it to your majesty and see how he handles it." the elder replied.


    "yes!"


    the elder sighed and looked at everyone, feeling unwilling to do so.


    he had been preparing for so long and waited patiently for so long, but he never thought that after several crises, he would become a little confused, and it was precisely because of this confusion that he was tragically burned down by others in the end. and a big defeat!


    who would be willing to do so!


    no one can.


    it was originally meant to be an absolute suppression, but due to various reasons, it was bit by bit slandered and those so-called bullshit advantages that seemed inconspicuous were taken away.


    finally, when the storm was about to come, these seemingly inconspicuous small advantages finally came together and completely overwhelmed him...


    thinking of this, he stood up and walked slowly towards the outskirts of the forest. the look on his back was so lost that it made people feel sad...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5187

    "leader, the enemy has withdrawn."


    the subordinates who followed han sanqian, who were still lighting the fire, noticed that the main force of the elders was retreating far away, and they were very happy.


    han sanqian finally showed a long-lost smile: "very good. however, don''t get carried away because of your happiness. the fire continues to increase. we don''t want to keep any of these people."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates took the order and continued to add fire.


    the fire raged, mercilessly devouring every man in black on the ground.


    under the burning earth fire, a dozen people who started the fire, including han sanqian, were frantically replenishing them with a steady stream of energy.


    "let these earthly fires cleanse them of the sins they have committed."


    han sanqian glanced at all the subordinates present and sighed.


    "just keep an eye on it. i''ll go back to the city first."


    "yes."


    "when the fire is almost gone, remember to put out the surrounding fires. also, stop chasing those poor bandits and let them go."


    "yes!"


    there are obviously a lot of enemy deserters left in the forest. it is very difficult to capture them with han''s three thousand troops, especially when chasing such desperate soldiers. the feedback you get may be very strong, which will make your own. a situation where a person is prone to serious injury.


    after everything was arranged, han sanqian returned to yetian city.


    in yetian city, when han sanqian returned, he had completely entered the state of carnival.


    "the alliance leader is mighty, the alliance leader is mighty!"


    as the sea advanced, scar led a group of disciples to stand on the city wall, raising their arms and shouting.


    within the city walls, the people of yetian city also applauded and welcomed him.


    "mr. han is worthy of being a dragon and a phoenix among men. i admire him."


    "i have long heard that mr. han achieved great feats by fighting more with less, but all the time he only heard the sound but did not see the results. today''s battle in yetian city happened in front of you and me. it is really amazing."


    "mr. han, that''s amazing."


    there were praises everywhere, but han sanqian completely fell on deaf ears.


    he came all the way, heading straight for hai jin and scar.


    "how''s it going? is there still no movement over there in the underground passage?"


    yes, even though han sanqian knew very well that his hope was slim, he still harbored the slightest illusion.


    this is actually rare for han sanqian, who has always been rational.


    "no." hai jin was a little downcast.


    "leader, it''s impossible for there to be any living things under the fire. it seems that all the ant-man brothers died with their own lives." scar said with some sadness.


    although i have already guessed this ending, there are times when i will not give up until i reach the yellow river, and once my heart gives up, it is actually the day my heart breaks.


    "leader, no matter what, the ant-man brothers have seen the results. i believe they can safely say to the ant-man clan that they have completed their mission honorably." hai jin advised.


    "yes, alliance leader, what happened has happened, and there is no point in regretting it. although the ant-man brothers were completely wiped out, their spirit will always live in our hearts."


    "let''s make it up to the other ant-men. the dead are gone."


    nodding, han sanqian said: "erect a statue for the ant-man commander in yetian city in my name, han sanqian. in addition, build an ancestral hall to worship all the ant-man brothers who sacrificed. finally, after the arrangements are made here, , let huya take some brothers to go to the ant-man clan and tell the queen the whole story. at the same time, we must make good compensation to the ant-man clan and teach them some skills when the time comes."


    "yes."


    "by the way, master, there is something i don''t know whether i should ask or not." pei yuan said.


    han sanqian said: "ask."


    "master, we are always at war, so it is not easy for me to ask questions normally, but now that the war has calmed down, i have just searched for master''s wife all over the city, why can''t i see her?"


    hearing what pei yuan said, a group of people remembered that yes, the war had been going on for a long time, but from the beginning to the end, they had never seen su yingxia...


    you want to say that it was to protect her safety during the war, so it is not incomprehensible that she was hidden, although it is far-fetched...


    but now that the war has ended and the enemy has retreated on a large scale, it is theoretically safe enough.


    then su yingxia should have come out too.


    but after searching the entire yetian city, han sanqian''s two apprentices couldn''t find their master''s wife.


    this is really a bit abnormal.


    looking at the eager eyes of a group of people, han sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5188

    "do you want to know?" han sanqian asked.


    after hearing han sanqian''s words, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    at least this is enough to show that su yingxia is safe now.


    "hehe, i was worried urgently, but as you said, the leader''s wife must be fine. leader, you can talk or not," scar said with a smile.


    hai jin also smiled and said: "yes, leader, we are not interested in this topic now."


    han sanqian said: "really? if that''s the case, then i won''t say anything."


    "no, no, no, no, i was wrong. i was wrong, okay? you should tell me. although i am no longer worried about the safety of the leader''s wife, i am really curious about what she did." scar hurriedly begged for mercy.


    from the beginning of the war to now, su yingxia has not appeared. even if her safety is not considered, at least such an operation is really curious.


    you must know that su yingxia was like this before. it can be understood that han sanqian wants to protect su yingxia, but now su yingxia''s cultivation is completely different. scar and hai jin are far inferior to her and can stand alone. she is naturally capable. you can also protect yourself without worries.


    therefore, in the absence of protection, su yingxia''s strange operations are worth pondering.


    "leader, just tell us. anyway, everything has been settled by now." hai jin also said.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "yingxia is currently performing a relatively important mission, and you won''t be able to see her for a while. however, with her cultivation, there is absolutely no safety problem, so you don''t have to worry."


    "hey, who is worried about her? it''s probably not a big problem for her to hit both me and hai jin. we are just curious about what she did."


    "you will know when the time comes." after han sanqian finished speaking, he glanced in the distance and saw luo jin walking over with a group of people: "the lord of luo city is here, let''s welcome him."


    the crowd quickly stood up and faced luo jin.


    luo jin also rushed to han sanqian with a large group of people at this time.


    beside him, in addition to people from the luo family, there were also various wealthy businessmen and some dignitaries in the city.


    "mr. han is truly an unparalleled warrior. congratulations, congratulations." city lord luo''s face was filled with joy and a smile.


    "only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, against a million-strong army, not only did they not have the slightest fear, but they came back victorious. we admire them both in terms of courage and ability."


    when they meet, compliments are inevitable, and han sanqian has long been used to it.


    "my dear friends, this battle was won by chance, and your help is indispensable in this process."


    "these forces have been taxing us so heavily that we in yetian city can hardly breathe. yetian city is so defensive today. to put it bluntly, luo wants to maintain the original taste of yetian city. but i can''t say that. it sounds good, but it turns out that luo doesn''t have much money to spend on building city defenses." luo had been suffering for a long time and couldn''t help but say at this time.


    although the transactions in yetian city are very large and the business is constant, luo jin needs to use most of the money earned to purchase the next auction items. secondly, the remaining money also needs to be kept as a backup for capital turnover.


    afterwards, after excluding taxes, he really didn''t have much money left.


    behind such brilliance, there is such a shortage. this is one of the reasons why luo jin was willing to help han sanqian after coming into contact with han sanqian.


    he was almost breathless from the tax. no matter how vigorously the auction collected the tax this time, it was almost the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "what city lord luo said is absolutely true. yetian city is also considered a big trading city. on the surface it looks very beautiful, but in reality it is very miserable."


    "mr. han has overthrown them. from now on, mr. han will make the decision. i hope han sanqian can lead us to a different glory."


    "by the way, mr. han, although the war has been won, those ambitious people will definitely not let us go so easily. let me ask boldly, what are han sanqian''s next plans, and what about ye tiancheng? what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    after saying this, everyone looked at han sanqian eagerly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5189

    what are the plans for yetian city? !


    to be honest, it is easy to conquer a country, but it is really difficult to defend it.


    yetian city is located in the center of the forest, with no natural dangers around it.


    as long as you can find this, it will be so obvious to you.


    if you want to defend this place, it will be as difficult as climbing to the sky.


    there are no soldiers here, and most of the important people are business people. it is too difficult to consolidate the defense here.


    even if han sanqian is willing to spend money and send some people from his mysterious alliance to station here, the actual effect will not be significant.


    next time, after the enemy has repaired the food road, they will send troops to suppress them. not to mention relying on them, even if han sanqian personally directs the battle again, he may not be able to achieve today''s results.


    using the skill once counts as a clever strategy, but if you use it twice, the enemy will be on guard, and the effect will naturally be greatly reduced.


    in such a place where there is no natural danger to defend, as long as any effect is not achieved, it is actually fatal.


    so, no matter how hard you try, the defense here actually looks like a joke.


    but on the other hand, if they don''t defend this place, where should the people of yetian city go? !


    in fact, for han sanqian, yetian city is not the city he wants to win at all. after all, this place is so close to the city of burning bones, and han sanqian has no base here.


    emperor tiangao is far away, let alone... still in this siege and plundering pond?


    however, the people of yetian city were forced to get involved here, whether for subjective or objective reasons. han sanqian did not take responsibility for this, and seemed to be quite cold-blooded and ruthless.


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    "what can you do?" han sanqian asked.


    "what can we do about this? let''s ask mr. han to decide."


    "yes, we follow mr. han''s lead. we will do whatever mr. han tells us to do."


    obviously, these people were still being polite when they arrived, which was not what han sanqian wanted.


    "let me make it clear to you directly. yetian city is not in my plan because my troops are far away from it. but since you are involved, i have two ideas. let''s see how you decide."


    "please make it clear, mr. han."


    "first, yetian city fully regains its autonomy. the city belongs to you, and it will naturally be given full management to you. i will send some people to help you guard the city, but i cannot guarantee the actual outcome."


    "it means that if the enemy wants to fight back, we can only let the enemy attack."


    "the second point is that yetian city will be built as my first base in the demon clan. i can exempt you from at least 90% of the existing taxes, but yetian city may suffer consequences that i can''t estimate at the moment. all kinds of attacks, what i can guarantee is that as long as i am not dead, the base will be guarded by a large number of troops."


    han sanqian''s two choices are actually very simple.


    but the problem is how they plan to choose.


    the first risk is to place all possibilities on the side of the man in black.


    whether they will retaliate, whether they will kill the chicken to scare the monkeys is unknown, and the taxes will still be harsh.


    the second risk is the revenge of han sanqian''s enemies. it is difficult to predict how frequent and fierce the enemies will be.


    but the good thing is that if han sanqian can resist, their lives will be greatly improved.


    but no matter how you look at it, it seems that any choice is very difficult.


    several people looked at me and you, and it was hard to make up their minds for a while.


    "you don''t have to rush to answer me. i won''t leave here until tomorrow. you can have a good discussion before that. i will listen carefully to the opinions of the people of yetian city, so i will accept any choice you make. i will also respect it without any pressure.¡±


    after finishing his words, han sanqian nodded to luo jin: "lord luo city, please discuss it among yourselves."


    "okay." luo jin nodded slightly.


    han sanqian left with his troops and returned to the city wall.


    in the evening, luo jin took luo ying''er to the bottom of the city wall. obviously, their discussion should have a result.


    han sanqian ordered haijin to pick them up, and at the same time, ordered people to keep an eye on the tea.


    when everything was done, han sanqian finally spoke: "i wonder what the outcome of the discussion between lord luo and others is?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5190

    luo jin smiled: "may i ask mr. han if he has the expected results?"


    han sanqian said: "from a rational point of view, i naturally hope that you will make the first choice. i have already won and gained the safety and reputation i need. it is naturally the best time to leave at this time."


    "in addition, my people also need to recuperate. it is best to leave if there is no war."


    "but from an emotional point of view, our victory in this battle depends mainly on the help of the people in the city, especially you, the lord of luo city. therefore, i cannot ignore yetian city. based on this, i hope you will choose the second choice. two kinds.¡±


    "however, it is always a choice, and it is always your choice, so i have reached the point where i can accept it calmly."


    luo jin smiled softly: "mr. han is indeed a gentleman, but he speaks outright. i like and admire him very much."


    "yes, our discussion has produced results, but in fact it can be said that it has no results."


    "lord luo, what do you mean by this?"


    "everyone actually wants to change the status quo. the taxes in yetian city are like a thunder above our heads. as long as we are slightly unhappy, it will come down and make it difficult for people to live in peace. but everyone is really worried... ugh..."


    han sanqian smiled: "what everyone is worried about is that after choosing us, there will be no way out, right?"


    luo jin nodded: "don''t blame them. after all, most of them are ordinary people. they haven''t seen many fights and killings..."


    han sanqian waved his hand: "i won''t blame them. everyone just wants to live and work in peace and contentment. there is nothing wrong with that."


    although it seems that the demands of the city residents are somewhat repetitive, to a certain extent.


    this is indeed untrustworthy, but if you think about it carefully, there are so many people, how can their opinions be what you want.


    besides, the people''s requirement is actually to live and work in peace and contentment. naturally, there is no such thing as jumping around or not. to put it simply, they are just trying to survive.


    "otherwise, let''s do this. for the time being, we will implement the second set. if one day my subordinates can no longer resist, then i will not interfere too much in how the people in the city choose, or i will need to cooperate and say that i forced them. yes, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    han sanqian''s words can basically dispel the doubts of all the swaying city residents.


    this also makes it easier for them to jump back and forth between left and right.


    "mr. han, do you mind if this is the case?"


    who at the top doesn''t want the people below him to be loyal. this lack of trust from the beginning is probably something no one wants to see, and may even be severely punished.


    but han sanqian said straight to the point that it was okay at the beginning.


    this kind of heart and courage are truly breathtaking.


    "i only know that if a big tree grows well, birds will naturally live there, and thousands of birds will naturally hover around it. but if the tree is not good and a group of birds are forcibly tied up, it will be nothing more than purgatory on earth."


    "once anything happens, the trees will fall and the birds will scatter."


    "so, there is essentially no big difference. the tree still needs to be strong."


    luo jin laughed: "mr. han is young and so generous, i really admire you. originally, i was still thinking about how to talk to you, but i didn''t expect..."


    "i didn''t expect it to be so simple. you don''t even need to speak." han sanqian said with a smile.


    luo jin nodded: "yes, that''s right. mr. han''s situation is so big that i really didn''t expect it."


    han sanqian stood up and walked to luo jin''s side.


    "lord city lord luo, if you praise me again, you will almost praise me to the sky." han sanqian picked up a glass of wine and suddenly said seriously: "since we have cooperated, there may be more things to trouble you in the future."


    cleaning up the mess after the war, rebuilding the city defenses, and repairing large quantities of battle damage are all very arduous tasks for yetian city.


    "mr. han, since we have set the tone now, i will send people to clean up other things. the focus of our discussion now is how to deploy defenses, or in other words, what kind of adjustments do you need for yetian city?" luo jin saw that han sanqian had already to be honest, just get straight to the point.


    "i have an idea." han sanqian suddenly raised his head and said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5191

    "what are your thoughts?" luo jin asked doubtfully.


    "the location of yetian city is too weird, with neither offense nor defense, so it can only be used as a commercial base. if we want to turn it into a military town, we need two changes."


    "the first is city defense. this goes without saying."


    "the second thing is supplies. what do we fear most in a city like ours? what we fear most is being besieged. when the time comes when we run out of ammunition and food, we will inevitably be defeated without attack."


    "in terms of supplies, mr. han can rest assured. yetian city has been operating for many years, and i have plenty of ways to get food."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    "what about transportation routes?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "we need multiple transportation routes, which must be stable on the surface and hidden in the dark."


    "darkly refers to..."


    "similar to an tunnel, and preferably an infinite tunnel."


    "i understand. i will arrange for someone to get through it. however, i''m afraid this process will take a long time."


    "it''s okay. just arrange for someone to do it. as for the money, i''ll pay for it."


    "no, you can still get the money from the city''s warehouse."


    "since i want to collect your taxes, i naturally have to bear the cost of city defense construction. you don''t have to argue with me about this. if there is money in the bank, it is more suitable for you to use it to improve people''s livelihood."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, luo jin felt deeply moved.


    this is not a question of money at all. the labor cost of digging tunnels does not matter to luo jin at all.


    but han sanqian''s attitude is enough to show that this is the posture of a superior person.


    great weapon!


    "the other thing is city defense!"


    "how does mr. han want to improve city defense?"


    "it doesn''t really mean much how to improve it. even if we pretend this place is a golden city, what will happen? if there are too many enemies, it will still be defeated."


    i think han sanqian''s formation is strong enough. if it were an ordinary army, i''m afraid this formation alone would be enough to give them a headache.


    but under the crazy fire suppression, the formation will still be broken, which also shows that no matter how strong the city defense is, it will never mean much.


    "then we should maintain the status quo? but...but our city defense is of no use at all."


    if han sanqian''s cavalry regiment hadn''t used human flesh to block it, if it hadn''t been for the ant-men underground who kept digging out the ground, and if han sanqian hadn''t used formations to consolidate the city''s defenses, i''m afraid that yetian city''s city defenses would have been broken countless times. .


    it is said to be a city defense, but in fact it is more appropriate to call it a simple city wall, which has no defense at all.


    "that''s not true. remember what i just told you?"


    "remember."


    "the tunnels can ensure our supplies, but they can also protect our city defenses. what i mean is that a cunning rabbit also has three burrows! let''s build a few more night sky cities to echo each other and disguise each other."


    han sanqian raised his hand, and a pen appeared in the air.


    han sanqian quickly drew a triangle on the ground.


    "the three yetian cities exist in this way. each city is virtual but real, and real is virtual."


    once there is an attack anywhere, the other two cities can immediately become combat readiness points and quickly go to support with two wings.


    this is mutual echo and mutual disguise.


    "moreover, the three cities are all fake cities, and they are also real cities. we can constantly change each other during the war. the enemy attacks the real city. after entering, it may be a virtual city. they abandon the virtual city and enter the next real city, and then it may be that you gave up the real city and entered another virtual city. what i said is a bit confusing, but do you understand the meaning?"


    after hearing this, luo jin thought about it for a long time and in his mind for a long time, and finally understood what han sanqian meant.


    the three cities are interconnected points, and the underground passages are the connecting places. the three cities can constantly change their reality. they can also form horns with each other and can be defended well.


    "i understand. mr. han, gao lue."


    han sanqian smiled bitterly, this was also the only solution among all options.


    "whether it is building a city or digging underground passages, it is a very time-consuming and labor-intensive job. lord luo city should arrange it as soon as possible. the time is currently in the hands of others. there is no telling when he will come back for revenge."


    "yes."


    "also, i have a special request."


    "mr. han, just ask."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5192

    "after the outside expansion is completed, a small city will be built in the underground passage. it is best to build this city outside the yetian city system."


    "leave a passage so that if the people inside don''t want to go out, people outside can''t get in."


    hearing this request, luo jin was obviously taken aback: "what do you mean, build another absolutely defensive place? once yetian city is lost, then...then we can hide there?"


    han sanqian nodded: "you can understand it that way, but i actually have other more important purposes. remember, if the entrance passage is to be designed like what i said, it must be funnel-shaped."


    the bottom of the funnel is the switch, and the bottom is also the key point to go deep into the underground city. if the person inside controls it, it can naturally achieve the effect han sanqian said.


    if they need people from outside to come in, they can open the mechanism and people from outside can come in smoothly. if they don''t need it, they can stick to the mechanism and use the narrowness and strength of the passage to completely reject the enemy. and if the enemy wants to a strong attack will inevitably be impossible.


    of course, this will require that the material of the passage is small and strong enough, and that it must be deep and long enough. only in this way can you withstand the strong attack and collision of the enemies outside.


    "no problem."


    "these things must be built at all costs. i still say the same thing. you don''t have to worry about money."


    "good."


    "if there is nothing else, you can make arrangements now, and i will handle other things." han sanqian ordered.


    "luo will say goodbye first."


    after saying that, luo jin left first.


    after he left, han sanqian stood up, picked up paper and pen, and quickly wrote a letter to the queen ant.


    han sanqian hopes that the ant queen can relocate the tribe as soon as possible. he will leave one of the three night sky cities for the ant-man, and at the same time, the underground city will be reserved for the ant-man as a general base.


    in this way, ant-man can usually live above the ground. in the event of any emergency, they can quickly enter the underground city.


    the reason why it was built there was actually to keep it as a backup for them.


    once ant-man gets in there, while being safe, the underground passages will also give them a huge advantage.


    of course, han sanqian would never shamelessly let others move here for free.


    han sanqian promised to give half of the tax revenue to ant-man. the purpose of doing so is actually equivalent to telling ant-man that as long as you are willing to come, then you will be half the master of yetian city.


    in this case, ant talent has a huge cake here.


    they may be cheated because of the war, but if they can make this place peaceful, then for them, there will be unlimited huge benefits here.


    they can recuperate enough, multiply and grow, and even rely on the economic support here to slowly become a powerful force.


    this is not simply to kidnap others morally with kindness, but to give them a huge choice and let them make their own decisions freely.


    of course, han sanqian also made it very clear in the letter that ant-man could choose not to come. he was just giving suggestions throughout. if ant-man didn''t come, he could also give a certain amount of help for ant-man this time. compensation.


    after writing these letters, han sanqian condensed a spell in his hand and flew away in an instant.


    although han sanqian could have used the special thing ant-man left behind to inform them, for han sanqian, it was a bit unclear how to speak.


    after all... han sanqian had just wiped out all his people...


    after sending the letter, han sanqian asked scar and hai jin to gather all the brothers together and enter the world of bafang for cultivation.


    after finishing these things, it was already late at night.


    but han sanqian still didn''t rest. he was sitting in the main hall on the city wall, still thinking about troublesome things.


    "it''s so late and you haven''t rested yet. why are some people so troubled after we just captured yetian city?"


    a voice came into the hall.


    it was already late at night, and it was impossible for anyone to visit at this time.


    han sanqian looked up and couldn''t help but smile: "yingxia, you are back."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5193

    su yingxia smiled softly and walked to han sanqian''s side in a few steps. her delicate jade hands gently pressed han sanqian''s shoulders.


    "are you exhausted?" su yingxia asked with concern.


    although she was not in the city in the past few days, due to such a large-scale war in yetian city, even though they were far away, one could still see the flames soaring into the sky from time to time.


    han sanqian took su yingxia''s hand and smiled softly: "whether you are tired or not depends on the situation. if you simply want to sleep with me, then i am indeed tired, but if you don''t simply want to sleep, then i not tired."


    su yingxia smiled and patted han sanqian: "no one is serious."


    han sanqian gently rested his face on su yingxia''s hand: "i am not serious in front of you."


    "okay, this is not the time to be serious. i''m on the road for a few days just to put your mind at ease as soon as possible."


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, let''s get down to business. have you done everything i asked you to do?"


    "the effect is not ideal." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian didn''t struggle too much, which was expected.


    "how many people are there?" han sanqian asked.


    "about a few hundred people." su yingxia said.


    "continuing all the way north from yetian city, you will reach the famous store outside burning bone city. it is outside the city, but it is not completely separated from burning bone city." su yingxia said.


    su yingxia, who had not appeared in the city lord''s garden since the battle started, was originally arranged by han sanqian to leave the city.


    with han sanqian''s ability, it is not difficult to send someone out of the city. moreover, it is better to send an absolute master like su yingxia out.


    moreover, han sanqian was a thorn in the enemy''s side, and the spies in the city were mainly focused on han sanqian at that time.


    originally, han sanqian''s initial plan was to have su yingxia wait in a blind spot about ten miles away from yetian city.


    once he couldn''t resist, he would send out a red signal, allowing su yingxia to attack in time. in conjunction with the taotie of evil''s fighting position, the three masters, two and one beast, would directly form the horns of a triangle.


    in this way, the enemy''s offensive can be blocked and broken to the greatest extent.


    however, su yingxia had the absolute trump card and could only show it once.


    therefore, han sanqian did not intend to use it unless absolutely necessary.


    of course, there is also selfishness involved.


    after all, she is his wife. although her ability is now fully capable of handling all kinds of big scenes, but...the theory is a theory, how can i not feel pain in my heart? !


    after several days of testing, han sanqian believed that the situation had changed, so he secretly informed su yingxia to change the plan.


    let her go visit the so-called famous store. the echo between the extreme cold and the famous store gave han sanqian reason to believe that it might be an important point to crack the enemy in front of him.


    therefore, he asked su yingxia to leave yetian city to visit.


    if you can find a certain secret, that would naturally be the best.


    and if not, it doesn''t matter. while su yingxia is far away from the battlefield, she won''t know that she took the risk of going deep into the enemy''s army, killing three birds with one stone.


    "it''s really strange that the road to the extreme cold and the cloth from the famous store are mutually beneficial." han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "have you found anything?"


    "the famous store looks very normal on the surface, but according to my in-depth investigation over the past few days, it is not as simple as what we see. there are indeed people in black there."


    han sanqian nodded: "they must have colluded, that''s for sure."


    su yingxia took out a map and handed it to han sanqian: "this is the general map of the famous store and its defenses."


    han sanqian took it and took a look. although it was a plan, the location pictured on it was still very large. to say that it was a manor was already a bit despising. it was more like a super manor composed of four or five manors.


    "originally i wanted to set fire to the famous store, but i haven''t received your message for a long time. until i saw the fire here and received your signal for me to return, i never had time to take action." su yingxia said.


    "you don''t need to light the fire, i''ll light it myself." han sanqian said with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5194

    "three thousand, i''m quite confused. why do you think that if we light up the famous store, it will be possible to ease the attack on yetian city?" su yingxia asked.


    "if they simply want to control yetian city, they have plenty of ways, don''t they? moreover, they already control yetian city, so why bother? so, i think there must be some way in here."


    "if that''s the case, then there must be something deeper in the famous store. if you light the fire there, it will definitely attract greater attention."


    "even if your guess is correct, you came to surround wei and rescue zhao, with the purpose of easing yetian city''s offensive. but the problem is, now that yetian city is temporarily safe, why do you still go to light the famous store?"


    "it''s better for us to take the initiative than to be beaten passively." han sanqian explained.


    su yingxia is still a little worried: "but the question is if we move the famous store, will yetian city be fine?"


    han sanqian smiled. he couldn''t give a definite answer to this point.


    but he secretly felt that the water at the famous store was too deep. if someone disturbed the muddy water, something big might happen.


    "i don''t know either. i just feel that there must be some prodigal son who will stir up trouble." han sanqian finished his words and continued: "anyway, i will pass by there when i go to yetian city. how about we drop by then?"


    su yingxia nodded: "you have the final say."


    han sanqian said nothing, looking deeply at the night sky outside the house.


    although the famous store may not sound like an eye-catching place, but if you think about it carefully, it is located near burning bone city, but it can do such a monopolistic business, which illustrates the great significance behind it. .


    han sanqian believed that if his guess was accurate enough, this might be the key to a huge conspiracy.


    he had to go and take a look, but right now, it was obvious that there were more important things to do.


    the city defense construction of yetian city.


    han sanqian told su yingxia all his ideas for the construction of yetian city.


    su yingxia nodded, very optimistic about this suggestion.


    however, even if ant-man agrees to relocate, it actually doesn''t mean much. after all, after the ant-man soldiers died on a large scale during the expedition, it is estimated that there are not many people in the tribe anymore.


    moreover, ant-men are congenitally smaller than normal people. if they are still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, it will actually be very disadvantageous for them.


    "i have also thought about this problem, but the mysterious man alliance is on the other side now, and it is difficult for them to support them. and my polar bear army was almost wiped out in this battle. yetian city wants to recruit people. but the conditions are not mature enough.¡±


    yetian city is not as good as the previous towns such as tianmo castle. after all, this is a city that mainly relies on trade, and most of the people in the city are businessmen.


    merchants are as shrewd as merchants and have their own ideas, and life here is not as desperate as before in tianmo castle. therefore, if you want to recruit people in yetian city, there will be people, but the absolute number is not enough.


    "then what do you want to do?"


    han sanqian was also troubled by this problem.


    spending money to recruit mercenaries is of course the best and easiest way.


    there must be a brave man under a heavy reward, especially in a cruel place like the land of demons.


    what are they fighting for to the death? isn''t it just for their own gain?


    but the problem is that the loyalty of the mercenaries recruited with money is far from enough. this makes it impossible for han sanqian to spend all his money to teach them their true skills, let alone take them into the book of eight desolations to practice, so it is impossible it is destined that their abilities will always be lower.


    in this case, they were already at a numerical disadvantage, so it was naturally more difficult for them to win.


    even han sanqian was extremely unwilling to do this.


    it''s just money spent in vain.


    therefore, there are really very few people who are really useful right now.


    unless...


    su yingxia seemed to suddenly understand what han sanqian meant. she looked at han sanqian and showed a mysterious smile: "you don''t want to..."


    han sanqian nodded: "not bad..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5195

    "ant-man!"


    by bringing the ants into his own sphere of influence, even if they are not members of his own alliance, after this incident, han sanqian can basically regard them as his own.


    since he is one of his own, han sanqian can naturally teach his skills to the ants with confidence, and at the same time take them into the world of the book of heaven to practice.


    doing this not only strengthens ant-man, but also repays them for their sincere help, killing two birds with one stone.


    "if the ants are willing to come over, they will be equivalent to half the masters of yetian city. naturally, it is very necessary to improve their own strength." su yingxia nodded.


    "however, the number of ant-men is currently small. if you need to rely on ant-men to defend the city, then you need to make each ant-man elite." su yingxia continued.


    yes, at least it must be built no worse than a polar bear.


    but to put it bluntly, polar bears are almost all built by han sanqian with pure money. how can they surpass them? !


    "unless i pass on my god-level skills to them." han sanqian said.


    but more people are learning god-level skills, which means that those who learn them may be killed by the enemy. then, the possibility of these skills being leaked is also greatly increased.


    therefore, this can only be a temporary method, but cannot become a long-term method.


    "learning those skills of yours is not a problem. the key is that they are ant-men, and their body structure is still different from humans. i mean, this means that if you want to teach them this, you may need to improve their physical meridians or say , we need to modify the exercises for them and create tailor-made techniques."


    although the latter method is good and avoids being leaked out, the problem is that if you want to change the technique, you need to know the technique thoroughly so that you can do it at will.


    otherwise, there is a high probability that the technique will go haywire, causing the practitioner to die or become possessed.


    "i know how to make elixirs and can improve their physiques. as for the materials, yetian city has a lot of them, so i might as well give them a try," han sanqian said.


    "then we have to wait until ant-man arrives and you can conduct a special trial of the elixir." su yingxia said.


    yes, to put it bluntly, the elixir is mainly provided for humans. no one knows what effect ant-man will have if he takes it, so this also requires special preparation.


    however, han sanqian is quite familiar with alchemy, so this is not a problem.


    "i don''t know when the queen ant will receive my letter or when she can set off to come to us."


    han sanqian was still a little worried when he thought about this.


    the long journey means that time is changeable, and the more time there is, the more variables there are.


    han sanqian was still a little uneasy.


    however, this is no longer a solution.


    "let''s do our best and leave the rest to fate." su yingxia smiled softly, pulled han sanqian up and said, "it''s getting late, let''s rest early."


    han sanqian nodded, put away the things in the room temporarily, blew out the candles, and prepared to rest with su yingxia.


    but just when the candles were extinguished, a soldier suddenly came to report outside the door.


    "report to the alliance leader."


    xiaobing''s voice was kept low, trying not to disturb han sanqian at this time.


    han sanqian had just laid down and frowned slightly when he heard the sound outside.


    it''s already this time, what does it mean to have soldiers come to report? !


    if you want to fight, don''t fight, and important things should not happen in the middle of the night!


    out of caution, han sanqian responded: "what''s the matter?"


    "back to the leader, there is a friend outside the city who claims to be you, and we need to open the city gate. however, it is too late now. out of caution, the team leader asked me to come and report to you."


    "friend?"


    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other in confusion. they really couldn''t imagine that they would have any friends outside the city, and they would show up at this time.


    su yingxia finally nodded towards han sanqian and motioned to han sanqian to get up and go take a look together.


    han sanqian also felt a little strange. after lighting the candle, he walked out with su yingxia.


    "where?"


    "return to the leader, just under our city gate."


    hearing this, han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other again, then walked to the city wall and looked down.


    at this time, there were several figures standing under the city tower. although their faces were completely unclear under the cover of night, the couple almost glanced at them and smiled at the same time.


    that kind of smile brings happiness and peace of mind.


    "old friend!"


    the couple spoke at the same time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5196

    "open the city gate."


    "yes!"


    "in addition, send someone immediately to prepare wine and food."


    "leader, it''s so late..."


    "go quickly."


    "yes!"


    after giving all the orders, han sanqian pulled su yingxia and hurriedly ran downwards.


    soon, the couple came to the city gate and looked at the slowly opening city gate. they were also looking forward to it.


    as soon as the door opened, han sanqian and his wife met the old man''s eyes, with smiles shining in their eyes.


    "hello, my dear benefactor."


    the visitor was none other than the queen ant that han sanqian and su yingxia were talking about just now.


    behind her were a few ant-men, probably their elite, accompanying her all the way.


    "queen ant, why are you here?" su yingxia asked in surprise.


    after all, she was a woman, and the communication between the two was obviously very convenient. su yingxia walked quickly to the ant queen, and the two gave her a big hug.


    "it''s late at night, let''s go inside first." han sanqian chuckled softly: "i''ve prepared some food and wine."


    the queen ant nodded, and followed han sanqian hand in hand with su yingxia up the city wall and into the house.


    "by the way, queen ant, if we remember correctly, your location should be far away from us. why..." after su yingxia sat down, she asked the previous question again.


    the queen ant smiled softly: "i''m ashamed to say that."


    "ever since i received my benefactor''s request for help, i sent the elite members of the clan to come here. however, not long after they left, i felt more and more that we were not able to help too much."


    although the ant-man clan sends elites, they have lived underground all year round. although they have a lot of strength and can practice to some extent according to the techniques inherited from their ancestors, after all, they have relatively little actual combat experience, so they are not able to fight. no matter what happens, the queen ant actually has no idea.


    the queen ant, who had been worried that she couldn''t be of much help, still couldn''t let go after much thought, decided to bring people over to have a look in person.


    first, if ant-man really couldn''t help, she could come over and find han sanqian in person to see if she could help him with anything else.


    secondly, if ant-man can help, she can take this opportunity to see the real combat capabilities of her subordinates.


    "the journey is really far, so i just arrived nearby today. as a result, when i was about to rest, i received your flying letter again. after receiving the letter, i chose not to rest and arrived overnight."


    after hearing the ant queen''s words, han sanqian finally understood what was going on.


    this is more or less a two-way street.


    han sanqian was thinking about them, and coincidentally, they also came here for some reason.


    however, after the ant queen, han sanqian still thought about the fact that all the ant-man commanders died in battle, and he had to make an explanation.


    thinking of this, han sanqian picked up a glass of wine and walked to the queen in a few steps.


    then, he bowed down respectfully and offered the wine to the queen ant with both hands.


    "my benefactor, why are you doing this?"


    "from now on, you don''t owe han sanqian anything. it''s han sanqian who owes you."


    because su yingxia had been sitting next to the ant queen, she also stood up and walked to the ant queen''s side: "the ant-man commander who came with all the support has all died heroically."


    "what?" the queen ant was obviously shocked when she heard the news.


    the entire army was wiped out, which would probably be an extremely shocking thing for any commander.


    especially since they are members of the same clan.


    "it''s han sanqian who is incompetent." han sanqian bent even lower, his body almost showing a ninety-degree bend.


    the queen ant was silent for a long time. when su yingxia looked at her face, she also found that her face was expressionless. for a moment, su yingxia didn''t know what to say and could only wait silently.


    the atmosphere in the entire hall suddenly dropped to freezing point...


    suddenly, at this moment, the queen ant moved...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5197

    she first stood up to take han sanqian''s wine, and then drank it directly.


    after finishing the wine, she smiled: "didn''t ye tiancheng win?"


    "yes!"


    "how many achievements have the ants made?"


    "it can be said that without ant-man, there would be no victory in yetian city today."


    "i want to know what''s going on, okay?"


    han sanqian nodded, and then told the queen the details of the final battle.


    after hearing this, the queen ant was silent for a moment again, and then she slowly spoke.


    "before they set off, i gave an order that they would either help you win and come back, or die with you, but the outcome was a bit beyond my expectations. they didn''t come back, but they helped you win."


    "although it is very surprising, no matter what, they completed their task well. behind them is the queen ant. i am proud of them."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    "as for your benefactor, please get up."


    han sanqian didn''t get up. the queen ant got up and gently held han sanqian''s hand to help him up.


    "my dear, it really doesn''t have to be like this."


    han sanqian looked a little guilty: "you can just call me sanqian from now on. i can''t bear the words of kindness. if you have to call me like this, i should be the one calling you."


    "you never owe us anything, but since you said so, fine, i''ll call you three thousand."


    the queen ant smiled gently at han sanqian and su yingxia, and then picked up the wine glass: "here, let us use this glass of wine to toast all the dead brothers."


    han sanqian and su yingxia picked up the wine glasses, bowed their heads to the sky, and drank together.


    once the toasts were finished, the three of them returned to their seats.


    "three thousand, in the letter you asked us to come to yetian city, did you mainly want to compensate us? tell the truth." the ant queen sat down and asked.


    han sanqian nodded, but then shook his head: "there is indeed such a reason, but it is not all."


    "how do you say this?"


    "although yetian city is temporarily safe now, it does not mean that it will always be safe. you are not only here to enjoy the tax revenue here, but you may also face disasters anytime and anywhere." han sanqian gave a bitter smile: " so, it¡¯s not as much of a benefit as it seems to you.¡±


    "i called you here because your size is suitable for the defense and resistance of the underground passage."


    ¡°so, let¡¯s complement each other.¡±


    the queen ant smiled softly: "i see, if you are just trying to make up for us, i''m afraid it will be difficult for us to accept your kindness."


    "although the ant-man family is not living a good life now, it does not mean that we always need to rely on charity from others to survive. we still prefer to rely on our own abilities."


    "you can say this is our integrity, but on the other hand you can also say we just want to prove ourselves."


    "so, queen ant, are you willing to move your people here?" su yingxia said.


    the queen ant smiled bitterly: "actually, before we came here, we had already found a new place to live. although the environment there is not very good, it is obviously much better than the original underground place where there was no sunlight."


    "we have also done a lot of construction there, and the basic facilities are still quite complete now, so theoretically we don''t want to move."


    "however, water flows to lower places and people go to higher places. yetian city is a fertile city. if we can get the tax revenue here, it will naturally be more conducive to the development of our ant tribe. even though, as sanqian just said, danger may happen here at any time, but what i want to say is, in the land of demons, where is there an absolutely safe place? if you die and are buried in a grave, you may be dug up. if you want to be absolutely safe, safety, only if you are strong enough, others will not dare to mess with you.¡±


    after the ant queen finished speaking, she looked at han sanqian: "so, i have decided..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5198

    "i accept your invitation, and i will inform my people to get here as soon as possible."


    hearing this, han sanqian and su yingxia couldn''t help but feel happy.


    with the strong arrival of ant-man, this also means that yetian city''s city defense has a foundation.


    "how long will it take them to get to us?"


    "it will take a day and a night at the fastest."


    "what if you don''t need to carry anything while marching, and you only need to carry basic rations?"


    the queen ant actually wanted to tell han sanqian that this was basically the speed of a light march, but she knew very well that han sanqian asked this, which meant that he was in a hurry.


    therefore, instead of arguing with each other endlessly, it is better to return to the essence of the problem and see how to solve it.


    "three thousand, what do you mean..."


    "i want them to arrive as soon as possible. judging from the current situation of ant-man, it is still quite difficult to defend the country. therefore, i want to conduct secret special training for them."


    "i can only urge them to do it as soon as possible."


    after all, the journey is long, and ant-man''s pace is much more disadvantageous than that of ordinary people. a day and a night are actually considered fast.


    "i have a way." han sanqian said.


    "three thousand, you say."


    "su yingxia and i immediately rushed in the direction of ant-man. at the same time, you asked ant-man to rush towards us in a fixed direction. let''s meet in the middle. what do you think?"


    when su yingxia heard this, she immediately agreed. with the speed of her and han sanqian, it would indeed take a lot less time to rush over to pick them up.


    "this method is good, but it will take a lot of hard work for both of you."


    of course han sanqian won''t care about the hard work. more importantly, another advantage of such a time-saving thing is that after picking up the ant-man halfway, he can put the ant-man into the book of the eight desolations, and it can be done in advance. moisturize ant-man well with spiritual energy and lay a foundation for them.


    "then i will give an order to all the ant-men now to set off immediately."


    "let them bring less stuff too!"


    the queen ant nodded, then closed her eyes, not knowing what kind of secret method she was using to inform her tribe.


    it wasn''t until a few minutes later that the queen ant opened her eyes, and then asked han sanqian for paper and pen.


    she marked out the general location of ant-man and marked a route from there to night sky city.


    "three thousand, this route is the route our ants take to reach yetian city. you can follow this route to find them."


    taking the drawing, han sanqian took a look at it, then wrote down the route and stuffed the drawing into his bag.


    "yingxia, can we set off?" han sanqian asked.


    su yingxia nodded: "of course i have no problem, but you, you are so tired and have to walk at night, can you handle it?" su yingxia asked.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "if you want to support the whole process, of course you won''t be able to withstand it, but we husband and wife can take turns."


    su yingxia frowned slightly: "what do you mean?"


    "it''s like when we were on earth taking a long trip and we all drove together."


    "you mean to use transportation, but we don''t have one."


    "who says we don''t have it? the bahuang heavenly book is the best means of transportation."


    su yingxia originally wanted to tell han sanqian directly that although the eight wilderness heavenly book was useful, it was physically immovable and therefore could not be used as a means of transportation.


    however, after hearing what han sanqian said, su yingxia knew very well that what han sanqian said had other profound meanings.


    thinking of this, she thought about it carefully for a moment, and suddenly thought of the meaning of han sanqian''s words.


    "what you mean is that when we set off, i will go to the book of heaven to rest, and you will go on the road alone. after picking up ant-man, i will lead the way back, and you will rest in the book of heaven."


    han sanqian nodded. after all, it was his wife who could understand what he meant almost instantly.


    "yes, that''s what i mean." han sanqian smiled.


    su yingxia: "this is a good idea, let''s set off now."


    "set off!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5199

    after the ant queen and her entourage were arranged by her subordinates, han sanqian and su yingxia simply prepared some luggage and officially set off.


    the luggage is very simple, basically some clothes made from famous brands and some simple food.


    taking advantage of the darkness, han sanqian set out. before leaving, he informed hai jin of the situation and asked him to inform the lord of luo city after dawn.


    han sanqian''s speed was very fast, as fast as a meteor in the dark night.


    and somewhere far away, after receiving the order from the queen, the ant-men quickly completed their preparations and set off one after another according to the designated route. the two sides moved forward together, approaching each other along the way.


    shortly after dawn, han sanqian also successfully passed through the virgin forest and entered the outside world.


    although there is no need to worry about extreme cold here, the harsh environment is actually not as harsh as traveling in the forest to some extent.


    most of the demon environment is bare and devoid of anything. although the red sun is not as dazzling, it still makes people feel extremely sunburned.


    han sanqian was really tired, especially being tortured in such a harsh environment.


    however, even so, han sanqian had no intention of stopping, and instead tried his best to rush forward.


    he knew very well that the longer he persisted, the further he would fly, and these distances were enough for ant-man to walk for a long time.


    therefore, in order to shorten the journey, han sanqian did not dare to stay for a moment.


    after surviving the hottest noon, the scorching afternoon sun came again. when han sanqian was exhausted, han sanqian finally saw the ant-man troops in the distance.


    although they are small, they can be vaguely seen due to their large number.


    han sanqian sped up and flew forward, landing in front of them.


    when the ant-man troops saw someone approaching, the front troops subconsciously put up a defensive posture. however, after seeing that it was han sanqian, they recalled han sanqian''s appearance and found that he was worthy, so they reflected.


    "i have met my benefactor."


    "it''s really shameful to let our benefactor come to pick us up halfway."


    "it''s all my fault for being incompetent. after this journey, we have only walked a third of the way, and we have to rely on our benefactor to travel the rest."


    han sanqian smiled: "if you feel embarrassed, it''s easy to handle. practice with me later and improve your abilities. you won''t have to be embarrassed in the future."


    han sanqian''s words were somewhat rude, but because he said them with a smile, they naturally seemed more like encouragement and encouragement.


    "i heard from the queen ant that mr. han wants to teach us the exercises personally. we have seen mr. han''s amazing skills and are eager to learn them. if we have the opportunity, we will definitely practice hard."


    "that''s right, let me tell you the truth, i don''t want to run around with my legs like this for a long time. it''s too fucking tiring."


    everyone laughed, unable to explain the joy of meeting each other.


    "as long as you are willing to learn, i am willing to teach." han sanqian said: "okay, it''s getting late. if we have anything to say, we''d better go back and talk."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved his hand, opened the book of eight desolations and released su yingxia.


    "ying xia, next we will enter the eight desolations heavenly book. i will make elixirs for them, and at the same time take some time to teach some exercises suitable for them." han sanqian said.


    su yingxia nodded: "i understand, i will rush back to yetian city as soon as possible."


    han sanqian was still a little worried: "pay attention to safety on the road. if anything happens, remember to open the book of heaven as soon as possible and let me come out. remember, don''t let me rest more, or don''t want to bother me. there are no human reasons to face danger alone.¡±


    "you have to know that if you can''t escape danger and you ask me to save you again, it will only make me more tired."


    su yingxia rolled her eyes: "when did our korean leader become an old man and become so wordy?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile. only in front of su yingxia would he look like this.


    it''s just because the other person is the most important person to him.


    "okay, old man, i know you care about me, but i''m different now. i can share the burden for you. go back quickly. i''m on my way."


    nodding, han sanqian moved his hand again, pointing the eight desolations book directly at ant-man.


    afterwards, a white light flashed, and han sanqian and ant-man returned to the book of heaven world.


    naturally, the ants have never seen this kind of wonderland, and everyone is obviously amazed by it.


    because of han sanqian''s appearance, the brothers of the polar bear group who were training inside also rushed over. when they saw ant-man, there was no sense of strangeness in their eyes.


    even though they have never seen these ant-men, they all understand that it is the sacrifice of their own kind that makes all of them alive today.


    therefore, for them, the people of the polar bear legion only have full respect in their eyes.


    "leader, my wife ordered us to build a large wooden house before she left. she said it would be convenient for our fellow ants to rest and live."


    han sanqian nodded and looked at a large wooden house that was newly built in the distance. han sanqian couldn''t help but smile.


    "ying xia has thought carefully about it for us, so let''s not waste time, let''s get started!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5200

    ant-man''s body is much smaller than that of normal people. therefore, in the process of refining the elixir, the first thing to do is to ensure that the individual elixir is not too large.


    in terms of spiritual energy, the first thing han sanqian ensured was that the elixir would not contain too much, so as not to be too powerful all at once and cause too much impact and damage to ant-man''s body.


    han sanqian tried about ten kinds of elixirs with different levels of spiritual energy.


    later, he gave it to ten ant-man for experiments. at the same time, he carefully observed the status of each ant-man to ensure that any emergencies could be treated and rescued in a timely manner.


    after a few minutes, none of the ten ant-men showed any obvious reaction, which made han sanqian feel at ease.


    it seems that there shouldn''t be any big problem.


    after confirming these, han sanqian could finally mass-produce with confidence.


    after refining all the elixirs in batches, han sanqian took time to study some improvements in the techniques.


    after testing the waters of the elixir, han sanqian basically had a vague understanding of ant-man''s body, so he also had some experience in rewriting the techniques.


    in terms of martial arts, han sanqian still chose the taiyan mental technique, which he was most proficient in.


    because the ant-man''s body is small enough, and their range of activities is mainly underground, han sanqian did not teach them the taixu divine steps, but just let them practice the basics of the taiyan mental technique.


    after finalizing these, combined with the elixir, the ants should be able to quickly complete a qualitative leap.


    after han sanqian handed these over to them, the ants began the process of building the foundation.


    during this process, han sanqian went back to rest for the night.


    afterwards, he began to assemble a new type of offensive and defensive techniques.


    this attack method was created by han sanqian by combining several attack methods.


    it combines some essences of swordsmanship, spells and wuxiang magic to form a new type of swordsmanship.


    han sanqian is not very good at naming, or the name he chooses can basically only be related to su yingxia, so the name of this sword technique is also very simple.


    xia jian!


    the main offensive of swordsmanship is naturally the domineering and strange offensive in the seventy-two divine swords. part of the essence of fenji and earth fire makes every sword carry strong fire power, while part of the essence of wuxiang divine art can make the sword the offensive force can have its own small defense system.


    overall, it''s pretty good with a focus on defense and offense.


    after that, there is the defensive technique of integrating one''s own golden body.


    it''s not that powerful, but han sanqian really doesn''t have any good defensive skills.


    it''s a bit ridiculous to say that a powerful defensive overlord can''t find any defensive methods to teach others.


    although he also has some god-level skills obtained from the gods, it is not a problem to find two defensive skills, but the fundamental reason is that ant-man''s situation is completely different, and a different one needs to be tailor-made for them. system of exercises.


    therefore, han sanqian did not dare to give ant-man rash use of these things that he was not familiar with.


    we can only do targeted research on this after han sanqian has more time.


    in the blink of an eye, three days passed in the world of the book of heaven.


    in the past three days, han sanqian has basically cast ant-man''s foundation. at the same time, han sanqian has also produced large quantities of pills.


    for han sanqian, the best way to train the people under him to grow is to teach me.


    the spiritual energy fills you up, and it directly uses the smell of money to pull you to the extreme.


    it''s like playing a game on earth. everyone is a kryptonian. they are not afraid that you are not strong, but that you don''t want to become stronger.


    after that, the practice became popular.


    in fact, the efficiency is pretty good. although the ants practice at varying levels, this is normal and in line with basic expectations. there are indeed some good seedlings with obviously strong cultivation potential.


    next, what han sanqian needs to do is to improve his level...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5201

    separate training for elites and ordinary ones.


    to a certain extent, this differential treatment is not very good, but in terms of training results alone, it is the best choice.


    the reason is also very simple. if high-level people practice faster, they will naturally learn faster. in the shortest time, they can naturally improve themselves faster.


    for ordinary ones, just let them continue to lay the foundation, which saves trouble and effort.


    so, judging from the results, this is certainly the best choice.


    although being assigned to the ordinary ranks will destroy the self-confidence of some people, it will also inspire the fighting spirit of some people.


    after determining the groups and screening, han sanqian basically had a rough idea of ??the number of people.


    as for the elite, there are currently about 5,000 people assigned to the first group.


    in terms of general, it almost includes the majority, more than 70,000 people.


    in other words, the elite level does not even account for ten percent.


    this is indeed so low that it makes people a little speechless, because the elite ranks set by han sanqian are really not high requirements.


    his standards are very low, even as low as han sanqian. if he were placed among ordinary people like tianmo castle, he would be able to achieve an elite rate of at least 40%, or even higher...


    because han sanqian can turn everyone into a kryptonian, he doesn''t need the people under him to have too many talents at all.


    if you select according to normal standards, han sanqian estimates... maybe the elite rate of this group of ant-men can drop to one percent for you.


    it''s so outrageous, so bizarre, but if you think about it carefully, it''s normal.


    the place and environment where ant-man lives has already made their bodies have to deal with survival first, not other things...


    at the moment, they can only rely on han sanqian to help them build a foundation step by step, and see if they can develop differently after their foundation is stable.


    in the blink of an eye, several days passed, and su yingxia outside finally arrived in yetian city.


    the two couples were not away for a long time, but it added up to two days and nearly two nights. under the command of luo jin, yetian city had already begun the planned construction.


    with yetian city as the center, a new castle was built at 45-degree angles to the left and right.


    then there are countless underground passages connecting the two sides.


    however, these are just some lines drawn and some foundations laid.


    han sanqian specially organized a dinner party and invited the lord of luo city and his party as well as some dignitaries in the city to the table, which was considered as a meeting with the queen ant.


    everyone will work together in the future, so it is necessary to get to know each other in advance.


    at the dinner table, the ant queen took the initiative to dig underground passages and build underground castles, asking the lord of luo city to use a large number of manpower to build the above-ground castles.


    of course han sanqian is happy for this kind of thing to happen. after all, ant-man is obviously better at building underground passages and is more efficient, and because humans are larger, they are suitable for climbing up and down to build castles.


    everyone performs their duties and does what they are good at to enhance efficiency.


    after a meal, the work was settled and people got to know each other.


    after dinner, work began, but han sanqian had no time to rest.


    such a huge project actually means that the money needed to be spent will increase a lot. as soon as yetian city is recovered, you can''t ask the lord of luo city to pay too much money, and it''s not suitable to collect taxes immediately.


    han sanqian thought he should pay most of the money himself.


    but in the previous auction, han sanqian bought a lot of materials, and now he didn''t have much money left.


    so, you have to find a way to make money.


    in this regard, the first thing han sanqian thought of was luo jin.


    as the city lord of yetian city, luo jin is definitely not comparable to han sanqian in terms of business experience and connections.


    therefore, it is obviously more reliable to rely on him.


    after the meal, han sanqian also stayed with luo jin and his daughter to discuss the next preparations for making money.


    after hearing the purpose of his visit, luo jin smiled and persuaded han sanqian that he could solve part of the problem with the funds, but han sanqian refused.


    "since mr. han has said so, luo won''t say much. it''s easy to make money. right now, there are two ways!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5202

    "for the sake of the future, yetian city itself is a trading city. if we have something, we can sell it."


    "however, the auction has just ended, and yetian city has been affected by the war. even if we can sell things, we probably won''t be able to sell them for too much money. in other words, the money is not enough for us to build two underground passages outside the castle. and the underground castle." luo jin said.


    han sanqian nodded. the amount of his project was indeed too huge, and the money spent was naturally extremely large. it was indeed difficult to rely solely on yetian city''s sales.


    "actually, i''m not prepared to become fat in one breath. the current situation is just for the time being to use as start-up capital." han sanqian said.


    it takes time to make money, but during this period, projects are burning money every day, so we really need a way out.


    in fact, han sanqian has already thought about this. after all, he is also a master of alchemy. when the time comes, he can just make a batch of elixirs and sell them.


    however, the purpose of spending money to buy materials is to refine the elixir, so naturally it is impossible to refine the elixir and then sell it all for money. this would be a waste of effort.


    only part of the elixir can be sold, so the money you can get in exchange can only be limited.


    "the second road is the famous store." luo jin said with a smile.


    "famous store?" han sanqian frowned.


    "the anniversary celebration of the famous store will be held in seven days. there will definitely be rich people from all walks of life coming to celebrate. taking this opportunity, we can do some business." luo jin said with a smile.


    han sanqian thought for a moment and thought that this was indeed a good idea.


    there are all kinds of rich people, so as long as something is valuable enough, you can definitely get a high-value return.


    as for the things that the rich are willing to pay for, they are actually just a few things, top-notch elixirs and top-notch exercises!


    coincidentally, han sanqian is not short of these two things.


    "however, this matter is risky." luo jin said: "if i wait to go, it is very likely that someone will kill and steal goods, and bring more crises to yetian city. but if you go, the person who is trying to set your sights will definitely be killed. you teach them a lesson, but you and the forces behind them may know each other. once others recognize you, i''m afraid..."


    han sanqian nodded: "don''t worry, i can only do this."


    as the top person, han sanqian has to take the lead when there is danger. han sanqian has been prepared for this for a long time.


    moreover, what luo jin said is indeed very reasonable. if you ask someone else to do this for you, it will not mean much in itself. ordinary people like luo jin and others, in a place like a famous store, you dare to show off your skills, it is really possible to die without even knowing what the situation is.


    "if mr. han goes there in person, there will be no problem with the safety of the goods. however, you have to be extremely careful. although that place is just a manor, we have actually heard that it is a dragon''s pond and a tiger''s den." luo jin was a little confused. worried.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "don''t worry, you can arrange for someone to do the work, and i will take care of the money. don''t say it''s a dragon''s pond or a tiger''s den there, even if it''s shura hell, i will definitely get what i want." "


    han sanqian''s words were very light, but there was a very domineering and unquestionable determination in them.


    therefore, luo jin couldn''t say anything more about this: "i will prepare some of my family heirlooms for you then, count them as my contribution to yetian city."


    "mr. han, please don''t refuse this. i am also a member of yetian city after all, so these things can be regarded as my efforts for yetian city."


    han sanqian nodded and did not refuse again: "then i will thank city lord luo on behalf of everyone."


    "mr. han, you are so polite. you just took over our yetian city. not only did you not take any money, but now you have to spend a lot of money to build our city defenses. it is us who should be grateful." luo jin said with a smile: "however, i still have to say, ming the store may look normal, but in fact it is a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger, so you must be careful.¡±


    "i understand." han sanqian nodded: "lord luo city, let''s get the money for the first step first. after finishing this, i will just leave for the famous store." han sanqian said.


    luo jin bent down: "okay, i will send people to inform all the merchants in the city that we are going to hold a charity auction."


    han sanqian nodded, turned around and left.


    early on the next morning, the city was bustling with activity. this scale did not seem like yetian city had just experienced a war, but more like the prosperity before the war...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5203

    luo jin personally promoted it, and at the same time, luo ying''er also contributed a lot and went all the way to invite people to participate.


    several dignitaries in the city are also well aware of the significance of this auction. this is not only the first thing han sanqian has done since taking office, they need to support it, but more importantly, it is also for the sake of the entire yetian city.


    therefore, no matter public or private, the dignitaries actively participated one by one.


    as soon as they participated, the people below naturally didn''t need to say much, especially after everyone saw han sanqian''s extraordinary ability, they admired han sanqian very much.


    the auction promotion officially ended in the morning and officially started in the afternoon.


    han sanqian not only appeared at the scene in person at the invitation of luo jin, but also presented a set of god-level exercises to everyone on the scene as the king of auction items, which suddenly raised the auction to a top-notch atmosphere.


    everyone knows that han has more than three thousand cattle, and if he can put his skills up for auction, they will naturally be very popular.


    to put it bluntly, after han sanqian has been so successful, even if he sells a torn sock now, someone will definitely pay for it.


    taking it back for collection is also a very meaningful thing.


    the dignitaries also performed very well. they knew very well that this was the most critical link in making friends with han sanqian or getting han sanqian to take him seriously. therefore, they made continuous bids at the auction, which gave them enough face.


    after several hours of intense auctioning, the entire auction finally came to a successful end in the evening.


    luo jin held a banquet for the whole city as usual. han sanqian showed up to toast and then went back quickly.


    he still needs to continue making elixirs. there is still a market for these elixirs. he can do as much as he can before setting off. firstly, he can use them for the ants, secondly, he can use them to heal the injured members of the polar bear legion, and thirdly, he can continue to make money. some money.


    secondly, as for famous stores, he couldn''t think that he had a clear grasp of them just based on su yingxia''s map.


    he also needs to do other work.


    not only do you need to understand the famous store itself directly, but you also need to have a sufficient understanding of the surrounding terrain and other conditions.


    han sanqian believes that only when you are well prepared can you make the best response to any unexpected situation you encounter.


    time flies, and six days have passed in the blink of an eye.


    from the auction on the first day and the sales of elixirs in the following five days, han sanqian basically made a lot of money. the people of yetian city actually gave him a lot of support, both in public and private matters.


    han sanqian also knew that behind this, the luo family father and daughter must have done ideological work for the people of the city.


    "how do you plan to arrange staff for this famous store?"


    su yingxia took advantage of han sanqian''s coming out of the book of eight desolations, and quickly cooked a bowl of porridge for han sanqian and brought it in.


    "there are more people to show off, and the crisis in yetian city has not been eliminated. if the enemy attacks, we still need people to deal with it. therefore, i plan to take pei yuan and pei mu there with you and me."


    it is still the familiar old lineup. as for haijin, huya, scar and others, han sanqian wants to continue to deploy them in yetian city for the time being.


    "i also agree." su yingxia said: "although it has been six days since the end of the war, it does not mean that the enemy has no ideas at all. judging from the reorganization after the defeat and the deployment of new countermeasures, it¡¯s possible that the enemy planned to come back for revenge from the beginning.¡±


    yes, with such a large-scale defeat, it is impossible for the opponent to immediately regroup and come to take revenge after the defeat. therefore, nothing can be seen in just six or seven days.


    "let''s deal with it for the time being. moreover, the famous store is not too far from here. i have already told scar and the others that the defense line has been expanded. once any situation is discovered, we will start to deploy city defenses to prepare for resistance and immediately send someone to notify me. .¡±


    "i will keep the army of strange beasts and cooperate with the brothers of the polar bear legion. i believe that it will not be a big problem if we persist until we come back."


    su yingxia smiled: "i won''t worry about these things at all, i know you will arrange them."


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "then i don''t have to worry about setting off?"


    the two of them looked at each other and smiled, then looked out the window. as soon as day broke, they were about to set off.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5204

    the next day, it was dawn.


    scar, hai jin and others quietly came to the door and waited to see them off.


    during the trip to the famous store, han sanqian had already ordered them to keep it as confidential as possible. except for a few important managers, it was best not for outsiders to know. in this way, the enemy will not know that yetian city is now relatively empty.


    "after i leave, you three will be the absolute masters of yetian city''s defense. i have great expectations for you three." han sanqian said while looking at scar, haijin, and huya.


    "as the president, scar has all the command power, but you have to know that hai jin and hu ya will crush you in terms of iq. therefore, i hope that in some important decisions, you will i can listen more to their opinions.¡±


    scar nodded: "don''t worry, alliance leader. although i am stupid, it does not mean that i am stupid. if there are smart people making decisions for me, of course i will be happy to accept it."


    "as for hai jin, although you are only the deputy commander, scar has always only known how to run rampant, so you have to consider other details."


    "don''t worry, alliance leader, i will do it."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he looked at huya: "as for you, brother huya, although you are only the commander-in-chief of a detachment in the polar bear legion, and you don''t know much about the structures and brothers of the members of the polar bear legion, but you are in yetian city. the one who knows best.¡±


    "so, you have to put more effort into the construction of yetian city and other issues."


    huya also nodded: "leader, wrap it up on me."


    han sanqian was very happy. during this journey, he gained three generals, and they all grew up in the war to be independent today, which is very satisfying.


    "i won''t say much else. as for the money, huya will regularly send people to famous stores to collect it."


    "yes."


    after giving all the instructions, han sanqian looked at su yingxia, pei mu and pei yuan: "let''s set off while not many people in the city are awake yet."


    the three of them nodded and followed han sanqian out of the city.


    as a precaution, the four of them still wore clothes made of cloth from the famous store. at the same time, based on han sanqian''s study of the map, han sanqian also changed the route to the famous store.


    there are two main purposes for changing the route. first, the original route will make it easy for people to detect that they are coming from yetian city.


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.com source-changing app]


    after all, someone knows about the war in yetian city, so hiding your identity can avoid unnecessary trouble.


    the second point is to act for the four people.


    yetian city itself was within someone else''s sphere of influence before, and the direction to famous stores may be very close to someone else''s sphere of influence. therefore, it is best not to take roads like the avenue, as small roads are much more convenient.


    however, taking a small path means that the journey is relatively difficult.


    not only did they have to pass through the primeval forest first, but they also needed to cross two huge mountains and a rumored weak river.


    later, not long after landing, he arrived at the foot of an isolated mountain where the famous store is located.


    gushan is really lonely. han sanqian checked the information and found that the entire mountain is surrounded by cliffs. only the front side has a small road in the cliff that leads directly to the famous store.


    in other words, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack there. even if a million-strong army moved here, as long as there are real super masters blocking the entrance of the famous store, it would be difficult for the million-strong army to do anything against it.


    therefore, the idea of ??han sanqian and others trying to sneak up is extremely unrealistic.


    they can only enter through the main entrance.


    and this is naturally quite difficult.


    however, that is a difficulty that can only be known after getting it.


    right now, they were just facing the obstacle of the first mountain, and they were a little overwhelmed for a while.


    looking up, you can barely see the height of the mountain.


    it towered completely among the blood-red clouds overhead, looking majestic and a bit weird.


    the most important thing is that this mountain is barren of grass...


    "master, do we really want to get over here?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5205

    looking at the mountain above his head, even han sanqian couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    this mountain is indeed too high.


    however, han sanqian had already studied the map before and made the most optimal choice. this mountain, including the mountains behind, were all included in this option.


    so, even if you don¡¯t go up, you have to go up.


    "climb!" han sanqian said: "this mountain is too steep. when we go up, you two little guys are walking in the middle, following behind your master wife. i will break up the rear. do you understand?"


    this arrangement is mainly for safety reasons.


    although it is not a problem for four people to fly, after all, there are two children and one woman. out of the man''s sense of responsibility, he still subconsciously wants to make such an arrangement.


    after listening to han sanqian''s instructions, the three people lined up and started climbing.


    in order to save physical strength and real energy, han sanqian asked them to climb normally at the bottom of the mountain first, and then move with qi when they reached a higher place.


    in this way, on the one hand, it is safer, and on the other hand, the mountain will be more difficult to climb after reaching a higher altitude.


    not long after, the four of them had reached the mountainside. just as han sanqian had expected, the mountain suddenly became steeper.


    like a pen, it was inserted directly into the sky.


    "do you feel something is abnormal?" su yingxia frowned in confusion.


    han sanqian nodded. the group of people were already two to three thousand meters above sea level from the foot of the mountain, but the further they went up, the more they felt something unusual.


    it''s hard to describe the smell, and it''s hard to describe, but it''s real.


    if i had to say something, it would be that this aura always reveals something weird.


    a weird feeling where you feel like you''re being watched.


    "there have been no signs of life all around. the further we go to the top of the mountain, the more so. why... do we always feel like something is staring at us on the top of the mountain?" su yingxia asked doubtfully.


    then, she looked at pei yuan and pei mu: "how do you two little guys feel?"


    pei yuan and pei mu looked at each other, then shook their heads.


    su yingxia looked at han sanqian and said, "it seems that only people with higher cultivation levels can feel it!"


    han sanqian didn''t answer. if this was the case, it would be really embarrassing.


    at least this shows that this kind of weirdness is not caused by han sanqian and su yingxia''s personal sensitivity, but is very likely to happen.


    because, if people with low cultivation levels can feel it, it means that it may really be an illusion caused by some environmental factors or other factors. however, if the two people with low cultivation levels do not feel it, but only those with high cultivation levels feel it. , then the greater probability is that this feeling may be caused by some powerful enemies.


    "ying xia, please go ahead and slow down as much as possible. i will keep an eye on you at the end. if anything goes wrong, you should immediately withdraw to protect the two children. i will come in. do you understand?"


    the reason why han sanqian decided not to change positions for the time being was because he was not sure from which direction the unknown danger would come. he walked at the end, so that he could look ahead and look behind himself, which was obviously the safest way.


    su yingxia nodded and led the group towards the top of the mountain again.


    along the way, the four of them were very careful and cautious. however, i don''t know if they thought too much. there didn''t seem to be any accidents along the way.


    soon, the top of the mountain was visible to the eyes. it was surrounded by a layer of blood-red clouds and mist, making it look very mysterious and strange at the same time.


    however, what makes people feel very strange is that because it can be seen visually, some basic conditions on the top of the mountain can be completely covered in the eyes, but han sanqian and su yingxia did not find any creatures on the top of the mountain...


    especially when han sanqian opened his eyes, he didn''t see anything strange!


    so is this strange feeling really just... just a suspicious feeling between him and su yingxia? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5206

    "three thousand...did you see anything?" su yingxia stopped, turned around and asked.


    han sanqian shook his head: "no, but the feeling of being stared at is even stronger."


    "yes!" su yingxia already felt something bad in her heart: "but we are almost waiting, there is no reason not to turn over, right?"


    "let''s move forward according to the current formation."


    han sanqian gave an order, and immediately activated his true energy in his hands, ready to fight at all times.


    he would never let down his guard just because he didn''t see anything. the more this happened now, the more he had to stay vigilant.


    the journey to the top of the mountain is not far away, but after walking for a while, the four of them were surprised to find that they seemed to be still standing still. in other words, the top of the mountain in the distance was like a mirage, which they could see but could never reach.


    "stop!"


    han sanqian shouted softly and jumped directly in front of everyone the next second.


    he looked around, his eyes opened to the limit.


    there seems to be no strangeness or variation in everything, and everything seen by the celestial eye and the naked eye is completely consistent.


    looking at the shape of the mountain, it is just normal. it is impossible to construct a so-called ecstasy array or other arrays with similar functions.


    "how is this going?"


    at this time, even the well-informed han sanqian was dumbfounded.


    however, since it was so weird, there must be a reason for it, which made the dumbfounded han sanqian even more certain that there was something wrong here.


    "could it be these red clouds?" han sanqian was confused.


    on the top of the mountain, which is several kilometers away, apart from the mountains, there are only these red clouds.


    therefore, it is the only one that has not left han sanqian to find problems.


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly fixed his eyes on those red clouds.


    sure enough, a moment later, a sneer appeared on han sanqian''s lips.


    "the higher we stand, the stronger the wind becomes. this is a common sense question. we have climbed several thousand meters to the top, but the flowing clouds here are still moving at the same speed as the flowing clouds on the mountainside. why, you are really blowing us away. do you think you are a fool?"


    han sanqian shouted softly and at the same time, his eyes began to scan around.


    after a moment, he took out a palm in his hand and slapped it directly towards hong yun somewhere in front of him.


    wow!


    as the dharma energy passed by, the red clouds instantly dispersed.


    han sanqian didn''t stop at all. he turned his hands several times and hit several red clouds in front of him.


    red clouds are just clouds and will be scattered by the wind, not to mention han sanqian''s powerful attack? !


    in just an instant, all the red clouds in front of him turned into thin clouds of smoke.


    in front of han sanqian, there was also a blood-red scene.


    su yingxia originally thought that han sanqian had discovered something, but after the continuous attacks only had this effect, she also had a trace of doubt from time to time: "sanqian, are you mistaken?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "why is it wrong?"


    "this is a land of demons. many things are different from our central plains world. so, what i mean is that we cannot use our own common sense to judge the situation here." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "welcome to the summer, whether it is the land of the demons or the world of the central plains, it is still the world of bafang. in the same world, some things may be different. but it¡¯s absolutely impossible to be ridiculously different.¡±


    "but there is nothing ahead." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian smiled: "i didn''t say there were any problems ahead."


    "then you attack these red clouds..."


    "welcoming the summer, there is an idiom called knocking the mountain to shake the tiger, don''t you know." han sanqian finished his words and turned his hands again. however, this time he chose to turn around and look behind him: "i''m right. a friend? or an enemy?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5207

    following han sanqian''s gaze, there was nothing behind the four of them.


    not even those red clouds had the slightest trace of it.


    "isn''t there... nothing behind this?" su yingxia asked doubtfully.


    she had almost 100% trust in han sanqian, but at this moment she couldn''t help but wonder if han sanqian was under too much pressure and was making random accusations.


    what was happening behind him was completely normal, and there was nothing wrong that could be seen.


    "shortly after we got up the mountain, we started feeling like we were being watched, and at that point, our subconscious told us that the person staring at us was most likely on the mountain, right?"


    the mountains can supplement the situation below, and people on the mountains are more conducive to hiding. therefore, from a logic and common sense point of view, such a judgment is natural.


    "in addition, there were these red clouds above our heads at that time, so we felt even more that the people or things staring at us were above us." han sanqian said with a smile.


    su yingxia nodded again.


    "but is there a possibility that it was behind us from beginning to end?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "three thousand, there are red clouds in front of us but not behind us. it seems like there are people in front but no one behind us." su yingxia didn''t understand.


    "this is the genius of it. at first, i was not fooled by his trick. later, after i attacked these red clouds continuously, i discovered that we might have been fooled by him." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "three thousand, i''m a little confused by what you said." su yingxia said puzzled.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "it''s very simple!"


    then han sanqian pointed to his feet and said, "do you see what''s under my feet?"


    although he was in the demon clan, and although the sun above his head was also blood-red, it still had light after all. therefore, under the light, han sanqian could only see his own shadow under his feet.


    "it''s your shadow."


    han sanqian nodded: "that''s right, then think about it again, what might those red clouds be?"


    after hearing what han sanqian said, the smart su yingxia now understood that it was a little unreasonable.


    she suddenly woke up: "you mean, those red clouds are actually its shadow?"


    han sanqian praised him and said, "yes, a boy can be taught."


    su yingxia instantly understood that it was no wonder why han sanqian continued to bombard the clouds even though he knew that nothing was left after they were scattered.


    at that time, she thought...that han sanqian was operating randomly because he was too nervous!


    thinking about it now, it was entirely because she was on one level, but han sanqian was on another level...


    "what? i''ve said it so accurately, do you still want to hide it?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    he said why he didn''t notice any problems under his eyes. it turned out that this guy had been hiding behind him, and han sanqian''s main goal at the beginning was to patrol the front. although he had also dazzled the surroundings, but at the time the focus was mainly on special terrain such as mountains, but the air behind him was really swept away without looking at it carefully at all.


    "haha, this world is huge and all things are vast. therefore, all things should grow and compete. but after the baptism of time and years, it was the human race that finally ruled this continent."


    "as for why humans can rule the world, in fact, you have given me an answer that satisfies me."


    obviously, the answer is a very smart brain!


    "you''re welcome!" han sanqian neither shared nor humbled himself, and looked very calm: "however, judging from your tone, you should be of a different race than me."


    "of course, this is the land of demons, how can i be a human?"


    "that''s not certain. what if i meet an old friend in a foreign country?" han sanqian responded.


    "haha, i''m afraid i''ll disappoint you."


    han sanqian said: "okay, you and i should be polite, so please show yourself. otherwise, if i find you, the situation will probably be ugly."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.org source-changing app]


    "it''s not impossible for me to show up. i don''t have any secrets to hide, but for you, my showing up may not be a good thing."


    "oh?"


    "do you know my name?"


    "i don''t know, i haven''t asked for advice yet."


    "i cry woe!"


    "disaster?"


    hearing this name, han sanqian and su yingxia both looked at each other strangely.


    of course, there is no need to say more about han sanqian. he is not from this world to begin with, and he has not been in this world for a long time.


    in comparison, su yingxia may know more than she does about her family background.


    however, from su yingxia''s eyes, han sanqian could clearly see that even she was very confused at this time.


    "i have disappointed you. i actually let you not know my name. however, i am not stingy. human, what is your name?"


    han sanqian turned around and looked into the air in front of him: "my name may be insignificant. my surname is han and my given name is sanqian."


    "what did you say? you...your name is han sanqian?"


    "is my name loud enough for you to know?" han sanqian was a little hard to understand.


    although he has made a name for himself in several battles and his reputation should be resounding in many places, it may not be so effective for people or monsters of this level.


    especially, on the top of this barren mountain...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5208

    "all things in the world are recorded when they are born, and when they die, they are recorded. mortals call this the cycle of life and death, also called the book of life and death. to me, it is just a record of things i should know." it said softly. road.


    hearing this, su yingxia and han sanqian couldn''t help but glance at each other, unable to tell that this so-called disaster was actually a bit serious.


    know life and death, know destiny!


    "i didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful creature hidden just outside this primeval forest." han sanqian said with some surprise.


    this was indeed something he had not expected.


    after all, he had just had a huge fight with his opponent in the forest, so there shouldn''t be any masters or big things around.


    they will either come out of habit to see what is going on here, or they will choose to hide within a certain range out of caution, so as not to suffer undue disaster.


    it''s like throwing a big stone in the water. at least until the sea is calm, it''s hard to find a big fish near the place where the stone was thrown.


    moreover, if there was anything powerful about it, luo jin should have told him in advance.


    but luo jin never reminded himself.


    this shows that luo jin is very likely not aware of the existence of this so-called disaster.


    "haha, i don''t always exist here, but i always exist here. as long as i don''t want people to know my existence, no one can know my existence. even if i know that you have a different ability to see the world. "he said leisurely.


    su yingxia heard this sentence in confusion, but han sanqian understood it.


    in other words, this is not his permanent residence, but one of its residences.


    just like the clay bodies of gods and buddhas in the world.


    this is the true meaning of always being here, but not always being here.


    it can be seen that the guy in front of me should be a big winner.


    otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to have such treatment.


    "then i know you exist, isn''t it an honor?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "everything is determined. since god sent me here, there must be a purpose. before i knew who you were, i was actually a little confused. i didn''t know whether you were an enemy or a friend." hu said.


    "then i dare to ask, are you and i friends or enemies?"


    "both friend and enemy," it said.


    "for han sanqian, friends are friends and enemies are enemies. there is no such thing as both enemy and friend. i''m sorry, han sanqian has always been so clear about love and hate." han sanqian''s attitude said firmly.


    "okay, that being the case, let me tell you straight away. according to the record of life and death, i am here today to collect your life. one of you has reached the end of your life, and you should follow me back somewhere. ." said the disaster.


    han sanqian frowned. is one of the four of them destined to die? !


    pei yuan, pei mu, or su yingxia and herself?


    but no matter who it was, it was impossible for han sanqian to accept such a result.


    "then it seems that we are enemies." after han sanqian finished speaking, he directly channeled his qi in his hands and put on a posture that was ready for a big fight at any time.


    for him, he would never let anyone take away the people around him. no matter who this person was, he would not care.


    "han sanqian may not be very good at anything, but he is definitely one of the best when it comes to protecting his enemies. if you want to take away my people, try stepping over his corpse."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian took out the pangu ax with his left hand.


    the best way to deal with such incomprehensible things is to use what you can best and the right things.


    pangu ax is obviously the best choice. with its indestructibility, no matter what level of monster you are, it is impossible to block it.


    therefore, there is no need to explain han sanqian''s purpose of using pangu ax.


    when su yingxia saw this, she subconsciously protected the two children behind her. once the battle started, if han sanqian was a general who charged bravely, then she was the one who defended the rear.


    the couple has a great understanding.


    "han sanqian even took out the pangu axe. it seems that there is no need to discuss it?" fu said softly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5209

    "of course." han sanqian said coldly: "there is no room for negotiation in this matter."


    "since we won''t discuss it, we won''t discuss it."


    after the words of misfortune fell, han sanqian was already ready for defense, but after waiting for a moment, he did not wait for any attack.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but be stunned: "what do you mean? why don''t you take action?"


    "when i say no discussion, does that mean we have to take action? when i say no discussion, doesn''t it mean we''ll forget it?"


    hearing its answer, han sanqian almost collapsed and laughed out loud.


    mainly because on a battlefield of this level, he would never have dreamed that someone would suddenly directly attack the entire so-called...


    that''s too much.


    su yingxia obviously didn''t expect this: "that''s it?"


    "what else?" hui frowned in confusion and said, "i am not the seductress of hell, nor am i a bull-headed horse-faced man. whether you die or not, what does it have to do with me?"


    the answer was very reasonable, but it left han sanqian completely speechless.


    so may i ask, what are you here for? !


    isn¡¯t it funny!


    "i am just a recorder and a knower. some of you have reached the end of their lifespan. i am just telling you. there are so many people who have changed their lives against the will of heaven. do i want each one of them to die first?" hui''s tone seemed to be a little angry. .


    since he had no intention of attacking, han sanqian''s posture was obviously much more relaxed.


    "i dare to ask, you keep saying that one of us has reached the end of his life, who is this person?" han sanqian asked.


    the four of them are all in good health, and he and su yingxia are the ones with the highest cultivation level. if something unexpected happens, the two of them should be able to sense something wrong with their bodies immediately.


    as for pei mu and pei yuan, although the two children''s cultivation is a bit low compared to them, they are still young and should not reach the end of their life span.


    "since i don''t intend to take this person away, it doesn''t matter who he is."


    han sanqian couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. obviously, when i ask you this question, it''s not a question of whether it''s important to you, but a question of whether it''s important to you.


    "but it''s important to me."


    "man, if you refuse what i ask of you, why do you ask me to answer what you ask of me?"


    one sentence almost made han sanqian faint from anger.


    han sanqian has always been the only person to criticize others. unexpectedly, han sanqian himself was speechless today.


    "then there''s no need to discuss it?" han sanqian said a little depressed.


    "same as your answer." hu said.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but rolled his eyes.


    "okay, in that case, we have nothing to talk about. do you have anything else to do? if not, can we each go our own way?" han sanqian asked tentatively.


    in fact, han sanqian was dizzy at this moment, and the matter seemed to have come to an abrupt end at this point.


    however, the whole thing seemed a little too relaxed and freehand.


    it can''t be that under such an opportunity, or under the so-called arrangement, in the end, you just don''t have to discuss it, and then everyone goes their own way, is it that simple? !


    this is a bit sloppy.


    "it seems possible, but wouldn''t it be too hasty?" hu said.


    hearing this, han sanqian expressed his deep agreement and wanted to laugh.


    after working on it for a long time, it was as confused as i was.


    "or are you talking about something else?" han sanqian said funny and angrily.


    after hearing this, huo didn''t say anything for a long time. it wasn''t until a long time later that he seemed to reflect.


    "it''s not that we can''t talk about other things, but what are we talking about?"


    han sanqian smiled: "of course you can''t come up with an awkward conversation. how about this? it''s getting late. i have an opinion. what do you think?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5210

    "you say."


    "on our planet, there is a very popular culture. we use this culture to solve things that are difficult to solve or difficult to talk about."


    "is there still such a culture?"


    "actually, this kind of culture should be common to all humans, but it is more prevalent in my hometown."


    "i''m curious, what kind of culture can have such charm?"


    han sanqian chuckled softly and was not in a hurry to explain what it was. he motioned with his eyes to the apprentices and su yingxia to find a relatively flat place to sit down, set up a shelf or something, and started their cooking show.


    in less than a moment, the meat was already giving off a burst of fragrance under han sanqian''s fire. regardless of whether he was a human or a ghost, he could not help but salivate when he smelled this smell.


    "that''s it...that''s it? is this the so-called culture?"


    although the misfortune obviously smells of contempt, it is also obvious that there is a trace of greed in it.


    "how can these alone become a culture? in other words, it is a culture, but it is definitely not a culture of chatting."


    after saying this, han sanqian took out a bottle from his arms.


    as the cap of the bottle was opened, the rich aroma of wine immediately hit your nostrils.


    ¡°this thing plus this thing is what i call culture.¡±


    wine and fine food naturally form the so-called wine culture.


    although it may not necessarily be a good culture, it also has a powerful meaning.


    it can quickly shorten the distance between people, and under the influence of alcohol, communication can also take a step closer.


    isn¡¯t there a saying on earth, if i¡¯m not drunk, how will you get the chance?


    although it is a slightly frivolous joke, it actually illustrates some of the significance of wine culture in promoting communication.


    "try?"


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he moved his hand and the wine bottle flew over with a piece of meat.


    soon, the wine was hanging somewhere in the air, and the meat was also hanging somewhere.


    after a moment of hesitation, the meat began to disappear and the wine bottle also became full.


    "how?" han sanqian asked.


    "you little people are quite clever with your skills. delicious!" said the disaster.


    han sanqian smiled softly, picked up a piece of meat for himself, and drank wine at the same time.


    "now, what are we going to talk about?"


    this guy is like a social novice. what he says can immediately make the scene awkward, and then you don''t know how to answer it.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "you don''t have to do anything, just drink and eat what you have."


    hua didn''t say anything, but he obviously didn''t object either.


    for han sanqian, although wine culture is an effective culture, everything is also a cyclical and gradual process. he directly told hui what to do next, so it would be better to let him follow him and get there naturally. step.


    soon, the wine will be over thirty and the food will be over five flavors.


    not only was han sanqian a little dizzy from drinking, but even the disaster seemed to be a little drunk.


    however, this amount of wine obviously will not cause too much dizziness to cultivators or things of this level. it may be more appropriate to describe it as slightly smoked.


    "it''s really interesting." hua was a little satisfied: "i like your wine culture very much. so, all kinds of creatures may be quite dissatisfied with people dominating the world, but to me, any race that reaches high status i don¡¯t have any hatred towards any individual, because i believe that whoever can stand in that position must have his superior ability.¡±


    "not only do you think fast, but the work on your hands is also so delicate. i have eaten a lot of food, and your food is definitely on the right list. and this wine, haha, the more i drink, the more i drink. want to drink."


    hearing what he said, han sanqian threw another bottle of wine over. han sanqian knew very well that his strategy had basically worked. at least the disaster now likes wine and meat, so as long as the time is right, everyone can chat together.


    han sanqian had a lot of questions and wanted to ask him properly.


    after a long time, the misfortune alone had already consumed at least five bottles of wine, which seemed to be the best for it.


    "are you particularly curious to know which of you has expired?"


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, it would be best if you are willing to tell me."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5211

    "is it that important?"


    han sanqian thought for a while and didn''t know how to answer: "i don''t know either, but it should be quite important."


    "actually, the most important thing is that they live in front of you, isn''t it?" hu said: "i have seen too many joys and sorrows in the world. when life and death are about to be separated, there are always too many people who are unwilling to accept it. i what i mean is, since there are people who are not willing to accept it, why not be willing to do it instead of waiting until the moment of life and death?"


    han sanqian frowned: "you mean, cherish the present, no matter what happens in the future?"


    "you can understand it this way, just like i said that one of the four of you has reached the end of his life. what''s the point of just thinking about who might be the person who has reached the end of his life? when that person really has reached the end of his life, you may regret that you didn''t do something else during that time of speculation. whether it''s fulfilling your life''s wishes or fighting death, it''s better than these useless speculations, right?"


    hearing these words, han sanqian suddenly realized.


    yes, why should he be obsessed with this issue?


    everyone dies, so what?


    what han sanqian has to do is fight against death!


    he doesn''t have to worry about anything else. he just has to deal with whatever comes, and that''ll be fine.


    "your majesty, sanqian has learned from your teachings." han sanqian lowered his head humbly.


    "in terms of brains, you humans are smarter than any other creature. it''s just that sometimes you want too much, which confuses your eyes and your reason. in the final analysis, you think too much, so you become angry, and anger will make you caught in a kind of madness.¡±


    han sanqian nodded. a person''s biggest enemy is indeed anger.


    in fact, everyone will be angry, but some people are relatively small-minded and can control themselves, so they will not do bad things for their own selfish desires, while some people will be controlled by anger, and eventually lose themselves and become complete evildoers. a complete bad guy.


    after taking another sip of wine, hui seemed to have opened up his chat box.


    "actually, the mountain here is called blood spirit mountain. wherever there is blood spirit mountain, i exist. however, although blood spirit mountain here is big enough, because the blood spirit qi here is not enough, i rarely come here. showed up.¡±


    "but for some reason, i received a strong call just now, so i came here and met you."


    "i don''t collect any souls, and i don''t participate in any matters in the underworld. but by coincidence, i happened to find out that some of you have reached the end of your life span. i can''t figure it out. what does this mean?"


    "so, i don''t know whether we are enemies or friends, but from now on, you and i don''t have any reason for conflict."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.org source-changing app]


    han sanqian nodded. this was also very strange to him. he knew life and death, but he didn''t care about life and death, so there was really no reason to conflict with him.


    but then again, this is one of the places he rarely comes to, and he has only passed by it since then. however, the two accidental coincidences really happened to meet together. so it is obvious that this can never be a coincidence.


    but someone did it deliberately.


    "someone knew that i was going to pass by here, and then someone deliberately summoned you here to meet me. do you think this is possible?"


    this guess is very bold, but if you think about it carefully, it is the most likely possibility.


    huo thought for a while and said, "i also have this opinion, but there is a question i don''t want to understand."


    han sanqian answered: "you and i should be thinking the same thing."


    immediately afterwards, the two of them spoke almost at the same time: "who has the ability and ability to make you (me) come here!?"


    yes, han sanqian may not know what level the disaster is, but his current basic understanding makes han sanqian believe that it is definitely a high-level existence.


    you know, it just said that this so-called blood spirit mountain is just a host body for it, which is equivalent to the so-called statue of the god that han sanqian mentioned before.


    if misfortune can have its own idol, then its level should at least be similar to that of a god.


    then, the problem becomes even bigger, can anyone still control the gods? !


    "i would like to ask, do you know the superior ferocious beasts such as the taotie of evil or qiongqi of heaven? or, compared to you, who is of a higher level?" han sanqian asked.


    "i know him, but i can''t answer you as to who has a higher level." huo thought for a while and replied.


    sure enough, they knew each other, so han sanqian''s initial guess was correct, and his status was indeed not too low.


    however, there was a new question, and han sanqian couldn''t help but ask: "why can''t i answer you? are you at the same level, or have you never competed before?"


    "that''s not the case, but the question you asked is too general. comparing my level with theirs depends on where you ask it from."


    "what''s the meaning?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5212

    "in terms of strength alone, we can''t compare, because although we may have heard each other''s names, we have never met each other."


    "in terms of birth time, everyone is probably the same. they were conceived when the heaven and earth first opened, and they live the same life as the heaven and earth."


    "in terms of status alone, the two you mentioned are ancient ferocious beasts. compared with me, they can be described as worlds apart."


    what a difference? !


    "you mean... you are an auspicious beast?"


    "that''s right." misfortune said: "i can know the destiny, life and death. wherever i go, cholera is the world, and diseases are constant. therefore, i will observe those who have destiny, those who destroy, and those who lose their virtue, and give them a certain punishment.¡±


    hearing this, han sanqian frowned: "then if i stay with you for such a long time, i won''t... get cholera from you. is it unlucky?"


    "i am not in trouble, not in bad luck, nor in epidemics, nor in decline. how can i be so exaggerated?"


    "then what harm will it cause to us?"


    "don''t worry, i haven''t exerted any force, so there won''t be any negative impact."


    after confirming that there was no harm, han sanqian felt relieved.


    however, being reassured does not mean not worrying. at least after learning about hui''s status and level, han sanqian may not be able to let go of this worry for a long time.


    what is the status of this ancient level auspicious beast? in fact, the gap between it and the gods is not big.


    and what is the power behind this level of auspicious beasts that can obey orders and come here? !


    some details are really scary to think about!


    "can you know what kind of power is guiding you here?" han sanqian asked.


    huo thought about it and said: "i don''t know, maybe for me, maybe it''s not necessarily other forces that led me here. at least from my feeling, it''s like this. i even feel that it''s something inside my body." subconscious."


    although huo zhi''s remarks could greatly reduce han sanqian''s worry, han sanqian always felt that such an explanation was somewhat far-fetched.


    in other words, this does not mean that there is no other force behind it.


    maybe that force is so strong that even the bad guys don''t realize that they are being guided by it?


    this is not impossible. after all, if he is guided by others, it means that other people''s abilities may be at least a few levels higher.


    therefore, it is normal that it cannot find it.


    "drink." seeing that he couldn''t get anything out of the question, han sanqian stopped talking and took up the wine to drink from the distance.


    another half hour has passed, the wine is almost gone, and the roasted meat is almost gone.


    "okay, meeting each other by chance is also a fate, but the fate is also destroyed. let''s stay here for today."


    han sanqian stood up, packed up the things on the ground, and said goodbye to the disaster.


    the disaster has almost been eaten and drunk.


    "okay, thank you for your hospitality today. if we meet again someday, i will entertain you. as long as you see blood spirit mountain, you can call my name and i will hear you and show up."


    han sanqian nodded and said nothing more.


    in fact, han sanqian knew very well that this chance encounter might not be the so-called chance encounter as imagined, nor could it be just a simple meeting today. some things might just be the beginning.


    as the disaster left, those blood-red clouds dissipated, and there was no longer that weird atmosphere of being stared at.


    han sanqian glanced at the three of them: "are you all full? it''s time for us to continue setting off."


    the three of them nodded: "we have all eaten and can leave at any time."


    han sanqian nodded and asked su yingxia to maintain the original formation, and the four of them headed down the mountain.


    when they were approaching the mountainside, han sanqian looked back at the top of the mountain, with an extremely complicated look in his eyes.


    he knew very well that this matter was definitely not the end, on the contrary, it was just the beginning of something.


    only¡­¡­


    this has just begun... han sanqian doesn''t know what kind of start it will be...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5213

    after climbing over the first high mountain, the group quickly entered the second high mountain.


    everything went relatively smoothly.


    afterwards, what appeared in front of the four people was a huge long river.


    the surface of the river is silvery, and from a distance, it looks like a wide giant ice sheet lying on the ground.


    but when i looked closer, i found that these were not giant ice but water currents.


    "these weak waters look different from what we usually come into contact with, so be careful." han sanqian ordered.


    "master, the width of the river is at least a few hundred meters. we may have to fly across it," pei yuan said.


    han sanqian nodded, this is indeed the only way.


    "to be on the safe side, i''ll do a test flight first. after i''m sure it''s safe, i''ll come back and fly over with you." han sanqian said.


    after instructing the three people to wait, han sanqian directly flew towards the river with his luck.


    everything was normal in the front, but when we got to the middle, the situation suddenly changed.


    suddenly, there was a huge suction force in the center, which wildly drew han sanqian into the river.


    han sanqian immediately stepped up his strength to fight against it, trying to get rid of this suction.


    but what shocked han sanqian was that even though he quickly tried to get rid of it, the suction force was still very fierce and drove han sanqian to sink downwards.


    "master wife, look quickly, master..."


    pei yuan and pei mu, who were standing by the river, were the first to see han sanqian''s situation on the river and said hurriedly.


    su yingxia looked over and saw han sanqian falling into the river at an extremely fast speed.


    although han sanqian seemed to be struggling obviously, the effect didn''t seem to be very good.


    when he was less than half a meter away from the water, han sanqian finally stopped.


    for han sanqian, the only way to stop was for him to give up resistance at the last moment and accept all the real energy.


    this means that on this weak river, at least in the most central place, it is best not to use magical energy?


    the more you use it, the more it seems to get backfired!


    the really simplest and best way to get along with it peacefully.


    this is really confusing.


    with this thought in mind, han sanqian retracted his body slightly and kept his body in its original state as much as possible.


    sure enough, after han sanqian''s feet landed lightly on the weak water for a little bit, he showed a very stable posture.


    just like a person standing normally on the ground.


    "damn, can this still happen?"


    han sanqian was a little numb for a moment. he really hadn''t thought about the final optimal solution. !


    "brother, you are thinking too much..."


    at this moment, a voice came into my ears.


    han sanqian frowned: "who, who is talking?"


    "do you really think you can stand on this weak water with your immovable ability?"


    hearing this, han sanqian was a little confused. he thought he was relying on himself, but it turned out...it didn''t seem to be the case.


    before han sanqian could react, a shell suddenly emerged from the water under his feet.


    han sanqian lowered his eyes and saw that the thing was actually a turtle shell.


    "who are you¡­¡­"


    "i''m a thousand-year-old turtle. am i so tall that it''s hard to recognize me?"


    the old tortoise is very big. the shell alone is nearly one meter sixty-seven meters in diameter. the color of the turtle shell is different from that of ordinary turtles. the whole body is red and yellow, which looks very unusual.


    "did you help me?" han sanqian asked doubtfully.


    "nonsense, if i didn''t support you, you would have already fallen into this weak river. the two sides of this weak river are calm, and anyone can fly in, but if you want to fly across, that''s another matter. once said."


    han sanqian nodded: "you mean, this is a trap, right?"


    "you can understand it this way. dare i ask, sir, do you go to that so-called famous store?" he asked.


    "why do you ask?"


    "haha, i saved your life, do you still want to hide something from lao gui? no bird comes to poop in this place, but you have to spend your time from now on. where else can you go except to that store? besides, lao gui i¡¯ll venture to make a guess. i¡¯m not sure whether your husband or the famous store is an enemy rather than a friend, right?¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5214

    han sanqian hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "yes, i''m going to a famous store, and i''m really not friends with them there."


    the old turtle smiled: "this is normal. everyone knows that there is a good way to get to famous stores, but my husband insists on choosing the ruoshui river to cross. the meaning is naturally clear."


    han sanqian didn''t speak, which was why he didn''t want to hide it.


    there really is nothing to hide.


    "sir, there is no need to be wary of lao gui. if lao gui had any evil intentions towards you, he would not have saved you just now." lao gui seemed to have noticed that han sanqian was somewhat wary of him, so he said


    han sanqian said: "you and i have never met each other, why did you save me?"


    "sir, although old turtle lives in a weak river and does not come out, all the currents in the world converge here. therefore, old turtle can know all the affairs of the world. if old turtle''s guess is correct, sir should be called han sanqian bar?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "can you guess this?"


    "it''s nice to think about it. there is only one place where the battle will take place in the near future, and that is where yetian city is located. millions of lions faced off against tens of thousands of people, but they suffered a disastrous defeat. how could i not know about such a thing?"


    "the people in yetian city haven''t left the city yet, and it''s impossible for the defeated army to take the initiative to announce their defeat. it seems that you are really well-informed." han sanqian said.


    "haha, i have already said that all mountains and rivers must flow to me. as long as there is water where you are, there will be my people. naturally, old turtle will also be aware of these situations." old turtle said with a smile: "this an epic victory, you han sanqian are amazing, so how could i, an old turtle, not be able to remember you?"


    "in addition, yetian city has just won a big victory, so all businesses are waiting for prosperity. han sanqian may find a famous store because of lack of money, and the people who cross the river here are enemies rather than friends of the famous store. so based on the above, you say who else could this person be besides han sanqian?"


    the source of the information was very accurate and timely, and the analysis was well-organized. han sanqian had to admire this, and even more so, he had to admit it.


    "you said you got this job. it''s impossible for me to deny it. yes, i am han sanqian."


    "since you are han sanqian, isn''t it normal for the old turtle to save you? you should make friends with big people, not enemies. this is the basic operation for a person to live a long time, right?"


    han sanqian smiled: "as long as you are not an enemy, you can still survive. isn''t this the reason why you saved me?"


    "there are many friends, many paths. survival is not just about surviving, but also living well when the time comes." old turtle said.


    "in this case, han owes you a favor. if you need my help in the future, just ask." han sanqian said.


    "okay!" old turtle smiled.


    "can you please swim to the shore? you also saw that my wife and my apprentice are waiting on the shore." han sanqian said.


    "mr. han, of course you can help, but let''s talk ugly first."


    han sanqian said, "just tell me."


    "saving you is one thing, helping your wife and apprentice is another. so, you owe me two favors."


    it was grandma''s, and the price was negotiated. however, for the safety of su yingxia and her two apprentices, han sanqian could only agree to this request, which was not too much.


    "can."


    "okay, mr. han, i''ll take you over to pick him up now."


    after saying that, laogui took han sanqian and swam all the way to the shore.


    along the way, han sanqian remembered that when he went to fairy island, an old turtle also helped him, just like the scene today.


    he actually wanted to ask the old turtle several times if he was related to the turtle on fairy island.


    however, thinking that although the two turtles were both turtles, they lived in different waters and theoretically there should be no connection, han sanqian still did not ask.


    maybe, i have become attached to the turtles, so whenever i need them, they will always be there to help.


    when su yingxia and others saw han sanqian coming back standing on the back of a turtle, they finally calmed down their worries.


    after a while, han sanqian rode an old turtle to the shore.


    "three thousand, this is..." su yingxia looked at the old turtle in confusion.


    han sanqian didn''t know how to explain it for a while: "you come up first and we''ll talk about it on the way."


    the four people in the group quickly sat on the turtle shell, and the old turtle swam towards the other side.


    along the way, han sanqian told the three people everything he had encountered before.


    old turtle smiled softly: "mr. han, there is a saying that i don''t know whether to say or not."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5215

    "mr. turtle, you are kind to us. if you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter." su yingxia said.


    "the environment of famous stores is very complicated, and the level of hidden dragons and crouching tigers is also very alarming. you must be extremely careful when you go there."


    the famous store can directly compete with the supply of cloth in this extremely cold weather. it is definitely expected that han sanqian will have the ability. hidden dragon and crouching tiger are naturally also considered.


    but one after another, people reminded me that this thing seemed to be starting to become extremely abnormal.


    "old turtle, from what you said, it seems that this hidden dragon and crouching tiger has a deep meaning?" han sanqianpin couldn''t help but ask again after seeing the dangerous information in it.


    the old turtle smiled and said: "in the land of the demons, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle, especially in the heart of the demons like burning bone city. you may walk into the land of the demons from the outside and don''t think that the law of the jungle is strong." it¡¯s reality, but when you get to burning bone city, you will feel that this rule is completely different.¡±


    "let me tell you this, if the masters you see in any other city are very likely to be just ordinary civilians in the city of burning bones."


    "so exaggerated?" su yingxia asked curiously.


    the old turtle smiled: "is it an exaggeration? not at all!"


    different from the human central plains world, the growth of the demon clan relies more on killing each other, devouring each other and cultivating by absorbing the breath of some evil spirits.


    the burning bone city, the core area of ??the demon land, is the only place where a large number of evil spirits gather. therefore, it can be said that almost everyone who exists here has been eliminated after layers of elimination. the best of the best.


    naturally, the people at the lowest level here are also very likely to be very powerful.


    this is like an upgrade map in a game.


    a map handed out via a ladder.


    if you are the best on this map, you will naturally be promoted to the previous map, and the best people on the previous map are also promoted from the map below. therefore, the best person is also equivalent to the master at the previous position.


    lao gui''s words may seem exaggerated, but in fact they are very true.


    "as for famous stores, they are based on the capabilities of burning bone city and belong to the land of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. so sir, maybe you understand?"


    hearing this, han sanqian said no more.


    obviously, at this moment, he finally understood why he kept hearing reminders like hidden dragon and crouching tiger.


    this place is most likely scarier than i imagined.


    "old turtle reminds you. i also know that you have just accomplished the astonishing feat of defeating more with less, so i am worried that you will ignore it and suffer a big loss."


    han sanqian nodded, quite grateful: "although i can''t say i''m proud, i really didn''t think that the other party would be so strong before. thank you for your reminder, i will be careful."


    the old turtle smiled: "the ruoshui river is the rear barrier of the famous store, mainly to provide certain protection for its rear. the undercurrent in the center of this river was also created by one of their experts. mr. han, you have suffered a loss once. be vigilant.¡±


    damn, this river was originally created by man? and when the undercurrent attracted han sanqian, han sanqian had tried to resist before.


    but han sanqian couldn''t resist him even though he tried his best.


    although han sanqian did suffer the loss of not understanding the trick for the first time, he must also admit that someone with such a ferocious secret move in the river may really have to be dealt with. very difficult.


    thinking of this, han sanqian''s heart became more vigilant: "i know, don''t worry, i will definitely act with caution."


    "if you want to make money, it''s best to make money and don''t cause trouble. otherwise, even if you are really a crazy dragon, you may not be able to swim in the wild water of the famous store." the old turtle said: "i will save you once. i don¡¯t want my investment of helping you once and two favors to go to waste.¡±


    after finishing his words, old turtle said again: "we are here."


    the four of them looked up and realized that they had reached the other side at some point...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5216

    "famous stores guard the forest. if mr. han wants to fish in troubled waters, let''s not talk about whether you can get in. i''m afraid you won''t be able to get in just their store." old turtle said.


    from here, you can touch the back of the mountain where mingmen is located, but han sanqian has seen the map before. the mountain of mingmen is surrounded by cliffs on all sides, and there is only a man-made trail on the front, making it a must-have for climbing. walking on the road is also a place where famous stores are managed by one man.


    it is indeed very difficult to fish in troubled waters in this kind of terrain.


    but isn''t there any way? as long as there is some way, han sanqian will not be like this.


    "you take this token."


    as the old turtle finished speaking, he spat out a token from his mouth.


    the token slowly flew into han sanqian''s hands.


    "this is¡­¡­?"


    there seemed to be a name engraved on it, yu zhanfei, but han sanqian didn''t recognize it.


    "don''t worry, i don''t know this person either. this was a merchant who slipped and fell into the river and died. my river boy picked up the body. i found this token from his body." old turtle road.


    "look at the token''s square shape and pure materials. it''s obvious that yu zhanfei must have been a big shot during his lifetime, right?"


    han sanqian agrees with this point. if this token alone is sold, it will probably be worth a lot of money. therefore, the person who owns it is naturally rich or expensive.


    "and this river is not far from the front door of the famous store, so i guess its owner should be a merchant who has dealings with the famous store, but he died in an unknown accident. i may not have many other things, but when it comes to these weird treasures actually have a hobby of collecting. so, give them a try, maybe they can help you sneak into a famous store."


    han sanqian smiled. he had never thought that his most troublesome matter could be resolved so simply and easily.


    on the way, he originally thought that if it didn''t work out, he would take them directly up the mountain from the steep part of the back mountain.


    as a result, some things just keep coming back the more you think about them, or in other words, when you want to sleep, he hands you a pillow.


    lao gui directly helped han sanqian solve the problem of sneaking in.


    "thank you very much." han sanqian smiled.


    the old turtle said: "there is no need to say more about my thanks. you can remember how happy you were when i helped you today, and i hope you will be happy when you agree to return my favor in the future."


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, i understand."


    "okay, let''s just say goodbye then." old turtle said.


    han sanqian landed first, and after picking up su yingxia and her two apprentices, the old turtle dived into the ruoshui river without any trace of his whereabouts.


    han sanqian glanced in front of him. not far away, a completely different mountain stood there.


    it is very conspicuous, not only because it is tall enough and strong enough, but the most important thing is that it is completely different from the usual mountains. it is very beautiful. the rugged rocks are covered with red flowers and green grass. you can say it is the central plains. han sanqian would never have any objection to a certain fragile peak in the world.


    compared with the ordinary demon mountains, it is simply too beautiful.


    "it seems that the famous store is indeed extraordinary. this is the first time i have seen such a beautiful mountain in this land of demons." su yingxia said softly.


    han sanqian nodded: "yeah, just by looking at someone''s appearance, you might know that someone''s strength is extraordinary."


    the closer you are to the center of the demon clan, the more precious things like greening become. not to mention the demon clan, this is also the case in the central plains world, and even farther away, it is the same on the earth.


    the more prosperous the area, the more valuable the land, so naturally, the place where greening can be done better will be able to show its unparalleled value and significance.


    "it seems that we really have to be careful."


    han sanqian nodded and looked at the token in his hand: "from now on, i am a relative of yu zhanfei''s staff, you are my wife, and you two are my apprentices, do you understand?"


    the three of them nodded: "i understand."


    han sanqian held the token and said: "okay, let''s set off now and go to this so-called famous store."


    after saying that, the four of them headed towards the main entrance of the famous store in the mountains...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5217

    if han sanqian and others did not feel any atmosphere at the back of the famous store, then when they arrived at the front of the mountain, especially at the door near the foot of the mountain, the atmosphere was completely filled.


    there is a huge stone pillar gate under the feet, with stone lions standing impressively on both sides, and the stone gate beads are decorated with lanterns and colors, which is quite festive.


    although the four of them have not arrived yet, they can already be seen from a distance. occasionally, many dignitaries and nobles in gorgeous clothes are gathering towards the door.


    at the door, an old man wearing blue silk and four attendants dressed like servants were welcoming the guests, with two soldiers standing on each side.


    "the entrance to this store seems ordinary, but in fact it is completely extraordinary." su yingxia sighed.


    yes, there were only four soldiers standing at the opponent''s door. judging from their clothes and appearance, they were just four small soldiers. but as a master, han sanqian could easily sense the extraordinary strength of these four soldiers. cultivation.


    if these four people were placed in other cities of the demon clan, not to mention other things, it would not be an exaggeration to rank them among the top masters.


    "this place is indeed a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. just four soldiers guarding the gate are already so ferocious. here..." even someone as powerful as han sanqian couldn''t help but feel a little scared at this time.


    "those four servants are not easy either." su yingxia added.


    han sanqian nodded, yes, and the butler who welcomed the guests.


    "however, we are not weak either. don''t mess up your position. follow me and act according to the opportunity." han sanqian ordered.


    the three of them nodded and followed han sanqian''s footsteps towards the main entrance.


    "we are all distinguished guests, welcome, welcome."


    although there were people coming and going, the number was never too large, so when han sanqian and his party were about to arrive at the main gate, the old man who greeted them instantly saw the four people and greeted them with smiles.


    "the famous store is celebrating its anniversary, we have to come." han sanqian didn''t panic at all and saluted politely.


    the old man chuckled, and then looked at the four people: "i am blind, but i didn''t recognize the four people from the he family. moreover, looking at the faces of the four, it seems that two of them are not from my clan."


    although the old man still had a very polite smile on his face, han sanqian could still catch a trace of vigilance in his eyes.


    "yes, this is my first time in this land of demons." han sanqian said: "so, it''s normal that you don''t know me. i am a relative of yu zhanfei. i have been mainly responsible for business in the central plains world for many years. . however, his old man had an accident some time ago and needs help with the business here, so i came back."


    "it turned out to be mr. yu''s person. i would like to ask, what happened to mr. yu?"


    "i purchased some goods at a famous store half a year ago. i drank too much and fell into the river not far away and drowned." han sanqian said.


    fortunately, lao gui had given yu zhanfei some death information before, and han sanqian also knew that someone would ask questions when he got here, so he kept all that information firmly in his mind.


    the old man nodded, and the vigilance in his eyes obviously dissipated a lot.


    after all, han sanqian''s answers were basically all correct, without leakage.


    therefore, the possibility that he is yu zhanfei''s man is very high.


    "that''s it. by the way, you dare to ask sir''s name?"


    han sanqian smiled: "my surname is su! my name is nian!"


    su yingxia originally named her daughter han nian, and the meaning was very obvious. but now that han sanqian needed a pseudonym, she naturally thought of the word su nian.


    of course, su yingxia understood what han sanqian meant instantly. the unexpected dog food made her, the real owner, blush slightly for a moment.


    "it turns out to be mr. su. by the way, these three are..."


    "oh, this is my wife, and these two are my apprentices. they are learning to do some business with me. as you know, mr. yu is gone. although i am back to temporarily take over most of his business, at the end of the day, i am always a foreigner, and this old man¡¯s business must eventually return to my family.¡±


    "so, my two apprentices are members of the demon clan."


    han sanqian''s explanation was perfect. he took advantage of the different identities of the four people to make another identification of himself and others, completely dispelling the old man''s doubts.


    yes, who would leave his business to a foreigner? !


    "mr. su, please come inside!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5218

    following the old man''s request, the four servants beside him also took the initiative to move out of the way.


    han sanqian glanced at the four people. he had no doubt that if there were any problems, the four servants would cooperate with the four soldiers to catch the suspects.


    and these four servants seem to be very extraordinary.


    "this is your guest order. sir, please keep it in your hand to avoid any unpleasantness in the village." the old man took out a cyan bracelet.


    han sanqian took a look at this bracelet. it was made of metal and had very exquisite patterns and carvings.


    however, looking at the thickness of the bracelet, han sanqian believed that it was more than just a beautiful appearance. perhaps, this bracelet concealed some ulterior secret.


    for example, agencies!


    a kind of mechanism bracelet that usually means nothing but symbolizes identity. when needed, it is suddenly activated and traps the person wearing it in some way.


    however, after a slight hesitation, han sanqian still put it on his hand.


    there is no way. if you want to enter it smoothly without being suspected, the best result is to wear a bracelet.


    "the servants in the village will know your identity when they see the distinguished guest''s bracelet. if you have any needs, please feel free to call them." the old man said.


    "okay, i''m done."


    after han sanqian saluted the old man, he led the three of them along the mountain road and climbed to the top of the mountain.


    the mountain is so high that the stairs going up are very steep.


    it took a group of four people half an hour just to climb the mountain.


    this is still using true energy to increase leg strength. if you just walk up on foot, you may not be able to reach the top in an hour.


    along the way, han sanqian didn''t just climb the mountain to the top. he clearly remembered the various terrains he passed along the way, and even knew the number of steps by heart.


    these subtle preparations may seem useless, but they are very likely to have different effects at certain critical moments. this is a habit developed by han sanqian.


    after reaching the top of the mountain, everyone suddenly saw the light.


    a huge platform appeared in front of everyone.


    it was a vast, flat lawn, with all kinds of prosperous and impressive buildings stacked on top of it.


    after reaching the top, there is a welcome platform about 100 meters away.


    many servants were lined up on both sides of the welcome platform. on the platform, an old man who looked similar to before was standing on it.


    seeing three thousand or four people from han coming up, the old man waved his hand.


    suddenly, with him as the center, everyone bowed to han''s three thousand and four people.


    "on behalf of the famous store, i would like to welcome you."


    don''t tell me, this scene is quite grand.


    moreover, in the land of demons, such etiquette is extremely rare.


    when the three thousand and four han people approached, four servants came up with a very fine red silk ribbon. after bowing respectfully to the three thousand and four han people, they hung the four silk ribbons on the four people respectively. on the neck.


    "distinguished guests, our village is celebrating its seventh anniversary. i am honored to have you all support me. the owner of the village has asked us to welcome you here again to express my gratitude."


    "this grand ceremony will last for seven days, of which the first three days will be free time for all distinguished guests. you can have fun in the village, make friends, and do business."


    "the fourth day is the day of the banquet. the owner of the village will arrange a banquet for all distinguished guests. we will send someone to inform the distinguished guests of the time and place."


    "on the fifth and sixth day, the banquet continues, and on the fourth day it becomes a three-day feast."


    "the seventh day is the big day of the celebration. at that time, the village owner will bring all the members of my famous store to hold a super banquet. it will also be the most lively day of this celebration."


    the old man was on the stage and talked about the schedule.


    at the same time, the four people also held up the red posts in their hands.


    "four distinguished guests, there is a more detailed time schedule on the post. if you can''t remember what i just said below, you can refer to the time on the post."


    three thousand and four han people took the post. grandma''s was indeed from a wealthy owner. just looking at the time and formation of the post, it turned out that the post was inlaid with gold and was worth a lot of money.


    "the manor is very large. in addition to the schedule, the post also has maps of the manor of famous stores. you can use the map according to your needs." the old man finished speaking and looked to the side: "come here, please take the four distinguished guests to the guest house to rest first. "


    "yes!"


    the four servants walked quickly to the four people and made respectful gestures of invitation.


    not to mention, after han sanqian came to this store, he seemed to be not coming to a place of demons, but more like a place of royal family.


    even han sanqian couldn''t help but praise this etiquette and standard.


    under the guidance of four servants, the four people formally walked into the large manor of the famous store.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5219

    "the famous store consists of a total of eighteen manors, large and small, forming a large manor. the manor is not only large, but also relatively complicated. after all distinguished guests enter the manor, please look at the map. if you get lost, you can also find any servant in the manor. , they will redirect you."


    on the way, the servants led the way and explained.


    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other. there were eighteen large and small manors, which was somewhat inconsistent with the number of manors su yingxia had discovered before.


    "i didn''t expect that famous store has as many as eighteen manors. i heard from a friend earlier that famous store consists of several manors. it seems that his information is wrong." han sanqian said with a smile.


    the servant smiled: "it seems that this friend of the distinguished guest did not enter a real famous store."


    "oh? what do you mean?" han sanqian asked in surprise.


    "the famous store actually has two floors. although they are both located here, they are completely different."


    "on weekdays, the famous store has a large manor on the mountainside. it is mainly responsible for accepting some daily business. i think the distinguished guests should have visited it, right?"


    han sanqian said hurriedly: "to tell you the truth, i have only returned to the demon clan recently. i have been responsible for my family''s business in the central plains world. i have already explained this clearly to your housekeeper who is guarding the door."


    han sanqian said this mainly to prevent his servants from suspecting him, so he talked about the matter with the housekeeper guarding the gate at the foot of the mountain. he wanted to tell the servant that i didn''t know that the situation here was normal and there was no such thing. it''s suspicious, so that the servant will tell him exactly what he wants to know.


    from the current point of view, it seems that the famous stores su yingxia observed before are very different from the famous stores today.


    in other words, these are simply two places.


    this also means that su yingxia''s previous information may be completely wrong.


    therefore, han sanqian not only needs to confirm this now, but also needs to do some intelligence collection for the new one.


    "generally speaking, the famous stores on the mountainside will be open every day, and the large manor we are in now will be hidden in the formation. from the outside, the famous store below is the only famous store on the top of the mountain."


    "the store above is actually a truly famous store. it is also the core and most important place of our village. generally, it will only be opened during large events such as anniversary celebrations."


    "but at the same time, once this place is opened, the manor on the mountainside will automatically be hidden."


    "if you are not familiar with our place, many people may have a sense of confusion, that is, the manor was not like this last time."


    "although the outer layout of the manor on both sides is the same, the inner world is very different."


    hearing these words, han sanqian couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.


    fortunately, the damn old turtle gave them this token and allowed them to sneak in successfully. otherwise, according to the original plan, even if they found it from somewhere behind the mountain, it would most likely be because they couldn''t tell the map clearly, or it is said that according to su yingxia''s original old map, there will be different troubles here.


    by then, han sanqian will definitely be extremely passive.


    and if you fall into such passivity on other people''s territory, it sounds ugly, but in fact there is no difference between you and seeking death.


    su yingxia was shocked, but also obviously felt strong guilt. just a little bit, the information she collected might have caused the four of them to be annihilated here.


    it¡¯s really dangerous!


    "that''s it." han sanqian said.


    two manors, if it weren''t for the regular patrons here or the vips here, i would never know that there is such an ingenious design here.


    "dear guest, we have arrived at the guest house."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5220

    it was said to be a guest house, but in fact, han sanqian looked at this place and felt that it looked like a guest house.


    this is simply a small city through and through.


    after entering the guest house, the first thing that catches the eye is an extremely huge street. the street is clean and tidy. from time to time, there are special servants guarding both sides of the street, always ready to provide services to guests, and there are also servants carrying cleaning tasks. hygienic tools are obviously meant for cleaning at any time.


    there are many stalls on both sides of the street. although each stall is a typical roadside stall, you must not underestimate these stalls.


    each stall can be described as luxurious. not only the other construction materials of the stall, but also the fabrics on the stall are definitely top-quality silk.


    every tiny bead on it was set with gemstones. han sanqian could roughly tell with his naked eye that the cost of building each stall was definitely a very luxurious price.


    what it means to be a vip is really demonstrated here. of course, the most important thing is that you are a vip!


    "there are one thousand and eight hundred rooms in the guest house, and each room corresponds to a stall on this bustling street. guests, you can choose your own room to rest. the four of you, corresponding to four rooms, naturally correspond to four stalls. "


    "in your spare time, everyone can put their products on the stalls for exhibition sales."


    "they are all distinguished guests at our manor. we can do business with each other, and we can also make friends through business."


    han sanqian nodded and had to praise this store for its excellent commercial layout, especially the high-end arrangement of vips among vips.


    "you can look at the map and choose a few places you want. i can take a few guests there. of course, if you want to go shopping, that''s fine too."


    han sanqian took out the map, then randomly selected a location on the map and booked four rooms.


    in fact, there is not much to choose from in this kind of vip hotel. you don¡¯t need to look at han sanqian to know that each room must be extremely luxuriously decorated.


    of course, for the sake of guest experience and dignity, the decoration of each room may be different, but the value and treatment are absolutely the same.


    therefore, there was nothing to choose from. han sanqian''s main choice was nothing more than location.


    overall, his current four locations are relatively remote.


    away from the central street, closer to the inside.


    it doesn¡¯t matter. the first picture is quiet, and the second picture is not so crowded.


    han sanqian and his party decided to let the servant take them to the room first, so that they could familiarize themselves with the route in advance. at the same time, according to the general vip treatment, if you want to get rid of this servant, you must wait for him to send you to the room you are in.


    this is basic etiquette.


    sure enough, when three thousand and four han people arrived in the room, the servant said: "four distinguished guests, since i have sent you back to the room, i will not disturb you any more."


    "i will leave first. if you need anything, just press the call button in the room."


    su yingxia looked around, and sure enough, there was a small golden box on the table in the room, which was somewhat similar to a pager on earth.


    this is a very user-friendly design.


    its existence not only ensures that the servants do not have to stay nearby at all times, but also prevents the servants from disturbing the guests.


    "okay, i have you in jail." after han sanqian finished speaking, he took out some amethyst and handed it to the servant as a reward.


    the servant smiled and said, "thank you for your distinguished guest. however, the famous store has rules that prohibit servants like us from accepting things from guests."


    "there is no need to be rigid. this money is just a small reward. i had this kind of rule when i was in the central plains. at the same time, it also means to praise you for your thoughtful service."


    "thank you very much for your distinguished guest''s affirmation and praise. however, your words are enough. i really can''t accept money from you."


    after saying this, the servant bowed respectfully and left, closing the door of han sanqian''s room with him.


    after confirming that the servant had left, han sanqian looked at su yingxia with a headache: "it seems that this store is really more complicated than we thought. i don''t know where to start."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5221

    su yingxia nodded: "yes, our map information was wrong, and even all previous preparations were completely lost."


    "moreover, these servants are well-trained and don''t even ask for rewards."


    the reward given by han sanqian is quite a lot, a total of 20,000 amethysts.


    with such a quantity, han sanqian is certainly not here to show off his wealth, but because he wants to cross the river by throwing stones.


    as a result, the funny thing is that for the full 20,000 amethyst, which is enough money for many people to live a prosperous life for several years, the servant not only rejected it outright, but even didn''t even look at it from the beginning to the end.


    what does this mean? it means that not only is it not allowed according to the rules, but also that the money cannot be accepted.


    this is very difficult to do.


    as the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill, but in this damn place, if the rich devil doesn''t give you any push, that''s nonsense.


    it is simply difficult for you to penetrate into the enemy''s interior, and it is even more difficult to obtain some key information about the enemy.


    "now it seems that we can''t rush for success. this store is in deep trouble. we still have to do things step by step." han sanqian said.


    su yingxia nodded. in such a deep place, taking rash actions will only make herself more exposed.


    han sanqian is right, they must take a long-term approach.


    "then what do you plan to do next?" su yingxia asked.


    han sanqian thought for a while and said, "let''s take a look first and walk through the business process. after all, yetian city is waiting for our money."


    this is han sanqian''s basic position. he must make some money in famous stores to go back.


    "then let''s sell things first?" su yingxia said.


    han sanqian shook his head: "don''t be anxious. you''ve already put your foot down as soon as you come up. you can''t sell a good wine at a good price."


    as soon as he came on stage, han sanqian directly sold his god-level skills?


    it''s not that han sanqian has never thought about this scene, he just thinks about it from his perspective. he himself feels that this method is too frivolous.


    by then, people will most likely regard him as a magic stick, and even if they gradually understand that he is not a magic stick, it will be difficult to regain that sense of shock.


    without a sense of shock, it is difficult to sell it at a good price.


    therefore, an opportunity is needed.


    a suitable and reasonable opportunity when it should appear.


    "wait slowly." han sanqian smiled: "don''t be anxious. it''s hard for us to come to a place like this. why don''t we enjoy it first? then we must learn how to be a courtesy guest of the demon clan and how to do it. a master from the demon clan?"


    listening to han sanqian''s words and looking at the confident smile on han sanqian''s face, su yingxia knew that han sanqian obviously had his own arrangements and rhythm. what she and her two young apprentices had to do was to let nature take its course.


    "in that case, pei yuan and pei mu, you should go back to your room and rest first. we will go out for dinner later," su yingxia said.


    several people were already exhausted from running all the way and really needed a short rest.


    pei mu and pei yuan left one after another, and su yingxia was about to get up and go back to her room.


    "why are you going?" han sanqian asked.


    "go back to your room and rest." su yingxia turned around and said.


    "damn it, don''t we sleep in the same room?"


    "four rooms, four people, doesn''t it just mean one room for each person?" su yingxia said.


    "that''s it, okay, go ahead. hey, originally i wanted to discuss with you what to do next, but i didn''t expect that. okay, go ahead." han sanqian looked a little disappointed.


    hearing that han sanqian still had something to discuss, su yingxia hurriedly sat back and said, "what else do you have to arrange?"


    han sanqian rolled his eyes and lay down on the bed: "go and rest. rest."


    su yingxia walked to han sanqian in a few steps and said, "okay, i was wrong, okay? you tell me what you want to arrange."


    "so, you want to talk to me about the next arrangements?" han sanqian said.


    su yingxia nodded: "yes, yes, yes, okay, can you say it now?"


    han sanqian sat up as if nothing had happened and patted the side of his bed: "let''s talk here."


    su yingxia didn''t have the slightest doubt and obediently came to han sanqian''s side. but before she could sit firmly, han sanqian had already pounced on him like a hungry tiger.


    su yingxia was immediately embarrassed and frightened: "you... didn''t you say you wanted to arrange the next step?"


    "hey, my next plan is to eat you first!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5222

    along with the loud voices in the room, a new round of movement also began to take place.


    about four or five hours later, it was already evening, the first lights were on the streets, and the guests were basically full of energy after an afternoon''s rest.


    han sanqian has also gotten up.


    su ying xia jiao glared at han sanqian. after four or five hours, she probably only rested less than half of it.


    pei mu and pei yuan were already waiting outside the door. after they finished washing, they also left the room.


    "master, master, it''s so lively outside."


    pei yuan, this kid, had long heard the excitement on the street outside and wanted to go out and take a look.


    pei mu also touched his belly: "master, take us out to eat."


    han sanqian nodded and pulled su yingxia: "okay, let''s go out for a walk too."


    a group of four people quickly passed through the guest house and walked towards the street.


    the street was very busy at this time, and many of the stalls i saw earlier were already on sale.


    although many of the people guarding the stalls were servants of these distinguished customers, the people visiting the stalls were all wealthy people.


    "there are really a lot of big fish here." su yingxia said with a smile.


    judging from the clothing of these people, they are low-key yet still polite, and their temperament is not too flamboyant but has a hint of domineering. anyone can tell at a glance that the identities of these people are more complicated than the last.


    not to mention han sanqian now, even if han sanqian didn''t spend crazy money in yetian city at the beginning, he might not necessarily be the richest one if he came here with all his wealth.


    of course, these are still conservative views.


    maybe, han sanqian is very likely to be the poorest one.


    because he was from the human race, han sanqian''s appearance attracted some attention.


    however, these are not many. after all, for these wealthy businessmen, they have seen all kinds of scenes. naturally, it is not surprising that there are humans here.


    su yingxia''s beauty also attracted some attention, but after all, it was a place where wealthy businessmen gathered. naturally, the women around these people were also more beautiful than the last.


    therefore, the situation of the two couples is basically the same, there is some attraction, but not much.


    this is in line with han sanqian''s wishes. at least, he is low-key enough.


    in addition to stalls, there are also various food shops and jewelry shops on both sides of the street.


    what surprised han sanqian was that all purchases in these stores were free of charge.


    there are all kinds of food, even many famous restaurants in the central plains world, and the taste is absolutely authentic. you can order anything here, and the waiters are far more attentive and enthusiastic than outside stores.


    you just want to go to the hut, and you wish you had someone to help you go there, and even help you take off your pants...


    and after all the procedures, you don¡¯t have to spend a penny. this kind of enjoyment is really amazing.


    as for the jewelry stores, they are even more diverse. all kinds of decorations you can think of, and even all kinds of clothes, are sold in the stores here. like those stores selling delicious food, consumption here is also free of charge.


    no matter how high the price is, no matter how good the thing is, no matter how much quantity you need, in one word, free.


    it is said that these are famous stores'' own stores, so vips who come here can buy whatever they like without spending money.


    only the things on the stalls are displayed and sold by each distinguished guest. everyone needs to spend money to buy and sell.


    "to tell you the truth, if it weren''t for the hostility and the mission, i really wouldn''t want to leave this place." su yingxia sighed without hesitation.


    it''s true, everything you need is met here, you don''t need to spend money, and the place is beautiful, who wouldn''t want to stay here? !


    "but think about it, people who can get in here have to do a lot of business with famous stores, and how much commercial profits they have to bring to famous stores. the wool comes from the sheep." han sanqian smiled. road.


    su yingxia nodded, of course she knew this.


    "three thousand, what are you doing in front?" su yingxia suddenly pointed forward.


    following her gaze, in the distance, a stall was crowded with people.


    judging from the elegance and elegance of these people here, there must be something big in the stall in front to attract such onlookers.


    thinking of this, three thousand and four people from han also rushed over...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5223

    the stall was already crowded with people.


    everyone gathered around and talked softly.


    han sanqian also squeezed outside for a long time before he squeezed out a place among the crowd and stuck his head in.


    at the stall, a young man was wiping a red gemstone on the table.


    the gemstone is crystal clear, and it is absolutely extraordinary at first glance. it shines with a very low-key but eye-catching dark light.


    "this stone is extraordinary. it is a top-notch weapon-refining soul stone."


    "soul stones can be used to store true energy, and then embedded into weapons, they can maximize the weapon''s offensiveness."


    "yes, it''s like another weapon soul."


    "however, compared with the weapon soul, the soul stone is much more convenient. it does not need to be integrated into the weapon, nor does it need the weapon to match it."


    "the most important thing is that compared with the soul stone, although the lower limit of the soul stone may be much lower, the upper limit may also be much higher. in other words, the absorption of the soul stone is naturally not as strong as that of the weapon soul, but the absorption of the soul stone okay, that¡¯s no worse than a weapon soul.¡±


    han sanqian frowned slightly: "is there such a treasure?"


    in other words, the soul stone can actually be regarded as a kind of dragon heart to a certain extent.


    if the dragon heart absorbs enough spiritual energy, it will naturally be more helpful to han sanqian.


    on the other hand, it can also be said that if the dragon heart does not absorb enough, it will be less helpful to han sanqian.


    therefore, the quality of the soul stone is very important.


    however, no matter how you say it, having this thing is definitely better than not having it.


    after all, it''s an added bonus.


    especially in high-end games, when everyone is evenly matched, and when everyone can make the most of everything, this thing is simply a weapon that can change the situation of the battle.


    the most important thing is that this thing is very useful to han sanqian.


    you know, the pangu ax is now even more uncomfortable and worse than when han sanqian first got it.


    as han sanqian continued to penetrate deeper into burning bone city, the pressure became increasing, and he also needed the timely help of pangu ax.


    however, han sanqian has always suffered from not having the opportunity to change and strengthen pangu ax. now, seeing this soul stone suddenly aroused a lot of interest.


    after all, this thing is the thing that can help pangu ax to the greatest extent without changing pangu ax at all.


    of course, han sanqian also knew very well that this kind of top quality was not just what he wanted to be present.


    i''m afraid most people here want it.


    having so many people around speaks volumes.


    "interested?" su yingxia asked with a smile.


    han sanqian nodded happily, but he didn''t have any strength in his bag.


    "our master has said that there is no price for this thing, so if you are interested in this, you can bid and try it yourself." after the stone polisher finished speaking, he continued: "but let''s make an agreement first. the one with the higher price will naturally have an advantage, but it cannot play a decisive role because our master still wants to see fate."


    "there is a destiny and a price. if you combine the two, you can get this thing."


    after hearing these two requests, many people suddenly became a little depressed.


    money is not an issue. everyone who can come here has money. the problem is fate.


    this thing can''t be seen clearly and cannot be touched at all, so in the final analysis, it all depends on luck. if you are lucky, you will naturally have fate. on the other hand, it means there is no chance.


    this is a chance game where everyone has a chance, but it also seems to be a game where everyone is discouraged from quitting.


    many people also shook their heads at this time. it was obvious that they all knew that although this thing looked good, the possibility of actually getting it was so low that it was shocking.


    "it seems that i can take a look at this thing to refresh it."


    "yeah, where can i find this thing called fate? i only know one thing in my whole life, and that is, if you have money, you will have fate."


    "it''s a pity that no matter how rich we are, we may not be able to buy any luck here."


    listening to everyone''s sighs, han sanqian felt hopeful, and then he raised his hand: "i dare to ask, what is fate?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5224

    "this is a good question, young master."


    when the man heard han sanqian''s question, he suddenly burst into joy.


    following the man''s affirmation, the crowd first glanced at han sanqian, and then turned all their eyes to the man, waiting for his answer.


    the man smiled softly: "but, unfortunately, i don''t have the answer, and the master didn''t make it clear what fate is."


    "it''s just that we will keep this soul stone here for three days, so you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "everything depends on fate, and everything will naturally follow fate."


    this sentence not only calmed the hearts of everyone present, but it also made everyone''s hearts feel as if they had been hit.


    three days, at least it seems that there is still a huge opportunity for those who have no answer. after all, there is still time and everyone can fight for it.


    but for three days, it all depends on fate, and it is actually a meaningless existence.


    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    since everyone has said so, there is actually no need to stay here.


    although many people, including han sanqian himself, are worried that it would be a pity to miss any chance of fate if he just leaves like this, han sanqian also knows very well that you are not here to guard the fate at all. you can keep things as yours.


    look at destiny, obey destiny, everything will happen.


    after han sanqianliang and his wife left with their two apprentices immediately, on the second floor of a food shop directly opposite the stall, an old man slowly put down the tea in his hand.


    opposite him, sat a woman with very delicate makeup. silver-white ornaments hung on her shoulders, neck, and back of her hands. she had a light veil on her face, and there were small silver ornaments around the veil.


    this gives her a different and exotic look.


    "it seems that you see more of the human men." the old man smiled slowly.


    the exotic beauty did not speak, her eyes still focused on han sanqian who was gradually moving away.


    "it''s a pity that he already has a wife, and the two children with him may still be his children." the old man smiled and said: "jing''er, it seems that your fate has not yet arrived."


    withdrawing her gaze, the exotic beauty came back to her senses, smiled softly, took a sip of tea, and then said: "grandpa, am i, sima jing, that kind of superficial woman in your eyes?"


    the old man smiled softly and felt helpless for a moment: "grandpa, how could you mean that? however, this soul stone is the most precious treasure of our sima family, and it is also a relic left by your mother to you. naturally, such a worldly treasure should be used to its full potential. how can the efficacy and meaning be as simple as just finding a destined person?"


    "grandpa, that''s not necessarily the case. maybe, when jing''er is happy, she can give it to someone who is destined to do so for free?"


    "grandpa has watched you grow up since childhood. although he knows that jing''er is definitely kind-hearted, grandpa also knows that there is no benefit and no reason to be early."


    sima jing smiled softly and did not answer in time. instead, she looked at han sanqian''s back for a long time: "who can say for sure about some things."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.org source-changing app]


    on the street, han sanqian had already brought su yingxia and two apprentices to the other end of the street.


    many stalls have now been staffed, and all kinds of treasures are naturally emerging in endlessly.


    han sanqian is just looking at it, because he knows very well that many of the things that can be put up for display here are not necessarily really for sale. some of them are just things that others show off from beginning to end. the purpose of course it''s just to show off your treasures, nothing more.


    "it seems that there is not much to see. the various treasures are quite novel, but if you want to buy them, you have to try your luck to see if others sell them. the key is to see whether you can afford it." su yingxia sighed.


    indeed, although there are many kinds of treasures, and there are many things that han sanqian, who has seen many treasures, is completely amazed, su yingxia''s inner core point is very good.


    can''t buy anything at all.


    "master, how about we start selling our things? anyway, there is nothing to do next," pei yuan said.


    pei mu also nodded: "master, what pei yuan said makes sense. anyway, since there are so many people at this meeting and many of the treasures are not for sale, we can naturally attract a lot of attention by selling things. "


    han sanqian smiled and slowly opened his mouth...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5225

    "don''t be anxious. the aroma of wine is not afraid of deep alleys, but it is also taboo to just sell it for free."


    just like the soul stone just now, no matter whether the excuse of destiny is true or false, one thing is certain, the soul stone has now whetted everyone''s appetite.


    if the soul stone had been clearly priced from the beginning, or if people had made bids to compete, its value would actually be very high, but there would definitely be a corresponding limit.


    but after the other party''s operation just now, it is obvious that the current soul stone will be marketable but priceless to the extreme.


    in other words, han sanqian might have had the nerve to ask someone how much the soul stone cost just now. now, even if he has money in his bag, he can''t ask at all. on the contrary, if someone might open his previous mentally bidding, he has to be grateful and agree again and again.


    this is the game method of business.


    the water inside is very deep, and ordinary people may not be able to grasp it.


    "as i said before, we have to wait for the opportunity." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "what opportunities are there? we have been shopping here for so long and we haven''t seen any opportunities." pei yuan said.


    su yingxia also nodded: "yes, sanqian, i know what you want to do, but this is a famous store after all. not to mention the high quality of the guests, just looking at the face of the famous store, in fact everyone also it won¡¯t cause too much conflict.¡±


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, theoretically speaking, it is true. however, yingxia, you have forgotten that where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes. some things are not as simple as you see on the surface."


    "furthermore, for some things, before there is no conflict of interests, everyone will naturally treat each other with courtesy, but once interests are involved, it will be different. just wait, it will happen sooner or later."


    of course, in the end, han sanqian also had his own thoughts and responses. he would never bet all his money on an ignorant guess.


    "then where are we going now?" su yingxia knew that it would be difficult for others to get han sanqian to turn around when he made up his mind to do something.


    therefore, since han sanqian insists, he, as his wife, has nothing but support.


    han sanqian raised his head and glanced at the sky. it was already getting late.


    "let''s go have dinner." han sanqian said with a smile.


    it was around eight o''clock at night.


    if it were a quiet country, it would be almost time to fall asleep, but in this big shop, when the lights are brightly lit, it is just the beginning of nightlife.


    therefore, at this time, the gourmet food shop has obviously entered the moment when it is really full of business.


    "master, where should we go to eat?"


    "actually, i think the snacks in the afternoon are quite good. how about we continue eating tonight?"


    "master wife, is it okay?"


    the two children are still children, and their innocence is undoubtedly revealed in front of food.


    su yingxia just smiled lightly. he knew very well that where to eat depends on han sanqian.


    "ask your master." su yingxia smiled.


    the two children looked at han sanqian eagerly.


    han sanqian smiled: "okay, let''s go eat something delicious."


    "where to go?"


    "where there are many people, does that mean the food there must be delicious?"


    pei yuan and pei mu looked at each other. although the master''s words were so refreshing and nice, being with him for so long gave them an unknown premonition.


    "master, that''s true, but..."


    "yes, master, where are the crowds? let''s just have a meal and we won''t go around looking at how many people are sitting in each restaurant, right?"


    han sanqian smiled: "two silly boys, where there are so many people, do you need to think too much?"


    "what do you mean? master knows where there are many people?"


    han sanqian smiled and said, "anyone with some brains should know this."


    "where is that?"


    su yingxia smiled softly: "think about it, you two, which food must be eaten by the most people."


    pei yuan and pei mu looked at each other, could it be that... what the master said...


    "we know!" the two of them thought of it almost at the same time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5226

    "tavern!"


    hearing this, han sanqian nodded happily and smiled.


    yes, it''s a restaurant.


    no matter how delicious the food is, no matter how delicious the drink is, it is only temporary. for thousands of years, human beings have used their own history to tell all onlookers that rice and pasta are their eternity, and white wine and rice wine are their favorites. .


    one can fill you up, and the other can stimulate the dining atmosphere to the greatest extent.


    therefore, restaurants are obviously always the most crowded places.


    "go for a walk. where there are many people, there will inevitably be stories."


    han sanqian smiled after saying this and led the three of them towards the restaurant on the street.


    the restaurant was already packed with guests at this time.


    in order to serve everyone as well as possible, the kitchen has added a lot of staff.


    in the inner hall, many famous stores also added a lot of tables and chairs. han''s three thousand people came more or less in time and caught up with the last table before the first table was added.


    the location is also relatively good, on the side of the lobby.


    here you can feel the noise of the hall, and at the same time, the wall on the other side can effectively bring them a sense of tranquility.


    after the waiter ushered the four people to their seats, he smiled and said: "you guys really came at the right time. it will be later, and the space for additional tables will have to be moved to the center of the hall. although there will still be seats by then, but compared to this side, the environment is really not as good as here."


    "by the way, four of you, what do you want to eat? the shop has one hundred and eight dishes, including thirty-two kinds of cuisines from the bafang world. as for wine, there are seventeen kinds here, basically all the dishes from the bafang world. top quality wine."


    han sanqian smiled: "we are all outsiders, how about the second brother arranges for us what to eat and drink?"


    "okay, i''ll arrange it for you, little one."


    the waiter resigned, and the three thousand and four han people also looked into the hall at this time.


    the hall was already bustling with activity, so han sanqian and the others were in a better position. otherwise, they might have to shout at each other even when speaking.


    not long after, the waiter came up with plates of food.


    vip is indeed vip, and the dishes arranged by the waiter are extraordinary.


    there are only four people, but the dishes are eight dishes and two soups, and the taste ranges from spicy to not spicy, from sweet to sour.


    it can be said that these eight dishes, almost all dishes, take into account all tastes of everyone.


    this had to make han sanqian and others very satisfied.


    "second brother, you''re done."


    without bragging, these waiters can really be rewarded for their services. unfortunately, it is obvious that they will not accept it and do not dare to accept it.


    "satisfying the distinguished guests is the purpose of our service." the waiter smiled softly: "i won''t disturb the distinguished guests while they are dining, so please step aside."


    the waiter leaves.


    han sanqian asked a few people to use their chopsticks, and then started eating himself.


    the dishes were over five and the wine was over thirty. people kept eating and drinking, and people kept coming in. just as the waiter said, the hall not only had the second round of adding tables, but at the same time, there¡¯s a third round, a fourth round, even a fifth round¡­


    there are more and more people in this place, and the atmosphere is becoming more and more lively.


    "three thousand, even if you take out the rice in the bowl and count it one by one, i''m afraid you won''t have much chance tonight." su yingxia said with a smile.


    it was obvious that han sanqian ate really slowly.


    many of the tables that followed them had already had enough to drink and had enough to chat with, but at their table, only half of the dishes were served.


    han only ate half of the three thousand bowl of rice...


    han sanqian''s drunkard''s intention is not to eat...it''s so obvious that it feels exaggerated.


    han sanqian smiled and was not ashamed: "what are you afraid of? could it be that he can drive me away?"


    this ordinary hotel doesn''t dare to do it, but this restaurant that entertains vips in its store obviously doesn''t dare to do it.


    su yingxia sighed helplessly. it was obvious that han sanqian, the stick guard today, would probably not go anywhere if he could not stay with the rabbit.


    "pei mu, pei yuan, if you are full, you can go back to your room to rest if you have nothing to do."


    there was nothing going on anyway, so there was no need to let the two children wait here helplessly, su yingxia then ordered.


    pei mu and pei yuan shook their heads, of course they wanted to stay with their master.


    however, thinking that it was rare for the master and his wife to spend time together, they still got up and left.


    but at this moment, there was sudden movement in the hall...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5227

    "liang kuan, don''t you pretend to be a big-tailed wolf in front of me. let me tell you, today is the anniversary of the famous store. i didn''t want to be acquainted with you. but if you insist on being ungrateful, then don''t blame me for being rude. .¡±


    "fuck, wang lu, so what if you''re rude? what? do you think i''m afraid of you?"


    at the central table, two people at the table started arguing.


    although the two of them spoke loudly, it was still not too loud among the bustle, and only attracted some people''s attention.


    the attention of these people naturally includes han sanqian. after all, han sanqian has been here smelling these smells from the beginning.


    "fuck, do you think i''m afraid of you, liang kuan?"


    the two people became more and more angry as they talked, and at this moment they actually slapped the table and stood up.


    han sanqian looked at su yingxia and smiled. this kid finally got a good show and an opportunity.


    however, it remains to be seen whether this opportunity is a real one.


    after all, noisy needs to be upgraded enough to be a good opportunity for han sanqian to show off, but if it is not upgraded, it will be useless.


    hearing someone arguing, several waiters in the store hurried over.


    "dignified guest, calm down the fire, calm down the fire."


    "yes, we all drank two more drinks, so the words were inevitably a bit irritating. we are all friends and vips of famous stores, so there is no need."


    the waiters were very particular about trying to break up the fight. they did not get close to anyone on either side, but they were always nearby. once the situation escalated, they would probably quickly control both parties and avoid physical contact. let the conflict escalate.


    liang kuan and wang lu saw that it attracted the attention of the waiter and most people in the store, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    the waiter advised that it was the best time to borrow the donkey from the slope. they also knew that this was a famous store, and it would not look good to cause trouble in this place.


    but they also knew very well that everyone was looking at them at this moment. if anyone succumbed first, wouldn''t it also mean that they had been humiliated?


    therefore, for a while, neither of them was sure whether they would be better or worse, and both were counting on the other to surrender first.


    the atmosphere is a bit awkward.


    the waiters were also very smart and knew that the current atmosphere was very delicate, so they planned to take matters into their own hands and have the two of them sit down at the same time to calm the situation.


    han sanqian frowned. grandma, this opportunity that i have been waiting for all night will come to an end and be gone like this, right? !


    "both of you are distinguished guests. if there is anything you want to say, it''s fine. why do you need to take action?"


    at this most critical moment, han sanqian couldn''t stand still and finally spoke.


    if you want to rekindle their war, you have to add some fire and fuel to the factors that caused their quarrel.


    although han sanqian seemed to be just asking casually, it undoubtedly brought the two of them back to the breaking point of their conflict.


    "yes, tell me what exactly you are doing, and let everyone judge you and find justice."


    someone echoed.


    han sanqian smiled quietly and sinisterly, saying that he wanted to be fair and honest.


    usually when this kind of quarrel occurs, it must be that the public is right and the mother-in-law is right. if they can really tell everything, why should they still have a dispute?


    however, han sanqian was happy to see this kind of person watching the fun without taking it too seriously.


    anyway, that''s the kind of person he is now.


    "that''s true. we support the right person, and the wrong person should apologize in front of everyone, and then everyone''s grudges will be resolved. wouldn''t it be great?"


    when liang kuan and wang lu heard this, they looked at each other, as if neither one was convinced by the other.


    "okay, since everyone has said so, liang kuan, let''s talk about our grievances and find out whether it is you, liang kuan, who is shameless, or i, wang lu, who is unkind."


    wang lu also lost his temper and slapped the table: "fuck it, just say it, am i still afraid? today we will let everyone get justice."


    seeing the two escalating again, su yingxia smiled helplessly, knowing that han sanqian had succeeded in his mischief, and whispered to han sanqian: "okay, now things have escalated again as you wished. you should be satisfied now."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5228

    han sanqian smiled and didn''t argue much. anyway, he had already gained an advantage.


    at this time, liang kuan and wang lu had a strong smell of gunpowder.


    liang kuan took the lead: "everyone, you are here today to hear that wang lu is not a human being. i think back then, wang lu and my liang family were neighbors. his family was so poor that it could almost be said that they could not make ends meet."


    "however, out of consideration for my neighbor, i lent him a huge sum of money many years ago that he could not afford to repay, so that he could not only escape poverty, but also be able to do some business."


    "it was precisely because of the money i lent him that wang lu had the capital to slowly develop and achieve the status he has today."


    "do you think i am a great benefactor to this guy?"


    everyone nodded after hearing this. although such a favor is not considered a gift of reincarnation, it can still be considered a great kindness.


    after all, without liang kuan''s help, wang lu would never have reached his current status in his life.


    "the most difficult thing in life is to earn the first pot of gold. after that, once you have money, it is actually very easy to make more money. from this point of view, liang kuan can be regarded as wang lu''s great benefactor, and both parties have why is it so tense?"


    "yes, from the current point of view, it seems that wang lu is not very good. facing his benefactor, he is nothing like this."


    "hey, i really didn''t expect that wang lu looks like a decent person, but he is actually nothing more than a pig or a dog."


    many people have started talking in low voices, just because from the current point of view, wang lu is very unreasonable.


    "say, keep talking." someone said.


    they know very well that things are far from the beginning but not the end.


    liang kuan had already gained a certain advantage, and now he was even more imposing: "after wang lu became rich, wang lu once came back with a sum of money to pay me back. if it was too much, he would pay it as interest."


    "i thought that when i helped him, i was not just looking for the interest when he repaid the money, so i didn''t charge him any interest. what i valued more was the relationship between the two of us and him as a person."


    everyone nodded and lent a huge sum of money to a person who had no ability to repay it. from this point of view, liang kuan''s culture did make sense.


    to put it bluntly, i had already thought that the money would be wasted when i borrowed it.


    therefore, liang kuan did lend him the money for the sake of people and feelings.


    "as a result, how did wang lu treat me as his business grew bigger and bigger? the prices were almost the same as those outside. in many cases, i was even worse than some of his customers. tell me, this damn thing is it a personnel matter?"


    hearing this, everyone shook their heads.


    "this wang lu is too ungrateful. if it weren''t for liang kuan, how would he have made a fortune? after making a fortune, he would be so ungrateful and ruthless. it''s really not a good thing."


    "yes, after all, he is the benefactor of his family. what can i do with a discount on the price?"


    "wang lu is already a famous businessman after all. i didn''t expect him to be such a person."


    everyone accused wang lu, and for a while, wang lu couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "everyone, don''t listen to his nonsense." wang lu said urgently.


    liang kuan said coldly with disdain: "am i talking nonsense? wang lu, i dare to swear to god that everything i said is true. do you dare?"


    wang lu was anxious: "yes, i admit that what you said is the truth, but you obviously deliberately ruined the rhythm. liang kuan, you are simply shameless."


    "it''s a joke, you really shouted "catch the thief", you have been wronged, and now you want me to set the pace? wang lu, you don''t even want to lose face, do you?"


    with liang kuan''s powerful counterattack, more people below began to accuse wang lu. for a moment, wang lu was angry, anxious, panicked and angry, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "everyone, don''t be anxious. let''s listen to what wang lu has to say. i think things won''t be that simple."


    at the critical moment, the real rhythm master han sanqian took action again.


    he knew that wang lu was completely at an extreme disadvantage now. if his mental quality was not up to par, he might collapse. therefore, he spoke appropriately to cheer wang lu up. after all, there were quarrels, and there were some quarrels, and the situation was not the same. will be further upgraded.


    "indeed, wang lu, tell me what''s going on..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5229

    with someone cheering him up, wang lu regained some sense from his anger, and after taking a few breaths, he spoke.


    "everyone, it is true that liang kuan helped me, and i am very grateful for his help."


    "so, as soon as i made money, i gave him a lot more money on top of the money he originally borrowed."


    "however, just because he didn''t accept it in the first place doesn''t mean that i didn''t do my best, and it doesn''t mean that he can always regard me as his blood-sucking stone."


    "oh, you helped me, so i have to make crazy profits to you on every price. let me ask you businessmen, if this is how business is done, will this business still be done?"


    "i have already offered a relatively low price to give away profits when i did business with liang kuan, but you can''t keep pressuring me."


    "he said that some customers have lower profits. this is indeed the case, but it does not mean that he can do the same."


    "first, those ultra-low-price customers may indeed have taken my ultra-low price on a certain aspect of the transaction, but in turn, i often have taken someone else''s ultra-low price on another product. therefore, the ultra-low price is actually i don¡¯t make any money per se, and i still lose money. it¡¯s just for the sake of business rotation and diversification. sometimes i have to sacrifice a little bit of profit. this is not incomprehensible to everyone who is in business.¡±


    as soon as wang lu''s words came out, many people nodded.


    the business world is a battlefield, but sometimes it is also a human battleground.


    situations like wang lu''s are actually not uncommon. in order to enrich their own goods, people sometimes sign orders with the other party at such an unusually low price, and then get some of the other party''s goods at a lower price.


    the two parties are essentially exchanging things for things. but by doing this, the business will look better, and the flow will also look better.


    in fact, when it comes to this matter, it is simple and clear. one sees things based on emotion, so wang lu is indeed a little uninteresting.


    as a person who views things based on business and basic survival, he naturally feels that liang kuan is not a benefactor. he clearly wants to turn himself into his flesh and blood and be slaughtered by him.


    the conflicts between the two sides mainly broke out here.


    liang kuan said disdainfully: "humph, you said that, but it has become my fault? it seems that when i lent you such a large sum of money, it would be better to throw it to the dog. at least, it can still shake it at me." it¡¯s wagging its tail.¡±


    wang lu was not to be outdone: "you lent me the money, and i paid it back to you in full. if you want interest, i can give it to you now, but you can''t stand on the highest point with this morality/ treat me as your puppet."


    "fuck your horse, it''s just asking you to give a little profit in the business between you and me, but it turns out to be treating you as a puppet? wang lu, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?"


    "stop talking to me about this. i don''t know what you want to do?"


    the two sides quarreled again, and no one gave way to the other despite their blushes.


    "honestly speaking, i am on liang kuan''s side. after all, he has given wang lu great help and has the kindness to rebuild. for the sake of kindness, let alone give some benefits, even if he suffers a big loss, then i will accept it."


    "indeed, liang kuan''s request actually doesn''t seem to be too much. it doesn''t involve controlling wang lu at all. wang lu, after all, has grown up, and he doesn''t want to recognize anyone anymore."


    "i''m different from you. this time, i side with wang lu. in fact, wang lu doesn''t want to repay his benefactor. it can be seen from the profit sharing between the two parties and the original repayment of the money. wang lu in fact, he also intends to repay his kindness, but liang kuan seems to be a bit self-respecting and aggressive."


    "yes, benefactors should not ask for rewards. what liang kuan did at the beginning is indeed worthy of our admiration, and it also shows that this person has a strong kindness. but obviously, as wang lu became rich, some people obviously he started to be jealous and wanted to use some ideas to continuously suck wang lu''s blood. in other words, liang kuan''s character has changed, from being good at the beginning to evil at the end."


    in the hall, many guests have been divided into two groups. some people think that liang kuan is right, but others think that wang lu is doing nothing wrong.


    su yingxia gave a wry smile. she also knew that this was really a difficult question to recite. both sides were right, but it mainly depends on the standpoint of both sides when looking at the issue.


    she suddenly became interested and looked at han sanqian: "you, a person who loves the fire, have been watching the excitement for a long time. please tell me, who do you stand for in this wave?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5230

    han sanqian smiled: "i don''t stand on either side, i stand in the middle."


    su yingxia smiled and said: "other people are trying to stop fights, but yours is probably just fanning the wind and igniting the flames, right?"


    han sanqian smiled and said nothing. he just picked up a glass of wine and drank it gently.


    liang kuan and wang lu were quarreling even more fiercely now. there were supporters behind both sides, so the confidence of both sides was naturally getting stronger and stronger.


    when the confidence is strong, the degree of quarrel will naturally expand infinitely.


    the two sides were at war with each other, and within just a moment, it had already begun to escalate into physical contact.


    people, when they are angry, sometimes they are like this. they can''t say what they say, but their bodies want to move.


    of course, the initiator was han sanqian...


    "damn it, wang lu, you dare to hit me?"


    the two sides were just pushing each other. although there were physical movements, the movements did not escalate.


    after all, the two parties had some relationship before, and now they are also cooperating in some business. otherwise, the two of them would not be able to sit at the same table to eat today.


    it was only the influence of alcohol that allowed the two of them to vent their grievances through quarrels. then, other people''s anger and face issues caused them to quarrel.


    even if it escalates into a physical conflict, it is still within a controllable range.


    but just now, liang kuan was slapped by wang lu while he was being pushed.


    at this time, not only the waiters who tried to start a fight were dumbfounded, but also a group of spectators.


    it doesn''t matter whether it''s pushing or arguing, but compared to directly taking action, things are completely different.


    the nature of doing this is really too bad.


    even the person involved, wang lu, was a little confused at this moment.


    he...he clearly remembered that he just raised his hand to push liang kuan. how...why did he slap liang kuan in the face?


    how did he know that he really just wanted to push liang kuan, but someone secretly did something wrong like ling kong, slightly increasing the strength of his hand, and then slightly changing the angle.


    so, due to such a mistake, the pushing turned into a slap.


    "i...i didn''t, i..."


    for a moment, wang lu was a little confused.


    "not yet? damn it, wang lu, do you want to be so shameless? in front of everyone, everyone saw you slapped me, and you still want to pretend to be innocent here?" liang kuan said completely. angry.


    as the saying goes, hitting someone is not a slap in the face. after all, liang kuan is also a person with status and status. after being hit on such an important occasion, does he still want his face?


    if not, why would liang kuan do anything in the future? !


    therefore, he must fight back.


    "everyone, you have all seen what kind of dexing wang lu is. his words are always better than his songs. today, you are all here, and you all know that it was wang lu who made the move first. then i, liang kuan, will fight back. then it¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    as soon as these words came out, all the guests present, whether they supported liang kuan or wang lu, did not dare to raise any objection.


    after all, what wang lu did was indeed unreasonable. everyone is a respectable person. you are just saying a thousand things, but you shouldn''t attack them directly. moreover, it''s a slap in the face.


    even if you hit someone, you won¡¯t slap them in the face.


    wang lu was a little anxious: "i didn''t, i really didn''t, i just wanted to reach out to fend you off, but who knew you suddenly brought your face over, and then..."


    "damn it, you mean i was a bitch and hit your hand with my face, right?" liang kuan was furious.


    wang lu had nothing to say, at least from his point of view, this was indeed not impossible.


    he really didn''t think about hitting liang kuan, and he really didn''t know why he slapped liang kuan in the face.


    however, in the face of liang kuan''s questioning, he really couldn''t answer liang kuan''s words abruptly. it did seem a bit too shameless and too attracting hatred.


    "liang kuan, that''s not what i meant. i..."


    "where''s your mother, you bastard? if i don''t kill you today, i will be invincible."


    as soon as he finished speaking, liang kuan moved his hand, and the guard beside him immediately stood up.


    wang lu also knew that this fierce battle was unavoidable. although he was now on the losing side, it did not mean that he would be passively beaten here.


    his body retreated slightly, and on the side, wang lu''s personal entourage also stood in front of his master''s house...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5231

    both parties are big shots, and at this level, it is naturally unlikely that they would do it themselves.


    therefore, it must be a battle between bodyguards.


    however, this will also affect the face of the two owners.


    "hit me, hit me hard. if you beat me to death, it''s mine." liang kuan was completely angry.


    seeing this, wang lu knew that he could not avoid it.


    it¡¯s all a fight anyway, so it¡¯s better to be tougher: ¡°you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±


    "yes!" his entourage also responded.


    the next second, liang kuan''s entourage stopped moving and attacked directly towards the opponent.


    wang lu''s entourage was not polite and spoke forcefully.


    suddenly, the two sides were going back and forth, fighting several times.


    "as expected of a distinguished guest here, all of their subordinates are not simple."


    although the fight between the two followers was just a matter of lightning, for a master of su yingxia''s level, she could still clearly see the fight between the two sides.


    these two people are very skilled, with both speed and cultivation, no one can lose to the other.


    han sanqian also frowned deeply, and completely put away the expression of just watching the excitement and not taking it too seriously.


    what su yingxia said is indeed correct. these followers are indeed very capable.


    if you think about it from another angle, if these people are so powerful just as the followers of the customers, wouldn''t the level of the guards of the store itself be even more imaginable? !


    "however, liang kuan''s men are obviously older. he is also known for his speed, but his age will become a fetter for him to fight with the opponent." han sanqian said.


    if han sanqian didn''t expect it, liang kuan''s men would be at an absolute disadvantage in a few dozen more rounds.


    "indeed, boxing is afraid of young people. with the same level of cultivation, wang lu''s followers obviously have a slight advantage." su yingxia nodded.


    "it''s good. at least i don''t need to take action anymore." han sanqian smiled.


    originally, he was worried that liang kuan''s men would have the upper hand. by then, han sanqian would inevitably need to take action.


    the little tricks he used to torment wang lu actually didn''t require much force at all, so it wasn''t easy for others to find out if he quietly used some tricks while there were a lot of people.


    but now, both followers are masters. if han sanqian wants to help secretly, his strength will inevitably increase.


    once the strength is strengthened, ye jiu means that han sanqian''s secret helper is more likely to be discovered.


    therefore, han sanqian is not stupid. in the current situation, it is natural not to take action, so he will not take action.


    sure enough, as time passed and dozens of rounds later, wang lu''s follower moved his hand and used a gap to directly knock back liang lu''s follower.


    although there was no so-called bloodshed between the two sides, anyone with a discerning eye knew that the outcome was already decided.


    seeing this, wang lu showed a slight sneer and stopped his follower from doing anything else.


    "liang kuan, let''s stop here for today."


    liang kuan was very depressed. although wang lu seemed to be giving him a step down, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t get down.


    everyone saw that liang kuan lost.


    on the contrary, wang lu''s operation left him with a good virtue.


    damn it, it was embarrassing to lose. liang kuan really couldn''t swallow this breath.


    but unfortunately, my followers are not up to par. what can i do now? if you can''t beat him, you can only stare. in the end, the only one who suffers from a hard fight is yourself.


    "okay, wang lu, you have the guts. but don''t get too proud too early. the grudge between us has been settled today."


    as soon as he finished speaking, liang kuan turned around angrily and left the restaurant.


    wang lu smiled softly and sat back on his seat.


    this time, he managed to save face. however, he also knew that liang kuan would never give up.


    therefore, he had to prepare in advance.


    han sanqian in the corner also smiled at this time: "we are here to live!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5232

    after saying this, han sanqian stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    outside the restaurant, liang kuan walked out depressedly with his entourage.


    in this commotion, he lost his temper and lost face. liang kuan was as depressed as he could be.


    "it''s trash, it''s a disgrace."


    liang kuan cursed, somewhat dissatisfied that his follower was so poor.


    "sir, it''s just a little incompetence."


    when his subordinate really admitted it, liang kuan let out a long sigh.


    in fact, if you think about it rationally, it is normal for your followers not to be able to defeat wang lu''s followers.


    wang lu was a late star, and now he was at the peak of his power. naturally, many young disciples came to join him. on his side, although his family had a big business and the size was still there, the trend was obviously downward, or the trend was downward. to a stable state.


    naturally, he was inferior to wang lu in terms of the attractiveness of his customers.


    however, there are always talents coming out of the country, and the upgrading of our side is not as good as that of the other side. it is normal to lose.


    "i can''t blame you. i can only blame you and myself." liang kuan said helplessly.


    the attendant gritted his teeth and said, "master, do you want me to find some masters to avenge you?"


    of course liang kuan thought about it, but he was also very aware of the fact.


    any master in a famous store may have a master now. after all, who is the follower who is qualified to enter here?


    as for those famous masters who have masters, they often have masters who obey them. they and wang lu are equally matched. who would be willing to offend the other for one? !


    "it seems like i''m just holding this breath in until we go back."


    only after leaving the famous store can they have the opportunity to find masters again to take revenge.


    but, how meaningful was revenge at that time?


    today, the people who see themselves being humiliated are all high-ranking officials. once they leave here and go back, how many wealthy businessmen will be able to see the moment when they regain their reputation?


    of course, the most important thing is that the two sides may not be one-on-one after returning. everyone has a big family and a big business, and just one or two masters are not enough to give themselves too much advantage in a competition of this level.


    at that time, there is still no need to fight.


    however, when the servant mentioned this, he just said this out of face.


    after all, you can¡¯t let go of your inner energy.


    "yes, sir, where shall we go?"


    after taking a look at the sky, it was still early and there seemed to be no point in going back to sleep. after thinking about it, liang kuan decided to walk around.


    "it''s so busy now that i can''t sleep even if i go back. let''s walk around."


    liang kuan gave an order and led his servants to the stall to look around.


    however, it is a pity that, perhaps because he is holding his breath, although there are many good things at the stall, there is nothing that can attract liang kuan''s attention at this moment.


    he looked around as if on a horse.


    for a time, i became more and more depressed.


    the hustle and bustle around him seemed to have nothing to do with him. he was like an outsider. no matter how hard he tried to blend in, he could never blend in.


    "master, how about we go back?" the attendant couldn''t stand it anymore and said.


    liang kuan looked back at his entourage, with a hint of exhaustion in his eyes: "do you even think we should go back to the house?"


    the attendant did not speak, but the meaning expressed was very clear.


    "that''s alright, let''s go back then."


    even his entourage knew that he had no intention of being here at all. if he stayed here, he would just be lying to himself. it would be better to go back to the house to rest, drink two pots of wine, and go to bed early.


    thinking of this, liang kuan took the people and left.


    but at this moment, han sanqian stood in front of liang kuan.


    liang kuan frowned slightly and tried to move away, but found that han sanqian was mentioned in front of him again. the other party obviously wanted to stop him intentionally.


    liang kuan: "brother, do we know each other?"


    "i don''t know him." han sanqian smiled.


    "if that''s the case, it means that you and i have no grudges or grudges. what do you mean, brother, blocking my way?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the followers behind him also reacted instantly and stepped forward to protect their lord.


    liang kuan stretched out his hand to signal his followers not to be so nervous, this was a famous store.


    if someone maliciously seeks trouble, the people at the famous store will naturally take care of it without them taking action.


    "brother, don''t get me wrong. in fact, i don''t have any malice in blocking the road. on the contrary, i only have full sincerity." han sanqian said with a smile.


    liang kuan frowned: "brother, i don''t understand what you are saying. what does it mean to be sincere?"


    han sanqian smiled and said: "this is not the place to talk. how about we change places?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5233

    "where do you want to go, brother?" liang kuan asked.


    "brother liang just drank. it''s not appropriate to go to a restaurant. why not find a cleaner teahouse, where you and i can have a few drinks and chat a few words?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    hearing this, the attendant looked at liang kuan with some vigilance, clearly indicating to him that the identity of the other party was unknown, and it was best not to go to a relatively quiet place with him.


    liang kuan smiled. in fact, he was not worried about this.


    the people who can get in here are either rich or noble, and they are all big shots with a good reputation. therefore, it is naturally impossible to do any ambush and cunning tactics used by thieves.


    since the other party has been kind enough to meet each other, no matter whether there is something important or not, having more friends will lead to more paths in the future.


    "then please ask brother to lead the way."


    after agreeing, liang kuan was very calm and could take han sanqian wherever he wanted.


    han sanqian was actually unfamiliar with the place, but it was not difficult to find a teahouse on the street of a famous store.


    the group of people deliberately chose a teahouse relatively close to the end of the street, where there were few people and it was quiet.


    han sanqian asked for a private room and several people were seated.


    han sanqian made no distinction between superiority and inferiority. not only did he invite pei yuan and pei mu to sit down together, he also invited liang kuan''s entourage to sit down together.


    this made the entourage, who had always been cautious, at least look at han sanqian twice.


    soon, the servants served the tea and closed the door tightly.


    han sanqian raised his tea cup: "my lord, su nian, i just heard some gossip in the restaurant. to be honest, i feel sorry for my brother. he did good deeds but didn''t get the rewards he deserved. you treat me with your feelings." he, he doesn¡¯t put feelings first.¡±


    liang kuan smiled and raised his teacup: "thank you for your understanding, brother su. i''m not afraid of your jokes. this is the only reason why i can''t hold my breath against wang lu the most. i really regard him as a brother, so i can help." i help him."


    "as a result, his career has been successful. although he is not heartless, he has indeed done his best to report the situation. he is right, and i can understand it. it''s just that i feel unhappy."


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand that everyone views relationships differently, so conflicts arise."


    relatively speaking, liang kuan may be a person who puts feelings first, so he may suffer some losses for feelings.


    wang lu is a relatively rational person. although feelings are important, he also takes into account some of his own interests.


    both are correct, but the way and angle of looking at the problem are different.


    "this brother still understands me. no wonder people say that having a confidant in life is enough." liang kuan was in a good mood and once again had the ability to respect han sanqian.


    han sanqian responded with a drink, then smiled: "however, in any case, it is a bit too much to escalate to a physical conflict."


    "yes, i never thought that bastard wang lu would actually reach out and hit me. if it was in private, i could tolerate this bad breath, but in public, where should i put my old face? ah."


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, this is exactly what is so hateful about wang lu, and it is also what makes me sympathize with your brother."


    "hey, there''s nothing we can do about it. i can only blame my subordinates for not being good at studying and being unable to defeat others." liang kuan sighed heavily.


    han sanqian looked at his entourage, and after glancing at it twice, he said, "you and i have different opinions!"


    liang kuan frowned: "brother, what does this mean?"


    "based on my experience, brother liang''s follower is actually a good prospect."


    hearing han sanqian''s praise, the entourage had a good impression of han sanqian: "thank you sir for the compliment. i can''t bear it. i am just a defeated general."


    "from a normal perspective, your defeat is because you are older than the opponent, so your ability to reflect is not as good as the opponent. but if you analyze it carefully, you will find that the truth is not the case."


    "in other words, if you are slow, it is possible that your technique is not good enough."


    "let me ask you, do you feel more and more inadequate in your cultivation in recent years?"


    the attendant was surprised: "how do you know, sir?"


    pei yuan proudly said loudly at this time: "my master is a master after all. looking at a person who practices martial arts and taoism, he is not easy to catch."


    the attendant hurriedly bowed: "it turns out it''s the master, i''m rude. however, the master is indeed right. in the past few years, i have been very unable to practice, and my gains have been extremely little. many times, i even stand still."


    "although i noticed this situation and used a lot of elixirs, it still didn''t help, so i asked an expert for advice."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5234

    han sanqian smiled softly: "first, my cultivation has reached a bottleneck. i don''t need to say more about this, right?"


    this happens to anyone and it''s normal.


    "as for the second point, it''s actually because your skills are not up to standard."


    "the technique is not in place?"


    "exactly, it''s like, you are sitting in a carriage now, the horse is your body, and the body is your skill."


    "at the beginning, the horse has energy and the body is stable, so it will naturally run fast. but as time goes by, when the horse starts to reach a certain mileage, he will stop briefly because of his own potential. speed, steady speed, etc. at this time, if you want to drive faster on this basis, the stability and cooperation of the body are the key."


    hearing han sanqian''s metaphor, the entourage and liang kuan understood it immediately.


    in fact, as a practitioner, the follower naturally understands the importance of the exercises. there is no need for han sanqian to explain this. what han sanqian really wants to say to him is actually liang kuan.


    he doesn¡¯t understand, but he is the lord.


    "that is, a good horse with a good saddle, i understand." liang kuan said with a smile: "although i am just an introduction to taoism, i still understand these principles."


    "this cultivator, apart from his own talents, relies on pills, techniques and weapons."


    "my liang family is not a famous family, but i still take good care of my followers'' elixirs, and i also try to provide them with the best weapons i can."


    "it''s just that this skill...is really not as good as some famous families."


    with good skills, you can even directly create a sect, such as the wuxi sect that relies on the wuxiang divine skill. this is very normal.


    "what a coincidence, i happen to have some skills." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "master, do you have any skills?"


    "not only does it exist, but it is also a god-level one."


    "god level?" hearing this, the follower almost fell off the bench.


    what is that god-level technique? that is a top-notch technique.


    let alone a sect, even if you look through most of the sects in this world, their methods of starting a sect may not reach this level.


    "brother, do you really have god-level skills?" liang kuan frowned.


    seeing this, the entourage also came back from the excitement.


    "that''s not quite right. god-level techniques are often those practiced by true gods. if you, an expert, have such techniques, wouldn''t you be an immortal?"


    han sanqian smiled: "you can''t say that. without physical talent, no matter how good your skills are, you may not be able to exert your strength to the extreme. su is not talented. he has some abilities, but not much. he cannot reach the level of a true god."


    "however, ordinary people are definitely no match for me."


    "if you don''t believe it, let''s do this. you and i will spar. i can guarantee that i will defeat you within three moves!"


    originally, the first half of the sentence sounded like han sanqian was bragging to others, but the last sentence immediately filled the air.


    this follower is also a master after all. although he just lost to wang lu''s subordinates in the competition, it does not mean that he is no longer good.


    han sanqian said that he could be defeated in three moves. to be honest, he didn''t mean to look down on others, but that he didn''t treat others as human beings at all.


    "brother, although i believe in you very much, is it too much to brag that you can defeat me in three moves?"


    "yes, master, no matter how incompetent i am, it is not as incompetent as you said."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "i don''t mean to look down on you, nor do i think your strength is poor. it''s just that my strength is too high. of course, my level of skills also knocks you further." .¡±


    "well, it''s better to just make two gestures than to break the sky. it''s just three moves. let''s try it?"


    the entourage looked at liang kuan, and liang kuan nodded gently. he was quite doubtful and disbelieving about this, but also quite curious.


    three moves, are they really so amazing? !


    "we can''t let it go in the house, how about we move to the garden behind?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    liang kuan nodded, got up and followed han sanqian and his party to the backyard of the teahouse.


    a few people found a relatively empty place, and there was nothing around them.


    "okay, let''s get started."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5235

    han sanqian smiled softly and stood still.


    the entourage nodded to liang kuan again and walked to han sanqian.


    "brother, hit me with all your strength. don''t be merciful because of our current relationship. otherwise, if you are too weak, i''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to see the true appearance of a god-level technique."


    liang kuan nodded. since the other party said so, there was no need to hold back.


    after receiving liang kuan''s nod, the entourage bowed: "then i''ll forgive you for being rude."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the follower used his real energy and rushed straight towards han sanqian in the next second.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "although this speed seems very fast, it is too slow for me. i know your strength, so i will give you one hand and one leg, and at the same time , you will be defeated within the same three moves!"


    facing the attack of the entourage, han sanqian just turned his hand, and a wave of demonic energy instantly solidified in his hand, and he hit the entourage directly.


    hard connection!


    the entourage had already accelerated, and han sanqian was obviously the one who suffered the loss due to such a hard-on approach.


    liang kuan couldn''t help but frown. the so-called skilled people are bold. could it be that the young man in front of him really has extraordinary abilities? !


    boom!


    the two sides collided directly head-on!


    the power in the hand of the follower is infinite, and it has acceleration and first-mover advantages. therefore, the follower looks more fierce.


    looking back at han sanqian, there doesn''t seem to be anything strange about the strength in his hands, whether it''s great or small.


    boom!


    the strength of the two confronts each other!


    the wind is blowing all around!


    there was a trace of cold sweat on the attendant''s forehead. although he had tried his best, it was obvious that after facing han sanqian, he could not move forward at all.


    "do you know how hard i used it?" han sanqian smiled softly and his hands shook slightly!


    wow!


    the follower only felt a strange force that was as overwhelming as a mountain coming from in front of him. before he had any time and opportunity to resist, he was directly knocked away dozens of meters away.


    but just when he was about to hit the wall behind him, a hand slightly pressed against his back.


    he turned around suddenly, completely dumbfounded, because the person who picked him up was none other than han sanqian.


    how is this possible? he was obviously a few meters in front of her when she attacked him just now. why did he suddenly appear behind her again? !


    "it''s time for the second move, why are you standing there dazed?"


    han sanqian smiled softly and took half a step back.


    "okay, then i''m welcome."


    the follower shouted angrily, shook his hand, and used a powerful force to attack han sanqian again.


    "although the attack method is the same, the angle of the attack is different. it seems to be the power of one punch, but in fact it is the shadow of a hundred punches."


    "it''s a bit powerful, but to me, it''s nothing."


    han sanqian made a swipe in the air with one hand. in an instant, strong winds surged around him and quickly flew towards han sanqian''s hand!


    the rapidly rotating wind was like a wall of wind. suddenly, the shadow of defeating fist hit the wall of wind from different angles and completely disappeared.


    "the last move!" han sanqian smiled softly.


    the entourage didn''t say much, and his figure suddenly transformed into countless black shadows that attacked han sanqian from all angles.


    "although i can definitely tell which one is your phantom and which one is your real body, i don''t intend to do so because the difficulty of doing so is too low and it''s meaningless. i have to solve it hard!"


    hearing this, liang kuan was shocked.


    the hard answer is that you have to deal with the attacks of dozens of black shadows by yourself. the consumption involved is hundreds of times more troublesome than directly attacking the real body.


    this¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5236

    facing the black shadow, han sanqian was not afraid at all. he just smiled coldly. then, his figure suddenly disappeared. when liang kuan opened his eyes again, he could only vaguely see the afterimage of han sanqian in the air. keep flashing.


    when he wanted to wipe his eyes to see clearly, with a muffled groan, the follower had been knocked away and flew all the way to his feet before stopping.


    as for han sanqian, his real figure still remained where he was just now. it seemed that this guy had not moved from beginning to end.


    the attendant endured the pain in his chest and hurriedly got up from the ground. then he knelt down towards han sanqian and said, "thank you, master, for your mercy!"


    if han sanqian hadn''t been merciful, and his entourage knew very well, he would have died countless times.


    when han sanqian said he defeated him in three moves, he wasn''t bragging. on the contrary... to a certain extent, he was seriously giving him a leg up.


    he had no doubt that if he really fought, he wouldn''t even be able to survive a single move against han sanqian!


    liang kuan was also completely stunned, unable to accept the fact in front of him for a while.


    although he could confirm that this was simply the truth, he couldn''t accept it.


    his entourage, one of the people he has always trusted the most, is the person he can put his life on.


    although he was indeed defeated by wang lu''s followers just now, it did not mean that when something really life-threatening happened, he would be completely defeated by wang lu''s followers.


    in other words, the competition between him and wang lu''s entourage can only be said to be inferior in terms of skills, but it does not mean that there will be any kind of disastrous defeat.


    therefore, when everyone is fighting for their lives, the entourage can still block the knife for him and protect his safety.


    but now it''s different with han sanqian. although he was defeated with three moves, he could actually be defeated with one move. this means that if han sanqian wants to attack him, his followers will have nothing to resist him. the power of.


    if han sanqian was an enemy, he could easily take his life at any time.


    he has been in business for many years and has traveled to countless places, but there has never been a moment like today when his head is hung in other people''s hands at all times.


    "brother su, at such a young age, he is so powerful. i was blinded by it before, but now i really admire him." liang kuan sighed in time, which was not only the real thought in his heart, but also a soft tone to han sanqian. .


    he couldn''t afford to offend or offend such a person.


    "brother liang is too polite, they are just three-legged cats." han sanqian smiled softly.


    liang kuan smiled helplessly: "brother, you are so polite. if you are a three-legged cat, then what are the ones i follow? are they nothing?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "i have already said that his basic skills are actually good. the difference is just a few skills. if there are suitable skills, his cultivation level can also be improved a lot."


    liang kuan nodded: "yes, the technique is indeed very important."


    seeing this, han sanqian knew that the situation was almost over.


    you have to strike while the iron is hot, so he said: "what if i said, i am willing to give you this god-level skill?"


    liang kuan was shocked: "you...what did you say? brother, are you willing to pass on god-level skills to us?"


    han sanqian nodded: "you can''t give it for free. sell it. i''ll sell it to you at a cheaper price."


    su yingxia smiled softly and said helpfully: "if i give it to you for free, many people in this store will be jealous. not only will our help be in vain, but we will also cause a lot of trouble. therefore, selling this method is actually the most appropriate way. "


    "firstly, it blocks the mouths of outsiders, and secondly, it actually gives you a face, boss liang."


    liang kuan thought for a moment and realized that this was indeed the case.


    speaking of which, liang kuan has some respect for him.


    he was bullied, and in a blink of an eye, he spent a lot of money on kung fu and cultivated a stronger follower. when word spread, who wouldn''t praise boss liang for his dignity and courage?


    the more he thought about it, the more unconcealable pride appeared on liang kuan''s face.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5237

    "boss, i take this matter seriously." the attendant said softly: "as for the exercises, if you are willing to let the younger ones learn them, they can naturally learn them. however, the exercises are still in your hands. if you want to use this set in the future, whoever the practice cultivates will be cultivated.¡±


    liang kuan nodded, and what he said was true. the most important thing was that if it didn''t work, he could sell it to others.


    no matter how you look at this deal, the more you look at it, the more worth doing it becomes.


    thinking of this, liang kuan smiled and looked at han sanqian.


    at this moment, he only had one last question left.


    "then i dare to ask brother su, how much do you want to sell this god-level technique of yours?"


    han sanqian smiled: "brother liang, what price are you going to offer?"


    liang kuan smiled: "brother su is willing to give me his skills. to be honest, i really don''t have anything else to say. if you use the bargaining method in the business world, i look down on you too much."


    han sanqian smiled and did not answer.


    "it''s just that i''m not an expert in cultivation. naturally, i can''t compete with this god-level technique. how can i know how much it is originally worth?"


    han sanqian frowned slightly: "with a god-level skill, you can use it to establish a sect, or you can use it to recruit disciples or bodyguards. this means that it can at least save you money for the next hundred years. , or even longer entourage fees, etc. after calculating it like this, can you have a reliable price?"


    liang kuan thought about it and found that han sanqian''s words were not a big problem: "actually, liang thinks that a god-level skill book is a priceless treasure. i will charge a basically high price. i may not be able to afford the cost myself, but i can offer it." it¡¯s a price i can afford, but i¡¯m afraid¡­ and i¡¯m afraid that brother su will think i¡¯m intentionally deducting it!¡±


    "so, brother su, please make a price. i, mr. liang, will never counter-offer. what do you think?"


    han sanqian said: "how about this? how many amethysts do you have on hand now?"


    liang kuan thought carefully: "about five or six billion amethysts."


    in fact, he has already said that he is not an ordinary person who can survive in this store.


    no matter which one, if you take it out, you will probably be a business tycoon.


    however, people inevitably have selfish motives, and he also has many industries under his control. these industries require money to operate, and he definitely wants to hide some money privately.


    after all, if someone asks this question, they will most likely want all the ample funds he has.


    "well, let''s do this. i''ll take 100 million. what do you think?"


    liang kuan was stunned and didn''t react for a few moments.


    han sanqian knew that liang kuan must have been confused by the low price and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    however, when the play reaches this point, he must continue to play him.


    "brother liang, are you unwilling?"


    liang kuan, who was awakened, came back to his senses in time and said quickly: "no, no, no, brother su misunderstood. liang was just... just shocked by brother su''s asking price. you... do you really only want 100 million?"


    han sanqian smiled: "actually, it''s theoretically right for me to ask you to ask for more than one billion. however, i said that my gift to you is true, and the transaction is false. just mean it, how about it?" han sanqian smiled.


    hearing this, liang kuan was really happy and relieved.


    he immediately bowed his body and signaled his followers to show their attitude.


    the entourage was worthy of being someone who had followed liang kuan for a long time, and he immediately knelt on the ground.


    "i would like to thank brother su for his generosity. my master and servant will never forget brother su''s kindness."


    han sanqian smiled softly, supported liang kuan with one hand, and directly lifted the follower''s knees with one hand.


    "since we are friends, why are we so polite?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the two stood up. although their faces were relatively calm, their hearts were more turbulent than the other.


    master, of course, there is no need to say more, this is the foundation for the future of his liang family, the confidence for the future.


    and the follower is not stupid. he knows very well that once his master masters such skills, he will definitely be the first to eat crabs.


    you can imagine what an honor it is for him to have the opportunity to come into contact with god-level skills in this life?


    "actually, the space today is limited, so i didn''t have time to display many of my skills." han sanqian smiled softly: "otherwise, i think this set of skills will shock you even more."


    the two of them had seen han sanqian''s power, and naturally believed han sanqian''s next words.


    the two of them said nothing, only nodded wildly.


    han sanqian had finished speaking and stopped talking. liang kuan suddenly remembered something.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5238

    then, he hurriedly took out a black card from his pocket: "this is a special bank note from a famous store. one piece is worth 100 million. brother su, please accept it."


    han sanqian nodded and put the black card into his pocket.


    "how about brother liang sends someone out to clear the place, and then i will recite the exercises to you silently. after the exercises are written down, i will personally teach him how to practice this set of exercises. what do you think?"


    liang kuan naturally didn''t want it, so he waved his hand hastily and sent his subordinates to clear the teahouse temporarily.


    han sanqian didn''t waste any more words. after making a gesture of invitation, he led liang kuan directly towards the previous private room.


    not long after, the pen and ink were ready in the private room, and liang kuan personally held the pen.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "shall we start now?"


    "no problem." liang kuan nodded.


    han sanqian smiled: "okay, then i''ll tell you, remember."


    han sanqian chose a relatively good book among the god-level exercises.


    although the current price is really not worth mentioning to han sanqian, after all, 100 million is really like drizzle to han sanqian.


    the construction cost of yetian city is at least in the range of several billion or even tens of billions. this amount of money is just a drop in the bucket.


    however, han sanqian also knew very well that it was not impossible to kill a fat sheep in the first time, but if he wanted to continue to kill it, it might not be so smooth.


    if this thing were sold at any monastic conference, it would definitely be a hit.


    for monks, this is a lifelong pursuit.


    but this is a chamber of commerce, and most of the people who come here are businessmen. their followers and bodyguards are responsible for such things as cultivating taoism.


    and how many people care about the configuration of bodyguards?


    it''s like a boss. if he doesn''t know how to drive, and you tell him how fast the car accelerates and how great the operation is, isn''t that the same as talking to a cow?


    even if the bosses want to upgrade their bodyguards, the money will definitely not be too much.


    therefore, this matter must be promoted from the side.


    liang kuan is the key point of advancement.


    as long as liang kuan ate his first steamed bun, everyone discovered the benefits of this issue, and after the real display, there was no need for han sanqian to over-promote it, and some people would naturally come after hearing about it.


    liang kuan and wang lu are in conflict, and liang kuan is also embarrassed. as long as liang kuan can achieve a great comeback, then naturally han sanqian will show his signature.


    ten minutes later, liang kuan basically memorized all the exercises that han sanqian had recited. his entourage came back in the middle of the session.


    he had been listening by the side. although he only listened to half of it, it was only that half that made him very stunned.


    it''s like a new world suddenly opens up to a person.


    "by the way, brother su, what''s the name of this technique?" liang kuan asked after finishing writing.


    han sanqian smiled: "its original name is not important. what is important is what its current owner wants to call it." han sanqian said.


    liang kuan laughed, han sanqian''s answer simply made him happy.


    after all, the predecessor did not interfere in the affairs of the successor, which is enough to show han sanqian''s mind and courage.


    "in that case, i''ll call him su liang shenfa."


    "to express my friendship with brother su."


    "i will always remember it, and future practitioners from the liang family will also remember it."


    han sanqian was open-minded, and liang kuan was naturally humble.


    at the same time, liang kuan was naturally happy to win over han sanqian, a master, by borrowing time.


    "brother liang, you are too polite." han sanqian said with a smile.


    liang kuan smiled and said, "where is it? it is liang''s good fortune to know and be friends with brother su."


    han sanqian smiled. he knew that if he continued to give in like this, he didn''t know when to give up. he turned his eyes to the follower.


    "now that the exercises have been written down, i will help you get started quickly."


    "brother liang, if you are interested, you can also learn together. there is no need to overwhelm the body with too many skills."


    liang kuan was a little worried: "brother su, i am just a novice in taoism. i have no talent at all. this magical skill is nothing more than a follower you taught me."


    "with su here, what is brother liang afraid of not being able to learn?"


    "this...can i really learn this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5239

    it was simply impossible for liang lu not to want to learn, but most people had limited potential after all. he had tried to practice in more powerful realms before, but it was obvious that he was not the material.


    otherwise, how could we start doing business?


    "although my skills are of a very high level, there are also very simple ways to get started. as long as brother liang is willing to learn, i guarantee that you can learn it. of course, in terms of use and performance, it is naturally not as good as your followers." han sanqian said .


    damn, just being able to cultivate on his own is enough to make him very excited. who cares about how well he will cultivate next?


    if you are slow, just take your time, but one day you will be able to learn them all.


    moreover, even if you learn half of it, it is still much better than not learning at all.


    then these are enough, i want a hairy bicycle.


    "if i can learn, that would be better." liang kuan said very excitedly.


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously. even if liang kuan''s qualifications really didn''t qualify him to study, he could definitely help liang kuan open up his meridians and get into the state...


    as mentioned before, if you want a car to sell well, of course the best thing is for the person buying the car to know how to drive...


    "then whatever i do, you follow suit!"


    the two nodded like garlic.


    han sanqian smiled softly and took the lead in posing, followed by the two.


    immediately afterwards, han sanqian followed the steps of the exercises and led the two people to combine the body and the exercises step by step. the two people followed han sanqian''s every move very seriously, for fear of missing something.


    soon, the follower was worthy of being a master with some skills. as he became familiar with the mental method and the formal moves, bursts of green smoke began to appear on his body, and he completely entered the state.


    liang kuan, on the other hand, struggled for a long time and got nothing. he seemed to feel the difficulty himself, and he was panicking and sweating on his forehead.


    he is indeed not this material, and can even be said to be a complete idiot in this regard.


    han sanqian naturally saw his predicament, walked to him in a few steps, patted his shoulder gently, and then, a stream of energy was poured directly into his body.


    at that moment, liang kuan felt a strong warm current in his body.


    afterwards, it penetrates into every acupuncture point in the body.


    boom! !


    he suddenly felt that all the meridians in his body were opened.


    it was a refreshing feeling like an enlightenment, a refreshing feeling that directly penetrated the sky at a glance.


    he felt that his five senses were completely relaxed at that moment.


    his eyes could see more clearly, his ears could hear more clearly, and he seemed to be able to feel the movement of the wind around him.


    "amazing, amazing."


    obviously, with the help of han sanqian, his rather weak meridians have been completely opened up by han sanqian.


    although this could not make up for his physical disadvantages and mediocrity, at least with his meridians open, he could begin to master the su liang divine technique. like his followers, a faint green smoke began to appear on his body.


    "now that you can practice, then be serious about it."


    han sanqian warned them softly. after that, han sanqian continued to lead them to practice while continuing to teach them the follow-up instructions.


    about an hour later, han sanqian was already lying on a chair and drinking half a cup of tea, while liang kuan and his entourage only woke up from a complete set of exercises.


    "how is it?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    liang kuan hurriedly saluted han sanqian: "brother su''s help to mr. liang will never be forgotten. mr. liang may have never thought in his life that mr. liang will be able to practice magic one day."


    han sanqian smiled: "you have average talent, so although you have fully practiced the technique, your foundation is very weak. but if you are willing to persist in practicing, i can guarantee that, given time, you will not be afraid of people like you who follow today." such skill."


    liang kuan was overjoyed and tried his best to suppress his inner joy: "of course liang will remember brother su''s teachings and practice more frequently. not to mention using it to bully others, but at least it can be used to save his life and strengthen his body at critical moments."


    han sanqian nodded, and then looked at his entourage: "what about you, how do you feel?"


    as a follower has followed his master for so long, his emotional intelligence is naturally online. the deeper meaning of han sanqian''s question is obviously not about how he is practicing, but about his current confidence.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5240

    "although i dare not say how successful i will be after practicing once, i believe that if i meet wang lu''s followers now, i will definitely be able to win with strength."


    han sanqian nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at liang kuan.


    liang kuan smiled: "okay, i have some face. if you lose it, you have to find it back. now that the evening party is over, let''s go out for a walk."


    he said he was just wandering around, but it was obvious that he wanted to find the royal road and regain the lost place.


    han sanqian didn''t say anything. of course he was happy to accompany him, or in other words, he was happy to see someone promoting his magical skills for free.


    whether it is easy to use or not, actual combat is the best way to brag.


    a few people made up their minds, and after saying hello to the teahouse, they came to the street outside.


    the street was still very lively at this time, even more lively than before, and many people who had drunk enough wine in the restaurant came out to go shopping.


    this is a good opportunity for liang kuan, and of course, it is also a good opportunity for han sanqian...


    it''s just that both sides have "dirty intentions", but their goals are the same.


    therefore, it is obvious that this time a few people went shopping together, rather than shopping, it was more about looking for someone with a purpose.


    soon, the group of people saw wang lu with his entourage, watching at a certain stall with several accompanying guests.


    in the restaurant, the conflict actually did not affect wang lu too much.


    in this world, being rich and powerful is everything, but the conflict itself makes people see the huge potential hidden behind wang lu.


    after all, he has achieved such success even though he has been in business for a short time, which is enough to show that this guy has a very good business acumen.


    therefore, naturally, there are many people who are willing to make friends with him.


    "this thing looks pretty good."


    liang kuan casually entered the stall, seemingly unintentionally, but turned around and spotted wang road, and immediately sneered: "oh, the road between enemies is narrow."


    "little brother, i bought your baby."


    seeing liang kuan going to buy something directly, wang lu was slightly angry: "brother liang, i just paid for this thing."


    "so what? i''ll just back you off." liang kuan said disdainfully.


    wang lu was speechless: "brother liang, if i didn''t pay and you came later and bought it first, wang would never say anything more, but he has already paid. it''s really difficult for me to deal with you like this."


    liang kuan smiled coldly: "come on, stop pretending. if you did this before, i would really believe your lies, but now, stop playing this trick."


    wang''s expression was a bit ugly. it had to be said that he was an old acquaintance after all, and liang kuan could indeed see his true meaning at a glance.


    he was indeed a little annoyed by liang kuan''s routine. he had obviously taken a fancy to this thing and even negotiated the price with the seller for a long time, but after paying the money, liang kuan had to take the first step. this fucking thing couldn''t be tolerated. .


    in other words, liang kuan was a noble person on his way to fortune, otherwise he would have turned against him long ago.


    however, he was originally preparing for the last wave of politeness, but he didn''t expect that liang kuan would directly say something so ugly in one sentence.


    "okay, liang kuan, since you insist on this attitude, don''t blame me for not being polite to you. okay, not only did i take a fancy to this thing first, but i also paid for it first, so i can tell you clearly, if you want this thing, there is no way.¡±


    liang kuan laughed: "why, you''re not pretending now, are you?"


    wang lu was slightly angry: "you have always been aggressive. as the saying goes, if you can''t bear it, there is no need to bear it anymore."


    "wang lu, put away your dog-like face that is full of benevolence, justice and morality. if you want this thing, you can just say clearly and clearly that you can''t give in. why do you have to stand on the highest moral point every time? look like that, and then reject it again?¡±


    "so, it is not unreasonable for you to succeed in doing business. you will take all the benefits by yourself."


    "i''m not afraid to tell you that the kindness or resentment between you and me in the past has completely disappeared since we were in the restaurant today."


    "today i''m arguing with you unreasonably about this thing. actually, i just want to tell you that from now on, we are just enemies and have no friends."


    wang lu shook his head coldly: "i have already expected that after the battle in the restaurant, you will be disgraced and will take it out on me, and our friendship will inevitably come to an end."


    liang kuan sneered: "looking at you looking like a superior dog, why do you really think you won the restaurant today?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5241

    "isn''t this true?"


    "why must it be true? do you think there is a possibility that i am asking you?"


    "you let me? will you?" wang lu said disdainfully.


    liang kuan sneered: "from the perspective of a person like you who puts interests first, of course you wouldn''t think that others would do this, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. how about a new contest?"


    wang lu snorted coldly: "is this necessary? when we lose, you will still use this excuse. then i want to ask, if this continues, when will it end? are you entangled with me for the rest of your life?"


    liang kuan smiled: "i understand, it means that this competition can continue, but it needs to be bigger, right? it''s best that the loser will never have the qualifications and courage to compete again, right?"


    wang lu nodded. anyway, he had the upper hand, so he naturally had the upper hand in his heart.


    in his eyes, liang kuan came to his door for the second time, and he was a typical messy type.


    therefore, he must teach liang kuan some lessons to completely dispel liang kuan''s confidence and bring this matter to an end.


    wang lu: "yes, that''s exactly what i mean."


    liang kuan smiled: "okay, then just tell me how you want to play."


    wang lu: "it''s quite simple. in the competition between us, the loser will automatically leave the famous store. at the same time, he will compensate the other party 50 million amethyst as damages. what do you think?"


    liang kuan frowned: "are you so serious about it?"


    this anniversary celebration can be regarded as the largest celebration in recent years. everyone has tried their best and turned down a lot of work to participate. now that they quit halfway, the losses will naturally be extremely heavy.


    of course, the most important thing is the compensation of 50 million.


    what does it mean to lose your wife and lose your troops? this is probably it.


    wang lu smiled contemptuously: "what? brother liang, don''t you dare? it doesn''t matter if you don''t dare. now please just get out of the way. i will treat what just happened as nothing happened."


    liang kuan laughed: "it seems that i have really given you face. do you really think that your useless entourage can compare with mine? okay, i will make a bet with you. moreover, for the fairness of this bet sex, i ask that the guests present be informed of this matter, and that everyone bear witness together, i am afraid that some people will not admit it if they lose."


    wang lu actually asked his followers secretly just now.


    the words of the entourage made him very reassured, that is, he believed that the opponent was indeed very strong, but it was not to the point where it could threaten them.


    in terms of strength, they are firmly in the lead!


    however, wang lu was still a little surprised when he heard that liang kuan dared to directly agree to such a big bet.


    to be on the safe side, he looked at his followers again.


    the attendant nodded to him, indicating that there was no problem.


    "okay, that''s what i have in mind. okay, you and i will work on two sides now and spread the word. in half an hour, we will compete again on the empty playground at the end of the street." wang lu said.


    such a private bet would definitely not be officially recognized by famous stores, and even if they didn''t stop it, it would be considered a favor.


    therefore, if two people want to make a bet and have someone testify, the best way is to ask the guests here to testify together.


    these guests are all dignitaries. with them present, who dares not to fulfill the bet? !


    you know, the consequences of breaking your promise in front of these guests are far more than what you lose in this gambling game.


    after all, the latter will only cause you to lose a lot of money, but the former may even make you unable to mix well in this circle, or even be unable to mix.


    therefore, their presence is the most critical link in ensuring the normal performance of the bet.


    after the two people promoted separately, the effect was very good.


    first of all, everyone loves to watch it because of the excitement. secondly, and the most important point is that the previous conflict has attracted a lot of people''s attention. now that they heard that the story has a continuation, everyone naturally started to watch it. even more energetic.


    the difference between watching a movie and watching a tv series is that the movie may be just one scene that makes you extremely happy to watch it. the explosive point of the series may not be as intense as the movie, but it can continuously provide you with interesting things to watch and satisfy your appetite.


    therefore, half an hour later, many people had gathered in the empty field at the end of the street.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5242

    those who had seen it in the past would naturally come, but now even those who have not seen it, most of them would rush over after hearing the news.


    the place quickly filled up, and many people had even moved their stools over, ready to watch the show.


    and as time passed and reached the point, the two protagonists finally appeared together.


    "coming, coming, they''re coming."


    "now, there''s something good to watch."


    a group of people are very excited and love to watch the excitement. in fact, no matter what level they are, they are almost the same.


    no matter you are a high-class person or a low-class person, excitement will not make people lose interest.


    some people even started gambling.


    in twos and threes, each becomes a banker, which counts as a small bet and empathy.


    "wanglu has the first-mover advantage, so this wave, we must buy wanglu."


    "yes, the gap in hard power is the gap. he can play whatever he wants."


    a group of people nodded and did not object.


    "however, i am a little different from you. for me, i want to buy liang kuanying!"


    as soon as someone said this, he was immediately laughed at.


    "brother, although i also know that people like you are definitely not short of money. but... there is a big difference between whether you are short of money and how you play."


    "yeah, no matter how much money you have, it can''t be an excuse for you to be so stupid."


    "liang kuan lost just now, what is he going to do to win now?"


    a group of people were obviously very disdainful of this decision. to them, this was somewhat sensational.


    however, that person didn''t think so.


    "everyone, you are confused. haven''t you noticed that there are a few more people around liang kuan now?"


    that person obviously saw it from a different angle than others. what they saw was normalization, but what that person saw was han sanqian and others following liang kuan.


    generally speaking, if you lose, you lose. people of their status are very aware of the actual differences, so they are unlikely to mess around.


    but liang lu suddenly launched a second attack, which shows that he may have a back-up plan, especially when there are many people behind him.


    after his reminder, the people around him noticed such a detail.


    "brother, what do you mean, liang kuan most likely asked an expert for help after his failure?"


    "you see that man is young but has extraordinary temperament. although he looks very low-key, i believe that the more low-key a person is, the more capable he is."


    "although what you said is indeed valid, one question is, how tall can that young man be? he may be very powerful, i believe, but he is not powerful enough to allow liang kuan''s subordinates to be able to do it in just a short time. will it soar into the sky within two hours?"


    this is indeed a huge problem. you must know that even if an expert recruits disciples to help him improve, it will still take time and process.


    to make up for the gap at this level in two hours is almost a fantasy.


    the man was not angry and smiled: "what''s the point? there is a saying that there are people outside the world and there is a sky outside the world. our knowledge may be limited and we can''t say for sure. did liang kuan really find an expert who can complete this matter? in the end, it''s nothing. it¡¯s just for fun, so what can i do if i take some money to try this kind of experience?¡±


    some people think that what he said makes sense, so they took a bet with him if they were not short of money. however, some people think that what he said is just nonsense, and he mainly focuses on new ideas. after all, if you have money, you always like to have fun. flower.


    the dealers were quickly filled up, but even though there were many secret dealers opening up everywhere, the endings were almost the same.


    most people still buy wang luying. there must be some on liang kuan''s side, but after all, there are not many "crazy people" like that, so naturally there are only a few people who place bets.


    on the field, wang lu and liang kuan were already on stage.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5243

    wang lu first bowed to everyone, and then said: "everyone, i''m sorry to bother you, but i have to trouble you to bear witness for the two of us today, so that the bet can take effect."


    liang kuan was not to be outdone: "everyone here is either rich or noble. there are many people who are far above the two of me in terms of status and family background. with your testimony, we both feel relieved. however, ugly words to be honest, since everyone is here, wang lu and i have also decided that if anyone dares to disobey the bet, please punish them and jointly ban them."


    one person''s words directly brought the atmosphere of the scene to the limit.


    this level of banning means that no one dares to break the bet, so this competition will obviously become extremely fierce.


    "you two can compete with confidence, but i can bear witness for you. if any of you dares to fail to fulfill your bet, we can jointly ban him."


    liang kuan smiled and bowed to express his gratitude.


    wang lu didn''t waste any words. after bowing to everyone, he looked at his subordinates, who immediately took a few more steps towards the field.


    liang kuan''s entourage also glanced at liang kuan, and then walked up to the stands.


    two people are fighting against each other. obviously, the war is about to begin...


    "my general is defeated!" wang lu said contemptuously.


    liang kuan, the follower, did not show any weakness: "just now, i just let you. only after a while will you know what it means to be a true defeated general."


    "without further ado!"


    the two people started to fight directly, almost the same as before, and the two people quickly faced each other head-on.


    wang lu''s followers still had the advantage of being younger and faster. after just a few rounds, they quickly took the initiative and began to press liang kuan''s followers step by step.


    this also made many people who had suppressed them breathe a sigh of relief.


    the winner is always the winner, and it is absolutely impossible to lose to the loser just because of a second challenge.


    however, han sanqian and liang kuan were calm and composed.


    the fun is yet to come!


    sure enough, just when wang lu''s entourage was about to repeat his old plan and completely defeat liang kuan''s entourage, liang kuan''s entourage suddenly withdrew. the next second, the su liang divine method taught by han sanqian was suddenly opened.


    although wang lu''s followers expected that the opponent would not make the same mistake twice, what he did not expect was that the enemy hid but attacked him in turn.


    "damn it, do you think you can defeat me with such a surprise attack?" he cursed angrily, and while turning around and retreating, he was also preparing to launch a direct offensive.


    but as soon as he turned around and was about to take action, he found that liang kuan''s entourage, which he had clearly thrown away, suddenly appeared behind him, and a new round of offensive struck again.


    he wanted to defend and resist, but he was shocked to find that liang lu''s follower had weird and domineering moves, constantly switching between offense and defense. he tried several times but was unable to break the opponent''s offensive, and could only retreat in succession.


    "this¡­¡­"


    all of a sudden, the people who had been suppressing them all just now frowned.


    judging from the situation at the scene, it was obvious that wang lu''s followers were facing an absolute disadvantage.


    if he can''t get rid of the opponent''s offensive, then it will only be a matter of time before he loses this round of competition.


    "why did this liang lu follower suddenly become so powerful?"


    "yes, especially the moves used to attack wang lu''s followers, they are so domineering."


    "if we look at the current situation, no, i should say if we look at the current moves of liang kuan''s followers, the opponent is obviously several levels above wang lu''s followers. the pressure... may be lost."


    while some people are worried, others are naturally happy. the group of people who had just overwhelmed liang kuan were now more excited than the last.


    "brother, i''m so damn right to follow you. this liang lu''s entourage has really started to make a comeback."


    "yes, this sudden momentum is too strong, isn''t it?"


    "wonderful, wonderful, so damn wonderful."


    hearing the praise from everyone, the person was very happy. they spent money to buy these. they really wanted to win some money. of course they didn''t. what they wanted was actually nothing more than this sense of accomplishment.


    obviously, this sense of accomplishment is extremely satisfying when the ultimate comeback is about to come.


    he smiled and said: "you don''t need to praise me so much. i just saw more details than everyone else."


    everyone sighed, this vision is indeed unique.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5244

    many people have even secretly made up their minds to deal with more people like this in the future.


    such a discerning person will naturally have a unique set of insights in the business world. if you follow him, you will definitely not suffer.


    and at this moment, the struggle between the two followers on the field also began to enter a fierce stage.


    in fact, it is no exaggeration to say that whoever can persist in this wave until the end will be the final winner.


    "where did you suddenly learn this weird move? why didn''t you use it just now?" wang lu''s follower''s forehead was already covered with cold sweat.


    the opponent''s attack was so strange and fierce that he barely had much ability to resist.


    "i told you, maybe i gave it to you before."


    "impossible. if you can win, why do you stay until now?"


    "i know you want to know this question, but i must regret to tell you!"


    "what?"


    "you may have to go to the underworld and ask about the souls i will kill in the future!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, liang kuan immediately raised his hand, and then killed him with one sword!


    poof!


    a steady sword strike directly broke the defense of wang lu''s followers, and a sword strike directly cut open wang lu''s chest!


    as blood flowed out, the sword energy directly knocked wang lu''s followers back several meters. while staggering, he bent down and used his sword to penetrate the ground. this slowed down his retreat, but even he barely stopped. , but he was also extremely annoyed at this time.


    the sword had been inserted nearly halfway into the soil, and a long gash had been cut on his chest. most of his clothes were already wet through the blood.


    the amount of blood that flowed out seemed to be very large. from the place where they met to where they stopped now, it was full of blood.


    "wow!"


    the whole place was silent!


    although in the final battle just now, everyone has already seen the defeat of wang lu''s followers.


    but after all, before the end is reached, no one dares to judge who will win or lose.


    now, when all the dust has settled, how can the result not be shocking? !


    it was liang kuan¡¯s followers who won!


    "pretty!"


    after a while, someone raised their arms and shouted. obviously, they were one of the few people who wanted to win by buying lianglu''s followers.


    not to mention that liang lu''s entourage made them a lot of money, just the spirit of this guy made them feel so happy.


    how many people can compare with this sense of accomplishment to stand out among thousands of people who are ignorant? !


    wang lu looked at the follower who was kneeling on the ground in disbelief. for a moment, it was obviously difficult to accept the reality that he had turned from a winner to a loser in an instant.


    only liang lu already knew the outcome. now with a faint smile on his face, he walked to the stage in a few steps and said with a smile: "how about it, wang lu, did you win or lose?"


    wang lu gritted his teeth and wanted to admit defeat, but he was so unwilling.


    the words reached my throat, but i couldn''t say those three words.


    "liang kuan, i don''t believe you will really let me. i am willing to admit defeat, but you have to tell me what is going on." wang lu asked again.


    faced with wang lu''s questioning, liang kuan actually didn''t want to answer the actual situation. after all, directly telling him what he had been told earlier would help him to establish his moral position. however, after all, he asked again, and the most important thing was what''s surprising is that han sanqian is right next to him.


    to wipe out all the credit of others and then stand on a high moral ground for himself, liang kuan is still somewhat incapable of doing this kind of thing.


    after thinking about it, liang kuan smiled coldly: "what? do you really want to know?"


    "of course." wang lu said.


    liang kuan smiled and decided to tell the truth, because he thought of a point where telling the truth could benefit himself.


    "i can tell you, do you know a sentence?"


    "you say."


    "those who have attained the dao will be helped by heaven, but those who have lost the dao will have little help. liang kuan is not talented. compared with you, wang lu, he is more affectionate and righteous. therefore, naturally, god will help me when i encounter difficulties." liang kuan smiled.


    these words, while insinuating wang lu''s immorality, also exaggerated himself, and there was no need to hide han sanqian behind the scenes. for liang kuan, this choice was very good.


    wang lu was very depressed. being scolded like this, he really wanted to stand up and refute, but... for the sake of the truth, he had to endure it: "have you said enough? if you have said enough, then tell the truth quickly. "


    liang kuan smiled: "it''s quite simple."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5245

    after liang kuan finished speaking, he looked at han sanqian behind him.


    "everyone, let me introduce to you, this is a friend liang knows. his name is su nian."


    like wang lu, everyone was full of doubts about the performance of liang kuan''s entourage. now that liang kuan spoke, their eyes naturally followed him.


    when han sanqian''s name was read, he didn''t have any superfluous reaction. he just smiled and nodded.


    "brother su, like liang, cares about friendship, so after seeing the grudge between liang and wang lu in the restaurant, he couldn''t get angry, so he helped liang conduct special training for his subordinates."


    "wait a minute, this is wrong." wang lu frowned: "you mean, your followers can suddenly turn defeat into victory because this dear friend has given you guidance?"


    as soon as these words came out, many people also had their own questions.


    "that''s right. even if this brother is really an expert, it''s impossible for your followers to suddenly defeat wang lu''s followers with just a few pointers."


    "you must know that both followers are actually high-level players, and it is extremely difficult for high-level players to break through even a little bit. therefore, i really can''t understand why this mere pointer can make your followers reach the sky in one step.¡±


    "that is, if we look at this progress, wouldn''t it take less than a year and a half for your followers to even be taught to become true gods?"


    many people spoke out to express their doubts.


    at this time, next to the man who had previously bought liang kuan to follow ying, several friends also asked about him.


    "sir, what do you think about this?"


    after all, he was the first person to notice details and bet on a single detail, so people around him naturally valued his opinions very much.


    the man pondered for a moment and thought carefully: "this is actually what i said before, the wonderful thing."


    "in my opinion, this is a bit difficult to understand, but it should be true."


    in fact, the reason why he pressured liang lu to follow him was that he believed that there are people outside the world, there is heaven outside the world, and there are no absolutes in everything?


    now that the results have proven everything, he naturally believes in this situation even more.


    "is there really anyone in this world who can make a person who has almost reached a bottleneck break through the limit in just one or two hours?"


    "if such a person exists, then i would like to ask how powerful he must be."


    "yes, could it be that this man is the true god of bafang world?"


    when something unexplainable occurs, naturally, everyone will try their best to connect it with the gods.


    the man smiled. although he knew that this statement was a bit exaggerated, he did not deny the possibility: "although the world seems to be peaceful now, it is obvious that the undercurrent is extraordinary. i have said before that the world in all directions has entered we have reached the opposite end of the world, so it is not a far-fetched dream for the heroes to separate themselves."


    "under such an environment, it is natural and normal for a hero to appear."


    everyone looked at me and i looked at you, not knowing how to answer for a moment.


    in the field, liang kuan looked at the huge reaction of the people around him and sneered for a while.


    he had expected this.


    in fact, this is normal. after all, if he had not personally experienced such a thing, he would not believe it if someone told him about it.


    "although i know that my answer will shock all of you, i have to say that liang''s followers have indeed soared into the sky under the guidance of brother su." liang kuan said with a smile.


    everyone was shocked again. faced with such a severe question, liang kuan still chose to answer like this. then it was very obvious that this was the only possibility for him.


    "let me go, this... who is this su nian?"


    "why, why have you never heard of him?"


    "yes, and at such a young age, this...this is somewhat outrageous."


    a group of people looked at han sanqian and sighed in surprise.


    han sanqian glanced at everyone, and then coughed slightly.


    the words have reached this point, and the emotions have reached this point. at this time, he must stand up and say something.


    "everyone, su nian, i would like to say hello to everyone. i also know that everyone is curious about how i promoted brother liang''s followers in such a short period of time. in fact, this secret is not that difficult to understand. it¡¯s just four words.¡±


    "god-level skills!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5246

    "god-level skills?"


    "yes, it is a god-level skill!" han sanqian smiled: "although su has some abilities, it is still far from being able to instantly raise a master in the bottleneck period to a higher level."


    "however, i had some chance to acquire some god-level skills, so i simply sold a copy to brother liang."


    "brother liang bought the god-level skills and gave them to his followers to practice, so he made his comeback today."


    with these words, han sanqian not only expressed his position of having goods, but also gave liang kuan enough face, letting everyone know that his master was very willing to treat his followers.


    what shocked everyone present was that their mouths were as stuffed as eggs.


    although in theory, it is completely outrageous that the other party has god-level skills.


    but compared to erasing this, it is much more reliable to just rely on the so-called explanation that han sanqian promoted liang kuan''s followers in terms of cultivation.


    therefore, with the facts in front of us and a little weighing, everyone became more convinced of the fact that han sanqian had a god-level skill in his hands.


    "is this god-level technique so powerful? can a master in the bottleneck period make many breakthroughs in such a short period of time?"


    "isn''t this normal? it''s a god-level skill. if you have a good skill, you can even establish a sect."


    "liang kuan has made a lot of money this time. this means that from now on, liang kuan can use his god-level skills to recruit troops everywhere."


    "in this way, the liang family will definitely have some weight in terms of absolute force."


    "maybe our group will have to find some reliable followers from him in the future."


    "yes, not only did liang kuan vent his anger today, but he will also make a fortune in the future. how much money can he make just by selling the master followers like this?!"


    many people were talking, but some smart people were frowning at this time.


    it was obvious that they saw things from a different perspective than these people. in addition to being shocked, they felt deeply uneasy about this incident.


    "if liang kuan has a large number of masters who can crush our followers from afar in the future, will the liang family still be able to win in the future?"


    even if liang kuan''s financial ability is a little lower than theirs in the future, as long as he is not absolutely out of step, i am afraid that no one will dare to provoke him rashly in the future.


    it''s not scary to have one or two very powerful men, but what about ten, a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand? !


    what kind of existence is that? !


    liang kuan now possesses god-level skills. he does have the capital to train people.


    "did you hear what su nian said just now?"


    "what do you want to say?"


    "if i heard correctly, what su nian said just now was that he had acquired some god-level skills, not a book of god-level skills, right?"


    as soon as these words came out, the others frowned and immediately understood the meaning of his words: "you mean..."


    "he also has god-level skills in his hands." he said.


    "you want to buy it?"


    "my cultivation talent is average, and i wouldn''t be able to do business if i had good qualifications. therefore, i am not very interested in god-level skills. i can just leave things like force to my subordinates. but the problem is, liang kuan is now i have a god-level skill in my hands.¡±


    "if he becomes big in the future, he will definitely have a unique position among our group of businessmen."


    "let me put it bluntly. when he has enough masters in the future, he will formulate some rules, or even force buying and selling, which is ugly. who dares to object?"


    hearing these words, others nodded hurriedly.


    this is true.


    although their business world is more business-oriented, it is impossible not to comply with the reality of the law of the jungle.


    if liang kuan had the absolute power to suppress them, it would be difficult for them to deal with it.


    "so your idea is that if liang kuan has it, we must have it too?"


    the man nodded: "the current situation is forcing us to have it. at the lowest level, we are a group of people to protect ourselves and maintain the balance of power with the liang family. at the highest level, we can also attract things in the future. if you follow me to invest, you can expand yourself and increase your strength."


    others hear it and feel it makes sense.


    "what do you think? should we also buy from su nian?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5247

    the man nodded: "i have to buy it."


    "wait a minute, we need to get in touch with na su nian as soon as possible. there are so many high-ranking people here. i believe some of them rely on luck, and some rely on the wealth accumulated by their ancestors, but there are also people like you and me. we can think of, of course they can think of it, so we have to get ahead."


    "yes, but in this case, the competition may be a bit high."


    "if the competition is not big, why should i tell you this? can''t i just buy it secretly by myself?"


    "you mean, if the amount of money is too large, a group of us will pool the money together to buy one?"


    "yes, we can share the skills. at worst, we can huddle together to keep warm and not be completely passive. what do you think?"


    several people around looked at each other, and then nodded together.


    "we will contact you later."


    in the field, han sanqian had clearly seen a lot of such whispers, which meant that his propaganda had been effective.


    this is the purpose of selling it to liang kuan at a low price.


    not only did he rely on him to promote himself, but most importantly, he shocked the audience with his strength, and also made many people present feel uncomfortable because liang kuan already had god-level skills.


    seeing that the situation was almost over, han sanqian quietly left the game and returned the home court to liang kuan.


    liang kuan had no idea that he was being used by han sanqian, and even if he knew, he would be willing to do so. after all, what he cared more about was the bad breath coming out of wang lu.


    "wang lu, will you honor the bet?" liang kuan said with a smile.


    there was a flash of anger in wang lu''s eyes, but he really had nothing to say.


    in fact, he no longer cares about the loss, let alone withdrawing from this anniversary celebration.


    what he cares about is that if he withdraws now, he will have no chance to contact han sanqian.


    how could a smart person like him not notice the crisis behind this matter?


    "liang kuan, i''m willing to admit defeat. i will pay you the money, and i will bow out obediently on the anniversary. however, i have a deal i want to make with you." wang lu said.


    liang kuan smiled: "what other deals can we make between you and me?"


    "i''ll give you 50 million more. you can give me one more day to stay here. i still have some important things to deal with. what do you think?"


    after hearing wang lu''s request, liang kuan did not refuse.


    what he wants is face, and now that he has got it back, the rest is no longer important.


    moreover, he thought of a cool point. he spent 100 million to buy the technique from han sanqian, and now wang lu lost 100 million to him in total. this means that he not only took revenge, and he also got a god-level skill for nothing. tsk tsk, although he couldn''t say it directly now, if wang lu gets angry one day, what he says will probably make this guy''s nose crooked.


    secondly, since he is in business after all, liang kuan actually understands that sometimes he should not do things too much to avoid too much negative impact on himself.


    if you have to be merciful and merciful to others, you will earn everything, and you can also win everyone''s favor. no matter how you look at it, it is a good deal.


    thinking of this, liang kuan deliberately pretended to be slightly dissatisfied: "originally, i really didn''t want to agree to this, but after all, you and i have been in love for many years, and i don''t want to kill them all. since you want to make a deal, i will let you you can stay one more day."


    after hearing liang kuan''s agreement, wang lu finally let out a sigh of relief.


    it was not in vain that he directly spent all his money and took out 50 million in one go to make the transaction.


    he now knows very well that money is not the first priority. at least, at this juncture, meeting han sanqian is the first priority.


    otherwise, he would not only lose today, but also suffer more from liang kuan in the future.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5248

    when he was doing the god-level exercises just now, he could clearly see that many people had started talking secretly. obviously, they should have heard the meaning of han sanqian''s words. everyone wanted to become bigger, and it was definitely not pressed under the width of the beam.


    therefore, he has made up his mind to buy a god-level skill from han sanqian at all costs.


    if the money is gone, you can make it again, but god-level skills are not often available. if you lose this opportunity and let liang kuan completely become bigger, he will never have a chance to turn around.


    at least, under the current situation where he offended liang kuan!


    liang kuan did not embarrass wang lu any more, and after arranging his entourage to stay for a while to collect the money, he came to han sanqian.


    "brother su, thank you very much this time. your kindness today will be kept in my heart." liang kuan said sincerely.


    he liked han sanqian from the bottom of his heart, who was both capable and loyal.


    he had secretly made up his mind to make han sanqian his friend.


    "brother liang is so polite!"


    "hey, a set of skills is worth at least several billion, and brother su actually sold it to me at a bargain price. i''m not a fool, how can i not understand the meaning of this?!"


    "haha, a lot of money can''t buy a confidant. brother liang is a sweet-tempered person. i am willing to make friends with such a person."


    "okay, since brother su doesn''t mind, then liang is determined to be a friend of brother su. we have nothing else to do at the moment, why don''t we go have a few drinks together?"


    han sanqian glanced at the sky and shook his head: "it''s getting late, and it''s time to rest. however, since brother su has spoken, i will risk my life to accompany you."


    "however, since the two children are still young, they will not go. my wife and i will go."


    naturally, liang kuan didn''t worry about whether his two children could go. as long as the rightful owner, han sanqian, was there, everything would be fine.


    "no problem!!"


    han sanqian smiled and gave pei yuan and pei mu a few instructions, and the two children went back obediently.


    "let''s go."


    "okay, let''s go to the restaurant just now. i''ll book a private room. we won''t go back until we get drunk."


    after liang kuan finished speaking, he took the lead in leading the way.


    su yingxia and han sanqian followed closely behind, and the three of them headed towards the previous restaurant.


    liang kuan was serious about having a drunken night with han sanqian, but it was obvious that han sanqian''s intention was not this.


    he is giving opportunities to those who are ready to make a move.


    if you don''t get drunk, how can others have the opportunity to contact you? !


    soon, the group of three returned to the previous restaurant.


    along the way, han sanqian had noticed that someone was following him.


    however, in order not to cause misunderstandings, these people followed him very far away. they basically just made sure where han sanqian was going.


    han sanqian also knew very well that these people following him were obviously followers of wealthy businessmen with ideas.


    not to mention that they were following very loosely, even if they followed very closely, han sanqian would never put up any resistance.


    this is what he was waiting for!


    after entering the private room, the three of them sat down, and the waiter quickly served the wine.


    liang kuan was the first to raise his glass: "i don''t want to say any more words of thanks. it''s all in the wine. i''ll do it first as a token of respect!"


    liang kuan drank a glass of wine straight away!


    han sanqian and su yingxia also quickly returned the toast.


    afterwards, the three of them drank wine and chatted.


    liang kuan is not only one of the chess pieces that han sanqian uses this time. after all, wang lu can also use him in the opposite direction. but the reason why liang kuan is chosen is not only more convenient, but the most important thing is the second point. a generous person.


    although he is indeed a bit messy about wang lu to some extent, it depends on which angle you understand it.


    from an emotional point of view, there is nothing wrong with him as a person who values ??love and justice.


    because of this, he is a person you can get along with and make friends with.


    for a wealthy businessman like this, sometimes, just one more person would give him a new path, and he might be able to help him one day.


    about half an hour later, we had almost finished drinking and chatting for the day.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "i''m going to go to the toilet."


    with han sanqian''s cultivation level, he didn''t even need to go to the toilet to drink. after all, he just used his true energy to turn the wine into wine.


    but the reason why he did this was because he believed that there must be many people outside the private room who had been waiting for a long time.


    therefore, it is appropriate to pretend to go out and give others a chance to get in touch with you...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5249

    sure enough, shortly after han sanqian left the room and walked through the corridor, a figure suddenly appeared from the darkness.


    "mr. su!" the man was very polite and bowed deeply when he looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian pretended to be slightly shocked and said: "you are..."


    "you don''t know xiao xiao, xiao xiao is a follower of the zhou family."


    "oh, is something wrong?"


    "it''s nothing. it''s just that my husband wants to have a few drinks with mr. su. i wonder if mr. su can give me a favor?"


    "although i don''t know your master, since your master is so kind to you, i can''t refuse the invitation. it''s just..."


    "master su, what is it?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s just that, in fact, you should also know that the one who invited me to drink is definitely not your family. it doesn''t make sense that i went to your house and not to other houses. so, i''m afraid i have to give some face, but the problem that¡¯s why su is just one person and has no skills at all times, so..."


    there was some disappointment on the man''s face: "mr. su, what do you mean..."


    "how about this? su will make a party tomorrow and gather all the guests who invited su together. in this way, we can take care of everyone and not offend everyone. what do you think?"


    after hearing the words, the follower thought about it for a moment, and it seemed that this was indeed the best way.


    and no matter what, one thing is certain, these are much better than not inviting han sanqian.


    "yes, i will go back and tell the master now."


    "wait a minute." han sanqian smiled.


    the man turned around and said, "master su, what are your orders?"


    "you don''t even ask me where i will entertain you tomorrow, and you want to go back?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the attendant suddenly remembered that he had indeed forgotten to ask: "it''s a small oversight, please forgive me, sir!"


    "let''s stay here tomorrow. i will book a private room with the shopkeeper in advance."


    "yes!"


    the man bowed again and left.


    watching the man leave, han sanqian gave a wry smile, then took a few steps forward and stopped.


    "what? do you want me to tell each of you one by one?"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, several followers walked out from the corner.


    with han sanqian''s cultivation level, of course he had already sensed the presence of several people around him.


    "go back and inform your masters. as i said to the man before, i will open a private room here tomorrow morning. if your masters are interested, please come together."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he walked through the crowd with a smile and came to the toilet.


    when he set off again after finishing the meal, there were no people around. han sanqian smiled softly and turned around to enter the private room. suddenly, a figure slowly came out.


    there is something special about this person. he is not a follower, but the true master.


    "mr. wang lu." han sanqian smiled softly.


    that''s right, the person who came was none other than wang lu.


    looking at han sanqian, wang lu was a little humble: "i have met mr. su. i wonder if mr. su can lend me a moment to speak?"


    han sanqian smiled: "didn''t i just say that? i will open a private room tomorrow. if you are interested, you can come to the private room."


    "how can i, a defeated general, have the nerve to participate?"


    han sanqian hesitated for a moment, nodded, and followed him into another private room.


    the private room was extremely dark, and after closing the door, there were only two people left in the room.


    "what do you want, mr. wang?"


    "wang wants to buy exercises from you alone." wang lu said.


    han sanqian smiled: "really?"


    wang lu smiled bitterly: "wang knows that mr. su helped liang kuan because he saw injustice on the road. in other words, he looked down on people like wang."


    han sanqian didn''t speak, just quietly waiting for his next words.


    "wang doesn''t want to explain too much, let alone sell any bitterness to win over the young master. since wang is now a ruthless and unjust person in the young master''s eyes, then we won''t talk about friendship, only business."


    han sanqian smiled, wang lu could be where he is today because of his extraordinary abilities.


    he sealed his mouth in two or three sentences.


    "it''s all about buying and selling, so i dare to ask mr. wang, how to buy and sell?"


    "this is not the place to talk. mr. su, can you set a time and place so that we can have a detailed chat?"


    han sanqian thought for a while and said, "how about this? can you stay at my residence tomorrow afternoon?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5250

    "afternoon?"


    "what, what''s the problem?"


    seeing wang lu frowning, han sanqian deliberately pretended not to understand.


    "if wang''s information is correct, mr. su will entertain everyone in the morning."


    "yes!"


    "then will you still be able to perform the exercises by this afternoon?"


    a sneer flashed at the corner of han sanqian''s mouth, which was exactly what han sanqian had guessed.


    "don''t worry about this, su will definitely leave a set of exercises for mr. wang."


    "mr. su, please remember the exercises wang wants. money is not an issue."


    "i see."


    "then wang will take his leave first. in the afternoon, wang will definitely arrive. also, wang will say it again, money is really not an issue."


    after saying this, wang lu bowed directly and turned to leave.


    looking at his leaving figure, han sanqian smiled softly.


    obviously, wang lu may be han sanqian''s biggest financial backer in the magic business.


    this person does not have much friendship to talk about, but his mind and thinking are extremely clear.


    he was afraid that he was unwilling to talk to liang kuan because of him, or that he was deliberately suppressing him, so he told him straight to the point that he was only talking about buying and selling. at the same time, he also hinted to himself that his price would be higher than anyone else''s.


    this will force you to give him a chance!


    judging from his style of doing things, he will definitely buy the exercises from han sanqian at all costs tomorrow, and he absolutely wants the best exercises.


    even if they are both at the god level, what he wants should be the best.


    that''s why he worried about whether he would be late in the afternoon, and also worried about whether there would be better exercises by then, and kept telling himself that money was not a problem.


    he has his own plan, and han sanqian also has han sanqian''s strategy.


    the reason why han sanqian deliberately set the time in the afternoon was actually giving wang lu a huge sense of crisis.


    let him know that others already have the skills, and there are more people. at that time, he was riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off. in addition, he himself desperately wanted the skills, so giving him a hard blow was not a problem.


    thinking of this, han sanqian smiled softly, turned and left the private room, and returned to the private room with liang kuan.


    the three of them chatted for a while, and then said goodbye to each other in the night.


    after returning, han sanqian did not rest, but started preparations for tomorrow.


    han sanqian selected some secret books and copied them into a volume.


    according to han sanqian''s estimate, the number of people tomorrow will be at least five, or even more.


    what han sanqian has to do is actually very simple, that is, to collect at least four secret books.


    to be precise, there should be five secret books.


    for han sanqian, almost four books should be prepared in the private room tomorrow, not too many, not too few.


    if there are too many, the meaning of competition will be lost, hunger marketing will not be completed, and the price will naturally not rise.


    too little, and the price may be high, but it does not meet han sanqian''s silver demand.


    the construction of yetian city requires a lot of money, and the purpose of coming here is to make a lot of money.


    therefore, the number of four books is the most appropriate number that han sanqian carefully considered.


    "if everything goes well, these four books will be enough to buy us at least 10 billion, or even 20 billion amethysts. these will be used to support the construction of yetian city. it should not be a big problem." su yingxia gave han san qian rubbed his shoulders and said softly.


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, at least our purpose of coming here has been achieved."


    "by the way, you said that wang lu made an appointment with you tomorrow afternoon, and you have prepared a book for him. how much do you estimate it can sell for?"


    han sanqian smiled, this was a good question: "wang lu, who has current interests, is very calm and clear-minded. he knows that after liang kuan takes the god-level skills, his end will be miserable, so he must he will bet on this. i estimate that he will prepare at least this number tomorrow."


    han sanqian directly stretched out a finger.


    "ten billion?"


    han sanqian nodded: "are you surprised?"


    "although everyone here is an absolutely wealthy owner, the number of tens of billions is a bit too much."


    "some people don''t care how much they spend, they only care about their future. if there is a future, they have everything. on the contrary, if there is no future, there is nothing. therefore, this amount is completely acceptable to wang lu."


    "it would be great if wang lu could really contribute so much money. at least, we would be richer."


    "let''s wait and see tomorrow."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5251

    seeing han sanqian''s confident and mysterious look, su yingxia wanted to refute, but for some reason she suddenly felt that everything han sanqian said seemed to be so true.


    su yingxia didn''t say much. after putting away the five secret books for han sanqian, she accompanied han sanqian back to bed to rest.


    early the next morning, han sanqian and su yingxia got up. after a brief cleaning, they went to the restaurant with the secret book.


    after asking the boss for a private room, the couple waited in the private room.


    not long after, a middle-aged man walked in first.


    "hello, mr. su, i''ll be there next week!"


    han sanqian stood up and bowed, and before he could say a word after inviting him to sit down, the second person came again.


    then came the third, fourth...


    until half an hour later, eight people, except han sanqianliang and his wife, were already packed into the private room.


    don''t underestimate these eight people. behind these eight people can represent their own small circles. judging from the fact that they form teams in twos, twos, and threes, it is conservatively estimated that there are at least thirty bosses behind them.


    this shows that han sanqian''s plan did have the publicity effect he wanted.


    "mr. su, let''s not talk too much. let''s get straight to the point. i want to know how many secret books you have prepared this time, or how many secret books you have to sell?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "to be honest, things like god-level exercises are rare but hard to come by. although mr. su was really lucky, he only took out four copies. i know that among the eight people present, four books is a bit small, but it¡¯s not that su wants to catch everyone¡¯s appetite, but this thing¡­ it¡¯s really rare.¡±


    god-level skills are indeed rare, so han sanqian''s excuse is almost perfect.


    moreover, han sanqian was able to produce four books this time, which actually exceeded their expectations for many people present.


    after all, this thing is not rotten cabbage, how can there be much of it.


    "master su, how are you going to sell it?" someone asked.


    han sanqian smiled: "you are all bosses, and mr. su cannot afford to offend anyone. therefore, for the sake of fairness, mr. su believes that the best way is to auction, and the highest bidder will win. what do you think?"


    basically everyone can expect this to be the case.


    "we''re fine."


    "we have no problem either!"


    each of the eight people nodded in agreement to use this method.


    "that''s okay. this time the four books have different attributes, but the effects are similar. for the sake of efficiency, i will take out the four cheat books at the same time, and everyone will bid at the same time."


    han sanqian did not choose to auction them one by one, not only because he wanted to save trouble, but more importantly, he wanted to make more money.


    four books are being auctioned at the same time, which means it will be an absolute chaos.


    everyone will keep bidding, and everyone will continue to increase their bets on each book due to the situation.


    therefore, the fight is destined to be very bloody.


    of course, there is also a change in mentality.


    four books seems to be more than one, so the bidding may not be as fierce as a single book. but because of this mentality, if eight people all think this way, they will actually become extremely vicious.


    seeing eight people constantly adding more money to the four cheat books, and making the single price of the four cheat books exceed 4 billion, su yingxia couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    after all, judging from this situation, the price of the four secret books has reached 16 billion, so this amount of money can basically greatly alleviate yetian city''s financial difficulties.


    she really wanted to call han sanqian, but when she looked back, she realized that han sanqian didn''t have any trouble at this time, just watching the eight people fighting each other quietly.


    for han sanqian, the sales of the secret book exceeded his expectations, but if you think about it carefully, you can actually understand it.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5252

    these eight people are all big guys, and there are people behind them who support them. now that they have played, it is not just as simple as who wants to buy, but also a matter of face.


    who wants to bow before others? who wants others to show off their power in front of themselves?


    therefore, this must be a war without gunpowder, but more cruel than the real one!


    as time went by, bafang''s bids became higher and higher, until finally, the price of each single copy was close to 10 billion.


    however, han sanqian also knew that it was almost done.


    among the eight people, it was obvious that several people were starting to feel a little weak.


    this means that the winner will be divided.


    sure enough, after a while, several people shook their heads and chose to give up, and the final price was completely set at around 10 billion.


    this is gratifying enough, after all, the actual price has far exceeded the previous estimated price.


    not only can this money be used for construction in yetian city, but some money can even be left for yourself.


    if he had known that these wealthy businessmen were so arrogant, han sanqian would not even have felt the need to meet wang lu to sell another copy.


    enough money!


    that''s no longer necessary!


    it¡¯s just that, having promised others, there seems to be nothing else i can do now.


    "brother su, it''s settled, the four of us will buy these four secret books."


    here, the last four winners were also decided.


    han sanqian nodded and smiled.


    "in this case, you each choose your own technique. when you turn around, ask your people to start practicing. if you have any questions that you don''t understand, you can send someone to ask me at any time. i will guarantee my after-sales service."


    han sanqian''s words made the four people holding the book burst into laughter.


    if you don¡¯t understand, you can still ask. this is of course a great thing.


    "come, let''s finish the business and have a drink."


    the four people who got the secret book were very happy and immediately raised their glasses.


    although the other four lost, they couldn''t leave the meeting angrily due to their reputation, so they had no choice but to congratulate them.


    as a seller, han sanqian made a lot of money, so naturally he would not refuse.


    about an hour later, after drinking enough wine and eating, the four of them handed their black cards to han sanqian, and han sanqian also officially gave the four secret books to the four of them.


    however, the four defeated people did not admit defeat.


    they waited for a long time, and after the four people who had taken the secret book left, they stood up and said goodbye to han sanqian.


    "master su, i wonder where your servant is? we can pay him a visit someday."


    the four people were obviously not willing to give in. they wanted to find han sanqian''s contact address so that they could make a comeback in the future.


    han sanqian smiled slightly, but he was troubled. he couldn''t tell them that he was from yetian city. wouldn''t that tell the truth? !


    after thinking about it, han sanqian took out the previous token.


    "if you want to find me in the future, you can come to my house to find me."


    anyway, after selling this batch of goods and taking the money, the rest is not important to han sanqian. even if these people find their way to the family, so what? !


    the four people looked at the token and immediately understood where han sanqian was.


    "i''ll understand later."


    after the four of them finished speaking, they bowed to han sanqian and then withdrew.


    su yingxia smiled: "go back and take a rest. you have to deal with wang lu in the afternoon."


    han sanqian nodded and took su yingxia back to his residence. after the couple took a nap, han sanqian got up unsteadily.


    as soon as he opened the door, han sanqian saw wang lu''s figure.


    at this time, he was squatting in the corner next to him.


    when he saw the door of han sanqian''s room opened, he stood up in a hurry.


    "i met mr. su on xiawang road."


    "have you been here for a while?"


    with han sanqian''s cultivation level, even if he was sleeping, he had already sensed that wang lu had been waiting outside the door about half an hour ago.


    however, this guy did know how to cause trouble. he knew that he wanted something from han sanqian, so he waited quietly outside, not daring to disturb han sanqian at all.


    "morning or late is not important. what is important is that wang finally met mr. su." wang lu said with a smile.


    han sanqian smiled: "well, in that case, let''s not talk nonsense. mr. wang, please come in."


    the two of them walked into the house. su yingxia made a pot of tea for them, and then closed the door, leaving only the two of them in the house.


    han sanqian said: "mr. wang, let''s get straight to the point."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5253

    wang lu nodded, and then took out a black card from his bag.


    "originally, i have prepared 10 billion amethysts to buy the secret book in mr. su''s hands. however, wang has already inquired about it. the unit price of the secret book you gave to the other four companies this morning is already 10 billion. wang i know that offering another 10 billion is a complete insult to the sincerity of the young master towards me."


    "however, wang did not bring much money with him when he went out. in addition, wang was somewhat embarrassed this time, so there were not many people selling wang''s favor at that time. wang had worked very hard and collected the money. i hope mr. su will keep this 15 billion from anyone else."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.org source-changing app]


    han sanqian said nothing, seeming to be thinking.


    wang lu is indeed a talent, and he does know how to do things. he did not expect that wang lu would quietly find out the price of the secret book he sold in the morning.


    although this seems like a simple matter to ask, it is actually quite difficult to operate.


    many people will buy secret books, and they must try to hide them as much as possible. even if they want to show off, it is usually because their own people have successfully cultivated.


    after all, everyone is in a superior position, so naturally they know better than anyone else what it means to keep wealth private.


    but wang lu still found out, and judging from his tone, he actually borrowed a total of five billion amethysts.


    this is not a small amount, and it is indeed a bit embarrassing to contact him because of liang kuan''s incident. under such circumstances, it is indeed possible to borrow such a sum.


    to a certain extent, wang lu is actually someone we can get to know.


    not for anything else, but if we can cooperate with each other in the future, his cooperative teammates will usually not make you worry about anything.


    "although the quality of this skill book i left for you is the same as the other four books, it is obviously better than the other four books in terms of defense and offense. the most important thing is that the energy storage of this book the method is very special and compared to other techniques, it can increase the speed by at least 30%."


    "you also know that under the same circumstances, the speed of cultivation will determine many things."


    the faster you practice, the easier it will be to reach the peak, and it will naturally form a crushing force on other people.


    moreover, even at the same level, this technique is obviously better than the opponent in defense and offense.


    to put it bluntly, you can even assume that this technique is actually a higher level than other techniques.


    "thank you, mr. su!" wang lu hurriedly stood up and was about to bow.


    han sanqian raised his hand lightly and supported him.


    "i leave you such a good skill, not for anything else, just because you said it''s all about buying and selling. but your current price..." han sanqian shook his head and sighed: "to be honest, this price is okay yes, but if i take this book and put it into the game this morning, i can still sell it for this amount."


    "so, mr. wang, to put it bluntly, do you have a reason why i want to sell you?"


    wang lu was a little embarrassed when he heard this.


    he really didn''t expect that the price of the secret book would be raised so high in the morning, so that he was in an absolutely passive state.


    insufficient time made it difficult for him to collect a lot of money, but he had boasted about haikou in front of han sanqian and asked him to only talk about business.


    now that han sanqian was directly attacking an army, he really didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    han sanqian sighed: "i wanted to use favor as an excuse, but firstly mr. wang refused, and secondly, given mr. wang''s attitude towards liang kuan, su didn''t think this favor was meaningful, so, to be honest, i really don¡¯t know what to do, otherwise, mr. wang, please come back."


    after this farewell, it is still unknown whether han sanqian will be seen in the future. moreover, even if he is seen, who can guarantee that this skill is still in han sanqian''s hands and has not been sold.


    he knew that someone would rush for such a good product.


    therefore, wang lu could not miss this opportunity, and he did not dare to miss it at all.


    but, just as han sanqian said, what reason did he use to sell it to himself.


    wang lu frowned and thought. although he was a little panicked, his mind was extremely clear.


    after a while, wang lu seemed to have thought of something.


    "mr. su, mr. wang has a reason for selling me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5254

    "oh, let''s talk about it. if su thinks this reason is reasonable, then su will sell you naturally." han sanqian said.


    "it''s just a favor." wang lu said with firm eyes, "yes, to a certain extent, wang is indeed a relatively calm and beneficial person, but it is precisely because of this that wang will not think owe others.¡±


    "therefore, wang actually believes that wang''s favor is more valuable than other people''s."


    han sanqian smiled, looked at wang lu a few more times, and continued: "i can only say that the favor you said is probably more reliable than the favor you owe others, but how do you describe this favor?"


    of course wang lu understood what han sanqian meant instantly.


    "what happened to cat and dog can be considered a favor. one day when i was collecting debts, i accidentally drank a sip of water from your house. you can also call it a favor. isn''t it child''s play? su is a person who can suffer losses, but this kind of i will never suffer the consequences of someone insulting my iq."


    wang lu nodded: "although wang is not so emotional, he is not so slutty. since it is a favor, it is natural to take it seriously."


    "how can i trust you?"


    wang lu frowned, and then took out a token from his arms.


    "this is wang lu''s family head token. i will hand it over to young master su today. in the future, the young master only needs to take this token to find wang and ask wang to repay it."


    "you also know that this is the order of the head of the wang family. if wang fails to fulfill his promise by then, mr. su can use this order to publicize it everywhere."


    "with this thing, someone will believe what you say, and wang can''t afford to disgrace this person. what do you think?"


    "of course, this is the worst case scenario. at least in wang''s mind, wang will never do anything that fails to fulfill his promise."


    han sanqian smiled and kept staring at wang lu.


    in fact, he was basically certain that there was nothing wrong with wang lu''s words. when a person who didn''t value feelings wanted to play the emotional card, he was often true and reliable.


    "actually, the patriarch''s order really has no mortgage value. you can say it was lost or stolen. people who are willing to believe it will always believe what you say, right? however, i observed that wang it¡¯s been a long time, mr. wang, to be honest, i kind of believe what mr. wang said.¡±


    "are you worthy of my trust?" han sanqian asked.


    wang lu: "wang can''t guarantee anything else, but he will definitely do what he promised mr. su."


    "actually, i''m not afraid that you can''t do it at all, because it would be easy for me to kill you. it''s just that some things depend on the individual, and i prefer to choose to trust the individual."


    "let me ask you, if this is a favor, you will do whatever i ask you to do."


    "as long as it does not violate morality and basic principles, wang will definitely do what he says."


    "what if one day i want you to be an enemy of a famous store?" han sanqian asked.


    wang lu was obviously taken aback. he knew very well what kind of famous store existed. if he wanted to be an enemy with such a person, it was obvious that anyone must think carefully about it.


    if this is not done well, it is not only a business issue, nor a development issue, but directly related to the life and death of his wang family.


    "it seems that your sincerity in this favor is not enough." han sanqian smiled softly: "i won''t embarrass you. the transaction is cancelled, and i will treat today''s incident as if it never happened."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he stood up.


    wang lu was worried, but then he thought about it and gave up.


    he walked out of han sanqian''s room angrily.


    after staying for dozens of seconds, i chose to leave.


    he really wouldn''t dare to be an enemy of a famous store.


    seeing wang lu leaving, su yingxia walked in a few steps.


    "it seems like you didn''t sell it to wang lu?"


    han sanqian nodded: "his price is okay, but not high. after i own 40 billion, i actually don''t care about his 15 billion at all. he wants me to promise him, then he must show his sincerity, but unfortunately, i can''t see his sincerity."


    su yingxia didn''t say much. of course, she would unconditionally support any decision han sanqian made.


    "if powerful skills are spread, it may not be a good thing if they are all our enemies. it''s better not to sell them out."


    hearing su yingxia''s words, han sanqian just smiled softly.


    "why are you laughing?" su yingxia asked strangely.


    "laughing at you for being stupid." han sanqian smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5255

    "do you really think that wang lu is the kind of person who gives up easily?" han sanqian said with a smile: "my condition is that if he repays his favor in the future, he can help me at all costs, even with famous stores. as an enemy.¡±


    "he has refused now, but i believe he will be back soon."


    people like wang lu are very smart and calm, but they are often prone to make some extremely shocking moves in the business world.


    if wang lu is suppressed and knows the future situation, he may not give it a go!


    "although he would never dare to be an enemy of a famous store, it does not mean that he will give up my conditions."


    "what do you mean, i don''t understand. why does he dare not be an enemy of a famous store, but he will agree to your conditions and become an enemy of a famous store?"


    han sanqian smiled and said: "it''s very simple. if you ask him to be an enemy of famous stores for a long time, of course he will refuse. but my condition is only once. in other words, this is a gamble."


    "it''s possible that he helped me this time, but was not discovered by the people at the famous store, or maybe, after helping me, he used his own method to ask for forgiveness from the famous store."


    "in short, whether he took a risk or found a way, he helped me in this crisis. it''s like someone holding a knife in front of you."


    "you may be able to dodge perfectly and nothing will happen, or you may be stabbed and lose your life."


    "but the suppression of liang lu and other families after he had magical powers was like cutting his flesh with a knife."


    "if it were you, what would you choose?"


    su yingxia almost didn''t need to think too much about this issue before she would choose the former.


    let¡¯s not talk about whether the machete can really kill people. even if it does, so what?


    at least the result of one stab would be painful, but if someone cut your flesh with a knife, it would be a living torture, and you would also die.


    su yingxia understood: "a person like wang lu has a bad background. once he gets up, he will definitely not want to go back to the previous days. therefore, as long as there is any opportunity, he will try it."


    han sanqian nodded: "that''s what i said. some people would rather die standing than live on their knees. wang lu is such a person."


    "actually, i don''t quite understand why you insist on asking wang lu to promise you a favor? in fact, even if he agrees, he may not fulfill his promise. in other words, if you don''t need him for a small favor, he may not be able to help you with a big favor."


    han sanqian nodded, but then quickly shook his head: "theoretically, this is indeed possible, but it is unlikely for someone like wang lu."


    "wang lu is a person who values ??interests. if he didn''t care about face, do you think he would tolerate it until today?"


    "he comes from a low background, so he naturally knows how important choices are, and he also understands how important his reputation is."


    "he would do some outrageous things for the sake of fame."


    "have you tasted the sweetness from the queen ant?" su yingxia said with a bitter smile.


    indeed, i had no intention of helping the ant clan improve the environment, and it was just a small effort at most. but the reward was that han sanqian survived, and ye tiancheng successfully saved it, creating an unprecedented reversal.


    ant-man deserves a lot of credit.


    although han sanqian did not do good deeds for the sake of repayment, there are some things that you cannot give up categorically even if you have tasted the sweetness.


    it can be addictive.


    "yetian city may be a war-threatening city in the future, so yetian city''s business may be affected. what i want to do is to capture wang lu, and maybe i can get his help when yetian city''s business encounters trouble in the future."


    "didn''t we help liang kuan?" su yingxia said, "maybe he can do it too."


    "yes, he is also a choice, but i never like to bet all my money on one person." han sanqian said with a smile: "double insurance, wouldn''t it be better?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, there were sudden footsteps outside the house.


    han sanqian smiled: "look, he''s back."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5256

    as soon as he finished speaking, wang lu''s voice sounded outside.


    "wang is disturbing mr. su. i would also like to ask if mr. su can give wang lu some more time. wang wants to chat with you again."


    su yingxia smiled bitterly upon hearing this. after pouring another cup of tea for han sanqian, she also poured an extra cup of tea for wang lu in advance, and then left.


    han sanqian smiled: "mr. wang, please come in."


    wang lu walked in quickly and sat down.


    "please drink tea." han sanqian smiled and picked up the teacup himself.


    wang lu could only raise his glass and drink. after finishing the drink, he glanced at han sanqian, and then he said tentatively: "i have thought about mr. su''s conditions for a long time. i don''t know if mr. su''s conditions are still enough. ?¡±


    han sanqian smiled: "mr. wang means that you agreed?"


    wang lu nodded: "being an enemy of a famous store will not end well, but if there is no kung fu, the wang family will not end well in the future. therefore, after thinking about it, wang thinks that he will die anyway. under such circumstances, why not give it a try? at least, even if you die, you will die more happily."


    han sanqian nodded: "mr. wang is indeed a smart man. don''t worry, the famous store is just an example i gave. i will not let mr. wang do something morally corrupt. all in all, it is still good for you. the only benefit is that there may indeed be an enemy to a big force."


    wang lu smiled: "i understand, profitable business is all written in the law."


    han sanqian smiled: "you can understand it that way."


    han sanqian continued: "in short, you are worthy of me. even if you return my favor, i will never treat you badly. please leave a more convenient contact information and black card, and you can leave with it." "


    after saying that, han sanqian put the exercise book on the table.


    wang lu took out the black card and then took out a stone.


    "brother su, this is wang''s contact stone. if you have any needs in the future, you only need to pour a small amount of true energy into this stone, and you can talk to me through the air."


    han sanqian nodded and put the things away. wang lu also quickly took the secret book into his hands. although his face was still calm, it was obvious that he couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    wang lu stood up and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something: "by the way, brother su, i''ll give you some inside information."


    han sanqian smiled: "what inside information?"


    "for this seventh anniversary celebration, mr. su must wait until the end. in addition, don''t spend money you shouldn''t. maybe you will get an unexpected surprise."


    han sanqian asked: "really? why is there no news at all about su?"


    "it''s just some of mr. wang''s own methods. please keep brother su in mind."


    "originally, wang planned to wait until the end this time, but unfortunately, he was so angry that he lost the bet and has to leave tomorrow."


    "you still have some time. go back and let your followers practice this technique. there will inevitably be difficulties in the beginning. if you need it, come to me at any time."


    [currently used, it is the most complete and best-used app for listening to books. it integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines and over 100 sounds. it is also a source-changing artifact that supports offline reading. huanyuanapp.org source-changing app]


    "thank you, brother su!" after wang lu saluted, he turned around respectfully and left.


    su yingxia also walked in.


    han sanqian said: "you heard it all, right?"


    su yingxia nodded: "yes, what do you think?"


    "we have nearly 60 billion in assets now. half of it will be used for construction in yetian city, and half will be kept to see how it goes."


    su yingxia asked: "let pei mu and the others send money back?"


    "well, the two brothers should take care of each other, and as you can see, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers here, and the two little guys can''t help much here."


    "then let''s go tomorrow. will wang lu leave then? let pei mu and the others set off at about the same time. this way, they will not arouse too much suspicion from the famous store."


    han sanqian ordered: "tell the two little guys to be more careful on the way back. i''m not worried about their cultivation. i''m just worried that the two little guys are inexperienced and will cause others to follow them."


    "i see."


    su yingxia left, but han sanqian frowned: "a famous store, what other surprises can there be?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5257

    in the evening, han sanqian took su yingxia to go shopping on the street just like yesterday.


    the difference from before is that because of the sales of exercises, when han sanqianliang and his wife go out, the attention they attract is completely different.


    many people greeted him politely, and some even went shopping with han sanqian directly.


    for them, no matter whether the deal is successful or not, having a good relationship with han sanqian is absolutely beneficial without any harm.


    after a night of shopping, han sanqian was dragged in and drank several times, and finally reluctantly returned to the house late at night.


    early the next morning, wang lu left with his entourage, and han sanqian also arranged for pei mu and pei yuan to leave closely behind.


    the two children were very excited to carry 30 billion amethysts for the first time. they carefully remembered su yingxia''s instructions to them and set off carefully to yetian city.


    in the next few days, han sanqian did nothing else. he just went shopping and drank with others every day. when he was free, the four people who bought the secret book would come over with their entourage to ask han sanqian for advice.


    on this day, han sanqian only woke up in the afternoon, and su yingxia served him and brought him face wash.


    "i''ve been playing like this every day for the past few days. do you feel like i''m a little lost in playing with things?"


    su yingxia smiled softly: "you have always been busy at home and outside. it is very hard. it is rare to have a chance to rest these days, and there is no need to play with things to lose one''s mind. in fact, i would rather you do this every day, although people may it¡¯ll be a bit debilitating, but at least you¡¯ll get some rest.¡±


    yes, han sanqian has not known what rest is for a long time.


    for so long, i have been either in a hail of bullets or going to a hail of bullets.


    a rare break!


    "thank you for your understanding." han sanqian smiled.


    su yingxia hugged han sanqian gently: "besides, i understand your personality. even if you are playing around these days, i''m afraid you are also planning something in your mind, right?"


    han sanqian shook his head helplessly: "i really can''t hide anything from you. yes, i have a purpose in playing with them these days and asking them to improve and practice."


    "do you want to know something from these people after you get to know them better?"


    han sanqian did not deny it, and it had already had some effect.


    "today, i asked zhou some questions on the grounds that i came back from the central plains." han sanqian said.


    "what is the problem?"


    "about the famous store." han sanqian said: "although the fabrics of the famous store are indeed special, they are also in a monopoly. naturally, you can make a lot of money, but haven''t you noticed that this store is far more famous than this one? money."


    just this manor, the cost of repairing and decorating it is much more than han sanqian building a yetian city.


    this has indeed reached an inhumane level.


    "the man surnamed zhou briefly mentioned a few things to me today. although he didn''t say much, he hit the point everywhere."


    "what did he say?"


    "famous stores actually don''t just sell cloth. according to zhou, they also have a lot of business, but even they don''t know about these businesses."


    the original words of the surnamed zhou were that, except for cloth, everything in the area near burning bone city seemed to have nothing to do with famous stores, but everything was related to famous stores.


    "so we can basically understand that the famous store industry has actually surrounded the entire burning bone city and its surroundings."


    han sanqian nodded: "this shows that the people behind the famous store must be closely involved with burning bone city. otherwise, how could the famous store have such a business layout."


    su yingxia agreed: "have you asked about this anniversary surprise?"


    han sanqian nodded: "not many people know about this, but i don''t know exactly what the surprise is."


    su yingxia said: "it seems that we can only take one step at a time until the last day."


    han sanqian smiled: "also, i asked a very interesting thing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5258

    su yingxia understood instantly: "is it extremely cold weather?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile, and there was indeed nothing he could hide from su yingxia.


    "well, the extremely cold weather is actually mainly concentrated in the virgin forest of yetian city. it can almost be said to be a unique climate in the primeval forest."


    "but that''s the norm."


    "in other words, what the surname zhou means is that the extreme cold is controlled by humans, and it is controlled by famous stores."


    the man named zhou said that even if some of their caravans did not pass through the virgin forest, they would actually come to famous stores every year to buy enough cloth.


    "this is not so much buying cloth, but actually more like paying protection fees." su yingxia said.


    "yes, i think so too. based on the above information, i now have a preliminary idea in my mind, but it is very likely to be very ridiculous."


    su yingxia looked at han sanqian: "we, husband and wife, just say what you have to say. even if it''s a joke, i won''t laugh at you."


    "do you think the famous store is the headquarters of these men in black?"


    su yingxia was stunned when she heard han sanqian''s words.


    he did think that han sanqian''s guess would be very bold, but she probably never imagined that han sanqian would be so bold.


    however, han sanqian had his own reasons.


    one is the fragmented information we just got, and the other is the special geographical environment of famous stores.


    they already had an absolute advantage over the mountain, but they also used the false and true double palace as a cover-up.


    "famous stores have money, but that''s just money. i always think that their defense seems to be a bit excessive. so, maybe there is really a big secret."


    "what you said is indeed an exaggeration, but when you think about it carefully, it does make sense."


    "i originally wanted to check out famous stores in the past few days, but wang lu''s so-called surprise made me dare not mess around for the time being."


    if something is discovered in advance, or is discovered by others, the surprise may be gone.


    but on the other hand, if he kept waiting for the surprise without doing some research in advance, han sanqian was worried that it would be too late by then.


    "what a dilemma." han sanqian smiled bitterly.


    "the anniversary celebration will take place in four days, how about we wait a little longer?"


    three days of small celebrations, plus the so-called super celebration at the end, there is plenty of time.


    "okay." han sanqian nodded: "tomorrow is the first day of the celebration. let''s see how the celebration starts. it won''t be too late to talk about it then."


    su yingxia said: "then tonight is the last night, do you still want to go out?"


    han sanqian nodded: "i want to go out. although a group of people named zhou did tell me something, i can also see that they are obviously hiding something."


    "drink a little more tonight and see if you can hear anything."


    "of course, they have all participated in previous anniversary celebrations, so we can also ask them about how the celebration is played, so as not to be timid when the time comes."


    su yingxia stood up, poured a cup of tea for han sanqian, and handed it to han sanqian.


    "it''s better to have a cup of ginseng tea before you go. i went to buy it for you in the morning. drinking it like this all the time is not good for your hangover, and it''s not good for your health."


    han sanqian took the tea cup, drank it all in one gulp, and then stood up: "okay, let''s get ready to go to the restaurant. i think they will be leaving soon."


    su yingxia followed han sanqian, and the couple went out...


    after a few days of drinking, the relationship between the group of people had already become closer. naturally, the drinking was no longer limited to the original restaurant, but they looked for places with a more elegant environment.


    there were not many people, just the four people who bought the secret book plus han sanqian and his wife, a total of six people.


    the one i chose today is actually a leisure residence.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5259

    the environment here is elegant and there are relatively few people here.


    the six of them ordered some good food and some good wine, and then started drinking.


    "by the way, how are the four of you following your training now?" han sanqian asked.


    the four of them all smiled, and the wealthy businessman surnamed zhou was the first to speak: "after brother su''s guidance, that kid has become enlightened. now he has a smooth journey and his cultivation level continues to improve."


    "that boy of mine is also practicing well now."


    "so are we."


    seeing that the four followers had entered normal practice, han sanqian nodded with satisfaction.


    "that''s good." han sanqian smiled.


    "thank you for your concern, brother su." the four of them laughed.


    han sanqian waved his hand: "the four of us are friends, why should we be so polite."


    "by the way, brother su, what are your plans for tomorrow''s celebration? among us, i''m afraid you are the richest now." someone asked.


    han sanqian smiled: "i''m not afraid of your laughter. i don''t have any plans. i have told you before that i just came back from the central plains recently. i have never participated in any of these celebrations. what plans can i have?"


    su yingxia took the conversation and said, "by the way, why don''t you four introduce us as a couple?"


    "there''s nothing new after the introduction, but brother su and sister-in-law both asked questions, so it would be uninteresting if we didn''t answer."


    "yes, in fact, there is nothing mysterious. every year, famous stores in celebrations will bring out a large number of treasures to give back to customers. among them, various medicinal materials are the most common. moreover, it is said to be a reward, so the price is also it¡¯s at least half the price compared to the normal price.¡±


    "we all brought some money to buy them, but didn''t we all buy the secret books? brother su, you are the only rich man on the field now. these things are not for you to choose."


    han sanqian smiled: "su doesn''t want to brag, but pills are of little significance to me."


    "that''s true. brother su, who can sell all the god-level secrets at will, has a level of cultivation that is unimaginable to us. medicinal materials and the like are indeed of little help to brother su."


    "but brother su, don''t be uninterested. we have said that medicinal materials are only the most common things, and there are a large number of other rare and rare treasures that will be sold. you have also seen a lot of treasures on the street these days. bar."


    han sanqian said: "i see, some treasures are indeed magical. unfortunately, others either sell them on the basis of predestined relationships or simply put them on display."


    "there will be some at the celebration. you have to believe that the way to a famous store is definitely no worse than private."


    "if there really is nothing that brother su can be interested in, then it would be a good choice for brother su to save money to buy mysterious items on the last day of the super celebration."


    seeing the opportunity coming, han sanqian said helplessly: "you guys are here again. you just talked about a mysterious product, but you didn''t even tell me half a word about it. to be honest, i''ll treat you as a friend, you treat me as an outsider."


    as soon as these words came out, the four people named zhou suddenly looked a little nervous.


    the man surnamed zhou was the first to speak: "brother su, you... what you said is a bit too much. how could we not treat you as a friend? however, there are some things that the people above told us that we are required to keep them confidential. "


    "yes."


    han sanqian shook his head helplessly: "if i sell your skills, i may not have the responsibility to teach you."


    su yingxia also hurriedly spoke up: "my husband-in-law is helping you because he just wants to be friends with you, so i will make an exception to teach you how to practice. although i am a woman, i can''t help but want to say, four you really have some reservations about us as a couple."


    "of course that''s true, it''s just chilling."


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, everyone, let''s stop talking about nothing for today. i also know your difficulties. i will go back and wait until the seventh day."


    seeing han sanqian leaving, the four people named zhou suddenly panicked.


    the man named zhou stood up and grabbed han sanqian: "brother su, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    "yes, brother su, we...we really don''t treat you as an outsider."


    "we are considered people of status and status. if we don''t treat you as a friend, why would we spend time having a drink with brother su every day?"


    han sanqian snorted disdainfully: "su''s time is not cheap either. it''s meaningless to say this."


    the man surnamed zhou quickly glared at the person who said the wrong thing, then turned back to han sanqian with an apologetic smile; "brother su, he can''t speak. don''t be as knowledgeable as him."


    "yes, he didn''t mean anything malicious, he just wanted to express our respect and true feelings for mr. su."


    the man surnamed zhou winked at one of them, and the man immediately said: "okay, friends, we share the blessings and the difficulties. if brother su really wants to know about the mysterious surprise in seven days, we can let me give you some information."


    seeing that han sanqian had no intention of leaving, zhou opened the door and looked outside. after confirming that no one was there, he closed the door again, sat back, and signaled to the man that he could speak.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5260

    "actually, the mysterious object this time is a person."


    "human?" han sanqian frowned.


    although in the land of demons, people are bought and sold and used as slaves, for example, han sanqian himself was sold as a slave.


    however, the price of slaves is high, and there is always an upper limit.


    this thing is fine as an appetizer for an auction, but it is not qualified as the final product of an auction, let alone a high-end place like a famous store, and it is also the last item at an anniversary celebration. the ultimate mystery.


    this is simply unbelievable.


    "if this is true, then what i want to say is, what is this person''s identity and what is his background?" su yingxia said.


    "yes, this is actually very strange to us. this ultimate product is difficult for a person to understand. even if he is a super master, it is not like this. even if she is an unparalleled beauty, it is still somewhat it¡¯s too exaggerated!¡±


    "yes, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a master or a beautiful woman. in fact, it doesn''t matter."


    han sanqian couldn''t help but nodded after listening to their words.


    it''s indeed a bit too exaggerated.


    the person surnamed zhou spoke: "i heard that she is still a woman. she does have some beauty. she can be called a beauty, but she is not that kind of peerless beauty. as for her cultivation, i have also heard that it is not high." said.


    hearing this, su yingxia and han sanqian couldn''t help but look at each other in surprise.


    women are not peerless, let alone masters!


    then this is strange!


    why can such "goods" be used as the ultimate mystery item for an anniversary celebration?


    you know, on the anniversary, just these free meals and drinks may cost enough to buy several or even dozens of slaves of this kind, but famous stores are free of charge.


    so, things are getting more and more outrageous.


    "i really shouldn''t ask." han sanqian laughed bitterly: "before i asked, my curiosity about this mysterious object was probably a hundred. now, it has risen to thousands or even tens of thousands."


    su yingxia couldn''t help but smile bitterly. this was indeed the case. the more she asked, the more confused she became. the more she asked, the more her brain was filled with mush.


    the man surnamed zhou spoke: "so, why were we unwilling to reveal this to you, brother su? first, we really didn''t dare to spread the word casually, and second, even if we took huge risks and told you, brother su, it actually made no sense. not big, it¡¯s hard to understand, but while it¡¯s hard to understand, it also makes people more curious.¡±


    "yes, instead of doing this, it is better to wait until the last day. once the mysterious veil is lifted, everything will naturally come to light."


    "anyway, if the ultimate item is indeed the legendary woman, i believe that for a manor of the level of a famous store to bring her out, she must have her own uniqueness."


    han sanqian agrees with this point. at this level, the simpler something is, the more unique its origin and extraordinary it may be.


    "let''s all wait. when the last day comes, the mystery will be revealed naturally." han sanqian finished speaking and raised his glass: "tomorrow, let''s go to this grand ceremony together. what do you guys like? su gives it to everyone."


    "brother su, that''s not necessary. we can go to the grand ceremony together, but forget it if you give us gifts."


    "yes, even though all our money is used to buy exercises, we don''t have to ask brother su to pay for us."


    "that''s right, brother su''s money is money. if i want to buy something tomorrow, i can just make an iou with the famous store. we have cooperated with him for so long, so we still have this face and trust. .¡±


    han sanqian smiled softly: "the one the famous store is willing to lend to you is from the famous store, and the one i bought for you belongs to me, su nian. this is a different intention. you don''t have to be so entangled." han sanqian said.


    of course, han sanqian would not give gifts in vain. giving gifts to these people would naturally cost a lot of money, but the purpose was also very clear.


    the mysterious items have to wait, which also means that han sanqian will not go too deep into the investigation of famous stores in the future, so as not to alert the snake. so in this case, win over the regular customers of these famous stores and collect the information from han sanqian privately. information and information about famous stores are also very important.


    "okay, then we''ll see you at the grand ceremony tomorrow."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5261

    back at their residence, su yingxia and han sanqian did not rest.


    the two couples were sitting at the table now, making a pot of tea and taking a piece of white paper!


    afterwards, he gathered together what he had seen and heard in the past few days and began to fill in the blank paper.


    "in the past few days, in the name of drinking and exchanging places, we have basically visited all the places we can go. based on these, we can roughly plan a basic street map." su yingxia said, while mark the routes and buildings in your memory on paper.


    han sanqian''s paintings are obviously uglier, but they still allow people to see the terrain clearly.


    han sanqian said: "i remember the description of a group of people named zhou."


    when you go to a place, it doesn''t make much sense to just remember the surroundings of that place. moreover, if you record in this way, the records on the map will be relatively limited.


    therefore, han sanqian needs to expand his business.


    the method is quite simple.


    after arriving somewhere, han sanqian would often observe the surroundings in the name of looking at the scenery. usually at this time, the group of people named zhou would strike up some conversation. as soon as they struck up a conversation, han sanqian would chat about the surrounding area.


    for example, this place is quite beautiful. i think it is only at the west end of the street, and it is also in the downtown area. however, as soon as you enter this place, you feel like you are in another world, and it is very peaceful.


    others will inevitably make a few remarks about it.


    therefore, han sanqian will take this opportunity to ask what is over there and what is over here!


    moreover, you can use this method to extend what you want to ask and what you want to know further.


    in this way, without anyone noticing, a basic reconstruction of the surrounding area can be made through various descriptions centered on the point where they drank.


    a place like this may not cover a large area, but when there are more, it will be completely different.


    at least, the dozens of places visited in the past few days have basically included many places in this backyard.


    "although the map is not complete yet, after we have described the seven, seven, eight and eight, we can basically regard it as a relatively complete map as a whole." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian nodded. there were still many gaps in the overall map, but by looking at the overall map and imagining it, he could basically get a rough idea of ??what the backyard was like.


    "there are still three days of small grand ceremony. then you can go to the main courtyard to find out what''s going on." han sanqian said.


    "there are many people from famous stores in the front yard. they are no better than us in the guest house, so we have to be careful." su yingxia ordered.


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand, don''t worry."


    the two couples temporarily put away the map they had drawn, and then went back to bed to rest.


    as for the two senior brothers pei mu on the other side, they don''t have to do what they did before coming, so no one knows that they are coming from yetian city, so they can take a long road on their way back, all the way to yetian city. after a short distance, they changed another route and took a small road back to yetian city.


    the total journey took almost a day and a night, and the two arrived at yetian city just before dawn.


    and brought back the amethyst that han sanqian had brought back, which suddenly gave yetian city more confidence in its construction.


    however, it is impossible for the two brothers to rush back. after all, they do not have tokens, and they may not be allowed in when they arrive at a famous store, so they can only stay in the city temporarily for city defense.


    at about nine o''clock the next morning, su yingxia and han sanqian had just woken up, but loud gongs and drums were already ringing outside. the two couples hurried out of the house, and happened to catch up with four people named zhou and their entourage. own.


    "brother su, good morning."


    "brother su, the grand ceremony is about to begin. let''s go together."


    as soon as several people saw han sanqian, they immediately greeted him enthusiastically.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "that''s what i had in mind. unexpectedly, the four brothers approached su first. let''s go and see the excitement."


    su yingxia also said: "we are really novices at the stay-at-home ceremony. please take good care of us."


    "you''re welcome, madam."


    "let''s go together."


    after they finished speaking, they walked out of the guest house talking and laughing, heading towards the already bustling front yard.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5262

    the front yard was already decorated with lanterns and colorful flowers.


    compared with the extravagant decoration of the guest house, the decoration here is mostly just flowers and plants.


    naturally, this kind of beauty is completely different.


    to describe it in one sentence, the guest courtyard is decorated with splendor and splendor by the emperor. then, this is the heaven and earth built by nature with miraculous craftsmanship.


    beautiful, so beautiful.


    it''s like entering a paradise, like entering a fairyland.


    "to be honest, i''ve been waiting for the two of us to retreat to the countryside after everything calms down. this is actually my ideal place of beauty." su yingxia couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    han sanqian nodded. indeed, this place was so beautiful that he was completely speechless. if you want to go into seclusion, this environment is indeed an ideal place.


    there are many customers in the front yard, and almost all the servants from famous stores are out. they are standing in various places. almost every ten meters you walk, you can see the servants from famous stores waiting for service at any time on the roadside.


    wonderland, the emperor-like service makes people feel extremely comfortable.


    in the center of the front yard, a huge stage stood there.


    on both sides are various flower clusters arranged in various shapes, and in the center there are curls of white smoke that are constantly entwining. at first glance, it looks like a fairy platform in the sky.


    "good morning, distinguished guests. i am the deputy manager of a famous store. my name is wuyue."


    "first of all, on behalf of the famous store, i would like to welcome all distinguished guests. at the same time, i also hope that your trip to the guest house in the first three days will make you happy."


    as soon as he finished speaking, all the guests present burst into warm applause.


    wuyue also smiled softly. he was about forty years old, quite young, but his eyes were very steady, and he had a delicate air.


    when such a person is used as a host, it has to be said that famous stores do have top-notch vision.


    "judging from the applause, everyone seems to be quite satisfied with the reception in the guest house, so that''s good."


    "with a good start, everything goes smoothly. now, on behalf of the famous store, i officially announce that our anniversary celebration has officially begun!"


    "starting from today, the front yard will take the initiative to turn into a celebration area. there will be countless small stalls in the celebration area, and a variety of high-quality products will be released in the stalls."


    after saying this, a servant came out pushing a small stall.


    it''s a bit like a large mushroom, with a small platform at the top for placing things.


    after that, there is a big transparent cover on it!


    "the price of the product will be displayed on the cover. if any distinguished customer is interested in purchasing, he can place the black card issued by the famous store on the cover and wait for ten seconds."


    "after ten seconds, the stall will automatically confirm the order. if the buyer faces the transparent cover of the stall with a positive and calm face at this time, then the stall will automatically complete the deduction and automatically open the transparent cover, so the customer can take it out. goods, this transaction is completed.¡±


    "for the sake of customer privacy and emotions, no one is around all stalls, but there will be servants from famous stores waiting for service five meters away."


    "customers can choose to buy by themselves, or they can choose to have the service of any famous store not far away."


    the rules are explained and everyone understands them.


    i have to say, this place does cause trouble.


    a small stall is actually designed so precisely. it requires not only a card, but also a front-facing and calm state.


    in this way, it can ensure with the greatest probability that everyone is voluntary and completely conscious when purchasing something.


    moreover, the purchasing environment has also been quite well optimized. you can choose someone to serve you, or you can choose no one to serve you, completely taking into account each different need.


    "okay, everyone, i won''t interrupt your shopping trip. in this event, all products at all booths are 30% off, so you can buy as much as you like."


    ¡°in addition, various food shops and service shops are also opened in the front yard, so everyone can enjoy it for free!¡±


    "now, i officially announce that the celebration has officially begun!"


    with wuyue''s loud announcement, joyful music suddenly sounded in the entire front yard. at the same time, a group of extremely beautiful women also appeared on the stage and danced to the music.


    for a time, the singing and dancing were in full swing, and the whole scene was completely joyful.


    "brother su, don''t be stunned, let''s have some fun too."


    when the man named zhou reminded him, han sanqian suddenly realized that countless stalls had been set up on both sides of the road...


    and because the treasures in the stall radiated light, the entire front yard was so beautiful that it exploded...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5263

    this is simply a dream place.


    wonderland, combined with the gorgeous light, basically all the beauty you can think of has been arranged for you here.


    "okay, let''s have some fun."


    han sanqian smiled and started shopping with a few people named zhou.


    there are indeed a lot of good things. han sanqian''s eyes were really dazzled when he walked all the way.


    in addition to many pills, there are also many kinds of strange treasures.


    as soon as han sanqian looked over, he wanted to buy this one, and he also wanted to buy that one, but su yingxia stopped them all.


    however, a few people named zhou bought a lot of medicinal materials.


    obviously, these people already have magical skills, so the next best choice is to lay the foundation for practicing magical skills. pills and other things are naturally suitable for them.


    although the four people named zhou did not ask han sanqian to pay, han sanqian still used his bastard spirit to forcefully buy something for the four of them.


    anyway, i have too much money to spend, so buy some things for these people to get closer to each other.


    at dinner time, the group found a newly opened restaurant in the front yard.


    after ordering food, eating and drinking, everyone was very happy.


    "thank you so much this time, brother su."


    "yes, you spent millions to buy medicinal materials for me and others, and we really don''t know how to be grateful."


    "it''s all in the wine."


    the four people named zhou were very happy and toasted han sanqian one after another.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "we are all friends, so there is no need to be polite."


    it''s only a few million, which may be an astronomical figure for ordinary people, but for such a wealthy business circle, it is only tens of thousands among ordinary people.


    "okay, don''t say anything anymore, let''s continue drinking."


    after another glass of wine, han sanqian saw that the faces of several people were about to change, and he knew it was time.


    so, he opened his mouth and said: "by the way, four brothers, we have visited a lot of places today, but do we feel that we still haven''t finished visiting the front yard?"


    in fact, han sanqian really visited all the places.


    but there is an obvious contrast. when he first came here, he passed by the front yard. he could tell visually that the front yard was very big. today''s grand ceremony venue is also very big, but han sanqian always thinks that it is at least much worse than the original front yard.


    "brother su really has a good eye."


    "brother su can actually detect such a subtle gap. i''m really impressed."


    when han sanqian heard this, he immediately became interested: "oh? brothers, what do you mean by this?"


    "brother han! your feeling is correct."


    the man surnamed zhou also nodded: "actually, the venue is all parts of the entire front yard. however, it is not all of it."


    "the venue is a virtual and physical place derived from the original building by a famous store using a special method."


    ¡°it¡¯s both a front yard and a fantasy.¡±


    "but this kind of reality always needs a foundation. therefore, the venue behind the illusion will indeed be a little smaller than the original front yard, but it is so small that the difference will not be too big, and ordinary people cannot sense it at all."


    "yes, i am the one waiting for you. in fact, it is because i am a regular customer here. i accidentally found out about it one time when i was drinking with the butler of a famous store."


    "but it was only after we stayed here for many years that we noticed something was wrong. brother su discovered it instantly when he came here for the first time. it''s really admirable."


    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other.


    the two of them really didn''t notice that this venue was actually a place of fiction and reality.


    however, if you think carefully, it seems possible.


    after all, there were many buildings in the front yard.


    but now, those buildings have disappeared, replaced by many flower houses.


    if you don''t notice that the terrain has become smaller, you will actually ignore the flower houses and subconsciously think that the original houses are just decorated with flowers and plants.


    han sanqian frowned: "is there such a thing?"


    the man surnamed zhou smiled softly: "haha, there is something better to come."


    "oh, i''d love to hear the details!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5264

    "the scene will change!"


    the man named zhou smiled mysteriously.


    "will the scene change?"


    han sanqian frowned.


    "yes, today, what we see is the scene of spring. tomorrow, it will be the scene of summer. you can see the blue sky and white clouds, you can see the lush green trees, and you can also see the pond full of water."


    "the day after tomorrow, it will be an autumn scene, magnificent!"


    "this last day is winter, and the sky is covered with snow but it''s only slightly cool."


    ¡°you can enjoy the beautiful winter scenery without being protected from the winter ice and snow!¡±


    after hearing these introductions, han sanqian couldn''t help but feel a little hopeful: "interesting."


    "according to what you said, if the scenery has changed, will the terrain also change?" su yingxia discovered the most critical part of the problem.


    the person surnamed zhou laughed: "sister-in-law, you are indeed not an ordinary person. you can hear the meaning behind her words."


    "didn''t you just say that this summer scene is full of ponds and ponds, but i see there are no ponds around here, so wouldn''t the terrain also change?" su yingxia said with a smile.


    compared with seasonal changes, it is impossible to change these multiple ponds manually. after all, the former requires a greater amount of work and is more difficult. if people can solve this problem, then naturally the subsequent small problem will also be solved. it was a piece of cake.


    "it''s true as madam-in-law said, the terrain will indeed change."


    han sanqian frowned: "you just said that the realm of reality and reality needs to be refracted to a certain extent by the realm of reality. then, it is impossible to transform the same piece of land into different scenes. is my understanding correct? "with su yingxia in front, han sanqian soon discovered the problem behind.


    the man named zhou nodded: "brother su, it is indeed true."


    han sanqian smiled: "i understand. when i came here, i heard the housekeeper here say that there are two scenes in a famous store, one is the ordinary scene, and the other is the scene of oneself. now when we look at the four seasons, in fact, there are not only two famous stores, but four." han sanqian said.


    the man surnamed zhou smiled: "these are all what brother su said, zhou didn''t mention anything at all."


    han sanqian didn''t speak. he understood the meaning of zhou. basically, the guesses of the four scenes seemed to be correct at the moment. the person named zhou did not refute.


    "then from this point of view, this matter is a bit complicated." su yingxia said: "it was already difficult for two people to figure out the specific situation of this store, and suddenly there are two more. just thinking about it makes my head hurt. .¡±


    han sanqian looked at su yingxia with loving eyes.


    is it complicated?


    it¡¯s really complicated!


    there are four scenes in one place. if you want to investigate it and get to know it clearly, whoever goes there will inevitably have a headache.


    but on the other hand, it''s not that complicated.


    he itself has two common scenes, so the other two scenes mean that they should be respective backup or illusory scenes of the two common scenes.


    bring a fake one for each scene, exactly four!


    therefore, in theory, it only needs to carefully check two ontologies to achieve it.


    the problem is, how do you distinguish which two of them are the main body and which two are their cover.


    "right now, it seems we must stay still for the next four days." han sanqian said softly.


    only by understanding the four scenes can you have a relatively complete understanding of the four pictures, and then you can make certain judgments about them.


    su yingxia nodded: "the stupidest way is to explore all four pictures clearly, so that we will not be passive when we act."


    han sanqian agreed.


    however, i also made a secret decision in my heart, that is, money must continue to be spent.


    at least, now it can be proved that the money was not wasted. the four people named zhou began to tell themselves more and more.


    this is a good thing!


    seeing that it was almost time, han sanqian stood up slightly and said goodbye to the four of them.


    afterwards, he took su yingxia back to his residence.


    however, as soon as he arrived at the guest house, a series of strange sounds attracted han sanqian''s attention, and he couldn''t help but stop...


    looking along the line of sight, the sound came from an alleyway ahead.


    although everything in the guest house is very clean and tidy, and relatively brightly lit, the alleyway in front of us is always in a relatively small blind spot, so it appears much darker.


    "let me go!"


    a female voice shouted angrily.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5265

    "let you go, why? beauty, i advise you not to struggle pointlessly. if i were you, i would just close your eyes and enjoy it!"


    "you bastard, this is a famous store, how dare you mess around here? do you want your life?"


    "what about famous stores? i don''t dare mess around in famous stores? you''re laughing so hard. i''m going to touch you. do you dare to tell the famous store? don''t blame me for not reminding you. if you go, haha, i''ll be in trouble. it''s just your life, it doesn''t matter, but what about you? if you lose your reputation, you won''t be able to live a good life."


    "you!!" the woman was obviously angry. she probably never imagined that the other party would be so shameless.


    but that person was right. everyone here is a person with status, and the same is true for her.


    in other words, she is beautiful, and her family has money and status. what is unpleasant to say is that she has been the sweet daughter of heaven, the daughter of the phoenix since she was born.


    for such a person, the future husband will obviously be a best among men.


    but if the scandal of being violated was revealed, her life would not only be directly ruined, but it would also inevitably plummet and fall down several levels.


    in fact, wealthy families sometimes value reputation more, so there is a high probability that it will be destroyed directly.


    not only can''t she find a good husband, but her status in the family has also plummeted.


    if you want to ask why han sanqian knows so well, isn''t it because su yingxia''s status plummeted because of his son-in-law?


    this is just a son-in-law. if he was raped, it would be even more unimaginable.


    therefore, in order to hit the snake seven inches, this guy has to say that he has just grasped the opponent''s pain point.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but smile softly in his heart.


    no wonder it''s a famous store. even if there are people who want to commit crimes, they still have some iq.


    he did not choose to make any noise, but continued to stay and listen quietly to see how the situation would develop.


    "little beauty, just obey me, i will make you feel comfortable." the man smiled shamelessly.


    "asshole, do you really think you''ve got me? aren''t you afraid that my family will retaliate against you?" the beauty shouted coldly.


    "your family is coming to take revenge on me? this is indeed a good method. however, you may not know who my family is, let alone who is behind my family." the man laughed coldly.


    "who is your family?"


    "my surname is cao. if you have the guts, you can come and take revenge on me. but don''t blame me for not reminding you." the man didn''t care at all and seemed to have convinced the woman: "with the power of your family, you can indeed give me my family caused trouble, but the end result was nothing more than a lose-lose situation.¡±


    "but this is just the surface. our cao family now has various backers behind us."


    "among them, some of them have even purchased god-level techniques. so, are you sure you want to play with us?"


    hearing this, the woman obviously became silent.


    many people have heard about the god-level skills.


    naturally, she also knows very well how powerful the family with these skills will be in the future.


    it is already difficult to deal with a family whose strength is similar to theirs. if there is another family with god-level skills, then they will be completely out of luck.


    "what, you''re not talking anymore? you know you''re just a mantis blocking the car, so you''re overestimating your capabilities?!" seeing that she wasn''t talking, the man suddenly sneered: "in that case, just enjoy it."


    hearing this, han sanqian moved and turned into a black shadow running straight through the depths of the alley.


    when he appeared, he had already reached the corner of the alley, where the man and woman were...


    "the purpose of god-level exercises is to give people the ability to protect themselves, or other things, but it is never used for bullying."


    han sanqian shouted coldly!


    in front of him, a man was pressing a woman into the corner.


    because of the struggle, the woman''s clothes had been torn to pieces, revealing a large area of ??snow-white skin.


    looking at the beautiful woman again, she had a very distinctive yet alluring face from a foreign land. even someone like han sanqian, who was used to seeing beautiful women, couldn''t help but take a few more glances at her.


    the man in front of the beautiful woman was dressed gorgeously, and he looked like a rich man at first glance.


    he was first startled by han sanqian''s sudden appearance, and then, after returning to normal, he immediately frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "who the hell are you? get out of here, or else i''ll make you walk around without food."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5266

    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "this is a famous store, and the people who come here are either rich or noble. are you so crazy, are you afraid of offending people you shouldn''t offend?"


    he glanced at han sanqian and saw that han sanqian was dressed in ordinary clothes and that he was quite young. the most important thing was that this man was quite unfamiliar, so he immediately ignored han sanqian at all.


    "you also know that this is a famous store, and you also know that the people here are either rich or noble? then do you know that you may accidentally offend someone you shouldn''t offend?"


    in fact, the reason why he chose today to take action was very clear. he really didn''t dare to do it before.


    after all, here, although there is a gap in everyone''s strength, it is not very big.


    therefore, rashly provoking anyone may cause disaster.


    but things are different now. his superior has obtained a god-level skill.


    what that means is that they are going to completely overwhelm others.


    he had been paying attention to this exotic beauty for a long time and checked her out. he knew that none of the forces behind her or the forces around her had obtained god-level skills.


    therefore, without any worries, he took action directly.


    "really?" han sanqian said: "but it''s a pity. i am young, so sometimes i am reckless. as long as i don''t like something, i will take action, and i am often reckless in the consequences. "


    "you brat, so you have to take care of other people''s business?" he said viciously.


    han sanqian smiled: "so what?"


    "fuck you." the guy stood up and started to attack han sanqian.


    han sanqian was not afraid at all and just looked at him indifferently.


    this kind of little thing, if nothing else, han sanqian can hit him without even moving his hands. he doesn''t even know his mother.


    "court death!"


    the next second, the guy rushed directly towards han sanqian.


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously, stepped aside, and raised his feet.


    boom! !


    there was a loud noise, and the guy''s seemingly powerful offensive was instantly defeated, and he fell to the ground like a fool.


    he roared angrily, feeling dissatisfied, and stood up to rush towards han sanqian again.


    seeing something bad, the exotic beauty hurriedly shouted: "be careful."


    it was too late to say that, but soon, the guy had already stood up, and in the blink of an eye, he was about to hit han sanqian with one punch.


    "snapped!"


    but just when the fist was less than half a meter away from han sanqian, a bright slap hit his face.


    the guy was a little stunned by the slap, and his entire angry face was full of disbelief and he didn''t understand what was happening!


    he...he completely believed that his punch, due to the sneak attack, would definitely knock han sanqian into confusion. however, only halfway through, he was slapped hard on the face.


    he didn''t have the kind of power that he imagined being slapped away, but the strange thing was that the power was enough to make his brain spin, and he was completely stunned on the spot.


    "me¡­¡­"


    the next second, he felt like the world was spinning, and his body was swaying from side to side because he was unsteady on his feet.


    afterwards, he stumbled and fell directly to the ground. he stayed there for a long time before he slowly recovered.


    this is not a fucking slap, this is like a mountain fan on his face.


    at this time, su yingxia also walked over slowly.


    han sanqian was in a hurry to save people, so he sped up and rushed over.


    she didn''t care, she wasn''t worried about what would happen to han sanqian at all, so she walked slowly along the way.


    seeing su yingxia, the guy who was slapped unconscious suddenly regained his energy.


    good guy, what kind of luck did you have tonight? two beauties showed up at once!


    "damn it, you dare to hit me? do you know who i am?"


    with two beauties supporting the show, he suddenly felt emboldened.


    he must regain his place in front of two beauties.


    han sanqian smiled: "then tell me who you are?"


    "listen clearly, i am the eldest young master of the cao family, and my name is cao tian!"


    "cao tian?" han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "why don''t you call me chao di? sorry, i don''t know him."


    "don''t you know me, cao tian? then do you know the zhou family?"


    zhou family?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5267

    han sanqian frowned: "are you talking about zhou yong? the master of the zhou family who just mastered the god-level skills?"


    "fuck, i thought you were a fucking fool. i didn''t expect you to be that fucking stupid. yes, it''s zhou yong, the master of the zhou family." seeing that han sanqian knew the master of the power behind him, this the guy became even more high-spirited.


    "i, the cao family, are the subordinate family of the zhou family. my family is not talented, haha, my dad is just brother-in-law with zhou yong, and the eldest lady of the zhou family is just my aunt."


    cao tian believed that anyone would be afraid or jealous of the zhou family name and the fact that they were still related to each other.


    "so you are zhou yong''s nephew." han sanqian laughed coldly: "aren''t you going around so much to show that you have a deep relationship with the zhou family?"


    "it''s easy to talk about, but it''s just average." he smiled proudly: "what, now you know how to be afraid?"


    "how do you see that i''m afraid?" han sanqian said amusedly.


    "humph, you''re still being stubborn!" cao tian said coldly: "don''t say that i won''t give you a chance. it''s useless to apologize if you hit me. so, just give this woman next to you to me to sleep with today." for one night, i will pretend that today¡¯s incident never happened, otherwise..."


    han sanqian sneered: "what else?"


    "otherwise, i will tell my uncle immediately that you will not end well if you offend the zhou family."


    he threatened, but han sanqian said nothing, but the exotic beauty next to him spoke.


    "sir, you''d better leave quickly. the zhou family is now very powerful. not only has it acquired god-level skills, but it has also recently become very close to the person who sells god-level skills. you...you can''t afford to offend him." after finishing speaking, the beautiful woman looked at cao tian: "it''s none of their business. if you have anything, just come to me. if you are a man, just let them go."


    "let them go? it''s a joke. if you''re a girl, you can let them go after you''re done sleeping. if you''re a man, just get under my crotch and i''ll let them go!"


    this guy was subdued when he saw the exotic beauty, so naturally he became even more arrogant.


    the conditions that were previously excessive were immediately increased in the blink of an eye.


    the exotic beauty said angrily: "you are shameless!"


    she wanted to say something else, but was stopped directly by han sanqian.


    han sanqian just smiled slightly. he had indeed seen too many ordinary men like this.


    seeing han sanqian smile, cao tian was immediately angry: "damn you, what the hell are you laughing at!"


    han sanqian looked at him and said softly: "i''m laughing at you for being stupid."


    cao tian was furious: "damn it, i originally asked you to get under me, but you are so fucking ignorant. i have changed my mind now. in addition to getting under me today, you also have to get under me." you have to call me grandpa eighty times, otherwise, i will break your legs."


    han sanqian looked at cao tian as if he were an idiot: "i think there is something wrong with your brain, and you have been the zhou family''s dog for too long, and suddenly you can raise your head, so you are a little arrogant? "


    "you have been introducing how awesome you are from the beginning to the end. have you ever thought that i might be a little bit more awesome than you? you are so stupid. you don''t even ask who i am, and you dare to mess around. ?¡±


    after hearing this, cao tian also seemed to realize that he seemed to be a little too crazy, and subconsciously asked: "who the hell are you?"


    "how about you ask zhou yong?"


    "damn it, you''re a piece of trash and you''re worthy of me asking my uncle? you''re nothing!"


    "didn''t the lady just say that zhou yong has been hanging out with people who sell god-level exercises recently? have you ever thought that he might be the person selling that exercise?" su yingxia reminded softly from the side.


    cao tian was stunned and looked at han sanqian: "he? the one who sells god-level skills?"


    "hahahaha, fuck, beauty, are you fucking trying to laugh me to death? don''t you even look at his virtues, is he worthy? to be honest, i happen to know the person who sells god-level skills. you want to fool me and dream!"


    han sanqian frowned: "really? does he know that you know him?"


    "damn, of course he knows. do you believe that i can let him come over at any time and blow your heads off?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5268

    "blow my dog''s head off?" han sanqian felt a little funny.


    after all, he is the one who sells kung fu. is it possible that he can still beat himself?


    "let''s go and call him over. although it''s tragic to blow my dog''s head off, it''s worth it if i can use my dog''s head to meet such a person." han sanqian said coldly. smiled.


    he was curious to see how far this guy could go in pretending, and what he would end up with.


    "fuck, to deal with you, a bastard, do you still need me to call him? you only need to know this relationship. as for the rest, you are not qualified." cao tian shouted coldly.


    "then if you want to say this, you won''t let me see the person named zhou, and you won''t let me see the person who sells kung fu. so what if you brag?" han sanqian said coldly.


    cao tian was slightly angry: "do i need to brag? take your dog ears and go outside to find out. then you will know whether it is true or false."


    han sanqian smiled: "i''m sorry, i''m not in the mood to ask about this. i only have one sentence, you can either get out or wait for me to beat you up. you make your own choice."


    cao tian: "you stinky boy, are you really a stone in the pit, smelly and hard? i have told you so much, but you don''t understand people, so you have to intervene in this matter, right?"


    "yes!"


    cao tian''s face turned cold and he stared at han sanqian for a long time. although it was only a brief confrontation, he knew very well that he was no match for han sanqian.


    if he acts ruthlessly, he will only suffer the consequences.


    "okay, you have the guts!" cao tian shouted angrily, and the next second, he stood up and walked out.


    han sanqian would not look at him even once. he did not want to cause trouble or get into any trouble. as long as the person was saved, the rest would not matter.


    but just when cao tian passed by han sanqian, cao tian''s heart suddenly felt fierce.


    the next second, he took out a dagger, and using the shield of his body and the distance between him and han sanqian, he suddenly turned around and stabbed han sanqian''s waist directly with the dagger.


    it''s hard to let go of an exotic beauty being blocked by others and being stared at for a long time. now, if there is a big beauty in the mix, the concept is completely different.


    there is a saying that once there is appropriate profit, many people will become bolder. if it has a 50% profit, it will take desperate risks. if it has a 100% profit, it will dare to trample on all human laws. if it has a 300% profit, it will dare to commit any crime and even take risks. at risk of being killed.


    now, double happiness is this experience.


    human nature cannot stand the test, especially for a lustful person like cao tian.


    therefore, even if he knew that han sanqian had some abilities, even if he knew that han sanqian was extremely difficult to deal with, he was still willing to risk everything for the two beauties.


    poof!


    because the movement was so fast, even though the exotic beauty noticed his movement immediately, before he could say anything, the knife had already stabbed directly into han sanqian''s waist.


    "hold!"


    seeing that he succeeded, cao tian was very excited.


    even if the opponent doesn''t die with this strike, he will at least be seriously injured. he is very strong, so the strike depth is very deep and can directly damage the internal organs.


    of course, the opponent is a master and may have true energy to protect his body, so the actual damage he received may not be too great.


    however, cao tian was not afraid at all.


    because this knife is different.


    it is forged from special materials, which not only cuts through iron like mud, but more importantly, it is extremely toxic and corrosive.


    because we live in this world, we often face masters, so these small means and weapons for sneak attacks are naturally not ordinary knives.


    "you bastard, i told you before. i''m not someone you can mess with. it''s too late for you to regret it now. go to hell!" cao tian laughed coldly, and his smile was extremely ferocious.


    "young master!" the exotic beauty also knew very well that this sneak attack was definitely not light. she looked at han sanqian with worry on her face!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5269

    su yingxia lowered her head slightly and glanced at the knife on han sanqian''s waist. although there was some distress on her face, it was really not much.


    it''s not that she doesn''t care about han sanqian, she cares more than anyone else.


    it was just a dagger, and it was a dagger thrown by a low-level practitioner. she really had nothing to worry about.


    that''s it, let alone dealing with han sanqian, even if he were to deal with her directly, she would probably not even frown.


    sure enough, han sanqian smiled at this time, glanced at the dagger inserted in his waist, and shook his head: "are you a little too naive? do you want to hurt me with this thing?"


    "hmph, don''t underestimate this thing. let me tell you, it''s not simple."


    "however, your behavior is actually quite normal. after all, before this dagger killed many people, many people had exactly the same reaction as you."


    "what can i do with a broken dagger?"


    han sanqian smiled: "listen to what you said, it seems that this dagger is not simple. okay, then tell me, what''s different about it?"


    cao tian smiled coldly: "there are too many differences. its material alone is anything but ordinary. as long as you are cut by it, then i''m sorry, you will be miserable."


    "how cruel?"


    "it''s quite simple. first, the toxins in it will directly invade your blood, causing your whole body to be infected by the poisonous blood. later, these venoms will also destroy your meridians and your acupuncture points. finally, they will directly break through your dantian, at that time, even if the great luo immortal came, he would still shake his head after looking at it."


    han sanqian smiled: "it sounds really powerful."


    "that''s natural. i spent millions of amethysts to buy this."


    people like him have evil intentions to begin with, but unfortunately, their cultivation is not enough.


    therefore, sometimes he can only think of some dirty tricks, and this dagger is suitable for him to play these. therefore, although it is a bit expensive for him, overall he is very accepting of it.


    in fact, he did get value for money. over the years, he has used this thing to secretly hurt many masters and complete many dirty things.


    "it seems that your millions may be wasted. although your poison sounds a bit powerful, unfortunately, it seems to be unlucky. do you know what my nickname is?" han san qian laughed softly.


    "what?"


    "poison king!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, an aura spread out from han sanqian''s body. the aura was so powerful that cao tian was sent flying several meters without even reacting. at the same time, there was also his dagger inserted into han sanqian''s waist.


    the dagger bounced with a bang and hit the wall behind him before stopping. it was just above his head, just a millisecond away.


    a little more can pierce his head, a little less seems to be relatively far away from him.


    but that''s not the most surprising thing.


    when cao tian woke up from the pain, he subconsciously looked up and was dumbfounded.


    although the dagger flew out so fast that it looked very scary to the naked eye, it must have been inserted into the wall with great force.


    but if you look closely at today''s daggers, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    at least, the dagger can no longer be called a dagger. basically it only has one handle.


    but the real blade at the front of it has disappeared, or in other words, there is still a trace of its body.


    however, this ontology is more like a joke.


    now basically only a crooked black wire remains.


    it looked as if it had been left somewhere and soaked in some corrosive liquid for many years. it looked extremely weird and exaggerated!


    but unfortunately, when he took it to kill han sanqian a second ago, it was so intact that it was really hard to accept for a while.


    "how...how could this happen?"


    he looked at the dagger with horror on his face!


    this was completely wrong. even if he saw it with his own eyes, it would be difficult for him to accept this fact.


    you must know that the material of this dagger is very special, so naturally, its sturdiness is almost unnecessary.


    but how did he become like this in a short period of time? !


    this time, he looked at han sanqian.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5270

    "is it weird?" han sanqian looked at him with a smile.


    "what on earth did you do to it?" he looked at han sanqian.


    "do you think there is a possibility that i am a poisonous king? then after your dagger was inserted, it wanted to poison me, but it turned out that my body was even more poisonous than it was. therefore, it had no choice but to poison me in the end. it is slowly melted by my poison. in other words, does it look like you are holding an egg and touching a stone?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible, you mean my dagger is an egg and your body is a stone?"


    this was completely unbelievable to him, and even subversive to him.


    if you want to say that this thing is the opposite, then it¡¯s pretty much the same.


    how can it be¡­¡­


    how could that be what he said?


    han sanqian smiled softly: "look at you, we told you many possibilities, but you just don''t believe any of them, but you still want to ask." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "you...what do you want." cao tian suddenly remembered his current situation.


    the opponent was someone he couldn''t beat, and now he tried to sneak attack on the opponent to no avail.


    so obviously, there can often only be one ending.


    that means the other party will seek revenge on him!


    the high probability result is that he will be killed by others.


    therefore, he no longer wants to care about han sanqian''s eggs and stones. he only cares about his next fate.


    han sanqian looked at him with an expression of fear of death, but it was rare that he didn''t have any murderous intentions.


    "didn''t you say that you are zhou yong''s nephew? let''s do this. you go back and find zhou yong to be punished. i don''t want to say more about the rest. what do you think?" han sanqian said.


    upon hearing han sanqian''s words, cao tian was stunned on the spot.


    he may have thought about ten thousand possibilities, but he has never thought of this possibility even once.


    although he did use zhou yong to scare the other party just now, the fact that the other party did not retreat at all showed that the other party did not seem to be afraid of this.


    but at this moment, the plot suddenly took a turn. this guy... actually... was so ridiculous that he didn''t fix himself, but let himself go back directly.


    "are you serious?" cao tian asked.


    "do you think i''m joking? of course, if you don''t leave, maybe i will change my mind."


    the reason for letting him go is simple. han sanqian still needs some information from zhou yong.


    although han sanqian could kill cao tian, ??there was absolutely no way zhou yong would fall out with him because of him.


    but after all, he was not familiar with zhou yong. maybe after getting in touch with some other personalities in the past few days, han sanqian got to know him somewhat.


    but after all, it didn''t touch the core interests, and after all, it didn''t know some of his true situation.


    for example, someone is protecting the calf, or maybe this cao tian is really necessary for zhou yong.


    if he kills cao tian rashly, even if zhou yong doesn''t fall out with him, he may alienate himself because of it.


    under the current situation of checking the name of the store, han sanqian is still reluctant to waste all his efforts and sacrifice himself to cultivate the ears and eyes for so many days.


    therefore, he chose to let cao tian go.


    of course, if this guy is still not afraid after this incident, han sanqian will definitely not let him go if there is a chance in the future.


    but what han sanqian may have never dreamed of is that his kindness may not always be rewarded with gratitude.


    after cao tian ran about tens of meters away, and after confirming that he and han sanqian had maintained a safe enough distance, his face came out again.


    "stupid silly bi, don''t you know what it means to let the tiger return to the mountain? if you have the guts, you''d better wait for me. i''ll call someone now, damn it!"


    looking at the mentally retarded threat, han sanqian smiled contemptuously, but the exotic beauty beside him was frightened...


    "sir, are you okay? let''s... let''s leave here quickly. that cao tian is not a good person. judging from his appearance, it will not only be as simple as bringing in reinforcements when he goes back, but... he may even invite the zhou family. come forward, then when the time comes...then we will be miserable."


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t worry, girl, if he dares to invite people from the zhou family over, i guarantee you, he will still get a beating!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5271

    the exotic beauty was obviously a little stunned by han sanqian''s answer: "ah? master, what did you say?! you said that if cao tian invited people from the zhou family over, he would be beaten? how is this possible? master, you can i don¡¯t know, but he is really zhou yong¡¯s nephew. zhou yong is quite protective of his shortcomings. if he knows that someone is bullying his nephew, then we..."


    han sanqian said: "don''t worry, girl, i assure you that what i say must be true."


    the exotic beauty was a little doubtful: "by the way, i haven''t asked the young master and this girl''s names yet!"


    "my lord, su nian, this is my wife." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "su nian, and your wife." it seemed that after confirming that su yingxia was han sanqian''s wife, the exotic beauty''s face was filled with disappointment.


    su yingxia was not surprised.


    they are both women, how could she not understand the other person''s thoughts.


    han sanqian is good-looking, and he is considered a handsome guy among the human race. in a place where the demon race is relatively ordinary-looking, he is absolutely upright.


    of course, you can deny his handsomeness based on his cultivation, but the thing is, this guy is very strong.


    therefore, for most beauties, han sanqian can basically become a good choice in their eyes from all angles.


    naturally, after hearing that han sanqian had a wife, he felt a little disappointed.


    however, before su yingxia could say anything, the exotic beauty suddenly reacted.


    "su nian!? i heard that the young master who sells kung fu is named su nian. so, you...you...are you really the young master who sells kung fu?"


    su yingxia smiled: "when i came here, i already reminded cao tian that he was su nian, but no one seemed to believe it."


    the exotic beauty couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "to us, people who can sell god-level skills are extraordinary experts. although we know that he is indeed in a famous store, we never thought that we could meet him by chance. when we met, let alone cao tian, ??it was actually the little girl herself, and i might not have believed it at first."


    han sanqian said: "i''m just selling some skills, but i''m not going to become an extraordinary expert. girl, you are too polite. by the way, is everything okay, girl? otherwise, will we, husband and wife, take you back to your place of residence first?"


    the exotic beauty wanted to chat more, but thought that cao tian might come to kill her at any time, so she nodded.


    "thank you both very much."


    han sanqian and su yingxia didn''t say much. su yingxia supported the exotic beauty and the three of them walked towards the alley.


    "by the way, mr. su, the injury on your waist..." the exotic beauty suddenly remembered something and looked at han sanqian worriedly.


    han sanqian shook his head: "what kind of injury is this? for me, this kind of injury is completely late. i''m afraid that the wound has healed, so it won''t be a problem."


    su yingxia looked around as she walked, and suddenly frowned: "it''s strange, there are bright lights everywhere in this guest house, but it is relatively remote, and it is considered a blind spot."


    "it is indeed easy to encounter danger when walking at night and not get timely rescue. considering the grandeur of a famous store, you should not choose to pass the guest room in this place."


    su yingxia''s unintentional words caused a flash of panic in the eyes of the exotic beauty.


    but this panic passed quickly.


    she smiled sheepishly and said: "this is indeed not the main road leading to my guest room. it''s all my fault. i lingered for a while during the celebration today, so i went back a little late."


    "because i have lived here for several days, i am relatively familiar with the terrain here, so i know such a shortcut."


    "i originally thought i could go back to the house earlier and rest earlier, but i didn''t expect that i would meet someone with ulterior motives here."


    han sanqian walked in front, without looking back, and interrupted: "most of the people here have their entourage, why can''t i see the girl''s entourage?"


    a flash of panic flashed in the exotic beauty''s eyes again, and it disappeared quickly again.


    she hurriedly explained: "the little girl is also accompanied, but this time she is also accompanied by the little girl''s father. earlier, the father took them and left first."


    "that''s it." han sanqian didn''t think much about it.


    just as su yingxia was about to speak, she suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind her.


    su yingxia simply stopped and called han sanqian: "it seems that this girl''s worries are not unnecessary. trouble really came to her door so quickly."


    han sanqian turned around and looked. in the distance, cao tian was already running towards this side with a group of people!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5272

    "fuck, that''s them."


    cao tian led about twenty people. as soon as he arrived in front of han sanqian and three others, cao tian pointed at han sanqian and cursed viciously.


    han sanqian glanced at the people behind him. although they all looked ordinary, they were actually practitioners.


    it''s normal when you think about it. the servants who can enter the famous store must be the master''s personal attendants or guards. naturally, these people''s abilities are extraordinary.


    as for the twenty masters, cao tian''s arrogance suddenly seemed so excusable.


    han sanqian smiled: "are you coming for revenge so soon?"


    cao tian shouted coldly: "damn it, i told you just now that you can''t afford to offend me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, an old man who was the leader of the twenty people stood up.


    "is it you who injured my young master?" the old man''s expression was very calm.


    you couldn''t tell if he was angry or anything.


    "injured?" the exotic beauty stood up. su yingxia and han sanqian saved her from getting into trouble. at this time, she naturally would not stand idly by: "i''m afraid you should ask first what your young master did. bar."


    "fuck, what can i do? don''t i just want to marry you into my cao family?"


    "will you marry me into the cao family?" the exotic beauty probably never dreamed that cao tian would suddenly give such an answer.


    although i thought he would be a rogue and refuse to admit his debt, i never thought he would be so shameless and directly talk about marrying her home.


    "of course, isn''t it?"


    "you''re farting." the exotic beauty was completely angry. at this time, she didn''t care about her scholarly family background, let alone her image, and just started to complain.


    there was nothing i could do about it, the man in front of me was simply taking his shamelessness to the extreme.


    "of course, it''s just that the method is a little more exciting. anyway, that''s what i think in my heart. if you don''t believe it, i''ll show you my heart." not only did cao tian not feel ashamed at all, but he became even more shameless.


    while speaking, he even pulled apart his clothes, trying to expose his chest, a proper hooligan behavior.


    the exotic beauty wanted to scold her, but was stopped by han sanqian.


    "obviously, some people play rogue."


    you can''t really cut his heart open, can you?


    if you are willing, others may not be willing, so this is a matter of whatever they say from beginning to end.


    "i think my young master is right." the old man smiled softly: "the fact is that you are unreasonable and can''t continue to argue."


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "okay, i understand what you mean. no matter how you continue to say it, the one you favor is your young master."


    it''s useless for you to say ten thousand words to this kind of person, no matter how reasonable your ten thousand words are.


    but on the other hand, if he wants people who are willing to believe it, even if he just says something, no matter how unreasonable it is, it still makes sense.


    as people often say, some people just want to believe what they want to believe from beginning to end. as for whether it is true or not, it has nothing to do with them.


    and there are many such people in the world.


    "so, in that case, let me stop talking and ask you, are you from the zhou family or the cao family?" han sanqian asked.


    the old man smiled slightly: "does this matter?"


    "of course it does."


    "please enlighten me."


    "does zhou yong know that you are doing this? if you are from the cao family, then it is probably okay. after all, his surname is zhou, so he may not embarrass you too much, but with me, you may be in a worse situation. on the contrary, come here, if you are zhou family members, for zhou yong¡¯s sake, i will make it less miserable for you. however, zhou yong may not make it easy for you, so do you think it matters? "


    cao tian snorted coldly: "third uncle, don''t listen to his boast. this guy is indeed a bit difficult to deal with, but he is very smart. there is no way he has anything to do with my uncle."


    the old man glanced at han sanqian slightly, seeming to be thinking about something. after a moment, he nodded.


    the old man smiled and said: "to deal with some minor troubles, of course there is no need for the zhou family to take action. we are members of the cao family. your excellency, do you want to teach us a lesson?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s very late. i want to go back and rest early. you can come together."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5273

    hearing this, cao tian couldn''t help but rushed up and beat han sanqian.


    but the old man grabbed cao tian very vigilantly, then looked at han sanqian and said, "sir, are you kidding? are there twenty-one of us, together?"


    "not bad." han sanqian said.


    "fuck, you are really fucking bragging. i admit that you have some abilities, but in the final analysis, you are just showing off your power in front of me. do you really think of yourself as a green onion?" cao tian said angrily. .


    he is a young master from a wealthy family, although he does not lack the resources to practice.


    but after all, he is his father''s son. his father is not good at practicing, so how good can his talent be?


    moreover, most of these people were born with golden keys, and not all of them may be diligent and studious people, so in terms of cultivation, they are indeed not outstanding.


    not to mention han sanqian, even a few of his guards would be enough to train him eight hundred times.


    therefore, in his opinion, han sanqian has some abilities, but he is probably no more than his own guards.


    but now, he has brought twenty such masters to beat him alone, so why should he be afraid? !


    but the third uncle of the cao family, the old man, didn''t think so.


    although the other person is young and may be energetic, his temperament is quite calm, unlike those frivolous people.


    in a place like this, if a steady person says that twenty of you will come together, there are probably only two possibilities.


    either the other party is a smart person and is deliberately putting on airs to scare his own side.


    or, this guy is a god who really has this ability, but he just hides it.


    both possibilities are possible, and both are almost entirely possible.


    after all, this is the aristocratic vip activity area of ??a famous store, what kind of master doesn''t have it!


    thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but look at han sanqian a few more times, as if he wanted to know whether han sanqian was real or fake through the surface.


    is it a real tiger, or a sheep dressed as a tiger!


    "what? are you scared?" han sanqian said coldly and disdainfully.


    after hearing this, a young man like cao tian was completely overwhelmed.


    how could he tolerate being so verbally insulted? !


    at that moment, cao tian drank directly and hit han sanqian.


    "fuck you, am i afraid of you?!"


    when he saw his young master entering, a trace of panic clearly flashed in the old man''s eyes.


    attacking rashly without knowing the depth of the enemy is absolutely extremely dangerous and reckless, and may put you in a desperate situation at any time.


    but now, cao tian has gone up, and even if the old man and others are anxious, it will not help.


    for the safety of their young master, they didn''t care whether han sanqian was a real tiger or a fake tiger, so they could only bite the bullet and swarm him.


    seeing twenty-one people attacking han sanqian, the exotic beauty was completely frightened.


    she knew very well what kind of situation this was, and she subconsciously wanted to help, even forgetting that she was a complete novice in terms of cultivation.


    however, even if she wanted to help, su yingxia would never let her play.


    on the contrary, su yingxia directly pulled her back a few steps.


    he deliberately made way for han sanqian to clear the battlefield.


    the exotic beauty hurriedly took out a token from her arms and handed it to su yingxia''s hand.


    "sister, although the cao family''s guards are not as advanced as their master''s followers, they are definitely experts. to deal with them alone, a hero, is simply asking for death."


    "this is my family''s token. take it and walk forward immediately. when you get there, you will see a place called tianxiangju, which is my family''s temporary residence."


    "you just need to show the sign to anyone inside, and then inform them of the situation here, and they will immediately send people to support."


    in fact, she wanted to go back to find someone. after all, it was obviously the most convenient for her to go back by herself.


    she knew the way, and her family would immediately send someone to provide support.


    but she also knew very well that she couldn''t leave at this time.


    although she may just want to move reinforcements, her benefactors will inevitably think that she has left them and run away.


    therefore, after much thought, it was obviously the most appropriate thing for her to ask su yingxia to move reinforcements.


    su yingxia picked up the token and looked at it. it was engraved with the word shangguan. it was small but very delicate.


    "do you want me to move reinforcements?" su yingxia asked with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5274

    "yes, sister, go quickly, it will be too late." the exotic beauty was very worried, for fear of wasting time, and even if reinforcements arrived, they would not be able to make it in time.


    su yingxia didn''t panic at all, and immediately returned the token to the exotic beauty.


    "sister, what do you mean by this?" the exotic beauty asked in shock.


    su yingxia smiled softly: "don''t worry, su nian will be fine."


    with han sanqian''s cultivation level, su yingxia was not worried at all when dealing with twenty such guards.


    she can deal with such a thing, let alone han sanqian.


    "sister, now is not the time to joke, let alone show off your strength." the exotic beauty was still very worried.


    su yingxia smiled bitterly: "girl, he is my husband, so i am more worried than you, right?"


    the exotic beauty nodded, and that was indeed the case.


    "secondly, he is my husband, so i know him better than you do, and i know his strength better."


    the exotic beauty nodded again, it seemed right.


    "then i''m not worried, so what are you worried about?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "no need to but, just stay and watch the show, because if you don''t watch it, it will be over."


    as soon as she finished speaking, before the exotic beauty could even reply to su yingxia''s words, han sanqian had already flipped his hand in the crowd, and the three people in front of him were knocked away several meters.


    after that, he turned around and kicked again, taking away a few more people.


    finally, han sanqian took a slight breath on the spot, and the next second, he suddenly stamped his feet on the ground.


    boom! ! !


    powerful energy emanated from the body, and in the next second, a group of people were all blown away several meters before they even realized what was going on.


    everyone was knocked to the ground, screaming for a while.


    "are we still going to fight?" han sanqian glanced at the twenty-one people lying on the ground and couldn''t help but sneer.


    as mentioned before, han sanqian did not want to cause unnecessary trouble. otherwise, if han sanqian became murderous, these people would only lose faster and die faster.


    "what the hell." although cao tian was lying on the ground, he was surprised to find that the opponent''s moves seemed to be very powerful, but in fact they were not very powerful.


    because he has obviously been hit directly by the opponent, according to the rules, even if this blow does not cost his life, it will definitely make him seriously injured and difficult to recover.


    but not only was he not seriously injured, but he was not even slightly injured.


    it just hurt for a while, but nothing happened inside.


    when he said this, the others subconsciously touched the parts of themselves that were injured by the qi, and indeed they did not suffer any serious injuries.


    how did they know that it wasn''t that han sanqian was powerless, but that from beginning to end, han sanqian just wanted to teach them a lesson and didn''t want to hurt them more.


    a group of people quickly stood up together with cao tian.


    then, he still surrounded han sanqian, with no intention of letting go.


    han sanqian frowned and felt a little unhappy: "what do you mean? are you really planning to seek death?"


    even if he was trying to save zhou yong''s face, it didn''t mean that han sanqian would tolerate it forever.


    if they come to cause trouble again and again, then han sanqian will not spare them anymore.


    "what the hell are you pretending to be in front of us? you''re not very good at all."


    "yes, it''s just a false move. it looks very powerful, but it''s actually nothing."


    "you are said to be a paper tiger, but you are really a paper tiger. you just hit us, but it really didn''t hurt at all. what''s the difference between saying something ugly and scratching my itch?"


    with cao tian''s words, the few people behind him immediately started to arrogantly start to have a bad mouth.


    although they are not as reckless as cao tian, ??they also understand that at this time, these words are needed to numb themselves and encourage themselves and their teammates.


    the elder did not stop this, he just looked at han sanqian indifferently.


    cao tian''s words do make some sense. if han sanqian is really powerful, it is definitely unlikely that he will cause no harm to them.


    you know, they all worked together to besiege him, how could he still be polite to his group?


    therefore, he also believed in his heart that han sanqian might really be fake.


    "then try again."


    han sanqian''s face turned cold, and black energy appeared in his hands. it was obvious that these people were so reckless that han sanqian no longer planned to give in.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5275

    cao tian looked back at his subordinates and then at his third uncle.


    finally, the group nodded to each other.


    "damn it, don''t be afraid of him. it looks like he''s just a show-off. come on, everyone!"


    as soon as cao tian drank, the next second, a group of people were about to attack again.


    but at this moment, a cold shout suddenly came.


    "stop!"


    everyone looked back and saw two middle-aged men and four followers hurrying towards this side.


    the leader was none other than zhou yong, and the middle-aged man next to him looked somewhat similar to cao tian. obviously, he should be the head of the cao family and cao tian''s father.


    seeing zhou yong coming, han sanqian smiled softly and withdrew his true energy.


    cao tian, ??on the other hand, was even happier.


    because obviously, for cao tian, ??this is the arrival of a real helper.


    his father''s two personal followers were very powerful in their own right, and the zhou family''s were needless to say, especially now that the zhou family had obtained magical skills, his two followers had also achieved some small achievements in their cultivation immediately.


    if they come over, if nothing else, there are many distinguished guests in this sect, and they may not be able to deal with them.


    "dad, uncle, why are you here?" cao tian smiled and greeted him.


    cao sui, the head of the cao family, nodded gently: "your uncle came to me for a drink and wanted to ask you to accompany him, but he found that you were not in the house at all."


    "i asked a few servants and they said that they saw you bringing some people out. dad was afraid that something might happen to you, so he hurried over with people."


    "dad, uncle, tian''er was really bullied." cao tian deliberately pretended to be aggrieved.


    "who dares to bully you?"


    cao sui and zhou yong arrived in front of han sanqian while talking. cao sui raised his eyes and looked at han sanqian and said, "is that him?"


    zhou yong also subconsciously looked up. it was too dark in the alley before for him to see clearly. now that he was closer, he was startled.


    good guy, isn''t this mr. su who sells god-level skills? !


    "dad, that''s him." cao tian was very proud at this time, pointing at han sanqian and said: "he not only beat the child, but also beat the third uncle and a group of our guards."


    "but don''t worry, dad, it''s true that this guy has some abilities, but in fact he is just a paper tiger. although he knocked us over, it actually doesn''t hurt at all."


    after hearing this, a smart person like zhou yong immediately understood.


    how could a person like han sanqian hit someone without pain? it was obvious that they did not use any force to deal with them because of his face.


    how could cao sui know this? after hearing these words, he was more concerned about the reputation of his cao family.


    although there was no pain from the beating, if word spread that twenty members of his cao family were beaten down by a young man, where would the cao family''s face be? !


    thinking of this, he looked at han sanqian dissatisfiedly: "you brat, how dare you mess with the cao family?"


    when zhou yong heard this, his newly settled heart almost burst out of his chest.


    good guy, you''re going to die, don''t fucking drag me with you.


    but just as he was about to speak out, han sanqian spoke first.


    "your son bullied this beautiful woman, and i just drew my sword to help him when i saw injustice. what''s wrong?" han sanqian said.


    hearing this, cao sui was a little stunned.


    he was not as shameless as cao tian. when he heard that it was obviously his son who was causing trouble, he felt a little less confident for a while.


    "tian''er, is this happening?"


    "dad, how can you listen to his nonsense? there is nothing wrong with it. otherwise, why don''t you ask your third uncle?" cao tian said shamelessly.


    cao sui looked at his third brother, who lowered his head and nodded: "brother, this is indeed the case."


    since he was a protective person, he naturally favored cao tian directly at this time.


    "brother, whether tian''er did something right or wrong, those who should be educated should go home and educate them. right now, it is our cao tian''s shame that matters." the third child of the cao family said in a low voice.


    cao tian thought about it and realized that this was indeed the case.


    "boy, don''t say i won''t give you a chance. kneel down and apologize to my son. i can let this matter go."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5276

    upon hearing this, zhou yong next to him almost fainted.


    for han sanqian, zhou yong is the person he does not want to offend. on the other hand, han sanqian is definitely not the person zhou yong wants to offend.


    on the whole, zhou yong is actually more passive.


    after all, even if han sanqian offended him, everyone from the other three families who bought the god-level skills would still be there, so han sanqian still had a choice.


    but for zhou yong, he had only one choice. after offending han sanqian, there was no other choice.


    therefore, this is an obvious comparison of choices and obvious advantages and disadvantages.


    han sanqian didn''t want to offend zhou yong, but chose to settle the matter. for zhou yong, this idea and desire became even stronger.


    cao sui''s words at this time naturally almost made zhou yong angry to death.


    "if i have done something wrong, i will definitely admit it, and i will stand upright when i am beaten. however, if i am not wrong, no one, even the king of heaven, will come to think of it." han sanqian chuckled softly. road.


    cao sui snorted coldly: "you have backbone, but sometimes, people will pay a heavy price for their backbone."


    "i often tell young people not to be too tough. they are just like the people in the cesspit, smelly and hard, but in the end they will be smoothed out by people in this world."


    "today, let''s smooth out some of your edges. double dragon!"


    as cao sui drank, the two followers behind him hurriedly took a step forward.


    "teach him how to behave."


    "yes!"


    zhou yong was really screwed. just when he was about to stop, cao sui''s men over there had already rushed towards han sanqian.


    he glanced at han sanqian. fortunately, there was no anger in han sanqian''s eyes, only disdain.


    although this kind of look may not be a good thing, at least it is much better than anger.


    "it''s hard to tell who teaches whom to be a good person."


    han sanqian didn''t mind taking more shots.


    the reason is simple, he really needs to show his strength.


    just like it was with liang kuan.


    if you are awesome, or others say you are awesome, then maybe you are indeed awesome in other people''s minds.


    but this kind of cattle is definitely not the kind of top-notch cattle.


    what is the top cow?


    that is to let others see his cattle with their own eyes!


    only the visual impact and shock are the strongest!


    therefore, in order for zhou yong to get closer to him in the future, han sanqian felt that it was necessary to show off himself.


    thinking of this, facing the two people who rushed up, han sanqian counterattacked without retreating, and directly attacked those two people.


    at that moment, three figures clashed instantly.


    wow!


    both sides were very fast, but han sanqian was obviously faster.


    "phaseless divine art!"


    han sanqian caught the attack of one of them with his right hand, and at the same time, he shot out a blast of black energy with his left hand to attack the other person.


    after a while, when the screen stopped again, han sanqian was already dealing with each one with one hand.


    however, one is obviously han sanqian confronting him, and the other is obviously temporarily controlled by han sanqian.


    "one against two?"


    seeing this situation, zhou yong, who was unable to stop him, was suddenly shocked by han sanqian''s actions.


    generally speaking, in a one-on-two situation, the one usually chooses to avoid and then looks for opportunities in the confrontation.


    it''s not uncommon for one person to directly confront two people, unless that person is very confident in his own ability.


    in other words, he didn''t have those two people in his eyes at all.


    "kill him!" cao sui shouted coldly.


    he thought that he had the advantage in the situation at hand.


    because you can understand that han sanqian is one on two at this time, controlling and stopping them, but you can also understand that those two people directly control han sanqian.


    the same thing, if you look at it from different angles, the answers will naturally be different.


    the two servants took the order, and then each tried their best to capture han sanqian.


    but after moving, they were shocked to find that one of the defense buddhas had penetrated into a certain black hole, and another had hit a certain steel plate directly.


    one has no feedback at all, and the other seems to be resisting...it seems to be a bit fierce! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5277

    the two people looked up in panic, only to see han sanqian sneering at them.


    the two of them were so dark in their hearts!


    before they could react, the man who was dueling with han sanqian suddenly felt a very terrifying force suddenly coming out. after that, his body was suddenly knocked away by this force!


    boom!


    he flew upside down for several meters and then hit the ground heavily.


    seeing this, the other person wanted to show off han sanqian quickly, but he easily pulled away with a little effort.


    he didn''t expect it to be so easy, but when he raised his eyes, he saw han sanqian sneering at him.


    "if you want to let go so much, shouldn''t i let go?" as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he suddenly made a move with his right hand.


    "back to you!"


    boom!


    a spell hit him directly, and the guy flew out on the spot without even realizing what was going on.


    "wonderful!"


    zhou yong couldn''t help shouting.


    one against two, it''s like chopping melons and vegetables. it really makes people shout loudly.


    cao sui looked cold, obviously unable to accept this situation for a while.


    especially when zhou yong is still in front of him.


    although everyone is related, the relationship between relatives of their class is not as strong as imagined.


    they still have to pay more attention to a well-matched person.


    if your cao family is not good, there are other families. if other families are not good, there are also families with foreign surnames. some people want to support the zhou family.


    therefore, losing face in front of zhou yong was what cao sui couldn''t bear the most.


    "what the hell are you doing standing still? get up quickly and do it again."


    as soon as cao sui drank, the two followers did not dare to pause at all, and quickly stood up and attacked han sanqian again.


    seeing han sanqian solve it so easily, and there is no anger on his face now, zhou yong, a man like zhou yong, instantly understood that han sanqian wanted to show off his skills, and he didn''t stop him. he was obedient. become a spectator.


    "haha, it was just a mistake just now. these two followers of mine are always careless." cao sui turned his head away at this time and forcibly gained respect in front of zhou yong.


    zhou yong smiled and didn''t want to say anything, so he asked: "really?"


    "yes, please take a look again. this time, it will definitely work."


    "what if it doesn''t work?" zhou yong asked with a smile.


    "then it''s impossible."


    "haha, according to what you said, if you say the world is square, then it is square? how about this? let''s make a bet. what do you think?"


    "we are all a family, so we can make any bets." cao sui smiled awkwardly.


    "you''re going to win. my three wineries will be taken care of by your cao family from now on. what do you think?" zhou yong said with a smile.


    originally, cao sui really didn''t want to gamble. after all, his family was most taboo about such big bets.


    if you win, you will lose your temper, but if you lose, you will not be reconciled.


    but after hearing that zhou yong had directly given three wineries to him, cao sui changed his mind.


    every business of the zhou family is a big deal, and every one of them makes a lot of money, and they pay back three at a time.


    of course, the most important thing is that he can get involved in the zhou family''s business, which means that there will be greater opportunities to get involved in other zhou family companies in the future.


    thinking of this, cao sui hurriedly smiled and said: "then what if i lose."


    "lost? then let cao tian ban me from the cao family for three years. i will learn what it means to be polite and what it means to be promising, instead of coming out and causing trouble for me all day long."


    "cao sui, let me tell you, if you continue like this, sooner or later, your cao family will have your son killed."


    zhou yong''s words are not serious, but they are definitely not light either.


    it was a total knock.


    cao sui could also hear the smell and warning inside.


    for cao sui, he felt that zhou tian might be dissatisfied with what happened tonight.


    thinking of this, cao sui didn''t dare to refuse, and nodded quickly: "sure, let''s make a bet according to your words."


    zhou yong smiled coldly: "just watch, you will lose miserably."


    cao sui was a little dissatisfied and said: "not necessarily? although two versus one is a bit unwinnable, but from another perspective, it is also a huge advantage between two people versus one person."


    zhou yong shook his head helplessly: "cao sui, your cao family is not big or small, but do you know? it is precisely because of your position that your vision is relatively narrow."


    "sometimes, you don''t know what kind of opponent you are facing. just open your eyes and take a good look."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5278

    although cao sui didn''t speak, it was obvious that he was somewhat unconvinced.


    he knows the abilities of the two followers very well, and they have solved a lot of troubles for him over the years. if the two of them join forces, it will be difficult for them to be rivals.


    apart from anything else, for a big family like zhou yong, if his followers fight with his followers without getting the god-level skill money, he is confident that he will never lose.


    therefore, to a certain extent, his entourage can almost be compared with those of big families, and he can attack those families that are only slightly smaller.


    unless¡­¡­


    "unless that person is in a higher position than you."


    that is a family bigger than the zhou family.


    so under such circumstances, the people recruited by others may be even more powerful.


    but this is only theoretical, because zhou yong is already one of the ceilings among the families who came to participate in the anniversary celebration of famous stores.


    "why can''t there be someone more advanced than me?" zhou yong smiled scornfully: "cao tian doesn''t understand this truth. don''t you understand it too?"


    "there are people, and there is heaven outside the sky!"


    hearing this, cao sui couldn''t hold himself any longer.


    he knew zhou yong''s character well. he couldn''t be said to be a arrogant person, but at least he maintained a certain degree of arrogance and domineering.


    it is difficult for ordinary people to get close to his discernment. he has known zhou yong for so many years, and he rarely hears zhou yong praising which company or person is strong.


    but today, something is wrong!


    thinking of this, he hurriedly looked at han sanqian, who was fighting with two of his men again.


    just looking at it made him panic.


    facing the two followers who rushed up again, han sanqian didn''t even dodge. he suddenly brought out a huge flame with his right hand and punched them directly!


    i thought this was going to be a fight between the two sides, but i didn''t expect that the two followers had just come into contact with han sanqian''s fist style.


    wow!


    a powerful flame drove the super strong wind to directly break the two men''s offensive, and knocked them back in the blink of an eye.


    boom!


    the two people were just like two pieces of trash in a strong wind, being taken down immediately and then blown past them.


    finally, he rowed to a wall a few meters away and stopped after a sudden collision.


    cao sui and others could clearly feel a strong wave of heat hitting their faces after the two followers were blown away.


    although they were not actually harmed, they could feel the terrifying power brought by this heat wave.


    "pfft!"


    in the distance, the two people who were knocked down each spit out a mouthful of blood, then tilted their necks, closed their eyes, and completely passed out.


    "hiss!"


    zhou yong can be considered a person who has seen the world, but at this moment he couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    what the hell happened? !


    two such masters were defeated so miserably.


    although he believed that han sanqian must be the winner, he never expected that it would be like this.


    this is simply too exaggerated.


    "do you still want to fight?" han sanqian glanced at cao sui and the others.


    cao sui was not stupid. zhou yong had reminded him earlier, but then the other party directly killed him unilaterally. even if he didn''t necessarily know what was going on, he at least understood the outline of some things.


    the young man in front of me is definitely not an ordinary person.


    therefore, he needs to know how to stop.


    "it seems that we have met a master. i''m sorry, we won''t fight." cao sui hurriedly surrendered.


    "dad, what are you talking about?" cao tian was dissatisfied. although the two followers lost, it did not mean that they were completely defeated. they still had two followers from zhou tian.


    then add the twenty guards behind him, how could they not be able to deal with him if they all go together?


    moreover, the zhou family is everyone. if someone is in a hurry, they can raise their arms and shout in the backyard of this distinguished guest, and many people will respond.


    when the time comes, more people will help, but what can this guy do? !


    "shut up!" cao sui cursed depressingly. he didn''t know how high the sky was. if he offended people who shouldn''t be offended, it would only make it difficult for them to stand up in the end.


    "dad!" cao tian was dissatisfied and still wanted to call his father.


    seeing this rebellious son acting like this, cao sui really couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "snapped!"


    a crisp slap in the face directly rang throughout the alley...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5279

    all twenty guards were stunned, including the third uncle of the cao family who was among them.


    the young master is the only son in the family, so the master has always doted on him.


    many times, it was obvious that he had made a mistake, but the master would never punish him, and sometimes he would even comfort him in return.


    but today, not only did the master not do this, but he slapped him directly.


    this is not uncommon, but it has never happened before.


    "dad...you...you hit me?" cao tian didn''t react for a moment, touching his face and looking at his father in disbelief.


    cao sui shouted coldly: "it doesn''t matter if i beat you, if you keep messing around, i''ll beat you even harder!"


    cao sui really wanted to educate cao tian on the spot, but in front of so many people, he knew that cao tian wanted to save face, and he himself wanted to save face even more.


    therefore, what he said was not serious, he just hoped that cao tian could understand what he was saying.


    but at this time, cao tian was completely angered by cao sui''s slap and lost all sense. how could he still hear the hidden meaning? !


    "you have never hit me since you were a child. today, you hit me for an outsider. dad, you are so good." cao tian said angrily through gritted teeth.


    cao sui really didn''t know what to say, so he turned his head to one side.


    cao tian nodded resentfully. he knew that his father could not be counted on.


    he is old and therefore less courageous.


    seeing his followers being knocked down, he became afraid.


    i am very aware of his cowardly behavior.


    however, he is the head of the cao family after all, so if he is unwilling to take action again, then his third uncle will not be able to count on him.


    the third uncle will listen to him, but it is impossible for the third uncle to surpass his father.


    so, there is only one possibility right now.


    that is zhou yong.


    "uncle, my father is a coward. he doesn''t dare to do anything after being beaten. i know that you are not the uncle. you are the head of the zhou family. you are as rich as the country. you are not afraid, right?"


    zhou yong smiled bitterly and really didn''t want to answer.


    this stupid boy still doesn''t understand and is still talking nonsense.


    what could he say? !


    but in the eyes of cao tian, ??who was dizzy with anger, his attitude was just a kind of acquiescence.


    "i know that my uncle is different from my father. uncle, you ask your followers to take action, and i will ask my guards to take action. there are many of us, so there is no need to be afraid of him."


    "besides, that kid is just a strong man on the outside. although i don''t know how my father''s two followers were defeated, when he hit us just now, we didn''t feel any pain at all."


    "so i thought that he was just pretending, so he used all his strength to deal with my father''s followers."


    "let''s go together, this kid won''t be able to escape."


    seeing cao tian''s serious look, zhou yong shook his head: "cao tian, ??haven''t you heard your father''s words clearly? there are some things that you have to learn to listen to. you have eyes, so you should learn to look at you. the look in dad¡¯s eyes.¡±


    "just back off."


    when cao tian heard this, not only did he not take a step back, but he became even more angry: "uncle, what do you mean? could it be that you are as cowarded as my father?"


    cao sui yelled angrily: "shut up, my uncle is someone you can comment on at will?"


    "i have to say, you two are old and have lost your courage, you are cowards!"


    cao tian was completely angry.


    he was annoyed to be so disrespected by his parents in front of two beauties.


    he was so angry, what kind of bullshit did he care about? what kind of bullshit uncle? !


    at this juncture, who can help him vent his anger? who is his father, who is his uncle.


    cao sui was almost furious, but for a moment he couldn''t bear to hit him, and he couldn''t stop scolding him.


    when he was in a dilemma, zhou yong suddenly sneered: "cao tian, ??so you really want my uncle to take action, right?"


    "yes!" cao tian''s eyes suddenly lit up, thinking that things had turned around.


    zhou yong smiled softly and continued: "okay, uncle can take action, but uncle must remind you in advance, you must not regret it!"


    "i will never regret it!"


    snapped! ! !


    zhou yong slapped cao tian directly in the face with his backhand!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5280

    this slap was so hard and loud that it even echoed throughout the back alley.


    the exotic beauty was shocked, and everyone in the cao family except cao sui was also shocked.


    in fact, cao sui was also a little shocked.


    although zhou yong''s words just now actually let cao tian know in some aspects that the young man in front of him could not afford to offend, he probably never expected that zhou yong would be so decisive in not offending him.


    zhou yong was his uncle, so it was natural for him to teach his nephew a lesson.


    however, this is only theoretical, because in actual situations, it is often inconvenient for non-human parents to educate others.


    because it is easy for others to gossip, and it is also easier for other people''s parents to criticize them, and the younger generations may not listen.


    after all, my parents didn''t hit me, so what qualifications do you have to hit me? you can hit anyone back.


    therefore, this situation is actually rare in reality.


    among wealthy families, because you need to pay attention to more things and the more things are involved, generally speaking, it is harder to do these things.


    but zhou yong did it, which also means that the seriousness of the matter may be far more serious than he imagined.


    "are you satisfied now?" zhou yong looked at cao tian coldly.


    not to mention cao sui''s son, now he is zhou yong''s own son, and he will never show mercy.


    han sanqian had performed and demonstrated in front of him, so naturally, it was time for zhou yong to express his attitude.


    therefore, zhou yong showed no mercy at this time, and his face was so cold that it was scary to look at him.


    cao tian touched his face in disbelief, and the teeth in his mouth were mixed with blood and constantly stimulating him.


    "uncle, are you hitting me?" cao tian looked at zhou yong in disbelief.


    "so what if i hit you?"


    cao tian found it difficult to accept the reality and looked at zhou yong and then at cao sui.


    "you two elders actually came to beat me for an outsider today?"


    cao sui sighed: "tian''er, step back and stop talking. your uncle is beating you for your own good."


    cao tian had been spoiled for a long time, and now he was angry again. when he heard cao sui''s words, he became even more angry.


    "cao sui, shut up. what the hell do you mean by this? does it mean that one day you and he will kill me with a knife, just for my own good?"


    "tian''er, this is your father, how can you talk like this?" the third uncle of the cao family quickly advised.


    he dotes on the only child of the cao family, but cao suina is also the head of the cao family.


    "third uncle, i don''t have such a father. what kind of father is this?"


    "he helps outsiders bully me, does he count as a father?"


    "obviously it was his son who was insulted, but he is beating his son here. he is such a good father."


    cao tian felt aggrieved. his outlook on life was very strange. he lived in his own world and didn''t care whether others were right or wrong.


    he was always right against himself, so when he was slapped by his parents, he only had the anger in his mind at being slapped by his own people.


    the third uncle of the cao family was also very helpless and looked at cao sui: "brother, this is your son after all. just say a few words."


    cao sui''s eyes were cold, and he really wanted to slap this bastard to death.


    zhou yong is so obvious, yet he is still making trouble here.


    but then again, he is his son after all, so how could he ignore him? !


    "tian''er, don''t be ridiculous. if you like beauties, dad will send a matchmaker to marry you later. if one doesn''t work, then two. if two doesn''t work, then three. anyway, until you are satisfied, okay? "


    cao sui lowered his attitude and tried his best to coax his son not to cause trouble under such circumstances.


    zhou yong also nodded. in fact, the so-called marriage was just an excuse. how could a young man from a wealthy family like them get married like that?


    to a certain extent, this is telling cao tian to find other beauties for him in private.


    it''s just that it sounds better on the stage.


    "tian''er, your father is right. let''s just settle the matter like this. my aunt will make arrangements for you when the time comes."


    cao tian said nothing and glanced at the two people. it seemed that the situation had finally calmed down.


    but the next second, cao tian suddenly broke out.


    "screw you, stop doing this with me. do you treat me like a three-year-old? you want me to go back, yes, on one condition!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5281

    "today, beat this bastard to death, and then these two women will be mine. otherwise, there will be no way."


    cao tian has long been accustomed to the wind. not only did he not get the wind today, but he was also beaten. his anger can almost be imagined.


    cao sui was furious and was about to take action, but was stopped by zhou yong.


    "then what if i say no?" zhou yong said coldly.


    "no? then from now on, don''t recognize me as your nephew, and his father, don''t recognize me as your son."


    when the third uncle of the cao family heard this, it was terrible.


    the cao family is such a single seedling. if we don''t recognize this, the cao family will be extinct.


    "brother, just say a few soft words, or try to deal with that kid in a symbolic way. do you really want to cause the whole family to die?"


    "and you, brother zhou, for the sake of your child, you... don''t do this."


    "snapped!"


    cao sui raised his hand and slapped the third uncle of the cao family on the face.


    "the parents of our four cao brothers died early. as the eldest brother, i single-handedly raised you three brothers. no matter how much hardship you endured or how many grievances you suffered, i never said a word."


    "i have worked hard over the years to make the cao family what it is today. i have also taken good care of you three brothers, but this does not mean that i have no bottom line."


    "this traitor is almost becoming lawless, and you are still helping him mindlessly. third child, you really disappoint me."


    the third son of the cao family was beaten and dared not say a word.


    yes, he knew that it was not easy for his eldest brother to raise them, and he also knew that it was even more difficult for his eldest brother to establish the cao family''s current business.


    therefore, as a younger brother, he had nothing to do but try his best to be nice to his eldest brother''s son.


    cao tian has always responded to his requests. even if there are times when cao sui refuses to agree, cao tian will quietly help his nephew do it.


    but i didn''t expect that the eldest brother would say such words now.


    however, after thinking about it carefully, it seems that i have to admit that what the elder brother said makes sense.


    he should have expected that one day he would be criticized like this, but he was just taking a chance.


    now that everything has been said, some things are even more embarrassing.


    "third uncle, look at it, he is crazy, he is crazy, even if he beats me, he will beat you, third uncle, let''s see, don''t say anything about this, he is old and timid, we come on your own!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, cao tian led the nineteen guards to attack.


    zhou yong''s face turned cold, and he suddenly shouted to the two followers behind him: "you two, please listen clearly to me. if anyone dares to take action again, no matter if his surname is cao or zhou, we will kill him without mercy!"


    "yes!"


    what? !


    cao tian, ??who was still angry and ready to take action, was stunned for a moment.


    uncle...uncle actually wants to do something painful to me? !


    "uncle, we are a family. i don''t believe you would kill your nephew for an outsider." cao tian said back.


    zhou yong looked cold: "if you don''t believe it, just try it."


    "good!"


    cao tian believed that his uncle was definitely just talking and the purpose was to intimidate him.


    after all, they were all relatives, so how could my uncle kill him? !


    cao tian turned around and rushed towards han sanqian.


    at almost the same time, two of zhou yong''s followers suddenly flew up and blocked cao tian''s way before he could react.


    "master, don''t make it difficult for us." the two followers had already taken out their swords and warned.


    "you two bitches, if you have the guts, try touching me and get out of here."


    cao tian directly pushed the two of them away and went towards han sanqian again.


    the two followers glanced at zhou yong, obviously wanting to wait for his final confirmation.


    cao sui also looked at zhou yong quietly. he wanted to know what zhou yong''s attitude was.


    is it possible that he can really do this?


    zhou yong snorted coldly, then gently raised his hand and touched his neck slightly, making a singing gesture.


    cao sui was suddenly shocked. if hitting cao tian had already made him think that it was a bit over the line, then zhou yong would kill him directly at this time, which he had never expected.


    but what can he say?


    weird, it seems that cao tian can only be blamed for being too lawless.


    thinking of this, cao sui had to turn his head to one side no matter how reluctant he was to give up...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5282

    the two followers received zhou yong''s nod of approval and did not dare to be vague at all. the next second they directly raised their hands and swung their swords at cao tian.


    puff puff puff!


    although the two swords struck down, although they did not hit cao tian''s fatal part, the two of them cut cao tian''s thigh at the same time with a very tacit understanding.


    cao tian''s feet immediately softened and he fell to his knees.


    blood continued to flow down the wound and wet the trouser legs.


    before cao tian could react, two swords were already placed on his neck.


    "for the sake of the cao family leader, our sword is a little skewed, but if you are still stubborn, don''t blame us for being rude."


    the knife was cut into the flesh. no matter how stupid and reckless cao tian was, he definitely knew how powerful it was.


    his arrogance suddenly disappeared, and he just knelt there without daring to move.


    "cao sui, are you a coward? your son has been chopped down, what are you still doing in a daze? save me, save me." cao tianzhi was anxious.


    people like him only know what it means to be afraid when a knife is placed on their neck.


    otherwise, he will only be arrogant forever.


    "do you know how scared you are now?" although cao sui felt distressed, he still had to keep his mouth cold at this time.


    "stop talking nonsense, come and save me, hurry." cao tian shouted anxiously.


    cao sui was slightly angry: "this treacherous son is still arrogant even when he is about to die. don''t let him go. old zhou, you can do whatever you want with him. kill him or destroy him. our cao family will never fight with zhou because of this treacherous son." there is no misunderstanding at home.¡±


    the third uncle of the cao family said hurriedly: "brother!"


    "such a son will be harmed for thousands of years if he is kept. he is simply hopeless. it would be better if he dies. from now on, i will hand over the cao family to a shopkeeper who specializes in business. the descendants of the cao family will not have to work. it is far better to have money for retirement than to hand over the cao family''s business to such a traitor."


    at this time, cao tian still didn''t repent, and cao sui was really angry.


    no matter how much i protect my son, i still have a certain degree of restraint.


    not like him, lawless and arrogant.


    the third uncle of the cao family still wanted to speak, but zhou yong spoke first: "old cao''s words make sense. rather than leaving the foundation to be destroyed by such a bastard, it is better to let specialized people take care of it."


    "anyway, people of our generation have enough money to spend. as for where the family will go in the future, how much does it matter?"


    "if he is a filial son and a sensible person, there is no harm in leaving it to him. if he is such a rebellious son, bringing it into the coffin may not be a disservice to the ancestors."


    cao sui nodded: "that''s right. if you leave it to such a person, it will only cause trouble for my cao family in the future, and i may not have the face to face my ancestors. although there may be infamy for being brought into the coffin, but better than this.¡±


    "listen to me, no one is allowed to plead for this traitor, otherwise, you will automatically get out of the cao family."


    in a word, all the guards of the cao family dared not say a word, and even the third uncle of the cao family directly stopped talking.


    the head of the family has a destiny, and it is difficult to disobey it. now that zhou yong is backing him, who dares to make any mistakes? !


    cao tian panicked. he really didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. he turned around hurriedly: "dad, i''m wrong. don''t ignore me. i''m the only male in the cao family. you...you..."


    "don''t talk to me. i''m not your father, and i can''t be your master." cao sui turned his face away.


    obviously he is not the best at the scene. his forgiveness is useless, but it depends on zhou yong''s attitude.


    "uncle, i was wrong, i was wrong, just give me a chance to change my mind again." cao tian looked at zhou yong longingly.


    zhou yong smiled coldly: "now you know you were wrong?"


    "kindness!"


    "i''m sorry, it''s late." zhou yong refused mercilessly: "i gave you so many opportunities before but you didn''t cherish them. now you know? what were you doing earlier?"


    "cao tian, ??it''s not what my uncle said to you. this world is so big and full of wonders, so you must always understand the truth that there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. put away your playboy dog ??appearance, be down-to-earth, and be a low-key person. you only then will there be a future.¡±


    "yes, yes, yes, uncle, i know. i will definitely change it in the future." cao tian nodded like a fool.


    "it doesn''t matter what i said. if you want to be forgiven, go and beg mr. su." zhou yong said coldly.


    "mr. su?"


    upon hearing this, cao sui suddenly turned back and looked at han sanqian.


    "old zhou, this mr. su, should...could he be the mr. su who sold you magical powers?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5283

    although cao tian had never participated in the buying and selling of magical arts, he was still a dependent force of the zhou family, so he knew about it when zhou yong wanted to raise money to buy magical arts.


    later, after the purchase was completed, zhou yong went out to drink with han sanqian almost every day. this time, he often heard something about han sanqian from zhou yong''s mouth.


    and mr. su was the word zhou yong mentioned most often. how could cao sui be insensitive?


    zhou yong rolled his eyes at cao sui and whispered: "then how many people do you think in this world can make me, zhou, be so humble? you can be stupid!"


    after receiving zhou yong''s confirmation, cao sui was dumbfounded.


    no wonder zhou yong had such a big reaction. he really thought zhou yong was a bit too ruthless at first.


    but after understanding han sanqian''s identity, cao sui knew that this was not zhou yong''s ruthlessness at all. in fact, zhou yong was already enough to protect them.


    if he were zhou yong, he might have killed his rebellious son with a knife.


    it¡¯s easy to offend anyone, but to offend someone with such a high level of cultivation is really like going to the hut with a lantern and seeking death!


    in addition to being surprised, cao sui also broke out in cold sweat on his forehead.


    he is afraid.


    so close! how dangerous.


    if zhou yong hadn''t stopped him here today, with his cao family''s temper, he might have had a fierce fight with han sanqian. if they had fought, it would have been a disaster. the cao family would have been in big trouble in the future. .


    "you rebellious son, i...i really don''t know what to say about you." cao sui was angry: "i tell you, if you ask for mr. su''s forgiveness, then you will still have a place in the cao family."


    "but on the other hand, if mr. su doesn''t forgive you today, don''t come back to my cao family in the future. our cao family doesn''t have a person like you."


    cao tian was also panicked. how could he have imagined that han sanqian was the legendary su nian.


    he even boasted in front of others just now, saying that he knew mr. su.


    now, it was a huge embarrassment.


    but no matter what, he couldn''t care so much now, and climbed up to han sanqian in a few steps.


    "mr. su, i''m sorry, i''m sorry, i was blind, i was wrong, i was wrong, please ignore me and treat me like a fart."


    "let you go? mr. su has obviously let you go just now, but you turned around and stabbed mr. su with a dagger. people like you are not worthy of trust at all, let alone forgiven." the exotic beauty shouted angrily at this time .


    after hearing this, cao sui, who had still had some luck in his heart, became completely desperate.


    you bitch, what are you doing? you are... you are so bold as to stab mr. su.


    the third uncle of the cao family also closed his eyes at this time and doted on him again. at this time, he also understood the situation clearly.


    zhou yong sighed helplessly. he knew that this matter was no longer as simple as asking han sanqian to beg for mercy and get his forgiveness.


    "you two, take his life. you dare to hurt mr. su with a knife. mr. su can forgive this, but zhou will never forgive him. cao sui, do you have any objection?"


    "cao has no objection. this traitor deserves to be punished for treating mr. su like this. besides, he is using the power of my cao family. if mr. su is still angry, the cao family is willing to make subsequent compensation." cao sui also said.


    "dad, uncle, don''t do it!" cao tian cried, turned around and begged the two of them. when he saw that the two of them ignored him, he quickly lay down at han sanqian''s feet and grabbed han sanqian''s legs: " mr. su, grandpa su, i was wrong, i was really wrong, please, please, don¡¯t kill me."


    "as long as you don''t kill me, you can let me be a cow or a horse."


    seeing this, han sanqian said: "do you really want to do anything you want?"


    hearing that there was a turn of events, cao tian nodded quickly: "yes, yes, you can do anything, grandpa su, just ask me."


    "okay, if you promise me one thing, i can consider forgiving you."


    "what''s up?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5284

    "after you go back, be a good person, learn something that can increase your knowledge, and let your mind learn to be calm and think."


    "just like your father and your uncle said, theoretically speaking, you do have the qualifications to inherit the family property, but you should not just let it become a theory, but you should be worthy enough to inherit it."


    "when your father says goodbye to this world, he will trust you with the future of the cao family, instead of being forced to hand it over to you helplessly."


    "i may investigate you, or i may send someone to investigate you. if you are good, you will have nothing to worry about. but if i find you committing adultery, don''t worry, i will let you go."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian looked at cao sui and zhou yong: "you two, what do you think?"


    cao sui and zhou yong were obviously surprised when they heard han sanqian''s words, and then they were overjoyed.


    when things got to this point, in fact, they had no choice but to ignore cao tian.


    after all, they were their sons and nephews. how could they do such a thing if they weren''t heartless? however, this damn boy really went too far, leaving them with no choice.


    but under such helplessness, han sanqian actually did not embarrass him for the first time. how could this not shock the two of them, but also like them very much.


    "mr. su, are you telling the truth? if it is true, cao sui will say nothing. from now on, if this rebellious son does anything wrong again, cao sui will kill him himself without having to take action from mr. su."


    "zhou yong also has no hesitation and will never be merciful to him."


    han sanqian nodded, turned to look at the exotic beauty, and said: "girl, when is the so-called retribution of injustice, i will be a witness today."


    "if the girl no longer pursues this matter, cao zhou''s family will give appropriate compensation to girl yu, and cao tian will definitely implement what i said in the future. if there is anything wrong, i believe the girl has heard what cao sui and zhou yong just said. stand up, what do you think?"


    the exotic beauty was still a little dissatisfied. after all, letting cao tian go like this was really hard to accept.


    but seeing han sanqian''s attitude, she couldn''t bear to pursue it further.


    "cao tian stabbed mr. su, but the little girl was not injured at all. therefore, if mr. su is not held accountable, the little girl will naturally have nothing to say."


    "it''s mr. yi."


    han sanqian nodded, and as soon as he turned around, cao sui answered his words instantly.


    "mr. su, i will let the housekeeper arrange the compensation for this lady later. don''t worry, cao will not be stingy in terms of compensation."


    zhou yong also smiled and said: "brother su, there is no need to worry. cao sui, i dare not say anything else, but he has always been a big spender on money. since he said he will never be stingy, the money lost will only be a lot more." "


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, you can discuss the compensation in private. it''s getting late. let''s go back and rest."


    after saying this, han sanqian walked to su yingxia and said, "let''s send this girl back first."


    su yingxia nodded.


    soon, han sanqian took su yingxia and escorted the exotic beauty away.


    seeing the three people leaving, zhou yong breathed a sigh of relief, and cao sui couldn''t help but breath a sigh of relief.


    "i really almost got killed by you." zhou yong was somewhat dissatisfied: "mr. su possesses god-level skills, and all the major families flock to him."


    "the same is naturally true for our family. in other words, even if we have the guts and are unwilling to deal with this, we are definitely not standing against him. do you understand?"


    cao sui nodded: "understood."


    the shopping mall is like a battlefield, and it is still full of intrigues and intrigues.


    everyone seems to be very harmonious on the surface, but in fact they are fighting openly and secretly with each other.


    take han sanqian''s matter this time as an example. once zhou yong can''t handle it well, he will be on the opposite side of han sanqian.


    is zhou yong afraid of han sanqian? yes, but maybe not.


    if han sanqian wanted to retaliate, of course he would be afraid, but on the other hand, even if han sanqian retaliated, it would still be personal. the two parties did not have much deep hatred in nature, so han sanqian''s revenge could not be too fierce. , so this is not going to be scary.


    what zhou yong is really afraid of is actually the three families behind han sanqian.


    in other words, many families behind han sanqian.


    this... is the scariest thing.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5285

    what will happen to families of the same size when they know these things? !


    they definitely want it, and they can even wake up with a smile if they are happy.


    the reason is very simple. everyone smiles at each other on weekdays. that''s because no one can find any corresponding reason to cause destruction.


    for a while, he couldn''t be sure who his allies were.


    but han sanqian can directly change this situation.


    everyone can immediately use this as an excuse to turn him directly into the opposite.


    then everyone uses this to unite and get it done first.


    of course they were not trying to vent their anger on han sanqian. they were just taking this opportunity to clear an obstacle and count it as an obstacle.


    this is what really scares zhou yong the most.


    "external forces may not hit us, but external forces are very likely to break the existing balance of our circle. therefore, when others are embracing this force, we must also choose to embrace it. , do you understand?" zhou yong said.


    cao sui nodded: "yes, i understand."


    "just understand." zhou yong said.


    compared with large-scale means, cao sui is obviously inferior to zhou yong, and he himself knows this very well, so for him, zhou yong is the one who really makes the big decision.


    the cao family also gradually grew up under the protection of the zhou family.


    "fortunately, mr. su gave me face and didn''t attack cao tian this time. otherwise, i wouldn''t be able to protect your son," zhou yong said.


    cao sui nodded: "yes, his answer actually didn''t even occur to me. it''s also a credit to your recent relationship with him. otherwise, i''m afraid today may not end so well."


    zhou yong also nodded: "the private relationship has really helped us. okay, let''s discipline this cao tian well after we go back. today, mr. su sees me and you and my face, so this matter will be over. but tomorrow , if it causes other troubles, it may not be like this, and our zhou and cao families may have to suffer a big loss from this."


    "yes, don''t worry, i will discipline this child well in the future."


    "when we go back, we will pay more money. these are just external possessions. since mr. su has given us the opportunity to solve the problem privately, what we have to do is to do our best to make this matter as beautiful as possible. this thing what¡¯s at stake is not the face of my cao and zhou family, but mr. su¡¯s, do you understand?¡±


    "this kid cao tian, ??if he can save a life, i have nothing else to ask for. in terms of money, i will pay three times more than the normal amount. i also know that the people here are all distinguished guests. if the money is less, not only will i not be able to compensate the effect will also make people mistakenly think that we are looking down on others. as you said, other families may also be this external force."


    zhou yong nodded with satisfaction. after all, he was one of the dependent families he trusted most, and he was also one of the people he trusted the most.


    cao sui is quite smart, he knows a little bit.


    "okay, that''s it. in addition, i will hold a banquet at my residence tomorrow. you go and say hello to the famous store and ask them to send two good chefs over. i will entertain mr. su personally. you will also you must come, and take cao tian with you." zhou yong ordered.


    cao sui nodded: "don''t worry, i will see if there is anything better during the day and give it to mr. su then."


    after arranging everything, zhou yong turned around and left with his two followers.


    cao sui also glanced at cao tian: "why are you still standing there? can''t you get up?"


    although cao tian was scratched once on each of his legs, the injuries were not serious and he quickly got up at this time.


    "did you hear clearly what i said today? did you also hear clearly the powerful relationship between this?" cao sui asked in a cold voice, depressed.


    cao tian nodded: "dad, my child heard clearly."


    "the word "sex" has a knife in your head. i hope you can learn from this lesson. i don''t want something like this to happen again in the future. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    "third brother, take this brat back for medical treatment. i''ll make arrangements for the cook and dinner tomorrow."


    "yes!"


    following cao sui''s arrangements, the cao family quickly left the scene.


    at this time, on the other side, han sanqian and su yingxia also escorted the exotic beauty to the door of the other courtyard where she lived.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5286

    "girl, is this where you live?" su yingxia asked.


    she nodded: "yes, i live here."


    as soon as he finished speaking, a follower who was guarding the door of the other courtyard came over.


    "miss, why are you back so late?"


    seeing this situation, han sanqian basically confirmed that they had indeed sent the person to the place.


    "since the girl has arrived safely, let''s take our leave first." after han sanqian finished speaking, he turned around and left with su yingxia.


    "mr. su and madam, please stay." the exotic beauty stood up and took a few steps to stop the two of them: "my daughter will never forget the grace of saving my life. please move inside the house and drink some tea before leaving."


    "we didn''t expect anything in return when we rescued the girl. it was just a matter of helping us when the road was rough. there is no need to be polite, girl." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "mr. su, what are you saying? it''s your business not to repay me, but if my little girl doesn''t even know how to be grateful, is she still a human being?" after the exotic beauty finished speaking, she said again: "please give me some tea, please. , just think it¡¯s for my little girl¡¯s fake dignity, at least in the future i won¡¯t be pointed at my back and say that my little girl doesn¡¯t know how to deal with things.¡±


    su yingxia smiled and said, "in that case, i think we should go have a cup of tea, otherwise we really won''t be able to go back tonight."


    han sanqian glanced at the sky. although it was a little late, there was nothing going on tomorrow.


    thinking of this, han sanqian nodded.


    the exotic beauty was overjoyed and hurriedly pulled the two of them into the other courtyard.


    there is nothing different about the other courtyards. they are all rooms provided by famous hotels. although the decoration styles are different, there is absolutely no deviation in the general luxury.


    a group of three people quickly arrived at the main hall.


    an old man was waiting anxiously in the palace. when he saw the exotic beauty, he immediately fell in love with her and said, "qing yan, you are finally back. you really worried my father to death."


    the old man is very old, about sixty-seven, and looking at the so-called light smoke, he is only twenty-one or two, it seems that the old man is the daughter of old age.


    "dad, we encountered some troubles on the road, but fortunately mr. su and his wife helped, so qingyan was fine."


    "this store is heavily guarded, how could something happen? but no matter what, it''s good to come back." after the old man finished speaking, he looked at han sanqian and su yingxia, then stood up and bowed.


    "i, shangguan qinghai, would like to thank you both on behalf of my little daughter."


    "dad, thank you more than just words. didn''t you bring some good tea? why don''t you brew it for the guests?"


    hearing this, the old man suddenly remembered and hurriedly called the entourage waiting at the door: "go, take out the high-quality snow fairy i brought and soak it for the guests."


    "yes!" the servant quickly retreated.


    "you two, this high-quality snow fairy is something you can only meet but cannot ask for. it is a good product and must be tasted." the exotic beauty chuckled softly. she was afraid of the embarrassment of the two couples and asked to leave: "my father is usually a generous person. human, but on this snow fairy, it''s like an iron rooster."


    han sanqian and su yingxia smiled lightly.


    "you two, please take a seat." the old man also greeted.


    the couple sat down and bowed slightly as thanks.


    "by the way, before we introduce you, my name is shangguan qingyan." shangguan qingyan smiled softly.


    su yingxia smiled slightly: "it''s really a good name."


    "actually, you two and i have met before." shangguan qingyi said with a smile.


    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other and recalled carefully, but they seemed to be unable to remember where they had seen shangguan qingyan.


    in my mind, it seems that tonight is the first time we meet.


    "you two don''t have to wonder, this is indeed the first time for you to see qingyan, but this is the second time for qingyan to see you!"


    su yingxia frowned: "miss qingyan, what do you mean by this?"


    han sanqian also said, "yes, we both don''t understand."


    shangguan qingyan smiled and said: "that''s because when we first met, i saw you upstairs, but you never saw me."


    "where?"


    "do you two still remember that there was a stall selling weapon souls?"


    hearing this, han sanqian immediately thought of it, because the person who sold the weapon soul was quite special. he originally wanted to sell it only to people who were destined, so han sanqian did have some impression of this matter.


    "we are the owners of that stall."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5287

    hearing this, han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other in surprise.


    they really didn''t expect that after going around in a big circle, they actually met a person who was the first to enter this place and the most impressive person.


    "interesting!" han sanqian originally wanted to say that it was destined, but he thought about it and did not say it.


    after all, people sell things to people who are destined to be with them. if he suddenly mentioned that he was destined to be connected, it would be easy for people to misunderstand that he was looking for someone else''s things through kindness.


    "this is called fate." shangguan qingyan said with a smile: "who can remember that i just glanced at you in the crowd, but in the blink of an eye, you became my savior?"


    shangguan qingyan broke it directly.


    "girl, you''re welcome, we''re just passing by." su yingxia said with a smile.


    "i just happened to pass by, why are you and not someone else? i don''t often walk that road, but i met a ghost tonight. when all the coincidences come together, what is it if it''s not fate? ?¡±


    shangguan qinghai also stood up, laughed, and said: "yes, this is fate."


    "dad may not know yet, but this gentleman is mr. su, who has recently become famous for selling kung fu."


    "really?" shangguan qinghai was obviously excited.


    "it''s just selling some skills. it''s not as amazing as everyone says. it''s just that some people have benefited, so naturally there are some irrelevant flattery." han sanqian said with a bitter smile.


    "young master, you can''t say that." shangguan qinghai shook his head: "you have god-level skills. this is a great thing in itself. how can you boast about it?"


    "it''s just a pity that although my shangguan family has some spare money, they are not rich enough to compete with those wealthy businessmen."


    "i have given birth to a daughter, and i am indeed worried that she will be persecuted. but i have the heart to buy it, but i am unable to fight for it."


    shangguan qingyan also said with some regret: "yes, if my cultivation was good, i would not be in danger tonight."


    "how about mr. su, let''s make friends. don''t worry, qingyan has no other intentions. he just wants to work hard in the future. if i make a certain amount of money, i will buy it from you."


    "mr. su, is this okay?"


    "mr. su, there is no need to refuse in a hurry. qing yan just said it casually. it''s not that easy to work hard."


    han sanqian and su yingxia smiled softly. they were both smart people, so they naturally understood the meaning.


    but that''s okay.


    the person is interested in buying, even though he has no ability, he is still a potential buyer.


    although han sanqian no longer needs buyers, he will not directly reject others.


    since shangguan qingyan said it just casually, they would naturally deal with it casually.


    "okay, if miss shangguan is rich and han sanqian happens to still have some skills, we can talk about it again."


    han sanqian''s words also have a way out. even if he does get the money in the future, if he doesn''t want to sell it, he can just use it as an excuse.


    it was just right for the two sides to test each other in a friendly manner.


    "okay, then it''s settled."


    at this time, the entourage also brought the brewed tea and respectfully gave it to han sanqianliang and his wife.


    the couple took a sip and found that it was indeed the best tea. it was light and memorable, with a refreshing fragrance in the mouth and the fragrance of tea in the teeth.


    "good tea!" han sanqian put down the teacup and chuckled.


    "it tastes good." shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth slightly when she saw that han sanqian was satisfied.


    "by the way, judging by qing yan''s tone, the two of you are not only benefactors, but also life-savers. so just having tea would be too disrespectful of my shangguan family," shangguan qinghai said.


    "let''s do this. i''ll host a banquet in person tomorrow night and ask you two to show your respect. how about that?"


    "this..." han sanqian was a little embarrassed.


    "what''s wrong with you two?" shangguan qinghai asked: "are you still unwilling to reward me with such humiliation?"


    han sanqian and su yingxia laughed bitterly, and han sanqian said: "we think it''s not necessary, besides..."


    "i will take out the weapon soul so that you two can have a closer look."


    "good!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5288

    after agreeing to attend the meeting tomorrow, the couple chatted with the father and daughter for a while, and then stood up to leave.


    the father and daughter knew that they would see han sanqian and su yingxia again tomorrow, so they did not try to persuade them to stay. after sending them away, they returned to the palace.


    "yan''er, i really do have you." shangguan qinghai smiled helplessly.


    "what does dad mean by this expression?" shangguan qingyan said with a smile, "do you think yan''er''s behavior is a bit despicable?"


    "i can''t even call it despicable. it''s just that my shangguan family has always been aboveboard in doing things. now this matter can be considered the first time a big girl has been arrogant."


    "dad, this is a helpless move for us. the four families already have magical methods. if we don''t take any action, it will be really bad." shangguan qingyan sighed.


    although the shangguan family is indeed in decline now, it is neither the largest nor the smallest among these nobles. it is embarrassing, neither big nor small.


    however, this does not mean that people in the shangguan family do not have a desire to climb up.


    "for the weapon soul matter, it seems that i have really found the right person."


    no one knows that the destined person of the shangguan family is actually the noble person recognized by the shangguan family as someone who can help their family.


    but it''s a pity that they have been setting up the stall in the backyard for a long time, but they have never found this so-called nobleman.


    just when they gave up on this idea, suddenly, there was a thunder and someone was selling god-level skills.


    this is actually somewhat different from what they originally imagined. after all, the so-called nobleman who first entered the official family should be a nobleman who can help them financially.


    but on second thought, this idea can actually be transformed to a certain extent.


    money and power are often linked.


    if you have enough power, you will have enough money, and power, in a place like the land of demons, is largely related to your ability.


    therefore, the two women quickly changed their strategy and set their sights on han sanqian.


    "it''s a pity that su nian has never paid attention to us from the beginning to the end, and we don''t have enough strength to attract him. of course, the only bargaining chip in our hands, the soul, doesn''t have much advantage." shangguan qingyan sighed. road.


    shangguan qinghai nodded: "yes, if we take the initiative to find him, not only will our own price drop, but even the weapon soul, a treasure that is destined to be found, will also become invalid."


    "so you deliberately attracted cao tian''s attention today, and you also deliberately calculated the time and waited in the back alley for su nian to rescue you." shangguan qinghai added with a smile.


    shangguan qingyan nodded: "yes."


    "thank you for your hard work." shangguan qinghai said with a smile.


    this can only be hard work, but not dangerous.


    choosing cao tian was not only because he was lustful and easy to take the bait, but the most important thing was that his cultivation level was pretty good, but compared to shangguan qingyan, he was not even close.


    therefore, there is actually no danger at all in this matter.


    moreover, shangguan qingyan has the best choice to facilitate this matter, and that is because of the special characteristics of her body and the special characteristics of his shangguan family.


    they can hide their aura silently in front of anyone.


    even if they are top experts, it is absolutely impossible to detect their cultivation level through their breath.


    therefore, even though she knew that han sanqian was a master, shangguan qingyan still carried out this plan with confidence.


    she knew very well that there were basically no loopholes in this plan.


    "for the sake of the family, qingyan has no choice. i just hope that one day in the future, mr. su, who knows the truth, will not blame us."


    shangguan qinghai nodded: "right now, the most important thing for us is to do the next thing well. at tomorrow''s banquet, we must find a way to get rid of our weapon soul."


    shangguan qingyan also agreed with this view: "if the effect of the weapon soul can attract mr. su, then maybe our shangguan family will still have some room for survival and development. it depends on god''s will."


    before, they were looking for the right person, but now, everything was reversed, and it became han sanqian to see if they were the right person.


    at this time, the two couples were a little depressed as soon as they got home...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5289

    su yingxia helplessly pulled out the invitation that had been placed from the crack of the door.


    as soon as wei wei read it, he felt helpless.


    "tomorrow night, it looks like we have to cut the two of us in half." su yingxia handed the invitation to han sanqian.


    han sanqian didn''t even need to look at it, he smiled and said, "is it an invitation from the zhou family?"


    su yingxia nodded: "yes."


    "cao tian caused this incident tonight. although i didn''t take it to heart at all, i believe zhou yong is a little scared. therefore, it is normal for him to send an invitation to invite us to dinner."


    "then where are we going?"


    "from a rational point of view, i would definitely choose the guan family. after all, it''s just an apology game."


    su yingxia smiled: "then the shangguan family isn''t dealing with the situation? you shouldn''t have fallen in love with that exotic beauty, right?"


    "what the hell." han sanqian smiled helplessly. he also knew that su yingxia was not really jealous: "don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    "what''s the meaning?"


    "it''s about shangguan qingyan today." han sanqian said.


    su yingxia frowned when han sanqian mentioned this. after thinking about it carefully, she nodded: "you don''t want to mention this, but i actually want to mention it too."


    "tell me about it," han sanqian said.


    "i don''t know how to start. you may say that this is abnormal. in fact, there is no logical problem in the whole process. i have also observed shangguan qingyan, and she does not have any cultivation level, so here is the explanation. , there is nothing wrong with them themselves, and they probably don¡¯t come here for any purpose.¡±


    han sanqian nodded, it was indeed the case.


    he also checked shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai immediately, but there was nothing wrong with them.


    they are just very ordinary people.


    "but the strange thing is that here, they look too much like businessmen, but it makes me feel a little bit different." su yingxia frowned.


    for such a long time, su yingxia could be regarded as following han sanqian from south to north, and got to know many wealthy businessmen in famous stores.


    but these people all have one characteristic, that is, you cannot say that they are completely useless. they have some cultivation, but it is extremely low.


    even the experts inside were just a second-hand product to su yingxia and the others.


    but second-hand goods are also goods.


    the cultivation levels of shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai are not even considered good.


    "although the wealthy businessmen have their own followers to protect their safety, it seems a bit unreasonable for the master to have no cultivation at all."


    han sanqian nodded, this was one of the doubts.


    "there is another doubt, that is, shangguan qingyan is in danger." han sanqian frowned.


    this is a famous store, and he really doesn''t believe that anyone will encounter any danger here.


    although cao tian is indeed a fool and a retarded person, and committing crimes in a famous store like this is basically bringing the cao family''s own destruction, han sanqian also believes that he must not be the only such person.


    of course han sanqian is not a person who hates the rich. he also knows that some wealthy young men are good people, knowledgeable and sensible.


    but some people do become lawless under the influence of money.


    but it happened that nothing happened to anyone else, only cao tian did.


    "what you mean is that although cao tian is a fish willing to bite the hook, there may not be a hook in a well-guarded place like a famous store." su yingxia said.


    "i have a hypothesis, that is, someone will deliberately send some kind of reminder to cao tian, ??what can you do and so on. cao tian is not a good bird in the first place. naturally, as soon as he is tossed a few times by others, his brain will be damaged. are you feeling hot?" han sanqian asked.


    if you think about it carefully, this possibility does exist.


    "however, if this is the case, then we basically have to suspect that this is a trap deliberately set by shangguan qingyan. but, what is her purpose of setting up such a trap? is she taking the opportunity to cross the cao family?" su yingxia asked doubtfully.


    "it''s not like she wants to cross the cao family. she doesn''t need to put herself at risk. they have been peacefully living in the mall for so many years, so there is no deep hatred. what is the purpose and significance of shangguan qingyan''s doing this? i can''t think of it." han sanqian finished his words and looked at su yingxia: "so, on the way back, i was actually thinking about one thing."


    "what?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5290

    "shangguan qingyan''s target is us." han sanqian said.


    "us?"


    "yes, although i don''t know what her specific purpose is now, i have a vague feeling that if his target is us, it is most likely related to magic. in addition, they have weapon souls in their hands. this kind of thing, so no matter what the purpose is, i must admit that i am interested." han sanqian said.


    "so, let''s go to shangguan''s house tomorrow night?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "no, i will go to zhou''s house tomorrow night."


    "why?"


    "play hard to get!" han sanqian said.


    if the shangguan family is really who they suspected, then it would be even more uncomfortable to make them lose their appetite at this time, which is actually the best choice.


    this is game theory. from the beginning, you have the absolute initiative.


    "you..." su yingxia smiled bitterly: "you are full of tricks."


    there is no way. in a place like bafang world, if there were not a few more careful minds, han sanqian would have died ten thousand times.


    he has no advantages and no background, so he can only rely on himself most of the time.


    and besides my body, what else can my greatest wealth be? !


    "it''s not a bad thing to use your brain more. let''s rest."


    early the next morning, han sanqian found a servant at the famous store and delivered a letter to shangguan''s family.


    shangguan qingyan frowned after receiving the letter.


    "qingyan, what''s going on?" shangguan qinghai happened to walk into the hall. he looked at shangguan qingyan holding a letter with a frown on his face and couldn''t help but ask.


    "dad, i just received a letter from mr. su and the others. they said they have something to do tonight and they won''t be able to come for the time being." shangguan qingyi said anxiously.


    "did he say when he would come to our place again?" shangguan qinghai asked.


    "no. if there were, i wouldn''t be so worried." shangguan qingyan said.


    they didn''t care whether han sanqian and the others came tonight, what mattered was whether they came or not.


    if he sets a time, then of course she can choose to wait.


    but he just didn¡¯t say it.


    if the relationship is just a chance encounter, if the time is not clear, most people actually know that the other person may never come back at all.


    "we will meet again when we have time in the future. in fact, it is equivalent to being polite on the surface. there is a high probability that we will never see each other again." shangguan qingyan sighed.


    it''s like you and a friend you haven''t seen for a long time bump into each other on the street. after chatting for a few words, each of you politely says that you have time to make an appointment in the future.


    everyone who knows about making an appointment when they are free knows that everyone has time to make an appointment, but it is actually difficult to say whether to make an appointment or not.


    isn''t that what they are doing now?


    "daughter, what should we do?"


    shangguan qingyan is also very troubled. do you want to invite her again?


    if it''s too deliberate, it''s really not good.


    however, the anniversary celebration of the famous store will be over in two days, and everyone will have completely dispersed by then.


    it is even more difficult to get together again.


    extending your head is like a knife, and shrinking your head seems to be like a knife.


    suddenly, shangguan qingyan was really in trouble.


    "dad, don''t be impatient and wait a little longer. i''ll think of a way."


    shangguan qingyan finished his words, turned around and left the hall.


    in the evening, han sanqian and su yingxia went to zhou yong''s residence.


    zhou yong does have some strength. he not only hired chefs from famous stores, but also hired sixteen chefs in one go, with a total of eight cuisines.


    he didn''t know what han sanqian liked to eat, so he simply cooked it in one pot and hired as many chefs as he could, just to satisfy han sanqian''s taste as much as possible.


    zhou yong''s residence was not decorated with lights, but zhou yong and cao sui personally waited at the door to greet them early, which fully demonstrated their sincerity.


    "mr. su, madam, you are finally here, come on, please come inside."


    zhou yong enthusiastically invited several people to enter the inner hall and then took their seats.


    the servants also quickly brought all the dishes to the table, a total of thirty-two dishes.


    "have you finished eating so many dishes?" han sanqian smiled bitterly.


    the people who actually sat at the main table were only six people.


    cao sui and his son, cao''s third uncle, zhou yong and han sanqian.


    zhou yong smiled softly and looked at cao sui and his son: "please show your sincerity."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the two father and son stood up immediately.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5291

    cao sui and cao tian first bowed to han sanqian.


    afterwards, cao sui took out a small mahogany box.


    the box is about the size of a palm and very delicate.


    "mr. su, this is a little thought from cao." cao then presented the box: "cao is grateful for mr. su''s magnanimity yesterday. in addition, i also thank mr. su for educating the dog."


    "mr. cao''s words are serious. su took action to teach the noble master a lesson. if you don''t get angry, you will be fine. why are you still sending a gift? i can''t accept this gift." han sanqian shook his head gently and refused.


    "mr. su''s lesson is actually to save quanzi''s life." cao sui said sincerely: "if you hadn''t stopped me when you met mr. su, quanzi would have become hot-headed and made a big mistake."


    "at that time, if i commit an offense in a famous store, let''s not say whether the shangguan family will let us go. i''m afraid the owner of the famous store alone will not let us go." cao sui always had to find an excuse and a reason. allow yourself to give this gift.


    in fact, it is inevitable that famous stores will punish them.


    but everywhere you go, you actually watch people ordering food.


    the shangguan family are distinguished guests, but their status is at most equal to that of the cao family, and famous stores may handle matters fairly.


    but don''t forget that behind the cao family there is the zhou family, and the status of the zhou family is obviously not comparable to that of the small shangguan family.


    therefore, for this reason, will famous stores be biased?


    absolutely.


    so, he''s really not too worried about that.


    what he cares more about is the mood of han sanqian. just as zhou yong said, he is afraid that other families will use han sanqian''s power to break the balance.


    therefore, it is necessary to give gifts to make up for it, but it is impossible to tell the reason directly, and you can only find a slightly high-sounding excuse.


    after cao sui finished speaking, he did not forget to give cao tian a small elbow quietly, asking him to speak quickly.


    last night, cao sui actually gave cao tian a lot of lessons and taught him a lot about how to speak.


    just for today, this damn boy can fart a few times.


    cao tian quickly lowered his head at this time: "mr. su, i''m sorry. cao tian was reckless and almost made a big mistake. mr. su stopped me in time. i was so hot at the time that not only did i not know how to be grateful, but i also vented my anger on mr. han. his body looks like he deserves to die."


    "i bought this gift with my pocket money. it''s not a very good gift, but it''s still my heart."


    "i told my father that i will use the extra money to buy gifts. on the one hand, it is to honor and thank you, and on the other hand, it is also a decision made by cao tianli."


    "i will never misuse this money again in the future."


    "i will do what you said and start over again."


    zhou yong smiled: "since this money is zhou tian''s repentance money, i think mr. su should accept it. after all, to a certain extent, you are his mentor in the second stage of his life. you accept his it¡¯s a gift, it¡¯s also a testimony.¡±


    han sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly. the merchant''s mouth was really unusual. after all he had said, han sanqian could no longer find any reason to refuse.


    "okay, in that case, i will accept this gift. otherwise, i feel like i won''t be able to get out of here."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile and reluctantly accepted the gift box.


    just as he was about to open it, cao tian said, "mr. su, please go home and open this gift."


    han sanqian was helpless: "what is it, so mysterious?"


    cao tian chuckled and said, "it''s just because of the mystery that i hope to give my husband a surprise when i get home."


    han sanqian nodded and put the things away.


    "it can''t be something to trick me, right? like putting poison or something." han sanqian joked.


    "how is that possible? if cao tian doesn''t want his life, wouldn''t the rest of the cao family and the zhou family want their lives?" cao tian smiled: "this thing is rare. i guarantee that mr. su will like it."


    "okay, then i''ll go home and dismantle it." han sanqian smiled. the other party was so mysterious. now he was really curious about what was inside.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5292

    however, han sanqian came here for a deeper purpose.


    that''s clich¨¦.


    letting cao tian go, han sanqian was certainly not just trying to avoid offending zhou yong. he had his own deeper purpose, which was to take the opportunity to win over the other party and obtain some more confidential and important information.


    so, after the drink was almost done, han sanqian started talking.


    as expected, it seemed that because of the favor owed to han sanqian, or because han sanqian let cao tian go, the cao and zhou families dropped their guard a lot, and the subsequent chat between the cao and zhou families and han sanqian also it''s basically undefended.


    according to zhou yong, although the scenes of the four seasons in four days may correspond to four illusions, two of them are true and two are false, making it difficult for people to distinguish.


    but the world changes, but the core remains unchanged.


    therefore, it is not impossible to distinguish between real and fake scenes.


    "in the early years, mr. su and i actually had the same questions and curiosity, so we mentioned this matter to my father. my father is the founder of the zhou family and has worked with famous stores for half his life. it can be regarded as a famous store. the founder of the industry, so he actually knows some things."


    hearing what he said, han sanqian knew very well that there was something serious about this.


    "oh?"


    "i wouldn''t talk about this with ordinary people, but brother su is one of our own, so we can talk casually." zhou yong said with a smile: "no matter how big the illusion is, there will actually be a formation."


    "yes, this is true." han sanqian said.


    "the four scenes are repeated together, so the formation eyes must be the same. brother su, can you understand what i say?"


    hearing this, han sanqian understood instantly: "you mean, there are some things that remain unchanged in these four scenes?"


    "exactly." zhou yong said with a smile: "i heard from my father that there are similarities in the four scenes, but they are not in the center, but in the northwest. this is because when the famous store was originally built on this mountain, it was difficult to navigate due to the terrain. a choice that had to be made.¡±


    "although this will cause the four formations to be unstable when they overlap, in fact, because the four formations are changing with each other, these defects are hidden invisibly, and it also makes the formation eyes more difficult to find."


    looking northwest, han sanqian firmly remembered these three words.


    by finding the formation eye, you can clear away the illusion at the critical moment and reach the core of the famous store.


    "this is just a chat. what if you really find the formation eye? you can''t touch the formation eye, right? when the time comes, once you touch the formation eye, the illusion here will completely disappear, and other famous stores will also disappear. i found it too." han sanqian said with a laugh.


    su yingxia was very aware of han sanqian''s petty intentions when he said this, and immediately smiled and said: "that''s for sure. originally, these things were just a chat. could it be that you really plan to visit the real place of the famous store."


    zhou yong was so protected by the two couples that he didn''t react at all. he didn''t suspect anything at all. he answered straightforwardly: "it''s not impossible to see the real place of famous stores."


    han sanqian pretended to be surprised: "brother zhou still has such ability?"


    zhou yong was praised a little too much at once, and under the stimulation of alcohol, zhou yong also became a little arrogant: "brother su, you are invincible in martial arts, but zhou is by no means idle."


    "zhou is pretty good at making connections."


    "then please ask brother zhou for advice." han sanqian said with a smile.


    zhou yong actually enjoys this feeling without being wary. it''s like you are interacting with a big shot, and you can get what the big shot needs.


    it is a refreshing feeling that you are recognized and needed.


    "outsiders don''t know about this at all, or in other words, no one today knows about this whole thing. only my father and the older generation know about this." zhou yong said mysteriously. his face was also full of pride: "actually, because the formation of the eyes is not correct enough, it is not coordinated with the overall formation of the formation."


    "so, the formation eye itself has certain flaws, and we can actually use this flaw to carry out an operation method that is not suspected by others."


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction in his heart. he knew that zhou yong had completely taken the bait.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5293

    "i''d like to hear the details." han sanqian said with a smile.


    cao sui also looked expectant. he actually didn''t care too much about this, but after all, everyone was sitting together, and han sanqian looked very interested. zhou yong also said he was quite interested, so naturally he wanted to pretend to blend in.


    but it was his appearance that actually provided cover for the truly curious han sanqian.


    in addition, zhou yong lost his vigilance and did not notice these details at all.


    "because the formation eye is crooked, it is not very strong. my father once said that using moonlight can create a blind spot in the formation eye."


    "the formation belongs to yin, and the moonlight belongs to extreme yin, which can make the formation eye more real to the maximum extent, so once the moonlight shines on it, the formation eye will be clearly revealed, and its flaws will be invisible."


    "therefore, after hiding the moonlight into the formation eye and finding the flaw, you can follow the flaw and enter the real body of the famous store."


    hearing this, han sanqian was a little shocked.


    he didn''t expect that there was such a way.


    "in this case, you will not feel that you have entered the real main body of the famous store?"


    zhou yong nodded: "i heard from my father that it is indeed the case. however, no one has tried this method, so it is difficult to distinguish whether it is true or false."


    "from my personal point of view, this should be true. after all, when the famous store was built, my father not only contributed money, but also contributed efforts."


    han sanqian nodded. according to what zhou yong said, the possibility is indeed very high.


    however, there was no happy expression on han sanqian''s face. on the contrary, there was a bit of sadness.


    "why, mr. su doesn''t believe what i said?" zhou yong said.


    han sanqian shook his head: "no, i actually believe what brother zhou said very much, but... it still doesn''t make sense."


    "it''s boring again."


    there are some things that you won''t be fooled at all if you don''t step into the trap, but there are some things that once you step into the trap, you will be trapped every step of the way, such as zhou yong today.


    after telling han sanqian about the flaws of the formation eye, han sanqian immediately came up with a new gadget.


    "think about it, there''s no point in going in here. the main body of the famous store is probably more tightly guarded than the one above. even if we can touch it, we will probably be discovered soon. can¡¯t even see it.¡±


    han sanqian looked so innocent that anyone who saw it would be fooled.


    in response, zhou yong smiled and raised a glass of wine: "brother su, brother su, what are you talking about? with your ability, how can i stop you?"


    "besides, most of the people in famous stores are in the illusion. they actually believe how safe their hiding place is."


    cao sui also nodded: "it is true that famous stores have been safe for so many years, so how many people can be prepared for the original place?"


    hearing this, su yingxia and han sanqian looked at each other quietly. this was a good thing, at least for the couple.


    because at least there is a high probability that the guards below are not tight.


    thinking of this, han sanqian smiled happily.


    with his level of cultivation, it shouldn''t be a big problem to sneak somewhere in a famous store. however, after all, this is a territory that he is not familiar with, and most importantly, he doesn''t know the depth here.


    so to be on the safe side, it¡¯s best to ask.


    "by the way, let''s not talk about this anymore. there''s no point in talking about it. after all, we don''t expect to go to their original place. there''s no point in going there. let''s talk about something else." han sanqian asked and wanted to ask , so he quickly changed the topic.


    "brother su, that''s what you said. then tell us, what should we talk about?"


    "let''s talk about something else. before i came here, i heard that this store seemed to be just for business, but i heard that there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers here. so when the yu family sent me here, they told me to keep a low profile. i don''t know. is this true or false?"


    "brothers, can you give me some advice?"


    talking about this, zhou yong suddenly became more energetic. he could finally feel that he was above han sanqian in some aspects.


    when getting along with friends, you have to have your advantages, and i have mine!


    "hey, if you ask others, you may not really know. but when you ask me, i can only say that brother su, you really asked the right person." zhou yong smiled mysteriously.


    "what do you mean? could it be that brother zhou still knows some unknown things?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5294

    "that''s right." zhou yong said proudly.


    cao sui also spoke at this time: "brother su, you may not know that when it comes to the number of people in famous stores, this week the zhou family dares to say that they are second, and no one dares to say that they are first."


    han sanqian also became energetic: "really?"


    cao sui smiled and said, "i would never dare to deceive brother su. do you know why we can invite so many cooks to fire for us privately tonight?"


    han sanqian shook his head.


    cao sui continued: "this cook wants to come back and open a small stove privately. in fact, it is not a new thing in famous stores. everyone may have their own entertainment in the guest house, so it is quite common."


    "however, famous stores also have their own rules. under normal circumstances, a family can only hire a maximum of four cooks. those who are more capable can hire two to four more. this is already the highest limit."


    han sanqian frowned: "if i remember correctly, i saw sixteen chefs just now."


    zhou yong smiled softly, with a certain air of dignity, and cao sui nodded and said, "yes, exactly sixteen."


    han sanqian said in surprise: "then this is exactly double the limit of eight you mentioned, brother cao."


    su yingxia also interjected: "yes, if this is the rule, then brother zhou is too awesome. if you know the limit, let alone twice as many, even one more is very impressive."


    zhou yong laughed and said, "sister-in-law, thank you very much. you are very grateful."


    although this guy said so, everyone could see the pride and unhidden confidence in this guy''s eyes.


    "this is the power of the zhou family." cao sui was also in a good mood and continued: "do you two know why we can go to such extremes?"


    han sanqian shook his head, very cooperative, and didn''t even bother to guess: "i don''t know, please tell me, brother cao."


    "that''s because many people in famous stores were actually recruited by our zhou family." cao sui said with a smile.


    the zhou family has a wide range of businesses, and one of them even does business that other families barely do.


    the sale of people!


    somewhat similar to labor service companies on earth.


    the name given by the zhou family is juxian village.


    as long as you have a skill, no matter what the skill is, as long as it is of practical use, you can come to juxian manor to sign up.


    the store will record everyone''s information, and then start waiting for buyers who need people.


    after that, the zhou family will charge a certain commission and then allocate the registered people to places in need.


    "when juxian village first opened, it was actually only responsible for the distribution and demand of some basic labor services!"


    ¡°for example, wherever labor is needed, we send people there.¡±


    ¡°wherever simple mechanics are needed, we will also send people there.¡±


    "but as the business grew bigger and longer, and everyone began to recognize his integrity and ability, shouchi''s business gradually increased."


    "later, there were not only technicians on the list, but actually, there were also many masters."


    "the functions they posted are within bodyguards, so of course zhuangnai cannot refuse their names. in fact, we very much welcome these people to come."


    ¡°one is because they allow us to make more money, and the other is because they can take our business to a higher level.¡±


    han sanqian nodded. it is true that only big families want things like bodyguards.


    this will really help them grow their business higher.


    "in fact, over the years, many big families have obtained their entourage from our juxian manor."


    han sanqian nodded understandingly: "so i roughly understand. in other words, a larger place like a famous store needs more manpower. naturally, your juxian village has become their royal palace." it provides a place for talented people, is that right?¡±


    cao sui nodded: "as expected of brother su, he knows everything. the zhou family has always been the veteran of famous stores, and juxian village can provide the needs. naturally, many of the manpower of famous stores actually rely on juxian village. a preliminary screening.¡±


    "although these people have been affiliated with juxian village, it does not mean that we are familiar with these people, but at least one thing is certain. we still know some of the personnel in this village very well."


    han sanqian smiled softly, no wonder zhou yong suddenly raised his tail so high.


    "then let''s ask brother zhou to give us some advice!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5295

    zhou yong also waved his hand coquettishly at this time: "brother su is too complimentary. zhou yong has no ability to give advice on anything, it''s just ordinary trivial matters."


    "however, as i said before, if brother su has any request, zhou will definitely respond."


    speaking of this, zhou yong thought about it for a while and then spoke.


    "not to mention the time when my father was here. firstly, it has been a long time since my father is gone now. it is unknown whether the people sent by juxian village are still there. secondly, i did not have the control of juxianzhuang at that time. some of the information on xianzhuang is not very clear about the above records."


    "let''s just talk about how many people i sent after becoming the head of the zhou family."


    "there are probably more than 2,000 skilled workers."


    "most technicians are service providers. for example, they can be gardeners, cooks, do laundry, etc."


    "about half of those who were finally accepted by famous stores."


    "next is the follower category. there are about 5,000 people in this category, and the passing rate is only about 20%. in other words, there are about 1,000 people."


    han sanqian nodded. the entourage was responsible for safety, so naturally the screening conditions were far more stringent than normal.


    the success rate is about 20%, which is about the same.


    "in the end, there is the real master of close guard."


    this is what han sanqian wants to hear the most. just for the level of people zhou yong and others follow, let alone one thousand, even ten thousand, for han sanqian, it is just some trouble. not really difficult.


    but absolute masters are different.


    although han sanqian is still not afraid, if the number of masters is large enough, it will obviously bring a lot of trouble to han sanqian.


    lions are not afraid of leopards, but they cannot withstand too many leopards.


    "in fact, juxian village has always had the attitude that people like this can only be met but not sought. moreover, our zhou family will find ways to get some truly capable people on our own and will not treat them as sales at all. the first consideration to go there.¡±


    "so, there are such people, but not many."


    "according to my impression, there are about a thousand people, and the success rate is about 80%. therefore, the number of absolute masters who passed through juxian village to the famous store is conservatively estimated to be around seven to eight hundred people."


    seven to eight hundred absolute masters, even han sanqian couldn''t help but take a breath.


    yes, seven or eight hundred people may not really be considered a huge number, but don''t forget that juxian village is just a place for people.


    in fact, it is impossible for famous stores to rely on external forces to complete the deployment of their own villas.


    so, there is only one possibility.


    that is the people from juxian village. in fact, they must be just a very simple supplement.


    so, this problem is very annoying.


    an ordinary and extraordinary supplementary place has continuously provided nearly two thousand people who can fight for famous stores. so, how terrifying and huge will its own size be? !


    this thing is simply unthinkable!


    but if you have to think about it, then conservatively estimate that the number of the other party may have to be at least two or three times.


    in other words, the number of absolute masters may be around 2,000, while the number of elite masters who follow them is about 3,000 or more.


    this does not include ordinary guards and servants!


    damn, with such a terrifying amount, don''t say it''s the power of a villa, just say it''s a small town, and han sanqian definitely doesn''t think there''s any problem.


    moreover, another key point is that two or three times is still the most conservative estimate. maybe, it is about ten times possible.


    that adds up to a more terrifying existence.


    no wonder people say there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers here!


    it seems that there is really no lie.


    "brother zhou, i have another question." han sanqian said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5296

    ¡°brother su, it¡¯s okay to ask directly!¡±


    "do you know how many people there actually are in the famous store?" han sanqian asked.


    he wanted to confirm his guess. only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.


    as long as he could catch the details, he didn''t want to let them go.


    "the actual number of people?" zhou yong frowned.


    this question seems simple, but in fact it is not as simple as imagined.


    "honestly, i don''t know about this issue either." zhou yong shook his head.


    famous stores are very mysterious and secretive in their work. even if the zhou family has juxian village working with them for a long time, they actually know very little.


    in other words, they don''t know any other information except the people they deal with.


    "however, it can be estimated." he said softly.


    "then please ask brother zhou to make an estimate. i have no other intention, just out of curiosity." han sanqian explained.


    "in my estimation, the people in juxian village are just the tip of the iceberg. whether they are skilled workers or followers, in the final analysis, they are always the external forces involved."


    "actually, you also know that the core of a place must be composed of its own people and cannot be outsiders."


    yes, especially for such a huge villa, if it is a place of inner strictness, then it must be the talents cultivated by oneself.


    loyal, reliable, and knowledgeable.


    "so, if i want to make a rough estimate, there''s really no way to say it. however, we are just chatting after drinking, so i will just make a haha. just listen." after zhou yong said, then he made an eight gesture with his hand: "i guess it''s a multiple of this."


    "eight times!"


    although han sanqian has estimated a maximum value of ten times.


    but estimates are always estimates, so how can it be possible to really go to the limit? !


    but right now, it seems that it is really reaching its limit.


    it is a small famous store, and the actual number of people may be close to 100,000 people. according to the types of work provided by juxian village, nearly half of these 100,000 people may be guard-level people.


    then, that is a full strength of 50,000 troops.


    there are so many people gathered in such a big place. it¡¯s no wonder that along the way, everyone said that this store is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "if this matter is still involved with those men in black, then among these 50,000 people, there may be at least thousands of elite men in black."


    the commanders of the elders have all fought against each other before. it cannot be said that they are difficult to deal with, but they can only be said to be very difficult to deal with.


    after all, their number was only that small at the beginning. if there were more, it would be really scary to think about it.


    han sanqian made a few casual remarks, and then moved to other topics at the famous store. the purpose of this was to ensure that even if others wanted to investigate zhou yong in the future, there would be no suspicion about what happened tonight.


    after all, if you read the same article, it looks like han sanqian, a novice, is asking about everything in a famous store.


    half an hour later, the banquet came to an end, and several people ended today''s banquet with laughter and laughter.


    zhou yong and cao''s father and son were very happy because after tonight''s exchange, they could confirm that han sanqian did not take cao tian''s matter to heart. this also showed that han sanqian''s relationship with them was absolutely not correct at all. gap.


    han sanqian and su yingxia were also very happy. at least, by releasing cao tian, ??han sanqian had completely won over zhou yong and no longer had any precautions with him.


    han sanqian was also in this unguarded chat, and he completely knew what he wanted to know.


    with the warm greetings of the zhou family and the cao family, the couple returned to their residence.


    after closing the door, su yingxia made a cup of tea and handed it to han sanqian.


    "when do you plan to take action?" su yingxia asked, "have a cup of tea to relieve the hangover."


    "do you have any opinion?"


    "actually, i have observed some guards at famous stores in the past few days. even at three or four o''clock in the night, there are still guards there. moreover, there are also customers returning from drinking at that time. in theory, we have to do this secretly. there seems to be no relatively suitable time."


    han sanqian nodded: "unless the army makes a dangerous move, use my method and time!"


    "your method and timing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5297

    "yes, the time must be in the morning."


    "morning time?"


    upon hearing han sanqian''s request, su yingxia was stunned on the spot.


    when doing covert activities, one always does so at night. this is because it is easier to hide one''s body shape and not be discovered at night.


    but during the day, this is a bit blatant, right? !


    "i thought about it and found that the morning is actually the least crowded and quietest time."


    because this is a celebration site, even at four or five in the morning, there are often hungover people going home.


    when someone returns home, the entire villa will inevitably provide corresponding services and guards.


    therefore, the overall development of famous stores is still in progress.


    only in the morning, most of the customers were resting, and people in famous stores who had been busy all night also began to rest.


    therefore, that time seems to be the most dangerous, but it is also the safest.


    "what about the method?" su yingxia asked.


    "in terms of methods, we have to rely on shangguan." han sanqian said.


    "shangguan''s family?" su yingxia was a little confused. this was completely unrelated.


    you must know that this is the first time shangguan''s family has met his family. apart from knowing their names, they don''t know anything else.


    in this case, it is really strange to have to rely on others to implement your own methods.


    "yes, shangguan''s family."


    "you made me a little confused." su yingxia frowned.


    "there is nothing confusing. if the two of us want to find the location of a famous store quietly, of course we can do it quietly with our abilities."


    "but the crux of the matter is, how do we explain this place we live in?"


    every day, there will be corresponding servants waiting around in this place.


    although they don''t come often, they will occasionally come over to ask if there is anything they need.


    moreover, another point is that han sanqian is somewhat famous now. if he suddenly disappears, it will inevitably attract the attention and curiosity of other people.


    maybe, there are "well-meaning" people who go directly to famous stores to find someone, and that would be embarrassing.


    therefore, han sanqian needs a reasonable time and excuse to disappear for a few days.


    the shangguan family is within han sanqian''s calculation.


    "send someone to deliver another letter to the shangguan family?" su yingxia asked.


    han sanqian shook his head: "don''t worry, they should be more anxious than us, go to sleep."


    su yingxia didn''t have too many questions. of course she believed han sanqian''s strategy, so han sanqian could arrange everything on his own.


    the two couples fell asleep quickly, and at the shangguan house on the other side, it was exactly as han sanqian expected.


    as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    shangguan qinghai walked into the hall quickly without raising his eyebrows. when he saw shangguan qingyan sitting in the hall, he couldn''t help but sigh: "tonight, do you know where mr. su went?"


    "did you go to the zhou family?" shangguan qingyan asked.


    shangguan qinghai nodded heavily: "yes, it''s the same thing. ours is a thank you banquet, and there should be an apology banquet over there, but we invited him first, but mr. su accepted our appointment and went there."


    if han sanqian is really in an emergency, it doesn''t matter, but the problem is that the urgent matter now is not actually an emergency.


    it''s just because someone else has a new invitation.


    so how can this prevent people from being anxious!


    after all, han sanqian didn''t pay attention to his side at all.


    it''s okay not to come to your side today for the sake of the zhou family, then it''s okay tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even in the future.


    "qingyan, what should we do?" shangguan qinghai asked anxiously.


    shangguan qingyan frowned, she also had a headache about this matter.


    "how about we invite mr. su again?" shangguan qinghai said.


    shangguan qingyan sighed: "it''s really a dilemma, but keeping a low profile is indeed much better than not inviting him. dad, how about this? let''s write another letter and say that we really still want to express our feelings. thank you very much, and then i made an excuse to say that i was leaving here soon because i was afraid i wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡±


    shangguan qinghai nodded hurriedly and reached out to call in the servants waiting outside the door.


    "go and do as the lady says."


    the servant nodded: "yes, i will go right away."


    shangguan qingqing looked at the servant''s leaving figure: "i hope our hopes will not be dashed this time."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5298

    shangguan qinghai also sighed.


    "yeah! hey!"


    over at han sanqian, the couple was about to fall asleep when they suddenly sensed someone coming outside. however, with their spiritual senses, both couples could detect that it was not a dangerous message. in addition, there was an unusual noise on the door, so both of them knew that something had happened. what.


    early the next morning, the couple got up, and sure enough, they saw the invitation letter from shangguan''s family in the crack of the door.


    "hey, if i treat someone to a meal, you have to arrange it clearly." su yingxia gave a helpless smile.


    so far, almost everything has been within han sanqian''s calculations.


    "i''ve been letting him go all night. you should be going tonight," su yingxia said.


    sometimes she really wanted to open han sanqian''s mind and see how he thinks about things.


    on a mere night, someone invited me to dinner, but this guy killed two birds with one stone.


    not only did he really eat other people''s food and delay others, but he also succeeded in using others as a cover for himself... even su yingxia couldn''t help but complain.


    so yin!


    han sanqian chuckled: "go, of course i''m going. write a reply. we''ll go tonight."


    su yingxia nodded and went back to the house to write a reply.


    not long after, su yingxia called the servants from a nearby famous store and asked them to deliver the letter.


    after receiving the letter, shangguan and his daughter were extremely happy.


    quickly ask the servants to invite the cook over again. the banquet will be served again tonight.


    han sanqian also went down the street during the day when he had nothing to do, and then spent a lot of money to buy a gift.


    yesterday, letting go of other people''s pigeons was naturally wrong from an emotional point of view, so i bought a gift and gave it to the owner to give face to the owner.


    in the evening, han sanqian brought su yingxia to the door.


    "dear guest, honored guest."


    shangguan qinghai had been waiting at the door for a long time. when he saw han sanqianliang and his wife, he greeted them enthusiastically.


    because of han sanqian''s status, and because famous stores are busier at night, han sanqian attracted some people''s attention when he came to shangguan''s house.


    although it did not cause any disturbance near shangguan''s house, some people who knew han sanqian still spread the news quietly.


    as a result, the shangguan family''s reputation was suddenly lifted a lot.


    after all, it is no small matter for the shangguan family and su nian to be together.


    entering the back room, several appetizers were already prepared on the big table.


    "come on, come on, please sit down, please sit down."


    the four of them sat down, and shangguan qinghai poured a glass of wine.


    "mr. su, madam, it''s really an honor. come on, i''ll give you a drink first."


    han sanqian and su yingxia hurriedly raised their glasses in response. after finishing a glass of wine, han sanqian took out a gift.


    "su really shouldn''t have done what happened yesterday, but the zhou family did say that there was something urgent, so i can only turn you away for the time being and go over there first."


    "to express my apology, su has prepared some small gifts, please accept them."


    with that said, han sanqian handed the gift to shangguan qinghai.


    shangguan qinghai quickly refused: "mr. su, this is not allowed. we invited you here to express our gratitude. why did you bring a gift? isn''t this a disgrace to us? take it back quickly."


    "you must accept this gift." han sanqian smiled and said: "if i came yesterday, my hands would be empty, which is what i should do, but it is true that i was rude first, so it is natural to bring a gift. if you if you refuse, wouldn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t forgive me for my rude behavior yesterday?¡±


    han sanqian immediately raised his height with just one word.


    suddenly, shangguan qinghai didn''t know what to say, but shangguan qingyi stepped forward to save the situation.


    "dad, since mr. su has said this, just accept it. this is also his wish."


    nodding, shangguan qinghai accepted the gift: "okay, in that case, i will accept it without any courtesy."


    after accepting the gift, shangguan qinghai toasted a few more times.


    the atmosphere slowly increased for a while.


    but it was obvious that the four of them understood each other tacitly at this time.


    everyone has their own purposes and concerns, but neither party knows that they are actually waiting for the other to speak first.


    finally, someone couldn''t sit still.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5299

    shangguan qingyan spoke first.


    "by the way, mr. su, a few days ago, i seemed to see you coming to my stall and being quite interested in my souls?" shangguan qingyan said with a smile.


    "i did take a few glances, and i feel pretty good." han sanqian smiled and said, "what''s wrong, why did miss shangguan suddenly ask this?"


    shangguan qingyan smiled softly: "the weapon soul is rare, but for ordinary people, the actual effect of using it is not great. because the weapon soul is special, normally, it is better to get this kind of money. go directly to someone to get the weapon spirit."


    indeed, for a novice, the top priority is of course to upgrade the level and equip these visible growth methods, rather than to perform subtle high-end operations such as drilling holes in weapons.


    in this way, money can be used wisely and every penny can be improved.


    the weapon soul is obviously valuable only for those masters who can no longer use money to improve it.


    "what the girl means..." han sanqian smiled softly, and he already had a suspicion.


    that is, shangguan qingyan is very likely to put this thing in his place, or in other words, han sanqian is the destined person.


    in other words, this is actually the confirmation of some of han sanqian''s previous conjectures.


    when he and su yingxia met shangguan qingyan again, han sanqian was already puzzled as to what the other party''s purpose was in hitting him.


    han sanqian thought about the answer and only came up with one.


    that is magical power.


    shangguan qingyan had previously stated that they were people selling weapon souls.


    although she said it as if it was accidental and mentioned in passing.


    but han sanqian believed that if his and su yingxia''s resumption speculation was correct, then any unintentional words shangguan qingyan mentioned might actually be intentional.


    this thing is like han sanqian versus zhou yong.


    han sanqian is considered a veteran in this field, so he is naturally wary.


    "let me tell you boldly. from what the girl said, then su is the destined person for this weapon soul?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    shangguan qingyan gave a bitter smile, but did not deny it: "qingyan had this intention. the so-called sword is given to a hero, and the soul of the weapon should naturally be more worthy of an expert like mr. su."


    "okay, mingren, don''t tell me any secrets. since you said it so directly, girl, i''m still pretending to be something. yes, i''m not only interested in weapon souls, but i''m also very interested."


    "if the girl thinks that su is a destined person, then i agree with him."


    shangguan qingyan was a little surprised, but this was expected.


    but before she spoke, she wasn''t sure how interested han sanqian was in the weapon soul, so she had always been relatively anxious.


    now that han sanqian had spoken out, although she regretted that she spoke first, she also knew clearly that this was something she had to do sooner or later.


    now that we¡¯re straight to the point, let¡¯s just say it.


    "as long as mr. su likes it, qingyan is worried that this thing won''t catch your eye." shangguan qingyan said with a smile.


    han sanqian smiled: "we won''t say much else. let''s just tell me directly what price you want for the weapon soul."


    when i first came here, i didn¡¯t dare to spend money randomly because i knew i was here to make money.


    naturally, i didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions about something as priceless as a predestined relationship.


    but it''s different now. han sanqian has plenty of money, so that''s all. if he can buy it, it will certainly be a good thing for han sanqian.


    "actually, we don''t have a price for this thing ourselves, or in other words, we don''t want to sell it from the beginning to the end." shangguan qingyan smiled bitterly: "because selling it to ordinary people will drown its value. selling it to an expert will find it it has a destination, but it may not be of much significance or help to us. therefore, we have a merciless request."


    han sanqian had already anticipated what they might want, but he still spoke: "then what do you want me to give you in exchange? god-level skills?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5300

    hearing han sanqian''s words, the father and daughter were slightly surprised.


    after all, they never thought that han sanqian would come so simply, and he had directly talked about the god-level skills from the beginning.


    however, since han sanqian had talked straight to the point, shangguan qingyan simply didn''t want to hide it anymore.


    "from our personal point of view, we do have this idea. however, we also know that god-level skills can only be encountered but cannot be obtained. if we just exchange the weapon soul, we don''t know whether it is suitable or not."


    shangguan qinghai took the words and said hurriedly: "yes, otherwise, if mr. su feels that the price is inappropriate, then we can make up the difference to you."


    han sanqian smiled and said nothing for a while.


    he''s also weighing the matter.


    it depends on how you think whether it''s cost-effective to exchange a book of exercises for a weapon soul.


    if you look at han sanqian''s ability to supplement his strength, there is certainly no problem.


    han sanqian has some demand for god-level skills, but it is definitely not big, and this is not the current skills that are a bit low-level compared to him.


    and the weapon soul can improve the pangu ax at this critical moment, which will be of great help to him in dealing with any conflict.


    but if we only look at the value, it is true that no one knows how effective a weapon soul is, but it needs to be replaced by a god-level technique that everyone knows how powerful it is.


    the values ??of the two are obviously not equal.


    "what do you think?" han sanqian asked tentatively.


    shangguan qingyan didn''t dare to make any mistakes. in fact, for her, she could try her best to satisfy han sanqian''s request as long as it was not too excessive.


    after all, the shangguan family is in urgent need of people.


    han sanqian asked them to bid on their own, which really made shangguan qingyan a little confused as to what to do.


    "we don''t know either. we sincerely want to exchange with you, so i might as well give you a thorough explanation. as long as your price is not too outrageous and as long as the shangguan family can afford it, we can accept it."


    in a word, shangguan qingyan placed his position very low and dangerously.


    because generally speaking about price like this, shangguan qingyan is equivalent to handing over all the trump cards to others.


    it¡¯s normal for the other party to want to ask for a sky-high price.


    therefore, no one with any brain would actually do this.


    but shangguan qingyan did this: "i also know that i shouldn''t be so transparent, but mr. su, i don''t want to play any riddles with you. i just want to talk to you about this matter very sincerely."


    han sanqian smiled softly. of course shangguan qingyan was not stupid. she did such a thing because she wanted to gamble.


    bet that you are a greedy person, but also a kind-hearted person.


    if it''s the former, then she will be ripped off by her because of her transparent bottom.


    but if it''s the latter, even if she puts the utmost sincerity in front of you, in fact, any kind-hearted person will inevitably have some kindness and achieve cooperation.


    which boss has not experienced all kinds of ups and downs? in front of them, sometimes sincerity is actually more valuable.


    "i must first congratulate you. you made the right bet. i am the latter kind of person, so your sincerity is effective." han sanqian said with a smile.


    shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but feel happy. as long as the bet was right, it meant that the deal was basically completed, and then it became a matter of price.


    "mr. su, just set a price. even if i am right, i will never use your kindness to lower the price. again, as long as it is within the bottom line, any price is acceptable."


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "you''ve made me feel embarrassed to offer a harsh price. miss shangguan is really smart. okay, let''s not drag on between us anymore. you offer me a price, and i''ll pay you back." the price is decided like this.¡±


    shangguan qingyan thought for a while and said hurriedly: "twenty million for the weapon soul plus the amethyst. i know that the price of twenty million is indeed a bit low, but this is all the wealth we can move. "


    "i don''t agree with this price. let me give you a price." han sanqian smiled and then said his price.


    when they heard the price, not only shangguan and his daughter were shocked, but su yingxia was also completely dumbfounded.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5301

    "the weapon soul can be exchanged for god-level skills alone, without any other additional conditions."


    at this price, it cannot be said to be a big loss-making deal, it is simply a prodigal son¡¯s visit to the site.


    even if you do charity, it doesn¡¯t have to be so cheap, right?


    "mr. su, you...are you kidding us?"


    "yes, the soul of the weapon is changed to a different skill. you..."


    you see, the parties involved who got the bargain can hardly believe this and cannot accept this fact.


    han sanqian smiled and said, "su always keeps his word. since i can say it, i can certainly do it."


    shangguan qinghai hurriedly pulled shangguan qingyan to stand up, and the two of them made a move to kneel down to han sanqian.


    han sanqian hurriedly supported him and said, "what are you two doing?"


    "i have lived for most of my life. when have i ever seen such a pie-in-the-sky good thing? mr. su is not related to my shangguan family but is willing to help so much. i can only take my daughter and kneel down to mr. su to express my gratitude. my respects to mr. su.¡±


    shangguan qingyan also nodded hastily.


    "with the god-level skills you gave us, our shangguan family can completely join the top families. to be honest, although the shangguan family is already an established family, it has been declining, and we ourselves have not. we have the heart to be a king, but we can¡¯t stand more and more people sitting on our heads.¡±


    shangguan qinghai agreed: "yes, in the land of demons, when someone rides on your head, it is not just an insult to your dignity. the most important thing is that you will lose your life if you are not careful."


    "actually, i don''t have any extra god-level skills anymore, because i had already planned to sell all the extra ones when i sold them." han sanqian said.


    shangguan qingyan frowned: "you don''t have it anymore, so why do you still agree to make a deal with us?"


    shangguan qinghai was also a little confused: "yes, mr. su, aren''t you kidding us? or maybe you won''t let us wait until you have it again, right?"


    if that''s the case, it''s completely screwed.


    you must know that god-level skills are something that can only be encountered but cannot be sought. you may wait until tomorrow, and han sanqian will suddenly have one when he is lucky. you may also wait for hundreds of years, and han sanqian will not have it at all. an opportunity.


    therefore, this matter... can make people despair.


    seeing that although the two of them were worried, they did not fall out, han sanqian smiled and said, "i''m really not kidding, and i really don''t have any extra skills."


    "so, if i want to make a deal with you, i can only pass on some of the techniques i have learned to you."


    "although i am the real owner, i allow all of you to learn. in addition, you should also understand that the skills i practice myself are definitely much better than those i sell. so..."


    upon hearing this, shangguan qinghai and shangguan qingyan were immediately overjoyed.


    how could they have such high demands? they felt that as long as they could get a god-level skill and not lose in a confrontation with others, they would already have what they wanted.


    who would have thought that after all the twists and turns, they would actually get stronger skills.


    "mr. su''s kindness will never be forgotten by the shangguan family. please rest assured, mr. su. i will owe mr. su a great favor in the future. if it is used by my shangguan family in the future, just ask, and the shangguan family will surely go through fire and water." no matter what."


    shangguan qinghai swore to han sanqian very sincerely.


    of course shangguan qingyan agrees. after all, being able to be tied to someone like han sanqian can only be a blessing for the shangguan family.


    she couldn''t help but want to curry favor with han sanqian, but she didn''t expect that han sanqian directly threw an olive branch to them.


    it¡¯s literally a two-way street.


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t laugh so happily. maybe i am the one who brought disaster to you. let''s just make friends. as for if you need your help in the future, you still have to consider it appropriately. reality."


    shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai looked at each other. although han sanqian''s words were very subtle, shangguan qingyan still understood the meaning of han sanqian''s words.


    "mr. su, qingyan has a question for you."


    han sanqian smiled: "ask."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5302

    "don''t worry, this is not an inquiry about your identity, nor is it an unannounced visit to your background. i just want you to think about a problem from our perspective."


    for someone as young as han sanqian, but possessing so many god-level skills, anyone with a brain should know very well that han sanqian is definitely not simple.


    however, shangguan qingyan also knew his position very well. he was the one in need, and they were the subordinates. since the people above him didn''t mention this, there was no need for them to ask.


    what she cared about was actually something else.


    "you tell me." han sanqian smiled.


    "if you were in the shangguan family, which was already in decline, would you choose to continue sinking and wait for death, or would you seize an opportunity that might put you in danger and make a life-saving gamble." shangguan qingyan smiled. road.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "if it''s just me, it must be the latter."


    chronic suicide is actually the most painful.


    because it will hone your will, completely destroy your mentality, and make you slowly move toward death where life is worse than death.


    therefore, those who are determined will naturally want to seize the opportunity to win a game. even if they lose, at least they will not have any regrets in life.


    "in this case, isn''t the shangguan family''s choice very clear?" shangguan qingyan said with a smile: "as long as you don''t dislike us, mr. su, the shangguan family can become your right-hand man."


    "yes, if you don''t mind, mr. su, the shangguan family is willing to travel with you."


    judging from the test of han sanqian changing things just now, han sanqian made a very good impression on them.


    this person does not bully others, nor does he have the absolute domineering attitude of a superior person. when dealing with people like han sanqian, shangguan qinghai, an old man in the world, knows very well that this is the biggest and most suitable opportunity for the shangguan family.


    "actually, you are also very sincere. otherwise, i really won''t make any deal with you. moreover, i will give you what i have learned." han sanqian said: "i really want to and sincerely people make friends, but that doesn¡¯t mean i want to drag you down.¡±


    "mr. su, you are too kind. as the old saying goes, risks and rewards coexist. no one can sit on diaoyutai safely."


    "yes, if our shangguan family wants to develop, we will also touch other people''s cakes. naturally, there will be a lot of fights."


    looking at the two people''s vows, han sanqian smiled: "then i want to tell you, my surname is not su, but han?"


    "han?"


    the two fathers and daughters looked at me and i looked at you, obviously they didn''t react for a while.


    "yes, my surname is han and my given name is sanqian." han sanqian said with a smile.


    in fact, judging from the current performance of the shangguan family, han sanqian trusts them.


    from the beginning to the end, their eyes were very sincere, which showed that they were sincere.


    therefore, han sanqian would certainly be happy to see him if he could make one more friend.


    and if he can''t, he also believes that the shangguan family is unlikely to betray him.


    "han sanqian, why is this name so familiar?" shangguan qingyan frowned and racked his brains to remember.


    sometimes, when people are in a hurry, they tend to forget things. this was obviously the case for shangguan qingyan, but the relatively older shangguan qinghai immediately reflected on it.


    "is that the man of god who defeated the opponent''s army of nearly two million in yetian city with only a few hundred thousand troops, han sanqian?" shangguan qinghai said.


    being reminded by shangguan qinghai, shangguan qingyan also immediately remembered the legend of this period.


    "everyone says that han sanqian is simply synonymous with god. he entered the land of the demons alone, but was defeated time and time again by all the defenders in the land of the demons."


    "it''s really better to meet in person than to be famous. if you don''t admit your identity, qingyan might not even think of it."


    yes, this is a famous store, one of the strongholds of the men in black, but han sanqian was bold enough to show up here.


    when a person hears this explosive news, he will definitely be shocked to the core and find it difficult to react.


    "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. han sanqian can only fight a little, but he has no other abilities." han sanqian said modestly.


    when shangguan qingyan and the shangguan family heard this, their eyes were somewhat contemptuous. brother, do you call this a little bit better?


    so what is your perfect hit?


    do we have to turn the land of demons upside down?


    shangguan qinghai suddenly laughed, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but focus on him, wondering what he was laughing about.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5303

    "actually, if you think about it carefully, you should be expected to be han sanqian." shangguan qinghai explained.


    "who is so awesome, selling god-level skills like cabbage? it only shows that this person is very awesome, so awesome that we ordinary people can no longer understand it."


    "so, for us, a very precious thing confuses our eyes, but for han sanqian, it is a useless thing."


    "except for you, few people are so generous."


    han sanqian nodded with a smile and looked at shangguan qinghai: "yetian city needs to be rebuilt after the disaster, so i have to come to the famous store to do some business and get some money back."


    shangguan qinghai nodded: "sir, the reason for selling the skills is to make money, but in front of my shangguan family, he doesn''t take any money from you. qinghai has already received his affection."


    "qingyan, what do you think?" shangguan qinghai looked at shangguan qingyan.


    shangguan qingyan frowned, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    what is han sanqian?


    he is a man of god, who can provide them with huge benefits, and can also make their shangguan family fly away slowly.


    but he is also the "public enemy" of the demon clan. if he is not careful, he will be implicated by han sanqian, which will lead to the annihilation of the shangguan family.


    this time, it was really a matter of life or death.


    "so, my opinion is that we can just be friends. if you need my help in the future, i will help you. on the contrary, if i need anything, you can also try your best to see what i can do depending on the situation. can you help me?" han sanqian said.


    this is certainly a good idea.


    in this way, if there is a benefit, everyone will enjoy it together; if there is a difficulty, everyone will fly alone when the disaster strikes.


    but this also has a very big drawback.


    that is, the relationship between the two parties has never been able to make a breakthrough. naturally, the benefits gained are also very limited.


    it depends on how you play with this thing.


    a small gamble brings pleasure, but a big gamble may ruin the family.


    "actually, you don''t have to give me the answer now." han sanqian smiled.


    "we already know your name, are you really not afraid that we will turn around and tell the people at the famous store?" shangguan qingyan frowned and said: "if we told the famous store, we might not be able to enjoy endless wealth."


    han sanqian smiled: "from your eyes, i can see sincerity. if not, why should i exchange weapon souls with you?"


    shangguan qingyan nodded: "okay, thank you very much for mr. han''s trust. i, shangguan qingyan, also swear on my life that your real name is only known to you and me, and god knows everything."


    "as for whether we should make friends or make better friends, this matter is of great importance. i want to discuss it with the tribe first."


    in fact, han sanqian didn''t worry at all whether they were deeply bound to him or not.


    he was willing to make friends with the shangguan family because he felt they could trust him. after the reconstruction of yetian city was completed, some businessmen would be needed to supplement the business prosperity.


    after all, now that there is war there and major forces have been offended, yetian city''s current business will inevitably be greatly reduced, so having more friends can help restore yetian city''s business as soon as possible.


    everyone gets what they need.


    "okay, you can discuss it among yourselves. you can also be friends. when the time comes, we can do business together in private." han sanqian finished his words and said with a smile: "you also know that after the construction of yetian city is completed, some business areas will need someone to come. make up for it.¡±


    "when the time comes, you will be able to make big profits by operating secretly."


    being able to take part of ye tiancheng''s business is naturally an excellent opportunity for the shangguan family to develop again. the two of them understood it instantly after being attracted by han sanqian.


    "also, there is one more thing." han sanqian said.


    "mr. han, no, what else does mr. su have?"


    "later, please spread the news that i bought the weapon soul. from tomorrow on, i will also be in seclusion in the room to study the weapon soul. is that okay?"


    "ah?"


    han sanqian, what does this mean? in retreat at this time?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5304

    this was han sanqian''s original plan.


    using the weapon soul cover of the shangguan family, han sanqian could find the right reason to suddenly disappear in front of many people.


    therefore, the weapon soul has been in han sanqian''s plan from the beginning.


    after all, han sanqian knew very well that as he got closer to the city of burning bones, it meant that his danger became more severe. of course, han sanqian could use an indiscriminate offensive weapon like the pangu ax. a little more improvement is a point. these are only good for you and have no harm.


    "okay." although shangguan qingyan was confused, she still nodded obediently.


    the reason why shangguan qingyan and the others were asked to go out and say that they had gone into seclusion was because han sanqian believed that information that had been verified through other people''s mouths would make people less suspicious.


    in addition, shangguan qingyan sells weapon souls, so it is reasonable and reasonable for han sanqian to go home and retreat after buying it.


    "okay, there''s nothing else to do. i''ll give you a set of exercises. i''ll tell you the detailed mental techniques while practicing. you can learn and memorize them."


    han sanqian chose an improved version of fen ji plus a smaller version of the wuxiang magic technique for the two of them.


    the wuxiang divine art has its own defense, and fenji has its own super attack. combining the two, although i can''t say that i am invincible, at least i can definitely be regarded as a master among masters.


    it might not be that easy for ordinary people to deal with them.


    the two fathers and daughters did not dare to neglect at all. while firmly remembering every word han sanqian said, they also firmly remembered every action corresponding to each mental method.


    about two hours later, the two father and daughter, under the leadership of han sanqian, basically completed the entire exercise.


    it is indeed a magical skill. even if the father and daughter are novices, they can actually feel that this skill is unusual.


    especially that fen ji, once it can really operate, you can feel a majestic true energy rushing wildly in your body.


    this is the biggest difference between good exercises and ordinary exercises.


    the former will make you instantly feel something different, while the latter will not.


    "finally, it''s taixu xinfa." han sanqian said.


    only by consolidating the origin with the mind can the whole be more stable.


    "burning is used to attack, wuxiang is used to defend, and the mind method is the foundation. these are three sets of skills, but they are also the most coordinated set of skills in my opinion. i will pass them on to you here."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he took a deep breath and finally woke up from his trance.


    "this is just a weapon soul, and we have already made a huge profit by replacing it with one. it''s a good thing that you gave me three copies directly. mr. su, how embarrassing are you doing for us?" shangguan qinghai felt a little embarrassed. road.


    shangguan qingyan is also very embarrassed. in this level of business, you can''t even say that you are making money like crazy, but you are making money like a fool.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "we are all friends, so why do we care so much about gains and losses? there are some things that we can''t take with us in life or death, but as long as we can help our friends, it doesn''t matter."


    what han sanqian said was indeed true. since he regarded them as friends, he didn''t care too much about the gains and losses with others.


    the three sets of exercises can indeed form a closed loop, so han sanqian did not hesitate to pass all three sets of exercises to the two father and daughter.


    if you have to care about everything, if you have to calculate everything clearly, it is not impossible, but han sanqian is not such a person, it will only be too tiring.


    whatever you want is fine, as long as happiness is what a person should really pursue.


    shangguan qingyan also handed over the soul of the weapon to han sanqian, with embarrassment still written on his face. after all, they really made too much money from han sanqian.


    "okay, that''s it for today. we, the couple, are going back to rest. i believe that you, father and daughter, are not thinking about entertaining us right now."


    han sanqian smiled softly, said goodbye to shangguan''s house, and returned to his house.


    he studied the weapon soul.


    "it must be put into pangu''s ax tonight. tomorrow morning, we may have to start taking action according to the time i said before."


    su yingxia nodded: "are you really sure you want to take action during the day?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5305

    at this time of day, people have too many eyes, or in other words, subconsciously it gives people the feeling that it is inconvenient to hide and act.


    "only when there are relatively few people in famous stores, i have already decided," han sanqian said.


    su yingxia nodded: "but we may have to come back before dawn the next day."


    yes, tomorrow is the biggest festival of famous stores. not only is han sanqian really curious about what the last auction item will be, but also, in such a busy time, han sanqian is still afraid that zhou yong and the others will ask him to participate.


    at that time, when i entered the back room and saw that i and the others were not there at all, it would have been a revelation.


    so, there really isn¡¯t much time.


    "you should rest first, and i''ll think of a way to mess with this soul!"


    han sanqian gave an order and started his operation.


    forging a weapon soul is actually similar to refining a sword soul. they both activate the weapon to the maximum and then put the soul into it.


    the weapon soul is relatively simpler. after all, compared to the sword soul, it is completely an entity.


    therefore, it is basically feasible to put it directly into pangu ax.


    han sanqian gave it a try, and to be honest, he felt a bit at a loss.


    because he found that putting the weapon soul into the pangu ax did not seem to bring any qualitative changes to the pangu ax.


    it''s just that pangu''s ax did start to emit a faint green light, which was useful, but not much.


    however, this is in line with han sanqian''s expectations.


    after all, the weapon soul itself is the icing on the cake, not a temporary help, so it is indeed a luxury to expect it to bring much qualitative change.


    after finishing these things, han sanqian fell asleep.


    early the next morning, the couple got up.


    they quietly groped their way outside, and as expected, as han sanqian expected, most of the people in this morning were when these famous shopkeepers with rich nightlife were resting.


    whether they were guests or servants, almost all of them had just laid down in their respective rooms.


    therefore, this has led to the fact that it is almost deserted outside today.


    according to the previous information given by zhou yong, the formation eye should be a point that does not change throughout the seasons.


    therefore, what the couple is looking for first should be this point.


    but to be honest, this is definitely not an easy task. after all, the manor is so big. even in one scene, han sanqian may not have seen everything completely. in this case, two scenes have to be directly compared. what they have in common is even more difficult to achieve.


    but there is no way, no matter how difficult it is, you must bite the bullet and do it.


    han sanqian also specially adjusted a route for this purpose.


    that is to try to see places that resemble water.


    although the water flow moves, its color often does not change in the four seasons. therefore, if you are looking for something that is least likely to change among the four scenes, then obviously the water flow is actually the most likely.


    after groping for more than half an hour, the couple searched almost every place with water.


    but unfortunately, it is basically difficult for han sanqian to determine which ones are okay and which ones are problematic.


    after all, it is a live comparison, and it is not as simple as finding differences between two pictures. without a reference object, trying to find out which places are the same based on previous impressions is simply a fool''s errand.


    in other words, it is simply a blind cat trying to kill a mouse, and it all depends on luck.


    "we must find the formation eye point sooner or later before the moon comes out. otherwise, if we miss the moonlight, we still won''t be able to enter the main body." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian nodded, it was true, their time was limited.


    "do you think it might be water?" su yingxia said suddenly.


    "if it''s not water, it means our goal may be bigger and the difficulty may be higher." han sanqian said.


    of course he would not rule out other possibilities, but in his heart he was most willing to only have the one possibility in front of him.


    su yingxia didn''t speak. although she had her own thoughts in her mind, she didn''t want to say it out now. after all, it would only bring more trouble to han sanqian.


    so, instead of saying it, try to do it your own way.


    less than a moment later, su yingxia came to a stone lion statue on the opposite side. she kept staring at it for a long time without even looking away.


    suddenly, su yingxia seemed to think of something. she hurriedly raised her head and shouted to han sanqian: "sanqian, come here quickly!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5306

    hearing su yingxia''s shout, han sanqian didn''t dare to delay and ran over quickly.


    "what''s wrong?" han sanqian looked at su yingxia with some confusion.


    "i always feel that the stone lion in front of me is so strange."


    hearing her words, han sanqian couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, but there was nothing special about it.


    it''s just an ordinary stone lion like en, and even the workmanship is not that fine.


    "look, this lion''s eye is missing a small piece." han sanqian was really disdainful.


    if you leave this thing out, you would even think it is worthless. this should even be considered one of the most worthless decorations that han sanqian has seen in a famous store for so long.


    "but don''t you think he''s weird? he''s been sneering at me." su yingxia said strangely and frightenedly.


    "sneer?" han sanqian frowned: "isn''t it obviously looking very angry?"


    "there''s no way he''s angry, he''s obviously smiling."


    as soon as these words came out, han sanqian and su yingxia suddenly looked at each other strangely.


    what does this mean?


    could it be that the posture of the lion is different from different angles?


    thinking of this, han sanqian tried to move to su yingxia''s side and followed its gaze. sure enough, the stone lion at this angle was indeed sneering.


    as you continue to move to the side, the lion''s expression will gradually change from a sneer to a chuckle, and finally to a majestic expression.


    "hey, is this lion so magical?" han sanqian frowned.


    after trying it several times, he was 100% sure that this stone lion really had its very interesting and strange features.


    it may look unremarkable, but it can actually produce different looks depending on different angles.


    "could it be a formation eye?" su yingxia asked.


    formation eye?


    there is a saying that han sanqian did not really connect it with the formation eye, but if you think about it carefully, it does have this possibility.


    it is actually the same as running water. it doesn''t look like flowing water, but the materials they belong to are materials that can survive the changes of the seasons without changing their own bodies.


    so, is it possible that it really is a formation eye?


    it''s actually possible.


    "three thousand, why don''t you try it." su yingxia said.


    "because when we came out to inspect the environment yesterday, i remembered that there seemed to be a pair of stone lions here yesterday. maybe the one yesterday and today are the same one."


    "and, most importantly, i remember zhou yong said that because the formation eye is wrong, it has certain flaws."


    "look at the eyes of these stone lions. there seems to be something wrong with one of them."


    yes, this is what han sanqian finds strangest.


    for a rich family like mingmen, a stone lion, let alone a stone ant, must be made with fine workmanship and exquisite materials.


    there is no way, rich people pay attention to appearance and aura.


    therefore, this stone lion is indeed a bit weird.


    he nodded: "remember it and come and have a look at it at night."


    after collecting this suspicious point, han sanqian did not slack off, but continued to look for possible clues or formation eyes in the surrounding area.


    they should only have one night tonight, so what they try to do is to find the real formation at once.


    otherwise, after they have asked so many questions at famous stores, it is very likely that they will come up with nothing, and there will be no chance to explore the real behind the famous stores.


    around noon, the servants began to enter their posts one after another. han sanqian and su yingxia stopped collecting opponents and chose to go back to the house.


    "a total of about thirteen places have been recorded, and i have observed seven of them, which are the places where we can operate at night to the maximum extent possible."


    "however, if the other six locations are really formation eyes, we may not be able to operate them very well."


    han sanqian was a little worried. after all, if he couldn''t use the moonlight to operate the array at night, it would be a day''s work in vain.


    now, the only thing we can do is hope that there will be real formations in these seven places that can give them a certain degree of hiding.


    "now, all we have to do is wait until the moon comes out at night!"


    the couple made up their minds and chose to wait.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5307

    the waiting process is always long.


    the whole afternoon, after the couple took a nap, they waited for nightfall.


    finally, when night really fell, the couple couldn''t bear it any longer. taking the notes they had made earlier, they headed directly to where they were during the day.


    according to zhou yong, as long as the moon shines on the array eye, the flaws of the array eye will be revealed, and they can quietly enter the real world of the famous store through the flaws.


    han sanqian first considered the most hidden place and the most likely place.


    but unfortunately, after trying several in a row, the results were all in vain.


    "i still think the stone lion is the most likely place. why don''t you give it a try?" su yingxia said.


    a stone lion is indeed possible, but the place where it is located is relatively empty, so if you want to do something to it, it will be easily discovered.


    it''s something that belongs in six not-so-hidden places.


    therefore, it is originally operated last.


    however, han sanqian was indeed a maniac about doting on his wife. now that his wife had spoken, he immediately turned his gun and tried directly towards the stone lion.


    the test method is actually very troublesome. first, you need to bring down the moonlight, and then use the moonlight to shine on the stone lion.


    it looks simple, but it''s actually very difficult.


    because this method is also known to famous stores, people must avoid the moonlight from shining into this illusion. therefore, in fact, there are tall buildings or big trees in many places here, which unfortunately just block the moonlight in many places. .


    if it''s a tree blocking it, just push the tree aside.


    but if it''s a roof block, you can''t demolish someone else''s house.


    so this matter is not as easy as imagined.


    han sanqian used his true power to collect the moonlight, and then directed it towards the places he needed to illuminate them to see if there was anything special about them.


    however, with this method, it is obvious that there is very little moonlight, the existence time is very short, and the effect is average.


    therefore, it is very likely that han sanqian would need to absorb the moonlight for half a day before an object could be completely swept by the moonlight in a true sense.


    the stone lion area is larger, so it is indeed more difficult for han sanqian.


    after trying several times, han sanqian was sweating profusely.


    there was no way, there was a high wall behind it, almost completely blocking the moonlight, and next to it was a relatively empty, pedestrian street.


    therefore, such an environment forced han sanqian to spend much more energy than anywhere else.


    not only do you have to follow it, but you also have to worry about whether anyone suddenly passes by on the sidewalk.


    however, men who dote on their wives don''t seem to have bad luck.


    just when han sanqian cast moonlight on the stone lion''s body for the third time, there seemed to be something vaguely wrong under its feet.


    "three thousand, send all the moonlight to the stone lion''s feet. it seems that something has been discovered." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian nodded, and quickly moved to catch more moonlight in the sky. then, there was a burst of light towards the stone lion''s feet.


    this time, with special moonlight illumination, the strange things under the stone lion were soon revealed to the two of them.


    what is under the stone lion is not the pillar made of the original stone, but a cave entrance.


    the hole is very small, just big enough for a rabbit to get in and out.


    "could this be the entrance to their real place?" su yingxia asked with a frown.


    although the cave entrance is simply too small, everything else is completely consistent with what zhou yong said.


    therefore, it seems that the small hole in front of you is really very likely to be the entrance to the so-called real place.


    "whether it is true or not, it has come and done, is there any reason not to go in and give it a try?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian directly picked up su yingxia and flew towards the small hole.


    a flash of white light flashed, and the two of them officially flew into the cave. but outside the cave, it seemed as if nothing happened. the stone lion quickly returned to its original appearance!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5308

    at this time, after the couple entered the narrow tunnel, their eyes were completely enveloped in white light.


    the white light is not dazzling, and the weak light is like a person bathing in milk.


    it feels very inclusive and comfortable.


    but it happens that in this situation, you can''t open your eyes at all to see what is going on around you.


    after about half a minute, the discomfort in my eyes slowly began to disappear.


    the two of them opened their eyes, and when they saw it, they were surprised at each other.


    the scene in front of me was nowhere else, but the scene of the su family villa on earth.


    "are we back on earth?" su yingxia couldn''t help but hum in surprise.


    although this is simply impossible, the scene in front of me is really real and does not look like something in a fantasy.


    it''s just as real as it gets!


    therefore, even su yingxia couldn''t help but scream in surprise at this time.


    han sanqian also frowned. with his cultivation level, it was difficult for the naked eye to tell whether this was an illusion or reality.


    han sanqian even wanted to use his heavenly eyes to identify it directly, but unfortunately, sometimes when you are in that extremely real environment, i am afraid that even if you think it may be fake, you don''t want to destroy this fake beauty.


    however, for the safety of su yingxia, han sanqian still said hurriedly: "we entered through the secret passage from the famous store. even if there is a place in the bafang world that leads to the earth, it cannot be the entrance of the famous store."


    su yingxia nodded.


    this is true.


    moreover, the couple had left the earth for who knows how many years. even if they return to the earth, the su family villa in front of them will never remain the same as it was before.


    there isn''t even a speck of dust in this room.


    there is no way this is the true view of earth.


    su yingxia nodded: "although i know this place is fake, seeing the scene here still makes people feel extremely nostalgic."


    yes, those days gone by, whether they are bitter or sweet, are ultimately a dish with various flavors, and when you taste it again, it will have its own unique taste.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "quiet your mind and listen to your heart."


    as soon as the words fell, han sanqian closed his eyes.


    su yingxia didn''t hesitate and quickly regained her composure.


    as the couple clung to their hearts, when they opened their eyes, the su family villa in front of them had disappeared.


    what appeared in front of the two of them again was the scene of the yunding mountain villa.


    "it seems that this place plans to dig out everything in our memories bit by bit and then present it to us." su yingxia said with a bitter smile.


    han sanqian said: "that''s good too. someone filmed our memories into a memoir for us. this also saves labor money."


    su yingxia said: "yes, to make a movie, you have to pay for photography, and you also have to pay for post-production editing and production. none of these are cheap. we can watch it for free now."


    keeping a good attitude is actually the best way to break the deadlock in the fantasy world. han sanqian is a veteran in this field, so he naturally knows how to deal with it.


    he was just worried that something unexpected might happen to su yingxia during this process, so from the beginning to the end, han sanqian used a guiding method to enlighten su yingxia and keep su yingxia''s mood in a happy state.


    in this case, she won''t feel the slightest worry about the illusion here.


    nor will i feel the slightest fear because of the illusion.


    as long as this is done, there won''t be too many distracting thoughts, and naturally, the psychological damage caused by the illusion will be minimized.


    soon, the couple opened their eyes for the third time, and the fourth time...


    even half an hour later, after opening their eyes countless times, the illusions in front of them began to become more and more unreal. as they became more and more unreal, han sanqian and su yingxia also knew that either the illusion was about to collapse. , completely over.


    or, this is where he is holding back his last big move to give people the biggest impact.


    what is the biggest impact is that you know it is fake, but it may still bring a stronger impact than the real thing.


    and obviously, once the latter situation happens, even han sanqian, an experienced veteran, can''t help but feel nervous!


    suddenly!


    suddenly, the color outside changed again, and the couple opened their eyes again!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5309

    when the two opened their eyes again, the scene before them shocked them.


    although they had already expected that if they did not pass this level directly, then the next one would definitely be the ultimate king bomb, and they were also prepared for this king bomb.


    but when they really faced this final hurdle, they still couldn''t help but feel as if they had been hit by some huge impact.


    the scene in front of you is almost a fairyland, with green mountains and green water, birds singing and the fragrance of flowers. it is peaceful and brings people natural healing from nature.


    this kind of place really fits the saying, it can only exist in fantasy and should not exist in reality.


    this is quite consistent with the fact that this is an illusion.


    because except for illusions, it is indeed unlikely to appear in front of people normally.


    "isn''t this the retirement scene we both dream of?" su yingxia smiled bitterly.


    han sanqian also smiled, but this smile contained a little bit of happiness, but also a full sense of ridicule.


    this feeling is exactly like a place that you have been thinking about for a long time suddenly appears in front of you. however, before you have time to be happy, it suddenly gives you a heavy blow and tells you, don¡¯t take it seriously. , it''s just an illusion.


    this is so ridiculous.


    it¡¯s so ridiculous.


    "perhaps we as a couple would never have thought that the scene we expected would one day appear in front of all of us in this way."


    "yeah, it''s like someone is fulfilling our dreams, and it''s like someone suddenly slapped us hard in the face and told us that what you are thinking is just a dream. i really don''t know whether to be happy or sad!"


    the two couples seemed to be complaining about the scene in front of them, and they also seemed to be complaining about some of their retirement fantasies.


    at this moment, han nian''s figure suddenly appeared among the green grass. she held a little white rabbit and gently placed it on the lawn.


    after eating a few mouthfuls of grass, the rabbit jumped away and ran away. han nian chased the little rabbit, and the little rabbit seemed to be aware of the little master''s playful intentions, so he accompanied her. , playing chasing each other on the lawn.


    soon, han nian''s innocent and innocent laughter resounded throughout the world. the two couples were completely stunned at this time, and the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but have kind smiles from their old father and old mother. .


    this is an emotion that people can''t help but express, the kind of aura of love that parents, as parents, are accustomed to erupting in an instant.


    then, tired of playing, han nian suddenly stood up again and ran towards the lawn on the other side.


    it seems that there is something on the lawn over there.


    the couple couldn''t help but follow and look. soon, han nian stopped and squatted there, with a pair of small hands groping for something underneath.


    less than a moment later, han nian stood up. under his small hands, lying inside was a fluffy white rabbit.


    judging from its appearance, it should be the little rabbit''s brother, sister, or something else.


    boom!


    the little white rabbit only behaved for a moment, and then, it suddenly jumped out of han nian''s hand mischievously.


    han nian wasn''t angry either. after showing a child''s smile, he stood up and chased the little white rabbit again.


    under the bright sunshine, han nian''s smile looked even more innocent.


    and time passed quietly under her constant play and the observation of the couple.


    i don''t know how long it took, but suddenly, just when han sanqian, who seemed to be completely immersed in that kind of happiness, couldn''t extricate himself, suddenly, he suddenly smiled again and quickly got out of it.


    his eyes were obviously different from before. although there was still that kind of fatherly look, it was obvious that compared to before, his eyes were focused and deep, rather than the relatively scattered ones before. .


    this also shows that han sanqian''s mental power is completely concentrated now.


    of course, it also shows that han sanqian himself has been separated from those warm scenes just now!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5310

    "ying xia, this kind of life is indeed very enviable, but i promise you, one day, i will bring you such a life." han sanqian smiled softly, and then placed his hand on her shoulder. a light tap here and there.


    su yingxia was awakened by han sanqian, and suddenly she was completely separated from the wait and watch just now.


    and almost at the moment when the couple came to their senses, han nian in front of them and all the scenes around them were shattered in an instant.


    countless darkness tore those apart and swallowed those.


    a second ago, the mountains and rivers were beautiful, but now, the surroundings were completely dark.


    "shouldn''t it be over?" su yingxia frowned and asked in confusion.


    according to han sanqian''s deduction, the level just now was the last level, so naturally, once the illusion was broken, everything should be over.


    but why is it so dark all around?


    han sanqian also frowned and seemed to have no idea why this place was like this.


    this is completely different from what i expected, but i shouldn''t be wrong about this.


    could it be that there is another layer of illusion? !


    is it one more level than the regular one?


    but this speculation only lasted for almost a second, and han sanqian gave it up immediately.


    because this is unlikely.


    illusions often occur in relatively hidden spaces.


    this is because in such an environment, the illusion will be more real, and the trapped people will be able to integrate into the illusion more closely.


    just like what we are watching, whether it is so-called 3d or 5d, in order to give the audience a more comprehensive experience, these things are often placed indoors.


    is it okay outdoors? sure.


    but in addition to the external factors that may disrupt this immersion and make you withdraw from it, another point is that if it is not closed enough, many things cannot be used to the extreme, so it is very likely that you will an embarrassing situation that cannot even be immersed in for others.


    fantasy, in fact, is the same.


    but when su yingxia asked herself just now, her voice became relatively small and there was no echo at all.


    there is a gap compared to before.


    yes, although the echo is almost indistinguishable to the ordinary human ear.


    but what is han sanqian? he is an expert.


    his consciousness and senses were actually at an extremely terrifying level.


    therefore, as long as he is willing to pay special attention to things, naturally, he can easily detect the subtle changes.


    there is a difference in echo between the two voices, and the problem explained is actually very simple.


    that''s where they were, and something must have changed.


    "we seem to be no longer in the same position." han sanqian didn''t know whether this meant that the two of them had come out of the hallucination.


    but leaving the position just now, it is indeed a fact.


    "but it seems like we''ve never moved." su yingxia said a little unbelievably.


    after all, both of them are living people, and they are both masters. no matter how subtle the movement is, the two of them should be able to feel it.


    thinking of this, su yingxia asked: "don''t you feel this way?"


    han sanqian said: "i didn''t feel that we moved, but i can responsibly tell you that we are definitely not in the scene just now."


    su yingxia is different from others. she believes everything han sanqian says.


    therefore, when su yingxia couldn''t understand han sanqian''s words, many of her first reactions were not doubts, let alone questions.


    she will think more about problems based on her own logic to see if she has made a mistake in her calculations.


    it was obvious that she did think about something she might have thought wrong.


    "what you mean is that we may not be moving, but the scenes around us are moving."


    han sanqian nodded, just like people on the earth. when people in the past didn''t know it, they naturally thought that people stood motionless on the earth. but later, when they slowly understood it, they would find that people in fact, it is moving all the time.


    it''s just that they are moving at the same frequency as the earth rotates, so you don''t feel that you are moving.


    if this feeling were more realistic, it would be that when you are riding in a car, for a long time, the car and your body are at the same frequency. if you do not compare it with the control objects outside the window or the sound of the engine, you may even feel that the car you are riding in didn''t move.


    "yes, it seems that this place is more complicated than we thought." han sanqian said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5311

    "is it so difficult to enter a real place? why does it feel like going up a mountain of knives and going down a sea of ??fire?" su yingxia frowned.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "if we come in through the normal way, of course it won''t be so troublesome."


    whoever designed the access control would not make it difficult for the dead thief, but at the same time, he would have to torture himself to death.


    what we are using is a backdoor, and it is a defective backdoor of the organization itself.


    this also means that han sanqian probably needs to pass through the body of the mechanism to enter the real place.


    "in order to ensure that the enemy does not break through forcefully, the mechanisms here must be very complicated, and various formations are absolutely endless. although the shortcomings of our approach are not necessarily as complicated as forcefully breaking through, and will trigger so many countermeasures, after all, it¡¯s not the only correct way to open the door, so you¡¯ll still encounter a lot of trouble.¡±


    according to han sanqian''s understanding of the formation, he can even be sure that under certain circumstances, if they continue to come in from this flaw, they may experience the same thing, but under some special circumstances, the formation here will produce another something different comes out.


    this is like counterclockwise or clockwise. going forward means opening it correctly, and going backwards means opening it wrongly. however, han sanqian''s way is different from these two.


    therefore, the middle may inevitably pass through the edge of some formations.


    perhaps the original designer did not think about this situation, or considering this situation, he deliberately left some backdoors to meet special needs in the future.


    just like the ancient high-level tombs.


    in addition to normal doors, there are also certain secret doors deliberately left by craftsmen, which can be regarded as a door of death and a door of life.


    but han sanqian and su yingxia were like fighting upside down. instead of taking these two conventional paths, they dug directly from the air and fell from it.


    some agencies may be involved in this process, or they may not.


    but that''s because the ancient tomb is a death trap after all, and it''s right there.


    but the formations are different, and there are various series connections in them. therefore, when passing through a path that does not stimulate their strong counterattack, it may cause different reactions.


    the formation will continue to change. at least based on the changing seasons above, the formation here should also be constantly moving.


    then, every time you come in from the defect, what you encounter may not necessarily be the same.


    "then what should we do?" su yingxia asked.


    it was pitch black all around, and she could barely see her fingers when she stretched out her hand. she didn''t know if there was anything hidden in the darkness, so su yingxia didn''t dare to make any more moves.


    afraid of causing unnecessary trouble.


    han sanqian frowned, and suddenly, he whispered: "hey!"


    su yingxia quickly silenced her voice, and then followed han sanqian quietly, listening carefully to the surroundings.


    at first, she didn''t seem to hear anything, but soon, su yingxia also caught the slightest sound coming from the darkness.


    su yingxia frowned: "what is this sound? it''s so familiar, but i don''t want to remember it for a while."


    "it''s the sound of water dripping. it drips very slowly. it only drips once every ten seconds." han sanqian said.


    after being reminded like this, su yingxia nodded.


    the frequency is indeed too slow, and the sound is extremely small, so small that you can''t even hear where the water droplets are, whether it''s an iron plate, a stone, or in the water!


    it is too small and has no suffix to supplement it with other sounds, making it difficult to distinguish.


    "it''s pitch black all around here. is it possible that there is a source of water in the distance?" su yingxia asked.


    if you want to look around, you can''t see anything clearly, but the sound of water does make people feel that they are closer to the real place.


    han sanqian frowned for a moment, then suddenly smiled: "i think we have arrived at the real place."


    "are you here?" su yingxia couldn''t believe it: "isn''t it possible? is the real place of the famous store so dark?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "of course it''s impossible, we just entered a famous store on another level."


    "three thousand, what does this mean? why can''t i understand it?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5312

    in another way, from another angle, i found a famous store on another level.


    just like the positive and negative sides of something.


    however, what ordinary people see may always only be the front side, and there is no extreme side of things themselves, which is the so-called negative side or extreme side.


    but that doesn''t mean they don''t.


    "then what do we think? we''re here but we''re not here yet?"


    han sanqian nodded: "the top priority is to get out of here."


    "how to get out?" su yingxia asked.


    han sanqian smiled: "think about it, are you and your shadow the positive side? so, you and your shadow seem to have nothing to do, but also seem to be related, is it a bit similar to the current situation?"


    su yingxia nodded: "that''s true."


    "that''s right, don''t the shadows and your front have a common intersection? as long as we find this intersection, we can smoothly go back and forth between the positive and negative sides of this store. naturally, we can also go to a real famous store.¡±


    "but it''s so dark here, how can we find it?"


    after su yingxia finished speaking, she suddenly moved her hand, and a burst of energy instantly turned into a burst of fire in her hand.


    but what surprised su yingxia was that the fire actually used a lot of energy, but the actual fire produced was very ordinary.


    moreover, the most terrifying thing is that once the light comes out, there seems to be no big difference between it and not coming out. it is no exaggeration to say that it cannot even illuminate its surroundings.


    "how could this happen?" su yingxia was shocked, even with a hint of despair.


    it''s extremely dark here. if there is no light to illuminate it, the two of them cannot move an inch. the key is that the blind man''s helplessness in trying to find a needle at the bottom of the sea is the most terrifying.


    "the yin side, naturally everything is yin. the more you light the fire, the darker the surroundings will become." han sanqian said.


    the fire lit here appears to be fire, but in fact it should also be the shadow side of fire, that is, the shadow of fire.


    the darkness under the huge light is actually the darkest place.


    "but if you don''t light the fire, won''t you be able to see more clearly?" su yingxia said anxiously.


    han sanqian smiled and said, "who said that?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian moved his hand, and the sky fire took off instantly.


    under the light of the sky fire, although the surroundings were still very dark, it seemed that there was a slight difference between the black under the light and the black outside.


    "how could this happen?" su yingxia was a little surprised.


    they were all igniting fire, so why did her fire become darker and darker, while han sanqian''s fire was completely different?


    han sanqian said: "have you ever seen a doctor''s operating lamp?"


    "shadowless lamp!"


    "yes, the shadowless lamp, because there is no shadow, there is no blind spot of light and shadow, which is convenient for doctors to perform operations and make various observations during the operation." han sanqian continued: "the same is true for tianhuo."


    because there are no shadows, when the fire is bright, there will naturally be only a bright side and no dark side.


    on this cathode side, nature plays its own positive role, not the reverse role.


    "i see." su yingxia nodded understandingly: "however, the sky fire is still too small, and the range it illuminates is pitifully small."


    "what i''m worried about is that this place is like a vast sea. if i try to find that point you call by relying on this little light, will it not have the slightest effect or meaning?"


    su yingxia''s worries were obviously not groundless.


    although i don''t know how big it is because i can''t see clearly, one thing is certain, that is, i can''t even hear the echo here, which means that the openness here is very high.


    as we all know, sound needs to be blocked by an obstacle before it can be deflected back.


    moreover, even if you don''t consider this, according to han sanqian''s own theory, this is the cathode side of the famous store. so, correspondingly, this should also be the comparison of the real place of the famous store.


    then, its size should be the same size as the real place.


    in such a big environment, it¡¯s hard to find someone. how about finding a spot? that is even more difficult.


    seeing su yingxia''s sad face, han sanqian didn''t take it seriously and patted her shoulder gently: "can a living person be choked to death by urinating? don''t worry, i have a way."


    "what can you do? what can you do?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5313

    "drone!" han sanqian said.


    "drone?" hearing this, su yingxia almost doubted whether her ears had heard it wrong.


    there are a lot of drones on the earth. many people cannot practice cultivation and can only rely on science and nature. technological products are also just as easy to play with.


    drones are obviously a cutting-edge technology product.


    civilian and military applications, it covers almost every corner.


    and in every corner, the key role it plays is still extremely powerful. this is the terrifying thing about it.


    resist enemy reconnaissance, suicide squad-style suicide attacks, spray pesticides, photograph scenery, you can think of it, it can help you achieve it.


    as citizens of yanxia kingdom, a proud country in the field of drones, su yingxia and han sanqian naturally know a lot about it.


    "but where is such a thing here?" su yingxia asked.


    it is indeed very convenient to use a drone to search this dark place.


    two people can just wait here and wait for the drone to go to work.


    although it will take some time, it is obviously much more efficient than manpower to find it, and the preparation rate will be relatively higher.


    people get tired and make mistakes when tired, but machines are difficult.


    "if you don''t have a drone, i can make one." han sanqian smiled softly.


    the next second, he retracted his hand, and the sky fire instantly flew back to han sanqian''s hand.


    afterwards, han sanqian bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood.


    wrap the blood with true energy, use the blood to guide the consciousness, and let the sky fire take it to fly around, and also take the god level one step closer to search for possible gathering points.


    "ying xia, help me protect the law." after han sanqian finished speaking, he sat down with his legs crossed.


    this method is more refined and accurate than using conventional spiritual consciousness to directly scan a large area, and every detail can be observed.


    the disadvantage is that most of han sanqian''s spiritual consciousness needs to be placed on his own blood, which results in ontological emptiness and incompetence.


    this is the fundamental reason why han sanqian needs su yingxia to protect him.


    no one knows if someone will suddenly attack them next.


    su yingxia nodded and quickly sat next to han sanqian.


    "skyfire, go!"


    han sanqian drank softly, and the next second, the sky fire flew directly towards the farthest distance like a cannonball.


    the place tianhuo chooses to start is obviously the most peripheral area possible. in this way, from the outside to the inside, step by step, the whole process will appear more orderly in the planning.


    it can also scan every corner more accurately to avoid errors and omissions to the greatest extent.


    han sanqian also thought that the boundary here may be no boundary, which means that there is no physical barrier to tell you that you are about to go out of bounds.


    according to the urine nature of this place, the barrier must be directly similar to and connected to the darkness here.


    in other words, when you are running, you may not notice that you are out of bounds, because there is also darkness outside the bounds.


    although he didn''t know what kind of accident would happen if he ran out of bounds, han sanqian was sure that it would not be easy to come back after going out.


    if this is the case, then han sanqian is in damn bad luck.


    this spiritual consciousness is outside and the body is here. if we are separated for too long, wouldn''t it be embarrassing?


    bafang world is now considered a somewhat famous master. as a result, zongheng did not die on the battlefield, but died through the back door...


    if word of this spreads, han sanqian will probably be blown up from his grave if he dies.


    so fucking embarrassing.


    therefore, when exploring the boundary, you should reach as far as possible, but at the same time, it is best to keep a certain safe distance from it, so as not to leave any blank space unchecked, but not to push yourself out of the boundary too much.


    su yingxia knew very well that even if han sanqian used this method to operate it much more conveniently, it would not be a temporary thing.


    it only takes a few minutes, and with a lot of luck, you can quickly find the gathering point, and then smoothly enter the real place of the famous store.


    it can take as long as a day, or even more.


    obviously, the latter can only fail, because the couple simply cannot have so much time to wait.


    despite all the calculations, he could only carry it until dawn, which was only six hours.


    "i hope our luck will be better this time and sanqian can find the gathering point as soon as possible. we don''t have much time!"


    su yingxia finished her words, closed her eyes slightly, and prayed silently!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5314

    "call!"


    and on the other side at this time.


    in the hall where the shangguan family lives, shangguan qinghai and shangguan qingyan slowly opened their eyes from trance.


    "it is indeed a magical skill. i have lived for most of my life. i originally thought that i would have no chance to practice cultivation in this life, but i never thought that at the end of the day, i would suddenly enter the tao and achieve fruition." shangguan qinghai said with a smile. .


    shangguan qingyan nodded: "yes, this set of mental techniques is very comfortable to practice, and this set of techniques is also extremely sophisticated for both offense and defense."


    although shangguan qingyan has not yet been able to use and demonstrate it in actual combat, as it continues to evolve in his mind during the practice process, he can already feel the essence of this set of exercises more and more clearly.


    "it seems that han sanqian is truly a god." shangguan qinghai nodded: "just by giving you and me some on-demand broadcasts, just by giving us those skills, we can both rise to several levels in an instant. grade.¡±


    "i can''t imagine how powerful those people who follow him will become under his guidance and careful training."


    "however, it at least makes me believe that it is reasonable for him to defeat yetian city with a mere hundred thousand troops against nearly two million troops."


    shangguan qingyan smiled softly: "father, do you want to join han sanqian?"


    shangguan qinghai sighed: "to tell you the truth, ever since han sanqian revealed his true identity to us, i have been considering this issue very seriously."


    "in terms of character, although the time you have been in contact with him is not long, you can still feel his generosity, sincerity and fearlessness."


    "based on my experience, if a person like this is the leader, his subordinates will be good."


    shangguan qingyan also agreed with his father''s view. who could be so generous to a friend? i had already lost a lot of money to change the set, but i still took three copies in a row for the sake of my friends.


    this is his generosity and open-mindedness. if you follow him, you don''t have to worry about running out of meat or soup.


    he revealed his identity directly in front of himself and his father. in addition to showing his sincerity in dealing with others, it also shows his courage and confidence.


    if you rely on sincerity alone to treat people sincerely, you would be a fool. however, han sanqian''s confident eyes at the beginning showed that his sincerity was not afraid of betrayal because he had hard power as the foundation.


    this is his fearlessness!


    following him, conquering the country is indeed much more reliable than many people''s.


    but problems also arise.


    "the shangguan family is betting on the present with the future. if you win, you don''t need to say anything. if you lose, you will be shattered. dad, this matter..." shangguan qingyan did not continue.


    "just tell it according to your own personal opinion. dad is old and won''t live much longer. the road to the future will always be your own, so your choice is more important than dad''s." shangguan qinghai road.


    shangguan qingyan thought for a while and gritted his teeth: "if the father wants to ask his daughter for his personal opinion, then for the daughter, i choose han sanqian."


    "your reason is..."


    "the shangguan family has indeed been able to completely get rid of the previous predicament by relying on these three skills. from then on, it has stepped up to a higher level and entered a period of improvement. however, i also believe that this period of improvement will not be too big."


    "why?"


    "han sanqian is so kind to my family, but we dare not make friends with him. if the world knows about it, who will be willing to have a good relationship with my shangguan family? therefore, our shangguan family has always been it is inevitable that people hold a stick against our backbones and our development is restricted."


    shangguan qinghai nodded.


    although shopping malls are ruthless, morality must always be respected wherever there are people.


    taking han sanqian''s huge benefits without fighting against others will indeed make you reluctant to become a teammate with you.


    after all, you can treat han sanqian like this today, and you can use the same method to deal with your teammates in the future.


    therefore, the development of the shangguan family, working alone, will be severely restricted in the end!


    "so, what you want is to either become successful or famous, or..." shangguan qinghai asked.


    shangguan qingyan hesitated for a moment, but finally bit his head decisively: "dad, i want to give it a try."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5315

    shangguan qinghai nodded and touched his beard.


    "either you become a king or you become a bandit?"


    "the shangguan family has fallen to this point today. it cannot afford to lose, but it can still afford it." shangguan qingyan said.


    "yes, if we follow han sanqian, yetian city has just experienced a war, and we can fill in some of the vacancies for many merchants and goods. this will greatly improve our business." shangguan qinghai nodded.


    "moreover, han sanqian can be regarded as a place of fame in the human race. it is inevitable that he will have enemies, but he also has his power and pursuers. our shangguan''s business may even be able to go there in the future." shangguan. qing yan said: "in short, following him has huge risks, but the benefits are also very likely to be very high."


    shangguan qinghai said: "doing business is an adventure in itself. otherwise, it would be better to go home and farm the land honestly, right?"


    shangguan qingyan was a little surprised: "listen to dad, dad also agrees to us joining han sanqian?"


    shangguan qinghai nodded: "joining han sanqian seems to be a very crazy and unwise choice on the surface. you must know that han sanqian has too many enemies."


    "in this case, the risk is very high."


    "but when you look back at it, it''s not that simple."


    "how many things has han sanqian caused? with so many enemies, he has done so many things, but he is still living in front of us, and even sneaked into a famous store. think about it again. , what helper does he have behind him?"


    yes, if han sanqian didn''t have a pusher behind him, he alone would almost stir up half of the demon clan, which is obviously not consistent with common sense.


    "if you have enemies, you will naturally have friends. this is normal." shangguan qinghai said with a smile: "in other words, han sanqian really has no background and no one to push him. he just relies on himself. then you have you ever thought about how strong he can be to be able to pass five levels and kill six generals like this?"


    "what i want to tell you is that the enemy may indeed be scary, but we cannot underestimate the abilities of our teammates too much."


    with shangguan qinghai''s analysis, shangguan qingyan''s last concerns were completely dispelled.


    "okay, then let''s join han sanqian."


    "okay, wait until han sanqian comes out of seclusion, then go and tell him." shangguan qinghai said.


    "yes!"


    seeing his daughter''s happy look, shangguan qinghai shook his head helplessly: "there is no chance of staying in a female university."


    his daughter knows best. although she was very organized and had good reasons when it came to joining han sanqian, shangguan qinghai also understood that there were many thoughts on her daughter''s part.


    this is normal. it is natural for a gentleman to fall in love with a beautiful woman and for a woman to fall in love with a hero.


    of course he has no need to blame.


    han sanqian obviously did not feel the good results of the discussion here. at this time, the couple looked sad.


    su yingxia didn''t need to say more. after wasting more than an hour, there was no movement from han sanqian. how could she not be worried?


    as for han sanqian, although his consciousness was outside, his body was also frowning unconsciously because of worry.


    call!


    suddenly, han sanqian''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the next second, tianhuo also flew back quickly from a distance.


    "three thousand, you''re awake, how are you? did you find any gathering point?" su yingxia asked with concern.


    han sanqian let out a long breath and shook his head helplessly: "i have searched everywhere using the fastest but most careful method, but unfortunately, nothing has been found. in fact, i suspect that it¡¯s not that i¡¯m mistaken, there is no so-called gathering point here at all.¡±


    hearing this, su yingxia frowned, feeling a little desperate.


    "then...then aren''t we here in vain?"


    suddenly, su yingxia seemed to notice something was wrong. why were han sanqian''s eyes full of smiles? !


    "you bad guy, did you lie to me!?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5316

    the next second, su yingxia raised her fist and delivered a "violent output."


    han sanqian smiled continuously after being beaten. when su yingxia was almost beaten, he took su yingxia''s hand and stood up.


    "to the northwest, about three miles away from us, there is a very strange gathering point." han sanqian said: "it is very hidden. i didn''t find it when i checked there before. . but when i was about to leave the area later, maybe because of the angle, i accidentally discovered something was wrong there."


    after han sanqian''s renewed attention, he soon discovered that there was something completely unusual there.


    the darkness was much higher than in other places, and even a bright light like sky fire still wouldn''t have much effect in that place.


    therefore, han sanqian was almost certain that that was the gathering point.


    "then let''s hurry over now. we''ve already wasted a lot of time here." su yingxia urged.


    han sanqian nodded. su yingxia was more anxious than him. she started to move first, but han sanqian held her back: "you''re just going to go there like that?"


    su yingxia was confused and didn''t know what han sanqian meant.


    "what''s wrong?" su yingxia said, "how else are we going to get there?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "although this is the yin side, but... don''t use the yin side to ignore it. everything around this side still reflects the famous store itself."


    "you mean, there will also be corresponding roads or obstacles on the dark side?"


    han sanqian nodded, although they would not exist as entities, but would be blocked by lines.


    but don¡¯t mistake cadres for cadres. these things can actually play their own blocking role.


    when you encounter obstacles, they will be there waiting for you, unmoving.


    therefore, the best way is to bypass them.


    "then how to go?"


    han sanqian smiled: "i will lead the way."


    because he has divine consciousness, he only needs to control the sky fire to lead the way.


    this process is very simple, and the result is inevitable.


    under the guidance of tianhuo, the couple groped for a very strange route in the darkness, and under this route, slowly headed towards their destination.


    about ten minutes later, su yingxia had completely lost her bearings. she followed han sanqian in a daze and stopped, completely confused about where she was.


    "here we are."


    han sanqian looked at less than half a meter in front of him and said softly to su yingxia.


    su yingxia glanced subconsciously, but couldn''t see anything in the darkness.


    "what do we do now?"


    while han sanqian took a step back slightly, he also protected su yingxia behind him. after that, he suddenly moved his power in his hands.


    suddenly, powerful power spurted out from han sanqian''s hands, heading straight into the darkness not far from han sanqian!


    "zi!"


    under the impact of han sanqian''s huge magic energy, the originally plain front was suddenly engulfed in flames.


    and in the light of the fire, su yingxia could finally vaguely see that there seemed to be a bulge in that place that was different from other places!


    "is that the gathering point?" su yingxia shouted very excitedly.


    han sanqian nodded, and at the same time, the power in his hand did not dare to weaken at all, and he continued to attack there with all his strength.


    "hoo ho ho!"


    the bulge began to become more and more visible, and the fire around it became more and more massive, even a little dazzling in this dark space.


    "rise!"


    han sanqian increased his strength again, and all of a sudden, the color of the bulge began to change.


    it first looks like red-hot iron, and then, after reaching the red pole, it begins to change towards a white color.


    first it was paper white, then milky white, and finally, it completely turned into jade white. looking from a distance, it really looked like a big white jade stone.


    but it slightly revealed a faint light, making one thing very clear to everyone.


    that is, it is anything but ordinary.


    "three thousand, is it the gathering point?"


    han sanqian nodded. when viewed from the front, because it is the starting point of gathering yin, its darkness is inherently higher than other yin sides.


    on the other hand, naturally in extreme scenes, it is the brightest point.


    now, under han''s three thousand spells, it has no way to hide.


    "yes, we can borrow it to go to the real place. however, there is something i want to say in advance..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5317

    "say it." su ying said.


    "after we enter, we don''t know what the real place is like, so the best way is to hide ourselves as soon as we land, even if we are separated." han san qian ordered.


    if you don¡¯t know what it was like in the past, you naturally don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, so you have to take the best-case scenario into consideration.


    "kindness."


    "if we are caught, we will acknowledge our status as vips."


    vip status may not be useful, but it is not impossible to try.


    "anyway, let''s take a bite and let''s wander around here, and then accidentally fall into this so-called real place. we won''t say anything else and let them figure it out for themselves."


    doing this does feel a bit like treating others as fools.


    however, it is not completely without some truth.


    the other party caught them, and then they said that the distinguished guest accidentally fell here, so the first task of others must be to prove the authenticity of the couple''s identity.


    and during this process, they will inevitably come to the top to verify it.


    verification will cost them time and energy, but at the same time, it will also buy a certain amount of time and space for the two people to come out.


    at that time, the two of them could take the opportunity to try to escape, or they could simply wait for them to check back.


    after confirming that the identity of the couple is real, people in famous stores will naturally relax their vigilance towards them, and their seemingly silly reasons will be more or less valid.


    han sanqian didn''t expect them to believe everything, but as long as there was a small chance to stand up, the punishment they received would begin to shift towards lighter punishment.


    then things may take a relatively good turn.


    "i know." su yingxia knew very well what han sanqian was thinking about, so she agreed without thinking.


    "remember, don''t say much else, just say these." han sanqian warned again and again.


    after confirming that su yingxia had really heard clearly, han sanqian directly took su yingxia''s hand, and then struck bai yushi again with his other hand.


    at this moment, the white jade stone was completely lifted, and a huge burst of white light suddenly burst out from its body.


    the white light rose wildly, swallowing up all the darkness, and the entire space was filled with dazzling light!


    "brush!"


    the next second, the two couples disappeared from the spot, the white light dissipated, and darkness enveloped the world again, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "boom!"


    immediately afterwards, as if they had entered the book of eight desolations, the couple''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then darkened again the next second!


    when they opened their eyes, the couple had arrived in a real environment.


    with the first impression, the couple didn''t even have time to see clearly what they looked like next to them. they already did a volley and quickly hid in the grass next to them.


    the reaction between the two of them was simply outstanding.


    afterwards, the two began to take stock of their surroundings.


    you won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t look at it, but you will be shocked when you look at it.


    the two of them were actually in a golden wheat field. the wheat field was so huge that it seemed that they could not be seen at a glance, but there were many exquisite small huts in the middle.


    outside the house, there are several people from time to time, dressed in white clothes, busy working in the wheat field.


    the couple''s location is relatively remote, just at the far end of a wheat field governed by a thatched house.


    after the couple made sure that they had not been discovered, they approached each other step by step and came together.


    "what''s going on? did we come to the wrong place?" su yingxia whispered.


    han sanqian didn''t answer immediately. this was mainly because he was a little confused now and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    yes, shouldn''t the place they want to go to be a famous store?


    what is the situation with this large wheat field? !


    "we traveled through the formation, but accidentally got backlashed by the formation and spread it to other places?" han sanqian also had such a question, but he was rejected by himself before he could say it.


    this is a lonely mountain, with no other stores except famous stores, so... there shouldn''t be any possibility of wearing it in the wrong place!


    this...what the hell is going on!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5318

    han sanqian thought for a long time, but su yingxia did not disturb him and gave him enough time to think and ponder.


    a few minutes later, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    "we must have dressed in the wrong place." han sanqian said, "i think this is a real famous store."


    "although i don''t know why the real situation in the village is such a large golden wheat field, just like a large farm, but i still believe that we are not in the wrong place."


    it¡¯s really impossible to go wrong with the opposite of gathering points.


    the only place they can come to is the place corresponding to the formation, which is the real place of the famous store hidden on the other side.


    so, no matter how strange it is, it must be true.


    "weird, aren''t famous stores doing business? why are you planting so much wheat?" su yingxia frowned and couldn''t help but take a second look at the wheat in the field.


    the ears of wheat are full, the body of the wheat is thick, and the wheat grows very well.


    han sanqian also nodded, surprised and impressed.


    indeed, it is indeed rare to see wheat grown so well without human technology to improve it.


    ha, that''s interesting.


    on the surface, he is a big business selling cloth, but secretly he runs a farm?


    this thing is really strange and at the same time, it makes people feel weird.


    however, han sanqian suddenly frowned.


    han sanqian frowned: "something''s not right."


    su yingxia asked suspiciously: "what''s not right?"


    "it''s not the season for wheat to mature."


    no matter what kind of wheat it is, whether it is so-called spring wheat or autumn wheat, their growth cycles may be different, but generally the seasonal changes, or temperature changes they undergo are the same.


    therefore, most wheat matures from june to october every year, depending on the type of wheat grown.


    but in fact, this basically includes the time when a lot of wheat matures.


    but now...


    han sanqian frowned, and su yingxia also frowned.


    "if we count it by season, it can only be considered early winter now."


    yes, by this time the wheat should have been taken home long ago, and a lot of it has even been processed into food and eaten in the stomach.


    but here, many ears of wheat have just reached their peak and fullness, which means that they have just reached the ripening season.


    although there is talk of late wheat, is it too late?


    "could it be that the temperature in the famous store is different from the temperature outside, so the wheat ripening time is also different?" su yingxia asked.


    this is indeed a possibility.


    but if you think about it carefully, this is absolutely impossible.


    you know, the climate of famous stores is indeed different from other places because they exist in the mountains.


    however, the actual location of the famous store is on the mountainside or top of a mountain, rather than a basin in the mountains. this means that the climate and environment of the famous store will not be too different from the outside.


    strictly speaking, if there is any difference, it is that the temperature in the mountains is colder than in other places.


    "it''s weird, it''s not this, it''s not that, it''s a bit mysterious." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian said nothing and gently picked an ear of wheat.


    he wanted to see what the things they felt were seriously different looked like.


    the ears of wheat are very plump. if you put them on your hands and rub them gently, huge pieces of wheat will appear in your palms.


    in terms of quality alone, these wheats are indeed the best among the best.


    "if there is such a wheat field in the villa of mingmen store that is used to cultivate some high-quality staple food, i will not doubt it at all. after all, rich people care more about the quality of life. but, what the hell is that? it can''t all be farmland." han sanqian said as he looked up at the barley field.


    "it seems that we have plenty to play in this place."


    this is the truest sigh in han sanqian''s heart, and it is also the biggest doubt in han sanqian''s heart.


    what seems reasonable is actually unreasonable everywhere.


    the more carefully you examine it, the more unreasonable things you will find, but it is precisely these unreasonable things that are constantly telling you!


    something is wrong here!


    "three thousand, what should we do next?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5319

    han sanqian thought for a moment and locked his eyes.


    "don''t go anywhere, just stay here." han sanqian said.


    now that he was teleported here, han sanqian believed that his current position could bring him something, so he was too lazy to make any changes.


    it¡¯s an unfamiliar environment anyway, and we don¡¯t know where is safe and where is not.


    it¡¯s better to just let god make the decision!


    "but what''s the point of staying here?" su yingxia felt that something was not right.


    they don''t have much time. if they waste a lot of time here, su yingxia is worried that their work may be in vain.


    but han sanqian also had his own considerations.


    everything in front of me seemed normal but not normal, and everything in the wheat field was very quiet.


    it is better to choose to be still if you choose to move rashly.


    at least, it is always safe if nothing can be detected.


    moreover, the stone not far away should be the gathering point, which is also suitable for the two of them to return as soon as possible.


    of course, the most important thing is that han sanqian always feels that their trip will not be in vain.


    "i don''t know how to explain it to you, just think of it as a feeling."


    as soon as he finished speaking, two men in white came over.


    then, the two people didn''t go far and stopped about a few meters away from where han sanqian and su yingxia were hiding.


    they also seemed to be checking the quality of the wheat ears.


    "this year''s harvest looks very good."


    "yes, the entire wheat field has basically been reviewed, and almost 95% of the wheat fields are covered with full buds. this is simply an amazing achievement."


    "i believe the owner of the village will be very happy this time."


    "hehe, if the owner of the village is happy, maybe we will be lucky too."


    "yes, i hope the owner of the farm will be generous and let us servants have a taste of these wheats. hey, it''s really frustrating to see that we can''t eat even one grain in such a large land."


    "that''s not true."


    after hearing the conversation between the two, su yingxia frowned and looked at han sanqian with doubt.


    han sanqian nodded understandingly. he knew that su yingxia was also wondering about a question.


    judging from the splendid appearance of the famous store, it is simply an extremely luxurious place. however, in such a luxurious place, the servants live like zhou papi''s subordinates.


    with so many wheat fields planted, you can¡¯t get any wheat?


    this seems to be a bit of a contrast.


    you know, during the celebration, han sanqian had seen with his own eyes the daily eating and drinking of many servants in the village.


    take the restaurant where i drank as an example. yes, the servants were indeed working very hard. after all, they had to entertain so many guests, but the food for others to eat after they were busy was also excellent.


    because zhou yong and others were present for several drinks, they drank relatively late. the waiter and others also needed to eat, so when there were not many guests, they would also start to eat their own employee meals.


    the food actually was similar to that of han sanqian and his group of guests, except that many of the dishes were not as well presented as those for the guests.


    it is estimated that the main reason is to give the guests face. after all, they need to give the guests a distinction between high and low, so the food they eat is different in style.


    but these only indicate class. in fact, the food and drink they eat and drink are obviously not bad at all.


    then the problem comes again.


    the famous delicacies and delicacies stores are not stingy at all for these servants to eat. according to their wishes, they are not allowed to eat even a single grain of wheat grown in the fields. what does this mean? ?


    two-faced? are they usually made for guests to see?


    to be honest, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    if they just wanted to save money, eating less of the delicacies at their celebrations and spreading them evenly into their daily lives would be enough to double the quality of life for each servant.


    the key point is, even if it was really staged, then if the servants now have delicacies to eat and they rush to eat them, why bother worrying about not getting a little wheat?


    therefore, the plucking of famous stores still does not hold!


    is it possible that any wheat in this wheat field can be more valuable than delicacies from the mountains and seas?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5320

    although even han sanqian himself found this unbelievable when he thought about it, upon careful consideration, he found that this seemed to be the only reasonable explanation.


    only when the value of wheat reaches an incredible level, then it will naturally become something more precious than any delicacy.


    only then can everything currently be explained smoothly.


    so, what secrets do these wheat plums hold?


    thinking of this, han sanqian didn''t say anything. he and su yingxia stayed there. after the two people finished their work in the area and left, han sanqian reappeared.


    su yingxia also stared at the bit of wheat in han sanqian''s hand. obviously, after hearing the conversation between the two people just now, su yingxia also thought that there might be some unknown secret hidden in the wheat, so they ignored it.


    she took two cases of wheat from han sanqian''s hands, placed them in her own hands, and observed them carefully.


    however, after observing for a long time, apart from being larger and fuller than ordinary wheat, i really couldn''t find anything special about it.


    if you want to say that this wheat must sell better than normal wheat, then there is really nothing to say. after all, this is the advantage of their products, and of course the price has an absolute advantage.


    but if you want to say that it is more expensive than delicacies, it would be a bit insulting to delicacies.


    even if delicacies from mountains and seas are cheap, they are not comparable to a wheat.


    han sanqian didn''t say anything more. instead, he directly put a piece of wheat into his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    since you can''t tell any difference in appearance, wouldn''t it be more straightforward to just try the taste?


    su yingxia subconsciously wanted to remind han sanqian to be careful about the poisonous food, but as soon as the words reached her throat, she noticed something was wrong. she could only watch han sanqian eat and wait for his answer.


    he''s not afraid of poison anyway.


    when the wheat enters your mouth, you bite it gently with your teeth. the wheat is very crisp and opens directly in your mouth.


    at the beginning of the entrance, there is a strong aroma of wheat.


    you can tell from the first sip that it is truly different.


    suddenly, han sanqian suddenly frowned.


    "what''s wrong?" su yingxia suddenly became very nervous.


    although she knew that han sanqian was almost invulnerable to all poisons, wheat was a strange thing after all, so su yingxia was still worried when she saw even a very slight reaction from han sanqian.


    han sanqian waved his hand to signal su yingxia not to worry too much. afterwards, he felt about himself for a moment, and then suddenly frowned and said, "there is something wrong with this wheat."


    "poisonous?"


    "no, it''s available!" after han sanqian finished speaking, he gently handed a piece of wheat to su yingxia''s mouth.


    su yingxia opened her mouth, tasted the wheat carefully, and soon frowned.


    "is this wheat? this is obviously an elixir."


    when the wheat completely melted into the mouth, the strong aroma of wheat began to gradually disappear, and what replaced them was a faint smell of black blood.


    the first taste is very uncomfortable and makes people want to vomit, but once you get used to it and accept it, it changes again.


    it turned into a strong demonic energy. even people like su yingxia, who did not have demonic cultivation, began to condense with the addition of it.


    what is this indicating?


    this shows that the energy contained in this small wheat is very large. otherwise, it would be difficult for people like su yingxia who have no foundation of demonic energy to accumulate.


    "i think i understand why this wheat is more expensive than delicacies from the mountains and seas." han sanqian smiled bitterly.


    after all, each of these pills is a small pill. if you grab a handful, it will be full of pills.


    for these servants, it is naturally like a divine thing, and it will indeed make these servants want to eat it and improve themselves.


    "yes!" su yingxia also felt it and said: "if it were me, i would also want to eat it. we finally understand that it is not that famous stores have suddenly become stingy, but that the food has indeed changed. however, this also happens a new question."


    han sanqian nodded, yes, even for himself, he had to rely on weak water from the corpse land to plant all kinds of exotic grasses and flowers on fairy island.


    not only are there no such harsh conditions here, but the elixir and wheat that people can eat are directly produced. the gap is too big.


    moreover, this place is still such a large area that you can''t see at a glance. what on earth is going on?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5321

    "no matter how powerful the famous store is, its geographical location is not as good as fairy island." after su yingxia said, she bent down and picked up some soil on the ground: "the soil here is obviously not as magical as the corpse land. i really don''t understand. why can such wheat be produced here?"


    it''s not that su yingxia is dissatisfied, but the fact is that the gap between the two is really huge.


    but unfortunately, the final output here is much better than han sanqian''s.


    this actually makes more sense the more people think about it.


    han sanqian was also confused, but he didn''t feel any displeasure in his heart.


    jealousy will only make people look hateful, and it will only make people angrier, thus affecting many judgments.


    therefore, calm analysis is the most important thing.


    soon, han sanqian frowned slightly.


    "when these prerequisites are not as good as ours, but the thing is better than ours, there is only one possibility, and that is that his cultivation method is definitely different from ours."


    su yingxia nodded, but couldn''t help but ask: "what''s different? in other words, what method did they use?"


    han sanqian shook his head. of course he didn''t know the specific method, but...


    "we can take a look."


    it didn''t take long to come in, so han sanqian and the others could choose to wait.


    "however, it''s already harvest season. does it make sense for us to wait?"


    han sanqian smiled: "of course i''m not waiting for them to plant again. when they plant again, i won''t know it for years and years. what i''m waiting for is the opportunity."


    seeing han sanqian''s evil smile, su yingxia knew that nothing good would happen if she stayed for a while.


    however, there is really no other way at the moment, so there is really not much they can do, so they can only wait for han sanqian to do it.


    the couple went into hiding again, and the cats were like two eagles in the wheat field.


    su yingxia was closest to the hut, while han sanqian was relatively on the outermost side.


    this arrangement is so that su yingxia can take care of whether people from the famous store suddenly appear at any time, while han sanqian can study these wheat fields carefully during this waiting period to see if he can find any clues.


    he felt that the most important thing about these things was actually the soil on the ground and the wheat itself.


    therefore, the focus of the investigation is mainly on these two aspects.


    wheat stalks are very thick and hard, but also very tough. moreover, the veins of the wheat itself are many times longer than those of ordinary wheat, and the veins almost extend to several meters underground.


    but apart from these, nothing different was found.


    as for the soil, the soil here is relatively moist. han sanqian took some soil and smelled it, and found that the smell of the soil was very strong.


    apart from this, no other discoveries were made.


    "did you find anything different?" su yingxia asked.


    "the land is very fishy, ??but i don''t know why it is fishy."


    su yingxia also picked up a piece of soil and smelled it, and she really said, "it seems to smell like blood."


    han sanqian nodded, this was also a very strange thing about him.


    why is this place related to the smell of blood? !


    "three thousand, i have a bold idea." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian frowned: "you tell me!"


    "could it be that the ground here is watered with blood?"


    han sanqian was shocked when he heard su yingxia''s guess.


    however, if you think about it carefully, this possibility does exist.


    "if you want to prove this conjecture, there is a way." han sanqian said with a frown.


    that''s digging.


    the soil outside was absorbed by the wheat and exposed to the sun above, so even if there was blood, it was probably absorbed and dispersed.


    but the deeper you dig, the more you save.


    it''s like digging in the soil to find water.


    as long as it''s deep enough, you might be able to find the water hidden underground.


    however, no one knows how much blood was used here, and naturally no one knows whether there is still blood underneath.


    "try it, it won''t be in vain."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian took action directly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5322

    without a hoe, it is impossible to use a hoe. after all, when you swing it, you are afraid that others will not see you digging in the ground.


    the most concealed method that can be used is actually a dagger or something like that.


    han sanqian lazily used this kind of thing and directly transferred energy to his hands. after putting a protective cover on his hands, he dug directly with his hands.


    it is really difficult to do this, but the effect is not impossible.


    about half an hour later, han sanqian was sweating profusely, but the hole he dug was getting deeper and deeper.


    just because of limited manpower, the hole becomes smaller and smaller as it goes down.


    "bobo!"


    suddenly, just after han sanqian dug down one more time, the surrounding liquid began to appear and gathered in the hole.


    "i found something." han sanqian exclaimed, and then quickly scooped out some liquid with two fingers.


    as han sanqian scooped it out, the liquid finally emitted its unique color in the sunlight.


    "blood, it is indeed blood." su yingxia was a little shocked.


    han sanqian also looked solemn: "i should have thought of it a long time ago."


    this conjecture was put forward by su yingxia. it is stupid for couples to fight over who comes first, but the reason why han sanqian blames himself for thinking of it late is actually because han sanqian has been exposed to these things more, so he immediately he should be the first to react.


    the group of men in black had blood pools underground, and there were blood paths like blood veins along the way. therefore, naturally, it was most likely that they would use these to water them.


    "it seems that this store really has something to do with those men in black." han sanqian said.


    "yeah, it''s so beautiful but it''s so beautiful. i didn''t expect that this famous and upright store would be doing such shameless things behind the scenes."


    han sanqian sneered. how many wealthy businessmen who seemed to have big businesses could be so prosperous on the surface?


    many people are just whitewashing their lives.


    "three thousand, what should we do now?" su yingxia asked, "should we continue to investigate further?"


    han sanqian shook his head. what was the point of continuing the investigation? it doesn''t seem to have any meaning, or even if it does, the price will probably not be small.


    it may even be exposed in advance.


    for the time being, han sanqian doesn''t want to be exposed, let alone alert the snake.


    he still wanted to wait until the last mysterious person was brought up tomorrow before making any plans.


    therefore, han sanqian planned to withdraw.


    "before retreating, i want to take a look at the terrain around here." han sanqian stood up slightly and observed the surrounding situation.


    su yingxia promptly handed over the paper and pen.


    although there is not much to record on the entire terrain, all environments can be directly identified at a glance.


    wheat fields and thatched huts are nothing to remember.


    but for the sake of safety, han sanqian wanted to record all the huts, how many there were and their corresponding locations.


    these will make it easier for you to figure out the opponent''s possible troop deployment as quickly as possible when you take action, so that han sanqian can prepare corresponding responses in advance.


    han sanqian never thought that the preparation he had made for the advance layout would actually bring him unparalleled super help in a few days.


    after recording all this, the couple began to prepare for their return.


    using true energy to impact the gathering point again will make the gathering point extremely dark. after that, the two of them will use the gathering point to return to the previous cathode surface.


    then they returned to the path of illusion through the yin ji surface. after that, they broke through the path of illusion and emerged from under the stone lion''s feet again.


    everything seems like a dream, but the dream is so real.


    the couple looked at the time and saw that it was already early morning.


    however, the surroundings were still very lively. perhaps the appearance of the two couples was due to luck and they were not noticed by others.


    but on the way back, i met zhou yong and a few others.


    zhou yong was naturally very surprised by the sudden appearance of han sanqianliang and his wife. after all, he had already heard about han sanqian''s soul refining in seclusion today. he had also visited his residence and knocked on the door. no one responded, but there were a few letters hanging on the door.


    therefore, he was basically sure that han sanqian was indeed in retreat, and he left an invitation letter and followed a few friends out.


    he never thought that he would meet han sanqian here.


    "brother su, here!" zhou yong called enthusiastically to the couple who wanted to escape back to their residence...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5323

    han sanqian was very depressed.


    although i thought i might be recognized, i was still lucky after all. as a result, i was caught after taking only a few steps. it was still a little bit...


    however, now that everything has been discovered, it is time to bite the bullet.


    "haha, brother zhou, brother ma, brother chen!"


    han sanqian came over and checked on several people. some of them he didn''t recognize, but some of them had been drinking a few days ago.


    "brother su, madam sister-in-law."


    several people returned the gift enthusiastically.


    zhou yong said: "by the way, didn''t you say that brother su took the shangguan family''s weapon soul and retreated at home? why did he suddenly appear in this street again?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "it is true that i am refining the weapon at home, but i have succeeded, so i went out for a walk with my wife."


    zhou yong immediately praised: "congratulations to brother su."


    "yes, brother su is indeed a god. not only is his magical power unparalleled, but he can also refine weapon souls much faster than ordinary people."


    "we are also worried that brother su will take a long time to refine it, which will delay tomorrow''s super grand ceremony."


    han sanqian smiled: "tomorrow is the most important day, how could su miss it?"


    as han sanqian finished speaking, he quietly handed the map he had drawn in the real place to su yingxia.


    these people were entangled, and he probably wouldn''t be able to return to his residence for a while, so he hoped that su yingxia could go back first to make optimizations.


    after all, the drawings at that time were so sloppy that han sanqian was worried that he would not be able to understand what he had drawn after sleeping all night.


    therefore, optimization is inevitable.


    su yingxia quietly took the drawing and said with a smile: "since you guys bumped into each other, it seems that there will be another big meal of wine and meat tonight."


    "originally, after refining the weapon tonight, we planned to go out for a walk and then go back. su nian should take a rest after drinking with you for so many days, but..."


    su yingxia had a wry smile, looking very much like a woman who cares about her husband''s unfinished business.


    his acting skills are as good as those of han sanqian.


    "haha, madam-in-law, you have good intentions."


    "the last night, just the last night."


    "yes, as soon as the super festival is over, although we can still stay one night tomorrow night, we have to rest early. after all, we have to leave early the day after tomorrow and prepare for the road."


    su yingxia rolled her eyes: "that''s what i said today. tomorrow night will be the last night. i have to drink. you always have excuses and reasons."


    after saying this, there was no anger on su yingxia''s face: "come back early in the evening, i''ll go back first."


    after saying that, su yingxia greeted everyone with her eyes, turned around and left.


    behind him, everyone suddenly burst into cheers, and han sanqian had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    he felt very warm inside. su yingxia was planning for him tomorrow night until the end.


    yes, after tomorrow''s ceremony, han sanqian will enter the real place, so he still needs someone to cover him.


    the drinking date with this group of people was one of the opportunities for han sanqian.


    he also had this idea after meeting this group of people, but he didn''t expect that his wife could understand what he meant in an instant.


    hey, with a wife like this, what more could you ask for?


    "come on, brother su, let''s go have a drink."


    "yeah, let''s go have a drink. i heard some inside information about tomorrow today. can we exchange ideas?"


    a group of people even found a topic to talk about drinking, and everyone was very excited.


    han sanqian was originally interested in going together, but when he heard that the other party had inside information about tomorrow, he had to go even if he didn''t want to go.


    "okay, let''s go have a drink."


    han sanqian smiled on his face, but he had already made plans in his mind.


    grandma, you want to trick me, but i still want to trick you.


    come and see who plays who.


    han sanqian was really curious, what was that mysterious thing? no, to be precise, it was a mysterious person! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5324

    it was late at night, but the group still arrived at the restaurant.


    for today, this would actually be considered the beginning of a very normal nightlife.


    after all, tomorrow is a super grand ceremony. while everyone is excited, they also know very well that after tomorrow they will have to go their separate ways. it will be difficult to get together by then, and the business is extremely busy and there is no energy to get together.


    therefore, it is better to take advantage of this time to have a complete carnival.


    after a few glasses of wine, the atmosphere was lifted.


    han sanqian actually wanted to know the information about this mysterious person and tomorrow''s inside story, but it was really hard to bring it up voluntarily.


    so as not to expose anything too much.


    at this moment, zhou yong acted as han sanqian''s mouth in advance: "by the way, brother liu, didn''t you say you heard some inside information about tomorrow today? tell me, we can''t just drink. "


    "yeah, remember you have to have the ingredients, otherwise, you will be punished with ten cups."


    "this information must be something that no one among us knows. if more than two people know the news, it will be considered a failure."


    when the man named liu heard this rule, not only was he not worried at all, but he was filled with pride and pride.


    "everyone, don''t say anything more than two people. let me just say this. as long as there is one person on the court who knows the same information as me, i will drink all ten cups."


    "damn, lao liu, you''re so awesome."


    "grandma, did you sell yourself to a famous store? are there any super secrets that we don''t know about?"


    "don''t you know, lao liu''s sister has some positions in famous stores. she is not only one of the wives of the owner, but she also controls a lot of business in famous stores."


    speaking of this, lao liu looked proud.


    although the business controlled by my sister cannot be moved to her side entirely through connections, in many cases she even gets little benefit just to avoid suspicion.


    but, it does matter after all.


    after all, it is also a pulse. if you have a pulse, you are stronger than a human being.


    normally, this would not show up, but today it is different. at least it can be used differently in different places.


    "ahem, it''s just a small relationship, why bother?" old liu put on a show, looking like it was no big deal but full of complacency all the time.


    "okay, lao liu, we all know you are awesome, just tell us."


    old liu nodded and said with a smile: "everyone should be very clear about the fact that the super thing in tomorrow''s conference is a human being, right? however, i''m afraid what you don''t know is why does this person get to be a super thing?"


    everyone was really wondering what kind of person would get the chance to directly become the highlight of the seventh-anniversary super festival.


    unless you include the owner of a famous store.


    but obviously, this is unlikely.


    "why?"


    "yeah, tell me."


    seeing that everyone was aroused, even han sanqian was looking at him expectantly.


    old liu smiled: "the reason is actually very simple, that is, this person is actually related to a super divine being."


    "yeah?"


    "how can people be related to super gods? old liu, please explain clearly."


    old liu smiled and said: "that''s right. i heard that this man himself is a key to a super divine object. yes, although to a certain extent, it may not be possible to find the divine object with him, but...without him, it¡¯s of no use if you take the divine object. of course, some people say that he might be able to help you find the divine object.¡±


    "as for this divine object, do you want to know what it is?"


    at this time, the curiosity of the group of people suddenly became more intense, and some of them stood up immediately after saying "fuck you."


    what is the concept of this person being directly linked to a divine object? isn''t that the same as bringing up a divine object?


    moreover, the gameplay of requiring people to find divine objects clearly shows that this divine object is a divine object in the true sense, a divine object that can look down on the world and dominate the world, and not just because it has the name of a god and is a god. things.


    "holy shit, lao liu, your fucking attitude is really disgusting, but i must admit that you bastard really piqued all my interest."


    "i also declare that you are the topic king tonight. you are awesome. you are the winner. say it quickly."


    "speak quickly, grandma. if you don''t, i will crush you to death."


    someone really wanted to take advantage of it. old liu laughed, drank a glass of wine, and then continued.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5325

    "haha, actually i don''t know what it is, because this magical thing, oh, i ask you not to hit me yet. i didn''t mean to trick you with this magical object. she didn''t even know it was the person who gave me the news."


    "it''s just that he''s very awesome. if anyone gets his hands on him, he might be able to command the world."


    lao liu said quickly while avoiding everyone''s "attack".


    although everyone''s fight was a bit noisy, it also made lao liu''s mystery just now turn into a need for a beating.


    but han sanqian still tasted the key points in this information.


    the divine object was so mysterious that even his sister didn''t know about it, which meant that even one of the owner''s wives didn''t know about it. so this divine object must be extraordinary.


    this is also suitable to be used as the finale of a super grand ceremony for famous stores.


    as for commanding the world, it is quite satisfactory.


    zhou yong also obviously understood the importance of this. although he smiled and catered to everyone, his eyes could not hide his caution.


    "brother su, what are you doing, are you interested?" zhou yong said: "although old liu is not a straight talker, some information is indeed more accurate than ours. if this divine object is really so magical, how can you but don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    "yes, brother su, you have unparalleled magical power. if there are divine objects to help you, you will definitely become famous in the future and even occupy a great position in the land of our demon clan. if you need anything in the future, we are all brothers. please do it as soon as possible." you know, we don''t have any other abilities, but it''s very simple to help you financially to dominate." another person next to zhou yong also whispered.


    han sanqian smiled helplessly: "i have no idea of ??domination. besides, didn''t old liu say that? this person is only related to the divine object, which does not mean that there is a divine object when there is a person. moreover, you really i thought the divine object was so easy to get, but once you get it, you have to hold on to it."


    "don''t worry, we are all brothers. lao zhou also has juxian manor. if you want people, we have them. if you want money, we will provide it for you. we will get a lot of people to protect you. with your own abilities, isn¡¯t this just a casual defense?¡±


    zhou yong also nodded: "brother su, what lao ma said makes sense. if we really have a chance to make things happen by then, if you need anything, just ask..."


    although everyone has their own thoughts on strengthening their own families, otherwise they would not spend money to buy any magical skills, but they themselves are actually very clear about how much they have.


    therefore, they are not interested in climbing to the top, but they need someone to climb to the top.


    in particular, the person who reached the summit had better have a close relationship with them.


    in this way, their family can follow this person to a different peak.


    this is also the reason that since ancient times, the great families of various scholars have hidden behind the scenes, but when the real heroes on stage come to power, their power behind the scenes is indispensable.


    we all have our own ideological consciousness. they do not seek to reach the top, but they are always willing to invest in those who may reach the top.


    for them, there is no danger of failure in climbing to the top, and the family will be transferred for a long time. however, if the bet is right, the family transfer will only be longer.


    of course han sanqian also knew what these people were thinking, and of course he knew better that what they told was the truth in their hearts.


    he smiled bitterly and said: "don''t be too flattering, everyone. the road to the top is not that easy. not only are there all kinds of difficulties, but the key is, you have countless enemies."


    after you reach the top, the whole world will be yours, and everyone will bow to you. but before you reach the top, the whole world will be your enemy. they want to pull you off the stage and step on you in the abyss forever. not allowed to turn over.


    this is the cruelty of reality, and it is also a true portrayal of the saying "winners and losers."


    zhou yong smiled softly, looked at han sanqian, and said: "brother su, what you said is indeed true. therefore, throughout the ages, whoever climbed to the summit did it alone. they all have brothers."


    han sanqian laughed: "brother zhou, since you insist on saying this, let me ask you, if i really reach the top, will you be the brothers who help me? you must know that my the enemy is most likely your enemy."


    obviously, han sanqian really started to ask the key question at this time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5326

    zhou yong smiled: "i know what brother su means. you are worried that if you want to be the one to climb to the top, we will actually not go with you because of many other factors such as interests, right?"


    han sanqian didn''t speak, but he didn''t deny it either.


    zhou yong smiled and said: "i know, what i said about me being loyal to you is all polite, and you may not believe it. what i said is right."


    han sanqian still didn''t speak or deny it.


    "yes, from a certain point of view, your worry is right. if the person you are with is actually not of the same mind, not only will he not be able to help you, but it will also bring you negative effects. however, many things , we can¡¯t just consider whether they are loyal or not, in other words, people who can give you substantial help are all good people.¡±


    "the scholarly family can provide you with men and horses, and can provide you with financial resources, but it cannot provide you with any loyalty. at this point, you must be mentally prepared for this."


    "as for the noble families, they themselves are betting everywhere. this is their nature and normality. however, although they cannot provide you with loyalty, they will not betray you because you are always their bet. one of the treasures.¡±


    "that''s what i said, do you understand?"


    han sanqian naturally understood zhou yong''s words.


    especially as an earthling who knows the thousand-year history of yanxia, ??he understands the changes of emperors and dynasties.


    take liu bei of the three kingdoms as an example. the mi family could support the grassroots liu bei to start his career, but they could also suddenly turn against him in the later stages and support sun quan of soochow.


    of course, as zhou yong said, the mi family did not completely betray liu bei, because there were other mi families supporting liu bei''s career.


    the reason for this "split" situation is not actually a dispute between the mi family and other families behind it, but just the routine operation of the major families to seize their treasures.


    for these families, how to maximize profits and how to pursue long-term interests are their considerations.


    i have to admit that zhou yong''s words reminded han sanqian a lot.


    because han sanqian has always been looking for someone who is his right-hand man, and what matters is absolute loyalty to han sanqian.


    this is indeed true.


    but han sanqian did ignore the support of the noble clan for him.


    because they were not loyal enough, they had been ignored by han sanqian.


    but zhou yong''s words actually made han sanqian suddenly think of the benefits of these families from some angles.


    you want to develop the economy and expand your territory. in fact, these people are also needed.


    they won''t help you stabilize your business, let alone win it, but they can help you develop and grow.


    therefore, thinking of this, han sanqian did not reject zhou yong''s kindness.


    seeing han sanqian''s behavior, zhou yong also smiled at this time and said: "if brother su really wants to compete for hegemony, brother, i dare not say anything else, but i will definitely spend a lot of money to support you."


    han sanqian smiled and did not elaborate: "okay, let me thank brother zhou in advance. at the moment, i really don''t have too many ideas, but once i have plans in the future, the first one will be i¡¯m looking for you, brother zhou, to help me.¡±


    zhou yong smiled, patted han sanqian on the shoulder, and said, "brother su, zhou also drank too much today, so please don''t be offended if you say a few more words."


    han sanqian smiled and said, "brother zhou has something to say, just say it."


    zhou yong glanced at everyone and saw that everyone''s eyes were not here, so he came close to han sanqian and said softly: "i have known brother su for a while, and i, zhou yong, can also see that, brother su different from ordinary people.¡±


    "you have the shrewdness of a businessman in your eyes, but you don''t have the cunningness of a businessman. therefore, in my eyes, you don''t look like a complete businessman."


    "with the low profile in your eyes and your overall tone and temperament, do you know what your identity should be?"


    han sanqian was slightly surprised. to be honest, he had hidden it well enough. although he knew that someone would doubt his identity, he really didn''t expect that this person would be zhou yong, and he actually did it in front of others. it came out directly in his face.


    "brother zhou, please tell me frankly, what is su''s identity?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5327

    "king, you should be the king!" zhou yong said very firmly.


    "only a person who truly stands at the top should have a very domineering yet low-key temperament. although brother su is young, he really has this temperament hidden in him."


    "i know you are hiding it deliberately, but you should also know that there are some things that you can''t hide just because you want to."


    zhou yong''s words were somewhat aggressive, and han sanqian smiled calmly: "brother zhou, what you said is indeed very good. to be honest with you, brother, i want to directly start to do something big. ¡±


    zhou yong laughed and turned around.


    he was talking about this, but han sanqian was thinking about other things at the critical moment. he also knew very well that there was no need to dwell on it anymore.


    some words are just to the point.


    "i don''t want to force brother su to admit anything. brother su, you can rest assured. of course, i will not reveal anything about what you and i talked about today to anyone."


    "after all, as i said, the scholar family only does betting business and doesn''t do any other unnecessary things. so, you don''t need to worry."


    han sanqian nodded. he knew zhou yong''s explanation very well. it was just an olive branch for him. there was no need to over-interpret it or worry too much.


    "zhou yong, i understand, but there are many things that are uncertain now, and some treasures may not be bets on casually. after all, some treasures require large investments and high risks," han sanqian said.


    zhou yong nodded: "but the reward is also higher, isn''t it?"


    han sanqian had no objection: "let''s leave each other''s contact information. if there is a chance to work together in the future, we two brothers will discuss it again. what do you think?"


    zhou yong smiled and nodded repeatedly.


    he knew that he was not mistaken about the person, and he also knew that the other person was already attracted by what he said.


    however, he really doesn''t have any bad intentions. he really just wants to get more opportunities and know more heroes.


    "brother su had better find a way to capture this mysterious person tomorrow. by then, not only will zhou have no interest, but at the same time, some of the people with better connections around me will also have no interest. of course, you can rest assured, the reason why i am not interested in them is definitely not what i talked to you about tonight, it is simply because you are my brother, brother su, and you have extraordinary abilities and are somewhat interested in this."


    "in addition, i will prepare some money. if you need anything at that time, you can just ask me to borrow money. of course, brother su doesn''t have to worry about interest or anything. i will lend all the money to brother su, regardless of the amount. no matter the size, there is no interest, and of course, there is no debt period. you can pay it back whenever it is convenient for you. if you don¡¯t want to pay it back at all, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    if it was zhou yong who was testing han sanqian before, then these words now are undoubtedly zhou yong''s certificate of submission to han sanqian.


    han sanqian thought carefully and nodded: "in terms of money, i think i should have enough for now. if zhou yong really wants to help me, that''s fine. after the ceremony is over tomorrow, no matter what, i can help i¡¯ll make an appointment for everyone to have a drink together.¡±


    "after that, we''ll talk about the rest."


    although han sanqian never admitted anything, zhou yong actually heard the meaning of han sanqian''s words. tomorrow''s game formation should be an opportunity for him to show his sincerity.


    if this matter is handled well, the matter with han sanqian will basically be settled. of course, if it is not handled well, the cooperation between the two parties may return to its previous position.


    only certain friends.


    "don''t worry, brother su. tomorrow''s game will be well organized next time. at the same time, don''t worry about the candidates. it''s still a place for acquaintances tonight. you can do anything and say anything."


    looking at zhou yong, han sanqian gave a helpless smile: "okay, in that case, everything depends on you, brother zhou."


    "it''s just about climbing to the top together and reaching the top together!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5328

    it was after three o''clock in the morning when he came back from the dinner. after han sanqian went back, he washed his face and changed clothes to go to bed with su yingxia waiting on him.


    the couple was lying on the bed. before going to bed, han sanqian reviewed everything about today''s situation to su yingxia.


    "after the grand ceremony is over tomorrow night, we will take part in the reception to get away from the reception and go to the real place." han sanqian said.


    "i know what you mean. are you ready to say hello?" su yingxia asked.


    the original plan was to go to the real place through a drinking party. even if something happened, it didn''t matter. after all, all han sanqian wanted was a cover in the early stage.


    once a commotion breaks out in a real place, it is impossible not to be discovered, so han sanqian is prepared.


    "however, there are some changes in the plan now."


    because zhou yong''s sudden appearance made han sanqian believe that this guy would deliberately lie to cover himself. in this case, han sanqian''s presence testimonials could be delayed longer.


    if everything goes well, we can even wait until han sanqian returns.


    however, han sanqian didn''t know whether that made sense.


    after all, it is possible that if something goes wrong, the famous store will be immediately blocked and no one will be allowed in or out. this is entirely possible.


    in that case, no matter how much work you do, it will be of no use.


    "let''s adapt to the situation when the time comes. however, yingxia, you must remember to follow me closely. i didn''t bring the eight desolations heavenly book with me this time, which means that if there is any danger, we can only rely on our own strength. just deal with it head on, there is no dead end."


    "i know, i will follow you closely." su yingxia nodded.


    although her current cultivation level is enough to deal with most risks and unknown situations, in front of han sanqian, she knows that she does not have to show off this ability, and she also knows that it is not her turn to show off.


    as long as she doesn''t let han sanqian get into too much trouble and can give him some help when he needs it, that will be the best outcome.


    "okay, it''s getting late. let''s rest early."


    after the two couples went to bed, they got up early the next morning.


    it''s not that the couple wanted to prepare anything, but the celebration was already going on outside very early in the morning.


    in this case, even if you want to sleep, you will not be able to rest at all.


    the two couples simply tidied up, and zhou yong had already sent someone to inform them that they would wait for the couple on the street, have lunch together, and then go to the grand ceremony venue together in the afternoon.


    "what you meant last night was that zhou yong would be obsessed with your investment tree." su yingxia gave a bitter smile.


    han sanqian sighed: "at first, i always rejected these people who were not loyal enough. then i thought, if we want to become bigger and stronger, the support of such people will be indispensable in the future."


    if yetian city wants to develop, it needs help and investment from external forces. in the future, there will be people in the alliance who need to eat, and funds will be needed to provide them with food.


    if the goal is bigger and the relatives of his subordinates need to eat and develop, these noble families can also provide them with certain opportunities and platforms.


    you can''t just expect han sanqian to make money.


    it''s not that he can''t, but the problem is that han sanqian always relies on han sanqian to produce blood. the amount of hematopoiesis is limited and has limitations.


    the mysterious man alliance and its own group of brothers will need opportunities and platforms sooner or later, so these external nobles do have a need for their existence.


    we all benefit from each other, grow and develop together.


    "yes, you are right. we always need these people to provide us with certain conveniences." su yingxia nodded in agreement: "although there will be losses in doing this, after all, there are gains. take a long-term view. , the pattern will be bigger.¡±


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand, my wife, have you packed up? let''s go meet the group first. after lunch, we have to prepare for the ceremony."


    su yingxia smiled, took han sanqian''s hand, and the couple walked out of the residence.


    not long after, a group of people met in the backyard, randomly found a restaurant, ordered some food and wine, and sat down.


    at this time, lao liu also came forward humbly: "everyone, please update me with the latest news."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5329

    everyone in the group was made mysterious by this guy.


    zhou yong frowned: "old liu, what do you want to talk about? can you tell me everything once and for all? it''s interesting to squeeze it out bit by bit, isn''t it?"


    with zhou yong in front, several others immediately began to criticize lao liu.


    "that''s right, damn old liu, it''s just like his mother-in-law. are you middle-aged and have this problem with your body and mouth?"


    "old liu, what''s going on? tell me quickly. if you don''t know clearly, huh, you drank all the wine on the table at noon today."


    "that is!"


    faced with these joking accusations, lao liu also rubbed his head a little embarrassedly.


    lao liu said: "everyone, you can''t blame me for tempting your appetite. in fact, i only got the latest news this morning."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "old liu, please explain quickly, otherwise, these people will eat you in a while, and we will have nothing to do with it."


    as soon as han sanqian spoke, the group of people suddenly became more excited. they all yelled at lao liu to tell the truth quickly, otherwise they would never spare this guy.


    old liu took a sip from the cup, seemingly embarrassed, but he couldn''t hide his pride.


    "hehe, here''s the thing. i heard that the owner of the village will personally come out to auction this mysterious thing today. and, let me tell you in advance, this mysterious thing is actually a bit similar to the official soul. .¡±


    "old liu, what do you mean by this?"


    "yes, please explain clearly. what does it mean to be somewhat similar to the official weapon soul?"


    a group of people looked at me and i looked at you, but they obviously didn''t react.


    zhou yong frowned and asked in a solemn voice: "what you call is a bit similar to the soul of a weapon. let me ask, do you mean the sales method?"


    "old zhou is still knowledgeable, and old zhou is smart enough. yes, this time the mysterious thing is using the shangguan family''s trick of finding a destined person." old liu said with a smile: "so, brothers, just having money is no, it depends on whether there is a predestined relationship. however, this time the owner of the village will personally come to find the predestined buyer, and everyone knows what this means."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "it means that this so-called destined person will be very powerful, because he can not only get the mysterious object, but more importantly, he has the favor and support of the village owner invisibly, and his future prospects are limitless. ,yeah?"


    "hehe, brother su is also very smart, and what he said is accurate." old liu said with a smile.


    everyone agreed, after all, what the village owner called a destined person was someone whom the village owner valued, and his future was indeed unmatched by others.


    coupled with the divine object, my dear, this is like stepping over the dragon gate in one step and becoming a master.


    "i''ll go. let''s put it this way, i wasn''t interested at all at first, but now i''m really interested."


    "yes, if it doesn''t depend on money alone, it means that everyone has a chance."


    some people are happy, but others are a little depressed.


    "you guys, don''t be too happy. from a theoretical point of view, what you said is indeed reasonable, but in fact, this also means that the basic threshold has disappeared. things that cannot be traded with equivalent things, that is metaphysics, what metaphysics is, it is probability, of course, it may also be determined by others."


    "yes, how can a famous store be easily handed over to others if it is related to a divine object that can command the world? in fact, if you think about it carefully, you can find the fishiness in it. therefore, this game may be a scam from beginning to end. it¡¯s just a show, it¡¯s just using mysterious things to add mystery to the ceremony and increase its appeal. in the end, after all the twists and turns, it returned to the hands of the famous store.¡±


    zhou yong also nodded, indeed he could not rule out this possibility.


    "what the brothers said does make sense. for this kind of fortune-telling, famous stores only need to arrange a person who is not very familiar to us but is actually them to win the title. and they use the magic items to win the prize. the attraction effect has been achieved." after zhou yong finished speaking, he looked at han sanqian: "however, brother su may be an exception. after all, isn''t he a destined member of the shangguan family?"


    "maybe, brother su can continue to be this destined person."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5330

    han sanqian waved his hand helplessly.


    "old zhou, are you disgusting me or are you praising me?"


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    everyone laughed.


    zhou yong smiled: "brother su, i''m not laughing at you. i''m telling the truth. think about it, real things are indeed possible."


    "yes, brother su, there is a saying that when luck comes, you can''t stop it. isn''t that what you are like now?"


    "there may not be two, but there is one thing to say. in this way, the drama will be really full. brother su will win the small championship first, and then the big championship. it''s amazing."


    "if brother su can get the divine object and is the destined person for the divine object, then brother su is probably too great. this has magical skills, money, and the favor of famous stores. what is a star of tomorrow? this is yes."


    listening to the bragging of a group of people, han sanqian didn''t feel happy at all.


    he knew very well that the famous store and he could only be enemies, but could never be friends, so it was impossible for the so-called destined person to get his turn.


    for him, the secrets and variables mentioned by lao liu were not a surprise, but a complete message to han sanqian that you have no chance to be with the mysterious thing.


    however, han sanqian could not explain these things, nor could he understand them.


    "okay, everyone, we''ve almost finished drinking and eating. let''s drink some tea and get ready to go." zhou yong stopped this game appropriately.


    after everyone nodded, zhou yong arranged for his servants to start preparing tea.


    in the tea party, people are obviously much more rational than before. after all, tea can relieve hangovers, and everyone''s conversations after they sober up will gradually become more rational.


    at about three o''clock in the afternoon, a group of people came out of the restaurant and headed to the venue.


    at this time, the main courtyard, although there were no lights, became extremely festive because of various decorations.


    the entire conference hall was huge, with rows of benches arranged neatly, and there were as many as a hundred seats under the vastness.


    there is a small table in front of each seat. every four or five people are relatively close to each other. i think this is probably a deliberate move by the organizer. the purpose is to allow the audience to gather together easily when they have nothing to do. small teams sit together.


    zhou yong and han sanqian''s group, because of the large number of people, could only choose to divide them into three tables. there were two large tables in the front row, and there was a third table next to them in the back row.


    after we were seated, the servants brought us fine tea and snacks, along with some fruits.


    "dear distinguished guests, today''s super grand ceremony will start on time at six o''clock in the afternoon, and the whole process will last for one hour."


    after the servant put the things away, he told everyone about today''s arrangements, then got up and left.


    "did you come a little early?" zhou yong was a little depressed.


    if it starts at six, there are still almost three hours, which is a full hour and a half. it would be too boring to sit here and wait. "


    su yingxia gave a bitter smile: "if you drink tea and chat in a restaurant, you should wait. if you drink tea and chat here, will you wait too? what''s the difference?"


    han sanqian nodded: "that''s the same reason. come, drink tea and chat here."


    han sanqian and su yingxia opened their mouths, but everyone didn''t want to say anything. they just settled down when they came.


    several people started tea chat again.


    and as this group of people started chatting again, time gradually passed forward.


    more and more people began to enter, including later the shangguan family.


    after shangguan qinghai and shangguan qingyan greeted han sanqian, they sat next to han sanqian and others intentionally or unintentionally.


    the shangguan family is not alone. at least, because han sanqian sold the sacred book to them, there are some patriarchs of small families gathered around them.


    everyone''s goal is the same, if you can hug me with your thighs, just hug me.


    the time soon came to almost six o''clock.


    a large number of servants from famous stores have basically arrived at the main courtyard, and they are lined up on both sides of the venue.


    in addition to some people who kept providing tea to the guests and cleaning the table and floor, there were many people who stood there obediently, giving the entire venue a different sense of majesty.


    at this moment, the butler whom han sanqian had met before slowly came on stage.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5331

    "everyone, good evening. on behalf of the famous store, i welcome everyone to this event. the event has been held for nearly seven days. did you have a good time?"


    following the butler''s words, the audience immediately burst into enthusiastic responses.


    "good, very good."


    "we had a good time."


    the butler smiled softly and said: "everyone is happy, which is the biggest service purpose of our famous store. okay, i don''t want to talk nonsense anymore. i believe you don''t want me to waste time here, so i announce that the super grand ceremony has officially begun. "


    "tonight, there will be a total of twelve rounds of auctions. in fact, every item is carefully selected by our famous store. not only is it very expensive, but also in terms of price, the famous store this time is really there is no lower limit to the operation of losing money.¡±


    "in each round of competing products, our famous store may spend millions of amethysts, or even tens of millions, or hundreds of millions. however, in the end, at tonight''s grand ceremony, the starting price was only one amethyst."


    as soon as these words came out, the audience once again burst into warm applause and cheers.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but smile while looking at the stage.


    this store does know how to play and do business.


    when he said this, it seemed that the famous store was indeed losing money to make money and attracted a wave of goodwill. but if you take a closer look or practice it a little, you will find that the famous store does not lose money at all.


    because this is an auction.


    as long as it''s a good thing, there will be people vying to grab it and take pictures of it.


    as the bidding continues to increase, in the end, the price of an amethyst will be in the millions or tens of millions, and of course, it may also be hundreds of millions.


    and these will inevitably exceed the value of the thing itself.


    so, where do famous stores lose?


    it¡¯s impossible to lose money!


    however, there is indeed no loophole in the logic of such a wave of operations. at first glance, you will really think that the famous store is really breaking the bank and using it to reward the vips.


    "it seems that painting cakes exist no matter which world they are in." su yingxia also instantly saw through this trick and couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    han sanqian nodded: "this is why the same thing, under the operation of marketing geniuses, often turns things around and breaks the situation in one fell swoop."


    "okay, everyone, please be quiet for a moment. i have one last detail to explain." the butler spoke again at this time.


    as he waved his hands, the scene became quiet again.


    "after the twelve rounds of auctions are over, please don''t leave in a hurry. we have briefly revealed before that there will be a super selling item at this grand ceremony."


    "this item for sale is very mysterious, but also very precious, so it will be announced to everyone personally by the owner of our famous store."


    "in order to ensure fairness and to allow everyone to have the opportunity to participate equally, our store owner has said that in the final sale, the price is only the second. this still runs through the purpose of our famous store, that is, we can lose money , but it will definitely make everyone a lot of money, so the most important thing for the ultimate sale is the taste of our dealer.¡±


    "for a moment, he thinks he can give it to anyone present, who can take the ultimate sale without any cost. here, i wish all the distinguished guests present good luck."


    han sanqian smiled slightly, looked at su yingxia, and said, "actually, this ultimate sale is the real loss-making one."


    su yingxia said: "but the premium generated by the previous twelve rounds of bidding is enough for them to lose some money on the final sale."


    han sanqian said with a smile: "as a businessman, profit must be given priority. if you can make money, you can actually be considered generous."


    su yingxia nodded: "that''s true, let''s see who this ultimate product is, and see if the famous store really wants to lose money and make a profit, or is it the same as the previous twelve rounds? but it¡¯s all a marketing move that sells dog meat with a sheep¡¯s head.¡±


    at this time, on the stage, accompanied by warm applause and bursts of carnival, the housekeeper suppressed his excitement and shouted loudly: "now, i announce that the famous store super festival has officially begun!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5332

    following the official announcement by the butler, several salutes shot into the sky, followed by several groups of singers quickly entering the venue, dancing amid the joyful music.


    the atmosphere of the entire venue was completely pushed into the gaochao at this time.


    the people at han sanqian''s table also toasted to each other and wished them a happy occasion.


    after about a few minutes, all the performances ended, and a young man in gorgeous clothes slowly walked onto the stage.


    he has a gentle temperament, nobility mixed with politeness, and politeness with a hint of intimacy. there is no need to think too much, this person must be the master of ceremonies.


    however, there is one thing to say, such an excellent master of ceremonies does make people feel very bright.


    "everyone, the wonderful song and dance performance has come to an end for the time being, but the excitement will not stop. next, i will lead everyone throughout the grand auction."


    ¡°i¡¯m also here to wish everyone can buy something they like at the auction.¡±


    "now, please come up with the first auction item!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, three servants pushed a small cart up. the cart was covered with red cloth, but judging from its shape, the lots inside were not large.


    "the so-called good start means a good opening, so zhuangnai decided that the first auction item must be of extraordinary significance and value."


    "i believe you have heard of this thing in the backyard market before, but it is different from that one."


    as soon as these words came out, a group of people looked at me and i looked at you. everyone, including han sanqian, was a little confused.


    what he meant by this was that they should have seen similar gadgets in the backyard sales area before.


    however, this kind of stuff also means that the guests present may have such items.


    so what could it be?


    there is obviously only one answer, and that is that such things must be very special in the customer''s free sales area. otherwise, it is impossible for famous stores to sell them in their own auctions.


    "could it be..." zhou yong seemed to have the answer in his mind.


    han sanqian and su yingxia seemed to have the answer at once, and they focused their attention on shangguan and his daughter not far away.


    yes, in the whole backyard sales area, if there is anything that is really memorable, or feels like a rare treasure, then there is only the soul of the weapon sold by the shangguan family.


    whether it is the quality of the treasure itself or the way the shangguan family sells it, it can be said that it is a relatively unique existence.


    these are definitely in line with what famous stores currently offer for auction.


    "seeing that the eyes of many distinguished guests at the scene have been falling on shangguan''s house, it is obvious that everyone has guessed what our first auction item is."


    the master of ceremonies smiled and then nodded to the three servants. the servant standing in the middle immediately lifted the red cloth on the table.


    sure enough, on the table, a white weapon soul was placed there, motionless.


    "wow, it is indeed a weapon soul."


    "it''s interesting. this weapon soul has always been rare to find, but not only did it appear at this grand ceremony, but there were two of them at once. it was a bit overwhelming at the time."


    "yeah, it''s a little embarrassing, but it also seems quite interesting."


    han sanqian and su yingxia also looked at each other again amidst the discussion.


    to be honest, the first auction item was somewhat beyond their imagination.


    in the initial prediction of the two people, this first thing should be a rare treasure similar to a pill.


    but i didn''t expect it to be the weapon soul.


    "it seems that brother su''s expectations were in vain. i didn''t expect that the first thing would be the same thing as yours." zhou yong came over at this time and couldn''t help but sigh.


    han sanqian smiled. he didn''t care. after all, his purpose of participating in the ceremony was not this. it was just to waste time and look forward to what the final big thing would be.


    but at this moment, the emcee on the stage suddenly changed his mind.


    "everyone, i know that some people may have bought the weapon soul from the shangguan family, so they think that its meaning is repeated, so they may not want to buy it, but i must say in advance that this idea is very wrong."


    "even, to a certain extent, people who have the previous weapon soul should buy the current one! do you know why this is?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5333

    as soon as these words came out, not only zhou yong and others were dumbfounded, but han sanqian, su yingxia, shangguan and his daughter were also completely dumbfounded.


    it seems that these words are not meant for han sanqian and others, but after careful reflection, it seems that every word is said to han sanqian and others.


    however, it is obvious that this is not the focus at the moment. the focus is why the master of ceremonies said this and the reason why he said it.


    thinking of this, a group of people looked at the emcee again.


    the emcee could feel that the eyes of the entire audience were focused on him. whether they were parties or ordinary distinguished guests, everyone was obviously attracted to him.


    the host smiled and explained without any nonsense: "i believe everyone is very confused, wondering why i said this, or even wondering if i am bragging here."


    "i can responsibly tell you that famous stores will never do this, and they will never do this kind of thing."


    "the reason why i say this is because it is real. the weapon soul i was injured is different from ordinary weapon souls. it is the mother weapon soul."


    "i believe many people are unfamiliar with this word and may even laugh, but this is a very real situation and a fact."


    "the so-called mother weapon soul is actually a special type of weapon soul. its existence is more of a symbol of omnipotence."


    "we all know that inlaying a weapon soul on a weapon can greatly improve the performance of the weapon. it can cooperate with the sword soul and can also be added to any energy on the weapon."


    "however, it cannot cooperate with the weapon soul itself."


    "even if someone gets a weapon soul with the same attributes and type by chance, it may not be possible for the two weapon souls to perfectly form the maximum effect of one plus one equals two."


    "he will be an addition, but the addition will be quite limited. doesn''t everyone object to this?"


    everyone nodded, and what he said was indeed the truth.


    it is impossible for anyone to let two souls exert the full effect of one plus one equals two, because the same sex will always repel or devour them.


    then, the strength they exerted in the end could never be maximized.


    matter has limits.


    seeing that no one raised any objection, the master of ceremonies continued.


    "but the mother soul is different. its existence is not to repel or devour the same kind. it is a catalyst."


    "in other words, if it is fused with other weapon souls, the effect they will produce is actually one plus one greater than two."


    when the mother weapon soul merges with the real weapon soul, the mother weapon soul will be like a mother, silently sacrificing everything she has so that the other weapon soul can exert its super value and significance.


    this is the origin of its initials.


    "after working on it for a long time, it turns out that the mother is the one who displays her self-sacrifice motherly spirit, not her gender, haha." after zhou yong heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    yes, many people at the scene, including han sanqian, subconsciously thought it was gender when they heard this title.


    as a result, the word mother refers to the role and meaning of family.


    "so, brother su should really buy this thing more than anyone else."


    indeed, han sanqian has a weapon soul, and the mother nature weapon soul can maximize his value and strength.


    of course, this will also be a great addition to pangu ax.


    therefore, after listening to the emcee''s explanation, han sanqian indeed changed from the one who didn''t need to buy to the one who most needed to bid.


    han sanqian gave a helpless smile. it seemed that he had to spend money again.


    "okay, all of you are acting like idiots. those who know know that we are in the same group, but those who don''t know think that you guys and the emcee are in the same group." han sanqian scolded with a smile. .


    "haha, we want to buy it too, but we don''t even have the soul of the weapon." zhou yong laughed, looking very shameless.


    han sanqian had no choice but to raise his hand.


    "i''ll pay five million."


    as han sanqian raised his hand to bid, all the eyes on the scene looked here...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5334

    "isn''t that mr. su?"


    "he''s already asking for the price, why don''t we raise the price?"


    "come on, mr. su thought we were challenging him, but don''t shout. we are somewhat unwilling to do so."


    many people are talking privately.


    yes, even if you buy this thing for yourself, it has no use at all, but the people present are all businessmen, and they all know that they can make a lot of money if they resell this thing.


    they are like wolves smelling the smell of meat or dogs smelling the smell of shit. they subconsciously want to bid for the price to take pictures of this thing.


    but when han sanqian raised his hand, everyone hesitated.


    although many people don''t know han sanqian, they have heard of mr. su who sells magical powers.


    normally, the couple might not be in trouble because everyone knows them when they go out, but today zhou yong and others are standing in the spotlight. even if they don''t know han sanqian''s face, they have generally heard of him. of prestige.


    no one is very happy to confront such a person, especially han sanqian and zhou yong and others are supporting him.


    offending him alone is not equivalent to offending everyone around him?


    the value of a mere mother weapon soul, no matter how great it is, is probably not as great as the cost of offending these people.


    therefore, among a group of people, you look at me and i look at you. everyone hopes that someone else will come out first.


    however, when everyone had this kind of mentality, it was destined that the entire venue suddenly became quite deserted.


    except for han sanqian''s asking price, basically no one else asked for it.


    "nine million!"


    in a corner, far away from han sanqian, someone suddenly shouted, and then when the crowd turned their attention, he stayed in place for a moment, for fear that others would find out that he was the one who bid the price.


    "twenty million!"


    han sanqian did not give in at all, although he knew that many people at the scene were trying to save face for him, or for the sake of zhou yong and others who dared not bid with him.


    but han sanqian couldn''t really increase the asking price bit by bit.


    this will show that he has no structure, and will also disappoint zhou yong and the others.


    after all, who wants to praise someone who is extremely stingy?


    therefore, han sanqian must be domineering, the price increase must be ruthless, people must know that he is a person, and people must feel the domineering nature of him.


    while this can shock others, it can also give zhou yong and others face.


    you have to make them think that the person they are protecting now is worth it.


    sure enough, with han sanqian''s big step to increase the price, everyone turned back and looked at the corner where they were just now, but no one increased the price there.


    after the first bidder calmed down, the rest of the venue was either intimidated by han sanqian''s aura or because everyone in the venue was looking for someone with a higher price. people are raising prices again.


    "twenty million, the first time."


    "twenty million for the second time.!"


    "twenty million for the third time!"


    "deal, congratulations to this gentleman for obtaining our mother weapon soul."


    as the emcee set the tone and the entire venue took the final shot, everyone burst into applause.


    zhou yong was the first to congratulate and said: "brother su, you are awesome. you will know if you have it when you take action."


    "brother su, you did a great job, but don''t worry, we have a group of brothers here to help you, and anyone who raises the price must weigh it carefully."


    "brother su, don''t increase the price so much next time. anyway, we are here to support you. anyone who wants to compete with you must think carefully about it."


    listening to the voices of the people next to him, han sanqian felt helpless.


    on occasions like this, he really doesn''t want to be so high-profile. not only is it related to his personal character, but most importantly, he has a mission to come to the famous store.


    with so many stars surrounding him, he was almost the center of attention, how could that be okay?


    this is not convenient for him to operate secretly!


    therefore, han sanqian made up his mind that no matter what good thing it was in the remaining eleven rounds, he would not take action. he would try his best to suppress the current focus so that everyone would forget about this incident.


    however, it is obvious that sometimes, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    moreover, han sanqian also discovered an interesting thing.


    that''s whether the organizer is a bunch of bastards like zhou yong, because you can''t say that the second auction item is being targeted, but you can only say...


    tailor-made!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5335

    the second auction item was quickly presented.


    good guy, han sanqian is ready to go to sleep and just wants to keep a low profile.


    as a result, it exploded as soon as the pot was opened.


    "this second thing is a soul crystal, which is something similar to a weapon soul that we found next to the mother soul stone. after several experiments by us, we can basically prove that these soul crystals can play a role. a huge help to the weapon soul.¡±


    "you can understand this, if the weapon soul is a child, then the mother weapon soul is the cradle of their growth, and these soul crystals are the food for their growth."


    depend on!


    han sanqian almost fell to the ground with a somersault. you can''t even say that this is outrageous. the value of this is that outrageous mother opened the door for outrageousness. it''s so outrageous.


    that is to say, these things are indeed good things. otherwise, han sanqian would have felt like he was a wool-producing sheep, and he would be caught and eaten like crazy.


    therefore, the scene was also very embarrassing.


    someone who wanted to keep a low profile once again became the focus of the audience.


    even though from the beginning to the end, han sanqian had never raised the price once or called the price once, he was still arranged so clearly.


    no one believed this thing when i told it. i went to an auction and it was twelve rounds. it turned out that the first two rounds of defense seemed to be specially built for me.


    han sanqian really thinks that the owner behind this thing is zhou yong.


    only people like them would think of ways to please themselves.


    moreover, seeing that han sanqian did not raise his hand, zhou yong took the initiative to raise his hand for han sanqian.


    10 million, directly swept the audience, and the shot was decided.


    others didn''t want to compete with han sanqian, and the reason was very simple. they also felt that the organizer seemed to be deliberately feeding han sanqian something!


    han sanqian got two shots at once. he wanted to drink some tea to calm down his shock.


    as a result, as soon as the tea reached my mouth, it came again.


    "this third round of auction items is a kind of jade called blood jade."


    "the function of blood jade is to refine divine weapons."


    "as long as the magic weapon meets a certain qualification, the magic weapon will have a resonance after being refined with the blood jade, and this resonance can be used to absorb the energy in the blood jade for one''s own use."


    han sanqian spit out the old tea on the spot.


    then, this guy looked at lao liu and zhou yong.


    "holy shit, you two tell me the truth. is the owner of this store a very good relative of you? it''s because you guys are acting here."


    if one is a coincidence and two are also coincidences, then the three are really unreasonable.


    this is really outrageous.


    it''s all about producing materials for weapons.


    what''s the matter, i am really just a sheep, so i can''t do this.


    "if we have such a solid relationship with a famous store, i won''t hide it from you. wouldn''t it be better for us to show our brand directly? is it meaningful to give brother su a surprise?" old liu said aggrievedly.


    zhou yong also nodded: "perhaps, the owner of the famous store has also heard about you, and has deliberately arranged something for you. he wants to get to know you."


    "yes, brother su, if that''s the case, maybe our previous joke, the last mysterious thing is really that you are destined."


    not to mention, after their analysis, han sanqian really felt that this was a possibility.


    after all, the other party is somewhat too purposeful.


    but, is this really a good thing that only seems like it?


    han sanqian didn''t think so, and even started to feel a little hairy in his heart.


    because if this is the case, then is it possible that i have been targeted by the enemy?


    although going to the real place is concealed enough, it does not mean that this is someone else''s territory. others may have discovered the couple through some other means.


    therefore, this may also mean that danger is approaching you step by step.


    the more he thought about this, the more uneasy han sanqian felt and the more he frowned.


    although there are only three rounds of auctions in the entire venue, there are indeed more and more things making things more and more complicated...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5336

    then, a new problem comes.


    that¡¯s all. do you want to buy it or not?


    if you don¡¯t buy it, then it¡¯s just like what i said before. it¡¯s all said and done. if you don¡¯t buy it, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. it¡¯s all about targeting anyway, so why don¡¯t you take advantage of it and take advantage of it?


    after all, this is a typical broken jar.


    purchase? what if everything is really just a coincidence? although it is true that others are targeting me, the question is, what is the meaning of others targeting me in this way?


    han sanqian can''t figure this out at the moment, nor can he figure it out.


    after all, if it is you and you are targeting someone, there is no need to target him like this.


    after all, it would be of no benefit to him to target this thing like this. therefore, han sanqian really didn''t understand what the purpose of targeting him was.


    therefore, it seems that from some perspectives, i think too much.


    well, since i have thought a little too much, and now that i have something suitable for me, i don¡¯t think there is any problem in buying it myself.


    han sanqian has one head, which is a bit bigger than two.


    zhou yong seemed to notice han sanqian''s hesitation, so he came over and asked softly: "what''s wrong, brother su?"


    han sanqian is now in this embarrassing situation of wanting it but not wanting it very much. since zhou yong has taken the initiative to ask, han sanqian thought about it, and it seems a bit unreasonable not to take advantage of it.


    so, he smiled and said: "it''s okay, i''m just a little confused now."


    "brother su, what''s wrong with you?"


    "it''s three rounds. it seems to be directed at me, but it doesn''t seem to be. so, to tell you the truth, this has made me a little swollen. tell me, should i continue buying or not? .¡±


    "buy it. it seems a bit too high-profile. there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this place. it seems unreasonable for me to show up again and again without knowing what is good. but don''t buy it. this thing is a bit of a pity."


    after zhou yong heard this, he immediately laughed.


    "after working on it for a long time, brother su turned out to be worried about this. from zhou''s point of view, he must buy it." zhou yong said with a smile: "after all, this matter is very simple. when buying something, you should always buy something that suits you. what you need.¡±


    "since it suits me, i can''t think of any reason why i shouldn''t buy it."


    "however, zhou can understand brother su''s concerns, and zhou does have a perfect plan."


    "brother zhou, please speak frankly."


    "zhou has a few brothers, and the friendship is quite good, but they are not near us now. they have their own small circle." zhou yong said with a smile: "i mean, let them help take a picture, they for my sake and yours, i shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    "in this way, the focus of the audience will be shifted. in this case, once the things are taken, there won''t be as much limelight as you are worried about. what do you think?"


    zhou yong''s suggestion was, of course, something han sanqian wished for.


    "is this feasible? will it trouble your friends too much, brother zhou?"


    zhou yong smiled and said: "it is indeed a bit too troublesome for my friend, but, as i said, we are also friends, and out of personal relationship, i have to help you with this. i told you before about investing in your relationship, and i have to try my best to help you, so this is no trouble."


    with just one word, han sanqian couldn''t stand it anymore. however, no matter what, since there is someone to share the pressure for him, and at the same time he can get what he wants, han sanqian doesn''t care.


    not long after, zhou yong sent a friend to make arrangements in a far corner.


    after hearing zhou yong''s instructions, they also raised the price to save face.


    however, it seemed that because han sanqian no longer joined, the whole thing began to get a little out of control. everyone''s desire to hold back for a few rounds without taking action reached its peak, and the fight suddenly began.


    the price of blood jade rose directly from an amethyst to more than 30 million in just a few minutes.


    this made han sanqian somewhat speechless.


    brothers, if you do this, it seems that even this method is not very safe.


    after all, he couldn''t afford to spend the money like this.


    fortunately, after 40 million, no one bid anymore, and han sanqian finally got this thing relatively completely and safely after hemorrhage.


    then, in the fourth round, han sanqian is going crazy...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5337

    another thing about weapon refining.


    what is it called magic jade?


    that thing is a superb material that awakens the material itself.


    according to the introduction of the master of ceremonies, after using it, good-quality magic weapons will make their essential materials more pure.


    this thing is like some kind of catalyst. the better it is, the more it can help you maximize its effect.


    han''s three thousand people were numb and four-wheeled, and all of them seemed to be made for him.


    but when you think about it carefully, you can''t be so sure that they are targeting you. after all, this can also be a special weapon refining session.


    "to buy or not to buy, brother su."


    "grandma''s, i''ve already gone so far as to buy it. it doesn''t make sense not to buy it. buy it."


    han sanqian gritted his teeth.


    anyway, there is plenty of money in the account. if it can be of any help to pangu ax, then han sanqian will certainly not be reluctant to spend it.


    after all, if anything happens to him now, or if he goes deep into the burning bone city, pangu ax will be one of his most reliable teammates.


    "okay, i''ll make arrangements right away."


    zhou yong smiled and then said a few words to a friend next to him.


    soon, the magic jade also started bidding.


    after paying out more than 30 million, this thing also successfully entered han sanqian''s bag.


    then came the fifth, sixth and seventh rounds.


    good guy, you really just stabbed someone else in the hole.


    these three rounds were all made of weapon refining materials, and han''s three thousand people were almost numb.


    however, precisely because of the numbness, han sanqian had completely opened fire.


    two of the rounds were auctioned by others. in one round, i really couldn''t help myself and directly paid the price.


    among the three items, the highest one was the purple fire stone that han sanqian paid for, which cost more than 100 million.


    this thing can refining anything of any quality. i heard that this purple flint stone has some kind of ancient power that can be integrated into the weapon during the refining process.


    anyway, the emcee said a lot, and han sanqian was already in a rhythm where he seemed to understand, but not as if he didn''t.


    he is in a state of numbness. as long as you say it is useful, then buy it.


    as long as you say it is very useful, then for han sanqian, you can buy it at a high price.


    "honestly, brother su, although this is a guess, although this guess is indeed a bit outrageous, but having said that, i really don''t think the owner of the famous store is your friend. the direction of this auction seems too... it¡¯s obvious, i¡¯m trying to sell it to you.¡±


    "haha, could it be that the owner of this store has actually been secretly observing us for a long time and knows that you have unparalleled magic in your hands? therefore, you are trying to push yourself to the bottom of the box so that you can use everything. i stuffed it into this auction just to please you?"


    "finally, hehe, for the sake of face, why don''t you give him some magical skills?"


    is zhou yong¡¯s guess possible? of course it is!


    but if you think about it a little more, it¡¯s a bit outrageous!


    "anyway, things have come to this. i have shot seven of the twelve rounds by myself. i have decided that no matter what the other party''s purpose is, and no matter whether it is an arrangement or a coincidence, in short, for me, as long as it''s something useful to me, i don''t care about it, i just buy it anyway." han sanqian said.


    he has completely figured it out. if someone wants to arrange things for you, you have to accept your current situation.


    therefore, instead of thinking so much here, it is better to just accept the situation and cope with the changes by remaining unchanged.


    anyway, han sanqian didn''t suffer at all during the waiting process.


    "brother su, i absolutely support what you said. you can feel free to bid. if you run out of money, you don''t have to say anything. i will help you get it right away. at auction, as long as it matches your values, to put it bluntly, then one word, do it!¡±


    han sanqian was a little superior. when faced with zhou yong''s words, he nodded without thinking at all: "okay, as long as the thing is suitable, then let''s do it."


    soon, the eighth round came again.


    this time, han sanqian was even more helpless.


    because this round is a bit special, it seems that the direction has finally begun to change. this matter has nothing to do with han sanqian, but if you think about it carefully, you will be surprised to find that this...isn''t this still aimed at han sanqian? thousands?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5338

    "the art of refining weapons."


    damn it.


    a book specifically designed to teach you how to refine weapons.


    han sanqian has the double dragon cauldron, so theoretically speaking, of course he can use this secret book.


    after all, the original purpose of the double dragon cauldron was that it was used to make elixirs.


    it was always a winx thing.


    later, when i used it to refine weapons, it was really just for my own use sometimes.


    therefore, there is no need to use such divine objects.


    he is not an expert in the art of refining weapons.


    therefore, the weapon refining method is indeed the skill that han sanqian currently needs.


    the point is, it seems like you can¡¯t do it even if you don¡¯t buy it. after all, your current situation is that you have bought so many things. if you don¡¯t learn how to achieve this, it seems to be unjustifiable.


    han sanqian glanced at zhou yong and wanted him to continue asking his friends to buy it.


    as a result, when i turned around, i saw this guy trying hard to hold back his smile.


    han sanqian couldn''t be considered angry. after all, what happened today seemed a bit funny when he thought about it.


    "purchase!"


    han sanqian gave the order directly.


    never mind his grandma, he only has one word and one thought right now, that is, just do it to me.


    zhou yong nodded, and after a while, the secret book began to be photographed, and it was obviously very clear who would end up in the hands of it.


    then, in the ninth round, the tenth round, and even the eleventh round, han sanqian took action directly and took the spoils without any blood.


    han sanqian felt a little embarrassed. there were only twelve rounds in total, and he had done eleven rounds by himself.


    it sounds nice to say that we are playing everyone''s auction, but the more we play, the more han sanqian becomes his own one-man party.


    "everyone, the eleven rounds of auctions have reached a stage. i believe that everyone should have gained a lot at this stage. everyone will have their own laughs after buying what they want."


    good guy, i think this is an ordinary scene, but in the current situation, han sanqian is getting more and more awkward the more he listens to it.


    after all, he was the only one doing the shopping the whole way.


    he didn''t know whether others were happy or not, but he was very sure of one thing.


    that means he is really happy.


    everyone was swept away.


    "then the next is the last round of the regular round. of course, as the finale of these twelve rounds, the next thing is really amazing."


    "everyone, guess what it is?"


    "damn, he''s not a weapon refiner again, is he?"


    "to be honest, we have some opinions. your auction is all about weapon refining. i think you might as well just focus on the whole theme and call it a weapon refining conference. this is outrageous."


    "that''s right, if you say this thing isn''t good, hey, it''s the best in weapon refining, but if you say it''s good, if we buy this thing and sell it, it won''t be that easy to sell. "


    indeed, these things are of the highest quality, but in terms of business, they are not necessarily easy-to-sell products.


    only when you have a professional counterpart can the effectiveness of this thing be at its highest.


    so, this is destined to have its limitations.


    "everyone, i can understand everyone''s mood, but this time it is indeed the owner of the village who deliberately arranged this. every single thing is the best material in the field."


    "the most important thing is that after its twelve rounds are connected in series, it is also invincible."


    "it is a system, a complete forging system. if you all join in this set, then this thing may be a priceless treasure to those in need."


    this explanation is reasonable, but it also makes many people more depressed.


    because obviously, the master of ceremonies talked about this, so the things in the twelfth round are obviously related to weapon refining.


    however, it may be relatively awesome. after all, it will be the final link of the entire twelve rounds and the closed loop of this set of so-called weapon refining things.


    this matter became more and more ridiculous and outrageous, but it did start to completely pique the interest of han sanqian, the exclusive owner of the eleventh round.


    "now, we have the last of the regular auction items."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5339

    following the mc''s announcement, the final items were slowly pushed up soon.


    "everyone, are you curious about what the last thing is?"


    "here, i won''t show off any more!"


    with the emcee''s nod, the servant pushing the things officially pulled back the red cloth.


    the ground is covered with a stone the size of an egg.


    "everyone, this is the star of tools and stones."


    people are numb.


    although you have guessed it a long time ago, when something is really put in front of you, the shock is still different after all.


    this thing is so outrageous.


    the so-called weapon stone star is the lifelong effort of a legendary stone refiner.


    this master seemed to have a story that the master of ceremonies was telling, but han sanqian really didn''t pay much attention to it.


    at that time, he was thinking about whether he was really being targeted, so he didn''t hear many details clearly.


    he also only listened briefly to the whole process.


    it probably means that this master lives and works with weapon refining.


    but throughout his life, he failed to refine a weapon that suited him.


    this is understandable, just like it is difficult for a doctor to heal himself.


    under such circumstances, the master, with regrets and a lifelong self-pursuit, forged this stone star artificially.


    its meaning is that it can be mixed or carved into the stone, such as formations or certain magical skills.


    kind of like some kind of program for a drone.


    you can put some fixed sets into it.


    the weapon stone is like the chip of a drone. it can help the weapon received under certain circumstances to be blessed by the formation inside the weapon stone, so that it can automatically cooperate with the owner and form an artificial version of the human sword.


    call this thing tasteless, it is indeed tasteless.


    after all, many people haven''t even learned it yet, so where are the extra formations or corresponding techniques to carve into the star of tools and stones?


    but if you want to call it awesome, it is also really awesome.


    after all, if you have extra skills, you can indeed write them into the tool stone.


    it is up to qi shi to direct the weapons to carry out independent attacks based on this set of inherent skills.


    damn, to a certain extent, you can understand it as two against one.


    this weapon is equivalent to having its own consciousness and its own set of techniques and killing moves...


    so doesn''t this mean one person is in control?


    in the top battle, this is simply an advantage.


    so, it depends on which angle you understand this thing.


    "i really don''t want to stay anymore." zhou yong laughed: "the whole twelve rounds are really perfect for you, brother su."


    "if you do this, i''ll be looking for you everywhere."


    han sanqian was also a little depressed, but he was indeed very interested in the tool star thing.


    he has many skills, and as long as he can slightly modify them to suit pangu''s ax, this thing will be of great help to han sanqian.


    you can imagine what his enemies will face then.


    what he faced was han sanqian''s perverted attacks and random attacks, and at the same time, there was also the king of all weapons'' self-attack without any control.


    one is a pervert, and the other is a domineering weapon that you can''t stop and can only avoid. whoever is put on it will be unlucky.


    "the more this happens, the more i want to meet the owner of the famous store where i am staying. if there is a chance, i really want to ask him in person whether he is my long-lost brother." han san qianya couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    "one hundred million!"


    han sanqian didn''t want to pretend anymore, let alone endure it, so he raised his hand and gave a very high price.


    at this time, if you stop pretending, you must show your attitude.


    zhou yong smiled bitterly: "i see it like this. i''m not even worse than you. i even want to ask him if he is your brother. what kind of auction is this? this is just to give benefits to you, brother su." coming."


    han sanqian also agreed with this ridiculous view. after a forced smile, he looked at the scene and wondered if there would be any clues about the price!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5340

    along with han sanqian''s thunderous bidding, many people''s eyes also looked here.


    however, compared with before, the eyes everyone looked at now were quite dull and ordinary.


    everyone looked here, mostly to see if he was still bidding, that''s all, with no other thoughts.


    no one wants to fight with han sanqian, and there is really no need to fight.


    if you want to get it, you should take action from the front. after all, even a fool can see that this wave is very obviously matching with the previous one.


    is it useful to take one alone? of course it is. you can even use it to disgust han sanqian and ask him to pay a high price.


    but given han sanqian''s identity, few people are willing to offend him for a little benefit.


    therefore, many people have also made up their mind to just watch the show.


    of course, they are also happy to see some idiots who are willing to fight han sanqian head-on.


    after all, this is a good show to watch.


    there are indeed such people. maybe this is because there are all kinds of things in the world, or maybe some people are willing to sacrifice other things for their own benefit.


    the price was eventually pushed to 600 million.


    however, this amount of money is really nothing to han sanqian.


    a book of exercises can be sold for billions of dollars, but this mere 600 million is just for fun.


    han sanqian really played a grand slam without knowing it.


    to be honest, han sanqian had never considered doing this before he came here, but some things are so bizarre and nonsense that tear apart your defenses step by step, and finally make you feel that you have gone to a certain extreme.


    "congratulations to this gentleman for buying our last treasure of this round for 600 million."


    as the emcee finalized the decision, the twelve rounds of auctions came to an end.


    next is a break of about half an hour.


    not long after, a servant from a famous store came over with items to collect money.


    han sanqian paid the money, and then asked zhou yong to take his card and transfer the money of the friends who helped take the photo to others.


    after finishing this, everyone chatted for a while, and han sanqian basically packed up everything and put it into the storage ring.


    the emcee also returned to the stage.


    "everyone, it''s been half an hour for everyone to have a good rest." the master of ceremonies said with a smile: "the excitement period of the person who took the picture has relatively subsided, and the person who took the picture has also regained enough energy to continue. once it comes down, it will be the most important project of our village.¡±


    "this is the finale and the biggest surprise."


    "before loading the goods, let me briefly explain the general situation. today, our grand finale is not an item to be precise, but a person."


    "on the surface, everyone may be disappointed with this person, or maybe they just think she is very beautiful. it doesn''t seem like it would cost a lot to buy her back as a concubine at a big price."


    "but in fact, this person''s background is not simple."


    "there is a legend that if you get her, you can get the most critical information about a divine object. as for this divine object, i can tell you with 100% certainty that whoever gets it will be able to command the world."


    sure enough, it was consistent with the information given by old liu before, but the emcee added a little information, that is, this mysterious person is also a beauty.


    a beauty, a different background, related to a divine object.


    the script of this story always seemed familiar to han sanqian.


    however, after thinking about it carefully, han sanqian thought this was impossible.


    this thought only existed in han sanqian''s mind for a second.


    "i have a question. if it is such a mysterious good thing, why doesn''t the famous store keep it for its own use? instead, it puts it up for auction."


    "yes, and i heard news that this thing is being auctioned. it depends not only on the price, but also on whether it is destined. we would like to ask, what is destiny, or what is the standard of destiny."


    "that''s right. don''t let us make a lot of noise and end up with nothing. isn''t this treating us like monkeys?"


    the people below asked loudly, and although many people did not ask, they actually thought the same as them, including han sanqian, who was also very confused about this.


    the emcee smiled mysteriously and spoke...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5341

    "sorry, i can''t answer this question for everyone, but there is one person who can answer it."


    after the words fell, the master of ceremonies suddenly said loudly: "now, please invite our owner to come on stage!"


    following the mc''s announcement, a middle-aged man dressed in golden clothes slowly came onto the stage from the side.


    this guy was wearing a mask, so we couldn''t see clearly what he looked like. we could only roughly guess his age based on his body shape.


    however, being mysterious is a mystery, and wearing a mask is wearing a mask. this guy''s temperament is indeed unique.


    at least, it gives the impression that he is the kind of person in a superior position.


    "everyone, on behalf of the famous store, the owner of this store welcomes you to my humble home." he was polite as soon as he came up.


    su yingxia frowned slightly and said softly to han sanqian: "looking like this, he looks about forty or fifty years old, but his voice sounds like someone in his twenties. how old do you think he really is?"


    han sanqian smiled: "for such a person to run such a large place, it is naturally extraordinary. whether it is his own cultivation or the maintenance of his body, it must be very comparable to others. perhaps, hundreds of people his true age is 3 years old, but his body shape is only middle-aged, and his voice is that of a child. isn''t this normal?"


    su yingxia nodded, what han sanqian said made sense.


    "no matter how old he is, i''m just curious about him." su yingxia said.


    "hello, owner!"


    in the audience, everyone burst into cheers that were astonishing.


    he smiled softly and waved his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down.


    "everyone, i feel your enthusiasm, but i also know one thing very well, that is, when i come to the stage, you really welcome me, but you want me to answer the questions you are eager to know more, right?"


    "here, i will give a simple answer first."


    "my answer is to go along with both of your questions."


    "everyone knows that a good thing can be obtained by everyone, but not everyone can obtain an absolutely supreme divine object."


    "if you are not a destined person, even if the supreme divine object is placed in front of you, you can''t take it away, and you can''t get it."


    "and for a person who is destined, sometimes he only needs a small chance to unlock the secrets of heaven and earth and obtain the power of divine objects. i don''t think you have any objection to this."


    everyone nodded, and this really made it impossible for anyone to find anything wrong with it.


    otherwise, everyone might have a supreme divine object, and the supreme divine object would simply be on the streets, and it would not be as precious as it is now.


    "so, after the famous store got this thing, the owner of this store didn''t have this fate, so he could only take it out to see if any distinguished guests were destined to have it. this is the reason why we want to take it out."


    "at the same time, it is also because the owner of this village knows that the supreme divine object needs fate, so he has set the rules and requires people with fate."


    after hearing this explanation, everyone said nothing more.


    since he wasn''t being treated like a monkey, it was all down to luck.


    "master, how do you know if you are destined?"


    "good question." the owner of the village smiled softly, and then he made a sharp stroke in the air with his hand, and a circular door-shaped true energy appeared in the air.


    "what the owner of this village uses is a powerful stone specially made by an expert that is similar to the aura of a divine object. it will release a circular door like this."


    "anyone can stand up after bidding for a while, and the door will automatically be aimed at him."


    "if the circular door lights up red after pointing at that person, then it means that he is very likely to be related to the divine object, and his bid is a valid bid."


    "on the other hand, if the bidder gets up but the door does not light up, it means they are out of luck and the bid will be invalid and will not be counted."


    after hearing this, many people became energetic.


    no matter how this thing is said, at least it is fair and open, rather than being left to the owner of the bank as they had previously predicted.


    so, naturally everyone wants to try it.


    "in that case, let''s get started quickly."


    "yes, owner, i can''t wait."


    listening to everyone''s anxious voices, the owner of the village chuckled: "everyone, please don''t be anxious. now, let''s invite the mysterious person to appear."


    as soon as the words fell, the side of the stage moved...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5342

    it was a woman, although she was covered with something similar to a wedding hijab.


    but just like when you saw the village owner before, you can basically tell that she is a young woman through her mysterious figure and the white and tender skin on her hands.


    she has a great figure, but i don''t know what she actually looks like.


    "judging from the countless women i''ve read, although this woman is covered with a hijab, she still has a top-notch appearance." zhou yong was the first to comment.


    several others also joined in.


    "indeed, her figure alone makes people think about her. even though she wears looser clothes, she can''t escape my eyes, let alone my intuition."


    "interesting, let''s not talk about whether it has anything to do with the fetish. if the price is not too expensive, just because this person is beautiful enough, i would also be willing to spend money to buy her."


    "it''s not bad to go back and be a concubine."


    when everyone said this, they couldn''t help but smile evilly.


    han sanqian didn''t even interrupt, and zhou yong just started the fire.


    "however, our shooting king may not be so lucky this time."


    "yes, brother su has a wife, so he doesn''t dare to start filming this time."


    "haha, don''t be sorry, my sister-in-law''s appearance, apart from other things, is far better than any woman in the world. with such a beauty, one person is enough."


    "yes, with a beauty like my sister-in-law, if it were me, what else would i want to do?"


    han sanqian was a little speechless. you bastards are talking about women, so you can just talk. why did you remove me?


    su yingxia smiled generously: "isn''t it normal for this man to have three wives and four concubines? you are talking as if you are all single. since you can buy them back and be concubines, why can''t my husband?"


    in one sentence, han sanqian was given enough face, and he also helped han sanqian fight back a small wave of them.


    "madam, i admire you, i admire you."


    "yes, brother su is simply blessed to have a wife like you."


    "brother su, you see my wife has spoken. are you going to compete with us?"


    "hey, brother su, we are brothers enough. we managed to make mrs. sister-in-law relax with a little provocation."


    han sanqian couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    su yingxia asked her to buy this woman. in fact, they didn''t even need to tell her, because su yingxia knew that she didn''t get this woman for beauty.


    just purely for the sake of fetish.


    "i''m not bragging. if i want a beautiful woman, i don''t need to spend money at all." han sanqian said with a smile.


    he is indeed not bragging. there are many beauties around him. as long as he is willing to nod, there are many women who will come to join him.


    "haha, brother su, when others say this, i think he is bragging, but if you say it, i absolutely believe it."


    "brother su has extraordinary skills at a young age. of course, he is pursued by countless beauties. this is normal."


    su yingxia didn''t speak, she just looked at the stage with a gentle smile.


    "now, i announce that the auction has officially begun. everyone, you can start bidding. but i would like to remind you that the person who bids the price must stand up immediately, so that the detection door on the stage will be aimed at him immediately. , and test whether he is destined."


    "let''s start."


    following the city lord''s order, several people quickly placed their bids in an orderly manner and stood up.


    however, the hope was quite high, but the ending seemed a bit bad. none of these people made the door light up red, which also meant that the bids made by these guys were invalid.


    today''s auction price is still one amethyst.


    "aren''t you anxious just now? get up and give it a try." han sanqian looked at zhou yong and others with a smile.


    zhou yong and others quickly shook their heads and refused.


    everyone has the same mentality, they all want to try, but they are not willing to try first. they all want to see what the current situation is like.


    "i''ll give you ten thousand amethysts."


    someone stood up and offered a very low price, and his mentality was just for fun.


    as a result, as soon as the man stood up, the door suddenly lit up with a faint red light.


    suddenly, the crowd exploded.


    after waiting for several people to fail, everyone''s expectations were lowered, but now this person suddenly turned on the red light, which immediately aroused everyone''s interest.


    now, even zhou yong and others were eager to give it a try.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5343

    "brothers, if you take an early test, you will die, if you take a late test, you will die. come on, die early and feel at ease."


    "that''s right. let''s do it together. who goes first?"


    zhou yong was worthy of being the eldest brother and stood up immediately.


    "one hundred thousand!"


    wow!


    the red light comes on again!


    "depend on!"


    at this moment, the crowd exploded.


    after all, if you look at others who are lucky, it is always others. when the people around you are lucky, the feeling will be completely different.


    this shows that luck is actually not far away, it is right in front of you and within reach.


    sure enough, as zhou yong sat down, a group of people around him also started to make quotations one by one.


    but things are so bizarre sometimes. when you have no hope, you will suddenly be given hope.


    but just when you are full of hope, it will give you a painful blow.


    the crowd around han sanqian, except han sanqianliang and his wife, were all wiped out.


    for a moment, the people who were so happy just now started wailing again and again.


    "let me go, it turns out that brother zhou is the chosen one."


    "brother zhou, i envy you so much."


    "brother zhou, you are awesome, you are indeed a lucky person."


    zhou yong smiled and looked at han sanqian: "brother su, why didn''t you stand up just now? hehe, are you scared? are you worried that you won''t be as lucky as me, zhou?"


    looking at his proud dog look, han sanqian smiled helplessly.


    "what''s the rush? stay here for a while."


    looking at this, although the probability seems very low, it is actually quite a lot.


    after all, so far, two people have been destined to each other.


    "something doesn''t feel right." su yingxia whispered in han sanqian''s ear.


    han sanqian said: "how do you say that?"


    "there are only about thirty people standing here now, but there are already two people who are related to the divine object. according to this probability, there are hundreds of people here, so there must be only a dozen or so people?"


    yes, su yingxia got to the point.


    generally speaking, it is rare to see a divine connection. if there is only one person among hundreds of thousands of living beings, it is actually considered good.


    but there are only about thirty people here, and two people have already appeared.


    this probability is too high, so high that it¡¯s a bit abnormal.


    "so i''m not in a hurry to stand up and take a closer look to see if there''s anything fishy in it." han sanqian said.


    "kindness!"


    nodding, the two couples continued to watch the show.


    at the scene, the scanning of the destined person was still going on.


    in fact, in this kind of game, almost everyone will stand up and give it a try.


    after all, there is no shortage of money. the key point is that if you are a predestined person, the competition is actually not that big. after all, there are not many people selected on the spot.


    moreover, there is a divine object behind it to support it.


    about half an hour later, the price reached around five million.


    the result was almost as expected by han sanqian and su yingxia.


    a total of eight people were selected. in addition to zhou yong, an acquaintance was also selected, shangguan qingyan.


    "brother su, everyone at this station has basically finished standing. why don''t you get up and give it a try?" zhou yong has been observing the scene.


    the purpose, of course, is to wait until later to see if han sanqian is a destined person.


    su yingxia and han sanqian looked at each other. su yingxia nodded to han sanqian, indicating that it was almost time for han sanqian to get up and try.


    han sanqian stood up directly: "i''ll pay six million."


    as han sanqian spoke up, many people also turned their gazes over, and then all of them looked eagerly at the fan-shaped door on the stage.


    after all, han sanqian is a person, so naturally more people are curious about whether he is qualified to be a competitor.


    as soon as he finished speaking, there was no response from the door.


    could it be that han sanqian is not the destined person?


    "no, mr. su will have no fate?"


    "isn''t this possible? people can have so many magical secrets. how could it... be like this?"


    a lot of people felt regretful, and the result was indeed a bit beyond their expectations.


    but at this moment, the door suddenly lit up, and a black light directly made the entire door look a little different!


    "what do you mean? black?"


    "let me go, mr. su''s color, why is it like this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5344

    "black, what does this mean?"


    "that''s right, if it''s not bright, it''s not bright. if it''s bright, it''s bright. why is the color completely different from what the owner introduced?"


    "this is too outrageous, this is too strange."


    the people below were furious, and everyone started asking loudly.


    han sanqian had no expression on his face. he looked calm and calm, but in fact, this guy was full of doubts.


    he himself didn''t know why the color changed so outrageously as soon as he came up.


    "i''ll go, brother su, you are a different person, and the colors you make are completely different. have you changed the color of other people''s houses?" zhou yong touched his head, feeling very depressed.


    shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but look back at han sanqian. a pair of beautiful eyes looked at han sanqian curiously, as if she wanted to see han sanqian clearly through those naked eyes alone.


    "old liu, do you know what the black color means?" zhou yong asked lao liu on the side again.


    after all, this guy has a deeper relationship with the famous store, so he might know some inside information.


    old liu shook his head like a rattle: "damn, i didn''t hear that, and didn''t the owner of the village just explain it?"


    zhou yong nodded, yes, the owner of the village is above. he didn''t say there were other colors just now, which means that maybe this color is beyond his expectation.


    zhou yong thought of this and looked at the owner of the village.


    sure enough, although the village owner looked very calm, it was obvious that there was confusion in his eyes.


    "good guy, you''re really good, brother su. if you don''t take action, you won''t take action. once you take action, you can stun the whole audience. you''re awesome." zhou yong said.


    han sanqian smiled bitterly, which was indeed a bit embarrassing.


    "master, what does this black one mean?"


    "yes, please explain."


    the people who were relatively close to the stage couldn''t help but ask the owner directly.


    someone spoke, and more and more people looked towards the village owner.


    after a moment, even han sanqian looked at the owner of the village. although the owner was wearing a mask, he clearly had a direct eye contact with han sanqian.


    after a moment, the owner of the village withdrew his gaze and smiled softly: "to be honest, everyone, even this owner of the village doesn''t know about the black genus."


    "this is truly an accident and something unexpected. however, for the sake of the fairness of the competition and the fairness of the bidding, and in line with the principle of not missing anyone''s opportunity, please wait here for a moment. the owner of this village needs to go ahead temporarily and ask experts in this field."


    after saying this, the owner of the village bowed to everyone, and then gave the master of ceremonies a look, asking him to come up and stabilize the place first.


    the emcee came up and said a few words to warm things up. then he sent someone to get some small gifts, and then started playing interactive games with everyone on the spot.


    in order to delay some time.


    however, he did have a few brushes, and with the emcee''s warm-up, he aroused all the emotions of the audience in a short time.


    although everyone is waiting for the village owner to come back, more people are still having a lot of fun playing this game.


    han sanqian is in the game, but obviously he will not participate in it. he just waits quietly.


    about ten minutes later, the owner of the village came back and returned to the stage.


    "everyone, i''m really sorry, especially the distinguished guest. due to our negligence and our lack of preparation, today''s embarrassing trip has resulted."


    "here, on behalf of the famous store, the owner of this store sincerely apologizes to everyone."


    "just now, i went down and urgently summoned the experts together to conduct relevant discussions and research on this door turning black."


    "after our unanimous discussion, we believe that this black color is indeed rare. however, theoretically speaking, what can make this thing change color actually means that it has some kind of connection with the divine object."


    "so, the owner of this village also officially announces here that the black color created by this brother belongs to those who are destined, and he can also bid."


    as soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at han sanqian, but there was no smile on han sanqian''s face. on the contrary, he frowned and even showed the slightest dissatisfaction.


    it was obvious that han sanqian wanted more than just whether he was shortlisted or not, he wanted a reasonable explanation.


    why is he black...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5345

    "now, everyone on site has completed the test. a total of nine people have passed the fate test. your bid will be accurate, correct, real and effective."


    "according to the rules, the one with the highest price wins."


    "seven million!"


    "eight million!"


    "ten million!"


    "fifteen million."


    after the owner of the village gave the order to start, the selected people on the scene began to bid.


    in less than a minute, the entire price was raised crazily.


    from a mere five million, it has instantly increased to more than seventy million, and the price is still rising.


    han sanqian never made a bid, just looked at them.


    su yingxia came forward at this time: "to be honest, why do i feel like it''s a bit routine?"


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "what a routine."


    "it feels like his door is not really testing or anything, it''s more like it''s artificially controlled."


    "the purpose of this is to screen a large number of candidates to enter the price increase process. in other words, this thing is still a hunger marketing strategy, but it has a different approach."


    han sanqian nodded. su yingxia''s guess was reasonable.


    however, there is one small question: "what explains my blackness?"


    "this thing may indeed be related to a divine object, but its real color is black, and you are the one who is truly destined."


    "didn''t the village owner just ask someone? in theory, he should have asked clearly what was going on, right? but after he came to power, he didn''t have the slightest explanation in this regard."


    "it''s just to make you eligible to participate, that''s all."


    han sanqian nodded again and had to admit that all of su yingxia''s current analyzes were actually consistent with some of his guesses.


    "in fact, for them, they may not have thought that there would be someone who was truly destined to be there, so your appearance made them panic."


    "of course, in order for the entire auction to proceed smoothly, the owner of the village can only come up and say that you are qualified, and the auction will continue."


    "it''s actually similar to what i thought." han sanqian said: "everything you said can also be perfectly confirmed from another angle. however, there is one thing that is completely inexplicable to our current speculation."


    "you mean the previous twelve rounds of auctions?"


    "that''s right." han sanqian nodded: "the direction of the twelve-round auction is too clear. it is completely prepared for a certain person, or directly for me."


    "since it was prepared for me, they expected that i might turn the door black. it seems that they can fully explain the meaning of this."


    in other words, the other party should know that he has a special status, so he will target him with the auction items in advance.


    such a pattern and arrangement is obviously more logical.


    "then why did the owner of the village suddenly go down after seeing you were black? could it be that he was being mysterious?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "of course, it''s also possible to confirm that they think it''s me."


    su yingxia frowned and thought carefully for a long time: "if that''s the case, it does make sense, but on the other hand, it means one thing."


    those who made the door turn red before were actually xiaozi.


    its main purpose is to slowly mobilize the whole audience and let everyone participate in this test.


    "then it''s even possible that the woman on the stage is just a gimmick? the purpose of her existence is just to attract all of us to test in front of that door."


    han sanqian nodded: "this possibility cannot be ruled out, but other possibilities cannot be ruled out."


    "let''s take it one step at a time."


    this is the only correct choice at the moment. han sanqian''s mind is full of confusion now. after all, there are indeed many strange things about today, but it is impossible to figure them out all at once.


    only when the auction ends will some clues be found in the final results.


    of course, it may also take longer. it all depends on when the other party can''t help but take action.


    as long as they take action, their purpose will inevitably be exposed, and it will inevitably make it easier for han sanqian to see the flaws and understand what is going on.


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly stood up.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5346

    "one hundred million!"


    in this case, there is no need to hide it, han sanqian also takes the initiative, less pulling and more sincerity.


    he wanted to see what the other party wanted to do by following these tricks.


    seeing han sanqian take action, zhou yong gave a helpless smile. he also knew that he had almost reached the end of his game.


    first of all, he took personal feelings into consideration. the most important thing was that he knew very well how much money han sanqian had now. with his current financial resources, he couldn''t compete with han sanqian.


    since he can''t fight, why should he be a bad guy, raise the price, and affect his relationship with han sanqian? so, it''s better to be a favor.


    shangguan qingyan also leaned her back slightly on her seat. it was obvious that she no longer had any desire to bid again.


    suddenly, only seven people, including han sanqian, were left at the scene.


    immediately afterwards, two more people sat down.


    the price exceeded their expectations, and more importantly, they just tried it themselves.


    some people are very clear about their position. they know how strong they are, and they also know that if they really get a divine item with such strength, it may not be a good thing for them.


    it''s like what people say, you dare to attack the country, but at least you have to be able to defend it.


    otherwise, once the country is destroyed, all you will be left with is an abyss!


    only the last five people were left on the field.


    "one hundred and ten million!"


    "one hundred and twenty million!"


    "one hundred and fifty million!"


    "twenty million!"


    the two parties exchanged words with each other, and at this time, the bidding had completely reached a feverish stage.


    han sanqian has no intention of hiding anything anymore. now that he has figured it out, he will follow the normal procedure.


    just take a picture of something.


    "five billion!"


    if you are too lazy to talk nonsense with them, since you want to raise the price, just raise the price as high as possible. in this way, you can quickly get rid of some people who want to fish in troubled waters.


    it not only saves your own time, but also saves you from having to deal with it.


    being rich means being so domineering.


    sure enough, as soon as han sanqian''s price of 500 million came, two people thought about it and sat down immediately.


    "mr. su is indeed different. he raises the price so high as soon as the price is called. well, since you are so happy, there is no need for me to hide it. mr. su, let''s do this, we will all bid our highest price. let¡¯s see if there is still a need to fight for this gap.¡±


    han sanqian nodded.


    doing so can indeed quickly raise the price to a higher range, but this also has its huge drawbacks.


    that is, it is very likely that the prices of the other two people are similar in a certain range, and your own price range may even be twice or even more times that of others...


    this is really unfair to rich people.


    therefore, if you want to play like this, you need to have the richest person to be domineering and arrogant enough.


    of course, for someone who plays so wildly, the rewards he gets will naturally be huge.


    who wouldn¡¯t look at such a powerful person with special eyes?


    even if there are all wealthy businessmen here, even if everyone here is not short of money, people who spend money like paper will get different respect wherever they go.


    "can!"


    "okay, to ensure fairness, the three of us will each write the corresponding price on a piece of paper, and then hand it to the hand of anyone next to us. after that, they will vote for each other. what do you think?"


    han sanqian nodded again: "no problem."


    the man smiled softly and stretched out his hand. soon, the servants around him immediately offered paper and pens.


    immediately afterwards, in full view of everyone, and in the expectation of everyone, the three people each wrote their own prices on paper.


    after that, the three of them handed the written paper to the person next to them.


    after the person next to him took the note, for the sake of fairness, he even showed the number on the paper to the person next to him.


    after confirming that all three parties are ready.


    the man smiled softly: "okay, since the three of us have written the amount on the paper, then let''s let the three friends help us count the votes."


    han sanqian and the other two nodded in agreement. at the same time, the person next to them holding the numbers they had written also stood up.


    "i proposed the idea, so let me start first!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5347

    "mr. zhu bids 11.5 billion amethysts!"


    wow!


    as the price was sung, the whole crowd exploded.


    it¡¯s not that this is such a terrifying astronomical figure.


    the people present are all rich people, and they all have a net worth of tens of billions.


    but the essence of the problem is, how many people are willing to pay such a terrifying price to buy something that is invisible and intangible, and they just listen to oral descriptions related to divine objects?


    secondly, the price the three of them paid just now was only 500 million.


    suddenly, the price rose directly to 11.5 billion, which was almost a twenty-four-fold increase.


    the speed and span of the rise are indeed so large that it is difficult to reflect.


    "this gentleman bids 5.2 billion amethysts."


    as the person next to the other person sang the ticket, that person also sat down directly from his seat.


    obviously, this price has already indicated that he is completely out of the game. no matter how much money han sanqian pays, he can''t beat the man named zhu.


    moreover, his bid was fully half less than that of zhu, which made him somewhat lose face.


    so, he sat down directly, not wanting to embarrass himself again.


    now, it''s han sanqian''s turn.


    everyone focused their attention on han sanqian, and even su yingxia was a little confused about how much han sanqian would bid.


    after all, the matter in front of him was a little different from normal shooting.


    in a normal shooting, if someone offered more than 10 billion, su yingxia would not doubt at all that han sanqian would follow directly.


    but the problem is it''s a mind game.


    it''s possible that you underestimated others, so your bid will be lower, and once the votes are cast, it means you are completely out.


    or, for cost considerations, some people are afraid that others will bid too low and they will suffer big losses if they bid too high, so they will write a relatively small bid.


    so this is really hard to say.


    even han sanqian''s wife, one of the people who knew han sanqian best, at this time, su yingxia was completely unsure of how much han sanqian would bid.


    zhou yong also joined in at this time: "brother su, you shouldn''t play with him like this. what this grandson said is to prevent everyone from vicious competition and setting the price too high."


    "actually, it''s because that guy didn''t want to spend too much money. you... were fooled by him."


    zhou yong''s worries are actually also the worries of han sanqian''s "brothers" next to him.


    compared with the normal bid, with han sanqian''s wealth after selling his skills, no one present could find anyone who could be his opponent.


    but playing like this, han sanqian almost lost more than half of his advantage.


    this is simply giving victory to others.


    old liu was the one counting the votes. at this time, he glanced at the brothers next to him.


    he coughed lightly and read out.


    "mr. su, 15 billion!"


    wow!


    the crowd went crazy again.


    the price quoted by han sanqian is really a bit ridiculously high.


    it is a full 4.5 billion higher than the person named zhu.


    what is the concept of 4.5 billion? it is the wealth that some small businessmen or big businessmen have to struggle for all their lives. even for the super wealthy businessmen here, 4.5 billion is definitely not a small amount.


    many people thought that zhu¡¯s 11.5 billion was a bargain, but they didn¡¯t expect that in just an instant, the price would be reduced to nothing!


    of course, there was another reason that caused the scene to explode again.


    those who know han sanqian will naturally know that he is the famous mr. su.


    that mysterious man who sells kung fu.


    but for those who don''t know him, they have never seen him in normal business exchanges. to them, han sanqian is a complete novice.


    however, how could this novice-level person not surprise everyone with his bombs?


    "interesting, mr. su is indeed mr. su. if i lose, the final lot will be yours." the man named zhu smiled and sat down.


    this also indicates that han sanqian has completely won!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5348

    "okay, let us congratulate mr. su. today, the final prize goes to mr. su at a price of 15 billion."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the audience, led by the emcee, burst into applause.


    "now, please invite mr. su to come on stage and say a few words for us." the master of ceremonies said.


    han sanqian has a big head.


    this is a photo shoot, so that''s it, why bother to go on stage to speak? this is not in line with the rules of the auction, and it makes han sanqian too high-profile.


    however, the focus of the entire audience was on himself, and it seemed that if he didn''t go up, it wouldn''t be possible.


    seeing han sanqian hesitate, the master of ceremonies immediately added: "mr. su, the mysterious person is a beautiful woman after all. according to the rules, she should show her face to everyone."


    "but because she has the attributes of a divine object, we did not carry out this process in advance, but were mainly busy verifying fate. now that you have taken this auction, it is natural for you to announce it to everyone."


    hearing this, some people immediately booed: "you''re right, this beauty has been standing on the stage for so long. we don''t even know what she looks like, so we really should reveal her."


    "yes, according to the rules of the auction, each item should be clearly posted so that everyone knows its existence."


    ¡°i didn¡¯t see it before, but now it¡¯s up to the owner to announce it himself. this is indeed a good idea.¡±


    "mr. su, come on!"


    facing the instigation of a group of people, han sanqian was really helpless.


    however, when things have come to this, it is indeed a bit difficult to get out of the situation.


    after thinking about it, han sanqian could only stand up and walk towards the stage.


    as han sanqian stood up, the audience burst into applause.


    amid bursts of applause, han sanqian slowly walked off the stage.


    "mr. su, please say a few words." the master of ceremonies chuckled softly.


    han sanqian was helpless and shook his head in distress: "i don''t know what to say. how about thanking you brothers for your noble support?"


    "then i would like to thank the organizer famous store for giving me this opportunity."


    "okay, that''s all, it''s over."


    han sanqian really didn''t know what to say, so he just finished with a few perfunctory sentences.


    bursts of laughter erupted under the stage. the emcee also smiled and said: "mr. su is really funny. he only said a few words. it seems like he didn''t say anything, but also like he said everything."


    "okay, let''s not force or embarrass mr. su. let''s keep it simple and get straight to the point. mr. su is the final leader this time. now, let''s ask mr. su to unveil the last mysterious person for us. bar."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the master of ceremonies made a gesture of invitation.


    immediately afterwards, the people below the stage also began to cheer.


    "open the lid, open the lid!"


    the crowd roared, and han sanqian discovered that even su yingxia was among the crowd making noises.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "okay, it''s hard to refuse hospitality, so i''ll show my ugliness and show off my rudeness."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian walked to the beautiful woman, feeling a little nervous for a moment.


    however, after all, he was a person who had seen the big world. this tension almost only lasted for less than a few seconds. as han sanqian adjusted his breathing, he gently pulled the woman''s hijab with his hand.


    after that, han sanqian turned around and pulled it casually, and in a moment, the hijab was torn off.


    "wow!"


    because of han sanqian''s pulling action, he had the beauty behind him and faced all the vips head-on, so he couldn''t see what the beauty looked like at the first time.


    but from the exclamations of the distinguished guests in the audience, han sanqian could almost feel and guess that the beauty behind him was definitely the kind of top-notch beauty.


    because the identities of the people in the audience are not simple, they must have seen many beauties of all kinds.


    and if this group of demanding guys can be so embarrassed, it can only mean that the beauty behind him is definitely a top-notch existence.


    thinking of this, even han sanqian couldn''t help but want to look back.


    "holy shit, that''s so fucking on point."


    "i regret it. if i had known she was so beautiful, even if she didn''t have anything to do with the fetish, i would have spent money on her."


    "that''s right, it''s hard to buy a beautiful smile. it''s better to just buy a beautiful woman. no matter how you calculate it, it''s still worth it."


    seeing the distressed expressions of these guys, han sanqian could no longer refuse his curiosity and turned his head away...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5349

    han sanqian had a smile on his face, but he might not have thought that such a small smile would completely solidify on his face.


    when he looked back at the woman, han sanqian was completely stunned. he froze on the spot. all the noise behind him seemed to disappear in his world, and the time around him even stopped.


    the whole world has stopped spinning.


    "little...xiao tao!?!"


    han sanqian was completely stunned. he might never have thought that on such an occasion and in such a place, he would meet xiao tao, who had been separated from him!


    he never imagined that xiao tao would reach this stage and become a so-called auction item.


    after the shock, great guilt filled his heart.


    then came the heartache.


    all the scenes from the past were constantly flowing in han sanqian''s mind.


    those "childlike innocence" days in the void sect, those bits and pieces on the road, every minute is a picture, and every picture is constantly tapping into han sanqian''s heart.


    xiao tao also stared at han sanqian in confusion. she might never have imagined that she would meet han sanqian at this time, and she never imagined that the person who took the photo of her would be han sanqian.


    she was also stunned, but compared to han sanqian''s guilt and distress, she felt more sad and a complex emotion about seeing each other again after a long absence.


    tears kept rolling down her eyes. for both of them, the silence at this time was better than thousands of sounds.


    su yingxia, who was making noises, was also stunned on the spot, although he didn''t know what happened above.


    but based on her understanding of han sanqian, she knew him so well that she could immediately catch any abnormality in han sanqian.


    but now, she felt that han sanqian was not a little abnormal, but too abnormal.


    in other words, the woman on the stage may have a different and inextricably linked relationship with han sanqian.


    of course she believed that it was definitely not an emotional entanglement. she knew han sanqian''s character very well, but the less it was an emotional issue, the more complicated it was.


    the people under the stage also began to realize that something was wrong on the field.


    when han sanqian and xiaotao looked at each other, it was obviously not the first time they met.


    yes, xiao tao is a great beauty, and han sanqian is also handsome. even if two people fall in love at first sight, it wouldn''t be such an exaggeration, right?


    therefore, there must be a monster when something goes wrong!


    "what''s going on? it seems that mr. su knows the woman on the stage."


    "yes, and it seems that the woman also knows mr. su."


    "based on my many years of experience in the emotional field, these two people not only know each other, but they definitely had a relatively strong relationship before."


    "indeed, look at that woman crying. under what circumstances would a woman cry immediately after seeing a man? that can only mean that they had some feelings for each other."


    "grandma, just now i thought i was at a huge loss because i didn''t take a photo of such a beautiful girl. now it seems that even if i did, it might not be a good thing."


    "nonsense, if you steal mr. su''s old acquaintance, doesn''t that mean you''re slapping mr. su in the face? zhou yong and his gang are all good brothers of mr. su. if you offend mr. su, it''s the same as offending that person. there will be no good fruit for a bunch of people in the future."


    "yes, some beauties are indeed blessed if you can get them, but some beauties are destined to have thorns. if you touch them, you don''t know how they will die."


    "you''re right, you''re right."


    "okay everyone, stop talking here. we have this time, we might as well watch the show here."


    "that''s right, this emotional scene has already begun. if we haven''t filmed anything, let''s just treat it as a free show."


    "yes, yes, stop talking, stop talking."


    a group of people were so curious that an outrageous scene occurred in the venue, and the entire lively venue was completely silenced.


    everyone has their eyes on the stage, quietly waiting for the next scene of this wonderful show.


    even su yingxia was looking at the stage with all her concentration...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5350

    "xiao tao, why is it you, you... why are you here?"


    since xiao tao and chu feng left, han sanqian has not seen them for countless years.


    although the two of them had a brief interaction and communication due to pangu''s ax echoing in the middle.


    but in any case, han sanqian has never seen xiao tao since then, and has no idea about xiao tao''s current situation.


    during the last call, han sanqian could sense that something was wrong with xiao tao, but he probably never imagined that xiao tao would end up like this.


    "three thousand..." xiao tao subconsciously wanted to shout, but before han sanqian could say it herself, she seemed to reflect: brother su! "


    although xiao tao didn''t know why han sanqian changed his name, xiaotao was a smart person, so she immediately felt that there might be a purpose and reason why han sanqian was suddenly called mr. su.


    moreover, this is a land of demons, so calling han sanqian mr. su somehow allowed her to detect something slightly wrong and the possibility of han sanqian changing his name.


    therefore, the smart xiao tao immediately responded.


    "where is your cousin?" han sanqian asked.


    he was a little angry, but also a little worried.


    naturally, he was angry that xiao tao looked like this now, but he didn''t see his cousin chu feng who took her away in the first place.


    the worry is also that chu feng is not here at this time, will something happen to him? !


    "he...he got separated from me, and i don''t know where he is now." xiao tao said aggrievedly.


    han sanqian frowned: "what happened?"


    xiaotao looked at han sanqian with tears streaming down her face: "at first, my cousin forcibly took me away from the original route and took me all the way north. later, we temporarily settled on the edge of the demon land."


    "i have wanted to come back to find you many times, but...but my cousin told me every time that you might be dead, and the journey is too far from the central plains."


    ¡°i walked a few times and encountered danger along the way.¡±


    "fortunately, my cousin arrived in time several times and rescued me."


    "on one of these occasions, my cousin was seriously injured."


    since then, although xiaotao''s desire to find han sanqian has been very strong, she no longer dares to sneak out alone and try to find han sanqian.


    after all, she knew very well that if she did this, she might not be able to find han sanqian, but would seriously hinder her cousin.


    feeling guilty, she could only temporarily suppress her desire to find han sanqian.


    several months passed in this situation.


    "my cousin started some small business, and we were able to get by relatively well. but the peaceful days did not last long. suddenly one day, a group of men in black broke into our residence."


    "all the guards my cousin found were killed, and my cousin and i were also caught by these people."


    "they took my cousin and i to a strange place, and then released my cousin and me into house arrest. since then, i have never seen my cousin again."


    han sanqian nodded. han sanqian didn''t know who the men in black were at present, but the two of them were being targeted, most likely because the pangu ax incident was leaked.


    this can be seen from the contact he had with xiao tao later when he was using the pangu ax.


    the other party knew her details.


    therefore, if you think about it carefully, maybe chu feng accidentally leaked this news.


    after all, i had a brief contact with that guy. although his mind was not bad, his temper and mouth were not very good.


    "then a person like you should be imprisoned tightly. how could he end up in this store and be treated as an auction item?"


    at this point, han sanqian''s eyes suddenly turned a little cold, and then he looked firmly at the masked village owner.


    "you can say that if anyone forces you, i will never let him go. i will find out who the men in black are, and i can''t do anything for the time being, but there are real people here, so i don''t care. mind taking action directly!"


    hearing han sanqian''s words, the village owner was obviously shocked.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5351

    what kind of existence is a famous store? it is almost an almost invincible big mac level existence.


    when had they ever been so humiliated by others? of course not.


    but today, han sanqian directly dared to say in front of their village owner that he would take action directly.


    what kind of courage is this, and what kind of power can be so confident?


    therefore, the village owner was subconsciously a little surprised.


    however, he was a giant-level existence after all, and he quickly regained his composure.


    he didn''t get angry or refute, he just stood there quietly.


    "i didn''t know either. i was actually detained in a room under house arrest. although there was no danger, they didn''t let me leave the door even half a step."


    "but one day, suddenly another group of men in black came in. they killed all the men in black who had imprisoned me, and then fled with me."


    "but on the way, the first group of men in black caught up with them, and they fought directly with those people. the fight was fierce."


    "an injured man in black took me away from the battlefield, but after that, we both got lost, and he slowly died due to his injuries."


    "people from our famous store found her on the way to do business. she was in the virgin forest at that time."


    "we rescued her, but according to the rules in this area, whoever gave you the cloth from a famous store to help you survive the extreme cold, then after you are rescued, you will either give all your property to others, or if you have no property, you will automatically belong to someone else¡¯s slave.¡±


    hearing this, han sanqian didn''t say much. he knew this rule. after all, he and su ying had also encountered such a thing.


    but is it really that simple?


    if the man in black was attacked by another man in black in the front, it can be explained as a gangster eating the gangster, then there is indeed no problem in logic when he was rescued by a famous store in the back.


    but after listening to it, i always felt that something was wrong.


    "so, i still want to thank the village owner for saving my friend?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the store owner smiled softly: "thank you, but there is no need to be so sarcastic, sir. after all, famous stores operate according to the rules."


    of course han sanqian would not be convinced by this explanation.


    "then according to common sense, you should indeed auction her off as a slave, but why did she become the finale? in other words, how do you know that she is related to the divine object?"


    this is what han sanqian is most suspicious of right now.


    this is also the only thing that feels too abnormal in this seemingly logical story.


    it is impossible for xiao tao to tell them herself that there is pangu ax behind me, so you should sell me quickly.


    this is unrealistic, let alone impossible.


    xiaotao is the only descendant of pangu. she is also very aware of the specialness of her mysterious identity, and she also knows the disasters and harms this mystery and specialness will bring to him.


    they have experienced these before, so xiao tao will definitely try his best to hide this.


    that store owner just happened to save xiao tao. how could they possibly know xiao tao''s true identity?


    therefore, the village owner''s explanation not only failed to convince han sanqian, but also made han sanqian feel that this explanation was just that there was no three hundred taels of silver here.


    han sanqian looked at him carefully, waiting for his answer.


    the store owner smiled lightly and said very calmly: "according to normal circumstances, it is indeed unlikely that we will know her identity. however, what kind of existence is a famous store?"


    "those two groups of men in black were fighting on such a large scale, how could we not know what it was about?"


    "if the famous store didn''t even have this bit of information, how could that famous store achieve what it does today? i''m afraid it would have died in the world a long time ago."


    his explanation was perfect and reasonable.


    it is true that he can find out these things as long as he finds any living person among the men in black.


    "then you mean you also know who those two groups of men in black are?" han sanqian asked coldly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5352

    the village owner thought for a moment and finally nodded: "yes."


    han sanqian said: "can you tell me?"


    the owner of the store shook his head slightly: "information about famous stores belongs to famous stores, so naturally only the store''s own people know the information. the information will affect many relationships, so i am very sorry to say that i cannot give it to you. supply."


    "after all, the essence of famous stores is to do business, not to stir up feuds in the world."


    han sanqian smiled coldly and disdainfully. it sounds like it is the same thing, but if you look closely, you will find that it is not the so-called fair and just and public at all as he said.


    because if he really did not want to cause trouble, then the first thing that is certain is that even if he knew afterwards that she was in trouble for someone like xiao tao, she would deal with it in a low-key manner.


    rather than putting her on the auction stage, she also made a so-called mysterious object very grand.


    in other words, fundamentally speaking, he keeps saying that he will not participate in these disputes, but everything he does is directed toward death.


    so, can han sanqian believe his words? of course it''s impossible.


    however, this was his territory after all, so han sanqian was too lazy to talk nonsense to him and nodded.


    "okay, since the owner of the village has said so, just pretend that i didn''t ask anything. xiao tao, come with me."


    if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back!


    xiaotao nodded and followed han sanqian obediently toward the audience.


    han sanqian handed the card to su yingxia and asked her to help deal with the following matters, and then left with xiao tao.


    many people looked at han sanqian with a very ugly expression and hesitated to speak, so they could only choose not to disturb him.


    su yingxia took out her card and made a deal with the servant at the famous store, then hurried back to her room.


    in order to prevent anyone from eavesdropping, su yingxia patrolled the surrounding area before entering the house. after confirming that no one was there, she returned to the room.


    "yingxia, did you hear what the village owner said just now? do you think that''s what he said?" han sanqian asked.


    su yingxia shook her head happily: "although his explanation is reasonable, i always feel that this matter seems too simplistic."


    han sanqian nodded: "if xiao tao just has an ordinary identity, then this matter can be considered a thing of the past. in other words, if they do not know xiao tao''s identity, it is also a matter of course."


    "but they clearly know xiao tao''s identity but they still do this. to be honest, i really can''t understand it."


    su yingxia nodded: "the most important thing is that the previous twelve rounds are also very weird."


    yes, if we force ourselves to focus only on this later stage, it actually makes sense.


    but the crux of the problem is also how to explain the previous twelve rounds.


    "i have a bold idea." han sanqian looked at su yingxia.


    su yingxia also instantly understood what han sanqian meant, because she also had a bold idea in her mind.


    "you mean, maybe from the very beginning, others knew you were han sanqian on purpose, and even more deliberately knew about xiao tao''s relationship with you. therefore, they deliberately designed xiao tao to wait for you here. in other words, everything was a game."


    "yes, it''s a big picture. from the beginning, it was a game to feed me." han sanqian nodded.


    if the other party knew han sanqian''s identity and the relationship between han sanqian and xiao tao, then everything being done now would actually make sense in theory.


    "then what is their purpose for doing this?" su yingxia frowned and said, "if they are friends, it would be easier to explain. they are just updating your equipment."


    "but the question is, if they are friends, why don''t they explain it to you directly? even when you ask them for some clues, they should answer directly."


    han sanqian also murmured: "so, it is more likely to be the enemy."


    "but if it''s an enemy, why are they helping you like this? aren''t they adding weight to the enemy? it seems like normal people wouldn''t do this, right?"


    han sanqian nodded, and what su yingxia said did make sense.


    however, this does not mean that there are no other explanations for this matter.


    "there is a possibility!" han sanqian suddenly said coldly.


    "what''s possible?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5353

    "they are trying to trick me, pangu ax. in other words, do you know what raising pigs is?"


    "you are that pig!" su yingxia said.


    "yes, i am that pig."


    this group of people treated themselves like pigs, and the purpose of taking so many things was to let han sanqian promote the pangu ax. after that, they started to directly steal their own pangu ax.


    "you mean, from beginning to end, this is a game?"


    even xiaotao might have arranged it intentionally.


    everything is for han sanqian to build the pangu ax to a certain level as much as possible.


    "so, the twelve rounds are all going towards refining weapons, and the purpose is to let you get these things."


    "after that, there are the descendants of pangu." han sanqian added with a smile: "isn''t this a typical pig-raising trend? it''s just that i became that pig."


    "xiao tao, can you carefully recall what happened during this period?" su yingxia asked: "i mean, are there any details that make you feel strange?"


    xiao tao thought about it carefully and shook her head. it seemed that she had not forgotten any details.


    in other words, even if there was, she couldn''t remember it at this moment.


    "actually, i have always had a question, and that is why chu feng didn''t take you anywhere in the first place, but why did he go all the way north to get closer to the land of the demons?"


    "don''t he know how dangerous the demon land is?"


    this is the most confusing thing for han sanqian. if chu feng is a demon, it is understandable that he wants to go to a place he is familiar with.


    but the problem is that he is not, and precisely because he is a human race, he is actually afraid of places like the demon land.


    so from an ordinary person''s point of view, he should try to stay away from danger.


    how could you go to a dangerous place with a girl? !


    "i don''t know about this either. my cousin just said to go as far north as possible, because there are relatively few people there, which is conducive for a person with status like me to hide."


    han sanqian and su yingxia couldn''t help but look at each other. su yingxia said: "even if this makes sense, then you should live in seclusion next. why did something happen later?"


    han sanqian also remembered this detail. xiao tao originally said that chu feng started doing business, and when the men in black came later, they also killed some of their guards.


    this shows that chu feng''s business is doing well.


    "could it be that chu feng was doing business with famous stores at that time? and during this process, famous stores discovered xiao tao''s identity. after that, they sent two waves of people to direct and act in this show a big drama?"


    it is also possible that after catching xiao tao for the first time, this group of people contacted themselves through ming yu and others, trying to obtain the pangu ax in that way.


    however, after that group of people were defeated by han sanqian, they may have temporarily and completely entered a period of stagnation on this matter.


    later, the gang changed their strategy and directed a new play.


    that is the current drama.


    this is what they can''t do if they are hard, and they can''t do it if they are soft.


    "that means chu feng may still be alive, and nothing may have happened to him at all. xiao tao was simply used as a tool, and he was even portrayed as a victim through xiao tao''s dictation."


    "this possibility is not ruled out, but if this is the case, chu feng will have to guard against those three thousand." su yingxia said.


    "impossible, cousin, he is not such a person." xiao tao hurriedly denied.


    han sanqian glanced at xiao tao. in fact, han sanqian had doubts about this person ever since xiao tao first met chu feng.


    it''s quite strange why xiaotao, a descendant of pangu, suddenly has a cousin.


    "xiao tao, some things cannot be taken at face value. this matter is far more complicated than we imagined. we may have to discuss it in the long term," han sanqian said.


    han sanqian didn''t want to sow discord between them, but after analyzing it to this point, he had to prepare a vaccination for xiao tao in advance.


    after all, chu feng''s current situation is very strange, so maybe, this guy may really have something fishy hidden behind him.


    "three thousand, what new plans do you have?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5354

    "my plan is not to move the pangu ax!"


    no matter which guess, pangu ax is the ultimate goal.


    so for han sanqian, if i don''t move the pangu ax, wouldn''t it mean that you won''t be able to achieve your goal?


    su yingxia thought about it and felt that it made sense: "this is what is called the enemy''s immobility but my immobility, which is fine."


    originally, han sanqian really planned to upgrade pangu ax. after all, in such a dragon pond and tiger''s den, without the book of eight desolations, of course, the more pangu ax can help, the better.


    but after carefully analyzing the ins and outs of the whole matter, han sanqian felt more and more that this matter should not be acted upon rashly.


    otherwise, it is very likely that you will end up making a wedding dress for someone else.


    seeing that su yingxia agreed with this view, han sanqian also made up his mind at this time.


    "then what should we do next?" su yingxia asked: "act according to the original plan?"


    han sanqian nodded: "come here, come. besides, you have waited until today, so there is no reason to give up suddenly now, right?"


    at this point, han sanqian looked at xiao tao with some embarrassment: "xiao tao, there are two ways now. one is to follow us, but it is very dangerous. the other is to follow a few of my friends. maybe you will be safe." of."


    the reason why he uses maybe is that han sanqian is not very accurate with zhou yong.


    if xiaotao wants to evacuate safely, zhou yong or shangguan yan are the only two choices.


    zhou yong is powerful, so if he protects xiao tao, it won''t be a big problem, but the danger is that he is relatively close to him. once something happens to him in a famous store and he is discovered, then zhou yong will definitely be investigated. people.


    will zhou yong become an enemy because of protecting xiao tao?


    even if zhou yong wants to become an enemy of famous stores, how effective can his resistance be in reality?


    these are all huge unknowns.


    as for shangguan qingyan and the others, han sanqian actually trusted them the most, which was why han sanqian dared to reveal his identity directly in front of them.


    but their strength has always been relatively weak, even though some people started to fawn over them because of the magical incident.


    but that kind of relationship is very fragile and can be greatly affected by external events at any time.


    in the end, their resistance depends on themselves.


    therefore, if you have to choose one from the other, han sanqian trusts zhou yong more.


    but it is always unknown.


    xiao tao smiled: "brother sanqian, xiao tao made a secret vow on the way to find you since we were separated from you. if god allows me to reunite with you, then even if i die, i will never be separated from you again. .¡±


    "this time, although the way we met was a bit strange, no matter what, god finally allowed me to reunite with you, so no matter what, i will never leave again."


    "don''t say that there is danger ahead. even if i know that there is death ahead, i will never hesitate."


    although xiao tao still looked gentle, it was obvious that this time her tone was full of determination and irrefutable.


    han sanqian knew very well that with her attitude, she had no other choice.


    "okay, if that''s the case, let''s not separate."


    although this trip may be very dangerous, in fact, from a heart point of view, han sanqian is not willing to separate from xiaotao.


    the two people have indeed been separated for too long. the bond between pangu ax and the past they have experienced together make the relationship between the two people destined to be extraordinary.


    therefore, from a personal emotional point of view, han sanqian was reluctant to part with him.


    "let me protect her later. anyway, i''m unlikely to be able to help you too much, but if you bring someone with you, it won''t be a big problem." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "by the way, let me introduce you formally. this is my wife su yingxia. this is xiaotao. we met in the void sect before. it was because of her that i could get the pangu ax in my hand, including immortal divine armor.¡±


    xiao tao smiled: "i''ve heard you keep mentioning sister yingxia for a long time. she is indeed very beautiful. no wonder brother sanqian is obsessed with you."


    su yingxia also smiled politely: "xiao tao, you are also very beautiful, and you also carry a sacred object. anyone who marries you will be lucky. unlike me, it will only bring trouble to our family of three thousand."


    "by the way, what are we going to do for a while?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5355

    han sanqian and su yingxia looked at each other.


    han sanqian said: "we want to check this store, we think it is weird."


    xiao tao nodded: "actually, the people in this village are really strange."


    "oh?" han sanqian was puzzled.


    what does this mean? !


    "after i was rescued by them, they kept me living in a guest room. a servant would come to clean me or bring me meals every day."


    "but those servants behaved very strangely. they didn''t talk to me at all. even if i took the initiative to ask them, they acted like deaf people and didn''t even answer a word."


    "however, sometimes after cleaning my room, if there are two or three of them, they will chat non-stop during the break."


    "then what?" although these behaviors are a bit strange, they are not absolute.


    after all, people may not be willing to communicate with xiao tao, or there may be orders from above not to allow them to communicate with xiao tao. these are all reasonable. han sanqian also believes that xiao tao understands these things, and is unlikely to use them to think that it is a famous store. weirdness.


    therefore, there must be something strange and something to say about this matter.


    "i secretly listened to their chat, and they always talked about wheat and other things. that''s okay. the key is that every time they talked about wheat, they counted it in terms of a few grains."


    "that thing seems to be more valuable than money."


    sure enough, this is almost consistent with what han sanqian and his wife investigated below.


    those wheats are indeed strange things.


    "anything else?"


    xiao tao thought hard: "there''s not much else, but it''s a very strange little point."


    "oh, what is it?"


    "i don''t know if it''s weird or not, but i personally think it''s a little weird."


    "it doesn''t matter, just say it." han sanqian said.


    whether it is really useful or useless, what han sanqian wants to do is actually very simple, that is, not to miss any detail.


    some careless things can actually play a key role at certain critical times.


    "they said this year''s harvest will be better than last year''s because there is more fertilizer. however, this year''s harvest will be postponed."


    is harvest day going to be postponed? !


    han sanqian and su yingxia couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    at first it sounds like it''s nothing.


    but if you think about it carefully, it seems that there is indeed some strange smell in it.


    ¡°why is harvest day delayed?¡±


    han sanqian regarded this sentence as a doubt.


    in fact, if the harvest is better than last year, then it should be harvested as soon as possible as soon as the mature season is reached.


    why does it mean to go against the grain?


    "brother sanqian, it might be okay to harvest a few days later or a few days earlier. could it be that i am too sensitive? as you know, being locked up for a long time will inevitably lead to more random thoughts." xiao tao felt a little aggrieved. road.


    han sanqian shook his head slightly: "although it does seem a bit too ordinary, i don''t think that''s it."


    "that could be an important clue for me."


    although harvesting a few days later can be justified by the celebration.


    but han sanqian is someone who has been to a real place.


    then he has seen a lot of servants there.


    therefore, even if there is a celebration above, one should not neglect to slow down the harvest.


    anyone who has planted crops knows that it depends on the sky for food. when harvest time comes, you have to harvest even if the sky falls.


    otherwise, once mature, or other external factors may lead to grain failure.


    forget about ordinary wheat. famous stores naturally won''t care about this little gain or loss, but the problem is that judging from these servants and various signs, this wheat is extremely precious.


    it is not even an exaggeration to say that this thing is more valuable than gold.


    so, the more i think about it, the more wrong this is!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5356

    in any case, the more you look into this place, the more clues you can find about the problem, and the more incongruous details you can find.


    han sanqian frowned and had already made up two minds.


    unless absolutely necessary, he would not conduct any further study of pangu ax, and he had to see the real place clearly.


    "let''s all rest first. we''ll take action in the evening."


    but at this time, somewhere else.


    the owner of the village slowly sat back on his seat, and his servants hurried in.


    "how about it?"


    "back to the owner of the village, everything has been arranged. however, there seems to be no movement from han sanqian."


    upon hearing this, the owner of the village smiled softly and said nothing.


    "master, is it possible that han sanqian has discovered that we know his identity? otherwise, according to normal thinking, han sanqian should not be able to go back after taking so many things. i can¡¯t wait to start forging the pangu ax.¡±


    "now, han sanqian has not moved at all. my subordinates wonder...could he already know something, so he is holding back?"


    the owner of the village nodded: "han sanqian has some brains. we all hit him with twelve rounds of things. i''m afraid he has been wary of it for a long time. now, with the appearance of xiao tao, he has discovered something. in fact, you can think about it." the village owner nodded softly.


    "master, what should we do?"


    the masked village owner snorted softly: "what are you afraid of? being discovered by han sanqian is an expected thing. this village owner has already foreseen that he is in our village. are you afraid that he will escape?" ?¡±


    "but if han sanqian doesn''t forge the pangu ax as we planned, then we can''t keep waiting, right? you know, the celebration officially ends tonight. if han sanqian leaves right now, so what should we do?"


    "isn''t this a waste of water?"


    thinking about the treasures of twelve wheels and xiaotao, even though he is a servant, he has to feel sorry for his owner. after all, this loss is too heavy.


    not only did they lose something, but they didn''t make any money on such a big stage as the seventh anniversary, and they paid all of it to han sanqian for nothing.


    it''s a typical example of losing his wife and losing his troops.


    "i''ve told you a long time ago that you have to be calm when doing things, and even more so when encountering trouble. what are you doing in a panic? the more panic you have, the more confused you are, and the easier it is to be defeated by the enemy."


    after hearing the reprimand, the servant hurriedly knelt down and said, "i''m sorry, master, i was just in a hurry. i hope master will forgive me."


    "i think you are also worried about our village, so please get up." the village owner said.


    the man stood up hastily.


    "do you think han sanqian will leave so readily? do you think that han sanqian will not be more urgent than us in terms of time?" the owner of the village smiled confidently.


    the servant asked: "why, master?"


    "this guy han sanqian is a typical person who doesn''t let go of rabbits. he comes to our famous store. do you think he has a purpose?"


    "is it as simple as just selling some magical power in my store?"


    "obviously unlikely."


    "he has a deep purpose, but for the time being, i don''t know what his purpose is. but i have been observing him for several days, and he has not made any other moves. this also shows that this guy''s thinking is very complicated. it could be the other way around.¡±


    "what is reverse?"


    "the so-called reverse is actually very simple. think about it, when is he least likely to take advantage of the chaos and do something in our village?"


    the servant thought about it carefully, when is the most unlikely time, it must be tonight.


    "why?" the village owner asked softly.


    "although tonight is indeed the last day of the grand ceremony, on the other hand, it is also the most lively night. everyone has no restrictions and nothing to worry about. moreover, it is also the last night, so it will naturally be a carnival night. . therefore, this is also the time when the village is most chaotic. if it is reverse thinking, then tonight should be the best time for him to act. "


    the owner of the village smiled softly: "you are not stupid at all, you are worthy of being my confidant."


    "thank you, owner, for your appreciation."


    "since you have guessed that tonight will be a critical moment, why don''t you go and get ready quickly?"


    hearing this, the servant nodded hurriedly: "yes, i will make preparations now."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5357

    seeing the servant leaving, the owner of the village made a cold sound, gently raised one hand, and then squeezed it tightly.


    "han sanqian, do you really think that my famous store is just a mediocre person?"


    "ever since i built the village, i have been waiting for your arrival today. the owner of this village has been waiting for this day for who knows how long."


    "just wait. soon, you will know what the difference is between you and me."


    "i will eventually prove that i am no worse than you han sanqian. you just have some luck. you are just good-looking and liked by some women."


    "but in terms of brains and strength, you han sanqian is nothing."


    "just wait. this time, i will let you know the difference."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the owner''s clenched fist hit the table directly. in a moment, the entire table turned into powder!


    this power cannot be said to be overbearing!


    han sanqian on the other side, as time passed, had generally rested, and took su yingxia and xiao tao to the restaurant arranged by zhou yong.


    han sanqian deliberately arrived an hour early to get everyone together.


    the reason is also very simple. xiao tao is a great beauty, and she is also the final mysterious item this time, and it is also related to the mysterious item.


    therefore, her appearance must have caused a sensation.


    at the very least, even my bunch of bad-ass "friends" would probably ask questions at the dinner table, wishing they could ask all the questions.


    therefore, in order not to affect his follow-up plans and his own time, han sanqian had to advance some time to let them ask enough questions first and go crazy.


    after that, after the enthusiasm has cooled down, we enter the eating process that we have planned before.


    it was indeed as han sanqian expected. when a group of people met, they were like cats that had not eaten fish for hundreds of years. they smelled the fishy smell and kept going to xiaotao.


    that is to say, it is because han sanqian is here, and it is also because xiaotao is han sanqian''s "woman". otherwise, these guys would probably want to just push xiaotao down there, and then kill all three generations of his ancestors. ask again.


    zhou yong asked someone to serve several pots of tea in advance, so that these guys would have something to drink when they were thirsty.


    it was indeed very lively tonight.


    almost every private room in the restaurant was full of people, and almost every private room was bustling with people.


    after staying for a long time, don''t mention it, people who are really noisy will have a little pain in their heads.


    however, han sanqian was also very noisy here. poor xiaotao was very introverted and she didn''t know how to answer when being asked by a group of people.


    about ten minutes later, han sanqian stopped their questioning.


    "okay, everyone, my sister is always introverted and quiet. your talk and that talk almost scare my sister." han sanqian said.


    as soon as han sanqian spoke up, zhou yong also stood up.


    "yeah, you bunch of bastards, to put it nicely, you are all high-ranking officials, but in the end, you don''t know how to behave in front of beautiful women, and they almost scare the beautiful women. let me tell you, if this scares the beautiful women, , brother su can kill you alive."


    after all, a group of people were respectable people. after being reminded like this, they all woke up instantly.


    "haha, i''m sorry, miss tao. we were also too curious, so we ran out of time. if i offended you in any way, please forgive me, miss tao. i won''t say anything anymore. i will punish myself for this cup and use tea instead of wine. .¡±


    "i apologize too."


    the group of people all picked up their teacups and apologized to xiao tao one after another. xiao tao was a girl who was not very experienced in the world, and she was even more embarrassed by these guys for not using these polite words.


    it just so happened that the food was served and the wine was served at this time.


    han sanqian was not polite at all: "okay, okay, let''s stop talking nonsense. hurry up and have a drink and eat. let''s talk about it first. when we get to the wine table, we will talk about men. if anyone wants to talk to me about xiaotao, then i will you''re welcome, i''m just a protector."


    everyone laughed, and su yingxia also stood up and sat next to xiao tao, taking care of xiao tao''s mood.


    and this group of men also started their journey of wine and meat. han sanqian watched them drinking crazily, but he was already sneering crazily in his heart...


    the time is about to come, drink it, you all drink it to me.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5358

    after half an hour, the wine quickly made the group of people feel a little intoxicated.


    seeing that it was almost time, zhou yong also came over at this time.


    "brother su, how do you want me to help you cover?" zhou yong said softly.


    because he knew han sanqian would take action, zhou yong kept pouring wine from others crazily, while he himself only drank a few glasses.


    this kind of size is nothing to him.


    "you keep me drunk for a while, and then use xiao tao''s incident to hype it up, saying that i am in high spirits during happy events. after i''m almost done drinking, i will use the wine to say that i want to sleep with xiao tao."


    "then you arrange a room for me up there."


    "yingxia will also come up with me when the time comes. lao zhou, you can also spread rumors that su yingxia came up to accompany me on purpose because she was afraid of falling out of favor. do you understand?"


    su yingxia nodded.


    "brother su, what a good plan. in this way, most of the brothers won''t have any doubts. after all, you have to eat and drink."


    han sanqian smiled: "this is a deal that ruined my reputation. of course it is feasible. however, for the sake of safety and for them not to suspect too much, every once in a while, you say come up and check on me. "


    "after all, although the beauty is nice, i also drank too much."


    "you are my time witness, so if i cause any trouble, you may take the blame with me. are you afraid?"


    zhou yong chuckled: "if you say i''m not afraid, you''re really fooling fools. after all, doing such nonsense in a famous store is really just playing with your head high."


    "if someone asks me to do this, i won''t agree even if they pay a lot of money."


    "however, i also said before that i want to invest in you, brother su, so taking risks is inevitable. i can definitely take on this hot potato."


    han sanqian smiled and patted zhou yong on the shoulder: "don''t worry, i guarantee you will earn corresponding rewards when the matter is completed."


    "the first trust between you and me is far more important than the reward." he smiled softly.


    for zhou yong, this is his truth. investing is different from doing business.


    business may want to see short-term returns, but investment is different. it pays more attention to future cyclical returns.


    of course, the former is destined to be a petty profit.


    as for the latter, there may not be a small profit, but if it is beneficial, it will definitely be a big profit.


    therefore, zhou yong is very clear on this point.


    "okay, i believe i will not betray your trust." han sanqian smiled.


    the two people returned to their respective positions, and then the agreed-upon plot began to repeat itself.


    zhou yong kept finding excuses to toast han sanqian. of course, these excuses were also very convincing.


    why is han sanqian the benefactor of this group of people? at this last dinner, han sanqian must be properly respected.


    or maybe han sanqian swept the auction at the celebration. he was so happy that he should drink more.


    anyway, zhou yong is also a smart man. he comes up with all kinds of reasons, but all of them make sense at the wine table.


    when it made sense, he not only toasted han sanqian himself, but also invited others to join him, creating a so-called table full of wine.


    that is to say, everyone must pay tribute to han three thousand, which is one round.


    after these rounds, han sanqian was obviously a little shaken.


    although it is actually impossible for han sanqian to get drunk due to his cultivation level, in order to make his acting skills realistic enough, han sanqian still directly suppressed his cultivation level in some processes and used his body to force himself to drink alcohol.


    in this way, the body will have the most realistic reflection of being drunk.


    zhou yong also entered the scene in advance. after seeing han sanqian''s reaction, he immediately started to make a fuss, making everyone pay attention to the detail that han sanqian drank too much.


    later, the situation of han sanqian''s fantasies about xiao tao became more real.


    everything started going smoothly soon. han sanqian took xiaotao to the room opened by zhou yong, and su yingxia came up a moment later.


    the reaction of everyone was basically as the two of them expected. there was no doubt at all. instead, there was a burst of laughter.


    at this time, han sanqian, su yingxia, and xiao tao actually entered the room that zhou yong had booked.


    the next step, though, is obviously to get into the real place.


    "set off!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5359

    there were three people in the group, with su yingxia and xiao tao in front, and han sanqian following behind.


    the reason for this arrangement was that he was worried about being followed, so it was naturally the best choice for han sanqian to make the final decision.


    he can use a certain amount of energy to cover up the auras of su yingxia and xiao tao, and try to completely defeat those who want to hide in the dark and judge them by their aura.


    the three people quickly arrived under the original stone lion.


    "after you go in, follow your sister yingxia closely. don''t be afraid if you encounter any strange things. we will protect you, so don''t worry. do you understand?"


    for the two couples, the retrograde mechanism of entering the real place is now considered experienced.


    but it was xiaotao''s first time after all, so he gave her enough comfort so as not to scare him when the time comes.


    xiaotao nodded obediently: "i understand, brother sanqian."


    "okay, let''s go down."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian directly raised his hand to the moonlight, and the next second, the three people disappeared directly from the spot.


    when i opened my eyes again, it was still an illusion.


    xiaotao had a psychological precaution taken by han sanqian in advance, so although she was scared, she was generally fine.


    the two couples are naturally familiar with driving.


    not long after, the three of them arrived at the real place without any danger, and the endless wheat field suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "the wheat field is still not harvested." su yingxia said.


    han sanqian nodded, as expected.


    from a theoretical point of view, the celebration has basically ended. although there is still one last night of carnival for the guests, for the famous stores, it has actually come to the end.


    therefore, with such precious wheat, since the harvest season is almost over, we should at least work overtime and start harvesting.


    at least this is what any normal person would think.


    but now here, the more i look at han sanqian, the more confused he becomes.


    however, it also illustrates one thing from the side, that is, the weird things xiao tao said before are real.


    the three of them were still in the wheat field, and some patrolling people could occasionally be seen around.


    "three thousand, what should we do now?"


    this time, it''s obviously not as simple as the last time, just stop here and leave in a hurry.


    to put it bluntly, the purpose of the two times was different. last time i just wanted to stay for a while and didn''t want to be discovered.


    but this time, it doesn''t matter whether he discovered it or not.


    therefore, the methods are naturally different.


    "to put it simply and crudely, our heads hurt from guessing here, why not just arrest someone and ask them."


    after saying this, han sanqian raised his head directly and looked for a suitable target.


    it is best to patrol with only two people at most.


    in this case, su yingxia and han sanqian could ensure that they tied up the two people immediately without letting them make a sound.


    it''s almost a matter of doing it at your fingertips.


    but if, on the other hand, there are too many people, the chances of errors will increase.


    and if anyone here speaks and makes a sound, it will most likely alert others.


    although the two of them no longer care about being discovered, after all, no one is a fool. saying they don''t care doesn''t mean that they are exposed openly.


    this place is always someone else''s place, and there is nothing wrong with paying more attention.


    the two couples quickly locked their eyes on the two servants about a few hundred meters away.


    although they will take a little detour, they can really guarantee that once they get close to them, they can shut up instantly and be unable to send out any calls for help.


    moreover, there is a relatively remote terrain nearby, so after the two are captured, they can be quickly dragged to that place for questioning.


    thinking of this, the couple looked at each other, then signaled xiao tao to stay where they were, and then quickly started to kill the two unlucky guys.


    the poor two unlucky guys didn''t even realize what was going on. they were dragged into the wheat field. as soon as they opened their eyes, there were already two knives across their necks...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5360

    "who are you?"


    the two servants were shocked. however, although han sanqian let go of their mouths, he still used a bit of cultivation to block their throats.


    that is, they can make sounds. but no matter what, the sound will not be too loud.


    "you don''t have to worry about who we are. please understand, our knives are on your necks now, not your knives on our necks!" han sanqian said coldly.


    "you...what do you want to do?" another servant looked at han sanqian with a bad look on his face, and was a little frightened at this time.


    "i''m asking you something. if you answer obediently, i can keep you safe. but if you have any evil intentions, i will send you to see the king of hell right away. do you understand?" han sanqian said coldly, with a look in his eyes. a murderous spirit.


    the man nodded like a fool, and at the same time winked at the first man, asking him to cooperate.


    "first question, how many people are there here?" han sanqian asked.


    "i really don''t know about this issue. although we are servants here, we are usually only responsible for the area we guard. even if nothing happens, we will return to the area where we live."


    "yes, we are telling the truth. under such circumstances, we only know some of the situations and people near us. we really don''t know the overall situation."


    seeing that they didn''t look like they were lying, han sanqian was a little helpless, and then said viciously: "then how big is your place?"


    "we don''t know how big this place is. as i said just now, we... our range of activities is not large."


    han sanqian gritted his teeth, and suddenly pushed the knife in his hand, slitting the guy''s throat with a small cut, and blood flowed along the edge of the knife.


    "damn it, you don''t know anything about it, are you kidding me?" han sanqian said angrily.


    there was blood, and all of a sudden, the guy was completely panicked.


    "uncle, please be merciful. what i said...everything i said is true."


    han sanqian shouted coldly: "if you can''t ask me the real situation, you will die even if you tell the truth. my patience is limited, don''t be clever with me here."


    "i know that you guys can enter famous stores because you have been strictly trained and selected, and your level of loyalty is much higher than others. however, you can rest assured that i can enter your real place, naturally. there are plenty of ways to torture you."


    "if you are smart and tell the truth, you can have a way to survive and suffer less torture at the same time."


    "but if not, i don''t mind letting you have a taste of my methods."


    it is absolutely impossible for these guys not to know some inside information. although their answers just now were perfect, it does not mean that they are not being clever.


    therefore, proper forcing is the correct answer.


    han sanqian carefully paid attention to the changes in the expressions of the two people.


    a person doesn''t seem to have much change in expression, which shows that this guy''s mental quality is obviously relatively strong, so that he is not afraid of han sanqian''s threat at all.


    the other one is a little scared at this time. he is indeed much smarter, but the smarter the person, the more he thinks, and sometimes the more worries he has.


    "you...what do you want to ask, if i know, i will definitely answer it."


    "qishan, don''t mess around. if the village owner finds out, we will be dead."


    "fourth, i have no choice. this man is too murderous. if we don''t do what he says, we will both die." the man named qishan shouted urgently.


    he could clearly feel that han sanqian was unusual, and he could even feel the coldness in han sanqian''s bones.


    he actually knew very well that such a person would really take the lives of others as soon as he got violent.


    so, choice is important.


    "isn''t all this wheat grown with blood?"


    han sanqian doesn''t want to ask questions that can be answered with general answers, because it will be difficult for you to tell whether the other person is telling the truth or going around in circles.


    his current question directly clarified everything.


    "you can only answer yes or no. you are responsible for growing these wheats. don''t tell me anything. you don''t know." han sanqian threatened in a cold voice.


    han sanqian had already talked about this, and qishan knew very well that it was absolutely impossible to fool him again.


    so¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5361

    he can only tell the truth.


    there was no way han sanqian dared to ask this, which proved that he must know something.


    qishan was not sure what han sanqian knew, so he naturally became worried. as a result, he had to tell the truth.


    "yes, it is indeed made of blood."


    "the gang of men in black who attacked yetian city should be with you, right?" han sanqian asked again: "do i know that they also use blood pools and blood vessels, so, you the connection is completely similar, if you don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    "this...i really don''t know this."


    "okay!" han sanqian smiled coldly, and the next second, he moved the long knife in his hand, and the man named lao si was directly wiped on the neck on the spot.


    the fourth child tried to cover his neck with his hands, but as soon as he covered it, blood spurted out.


    he struggled only a few times, then fell to the ground and stopped moving completely.


    "now, you know what?"


    han sanqian knew very well that sometimes a little thunderous means had to be used, otherwise, unless the knife was placed on the necks of this group of people, these people would not feel any threat.


    killing chickens to scare monkeys is a must.


    "you still don''t have to know, i will send you to the west, but i believe that with so many people here, someone will tell me."


    this is the weird thing about the human heart.


    you think everyone is on the same page, but sometimes there are always people who quietly separate from the entire team and do completely opposite things.


    therefore, people often say that the human heart is actually the most difficult to guess and the least able to withstand the test.


    this kid was very smart, so han sanqian took the lead in keeping him alive.


    judging from this kid''s thinking, he must be very clear that han sanqian''s words are not as simple as scaring him.


    as long as you carefully speculate and scrutinize, you will inevitably find that what han sanqian said is the truth.


    as long as there is no conflict of interest or some threat, everyone must be united, but once this is not the case, things will completely change.


    qishan also knows it very well. he won¡¯t say it, but naturally someone will say it.


    therefore, there is no need to foolishly throw away your life for some so-called secrets.


    after thinking for a moment, he nodded: "yes, the famous store has something to do with those men in black."


    "what kind of relationship, please explain clearly."


    "although they are not the same group as us, in general, they are the same superior. you can understand that we are two departments."


    this is more or less the same, and it is basically consistent with many of the evidences discovered by han sanqian so far.


    "okay, what is the use of this wheat?" han sanqian continued to ask: "why is it more valuable than gold in your eyes?"


    "these wheats look ordinary, but in fact they are very different. it requires a lot of blood to support, but when it grows, the wheat also becomes extremely demonic, so you can think of these things as elixirs of demonic energy. , eating one will improve your cultivation a lot."


    "understood."


    this is also somewhat close to what han sanqian expected.


    only in this case will wheat become extremely precious.


    "okay, i''m asking you, why is the wheat harvest a few days later than in the past? what''s the reason?"


    "this..." qishan hesitated.


    seeing his hesitation, han sanqian clearly knew that he must have asked about the core thing, which was a good thing.


    "if you say it, you may not die, but if you don''t say it, i will definitely die."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian took out some amethysts from his bag and threw them on the ground.


    "with this money, if you can find a way to sneak out, you can live happily and comfortably for the rest of your life. it will be much better than being a servant here, what do you think?"


    su yingxia also added: "tomorrow morning, the guests will leave, and the defense of the famous store will be reduced. you can take advantage of the chaos and leave at that time."


    either way, one person dies, but if the other person dies, there is a certain probability that you can get out alive, and you can still live relatively well.


    then, this choice is not so difficult for some people.


    "okay, i can tell you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5362

    "because there is a guest in the village."


    "oh? the guest in your mouth should be the so-called enemy." han sanqian said.


    no one would make major changes just for one customer. at least, han sanqian has been here for so many days, and he has never found any customer with such a huge space.


    therefore, this guest is definitely not an imaginary guest, but a certain enemy.


    "yes." qishan nodded: "i heard that the owner of the village currently intends to use all the strength of the village to eliminate this person, so the harvest will be put on hold for the time being."


    hearing this, han sanqian smiled softly. if his guess was correct, then this person should be himself.


    in other words, han sanqian had been speculating before that his identity had been discovered, and now more and more evidence is showing that this guess is very likely to be true.


    "is this person''s name han sanqian?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    hearing this, qishan''s eyes showed an imperceptible dodge. although it was very small and subtle, it was still caught by han sanqian.


    "i...i don''t know. after all, i''m just a soldier. how am i qualified to know some of the decisions above."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "okay, your eyes have already told me the answer."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian glanced at the amethyst on the ground: "pick up everything on the ground, and then you can leave."


    qishan was obviously shocked. what was shocking was that he didn''t believe that han sanqian let him go so easily.


    "you said...are you serious?"


    "i, han sanqian, always keep my word." han sanqian said with a smile.


    hearing this, qishan was immediately startled: "you...are you han sanqian?"


    qishan''s complexion obviously became extremely pale, so, just like the details han sanqian captured just now, this guy actually knew that the person they were going to deal with was named han sanqian.


    but when he heard that han sanqian was han sanqian, his reaction was so great and so real.


    "you can report the fact that you discovered me to your village owner, trying to offset your fault for betraying the information. however, i am also a superior person after all, and i can tell you clearly that no one will let you go because of this. of."


    "you know, for those in power, being unfaithful once means being unfaithful again and again. therefore, i can guarantee you that your ending will not be better than if you took the money and left secretly."


    qishan was a little panicked. he felt like he was about to be seen through by han sanqian.


    he did have the slightest idea just now.


    when the time comes, he will backhand report han sanqian, and maybe the owner of the village will exempt him from punishment due to his merits.


    but if you think about it carefully, han sanqian''s statement actually makes sense. who on top would trust someone who has betrayed him.


    there is no shortage of people in famous stores, so...


    "i know. i won''t report you."


    "okay, you can leave. i dare to let you go with confidence. i just know that if you don''t find a way to leave here, any other way is to seek death. do you understand? you are a smart person, so you are older than the one just now four will live longer, and i also believe that you, a smart person, should know more clearly what path you should choose next to be your real way of survival."


    han sanqian''s last words could almost be said to have hit the man hard.


    qishan knew very well that his only choice was to take the money and run away.


    at least, after being brainwashed by han sanqian, he had basically confirmed this understanding.


    qishan picked up the money on the ground, thanked han sanqian and left in a hurry.


    "don''t you want to ask him something else? it''s not easy to find someone who is willing to tell the truth."


    "there is actually no point in asking too many questions. i am playing psychological warfare with him. the more i ask, the more familiar he will be with my routines. so in the end, i will let him know some of the rhythm of my asking him, so that he can catch it. opportunity, come and have fun with me."


    "now, it''s almost the same. even after that guy ran away, he didn''t dare to go out and talk nonsense. this is psychological suppression. do you understand?"


    su yingxia rolled her eyes at han sanqian: "you are the only one with a lot of clever ideas, so what should we do next?"


    han sanqian smiled: "next? of course it''s a big one."


    "what''s the meaning?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5363

    han sanqian smiled: "now it''s clear that the other party is targeting me. in other words, i don''t know since when, the two of us have become prey in the eyes of others."


    "perhaps even now that we have entered the so-called real place, we are also under the plans and observations of others! so, instead of being so passive, let''s just play a big game and turn passivity into initiative."


    "what kind of magic do you want?"


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "just give him this wheat field."


    although su yingxia had vaguely guessed what han sanqian was going to do, she couldn''t help but be slightly shocked when she heard that han sanqian was really going to do it.


    i have to admit that if han sanqian did this, he was indeed playing too much.


    the wheat here is other people''s treasures, and it is clear from these people''s mouths that the other party obviously regards these things as the supreme treasure.


    if han sanqian destroys this place, he will inevitably encounter devastating revenge.


    so, this is indeed a bit too much.


    wouldn''t it be too hasty to start with full hatred right from the start?


    but for han sanqian, these are actually nothing. after all, he has been watched secretly, which means that he may have been secretly prepared for a long time.


    so, attracting hatred or not, the results are the same.


    "no matter what you do, i will support you."


    "however, you still have to be prepared before doing this."


    after saying this, han sanqian looked at the entire wheat field, and began to patrol the thatched houses continuously.


    finally, he set his sights on a thatched hut far away.


    "let''s go there."


    after saying that, han sanqian asked su yingxia to take xiaotao and rush there quickly. as the latter, he followed closely as before.


    not long after, the three people had reached the thatched house that han sanqian was interested in.


    su yingxia was a little confused: "what are we doing here?"


    han sanqian smiled: "first, knowing how many people are in a thatched hut can also help us roughly guess how many people there are in total, so that we can make preparations in advance."


    you only need to roughly calculate how many thatched houses there are, and you can basically know the corresponding number of people.


    han sanqian has observed that the wheat fields corresponding to each thatched house are roughly the same size, which also means that the number of people living in each thatched house is theoretically similar.


    therefore, we only need to roughly count how many thatched huts there are, and then we can naturally roughly guess how many people there are.


    although this place was indeed so big that it was impossible for han sanqian to count every thatched hut, at least he could roughly figure out how many people there might be within his line of sight. past


    "secondly, i have observed the surrounding area. the thatched house we are currently in is located in a relatively high and remote place."


    "if we set the wheat field on fire, what if we need a place to stay?"


    if han sanqian was alone, he could just click and run, but because there was still xiao tao, he had to consider a short rest.


    when the time comes, han sanqian will directly light a fire to attract people to move in one direction, and the two girls can take advantage of the opportunity to stay in the thatched house to recuperate.


    the high ground will effectively avoid the fire. han sanqian only needs to use some energy to drive the wind direction to the opposite direction of the thatched house, so that the place will not be invaded by the fire.


    kill several birds with one stone.


    "okay, then let''s fight in."


    "use the fastest method to silence everyone and don''t let them make a sound." han sanqian ordered.


    su yingxia nodded and asked xiao tao to wait where she was. after that, the couple quickly rushed in.


    with the couple''s cultivation level, xiao tao didn''t even realize what was going on outside, but su yingxia had already waved her hand to let him in.


    "now, the next step is to give them a burning red cliff!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5364

    "stay a while, i will go out and light this place on fire. after that, i will fly all the way to the opposite side, and the fire will go in that direction. yingxia, you and xiaotao stay here."


    han sanqian ordered.


    hearing this, su yingxia and xiao tao couldn''t help but nodded obediently.


    "now, burn the fuck up!"


    han sanqian walked out of the thatched hut quickly, and then fired out the burning fire and sky fire in his hands, directly hitting the wheat field in front of him. after that, a burst of energy directly turned into a strong wind.


    boom! !


    the wheat has reached its maturity season and is relatively dry. if someone lights a fire directly at this time, it can ignite everything almost instantly.


    the wind gave another boost, and everything exploded instantly.


    wow! !


    when the fire started, the strong wind blew and spread directly.


    what was originally a golden wheat field soon became the fuel of the fire and soon formed part of the fire.


    in the thatched house, the servants ran out of the thatched house quickly after hearing the noise outside. when they saw the scene in front of them, a group of people couldn''t help but turn pale with fear.


    "this...how...how could this happen?"


    "why is there a fire?"


    because they have been growing crops for many years, everyone here actually has quite a lot of experience, and they know very well how important fire prevention is during this harvest season.


    therefore, they are not even allowed to light fires for meals, and they are basically not allowed to use lights or other things at night. the purpose is to prevent fires from breaking out and causing disaster to the entire wheat field.


    but now, a fire is coming directly!


    he just kept everyone dumbfounded.


    "how could...how could this happen?"


    because they have always been on guard, because they have been careful, everyone present may have never thought that they can say without exaggeration that they themselves have not made much preparation for fire prevention.


    now, the fire suddenly broke out and burned the servants to death.


    the key is that it seems too late for them to react.


    although the fire started not long ago, the fire area was very wide, and accompanied by strong winds, the fire was extremely fierce.


    after just a dazed moment, several acres of land were ignited.


    yes, a few acres in the horizontal direction is not scary, but if you want to consider that the length in the vertical direction is also many acres, it would be a bit scary.


    this is a multiplication problem after all.


    naturally, the results obtained are very large and look very scary.


    "look, there''s a person there."


    "damn, who is that?"


    "fuck, look, that guy is so fast."


    "is that a human?"


    a group of people also quickly discovered han sanqian who was leading the fire.


    it can even be said that this guy is not just a person with fire, he is clearly a flame maker.


    this guy is spreading fire all the way.


    countless flames fell from its body and fell into the wheat, almost touching it.


    "damn it, put out the fire quickly, let''s go after it!"


    someone shouted urgently.


    the next second, all the servants who came out of the thatched house were divided into two groups. one group hurriedly chased han sanqian, and the other group hurriedly put out the fire on the spot.


    although there was no preparation, when the fire came, these people still subconsciously picked up everything around them that might be able to extinguish the fire and frantically smashed the fire.


    it ranges from the quilt in the thatched house to the clothes on one''s own body. some people even pick up dirt and spread it directly on the spot.


    this group of people simply used every possible method to stop the fire as much as possible.


    but it was obvious that han sanqian could not give them such a chance, because from the beginning, the fire used by han sanqian was not ordinary fire.


    of course, there is no need to say more about the fire of burning silence, but the problem is that fires like sky fire are by no means simple.


    using conventional methods to extinguish these fires is undoubtedly a mantis blocking the vehicle and overestimating one''s own capabilities.


    on the other side, hundreds of servants had also quickly attacked han sanqian.


    although they are all servants, year-round farming has still made this group of people quite strong.


    therefore, even though han sanqian was extremely fast, this group of people could still keep up with him, and they were not left behind too much.


    soon, this group of people was getting closer and closer to han sanqian. it seemed that they were about to catch up with han sanqian, who had deliberately slowed down because he wanted to spread fire...


    however, they may not know who they are facing...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5365

    that is a man more terrifying than the devil in hell.


    although he seems harmless on the surface.


    however, he is more terrifying than those who look scary on the surface.


    "bitch thief, stop it."


    "this is a forbidden area for famous stores. who are you, who dare to act recklessly here?"


    "immediately stop the dirty things you are doing, and then be captured obediently. we can still keep your body intact."


    "that''s right, otherwise, we''ll make you, a bastard, walk around with nothing to eat."


    a group of people chased and shouted at han sanqian.


    these people are really fast, so it¡¯s no wonder that this store is called a place of crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    although han sanqian needed to deploy fire, his speed was obviously much slower than normal.


    but no matter what, it has a relatively certain speed.


    and if this group of people can catch up directly, i have to admit that this group of people is really quite capable.


    after all, someone with han sanqian''s speed would have to be at least an expert to catch up.


    but what are these people? they are farmers!


    thinking from the bottom to the top, the people at the bottom are so fierce, so what else can this place be if it¡¯s not a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger? !


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously and looked at everyone: "don''t you still know who i am?"


    "if you are smart, get away and escape. if you want to die, you can try it."


    after speaking, han sanqian drank loudly and powerfully, very domineeringly.


    but a group of servants were just slightly stunned.


    there are so many of them, so why should they be afraid of a foreigner? !


    when the gods passed, these guys not only did not retreat at all, but took the opportunity to accelerate towards han sanqian.


    on both sides, you chase and i lay fire. the pursuers are chasing very fast, but han sanqian, the "deserter", escapes very slowly, seemingly not caring whether they can catch up with him or not.


    about a quarter of an hour later, some servants with relatively good cultivation finally stood in front of han sanqian.


    "brave boy, you are surrounded by us. if you are smart, raise your hands and surrender immediately."


    "at least you can save yourself the pain of physical pain."


    a group of people looked at han sanqian covetously. it seemed that if han sanqian made even the slightest move, they would not be lenient.


    "i, han sanqian, have never been afraid of threats. i have already told you good things. those who want to die should take a step forward as soon as possible." han sanqian said coldly.


    now he has set fire to several key points in the wheat field. it only takes a little time for the fire to take advantage of the situation and completely turn the place into a sea of ????fire.


    so on the other hand, han sanqian has completed the key work at this time and has plenty of time to have fun with these servants.


    he glanced at the crowd and found that the so-called qishan was not there. this also proved that the boy was indeed as scared as he expected, and he also found a balance in his mind.


    therefore, his first choice was to leave here instead of reporting han sanqian.


    this is a good thing, and for han sanqian, it is indeed like this.


    a group of servants subconsciously thought about it, but they suddenly realized it as soon as they took half a step, and they were immediately shocked.


    "you...what did you just say? you...your name is han sanqian?"


    "this is impossible. why is this guy han sanqian here?"


    "that''s right, han sanqian is well-known, but the person in front of me is so young, he doesn''t look like him."


    some people raised their own doubts and confusion, but soon, some people immediately denied these doubts.


    "no, i''ve seen him before. he...he is the majestic mr. su up there."


    "damn, that mr. su who''s crazy about selling magic skills?"


    "so young, with so many magical powers to sell, maybe he is really han sanqian, he just took a fake name."


    "if he is han sanqian, then... how about us dealing with him? wouldn''t that be... self-destruction?"


    the group of people who were quite impressive just now suddenly looked like eggplants beaten by frost.


    they really don''t have the ability to confront han sanqian, let alone the courage.


    "this is our real place. it is impossible for ordinary people to enter here."


    "i''m sure this guy is really han sanqian."


    "then...then what should we do now?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5366

    "we''ll try again, but if we can''t beat him, then we''ll have someone to call him when we go back."


    "that''s right. if we retreat without a fight, i''m afraid the village owner won''t spare us."


    "if we win, we can still get some credit, which can at least make up for the destruction of maitian."


    several people winked at each other, and the next second, a few bold ones rushed directly towards han sanqian.


    although han sanqian really wanted to try out the skills of these servants and roughly guess what kind of skills someone with a higher level than them might have from their hands.


    but for han sanqian, this group of people was too weak.


    he didn''t even need to deliberately rough his hands, he just waved his arms slightly, and a wave of heat was directly thrown out of his hands.


    the ferocious flames and high temperatures instantly pounced on those who rushed towards them. before they could react, they heard screams and were completely knocked away.


    this is the infinite gap in rank. this group of servants really has no advantage against han sanqian.


    they are completely instant kills!


    a group of people were frightened and fell back.


    i didn''t know if i didn''t try before, but now i try and see such a huge gap, that is, even a fool can guess with a high probability that the person in front of him may really be han sanqian.


    if we think about who dared to set fire to this place, then this conjecture will be further verified.


    thinking of this, a group of people kept retreating, and some people even couldn''t help but fall to the ground out of fear.


    what does it mean that people who are frightened by their names keep going backwards? this is the case for han sanqian.


    just like the thunder in the sky, once it falls, even if its shadow is not seen, just hearing its sound can make people feel frightened.


    so scary!


    "what? just now, didn''t you guys want me to surrender without mercy? why are you all acting like lost dogs now?" han sanqian laughed coldly.


    although there are hundreds of servants in front of them, based on their cultivation and strength, to han sanqian, they are just smoke in front of them, which can be extinguished by blowing ashes.


    the group of servants no longer had the arrogance as before. they all lowered their heads, fearing that their appearance would make han sanqian miss him twice.


    "since you don''t come to trouble me, i''m sorry, but i will burn this place even more thoroughly." after han sanqian finished speaking, he moved his body and flew towards the wheat field in the distance again.


    at the same time, the fire in his hand continued to explode downwards.


    for a moment, flames shot into the sky, and combined with the fire that had already started, the entire wheat field could be described as a fire scene on earth.


    although su yingxia was hiding against the wind and theoretically would not be hit by the fire, the fire at the scene was so big that the temperature was too high. in the end, su yingxia had to hold up the energy shield and try her best in the thatched house. keep the heat out.


    to protect xiao tao.


    in fact, with su yingxia''s current level of cultivation, she doesn''t even need to hold up an energy shield to withstand these high temperatures.


    but he was afraid that xiao tao would be damaged by the heat, so he had to support an energy shield specifically for her.


    "quick, go and notify the steward."


    among the panicked servants, some people finally realized what was going on.


    "after the accident, someone notified the steward immediately. i believe they are already on their way."


    according to the rules here, once any accident occurs, the people here will report the situation to their superiors as soon as possible.


    when the superiors arrive at the same time, they will report to the superiors to achieve the purpose of making progress step by step without delaying the opportunity.


    sure enough, just as this group of people were talking, dozens of black shadows flew from the wheat fields in the distance, and among them, a middle-aged man personally led the group.


    although they were far away, han sanqian could feel that the abilities of these men in black were obviously several times stronger than those of these servants, especially the middle-aged man, who had the aura of a top master. .


    obviously, this person may not be of high rank, but he is definitely responsible for relatively heavy security tasks such as guarding the nursing home.


    han sanqian smiled coldly, gently stopped his hand, and waited for the dozens of people to approach.


    in the blink of an eye, a group of people fell next to han sanqian and surrounded him tightly.


    "bold maniac, i am the guardian of this place, how dare you make trouble here?" the strong man roared angrily, full of domineering.


    at this time, a servant hurriedly ran to whisper in his ear. the strong man was shocked when he heard the voice: "what? are you han sanqian?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5367

    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "yes!"


    "surround him immediately, but please tell me clearly. if you want to surround him but not fight, we are no match for him. let''s wait for the internal guards to come over."


    this strong man looked like a cow, but what han sanqian didn''t expect was that his mind was quite flexible.


    at this time, he knew very well that the gap between the enemy and ourselves was too large and it was not appropriate to take action.


    "since you don''t dare to take action, then just bother me here."


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he stood up and continued to attack the unlit wheat fields in the distance.


    not to mention, han sanqian has been busy for so long. if the land here was only a few hundred acres, i''m afraid it would have been burned down long ago.


    but now, there is still no end to the wheat field, which also shows that the scope here may be far greater than what i imagined.


    it is very likely to even reach tens of thousands of acres, or even more!


    in such a huge area, let alone these special wheats, even ordinary wheat would have a terrifying yield.


    and this involves an even more terrifying fact, that is, if the output is so large, then how big is the bloodline underneath.


    at the same time, it also means how many people have sacrificed!


    thinking about the numbers behind these is almost mind-numbing.


    this must be the accumulation of many living lives.


    "since you rely on these to do evil, then i will burn all your evil deeds."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, his body suddenly rose into the air.


    afterwards, this guy flew directly into the air, overlooking the entire wheat field.


    since i have stopped doing one thing, i will continue to do it again and again.


    people have been attracted, and the commotion has been so loud. if we don¡¯t do something bigger next, we will be sorry for the large audience here.


    thinking of this, han sanqian started his hand directly, and activated fenji in his right hand to the maximum. suddenly, the air around him seemed to be ignited.


    the strong man sensed something was wrong immediately and hurriedly shouted to his men: "no, this guy clearly wants more fire. brothers, stop him, no matter what the cost."


    "yes!"


    as the men in black responded collectively, the group of people rushed directly towards han sanqian.


    "and you, are you all greedy for life and afraid of death?" the strong man turned back and stared at the servants.


    servants, look at me and i look at you. they are afraid of death, but the supervisor is here at the moment. if they disobey, they know very well that they will be killed immediately.


    so, they have no other choice.


    "please also ask the nursing home for instructions."


    "okay, the men in black have already gone to harass and stop han sanqian. what you have to do is to guard the wheat fields that have not been ignited. remember, i don''t care what method you use, even if you use your body to block it, it will you have to block the fire for me, do you understand?" the strong man roared angrily.


    a group of servants were somewhat terrified, but they had no choice but to brace themselves for the current situation.


    "my subordinate understands."


    as soon as the words fell, a group of servants also quickly rushed towards the wheat field that had not been ignited.


    although they knew very well in their hearts that if han sanqian''s sky fire fell, it would be impossible for them to resist it with their bodies, but they had to follow the orders from above.


    right now, their only hope is that their reinforcements will arrive quickly.


    "ants, is it just you?"


    han sanqian smiled coldly. he even ignored the defense of these people. with a move of his hand, fen ji, who had already accumulated strength to the point of madness, suddenly rushed down like a wild horse that escaped the reins. with a roar.


    the flames all over the sky exploded downwards in an instant, like the long-hidden sunlight breaking through the dark clouds.


    as for the men in black who tried to stop him, they were burned by the burning fire. they didn''t even get close to han sanqian before they were directly repelled by the heat wave, and then completely melted in the process of retreating.


    and the huge flames didn''t stop at all, attacking the entire wheat field...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5368

    as the flames attack and destroy the world, those who try to stop it underground are just ants under the fire.


    as the flames invaded, they finally disappeared in the heat wave!


    wow!


    the strong man subconsciously covered his face with his hands and let the heat wave hit him, even though he had subconsciously used his body to support energy as a defense.


    but when he stood up from the heat wave, he was shocked to find that his arms had suffered extensive burns.


    the clothes on his body were half melted by the high temperature.


    looking up again, the servants and his men who were still alive just now have completely turned into sand in the wind!


    and the wheat field in front of him was completely burned into a sea of ????fire, making people completely in the sea of ????fire for a while...


    fear!


    this is simply too scary.


    "is this han sanqian? is this the method of a true master?" the strong man was shocked.


    he also looked behind him, but then he suddenly realized that behind him, those servants were just trying to put out the fire. they did not participate in the war here, but they were also completely evaporated in such a heat wave.


    many thatched houses were also destroyed by fire, and nothing else.


    fortunately, this fire has a range, and so does the temperature.


    with han sanqian as the center, within a radius of about two miles, nothing exists, but outside two miles, it is much better.


    many people were knocked down by the heat wave, but they were not directly melted by the heat wave.


    however, the strong man no longer had the toughness he had before.


    for him, the only thing he can do now is to wait for rescue.


    he had no doubt that as long as he moved a little, he would hit the stone with his egg.


    han sanqian glanced at the strong man contemptuously, and flew directly into the distance in the high air in the next second.


    obviously, this guy will continue to burn people outside.


    the strong man now lost his previous temper and did not dare to stop him. he could only stand there stupidly.


    "call!"


    at this moment, in the distant sky, dozens of streams of light of different colors passed through instantly and headed towards this direction quickly.


    among these streams of light of different colors, the white one in the center appears thick and large, and the whole temperament is completely different from the others.


    originally they looked very far away, but in the blink of an eye, these streams of light appeared in front of the strong man, and then turned into dozens of figures.


    these figures are all dressed in white, and the leader is holding a light fan. there is a belt tied to the white clothes, and there are three green jade on the belt.


    "guarding the courtyard, i have met the special envoy of the martial arts academy." the strong man hurriedly knelt down to the man in white clothes and jade belt.


    this person looks very young, he looks to be no more than 20 years old, with thin skin and tender flesh, and a decent demeanor.


    overall, he looks like a frail scholar, but there is obviously a trace of sinisterness in his eyes, giving people a chilling feeling.


    "get up." the man in white whispered softly.


    he also spoke in a slow tone. if he hadn''t brought people to support him at such a critical moment, i''m afraid he would have been seen somewhere else. no one would have doubted which family he belonged to.


    "yes." yaitu stood up.


    the man in white looked around and saw that the fire was raging all around, and there was no human figure or thatched house. at that moment, he knew very clearly that this matter could not be solved by just scolding and relying on rubbish.


    to be able to deal with so many people in such a short period of time, it is inevitable that the other party has a lot of background.


    "do you know who is coming?" the man in white asked softly, but before relying on tutu to answer, he waved his fan gently: "but that han sanqian?"


    the real place is not easy to enter, and those who can sneak in here without anyone noticing are obviously not ordinary people.


    therefore, based on this alone, he quickly guessed that this person was most likely the han sanqian they had been thinking about.


    "special envoy yingming is none other than han sanqian."


    "except for han sanqian who might rush in here recklessly like a headless fly, i don''t think any of the other guests at the celebration have the guts."


    the special envoy finished speaking and looked gently at a follower behind him: "inform the wenyuan and the owner of the village immediately and ask them to send more manpower and the interception team that was prepared before."


    "our martial arts academy will focus on dragging them until they come. we must be careful when dealing with han sanqian. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    the entourage left quickly, and the envoy in white raised his eyes to the sky: "everyone, listen to my orders!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5369

    "proceed with caution and fight as a team. remember, before the arrival of the literary academy and the special detachment, our martial arts academy''s mission is to hold han sanqian down. no one is allowed to show off to me."


    "yes!" everyone responded in unison.


    "in front of han sanqian, showing off your strength will only make you die faster. according to the original plan, divide into eight teams!"


    wow!


    dozens of people were instantly divided into eight teams.


    the speed was so fast and the team was so neat. it was obvious that they had practiced beforehand.


    each team has about eight people, totaling exactly 8,864 people.


    "superior!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the eight teams rushed directly towards han sanqian in mid-air.


    han sanqian also obviously noticed this unusual flow of breath.


    as early as when this group of people arrived, he already knew that they were coming with bad intentions.


    among these sixty-four people, the cultivation level of any one is definitely among the top experts, especially the leading man in white. although he looks very young, han sanqian knows very well that this kind of people may actually be what an old monster.


    he is not a young genius, so it is unlikely that he has reached a very high level of cultivation early on. it is more likely that he has reached the point of rejuvenation after practicing for many years like those geniuses.


    people who transcend life and death naturally have their own uniqueness.


    han sanqian hit out the last blast of burning silence with his backhand. after burning another wheat field, he turned around to collect his energy and calmly waited for their arrival in mid-air.


    soon, eight teams had flown to han sanqian''s side.


    however, this group of people adopted a very conservative strategy and just surrounded han sanqian without attacking or getting close!


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully and looked at the white-clothed envoy flying at the end.


    "how dare han sanqian dare to break into the forbidden areas of famous stores!" although the man in white was drinking, he was obviously different from the strong man just now.


    he is more like a friendly greeting, whispering softly in your ear.


    however, you can clearly feel the coldness and threat in his words.


    "chuangdu broke in, what''s the point of saying these words? why, it seems like you want to surround us without attacking, and want to wait for reinforcements?" han sanqian said straight to the point.


    "han sanqian is indeed han sanqian. you can tell what we want to do at a glance." the special envoy in white smiled softly: "then i will give you a choice. you can chat quietly with me here for a while and wait for us. are we going to arrest you together? or are you going to try to struggle for a while and then wait for our people to come?"


    "for the former, you can have a more enjoyable chat and save some energy. for the latter, you may have to work harder. after all, although you are powerful, we are definitely not a freeloader."


    "we dare not say that we can match an absolute master like you, but you don''t have to underestimate us. we have been trained by famous stores with heavy investment, and we are not bad at all. if we want to hold you back, it will not be a big problem."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "so, can i understand it this way? your opinion is that i sit down and chat with you about home affairs?"


    "it''s not impossible. i believe that even though you have been to famous stores for so many days, you should be full of curiosity about famous stores. i am not talented, but i know some things about famous stores. mr. han, if you are interested if so, i can answer them for you one by one."


    han sanqian smiled. it was obvious that the other party wanted to preserve their strength and delay until reinforcements arrived.


    in this way, we can support the encirclement of han''s three thousand troops in the end. completely giving yu han sanqian the most fatal blow.


    "it is indeed a good idea to conserve your physical strength for a decisive battle with you."


    han sanqian smiled softly, as if he agreed with this approach very much.


    after all, from a normal logic point of view, since han sanqian came here directly to challenge, he would naturally be more inclined to the final decisive battle.


    moreover, from the method of war of attrition, it is actually a disadvantage for a single player.


    therefore, from a normal point of view, there is no problem for han sanqian to agree no matter what.


    but it''s a pity that han sanqian is destined to be an unconventional person.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5370

    "then i have to fight, so what should i say?" han sanqian smiled evilly.


    "what did you say?"


    seemingly surprised by han sanqian''s choice, the white-clothed envoy frowned.


    theoretically speaking, what he really should do is choose the former, which is also good for him.


    "you don''t think you can really deal with us before the reinforcements arrive, do you?" the white-clothed envoy asked with some doubts and disbelief.


    "why not?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "even if you can, you will definitely consume a lot of money. facing our reinforcements, are you still sure of winning? let alone han sanqian, even if you are a god, there is absolutely no way you can escape us. surrounded."


    "the martial arts academy is just a bunch of martial artists who rely on their cultivation. but the liberal arts academy is different. whether it''s brains or cultivation, they are the best among us."


    "these people are not afraid to tell you that they have been preparing for you han sanqian from the beginning."


    hearing this, han sanqian was a little surprised.


    he was not afraid of any literary or martial arts academy. the key was that there was a passage in the words of the special envoy in white that caught his attention very much.


    that was prepared for you han sanqian from the beginning.


    what does it mean to prepare for you from the beginning?


    you know, from zhou yong''s words, han sanqian can basically confirm the fact that the famous store was established a long time ago.


    at least, it goes back to zhou yong¡¯s father¡¯s generation.


    that is to say, at least twenty years upward.


    but twenty years ago, han sanqian didn''t even come to this world of bafang.


    so why can they prepare in advance?


    this is simply too unbelievable.


    do they know they are coming to bafang world?


    do they even know that they are going to this store? !


    damn, this is too ridiculous. are they fortune tellers?


    even a fortune teller wouldn''t be so precise in his calculations, would he be so accurate?


    this matter, coupled with the various prophecies of burning bone city, the more han sanqian thought about it, the more outrageous it became, and the more he thought about it, the more doubts he felt were getting bigger.


    everything seemed to be arranged by someone.


    however, the bafang world is a primitive world, not the xuanyuan world created by the lu family. therefore, if someone is controlling all of this, who can this person be?


    what is his position? !


    what is his purpose in controlling all this?


    han sanqian couldn¡¯t understand!


    but every time he tried to ignore it, someone would suddenly pop up to remind him of these key clues.


    it''s so weird.


    "how did you know i would come? moreover, the plan was made decades ago?" han sanqian asked coldly.


    rather than not being able to figure it out yourself, it would be better to find someone who might know this and ask for clarification.


    "why should i tell you?" the white-clothed envoy smiled softly and disdainfully.


    "at least, you don''t have to die, i can spare your life." han sanqian said coldly: "is this... enough?"


    "i''m laughing to death. not to mention that you can''t leave the famous store at all. if you want to kill all the people in our martial arts academy now, it''s absolutely impossible to kill them all. do you want to spare me? are you here? are you kidding me?"


    "you go out and ask around. i, han sanqian, never joke with my enemies. i can do what i say and do." han sanqian said disdainfully.


    the special envoy in white laughed: "i''m laughing so hard. i believe you, han sanqian, are capable, but you really don''t think of me as a fool or a waste."


    "it is true that there are people outside the people, and there are mountains outside the mountains, but that does not mean that those of us in the mountains are all ants."


    "if you want to know the answer, you can show your sincerity and wait here for our reinforcements to arrive. then i can tell you what you want to know before you die."


    han sanqian smiled and shook his head: "to know the answer, you really need to show some sincerity, but you also need to be clear that sincerity is not just this one choice, it has another possibility. "


    "what''s possible?" the white-clothed envoy asked.


    "that means i put the knife on your neck before the reinforcements arrived. how sincere do you think this is?" han sanqian smiled sinisterly.


    the special envoy in white was slightly shocked. he really didn''t expect that han sanqian''s other sincerity was this.


    however, this is too crazy.


    "if you can let go, you can give it a try."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5371

    "if you can do it, then this sincerity is not unacceptable to me. it''s a pity, i''m afraid you can''t do it at all."


    "just give it a try. if i can''t do it, nothing else. as soon as your reinforcements arrive, i will automatically give up resistance and surrender obediently."


    "how?"


    this bet is of course beneficial and harmless to the special envoy in white.


    you must know that once the bet is won, it will be equivalent to him subduing han sanqian in another way.


    then it will be a great achievement.


    no, to be precise, it should be ding gong.


    after all, according to their superiors, they had been preparing for countless years to deal with han sanqian today.


    if han sanqian could be captured, such a feat would be unimaginable.


    and what price did he pay?


    there is no cost at all.


    after all, just avoiding han sanqian''s sword on his neck is tens of thousands of times easier than taking the initiative to capture han sanqian.


    why not do it.


    "okay, if you dare to play like this and play it so big, why should i refuse?" the special envoy smiled disdainfully.


    "since you agreed, let me tell you what will happen if you lose."


    "appreciate further details."


    "i want you to tell me everything you know and what i asked you. can you do it?" han sanqian said.


    betraying the owner of the village, betraying the famous store, and telling han sanqian the secret was indeed a serious crime. he also knew very well that once he did this, he would be tortured to death by the famous store.


    but what is helpless is that the temptation of han sanqian is too great, and no one can refuse such a great achievement.


    of course, the most important thing is that he really doesn''t think han sanqian can do it.


    even if he couldn''t beat han sanqian, he didn''t have to fight hard. he could just have his own men to block him.


    moreover, he has a team of da ba under his command, forming the tiangang bagua formation. the tiangang bagua formation is very strong in attack, but more importantly, its defense can almost be described as the iron bucket formation.


    anyone trapped in the iron formation, even the great luo immortal, would find it difficult to resist.


    because the eight teams all rely on the bagua formation to cooperate, they use the power of the bagua to perfectly complement each other''s offense and defense.


    of course, if you want to break the eight diagrams, you must break its hard situation. simply break any one of the eight diagrams to solve it.


    but this will happen to fall into the trap of the bagua array.


    it should be noted that this bagua array is not composed of eight people, but eight teams.


    and in every team, there are also gossips providing support.


    the eight people in this team were sorted according to the disha bagua at the same time. once someone attacks, they still need to decipher the little gossip in this small team.


    but tiangang and disha are completely different. therefore, even if the cracker breaks through the first level of the big bagua, he will often lose ground because the second level of the small bagua is completely different.


    in this small area, it only takes one or two seconds for the other seven-faced trigram teams to attack immediately.


    at this time, the person who cracks the code will encounter a difficult situation. there are seven hexagrams on the outside attacking him directly, and there are small gossips attacking him on the inside. no matter which end he chooses, he will be in a life-and-death situation.


    this is the horror of this trap and the horror of this bagua bureau.


    if it is broken, it will be attacked to death. if it is not broken, it will be consumed by the eight teams of the bagua formation and die, or it will be entangled to death.


    thinking of this, the white-clothed envoy suddenly felt extremely confident.


    "okay, a big shot like you han sanqian has spoken out, and you are so unafraid of suffering. is it possible that i am taking advantage of you and am still afraid of you?" the white-clothed envoy was a little proud.


    after all, losing is unlikely, but winning will make a complete comeback.


    even a fool would make such a deal, and a fool would make such a choice!


    "then let''s give it a try." han sanqian smiled coldly.


    "okay, i''ll stay with you till the end."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5372

    seeing the confident look of the special envoy in white, and even the slightest hint of wanting to laugh, han sanqian really wanted to laugh in his heart.


    obviously, this guy knows nothing about han sanqian''s strength, nor does he know anything about han sanqian''s perversion.


    he never underestimated han sanqian from the beginning to the end, but the problem was that han sanqian''s abnormality could not be estimated by overestimating.


    you want to estimate his strength, unless it is a whimsical one.


    but this often goes beyond normal people¡¯s logic. it''s like you''re hearing about a certain car god. the logic of a normal person is just that this person drives like a god.


    his driving skills are so good that he can even participate in the world competition and win first place.


    but you never would have thought that this guy could turn a car into a plane, add two wings and fly directly into the sky.


    these are things outside of normal cognition. as long as the opponent has a normal mind, he will not think about this, unless you have fought against him and forced han sanqian to use his full strength.


    but how many people are still alive who can force han sanqian to use his full strength!


    so, this is basically a paradox.


    han sanqian''s figure became lighter, and he didn''t intend to retain any strength at this time.


    reinforcements will definitely arrive sooner, so han sanqian doesn''t have much time to complete the bet.


    in an instant, han sanqian was covered in black energy and was crazily enveloped.


    "superior!"


    the special envoy in white was also very cautious. after ordering his men to surround han sanqian, he quickly withdrew and tried to keep a distance from han sanqian to prevent any emergencies.


    the eight teams instantly surrounded han sanqian with eight faces and eight figures in a bagua posture.


    han sanqian''s face turned cold, turned into a black energy, and rushed towards the white envoy.


    "open the formation!"


    the special envoy in white shouted loudly, and each of the eight teams suddenly glowed, and then quickly formed a large formation.


    as usual, when the opponent''s formation is established, han sanqian''s first choice should be to temporarily stop the offensive and observe the strength of the opponent''s formation first. in this way, he can avoid its sharp edges.


    after that, observe the opponent''s defense situation, so as to gain insight into the loopholes in its defense and prepare for the attack.


    but han sanqian didn''t take the ordinary path at all. just like the trap deliberately set by the special envoy in white, he rushed directly in a certain direction.


    "hmph, i thought you, han sanqian, were so arrogant, but it turned out that you were nothing more than that. you fell into my trap as soon as you got here, you idiot."


    if just now, the special envoy was somewhat worried about being captured by han sanqian, then now, he is completely relieved.


    after all, han sanqian is a top killer, and there are many legends about him in the land of demons.


    although i have never seen his true abilities, i have heard of his legendary battles that are considered perverted and make people laugh. therefore, even if the special envoy in white was quite confident, he would never dare to say anything in front of han sanqian.


    but now, seeing han sanqian being so reckless, he was almost 100% sure that he would be fine.


    in the eight diagrams formation, once you enter a dead end, it is a dead end.


    han sanqian was so reckless and headed straight for the dead end. how did this look like something a legend had done, and how did it look like an empirical choice made by someone who had experienced many battles.


    this is clearly a fool, this is clearly a rampaging bull!


    "i really don''t know how you fought those legendary battles before, let alone how you turned things around before. i''m afraid, it''s all due to this recklessness, i''m afraid, it''s all due to luck. "


    "han sanqian, you are nothing more than this, just a false reputation. you actually tried to use this method to break through my bagua formation. you are simply too naive."


    "come on, the big and small yin and yang are activated. since han sanqian wants to rush into the battle recklessly, we brothers should teach him a lesson!"


    "yes!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the party that han sanqian was attacking was instantly resisted by xiao bagua, and the seven teams outside also quickly moved towards han sanqian to surround him.


    attacked from both inside and outside, even gods cannot escape.


    "you can''t see some of the tops of the world until you''ve climbed there, and there are some levels and ranks that you can''t appreciate until you''ve reached them. just a bagua array? how funny!" han sanqian sneered.


    at the same time, black energy surged from his body...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5373

    "youhuang!"


    wow!


    han sanqian directly transformed his left hand, and the power of youhuang spurted out instantly.


    with his left hand as the boundary, a huge barrier was created. everything that touched it was unable to resist and escape from the control of youhuang.


    "fen ji!"


    burning ji with his right hand, brought the destructive fire towards the eight people in the team in front of him who were trying to resist.


    "sky fire, moon wheel!"


    wow!


    the sky fire and the moon wheel burst out from han sanqian like a fire dragon and an electric dragon.


    the two met each other and joined forces to roar towards the team on the other side.


    this is han sanqian.


    you designed a trap for me, but i stepped on it. i knew that there were tigers in the mountains, but i chose to go to the tiger mountains!


    you have internal and external attacks, i have youhuang protecting my left side, and i have heavenly fire and moon wheel to help me attack my right side, and from my front, fen ji will help me clear the way.


    you have a dragnet, and i also have three heads and six arms!


    "what?"


    the special envoy in white was also completely dumbfounded.


    he never dreamed that someone would be so arrogant, and he never thought that this person would be so arrogant but also have the capital to be arrogant.


    if you forcefully break the formation, shouldn''t it be extremely embarrassing, right?


    why did han sanqian act so domineeringly in his hands?


    "break it for me!"


    boom!


    fenji exploded, and the huge flames attacked directly. the seemingly invincible nei bagua and the eight people in the team were suddenly like kites with broken strings.


    they dispersed directly and completely lost their fighting power.


    at this point, a hole was officially opened in the solid cage, and han sanqian, like a wild horse, rushed out of the formation like a wild horse.


    "what?" the white-clothed envoy opened his eyes even wider.


    the formation that he was so proud of had even become the foundation formation of his martial arts academy. what he had cultivated countless talents and spent countless efforts to build and train was, however, instantly destroyed at this moment.


    this shock and feeling of powerlessness made his whole body tremble and his feet weaken.


    but after all, he is the special envoy of the martial arts academy, and after all, he is also an absolute master selected through layers of selection.


    his excellent mental quality still made him wake up instantly.


    "stop him for me."


    yes, if it was a head-on fight, then he knew very well that he was not far from failure now, because han sanqian had already broken his formation, so it was only a matter of time before he could defeat them.


    but now it''s not a head-on fight, the two sides are just betting, and the bet is whether they can put the knife on his neck before reinforcements arrive.


    then, he can delay.


    as long as the team is still there, they can play their role, and they can cling to han sanqian and help them hold him back.


    following the calm command of the special envoy in white, the seven teams instantly woke up from their panic.


    youhuang''s control failed. although the skyfire and moon wheel were still there, their harassment and attack power were limited after all. at least five of the seven teams could go to encircle and suppress han sanqian in an instant.


    soon, five teams surrounded han sanqian again!


    although the five teams are only a mere scrap, there are eight people in each team, a total of about forty experts!


    no fear at all!


    "what? your formation is already disabled, and you still want to come here to seek death? it''s not easy for you to cultivate, so retreat quickly, otherwise, you will die without a burial place." han sanqian shouted coldly.


    "hmph, don''t even think about stepping over us." five teams, forty people.


    there are two other teams that are currently only temporarily blocked by sky fire and moon wheel, and their combat effectiveness is still there.


    naturally, with such a momentum, they didn''t have the slightest worry.


    naturally, they were not afraid of what han sanqian said.


    "court death!"


    han sanqian shouted angrily, his murderous intention already aroused.


    "superior!"


    the people from the five teams were not afraid at all, and immediately started to stand up.


    boom!


    the five teams immediately took a defensive posture.


    "it''s just you?" han sanqian smiled coldly.


    "open!"


    boom!


    han sanqian''s body transformed from one to four, and from four to eight.


    the eight golden bodies opened immediately, full of momentum!


    "you have to wait until you can fight against my seven golden bodies."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, and with a movement of his body, the five golden bodies directly faced the five teams, instantly blocking the five teams. at the same time, the two golden bodies escorted han sanqian and rushed directly towards the white envoy.


    coupled with the eight golden bodies of its own existence, it spread out in all directions in that moment. it was extremely domineering and could directly take the enemy''s head.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5374

    "what? this...this is also okay?"


    the special envoy in white was a little stupid and completely shocked.


    he really didn''t understand that there was someone who could force his way into the bagua array.


    it is very difficult to force a direct breakthrough. even if... even if it is ten thousand, if someone really breaks it, it must be a serious injury. this han sanqian...


    why is this han sanqian completely acting like a kid?


    although the people in his martial arts academy are not as good as those in the liberal arts academy, they are definitely all outstanding players. but why do they act like children in front of han sanqian?


    are they too young to lift the knife?


    obviously not.


    therefore, the answer can only be one, and that is that han sanqian is too fierce.


    they are so fierce that they are absolutely perverted, and you can just ignore them.


    the special envoy in white panicked, but at this moment, a voice sounded in his mind.


    "people from the martial arts academy, try to hold off the enemy. we can arrive in five minutes at most."


    "i''m from the school of liberal arts. please answer when you receive it."


    this is the special message of their famous store.


    he could also hear that the people from the academy of arts were not far from here, five minutes!


    even if han sanqian breaks through the cage and the trap now, but... in five minutes, with his personal cultivation and the tenacious resistance of the seven teams, it shouldn''t be a problem!


    "got it, i''m holding han sanqian back. come quickly."


    after using sound transmission to leave a sentence, the next second, the white-clothed envoy also mobilized all the energy in his body and suddenly flew directly into the distance.


    yes, he is running!


    under normal circumstances, he would of course choose to fight han sanqian to the end.


    after all, this can not only delay han sanqian, but most importantly, it can consume han sanqian.


    and blindly escaping is basically equivalent to announcing that you have given up defense, which is beneficial, but it is also more dangerous.


    because when you are running, it is difficult to see clearly what the other person is doing behind you, and when escaping or chasing, both sides compete for speed.


    speed ??may be one''s own advantage, but it may also be someone else''s advantage. this involves gambling, so it is better to let go and resist.


    but on the other hand, his purpose and mission was to hold han sanqian down. not fighting was actually the most cost-effective way.


    "huh, want to escape? then drag reinforcements over? the plan is quite good, but unfortunately, you ignored some details. that is, in terms of speed, you are no match for me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian suddenly moved and chased directly towards the white-clothed envoy.


    the special envoy in white didn''t even have any intention of staying behind, and ran outside at full speed.


    he felt that although he couldn''t figure out how fast han sanqian was in a game like eagle catching chicken, it would probably not be a big problem if he could hold on for five minutes.


    it''s just that this idea is beautiful, but sometimes the display is really too skinny.


    baiyi teshi probably never dreamed that what he thought was five minutes was actually only five seconds, and han sanqian was already standing in front of him.


    when he suddenly raised his head, the white-clothed envoy saw han sanqian standing in front of him, and his expression suddenly became extremely frightened.


    "han...han sanqian?"


    he was really shocked.


    he really thought about delaying it for five minutes, or even four minutes, or even three minutes, or two minutes, but what he never dreamed of was that this... this was not even a few seconds...


    he was directly blocked by han sanqian.


    "you...what kind of speed are you doing?" the white-clothed envoy asked in surprise.


    "there are some things that you may not understand even if you are not at that level." han sanqian sneered and said, "now, you can admit defeat."


    when it came to speed alone, han sanqian really couldn''t find many opponents. naturally, this guy chose to run directly to delay time. for han sanqian, it was simply fattening his mouth.


    it would be a shame if he didn''t eat it.


    "joke, why did i lose? have you forgotten the bet between us? you have to put the sword on my neck before i lose. it doesn''t matter if you are fast enough. at most, you can catch up with me. we i haven¡¯t fought yet.¡±


    even though the situation is very embarrassing now, the special envoy in white is also very clear that he has not completely entered a desperate situation.


    he still has a chance to resist!


    with his ability, he should be able to fight against han sanqian, right? !


    if you delay for a few minutes, maybe... maybe you can succeed, right?


    "really!" han sanqian smiled disdainfully.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5375

    "then how many tricks do you think you can survive?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "i''m not looking down on you, i respect your strength very much, but han sanqian, don''t underestimate me, right? how many moves?"


    the special envoy in white was somewhat dissatisfied.


    it is true that he cannot be han sanqian''s opponent in a duel, but he is definitely not an empty show.


    a few moves were just a bit insulting.


    "han sanqian, if i block a dozen of your moves, my people will come immediately. then we will return to the starting point, right?"


    once the seven reinforcements arrive, the situation will become more tilted. although it is impossible to defeat han sanqian, they will not be defeated.


    the white-clothed envoy''s calculations were quite cautious.


    this is a normal algorithm based on common sense.


    "really? but i don''t think so. i think you can''t withstand my three moves, so your men can''t catch up. in my eyes, when i catch up with you, you have already lost." han sanqian smiled.


    if he wanted to fight normally, han sanqian estimated that he could resist him for a while, but if he desperately wanted to win, the situation of the battle would be different.


    this guy didn''t even have the ability to resist his three moves.


    everything is in time, and everything is still calculated by han sanqian.


    "three moves? han sanqian, you really look down on others. it''s a shame that i still value you so much." the special envoy in white said slightly angrily.


    to him, han sanqian simply didn''t take him seriously.


    after all, he is also the special envoy of the wuyuan and the leader of the wuyuan.


    "you will know after you try it. don''t say that i bully you. i''ll give you a chance. you can show your sword first." han sanqian said with a cold smile.


    "it''s too much to bully others, han sanqian. today i will show you my true ability."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the messenger in white moved his hand, and the fan turned into a long sword.


    "han sanqian, watch your moves!"


    continuous passive defense has made him very clear that this will not work.


    moreover, since han sanqian has already approached him, there is no way out for him.


    in this case, it would be better to have a good fight with han sanqian.


    you don''t need to win, but at least let han sanqian take him seriously, which is related to his own dignity.


    the white-clothed envoy was extremely fast and instantly turned into an afterimage, attacking han sanqian directly.


    han sanqian knew that his first move must be a killing move.


    he wants to buy time, but also hopes to find dignity in himself.


    therefore, theoretically speaking, han sanqian should avoid this move.


    however, han sanqian also knew very well that the longer time dragged on, the more detrimental it would be to him.


    once it''s too long, even if you win the bet, what can you get from this guy?


    he just wanted to say it, but when he saw his reinforcements coming, he would rather die than fulfill the bet obediently.


    he didn''t dare anymore at that time.


    therefore, how much useful information can be asked depends on how much time han sanqian can leave after defeating him.


    han sanqian didn''t bother to hide at all!


    all the real energy was directly activated on the body. suddenly, the immortal mysterious armor emitted purple light, and the golden body suddenly illuminated han sanqian''s body. the four divine beasts behind him protected the body, and the jade color of the seventh-generation monkey inside also radiated light. .


    afterwards, the five elements divine stone directly emitted the light of the five elements, ready to replenish han sanqian at any time.


    "asshole, what are you doing?" the envoy in white was suddenly shocked.


    he is not a fool, of course he can see that han sanqian is currently planning not to dodge his attack, but to choose to bear it by himself.


    "do you want to die?"


    when han sanqian did this, didn''t it make it clear that he chose to inflict harm on himself in order to put the sword on his neck?


    is he crazy? even if we win like this, what''s the point?


    even if han sanqian is stronger than him, if he resists his own attack, the consequences will be very serious.


    "you are crazy?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5376

    han sanqian just smiled coldly and paid no attention at all.


    "okay, since you want to die, i''ll give you a ride."


    after a brief surprise, the special envoy in white quickly understood. since you want to play unique like this, can he still stop you?


    regarding the enemy''s behavior of seeking death, he will only crush the enemy more resolutely.


    thinking of this, the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but increase his intensity. in an instant, he used almost 100% of his body''s strength to deal with han sanqian.


    brush! ! !


    the sword transformed from the fan became extremely transparent in an instant due to its excessive power and high speed.


    the fiery red light also directly burned through the surrounding air, as if it was about to ignite the surrounding area.


    boom! ! !


    with the air of nothingness and the power of destruction, he broke the sky with one sword and killed han sanqian directly.


    "come."


    han sanqian shouted loudly, straightened his body, and the energy in his body suddenly opened up.


    boom!


    the sword hit han sanqian directly, and at that moment, the sword energy exploded directly on han sanqian!


    "you are dead."


    seeing that the blow had hit, the envoy in white also showed a ferocious smile.


    his blow was almost full force. han sanqian''s attempt to forcefully receive it in this way was simply a fantasy!


    he was basically certain that with this sword blow, han sanqian would be disabled or disabled.


    "boom!!"


    because the jade sword was too powerful, it exploded completely after confronting han sanqian.


    it transformed into its original form, and at the same time, it directed all its power at han sanqian.


    boom! !


    the energy dissipated, and the special envoy raised his head happily in the aura. suddenly, a sword was suddenly placed across his neck!


    what? !


    this...how is this possible?


    this is impossible! ! !


    he raised his head again and looked at han sanqian subconsciously.


    but it was a pity that han sanqian did not have any injuries on his body as he imagined.


    on the contrary, it was like nothing happened to him, just standing in front of him quietly.


    he really wiped his eyes subconsciously, so much so that he wondered if he was dazzled just now and saw wrongly. he killed han sanqian with all his strength. why was han sanqian not injured at all? ! ?


    what happened?


    "it''s weird, isn''t it?" han sanqian smiled slightly: "in your understanding, your all-out attack and my forced defense should end with me being severely injured, right? "


    the white-clothed envoy nodded subconsciously, yes, that''s how it should be.


    "then have you ever thought about what i just said? there are some levels that you can''t reach at all, so naturally you can''t pry into things at that level?" han sanqian sneered.


    although emperor youhuang had cooling time, he could not let han sanqian use the simplest method to receive his most fatal blow.


    but han''s 3,080 golden body has been activated, and coupled with various all-round protections such as the immortal divine armor, it can basically eat up half of this guy''s attacks.


    what about the remaining half of the attack?


    the answer is also very simple, that is, eat hard.


    after eating, han sanqian used his five elements divine stone to repair it frantically.


    yes, han sanqian was injured. however, the five elements divine stone has repaired his external injuries in a very short period of time. as for the internal injuries, it is being repaired, but the white-clothed envoy does not know it.


    there was no way around it. if he wanted to accomplish what he wanted as quickly as possible, han sanqian could only do this.


    doing this is not only as simple as saving time, the most important thing is that it can directly break through the psychological defense line of the special envoy in white in an instant.


    he would no longer think about it because he was dissatisfied and waited for other factors. after his defeat, his only thought was how to answer han sanqian''s question.


    this is the benefit of deterrence.


    "have you really reached the realm of god?" the white-clothed envoy was indeed a little numb. under han sanqian''s terrifying strength, he only had fear and disbelief at this time.


    "you have a chance to survive today, and then you can practice more and you may reach this level one day. then you will naturally understand what today''s battle is all about." han sanqian smiled softly: "but , this opportunity depends on whether you fight for it or not."


    "i''m really not afraid of life and death. however, i am also a person who keeps my promises. you win. if you want to ask anything, just ask. i will definitely tell you everything."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5377

    "just the question just now." han sanqian said.


    "yes, i can answer you, but it''s a pity. i don''t know the specific reason. this question, except for the owner of the village, may be able to answer you. i can guarantee you that no one can answer this question."


    "are you kidding me?" han sanqian said coldly.


    "of course you can think so, but if you insist on my inner answer, i can tell you clearly that i don''t." he replied: "you are han sanqian, who doesn''t know your methods? moreover, you use your own he has created so many miracles with his own strength, and he is a role model for our generation. although you and i are enemies, what i must say is that i respect you very much, so i have no intention of fooling you, let alone playing tricks on you. it¡¯s all the truth.¡±


    "these are what the owner of the village told us personally after recruiting us and trusting us. therefore, if you want to know the deeper answer to this question, i am afraid only he knows it."


    although han sanqian was a little angry at being teased like this, after thinking about it carefully, he believed that what this person said was probably the truth.


    he is just a special envoy of the wuyuan academy. maybe he is a very high official in front of the servants. however, for such a huge famous store, his position is at best a mid- to high-level position.


    the middle and high-level people can know some secrets, but the fact is that a person in his position can know how much? !


    i''m afraid it''s not much, let alone fine.


    therefore, there should be no moisture in his words.


    "okay, let''s talk about other things. as the commander of the martial arts academy, he is also the main force besieging me. so how many people have you prepared for me?"


    the white-clothed envoy smiled softly: "there are sixty-four people in the martial arts academy, which are the people you just saw."


    "what about the liberal arts college?"


    "you might not believe it if i tell you." the envoy in white said with a smile.


    "if you don''t tell me, how do you know i won''t believe it?" han sanqian said.


    "in terms of hierarchy, the people in the martial arts academy are lower than those in the wenyuan. the martial arts academy focuses more on simple cultivation, but the wenyuan is different. the literature academy not only needs to have better cultivation than us in the martial arts academy, at the same time, we also need to have a more rigorous mind. it can be said that the wuyuan is more like a dagger in the hand of our village owner. we will kill wherever he asks us to kill without even thinking about it. the wuyuan is a bit like you what people in the central plains call a death squad."


    "and the wenyuan is the real main force of the entire famous store."


    hearing his words, han sanqian was indeed a little surprised.


    after all, if you just listen to the name of something like the civil and military academy, you should think that the weight of the two academies is almost the same.


    in other words, wen may be a little more emphasis on it, or wu may be a little more emphasis on it, but in either case, it is a very normal situation.


    but after learning from the white-clothed envoy that the status of the wen yuan was far higher than that of the wu yuan, han sanqian was a little confused.


    it even somewhat subverted han sanqian''s cognition.


    because in famous stores, the so-called martial arts academy does not seem to be a force that can compete with the liberal arts academy. it is more like a...


    a suicide squad within a large army.


    it''s just that the name is somewhat antagonistic and related to the academy of literature.


    "guess how many people there are in the liberal arts academy? based on the foundation of the martial arts academy." he asked han sanqian with a smile.


    han sanqian frowned slightly. if he wanted to guess the answer, he would have to make a rough logical inference based on his retelling of the entire sentence.


    therefore, if he asked to guess based on the basis of the martial arts academy, then he should not guess based on this basis.


    or you can also understand that it needs to be magnified several times, or even an exaggerated multiple, to guess.


    it''s very simple. if the number of people is similar, or if there are fewer people in the liberal arts college, then it is obvious that he cannot answer this question in this way.


    the answer can only be more than the martial arts academy, and definitely much more.


    this is a guess based on his retelling of the question.


    ten times that would be 600 people.


    this multiple is a bit large, but if combined with the numbers given by zhou yong before, it is less.


    a hundred times that is six thousand people, which is less.


    is it possible that it is a thousand times, 60,000? !


    isn''t this a bit exaggerated? a master among the top masters worth 60,000? then this thing is enough to defend a city, let alone a villa.


    but thinking back, this is a famous store, what¡¯s impossible? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5378

    "it seems that you are stumped by this problem." the envoy in white said with a smile.


    han sanqian glanced at his eyes. his eyes were full of confidence, so this also showed from the side that this number might be a bit scary.


    it was also a bit bizarre, and he was confident that he wouldn''t be able to guess it.


    therefore, at this moment, han sanqian believed more and more that it might be a thousand times closer to correct.


    "a thousand times, sixty thousand people." han sanqian replied.


    the white-clothed envoy was stunned for a moment, looking at han sanqian in disbelief.


    he was really a little puzzled. why did han sanqian guess that he was almost the same at the first guess?


    indeed, the number of liberal arts colleges has reached an astonishing more than a thousand times, with the total number reaching more than 80,000.


    although this number was still 20,000 different from what han sanqian had guessed so far, he had to admit that it was really amazing for han sanqian to be able to guess this.


    "are you so powerful?" the white-clothed envoy even wondered if han sanqian had some mind-reading ability.


    his guess was indeed so close that he felt a little incredible.


    as for han sanqian, although he looked very calm, his heart was already turbulent.


    damn it, although these people from the martial arts academy are just casual kills to me, if these people really fight hard and want to fight to the death with me, they must be a bit difficult to deal with. opponent.


    but those at the literary academy were far more powerful than these people!


    if the number is still increased by a thousand times, then even han sanqian himself feels a little desperate to deal with it.


    "do you have accurate figures?" han sanqian asked.


    "eighty-four thousand two hundred people." the special envoy in white said softly: "but this is also a data i overheard once before. it has been half a year now, and it is difficult for me to say whether there has been any change."


    "no wonder you are dragging me to this point." han sanqian smiled softly: "it turns out there is such a big support behind me."


    "han sanqian, i told you, this place has been prepared for you a long time ago. with three floors of troops inside and three floors outside and a special formation in this store, it is almost impossible for you to escape."


    "if you are really smart and can be captured obediently, i respect you as a man and i will help you intercede when the time comes." the white-clothed envoy said softly.


    "i have my own choice about my life and death. you don''t need to worry about this. they haven''t come yet. do you want to leave here now?" han sanqian asked.


    "han sanqian, are you really confident that you can defeat so many masters? moreover, even if you defeat, you may not be able to walk out of the famous store."


    "if i can come in, i can walk out naturally." han sanqian said.


    "it''s okay if you don''t kill me, but i won''t leave. if they come, i will come with them to kill you, so you can either kill me now, at least you will have one less opponent then. "the white-clothed envoy said.


    "you abide by the bet, am i, han sanqian, a person who doesn''t pay attention to promises?" han sanqian asked coldly: "you can leave."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian took back his sword: "however, don''t blame me for not reminding you. now is the time to return the sword. if we meet again next time and we are still hostile, i will kill you."


    the white-clothed envoy watched han sanqian loosen his sword, glanced at han sanqian one more time, and was about to leave when he suddenly turned around and looked into the distance.


    seeing that no one from the liberal arts college was seen in the distance, he suddenly stopped and looked at han sanqian: "did you miss a question?"


    hearing this, han sanqian was slightly surprised.


    when he asked himself this question, it was obvious that he wanted to tell himself something.


    thinking of this, han sanqian asked: "then what do you think i missed?"


    "for the first question, although i told the truth, if you think about it carefully, i did have the intention of fooling you. i didn''t mean to, but for the sake of your sincerity, yes, i can use a new questions replace the previous ones."


    han sanqian nodded: "okay. since you are so cheerful, i will try my best to ensure that the sword will not cut your throat when i meet you again, just tell me."


    "shouldn''t you ask the mysterious girl this time?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5379

    xiaotao again? !


    when han sanqian heard this, he immediately became alert.


    xiao tao appeared here. as mentioned before, han sanqian was very confused and even a little worried about this.


    he always felt that there was something hidden behind this matter.


    however, there is really no way for him to know more, and he can only guess a lot by himself.


    now, the white envoy brought up this topic again. that also means that there is indeed something there as han sanqian guessed.


    han sanqian asked hurriedly: "to be honest, i take your question very seriously. can you tell me what''s going on? in return, even if you are my enemy, my sword will never it will hurt your life.¡±


    since he raised this question, it means that he must be willing to give himself an answer.


    therefore, han sanqian did not hide his concern and emotional urgency about this at all.


    at the same time, han sanqian also gave the special envoy in white a huge condition, which could directly save his life, which meant that the fierce battle would be a very cost-effective deal for the special envoy in white.


    no matter which one wins, he is actually the real ying family.


    he never loses.


    "xiao tao was deliberately arranged for you, so i would like to advise you that you''d better not regard the reunion of old friends as a happy event. maybe, that is just the beginning of a nightmare."


    "what you mean is that xiao tao''s appearance, including the twelve rounds of auctions, are actually a trap set for me. the purpose is very simple. you hope that i will use the pangu ax to a certain extent, and then you will take it away. ,is it right?"


    the special envoy in white hesitated for a moment and nodded: "exactly. in fact, we have been holding xiaotao for a long time, and we have begun to have a certain understanding of pangu ax."


    "we sent people to rob the pangu ax once. do you still remember this?"


    "of course i remember."


    among the people that time, there was even ming yu, a person who han sanqian once regarded as a friend, among them. how could he not remember it?


    "that time, we discovered that xiaotao and you are the real destiny match, so the people above changed their strategy after careful consideration."


    "return xiaotao to me, and then lend me your hand to activate the pangu ax." han sanqian smiled coldly: "are you so confident? when the pangu ax is not in its complete form in my hand, it will be difficult for you to resist me. if pangu ax is showing off its power, what qualifications do you have to fight me?"


    "today, there is a very key figure resurrected, which is one of the fundamental reasons for their confidence."


    "secondly, the village owner also has his own method. as for the specific method, i''m sorry, i don''t know either."


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand. although i have guessed the possibility of this before, there is nothing practical to prove. you have confirmed something for me."


    now it seems that han sanqian feels at ease with his decision.


    sure enough, not using the pangu ax rashly is actually the most beneficial thing for you at the moment.


    "han sanqian, i''ve said what i should say, and i''ve said what i shouldn''t say. take care of yourself, we will soon only meet as adversaries." the special envoy in white clasped his fists slightly.


    he admired those experts very much, and han sanqian''s instant kill convinced him even more.


    the most important thing is that han sanqian attaches so much importance to his promise that he will let him live if he says he will, and he won''t even try to hurt him. this pride alone makes him respect han sanqian even more.


    therefore, he hoped to find another answer to replace the first one that he had been careful about.


    "take care, people from the liberal arts college are here."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the white-clothed envoy turned over and fell towards the ground.


    and almost at the same time, in the distant sky, although there was no human figure, i could already feel a huge aura pressing crazily towards this side...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5380

    you can''t see his person, but you can feel his breath. you can''t see his shadow, but you can feel his power.


    han sanqian knew very well that the white-clothed envoy was not making any jokes on him, and there was absolutely no exaggeration.


    in fact, almost everything the other party said was the truest situation.


    this group of people have very high individual cultivation levels and are extremely large in number.


    the next second, he looked up at the sky in the distance. at this time, he could already see the densely packed figures like stars in the sky.


    not to mention the beating, just looking at it makes one''s scalp feel numb.


    like a swarm of big mosquitoes, and then saw the living blood of han sanqian.


    han sanqian frowned slightly, clenched the jade sword in his hand, and was ready at any time.


    the reason why han sanqian dared to fight with the white-clothed envoy of wuyuan was because he had taixu, a key technique that could restore his vitality.


    he is not afraid of consumption at all.


    at least, he felt it was worth the gamble for the secrets spoken by the white-clothed envoy.


    after another moment, the group of people was getting closer and closer. at the same time, when approaching han sanqian, han sanqian also found that they continued to spread in all directions, and surrounded han sanqian with the momentum of all directions.


    what is gypsophila? isn¡¯t this what it is?


    "it seems that you really think highly of me." han sanqian smiled slightly, not afraid at all.


    more than 80,000 people are coming from all over the sky. this feeling will inevitably make you a little frightened and scared when you are among them, but from another perspective, it will make you feel a little excited.


    after all, this is just to catch you, so think about it, what is your level and what is your status? !


    "as i said, the famous store has been preparing for today for a long time. what''s more, what you did today is really outrageous, you actually burned down our wheat field."


    anyway, there was still some time, so han sanqian was somewhat interested in chatting again. he also believed that as long as it did not involve confidential issues, the white-clothed envoy would not refuse these questions.


    "if my guess is correct, these wheat should be the cultivation elixir for you people. am i right?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the special envoy in white did not speak, but looked at han sanqian quietly, obviously waiting for han sanqian to continue.


    but this also shows that han sanqian''s guess is correct.


    "water these wheat with blood. in the past, i only knew that human blood steamed buns were an adjective, but i never thought that one day it would become a real reality. to be honest, do you feel safe eating it?" han sanqian said coldly with disdain. road.


    "in the land of demons, survival is the first priority. as for how you survive, who cares?" the white-clothed envoy replied.


    han sanqian was disdainful: "attributing all your sins to the so-called way of survival, how brave do you have to be to say something so shameless and so peaceful?"


    "there is no place in the world where the strong prey on the weak, and there is no survival of the fittest, but does this mean that we need to resort to any means? if everyone is like you, think about it, can you still be alive?"


    "i''m afraid you are already dead, because to me, you are all weak. if i kill you, no one can challenge my position."


    too many people use high-sounding excuses to do things that are not human affairs and do disgusting things.


    but in fact, this is just deceiving others and deceiving yourself.


    it is nothing more than his own moral decay and lack of humanity.


    those who are in charge are also established, so why not be like this? !


    the white-clothed envoy shook his head: "you are not from the land of demons. sometimes you don''t know how cruel it is here."


    han sanqian said coldly: "where is there no cruelty? where is there no competition? animals are like this, so why not humans? we are just born as humans, and we must have a little bit of humanity, right?"


    "i can also agree with what you said, but the world needs order and people who make it. otherwise, people''s hearts are evil, and these inhumane things you said will eventually happen." the special envoy in white said: "the descendants of pangu are destined to be with you. , pangu''s ax also opened up the world and created a new world. maybe god will let you re-establish the order."


    "the three true gods have gone through tens of thousands of years, divided and ruled the world, but the world must be divided for a long time, and it must be united for a long time. maybe, after being divided for a long time, it is time to unify." the white-clothed envoy said with a smile.


    "although i have no interest in ruling the world, if i can set a more humane standard for this world, then i have no objection." han sanqian said with a smile.


    as soon as he finished speaking, the people in the liberal arts college were no more than a few hundred meters away...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5381

    "it is said that han''s three thousand magical powers are unparalleled in the world, and one person is unparalleled in the world. when i saw it today, it was indeed well-deserved. surrounded by more than 80,000 people, he was actually talking and laughing with my colleagues here without changing his expression. such courage, black feng admires it.¡±


    among the crowd, the leader was a bald man.


    like a monk, but not like a monk.


    he has a kind face, but his wolf eyes make this person extremely weird and fierce. when he stares at you, he looks like a wolf, making you feel uncomfortable.


    the 80,000 people were not all surrounded, but were widely dispersed.


    so, for miles, there were countless figures.


    "this is the special envoy from our academy of arts." the special envoy in white introduced him.


    han sanqian glanced at this man twice. anyway, the first impression made him feel particularly uncomfortable.


    if you want to decide whether to make friends based on first impression, people like him will definitely be the first person you exclude.


    people with a good face and evil eyes are often so-called pretending to be good people.


    bad guys are not scary, the most terrifying thing is actually this kind of fake good guy.


    after all, hypocrites are far scarier than real villains, that''s the truth.


    "forget the polite words, let''s fight however you want. you two can fight together?"


    han sanqian was willing to chat with the special envoy in white for a few words when nothing happened, but han sanqian only had one word for heifeng.


    beat!


    "haha, han sanqian, am i so annoying to you? didn''t you even say a few words?" heifeng was not angry, but instead spoke to han sanqian bitterly.


    "haha, is there any? i didn''t say that, or do you think that you are a disgusting person, so you feel inferior to this and always think that others hate you?" han sanqian smiled and said directly. an army.


    black wind was immediately blocked and speechless.


    "it is said that han sanqian is invincible in cultivation and has unparalleled magical skills. your ability to deal with the martial arts academy by yourself has proven to be worthy of your reputation. but i never thought that you are also so good at talking. you can be said to be eloquent."


    "haha, thank you. i don''t have much eloquence. i just focus on telling the truth."


    in one sentence, it was confirmed that heifeng was hated by people.


    some people may know that they are annoying, but this does not mean that they can accept others saying this to their face.


    although hei feng has a good temper, he was so insulted by han sanqian in the first two sentences that he became a little upset for a while.


    with so many subordinates watching here, i originally wanted to put on a show, but failed like this. how could i not be embarrassed?


    "mr. han, since you don''t want to talk, heifeng won''t force it. let''s get straight to the point. you have two ways."


    "tell me about it," han sanqian said.


    "the first way, i will keep you alive for a month or more. you can forge the pangu ax properly, and we will provide you with delicious food and drink. of course, if you behave well enough, we can even i will keep you alive for a long time, give you rights, and give you a position.¡±


    "so, what about the second way?" han sanqian asked coldly.


    "the second way is for us to kill you, then surround you without killing you, and finally force you to use the pangu ax and strengthen it accordingly. in this case, you can use the power of the pangu ax to survive for a while, but... in the end we will still steal your pangu ax and kill you."


    han sanqian laughed: "is there a third way?"


    "i''m sorry, there is no third way. in life, there are always only two ways, life and death. is it possible that mr. han still wants to take the so-called life is worse than death?"


    as soon as these words came out, heifeng thought he had the upper hand and regained the game.


    and when he smiled, everyone behind him couldn''t help but sneer.


    han sanqian shook his head: "there are indeed only two ways to go in life, but you made a mistake."


    "what?"


    "the path given to you is this, but you have to figure out who gives it to whom. it''s like if a loser wants to tell you that he gives you two paths to take, you will think that this is terrible and ridiculous. of?"


    as soon as these words came out, the men behind heifeng immediately became angry.


    "damn, what did you say? if you dare, say it again."


    "you dare to say that our special envoy is useless. do you think you are great because you are han sanqian?"


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "yes, it''s just amazing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5382

    some people were very angry, but when they wanted to take a step forward to deal with han sanqian, they suddenly remembered that something was wrong. they had to deal with han sanqian, but they couldn''t handle it.


    therefore, even if you are angry, you can only hide and bark like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    "han sanqian, you are too arrogant. don''t you know that sometimes people who are too arrogant often die more miserably?"


    "yes, han sanqian, you are already under heavy siege and you still dare to be so arrogant. aren''t you afraid that there will be retribution if you stay here? aren''t you afraid that this retribution will be more severe?"


    a group of people pointed at han sanqian and cursed, but they did not dare to move at all, for fear that they would attract han sanqian''s attention and be grabbed and beaten by han sanqian.


    although there are many of them, there is nothing you can do if you are grabbed and beaten sometimes.


    he doesn''t do anything to anyone, he doesn''t guard against anyone, he just does it to you. he may die, but you won''t be able to live well either. who wants to be such an unlucky guy?


    han sanqian ignored such a small role, glanced at hei feng, and said: "so, now i will give you two ways to go. first, get away as far as you can. don''t bother me here. i''ll forgive you." kill your dogs."


    "the second way, those who are not afraid of death can take it now. i would like to know whether you will die first or me."


    "but, i''m basically certain that you guys won''t be able to see me die, because you will definitely die first."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian''s black energy suddenly became wild, and his hair suddenly floated up, as if a demon had descended.


    "such...such powerful demonic energy."


    "this guy...this guy''s aura is so terrifying."


    "it''s just one person, but it''s equivalent to the aura made up of ten thousand of us. is this guy a monster?"


    no one was fighting, but a group of subordinates were completely stunned.


    this guy''s strength is terrifying just by feeling it.


    heifeng also frowned. although he had known that han sanqian was very strong, he heard that it was still very different from his own experience.


    he felt that there was an aura of death surrounding him, lingering on him.


    "special envoy, what should we do?"


    "want to come?"


    heifeng frowned and did not answer immediately.


    since han sanqian chose to fight, a war was naturally unavoidable.


    however, there are also particularities in how to fight.


    winning is a good thing, but if it''s just a miserable victory, it actually doesn''t mean much.


    although the owner of the village said that he would capture han sanqian at all costs, as a commander, he couldn''t really just start the game by knocking people out, right?


    these are the capital that famous store has spent decades gathering. once it is gone, there is no way to keep it secret. if word spreads, famous store¡¯s face will be tarnished, and naturally he, the commander, will be tarnished as well. ah.


    therefore, we must win, but we must reduce losses as much as possible and win beautifully.


    "han sanqian is very ferocious. when we were in yetian city, the people over there tried to use the human sea tactic, but too dense a human sea would only cause us greater casualties."


    "therefore, we must use the human wave tactic, but we must keep the gap between the number of people coming out."


    "immediately pass the order, everyone maintains the current formation, one group per batch, and surround me with three thousand han in a hierarchical manner."


    "yes!"


    "in addition, special teams must be inserted into these columns to ensure that each column has sufficient combat effectiveness."


    "yes."


    "when attacking han sanqian, you have to take your time, but not too slowly. however, you must not be too eager. han sanqian is not as easy to deal with as you think."


    "don''t worry, special envoy, we have already told all brothers that they must follow the training requirements."


    "well, let''s start taking action."


    "yes!"


    the subordinate retreated, and then made a strange gesture with his hand in the air. immediately, the first row of people surrounding han sanqian immediately took an attacking stance.


    afterwards, the second row assumed a defensive posture, and the third row assumed an attacking posture.


    six consecutive rows of people, nearly a thousand people.


    han sanqian frowned slightly. he knew very well that this time, he might have met a real well-trained army...


    "this level is difficult to pass!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5383

    unlike other battlefields, han sanqian still has a home here.


    nowadays, han sanqian couldn''t find a place to take cover even if he wanted to find a place for cover. therefore, he is destined to be attacked from all sides.


    this is actually very dangerous for any individual soldier.


    moreover, this group of guys didn''t know that the training itself was so targeted, but they also learned the lessons from the previous fight against the guys in yetian city.


    in short, they are very particular about the formation of troops.


    everyone keeps a certain distance, neither too far nor too close.


    the advantage of this is that the human sea tactic still exists, and even, because of a certain distance, each attacker can display his own strength more flexibly.


    on the other hand, for han sanqian, this is a bit difficult to fight directly.


    they were so close together that if a spell blasted through them, everyone would die in an instant. although this kind of damage would be bearable for a team with too many people.


    but such a terrifying blow would cause a great psychological shock to their men.


    we all know that fighting a war depends on the morale of the military.


    if you can break up the morale of the opposing army, i¡¯m not sure you will win, but at least you will be much closer to victory.


    but with such a formation, if han sanqian wants to directly cause a group blow to them, he can naturally do it, but... but this is difficult.


    at the very least, this must be done with great losses.


    but if the losses are huge and there are still so many people, then for han sanqian, the gains outweigh the losses.


    therefore, between offense and defense, han sanqian was in a very difficult situation.


    sure enough, they are worthy of being from the academy of arts, and they are indeed worthy of being a group of people with extremely high iqs as described by the special envoy in white.


    just the formation of troops can tell a lot.


    finally, it is his own offensive and defensive sermon.


    one row attacks and the other defends. it seems that the attack is in the front and the defense is in the back. this is a bit reversed.


    but actually, this is the best way to set up your formation.


    the purpose of his doing this is that i attack first and you have to defend. by the time you finish defending and then attack him, his second row of defense has already reached him.


    what this means is that they will gradually take the absolute initiative in rhythm and force you to fall into their rhythm.


    this is terrible.


    it can even be said that these moves feel somewhat like taking lessons from han sanqian. because han sanqian is a person who likes to play the rhythm and take the initiative in the game.


    treat others in their own way.


    secondly, they definitely don¡¯t have one attack and one defense. if han sanqian¡¯s predictions are good,


    "it''s interesting." han sanqian smiled coldly.


    "but, do you think that i can''t do anything to you? you are simply childish and naive."


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he smiled disdainfully, his aura suddenly opened up, and he went straight towards heifeng to kill him.


    "special envoy, retreat quickly. this guy wants to capture the thief first and capture the king first."


    the people around him reacted very quickly. after discovering that han sanqian was coming this way, they quickly pulled him and moved back.


    at the same time, a column of people immediately rushed forward and tried to resist.


    wow!


    han sanqian was like a swooping eagle. with one blow, several people fell down on the spot and the team was scattered. but when he looked back at han sanqian, he had already flown into the air again.


    "no!" heifeng hurriedly pulled away the men who were blocking him: "his target is not me, and there is no point in killing me. this is a famous store, and i am not the real leader."


    "what?" his subordinates were startled, not quite understanding why their own special envoy said this.


    heifeng gritted his teeth gently: "this han sanqian is really smart. at least he is very adaptable in terms of tactics. he pretended to attack me, and then made us subconsciously shrink our defenses. as a result, we just the formation of the column will be disrupted."


    "immediately send the people behind me to protect me. the other people participating in the battle should keep their formation unchanged!"


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5384

    "superior!"


    after han sanqian briefly dispersed the opponent''s formation, the opponent quickly re-arranged themselves back to their original appearance.


    han sanqian stood in the air, looking at this situation, he couldn''t help but frown for a moment.


    although han sanqian''s attack did not actually attempt to break up the opponent''s formation, it was obvious that han sanqian had his own obvious intention for doing so.


    he wanted to check how well-trained the opponent was, but judging from the current situation, the opponent was very well-trained. this result was not a good thing for him at all.


    being able to return to the original state in a very short period of time is his true ability.


    being so well-trained, this also means that some of han sanqian''s strategies are actually not tenable at all.


    at the very least, it would be somewhat difficult to use the kind of rapid tactical switching used against yetian city.


    when the other party is not fooled at all, it seems that the best option is to fight head-on.


    however, in a head-on fight, han sanqian would not have any advantage.


    there are too many people on the other side.


    "is it possible that we really need to use the pangu ax to cut a bloody path?"


    han sanqian frowned.


    but obviously, this does not conform to han sanqian''s ideas.


    "i don''t believe it. no matter how solid the defense is, it can''t be perfect. you must have some flaws in it. let''s attack it first."


    then let¡¯s fight.


    fight until you show flaws, fight until you show flaws in defense.


    boom! !


    han sanqian rushed directly towards the crowd, and six teams quickly came forward.


    at this time, in a mysterious room, the owner of the village, still wearing his mask, slowly walked out.


    a man in black was kneeling on the ground, seemingly waiting for a long time.


    "master of the village, traces of han sanqian have been found in the wheat field, and all the people from the civil and military academy have rushed over."


    the owner of the shop nodded lightly: "it''s something that was planned. since han sanqian has come to a famous store, he definitely won''t just want to exchange some magic skills for some money."


    "he should know that the people who attacked yetian city are with us."


    "he must be here for investigation when he comes here."


    "however, what can he do if he finds out that we are a group of people?"


    "i don''t quite understand han sanqian''s purpose of risking his life to investigate. although the people above have already told me that he will definitely come to our famous store."


    the man in black lowered his head and said: "master, could it be that han sanqian just came to sell for money and check it out by the way? it turns out that he didn''t know that we had already prepared for him."


    "of course, this is indeed common sense, and logically speaking, it should be true. however, what we are facing is han sanqian. if you carefully study his work style along the way, you will find that this how can this guy do things so easily?"


    "the owner of the village suspects that han sanqian has other purposes for coming to investigate us?"


    "we are already the last line of defense outside burning bone city. there are some things that we must investigate clearly." the village owner frowned and said: "in other words, han sanqian cannot afford to lose. if he loses to him as a single soldier, the right one must be death.¡±


    "but we can''t afford to lose. once we lose, the team above will be directly exposed in front of han sanqian. this is definitely not a good thing for us."


    "my subordinate understands, so when the incident occurred, i had someone immediately send this message to the superiors, so that the superiors can also understand the situation on our side so that they can monitor and provide us with support at any time."


    the shop owner nodded: "well done. although my famous store has certain confidence that we can win han sanqian, it makes sense to do this as a precaution."


    "yes." the servant nodded.


    "continue to monitor han sanqian in the wheat field and ask people from the civil and military academy to pay attention to the encirclement. the wheat field is the first scene discovered by han sanqian, and it is also the place where we can best show it to outsiders. but, apart from this place , i don¡¯t want han sanqian to see it anywhere else, you know? "


    "my subordinates understand. please rest assured, owner of the village. it is absolutely impossible for han sanqian to know the other secrets of our village."


    the owner of the village smiled coldly: "after i laid the trap for so many days, han sanqian must have thought that the wheat field must contain some shocking secret. in fact, huh... that was just what i wanted to show him."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5385

    "some things, when the level is different, you will naturally face different things. what you can see is often just what others have arranged for you to see."


    after saying this, the owner of the village smiled sinisterly, and then slowly left the room.


    at this time, han sanqian was already fighting with the people from the academy of arts.


    the people in the academy of arts are indeed the best among the best, and their individual combat capabilities are extremely strong. even if they face han sanqian, these guys are not afraid at all.


    one by one, they fought against han sanqian in succession, and they had the support of the team.


    therefore, for a while, han sanqian was not at any disadvantage at all.


    the same is true for han sanqian. although this group of people is very powerful, he is still a real master-level figure. although he faces crazy double-teams, he can deal with them very calmly.


    anyone who wants to cause any harm to han sanqian in this environment is just wishful thinking.


    "special envoy, han sanqian is really capable. facing the formation attack of our six teams, not only did he not fall at any disadvantage, but he dealt with it very calmly."


    a subordinate said softly next to heifeng.


    hei feng''s eyes have been paying close attention to the fighting situation above. hearing the words of the servant, he couldn''t help but nodded: "yes, that means there are many of us. if we really only have a few thousand man, to be honest, judging from the current war situation, it¡¯s us who should be worried.¡±


    although they fought each other back and forth, in other words, with so many people and such a good formation, they did not take advantage of what should have been theirs.


    for them, that is actually not in line with their immediate plans.


    it doesn''t quite fit in with the fundamentals of their team building.


    they should form a unilateral suppression.


    and this can also be seen from the side, how strong and perverted han sanqian is.


    "judging from the current situation, although it is difficult to meet expectations, there is nothing to worry about. i can almost give him han sanqian at least twenty times with such a six-column team. he can resist it. the team¡¯s twenty attacks?¡±


    the subordinate smiled and said: "although he is really fierce, judging from the current battle situation, han sanqian should not be able to withstand it five times. even if he reaches his limit, it can only be ten times at most."


    "that''s right." heifeng smiled softly: "that''s exactly it."


    so, on the whole, this game is surprising but not dangerous.


    "keep fighting, let''s take a rest." heifeng smiled softly, and his spirit changed from extremely tense to relaxed and freehand.


    "sister yingxia, brother sanqian has been surrounded. are we really just here to watch?"


    in other thatched houses, the intensity of the fire has slowed down.


    the two women could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    according to the wind direction, the fire has moved towards han sanqian, so although the temperature here is also very high, it has continued to drop.


    for the two women, this was more or less a chance to breathe.


    su yingxia only needed to lightly support a burst of energy, and the two of them could withstand the attack of high temperature. there was no need for su yingxia to continuously consume more energy to support them like just now.


    "no need, those people are obviously very powerful. if the two of us go out, not only will we not be able to help your brother sanqian, we will even become a burden to him." su yingxia said.


    "then do we need to help brother sanqian activate the pangu ax? i can." xiao tao said eagerly.


    su yingxia frowned slightly, as if she suddenly remembered something.


    "what''s wrong, sister yingxia?" xiao tao looked back at su yingxia, wondering why she didn''t answer him.


    su yingxia woke up from her daze and shook her head: "xiao tao, why are you so anxious to ask your brother sanqian to activate the pangu ax? didn''t we already say this before? the other party''s target is the pangu ax. if he activates it in advance, , wouldn¡¯t this put your sanqian brother in a more dangerous situation?¡±


    xiao tao looked up at su yingxia, feeling slightly startled. at this time, su yingxia''s eyes were full of doubts and vigilance...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5386

    "sister yingxia, i''m sorry, i... i also saw brother sanqian being surrounded, so i was anxious for a moment, i''m sorry... i... i didn''t mean to do it."


    seeing xiao tao''s panicked and guilty expression, su yingxia''s brows furrowed even more tightly.


    "xiao tao, if you look like this in front of sanqian, i believe that sanqian will not doubt you, because sanqian has always treated you as his sister."


    "he is a person who will maintain a skeptical attitude towards everyone, but never towards his own relatives."


    "do you understand what i mean?" su yingxia asked.


    xiaotao nodded obediently: "sister yingxia, i understand."


    "know?" su yingxia sneered disdainfully: "i don''t think you know at all?"


    "if you knew, why would you do anything to betray han sanqian?"


    "sister yingxia, i...i don''t quite understand what you are talking about?"


    "you know what i''m talking about. sanqian can''t understand some questions. that''s because sanqian treats you as his sister, so he completely trusts you from beginning to end. naturally, what you said made his logic go wrong in some places. , he will not think about you, he will only think about his own problems, so that he has not figured it out."


    "but i am different from him. although i treat you as my sister because of him, i am not very familiar with you, so compared to sanqian, i will have a certain influence on your words. doubts. you can also understand that if you want to win my trust, it will take a while for me to trust you."


    "in fact, there is a discrepancy between what you said and some of the actual conditions of the famous store. of course, there may be no conflict in the original. however, when it was basically confirmed that the purpose of the famous store was the pangu ax in han sanqian''s hand, i knew that, conflict arises.¡±


    "if the famous store just caught you, then how did they know pangu ax and your identity? there are only two possibilities. the person who caught you from the beginning was one of theirs, or there was a second wave of pursuit. your people are their people, they just saved you, and then found out that you have a different identity, no one would believe it. of course, it is nonsense to say that they learned about it through spies."


    there are so many large and small forces around burning bone city, and who doesn¡¯t have any eyes and ears?


    if the eyes and ears of a prestigious store can hear this, why wouldn¡¯t others know?


    because if they knew it, no matter who it was, they would definitely take the risk to cause trouble for the famous store.


    however, the famous store did not seem to have encountered any trouble.


    therefore, the greater possibility can only be the possibility that was guessed before, either they were originally their people, or the people who were pursued in the second wave were their people.


    originally one of their people, then it was obvious that this was a show.


    if the second wave is theirs, then it is actually a drama, or it is a fight between them.


    but no matter which one, the fact is that the people in the famous store and the person who caught xiao tao are at least very familiar with each other.


    "but, they know each other, and it''s none of xiao tao''s business." xiao tao said aggrievedly.


    "it''s none of your business?" su yingxia smiled coldly: "how come it''s none of your business? wasn''t it a long time since you were arrested? i really don''t believe that you will know nothing about your captor. know."


    "but you didn''t know what you said in front of han sanqian from the beginning to the end."


    "if you say more, you will be wrong. if you don''t say it, it will be good. it seems to be true. if you don''t say it, you will think that you will not be wrong. in fact, if you don''t say it, you will also attract suspicion."


    "because it''s impossible for you to know nothing."


    "i had my suspicions about this, and since you were just taking advantage of my worry about han sanqian to talk about upgrading the pangu axe, i am even more sure that you are hiding something from us."


    "sanqian said that the person who left with you was your cousin. he... couldn''t have disappeared for no reason, right?"


    "so, there is something very fishy here. from an outsider''s point of view, it is true. unfortunately, sanqian will not doubt you, so we can only go on the road with confusion."


    "xiao tao, i am very disappointed in you."


    after su yingxia finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of the energy shield...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5387

    "sister yingxia, what are you doing? the temperature outside is very high..."


    seeing su yingxia walk out of the circle, xiao tao subconsciously worried about su yingxia''s safety.


    su yingxia was too lazy to pay attention to him. she just moved her hand and put a new energy shield on her body.


    "originally, i wanted to remove the energy shield directly, but sanqian always regards you as his sister. maybe even if he is betrayed by you, he will still treat you as his sister."


    "so, in his heart, he is very likely to still want to ensure your life safety. therefore, for me, as his wife, i naturally have to fulfill whatever he wants to do."


    "i will also keep you safe with all my heart. however, although i keep you safe, i don''t want to be with you. therefore, it is best to keep a certain distance between us."


    after saying this, su yingxia continued to observe the battle in the distance through the crack in the door.


    seeing su yingxia ignoring her, xiao tao hesitated for a moment.


    the room suddenly fell into an unusual silence.


    i don''t know how long it took, but xiaotao suddenly coughed lightly.


    "sister yingxia, whether you believe it or not, i really don''t know much. the only thing i can tell you is that i know that my cousin is not dead."


    "others, i really don''t know."


    su yingxia didn''t say much, but her suspicions were already confirmed in her heart.


    didn¡¯t you say before that you didn¡¯t know where your cousin was? now, do you know that he is not dead? !


    inconsistency!


    seeing that su yingxia still ignored her, xiaotao felt a little aggrieved: "sister yingxia, brother sanqian is the first friend xiaotao has ever met. xiaotao will tell you that xiaotao really likes brother sanqian in her heart."


    "i don''t know what that kind of liking is called. they call it love, because i am willing to sacrifice myself for brother sanqian."


    "but..." xiao tao was a little sad: "but, but i also know that brother sanqian only has you in his heart, so i hide this love in my heart."


    "i am also willing to be a good sister to brother sanqian. as long as i can stay with him, nothing else matters."


    "so, if it is absolutely impossible for xiao tao to harm brother sanqian, xiao tao can swear on his life."


    hearing what she said, su yingxia turned around: "actually, i also heard sanqian mention you. you came out of the void sect with her, but you have zero chance of experience outside."


    "so, you don''t know the intrigues outside, and you don''t know the sinister people outside. what i''m worried about is that you are being deceived."


    "someone lied to you and said that this might be good for your brother sanqian, so you may really think that doing so is good for sanqian."


    this is what su yingxia is really most worried about.


    she had observed xiao tao, and her eyes were indeed very clear. at first glance, she looked like a relatively simple person. it was absolutely impossible for her to play any kind of conspiracy with han sanqian.


    a person''s appearance can be disguised, his expression can be faked, but his extension is the most difficult to hide.


    "actually, if there is anything, you should tell your brother sanqian. whether you think it is good for him or bad for him, after you tell him everything, he will make a relative judgment himself."


    "you should also agree that your sanqian brother is very smart, right?"


    xiao tao nodded: "yes."


    "then wouldn''t it be better to let smart people make the decision?" su yingxia said: "i know you may be worried that other people are smarter than your sanqian brother, but if you don''t explain the situation clearly, let him say li wuli, then he has to face an enemy who is smarter than him, wouldn''t he be at a disadvantage?"


    "demons are a place that eats people. don''t think that nothing will happen to your sanqian brother if he loses, and don''t believe what others tell you. even if your sanqian brother loses, you will give him a good arrangement. no. yes, if he loses, then there is only one word for the ending of your brother sanqian, and that is death!"


    hearing this, xiao tao''s eyes clearly flashed with panic...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5388

    when su yingxia turned around slightly and looked over, she happened to catch xiao tao''s surprised expression.


    but she didn''t expose it, but she was more aware that xiao tao must be hiding some secret.


    "xiao tao, did you know? when we were on earth, there was something called a tv series." su yingxia quickly changed the topic.


    xiao tao finally calmed down and looked at su yingxia: "sister yingxia, i don''t quite understand what you are talking about."


    "the so-called tv dramas are people acting out some imaginary stories and letting people see them. you can imagine them as dramas."


    "when i was on earth, even though i was very busy, i would watch these tv series to kill time in my spare time. some of the plots in them are very familiar to me. do you want to know?"


    xiaotao lowered her head and didn''t know for a moment whether she wanted to answer or not.


    although she has a simpler mind and less social experience, it does not mean that she is a fool.


    she could tell that su yingxia must have other intentions when she said this. therefore, she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    seeing that she didn''t speak, su yingxia continued to speak: "what are those plots about? there are people who have listened to the bad guys'' slanders. at this time, they will think about things with their own thinking and the beautiful scenes painted by the enemy, and for this takes practical action.¡±


    "and the final result is often to mess up the situation and actually hurt the person she thought she could protect. by the time she wakes up, it''s already very late."


    "so, what can she do? she can only use her own death to block the knife for the person she wants to protect. well, from the perspective of empathy, it is quite touching, but in reality?"


    su yingxia looked at xiaotao, waiting for her answer.


    xiao tao lowered her head: "actually, one person''s death is not enough to change that kind of adversity, so the sacrifice of the person is meaningless."


    su yingxia nodded: "you are very smart, but you have also overlooked one thing, that is, her death will not only change nothing, but will also make the person she wants to protect extremely painful."


    "so, when i watch these dramas, i often think, why did it come to this? why didn''t i tell that person earlier what was going on?"


    "everyone works together to find a solution. if we can cope with it, this will be a happy ending. but if we can''t cope with it, wouldn''t it be better if we all die together?"


    "we are good friends, and we live and die together. isn''t that much better than some bitter drama in which i die alone and in vain? after all, the bitter drama is just performed for people to watch, just for dramatic effect."


    "are we real people really so stupid?"


    "xiao tao, i know you are not stupid, and i also know that you know some things very well. i don''t want to say more. this is the end of our conversation today. you can think more about it yourself."


    after saying so much, su yingxia also believed that xiao tao understood, and she had to digest the rest slowly by herself.


    it takes a little time for a person''s thinking to change, so su yingxia gave him this time.


    as she finished speaking, su yingxia looked out the window.


    at this time outside the window, han sanqian was also fighting with the soldiers of the first sixth team to the point where they were inseparable.


    han sanqian is like an overlord in the world, unparalleled in the world. faced with the enemy''s heavy siege, he acts calmly and domineeringly.


    in an instant, no one around him dared to approach.


    the people in the six columns were also invincible. they had good tactics and well-trained actions. although han sanqian was indeed fierce, they did not just rush and attack.


    what they pay attention to is coordination and tactics. they attack and defend han sanqian, and also bring constant harassment.


    he didn''t make any hard block against han sanqian''s fierce attack, but conversely he didn''t make any fierce attack on han sanqian.


    this made han sanqian somewhat powerless and at the same time extremely annoying.


    obviously, this is the opponent''s real human wave tactic, trying to consume han sanqian in this way and completely drag han sanqian across.


    faced with this, han sanqianyi didn''t seem to have a particularly good solution for a while.


    is it possible that we really want to be trapped alive like this?


    han sanqian¡¯s answer is...


    that''s absolutely impossible!


    "having delayed me for so long, is it my turn?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5389

    will han sanqian be afraid if he wants to delay after finishing his words? !


    "thunder dragon, earth fire, start it for me!"


    he is really not afraid!


    not to mention that taixu is enough to restore this guy''s combat effectiveness. earth fire alone, which can extract the enemy''s true energy infinitely, is enough to provide han sanqian with enough battery life.


    in the previous battle of yetian city, the usage rate of earth fire and sky thunder was not high because of the different situations they faced.


    because you are defending the city, and the opponent has millions of troops, it is impossible for han sanqian to stand in front and fight against others by himself.


    therefore, he is destined to only play tactics with others.


    but this time, the battle situation is different, so spells such as earth fire have different effects.


    "boom!


    along with the ground fire, the entire wheat field and the crowd''s feet burst into flames.


    unlike the fire burning in the wheat field, the earth fire was weak and the direct damage caused was not great. after the people in the academy of arts realized something was wrong, they all set up an energy shield that could almost block the direct damage caused by the earth fire.


    but what they never know is that they think they have resisted, but in fact the extremely penetrating power of the earth fire has secretly penetrated the energy shield and contacted their bodies, constantly feeding on their true energy.


    and han sanqian can also clearly feel that under this situation, the energy he has absorbed is increasing and replenishing exponentially.


    this is a good thing!


    we''re going to fight a war of attrition, right? i''ll have fun with you!


    boom!


    a new round of tug-of-war has officially begun.


    in the thatched house, xiao tao seemed to have figured it out now.


    xiao tao bit her lip: "sister yingxia, you are right."


    su yingxia turned back slightly: "what do you want to tell me? tell me, if you have anything, we will solve it together. you are his sister and my sister."


    "nothing can stop our unity, life or death."


    xiao tao nodded: "i know my cousin is still alive because the people at the famous store told me that if i want to rescue my cousin, i need to activate the pangu ax."


    "they said that it''s not just them, there are actually many people outside who are staring at pangu ax. in the land of the demons alone, there is a force similar to them who is also watching."


    "they are the most primitive force of the demon clan, and they are very powerful."


    "if brother sanqian doesn''t hand over the pangu ax, he will be besieged by two forces alone, and this means that brother sanqian is almost the enemy of the entire demon clan."


    "sister, the so-called powerful dragon can''t defeat the local snakes. how can brother three thousand defeat the demons here?"


    "they promised me that as long as brother sanqian hands over the pangu ax to them, and i stay to help them carefully unseal the pangu ax, they can let brother sanqian go."


    "i know you are worried that i will be cheated, but, sister, i am the descendant of pangu, and i know very well that i am of great use value to them."


    "as long as i stay here for one day, as long as i don''t tell them all the secrets of pangu ax for one day, then brother sanqian will be safe for one day, and naturally, he can also safely evacuate the land of the demons."


    after hearing xiao tao''s words, su yingxia felt somewhat guilty.


    she found that she had misunderstood xiao tao to some extent. although xiao tao was indeed hiding something from them, after listening to xiao tao''s words, she knew clearly that even if xiao tao was cheating, she always had the intention of being good to han sanqian.


    judging from what xiao tao said, she did have a reason to cheat.


    after all, even if it were su yingxia herself in this situation, she would most likely choose the same path as xiao tao.


    from xiao tao''s point of view, it is true that as long as she sacrifices herself to stay here, han sanqian may indeed have a glimmer of hope.


    "xiao tao, what i said to you just now may have been harsh. i want to apologize to you." su yingxia said seriously.


    xiaotao shook her head: "xiaotao is not angry. sister yingxia, you are right. there are some things that i really shouldn''t hide from you. telling them and discussing them together and facing them together is really the choice that relatives and friends should make." "xiao tao shook her head resolutely, indicating that su yingxia didn''t need to worry.


    su yingxia looked at her like this, and then thought about her decision and her past experiences, she began to understand why han sanqian regarded her as his sister.


    even i felt a little sorry for this girl at this time.


    however, there is a huge problem...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5390

    xiao tao had a hard time in the void sect. after coming out, she thought she could finally be as free as a bird.


    but because of the special nature of his identity, he had to fall into another huge whirlpool.


    and in this vortex, before she even had time to live a stable life, she had to face the current predicament again, and even had to sacrifice herself for something.


    god gave her the most special identity, but this identity would doom her to a miserable fate and lead a homeless life.


    but there is another huge problem with what she said.


    "you haven''t thought about it. although you stay here, what if the other party threatens your brother sanqian? i mean, what if they threaten han sanqian to stay?"


    "your brother sanqian regards you as his sister. if you are in any danger, he may just stand by and watch or leave peacefully, let alone if he knows that you are in danger for him."


    "with his character, unless he dies here, it is absolutely impossible for him to leave, let alone give up."


    "that''s how feelings are, everyone is mutual. you can sacrifice a lot for him, why can''t he sacrifice a lot for you?"


    "at that time, both sides of the enemy threaten you. neither of you can even think of leaving, but you still have to do things for them."


    "with the loss of the pangu ax, a powerful weapon, han sanqian also lost an important capital for resistance. wouldn''t it mean that the end would be even worse?"


    hearing su yingxia''s words, xiao tao frowned slightly. thinking about it carefully, it did make sense.


    she really hadn''t thought about these deeper things herself.


    now that su yingxia reminded her, xiao tao felt more and more that su yingxia was right.


    if the other party wants to engage in such a pull, it can indeed allow them to check and balance each other, and then completely tie them both here.


    thinking of this, xiao tao couldn''t help but feel a chill. fortunately, su yingxia criticized herself today, so she felt embarrassed and told the truth.


    otherwise, it is really possible for me to listen to them step by step and stab han sanqianyi in the back at the most critical moment.


    in that case, if there are any serious consequences and you want to regret it, it may be too late.


    "sister yingxia, i''m lucky to have you. otherwise, i wouldn''t even know if i was sold to others, and maybe i would have to count the money for them. then... what should we do now?"


    su yingxia frowned: "nothing can be done. as long as we don''t complete the upgrade of pangu ax, the enemy will always be afraid."


    "and if this fear wants to truly take shape, it depends on you."


    "rely on me? what can i do?" xiao tao asked hurriedly.


    as long as she can do anything to help han sanqian, she will agree without hesitation.


    however, she knew very well that she had no cultivation, and in this environment, she could not help han sanqian at all.


    "as long as your whereabouts are not exposed, the two most important things for the enemy will not be in hand. naturally, even if they kill han sanqian, they still have to worry about where you are, so they have to leave han sanqian alone. hand."


    "if you had known that we wouldn''t be here anymore, how about following those businessmen out of here?"


    su yingxia shook her head. at first, because she didn''t know some of the inside story, it was of course the best choice to leave with zhou yong and others.


    but now it seems that this is not feasible.


    because since the other party has laid out a plan, they will naturally guard against it.


    then, naturally, anyone who leaves the village will be subject to strict investigation. previously, the two brothers pei mu were able to leave safely because the enemy knew that han sanqian was still there and that xiao tao was still there.


    the situation between the two is, at least for now, completely different.


    the more dangerous place is most likely the safest place.


    "then we will always hide here? there are enemies outside, i''m worried..." xiao tao still felt that this method was somewhat inappropriate.


    the enemy will definitely search this place.


    su yingxia was also a little worried that she didn''t bring the eight desolate heavenly books with her. otherwise, it would be a better choice for the two of them to hide in the eight wildernesses heavenly books.


    "by the way, i suddenly thought of it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5391

    "we have a place to hide." su yingxia said happily: "even han sanqian himself may not be able to find this place."


    "where?" xiao tao asked hurriedly.


    although the eight desolate heavenly books may not be completely exposed to the enemy at present, the enemies in the battle at yetian city must be aware of it to some extent.


    therefore, if the two of them disappear, the first thing the enemy will reflect on may really be han sanqian''s book of eight desolations.


    and what about this place now?


    fire burns!


    can the enemy imagine that there are actually two of them in the place where han sanqian was burned by fire? !


    from basic logic, this is impossible.


    because there is no way that han sanqian could set off such a fire in the place where his wife and xiao tao stayed, right? what to do if they get burned? !


    therefore, this place is becoming safer. in addition, the bahuang tianshu will attract firepower, and this place will become even safer.


    "however, xiaotao, you are right. even if the other party doesn''t expect us to be here, they will definitely conduct a simple investigation here."


    "so, the thatched house we stayed in was not safe in the true sense."


    "sister yingxia, i''m a little confused. why is it that it''s absolutely safe here one moment, and then it''s not really safe the next."


    xiaotao was indeed a little confused. she didn''t understand what this contradictory statement meant.


    su yingxia said: "this means literally. when i say unsafe, i mean that the place we are currently staying is unsafe. when i say absolutely safe, i mean that this location is absolutely safe."


    "sister yingxia, i still don''t understand."


    su yingxia looked at the ground beneath her feet: "underground."


    "underground?"


    "yes, this means that this location is safe, but the place we stay is not safe."


    after they conduct a basic survey, they will inevitably subconsciously think that they are not in this wheat field.


    then, they will not doubt others too much, and will pay more attention to han sanqian''s book of eight desolations.


    but in fact, they are really in this most unsafe place.


    "but is it too late to dig now?" xiao tao asked.


    everyone is a cultivator. if you only dig one or two meters, it will be difficult to cover up the aura of the cultivator.


    naturally, this kind of hiding becomes meaningless.


    but if you need to dig too deep, another problem will arise. just improvising, there are only two women, how deep can you dig? !


    su yingxia shook her head: "in other places, one or two meters is naturally useless, but this place is definitely useful."


    "why?"


    "have you forgotten what this piece of wheat was grown on?"


    use blood!


    contacting the blood pool that that group of people have been using, some answers are ready to come out.


    that means there must be blood in this underground place.


    "look, this wheat field is so huge, so it''s impossible to water it with just one bloodline."


    anyone who has hit the jackpot can basically understand this truth.


    no matter how big a bloodline is, it will never be enough for such a huge wheat field.


    this is because fields are always divided into high and low places, so whether it is natural water or blood, the principle of water flowing to lower places will always be adhered to.


    then, when the area is uneven and the area is huge, it is simply impossible to ensure that every place is well irrigated.


    then, the help of other bloodlines is also needed.


    based on this, as long as they are close to the bloodline, their aura will be masked by the blood in the bloodline. after that, coupled with the fact that the ground was soaked in blood, the smell itself was extremely strong, which could also help them effectively cover up their scent.


    then, this place was destined to be that they could use the soil to cover them without digging too deep.


    "it makes sense." xiao tao nodded: "besides, regardless of whether it works or not, this is the most appropriate way."


    "then do it!" su yingxia said, "but it''s different if we do it."


    "ah?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5392

    "using the power of qi, i will dig, and you will help me to be vigilant about the surroundings."


    the best thing about the gasification power is that su yingxia doesn''t have to dig the soil with her hands. otherwise, with this method and this amount of work, su yingxia''s hands might be dug directly, and it would be absolutely impossible to dig it out in a short time. dig a tunnel big enough for two people to hide.


    when using true energy, considering su yingxia''s cultivation level, it is actually relatively easy and can achieve the desired effect as quickly as possible.


    xiaotao was obedient and quickly set up a spy next to the thatched house to act as a vigilant. su yingxia, on the other hand, quickly mobilized her true energy and started taking action.


    although the two people''s positions are currently very hidden, the qi transformation power always needs to use true energy. su yingxia is worried that the beating of true energy may cause the enemy to notice something is wrong and come looking for them.


    therefore, with xiaotao acting as an informant, this matter is relatively safer.


    although su yingxia was right to be vigilant, she was indeed too vigilant. the movement on han sanqian''s side was too great, and the real energy fluctuations were also very scary. let alone use some real energy to dig holes, she was if you just start a fight with luck here, there really won''t be much attention there.


    there''s nothing you can do about it. after all, it''s thunderstorming over there. if you drop some water here, who would notice? !


    about half an hour later, su yingxia wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then with a slight movement, she took back her true energy.


    in front of her, a circular underground passage about 50 centimeters in diameter has been dug.


    the lower part of the entire tunnel is relatively wide. su yingxia is a woman after all, and her thoughts are much more delicate than men. it is just a temporary hiding place for the two of them, but a small room of about one square meter has been dug out below.


    if two people hide under here, although it can''t be said to be a hotel, at least they won''t be too embarrassed.


    "sister, are we going down now?" xiao tao asked hurriedly when she saw that the tunnel was completed.


    su yingxia shook her head. obviously, this matter is not over yet, because if you enter the tunnel now, the new soil above will be easily discovered.


    therefore, we still need to do some disguise work.


    su yingxia found a wooden plank, which was covered with a layer of old earth. after the two of them entered the tunnel, they covered the hole with the wooden plank. in this way, it was almost seamless.


    after finishing these things, the two of them also got into the underground passage without light.


    "you don''t have much cultivation, so there''s not enough oxygen underground, so you need to rest."


    after getting down, su yingxia put an energy shield on xiao tao, which could protect her to the maximum extent.


    "sister yingxia, what else do you want to do?" xiao tao couldn''t help but be confused after hearing what su yingxia meant.


    "i have checked this place. while we are unlucky, it is also what i expected. there is no blood in the place where we are currently. we can only rely on the soil to help us cover our aura. although it is barely possible, but it¡¯s not completely perfect. so, hiding here is hiding, and i¡¯ll keep digging.¡±


    if they could dig close to the bloodline, the huge blood energy would completely cover up the auras of the two people, which would be an extremely perfect existence for the two people hiding.


    just do what you think of, and su yingxia quickly took action again.


    she might never have imagined that just by digging like this, she would actually dig out a huge underground passage for a long time.


    she may never have imagined that soon she would experience the real joy of digging tunnels and the treasures she would bring while digging underground.


    in those historical dynasties, the so-called gold-touching captain turned out to be really necessary.


    yes, without any intention on her part, su yingxia not only found a safe place for herself and xiao tao, but more importantly, she also discovered a huge and mysterious treasure invisibly!


    of course, this is something. at this time, han sanqian on the ground had already been fighting with the people from the academy of arts to an intense stage due to the pull of time...


    heifeng waved, and after his subordinate glanced at him, he immediately understood what he meant, and then quickly handed over a clean towel.


    taking the towel, he subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then spoke depressedly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5393

    "i''m so fucked. we''ve been playing for half an hour and our team has changed twice. doesn''t this bastard han sanqian know he''s tired at all? i''m just standing here watching, and now i''m tired i feel so tired.¡±


    heifeng was considered a well-educated person, but at this moment he really couldn''t suppress the words he wanted to complain about.


    he was not exaggerating at all. he stood here for half an hour, just watching the battle, and he was very tired from watching.


    he really didn''t understand why han sanqian was still a fighter, but why he was... tired.


    "yes, when we fought him, the teams changed several times, but he always faced all of us alone. but now it seems that not only does he not look defeated at all, but he doesn''t even feel tired at all." subordinate he also nodded in agreement.


    even if this guy is a jerk, he should take a few breaths.


    "damn it, this guy is so ridiculous and unbelievable. hey, no wonder so many armies were defeated by him. if it were not people from our liberal arts college, but other elites, then i i can say without boasting that after half an hour, han sanqian is not tired, but he has probably killed a large number of soldiers."


    "this is really a huge psychological stress for anyone."


    you and a group of people harass him, but he has nothing to do. as a result, the situation that you should win has turned into a situation that you have to lose.


    it is true that dead-point people are nothing to the army, but this situation of ebb and flow can really make people feel frustrated.


    once a person is depressed, isn''t it true that he can''t do anything?


    "this guy is really a pervert, especially useful. what should we do now? should we send more people?"


    heifeng raised his hand: "no need. although han sanqian is really capable and doesn''t feel tired after fighting for so long, the situation is not completely unfavorable to us."


    "as the saying goes, it''s better to be still than to move. it''s better not to change formations. there are tens of thousands of us, are we still afraid that we won''t have time to take turns?"


    hearing hei feng''s words, his subordinates nodded hurriedly: "yes!"


    heifeng raised his eyes and glanced at the fire burning all around.


    "as long as han sanqian has been fighting, the fire in the ground has been burning. something feels wrong." heifeng suddenly frowned.


    the subordinate nodded: "yes, at least there are wheat straw and other combustion accelerants in this wheat field burning, but there is nothing in the work around us. normally speaking, these fires should be burned for a while. could it be that han sanqianyong really can persevere?"


    heifeng frowned and was not in a hurry to answer for a while.


    in fact, what my subordinate said is indeed to the point.


    this is very strange. han sanqian did use the fire that he could release. that''s right.


    but the question is, how long can this fire keep burning? it should be soon.


    either it''s instantaneous, or it''s all about continuous output with real energy. these are the two normal ways.


    however, without combustion support, it means that the first possibility does not exist, and then only the second possibility is left.


    but the problem is, although this fire damage line is not considered a fight, the problem is that the range is aurora, which stretches for several miles, and almost all of their 80,000 people are included in it.


    this is not right.


    such a large-area spell, no matter how weak it is, consumes a lot of real energy. it can be understood after half an hour. it has been half an hour. how much does it cost? !


    moreover, these fires actually don''t have much effect.


    heifeng couldn''t figure out why han sanqian would do such a thankless and thankless act.


    he is such a smart person, no, even if the other person is a fool, it won''t be like this?


    "is it possible that there is a ghost in this fire?"


    thinking of this, he frowned. afterwards, he blocked everything and even took off the protective shield on his body, quietly feeling the feeling of the fire devouring his body.


    the subordinates were shocked and wanted to remind him hurriedly, but seeing hei feng''s eyes closed in concentration at this time, he finally held back and swallowed the words on his lips.


    without a protective shield, the things brought about by earth fire will be more obvious and direct.


    and during this process, heifeng finally took a breath and discovered something was wrong! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5394

    "no, there''s something wrong with the fire."


    after all, he is a master, and he can instantly detect the difference with just a quiet touch.


    he could clearly feel that his cultivation was slowly draining away amid the fire. although this kind of loss speed is really slow enough for an expert like him, if he didn''t calm down and feel it, he wouldn''t even know that he was really losing it.


    but heifeng knows very well that not everyone here has his level of cultivation, and when the number of people increases, the small amount will naturally become more.


    "damn it, these fires have been sucking our true energy crazily. i''m wondering why this bastard has been fighting for so long but still hasn''t suffered any loss. it turns out that a group of us are providing him with nourishment." black wind shouted angrily.


    when the subordinates heard this, they were shocked: "what? these fires...can these fires absorb the true energy from our bodies?"


    although i am surprised, if you think about it carefully, it is indeed possible, because only this can best explain why han sanqian fought for so long and still suffered no damage at all.


    "damn, if this keeps going on, won''t we be the ones who suffer?" the subordinate said in shock.


    if you fight him, he can suck you really well, but over time, it will be wasted in vain.


    "damn, this han sanqian is really insidious. i never thought that this guy could have such a method." heifeng was furious.


    this is really annoying.


    "special envoy, how about we evacuate the remaining people? at least stay away from these fires?"


    "only two large columns are left here, one is responsible for attacking here, and the other is a reserve army to provide support at any time. what do you think?"


    in this way, to a certain extent, the true energy absorbed by han sanqian will naturally be much less, which is more meaningful for consuming him.


    heifeng did not make up his mind immediately. he was considering whether han sanqian might have other ideas if he retreated in this situation.


    after all, if the troops are withdrawn, the space will be completely opened up, and han sanqian will naturally have more to play.


    but after thinking about it, it seems that there is nothing to worry about.


    although the space is larger, their formation is still stable.


    it''s nothing more than magnifying the battlefield.


    whatever ghostly ideas han sanqian had, they didn''t seem to be a potential threat.


    thinking of this, heifeng nodded: "okay, immediately order the other teams to retreat out of the circle of fire, and quickly surround me with the circle of fire."


    "leave two columns to attack alternately, and replace the reserve column every three rounds."


    in this way, they can still achieve unlimited defense and attack changes on the front line.


    but han sanqian''s absorption has also been obviously greatly weakened. under this situation, for them, that is the more advantageous party.


    "yes!"


    following black wind''s order, the entire 80,000-strong team began to evacuate immediately.


    they were standing relatively sparsely, so even if there were a large number of people, the speed and efficiency of retreating at this time was very fast.


    in just a moment, a group of people had escaped from the sea of ????fire, leaving only one column to attack and defend han sanqian. at the same time, another column was also preparing to switch defenses at any time.


    it was indeed a seamless encirclement!


    "however, for han sanqian, he was not afraid at all, and even had a slight sneer on his lips.


    there is a saying that this is what han sanqian has been waiting for.


    he was really afraid that these idiots wouldn''t be able to discover the power of earth fire, so they would ignore it and continue to consume him like this.


    although han sanqian is not afraid of such consumption, the large amount of earth fire given to him can really replenish it, and he can fight for a long time. but for han sanqian, one day is not a problem, and two days is not a problem, but if ten and a half days months, it¡¯s made of iron, it can¡¯t be worse.


    what''s more, this is someone else''s territory. staying here for a long time will definitely not do any good to han sanqian.


    therefore, from an objective point of view, han sanqian cannot afford to spend a long time. what he hopes for is a quick victory. it''s just that this strategic purpose cannot be discovered by the enemy.


    otherwise, if someone drags you to death, it will be very fatal.


    now, the enemy seems to have lost his composure and started to bite the hook...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5395

    thinking of this, han sanqian smiled coldly, turned his energy directly in his hands, and rushed towards the outside without any entanglement with the column in front of him.


    "what''s the meaning?"


    all of a sudden, a group of people were stunned.


    although black wind had withdrawn most of his troops, this was within his fire range and there were still two columns of troops. for han sanqian, it was better than nothing.


    but this guy suddenly didn''t want this battlefield and ran directly outside. what does this mean? !


    "chase!"


    the captain of the column shouted urgently and hurriedly chased han sanqian.


    the time was too short, and he didn''t have much time to think about what han sanqian wanted to do, so he could only subconsciously chase han sanqian.


    "special envoy, what does han sanqian mean?" the subordinates were also a little confused. they were not sure what han sanqian wanted to do, so they hurriedly asked heifeng next to him.


    heifeng frowned slightly, and for a moment he didn''t know what han sanqian''s strategic intention was.


    "could it be that after we discovered this guy, he had no other choice but to run away?"


    "no, you shouldn''t be running and crying." the special envoy in white came over.


    heifeng said hurriedly: "brother, why did you say this?"


    although the civil and military academy are two departments in the famous store, and the level of the arts academy is obviously higher than that of the martial arts academy, in any case, heifeng does not have that kind of absolute snobbery.


    he always regarded the special envoy in white as a colleague, and because he was older, he called him brother.


    the relationship between the two is still harmonious.


    seeing the special envoy in white coming over, he politely asked for his opinion.


    "judging from the time, han sanqian should not be familiar with our place. do you agree?"


    black wind and his subordinates nodded at the same time.


    heifeng said: "this is inevitable. all of han sanqian''s actions are basically under our control. although we don''t know when he came to the wheat field, we believe that he will never dare to stay when he comes here. too long."


    first, there are celebrations above, and han sanqian needs to show up from time to time, and someone of his own has been monitoring han sanqian. if he is missing for too long, it is impossible for his spies not to discover these abnormalities in him.


    second, the terrain environment of the wheat field is actually much more complicated than the flat plains seen. if han sanqian wants to understand the surrounding terrain, it will take a huge amount of time.


    considering the two together, it is easy to conclude that han sanqian came to this place not long ago.


    "so, in this situation, how could han sanqian move out rashly if he doesn''t understand the terrain? isn''t this the same as running around like a headless fly?"


    "how could someone as smart as him do such a blunder?"


    hearing this, hei feng nodded with certainty: "brother, what you said is very reasonable. i also agree with your statement. however, there is a new question, that is, what is han sanqian''s intention in doing this?"


    "relocate the battlefield? for us, this does require mobilizing troops, and it is indeed troublesome. but for him, wouldn''t that be a bigger loss?"


    "yes, even if he attracts the people from our two columns to other places and uses ground fire, he will be essentially the same as he is now."


    "what on earth does he want to do?"


    the three of them looked at me and i looked at you. for a moment, they couldn''t figure out what han sanqian wanted to do.


    weird, just too weird.


    and just when they were not sure what han sanqian wanted to do, here, han sanqian was already leading a group of people flying towards the edge of the wheat field.


    "does he really want to escape?" the white-clothed envoy also frowned: "like a headless fly?"


    "two special envoys, what should we do now? pursue or not?" the subordinate asked anxiously.


    hei feng and the white-clothed envoy looked at each other, and then hei feng spoke.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5396

    "chasing, we must chase. is it possible? it depends on whether this guy can really find an exit all over the place. although the place is large and the location is strange, we cannot misjudge han sanqian''s abilities. of course, there are also his luck!"


    if this guy is given enough time and space to find the exit, it might really ruin things.


    "yes!"


    "in addition, our large forces must also keep up as soon as possible, especially those who need to replace offense and defense."


    "yes!"


    the subordinate retreated, and heifeng glanced at the special envoy in white. the special envoy in white also nodded slightly at him, indicating that he also agreed to this approach.


    soon, the entire army was transferred.


    a large number of people and horses were pressing towards that direction crazily.


    heifeng looked at the white envoy again: "brother, how about we go there too?"


    the white-clothed envoy nodded, followed heifeng, and the two of them rushed in that direction.


    looking at the dark crowd chasing him, han sanqian smiled coldly, and the other party was indeed fooled.


    if he wants to play like this, he has his own purpose.


    they won''t understand it for a while, but they will understand it in the end. however, when that time comes, han sanqian also believes that they will be shocked and confused at the same time.


    with a sneer, han sanqian flew far away quickly.


    the people in the two columns behind him were also very fast, and they had already killed each other within a few seconds.


    however, when i turned around and looked at the other armies behind me, although their capabilities were no worse than those of the column, because there were so many people marching, they had to slow down a lot if they wanted to maintain a certain formation.


    it''s like driving on the highway. obviously there was no traffic jam ahead, but the entire car was still jammed.


    the reason is that when the number increases, the marching speed of the team will slow down, which will naturally cause traffic jams.


    for example, the speed of the car in front is the most normal one hundred and two, then the speed of the car behind it may only be one hundred, and the speed behind it may only be eighty, and so on. by the time it reaches the rear, the speed has been as low as ten, or even close to zero, this is the slowdown of the team''s march.


    it''s the same when the army goes out to fight.


    unless, you don''t want to stay in formation. but what is a large army called an army if it cannot maintain its formation? everyone, you are criticizing me, that is messing around, that is rotten fish and shrimp.


    "hmph, just wait."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, turned around and started fighting with the column behind him.


    once the ground fire is gone, i can really smoke again.


    the first column hurriedly entered into an offensive and defensive posture with han sanqian. the second column also set up energy shields to resist and were ready to respond at any time.


    after a while, the army arrived.


    heifeng shouted softly, and the large army quickly spread out and formed the corresponding formation.


    "what''s the point of running here?" heifeng couldn''t help but chuckled when he saw that the situation had stabilized again.


    it''s just a shot for a shot, which has no substantive significance at all.


    the white-clothed envoy also breathed a sigh of relief. it was certainly for the best that things had developed to this point. at least, it showed that their prediction was correct, and that han sanqian had indeed reached the end of his rope and was at the end of his rope.


    it was obvious at first glance that han sanqian had no good solution and could only run around helplessly.


    "this situation is naturally the best." the white-clothed envoy nodded.


    "special envoy, the troops have basically re-deployed."


    at this time, the subordinates made arrangements and came back to report.


    heifeng nodded with satisfaction: "let the troops stand by and remember, the original tactics must remain unchanged, you know?"


    "yes."


    seeing his subordinates leaving for deployment again, heifeng couldn''t help but smile proudly.


    as a result, the situation began to move towards him, which was naturally an excellent choice for him.


    special envoy in white: "brother heifeng, what do you think of the current situation?"


    heifeng smiled and said: "it''s not that i''m proud, brother, but now that after layers of detailed control, i think the situation is relatively clear."


    "how else can han sanqian play, don''t you think?"


    the white-clothed envoy smiled lightly: "theoretically, i agree with what my brother said. however, i always have a feeling that things are not that simple. after all... you know, this is han sanqian. "


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5397

    "of course we must maintain enough respect for han sanqian, but brother, sometimes it is obvious that we cannot treat him too much like a god."


    "tell me, if you were han sanqian, what would you do?"


    "regardless of weather, location, or harmony, tell me, what aspect does han sanqian occupy? these are all in my hands."


    the special envoy in white nodded heavily: "what i said is indeed correct, and i completely agree with your opinion. but the problem is, if i want to figure it out, i am han sanqian, right?"


    "i may not have his high level of cultivation, but at least with his brain, i don''t know how many unparalleled battles he has completed."


    "it''s always him, isn''t it?"


    "i don''t believe that han sanqian can play tricks on me in this situation!" heifeng was somewhat unconvinced.


    for him, he might have been really worried before, but now, he is much more relieved.


    there is no other reason, just because the situation is now on his side. so, naturally, after gaining confidence, he became more or less arrogant.


    of course, the most important thing is that in such a desperate situation, he has also assumed the role of han sanqian. however, no matter which angle he thinks about it, there is only one final result.


    that is, in this situation, han sanqian has no fun at all.


    all he could do was be trapped alive.


    therefore, there is a certain reason why he is crazy.


    the white-clothed envoy wanted to refute something, or perhaps wanted to persuade him, but in the end the words came to his lips and he had no time to say them out.


    starting from the fact, it is really difficult for han sanqian to have other tricks.


    they can basically reap the benefits of fishing.


    "hey, it''s better to be careful. after all, we only have 80,000 people, and in yetian city, the opponent has nearly 2 million people."


    "yes, from the perspective of the quality of individual soldiers, the combat effectiveness of our 80,000 people is not much worse than that of 2 million people, and we are better than us because we have fewer numbers, are more flexible, and are more powerful in formation, but...but that the total size of two million people is also there, and they all lost. thinking from their standpoint at that time, they probably couldn''t find the reason and possibility for losing at that time, right?"


    "what''s the difference between then and us now?"


    heifeng was slightly startled, thought carefully for a moment, and waved his hand: "brother, you are a little too worried, but i am also very grateful for your kind reminder. don''t worry, i will be careful no matter what."


    seeing what black wind said, the envoy in white didn''t say anything more.


    the two turned around and looked at the battlefield again.


    on the battlefield, judging by time, the first column has basically survived the first stage of attack and defense. in other words, it''s time for them to switch defenses.


    but just when they were about to change defense, han sanqian suddenly gave a cold sneer.


    under everyone''s unnoticed gaze, han sanqian suddenly withdrew, and in the next second he replicated the scene just now, turned around and flew away into the distance.


    the first column was all confused, but when they saw han sanqian running away, their only subconscious reaction was to rush after him, and the troops who were preparing to switch defenses could only bite the bullet and catch up quickly.


    "what do you mean? running away again?" heifeng was a little depressed.


    he ran here just a while ago. even if han sanqian is a large one, he still hasn''t even warmed up in the pit. how can he just run away? !


    the special envoy in white looked at han sanqian who was leaving in the distance, and frowned for a moment.


    the more he thought about this matter, the more he seemed to realize that something was not quite right.


    "special envoy, what should we do?"


    after seeing han sanqian running away again, his subordinates also ran up and asked about black wind.


    the troops were not fully deployed, but now something unexpected happened to han sanqian. he didn''t know what to do for a while, so he could only run to ask his superiors.


    "what to do? of course we chase him. no matter if han sanqian runs to the end of the world, we will definitely follow him. do you hear me clearly?"


    "yes!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, his subordinates immediately took orders and left. less than a moment later, the entire army was on the move again and quickly pursued han sanqian.


    the special envoy in white did not follow him immediately, but looked at han sanqian from a distance.


    his intuition told him that this matter might not be that simple!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5398

    another round of changes, han sanqian quickly stopped at another distant place. the first column was the closest, and naturally it was the first to directly fight with han sanqian.


    but what is different from before is that today''s first column is obviously in a stage of exhaustion.


    they had fought han sanqian for two rounds in a row. when it was time to replace them, han sanqian suddenly retreated, leaving the second column with no time to replace them.


    in this case, they had to desperately chase han sanqian, which undoubtedly put their cultivation and real ability into some trouble, and made their situation worse.


    when fighting an opponent like han sanqian, if there is any sloppiness or lack of strength, it is almost the same as putting your head in front of han sanqian''s knife, and death is not far away.


    sure enough, the originally very tight attack and defense was instantly broken through by han sanqian in such a state, and several people were knocked to the ground on the spot.


    as soon as these people landed, you can''t say that the formation of the entire column was completely messed up, but it was inevitable that there would be some flaws.


    after receiving professional training, in theory no one would care about this flaw, but the terrible thing is that they are facing han sanqian, an absolutely perfect master.


    such a master is very good at catching even the smallest details of you.


    then, use this small detail to magnify it infinitely, and ultimately cause you huge harm.


    right now, that''s it.


    the first column, which had only a slight flaw, was directly seized by han sanqian and interspersed among them, and then they were chased and beaten fiercely.


    although the foundation of the column is still there, han sanqian did cause a certain amount of casualties with this wave of impact.


    "withdraw, we have to withdraw. if we continue like this, the gap in the formation will only get bigger and bigger, and the damage it will cause us will also get bigger and bigger. let the reserve team quickly reach us, and we withdraw!"


    the captain of the first column shouted hurriedly.


    "yes!"


    in the team, a soldier took the order and quickly made a gesture towards the reserve team below!


    the second reserve team was ready to take over at any time. when i looked back, the main force also caught up again and started to launch again in an orderly manner!


    "second column, get ready!"


    the captain of the second column shouted softly and ordered everyone to prepare accordingly.


    now, they only need to wait for the people in the first column to create a slight gap, and they can immediately go over and insert it to complete the exchange.


    the first column is also looking for opportunities, which is actually not difficult. after all, for them, this kind of succession opportunity only requires a relatively good position to facilitate their retreat.


    but just when they were about to seize this opportunity, suddenly, han sanqian suddenly withdrew and unexpectedly chose to escape again!


    at this time, both the first team and the second team were collectively dumbfounded.


    what the hell, they just fought and ran away again?


    moreover, the most ridiculous thing is that it doesn''t matter if han sanqian ran away just now. after all, he is at a disadvantage, so it is not unreasonable to want to get rid of the entanglement and find a new place to fight.


    but now han sanqian is in a relatively dominant situation, so his sudden retreat is really confusing.


    what are you doing? this is? !


    "captain, what should we do now? should we continue to change, or... should we chase after him?"


    the confidant next to the captain of the first column asked his captain in confusion at this time.


    this situation was so special that he didn''t know how to handle it.


    the captain of the first column was also a little depressed and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    change the team, but this will obviously waste too much time. by then, he will not be able to catch up with han sanqian in the first time. this will cause any serious consequences, which he cannot explain to the special envoy at all.


    but don''t change. this is already tiring enough. if they continue to pursue, it will only make them more exhausted. even if they catch up with han sanqian by then, i am afraid it will only be worse than the current fight with han sanqian, and they will be even more miserable. he found a flaw...


    so...then what should we do? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5399

    the captain of the first column felt a little numb for a moment. it didn''t seem right to go forward or go forward, but after careful consideration, he decided to chase!


    letting han sanqian run away was a major event that even losing his head was not enough to apologize. and if his exhausted troops caught up with han sanqian, in fact, it would not cause much pain or loss.


    anyway, if you can''t stand it any longer, there will be troops behind you, and that is also a matter of command and dispatch by the special envoy.


    the responsibility does not lie with him.


    "superior!"


    thinking of this, the captain hurriedly urged, and the men and horses of the first column quickly gave up the opportunity to exchange with the reserve team below.


    as soon as they move, they all move. as a response force, the reserve team naturally needs to follow the first column at all times. if they chase people, they have to send people to chase them.


    as for the large troops behind, their formations had not yet been deployed. now, seeing both teams moving, i couldn''t help but feel numb for a moment.


    "brother, something is wrong." the special envoy in white hurriedly held down hei feng, who wanted to send troops to follow up.


    black wind''s mind was filled with rage, and he wished he could pull han sanqian down right now and twitch and peel off his skin.


    damn it, it''s really hateful. don''t you think they are walking like dogs? if you stop for a moment, your buttocks are still hot, and you have to move to the next place quickly.


    "brother, i also know something is wrong. this damn han sanqian is clearly playing tricks on us. it''s really annoying." hei feng cursed angrily.


    the special envoy in white looked at heifeng and said, "brother, do you really think han sanqian is playing tricks on us?"


    heifeng originally wanted to scold and retaliate, but after all, the person who can take the top position as the special envoy of the academy of arts is by no means a hot-headed and loyal person.


    he quickly noticed something was wrong in the words of the special envoy in white, and immediately frowned: "brother, is there something in your words?"


    "brother, haven''t you seen the way out yet?"


    heifeng shook his head. he really didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with this.


    he is an insider. on the contrary, the white envoy''s wuyuan has not participated in this battle anymore. he is considered to be half an outsider. naturally, he can see things much more clearly than heifeng.


    "brother, let me ask you, if han sanqian continues to beat him like this and changes to another place, what do you think will happen?"


    hearing this question, heifeng thought about it very carefully.


    if han sanqian does this, then judging from the current situation, the first column will have almost no time to change defenses.


    moreover, even if there is, what can two columns do?


    facing han sanqian''s attack, even if the two columns could exchange and replace, it would only make the delay a little longer.


    but if han sanqian keeps doing this, then the two columns will be dragged to death sooner or later.


    "the large army has to march all the time, which is actually a drag. look at how far our large army has traveled in these consecutive times, but is there another chance to breathe?"


    "han sanqian clearly took advantage of the huge wheat field and used his own flexibility to defeat our army and drag a group of us around."


    "in other words, it is true that we are consuming him, but how can he not be consuming us? he is a person, but now more than 80,000 of us have been turned into an individual by him, or a person in crazy consumption.¡±


    hearing this, heifeng''s eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of shock and fear! !


    yes, now that we review the entire battle situation, the analysis of the special envoy in white appears to be so to the point.


    they were really being played crazily by han sanqian! !


    if the fight continues like this, han sanqian may be almost exhausted, but at that time, can they be any better than han sanqian?


    after struggling for a long time, both sides may still be on the same starting line, or they may feel more uncomfortable because their cultivation level cannot compete with han sanqian, so the natural loss will be faster than han sanqian...


    "this... what should we do?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5400

    "this... we can''t stop pursuing this, right?"


    if they don''t chase, it means that only a small force will attack han sanqian.


    damn, with that guy han sanqian''s cultivation, if the number of people in the team is not large enough, wouldn''t it mean that he would take his own men and give them away one by one?


    you know, if they attack han sanqian without an absolute numerical advantage, what is the point of their siege?


    or to put it more simply, when you have so many people now and it is so convenient to attack han sanqian, it will be like this.


    if you still want to divide your troops, isn''t this a living fool?


    "so, brother, this han sanqian is really tight." the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but sigh.


    heifeng suppressed the anxiety in his heart. yes, he never dreamed that han sanqian would use this method to turn the situation around in the end.


    thanks to his talents, he thought that han sanqian had absolutely no way to deal with them. now that he thought about it, he realized that he was really like a clown.


    "brother, do you have any good opinions?" heifeng asked.


    the special envoy in white shook his head and sighed: "i don''t have a good idea now, i just suddenly understood han sanqian''s intention."


    "but if you really want me to give you a solution, my suggestion is to keep up with han sanqian''s actions for the time being."


    "but if we keep up, then... wouldn''t that be consuming ourselves?" heifeng said anxiously.


    "yes, but this is also the safest way until we can figure out a way." the white-clothed envoy said.


    heifeng was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, he had to admit that the words of the special envoy in white made sense.


    "send the order!" black wind shouted softly.


    the subordinates arrived in a hurry.


    "the troops are still chasing han sanqian. in addition, i have to send a little more reserve troops. it seems that the troops in front will only be temporarily exhausted."


    this is the best way, that is to completely abandon the frontline troops who are always at the front.


    let them carry out the support for as long as they can. after the number of people is really low, the next column will directly carry out forcible replenishment.


    only in this way can the overall formation be kept unchanged while the intensity of han sanqian''s encirclement can be maintained.


    although the cost of this is that they may lose a lot of men.


    but thinking about how to consume han sanqian to the maximum extent and at the same time prevent han sanqian from breaking away from the siege, this is the only way.


    "yes!"


    the subordinates rushed to deliver the order.


    and almost at the same time that the people from the liberal arts college started to move quickly, somewhere in the wheat field.


    there was darkness there, as if they were not here at all, but they were able to see everything in front of them through the darkness.


    "master, it seems that heifeng and the others have encountered trouble."


    someone said softly to the person next to him.


    in the darkness, the man was wearing a mask and it was difficult to see his true appearance. however, if han sanqian could spot this man, he would definitely be able to recognize him at a glance. this man was none other than the man who had appeared in the store. the owner of the village.


    the owner of the village was wearing a mask, so naturally he couldn''t see his specific appearance clearly. he said slightly coldly: "han sanqian is indeed very smart. under such a huge siege and in such a difficult situation, i really have no idea." come to think of it, someone can take advantage of this absolutely disadvantaged geographical environment to get into a better position than themselves."


    "master, although han sanqian is a trapped beast, the environment of the wheat field is indeed too big. if han sanqian uses rogue methods to continuously extend the battle line, it will be very uncomfortable for black wind. no. if we send people to follow closely, han sanqian will definitely cut off the attacking column one by one with his sword."


    "but if you want to send people to follow up, the large army will be dragged continuously like this, which is equivalent to being boiled with warm water. in the end, it will still be dragged across."


    "the best way is to swarm them, but yetian city and other battles have told us that if too many people attack han sanqian, they will easily be directly counterattacked by han sanqian on a large scale."


    "right now, it really feels like i''m going to stretch my head and cut my head back."


    the owner of the village did not answer, but looked coldly at the battlefield ahead. after a long time, he spoke coldly: "don''t worry, i don''t care how many tricks han sanqian has, and i don''t care about han sanqian either. how long will it take? the famous store has been preparing for today for decades, so no matter what he does, there is absolutely no way he can escape from here for me, i said..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5401

    hearing this, the subordinate frowned slightly, and then quickly asked: "does the owner of the village have other arrangements?"


    the owner of the village smiled softly: "what do you think? we are facing han sanqian. how can i put all my treasures on one civil and military academy?"


    "what if we lose? will my decades of preparation be ruined in one day?"


    "how could it be possible!"


    famous stores have been developing for decades. all the energy and material resources spent in these decades are very huge. however, wouldn''t it be too stupid to put all the treasures on one side?


    "master, you don''t count on xiao tao, do you?" the man couldn''t help but ask: "although xiao tao may indeed be threatened by us, my subordinates also have something to say. for subordinates, anything caused by threats , in fact, they are all very unstable.¡±


    "moreover, han sanqian and su yingxia are both smart people, and xiao tao is the kind of person who is not very good at lying. i am worried that even if xiao tao doesn''t tell, the couple will definitely notice it."


    "what you said is very good and very correct. indeed, as you said, we can only treat xiaotao''s matter as a point to develop, but it can never be regarded as a huge expectation for us."


    "i believe that han sanqian may not notice anything strange about xiaotao, but that doesn''t mean su yingxia can''t notice it either. women are always wary of women, even if su yingxia knows that the relationship between han sanqian and xiaotao is very pure."


    this is human nature.


    you love someone, and when an excellent member of the opposite sex appears next to him or her, even if you trust your lover, you will inevitably worry about whether the opposite sex has other ideas.


    therefore, in this case, people will always have a certain degree of vigilance.


    and especially between two women.


    although su yingxia is unlikely to be crazy jealous and target like other women, she is bound to have some different feelings towards xiao tao than ordinary people.


    and it is this kind of feeling that often makes su yingxia stay away from xiao tao.


    in other words, if you stay away from this person, if he has any ideas or tricks, you will naturally see clearly.


    "so, xiao tao can only treat it as an alternative." the owner of the village said softly.


    "this is naturally the best, otherwise i would be really worried about xiaotao being unreliable," the subordinate said.


    "don''t worry, the owner of this village is not that stupid. in other words, since the owner of this village dares to show up to face han sanqian, it naturally means that the owner of this village has made full preparations."


    "the people from the civil and military academy are just on the surface. i have many preparations in the dark."


    the reason why we don''t make it completely clear is that we hope that the people in the liberal arts college can think that they are the only line of defense, so they can act cautiously and fight hard enough.


    "i let people work for me, shouldn''t i let them consider themselves my right-hand man? i would never tell them that in the eyes of the village owner, you are nothing more than cannon fodder, nothing more than rotten fish and shrimps, right? "


    hearing this, shang xia hurriedly smiled: "the owner of the village is very thoughtful. in this way, i can rest assured."


    "you can put your heart completely in your belly. you have to know that as the owner of this village, i can gain a foothold in this land of man-eating demons and establish this absolutely unparalleled famous store. how can i be someone who is not completely prepared for things? if i were really that kind of person, let alone not being able to deal with han sanqian today, even without him han sanqian, the owner of this village would have been beaten by the demons in the land of the demons long ago. eaten alive." the village owner said coldly.


    the subordinate nodded: "long live the owner of the village."


    looking at han sanqian''s heroic appearance, the owner of the village looked very cold.


    "han sanqian, i will eventually prove that i am far better than you, and i will also tell those people that choosing you instead of me will be the biggest mistake they make in their lives. "


    "you bitches, just wait for me."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5402

    as for han sanqian, the people in the first column suffered extremely serious losses under han sanqian''s crazy attack.


    fortunately, his subordinates had sent the order in time, and the reserve team finally swarmed up at this time.


    the number of people in the reserve column is sufficient, and they can quickly form a formation as soon as they go up, and the people in the already incomplete first column finally have a chance to breathe.


    however, they now also know han sanqian''s abilities very well, and they are also worried that the reserve team will follow their own old path when they come up and be defeated by han sanqian like this.


    therefore, they did not choose to retreat directly at the first time. instead, they stayed and used themselves as a flank to help the reserve team attack and suppress han sanqian.


    for a moment, the situation suddenly turned around. the wenyuan side, which had been completely unstoppable, suddenly began to crush han sanqian''s offensive again.


    "special envoy, han sanqian has already shown weakness. i guess he is also tired. should we immediately send more reserve teams to support him?"


    "take advantage of his illness to kill him?"


    hearing his subordinate''s words, heifeng, who was a little anxious, felt as if he suddenly saw the light of day in the darkness, or more like grasping a life-saving straw in the water.


    he was worried that there was no way to crack han sanqian''s current pulling technique. this report from his subordinate simply gave him a huge opportunity.


    "no." seeing that heifeng was about to agree, the white-clothed envoy quickly spoke out to stop him.


    heifeng asked hurriedly: "why not?"


    the special envoy in white didn''t know how to explain it for a while: "i don''t know what to tell you, but from my intuition, han sanqian should have done this intentionally to induce us to send more people to attack. "


    "send more people to attack? special envoy of the martial arts academy, do you think this makes sense? what han sanqian wants is for us to attack him with as few people as possible so as to form a dispersed attack on us. if he wants us to send more people there if you beat him, then why is he not a fool? why should he run around and fight us directly, wouldn''t there be more people?" the subordinate said a little dissatisfied.


    the envoy in white shook his head: "things are not as simple as you think."


    "i''m afraid, it''s not as simple as i thought, but you, the special envoy of the wuyuan, were frightened by han sanqian. also, there are only a few people in the wuyuan, only a few dozen. once you fail, you will naturally be easily frightened. ¡±


    "furthermore, who knows what happened to your martial academy and han sanqian before our liberal arts academy arrived?"


    "what do you mean by this?" the white-clothed envoy asked slightly angrily.


    the subordinate snorted coldly: "what do i mean? don''t you, the special envoy of your martial arts academy, not know yet? the human formation of your martial arts academy is greatly broken, which means that han sanqian has completely surpassed you. according to normal logic, yan, no matter how powerful your martial arts envoy is, it is absolutely impossible for you to retreat in front of han sanqian with your ability as a single soldier."


    "but look at you. not only is your life safe, you don''t even have any injuries on your body. isn''t it strange?"


    as soon as these words came out, everyone including heifeng zai couldn''t help but look at the white envoy.


    it is indeed very reasonable. according to normal logic, even if the white-clothed envoy saved his life from han sanqian, given his ability, it is absolutely impossible to safely withdraw from han sanqian.


    the white-clothed envoy was speechless for a moment, although he had never betrayed a famous store, and although he had no intention of betraying his brothers.


    however, the matter between han sanqian and himself is indeed an ironclad fact.


    he did have some unspeakable transactions with han sanqian.


    now he is just a mute eating coptis chinensis and can''t tell anyone about his sufferings. you can''t tell others what kind of bet you had with han sanqian just now, right?


    then, you said in your bet that you did say something you shouldn''t have said, right?


    if that''s the case, doesn''t it make the fact of collaboration with the enemy more solid?


    seeing that the special envoy in white wanted to argue but was unable to do so, several people from the academy couldn''t help but move away from him. at this time, even the black wind couldn''t help but frown.


    it was obvious that the behavior of the special envoy in white was extremely abnormal.


    "brother, do you really have nothing to say?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5403

    "brother, i can only say that i did not betray you." the white-clothed envoy quickly replied.


    "then tell me, what happened between you and han sanqian? or, you should explain why you were unscathed after fighting with han sanqian." heifeng asked.


    the special envoy in white lowered his head again, he didn''t know what to say.


    "hmph, special envoy, don''t you understand? he can''t tell at all, because he must have reached some deal with han sanqian. in other words, this guy is a traitor."


    "special envoy, what you say makes sense. if we think about it more carefully, we can actually find some problems."


    hearing someone say this, heifeng looked at that person quickly, not knowing why he said this.


    "elder, think about it, we have formed an absolutely overwhelming force against han sanqian, and this has been the case from the beginning."


    "but, what about fighting? i dare not say anything else. i only know that after the special envoy from the wuyuan came here to give guidance and make suggestions, our fighting became worse and worse, and now we have reached this situation. ."


    "special envoy, i also agree with this view. just take it as an example. han sanqian is obviously weak. that is the time for us to send more people to attack han sanqian. but look at the martial arts academy. at this time, the special envoy stood up to speak for han sanqian again."


    "yeah, it''s the same rhetoric again, saying that han sanqian is very powerful, i don''t understand it. no matter how powerful he is, he is weak, we can''t beat the drowned dog? instead, we have to stabilize the situation and let him can you breathe slowly? special envoy of the martial academy, i really want to ask you, what is your tactic?"


    as soon as these words came out, several subordinates from the liberal arts college around him nodded their heads.


    heifeng glanced at them, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that what they said made sense.


    taking advantage of your illness to kill you, this is a truth that all fools understand, but the special envoy in white used han sanqian as an excuse to stop him. this is indeed strange.


    the special envoy in white had a look of helplessness on his face. he was having trouble explaining what he was talking about. he really had no way to explain some key things. he could only say hurriedly: "i don''t mean to help han sanqian, but you can combine with han sanqian." with his playing style, you will know that this guy is clearly playing like an ant eating an elephant."


    "it''s completely fake that he is weak now. think about it, after fighting for so long, his true power has not been weakened much by us, because the fire has helped him replenish a lot before."


    "moreover, he was not injured at all, so how could he suddenly be unable to resist just because the reserve team rushed forward? there is only one truth, and that is that he thought that if he turned around like this, he would only eat one of our columns. it¡¯s just half of the people, it¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    "so, he did this on purpose, just to let us add more people to go immediately, so that when he drags us around, the final reward will be higher."


    "he''s full of nonsense, so according to what you said, we can only deal with him like this? if i remember correctly, you were the one who just said that procrastination like this won''t work, right? haha, it''s true that god is also you , you are also the ghost."


    "that''s it, don''t you think that what you said is inconsistent? i think you are clearly messing with our thinking and secretly helping han sanqian."


    it was really difficult for the special envoy in white to refute. he could only look at heifeng at the moment, hoping that heifeng would believe him when he saw the relationship between them.


    but heifeng shook his head: "brother, although the evidence is somewhat sufficient, i still have some trust in you. however, this kind of trust is limited to personal feelings. you shouldn''t expect me to fight against others for you." discuss it, right? the point is, i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with their discussion.¡±


    hearing this, the white-clothed envoy was suddenly shocked.


    "come here!" almost at the same time, black wind roared!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5404

    "exist!"


    all the subordinates shouted in unison, and the envoy in white was obviously shocked.


    "send the order and get reinforcements immediately!"


    "yes!"


    the special envoy in white thought he was going to catch him, but when he saw heifeng clearly looking at him and giving other orders, it became clear that heifeng was challenging him.


    the special envoy in white felt anxious and said hurriedly: "brother, no... you can''t."


    "you traitor has no right to speak. although the civil and military courts are divided and controlled, we are not qualified to deal with you. however, you don''t have to be complacent. we will definitely report this matter to the owner of the village. what awaits you will be severe punishment by the village regulations. .¡±


    "that''s right, the rules of the village say that anyone who betrays will be punished by being broken into pieces and die. you bastard, just wait and suffer."


    "you actually helped han sanqian, but you don''t even look at how many people we have now and what advantages we have now."


    "he''s just a bastard. he can''t tell the difference between good and bad, right?"


    facing the insults, the special envoy in white was really depressed. he really wanted to refute that all his actions were purely for the good of everyone.


    although he said some things to han sanqian that he shouldn''t say, it was because he lost the bet, and he admired han sanqian as an enemy, so he said a few more words.


    but those don''t mean anything.


    his heart has always been famous stores, and he can even die to prove this.


    he is, he is a smart man, and he knows very well that even if he says it himself, it will only make everyone doubt him more.


    "my heart''s desire has always been to go to a famous store. i don''t think i should send anyone there now. it''s entirely out of strategic needs. i have a clear conscience. if you really doubt me, let''s see what you do. what will it bring?" the white-clothed envoy said speechlessly.


    at the moment, only facts can prove his innocence and prove everything.


    "humph, it will only bring us victory, that''s all."


    "that''s right, you, it''s better not to talk about this."


    "besides, even if you lose, how can it prove that you are not a traitor? on the battlefield, there are losers and winners. isn''t it normal?"


    hearing these words, many people nodded. it''s a pity that it was the white envoy himself. i originally hoped that the final result would help him clean up. good guy, now that it''s done, he is no longer human inside and outside, and everything is wrong.


    the special envoy in white nodded: "okay, if that''s the case, then just pretend that i didn''t say anything."


    he was also angry. since you insist on treating me as a traitor, then i am simply a traitor. i will be watching the whole process.


    "if you lose, it''s your liberal arts academy''s responsibility. if you win, it has nothing to do with my martial arts academy. i don''t want to get involved in this mess yet."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the special envoy in white stopped talking completely. after being extremely angry, he also completely figured out that he was just a spectator now, and everything else had nothing to do with him.


    he just wanted to see how these people failed. of course, he also wanted to see how han sanqian turned things around.


    seeing that the white-clothed envoy was like this, heifeng wanted to say something but didn''t say it for a while.


    he and the special envoy in white have known each other for a long time, and their relationship is not just superficial. based on his understanding of the special envoy in white, he also feels that the special envoy in white is not a traitor.


    but the problem is that the suspicion of the special envoy in white is really high, and he can''t really explain some things clearly. with so many of his subordinates here, there is no way for him to go without definite evidence to prove that the special envoy in white is innocent. talk too much.


    otherwise, if you don''t tell the special envoy in white, you will not be able to help him. on the contrary, you will make your subordinates think that you are stupid and only talk about feelings instead of facts.


    in this way, it will not even be easy for him to manage the liberal arts college. at least his subordinates will be unconvinced by his management in the future.


    therefore, he could only say back what he wanted to say.


    "action!"


    everything finally turned into two words.


    the war must be carried out and the war must be fought.


    therefore, i can only leave everything behind for the time being.


    following heifeng''s order, the second reserve team and the third reserve team quickly rushed towards han sanqian.


    among them, the second reserve team will directly participate in the current attack, and for the sake of safety, the third reserve team will be used as regular preparations, waiting by the side at any time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5405

    right now, it all depends on the facts.


    in heifeng''s heart, it would be best if he won, but if he lost, he would carefully consider some of the opinions of the special envoy in white.


    he knew that this little brother was very clear-headed and smart.


    although many subordinates will still think that he may be a traitor, so he may still be unable to clear himself of suspicion. however, you can listen to some of his opinions in private.


    soon, the reserve team rushed forward.


    all of a sudden, han sanqian faced almost the attack volume of two and a half columns.


    after han sanqian, who was originally very weak, persisted for less than a minute, he suddenly started running away in the distance.


    naturally, it was impossible for the two and a half columns of men to let him go, and followed closely behind him in a frantic pursuit. almost at the same time, the reserve team that had been standing nearby also quickly followed.


    for a moment, everything was as normal as the first one, and the subsequent large forces followed slowly.


    however, it is obvious that the number of people han sanqian is facing is increasing, and the number of people attacking him has suddenly become overwhelming.


    soon, han sanqian ran to a place far away and stopped again.


    because of the strained rhythm, the two and a half columns around him quickly caught up with han sanqian and quickly started fighting with him.


    after that, there is the support of the reserve team.


    as for the large troops, the marching speeds were indeed very different in comparison. as han sanqian deliberately extended the distance this time, it was obviously impossible for the large troops to arrive in place at the first time.


    according to current estimates, it would take at least seven or eight minutes for the large forces to reach their original position.


    "seven or eight minutes, that''s enough for me."


    han sanqian smiled coldly. in fact, the special envoy in white had basically seen han sanqian''s plan clearly.


    that''s right, he wants to use the extreme pull of this large map to completely separate the attackers from the large army.


    in this way, the opponent will be cut apart by han sanqian to fight.


    in other words, when han sanqian escapes to a certain place, like now, due to the time difference, he can only have the two and a half columns in front of him.


    then for him, it is time to completely let go of his hands and feet to attack.


    he doesn''t have to worry about that if he uses all his strength, there will be too many enemies around him, who will take the opportunity to sneak attack him.


    but this kind of opportunity is certainly not the best, that is, his time is limited.


    and if the opponent''s offense and defense are very good, and they don''t try to attack han sanqian, it will be difficult to defeat han sanqian within a limited time.


    however, this does not mean that han sanqian has no chance.


    "come on, now, i''ll show you what i''m really capable of."


    han sanqian shouted angrily, and his body exploded with black energy.


    ever since the pangu ax was sealed, han sanqian''s killing move when he was desperate was to use the pangu ax to directly overcome various problems. because pangu''s ax can be indestructible, he can solve some difficult problems by force.


    after the loss, han sanqian no longer had this magic weapon. in other words, he had to rely more on himself to complete the ultimate explosion and tide over the difficulties.


    but this is not a bad thing. at least, han sanqian has maximized his ability to cope with challenges during this period, allowing him to grow relatively well.


    at least i can have my own way of coping in this current situation.


    as han sanqian''s black energy surged, han sanqian''s hair turned pale instantly.


    it was obvious that han sanqian had been completely demonized.


    as for the demonized han sanqian, the demonic energy finally began to explode in all directions, and the blood of the demonic dragon was completely ignited.


    what was different from before was that the demonic energy this time was obviously more pure and terrifying.


    there is no other reason. now han sanqian''s demon blood has been catalyzed by the poison, far more than before, and he is even more ferocious now.


    "roar!"


    behind han sanqian, the shadow of the demonic dragon suddenly reappeared, and a very terrifying force suddenly rose up. the two and a half reserve teams around him felt a powerful murderous aura coming towards them.


    to make people tremble all over!


    "what...what''s going on?"


    "holy crap, such a powerful demonic energy. is this... is there some demon king-level figure here?"


    people from the liberal arts academy who originally had more people, not only did not feel the advantage of their large numbers, but they only felt deep fear...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5406

    "fuck, what''s going on? didn''t he look like he was dying just now? why did he become so violent all of a sudden?"


    "yeah, is he coming back?"


    it''s incredible. this is simply too difficult. han sanqian looked like he was about to lose just now. why did this guy become so fierce again in the blink of an eye?


    the contrast between this is simply too great, which makes people completely confused for a while.


    "look!"


    and hei feng, who was on his way, suddenly looked into the distance as his men screamed.


    in mid-air, han sanqian''s entire body was covered in black energy, which almost made half of the sky darken.


    such a big movement makes people feel very scary just looking at it, not to mention the death aura brought by the oncoming demonic energy.


    "what...what is going on? just now, he...wasn''t he about to be defeated?" heifeng stopped and looked at his subordinates incomprehensibly.


    the subordinates were also obviously confused, and for a moment they had no idea what was going on.


    heifeng finally had to look at the special envoy in white next to him, but it was also obvious that this guy was frowning at this time and said nothing, looking like a completely aloof dog.


    he knew clearly that the envoy in white was angry.


    he was also a little uneasy because he had just misunderstood the other party.


    but, what can he do now?


    he couldn''t clear the white messenger''s name. if he didn''t clear his name, he couldn''t apologize.


    gritting his teeth, the only thing he could do now was to continue to look at the situation and hope that this guy was bluffing.


    "boom!"


    but many times, whatever you are afraid of will happen.


    han sanqian suddenly exploded completely in mid-air.


    like a ignited sun, everything was suddenly released completely, and a large amount of demonic energy poured down like a flood in an instant.


    boom! !


    under the demonic energy, with han sanqian as the center, there were huge explosions all around.


    everything dispersed under the ripples of demonic energy.


    the two and a half troops were like a group of living targets at this time.


    or rather, like a swarm of sprayed mosquitoes.


    they quickly fell from the sky without any ability to resist.


    "what? what...what the hell is going on?"


    "two and a half columns of people, just... just like that, gone?"


    "no, it''s impossible!"


    everyone was dumbfounded. even the angry envoy in white had to turn his attention to han sanqian, with a look of astonishment on his face.


    "they are all a group of absolute masters, they are a group of top-notch cooperation, just...just...just gone. this is impossible, this is impossible."


    heifeng stumbled and almost lost his balance.


    those are the elites in his hands, and they have to explain like this after just a few blows. if it were anyone else, it would be difficult for you to accept it for a while.


    "call!"


    but they were surprised and found it hard to accept. there was no way that han sanqian would show any mercy because of this.


    i saw this guy suddenly look like a black dragon, swooping down all the way.


    after that, he continued to shuttle among the fallen people.


    pity the enemies who were fighting against han sanqian. before they could even recover from the explosion of demonic energy, han sanqian had turned into black energy and quickly cut his sword in their middle.


    they are no match for han sanqian at all, especially in this situation. they are like catfish on the board, just letting han sanqian chop them off.


    all of a sudden, many people died under han sanqian''s sword.


    they didn''t even have a chance to land before they turned into black energy, mixed with the black energy released by han sanqian, making it impossible for you to tell which ones were han sanqian''s and which ones were their corpses. black air...


    but no matter what, one thing is certain, that is, the sky in this meeting is simply a purgatory on earth!


    heifeng was completely overwhelmed. he really couldn''t understand why the first wave of attacks ended in such a dismal outcome.


    this is wrong...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5407

    bang bang bang!


    someone fell to the ground and was knocked unconscious.


    wow!


    some people just turned into black air in the air, drifting in the wind, never to come back.


    "run!"


    but there are some people who survived tenaciously. they are top experts after all. even if they are unable to react immediately to han sanqian''s sudden big explosion attack, they can always react relatively quickly. and make specific targets.


    the impact of the demonic energy is very strong, and the aura is large enough. therefore, after the first outbreak, many people in the column were unable to react. some people were completely suppressed by the demonic energy and then flew away, and some were even knocked out immediately. waves wash away.


    but the number of people who died under the attack of demonic energy was not that many, or even very few.


    the real casualty was caused by han sanqian''s last-ditch attack, but he was only one person after all, so it was destined that more than half of the people could survive in this difficult environment.


    they couldn''t fight anymore, and they couldn''t clearly see where han sanqian was when the demonic and black energy was so strong.


    in addition, han sanqian now takes the absolute initiative, the offensive is very fierce and...


    and they no longer have a formation.


    therefore, we can only rush towards the direction of the large army as quickly as possible.


    heifeng finally came to his senses and felt much better when he saw that there were still many people running towards him. at least, this shows that the current situation is not in dire straits!


    however, before he even had time to smile on his happy face, a kind of despair followed.


    han sanqian suddenly appeared out of nowhere and chased after these people, chasing them one by one.


    the person who escaped couldn''t look behind him at all, and it was impossible to compete with han sanqian in terms of speed, plus he was panicking.


    the only thing they could do was to pray that han sanqian wouldn''t appear behind them.


    "pfft!"


    "pfft!"


    han sanqian stabbed the backs of those who escaped one after another. those people ended their lives completely before they even had time to cry out in pain.


    some people are just left with cold corpses, and some people are just like the person just now. because they have eaten too much blood, their bodies have become one with the blood, and they can only turn into black smoke.


    what is the most despairing thing in life is that when you have a little hope, it gives you endless despair.


    right now, that''s it.


    originally, there were still many people escaping from the two columns. however, under han sanqian''s last hits one after another, more than half of the people began to lose their numbers.


    the most frightening thing is that because the large army is quite far away from them, it seems unrealistic to just rely on them to run over by themselves.


    in other words, they may all die under han sanqian''s butcher''s knife.


    "as expected." the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but shook his head. he guessed that han sanqian had this strategic purpose. he also guessed that han sanqian wanted to slowly eat an elephant like this.


    it''s a pity that at this most critical moment, no one listened to him.


    he didn''t know whether to be happy or sad when he saw this scene. he was happy that these people who didn''t believe him and even slandered him finally received their retribution and paid an extremely heavy price.


    but the sad thing is that these people are all comrades on his side. how can it not be sad to watch them die in front of him?


    he might even have saved their lives.


    but now...


    it makes people feel sad!


    "kill!"


    on the other side, han sanqian had killed most of the people who tried to escape. he raised the jade sword in his hand and stared at this side with a pair of blood-red eyes, as if he was shouting to the black wind in the air.


    you are all just defeated generals!


    you are all just dead souls and ants under the sword.


    "come!"


    sure enough, han sanqian shouted, his eyes were full of blood red, but they were even more filled with a desire for killing!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5408

    this roar is like a devil coming to the world and looking down at the world, or like a god coming down to look down on all living beings.


    seeing this, a group of people, even though they were some distance away, were still trembled by the roar, and many people subconsciously stepped back.


    i am afraid that i will be harmed by the fish in the pond.


    "this...this...this!" black wind was somewhat panicked.


    it''s not that he can''t afford to die these people, but the root of this matter is very depressing and scary.


    you must know that heifeng calculated well, and there was no possibility of han sanqian resisting at all. but the result was that han sanqian not only resisted, but also used such a method to do such an outrageous thing. lift.


    the most important thing is that everything at the moment was reminded by the special envoy in white before, but he... didn''t take it seriously at all, so that he has now ended up in this situation.


    that kind of regret and unwillingness stung his heart deeply, and also made his heart extremely shocked.


    "now... what should we do now?" heifeng looked at the white envoy, expecting him to give a suggestion.


    the special envoy in white frowned and just looked at han sanqian without saying a word. perhaps, for him, he has not yet received the late apology he needs.


    or maybe, even now, he still doesn''t know how to deal with han sanqian.


    looking at their special envoy looking at the white-clothed envoy, several of his subordinates were a little dissatisfied.


    if their own envoy apologizes to the white envoy, it means that they are actually bowing to the white envoy. this makes it difficult for them to accept, after all, no one wants to be slapped in the face easily.


    "special envoy, there is no need to ask for help from others."


    "that''s right, the fastest loser in the martial arts academy, do you have the qualifications to preach here? maybe, they have hooked up with han sanqian a long time ago, so the relevant tactical arrangements have been made internally. naturally, what han sanqian wants to do, there are it¡¯s clear to everyone.¡±


    "yes, since they are all traitors, wouldn''t it be easy for them to know what han sanqian wants to do?"


    "you two are not allowed to direct and act on your own. let han sanqian do something amazing first, and then someone will predict it in advance. once the prediction is accurate, then shouldn''t we just listen to him in everything?"


    "that''s right, and then point us deeper into the abyss."


    not only did they not admit their mistake, but they beat them up.


    human nature is like this sometimes, it cannot stand any test or any torment.


    the white-clothed envoy''s eyes widened in anger, and he was completely speechless.


    he really didn''t expect that even if he couldn''t wait to apologize, the result would be... that he would be slapped in the face.


    but after becoming extremely angry, he couldn''t help but laugh again.


    yes, he was laughed out of anger.


    he was too lazy to argue anymore. for him, things had already progressed to this point. he didn''t care anymore. whatever these people wanted to do, just let them go.


    even if he was directly charged with a crime and arrested, he would not resist at all. when you meet these teammates, you are just dreaming if you want to win!


    what does it mean to be unworthy of winning? these people are.


    thinking of this, the special envoy in white simply turned his face away, and you can do whatever you like.


    hei feng was a little embarrassed. he really wanted to slap these subordinates. however, he had no evidence to prove that the special envoy in white was innocent, and the subordinates were indeed not just going to blackmail for the sake of blackmail. they the words still make sense.


    if the special envoy in white was really instigated to rebel, then it would not be impossible to stage such a coordinated drama.


    therefore, no matter how you look at it, this matter is not easy to deal with.


    but now, he really needs someone to help him come up with ideas.


    "han sanqian won''t rush over. there are so many of us, and he can''t ignore it. but the question is, what should we do next?" heifeng frowned.


    it''s impossible not to attack, but if we still attack like before, it obviously doesn''t make much sense. in the final analysis, it''s just giving han sanqian his head.


    the safest option is of course to use a large force to flank him, but in this case, new problems will arise.


    there are too many people in this large force. if han sanqian is pursued forcefully, and han sanqian chooses not to fight, wouldn''t it be a large-scale dog walking scene? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5409

    "special envoy, the best way right now is for a group of us to spread out and surround han sanqian in a circle. in this way, the terrain will shrink, and eventually we can even tightly surround han sanqian in one place. , it is obviously impossible for him to play these conspiracies." someone suggested.


    it seems that this is indeed the only and best way.


    "but if this is the case, it means that the circle must be surrounded by people. otherwise, with han sanqian''s ability, it will be too easy to break through us. and once this guy breaks through our defense , our encirclement will be in vain and become a laughing stock." another subordinate said.


    "even if we lose three columns, we still have enough men to implement this plan."


    "yes, although there are flaws in this plan, it is the best way. otherwise, we will be stuck here like now. attacking han sanqian is neither possible nor not."


    heifeng nodded, but the envoy in white could not help but sneer.


    seeing his sneer, hei feng suddenly felt that there must be something wrong with his plan and hurriedly looked at him.


    he smiled disdainfully, but still didn''t answer.


    "brother, do you have any ideas? why don''t you say it directly? we are all fighting for the owner of the village, and we should put the overall situation first."


    heifeng was still very smart. at this time, he neither mentioned what was wrong with his subordinates nor whether the special envoy in white was wrong. he simply used the owner of the village as a excuse.


    in this way, the reaction from his subordinates will not be too big, and the reaction from the white-clothed envoy will not be too big either.


    facts have proved that this trick is effective. after hearing this, the special envoy in white actually opened his mouth.


    "brother, you are right. as the saying goes, i can''t delay important matters because of my personal feelings. my opinion is that this plan looks good, but is actually very stupid. .¡±


    "stupid?"


    upon hearing this, the subordinates immediately became angry.


    "what did you say?"


    "damn, our plan is stupid, are you smart? do you have to be so smart, why would the martial arts school be so diarrhea? it really made me laugh to death. when we faced han sanqian, he couldn''t even hold on to us."


    "that''s right. doesn''t the wuyuan still boast of being invincible in formation? it''s funny to say that you can''t hold on for such a short time. it''s ridiculous to say that you are invincible in formation."


    "the people who come to the rescue in the end are always people from our academy of arts. you, a defeated general, are just here to point out the country. that''s our special envoy giving you face. but it doesn''t mean that you can just glare at your nose and show your face. that¡¯s where we got stupid.¡±


    "yes, if you are shameless, you are invincible. this is really not wrong at all."


    his subordinates kept mocking and scolding him, and for a while the special envoy in white became the target of verbal and written criticism.


    heifeng saw that the scene was a bit chaotic and wanted to put it down, but he didn''t know where to start, so he had to stand there awkwardly. he was very embarrassed for a while.


    the white-clothed envoy was not angry and snorted coldly: "am i wrong? your thoughts are beautiful, but the reality is very skinny."


    "in the final analysis, the method you used is just to use fishing methods to round up han sanqian. but there is a very huge problem here, that is, is this big fish han sanqian really that stupid? darling is it in the center, waiting for you to cast the net and surround him?"


    "what i''m afraid of is that as soon as you dispersed the people, he immediately knew what you wanted to do. am i right?"


    if the encirclement net is large enough, the area will also be huge. if han sanqian has to rush in when the net is first cast, then it will indeed be a relatively unstable time for them, and it will be difficult for them to withstand it. han sanqian.


    "in your words, if han sanqian cannot be resisted at this stage, wouldn''t it mean that the plan has failed?"


    "so, surrounding three thousand han? this is not a joke, what else could it be?"


    after hearing the words of the special envoy in white, the group of people looked at me and i looked at you, and for a moment they didn''t know how to argue.


    this is indeed true. the net cannot be laid well, and no matter how big the fish is, it can only watch him swim away.


    "brother, let''s not talk about anything else. do you have any good ideas?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5410

    the envoy in white didn''t speak, he frowned and thought carefully.


    after a moment, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "actually, as we just said, this time it is fishing. if we regard han sanqian as a big fish, then the wheat field is that big river."


    "in other words, we now have to start thinking about how to successfully catch this big fish that can come and go freely in the water."


    "it''s definitely impossible to hook him. he''s so smart, there''s no way he could be deceived by any of our tricks. especially now that the fight has begun."


    it''s like catching a fish that has been bitten and unhooked several times. it''s almost impossible for you to catch it again.


    "so, brother, what you''re saying is that we still have to use arresting methods?"


    "not bad." the white-clothed envoy nodded.


    "hmph, i thought you had some good ideas. after all, doesn''t this still have to be captured? after all, isn''t that the same method we used?"


    "haha, it made me laugh so hard. someone was playing tricks on it, but after playing around with it, i was shocked to find that it was the same method as ours."


    "you are all so bad. the special envoy of the wuyuan academy just wants to show off. you guys really don''t give them a chance. don''t tell me if you see through it."


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    a group of people burst into laughter. for them, they really looked down on the white envoy.


    the special envoy in white wasn''t angry either, he just looked at hei feng calmly.


    he is the one who really makes the decision, so the best way for the white envoy at the moment is to wait quietly and see his attitude.


    heifeng was indeed worthy of being the choice of general. at this time, he was not affected by his subordinates at all. after thinking for a moment, he looked at the special envoy in white and said, "brother, do you have any good ideas?"


    "brother, there are only two ways to catch fish. one is to lower the net. but as we just said, the fish han sanqian is too big. i am worried that if the net is too big, there will not be enough side. stabilize it, so that the fish will have a chance to break through the net and escape completely."


    "this is a huge loss for us, because not only is the net broken, we have to weave it again. i''m right."


    heifeng nodded: "that''s true. what about the second one?"


    "the second is to intercept fishing. in other words, we need to reduce the scope of the river, so that the movement of big fish will be restricted."


    "this method, even if han sanqian knows that we are going to do this, how can he stop it? it''s just like boiling a frog in warm water. he knows that he will be caught once the river shrinks, but besides waiting obediently, there is no other action possible.¡±


    heifeng nodded, this method is of course the best, and it also saves labor costs.


    "but the question is, how to save the river?"


    "narrow down the scope of the wheat field. there are two steps to this!"


    "the first step is to form a relatively large arc circle as much as possible, and then force han sanqian to a place where we want him to go."


    "then, let the farm owner shrink the wheat field. when it is small enough, han sanqian will naturally have no way to retreat."


    heifeng thought about it carefully and realized that this idea did have some results.


    in this way, the shrinkage range of the wheat field can be minimized without consuming too much, but it can still surround han sanqian.


    "you mean to let the village owner use the illusion to shrink this place?" heifeng asked.


    "yes!" he nodded sharply.


    "illusion layout is the simplest, most effective, and least labor-intensive, but the effect is not bad. once han sanqian is running around like a headless fly, then if he bumps into the illusion, wouldn''t he just plunge into it? was he a fish in the mud? at that time, in our eyes, he simply stood there and didn''t move at all."


    when hei feng heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh: "brother, it''s because your mind works so fast, and it''s because you have some skills in the martial arts academy."


    heifeng trusts the white envoy not only because he is polite to the corporal, but also not only because everyone has a good relationship in private. the most important thing is actually another point, which is also a very important point...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5411

    the wu yuan only has a few dozen people, but it can form a relatively competitive existence with a large institution like the wen yuan, which has tens of thousands of people.


    so, these are enough to show that wuyuan has something.


    although, to a certain extent, the level of the wuyuan is lower than that of the wenwuyuan, in fact it is at least the standard of the wenwuyuan, not much different.


    and what can the martial arts academy have? there were only about sixty people in number, and their individual soldier cultivation was far inferior to that of the people from the academy of literature.


    if it can have status, doesn''t it rely on the brains of this guy in white?


    the talent of a general does not necessarily mean that he can fight a lot, nor does it necessarily mean that he is one man in charge and cannot defeat ten thousand people. relatively speaking, the talent of a general is more important for his strategic planning and more important for his talent. manage.


    and obviously, the guy in white is a typical person who is not very good at fighting, but has top-notch brains and layout.


    this is the fundamental reason why black wind really values ??the special envoy in white!


    "interesting, very interesting. this is indeed the most convenient and fastest operation without losing too much."


    "but envoy, if this happens, we need to alert the owner of the village."


    "yes, we have so many people. it''s just that we can''t take down one han sanqian. we still need the owner of the village to do it himself. isn''t it embarrassing to do this?"


    "wenwu shuangyuan used to swear so much in front of the owner of the village, but now he slaps him in the face, isn''t it a joke?"


    "yes, envoy, please think again."


    however, not long after heifeng was happy, many of his subordinates directly stood up to oppose him.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly and turned his face to one side. he didn''t want to pay attention to these losers at all.


    each one considers more their own immediate interests or face, rather than the overall situation.


    in fact, this is also the fundamental reason why he has been reluctant to accept too many people into his martial arts academy, because he knows very well that when there are too many people, it will be mixed, and if there is a mix, there will be all kinds of broken birds.


    therefore, many times, in order to be able to implement certain things, or to be quieter from his own point of view, with less complicated human nature, less intrigue and gossip, his martial arts school chose the route of not having more soldiers but having more skills. .


    although most people would still choose a better and stronger liberal arts academy, he was satisfied with his own martial arts academy.


    at least, the people in wuyuan are always of the same mind. even if they die, they will never blame their teammates or anyone else. they will only hug each other tightly, and even find ways to protect their teammates with their own lives.


    heifeng also saw the meaning of the special envoy in white, sighed and said: "now that the enemy is facing us, everything should focus on the overall situation. i don''t think it is shameful to report to the owner of the village."


    "i don''t think it''s shameful for the whole village to go to war to capture han sanqian. i just think that we dispatched so many people, used such a large array, and even prepared for this for so long in advance. it was a real shame that han sanqian was not caught in the end."


    "brothers, it doesn''t matter who is right or wrong, it doesn''t matter whose ideas are contrary to ours, it doesn''t even matter if he is not one of ours."


    "the important thing is that it''s fine if everyone''s common enemy is han sanqian."


    the special envoy in white nodded slightly, which was one of the reasons why he was willing to be on good terms with heifeng.


    although heifeng''s position in the famous store is higher than his, and the people and power in his hands are also higher than his, but he does not become arrogant just because of this. on the contrary, he has always been very polite and kind to him. .


    this is the attitude a superior person should have.


    seeing that his subordinates were silent, heifeng also knew that everything had come to an end.


    "pass my order, the team will form a fan shape, and the north and south korea three thousand are slowly approaching. at the same time, immediately notify the owner of the village and ask him to move the illusion of the real land to the wheat field. we want to capture the big fish han three thousand!" "


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5412

    in a mysterious place on the other end, the owner of the village also received the news from the academy''s messenger immediately.


    "you want me to move all the illusions of the real place to the wheat field?"


    he asked, and then his mind started spinning rapidly.


    although han sanqian is indeed quite capable and can directly enter the real place from the back, this also shows that his understanding of formations is beyond the comparison of ordinary people.


    it would seem a bit foolish to simply trap him with a formation.


    however, if you think about it carefully, this is not impossible.


    first of all, han sanqian is indeed very powerful and very proficient in battle tactics, but it is impossible for him to solve it instantly. and if this guy cannot solve it instantly, he will inevitably enter a relative vacuum period.


    taking advantage of this opportunity, they could completely use this to attack han sanqian.


    with his talent, even if han sanqian can solve it instantly, there is no need to worry. once there are more formations, even ants can kill elephants. why should they be afraid? !


    "this is not impossible, but there is a certain risk." the shop owner thought carefully: "if most of the formations are concentrated in the wheat field, it means that the layout of other places in the famous store will be it would be completely disruptive.¡±


    "in other words, all our strength has been used to contain han sanqian in the wheat field. once han sanqian rushes out from there, the defense of the famous store will be in chaos."


    for the mere sake of today, what has been sacrificed is the long-term preparations that famous stores have made for today.


    therefore, if it fails, the consequences will indeed be very miserable, and even ugly, it will directly tear apart the originally relatively perfect defense.


    it is indeed very hurtful to suddenly destroy the defense system that has been prepared for a long time.


    "yes, but if we want to capture han sanqian, the current method will not work. han sanqian is very smart and can use the terrain to make different responses." after sighing, the servant also very helpless.


    immediately afterwards, he told the owner of the village everything about the situation on the battlefield.


    after hearing what the village owner said, he didn''t say anything and was thinking about something carefully.


    he has a special way to see the situation in the wheat field in real time, but the problem is that he can''t keep an eye on everything on the battlefield at all times.


    he had a lot of things to arrange, and it was natural that he might miss some details. now that he heard the report from his servant, he couldn''t help but feel a slight shock in his heart.


    to be honest, he never thought that under such adversity, han sanqian could actually turn around and play like this.


    this is really surprising, and at the same time, i have to secretly admire this guy.


    turning the world around is nothing more than that.


    "if we don''t use this method, it will be too difficult to arrest han sanqian. the people in the liberal arts college are completely treated as dogs by han sanqian, but because the place is too big, we really don''t have this method can effectively round up han sanqian."


    "han''s three thousand soldiers are indeed too powerful, but it is really difficult to stop him with just a few human walls. well, i will send people to form the illusion formation. at the same time, i will also place some secret killing moves around at any time. once anything happens to you, i will put in these killing moves as soon as possible."


    "at that time, you have to tell black wind to evacuate most of his people immediately, leaving only some of the dead soldiers we prepared in advance to deal with it."


    once the killing move is released, those things will not care about enemies or friends.


    those things only kill, only kill all the living creatures that their eyes can see.


    therefore, in terms of personnel, they must also retreat, otherwise, the losses will only be more severe.


    "my subordinate understands."


    "go ahead, i will make corresponding arrangements for the rest. however, our focus will shift the battlefield to the wheat fields. therefore, you people in the academy of arts must not make any mistakes for me. remember stay here, if you need it, come to me at any time, i can meet any request you have, but the premise is that you must get three thousand han for me."


    "otherwise, i can guarantee that no one in the liberal arts college will have a good life, even if the famous store is destroyed. do you understand?"


    the subordinate was startled when he heard this and hurriedly knelt down: "i obey!"


    he knew very well that the village owner was not trying to scare him, but was telling the truth...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5413

    even if famous stores are really destroyed, the forces behind famous stores can definitely make it impossible for them to survive.


    therefore, there is only one way, which is to kill han sanqian.


    the subordinates hurriedly evacuated.


    at this time, in the wheat field, the large troops of the academy of arts were already surrounding han sanqian closer and closer.


    han sanqian also looked at these guys coldly. he knew very well what the other party was planning to do.


    however, at the moment, he has no other better way to deal with it. he can only take advantage of the time when the enemy is surrounding him and try his best to think of ways to deal with it.


    it''s a pity that he really doesn''t have any good way to deal with this situation.


    the place will only get smaller and smaller, and the enemy''s encirclement will only get tighter. it is not easy to break out now.


    unless, move towards the area outside the fan-shaped area, but that is meaningless.


    they will always re-encircle them in an orderly manner, and there are many people, so it is difficult for han sanqian to break the siege.


    keeping running away is just to consume yourself, other than that, there is nothing else you want.


    therefore, han sanqian immediately gave up this useless idea.


    "but, what should we do?"


    as han sanqian spoke, he looked at the messenger in white.


    although han sanqian didn''t hear what they said, his intuition told him that this guy must have come up with this idea.


    although they had just exchanged a few words after the bet, han sanqian could tell that the guy was a smart man.


    however, if you want to say that you regret letting him go, han sanqian doesn''t regret it at all.


    although there is indeed a suspicion of letting the tiger return to the mountains, they have also fulfilled their promises according to the bet. for han sanqian himself, it is just a fulfillment of the promise.


    han sanqian glanced at the surrounding wheat fields, looking back and forth, and finally saw a relatively good place not far from the safe place where su yingxia and the two were hiding.


    the terrain there is relatively high, so even if the enemy comes around, you can still use the terrain to block it.


    moreover, if he was in a desperate situation, han sanqian could use everything he had to protect su yingxia and xiao tao from leaving.


    thinking of this, han sanqian had already made up his mind.


    the next second, he suddenly accelerated and flew over there quickly.


    when the surrounding team saw this, they didn''t panic at all. maybe for them, it was completely expected that han sanqian would run away.


    the team also quickly adjusted its direction, and then moved towards han sanqian step by step.


    at this time, the man who had just reported the news also rushed back and told heifeng in detail about the orders and requirements issued by the village owner.


    after hearing this, heifeng nodded and looked at the special envoy in white: "the village owner has agreed to our action. moreover, the main battlefield will be transferred to our side. however, there is a requirement, that is, we must win han sanqian, otherwise, all of us will..."


    heifeng made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "no matter whether the main battlefield is here or not, if we fail, i''m afraid the outcome will not be good."


    "yes, brother, so now we have no other way out. what we have to do is to put aside all grievances, and then hold each other tightly and fight together."


    after saying this, heifeng finally had a reason to say a strong word for the white envoy.


    "listen to me clearly. from now on, no matter who he is, i must deal with han sanqian with one heart. if anyone makes me suspicious of each other again, then i''m sorry, i will have to send him to the west."


    "we have only one enemy, and that is han sanqian. therefore, we absolutely do not have any traitors, because our fate is the same, that is, if we cannot capture han sanqian, everyone will die. do you hear me clearly? "


    black wind''s powerful aura roared angrily, and those who had some thoughts just now chose to remain silent.


    they all know that now everyone is a grasshopper on a rope.


    if external problems cannot be solved, then everything is in vain. of course, the most important thing is that their opinions are agreed with by the village owner.


    this means that the method is correct. if they continue to slander, they just think that their lives are too long.


    therefore, they could only deal with han sanqian together.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5414

    "listen to my order and mobilize the entire army!"


    "yes!"


    following heifeng''s order, the troops slowly approached han sanqian again.


    and han sanqian also quickly flew to the thatched house where su yingxia was.


    he subconsciously checked the thatched house with his spiritual consciousness, but what made him very confused was that the auras of su yingxia and xiao tao were not in the thatched house.


    "where are you going?"


    han sanqian was confused. his first subconscious reaction was that su yingxia should have taken xiao tao and hid somewhere else.


    it was unlikely that she would be caught. after all, su yingxia''s cultivation level was there. if anyone wanted to catch her, they would not be able to do so quietly, but would definitely make a big fuss.


    but there was no movement, which meant that the possibility of su yingxia being captured was almost zero. it was more logical that she was hiding.


    hiding in a place that even he didn''t know.


    however, since she is hiding in a safe place, han sanqian does not need to worry too much, and judging from the current situation, han sanqian does not have much time to find su yingxia.


    after simply flying to a higher place, he immediately took a stance and prepared to meet the enemy.


    it took a little time for the large army to arrive, and during this time, han sanqian almost completely surveyed the surrounding terrain and chose the best location.


    "han sanqian, if you are smart, just surrender and capture him. otherwise, i guarantee that you will die in an extremely ugly way."


    "that''s right, han sanqian, surrender."


    the large army quickly caught up and reduced the fan shape to the minimum.


    just move a dozen or twenty meters further, and han sanqian will be completely surrounded by them.


    at that time, their strategy will be completely effective.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "it sounds like if i surrender, i will not die. if i guess it is correct, you persuade me to surrender because you want to buy you some time, right?"


    hearing this, some people suddenly couldn''t hide the panic in their eyes.


    but the black wind and white envoys had firm eyes and were not affected at all.


    heifeng originally wanted to go back, but was stopped by the special envoy in white. he smiled slightly: "han sanqian is indeed han sanqian. you can tell what we want to do at a glance."


    "we have no intention of hiding it from you. yes, we are just waiting for a little while."


    "is there some mechanism in the wheat field?" han sanqian smiled softly: "you want to catch me for dry fishing, so what you have to do now is to collect this map?"


    "if my guess is correct, you should be planning to bring some phantom formations nearby, right?"


    "you even know this?" the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "is it difficult to guess?" han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "the real land is so inaccessible, which means there are many phantom formations around. therefore, if you want to surround me, it is definitely impossible to reduce the area of ????the land. ¡±


    "isn''t the simplest and most effective way to use the magic array to stop me?"


    the special envoy in white laughed and couldn''t help but applaud han sanqian: "han sanqian deserves to be han sanqian. it''s amazing. it''s really amazing. we just moved a little, but you can actually use it to take away all of us." his intentions were clearly guessed.¡±


    heifeng couldn''t help but shook his head: "that''s true. no wonder han sanqian can turn things around. it turns out that at the tactical level, you are already at least several levels ahead of others."


    "you can move when you hear the wind. you are indeed very powerful."


    as soon as others move, he knows what they want to do, which means that at the tactical level, he completely takes the high-level initiative.


    everything is one step ahead of others, or even many steps ahead. as a result, others cannot play with him.


    "however, han sanqian, this is probably a dead end, right?" the special envoy in white smiled softly: "otherwise, you should have made a big move, but now, i don''t see how you can deal with it. "


    "so, i guess that even as smart as you are, you probably don''t know how to deal with it now."


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "you are very smart. you use this method to deal with me. i am not afraid to tell you. i don''t want to hide anything in front of smart people. so, as you said, i have no choice now. but... "


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5415

    "however, this does not mean that you can catch me as easily as you think. although i am a fish, i am a fish with teeth."


    hearing this, the white-clothed envoy laughed: "not only do you have teeth, but you are also a fish covered in thorns. anyone who wants to touch you will be covered in thorns."


    "am i right?"


    "i think highly of you, including the big brother next to me, black wind."


    the special envoy in white is still very good at doing things. he knows that the territory here is decided by the academy of literature, so he has been entangled with han sanqian, which is a bit pretentious.


    pushing heifeng out at this time also gives the limelight to heifeng.


    heifeng smiled at han sanqian: "yes, in our eyes, you are a big and aggressive fish. even if you are stranded, you will never lie motionless on the ground."


    "we are prepared for huge casualties, but we are bound to win you."


    han sanqian smiled and looked around.


    although the surroundings seemed very quiet, han sanqian could feel that something was approaching him quickly.


    if his guess was correct, someone should have started to force various phantom formations towards him.


    "it seems that you don''t have much time to chat with me." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "han sanqian, what we want is pangu ax. if you are really willing to surrender obediently, i can guarantee that you can live longer." heifeng said: "i am the special envoy of the academy of literature. i am not the only one in this store. it is said that one person is inferior to ten thousand people, but at least it still has some weight."


    "i will have a good talk with the village owner. i guarantee that you can live longer with your head. what do you think?"


    han sanqian smiled and said, "thank you for your kindness. however, han has always been a tough guy, so it''s hard for him to bend down to anyone or compromise with anyone."


    "rather than surrender, i would rather die fighting here."


    "it''s okay, don''t worry, i''ll give you enough time to surround me, and then i''ll fight you again."


    heifeng frowned and was a little surprised: "han sanqian, are you really so confident? do you dare to give us time?"


    for han sanqian, no matter how he resists, the final result must be a phantom formation surrounding him.


    but that would consume his own energy. the most important thing is that after the fight, it would be very difficult for him to take into account the slight changes in his surroundings.


    this also means that he may not know how close he is to those phantom formations, just like a blind man groping around.


    that would actually only be more dangerous.


    on the contrary, give them some time so that they can feel the changes around them and try to have a rough idea of ??what is going on around them. at least when dealing with the enemy, he can have a rough idea of ??his position and the formations. the position of law.


    under the most limited conditions, try not to encounter those phantom formations, and try to provide greater resistance.


    "if i''m not confident, how can i withstand an army of two million people? how dare i come to your famous store like tiger mountain despite knowing that there are tigers in your famous store?" han sanqian said with a soft smile.


    "personal grudges aside, i, heifeng, really admire you as a man, han sanqian. it is indeed an honor for me, heifeng, to fight against someone like you in this life. however, i always believe in my own confidence. those things don¡¯t work when faced with real disparities.¡±


    "our formation has been completed, and i thank you for giving us more time to prepare, so that our losses have been reduced a lot again."


    "now, it''s time to show off your sword."


    wow!


    the people of the academy of literature collectively pulled out their weapons, and the cold light of the weapons suddenly flashed!


    "kill!"


    everyone shouted in unison and the momentum was brilliant.


    han sanqian smiled softly and pulled out the long sword in his hand, ready to go!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5416

    following heifeng''s order, the entire fan-shaped enemy attacked han sanqian in an orderly manner.


    even if they are now on a major counterattack, even if they have strong troops and horses, they must still be admitted that they are also very cautious.


    regarding the attack on han sanqian, they still chose a fixed formation.


    the soldiers on the first and second floors attack and defend each other, and they push down one after another, forming rows of offensive formations like waves and thorns.


    to be honest, it would be difficult for han sanqian to find their weaknesses in this way.


    however, things have reached this point, and he has no other choice.


    the only way right now is to fight to the end.


    han sanqian''s black energy rose again, his eyes turned blood red, and his hair turned white instantly. then he plunged directly into the enemy like a ferocious beast.


    the battle has completely begun!


    for a moment, the light of the sword was matched with the shadow of the sword, the fire was soaring into the sky, and various spells were bombarded, and the entire wheat field was completely blown up.


    "now, let our people consume han sanqianyibo first. he is surrounded by various phantom formations. he can only bite the bullet and kill randomly in our formation. once he cannot resist it, he can only retreat, and if we retreat, we will inevitably be trapped in a smaller and smaller area, and we will eventually be trapped in a small place." heifeng finally felt relieved.


    the special envoy in white also nodded: "we want the troops to fight harder."


    "are you worried about returning to the original starting point? that is, while han sanqian is dealing with us alone, he will use the fire rising from the ground to absorb our energy?"


    "yeah, we don''t know how powerful that method is, nor how much energy it has absorbed from us, nor how long this guy can last."


    "so, in order for us to have an explanation with the village owner as soon as possible, or to avoid long nights and dreams, i suggest that we step up our offensive."


    heifeng nodded: "what you said makes sense. once we strengthen our offensive, even if han sanqian tries to use the so-called earth fire to absorb us again, his consumption should be greater than the absorption. in this way, we it can also break down his defense faster."


    "in addition, the bigger the offensive, the sooner han sanqian will be forced into a corner by us. do you have any objections?"


    heifeng looked at the subordinates behind him.


    this group of subordinates had all complained about the special envoy in white just now, so asking them again now was both a slap in the face and a sense of unity.


    they must understand and deeply remember how important unity is.


    the subordinates, who had just been educated not long ago, did not dare to say anything at this time. they all lowered their heads and shook their heads.


    "i have no objection."


    "we also think that the two special envoys are right. in the current situation, the offensive against han sanqian should be stepped up."


    looking at the reaction of his gang members, heifeng finally showed a happy smile on his face.


    "very good, that''s how it should be. only when all of us work together can we twist into a real hemp rope and be able to fight against any strong enemy."


    after heifeng finished speaking, he looked in the direction of han sanqian: "give me the order to have the troops form the second formation, carry out the second tactic, and expedite the level one."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates were ordered to retreat. after a while, strange but very rhythmic drum sounds came from behind.


    although the entire liberal arts college has a large number of people, all training is targeted and organized.


    their more than 80,000 people can form several formations to deal with any complex form. at the same time, each formation has different attack and defense frequencies to meet different response needs.


    without bragging at all, although this complex system sounds very daunting, once the training is completed, it will be extremely troublesome for any enemy.


    it has too many changes and too many rhythms. you may adapt to this and even find its shortcomings with difficulty. but in the blink of an eye, it completely changed into another mode.


    in this way, it will be a new cycle.


    the key is that several formations match several rhythms, and they can actually form countless other combinations. in other words, if you want to use them one by one, you may have to use dozens or even tens of thousands of them.


    this is almost unrealistic. there is actually only one best way, and that is to solve it hard...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5417

    but hard solution obviously requires paying a huge price, and what you get in exchange for such a price is very likely not to match what you paid.


    but han sanqian had no other option.


    he could only bite the bullet and use his brute force to continuously attack the opponent''s formation.


    but the more han sanqian acted like this, the calmer the enemy became.


    soon, the situation began to slowly change slightly. although han sanqian still insisted on staying where he was, it was obvious that he was beginning to become a little passive. on the other hand, the enemy army was as steady as an old dog, and was conducting rounds of offensive and defensive transitions in an orderly manner.


    han sanqian directly spread the fire and fought with him head-on.


    this is a time-consuming war. for both sides, from this point on, it is a tug-of-war, with both sides competing to see who is more patient.


    han sanqian tried his best to adjust his breathing, control his inner impatience, and deal with them.


    in the tunnel, xiao tao was already asleep as she leaned aside. when she opened her eyes, there was already a deep tunnel in front of her.


    the tunnel is deep and bottomless, but you can feel that the tunnel itself is very deep from the bursts of cold air coming from inside.


    "sister yingxia?" xiao tao called softly.


    the voice was very soft, but it circulated in the corridor, ringing with a muffled echo.


    there was no movement from su yingxia, which made xiao tao couldn''t help but get up and walk towards the corridor.


    it was dark inside, and you could barely see your fingers. however, it was very cool inside, so you didn''t feel any discomfort.


    xiaotao was a little scared, but she still mustered up the courage to go deeper.


    one meter, two meters, ten meters, even twenty or thirty meters.


    under normal circumstances, this distance is actually very short, but in the dark, it is still very far for xiaotao to move forward and be brave.


    after walking for some distance, xiao tao already felt that she didn''t know how much time had passed.


    finally, she felt something in front of her.


    she bravely walked over.


    after taking it, the next second, she instantly touched something. she didn''t even have time to reflect what it was before she screamed in fright.


    fortunately, a hand quickly covered her mouth.


    afterwards, a fire light also lit up, and su yingxia hurriedly made a shushing gesture towards her.


    "sister yingxia, you... why didn''t you say anything? you scared xiao tao to death." xiao tao was a little scared, but obviously lowered her voice a lot.


    she has no cultivation, so fear is normal.


    but when su yingxia appeared and asked her not to speak, she still tried her best to keep herself relatively calm.


    this might not be difficult for ordinary people, but for her it was already a very extreme operation.


    su yingxia frowned slightly: "don''t talk, listen carefully."


    the two women were silent, and xiao tao also perked up her ears obediently.


    along with the silence in the tunnel, bursts of explosions soon began to ring in the ears, and at the same time, there were bursts of clashing sounds of weapons.


    "is there a fight outside?" xiao tao asked worriedly.


    su yingxia nodded: "but that''s not the point."


    it is almost inevitable that han sanqian will fight with them. the real key is actually the sound of weapons clashing above.


    "we are several meters underground. according to common sense, the sound of explosions above is very normal, but the sound of collisions between weapons is not what it should be."


    after all, this is not a war involving thousands of troops, nor is it directly killing people with cold weapons. therefore, in fact, there will not be too many collisions between weapons.


    what they are more interested in is the confrontation between spells.


    and in this case, there are a lot of explosions, and the sound of the weapons is easier to cover up.


    of course, another point is that the two of them are now underground, and there is a lot of mud covering their heads, which will also block the sound.


    "what does this mean?" xiao tao didn''t quite understand what su yingxia said.


    after all, she is not han sanqian, and she does not have the tacit understanding between han sanqian and her. she can instantly understand her specific meaning with just a tap.


    "this shows that we are very close to the real battlefield above, and the fight even started not far above our heads."


    only in this way can the sound of weapons connecting be heard. otherwise, it would be impossible.


    "you mean, brother sanqian is going to hit us right above our heads?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5418

    "yes." su yingxia said.


    "but didn''t brother sanqian go far away before? he deliberately diverted the enemy away. now...how could he suddenly drag us on top of him? xiaotao is not afraid of death. xiaotao is just worried that sanqian will be the enemy. brother qian is in danger, so he came to us for help?" xiao tao asked worriedly.


    is this possible?


    of course there is.


    but for su yingxia, han sanqian would not do this.


    she knew han sanqian very well. she knew that han sanqian was the kind of person who would never let others share the burden even if he suffered all by himself.


    sometimes he is a typical grown man. if the sky falls, he has to hold it up.


    he will protect everyone he wants to protect.


    therefore, even if han sanqian couldn''t hold on anymore, given his character, he would die far away, for fear that the people he cared about would see him die.


    he will also take the danger away and try to make the people he wants to protect safer.


    therefore, he can basically eliminate this worry.


    "your brother sanqian would not do this. i understand his character."


    "then sister yingxia, why do you think brother sanqian would lead people to us?" xiao tao asked in confusion.


    for this reason, su yingxia actually didn''t have a precise answer at the first time.


    "i don''t know for a while." su yingxia shook her head: "i also need to guess, but i do believe that han sanqian did this for his own reasons."


    however, su yingxia was also a little confused. what on earth was han sanqian doing? !


    what is his intention?


    it''s just too hard to guess.


    "sister yingxia, what should we do next?"


    this is a good question. su yingxia suddenly relaxed her frown and smiled at xiao tao: "with your three thousand brother''s ability, even though there are many people on the opposite side, it is absolutely impossible to subdue him in a short time."


    "this battle will last at least a day or two. we can''t do anything now, so the best way is to recharge our batteries."


    "recharge your batteries?"


    "just sleeping." su yingxia smiled.


    "but can i fall asleep here?"


    xiao tao''s face was somewhat embarrassed. not to mention how worried she was about han sanqian''s safety in her heart, just the sound of the continuous explosions above made it impossible for people to sleep.


    how can i sleep here?


    su yingxia misunderstood and gently put the fire in her hand to the side of the corridor. the fire suddenly stood on the wall.


    the fire was like a lamp.


    "forget that you are afraid of the dark. you can sleep now, right?"


    xiaotao shook her head: "sister yingxia, that''s not what i meant..."


    su yingxia interrupted her: "no matter what, you must have a good rest, you know?"


    "what about you?"


    "i want to dig a little deeper. although i don''t know what sanqian means now, the battle has just begun. i still have time to guess what han sanqian wants to do. so, i will do something while i think about it. thing."


    sometimes, the last stage of the relationship between the two partners is so terrifying. they clearly don''t know what the other party wants to do, but they always feel a general and vague direction.


    just like su yingxia, she accidentally wanted to dig as many tunnels into the ground as possible.


    how did she know that this unintentional act would lead to a critical rescue for the couple.


    some things are destined to directly affect the follow-up from the beginning, and have the final result from the beginning.


    at the other end, han sanqian was also frantically fending off the enemy. han sanqian, who no longer had any regard, focused on random killings and fierce attacks.


    although the people of the wenyuan did attack in ever-changing formations, their losses continued to rise in the face of han sanqian''s direct and domineering attacks.


    however, overall, this kind of increase is very small and completely within the acceptable range for heifeng and others in the academy of literature.


    it seemed that they also planned to engage in a long war of attrition, and knew that this battle would not be as easy as imagined, so they directly sent people to set up a temporary tent not far away.


    the tent was very simple. maybe this group of people had already prepared that the tent would be destroyed by han sanqian at any time. it was just a temporary nest anyway...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5419

    as for those subordinates, some also took turns.


    they are all on the outermost side and basically do not affect the entire battle situation. their rest is also very simple, just meditate in place.


    at the same time, someone will secretly send them some important supplies for supplies.


    although han sanqian glanced at him during the battle, he ate very ordinary pasta.


    but after seeing the difference of these wheats, han sanqian knew very well that those should be some important supplements to replenish the true energy in their bodies.


    the other party seemed to be afraid that han sanqian would directly rob him, so the amount he gave each time was very small, and his actions were also very covert.


    in fact, han sanqian has no interest in these at all.


    he knew very well that if he charged directly at others in order to cut off their food, with the tens of thousands of people currently pestering him, he would inevitably find himself in an even more desperate situation.


    therefore, this deal is not a good deal.


    what he actually has to do now is to stabilize his mind. if he fights there and the enemy rests, the mentality of many people will naturally be easily affected.


    han sanqian wanted to eliminate these negative influences, so that he could deal with it with a relatively normal mentality as much as possible.


    han sanqian is a master in this area, and he quickly faced everything he faced with a relatively normal mentality.


    and this battle, from this point on, entered an extremely long tug-of-war.


    in the blink of an eye, several hours have passed.


    for zhou yong and others inside the famous store, it was already dawn.


    although he had provided all the cover for han sanqian, he even explained to his friends why han sanqian did not return.


    however, han sanqian has not returned for too long.


    he was really worried about han sanqian. of course, he could also be worried about himself.


    after all, he was involved. if anything went wrong with han sanqian, the risk would actually be extremely high for him.


    once he is identified as being in the same party as han sanqian, zhou yong will still be in a big loss situation.


    he is not worried about the risks when investing in this kind of thing, but the risks are indeed too high at the moment.


    fortunately, until dawn, it seemed as if nothing had happened in the famous store, and after midnight, the store door opened in time.


    the housekeeper of the famous store personally took a group of servants and held a farewell party for them.


    it seems...as if i really drank too much last night, and everything is an illusion.


    the famous store was so calm, as if han sanqian''s disappearance didn''t make any noise.


    with such a mood, zhou yong and his troops finally left the famous store.


    however, about ten miles away from the famous store, he stopped.


    "why did you stop?"


    because cao sui relied on the zhou family and the two families were relatives, they naturally came together and left together. seeing zhou yong suddenly stop the team, cao sui couldn''t help but said strangely.


    "this is a bit strange. the famous store seems to be too quiet, don''t you think?"


    han sanqian disappeared for such a long time. it is impossible for a famous store to have no reaction at all for such a long time.


    "you mean, the famous store seems to be calm now, but in fact it shows that there are undercurrents and even turbulence inside?" cao suidao said.


    zhou yong nodded: "it''s very possible. with mr. su, i made a bet and took a risk. to be honest, i feel a little uneasy about this matter going away for so long."


    "what you up to?"


    "anyway, there is nothing else going on at home recently. i want to wait here and see what happens."


    "but we are so close, i''m afraid..." cao sui said with some worry: "the famous store pretended that nothing happened today and let us go. it may not have discovered that we were up to something secretly, but... i just didn''t want to they just fell out with us. we are so close, i''m worried..."


    "i have a way!" zhou yong looked at cao sui mysteriously: "do you still remember something?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5420

    "do you still remember my father''s last words?"


    although zhou''s father died early, cao sui and zhou yong had a very good personal relationship, and the interests of the two families were closely tied. therefore, zhou yong not only regarded cao sui as his brother-in-law.


    to some extent, he regarded cao sui as his brother.


    the two of them are relatives to begin with, and the practice of getting closer and closer to each other is the norm in a big business family.


    because this is obviously safer and more trustworthy.


    the two people have a very strong relationship, naturally, and their friendship is deep most of the time. after drinking more wine, they can naturally talk about anything. from hou yong''s mouth, cao sui actually heard a lot about zhou''s father before his death.


    the last words zhou''s father gave before his death were obviously a secret among secrets. cao sui could know this, and it could indeed explain the relationship between the two of them.


    "you mean, the secret passage near the famous store?"


    zhou yong nodded.


    zhou yong''s family has been doing business with famous stores since zhou yong''s father''s generation. however, at that time, the foundation of famous stores was unstable, and they were often attacked by established demon forces.


    the reason is also very simple. no major force will allow other forces to rise in front of its own eyes.


    therefore, at that time, zhou yong''s father faced great risks when doing business with famous stores.


    on a few occasions, the enemy even came directly to the vicinity of the famous store.


    although they can''t conquer the mountain of mingmen, they can use their key position at the foot of mingmen to implement different plans.


    this plan is to attack all businessmen working for famous stores.


    without the support and trade of these businessmen, famous stores would exist in name only. this move can basically be said to be a drain on the bottom of the pot.


    under such a sniper attack, many businessmen who were doing business with famous stores died under his sword, and those who were lucky enough to survive were more or less afraid to do business with famous stores again.


    after all, making money is indeed important, but what is more important is your own life.


    however, at that time, it was a critical period for the zhou family to gain momentum, and they did not dare to give up these important transactions so easily.


    therefore, for the future of the zhou family, zhou''s father could only choose to take risks at that time.


    in fact, at the beginning, everything was very normal. although it was a bit scary, it was generally safe. but as the number of times increased and the businessman''s enthusiasm decreased, zhou''s father soon became a thorn in the side and a key target of the established forces.


    on this basis, father zhou is facing more and more dangers.


    father zhou also knew very well that if you often walk by the river, your shoes will never get wet. therefore, in order to make things smoother in the future, father zhou found a group of craftsmen to build a special road.


    this road is almost a very hidden road leading from the outside to the famous store.


    it is basically constructed of tunnels, but there is something else going on inside the tunnels.


    in addition to basic ventilation, there is also a large amount of supplies inside. of course, the most important thing is the defense inside.


    all the wall materials inside are made of a special material. when people walk inside, this material will not only block all sounds, but more importantly, it can block the breath.


    this was also specially made by zhou''s father who spent a lot of money back then.


    it is no exaggeration to say that this tunnel cost father zhou almost all his savings in the first half of his life. but father zhou actually knew very well that this money had to be spent.


    because he understands that if he doesn''t do this, it will be very difficult to do business in the future.


    if you want to be rich, you must first build roads! there is no other choice.


    facts also proved that zhou''s father''s idea was right. although he seemed to be desperate, he actually became one of the businessmen who had the most contact with famous stores because of this secret passage.


    naturally, under this situation, the zhou family gradually gained huge wealth. during this process, the zhou family grew rapidly and eventually became one of the top families.


    later, the famous store grew, and the zhou family also had a different foundation. everyone''s environment is completely different from each other, and this secret path is gradually lost in history.


    when zhou''s father told zhou yong about him, he actually had an extra thought.


    because even the famous store itself doesn¡¯t know about this secret passage.


    father zhou''s idea was that if a store were to unload its grinding mill and kill the donkey one day, his son would have a place to escape. who would have thought that it would now be used for another purpose...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5421

    "do you want to go in here?" cao sui frowned.


    zhou yong nodded: "let''s take a look at the situation inside. with such a big investment, it''s impossible to just walk away in vain, right?"


    but obviously you can¡¯t stay in famous stores.


    first of all, zhou yong doesn''t know whether the famous store will settle the accounts in the future. if someone finds him if he stays there, it will be miserable. that''s not how investments are made, and that''s not how risks are taken.


    the second is that if everyone leaves, and if you don¡¯t leave, people will have to doubt what you are doing if they don¡¯t doubt you. therefore, this is nothing more than looking for trouble and causing trouble for yourself.


    but there was no place to hide near the famous store, so the secret passage was a big help.


    "we are hiding in the secret passage. if mr. su fails miserably, then we can just quietly leave from there. anyway, just act as if nothing happened."


    the zhou family is so powerful that even if a famous store finds some clues, if there is no substantive evidence, it is impossible for the other party to investigate further.


    in this matter, in the end, it is most likely that big things will be reduced to small things, and small things will be reduced to nothing.


    "if both parties are miserable, then we will act according to the situation. i will help mr. su, and you will help the famous store. we will bet on both sides and please both sides. this can maximize our business value."


    "on the other hand, if mr. su has the upper hand and we have given him some help, we will be able to vote for him. if there is any help that we need afterwards, we will be able to do it as soon as possible. not to mention being the founder of the dynasty, but at least we can also be considered his people." zhou yong said.


    cao sui nodded. of course, these plans are very good. basically, you can retreat, defend, advance or attack. even in a draw, there are countermeasures.


    "do you really think mr. su is han sanqian?" cao sui couldn''t help but ask again.


    zhou yong only mentioned this speculation to cao sui and asked him to keep it secret repeatedly.


    however, cao sui believed this statement, but not entirely.


    it''s not that he doesn''t trust zhou yong enough, he is the kind of person who will believe zhou yong when he says the sky is square. however, it is indeed too difficult to accept that han sanqian will appear in a famous store.


    for him, a character like han sanqian must be a very domineering person, who even appears with a very terrifying aura of death.


    it was definitely not the so-called mr. su he knew, who was polite and elegant.


    it is really difficult for him to connect such a person with a god of war or a demon who can slaughter the whole city, nor can he connect a young person with a person who can be so cunning and calculating that he can defeat the enemy with less to the point of perversion. come together.


    the contrast is really huge!


    "i can basically confirm it." zhou yong said with a confident smile: "i know it is difficult for you to connect him with the legendary image. but if you are more willing to accept that in this world, the waves behind the yangtze river push the waves ahead, everything will be fine. it¡¯s become a lot easier.¡±


    everyone wants to prove themselves, everyone wants to affirm their own value, which is actually a good thing.


    but unfortunately, this sometimes becomes a bad thing, that is, you may accept others surpassing you, but it is not easy for others to surpass you easily.


    you may feel that you are already successful when you are thirty, but when you see others achieving your achievements when they are only fifteen or sixteen, you will inevitably be a little reluctant to admit it.


    you may not think so, but you will subconsciously think that it is a combination of factors such as changing times and his personal luck.


    in other words, you will still recognize this young man and recognize that he is very capable and even exceeds your ability, but more or less, you will be more inclined to certain objective factors to determine this.


    i just think that he is better than you. if you are completely saying that your ability is one thousandth less than that of your enemy, how many people will accept it?


    you don''t think so, because even your peers find it difficult to sincerely admit that others are better than you.


    this is human nature.


    after thinking about this, cao sui couldn''t help but nodded. it seemed that it would not be so difficult to contact mr. su and the legendary han sanqian.


    "go to the secret passage first, i have something good to show you."


    zhou yong smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5422

    cao sui nodded and followed zhou yong. the two of them led the guards one after another towards the distance.


    after walking for several miles, the group of people had arrived at a very remote place. after that, they walked a section of the road that was not a road and came to a hidden corner inside.


    because it has been there for so long, it is not only covered by green grass and vegetation, but also covered by some soil due to years of wind, rain, and mountain sliding.


    fortunately, both of them had guards with them. under the vigorous efforts of these guards, soon after loosening some tens of centimeters of soil, a stone gate appeared in front of everyone.


    there is a hole in the stone door, which should be used to insert the key.


    and this is the hole that can dissuade almost anyone who wants to forcefully open this stone door.


    the stone material exposed inside the cave can almost clearly be seen to be very hard in texture. what''s even more uncomfortable is that this hole can basically show that the thickness of this stone door may be very terrifying.


    yes, it has no direct indication, but it can give you such a huge impact just through naked eye vision.


    "this stone door is made of special stone. my father spent almost 200 million amethyst on these two doors alone."


    zhou yong couldn''t help but show off slightly.


    you know, the cost of 200 million is just for the door, which is indeed considered extremely luxurious. i am afraid that even the palace gate of any emperor will never have such a cost.


    so arrogant and domineering.


    moreover, these were prices a few decades ago.


    "uncle is really courageous. even if it''s 200 million, the key is to throw it away in the wilderness."


    yes, it¡¯s okay to spend 200 million to build a door. the key is not to use it for your own use, but to just place it next to the road to create a secret way for yourself.


    two hundred million is enough to feed many people for several lifetimes. it is also enough for many people to do many businesses and seize many opportunities to make a fortune.


    zhou yong smiled softly: "sometimes i admire my father. i often say that the zhou family''s important position today has nothing to do with zhou yong and me. it depends on my father."


    although zhou yong has been praised by many outsiders in recent years, after all, the zhou family has truly reached its peak in his hands.


    but zhou yong knew very well that, as he just said, his father was the one who truly laid the foundation for the zhou family. without what his father had done, naturally, there would have been no chance for the zhou family to reach the top.


    "indeed, my uncle''s courage is difficult for ordinary people to match. let alone in the past, even if the cao family uses the existing foundation to do this, i''m afraid i wouldn''t dare."


    the original few billions were indeed not that big a number to cao sui.


    if the cao family wants to take it now, it will only hurt his muscles and bones. however, if it is just like this, if cao sui is asked to build such a secret path now, then he may not be willing.


    because no one knows how effective this secret path can be when cultivated, and how much rewards it can bring.


    not many people in business dare to do this, except when there is nothing.


    "go in." zhou yong smiled softly.


    "did you bring the key? no, you still carry the key with you?" cao sui asked suspiciously.


    it was indeed a bit hard for him to imagine. after all, who would carry around a broken key that had been abandoned for who knows how long?


    zhou yong didn''t say anything more. instead, he took out the jade pendant on his chest. afterwards, he gently knocked the jade pendant to the ground in front of cao sui.


    the jade pendant suddenly fell into two pieces, but it was not completely broken. it was more like a small box folded in half.


    and in the center of the box, there happened to be a relatively small but very exquisite key.


    "my father has already considered these things. he was afraid that i would not pay attention to them at all, so he wrapped them with a jade pendant. in this way, i will not worry about forgetting the key, and at the same time, its existence will not be remembered in my mind. only when it is most useful will i think of it and its value.¡±


    "let''s go in."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5423

    as soon as he finished speaking, zhou yong took out the key and inserted it into the hole. as the key twisted, a clicking sound came out of the hole.


    afterwards, the stone door moved slightly, and one of them slowly opened towards the inside.


    cao sui looked at zhou yong in front of him, feeling extremely envious in his heart.


    they say you need a good father, and this is true.


    if you look at other people, not only do they grow up with golden keys in their mouths, but many things in the future are clearly arranged.


    in other words, it''s not that my father isn''t good enough, but that other people''s fathers are too fucking fierce.


    sighing, envy is envy, life must go on.


    soon, one side of the stone door was completely opened.


    there was a blast of cool air inside, and several people quickly got in.


    it was pitch black when he saw it, but this darkness did not last long. then zhou yong found some kind of mechanism behind the door, and as he pressed it, half of the open stone door immediately closed, and the passage was also instantly filled with darkness. there was a firelight.


    there were oil lamps hanging on the wall one after another.


    there are many of them and they are arranged neatly. as soon as they light up, the entire tunnel becomes like daylight.


    "the ventilation here is very good, so even if too many lights will increase the temperature in the secret passage, it will soon drop." zhou yong smiled proudly: "in addition, from now on, you can feel free to speak and even sing, because no one will hear us here.¡±


    cao sui walked to the wall and observed the wall. the walls were all made of stones.


    he touched these stones with his hands. the stones were very hard. at the same time, from the feel point of view, these stones should be very big. if they were hidden inside, the sound would not be easily transmitted.


    "don''t worry, each stone is about one to two meters thick. not only can it provide perfect sound insulation, but most importantly, it can also provide us with strong enough protection."


    after finishing speaking, he looked at the few guards beside him.


    "you guys give it a try and hit me with all your strength."


    many of the situations in the secret passage were told to him by his father. zhou yong actually didn''t know the extent of what was going on here.


    therefore, he himself has a strong curiosity.


    the guards looked at me and you, not knowing what to do for a while.


    however, after receiving zhou yong''s affirmation again, several people lined up in a row and then found a certain place as a target.


    the next second, several people worked together to blast the stone!


    something unexpected happened. the whole stone didn''t move at all. moreover, the most terrifying thing is that with the cultivation of this group of people, even if the stone is not broken, it should at least cause a huge sensation here. .


    however, the entire secret passage was as stable as a mountain, and there was no other reaction at all.


    "this...this is..." cao sui was a little shocked.


    a fist cannot break a wall, but a punch will at least make the wall rumble and even tremble slightly.


    but this was good, the fierce attack by several people was like a palm hitting cotton.


    "the stone is also processed in the middle. i heard that there are a lot of special materials in it, which can have a shock-absorbing effect. my father was also worried that someone would not be able to break in, so he chose to force people out of the secret passage by feeding rats."


    "so, the secret passage not only has functions such as drainage and smoke exhaust, but also has a lot of meticulous treatment in terms of anti-explosion and earthquake resistance. it can be said that if we stay here, even if han sanqian comes from outside, he may not be able to what can we do?" zhou yong said with a smile.


    "absolutely amazing, this... this is absolutely amazing." cao sui was very excited.


    "the most amazing thing is inside. as i told you before, the divine things inside are here. let''s go inside."


    zhou yong smiled softly, turned around and walked further inside.


    cao sui couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, damn, the outside was so scary, so how magical must the real divine thing zhou yong mentioned be?


    and, what is it?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5424

    with strong curiosity, cao sui followed him and walked deeper inside.


    zhou yong walked at the front, leading a group of people who were extremely happy and proud.


    sometimes these things are like this. if you throw it here, it really blends in with the geography and is completely useless.


    however, if you have the opportunity to take people here to visit and get exclamations from other people''s mouths, etc., then the meaning is completely different.


    right now, zhou yong and cao sui are in the same situation.


    the secret passage is very deep, but also very spacious, so people don''t feel any discomfort or oppression, just like walking in a palace, very comfortable.


    after walking for about five or six minutes, the group of people had traveled nearly a mile or two, and only then did zhou yong stop.


    "we have almost reached the foot of the famous store. at the same time, we have also entered our main room in this secret passage."


    as he stopped and looked around, cao sui was simply shocked.


    the path in front of you suddenly becomes very large and spacious, as if you are in a palace. although it is not as magnificent, the size and space are still very impressive.


    "let me go, when did there be such a big place at the foot of the mountain of this store?"


    in cao sui''s memory, he can be regarded as someone who has dealt with mingmen for many years, but as far as he knows, there seems to be no such a huge place at the foot of mingmen mountain that can be built. space.


    you know, the largest mountain at the foot of mingmen mountain is only as big as a few houses, but the area of ??the main room in front of you is at least nearly fifty times larger.


    this is simply incredible, and at the same time, you can''t help but wonder where such a place can exist.


    zhou yong smiled softly and said nothing.


    "how did this happen?" cao sui asked again.


    even if there are mountains similar to this size, the texture cannot be mined manually. otherwise, those large mountains would have been used by famous stores long ago.


    in other words, a place where famous stores have given up cannot be a place that others can take advantage of, because when it comes to money, famous stores are obviously richer.


    "this is the power of senior craftsmen." zhou yong smiled softly: "you may not have noticed that when we came all the way, it was actually a downhill slope."


    "downhill?"


    because the slope is so small, people can walk on it without any notice.


    if zhou yong hadn''t said it, cao sui really wouldn''t have thought that he was going downhill.


    however, after such a reminder from him, cao sui finally understood the fundamental reason why there was such a huge situation here.


    it''s not that they found a big bunker, but that the bunker they found was very ordinary, just because a lot of the area went underground.


    in other words, it is certain that a certain mountain above is hollowed out, but its existence, to a certain extent, is not the main body of the entire space. it may even be just a cover.


    the main body of the real space is actually a corresponding place dug out on the ground.


    after thinking about this, cao sui suddenly became enlightened.


    "it''s really amazing." cao sui couldn''t help but sigh.


    he never thought that someone would actually use this method to create such a space.


    zhou yong did not answer. he stood up and fumbled with the key on the stone wall next to him for a long time, and then inserted it into a small hole.


    suddenly, there was a small roar on the far wall, and a moment later a white curtain fell.


    without waiting for cao sui to react, the white curtain suddenly became bright, and when all the lights gathered together, a strange phenomenon appeared.


    "this...isn''t this the place where we were talking just now?"


    "yes, it''s just outside." zhou yong smiled: "back then, i was afraid of hiding inside and didn''t know what was going on outside, nor did i know when to go out. therefore, there is a special agency here to report the situation outside. isn''t it amazing? "


    "a little."


    "don''t worry, if it''s just this, i''d be looking down on you if i told you it''s a divine object. just keep looking and don''t blink."


    after finishing his words, zhou yong turned the key again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5425

    on the white cloth, the light spots began to dim, but soon they began to gather again, and finally formed a new scene.


    "this...is this a famous store?"


    at this time, cao sui couldn''t sit still.


    what kind of existence is a famous store? it is a mysterious and well-guarded place.


    for people like cao sui, not to mention knowing much about famous stores, he just wants to know the little secrets hidden under the veil of famous stores and can hardly detect them.


    but zhou yong''s secret passage is good. not only can he directly remove the veil, he can even peel off his clothes so that you can see clearly.


    "yes, it is a famous store. it is no exaggeration to say that there is no one else but my zhou family who can show the situation of a famous store like this."


    father zhou is in business and is willing to pay a huge price for business with famous stores, but father zhou is not a fool either.


    in other words, he can make zhou yong understand what venture capital is and what policy investment is, so naturally he must be a veteran in it.


    therefore, he couldn''t just put everything in the hands of famous stores.


    "when my father was doing business with famous stores, he actually made two preparations. first, he built a secret passage to avoid the snipers of the old demons. at the same time, because his father was one of the few who was not afraid of the old demons and was willing to fight with them. he is a person who does business in famous stores, so the trust of famous stores in him is unparalleled."


    "then, in this case, my father installed something that can monitor the famous store."


    "this has two purposes."


    first, it is natural to discover some internal conditions of famous stores, so that you can make a more accurate decision whether to cooperate so closely with famous stores.


    second, if the famous store collapses and loses to the established demon clan, then it is impossible for my father to die with the famous store.


    he can use surveillance to sell out the secrets of his famous store to the established demons in advance, and it doesn''t even matter if he uses this secret passage to collect information about the famous store.


    in short, he will finally get a chance to be forgiven by the veteran demon clan.


    in this way, he can protect himself on both sides.


    this approach is indeed morally obscene, but business people, especially those who do big business, actually understand it.


    in the business world, if you have a conscience, there is only one word, and that is the word "death".


    and if you want to be moral, there is only one word waiting for you, which is also death.


    only by learning to be versatile and cunning can you gain a firm foothold in the business world.


    as the saying goes, there is no businessman without treachery.


    sometimes this thing is not necessarily an ambiguity, but the meaning of survival in this big dye vat.


    the ancients do not deceive us because they have learned from thousands of years of experience and lessons.


    this is experience and a lesson. how can it be wrong?


    "uncle is really a role model for our generation. he is so considerate. you may think that he is a reckless man who can give up everything to gamble just because of his unique vision. but in fact, he has already thought of all kinds of escape options. .¡±


    "even if the investment in this secret path fails, not all is lost. at least it can be handed over to the established demon forces. in this way, you can earn some credit."


    "in order to stabilize their own power, the old demon clan will not actually hold the merchants accountable for how they mobilized troops. however, my uncle''s operation can not only completely eliminate this risk, but also easily gain a high position with the old demon clan and use clever tricks. .¡±


    zhou yong smiled softly and said: "the most important thing is that it can provide us with convenience now. history is always repeating itself. back then, my father made choices and dealt with famous stores and established demon forces. now you the two of us made choices and deals with mingmen and han sanqian again."


    "yes, last time it was the waves behind the yangtze river that pushed the waves ahead, and famous stores took advantage of it. therefore, the zhou family has prospered since then, and they have no worries about wealth. i wonder if history will continue. this time, a new king, han sanqian, will take the throne. ?" cao sui said.


    "if he can ascend the throne, the zhou family will not only want to be rich this time, but..."


    speaking of this, zhou yonggan smiled coldly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5426

    "it''s vertical and horizontal," cao then said.


    throughout the ages, these noble families have supported the new king or secretly supported the new king. once the new king ascends the throne, they will all gain huge benefits from it.


    but these people often also know the scale, so most of them want to dominate or live in a certain place. they do not want to be king, but also use the territory to continuously develop their own families.


    and stabilize what has been developed.


    in this way, even if the new king falls, they can choose someone else, thus embarking on a betting path again.


    the advantage of this is that their family can be immortal for hundreds, even thousands of years.


    "however, the famous store seems to be calm at the moment." cao sui looked at the picture on the white cloth and couldn''t help but wonder.


    zhou yong shook his head: "sometimes the quietest time is the most troublesome time."


    isn''t that what the scary sea is like? it looks calm on the surface, but in fact the undercurrent underneath can swallow up the whole world.


    "to be honest, the famous store is really quiet right now. logically speaking, although they sent us off and ended the entire celebration, it doesn''t need to be so quiet."


    "the manager may have gone back to the house to count the money, so these servants should also clean up the battlefield, right? but look at it, there is nothing here."


    judging from the scene on the cloth, although you only saw a corner of the famous store, you can actually see from this corner that there is no one in this place.


    moreover, there is already a lot of garbage on the ground that needs to be disposed of.


    but¡­¡­


    nobody.


    "it seems that han sanqian may have really caused some trouble for them underground. at present, the famous stores may be focusing on how to contain han sanqian." cao sui said.


    zhou yong nodded: "i hope han sanqian can come out of it."


    "yeah, not to mention that he defeated the famous store, just the fact that he walked out of it alive was enough to make his already famous name become even more domineering."


    after all, if you go deep into a tiger''s den, and it is a tiger among tigers like a famous store, it is already a great achievement if you can come out alive.


    they bet on han sanqian. naturally, when han sanqian''s worth increased, it also meant that their investment began to grow.


    this is like angel investment when doing venture capital.


    you use a large amount of money to buy a company that has ideas and creativity but no foundation, or invest in it.


    if you lose, you will naturally lose more, but if you can make a profit, you will obviously make more.


    it''s just that the difference is that in politics you invest in people, but in business you invest in products.


    "take your time. this matter is probably not as simple as it seems. i guess the results will come out in a short while. there are several secret rooms nearby that store things."


    seeing the shock on cao sui''s face, zhou yong smiled helplessly: "don''t worry, although i have never been to this place and my father has been dead for many years, it does not mean that it is completely abandoned."


    "my father was worried that my child would ruin the family, so before he died, he spent a large sum of money to establish a small association. people from this association would come here regularly every six months to perform maintenance. at the same time, they would also give money to this place. the food in the storage room is replaced. so, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you eat things that won¡¯t expire for decades.¡±


    hearing this, cao sui''s face finally showed a hint of joy.


    "however, i have some wine that hasn''t been replaced in decades. are you interested?"


    cao sui nodded like he was pouring garlic: "other things will go bad after being stored for decades, but wine, hehe, the longer it is stored, the better."


    as soon as he finished speaking, zhou yong had already gotten up and went to another special room to get wine.


    the door of the room is located on the wall of this empty place. if someone who knows the mechanism here does not know how to knock on which brick to trigger the door on the wall to open automatically, i am afraid that no one will notice it. there are also many small rooms here.


    soon, zhou yong walked out holding two jars of wine.


    "two jars of wine, can we finish it?" cao sui said with a smile.


    "let''s drink from this jar. as for the jar on my right hand, hehe, i can''t drink from it now."


    "what do you mean?" cao sui was stunned: "looking at you like this, it''s obvious that the wine on the right is good."


    "this wine, wait until han sanqian comes out, let''s drink it together, it has a lot of history!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5427

    "what''s the origin?"


    "this wine is not just a drink. the most important thing is that there is something inside this wine. originally, my father kept it here to entertain people when the situation was unstable. but you also know that the famous store later once it is stabilized, my father will naturally not need to use this wine to make any fuss."


    "however, the old man was not willing to drink it. instead, he continued to put it here. the purpose is to hope that one day when i encounter such trouble, i will have something to entertain others."


    the so-called being short-handed and soft-spoken is indeed a good trick, but when faced with a situation like death, these things seem to be less important.


    but zhou yong and even his father still regard it as an important weight, which shows that this thing is by no means as simple as good wine.


    no matter how good the wine is, he can''t achieve this effect.


    "so, what exactly is this universe?"


    "it''s very magical. in fact, it can be regarded as one of the three treasures of my zhou family to a certain extent."


    hearing this, cao sui couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    the three treasures of the zhou family are extremely famous and can shock the world in everything they do.


    he once saw one of the treasures, which was a magic pill that was rumored to be able to bring people back to life. if anyone eats this thing, even if your soul lives in the underworld for several months or even a year, as long as the body is intact, you can still recover. bring you back to life.


    this kind of treasure is indeed very magical. father zhou spent a lot of money to buy it. he originally wanted to use it when he is old for a hundred years.


    but for people, your mentality will slowly change after you become a father, especially when you have an only son.


    you can¡¯t help but give him all your best stuff.


    the same goes for this resurrection pill. father zhou hopes to give zhou yong a chance to live.


    but it is obvious that zhou yong and others have reached a certain age and have taken a dim view of life and death. in fact, they are also concerned about their own sons. it is destined that this thing will most likely not be used by himself, but will be left to his descendants.


    therefore, zhou yong only took out the elixir once, and then locked it in the zhou family''s treasure house, never to be seen again.


    as for the second thing, i heard that the zhou family had not thoroughly researched what kind of treasure it was, but in the early years, an expert knew that it contained a shocking secret.


    the third thing, like the progressive relationship between the first two things, has become more and more mysterious. the former is still known to be a certain treasure, but there is not even a clue about this third thing.


    but who would have thought that today, cao sui would know what the third treasure was.


    not in the treasure pavilion, let alone the zhou family, but in this secret passage that is close to being abandoned, this is truly astonishing.


    what¡¯s even more astonishing is that this thing is not some glittering magical thing as imagined, but just a jar of wine that looks ordinary!


    "even if your wine is stored in your zhou family''s wine kiln, i''m afraid no one will find out that it is your zhou family''s third treasure."


    zhou yong chuckled: "don''t be sour here. if han sanqian wins, you will naturally have the opportunity to taste this third treasure, and you will naturally know its true power when you drink it. ."


    "it seems that i can only pray that han sanqian comes out alive, otherwise, i will miss an opportunity to know the magic of the third treasure."


    zhou yong smiled and nodded: "yes, but like you, i actually really hope that han sanqian can come out alive, because i don''t know what the third treasure is, i only vaguely know it. i remember my dad mentioned it to me a few times."


    "what did the old man say? please tell me, i really want to get some clues from it." cao sui became interested.


    "nothing else, just eight words." zhou yong sat down, opened the wine in his left hand, and poured it into two bowls.


    "what eight big characters?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5428

    "it''s pretty simple, but when read together, it''s fucking weird."


    zhou yong was very straightforward and said it directly.


    this is also true. after his father left, it was not that he had not studied these eight words, but it was a pity that he did not study them clearly.


    he once asked the bachelors who followed him to guess, but they were miserable and couldn''t guess anything.


    this made cao sui even more interested.


    after all, the more bizarre something is, sometimes the more people want to figure out what it is all about.


    "tell me something."


    "di, nan, shen, zong, eight, words, six, take!"


    "di, nan, shen, zong, eight, yan, six, take?"


    upon hearing these eight words, cao sui, who was originally full of doubts, was immediately dumbfounded.


    what are these eight characters?


    no, to be precise, these are indeed eight words, and they are still a very outrageous eight words. don¡¯t even say that they form a sentence or a half.


    good guy, even if you form a word, it''s hard for him to do it. the words can''t convey the meaning at all.


    "what do you mean? it sounds so confusing." cao sui couldn''t help but said.


    zhou yong smiled bitterly: "you know, i have tried countless combinations, and you have no idea what it means. although the eight-character mantra of dao zong has eight characters, the problem is that at least each character has a rough meaning. you can still guess one, two or three.¡±


    "good guy, these eight words are really good. you know each word, but you don''t understand the meaning of each word. to form an individual, it will directly turn your brain into a pile of mush. "


    complaining to oneself is the most fatal, but it is also a living reality.


    cao sui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and couldn''t turn his head around. he probably never thought in his life that one day he would be stunned by the eight words.


    "i don''t know what this is at all. it''s even more confusing when we group it together." zhou yong couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    "yeah, if these eight characters are so closely related to wine, then you have to guess the meaning of these eight characters, and then you can know what the wine tastes like. people like you and me probably can''t even think of it. so, the best way is to drink it directly." cao sui said with a smile.


    "i''m afraid that if there are any poisons or taboos in this wine for our bodies, if you and i don''t understand it, we will drink it without knowing it, and we will lose our lives. han sanqian will be different, even if he doesn''t i understand, with his body and cultivation, it¡¯s probably okay to carry it hard.¡± zhou yong said.


    he was a little curious, and for a moment he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    although this kind of treasure belongs to him, he has no chance to taste it.


    but han sanqian can give him this opportunity!


    zhou yong smiled softly and put away the precious jar. then he picked up another jar of wine on the table and clinked glasses with cao sui.


    while the two of them were changing glasses, they were also observing everything in the famous store.


    at this time, inside the famous store, han sanqian, who was in the real place, had been fighting with the people from the academy of arts for several hours.


    according to the calculation of time, it was almost dawn at this time.


    it was originally difficult for xiao tao to fall asleep in this situation, but as time passed, she finally fell into a state of half-dream and half-awake without even realizing it.


    when she suddenly woke up, she hurriedly looked up.


    at some point, a long deep trench was dug above.


    "sister yingxia." xiao tao called softly.


    the next second, su yingxia''s figure fell directly from the passage above.


    "what''s wrong, xiaotao!"


    "are we still waiting here? listening to the sound, it seems that it hasn''t stopped from the beginning to the end. i''m worried that brother sanqian won''t be able to resist?" xiao tao said worriedly.


    su yingxia shook her head gently: "no need, your brother sanqian will send us a signal when the critical moment comes. don''t worry."


    xiaotao nodded: "i understand, sister yingxia."


    as for han sanqian who was outside for a while, it was indeed as su yingxia said. after being trapped for several hours, if it were an ordinary person, he would have reached the limit both physically and mentally.


    but at this time, han sanqian not only did not look tired at all, but was like a demon with red eyes. the more he fought, the more he fought, the more violent he became, and he was simply unstoppable.


    in the simple tent, the special envoys in black wind and white clothes came out. seeing the battle scene in the sky, they couldn''t help but frown...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5429

    "is this guy made of iron? several hours have passed, and it''s almost dawn outside." black wind exclaimed in surprise.


    the special envoy in white also observed han sanqian for a long time and sighed: "it''s really scary. our team has so many people and it''s a complete wheel battle. however, the replacements in the wheel battle are already tiring enough. but this guy han sanqian , but it seems that he doesn¡¯t know what tiredness is, which is too exaggerated.¡±


    heifeng raised his brows and turned to the white-clothed envoy: "no matter how hard it is to chew, we will still bite it."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "yes, i can''t even chew it, i have to swallow it hard. however, i think han sanqian must have entered a period of exhaustion."


    heifeng nodded and raised his hand slightly.


    the next second, the drums sounded loudly!


    with the sudden entry of a reserve team, the situation facing han sanqian suddenly became more serious.


    "kill."


    seeing a team of troops rushing over, han sanqian couldn''t help but frown.


    the other party is really smart!


    i have been fighting with their large forces for several hours now. in other words, my body and consciousness have almost begun to be paralyzed in this battle.


    it''s like you''re playing tug-of-war with someone else. you''ve been using a certain amount of force to keep up with the opponent. then someone suddenly removes your chair, or your opponent suddenly adds another person.


    what would that be like?


    obviously, you will suffer a big loss in an instant.


    because it is impossible for your body to react immediately.


    after fighting for so long, the opponent suddenly increased his strength. it was obvious that he was playing the trick of pulling out the bench.


    fortunately, han sanqian was in good spirits and discovered it as soon as possible. otherwise, during the fight, he suddenly found that the opponent had increased his strength invisibly, which would have been the worst result.


    however, even if han sanqian had discovered it in advance, the significance was no longer significant. in the current situation of complete stalemate, it was actually difficult for han sanqian to increase the intensity of the attack all at once with his own strength. own advantages to get out of trouble.


    therefore, there is only one way now, that is, the other party has been preparing for a long time, please enter the urn!


    han sanqian couldn''t help but look back and glanced behind him. behind him were those invisible, but it was obvious that there were only a few phantom formations left behind him.


    unless you retreat there, the enemy may not push you too hard due to tactical arrangements, so you can get out of the current predicament.


    otherwise, he will almost face the injury of being benched.


    how to make a decision has obviously reached the most critical moment.


    "if you retreat, you will die. if you don''t retreat, you will die. it''s like two knives are placed on my neck." han sanqian couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    although han sanqian is confident that he is not afraid of any formations, with his understanding of the bagua technique, he can quickly break those formations.


    but in this situation, he couldn''t use it, unless he could do it in seconds, otherwise, even if it took a few seconds, it would be equivalent to stretching his neck under the enemy''s knife.


    because when you are in the illusion formation, your body may be directly and simply exposed in front of the enemy. if you don''t move there, or even move foolishly, for the enemy, it is just a matter of killing you with a few swords. !


    therefore, unless you solve it instantly, it will be a dead end.


    han sanqian is very clear about this, but the problem is that he is now in a desperate situation. if he persists like this, he will not be able to escape defeat!


    so what should we do? !


    just as han sanqian was thinking about how to deal with it, enemy reinforcements had already mixed into the team, and then the entire team''s attack on han sanqian also intensified in an instant.


    han sanqian, who had been fighting for several hours, was already in a state of exhaustion. now that the force suddenly increased, even han sanqian was completely unable to withstand it for a while.


    he started to make continuous mistakes. although he dodged the attacks that he should dodge, you can also clearly see that something is not quite right with his body shape.


    "brother, it seems that han sanqian really can''t hold on any longer."


    "yes, he really can''t stand it anymore."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5430

    "to be able to fight with us for so long, and to still need me to use tactics to hit people at such a time, is really awesome."


    "you know, brother, when i was designing this tactic, i was thinking about what kind of person could persist until i reached a certain step, and what kind of person could withstand the constant attacks of this formation. evolution, until the final dilemma of the present day.¡±


    "actually, judging from my calculations at that time, i think no one can survive the siege of my 80,000-strong army for more than three hours."


    "even if he is a true god, he is no exception."


    the special envoy in white nodded slightly. he could see that the complexity, terror and mobility of black wind''s tactics were indeed very well coordinated and could indeed cause a devastating blow to anyone.


    especially when the other party is just one person, or just a few people.


    this is a big net, and it will fall from the sky and no one can stop it. therefore, heifeng was not talking big words, he was just lamenting han sanqian''s bravery.


    "my formation of sixty-four people is a shame to say the least. i know that the people in my martial arts academy may be a little off in terms of cultivation, but i can theoretically trap many people with my formation. but i didn''t expect that. against han sanqian, i didn¡¯t hit a single mark.¡±


    speaking of this, the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    heifeng patted the white envoy on the shoulder. he knew very well the terrifying nature of the white envoy''s formation.


    it just lacks two more powerful men to make the defense of this formation even more terrifying.


    once he can reach this point, then the sixty-four-man formation will actually be extremely terrifying. in other words, he will be killed by someone who ignores defense when he meets a pervert like han sanqian who no longer considers conventional considerations. that''s all. if you hadn''t met such a person, then this sixty-four-man formation would be very terrifying.


    the reason is simple. it is a huge whole, composed of internal and external gossips. if you break any one of them, you will encounter strict defense and terrifying counterattacks.


    there is almost no other way to crack it.


    in other words, even a smart guy like han sanqian, who knows so much about qi people and gossip, chooses to solve it directly. you can know how difficult it is to solve this formation smoothly.


    there is almost no way around it.


    therefore, in terms of the sophistication of the formation alone, black wind was very convinced by the formation of the special envoy in white. he just has too few people, but what if you let him have 640 people, or even 6,400, or 64,000 people?


    at that time, this formation will be extremely large and at the same time extremely terrifying.


    therefore, in heifeng''s eyes, he admired and recognized the special envoy in white, and he never meant to look down on him.


    "you don''t have to mind. you are a piece of gold and will always shine brightly. you are also a master tactician. one day, you will find the day when you can spread your wings." heifeng comforted.


    the white-clothed envoy smiled bitterly and did not choose to answer.


    he used to think this way, and he was also waiting for a huge opportunity, but gradually he began to feel unable to do what he wanted, especially today against han sanqian.


    he didn''t even have room to perform in a big scene like han sanqian, so where else could he seize the opportunity to express himself.


    but it''s just a dream.


    it was a waste of his talents and his study of various military arts. now it seems that it is just a joke. i am afraid that he will only be a special envoy of the martial arts academy in this store for the rest of his life.


    then, there is no telling which day it will be replaced by a new envoy, or the place of wuyuan will slowly sink and finally disappear in the long history of famous stores.


    in this scene, it is the academy of arts that shines, so it is the academy of arts that is destined to be brilliant and dazzling. it is inevitable that it will be dark when it is bright.


    boom!


    while the two were talking, there was a loud noise, and han sanqianchu suddenly discovered a huge explosion.


    after making consecutive mistakes, han sanqian''s situation became more and more dangerous. this thing is like boiling a frog in warm water. it doesn''t matter if you make one mistake. once there are too many, they will completely mess it up and give you a severe fatal blow. one strike.


    when the other party realized that han sanqian had a huge loophole due to his mistake, du wei immediately launched the strongest combined blow against han sanqian!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5431

    han sanqian almost directly withstood the combined blow.


    the mistake caused his body to be in a very bad position, and this badness also directly caused him to have no position to dodge when facing enemy attacks.


    therefore, in a hurry, he had no choice but to use his luck to open up all kinds of defenses in his body. at the same time, he directly transformed the handless magic skill, and suddenly used both internal and external movements to directly attack with all his strength.


    accompanied by a huge explosion! han sanqian''s body was also under the huge light, making it completely invisible.


    afterwards, the entire wheat field trembled slightly, and su yingxia and xiao tao, who were in the underground tunnel, could feel the huge impact of the explosion of power.


    countless pieces of soil collapsed around the tunnel. fortunately, su yingxia reacted quickly enough and immediately wrapped the inner wall of the entire tunnel with real energy. this allowed the overall scale of the entire tunnel to remain intact without any large-scale collapse.


    and su yingxia also knew very well that as an explosion of this level began, the critical moment really came.


    she needs to listen clearly to the above situation at all times so that she can respond at any time.


    "boom!"


    the light flashed, and just when everyone looked carefully at han sanqian, who was at the center of the explosion, han sanqian accelerated and rushed towards him like a black shadow.


    everyone was panicking, obviously not expecting that after han sanqian took such a violent blow, not only was he not injured, but he was able to counterattack so effectively.


    however, this panic only lasted for a moment. they quickly took shape again and turned into a defensive formation in an instant, quickly and effectively resisting han sanqian''s impact.


    han sanqian was also like a spear, pointing directly at the opponent''s defensive formation.


    for a time, both sides fell into anxiety.


    "han sanqian, there''s no way you can break through our defensive formation, not then, and even less now." heifeng spoke up in time, shouting loudly.


    these words were an attack on han sanqian''s inner defense, and also gave him some encouragement.


    now that it has reached a critical moment, heifeng naturally does not want anything to go wrong. even if in theory there is no chance of anything going wrong, he still wants to take another insurance policy.


    "let''s just go ahead and capture him. you just took our combined blow, and your counterattack is not worth mentioning at all." heifeng continued to exert pressure.


    these words are obviously effective, at least they may not be effective on han sanqian, but they are very effective on the people in his own liberal arts academy.


    the resistance troops were united in their hearts and actually relied on the defensive formation to force han sanqian back several meters.


    han sanqian didn''t feel flustered at all, he just smiled coldly.


    "really? do you really think that i, han sanqian, am a sick cat?"


    "i never thought han sanqian was a sick cat. you are a tiger, and you are the strongest tiger king among the tigers." heifeng replied.


    "in this case, you shouldn''t think that i have fallen. a camel is bigger than a horse even if it is too thin. and even if i fall, even if i am a tiger, even if i have no teeth, my sharp claws will definitely tear your chests open." !¡±


    "bring it on!"


    han sanqian roared angrily, and then, his left hand that had not made a move suddenly slowly came forward.


    purple clouds hovered on han sanqian''s left hand, as if there was a small black hole there.


    what''s even more terrifying is the terrifying aura coming from the purple hole.


    "what is that?"


    "what''s the meaning?"


    "didn''t he already use all his strength for defense and counterattack? why did such huge terrifying power suddenly appear on his left hand?"


    "he...how did he do it?"


    it was obvious that han sanqian''s right hand was concentrating all his strength to compete with the defense brigade. in other words, it was impossible for him to have extra strength to carry out another attack.


    but why did he...


    "who told you that the strength of my left hand depends on the strength of my body?" han sanqian smiled coldly: "you can force me into a desperate situation, but you will never think about a good life!"


    "go to hell!"


    boom! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5432

    with a bang, countless energy spurted out directly from han sanqian''s hands.


    the large amount of magical energy absorbed by the wuxiang divine art directly hit the defensive formation in front of him. the defenders had just achieved a relative balance with han sanqian''s attack. now, they were suddenly faced with an attack and found it difficult to resist for a while.


    following the bombardment of spells, the entire defensive formation was swept across like a bowling ball.


    this time, everything dispersed instantly.


    "break!"


    and as the formation was defeated by the bombardment of spells, han sanqian was suddenly like a brave general of the three armies, brave and invincible, charging straight into the formation to kill the enemy''s army.


    wow!


    han sanqian was very brave and killed him directly.


    for a moment, the formation was completely messed up.


    under such a tight siege and under such heavy pressure, han sanqian not only was not suppressed, but actually realized something. suddenly, the white-clothed envoy seemed to have thought of something.


    he said hurriedly: "i understand why he wanted to attack the left side."


    "why."


    "do you know how to paint?"


    "paint?"


    "our first team is the first coat of paint. now that han sanqian has hit one side, it means that one side of the paint has been damaged. the reserve team is the new paint. we now find that there is a gap there, so let''s the reserve team will make up for it. however, even if the new paint and the old paint are the same kind of paint, the colors cannot absolutely match. do you understand what i mean?"


    heifeng frowned and carefully read the words of the white-clothed envoy. he instantly understood the meaning.


    "you mean, what han sanqian wants to attack is the running-in or cooperation between our reserve team and the official offensive and defensive team? he believes that the frequency between the two must be different. even if they are originally one, one has been fighting for a long time. one just comes on the scene and there will always be a difference between the two?¡±


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "yes, that''s true. however, there is one thing i don''t understand for the time being. that is, the attacks on the left side are somewhat out of sync with each other. however, the troops on the left side are also very large now, and offensively he must be very brave. what can han sanqian do to block him? then he can counterattack?"


    before heifeng could answer, han sanqian above quickly gave his own answer!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5433

    eight golden bodies.


    directly use the eight golden bodies to completely open himself. among them, the seven-sided golden bodies directly resist han sanqian from all directions and directly withstand all kinds of attacks on his behalf, while the real true god goes forward without hesitation and kills the enemy directly.


    "is this okay?"


    seeing han sanqian doing this on the battlefield, heifeng''s eyes widened in shock again.


    the special envoy in white couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "isn''t this han sanqian a bit too domineering? he actually withstood our attack and attacked us so hard."


    hei feng also nodded blankly: "in all my life, i have never seen someone use this kind of fighting method. it simply amazes me."


    there were three thousand koreans on the field. at this time, relying on the hard top of the seven golden bodies and the secret support of the five elements divine stone in their hands, they did not retreat as expected. instead, they fought bravely all the way, facing the seemingly extremely thick left side. crazy pursuit.


    suddenly, huge gaps were opened again on the left side in just a few minutes.


    "should we ask more people to support us?" heifeng was a little anxious.


    he was worried that if the fight continued like this, the left side would be a little unable to resist.


    "no, one move affects the whole body. if we move the people who are fighting now, there will be problems in the entire formation. if han sanqian suddenly fights back at this time, then our formation will be completely messed up. this is not for han sanqian. can three thousand take advantage of this opportunity?" the white-clothed envoy finished his words and thought carefully: "as for what you said about letting the reserve team come in, i don''t think it is a good idea."


    "why?"


    "now, our formation is completely stable. the team can switch freely between offense and defense because there is enough space in the formation, so the switching can be done freely. once there are too many people, the entire formation will be relatively bloated. at this time, it is it is not conducive to the transition of our army¡¯s offense and defense.¡±


    heifeng nodded, and the words of the special envoy in white did make sense: "then what should we do?"


    "man, in my opinion, the best way is to be patient enough. i believe in this lineup. and, like we said, since this lineup can help us win a certain advantage, why should we it¡¯s moving.¡±


    "that''s right. hey, seeing that he was about to be broken for a moment made me feel a little panicked, and with this panic, i would naturally want to change." heifeng sighed, feeling a little regretful and self-blame.


    in the sky, han sanqian was already killing people using his seven golden bodies.


    although the opponent''s resistance came in time and they quickly gathered their formation, han sanqian still killed nearly a hundred people, causing serious fear in the opponent''s heart.


    he wasn''t afraid. after all, he didn''t know what to be afraid of when he faced hundreds of thousands of people, and even an army of two million at its peak.


    his previous experience actually made him cope with it relatively easily and skillfully now.


    but these were obviously only temporary. as the road on the left was completely blocked, the defensive gap that han sanqian finally made slowly disappeared again.


    and han sanqian himself was gradually surrounded by people again.


    "kill like this." black wind waved the ship, got up and got back into the tent.


    although this incident was a surprise today, it was generally not dangerous.


    "rest." the white-clothed envoy smiled softly.


    both of them are actually smart people, and they also know that they just observed the situation, but they almost made a big mistake because they were too impatient and acted inappropriately.


    so, instead of doing this, the best way is not to look at it.


    trust your subordinates enough, and trust your arrangements enough.


    everyone in the academy of arts is now like a machine that is running normally, so just relax and let it run on its own, and everything else will happen accordingly.


    in fact, this is indeed the best way. they can''t respond to han''s 30 million moves.


    as a result, han sanqian basically didn''t have many strategies to use to lure the enemy. he could only fight hard, or make temporary adjustments during the battle.


    it may have a certain effect, but with such a huge number of opponents, as long as the opponent does not move, it seems that the cumulative effect of these effects will not shake the absolute advantage in numbers at all.


    therefore, it is difficult for han sanqian to take this road!


    and time is passing rapidly, and han sanqian''s situation is getting worse and worse...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5434

    about a few hours later, the sound of fighting outside began to gradually fade away. it was obvious that the battle was finally coming to an end.


    for a whole night and a whole morning, han sanqian managed to resist for so long with one person.


    at this time, the ground was already littered with corpses, and these existed because many of them would directly turn into black energy.


    in other words, if they were all alive, then the corpses would probably pile up into a small slope on the ground.


    although the people from the academy of arts were indeed powerful, much more powerful than any opponent han sanqian had ever encountered before, they really couldn''t withstand such a crazy blow from han sanqian.


    countless people died in it.


    and han sanqian in the sky finally entered the final period of exhaustion.


    his movements slowed down significantly, and the energy in his body also weakened significantly.


    sometimes during the fight, he would even be unable to react in time due to exhaustion, exposing his flaws so that the other party''s people could have a sneak attack.


    after several rounds, han sanqian''s physical injuries were growing crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    more injuries meant that han sanqian''s movements continued to slow down, and he was beaten more frequently. of course, the most terrifying thing for people like han sanqian is that this shows that han sanqian''s current situation is very serious.


    he is the owner of the five elements divine stone, a healing artifact. at the same time, he also has several defensive artifacts on his body.


    what does this mean? it means that even if han sanqian cannot attack others, at least relying on his super defense, it is difficult for him to be injured.


    once he is injured, it means that han sanqian is actually at the end of his rope.


    because this means that the five elements divine stone has lost its effect, and all han sanqian''s defense systems have completely stopped working because they no longer have the support of true energy.


    therefore, this situation is actually quite dangerous for han sanqian.


    he was at the end of his rope.


    in fact, he can spend the same amount of time like this again and activate taixu to recover.


    in this way, just like before, continue to fight until the opponent''s heart collapses.


    there is precedent for these things, and han sanqian has indeed won in this way before. but han sanqian actually knew very well that such a situation would never happen again today.


    the reason is very simple, people are not afraid of spending money with you at all.


    maybe you really turn things around, and suddenly you have the energy to shock people. but so what?


    there is always a huge disparity in strength between oneself and the enemy. the fact that they can just ignore the battle situation and run back to sleep is the best proof.


    therefore, han sanqian cannot play like this.


    moreover, if you think about the best ending, even if you really have the ability, you can use taixu''s divine recovery to fight again, and even defeat others, so what?


    the current troops are just civil and military units, and no one knows what else is hidden behind the famous store. once the enemy has some ace troops, han sanqian will have only one ending.


    waiting to die.


    it is impossible to have any miracles at all. i can only stick out my head obediently and let others chop it off.


    taixu must hide, and it should be the most critical moment to directly defeat the enemy.


    he only has one last chance.


    boom!


    while he was talking, a spell came directly from beside him.


    although han sanqian noticed it and tried his best to dodge, it was a pity that his reaction was always slow due to fatigue, and his physical strength could not keep up with some of his thoughts.


    the energy just happened to hit han sanqian''s shoulder directly. in a moment, han sanqian''s whole body was directly carried by the inertia and flew nearly ten centimeters.


    even though it was only a dozen centimeters, such a distance in the air was directly negligible, but in an absolute duel, such a distance meant that han sanqian was completely out of position.


    in such a situation, the consequences of losing position will be very serious. the enemy will directly seize this opportunity and give you a fatal blow.


    sure enough, this is what a highly qualified team is like. seeing han sanqian being pushed back and losing his position, the opponent immediately seized this opportunity and launched a fierce attack...


    looking from a distance, at least forty or fifty spells were blasting towards han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5435

    han sanqian wanted to hide, but he actually knew very well that he couldn''t hide at all now.


    judging from his current speed and physical fitness, it is almost difficult for him to avoid this group of attacks.


    he didn''t ask for defense, he just activated the wuxiang divine art in his right hand and the youhuang in his left hand, forcibly opening up all his true powers, and facing all attacks, he directly withstood them.


    han sanqian himself knew very well that it would be difficult for him to rely on these two techniques to overcome this problem. whether it is the wuxiang divine art or the nether emperor, their bodies need a lot of true energy to support them.


    this is also the fundamental reason why han sanqian almost always uses this move at the beginning of a battle, or in the middle of a fierce battle.


    this thing can be played in the later stage, but the problem is that han sanqian himself will lack qi in the later stage, so the effect of playing it will be greatly reduced.


    at present, it is obviously impossible for han sanqian''s true energy to support the two magical skills to completely resist the enemy''s attack. so, in other words, han sanqian is extremely risky.


    if the opponent is too powerful, then han sanqian will inevitably explode and die. his body is equivalent to completely absorbing all other people''s attacks.


    you don¡¯t even need to say more about the extent of this danger.


    and even if han sanqian could withstand the backlash of these forces, at least this turbulence would cause great damage to his meridians.


    therefore, the consequences of not being able to eat are very serious.


    if you fail to kill the enemy, you will suffer heavy losses.


    but han sanqian still did this. is he brainless? or are you still blinded by anger?


    obviously, these are none of these, han sanqian has his own plans.


    "brother, it seems that han sanqian is going to die."


    in the tent, the two people had already woken up from their nap and sent someone to bring some wine. the two people opened a small opening in the tent so that they could see the situation outside, and then they had a drink together. fighting is completely like being on vacation.


    heifeng smiled softly: "isn''t this what was expected? previously, you and i were still too nervous about the situation on the battlefield. now that we are relaxed, we can think more clearly."


    the special envoy in white nodded: "yes, for an effective team, the top should formulate a plan and the bottom should resolutely implement it. the top people should know how to delegate power, and the bottom people should know how to strictly implement it. in this way, the team will be like a team. one hand, very flexible.¡±


    heifeng agreed with this view. the superior must have his ability, and his ability may exceed that of any subordinate.


    but it doesn''t mean that the team will be better only if he does everything.


    because he is responsible for too much, and he is a player in too many places, sometimes the overall strategy will go wrong, and this is precisely one of the scariest points.


    secondly, their subordinates will be restrained too much, they will have low self-esteem, and they will be submissive in front of their superiors, which will make them unable to better perform what they need to perform.


    "but, do you see what han sanqian is going to do?" heifeng asked.


    han sanqian''s behavior was somewhat strange. after all, he knew that he couldn''t beat him, but he still didn''t choose to escape, but chose to fight hard.


    it''s not that escaping will save him much harm, but when encountering danger, human instinct will make you want to escape.


    "looking at his appearance, he probably wants to use his last move to resist. however, this guy is han sanqian, so i''m not sure. but what is certain is that even if we have a chance to win now, i believe that, this matter will not end so easily. in this last moment, i think our losses will be heavy."


    heifeng slowly stood up: "you are right, han sanqian is going to die, and it must be only those who can support him, so you and i may not be able to drink anymore. .¡±


    this place will obviously be affected.


    boom!


    almost at the same time as he finished speaking, there was a huge explosion, and the whole space trembled again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5436

    han sanqian''s side has obviously completed this final continuation. ,


    as another and bigger explosion sounded, han sanqian faced various attacks, but at the most critical moment, he still chose to use the wuxiang divine art and youhuang to resist.


    no one knows how much the wuxiang divine art and youhuang absorbed in total. maybe it was a trace, maybe half, maybe all, maybe, nothing was absorbed.


    everyone only knew that after all their attacks were over, a huge burst of light erupted directly from han sanqian, and then, this light suddenly struck them directly from han sanqian.


    afterwards, everyone''s glasses were blinded by the light, and then there was a loud roar in their ears, followed by a huge explosion.


    everyone directly felt a huge explosive wave crashing in front of them, and then their bodies flew backwards completely uncontrollably.


    there were also people who resisted on the spot with air control, but these energy shields were broken almost as soon as they were raised. after that, he was also blown away by the air waves.


    the entire scene was now completely filled with gunpowder smoke, and the dust from the land was blown up by the wind, almost casting a gray haze over the sky.


    the people on the ground were completely covered and did not know whether to live or die.


    the special envoys in black wind and white clothes are of higher cultivation than others, and the protective shield they put up together during such an explosion is naturally very comparable to others.


    the two people''s tents were obviously completely safe from the explosion, but when they walked out of the tent and checked the situation outside, they were completely dumbfounded for a moment.


    it was like a chaotic world outside, and all that could be heard was the constant screams of his subordinates.


    it feels like you are in some kind of purgatory.


    "where is han sanqian?" heifeng was a little nervous and looked around in the air. even he knew that it was impossible to see han sanqian in such a huge dust haze.


    but people are always like this. even if you can''t see the thing that makes you nervous, you will subconsciously look for it.


    the special envoy in white was obviously no exception. he looked around frantically, trying to find where han sanqi was.


    the breeze blew by, the haze dissipated, and the dust slowly fell in the process.


    gradually, the original appearance of this place began to slowly recover. ,


    first there was nothing in the sky, and now there was nothing. those who were still fighting with han sanqian in mid-air could not see anyone now.


    of course, this also includes han sanqian himself.


    after that, it was on the ground.


    the originally dead bodies were no longer in their original positions. they were completely blown away in the explosion. some were even shattered into pieces on the spot and turned into piles of flesh and meat floating in the sky.


    but because it is heavier than sand, it naturally falls faster. now it has spread all over the scene, making the scene look weird and bloody.


    afterwards, there were stumps and blown corpses scattered everywhere.


    this place is like a slaughterhouse, intimidating and scary.


    afterwards, his eyes said that on top of these corpses and meat paste, a group of people were lying there densely, wailing in pain and screaming repeatedly.


    they were groaning and in pain. some of their bodies suffered serious internal injuries, and some had half of their bodies missing.


    "this..." looking at the scene in front of him, hei feng was completely shocked.


    although he knew very well from the beginning that dealing with people like han sanqian would inevitably involve huge losses and casualties, but what he didn''t expect was that the price would be so huge and terrifying.


    basically all the attacking columns were dead, and there was basically no trace of the reserve team that rushed forward. this showed that they were completely dead.


    the group of people lying down below are actually members of the large army.


    but they were far away from the center of the explosion...


    however, even they were injured like this, so you can imagine how terrifying and strange han sanqian''s attack was.


    "this guy han sanqian is really a devil." the special envoy in white has always been the calmest person, but at this moment he couldn''t help but sigh.


    the two people''s gazes still did not stop. they were searching, trying to find the whereabouts of han sanqian.


    soon, the two of them fixed their gazes in a direction not far away. there, stood the only person in the audience. he was like a god and buddha, looking back at them coldly!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5437

    "han sanqian!"


    the two of them were so frightened that they blurted out almost at the same time.


    they barely need to see han sanqian''s appearance to know that that person can only be han sanqian, and it can only be han sanqian.


    "he''s not dead yet!" black wind hurriedly took a step back. this was almost a subconscious reaction of his body.


    the white-clothed envoy frowned slightly, and then shouted to han sanqian: "han sanqian, although you lost today, spiritually, you won."


    after saying this, he winked at heifeng, who quickly understood what he meant, and together with the white-clothed envoy, bowed deeply in the direction of han sanqian.


    afterwards, the two people stood up and looked at han sanqian warily.


    although judging from experience and facts, han sanqian should be dead now, but for the sake of safety, the two people still played such a test move.


    they wanted to use this test to see how han sanqian would react.


    even if han sanqian answers a question or makes a small movement, they can capture it and analyze han sanqian''s true current state through this.


    han sanqian, who was standing over there, couldn''t help but grinned slightly.


    the huge pain made han sanqian feel that his body was about to burst, and the super consumption in his body almost emptied han sanqian''s cultivation. if he did not consider using taixu, han sanqian had already done it. everything he can do.


    he also emptied his last bullet.


    he also knew very well that he was no longer able to fight anymore, and the other party understood this and was testing him.


    but he had to answer.


    if you don''t answer, others can still find clues through your lack of answer. therefore, instead of being so coy, it would be better for han sanqian to take the initiative to speak.


    "stop being pretentious. can i not know what you are thinking?" han sanqian smiled coldly: "yes, i have indeed reached the limit. what do you think, just come here."


    after hearing this, and judging from the tone and expression of han sanqian''s words, the two of them were basically sure that han sanqian had indeed reached the point where he was close to the end of his life.


    you two looked at me, i looked at you, and then walked towards han sanqian.


    some subordinates who were less injured stood up one by one at this time. when they saw their superior walking towards han sanqian, they quickly followed him. ,


    a group of people soon completely surrounded han sanqian.


    however, no one in the group dared to get too close at this time. they could only surround han sanqian and look at him eagerly.


    black wind and the white-clothed envoys were also some distance away from han sanqian, maintaining the necessary safe distance from him.


    "han sanqian, you are indeed a hero. you have fought with us for so long. i really admire you. however, worship is worship. you will always lose when you should lose." the white-clothed envoy finished his words and looked at han sanqian. : "well, don''t resist. i will let someone take you to see the owner of the village in a decent way."


    this is indeed a relatively good choice. after all, once most people win, they can trample you under their feet, so naturally they will not give you any chance to raise your head. they will only press you harder, and it will be impossible for you to breathe, let alone lift your head.


    and the special envoy in white really treated han sanqian as a hero.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "there is no word failure in my dictionary, and it is even more impossible to admit defeat. the only way to die is to lose your head. come on, if you want to take me away, then take my body away."


    hearing this, hei feng was a little angry. after all, han sanqian had reached this juncture and was still talking harshly.


    however, the special envoy in white stopped.


    smiling at han sanqian: "you know, for now, we will not let you die, and you also know what our purpose is."


    "in other words, if you want to die, it may not be easy."


    after finishing speaking, the special envoy in white looked around and said: "from the beginning, we didn''t find your wife and xiaotao. i guess you must have hidden them, right? you also know that once we find them, then you if they don''t cooperate, it may bring them huge trouble, and even... bring some torture..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5438

    han sanqian smiled coldly and looked at the special envoy in white with no emotion in his eyes: "so, you are planning to use my people to threaten me, right?"


    the special envoy in white shook his head: "even if the tiger is caught, it is definitely very dangerous to tease the tiger with its cubs, so if you stand in my position, i will not threaten you. "


    "however, just because i won''t do it doesn''t mean that others won''t do it, and it doesn''t mean that people in need won''t do it. you know very well that the higher ups need you to do something. so, this it is inevitable." the special envoy in white finished his words and continued: "what i mean is that you will compromise if you are late. it is better to compromise now. at least, you can feel much better."


    "what you said makes sense, but are you just relying on your words?" han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "should you find the person first instead?"


    han sanqian said this mainly for the purpose of testing.


    he couldn''t detect the aura of su yingxia and others, so he himself didn''t know where su yingxia and xiao tao had gone. if he asked, he could find out from the enemy whether they had been caught.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly, and immediately heard han sanqian''s intention of asking this question, and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that mr. han is very confident that we can''t find your person? yes, we really don''t know where he is at the moment. , however, this does not mean that we cannot find them. you must know that this is a famous store, and this is our territory."


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "then let me ask you, have you ever lost anything here? have you ever found it again?"


    in one sentence, the special envoy in white immediately choked up at the scene.


    who doesn¡¯t lose a little thing in life? but sometimes you really can¡¯t find a little thing no matter how hard you look for it. ,


    although living people can''t compare things with things, at least han sanqian can fight here, which really makes people unable to answer the question at all.


    "okay, since han sanqian doesn''t want to be a lost dog, let''s stop talking nonsense and just do it. maybe this can be regarded as a kind of tribute to him." heifeng said coldly.


    as soon as he said these words, the people around him immediately took up their attack postures, ready to attack han sanqian at any time.


    han sanqian also smiled coldly, raised his jade sword directly, and was ready to deal with it.


    "han sanqian, why don''t you use pangu ax?" heifeng frowned.


    the key to why he didn''t want to get entangled was that he wanted han sanqian to use the pangu ax a few more times in desperate situations.


    after all, that''s the main purpose of the above.


    of course he knew that actually chatting with han sanqian for a while would be of great benefit to them. after all, it was clear that with this little time, they could completely recover more of their subordinates. this is of course the most beneficial to them.


    however, heifeng wanted to see han sanqian use the pangu ax more. at least, he could know the power of the pangu ax in advance for the superiors, or in other words, what kind of power han sanqian could use the pangu ax.


    "want me to use the pangu ax? it''s not impossible. you accompany me to the underworld, and i will slowly demonstrate it to you. how about that?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian directly raised the jade sword and killed him crazily.


    a group of people were dumbfounded. it was obvious that they did not expect that han sanqian would resist so stubbornly when he was about to die.


    "you asked for this. take him down for me. i want to live."


    with a roar, everyone rushed over on the spot.


    and han sanqian showed no mercy at all, and started killing those people directly.


    without the blessing of zhenqi, han sanqian almost relied on the heavy sword without edge taught to him by the old sweeper. he was domineering and fierce. he just killed seven in and seven out of the crowd, with incomparable bravery.


    but if you want to look at this matter from another perspective, it is actually a different picture.


    that is, han sanqian is very hard and miserable now.


    after all, with his own flesh and blood fighting a group of cultivators, how could such a scene not make people feel shocked and at the same time a huge and inexplicable sadness?


    the time did not last long. suddenly, a gun penetrated han sanqian''s shoulder directly, and han sanqian was obviously delayed for a few seconds, and there was no resistance...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5439

    "pfft!"


    another sword cut directly on han sanqian''s body.


    han sanqian''s body was bleeding profusely, and blood was spitting out from his entire mouth.


    facing the attacks of these young people, han sanqian no longer had any ability to attack.


    at this time, he was like the last lion, holding on to his mighty body with only his last breath.


    seeing that han sanqian could not even resist these basics, the white envoy and heifeng walked over confidently and boldly.


    the two people stood in front of han sanqian. although they were not directly close, at least the distance of three meters was considered very close for normal purposes.


    "han sanqian, why are you doing this?" the white-clothed envoy sighed: "you are so bruised and bruised. to be honest, you don''t look good. for us, we don''t want to humiliate you like this."


    "yes, han sanqian, you are just bringing humiliation upon yourself." after hei feng finished speaking, he looked at his surrounding subordinates. suddenly, those people collectively put away their guns and swords.


    as qiang he''s sword was pulled out, blood spurted out from the holes in his body in the next second, and han sanqian let out a sigh of relief and almost fell down.


    he reluctantly tried to hold up his body with his jade sword, but the weight of his body still made the jade sword unable to support him. after a heavy stagger, han sanqian barely managed to hold himself up with an extreme bend.


    although he did not kneel down and retained his last dignity, such a staggering posture really had a greater sense of inexplicable sadness.


    "a dead duck has a tough mouth."


    heifeng cursed in a low voice, waved his hand, and tried to get several people to tie up han sanqian.


    several people did not dare to arrest han sanqian at the first time. they looked at each other and no one dared to move rashly.


    "what are you doing standing still?"


    with an angry roar, several subordinates suppressed their fear and walked towards han sanqian.


    han sanqian suddenly turned his eyes, and for a moment, the few people who had just mustered up the courage retreated in fright.


    this is the absolute momentum of the king. even if he falls down, but he does not close his eyes, it is enough to instill terrible fear in the people around him.


    heifeng didn''t speak, just looked at the group of people coldly.


    to him, han sanqian was just a dying man, and his subordinates behaved in such a fearful manner, which really made him feel extremely embarrassed.


    several subordinates did not dare to say anything at this time and wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. they knew very well that this time they would have to bite the bullet even if they died.


    several people looked at each other and headed directly towards han sanqian the next second.


    but the funny thing is that when they were less than half a meter away from han sanqian, they didn''t dare to move.


    "what the hell are you doing standing still? he''s become like this, and you still don''t dare to take action? you bunch of losers."


    heifeng couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart and cursed directly.


    a few people closed their eyes and started taking action!


    bang bang bang!


    suddenly, just when a few people caught han sanqian, han sanqian''s whole body exploded one after another. although the impact was not huge, it had already completely broken the tight strings in his heart.


    a group of people subconsciously let go, or even turned around and ran away.


    mud and dust were flying all around han sanqian for a while, making it difficult for people to see clearly what was going on.


    boom! ! !


    there was another explosion, and the dust rose even more fiercely. the people nearby couldn''t help but retreat collectively, and at the same time, they covered their eyes with their hands.


    the black wind and white-clothed envoys were the first to react and waved their hands to clear away the dust around them. at this time, they looked at where han sanqian was and couldn''t help but frowned collectively.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "what...what''s going on?"


    "where''s han sanqian?"


    a group of people were collectively stunned, looking at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    on the ground, there was no trace of han sanqian at all, only a pile of dirt was still there.


    however, when i took a closer look, i was shocked to find a huge pit in the middle of the soil!


    "fuck, he...where did he go?"


    "underground, there is someone underground!!" the special envoy in white shouted urgently.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5440

    hearing the urgent shout of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng took the lead in looking towards the pit. after that, people and horses from all around also swarmed in. a group of people forcibly surrounded the place three floors inside and three outside.


    it was a small hole, about a few dozen centimeters wide. you couldn''t see the bottom of it, and you didn''t know the depth.


    "why is there a hole here? when did han sanqian dig it?"


    heifeng really doubted life. he tried his best to recall when han sanqian took the time to dig a hole here.


    but it''s a pity that no matter how much he thinks about it, he doesn''t have the time to come from han sanqian.


    although he did not observe han sanqian all the time in the last period of time, the explosions all the time also showed that han sanqian had been in the process of fighting with them. it was impossible for him to be in such a situation. you can also dig holes in the environment.


    "he didn''t dig it, but someone else." the white-clothed envoy frowned.


    heifeng couldn''t help but be surprised: "could it be that there is a spy in our village?"


    but as soon as he said this, heifeng immediately regretted it. he knew very well that there was basically no undercover or spy in the village.


    especially in this current area.


    "it''s su yingxia." heifeng figured out the key point.


    only su yingxia has not shown up, so it is very likely that he has been hiding underground, and later even dug a tunnel underground.


    and, at the most critical moment, she rushed out of the tunnel and took han sanqian away.


    that''s how it should be.


    "not bad." the special envoy in white also confirmed hei feng''s guess.


    "they really have a tacit understanding between husband and wife." hei feng said: "however, what i didn''t expect was the courage of this su yingxia. if she were an ordinary woman, her husband would probably hide as soon as he encountered such a crisis."


    "this is not to say that su yingxia or other women are greedy for life and afraid of death, but it means that when the situation is so clear, the choice is very easy to make."


    the special envoy in white nodded: "who says it''s not the case? to protect yourself and not hold back, this is what a smart person does. we originally thought that su yingxia was also such a smart woman. she hid herself so well that we can''t find him."


    "han sanqian''s confident reaction just now seems to indicate that this possibility is very high, but who would have thought that she would suddenly come up from below and kill her again?"


    "such a close distance, let alone a woman, even if you let me, i may not dare to be so bold." hei feng couldn''t help but sigh.


    the idea of ??hiding directly underground under the battle situation is indeed bold enough, brave enough and unexpected enough.


    but, it''s also dangerous enough.


    after all, in such a large-scale battle above, if there is any deviation in the attack and directly misses the person and bombards the ground, then the ground below may be very dangerous.


    the ground will collapse due to this huge impact, and the tunnel may completely collapse during the collapse. at that time, su yingxia, who was hiding underneath, would bury herself alive without anyone else taking action.


    "what are you still doing? chase me."


    heifeng knew that su yingxia was seeking wealth and wealth by playing games, but at the moment, no matter what, the most important thing was to capture su yingxia and han sanqian.


    "she''s quite stupid. even if she takes such a risk to save han sanqian, what''s the point?" hei feng sneered disdainfully: "take han sanqian and hide in this tunnel. the tunnel is extremely narrow, but it gives us a chance to catch a turtle in a jar. chance."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "let the troops keep some people on the ground. i believe the other exit should be nearby. we intercept and pursue them in the tunnel. they can''t escape."


    heifeng agreed. with a wave of his hand, a group of men quickly flew in from the entrance of the cave, while the remaining men quickly flew around to patrol and be vigilant.


    "let''s get ready to go down too."


    black wind and the white-clothed envoy looked at each other, and then the two people came to the entrance of the cave.


    "it looks like the soil is very new. it turns out that the tunnel was just dug recently." the envoy in white said with a smile.


    the judgment of the two people seems to be accurate so far, so now the only thing left is to catch the turtle in the jar.


    but just as the two were about to go down, suddenly, a figure suddenly flew out of the cave...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5441

    afterwards, the figure drew a low parabola on the ground and then hit the ground heavily.


    the two of them looked around hurriedly, only to see that the man was not han sanqian, let alone su yingxia, but one of their own subordinates.


    he didn''t suffer too many injuries all over his body, but the inner injuries made him dying.


    heifeng frowned and looked at the man hurriedly: "what''s going on?"


    the human wall endured the pain and said: "return to the special envoy, i don''t know what happened. we were trying to follow the tunnel down, trying to arrest people, but suddenly a wave of air hit us from inside, and a group of us were strung together. after a while, because i was on the outside and had no support behind me, i was directly shaken out by this infuriating energy."


    hearing the subordinate''s description, black wind and the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but look at each other.


    heifeng said: "there was a sudden attack of true energy in the tunnel. it seems that su yingxia is not trying to escape, but..."


    yes, she is attacking.


    "she probably wanted to take advantage of the tunnel, so that one man could stand in check and no one could get in the way." the white-clothed envoy nodded: "she never thought about running away, or she knew very well that it was impossible to run away. lose."


    "so, she and han sanqian have the same idea. instead of wasting energy on escaping, it is better to use full strength and kill as many as you can before being caught."


    heifeng smiled bitterly: "no wonder they can create so many miracles. as the saying goes, good people are afraid of bad people, bad people are afraid of evil people, and evil people are afraid of losing their lives."


    "everyone thought that han sanqian was just a desperado, but they didn''t expect that even his wife was like that."


    "it seems that this battle is not completely over, and we still have to fight." the white-clothed envoy said: "it''s just that i don''t know her wife well enough, and i don''t know how long her wife can hold on."


    heifeng smiled and said: "i guess she won''t last long. i also understand the truth behind jin zhuzhechi. han sanqian is so powerful, but her wife is a loser. she must be forcibly fed by han sanqian until she is repaired." it is an extremely high state. however, she is facing us, and she is still in an environment like the tunnel."


    the tunnel is good for su yingxia''s defense, but it is actually not good for her to stay for a long time.


    after all, this tunnel was dug temporarily, so it was impossible for it to be a large-scale tunnel that had been prepared for a long time, with panzong''s complicated twists and turns and various emergency facilities.


    it is most likely just a one-way street.


    so, under such circumstances, it is actually not conducive to people''s survival there.


    "more importantly, if it doesn''t work, we can storm the ground. i think its temporary tunnel should not be dug too deep. in other words, it is very likely to collapse." heifeng said.


    the special envoy in white shook his head: "we cannot underestimate su yingxia. in other words, if she dares to dig a tunnel directly under our battlefield, then its depth should be enough. the best way is for us to quickly find its original entrance, so , we are attacking from both sides, it is difficult for su yingxia to pay attention to both ends in such a small environment in the tunnel."


    after saying this, the white-clothed envoy glanced around, trying to use his eyes to roughly determine where su yingxia might finally dig the entrance.


    in less than a moment, he set his sights on the thatched house not far away.


    he suddenly smiled: "brother, look at that thatched house."


    heifeng looked and soon frowned.


    there are many other thatched houses next to it, so in fact, there is nothing particularly strange there.


    but the wonderful thing was that for some reason, he really felt that there might really be the entrance that su yingxia used to dig the tunnel.


    this feeling was also felt by the special envoy in white.


    "the terrain there is a bit high. if people hide inside, it will be difficult for the fire to spread there. in addition, han sanqian deliberately brought the battlefield here, so maybe he wanted su yingxia to come and help."


    "then, it''s more likely that that''s where they planned to hide in the first place."


    "go over and have a look." hei feng waved and led several of his subordinates, along with the white-clothed envoy, towards the thatched hut where su yingxia and the two girls had stayed before.


    the subordinates quickly searched the house, but after searching around, they found nothing suspicious.


    heifeng was a little surprised: "is there something wrong with our judgment? this is not the starting point?"


    "no, this must be the starting point!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5442

    the special envoy in white was categorical and spoke extremely resolutely, as if he was the one who saw the right people here.


    heifeng was a little surprised by the decisiveness of the white-clothed envoy, and couldn''t help but said: "brother, can you explain a few things?"


    "i can''t describe the feeling. it looks so normal here that it makes me feel like there''s something wrong with even normality."


    heifeng didn''t say anything more. he waved his hand and motioned for his men to quickly surround the place.


    "search, search hard for me. even if there is even a trace of hair here, you must not let it go."


    hearing hei feng''s words, all the subordinates were a little surprised.


    this is too strict, not even a hair is allowed to be let go, this...


    "what are you doing standing still? give me a move." hei feng said angrily.


    "yes."


    everyone obeyed the order, did not dare to say anything, and hurriedly dispersed, and then began to search the ground carefully.


    the white-clothed envoy glanced at hei feng gratefully and said nothing. he knew very well that the best reward for his trust in hei feng could only be to find something here to prove that what he said was true.


    so the next moment, the messenger in white began to search hard for something in the house.


    the whole process was very slow, but no one dared to say a word, they just looked for it very carefully.


    heifeng also maintained enough patience, and sometimes even searched around by himself.


    in fact, he also felt that this place was a bit strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was.


    but if he had to find some examples, there are some. that is that this is indeed the closest place to the battlefield. if a tunnel is dug, this is indeed the most suitable place.


    "dude, come here."


    at this moment, the special envoy in white on the side suddenly noticed something, and heifeng quickly surrounded him.


    "look."


    the white-clothed envoy gently pulled his hand, and a thin strand of hair instantly appeared in his hand.


    "i''ll go." hei feng was startled. he didn''t even let go of his hair. this was obviously just an exaggerated metaphor.


    but the result was that someone actually followed this standard, and they actually found a hair.


    "such long hair should belong to a girl." heifeng said.


    the special envoy in white nodded: "judging from the hair quality, the owner of the hair is relatively young, so it may be su yingxia, but it is more likely to be that xiao tao. but no matter which one, at least it can prove that they must have stayed in this place."


    heifeng nodded, and then suddenly couldn''t help but smile in admiration: "interesting, really interesting. this thatched house is obviously the one closest to the battlefield, which also means that it is the one most likely to be discovered. from my perspective, if i were looking for su yingxia, i might just ignore this place."


    "in other words, i will definitely send people to check this place, but it will only be a relatively detailed search here, and then i will bring people to leave."


    the special envoy in white nodded. heifeng thought so, and he didn''t think so.


    if su yingxia hadn''t suddenly rushed out of the tunnel, he thought, he would have ignored that su yingxia was hiding so close to the battlefield.


    "this couple is really more sophisticated than the other, and more bold than the other." heifeng gave a wry smile, then raised his head and said to the crowd: "search the ground carefully for me. remember, don''t let go of anything suspicious." this place, i believe there must be an authentic entrance here."


    "yes!"


    with the discovery, a group of people did not dare to question any decision made above, and could only continue to search obediently.


    the black wind and white envoys also nodded to each other and continued to search around.


    after about a few minutes, it was black wind''s turn to discover that something was not right with the soil on the ground.


    "it''s xintu." heifeng shouted hurriedly.


    the special envoy in white hurried over, and sure enough, in heifeng''s hand, there was a handful of old soil, with a trace of new soil hidden in it.


    this is the surface, so it is unlikely that there is any new soil.


    so, this means that this place must have been dug up and thrown away.


    the white-clothed envoy didn''t say much, and hurriedly threw away the surrounding soil where heifeng had held it. sure enough, within a moment, a wooden board appeared in front of the two of them...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5443

    "found it." the white-clothed envoy shouted excitedly.


    heifeng was the first to rush up, and there was indeed a wooden board to block it, but the soil on it was made of old soil.


    "it''s really smart. she deliberately put a lot of old soil on the wooden board. if i hadn''t found a trace of new soil inside, i might not have found this place."


    thin, too thin. first, it was judged from the hair that they had been hiding here before, and then from the few grains of new soil among the millions of soil, it was determined that this place had been disturbed...


    if it weren''t for the arrest of han sanqian and su yingxia, i''m afraid no one would be so meticulous.


    the special envoy in white couldn''t help but joked: "it seems that if you and i catch han sanqian a few more times, we can find a job as a detective after we withdraw from here in the future."


    heifeng smiled softly, stretched out his hand and opened the wooden board directly.


    suddenly, a cold wind came out of the passage, accompanied by the sounds of fighting.


    "it is indeed here. come on, rush in."


    heifeng roared and waved his hand, and a group of subordinates hurried over and then got in through the entrance.


    after the black wind and white-clothed envoys waited for everyone to enter, they were no longer idle this time and rushed in together.


    after the two entered, the first thing they saw was the relatively large underground space. this was once xiao tao''s first place to rest after entering.


    "depend on!"


    the two people who originally went in thought that this time they must attack su yingxia from both front and back, but as soon as they got down to the bottom, the two people discovered that they seemed to have made a mistake in their judgment.


    after going all the way into the space underneath, they discovered that there were actually two tunnels.


    there is a tunnel going all the way up, which is the tunnel where su yingxia rushed out of the ground and rescued han sanqian.


    but after she rescued people and returned, there was another relatively parallel tunnel spreading outside.


    somewhat like an upside-down t shape.


    the entrance is one end of the t, and above it is the top of the inverted t. su yingxia''s current position is the other end of the t.


    therefore, regardless of whether he made it to the starting point or not, there was actually only one way to bet on su yingxia.


    they and their subordinates who came down from above quickly reunited.


    the special envoys in black wind and white clothes were very depressed. they thought they were catching a turtle in a urn, but they accidentally turned into a fool. this was really embarrassing.


    "damn, what should we do now?" heifeng wiped the sweat from his forehead a little depressed.


    the temperature in the tunnel began to be a little high. after all, while everyone was attacking, there were too many people in the tunnel.


    the special envoy in white grabbed a wounded soldier who had just been dragged out of the tunnel and hurriedly asked: "what''s the situation inside now?"


    the wounded soldier hurriedly said: "the special envoy back to the martial arts academy, there is a woman blocking the corridor. she is very powerful. coupled with the terrain restrictions, it is very difficult for us to attack hard."


    the special envoy in white nodded, waved his hand, and asked people to place the wounded soldiers here first.


    "brother, do you have any ideas?"


    the white-clothed envoy frowned: "she can dig tunnels, but we can''t?"


    "you mean¡­¡­"


    "from here as the starting point, we dig a passage on the left and right, and slowly reach behind su yingxia in an arc. after that, the three lines merge into one," the white-clothed envoy said.


    "how to determine the approximate location of su ying xia tian."


    "you can ask these wounded soldiers roughly. they should know how far our current position is from the front."


    after finishing his words, the envoy in white looked at the wounded soldier.


    "it''s not that far ahead, only about seven or eight meters away."


    "seven or eight meters?" heifeng frowned. this distance is not difficult for a monk. moreover, he has many people, so it is not easy to dig a tunnel.


    "slow down!" the special envoy in white hurriedly stopped heifeng who was trying to call someone.


    "is there any problem? brother." heifeng was confused. all these actions were arranged by the special envoy in white. he followed it, so why did he stop him.


    "yes, there is a problem." the special envoy in white said coldly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5444

    before heifeng could say anything, the messenger in white pulled the man who was helping the wounded soldier over: "let me ask you, how many meters do you think you walked?"


    the man was obviously taken aback and subconsciously replied: "returning to the special envoy, he probably... walked about seven or eight meters. didn''t he already answer just now?"


    the special envoy in white shook his head: "are you sure the distance is really seven or eight meters?"


    "this...this is indeed true." the man was a little panicked.


    the special envoy in white was not angry and said calmly: "think about it again, don''t worry, even if you get the answer wrong, i won''t blame you, but it must be true."


    the man wanted to refute, but he couldn''t start from scratch. he could only lower his head and think about it carefully.


    heifeng hurriedly stepped forward, looked at the special envoy in white with some confusion, and asked: "brother, what''s going on? why do you have to ask two people a question, and why do you have to confirm it repeatedly?"


    heifeng was not afraid that the white-clothed envoy would deliberately make things difficult for his men. instead, he thought there might be another intention behind it, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    the special envoy in white nodded: "i suspect that the distance of seven or eight meters is not true."


    "you mean they lied?" black wind suddenly looked at his men angrily.


    "brother, don''t be angry. i don''t mean they lied, but they didn''t think clearly before answering. that person is a wounded soldier. for him, when he is injured, his body is very painful, so he wants to get out of there as soon as possible. you also know that the more a person thinks about time, his subconscious mind will find that time passes slower. in the same way, when he wants to get here quickly, his subconscious mind will also feel that the journey is long due to pain and other effects. .¡±


    hearing the words of the special envoy in white, hei feng suddenly woke up.


    it''s like if you want to go somewhere, but if you don''t know the way, you think it will be relatively far to reach your destination.


    and if you are in a place you are familiar with and you are completely free to do whatever you want, you actually don¡¯t have much concept of the so-called kilometers in your mind.


    naturally, subconsciously, you will think that this road you are familiar with is actually not that far away.


    and if the distance between the front and back is not too exaggerated, you might even think that the latter is actually closer than the former.


    this is some information errors caused by people in different states.


    "think carefully about how far it is." after heifeng understood, he quickly looked at the uninjured person.


    obviously, the guy was not injured, so he was not as urgent as that person. the answer he gave was often the closest to the real answer.


    "don''t be misled by the person in front, because what he said may be wrong." the white-clothed envoy said hurriedly.


    the man nodded, and after taking a look at the two envoys who were not angry, he couldn''t help but think about it secretly.


    soon, he raised his head: "if you ask me, my true feeling should be about four or five meters."


    "then dig at a distance of seven or eight meters." the envoy in white made up his mind.


    heifeng was stunned. didn''t he ask again and confirm that the distance was about four or five meters? why did he suddenly start digging seven or eight meters away?


    if so, wouldn''t it be unnecessary?


    might as well just follow the earliest answer.


    the white-clothed envoy smiled and shook his head: "it''s because i believe in the answer of the person behind, that''s why the distance is seven or eight meters."


    "ah?" the monk, who was a little over two feet tall, was confused. he really didn''t understand what it meant.


    since you believe the latter, why do you have to touch it in the previous order?


    what kind of logic is this, he really can''t understand.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly and spoke, "time is pressing. let''s arrange for people to do this first. after that, i will tell you why we do this, okay?"


    heifeng also understood that the matter was important, nodded, and immediately asked his men to do as he was told.


    soon, the two teams quickly separated and dug a passage to the left and right using the tunnel as a starting point.


    after all, there are a lot of people here, and the digging speed is very fast.


    taking advantage of this gap, heifeng couldn''t help but wonder: "brother, can you explain to me why this is happening?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5445

    the special envoy in white smiled softly: "it''s very simple. if our people come back at a position of four or five meters, then if we go further forward, it should be a front-line battlefield. is this correct?"


    heifeng nodded, of course there was no problem with this.


    "that is to say, if the injury is at a distance of five meters, then the first-line position should be about six meters."


    "yes!"


    "then su yingxia''s position should be about seven meters?"


    hearing this, heifeng suddenly understood and slapped his thigh fiercely: "i''ll go, why did i forget to add this detail to it?"


    normally, these factors should be taken into consideration, but heifeng really didn''t pay attention to this.


    "haha, it''s a good thing i have my brother here. otherwise, this army would be digging holes and, hey, they would go straight to the battlefield."


    the two of them looked at each other and laughed. it was not just a joke to make such a mistake. the most important thing was that it was embarrassing and the work was in vain.


    if they want to fight, they can directly hit su yingxia''s side, or directly steal her retreat. only in this way can they enjoy the advantages brought by the strategy.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly. although there was no pride on his face, at least he was happy in his heart.


    who doesn''t want to be recognized by others, especially the liberal arts college that has always been weighing on them.


    at this time, on su yingxia''s side, xiao tao and han sanqian were hiding in the back, while su yingxia was guarding the front, struggling to hold on in front with her own strength.


    no matter how fierce the enemy''s attack was, su yingxia remained motionless like a god of war. past


    "brother sanqian, how are you?" xiao tao asked nervously.


    she had lied to han sanqian before and felt guilty about han sanqian. now that she saw han sanqian''s injuries, she couldn''t help but feel even more angry.


    "i''m fine." han sanqian said, looking at su yingxia.


    he didn''t care about his injuries at all. what he cared about more was su yingxia''s safety.


    "help me up, i''m going to help you sister ying xia." han sanqian forced his body to stand up, but the severe pain made him unable to stand at all.


    as soon as he stood up, he stumbled to the ground.


    xiao tao was so anxious that her tears were rolling: "brother sanqian, you are so injured, please don''t go."


    "your sister yingxia won''t last long."


    although su yingxia is currently using the terrain as a barrier, han sanqian also knows very well that this kind of barrier will not last long.


    it wasn''t that su yingxia wasn''t strong enough, but that the enemy was really powerful and there were so many of them.


    there was no way she could hold out for too long with such an onslaught.


    "brother sanqian, you are like this now, why are you still beating me?" xiao tao said anxiously.


    han sanqian also knew very well that his current appearance would not only not be able to help su yingxia, but would actually hinder her.


    however, he would never allow han sanqian to watch su yingxia face danger.


    "xiao tao, do you want to use the pangu ax?" han sanqian looked at xiao tao.


    the power of pangu ax might be able to create some miracles, especially since i haven''t seen xiao tao for so long. i don''t know how far she can activate pangu ax.


    but no matter what, at least she must know more about pangu ax than before, so she might make pangu ax more powerful.


    this is han sanqian''s biggest hope at the moment.


    hearing han sanqian''s words, xiao tao lowered her head in shame: "brother sanqian, i''m sorry, you can''t use the pangu axe."


    "what''s the meaning?"


    "because my purpose of getting close to you is to let you use the pangu ax."


    immediately afterwards, xiaotao told the whole story one by one.


    after listening to xiao tao''s words, han sanqian fell silent, but xiao tao burst into tears.


    "i''m sorry, brother sanqian. i know you love me very much and trust me very much, but i also lied to you. you can scold me, you can hit me, you can do whatever you want." xiao tao felt extremely guilty. road.


    but han sanqian still didn''t speak, just lowered his head and muttered, not knowing what he was thinking.


    this time, xiao tao became even more anxious.


    "brother sanqian, don''t be like this. please pay attention to me." xiao tao took han sanqian''s hand and said softly.


    han sanqian suddenly raised his eyes, narrowed his eyes slightly, frowned tightly, and then looked at xiaotao...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5446

    "i still want to use the pangu ax." han sanqian said.


    hearing han sanqian''s answer, xiaotao froze on the spot, and the feeling of guilt in her heart became even stronger.


    "brother sanqian, didn''t you hear what i was telling you?" xiao tao was extremely anxious.


    "i heard it. if they want me to use the pangu ax, then use it." han sanqian said seriously.


    when things got to this point, han sanqian actually felt that there was no need to hide anything anymore. he had no cards in his hand, so it was better to show his cards directly.


    while seeing what the other party was up to, he also wanted to use the pangu ax to try to break out.


    "we are on the edge of the cliff now. there is nothing we can''t afford to lose. do you understand what i mean?" han sanqian looked at xiaotao and said sincerely.


    xiaotao looked into han sanqian''s eyes and knew that he was very determined.


    after thinking about it, xiao tao nodded: "i listen to brother sanqian. however, i''m not too sure, and even if it succeeds, brother sanqian, can you use it? after all, in your current state... ¡­¡±


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t worry, your brother sanqian is not ready to die yet."


    he also has a killer move!


    too weak!


    he can do it again.


    the reason why han sanqian kept it until now was because he was worried that he would have no way out if he fell into an absolute desperate situation.


    now, he can still find a way out by starting over. even if the pangu ax is powerful enough, he may be able to directly fight back.


    "okay, brother sanqian, i will tell you everything i know."


    during the period of separation from han sanqian, xiaotao also gradually discovered a lot of secrets and information about the pangu clan.


    some of them she awakened naturally, and some of them she was forced to discover slowly.


    but no matter what, she does know more than she did at first.


    "brother sanqian, to use pangu ax, you must first awaken pangu ax to a certain level."


    "after that, it can gradually wake up and decide whether to deny the lord."


    "however, regardless of whether it recognizes its owner or not, if it encounters danger, it will trigger autonomous rescue, which means that its power will increase exponentially at that time."


    han sanqian nodded, understanding, it was equivalent to pangu ax becoming conscious, and then letting him feel the crisis.


    "but i have also instilled power before, but it did not awaken pangu ax. at most, the color only changed slightly. moreover, the power did increase after the change. does this mean that my power is not enough, so i still can''t reach the top?" han sanqian asked.


    in fact, this is also the key point that han sanqian has always been confused about.


    from a normal logic point of view, this situation is indeed normal. but the only thing that''s not right is that han sanqian is a fierce guy. in terms of true ability, he said he is second, but i''m afraid not many people dare to say he is first.


    however, under such circumstances, if he could not activate it, then the pangu ax would, to put it mildly, be simply thrown outside and become a mess.


    i''m afraid not two people in the world can use it.


    hearing han sanqian''s words, xiaotao smiled softly, and finally a trace of haze was swept away from her sad mood. at least, she knew that at this time, she could finally help han sanqian.


    this kind of help comes without asking for anything in return, but at least it can make her feel more at ease.


    "brother sanqian, this is actually a protective mechanism of pangu ax." xiao tao laughed softly.


    "protection mechanism?"


    "yes, the pangu ax has been passed down. although there is no new owner, there is no need to say more about the identity and power of his owner."


    "they are such magical weapons with such status, so we can''t let tens of thousands of people try them, right?"


    "so, pangu ax has its own protection mechanism. in other words, just like when we select talents, you have to pass a basic test first, and then you are qualified to take the final test."


    "you can say that this is the arrogance of pangu ax, because it itself is worthy of this arrogance."


    han sanqian nodded: "does that mean i didn''t break through the most basic protection?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5447

    "you could say that, but that''s not necessarily true."


    han sanqian frowned, a little confused by what she said. what does it mean that it can be said that it failed, but it can also be said that it may not be the case?


    this thing, if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not, isn¡¯t it? where does the middle come from?


    xiao tao smiled softly: "brother sanqian, don''t be so impatient. it is indeed true that you failed to pass the test of the mechanism. however, just because you failed does not mean that you are not qualified, because this layer of mechanism has to go for testing, the best thing to use is the special method of our descendants from pangu."


    "what you used before was brute force, in other words, force. this method is not impossible, but what is often required is the person''s superior ability."


    han sanqian understood the meaning. good guy, according to xiao tao''s explanation, it''s like opening a safe.


    you have the key, slowly try the password, maybe you can open the safe if you are lucky and get it right.


    what han sanqian is using now is actually the method of violent unpacking.


    damn, this isn''t about super ability, it''s simply about having an ability that reaches the point where it can no longer be abnormal.


    no wonder i am so strong, but i still can''t do anything against pangu ax.


    "xiao tao, do you know this special method?"


    xiao tao nodded and shook her head again.


    han sanqian is a little depressed, why are you here again?


    "don''t give me surprises at one time and despair at the other. what do you mean?"


    this feeling is like someone using a knife to cut your flesh, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "i actually have some methods, but unfortunately, my memory is not comprehensive, so i only have a partial understanding of this method." xiao tao shook her head: "only half, can it work?"


    so-called half things like this are actually very bad.


    because whether it is a technique or a program, it is a complete routine, a complete closed loop. if any link in the middle goes wrong, the consequences will be very serious.


    if it is small, it will go crazy, if it is large, it will explode on the spot.


    and xiaotao is so good, she didn¡¯t just miss one or two steps, she simply skipped half of the steps for you. whoever you put this thing on will be upset.


    however, han sanqian also knew very well that he had no extra choice at the moment, so if he got angry again, he would have to bite the bullet.


    "it doesn''t matter, half is half, a dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor." han sanqian made up his mind.


    xiao tao looked at han sanqian a few more times meaningfully, and finally pursed her lips obediently: "i know, i can''t persuade you, all i can do is support you, so you will be happy ,is it right?"


    han sanqian nodded firmly.


    "after you enter trance according to my method, i will help you provide necessary assistance throughout the entire process. therefore, when you enter trance, do not completely enter the state of trance, and maintain communication with me."


    han sanqian nodded, this is naturally the best way to deal with it.


    xiao tao could be regarded as a nurse, but now han sanqian needed a major operation because of his serious illness, and he had to do it himself.


    compared to herself, xiao tao is much more professional. as a descendant of pangu, she naturally understands pangu ax better than anyone else.


    therefore, if xiaotao is there to protect you during this process, the whole process will indeed be relatively safer.


    han sanqian nodded suddenly, and then took out the pangu ax.


    "aren''t you afraid that i will lie to you?" xiao tao asked.


    han sanqian shook his head: "i said, i regard you as my biological sister, so i have absolute trust in you. if you really want to lie to me, then i would rather admit it. i won''t disbelieve it. it¡¯s my sister¡¯s, do you understand?¡±


    xiao tao felt warm in her heart: "then don''t worry, i won''t lie to my brother. now, brother sanqian, you can inject a little bit of real power into pangu ax. remember, only a little bit is needed."


    han sanqian nodded and injected a trace of real energy into pangu ax...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5448

    afterwards, han sanqian followed xiao tao''s words and gently gathered his consciousness. after that, leaving only his hearing, he completely entered a state of trance.


    "brother sanqian, try your best to feel the existence of pangu ax."


    as xiao tao''s voice entered his ears, han sanqian nodded and obeyed.


    as han sanqian did this, the surroundings seemed to become extremely quiet. the years were gone, the fighting was gone, and everything was gone.


    he could feel a subtle aura around him. could it be that it was the aura of pangu ax?


    however, this breath is very unreal, and also extremely strange and strange. this made han sanqian unclear whether it was some strange energy fluctuations produced when the enemy attacked, or some different energy fluctuations of pangu ax.


    han sanqian just tried his best to feel it, that''s all.


    "brother sanqian, listen to my instructions."


    han sanqian nodded, and soon, xiao tao''s chanting words came to his ears.


    the sounds of these mantras are very strange. it seems that each word is not a chinese character, or even just the sound of some kind of animal or monster.


    han sanqian couldn''t understand it, so naturally he didn''t need to say anything to understand its meaning. all he could do now was to recite each word word by word as xiao tao taught him.


    just one minute passed, and han sanqian had already recited all the mantras twice as requested by xiaotao.


    "can you remember what i just taught you now? you need to read the formula yourself. it is best if you can feel some of its meaning."


    "in this way, the formula will be more effective."


    "actually, i didn''t quite understand what these formulas meant at first. each word was very difficult to pronounce. however, the more i read them, i seemed to begin to understand some of them. it''s just... just these things. , i understand it generally, but i only understand it in my heart, and i can¡¯t explain it to you, brother sanqian."


    this was somewhat irritating, but han sanqian was not angry either.


    he can understand this feeling. sometimes, some things are just like this. you probably know what''s going on, but if you want to tell it, you really can''t.


    the only thing han sanqian can do now is to follow what xiao tao said, recite it by himself, and read and recite the entire formula completely. then, after becoming proficient, try to understand as much as possible. mean.


    there is a saying that a good memory is not as good as a bad writing. the meaning is almost the same, that is, if you read more and practice more, many things will naturally exist in your mind.


    a few minutes later, han sanqian was able to recite those extremely difficult to pronounce formulas fluently. han sanqian didn''t feel any happy about it. he still read it seriously and silently, trying to achieve the effect xiao tao said by repeating it too many times.


    after repeating it several times, han sanqian gradually began to understand the different meanings.


    although some of the words were difficult to pronounce, the more i read them, the more they became smoother, and han sanqian really seemed to have discovered some of the secrets.


    it''s like one of the words is a bit similar to the ooh sound a monkey makes when it beats its chest. in fact, what it might want to express is something like resonance.


    as for other words with strange pronunciations, han sanqian also began to roughly guess their meanings, and tried to put all these fragmented things together, and then guess what they might mean.


    as han sanqian deepened in this area, his whole body began to react differently.


    a faint green light began to appear on his body, slowly wrapping his body again.


    correspondingly, the pangu ax, which originally had no color change, was now wrapped in a faint green light. it seemed that to some extent it was communicating with han sanqian.


    soon, the light from the two bodies began to flow out, and they slowly met in the air.


    the two rays of light were sensing each other, as if they were distinguishing between ourselves and the enemy. after a moment, the light kept a certain distance.


    it seems that they can''t get along.


    but just when xiao tao thought the matter was over, suddenly, the two rays of light came closer again and merged directly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5449

    "brother sanqian, hurry up and feel the pangu ax."


    hearing xiao tao''s words, han sanqian quickly sensed it. sure enough, this time han sanqian could clearly feel a very strange force wandering around him.


    although this power is so weak that it can be ignored, it still cannot escape han sanqian''s consciousness. the most important thing is that it can feel the unusualness of this weak power.


    it contains a very overbearing and unsolvable root within it.


    obviously, this is the absolute supreme power.


    it is also obvious that only among all weapons like the pangu ax, it is possible to possess such domineering power.


    "the color of your light is the same, which means that brother sanqian, you have sensed the existence of pangu ax. now, you have to try to communicate with him."


    comminicate?


    a big question mark appeared in han sanqian''s mind.


    communicate with a force?


    how to communicate this?


    after all, it is not a living creature, nor is it a spiritual body.


    however, xiao tao said it, and han sanqian completely trusted him, so for him, there was only one choice, and that was to obey him obediently.


    han sanqian stabilized his mind and then tried to establish contact with this power.


    call!


    almost as soon as han sanqian gave up all distracting thoughts, his eyes suddenly became blank. the next second, he saw him suddenly standing in this vast expanse of white.


    there was no one around, let alone anything. he was the only one in this world.


    but almost at this moment, han sanqian suddenly heard a subtle sound.


    this sound is extremely small, so small that it is almost completely inaudible to the naked ear.


    han sanqian felt that he could hear it entirely because his consciousness was activated to the maximum, so he could hear in this environment.


    han sanqian looked along the sound, and was shocked to find that there was a small ant under his feet.


    and the sound is exactly what it makes.


    it was carrying a piece of rice at this time. although the rice grain was small, to the little ant, it was almost twice the size of its body.


    however, there is white air all around, and even the feet under my feet are completely white. there is no soil or rocks, so where do the ants come from?


    thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but be surprised. he squatted down, gently picked up the ant, and put it in the palm of his hand.


    after the ant landed on the palm, it was too small to tell whether its facial expression was panic or calm. in short, it still hugged the rice grain tightly and tried to leave han sanqian''s palm.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but smile: "i won''t hurt you, so why leave?"


    "if you are afraid, i will let you go."


    as he spoke, han sanqian put his palms on the white air surface at his feet, allowing him to crawl down his palms and leave.


    soon, the ant carried the rice grains and landed on the surface of the white air. after that, it carried the rice grains and disappeared into the vast white air.


    han sanqian didn''t take such an incident seriously. he stood up and looked around, trying to find a direction or something.


    you can''t stay here forever, right?


    but the surroundings were all the same. for a while, han sanqian didn''t know where to go or where to go, so he could only walk around in a daze.


    "what on earth is this place? aren''t i communicating with pangu ax? how...why did my consciousness suddenly enter this kind of place again?" han sanqian, a monk about two feet tall, was completely confused.


    he couldn''t figure out what was going on, but after circling around, he found that he couldn''t get out of this place.


    everything around them is exactly the same, and there seems to be no boundaries around them.


    if you bite the bullet and go on, you may very well end up walking to death, but you may not be able to reach the end of it.


    therefore, after going around in circles, han sanqian seemed to be still going around in circles.


    han sanqian was very depressed and didn''t know what to do at all.


    but at this moment, suddenly, those small but very familiar sounds came into my ears again.


    he looked down and saw that the original ant appeared at his feet again.


    however, what was different from the last time was that this guy was no longer carrying the piece of rice, but instead was dragging a larger piece of something that seemed to be flour.


    han sanqian suddenly thought of something and crouched down in a hurry.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5450

    there is nothing here, so where did the ants move the grains of rice and where did the ants move the balls of flour?


    after thinking about this, han sanqian believed that this ant was most likely the most critical breakthrough point, or reminder point.


    as long as you follow the ants, or observe where the ants move things from, then the place where there are things is most likely the exit.


    thinking of this, han sanqian crouched and did not disturb the ant. he just followed it closely to see where it was going and where it was going to return.


    the ant''s body is too small, and its moving speed may be fast for it, but for han sanqian who is observing its whereabouts, this is simply too slow, and even makes people impatient to wait.


    han sanqian really wanted to help the ant run a few steps, but he knew that doing so was meaningless and would destroy the ant''s original route.


    therefore, no matter how uncomfortable it was, all he could do was silently watch the ants act.


    after about half an hour in this world, the ants finally stopped, and han sanqian also saw a place in the vast white air, where they were piled up like a hill.


    the ant dragged the flour ball near the hill and finally let it go.


    those hills were almost made of various types of grains. they looked densely packed and somewhat disgusting. however, han sanqian did not destroy them. he understood that these things might be the ant''s long-term ration.


    it is very inappropriate to ruin other people''s livelihoods because of your own likes and dislikes. people should maintain enough respect and rationality, and should also consider issues from the other person''s perspective.


    after putting down the flour, the ant didn''t take any rest. he turned around and headed to another place.


    for han sanqian, obviously, this is the critical moment.


    it must have gone to move things, so the place where these things exist is most likely the exit, or somewhere outside this vast white world.


    thinking of this, han sanqian followed the ant closely.


    i don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the ant had been walking for almost a long time. suddenly, it stopped.


    because the body is too small, and the ground is completely covered with white gas, and a little more white gas can just wrap it in the gas.


    as a result, han sanqian couldn''t see what the ants were doing inside.


    han sanqian quickly blew a breath to blow away the white air. sure enough, he saw the ant stopping there. however, to his disappointment, the ant''s feet had already dragged a piece of rice.


    at this time, it turned around and ran in the original direction.


    han sanqian couldn''t help it. he had followed him for so long, but in the end, the ant did not lead him to the exit and outside as he imagined. instead... instead, he was still in the white air. found something and carried it back.


    this makes people a little desperate, after all, it means that his hope may be dashed.


    the ant didn''t leave here, it was just something it found here.


    "then we can''t get out?" han sanqian didn''t get up and still observed the ants, but he couldn''t help but feel extremely disappointed. at the same time, his observation of the ants was not as detailed as before.


    he stood up and walked normally in the direction the ants were going back, while his hand touched his chin and kept thinking.


    "or, am i actually thinking superficially?"


    the fact is that it is impossible for ants to appear in this place, nor for things like rice and flour to appear at all. the reason is very simple, that is, there should be nothing in this white world.


    its sky and surroundings are actually made of white air. even the ground is not really land, but is formed by a thicker layer of white air.


    it feels like you are walking on clouds.


    so, how come there are things like grains of rice in the clouds?


    this is somewhat unreasonable.


    if that''s the case, what does it mean?


    suddenly, a bold idea came to han sanqian''s mind.


    "could it be..." han sanqian couldn''t help but look shocked.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5451

    "if we say this place is the universe, it is the original world, full of chaos."


    "so...that ant, could it be a sign of the great god pangu?"


    pangu created the world. there was no heaven and earth in the world, but because of the appearance of the great god pangu, a new world appeared in this world.


    i have been communicating with pangu ax all the time, and then i entered such an environment. it is very likely that pangu ax told me about the creation of the world by pangu ax through such pictures.


    this is a metaphor, so it doesn¡¯t really matter whether there is logic in the appearance of many things. what is important is that during this process, bystanders can see clearly what is going on.


    if you think about it from this aspect, the presence of ants, rice grains, etc. here can be completely explained.


    all of this is just an explanation of its meaning.


    "then what?"


    han sanqian focused his attention on the ant again, observing its every move.


    after a while, the ant moved the rice grains to the previous hill, and then did not go out to take action anymore. instead, it looked around the hill.


    this made han sanqian feel that his guess was most likely correct.


    if he is not aware of this situation, then it is very likely that the ant will continue to move things and complete its normal process.


    but now that everything has been sorted out, this process means that it is finished, and it should be the next process or screen.


    this fits perfectly.


    han sanqian quickly squatted down and looked at the ants carefully, unwilling to let go of any detail.


    after the ant circled the hill of food a few times, it stopped. then, it climbed up the hill of food and stopped in the center.


    it started digging with its feet, and finally dug a hole there, and then got into it by itself.


    the hole was very small, and it was difficult to see clearly what was going on inside. however, because the ants dug not too deeply, and han sanqian was very close, he could basically see clearly what the ants were doing inside. arrive.


    i saw the ants stopped in the hole, and then lay motionless inside, as if they were resting and sleeping.


    minutes later, it still hadn''t moved.


    "really asleep?" han sanqian was a little depressed and weird.


    this thing seems to be a little different from what i imagined, and the development of the plot is completely different from what i expected.


    so what does it mean to fall asleep directly?


    just when han sanqian was puzzled, suddenly, bursts of cracking sounds came into han sanqian''s ears. han sanqian subconsciously followed the sound and found that these sounds were not coming from somewhere else. , but came from the ants.


    he took another closer look and realized that the ant''s body shell had begun to break and was aging rapidly.


    after about a few minutes, these broken shells finally stopped breaking and fell off completely. what appeared inside the shell was no longer the ant, not even its body.


    but a big white bug.


    han sanqian understood very well that this big bug was nothing but the queen among the ants!


    sure enough, just after han sanqian made this conclusion, the white insect began to squirm and continuously discharged many eggs as small as the eye of a needle. they were lying densely in the hole, looking a little dense and fearful, but to a certain extent in other words, it means that there will be countless ants appearing, and it also means that there will be countless lives being nurtured here.


    han sanqian suddenly thought about it and understood.


    pangu created heaven and earth, and later transformed into mountains and rivers, and gave birth to human beings.


    isn''t this... another way being previewed?


    "i know, it is really pangu ax who is communicating with me, and the white world here should be the illusion that pangu ax created for me. it is telling the story of pangu god. this means that i have established communication with it. success!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5452

    if the two establish communication, then everything else, whether successful or not, will already have a good momentum at the beginning.


    thinking of this, han sanqian continued to observe the changes in front of him.


    soon, the ants in the eggs were successfully corrupted, turning into a densely packed black area.


    after they hatched, they began to eat the hills piled up with food on the spot, living happily.


    but gradually, as the ants grew bigger and bigger, there were fewer and fewer easy-to-gnaw things around, and the food changed from the earliest flour to relatively hard and large food. things began to go wrong for this group of ants. .


    in order to compete for favorable positions and soft food, they began to attack each other.


    the big ones can bite the smaller ones to death, and sometimes the smaller ones can sneak attack and kill the bigger ones. in short, the ones who occupy the absolute advantageous positions in the end are the stronger ones.


    those who are smaller take up less and less space, and their food is hard, so their growth becomes slower.


    as time goes by, those who are bigger have become bigger and bigger because they eat too much, while those who are smaller have become thinner because they have eaten less.


    this has also directly caused the current situation to become even more huge, with the big ones getting bigger and the small ones getting smaller and smaller.


    han sanqian frowned and gradually understood something again.


    isn¡¯t this what humans are?


    because they compete for resources and kill each other, in the end, the strong will become stronger and stronger, while the weak will become weaker and weaker, and they can only become the playthings and trampled objects of the strong.


    animals are like this, and actually people are like this too. it''s just that people put on a different disguise.


    they modify it with words, they cover it up with actions, and then they give magnificent reasons.


    however, han sanqian does not condemn this behavior. after all, nature itself has a certain survival of the fittest.


    as time went by, the bigger and bigger ants also finished eating the softest parts. they began to control the smaller ants to remove the hard objects, and then turned the hard ones into soft ones. give these things to them to eat.


    and those little ants are even more pitiful. hard things are not tasty to begin with, and breaking them into soft ones will basically waste a lot of their energy.


    as a result, all the soft objects that were finally removed went into the mouths of the big ants, and they could only continue to eat the remaining residue of the hard objects.


    they no longer have the strength to break the hard ones into soft ones for themselves to eat, so that''s all they can do.


    too many hard objects will only make their bodies weaker and thinner. eventually, they will become weaker and weaker. some will lose the ability to resist, and some will even die directly.


    han sanqian understood that the meaning of this was very clear. human beings had entered a civilized society, and bullying of the weak began to decrease, or in other words, it became more hidden.


    what replaced it was another kind of oppression, also known as exploitation.


    this is the case for these thin little ants. they have become the tools of the big ants, and the big ants exploit all the value they can produce while they are alive.


    isn''t this... capital harvesting?


    han sanqian became more and more interested in knowing what the ants'' next fate would be.


    because han sanqian knows very well that the ants here seem to be evolving themselves, but in fact, they are more like metaphors for today''s world.


    it is a metaphor for human development and tells about the development and decline of the world today.


    thinking of this, han sanqian remained patient and continued to read.


    soon, a fight broke out among the big ants. however, what was different from the previous fights was that now they did not fight each other hard, but let the small ants under their jurisdiction fight to the death. .


    this time, han sanqian was almost more certain that they were not talking about the history of ants, but really talking about the evolution and development of human beings.


    because animals rarely duel in this way. only humans can protect themselves and use their own hands to fight to the death.


    when animals want to fight for the throne, they all rely on their own strength, their own size, their own everything, and that''s absolutely not the case...


    "is it really what i think? what will happen next?" han sanqian asked doubtfully.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5453

    as one or two of the larger ants had more and more ferocious men, and completely won the battle, the largest ant completely became the king of kings.


    those larger ants have not been deprived of their rights. they can still enjoy their own servant ants, but they need to pay a certain tax to the largest ants on a regular basis.


    and this also means that ants, like humans, have an early civilization, followed by the establishment of a dynasty.


    on the blue planet, yanxia gave birth to the first emperor, unified the world, and established a stable and unified sui dynasty. indeed, they were both tyrannical dynasties, but it must also be admitted that they made a huge contribution to the unification of the entire yanxia civilization. .


    after these two generations of emperors, the prosperity of emperor wu of the han dynasty and the tang dynasty increased. at this point, the entire yanxia civilization was completely unified, and the entire country entered a very stable era of great unification.


    no matter how the dynasties change in the future and how the future develops, yanxia will always be a unified nation, and other than it, other civilizations have not derived the concept of unity.


    the resulting situation is that they have been divided since then, and since then, they have developed a new situation, that is, they can only be classified by blood type or ethnicity.


    and this method is doomed that they can only exist in division forever, and cannot be passed down from generation to generation like the yanxia civilization.


    these are the different endings of the two civilizations. when someone becomes a saint, naturally, the world will be unified from then on. the people on this land can be united and unified, forming a refined and family atmosphere.


    and some can''t produce great power, so they can only resort to plundering.


    han sanqian is very interested in what method this bunch of ants will choose.


    the ending was somewhat beyond han sanqian''s expectation.


    these ants did later have civil strife. as a new batch of ants came out, they overthrew the old regime, and among the new batch of people, there were various new kings.


    soon after these new kings joined forces to rule, they disliked each other and started fighting among themselves.


    soon, these ant tribes returned to their respective kings.


    in fact, this is the regression of civilization.


    in the absence of complete unification, some things are destined not to last, let alone balance.


    there is indeed a disadvantage to the great unification, and that is the management level. in other words, if the person on the top of the mountain is a mediocre talent, he will most likely be replaced by other forces.


    just like the change between dynasties.


    but if there is a good leader, then this era of great unification will be invincible, because all his subjects tend to be unified and everyone strives for it.


    it is not a separatist regime under the separatist forces, but a separatist regime under the separatist forces.


    "i understand, this is not telling me about civilization, he is just telling me the history of the bafang world."


    the division of forces means that there will be confrontation between forces, and human prosperity will often be strengthened as a result.


    but on the other hand, upgrading the confrontation may upgrade some technologies, and it may also upgrade some magic powers, because it is for the purpose of confrontation.


    but this kind of escalation will actually turn into an even bigger conflict in the end.


    and such conflicts may even reach the point of destroying civilization. so, in the end, everything will be destroyed.


    or a complete cold war, causing development to stagnate or completely fall into a slow process.


    soon, the history of ants was divided into four groups.


    some have become a three-legged force, while others seem to be squeezed out.


    han sanqian smiled. he knew what he was talking about. after this, the three true gods began to rule, and the unlucky guy who was excluded should be the demon clan.


    the reason why they are described as unlucky ones is not because they pity the demons, but because they seem so lonely and lonely in such a situation.


    han sanqian knew that this should be some development process in modern times, and it would even be closely related to his own development, because he had already begun to appear here.


    but, how will it end?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5454

    although the three major forces have made the entire situation relatively stable, it is obvious that the mutual pull between the three major forces has also destined the entire world to stagnate.


    develop slowly.


    the single force that was left alone slowly grew stronger in the process of being forgotten, and even threatened to destroy the three major forces.


    but it is obvious that the three forces are not aware of this potential threat. they are still immersed in the glory of the past, and are still satisfied with the pleasure of dividing the world. or, they are still immersed in their desire to destroy the enemy. in fantasy.


    "wrong."


    following han sanqian''s observation, han sanqian discovered that this situation was not permanent, but only temporary. not long after, two groups of ants went to the isolated side and came back later.


    this means that some of the three major forces have begun to collude with the demons for their own ambitions.


    "if the demons join, the three-part world structure will be completely broken. the two forces that connect the demons seem to be using the hands of the demons to suppress the enemy. in fact, they are just luring the wolves into the house and allowing the enemies to sneak in. if there is a gap, the demons are taking advantage of them and fighting each other."


    han sanqian finally understood the situation. does this mean that the bafang world will be in chaos? !


    "what happened next?"


    han sanqian desperately wanted to know the ending, but unfortunately, all the ants suddenly stopped, and wu bing seemed to freeze everyone again.


    so everything was completely settled at this time.


    "gone?"


    han sanqian was a little dumbfounded. he saw the past from the present, and when he was about to see the future, it told you that there would be a charge.


    the fee is not a big deal, the key is that it is completely gone.


    this makes people a little depressed.


    han sanqian waited for a long time, but the place still remained stagnant.


    han sanqian knew that there was really no follow-up.


    everything stopped here.


    "what does this mean?" han sanqian couldn''t help but asked in confusion.


    why stop?


    suddenly, han sanqian lifted his head suddenly.


    "it''s not that he stopped, but that his movements have slowed down to the point where they can be ignored. in other words, his previous movements may have taken decades, hundreds, or even thousands of years in the bahuang world."


    "however, we have now reached the present, so each of his movements will be slowed down many times. his current movement is synchronized with the current time."


    in other words, if han sanqian wants to know the result, of course he can. then, he may stay here for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, so that the ants can complete a slow-motion whole.


    it''s like when you watch a video, it may be played at 100x speed before, but when the time of the video is synchronized with the current time, it can only be played back at normal speed.


    that''s why han sanqian seemed to feel that these ants suddenly stopped moving.


    "isn''t it lonely to watch?"


    han sanqian touched his chin depressedly. after doing this, he didn''t see any information, and he didn''t find an exit. he just learned some chronicles of the bafang world.


    still a rough version!


    thinking of this, han sanqian was a little depressed. obviously, the most important thing at the moment was to find an exit.


    since ants are unreliable, the only one han sanqian can rely on is himself.


    han sanqian quickly flew up and searched around.


    about half an hour later, han sanqian completely gave up such an idea, because he had already checked and found that the surrounding scenery was almost exactly the same as the scene in front of him, and he could not see the edge at all.


    in other words, there is most likely no exit from this place.


    however, this shouldn''t be the case, or in other words, this is completely inappropriate.


    if there is such a place, there should be a corresponding exit. it cannot be a completely locked place. this is an eternal truth.


    but the question is, besides here, where else could it be?


    han sanqian thought hard, and he didn''t know how long he thought about it, but he suddenly understood something.


    "i seem to have overlooked one of the most important details." han sanqian stood up suddenly and walked quickly towards the gathering place where the ants were.


    soon, he came to the pile of food. looking at the pile of food, he couldn''t help but shake his head: "actually, this is the real exit, or my answer."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5455

    "you probably don''t just want to tell me the history of bafang world. this is not in line with your status as the king of all weapons, and you can''t be so wordy."


    "when you show me these, you are just telling me all your memories. now that the bafang world is facing such a dilemma, what you are facing is actually the situation i am facing now."


    "you want to ask me how i will break the situation, right?"


    this world was created by his former master pangu, but due to human greed, this world is about to move into chaos and even destruction.


    it was his master''s hard work, so pangu ax used this method to ask himself what he would do if he became his master.


    "my answer is simple. i am not as powerful and extraordinary as the great god pangu. i can use my own power to create a new world."


    "however, i will protect the peace of the world as much as possible. i will crush the demons and the three major forces. i will unify the world, become the new king, and make this a unified world."


    this is the best way that han sanqian can think of, to learn from the ancestors on the blue planet and maximize a civilization so that all ethnic groups can unite in unity, regardless of you and me.


    he wanted to thank yan xia, the long history, the principles that history taught him and the best results from practice.


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, the mountain of food in front of him suddenly turned into nothing, and the whole surrounding turned into a white world again.


    "han sanqian, standing on the throne of the emperor, seems to be above ten thousand people, but before he ascends the throne, he will step on the bones of ten thousand people. you are not cold-blooded enough and you cannot do it yourself. do you know?"


    "the person who creates a dynasty should be a decisive person. his brothers and subordinates will become the dead souls of his sword. and you, han sanqian, have always been too trusting and too protective of your brothers. this is your advantage, but it¡¯s also your disadvantage.¡±


    "the advantage is that it can quickly help you gather talents and establish a royal business, and the princes can become kings, but it is destined to not allow you to achieve hegemony and become an emperor."


    what this voice said made sense, and han sanqian did not refute it.


    because it is true that throughout the history of yanxia, ??most of the emperors who founded the dynasty killed many heroes, and there were very few who did not kill the heroes, but they would inevitably release the military power of their subordinates.


    he wanted to centralize the royal power to completely control the country.


    this is han sanqian''s shortcoming, and han sanqian knows it very well.


    however, han sanqian couldn''t do it if he was asked to kill his brother for power.


    "so, han sanqian, what is suitable for you is to defend the country, or to settle for one side and become the overlord of one side, but not to compete for the world and dominate the people."


    "are you pangu ax?" han sanqian frowned and said softly.


    "yes, can you answer my question directly now?"


    han sanqian knew that it was obvious that he could not avoid this problem.


    theoretically, he could lie behind his conscience and tell pangu ax that he could do it. after getting pangu ax''s approval, he could think of other ways to keep his brother.


    but han sanqian is not that kind of person. he will not deceive anyone for his own selfish desires.


    so his answer can only be true to his heart.


    just when han sanqian wanted to speak, the voice spoke again.


    "what i need to remind you is to think clearly before answering, because this will be related to the recognition issue between you and me. in other words, if your answer does not satisfy me, there will no longer be a relationship between us. any contact.¡±


    "in other words, not only will there be no future between us, there will not even be the unilateral cooperation we had in the past. if you still use me, you will be swallowed up by me!"


    han sanqian thought seriously for a few seconds, and finally raised his head: "i think i have thought about it very clearly."


    "well, you can answer my questions now. i''m looking forward to the answer you give me."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5456

    "my answer is, if you are serious, i am a person who is suitable for defending the country, not fighting for it. then, i admit, i am the person who defends the country." han sanqian said resolutely.


    for the sake of power and greed, han sanqian couldn''t kill his brother.


    although he can also understand that the establishment of a dynasty requires this, otherwise once he dies, his descendants will find it difficult to compete with his group of meritorious brothers.


    once they have second thoughts, the country will be in great danger.


    moreover, even if they have no ambition, their descendants may endanger their own descendants.


    therefore, this is what the king can do, but han sanqian knows very well that he cannot do it.


    "is this your answer? in fact, you should know very well that if you answer this answer, you and i have different values, and this also means that i will not recognize you. in other words, between you and me, the fate between us will be completely severed."


    "seeing that you and i have been together for so long, i will give you a special case. you can answer it again."


    "just because we have been together for so long, i don''t want to deceive you. i can give you a satisfactory answer, but what''s the point? i lied to you and myself." han sanqian said firmly. : "so, even if you ask me a thousand or ten thousand times, my answer is still, i will not betray my brother."


    there was no way to lie, han sanqian couldn''t do it, and he couldn''t do it if he was asked to kill his brother. therefore, even though he knew that he would face serious consequences, he could only choose to bear the pain and give up.


    "i''m very dissatisfied with your answer." the voice whispered, "you can leave."


    han sanqian nodded.


    the next second, the surrounding white air began to rotate, and continued to change during the rotation, and finally turned into black balls. han sanqian felt as if he was in a black hole.


    but just when han sanqian was about to be swallowed by these black holes, everything suddenly returned to normal, and the white world still existed.


    "do you really not regret it?" the voice asked again.


    han sanqian opened his eyes and still chose to shake his head.


    he was very calm during the whole process of being sent away. perhaps, it was really difficult before making this decision. after all, it meant that he would give up the most powerful weapon in the world.


    but after finishing it, han sanqian felt that he was actually much more relaxed. at least, he was worthy of anyone, and more worthy of his own conscience.


    "congratulations, you have received my preliminary approval."


    hearing this, han sanqian was obviously stunned. this happiness came a bit too suddenly, and he didn''t seem to realize it at all for a while.


    didn''t he say that this kind of thing would be impossible to get recognition? han sanqian himself was ready to give up, but why did things turn around in the blink of an eye?


    "are you kidding me?" han sanqian asked with a frown.


    he really couldn''t believe it, so he had to ask again just to be sure.


    ¡°what¡¯s so funny about this kind of thing.¡±


    "but you clearly said that you and i have incorrect views. we think differently, and i am not the ruthless person." han sanqian asked.


    his answer didn''t even have anything to do with it, so why han sanqian was suddenly selected was really strange.


    "to be precise, yes, you are indeed not the person i want."


    "you and i have completely different behavior styles, how can we become a couple?"


    "however, everything has its own destiny and arrangement."


    "you are the chosen one, so to a certain extent, even if i am dissatisfied with you, there are countless bonds between you and me."


    hearing these words, han sanqian became a little more depressed and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "i don''t understand what you are talking about at all. can you... tell me a little more simply?"


    many people have said that they are the chosen one. han sanqian also admitted that his luck is indeed much better than others. but what exactly does this chosen person choose to do? han sanqian has no idea. .


    "in other words, you, han sanqian, are the one who reopened the prosperous world. of course, you can also understand the one who ended the current world."


    "what?" han sanqian was stunned.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5457

    "just like the ant world you saw, the bafang world today is also facing such a dilemma. therefore, this world will either be occupied and ruled by the demons, or it will be completely destroyed in the battle between the demons and the central plains people. "


    "you are the only one who can understand. this is the meaning of the chosen one. do you understand?"


    han sanqian nodded vaguely. he understood something, but there were still a lot of questions filling his mind.


    "it is true that your murderous intention is not enough, but the chosen one has destiny. you have the blood of the demon dragon and a monster inhabiting your body. therefore, once you become a demon, your murderous intention will be extremely strong."


    "this is your ruthless side."


    "although you don''t have the intention to kill, the demonic energy can help you change into a murderous person. of course, what impresses me is your insistence on your own choice."


    "a true king wants to look down on everything and rule the world. first of all, he must be confident in himself, and even more confident in his own choices. even though you knew you would lose me, you still chose your own ideas and persistence. , this feeling is rare.¡±


    "i tested you just now because i wanted to see if you would shake yourself. but your performance made me very satisfied, so i allowed you to pass the test between us."


    "so, i can use you in the future and fight alongside you?"


    "you can understand it this way. however, han sanqian, what i need to explain is that you should not be happy too early."


    han sanqian was so happy when he got up that he didn''t even have time to stabilize before someone poured a basin of cold water on him, making him feel cold from beginning to end.


    however, considering that he was pangu ax and was indeed qualified to pretend in front of him, han sanqian still endured this tone.


    "my strength is very weak now, and my communication with you is only the communication of our spiritual consciousness. therefore, even if we recognize each other, what i can help you is very limited."


    "however, one thing i can confirm with you is that if you are lucky enough to leave here alive and enter burning bone city, i will take you to a place."


    "when we get to that place, the girl next to you will awaken many unknown memories, and after awakening these memories, she will discover more secrets about me. at that time, following the secrets and the connection between you and me, maybe, that can help you unlock a lot of my power."


    "at that time, i can really help you, do you understand?"


    han sanqian nodded quickly.


    although he was poured cold water on him at first and it was indeed a bit cold, in fact, what he said could not help him much, which was what han sanqian had expected a long time ago.


    the following information gave han sanqian endless surprises.


    in other words, after arriving at burning bone city, they will most likely be able to find a place where xiao tao''s consciousness can be awakened, and by then the power of pangu ax will be greatly unlocked.


    this means that after han sanqian and pangu ax struggled for so long, they finally managed to hold the clouds open and see the sunrise. although it is still impossible to obtain the power of pangu ax, at least it gives people hope.


    having hope is a good thing and can give han sanqian great confidence.


    this time, he had to get out of the famous store.


    "can i ask more?" han sanqian couldn''t help but ask.


    "what do you want to ask me?"


    "the question i want to ask is something that many people dare not answer. to be honest, i have actually asked a lot of people along the way, but no one answered my question. they either evaded it or just said it. don¡¯t dare tell me.¡±


    "since this is the case, then why are you asking me? aren''t you afraid that i will answer you with the same answer?"


    "first, you are pangu ax, the king of all weapons. naturally, your identity is completely different from others. therefore, in terms of your identity and status, it is not impossible to tell me."


    "what about number two?"


    "the second thing is, now that i have your approval, whether i have reached a higher level or whatever, the fact is that we are both possessive from now on. therefore, if i have any confusion, it is naturally the best way to ask you. okay, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "you are quite glib. so, i have to answer now, don''t i?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5458

    "i didn''t say that." han sanqian was also very cunning.


    he must ask because he wants to ask, but if he can memorize it or not, he will naturally not memorize it.


    "you guys are really smart. okay, now that''s all you''ve asked, you can ask me, and i''ll try my best to answer you."


    pangu ax obviously didn''t say too much, and he also left himself enough room.


    however, han sanqian didn''t care. anyway, he believed that pangu ax would definitely give him a certain answer.


    after all, just like what han sanqian said.


    one is that his position does not allow him to be like others and answer that he doesn''t know or dare not say. the other is that since the two are comrades, he will try his best to make himself understand something instead of being confused. has always been in a passive state.


    "what i want to ask is, what kind of place is burning bone city? of course i know very well that it is the central city of the demon clan, but i believe that its secrets are not just that."


    "why do you ask that?"


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "i met many people and saw many things along the way, but no matter what kind of people or what kind of things, they all pointed me to the burning bone city in the end."


    "perhaps one or two are coincidences, but after these, it becomes clear to me that this is definitely not a simple coincidence that can be explained."


    "i was arranged by someone and pushed by a pair of invisible hands from behind. am i right?"


    "do you think what you said is right?" pangu ax asked.


    han sanqian nodded very firmly: "i think what i said is right, because as you just said, i am the chosen one, so it is understandable that i am arranged here by countless things. that¡¯s right. i can think of it as some kind of special experience, or i can think of it as god asking me to come here.¡±


    speaking of this, han sanqian suddenly smiled: "i even think now that the person who promoted all this should be a very powerful person from ancient times."


    "he didn''t die in the fault, but somehow survived."


    "i am the chosen one, so he used everything he could use to lure me to the city of burning bones. and these can completely explain why some people know some inside information but don''t dare to tell me."


    han sanqian has met many masters. with their status, they really have nothing to fear from the so-called true gods.


    and what is more terrifying than the true god, something that even they dare not say, then only some great gods from ancient times are left.


    in other words, a certain god before the fault.


    even after a long time, those people were still immersed in his majesty, without him being there in person. when they heard his name, many people did not dare to say anything related to him.


    this is han sanqian''s guess.


    a guess based on many things he encountered in burning bone city and himself.


    han sanqian believes that this guess may be wrong, but it must be one of the guesses closest to the truth.


    now, he needs pangu ax''s recognition.


    pangu ax''s voice did not appear. it was as if he was asleep and didn''t hear it, but it was more like the people before who chose silence or evasion after hearing their own questions.


    but just when han sanqian stopped waiting, pangu ax spoke silently again.


    "the question you asked is indeed very bold, and i can understand why no one dares to tell you."


    "then will you tell me?"


    "humph, i don''t want to tell you, but after all, we are partners. for me, partners can have their own little secrets, but there can be no barriers, so i can reveal some to you."


    "really?" after hearing this, han sanqian finally became excited.


    after asking so many questions, i finally have someone who can answer my question.


    "of course it''s true, but don''t be too happy too early. i can only answer you some information, and you need to guess the rest by yourself." pangu said.


    although this is a bit inconsistent with what han sanqian wants, it would be nice to be able to give some key information.


    thinking of this, han sanqian came and waited with interest.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5459

    "actually, all i can tell you is that there are many things wrong with your conjecture, but it generally makes some sense."


    "you are the chosen one. naturally, there will be a mysterious force pushing you to come here."


    "as for why you come here, it''s because burning bone city is indeed not just the center of the demon clan. there are many unknown secrets buried here."


    "the people in the central plains don''t know, and neither do the demons, because the memory of some things was completely interrupted during the whole process."


    "only those lucky enough to have escaped the disruption will know what happened."


    "only those people can know what is going on."


    "however, being the chosen one means that you will have some unusual experiences, but it also means that you may be the target of something."


    "so, it''ll draw you here."


    "and when these are mixed together, you will find that many people are pushing you to come to burning bone city."


    han sanqian understood the meaning of pangu axe''s words. what he basically wanted to say was that not only were those who wanted to help him come here by themselves, there were also people who were enemies of his enemies who wanted to come here by themselves.


    moreover, judging from the current situation, there may be more than one enemy.


    at least the black-clothed people in famous stores and the old demon clan forces are two groups of people. although han sanqian has not had any conflicts with the old demon clan forces.


    even to a certain extent, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, and han sanqian is very likely to be able to cooperate with the established demon clan.


    but han sanqian always felt in his heart that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    han sanqian still needs to learn more about this triangular relationship before he can make a new dissection and judgment.


    "is burning bone city a key point in the fault?" han sanqian asked again.


    after a moment of silence, pangu ax replied again: "yes, there is a lot of key information hidden there."


    sure enough, han sanqian''s guess was all based on what pangu ax said just now, that is, after arriving there, xiao tao would have a chance to awaken some memories.


    so, that means there might be something special hidden there.


    as for the secret of pangu ax, isn''t it a very long story and memory? since it can be awakened there, it naturally means that it is something unusual, and it can easily be related to the fault.


    "of course, there is also a lot of hidden power."


    "what i can tell you is that although you have been very strong along the way and have indeed created many incredible miracles, there is no need to be happy about it."


    han sanqian nodded: "there are more powerful people there. even in front of them, i am just like a child, right?"


    "yes."


    with this answer, han sanqian can basically be more sure that there are really people with faults there.


    because only a person with a fault can be truly invincible and can form a fatal suppression on han sanqian, who is now considered the ceiling of combat power in all directions in the world.


    "i also want to ask..."


    "han sanqian, you have asked enough questions. you have to know that greedy people will not end well. some things just need to be settled." pangu ax interrupted han sanqian''s words.


    han sanqian was suddenly at a loss for words. he had expected to be asked a clear question directly this time, but only halfway through, he was abruptly pushed back.


    however, this information is crucial enough, and, most importantly, since pangu ax and himself are partners, what he has to do next is actually very simple.


    wait, wait until the time is right, then ask pangu ax if you have nothing else to do.


    even if he squeezes it out once in a while, he will squeeze out everything pangu ax knows.


    "okay, that''s it for today. i''ll exit first."


    han sanqian also knew that su yingxia wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long, so it was time for him to go out to save the situation.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5460

    "just quit like this?" pangu ax''s voice sounded in time, with a hint of joking and a hint of dissatisfaction.


    han sanqian was slightly startled: "is there anything else?"


    "of course i''m fine. what can happen to me? what i''m afraid of is that if i really have nothing to do with you, you''ll regret it again." after saying that, he added: "i i know, you are worried about the situation outside, but there is no need to worry."


    "this is within my consciousness. you and i are talking about ten thousand years, or even a hundred thousand years, but outside, it is only a second."


    hearing this, han sanqian felt relieved at once.


    if su yingxia had been fighting bloody battles outside for a long time, let alone pangu ax, even if someone gave this universe to han sanqian, han sanqian would definitely not be willing.


    hearing that su yingxia was fine for the time being, han sanqian felt at ease. once his mind was at ease, his mind calmed down. when he recalled pangu axe''s words, he instantly understood the meaning of what he meant.


    "i forgot for a while. now that we recognize each other, shouldn''t there be some next step?" han sanqian asked tentatively.


    pangu ax remained silent for a while. after a moment of silence, he spoke: "it is impossible for you and me to recognize our master."


    in a word, it''s like a handful of snow in the winter. you just raised a small flame and snapped it out. moreover, it was the kind that left no hope of survival.


    "then you asked me again if i just quit." han sanqian was a little aggrieved.


    "with your qualifications, let alone being on an equal footing with me, even if i accept you as my little brother, you are looking down upon you. tell me, are you going too far if you still want to be my master?" already?"


    "then i can accept you as my master."


    anyway, the integration of man and machine has no impact on han sanqian. as long as the goal is achieved, who cares what means he uses.


    therefore, if you are shameless, then be shameless. you have to try anything, just in case pangu ax agrees.


    if he could recognize pangu ax in this predicament, for han sanqian, it would be like a zebra with wings and become a pegasus.


    damn, these are all horses, but in terms of level, they are really pure and pure, one in the sky and one on the ground.


    therefore, whether it was for himself, for su yingxia, or even for xiao tao, han sanqian''s best choice was obvious.


    "a vessel is a master of others, han sanqian, can you imagine this? where''s your dignity?"


    han sanqian was thick-skinned: "it''s not like i haven''t done that before."


    when he was in xuanyuan world, wasn''t chi meng just a weapon spirit? as a result, just such a weapon spirit played han sanqian around. if han sanqian hadn''t been smart enough to play the opposite trick, he might still be there now. being controlled by chi meng in xuanyuan world would be worse than death.


    therefore, han sanqian understood a truth very early on. strength is your dignity. talking about dignity when there is no absolute strength is not a matter of backbone, but stupidity, jumping in the eyes of others like a fool. go.


    and when you have strength, even if you just vent your anger, to others, it will be immortal energy.


    this is contrast.


    without strength, you can only talk about backbone. if you have strength, that is dignity.


    pangu ax probably never thought that han sanqian would answer like this, and more likely, he never thought that han sanqian''s answer was still true and valid...


    "you can''t afford to shame that person, but i can''t even afford to shame that person."


    "then you have to have something happen to me, right?" han sanqian felt a little depressed when he said this.


    for a woman to say this, it is normal. for a weapon to say this, it is somewhat social. however, who would let myself... need it now.


    "i have gained your approval at least. that''s not what i''m proud of. at least you won''t be able to find someone in ten thousand years. then if i die, you can indeed find someone else, but... how long will you have to look for? ,yes or no."


    "why, are you trying to reason with me with that thing about recognizing your master? if you died before you recognized your master with me, it only means that you are not qualified. isn''t this a good thing for me? long-term pain is worse than short-term pain."


    "you..." han sanqian was speechless.


    "but..." pangu ax suddenly lost han sanqian''s interest.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5461

    "but what?" this also gave han sanqian a little hope.


    "however, you are right. since he left, i have indeed been unable to find anyone i can recognize. therefore, you are not only the one person who may appear in ten thousand years, but you should be the only one in so many years. one, so..."


    "i can teach you something."


    he knew it would be like this. ever since he asked himself to quit like this, han sanqian felt that something should happen later. although he was fooled by him, at least the result was worth it.


    "what can you teach me?" han sanqian said: "you also know what''s going on outside. you''d better...be a little bit like that. i mean, it can make me stronger. only in this way, i can get out of trouble."


    "well, i''ll teach you a trick to make flowers bloom all over the earth. it just falls from the sky and with one palm, everything will cease to exist. what do you think?"


    damn it, isn¡¯t this the legendary tathagata palm on the blue planet?


    han sanqian was a little confused by the fuck.


    "real?"


    "of course."


    han sanqian was about to nod when he suddenly remembered something. something was wrong. this was really fucking wrong. even if there was such a technique, it couldn''t be so powerful.


    therefore, with a little thought, han sanqian could instantly realize that his grandma had been tricked.


    "holy shit, are you fucking kidding me?" han sanqian reflected.


    "you still know that i''m playing tricks on you, so you''re playing tricks on me, and i''m teaching you more powerful moves that can directly defeat the enemy..."


    faced with this irony, han sanqian, who was always good at reasoning, was completely speechless.


    it seems...it seems that i really opened my lion''s mouth a little too wide.


    "then...then what can you teach me?"


    "what i can teach you is actually only one thing, and that is how to become one with me in battle, to maximize your strength and maximize my strength."


    "as for how much power you and i can exert as one, it depends on how deep your understanding of this is, and also depends on how much your own potential is. you are not dreaming if you ask me to lead you directly to conquer the world. what is it then."


    although pangu''s complaints were a bit heartless, if you think about it carefully, what he said actually made sense.


    this is just the beginning. good guy, han sanqian just wants to let others lead him to dominate the world. this is indeed... a bit too much.


    "okay, i''ll do my best."


    "these are mental formulas. i can transfer them into your mind through my consciousness, and let you remember these mental techniques instantly. however, the operation of the mental techniques may be different from what you usually come into contact with, so , there will be a figure in a while to guide you to practice this formula."


    "you don''t need to memorize the formula. you have to remember how to use this special method to integrate the formula. do you understand?"


    hearing this, han sanqian nodded, and then he closed his eyes obediently and entered a state of trance.


    the next second, han sanqian''s mind entered another blank space, but in this blank space, there was a golden figure slowly falling in front of him.


    almost at the same time, some strange words flew from a distance and kept flying into my mind.


    finally, a golden light flashed in lin feng''s mind, and then subsided, and han sanqian''s memory suddenly had a memory of a text.


    immediately afterwards, the little golden figure slowly moved.


    han sanqian followed his movements and slowly corresponded to the text. at the beginning, the two were completely inconsistent. from experience, it was even a reverse movement that went against the rules.


    therefore, it was very difficult for han sanqian at the beginning. not only could he not get any essentials, it was even very difficult to understand.


    however, han sanqian is also very clear that these are inevitable inertial errors. to overcome this discomfort, we must temporarily block everything we have learned before, and study seriously again like a novice. these things.


    sure enough, han sanqian is a smart man. after using this method, han sanqian''s learning began to enter an extremely smooth process.


    gradually, the golden figure began to merge with his, and then, a golden light shone across the whole world.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5462

    wow!


    when i opened my eyes again, there was no blank world in front of me, let alone everything in white. there was only the pangu ax in front of me and everything in the tunnel.


    "brother sanqian, how are you doing?"


    seeing han sanqian open his eyes from meditation, xiao tao immediately asked with concern.


    han sanqian did not answer immediately, but was looking for something.


    he felt that everything that happened just now was a dream, but when he thought about it carefully, he did have a memory of strange words in his mind.


    so, those are not dreams!


    after han sanqian got used to this process, xiaotao shook his head and said that he was fine, and then he set his sights directly on the pangu ax.


    at this time, pangu''s ax was already a different color.


    a color similar to steel, neither black nor white, but black with white and white with black.


    "changed the color?" han sanqian was a little surprised. the next second, he gently held the pangu ax in his hand.


    call!


    an energy instantly circulated slightly in the body of pangu ax, and then quickly flowed into han sanqian''s body. almost at the same time, the true energy in han sanqian''s dantian was like ignited gunpowder.


    there was a huge roar, and it quickly broke through han sanqian''s meridians and flowed all the way to pangu''s axe.


    so, one person and one ax flashed a light that did not belong to them at the same time. after that, everything returned to calm, as if nothing happened.


    however, only pangu ax himself knew what was happening here.


    it is nourished by a kind of strength.


    han sanqian also knew very well that he had been baptized by a kind of power.


    "damn, i almost forgot." han sanqian slapped his head.


    at this moment, he suddenly remembered that he had exerted too much force and now there was not much qi left in his body.


    therefore, after settling the matter with pangu ax, han sanqian still had one thing to do quickly.


    that is to use taixu to restart his true power and make a last stand with the people in the famous store.


    thinking of this, han sanqian closed his eyes slightly and entered the state of trance again. at the same time, he suddenly activated taixu in his body.


    the next second, han sanqian''s body suddenly lit up with light.


    as his light shone, the pangu ax placed on his leg also suddenly lit up, and it quickly sent a different light with relatively strong power in the direction of han sanqian.


    this time, the two people no longer shine with light that does not belong to each other, but shine together with light that belongs to both.


    for a time, the entire tunnel was completely lit up by this light.


    the white envoy and black wind, who were still in the center of the t-shaped entrance, were originally waiting for the teams on both sides to open the tunnel. however, before the news came here, they were almost blinded by the dazzling light. .


    "fuck, what kind of light is this, so dazzling?"


    heifeng couldn''t help but curse. with his cultivation level, he was not bragging. even if he was hit by the most dazzling sunlight, he wouldn''t have much problem.


    therefore, the light that can make him close his eyes instantly is either an instant burst of light, or... it is the sun shining continuously.


    but obviously, this is not a flash of light, let alone the sunlight that has been shining in the eyes from the sky.


    he''s weird, but that''s normal.


    although the white-clothed envoy didn''t curse, and there was no big reaction on his face, his frown still showed that he was aware of something wrong with this light.


    "is it the light that broke out when su yingxia was fighting with our subordinates inside? it doesn''t look like it."


    that kind of confrontation between spells is most likely to cause a strong flash of light. however, this light still exists until now. it does not seem to be the instantaneous light produced by the explosion.


    the two parties were fighting each other in a very narrow tunnel, and it was impossible to keep fighting against each other with spells.


    so this is getting weirder and weirder.


    "brother, this light cannot possibly be caused by fighting with each other. it...its aura is not right."


    hearing the words of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng quickly calmed down, and hurriedly focused his eyes on his nose and body''s senses. he wanted to try his best and carefully to feel the difference in the breath of this light.


    soon, hei feng frowned. his experience and intuition told him that what the white envoy said was correct, but his breath was not quite right.


    "could it be..." heifeng suddenly remembered something and suddenly looked at the white envoy.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5463

    the white-clothed envoy also looked at him, his eyes fixed on heifeng. he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "could it be pangu ax?" heifeng said the answer.


    the answer that shocked him the most.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "although i have never felt the aura of pangu ax, the aura from this light tells me that although it is very light, it is very pure."


    "only the aura exuded by the ancients can be so pure. in addition, there is han sanqian in it, so i think the most likely thing is the pangu ax."


    heifeng nodded: "yes, although this breath is small, it is so overbearing that anyone who senses it can''t help but feel a slight chill on the back, making you want to kneel down. the feeling of surrender.¡±


    there was no exaggeration in heifeng''s words. what he said was the complete truth. the white-clothed envoy felt as if there was a king standing beside him.


    he is the kind of natural coercion that makes you want to surrender.


    "is this the power of pangu''s axe? is this the tyranny of the king of all weapons?"


    if in the past, the pangu ax was considered a sacred object that everyone in the world must fight for was out of cognition and logic, then at this moment, when they really felt its power, they knew very well that they now, it is because of worship that i really want to get the pangu ax.


    "i believe that han sanqian, even with xiaotao helping him, is still in a state of being opened. this is still a thousand miles away from pangu ax''s true and complete awakening. i really it¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifyingly powerful such a weapon would be if it were completely opened.¡±


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "so, after all, it is an absolute artifact that created the world. it is indeed unique."


    "yes, if the person holding it is also a very powerful person, such as han sanqian, then the combination of the two heroes will be so terrifying that it is difficult to imagine the scene."


    i believe that no one in the world can be their opponent.


    for them, if anyone in this world fights with them, it is just a crazy dimensionality reduction blow to them.


    "it seems that han sanqian really needs to be eliminated. otherwise, with this guy''s ability, the future will be really scary."


    as soon as the two of them finished speaking, two subordinates suddenly emerged from the newly drilled holes on both sides.


    "reporting to the special envoy, we have almost opened the passages on both sides. we can clearly hear the fighting inside."


    "yes, only the last layer has not been penetrated. we are still waiting for the special envoy to give the order."


    black wind nodded and looked at the white-clothed envoy.


    "it''s definitely the right time to get through. just looking at this light, i''m afraid something big happened inside. if i go in later, i''m afraid more things will happen."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "brother, what you said makes sense. it''s okay for us to go find out. or there is something really wrong with han sanqian. we rush in to stop it now. we have to take action immediately."


    with the approval of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng immediately raised his hand.


    "obey my orders!"


    "yes!"


    the subordinates who had no space and time around them immediately knelt down, as if waiting for dispatch.


    "everyone immediately entered the caves on both sides and arranged in an orderly manner. after the group was assembled, the person at the front immediately broke through the last wall, and then both sides charged me in an orderly manner. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    everyone responded in unison, and in the next second, all those who were not participating in the battle immediately divided into two groups and entered through the tunnel that was about to be opened.


    all of a sudden, two long queues formed in the passages on both sides, waiting for hei feng''s order to start!


    "everyone is here, follow my orders and rush for me!"


    "kill!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5464

    "kill!"


    accompanied by the shouts of killing from people in the left and right passages, su yingxia, who was in the earthquake, soon heard the deafening shouts of killing.


    however, before she could react, the walls on both sides of him were instantly broken, and a group of people rushed in.


    in other words, the tunnel behind them is not big, so even if the opponent breaks through the defense and rushes in, the number of people will still be limited.


    otherwise, if the number of people is large and they attack from behind, no matter how strong su yingxia is, she will never be able to withstand such a flanking attack. she will be defeated on the spot and be surrounded miserably.


    "what?"


    however, even if there were not many people, after the enemy completely took advantage of the numbers and terrain, the danger of su yingxia''s realm was almost still visible to the naked eye.


    however, compared to her own life and death, she actually didn''t care. she was worried about han sanqian and xiaotao.


    although the two of them are not in front of the group of enemies coming from behind and will not be instantly attacked by the other party, but behind them, once they are discovered by the enemy, their situation will become more difficult.


    because su yingxia had been completely cut off, even if su yingxia wanted to help them, she still couldn''t get away.


    therefore, this situation is just a long-term pain and a short-term pain, nothing more.


    "three thousand."


    su yingxia looked worriedly toward the back, wanting to see what was going on with han sanqian, but unfortunately, there were too many people, and the other party suddenly rushed out and broke the cave wall. for a while, there was mud there. feiyang couldn''t see anything inside at all.


    su yingxia was anxious and tried to pull away several times to go back for rescue, but it was obvious that she was just a mud buddha crossing the river and could not save herself.


    the other party held her almost completely, and no matter how hard she tried to break free, it was still difficult for her to do so.


    on the contrary, she was now almost unable to withstand the enemy''s frontal attack.


    the opponent is too fierce and there are too many people.


    "kill."


    before she could mentally prepare herself, the soldiers who came out of the two holes were already heading towards her.


    han sanqian was indeed a little behind their hole. if they paid more attention, they could almost see han sanqian and su yingxia.


    but first, the light that han sanqian released before was too dazzling, and second, they subconsciously thought that they had already outflanked them to the rear.


    therefore, their subconscious mind turned back and killed su yingxia.


    suddenly, su yingxia was completely in a desperate situation.


    there were gambling soldiers in front of her and chasing soldiers behind her. she was just a woman, how could she deal with such a complicated situation.


    more importantly, tunnels are an obstacle to the enemy when you occupy a favorable position. but conversely, if the enemy occupies a favorable position, then they are an obstacle to yourself.


    su yingxia is in this extremely painful situation now.


    su yingxia was a little desperate, but she was not afraid. she knew very well that she could not last long in this situation. she was just a pity that she did not see han sanqian before she died.


    it was also a pity for him that he could not save han sanqian.


    so, this is a very painful and desperate thing.


    "but there is no other option."


    thinking of this, su yingxia turned her grief and anger into strength, directly channeling the true energy throughout her body, and then gritted her teeth fiercely.


    "come on, even if i die, i will drag you down, sanqian. when i am alive, i can help block one enemy, even if it is just one, and i can help you kill one more enemy, no matter how many."


    "three thousand, you have to survive."


    "kill!"


    su yingxia exploded directly, drew her long sword, and fired her bow back and forth, killing the enemies who rushed up one by one. however, she also began to be consumed crazily in the process. while her true energy was flowing away rapidly, her body''s physical strength was also rapidly flowing away. the number of injuries caused to her by the soldiers around her continued to increase.


    soon, su yingxia''s rampage began to come to an end. more and more people surrounded her tighter and tighter, and her counterattack became weaker and weaker.


    seeing that those people were about to knock her down completely, suddenly, the back of su yingxia began to become extremely bright. she thought it was the strong light that was very close to her, or the light before she fainted. but when i took a closer look, i found that many enemies began to fall down...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5465

    a single figure replaced the numerous enemy shadows.


    what is left now is that majestic figure.


    no, there was a weak figure beside him, following him gently.


    and in his hand, he was holding an axe.


    she was sure that the light came from the axe, and also from the man.


    wow!


    the light dissipated and was completely contained in the axe. the next second, she could see it clearly.


    "han sanqian!"


    "three thousand, it''s you!"


    su yingxia was surprised and happy. she never expected that at such a critical moment, she would see han sanqian appear behind her.


    before su yingxia could react, han sanqian had already extended his hand.


    su yingxia also stretched out her hand, letting him grab it and letting him pull her up.


    "hide behind me. this place is too small. i don''t like it. let''s fight out together."


    han sanqian smiled slightly, and swung the pangu ax in his hand, and immediately a shadow of the ax was swung out, and the ax shadow flew out like a sharp blade.


    along the way, the people he met were like pieces of paper, cut open by friendship.


    the darkness was cleared away, and the tunnel that originally seemed crowded was only half dark in an instant.


    the reason why it was half dark was very simple. many of their heads and upper bodies were almost cut off by the light of the ax and fell to the ground.


    wow!


    the ax light didn''t have any surprise at all, it penetrated directly from the entire passage.


    the black wind and the white-clothed envoy were waiting for the battle situation when they suddenly felt a murderous aura coming over them. the next second, the two of them crouched down almost subconsciously.


    when they raised their heads again, a group of people were so frightened that their hairs stood up. good guy, there were a few people around them who didn''t react in time, and they had turned into headless men at this time.


    "just now...what was that just now?"


    heifeng was dumbfounded. although it was just an aggressive light, he knew very well that this light was completely different from the others.


    its power is too pure, and too pure power often has only one result, and that is to be extremely domineering.


    under such circumstances, i am afraid that even he, if he is left without any defense, will be directly beheaded.


    how could he not be afraid?


    "it looks like an ax blade. could it be that han sanqian really completely untied the pangu ax?"


    yes, it should be solved. based on the current situation, it is obvious that han sanqian is no longer good. now that he has suddenly exploded so powerfully, there may be only one outcome, which is to rely on pangu ax to give him bring strength.


    "although i know that pangu ax is strong, but it is so strong. it seems...it seems difficult to explain."


    "yes, so i believe that he not only unlocked the pangu ax, but also maximized the power of the pangu ax."


    the two people looked at each other, shocked and speechless for a moment.


    "superior!"


    the next second, heifeng, who had come back to his senses, did not dare to delay at all, and quickly ordered his subordinates to rush to support.


    soon, another wave of people rushed in from the three tunnels.


    "everyone, be careful with the ax in han sanqian''s hand. even if he is injured by the sword''s light, he will definitely be seriously injured." heifeng warned in a low voice.


    although there are many people on hand, it is impossible to just use them casually.


    if you can save, save.


    the subordinates were indeed well-trained. as soon as heifeng gave the order, everyone on the other side had already lowered their heads and shrank their bodies as much as possible to avoid being too bulky and easily sent to the west by han sanqian.


    however, sometimes, tactics are tactics and reality is reality. tactics can be useful only when the comparison is relatively equal, or in other words, when the difference is not too big.


    obviously, there is a huge gap between these people and han sanqian.


    what''s even more terrifying and sad is that han sanqian used taixu to restore his energy at this time, and he was holding a big killer weapon like the pangu ax. not only were they unable to use the offensive and defensive formations they had before, but because the tunnel was too narrow, and i have to go more one-on-one, or several pairs of korean three thousand...


    then they are destined to lose quickly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5466

    "boom!"


    the owner of the village, who was in a certain room, was sitting at the table and reading a book. an obvious earthquake shook him out of his trance.


    a subordinate hurriedly ran in: "master of the village."


    the owner of the village nodded: "go ahead."


    "master, there should be a very fierce fight going on over there in the wheat field. we haven''t noticed anything unusual around us for the time being."


    the owner of the village didn''t speak, he touched his chin as if thinking about something.


    "something''s not right." he suddenly said.


    the subordinate quickly knelt on the ground: "master, what''s wrong?"


    "according to normal procedures, it was normal to have such an explosion before. after all, they needed to besiege han sanqian. however, it seems that it shouldn''t be the case now."


    i have already opened many formations in the wheat field, so according to the previous plan, han sanqian should either be forced into a desperate situation or take the initiative to run into the formation.


    but no matter what the outcome is, one thing is certain, that is, han sanqian is in a very weak state at this time.


    so, small-scale battles may occur, but still such earth-shaking explosions seem... unreasonable and illogical.


    "that''s true. then, owner of the village, why don''t you go to the wheat field to check the situation, and come back and report to you as soon as you find out?"


    the owner of the village shook his head: "it''s meaningless. if you go there and ask, you may not know why han sanqian suddenly regained his power, or that he has never been defeated."


    he is a person who knows his subordinates very well, especially such an important subordinate as the special envoy of the academy of arts.


    that was his own knife and sword in a sense. how could he not be familiar with it?


    he believed in heifeng''s ability and knew his mind well.


    so, it¡¯s better not to ask.


    "then owner, what should we do? should we wait for the frontline to report?"


    the village owner shook his head, and then pointed at his brain: "think, think for yourself."


    the subordinate was a little confused for a moment, he had no idea what the village owner wanted to do.


    the owner of the village snorted: "put together everything you know and master, and then combine the situation on the scene with the current explosion, do you have an overall situation on the front line in your mind? "


    "this subordinate is ignorant, please let the owner of the village make it clear."


    the subordinate can always be by the village owner''s side, so naturally he can''t be a pig. in fact, he has vaguely guessed something through these words.


    however, he also understood that now was the time for his master to show off. he did not dare to come out to steal any limelight, and he only dared to try his best to ensure his master''s vanity.


    "i believe in the ability of the liberal arts college, and i also believe in the command and adaptability of hei feng and bai yi on the front line. previously, we could also hear the violent explosions over there gradually calming down. this also shows that our we should have achieved our strategic goal and injured or forced han sanqian back."


    "that''s how it is with people. sometimes you breathe a sigh of relief when you don''t notice. it''s very difficult for you to gather your strength again."


    "in addition, han sanqian is surrounded by us. once he relaxes, it is unlikely that he will be qualified to stand up again. this is even more difficult."


    "but the fact is that there was an explosion just now, and the power of this explosion was not small at all. this also shows the fact that han sanqian may have recovered his ability."


    "this did happen during the battle in yetian city. it was clear that han sanqian was dead, but suddenly he was resurrected with full health. this guy seemed to have two lives."


    "i have also paid attention to these news. he should be the weird effect produced by some divine magic. however, it is still not entirely correct, because even if he is resurrected with full health, he and the people of the wenyuan should be the first battle. picture."


    "the two sides are in a tug-of-war, and the power of the explosion does not fluctuate so much."


    having said this, the owner of the village frowned slightly and his eyes became very alert.


    "it''s pangu ax. han sanqian has lifted a lot of the seals on pangu ax."


    just then, a woman dressed in white walked in.


    this woman is extremely beautiful, with a hint of weirdness in her fragility.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5467

    if han sanqian were here, he would definitely be able to tell at a glance that this woman looks almost exactly the same as xiao tao, but compared to xiao tao, her weak eyes have a trace of murderous intent.


    "i also guessed it was pangu axe." the village owner stood up slightly: "you are here."


    "i can be very sure that the breath of pangu ax has completely dispersed in the wheat field. in other words, han sanqian should have unlocked pangu ax, and even got pangu''s approval."


    the village owner nodded: "his own magic may be weird, allowing him to resurrect with full health like a different person. in addition, pangu ax is completely open to him, han sanqian may become very scary."


    "this is why i brought people here." the woman in white said: "the lord is always uneasy today. after thinking about it, he feels that the disaster of han sanqian is getting closer and closer to him."


    "the lord believes that han sanqian''s arrival is a blessing for him, but it may also be a disaster. therefore, in order to avoid being forced to make a choice between these two situations in the future, it is better to take action early, stabilize the form, and control result."


    "he doesn''t believe in our famous store?" the owner said with some dissatisfaction.


    "if i don''t trust you, what qualifications does a famous store have to reach the scale it is today? however, as the lord said, he wants to eliminate all other possibilities and only achieve the result that he can control."


    "my troops have been assembled outside. if you have any needs, i will lead the team to rush in as soon as possible."


    the owner of the village has no way to refute. first, it has always been like this from above. whatever is arranged must be what it is. people below can only implement it and cannot argue.


    second, the above considerations are also reasonable.


    although he was very confident that his famous store could win over han sanqian, no one could produce substantial evidence to prove this view.


    therefore, there is still a possibility of failure, so if others make more preparations, it will be in line with their basic strategy and more in line with the safety of the entire plan.


    "however, i have a question." the village owner said.


    the woman in white said: "if you have any questions, master, please speak up. white fox will definitely tell you everything he knows."


    "if we go by our current estimates, then han sanqian has already been recognized by pangu ax. what i mean is, in this case, even if our plan succeeds, can pangu ax be used by us?"


    it was completely unlocked, which meant that pangu ax gradually awakened his will.


    in this case, the pangu ax is no longer the previous pangu ax, and anyone can easily take it away.


    no, to be precise, it should be easily taken away by someone with extremely strong abilities.


    "after all, we briefly snatched pangu ax from han sanqian before, but at that time, pangu ax didn''t even have self-awareness and was so difficult to control. now..."


    "i was as confused as you about this question. i also asked the lord, but he didn''t give me a detailed explanation on how to do it."


    "however, the old man mentioned something at the end, that is, whether it is people or things, sometimes not everything can be realized and done according to one''s own ideas."


    "the situation will be different, and the things we encounter will also be different."


    the owner of the village was a little confused when he heard it, and he was too lazy to think about it. anyway, he didn''t understand the specific meaning of the words, but he could understand the general meaning, that is, the people below don''t have to mess around, the people above them will naturally have their own methods.


    the people below them are responsible for getting things done.


    at this time, han sanqian was in the tunnel. the soldiers who rushed in again could not resist han sanqian at all. even if these soldiers had been prepared in advance, they could not withstand the indiscriminate attacks of han sanqian''s several ax shadows. they would die. it was much faster than what was added later, so han sanqian also slowly began to approach the center of the t-shaped opening...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5468

    wow!


    the opponent''s men and horses kept falling. the pangu ax was too ferocious, and the opponent who could kill with just the light of the ax was completely unable to resist. even if the cultivation level of these people far exceeds any enemy han sanqian has encountered before.


    however, first, they couldn''t move at all in the tunnel, and with limited mobility, they could almost only be killed by han sanqian''s axe.


    second, in the tunnel, the best way for them to deal with han sanqian is to attack han sanqian and make him incapacitated. but in such an environment, there is obviously no such opportunity.


    it''s not like they didn''t think about retreating, but unfortunately, there were too many people blocking them behind and they had no chance to retreat.


    therefore, they can only become the targets of torture and murder.


    han sanqian was killed all the way, and he forced his way out of the siege, and he was about to break out of the encirclement.


    "two special envoys, we have to withdraw."


    at this time, his subordinates also hurriedly reported back.


    the black wind and white envoys obviously noticed this special situation.


    after all, the casualties were too great, and the people were constantly retreating into the corridor as much as possible.


    "what happened? a mere su yingxia shouldn''t be so ferocious, right?"


    they had almost completely cornered su yingxia to death, so naturally they would not have any doubts about it. therefore, there must be a monster when something goes wrong.


    thinking of this, both of them actually had an ominous premonition in their hearts. however, just like most people, they were unwilling to face many things until the last minute.


    "special envoy, han sanqian holds the pangu ax and is invincible. our brothers are no match for him. we can''t use it in the corridor at all, so we can only become targets of massacre."


    "i also ask the two special envoys to leave here quickly for their own safety."


    heifeng was really shocked, looked at the white envoy in disbelief, frowned and said: "i really didn''t expect that han sanqian actually moved the pangu ax."


    the special envoy in white nodded: "indeed, this matter is unexpected, but if you think about it carefully, it seems to be excusable."


    "han sanqian has no choice, he has to do this."


    "withdraw. in such an environment, we are at a disadvantage. we still have to find a way to bring him up."


    the white-clothed envoy agreed that only in a wide area of ??resistance could they best avoid han sanqian''s sharp attack. at the same time, they could also use the terrain to fully expand and launch an encirclement offensive against han sanqian.


    thinking of this, the two people quickly took advantage of the situation and flew upwards!


    and as the two special envoys left here, a large number of people finally began to evacuate in an orderly manner.


    as soon as they evacuated, the situation in the tunnel became even more chaotic and even more massacred.


    with han sanqian''s infinitely powerful slash, the tunnel of the main tunnel was completely opened. han sanqian kicked out several corpses that were divided into two halves, and then he held the pangu ax in his hand. the center of the t-shape continued to kill indiscriminately.


    the light of an ax can kill people, not to mention what it feels like when the ax hits the body directly. many people melt and evaporate instantly as soon as they touch it. they don''t even have time to say goodbye to this world.


    xiao tao supported su yingxia behind them. one of the two women was injured and the other had no cultivation. in this kind of chaos, they would be targeted by other enemies and launch a sneak attack or siege on them.


    but this won''t happen, for no other reason than that han sanqian is too powerful.


    everyone wants to escape, at least in this kind of map, no one dares to fight han sanqian.


    a few minutes later, half of the people in the tunnel were dead and half ran away.


    who would have thought that the tunnel that was previously blocked by water would become calm and deserted in just a few minutes?


    to be precise, there were three people, han sanqian, su yingxia and xiao tao.


    "is everything okay?" han sanqian looked at the two women.


    the two women shook their heads, and su yingxia continued: "after resting for a while, my strength has recovered a lot now, i can help you."


    han sanqian shook his head, pulled the two women to the side, and then slashed towards the passage above with an axe.


    this ax was extremely powerful, and the ax light produced was also quite huge. not only did it cut all the way out of the passage and directly towards the sky, it also directly destroyed the passage completely. after that, the passage collapsed and the earth fell. countless¡­¡­


    han sanqian used a burst of energy and quickly covered the two women. after they calmed down completely, su yingxia looked at han sanqian in confusion: "sanqian, what are you doing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5469

    "it is difficult for us to defend the two entrances. if the upper part is destroyed, we can only enter through that entrance. while it is convenient for us to defend, there is also enough strategic depth behind the tunnel." han sanqian said.


    su yingxia frowned slightly: "you mean, we have to stay here and not go out?"


    "the terrain outside is too wide. once we go out, we will be directly surrounded by them, which is not good for us."


    "but it''s okay if i keep hiding here."


    it is indeed more convenient to defend in the ground, but, in other words, this is also to completely block yourself here.


    the terrain will restrict the enemy, but it will also restrict them. the enemy cannot attack, but it will also be difficult for them to fight out. and this place has always been the enemy''s territory. for the enemy, delaying it will only be beneficial to them and very harmful to han sanqian and others.


    the most unpleasant thing to say is, even if han sanqian and others can really stay here, so what? is it possible that you have been here all year? even decades, a lifetime? !


    these are not solutions to the problem at all.


    they will become weaker and weaker as time goes by, or at best, they will stagnate. but as for the enemy, who knows how powerful they will become, how many helpers they will call, or how they will arrange things above them. what is the more difficult mechanism?


    this is nothing more than boiling a frog in warm water.


    the difference between dying early and dying late.


    "although there is little hope of going out, if we are lucky and can break out, wouldn''t we be able to leave here? i''m not dreaming, i mean, at least there is a glimmer of hope, and we are here ...there is no hope at all." su yingxia rarely listened to han sanqian completely, and even raised her own objections.


    this is also normal, because from the most basic logic point of view, han sanqian''s approach is indeed not smart, and even a bit stupid.


    this is just like the silly goose in the countryside. as soon as you drive it away, it will run into the circle on its own. as everyone knows, as long as it does not enter the circle, with its running ability, it is not impossible to escape human capture. of.


    han sanqian is just a stupid goose now, at least that''s what su yingxia thinks.


    "don''t overestimate yourself, and don''t underestimate the enemy too much. this group of people from famous stores can almost be said to be the most difficult opponents i have encountered in a long time, both in terms of their personal abilities and their tactics. cooperation, the ability is actually very strong. moreover, this is the territory of a famous store."


    based on the above factors, and han sanqian has already fought with them, han sanqian can basically confirm that it is really difficult for them to break through directly with the current situation. although han sanqian now has the pangu ax, this doesn''t mean anything.


    "hold on, hold on for one wave first."


    han sanqian didn''t have a good solution, but it wasn''t completely impossible.


    in his estimation, he wanted to wait as long as possible until the second wave of taixu had completely cooled down.


    in this way, he can take advantage of the current situation and rely on defense to consume the opponent. in addition, he also wants to have some time to think of other methods.


    "sister yingxia, what brother sanqian said makes sense. if we have some time, we can indeed delay it for longer." xiao tao said: "i will also try to study as much as possible about pangu ax during this time. something, maybe, one day i suddenly had an idea, and one day suddenly god can us, when i was thinking, my mind suddenly became clear, what more could i think of?"


    although this possibility is very low, we have to admit that it is also a possibility.


    su yingxia thought of this, and then thought that han sanqian always had her own considerations when doing things and had a more comprehensive plan. she nodded and agreed.


    "okay, three thousand, then i''ll listen to you. let''s stick here. what you said makes sense. if we stick to the same opening, our husband and wife can take turns to resist the handover, which can indeed buy us more time."


    as for what happens after this, su yingxia has already thought about it, so let''s just go with it and don''t want to think about it so much anymore.


    "okay, xiaotao, you go ahead and help your sister yingxia to rest. i''ll guard the entrance. besides, i have some things to do."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5470

    after giving orders to xiao tao and su yingxia, han sanqian headed towards the opening of the thatched house.


    han sanqian''s decision was indeed based on consideration of the current situation, but on the other hand, han sanqian was by no means stubborn.


    on the contrary, he is making a very bold attempt, one that makes him feel chills down his spine.


    he knew very well that if he failed, he might be shattered to pieces. no, to be precise, he should completely become a criminal in history from now on.


    this is definitely not a joke, and there are absolutely no other distractions.


    this is a hard fact.


    at that time, han sanqian would most likely become a knife in the hands of others, used by others to mercilessly harvest innocent lives in the world.


    but han sanqian also knew very well that he had no other choice, it seemed that he could only do this.


    moreover, there is another thing that can support han sanqian to take such a risk, which is actually what pangu ax said at the beginning.


    he remembers it very clearly...


    at this time, heifeng and the white-clothed envoy who escaped were not idle. heifeng immediately gathered the team and then ordered them to quickly adjust their formation.


    the white-clothed envoy glanced at the cave entrance and frowned: "it seems that han sanqian has no intention of coming out. he probably wants to use the only entrance on the thatched house to defend us."


    heifeng nodded. this was also a good thing. at least it gave him enough time to reorganize the team. otherwise, if han sanqian followed and chased him, he didn''t know how many troops he would lose.


    "it''s not han sanqian''s idea to defend us in our territory. however, one thing is certain, that is, han sanqian is at the end of his rope and has no other options." heifeng said.


    the special envoy in white had reservations about this view, but he basically agreed: "it seems so, but i hope han sanqian won''t use any other tricks."


    "brother, what do you think? should we send people to attack from the entrance of the cave now?"


    the white-clothed envoy frowned: "at present, it is difficult to attack by force. the entrance is too small, and our troops can hardly enter and expand. in addition, that guy han sanqian now has the help of pangu ax, i am afraid that it will be a waste of time." , and a waste of human lives.¡±


    "but we can''t do nothing and stay here, right?" heifeng said.


    the target is right next to them, and a large group of them are doing nothing here. i''m afraid that even if the village owner doesn''t scold him, he himself won''t be able to pass this test.


    "send someone to report to the owner of the village. we can arrange everything above. as long as han sanqian dares to come out, we will definitely let him die outside."


    "but at the same time, we can also avoid its edge for a while."


    heifeng nodded: "that''s not impossible, but it won''t consume han three thousand. what i mean is that we still have to send people to attack. however, the number of people can be reduced as much as possible to avoid excessive casualties."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded and said: "okay, find a group of death squads to attack han sanqian without any trouble. we will make him have a mental breakdown."


    "also, i have a suggestion."


    "brother, tell me."


    "the main force remains in the same formation. let the owner of the village send some servants over and let''s dig the ground."


    "you want to dig out han sanqian directly?" heifeng understood what he meant instantly.


    the tunnels are the only obstacle that prevents them from deploying their formation. if these tunnels are removed, this obstacle will no longer exist.


    once hollowed out, han sanqian will be completely exposed to everyone, and they can still deal with han sanqian as before.


    even if han sanqian sensed it, he himself tried to dig downwards, but how could one person dig as fast as a group of people?


    "how do you feel?"


    heifeng thought for a while and agreed with this opinion. firstly, this method is indeed okay, and secondly, at least his subordinates and himself are doing something, instead of just sitting around doing nothing.


    in this way, even if the village owner pursues the case, he will not be able to hold him accountable.


    thinking of this, heifeng sent someone to immediately send a message to the owner of the village.


    the owner of the village was also confused when he first received the news, but then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "master, why are you laughing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5471

    "i''m laughing. we were originally having a good siege, but now we''re playing whack-a-mole." the owner said.


    the subordinate said: "then do we need to send someone to dig the soil?"


    "although i don''t think han sanqian is stupid enough to tie himself up, it is a fact that he always hides himself in a dead place. therefore, we can play with him however he wants and see what kind of medicine he sells in his gourd. .¡±


    "yes, owner of the village, i will notify the manpower to go to support later."


    "where are bai hu and the others?"


    "already set off."


    "i have already dealt with them. this battle is still focused on our famous stores. they can only keep the bottom line. after all, i don''t want to give up han sanqian''s credit to anyone. i want to take the lead." gong, i want to prove one more thing, that is, i am no worse than han sanqian."


    "i am more powerful than han sanqian."


    the subordinates hurriedly knelt down and said: "the master of the village is so powerful, how can he be compared to han sanqian? han sanqian is just a little lucky."


    "although your words too much belittle han sanqian and elevate me, they are still agreeable to my ears." the village owner smiled softly: "go and do the work. i hope this battle can be harder to fight. , but the inevitable result must satisfy me, do you understand?"


    "yes, my subordinate is here to make arrangements."


    after saying this, the subordinates retreated.


    han sanqianchu, he thought that if he changed his formation like this, the enemy''s offensive might be weakened a lot, but he really didn''t expect that it would be so weak.


    it is true that there are people constantly coming from the entrance to harass him, but a single soldier or one or two soldiers pose no threat to him at all.


    he didn''t even need to activate the power of pangu ax, he could easily deal with them by himself.


    however, han sanqian also knew very well that sometimes, the calmer the front, the more intense the storm behind.


    "you must be thinking of some way to deal with me, right?" han sanqian smiled disdainfully.


    at this moment, su yingxia walked out.


    with the help of han''s three thousand five elements divine stone, her injuries were basically recovered in just half an hour. although her internal consumption could not be restored much for the time being, she was at least able to fight.


    she also knew that han sanqian was working too hard, so after she got better, she took the initiative to change shifts with han sanqian.


    "although i know that if i ask you to change shifts so soon, you will definitely not agree, but i still want to change shifts with you." su yingxia said.


    "you have been fighting for so long. although taixu has helped you temporarily regain your cultivation, you still have been fighting for too long and you need to rest mentally."


    "there will be a longer battle to fight later, so why don''t you go back and take a rest first?"


    originally, su yingxia thought that she would need to persuade her for a long time, but who would have thought that han sanqian today was really strange. not only did he make a stubborn plan, but he also agreed to su yingxia directly.


    "ok."


    as soon as he finished speaking, this guy actually stood up and handed the class over to su yingxia, so that su yingxia, who had already made some mental preparations, didn''t react.


    "what''s wrong?"


    su yingxia smiled bitterly and shook her head: "no, i just suddenly felt that you were a little abnormal today, so different from usual."


    han sanqian smiled: "maybe pangu ax communicated with me, which caused some changes in my thinking."


    su yingxia believed it to be true and said with some worry: "will that affect you in other aspects? for example, what harm will it cause to your body?"


    "silly girl, i''m teasing you. the reason why i agreed to you so readily is not because i have changed, but because i do have other things i want to do and must do." han sanqian said with a smile.


    joking on this occasion is also to relax each other''s mood appropriately.


    su yingxia felt a little strange: "what else do you want to do in this tunnel? what else can you do?"


    han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "of course there is something, and it''s a big deal!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5472

    "big deal?" su yingxia was obviously taken aback.


    looking at han sanqian''s appearance, what su yingxia rarely saw was his confidence, activity, and inexplicable joy.


    in other words, han sanqian''s current state is not like being in a desperate situation, but more like... as if he is under favorable conditions.


    su yingxia knew that han sanqian was often in this state under such circumstances, which most likely meant that this guy had come up with some weird ideas.


    these weird ideas either look weird and completely illogical, or they are so groundbreaking that the mere sound of them can scare you and leave you speechless.


    however, no matter what, in the end, some of this guy''s clever ideas can always play some very crucial roles.


    thinking of this, su yingxia smiled bitterly: "okay, then you can go and do your important things. i''ll keep an eye on this place as much as possible."


    "thank you for your hard work." han sanqian smiled softly, turned and left.


    in less than a moment, this guy came to the innermost part of the tunnel.


    xiaotao followed him, curious as to what this guy wanted to do.


    but soon, han sanqian proved what he was going to do with his actions.


    dig a hole!


    "brother sanqian, why are you digging a hole?"


    in fact, the hole su yingxia dug was long enough. there were only three of them. such an underground space could not be said to be as spacious as a palace, but at least it was possible to come and go freely, which was extremely relaxing.


    this will continue to dig holes, which is obviously a bit thankless, since it is really useless after all.


    isn''t it possible that han sanqian can just dig a hole a few kilometers away like a gopher?


    "that''s not right. brother sanqian''s cultivation is so powerful. if he wants to use his true energy to drill a hole, he will only be more powerful than sister yingxia. so, a few kilometers doesn''t seem to matter, but is it useful?"


    this wheat sky is so vast that, let alone digging tunnels, even if you are allowed to walk openly on the ground, i don''t know how long it will take to get out of here.


    therefore, in xiao tao''s view, this behavior really looks more and more like wasted effort.


    what was even more annoying was that after observing for a while, she found that the direction in which han sanqian dug the hole was not straight, but all the way down.


    this... this made it even more difficult for xiao tao to understand what he was trying to do.


    if you go down to the bottom, the earth will be so thick. does han sanqian still want to dig through the earth? this is obviously similar to foolish old man moving mountains, and even stupider.


    at least, if you persist in moving mountains long enough, you will eventually be able to move them. but what about digging through the ground?


    this is simply impossible.


    "brother sanqian dug it, of course it will be useful." han sanqian smiled, and then he took out some food from the storage ring and handed it to xiaotao.


    "i don''t know how long i will be busy. your sister yingxia is still recovering. you go and cook something for her. in addition, you also take care of her. if there is any danger on the front line, you come back and report to me immediately."


    han sanqian knew su yingxia very well. he knew very well that if su yingxia went to guard the entrance of the cave, she would never let him go against her easily unless it was when she really couldn''t hold it and it was very dangerous.


    that''s how she is, always thinking about others, especially han sanqian, who is doting on her to a certain extent.


    therefore, while letting xiao tao take care of her, he also kept an eye on her. if there was any situation, han sanqian would have time to support her.


    xiao tao was very obedient. she had worked in the kitchen before in the wushu sect, so she naturally had a familiar way of making things.


    taking the food given by han sanqian, xiaotao quickly found a relatively open place, lit a fire and started cooking.


    because su yingxia had already built ventilation facilities for the tunnel, even if there was smoke due to the fire, it was quickly moved out through the ventilation equipment. in the entire tunnel, the three people were busy doing their own thing without disturbing each other.


    in the blink of an eye, half an hour passed. xiao tao had already prepared meals and sent them to su yingxia. su yingxia also relatively easily dealt with many enemies who came to attack from time to time. when she received xiao tao''s meal , su yingxia was very surprised.


    after all, she never thought that in such an environment, han sanqian would still be in the mood to let xiao tao cook.


    but what su yingxia didn''t expect was that when xiao tao said that han sanqian was digging a tunnel, and that he was digging downwards, she was even more dumbfounded.


    "what is this guy going to do?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5473

    xiao tao''s head shook like a rattle: "xiao tao doesn''t know either, but if you really want to ask xiao tao, xiao tao''s answer is that after brother sanqian dug deep into the ground, a lot of cold air came from there. the temperature in the entire tunnel is actually more suitable.¡±


    after experiencing the baptism of war, the temperature in the tunnel had actually risen a lot. after han sanqian dug the tunnel, the cold air rose up, and it was indeed a lot cooler.


    "your brother sanqian doesn''t have that much free time. digging a tunnel to cool off would be impossible even for a fool, let alone him." su yingxia said.


    xiao tao nodded: "sister yingxia, what do you think brother sanqian is doing? you know him so well, why don''t you take a guess?"


    "your brother sanqian has always done things without rules. sometimes he seems to be messing around, and sometimes he seems to be messing around. however, he has his own set of logic and rhythm. what we have to do is just take care of ourselves and try to ensure that no one disturbs him." su yingxia said.


    "i know, sister yingxia."


    "just go and rest, your physique is always different from ours."


    it is true that xiaotao''s identity is very strange, but it is also true that she has no cultivation. therefore, in this case, she really needs to get more rest.


    xiao tao also knew this very well. after su yingxia finished eating, she simply packed up and went to rest.


    she couldn''t help, but it would be best to hinder her brother and sister as little as possible.


    when she woke up, she didn''t know how many hours had passed. she immediately ran to the end of the tunnel to take a look. unfortunately, han sanqian had already dug to an unknown depth.


    the light in the tunnel was already dark, so she couldn''t see how deep the hole was. she only knew that her footsteps could echo loudly through it.


    she did not go to han sanqian, nor did she tell su yingxia about this. she just silently picked up the remaining food, thinking of ways to cook the food in various ways in such a simple environment, and give su yingxia some food. a different taste experience.


    she felt that this might be the only thing she could do.


    on the other side of han sanqian, he actually didn''t know how deep he had dug at this moment. anyway, he couldn''t see the top at all when he raised his head. according to his estimation, he should have dug at least a hundred meters deep. come, the soil has become more and more moist.


    even from this moment on, a trace of water flowed out through the soil.


    han sanqian shook his hand, and a burst of true fire instantly illuminated the surrounding area. he lowered his eyes and saw that a lot of water was indeed beginning to appear.


    this also means that he dug too deep.


    unlike before, when han sanqian encountered water in the soil, he mostly used his true energy to directly seal it, and then let it dry up so as not to affect his tunnel, so that he could keep digging.


    this time, han sanqian did not deliberately stop them. instead, he reached out and scooped some water into the palm of his hand, then put it between his nose and smelled it.


    the next second, han sanqian spilled all the water in his hands with a look of disgust, and then subconsciously rubbed his hands on his clothes, trying to wipe off the scale on his hands.


    but after wiping it off, han sanqian smelled it and still looked disgusted.


    "damn, you''re a bunch of bastards. they''ve done nothing but good things. even the water has been polluted by you." han sanqian cursed in a low voice.


    although the water looks very clear and clean without any impurities, in fact, it has a very strong smell of blood.


    the wheat fields are watered with blood, so it is normal for the growing soil layer above to have a strong fishy smell. however, han sanqian has dug all the way to the ground, but the fishy smell has not weakened at all, but has become stronger. .


    this shows two things. one is that too much blood was used in this place, so that it penetrated so deep into the ground. but the only thing that does not fit the current situation is that the fishy smell should not be so strong, but should be fade.


    with this in mind, there''s only one possibility left...


    this is what han sanqian least wants to see, but it is also what he hopes for most at the moment.


    that is...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5474

    the blood flow goes from bottom to top, so the further down you go, the stronger the stench will naturally be.


    moreover, as han sanqian had thought before, there was blood underneath.


    such a large wheat field is supported by the blood of the huge blood pool!


    this is simply too cruel, and simply too atrocious.


    however, the good news is that han sanqian''s guess is correct, which means that he may be getting closer to that bloodline.


    yes, of course han sanqian is not stupid. he dug such a deep tunnel for no purpose other than to cool off.


    his real purpose in digging tunnels was to find blood.


    however, what is different from the original plan is that after han sanqian found the dragon vein, his first reaction was to destroy it. this is one of the reasons why han sanqian went deep into the famous store to investigate and risked his life to enter the wheat field.


    so now, han sanqian''s plan is no longer to destroy it.


    to a certain extent, han sanqian now wants to protect it and even own it.


    yes, han sanqian''s plan is crazy. what he is thinking now is to change the bloodline in another way. if such a huge evil place is used by the enemy, it will really make han sanqian uncomfortable.


    but if it were reversed and this thing was used by han sanqian, would it be more uncomfortable for the enemy?


    han sanqian is already difficult enough to deal with, but he also needs to add a blood pool to support him, and it is also a super blood pool. how can the enemy play with it?


    of course, this is also very risky.


    that is, if han sanqian is counterattacked by the blood pool, he himself will be no different from those enemies. in other words, he will also become one of those men in black supported by the blood pool.


    moreover, it is obvious that the ability of the man in black has reached a terrifying level, and can even bring devastating disasters to any place.


    if han sanqian is used as a murder tool, then the world will definitely be devastated.


    therefore, the risks of such a gambling method are actually very high, but the embarrassing thing is that the benefits brought back may not be considered big.


    han sanqian has just become stronger. he also has a theoretical chance to achieve a big counterattack, but no one knows how big or slim this chance is.


    worst case scenario, it may even have no effect.


    the whole adventure was completely in vain.


    moreover, it also contains many unknown side effects.


    no one has come into contact with the blood pool, and they don''t know what kind of secrets are hidden in the blood pool, and what kind of harm it will cause.


    judging from some past experiences, the people supported by the blood pool may be immortal as long as the blood pool is not destroyed, but conversely, as long as the blood pool is not there, they will slowly face death.


    this is a double-edged sword hanging over your head.


    han sanqian didn''t know if he would become like that, although han sanqian was unwilling to bear the consequences, or couldn''t bear them, because then he would completely become a puppet for the owner of the blood pool.


    however, han sanqian had no other choice.


    what could he do?


    based on the current situation, han sanqian was almost trapped to death, with no direction or chance to escape.


    with the awakening of pangu ax and taixu''s reset of his own cultivation, he could indeed be invincible for a period of time, but in the outside world, the map had shrunk invisibly, and there were countless mazes hidden, and he could be in a desperate situation at any time if he was not careful.


    whether pangu''s ax is powerful enough to move him up a level is a huge unknown.


    han sanqian can take risks, but he only has one chance.


    moreover, it is very slim, so it is better to put the opportunity on the blood pool. at least, once you bet correctly, using the huge blood pool here, han sanqian may really be able to perform some feats.


    pangu ax once said that his desire to kill is not strong enough, so in fact he is not suitable to be a pioneer. however, the demonic energy in his body makes up for some of his shortcomings.


    what does this sentence mean? that is, han sanqian needs these demonic energies, and its existence is not necessarily a bad thing.


    "since they say i am the chosen one, i want to see if this chosen one lives up to the name."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian directly activated more qi in his body. it was obvious that he was going to go down to find the blood pool immediately!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5475

    "whoosh!"


    han sanqian''s vitality was greatly expanded, and he continued to dig frantically towards xifang.


    another half hour passed, and han sanqian continued to go deeper into the ground where he had just stopped.


    however, in the process, han sanqian also found that the fishy smell began to hit his nose more and more, and finally even got to his head.


    "sister, do you smell a bad smell?"


    as han sanqian dug deeper and deeper, the bloody stench even jumped hundreds of meters into the tunnel above.


    hearing xiao tao''s question, su yingxia nodded: "there is indeed a strong smell of blood."


    "it seems to be coming from the tunnel dug by brother sanqian. sister, brother sanqian won''t have any accidents."


    su yingxia shook her head. although in a sense, such a strong odor could indeed cause people to worry about what would happen underground, su yingxia, who had smelled the soil when she was at the top of the wheat field, actually knew it very well.


    these flavors are the original flavors here.


    however, the clever su yingxia seemed to quickly realize that the fundamental reason why the odor came from bottom to top was that the blood pool was supplied from above.


    that is to say, han sanqian is going down this way, and han sanqian''s purpose is obviously to go to the blood pool.


    however, what su yingxia doesn''t know is that she doesn''t know that han sanqian''s purpose of looking for the blood pool this time is not to use the blood pool to threaten or contain the enemy like before. his real purpose is to use the blood pool to complete the task. enhancement of self-strength.


    "don''t worry, your sanqian brother will be fine."


    although she comforted xiao tao calmly, su yingxia was extremely nervous in her heart.


    su yingxia witnessed the danger of the blood pool with her own eyes, and it was so close.


    what you need to know is that the blood pool last time was relatively small, and this time the large blood pool is considered to be able to stretch and irrigate such a huge wheat field, so its size must be very huge.


    the most horrifying thing is that during the battle of yetian city, many of the two million soldiers relied on blood pools for supply. they later found out that the extreme cold in the primeval forest was also due to some special features of these blood pools. and manufactured.


    in other words, the blood pool there is also very powerful.


    however, it is such a huge blood pool, and its origin is very likely to come from a famous store.


    one is because those men in black are very likely to be involved in the famous store. this was the earliest guess, but it was later confirmed by the couple.


    second, the fabrics of famous stores are just right to withstand the extreme cold. the mutual conflict between the two makes people doubt that famous stores are actually the real mastermind behind the extreme cold. in other words, famous stores are the actual self-directors. as a self-directed director, such an important figure may naturally control a larger pool of blood.


    in fact, the husband and wife have even discussed it privately, that is, if a famous store has a blood pool, it must be the most important part of the entire blood pool system.


    even if he himself is not the origin of the blood pool itself, then it must be its largest diversion point, and there is no one.


    this is the outermost part of burning bone city, and inside is their absolute core. therefore, one of the biggest diversions is not a blind guess, but a minimum of iron-clad facts.


    think about it, how to avoid making people feel chilly.


    at this time, han sanqian''s drilling process suddenly stopped.


    because he clearly felt that the soft soil that had always been relatively easy to dig suddenly had a very solid layer.


    even if this is han sanqian''s power, it is still difficult to destroy and dismantle this layer. this also means that this layer of obstruction is unlikely to be a stone surface or the like. if he guessed correctly, he should have hit the wall above the pool of blood.


    because it was artificially constructed, its natural hardness is extraordinary.


    however, han sanqian still wanted to break. thinking of this, han sanqian increased the strength in his hands and suddenly smashed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5476

    with han sanqian''s sudden exertion, han sanqian could clearly hear a strange clicking sound coming from underneath. this also shows that han sanqian''s guess is correct. there is indeed a hard artificial layer underneath.


    and if there is an artificial layer, it naturally means that there is something underneath.


    han sanqian moved his right hand, and with the infusion of true energy, he opened the burning silence.


    ordinary methods will definitely not work. even if han sanqian''s cultivation is extremely strong, it is actually very difficult to break through this artificially built hard defense.


    i can''t say it can''t be broken, but it will at least consume a lot of han sanqian''s energy.


    money can''t be spent casually, and strength can''t be used casually. therefore, it is naturally best to use fen ji''s super firepower appropriately and choose to destroy it.


    along with burning silence, the huge flames directly caused the temperature to rise suddenly, the moist land was completely coaxed dry, and the surrounding water also completely and slowly stopped flowing in the process.


    this is the absolute power of flames, and this is the supreme way of flames.


    bang bang bang!


    there were bursts of dry and crackling sounds coming from underneath.


    the reason for using fire attack is obviously that the geographical environment here has been humid for a long time, so the artificial grid will also be affected by this and become humid.


    the use of fire attack at this time is equivalent to forced external heating, causing the material itself to expand and contract with heat.


    of course, get twice the result with half the effort.


    this is wisdom, which the ancients told future generations with countless experiences and lessons. if han sanqian does not learn, he will not learn in vain. there is no better teacher in the world than the feedback given by practice.


    using the principle and han sanqian''s own super strength, no matter how hard the material is, it cannot withstand such a torment.


    boom!


    there was a violent explosion, and the place where fen ji attacked directly exploded. han sanqian also took advantage of this opportunity to quickly grab the gap and get in at the moment of the explosion.


    this requires extremely fast speed, excellent reflexes and courage. after all, once the explosion occurs, anyone''s subconscious reaction may be to close their eyes and wait for evasive actions.


    but that was not the case for han sanqian. not only did he have to open his eyes, but he also had to pass directly through the gap created at the moment of the explosion.


    wow!


    han sanqian passed through the obstacle in the next second and flew to the deepest point through the slightest gap.


    almost as soon as he passed through the compartment inside, a huge stench hit his nostrils instantly. even if han sanqian had extremely strong endurance and used his real power to seal the odor, he was still a little dizzy on the spot. .


    however, when han sanqian looked around, he no longer had these feelings, because the visual shock brought by his eyes had already made him forget everything.


    looking at the sea of ????blood that cannot be seen around the edges, if the sea of ????blood that han sanqian saw last time is a sea, then it is at best a small inland sea, and this guy in front of him...


    damn, that really is the pacific ocean.


    han sanqian moved casually, used his true energy to pick up a big stone on the ground, and then threw it into the water.


    almost without making a sound, the stone fell directly into the water.


    this means that i don¡¯t know how deep it is down there.


    according to han sanqian''s naked eye estimate, this place is at least tens of meters deep, which is simply terrifying.


    "how many fucking people''s blood is this going to take?"


    looking at this huge sea, han sanqian was panicking.


    a person''s blood is very limited, and the amount is not large. if it were to accumulate into such a huge sea of ??blood, the number of sacrifices would be at least hundreds of millions.


    according to han sanqian''s understanding of the previous blood sea, what it requires is relatively pure woman''s blood. of course, such a blood pool is unlikely to have appeared recently. it must have gone through countless times. it has accumulated over the years, but even so, the price spent behind its establishment is shocking to anyone.


    nowadays, there are many arrests, just because this group of people can survive for a long time and have a stable foundation, so they start to go out. naturally, they need to add fresh blood to maintain operation.


    "you guys, let''s not say that i have any deep grudge against you. even if i don''t, i will not let you go even if i see the misdeeds of you guys."


    han sanqian drank coldly. after that, he quickly flew as close as possible to the sea of ????blood and stopped. he looked around carefully, and at the same time, his heavenly eyes were slightly opened...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5477

    han sanqian is trying his best to find the protective barrier of the blood sea. previous experience has told him that there is a defense mechanism in the blood sea. han sanqian does not want to have the best luck and directly recruit the strongest monsters to torture himself.


    moreover, as i said just now, this place is many times larger than the previous blood sea, so naturally han sanqian is also worried whether his grandma''s monsters of the same level will be n times bigger here.


    ants are very scary when they get bigger, let alone the guardian monsters in this sea of ??blood.


    after confirming the barrier, han sanqian began to observe the situation in the blood sea as much as possible.


    what is different from the previous blood sea is that the blood sea here is very quiet, like a pool of stagnant water, and the energy shield seems to be much thinner than before.


    "could it be that the defense here is average?"


    han sanqian does not rule out this possibility because this is a famous store.


    most of their defenses are obviously on the human formation. compared to the weak defense of the blood pool below, this is a very likely situation.


    after all, even han sanqian himself, after deploying such a tight defense, would probably believe that he would have no problems under this kind of defense.


    it''s like you built a fortress and a closed palace, and you had to put your money in a safe, and then put various defenses on the safe.


    generally speaking, isn''t it enough to have a safe?


    "so, this does give me a chance." han sanqian touched his chin.


    however, some things seem easy to you, but in fact they must be very difficult and very dangerous. this is how things are.


    just like the blood sea, even if someone doesn''t even have a defensive formation, so what, just leave it there, what can han sanqian do.


    it''s not like now, floating above stupidly, and then wondering whether i should do this.


    previously, han sanqian really wanted to try the method on his own, to see if he could draw out the bottom of the sea of ??blood, or self-transformation.


    but now that he saw how big this place was, han sanqian, who had never given up, began to back down. it was almost a dream to digest the sea of ????blood here for his own use.


    han sanqian himself believed that he was most likely the one being controlled. compared with him, it was like hitting a mountain with a stone...


    they don''t even have to move, they just press you and you will be shattered into pieces.


    "but now that we''re here, there''s no reason to go back, right?"


    after digging a tunnel for so long and putting in so much effort, only to take one look and leave is really not in line with han sanqian''s style of doing things.


    what''s more, after delaying for so long, the enemy''s attacks at the entrance of the tunnel have always been thunderous and rainy, which looks extremely unusual.


    generally speaking, in this situation, it is the enemy who is waging the corresponding war at the top, which is the so-called calm before the storm...


    if you return empty-handed at this time, you actually don''t have much advantage.


    "so, there''s really no other choice."


    thinking of this, han sanqian tried to take a step closer to the blood sea, but as soon as he touched the energy shield, the entire energy shield suddenly flashed with golden light, and then disappeared alive in front of han sanqian.


    "holy shit, are you really completely defenseless?" han sanqian couldn''t help but complain.


    if this is true, it means that han sanqian''s prediction is basically correct, and it is really undefended.


    this means that the people in the famous store may indeed be very confident in their defense, but it is also very likely that there is some kind of murderous intention hidden in this sea of ??blood, so that they can be confident and bold without setting up too many defenses. .


    the more i look at it, the more i feel that this is a trap to lure you into a trap.


    but while han sanqian was hesitating, he didn''t notice that his body began to emit bursts of black energy.


    this black energy is very light and almost difficult to detect with the naked eye. this is qualitatively different from the black energy that han sanqian usually produces when his luck breaks out.


    han sanqian erupted with thick demonic energy, but it was as transparent as a ball of air, making it almost difficult for people to feel its existence.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5478

    han sanqian''s whole body swayed suddenly, and he fell directly into the sea as if he was out of control.


    han sanqian can be sure that he never moved at that time, and there was absolutely no so-called uneven terrain in the air, so he suddenly slipped away.


    he just felt alive, as if someone had pushed him toward the sea just now.


    this feeling was very real and definitely not han sanqian''s own fantasy, so he couldn''t help but glance around, and there was no one around him.


    but as soon as he turned his head, his body couldn''t help but fall down again. this time, han sanqian finally couldn''t bear it anymore. he suddenly used his consciousness to see if there was anything around him that he didn''t know about. mysterious creature.


    however, with the help of spiritual consciousness and heavenly eyes, there is obviously only one answer, and that is, nothing.


    with this answer, han sanqian obviously paid more attention this time. he deliberately paid full attention to his body. the next second, han sanqian''s body fell into the sea again.


    this kind of decline is actually very small. even han sanqian himself can''t notice it. it turns out to be a self-reflection of his body''s instinct.


    it''s like sometimes when i''m sleeping, in a state of half-asleep and half-awake, my body can''t help but shake.


    you don''t know the specific situation at all, and your body has not been recruited in advance, but just shaking like that makes you not think that it is coming from your own body at first. it is not until a moment later that you can after reflecting on it, i doubted why i wanted to shake it.


    this is how han sanqian feels now.


    "how so?"


    han sanqian couldn''t help but feel very strange. could it be that he wanted to jump in so much that his subconscious wanted him to fall in directly?


    this is also unlikely.


    call!


    suddenly, as his body wanted to fall down again, and it happened again when han sanqian was so suspicious, this time, han sanqian clearly felt something different in his body.


    for a brief moment, he was completely unconscious. although it was so short that he could almost ignore it, it still existed. therefore, han sanqian suddenly understood that this might be his body. strange phenomena arising from certain aspects.


    "how could this happen?"


    han sanqian''s body structure seems very complicated now, but it is actually very simple when summarized carefully.


    one is that he has the blood of a demon dragon, which is very demonic. when it burns and boils, it will indeed put han sanqian into a demonic state, so that he will not recognize his relatives and kill without mercy.


    but because the body contains the soul of the demon dragon, after such a long period of struggle, it cannot be said that the blood of the demon dragon has been tamed, but the overall control over it is relatively stable.


    after all, in the later stages, han sanqian often returned to normal quickly after being demonized due to anger. this is completely different from the previous situation where he was completely out of control.


    the second is to digest the poison after tasting it and transform it into strength. zhidu was also very angry, but he also killed han sanqian at one point.


    but in general, it only suppressed and poisoned han sanqian''s body. after han sanqian digested it in the later stage, it strengthened han sanqian''s poisonous blood, and used this to stimulate han sanqian''s body to the point where it could not be broken or established. , since then, han sanqian has been able to restore and repair his broken meridians, and move towards a new peak.


    but in general, he is more like an auxiliary. its purpose is to help han sanqian improve a certain self-ability, but it is generally unlikely that it can affect han sanqian''s sanity or control han sanqian to do things. some things han sanqian didn''t even know about himself.


    therefore, there is only the third situation left.


    that was the mysterious monster that was swallowed by han sanqian before.


    that guy''s power was extremely huge. han sanqian was able to eat it not because han sanqian was stronger than him. until now, han sanqian actually had no way to deal with him.


    therefore, it is indeed the most similar reason that controls han sanqian to fall into the sea of ??blood.


    but why does this guy control himself to do this?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5479

    "is it your fault? do you want to kill me?"


    han sanqian concentrated his mind and asked the guy in a cold voice.


    no answer, no response.


    "we are all symbionts. if i die, you won''t be able to live a good life. however, if you want to kill me, i suggest you don''t need to take the extra step."


    "given my current situation, it won''t take long for me to be surrounded by those people and die. the scene of death then will be far more miserable than if you push me into a pool of blood and drown me now. therefore, such a death will be more miserable than if you do it now. much stronger, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    han sanqian was really a little angry.


    "you think i''m killing you?"


    the voice rang out leisurely, full of arrogance, disdain, and arrogance.


    "hmph, could it be that for my own good, you pushed me in to take a shower?" han sanqian was also in a bad mood, so he simply fought back.


    "have you ever thought that i am a demon? this bloody sea of ??demonic energy is so strong that i want to go in and inhale it? it''s rubbish."


    "i have no interest in chatting with people like you. i just don''t want you, a loser, to die and bring me down."


    "if i can replenish my demonic energy in this sea of ??blood, i will definitely be able to recover a lot of strength and break through the constraints of your body. in your words, i will control you. if you can''t do it, i will do it."


    after hearing this, han sanqian frowned slightly.


    in this way, he finally understood the intention of this monster.


    he may have selfish motives and want to take advantage of the situation and control han sanqian in reverse, but it does help han sanqian to a certain extent.


    his ability is so strong. once he recovers, he might be able to create some miracles by controlling han sanqian''s body to fight the enemy.


    however, the more this happened, the more han sanqian hesitated.


    the blood of the demon dragon boils, and he kills ruthlessly, but at least there is a small bottom line, that is, at the most critical moment, he can still control the blood of the demon dragon.


    but it''s different when this monster controls me. maybe i will become his real puppet, my body will always be controlled by him, and my consciousness will be sealed by him from then on.


    in fact, in that case, han sanqian could be said to be alive, but if he thought about it carefully, it was not much different from dead.


    moreover, this guy is very cruel by nature. after taking control of himself, no one knows what he will do.


    in fact, this is what han sanqian least wants to see. he may hurt su yingxia, because he knows that he is the most important person to him. he may also become murderous and massacre innocent people.


    and these consequences are what han sanqian is unwilling to see and bear.


    the reason why han sanqian hesitated to enter the blood sea and try to digest it was because he was worried that he would be controlled by the blood sea and become a cholera that would endanger the world, and he would be tied to the pillar of historical shame. are you going to be reviled by thousands of people?


    therefore, there is essentially no difference between the two. on the contrary, if you follow the monster''s will, or if you melt the blood sea now that you know the monster''s meaning, the blood sea will make the monster even more violent and make the innocent people in the world even more vulnerable to this monster. violated.


    "i don''t have much objection to you wanting to control my body. however, i know your virtue very well. for the sake of the world, i will not go to the sea of ??blood."


    thinking of this, han sanqian hurriedly moved his body and suddenly flew upwards, not only trying to stay away from the sea of ??blood, but also planning to return home again.


    han sanqian, who was already worried about the consequences of the blood sea, was of course even more wary when he heard the monster''s words, and of course he wanted to stay further away from the place of right and wrong.


    but to han sanqian''s great surprise, he successfully flew up in an instant. the monster didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping him.


    this made han sanqian very confused. this shouldn''t be the case. what kind of play was this monster singing?


    han sanqian couldn''t help but ask: "what do you want?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5480

    there was no reply, the guy seemed not to hear.


    "if you don''t say anything, i will die right now. you can take it as a threat, but i''m really tired of a hermaphrodite like you who pretends to be sophisticated."


    han sanqian did not make any jokes, he was really annoyed.


    this guy is obviously the opposite. it''s wrong to go along with him, and it''s also wrong not to go along with him.


    han sanqian is also upset because of xuehai''s current choice, so he really feels like a broken jar.


    "you are such a strange person." the monster finally spoke.


    "oh, are you willing to talk now? i thought you were planning to pretend to be dead." han sanqian said angrily.


    "after a while, you forced me to go into the sea of ????blood. now, i can''t go down, and you can''t even fart. i really don''t know what you want to do." han sanqian said depressedly.


    "walk into the sea of ??blood, wasn''t that what you wanted? what, you blame me?" the monster said disdainfully: "you humans are really greedy and selfish, and you also like to blame others."


    "it''s my business whether i can go down, what does it have to do with you?" han sanqian said angrily: "when i hesitate, why do you try to push me down?" han sanqian said: "you don''t have to quibble, in the end just tell me clearly what you want to do.¡±


    he didn''t reply for a while, but it also made han sanqian more certain that this guy was indeed as he thought, and there must be something fishy about him.


    "talk."


    "it''s not as complicated as you think. i am a demon, and the demonic energy in the blood pool is so strong. is it strange that i want to take some to replenish myself?"


    han sanqian frowned. this explanation surprised han sanqian. he really didn''t expect that the other party would find such a reason.


    it really makes sense, and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    however, to be honest, han sanqian would never believe such a weak reason.


    "whether it''s the wheat field or the sea of ??blood before, why haven''t i seen you reacting yet, yet here you are, and you reacted?" han sanqian asked.


    sometimes in this case, the more perfect the reason is, the more problematic it is.


    therefore, han sanqian firmly believes that if this guy can suddenly try to control himself, it must be of special significance to him. otherwise, such an arrogant monster would not be able to do such a thing.


    after all, the demon dragon has a better relationship with me, and the person is more wretched. for this reason, the demon dragon should have the greatest reaction. even that guy would discuss it with him. however, the demon dragon didn''t do this, so why? he will do this.


    "the quantity here is larger, that''s why i''m interested. is it clear enough? the previous ones are not even enough to fit between my teeth." his answer was flawless, but han sanqian also knew very well that these are still in bullshit.


    "well, when you are chatting with him, try not to bring me with you. it has nothing to do with me." at the critical moment, the magic dragon intervened.


    the tone of his words was full of grievance.


    after he finished speaking, he disappeared. it was obvious that he was afraid of the monster''s breath.


    "do you know that this blood is not simple? if you eat it, it is very likely that you will no longer be yourself, and you will be controlled. in other words, if i eat you into my body, i will only bind you and cannot control you. you are dissatisfied in every possible way. i can understand your mood based on your status and identity, but because of this, i cannot understand why you are willing to be controlled as a puppet."


    "i know you are very strong, so strong that i can''t even imagine it. however, the hugeness of these seas of blood and the demonic energy they contain are also too great for me to imagine. i don''t think you are sure that you can turn it into food. maybe, you and i will be his food, you say.¡±


    after han sanqian knew that the previous questioning method might not yield anything, he immediately adjusted his strategy.


    by using this method to constantly attack the monster''s self-esteem, it is possible for this guy to say something quickly because he can''t lose face.


    "boy, humans are really cunning creatures. you know how to hit my weak spots and trick my words so quickly?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "we are all in the same boat now. don''t say such ugly words. let''s get to know each other. maybe you have convinced me that i can go down to the sea of ??blood and let you eat as much as you want?"


    "funny, i can tell you that!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5481

    "this blood does have a special power running inside it, and it is very powerful. i can tell you clearly that if you want to try to convert the sea of ??blood into your own power according to your ideas, then you will definitely death without a burial place..."


    hearing this, han sanqian nodded: "is this why you didn''t stop me after i gave up the idea of ??going on?"


    "although i look down on you very much and disdain you, i still want to live in your body with that earthworm. but, as you said, for the time being, we are always on the same boat. now that you have made up your mind if you don¡¯t touch it, then why should i drag you into the abyss?¡±


    "sooner or later there will be a battle between you and me, but it must be me who kills you, an ant, to satisfy the hatred in my heart, rather than me borrowing someone else''s knife to take your life."


    han sanqian fully accepted this explanation. this should indeed be his truth. after all, for such an arrogant person, it is normal for him to have these thoughts when doing these things.


    "then why did you help me go down when i decided to go down? just like what you just said, you clearly knew that i would die if i went down. isn''t this contradictory to the fact that you didn''t object to my leaving later? "han sanqian said.


    he didn''t speak, and there was another long silence.


    han sanqian was the first to speak: "is it as i said just now that the power of the blood sea is so powerful that you are not absolutely sure that you can control it, so..."


    because of his arrogance, he was unwilling to try it himself, because if he failed, it would mean that the decision was made by him, and he could not afford to embarrass that person.


    but on the other hand, if it was his own initiative, then he was forced to do so, and if he lost, it would not be completely unacceptable.


    anyway, he was forced to do it.


    he still didn''t answer and chose to remain silent. this made han sanqian basically 100% sure that his guess was absolutely correct.


    "i know the answer, you don''t have to answer this question." han sanqian said.


    he wanted face, and han sanqian gave him enough respect.


    after a long time, han sanqian saw that he still didn''t speak, so he took the initiative to speak again: "after understanding your motives, to be honest with you, i now want to restart my previous idea and try it in the sea of ??blood. .¡±


    "aren''t you afraid of death?" he asked.


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "if i''m not afraid of death, why should i gamble here in the sea of ??blood? can''t i just walk out?"


    "you go on."


    han sanqian said: "the current situation is that i have no other way out. you know very well that if i want to fight with that group of people, it will almost be a dead end."


    "so, i have no other choice."


    "i am also very aware of the dangers of the blood sea, and even the serious consequences. however, after much thought, i found that this is the only opportunity, so i came."


    "i stopped suddenly just now because i felt that you also wanted me to go inside. considering that you are also a member of the demon clan, i was afraid that you had any intentions, which would completely wipe out my slim hope. , so now that i have a clear conversation with you, i have no worries and i want to gamble again."


    "we are a community. if you want to give it a try, at this moment of life and death, i can consider lowering my body and cooperating with you. however, there is a prerequisite."


    "what''s the premise?" han sanqian asked.


    as long as this premise is not too extreme, han sanqian has already thought about it and can agree to him as much as possible.


    with his help, he can naturally increase his chances of winning in the blood sea, and han sanqian is willing to try.


    "i will control your body. in this way, i can have a better chance of winning in the battle with the sea of ??blood." he replied.


    this request is very reasonable. after all, whoever can control the body will obviously be more able to deal with complex changes in the situation.


    "your request actually means nothing to me. i have a bottom line. as long as it doesn''t violate my bottom line, i can agree to it."


    "you haven''t violated my bottom line, but what i didn''t expect is that i can''t agree to your request."


    hearing this, the always arrogant demon dragon couldn''t help but asked: "why?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5482

    "because this is something that is even more bottomless than the bottom line." han sanqian said.


    letting the monster control his body, with his power, han sanqian might be sealed in his body right now, not to mention the winner.


    at that time, it will not be han sanqian suppressing him, but he will suppress han sanqian forever.


    not to mention, once in this life and death situation, it doesn''t matter if he dies. once he wins, then the sea of ????blood will be used by him, and his power will increase many times.


    at that time, he will become even more terrifying. after he controls his body, he may never have a chance to stand up.


    if this is actually the case, how different is it from being controlled by the sea of ??blood?


    those men in black are very hateful, but why can''t this monster be more hateful than them?


    this thing is something that many true gods wanted to seal. his evil is obviously beyond the evil that ordinary people can understand.


    therefore, if he had to make a choice, han sanqian would rather the people in the blood sea control him. after all, his own physical strength is there.


    even if they manipulate themselves to do evil, there is at least a limit.


    some powerful person in the future might be able to kill him and wipe him out. after that, the world will regain peace.


    but if it''s this guy, god knows how terrifying he will be after absorbing the sea of ??blood. once he regains his strength, it won''t be something that a powerful person can solve in the future.


    maybe, the deeds of the past will happen again, and he will still be the most evil monster. however, whether more true gods can jointly seal it is a huge unknown.


    therefore, han sanqian cannot afford to bet on this.


    if he loses the bet, he may be a sinner for eternity in the blood sea, then here with the monsters, he may become the number one sinner in this bafang world, and will never be eliminated, and will be scolded by the people living here forever.


    in other words, it is a luxury for someone in the future to scold oneself. maybe, there will be no one by then.


    "this is our best chance. are you really not betting?" he asked.


    han sanqian could hear the hint of anxiety in his tone. although he tried his best to hide it, he could not escape the insight of han sanqian, who was also a human spirit.


    but the more this happens, the heavier han sanqian''s heart becomes, because the more he cares, the more realistic han sanqian''s fears and worries are.


    "you don''t need to ask me anymore. i know what it means to release you. so, even if i die here today, full of regrets and sorry for my wife, i will not cooperate with you like this."


    "i believe that the people i love will understand and support my decision."


    "bugs like you humans just like to be emotional. you have to know that emotions will only hinder your growth."


    "let''s do this. i never compromise with anyone, let alone a bug like you. i can promise you that if we win the bet, i will give you one-third of the world."


    "one third?" han sanqian was puzzled.


    "in this third of the land, i won''t care what you do, and i won''t interfere in anything of yours. therefore, you can put the people you care about in it, and you can still live your life. how do you think your life is going?"


    one-third of the land is small, it is indeed not small.


    han sanqian can use this land to gather most of the people in the world here, and then protect their safety and allow them to thrive here.


    this really looks the best way.


    only part of the land was lost, but the lives of most innocent people could be saved.


    what''s more important is that with the monster as his backer, han sanqian is the real god in that third of the land.


    all the current troubles may disappear, so the crisis will be lifted, and he can take su yingxia to live the life he wants most in this land.


    this is really a once and for all solution.


    he no longer needs to move forward so tiringly.


    "are you doubting the authenticity of my words? although i have a murderous streak, i always keep my word, especially when faced with a tiny human bug like you, i will never break my word."


    "i trust you won''t break your promise."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5483

    "however, the ideal i think of will definitely be completely different by then."


    yes, those are the best ideas, but they don''t actually work out that way.


    he is very powerful, so powerful that no one in the world can resist him. naturally, han sanqian needs to obey him in everything.


    he could give himself a third of the land, or he could actually follow through on everything he said, but that wouldn''t mean anything.


    he can change his mind, he can be moody, he can break his original vows for any reason.


    in this world, the only thing you can really believe in is the fist of your hand.


    it is said that being with the emperor is like being with a tiger. which of those heroes who followed the emperor to start a business had not obtained various promises from the emperor before?


    but looking at the past and present, how many people can end up in the situation they expected? they all end up with a tragic death at the hands of the emperor.


    if the emperor is like this, how much credibility does this demon-like monster have?


    of course, this is even more inconsistent with han sanqian''s three views.


    "do you know what home is?" han sanqian laughed bitterly, "you don''t know, even if you divide my land, even if i protect the safety of more people, i have invisibly deprived them of many rights. a lot of freedom.¡±


    "how can i comfort them when they feel the pain of leaving their homeland?"


    although this is the best choice at the end of the world, han sanqian also knows very well that if he does not make this choice, the end of the world will not come.


    therefore, he cannot bear the responsibility of bringing about the end of the world, although he can provide them with a place to survive in the end of the world.


    but the responsibility is still too great.


    "i''m dead. how the world changes has nothing to do with me, but i made a choice. maybe i made the worst choice for thousands of people, so... i''m sorry."


    "bedbug, this won''t work, that won''t work either. what do you want? if it doesn''t work, go and die now. i don''t have that much time or mood to talk to you here."


    he was angry, and his arrogance did not allow han sanqian to refute or bargain with him like this.


    "i know you are angry, but if you are angry, just be angry with me. i am willing to bear it." han sanqian said.


    "i don''t want to talk nonsense to you. you are going to die now. you have no other choice."


    "the only choice is that i can enter the sea of ????blood and you help me, but the body is controlled by myself. as a condition, i can promise you that when the matter is completed, i can give you something you want. of course, except get you out of my body."


    "what a joke, do you think i''m a fool? being suppressed by you in your body, what else can i want?"


    "you can ask for something to help you recover. if one day you are strong enough to break through the constraints of my body, wouldn''t you be free?"


    "bedbug, you humans have something called painting cakes, so are you painting cakes for me now?"


    "you can think that i am trying to make a fool of myself, but i can also tell you clearly that i will definitely do what i promised you."


    han sanqian knew that if he wanted him to help him, he would have to compromise.


    han sanqian''s compromise was to give him hope.


    han sanqian will indeed do everything he promised, but he has also thought of the corresponding moves, that is, he will become twice as strong in the future.


    the stronger the monster, the stronger he becomes, so essentially the controlling relationship between the two does not change much.


    therefore, while this does not violate his promise, han sanqian can also ensure his compromise with him to the greatest extent.


    "this is my lowest limit and the only concession i can make. please think about it." han sanqian said.


    in fact, this is a gamble for han sanqian, but han sanqian also knows that it is also a gamble for the monster, but the winning side of the monster must be bigger.


    "can!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5484

    "i know what your plan is, you little bug. you really won''t break your promise. you want to rely on your own growth rate to overwhelm my future recovery rate, so as to achieve the purpose of checking and balancing me. so, at that time, you will still be the same as now, you can trap me in your body, what i said, right?"


    monsters are always things that have lived for who knows how many years. even if their iq is not as good as han sanqian''s, and their brains are not as fast as han sanqian''s, after all, they are people who have been baptized by the years. in other words, they have eaten yandu has traveled more roads than han sanqian.


    naturally, it is easy for people to see clearly what han sanqian is thinking.


    "yes, indeed."


    "you are a bug. although you are cunning and emotional, i have countless shortcomings. however, there is one thing that i can trust in you, and that is your promise."


    "okay, we can cooperate, even if i live in your body, i will give you some interest."


    "however, i still say what i said. the power of this sea of ??blood is very powerful. it is so powerful that even i am not sure of taking it down. now, you have to control your body by yourself. our chances of winning will naturally be even lower. therefore, let me say my ugly words first, you are joking with our lives, if you lose, you and i will be destroyed."


    originally, for the monster, he was unwilling to agree to these conditions, because he himself was also a part of han sanqian''s current body. if han sanqian wanted to die with this method of lowering his winning rate, of course he would not be able to do so. willing.


    for him, it would be equally embarrassing to lose if he couldn''t defeat that power.


    however, the body always belongs to han sanqian. even if he doesn''t agree, if han sanqian, a fool, insists on getting in, he can''t interfere.


    therefore, in this case, compromise between two people is already the best choice at the moment.


    "okay, if anything goes wrong, i won''t blame you, and i won''t blame anyone else. i will only blame myself for not having the ability. now, shall we go in first?"


    as han sanqian spoke, he controlled his body and quickly came to the side of the sea of ??blood. a huge and terrifying smell of blood immediately filled han sanqian''s nose. it smelled so bad, so bad.


    "are you going to go down directly like this?" the monster said softly.


    han sanqian was stunned: "do you need me to do anything else?"


    "first use your true energy to protect your own heart. at the same time, do you know any concentration spells?"


    han sanqian shook his head. he had learned enough, but he really had never learned anything about concentration skills.


    "then i would like to know, how did you, a bug, survive in this troubled world until now? haven''t you encountered anything like some phantom formation in such a long time?"


    "i have met them before, and there are quite a few of them."


    "isn''t that right? then how did you get through it? don''t you use this concentration technique to protect yourself from the confusion of these formations? damn it, people like you really should be lucky. i live in this broken era of yours, but if you were born in my era, hell, you probably wouldn¡¯t even survive an hour.¡±


    the monster scolded angrily. of course he had thought that these bugs were very weak, but he never dreamed that their strength could be so poor.


    this thing is simply insanely bad.


    han sanqian was speechless and speechless. after all, he could brag in front of anyone, but in front of this monster, he really had no qualifications to brag.


    this grandson is simply too powerful, so powerful that the two of them are completely different from each other. naturally, you can''t argue with him. what others said is indeed true.


    "i used to rely on willpower to support myself." han sanqian said.


    "relying on will?" the monster was stunned. maybe this was the first time he heard that someone relied on this thing to support himself.


    it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand this kind of behavior, it¡¯s just that in his perception, it¡¯s like a modern baby asking you where you are going, you say a place far away, and then choose to walk.


    it''s not that he can''t understand, but why his subconscious reaction is, why not take a taxi!


    this thing is just like that...


    hearing this, the monster... was silent for a long time... for a long time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5485

    "you bug, are you too lazy? when you encounter high-level illusion formations or gu heart techniques, you rely solely on your willpower. isn''t this like catching the sword with your bare hands?" after a moment of silence, the monster opened slowly. mouth.


    "in my time, whether it was artificially arranged or something that existed naturally, every magic array was actually very powerful. it''s so powerful that you can''t imagine how powerful it would be to rely solely on one person''s willpower. support, it is almost 100% certain that he is talking nonsense."


    "but if there are complex ones, there must be things to deal with at a higher level. there are many human bugs like you, and they do have their own abilities."


    "they have studied a lot of methods, and they can indeed effectively resist these."


    "you worms, you are really going backwards as you live. each generation is worse than the last."


    faced with this accusation, han sanqian was a little helpless, because it was really hard for you to say.


    for example, on the blue planet, is the human era progressing? the answer is very obvious. of course it is progressing. various weapons are placed in front of you, and various technologies are also making progress. your life will be more convenient, beautiful, and faster.


    but this is a question from a public perspective.


    if you look at it from the perspective of a monk, it is indeed declining. more and more sects are disappearing in the long river of history, and the inheritance will be interrupted due to various objective reasons.


    people have also chosen to integrate with technology for the sake of speed and convenience, but this will also invisibly make more and more people rely on and rely on technology.


    as a result, i gradually lost some of my relatively less impatient mind, and also gradually lost a healthier body.


    therefore, the two sides of things always exist. whatever you gain, you will naturally lose something accordingly.


    "the power of the sea of ??blood cannot be withheld. it''s like you want to fight me, but you choose to try to beat me to death with your fists. tell me, are you dreaming?"


    of course this is not a dream, this is a joke.


    he could beat this monster to death with his fists. han sanqian couldn''t even think about such nonsense. this was indeed really funny.


    "what should we do?" han sanqian was a little depressed. he wouldn''t have died before leaving the army. that would be too damn miserable, wouldn''t it?


    "so i just said, it''s best for me to control your body. but you are as stubborn as a donkey, so you won''t do it."


    "no need to discuss." han sanqian''s attitude was very firm.


    "so, for a stubborn person like you to rely on willpower to survive the phantom formation, it seems...it is really feasible." the monsters were all a little depressed.


    the two of them fell into silence again for a while.


    then, there was another silence.


    that is to say, the monster has no entity. otherwise, there must be two people in the sea of ??blood. you look at me, i look at you, and then the big eyes stare at the small eyes.


    "then can we go on?" finally, han sanqian broke the silence.


    as han sanqian spoke, the monster thought for a long time and then said, "i''m sure i''m going down. we''ve come this far. is there anything we need to stop?"


    "but in my current situation, didn''t you tell me that i would die if i went down?" han sanqian said depressedly.


    "death is inevitable, so you have to rely on me. forget it. i don''t want to go back to the topic with you. let''s do this. i will suffer a little loss and teach you the concentration technique."


    "real?"


    if han sanqian said he wasn''t excited, that would be a lie. after all, what level is this monster? it has a ceiling, so what he has learned must be top-notch.


    if he can learn it, then he will have nothing to fear in the future. when he encounters any illusion or the like, he can deal with it directly and easily.


    this is of course a good thing.


    "look at your worthless look. how can a mere concentration spell make you so happy?" the monster said scornfully.


    nonsense, for monsters, this may be really ordinary, but for han sanqian, or for anyone in the current bafang world, they are obviously super magical level existences.


    "there is no need to be so happy, because the secret techniques i have mastered may be inscrutable and difficult for you to understand. whether you can learn it or not is another matter. are you ready?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5486

    han sanqian nodded: "ready."


    han sanqian is still somewhat confident in learning kung fu. after all, he has learned a lot of kung fu from the true god. although it is very profound and difficult to understand, han sanqian cannot resist han sanqian''s own instinct, so he can learn it directly. .


    after he mastered it, when he read the complicated words, everything became very simple again.


    after all, when you fully know what''s going on, wouldn''t it be very easy to turn around and look at other things?


    on this basis, han sanqian''s understanding ability has been greatly improved. therefore, han sanqian has the foundation and confidence to learn advanced skills.


    "okay, then listen carefully. i will present the mental method directly in your mind, but how to practice it depends on your own ability."


    then, in the next second, mysterious symbols appeared in han sanqian''s mind.


    they are like words but not like words. just looking at them is enough to make people''s scalp numb.


    however, han sanqian still worked hard to identify every word and connect these words together as much as possible.


    han sanqian didn''t know that while he was studying seriously, the monster let out a helpless sigh quietly.


    for monsters, han sanqian''s comprehension is indeed too poor, although in fact han sanqian''s comprehension is already in the high-end ranks.


    about half an hour later, han sanqian had roughly translated about 80% of his mind. some parts were too profound and difficult to understand.


    han sanqian can also know the overall meaning, but the remaining 20% ??can only be guessed.


    although han sanqian could ask the monster to help explain, han sanqian thought of his aloof dog appearance and didn''t want to be humble.


    if you ask him, you will be ridiculed by him, and he may not even teach you.


    moreover, han sanqian''s temper is always like this. it is better to rely on yourself than relying on others.


    if you don¡¯t teach me, i won¡¯t ask.


    seeing han sanqian sitting in the sky and learning the concentration technique, the monster was a little speechless.


    you look like a bad bear, but you still want to practice the art of concentration.


    "however, you, a bug, are really courageous. however, you only understand 80% of it, and yet you dare to practice it directly like this. you are indeed worthy of it."


    as for kung fu, you either have to practice it bit by bit from the most basic level, or you have to understand it all and then practice it from the basic level to the highest level.


    there are not many people like han sanqian who dare to practice after reading the entire chapter.


    after all, this is 80% of the entire article, which means that some places may not make sense, maybe at the end, but it may also be in the middle, or even at the beginning...


    and there were loopholes from the beginning. it was like building a building later on. the whole thing became more and more crooked, and finally collapsed completely with a loud bang.


    "interesting, take a moment to look at you bug." the monster sneered.


    after the words fell, everything was silent.


    the quietness is audible.


    and han sanqian was also fully focused on practicing the concentration technique.


    "pfft!"


    soon, as han sanqian''s throat felt hot, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    even if han sanqian''s comprehension is super strong, facing such complex mental techniques, han sanqian''s understanding is obviously only 80%, which is not enough to practice quickly now.


    once something goes wrong and you cannot guess too much in time, your practice will immediately enter a state of backlash.


    under such circumstances, becoming obsessed is an inevitable outcome.


    as han sanqian vomited blood, the true energy in his body began to fluctuate. if this continues, han sanqian will inevitably explode and die.


    "you bug, i told you a long time ago that holding on will never bring good results. you really shouldn''t be pretending to be in front of me."


    the monster shook his head helplessly. he had no way to help han sanqian stabilize his meridians. the only thing he could do was to use his own voice to teach han sanqian how to get out of danger.


    "bed bug, where did you go wrong in practice? tell me quickly and i will teach you how to deal with it."


    in a word, the monster was waiting for han sanqian to answer him, but the next second, han sanqian suddenly moved, pressed his hands, and strengthened his energy!


    "you bastard, are you risking your life?"


    it was obvious that han sanqian not only did not listen to himself, but instead tried to solve it himself.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5487

    this is a very dangerous move. it can even be said that you are taking your life for granted.


    in a state of obsession, han sanqian''s body was actually very weak, and his true energy was in a state of complete chaos.


    if the true energy is forcibly activated at this time, then if you are not careful, the true energy will completely explode the already chaotic situation.


    as a result, han sanqian''s danger will naturally be greater.


    "a common man, you really are a common man!"


    the monster was also somewhat anxious.


    although he is powerful and invincible, it does not mean that he can act like han sanqian.


    this is simply trying to be strong for the sake of being strong.


    "when there''s a problem, just solve it. what''s the use of being so forceful?"


    but just as the monster was scolding, a strange phenomenon occurred. han sanqian''s body emitted a faint golden light. afterwards, under the protection of the golden light, han sanqian''s body tended to be in a calm state. han sanqian seemed to be about to explode completely, but at the most dangerous moment, everything recovered again.


    "you guy..."


    at this scene, even the monster himself was obviously stunned.


    he didn''t expect that han sanqian could really play a different game like this.


    and as the golden light covered his body, it was obvious that han sanqian''s aura began to become smoother, and those things that were originally very dangerous were also disappearing.


    a peaceful aura emanates from han sanqian''s body, which means that han sanqian, at this moment, unexpectedly went from a state of being about to go crazy to a completely normal state of cultivation.


    such a huge contrast that even powerful monsters have to call it magical.


    afterwards, he smiled leisurely: "you bedbug, you are the one who can eat me, but you are indeed different from others."


    "interesting."


    the monster stopped talking and disappeared again.


    at this time, han sanqian had already entered another realm.


    the state of no self.


    he is practicing, but this practice seems to be separated from his own body.


    his consciousness was not controlling his body, nor his own qi, but instead entered another level.


    but his body was moving, as if something was controlling it.


    han sanqian didn''t know, or in other words, he had already guessed that at the most dangerous time, when he failed to interpret these techniques, his body would produce a very instinctive self-learning.


    just like those magical skills he learned before, his body would always move automatically inexplicably. it seemed that he had already mastered those skills, and his body would automatically move subconsciously.


    therefore, 80% of han sanqian who dared to take action directly relied on this.


    it is impossible for him to have too much time to learn and ask the monster at the same time. this is not only a matter of shame, but also a matter of reality not showing up.


    even if the monster is willing to teach, if you want to quickly learn and master an extremely powerful technique when you don''t know it at all, it won''t be possible in a short while.


    you must know that when han sanqian sells magical skills, he is not just teaching the above skills to others. in fact, he also needs to help others build the foundation and then slowly and deeply learn them.


    with such help, those people only understood some basic things at the beginning.


    therefore, even if han sanqian''s talent is different from ordinary people and his understanding ability is higher than ordinary people, it does not mean that han sanqian can learn it instantly.


    but now that xia xuehai is about to be used, how can han sanqian have this time to practice.


    he directly gambled on this because he thought it would be better if the body could learn it subconsciously, or in other words, awaken the body''s memory of this technique, so that he could master it quickly.


    "call!"


    as han sanqian let out a long breath, he had gone through the entire set of exercises!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5488

    "interesting!"


    the monster''s voice appeared again, with a hint of dissatisfaction and a hint of appreciation.


    "i don''t know if you''re just really lucky, or if you really have a lot of skills, but it''s such a coincidence that you actually learned my concentration technique by accident."


    indeed, this surprised the monster himself. in his opinion, it was impossible for han sanqian to learn such reckless methods.


    not to mention this level of magic, even if it is an ordinary skill, it is probably blind to play like this.


    but han sanqian, not only was he not blind, but his grandma''s eyes were blind. this was not even irritating, it was life-threatening.


    but this is normal. god knows what happens in heaven. there are many things that you have no way of explaining.


    so people often say that comparing people to each other will make people angry.


    you think you are strong, but it turns out that others are stronger than you. you think you are very talented and can learn it as soon as you learn it. however, it turns out that others don¡¯t need to learn it. it¡¯s like you have this subconscious instinct in your body.


    how do you compare with others?


    this is not an exaggeration, but a fact. to put it simply in terms of basketball, some people, after studying it for twenty years, have reached the peak of their abilities and won the supreme glory.


    however, on this glorious stage, there may be your player, the enemy you consider to be your lifelong enemy, or even the person who overpowers you.


    maybe, they have only been exposed to basketball for a year or two.


    there is no way, this is god''s blessing. people may be born with a body designed for basketball, tall, strong, fast, low center of gravity, good ball feel, etc.


    "although you have learned this set of concentration skills, it is best to recite it silently a few times before proceeding. when you are mature, its use will not make you busy, and you can really do other things."


    han sanqian nodded. needless to say, han sanqian had been thinking silently in his heart.


    how can it be okay if you don¡¯t get more familiar with what you just learned?


    "i''m almost done."


    "okay, go down. although your body is under your control, you''d better relax your body completely when you encounter difficulties. at that time, i will try to give you some strength to help you fight."


    han sanqian nodded, and the next second, after taking a deep breath, he rushed directly into the sea of ??blood.


    sure enough, just after han sanqian entered the blood sea, a huge monster suddenly rushed out of the blood sea.


    this monster looked like something with its skin torn off, and with the blood in the blood pool, it was frightening and disgusting to watch.


    "roar!"


    the monster jumped out from the sea, opened its bloody mouth, and attacked han sanqian directly.


    han sanqian has never seen this monster, which is good news. at least, it is not the kind of extreme luck that han sanqian had last time, and he directly opened the highest difficulty level as soon as he opened it.


    therefore, no matter what, the monsters this time will not be as powerful as the last time. for han sanqian, this is at least a bit of comfort in a harsh environment.


    "fen ji!"


    han sanqian was not polite. he used his technique with one hand and went straight to it.


    man and beast fought together instantly. han sanqian was small in body, but full of strength and extremely fast. although the monster was slow, it was better because of its huge body and infinite natural power.


    every kill almost comes with a devastating force, leaving no doubt that if he continues, he will definitely disembowel the opponent.


    the monster did not appear, because obviously, a mere monster was nothing to han sanqian.


    as time went by, han sanqian''s speed advantage began to gain the upper hand. the monster was completely thrown around by han sanqian. although he had no strength, he couldn''t hit the target again and again and couldn''t use it at all.


    "break!"


    han sanqian shouted sharply, turned around, and struck directly from the air with his sword. although the sword was small, its position was extremely accurate and its power was great. it hit him right between the eyebrows.


    after that, the sword moved downwards, pulling all the way, and directly split the monster''s head in half.


    han sanqian''s move was as powerful as splitting huashan mountain.


    boom!


    with a loud noise, the monster fell into the sea of ??blood, no longer breathing.


    the color of the blood sea also began to change slightly at this time.


    "now is a good time, get down quickly!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5489

    "yes!"


    han sanqian suddenly leaned forward and plunged directly into the seabed.


    hoo ho ho!


    the sea of ????blood seemed very calm on the surface. once han sanqian went deeper, the surrounding water became more turbulent. after reaching a depth of about ten meters, the entire bottom was already turbulent.


    han sanqian''s figure was almost unsteady in the water. after activating his true energy, he could barely resist the current.


    "damn, this water flow is too big, isn''t it?" han sanqian couldn''t help but complain.


    even as strong as him, it is difficult to hold on in the violent current below. although his body is still stable, it is obvious that he cannot hold on for long.


    "can''t you even hold on to this? there''s no need to ask me about these little things, i''m going to rest."


    the monster said something disdainfully, and then disappeared completely, leaving han sanqian alone in the water.


    han sanqian didn''t have time to say anything more to him. he used all his strength to protect his body and prevent it from being washed away by the sea water.


    although han sanqian didn''t know the risk of being washed away, his subconscious was telling him that it would definitely be nothing good anyway.


    after his body stabilized, all han sanqian had to do was to retreat into it and then enter a state of concentration.


    shield the mouth and nose, use the skin of the body to breathe in the blood, and then connect the meridians with the sea of ??blood to achieve a devouring and transformation of the sea of ??blood.


    soon, han sanqian became accustomed to the impact of this huge water flow, and began to slowly structure his own meditation according to the previous arrangements and assumptions.


    however, just at the moment han sanqian fell into trance, everything seemed to stop again.


    all the water around him disappeared, and the feeling of violent impact also completely disappeared. it was as if han sanqian was not in the sea of ??blood just now, but in a fountain of death.


    it was eerily quiet.


    afterwards, this feeling became even stronger, so strong that han sanqian felt that he was no longer in the water, but in the sky.


    all around is just air.


    "wow!"


    han sanqian realized something was wrong and suddenly opened his eyes.


    sure enough, it was not an illusion. the sea of ??blood in front of him had disappeared without a trace. he no longer knew when he was in another world.


    here, there are green mountains and green waters, here, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. han sanqian is sitting cross-legged in the middle of the lawn. looking up, you can see the birds playing and the bustle.


    what a wonderful place, a green place outside the world.


    "it''s strange, i was clearly in the sea of ??blood just now, why am i in another place in the blink of an eye?" han sanqian was a little confused.


    is there a cave inside the blood sea, or is this the real environment inside the blood sea after escaping those rapids?


    han sanqian also thought about whether this place was an illusion, but unfortunately, han sanqian was basically certain that it was not like this.


    he can truly feel the texture of everything here, be it the ground, the grass, the flowers, or even the air here, the flowing wind here.


    "is it possible that we have really entered the real place inside the blood sea?" han sanqian thought.


    but the next second, han sanqian suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "you almost deceived me." a glint flashed in han sanqian''s eyes.


    this can''t be a real place. even if there is energy in the sea of ??blood to support such a world, it doesn''t follow logic.


    at least one thing is that han sanqian is now absorbing the power in the blood sea. therefore, in this case, when the power on the opposite side is suddenly cut off, it will be a very obvious fault.


    but han sanqian didn''t feel any interruption. even when he opened his eyes just now, when han sanqian was withdrawing his power, he could feel that he had just been cut off from the demonic energy of the blood sea.


    therefore, it is not very likely that this is the so-called real place that han sanqian originally thought.


    "illusion!"


    han sanqian was almost sure of this guess, not for anything else but because he suddenly remembered what the monster said, that he needed concentration skills after entering here.


    what kind of level is it that even monsters have to be cautious about it? obviously, it is a level that han sanqian may not be able to understand and touch.


    therefore, nothing here is really different, even every small detail.


    it is even a real world in a sense, but...


    its essence is still an illusion! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5490

    "concentration technique!"


    han sanqian was not polite and directly activated the concentration technique he had just learned. he concentrated on the memory of the exercises, hoping that he could recite the entire set of exercises completely smoothly to avoid any problems during the resistance process. poor leakage.


    things went very smoothly.


    han sanqian memorized the mental skills very well, which allowed him to not get stuck at all when using the concentration technique, and everything went very smoothly.


    with the stimulation of the concentration technique, han sanqian''s mind began to slowly stabilize. the wind was still blowing all around, but it seemed to be getting farther and farther away from him.


    although he did not open his eyes, han sanqian could feel that he was in a fatal fight with the opponent.


    the illusion is no longer just an illusion.


    facts also proved that han sanqian''s conjecture was extremely correct.


    the surrounding blue sky had already been completely distorted during the day, forming a multi-colored world that was torn and twisted around han sanqian.


    han sanqian is a living person and should not be in the same dimension as these distorted brilliance, but han sanqian''s clothes and other physical objects are distorted with the distortion of these brilliance.


    even the clothes and legs started to tear.


    immediately afterwards, han sanqian''s hands and han sanqian''s skin began to appear distorted with the distortion of light.


    feeling that even in such a state, han sanqian still closed his eyes calmly and concentrated on using the concentration technique.


    the monster was very satisfied. han sanqian was able to swallow himself without dying, and it was not just because this guy was the chosen one.


    more importantly, this kid is indeed obedient and hardworking enough.


    just by teaching him the so-called concentration technique, this guy dared to fight hard to learn it. now, he abides by the words he gave him, that is, no matter how difficult it is, he will always be consistent and not lose half a cent. delusion.


    seeing how serious he was, the monster originally wanted to remind han sanqian not to be affected by anything and just keep his mind in check.


    obviously, han sanqian no longer needs to be reminded.


    the distortion of the light is constantly changing, and the distorted edges are even like a tornado, with han sanqian as the center, tearing and biting desperately.


    han sanqian, who was clinging to the concentration technique, also heard bursts of sounds outside.


    ghosts are crying, wolves are howling, some are laughing, some are screaming, the noise is disturbing and full of chaos.


    han sanqian didn''t say much, tried his best to block out all the noise, and worked on his own affairs seriously.


    ten seconds later, these voices became louder, as if there were countless people telling their ears about the madness of the world and the misery and sorrow in their lives.


    as time went by, the number of people became more and more, and the voices became louder and louder.


    they either threatened han sanqian or begged han sanqian, all in the hope that han sanqian could open his eyes and look at them.


    i have to admit that it is really scary to be in it, and your heart will be in an extreme stimulation at any time. anyone with a bad psychological quality will be affected by this process.


    and this kind of influence, even just a trace, is enough to interrupt your concentration technique.


    and such an interruption, just one moment, is enough for you to completely lose your life in such a dangerous situation.


    what does it mean to walk on thin ice, here it is.


    it''s just that there is a thick mountain on your back, and the pressure can almost be imagined.


    however, han sanqian is also a person who has seen the world. when facing these attacks, he is not affected by anything at all, since he is like a mountain, standing there steadily.


    soon, those ghostly wolf howls completely disappeared, and the surrounding area fell into a very quiet situation.


    to be careful, everything just now was just a pure illusion.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but a drop of sweat dripped from his forehead. the changes here were really too fast. in many cases, they came and went quickly.


    so much so that during this change, your thoughts gradually begin to get confused, and you can''t tell which one is true and which one is false.


    therefore, even han sanqian was really intolerable.


    call!


    suddenly, at this moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5491

    a gust of cold wind blew across his face, and there were some thin and crackling sounds all around. then, a withered yellow leaf fell on han sanqian''s forehead.


    there are no longer those twisted pulls around, and instead, there is a golden world around han sanqian.


    the trees have entered the withered autumn, and there is a sense of sadness, but more of it is the golden shine in autumn.


    people feel very comfortable and comfortable in it.


    spring has the beauty of spring, and autumn has the meaning of autumn. isn''t this a different kind of beauty?


    "mom, come and catch me."


    a child''s voice sounded, so innocent and full of laughter.


    soon, it seemed that she was really caught by her mother. the mother and daughter seemed to be playing around, and the girl smiled happily.


    the most healing thing in the world is a person''s smile.


    but the best cure among cures is the smiles of children.


    their laughter is innocent and has no other complicated thoughts. the purest laughter from the bottom of their hearts is actually the most reassuring laughter.


    however, han sanqian was not at ease. he could tell that it was han nian''s voice.


    this is an old trick. han sanqian knew clearly without opening his eyes that the illusion in front of him must be su yingxia and han nian.


    the illusion is ever-changing and will attack the weakest part of the trapped soul. han sanqian has experienced it several times.


    this has the advantage that han sanqian can tell that it is an illusion amidst such complex changes almost instantly.


    but¡­¡­


    sometimes, the reason why a weakness is called a weakness is because it can completely control your heart.


    you clearly know that those are fake, but you just can¡¯t help but want to open your eyes and look, because you know that those are the most important people to you.


    even in an illusory world, you want them to be happy and joyful.


    so, after hearing these hearty laughter, how many people can resist looking at what is going on with the people they love so much?


    in this world, conspiracies are indeed terrible, but what is actually more terrible is conspiracy.


    no matter how powerful the conspiracy is, you can hide. however, yang miao is different. he just tells you what he is going to do, but you still can''t hide.


    it''s like the earth''s push.


    you know that he is cutting down the vassal power, but what can you do?


    are you going to resist?


    of course, there have been rebels since ancient times.


    what if there is also a success rate?


    but there is no success rate when it comes to push orders.


    first, if people just ask you to distribute property to your children in a reasonable way, then if you rebel, you will be an example without being famous. this is one of the losers.


    secondly, the vested interests are your children, especially children other than the eldest son, who are the biggest beneficiaries. if you want to rebel against the emperor for the benefit of the eldest son, will these children agree?


    obviously not, so if you haven¡¯t sent out troops yet civil strife has broken out, what can you use to rebel?


    so, this is the essence, you can see the ending, you have nothing to do, you can only be forced to accept it.


    this is yangmou, which is almost the same as han sanqian''s current situation.


    han sanqian''s eyelids obviously twitched slightly. although he was trying his best to restrain these thoughts in his heart, some things were subconscious after all.


    the monster was slightly nervous. he could feel han sanqian''s heartbeat changing obviously.


    these are very dangerous signals for him.


    the monster wanted to speak out, but he knew better that if he spoke out at this time, han sanqian would most likely listen, and once he heard it, it would definitely affect han sanqian''s current state, and even greater trouble might occur.


    therefore, instead of admonishing han sanqian in such a dangerous situation, it is better to let him handle it by himself. at least, relatively speaking, it may be safer than speaking out himself.


    "bug, hold on tight." the monster muttered silently in his heart. he knew very well that now was the critical moment, and it depended on whether han sanqian could take this step!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5493

    at this moment, even the monster himself held his breath, completely waiting for han sanqian''s key move.


    "call!"


    but just when han sanqian was about to open his eyes, he took another long breath, and then his eyes finally closed completely.


    seeing this, the monster knew clearly that han sanqian had completely controlled himself without any influence from the outside world.


    "so you human bugs, carrying so many emotions in this world, is a bond."


    the illusions produced by the illusion are very scary. it will dig out the things you fear most from the depths of your heart, and then attack you in the form of images.


    for example, you may not be afraid of anything except snakes, even ghosts, but once you encounter an illusion, its methods of dealing with you will suddenly become extremely targeted.


    the first thing he does is inevitably a bunch of dense snakes hanging on your body, or falling at your feet or hovering over your head.


    use the most realistic but exaggerated pictures to touch your heart, so that you have to reflect.


    and once you reflect, you will be touched by others in the illusion, and naturally you will relax.


    so, if you dare to relax in the illusion, it will naturally mean that you have completely lost.


    this is the horror of illusion.


    the monster has no emotions, and what he encounters is naturally the things he is afraid of, but humans have a very fatal weakness, and that is emotion.


    emotion is the scariest and most beautiful of all, so it is the most fragile and naturally the easier it is to be targeted.


    but the reason why people are human is because of their emotions that are different from other things.


    in any case, han sanqian defended his position, and his mind stabilized on the concentration technique again, and all dangers were suddenly eliminated.


    the monster hid its figure, and han sanqian continued to struggle with the illusion.


    about ten minutes later, han sanqian suddenly opened his eyes, but this time he opened his eyes not because han sanqian was affected in any way, but because the illusion had completely disappeared.


    i don''t know when, but han sanqian was already being washed away by the torrential sea of ??blood just now.


    not only did han sanqian not panic at all, but he showed a meaningful smile. he knew very well that he had passed the first level safely.


    han sanqian didn''t move at all and still maintained his original posture. he just removed the concentration technique just now and chose to absorb energy from the sea of ????blood through cultivation.


    as han sanqian absorbed it, when the extremely vigorous sea of ??blood passed through han sanqian, a small part of it began to stop obviously when passing through han sanqian''s body.


    they began to slowly flow around han sanqian''s skin. this meant that han sanqian''s movement of absorbing energy in the sea of ??blood was getting bigger and bigger.


    han sanqian knew very well that he didn''t need to do anything next, he just needed to continuously absorb energy.


    either the power of the sea of ??blood got tired of it and rushed out to attack him, or it let him absorb it slowly until he was completely full.


    anyway, for han sanqian, there is no need for him to take any action.


    time began to pass, and half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    another half hour passed.


    the impact of the water flow that han sanqian faced was getting smaller and smaller. on the contrary, due to the absorption of his body, the seawater began to form a small vortex along his body.


    these currents not only blocked han sanqian from the crazy impact of the external blood sea, but at the same time, they were also constantly feeding on the blood around him, forcing them to join in the process of rotating around han sanqian.


    the monster was very satisfied: "although he is a low-level bug, he has a bright mind and knows what he should do and what he should not do."


    "boy, keep sucking, as much as you can." the monster warned loudly.


    hearing this, han sanqian did not dare to be careless in the slightest, and obeyed obediently.


    he knew very well that when the monster said these words, it meant that things were starting to go wrong.


    because this must mean that the monster''s power is 100% coming out, so the monster prepares itself in advance to deal with the crisis.


    call! ! ! !


    suddenly¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5494

    the seawater suddenly showed a different trend, and the crazy impact suddenly stopped. the next second, the entire sea began to roll crazily.


    just like the sea under the storm, they swept wildly.


    because there are no rules, and because there is no law, han sanqian is very uncomfortable at this time, just like the small boat in the lonely sea, floating up and down and left and right as the water rolls.


    "call!"


    another wave of waves rose wildly in the water. even if han sanqian used his true energy to protect himself, it was difficult to withstand the huge turbulence coming from all directions.


    han sanqian was completely floating in the sea of ??blood.


    however, even in such a difficult situation, han sanqian still did not give up at all. despite severe dizziness and various physical discomforts, han sanqian still persisted in absorbing the energy in the blood sea.


    he has positioned himself very accurately, that is, he is the leech in the water. no matter what, i will suck it with all my life. as long as i don''t die, i will suck it to the end.


    what han sanqian must ensure is that he is strong enough before a more powerful force strikes.


    as for how powerful it is, no one cares.


    anyway, it is an unequal battle. just be stronger if you can, and the rest will follow god''s will.


    it seemed that he was aware of han sanqian''s calculations, and seemed to be a little angry by han sanqian''s behavior. with a bang, the whole sea of ??blood became more turbulent.


    all of a sudden, the color of the originally scarlet sea of ??blood changed drastically because it was rolling so violently.


    i don¡¯t know if it was because of the visual changes caused by the violent rolling, or because it dried up the old mud on the seabed at an unknown depth.


    in short, the deep sea today is completely black and red, so that the surrounding area is like night, and you can''t see your fingers.


    coupled with the terrible rolling sounds, it suddenly seemed like hell, making people feel boundless fear.


    han sanqian remained calm and took advantage of any opportunity to drink like crazy.


    the energy in the blood sea is also very strange. after entering along han sanqian''s meridians, it is completely like a wild horse that has escaped from the reins. no, to be precise, it should be a tiger that has escaped from the cage.


    after entering, there was an unceremonious rush.


    even if han sanqian''s cultivation is very powerful, the aura in his body can limit the incoming energy to the maximum extent, but there is still something left behind that cannot be held down.


    and these powers are running rampant in han sanqian''s body.


    han sanqian''s meridians were almost knocked into chaos during this process.


    fortunately, han sanqian had already used the stimulation of the five elements divine stone to continuously repair and make up for his body, so that han sanqian would not have these powers dripping through the stone, and finally his meridians would explode and die.


    with the protection of the five elements divine stone, even if han sanqian could not control the incoming energy immediately, he could still squeeze them into his dantian bit by bit under the condition of large-scale suppression.


    afterwards, han sanqian used the dantian movement in his body to completely suppress these things into his own energy and cultivation.


    this is a typically painful but very rewarding process.


    "it''s really disgusting."


    at this time, even the monster couldn''t help but complain.


    did han sanqian hurt a lot? obviously not, but was it disgusting? it was really disgusting.


    just like a person dealing with flies, you will be annoyed to death.


    you can''t kill it, and you can''t drive it away. it turns around and keeps harassing you. how can this not be disgusting? !


    han sanqian is that dead fly.


    like a dog-skin plaster, it sticks to the sea of ??blood without giving it the slightest chance.


    and at this time in the village.


    the owner of the farm is looking at everything in the wheat field through his canopy.


    the people from the civil and military academy had already lined up their troops again beside the thatched house, trying to set up an absolute defensive formation.


    as long as han sanqian dares to show his face, he will inevitably fall into absolute death. no matter how hard he struggles, he will never escape the current dragnet.


    this is also the fundamental reason why the attack on the hole in the thatched house was not too violent.


    there is only a temporary delay, the important thing is the absolute defense above.


    however, at this moment, a servant hurriedly ran in.


    "something is going wrong, owner of the village."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5495

    "why are you so flustered?" the owner of the village was slightly dissatisfied.


    he didn''t like people to panic when something happened, especially in his own village.


    although he knew very well that the current report must be related to han sanqian, he already had an absolute advantage, and he really didn''t understand why his subordinates behaved like this.


    this made him very unhappy with this behavior, and at the same time he was slightly worried. could it be that there was something wrong with han sanqian?


    "what''s the problem with han sanqian?" he asked immediately.


    but it is obvious that he is looking at the wheat field now, and there is no trouble at the moment.


    "master, the problem is not with han sanqian, but with our sea of ??blood."


    "sea of ??blood?" hearing this, he was shocked at first, and then obviously stunned, and he was quite puzzled.


    "what could possibly go wrong in the sea of ??blood?"


    although there are no guards in that place, it is buried deep underground after all, and the sea of ??blood itself is huge enough to have terrifying power.


    if this were an ordinary person waiting, they would die immediately.


    moreover, even if an ordinary person is not lucky enough to defeat the guardian monster, the power of the blood sea itself is powerful, which is enough for it to defend itself.


    so, what could go wrong there? he really couldn''t understand.


    "my subordinates don''t know either, but the fluctuations of demonic energy on the other side of the blood sea are very strange right now. you... why don''t you go and have a look."


    although the blood sea did not set up too many artificial protections, it did not mean that the famous store had completely given up on guarding that area.


    there is a department under him that is responsible for the normal operation of blood sea.


    in addition to adding fresh blood to the blood sea, they also need to review and approve external circulation and connections, and carry out corresponding diversion.


    of course, they will also regularly test the entire blood sea to ensure that all operations of the blood sea are normal.


    "now, the fluctuations of the blood sea are different. could it be that there is a problem downstream?"


    is this the case? of course!


    when yetian city launched the attack, han sanqian did not directly destroy the blood sea, but directly chose to detonate it.


    although the explosion caused great fluctuations, because yetian city was still far away from here, by the time it reached here, the fluctuations in the blood sea were not large.


    however, they can still monitor it.


    with such a sensitive detection, when the blood sea fluctuates, their first reaction is naturally that there is a problem downstream.


    "could it be something done by yetian city?" the subordinate asked.


    the village owner said nothing, thinking carefully about this possibility.


    indeed, after all, han sanqian is now trapped here, and the people in yetian city are very likely to do something.


    they themselves certainly would not dare to attack famous stores, so it is indeed more likely that they would go and cause havoc in the sea of ??blood.


    this makes sense both emotionally and rationally.


    but, is that really the case?


    you must know that once you make a mistake in judgment, the consequences may be extremely serious. after all, if you make a strategic mistake, the enemy will not only have a certain strategic advantage, but also the key is that you will miss a lot of time, which may allow the enemy to take the initiative.


    "don''t rush to a conclusion yet." the village owner hesitated for a moment, and then suddenly frowned: "let people continue to investigate, it is best to find out the source of the blood sea fluctuations."


    "no need to check."


    at this moment, another man in black walked in. his clothes were obviously much more advanced than that of the servant. it can be seen from this point alone that although both of them are subordinates of famous stores, they are very different. obviously, the job gap between the two should be very large.


    "you''re here." the village owner looked at the man and replied calmly.


    "long wu has met the village owner." the man in black said.


    the owner of the village frowned slightly: "your task is to manage the entire blood sea. without special circumstances, you will never leave your post without permission. therefore, even you have to come in person. it seems that behind the fluctuations, there is something big happening. ¡±


    long wu lowered his head slightly: "the fluctuations in the blood sea are very huge. i don''t even need to find out where it comes from. i can be sure that there is something wrong with our own main sea. because, whether it is downstream or upstream, unless something terrible happens, otherwise, the fluctuations in the blood sea cannot have reached the point of churning. i suspect that someone has entered the blood sea."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5496

    boom! boom!


    a large number of famous shopkeepers headed towards an underground door, and the underground door slowly opened amidst a loud noise.


    long wu watched a large number of troops passing by him and kept urging them.


    "special envoy, the two thousand ordinary guards in the village have already marched towards the sea of ??blood."


    "the other two thousand people will be waiting at the underground gate."


    long wu nodded with satisfaction: "very good. did the team leader inside bring the communication stone?"


    "elder, i have already brought it."


    "ask them to keep in touch with us at all times and report any emergencies immediately. remember, what i call emergencies refers to every small detail. what i want is to not let go of anything."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates retreated, and long wu looked solemnly at the large number of guards entering from the underground door.


    he knew that nothing about han sanqian should be underestimated, but he also knew very well that this was already the highest standard.


    there are a total of four thousand guards. although these guards are responsible for the daily security of the famous store, according to the internal rules of the famous store, they can only be regarded as the most ordinary grassroots soldiers.


    however, even if it is at the grassroots level, it is only compared to other people in famous stores.


    their individual soldier abilities are actually equivalent to elites outside.


    there is no way, the famous stores are really full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    "i don''t care who you are, if you dare to cause trouble in my sea of ??blood, i will make sure you don''t live in peace."


    long wu finished his words in a cold voice, and the next second, he turned around and entered the small room next to him.


    at almost the same time, several people quietly stopped in a quiet place outside the famous store.


    the two women are the leaders, and the woman in the front is alluring the country and the city. besides her, lu ruoxin, who else can be there?


    "princess, han sanqian has been in the famous store for a long time, is there any accident?" chi meng asked worriedly: "do we have to continue to put out the fire?"


    "fire can be saved, but it doesn''t have to be saved every time. if it happens every time, wouldn''t our plan be in vain? are we training han sanqian, or taking care of han sanqian as a nanny?" lu ruoxin he replied coldly.


    chi meng nodded: "i understand, princess. however, the famous store can be regarded as one of the dens of that group of people. in other words, if the headquarters in burning bone city is their body, then the famous store is definitely theirs. right and left, a place like this is far more dangerous than the siege of millions of troops from yetian city, i''m worried..."


    the two million troops almost forced han sanqian into a blind corner. not only was he almost annihilated, but he himself almost died under the enemy''s siege.


    the current situation is actually even more cruel than before.


    because it was also a siege, but han sanqian still had the base of yetian city where he could move freely, and he also had a group of subordinates who could help him resist.


    now, there is nothing but him.


    su yingxia can still be counted, but at most it can only be counted half.


    but the environment is completely different. after all, this is all their territory, and they may even have made various special defenses to protect the villa. it is conceivable that han sanqian will go in...


    lu ruoxin frowned slightly. she didn''t understand the situation, so she wasn''t worried about han sanqian''s condition. however, she also knew that she couldn''t help but take action in ye tiancheng, if she did it again this time.


    not to mention developing han sanqian''s laziness, the key point is that no matter how careful they are this time, if they want to save han sanqian, they must attack the villa. once inside the kilogram villa, it means that they want to hide themselves. almost impossible.


    "right now, it''s not the time for us to be exposed, let alone the time for us to confront them head-on, do you understand?" lu ruoxin said.


    chi meng said nothing and looked at lu ruoxin quietly, waiting for her next words.


    "han sanqian is the sword in my hand. it can make me break through the sky and the earth. how big my future will be depends on how sharp han sanqian is."


    "however, the power i have cultivated for many years is the armor on my body. if the sword is lost, the armor can still save my life. if the sword is gone and the armor is gone, do you know what this means?" lu ruoxin said.


    "this means that my decades of hard work will be completely in vain."


    chi meng nodded: "but princess, there is a question. have you ever thought about it?"


    "what is the problem."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5497

    "nowadays, the emerging force of the demon clan has continued to grow. although the force you have worked hard to manage is old enough, but..."


    "just like you were planning to invest under the old forces, this... this will most likely change a lot in the years to come."


    "what i mean is that we will lose the sword han sanqian according to the changing form. i am worried that if it continues to develop in its current form, the armor on your body may not be able to block the new force of the demon clan. sword."


    "you need han sanqian''s sharp sword to severely cut off the enemy''s sword."


    lu ruoxin''s face turned cold: "chi meng, you are so brave. are you questioning me now?"


    "why do you have to talk so much about what i do, young lady?"


    facing lu ruoxin''s stern questioning, chi meng was frightened and hurriedly knelt down and said urgently: "i don''t dare, please punish me."


    lu ruoxin flipped her hand, and a stream of true energy condensed in her hand, and she was about to shoot chi meng away. however, when she was in the air, she stopped, and then she put her hand away depressedly.


    "although you are rebellious, i must admit that you are not all nonsense."


    lu ruoxin turned her face away, looking at the famous store or something else.


    "the power of the demon clan has developed too fast, completely beyond my imagination. originally, i asked han sanqian to come here, firstly, to give han sanqian a huge experience to improve his abilities. , secondly, with the help of han sanqian, we can also eliminate many of the minions in this new demonic force."


    "in this way, two-pronged approach, in the end, it will be my good fortune."


    it would be best if han sanqian could be used for himself. the opponent who had already been hit would die even more miserably.


    and if han sanqian still can''t be used by her, she is not afraid, because han sanqian has already been used by her in other ways on the way to experience, helping her kill many enemies she hopes to destroy.


    in this way, as her power grows, even if han sanqian is not used by her, the strategic purpose behind her will be achieved.


    at that time, the disobedient han sanqian could just be killed. anyway, he had already squeezed out his usefulness.


    but what she never expected was that the other party''s power would develop so fast that there would be major flaws in this seemingly perfect plan.


    although han sanqian can kill shan zheng, he has indeed done a lot of such things since he drove him into the land of demons in the desert, but as he goes inside, the situation inside becomes more and more difficult. controlled.


    starting from yetian city, it had even reached the point where she had to help han sanqian.


    to save her now would mean completely breaking up with the other party. she didn''t know what kind of bad things would happen in the future.


    she''s not afraid of retaliation, she''s just afraid of being consumed.


    once han sanqian is consumed and han sanqian is out of her control, she loses!


    once it is consumed, even if han sanqian is controlled by her, it is a question mark whether han sanqian can realize his big dream with just this sword.


    however, if she did not save han sanqian, it would be equivalent to losing her biggest helper. with her current power, if she went to fight the enemy head-on, she would most likely lose.


    so, how to choose seems to be a dead question.


    this is why when ye tiancheng helped han sanqian, she was unwilling to let her men be completely exposed.


    not wanting han sanqian to know that she was helping him was certainly one of the reasons, but there was another reason, which was the overall consideration.


    "but what can i do?" lu ruoxin sighed: "as of now, all i can do is gamble."


    "or to put it another way, i can only be led by han sanqian for the time being. if he wins, it will be equivalent to cutting off the opponent''s arm, and the forces behind me will be greatly offset by each other."


    "if he loses, i will be faced with a more difficult decision."


    lu ruoxin had never been a person willing to be so passive. she was used to having all plans under her control, but the current reality had to make her lower her noble head.


    "chi meng, do you have any good opinions?" lu ruoxin looked at chi meng. she believed that chi meng must have something in mind if he dared to speak like this.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5498

    chi meng lowered his head: "i dare not have any foolish opinions."


    "if you dare to risk your life to say this in front of me, you must have your own ideas. i can promise you that i will not be angry with you or punish you." lu ruoxin said coldly.


    chi meng thought for a while: "chi meng''s idea is to knock the mountain to shake the tiger, or in other words, to attack the east and the west."


    lu ruoxin was so smart that she understood chi meng''s meaning in an instant, and she almost didn''t need chi meng to elaborate.


    "what you mean is that we attack other important parts of the famous store. in this way, the famous store will have to shift some of its focus."


    "although this is a stupid method, it is also the best method." chi meng nodded and said: "as long as we attack in, it will never be possible to hide our identity."


    "so, we can only attack outside so that the famous stores don''t know it''s us, but at the same time they have to send people to deal with it."


    lu ruoxin nodded: "you mean, we pretend to be people from yetian city?"


    "yes." chi meng nodded and said: "this is reasonable and reasonable. after all, han sanqian is surrounded, so it is normal for people from yetian city to come out to rescue him."


    lu ruoxin shook her head: "you are right, but not entirely right."


    chi meng looked at lu ruoxin in confusion, obviously not understanding the meaning: "princess, chi meng is relatively ignorant, please explain clearly, what does it mean to be right but not completely right?"


    lu ruoxin: "have you ever considered han sanqian''s side? if han sanqian gets out of trouble and goes back to reconcile with ye tiancheng, will the secret be leaked?"


    chi meng thought about it carefully and realized that what lu ruoxin said was indeed reasonable.


    as long as han sanqian goes back to check the accounts, the couple will be finished.


    this is really difficult to handle. it requires intervention and both parties involved do not know about it. this...


    it''s really hard.


    "chi meng didn''t think well, so he asked the princess to punish him."


    "you know that i hate people like this who do things without thinking carefully and just speak casually. therefore, even you, chi meng, will definitely not be able to escape my punishment."


    "but today, i won''t punish you, just get up."


    hearing this, chi meng felt like she had heard something wrong. she had followed lu ruoxin for so long, and she already knew lu ruoxin''s temper and style of doing things very well.


    whoever makes such an ill-considered statement like today will be severely punished.


    therefore, in chi meng''s understanding, he had just made a mistake, and getting a light punishment was already a good thing as he begged his father to sue his grandma, and there was smoke in the ancestral graves.


    but what he didn''t expect was that lu ruoxin didn''t even punish herself when something better than this came.


    "princess, i don''t understand why i''m not punished." chi meng stood up and asked cautiously.


    "because although your answer has flaws, in the final analysis, it is a good directional suggestion." lu ruoxin said softly.


    "princess, i don''t understand."


    "it is inevitable and feasible to attack in the east and in the west. this is the only way to help han sanqian without exposing us."


    "however, we can''t say that we are from yetian city."


    "don''t tell?" chi meng frowned, thought carefully for a long time, and suddenly understood the meaning of lu ruoxin''s words: "you mean, let the enemy guess?"


    "yes, we want the people in the famous store to think that we are from yetian city. if they guess wrong, it is their own fault if they suffer a secret loss."


    "in the future, han sanqian will be lucky enough to come out alive. because we don''t know who we are, can they only guess?"


    "let them guess what they want. the famous store has been established for so long, so it''s not like there are no enemies."


    hearing this, chi meng suddenly realized and said with a smile: "you are right. the people in yetian city, including han sanqian, may think that the enemies of mingmen are sabotaging it. after all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. mingmen the enemies of the store know that he is causing trouble in the famous store, so it is normal for him to fan the flames outside."


    lu ruoxin nodded: "however, you must have clean hands and feet when doing things. do you understand what i mean?"


    "i understand that i will never leave anyone alive on the battlefield, not even corpses. we are like a black storm, coming hard and going fast, leaving no trace. .¡±


    lu ruoxin nodded: "chi meng obeys the order!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5499

    chi you hurriedly knelt down again: "my subordinate is here!"


    "organize your troops immediately."


    "yes." chi meng raised his head: "but princess, where should we attack?"


    lu ruoxin looked coldly at the mountain where the famous store was located in the distance. she knew very well that the current task of the famous store must be to capture han sanqian.


    if you want to complete your attack in the east and attack in the west, you must attack one of the most important places in the famous store.


    otherwise, famous stores will not send troops for this.


    however, the famous store is completely hidden in the mountain, forming a huge self.


    it seems that there is nothing that can directly hit their vital points.


    if we attack the city directly from the periphery, the people inside may not be overly worried just by relying on the location of the famous store and the geographical environment.


    they are confident enough to trust their facilities.


    so, this doesn¡¯t work either.


    as for the famous store industry?


    lu ruoxin has also considered this issue, but the industry of famous stores is very special.


    they are either secretly working with major merchants inside the village, or there are many people of their own who are hiding outside, and these people will secretly gather property for them like the minions of ghosts.


    therefore, it is not easy to attack.


    "do you still remember what han sanqian did in yetian city?" lu ruoxin said.


    "the princess is referring to those bloodlines?"


    lu ruoxin nodded: "at the most critical moment, han sanqian did not hesitate to take huge risks to attack there. therefore, this is enough to show the importance of these things to those people."


    "since han sanqian has already given us a good start, why don''t we follow his footsteps and do something ready-made."


    chi meng nodded: "what the princess said makes sense. judging from the reaction of han sanqian when he attacked the bloodline, the opponent''s reaction was very intense. this means that this may be their seven inches. this is to fight snakes, isn''t it? seven inches? however, this place is really huge, and those bloodlines are buried deep underground. how...how can we find it?"


    it''s impossible to dig deeper into the ground bit by bit. this isn''t some kind of pipe laid underneath.


    moreover, even if it is a pipe, the area it occupies is just the tip of the iceberg compared to the large area of ??land now. if you have to dig to find it, how long will it take to find it?


    i''m afraid that by the time they find him, han sanqian may not only be dead, but his body may even be rotten and smelly.


    "it would be much easier if we could catch one or two people from famous stores. there are all kinds of tortures. i''m not afraid that they will keep these secrets in their stomachs."


    "the people from famous stores are all huddled in the villa. how can we catch them? however, we can catch some people who are not famous stores, but who know something about famous stores."


    "you mean, those businessmen?" chi meng said.


    on the way here, they did see a lot of businessmen leaving famous stores, but a long time had passed, and they probably didn''t know how far they had gone.


    chi meng was worried that he might not be able to get him back.


    "maybe we can''t catch him back." lu ruoxin smiled softly, as if he was confident.


    "princess, why?"


    "if you want to use an animal to describe the characteristics of a businessman, do you know what kind of animal it is?" lu ruoxin smiled.


    chi meng thought for a moment and guessed: "cats? because they are smart enough."


    lu ruoxin shook her head: "is that just these?"


    "are they foxes? are they cunning enough?"


    lu ruo "


    "wolf?" chi mengmeng thought, and that''s right. some wealthy businessmen are indeed terrible wolves, watching you at any time and wanting to eat you alive.


    "a dog travels a thousand miles and eats shit; a wolf travels a thousand miles and eats meat. so, chi meng, as long as there is meat, can we find wolves?"


    "meat?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5500

    "not bad, meat!"


    lu ruoxin smiled softly and continued: "princess, i don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "han sanqian is just meat."


    hearing this, chi meng suddenly became enlightened.


    "just like people like you, han sanqian is someone you can invest in. however, compared to those wolves, princess, you are the absolute upper class, a tiger."


    in the past, chi meng might not have added the following words at all, because most people would not pay much attention to this.


    however, now, after receiving more severe beatings, chi meng has learned to be smart. naturally, i know very clearly what to say and what not to say.


    even if i said something i shouldn''t have said, i would immediately make up for it.


    by making up for it in this way, lu ruoxin can be pulled out of the ranks of so-called wolves and become a more top existence. naturally, she will not be angry.


    "businessmen are very smart speculators, so they are more accustomed to discovering wealth and investment opportunities than anyone else."


    "people like han sanqian are obviously the top investment opportunities for the old gangsters in these shopping malls."


    lu ruoxin laughed softly.


    chi meng nodded, and that was true.


    businessmen play with capital, and what capital is is betting.


    through crazy betting, they can recover more capital. of course, these capital will eventually turn into the power they want.


    han sanqian obviously meets this condition.


    after all, if you invest in han sanqian, once han sanqian can gain momentum in the future, the return will be too great for capital.


    not only are there rewards in terms of interests, but the most important thing is rewards in terms of power.


    han sanqian will become their big leg. this is superficial. anyone who wants to provoke them will definitely be afraid of han sanqian behind them. but secretly, han sanqian will slowly be turned into a pawn by them step by step. because of the relationship between interests, han sanqian will have to cooperate with them at that time.


    this also means that they will enter many businesses under the influence of han sanqian. this is normal.


    but after they enter, on the surface, they provide product sales to better improve the lives of civilians within their influence, which is correct at all.


    but this is the terrible thing about capital. at the same time, it will slowly penetrate into the lives of residents, thereby slowly controlling them.


    they control business, which actually means they control the lifeblood of the economy.


    in turn, he slowly fed back on han sanqian''s power.


    in the end, han sanqian was lifted up in reverse bit by bit.


    this is how capital has worked throughout the ages.


    cultivate a king, use the king''s world to reap dividends and get returns on investment, and then slander the king''s world and cause chaos in the world.


    capital is also in this process, harvesting more fiercely and earning greater profits. later, these applications are used to re-select a new king in the world.


    in the world of kingdoms, emperors change, but as long as there is capital, no kingdom can be stable for a long time. this is why in ancient times on earth, the dynasties in the past often existed when commerce was not developed enough. as time goes by, and with the emergence of big businessmen, jiangshan''s fate is also shrinking.


    of course, there are many objective factors for the demise of a country, such as natural disasters, the cruelty of emperors, etc., but there is definitely one key word that is indispensable, which is exploitation.


    this kind of exploitation may come from the emperor, but the emperor actually also bears a lot of blame.


    you must know that the royal power does not extend to the county, and those who really exploit people''s livelihood more are actually people in the county.


    what is under the county? in the final analysis, isn¡¯t it officials and businessmen, as well as the landowners?


    and what is bigger behind these people? isn''t it some forces?


    these forces are composed of corrupt officials on the surface, but secretly, how could there be no forces among them?


    "you mean, someone should be watching nearby, waiting for the final outcome?" chi meng said.


    lu ruoxin nodded: "if you spend seven days in a famous store, there must be someone there, so someone must invest in han sanqian. after investing so much money, who will leave here obediently?"


    chi meng smiled; "the princess is still thoughtful. chi meng really didn''t think of this. i immediately sent people to search nearby and found those meat-eating wolves!"


    "wait!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5501

    "princess, do you have any other instructions?"


    "you have to be specific when looking for wolves. understand, wolves don''t hide in the open, they are all in the dark. because wolves are very cunning, they will only hide and observe in the dark to avoid any harm to themselves. losses, they only show up when the meat actually shows up."


    "my subordinate understands."


    chi meng took the order and went down with his troops.


    behind lu ruoxin, there were soon only two guards and two maidservants left.


    although the defense force seems to be weak, in fact, the guards who can protect lu ruoxin closely are all top-notch masters.


    as for the two maids, of course they stayed to serve lu ruoxin.


    no matter how difficult the conditions are, lu ruoxin''s quality of life is extremely high.


    the two maids quickly set up a bed in a hidden place and served fruits. then they picked up the fan and fanned lu ruoxin gently after she lay down.


    as for chi meng, at this time, he had led a group of men in black to a hidden place.


    the movements of these men in black are very strange. even if they are walking in the daytime, they are like ghosts and cannot be noticed at all.


    they will only show up if lu ruoxin gives orders.


    "the princess has an order to check the merchants in the surrounding area. the area does not need to be too large. this famous store is the center and covers ten miles around."


    if the distance is too far, some passers-by who have nothing to do with it may be caught. if you catch them wrongly once or twice, it''s better. if you catch them wrongly too many times, your whereabouts will be easily exposed.


    therefore, trying to implement it within a fixed safety range is obviously the best choice.


    "yes!"


    dozens of men in black dispersed instantly, like a group of hares, and after being dispersed, they quickly disappeared from sight.


    about half an hour later, several men in black rushed back.


    "meet the envoy."


    chi meng nodded slightly: "did you find anything?"


    "as the special envoy expected, we did find something."


    after saying this, the man in black waved his hand, and within a moment, several businessmen were escorted up.


    if han sanqian were here, he would definitely be able to recognize that the businessmen among them were none other than shangguan and his daughter.


    "what are you doing? this is near a famous store. we are all vips of famous stores. do you know the consequences of attacking us?" shangguan qinghai shouted angrily.


    shangguan qingyan did not speak, but quietly looked at these men in black along the way.


    the two of them were caught, but they were caught along the way. shangguan qingyan also observed these men in black. although she had never seen the real elite level masters in famous stores, her intuition was telling her that these people seemed to be not from a famous store.


    if you ask her what the evidence is, there really is no evidence, it''s just pure intuition.


    "dad, they are not from famous stores." shangguan qingyan directly stopped shangguan qinghai from shouting.


    shangguan qinghai shouted like this, of course, just to embolden himself deliberately. moreover, even if he shouted like this, it seemed more like telling the people in the famous store that he was loyal to them.


    but as shangguan qingyan shouted, shangguan qinghai was stunned.


    the next second, shangguan qinghai continued: "if you are not from the famous store, then you are the enemy of the famous store?"


    since he is not from a famous store, he can only be the enemy of a famous store, because everyone knows what it means to treat the distinguished guests of a famous store like this.


    of course, most people don''t dare to do this kind of thing, so that''s the only possibility.


    chi meng frowned slightly: "han sanqian is in a famous store, right?"


    when shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai heard han sanqian''s name, they immediately became more vigilant. the father and daughter looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "what kind of person is han sanqian? how could he be in a place like this? sorry, i don''t know."


    chi meng smiled softly, and one of the people who was escorting shangguan qinghai punched shangguan qinghai directly in the stomach. the blow immediately made shangguan qinghai crouch.


    chi meng sneered: "now, will you answer my questions truthfully?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5502

    shangguan qinghai endured the pain: "i really don''t know where han sanqian is. how could a person like him be able to know his whereabouts for those of us who do business? don''t say you beat me, even if you beat me to death , i can¡¯t say it.¡± shangguan qinghai¡¯s acting skills were very good on his face, as if he was wronged and in pain.


    but there was still an innocent look in his eyes.


    that is to say, chi meng was opposite, and he knew that han sanqian was inside. if it had been anyone else, he might have been fooled by shangguan qinghai''s acting skills.


    chi meng was angry and funny, but he still had to hold back.


    the reason why she asked this question was actually to test whether this guy was a so-called "wolf", although she was basically certain that they must be.


    but most importantly, she wanted to test the authenticity of what these wolves said, and how much she had bet on han sanqian.


    the less willing they are to say it, the more closely they will interact with han sanqian. therefore, they will use all their strength to preserve everything about han sanqian.


    of course there is no harm in checking things out in advance, as this will determine whether they will say more or less.


    "it seems that you are very dishonest." chi meng glanced at him, and the man in black punched shangguan qinghai directly in the stomach.


    this punch was not weak at all, and it hit the old guy until he bent over and hugged his stomach, unable to get up.


    shangguan qingyan sees this and is anxious in her heart, but she is different from ordinary people''s rationality. she knows that this will make her heartbroken to see shangguan qinghai. not only will it not have any substantive effect, but it will also be used by the enemy. this deep feeling threatens them.


    therefore, shangguan qingyan just closed her eyes tightly and tried not to see or listen.


    of course, chi meng also noticed shangguan qingyan''s behavior and smiled softly: "it seems that they are all experienced people, which is quite good."


    "girl, don''t worry. i won''t threaten you with this old thing. it''s just that my subordinates have been with me for so long and have never tasted the taste of a woman. since you don''t want to say anything, that''s fine. catch me. i¡¯ve arrested you all, so i have to give my brothers some benefits and an explanation.¡±


    "let you have fun with them."


    as soon as chi meng finished speaking, a few men in black were about to drag shangguan qingyan away.


    shangguan qingyan bit his lips tightly, still not saying a word. shangguan qinghai opened his eyes from the pain and said hurriedly: "if you have anything, just come to me, an old man. you bully a girl, what kind of heroes are you?"


    "we have never been heroes, take us down." chi meng said coldly.


    "dad, you don''t need them, don''t say anything, understand?" shangguan qingyan still had her eyes closed, as if she had made a lot of determination.


    the man in black didn''t talk nonsense and was about to leave with shangguan qingyan.


    chi meng snorted coldly: "do you really need to pay such a high price for the whereabouts of han sanqian? as long as you say that he is inside, i will let you go immediately. i can guarantee that you two will not it will be one less hair.¡±


    "it''s not that we don''t want to say anything, it''s that we really don''t know anything." shangguan qinghai said while suppressing the grief in his heart.


    of course the father couldn''t stand it when his daughter was insulted. now he wanted to eat all these people alive.


    however, he also knew very well that he could not betray han sanqian.


    this is a gentleman''s agreement, and it''s han sanqian''s trust in them.


    most importantly, they are doing it for the future of their family.


    they wanted to hug han sanqian''s thigh tightly to bring new life to the family, so they had to endure some insults.


    they don¡¯t have to think about themselves, but they must think about their family members.


    seeing that it was still like this, chi meng smiled softly: "okay, let them go."


    several men in black let go instantly, and shangguan qinghai was helped up by the man who hit him.


    this reversal suddenly confused the two father and daughter who were ready for all sacrifices.


    what''s going on? this... all preparations have been made, but... suddenly zaza let them go. what''s more important is that the two of them even smiled when they saw chi meng. , this kind of smile is a kind smile.


    "don''t be so suspicious. we are indeed enemies of famous stores, but we are not han sanqian''s. therefore, we can say that we are in the same group."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5503

    although they said this, the two fathers and daughters did not relax any vigilance.


    this was most likely a reverse operation by the enemy, using another method to trick the two of them into revealing the whereabouts of han sanqian.


    chi meng smiled softly: "i know your suspicions, but it doesn''t matter, because we know that han sanqian is inside, and if our guess is correct, han sanqian should be in danger and come to you i came here hoping that you can provide us with clues to some famous stores.¡±


    shangguan qingyan shook his head: "i''m sorry, i really don''t know what you are talking about. we are just ordinary businessmen in famous stores. we don''t know about han sanqian, let alone what is in famous stores."


    "you should know." chi meng smiled softly and continued: "famous stores are fighting internally, and we need to cause trouble outside."


    "from han sanqian''s standpoint, you can understand that we are helping han sanqian out of trouble. from the famous store''s standpoint, you can also understand that we are taking advantage of the situation to cause trouble."


    chi meng''s words were very ambiguous, and the purpose was naturally to hope that the father and daughter would not be able to tell who their group of people were.


    in that case, han sanqian won''t have too many doubts when the time comes.


    of course, chi meng''s methods didn''t stop there. she even had a way to prevent the father and daughter from mentioning this matter to han sanqian, so that han sanqian wouldn''t even think about it.


    "we want to know where the blood sea is in famous stores. in other words, we want to attack the blood sea in famous stores. is this sincerity enough?" chi meng said with a smile.


    shangguan qinghai couldn''t help but glance at shangguan qingyan. yes, if what the other party said was true, it would indeed be in line with the interests and values ??of the two fathers and daughters.


    they can help han sanqian!


    however, they couldn''t tell whether the other party''s words were true or false.


    if it was false, then he might have fallen into the other party''s trap and said something he shouldn''t have said.


    shangguan qingyan also knew the powerful relationship between this, so she kept looking at chi meng. from chi meng''s eyes, shangguan qingqing read the sincerity.


    the other party didn''t seem to be setting up a trap, but was sincere.


    "you are also a human race." she asked.


    this is a land of demons, so it is naturally more credible that these people are han sanqian''s helpers.


    "yes." chi meng said.


    "i believe you."


    there are humans in the land of demons, but not many. therefore, the sudden appearance of humans is logically more likely to be on han sanqian''s side.


    after all, most of the forces in famous stores are dominated by demons, which can also support shangguan qingyan''s conjecture.


    "we have some relationship with han sanqian that cannot be explained in a few words, so we are not going to explain it to you. all you have to do is keep this secret."


    "it''s good for us, it''s bad for the famous store, and it''s good for han sanqian. do you understand what i mean?" chi meng finished his words and added: "after all, we originally wanted to if you don''t say these things, it would actually be better to kill you, but again, we are not enemies."


    after shangguan qingyan thought about it for a while, it seemed to make sense, and he couldn''t help but nodded.


    in the past, chi meng was beaten around by han sanqian, but now, under the influence of lu ruoxin, chi meng has already learned three moves and five moves, and is very experienced in dealing with others.


    just this operation made shangguan qingyan choose to listen to her and keep the secret obediently.


    "i will."


    "okay, now can you tell us the latest bloodline outside the famous store? we must launch an attack immediately to prevent han sanqian from enduring too much pressure and crisis." chi meng said.


    shangguan qingyan did not answer, but looked at shangguan qingyan aside.


    because she actually doesn''t know these things. only a veteran like shangguan qinghai can know!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5504

    shangguan qinghai is a bit old, but this means that he has been cooperating with the famous store for a long time. of course, this also means that there may be something shangguan qinghai knows about it.


    shangguan qinghai nodded: "the things in famous stores have been hidden very deeply. even people who have a very good relationship with them may not know many things."


    "just like that zhou yong. his father was the same person who worked with famous stores in the same batch as me. moreover, compared to me, he cooperated more steadfastly. even when the famous stores were in the most danger, he still chose to work with them. cooperate."


    "so, naturally, he is also valued by famous stores. in some cases, this store guard is even selected from them."


    "however, even people who are so trusted actually don''t know much about famous stores. the confidentiality of famous stores is really good. maybe they themselves know very well that their true identity is just a villa, so the outside world knows more about it. if there are fewer people, the privacy of their villa will naturally be better."


    shangguan qingyan was a little disappointed: "dad, according to you, you don''t know anything about blood?"


    if han sanqian can be helped, shangguan qingyan is of course willing to help han sanqian, especially since the other party also said that blood can be used to attract firepower, which makes shangguan qingyan think this is a very good way. one.


    but the hope she had just raised was extinguished so quickly, how could she not be disappointed.


    "i really can''t get the secrets of any famous stores from normal channels, so i don''t know the details. however, i do have an opinion to offer. that was some extraneous news that i overheard decades ago. .¡±


    it''s true that old people talk like this. paragraph after paragraph, if you don''t pay attention, it can scare you to death.


    after giving you enough despair, hey, after a sudden turn of events, he gave you new hope.


    chi meng tried his best to suppress his temper and asked: "what kind of extraneous news, old sir, please tell me."


    "i don''t know whether this news is true or not. i just heard it from people chatting. these people were the builders of famous stores in the early years. they were responsible for building the villa and all the facilities of the villa for the famous store."


    "later, after the villa was completed, they have been responsible for the maintenance, repair and improvement of the villa''s buildings."


    "they said that there was a secret passage about eleven miles north of this store. when it was first built, they were also very confused about what the secret passage was used for, so they talked about this matter. let me explain first. , i¡¯m not sure if these are related to the sea of ??blood.¡±


    "old sir, please explain."


    shangguan qinghai nodded.


    "they said that after the establishment of this store, they, who had been responsible for the construction of the store, were suddenly sent to build a secret passage 11 kilometers north, and this secret passage went all the way underground to a depth of more than fifty meters."


    "because it was too deep, the project was difficult to carry out and many people died."


    "so this matter was quite a big deal at the time, and those few engineering people complained about it."


    "they said it was strange that the secret passage was built there. after all, it is eleven miles away from the famous store, and the famous store is still built on a mountain. it is very inconvenient to actually go back and forth."


    "so, some of those people speculated that there might be some treasure buried in the secret passage, but some people said that it doesn''t look like there is a treasure buried there, because after the underground reaches the position, although there is no requirement to continue digging, but , but asked them to dig a deeper and bigger hole.¡±


    "it doesn''t look like a buried treasure."


    "i was quite curious about this at the time, but i didn''t take it to heart. now that i heard you mention where this bloodline is, i suddenly remembered it."


    "because they were all underground and i didn''t know if they would be involved, so i...just spoke out."


    after finishing speaking, shangguan qinghai looked at chi meng, and shangguan qingyan also looked at chi meng, wanting to see what decision she made.


    chi meng hesitated for a moment and did not answer immediately.


    this thing sounds a bit strange, but of course the most important thing is that they are actually involved in each other underground.


    therefore, there is a great possibility that it will be one of the places where bloodline exists.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5505

    however, all the decisions are in her hands.


    if done wrong, it can mean wasting a lot of time and missing very critical opportunities.


    of course, if they get it right, there is an advantage, that is, they have successfully found a place where they can delay the famous store, and all plans can go smoothly.


    "anyway, we can give this place a try."


    chi meng made up his mind.


    obviously, it is unknown how long it will take to find other people at this time, so it is better to use this uncertain time to directly target the target. at least in this way, if you find the right place, the action will not fail. .


    another point is that chi meng felt that there should be some connection between the two.


    "you two can leave here." chi meng knew that if the father and daughter were left with him for too long, some of his characteristics would be easier for them to remember.


    by then there will be more and more flaws, and it is indeed time to let them go appropriately.


    the reason why she didn''t kill them because it would be easier to silence them was not because chi meng gave han sanqian face, and it was definitely not because of her kindness. she just didn''t know how close the relationship between han sanqian and these people in front of her was.


    if you are just an ordinary investor, you will die if you die, and no one will care. but he was afraid that the contact would be too deep. if han sanqian knew the existence of these people and even had interests tied to them, then when they died, many things would no longer be hidden.


    so, this is why they live.


    "we...we want to stay and help you." shangguan qingyan was unwilling to leave. after finishing her words, she felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly explained: "the terrain near the famous store, our father and daughter are very familiarity may help you find the location quickly."


    "yes, although it is eleven miles to the north, eleven miles is also a big place. if we go together, we can more accurately judge the possible locations based on our familiarity with some of the surrounding terrain. which position?" shangguan qinghai also said.


    seeing that chi meng didn''t speak, shangguan qingyan added again: "don''t worry, our purpose of following you is just to help han sanqian as soon as possible."


    "we will definitely forget everything about meeting you, and no one will mention it, including han sanqian."


    shangguan qingyan was really smart and knew the core of the problem almost instantly.


    after what she said, chi meng did relax a lot of his vigilance and began to consider the rationality of her words.


    in fact, it would be beneficial to take them with you, and it would be easier for them to find the location of the secret passage.


    however, the cautious chi meng still decided to tighten the clock for them: "actually, we also want to act as soon as possible, but because there are too many complicated interests involved between us and han sanqian, we are really worried. if you will if our whereabouts are exposed, it will not be a good thing for everyone."


    "we want to help han sanqian not out of any emotion, but we all have the same common enemy, and we don''t want to lose an enemy we can fight. do you understand what i mean?"


    shangguan qingyan nodded immediately: "don''t worry, i know what you mean. i have never met you. in fact, this matter may be caused by the help of people from yetian city, or other enemies from famous stores may cause trouble, is that okay?"


    chi meng smiled softly. it was rare that what she said was very cryptic, but the young girl in front of her could understand what she wanted in an instant.


    really good enough!


    "you are very smart. if i work with you, i believe nothing will go wrong. well, it''s important to save han sanqian. if it''s too late, i''m afraid han sanqian won''t be able to hold on by then. i''ll take you with me. "


    "someone is coming."


    several men in black immediately responded: "yes!"


    "you guys take the two of them with you. the target is eleven miles north."


    "yes!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, several men in black held the arms of shangguan father and daughter respectively. after that, chi meng suddenly floated and disappeared from the place in the next second. the ghostly figure really made the father and daughter they were both startled.


    but the next second, the man in black holding them also moved, and they realized how thrilling it was to experience this ghostly speed...


    wow!


    a group of people all disappeared, and ten minutes later, at eleven mile...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5506

    the group of people arrived here soon.


    although there were only chi meng, seven or eight men in black, and the father and daughter in the center of the ground, there were actually countless dark shadows lurking around them.


    however, the mission of these shadows is to be on guard to ensure that the location of these people is absolutely safe and that outsiders do not know the situation.


    "are you sure it should be around here?" chi you asked.


    shangguan qinghai looked around and finally nodded: "the terrain to the north of the famous store is very complicated. it is surrounded by mountains and the outer wall of burning bone city."


    "and there are many undercurrents here, which is very dangerous."


    "however, the more complex the terrain is, the simpler the place is, at least compared to the target point we are looking for."


    to dig a secret tunnel as deep as fifty meters, at least the surrounding terrain must be relatively flat and dry.


    otherwise, it will be difficult for you to dig down.


    based on this, you can basically exclude mountains and foothills, because there are too many dark rocks there that can easily block excavation.


    places with undercurrents and relatively humid conditions can basically be ruled out because the soil underneath is relatively humid. although it is easy to dig, it is not conducive to the formation of tunnels.


    after thinking about it over and over again, it became obvious that only relatively dry but relatively flat places were the best places to build tunnels.


    "our current place is equivalent to a small basin, located in the mountain. therefore, if a normal person wants to choose, it is best to dig in the center of the basin."


    "besides, the basin is not big, which makes it easy to hide."


    chi meng nodded, basically completely agreeing with shangguan qinghai''s opinion. he came to the current location and observed the surrounding terrain. if it were her, she would dig a tunnel here.


    "do you want to dig?" shangguan qinghai looked at chi meng.


    chi meng didn''t speak. he glanced at a few of his subordinates. several men in black immediately asked the father and daughter to leave. after that, they each released a beam of energy from their hands and slapped it directly on the ground.


    the energy quickly covered the ground directly, and then the energy turned into a milky white stream and spread completely on the ground.


    chi meng''s eyes quickly scanned above, and after a moment, her eyes fell on a place not far away.


    there, the milky white energy was visibly discolored.


    chi meng''s feet moved slightly and flew directly over. the group of men in black also collected their energy in time and followed closely.


    the father and daughter also followed, but there seemed to be no other strange places on the ground after the milky white energy disappeared.


    here, it''s just a mediocre meadow. the grass is long and lush, and the land is relatively flat. it doesn''t look like an authentic entrance at all.


    "miss, you...do you suspect that this is the entrance?" shangguan qinghai asked doubtfully, "but it doesn''t look like it."


    the color of the excavated soil is naturally different from that of other places, but that was decades ago. in other words, after years of baptism, even if this is the case, it should be almost completely assimilated.


    unless someone has gone down to the tunnel and reopened it, only then can we see the newly opened land.


    but in this place, the soil is firm and the grass is tough, unlike places that have been disturbed in recent years.


    "it''s not suspicion, it''s just here." chi meng said very firmly: "this is a unique secret method of ours. previously, the color here has been abnormal, which means that the atmosphere below is different from other places. "


    "unless someone deliberately buried a big rock underneath to disrupt our view."


    this secret method can almost detect the density of the soil beneath the soil, and the detection depth is extremely deep.


    as for why there is such a method, it is applied in such a place.


    it''s actually very simple, it''s just fate.


    along the way, lu ruoxin could basically see what han sanqian had in store very clearly. therefore, in order to deal with han sanqian hiding in the ground like before, he would use the obscene hiding method of the book of eight desolations. , lu ruoxin sent people to study this technique early!


    as a result, han sanqian hadn''t used them yet, but now he was using them accidentally because he was looking for a tunnel.


    "dig for me!"


    chi meng gave the order!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5507

    several men in black were not idle. they immediately controlled the power in their bodies, focused on their weapons, and began to dig downwards.


    the cultivation of these people is not bad, and their cooperation is excellent. under the shocked eyes of shangguan and his daughter, in just ten minutes they dug out a hole about one meter long and wide, and about two meters deep into the ground. of potholes.


    a man in black immediately jumped up and said, "special envoy, something has been discovered."


    chi meng looked down, and sure enough he found an iron lid covered in mud in the pit.


    due to the baptism of time and mud, the iron cover is already rusty.


    "be extremely careful when handling it, don''t break it." chi meng ordered.


    several men in black took the order and immediately surrounded the iron lid. after that, they each emitted energy to wrap the iron lid tightly, and then began to slowly lift it up, trying to open the lid.


    however, the lid seems to be very tight, and even if several people cooperate very well, it still doesn''t move at all.


    "here comes another person." chi meng waved his hand.


    sure enough, dozens of men in black instantly ran out of the surrounding grass, rushed to the pit at extremely fast speeds, and joined the team that pulled off the iron cover.


    shangguan qinghai and shangguan qingyan were simply stunned.


    they followed this group of people for some distance, but along the way, they really didn''t realize that there were so many people in black around them.


    "this group of people doesn''t look simple." shangguan qinghai couldn''t help but mutter to shangguan qingyan.


    "everyone is a master. it''s not without reason that our guards were dealt with by them directly." shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but sigh.


    "this group of people has unknown origins and is very scary. however, if they are really helping han sanqian, then they can indeed be a helping hand to han sanqian."


    shangguan qingyan nodded: "looking at their appearance, their identities are very mysterious, and we don''t want anyone to know their identities. it''s better for us, father and daughter, not to guess them, and just do as they say."


    shangguan qinghai nodded and said no more.


    the best way to deal with these people is to remain silent. talking too much or being too ill-intentioned may very well bring death to yourself.


    boom!


    as the number of people increased, the iron lid finally could no longer hold on and was completely lifted.


    the group of men in black who joined behind did not stop at all. after putting down the iron lid, they quickly dispersed around. in just the blink of an eye, this group of people completely disappeared from the surroundings.


    it was as if these people had never appeared from the beginning to the end, and their efficiency was astonishing.


    call!


    as the iron lid was opened, a huge iron pipe-like thing appeared in the center of the pit. waves of cool breeze also passed through the iron pipe, making people feel a bit cold for an instant.


    chi meng looked inside the railway. the inside of the iron pipe was completely dark and he could not see to the end.


    with a move of her hand, she used a burst of energy to roll up a stone on the ground, then placed it at the entrance of the hole and threw it down.


    you can use stones to detect the depth of water, and naturally you can also detect the depth of caves. the principle is to use the sound produced after the stone falls to distinguish the depth.


    i don''t know how long it took, chi meng even became impatient with waiting, but there was still no sound coming from the iron pipe.


    this makes people feel very strange. could it be that there is a beast living down there, and it could eat the stone directly with its mouth wide open?


    otherwise, how could there be no sound?


    even if there is some kind of curved terrain in the deepest part of the iron pipe, there should be a very subtle collision sound.


    yes, this sound may be extremely small, and may not be heard by the human ear at all. however, chi meng is not using the human ear, but his spiritual consciousness.


    with her consciousness, she could clearly hear any sounds below.


    this makes people feel extremely strange. what is going on underneath?


    chi meng couldn''t help but frown deeply, and was a little dumbfounded for a moment...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5508

    seeing the expression on chi meng''s face, shangguan qingyan also realized that things might not be as simple as imagined, so he quickly stepped forward and asked: "what''s wrong? looking at you, something seems wrong. could it be that we looking in the wrong place?"


    chi menglue thought about it again and again, shook his head, and looked at shangguan qingyan: "it''s strange, it seems that it''s not just fifty meters deep down here."


    "what do you mean, more than fifty meters?"


    "just now, you saw that i threw a big stone down. logically speaking, there should be an echo after the stone fell down, but unfortunately, i didn''t hear any echo."


    shangguan qingyan frowned when he heard the words: "based on your behavior, it is basically unlikely that you heard wrongly, and you should be in a position where you can hear deeply."


    although chi meng''s specific cultivation level is not known, judging from the fact that she just came and went without a trace, and that her subordinates can easily kill her own guards, her cultivation level should be very powerful.


    for such a person, if he wants to hear the sound of a stone reaching the ground, it has to be said that it is extremely easy.


    however, she didn''t hear it, so shangguan qingyan basically had the same idea as chi meng, that is, there was really an abyss underneath, and the bottom was not visible.


    "dad, was the information you heard back then really wrong?" shangguan qingyan looked at shangguan qinghai.


    shangguan qinghai frowned slightly, a little embarrassed: "this... i didn''t know this for a while."


    the news was originally heard, so it is a question whether there was any leakage in the process. it is also a question whether what they were talking about was related to blood.


    this in itself is half-hearing and half-guessing, and it''s not surprising if it goes wrong.


    "maybe i really heard wrong."


    although shangguan qinghai immediately admitted that he might be wrong, chi meng did not immediately deny the possibility.


    because there is still a huge doubt here.


    that is¡­¡­


    why would a famous store dig such a tunnel in such a remote place, eleven miles north of the outside?


    even if we dig a sewer to discharge some dirt, it is absolutely impossible to dig so far and so deep.


    therefore, although it seems wrong at the moment, it does not rule out that it will be useless here.


    "miss, do you want to send someone to take a look?" shangguan qingyan asked in a low voice after pondering for a moment.


    chi meng raised his eyes and glanced at shangguan qingyan. she indeed had this idea.


    there is no point in guessing here. on the contrary, since i think this place is very strange, it is the safest and only way to let people go directly to find out.


    thinking of this, she looked at the man in black next to her: "go down and take a look."


    then, he looked at the other two people and said, "you two, go down with him."


    the three people directly go down in sections, which can not only ensure each other''s safety, but also can pass the news to the ground in the shortest time through this step-by-step method after discovering something.


    the three men in black took the order without any hesitation. after a moment, they took the first one as the bottom core and went straight down the iron pipe.


    the iron pipe is not big, only about fifty centimeters in diameter, and can accommodate one to two people.


    among the three people, the second person uses his own energy to tie the first person''s waist and fix it like a rope. the third person is the most tired. it not only needs to use its real energy to fix the second person, but also it is necessary to use another hand to release another energy to grasp the entrance of the iron pipe.


    of course, although he is tired, he is also the safest person. after all, he does not need to go too deep, so even if there is any danger down there, he is also the person who is easiest to escape and save his life.


    soon, the three of them went deep into the iron pipe in this way.


    chi meng, shangguan qingyan, and shangguan qinghai also looked at each other, quietly waiting for news of the arrival below.


    not only were the father and daughter a little nervous, but even chi meng couldn''t help but feel short of breath. after all, she had spent a lot of time in this place. if anything went wrong, it would probably be a huge blow to her. of.


    "report, there is a situation."


    at this moment, the people below suddenly heard the cry of the man in black...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5509

    the three of them looked at each other, and chi meng naturally rushed over immediately.


    chi meng frowned slightly: "repay!"


    "yes!"


    the current position of the third man in black is about six or seven meters from the ground. this position is not too deep. if you shout a little loudly, you can hear it very clearly above.


    "what appears to be a foundation was found underneath."


    one sentence directly made chi meng and the others feel at ease instantly.


    there is a foundation, which means that this is not a very deep hole, and it also means that this cannot be a bottomless pit.


    "it''s just that after reaching a certain place below, there is a relative slope that slowly extends downward. after throwing the stone in, it is this slope that alleviates the impact of the stone falling."


    such terrain will indeed alleviate the sound of falling stones, but there should still be sounds.


    therefore, this explanation may exist, but it is not the only one.


    "explore again."


    "yes."


    the men in black below continued to explore, but the mood of the three people suddenly became much better.


    at least, the current detection can prove that the current discovery is not absolute despair, but there is a glimmer of hope.


    "report!"


    at this moment, the man in black spoke again.


    "speak!"


    "after going down the slope, we found a large space underneath. the smell was extremely strong. however, the space underneath is too big. if we continue to detect, we may need to send more manpower."


    chi meng frowned slightly, without any hesitation, and with a wave of his hand, several more men in black got into the iron pipe.


    at this time, the entire team stretched to seven or eight people.


    the distance between everyone is more than ten or twenty meters, which is enough for the one or two people at the bottom to penetrate into the deepest part of the railway.


    in this way, the following situation can be reported immediately.


    about ten minutes or so, sure enough, the latest news came from the iron pipe.


    "special envoy, we have made a new discovery."


    "speak!"


    "the entire structure should be like a bottle. the top of the bottle is small and deep, but after reaching the bottom, there will be a slope that allows people to slide all the way to the bottom of the large bottle."


    "what is underneath it is an oval shape, and the space is huge. our people entered this space and checked it. there is nothing else in it. however, we can vaguely hear the strange sound of water flowing and the strong sound of water. the smell of blood.¡±


    the whole paragraph, the first part almost makes people despair, but the following words suddenly change drastically, which directly gives people a huge reassurance.


    "dad, the rumors you heard may be correct. this place may really be one of the blood points of famous stores." shangguan qingyan looked at shangguan qinghai excitedly.


    with these things as evidence, it can basically prove that they did not go to the wrong place.


    this means that helping han sanqian is already around the corner.


    "yeah, this... this is so... great." shangguan qinghai couldn''t help but smile.


    "we have to go down immediately." chi meng made up his mind.


    although there is currently no substantial evidence to prove that there must be blood-related existence underneath, there is at least enough evidence to support their next move.


    of course, if the next move is to be carried out, it should be time for the father and daughter to leave.


    "we want to go down with you. we can guarantee that once we are sure that there is a sea of ??blood below, we will leave immediately. do you think it is okay?" shangguan qinghai said: "although it has been confirmed that there is blood below, it has not yet been determined. ? in that case, let¡¯s go down together. if there¡¯s anything you need me for, i can still be used.¡±


    shangguan qingyan also hurriedly added: "yes, we all have a common goal, just let us go down together."


    chi meng hesitated for a moment, and it was not difficult to take the father and daughter down. it was just more trouble for the two men.


    she has a lot of men, so it doesn''t matter if she has two more.


    and when the father and daughter, especially shangguan qinghai, encounter any trouble, he may be able to help. after all, it is not yet determined where the bloodline is.


    thinking of this, she nodded and called several subordinates at the same time.


    "take them with you and we''ll go down immediately."


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5510

    as soon as he finished speaking, several men in black stayed where they were. several men in black took the lead in entering the iron pipe and headed all the way down.


    afterwards, there were chi meng and two men in black with their father and daughter.


    there are not too many people, but they are very particular. everyone who enters keeps a certain distance. this is to prevent the people above from escaping upwards immediately if something unexpected happens below.


    and there will be no accidents in crowded conditions due to too many people and too complicated access.


    the iron pipe was very dark and very cold. after entering, the father and daughter could almost feel the bone-deep cold constantly stimulating their senses.


    of course, what''s more important is the stench that comes out of it after entering it.


    the flavor is very strong, even in such cold temperatures.


    therefore, anyone can almost imagine that if the temperature down here rises appropriately, then the smell will probably make people feel dizzy or even faint.


    the men in black in front were constantly exploring the way down. overall, the entire trip was very safe.


    after about a few minutes, the group of people had reached the slope and continued to go deeper into the terrain.


    that''s a big platform.


    the first man in black to go down had already set up several torches at the bottom, making the entire underground platform somewhat bright.


    a few people can almost see the general situation of the oval bottom at once.


    the overall length is about ten meters, the width is also seven or eight meters, and the height is about five meters.


    the entire space is full of traces of artificial excavation.


    chi meng immediately searched underground. she was curious why there was no sound after the stone fell.


    even if there is a slope to relieve it, the stone will always fall on the current flat ground, and a relative impact sound will inevitably be produced.


    but why not at all.


    the subordinate of the man in black seemed to notice chi meng''s doubts. he walked up to him and bowed slightly, then pointed to the location of the ramp: "special envoy, look."


    following the location of the slope and the route guidance of his subordinates, chi meng quickly discovered the reason why there was no sound when the stone fell.


    after it falls, there will be an invisible force reduction process on the slope, and then the stone will slowly roll down along that place.


    under normal circumstances, when the stone touches the final place, it will inevitably produce a huge impact and make a corresponding sound, but the beauty lies in seconds...


    here''s the final treatment.


    on the ground in the oval space, there is a hole that is not too big or too small.


    just like a golf hole.


    "the stone you threw ended up falling into this hole."


    the hole is not big, about twenty centimeters in diameter.


    such a hole is not big enough for anyone to enter, or even just enough to put a foot inside.


    "you may not think that this hole is small, but it is very magical. anything that comes from above will eventually enter this hole." the subordinate said.


    hearing this, chi meng and shangguan father and daughter looked at each other, obviously unable to accept it for a while. past


    from a structural point of view, this hole is not big. it is just a drop in the ocean below. there is indeed a probability that things falling from above will enter this hole, but why do they all enter the hole?


    this may sound unlikely.


    the subordinate seemed to have expected that chi meng would not believe it, so he did not say too much, but walked to the entrance ramp. then he put a little force on his hands, and some mud instantly fell down.


    then, something shocking happened.


    as if bound by some kind of force, these pieces of mud actually fell and rolled obediently into the small hole in front of them.


    the subordinate did not stop, he stood up and walked to the opposite side of the ramp.


    that is, the inside of the oval.


    he moved his hand and punched the soil above. suddenly, a lot of sand fell directly down.


    but something magical happened. after the fallen sand fell, it actually rolled in the direction of the small hole...


    such a magical scene, chi meng and the others were completely stunned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5511

    "what...what''s going on?"


    three people were completely petrified.


    the three of them are of course well-informed people, and of course they are not likely to be frightened and overwhelmed just because they fell into trouble.


    the reason for this is due to the oddity of the terrain.


    if the soil that fell on the previous slope can fall into this small hole, it is because of the angle. the soil will have inertia along these angles and then fall into the hole.


    well, it''s a little unusual now.


    it was obvious that the terrain of the cave they were in was significantly higher than the place where their subordinates were currently knocking.


    this means that the falling soil should theoretically go to lower terrain. after all, water flows to lower places, not to mention the soil?


    but the strange thing is this. not only does the soil not go to the lower place, but it goes to the higher place. moreover, it doesn''t go to any high place, but it just goes in the direction of the hole.


    this is simply...


    chi meng''s first reaction and immediate reaction was to look towards the entrance of the cave.


    however, this cave entrance is ordinary and there doesn''t seem to be anything strange about it.


    the three people looked at each other, and for a moment they were completely confused about what was going on.


    shangguan qingyan frowned: "it''s so strange, everything seems to be heading towards the entrance of this cave."


    the subordinate also interjected: "i believe that the stone just fell directly entered the entrance of the cave. when the subordinate came down, he noticed this and immediately looked at the entrance of the cave. it seems to be very deep."


    "the stench here seems to come from this cave." shangguan qinghai also nodded.


    chi meng nodded and thought for a moment: "what do you think?"


    chi meng''s eyes were mainly focused on shangguan qinghai.


    after all, he found this place only after hearing the news. naturally, if there was anything strange, he would look at it.


    "i''ve never heard of this." shangguan qinghai''s answer was obviously disappointing.


    "how come no one has mentioned such a strange place?" chi meng couldn''t believe it.


    after all, it''s enough for you to build such a strange tunnel. it would be even more strange if there was such a strange cave in the middle.


    we have talked about this point in the conversation, but we only mentioned the tunnels and not the weirder holes in the tunnels. logically speaking, this makes some sense.


    "i really didn''t mention it." shangguan qinghai said with certainty.


    chi meng didn''t say much. after all, it was a fact. if such a place was mentioned, shangguan qinghai would not be able to remember it for no reason.


    therefore, it is more likely that even the people who were responsible for building this place did not know that there was such a strange hole in it.


    "this also illustrates the strangeness of this hole." shangguan qingyan was very smart and thought of the core of the problem almost instantly.


    "it is very likely that the famous store sent people to quietly fix this place after repairing it. of course, this further illustrates that this place... may really be related to blood."


    chi meng nodded, basically completely agreeing with shangguan qingyan''s analysis.


    the more the other party hides something, the more important it is that these things are. combined with the smell here, it seems to be more and more able to explain shangguan qingyan''s conjecture.


    the attempt to cover it up only shows that there is something underneath that needs to be hidden.


    "my opinion is, keep digging." shangguan qingyan said: "there must be something in the place leading to the cave."


    the subordinates looked at chi meng.


    all signs indicate that there must be something underneath, but chi meng is the one who makes the decisions. naturally, everything needs to be obeyed by her orders.


    "follow this hole and dig it for me. i don''t believe how strange this place can be." chi meng didn''t hesitate at all and immediately gave the order.


    several men in black took orders and dug down along the small hole.


    however, just when several men in black were about to take action, they all frowned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5512

    although several people didn''t use any shovels, many even used their real energy to dig directly, without even using swords or other things.


    but even so, strange things still happen. once any energy fluctuation approaches the hole, a huge force will appear inside in an instant and drag a group of people inside.


    several men in black were almost dragged into the cave because they were not prepared for a moment.


    simply, the cultivation level of this group of people is higher than the last, so that they can escape immediately from this sudden danger.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "there''s something weird in this cave."


    "it''s so dangerous. if we hadn''t reacted in time, we might have been sucked directly into the hole."


    once a person is dragged into a hole of such a size, the person will be crushed directly inside, which is really terrifying.


    needless to say, chi meng and others also discovered this terrifying clue.


    chi meng was ready to be sucked, and he slightly moved a burst of energy in his hand, and then moved slightly towards the hole.


    sure enough, when the energy approached the hole, a huge suction force instantly sucked chi meng''s power inside.


    chi meng suddenly realized.


    "i know, anything with the slightest external force will be sucked in by this hole. however, when it is far away, this force may be relatively weak, so if people do not sense it carefully, it will not there will be too strong a feeling.¡±


    although it is not strong, it does not mean that it is not there.


    because of these tiny forces, everything that falls into this oval space will naturally fall into the hole because it has the power brought by inertia.


    everything, the truth came out.


    "i didn''t expect such a small hole to have such power. however, this also shows from the side that this hole is not simple." shangguan qingyan said.


    chi meng nodded. since this is the case, it must mean that there must be something in this cave.


    maybe something very small, but very powerful.


    but it''s also possible that it''s something very huge, but it''s just hidden underneath, with a different world.


    but no matter what the situation is, one thing is almost certain, that is, this digging must be carried out.


    "all of you, be careful and keep going."


    "yes."


    after chi meng finished giving instructions, several men in black immediately started preparations again.


    with the previous experience, this time, the group of people was obviously different from before.


    they were divided into two waves of people. one wave was directly in front and continued to use energy to dig downwards, while the other wave of people stood behind these people and used a greater force in their hands to pull these people out. .


    in this way, the front is started, the back is protected, the force in the front is slightly smaller, and the force in the back is relatively larger. after offsetting the suction force of the cave, the two forces are almost equal, which can make people very comfortable and stable, without being affected by it. any impact on the conduct of excavation work.


    although this is an ideal scene, in fact it still has a relatively large impact, but the work has indeed begun.


    the men in black are indeed very smart. to widen the hole is not to dig blindly with brute force, but to first make the outside hole wider, and then to make it wider below.


    one advantage of doing this is that if any danger occurs, because the hole below is not particularly big, a group of people can quickly avoid the danger just like before.


    elites are always elites, that is, they can still have a strategy of their own even if you don''t tell them exactly what to do.


    this strategy must also be admitted to be very useful.


    about ten minutes passed, and several men in black quickly carved out a hole with a diameter of about one meter based on the original hole.


    the depth is approximately two to three meters deep.


    "special envoy, it''s almost over." a man in black reported: "the suction force is getting stronger and stronger. the force behind pulling the person in front is about ten times greater, and it is no longer possible for the person in front to move smoothly."


    "if we dig further, people may be in danger. we can only carry out the final magic blast. please give instructions from the special envoy."


    "fry!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5513

    following chi meng''s order, the men in black immediately followed the order.


    some people protected chi meng and others behind them, while others withdrew a certain safe distance from the entrance of the cave.


    after that, they still adopted the same formation as before, with the people at the back pulling the ones in front. however, the number of people in the front became smaller, only two.


    behind them, there were six or seven people at once to ensure their safety.


    "when bombing with spells, try to be as cheap as possible. what i mean is, don''t aim according to the entrance of the hole, but aim a few meters outside. do you understand?"


    because of the huge suction, even if a few men in black are not too far away, the magic energy released by the bombing will not have a long path, but it will inevitably change its course due to the attraction of the cave.


    if you don''t make major adjustments, of course you don''t have to worry about whether the blast is accurate. anyway, the hole will definitely absorb the power, but whether you can hit the edge of the hole is obviously another matter. thing.


    therefore, if this suction force must be neutralized, the force must be exerted on the crooked area.


    only in this way can you safely ensure that the spell is placed where you want it.


    however, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is ugly. even if a group of people deliberately adjust the direction of the attack, and the deviation is quite outrageous, when the spells are fired, all the spells will eventually deviate from the original design, directly obediently entered the hole.


    "good guy, you are so crooked, and you can get into the hole in the end." shangguan qingyan is a bit old and has a lot of experience, but when he saw such a crooked thing, he couldn''t help but complain.


    "it will be even more crooked." chi meng said coldly.


    with this experience, the men in black soon stopped saying anything and continued to adjust in the other direction.


    a failure!


    two more failures!


    failed three times!


    after countless failed attempts, shangguan qinghai was immediately rendered speechless.


    because, this last spell has even started to target them in the opposite direction.


    this is simply ridiculous.


    this means that the place where several people are attacking is completely facing away from the entrance of the cave.


    this is already the largest angle.


    if all else fails, then the plan to attack from this angle will be completely bankrupt.


    because no matter which direction you hit, the result will not change. in the end, these forces will always enter the hole obediently, giving you a complete attitude of inviting you to enter the urn.


    chi meng frowned: "blast us with the greatest strength. don''t think about anything else, just hit hard."


    "also, don''t just fire it once, keep using spells to blast in this direction."


    greater power will of course force the entire spell to become more involved with the suction force of the hole. at the same time, if you continue to use it, it will naturally cause this force to become more involved with the suction force of the hole.


    this is the only way.


    if this still doesn''t work, then you may have to use the previous manual method to dig downward slowly.


    this is very dangerous, because the last layer underneath is already very weak. once it is opened, the hole will become very huge in an instant.


    then, the suction force it generates will most likely expand a lot in an instant, and people nearby may be sucked directly into the hole in an instant.


    it goes without saying that it is dangerous.


    "yes!"


    the two men in black who were responsible for the attack looked at each other. after several experiments, they were also depressed, and their patience was completely exhausted in the process.


    in addition, his special envoy is here, so he can''t let him watch him fail again and again. the special envoy is patient, and he can''t afford to lose that person.


    of course, the most important thing is that if they are not successful this time, they will have to dig the hole at close range, and the risks will naturally be borne by themselves.


    who would want to die? no one would, so everyone would seize this last easy opportunity.


    the two men in black didn''t think about anything else. with a bang, the two spells were fired directly as if they were free of charge.


    and almost at the same time, the huge suction force at the entrance of the cave also madly sucked the two spells towards him...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5514

    in an instant, a very magical scene appeared in the magic of the two light dragons. they actually bent directly, and the bending angle reached almost 180 degrees.


    then finally fall to the entrance of the cave.


    "hold still."


    seeing that the magic spell was approaching the entrance of the cave, chi meng also hurriedly shouted loudly.


    she knew very well that where to stop the first part of the spell was actually the most important part of the entire process.


    once the top spell has been directed somewhere, it will be very difficult for you to control the spell and adjust its direction.


    the two men in black did not dare to neglect at all, desperately controlling their magic to attack their front as much as possible.


    after a 180-degree turn, if the front is changed with force at this time, the effect will certainly be there, but it is really not too big.


    the magnitude of the change is very small.


    but the two of them still tried their best. in order to help them solve their worries, several colleagues behind them had been trying to stabilize the two people''s bodies and try not to let them be affected by any suction.


    boom!


    as a huge explosion suddenly sounded, the results of their hard work for so long were finally not in vain.


    the last bit of soil was completely blasted away, which meant that the entire cave entrance was completely opened.


    call!


    in the oval space, a huge force of wind suddenly emerged from the cave, and then directly tried to drag a group of people into the cave.


    after all, this group of people are not vegetarians. they all hurriedly moved up and were able to quickly control their bodies to fight against this suction force.


    chi meng had the highest level of cultivation, so she could naturally cope with it relatively easily. while protecting herself, she even directly gave shangguan and his daughter an energy shield to prevent them from being involved.


    after all, chi meng didn''t know what the cultivation level of these two people was. what''s more, as mentioned before, chi meng did not want the death of these two people.


    firstly, there might be someone else who needs their help in the future. secondly, they can''t die at this critical moment, which will arouse han sanqian''s suspicion. the action came to nothing.


    "is everything okay?"


    after stabilizing the formation, chi meng hurriedly asked everyone.


    everyone nodded, and then slowly stood up from the ground.


    the protection of the energy shield has almost made them relatively safe in this oval space, and they have gradually begun to adapt to this huge suction force.


    however, when chi meng checked the number of people, there were still two people missing.


    there was no way, the cave entrance was blown open just now, it was too sudden. although everyone had been prepared, they did not expect that its power would be so strong.


    if you die, you will die. chi meng will not pay too much attention to this.


    she has many people under her hands, and she doesn''t have to worry about one or two at all.


    what''s more important right now is actually the hole that was blown open.


    thinking of this, chi meng led the people present and approached the cave entrance little by little.


    because the suction force at the entrance of the hole still exists, several people move very carefully. almost every step they take, they try to feel the suction force there getting stronger, and gradually adapt to it, and only move forward after they are sure it is safe.


    this was repeated, and although the distance was only a few meters, it took a group of people a few minutes to finally reach the entrance of the cave safely.


    chi meng took a deep breath, and then poked his head into the cave entrance to see what was going on.


    as chi meng''s head popped out, several other men in black followed closely behind.


    shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai also hesitated for a moment, then put one hand on the shoulder of the man in black and moved half of their body towards the entrance of the cave as much as possible.


    soon, everyone could see the situation inside the cave, but it didn''t matter if they didn''t look. once they looked, everyone present stayed where they were.


    "oh my god."


    shangguan qingyan is definitely a gentle woman, so no vulgar language will come out of her mouth. however, at this moment, saying "oh my god" is nothing to other people, but it is quite important to her. the vulgar words still came out of her mouth with a sigh.


    however, this is not her fault, because the others also completely stayed in place because of the scene in the cave...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5515

    "this..." chi meng muttered for a while and found it difficult to speak.


    below the cave entrance, there is still an extremely huge space.


    however, this space is an extremely huge one. no, to be precise, it is a large and very dangerous space. neither its head nor its tail can be seen.


    but the important thing is that everyone has seen its core part.


    it was a huge river, at least ten meters wide, and what was flowing in the river and rushing past was not river water, but a piece of blood.


    thousands of rivers are rushing, which is a very shocking scene. the thousands of rivers are filled with blood. the psychological and visual impact on people is obviously very huge.


    the group of people all stood there blankly, unable to recover for a long time.


    it wasn''t until a long time later that chi meng slowly opened his mouth.


    "it seems that we have found it." chi meng said.


    "such a big river of blood, this is too scary, my god, this... how many people''s blood must be." shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but sigh.


    "as far as the blood river we see in front of us is concerned, if it is forbidden to move, it will require the blood of tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of people." shangguan qinghai also sighed: "and the most terrifying thing is , it¡¯s still moving.¡±


    only when there is a steady stream can it flow and gallop, so its multiples will expand infinitely.


    even an old guy like shangguan qinghai, who has seen a lot of storms and waves in his life, can''t help but be completely dumbfounded at this moment.


    never had he seen such a bloody side.


    "although i have already thought that a decent-looking famous store is definitely not as clean as it seems on the surface, i never thought that they would be so dirty." shangguan qingyan said coldly.


    "yes, any big power that develops cannot be innocent and clean behind it, but famous stores..."


    as an old collaborator, shangguan qinghai couldn''t help but feel a huge disdain for the famous store.


    "now is not the time to talk about this. we have to go down and destroy them." chi meng said.


    seeing this scene, she was happy.


    although she was not ruthless, at least she had absolutely nothing to do with feelings. for chi meng, the shock he felt when he first saw her must have been real.


    but she also saw the opportunity given to her, that is, the more the father and daughter firmed up their disgusting stance against the famous store, the more they would recognize themselves as the so-called enemy of the famous store.


    then han sanqian would be even more silent about today''s action.


    at least, they will think that han sanqian and themselves are both enemies of the famous store, and there is no big conflict of interest between them. it is the famous store that makes everyone disgusted.


    therefore, taking down the famous store is the core thing. it is best if it does not cause any misunderstanding between himself and han sanqian.


    this was actually something chi meng had thought of a long time ago, and was one of the reasons why he was willing to bring the two of them down.


    "we must destroy it, but the suction below is so strong that it will not be easy for us to get down." shangguan qinghai said.


    if they are not careful, they may fall directly into the blood river, and then they will be completely engulfed by the blood waves in the blood river.


    this is very dangerous.


    "yes, and with the suction down there being so strong, even if a group of us can get down successfully, what should we do when we come up?" shangguan qingyan also said.


    it is very difficult to pull up this kind of suction, and if you make a mistake, the consequences will be the first situation mentioned by dad, which is also very tragic.


    chi meng smiled softly and seemed not to worry about this problem at all, which made shangguan qingyan very confused.


    "sister, why are you laughing? what do you mean by laughing?" shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but ask.


    it''s obvious that chi meng''s smile is not a simple smile, which means she may be the solution!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5516

    chi mengdao: "of course i laugh at you for thinking too much. since we can go in, we can naturally escape safely."


    "why?"


    chi meng explained: "it''s just a matter of air pressure. because we have just opened this place, the airflow rolling below will be very strong. in addition, the blood river itself has a great strange power. the double effect creates a suction force on people." it¡¯s a strong feeling.¡±


    "however, as time goes by, when there is a vent above to disperse the air, this pressure will gradually decrease. after we stay below for a long enough time, we will gradually adapt to the pressure there. by then it¡¯s easy to figure it out.¡±


    "the only difficulty now is that we have to follow the suction and then land accurately."


    if something goes wrong, it is very likely that you will end up falling into the blood river. once you fall into the blood river, you will definitely be swallowed by the blood river and die without a complete body.


    "stay a while, i will personally protect you." after chi meng finished speaking, he ordered his subordinates: "you should pay attention to your position, control it accurately at all times, and don''t be careless. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    all the men in black responded hurriedly.


    "okay, do it."


    after giving the order, the men in black hardly hesitated and headed downward one by one. chi meng was not idle at all. after a beam of energy was produced in his hand and wrapped around the two of them, he jumped into the cave.


    as soon as everyone got out, the strong suction force instantly caused several people''s bodies to rush towards the river.


    "puff!"


    if nothing else, an accident happened. two of the first four men in black fell directly into the bloody river in the process.


    just like a stone, after falling like this, it was completely swallowed up by the blood river without even a flutter.


    in fact, something unexpected happened to chi meng, but after all, chi meng was still chi meng, a completely different level of master. although there was chaos, he stabilized the situation immediately.


    afterwards, she successfully led the two of them to the shore next to the blood river.


    "is everything okay?" chi meng asked.


    shangguan qingyan nodded, looking at chi meng with a kind of uncontrollable admiration and envy in her eyes.


    the difference with han sanqian is that it is a pure woman''s admiration and heartbeat for the hero, while for chi meng, it is a very pure kind of worship between people.


    they are both women. if one day i can be as powerful as her, then the shangguan family will never be bullied.


    thinking of this, shangguan qingyan was a little dazed.


    "ah, it''s okay."


    shangguan qinghai, who knew his daughter better than her father, could naturally see his daughter''s worry at a glance and patted her shoulder lightly without saying anything more.


    however, shangguan qingyan knew that her father was reminding her to go back and practice the magical skills given by han sanqian in the future. one day, she could do the same.


    however, the father and daughter are not both fools. in other words, they can trust chi meng enough to tell them about han sanqian''s divine magic.


    chi meng didn''t worry too much, because the most important thing at the moment was not what to say to the father and daughter. after confirming that the two were fine, she immediately ordered more people in black at the top to come to help.


    the blood river is so huge that just relying on the strength of a few or a dozen people is simply not enough to destroy it.


    therefore, if you want to succeed, you must rely on collective strength.


    chi meng only left about six people to observe the situation above, and the rest of the men in black who were originally hiding around entered the blood river.


    as chi meng expected, as time went by, the air port began to slowly change the air pressure here, and the suction force was not as strong as before.


    at the same time, because someone below has been controlling, and then the people above came down, when the man in black came in again, the previous situation of falling directly into the blood river basically did not happen again.


    not long after, nearly a hundred men in black had gathered beside the blood river.


    these are the elite among the elite. obviously, when they have such a scale and such a number, it means that they are almost certain to destroy the dragon vein.


    "everyone is here, enter the fighting posture and prepare for action." chi meng shouted coldly, and all the men in black immediately gathered at the riverside and put into fighting posture...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5517

    they were very neatly arranged, almost in a straight line along the riverside.


    "did you hear the target location and the most central location clearly?"


    "yes!"


    "after the bombardment, everyone should stay in place and protect themselves. don''t go and see what happened. do you understand?"


    "yes."


    the first one is easy to understand. the second day sounds a bit ridiculous, but it is very crucial, because only in this situation can you better protect yourself.


    as for the main purpose of protecting themselves, it is obvious that it is to prevent them from continuing to complete the bombing while protecting their own strength in case the bombing of the river fails.


    this is chi meng now. she can follow lu ruoxin more and more wholeheartedly, not just because lu ruoxin can control it or help it get revenge.


    because, her revenge on han sanqian was actually the same hatred as she had at the beginning.


    as she got to know more and more, her attitude towards han sanqian had already changed.


    this change cannot be said to be love, and it is definitely not love, but it is definitely not the hatred that filled everything before.


    therefore, after this emotional change, her motivation for following lu ruoxin theoretically became relatively lighter. although lu ruoxin could also use force to retain him, at least chi meng''s heart could not be retained.


    but chi meng was able to stay because after the hatred in the early stage disappeared, the growth in the later period made up for these disappeared things.


    it can even be fuller than the original emotion.


    from lu ruoxin, chi meng could learn what it means to be strategist and what it means to be calm and composed.


    we are all women, just like shangguan qingyan looks at her, the first thing they think about is how can i be like her.


    therefore, after getting along more and more, lu ruoxin was not only a young lady in chi meng''s heart, but also his mentor.


    a true mentor who can help you grow.


    along the way, her temperament began to change, becoming more mature and more considerate of everything, instead of shouting and killing at every turn like before.


    lu ruoxin had taught her a long time ago that the real killers are those invisible things.


    those who cut hard with a sword are not only done by reckless men, but the key is that the effect is not good.


    secondly, it is the real improvement of her strength. she is no longer the same cultivation level as before.


    she''s great now.


    it is far from being comparable to what it was originally.


    "do it!"


    chi meng took the lead and blasted a spell directly with his backhand.


    about a hundred men in black also exerted their strength instantly.


    in an instant, more than a hundred spells swarmed up and hit the river.


    boom! !


    although the blood river was fierce, it was obviously unable to withstand such a powerful attack. with an explosion, the originally rolling river surface completely fell into a huge roll.


    the water surface cut across, huge waves rolled, and the entire underground space was completely covered in blood and water.


    but even so, none of the men in black in the entire team chose to retreat at this time. they all stayed in place obediently, just quietly watching the approaching giant wolf, ready to counterattack at any time.


    once there is any inappropriateness in the situation, for them, that is when the second attack will be launched.


    on the other hand, chi meng, as the commander of the entire team, directly held up a barrier to protect everyone within the barrier from the blood wave.


    poof!


    a large number of blood flowers hit the barrier directly, breaking into countless blood and scattered around.


    the barrier supported by the true energy was originally white, but it was suddenly dyed red by the blood.


    even though the blood never touched anyone, the oppressive feeling brought by its color was enough to make people suffocate without that.


    "the effect is not very good, prepare for the second attack."


    chi meng had been paying attention to the situation inside. as soon as the blood had dissipated, she immediately captured the situation on the river surface.


    although the huge waves were rising wildly, the water flow was too fast, which also reduced a lot of spell attacks.


    "beat!"


    boom!


    another wave of attacks started.


    the river exploded again!


    "third attack, hit!"


    boom!


    "the fourth time!"


    "the fifth time!"


    ¡­


    "twenty-one, attack!"


    the twenty-first time, in fact, is the last time! ! !


    more than a hundred spells struck again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5518

    oom!


    no matter how strong the sea is, it cannot withstand the crazy churning. therefore, there have been stories of sea troubles in myths and legends since the beginning of the earth.


    and if the sea is like this, what can this river do?


    no matter how fast and fierce the water flow is, it can''t withstand the continuous attacks of more than a hundred elite men in black, and there are as many as twenty-one attacks.


    if one concentrated spell attack could directly lift several meters of the river, then with twenty-one attacks, the river would be turned upside down even if it was twenty meters deep.


    although this is not a simple decreasing algorithm, the actual number of meters overturned by each attack is not just one meter.


    therefore, the rough calculation results are bound to turn jiang upside down.


    this is indeed the case. under the constant attacks, the blood sea has been temporarily cut off. a group of people can even directly see the entire river bed.


    "okay, take this opportunity, don''t miss it, everyone, give me the flow of the river!"


    "yes!"


    if you want to contain the enemy to the greatest extent, it is obvious that directly cutting off the flow must be the best choice and there is no one.


    is it okay to make such a big noise on the river?


    of course you can.


    but chi meng didn''t know that there was actually someone monitoring these seas of blood. if not, the people below might not know if you made such noises underground.


    moreover, the bloody river is always a river, so it has the characteristics of a river and the characteristics of water.


    what is the special quality of rivers and water, it is the ability to heal themselves.


    maybe you work hard upstream, but as a result, there may be little movement downstream.


    therefore, it is not surprising that chi meng has such worries.


    but on the other hand, if i directly cut off your flow, then the impact will be completely different.


    rivers and water will be affected by flow interruption.


    the supply below will be lost instantly, and then the water level will drop rapidly. if it is not replenished in time, it will even wither and expose the river bed.


    the impact is very intuitive and effective.


    judging from the surroundings of yetian city, chi meng believed that after passing through the famous store, the blood river would inevitably branch out everywhere. therefore, once this was done, the entire affected area would be very large.


    naturally, the probability of being noticed is very high.


    however, chi meng also understood one thing very well, that is, it was absolutely a child''s play to block such a powerful blood river.


    the huge water flow is endless, and it can be blocked for a while, but if you want to block it for a long time, you must be dreaming.


    but it doesn''t matter, as long as it is interrupted for a while, it can have a huge impact on the bottom.


    more than a hundred men in black directly gathered all the spells again, and completely combined them with the spells issued by chi meng, and finally turned into a huge barrier, directly sealing the upstream river surface and the entire corridor.


    in a moment, the barrier was filled with blood and water.


    at the same time, the huge impact caused more than a hundred men in black who were controlling the barrier to take several steps back before regaining their balance.


    "you guys should go up first, this barrier shouldn''t last long." chi meng said to shangguan qingyan and shangguan qinghai, their father and daughter.


    once the barrier is broken, the sea of ??blood that has been blocked for a long time will inevitably surge out.


    at that time, the entire space will be covered with blood and water, and the huge impact will sweep away everything in the space in an instant.


    therefore, retreating before the barrier is broken is a must.


    the father and daughter were also very aware of this situation, so they said no more, nodded, and then prepared to leave under the escort of two men in black.


    shangguan qingyan glanced at chi meng worriedly: "what about you?"


    although they are not friends, and although they have not known each other for a long time, after all, chi meng treated the father and daughter quite well during this short period of getting along.


    all the basic requirements were agreed to, and the enemy of an enemy is always a friend. shangguan qingyan was naturally worried about the situation of chi meng and others.


    "you guys go up first, don''t think too much about the rest." chi meng smiled.


    shangguan qingyan was a little reluctant to give up. chi meng raised his other hand and directly sent the two men in black who were escorting them to the oval entrance with magic.


    "sister, you will come out alive, right?" shangguan qingyan couldn''t help but turn around and asked.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5519

    "silly girl."


    chi meng couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but there was clearly a hint of tenderness hidden in this smile.


    everyone is like this, comparing their hearts to their own, shangguan qingyan''s sincerity and chi meng can certainly feel it.


    although, from the beginning, chi meng only used the father and daughter as a cover point, and she was just unable to kill them because of future troubles.


    she had even thought about it. once she found out that these two people were in any danger of leaking secrets, she would kill them without hesitation.


    but in such an environment, she could still feel shangguan qingyan''s sincerity.


    chi meng was rarely gentle and said: "do you really regard han sanqian as a saint? or do you regard the famous store as our father-killing enemy?"


    "we want to save han sanqian, and we also want to cause trouble for them at the famous store, but it doesn''t have to be at the cost of having to hand ourselves over here."


    hearing this, shangguan qingyan smiled softly.


    the two men in black also brought them into the oval space, and they should have crawled towards the outside.


    "you guys go up there and get ready. once the barrier starts to break down, we will immediately start to evacuate people up there." chi meng hurriedly ordered without wasting any more nonsense.


    "yes."


    several men in black on the outermost perimeter immediately took action.


    "that''s right." chi meng suddenly stopped them.


    "the envoy has any other instructions."


    "go and tell the people above to send the two father and daughter away. remember, they send them away safely, you know?" chi meng said.


    "yes."


    with the addition of peace, this is the most caring word that chi meng can say.


    she had never tried to be nice to others, and this was the first time.


    she also decided that this was the last time.


    from then on, she and shangguan qingyan no longer interacted with each other. naturally, they no longer had any involvement.


    my own lady once told me that in this world, you must have feelings, but you must not abuse your feelings.


    every relationship should have its own value and be unbreakable.


    even if it is family affection, this is the case.


    this is what the lady did and taught her, so she can be soft-hearted and obsessed for a while, but this is definitely temporary.


    "yes."


    the man in black took the order and went down.


    soon, the men in black were already well arranged in the oval space.


    "evacuate according to the previous team. every four people form a group, and two groups will evacuate. starting from the outermost group, all the remaining people will obey my command. when i tell the group to evacuate, they will all evacuate collectively. please understand. yet?"


    "yes!"


    "those who have retreated to the top don''t be idle with me. after finding the angle and position, you still need to use magic to support. otherwise, the barrier will not be able to withstand the impact and break. it''s because too many of us retreated first. and i can¡¯t hold it any longer.¡±


    after chi meng gave all the instructions, the people in black began to slowly evacuate.


    after a few minutes, half of the people began to evacuate into the oval space.


    however, along with the sound of shattering, the barrier gradually began to lose its support, and various mottled cracks appeared.


    "envoy, the barrier is about to lose its hold."


    chi meng frowned and was slightly startled.


    although she had expected the barrier to break from the beginning, she did not expect that the barrier would no longer hold up just halfway through the retreat.


    if we continue to withdraw like this, it will obviously be too late.


    but if there is a forced withdrawal, the barrier is suddenly unable to support, or if more than half of the people are missing to support it, it will inevitably break, and the consequences at that time will be very serious.


    "is it possible that we are going to end up here today?" chi meng frowned.


    at almost the same time, in the famous store, a servant hurriedly ran towards a certain room. although he was already running continuously and was out of breath, he could no longer care about it at this time. breathe.


    because he knew very well that if this news could not be reported back in time, he would not be able to breathe in the future!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5520

    this is a major piece of news that, if delayed, can make him die ten thousand times and all his colleagues in his location also die ten thousand times.


    thump!


    he pushed open the door fiercely and then knelt down on his knees, not caring about the pain in his hands and feet.


    "report to the village owner."


    the masked owner of the village was obviously slightly startled by this posture. he looked back at the subordinate and said coldly: "you are so brave. you dare not let anyone know when you enter the owner''s door." , i think you are tired of living."


    the owner of the village was very angry. what he did not only broke the rules, but also shocked him at the same time.


    he was frightened, which would naturally make him, the owner of the village, somewhat rude, and this was exactly what he couldn''t tolerate.


    therefore, the owner of the village was not polite at all. he directly raised his hand and there was a real energy condensed on his hand, and he was going to slap that person on the head.


    "master, please calm down. master, you can''t kill me now."


    "hmph, you unruly slave, so what if i kill you? in my famous store, there are thousands of people who abide by the rules, but you are the only one who doesn''t follow the rules and is a piece of trash."


    "master of the village, you can kill me, but i''m afraid it will delay your important event. if you have any problem, please listen to my report before killing me. at least, this will not affect our village."


    affect shouchi?


    upon hearing this, the village owner stopped suddenly.


    in fact, he didn''t really have the intention to kill this subordinate, he was just angry because of his embarrassment. he knew very well that if his subordinate had the guts to come in directly, something big must have happened.


    he now found the steps and naturally put his hand away: "tell me, if you can tell me one, two, three, i can spare you the death penalty you committed today."


    "but if it''s not such important news, then you can just end it on your own."


    hearing this, the subordinate nodded and said: "the situation is even worse on the other side of the blood sea."


    the owner of the village frowned: "the situation is even worse? haven''t i already arranged for so many people to go there? you can''t even hold down three thousand people, so what are you doing to eat?"


    "no, master, there is nothing happening with han sanqian yet."


    "what do you mean? not han sanqian?" this made the village owner a little confused.


    now that there is a situation on the blood sea, it can only be caused by han sanqian. why can there be problems if it is not han sanqian?


    thinking of this, he suddenly thought of a candidate: "is it possible that su yingxia went in to help?"


    "no, although the sea of ??blood in our village is tumbling violently due to han sanqian, it is still within a controllable range on the whole. the key issue now is that the level of the sea of ??blood suddenly dropped by several meters. .¡±


    upon hearing this, a trace of confusion and shock suddenly flashed in the owner''s eyes.


    the depth is several meters, let alone one han three thousand, even ten han three thousand, it is impossible for the water level to drop so fast.


    a few gluttons are enough.


    but the problem is that taotie can eat all things, but generally speaking, it will not drink the blood.


    of course, it''s not because the blood is too smelly or for any other reason. the most important thing is because the blood is protected by special power.


    that''s not something you can drink if you want.


    otherwise, although this sea of ??blood is buried underground, it stretches for several places and anyone can drink it directly. how many people can get the power from it?


    their bloodline would have been dug out in all directions long ago.


    "have you found out the cause? haven''t you already sent people underground and asked them to try their best to remedy the situation." the village owner said anxiously: "once there is a problem with the bloodline of the famous store, many places downstream will be affected. influence."


    "what''s the reason why famous stores have grown bigger and bigger over the years? isn''t that because my famous store is stable enough?"


    "master of the villa, according to estimates, it may not be that there is a problem within the villa, but maybe... there is a problem outside." the subordinate said.


    "outside?" the village owner immediately realized the problem: "you mean our upstream?"


    "preliminary guess is that this possibility is very high, because generally the water surface suddenly drops rapidly, not because there is a problem on one''s own side, but it is very likely that the upstream flow suddenly stopped."


    "cut off the flow?" the village owner''s eyes were even more frightened, because the matter of cutting off the flow was simply a big deal.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5521

    this is not only a matter of famous stores, but also related to all kinds of downstream controlled by famous stores.


    that''s an audience of millions.


    without blood, many of their subordinates would be powerless, lose their basic combat effectiveness, and even die directly.


    this can basically be said to have directly sucked out all the bone marrow from their troops.


    this must be an extremely serious trauma for an organization, so it cannot be taken carelessly.


    "nothing happened at the headquarters. of course, with our current strength, no one in burning bone city dares to openly destroy our bloodline."


    "because this means directly declaring war on us."


    no one dares to have such courage, so if you think about it carefully, there may be only one outcome.


    that is where the problem occurred on the road from burning bone city to the famous store.


    this journey is far or near.


    if a problem occurs, it will only occur within this distance.


    "damn it."


    the village owner cursed angrily, because burning bone city was very close to here, so he didn''t actually set up any protection on this section of the road.


    the bloodline itself has huge power, and when it is built, it is hidden deep underground. therefore, it actually does not need much protective power.


    no one would take the time and energy to find where these bloodlines are, and even if they were found, it would take a lot of manpower to have a destructive effect.


    but when there are too many people, it is naturally easy to be exposed.


    so, it has always been very safe here.


    "since the establishment of our famous store, we have quickly built a bloodline. in these decades, there has never been any problem. today, the famous store surrounded han sanqianyi, but something suddenly happened. it is such a coincidence. "okay." the village owner said coldly.


    the subordinate said: "master, you mean...it''s the people from yetian city who came to cause damage?"


    "who else besides them can have such courage?" the village owner said coldly.


    this was almost the biggest possibility he could think of after just a moment''s thought.


    whether it''s emotional or rational, these are all very logical.


    "that''s right. there are many old troops of han sanqian in yetian city. these people are indeed very fierce. after all, some of us have fought against them before. in that battle, although han sanqian''s troops suffered heavy losses, it¡¯s been very tragic, but after all, there is still a certain foundation that remains.¡±


    "if we heard that han sanqian was in trouble, it would be very possible to come out to rescue him." his subordinates also nodded: "they want someone, and they have been in contact with the bloodline in the battle before, so they found us so quickly. the upstream ones are also the ones who can figure it out the best.¡±


    the village owner nodded, this was also the key point he considered.


    "that''s right." after saying this, the owner of the village looked at his subordinates: "are there thousands of soldiers and horses outside the underground gate?"


    "exactly. does the village owner want this group of people to come over to support?"


    the owner of the village did not speak, but thought carefully.


    the number of these people is sufficient to solve upstream problems.


    however, it is not the optimal solution in his mind.


    "han sanqian''s group of subordinates are very powerful. i have also heard that they even have golden cavalry composed of an army of strange beasts. everything that the iron cavalry passes by will not survive."


    thousands of soldiers passed by, and their numbers were overwhelming.


    "we can get rid of those rats, but we can''t do it beautifully."


    just outside burning bone city, to put it bluntly, a lot of things happened under the noses of the superiors.


    it''s embarrassing enough to have someone secretly destroy your bloodline. if you can''t effectively fight a turnaround, then this kind of winning is really not called winning.


    it will not only make the people above question their own abilities, but more importantly, what outsiders think of their organization is the most embarrassing thing.


    the established forces of the demon clan are already eyeing them. if they cannot resolve the matters under their noses at this time, the other party will definitely take advantage of this to make a big fuss.


    those other forces that originally stood on their own side may keep distance from their own forces, and those forces that originally remained neutral or wait-and-see may also turn to the established forces.


    this is the overall situation.


    when you are in a situation, sometimes small things can turn into big things.


    "what do you mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5522

    the owner of the village did not speak.


    or, if han sanqian was here, he would tell him that this is called a public relations crisis.


    this is no longer just a problem that can be solved by a battle, nor is it a problem that can be solved by a winnable battle. it is a problem that must be won thoroughly and beautifully.


    this is about saving face. you have to tell everyone and shock everyone. your famous store and the tiger¡¯s butt of your power cannot be touched.


    of course, if thousands of elites go to fight against the saboteurs, they can win. however, considering the strength of han sanqian''s group, he is worried that the victory will not be beautiful enough.


    "do you want to send people from the academy of arts there?" the subordinate asked: "but now, people from the academy of arts have set up a dragnet over the wheat field."


    "today, the defense there is already tight. as long as han sanqian shows up, he will be captured. if we have to mobilize people now, there will be flaws in the formation. if han sanqian comes out at this time, the effect may be..."


    of course, the owner of the village also took this into consideration. he sent people and formations to the wheat fields and put a lot of resources on them. it was really disappointing that he had everything done but had to dismantle it at the last moment. it was hard to accept it for a while.


    however, the crisis of public relations lies ahead, and a judgment must be made on which one is more serious.


    in fact, both are very important.


    one is that i have been preparing for decades just for today.


    one is that after years of development, our own power has finally reached what it is today.


    "let half of the people from the literature academy go and half of the people outside the underground gate to form a temporary team and immediately go upstream to check. let the leader go."


    "yes."


    after some consideration, the owner of the village made this difficult decision. if he thought about the worst, han sanqian wouldn''t be able to catch him, and there would still be a second chance to catch him.


    because the basic strength of the power is there.


    however, if the forces lose their face, the established forces will rise even more. the ebb and flow of one another is the most terrifying thing. once the established forces think they can overwhelm them, that will be the time when their forces will be destroyed. .


    this consequence is obviously much more painful and unbearable than the former.


    therefore, the village owner seems to have a choice now, but in fact this choice is completely blocked.


    the subordinates were ordered to retreat, and the owner punched the table.


    "if you dare to disturb tai sui, han sanqian and your subordinates who don''t know the heights of heaven and earth should be damned."


    "are you really naive to think that if i pull a wave of troops here, han sanqian will be able to successfully break through? you are dreaming!"


    even if a large number of people were suddenly withdrawn from the wheat field and the original defense system was completely collapsed, it would only mean that the defense formation collapsed. when han sanqian came out, he might not be able to trap him immediately, but it would still be possible to hold him back. no problem at all.


    "when my men and horses eat your men and return to the village, i will definitely capture everyone on both sides of you. at that time, han sanqian, i will kill you all in one go."


    at this point, he punched the table directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "special envoy, leave quickly. if you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    inside the cave, a large number of people have withdrawn into the oval cave, but only chi meng and a dozen men in black are still holding on.


    in the oval space, more than a hundred people who had safely evacuated were still helping to support the barrier above. however, under the constant impact of the blood and water all over the screen, more and more signs of damage have been seen on the barrier. now, looking at it, it looks like a broken glass barrier.


    "there are five minutes at most." chi meng was also very aware of the current crisis.


    she is not like han sanqian who cares about her subordinates, so she has been insisting here. she simply wants to stop the blood flow for a longer time. if the barrier suddenly loses the support of a top expert like her, then it will inevitably suffer from too much force reduction. too much can lead to problems.


    therefore, she also considers the overall situation and persists here.


    but she also knew very well that although the barrier could still hold on for a little while, it would still take time for her to escape from the bottom to a safe place. if she didn''t leave, it would really be too late...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5523

    "cannot withdraw."


    chi meng still spoke very firmly.


    "huh? special envoy? if we don''t withdraw, we won''t be able to make it in time."


    although the oval space is above the entire blood river channel, it is naturally a very safe place in normal times. however, after blocking the blood river with a barrier for so long, it has become very unsafe.


    because the current of the blood river has basically filled the cave, once the barrier is broken open, the huge current will fill the entire space instantly.


    such a huge impact will turn the oval space into a temporary shore, and even... it will directly smash it into pieces.


    people who stay there are naturally not safe.


    "divert the forces." chi meng said: "if we evacuate now, everyone down here will die. moreover, there may not be many people in the space above who can survive."


    chi meng made a prompt decision.


    the so-called diversion is to create a hole in the barrier now, so that the water that has been blocked for a long time has a space to flow out, and releases the huge pressure accumulated due to the blockage.


    in this way, the water pressure will slowly decrease, and finally, it will slowly return to its original state.


    not only will this not cause any harm to people, but even the original river embankments around it will be completely preserved.


    but this approach is risky.


    if you open a hole, anyone who has the experience of letting water know that the hole will carry unusually huge pressure at a certain moment.


    to put it simply, all the previous pressure was at least borne by something as big as the barrier, and the pressure was relatively dispersed. but if an opening is opened, all the pressure will be concentrated on that opening, just like being pushed with a needle. looks average.


    if the hole is not careful, it will burst rapidly, and then the blood flow will break through the hole crazily and impact with the force of thunder.


    at that time, the people down here may still be in crisis in an instant.


    but the advantage is that people in the oval space will have more time to escape, and of course, the people below will also have a certain amount of time to escape.


    what''s really scary is that the entire barrier won''t be able to withstand it at the moment of opening. at that time, the situation will get worse.


    because no one has any plans to retreat.


    "action."


    however, chi meng had already made up his mind.


    she knew very well that no matter from which point of view, diversion was obviously the best option.


    "everyone has it. a hole is opened in the upper left corner. after that, the edge of the hole in the upper left corner gives me more strength. the other people supporting the barrier remain unchanged."


    she must solve this problem perfectly and retain her own troops as much as possible.


    because these subordinates have more things to do next.


    the special envoy in white also received the order immediately.


    with a wave of his hand, five thousand people from the academy of literature were immediately ready to go.


    although they are not under the jurisdiction of the white envoy, the special envoy of the wuyuan, some of them still look down on the special envoy of the wuyuan.


    but in the face of the village owner''s urgent order, no one dared to have any thoughts and could only follow it quickly.


    after all, they knew very well that the village owner''s emergency order was the highest order in this place. anyone who dared not execute it immediately would be severely punished.


    in front of the underground door, a group of people has also quickly gathered towards the door of the famous store.


    the two waves of people finally gathered at the gate of the famous store, and then rushed towards the north in a mighty manner.


    as soon as there was almost any movement here, the man in black in chi meng''s ambush discovered the situation immediately, and quickly ran to the iron pipe to pass on the message.


    soon, the news reached chi meng''s ears in the tunnel.


    "there are enemies chasing you outside, and now the barrier is broken. there is a danger of opening a small opening but taking huge risks."


    for a time, all the pressure was on chi meng. it was really a moment of complete relief, and after the relief, he was in the crematorium!


    "what are you doing standing there in a daze? exile!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5524

    oom!


    following chi meng''s order, the upper left mouth was opened instantly, and then a huge flow of blood came directly.


    due to the impact of the blood flow, the surrounding areas of the mouth began to burst instantly.


    fortunately, chi meng''s group had already prepared and set up more enhanced spells near the opening to support it. the edge was not completely broken as expected.


    however, the pressure there is also huge.


    "don''t worry about the situation outside, just let yourself go slowly." chi meng shouted loudly.


    with the commander''s command, all the men in black slowly regained their composure from their somewhat panicked postures.


    yes, they absolutely cannot get into trouble at this time.


    the meaning of general itself is to stabilize the morale of the military in times of crisis.


    as the generals calmed down, the situation of barrier support suddenly began to ease.


    after experiencing the huge water pressure impact when it first opened, the impact of the blood river has been reduced a lot.


    at present, the overall situation tends to be stable, which also makes chi meng and his subordinates breathe a long sigh of relief.


    after all, the consequences of the turbulent impact were temporarily resolved here.


    "follow my orders, everyone retreats in an orderly manner."


    although the current barrier crisis has not been completely eliminated, slowly releasing the pressure will gradually release the pressure, and the subsequent impact will become smaller and smaller. naturally, at this time, the force can also be slowly withdrawn, allowing some subordinates to go up first.


    the entire unit was indeed the elite among the elite. during the whole process, no one panicked. as the order was issued, everyone evacuated slowly and orderly.


    as a precaution, everyone is not afraid of death. they are not worried at all that if they evacuate too late, they may die if they evacuate too late.


    the team is in order, the discharge is also in order, and everything is moving in a good direction.


    however, with every joy there must be sorrow. at least, the current army on the periphery will definitely not give them any good feelings.


    the entire team, led by the white-clothed envoy, was pressing towards this side like a torrent.


    from where lu ruoxin was, he could naturally have a panoramic view of all this.


    "princess, do you want to send someone to inform chi meng and the others?" a servant next to lu ruoxin asked.


    lu ruoxin shook her head: "chi meng has been following me for so long, so she must have a bright mind. i also believe that she can handle these crises with her ability."


    "i also believe in chi meng, but the problem is that this is a war that we cannot afford to lose. once there is any mistake, the stakes will be extremely important."


    "after all, even if we leave a body for the enemy, we may still be discovered."


    a few hundred people have to deal with tens of thousands of people. can they run away? of course you can run.


    but the problem is that this is not a war that can only be won by running away. they cannot run away, but they must prolong it as long as possible to buy han sanqian more time to come out.


    however, after dragging them away, they also had to run away, but they tried their best not to leave any bodies behind.


    this is actually the most difficult part.


    not to mention that the advantage is not on their side at all. even if it is, it may not be possible to achieve such a situation.


    in a single battle, casualties are inevitable, let alone when two armies are fighting.


    this matter is really not easy.


    "i still believe in chi meng." lu ruoxin said resolutely: "although this battle is difficult for anyone to fight, as a person like me, shouldn''t i be born for these scenes?"


    she needs a big sword like han sanqian to open up a new world for him, but conversely, she also needs a loyal subordinate like chi meng to become a small knife in her hand.


    you can use this knife to cut off the enemy''s flesh at the most critical moment.


    people always need to be cultivated, and cultivating future growth requires a lot of experience.


    "this is chi meng''s experience, and it is also a calamity that she must survive in her life. you send someone to tell her that the task is completed, and she can come back to see her. if it cannot be completed, she can also die outside, so i can do it myself. hands on."


    "yes"


    lu ruoxin finished speaking and looked cold.


    the subordinates also hurriedly ran eleven miles to the north. although the white-clothed envoy and others had horses and beasts and were attacking very fast, these men in black seemed to have their own methods.


    chi meng''s side...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5525

    after hearing the enemy soldiers and horses approaching, she didn''t panic at all.


    after pulling the last subordinate back to the ground, she received the order from lu ruoxin''s subordinate.


    chi meng said softly: "you go back and tell the princess that my subordinates will definitely complete the task, otherwise, chi meng will only send this head."


    the subordinate nodded and left quickly.


    chi meng looked back slightly at the men in black.


    "i believe you have all heard it. the princess has issued a death order. we must win this battle, and win happily."


    "yes!"


    "the enemy has already attacked, which proves that our previous efforts were not in vain. now, we are just missing the final kick. will you give up?"


    "won''t!"


    "two people in a team, two teams in a team, look after each other and help each other. his life is your life. only if you are alive can we be considered the winner, and then we can go back and receive the reward happily."


    "but, on the other hand, if any one of you dies, it means our collective collapse. i will die, and all of you will not be able to live."


    "we are just a barrel, and all of us are the boards on the barrel. we can hold countless water, but if any board is broken, we are not a bucket that can hold water, but a bucket that cannot hold water. it¡¯s normal to be treated like garbage, do you understand?¡±


    "yes!"


    with chi meng''s encouragement, the entire army of men in black was completely in high morale.


    even if han sanqian is here, he still has to praise chi meng for being unique in the position of handsome talent.


    she almost started to understand, like han sanqian, how important morale is in a team, so she started mobilizing before the war.


    when it comes to actual combat, she also has her own different methods.


    that is, two people form a team, two teams form a group, and if the arrangement continues like this, everyone in the entire army becomes a community.


    a group of them can act like one person, but in turn, one person can defend like more than a hundred people.


    it''s amazing. tactically, this style of play is obviously a clever move.


    "set up the formation!"


    wow, more than a hundred men in black dispersed immediately.


    fighting hard is certainly not the answer. no matter how strong the troops are, it is absolutely impossible for them to achieve such a desperate counterattack by relying solely on morale and formation when they are completely lagging behind in terms of terrain and numbers.


    the advantage of the terrain must be taken.


    the terrain will divide the enemy''s large number of troops, which will be more conducive to chi mengfang''s continuous guerrilla attacks.


    the advantage of guerrillas is that they can better use the terrain to protect themselves, thereby reducing casualties.


    "kill."


    on the other side, the special envoy in white rushed out first, followed closely by the people from the academy of arts behind him, and behind him were a large number of elite soldiers.


    as soon as they arrived here, they could see the excavated iron pipelines in the distance. however, there was no one around now. the white-clothed envoy raised his hand and the entire army stopped immediately.


    "the situation is not quite right." the white-clothed envoy glanced around: "we came very quickly. even if the other party makes an emergency retreat, it will take time."


    "it''s impossible for them to withdraw so quickly without leaving any traces."


    after finishing his words, the special envoy in white shouted coldly: "everyone obey the order and be alert to the surroundings for fear of an ambush!"


    "drink!"


    everyone responded in unison.


    "special envoy, straight ahead!"


    someone pointed to the woods directly in front of them. there were faint trees shaking there. it was obvious that there must be someone there.


    "sure enough, there is an ambush. special envoy, should i lead the charge first?"


    the white-clothed envoy glanced around, and his intuition told him that the movements in the woods in front were more likely to be intentional by the enemy. the fact that there was no movement at all around here was most likely the location of a real ambush.


    however, with so many people and horses, the envoy in white had no reason to back down.


    "you go, liang shun."


    "exist."


    "you lead the second team behind you. pay attention. what you have to do is to be alert to whether someone may suddenly rush up and eat the first team."


    "then what if there is an ambush or counterattack ahead."


    "your mission is only for the surrounding area. i don''t believe there will be many enemy troops in the front. are you playing these tricks on me? do you really think i''m a fool? do it!" the white-clothed envoy shouted coldly.


    if i can''t compete with han sanqian, and with outsiders like you, why don''t i kill you?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5526

    "brush!"


    the two teams immediately attacked one after another.


    chi meng''s men, who were buried in the dark, wanted to attack as planned immediately, but were directly suppressed by chi meng.


    "special envoy, the other party seems to know that we have an ambush, so the two teams are moving forward and backward to take precautions. you don''t want to fight?"


    "the significance of an ambush is to make a surprise attack and create chaos and unrest for the enemy."


    "if you can''t achieve this effect, what''s the point of rushing forward?"


    "it''s just exposing yourself in advance."


    "then what should we do?"


    "you let the people in front launch a fierce attack on me!" chi meng said coldly.


    the subordinate frowned: "we don''t have many people on the front, so launching a fierce attack... won''t cause much impact."


    "it doesn''t matter. also, order the men and horses on the left and right to move quickly and attack from the rear!"


    "what?"


    "aren''t you going to do it yet?"


    "yes!"


    the subordinates were shocked. this was equivalent to a temporary adjustment of the plan.


    although it is normal to move according to the situation, this move is too big. he can directly go around and hit the enemy''s butt, which is behind nearly ten thousand people.


    this... this is really too risky.


    those who knew knew that they were stalling for time, and those who didn''t knew thought they were going to take the initiative to surprise the enemy.


    however, chi meng gave the order, and these subordinates had no choice but to obey orders.


    just like what chi meng said before, the troops must be united into a force. naturally, any order must be resolutely implemented, otherwise it will give rise to two minds, and all the meaning of the previous decision will be lost.


    soon, more than a dozen people shot out of the woods and went straight towards the first group of people in the famous store.


    most of the first team members were from the famous liberal arts school. although they did not expect that the other party would suddenly rush out, they at least dealt with it carefully.


    after a brief moment of surprise, he quickly came to his senses and rushed directly towards the dozen or so people.


    the second team in charge of liang shun didn''t make any movement. they just followed the first team at a certain distance. at the same time, they didn''t care at all about the fight in front, and just stared quietly at their left and right sides.


    "the other side seems to have noticed that we are desperately defending the left and right sides and have not launched an attack. special envoy, what should we do?" a subordinate asked.


    the white-clothed envoy''s eyes kept darting around. in fact, the enemy was moving.


    especially the left and right sides.


    although the movement they made was very small, it could not escape his eyes.


    "they moved, but i''m also thinking about a question now, that is, what do these people want to do and where have they moved."


    "are you trying to be mysterious and pretending to move, so that i can relax my vigilance and then come out, or are you really secretly moving your troops and planning to attack from other directions?"


    "but, i have frontal troops in the front and second detachments on the left and right. where else can he attack?"


    suddenly, the envoy in white suddenly opened his eyes wide, as if he thought of something.


    "the rear, they are going to attack our rear."


    "order the rear troops to turn around immediately!"


    "yes"!


    the subordinates took the order, but just as they were about to turn around and give the order, suddenly, a large number of shouts of killing came from behind the formation.


    all of a sudden, there was complete chaos in the rear.


    the white-clothed envoy wanted to vomit out a mouthful of old blood on the spot. he was confident that he had escaped han sanqian just now, and now he could fight head-on. however, he did not expect that at the beginning of the confrontation, not only did he not take a breath, but he was directly fed by others. after taking a sip of it, it was so disgusting that it almost drove me crazy!


    "go to the back and take command personally. don''t panic, let alone be chaotic."


    the man took the order and hurriedly rushed to the rear of his army with a few close followers.


    however, what the other person could not have imagined was that when he had just arrived at the rear and was preparing to organize his team and launch a new counterattack.


    something else he didn''t expect happened.


    his group hadn''t even organized yet. after the battle, the group of attacking people suddenly withdrew.


    although they had a lot of troops, the opponent''s surprise attack caused them great panic. therefore, this was the best time for the opponent to rush in and kill more of them.


    however, this group of people just withdrew!


    "what, they withdrew?"


    when he heard the news, the special envoy in white couldn''t believe his ears...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5527

    "what are they doing?" the white-clothed envoy asked this question deep in his heart.


    it seems that he is asking himself, and he also seems to be asking his subordinates.


    to give up the results that you finally pulled out is in vain. as long as you have a normal mind, you don''t have to do such a thing.


    "my subordinates don''t know either. special envoy, do you want to pursue me?"


    "no." suddenly, the special envoy in white quickly thought of a possibility.


    after all, he is a smart man. although he is not as strategic as han sanqian, he is also the one who can keep up with han sanqian''s thinking the fastest.


    he is certainly very adaptable.


    "these people are not trying to duel us, they are playing games with us."


    "playing a game, what game?" the subordinate asked strangely.


    the envoy in white suppressed his anger: "it''s a cat and mouse game, but they are cats and we are mice."


    "there are nearly ten thousand of us, and there are many elites among the elites. how come the other party dares to treat us like rats?"


    "it seems that i really underestimated the opponent''s commander. he is very good at playing, and he is also very courageous." the white-clothed envoy said softly.


    i am afraid that all those who are at a disadvantage will not dare to make big moves due to various pressures.


    but this man did the opposite.


    "his purpose is to drag us here and buy han sanqian as much time as possible." the white-clothed envoy said.


    "then you mean, this is a trap."


    "yes, it''s a trap. ever since the village owner decided to send troops here, he has fallen into this trap." the white-clothed envoy said with a bitter smile.


    "since the core of the enemy is han sanqian, should we return our troops immediately? as the saying goes, capture the thief first. as long as we work together to capture han sanqian, these flies will naturally disperse." the subordinate said.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "theoretically, this is indeed the case, and there is nothing wrong with it. but the problem lies in the face of the village owner, or in other words, the faces of all of us."


    "i think that with the village owner''s intelligence, he should have discovered the enemy''s true purpose. but he insisted on sending troops and sent so many troops, so it means that he had to do this." the white-clothed envoy smiled: "before we came here, the owner of the village gave us an order to make this battle beautiful. i didn''t quite understand it at that time."


    "i thought the village owner just wanted to boost the morale of the army through a beautiful battle, or maybe it was because someone had touched the key thing of blood, which made him furious."


    "now it seems that is not the case."


    the subordinate was a little confused, and the more he listened, the more confused he became: "i don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "this is a conspiracy by the other party. we have to send a large number of troops here. as i said just now, he is attacking our famous stores and even the core of the entire force. if we can''t fight with a majestic and beautiful if we fight back, what will people outside think of us?¡±


    the subordinate replied: "they say we are idiots and trash. we have been hit in the face by the enemy and have not done anything yet."


    "yes, so we must make a response, and this response must be large enough and refreshing enough so that people can see the feedback from our famous stores or our forces. this not only protects our face, but also scares everyone not to fight. bloodline plan." thinking of this, the white-clothed envoy sighed: "i should have thought of this a long time ago, but i had to wait until i got here and was slapped by the enemy before i realized it. i really deserve to die."


    "then what should we do now? it seems that they have no intention of confronting us head-on. they just want to consume us like this. in this way, han sanqian can be dragged out for enough time, and here... the battle will never be good. ah."


    the envoy in white didn''t speak, his brows furrowed.


    he seemed to be thinking about countermeasures, thinking of a perfect response.


    at almost the same time, han sanqian, who was in the sea of ????blood, suddenly opened his eyes. the effect of the flow interruption had been transmitted for 11 kilometers, and it had finally made some waves in this huge sea of ????blood... ¡­he can clearly feel the impact of the interruption.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5528

    because of the turbulent flow, the power of the blood sea is actually a bit strange. naturally, han sanqian, who has been frantically absorbing the power of the blood sea in the depths, can also be keenly aware of it.


    "how is this going?"


    although the blood sea has been moving crazily, han sanqian knew very well that he had already adapted to the rolling energy gap from the beginning.


    so, by this time, he had basically gotten used to it and felt nothing different.


    however, the one that is cut off is different. it is completely different from the previous one.


    so, the difference is obvious.


    "is this sea of ??blood preparing to resist me?"


    han sanqian''s first thought was naturally the counterattack from the power of the blood sea, so he hurriedly asked the monster.


    however, the monster did not make a sound and simply played the game of silence is golden.


    maybe others would be upset by this, but han sanqian definitely wouldn''t, because he had already gotten the answer he wanted to know from the other person''s silence.


    that is, it is not the sea of ??blood that is resisting itself.


    obviously, if something so core is involved, it''s impossible for the monster to remain silent.


    these are closely related to his own interests!


    if he doesn''t speak out, it only means that the thing in front of him is not enough to make him willing to speak out. from another perspective, isn''t this just a trivial matter.


    "is it because of other things?"


    han sanqian frowned and thought carefully about the possibilities.


    although you are in the sea of ??blood, it is actually difficult to feel that the water level of the sea has dropped, because you are in the middle of the game.


    however, han sanqian is han sanqian after all. once his consciousness is released, no changes in the surroundings can escape his induction.


    "water level dropped?"


    the people above saw that they were wreaking havoc in the sea of ??blood, and were afraid that they would absorb all the power in the sea of ??blood, so they deliberately cut off the flow to reduce losses?


    is this possible? of course there is, but if you think about it carefully it is absolutely impossible.


    after all, his opponent is a force with no idea how powerful his background is. he will give in just because he is afraid that he will absorb the power of his blood sea. isn''t he just daydreaming?


    moreover, the sea of ????blood is so big, plus what han sanqian has seen before, it is easy to create a huge blueprint in his mind.


    even if you give in, people don''t admit it that way. i''ll lock up the small ones and leave the big ones for you. are you afraid that han sanqian will be strangled to death?


    therefore, if it is unlikely that they themselves did it, then the only other possibility left is that it was their enemies who did it.


    this enemy may be one of his own, or someone else, trying to fish in troubled waters while watching the chaos in the famous store.


    however, han sanqian prefers the former, his brother in yetian city.


    the defense of the famous store is too tight, and the outside may not necessarily know what is going on inside. therefore, the own brothers in ye tiancheng are the most likely to know what is going on inside the famous store.


    of course, the possibility behind it cannot be ignored. if you are an enemy of a famous store, you will naturally have a few tricks up your sleeve. it is not surprising that someone can grasp the trends of the named store.


    however, no matter what the possibility is, han sanqian is currently very clear on one thing.


    that is, there is help outside, and what i have to do now is to seize this opportunity.


    "once there is a change outside, mingmen will definitely send troops to rescue the siege. not only because it cuts off their bloodline and touches their lifeline, but the most important thing is that this is around burning bone city. a place like mingmen , it is impossible not to care about one''s own face, so the defense i face now is definitely not as strong as before."


    "this is a huge breakthrough. however, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. i want to seize this opportunity to break through the defense. the most important thing at the moment is to absorb the power in this sea of ??blood according to my original plan. .¡±


    although this is the safest method, han sanqian also knows that he may lose a very important opportunity.


    that is the opportunity that people outside are fighting for. if he absorbs the power of the blood sea, then the attacks from outside may be quelled during this period of time, and then everything will return to where it started.


    therefore, han sanqian still has an element of gambling in it.


    "seize the opportunity now. maybe while the defense is lax, we can counterattack to a certain extent. how should i choose?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5529

    there is only one chance. if you choose any one, there will be no chance for the other one to come back again.


    after much deliberation, han sanqian chose the former.


    the power of the blood sea does bring danger, and it is very huge. however, the latter choice is also full of uncertainty. no one knows how long the people outside can persist.


    once the people outside persist for a long time, the famous stores will soon return their troops. at that time, it may not be so easy for han sanqian to continue in this sea of ????blood.


    and if you force your way in, you will probably be the only one who suffers in the end.


    therefore, no matter how you look at it, from han sanqian''s perspective, the blood sea is the optimal solution.


    "although it''s a bit wishful thinking, i hope that friends outside, you''d better hold on a little longer and wait until i finish absorbing the power of this sea of ??blood."


    at that time, there were people outside to restrain me, and i was also blessed by greater power, so why should i be afraid?


    thinking of this, han sanqian directly strengthened his belief, and immediately dived into the sea in the next second, continuing to absorb the power of the sea.


    i don''t know whether it was because he had been sucked in by han sanqian for too long, or because he was still affected by the cutoff. as han sanqian turned on the suction power again, the entire sea of ????blood suddenly became different.


    it became completely quiet, like a docile child, and like a bright lake under the rising sun. all the rolling and irritability were gone.


    "why are you so quiet all of a sudden?"


    without the stormy waves of the blood sea, the power in the blood sea no longer seems to be so violent in resisting. they just quietly followed han sanqian''s absorption and entered han sanqian''s body.


    strangely enough, even if these powers were absorbed into the body, they were actually not honest in han sanqian''s meridians.


    han sanqian must use his true energy to suppress them. this process is very dangerous, because the meridians are always only that big. if they cannot be completely suppressed, then a confrontation between the two forces is very likely. by blasting the meridians directly, han sanqian may say goodbye to the world at any time.


    besides danger, there is also fatigue.


    how much power is absorbed means that han sanqian needs to expend the same amount of power to suppress it.


    then, this is destined to be a huge consumption process.


    although han sanqian is full of strength after taixu''s restart, humans are still living creatures and will always get tired.


    just to break out of the tight encirclement, han sanqian has been gritting his teeth and persisting.


    when i wanted to sleep, someone handed me a pillow, which was considered a good treatment.


    although he was a little surprised, han sanqian obviously would not waste such a leisurely time like this. he quickly adjusted his state, like a person who had been thirsty for a long time but suddenly saw an oasis, and drank all the power in the sea of ??blood with big mouthfuls. all sucked into his body.


    "if something goes wrong, there must be a monster. han sanqian, eating so hard, aren''t you afraid of being swallowed to death?"


    the monster''s voice came out, although it was still so unkind and full of contempt.


    however, han sanqian could hear the change in the title. he no longer called himself bed bug, but called himself by his name.


    "do i have any other choice? even if you tell me that all the power in this sea of ??blood is poison, then i have to drink it in big gulps." han sanqian responded bitterly.


    before a rainstorm, everything must be quiet. of course han sanqian understands this.


    such a turbulent sea of ??blood suddenly lost its previous irritability and became extremely docile. of course, it was impossible for han sanqian to have conquered it.


    not to mention that it was planning to reward han sanqian.


    obviously, it was accumulating strength and preparing to educate han sanqian severely.


    how could han sanqian not understand? however, the choice has already been made. if you bite the bullet, you have to continue. as for the other things, it doesn''t matter. anyway, the soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it.


    the monster snorted softly, seeming to be laughing at han sanqian, but also seemed to be just disdainful of han sanqian''s indifferent attitude: "the more it absorbs inside, the greater the backlash will be. plus the power accumulated outside, you know how to attack from both inside and outside." bar?"


    "i know, i''m ready." han sanqian replied easily, but his body had already secretly prepared defensive measures: "it''s coming."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5530

    oom! !


    the entire calm sea suddenly seemed to be turned upside down, huge waves crashed into the sky, and in the sea of ??blood, various undercurrents were also surging crazily.


    his posture seemed to simply want to rely on these huge waves to completely tear han sanqian into pieces.


    "protect!"


    han sanqian had also been prepared for it. he directly activated his powerful true energy and forcefully brought his whole body to a new level of solidity.


    it stayed there like a divine needle that fixed the sea, no matter how the waves shook the sky, no matter how the undercurrent surged.


    my buddha is in my heart, my buddha is immortal and unmovable.


    boom!


    but just when this situation did not last long, han sanqian suddenly felt a violent rolling in his body, as if someone had ignited his meridians and blood vessels, and his whole body became restless.


    afterwards, a mouthful of blood spurted out from han sanqian''s mouth.


    han sanqian was very uncomfortable. he understood very well that this sudden situation was not other, but the calm power that he had absorbed into his body before and started to build momentum.


    they suddenly became ferocious and tried to directly break through han sanqian''s meridians.


    although the instinct of han sanqian''s body urged him to suppress it quickly, the force sucked in was too much. once the riot broke out, it was still too much for han sanqian.


    just like thousands of flaming red ants wandering around the body, han sanqian''s meridians were almost burned every time they passed by, as if they were roasted by tens of thousands of degrees of fire.


    and not only that, they even seemed to have some kind of pliers on them. occasionally, they would naughtily pinch han sanqian''s meridians, causing han sanqian, who was already in pain, to fall even more into the abyss of pain.


    "ah"


    he was as strong as han sanqian, and his pain tolerance had reached a certain ceiling. at this time, he couldn''t help but cry out in this kind of pain.


    he felt even more uncomfortable than when he was cut to pieces with a knife, because after all, it was just physical pain, and now, it was a double torture of both mental and physical pain.


    it''s hard to describe that feeling, as if someone is born with an aversion to the sound of nails hitting the wall or the sound of a shovel shoveling a pot. it makes you mad and uncomfortable.


    what han sanqian is suffering from now is such a painful mental attack, but the sound above may be amplified 10,000 times, or even 100,000 times.


    "why, you can''t hold on so soon? han sanqian, this is just the beginning." the monster said coldly.


    if it were a normal han sanqian, he would definitely challenge him and let him try, but now han sanqian really doesn''t have the mood or time to say this.


    all his energy was spent on enduring the pain, and all his strength was used on fighting.


    it not only resists the power of the blood sea within the body, but also resists the attacks of the blood sea outside.


    difficult, simply too difficult.


    at this time, people actually need encouragement, but this damn monster not only did not encourage him, but also mocked him and said that this was just the beginning.


    this is really a bit confusing and makes people unable to see any hope.


    however, the good thing is that this is han sanqian. this guy has always been looked down upon and grown up from various places. the desperate situation he is in is definitely more than many people have walked.


    not only did he not feel discouraged at all by these words, on the contrary, his fighting spirit became even stronger.


    he likes this kind of challenge to the limit, and he likes this kind of comeback that he can achieve when everyone looks down on him.


    because this will give people a sense of accomplishment, and will also make them more motivated and looking forward to the next stage.


    han sanqian gritted his teeth and persisted. he didn''t care how painful the process was, let alone how long it took. he was just competing against the sea of ??blood, just competing against himself, or competing against fate.


    perhaps, he has already been accustomed to this.


    or maybe, he has never been a man willing to bow his head.


    seeing han sanqian be so tenacious, and seeing han sanqian slowly gain stability and peace in the process of settling, the monster smiled softly.


    "it gave me a different understanding of bedbugs. it turns out that all bugs are not so low-level, let alone so annoying."


    "you passed the first level, are you ready for the next one?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5531

    "kill!"


    almost at the moment when the special envoy in white was stunned, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    he attacked their troops from behind, but quickly disappeared, like a gust of wind, coming and going quickly, and in the end, not even a shadow was left behind.


    however, this was not over yet. along with the shouts of killing, suddenly from the left, a large number of masked men in black rushed over again.


    the special envoy in white reacted very quickly, turned around suddenly, and immediately ordered: "order the troops on the left to assume a defensive posture and be ready to meet the enemy at any time."


    "yes!" after receiving the order, the subordinate quickly went down without any hesitation.


    in just a moment, the troops on the left immediately took up their posture, waiting for a charge from the enemy at any time.


    but at this moment, something happened that shocked them.


    that troop suddenly stopped midway. their charge seemed huge, but they suddenly disappeared completely without any recruitment.


    but just when a group of people were wondering what the other party was doing, suddenly, bursts of screams and commotion suddenly came from the right.


    several people looked back, dumbfounded for a moment.


    i don''t know when and where, a group of people had quietly touched their right side, and then carried out the assassination plan.


    some people will scream at this, but in fact, it seems that the situation is over.


    because many of their soldiers have already died under the swords of local people.


    "damn it, the left side is deliberately trying to lure us in. the right side is what they really want to do. ah, these people are really flies. their bites won''t hurt you, but they will make you sick to death."


    the mentality of my subordinates cannot be said to be broken after being messed with, but at least they are very annoyed.


    there were so many of them, would it matter if someone secretly killed a few or even dozens of them?


    it has no impact at all, just a drop in the bucket.


    but it''s disgusting. it doesn''t fight you head-on, it just hurts you little by little. what is this if it''s not a fly?


    mosquito?


    mosquitoes are just as annoying as flies.


    "damn it, special envoy, please give me 200 elite soldiers. i will chase them out right now. i will kill every one of them. these scoundrels are really abominable." the subordinate took the initiative to ask for orders.


    "no." the envoy in white refused immediately.


    "special envoy, people are almost peeing and shitting on our necks, you..."


    as a person from the liberal arts college, i don''t say that i can respond to everything in a famous store, but at least in terms of treatment and status, it is at least a relatively high position. damn it, when has he ever been so angry? beat him up and down.


    the key is, if you don''t give back yet, how can this make people not feel useless?


    "if you chase them and they retreat later, let me ask you, what will you do?"


    in one sentence, the subordinate was asked a bit confused. the answer to this question is easy. it must be with them. but after thinking about it carefully, he actually knew one thing very clearly, that is, it is absolutely impossible to do this. simple.


    "i dare to believe that there must be many ambushes hidden in the grass and woods around here."


    "from the beginning to the end, you should have seen that the troops displayed by the other party were only forty or fifty people. let me ask you, with this number of people, does the other party have the courage to go underground to destroy the bloodline? even if it is possible. go, do you have the ability to cut off the blood flow?"


    the person who asked the question was almost speechless. however, if you think about it carefully, which one of the words asked by the special envoy in white was wrong?


    each of them asked to the point, and each of them could almost reach the depths of his soul.


    yes, it can''t be that simple. if the other party dares to do this, there must be a large number of people. and they haven''t shown up yet, which means they are lying in ambush around them, waiting for them to lose their composure and rush over with their troops.


    by that time, the real siege may have just begun.


    thinking of this, the man couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    almost at this moment, a strange phenomenon occurred again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5532

    "kill."


    the first team that was attacking suddenly suddenly jumped out in front of dozens of men in black, and then charged in the opposite direction towards the first team.


    the first team, which originally had a complete advantage, did not find many enemies after fighting for a long time. just when it was just a little smooth, many ambush suddenly appeared, and it was completely dumbfounded.


    in the chaos, the team barely managed to resist, but they couldn''t help but that these men in black were not efficient at all.


    even though the people in these teams are all from the academy of arts, and their cultivation levels are all great, it is precisely this kind of confidence that after being ambushed and shocked to find that they were no match for others, all of a sudden, they even more broken.


    the men in black rushed down like a flood. although the number of this group of people was not large, the effect was comparable to that of hundreds of people.


    the first team was completely defeated very quickly, and was chased crazily and beaten on the buttocks.


    the second team was originally behind, and they could provide support at any time, but unfortunately, their task from the beginning was to guard both sides strictly, and they were not allowed to participate in the attack at will.


    so even if the situation is very critical now, the second team does not dare to help in the slightest.


    they were afraid of moving, but suddenly they were attacked from the left and right, causing more serious casualties. even if they managed to run back safely, they would still be punished for violating military orders.


    so, they couldn''t move.


    "these guys..." the subordinate was completely angry, but in this anger, he was also mixed with a trace of fear and a chill down his spine.


    there were obviously not many people on the other side, and they had the absolute numerical advantage. however, since they arrived, they were more like one with fewer people, and they were surrounded and attacked from all sides.


    he glanced at the brothers behind him, his morale was a little low.


    "special envoy, we can''t go on like this. we must take action." he looked at his special envoy anxiously.


    being dragged and beaten like this, even wanting to win beautifully is just a dream. with morale so low, it''s okay to just barely win.


    the special envoy in white obviously understood the reason and the powerful relationship.


    "order the troops to be divided into sixteen brigades on the spot. after that, every two teams will be fixed into a group, attacking and defending each other, doing things conveniently."


    the special envoy in white gave the order decisively.


    he thought for a long time and this was the best way.


    it was still the same method used by the academy of arts to deal with han sanqian, but the team was divided into more offensive and defensive teams.


    the sixteen branches can be divided into eight branches, and the eight branches can resist attacks from all directions. no matter where the opponent comes from, they will not be able to sneak attack them.


    but on the other hand, they can use this formation to spread out continuously, and the opponent will have no other way but to escape this way.


    as for this method, it will require the team not to chase the opponent''s poor bandits too much, which means that they may not be able to kill too many enemies.


    but, who cares.


    if you don''t do it, you won''t go wrong. your first task is to win, and secondly to kill the enemy.


    as long as these people can be coaxed away like flies, the rest actually doesn''t matter. they can be driven away quickly and they can create an overwhelming posture outside.


    killing the enemy is something that comes later.


    following the order from the white-clothed envoy, the entire team was soon divided into sixteen, and then the sixteen formed eight offensive and defensive teams to face all directions.


    and almost at the same time that they assumed this posture, the enemies who seemed to be surrounded on all sides suddenly disappeared.


    "special envoy, our trick is effective. all the enemies dare not come out." his subordinates shouted excitedly.


    the white-clothed envoy had no expression on his face and just glanced around coldly. at the same time, according to the original plan, he led the troops to expand outward bit by bit.


    "special envoy, the opponent has changed their tactics. moreover, with this formation we can no longer adopt the sneak attack trend as before. special envoy, what should we do?"


    in the grass, a subordinate was also reporting towards chi menghui.


    "let everyone retreat slowly and try to keep a distance from the enemy. of course, let them not be anxious, let alone be afraid. this battle has just begun."


    chi meng smiled coldly, with an indescribable calmness in his eyes.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5533

    "the opponent''s fighting skills are very high. we attacked them continuously, but they didn''t panic at all. their coach should also be a sensible person."


    the entire unit made adjustments very quickly, and each adjustment was made very resolutely without any sloppiness.


    this shows that the other party not only has a large number of people, but also has good command.


    "it''s a tough nut to crack." chi meng smiled softly: "if we fight an encirclement and annihilation battle today, with our military strength, if we have to deal with such a team, we will definitely die."


    "in other words, if it was me who led you before, we would all be buried here."


    "however, we are not fighting an encirclement and annihilation war, so we may not necessarily die. and i am not the same chi meng as before, so i will not lose this battle."


    "pass it again!"


    when asked, another subordinate quickly ran up.


    "so the troops, gather to the west. at the same time, we also divide into two waves."


    "yes!"


    soon, a large number of people in black, led by chi meng, gathered in the grass to the west.


    "divide into two waves of teams, one to defend and one to attack. do you hear me clearly?"


    "yes."


    the hundreds of men in black quickly divided into two teams.


    "remember, the defenders should not attack. even if the enemy hits your knife edge, you have to quickly draw out the knife to defend yourself."


    "the same goes for attackers. even if there is a mountain in front of you, you have to continue to kill me. you can''t defend. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    everyone whispered again.


    "special envoy, what does this mean?" the subordinate asked.


    the opponent is divided into two teams: offensive and defensive. they are also divided, which is indeed no problem. however, they have few people, so it doesn''t make much sense to do this based on the small number of people.


    after all, in such a situation where the forces are unequal, attacking is a very stupid choice. all they have to do is sneak attack.


    however, if han sanqian were here, he would definitely be able to see at a glance what chi meng was doing.


    what she wanted to play was part of tian ji''s horse racing.


    "although there are many people in the opposing team, judging from their clothing, it is obvious that they are a mixture of two troops. and judging from the sophistication of their clothing, those in white clothes are obviously of a higher class. naturally, their abilities are also higher. big."


    "but on the other hand, the other group of people is also weak."


    "you have to choose the weak ones to pinch the persimmons. in this battle, of course, you have to choose the easy ones to bully."


    "after we rush over, the defenders will use all their strength to resist their white-clad team, while the attackers will use their full strength to attack other groups of people."


    "i have calculated that after we rush over, there will be about two or three offensive and defensive brigades that can attack us quickly, and each offensive and defensive brigades are two teams. this means that we are facing four to six teams."


    "this is a bit difficult." the subordinate said: "although our people are stronger individually and can do so if they fight hard, we... our mission is not to leave any one to them. this... "


    "so, wait! order the troops to retreat eight hundred meters immediately."


    "back eight hundred meters?"


    although there are indeed rare woods and grass near the famous store, there are limits to this.


    eight hundred meters further, they were almost at the edge of the woods, which meant that if they failed, they might have no place to retreat to cover their whereabouts.


    if you are completely exposed in such a place, it is almost the same as exposing your back to the enemy. at that time, let alone not dying in the hands of the enemy, but being able to escape with a little bit of life is considered awesome.


    "what are you doing in a daze? just do as i say."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "are you going to disobey the order?"


    "i don''t dare. i just worry more about the special envoy. i also ask the special envoy to be clear about this."


    the anger in chi meng''s eyes faded a little, and she sighed. after all, this was how she got out of lu ruoxin''s hands, so she could feel the same way.


    "of course i have my own arrangements, but i really don''t have time to explain it to you. however, when the fight starts, i guarantee that you will know what''s going on soon."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates took the order and immediately spread the news from person to person, reaching everyone''s ears.


    afterwards, the team quietly and slowly retreated 800 meters and hid again.


    the subordinates looked at chi meng blankly, wondering what she planned next.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5534

    chi meng didn''t speak. after observing the other party for a while, he silently hid in the grass.


    as time went by, the white-clothed envoys slowly spread towards the periphery with their troops.


    they were getting closer to the team where chi meng and others were hiding for the second time.


    "special envoy, if we don''t take action, it may be too late."


    taking advantage of the fact that there is still charging distance ahead, if the charge is effective and the enemy is dispersed, then they can rush into the encirclement again.


    then, after using the terrain inside to cause a wave of internal destruction, choose to break out from a certain direction.


    in this way, once they succeed, they can continue to do this and break the enemy''s targeted defensive and offensive formations.


    if it were too late, the distance would be very close, and it would be difficult to launch a charge, then their situation would be even more miserable.


    although there are still some bushes and woods behind him, the terrain is relatively flat, which is not conducive to hiding at all. once it fails, it will...


    "don''t be anxious, stay calm." chi meng ordered softly and said nothing more.


    however, his subordinates were already extremely anxious. he knew the importance of the battle situation and the importance of this moment even more. there was not much time left for them.


    but what can be done...


    "hey!" he sighed heavily. for a moment, he really didn''t know what to say.


    he was annoyed and anxious, but he had always been trained to obey orders, so even if he knew he would die if he continued like this, he could only bite the bullet and wait for death.


    it''s getting closer, getting closer, and the enemy is almost less than twenty meters in front of you.


    he didn''t understand why he hadn''t launched an attack even now.


    "do we really have to wait until the enemy steps on our heads before we move?"


    chi meng can empathize with her subordinates, but that doesn''t mean her bottom line can be touched again and again.


    especially at this critical moment, this subordinate kept talking about it, which really annoyed her.


    "i don''t want to punish my subordinates when we go into battle, but when we go back, you should not continue to hold the position of squad leader."


    "special envoy, i..." the subordinate felt aggrieved. he was obviously dedicated to the team and everyone, but why did he suddenly become a sinner.


    "obeying the order requires not only your heart but also your mouth. i keep repeating it here and there. if you are not annoyed, i am."


    after receiving an angry rebuke from chi meng, although he felt aggrieved, the man did not dare to say another word.


    although what he said was excusable, chi meng''s words did make sense.


    he was indeed a little ungrateful because he was too nervous and anxious.


    the subordinates stopped talking, and chi meng finally found silence. his eyes were like those of an eagle, staring straight ahead.


    fifteen meters, ten meters!


    the distance between the two sides has become closer and closer, and chi meng also knows very well that even if they are hiding a little distance, the enemy can easily find them.


    "everyone is here, kill them!"


    "kill!"


    all the men in black who were hiding there suddenly jumped out, and then directly launched a counterattack according to the original deployment.


    "array up!"


    the opponent has also been prepared for this. it can even be said that the offensive and defensive teams formed from the beginning were prepared for this moment.


    therefore, when chi meng rushed out, the other party was slightly startled and immediately responded.


    the team closest to them also came over to support them immediately.


    "one?" the subordinate was stunned. the next second, he suddenly understood why chi meng asked the team to retreat a long distance of 800 meters.


    moreover, we have to wait until the enemy arrives before attacking.


    "my subordinate is ignorant. when i go back, i not only ask you to remove me from my position as captain, but also punish me severely." after the man shouted at chi meng, he followed his attack team without looking back. aim at the enemy in front and kill them fiercely.


    chi meng glanced back at the man, rarely angry, but showed a slight smile. although it was too light to be noticed, she knew that her subordinate was enlightened.


    no one doesn''t want their subordinates to be smart, and chi meng is no exception.


    the best way for a person to become smarter is not to be taught by others, but to understand the truth himself, so that he can remember it more deeply.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5535

    yes.


    chi meng''s original intention was to pull the other party as far as possible.


    the opponent''s overall formation is a circle. when they get close to each other, they are really just a piece of iron. no matter how fierce you are, it is absolutely impossible to attack successfully.


    even if someone deliberately leaves a gap for you, after you rush through, the circle will quickly open up, then surround you again, and tightly surround you inside.


    at that time, you were just a trapped beast fighting, and you could not escape death.


    but if you want to divide your troops, you are almost tearing your own flesh into pieces and feeding it to others.


    there are only a few people, and they have to be beaten separately. however, they can be separated and work together. it is a completely crushing tactic.


    if the tactics are so different, then what else can you do except wait for death when you don''t have an advantage in numbers.


    so, the only way is to make the diameter of this circle larger.


    once it gets bigger, the circle will become less stable, because the points supporting it have begun to move away from it.


    it''s like if you smash a wire ring, it may be very easy, but if you shrink it into a ring, with the same mass, you may spend a lot of effort but it may not be smashed crookedly.


    the spread of personnel will scatter the personnel at the point being attacked. of course, this personnel refers to the support personnel nearby.


    when you are close, those behind and next to you will be able to rush over immediately.


    when we are far away, can those behind us catch up?


    yes, but there is a time difference.


    this time was enough for elite troops like chi meng to launch a sneak attack.


    chi meng''s preparations were also very good. the defensive troops directly resisted the opposing offensive troops, while the offensive troops desperately attacked the opponent''s defensive troops.


    however, this defensive force is not simply a literal defensive force, it refers to those who are not members of the liberal arts academy.


    therefore, no matter how the opponent''s team changes, any team that does not come from the school of liberal arts will definitely be beaten hard by chi meng''s people.


    there was no way around it. although the other elites gave the white envoy great support in terms of numbers, they also seriously held back the team in terms of quality.


    they themselves know this. therefore, as long as chi meng lets people grasp this pain point and target them with a bombardment, this group of people will quickly be unable to withstand it, both in terms of their own strength and psychologically.


    and if they themselves are in chaos, the so-called offensive and defensive formation they have established will fall apart in an instant.


    this is the real purpose of chi meng''s attack.


    facts have proved that chi meng has really become a master.


    as such an attack began, the enemy force, which lacked support, quickly collapsed and was defeated, and the entire circle officially collapsed.


    it is a pity that the special envoy in white, who is the commander, happens to be behind the team at this time. it is almost unrealistic to rush over to support immediately.


    if you want to direct the dispatch immediately, it is obviously too late.


    this is of course not a coincidence, but a targeted attack that chi meng had planned from the beginning.


    if the white envoys are divided into seventeen teams, that is to say, on the basis of the current situation, one more team is concentrated in the center to serve as the headquarters, then chi meng will use the same method to attack, but will not choose the current position, and will choose high ground.


    once he breaks through this defensive circle, he will immediately drive straight into the opponent''s main camp.


    at that time, the enemy''s main camp will be in chaos because of this, or even make an emergency retreat. he can immediately turn the gun and attack any other line of defense like a carbine, causing complete chaos in the circle formation.


    but if there is no command team, then her current attack method is to deliberately distance herself from the commander, so that the commander cannot dispatch the troops for defense immediately.


    of course, the most important thing is that the next step is different...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5536

    with such a clever attack arrangement, although there were only a few people in chi meng''s department, they were able to complete the first wave of crazy attacks. the circle was disintegrated and a huge gap was opened.


    "charge into the inner circle!"


    chi meng shouted loudly, and almost all the men in black were not interested in fighting. they followed her directly and quickly headed towards the inner circle.


    as a result, the entire situation suddenly changed.


    chi meng and others, who had been forced to retreat and spread out, suddenly became the people surrounded by the inner circle.


    the people in the famous store are indeed very well-educated. although they were torn open, they were not completely in chaos. they quickly regrouped without the white-clothed envoy giving orders, and turned around in an instant, quickly aiming to encircle them. the inner circle shrinks rapidly at the same time.


    as a result, a neatly organized army in a circle soon took shape again.


    "special envoy, it is obvious that the opponent wants to quickly break through our outer circle, and then after entering the inner circle, he will try to break out. by repeating this, he can use this terrain to pull to the limit."


    "the person commanding the other party is obviously an expert."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "i thought that han sanqian was already a dragon and a phoenix among men, and no one in the world could surpass him. but i didn''t expect that as soon as i finished speaking, i would meet someone with an iq almost the same as him so quickly. talents."


    "he is indeed very powerful, and his subordinates are also well-trained."


    "special envoy, it seems that these people are really from yetian city. i am not trying to whitewash the previous group of people, but if you encounter these people when attacking yetian city, it is indeed possible to suffer defeat."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded. the people in the liberal arts college were already well-educated, but in front of this group of people, they were still a little behind.


    "i really don''t know where these people were found or how they were trained. a mere hundred people toyed with the applause of nearly ten thousand of me. it''s really terrifying."


    "if we had known earlier, we should have brought more people from the academy of arts when we were asked to bring people and horses," the subordinate said.


    the special envoy in white waved his hand, indicating that his subordinates should not say such things: "although there are tens of thousands of people in the wen yuan, the owner of the village also wants to take half of the people away, but this does not mean that we have to do this. "


    the trust that the people above have in you is the trust from above, and the maximum amount given to you is the bottom line from above.


    doing things well with a bottom line is what you should do, but this is not your own ability.


    if you want to make meritorious deeds, you must exceed the above expectations.


    of course, failure to follow orders may also result in certain punishments, but the situation must be different now. han sanqian is in a famous store, so the store needs a lot of manpower for support.


    the grand formation that the wenyuan academy finally set up cannot be completely stripped away just because people need to be evacuated outside. the layout inside is the painstaking effort of the village owner for many years, and the wenyuan academy''s grand formation is also the effort they spent several hours on. error.


    therefore, as a subordinate, you must know how to assess the situation and when to solve problems for your superiors.


    "special envoy, what should we do next? should we launch an encirclement and try to narrow the circle to form a response? otherwise, the enemy is likely to attack us before we can reduce the scope and try to break through."


    the special envoy in white had a headache. in fact, he was not in a hurry to shrink the encirclement circle now.


    because the reason is very simple, the other party will not be in a hurry to break out.


    they will wait until the range shrinks to a certain level before taking action. this must be obviously because after shrinking, the terrain outside leaves room for them, but at the same time, their own men and horses are not enough to form effective mutual support.


    therefore, he is not in a hurry. the most urgent thing at the moment is thinking about how to break this situation.


    but all of a sudden, with such troops and horses, he had a headache because he really couldn''t think of any good way.


    chi meng also brought her men and horses, almost shrinking into the innermost position. however, she also did not act in a hurry. almost as the white-clothed envoy thought, she was indeed waiting for the opportunity.


    the two sides fell into a strange confrontation for a while.


    but han sanqian, who was in the sea of ??blood, made up his mind to enter the sea of ??blood again and sucked wildly. after inhaling for some time, his body began to slowly change...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5537

    han sanqian''s body showed a terrifying blood red color, but it was definitely not the color dyed by blood, but a color coming from the blood itself.


    in other words, han sanqian is now like a humanoid made of plasma.


    in the sea of ??blood, his facial features were almost invisible, and his limbs seemed to be attached to his body. however, his body began to become somewhat transparent.


    if someone looks up from under him, under the guidance of a light source, you can even see through his body to the sea.


    "call!"


    suddenly, all the blood and water around him suddenly gathered towards han sanqian''s body, as if han sanqian was like a huge suction mouth, and all the blood and water around him gathered crazily towards his body.


    but in fact, han sanqian himself knew very well that he did not do this at all, and in fact he did not have the ability to do so.


    the blood in the sea of ??blood was actually pressing towards han sanqian on its own.


    due to the crazy gathering of the entire sea of ??blood, the surrounding water levels began to drop crazily. this speed was so fast that it was almost clearly visible to the naked eye.


    if this was just a small spring or some small lake, of course there would be no problem, but this is a huge sea with almost no horizon.


    if it is falling at such a crazy speed, it means that the amount of water it loses at this time, or the amount of blood it loses first, is very huge.


    but these huge amounts of blood did not go to other places, but were squeezed towards han sanqian.


    yes, not absorbing, but squeezing.


    at that moment, han sanqian felt like he was about to be crushed into a pulp. the tremendous pressure made him unable to even feel the pain, and he had to say goodbye to this world in an instant.


    "don''t hold on or make any resistance. with your strength, no matter what, you can''t resist this second wave of attacks."


    han sanqian didn''t speak. he had no ability to speak at all and could only use his last consciousness to listen to what the monster was saying.


    "relax and rely on your body''s instinct to deal with it. in other words, your consciousness should be completely empty. all this will have nothing to do with you. all you have to do is let your body''s instinct fight against it."


    "you have your own special thing and body."


    hearing this, han sanqian had almost no rebuttal. he closed his eyes on the spot and completely lost consciousness.


    of course, this can mean that han sanqian is acting badly, just like when he encountered a desperate situation before, but you can also say that this is han sanqian releasing his body''s instinct.


    "there are many things, many things. as you continue to go deeper into more powerful places, you will find that you have no control at all."


    "you may work very hard, you may also be very desperate, but sometimes, relying on these alone is not enough."


    "you also need your own talent. of course, the so-called talent is actually the chosen one."


    "you should start to stimulate your physical potential at the appropriate time and follow your physical potential to reach a new level."


    "although this is the lazy behavior of bedbugs, sometimes, in order to achieve the goal, you have to do whatever it takes."


    "while your body doesn''t need your conscious control, think about it carefully."


    han sanqian still had a glimmer of consciousness. he never thought that the monster who always spoke very viciously would actually chat with him about some necessary insights for the first time at this moment.


    these are actually very useful, and han sanqian can basically understand what he means.


    he has to cheat more, be more of a bastard, and rely on his body to help him grow to another level.


    indeed, although he has always been reluctant to be a shameless bastard, sometimes he does need some unconventional methods to grow.


    however, han sanqian was actually worried after hearing this.


    because this monster is so abnormal, it may mean that the second round of attacks he is facing now is extremely dangerous.


    it was so dangerous that even he was not sure whether he could survive this level, so this guy changed his usual attitude and whispered to han sanqian.


    even this old monster felt very dangerous, and han sanqian knew very well that he might accidentally reveal everything here.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5538

    this is the least confident han sanqian has ever felt since he came to this bafang world.


    no matter how desperate he was in the past, han sanqian was always the one who never despaired. as long as there was a slight chance, this guy could grab a hair and climb up to survive.


    but this time, it''s really different.


    when this old monster starts to lose confidence, how can han sanqian have confidence?


    however, no matter how confident he was, even after reaching this point, han sanqian quickly adjusted his mood.


    either way, it''s death. since you have chosen this place, you naturally have nothing else to regret. just let it go and do it. as for the outcome, leave it to god to judge.


    boom!


    with a loud noise, han sanqian''s body, which was completely in the form of a plasma humanoid, exploded completely and turned into countless blood, which completely merged with the blood in the sea of ??blood.


    afterwards, the huge sea surface contraction suddenly stopped.


    after about a few minutes, all the gathered blood began to flow back, and the sea level that had been sucked dry for at least several meters began to be replenished, gradually returning to its original appearance.


    if anyone could see the situation in the blood sea at this time, they would definitely be able to see that nothing existed in the blood sea at this time.


    it was as quiet as before han sanqian came.


    "call!"


    i don''t know how long it took, but suddenly there were traces of blood bubbles rising from the sea of ??blood.


    these blood bubbles are so small that they are almost invisible to the naked eye.


    but they do exist, and they are rising at a very high speed to a place where the relative depth of the blood sea is not that high. at the same time, in the process of rising, their bodies also begin to grow larger.


    it''s like the sea of ??blood is now water in a pot. as the bottom heats up, some water vapor begins to appear, and as it rises to the top, the gas becomes larger.


    however, they are basically the same, but in fact some details are different.


    the steam from boiling water will rise all the way to the surface, and then explode on top.


    but these didn''t. they stopped completely at a depth of about five or six meters from the surface of the blood sea. they stopped moving and stopped rising. of course, their size also stopped getting larger.


    soon, as time passed, tens of thousands of blisters gathered densely at that location.


    call!


    the bottom of the sea suddenly moved again, and then the blood water began to shake, and many bubbles were completely crushed under the pressure of this water movement.


    however, the bubbles have not completely disappeared because of these damages, because there are still a lot of bubbles on the seabed repeating this situation, and they are also frantically replenishing the number of bubbles at this location.


    phew, all of a sudden, the water in the sea became more ferocious, as if it had returned to the first level of han sanqian before, and the entire seabed was completely plunged into an undercurrent of shocking waves.


    but the formation speed of blood bubbles is also accelerating crazily, as if they are in a sense competing with the undercurrent in the sea of ??blood.


    i gave birth to a hundred bubbles, and you just gave me a few moves to eliminate them. okay, you are amazing, you are noble, but i am not a vegetarian, since i gave birth to more.


    therefore, the more the two compete, the more energetic they become.


    the two sides fought fiercely and even began to enter a state of madness.


    the entire seabed is completely undercurrent, but on the other hand, as long as there is a sea of ??blood on the entire seabed, countless small blisters will inevitably appear.


    the two fought more and more crazily, but even in such a difficult environment, those blood bubbles finally gained a little advantage in this duel with their huge number and continuous production.


    although this advantage is very small and can be ignored, because these blood bubbles do not actually survive completely.


    they could only hold on for a while longer in the very short vacuum of air that was created during the undercurrent of the sea.


    this time is so short that it is impossible to blink.


    however, under such circumstances, something subtle is happening.


    these bubbles began to gather together, and it seemed that they were plotting something...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5539

    as time passes, the bubbles gradually gather closer and closer.


    finally, you can faintly see them begin to gather together, and gradually form a small group like a frog egg.


    the undercurrent in the sea of ????blood continued, and even became more fierce, so that the little gap in the middle began to gradually become less and less.


    not to mention han sanqian is gone now, even if han sanqian is here and directly activates his spiritual consciousness to sense the lake, then he will most likely not be able to feel this time difference.


    but the formation speed of blood bubbles is also accelerating. from a distance, it seems that they are not growing, but they are bubble tubes existing in the sea of ??blood.


    both sides are wrestling, but it is obvious that the result is still moving towards the blood bubble advantage.


    half an hour passed, and an hour passed.


    the blood bubble began to grow larger, and its shape also changed from the original frog egg shape to a huge round shape like a football.


    and at the other end at the same time.


    the confrontation between the two sides has obviously entered another level at this time.


    after thinking for a long time, but under the pressure of laying a beautiful foundation, the white envoy could never think of a better solution.


    several times, he couldn''t help but want to send troops to attack directly. regardless of whether he won beautifully or not, anyway, his most important task at the moment was to swat these flies to death first.


    they are really too annoyed, and it is too uncomfortable and passive for me to drag them on like this.


    the subordinate did not dare to speak. he also wanted to fight, but he knew very well that it would be meaningless to fight randomly.


    he had already made mistakes because of his recklessness before. if he made another mistake, let alone the punishment he would receive, he would be embarrassed anyway.


    "what suggestions do you have?" the envoy in white turned around and asked.


    he made up his mind not to interrupt, but the person above asked him directly in the opposite direction. this really made his subordinate a little confused, and he took a long time to recover before answering.


    "are you asking me?" he replied subconsciously, and then expressed his opinion: "should we divide the current troops into two circles?"


    "two circles?" the special envoy in white was slightly stunned, but soon he understood what his subordinate meant.


    that is to say, what they want to play is double insurance.


    when they choose the time to break out, if they have two lines of defense, a different situation will actually occur.


    if there is a problem with any of the first lines of defense, the second line of defense can play a huge delaying role.


    you don''t necessarily have to expect that the people on the second line of defense can directly block the enemy, but as long as they can extend a certain period of time, then other places on the first line of defense can naturally provide rapid support.


    by then, the enemy''s breakout operation will end in failure.


    i have to admit, this is a pretty good plan.


    seeing that the white-clothed envoy did not respond, his subordinates were actually very uneasy. although this time he did not take the initiative to cause trouble and talk too much, but after all, this was his own opinion.


    if it looks a bit stupid, then in the end, won''t you be embarrassed in front of the special envoy?


    but just when he was extremely worried, the special envoy suddenly smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "what you said is very good. just follow your plan and go quickly."


    before the confused subordinates could recover, they were pushed directly by the white-clothed envoy to arrange the formation of the team.


    there was no hint of displeasure on the white-clothed envoy''s face. he would not feel embarrassed because his subordinates came up with a plan that he had not thought of.


    brainstorming can lead to broad benefits. everyone looks at the problem from a different perspective and naturally draws different conclusions. therefore, no matter how smart people are, they will sometimes overlook some things.


    a smart commander never lives in his own world, but knows and makes good use of others, thereby revitalizing the entire team.


    "this time, how will you respond to the commander on the other side?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5540

    wow!


    seeing the opponent directly changing formation, chi meng, who was hiding in the darkness of the inner circle, could not help but frown at this time.


    "special envoy, the formation on the other side has changed. it seems to be divided into two circles and heading towards us." his subordinates also reported immediately: "this... this is a bit troublesome, special envoy."


    "if the enemy adopts this method, it will be difficult for us to deal with it."


    chi meng raised his hand and said, "i know, you don''t need to say more."


    how could a person like chi meng not understand the other party''s intentions? she didn''t speak. she was not watching how the other party set up the formation, but just thinking about how to break it.


    double siege, it almost trapped oneself to death.


    no matter how you play, it doesn''t seem to have much effect. of course, it can also be said that all the plans just now have completely failed at this moment.


    she needs to choose the most appropriate new strategy in the shortest possible time.


    "it seems that there are experts on the other side as well." chi meng said.


    "they have a double encirclement. even if we can open the first opening immediately, it will be difficult to open the second opening. at that time, the other party will surround us in turn. special envoy, this is very difficult." xia worried.


    chi meng smiled and lost the worry he had just now: "the opponent''s master is trying to fight with us."


    "obey my orders!"


    "yes!"


    "let''s go to the east mountain immediately and gather our strength."


    "ah? special envoy, what should we do if we are surrounded?"


    the place the special envoy pointed to was a relatively high and high-voltage area.


    however, although it is high, it also means that people can surround it from all sides. at that time, it was difficult for them to fly.


    chi meng said nothing: "do as i say."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates accepted the order, and when they were leading the people away, suddenly chi meng stopped him again: "leave twenty people for me."


    "aren''t you coming with us?" the subordinate asked in surprise.


    "why do we have to go together and be taken over by others? we don''t have much time to carry out the order."


    "yes."


    the subordinates took the order, and then quickly led a group of others to get up directly from the hiding place, and then headed all the way to the high ground.


    although the view was blocked by the woods and grass, it was impossible to escape the eyes of the white-clothed envoy and others.


    "the other party escaped." the special envoy in white laughed softly: "this also shows that our method worked."


    "there is a high ground not far ahead. i''m afraid these people want to get into the high ground and then use the terrain to fight us. however, this doesn''t make much sense."


    the high ground is not big enough, so it is naturally impossible to form the so-called situation where one man is in charge and ten thousand men are invincible.


    the height from the top is not very high, so that terrain can''t bring anything. at most, it can only resist stubbornly and buy more time.


    "what do you think?" the white-clothed envoy asked with a relaxed look.


    "according to my subordinates'' understanding, they should have no way to break our siege, so they simply chose the advantage of high ground and wanted to take the opportunity to delay and gain some advantages for han sanqian."


    the special envoy in white thought for a while and basically agreed with this view.


    in fact, even he himself did not think of a way to break the current double formation. therefore, under such circumstances, his subordinate''s words made sense.


    "okay, if you delay for a while, you will delay for a while. it doesn''t matter. these people are indeed very powerful. we can''t expect to kill them like a flood, but at least we can kill them easily and cleanly."


    "you immediately bring people to surround me quickly. don''t let them escape."


    "yes!"


    the subordinates took the order, quickly adjusted their formation, and then mobilized their troops to surround them on the high ground.


    at this moment, the special envoy in white finally let out a long breath. at least at this moment, the overall situation has basically been decided.


    then, the rest is actually just waiting in time. he finally doesn''t have to worry about the failure of the encirclement and suppression.


    however, sometimes, the thoughts are beautiful, but the reality is very cruel.


    just when his subordinates led a large number of people towards the high ground and were about to completely surround the high ground, an accident happened.


    "what?"


    seeing this scene in front of him, the white-clothed envoy who had just been relieved was completely stunned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5541

    snapped!


    on han sanqian''s side, the blood bubbles in the blood sea have stopped growing, and there seems to be another small air cannon growing again inside.


    it was first protected by the big bubble and successfully grew to the size of a football. then, the bubble the size of a football began to curve and grow.


    however, although it is growing crookedly, its body shape is also expanding rapidly.


    by the end, a large bubble was created that was more than ten times the size of the football bubble above.


    the two bubbles just stuck together, just like a big water tank with a small football on top.


    afterwards, the bubbles the size of a large water tank stopped stretching and began to deform. it gradually became an oval, but four long bubbles also appeared around him.


    if someone were here, he would find that the way these two bubbles slowly formed suddenly looked like something!


    monkey, ape!


    not human!


    the two spherical bubbles began to separate, but there was a connection in the middle. isn''t this the neck?


    the deformed spherical bubble is relatively long, somewhat like a human torso, while the four separated long bubbles completely stop under a certain proportion. if not human limbs, what else could they be?


    soon, its image began to become more and more specific and detailed, until it completely became a bubble man, and then it stopped all proliferation and growth.


    it was slightly curled up, a bit like a baby in its mother''s belly, but compared to the size of a baby, it seemed to be the size of an adult man.


    call!


    the outermost air cannon began to shrink, and the bubbles inside seemed to be affected by the pressure generated by this shrinkage, and began to deform again.


    however, the deformation movements and amplitude this time are very small, just some changes in details.


    but if you look closely, you can see that facial features have grown on it, as well as fingers and toes.


    in just a few minutes, it completely took on all the shapes a person should have. the only difference was that it was a bubble, and it was transparent.


    "call!"


    the outermost bubble shook again. this time, it was even forced to open an opening.


    then, blood and water poured into the small opening.


    but the strange thing is that the waves outside are actually very huge, so the pressure at this depth is also very strong. once there is an opening, the sea of ????blood should theoretically pour in.


    but, it didn''t.


    it flows slowly into the big bubble like a stream.


    finally, it is stored at the bottom of the atmospheric cannon.


    after about one-third of the capacity was reached, the gap was closed.


    what''s even more amazing is that one-third of the blood began to remain in the large bubbles, slowly moving towards the transparent human body.


    soon, the transparent human body was completely filled with blood, and the third of the blood water in the big bubble was completely consumed.


    this defense seems to have been carefully calculated, and the quantity is just enough.


    the bubble man filled with blood will no longer be transparent, nor will it appear so weak and inexperienced. it will seem like a living blood man.


    afterwards, the big bubble opened a hole again, and countless blood poured in through the hole again.


    however, unlike before, which was as peaceful as a stream, the irrigation speed this time was obviously much faster. if i had to describe it, it should be the speed of a river.


    the large bubbles of blood were filled this time, and the mouth was not closed after filling.


    however, precisely because of this, the blood from the outside will not flow in again.


    "call"


    suddenly, the bloody man opened his eyes and opened his mouth. as his mouth sucked, the blood in the bubbles was immediately reduced by half.


    this guy seemed to be sucking the blood like crazy and took a big sip.


    however, the big bubble was not closed after all, so new blood was quickly added.


    after it is filled up, he takes another big mouthful, and the cycle repeats. from a close look, it looks like a bloody man drinking blood. from a distance, it looks like a human heart is running.


    very magical.


    "snapped"


    after a hundred times like this, the outermost bubble completely shattered and completely merged with the sea of ??blood, and the bloody man completely fell into the sea of ??blood, drifting crazily in the sea following the undercurrent in the sea of ??blood...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5542

    snapped!


    on han sanqian''s side, the blood bubbles in the blood sea have stopped growing, and there seems to be another small air cannon growing again inside.


    it was first protected by the big bubble and successfully grew to the size of a football. then, the bubble the size of a football began to curve and grow.


    however, although it is growing crookedly, its body shape is also expanding rapidly.


    by the end, a large bubble was created that was more than ten times the size of the football bubble above.


    the two bubbles just stuck together, just like a big water tank with a small football on top.


    afterwards, the bubbles the size of a large water tank stopped stretching and began to deform. it gradually became an oval, but four long bubbles also appeared around him.


    if someone were here, he would find that the way these two bubbles slowly formed suddenly looked like something!


    monkey, ape!


    not human!


    the two spherical bubbles began to separate, but there was a connection in the middle. isn''t this the neck?


    the deformed spherical bubble is relatively long, somewhat like a human torso, while the four separated long bubbles completely stop under a certain proportion. if not human limbs, what else could they be?


    soon, its image began to become more and more specific and detailed, until it completely became a bubble man, and then it stopped all proliferation and growth.


    it was slightly curled up, a bit like a baby in its mother''s belly, but compared to the size of a baby, it seemed to be the size of an adult man.


    call!


    the outermost air cannon began to shrink, and the bubbles inside seemed to be affected by the pressure generated by this shrinkage, and began to deform again.


    however, the deformation movements and amplitude this time are very small, just some changes in details.


    but if you look closely, you can see that facial features have grown on it, as well as fingers and toes.


    in just a few minutes, it completely took on all the shapes a person should have. the only difference was that it was a bubble, and it was transparent.


    "call!"


    the outermost bubble shook again. this time, it was even forced to open an opening.


    then, blood and water poured into the small opening.


    but the strange thing is that the waves outside are actually very huge, so the pressure at this depth is also very strong. once there is an opening, the sea of ????blood should theoretically pour in.


    but, it didn''t.


    it flows slowly into the big bubble like a stream.


    finally, it is stored at the bottom of the atmospheric cannon.


    after about one-third of the capacity was reached, the gap was closed.


    what''s even more amazing is that one-third of the blood began to remain in the large bubbles, slowly moving towards the transparent human body.


    soon, the transparent human body was completely filled with blood, and the third of the blood water in the big bubble was completely consumed.


    this defense seems to have been carefully calculated, and the quantity is just enough.


    the bubble man filled with blood will no longer be transparent, nor will it appear so weak and inexperienced. it will seem like a living blood man.


    afterwards, the big bubble opened a hole again, and countless blood poured in through the hole again.


    however, unlike before, which was as peaceful as a stream, the irrigation speed this time was obviously much faster. if i had to describe it, it should be the speed of a river.


    the large bubbles of blood were filled this time, and the mouth was not closed after filling.


    however, precisely because of this, the blood from the outside will not flow in again.


    "call"


    suddenly, the bloody man opened his eyes and opened his mouth. as his mouth sucked, the blood in the bubbles was immediately reduced by half.


    this guy seemed to be sucking the blood like crazy and took a big sip.


    however, the big bubble was not closed after all, so new blood was quickly added.


    after it is filled up, he takes another big mouthful, and the cycle repeats. from a close look, it looks like a bloody man drinking blood. from a distance, it looks like a human heart is running.


    very magical.


    "snapped"


    after a hundred times like this, the outermost bubble completely shattered and completely merged with the sea of ??blood, and the bloody man completely fell into the sea of ??blood, drifting crazily in the sea following the undercurrent in the sea of ??blood...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5543

    like a lonely boat in the sea, drifting everywhere.


    it''s like a grain of sand in the deep sea, rising and falling.


    it seems to be swallowed up by the sea of ??blood. sometimes, you can''t even see its existence in the sea of ??blood.


    but it seemed like it was just lying quietly in the embrace of the sea of ??blood, moving slowly with the movement of the waves.


    "do you have any other ideas? he has already integrated into your world."


    in the sea of ??blood, a faint voice floated out, without any emotion.


    if han sanqian were here, of course he would know that this was the monster''s voice.


    "i thought who dared to cause trouble in the sea of ??blood after eating the ambitious leopard. it turns out that it is you and an unusual human being."


    another voice also sounded leisurely, like the voice of a eunuch, and then the voice was pinched a little higher, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "i never thought that the famous you would actually get together with a human being one day. to you, human beings are nothing more than bugs. kill them quickly and then you... have changed, or are you afraid? already?" the voice mocked coldly.


    the monster was not angry: "you don''t have to worry about my affairs. whoever i want to be my enemy or my friend is my freedom. what qualifications do you have to care about me?"


    "of course i''m not qualified to care about you, i just... think it''s funny. it turns out that no matter how powerful something is, it will still be scared when it''s about to die. yes, i''m talking about you."


    "i''m afraid? who were you in my heyday? you don''t seem to be much different from those bed bugs." the monster snorted coldly.


    "although i don''t agree with what you said, i''ll give you face and take it as the truth. so what? can you go back to your heyday? you can''t go back. conditions don''t allow you to go back. to the original state. the world is changing, and everything is changing. you should also accept the reality."


    "so, is this what you call the reason why the monkey is king when the tiger is not at home?" the monster snorted disdainfully.


    "this is my world now. even if i were that monkey, i must be the king of monkeys. and who do you think you are? a toothless tiger or a legless lion?" the other party said sarcastically without any politeness. .


    "for the sake of your once glorious face, don''t blame me for not giving you a step. if you leave obediently and wait until i kill this kid completely, i can let you survive in another way with me. although, this i can¡¯t bring you back to your peak, but after all, you can become second only to me.¡± the voice continued.


    "you are not even worthy to carry my shoes, but now you want me to be your arm. are you really worthy?"


    "whether you are worthy or not is never determined by words, nor by what you have done in the past. it really depends on the present and your current abilities."


    "are you really naive to think that with that bug and you now, you can absorb my power? if it were so simple, i would have died a long time ago. why should i still be as strong as i am now? you can do you know that at least one-half of the current demon land is under my control?"


    the monster weapon snorted softly: "you are so arrogant to occupy only half of the demon clan. it is really a joke. people who don''t know think you have occupied them all."


    "besides, in my eyes, even if you occupy all the demon lands, so what? that''s all."


    "submit to that human being obediently, and then be used by me. after i break through the imprisonment of that human being, in your words, i can allow you to become my right-hand man. you also know that this has been yours for tens of thousands of years. it¡¯s a blessing that comes from cultivation.¡±


    the voice laughed: "in your heyday, many people would rush to follow you, including me, but now, you are not worthy!"


    "then let''s try it with our own skills. who wins, or me and this kid?"


    "we''ll see!"


    wow! ! ! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5544

    the sea of ????blood suddenly reappeared, and suddenly, as if it was hit by a super hurricane, the height alone was more than ten meters, almost reaching the top of the cave.


    but the waves it stirred up were not blood waves. its inner body contained countless ghost faces, ghost bodies, and even ghost people.


    they were struggling, ferocious, and roaring, like evil ghosts locked in that cell. they had been locked up for too long, and suddenly they saw hope of escaping. then they went crazy and tried to escape. push out.


    "what? you''re afraid that han sanqian''s golden body will reuse your power to create a new body, so why don''t you just release all your evil power?" the monster laughed coldly and disdainfully.


    in such an environment, if this is done, another situation may arise for han sanqian.


    that is, han sanqian will still reassemble his body, but this body is full of evil power. in other words, even if han sanqian succeeds in reshaping his body, he will still be nothing more than an evil demon.


    moreover, this evil demon has absorbed the power of the blood sea, and he will be completely controlled by the blood sea.


    however, the monster is not worried about this situation at all.


    although, the current situation is heading towards the development of this situation.


    the monster didn''t speak any more or stop him, and just disappeared suddenly.


    in the sea of ????blood, the rolling is still continuing, and countless ghost-faced ghosts are still roaring inside.


    in the owner''s house, a subordinate walked in quickly.


    "how is the situation?" the owner asked.


    "although the wenyuan academy''s defense in maitian is quite empty, overall, the basic base is still there."


    the village owner nodded with satisfaction. he also knew that when the white-clothed envoy set off, he did not take away too many troops, so that the entire wheat field layout did not collapse.


    he was very satisfied.


    "where''s the outside?"


    "there''s still fighting outside!"


    "still fighting?" the village owner sounded slightly unhappy, and looked back at his subordinates: "how many enemies are there outside? logically speaking, it should have been over long ago, right?"


    "yes, there are not many people on the other side, maybe a hundred people in total."


    "a hundred people?" the owner of the village slapped his hand on the table with a loud bang: "you have the nerve to report to me more than a hundred people and you are still fighting?"


    "after all, he led nearly ten thousand of me out. what the hell is he doing?"


    "master, although the opponent has very few people, his individual soldier ability is even stronger than that of the people from the academy of literature. the most important thing is..."


    "say!" the village owner shouted coldly.


    "the commander of the other party seems to be an expert."


    "expert?"


    "the tactics are very sophisticated. the white envoy actually used his troops properly, but he was still at a disadvantage in front of the opponent."


    after hearing this, the village owner was silent for a moment and did not speak.


    there are only sixty-four people in the wuyuan. the real reason for retaining the existence of this place and making it second only to the wuyuan is that he still has great trust and value in the abilities of the white-clothed envoy.


    i won''t doubt his intelligence.


    although he was somewhat led by han sanqian in the wheat field, compared to heifeng, the white-clothed envoy had already reacted quickly. he could basically keep up with han sanqian in a short period of time. thinking.


    therefore, his overall performance satisfied him, otherwise he would not have allowed him to quell the chaos outside.


    after all, people like han sanqian are already well-known. it is not surprising to lose to han sanqian a little bit.


    however, even in this state, he had not yet come to his senses. as a result, my dear fellow, when he went out, he was tricked by other people again.


    are there so many han sanqian in this world?


    obviously not!


    otherwise, if all these people lead the team to fight with divine help, then the order of this demon land may not be what it is now.


    "damn it, could it be that han sanqian has some more powerful subordinates?"


    "it''s hard to say. after all, in the battle of yetian city, when han sanqian was not around, his subordinates were still very ferocious, and there were moments of brilliance in strategic arrangements." when the subordinate said this, he suddenly remembered something: " the young one suddenly remembered someone."


    "who do you think of?" the owner of the village frowned: "could it be him?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5545

    "there was a team captain from our side who defected to han sanqian and was cultivated by han sanqian." although it is unlikely that a person at the level of the village owner would know the captain''s specific name, these things , he still heard about it to some extent.


    "that guy had a brilliant performance in yetian city!"


    the subordinate nodded: "this is exactly what i mean."


    "but, it doesn''t look like it." the village owner then shook his head and completely rejected his idea: "that guy has not been with han sanqian for a long time. even if han sanqian wants to cultivate him, he can''t. so quick to stand alone."


    "why? during the battle of yetian city, he was the one responsible for defending the city."


    "that''s different. defending the city is a defensive style of play, and coming out for a sneak attack is a style of sneak attack. his time in the past is too short, so his overall quality is not very mature. no matter how smart he is, he can only be precise. in a strategy."


    since ancient times, those who attack a city are one kind of commander, and those who defend the city are another kind of commander.


    although both are direct participants in the war and are absolute commanders of certain departments, in fact, the difference between the two is very big.


    the functions are different, and naturally the things they are responsible for are completely different.


    things that are good at are even more different.


    the defender may be very familiar with the tactics of defending the city and knows how to defend, but if he is asked to charge, he may not know anything about it.


    in turn, the same is true for the attacker.


    "that person may indeed have two brushes to defend the city, but i don''t believe that han sanqian taught him how to attack the enemy skillfully in such a short period of time."


    "so, this seems to be what happened, but actually if you think about it carefully, you will find that it is completely wrong."


    "but the owner of the village, if it weren''t for him, there would be no one else in yetian city who fits this situation."


    the owner of the village didn''t speak, thinking carefully, and his subordinates didn''t dare to disturb him. they stood behind him obediently and tried to think about it themselves.


    after about a few minutes, the subordinate suddenly had an idea: "master, tell me, is it possible that he is not from yetian city?"


    hearing this, the village owner suddenly became nervous: "not from yetian city? who could that be?"


    in this land of demons, there are probably not many people who dare to confront them, whether it is an individual, a small group of forces, or a family.


    unless¡­¡­


    "they are our old rivals."


    although nothing happened on the surface, the two forces have been competing with each other privately. after all, this is related to each other''s future in the land of demons.


    therefore, if someone knows that han sanqian is causing trouble in his village, he will definitely send troops to harass him outside.


    "our old opponents have been working hard in the land of demons for a long time. although they are old, they have a strong foundation after all. it is not surprising that there are so many powerful commanders."


    what my subordinate said does make some sense.


    "but for so many years, they have not dared to confront us openly, and we have also had some scruples and have never dared to confront them head-on. now, will they take such a big risk for han sanqian?"


    this question seems to be somewhat unexplainable.


    "han sanqian is not one of theirs. i don''t think they can do this."


    "that''s true."


    what the village owner may never expect is that it is precisely this thing that he inadvertently thought of that is the essential truth of the matter.


    but this can''t be blamed on him, because he didn''t know the deep relationship between han sanqian and lu ruoxin, and he never expected that one of the lu family, one of the three true god families, would collude with the demonic forces. daughter.


    from his standpoint, the exclusion he made was actually not a problem at all.


    it''s just that the world is like this. sometimes what you think is the most likely is actually the least likely, and the thing you rule out as the least likely is the closest to the truth.


    "let the troops outside step up the attack. it is still the previous request. you must solve the trouble outside beautifully for me."


    "yes." the subordinate accepted the order, then looked up at the village owner.


    "is there a new situation over there in the blood sea?" the owner of the village noticed the difference in his subordinates at a glance and asked hurriedly.


    "yes, something very strange happened."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5546

    "oh? something strange?"


    the blood sea is very important. naturally, nothing can happen there. when he heard this, the owner of the village was naturally a little worried.


    in addition, han sanqian is over there now, so naturally he is even more worried.


    finally, of course, this is the key word above.


    strangeness!


    "master, i can''t tell, but the current sea of ??blood is as tight as hell. not only the people who entered the sea of ??blood and started ambush, but also our brothers outside the underground door, can hear it very clearly. in the sea of ????blood, there are huge sounds of cries of ghosts and howling of wolves."


    "and what we observed in the lower reaches of the blood sea is that the fluctuations in the blood sea are very huge.


    "we suspect that there may be a problem upstream. after all, up to now, the war has not been resolved yet. therefore, if the situation is not protected, there will still be something happening upstream that will affect us."


    the owner of the village frowned: "if the water level of the blood drops, etc., this may be related to the above, but if you want to say this, it seems that it is not appropriate."


    there is a full eleven miles of distance between them. how big a movement there would be to cause the sea of ??blood here to riot.


    "it should be han sanqian, but what is han sanqian doing in the sea of ??blood to make such a big fuss?" the owner of the village was also a little surprised.


    although the xuehai has been slowly built since the villa was established, and he has been responsible for the jurisdiction and management of it for so many years, but when this happens to the xuehai, it is the big girl getting into the sedan chair, and it is a mess.


    "my subordinates don''t know this either. we have been responsible for detecting the blood sea, but we have never seen anything like this."


    hearing this, the village owner nodded: "you go outside first to do what i just ordered. after the instructions are completed, you wait outside while i ask the superiors what the situation is like."


    "yes."


    the subordinate resigned and closed the door behind him.


    after confirming that his subordinates had left, the village owner stood up and took out a blood-red stone from a locked box.


    with a move of his hand, a beam of energy hit the blood-red stone directly, and the blood-red stone suddenly emitted a dazzling light.


    "the owner of a famous store, please see your majesty if you have any questions."


    the owner of the village whispered to the blood-red stone.


    just for a moment, a voice came from the blood-red stone: "what''s the matter?"


    the voice was very cold, without any emotion.


    "something strange happened in the sea of ??blood. there were cries of ghosts and wolves howling. we don''t quite understand what happened, but in order to avoid affecting the overall situation and causing a big mess, we specifically wanted to ask the supreme being."


    "a very mysterious force has invaded the blood sea. currently, a confrontation is ongoing."


    "shangfeng, that power should belong to han sanqian. what can we do?" the village owner said.


    "although han sanqian is strong, it is not just him alone, there is a stronger force supporting him behind the scenes."


    "is there another person?" the village owner was suddenly confused.


    there is no one else.


    su yingxia, or xiao tao? it is indeed possible to follow han sanqian into the sea of ??blood, but the problem is that no matter who these two people are, they cannot meet the condition of the so-called more powerful force.


    "it can be said that that person is not a human being, but a heavyweight of the demon clan. even if i tell you, you don''t understand. the key point is that you can''t help at all. remember, there will be heavy troops guarding the outside of the blood sea. but, don¡¯t act rashly, otherwise, i¡¯m afraid your people will die in vain inside.¡±


    "yes!"


    with another move of his hand, a burst of energy was withdrawn from the blood-red stone, and the stone returned to its original color and luster, but the connection between them was also interrupted.


    the owner of the village touched his chin slightly, and was very surprised for a moment: "who is the heavyweight of the demon clan?"


    "how did he enter the sea of ??blood with han sanqian? it seems that i have never seen him from the beginning to the end. it''s strange."


    in the sea of ??blood, the voice remains the same!


    but the human body that was previously sunk into the sea and completely blended into the sea of ????blood gradually revealed its true form in this wave after wave.


    however, compared with the original plasma man, he has undergone completely different changes at this time.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5547

    he had facial features, a body, limbs, but more importantly, he started to have skin.


    although the so-called skin is actually more like a blood film, it does exist anyway.


    because of it, the bloody man''s facial features have basically taken shape.


    at first glance, it looks a little ugly, even disgusting, but if you look closely for a long time, you will find that the appearance of the facial features is generally similar to that of han sanqian.


    "dong dong dong!"


    and on the bloody man''s left chest, a small golden dot was dancing.


    during the jumping process, the small dots continued to grow in size, first the size of a glass ball, then the size of a fist, and then the size of a bowl.


    finally, it formed a heart, beating regularly.


    a few more minutes passed, and countless golden bars appeared on the heart, which began to slowly spread around the bloody man''s body, and finally formed steadily into ravines in the bloody man''s body.


    that''s the bloody man''s meridians forming.


    after the meridians were formed, several shunts gathered together and began to grow larger as they flowed, eventually forming blood vessels.


    when everything was ready, the golden blood and meridians suddenly dimmed a lot.


    however, it was more firmly imprinted on the bloody man''s body.


    as the golden light dimmed, the color of the blood film on the epidermis also slowed down, and as it slowed down, there were more strange things.


    they begin to dry out and become dull in color, forming a strange, thick skin.


    and because of its dryness, the ends of the bloody man''s limbs were stretched out of their original shape.


    in this way, the twenty fingers of the limbs were formed.


    after that, the skin of the bloody man''s body began to become even drier, but also became drier and yellower in color. because of its existence, the bloody man in front of him was no longer a bloody man, but more like it was wrapped in dried cowhide. something similar to a human corpse.


    "how is it?" the monster said coldly and proudly.


    "hmph, no wonder you are so confident. it turns out that this guy''s golden body is protecting you. but do you think you will win just like this?" the father-in-law''s voice countered disdainfully: "it relies on the protection of the golden body, and it doesn''t he used the power of absorbing my sea of ??blood to reshape his body."


    "this is amazing, but it is also relative. don''t forget, his body contains the power of my sea of ??blood."


    "in other words, it''s too early to say who will win. he just can''t die. whether he can really recover is still unknown. after he recovers, it''s also unknown who he will listen to. so, i really i don¡¯t know where you got the confidence from, but you act like you¡¯ve won, and again¡­ you¡¯ve been away from the altar for so long, that now you just look at anything and think it¡¯s amazing, that¡¯s okay say, your vision has become narrower.¡±


    the monster did not speak, but if someone could see his expression, he would naturally be able to see the anger on his face.


    for a person who was once at the top, falling from the altar is already embarrassing enough. now, he has to be ridiculed by a guy who he completely looked down on at the beginning. no matter how emotionless a person is, he will be ashamed for a while. then he became angry from shame.


    however, the monster is obviously suppressing his temper, because he knows very well that if he gets angry at this time, he will only be laughed at by the other party for being so humble that he can be swayed by emotions.


    "why, you''re angry. what''s there to be angry about? you and a demon dragon can coexist in the same body. don''t i still know your status now?"


    but unexpectedly, the other party didn''t seem to want to let it go. instead, he struck while the iron was hot, grabbing his sore foot and continuing to ridicule him.


    this time, the monster couldn''t suppress his inner anger at all: "you bitch, you want to force me to take action?"


    "so what?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5548

    "then let''s fight!"


    the monster roared angrily. with his identity and status, he was untouchable. even now, his strength has been severely damaged due to being sealed for many years, but people in high positions are always in high positions.


    the pride in my heart is unparalleled.


    that natural occupation of position and absolute kingly aura will never fade.


    of course, he is indeed worthy of these titles. after all, even if he has been sealed for many years, even if he was besieged by so many people and was seriously injured and has not recovered, he can still beat han sanqian, who is in today''s world of eight wastes. he can already be considered a master of a certain character.


    therefore, this kind of domineering power and identity are destined to make it impossible for him to have any forbearance when he is provoked.


    a king never allows anyone to challenge his dignity.


    "come on, there will be a fight between us sooner or later."


    roar! !


    in the sea of ??blood, his body suddenly transformed, and a black shadow suddenly struck him.


    this black shadow is about ten meters high and dozens of meters wide, but even though it is so huge, it is only a drop in the bucket of its body.


    because he was born in the sea of ??blood, most of his body was almost completely submerged in the sea of ??blood. what was exposed above seemed to be only his upper body.


    the space is very limited, otherwise, if its complete body shape is exposed, it will definitely be a super giant several hundred meters tall.


    "huh, dharma elephant?" the monster snorted disdainfully: "when i was playing this, you were still a piece of clay."


    roar!


    a black energy suddenly arose from the bloody body. compared with the monster, although it was not as huge, it was still conspicuous enough. for a while, it was quite on par with the opponent.


    "hmph, does this mean that you can be better than me? it''s a joke, that can only mean that you are too old. as the saying goes, the waves behind the yangtze river push the waves ahead. you are old, and you should abdicate long ago to make way for others. you should help your descendants. at least, you can live a stable old age, otherwise, i''m afraid you won''t be able to survive in your old age." the father-in-law sounded arrogant.


    "hmph, you alone are qualified to say that i am old? shouldn''t you know that old is still hotter than old?"


    boom!


    two black shadows rushed forward, and for a moment, they intertwined with each other and attacked each other.


    the sea of ??blood boiled and exploded one after another at the same time.


    the soldiers who came in from the underground door were all preparing for defense on the shore. they originally wanted to wait for han sanqian to attack as soon as he came out.


    however, the sudden appearance of two huge black shadows shocked them so much that they stood there stupidly, not knowing how to respond. faced with the sudden explosions, a group of people were naturally unable to dodge.


    if they were directly attacked by the power of the explosion, then of course, needless to say, they would be directly blown into blood on the spot. they would not even understand how they died, and they would have completely said goodbye to this world.


    the pity is for those who were not directly attacked by the aftermath of the explosion. they were either close or not far away, but it was difficult to save their lives in such an explosion.


    many people were directly blown away on the spot. the huge impact not only severely damaged their bodies, but some even lost arms and legs on the spot. what''s more serious, their heads may have been destroyed.


    these explosions were so powerful that it was almost difficult for people to resist. some people who reacted a little faster immediately put up energy protective shields, but they were completely unable to withstand the impact of the other party, and they were almost torn apart and shattered.


    but at least they saved their lives.


    as the temporary commander of the team, lu tianyao was frightened by the sudden explosion and turned pale. especially when he looked back, he saw that hundreds of his soldiers had fallen, and some of them had already disappeared. leaving a large blank space, he immediately shouted: "retreat, retreat, all of us retreat thirty meters."


    the team retreated urgently, and lu tianyao did not dare to be careless at all. while staring closely at the two black figures attacking each other in the sea of ????blood, he led the team to quietly retreat to a safer location.


    "captain, this... what is going on? in the sea of ????blood... why, why is there a fight?" a close subordinate looked at the two towering black shadows in the sea of ????blood in puzzlement. i can''t help but feel hairy.


    "i also want to know what''s going on. although i guessed what might be going on, but...but it shouldn''t be." lu tianyao stared...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5549

    his subordinates are also quite smart, and after all, they have followed lu tianyao for a long time, and their daily work is closely related to the sea of ????blood.


    therefore, when he saw his captain''s expression, he quickly thought of one of the legends.


    the blood of a group of women is yin and pure enough, but when they are gathered together, it is still just a pile of blood. maybe, after someone drinks it and uses some evil technique to produce it, it can indeed be used as a kind of yin energy. a great addition.


    it will even greatly improve evil skills.


    but its essence is still blood, so its essence cannot be as powerful as the current blood sea.


    you know, the ability of this blood sea is too strong. it can feed countless people. it can help them improve their cultivation level and even directly change their bodies.


    let them be completely assimilated by the blood sea, completely controlled by the blood sea, completely supplied by the blood sea, and even complete the resurrection of new life.


    therefore, in the final analysis, there is a huge essential difference between blood sea and blood.


    "legend has it that we have an ancestor who is the blood immortal ancestor and one of the oldest demon ancestors in the demon clan. it lives in the blood."


    as long as there is blood, this ancestor can live forever.


    of course, this blood refers to ownerless blood, that is, blood that does not exist in the human body.


    it can be a drop of blood dripping somewhere, or even the blood that flows out after a person is injured. as long as it does not belong to the blood in a living person, then it can exist in it.


    some say it is a blood demon.


    because the same is true for blood demons. they can parasitize in the blood of any non-master, but they are only similar in some aspects.


    in the face of real comparison, blood demon is just the grandson of this ancestor for who knows how many generations. there is a huge difference in level between the two.


    this is like the difference between a dragon and an ancestral dragon.


    some things may appear to be similar in nature, but in reality the gap is one in the sky and one on the ground.


    "shut up." lu tianyao glared at one of his subordinates coldly: "as a member of a famous store, you must have a certain temper in your heart about what you can and cannot say."


    "as a member of the force, it is the last thing to rashly discuss the people above."


    "you know you''re wrong, please ask the captain to punish you."


    "although we are all our own people here, the rules are the rules. i don''t want to see another time. otherwise, even if you have followed me for decades, you will never blame me for turning against others." lu tianyao looked at him. leng qing said.


    upon hearing this, the subordinate quickly lowered his head.


    although he and lu tianyao have a superior-subordinate relationship, the two of them are very good friends in private. they are not even brothers, but they are better than brothers.


    over the years, lu tianyao has never blushed at himself, but today...


    lu tian shook his face red, and in front of so many people.


    he knew that he had accidentally said something he shouldn''t have said in a moment of curiosity. if someone reported this to someone higher up, it wouldn''t even matter whether his own life could be saved. even lu tianyao, his superior, would inevitably die. will be implicated and punished.


    this is not an exaggeration at all, because there has been a ban in these villages for a long time. anything about the superiors, even if it is speculation, even if it is hearsay, must not be brought out and talked about with others.


    "yes, it was just a quick talk."


    after glancing at him, he saw that he had a good attitude. lu tianyao also knew his brother very well, so he didn''t say anything else for a while.


    he raised his eyes and looked into the sea of ??blood, seeing the two black figures still attacking each other. in fact, in his heart, he was also thinking about the legend from before.


    that is the ancestor of blood.


    well, although it is true that this topic is not allowed to be brought up, but if you think about it in your heart, it is always okay.


    there is only one han sanqian here, so assuming one of them is him, then who the other one is, it seems, can only be the legendary ancestor.


    but the problem is that the ancestor will not show up easily. we have never heard any news about him in the blood sea for so many years, so everyone has always regarded it as a legend.


    why did his old man suddenly appear?


    could it be...


    "oops."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5550

    he was suddenly startled.


    if the legend is true, if the ancestor really exists, then what does the ancestor''s appearance mean at this time?


    it means that the sea of ????blood is so dangerous that even the ancestor has to appear in person.


    and if you think about it on a deeper level, if the sea of ??blood is so dangerous, then the duties of these people must be in a state of failure.


    in other words, even if the crisis is resolved, they may be severely punished for not protecting the blood pool.


    of course, this is not just the case for these people, but the entire famous store may be like this.


    thinking of this, lu tian shook his head and was obviously panicked. he hurriedly grabbed his brother and subordinate, and was very shocked for a moment.


    as a brother, he really shouldn''t talk nonsense, but it was his curiosity and his big mouth that suddenly made a terrifying truth appear before his eyes.


    "what''s wrong, captain?" the subordinate was also startled.


    he didn''t know why his captain suddenly reacted so violently.


    "have you ever thought that one of the people in the sea of ??blood might really be the ancestor?"


    "you...you...didn''t you ask me not to talk about it?" the subordinate was also a little confused.


    just now, he was sternly told not to discuss things that were not at their level. why, the next second, his captain took the initiative to chat with him about this aspect.


    are you enforcing fishing laws?


    however, he and the captain only have feelings, not hatred, so the captain would not do this to himself.


    "that was normal times. now, if there is an emergency, it will be a different matter."


    the subordinate nodded and immediately became serious. after all, many things would be completely different in an emergency.


    "it''s very possible. it''s been a long time since han sanqian went down, so even the guardian monsters in the blood sea can''t still be fighting now."


    yes, you will meet after entering. after such a long time, there is only one possible outcome, that is, either han sanqian was killed by the monster, or han sanqian killed the monster.


    there''s no way he could persist until now.


    therefore, it can only be something else.


    han sanqian has no other enemies, and the sea of ??blood can only be his own.


    but what could be in the sea of ??blood? there is nothing else except the monsters that protect it.


    unless, that is, the so-called legendary ancestor.


    "oh my god." lu tianyao''s eyes widened.


    his guess was confirmed by the friend he trusted most, so naturally he became more convinced of his guess.


    of course, after connecting everything together with the unusual tumbling of the sea of ??blood, the shrill howls of ghost cries, and the aftereffects of the explosion just now, some truth seems to be coming out in an instant. .


    "someone is coming."


    after giving the order, the people behind him immediately stood up.


    although they did not participate in the discussion, they could clearly hear the conversation between the two people. of course, they understood the stakes involved and how could they dare to delay it in the slightest.


    "go, notify the commander immediately and report to him what we have seen and the results of our guesses. we recommend reporting it to the village owner immediately."


    "yes."


    "go quickly, it''s an emergency."


    the subordinates hurriedly ran to the back. they had special tools to communicate with the outside of the underground door, but they were always stored at the rear of the army. after all, this was a logistical work.


    looking at the battle in the sea of ??blood again, lu tianyao really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "oh my god, if it''s really the ancestor who appears in person, then...then...what terrible thing happened in this sea of ??blood?"


    outside the underground door, the commander quickly received the information inside. when he first came to this speculation, he was obviously shocked.


    afterwards, he quickly realized the seriousness of the matter. he hardly dared to delay at all. after sending his capable subordinates to keep an eye on the underground door, he hurried directly to the owner of the village.


    he knew very well that he would never dare to delay such a big matter for even half a second. he knew very well that if this matter was not handled well, it would most likely bring disaster to their famous store!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5551

    "what?!"


    when the commander came to the village owner''s room and reported the information about the sea of ??blood to the village owner, the village owner was really shocked after hearing this. he slapped the table and stood up.


    if compared to before, the owner of the village was still a person who managed his emotions well, then now, he was almost no different from ordinary people.


    of course, what happened to the ancestor is indeed terrifying enough.


    "the people below suspect that it is the ancestor?" the owner of the village asked anxiously.


    "master, although this possibility does not seem too great, if you think about it carefully, it is extremely possible."


    the village owner hesitated slightly. in fact, as long as he carefully combined all the factors and thought more about it, he could basically confirm that his subordinates did not make random guesses.


    it is indeed very possible.


    "master, we must find a way to get into the sea of ??blood to help. otherwise, i''m worried that if our ancestor encounters any danger, then... the hundreds of thousands of brothers in such famous stores may all be harmed. the most cruel punishment." the commander said hurriedly.


    "but, how do you go to help in the sea of ??blood?"


    there are restrictions in the blood sea. anyone who enters the blood sea will be blocked by monsters transformed by the power of the blood sea.


    this is true for outsiders when they enter, and it is also true for their people when they enter.


    this is because the evil force itself is very evil and evil. therefore, under such circumstances, there is naturally no so-called distinction between friend and foe.


    the second and most important reason is a kind of management of one''s own people.


    no matter how good the team is, there will always be betrayers. in other words, their organization knows from the beginning that they are not upright enough, so there will be people who want to leave them.


    what is the best way to get away from them? it must be a sea of ??blood.


    the blood in the sea of ??blood is needed so that those who are demonized by the sea of ??blood will not die.


    therefore, it is obvious that if someone wants to defect, they must take away some blood in the blood sea. if there is such a restriction in the blood sea, it can fundamentally prevent these people from defecting.


    this was originally a perfect mechanism that allowed them to manage the team effectively without spending too much money.


    but who would have thought that at this moment, these things would become a kind of fetters for them. now they want to send people to help, but they really can''t help for a while.


    if ten thousand people go down, the sea of ??blood will automatically generate ten thousand monsters.


    so, in this case, how many of the 10,000 people can survive is a huge question mark.


    moreover, it still takes a certain amount of waiting time to give the answer to this question mark.


    because, you have to wait until these people have dealt with their respective monsters.


    therefore, whether from the perspective of the efficiency of support or the intensity of support, the final effect and significance of support have become extremely small.


    "master, why don''t you listen to me?"


    "you tell me."


    "my subordinates suggested that we mobilize the elite of the wen yuan. the people in the wen yuan are all highly cultivated. after entering the sea of ????blood, they have a much higher winning rate against those monsters. and after they survive, because of their own the strength is also relatively strong, so the final support to the ancestor will be more effective." the commander finished his words and continued to add: "however, this may completely collapse the defense in the wheat field."


    the owner of the village did not speak. he was also carefully weighing the losses and gains. of course, he was also considering whether this method was feasible.


    "master, we can''t hesitate. if the ancestors need support and our support is not in place, then han sanqian will not be needed to deal with us. the higher-ups will deal with us directly."


    "even...even if we capture han sanqian, at the expense of our ancestors, i don''t think it is any credit. you see..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5552

    yes, my subordinates are absolutely right. if any accident occurs, han sanqian will not be needed. their superiors will kill them without mercy.


    there is no way, this is a capital crime.


    the consequences are extremely serious!


    nodding, the village owner didn''t have any objections.


    after weighing the advantages and disadvantages, the owner of the village nodded heavily: "okay, let the people from the academy of literature take action immediately, and at the same time, adjust the emergency situation of the entire village to the highest level."


    the highest level means that the entire famous store will enter the most extreme state. in this state, from the elites of various departments to even the most ordinary servants sweeping the floor, it is absolutely impossible to enter complete combat status.


    sansi obeys orders!


    "yes!"


    the commander took the order and quickly retreated.


    "i hope nothing serious will happen." the village owner murmured worriedly.


    things were a bit beyond his imagination and expectations. now it was very serious overall. although he was very unwilling to do so, he had no choice now. he had to give up years of preparation and temporarily attack all han sanqian''s defense systems. a decomposition.


    after all, now that the ancestor has come out, the meaning of many things will be different.


    if the ancestor was okay and they helped, there would be nothing to say. however, if the ancestor was injured and they did not move, then this matter would be very troublesome.


    of course, it would be different if he took action.


    after all, when your superiors pursue accountability, you have every reason to refute it. we did send people because it does exist, and once the order is issued, it must be the most urgent state, so it must be the core rule among the core.


    however, in order to show their strength, famous stores give people the feeling that they are very strong and do not need to worry about any situation, so they often hide this rule and convey it in this way.


    the overall effect is actually quite good.


    because it is unofficial, everyone does not think it was released by zhuang nai, and they take these dangerous concerns to heart.


    however, everyone knows it and takes it to heart, because that is what their direct superiors told them, so it must be correct and needs to be followed.


    now, when they suddenly hear this kind of drum sound, naturally, their first reaction is not fast enough, but then they are extremely nervous.


    it was not officially announced, but now it is suddenly used directly. as long as the brain is a little bit normal, it can be understood that something big must have happened in the village.


    then contacting han sanqian is now in their village, a discerning person can easily think of the big thing that may happen.


    at this time, above the wheat field, black wind had just rearranged all the defenses after the special envoy in white had dispatched people. he didn''t even have time to take a breath before he heard the urgent drum order.


    "what...what''s going on?" heifeng''s eyes were a little hesitant. he didn''t know what big thing happened suddenly.


    a subordinate quickly ran over at this time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5553

    "special envoy, the owner of the village has an order for all brothers to gather immediately."


    "assemble?" upon hearing this order, black wind was obviously stunned for a moment.


    he finally managed to distribute the number of people as evenly as possible, and basically ensured the normal operation and use of the entire defensive formation. you know, this was accomplished with the special envoy in white dragging some elites away.


    in other words, this is a big achievement. before he even had time to claim the credit, my dear, the superiors just let him be disbanded.


    this thing, it really makes everyone confused if you put it on it.


    "what exactly happened? although the special envoy in white took away some of our manpower, i have just calculated many times to get the current defense structure, which basically guarantees that there will be no problems with the overall defense array. this... this is again why did we suddenly gather together?"


    heifeng was really anxious and unwilling.


    "han sanqian has been messing around in the sea of ??blood, and even the ancestor has been forced to take action. the owner of the village is worried that if something unexpected happens to the ancestor during the battle with han sanqian, then the entire name will be destroyed. all stores will be punished by thunder.¡±


    ancestor''s words directly brought hei feng back to reality, and like a basin of cold water, it directly extinguished the anger in his heart.


    "the ancestor appeared in the sea of ??blood?" black wind asked.


    although he is the special envoy of the academy of arts and his position is almost below that of the village owner and above ten thousand people, in fact, he has only heard about the legend of his ancestor.


    "yes, the entire blood sea is currently in chaos. the village owner wants you to immediately send enough masters from the underground gate into the blood sea to support the ancestor as soon as possible."


    upon hearing the news, heifeng immediately accepted the order: "yes!"


    although it is a pity to throw away the current defense to attack han sanqian, but compared with the opportunity to help the ancestor, it is still not a pity.


    after all, if you can help the ancestor, it will be a top-notch feat, far better than catching han sanqian here.


    moreover, i can also have close contact with this legendary figure. at that time, what if the ancestor is happy and promotes me?


    or, the ancestor directly taught him some magical skills, which is better than this.


    therefore, hei feng''s selfishness was suddenly completely illuminated.


    "okay, let everyone come and gather with me immediately. no matter what they are doing or where they are, if they don''t arrive at the scene within one minute, i want their heads."


    "yes!"


    the subordinate immediately went down to convey the message, and heifeng was also waiting nervously and excitedly.


    in just a moment, tens of thousands of horses and horses immediately jumped out from all directions, and then moved closer to heifeng.


    after all, the people from the liberal arts academy were from the liberal arts academy, and they were quite well trained. as expected, they were arranged neatly in front of hei feng within a minute, although everyone didn''t know why a group of them were suddenly transferred here. come to gather, but their instinct to execute orders made them endure the doubts in their hearts and stand obediently.


    "everyone is here, stop my command, all those on the first and second steps of our liberal arts academy, please take a step forward!"


    wow, about ten thousand people took a step forward.


    these people are almost all the strongest people in the academy.


    on weekdays, including when dealing with han sanqian just now, they are the ones on the front line, and their comprehensive abilities such as combat effectiveness and execution ability are naturally quite strong.


    "others are still staying here, but if you want to follow me to a new place, you will have the strength to follow me. therefore, the defense on the wheat field will be basically collapsed. however, this does not mean that we have to give up here." heifeng ordered and tao.


    "the rest of you must stick here. if han sanqian and su yingxia come out, your mission no longer needs to be to capture them for me, but to try every means to hold them back and wait for the big one. do you know about the troops¡¯ return of reinforcements?¡±


    "yes!"


    "the rest of the first team and the second team, immediately set off with me to the underground gate to protect the blood ancestor. charge."


    following heifeng''s loud shout, he led a group of people and quickly rushed to the underground door. at almost the same time, many people from the famous store were also rushing there...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5554

    densely packed, almost like a river, a large number of people gathered crazily in front of the underground door. but even so, it wasn''t chaotic.


    in the center of the crowd, an aisle has been left early, so that when people from the liberal arts college rush over, they will hardly encounter any obstacles.


    boom! ! ! !


    the underground door slowly opened again with a loud bang.


    taking advantage of the opening of the door, hei feng carried out his final mobilization.


    "you are all the strongest people in our academy, and you are also one of the signatures of my famous store. on weekdays, you also know that the benefits and treatment you receive are almost always the best in the store."


    "that''s okay, because that''s what you were supposed to have."


    "but at the same time, you should also understand the truth. raising an army for a thousand days can be used for a moment. right now, it is this moment. i know that many of you must be very strange. why do you want to stay in the wheat field while you are doing a good job? pull you here urgently.¡±


    "i already mentioned it before we set off. now, i''ll tell you more clearly."


    "the blood sea ancestor is likely to be sniped by han sanqian in the blood sea. our goal and mission is to rush to support immediately."


    "this means that all the brothers present will join me in the blood sea for a while. you also know that everyone who enters the blood sea will summon corresponding formation monsters."


    "if we are unlucky enough to summon the strong ones, they will have no choice but to die inside. for the weak ones, we must try our best to kill them and enter the sea of ??blood as soon as possible to help our ancestors!"


    "did you hear everything clearly?"


    as soon as these words came out, everyone in the academy of literature who was still confused now finally understood what happened.


    they finally understood why their mission had been temporarily changed. although i did feel a little pity in my heart, when i thought about it carefully, it was actually similar to heifeng''s reaction.


    everyone knows very well that being able to directly save the ancestor is definitely the best opportunity for everyone to make a contribution.


    why are the jinyiwei so awesome? isn''t it because they follow the emperor? therefore, during the military festival, the jinyiwei''s level is obviously extremely high.


    if you don''t count one, you have to count two.


    "listen clearly."


    "we will protect our ancestors to the death."


    "very good. the underground door is now open. you can charge in with me."


    "yes!"


    heifeng turned around, looked at the half-opened underground door, and waved his long sword: "kill."


    kill! !


    behind the loud shouts of killing, nearly 10,000 elite troops officially charged directly into the sea of ????blood under the leadership of black wind.


    "the people from the first inspection team will go in with the people from the academy of literature to help with any special situations related to the blood sea. in addition, they can also be attentive to the needs of the ancestors at any time." the leader of the blood sea inspection department also said hurriedly .


    a detection team of about twenty people followed wenyuan and entered the underground door. finally, there were hundreds of coolies. they would be responsible for the aftermath, transportation, errands and other matters.


    after they enter, the underground door will open again.


    "everyone listen to my order, take the underground door as the center point, and immediately put me on standby in a state of war!"


    "yes!"


    nearly 100,000 people drank in unison.


    among them, there are of course talents from the liberal arts academy, ordinary elites, and even servants with brooms and spatulas.


    the entire villa in celebrity store now shares the same hatred and is quite united.


    wow!


    hundreds of thousands of people also moved in unison at the same time and formed a formation. i have to admit that the momentum was quite strong in just this moment.


    "roar"


    and in the sea of ????blood, the battle between the two black shadows has completely entered a white-hot state. the two sides are fighting back and forth, and it seems that no one is at a disadvantage.


    the explosion caused by the two strong men also blew up the men and horses staying next to the blood sea, farther and farther away, and eventually even reached a distance of nearly a hundred meters from the blood sea.


    "kill!"


    black wind, with nearly ten thousand elites, rushed over in a mighty manner.


    with the men and horses from the academy of arts coming over, the elite group followed them and slowly approached the blood sea again.


    heifeng looked at the two black shadows in front of him and the huge explosion caused by the black shadows. he opened his eyes wide and froze in place for a moment...


    "this damn..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5555

    "it''s scary. although these two black shadows are just shadows of the dharma, the special envoy is obviously just the shadow of the dharma... these are so powerful that they are almost beyond recognition."


    he said nothing but generally did not deny the view.


    "yes, special envoy, our people were watching from outside, and many of them were injured by the aftermath of the explosion, so they retreated all the way to where they were just now." the captain of the original team also said hurriedly at this time .


    of course, these words were meant to defend myself and go too far, but there was also a hint of reminder in them.


    "i know." heifeng said coldly, still very nervous inside.


    first, the target of assistance and his opponent are obviously very strong. when they enter the sea of ????blood, they not only have to face the formation monsters they summoned, but also have to avoid the residual power of the explosion in the process.


    no one knows whether he will be accidentally injured in the next second.


    moreover, even if they escaped these and passed the monsters, they might not have an easy time going to the rescue.


    the level gap between the two sides was really too big. they rushed in all at once. in fact, they could definitely help, but it was still like two lion kings fighting for hegemony, and they were just little hyenas.


    no, it should be something smaller.


    it is impossible for them to hurt the opponent, or the damage is limited. when they go in, they mainly use tactics such as harassment and delay.


    but... even if it is effective, their casualties may be very high.


    "brothers, what is the situation? i think you have all seen it. in a simple sentence, these powers are far beyond our knowledge and ability."


    "that is to say, if we go in to provide support, we will be in great danger. it is very likely that most of our nearly ten thousand troops will be killed or injured in a short time."


    "i believe there are definitely not many people who can come out alive."


    "so, are you ready?"


    heifeng actually felt heavy when he said these words, because as a special envoy, he knew very well that he was probably in danger when he entered this kind of environment.


    the previous excitement of being able to help the ancestor turned into more anxiety.


    however, overall, this thing is still reliable.


    after all, if you can survive, it will be equivalent to fighting side by side with your ancestor. in the future, your status and treatment may be greatly improved.


    not everyone has the chance to achieve this feat.


    "ready."


    behind him, everyone responded in unison, with momentum like a rainbow.


    "superior!"


    with a heartbeat, heifeng jumped into the sea of ??blood first, and then everyone behind him also jumped in one by one. the scene was as spectacular as countless dumplings thundering down.


    almost as soon as these people entered the blood sea, the entire blood sea''s automatic defense system responded instantly.


    many monsters rose directly from the sea of ????blood, and then directly attacked everyone in the academy of literature.


    suddenly, the sea of ????blood, which was already lively enough, became even more lively.


    there are many people and monsters inside, turning them upside down and fighting cruelly!


    the entire sea of ????blood became even more crazy for a while.


    "here''s help."


    in the two black shadows, the monster''s voice laughed contemptuously.


    the sound was very loud, but due to special reasons, other people in the sea of ????blood could not hear it.


    this can only be heard by two old monsters of the same level.


    the old man''s voice did not refute.


    "what, aren''t you happy?" the monster taunted again.


    still no sound.


    "hahahaha." the monster couldn''t help laughing.


    nearly ten thousand experts suddenly came in to help from the sea of ??blood. from a factual point of view, it was certainly a good thing, but from a certain perspective, it may not be a good thing.


    monsters know this, and so does the blood demon.


    "look how happy you are!" the father-in-law snorted coldly: "this may not necessarily be a bad thing, just wait and see!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5556

    as the father-in-law snorted coldly, the next second, the figure that the father-in-law transformed into suddenly came over.


    the black shadow moved with great ferocity.


    however, the monster''s black shadow did not panic at all, and just fought back calmly.


    all of a sudden, the two black shadows attacked each other again, causing an explosion.


    however, compared with before, the monster now clearly has the upper hand, because he knows very well that he has a certain advantage at the moment.


    in other words, the person who is unsure of himself is not himself now, but the other person.


    the reason is very simple. this group of people from famous stores went down to the blood sea to help. as mentioned before, they really seemed to be helping the ancestor in the blood sea.


    but in fact, it may not really be able to help him.


    why?


    theoretically, if you have a helper, even if you have a little help, you are still a helper. having a helper is better than not having one. this is an ironclad fact.


    however, that is theoretical.


    don''t forget, the ancestor lives in the sea of ??blood. in other words, the power in the sea of ??blood is closely related to himself.


    now, what does it mean for these people to jump into the sea of ??blood?


    this means that they will all trigger the defensive formation of the blood sea, so what will happen to the defensive formation? as we all know, the defensive formation will randomly spawn many monsters to block it.


    but no matter how random it is, there is an unchangeable fact that these things always come from the blood sea. in other words, when these people come down, they not only fail to help the ancestor of the blood sea, but also because their arrival forced xuehai to allocate a lot of strength to construct its own defensive formations and give birth to many monsters.


    therefore, before this group of people can completely get rid of the defensive formation, this group of people is a complete burden.


    in this case, what does the monster have to panic about? anyway, even though they were evenly matched, he still maintained his original strength, but his opponent, hey... he took the initiative to become weaker.


    of course, this period of weakening will not last long. as those people break through the defensive formation, the defensive formation of the blood sea will be broken, and then naturally, the power will slowly return to the blood sea.


    of course, the help of these people will also provide him with some help. as a result, he will completely counter the trend and slowly turn from the current weak to upward pressure.


    the ancestor is at this critical moment, so how can he not be anxious?


    and in the battle between masters, these mentality issues are very important. because for them, any situation between the two of them, even if the smile makes people ignore it, is actually the most important thing that can change the situation of their battle.


    this is the case between masters and masters. their strength is almost the same. in many cases, it is the details that determine success or failure.


    sure enough, with such a difference in mentality, the defense on the ancestor''s side gradually became a little tighter, while on the other hand, the monster''s side became more and more powerful at this time, and unknowingly, it began to occupy a certain area. advantage.


    and in the sea of ??blood, the bloody man was also undergoing transformation.


    the ugly epidermis on his surface, whether due to the erosion of the sea of ??blood or the passage of time, has been completely shed and replaced with a brand new golden color.


    it no longer had the wrinkles there just now, and became delicate and slippery. from a distance, it looked as if it was like a baby''s skin.


    it''s just that this baby is a golden baby.


    in the body of this golden little blood man, the previously blood-red meridians and blood vessels began to slowly solidify, and in the shortest possible time, golden starlight began to appear on the surface.


    and with these lights in place, these meridians and blood vessels suddenly seemed to become stronger.


    boom! ! !


    a huge figure suddenly took several steps back. at the same time, the waves behind it were directly lifted dozens of meters high.


    but the monster''s dark shadow still stood there.


    obviously, there were no surprises in the temporary duel. the monster who had an absolute advantage in his mind made one move and directly forced the opponent back with one palm.


    "a skinny camel is always bigger than a horse. although i am old, i am not someone like you who can pretend to be in front of me." with one successful blow, the dominant monster also regained his cold arrogance.


    he does have this qualification! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5557

    "i know you are capable, but you just have a slight advantage while i am in some situations. as for showing off your power in front of me?" the father-in-law''s voice was full of dissatisfaction.


    "you can''t be proud for long. after this group of people is completely over, not only will i be consumed, but i will also have helpers who can help me take your life at any time."


    "really?" the monster sneered.


    "isn''t it?" the father-in-law''s voice was not afraid at all.


    although to a certain extent, this does have a certain impact, this impact is not the end of the world for him.


    as long as he can forcefully survive this period of time, then for him, the rest of the world will be completely his, and the advantage will be entirely on his side.


    "hmph, i know what you have in mind, but if you take my advice, you may not be able to hold on until that time. moreover, even if you can hold on until that time, what can you do? do you think that these rabble-rousers can help you? can you really turn the situation around?" the monster said disdainfully.


    the father-in-law wanted to retort, but soon he understood the meaning and smiled coldly: "i said, you old guy, why are you so stubborn with me? it turns out that you still have this idea. "


    it was obvious that the monster was also waiting for help.


    however, the helpers he wanted were obviously not his subordinates. he was waiting for han sanqian to be reborn.


    han sanqian is protected by a golden body, so even in a sea of ??blood, he can still stand out from the crowd and be unscrupulous.


    even if he is almost bodyless due to the pressure of the blood sea, he can quickly respond to this pressure because of the existence of the golden body. at the same time, this guy can also draw the blood sea in the opposite direction after using this pressure. the power inside helps it reshape its body.


    this is the special thing about this kid, and it really makes the ancestor feel for the first time that in this era, there are still humans who can be so strong.


    however, he has the powerful han sanqian, and he will also have a large number of small humans. with the forces of both sides resisting each other, it is not certain who will win.


    of course, if he had to have an answer, he would obviously choose one of his own.


    there is no other reason. if han sanqian can be strong enough to kill these subordinates, then han sanqian will not end up here at the end of the road.


    therefore, he is quite confident.


    "kill!"


    two black shadows attacked again.


    at almost the same time, black wind and his gang were also caught in a battle with the defensive monsters in the defensive array. fighting was everywhere in the blood sea, and explosions were happening everywhere.


    you can''t tell at all who was killed by the monster and who was killed by the aftermath of the two black shadows. of.


    in short, there were heavy casualties and intense fighting here.


    eleven kilometers outside, the meeting was also in a bitter battle.


    as chi meng''s side broke through from the rear, the white envoy had to temporarily adjust his strategy and choose to shrink his troops again at this time.


    however, the attack had begun, and the envoy in white knew that there was no turning back, so he could only keep his head down, and after reorganizing the team, he launched an attack on chi meng.


    in this attack, the white envoy directly changed his strategy.


    the team was directly divided into three layers, that is, the front, middle and rear armies. the distance between each army was less than two meters, and the distance between each person horizontally was no more than one meter.


    in this way, although the team is forced to cut another layer, the spread of individual soldiers will not make each layer and row of soldiers look too few.


    this time, he made up his mind to kill chi meng and others.


    there were three layers of people. even if chi meng tried the method just now, no matter how deep he sent a dozen or twenty people to hide, as long as they dared to get up, they would not be able to escape the rapid resistance of the team.


    "special envoy, it seems that the other party is going to kill us this time." the subordinate next to him said softly.


    chi meng knew that the other party''s patience was definitely running out, but the other party learned the lessons of several failures quickly, and these actually meant that the opportunities for him to steal chickens were becoming less and less. .


    "we can''t afford to delay." chi meng said.


    she knew very well that this had almost reached its limit...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5558

    "it''s also time to prepare for a counterattack and retreat."


    chi meng knew that the final limit had been reached.


    if she had any idea of ??trying to drag others down, there would be nowhere to escape for them.


    when the time comes, not only do they want to live here alone, but they even want to get out alive alone, i''m afraid it''s just a fantasy.


    the more they fight, the clearer each other''s routines will be, and the fewer cards they can play. what''s left is a head-on confrontation between strengths.


    this is a disadvantage.


    "yes, special envoy, we have persisted for almost more than an hour, which is worthy of han sanqian." said the subordinate.


    chi meng nodded: "give the order, everyone gather together, and when it''s almost time, we rush out."


    by charging now, you can catch the opponent off guard, because the opponent is now focused on destroying them, and the enemy has become accustomed to them engaging in tactics and tricks, so the focus of defense must be this.


    at this time, they suddenly rushed out, and the other party naturally didn''t expect it.


    so, it will be another strange plot.


    but chi meng also knew very well that there was only one chance. she would either succeed or fail and die here.


    there is no way the other party would give him a second chance.


    therefore, she must seize this opportunity.


    "i''ve done everything i can do, and then it''s up to you, han sanqian."


    chi meng knew that this was the last of his strength.


    in just a moment, his subordinates had gathered all their subordinates together and prepared for the final charge.


    "everyone, please keep your spirits up. we only have this one chance. if we win, we are all safe. if we lose, we will all die here."


    "yes."


    after ordering the team, chi meng did not make any extra moves at the next moment. he watched the opponent getting closer and closer to him. he waved his hand on the spot and led a group of people to fight out.


    it has to be said that the special envoy in white is indeed very smart and is good at discovering and capturing everything that happens on the battlefield, but on the other hand, he is not smart enough.


    because whether he was facing han sanqian or chi meng, he was always the one in a passive state.


    if you are passive, you will be beaten and you will naturally suffer losses.


    therefore, if it were han sanqian, he would be very dissatisfied with such subordinates. they typically look invincible and very smart, but in fact their operations are always half a beat too slow.


    in other words, this actually means that the special envoy in white does not have a certain degree of autonomy, or that his ability to create battle situations is not sufficient.


    of course, this may have something to do with his character, but it may also have something to do with his environment.


    in a place like a famous store, a big place and a big system, of course there are many advantages, but there are also corresponding disadvantages.


    that is, the people here actually follow the rules and consider not making mistakes when doing things, so they lack the adventurous spirit of daring to fight and fight.


    of course, they are talents when it comes to doing something to stabilize the country, but in troubled times and wars, they seem to be somewhat mediocre.


    when chi meng attacked, the third-level team seemed to be well prepared, but in fact they did not think that the opponent would directly try to escape.


    after all, after fighting for so long, the opponent has been walking them like a dog. they are also used to the opponent''s style of play and make adjustments according to this style of play. but the fact is that when the opponent suddenly changes, they reflect but come.


    the entire team was instantly dispersed, but chi mengbu, who had been prepared and had a clear goal, broke through easily in an instant.


    in less than a quarter of an hour, chi mengbu had already torn a hole open under the three-layer siege and fled all the way into the distance.


    "this..." the special envoy in white was stunned.


    he thought about 10,000 possibilities of how the enemy would respond, but he never thought that the opponent would fight, and suddenly he ran away.


    he was like this, and so were his subordinates. they just watched each other run for dozens of meters, and then he suddenly woke up.


    "envoy, they...they ran away."


    the special envoy suddenly came to his senses, yes, the other party ran away.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5559

    he was really paralyzed on the spot, the other party was... this was so fucking disrespectful.


    coming from a wealthy family like him, his playing style is very disciplined, but chi meng was born in a grassroots class. while learning from lu ruoxin, he often observed han sanqian''s playing style, so her system just didn''t work. rules and regulations, how to fight according to your own benefit, and how to gamble according to your own interests.


    "chasing...chasing, special envoy?" the subordinate asked.


    "chase!"


    although it seemed that the enemies had been driven away, not even a single enemy in the audience was wiped out. this was really a different kind of humiliation.


    therefore, he must chase after him and let out a fierce breath of evil.


    "chase!"


    after the subordinate gave the order, the others did not dare to show any signs of neglect and quickly chased after him.


    in the original place, only the white-clothed envoy and a dozen guards were left messy in the wind.


    at almost the same time, the people from the village also rushed over.


    "special envoy, the owner of the village urges you to solve the problem as soon as possible and then return to the village."


    hearing this, the special envoy in white frowned: "did something happen in the village? did han sanqian come out?"


    he only brought a few thousand troops with him. with this number of people, the owner of the village should not actually urge him to return home. the reason why he did this must be that there was an emergency in the village.


    "han sanqian didn''t come out, but something big happened in the sea of ????blood. the ancestor appeared in the sea of ????blood. at present, all the masters in the famous store have rushed over."


    "the owner of the village hopes that you can also bring some people over. first, if there are any problems in the blood sea, you can help deal with them. second, you also have so many good people. if you can go back to support, you can alleviate more problems. pressure."


    after hearing these words, the envoy in white knew very well the seriousness of this matter.


    "damn it, i''m really not willing to let these men in black run away like this." after a depressed voice, the special envoy in white called the guards next to him: "let the troops give up the pursuit immediately and come back."


    "yes!"


    "in addition, all of you will stay here for the time being and only dispatch a thousand elites to follow me back to the village immediately."


    "yes."


    although we have temporarily captured this place, we must not lose the position here.


    after arranging everything, the special envoy in white quickly waited for his returning subordinates, selected about a thousand masters among them, and rushed towards the famous store.


    "special envoy, the group of people who were chasing us suddenly stopped chasing. moreover, now the commander of the other party is leading a group of people towards the famous store. it seems that something big happened at the famous store."


    here, after chi meng and others were chased for a short distance, they quickly discovered a different situation.


    chi meng stopped immediately. it was obvious that facing such a situation, she could understand what the other party was doing almost instantly. however, what could happen to a famous store?


    after thinking about it, there is only one han sanqian left.


    "special envoy, what should we do now? continue to withdraw?"


    "withdraw?" chi meng smiled softly: "why withdraw?"


    since the situation in the famous store has suddenly become extremely urgent, it actually shows that han sanqian may have some motive, and it also shows that his delay is effective.


    when we had to withdraw before, it was because we had no choice but to withdraw, but now it is different. the opponent''s commander has withdrawn, and so have the elite.


    so what''s left?


    it''s just trash.


    although there are many people, in the final analysis, for people of chi meng''s level, they are just a bunch of trash, so what''s the point?


    they are just the dead souls killed by their own swords.


    "special envoy, what do you mean..." his subordinates also immediately understood chi meng''s thoughts.


    chi meng couldn''t help but smile softly: "what are you doing? this is a march and war. the only thing you want to do is surprise and shamelessness. they chase us to escape. if they leave, we will chase them!"


    "everyone is here, kill them back!"


    "yes!"


    soon, chi meng''s wave of "shameless" people quickly came back to kill...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5560

    with chi mengbu''s return rifle and the sudden shouts of killing from a group of people, the people who stayed on guard suddenly became a little panicked.


    the number of people on the other side is not terrible, but the problem is that they have fought against each other before, and the people guarding here are still being played around even though they are neatly organized.


    so, one can imagine the pressure on my heart.


    the subordinate didn''t have his special envoy in white beside him at this moment, so he felt somewhat unsure for a while.


    "damn it, i already knew that these grandsons might come back, but i didn''t expect... how dare they..." he cursed depressingly, and the next second, his subordinates still cheered up: "everyone obeys the order."


    "yes!" everyone responded, their voices as loud as the waves.


    "when the enemy comes, if we can defeat them once, we can defeat them again and again. are you confident?"


    "yes!" although the crowd responded, it was very obvious that these voices were not uniform.


    "i ask again, do you have confidence?"


    "have!"


    this time, the crowd finally got their voices together.


    "okay, then let''s fight them to the end. kill!"


    "kill."


    encouraged by their subordinates, a group of soldiers finally cheered up, and in the next second they fought mightily towards chi meng''s department.


    they can indeed adopt a defensive posture, but the subordinate who has been passive several times is not willing to repeat the same mistakes. this time, he will take the initiative to fight back and change the way of fighting on this battlefield.


    perhaps, under changes, there will be different results.


    the two waves of men and horses were getting closer and closer, and they were about to rush into each other.


    beside chi meng, his subordinates were a little flustered at this time.


    "special envoy, these people are coming directly to kill us. what should we do?"


    although the killing was a carbine and a counterattack, after all, this was based on the panic of the opponent. but now, the opponent not only did not, but quickly gathered together to fight their counterattack.


    if the two sides continue like this, it will inevitably be a head-to-head confrontation, but this is a bit uncomfortable for chi meng.


    because they can''t leave anyone in this kind of place.


    "do you want to disperse immediately?" the subordinate asked.


    chi meng shook his head resolutely. although the opponent''s commander had obviously withdrawn, it would be feasible to use the old method from this point of view.


    after all, if the commander changes, many tactics will theoretically be different.


    however, for chi meng, this cannot be considered.


    "it''s true that the other party''s commander has left, but the people who stay must also be close confidants, just like you and me. i''m gone and you''ve been with me for so long. will your style of play and ideas be too different from mine? the difference?"


    never underestimate the intelligence of your people, because everyone has their own unique side.


    or in other words, any very powerful person actually climbs out of the bottom step by step.


    therefore, in this case, chi meng believes that things need to be considered more clearly.


    "the enemy may have been prepared for the previous method. judging from the enemy''s counterattack attitude, they don''t want us to continue to entangle with them." chi meng said: "the other party no longer has the commander, and they are also worried that this will happen again. that¡¯s a situation, right?¡±


    "yes."


    "the elite are gone, and the only commander is not here either. if we can''t protect the enemy, they will risk their lives against us just to hold on to their position."


    "my opinion is that if they want to risk their lives, we have to tell them not to risk their lives with us, you can''t afford it."


    "the special envoy means..."


    chi meng smiled coldly: "when you are being beaten by a group of people, what is the best way to avoid being beaten by this group of people? it is not to dodge or think about how to resist, but to be more desperate than them."


    "only if you attack one or two targets desperately, others will be shocked by your actions. naturally, everyone who tries to take action will also consider whether to take action."


    "so, they want to risk their lives, but we are more desperate than them."


    hearing this theory, his subordinates were surprised at first, but after thinking about it carefully, they suddenly felt that it made sense.


    "special envoy, you are truly a god."


    "me? i''m not a god. i learned this method from a man."


    "who?"


    "han sanqian!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5561

    what chi meng didn''t know was that han sanqian was not the inventor of this style of fighting. he also discovered it in fights on earth.


    some hooligans always like to bully others, and many honest people choose to swallow their anger when they are bullied. however, if you often walk by the river, you will always get wet shoes.


    sometimes, you will always meet one or two ruthless people.


    this kind of ruthless person is someone who doesn''t care about his life.


    the gangsters wanted to bully him, but what he wanted was how to kill them all.


    in this way, the above-mentioned psychological changes will occur in the hearts of the local gangsters. after all, they are not looking for trouble, and they are not just playing with their heads.


    therefore, sometimes this will produce very strange effects. those guys will be so frightened that they won''t dare to take action, and they will even run away obediently.


    chi meng gave an order, and the entire team of more than a hundred people immediately formed a cone shape, with chi meng himself as the first arrow, and then suddenly rushed towards the enemy.


    wow!


    the two teams met directly. chi meng''s cultivation was extremely high. naturally, in this situation, he was like a sharp cone with a needle, inserting into the enemy''s formation and breaking all the way to the depths.


    chi meng''s eyes were like blood, and she was slashing freely with the sword in her hand. the enemies around her fell directly in front of her. in just a moment, her whole body was covered with blood, and her eyes were stained with blood. i can barely open it.


    however, chi meng didn''t care at all, just like a war machine, numbly and mechanically continuing to kill.


    corpses fell in front of chi meng, with their stumps waving around her.


    behind her, several cronies were also killing crazily.


    the cultivation level of this group of people is indeed much higher than that of the other party. this kind of cone-shaped attack formation usually only has two effects when it rushes in.


    first, a group of them fell directly into the tiger''s mouth and were heavily surrounded by the enemy, and then the enemy killed them.


    second, they were really like a sharp knife inserted into the enemy''s formation. the enemy had no way to deal with them, so that in the end, they tore the formation directly apart, causing chaos.


    people in chi meng are obviously struggling between these two outcomes.


    either life or death, simple and straightforward, there is no other third choice.


    in the famous store, after being forced back by the black shadows of monsters, the figure of the ancestor had obviously dimmed a lot. the opening of the blood sea defense formation really consumed his strength.


    in addition, han sanqian''s golden body was also absorbing his power, which made it somewhat difficult for him.


    if you meet other opponents, these effects will not be important. however, after facing a master of monster level, these things are completely different.


    any small mistake may lead to irreparable defeat.


    he knew very well that if he continued like this, he would definitely be defeated by the monster before long.


    however, he is not desperate, because the good news is that some of those subordinates who jumped into the sea of ??blood have completely escaped from the defensive formation.


    at this time, they finally joined the battle directly and killed the monster black shadow.


    this was a rare time for the ancestor to rest, but he obviously did not dare to rest.


    if he didn''t contain the monster from the front, just relying on these subordinates wouldn''t be enough for that guy to greet a few people.


    therefore, the next second, he directly launched a crazy attack on the monster figure.


    heifeng also understood his ancestor''s intention in an instant. seeing his ancestor attacking the monster, he waved his hand and led his brothers who had escaped from the defensive formation to directly attack from the side.


    "the time when you had the upper hand has passed. now, it''s my turn for the balance of victory to tilt towards me." the ancestor''s voice was excited.


    he is no longer afraid.


    although he is still somewhat weakened by being repelled just now, he now has helpers who can barely help him support the monster''s attack.


    but this is not over yet, because more people will break away from the defensive formation and come to support, and even those who failed, they died in the sea of ??blood at this time, and they continued to provide strength to the ancestors.


    no matter from which angle you look at it, as long as time continues to pass, the ancestor will be the one with more advantages. in the end, until the monster is completely defeated...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5562

    of course, the monster is also very aware of this situation, but there is no way. he has just tried to take advantage of the ancestor''s influence to attack crazily.


    however, his power was originally sealed, and now because of han sanqian''s physical condition, he is even more unable to exert his power to its fullest.


    he had tried his best. at this time, besides lamenting that he was bullied by a dog, he really didn''t know what to say.


    "damn it, the villain is successful. if i weren''t physically restricted by this kid, or my unrecovered strength would be enough to beat you a thousand times."


    the monster roared angrily.


    the ancestor snorted coldly: "what you said seems to be true. if you are really so powerful, why were you sealed in your body by a mere human?"


    "if nothing else, look at this kid. he just tried to absorb my power. what has become of him now?"


    "this is the difference in comparison, you know? so, you, you have died a long time ago, it''s just that you are unwilling to accept this fact from the beginning to the end."


    "trash, i''ll slap your mouth!"


    with an angry roar, the monster directly blocked heifeng and others, and then suddenly rushed towards the ancestor.


    the ancestor also had full fighting spirit and capital, and without any fear, he rushed directly towards the monster. the two black shadows attacked again. heifeng and others were not idle at all, and immediately rejoined the melee.


    when the white-clothed envoy arrived at the village, about a quarter of an hour had already passed.


    he didn''t even have time to rest or take a breath, so he immediately rushed to the underground door with his troops.


    the owner of the village also received the news from the special envoy in white immediately.


    "it''ll be good to come back. also, what''s going on in the sea of ??blood?" the village owner asked.


    "it''s basically stable. black wind has led hundreds of people out of the blood sea''s defensive formation, and is currently helping the ancestors attack the enemy. judging from the current situation, the situation is very good."


    "very good."


    "according to the current progress, the crisis in the blood sea will be suppressed in less than an hour. however, the war eleven miles away is still going on."


    the owner of the village frowned slightly: "after fighting for so long, the opponent has not been eliminated yet?"


    "that group of people was very cunning. when the white envoy was there, they had successfully driven them away. however, after they saw the white envoy bringing people back, they quickly fought back."


    "it''s really a swarm of flies." the owner of the village was dissatisfied and shouted: "but it doesn''t matter. the flies want to die and they can''t be swatted away for a while. let them call for a while."


    "when the trouble in the village is resolved, i will personally lead the troops there, and then slap them to death with a slap in the face." the owner of the village said.


    at the moment, resolving the civil strife is the top priority. after all, this is related to the ancestors. this is not a matter of face, but a matter of life and death, and it is also the fundamentals of the entire force.


    there can''t be any problems.


    therefore, let alone the safety outside eleven miles, even if someone puts a knife on his neck, he has to help xuehai first.


    "let the white-clothed envoy not go into the sea of ????blood for now, but help with the command outside. since the situation in the sea of ????blood is stable, then naturally the best choice is to stabilize the situation."


    moreover, black wind is good at war, but he is inferior to the white envoy in terms of writing. let them each use their own characteristics in their areas of expertise.


    "yes!"


    after the order was given, the special envoy in white also entered the vicinity of the sea of ??blood.


    there are many people around the blood sea, but the most powerful among them have obviously gone deep into the blood sea to participate in the battle.


    "everyone, don''t get so close to the sea of ??blood. retreat ten meters immediately. also, don''t just watch here. take out your weapons and get ready for attack."


    the special envoy in white gave an order, and everyone obeyed obediently.


    he knew very well that this war was not as simple as these subordinates imagined. it also contained many complicated things.


    they must be prepared to respond at any time, because this is destined to not be an ordinary and single war.


    any variables may arise at any time.


    "where is han sanqian? has anyone seen han sanqian?" the special envoy in white was searching everywhere in the sea of ??blood. although there was a black figure fighting the ancestor, the special envoy in white knew very well that it was definitely not han sanqian''s figure. .


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5563

    "then... isn''t that black shadow han sanqian?" someone immediately replied: "he was the only one who entered the sea of ??blood. apart from the figure of the ancestor, the only one who could be han sanqian was han sanqian."


    the special envoy in white shook his head resolutely: "i have fought against han sanqian. i dare not say that i understand han sanqian, but he is definitely not what he looks like in front of me."


    the black shadow was very huge, like a mountain.


    therefore, it is unlikely that this can be imagined by humans. moreover, although han sanqian''s breath contained powerful demonic energy, during the previous fight, he also discovered that han sanqian had bursts of divine light on his body.


    but the huge black shadow in front of him only contained evil energy and nothing else.


    therefore, it is really unlikely that it is han sanqian.


    hearing that the white-clothed envoy denied that it was han sanqian, the group of people were completely confused. although they had made such a guess, after all, they thought that there was no one else here, so they decided that he was han sanqian. .


    if they say otherwise, of course they will be confused, where did han sanqian go?


    a group of people quickly searched around in the sea of ??blood, but the sea of ??blood was rolling so fiercely that it was difficult to see clearly whether there was anything there.


    however, there are so many people, he may not pay attention to what you didn''t pay attention to, and dozens of other people may not even pay attention, but in terms of probability, someone will always pay attention.


    as the special order from the white-clothed envoy was issued, many people carefully observed the sea of ??blood, and finally, someone discovered something was wrong.


    "envoy, look over there."


    following the direction the man pointed, amid the rolling waves of blood, sure enough, the white-clothed envoy also discovered something unusual about that place.


    amid the rolling seas of blood, at certain angles, they could vaguely see bursts of golden light emerging from inside.


    although this golden light was not very bright, even under the cover of the blood waves, it almost disappeared to the point where it was difficult to see clearly with the naked eye.


    but it was almost difficult to see clearly, but it was always possible to see clearly. after several careful observations, the white-clothed envoy was 100% sure that there must indeed be something glowing with golden light deep there.


    thinking of this, he did not dare to delay at all, and hurriedly shouted to heifeng in the sea of ??blood: "heifeng, pay attention to your position four hundred meters east, there seems to be something there."


    heifeng was fighting fiercely, and if anyone else dared to disturb him like this, he would definitely not let him go.


    however, when he saw that it was the special envoy in white calling to him, he immediately became vigilant.


    first, the special envoy in white is a person he trusts very much. second, he knows that the special envoy in white has taken people out to quell the chaos, but now he suddenly appears in the sea of ????blood, which means that there must be the intention of the village owner.


    the village owner didn''t want any accidents to happen here, so naturally, he would pay attention immediately to the words of the special envoy in white.


    he suddenly looked back and saw nothing special at first, but after looking for a long time, he quickly noticed bursts of golden light inside.


    "i suspect that the black shadow does not belong to han sanqian. although i can''t explain to you what the black shadow is, but considering that han sanqian has extremely strong demonic energy in his body, there may be something special. something¡¯s inside him.¡±


    "but on the other hand, han sanqian has a very powerful spirit in his body. so, if you want to find han sanqian, you also need to find the corresponding golden light to check clearly. send someone there quickly to see if han sanqian is still hiding no matter where it is, once he suddenly attacks, the situation of the battle will turn around instantly, and i''m afraid you will suffer a big loss by then."


    "besides, to capture the thief, you must capture the king first."


    hearing the words of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng nodded heavily. all the words made sense and he had no reason to refuse.


    "go two people and find out what''s going on with that golden light immediately. hurry up and don''t delay." heifeng shouted angrily, and his two subordinates immediately flew towards the golden light...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5564

    in the sea of ????blood, golden light shines brightly, and a human figure whose whole body is already shining with golden light is sitting quietly in the sea of ????blood.


    he closed his eyes slightly and his mouth slightly closed.


    his golden skin is as fair and delicate as a baby''s, but at the same time, it has the perseverance that belongs to an adult.


    this is extremely abnormal, even very contradictory, but it happens that there is no contradiction in this body. they do exist at the same time.


    moreover, after being baptized by this golden light, the facial features on the figure became extremely clear.


    with a resolute face and regular facial features, even though his eyes are closed, he is still very handsome.


    if someone familiar with han sanqian is here at this time, he will definitely be able to recognize at a glance that the person in front of him looks like none other than han sanqian.


    although in terms of appearance, han sanqian is slightly different at this time than before, but overall, he is still the same person. some of the differences are just because the golden light is still there, and some edges and corners are still different. to a complete interpretation.


    however, overall, he is almost 90% similar to han sanqian.


    phew!


    the next second, there were several sounds of water, and several men in black rushed in from the surface of the sea of ????blood, heading towards han sanqian''s body.


    the further they entered the water, the more clearly they could see underwater things after adapting to the sight in the bloody water.


    they could barely see clearly what was glowing golden in the distance. it was none other than a living human figure.


    several people nodded to each other and rushed towards han sanqian in the next second.


    in a few moments, several people had completely surrounded han sanqian.


    for a moment, they were also a little surprised that there was actually a person hiding in this sea of ??blood.


    moreover, the appearance of this human figure is almost the same as that of han sanqian.


    several men in black looked at each other, and then each made a gesture to each other. the next second, without caring about anything else, several people went straight towards han sanqian and killed him, as if they wanted to use their combined efforts to kill han sanqian. his body was directly smashed to pieces.


    it was getting closer, getting closer. seeing several people getting closer and closer, the sword in his hand was getting closer and closer to han sanqian. when he was about to completely break the body of han sanqian in front of him, suddenly, han sanqian qian meng opened his eyes.


    as soon as his eyes were opened, it was like a crack was opened in the golden body, and a golden light shot out directly.


    zhi!


    the golden light was like two pillars of light, coming out of han sanqian''s eyes and then shooting straight into the depths of the seabed.


    it seems that at this moment, these eyes can shoot thousands of meters directly, directly seeing the bottom of the blood sea.


    faced with this sudden change of han sanqian, the men in black obviously did not expect this situation to happen. however, they had already rushed to this point, and now they had to take action.


    a few people could only grit their teeth, and then accelerate and attack han sanqian, trying to use this method to completely defeat han sanqian before han sanqian could react.


    but the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. almost just when a few people were about to succeed, han sanqian, who had already opened his eyes, suddenly emitted a powerful blood energy from his body.


    because there is a sea of ??blood all around, although the blood energy inside is impacting very fiercely, it is completely covered by the sea of ??blood, covering the body.


    there was a roar, only the sound was heard but no shadow was seen, and a powerful bloody aura instantly shook several black figures away.


    several people flew several meters upside down on the spot, trying to support themselves, but suddenly found that han sanqian had become extremely cute at this time.


    like a god emitting golden light, still and motionless.


    but besides the golden light, there was a very terrifying blood energy wandering around. from a distance, it looked like a demon with boundless magic power.


    gods are not scary, and demons are not scary, but it is this kind of thing where gods are not gods and demons are not demons that is the most terrifying.


    between heaven and earth, what is out of balance, or what is at the point of balance, is always the superfluous and conspicuous existence. sometimes, of course, it will appear even weirder.


    the golden light in han sanqian''s eyes suddenly disappeared, but the next second, those eyes were suddenly wrapped in blood red, with a cold-blooded look that made people feel scared and cold at the first glance.


    and obviously, the final direction of these gazes is towards them.


    suddenly, han sanqian grinned and smiled coldly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5565

    several people were frightened on the spot.


    although the order they received was to charge and kill han sanqian, just a look from han sanqian could make them subconsciously want to escape from here.


    this is the suffocating sense of oppression brought by a real killer weapon, and no one will not feel scared.


    "this is not where you should be."


    han sanqian didn''t open his mouth, but his voice resounded loudly in everyone''s ears.


    several people turned pale with fear. you looked at me and i looked at you. for a moment, no one dared to move at all.


    yes, it''s every penny. even if you blink your eyes, it''s counted as a penny.


    they really regretted now, regretting why they were so unlucky to have the black wind envoy sent to this ghost place.


    they are really willing to fight up there, even if they will be killed, but that is better than staying here and being stared at by the devil.


    "die!"


    han sanqian roared angrily, and the next second his whole body suddenly moved, and he went straight to kill several people.


    several people were in completely separate formations. logically speaking, han sanqian could only kill one person in one attack on dingtian. but strangely, everyone present felt that han sanqian was coming directly towards them. .


    this is very bizarre. how can a person go in different directions at the same time?


    however, everyone is very clear and sure that this is not their illusion, but a fact.


    hard facts.


    several people subconsciously wanted to run, but unfortunately, han sanqian could not give them a chance.


    swish, brush, brush!


    they themselves, who were in the midst of blood, had not even realized what was going on in the blink of an eye, but they felt a terrifying and powerful force suddenly pass through their throats.


    the next second, their eyes widened, and it was hard to imagine that their lives had come to an end at this moment.


    poof!


    several figures exploded directly in the blood sea. some turned into blood mist and merged with the blood sea. some turned into plasma and meat paste. they moved with the blood sea in the blood sea and slowly sank to the bottom. go.


    but these were just assumptions for a moment. as han sanqian moved, all these things obediently changed their course, fell into han sanqian''s hands, and were completely sucked away by han sanqian''s hands.


    in just a moment, several people who were fine just now turned into smoke and entered han sanqian''s body.


    han sanqian glanced coldly at the top of the blood sea. he could clearly see that there were two black figures fighting fiercely above. several other small black figures were also constantly harassing and attacking in the process. .


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously, his eyes becoming extremely sinister.


    above the sea, the two fierce black figures who were fighting also instantly realized something was wrong. almost at the same time, the two men took a step back and stopped fighting.


    afterwards, the ancestor also waved his hand, directly stopping the people who were trying to continue the attack.


    it was obvious that they had noticed something was wrong.


    the key to what''s wrong is that it doesn''t come from other places, it just comes from the fact that the surrounding atmosphere has become extremely weird.


    "do you feel it?" the monster laughed coldly.


    of course the ancestor felt it, and this was his sea of ??blood. he could sense it even more clearly than the monster.


    "it''s very strong and evil. to a certain extent, it''s not like something a human ant can release." the ancestor replied.


    the monster smiled: "yes, he swallowed your power. now, he is also a giant."


    "correction, he didn''t swallow my power, he just absorbed part of my power. in other words, he may be my enemy, but he may not be my enemy."


    the monster rarely made any rebuttal, because what the ancestor said was indeed right.


    han sanqian used the power of the golden body to wrap up the sea of ??blood to reorganize. however, no one knows where han sanqian''s mind is controlled after the reorganization.


    god may be him, and the devil may be him!


    he may choose to help him deal with the ancestor, but on the other hand, he may also help the ancestor deal with himself!


    "wow!"


    almost at the same time, a huge wave suddenly exploded from the blood sea, and a golden thing suddenly rushed out from it.


    "it''s han sanqian, he rushed out."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5566

    "bang bang bang!"


    as soon as han sanqian''s body rushed out, the huge water wolf rose wildly, and the surrounding areas exploded crazily because it couldn''t bear its huge pressure.


    as strong as two black shadows, they subconsciously stretched out their hands to resist, but black wind and the others did not have this ability. in the series of explosions, they were directly shocked by the aftereffects and retreated several meters. .


    black wind was shocked.


    although their cultivation level is not good, they are definitely not weak. faced with the explosion caused by two black figures of this size attacking each other, they can barely cope with it, but after facing han sanqianchu they had no power to withstand the aftermath of the explosion.


    many people behind heifeng lost their lives on the spot in the aftermath of the explosion. they didn''t even have time to say goodbye to the world, nor did they have time to subconsciously shout such a tragic cry.


    just like when they came to this world, they came quietly and left silently.


    boom!


    han sanqian flew out directly and stood in the middle of the two black shadows in mid-air.


    although han sanqian didn''t say anything at this time, nor did he attack anyone, but he just stood up in the air, but it frightened many people so hard that they didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    "han sanqian!" the special envoy in white looked at han sanqian blankly.


    although he believed from the beginning that han sanqian could not die so easily, these were always just guesses.


    when he saw han sanqian standing there in a real sense, not only did nothing happen, but he stood there very domineeringly and full of evil power, he was still extremely shocked in his heart.


    sometimes he is really curious about what han sanqian does. he is obviously in very dangerous situations every time, but this guy can save the day and suddenly become extremely powerful at the same time.


    he even wondered if these were calamities for han sanqian. they were clearly giving him constant assists.


    "this guy... i really don''t know if he is a pervert or if he is really lucky. in the sea of ??blood, can he suddenly become as powerful as a completely different person?"


    some people will always be like this. because they have never experienced the suffering of others, naturally after seeing the sweetness of others, they will always be puzzled and confused as to why others can do this but they can''t. in this way.


    everyone''s opportunities are actually fair, but some people try desperately to seize them, while some people are hesitant and afraid, so that in the end, this opportunity is missed in front of their own eyes. .


    "call!"


    han sanqian opened his bloody eyes and glanced around coldly.


    from his sight, he couldn''t see much, or in other words, everything in his sight was actually blood red.


    to be sure, everything he saw was just a scene from hell.


    "han sanqian, steady your mind!" the monster shouted coldly.


    of course he was aware of han sanqian''s current state, and he spoke out in time, hoping to bring han sanqian back to reality instead of being obsessed by the evil power in the sea of ??blood.


    "han sanqian, don''t listen to him. the sea of ??blood is boundless, but the power is boundless. listen to the truest voice in your heart and feel the most domineering power in the sea of ??blood. only you and i dominate this world."


    han sanqian suddenly turned around and looked at his ancestor: "the sea of ??blood is boundless, the power is boundless, only you and i rule the world."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian''s body slowly approached the ancestor.


    seeing this, although the monster had no expression, the black shadow it turned into clearly had a slight forward movement. this movement was very subtle, but it could not escape the ancestor''s eyes.


    "what, old thing, are you panicking now?"


    the ancestor smiled very proudly. he knew very well that the monster was waiting for han sanqian as a key chess piece, but now, this key chess piece was gathering towards him, one was disappearing and the other was rising. for him , the balance of victory is already tilting towards him...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5567

    the monster did not respond immediately, because as the other party said, he has really lost his momentum now.


    he wanted to call han sanqian again, but his identity did not allow him to do so. he was a giant after all, so how could he humbly call someone again and again.


    he can''t do it.


    he could only watch helplessly as han sanqian got closer and closer to the ancestor.


    the ancestor is the absolute power in the sea of ????blood. if han sanqian, who has absorbed the power of the sea of ????blood, stands next to him, then he will only be more deeply affected by the ancestor.


    thus, it may be more difficult for him to recover from it.


    from then on, he will always become someone else''s puppet.


    this was the consequence that i was most worried about from the beginning, but what i didn''t expect was that despite all the precautions, it would eventually end like this.


    "have you given up?" the ancestor sneered proudly: "for the sake of how strong you were, i can give you a decent way to die, so that you can walk cleanly in this world. or, you you can also be like this human being and become my loyal servant."


    he has an absolute advantage, and now that han sanqian is helping him, he is naturally more confident.


    of course, the most important thing is that most of the monster''s power is trapped in han sanqian''s body, so if the ancestor wants to torment the monster, it will be easier.


    "have you ever heard a word about human bugs?"


    "what words?"


    "a veteran never dies, he just withers away. no matter how bad i am, i will never be tamed by a piece of shit like you. you are not worthy!" the monster roared coldly.


    his dignity made it impossible for him to bow to his juniors. even if he had to die, he would die calmly, so he attacked the opponent without any politeness.


    boom!


    the black shadow moved violently, and the ancestor did not pay attention to the monster at all, and he did not want to waste time here.


    "everyone listen to my orders and kill this old thief."


    wow!


    how dare hei feng and others disobey the order and fly directly towards the monster''s black shadow.


    "and you, kill him and destroy everything that stops us."


    the ancestor roared angrily, and han sanqian instantly stopped approaching and turned to face the monster. the next second, his body was full of black and red energy, and he suddenly rushed towards the monster.


    "having my people and the puppet han sanqian entangled you is equivalent to breaking your left and right arms. let me see what you can do to stop me."


    the ancestor finished speaking, and the next second he attacked the monster directly.


    the monster originally fell into a disadvantage after heifeng and others came out, so that it has been struggling to support itself. now, not only did he not wait for help, but he also waited for help from a relatively strong enemy.


    facing the opponent''s combined attacks, they were retreating steadily for a while.


    of course, the most important thing is that there is han sanqian in it.


    in a sense, what the current monsters fear most is not the ancestor at all, but han sanqian.


    there was no way, most of his power was sealed in his body, and the reason why he could come out was because han sanqian''s physical body had melted.


    therefore, he could take advantage of han sanqian''s weakness to gather a certain amount of strength to fight against his ancestor.


    but now, han sanqian''s body has recovered, which means that the seal on his original absolute power has become stronger. naturally, he has become weaker.


    in just a few rounds, the monster''s dark shadow was difficult to resist due to the double entanglement. the ancestor successfully succeeded in several attacks, making the monster''s figure shake and loom.


    "if you don''t want to listen to me, don''t blame me for being ruthless. there is only one ending for you now, and that is to be completely beaten to ashes by me."


    "humph, i told you a long time ago that you are old and you are no longer the same person you were before."


    "besides, you''re stupid enough to cooperate with a human bug, and you deserve to be damned."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the ancestor''s black shadow suddenly condensed a huge blood-red energy, and then suddenly struck the monster''s black shadow, giving him a final fatal blow.


    the monster did not resist because he knew very well that he could no longer resist...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5568

    oom!


    the huge amount of blood energy suddenly attacked, and the monster''s figure barely blocked it and directly tried to eat the blow.


    of course, a person in his position can see the battle situation better than anyone else, so he also understands that there is no point in struggling anymore, it will only make himself look more pitiful.


    it can''t change the outcome anyway, so it''s better to just close your eyes and wait for death.


    this is the last dignity of a capable person.


    the blood energy hit, and the monster''s black shadow was instantly distorted by the blood energy. as a result, half of his body became completely transparent, or in other words, it was occupied by the blood energy.


    once it is completely washed away, the black shadow will no longer exist in this world.


    "haha, hahahaha."


    the ancestor laughed wildly, and for a moment all his arrogance was released.


    he really deserves this, because he has completely defeated one of the most unshakable figures in the demon clan. regardless of anything else, today''s battle alone is enough to make his name go down in history.


    he must be a famous figure in the demon clan.


    "go to hell."


    with his sudden exertion, the blood energy became more and more fierce.


    under pressure, the monster black shadow soon began to lose even half of it.


    in the blink of an eye, only one-half of half was left.


    in just a few more seconds, the monster''s black shadow will completely disappear, saying goodbye to this world unwillingly.


    but at this critical moment, suddenly, a ray of purple light suddenly struck from another direction, and directly knocked back the dark shadow of the ancestor several meters.


    as soon as the ancestor''s shadow opened, the entire force directed at the monster''s shadow immediately shifted.


    the monster black shadow, who was about to be destroyed, recovered a lot in an instant without the attack of the ancestor''s power.


    "damn it, han sanqian!"


    heifeng was in a position where he was not being attacked, so he could naturally react quickly after the attack occurred.


    yes, at this most critical moment, it was han sanqian who was closest to the ancestor''s shadow, and suddenly attacked the ancestor in reverse.


    the ancestor had no preparation at all, and was even proud of the fact that he was about to kill the monster. after being attacked by han sanqian, he received a solid attack.


    "you brat, you''re pretty good at pretending. even i was deceived by you."


    the monster instantly understood what was going on. it was obvious that han sanqian was not controlled by the sea of ??blood at all. he was just pretending to be controlled by someone.


    then, at the most critical moment, he suddenly rebelled and gave the ancestor a fatal blow.


    no wonder people say that bugs like humans can dominate the world with their very small bodies because they are smart and cunning. today, he was really taught a lesson by han sanqian.


    indeed, han sanqian''s acting skills were so superb that even he was completely fooled.


    "okay, stop talking nonsense, take advantage of their illness to kill them, ancestor, leave it to me, you deal with these minions, it shouldn''t be a big problem." han sanqian laughed coldly.


    looking at his bloody eyes again at this time, i discovered that there was actually a trace of golden light hidden in the blood red.


    "you bitch, are you still commanding me? however, seeing how beautifully you did it just now, i am in a good mood today and agree to your doing so."


    "superior!"


    the monster roared angrily, and the black shadow reappeared in the next second, killing heifeng and his gang. han sanqian did not hesitate at all, and also killed the ancestor.


    although the monster was attacked very badly just now, and only a quarter of his body was reduced to black, but after a short recovery, he still recovered at least half of his figure.


    and this half of the figure re-transformed into a relatively small black shadow, but the concept that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse is really displayed too perfectly on his body.


    even half of it is as daunting as a huge mountain.


    although black wind and his group are powerful, what chance do they have of winning against the monster black shadow?


    after barely resisting several consecutive attacks, their entire team was immediately broken up, and everyone was scattered to different places, which was quite embarrassing.


    however, it is obvious that these are not the focus, because no matter who wins, it will actually have an impact on the entire battle situation, but it will not be big.


    the real main force is obviously the ultimate showdown between han sanqian and the ancestor!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5569

    han sanqian is as fast as flashpoint, and his body also contains terrifying power.


    the moment he flew over, his body was filled with thick blood-red energy. the most terrifying thing was the sea of ??blood beneath him, as if it was connected to his body.


    therefore, when he moved here, the entire sea of ????blood began to churn in an instant.


    boom!


    he guards against the buddha and coexists with the sea of ??blood, and is one with the sea of ??blood. when he moves, the sea of ??blood moves!


    on the ancestor''s side, he was seriously injured when he took han sanqianyi''s blow without any precautions.


    the entire huge black shadow fell back several meters. at the same time, its head tilted violently and hit the water heavily.


    he just wanted to raise his head, but han sanqian obviously wouldn''t give him this chance. he quickly made up for it and was immediately bombarded.


    the ancestor had no time to react. it could even be said that as soon as he reacted to the previous wave, the next wave of very intensive attacks had already arrived.


    the ancestor was hit by han sanqian one after another and suffered terribly. he tried to fight back many times, but was completely unable to withstand the opponent''s attacks.


    the black shadow of his body began to fade to a certain extent, and even appeared intermittently.


    "while you are sick, i will kill you!"


    "burning silence"!


    with an angry roar, han sanqian''s right fist quickly burst into flames.


    however, this time fen ji''s color has completely changed compared to the fiery red before.


    it''s a black, nice, pure black.


    it was like the fire of hell, burning so faintly and looking extremely weird.


    however, if anyone is next to han sanqian, they can clearly feel that this flame that does not look like much but is very evil has a very strange power.


    if you look carefully, you can even see that there is actually a layer of black and light things floating on the surface of the sea of ??blood.


    they are one body, so when han sanqian burns, they also burn, and when han sanqian moves, they also move.


    they are han sanqian, and they are han sanqian!


    the burning of fenji can be seen as han sanqian himself releasing power, but conversely, it can also be seen as the entire sea of ??blood releasing power.


    naturally, the power brought by burning silence is far beyond the ordinary many times.


    "go to hell."


    leveraging the huge burning fire, han sanqian didn''t hesitate at all, nor did he hold back at all, and directly punched the ancestor''s black shadow with a heavy punch.


    boom!


    the huge black shadow of the ancestor, faced with such an attack, actually did not have the effect of being knocked back several meters just now.


    his whole body was still standing there, but what was terrifying was that han sanqian''s punch directly penetrated his shadow.


    "ancestor!"


    seeing the ancestor''s figure being shattered, the men in black headed by heifeng were shocked.


    although they themselves are in danger now, no one cares about their danger now.


    because it is obvious that the ancestor''s current situation is even more dangerous.


    "han sanqian, you damn bug, you are despicable!" the ancestor roared angrily, "if you hadn''t attacked me just now, do you know that i had already killed that monster?"


    "do you know what kind of achievement this is for me? you are hateful, you are really hateful. ahhhhhh!"


    the ancestor roared crazily. he was unwilling to give in. he was just a short step away from being completely remembered in history. however, this damn human bug ruined everything right in front of him.


    how could he bear this tone?


    "even if you show up and fight me openly, i will definitely have the confidence to deal with you and that monster."


    yes, if han sanqian hadn''t taken a sneak attack at such a critical moment, there''s really no telling who would win in this battle.


    but¡­¡­


    "you can be deceived by me, why do you have to say that i am despicable instead of saying that you are stupid." han sanqian sneered.


    he was just mocking his ancestor. han sanqian actually knew very well that even if his ancestor was really stupid, an old man who had lived like this for who knows how many years would have become a thief under the baptism of time. he thought it is actually not easy to gain his trust.


    however, these are all theoretical.


    there is a time when it is actually best to lie. this has nothing to do with anyone¡¯s iq and experience, but the heart!


    in other words, it is a kind of greed! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5570

    he is eager to kill the monster, so once he finds a chance to suppress the monster, he will give up all the dangers he knows and choose to take the risk.


    this is just like the famous saying that someone will risk their life to do it for as much profit as possible. although some things are different, there is essentially no difference.


    if you take one step, you will never suffer from future troubles, and you can even make yourself famous throughout the ages. so, what kind of risks are not worth taking?


    therefore, han sanqian knew that the key to a successful sneak attack was not how he acted to lure his trust, but how to put the monster in the moment of destruction.


    at that time, he only had monsters in his eyes, hearing and seeing nothing.


    "am i right?" han sanqian snorted disdainfully: "people who criticize our human race every day are so despicable and cunning, but if you think about it carefully, what is the difference between you and us?"


    "maybe it''s true that we are weaker, but we think less than you. and you, your ambitions are bigger than ours, your ideas are scarier than ours, but you are standing there and mocking us from a high position?"


    the ancestor was very depressed and wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    in a sense, what han sanqian said does make sense.


    because people are weak, they really don''t think as much as they do, but they are strong enough and all they want is to dominate the world and stand above thousands of people.


    "bedbug, your mouth is really vicious. you talk a lot of lies."


    "humph, it''s not that i can say it, but you are so shameless in confusing right and wrong. i''m just telling you the real facts. can''t you stand it? then go to hell."


    "blow it up!"


    boom!


    han sanqian shouted angrily, and the black flames in his entire right hand suddenly exploded completely from han sanqian''s hand.


    at that moment, the huge black fire exploded in all directions as if it was free of charge.


    the huge residual power spread far and wide. whether it was the black wind in the blood sea, the black shadow of the monster, or the white-clothed envoys and others who were far away from the blood sea, all of them were directly knocked back by their bodies in this residual power.


    although the monsters heiying, hei feng and others were higher in cultivation, they were also closer. therefore, the distance at which they were pushed back was actually not much different from that of the white envoy and others.


    almost all of the group was several meters away from where they were, and almost everyone immediately put up an energy shield to protect themselves. although the energy shield was completely shattered, fortunately they managed to save their lives.


    however, some people who are too late to hold up the energy shield, or whose reaction is slow enough, or whose cultivation level is low enough, will be in misfortune.


    since they were hit by the residual power, they have been completely shocked, and as the residual power dissipated, their bodies said goodbye to this world completely.


    it was as if they had never been here before.


    after confirming that the remaining power was gone, the white-clothed envoy and others slowly stood up and looked towards the place of the explosion.


    the waves in the blood sea are still shaking violently. compared to the people outside, they have suffered the greatest impact and are the slowest to return to a relatively stable state.


    however, as time passed and there was no impact from external forces, although the entire blood sea was still moving wildly, at least there were no water jets and super huge waves. therefore, han sanqian''s figure floating over the blood sea gradually became smaller. appeared in front of everyone.


    he still maintained the posture of pumping his fist, but the shadow of the so-called ancestor was no longer in front of him, and there was nothing in front of him.


    "where is the ancestor?" seeing such a scene, the white-clothed envoy immediately panicked and looked for the shadow of the ancestor in the sea of ??blood.


    heifeng and others are also looking around. after all, for them, the safety of their ancestors comes first.


    however, i don¡¯t know where the ancestor has gone now. he can¡¯t be seen anywhere. no one knows whether he is dead or alive.


    at this moment, both black wind and the special envoy in white were very worried and nervous.


    suddenly, hei feng''s eyes suddenly looked towards the rolling sea, and a reality he was unwilling to accept began to appear in his eyes.


    the special envoy in white also quickly noticed this phenomenon, and he was stunned on the spot.


    "no, no, impossible, absolutely impossible, impossible."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5571

    if someone looks carefully, they will definitely be able to see that there is a very dull black layer on the surface of the sea of ????blood, which is originally rich in blood energy and tends to be blood red...


    this black color is in the shape of gas. it is very light, but it floats very strangely. at least one can tell at a glance that this black gas does not belong to the sea of ??blood.


    in other words, at least they had not seen such a thing in the sea of ??blood before.


    this means that it only appeared later.


    however, now that the shadow of the ancestor has disappeared, connecting the two, it seems that an answer is ready to come out.


    the ancestor was completely defeated, and the black shadow turned into black energy, and then dispersed in the sea of ??blood.


    in other words, the ancestor is dead.


    with a bang, the white-clothed envoy fell to the ground like a deflated rubber ball.


    the death of the ancestor means that their mission has failed, and everything they have done has been completely in vain.


    no, to be precise, their disaster is about to come.


    even such an important person as the ancestor died in their famous store. once the superiors find out, they will definitely kill the whole village.


    heifeng was also discouraged. he even ignored that he was fighting a monster. he was directly hit by the monster''s energy and his body flew backwards. however, he no longer had the time to care about it.


    because he knows that there is no point in struggling. anyway, the ancestors are dead, and he, the special envoy of the academy of arts, cannot escape the relationship. he will also die when the time comes.


    of course, his heart is also dead.


    after wasting so much effort, in the end, not only did han sanqian not be caught, but han sanqian killed all the people in his lair, and the most important ancestors died here.


    if he dies, it doesn''t matter, he deserves to die.


    but what about his brothers from the liberal arts school? they have been working hard.


    everyone else in those famous stores must die.


    even more people will die besides famous stores.


    because the blood sea will completely disappear due to the death of the ancestor, and once the blood sea is lost, many people in their force will also lose what they most depend on for survival.


    in the end, they will all die completely because they cannot get the energy supply.


    boom!


    heifeng''s body hit the sea of ??blood heavily, and then his body slowly sank into the sea. he still had his eyes open. although he was injured, he had enough strength to swim to the surface to stop himself. drowned.


    however, he was no longer in the mood to make these struggles. he just opened his eyes and watched the surface of the blood sea getting farther and farther away from him.


    there is nothing more sad than heartbreak. there is nothing more uncomfortable than this.


    watching the sea getting further and further away from him, heifeng, with his eyes open, seemed to be like a corpse.


    in other words, he''s just a zombie.


    but just when he was about to close his eyes, suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes again.


    because he suddenly remembered something...


    "wrong!"


    the next second, he suddenly stood up and swam up to the top with all his strength.


    his eyes were no longer empty as before, but became extremely lively, and a strong desire to survive suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    call!


    the black wind was not deep enough, so it would not take long to swim out of it.


    the first moment he emerged, he took a deep breath, then stared closely at the black air on the water.


    at that moment, there was nothing else in his eyes, only the black energy.


    it''s as if there is something in the black air.


    the special envoy in white obviously noticed this, and he saw something unusual in hei feng''s eyes. however, at this time, he knew very well that he should not disturb hei feng, but should wait quietly.


    han sanqian also withdrew his gaze. like heifeng, his eyes were directly focused on the black air on the sea. the more he looked, the more his brows wrinkled.


    it seems that this seemingly innocuous black energy contains some huge... secrets!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5572

    "black energy!"


    han sanqian frowned, his mind spinning rapidly, and soon, he was suddenly startled.


    "wrong!"


    whether they are dead people or others, the correct situation has always been that if they are connected to the power of the blood sea, they will instantly turn into black energy.


    yes, in a sense, these things in the blood sea are also black energy. however, this black energy is actually completely different from the black energy seen before.


    because the current black energy did not disappear quickly, but the previous black energy almost completely disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    although han sanqian believed that after the black energy disappeared, its gathered power should quickly move towards the nearby blood sea, and let the blood sea slowly give birth to them again.


    but, why didn¡¯t the ancestor do this?


    is it because the ancestor is special?


    of course, this possibility does exist. after all, it is very likely to be the body of these blood seas. then it is understandable that if it dies, the blood sea can no longer absorb this body.


    but when this makes sense, a new problem suddenly arises that cannot be explained.


    that is, since the ancestors who are the origin bodies are all destroyed, the blood sea should stop flowing or even disappear directly. but why does the blood sea still exist and keep rolling without any signs of weakening?


    therefore, this point is completely unreasonable.


    unless¡­¡­


    unless the ancestor is not dead at all. he was just scattered by himself, and for the time being, he did not exist as a black shadow.


    in fact, han sanqian''s guess was correct, because heifeng, who fell into the sea of ??blood, also discovered this when he was desperate.


    after all, he is from a famous store, and he holds an important position, so he knows more than ordinary people. once something abnormal happens somewhere, he will naturally be one of the first to discover the problem.


    boom!


    at this moment, above the sea of ????blood, which had no reaction at all, suddenly there was a rolling undercurrent surging crazily underneath.


    it was also under this power that the black air on the blood sea began to beat crazily like a layer of mist blown by the wind.


    "old monster, don''t relax. that guy is not dead. you contain these people and i will deal with him." han sanqian, who realized something was wrong, immediately pursued him towards the sea.


    when the monster black shadow heard han sanqian''s shouting, he didn''t even stop moving his hands, and still launched a frantic attack on other men in black from the academy of arts.


    as an old monster, he didn''t need to look any further. based on his intuition and experience alone, he knew that there was no way the ancestor''s piece of shit could be killed so easily.


    although han sanqian''s power is indeed very strong now, judging from the monster himself, if han sanqian hits him with these two punches, he will definitely be severely injured.


    however, if you want to be completely beaten to death, it is probably still a bit difficult.


    after all, they are all old people. to ordinary people, they are close to immortal existences, so it is actually impossible for han sanqian to seriously injure them. you can''t ask for more. too much.


    just like when the monster was in its heyday, he was really confident that he could completely beat han sanqian to ashes in one move.


    this is the difference in strength.


    han sanqian is a genius, but in this world that has thousands of thousands of people, even hundreds of millions of years, how can there be only one genius like han sanqian.


    even if han sanqian is the best, those geniuses still have a lot of time advantages.


    people have accumulated a foundation for a long time, and naturally they have completely different strengths and advantages.


    you can impress others, but you have to take some time to catch up. no matter how outrageous this world is, there is also fairness in it.


    therefore, the monster actually foresees this kind of thing and is even prepared for it.


    "call!"


    the black energy was gathering. i don''t know if they were affected by the undercurrent, or they sensed the murderous aura of han sanqian who was chasing him. they were gathering towards the distance at an extremely fast speed.


    "want to run?" han sanqian reacted very quickly. after noticing this change, he turned around without any hesitation and rushed in the direction of the black energy to catch up!


    for a while, the two sides were fighting for each other, running and chasing each other...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5573

    the sea of ????blood is so big that it is almost impossible to see the edge. therefore, once the black energy starts running in the sea of ????blood, it will be like a wild horse that has escaped the reins and cannot be stopped at all.


    its speed is extremely fast, and even the special envoy in white who can watch the battle seriously on the shore can hardly catch the black air figure with his naked eyes.


    he could only occasionally roughly see where the black energy appeared for a moment, and then he would completely lose track of the information again.


    the speed is simply too fast!


    however, he was faster than he was, and han sanqian''s speed was actually not weak at all.


    his own speed is very fast, and it is generally difficult for ordinary people to catch up. now, after crossing the sea of ??blood, he is obviously even faster.


    he could almost maintain an absolute close distance with the black energy in a short period of time, and the gap between the two was even less than one meter at one time.


    however, it must be admitted that this black energy is fast, and the blood sea cooperates with him very well. in addition, he always takes the initiative in the chase battle and can use sharp turns, emergency stops, etc. to change his behavior at any time, so even if he is separated, he was very close, but han sanqian was still just a hair away from actually catching him.


    as time went by, han sanqian gradually began to decline in physical strength and strength, and his speed began to slow down. he gradually felt a little unable to chase the black energy, and the distance between the two gradually became wider.


    "han sanqian, are you a pig? when chasing him, don''t use your own strength. since you entered the sea of ????blood and fought so hard, are you just changing your body?" the monster looked anxious and couldn''t bear it. the resident roared angrily at han sanqian.


    hearing the monster''s reminder, han sanqian suddenly woke up.


    "yes, am i stupid? the reason i entered the blood sea was to absorb the power of the blood sea. so...in other words, my body has now passed the most dangerous period, and in a sense, i am completely harmonious. the blood sea is connected, so why don¡¯t i use the power of the blood sea and use my own?¡±


    han sanqian slapped his forehead, and for a moment he really felt like he was about to cry because of his stupidity.


    he didn''t expect someone as smart as him to make such a stupid mistake at this time.


    he has been accustomed to exerting his own strength for so long, so his first response to an emergency is naturally to rely on himself.


    now that he had figured it out and discovered the mistake, han sanqian immediately changed his strategy.


    aren''t you able to absorb the power of the blood sea and let the power of the blood sea carry your black energy around like crazy? damn, i can do that too.


    i can also let the sea of ??blood take me flying. everyone''s actual strength is actually the same, so the rest depends on their own abilities.


    of course, it is also possible that the two sides continue to push and pull, so that in the end there is no winner at all, but so what?


    as for han sanqian, he won''t lose. as long as he doesn''t lose, they will consume each other. the sea of ??blood is not his anyway. at worst, they will consume the sea of ??blood until they can''t bear it. what influence can he have? ?


    it will have an impact, because han sanqian needs him to break through the defense of famous stores.


    however, don¡¯t people from famous stores have any influence? of course there will be!


    han sanqian has observed the masters of these famous schools, including elites from the liberal arts academy and the martial arts academy. some of them do not rely on the power of the sea of ??blood, but rely on their own strength to have a place here. however, there are also some people. it relies on the power of the sea of ??blood to complete its position.


    this proportion is about 50%.


    in other words, if the sea of ??blood loses its power, at least half of the people in the entire famous store will be greatly affected, and may even lose the possibility of fighting.


    so, isn''t weakening the enemy the same as strengthening yourself?


    in the end, the results were the same, and they all benefited han sanqian.


    so, why should han sanqian be afraid?


    anyway, my main focus is to consume with you.


    with no worries, han sanqian reactivated his power and chose to use the sea of ??blood to support himself. soon, this guy completely let himself go.


    it was like a dog that had been tied up for a day and was suddenly taken out by its owner to let loose. usually without the restraints, he saw a more beautiful member of the opposite sex. it was called ten thousand and four legs galloping. the main theme was a character you couldn''t possibly have. can run away...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5574

    seeing han sanqian speed up like crazy to chase the black energy again, and easily repelling the black shadows around him, the monster black shadow let out a rare laugh. although it was full of helplessness, compared with the monster''s usual image, it was obvious that earth-shaking changes had taken place. general gaps and reversals.


    "han sanqian, this bed bug, is really different from other bed bugs. in the past, when i saw human bed bugs, i couldn''t help but want to kill them. however, after getting along with this kid for a while, i there has been a new change.¡±


    he is smart and reacts very quickly. although he is a garbage creature like a bedbug, he has never shown any cowardice or compromise in front of him because of his low status.


    this guy even goes against himself sometimes.


    but it is precisely this kind of person that makes this guy very different.


    not only does it give the monster a new understanding of humans, but it also makes the monster like getting along with han sanqian more and more.


    as for han sanqian, he never thought about this at all, and he didn''t care what the monster thought of him. he only saw black energy and nothing else in his eyes.


    "special envoy, look at that guy han sanqian."


    on the shore, the subordinates saw that han sanqian was completely different now. the blood-red energy in his body became more fierce than before.


    but what is more eye-catching than this is the black-red but golden thing on his body.


    it was a long tailband, but the whole body was made of the three-color light emanating from han sanqian.


    on one side, it was released from han sanqian''s body, and on the other side, it quietly got into the sea of ??blood. it seemed that this was the link between han sanqian and the sea of ??blood!


    the special envoy in white obviously also noticed the clue, and his eyes suddenly opened wide.


    he suddenly understood the reason why han sanqian immediately caught up again after losing track.


    "he is also absorbing the power of the blood sea and using it for his own use. in this way, if the ancestors are not caught up by him, they will consume each other. in the end, it is the blood sea and us who will suffer."


    "if he catches up, then of course there is no need to say more. the ancestor is currently weak and there is absolutely no way he can be his opponent. come on, come on."


    following the urgent call of the white-clothed envoy, the elite group who returned with him quickly moved towards him.


    "enter the sea of ??blood for me immediately, don''t delay, hurry up!"


    following the roar of the white-clothed envoy, everyone jumped into the sea of ??blood one after another, not daring to show any signs of neglect.


    they all knew that there was only one situation that could make the envoy in white lose his temper like this, and that was if the matter was extremely urgent and serious.


    of course, they also knew very well about the situation that they were in danger.


    the next second, nearly a thousand people jumped directly into the sea of ????blood like dumplings, and the entire sea of ????blood was boiling at the same time.


    beyond the man-made waves, countless blood sea defense formations quickly rose up, and countless monsters came out of them and continued to attack those who came in.


    the special envoy in white stared closely at everything on the sea. he was not worried about the danger of these subordinates entering the sea of ??blood.


    what he was only worried about was that his ancestor might not be able to hold on any longer and would be caught up by han sanqian.


    boom!


    at the same time as the explosions continued, the heart of the white-clothed envoy was also beating wildly.


    the owner of the village received the latest situation in the blood sea almost within a moment. for the sake of safety, any disturbance inside was almost always reported to the outside of the underground door through real-time transmission, and the underground door people outside the door will also receive the signal as soon as possible, and they will madly update intelligence reports through person-to-person, non-stop, and regardless of the cost of the number of people.


    for this reason, there are several people outside the village owner''s door who collect the news, summarize it together, and continuously sing and report outside the door.


    suddenly, when the owner of the village stopped to hear the latest news in the sea of ??blood, he suddenly stood up.


    although he was covered by a mask, his eyes that could not be covered were widened at this moment, as if five thunderbolts had suddenly hit his head, and it was difficult to calm down for a while.


    "what, the ancestor was dispersed by han sanqian? and now he is still being chased by han sanqian and running around in a sea of ??blood?" he could hardly believe his ears...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5575

    this is simply impossible. with the strength of the ancestor, he is almost invincible in the sea of ??blood. moreover, i immediately dispatched so many masters from the academy of literature to support me, and there was also a very smart person like the special envoy in white to lead the formation. therefore, in this case, they should be completely invincible. , how could...how could this happen? !


    "get in here!"


    there was an angry shout, and the next second, a subordinate rushed in hurriedly rolling and crawling.


    "the owner of the village." the subordinate was a little confused. he didn''t even know what mistake he had made. it was just that the owner was so irritable that he had no choice but to come in.


    "immediately give me an order to tell everyone that if anything happens in the blood sea, i will send them all to see the king of hell myself without waiting for the superiors to make a decision on how to punish us."


    "yes!"


    "remember, we must protect the blood sea and our ancestors at all costs. this is far more important than the safety of our famous store."


    "yes."


    "also, didn''t they come over too, clamoring that they wanted to step in and take care of han sanqian? that''s great. if we don''t go now, where will we stay?"


    thinking of the cold look that stinky sanba had in front of him before, the village owner was also very annoyed.


    where is his famous store, and what is his status as the owner of the store? only others have always been humble in front of him, and no one dares to point fingers in front of him.


    seeing his subordinate about to retreat, the owner of the village hurriedly stopped him: "in addition, tell heifeng and baiyi that they are the absolute commanders of the entire battlefield, not others, let alone people outside the village."


    "if there is any situation that requires any special handling, let them do it easily without having to report everything to me or get my approval for everything."


    although the owner of the village thinks very highly of himself, he does not have the arrogance that is common among such people. he knows very well when it is most appropriate to delegate power.


    the general will be out there, and the military orders will not be accepted. everything will change and be determined by the situation.


    "yes!"


    the subordinates took the order and hurriedly retreated.


    after his subordinates closed the door, the owner suddenly let out a sigh of relief, but even so, a lot of sweat still slowly flowed down through his mask.


    at this time, it was impossible for him to calm down and remain calm. he was completely shocked and broke into a cold sweat.


    "it seems that this matter must be reported to superiors. i want to suppress it and report it after the storm subsides. obviously it is no longer possible."


    if you calm down the storm and then report it, not only will you not be punished, but you will be praised by the superiors for the results. everyone knows this.


    and if you report it now, no matter how good the results are, you will definitely be punished by your superiors now, and most importantly, it will make the people above you doubt your abilities.


    the same thing, if handled in different ways, will lead to different results, and the gap will be huge.


    however, there is no other way now.


    although you will get scolded, and although it is the worst result of handling this matter, it is actually the safest result. at least the superiors will immediately make corresponding measures and arrangements, and you will follow these, even if something goes wrong. if there is any accident, the punishment will not be too much.


    of course, it is also safer and more appropriate to protect the ancestors.


    thinking of this, the village owner gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    in the blood sea, time is passing by, and the masters who jumped into the blood sea are either destroyed in the blood sea, or they defeat the monsters in the defense array and officially enter the blood sea to start supporting.


    as for han sanqian, he is getting closer and closer to the black energy. this time, han sanqian no longer wants to get too close to the black energy. instead, he directly uses his inner strength to face the black energy. a crazy bombing.


    i don¡¯t care what you are, i don¡¯t care if you can hit it, anyway, it¡¯s just one word, do it!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5577

    boom!


    the special envoy in white was also attacking the monster with all his strength at this time. for a moment, the entire sea of ????blood was extremely busy.


    "han sanqian, give me some strength."


    the monster roared angrily, and the fight with the white-clothed envoy and the others became more and more fierce.


    but he actually knew very well in his heart that it was not that he couldn''t hold on to this situation for long, but that they couldn''t hold on for long.


    unless han sanqian can quickly destroy the ancestor.


    otherwise, as time goes on, more and more enemies around will become involved in the battle.


    he had been injured by the ancestor''s sneak attack, and he actually couldn''t hold on for too long.


    as for han sanqian, although he is in a very brave state now, he has always been difficult to defeat with four fists. the more opponents there are, the greater the trouble he will cause.


    there is no way. the side with more people has an absolute advantage in tactics. therefore, as long as the time is long enough, they can rely on tactics to gain advantages or make up for certain disadvantages.


    moreover, the so-called long nights and many dreams, now that the monster of the ancestor is not dead, the ghost knows what will happen to this guy next.


    once he recovers, it will obviously be a disaster for both of them.


    he understands this, and why doesn''t han sanqian understand this?


    he has been attacking the black energy crazily, and it can even be said that he has reached the point of being crazy.


    isn''t its ultimate goal just to complete the crazy attack on the enemy directly through this kind of indiscriminate attack?


    bang bang bang!


    on han sanqian''s side, the explosion never stopped. if anyone stood under the blood sea where han sanqian attacked, he would definitely be able to find that the temperature of the place he attacked had already risen by dozens of degrees.


    especially about one meter deep on the surface, the blood sea has almost reached the point of boiling.


    this is really scary.


    "protect the ancestor!"


    fortunately, a large number of expert support finally arrived.


    there were already a lot of people in black, but now with the elites brought by the special envoys in white, thousands of people immediately surrounded han sanqian.


    in terms of momentum, anyone who is directly surrounded by so many people will feel scared for a while.


    however, han sanqian can''t care about this now. his mind is filled with boundless anger, and he kills the opponent wildly.


    whoever dares to stand in the way will die.


    for a moment, han sanqian was on guard against a fierce beast, but at this time he was trapped and attacked by a group of hyenas. but as long as any hyena dares to approach han sanqian, what awaits him will definitely be han sanqian''s one-hit kill.


    however, hyenas always have the advantage of hyenas. in the past, when besieging han sanqian, the opponent might be frightened by han sanqian''s momentum and killing spree, but now such ancestors may face death, and they will inevitably die. under this situation, this group of people no longer had any fear at all.


    therefore, the extremely hungry hyenas had no choice. relying on the advantage of large numbers of people, soon, even if they were facing such a ferocious han sanqian now, they were gradually going down at the expense of many people. they surrounded han sanqian.


    han sanqian''s offensive against the blood sea was almost completely blocked.


    as a result, the situation in the entire blood sea finally improved, and the boiling blood water finally began to slowly cool down.


    of course, the most important thing is that the black energy that has been blown up to the point where the shadow is almost invisible has begun to gather again unknowingly, and finally slowly slips away into the distance.


    this movement is so subtle that if you don''t keep staring at the sea and the black gas, it is almost difficult to detect it.


    moreover, even if han sanqian discovers these situations now, he has absolutely no way to stop them at this time.


    there are too many of these "hyenas", and each one is indeed difficult to deal with. if you want to get rid of them as soon as possible and then attack the blood sea, it will no longer show up.


    after the black energy was completely safe in the distance, it slowly began to gather more and more, and the sea of ??blood around it began to rotate continuously due to its gathering.


    gradually, its rotation frequency became higher and higher, as if some kind of monster was about to be born underneath...


    boom! ! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5578

    a vortex began to appear in the blood sea, and the vortex turned faster and faster, even setting off a huge pillar of waves in the surrounding blood sea.


    "han sanqian, look over there."


    the monster once again knocked the white envoy and several people away, shouted loudly at han sanqian, and pointed at the bloody pillar angrily.


    han sanqian also looked sharply.


    the pillar of waves rising in the vortex was now nearly several meters high. it was spinning crazily, just like a towering pillar rolled up by a huge tornado.


    "what?"


    han sanqian was slightly startled. he knew one thing very well, that is, this rolling water column must be about the ancestor.


    however, han sanqian didn''t know whether it was the rebirth of his ancestor from nirvana or a complete re-eruption.


    there is a big difference between the two. the former can at least be dealt with, while the latter will naturally cause them huge trouble.


    but no matter which one, at least i¡¯m not qualified to know now.


    "go away."


    han sanqian roared angrily, trying to break through the siege of these people and attack xuelang directly!


    the effect was also there. in an instant, several people fell directly to han sanqian''s attack, but the effect was mediocre, because soon, the opponent quickly surrounded them again, preventing han sanqian from going to support.


    "it''s too late." han sanqian looked at the water column coldly.


    yes, the water column grew crazily in a matter of seconds, and now, it has almost become a huge water dragon.


    it is at least several meters wide and tens of meters high. looking from a distance, it is extremely intimidating.


    of course, the above is only a size that can be seen by the naked eye, and what is invisible to the naked eye are those parts under the sea of ??blood.


    it has crazily rolled up the bloody surface and dropped into a one-meter-deep vortex, and this vortex is still going downwards.


    but just because of the one-meter difference between the vortex and the blood surface, it is basically certain that the blood column still has one meter of legs exposed, and there should be the same figure under the vortex.


    in other words, if the vortex goes ten meters deep into the blood sea, then the actual length of the water column may also be ten meters longer.


    if so, this is really a huge thing.


    "han sanqian, you are a small and despicable human being."


    finally, the weird father-in-law''s voice sounded again, and the voice was now full of anger and hatred.


    the ancestor was finally resurrected.


    "you sneak attack me while i''m not paying attention, and then, before my body recovers, you attack me crazily. you bitch, you are quite vicious."


    no one can imagine the anger of the ancestor, only he himself knows it very well.


    now he really wants to extract han sanqian''s skin and drink his blood. if he didn''t have such a large group of subordinates helping him today, then han sanqian, this piece of shit, might actually turn into black smoke while his body at that time, through that kind of indiscriminate bombardment, not only was it impossible for him to regroup his body, but he also caused more serious injuries from his attack.


    when had he ever been so embarrassed? never before.


    but today, a little human made him lose face.


    he couldn''t stand it.


    "i have to kill you bitch to relieve the hatred in my heart. roar!"


    following the father-in-law''s roar, the entire blood wave became even larger, violent, and terrifying.


    just the vortex under its feet felt as if it was going to swallow people alive.


    "it''s just useless to yell. if you want to use it, come here and try it."


    han sanqian shouted angrily.


    although he was completely surrounded by enemies, he was not afraid at all. as long as the black shadow dared to come over, he was confident that the guy he was going to fight was called dad.


    "just wait, i''ll come and take care of you right away."


    the ancestor is not a fool. if he attacks rashly when the shadows are not gathered, isn''t he causing trouble for himself?


    after recovering his body, his abilities will be greatly improved. at that time, seeking revenge from han sanqian will naturally be the right choice.


    the huge waves turned faster and faster, and in the process of turning, they became bigger and bigger.


    in just the blink of an eye, it was already like a huge water dragon, spinning wildly with boundless fury, roaring, roaring...


    han sanqian frowned tightly. at this time, what should he do? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5579

    "let it develop?"


    "are you still trying to find a way to break out on your own and break out of the encirclement?"


    whether the former is good or not, he almost doesn''t have to exert any force and only needs to maintain the status quo. but the problem is that once the opponent gains momentum, they will be the ones who suffer.


    after all, there are only two of him and the monster, and they have to face the ancestor and so many attacks. even if they can last for a long time, what will happen in the end? !


    therefore, this is not a good choice from beginning to end.


    the only way is to break through the siege and let the ancestor see him again before he has fully recovered.


    this is of course the best way to take advantage of his illness and kill him. this is a universal strategy.


    the only difficulty is han sanqian himself.


    he is using the power of the blood sea now. suddenly he sucks the power of the blood sea and has a big explosion?


    of course this is possible.


    but the problem is, this is dangerous and difficult to achieve.


    the ancestor is the essence of this, so if it is better to absorb than to explode, han sanqian feels that this is unrealistic. the ancestor should have some way to prevent himself from absorbing madly.


    or, he could absorb it more powerfully than himself. after all, this is the nature of people.


    this is the first problem, and, then again, even if this problem is not a problem, but it is easily solved by han sanqian, then there is the second problem.


    what changes will excess blood sea power bring?


    in fact, this is the core and the most difficult.


    no one knows what kind of changes there will be. it is possible that if han sanqian is filled with too much power, it will directly lead to han sanqian being controlled by the power. at that time, he will truly become the puppet of his ancestor.


    by that time, everything will become very embarrassing. my ancestor didn''t do anything, but good guy, a huge puppet just showed up at the door.


    i''m afraid there is nothing funnier than this in the world. i am really just using my head to sneak into someone else''s trap.


    today''s blood sea power is very evil, but han sanqian can actually suppress it with the golden light of his golden body. in addition, han sanqian''s own will is also strong enough, which causes han sanqian to immediately fall into the trap as soon as he wakes up. control your mind and become a normal person.


    but even so, han sanqian can actually fully feel the real horror of this power.


    his body was actually very affected by these forces, and his blood-red eyes full of murderous color also explained everything.


    he knew how dangerous it could be if overdosed.


    therefore, han sanqian basically did not consider the method of absorbing the power of the blood sea.


    although he is a huge gambler and often prefers this kind of game of living towards death, but he has no choice in the desperate situation, and after carefully calculating all the gains and losses, he calculated that there is a certain chance of success. something that i dare to do.


    he loves to gamble, but he is by no means the kind of person whose mentality of deceiving himself can drive him to gamble. therefore, he is completely different from the lucky gamblers at the gambling table.


    in essence, the two are completely different types of people.


    but now, han sanqian is unwilling to gamble like this, because he knows very well that there is actually no chance of winning in this way.


    if he insists on doing this, then he is no different from those gamblers now, holding on to such a slight chance, lying to himself, just in case he wins.


    many times, there is no chance, only failure.


    even if you want to play a game, it must be done in an absolutely fair environment. even if the probability is very low, you can indeed test your luck in a desperate situation.


    otherwise, don''t even consider it.


    therefore, after this method was rejected, there was almost no way to break out.


    unless, another trump card is used.


    perhaps a trump card more poisonous than absorbing the power of the blood sea.


    thinking of this, han sanqian looked at the monster figure in the distance!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5580

    yes, extract the power of monsters!


    this is absurd and very risky. even from the beginning, han sanqian directly rejected this idea and chose to go directly into the sea of ????blood.


    the reason for rejection is actually very obvious, that is, if it fails, a great demon that will destroy the world and destroy the world may be released. however, now han sanqian''s thoughts are starting to be a little different.


    sometimes, some problems are due to lack of understanding, so it is normal and understandable for han sanqian to have other ideas in his reaction.


    but it''s different now. as han sanqian and the monster fight side by side, the two basically have a different understanding of each other.


    or it can be said that they have an understanding of each other, and even have ideological changes and mutual recognition in a certain sense.


    the monster no longer had the disdainful disdain and displeasure he had with han sanqian before. he recognized han sanqian from the bottom of his heart.


    han sanqian''s view of monsters has also changed. he is no longer the person in his impression who only kills people and ignores everything else.


    he is no longer a bloodthirsty, irrational madman.


    he will also think carefully about some issues, and in special circumstances, he will also be the one who chooses sides.


    he clearly distinguishes between friend and foe, and knows what to do when.


    perhaps, it was just because he was too strong that he never considered the word friend.


    but han sanqian believed that he should understand now.


    sometimes, whether it is a person or an object, as long as there is a conscious individual, this is actually the case.


    maybe one second ago, the two people were fighting each other to pieces, but the next second, once they fight side by side and experience life and death, they will be completely different in an instant. they will become good brothers.


    this is not a transitional interpretation of han sanqian, but an ironclad fact.


    therefore, after this change of thoughts and thinking, some things that han sanqian had directly rejected before are completely different now in retrospect.


    the monster also looked at han sanqian, their eyes met, and they said nothing, but it seemed that they said everything for a while.


    "you want to join forces!?"


    sure enough, in less than a second, the monster''s voice immediately entered han sanqian''s mind.


    two people are one community. naturally, if they want to communicate, they can communicate through consciousness.


    han sanqian ignored this, and when the monster''s voice sounded, he suddenly realized it.


    "yes!"


    "haha, didn''t you say before that you would rather be swallowed by the sea of ??blood than join forces with me? why, have you changed your mind now?"


    "after we all live and die together, i find that you are not as bad as i thought. of course, i also believe that i am not as annoying and insignificant as a bed bug in your eyes, right?"


    "you are still a bedbug, but you are indeed right about one thing, that is, i really don''t hate you that much anymore. you used your will and ability to change my mind." the monster said softly.


    "since we have made changes in both directions, we can now talk about cooperation that we did not directly discuss before."


    "aren''t you afraid that i will take over your body and harm the world?"


    "afraid, i''m not a three-year-old child. just because of your slight change now, do i have to believe you completely? that''s not true." han sanqian said with a soft smile.


    "then you still want to join forces with me. isn''t this contradictory?"


    "it''s a bit contradictory, but i have begun to believe in your character." han sanqian said with a smile: "a person like you should keep his word, because you have been invincible for a long time, and the world actually treats you there¡¯s nothing attractive anymore, or something you want to protect.¡±


    "but something is lost, but other things will rise infinitely, and that is your dignity."


    the more powerful the character, the more ruthless, just like an emperor. he can control anyone''s life and death at will. he seems to be invincible. he can not care about feelings and even kills his own son with his own hands. he is more vicious than a tiger. however, there was one thing that was worthy of his death to defend.


    that is dignity.


    throughout the ages, the more domineering an emperor is, the more he cares about his own face. he can die standing, but he will never live on his knees!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5581

    yes, on the blue planet, there are countless dynasties and countless emperors. are there any who can live an ignoble existence? of course there are!


    but in fact, if we count those ambitious or truly domineering emperors, which one is willing to bow to fate?


    no! this is true for emperor qin or wu of han.


    even emperor chongzhen, the last emperor of the ming dynasty, who was not an overlord and only had some revenge, could hang himself and die for his country when he was defeated!


    of course he wanted to save the people from being destroyed, but of course he also died for his own dignity.


    he could have begged the enemy not to hurt his people, and then he would surrender obediently and endure humiliation for a chance to survive, but he chose to hang himself and die for his country.


    and the emperor of the song dynasty would rather jump into the sea with his eunuchs than beg for help.


    emperor, that''s it.


    dignity always trumps everything.


    although the monster is not a god, to a certain extent, his high position may not be inferior to those of the emperors, or even vaguely surpass them.


    they can look down upon everything in the world, but precisely because he has looked down upon the world, he values ??his own dignity more than anyone else.


    therefore, based on this, han sanqian can somewhat trust him.


    you are not joking, people who care about their own face will also care about the words they have said and the promises they have made.


    the previous duel between the monster and the ancestor actually confirmed han sanqian''s suspicion in this regard. he would rather risk the danger and fight to the death with the ancestor than lower his head even a little bit with the ancestor.


    "humph, you bug, you are quite good at reading people''s thoughts." the monster smiled softly: "although i don''t want to admit that you bug is right, but i don''t like lying and engaging in the hypocritical pretensions of you humans. so, yes, i am like this, i must keep my word."


    "however, han sanqian, i wanted to cooperate before, but you were unwilling. now that you think about it, why should i agree? as you said, i care about face very much, so i won''t do it."


    "you will agree." han sanqian smiled softly, and it was not false at all.


    "why are you so sure?" the monster asked with some interest.


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s the same answer as before, dignity."


    "oh?"


    "you and i are one body after all. in a sense, we are people in the same boat. under normal circumstances, of course you will not lower your head to me because i am a bedbug." han sanqian continued : "but it''s different now. you have a stronger opponent."


    "in other words, he is a person who makes you feel more unable to bow down than me. therefore, for the sake of your dignity, you will definitely cooperate with me. not to mention that you look at me more favorably now, you just look at me the same as before. if you don''t like it, you will still choose to cooperate with me." han sanqian said with a confident smile.


    "this is the reason why i don''t hate you so much. although i am really unhappy to have my mind read through by you bitch, to a certain extent, it saves me the need to explain. yes, you guessed it right. , i do not refuse to cooperate with you, i just wanted to tease you just now."


    han sanqian smiled softly. he was not surprised at all that his guess was correct, because the logic was so reasonable.


    if he bows his head a little to himself, it won''t be too low, and as the two of him know, he will naturally bow his head. however, if he bows his head to the ancestor, it''s different.


    not only will the group of people outside know about it, but they will also know about it, and more importantly, the entire demon clan will know about it when the time comes.


    in this way, he can see so many people that it can almost be imagined with the naked eye.


    humiliating him like this, for him, is really not as satisfying as killing him directly.


    it''s just a multiple-choice question that''s easy to do.


    "however, although i believe you, i still have to make an agreement."


    "say it."


    "first, our cooperation is always cooperation, so no matter what the outcome of this matter is, in the end we have to return to our original appearance."


    "can."


    "secondly, i will also give you some benefits and share some of the power in the blood sea with you. if one day you grow up enough to break through the confinement of my body, that is your ability and i don''t have to say anything. "


    "agree!"


    "the third point is that we trust each other. after joining forces, i will try to shrink my golden body to give you more room to play. however, you should not blindly occupy my body. sometimes, we have to let¡¯s work together, okay?¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5582

    after hearing this, the monster was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled: "there are three chapters in this, and only one is beneficial to me, that is, "then in any case we lose, i die, and you lose too, okay, i it doesn''t matter if i die, although i am also hated by them, and they will definitely celebrate in a big way if they kill me, but that is if they only kill me. if i accidentally kill a big thing like you, then what am i? "


    "come to think of it, your defeat will soon be announced to the world, and then it will become a topic of conversation after dinner. of course, the most important point is that the ancestor will probably make fun of you for the rest of his life."


    han sanqian''s attack on the heart is still very vicious. although he is not very sharp in his words, he can hit the point every word. this makes the monster''s heart feel like being pricked by needles, and the stings are extremely painful. .


    thinking of this, the monster was silent for a moment and then spoke: "i must say, you are really cheap. however, i am too lazy to bargain with you. dealing with the current situation is the most important, so, that''s it. bar."


    "okay, let''s use each other''s strength together, and after clearing the obstacles, i will immediately activate the golden body, and then all your strength will return to my body. after that, we will start to gather our mutual strength."


    "you are so wordy like a bitch, okay, i get it, let''s start taking action."


    as soon as the words fell, the two people returned to the situation they were facing again, as if nothing had happened just now, and as if they were just dreaming.


    although the two of them communicated all the time, it never actually affected any of the movements of their hands.


    therefore, to heifeng and others, han sanqian and the monster heiying actually seemed to have done nothing, they were just fighting head-on with them.


    "everyone, hold on, the ancestors have already started to make a comeback. as long as we wait until the ancestors come back, we can gather strength again and completely turn the tide of the war."


    "yes!"


    the special envoy in white cheered everyone up immediately, which was a very smart decision.


    a group of subordinates suddenly became even more ferocious because of this guy''s words.


    seeing this, heifeng finally fell into the passion and excitement of the battle: "brothers in white are right. we have survived the most difficult times. now, it is the time to launch the final counterattack. i''ll stand it."


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    as the black wind roared and roared, a group of people became murderous and suddenly reversed their form. instead, they beat han sanqian and the monster black shadow backwards.


    however, the two people''s regression in a certain direction was indeed because they were too fierce, so they had to temporarily avoid their sharp edges, but there was another most important reason, which was that the two had already secretly discussed the alliance.


    taking advantage of each other''s opportunity to retreat, the two instantly found a moment where they could join forces.


    after their fierce attack is over, they will inevitably have a period of exhaustion. at that time, the two of them can suddenly use their strength to completely repel them. after han sanqian began to shrink his golden body and release the fusion power.


    although han sanqian can now operate in this way, han sanqian doesn''t know what will happen when the two people merge their powers, or what period of relative weakness will occur.


    therefore, temporarily blocking them is obviously the safest choice.


    boom!


    both of them were retreating simultaneously, but this made the white-clothed envoys who had just started to gain momentum even more energetic. to them, they meant that their attack had an effect.


    therefore, the next step was to bombard the two of them.


    however, the cultivation level of this group of people was limited. after a few minutes of intensive and ferocious attacks, their offensive began to weaken.


    han sanqian also knew very well that the opportunity he had been waiting for finally came.


    "are you ready?" han sanqian shouted excitedly in his consciousness!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5583

    "anytime."


    "then start!"


    after taking advantage of the situation, han sanqian suddenly gathered power in his hands. after that, he frantically controlled his body to continuously transport the power in the sea of ??blood into his body.


    finally, deliver it to your own hands.


    soon, han sanqian felt that his right hand was about to explode from the force.


    however, he still suppressed them forcefully!


    he was waiting, waiting for a limit, and then, at that moment, he was completely bombarded.


    in this way, the lethality will be extremely huge. by cooperating with them and gathering strength, they can gain more space and time.


    countless blood-red energy began to enter han sanqian''s body through the black-red breath behind han sanqian. at this time, han sanqian''s body also began to be wrapped in black-red energy, and an extremely huge blood-red energy also began to enter han sanqian''s body. it instantly filled his eyes, almost completely drowning out the last trace of golden light in his eyes.


    han sanqian knew that the time was almost up and he could not wait any longer.


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly raised his hand.


    "fen ji!"


    boom!


    the raging fire directly detonated all the power in han sanqian''s hands. there was almost no need to wait for any time, and the burning power spurted out from han sanqian''s hands instantly.


    boom!


    like a huge blood-black fire dragon suddenly jumped into the sky.


    the special envoy in white and others were excited about attacking. they really didn''t expect that han sanqian would suddenly launch a counterattack under such circumstances.


    "everyone, be careful!, everyone spread out!"


    the white-clothed envoy suddenly roared. although he faced more of the black shadow of the monster, he would always pay attention to all the movements around him.


    as he shouted angrily, everyone reacted immediately, and then tried to escape quickly.


    but it is a pity that han sanqian''s attack speed is too fast, and because he has gathered strength for a long time, the impact and destructive power of this power are very powerful. although this group of people has the number one special envoy in white, time reminds them, but after all, they are unprepared physically.


    therefore, almost at least 70% of the people were hit by han sanqian''s attack. although many people also put up defensive shields to resist, they were still directly knocked away dozens of meters away by han sanqian''s power. .


    "it''s now."


    han sanqian knew that this wave of attacks might not kill many people, but it would definitely be able to knock away all the people surrounding him far away.


    these distances and the reaction time they need after the impact are the best time for him and the monster to complete peak cooperation with each other.


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he directly gathered all the power in his body without any hesitation, then avoided all distracting thoughts in his heart, and then used his power to start building a huge protective shield on his spine.


    han sanqian wants to use it to prevent the golden body from suppressing all evil forces currently in his body.


    at the same time, han sanqian also needs to close his consciousness so that the monster''s consciousness can quickly rush out and occupy his mind.


    han sanqian and demon dragon have operated this process many times, but what is different is that demon dragon''s demon dragon''s blood can always suppress each other with his own blood, and most of the time, the conversion process between the two parties is also relatively safe.


    but now, it is very dangerous, and the partners we face have changed from dragons to more terrifying monsters.


    he has nothing suppressed by him, but the golden body is controlling his power. in other words, when han sanqian gives up the golden body, his only defense, he himself is also facing huge risks.


    it wasn''t just the danger of the monster directly occupying his body, because the monster had basically promised not to use such dirty tricks.


    the scary thing is that the monster doesn''t think so, but the huge energy in his body is suddenly released, and his unprepared body will be smashed to pieces in an instant!


    will it work? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5584

    han sanqian didn''t know the answer to this guess. of course, it was impossible for the monster to know the answer.


    after the test, there is no other way.


    "bring it on."


    as han sanqian roared, his consciousness completely disappeared. the next second, an extremely powerful force spurted out of han sanqian''s body.


    boom! ! ! !


    to prevent the flood from crossing the river and the waves from the sky, the huge black energy rushed directly from the bottom to han sanqian''s dantian. after that, it suddenly gathered at the dantian and rushed towards all the meridians. .


    at that moment, if han sanqian had some spiritual consciousness, he would probably be scared to death. he could clearly feel that a huge force was about to explode his meridians.


    just like if you force the flood to follow a small path, the flood will naturally submerge you directly and mercilessly, wash you away, and leave a piece of chicken feathers on the ground.


    but i don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because the monster¡¯s own aura knows that these meridians are its only current host, or because han sanqian¡¯s life is really hard. in such a dangerous situation, the huge power did not destroy these meridians, but instead following these meridians, it goes deeper.


    han sanqian''s blood-red body with some golden light also completely changed color in an instant because of the black energy that filled the meridians of his body.


    it was as dark as night, and from a distance, it looked like a monster, but its body still barely maintained its human shape.


    however, even if it is ugly, even if it looks scary, it is not something that ordinary people can see if they want to.


    he just freezes the scene for an instant. unless he is a person of the same level as the ancestor, it would be almost impossible for others to see clearly such a frozen scene.


    boom! ! !


    the black energy exploded directly and spread from around han sanqian''s body!


    boom!


    the next second, the black energy not only exploded directly to han sanqian, but also exploded farther away at an extremely fast speed.


    all of a sudden, those who had just been repelled by han sanqian had not yet reacted to being repelled, but they were immediately attracted by this huge explosion.


    they looked at han sanqian as if they were looking at the center of the universe, and the black gas was the huge black gas produced by the sudden explosion of the universe.


    it almost covered the huge sea surface, and rushed directly towards it.


    "then...what is that?"


    "oh my god, this power is so terrifying!"


    "it''s still far away from me, but my body can''t help but tremble at this moment. this is a force that is enough to make me fear in my heart."


    "it''s too scary. is this...is han sanqian''s true power?"


    "no, no, no, it''s impossible. it''s impossible for a person to have such terrifying power. let alone han sanqian. even if the true god comes, he can''t be so terrifying."


    "it''s not as simple as the arrival of the true gods. even if the three true gods of bafang world release all their power at the same time, they will never have such terrifying power."


    a group of people were shocked, but what they said was indeed correct.


    the power of the true god is indeed very strong, so strong that it is beyond ordinary people''s imagination, but there is a limit.


    but the power of han sanqian''s explosion in front of him was limitless. he and those powers are completely different in nature.


    and the excessive ones are even more frightening.


    heifeng also frowned: "damn, is that guy self-destructing?"


    han sanqian is very strong, strong enough to hold down so many people by himself, so black wind naturally recognizes han sanqian''s strength.


    but the problem is, even if you admit it, you also know what han sanqian''s real strength is. therefore, it is wrong to suddenly increase han sanqian''s strength by several times, even dozens of times, and millions.


    unless someone chooses to self-destruct their nascent soul to achieve this effect.


    as we all know, because this kind of explosion is achieved by sacrificing everything you have, the person who is released will not only be unable to live anymore, but even his soul will be destroyed forever, and he will be unable to reincarnate. in one word, he will disappear in this world forever. in exchange for the world.


    the price is extremely high, and the power is naturally extremely powerful. because the hatred is extremely heavy, it makes people feel even more terrifying.


    it seems that after connecting these, it can be somewhat similar to the current situation of han sanqian, but the problem has also arisen...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5585

    han sanqian is not dead yet. for him, although he is beginning to lose power now, he has not yet reached a desperate situation.


    so, in theory, he doesn''t have to do this.


    this is really a bit confusing.


    moreover, his target should be the ancestor. after all, the ancestor is the absolute highest-ranking person here. even if he is a fool, he knows that even if he dies, he must support this kind of person.


    but in front of him, the ancestor was far away from him. even if he wanted to self-destruct, he should have flown towards the ancestor while he had just repelled them, and then self-destructed near him.


    therefore, even laymen can see that the current style of play is just a joke.


    "every move this guy makes is extremely stable. there''s absolutely no way he''s playing tricks on us, and he''s still using the method of self-destructing his nascent soul!"


    even black wind can figure this out, so naturally there is no need to talk about the much smarter white envoy.


    the white-clothed envoy frowned, and after thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly understood.


    "no, retreat quickly!"


    he didn''t know what han sanqian was going to do, but he knew one thing very well, that is, no matter what the situation was, han sanqian''s attack was almost in place.


    they must evacuate here immediately, otherwise, no one in their group will be able to leave alive after this wave of attacks.


    as the white-clothed envoy roared, the others immediately reacted and quickly fled outside without caring about anything else.


    just in case, this group of people didn''t forget to put energy shields on themselves when they escaped.


    boom! !


    almost at the moment they were about to escape, black energy also rolled in.


    their speed is so fast that the human eye can clearly see them expanding crazily in all directions.


    boom!


    those who were close were directly involved in the black air on the spot, and they were never seen again. the white envoy and the black wind were extremely fast, but even so, the black air was constantly shortening and shortening. the distance between them.


    more and more people are being sucked into the black energy, and as the black energy continues to grow, its terrifying power finally begins to appear one by one.


    the entire underground space inside the blood sea began to tremble slightly, and the entire surface of the blood sea also continued to tremble because of the power within it.


    as expected, the sea of ??blood seemed to be boiling at this time, and it was constantly moving crazily.


    "this ant!"


    in the different black air in the distance, the ancestor''s voice rang out again, with shock, but also with great anger and unwillingness.


    of course he knew very well that the power at the moment did not come from han sanqian, but from that monster.


    there is only one possibility for this situation to happen, that is, han sanqian gave up his body to the monster, and the monster accepted this request and chose to release himself and control han sanqian.


    in other words, these two guys are working together now.


    "you are shameless, i look down on you, i despise you, i despise you. you are considered a figure after all, but you actually chose to cooperate with the human bugs."


    "you simply have no lower limit. let me tell you, starting from today, you will never be the person in my heart again. you are not qualified to sit on the altar of my demon clan. you are just an ant. waste."


    the ancestor was cursing crazily, without any trace of the image he had just now, let alone the pride he had just now.


    if han sanqian injured him, which made him angry enough, but at least kept him within a controllable range, then now, he has completely lost all patience.


    he was extremely angry, so angry that he even lost all reason.


    because he knows very well that if the monster succeeds, then for him, the real disaster will strike.


    with the monster''s strength, even if he returned to about 30% of his previous strength, it would be difficult for him to win this duel with the monster.


    therefore, this also means that his dream of defeating monsters may have been shattered. he began to become hysterical, nervous, and garbled in speech.


    but for han sanqian and the monster, this means that what they are doing is right!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5586

    the monster did not speak, but at this time he could completely hear what the other party was saying, because without the possession of han sanqian''s spiritual consciousness and the restraint of the golden body, he had completely broken through han sanqian at this time. ¡¯s body and began to gradually control han sanqian¡¯s body.


    however, han sanqian is indeed worthy of being the ceiling of the human body. moreover, although the golden body in the body is covered a lot by the power of han sanqian''s body, after all, it always exists in this body and exudes a certain energy. powerful.


    therefore, he actually has a lot of work to do after he breaks out.


    stabilize the golden body, control his own strength, and then slowly restore everything to a reasonable position. finally, he can find a way to completely control han sanqian''s body!


    this process seems very simple and not complicated, but he knows one thing very well, that is, there must be no mistakes in any small link in it.


    otherwise, he and han sanqian will fall into an abyss of eternal destruction.


    rather than not wanting to die, what he was more afraid of was being embarrassed. it was the first time in his life that he cooperated with a human being, and both of them exploded to death.


    "why, you don''t dare to speak anymore, and you''re embarrassed, right?"


    "if you have any sense of shame, i will trouble you to kill that kid right now, right away, and then fight with me one on one."


    "if you win, i will still respect you very much, but if you lose, at least it will be a fair fight between the two of us, right?"


    these words are very senseless, just like a rambunctious woman asking her husband for an explanation. she is clearly in the wrong, but she forcefully asks the man to admit that he is wrong and to explain clearly where he went wrong.


    the monster''s current situation makes it impossible to reach a fair level with him anyway.


    because the monster has always been restrained by han sanqian, or according to his wishes, if he kills han sanqian, then the person who restrained his body will inevitably bring a strong backlash to him. after the backlash, how can the monster fight with this ancestor, and how can it be fair?


    he is very shameless, and the monster is certainly not stupid. he also knows that the ancestor is trying to anger himself in this way when he is obviously anxious.


    maybe the former monster would be fooled because he considered himself invincible. of course, he would not bother with any words that made him unhappy. he would just say one word and be done with it.


    no matter what conspiracy you have, i will crush you with my strength. if you don¡¯t accept it, you will have to accept it.


    but now, everything is completely different. the monster knows its position very well.


    he understands his current identity and the danger he is in now, so at this critical moment, he calmly and rationally does what he should do.


    even if i am being scolded so close to my face by my ancestor now...


    monsters don''t matter, just go ahead and love zaza.


    as you go!


    seeing that the monster didn''t react, the ancestor suddenly became even more angry.


    "speak. you are deaf or mute. if you have the guts, speak up."


    the more the monster ignores it, for the ancestor, he knows that the situation is less bad for him. at least the arrogant guy starts to stop being arrogant, so he will only be more rational in dealing with himself.


    the more this happened, the more anxious he became.


    boom! !


    the black air grew stronger and stronger, until it almost enveloped everything within the sight of the group of people.


    "bang bang bang!"


    the special envoy in white and black wind, with dozens of subordinates, exhausted almost all their strength and finally rushed out of the invasion of black energy at the last moment.


    but even so, the impact brought by the black energy directly sent several of them flying dozens of meters away. some of them hit the sea of ????blood heavily, and some were even worse, directly hitting the edge of the sea of ????blood and the shore. the immediate result was that he vomited blood and lost at least half of his combat effectiveness.


    "hateful!"


    the ancestor was also completely angry. he knew very well that verbal attacks had no meaning. the only thing he could do now was actually only one thing, which was to quickly shape himself. then, follow monsters fight to the end.


    there was no other choice between the two of them, life or death.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5587

    "roar!"


    within the black cloud, a roar suddenly sounded, and the next second, the entire underground space where the blood sea was located shook for a moment, and the roof of the cave was crumbling.


    the soil on the shore is sloping and falling towards the inside of the cave. the walls of the cave roof are also constantly falling away with falling rocks and broken soil.


    just in case, there is a large earthquake happening here, and all the earthy things are falling like crazy without being able to withstand it.


    "roar!"


    on the other side, the black energy condensed by the ancestor was not to be outdone at all. as the violent roar sounded, soon, earth-shaking changes were also taking place in the sea of ??blood.


    the blood sea flowed crazily and converged all the way towards the place of black energy. the huge vortex and blood dragon were also turning crazily.


    the strong smell of blood was very pungent, as if the entire blood sea was being carried by this huge blood dragon.


    and in this huge blood dragon, with the blood rolling crazily, a black shadow is solidifying again!


    in the black clouds, the falling gravel and soil did not break through the black clouds and fell to the sea. they met again in the black clouds, and then they gathered with each other in the black clouds and became a group made of soil and debris. a huge clay figure made of piled stones.


    if han sanqian was even slightly conscious at this time, he would definitely be able to recognize that this clay figurine was different from when han sanqian saw the monster for the first time, but the difference was not big.


    although he is much smaller, and although he does not look as intimidating as before, overall he still looks so rough, reckless, and very domineering!


    obviously, both sides are accumulating strength, and both sides are also working hard to transform their bodies.


    however, in comparison, the ancestor with the blessing of a large number of blood seas seems to have an absolute advantage. at least in this process, the ancestor''s body condenses much faster.


    boom!


    with a loud noise, the black energy suddenly exploded, and at the same time, the blood dragon that was generated by the entire blood column exploded completely together.


    a new black shadow suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "it''s the ancestor! look, everyone, the ancestor has returned."


    i don''t know who was the first to yell out in excitement. the next second, all the living people looked in the direction he pointed.


    sure enough, the figure of the ancestor stood on the sea of ??blood, existing on the top of the whirlpool.


    however, compared to before, the figure of the ancestor has become more pure at this time. the blackness of his whole body is no longer that translucent appearance. he is more like a terrifying body made of blood and black energy. .


    about five or six meters high, standing there is as domineering as a giant.


    when the special envoy in white saw this, even though he was seriously injured now, he was also full of joy. he knew that with the appearance of the ancestor, their chances of winning would be greatly improved.


    moreover, everyone who comes to them is destined to feel a lot more at ease!


    this is their fucking ancestor, and he is their mainstay. as long as he is around, they are not afraid of any danger.


    "ancestor!"


    black wind''s excitement was also visible to the naked eye. they were fighting to the death just for the reunion of their ancestors.


    fortunately, their efforts were not in vain. the ancestor survived and came back.


    on the other hand, in the black clouds, the solidification of the clay figure is about to be completed, but compared to the black shadow, his speed seems a bit too slow.


    "old guy, you can''t do it. it takes you so long to condense a body. you are old, and you are so discouraged from cooperating with humans. look at you now, hum!"


    the ancestor was not in a hurry to attack. he was cunning and chose the most conservative method, which was to use words to stimulate the opponent first.


    then, see how the other person responds.


    "i''ve been told that you are an ant, but you really know how to use that word. aren''t you annoyed that you keep chattering on and on?"


    at this moment, the monster''s voice also appeared!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5588

    "what?"


    hearing this voice, the ancestor was startled subconsciously, and at the same time his body couldn''t help but retreat slightly.


    among the black clouds, a huge mud and stone man suddenly walked out slowly, and almost at the moment he walked out, those black clouds also turned into countless black energy and continuously entered the mud and stone man a moment later. in the body.


    when all the black energy was absorbed, the appearance of the mud-stone man finally flashed with a burst of black light, like a piece of black armor, tightly covering its body.


    from a distance, although this monster is no longer as terrifying and powerful as before, the black armor makes him look like a lean but muscular clay figure.


    "you...you succeeded?"


    the ancestor was obviously a little surprised!


    "you can succeed, why can''t i? are you really naive enough to think that you are better than others?" the monster sneered.


    although it seemed to outsiders that he was actually very easy to fuse. just by doing it in the black cloud, he completely formed his current appearance. but in fact, only he and han sanqian knew that the process just now was actually very complicated. danger.


    if any small detail goes wrong, the situation will inevitably be irreversible.


    however, the monster is indeed strong, and han sanqian''s body is indeed strong. of course, the most important thing is that one of them has experience and the other has iq.


    both of them almost understand the most important point, which is the meaning of the golden body.


    han sanqian did not completely seal the golden body. in theory, of course he could do so. although this would indeed make han sanqian unsafe to a certain extent, it seemed that this would at least allow the monster to integrate with himself more easily. convenient.


    but what makes han sanqian different from others is that he can always see through the surface to see the essence inside.


    what is its essence? the golden body seems to be something that suppresses monsters, so it is completely okay to remove it or completely seal it off.


    but this is not the case.


    there is nothing wrong with the golden body suppressing monsters, but the golden body can also protect han sanqian from devastating damage to the maximum extent.


    as long as han sanqian''s body does not suffer any devastating damage, it will actually have a very important role and significance for monsters and han sanqian.


    because their basic base exists and will not collapse.


    depending on whether their integration can be perfect without collapse, this is actually the most beneficial existence for them.


    therefore, the preservation of the golden body is of great necessity.


    obviously, the monster also discovered this when han sanqian''s consciousness disappeared and he reoccupied han sanqian''s body.


    after rushing out, the monster can completely use its huge power to fight against the golden body.


    when han sanqian''s consciousness and strength are there, the golden body is exerting itself to the maximum extent. naturally, in this case, the golden body is very strong.


    but when it''s the other way around, everything is different.


    monsters can break through that kind of oppression, then turn defeat into victory and take over a dominant position.


    however, he did not do any suppression on the golden body. in fact, it is what it is. he also knows very well that the golden body will bring him huge trouble, but it will also bring him huge help. .


    facts have also proved that there is nothing wrong with the two people''s ideas. when both of them were in great danger, the basic foundation of the golden body really allowed them to hold on to the bottom line of the body. this also made the two tightrope walkers unable to fall down.


    "are you scared?" the monster smiled coldly.


    "am i afraid of you? don''t tell me that you just relied on this kid to get a broken body. even if you restore your own body, i will not be afraid at all."


    "you are strong, but again, those are all in the past. now, you are facing the real master, which is me."


    "you are indeed quite crazy, but you can only be crazy with your mouth. now, let me fight with you for a while, and then tear your stupid mouth apart!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the monster flew up and rushed towards the ancestor.


    the ancestor also had a cold face, without any fear, and also rushed towards the monster. at this time, the two real giants of the demon clan finally and completely handed over their hands for the first time with great pleasure...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5589

    "kill."


    eleven miles away from the famous store, there was also a fierce battle at this time.


    chi meng''s sudden return was indeed very effective. however, the opponent was indeed better in numbers. although under the earlier impact, this group of people did panic for a short time, and they were suddenly defeated by chi meng''s gang. man broke through a huge gap.


    however, the subordinate who was trusted by the special envoy in white was indeed worthy of the trust of the special envoy in white. it did not take too long to reorganize the team, and relied on the large number of people to slowly stabilize the situation.


    however, they are really at a disadvantage because most of the elites led by the white envoy have left, so the ones who are left don''t have any big advantages other than being more powerful than one person.


    especially when facing an excellent commander like chi meng and hundreds of extremely powerful men in black behind him.


    they were still a little overwhelmed.


    however, there were actually dozens of times more people than chi meng and others. even if they killed them hard, it would take them a long time to kill them.


    as time goes by, the physical strength of chi meng and others will also form a huge question mark.


    lu ruoxin was not worried about these situations at all, and was still lying leisurely in her secret place, as if the place where he was now was not a wilderness at all, but somewhere towards the palace.


    that kind of enjoyment will be envied by anyone who sees it.


    "princess, there is good news from chi meng."


    a man in black came over and knelt on the ground.


    when lu ruoxin heard the news, her expression didn''t change at all, as if everything was taken for granted.


    "say it." lu ruoxin said.


    "chi meng, who led a hundred men, not only successfully held back the enemy eleven miles away, but most importantly, they have now formed a large-scale counterattack."


    "although the enemy is making tenacious resistance, our situation is excellent."


    "princess, i''m not going to put in a good word for chi meng. when the forces were completely unequal, chi meng''s original mission was just to hold them back. however, now that they have fought like this, they are indeed worthy of praise."


    lu ruo


    "it''s a pity that she is following me, lu ruoxin. my subordinates, lu ruoxin, are supposed to complete tasks that ordinary people cannot accomplish. otherwise, how can he be worthy of being mine?"


    lu ruoxin was very crazy, and his subordinates were really speechless when they heard these words. but if you think about it carefully, it does make sense.


    it is sometimes unlucky to follow such a master, because he is too strict in his requirements and has a moody personality. if you are even a little unhappy, you may die without a burial place.


    however, if you gradually get used to this kind of high pressure, you will grow rapidly, and all your abilities will be comprehensively expanded in the process.


    eventually, you will become an all-rounder.


    it may be difficult for them to see their own growth, but they are very clear about chi meng''s changes. chi meng has indeed completely transformed into an elite among the elite.


    she is no longer lu ruoxin''s puppet.


    "yes!"


    lu ruoxin nodded: "it''s almost time, tell chi meng to prepare to come back."


    "princess, the situation in chi meng''s tribe is relatively fierce now. if given some time, we should be able to kill those thousands of people. why... why do you want to ask people to retreat?" the servant asked in confusion.


    taking advantage of victory and pursuing it is the simplest principle that everyone should understand.


    it is impossible for the other party to ambush again now, and the most important thing is that they have already surveyed the nearby area. they can basically confirm that the other party is unlikely to have any ambush or reinforcements.


    then we should attack more crazily.


    "you think i should let chi meng annihilate them all and then complete a world-wide battle so that we can get attention. of course, the most important thing is that the famous store will completely lose its face here, right?"


    "yes, if the famous store is in disgrace, its prestige will be greatly reduced. isn''t this beneficial to our power?" the servant asked.


    lu ruoxin smiled softly: "you are right, but you overlooked one thing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5590

    the servant hurriedly lowered his head: "i''m so brave, please ask the princess for advice."


    "our mission is just to hold off the enemy and give han sanqian some breathing space. let me ask you, if we fight this battle too excitingly, what will happen to the people outside?" lu ruoxin asked softly.


    she rarely got angry because she knew it was a good question.


    of course, the subordinates must be ferocious enough, but that is not pure ferocity. pure ferocity will only make a tyrant. sooner or later, he will lose the support of his subordinates. once he encounters trouble, the team will collapse directly.


    you need to let them learn something, so that they will be sweet and accept your ferocity.


    "people outside will definitely make a fuss. i believe that it won''t be long before at least everyone in the burning bone city will know about this, not to mention the demon clan land."


    "yes, the famous store is indeed embarrassed, but no one knows that it was us, right?"


    "but, as we are against them, isn''t the loss of one equal to the growth of the other? they are weak, even if we don''t get anything, we will be strong." the subordinate said.


    "we will gain these, but we will also lose a lot of things. think about it, when this matter becomes a big deal, people will pay attention to our mysterious force."


    "it is said that if you always walk by the river, your shoes will not get wet. although our team is well hidden and has no whereabouts, when everyone in the world is digging for you, it will be difficult for you to hide some clues."


    they always need to be active, and not all people outside are mediocre people. among them, there are always smart people who will always find something different, which will slowly raise doubts on their heads along the way.


    don''t underestimate the power of the masses. this is the simplest truth that anyone in a high position should understand.


    "moreover, han sanqian may also pay attention to this matter. after all, for him, we are his savior, and he will be very curious about what kind of team can do such a shocking thing. "


    "this is very dangerous for us."


    therefore, compared with some things gained, lu ruoxin still felt that they had lost too much.


    she is a person who doesn''t want to take any risks, and she doesn''t like to make any mistakes. naturally, she is willing to choose to call it quits at this time.


    just as long as the purpose is achieved.


    "yes, i understand. i will go and make chi meng almost ready to withdraw his troops."


    lu ruoxin said nothing, and her subordinates retreated obediently.


    sometimes, i have to admit that lu ruoxin''s caution is justifiable. at least, there seems to be a wave of people around here where no one is around.


    it was none other than cao shen, zhou yong and others who had already hid in the secret passage.


    although they had no way to monitor the sea of ??blood, through the changes in personnel in the villa, they could still guess that a huge situation had occurred in the famous store at this time.


    because of the incident in the blood sea, the famous store issued the most urgent transfer order, which not only included people from the civil and military academy, but also all ordinary guards and servants had to move accordingly.


    therefore, zhou yong and others saw the chaos in the famous store very clearly.


    "there seems to be a big mess in this store. it seems that han sanqian really didn''t waste his life in vain." cao sui said with a frown.


    "you know, famous store has always been known for its stability. after so many years of rule, it has become as stable as a stone on mount tai. if you think about it, he is the emperor of this area. anyone who meets him will be stunned by him. he looked so calm, and we were the only ones panicking."


    zhou yong nodded: "yes, i have never seen famous stores in such a panic. even when my father served them, it was their most difficult and dangerous time, and i never heard any feedback from them. such intense times.¡±


    zhou yong finished speaking and looked at cao sui: "it seems that our decision to suppress baohan sanqian is not wrong. at least from the current point of view, this guy''s ability is completely worth it."


    cao sui nodded: "it is true that people who can challenge famous stores have this qualification, but can han sanqian do it?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5591

    zhou yong couldn''t answer this question.


    from the understanding of famous stores, the answer must be very simple, that is, it cannot be done.


    however, han sanqian''s reputation was indeed outstanding. after just a few days of contact with han sanqian, he knew very well that this guy was indeed no ordinary person.


    so¡­¡­


    "i don''t know how to answer this question." zhou yong shook his head: "although we are our own people and can talk whatever we want, i''m really not sure."


    "but, one thing i''m sure of."


    "what?" cao sui asked.


    "i think we may need to increase our investment in han sanqian, as long as this person can come out alive." zhou yong said.


    cao sui nodded and did not object.


    "the person who caused such a big trouble for the famous store is obviously an extraordinary person. once something happens to the famous store today, the entire power of burning bone city will be greatly shaken. burning bone city has been peaceful for too many days. once it is stirred by someone, it means that everything will move accordingly, and in the true sense, one hair will affect the whole body."


    zhou yong nodded: "it is very likely that the world will be more chaotic at that time, so our investment must increase to han sanqian. of course, we must also spread and cooperate with other forces, which is definitely not the case now. generally speaking, too many stores are attached to famous stores.¡±


    "yes." cao sui nodded: "actually, i even suspect that people from other forces are taking this opportunity to harass famous stores."


    "there is such a possibility." zhou yong also nodded: "there have been several vibrations on the ground before. although the place we are in is absolutely safe, we can also feel these vibrations. the fact is "although we feel a lot of vibrations, they don''t all come from one place."


    cao sui frowned slightly: "yes, the reason why i am so suspicious is precisely because the two earthquakes came from different places. one seems to be far away from us, which means that the place is not a famous store, and the other one seems to be far away from us. there are several earthquakes that are very close, but they should come from famous stores."


    "these all show that my guess is very likely to be correct."


    zhou yong nodded: "the situation may become more and more complicated, and we need to be more careful."


    "kindness!"


    zhou yong rushed to several of his attendants and ordered: "you guys should keep an eye on the sights here at the famous store. cao sui, follow me."


    cao sui frowned slightly and said, "you want to see the surrounding environment."


    zhou yong nodded: "yes, although there is no movement outside at the moment, i always feel that there may be some enemies outside."


    "although this enemy is not our enemy, those of us in the village still need to figure out some things more clearly."


    only those who understand the situation can take more advantages in betting and make more judgments.


    "roar!"


    in the sea of ????blood, the two monsters were in a peak showdown from the moment they came up. there was no sloppiness at all. the main focus of both sides was to kill you in one or two moves.


    therefore, as soon as they fought, all kinds of crazy explosions followed one after another. even though black wind and the white envoy were very far away from the two of them, the explosions produced by the two in a hurry directly shocked their bodies for a moment. the blood is boiling, the internal organs are twisted, and the blood cannot resist the flow of blood from the mouth.


    "it''s scary. this is too scary. i was several hundred meters away, and the remnants of the explosion didn''t hit me at all. but why do i feel obvious internal injuries worsening?" the white-clothed envoy looked at the distant place in shock. the duel between the two monsters made me feel very uncomfortable for a moment: "is this... is this a duel of top powers?"


    "this... this is too terrifying. this... this is simply the level at which we people can intervene."


    almost the same as him, there is heifeng, whose mouth is already full of blood...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5592

    "this... damn!"


    the black wind and the white-clothed envoys are still difficult to resist. those who are on the fringe, but have weaker cultivation and are not qualified to go down to the sea of ????blood, will naturally be even more unlucky.


    with a bang, countless people fell down in a huge explosion.


    it''s an exaggeration. the distance between the two sides is actually very far, but it looks like they are attacking together and being knocked down together.


    "go to hell."


    the ancestor roared angrily, and with a flip of his hand, he slapped it with a palm.


    suddenly, under this palm, it was like a demon descending to earth, causing the entire sea of ????blood to surge wildly.


    the monster clay man was not afraid at all, he did not dodge or dodge at all, and responded with a palm strike with a flip of his hand!


    "snapped!"


    when this palm was blasted out, the earth shook and the mountains shook, the sky collapsed and the earth cracked, causing the entire ground to tremble!


    the two palms faced each other directly, and a puff of black smoke met a puff of black energy. there was not even a bit of confrontation between the two sides. when they met, they exploded!


    boom!


    the two figures were directly confronted by the internal force and were forced to retreat several meters!


    the ancestor''s body shook slightly and then reluctantly stopped. the clay figurine''s body was also shaking, and countless pieces of mud fell down.


    "even if you are fused with this human bug, so what? for me, you are still too weak. because this body cannot have any meaning at all. it is too fragile and cannot withstand the torment. "yes." the ancestor laughed coldly: "it''s just a fight, and your body is broken like this? what if it was more violent?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the ancestor''s body was moved by black smoke, and the entire sea of ????blood shook crazily!


    boom!


    like a mad dragon coming out of the sea, the ancestor''s entire body came suddenly.


    "then do you think you are strong?"


    the monster''s momentum was not weak at all. he snorted and faced the ancestor directly, and the two sides fought together again.


    the sea surface felt as if it was encountering a hundred-level wind, with violent surges for a while, and the surrounding ground seemed to be attacked by huge earth beasts, shaking everywhere and causing rocks to fall.


    "it''s scary, it''s scary, this... this is simply a fight between gods and mortals. brother, let''s retreat, right?"


    under such strong pressure, hei feng felt even more uncomfortable for a while. he looked at the special envoy in white, hoping that this guy could give him an idea.


    he really wants to escape from here, or stay away from here, because the terrifying pressure caused by the fight between the two monsters is really too strong for him, and he can hardly breathe now.


    the special envoy in white was not much better, not even as good as black wind. the blood at the corner of his mouth was flowing like crazy as if he didn''t want money.


    he was very depressed. he insisted on sticking to the village owner''s order and helping his ancestor at all costs.


    therefore, retreating now is obviously against the orders of superiors.


    but the special envoy in white is also very clear about the current situation. if they stay nearby, they will not actually have any meaningful effect. they will just add casualties here.


    besides, the owner of the village had an order for him to do things conveniently outside.


    therefore, it is actually possible to withdraw. the worst thing is to withdraw farther and preserve our strength. the ancestor will come back to provide support when it is really not possible.


    only¡­¡­


    the special envoy in white looked towards a corner in the distance. the woman was standing in the corner with a group of people.


    they were already here, but they just didn''t take action. if they were allowed to watch him and others retreat, this... this would somewhat damage the reputation of the village.


    black wind obviously also noticed what the white-clothed envoy was looking at. he panicked and said hurriedly: "brother, don''t worry about it. even if those people are here, we have to withdraw."


    "think about it, we are obviously dying here in vain. if we don''t withdraw, won''t we be looked down upon by others? moreover, the village owner always needs our support. if we die here in vain, wouldn''t those people be against the village? is it even more difficult for the lord?¡±


    "brother, don''t be foolish and loyal."


    faced with hei feng''s urging, the white-clothed envoy was unable to refute his words for a while. yes, hei feng''s words did make sense.


    if you don''t withdraw, you will die in vain. that is stupid and you will be laughed at.


    however, he was still entangled in the front and didn''t know how to choose for a while.


    hei feng couldn''t bear it anymore and said anxiously: "don''t even think about it, they are also coming to support, but have they made any move? no, what does it mean? it means they also feel that now is not the time to enter, retreat, if you don¡¯t retreat, we good guys will all die here.¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5593

    the white-clothed envoy gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind.


    heifeng''s last words could almost make him choose between the two.


    "all brothers, listen to my order and retreat immediately!"


    "yes!"


    all the masters were relieved when they heard the order, and quickly retreated towards the shore.


    the black wind and white envoys could not withstand the pressure, and they were certainly not much better.


    a group of people quickly flew back to the shore, but they also knew very well that even at this point, it was definitely not safe.


    "everyone immediately retreated 800 meters and gathered at the corner."


    only the passage eight hundred meters away, under the cover of the terrain, may be the safest.


    although this distance still seems a bit far, it is already the best choice.


    "yes!"


    the soldiers retreated, and the envoy in white couldn''t help but look at the woman. he tried to see what kind of reaction the woman would have from this process.


    fortunately, the woman''s face was very cold and she just led the people to retreat according to the order without saying anything else.


    this made the white-clothed envoy let out a long breath of bad breath. at least, her reaction showed that she did not think there was anything inappropriate in doing so.


    a group of people quickly retreated to the corner 800 meters away, and took advantage of the terrain of the corner to temporarily cover their safety.


    "damn it, i really didn''t expect that this... this battle could be so intense. with our level of cultivation, we can''t even intervene." hei feng couldn''t help but punch the wall.


    he was really depressed.


    compared with bai yi, he is naturally not as intelligent as the special envoy in white, but he can sit in the special envoy of the academy of arts, a higher official position than the special envoy in white. it is obvious that he relies on his extraordinary skills.


    however, such a skill has no effect now.


    in front of the ancestor and the monster, he and the special envoy in white were just children, but relatively speaking, he, a child, was a few years older than the special envoy in white.


    but it doesn¡¯t make any fucking sense.


    the result is that you can''t beat it.


    "how could han sanqian have such a monster?" the special envoy in white couldn''t help but frowned: "judging from the current situation, han sanqian has this monster in his body."


    in other words, in fact, han sanqian thought that he could not fight, so he simply released the monster in his body.


    "this can actually explain why han sanqian is obviously a human, but his demonic energy is very terrifying." heifeng said.


    they fought against han sanqian, and han sanqian''s domineering demonic energy left a deep impression on them.


    at first, they also found it very strange. after all, han sanqian was not a demon, but he possessed more powerful and pure demonic energy than them.


    now, they all have answers.


    "it''s just, what kind of monster is this monster? according to the ancestor, that monster seems to be higher level and more qualified than the ancestor." black wind said strangely.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "yes, according to the history of our demon clan, the ancestors should be regarded as the oldest trolls in our demon clan. even if there are people of the same era as the ancestors, they are the same age as the ancestors. class."


    "but, that monster seems to be an existence beyond this."


    heifeng also frowned: "he kept saying that the ancestor in front of him should be the younger generation among the younger generations. therefore, from common sense, he should not only be older than the ancestor, but also it¡¯s so long that it¡¯s unimaginable.¡±


    "but, in the history of the demon clan, there is nothing further up. this...what is going on?"


    black wind is confused, and so is the white envoy. this has nothing to do with low iq, because history has only stopped there.


    naturally, no one knows about the things above and the things further back.


    the white-clothed envoy suddenly looked at the woman.


    since she is a person above her, she may naturally know a lot more things. maybe, the other party may want to know some more detailed secrets.


    thinking of this, the special envoy in white looked over...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5594

    she just looked ahead coldly, as if she didn''t even pay attention to what black wind and the white-clothed envoys said from beginning to end.


    however, the special envoy in white never made any move to look away. after staring for a long time, she seemed to have lost her patience.


    "you don''t have to ask me, and you don''t have to expect me to say anything to you. i don''t know." she responded coldly.


    "what we want is not your real answer. we just want to know more. are we just watching? the monster is obviously beyond the scope of our cognition. we can''t do anything at all. we just wait in vain. ?" black wind couldn''t help but ask.


    the special envoy in white nodded and agreed, "should you tell the superiors about the current situation? so that they can give their opinions?"


    the thoughts of the white envoy and black wind are simple. first, this is the most effective solution. as far as they are concerned, these things have exceeded a certain cognitive scope and ability!


    therefore, it is naturally best to solve it above.


    second, if this woman reported it to her superiors, the overall meaning would be completely different.


    they reported it to the superiors themselves. it was because their famous store was not doing well. after half of the work, their famous store realized that it was not working anymore and asked their superiors to come for support.


    but if she reported it to the higher authorities, it would be different. this is when the situation in the famous store has reached a critical point, and the people above have clearly understood that it is impossible to rely on the famous store alone, so they have to send people to support.


    this may be a bit confusing, but the general meaning is completely different.


    this is a subjective and objective thing.


    in the former, their trust will be reduced and their abilities will be questioned. no matter what the final outcome of this battle is, the presence of their famous stores will be very low.


    as for the latter, they may even be the heroes in the whole thing, or the righteous people who tried their best.


    it''s just such a subtle difference, but the result will be completely different.


    this is sometimes the scary thing about power.


    her face was still very cold, and she was still unwilling to speak for a long time while looking at the sea of ??blood in the distance, but just when the black wind and the white envoy were about to lose their patience.


    she suddenly looked at the subordinate next to her.


    "go and talk to the people above and report the situation here to them. also, have you recorded the scene of the fight just now?"


    "it''s already recorded."


    "okay, go ahead and let the people above come up with a temporary policy as soon as possible. it''s best to also provide some support."


    "yes."


    the subordinate quickly retreated, and the black wind and white envoys couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. at least, from now on, everything was as they thought.


    after all, their famous store is no longer solely responsible for this matter.


    above the sea of ????blood, the struggle between the two monsters is still going on. the two sides are going back and forth, fighting endlessly. it seems that they are fighting each other in broad openness, but in fact there are countless mysteries hidden.


    each move between the two people seemed to be nothing, but each move involved at least thousands of rounds.


    however, the level of the two people is too high, and it is obviously difficult for people like the white-clothed envoy to see clearly their every move.


    what most of them could see was just the moment when both sides were at their most powerful.


    i just thought it was just for a moment.


    in fact, there have been at least tens of thousands of rounds of crazy confrontations.


    this is also the real reason why heifeng and his group would vomit blood crazily when they were relatively close to them, completely unable to withstand the pressure.


    what their bodies endured every second was not just one or two blows, but tens of thousands of blows.


    the power of a raindrop is very small, but you can''t bear it even if it hits you ten thousand times, let alone a fight between two monsters, the residual power of such a drop is already very huge.


    when tens of thousands of blows were struck, people like hei feng would of course be completely unable to withstand it.


    "you are worthy of you. if your body were your own, with your ability, i would only need to recover 50%, and i would not be your opponent." the ancestor snorted coldly: "however, it is a pity. these are all assumptions, but the fact is that this kid¡¯s body is not strong enough to support these, what i said is right?¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5595

    "hmph, this body is enough to handle you. i really don''t know what you are talking about." the monster sneered coldly and disdainfully.


    "i''m being harsh? i''m not being harsh! you can''t stand it anymore. this is a fact. just look at your body, hahahahaha!"


    the ancestor is crazy, but he does have reasons and qualifications for being crazy.


    during the crazy struggle between the two people, the monster''s clay figure had shrunk several times without feeling the dirt falling.


    if the previous clay figurine was still as big as a hill, now, he is only as big as a black bear at best.


    what''s even more frightening is that the dirt on the monster is still falling crazily.


    at this rate, i am afraid that in less than two minutes, the monster will be reduced to the size of a real human being, and then it will take a while to completely shatter into dust.


    on the other hand, although the ancestor was severely damaged in the process, relying on the continuous support of the power of the blood sea, his current figure has only shrunk by one-third.


    he still has two-thirds of his body.


    but just these two-thirds of the body, compared to the monster, are like a big mountain in front of a small stone.


    just on the body alone, the opponent has completely shown the potential to crush, and this crushing seems so irreversible.


    "what does the human race rely on to be so powerful and blessed in the world of bafang?"


    "you don''t have to rely on yourself."


    "they rely on those gods, those saints, and the sacrifices of those mythical beasts to gain territory."


    "in fact, the human race is just a symbol of greed. they are very cunning and cunning, and they use no means to achieve their goals."


    "they are the lowest and most despicable creatures in the world."


    "they don''t deserve to be the masters of this world."


    "you know this better than me. however, i really didn''t expect that in the end you would end up working with them and becoming my enemy."


    "you are simply a disgrace. you simply don''t deserve to be such a famous guy in my demon clan."


    "so, you go and die now. i want to tell all the sentient beings of the demon clan that i... am the real leader of this demon clan, and you are nothing."


    "the new king will always step on the corpse of the old king to ascend the throne. you are my stone to the throne."


    "give up your resistance, you disgrace."


    the ancestor had the upper hand, so naturally he was very proud of his words.


    the monster smiled coldly: "we haven''t even finished the fight, and you are so crazy? you keep saying that humans are despicable and shameless, how can you be considered a good bird?"


    "those who don''t know better think you have won. if you want to ascend the throne, you can show your ability."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the monster was not afraid of the crazy falling of soil from his body, and hit the ancestor with another sudden palm.


    "it''s come to this moment, and you still don''t raise your hands to surrender, and you still try to attack me? i think you really think you have lived too long."


    "forget it, i will fulfill your wish now and send you to the west."


    the ancestor also snorted, and in the next second he gathered terrifying power. for a moment, the entire blood sea defense buddha transformed into a giant dragon, and the ancestor was the exit through which the dragon was about to rush out of the sky.


    countless blood wolves turned into black smoke and entered his body directly. then, they hit the monster with one of its palms. this huge black smoke pounced on the monster like a tiger coming out of its cage.


    at this time, the palms of the two people also completely competed against each other!


    the black smoke was going crazy, and so was the black air. the moment the two people put their hands on each other, the heaven and earth seemed to be shaking, and the entire underground space seemed to be about to collapse.


    "you can''t do it, you can''t stand it, hahahaha."


    the ancestor laughed crazily, as if victory was just around the corner, while the monster on the opposite side was crumbling...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5596

    "yeah?"


    but even though the monster was in such a dangerous situation, he didn''t panic at all when he answered. he was as calm as possible, and there was even a trace of disdain and ease in his tone.


    "haha, it''s time like this, are you still pretending to be tough in front of me?"


    "can you still hold on?"


    "why bother, you are."


    the ancestor was very unhappy. for him, he was now on the winning side, so it was obvious that the other party should bow to him now.


    rather than being so shameless as a monster.


    "but it doesn''t matter. anyway, you can''t hold on for much longer. it''s really time for you to abdicate."


    "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    he laughed wildly, and at the same time, the power in his hands increased several points.


    "do you want to kill me in such a hurry? you know, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. if you suddenly hit me desperately now, you may use too much force, because once i push down, i will fight back directly. , what should you do?" the monster smiled coldly: "i shouldn''t have reminded you in the first place, but you are my junior after all, and i should more or less let you go, right?"


    the monster retreated slightly, and a force came forward slightly.


    the strength is not great, and it is impossible to withstand the opponent''s impact, but at least it will not be completely dispersed.


    the monster''s figure is constantly retreating, and of course, the speed of its body transformation is also getting faster.


    "fuck, your mouth is really harder than your body, and you still remind me? i want to ask you, what qualifications do you have to remind me? do you still have the strength to counterattack me? you are probably making me laugh. bar."


    the ancestor knew that if he suddenly increased his strength in this kind of confrontation, it would indeed be possible for the opponent to counterattack him after being on guard.


    however, he really didn''t care at all.


    for him, these factors existed, but were not possible.


    this monster''s body has almost completely melted away. it''s actually beyond his ability to keep himself alive, and he still wants to take the opportunity to fight back.


    if this isn''t just a dream, what is it?


    he has no qualifications at all!


    "break it for me!"


    therefore, he does not need any defense, he only needs to continue to increase his offensive strength.


    thinking of this, the ancestor''s strength strengthened again, and in an instant he repeled the monster even more powerfully.


    the two were in tandem, as if they were like a ray of light, hitting somewhere directly.


    boom!


    the bodies of the two people hit the wall heavily, and the wall was dented several meters in an instant.


    the ancestor became even more ferocious: "come on, aren''t you going to let me? look at how embarrassed you are now, what qualifications do you have to let me?"


    he knew very well that during the process of repelling the monster, the monster''s body could not hold up and was about to scatter. now with this violent collision, the opponent was even more dead than alive.


    he has completely gained the absolute upper hand.


    he is fearless.


    in fact, he does not have the upper hand, but has an absolute advantage.


    in that moment, of course he could be extremely arrogant, and of course he could laugh wildly.


    the monster''s body was indeed sliding down crazily as the wall slid down, so much so that it was unclear whether it was the mud on the wall that was scattered again or the mud on the monster''s body that was scattered again.


    "you are so arrogant that you ignore many things, and you want to win so much that you have forgotten who you are."


    "i gave you a chance, and i said i would give you some, but, unfortunately, you didn''t listen at all."


    "in that case, you should die."


    the monster smiled coldly, and in the next second, the soil on his face completely fell away, and the soil on his body also completely fell off. however, inside the broken soil, it was not soil, but a body.


    a body of han sanqian!


    "what?" the ancestor was also suddenly startled, especially when the smile on han sanqian''s face was so sinister. he seemed to see the cunning han sanqian, but he also seemed to see the monster''s true form.


    the two smiling faces merged together, making people feel horrified to see them.


    of course, what frightened him the most was not only this, but that at this moment, the clay figures were not completely dispersed, but there was a human body hidden inside.


    this means that the monster is not dead...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5597

    "you...this...this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible." the ancestor was shocked, and it was completely difficult to understand for a moment. for him, han sanqian had long been possessed by the physical body. it was the power that turned the layers of mud and stone into what they are today.


    "how is this impossible?"


    the monster smiled coldly: "i have occupied han sanqian''s body, but don''t you think about it, is there a possibility that this kind of occupation is not a complete robbery, but that he and i have become integrated?"


    "comprehensive?" upon hearing this word, the ancestor was immediately startled: "what do you mean..."


    he suddenly thought of some very scary possibility, that is to say, han sanqian only existed in a wonderful symbiosis with the monster.


    not in the conventional sense, the monster broke through han sanqian''s shackles and completely occupied han sanqian''s body.


    the two may not sound like much difference, but they are actually very different.


    because it is obvious that the latter is a monster. it just used han sanqian''s body to come back and use it for its own purposes.


    then, all the black energy previously emanated from the monster, and then condensed into a complete body that belonged to the monster.


    then, after one of his attacks, the monster''s body was shattered, so naturally he was not far from death.


    but the former is different.


    the former is combined with han sanqian. he looks the same and has very similar principles, but the actual difference is huge.


    han sanqian''s body is shared by the two, which also means that han sanqian''s consciousness is still there, but it is sealed, and weird is just reviving the corpse to release his own power, and then generates enough the power enveloped han sanqian''s body.


    the former naturally has the advantage of the former, that is, two bodies, but on the other hand, its biggest disadvantage is that it cannot allow both people to exert their great strength, because there is always a limit between the two people.


    the latter also has its advantages, that is, it allows monsters to release their power relatively unscrupulously. the disadvantage is that they are just one body.


    to die is to die, nothing else.


    but the former is different. the virtual body of a dead monster is dead, but there is still the real body of han sanqian!


    what does that mean?


    this means that once the monster in front of him switches to han sanqian''s body, han sanqian will have the power to counterattack himself at this critical moment.


    he never thought that the enemy would counterattack, so he didn''t take any precautions at all!


    if han sanqian attacks now, what he will suffer will definitely be a very terrifying close attack.


    he suddenly understood the monster''s reminder!


    he really wasn''t bragging, he was really reminding himself, and he was really giving in to himself.


    however, i... i have never heard it from beginning to end.


    "i knew it would be useless to persuade you. on the contrary, for people like you, the more i persuade you, the more you will actually go against me, because you are arrogant enough, because you are greedy enough, so , you only have victory in your subconscious mind, and you can only defeat me quickly."


    "of course, and your strong self-esteem."


    the monster knows that the ancestor is eager to prove himself in front of him, so he will become crazy and greedy.


    in this case, the more he says something, the less likely the other party will listen.


    no matter what he advised him to do, he just wouldn''t do anything. in this case, the ancestor must be the one who suffers.


    just like now, it is basically impossible for the ancestor to make any preparations for the monster''s counterattack. so in this case, killing him is as simple as drinking water.


    "you, when did you become as despicable as a human being?" the ancestor shouted angrily.


    "despicable? smart and despicable are not antonyms, right?" the monster smiled coldly: "it''s because you are arrogant and ignorant. why, now you are blaming others?"


    "a brain like yours doesn''t have any status in the demon clan. you deserve to die, do you understand?" with a disdainful drink, the monster raised its eyes sharply: "now, you can die."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5598

    as soon as he finished speaking, the monster suddenly exerted force. for a moment, han sanqian''s body defense was like a red-hot iron rod, with red blood flowing all over his body, and an extremely huge force suddenly burst out from his palm. .


    the ancestor had not made any preparation at all, and was completely unable to withstand the fierce attack from the monster.


    in just a moment, he, who was originally pushing the monster, began to slowly retreat towards the back.


    han sanqian''s body, which was originally dead on the wall, quickly rose up and pushed outward little by little, while the ancestor''s body also slowly retreated.


    "you...why do you still have such great power?"


    "impossible, this is absolutely impossible."


    the monster smiled coldly: "how is this impossible? what i fought with you just now was just the power i released. now, what you are facing is my power that exists in han sanqian''s body and han sanqian''s own power. strength."


    "i''m not afraid to tell you that this power is actually more powerful than the power i just released."


    when the ancestor heard this, he was immediately shocked: "you lied to me, are you scaring me? you are scaring me!"


    the ancestor roared crazily. he was extremely unwilling, but he also knew better that the monster did not lie to him, let alone scare him.


    boom!


    han sanqian''s body was like a throttle that had been prepared for a long time. after enough time to operate, it finally opened completely with a roar.


    the speed at which he pushed the ancestor suddenly became extremely terrifying. the two people quickly rushed out of the depression, and then rushed all the way in the opposite direction.


    wow!


    almost in the blink of an eye, the two people rushed from one side to the other side, and then with a loud vibration in the wall, a huge depression was knocked out again.


    however, this time it was not han sanqian and the monsters inside, but the ancestor.


    boom!


    the violent impact caused the entire wall to tremble crazily, and the surrounding area of ??the blood sea felt as if it had just been hit by a huge mountain from hundreds of thousands of meters away.


    everyone was shaking crazily as the ground shook.


    "what...what''s going on?" the envoy in white was very surprised.


    he had eyes. in fact, he could vaguely see what was going on. however, he did not want to believe this fact and subconsciously asked heifeng.


    hei feng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak for a long time. he also saw clearly the situation just now, or in other words, he didn''t need to see clearly, just a basic logic to know what happened.


    just now, the ancestor pushed the monster and smashed it to one side, and it made a very deep depression.


    but now, it''s smashed in the opposite direction. doesn''t even a fool know what''s going on?


    more importantly, the commotion this time was obviously more ferocious, which also meant that the enemy''s counterattack, at least from this point of view, was much stronger.


    "ancestor... ancestor is not in any danger, right?" heifeng looked at the white-clothed envoy, and then at the woman.


    the woman''s eyes were fixed on the newly formed depression.


    the depression is so deep that the naked eye cannot see what is inside.


    but intuitively, everyone knows what''s going on.


    "need help?" the white-clothed envoy also looked at the woman.


    "no need!" after thinking for a moment, the woman shook her head firmly.


    it''s not that she doesn''t want to, but she knows that no matter whether the ancestor is seriously injured or defeated, in fact, it is not their place to interfere now.


    if they rush in now, it will most likely be for free.


    instead of doing this, it is better to wait rationally for the best time.


    they are the last line of defense to trap han sanqian and the monster. there is no need for them to be like this until the last moment, or in other words, until they have to come.


    the black wind and white envoys did not speak. they basically had the same idea.


    they just pretended to ask this woman on this basis.


    they also wish it were so.


    "da da da!"


    deep in the depression, the ancestor''s body hit the innermost part. on top of his body, the soil was dripping bit by bit. but compared to this, what was even more terrifying was that the black smoke on the ancestor''s body also began to drip down. the continuous disappearance shows that the ancestor was seriously injured in this counterattack...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5599

    "look, if you had listened to me a little bit and taken a little precaution, you wouldn''t have been injured like this." the monster looked at him coldly.


    there is no mercy at all, only full of ridicule.


    "you said, what a pity this is. with your strength, even if i fight back against you, even if you don''t say i completely resist, at least you won''t be so seriously injured."


    as for monsters, it¡¯s very heartbreaking.


    every word is correct, but every word is rooted in the psychology of the ancestor.


    it''s like the ancestor was wearing armor in a duel with a monster. he wanted to win so much, and he underestimated the enemy so much that when he stabbed the monster, he almost didn''t wear the armor.


    and once the enemy strikes back with a sword, he can only use his own body to withstand the enemy''s sword.


    naturally, he was seriously injured.


    therefore, it is not wrong for the monster to mock, but on the other hand, he did not say anything wrong. this is an ironclad fact.


    "you...you...you!" the ancestor was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "besides, from beginning to end, don''t you think i did it on purpose?" the monster smiled coldly: "now that you are far away from the sea of ??blood, is it relatively difficult to regain your strength now?"


    there are advantages but there are disadvantages. the ancestor is in the sea of ??blood and is almost immortal. he will never die. he can use the power of the sea of ??blood to reorganize his body at any time.


    however, once he leaves the sea of ??blood, his ability will quickly weaken a lot.


    because he didn''t think that he would lose at that time, he didn''t think much about it at all.


    "you are so disgusting." the ancestor looked at the monster and shouted unwillingly.


    "you are just too stupid. i really don''t know how a person like you can get the confidence to lead the demon clan. you don''t even think about it. with your iq, you want all the demon clan to follow you." behind your back, are you being treated as a fool together?" the monster shouted disdainfully: "the world in all directions is withering, and young people like you are not as capable as us. this is a change in the world. perhaps, you can still rely on this reason to stand up. stay put."


    "however, the lack of one aspect should allow you to grow in another aspect. otherwise, you will only be eliminated."


    "but here, i don''t see any other growth in you."


    "don''t say in front of me that the human race is the most rubbish bug, because at least today, when the spiritual energy is thin, these humans can continue to adapt to the living environment here by relying on the growth of wisdom, and what about you?"


    "the abilities are getting more and more rubbish, and the brain is getting more and more unclear. in your eyes, there is only power and greed. in fact, these things are enough to cover your eyes."


    the ancestor roared angrily, unable to bear the criticism at all: "stop talking, you are not qualified to judge us, you... you are just taking advantage of the past. if you live in this era, you are just a person." it¡¯s just trash.¡±


    "then take a look at what level i will be at when i come back to this world. i know it''s hard to kill you bitch, because of the existence of this sea of ??blood, so even if you are wiped out in smoke by me in front of you, you will always come back together again." after saying this, the ancestor smiled coldly: "however, that doesn''t matter, you were seriously injured today, and it will be difficult for you to return to your normal level in a few years."


    "take good care of your injuries, and then open your dog eyes and show me how useless you are, and how invincible and domineering i am."


    "now, bitch, you can be destroyed in peace and contentment. just wait for the sea of ??blood to reassemble your rotten body, trash."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the monster withdrew his hand, then raised it slightly and aimed it at the ancestor''s head.


    "no...no...don''t, don''t!" the ancestor was suddenly startled.


    "it''s too late to say anything now." the monster smiled coldly and slapped it with a palm...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5600

    "boom!"


    as the monster took a direct shot with its palm, the huge figure of the ancestor suddenly froze and exploded in the next second.


    boom! !


    there was a loud noise, and the entire depression exploded directly. the monster did not dare to delay at all and quickly retreated.


    the entire sunken cave exploded, causing the entire wall to completely collapse. the huge vibration made the entire cave tremble crazily.


    the white-clothed envoy and others did not even realize what was going on, and were instantly knocked to the ground.


    the cave collapsed, and the blood sea was boiling crazily. a large amount of blood energy and black energy began to evaporate from the surface of the blood sea.


    "ah!"


    what''s even more terrifying is that many disciples on the shore suddenly covered their chests, and their whole bodies seemed to be on fire, turning into bursts of black smoke.


    after that, they completely disappeared in front of everyone.


    this is true inside, and so is the people outside the underground door.


    without any other blows, they just evaporated themselves.


    "what...what''s going on?"


    hei feng looked at everything in front of him with eyes full of surprise. the envoy in white quickly came back to his senses and looked at the sea of ????blood fiercely. he was very surprised.


    "oops, there''s something wrong with the ancestor."


    "so, there is also a problem with the blood sea. those who are nourished by the blood sea are naturally greatly affected!"


    as soon as these words came out, heifeng and others were all shocked.


    although they are not affected by the blood sea, after all, many of their comrades are controlled by the blood sea. they evaporated and died for no reason. they were shocked for a while before, but now they are calm and can see in an instant. after understanding what was going on, the sadness suddenly arose.


    "damn it!" the woman gritted her teeth.


    there were no more mood swings, but at a time when there was such a serious downsizing, i felt a little overwhelmed for a while.


    of course, the most terrifying thing is that the attrition can reveal that the ancestor is no longer able to survive.


    this is disorienting.


    everything is done to protect the ancestor. if anything happens to the ancestor, it will be an extremely tragic and devastating blow to anyone.


    "ancestor..." heifeng fell limp to the ground. at this time, he had almost completely lost his fighting spirit.


    he knew very well that although everything was not completely over, it was actually over.


    even if we win this battle, what''s the point? !


    "it''s over, everything is over."


    the special envoy in white also shouted very sadly, and he also fell to the ground extremely weak.


    their most important person was gone, and they were heartbroken. at this time, the blood sea also lost its previous blood color and began to turn into black water, and the water level of the entire sea surface was also falling crazily.


    have you ever seen the sea wither into a desert?


    here it is now.


    it is not only shocking, but also makes people feel extremely desperate.


    it was a scene of death in life, which made people feel unusually suffocating.


    "now, it''s you."


    the monster retreated to the center of the blood sea, glanced coldly at heifeng and the others, and in the next second, an acceleration suddenly struck.


    the white-clothed envoy and others suddenly opened their eyes wide. before they could get over their grief, the god of death was already staring at them.


    "everyone stops!"


    "yes!"


    "we can retreat, but the ancestor has been slandered, and even... even his life or death is uncertain, so you should all know that we... we actually have no way out. today, we will either die here, or, even after escaping back and being treated as deserters, they will all die, but one will die standing up and the other will die kneeling, so tell me loudly what your choice is!"


    "kill!" everyone responded in unison, and their morale was raised to the highest point.


    in other words, this is the only choice when there is no choice. this is the last stubbornness before death comes.


    "pick up your weapons and charge with me now! no matter how powerful the enemy is, we have to kill him before we die."


    "kill!"


    black wind took the lead, followed by countless soldiers.


    "we''re coming too!" the woman also shouted coldly at the subordinates behind her. the next second, she led the people behind her to kill the monster.


    one against many, but again, the strongest versus a group of people with relatively low cultivation levels, it''s still a big battle!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5601

    outside the underground gate, many soldiers died, which also completely shocked the manager of blood sea, but only a few seconds later, he suddenly reacted.


    "shut the underground door tightly to me. all living people should immediately put up a defensive posture for me!"


    he drank loudly and loudly.


    he knew very well that there must be huge trouble inside.


    the ancestor is also very likely to be seriously injured. the masters inside will be the second barrier, and he will be the third barrier.


    although he doesn''t have an absolute master here, hundreds of thousands of troops are still a huge capture net.


    "come on." he waved lightly, and one of his men came over quickly.


    "go and notify the owner of the village and tell him that something may have happened to your ancestor. his subordinates are incompetent and i feel ashamed of him. therefore, i am ready to die in battle. i will lead everyone outside the underground gate. try to stop this until everyone here dies."


    "special envoy, there is no need to do this. with so many people in our famous store, i believe we can solve the problem." the subordinate said hurriedly.


    "it''s not that i''m pessimistic. if something happens to our ancestors, all of us here will be involved. under such circumstances, we have no other way to go. either, kill the enemy, and then the punishment for our crimes will be it will be lighter and we can live a better life. or, we will be killed by the enemy. this is our incompetence, but at least we use our own lives to maintain our last dignity." he said quietly.


    he is not afraid of death at all. after the surprise just now, his temperament is very calm now.


    he already knows his future ending. he is a subordinate and holds an important position. so now, it is natural that it is time to repay his superiors.


    the subordinate didn''t say anything. he knew how well prepared his superior had been. he nodded and quickly withdrew.


    in the village owner''s house, he was currently communicating with people through an air barrier.


    the barrier was filled with blood, as if the other side was stuck in a sea of ??blood and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "you really disappoint me. how long did it take for the famous store to prepare? in the end, not only did han sanqian not be caught, but han sanqian made a big fuss, even forcing the ancestor to show up. it''s damn good. .¡±


    although there is no shadow, there is a sound. the sound is very dull, but it gives people a great sense of calm and self-power.


    the owner of the village did not have the arrogance of the past. he lowered his head and looked extremely humble.


    "my subordinates are incompetent. they did not expect that han sanqian would jump over the wall and head towards the blood sea. i also did not expect that this guy could not only break through the restrictions of the blood sea, but also absorb the power of the blood sea infinitely. directly forced our ancestors out."


    "the reasons you mentioned are valid, but they cannot be used as excuses for you to do things poorly. do you understand what i mean?"


    the meaning is obvious. although these are reasonable, they are indeed in a relatively unexpected environment. however, the fact is always the fact, that is, han sanqian caused a big accident in a famous store, which is inevitable.


    "i am willing to accept any punishment. however, lord, things have already happened. in order to prevent the situation from spreading further, i kindly ask you to make arrangements to avoid any trouble." the village owner said.


    "everyone has already gone to support the ancestor, right?"


    the shop owner nodded: "almost all the masters who can be ranked in the famous store have rushed over."


    "so what''s going on now?"


    "there seems to be a very powerful monster in han sanqian''s body. han sanqian and this monster are combined to fight against the ancestors and my troops. as for the latest battle situation, it has not been updated yet."


    as soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the owner.


    the village owner frowned. if there was an update on the information, according to the previous arrangement, the other party should be singing the news outside. why did he suddenly choose to knock on the door?


    an unknown premonition directly rose to the owner''s psychology.


    "any information?" asked the other side.


    "maybe yes!"


    "okay, go ahead, i''ll wait for you here!"


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5602

    the owner of the village quickly walked to the door, opened it, and saw that it was not his subordinate who was responsible for singing the newspaper, and the chill in his heart suddenly became stronger.


    "what''s the matter?" the village owner suppressed all the emotions in his heart and asked as calmly as possible.


    "master, something bad has happened. the ancestor may have been defeated. now his life and death are unknown. the entire underground has begun to collapse. the special envoy asked me to tell you that he is ready to lead everyone at the underground gate to die heroically. he can either either die in the battle or kill han sanqian and come back to apologize to you," the subordinate said.


    hearing this, the eyes under the village owner''s mask were suddenly startled.


    "what?"


    as calm as he was, he was obviously staggering at this time, and it was difficult to accept this fact for a while.


    "master..." the subordinate was completely at a loss for a while.


    the owner of the village opened his eyes wide and was stunned for a long time. then he staggered around and entered the room and closed the door.


    seeing this, the subordinate didn''t say anything and retreated obediently.


    in the room, the owner of the village didn''t even know how he got back to the sky.


    "what''s wrong?" the lord asked coldly.


    it was also these words that suddenly brought the owner back to reality.


    he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky: "lord, something big...is bad. ancestor...he...he may have had an accident."


    "what?" the other side was suddenly startled: "you...what are you doing? why did something happen to the ancestor?"


    "i...i don''t know either, this..." the lord was also panicked for a moment.


    although they did think about this possibility when they were worried, but after careful consideration, they actually felt that this possibility should be very small.


    there is no other reason. the ancestor is very powerful, and there is a sea of ????blood and his own people to help. no matter how you look at this winning side, it is the bigger side.


    but now, such bad news suddenly came. this was something that even the owner of the village didn''t realize for a while.


    "bastard, just bastard." the lord shouted angrily: "as my partner, ancestor, do you know that you have made so many key contributions to our organization?"


    the owner of the village nodded: "wherever there is a sea of ??blood, we will have a steady stream of soldiers to replenish our army. these can make our forces stronger."


    "this also includes my famous store. it is precisely because of the existence of the blood sea of ??my ancestors that the permafrost exists. only the famous store can rely on special fabrics to gain a foothold here and become what it is today."


    "you still know this, then why did you let such a big thing happen to the village if you knew this? what did you tell me when you were the owner of this store? you swore to tell me that you would but what¡¯s the result of taking down han sanqian?¡±


    the owner of the village was filled with shame and lowered his head: "your majesty, it is my subordinates who deserve to die."


    "you don''t just deserve to die? even if you are cut into pieces with a thousand swords, you still can''t relieve the hatred in my heart for a while, you loser." the lord was angry, with huge anger in his words.


    the owner of the village did not speak. now he can only wait quietly for criticism, and then wait for the lord to calm down a little before assigning him new tasks or new ways to deal with it.


    unfortunately, the lord remained silent.


    "lord, my subordinates have already thought about it. no matter what, even if they sacrifice the famous store, they will definitely kill han sanqian. today, either he will die here or i will die here." the owner of the village hopes to reduce the anger of the lord. , finally spoke.


    the lord snorted coldly: "do you think this can show that you are strong? sacrificing a famous store to deal with han sanqian sounds really gratifying, but don''t think about it, the famous store is mine. how much effort has gone into setting it up, and how many resources have been spent on it.¡±


    "you are going to sacrifice my famous store with just one word. you are really amazing."


    the owner of the village hurriedly knelt on the ground: "your majesty, now that things have happened, i know that i have done something wrong. however, i have no other way. apart from dying to prove my will, i... i really don''t know what to do. what should i do?"


    the lord didn''t speak, but he didn''t scold the village owner for a while.


    after about a minute or two, the lord sighed: "right now, there is no point in talking about you or punishing you. the most important thing is how to deal with it. get up and listen to me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5603

    the owner of the village stood up hurriedly: "yes, please give me your instructions."


    "yetian city was defeated first, and as a result there are not many troops around you. moreover, now that the bloodline is damaged, even if there are troops, there may not be many to support you."


    among the men in black around here, after leaving the famous stores, many of the scattered teams are mainly bloodline.


    isn''t that what han sanqian dealt with so many people directly?


    the reason why famous stores have not been so affected is mainly because the juxian village given by the zhou family provided a lot of talents.


    "right now, we can only get the people from burning bone city to dispatch."


    "however, you should know how complex the forces in burning bone city are. not only are there the forces that have always been against us, but there are also other scattered forces."


    "if i send too many troops to help you, the interior will be empty. in the current troubled times, i''m afraid someone will take the opportunity to attack us."


    "so, i won''t send too many people."


    the village owner nodded: "the base camp is our foundation. nothing should happen there, and my subordinates can understand."


    "it''s good that you understand this. therefore, the ones who really want to help you are our sirius tribe north of burning bone city."


    "sirius department?"


    the owner of the village has never seen those people, but he has heard of them.


    it was a nobu, which had been hiding in the death forest outside the north of burning bone city since its establishment.


    "the tianlang department is the elite department that i have been specially training. everyone there is an elite selected by each department. at the same time, they have been undergoing special training in the death forest. it can be said that every soldier and every person in it they are all wolves in the sky, extremely ferocious.¡±


    "originally, he was a trump card in my hand. i planned to deal with our hostile forces. i thought that when we go to take down their lair one day, the sirius department will be the sharp sword in my hand."


    "so, i have been hiding them. not only are the enemies unaware of their existence, but most of our own insiders have only heard of them but have never seen them."


    the village owner nodded hurriedly, this was indeed true.


    "the lord plans to let them come to the famous store?" the owner asked tentatively.


    "yes, but it won''t be all of them. i will send half of the troops over. i think it should be enough. however, the famous store is to the south of burning bone city, while the sirius department is to the north, and there is a burning bone city in between. , the distance itself is too far, and i don¡¯t want them to pass directly by burning bone city, that would be too conspicuous, and i don¡¯t want to expose them so early.¡±


    "so, in other words, even if the people from the sirius department come to support us, it will take a certain amount of time."


    "my plan is that the famous store must resist han sanqian at all costs, and then wait until some of my people from burning bone city come to support."


    "when the troops from both departments are present, i believe we can hold han sanqian back for longer."


    the owner of the village nodded after hearing this: "according to what you want, we will hold it off until the sirius department arrives, right?"


    "yes, once the tianlang department arrives, they will definitely annihilate han sanqian. only by dividing the troops in this way can all departments be relatively safe. however, the only thing we have to fight for is time. shouldn''t a famous store not even have this time to deal with it?"


    "if you still can''t do it, then i don''t want you to have any more phone calls with me, and you should die. do you understand?"


    after hearing this, the owner knelt down again: "please rest assured, lord, even if i destroy the famous store, i will fight to the death to hold han sanqian back."


    "i don''t want famous stores to die, and i don''t want you to die. after all, i spent a lot of time training you. so, you''d better come up with a result that satisfies me. what i want is for han sanqian to die. , do you understand?"


    the village owner hurriedly kowtowed: "i understand, i promise to complete the task."


    "okay, don''t make any more mistakes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the sky completely disappeared, and the village owner hurriedly got up and rushed outside the house!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5604

    less than a moment later, the owner of the village, accompanied by several personal guards, arrived at the underground door.


    outside the underground door, the leader responsible for the daily life of blood sea saw the owner of the village arriving in person. he couldn''t help but quickly stepped forward and knelt on the ground.


    "subordinate, see the owner." he was very surprised and shocked for a moment. it was obvious that he did not expect that the owner would come to the front line in person.


    however, after the shock, he also had a premonition that this matter was indeed very serious, because famous stores have rules. generally, in a place like the front line, the store owner would never come.


    the front line is not only dangerous, but most importantly, in the eyes of famous stores, this is a very shameful thing.


    but now that the village owner is here, everything is naturally different.


    this is unprecedented, but conversely, it must also come to a critical moment for the survival of famous stores.


    "this subordinate deserves to die, please ask the owner to punish him."


    kneeling in front of the village owner, the special envoy did not dare to get up.


    he is responsible for the blood sea, so no matter what the outcome is, he, as the person in charge, will not be able to get rid of the blame.


    he must take responsibility for this matter, even though it actually has nothing to do with him from beginning to end.


    "get up."


    "as the manager of blood sea, i have caused blood sea to behave like this and even alerted the owner of the village to come to the scene in person. you deserve to die. please forgive me, owner of the village."


    his attitude was very sincere, but at this moment, the owner of the village was not in the mood to talk to him about this.


    the owner of the village said unhappily: "okay, this is not the time to punish you with death. what''s the point of beheading a commander in front of the battle? however, if you want to die, it''s easy. i don''t need to punish you. all you need is to connect our famous stores." if you can¡¯t even do the final guard, then that¡¯s it.¡±


    hearing this, the special envoy lowered his head even lower.


    "the owner of the village..."


    "how easy it is to die. what matters is your face and your dignity."


    "think of the power of my famous store. not only does it shock the world, but it also has the reputation of dominating one area. you are all a part of my famous store, especially those of you who are in high positions. it can be said that we are one and the same. , but it can also be said to be a complete humiliation, what i said is right?"


    "yes." the envoy hurriedly returned.


    "in this case, there is no need for me to say more about what to do, right?" the owner of the village said coldly: "give me the order, and all the soldiers will prepare for me to fight. however, it is different from the previous battle where you had to fight to the death. "


    "master, what''s the difference?"


    "you are still determined to die, but the only difference is that your primary goal is to try your best to hold back han sanqian or the so-called monster."


    "no matter what method you use, no matter how many people you have to sacrifice and what the price is, you can delay it for as long as you can, do you understand?"


    when the special envoy heard this, he immediately raised his head and looked at the village owner: "do we have support?"


    "yes, the higher-ups will send people over as soon as possible to support us, and it''s also the rather mysterious sirius department."


    hearing the sirius department, the special envoy was obviously stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized it, with a smile on his face: "sirius department? then... isn''t that our most mysterious force? until now, we have only i¡¯ve heard of them, but i¡¯ve never seen them. i heard that they are very mysterious and very powerful. a team of ten people can even compete with a thousand people?¡±


    "don''t say anything if you don''t know. since it''s a mystery, just let it remain a mystery. when you can see it one day, won''t you naturally be able to see it and naturally know what''s going on?" the owner of the village responded coldly.


    the special envoy smiled hastily: "yes, what the owner taught me is that i...i will go and convey the order now, and by the way, i will inform the brothers in the sea of ??blood."


    the village owner nodded: "remember, what i want to tell them is not that i don''t want them to die, let alone making them greedy for life and fear of death, but that i am holding them back with the determination to die. do you understand? "


    "master, please rest assured. there are so many of us being chased and beaten by han sanqian. in fact, we are holding our breath in our hearts. you don''t need to say anything more. we will definitely fight han sanqian to the end."


    "go ahead."


    "yes!"


    the special envoy retreated and conveyed the order less than a moment later, and this order was quickly transmitted to the other side of the blood sea...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5605

    on the other side of the blood sea, the intensity of the battle was completely different.


    the monster controlled han sanqian''s body. without the entanglement of the ancestor, it was a complete dimensionality reduction blow to everyone present.


    when more than a dozen top players faced him, it couldn''t be said that they took advantage, but from the beginning to the end, you couldn''t even get close.


    with just a few simple blows, more than a dozen top experts were instantly repulsed.


    what''s even more terrifying is that these things are not based on han sanqian''s perverted moves. many times, he simply attacks these people with his raw power.


    of course, heifeng and his group are not able to reach this position just by bragging. although they are completely crushed by han sanqian in terms of iq, their cultivation is not as powerful as han sanqian, and they are even worse than the monsters. a world of difference.


    but in fact, relying on the cooperation of the team, these people were not completely defeated in front of the monster for a while.


    these guys attacked one after another in an unusually orderly manner, causing great trouble to the monsters.


    in particular, the group of people led by the woman did not seem to be large in number, but their siege skills had reached the level of proficiency.


    they are very light, but very deadly. whether it is a hard attack from the front or a shameless 38-style sneak attack from the side, they can play with ease.


    even though the monster was powerful enough, it did not have an absolute advantage against these guys for a while.


    both sides were in a tug-of-war, and the unlucky ones were actually the soldiers.


    good guy, it¡¯s really a fight between gods and mortals.


    many of them had not even come to participate in the war, or they had not even realized what was going on. the next second they said goodbye to this world completely in an explosion.


    the casualties continued to spread, and more and more people fell to the ground. without those who relied on the power of the sea of ??blood, they were now literally dying. in less than a moment, the shore was already filled with people of all kinds. plant corpses.


    it was like a mountain, forming a strong visual contrast with the sea of ??blood.


    you would think that the most miserable place of purgatory in the world is actually nothing more than that.


    black wind, the white-clothed envoy and the woman looked at each other and nodded. the three of them each led their men, now in a triangle attack posture.


    the monster was also among them, looking around coldly.


    "this guy is indeed very powerful, but don''t panic, we have overestimated him, or underestimated ourselves. he is not as invincible as we thought."


    "he was also injured in the fight with us. let''s not be discouraged."


    the special envoy in white was very smart. although the monster was only slightly injured, he was able to capture him and make a big fuss out of it.


    han sanqian''s bloody body was indeed stained with blood because he was directly surrounded and attacked by this group of people.


    the bloody body that shone with golden light had very dim golden light in some places.


    "good."


    a reckless man like heifeng was immediately beaten to death. his eyes looked at the monster without any fear, only with heat and violence.


    the blood in his body had been completely ignited by the battle.


    "change your position. no one should stick to one place to attack him. we can change it at any time. do you hear me clearly?" the woman shouted coldly.


    in a sense, the envoy in white is smarter and better at giving encouraging words, so this woman is better at discerning all the details.


    she has never stopped doing this since she first arrived here.


    in fact, she did get a lot of benefits.


    he found that whether monsters or han sanqian, they tended to use their right hands when attacking. in comparison, their left side began to become a small flaw.


    of course, for others, this may not be a big deal, because many people have corresponding usage habits with their left and right hands. people who are familiar with their right hands will naturally not be so flexible with their left hands.


    but to her, these are a person''s weaknesses, and she must seize this weakness to attack violently.


    "do it!"


    after saying this, she attacked the monster again.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5606

    "brush!"


    the frequency of her movements was so fast that it was almost jaw-dropping. as soon as she moved, the troops behind her quickly followed suit, pounced directly on the monster like a huge black shadow.


    the black wind and white envoys were also very experienced in combat. as soon as they saw the woman moving, they immediately led their troops and rushed forward.


    bang bang bang!


    all of a sudden, the monster was attacked from three sides, and there were continuous explosions.


    the monster subconsciously wanted to resist, but he did manage to deal with it several times. however, he was unable to touch his attacker.


    even if an attack occasionally hits someone, for the hundreds of people in the three groups, these casualties are actually nothing.


    in addition, the people on the shore were afraid that too many people had died. after being extremely frightened, they directly launched a counterattack.


    after all this time, they had completely come to their senses and began to attack the monsters from a distance on the shore.


    it is true that the ancients never lied to others. the so-called difficulty of being able to defeat four hands with two fists is definitely not an excuse made by a loser. he is indeed very annoyed.


    it''s really frustrating.


    many times you have everything figured out, and in the next second you can directly kill someone or the biggest threat around you. however, because there are many other harassments, there will also be many objective factors.


    and these objective factors, in this critical game, will always try their best to force your attack to fail.


    the enemy will take advantage of this opportunity to continuously run away, dodge, and then attack you again.


    just go and see the harassment. the beatings here are very painful for you. just deal with them. although these large-scale harassments are not very painful at the moment, they cannot cause much harm.


    but the problem is that even a drop of water can penetrate stone, unless the person surrounded by the group actually raises their cultivation level too much, making it almost impossible for them to break through the defense.


    otherwise, over time, no one will be able to withstand it.


    "damn it, damn it!"


    the monster was very annoying. compared with han sanqian''s own consciousness, he certainly couldn''t be as wise as han sanqian, and he certainly couldn''t have the heaven-defying mentality of han sanqian.


    as he was beaten more and more painful, the monster''s dignity also felt violated, so naturally he fell into a state of manic anger.


    "i''ll kill you!"


    the monster roared and the energy in its hand suddenly became more ferocious.


    at that moment, all those who besieged him retreated in large numbers, not daring to touch his edge.


    however, they didn''t have the slightest fear, and their retreat was just a tactical retreat. once they found the right moment, in an instant, the woman and her men came to kill them again.


    she knew very well that anger would instantly increase a person''s combat effectiveness, but it would also make him lose more reason, making it easier for him to reveal fatal flaws.


    what she hit was the flaw!


    bang bang bang!


    three rays of black energy were emitted directly from her palms, and the people behind her did not delay at all. no matter how she moved, the people behind her would also move, and no matter how she struck, the people behind her would also strike.


    from a certain perspective, although they are dozens of people, they are actually more like dozens of twins, with such a tacit understanding that it feels like they are one individual.


    and these can obviously make up for their lack of cultivation when facing monsters to the greatest extent.


    boom boom boom!


    the monster was indeed injured, and the pain suddenly made the monster even more angry. after turning over, he didn''t even defend himself, and shouted angrily with his backhand.


    "annihilation!"


    wow!


    a red and black light appeared and struck the woman directly.


    the woman reacted quickly and shouted: "get out of the way"


    afterwards, she quickly turned sideways, and the red and black light almost brushed her body and flashed past.


    she dodged, but the person behind her suffered a complete disaster.


    under the black and red light, the person who was illuminated almost didn''t have time to shout, and was completely burned to ashes. such a large living person, in the blink of an eye, not even a bone residue was left.


    moreover, this black-red light will directly penetrate objects, and if it touches it, it will die.


    the entire army was penetrated by it.


    "what?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5607

    although she thought that he would be very powerful, she never thought that the other party would be so powerful to such a terrifying level.


    just one magical energy can cause them to be so seriously damaged.


    you must know that the troops behind her have been baptized by countless years, promoted by countless wars, and tested by countless masters.


    but... now... now it is so easy to be...


    "everyone, be careful. the person in front of us is far more powerful than we imagined." she shouted hurriedly: "focus on offense, but don''t neglect defense."


    "yes!" everyone behind him responded.


    "come again!"


    as soon as she finished speaking, she was not discouraged at all and hit the monster again.


    black wind and the white-clothed envoys had already taken advantage of this period to quickly attack the other two sides of the monster.


    however, they are indeed very smart. they are very aware of the strength of the monster''s right hand, so even if they attack, they deliberately avoid this position.


    as soon as the monster repelled the woman, the other two sides of its body were attacked by the black wind and the white-clothed envoy.


    he subconsciously wanted to fight back, but due to his position he had to turn around.


    this is very inconvenient and will delay his attack.


    however, this is exactly the time the enemy wants.


    having seen the woman being attacked, black wind and the white-clothed envoys were naturally wary of this guy''s attack. as soon as he turned around, both sides quickly retreated and prepared defensive postures at any time.


    the monster was very angry. these guys were already very fast, and since he was surrounded, his movements seemed even slower.


    now, taking advantage of the time difference between his turns, the speed of these guys has been greatly improved again.


    he launched two attacks in a row. unfortunately, the enemy had already used this time to make sufficient preparations.


    these two attacks produced almost no real significance.


    nothing but killing a few insignificant soldiers.


    however, on the other hand, the woman got enough opportunities for a sneak attack. with a bang, she led her people to attack the monster again.


    the monster exploded directly behind it.


    that is to say, the monster is strong enough, and han sanqian''s body is strong enough. if it had been anyone else, he would have been completely defeated by this attack.


    "roar!"


    the monster turned around suddenly, and the woman quickly retreated.


    looking back at the black wind and the white envoy, the people on both sides also quickly retreated.


    from all directions, no one attacked or defended for a while.


    "let''s just capture you. although you are strong, that doesn''t mean anything. a tiger can easily kill one person, two people, or even a dozen people, but that doesn''t mean it can kill hundreds of people. on the contrary, the only thing waiting for it is its death, because this is no longer a tiger attacking a human, but a hunt for a tiger."


    "procrastinating this is just a waste of time. in the end, you will always die."


    the woman shouted coldly, her eyes filled with coldness.


    judging from the current layout, she is certainly qualified to say this. the monster is indeed fierce. however, just like what he said, no matter how fierce the tiger is, it will never be able to do anything when faced with hunting. effective responses.


    it is difficult for you to hurt the core people of the hunt, and even if you are injured, there are countless other people here to make up for it.


    it seems that the fight is just a matter of time. once it is delayed for a long time, the cultivation level will be almost exhausted, or the physical strength cannot keep up.


    then, the final result will naturally be inseparable from the word death.


    "for the sake of your strength, we can keep you alive and then re-discuss your fate, or you can become our special combat envoy, inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people."


    the monster heard this and smiled coldly.


    "are you worthy of hunting tigers? i am stronger than tigers, and you are not human, just mere ants. you have successfully angered me. now, go to hell."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5608

    the monster shouted coldly, and suddenly black energy suddenly gathered in his body, and then exploded. suddenly, with its body as the center, black energy exploded all around.


    although heifeng and others have always been in a relatively defensive and evasive posture, in the face of such indiscriminate attacks, in fact these are meaningless.


    because there is no place to hide, you can only rely on your own cultivation to resist.


    therefore, even though a group of people resisted immediately, the powerful black energy impact still made them retreat several meters. after that, the defensive energy was instantly shattered, and they could not help but spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    but before they could react, the monster had already rushed towards them.


    "fight while retreating, move quickly, let''s not push hard, this guy is angry when we beat him, this is not a bad thing, because it shows that he can''t hold on much longer."


    the white-clothed envoy shouted loudly, and the group of people quickly retreated, loosening the entire defensive formation.


    the biggest advantage of relaxed treatment is that a group of people do not need to do too many other complicated things. although this will increase the time for the monster to relax mentally, it will not cause too much damage to the monster itself. harm.


    however, their huge pull will also reduce a lot of casualties and losses.


    of course, the most important point is that in this way, the monster''s physical strength is actually consumed in disguise.


    however, everything is relative.


    although monsters will suffer big losses in some aspects, they will also gain huge advantages in attack in some aspects. he completely opens and closes the space, and can attack more freely.


    all of a sudden, as the monster exploded completely, once the defense circle was opened, it naturally meant that it would only open wider and wider, and the monster itself became more ferocious under the rage.


    in just a few moments, the diameter of the defensive circle had reached dozens of meters in length.


    such a distance means that the monsters basically run amok without any too much hindrance, and it is obviously difficult for the other side to fully respond to each other within a defensive circle.


    the battle line is stretched, which itself will have this disadvantage.


    soon, some of the subordinates were captured by monsters because they did not receive timely support. in several consecutive rounds, several people quickly died from the monster attacks.


    there is no way, in this case, many people will naturally face monsters directly more often, and still get any effective resources.


    the key is that in such a large encirclement, no one can help anyone. they can only seek blessings for themselves and don''t let monsters stare at them closely.


    the advantage is that more people will be freed from the risk of their lives, and at least they won¡¯t have to gather a group of people in close proximity in front of others.


    therefore, the probability of being targeted by monsters has suddenly become much lower.


    the monster was unstoppable, and soon a big hole was broken in a defensive circle, but this guy had no intention of restraining himself.


    his goal was very clear, which was to go directly to the shore with the largest crowds.


    he was so angry that he only saw killing. he would naturally attack wherever there were many people.


    all of a sudden, the crowd on the shore suffered a great disaster, just like a tiger suddenly got into a group of sheep. with the continuous screams of the sheep and the roar of the tiger, countless people died in front of the monster. under attack.


    moreover, the attack power of the sheep is really limited. even if they launch a counterattack against the monster, this counterattack is meaningless in a certain sense.


    he has no ability to block any attacks.


    more and more people are dying, and the screams are only getting louder.


    even black wind, the white-clothed envoy and the woman couldn''t help but widen their eyes when they saw such a scene. they were so frightened by such a scene that they were stunned in place.


    this kind of massacre was really terrible and bloody.


    although they are all murderous guys, there is always a limit to killing, and with this attitude, it has exceeded that limit.


    "what should we do?" heifeng had a trace of cold sweat on his forehead, although he thought that expanding the defense circle would inevitably allow monsters to break through their defense line, causing innocent casualties to some soldiers.


    however, thinking about it and seeing it are two different things in themselves...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5609

    "it''s simply unrealistic to completely trap this guy just by relying on us." the white-clothed envoy looked at the woman beside him.


    the woman didn''t speak, her eyes fixed on the battle situation.


    "should we spread out everyone as much as possible and participate in the attack?" black wind asked.


    the woman immediately shook her head very firmly: "no."


    although bringing everyone into occupation can indeed completely divide the entire army into three groups and move with them everywhere.


    however, firstly, the space in this blood sea is limited after all, and its ability to expand is a huge unknown. this means that if it cannot expand, it will be easily targeted and killed.


    then, it loses its great significance.


    the key point is that on the other hand, it will also have a very negative impact on the entire battle situation. for example, any team of men and horses will become larger due to the large number of people and will be very vulnerable to monster attacks.


    under such circumstances, these experts who are not particularly powerful will naturally suffer heavy casualties, which will cause an extremely serious psychological shadow to the people on one side.


    they will subconsciously feel that they have been beaten badly, and as time goes by, they will slowly lose their fighting spirit.


    this is actually detrimental to them.


    "but we can''t just watch so many people die, right?" heifeng asked worriedly.


    although the cultivation of these people is relatively low, in the end, they are our own people after all, so just watch them be slaughtered.


    in his heart, how could he accept it for a while?


    "if you want to spread it out, it means the terrain needs to be large enough. what i mean is, it''s best to fight outside." the woman said.


    only in places where the terrain is wider, so many of them can spread out further, and can they not be stared at and beaten so badly.


    "but once it is released, the situation outside will most likely make the monster''s space even larger. if this guy has the same virtue as han sanqian, it will actually be a bit troublesome."


    han sanqian''s operation in the wheat field really made them run around on a leash like a dog.


    it is indeed too difficult for you to surround him.


    he is very strong individually, so when there are not many people, you can''t stop him at all. he can go wherever he wants. it is of course the best thing for him to fight you head-on.


    the terrain is large, and they have spread out their paving, so the encirclement and suppression will naturally be very smooth, but han sanqian''s direct approach to playing guerrilla warfare with you is really too high-spirited.


    "there is no way. in fact, there are many of these people, but not many can help us. if we stay here, they will be slaughtered slowly." the white-clothed envoy thought for a while, and basically agreed with the woman''s view. .


    because they couldn''t use it, the group of people on the shore couldn''t attack in groups. after all, if they didn''t pay attention and hit one of their own people, it would really be a big mistake.


    at that time, not only did he not help his own people, but he also helped the monsters to fight against his own people.


    in such a strategic sense, they are indeed of little value.


    but it''s different outside. a group of people attack together, and the power is also very huge. they can play a huge containment effect.


    yes, han sanqian''s shameless operation in the wheat field has still left a psychological shadow on the white-clothed envoy that is indelible.


    but if he analyzed the occupation in detail, he would have to be more inclined to let it go out for fun.


    the pros outweigh the cons, and this is a choice a smart person can make at a glance.


    "i have no objection. anyway, my brain is not as fast as yours. i will listen to whatever arrangements you make." heifeng readily agreed on the spot.


    "immediately send someone to tell the people outside the door and ask them to open the door. at the same time, everyone sets up a defensive formation. remember, it is best to set up a three-layer defense circle."


    as soon as the door opens, the first wave of attacks after the monsters rush out must be very powerful, so someone needs to stand up and resist this wave of attacks.


    after the buffering ends, the second layer of defense circle will be the real defense circle. after that, they will spread rapidly and surround the monsters heavily.


    as for the third encirclement, it is also very simple. it is used for emergency purposes to ensure that if the impact is too strong, the second encirclement still needs to resolve the impact, and the third encirclement can supplement it.


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5610

    as his men left and sent someone to contact the outside.


    soon, the village owner received the information.


    he looked sharply at the special envoy beside him and said, "they want us to build a siege and open the underground door. what do you think about this?"


    "my subordinates believe that although on the surface, trapping the monster and han sanqian inside seems to be quite beneficial to us. but in fact, as long as we study it carefully, i actually think that it is not necessary." replied the envoy.


    "well, keep talking."


    "although it is a relatively closed space inside, in a sense, it certainly seems safer to be trapped in it, but in fact it is not completely like this. the first is that since han sanqian has a place to go down into the sea of ??blood if you go, there will naturally be a place to go back. although the final end of that road is a wheat field."


    "however, my subordinates don''t think that the wheat field is of much significance at the moment. in other words, it is very meaningful, but it should also be used as our last trump card."


    the owner of the village nodded: "that''s right. don''t forget, su yingxia is still there. therefore, that place should be the final place."


    "yes, the owner of the village, so my subordinates believe that if we make the worst plan, then this should be the second stage. if we can''t hold on here, we still have a way out if we move to the wheat field. "


    the owner of the village was silent for a moment and said, "it makes sense. however, according to your opinion, there is a link that we should start to do now."


    after the words fell, the two people looked at each other and blurted out the words at the same time with almost a tacit understanding.


    "su yingxia."


    take advantage of the second phase of the attack to capture su yingxia directly, so that if anything unexpected happens.


    they can also use su yingxia as a bargaining chip.


    this is an insurance policy for them.


    "now han sanqian is controlled by the monster in his body. su yingxia said it harshly, but he is just a lone soldier." the special envoy said.


    the owner of the village nodded, and with a casual move, a subordinate immediately walked up: "master of the village."


    "there are still some people over there in the wheat field. let them immediately launch a siege on han sanqian."


    "yes."


    after the village owner finished speaking, he looked at the special envoy: "i will give you a quarter of an hour to prepare. once you have set up the defense lineup, immediately open the underground door and let the monsters out."


    "after that, the underground door was immediately closed."


    the special envoy nodded: "are you worried that when the time comes to capture su yingxia, she may take the opportunity to enter the sea of ??blood from underground?"


    "yes, so the two things should be done at the same time, but they should also be separated as much as possible."


    the special envoy nodded, quickly evacuated without saying anything more.


    in less than a moment, the entire large force quickly began to integrate and rearrange into a new formation.


    a quarter of an hour later, the troops of more than 100,000 people were quickly integrated. the first row consisted of about 20,000 people. there were some with relatively high cultivation levels, but there were also some with relatively low cultivation levels.


    basically, their combination is a typical high-class horse leading a low-class horse.


    the reason is actually very simple. the low-level people will form an absolute human wall in the form of cannon fodder to prevent attacks. in this process, the superior horse will be delayed as a whole with its cultivation and spells.


    in this way, with double cooperation, it is natural to deal with the first wave of crazy attacks from han sanqian and the monsters.


    after that, there is the main force of nearly 100,000 people. they will be a solid second layer of defense circle and at the same time, they will also be the largest hunting circle.


    once the overall encirclement is formed, that is to say, after the monster and han sanqian enter the trap, the main force will encircle and kill here.


    the third team is almost the same structure as the first team. however, there is a difference in function. the low-level horses in the third team will not play the role of a human wall. they are more responsible for comprehensive support next to them.


    of course, when any situation arises in the second unit, the masters here will quickly make up for it, and these inferior horses can also become human shields.


    the layout time was very short, but the special envoy was always a special envoy, and the tactics were extremely detailed and thorough.


    "open the underground door."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5611

    as the special envoy completed his arrangements, there was a shout of intimidation, and soon, huge roaring sounds came from the underground door.


    the underground door finally opened slowly.


    "go back to the owner of the village. everything is ready for the people inside to lure the monster out." the special envoy came back and reported.


    the owner of the village nodded and looked behind him again: "let heifeng and the others come out immediately. time waits for no one. in addition, i will leave a hundred people in the sea of ??blood to deal with where su yingxia may arrive."


    "clear."


    as subordinates left one after another, the information was quickly spread.


    and barely a moment later, as the underground door was opened, the fiercest battle began inside. they had to lure the monster out while it was in full swing.


    because only in that state is the easiest time to lure them out and enter their trap.


    eleven miles outside the famous store, chi meng also went into a state of madness, and countless soldiers from the famous store were killed by them.


    originally, they had already planned to withdraw, but at this critical moment, an interesting scene happened.


    affected by the sea of ??blood, many of the soldiers here suddenly evaporated on the spot.


    this not only suddenly reduced chi meng''s offensive and defensive pressure, but more importantly, the smart chi meng immediately discovered the real clues.


    that''s what''s behind the death of these people.


    because he died suddenly and without any recruitment, it was obvious that there must be someone hiding behind him.


    considering that she had destroyed the sea of ????blood before, and that han sanqian was now in a famous store, there are many things that can be guessed with a little effort.


    that must be a big problem with the famous store.


    if you don¡¯t beat the drowned dog now, what are you waiting for? anyway, the ironclad fact is that her involvement and sabotage here seems to have had a very obvious effect.


    in this case, without as much offensive and defensive pressure as before, she naturally relaxed even more.


    therefore, chi meng, who had already shown the intention to retreat, suddenly became a stronger counter-attacker. looking at the enemies on the other side, he himself was also hit by the sudden evaporation of a large number of his companions.


    there were fewer of them, so of course they were panicking. of course, more importantly, they knew to some extent that these deaths were closely related to the sea of ??blood.


    that means that the blood sea must have been greatly damaged now.


    with such a psyche, the soldiers'' desire to fight is obviously decreasing crazily, and the idea of ????retreating is naturally very strong.


    the unwillingness to fight is written on almost everyone''s face.


    therefore, this wave of killings by chi meng was simply a killing spree.


    a hundred or so people were killed and thousands of people abandoned their armor. chi meng did not dare to say that he could deal with an army of millions like han sanqian with just a few clicks, but at least through this battle, he was completely on the road to success. the steps of high-level commanders.


    at the same time, the man in black who followed her charge clearly had a deeper trust in the commander.


    "kill!"


    the more they killed, the faster the other party fled. as chi meng killed the subordinate commander with a sword, the entire team at the famous store was finally completely dispersed.


    this group of people were running around, showing off their military demeanor.


    chi meng and his men chased for hundreds of meters, and after killing dozens of people again, chi meng and his gang finally stopped chasing, and instead cheered on the spot.


    "the envoy is mighty, the envoy is mighty."


    the loud compliments came one after another, making chi meng very happy all of a sudden.


    a rare happy smile appeared on her face.


    but before he could be happy, a man in black ran over quickly.


    "special envoy, there seems to be some movement outside."


    hearing this, chi meng immediately frowned and looked northward, which was the direction of burning bone city.


    this means that if there is a situation there, it is very likely that bone burning city will take action.


    "explain!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5612

    "we found that there seemed to be something strange happening in burning bone city."


    after hearing this, chi meng couldn''t help but frown. it was just as she guessed.


    there is something strange happening in burning bone city.


    "think about it, there is trouble in the famous store, and we have caused enough damage here. the person behind the store must be unable to calm down. special envoy, what should we do? otherwise, let''s evacuate as soon as possible?" xiaobing said softly.


    there is no other way. if people from burning bone city come, then they must withdraw.


    because it is obvious that anyone who comes out of burning bone city is definitely not as simple as you see. if they are still troops coming out of it, then they will be even more powerful.


    although they also have a certain level of strength, if they just delay with others, then the meaning will be completely lost.


    so, ultimately, they should withdraw.


    chi meng smiled softly and glanced at all the people present. seeing that all of them were frowning, he couldn''t help but said: "looking at you, it seems that you are all worried and scared?"


    a group of subordinates looked at me and i looked at you, without saying much for a while.


    are you scared?


    in fact, that''s not the case. after all, they really can''t talk about being afraid, but are they worried? that does exist.


    "believe it or not, we don''t say we are in a hurry to retreat. we can just stay here for a few hours and we won''t have any problems."


    chi meng''s face was filled with confidence.


    "this force is not targeting us. they should be going to the famous store to support us."


    now even many soldiers in the famous store have begun to disappear for no reason. naturally, a major change has occurred. this is also consistent with the logic of why he can lure the people out of burning bone city.


    "the target of those people is not us."


    in other words, who are they? he''s just a "fly" causing a little trouble. if the other party has any thoughts, he won''t actually think about them.


    they can''t reach that level.


    once they understood this, they had no worries at all.


    "report this information to the princess." chi meng said.


    "in addition, you have to check every move in burning bone city for me. it''s best to know how many people there are on the other side. do you understand?"


    "yes."


    although once the people from burning bone city take action, it means that chi meng and the others will not be able to interfere too much. after all, it is a very clear fact that chi meng and others will be completely exposed if they fight against them.


    if this happens, everything done in the meantime will become meaningless and extremely stupid.


    therefore, they now need to change their strategy, rearrange everything, and make tactical changes.


    a few minutes later, lu ruoxin received the information, but compared to chi meng, lu ruoxin didn''t even blink.


    for her, these things were clear to her from the beginning and were completely within her own expectations.


    "how many people are there? have you found out?"


    "back to princess, after we discovered the danger, special envoy chi meng immediately arranged for us to conduct detailed observation. therefore, we quickly obtained information about the other party."


    "chi meng is becoming more and more popular with me. he is doing a good job. how about the detailed information?"


    "there is indeed movement in burning bone city, but the movement is very small. it seems that the other party deliberately hides his whereabouts."


    "in terms of quantity?" lu ruoxin asked.


    the situation in burning bone city is complicated and there are many natural changes. covering the whereabouts carefully does not explain any problems. therefore, lu ruoxin naturally does not care about this little problem.


    she needs some more important, targeted information.


    "it is not possible to obtain too detailed data for the time being, but from a rough judgment, the number of people will definitely not exceed 5,000."


    hearing this, lu ruoxin, who had never had any mood swings, suddenly frowned.


    "there are less than 5,000 people?" lu ruoxin looked back at the subordinate, obviously with a trace of shock and suspicion in his eyes.


    how is this possible? this should not be this amount at all.


    "have you checked clearly?" lu ruoxin asked again suspiciously.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5613

    "i dare not say that it is 100% true, but i am at least 90% sure." the subordinate lowered his head and reported back.


    "then there was no other unusual movement behind him?"


    this thing is a bit bizarre. if a famous store undergoes a major change, it is inevitable that its superiors will come to support it. but the problem is that since his superiors are dispatched, the seriousness of the matter must be extremely great.


    what lu ruoxin didn''t understand was, since the situation was so serious, why only less than five thousand soldiers and horses were mobilized?


    logically, this didn''t make sense no matter how he explained it.


    "there''s nothing unusual."


    suddenly, lu ruoxin couldn''t help but frown even more fiercely.


    there must be something wrong with this!


    therefore, there must be something fishy, ??but she couldn''t figure out what it was for a while.


    "what''s going on at chi meng''s side now?" lu ruoxin asked.


    "the men and horses at the eleventh mile have been beaten to pieces. special envoy chi meng has achieved a complete victory. princess, they will rush back after cleaning up some traces left at the scene."


    upon hearing the news, lu ruoxin nodded with relative satisfaction.


    "princess, special envoy chi meng is really amazing. we really didn''t expect that you gave the special envoy such a big problem. the special envoy not only completed it, but also completed it so well. it''s really unexpected."


    the subordinates couldn''t help but sigh.


    lu ruoxin snorted softly: "she is the only one in my heart who is worthy of the task. there is nothing to make a fuss about."


    "just step back."


    "yes."


    "chi meng, when he comes back, ask him to come to me as soon as possible."


    "yes."


    after his subordinates retreated, lu ruoxin raised her head slightly and looked at the famous store.


    "what on earth do you want to do?"


    she thought about it carefully. under the normal logic of this matter, it was full of anomalies. everything happened for a reason. for a moment, she really wanted to know what she wanted to do here.


    in the wheat field, su yingxia''s dazed mood had changed so many times.


    from the initial boredom, to confusion and worry after the whole underground shook, to even more worry after there was no news about han sanqian, to now the confusion.


    her whole mood has changed a lot, and now she doesn''t even know what kind of emotions she should use to stabilize herself now.


    xiaotao walked up in a few steps. she was actually very worried about han sanqian: "sister yingxia, it''s been so long, but there''s been no movement from brother sanqian. could something have happened?"


    su yingxia looked back at xiao tao and shook her head: "i don''t know either."


    the most helpless thing about the two women is that they are both very worried about han sanqian, but they have no choice but to try to comfort each other.


    one is han sanqian''s wife. when han sanqian''s condition is unknown, it is appropriate to comfort her.


    one of them is han sanqian''s sister, and she has no cultivation skills. she is as soft as glutinous rice. at this time, there is no news from the elder brother, so it seems to be a normal thing to comfort her.


    however, neither of them knew how to speak.


    after all, two people actually care about the same person. if they want to talk about this matter, they will always inadvertently bring up their own pain points.


    at the end, the two smiled at each other, said nothing, and just hugged each other.


    "sister yingxia, do you have any plans? are we going to hide in this cave all the time?" xiao tao quickly changed the subject.


    su yingxia smiled softly: "even if we are willing to hide here for the rest of our lives, i am afraid that others will not allow us to hide here for the rest of our lives."


    "you mean, they will attack? did something happen to brother sanqian?" after all, xiaotao''s social experience is not rich, and she is relatively simple. when su yingxia said this, she immediately felt for han san qian felt worried.


    su yingxia smiled softly, touched her head and said, "that''s not the case. think about it, what would happen if your brother sanqian wins?"


    "the other party will definitely use the two of us as bargaining chips to blackmail him."


    "of course, if your brother sanqian loses, then the other party will also cause trouble for us. what i say is this, do you understand?"


    as soon as she finished speaking, before xiaotao could reply, su yingxia suddenly frowned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5614

    being underground, she could feel sudden movements above the heads of the two people, which also meant that there were strange movements above the heads of the two people at this time.


    su yingxia immediately stood up and protected xiao tao behind her. she grasped the sword in her hand and was fully prepared for the battle.


    "as i''m talking, look, isn''t this coming?"


    "sister yingxia, i''m really useless. i can''t help you at this time." xiao tao said with some self-blame.


    su yingxia smiled: "silly girl, don''t talk about yourself like that. everyone has different values, they just use them in different places."


    "you may not be able to do much now, but when han sanqian needs to use the pangu ax in the future, i won''t be able to do anything in turn, right?"


    "don''t worry, sister yingxia, i will definitely delve into the secrets of our pangu clan and help brother sanqian as much as possible." xiao tao was comforted, and her fighting spirit suddenly burst out.


    "you go hide inside, and i''ll take care of it outside." su yingxia said.


    xiaotao didn''t have any rebuttal, nodded obediently, and retreated.


    she knew her abilities, so she knew very well that she couldn''t be a burden to su yingxia.


    all she had to do was to protect herself, it was that simple and straightforward.


    "kill!"


    sure enough, at almost the same time that xiao tao retreated, there were also bursts of killing sounds coming from the entrance. as the sounds were heard, a large group of people emerged from the entrance and continued to kill su yingxia.


    su yingxia was not afraid at all and directly used the terrain to kill the enemy crazily.


    for a moment, the battle started completely.


    there were many enemies, very large in number, and they charged inside almost to death.


    the impact of the attack faced by su yingxia was actually very large. however, she did not show any fear and relied on her high level of cultivation to resist the enemy''s attacks one after another.


    xiaotao had reached the depths of the cave and looked down through the opening.


    at this time, it was pitch black underneath and there was no movement at all, which made xiao tao couldn''t help but feel a little scared for a moment.


    however, even though she was very scared, xiao tao still gritted her teeth and forced herself to be brave.


    she knew very well that it was time like this, and she had to learn to be strong and overcome all difficulties.


    there was no way she could be part of the trouble.


    so even though she was very scared, so scared that her body was trembling slightly, she still clenched her fists and stayed there.


    "kill."


    at the entrance of su yingxia, the enemy was still attacking continuously, but su yingxia, relying on the advantage of the terrain, was indeed very strong, and she was able to resist the enemy on her own.


    she can indeed do it. after all, when han sanqian was weak, she was the one who was in charge of that one husband, and there was nothing to stop him. moreover, there were more enemies at that time, and their cultivation was even more powerful.


    nowadays, the level of attacks she faces has obviously dropped a lot, so naturally, she can deal with them easily.


    but the enemy is obviously not a fool. at this time, he will certainly not choose to attack like this.


    they quickly developed a different strategy.


    the frontal attack continued, but the flanks on both sides also began to continuously open tunnels, trying to attack from both wings.


    however, it takes time to dig the ground, and it takes even more time to directly break through su yingxia in a frontal attack. such a stalemate cannot be resolved instantly.


    on the other side, han sanqian was completely controlled by the monster. countless people had died on the shore under the great pressure. however, the monster did not relax at all and continued to kill and pursue madly.


    but for the people in the famous store, the good thing is that the underground door on their side has been completely opened at this time, and they have also received the order to retreat. finally, a group of people no longer have to wait in vain here to die.


    soon, a large number of people quickly retreated outwards, and there were fewer and fewer people for the monsters to kill.


    the three men in black wind and white clothed envoys looked at each other, and then each nodded.


    the next moment, the three people blasted directly at the monster and continued to retreat outside. obviously, their intention was very clear, that is, to lure the monster outside.


    how will the monster react? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5615

    in fact, this is the monster.


    it''s not that the monster''s iq is not enough, he and han sanqian can actually see the problem here very clearly.


    han sanqian''s mind works very fast, but this does not mean that the monster is a fool.


    and to put it very harshly, even if he is an idiot, he is not a monster at any level. he has eaten more salt than many people have eaten.


    of course he could instantly understand the opponent''s strategic intentions. in a sense, this cave in the blood sea was actually the most suitable place for them to fight.


    this place may not be big or small, but it is the best and most suitable place for monsters fighting alone or han sanqian.


    because it is not big enough, the number of enemies who want to enter is limited, and the attack they want to launch is naturally extremely limited.


    this can minimize the enemy''s attack.


    on the other hand, this place is not too small, enough for monsters to display their abilities, and they will not be directly squeezed by the enemy in a certain place just because the place is too small.


    therefore, this is really a natural place for individual counterattacks.


    once he goes out, although the larger space is indeed conducive to his escape, or whatever, the disadvantages are also very obvious.


    the monster still goes out, and the reason is actually very pure, that is dignity.


    his dignity does not allow him to have the slightest fear, nor does he allow him to have any comfort in fighting. anyway, he is just doing it.


    soon, the monster was led directly outside by the enemy.


    the opponent had already laid an ambush. facing the attacking monster, a group of people immediately launched an attack.


    the first wave of teams has a direct wall of human flesh, but there are also direct ambush by experts. after seeing the monster, wait until your own people come out from inside, and then attack directly.


    with a bang, countless attacks hit the monster directly.


    the monster itself was in a frantic pursuit, and when it suddenly came out from the underground, the light in its line of sight was blocked, and there was also a brief blind spot. it was unable to react at all, and it was directly hit by tens of thousands of attacks.


    although the monster himself had countless black energy to protect his body and resisted the opponent''s attack when it was about to get close to his body, tens of thousands of attacks were no joke. his entire body was directly blown back more than ten meters. then it hit the wall above the underground door heavily.


    the force of its dive was so great that it created a pit several meters deep in the earth wall.


    at this moment, han sanqian was not here. if fanfan had any sense, judging from han sanqian''s cautiousness in fighting, he would definitely jump in anger when he saw his body being so brutally destroyed by the monster.


    when had han sanqian ever suffered such a humiliating defeat in a battle?


    that''s simply impossible.


    the owner of the village clenched his fists with anger at this time.


    he was fully prepared to deal with it, but he never dreamed that this monster would actually charge so hard.


    if he had known that he was such a reckless man, he would have decided not to set up any three lines of defense, but would have directly put everyone on the first line, and then took advantage of the fact that the monster had just come out and was unprepared to do a thorough attack. pan fried.


    he believed that with a full blow of hundreds of thousands, not to mention killing the monster directly, but at least it could seriously injure the monster.


    what a shame, what an annoyance, what a miscalculation.


    god gave him a chance to strike a fatal blow, but unfortunately he didn''t cherish it.


    "why!"


    the owner of the village smashed his left fist with his right fist in frustration, and the envoy next to him was also silent. this was indeed an opportunity.


    however, there were no problems with all the arrangements. to blame, they can only blame themselves for not thinking of such a risky situation arrangement.


    in other words, even if you think about it, you may not have the courage to play like that.


    "it doesn''t matter to the owner of the village. although the fatal blow was lost, our siege has been formed. everything is within the plan. let''s start the second step." the special envoy said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5616

    hearing this, the village owner felt extremely sorry, but in the end he nodded.


    yes, although i am very depressed, in the final analysis, this matter has not reached the most desperate stage yet, and everything is still too late for the time being.


    thinking of this, the owner of the village spoke: "go ahead and give the instructions."


    "yes."


    taking advantage of now, the first round of attack had a miraculous effect. it was obviously the best time to step forward and directly surround the opponent when he had just bombarded the opponent.


    therefore, although it is not perfect to a certain extent, things are generally in their favor.


    the special envoy did not hesitate at all. with a wave of his hand, the second column of more than 100,000 people quickly surrounded the monster in an encirclement manner.


    together with the 20,000 troops of the first team, the entire army completely completed the siege in one fell swoop.


    after the monster regained consciousness, he found that his position was extremely disadvantageous.


    he had actually known for a long time that there must be an ambush outside, but when he saw this scene, he was actually very angry.


    there is no way, sometimes people are like this.


    he can think of bad results, but that doesn''t mean he can accept the bad results calmly.


    "i want you to die!"


    in particular, as soon as the monster came out, he was directly hit in the head by this group of people, and even more humiliated.


    with a roar, the monster opened fire directly at the people in the encirclement.


    roar! ! !


    boom!


    with a casual wave, a huge black energy blasted away with the force of destruction.


    once they hit the ground, there would be a wild explosion, and many people would be completely dead in the bombing without even being able to reflect what was going on.


    of course, such an encirclement is actually not just a fake gesture. every attack, hundreds of thousands of spell attacks are directed towards the sky.


    although the monster can dodge and has the strength to push back, the so-called two fists are indeed difficult to defeat with four hands. in fact, there is no good way to face such an attack.


    after just one round, many people underground died, but the injuries on the monsters also increased visibly to the naked eye.


    "stop the useless struggle. our village owner has said that we can give you a certain degree of leniency. not only will we not kill you, but we will also give you a high official salary."


    "not only can you live a better life than following han sanqian now, but most importantly, we can provide you with a lot of resources to help you grow up as quickly as possible."


    "we can forget about your injury to our ancestor."


    the envoy immediately shouted loudly at the monster.


    is this actually how monsters are treated?


    no one knows the answer, and no one cares about the answer. they just want to appease him as soon as possible. as for the future, that is a matter for the future, and we will talk about it later.


    in other words, these things all depend on the monster''s future performance.


    if he is obedient and has such a helper, it will of course be the best thing for any organization or force. this is a tiger general after all. even if his loyalty to the city is not high enough, it doesn''t matter.


    if he can bring greater benefits by giving him resources, that will be enough.


    of course, if he doesn''t want to behave well, that doesn''t matter. after recruiting him, it will obviously be easier to kill him.


    moreover, there is another very important point in this move, that is, the monster''s determination can now be shaken to a certain extent.


    subduing the enemy''s troops without fighting is obviously the best policy.


    "a bunch of ants dare to negotiate terms with me here? are you worthy? you are not worthy. you are not even qualified to carry my shoes."


    the monster turned over and made a sudden movement in its hand.


    the next second, huge black energy solidified in his hands.


    however, this time he did not directly bombard like before. instead, he continued to rapidly expand the black energy in his hands in a way of accumulating energy.


    the white-clothed envoy frowned. it was obvious that they had not encountered these before during their fights with monsters.


    the monster himself hardly knows how to use any magic methods. he just uses his true energy and demonic energy to blast away. but now, this guy is accumulating power, which means that this guy is now using magic methods.


    in other words, he...


    he has been deliberately hiding his strength, and now is the real beginning...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5617

    "i go!"


    thinking of this, the white-clothed envoy was suddenly startled in his eyes, but at this time, it was obviously too late for him to tell everyone to be careful.


    yes, although compared to han sanqian, the monster is really heartless and heart-warming, but it does not mean that he is a fool.


    he has experienced hundreds of battles, and it can even be said that even if he is a fool, he has grown up in constant battles.


    how could he not understand how to deal with the enemy? how could he be so stupid as to reveal everything he had in the first battle?


    even people know how to hide their strength, so as not to fall into the abyss of eternal destruction, so that they can burst out different strength at critical moments, thereby producing different effects.


    "burn the sky and destroy the world!"


    as the power accumulated in the monster''s hand reached the extreme, he suddenly raised his hand, and suddenly the sky changed color, and a huge black cloud gathered in the sky. then, the black cloud came with a bang, and lightning suddenly burst out.


    huge power hovered in the sky all of a sudden, and before it came down, the people on the ground could already feel the horror of it.


    boom!


    there was a muffled thunder, and the huge force even affected the entire ground.


    at this moment, all the people on the ground suddenly realized that there was such a huge power accumulated in the sky.


    everyone was suddenly shocked, including the special envoy and the owner of the village, who suddenly and completely reacted.


    "what...what''s going on?" huge surprise flashed in the owner''s eyes.


    he was like this, and the special envoy next to him was even more panicked. even though he was a big shot, he completely lost his composure.


    because it is very obvious that this move of the monster almost has the power of thunder to destroy the world.


    even before the attack was launched, everyone present could not help but tremble. everyone knew one thing very clearly, that is, this attack would definitely not leave any room for anyone to survive.


    "master, what kind of method is this? this... this is too terrifying!" the envoy was shocked.


    the owner of the village was also trembling slightly, his intuition telling him that once this move was put down, he would definitely suffer heavy losses here.


    these hundreds of thousands of troops are all under attack.


    however, at this time, he actually knew very well that it was too late to withdraw the troops.


    "no matter how much pressure there is, no matter how fierce the attack, tell them to attack that monster immediately without any risk of death. even if it means death, i want them to skin that monster for me." the owner of the village said urgently. roared.


    he didn''t know how serious his casualties would be after this move, but what he was sure of was that he must use his current sufficient numbers to cause greater damage to the monster before that.


    he had no way to bet on how many of his people could survive such an attack. what he could only bet on was that the other party would also suffer serious and incomparable injuries under their crazy attack.


    in other words, at this juncture, there is actually no other choice.


    what they have to do, or can only do, is a kind of exchange.


    if you want me to die, that''s fine, but i won''t let you live in peace.


    in the end, the two forces completed the ultimate exchange.


    only after this will the two sides be completely balanced. at that time, even if there are countless casualties on their side, they can still cause huge irreversible damage to the monster itself before that.


    at that time, the monster will definitely be seriously injured.


    no matter what, they won''t lose too much after this operation.


    the special envoy also instantly understood the village owner''s intention. without thinking, he hurriedly waved his hand, signaling the entire army to launch the most violent attack immediately.


    with the owner of the village personally sitting in the battle, it was obvious that no one in the famous store dared to fight. even under the huge pressure above their heads, everyone released all the power they had accumulated throughout their lives.


    they all knew that they would die in this wave of attacks, but if they attacked the monsters with all their strength, there might be a glimmer of hope.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5618

    in some chaotic realm.


    han sanqian was surrounded by darkness, with no edges visible.


    he was like a person in a dark desert, with no one talking to him, and no one even having any conscious communication with him.


    he was like a man in confinement.


    "now, something is not quite right."


    a voice suddenly sounded, and han sanqian looked around subconsciously, but it was obvious that there was no one around.


    han sanqian was in a trance. could it be that he was hallucinating?


    thinking of this, he frowned: "who, who is talking?"


    although it doesn''t feel like an hallucination, when you think about it carefully, it seems that it can only be an hallucination.


    after all, the position he is in now is a special environment enclosed within his own body. there is no other way, he must let the monster take over his body.


    so in such an environment, he could only suppress his consciousness.


    now that his body is controlled by the monster, it is obvious that there can be no other people in the place where he is.


    what else could it be but an illusion?


    "i guess i have stayed in this place for a long time, and i am suddenly in a confused state."


    although he had been in a semi-closed state before when he was single and alone, it was a semi-closed state after all, and there was still a huge gap between him and this place.


    the place i am in front of is a completely closed state in the true sense. to put it very ugly, if the monster guy does some shameless tricks, his life and death will depend on his own body.


    then, han sanqian''s consciousness may be locked here forever.


    in fact, no outsider could even notice that he was being held here.


    "hey, if you look like this, if you are locked up for a while, you will become crazy, right?" the voice rang again.


    hearing this, han sanqian frowned. although it felt like an hallucination, if he listened carefully, he found that the voice was very familiar.


    the next second, han sanqian suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    he knew that the owner of the voice was none other than that guy from the demon dragon.


    the reason for this reaction was that it was obvious that after han sanqian heard the voice of the demon dragon, he immediately understood that the monster was very likely to betray his trust and completely occupy his body.


    so much so that even the demon dragon is now driven into his own closed space.


    "you...why are you here too? that guy..."


    thinking of this, han sanqian was filled with anger. of course, there was more of a regret in it.


    he didn''t understand, and he didn''t know why the bastard monster was a capable person, so he was reduced to the point where he could not keep his words.


    could it be that he really trusted the wrong person?


    "you don''t have to be so nervous. i don''t know if the monster wants to take over your body. however, the only thing i can tell you is that i was not driven here by him. i came here on my own. your."


    "looking for me?" after hearing this, han sanqian breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but let out a bad breath.


    at least, if the monster hadn''t driven him over, then everything would not have completely reached its worst situation.


    everything is still within controllable range.


    thinking of this, he felt much more relaxed.


    but the new question is, well, why is this guy, the demon dragon, coming to find me?


    "say goodbye to you." the magic dragon smiled.


    the tone was very calm, without the slightest fear or any other meaning, but han sanqian sounded unusually sad and sad.


    although the demon dragon is not as crazy and arrogant as the monster, in the final analysis he is still a capable guy, and deep down he is still very cold and arrogant.


    for him to suddenly talk about this kind of lake as if he had changed his temper, there must be something going on somewhere.


    han sanqian had just lost his temper and suddenly became extremely nervous again.


    "devil dragon, what exactly happened? can you tell me clearly first? who can bear it if you just come up and do this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5619

    "do you think i want to make this happen with you?" demonic dragon sighed helplessly: "for me, i have been very prosperous in my life. there is also a trapped fairy valley in this bafang world because of me. it started."


    "i don''t like chatting with you, and i don''t want to brag to you like a bitch. but, after all, you and i have lived in the same body for so long, so i am a cold-blooded animal. , and i have some feelings for you."


    "don''t get me wrong, i don''t think of you as some disgusting friend, but at least you are relatively pleasing to the eye."


    at this point, the demon dragon smiled bitterly and continued: "do you know what is going on outside now? han sanqian."


    han sanqian shook his head. he was in a closed space here. naturally, he couldn''t know anything that happened outside.


    "the monster controlled your body and is now in danger. in fact, he himself knows this situation, so he directly chose to fight the enemy head-on."


    "he gathered all his power into one move. it was obvious that he didn''t want to slowly consume it with the enemies outside. for him, this may not be his style."


    "that move is very powerful. i believe that with one move, the enemy will suffer countless casualties. however, the cost is also obvious. the enemy''s hundreds of thousands of troops launched a general attack on the monster below."


    "in other words, it''s a swap situation."


    "the monster is very likely to be seriously injured, even fatally. of course, the enemy will also suffer a devastating blow."


    "but if hundreds of thousands of people want to be incinerated with one move, you know that this is impossible."


    han sanqian nodded, this is indeed the case.


    not to mention that there are hundreds of thousands of people who can run fast. just by not running, no matter how powerful this move is, it can''t turn them all into powder at once.


    everything has a certain degree, and among these hundreds of thousands of people, there are obviously masters. their cultivation is strong enough to hold up the defensive shield.


    under such circumstances, there must be living people.


    "once the enemy is not completely destroyed, even if the monster controls your body and will not die, but what is the significance?"


    it''s obviously of little significance. the enemy can take advantage of this opportunity to deal the last blow to him. at that time, does it matter whether he is seriously injured or not?


    it''s not important, in the end it''s just a word of death.


    "so, what does this have to do with you saying goodbye to me?" han sanqian was very confused: "if we die, we will all die together. my body is dead, and none of us living in this body can survive. what a good way to say goodbye."


    just a farewell before death together?


    there is a certain possibility, but for han sanqian, he thinks it is unlikely. the devil dragon will not be so hypocritical.


    therefore, there must be other reasons.


    "if you die, i have to die. therefore, i will die. instead of doing this, it is better to make my death more valuable. i want to help you."


    "help me?"


    "although the monster is very powerful, it is limited by your body after all. moreover, although your golden body has been sealed a lot by you, it still exists and always exudes a certain amount of energy. the restrictions on him are actually it¡¯s still pretty big.¡±


    "if i want to protect you, i need to withstand the enemy''s final blow. with the current strength of the monster, i think it may be difficult to do so."


    thinking of this, the demon dragon hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "i plan to give you all my power. my demon dragon''s blood will cause a great invasion of demonic energy to you. however, for monsters in fact, those demonic qualities are nothing at all."


    "so, these will be of great help to him. by burning the blood of my demonic dragon, his fighting power will be greatly stimulated. perhaps, he can burst out with huge power in this battle. "


    "but once the demonic dragon''s blood is exhausted, i will also die. in the end, it is considered an acquaintance, so... i say goodbye to you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5620

    hearing this, han sanqian was suddenly shocked: "demon dragon, don''t be like this, don''t be like this."


    the demon dragon is just a tough talker. it is obvious that this guy already has feelings for han sanqian, and he has regarded han sanqian as his friend.


    however, looking back, does han sanqian have no feelings for him?


    these things are mutual. the two have been together for so long, and they have gone from being disliked by each other to now treating each other as good friends.


    if the demon dragon had to sacrifice himself to achieve everything at hand, the person han sanqian would rather die would be himself.


    "you are simply stupid. if you die, won''t i be destroyed too? that monster will be destroyed too? but it will be different if i die. there is that monster who can still help you. he is far away you are much stronger than me, so you have nothing to lose.¡±


    "in the future, with his help, you may be stronger."


    han sanqian shook his head resolutely: "yes, from the perspective of interests, what you said is indeed correct, but you and i both know that interests are not the only thing in everything."


    "if we only value profit, what else would we call humans? even animals understand the principle of feeding back, don''t they?"


    if the demon dragon wants to sacrifice it to fulfill himself, han sanqian will not do it.


    he is originally a person who can stand up for his friends. if you ask your friends to stand up for him, it will be difficult for him to accept it mentally.


    "you are really a fool. if i don''t sacrifice, the monsters and you will die, and then i will die, and the ending will not change at all."


    "but i have a clear conscience. since my skills are inferior to others, doesn''t it mean that i will die if i die?"


    "you..." demonic dragon was angry, but then he suddenly smiled disdainfully: "i''m convinced too. now that it''s happened, i''m not discussing it with you. for me, i just came here to tell you, to inform you. yes, i am not seeking to discuss with you."


    han sanqian was furious. his consciousness was now here, tightly closed, unable to do anything, and his body was not under his control.


    there is really no need to brag. he is powerless to stop whatever the demon dragon wants to do. he can do nothing but watch helplessly.


    if the demon dragon behaves like this, what else can han sanqian do besides stare?


    nothing can be done.


    "demon dragon, after all, i am just a fucking friend. if you don''t listen to what i say, fine, you can do whatever you want. i will just pretend that you are no longer my friend." han sanqian threatened.


    he hoped that in this way, he could restrain this guy to some extent.


    "fuck, you are really going to put money on your face, han sanqian, when did i regard you as my friend? it seems that i never said that you and i are friends from the beginning to the end, right? for me say, we just know each other, it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    han sanqian was furious: "do you think i don''t know if you consider me a friend? why do you need to say these things? i know what you are thinking, sacrifice the small self to fulfill the greater self."


    "but, my body is mine. how to use it and how to protect it is also my business. it''s not your turn to interfere."


    "the body belongs to you, so that''s what i''m going to do now. come and stop me." the dragon said disdainfully.


    hearing his words, han sanqian knew that it was completely impossible to stop him.


    han sanqian wanted to continue, but he also knew that in the end, the way to say goodbye to this old friend would just be the current quarrel.


    han sanqian didn''t want his friendship with the dragon to end with these memories.


    "you have to do this?" han sanqian''s tone obviously softened.


    han sanqian was like this, and the demon dragon soon became more relaxed: "yes, i have decided to do this. in fact, i don''t want to end things like this with you, but you should also know that what i have decided things cannot be changed by anyone."


    "besides, i am also a demon dragon that dominates the world. i can''t just hide in your body and be covered up by you."


    "so, instead of doing this, it would be better for me to die vigorously. at least, one day in the future, i will still have the highlight of my later years, instead of scribbling my whole life in such a hurry."


    han sanqian did not refute again, thought carefully, and raised his head...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5621

    "okay, i have nothing more to say. you are my brother. when it comes to this, apart from my gratitude to you, i really can''t find any words to say more."


    "just don''t have the heart to die. i hope you can help me solve the crisis. of course, i also hope you can come back alive."


    "i promise you, as long as you come back, i don''t need the demon dragon''s blood, and i will try my best to release your demon dragon''s soul."


    han sanqian''s words are sincere.


    the demon dragon smiled: "you can pull me down. my demon dragon''s blood has been absorbed by your body. it''s not that easy to release it again."


    "however, i understand your kid''s wishes."


    "let''s just leave it like this. if you can survive and i don''t, then when you have time in the future, you can think more about me. after all, i have never had any friends in my life, but in the end i ended up with a human bug that i despise the most. friends, more or less, still have some feelings.¡±


    the demon dragon sneered. although he was reluctant to admit it, he did regard han sanqian as his friend in his heart.


    he wanted to use the most glorious battle to determine his own destiny and direction.


    however, what supported what he did was actually no longer the so-called dignity, but simply emotion.


    he didn''t want to watch the shouting han sanqian die, so he thought about it and decided to sacrifice himself.


    if this were placed on the previous demon dragons, these would be impossible.


    he only knows how to kill, but knows nothing about anything else. asking him to sacrifice himself for a certain person may have made him laugh crazily when he heard this in the first half of his life.


    isn''t that a fucking disease? how could he possibly do this? !


    but now, he did it, and he did it without any hesitation. even han sanqian used provoking methods to provoke him, but he still couldn''t pull him back.


    han sanqian was somewhat sentimental. he knew that he couldn''t stop everything: "i won''t think about you unless you come back alive. anyway, it''s up to you. although the monster also lives in my body, but , you also know that i rarely talk to him, and i have never had a heart-to-heart with him."


    "you are different. we can talk about anything. your rich experience can help me at any time. to me, you are both a teacher and a friend."


    "if you suddenly disappear one day, i won''t find anyone to talk to me about this anymore."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, the demon dragon smiled: "you are so damn stupid, you might think that we have something to do with each other. okay, no more nonsense, time is running out, let''s say goodbye."


    "however, i can promise you that i will try my best to survive."


    "after all, i still hope that one day i can regain control of my dragon''s blood, and then give you a fatal blow, so that i can be independent on my own."


    "gone."


    han sanqian didn''t say anything, he just smiled.


    he really didn''t know what to say.


    people always make preparations for early reunions, but never make too much preparation for possible eternal separation. it''s not because i can''t do it, it''s just that sometimes i don''t want to face it and accept it.


    he let out a long sigh, because han sanqian knew that when he wanted to say goodbye to the magic dragon now, he would actually have no chance.


    the demon dragon guy has left.


    is han sanqian sad? of course han sanqian was sad.


    having been with the demon dragon for so long, he had long regarded him as one of his brothers, even though this brother had no physical entity.


    however, those are not important.


    just have a heart-to-heart talk.


    "i hope god can bless the dragon and return safely."


    even if it was not out of selfishness, but out of consideration for his future, han sanqian also hoped that the magic dragon could come back safely one day.


    the road ahead is long, and han sanqian still hopes that there will be someone who can help and guide him on this road.


    at this time, outside, the sky thunder had already touched the ground fire.


    the war has already been triggered. at this time, it has reached the most critical and dangerous moment.


    all kinds of attacks will undoubtedly hit the monster''s body, and the monster''s devastating skills will also come to everyone...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5622

    between the two, only a few seconds later, the ending will be completely revealed.


    however, at this critical moment, layers of blood-red gas suddenly emerged from han sanqian''s body.


    as the current actual controller of han sanqian''s body, the monster is very aware of the changes in his body.


    all the blood seemed to be ignited in an instant, and endless power was accumulating crazily through the blood, and it continued to rush towards the various meridians.


    at that moment, the endless power in han sanqian''s body could even rush out of the body and explode directly outside the body.


    "little earthworm, what are you doing?"


    the monster shouted coldly.


    he didn''t dare to say how clearly the situation inside han sanqian''s body was, but he had already known about the existence of the demon dragon.


    as for the dragon''s blood, he naturally knew it very well.


    this power is actually very strong. he doesn''t think it is strong. that is a problem from his own perspective, but if he looks at the problem from han sanqian''s perspective, it is completely different.


    this power, at a certain stage, is enough to destroy han sanqian.


    "what are you doing? of course you are helping han sanqian." the demon dragon''s voice suddenly rang in the monster''s mind.


    although the monster is definitely several levels higher than the demon dragon, the demon dragon itself does not feel inferior or humble at all.


    "i don''t need your help, earthworm, i will solve it myself." the monster was not grateful at all for the help of the magic dragon.


    he was even a little angry.


    it''s the monster''s damn dignity at work.


    how could he, a giant like him, bear to let other lowly beings come to help?


    this is like an adult fighting, but asking a three-year-old child to help him, no, to be precise, to save him.


    how could a face-conscious person like monster accept it? !


    "can you solve it? what solution do you use, your so-called dignity or arrogance?" the demon dragon was completely disdainful: "you are in the current situation, isn''t it caused by your arrogance?"


    the monster was furious.


    he also knew very well that the dangerous situation he was in now was indeed caused by his being too reckless for a while.


    if he had underestimated the enemy, if he hadn''t rushed out so recklessly, in fact there would not be the current situation.


    however, being in that position, it was really difficult for him to change his normal thinking for a while.


    this is like asking him to lower his head. how could he lower his head? !


    "whether it can be solved or not is my business. it''s not up to you, a little earthworm, to interfere." the monster shouted coldly.


    "hmph, that sounds nice. let me ask you, does this body belong to you? if it does, what do you want to do with it? of course, you are happy. even if you die here, no one will say a word. .¡±


    "but please understand, he is not yours. he belongs to han sanqian. you are just using it. what rights do you have to make the final decision?"


    "his body is in danger now. you are unable to solve the problem. why don''t you let others solve it? just because of your so-called self-esteem?"


    "i''m not afraid to tell you. although i admit that you are indeed very capable, the you trapped in han sanqian''s body is no longer the same person you were before."


    "this body belongs to me and han sanqian. of course, we are qualified to intervene when it is most dangerous."


    "put away your arrogance, we have to think about survival."


    facing the criticism from the dragon, the monster didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    he was very depressed. when would it be his turn for others to make irresponsible remarks in front of him? but what can he do?


    it''s impossible for him to attack the demon dragon at this time. the key is, what can he use to refute the demon dragon? after all, they are not enemies. it is impossible to make sense and just go ahead and take action.


    in the past, he had absolute strength and could dominate everything, so naturally he could do everything without following the rules.


    whatever he wants to do, he will do it naturally, no one can stop him.


    however, the situation is different now. he no longer has that ability, so he still has to clearly distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.


    he also needs to figure out what helps him and what harms him.


    therefore, everything must be done according to common sense, unless he can say something about the magic dragon, but it is obvious that everything the magic dragon said is reasonable and he cannot refute it.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5623

    "i haven''t made any mistakes, it''s not your turn to teach me." at this time, the monster was still very stubborn.


    it might be easier for him to die, but it would be absolutely impossible for him to bow his head and think that he was wrong.


    even though, now he knows that he made some strategic mistakes.


    "don''t talk about anything else. you know the current situation very well now, and you also know what we should do now, or what is best for us."


    "i''m not interested in helping you. i just want to help han sanqian. it''s that simple."


    "you have lived long enough and have no worries. when you die, you are dead. however, my friend han sanqian is different. he is still very young and has a heavy burden on him. he also has his own worries. people, although you don¡¯t understand what i¡¯m telling you at all.¡±


    "but you just need to understand that now is the time for us to work together."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the blood of the demon dragon burned even more fiercely, and the black energy was also expanding crazily.


    "there is no other option."


    the monster was silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "although i disdain you for doing this, you are right, this body will always belong to that kid."


    "although i took his body, i promised to return it to him, and i don''t want to break my promise, or in other words, give him a body that is too damaged to be used."


    although he said this, demon dragon knew very well that this guy still compromised after all.


    "okay, without further ado, i will use the blood of the demon dragon to completely explode the blood and all the demonic energy in han sanqian''s body. at that time, the demonic energy in han sanqian''s body will explode in a very terrifying way. "


    "if it were han sanqian who controlled his body, not only would he not be able to resist the explosion of demonic energy, he would even explode on the spot."


    "so, he has always relied on the golden body to suppress the demonic blood. however, it is different now. you are in control of the body, so even if the demonic energy explodes, i believe that with your ability, you will know where to go. how to suppress it and how to use it to become your own strength."


    the level of the monster is above the dragon, even by many levels.


    therefore, even if the dragon''s blood breaks out, han sanqian may not be in a critical stage of death. he has that experience and knows how to control this demonic energy.


    of course, more importantly, the demonic energy existing in han sanqian''s body is very powerful. he can use this demonic energy to suppress the demonic dragon''s demonic energy, or even absorb and use it.


    this is also one of the reasons why the dragon is willing to come out at such a critical moment for the first time.


    in the past, when han sanqian was facing life and death, demon dragon never thought of taking action, but the real problem was always there.


    the more he helps, the more chaotic han sanqian will be. therefore, he can only watch han sanqian face those things. the only thing he can do is to beg han sanqian to survive the danger.


    nothing else.


    now, it''s completely different.


    "your blood is indeed very demonic, and it is extremely dangerous to anyone. you, little earthworm, do have your unique and arrogant capital. however, that is for others."


    "for me, these things of yours are not dangerous, they are just mere food. in fact, it is a good thing that you are willing to hand them over, just so that i can have a good meal."


    the demon dragon did not refute him, but just followed his words: "then i hope that after you are full, you can really solve the problem. of course, i believe that with your strength, this itself is not a problem."


    "very good, you are questioning me." an old creature like the monster can naturally understand the meaning of the demon dragon''s words: "for the sake of your help at this time, i will not hold you accountable for your unreasonableness."


    "now, let me show you how i can complete a true jedi counterattack after devouring your power. let me see it clearly!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5624

    "roar!"


    following the monster''s roar of anger, the next second, the demonic energy around him began to roll crazily.


    as he rolled, all the black energy began to gather more and more, and at some moments, the huge black energy became a huge cloud in the mid-air.


    "then...what is that?"


    at this time, most people actually subconsciously start to resist the fatal thunder blow. they have no effort and no time to deal with it.


    however, there are some masters who are actually completely free to take action.


    therefore, they could definitely see the dark clouds forming in the sky at this time.


    all of a sudden, such a scene completely stunned them.


    "what the fuck is this?"


    "such... such a big black cloud."


    the black cloud is indeed huge. with the monster as the center, the entire diameter is at least ten miles. looking up, it seems as if the place has been completely covered by the black cloud.


    dark clouds are pressing down on the city, and that''s just the way it is.


    some masters can see it, and big shots like the village owner and special envoys can naturally see it too. they don''t even need to take any action themselves, someone will block all attacks for them.


    naturally, in this case, the surrounding situation or slight changes cannot escape their eyes.


    and the black cloud covers such a large area, that... that can even be seen by anyone who is not blind. however, the key point is that compared with this, these are not terrible. what is the most terrible thing...


    it''s the terror behind such a big black cloud that suddenly appears.


    the monster has already unleashed its biggest killing move, which means that the monster has reached a certain limit, and the demonic energy in his body has basically reached its limit.


    but the blame lies here...


    he was at his limit, so how could he have the energy to support such a huge black cloud?


    this is not scientific at all, nor is it realistic at all.


    "what...what is going on?" the village owner looked at the black clouds above his head in surprise. it was obviously difficult to accept this fact for a while.


    it''s terrible, it''s really terrible.


    but apart from the horror, there is more of a fear of the unimaginable in people''s hearts.


    "master, i...i don''t know. what...what should we do?"


    want to guard against it?


    if such a big black cloud were to be an attack of some kind, it would definitely be thunderous, and its power would not be smaller than the one in front of me.


    therefore, if no defensive measures are taken, it is obvious that everyone present may be completely beaten to death by this attack.


    there are hundreds of thousands of people. i''m afraid no one knows how many people will be left alive by then.


    but what if it¡¯s defense?


    if this is an illusion, wouldn''t it be a fucking loss to grandma''s family?


    you need to know whether that thing has offensive and lethality, after all, they are two different things. however, the world-destroying blow that the monster just sent out is real.


    do you want to give up the attack that is about to be beaten and use part of your strength to guard against the next wave?


    isn''t it obvious that before you finish eating in the bowl, you go to look at the pot?


    many people may not be able to withstand this blow even if they use all their strength to defend. if they have to use part of their strength to defend against something that may not be available to some people, then... it is simply an extravagant hope.


    the key is, pressure! pressure from the heart.


    it''s as if someone told you that there is a life-and-death hurdle ahead of you that you may not be able to overcome, and that you are very likely to escape death. therefore, you have almost reached the limit of psychological pressure in this situation.


    but unfortunately, someone tells you, don''t worry, you have to save some strength, because after you pass this level, there is another level waiting for you with the same narrow escape.


    oh my god, let alone ordinary people, even han sanqian, who has a strong enough psychological endurance, would probably frown wildly after hearing this.


    isn''t this trying to kill people?


    so, in this case, how many people can completely get rid of this pressure?


    the owner felt that no one could do it, including himself.


    therefore, how to choose has become a fatal problem.


    let¡¯s face it, everyone is under pressure. if you follow the key, not all of you will be able to survive. moreover, it is very likely that you will fall into the enemy¡¯s deliberate intimidation strategy, which will make your side larger and add more people who don¡¯t need to die. ¡­


    not to mention, many people who might be able to survive both waves of attacks might die in vain without defense.


    what to do?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5625

    "master, time is running out. the attack that will destroy the world is about to come." from the side, the special envoy urged frantically.


    he knew very well that in at most ten seconds, the first wave of attacks would officially fall on them.


    therefore, no matter what the result is, they must make a corresponding decision, because there is almost no time for them to implement this result.


    "don''t notify anyone, just follow the original plan and do your best to resist the first wave of attacks."


    in contrast, after weighing the interests, the village owner chose not to say anything.


    he believed that those who could survive the first wave of attacks must be elites and must have their own abilities.


    then, even if there is a second attack, with their abilities, they should be able to prepare for it quickly.


    therefore, in fact, it may not cause many casualties.


    but if he did, he didn''t know what kind of chaos would follow.


    there wasn''t actually much time left for him.


    he announced that the people below may not be able to make preparations immediately. once they panic, this little time will not be enough for him to appease everyone.


    "yes!" the special envoy nodded.


    although he felt a little uneasy, always feeling like something big was going to happen, from a rational point of view, he actually agreed with this method.


    the special envoy nodded towards the followers behind him, who also increased their strength to support the energy shield that was enough to protect several people.


    boom! ! !


    a huge wave of air fell from the sky, as if the sky collapsed in an instant, and hit everyone''s heads heavily.


    bang bang bang!


    when the air waves collided with the energy shields on many people, many of the energy shields began to fragment, like a huge jack pressing on countless glass bottles.


    the cover broke crisply, and with it, the people inside the cover began to die.


    many people were screaming, as if ten huge mountains were pressing down on them. in just a moment, their bodies exploded and turned into powder.


    and many people didn''t even have a chance to scream, and they died completely when the shield was broken.


    the entire outside of the underground door suddenly felt like purgatory on earth. it made people feel extremely terrifying not only by looking at it, but also by listening to the sounds.


    of course, there are indeed many masters here. although their energy shields were completely deformed under the heavy pressure, they did keep their lives safe and sound.


    these pressures only made some of them uncomfortable, injured, or had their meridians damaged, but at least they did not lose their lives.


    the group of people behind the village owner were also holding on very uncomfortably at this time.


    although dozens of experts jointly maintain an energy shield, which can make the strength of the energy shield extremely high, in the end, the energy shield will also bear greater gravity due to its excessive size.


    "bang bang bang!"


    although there was no direct explosion sound, the sound of subtle cracks quietly filled everyone''s ears.


    it''s so disturbing to hear, it''s so chilling to the back.


    "hold on, even if we all die here, we still have to protect the owner of the village. do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    after the special envoy finished his instructions, he said no more and immediately released his demonic energy, adding a layer of protection to the soon-to-be-broken protective shield.


    at this time, the owner of the village was not at all worried about his own safety. compared to his subordinates who were concerned about their own safety, he was actually more worried about the sky.


    boom!


    wan dao''s attack finally hit the monster.


    however, the black clouds had completely covered the monster, and no one could see where his body was. or maybe, his body had already melted into the black air.


    therefore, the village owner is concerned about what will happen next for heiqi!


    boom! !


    ten thousand attacks exploded instantly as soon as they hit the black air. suddenly, the huge brightness produced by the explosion almost made the originally dark sky look like daylight. the dazzling light also made everyone underground suddenly and completely subconscious. turn around and cover your eyes.


    afterwards, the huge remnant power of the explosion struck...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5626

    "boom!!!"


    the whole world suddenly shook, as if the world here were a sphere, and outside the sphere, there was a giant holding the sphere and shaking it crazily.


    the huge impact made everyone on the ground completely unstable. even the village owner himself, although he had expected it, was not fully prepared. after staggering several times in a row, he half-knelt down. on the ground.


    although this kind of half-kneeling does not really count as kneeling on the ground in a strict sense.


    however, you must know that this is the owner of the village after all. with his cultivation and the fact that there are people outside to protect him, theoretically it is impossible for him to have any minor accidents.


    even if a hair is injured, it is impossible to happen.


    however, under such circumstances, this guy was half-kneeling on the ground at the end.


    this is enough to show how huge and terrifying this power is!


    "this¡­¡­"


    the owner of the village was very angry. no one was qualified to be like this in front of him. however, he really had no way to care about the details that made him angry.


    the first thing his eyes focused on was nothing else but the sky.


    he urgently wanted to know what the situation was like.


    he looked up and saw that the golden light in the sky had not dissipated yet. however, as the golden light had dimmed a lot, he could still barely see that there were layers of black energy shrouding the golden light behind it.


    this also means that although this wave of attacks was successful, it may not really be successful.


    there was a faint worry in his heart that made him bite his lips.


    the special envoy was also staring upward. without a clear view, this guy didn''t even dare to speak out loud for a while.


    as time goes by, all the golden light is also dissipating, revealing the appearance that originally belonged to them.


    they breathed a big sigh of relief, because in the center of the black cloud, where they faced the attack of the golden light, there was a blank space.


    the black energy had been dispersed by the explosion.


    although there is still a lot of black gas around, they are not gathered together, but completely dispersed with the explosion just now.


    they are also drifting farther away.


    everything said that not only did their attack successfully hit, but more importantly, they also completely won the battle.


    with this assurance, the owner of the village was in a mood to look back at the people on the ground.


    there are hundreds of thousands of people. such a neat team was so impressive before, but now it is so embarrassed and unruly.


    it''s so miserable here.


    there is smoke everywhere, there are broken limbs and arms everywhere, and there is a smell of destruction and death everywhere.


    most of the people disappeared, a total of more than 100,000 people, and i am afraid that only half of the people who survived were left.


    the owner of the shop had to admit that having his troops suffer such serious losses and having half of his elite stores destroyed was a result he had never imagined.


    this shouldn''t be the case.


    however, when he thought about it carefully, he was happy to accept this result.


    at least, han sanqian is completely dead, and the monster that injured the ancestor has finally been eliminated.


    he completed the two biggest problems at once, and also completed the redemption of the entire famous store''s sins.


    "brothers, well done." the village owner couldn''t help but shouted to everyone in high spirits.


    with his voice like this, many people slowly woke up from the explosion just now. they also looked up in the air. after confirming that they had completely eliminated han sanqian, they slowly moved from shock to excitement. .


    "wow!"


    the crowd cheered all of a sudden, and many people even threw away their weapons, just so they could jump up and cheer loudly.


    this is their moment of victory, which they paid for with their blood.


    everyone has a feeling of surviving a disaster, because they all know very well that death was so close to them just now.


    just in case they just passed by each other, just in case they were just a little lucky or even not that good, they would say goodbye to this world completely.


    the special envoys also started to revel, but they did not notice that the black air in the sky had changed at this time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5627

    the range of changes in the black air is actually very small. if you don''t look carefully, it''s almost impossible to detect any changes in them.


    in other words, even if you observe it carefully, you may not be able to find many clues.


    they move very slowly, but this slowness is not only difficult to detect with the naked eye, but more importantly, it seems normal.


    there is always a breeze, they seem to be blowing slowly in the breeze.


    in other words, there is no wind around here, but there will always be the aftermath of the explosion. even if there is not much wind left here, it is enough to blow them.


    their trajectories are also normal, and they all spread obediently toward the outside.


    however, everything is extremely normal.


    they dispersed outwards regularly, and there seemed to be no problem.


    but some things can sometimes cause people a huge visual deception.


    it''s like you have been watching water flow in a certain parallel direction. if you watch too much, if someone unknowingly reverses their order at this time, you may not be able to detect it.


    in fact, this is the current black atmosphere.


    they have indeed been spreading outwards, but after this slow spread, their bodies have become larger and larger, and become thinner and thinner.


    however, in this thinness, some of their very small black air is actually constantly shrinking, heading towards the most central place.


    however, all this is too slow, so slow that the naked eye cannot detect it at all, and so slow that no one can spend ten or even dozens of minutes there using other things as reference objects to compare their subtle changes.


    "ho ho ho!"


    on the ground, a group of people had already pushed their celebration ceremony to the highest level. everyone was singing, dancing and cheering.


    even the owner of the village smiled slightly at the special envoy, and then smiled at the black wind, the special envoy in white and the woman.


    "the master of the village is mighty. our troops not only defeated han sanqian, but also destroyed the huge monster in his body. this is a magical skill in this world."


    "yes, the owner of the village may not know something. the monster following han sanqian may have a lot of background. the ancestor has said it countless times during the battle. although there is no specific specification, we can all guess it. the level of this monster should be higher than that of the ancestor."


    "that''s right, we can kill all such powerful monsters. this is simply a great achievement. with han sanqian, we can say that we have accomplished something that many people will never be able to accomplish in their lifetime."


    "these are all thanks to the owner''s many years of planning and the immediate rectifications made when the war broke out."


    both black feng and the special envoy in white were trying to flatter the owner of the village. the special envoy in white didn''t particularly like flattering people, but he couldn''t help but sincerely sigh at all this.


    of course, he is a smart man, and he also knows how much face the woman will bring to the store owner by praising him when she is here, and how much face it will bring to the famous store.


    the owner of the village smiled and waved his hand: "you are all too flattering. i only did some commanding work behind the scenes. the one who really made this battle so perfect was not me, but you. you brothers have worked so hard.¡±


    the owner of the village was also in a good mood. while admitting that he was awesome, he also praised his subordinates severely.


    the woman had been expressionless, but at this moment, she still stretched out her hand and tried to shake hands with the owner: "no matter what the process is, the result is at least satisfactory. congratulations."


    the village owner was obviously overjoyed. he had indeed always wanted this woman to be so humble to him, but sometimes what he thought and what he actually got may not be directly proportional.


    when the fact really happened in front of him, he was obviously stunned, and then he laughed: "you''re welcome, you''re welcome, i''m just doing what i should do."


    the two shook hands, but at the same time as they shook hands, the black air in the sky gathered faster...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5628

    however, no one on the ground cares about this scene at all. what they see and care about now is actually the cheers and encouragement in front of them.


    some of them hugged each other, and some even danced on the spot.


    at this moment, the famous store, which had always been very well behaved, completely lost its rules.


    but no one cares about this, not even the owner himself.


    he believes that this victory is indeed worthy of everyone''s pride and happiness.


    therefore, not only did he ignore it, but he also looked at his subordinates beside him excitedly: "go and immediately order people to continue cleaning the battlefield. the other people will sit down and rest for the time being, waiting for the celebration banquet later."


    in other words, he had just experienced a brutal battle. otherwise, the village owner really wanted to make this celebration party bigger and more lively.


    in fact, he has only one goal, and that is to let everyone in the world know about this matter.


    he has done a great thing, and of course it would be best if people from all over come to congratulate him.


    the subordinate nodded and quickly went to give the order.


    the owner of the village also looked at the woman at this time and said: "although we have known each other for a long time, in my impression, you never said a word, let alone showed a smile. people. do you know how my subordinates talk about you in private?"


    normally, the owner of the village would not be in the mood to talk about this with the woman. in fact, he was more unhappy with the woman.


    her attitude was too arrogant. he was the master of a village after all, but this woman never gave him any face or good looks from the beginning to the end.


    therefore, he was also very unhappy with that woman, who had nothing else to talk about except the fortifications.


    there were even times when he didn''t even want to talk to her about official matters.


    but today is different.


    such a staged victory makes people feel very happy. naturally, all the unhappy things in the past are forgotten.


    the owner of the village is like this, and in fact, the woman is also like this.


    "what did you say about me?" she asked softly.


    although the tone is still relatively cold, for the store owner or anyone in a famous store, this tone is actually enough.


    "some people say you are an iceberg, and some people say you are a stick. the former refers to you, of course. it is so cold that almost no one dares to approach you."


    "as for the latter, you are expressionless, just like a walking stick."


    normally, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he would not dare to say these words directly to the woman.


    although everyone is of equal rank and he is also the master of the village, others are also sent from above. as the saying goes, those who are close to the emperor, even if they are eunuchs, are still half emperors.


    he couldn''t afford to offend him at all.


    but today everything is completely different.


    the other person melted, and some things could naturally be said.


    sure enough, after hearing these words, the woman not only did not show any anger at all, but instead smiled softly: "is it that exaggerated?"


    "but, if you think about it carefully, it''s not surprising. after all, many people may think of me this way. it''s just that i am in my position and there are many things i have to do."


    "if i don''t sing blackface, should i let the people above me do it? do all the subordinates think that the superiors are very violent, like tyrants? there are no other people saying anything about me. i always feel that it''s not just that simple, right? "


    the owner of the village laughed: "it is indeed more than that simple. in fact, after hearing these words myself, i deeply believe that these things are not actually able to fully evaluate you."


    "oh, what is that?"


    "you have to combine these two to be more like you. that is, a wooden stick that has been frozen for many years!"


    both cold and rigid, this one thing is enough to explain many things at once, and it completely covers the image of the woman.


    the owner of the village had actually wanted to scold the woman like this for a long time, but he never expected that he would say it in a joking way today.


    teams are like this. when they win a big victory, no problems will arise, and there will be no harmony or disharmony at all. only when they encounter a defeat, all problems, no matter how big or small, will be magnified infinitely. in the end falling apart.


    at this time, in the sky...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5629

    the black clouds that seemed to be floating and dispersing were indeed spreading wider, and even because they were wider, it was even difficult to see the specific details of the current black clouds.


    just like the black smoke after a fire, as time goes by, it becomes less and less visible.


    however, this is always the surface. the fact is that some black energy traveling in the opposite direction has gathered at the center.


    although each strand is so ethereal, it seems that it will disperse immediately without even being blown by the wind.


    but this always comes from all directions.


    they began to merge quietly, and then in order to merge, they stretched their bodies longer and became lighter in color.


    after repeating this, there was a mass of black air in the middle. from the naked eye, everything disappeared, almost the same color as the sky. but from the inside, these black energies are completely combined.


    although they are very scattered, there is contact in every place.


    it''s like a huge, transparent spider web.


    "call"


    a voice sounded on its own.


    it was a sound of venting anger, as if he had suddenly experienced something extremely tiring, or as if he had suddenly relaxed from some huge pressure.


    however, this voice does not spread outside, it is just a self-to-self dialogue in someone''s mind or consciousness.


    "this little human maggot han sanqian is quite small in stature, but the demonic energy in his body is quite powerful, and the blood of that little earthworm is almost directly powerful, at least at this moment. in terms of world level, it is almost at the top level.¡±


    "little earthworm, if your life is long enough and you can still live, then you have to listen to me clearly. it was indeed my fault that i rejected you earlier. it was my fault that i couldn''t get this old face to admit the truth. the result is what you want. as i said, without your help, i would have to rely solely on my strength to control han sanqian''s body to resist the enemy''s ten thousand attacks, and i''m afraid i won''t be able to withstand it."


    "but han sanqian''s body may be almost finished. of course, his consciousness and soul may also be impacted to the point where nothing is left. in other words, han sanqian and i may have to explain here today. "


    "although these ants are very strong, they are just like that in my eyes. as a result, i have been living in my previous world. i have to thank you for giving me a chance so that i can truly live. get out of your own world and recognize the current situation.¡±


    "so, if you can hear me, i am here to apologize to you. it was me who was wrong. you must know that i have never told anyone that i was wrong, let alone apologize to anyone."


    "you little earthworm, your life is worth living."


    this is the voice of the monster. at this moment, he speaks this true inner dialogue in an extremely shocking way.


    this voice is actually just his inner dialogue with himself. maybe no one can hear it in this life. however, for an arrogant monster, it is actually unprecedented for him to be able to do such self-reflection. .


    therefore, at a certain level, if the demon dragon is really still alive at this time and hearing his self-aware self-monologue, then it is indeed an honor for the demon dragon.


    no one else could claim his level of commitment and introspection.


    but the demonic dragon is indeed very worthy of what he did, because if the demonic dragon had not completely erupted its demonic energy by igniting the dragon''s blood at the critical moment to help the monster directly push han sanqian''s body to reach its peak, then , now even if this monster wants to regret it, i''m afraid he won''t have the chance.


    he underestimated the enemy too much and overestimated himself, so he subconsciously did not respond to this wave of attacks at all.


    it was precisely this wave of attacks that almost killed him. the timely outbreak of everything allowed him to retain the slightest chance of survival in the midst of complete destruction.


    it was as if the fire all over the sky was suddenly extinguished, but among the ashes, there was still a small flame.


    however, sometimes, a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5630

    although this requires a process, for many times, the process is inevitable.


    "now, i am going to fuse all the breath of the demonic dragon''s blood that you burst out, collect them all, and finally, completely complete my re-nirvana."


    "you little ants, everything is not over, everything is just beginning."


    after finishing his words, the monster snorted coldly.


    famous stores are completely unaware of these dangers. for them, now is the time to party.


    under the entire ground, many people were already doing the final battlefield preparations, and senior executives such as heifeng and the white-clothed envoy also accompanied the owner to the outer hall of the villa.


    many tables have already been set up here, and the tables are filled with all kinds of delicacies.


    there will be a thousand banquet tables in total, which means that time is tight and the war has just happened. otherwise, with the owner''s current urgent mood, the attempt to tell the world will probably be several times that of the people on the table now. many.


    but even so, in the current situation, it can be considered very efficient and exaggerated.


    after all, being able to set up thousands of tables in such a short period of time is already considered very impressive.


    "a feast for the world, hahahaha."


    the owner of the village was very happy. he stood up from his seat, raised his glass and saluted everyone.


    "brothers, on behalf of famous store, i would like to offer you a glass of wine. i would like to thank you for all your efforts in the battle. i would also like to thank you for your contempt for life and death and your emphasis on the mission."


    after the owner finished speaking, everyone immediately stood up from their seats and raised their wine glasses.


    "my owner, please do it first out of respect."


    the owner of the village raised his head and drank a glass of wine. his mood for a moment was simply indescribable.


    with today''s great achievements, for him, he will definitely reach the pinnacle of his position in the future. however, in fact, he no longer had a strong desire for it.


    what he is looking forward to now is actually another one.


    name!


    just killing one han sanqian, i''m afraid if you look at the world in all directions, it will definitely be regarded as a big event that is so grand that it cannot be expressed in words.


    i am afraid that when anyone hears this, he must be extremely excited and full of admiration.


    now, having met such a big monster and successfully killed it, his reputation will be maximized.


    thinking about this, he was extremely happy for a moment and was in a great mood.


    the owner of the village is like this, let alone the others below. they all know that it is the time when fame and fortune are harvested. needless to say, the backbones such as heifeng and the white envoy will surely prosper and advance further in the future.


    in fact, even these ordinary elites in famous stores will inevitably get rich and promoted in this process.


    the whole scene was enjoyable in such an atmosphere.


    "master of the village, let me toast you." heifeng said with a smile.


    "master of the village, i also want to toast you." the special envoy in white also smiled.


    even the woman raised her wine glass at this time, nodded slightly towards the owner, and offered a glass of wine.


    the owner of the village suddenly seemed even more happy to be praised in this way, although you couldn''t see his face or his expression under that mask.


    however, from his extremely hot eyes, you can feel his current happiness and wantonness.


    at almost the same time, outside burning bone city, the supporting troops were already heading towards the famous store.


    their movements were very covert, and they didn''t seem to want anyone in burning bone city to notice them.


    however, they can hide in front but not behind. the secret sentries of chi meng''s department who have been ambushing everywhere have already clearly grasped their movements. all their whereabouts are also under chi meng''s control.


    however, a huge army was quietly moving out from the north of burning bone city.


    this force was like a black wind, moving so fast that it was difficult for the human eye to catch their whereabouts. they rushed straight towards the famous store...


    they are the sirius department.


    the owner of the village did not report the current good news of the registered store to the superiors immediately, so the march of the two groups of troops continued. there is indeed a reason why the owner of the village did this.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5631

    his selfishness.


    what sense would it make if he reported it to his superiors now?


    big, but not big enough as he imagined.


    how much attention will the people above pay to this matter? they attach great importance to it, but the effect may not be the best.


    because there are some things that you have to see to feel the shock.


    if i just tell the superiors that i won, how do the superiors know how tortuous the winning process will be? how shocking it will be, the person above will only say excitedly, you did a good job, and i will reward you next.


    to the village owner, it was nothing. these things were too insignificant to mention.


    but for the reason of cleaning up the battlefield and ensuring the results, he can delay the time and report the results to the superiors as late as possible.


    one advantage of doing this is that after the people from both armies arrived, they were deeply shocked when they saw the tragic scene and the final result with their own eyes.


    the superiors were also preparing for the worst, and when they suddenly heard the news of a great victory on the front line, the huge sensational effect it would bring would definitely be very terrifying.


    this is the owner''s long-term understanding and mastery of power play since he was in this position.


    the same thing, as long as it is handled in a political way, will achieve different final results.


    of course, there is another selfish motive, that is, the village owner wants to meet the legendary sirius tribe. in fact, everyone has only heard of this mysterious but very important mysterious force.


    however, not everyone has the opportunity to see it. at least for the owner of the village, most of the people he knows have never seen it.


    many times, everyone thinks that it is just a legend.


    now that he had the opportunity to meet the legendary sirius tribe, of course he would never tire of it.


    although the woman is here, it doesn''t matter. even if she is dissatisfied with the way she handled it, she has no way to refute it.


    after all, it was a normal procedure to clean the battlefield and eliminate threats by herself. how could she report it to the police? obviously, it was impossible for her, and she couldn''t afford the risk of reporting it rashly now.


    after all, as the owner of a famous store, and as the absolute initiator and participant of this war, she has not yet confirmed the complete elimination of the enemy. how dare she confirm it and report it to the police?


    therefore, the village owner is now sleeping on his own high pillow with no worries.


    but the monster may be the one who is most grateful to the owner of the village. he transferred a large number of people away to celebrate the victory, leaving only some ordinary elites to clean the battlefield, and more servants and servants working here. .


    there were too many corpses and ruins at the scene, so servants needed to clean them up. after all, this was not a battlefield outside. everything would go with the wind and nature would swallow up these corpses.


    this is the village, how can we not dispose of a pile of corpses?


    by then, this place will no longer be a famous store, but a stinky charnel house.


    as for some other ordinary elites, they said they were here to see if there was any enemy. in fact, most of them were just pretending.


    what can they understand? there is nothing they can do except look east and west, and occasionally glance at the sky to see if there is anything different.


    but judging from the speed of the black air and its current evaporation rate, even if they kept staring at it, let alone an occasional glance, they might not be able to see any clues.


    especially now that the black air connected into the spider web has spread more and more, and its black color has been decomposed and spread to the point of being almost transparent.


    that is not something that can be seen by the naked eye, and it is not something that these ordinary elites can see. even if the owner of the village looks here himself, he may not be able to find anything.


    but things are happening, and this huge invisible "black net" is spreading more and more, and even now it has completely shrouded the entire battlefield...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5632

    at the foot of the famous store, in a hidden place, lu ruoxin was lying quietly on a makeshift bed.


    chi meng walked in slowly, and then knelt beside lu ruoxin.


    "chi meng has met miss." chi meng said respectfully.


    lu ruoxin nodded slightly: "get up."


    "yes!"


    lu ruoxin glanced at chi meng and continued: "this time, you completed the task very well. tell me, what reward do you want?"


    hearing this, chi meng hurriedly knelt down and said hastily: "my subordinates only completed what they were supposed to do. this is just their duty. what reward should i get?"


    since chi meng followed lu ruoxin, he had never received any reward other than completing the task. for chi meng, he was naturally frightened when he heard that there were additional rewards.


    seeing chi meng''s frightened expression, lu ruoxin was very satisfied.


    subordinates should have such an attitude, winning without being arrogant, that is the right thing to do, especially in front of yourself.


    she smiled softly and said, "this time, i can reward you."


    "although i have always been very strict with you, but strictness means strictness, and rewards and punishments must be clear."


    "this time, your task is extremely heavy and extremely difficult. let alone you, if it were anyone else, this would probably be unparalleled. although this is the task i assigned you, i also know that how difficult is it inside?"


    "what you can accomplish, although it is within the range of my expectations, but it has almost reached the limit."


    "but the fact is that you not only completed it, but also completed it in a way that is beyond the essence. i am very satisfied."


    not only did he successfully contain so many people on the opposite side, but he also delayed it for such a long time. of course, more importantly, chi meng finally led his troops to directly counterattack and successfully disintegrated the enemy.


    this is indeed a transcendent victory to a certain extent. even if he takes action himself, lu ruoxin may not necessarily think that he can do better than chi meng.


    although she is arrogant, it does not mean that she is so arrogant that she doesn''t recognize anything.


    if chi meng does well, that is what he does well.


    "miss, you praised me. chi meng just did what he was supposed to do. as for the victory, firstly, his subordinates were indeed very capable, and secondly, there were also objective factors."


    if the famous store hadn''t suddenly taken away the elite, then chi meng wouldn''t have been able to win a big victory later. so in fact, chi meng knew this very clearly.


    at best, she just completed the task successfully. some things were not all her personal abilities.


    "i know what you are talking about, but this is how war is. in addition to the battle of wits and courage between the two sides, there are other objective factors."


    "whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, these are part of the war. if you win, it means that you have the right time, place, people and people. in the future, you may also have the advantage but not the three advantages and lose. , shouldn¡¯t we find a reason to talk about objective factors and avoid punishment?¡±


    hearing this, chi meng hurriedly lowered his head: "i don''t dare. if you lose, you lose. there is no excuse."


    "very good, now that you understand this truth, then conversely, winning is winning. no matter how you win, if you have the ability, just kneel down to the enemy, and then make the enemy not move and let you kill, then it¡¯s also your skill.¡±


    chi meng didn''t speak again this time. lu ruoxin''s words did make sense.


    no matter what the reason is, winning is winning and losing is losing.


    "someone is coming."


    a maid slowly bowed her body and said, "my servant is here."


    "reward all the troops led by chi meng."


    "yes."


    the waitress retreated, lu ruoxin stood up slightly, and walked in front of chi meng. then, he gently covered chi meng''s head with his hand, and a black stream slowly released from his palm, and penetrated directly into chi meng''s brain. middle.


    in an instant, chi meng felt a huge force enter from her brain, and then spread throughout her body. at that moment, chi meng felt more comfortable than ever before, and her body''s strength was also rapidly increasing.


    chi meng understood very well that this was lu ruoxin passing on the skills to him.


    this was undoubtedly the greatest reward for her. thinking of this, chi meng closed her eyes in excitement and quietly felt her strength increase...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5633

    after about a few minutes, lu ruoxin withdrew his hand, and the black energy in chi meng''s body was already full to the point of overflowing.


    now chi meng only felt that his whole body was full of terrifying power, almost as if one punch was enough to kill anyone.


    "thank you, miss." chi meng bowed his head respectfully, looking very humble.


    in front of lu ruoxin, she remained absolutely vulnerable.


    lu ruoxin gently returned to her original seat and said, "get up."


    "yes."


    "you have to remember that in my place, if you are capable and willing to work hard, the treatment will not be bad. of course, on the other hand, if you are confused and inefficient, then the punishment will not be less. the former can be allowed you will rise to great heights, and one day in the future, you will attract the attention of everyone."


    "below one person and above ten thousand people."


    "and the latter can make you worse as you get worse, even worse than a servant."


    "that''s the way it is. it''s your choice how to go."


    chi meng lowered his head happily and vowed: "my subordinates will go all out to complete any requirements and tasks, and will never let down the cultivation of the young lady."


    hearing this, lu ruoxin nodded: "is there any latest news in burning bone city?"


    "not yet." chi meng said.


    lu ruoxin said: "do you have any opinion on the sudden dispatch of reinforcements from burning bone city?"


    "miss, do you feel that the number of people is too small?"


    lu ruoxin nodded: "there may be a huge crisis in the famous store. otherwise, the people in burning bone city will not move. after all, everyone knows that in troubled times like burning bone city, it is difficult to mobilize troops to support outside. means something.¡±


    it means that there is a problem with your external forces.


    it also means that after you dispatch your troops, holes will appear in the inner city''s defense.


    if other internal forces take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack on you at this time, you will be hit from both ends, and the damage will be very serious.


    even if you are unlucky, you may be kicked out of your nest and you will lose completely.


    "yes, but according to the news from the secret whistle, the opponent does not have many people. at most, several thousand people come to support."


    "this is the crux of the problem." lu ruoxin frowned and said, "think about it, now that things are so panicked that people from burning bone city need to come out to support."


    "then, why are only a few thousand people enough? this thing doesn''t seem normal."


    yes, that''s totally out of character.


    the whole situation seems very abnormal and illogical.


    "miss, what do you mean..."


    "i think the reinforcements are not just this, but a lot. it''s just that we didn''t find those people."


    hearing this, chi meng was obviously shocked.


    because if this is the case, then this matter is actually quite terrifying for them.


    because you don''t even know how many enemies are coming. once the enemy appears in front of you, isn''t it the same as handing your head to someone else''s knife?


    with such a huge pressure, it will be too late to resist.


    "however, as for the secret sentry, we have been fully prepared since the first time we arrived. from burning bone city all the way to the extension outside, it is very tight, and there is no possibility of any mistakes." chi meng said worriedly.


    lu ruoxin thought for a moment and then spoke: "i am worried that the enemy may also know that there is an ambush on these roads, so they also deliberately carried out roundabout tactics."


    "they would rather spend more time and take a detour to go to famous stores."


    "the so-called secret attack on chencang is nothing more than that."


    hearing this, chi meng suddenly became even more nervous.


    i have to admit that if this happens, it will be equivalent to extremely bad news for them, and even fatal to a certain extent.


    no one can accept the enemy quietly touching their front, no matter how strong the troops are, they will be overrun so completely.


    "miss, it''s indeed very dangerous. however, we have secret sentries where they should be. we...what can we do now?" chi meng was completely confused about the situation.


    lu ruoxin didn''t speak, just frowned tightly. in fact, she was also thinking about what to do now...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5634

    if you don''t know where the enemy is, moving around is like waiting for death. after all, you are just a headless fly. once you bump into him, you will have no choice but to take the road.


    but if you stay put and don''t move, it''s easy to be completely disrupted when the enemy appears.


    however, after weighing the two situations, the best way is to stay put.


    "should we notify our forces immediately and let them take the opportunity to attack them? aren''t they here to support us? it''s time for our forces to attack them."


    "in this way, our forces will definitely succeed in attacking, and han sanqian''s side will also be able to relieve the pressure. isn''t it a double-win situation?" chi meng said.


    lu ruoxin frowned slightly: "actually, this is indeed the best way."


    "but the problem is, i suspect that there may only be a few thousand people in burning bone city. if we launch an attack on them, judging from their current strength, missing a few thousand people will not affect the overall situation. "


    "once an attack is launched, it will be equivalent to a complete war between the two sides. there will be no room for recovery."


    this is actually a bit too much of a gamble for both parties.


    because this is simply gambling on the fate of the country with power.


    to be honest, neither party is willing to see a war of this level. they would rather wait until their own forces are strong enough to eliminate the other party in one fell swoop.


    rather than the current head-on confrontation.


    because this is a continuous war, there will be many casualties and many variables.


    it is not certain who will lose and who will win. the most frightening thing is that in the end, it is very likely that both sides will suffer, allowing others to take a big advantage.


    this is by no means groundless, because even in the short few thousand years of history of the earth, the change of dynasties has experienced countless such things.


    starting from the shang dynasty, a large number of troops went north to fight. when the zhou people attacked, king zhou could only use slaves as soldiers and was ultimately defeated.


    another example is the five dynasties and ten kingdoms, the southern song dynasty, etc. there are too many to count.


    in a higher world like bafang world, they certainly know about the development of the blue planet. the key is that the history here is also longer.


    naturally, there are more lessons to be learned.


    they also understand the saying "the fisherman gets the benefit."


    this is also the real reason why the two major forces are obviously incompatible, but apart from local friction, neither has launched a large-scale attack on the other.


    now it is not a wise move to attack the opponent''s headquarters with thousands of people.


    no matter how crazy and arrogant lu ruoxin was, she wouldn''t risk such a lot of fate on it at this time.


    "then what should we do?" after hearing this, chi meng understood the reason and asked lu ruoxin.


    "i don''t know either, but after thinking about it, i think there is only one best way."


    "miss, please clarify."


    "let all our people shrink back to try not to be discovered by the enemy. after that, wait and see all changes in the situation."


    chi meng frowned slightly when he heard this: "what do you mean..."


    "we may not be able to help other famous stores with their troubles, or in other words, we have already helped with all that we can, and the rest is up to han sanqian himself." lu ruoxin said: "if han sanqian if this guy is powerful enough, he can come out of the famous store before the enemy comes over. then, everything will end here."


    "he can get out of the crisis. whether the enemy comes with thousands of people or more, in fact it is all in vain and the journey is just in vain."


    "of course, if he cannot escape within this time period, then when the enemy''s black clouds come over the city, we have no other way to stop him. for han sanqian, we can only accept his fate. , and then wait quietly for death."


    chi dreamed about it, although this method was really a pity. they had helped han sanqian so much, but in the end they could only watch han sanqian break through his destiny. it was a bit sad.


    but in fact, this is indeed the safest and most reliable way.


    chi meng nodded and sighed: "then it all depends on han sanqian''s own luck, hey!"


    lu ruoxin also sighed a little: "there is no way, things have reached this point, there is no other choice."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5635

    in the famous store, as lu ruoxin said, the situation has reached its most critical moment.


    lu ruoxin is indeed the smartest person han sanqian has ever met. if she were a man, han sanqian would sometimes feel like he was looking in a mirror when he looked at her.


    she is very smart, extremely smart. although she is not as clever as han sanqian, she is far more ruthless than han sanqian.


    this makes up for her lack of han sanqian''s cleverness to a certain extent.


    han sanqian cares too much about feelings, which is sometimes a good thing, but sometimes it is also very fatal.


    lu ruoxin didn''t.


    the situation has been judged very clearly by lu ruoxin, and there are almost no mistakes. if han sanqian wants to survive now, the only chance is to fight out of this store before the enemy army arrives.


    there is no other way.


    but now everything is very simple and clear.


    everyone in the famous store was having a celebration party, but his own consciousness was still locked in a strange corner, and his body was being bombarded by the enemy under the control of the monster.


    fortunately, he was not in a desperate situation. the help of the magic dragon changed the entire situation.


    as time went by, the black energy became like a giant net, tightly surrounding them.


    on the ground, above the thousands of tables, everyone was already over 30 years old, but the excitement was still unabated.


    many soldiers were already drunk on the table.


    when they thought that the war had been resolved, they had already relaxed all their vigilance. naturally, at this time, they often came very happily.


    however, what they don''t know is that a mysterious net has already covered them all, and danger is coming quietly over their heads.


    the people under his command can get drunk, which naturally means that their superiors are also drunk and they don''t know what to do.


    led by the owner of the village, including heifeng and the messenger in white, their faces were now red with wine, and their eyes were slightly blurred.


    just like that, a group of people were still drinking.


    bang bang bang!


    suddenly, a few raindrops fell.


    the rain was cold. although the raindrops were very small, when they fell on people''s faces, many people still had different reactions instantly.


    they looked up and saw that the sky was obviously much darker than before.


    "damn it, it''s actually going to rain now." hei feng drank the wine in one gulp and cursed depressedly with a smile.


    seeing how reckless he was, the special envoy in white couldn''t help laughing and said: "brother heifeng, it''s going to rain, and this girl wants to get married, but she has no control over it. let it rain. can you and i still be bothered by a little rain?" "


    "that''s right. if we just spread out a little breath, it can be enough to hold up a barrier. then we can still drink different wines and eat meat?"


    "grandma, today''s wine and meat are really a little less interesting than before, but this is the happiest time i''ve ever had." heifeng cursed with a smile.


    "of course. whether you are happy after drinking or not is never about the wine, let alone the meat. it''s about how you feel, who you drink with, and why you drink."


    when several people heard this, they couldn''t help but smile, raised their glasses again, and everyone drank it down.


    putting down the cup, hei feng wanted to drink another cup. when he was pouring the wine, a few more drops of rain fell instantly.


    this time, the raindrops were heavy and even colder on the body. even though he was drunk, he was still a little awake from the shower. black wind couldn''t help but raise his head.


    he glanced at the sky, and was about to curse again in frustration: "this is really going to get bigger and bigger, isn''t it? believe it or not, i really need to support the energy shield?"


    but as soon as the words came out, he suddenly realized because he was sober: "that''s not right. famous stores always have special defense covers. not to mention it rains, even all weather is under our own control."


    as soon as these words came out, everyone at the table immediately reacted and frowned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5636

    yes, the famous store as a whole is very special. not only is the main body not visible to the outside world, but there are also many masks in the places that can be seen inside.


    this is so strong, and obviously the weather can be controlled at will.


    to put it bluntly, when entertaining distinguished guests, the interior of the shop could even change with the seasons at will. this also shows from the side how powerful the famous store actually is.


    with such a strong foundation, controlling the rain is nothing.


    but now, it suddenly started raining inside the famous store. how could this not surprise a group of people?


    "could it be that our previous battle destroyed some formations in the village, so that there are problems with the formations now, leading to an overall deviation?" someone asked.


    as soon as this was said, many people breathed a sigh of relief. this is indeed a very reasonable explanation. in the battle just now, the power of the explosion was really astonishing, so under such an impact, no one may be intact, let alone a mere defensive formation.


    under this circumstance, it is completely understandable if there are some problems in the defensive formation, leading to some deviations in the overall situation.


    therefore, this wave of explanations makes sense, and naturally, not many people doubt it.


    "it makes sense. there are some deviations in the defensive array. let alone a little rain. even if the seasons change, it is very possible." heifeng nodded and looked at his owner.


    the village owner didn''t think too much about it. this possibility was extremely high, and he really didn''t have much doubt.


    however, the always cautious special envoy in white kept frowning. obviously, compared to heifeng, he is not so easy to believe some facts or illusions seen on the surface.


    seeing him frowning, the village owner looked at the white-clothed envoy strangely: "why, do you have any different opinions?"


    as soon as he said this, everyone at the table looked at him, and even the woman stared at him strangely.


    compared with others, that woman is actually more like the special envoy in white. although she does not have as solemn expression as the special envoy in white, in the final analysis, she is not as complete as heifeng, and she does not take these rains to heart at all. superior.


    seeing so many people looking at him, the special envoy in white felt a little embarrassed for a moment and shook his head: "no."


    although he said no, this was his subordinate after all, and he knew his subordinates very well. based on his intuition and understanding, he knew that the special envoy in white definitely didn''t just say it was okay and it really was okay.


    often the more this happens, the more troubled he becomes.


    thinking of this, the owner of the village smiled softly: "it''s okay. if you have anything to say, just say it. everyone has drunk a lot of wine. if you say it is right, of course it is a good thing. but if you say it is wrong, it doesn''t matter. if it''s just drunken nonsense, i won''t hold you accountable."


    the owner of the village made such a start. for a moment, the special envoy in white couldn''t say anything more. he nodded and said, "actually, i''m worried that these rains are not as simple as we imagined."


    having said this, the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    "then what do you mean..." the village owner frowned.


    once this statement is established, then this matter has become extremely complicated and even very serious now.


    after all, what you need to know is that if there is no problem with the formation, then the origin of this raindrop will be very strange.


    there will be many problems involved behind this.


    in fact, this is something that the store owner cannot bear, and it is also something that the entire famous store cannot bear.


    "i can''t tell, but i just find it strange." if there was any suspicion or evidence pointing to it, the envoy in white would not hesitate to speak.


    according to his character, he might have told it already.


    but the problem is that now he can''t even express his doubts, it''s just a feeling from his sixth sense.


    "brother, you drank too much and became sensitive." heifeng said with a smile, and then poured a glass of wine for the white envoy.


    as soon as heifeng spoke, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly relaxed a lot from the tension.


    however, this joy did not last long, because the woman spoke immediately: "actually, i feel the same as this envoy."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5637

    "this feeling is really just a feeling. i can''t explain it, so i really can''t explain it to everyone." the woman continued.


    with the same voice, the special envoy in white suddenly dared to say more: "yes, i always feel that something is wrong, but i don''t know where to start talking about this wrongness."


    there seems to be something wrong coming from the sky, but if you look closely at the sky above, you will find that nothing is actually happening above.


    "is it possible that the monster left you with so much psychological trauma that you still suspect that any movement above may be related to him?" someone asked.


    the envoy in white shook his head, but then nodded quickly: "i can''t tell, maybe not, but maybe there is."


    the woman didn''t speak anymore, she just picked up the wine and took another sip.


    the atmosphere suddenly became more dull.


    it was at this time that the occasional raindrops disappeared.


    this process is a bit long, about a few minutes, but it is enough for everyone to confirm that there will no longer be any raindrops.


    "it seems that the rain has stopped." the owner of the village said softly.


    "we have just sent people to check all the defensive formations in the famous store. maybe they found a problem among them and have repaired it. therefore, the rain stopped automatically." heifeng said.


    this is indeed a fact. the moment there were raindrops, someone was already there to inspect the defensive formation.


    although no one came back to report the follow-up results from beginning to end, the rain stopped was the best report at the moment.


    seeing this, the white-clothed envoy who had been a little worried couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief: "it seems that i was really over-worrying. i''m sorry, because of my sensitivity, the atmosphere just dropped to freezing point."


    "i can be considered one of the accomplices in this matter." the woman also spoke.


    the owner of the village smiled softly: "no matter where it is, this enemy has only been around for a while, so it is inevitable that everyone will be heartbroken. therefore, everyone does not need to be so concerned. this is a good thing."


    heifeng also said: "that''s right, sometimes we have to thank sensitive people like you. you can predict the danger in advance. at least relatively speaking, it allows us to be prepared in advance."


    the owner didn''t want this atmosphere to continue like this anymore, so he stood up and poured wine for everyone.


    the owner said: "come on, let''s not talk about anything else. let''s continue drinking and having fun."


    after eliminating the crisis, under the enthusiastic shouts of the village owner, the group of people quickly became angry again.


    in less than ten minutes, a new round of drinking and fun started again.


    at almost the same time, thousands of elites starting from burning bone city were also rushing towards famous stores.


    however, although burning bone city is already very close to the famous store, it is obviously not possible to get here from there in a short while.


    "everyone, work harder and hold on. now, the famous store is in trouble. we went there to help solve the trouble. this mission is life-or-death. therefore, we will not rest tonight and need to rush all night."


    the leader led his men and horses quickly toward the famous store, while shouting loudly with his subordinates behind him.


    "yes."


    all his subordinates followed him without any hesitation and moved day and night.


    this group of people quickly chased them from day to night, but just as the leader said, they did not make any pause and rushed towards that direction like they were desperate for their lives.


    but here we are in a hurry, and the people at the famous store are not in a hurry at all.


    they had drank for four consecutive rounds, and after these four rounds, all the executive-level people on the table, including the owner himself, were already drunk alone.


    many people fell asleep directly lying on the table. after all, the owner and the woman were the owner and the guest. even though they were drunk, some servants still sent them to the room to let them rest.


    afterwards, the group of servants returned to their original positions and began to support the supervisor-level figures, including heifeng.


    however, not long after the group left, suddenly, raindrops fell again, but what was different from before was that this time the raindrops...


    very big...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5638

    even to a certain extent, it rained very quickly.


    it only took a few seconds for them to go from feeling rain to a sudden heavy rain hitting their faces.


    this also resulted in most people, including them, having no time to take shelter from the rain, and could only obediently wait for the heavy rain to hit in the process.


    the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and not only did it show no intention of stopping, but the people who got soaked in it began to gradually sober up in the rain.


    many people who were lying on the ground and asleep slowly opened their eyes in the rain.


    "i''m going, why did it suddenly rain heavily?"


    "yeah, this rain must have come too quickly, damn, my whole body is wet."


    "grandma, this is so unlucky. it''s been a long time since i had such a fun time drinking and eating meat. i finally had a good time today. as a result, i''m sleeping soundly now. why don''t you give us such a good time?"


    "that''s right, damn, what a thief."


    a group of servants cursed each other for a while, obviously very dissatisfied with the current situation.


    as for zhengmei, she was woken up by the rain, which was indeed very depressing for her personally.


    however, they were depressed. faced with the rain, the group of people could only stand up in frustration, and then headed all the way to a place to hide from the rain.


    we all have lived in famous stores for a long time, and we have never seen this happen.


    they are all used to the pleasant climate in famous stores, and they are also used to the wind and rain in famous stores.


    although the servants tried hard to shield black wind and the white-clothed envoys from the wind and rain, after all, the rain was coming so hard that even if they were blocked, it would not have much effect at all.


    in less than a moment, heifeng and the white-clothed envoys were all wet, and he was also woken up by the shower.


    heifeng opened his eyes, but the rain instantly soaked his eyes so hard that he could hardly open them.


    heifeng was very depressed: "what the hell is going on? why is it raining heavily again? didn''t everything get better just now?"


    "i don''t know." the servant replied.


    "fuck, those people in charge of the defensive formation are all fucking losers. they can''t build a defensive formation very well." hei feng couldn''t help but curse.


    anyone who is so disturbed in their sweet dreams will have a temper.


    when he looked back, he saw that the special envoy in white had also woken up and was squinting hard to look up at the sky.


    "brother, don''t fucking look at it. let''s go back to the house and rest." black wind patted the white-clothed envoy on the shoulder.


    the special envoy in white suddenly came to his senses and stopped talking.


    if the light rain before had made him suspicious, then the heavy rain now made him really frightened.


    he felt more and more that something was not right in the sky.


    "brother heifeng, is there any movement over the wheat field?" the white-clothed envoy asked.


    "why do you ask this?" heifeng couldn''t help but asked strangely.


    the special envoy in white glanced around and sighed: "we are all brothers. i won''t hide it from you. moreover, the owner of the village is not here. if you have anything to say, you can say whatever you want."


    "it''s wrong. that doesn''t matter. let''s just talk privately as brothers."


    "brother heifeng, i always feel that this monster died too suddenly, or in other words, i always feel that it is a bit unreal to bid farewell to the arrogant han sanqian like this."


    although heifeng was reckless, he was not stupid. he quickly understood the meaning of the white envoy''s words and said: "brother, don''t you think that the rain in the sky has something to do with han sanqian or the monster?" bar?"


    "i don''t want to think that way either, but the more i think about it, the more something feels wrong."


    for the white envoy, the war ended a little too quickly.


    after the monster took over han sanqian''s body, he suddenly disappeared. after the monster rushed out, it was very reckless and directly had a big showdown with them, and then completely disappeared.


    this is actually... the process is so fast that it feels a bit unreal.


    "brother, this... this is nothing. after all, the monster that hundreds of thousands of us attacked together could not dodge at all. it is normal for it to be destroyed after being hit." heifeng said.


    the white-clothed envoy sighed: "although you are right to say so, you must also be aware of one detail, a detail that has been ignored by us."


    "what details?" heifeng asked nervously


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5639

    "do you still remember the vision after the monster attacked us and we attacked the monster at the same time?"


    hearing the words of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng suddenly frowned, and then thought about it carefully.


    but after thinking for a moment, he didn''t seem to think of anything, so he couldn''t help but shook his head: "i can''t remember the details for a while."


    the special envoy in white sighed softly and said: "when the monster attacked us, a huge energy change actually occurred in the sky."


    "at that time, we thought it was the enemy''s second wave of attack."


    speaking of this, hei feng suddenly understood: "as soon as you said it, i remembered it. this situation did happen at that time, and the owner of the village was still undecided for a while and didn''t know what to do."


    "it was only after a long, long time that the village owner made up his mind not to resist the second wave of attacks that might come, but only to resist the first wave of attacks."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "you''re right, that wave of changes was actually very powerful at that time. i was thinking that such a powerful wave suddenly had loud thunder and light raindrops, and even nothing else happened at all later. isn¡¯t it too weird?¡±


    hearing this, heifeng also frowned.


    there is something really strange about this.


    if it was just an ordinary movement, or in other words, a movement focused on defense, then their collective attack should not have been so smooth. there was not even a little resistance seen throughout the whole process.


    attack-oriented changes can actually explain the lack of resistance, but the question is, can something of the level of a monster not unleash its second wave of attacks before the enemy attacks?


    the more i thought about it, the more impossible it became. after all, that monster was so reckless that it dared to directly confront hundreds of thousands of people.


    therefore, it is really unlikely that it would suddenly choose to give up at this time.


    "then, since it was not released or used to resist, where did it go in the end?" the white-clothed envoy couldn''t help but ask: "it can''t disappear for no reason, right?"


    "could it be that the monster takes too long to charge up? by the time he wants to attack, our attack has already reached in front of him. therefore, even if he releases it, he will only be able to counterattack our attack at most. ." heifeng said: "this will not form an effective protection for him, nor will it cause a big attack on us, but it will completely explode in front of him."


    in this way, it can explain why the explosion was so strong, and it can also explain why the second huge amount of energy suddenly disappeared.


    but the problem is that this explanation is too far-fetched.


    monster-level things can even injure an ancestor. with such strength and combat experience, it is actually impossible to make such a low-level mistake.


    only those who are not as strong as others, or whose psychological quality is not up to par, will make such an own goal in this situation.


    so¡­¡­


    the explanation came in the past, but it didn''t go smoothly.


    "it''s strange, what is going on?" black wind couldn''t figure it out, looking at the sky and the falling heavy rain: "could it be that these heavy rains are some kind of derivative of these second energies? but the question is, what''s next? what can heavy rain do?"


    "can our famous store be flooded? this is simply impossible. the drainage of the famous store is very good. even if it rains like this for a few years, there will be absolutely no problems."


    the special envoy in white nodded: "actually, i just can''t figure out if the rain is related to those energies, then what is the meaning of this heavy rain?"


    both of them looked at the sky, feeling dazed and deep in thought for a moment.


    i don¡¯t know how long it took, but the two people even began to hallucinate when looking at the rain. the rain they saw was no longer raindrops, but long lines of rain.


    this was normal, but just when the two were about to look away, they suddenly discovered that the raindrops began to change color and turned red.


    like... a rain of blood!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5640

    at first, the two people wiped their eyes subconsciously in unison. after all, for them, they all felt that they were dazzled. there is acid rain, heavy rain, and light rain in this world, but there is absolutely no possibility of anything. the so-called rain of blood.


    however, no matter how they wiped their eyes, the rain falling from the sky was bloody and red.


    in fact, the whole sky was filled with blood rain and was filled with the terrifying smell of blood.


    "snapped!"


    "snapped!"


    "snapped!"


    after the blood rain came down, although the force of the rain was much smaller, the drops hitting them one after another were still very real. when they lowered their heads and saw their hands and bodies.


    they were shocked to find that it was stained with blood.


    it was only at this moment that the two people and even a few people around them suddenly realized that everything was not an illusion of the eyes, but in fact, blood was really raining in the sky.


    "brother, this... what is going on? this... why is it suddenly raining blood in the sky?" hei feng said in disbelief.


    the special envoy in white was also fascinated by the blood on his hands and body. the shock in his heart was hard to describe in words.


    yes, it''s so good, why is it raining in the village? it''s so good, but it''s raining blood.


    "this... what is going on." hei feng was extremely surprised, and at the same time, he had thought about the reasons that would cause the blood rain so many times in his mind.


    but after thinking about it, he only thought of an unlikely possibility.


    could it be that the group of grandsons who were repairing the defensive array really hanged themselves or died in the defensive array because of the abuse they just made, and then because of a momentary mistake, which led to the bloody rain?


    this is really outrageous, but after thinking about it, this is the most realistic possibility that black wind thinks is possible at the moment.


    the special envoy in white didn''t speak. he stared at the blood rain with his eyes. he couldn''t understand the possibility, but his intuition told him that this matter might not be that simple.


    just when the two of them were puzzled, suddenly, bursts of screams suddenly came to mind, and the two of them subconsciously looked for the sound.


    then i was shocked to find that the subordinates who were in the middle of the rain were screaming in the rain.


    the two people looked at each other subconsciously, and heifeng said in shock: "i''ll go, what''s going on?"


    how could they scream?


    could it be that this group of people also saw the bloody rain and were suddenly frightened and screamed?


    however, most of these people are dignified men, and each of them has experienced wars and witnessed bodies and blood. how could they be so frightened and screamed because of a small rain of blood?


    moreover, from the sound point of view, the screams of being frightened are not so painful and miserable.


    the special envoy in white frowned and looked at heifeng: "go over and have a look."


    after the white-clothed envoy finished speaking, the two men instantly ran towards the screaming subordinates.


    they were in the rain at this time, and they didn''t know whether they were sober from the drunkenness or the rain made them sober. in short, these two people were completely sober now.


    there were many people screaming. from the first few people, it developed into a group in just a few seconds when the two white-clothed envoys arrived in front of them.


    it was as if the blood rain at the scene would hit people, beating everyone on the ground crazily.


    the white envoy and black wind originally wanted to find the first wave of people, but after all, the distance was relatively far. before they arrived, the nearest wave of people also had this reaction.


    the two of them didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately looked at the subordinate who was closest to them.


    the white-clothed envoy and heifeng directly grabbed one person and controlled his hands and feet on the spot. at the same time, they asked nervously: "what''s wrong?"


    it''s a pity that the man was in too much pain. although his body was controlled, he was obviously in hysterical pain and found it difficult to answer the two people''s questions.


    however, there was no need for the man to answer. when the two of them really looked at the man carefully, they immediately understood why they were screaming in agony.


    the white-clothed envoy and heifeng looked at each other in shock. the next second, they both held up their energy shields and shouted at the same time: "be careful with the rain!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5641

    everywhere on that man''s body that was stained by rain, there were shocking bloody holes.


    it seems that the rain is like that kind of high-strength sulfuric acid. if it hits you, it will quickly corrode your skin, then penetrate your body flesh and penetrate deep into your bone marrow.


    even if two people are experienced in many battles and have experienced many storms and heavy rains, when they see a person whose body is covered with corrosion spots and blood holes, the dense and dense things that make people feel extremely frightening still make people look at it. my scalp is numb.


    unfortunately, the rain was too loud. even if the two shouted at the top of their lungs at everyone, few people could hear what they were saying.


    or, these people may have heard what they are saying, but how can they still care about what they are saying when they are all in great pain?


    they were all struggling in pain and screaming in the rain, trying to make themselves more relaxed in this way.


    however, the rain was still beating down on them mercilessly, and the blood was still corroding them crazily, making them more and more painful.


    some were so serious that they even lay directly on the ground.


    however, it didn''t matter if he just lay down, something more terrible happened.


    of course, the ground is where the most blood rains. at the same time, once you lie down, more of your body will be exposed to the blood rain.


    under such circumstances, corrosion will occur faster.


    the white envoy and black wind can almost guarantee that they have seen the most tragic scenes in the world. those subordinates who fell on the ground received more rainwater, and even because their body posture made it difficult for the rainwater to flow out so easily, the blood rain corroded faster. as a result, many people''s bodies began to be completely corroded. the skin was long gone and the flesh was rotten, exposing the dense white bones.


    in front of their eyes, there was a sea of ??flesh and blood, white bones, and living people screaming in pain in front of them.


    not to mention that these people are all their subordinates, they are strangers. such a large area is really hard to accept for a while.


    it''s just that living things, even animals, have some ability to empathize.


    "how...how could it be like this?" the white-clothed envoy staggered, and was so shocked by the situation in front of him that he turned pale and was completely at a loss for a moment.


    black wind was no better than the white-clothed envoy. he stared at the scene in front of him with his eyes wide open and was speechless.


    "these rains..." hei feng subconsciously raised his head, and it was when he raised his head that he discovered that the energy shield he and the white-clothed envoy had just supported had begun to fail because of the rain.


    when each drop of blood rain falls, the entire energy shield can''t help but flicker slightly.


    this also shows that these blood rains are fully corrosive and aggressive. otherwise, the energy shield made of energy will generally not have such a reaction unless it is attacked.


    black wind subconsciously patted the white-clothed envoy next to him and motioned him to look at the energy shield.


    when the special envoy in white looked at the sky like this, he was suddenly stunned.


    "this...what is going on?" the white-clothed envoy was completely dumbfounded.


    even though he was usually the most intelligent, when faced with this sudden scene, he was completely confused for a moment.


    "i understand." suddenly, the white-clothed envoy seemed to think of something. he hurriedly looked at heifeng and said: "these blood rains are extremely corrosive, but it was just because our cultivation was deeper. so the aggression we received was not too great for the time being, or in other words, everything was within our control and tolerance for the time being."


    "but those subordinates are different. their cultivation is low and their bodies are naturally much weaker. they are unable to resist yu xue''s attack."


    "quick, quick, tell everyone in the village quickly. no matter how painful it is, no matter what they are doing, everyone should evacuate to a place where they can hide from the rain as soon as possible."


    "we must not let them stay in the rain, otherwise, they will be like the people here, and they will be corroded into bones in a short time, no... not even the bones will be left."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5642

    after hearing the instructions of the special envoy in white, the subordinates supporting them did not dare to neglect at this time. they supported the energy shield one by one and quickly dispersed.


    some of them need to inform people further away, while others need to inform people in other places.


    the entire famous villa is very huge, and the natural population is also very large.


    in addition to the thousands of people at the scene, there were tens of thousands of other soldiers in the village.


    they were all hosting banquets in other places, or doing other things.


    although there was a grand celebration banquet in the village today, it was impossible for the chefs in the village to satisfy tens of thousands of people at the same time.


    especially a relatively large meal like this at a banquet.


    therefore, the presence of thousands of tables and thousands of people is just a symbol. most people are still waiting elsewhere in the village.


    after the cooks have finished serving the thousands of main tables here, they can start making new feasts for them. people who can''t wait still gather in small groups, cook for themselves, and then drink happily together.


    but no matter what, there is an indisputable fact that no one in the famous store is busy. they are all celebrating the victory of the famous store in their own way.


    if this rain of blood is so destructive, then for everyone in the famous store, if they are not careful to defend themselves, it will be an extremely fatal blow.


    "here comes someone." the black wind envoy frowned and shouted coldly.


    not far away, a guard never left. he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "my subordinate is here."


    "immediately report this emergency situation to the village owner and ask him to issue an order."


    "yes."


    the guard took the order and ran towards the owner''s room.


    both of them knew very well that although they had sent people to notify the people in the village immediately, most of the people in the village were scattered now, and relying on just a few people to deliver the news might not be enough to notify them in time.


    if the village owner knows it immediately, he can use the formation in the village to notify everyone in the village immediately, which is obviously much faster in terms of efficiency.


    of course, as the owner of a village, when an emergency occurs in the village, he should naturally know the situation as soon as possible.


    the white-clothed envoy looked at hei feng: "let''s not be idle anymore. immediately notify the people with high cultivation to generate their own energy shields and rush into the rain to help these people with low cultivation."


    black wind nodded: "okay."


    as soon as the white-clothed envoy finished speaking, he rushed into the rain first and quickly took those who were heavily drenched by the rain but were not in pain enough to fall to the ground to a place where they could take shelter.


    black wind also followed closely behind, quickly attracting those elites with higher cultivation levels and organizing them together.


    these people are elites with high enough cultivation. after discovering the aggressiveness of the blood rain, they took the initiative to put up energy shields to resist the blood rain.


    therefore, some of these people were injured, but the injuries were not serious.


    "listen to me. one-third of you will rush to the various ministries quickly, notify all the elites to hold up the energy shield for me, and then go into the blood rain and try to rescue those with low cultivation levels." ."


    "and the remaining two-thirds, come to me now, immediately, and start rescuing people."


    "remember, no matter what happens, always pay attention to whether your own energy shield is broken in the process."


    "it''s important to rescue people, but you must also pay attention to your own safety. do you understand?"


    these elites are the backbone of famous stores, so naturally, they cannot have any problems.


    after all, if they are here, then the fundamentals are there. if they are gone, the store will really not be far from falling apart.


    right now, the famous store is already chaotic enough, and we can¡¯t add to the chaos.


    "yes!"


    everyone immediately took the order, and then quickly rushed towards the screaming subordinates with low-level abilities.


    seeing everyone moving, heifeng finally breathed a sigh of relief despite his depression.


    heifeng raised his eyes and looked at the sky. he couldn''t help but feel very angry for a moment: "how could this happen? where on earth did this... this blood rain come from? this... why was this blood rain filled with such strong energy? aggression, this...this...this..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5643

    at the same time, some subordinates had rushed to the owner''s room and banged on the owner''s door desperately.


    the owner''s guards originally wanted to stop him, but seeing the anxious expression on the visitor''s face, the two of them were afraid that their stoppage would lead to the leakage of important information, so they could only stare at him obediently.


    sometimes, this job can be so awkward.


    it seems like he is just guarding the door, but there is a lot of knowledge inside.


    the most important thing is to be aware of what is happening, because, just like now, they are almost gambling with their heads.


    if this person really has something big going on, it would be easier to say.


    but if there is nothing serious about this person, then they let him knock here without permission, affecting the village owner''s rest. once the village owner blames him, they will be in misery.


    you might lose your head.


    however, they really didn''t dare to stop it too much, because once important information was delayed, for them, if the owner of the village blamed it, they would also die.


    therefore, it is really a matter of gambling at any time, and the secret that can give you a higher probability of winning the bet is that you need to be able to watch what is happening.


    the better you are, the more accurate you will be in seeing many things, and in a sense, the fewer mistakes you will make.


    the door was knocked loudly, and there were even signs of being knocked to pieces at one point, and the noise it produced was extremely loud. however, even so, the owner of the house did not actually give any reaction. .


    there was nothing i could do, i drank too much just now, and as soon as i got back to the house, the owner of the village was so drunk that he fell asleep.


    compared with hei feng, the special envoy in white, the owner of the village has not experienced any weird things, let alone been caught in the rain, so his sobriety is far from enough.


    seeing this, the two guards became a little anxious for a moment. after looking at each other, they looked at the person reporting.


    "what happened? just tell us."


    "have you seen the rain of blood outside? the rain of blood is very terrifying. once it comes into contact with the skin, it can melt the skin, rot the flesh inside, and even corrode your bones."


    "what? there is such a thing?"


    the two people were startled. afterwards, the two people quickly walked to the eaves in the distance. they stretched out their hands and caught a few drops of rainwater in their palms. only then did they realize that the rainwater was indeed like blood.


    moreover, what is even more frightening is that the blood rain has only stayed on the palms for less than a few seconds, and they can clearly feel a severe burning sensation in their palms.


    the two people quickly shook the rain out of their palms. sure enough, there were already signs of corrosion on their palms, and their skin was almost corroded away.


    the two people were suddenly startled. the two people had been guarding the door before, but this was the owner''s room, so the house was built in a more grand style, and the eaves were far away from the door. due to the distance and the sight of the two people, it was relatively dark. the reason is that i didn''t pay much attention to the color changes of the rainwater.


    now, after the two of them discovered this situation, they also knew that the person who came was so anxious to report must be the right one.


    thinking of this, the two of them hurried to the door.


    "when the owner of the village was sent back, he was so drunk that if he knocked on the door, i wouldn''t be able to wake him up for a while."


    "then what should we do?" the visitor asked anxiously: "if the owner of the village doesn''t know about this at the first time, i''m afraid... i''m afraid that some of us will be to blame."


    of course, the superiors are never wrong, but if there is a problem, then of course the subordinates like them are the ones in the wrong.


    the two guards looked at each other again, and then nodded silently. the next second, the two of them raised their feet at the same time with almost tacit understanding, and then kicked the door violently.


    with a bang, the door was kicked open, and three people rushed into the house.


    no matter what, the two guards quickly rushed to the bedside, and then forcibly shook the owner of the village awake. the person who informed him was also very sensible and quickly knelt on the ground.


    when the village owner was still confused, he said urgently: "village owner, something big has happened."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5644

    the owner of the village was completely confused. the effect of alcohol made him very drowsy, and his spirit was completely under the anesthesia and wanted to fall asleep.


    but the man''s words and the two words "big event" hit his heart like a stone. even if he was drunk, the owner of the village suddenly woke up completely.


    most of his sleepy eyes disappeared, and his brows furrowed: "you...what did you just say?"


    "master, something happened, something big happened?"


    the owner of the village glanced around him and realized that they were two guards. he was more than half drunk again.


    he knew very well that as his own guards, they should actually know their own rules and temper very well. therefore, based on their understanding of this, if it was not a very serious matter, even if it was not a serious matter, he would give them ten so brave, they absolutely dare not show up here.


    therefore, these can only show that something really happened, and something big happened.


    "what''s the matter?" the village owner said hurriedly.


    "suddenly it started raining blood outside." the servant said hurriedly.


    "rain of blood?" the owner of the village was stunned: "what... why is it raining blood?"


    upon hearing the news, the village owner''s worries suddenly eased a lot, although doubts also increased crazily at the same time. however, at least this is a good thing for the owner and is within an acceptable range.


    after all, although the blood rain is indeed weird, what can the blood rain do? from a basic logic, it will not do anything and will not cause any damage to his famous store.


    but not long after he came up with this idea, the servant immediately shattered it completely: "the blood rain is not scary, owner, the scary thing is that these blood rains are very weird, they are like some kind of terrible strong acid rain." likewise, it has very terrifying corrosive capabilities."


    "if anyone touches it and does not remove it in time, it will instantly corrode human skin, flesh, and even bones."


    "just now, everyone was drinking in the palace. many people were very drunk. no one took any precautions against the rain. therefore, after the blood rain came down, many people were stained with this blood rain. all of a sudden... "


    "what happened all of a sudden?" the village owner was completely panicked. he never dreamed that things would develop to this point.


    "there were countless casualties. many people''s skin festered directly in the rain, and even their flesh melted away. in the end, only a pile of bones remained!"


    "what?!" upon hearing this, the owner almost fell down on the bed.


    it''s just a rain, why did it rain like this? not to mention the weirdness, but he also directly caused countless casualties to his subordinates?


    "heifeng and baiyi, let them come to see me." the owner of the village shouted coldly.


    "back to the village owner, after the incident, the black wind envoy and the white-clothed envoy immediately organized personnel to rescue those with low cultivation levels. now, all the high-level cultivation people in the village are participating."


    after hearing this, the village owner finally relaxed a lot from his nervousness.


    fortunately, he had two loyal and reliable subordinates, otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "since they are already making repairs, that''s a good thing." after saying this, the owner stood up, walked to the window a few steps later, and opened the window.


    sure enough, as soon as the window opened, the blood-red drizzle outside could be seen clearly.


    the owner of the village frowned slightly: "is there any news from the defensive array?"


    the guard lowered his head and said: "i came here just now and said that the defensive formation is basically unaffected and everything is normal."


    "since it''s normal, how can we explain the previous ordinary rain, not to mention the current blood rain?" asked the owner of the village.


    "they don''t know this. when they came to report earlier, they said that the rain also made them a little dumbfounded. they carefully checked the large and small arrays in the famous stores, but they were all functioning normally and there were no problems. .¡±


    "because this matter is already normal, i saw the owner of the village taking a rest and did not report it immediately."


    the village owner didn''t have the intention to hold the person responsible for the late report. after all, what his guard said was true. generally speaking, there would be no urgent report in this situation.


    "it''s strange. since there are no problems with these defensive formations, where does the rain come from? moreover, is it still a rain of blood that can corrode people?" the village owner wondered.


    "master, could it be..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5645

    the owner of the village looked back, but konoe did not dare to say any more.


    "just tell me what you have to say, and don''t play charades with me."


    "i don''t like guessing either."


    "yes." konoe nodded and said, "if all possibilities are eliminated, then only han sanqian and the monster will be left. i am thinking, is it possible that it is because of them?"


    "because of them?" asked the village owner.


    "han sanqian himself has demonic nature. i heard that the monster is also extremely sinister. in the sea of ????blood, they even sucked the power from the sea of ????blood when they fought with their ancestors."


    "in other words, whether han sanqian or that monster, they are the most sinister and evil things now. now that these two are directly destroyed by us, will the evil spirit bring resentment and cause a bloody rain?"


    the owner of the village frowned when he heard this and thought carefully: "it is indeed very possible."


    after saying this, he looked up at the sky.


    "it''s weird, it''s really weird."


    sighing, the village owner turned around and said: "go down and let heifeng and baiyi save as many people as possible. in addition, they don''t have to come back to report to me. after handling these matters, let them bring their high cultivation level with them." the elites are patrolling the courtyard carefully for me."


    "although nothing seems to be happening at the moment, the bloody rain really makes me feel extremely uneasy. i always feel like something is going to happen behind it."


    "the reinforcements from the headquarters are coming soon. at this time, i don''t want any troubles or changes. as long as we persist until then, everything will be fine."


    "yes." upon hearing this, the servant quickly retreated.


    the owner of the village turned back slightly and looked at the two guards: "you guys should go down too. by the way, notify the people in the imperial guard department. no matter who is guarding my door, no matter what situation needs to be reported in time, don''t worry. big or small is never too small, you know?¡±


    "yes."


    the two guards looked at each other and then left.


    when the door was closed again, the owner let out a heavy sigh.


    he was very depressed and very angry. he had calculated everything carefully. every step and the design of every level had been rehearsed hundreds of times in advance.


    he was confident that he could easily capture han sanqian. however, what was a bit embarrassing now was that not only did he not successfully capture han sanqian, but he was also very distressed.


    the most annoying thing is that it seems that han sanqian has been eliminated. it should be a time to be happy, but before long, a rain of blood suddenly brings everything back to before.


    damn it, it''s like he didn''t eliminate han sanqian at all.


    however, he doesn''t care anymore.


    he only cares about one thing now, and that is that in the next ten or so hours, this place will be safe and sound until people from the headquarters arrive here.


    at that time, he, the owner of the village, can truly breathe a sigh of relief.


    first, there are helpers, and second, everyone from the headquarters is here. even if any problems arise, at least you don''t have to bear the blame alone.


    "it''s really ridiculous and ridiculous to say that at this moment, i am actually here begging god to bless me in peace and safety in the next time. i really don''t understand, is it me who wins, or han sanqian? "


    the owner of the village was melancholy inside the house, but outside, heifeng and others were busy working desperately.


    although they had tried their best, it was a pity that people with low cultivation always accounted for the majority, and because of the carnival, many people were completely drunk and fell to the ground.


    faced with this bloody attack, many people had no time to react at all. even from a certain perspective, even if these people reacted, it was obviously too late to escape safely.


    they either fell down due to their injuries in the middle of the journey, or they couldn''t hold on anymore and fell down when they reached the roof.


    in short, black wind and the others saved a lot of people, but more people fell.


    looking around, in this sea of ????blood, there are dense white bones everywhere, which are completely mixed with the blood and water that merged on the ground, so that for a while, you can''t tell which ones are the blood rain and which ones are the dead ones. the blood shed by his subordinates.


    a lot of famous stores are now simply a living hell, but this is not the most terrifying thing. the most terrifying thing is...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5646

    there was no way they could continue the rescue.


    after such a long period of crazy rain, the blood rain on the ground has already accumulated to some depth. although the drainage of the famous store is very good, i don¡¯t know why, but the blood disappears faster than ordinary rain. much slower.


    after a while, the blood was almost several centimeters thick.


    if hei feng and the others still insist on rescuing people at this time, then there is no need to think too much. the rescuers may soon be unable to withstand it.


    with continuous attacks, their own energy shield is already facing fragmentation. if there is still so much accumulated blood on the ground, it means that their feet need to be soaked in it for a long time, and they do not have any extra strength. get a specialized foot brace.


    therefore, we can only give up the rescue.


    they could only stand helplessly under the eaves, looking at the dead bones, or watching the subordinates who were not completely dead struggling in pain in the rain.


    the white-clothed envoy punched the stone pillar under the eaves in frustration.


    as one of the special envoys of a famous store, a huge feeling of powerlessness eroded his whole body.


    he hated himself, hated that he couldn''t do anything at this time and could only watch his subordinates die in front of him.


    black wind had already gritted his teeth.


    anyone who serves as a soldier has the consciousness of death. however, dying on the battlefield is the right thing to do, but dying tragically in front of oneself is hard to accept.


    he felt so uncomfortable, but what could he do?


    looking back at the crowds of people under the eaves, there were at least several thousand people here, but as many as ten or twenty thousand people died in front of them.


    it was such a difficult situation with two of their special envoys here. he really couldn''t imagine what the miserable scene would be like in other places at this time.


    he didn''t dare to think about it. although it was very likely that he would be right when he thought about it, he also didn''t want to think about it and face the cruel reality.


    "what the hell is going on? is there anyone? is there anyone who can tell me?" black wind roared angrily.


    i don''t know who he is shouting at, or who he is angry at.


    after a few minutes, the anger gradually subsided a lot.


    he turned back to look at his subordinates: "send all the injured into the house."


    "yes!"


    black wind took action on his side, and the white-clothed envoy also quickly launched action on his side.


    the door was opened and many injured people were moved into the house inside.


    the special envoy in white walked over in a few steps and stood next to hei feng: "how long do you think this rain will last?"


    heifeng sighed: "let us keep falling in love as long as we can. most of the people are already dead anyway. those who can survive have survived, and those who cannot be saved will basically die in this rain of blood."


    the special envoy in white shook his head: "what i''m worried about is that we can''t even protect the people we rescued."


    hearing this, heifeng looked nervously and strangely at the special envoy in white: "brother, i don''t quite understand what you mean."


    the white-clothed envoy sighed and said: "look at the blood on the ground. according to common sense, with our drainage system, it is impossible for any water to stay on the ground after a rain of this magnitude."


    "but this rainwater is completely different. now here, it is almost half a palm thick."


    heifeng instantly understood the worries of the white-clothed envoy and said: "you are worried, the rain has been non-stop, and in the end, there will even be a flood in the village."


    the special envoy in white nodded: "originally, this was simply impossible. however, from the beginning to the present, there have been too many impossible things along the way."


    "there are some things that we have to guard against."


    black wind said: "brother, what do you want?"


    the special envoy in white said: "i want to take precautions and set up flood prevention equipment around the house in advance to prevent accidents."


    heifeng thought about it and said, "indeed, we should be prepared in advance. if there is any emergency, we will not be too passive. i agree with you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, heifeng waved his hand, and one of his subordinates hurried over.


    "go, find the best of the dozen or so and have them gather quickly. we need to prepare for flood control in advance."


    "yes." the subordinate accepted the order and immediately retreated.


    the white-clothed envoy sighed: "i hope our preparations will never be used."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5647

    in less than a moment, a dozen super elites rushed over.


    under hei feng''s instructions, they all held up their energy shields and forcibly reinforced their legs.


    after that, under the leadership of black wind, a group of people began to reinforce the surroundings of the house against flooding.


    afterwards, a group of them did not dare to delay. after finishing their work here, they quickly rushed to other places.


    the group of people was very tired, but they did manage to secure all the dozen or so temporary campsites in the village.


    of course, they also took this opportunity to summarize the casualties in the famous store.


    there are more than 100,000 people. now, all of them are healthy, only about 20,000 to 30,000 people, as many as 50,000 people with minor or serious injuries, more than 60,000 people died, and tens of thousands more are missing.


    in fact, everyone knows that this so-called missing person is basically indistinguishable from death.


    why are they missing in a famous store? they can''t be found. it''s more likely because they may have been completely transformed even with their bones.


    it was already three or four in the morning when the special envoy in white and hei feng came back from their work.


    in the past few hours, the blood rain has never stopped. even strong men like them are too tired to say a word.


    however, they couldn''t rest.


    because the rain was indeed as they expected. as it continued, the water began to accumulate more and more thickly.


    fortunately, the special envoy in white had the foresight to build a flood control in advance, so that the blood rain, which was already somewhat deep, could not climb over the threshold and enter the house.


    "this rain of blood really doesn''t stop." heifeng couldn''t help but sigh.


    "it''s been several hours, damn, it''s really bloody." the white-clothed envoy, who had never been rude, couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice at this time.


    "fortunately, the casualties are basically much better than we expected. fortunately, you responded in time tonight, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable." black wind couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    if the special envoy in white hadn''t reacted promptly, i''m afraid even he himself wouldn''t have sobered up from being drunk so quickly. even if he was like this, those elites would also be slower to react.


    subordinates who are lower than the elite may react even more slowly.


    at the same time, the rescue of elites will also slow down.


    in this way, the casualties may increase by a few percent on the current basis.


    "i''d rather i was wrong every time i made this prediction, but what''s a little sad is that, so far, it''s come true every time." the white-clothed envoy sighed.


    every bad premonition heralds a disastrous defeat or being caught off guard, and the corresponding losses will instantly climb to the highest level.


    he really hoped that his ideas were not effective enough. at least, it meant that more people would not die.


    looking at the expression of the white-clothed envoy, heifeng frowned: "brother, it''s already here, you...don''t you have any ominous premonitions?"


    heifeng''s scalp was a little numb. he had been tormented until now. he was dying and injured. even those who were fine were exhausted. he really couldn''t bear to be tortured like this anymore.


    people will really break down, no matter who they are!


    the special envoy in white gave a helpless smile and looked at hei feng: "as you said, it''s now this time, and i really don''t want to mention the ominous premonition i have now. but,..."


    "but i don''t want to lie to you. the fact is that up to now, i still have a bad premonition."


    "isn''t it?" heifeng was really about to lose his temper, but he still suppressed his intention and looked at the white-clothed envoy.


    the special envoy in white looked at the rain pouring outside the door and said with great difficulty: "you see, the rain has not stopped. although we have dealt with possible floods, i always feel that we have not done enough."


    "it seems like this is going to have some dire consequences for us."


    hei feng frowned: "is there anything else that is not done properly? is it impossible?"


    "yes, there must be, but...i haven''t thought of where it is yet..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5648

    hearing what the white-clothed envoy said, black wind felt extremely embarrassed for a moment.


    even anxiously, the most uncomfortable thing in the world is this, that is, this person is the special envoy in white. if it had been anyone else, heifeng might have gotten angry in advance.


    after all, if you know it, you know it, and if you don¡¯t know it, you don¡¯t know it. at least this is a clear answer. but now this torment is really making people speechless.


    telling you that there may be a problem, but unable to tell you what the problem is, doesn''t this make people uncomfortable?


    is it intentional to make people feel uncomfortable?


    however, because he is the special envoy in white, heifeng now suppresses these dissatisfactions and carefully considers various possibilities.


    the special envoy in white did not consider whether his words made hei feng uncomfortable. he was just thinking about which part of him might have gone wrong.


    but unfortunately, the two of them thought about it for a long time, and actually didn''t find anything wrong.


    in fact, it is quite normal. if two people could know which link had a flaw, they would have gone straight to improve it. do you still need to think more here?


    "damn, that''s weird. i''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but i still can''t find any problem." the white-clothed envoy''s head was almost broken.


    he really couldn''t think of any possibility of something going wrong, but the more he thought about it, the sadder and angrier he actually felt, because the feeling of suspicion that something was wrong got stronger.


    it''s difficult, it''s difficult, it''s so difficult, the white-clothed envoy feels like his brain is about to fucking burst.


    however, there are still no clues.


    "perhaps we are paranoid, or is there a possibility that we should not think about it for the time being. at a certain moment, it may appear on its own."


    this is not heifeng making excuses, but there is a certain reason for it.


    there is a saying that it''s dark under the lamp. sometimes the more anxious you are to find something, the more you just can''t find it. however, sometimes after you give up, he suddenly appears again in a very timely manner.


    often times, that''s it.


    although the special envoy in white didn''t agree with this method. after all, the current situation was urgent and it was completely different from finding something. however, he had to accept such a suggestion.


    because in fact, there is no way to think of any problems.


    he had observed the surrounding area of ??the house and found that all areas had been reinforced for flood prevention, so based on the facts, it was indeed unlikely that any problems would arise.


    "okay." the white-clothed envoy nodded.


    "let''s take a rest. we have been busy for so long and everyone is tired." black wind patted the white-clothed messenger on the shoulder.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded again, followed black wind, and found a place to sit down temporarily.


    bang bang bang!


    the heavy rain outside was still falling, and the sound was obviously much louder than before.


    heifeng sighed: "fortunately, we worked overtime and got almost everything done. otherwise, it would be raining heavily now, and it would be really hard to do."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded cooperatively and said nothing more.


    at this time, he was not in the mood to say anything more.


    one thing he knew very well was that this would be the time for him to continue thinking about the problem.


    seeing that the white-clothed envoy was still like this, heifeng patted him on the shoulder again: "brother, some things really can''t be rushed."


    hearing hei feng enlightening him again, the white-clothed envoy let out a long breath: "you are right. sometimes, just by thinking about it, you really can''t figure out the reason."


    the white-clothed envoy forced a smile, leaned against the pillar next to him, and closed his eyes slightly.


    he was really too tired and really needed to rest for a while. maybe, after he had rested and relaxed, some things would naturally come to his mind.


    therefore, his thoughts are different now. he will take advantage of this time to rest as much as possible.


    he was indeed really tired. not long after he almost lay down, the white-clothed envoy fell asleep. seeing that heifeng had comforted him, he also took a rest.


    unknowingly, he slowly fell into sleep.


    however, not long after the two fell asleep, an accident occurred...


    click, click, click, strange sounds came suddenly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5649

    the sound was so thin that it was almost difficult to detect its presence at night when the rain was falling heavily.


    but as time goes by, when the clicking sound becomes louder and louder, you don''t have to listen to something to feel it.


    a drop of blood fell on someone''s hand.


    the blood rain is very cold, so as soon as it hits the skin, people will feel it instantly, even if that person is a wounded soldier, even if that person is resting.


    however, the instant coolness still made him open his eyes, and then slowly looked at the back of his hand.


    when he discovered that there was a rain of blood on the back of his hand, he frowned subconsciously, and then hurriedly threw the rain of blood away.


    he was very confused. although he was soaked in a lot of blood outside, it had been a long time since he entered the house. therefore, the parts of the body that should be done have already been done.


    otherwise, the rain of blood would have corroded his body long ago.


    thinking of this, he suddenly noticed something was wrong, and his whole body frowned. the next second, he suddenly raised his head.


    snapped!


    sure enough, another drop of blood quickly fell from the roof, directly onto the back of his hand.


    his whole body suddenly turned pale with shock. only then did he understand instantly that it turned out that the roof was leaking.


    he panicked and subconsciously pulled the person next to him. the person next to him was woken up by him and saw him looking at the roof in panic.


    before that person could realize what was going on, suddenly, people in other places also clearly felt the rain of blood falling from the roof.


    one passed to two, two to ten, ten to a hundred, and soon everyone in the whole room woke up.


    "it''s leaking."


    "why...why is there leaking in the house?"


    a group of people all stood up, and many people moved as far as possible. after all, although the hole where the rain fell was not big, it was quite wide.


    therefore, under such an impact, naturally more people in the house were affected.


    in this case, there are naturally many people affected.


    the special envoy in white and heifeng were obviously awakened by these movements. they opened their eyes and wondered what on earth these people were doing.


    "two special envoys, the house is leaking." someone said immediately.


    the first time they heard this, black wind and the white-clothed envoys couldn''t help but frowned and turned pale with shock.


    "it''s leaking?" hei feng was very surprised.


    the white-clothed envoy was obviously shocked: "how could there be rain leaking here?"


    where is the famous store? it is a luxurious villa. here, the buildings are not only magnificent, but also a combination of stability and luxury.


    how could it be leaking?


    this is not a broken mountain temple, and the house is not likely to be damaged in any way. therefore, rain leakage is simply impossible to happen.


    from beginning to end, they never thought this would happen.


    it''s like you live in a luxury villa. do you think that your villa is leaking from the rain? obviously, this is simply impossible.


    however, the facts are right in front of us, and they are so ironclad that no one can argue with them.


    "what...what the hell is going on? i...why am i a little dumbfounded." heifeng looked at the white-clothed envoy strangely, hoping that he could give him an answer.


    too many impossible things keep happening, which is really unexpected and very frustrating at the same time.


    he was already a little messy.


    the white-clothed envoy was also confused in his mind, but soon, he seemed to understand something.


    "brother heifeng, this might be the place we have been neglecting. we have been flood-proof and waterproof for a long time, but...but we forgot to reinforce the roof!"


    what they missed was this crucial link.


    however, they really didn''t expect this.


    "impossible, this... this rain leakage is simply not within the scope of consideration. with the buildings in our village, let alone a rain of this magnitude, even if it is a heavy rainstorm, it will rain for several days and nights. , and there is absolutely no chance of rain leaking." hei feng said still unbelievably.


    "that''s where the problem arises." the special envoy in white shook his head, indicating that heifeng shouldn''t think about things this way: "we missed one of the most important links, and this could have been avoided."


    "what part?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5650

    "this rain is very corrosive." the white-clothed envoy said.


    yes, that''s what they missed.


    it is not a heavy rain, it is as simple as its large amount. it is a corrosive rain.


    in other words, human bones are hard enough.


    maybe compared with some other things, it''s not really hard, but compared with the tiles on the roof of a house, the white bones are indeed much harder.


    but the problem is that after those dead subordinates turned into bones, they were all slowly and completely melted by the rain of blood as time went by.


    so, what about the roof? !


    although the roof is thicker, its sheer hardness is not as good as that of bones.


    naturally, as time goes by, the tiles on the roof will gradually begin to become difficult to maintain, and eventually the tiles will be corroded more and more.


    wouldn¡¯t the gaps between tiles become bigger and bigger? isn¡¯t this rain leakage slowly becoming more and more obvious?


    speaking of this, hei feng also slapped his thigh fiercely: "i''ll go, why did i forget this?"


    "someone is coming."


    heifeng shouted loudly, and the elites who had been following him immediately stood in front of him.


    "i know you are working very hard, but you have also seen the current situation. there is no time for you to rest. now, give me my order!"


    "yes!" all the elites responded collectively.


    "everyone put on the energy shield immediately, and let''s go up to the roof to rest."


    "yes!"


    after heifeng finished speaking, he led the people to hold up the energy shield and quickly walked out of the house.


    the special envoy in white watched them go out and hesitated for a moment.


    going out for repairs is of course the top priority, but the problem is that the white-clothed envoy always feels very worried.


    "wait a minute." sure enough, he couldn''t help but speak out.


    heifeng and a group of people stopped for a moment, looked back, and heifeng said: "brother, what are your orders?"


    "be careful when you get on the roof. i''m worried that the small beams supporting the tiles may not be so strong due to the rain of blood."


    although it was definitely not a big deal for these elites to fall from the roof, and they would only suffer minor injuries, the core of the problem did not lie with them.


    but if this happens, there will inevitably be damaged holes in the roof.


    with the current rainfall, once a big hole leaks out, it may be very troublesome and difficult to deal with.


    we have reached this juncture, and there really can¡¯t be any mistakes.


    black wind and all the elites nodded, turned around and went out.


    the special envoy in white was not idle either. he also used a burst of energy and said to the guards beside him: "you may have to work hard too."


    "please give me the special envoy''s instructions." several guards said hurriedly.


    "i believe that the situation of rain leakage is by no means an isolated case. in fact, it may happen everywhere. you should go to various shelters immediately and let the elites there find ways to remedy the situation."


    "but the most important thing is what i said just now. during the repair process, you must pay attention to the fact that the small beams may have become unstable."


    "yes!"


    "okay, there are plenty of places to take refuge. let''s not delay and split up."


    "yes!"


    the special envoy in white waved his hand, and soon, everyone started to take action.


    the special envoy in white was not in a hurry to leave. he glanced at everyone present and said, "you all stay here well and take shelter from the rain. however, you must not panic too much. do you understand?"


    everyone nodded quickly.


    in fact, the white-clothed envoys are relatively trustworthy when it comes to the work of elites. it is precisely these lower-level subordinates who are actually the most like time bombs.


    they have insufficient cultivation and insufficient abilities, so when they encounter something beyond their ability, they will subconsciously become very panicked. but there are so many of them that it is easy to cause mass chaos accidentally.


    this is something that must be guarded against and something that must be paid attention to.


    otherwise, if they get into trouble, the consequences may be very serious.


    after making sure they were appeased, the white-clothed envoy stopped talking. after holding up the energy shield, he quickly rushed out.


    there were him and heifeng here, but there was no backbone like them in other places. therefore, he was really worried about what was going on in other places...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5651

    the special envoy in white was running non-stop. although he was very tired, he could no longer care about anything else at this time.


    the village owner also received the news immediately.


    "roof?" at first, the owner of the village was confused.


    he really hadn''t thought about the special nature of the blood rain, so he naturally didn''t think about it on the roof. however, after listening to his subordinate''s report, he suddenly realized it.


    he suddenly raised his eyes and saw that nothing happened.


    after all, this is the residence of the village owner, and the materials used in building construction are completely different from other places.


    security and other comprehensive factors must be taken into consideration here. therefore, the thickness of the house construction is far beyond what ordinary houses can compare with.


    however, when he looked at the condition of the eaves outside through the window, because there was not much special reinforcement there, he was very surprised to find that what the white envoys said was not false.


    under the dry eaves, there is actually a certain amount of moisture due to rain leaks.


    and in this situation where it was relatively easy to see clearly, he was shocked to discover that the rain of blood was indeed corroding the ground.


    although these floors are made of solid stone, they still cannot withstand the erosion of blood rain.


    although the blood rain leaked there was not much, the place moistened by the blood rain was always much lower than other places.


    all this shows that rain can indeed corrode these things.


    "damn it, what the hell is this rain of blood that can... actually corrode such a hard stone surface?" the village owner shouted angrily.


    this is really scary. if the current situation continues, even if the owner''s room is specially reinforced, dripping water can penetrate stone.


    by then, his place may not be very stable.


    and if there is a leak in his place by then, then probably no other place in the entire village will be intact.


    this is really scary!


    the owner of the village may have anticipated thousands of possibilities, but it was absolutely impossible to imagine that such an incredible situation would occur.


    but it happened, and now there is nothing you can do.


    i simply don¡¯t know how to resist these.


    "master, would you like to empty some wine cellars?" the subordinate suggested.


    the owner of the manor frowned slightly. there were indeed many wine cellars in the manor. in addition to storing a large amount of wine, they also stored a lot of food.


    after all, the consumption of famous stores in a day is very huge, so the existence of various wine cellars is particularly necessary.


    they have to be responsible for storing some supplies to facilitate the daily needs of the village.


    after all, for such a large village, it is impossible to rely on temporary purchases for food and drink every day.


    "it should be really difficult to withstand the outside. even if they are repairing it now, there will be a serious shortage of materials. the most annoying thing is that no one knows how long this rain will last."


    "okay, you can immediately send the guards to the wine cellar to sort out the supplies and then make room for everyone to live there."


    the wine cellar is stored underground and is several meters deep from the ground. no matter how corrosive the blood rain is, it will take a long, long time to reach the wine cellar.


    moreover, there is also a large amount of food in the wine cellar. in theory, those places are indeed safer places.


    of course, the most important point is that the entrance to the wine cellar has been extensively flood-proofed, and it can be put into use immediately as long as the space inside is made.


    also very convenient.


    "yes."


    the subordinates took the order and quickly retreated.


    the owner of the village looked at the rain outside the window and sighed: "at this moment, things are getting more and more troublesome. however, the daybreak is getting closer and closer. i believe that the support from the headquarters will be in place soon after dawn."


    at that time, with higher-level people helping me, i''m afraid i won''t be as troubled as i am now, right? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5652

    oom!


    at a certain place, a loud noise suddenly came from the roof, and then before anyone could react, several figures fell from the roof in an instant.


    broken tiles and broken beams crashed down.


    but that''s not the scariest thing about it.


    what was truly terrifying was the rain of blood that followed.


    without the shelter of the roof of the house, the rain of blood that had been gradually gathering momentum suddenly hit.


    although many people had already taken shelter in advance, it was a pity that there were too many people in the room. this hit did not hit many people, but the problem was that the blood rain fell directly, soaking a large number of people in an instant.


    in fact, opening a hole is not a particularly terrible thing. but the scary thing is that often, once something starts, it becomes completely unstoppable.


    this was the case with the roof. as a large amount of rain fell directly, the edges of the collapsed house began to be corroded by blood and water, and then fell apart even more.


    there were other elites who were safe on the roof and tried to take immediate remedial measures, but unfortunately, the area around the collapse was becoming more and more decayed. once these elites went to support, the collapse would soon be complete.


    not only were more people injured, but what was even more frightening was that the holes were getting bigger and bigger.


    a large hole naturally means more rain.


    in less than a moment, the room was filled with blood almost everywhere. although many people tried their best to avoid it, they would inevitably be attacked by the blood rain in such a crowded environment.


    of course, these are not the only things that are more terrifying. what is even more terrifying is actually the human heart.


    after seeing that the houses had completely collapsed and could not withstand it, the crowd was completely panicked.


    everyone wants to live, or in other words, everyone doesn''t want to be corroded to death. this way of death is really too miserable, and no one is willing to try it.


    as soon as everyone was in chaos, the house, which was not a particularly large space in the first place, suddenly became completely chaotic.


    you squeezed me, i squeezed you, everyone pushed each other, and it was a complete mess.


    in this case, the damage caused by the blood rain is also becoming huge and exaggerated.


    more and more people began to be attacked by blood and water, and they became more panicked, which further aggravated the chaos in the room. there was no order in the entire room, only vicious fighting and selfishness between people.


    there is not just one such place, but many.


    a large number of houses completely suffered from problems during this process, and it was impossible for them to maintain a strong posture under the corrosion of blood and water for a long time.


    many times, the roofs are almost the same everywhere, and the roofs still look the same, but in fact they are almost as solid as paper.


    although this group of elites were cautious when entering the house, they had weight after all. moreover, even without their weight, in fact, in terms of time, these roofs would not be far away from self-destruction.


    boom! !


    several rooms were completely leaked almost at the same time, and a large amount of blood rained from the sky straight into the house.


    almost the same as before, there were screams everywhere due to chaos and some screams caused by innocent injuries.


    the famous store no longer has the tranquility it once had, let alone the domineering power. to a certain extent, this place is actually more like a purgatory on earth.


    those rooms are no longer places where they take refuge, but more like death rows and dungeons where they are imprisoned.


    although the situation on heifeng''s side was relatively stable with his presence, he also heard the screams coming from the distant room for the first time.


    the special envoy in white is of course no exception, but compared to black wind, he is obviously not as lucky. the house on his side has been damaged with a big hole.


    however, he was the one who had a premonition in advance.


    when he had been watching the elite operations below, he had already kept an extra eye on it. therefore, as soon as the house had an accident, he immediately used his energy to forcibly support a protective barrier to ensure the safety of everyone. at the same time, it also leaves more opportunities for the elites to repair.


    on the other side, the imperial guards also quickly set off towards the cellar. they also heard various screams and knew that the rain was getting heavier and heavier. they knew more clearly that at this moment, they were racing against time and the god of death. race¡­¡­


    this may be a competition to see who can go faster...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5653

    whoever can win the game will naturally have more lives.


    but until now, no one knows who will win the final result of this game.


    there are too many variables in the process.


    boom!


    suddenly, the rain began to get even more violent. if it was considered a heavy rain before, it was now a complete torrential rain.


    judging from a leaky roof the size of a pot, it only takes a little time for a large amount of blood to rain in.


    the house is no longer a safe house from heavy rains; it is now, to some extent, more like a fatal box.


    basically everyone is locked in here, trampling and pushing each other, and then witnessing the pain and even slow death of the people next to them.


    this is really not only a physical torture, but also a fatal psychological torture.


    everyone''s emotions had reached a critical point and they fled. some even opened the door directly and rushed into the heavy rain.


    in fact, do they know that rushing out will only make them die faster? maybe they don''t know. after all, fear has overwhelmed all their rationality at this time, so some people will be desperate and just instinctively move toward a place where they think they can escape. go somewhere.


    maybe some people know, but they also know better that they will die just as well if they stay here, but at least the outside is a little more open.


    outside, there is no need to just watch others die in pain in front of you, and then die in the same way.


    therefore, when someone opened the door, more people rushed out.


    although there are many sensible people in the house, they still use all available places in the house to block the blood rain, and while protecting themselves as much as possible, try not to see how their compatriots and companions died tragically.


    watching them die tragically is actually, in a certain sense, seeing how you died tragically.


    everyone''s fate is the same.


    but no matter what, one thing that is very certain is that the large force, which was finally maintained by the black wind and the white-clothed envoys to ensure a certain degree of safety and order, is now completely out of control.


    it''s chaos, everything is in chaos.


    heifeng looked at everything in front of him and stayed at the scene.


    it was difficult for him to accept such a cruel fact, because it not only meant loss, but also meant that everything he and the white-clothed envoy had spent so much time and energy on was in vain.


    it''s a feeling of powerlessness that completely hits you from a spiritual level.


    it''s suffocating and extremely despairing.


    "how...how could this happen?"


    he raised his head and murmured at the sky, feeling helpless for a moment.


    it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s just too difficult.


    when he was like this, the white-clothed envoy was actually feeling even more uncomfortable and desperate.


    after all, from beginning to end, the special envoy in white was the absolute commander of all these actions.


    now, he was watching helplessly as the entire game was ruined by his own hands. how could he not feel angry? compared to heifeng''s despair, he felt more of a sense of frustration or humiliation.


    he felt that his plan was actually invincible in an absolute sense.


    there is only one very small and detailed link that went wrong, that is, there was a lack of consideration for roof leakage. but he really didn''t expect that just such a small mistake would cause him to lose everything, and now he has nothing.


    he is really not willing to give in. why...why the hell is this happening?


    just when he was extremely depressed, konoe quickly ran in: "special envoy, black wind sent someone over to ask, what should we do now that the situation is out of control?"


    without waiting for any reply from the white-clothed envoy, the man continued: "in addition, there is good news from the owner of the village."


    "good news?" the white-clothed envoy frowned slightly: "read it first."


    "the owner of the village has ordered people to clean the cellar. let us hold on outside for a while. after the cellar is cleared and quiet later, we can go there together to take shelter from the rain."


    this is indeed good news.


    however, this good news came a little late. if it had been more than ten minutes earlier, maybe everything would have changed.


    but it was actually too late. the current situation was probably beyond his control.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5654

    "go and tell black wind the news, especially those who are still in the house, so that they can stay awake and rational and don''t panic. the cellar will be opened soon."


    "as soon as the cellar is opened, all of us here will be protected immediately, and our lives will be safe."


    this is the only way to stabilize people''s hearts.


    "what about those who have already rushed out?"


    hearing this, the special envoy in white felt a little melancholy for a moment, but he also knew very well that there was no point in saving those people.


    if they rush out, they will most likely die outside.


    of course, if they survive, it can only be regarded as their luck, nothing more.


    however, it was impossible for him to waste any manpower on saving them. first, they could not be saved at all. they rushed out and were showered with blood, which was enough to kill them.


    secondly, they are not very capable of rescuing them. they are like panicked chickens, scurrying around. if you want to rescue them, i''m afraid you have to let at least one person rescue them alone. how many elites will it cost? go.


    rather than using this power for this purpose, it would be better to use it for evacuation work that can keep more people safe.


    "yes."


    "in addition, tell heifeng that the house will not be rested for the time being. let all the elites conserve a certain amount of strength first. once the cellar is completely opened, let the elites prop up the energy shield to protect as many people as possible from going to the cellar. "


    there is actually a long way to go to the cellar, but due to today''s heavy rain, the envoy in white is very worried.


    can the energy shields of the elites be able to support such a long journey? moreover, on the basis of protecting many people...


    however, this is already the last resort.


    black wind, after hearing the news, quickly made adjustments and arrangements.


    with the news that the cellar is about to be opened, many people staying in the house finally feel relatively stable.


    people are not afraid of many things, but what they are absolutely afraid of is despair.


    the cellar is a place where they can give birth, giving them hope.


    ten minutes later, most of the houses were filled with blood. when the people in the house were about to have no place to hide, news finally came from the cellar that it could be completely opened.


    the envoy in white finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    although the leaking roof made their situation completely chaotic, for now, at least half of the people in the house were still alive.


    this is a blessing among misfortunes.


    "everyone lines up accordingly and enters the energy shield. remember, don''t panic after entering. all come one by one according to the rules and order."


    the special envoy in white was giving the final instructions. this was the most critical step, and there must be no mistakes.


    because during the march, if any chaos occurs, it is very likely that the entire team will completely lose its basic effect. at that time, it will cause a rain of blood to break the energy shield, and directly kill the entire team.


    after confirming the preparations, the white-clothed envoy waved his hand, and the two teams took the lead in heading towards the cellar.


    the team is formed with a locomotive and a train tail. there are four masters at the head and tail to support the entire energy cover. in the middle, there are four elite assistants to support the energy cover, giving the energy cover a relatively more stable one. partial support.


    afterwards, about thirty or forty people were divided into groups.


    for a room with at least hundreds of people, such transportation is actually very slow.


    however, the elites were limited and it was the first time to set off, so the white envoy acted relatively conservatively.


    the two teams, totaling about sixty to eighty people, walked out of the house and marched slowly in the rain of blood.


    the special envoy in white stared at everything closely, not daring to relax at all.


    he must see clearly this action, and he also hopes that these steps will be normal and safe.


    otherwise, how would everyone in this room move out?


    the heavy rain was still coming, and it seemed that it even became heavier as they felt that they were about to evacuate!


    ten meters, twenty meters, this group of people had gone further and further away, and were about to disappear from sight, but an accident occurred...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5655

    oom! ! !


    there was no accident outside, but there was a complete accident inside the house.


    i don¡¯t know whether it was due to disrepair that the overall structure of the house was damaged faster, or whether it was because the blood rain had already secretly soaked the house.


    suddenly there was a muffled sound and at the same time, the house almost completely collapsed, and many of the associated walls began to have problems and collapsed one after another.


    this house has completely become a mud box, and outside the mud box, there are countless floods hitting it.


    under such circumstances, their situation began to become more and more difficult.


    the special envoy in white had to send the remaining elites to work with him to support the energy shield to protect everyone in the room.


    "special envoy, why don''t we leave now?" the subordinate said hurriedly.


    "are you scared?" the envoy in white asked angrily.


    the subordinate lowered his head and said: "i have been following the special envoy for more than a year. when did you ever have the fear of death? i know you are very unwilling to do so now, but the fact is also before us, and we must accept it."


    yes, the special envoy in white actually knew in his heart that they really needed to withdraw.


    instead of wasting everyone''s energy supporting the energy shield to protect everyone in the rain, it is better to take this opportunity to go to the cellar. at least, it consumes the same energy, but everyone is getting closer and closer to the cellar.


    however, the special envoy in white is really a little anxious now.


    every time he wanted to do something, it seemed that things were always a little worse than what he imagined.


    he seems to have calculated everything accurately every time, but every time because of a small mistake, the overall rhythm is a beat slower.


    this is really sad.


    sometimes it''s like this. when you can''t touch something, you may not have any idea, but when you reach out and are about to touch it, you can''t touch it again and again, which makes people very unwilling.


    facing the persuasion from his subordinates, the special envoy in white was stunned for a moment, and finally let out a long breath.


    "yes, you are right, we should really leave here."


    the envoy in white finished his words and looked at the people behind him: "the matter is much more serious than we expected. now, we have no choice but to slowly move towards the cellar."


    "however, we are not particularly elite, but the total number of people is very large, so the energy shield we will prop up next is even weaker than the starting team just now."


    "everyone should maintain better order. also, don''t panic when something happens."


    "if anyone falls behind, remember, the team is still moving at the normal speed. don''t stop for any reason. we cannot afford to stop, you know?"


    "yes." everyone responded in unison.


    the special envoy in white nodded and looked at his subordinates: "this rule is even suitable for me. if i have an accident during the march, you must not stop because of it."


    "the task of each of us is to lead the team to the cellar door."


    "yes!"


    it''s really frustrating to think about it. when han sanqian was there, they were beaten around and they were very passive. now, han sanqian is no longer here, but po xueyu has forced them all into this villa.


    it¡¯s really frustrating.


    "set off!"


    the special envoy in white didn''t want to think about that anymore, and led the team directly into the rain.


    as soon as they entered the rain, the white-clothed envoy also entered the state of mind and concentrated on heading towards the destination of the cellar. although some subordinates who ran out along the way had nowhere to go and were dragging half of their bodies almost to death in the rain. he tried to join them and asked for help... but the envoy in white still strictly followed the previous orders.


    no matter what, just to set off for the cellar.


    the heavy rain is getting heavier and heavier, almost blocking everyone''s sight. the troops are still moving forward steadily, and they are getting closer and closer to the cellar...


    but at this moment, the accident happened again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5656

    oom! ! !


    the heavy rain in the sky suddenly disappeared, and everything stopped suddenly.


    as if these were just dreams.


    however, the blood on the ground told him that this was not a dream.


    "why, why did it stop suddenly?"


    at this time, even the special envoy in white was a little unexpected. after all, the rain had been showing an increasing trend and showed no signs of getting smaller at all, let alone stopped suddenly.


    this is completely beyond the scope of the white envoy''s consideration.


    many people present also saw this, and a group of people were very surprised.


    black wind also happened to rush over with his team. faced with this scene, it was a little hard to accept for a while.


    "i''ll go, what...what''s going on?"


    looking up at the sky, the sky seemed to become brighter at this moment.


    "could it be that the second power turned into a rain of blood and was finally released after struggling for so long?" heifeng asked doubtfully.


    judging from the current situation, this seems to be the most reasonable explanation. otherwise, it is really difficult to explain why the rain suddenly stopped.


    "everyone, please don''t be careless and stay focused. the energy shield cannot be stopped." the white-clothed envoy was always very cautious and shouted loudly to everyone in the team.


    after confirming these, he walked out of the team alone. seeing the situation, heifeng also walked out.


    the two of them looked at the sky at the same time. after heifeng confirmed it again and again, he said, "brother, it seems that the rain has really disappeared. look at the sky, it is brighter than ever before."


    the white-clothed envoy basically agreed with this result and looked back at the cellar door.


    "to be on the safe side, let''s take advantage of the rain to stop now, speed up the pace, and quickly gather everyone to the cellar."


    heifeng nodded, waved his hand, and ordered his subordinates behind him not to delay, and quickly headed towards the cellar.


    the special envoy in white also waved to his subordinates behind him, and his troops also began to take action.


    "anyway, at least looking at it now, i can really relax for a while. it rained so hard just now. i''m really worried that more people will not be able to reach the cellar." heifeng said.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "yes, i was forced to do so out of desperation, so i asked everyone to take the risk and head here."


    "i''m really worried about something happening on the way."


    heifeng smiled and patted the white-clothed envoy on the shoulder: "okay, let''s go to the cellar first."


    the two men followed the team and rushed towards the cellar.


    however, when they came to the door of the cellar, they found that a large number of people did not enter the cellar at this time, but gathered in a large area at the door.


    the black wind and the white-clothed envoys passed through the crowd and came to the door. the captain of the guard led several guards and were guarding the door.


    "the cellar has not been completely sorted out yet. you need to wait for a while." the captain of the guard explained to the two of them immediately when he saw them coming.


    the white envoy and heifeng looked at each other. in fact, they knew very well that the cellar must be in the current situation.


    the reason is actually very simple, that is, according to the original plan, they did not receive the news from above that the cellar was available, so they brought people over secretly.


    because of the emergency situation at the time, they had no choice but to make this decision.


    bring people here first and then talk about it. as for how many people can come in, it can only be decided one step at a time.


    the special envoy in white nodded slightly and asked: "how long will it take for the cellar to be opened?"


    the captain of the imperial guard looked up at the sky and couldn''t help but smile: "two special envoys, the rain has stopped, so there is nothing to worry about. judging from the current situation, it doesn''t matter whether this cellar is used or not."


    the white-clothed envoy frowned: "captain, the bloody rain has caused us very serious casualties. although the rain has stopped, no one is sure whether it will rain again."


    "don''t be careless."


    although the captain of the imperial guard didn''t have much anger on his face when he heard this, he felt unhappy after all.


    although his position is not as good as the two special envoys, as the captain of the guards beside the village owner, his position and weight are actually no worse than the two.


    being said so by the white-clothed envoy in front of so many people, it was hard to lose face for a while.


    thinking of this, the captain looked at the subordinates next to him and waved...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5657

    "go and ask how things are going down there."


    after the captain finished speaking, he winked at his subordinates.


    the subordinate followed the order and quietly entered the cellar.


    within a moment, the subordinate returned.


    "back to the captain, the cleaning is still going on in full swing below. however, the amount of work is too large, and for a while..." the subordinate said this and did not say any more.


    the captain nodded, looked at the white-clothed envoy, and said, "you two envoys must have heard it too. the amount of work is huge. although the cellar is relatively large, it is always limited, and it has been filled with various kinds of debris from the other side over the years. "


    "it''s really not easy for our guards to clear out a large enough space."


    "so, you may still need to wait. as for time..." the captain looked at his subordinates.


    "it may take about half an hour." the subordinate said.


    "half an hour?" upon hearing this, the white-clothed envoy became angry: "if it is still raining blood now, do you know how many of our people will die in this half hour?"


    in this extremely difficult environment, i don''t know how much i have to push for every extra minute.


    in half an hour, this almost killed everyone.


    if the blood rain had not stopped, and based on this time, countless people might have died at the cellar door.


    "special envoy, everyone is doing what you are told. you think we spend too much time cleaning the cellar, and we also think you are doing a poor job in preparing for resistance outside."


    "as soon as you ask for the cellar, you have to ask for it immediately. i want to ask, what are you doing outside to eat?"


    one sentence made the white-clothed envoy speechless.


    he really wanted to scold him back, but what they said did make sense. the defense they did outside was indeed not adequate at all.


    otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so embarrassed by the bloody rain, and he would have had to rush here if he was so far in advance.


    although black wind is not as smart as the white envoy on a tactical level, he is much smoother in dealing with people. sometimes iq and eq are not the same thing.


    some people have high iq, but that does not necessarily mean they also have high emotional intelligence.


    and some people have low iq, which does not necessarily mean they have low emotional intelligence.


    heifeng saw the invisible smell of gunpowder between the two people, and hurriedly smoothed things over, saying with a smile: "yes, our external work is indeed not done well, otherwise, we will not let the village owner and the guards help."


    "but, after all, this is the whole village''s business. captain, you have also seen that so many people''s lives are here. the cellar is already being cleaned anyway, and it is idle to be idle. it is better to arrange the personnel as soon as possible. go in, if something unexpected happens and it rains heavily again, we can have an effective escape."


    "you don''t want the village owner to be angry or worried about the loss of personnel."


    after hearing this, the captain of the guard''s attitude improved significantly. he no longer had the same anger as before. he looked at the subordinates next to him and said, "go and urge the brothers inside to speed up as much as possible." speed, half an hour is too long, try to reduce it to two quarters of an hour.¡±


    "yes."


    after finishing the message, the captain looked at heifeng: "special envoy, this is my maximum. there are not many brothers, but the workload is very heavy."


    heifeng nodded, of course he was very satisfied with the result.


    after all, this reduction directly cuts the time in half.


    when the special envoy in white saw this, he didn''t say anything more. he also knew that anything he said in his current situation would only aggravate the atmosphere.


    "how about we let everyone take a rest first?" heifeng asked: "it''s not a big deal for everyone to wait here holding on to the energy shield for the next two quarters of an hour."


    in fact, it is not a big problem for a person to support his own energy shield, and it is completely possible to persist for a longer period of time. it is a pity that the current situation is that a few people with high cultivation level have to protect a group of people with low cultivation level, and the scope of the energy shield has been expanded to the extreme exaggeration.


    in this case, it is not a big problem to persist for a few minutes or ten, but it is indeed a bit difficult to persist for two quarters of an hour or half an hour.


    if they continue like this, they don''t know whether it will rain blood or not, but they will probably tire themselves to death.


    the special envoy in white frowned and was thinking about this issue...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5658

    if you want to evacuate now, you are still a little worried. after all, the heavy rain left in time, but once it comes in a hurry, what should you do?


    there is no safe zone in front of the cellar door. once a heavy rain hits, there is no way to hide, which is almost fatal.


    "how about we wait and see, wait until they can''t hold on any longer, and then..." the white-clothed envoy looked at black wind.


    heifeng hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    after all, he was different from the captain of the imperial guard. he knew the behavior of the special envoy in white very well, and he also knew that he was always more just for work. therefore, he was so cautious, and heifeng didn''t say much.


    "order the brothers with high cultivation to continue supporting the energy shield. at the same time, the other low-cultivators in the circle should rest where they are."


    heifeng gave the order, and the team quickly responded.


    the captain of the guard didn''t say anything, and still stood guard at the door with his people.


    a quarter of an hour passed quickly, although for the special envoy in white, this time was actually very long, because he was always alert to whether the blood rain would suddenly hit, so naturally the day seemed like a year.


    but for the captain of the guard and others, this time passed a bit quickly. as long as they waited another quarter of an hour, the cellar would be basically completely emptied.


    heifeng glanced at the elites present and looked a little ugly for a moment.


    fifteen minutes of support is really difficult for these high-level practitioners, and many people are already in a state of collapse.


    they are also very difficult. in the attack battle, they are the main force and need to constantly attack the enemy. in the defensive round, they take the lead and rely on the front. after this battle, their own losses are already very large. .


    after the bloody rain, they had to follow flood control and repair roofs, and they were so busy that they were dizzy.


    however, no one gave them any chance to rest or take a breath. at this moment, they were still being stretched to the limit.


    one of the elites finally couldn''t bear it any longer and suddenly withdrew his demonic energy.


    "damn it, i won''t do it anymore. do it to whoever you like." he cursed angrily, "what''s wrong? people with high cultivation levels should suffer."


    ¡°we have received a little more resources and a little more salary, but now we are both a cow and a horse.¡±


    as soon as he shouted, a second person responded quickly.


    "that''s right, if a disaster strikes, the husband and wife will go their separate ways. why should we? we have a lot of salary and resources. when the war starts, we should take the lead. there is nothing to say. however, it does not mean that we have to do all the chores. do it."


    "damn, what have we become? what responsibilities and obligations do we have to protect everyone? those with low cultivation should die if they deserve it. if you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for not being as good as others."


    "damn it, i won''t do it either." another man with a high level of cultivation also directly withdrew his demonic energy and stood up angrily.


    immediately afterwards, the fourth, fifth, and more people stood up one after another. looking around, in just a minute or two, there were as many as 20 or 30 people standing up to take a breath.


    the white-clothed envoy suddenly frowned: "what are you doing? are you going to rebel? put up the energy shield. anyone who can hold on, hold on."


    "fuck you, you deserve it. you are just a special envoy of the martial arts academy. do you know why you can''t be the special envoy of the arts academy? it''s because of your incompetence."


    "it''s just that you act like you''re smart, but in fact, when you plan and respond, you make mistakes every step of the way, which makes a group of us pay the bill for you."


    "that''s right, if you hadn''t made a wrong decision, wouldn''t we have spent so much effort building flood control? it would have been better to just decide to repair the roof from the beginning. how could there be so much trouble?"


    "yes, after we are busy with this and that, are we cows in your eyes? it sounds nice to say that you are being cautious, but in fact, i think we are just idiots."


    "i also agree that idiots should pretend to be smart, that is, they want to do everything because they are afraid that their big decisions will be wrong, so they have to take good insurance on every little thing. in this way, they will be careful when making big decisions. doesn''t it make him look stupid?"


    it was chaotic, everything was completely chaotic.


    from a few dozen people dissatisfied, to now, almost everyone in the audience...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5659

    most of those high-level practitioners belong to the liberal arts academy rather than the martial arts academy, so there is no special need to deal with special envoys.


    previously, because of the order, everyone had to obey. later, because there was indeed trouble in the village, everyone also listened closely to his words.


    however, everything has a degree, especially after this degree has seriously exceeded everyone''s tolerance, this initial dissatisfaction and contempt completely exploded.


    if heifeng hadn''t been here, i''m afraid these high-level cultivators would have even begun to directly use violent means to resist the white-clothed envoy.


    this was a serious mistake made by the white envoy himself.


    he shouldn''t have ignored the captain of the guard at this time, because everyone who was already in a mood had completely given up the idea of ??counterattack precisely because of the captain of the guard''s counterattack.


    because they suddenly discovered that in the end, not only were they dissatisfied with the special envoy in white, but even his peers were dissatisfied with him.


    this invisibility gave them confidence!


    at the same time, there was another seemingly meaningless support energy shield that completely ignited all of them.


    the white-clothed envoy had a cold face and stared at all the high-level practitioners. he wished he could kill them all right now, but he knew very well that he couldn''t kill them at all.


    fa shang doesn''t blame everyone, and at this critical moment, he can''t. the key is that he is not qualified.


    black wind stood up in a hurry and shouted angrily: "shut up, shut the fuck up."


    after all, heifeng was the direct superior of this group of people. as soon as he spoke, many of the people who resisted suddenly became depressed. although none of them sat down, at least they didn''t say anything.


    however, black wind also knew very well that he could not criticize his subordinates too much.


    with so many people having opinions, how can he say it? the more he goes on, the more chaotic the team will be, and even his direct superior will be disliked by the time.


    he must take care of everyone''s emotions.


    "i know you are suffering, and i also know very well that we are all exhausted physically and mentally from the continuous battles. however, you cannot blame the white envoy entirely."


    "he is also considering the safety of all of us." after saying this, heifeng glanced at the special envoy in white, and then said: "maybe it is because the special envoy in white is overly worried, so everyone feels that he has done a lot of useless work. you have the resentment is normal."


    "let''s do this, i allow you all to remove the energy shield, everyone sit down and take a rest."


    after hei feng finished speaking, everyone''s mood improved a little. the envoy in white looked at hei feng with some concern, but when he tried to say something, hei feng blocked him.


    heifeng said softly: "brother, it''s right to be serious about doing things, but you can''t do things to death. do you really want to make everyone feel incompatible with you? i want to ask you, how will you do things at that time? "


    after all, the special envoy in white only managed a part of the elite. when the number of people was relatively small, his special training method was indeed suitable for a small team with relatively aligned people.


    however, once there is a large team with many people, this method is equivalent to a time bomb, unless... you have the absolute power to completely convince them.


    but obviously, the white envoy cannot do this.


    it is precisely because of this that everything finally backfired.


    the special envoy in white was very annoyed. at this moment, he really didn''t want any more accidents to happen, but he also understood that he couldn''t say any more.


    of course, if you say it, no one will listen.


    so, besides nodding along, he seemed unable to do anything.


    heifeng patted the white-clothed envoy on the shoulder, indicating that he didn''t have to do this. some things always require experience.


    the captain of the imperial guard smiled coldly, as if he was watching a good show.


    soon, all the energy shields were lifted, but what they didn''t know was that there was someone who had been waiting for them for this moment.


    yes, there is someone! !


    in a sense, there shouldn''t be anyone else here besides them, but...it does exist again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5660

    it''s a monster!


    it''s also a dragon!


    even han sanqian!


    in the sky, after several hours of spreading and fusion, the monster at this time has slowly integrated the power accumulated by the magic dragon into itself.


    how did the blood rain come from? it was just the blood in han sanqian''s body being separated.


    han sanqian''s blood itself is extremely corrosive. if it is the original blood, one drop can penetrate most things. although it has been separated into so much rainwater, its corrosiveness has become hundreds of thousands or even millions of times weaker.


    however, its corrosiveness still exists. people with high cultivation can resist it, but for people with low cultivation, it is still a nightmare.


    "hmph, i know that these rains of blood won''t cause much damage to your elite forces at all, but it will be enough to deal with you lower-class people and create enough panic."


    "under panic, many things become easier to handle."


    "human beings are very smart bugs, but sometimes they become arrogant, selfish and self-interested because of their smartness. if everyone can get welfare, then the world will naturally be peaceful. however, if if the world were not at peace, everything would be different."


    "bedbugs will have internal strife, will be suspicious of each other, and will have conflicts for each other''s interests."


    "and i can take this opportunity to make a good use of myself."


    if han sanqian was very conscious at this time, he would have opened his mouth in surprise. after all, when had the monster ever used such a brain?


    that''s almost none.


    "i don''t know if it''s because i''ve occupied this guy han sanqian''s body for too long, but i started to be gradually influenced by this guy''s thinking, and actually used strategies in the battle." the monster laughed at himself.


    this is indeed true. with the monster''s personality, problems that can be solved with force cannot be solved with brains.


    however, this does not mean that the monster has no brain, he just doesn''t bother to do it.


    but now, when the monster is willing to use his brain, everything becomes different. it even makes people feel that this guy is very scary when he uses his brain.


    he does have some brains, of course, but the most important thing is this guy''s immense experience.


    he has lived for who knows how many years, and may not have much experience in other matters, but when it comes to fighting, there are probably not many people in the world who know how to fight better than him.


    therefore, at this critical moment, he suddenly received the blood rain.


    of course, if han sanqian were here, he would do exactly the same thing.


    they all knew that the current rain of blood could not actually cause too much damage to the opponent, especially after the opponent had found an absolutely safe place like the cellar.


    no matter what you do, the situation that others may have missed will never happen again, and there won''t be any accidents. naturally, there won''t be too many panics, and there won''t be too many hurts. .


    therefore, instead of knowing that there will be no results, it is better to change the strategy in advance.


    he collected the rainwater, and now there is no external threat to the underground army. without external threats, everyone will lack the direction of unity and unity.


    at this time, once the long-standing grievances encounter a certain breaking point, they will be completely ignited.


    obviously, everything is within the monster''s plan. although the group of people on the ground are not as exaggerated as falling apart, at least they already have a grudge against each other.


    then, the most critical part remains.


    that is to rub salt into the wound, to make the wound on the unity of this group of people completely open, and to make this group of people completely chaotic.


    of course, there is only one purpose behind all this, and that is to take advantage of this opportunity to use the least amount of force to dismantle the enemy''s greatest defenses.


    call! ! !


    suddenly, while everyone on the ground was resting, a huge rain of blood suddenly fell like a pouring force.


    after the monster collected the rain, it had been deliberately accumulating the blood rain, waiting for it to explode completely at this moment.


    except for the special envoy in white, no one on the ground actually made any defense. facing the sudden heavy rain, they were all dumbfounded...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5661

    wow!


    this rainstorm was even more violent than the previous rainstorm, so that almost everyone present had no time to react.


    even the special envoy in white, who had been worried in advance, was completely unable to withstand the sudden heavy rain, and countless bloody raindrops hit him directly.


    he subconsciously screamed in pain, and the next second, his eyes widened.


    this rain of blood was more violent than before.


    yes, its range is very small. in fact, it is mainly concentrated in the area around the cellar door. you can see with the naked eye that there is no rain falling dozens of meters away.


    believe it or not, the rain was specially brought here for them.


    however, although the scope of the rain was small, the intensity of the corrosion suddenly increased by countless levels.


    the previous blood rain was still in the stage of easy resistance for the white-clothed envoy. even if it was held in the hand for a long time, it would be corroded to the point of pain, but that would take some time.


    but now it is completely different. these rains of blood are like boiled sulfuric acid. they will immediately begin to corrode as soon as they touch your hands, no matter who you are, what your cultivation level is, or what body you have.


    "not good!" the white-clothed envoy shouted, hurriedly supporting the energy shield, and subconsciously wanted to shout to everyone to evacuate. however, before he could speak, the scene in front of him made him freeze at the scene.


    a special envoy like him would feel very uncomfortable in this kind of rain. so, obviously, those elites were not much better.


    although many people quickly put up energy shields to protect themselves, it was undeniable that large areas of corrosion damage appeared on their bodies.


    and these are relatively quick to respond, and some respond slightly slower. in fact, there is no chance of resistance at all.


    under the corrosive erosion of the blood rain, they were just like those with low cultivation before. their bodies were seriously injured and they were unable to stand up.


    and with so much blood and so many people, once you fall, the world will not give you any chance to stand up again.


    of course, these are still upper-level.


    the most pitiable ones are those with low cultivation. when the heavy rain falls, almost all of them become drowned rats. but in fact, they have no ability to resist this at all, so they can only suffer as if they were soaked in sulfuric acid. after struggling and wailing for a while, he fell to the ground and slowly turned into bones.


    black wind was also completely stunned by the scene in front of him. the rainstorm came too suddenly, and it was also too terrifying.


    in just the blink of an eye, the ground was already littered with corpses.


    "this... this!" at this moment, heifeng was completely panicked.


    they were like this, and so was the captain of the imperial guard. they stared blankly at the scene in front of them, and for a moment they were so shocked that they were completely speechless.


    although there was a shelter at the door they were guarding, and the heavy rain did not cause any immediate harm to them, who could not be shocked to see such a miserable situation in the world?


    "captain, what...what should we do?"


    recalling the scene in which he confronted the white-clothed envoy earlier, the captain of the imperial guard was somewhat panicked.


    in other words, he also bears the responsibility of fueling the situation to the point where things have developed to this point.


    if he hadn''t taken the lead to go to the special envoy in hard steel and white clothes, then maybe many people would still insist on using energy shields. then, under such a heavy rain attack, there would not have been such heavy casualties at the scene.


    if the higher-ups tracked it down, he, the captain of the imperial guard, would definitely have done it.


    thinking of this, the captain of the imperial guard suddenly panicked. the only way to prevent the matter from being exposed was to try his best to appease the white-clothed envoy''s heart.


    "special envoy, hurry up, get people out." the captain of the imperial guard shouted urgently towards the white-clothed special envoy and black wind in the rain.


    after being shouted by the captain of the imperial guard, black wind and the special envoy in white suddenly woke up.


    "evacuate, retreat, retreat! everyone retreat to the door of the cellar!" the white-clothed envoy roared angrily.


    after hearing the order, many panicked people suddenly had their direction and ran towards the door quickly one by one.


    but obviously, there are more people who can''t come back at this time...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5662

    it is too difficult for people with low cultivation level, and because everyone was notified to gather here earlier, almost all the people from famous stores hiding in various places came here to gather.


    that''s tens of thousands of people.


    once any panic occurs, it means that the scene will be completely chaotic, so even if people with low cultivation level try every means, whether it is hiding from others with the help of others, or sneaking in with those with high cultivation level, regardless of the energy shield, they are still alive with great difficulty, but they can only look at the door of the cellar just around the corner with helplessness and despair.


    there were so many people that it was impossible for them to get there in such chaos.


    in fact, trampling incidents continued to occur, and many people died not only in the rain of blood, but also in the pushing and trampling of their own people.


    the special envoy in white stood there, stumbling uncontrollably.


    "it''s over, everything is over." the white-clothed envoy''s mood simply hit the bottom of the valley.


    he almost didn''t have to wait for the report after the sudden rainstorm here. he just judged based on the current visual experience. he knew that one-third of the tens of thousands of people could go back alive. good luck.


    "since the beginning of the battle, my famous store has mobilized nearly 200,000 troops, but now, there may be less than 20,000 people left alive."


    "i really doubt that we are worthy of being commanders?" the special envoy in white smiled coldly in the rain.


    at this moment, he no longer cared about his own safety. he even wanted to remove his energy shield and die in the heavy rain.


    he regarded it as an apology for his dead brother, and also as an apology for the owner of the village who trusted him.


    "brother, why are you still hanging around? let''s... let''s go up quickly." heifeng passed by the white-clothed envoy and saw him standing there numbly, so he couldn''t help but urge.


    the special envoy in white smiled bitterly: "brother, how can you and i have the dignity to go see the village owner alive?"


    with nearly 200,000 people fighting against han 3,000 alone, one could even take a step back and say that there was a monster among them, but what was the result?


    the ancestor was seriously injured and his life and death were unknown. the people who had taken over the underground were in his own territory, and the battle damage rate was as high as 90%.


    they really don''t have the face to meet their superiors.


    although, after taking stock of the whole thing, it may not all be their responsibility, it seems that they should do better in everything.


    linked to each other, each link has become a key link to crush this large army. it is difficult to determine which steps made which fatal mistakes.


    however, it is impossible for you to exclude yourself from this process and say that it is none of my business.


    "brother, we don''t have the face to see the owner of the village, but it''s not the time for us to commit suicide to apologize. i have a higher position than you, and i have more brothers who follow me in the liberal arts academy. when it comes to responsibility, i am no less responsible than you."


    "however, this is the time when brothers need us, and the leader also needs us. we must lead everyone to persevere."


    "it''s almost dawn. the owner of the village has said that as long as we hold on until dawn, reinforcements from the headquarters will arrive. by then, after everything in the village has calmed down, don''t worry. if you want to commit suicide and apologize, i will accompany you. "


    the white-clothed envoy glanced at black wind and understood that what he said did make sense, so his eyes became a little brighter.


    "the owner of the village cultivated us and trusted us. although we have failed him, we should not do things so badly. even if we die, we must put an end to this mission first."


    in comparison, black wind was actually more ashamed than the white envoy. at least in the process just now, the white envoy was the one who insisted that everyone support the energy shield.


    as for him, as the special envoy of the academy of arts who was obeyed by more people, he did something different from the special envoy in white at this critical moment.


    he was the one primarily responsible for the deaths and injuries this time.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded, followed heifeng, and with a few elites, quickly retreated under the eaves of the cellar door.


    "captain, there aren''t many people standing under the eaves. hurry up and open the cellar door as many as you can get in. otherwise, we will be too late."


    as soon as heifeng went up, he immediately rushed in front of the captain of the guard.


    the captain of the imperial guard nodded, but looked embarrassed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5663

    the white-clothed envoy frowned, and there was no intention of blaming the captain of the guard in his tone. he knew very well that it was more important for everyone to work together at this time.


    "what''s wrong? is there any problem?" the envoy in white asked.


    hearing this, the captain of the imperial guard could obviously feel the goodwill expressed by the white-clothed envoy, so he stopped hiding it and said directly in embarrassment: "it''s not that there is anything wrong, it''s just...it''s just that the passage into the cellar is not it¡¯s not too wide, right now, there are so many of us, but it¡¯s so chaotic.¡±


    "what i''m worried about is that once the door is opened, everyone will squeeze in desperately to survive, which may cause some unnecessary casualties."


    the white-clothed envoy and heifeng looked at each other and nodded.


    "this kind of worry is not groundless. now everyone is in a panic. as long as they see a little chance of survival, they will definitely squeeze their heads in and squeeze in."


    "i''m afraid there will be a serious stampede in the cellar, causing a lot of casualties. the key is that this will block our entrance, and more people will not be able to squeeze in."


    after hei feng finished speaking, he looked at the special envoy in white: "brother, is there any way?"


    the white-clothed envoy glanced at heifeng, then looked at the captain of the imperial guard: "but if you don''t open it, the casualties will only be more serious. therefore, the door must be opened. what i mean is that before opening the door, find a few teams to check it out. of clinging to death.¡±


    "people have to be put in, but they have to be put in in batches."


    this is the most reasonable method. in fact, any large-scale gathering that requires unilateral personnel clearance must use this method.


    "as for the guard brothers inside, tell them not to clean. there is no point in cleaning now. after entering, just let them maintain order as much as possible." the white-clothed envoy said.


    the captain of the imperial guard and heifeng looked at each other after hearing this. the captain of the imperial guard nodded: "okay, then i''ll help you send people to divide the personnel into batches. i will lead our brothers to try our best to maintain good conditions after entering and after entering." order."


    the leaders of the three parties made up their minds, and black wind immediately organized people to build a human wall to maintain order in the entrance.


    "brothers, the cellar has been temporarily opened urgently, but for everyone''s safety, everyone should come here as orderly as possible."


    hei feng shouted, almost without finishing his words. the next second, a large number of people crowded towards the eaves, and the people who were under the eaves also began to quickly move towards the cellar door.


    all of a sudden, although i already knew that it would be very chaotic, when it actually came, these preparations still seemed to be a drop in the bucket.


    however, the work has already begun.


    in the owner''s room, the owner suddenly slammed the table and stood up.


    "what, what did you say?" the owner of the village grabbed the visitor emotionally and was furious: "suddenly, there was an indirect heavy rain at the cellar door, and in the rain, a large number of people in the village were dying?"


    "yes, owner, the cellar has been forced to be opened in advance. however, too many people are trying their best to survive, and the order on the scene is very chaotic."


    hearing this, the owner of the village slammed the table: "what the hell, what are hei feng and bai yi doing for food? didn''t they already give orders to them...how...how could they still lose so many people?"


    "master, the rain of blood in the sky is weird," the subordinate said hurriedly.


    hearing this, the village owner was also stunned. yes, this is the crux of the problem.


    if there were still doubts before, now, the fact that the rain only falls in one place can basically confirm the theory that there is something strange about the blood rain.


    "summon the people who are guarding me immediately, i''m going to the scene!" the village owner said coldly.


    "master, the situation over there is very dangerous now. you...how can you go there?"


    "i can''t control that much anymore. i don''t understand this bloody rain. i can''t sleep or eat well. hurry, recruit people immediately!"


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5664

    soon, the owner of the village quickly walked out of the house with his troops, heading towards the cellar.


    after all, this is the owner of the store. the people left to protect him after the imperial guards around him were transferred. although they are not particularly large, this person is absolutely invincible in the store.


    in terms of each of their cultivation and ability in a single round, in fact, even the white envoy and black wind would never take advantage of them at all.


    this is indeed a bit scary to say. after all, almost all the members of the escort team can compete with the best envoys in the village in a one-on-one duel. needless to say, the terrifying strength of each of them.


    several people were in a hurry, but the owner of the village didn''t make any defense and just wanted to get there as soon as possible.


    although there is no blood rain here for the time being, several followers have been very vigilant along the way. they are always observing the situation in the sky. if there is any disturbance, they will definitely react immediately.


    soon, they arrived near the cellar.


    sure enough, as soon as you get close to this place, you can see with the naked eye that terrifying and huge blood rain is falling crazily as if it is free of money.


    and in the midst of such heavy rain, the subordinates below were indeed howling like ghosts.


    moreover, a large number of people had already died in the rain, which was extremely miserable. looking all the way, there were corpses strewn across the field, mountains of bones, and those who were alive were also in chaos.


    of course, the messiest thing is the cellar door.


    because everyone was eager to squeeze into the cellar, even though they had already greeted everyone in advance and asked everyone to keep order as much as possible, what they said was one thing, but what they actually did was another.


    everyone wants to live, in fact this is human nature.


    "the owner of the village has arrived."


    as the guard shouted loudly, in the rain, the already extremely chaotic team did not stop immediately, but the overall situation was still somewhat affected.


    some people who heard it stopped in a hurry. after all, the owner of the village was here in person, so who wouldn''t be afraid? !


    "it''s a mess, what does it look like?" the village owner scolded in anger.


    the special envoy in white and heifeng also saw the approaching owner of the village for the first time, and they hurried over, followed closely by the captain of the imperial guard.


    "subordinate, please see the owner."


    "i''ve met the owner of the village."


    none of the three dared to raise their heads. after all, the owner of the village looked very bad at this time, and no one was afraid of making him even more angry at this time.


    "you three can be regarded as the three most trusted people of this village owner, and not one of them. however, i really didn''t expect that you would actually make it this far. you really let me down."


    as soon as the village owner finished speaking, the heads of the three people suddenly dropped even lower.


    "this subordinate is incompetent and has betrayed the trust of the owner. i ask the owner to punish me."


    "as the commander of most of this time, i always miss something, but these are not excuses. the fact is that my subordinates really made the situation very passive. please punish me." the white-clothed envoy also said hurriedly.


    seeing this, heifeng shook his head: "master, in this store, apart from you, the biggest position is that of subordinates. the critical situation in famous stores now is actually the problem of subordinates, or not master, please just punish me."


    the special envoy in white hurriedly said: "no, lord, it is the problem of the subordinates. heifeng has handed over most of the command to me. i am executing and directing most of the entire battle. if something goes wrong, i should naturally bear the responsibility." .¡±


    heifeng still wanted to speak, but was interrupted impatiently by the owner of the village: "okay, are you done with it? now you have to fight for punishment in front of me and admit your guilt, right?"


    "i don''t dare." the three of them hurriedly lowered their heads.


    "i will naturally find out who is at fault later. however, it is not that you have no chance to atone for your sins before that. i don''t want me to punish you, so you''d better be more conscious next time." the owner of the village said coldly. road.


    it is taboo to kill the commander in front of the battle. how could the village owner not understand the reason behind this? !


    moreover, there is really no time to investigate who is right and wrong at the moment, and these will not play any role or significance in the current situation.


    "look at the sky, don''t you think the blood rain is strange?" the owner of the village looked at the sky, and the three of them also looked over hurriedly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5665

    "master, the sky is indeed strange. i dare to believe that this may not be a natural phenomenon, but a man-made phenomenon." the white-clothed envoy said.


    seeing that several people did not speak to each other, the owner of the village did not object, but stared at himself quietly. the envoy in white thought for a while and continued: "i feel that the monster may not be dead, but exist in another way." where."


    "the bloody rain must have been created by him. the purpose is to crush our effective strength, and at the same time, damage our morale, so that we will be in chaos without attacking. this plan is very poisonous."


    seeing that the white-clothed envoy basically answered his point, the village owner finally smiled a little in anger.


    "so, do you have any strategies to deal with it now?" the village owner finished his words and sighed: "the blood rain is so heavy, there are so many of us, and the entrance to the cellar is only a little bit big. if you want to cover such a large area in a short time, moving people in in a panic situation is actually no different from dreaming."


    "so, in this case, we can''t just watch more people fall in this rain of blood."


    the special envoy in white was so smart. when the village owner reminded him like this, he didn''t even need to guess too much, and he immediately understood that the village owner meant to actually turn passivity into initiative.


    "the owner of the village wants to send some people up to directly attack the blood rain layer?"


    the owner of the village nodded: "if it is indeed the monster, and we attack it, wouldn''t it be a disguised way of relieving the pressure on the ground?"


    "if it''s not a monster, let''s send someone up to have a closer look. maybe we can also see some clues."


    "of course, the most important thing is that in this way, at least we are doing things, and we are taking the initiative in some aspects, instead of being passively beaten all the time. doing nothing, just watching a group of subordinates. i''ll be squeezed to death here and soaked to death."


    the special envoy in white nodded. in fact, before the village owner came, he had already had this idea during the conversation with heifeng. however, before he could implement it, the village owner came over in person.


    now, even the owner of the village has the same plan, and naturally his idea has become more determined.


    "my subordinates also want to do this. however, does the owner of the village want to let the little one go up with a guard?"


    who to bring up is actually the most critical point, and it is also the key to the white-clothed envoy''s most accurate guess about the village owner''s inner thoughts.


    if this point is correct, then he really fully understands the owner''s intention in some sense.


    only in this way can the village owner be more satisfied.


    it doesn''t make much sense to bring small soldiers. if these people don''t arrive, they will probably die immediately. if you bring elites, it is theoretically possible, and the possibility is relatively high. after all, the number of elites is huge.


    but if you think about it carefully, he doesn''t have much significance. the reason is very simple. not to mention whether these elites have the ability to launch ferocious attacks on the top after reaching the top.


    even if they do, they are still very tired after such a long period of consumption.


    so, no matter from that perspective, this is not the best choice.


    then, naturally, the only ones left are the imperial guards and the guards.


    the guards themselves have a mission, and many people are now in the cellar and it is difficult to get out because of the crowds. and compared to the imperial guard, the guards are stronger, so choosing the most convenient and powerful ones is of course the best solution.


    "yes, that''s what i mean." the owner of the village nodded: "at this point, if our people have not gone, let alone talk about it, but since they have gone, then we must do this to the best of our ability. it''s the best."


    heifeng and others also nodded hurriedly: "i will wait for the owner of the village to send you."


    "bai yi, you are smart and can respond very quickly. it''s up to you to take the troops and go there yourself."


    "yes!"


    "heifeng, after all, most of the subordinates here are your old subordinates, so what i mean is that if you are in charge here, it will be far more effective than others in controlling chaos."


    "yes."


    "as for you, lead the guards to assist black wind as much as possible, maintain good order, and allow as many people to be protected as possible."


    "yes!"


    the village owner nodded: "okay, let''s start taking action."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5666

    "yes!"


    the three of them accepted the order in unison. afterwards, heifeng and the captain of the imperial guard left here first and turned around to continue their work. the special envoy in white stayed where he was, waiting for the next arrangement of the village owner.


    the owner of the village looked at the few guards beside him: "send the eight best men to follow bai yi up. remember, these eight people must be led by bai yi. i need them to forget where they were originally when performing their tasks. of."


    the village owner''s words basically gave the white-clothed envoy a huge reassurance. it was obvious that these people were very powerful, and because they had always protected themselves, their status was incomparable with ordinary people.


    in terms of position, the white envoy was of course higher than them, but in terms of status, he was actually very embarrassed.


    this is like the civil servants in the imperial court facing the popular eunuch next to the emperor.


    of course civil servants are important and higher in position, but when meeting popular eunuchs, civil servants have to lower their heads.


    the village owner naturally understands the rules, so this is the reason why he specifically said these words to his guards.


    "my subordinate understands."


    the owner of the village nodded and looked at the white-clothed envoy: "okay, you go ahead. if anyone in the team doesn''t obey your command, or even hesitates for a moment, you don''t need to worry about it. the owner of the village will naturally send someone to deal with it down below. him, take his place."


    "thank you, master. my subordinates will go all out to complete the tasks assigned by you."


    the owner of the village nodded and said no more.


    the white-clothed envoy glanced at the eight guards who stood up. the nine people nodded to each other, and the next second they all flew straight into the sky.


    the nine people were directly a team, and they did not add any additional formations.


    they are very fast. after all, they are all the best among the best. even if they have never cooperated with the special envoy in white, the tacit understanding between the masters is relatively easy.


    "there''s nothing around!"


    the nine people quickly flew to the top, and then they discovered that the origin of the blood rain was just a faint white and black cloud.


    because it is not too dark, when looking up from below, it is easily obscured by the brighter white light in the sky. naturally, it is not easy to find the clues.


    but this is nothing surprising, after all, this is a normal phenomenon.


    if it''s going to rain, of course there will be some dark clouds.


    "it feels so strange here." the white-clothed envoy frowned: "i don''t know if you have this feeling, but i feel it now. that is, there is nothing around me, but i always feel like there is everything around me. .¡±


    this feeling is very contradictory, even nihilistic, but it always makes you feel extremely real for a few moments.


    "i feel this way too, as if there are invisible big hands all around us, just grabbing and wrapping us." one of them couldn''t help but agree.


    looking at the other seven people, they all nodded.


    the white-clothed envoy frowned. if so many people feel this way, then it means that this is not an illusion, but is very likely to be real.


    "how about we spread out a little bit and look around. however, remember not to spread too far apart so that if anything happens, we can gather together as soon as possible." the special envoy in white ordered.


    "yes."


    eight people responded in unison.


    accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. if they follow the owner of the village, their status will naturally be higher than others. however, after all, this is a relatively high-risk profession. once the owner of the village is unhappy, they must be the ones most likely to be punished.


    this rare occasion, the owner of the village mentioned twice that he wanted them to obey the orders of the special envoy in white. naturally, they understood the importance of these words and the necessity of obeying the orders.


    therefore, the eight people hardly had to think about whether the order of the special envoy in white was right or wrong. as long as he asked for something, they would do it immediately.


    including the white-clothed envoy, there were nine people in total. they all used their own demonic energy to ward off possible surrounding dangers.


    on the other hand, using demonic energy to detect any possible situation around you is undoubtedly the most accurate one.


    but the idea is beautiful, and the reality is very skinny.


    after a lot of work, the strange thing is that no one in the group found anything.


    "its not right."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5667

    this is totally wrong.


    how could there be no discovery at all? !


    suddenly, the special envoy in white laughed softly.


    seeing everyone''s confusion, he said coldly, "that''s right if you don''t find anything. if you find something, i think it''s abnormal."


    "do you know what it means that there is no silver here?"


    after hearing this, someone quickly understood: "special envoy, what you mean is that such a violent rain of blood fell from here and caused so many casualties to us. then, no matter how simple this matter is, it still has its consequences. it¡¯s a small complication, but it¡¯s clean and there are no problems. in fact, this is the biggest problem.¡±


    the special envoy in white smiled softly: "you are indeed the trump card in the owner''s hand. you are right."


    previously, many elites were dissatisfied and almost rebelled below. although the white-clothed envoy didn''t say much at the time, he was actually reflecting on his own mistakes in his heart.


    he is not their direct superior, so he has no pressure from his direct superiors, and they hardly get along with each other, and he has no feelings for each other. however, he has always strictly asked others to carry out orders, so he has such results.


    he also tried his best to change it. just like now, although he has nothing to fear from the owner''s order, he knows that if you want people to be united, you must not only convince them with your mouth, but also get close to you in their hearts.


    appropriate praise can quickly enhance each other''s feelings.


    "special envoy, you praised me, i just followed your words." the man who was praised responded very humbly.


    however, judging from his slightly happy expression and respect for himself, the special envoy in white knew that this move was indeed very effective.


    "special envoy, what should we do next?" another person asked quickly.


    the white-clothed envoy frowned slightly and looked around carefully.


    "i don''t have any other good methods, i only have one trick."


    "beat!"


    beat? !


    yes, since i can''t find you there, but i feel like something is surrounding me tightly, then i''ll just start fighting.


    "exploring fictitiousness with reality, i think this method is acceptable."


    "in this current situation, to be honest, there is really no other better way. if we attack with all our strength, there is no other way to find out what the opponent''s situation is."


    several other people heard the white-clothed envoy''s plan and nodded in agreement.


    the special envoy in white smiled coldly. he was not in a hurry to issue an order to start the operation immediately. he first looked around and observed the surrounding situation.


    if his guess was correct, then the most likely possibility here is that the monster is not dead, and if he is not dead, he will naturally hear clearly what they say here.


    the special envoy in white is waiting for his reaction. if he reacts too much, he must be quite aware of the fact that they are doing this, and he must have nowhere to hide, so he is very likely to show up obediently.


    this is of course the best situation, after all, it saves them a lot of trouble.


    however, after observing for a moment, he didn''t find that the other party meant to make a sound.


    he didn''t panic. these were within his expectation. after all, this kind of behavior was normal. no one would die until they reached the yellow river. he also wanted to see if this method would work.


    "okay, since someone wants to try our method, let''s give him a try. where are the generals." the white-clothed envoy snorted coldly.


    "i''m waiting." the eight guards responded in unison, and at the same time, they all used their own energy in their hands.


    as long as the white-clothed envoy gives the order, they will immediately launch an attack. the eight people are currently facing different directions. the purpose is that when the attack is launched, the offensive firepower can directly cover the entire field.


    "listen to my orders and prepare everything!"


    everyone is ready in an instant!


    "hit me hard from eight directions!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5668

    following the order given by the special envoy in white, eight attacks were launched in an instant. although the special envoy in white was lucky, he was more of a bystander observing the situation around him.


    boom! !


    as the eight attacks came out, the envoy in white quickly discovered the clues in each one.


    strange, very strange, the eight attacks actually have their own direction, but it is obvious that the attacks directed downwards or in the front, left, and right directions are all normal, but they only go upwards. the attack completely disappeared after hitting the invisible object.


    the white-clothed envoy knew very well that the famous store did have a cover to protect the entire villa, so attacking upwards might indeed be blocked by the cover.


    however, the white envoy knew that it was not just that simple.


    is the cover so close to my side? it is possible, but his intuition is telling the envoy in white that this possibility is very low.


    thinking of this, the special envoy in white raised his hand and looked at the top of the sky: "i think the problem may have been found. everyone listen to my orders."


    "yes!"


    "two people will observe the situation on the left, right and below for me, while the other six people will blast me from above!"


    "yes!"


    the six people didn''t do what he thought, and directly attacked the sky again.


    in fact, according to common sense, the first task of these eight people who came up with the white envoy should be to attack heiyun first. after all, heiyun is the most important place that dominates the blood rain.


    therefore, to solve the problem, we must first solve the core of the problem quickly after discovering the problem. the special envoy in white is somewhat rebellious.


    however, none of the eight people have any doubts. anyway, we will hit wherever you point.


    the main thing a group of people focus on is trust.


    six attacks instantly blasted the sky. this time, the attack was stronger. it was no longer directly engulfed when it hit the sky, but a partial explosion light appeared.


    seeing this, the special envoy in white smiled softly: "you don''t have to hide anymore, come out."


    "i know you''re not dead."


    "in fact, i have always suspected that you are not dead. you are so powerful, how could you be completely dead in one blow."


    the special envoy in white looked up at the sky coldly, as if talking to the air.


    for a moment, the entire scene was very quiet, and even in this silence, it was faintly awkward.


    on the ground, several subordinates looked at the scene above and couldn''t help but feel very strange.


    "master, what is the special envoy in white doing? he seems to be talking to the air." the subordinate asked the owner softly.


    from a distance, the envoy in white looks like a fool. after all, he brought his elite with him. it would certainly be embarrassing if he ended up like this.


    the owner of the village raised his hand slightly and smiled: "if you leave things to others, you must unconditionally trust that person''s judgment and choice. compared with there, he is closer than us, right? naturally, he will know better than others. there are many of us.¡±


    "why should we speculate on what he wants to do?"


    hearing this, the subordinate lowered his head: "i understand."


    the village owner gently raised his head and looked at the sky. although he didn''t quite understand what the white envoy was doing, he was certain that the white envoy must have discovered something above.


    "perhaps, we will soon know what is going on with this blood rain, and we will also soon know how to deal with this blood rain. the answer is almost there." said the owner of the village.


    as soon as he finished speaking, suddenly, a subordinate next to him shouted urgently: "master, look quickly."


    the village owner''s eyes widened, and he was very surprised. at this moment, a huge blood network suddenly appeared in the sky above.


    he covered the sky like a fishing net, but compared to the fishing net, it was much larger.


    "this...what is this?"


    "look at the sky."


    not only the owner of the village, but also the captain of the guard and the busy heifeng also discovered this strange phenomenon in the sky. although very quickly, the blood-red fishing net flashed a trace of blood-red light, revealed its true form, and quickly and completely disappeared.


    however, the glimpse of his true body was indeed shocking and impressive enough for everyone to take a look at.


    in the sky, the special envoy in white and others also saw this scene. because they were closer, the shock was more thorough. all of a sudden, he was stunned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5669

    however, he quickly turned around and said coldly: "finally can you give up?"


    "i really didn''t expect that you, who was once a great master, would do such a despicable thing, hiding in a corner, sneaking around, and attacking us with blood."


    "with your qualifications, this is too inferior."


    the white-clothed envoy said these words, of course, to anger the monster. as long as the monster appears, the blood rain may end here.


    of course, with his appearance, it will naturally be easier for them to attack.


    "you are a small piece of trash, do you deserve to accuse me? a small earthworm shakes a big tree, and you don''t overestimate your own capabilities."


    the blood network suddenly appeared again, and then, a bloody light suddenly flashed across the body, and the white-clothed envoy and others suddenly felt an extremely powerful force coming towards their faces.


    although a group of people quickly and subconsciously defended themselves, the huge impact still knocked the group of people back half a meter.


    the white-clothed envoy showed no fear at all. instead, he had a faint smile on his face.


    "why, did i mention your sore spot? haha, but this is the truth." the white-clothed envoy chuckled softly: "since you are a senior of the demon clan, why don''t we have a chat?"


    "what do i have to talk about with you, an ant?"


    "your majesty has outstanding abilities. there is no doubt about this. however, we are very clear about your current situation, and you yourself are also very aware of it. i believe that your majesty will be very depressed. after all, the so-called dragon is trapped in a shallow pond and is tricked by a shrimp. .¡±


    the special envoy in white smiled and continued: "actually, if i were you, i would have to say this."


    hearing this, the monster snorted coldly: "ant, stop beating around the bush. just say what you want to say."


    the white-clothed envoy said: "to say this, of course you have to recover your strength, but judging from the current situation, if you continue to fight against us, i am afraid that not only will you not be able to recover your strength, but you will die in the process."


    "yes, we will inevitably suffer heavy casualties in the process of confronting you. after all, the so-called skinny camels are bigger than horses. even with your current strength, it will be easy to deal with us. but as you said, we after all, they are just ants. there are many people like us in this world, and it would not be a pity to die."


    "but what about you, your majesty? in these ten thousand years, no, i am afraid that in millions of years, there may not be a person like you. you died like this, and you died in the hands of a bunch of unknown people like us, don''t you do you feel it is a pity?"


    "i don''t think this is your true meaning of not being able to guarantee your stay at night, right?"


    the monster snorted coldly: "ant, are you trying to persuade me to surrender?"


    "your majesty has misunderstood. although i do mean to persuade you to surrender, you should not understand it this way. to be precise, we want to submit to your command."


    "or, more accurately, everyone works together."


    "we are still our organization, and you are not our enemy, but our honorary lord, and there is no one else."


    "although we will not directly take orders from you in the future, every word you say must be extremely weighty. we will try our best to satisfy any of your requests and needs."


    "we have only two goals, one is to serve you well, and the other is to help you return to your peak state as soon as possible."


    "the future of the demon clan will be under your control again, and everyone in the demon clan will hear your name and power again, creating your legendary name that will last forever."


    the special envoy in white is indeed very smart. he has brains and is also very talkative. in fact, this is obviously a wave of persuasion to surrender, but in his mouth, it becomes a completely different behavior.


    this behavior even directly satisfies the monster''s vanity.


    in the long run, this is indeed beneficial and harmless to the monsters. after all, there are no additional conditions for the monsters in the whole process, but only countless benefits to the monsters.


    for monsters, there really seems to be no reason to refuse.


    "not to mention other things, you little kid''s words are quite pleasing to the ears. for a moment, it seems that i really can''t refuse you." the monster''s tone was indeed not as harsh as before.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5670

    "i''m not trying to make you happy with my rhetoric. i''m just stating the facts."


    "the demon clan has always been without a master, so that now the demon clan is in chaos. we have been suppressed by the central plains humans in this far north, and have been suffering from bitter cold for many years."


    "we need a lord."


    "we have our own forces. of course, others also have other people''s forces. everyone is vying for the last position. but i believe that you are the real chosen one."


    "only you can take us back to the glory of the demon clan."


    "so, you really don''t have to."


    "it''s just for a mere han sanqian. he himself is not a member of our demon clan. he has always been against our demon clan."


    "i don''t know why you are with him, but what i need to explain is that he shouldn''t be friends with you now, right?"


    "so, once you gain momentum in the future, will he allow you to rise with peace of mind? i don''t think so."


    in one sentence, it still touched the monster''s heart.


    although his relationship with han sanqian has improved now, and han sanqian has gained his recognition through his performance, it is still just that.


    han sanqian is an enemy of the devil, so on the whole everyone is always hostile.


    one day, he will confront han sanqian.


    therefore, in a sense, what the white envoy said makes sense.


    seeing that the monster did not speak, the white-clothed envoy suddenly became more confident: "we have always been of the same clan as you, even the broken bones are still connected."


    "it''s impossible for us to have too many bad thoughts towards you. our goals are always the same."


    "what you said makes sense." the monster nodded.


    "yes, so why risk your life for han sanqian? what result can you get? so what if you win? i think han sanqian will have to deal with you sooner or later."


    "if you lose, your heroic life will be ruined by us juniors. the most important thing is that you may have to bear a lifetime of infamy. you are a traitor to the demon clan and will be engraved on the pillar of shame forever."


    "to be honest, i am very unworthy of you."


    "but it will be different if you follow us. if you are willing, we will support you and our power will become your helper. one day in the future, when the world is settled, you will be the emperor and we will be the vassal kings."


    "if you are not willing, you can set up your own branch. even if you are our enemy, in the final analysis, the world will only be divided by us demons."


    "the meat always rots in our own pot."


    "and, whether you like it or not, one thing is for sure, that is, your reputation is still there and your prestige is still there."


    "the status that your predecessor spent so many years building is still there."


    the monster smiled softly: "i thought han sanqian could talk good things, but what i didn''t expect is that you are not bad at all. i must admit that i was moved by your words."


    this is indeed the truest thought in the monster''s heart.


    at a certain level, it was really difficult for him to refuse the conditions proposed by the white envoy.


    the monster didn''t speak anymore, but the envoy in white didn''t urge him either.


    at least, after fighting until now, he believed that the monster was telling the truth. now that he was moved, everything was moving towards a good situation.


    wow!


    suddenly, the blood rain became much lighter.


    the envoy in white smiled, which meant that he would have more time to wait for him to make a decision.


    "the rain has become lighter, owner."


    on the ground, the subordinate said hurriedly.


    the village owner looked at the sky and nodded slowly.


    "but the special envoy in white didn''t do anything in the sky. why did the rain become weaker again?"


    "he is negotiating with the enemy." although he is far away and cannot hear what is being said above, the owner of the village can basically tell what the above is doing through the form above.


    "subduing the enemy''s troops without fighting is the best strategy."


    "but, after the fight has ended like this, can the other party still agree?" the subordinate asked with some worry and doubt.


    the owner of the village smiled softly and shook his head: "i don''t know either, but if we can stop the blood rain, at least it means that the situation above is favorable to us."


    "keep watching."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5671

    the village owner has always trusted the ability of the special envoy in white. otherwise, if han sanqian was surrounded in a sea of ??blood, the owner would not acquiesce in giving command to the special envoy in white.


    not to mention the envoy in white who still believed unconditionally after the defeat in the sea of ??blood. even when zhuang nai was attacked by the blood rain, he remained firm.


    the envoy in white is capable and smart enough.


    "if the special envoy in white can really persuade the opponent to surrender, then this is indeed a great achievement. not only can our losses be minimized, but the most important thing is that the monster is very powerful. we will have one more general in the future."


    the owner smiled and nodded: "yes, that''s exactly it."


    even if the monster remains neutral in the end, he will always be the power of the demons. the most important thing is that its neutrality will not be completely neutral.


    because compared to the established forces, he has already negotiated with them, so he will help his side more.


    these are all benefits.


    in the sky, the monster still made no sound, but the envoy in white was already quite optimistic from the rain of blood.


    the monster suddenly smiled: "aren''t you afraid that i will do something to you after i surrender?"


    "your majesty, you mean to pretend to surrender?" the envoy in white said with a smile.


    the monster smiled and nodded: "yes, when the time comes you relax your vigilance. if i suddenly attack you and kill you, then your situation may not be very good."


    "what your majesty said is indeed reasonable. however, i am not afraid."


    "oh?" the monster asked suspiciously.


    "because i believe that your majesty will not use such despicable and inferior methods. at least for your status and identity, you are disdainful." the white-clothed envoy said confidently.


    regarding this point, the white-clothed envoy still quite trusts the monster. with his status, he really believes that it can''t do such bad things.


    the monster smiled and nodded: "since you trust me so much, i can promise you that i will never do such sneaky things to you."


    "then what your majesty means is that you are willing to..."


    the monster interrupted the white-clothed envoy and said, "i haven''t decided whether to accept your opinion, but we can consider this matter and talk about it again."


    hearing this, the white-clothed envoy was somewhat disappointed, but not completely disappointed.


    at least, from a certain perspective, the monster did not reject him, which meant that there was still room for negotiation.


    thinking of this, the special envoy in white said quickly: "okay, how about we go down and talk later?"


    the monster smiled coldly, and in the next second, all the blood-red webs glowed with great light again.


    after the light dissipated, a red-colored figure stood not far in front of the white-clothed envoy.


    there are no facial features, only the limbs of a human body.


    "we can chat." the monster said.


    "then please wait for a moment. i will inform the owner of my village. at the same time, i will make some preparations and find a place for us to chat." the white-clothed envoy said.


    the monster nodded slightly: "go."


    the white-clothed envoy nodded to the eight guards around him, and the next second, he flew down with the eight guards.


    the owner of the village didn''t know the specific situation below, but he was still very confused when he saw the white-clothed envoy coming down with eight guards.


    as soon as he landed, the owner of the village hurriedly greeted him: "baiyi, what''s going on up there? why did you suddenly bring people down?"


    the special envoy in white took his time and told the village owner everything he had just discussed.


    "seriously?" when the village owner heard the news, he was obviously overjoyed and his eyes lit up.


    if this matter can reach this point, then his famous store will still get a big credit in the end.


    "seriously." the special envoy in white also said happily: "i brought people down, firstly, to convey to him the signal that we trust him, and secondly, to tell you this news to see if you want to talk to him."


    the owner of the village smiled softly, raised his eyes to the sky, looked at the red figure, and nodded: "of course!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5672

    after all, this is a good thing that will benefit the famous store without any harm, so of course the store owner has no reason to refuse.


    in fact, if you can complete the encirclement and suppression of the enemy without using a single soldier, it is currently the best overall strategic choice for the village owner.


    after an attack, followed by a sea of ????blood accident, and then heavy casualties under the bloody rain, there are still some people in the famous store, but they are also collectively limited.


    if we really have to fight hard, if this monster has not disappeared, a comeback attack will definitely make it even more difficult for the famous store, which has already suffered heavy losses.


    so, of course he was happy to see it.


    "come here," the owner of the village ordered.


    a subordinate hurriedly stepped forward: "master, subordinates, wait."


    "go down and make arrangements, prepare a table of good wine and food, and prepare a good room."


    "yes."


    "besides, go get some of the fine wine i have in my house."


    the opponent''s level is already a typical old guy, and he doesn''t know how old he is. therefore, in order to entertain such people, the village owner knows very well that he must spend some money.


    you don''t necessarily want to make the other person happy, but at least you don''t want to lose face.


    after his subordinates left, the village owner looked at the white-clothed envoy, smiled, and then patted his shoulder: "okay, go talk to him and bring him over as soon as possible."


    "i''ll wait for him over there."


    after all, the village owner cares about face. in this case, he left first and was then taken to the dining place by the special envoy in white. although from a certain point of view, it seemed a bit unnecessary.


    however, this is a force after all, and it is the posture and dignity he should have as a village owner.


    "i understand." the white-clothed envoy nodded respectfully.


    the owner of the village glanced at the attendants behind him. just as he was about to lead people away, one of the attendants suddenly asked.


    "master, what should we do here? should we continue to move people into the cellar?"


    previously, there was no way, so everyone had to go to the cellar, but now, both sides have begun negotiations, and naturally, there is a possibility of a strategic callback.


    the owner of the village smiled softly and looked at the special envoy in white: "bai yi, what do you think?"


    after all, the special envoy in white is the key figure in promoting the negotiations, and he is also the person who has had the most contact with the monster in the village so far. therefore, the owner of the village naturally hopes that the special envoy in white will have his say in how to arrange the ordinary subordinates.


    of course, from a certain perspective, the village owner actually wanted to use this method to understand how far the white envoy had negotiated with the monster.


    do both parties have a basis for trusting each other?


    the special envoy in white bent slightly and said respectfully: "back to the owner of the village, the identity of the monster is extraordinary. i believe that since he agreed to chat, he will never do any other small tricks."


    "he doesn''t even bother to do that, and the dignity of his position will never allow him to do that."


    "so what you mean is that this matter can be suspended." the village owner said.


    the special envoy in white shook his head: "i believe that those who should go to the cellar should go to the cellar to live temporarily."


    "oh? doesn''t that contradict what you said?"


    the special envoy in white smiled slightly: "there is no contradiction. i believe that whether to do or not to do it is a monster''s business, but whether to prevent it or not is what we should do."


    "this is always a negotiation, so what if the negotiation fails? we can''t just go through another evasive process in a panic when the time comes, right?"


    "if this is the case, then i might as well think that while there is still time, wouldn''t it be better to slowly stabilize our own people?"


    "in this way, at least we have one less big worry when negotiating, so why not do it."


    after hearing the explanation of the special envoy in white, the village owner smiled with satisfaction, patted the special envoy in white on the shoulder, and said: "you are very meticulous in your work. to be honest, you are becoming more and more like me. i am very happy for you." performance."


    "if the negotiation can go smoothly, i assure you that your position as the special envoy of the wuyuan academy will soon undergo huge changes and promotions."


    after the village owner finished speaking, he laughed, waved with one hand, turned around and left with a few guards.


    after the special envoy in white sent the village owner away respectfully, he looked at the sky...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5673

    he was still quite excited.


    after all, it would be a very happy thing for anyone to receive such an honor.


    of course, he also let out a fierce breath of anger. after all, he had always received the trust and trust of the village owner. however, after this battle, in fact, he did not get many opportunities to perform.


    on the contrary, several times of eating and holding back made him somewhat unable to hold his head up.


    at the last moment, he was even questioned by his subordinates.


    the white-clothed envoy had been holding his breath for a long time.


    now that he had the opportunity to show off fiercely, the depression in his heart was greatly released. how could he not let out a bad breath?


    he punched his palm hard, and then quickly flew towards the sky.


    he was looking forward to it, and he was praying silently.


    this must happen.


    returning to the sky with his escort, the red shadow was still there waiting for him.


    "is everything settled?" the monster said coldly.


    the special envoy in white nodded: "the owner of the village has gone to organize the banquet in person. i will invite you to the banquet later. let''s talk in detail."


    the special envoy in white could not conceal his excitement, although during the process, he had to suppress the joy on his face.


    "okay, so be it."


    the monster responded softly, and then, his hand suddenly moved. the next second, the black cloud disappeared, and the blood rain on the entire ground also completely disappeared.


    the ground was disturbed like this, and when they saw the rain of blood suddenly disappear, everyone was very excited, and all the previous worries disappeared.


    they cheered and celebrated happily.


    "please." after the special envoy in white made a respectful gesture of invitation, the other guards followed suit and lined up in order.


    the monster was somewhat satisfied with the other party''s attitude and reception specifications. without saying anything, he flew directly down to the ground.


    as soon as he landed, those subordinates who were cheering happily stopped their smiles immediately.


    everyone is afraid of this big thing from the bottom of their hearts, even though they are very hostile to this monster as a whole.


    however, hatred itself is empty talk or even a joke when you have no strength.


    therefore, the best way is, of course, for everyone to remain silent.


    try to avoid them as much as possible.


    these people don''t mess with monsters, and monsters are certainly not interested in talking to them. after all, to him, these people are nothing, they are just little ants.


    since they are ants, of course they will not be taken seriously unless nothing happens.


    the special envoy in white followed closely with the guards. the special envoy in white walked in front, accompanying the monster. six of the guards followed in formation, and the other two quickly rushed inside to make contacts.


    a few minutes later, the two guards had learned about the place where the banquet was being held. they hurried over and led the way in front of the monster and the white-clothed envoy.


    after experiencing the baptism of blood rain, in fact, the famous stores here are already riddled with holes, and many houses have been severely damaged by the erosion of blood rain.


    however, the area around the zhuangzhu hall is still relatively intact.


    after all, the defensive measures here are far from comparable to other places. just the thickness alone is enough for these bloody rains to torment for a long time.


    the owner of the village chose a conference hall for the reception. when the white-clothed envoy led the monster inside, a banquet was already placed in the room.


    but what is different from an ordinary banquet is that there are no delicacies in the traditional sense on this table. instead, there are some magical elixirs, and then they are paired with good tea and wine.


    it looks weird, but also extremely luxurious.


    "hello, your majesty." the owner of the village stood up and invited him warmly.


    although the owner of the village has always been a very face-saving person, he had to show basic courtesy in front of the monster.


    there is no way, in terms of strength, the gap between the two sides is still very huge.


    moreover, in general, famous stores are the ones they hope to be able to negotiate with, so naturally they have to be more meticulous and attitude-oriented in certain matters.


    the monster glanced at the owner of the village lightly, said nothing, nodded as a greeting, and then sat down...


    several guards were somewhat dissatisfied. after all, this was their owner to a certain extent, and they looked angry on the spot...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5674

    several guards wanted to speak out, but they were stopped by the owner of the village with a look.


    he is talking about big things now, how can he care about these small details.


    the monster didn''t even look at this, it just sat there.


    does his identity and ability matter to these guards attacking him from behind? of course i don''t care!


    therefore, he was not worried about what these guards would do.


    the guards were glared at by the village owner, and they could only bow their heads obediently, then took a few steps back and obediently stepped aside.


    the owner of the village smiled softly and glanced at the special envoy in white. the special envoy in white was also very sensible. he quickly picked up the teapot on the table and poured tea for the owner and the monster.


    they always have to do this kind of thing, but it is never possible for the village owner to do this kind of thing.


    after all, although negotiation requires attitude, posture cannot be minimized.


    "let''s get straight to the point. i''m not interested in wasting time with you here." the monster said directly without taking the tea.


    the special envoy in white glanced at the owner of the village and sat down at this time.


    the white-clothed envoy smiled slightly: "initially, our village owner agrees with what i discussed with you earlier. as long as you nod now, we can officially follow the previous agreement."


    "yes!" the village owner knew that when talking about this kind of thing, he, the village owner, had to speak out.


    after all, what should be discussed has already been discussed. isn¡¯t the reason why the other party wants to talk to him face-to-face just to give him a nod? !


    "as long as you are willing to cooperate with us, no matter whether you join us or not, we can give you a certain amount of supply every month to help you get back to the top as soon as possible."


    "it''s just that i don''t know what your attitude is. do you want to cooperate with us, or..."


    the monster snorted coldly: "i''m used to being alone, so you don''t have to let me join you. to me, you are not worthy."


    "of course i''ll be outside, and you can just do it according to your terms."


    having said this, the monster paused for a moment: "although i will not cooperate with you, i will not take the supplies you give me in vain. when you need my help, i can consider giving you some help."


    hearing this, the owner of the village couldn''t help but look at the envoy in white with great excitement.


    in fact, this is the key point they need.


    in a sense, the village owner actually does not want monsters to cooperate closely with them.


    after all, their force itself is an independent force that has been developing for many years. in this process, the force has already had its own development path.


    naturally, they are unwilling to change anything for someone.


    secondly, a person with the status of a monster has his own arrogance and of course his own strange temper. if everyone cooperates very closely, then there will inevitably be a lot of contact.


    and when things change a lot, it means that they often have to endure these things from this guy.


    so, this will actually be quite troublesome for future cooperation.


    if you don''t follow him, he is a time bomb that may detonate inside you at any time. the key is that some senior executives in the original force will completely lose their prestige as a result.


    this is certainly not a good thing for the power structure.


    but if you follow him, your rights will also be greatly challenged. the key is that after the power has developed for so many years and has enough power, it is impossible to make wedding clothes for others now.


    there is no such way of talking. as we talk, the good guy gives away his power. what kind of negotiation is this? it is clearly surrendering to others.


    therefore, two independent opposites are obviously the best choice.


    what they want is actually to win over great gods like monster.


    in the future, when they face off against the old forces, they will have an absolute helper and an absolute trump card in hand.


    this is their true intention.


    therefore, the monster''s requirements are basically in line with basic expectations for them.


    "we will satisfy any needs you have. since you said so, that''s what it is." the owner of the village said with a smile.


    the monster snorted coldly: "okay, i have one last request."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5675

    the owner of the village smiled softly: "please tell me."


    "i''m tired and want to rest for half an hour. you can bring me some food." the monster said.


    the owner of the village thought that the other party had some big request, but when he heard that it was such an ordinary request, he was immediately surprised and slightly stunned.


    "that''s all i ask for."


    "do you think i''m a beggar? i won''t ask too much from you." after saying this, the monster stood up directly.


    the owner of the village was overjoyed, glanced at the special envoy in white, and said: "special envoy in white, since your majesty wants to rest, take him to the guest room to rest. in addition, prepare some good elixirs for your majesty."


    "yes!"


    the negotiation went so smoothly, which was expected by the white envoy, but also unexpected.


    the envoy in white turned slightly and made a gesture of invitation. under his guidance, the monster followed him out of the banquet hall.


    "congratulations to the owner of the village." his subordinates immediately came up to him and complimented him.


    the village owner was in a good mood and smiled softly.


    "master, after we successfully subdue this guy, the overall situation will be completely different."


    "although we lost a lot of troops in this battle, and even our ancestor was beaten to death, but we also gained a huge helper in disguise."


    yes, ancestors are very important to the power.


    however, he was not completely dead after all, and there should be a way to treat the ancestor to a certain extent.


    from another perspective, if someone who can injure the ancestors can help them with such strength, it is equivalent to adding wings to the tiger.


    moreover, this is still what can be seen now.


    as time goes by, the opponent will only become stronger and stronger, which means that their gains will be greater and greater in the future.


    therefore, the sacrifice of the famous store can be exchanged for this, which is no longer a fault, but a great achievement.


    "go and report this matter to our lord immediately." the owner of the village said happily.


    "by the way, villa master, there is one more thing to report. the monster was here just now. my subordinates received the order from outside immediately, but it was not easy for them to speak."


    the owner of the village was not angry and nodded: "go ahead."


    "the several thousand reinforcements sent by the headquarters are already very close to our famous store. they will arrive at our villa in about an hour and a half."


    the owner of the village smiled, it was true that people feel refreshed when happy events happen, and when you feel refreshed, more good things will follow.


    the monster at the front had just been recovered, and the reinforcements from the headquarters on the back had arrived.


    yes, although the current situation does not require these reinforcements, when these reinforcements arrive at the village and see such a result, it must be very surprising to them.


    then that''s it.


    that''s all he wants.


    there''s nothing more satisfying and satisfying than having people at headquarters be surprised by the great things you''ve done.


    "okay, come on, the owner of the village wants them to come over." the owner smiled.


    when the subordinates saw this, they couldn''t help but smile softly: "when the reinforcements come and see that peace has been restored in our village, and they have captured such an important person, they will be very surprised."


    "afterwards, when these people return to the headquarters, they will inevitably cause an uproar in the headquarters. congratulations to the owner of the village, congratulations to the owner of the village."


    the owner of the village was very satisfied and happy after being complimented. he waved his hand and said, "okay, don''t be stunned. we have prepared so many good things. it would be a pity not to eat them. sit down and eat together."


    several subordinates were slightly shocked. it would be a supreme honor to have dinner with the village owner.


    several people were very happy on the spot and sat down quickly afterwards.


    the owner didn''t mind at all, he laughed and took the lead in using his chopsticks!


    at this time, the monster also came to the guest room under the guidance of the special envoy in white.


    "if you have anything to do, just ask, i will arrange for servants outside the door to be at your disposal at any time."


    the white-clothed envoy finished speaking with a smile, bowed slightly, and retreated.


    as soon as he retreated and the door closed, the monster suddenly let out a cold sneer...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5676

    that kind of smile is very weird, even if the monster''s current figure is ultimately just a blood-red shadow with no facial features.


    however, precisely because of this, a tearing smile suddenly appeared on his mouth, which made him look even more weird and make people feel even more unusually evil.


    however, no one really knew why he suddenly smiled so evilly.


    "i''ve done everything i should do, han sanqian, and now it''s up to you."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the monster walked to the bed and sat down cross-legged.


    after a while, the monster seemed to enter a meditative state.


    at this time, han sanqian has been staying in that extremely strange place since he said goodbye to the dragon soul. obviously, it is very boring and boring here, but han sanqian is very able to stay there.


    he just sat there, eyes closed, in some kind of trance.


    it seems that han sanqian is practicing.


    "i don''t know what to say to you, but i would like to ask you, if you can''t get out, what''s the point of practicing here?"


    a voice sounded, and han sanqian opened his eyes instantly. of course, he knew very well where the voice came from and who made it.


    how could han sanqian not be familiar with the monster''s voice?


    he frowned slightly: "are you defeated?"


    in fact, there is also a possibility that the monster has won, so now he has time to come here and talk nonsense with himself.


    however, the two people have been together for a long time. with the outbreak of the blood sea war, the relationship between the two has improved a lot. therefore, han sanqian naturally began to have feelings for monsters, not so much. his polite words started to deteriorate as soon as they met.


    "yes, defeated." the monster said.


    han sanqian was slightly surprised. after all, it was impossible for the monster to admit defeat. in the end, this guy was lucky enough to admit it directly.


    has your temper changed?


    thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile: "it seems that you lost miserably. otherwise, with your character, unless you are dead, how could you admit it so easily."


    the monster chuckled softly: "i really don''t want to admit it, but the problem is that it''s okay not to admit it. after all, defeat is defeat. how about it, boy, are you happy?"


    "now you and i are just a lonely boat in the sea. after defeat, all we can wait for is death. tell me honestly, do you hate me?"


    "is it because i am incompetent?"


    han sanqian was slightly stunned. hearing what the monster said, he was somewhat shocked for a moment. judging from the monster''s behavior, perhaps, the monster was not joking, but was really defeated.


    "why should i blame you?" han sanqian said: "i am incompetent myself, and i even have to ask you to help me deal with the battle. so, when it comes to this, whether i fail or succeed, i can''t do it myself." it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    "in the final analysis, you are the one who helped me survive in the end. no matter which outcome, i can accept it. but you, such a strong person, ended up like this after entering my body. do you blame me?" too wasteful."


    this is han sanqian''s true thoughts. he really doesn''t blame anyone. if he wants to blame, he will only blame himself. after all, if you can''t save yourself, why should you blame others for not being able to save you?


    this is not typical. do you blame the toilet for not being able to pull xiang out? !


    "as you said, you and i have an invisible destiny. therefore, whether it is joy or sorrow, blessing or misfortune, everything depends on fate." the monster chuckled softly.


    "honestly speaking, when you say this so optimistically, why do i feel that what you say is false?" han sanqian asked doubtfully. a person at the level of a monster would be a little angry if he lost.


    after all, for a person like him, even if he loses, it may not be because of his personal inability, but because there are other objective factors that limit everything.


    therefore, under normal logic, everyone would blame these objective factors.


    not to mention him, even han sanqian is somewhat like this.


    however, he was too calm, so han sanqian was somewhat unconvinced.


    "i''m not too stupid, but i have done something that is more uncomfortable than failure, at least for you..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5677

    hearing this, han sanqian was somewhat uneasy.


    what can be called something more uncomfortable than failure, and it is for yourself.


    in other words, this may be easy for the monster to accept, but for han sanqian, it is completely different.


    so, with han sanqian''s iq, he could almost quickly figure out what was going on.


    "you mean you made peace with those people, or that you reached some kind of agreement, right?"


    only under such circumstances will it mean nothing to him, but it will be completely different to herself.


    "so i don''t really hate you, an ant. you are really very clever. there are many things that can be revealed in just one point." the monster chuckled softly and said: "the fact is, those people talked to me, and they gave me some information that i couldn''t understand." conditions of rejection.¡±


    "so, in this case, what do you think i can do?"


    the monster then told han sanqian all the other party''s conditions. after hearing this, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile: "this condition is indeed good, but when you tell me in such detail, you want to bargain with me, right?"


    in fact, if he promised the other party, he could simply talk about it. after all, there is no need to go into detail when he promised someone else.


    now that he was talking in detail, there could only be one result, and that was that this guy might want to bargain.


    it''s like when you go out to buy something, after you ask for the lowest price at this store, you go to another store and tell people, look, someone else offered me this low price, how can you explain why?


    if you bargain with the price, you may be able to get a lower price.


    "you can also understand that i have to do things for a better condition for myself." the monster smiled.


    han sanqian smiled: "either i will give you my condition, that is, from today on, my body will always be yours. if you are happy one day, find a new body for me, and then release my consciousness."


    "in this way, you are simply occupying the magpie''s nest. how wonderful."


    hearing han sanqian''s answer, the monster was stunned: "are you serious?"


    this condition cannot be said to be too good, it is simply perfect.


    after all, the monster was completely freed from all its troubles at once, which of course couldn''t be better.


    "how is it? are you satisfied?"


    in terms of satisfaction alone, han sanqian''s condition would certainly satisfy the monster the most. however, the monster is not a fool, and he cannot be carried away by happiness all of a sudden.


    his own reason told him that this was obviously impossible.


    "are you kidding me, you brat?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "you still know that i am teasing you."


    "you don''t have to bargain with me based on the terms others offer you. i won''t accept your offer. if you feel that the other party is something you can''t refuse, just join them and agree to them."


    "my position, han sanqian, will never change. i will just pretend that i trusted you wrongly, and then i will do what i should do."


    "i will try to regain control of my body and start a duel with you. of course, this duel must be a duel of life and death. after all, you should understand that whoever loses may be trapped in this body forever. inside."


    "if i lose, you will imprison me here forever. conversely, if you lose, i will imprison you in my body forever. in short, those who lose will never have a chance to stand up. "


    "because although we share the same body, we no longer have any trust in each other, and there will never be any in the future."


    han sanqian knew very well that although some compromises should be made to the monster at this time, after all, a good price was offered outside.


    however, he knew better that if he let go today, he would never stop speaking in the future.


    towards the end, the hole will get bigger and bigger until it becomes unbearable.


    therefore, some things cannot be touched, so han sanqian''s attitude is naturally very firm.


    after saying this, the monster didn''t speak. he didn''t know what this guy was thinking. he was still angry because han sanqian was too ignorant and rejected him directly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5678

    after a long time, he suddenly smiled coldly: "you kid, you are too damn stubborn, aren''t you? i''ve been offered such a good offer, but you kid won''t accept any of them??"


    han sanqian shook his head helplessly: "it''s not that i don''t want to take the move, it''s that i have no more moves to take. from the very beginning of my cooperation with you, i have stated all the conditions i can give you. come out."


    "i, han sanqian, am not a person who has reservations about anything, especially those who trust me."


    "i will give you the maximum i can give you directly, and there is absolutely no possibility of leaving any back-up. so, if you want to bargain with the price, then i really can''t give you anything, or, as i said , i simply gave it all to you."


    the monster knows that giving everything is actually unrealistic.


    the golden body was weakened by han sanqian, but it does not mean that the golden body has completely disappeared. therefore, if the monster wants to occupy han sanqian''s body, there will always be this huge time bomb here.


    once the golden body is completely activated for some reason, it is actually very difficult to suppress the golden body with the monster''s current ability.


    then, when that time comes, the monster will not have a good ending.


    therefore, he still needs to maintain basic communication with han sanqian.


    he still needs to have complete cooperation with han sanqian.


    therefore, this final condition is obviously not acceptable, so there is only one thing left, and that is... han sanqian''s uncompromising attitude.


    "to tell you the truth, i was really upset when i heard that your kid was not getting enough." the monster snorted disdainfully: "but, then again, in fact, i really have no intention of going back on my words. the meaning of."


    hearing this, han sanqian was slightly surprised, but overall it was basically within his expectations.


    after all, han sanqian still knows a lot about the monster.


    many times, this guy is indeed very eccentric, but he also has his bottom line and his basic dignity.


    and it is this basic dignity that allows han sanqian to predict that once he makes a promise to others, he will definitely fulfill his promise.


    therefore, han sanqian believed that his biggest advantage over the conditions offered by those others was that he had reached an agreement with the monster first.


    based on this, han sanqian believes that he may not lose in this kind of competition.


    "you are just teasing me on purpose. by the way, let''s see if i can compromise on anything for you." han sanqian said with a smile: "from the looks of it now, it is indeed very likely that we will have conflicts in the future."


    "but, have you ever thought that if the relationship between us is strong enough, on the day of confrontation, we may not have to fight to the death?"


    "i mean, maybe, based on our mutual feelings, at that time, we can simply compete and the winner will be decided."


    "saving one''s life at that time was actually far more important than saving one''s life now."


    "after all, if you die now, you will at most be unwilling to die without recovering your strength. but if you die in the end, you will lament sadly that you tried your best to recover to your peak and still died, wasting so much effort. , wouldn¡¯t that be more tragic?¡±


    hearing this, the monster couldn''t help laughing.


    "you kid, you really opened your mouth with one mouth, and the rest was all made up. i really didn''t expect that even in such a bad situation, you can speak with a certain degree of comfort with your mouth."


    "interesting."


    "however, i will tell you the truth. i really agreed to the conditions offered by the other party."


    han sanqian frowned. he was not thinking about other things. he was thinking about what the monster meant by this.


    it seemed that he had basically agreed to cooperate with him, but at this moment, he suddenly said that he had agreed to other people''s conditions.


    what does it mean?


    obviously, it''s not the literal meaning, but it should be some other level of meaning.


    han sanqian thought carefully, but for a moment he didn''t understand what this monster meant at all, so he simply said directly: "you might as well just tell me what you want to do. there is no need to play riddles with me."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5679

    "i will never regret anything i promise to anyone. this is true for my cooperation with you, and this is also true for my cooperation with others."


    "do you understand this?"


    han sanqian was a little more confused. since neither party regretted it, what should we do?


    "i don''t quite understand. since you don''t want to break your promise, why do you say you won''t regret it on both sides? how can you still do it on both sides?"


    "i don''t know how to clone, but i can do it with you." the monster smiled.


    han sanqian frowned, and the next second, he completely understood.


    han sanqian was overjoyed, he knew what the other party meant.


    the meaning of the clone!


    the monster cannot make one body into two, but han sanqian and the monster can be the same body, two people.


    "now, i have agreed to their terms and have temporarily lived in their guest room. previously, before there was any peace talks, i also caused serious damage to them with a large amount of blood rain."


    "in other words, the current opponent is both weak and disabled. after reaching cooperation with me, i now drive your body into their interior."


    "i''m a little tired. as you know, i''ve been controlling your body and fighting for so long, and your broken golden body has been messing with me all the time."


    "i want to rest."


    han sanqian smiled very happily.


    at this moment, he completely understood what the monster meant.


    the monster used himself to set up a plan for himself. what would happen if his body was controlled by himself now?


    the opponent''s soldiers are weak, and you are in their core area. once you rebel, you will definitely be able to catch the opponent off guard.


    this is a god-sent situation.


    "however, i need to rest. you can''t use my reputation to ruin me." the monster reminded me.


    of course han sanqian knew what the monster meant. he was telling himself that when he rebelled, he had to explain the situation clearly and even make up a scene.


    han sanqian could tell the other party that the monster had indeed agreed to their terms, and the monster had absolutely no intention of breaking his promise, but the problem was that the body belonged to han sanqian, and han sanqian had just reoccupied the body during his counterattack.


    therefore, the monster that promised them is gone now, and han sanqian has taken control of the body, so naturally everything will no longer count.


    in this way, the monster did not break its promise, and han sanqian also used this method to successfully squeeze into the enemy''s interior.


    this is simply a huge opportunity for han sanqian, but from a certain perspective, these two guys are a bit too despicable.


    "okay, you go out, i stay here."


    "don''t worry, i have suppressed the demonic energy in my body before coming in. they will not cause any trouble to you."


    "of course, to outsiders, i am practicing and regulating my breath there."


    as soon as the monster finished speaking, a void figure appeared next to han sanqian.


    han sanqian stood up, smiled softly, looked at the monster, and said: "okay, i have received your message, and i promise you that when we are incompatible with each other in the future, i will definitely give priority to saving your life."


    "there will be a fight between you and me, but it will never involve lives."


    the monster''s ability to do such a great job indeed exceeded han sanqian''s expectations. in a sense, the monster truly helped him a lot.


    if it weren''t for his operation, everything in this war would still be unknown until now.


    "you should go out as soon as possible. there are already a lot of people missing from the famous store. although i have reached a cooperation with them and they will not be too suspicious, i believe that it is absolutely impossible for them to do nothing. i mean, the other party it is very likely that reinforcements will arrive."


    "after all, the other party may not know that i will definitely reconcile with them."


    "understood, i''m going out now!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5680

    han sanqian knew very well that the monster had created a big enough and terrifying advantage for himself.


    however, his analysis is also very reasonable.


    when the battle was so loud and the casualties were so heavy, it was impossible for the other party to simply make no preparations.


    at that time, anyone with a slightly normal mind knew very well that the battle would probably continue. therefore, one thing that was certain was that the other side needed to be fully prepared for the war.


    then, it is only logical and reasonable to dispatch troops from the outside to come to support.


    even a fool would make more preparations. after all, this store is not a place where cats and dogs can stay casually.


    here, after all, it is an important place, and it is also an important place for producing wealth.


    therefore, the other party will definitely protect this place with all its strength.


    the sudden compromise between the monster and others was completely unexpected. the other party probably did not consider this matter at all.


    therefore, the monster''s considerations were very correct. although han sanqian gained a very big advantage with the help of the monster, he did not have much time.


    thinking of this, he quickly said goodbye to the monster. han sanqian immediately let his consciousness rush out and quickly returned to his own body.


    after returning to his body, the blood-red aura on the blood-red figure began to fade a lot. gradually, han sanqian''s body began to be gradually revealed after the blood-red light faded.


    having once again experienced a severe physical injury, you will feel that it is actually quite awkward. compared with each previous reorganization, the body has undergone qualitative changes and growth.


    this time, it¡¯s okay to ask for anything.


    after all, the demon dragon sacrificed its blood, which was natural for han sanqian''s body, and to a large extent it only served to protect him.


    there is no enhancement at all, and naturally, there is no change or growth.


    however, han sanqian can still feel the difference between them.


    yes, that means the demonic energy is much stronger than before.


    but these are easy to understand. before the monster closed his consciousness, he only avoided his own demonic energy to a certain extent. in fact, he still left a lot of demonic energy for han sanqian.


    secondly, there is the demonic energy brought about by the complete detonation of the demonic dragon''s blood.


    although a lot of his demonic energy has been neutralized and given to the monster''s demonic energy to resist the huge bombardment caused by the opponent''s attack, the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse.


    the blood of the demon dragon still left a lot of power in han sanqian''s body, but...


    a little fucking anemic.


    han sanqian suddenly remembered what the monster had said to him. suddenly, he slapped his head and realized it.


    the monster said that it used blood rain to cause huge damage to the enemies in the famous store. what kind of blood rain has such power? it can only be the blood of han sanqian.


    you must know that blood rain itself is not an offensive method, but the reason why it can cause huge damage to the enemy is that the blood of han sanqian is extremely corrosive.


    therefore, only when han sanqian''s blood is released in the rain can it cause extremely huge harm to ordinary people.


    han sanqian also knew that the monster must have used this trick after discovering the clues about his own blood.


    but he did use it. however, when the blood is released and blended into a blood rain, a large amount of blood is always needed. han sanqian felt that he must have been like a pig, being directly pressed to kill the pig. on the stage, and then bleeding like crazy.


    thinking about that scene, han sanqian felt that he was basically depressed at home.


    however, no matter what, the monster has created an extremely favorable condition for himself. he is now able to penetrate into the enemy without much defense.


    therefore, if there is any small action, it will be extremely easy for han sanqian now.


    thinking of this, han sanqian could not help but sneer.


    "you guys fucked me so well before, now it''s my turn to fuck you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5681

    at this time, on the other side, the special envoy in white had already arrived in the village owner''s room. when he saw the owner, the special envoy in white bowed respectfully.


    the special envoy in white said: "i have met the owner of the village."


    the owner of the village was in a good mood, raised his hand slightly, and said with a smile: "we are all our own people, so why are you so polite? get up."


    "yes!"


    the envoy in white stood up.


    the owner of the village asked: "have the arrangements for the monster been completed?"


    "it has been arranged. he is practicing. i think it must have been damaged by the previous battle." the white-clothed envoy finished his words, frowned slightly and said: "looking at the owner of the village, you are not just asking him what he is doing, right?" is the lord wary of him?"


    the owner of the village laughed, patted the white-clothed envoy on the shoulder, and said: "no one knows me better than you. yes, the owner of this village is indeed worried."


    "you are right to be worried. after all, judging from the current situation, it is indeed the case." the white-clothed envoy said: "after all, that monster was our enemy before, but in the blink of an eye, it became our friend again. we should be careful. of."


    the owner smiled and nodded: "yes."


    "then why should my subordinates send some people to ambush around? if the other party doesn''t make any moves, it''s naturally a good thing. if there is any move, we can report it immediately." the white-clothed envoy said.


    the owner of the village waved: "that''s not necessary. with that monster''s cultivation level, if we send people there, it will basically be discovered soon."


    "when the time comes, i''m afraid there will be more trouble."


    once the monster is troubled by this kind of distrust, the cooperation that the two parties have just negotiated may fall apart.


    "you know, people at monster''s level actually value face very much. we keep saying that we will cooperate with him, but we are always wary of him. this sense of distrust will most likely make monster feel that he has no face. "


    "at that time, once he doesn''t cooperate with us, everything we do now will be in vain, what do you think?" the village owner looked at the white-clothed envoy.


    the white-clothed envoy pondered for a moment and nodded: "what the village owner said is indeed reasonable. generally speaking, the more status a person has, the more he or she has, the less important he is for profit. after all, he gets whatever he wants, and it is his dignity, because where he is, he has always been respected."


    "so, as time goes by, his self-esteem becomes extremely strong. if we do anything to hurt his self-esteem, the cooperation between us is indeed very likely to collapse at any time."


    not to mention it''s the first time we''re working together, even if we''ve been working together for a while and have a foundation of trust, it''s very likely that they''ll fall out if they''re treated like this.


    big people are like this sometimes. he can help you a lot and benefit you a lot at many critical moments. however, when there are advantages, there must be disadvantages, that is, you have to endure the perverse temper of such a big man.


    this is what han sanqian said, everything should have two sides.


    "yes, it is precisely because of this that we must treat this situation with caution and not be reckless." the village owner nodded.


    "then let''s do nothing?" the white-clothed envoy asked.


    the owner of the village thought for a moment and said: "what i mean is to do nothing. as you know, our reinforcements will arrive soon, and the time will only be about one or two hours at most. i think there shouldn''t be anything in between." something happened."


    hearing that reinforcements were about to arrive, the envoy in white breathed a sigh of relief. yes, once the reinforcements arrived, in fact everything would be basically stable.


    in other words, worrying about whether there will be problems with the monsters now is actually just worrying for a short period of one or two hours.


    it does seem like you don''t have to worry too much about this.


    "so, what this village owner means is to leave the monster alone for the time being. i also believe that as a big shot like him, it is absolutely impossible for him to go back on his promise. after all, if he deceived us and really betrayed us, so what? ?¡±


    "even if he can walk out of this store today, in such a big world, is there still a place for him to stay? i think, even if there is a world, his old face will never think that there is any place that he can silly."


    "his reputation has been ruined."


    "what do you think, bai yi?"


    the owner of the village finished speaking and looked at the envoy in white.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5682

    the white-clothed envoy nodded: "what the village owner said makes sense, and i agree with it. at the moment, keeping an eye on the monsters will only cause more trouble and cause unnecessary trouble."


    "and the reinforcements are about to arrive. once they arrive, we will have no worries at all. therefore, in this short period of time, we can bet on it. and, from the perspective of the bet, it is worth it."


    the owner nodded: "yes, i think so too."


    "by the way, owner of the village, what should we do with our brothers who are still alive now? should we let them come out of the cellar?" asked the white-clothed envoy.


    the owner of the village looked at the special envoy in white: "what do you think?"


    the special envoy in white said: "my subordinates'' opinion is that they should all come out first. first, the environment in the cellar is limited after all, and it is not a good thing for so many people to be crowded in."


    "especially for some of the people who are injured it''s almost even more so."


    "therefore, we should move the injured out, change them to a better environment, and start treating them. in addition, although some elites are not injured and are very tired, it is not the time to let them rest now. "


    "the damage caused by the blood rain was so great that many buildings in the village were almost fatally damaged. my subordinates thought that we should let these healthy elites build houses first."


    hearing this, the owner of the village frowned slightly: "repairing a house with elites is just killing a chicken with a knife, isn''t it? you don''t mean to use it for this, right? do you want to..."


    "after all, the reinforcements are people from the headquarters. once they arrive, are they going to let others watch us waiting here? my subordinates think this is not a good look."


    the white-clothed envoy finished his words and continued: "it is indeed overkill to let the elite build the house, but it will give the reinforcements a look."


    "let others know our spiritual outlook!"


    when the village owner heard this, he laughed immediately and slapped the white-clothed envoy on the shoulder again: "you kid, you have a good brain."


    in fact, in other words, what the white envoy means is to do a face-saving project. at least when these reinforcements return in the future, he can get some good words in front of the lord.


    speaking of which, it is a famous store. even after the war damage was serious, it was repairing the house properly. people were doing things all the time. they were just doing things.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly: "this subordinate is just sharing some necessary things with the owner of the village. i don''t have any brains. this is my responsibility and obligation."


    the owner of the village smiled softly and nodded: "okay, then do it quickly."


    the special envoy in white accepted the order: "yes."


    afterwards, the special envoy in white retreated obediently.


    the owner of the village is very satisfied with the current situation. of course, he is even more satisfied with the way the special envoy in white does things.


    at the moment, he is the number one contributor, not only helping him to take care of things in the village in order, but most importantly, this guy also helped him to talk to a big shot like monster.


    the situation is very stable, and the internal work is very good. the owner of the village can almost be a safe and hands-off shopkeeper.


    on the other side, han sanqian has woken up from his trance. after a period of adjustment and adaptation, han sanqian has now completely returned to his own body. of course, han sanqian''s body has basically recovered. his original human appearance.


    but in order not to be suspected by others, han sanqian still deliberately covered his body with a layer of red demonic energy.


    in this way, the change is not too big, and others will not have too many doubts.


    after making sure everything was done, han sanqian stood up and opened the door.


    in front of the door, two guards were waiting on both sides.


    "dear guest, have you woken up from your trance so quickly?"


    "we don''t have any intention to monitor you, but we were ordered by the superiors to wait for your orders outside the door so that you can dispatch them at any time."


    in fact, the two people''s cultivation levels are also very high and very powerful. however, facing a master like han sanqian who is almost at a level beyond theirs, they can''t feel at all that the demonic energy on the surface of han sanqian''s body is actually different from before. changing.


    of course, even if this group of people discovered it, it would not be of great significance in fact, because it was obvious that a brain like han sanqian could find a way to deal with it at once.


    han sanqian smiled softly and spoke...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5683

    "haha, how long does it take for a person of my level to recuperate? i''m just dealing with you. i can regain my strength in an instant." han sanqian pretended, but the performance was quite complete anyway.


    even the way he spoke, this guy basically followed the same tone as a monster.


    with two guards, it is naturally difficult to find them.


    "then what are your instructions? i can help you immediately." the guard said softly.


    han sanqian waved his hand: "that''s not necessary. i just want to come out and take a look. after all, although i have come to this place, i have been fighting with you all the time. how can i be in the mood to see the scenery here? .¡±


    "now, since everything has been reconciled, naturally, i have the time and the mood to go out and take a look."


    having said this, han sanqian looked at the two guards and said, "are you going to follow me?"


    the two guards were very embarrassed for a moment. what can i say about this thing? they didn''t want to follow it. however, what could they do if they didn''t follow it?


    this is a big shot, and there is a very clear distinguished guest above. they must keep up, otherwise, they will lose their heads if they neglect the guests.


    secondly, although they said they were standing at the door to listen to the other party''s orders at any time, the two of them actually knew in their hearts that they also had a secondary task, which was to keep an eye on the monster''s movements at all times.


    however, of course they dare not bring this kind of thing to the table. after all, this is a cooperation partner that has just been reached. if there is any dissatisfaction, the cooperation may be canceled at any time.


    "according to the above, we need to serve you. please don''t be offended, your majesty." guards are guards after all. they have been with the village owner for a long time, so they naturally know how to speak.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "although i hate having followers following me wherever i go, in the final analysis, this is always the intention of your village owner, so i don''t want to do anything to embarrass you on this. matter."


    "okay, just follow."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he walked forward. the two guards couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief. after all, the monster was not angry and they followed, and all their tasks could be carried out normally.


    otherwise, this matter would be really difficult to handle.


    han sanqian also acted very well. he walked forward, looking here and there, occasionally nodding his head, and occasionally looking disgusted.


    "you bugs are quite capable. you made the place where you live so luxurious and beautiful. it''s a pity that when i fought with you, i also destroyed a lot of your things. this seems a bit pity. ." han sanqian said.


    when the two guards heard this, they immediately lowered their heads and said: "dear guest, if you like this place, you can stay here for a long time, or our village owner can also build a place like this for you, as long as you like it. .¡±


    "as for the place you destroyed, it doesn''t matter. we will repair it soon. as long as you are happy, you can just tear it down and we won''t say anything more."


    hearing this, han sanqian turned around suddenly: "really?"


    the two guards were stunned. they really hadn''t thought that han sanqian would go so far as to ask this question. they were just pretending to be polite.


    after all, you have to obey him on this kind of thing, and it is even more impossible to say that you ruined our place, you have to compensate, but... but who knows these polite words, in the blink of an eye, this monster suddenly suddenly take it seriously.


    this time, the two guards were completely confused.


    what is this situation? if you want to say this, how can we both accept this? !


    "why don''t you speak?"


    the two guards were stunned again and said hurriedly: "no, no, this...of course this is the case."


    "oh, since that''s the case, then i''m going to give it a try!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5684

    as soon as he finished speaking, before the two guards could react, han sanqian raised his hand and started attacking a house in the distance on the spot.


    the poor house was already devastated by han sanqian''s blood rain before, but now he didn''t do anything, but he was about to be directly attacked violently by this guy. the next second, the house was very miserable." "screamed", and then part of it suddenly collapsed.


    the two guards were dumbfounded. they had said that it didn''t matter if you exploded casually. however, a discerning person would know that this was a polite statement. but in the end, this guy just didn''t want to talk to you. you''re just playing it up, just raise your hand, who the hell can stand this?


    you can''t hear good or bad words at all, and you don''t play your cards according to the routine at all. i''m afraid, that means he is han sanqian, otherwise, he would have been beaten to death on the spot.


    the two guards were stunned. after a moment of reaction, they hurriedly came in front of han sanqian, with smiles on their faces.


    "dignified guest, you...what''s wrong with you?"


    "yeah, why did you start breaking up a house for no reason?"


    "didn''t you ask me to blow it up? you said that even if i blow up this place, you can still repair it. so, i''m thinking, isn''t this place already in such a dilapidated condition? then it''s better to just blow it up. , and then you can repair a new one." han sanqian looked innocent.


    that is simply a vivid interpretation of my ignorance, focusing on the appearance of me being very innocent.


    the two guards did not have the slightest suspicion. naturally, they never thought of reporting this kind of thing to their superiors immediately. after all, although they were very depressed about han sanqian''s behavior, they had to admit it. the guy''s reasons and excuses are not wrong at all.


    monsters, they don¡¯t know how awesome they used to be, so they are in a very high position, so naturally they are not so down-to-earth in some things, and they do many things naturally, which makes them look a little childish, but overall, very reasonable.


    if you don''t touch yang chun shui with your fingers, it''s like many aristocratic young ladies who don''t even know how to cook.


    "this... we are just talking about this. before the house is completely damaged, it can still be habitable with a little repair." a guard hurriedly said with a smile.


    good guy, although bombing a house or something is not a big deal, you can''t really just let him mess around. otherwise, how can you keep up with the higher-ups?


    good guy, i accompanied the distinguished guest that day, but i watched the distinguished guest demolish my house? you thing, if your head is not chopped off by the higher-ups, then the higher-ups are all idiots.


    "yes, no matter how much money there is, it will not be so extravagant and wasteful."


    "instead of wasting money on this, we might as well save this money to buy you various types of elixirs in the future, hoping to help you restore your cultivation."


    the two guards were so frightened that they broke into a cold sweat. the two of them sang in harmony, acting like a double act, just to persuade han sanqian to stop.


    in fact, han sanqian was almost laughing inside, but he had to continue to pretend to be confused. he nodded, thought for a moment, and said: "what you said seems to make sense. "


    seeing the two people nodding wildly like chickens pecking at rice, han sanqian suppressed the amusement in his heart. suddenly, the conversation changed, and the two people''s newly relieved hearts were completely lifted up: "but the problem is, i also it¡¯s true that i didn¡¯t stretch my body properly. although i moved a little bit when i fought with you, the fighting time was very short after all, so i didn¡¯t enjoy it at all.¡±


    "i..." after saying this, han sanqian raised his hands and made a gesture of about to attack.


    the two guards were frightened and hurriedly stood up and hugged han sanqian''s arms.


    "vip, vip can''t do it."


    "yes, distinguished guest, this... this... you can''t do this, you can''t do it."


    "dignified guest, we... if we want to use oxygen on our hands, can we try something else? we... there is no need for this."


    han sanqian looked at the man and suddenly said: "then tell me, what can we do instead?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5685

    "how about changing to another house?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian didn''t give anyone a chance to answer at all. he used his hands and blasted directly towards another house.


    the poor house and the two guards were so quickly destroyed by han sanqian.


    the two guards were sweating like rain. the higher-ups would definitely blame them for this kind of thing, but it was impossible to blame the distinguished guest.


    even if it''s clearly all the vip''s fault, they can only be blamed. what''s more, no matter what you say about this matter, it was the two of them who suggested it, so they have nothing to do with it.


    so how could these two people not be nervous?


    "my uncle, please... please don''t explode, i beg you."


    "yes, can we just kneel down and beg you?"


    the two guards'' bodies were slightly hunched, and their attitudes were very good.


    han sanqian pretended not to understand, frowned, and said strangely: "what''s wrong? you asked me to change it. why are you unhappy now that i have changed it?"


    "what do you mean? do you not want me to try at all? if you don''t want me to try, then just tell me. why do you do one thing in front of me and behind your back? do you know that this person is the person i hate the most? this is the kind of person who lies and is hypocritical.¡±


    "i think you two are like this when you are young. i guess your superiors are not much better. i think it''s okay to not cooperate."


    han sanqian''s tone was very angry, and the two guards became even more angry for a while. if the previous nervousness could be called nervous to the point of sweating, then now, good guys, they are completely sweating like rain. .


    moreover, this rain is not just ordinary rain, it is a downpour, because obviously, the consequences of this are simply too terrifying.


    the separation of the cooperative relationship between the two is not as simple as executing them if the higher-ups find out about it. it must be difficult to quell the anger of the higher-ups even if they break their bones and ashes.


    good guys, let you two keep an eye on others. you two will directly eliminate all cooperation. if you know this, you will be so angry that black smoke will rise from the ancestral graves.


    the two guards knew that this was not a result they could bear, so they hurriedly knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "your majesty, please calm down. your majesty, please calm down. we have absolutely no intention of deceiving you."


    "yes, even if you killed us both directly, we would never dare to lie to you even a word."


    "here, let''s blow up the house, how about... how about you continue?"


    compared to the charge of house destruction, the two guards were obviously more willing to bear that charge. after all, this kind of thing can be explained to the above, but now to break up this crime, that is, you have ten mouths, which is of no use. of.


    "hmph, what do you think i am? do you think i am a beggar on the roadside? i will do whatever you want me to do? let me tell you, don''t say you are willing to let me blow up the house now, that is what you want to beg for now. if i explode, i won¡¯t explode yet.¡±


    "my main goal is to make someone happy, but now, i am not happy anymore."


    seeing that han sanqian was still angry, and the two guards were also very depressed and worried, they accidentally offended the master.


    however, the two of them had no other choice now. they could only lower their heads and bang their heads on the ground. after all, when things had reached this point, the two of them really didn''t know what to say.


    "i''m sorry for you, dear guest. if you want to punish me, please just punish me. i have no complaints at all."


    "yes, distinguished guest, you... why don''t you just beat us two to calm down, as long as you are willing, you can... even if you beat us to death, it doesn''t matter."


    if they were beaten to death, they would at least have the honor of dying. moreover, relatively speaking, they also believed that the opponent would not be too cruel in a famous store.


    the most important thing is that in the current situation, death would be the end of the world. it would be a relief.


    han sanqian smiled softly, looked at the two of them, and said, "what''s the point of killing two ants? if i don''t like it, then i won''t cooperate."


    "of course, if i am willing, there are actually other ways, but it depends on whether you two are on the right path or not."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5686

    when the two of them heard it, this was simply the best news they had ever heard.


    of course, in a strict sense, this is also the best way to resolve disputes at present.


    the two people hurriedly raised their heads and looked at han sanqian eagerly.


    "dear guest, if you have any instructions, we will just do it."


    "yes, as long as your distinguished guest doesn''t get angry."


    the two of them made the right bet. han sanqian was indeed not interested in killing them. therefore, while their lives were saved, they finally got other solutions to the matter from han sanqian.


    "well..." han sanqian thought for a while: "take me to where your personnel are concentrated."


    "ah?"


    "ah?"


    the two guards were stunned for a moment and became fools. at that time, they had no idea what han sanqian, the great master, wanted to do. however, the two of them felt a chill in their hearts.


    after all, judging from the current situation, you are blowing up the house even if you don''t agree with me. if this leads you into a crowd, wouldn''t you kill someone if you disagree with me?


    the house can still withstand a lot of attacks, but people are different. for a person of his level, good guy, how many people in this store can withstand his attacks?


    i''m afraid, on a one-on-one basis, no one.


    moreover, his attack was sudden, which meant that no one could be his opponent.


    if he suddenly makes a move, there is no need to think about it. a large area will be killed immediately.


    therefore, when the two guards thought about this, how could they not feel angry inside?


    "why, this won''t work. if this doesn''t work, then i''ll say something ugly, but don''t blame me for being angry." han sanqian was completely angry.


    hearing this, the two guards were frightened, but they didn''t know what to do at this time.


    this is a knife forward, and it is also a knife backward.


    they really thought for a moment in their hearts, what kind of bad luck did they have, that they... were actually sent here to serve this master like this.


    they are really depressed, very depressed!


    they don''t know what to do anymore.


    "dignified guest, don''t, don''t, please tell me what you have to say."


    "that''s right. you are our most honored guest. if the owner of the village knows that we have made you angry, then both of us will be completely dead."


    "yeah, otherwise, you''d better kill us both to vent your anger. the others are incompetent, and you wouldn''t feel comfortable killing them, right?"


    "yes, yes, they are all a bunch of weaklings. you said they might as well just beat up these houses."


    the two of them really figured it out, and they really weren''t afraid of death anymore.


    han sanqian frowned and was very confused: "what do you mean? when did i say that i was going to kill someone?"


    seeing han sanqian being so confused, the two guards looked at me and i looked at you, and they were a little confused for a moment. after all, how could this not follow normal logic?


    "you...you want us to take you to find someone, don''t you just want to kill them?"


    "yes, they have all participated in attacking you before, so aren''t you going to take revenge on them now?"


    the two guards were confused about what was going on.


    han sanqian was slightly dissatisfied and smiled disdainfully: "if anyone touches me, he is considered my enemy. then these enemies think too highly of me, right?"


    "if you want to be my enemy, you must at least have strength, not just a cat or a dog."


    hearing this, the two of them really thought it was very reasonable, and that was indeed the case. anyone could become an enemy, so everyone would be in trouble.


    once you are not killed, you will have unlimited glory when you come back. after all, you are someone''s enemy. based on this alone, isn''t it a reverse deficit?


    isn¡¯t that just one step to reach the sky?


    so, if you think about it carefully, it does make sense.


    the two of them also found that their ideas seemed a bit too abrupt. they felt a little embarrassed for a while, and at the same time, they let out a long breath of bad breath.


    at least for now, it doesn''t look like the bad outcome they imagined.


    but the question is, if it wasn''t this, then why was he going to see that group of people?


    you know, there is no connection between the two.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5687

    no one knows the answer to this. you have to ask han sanqian to know everything.


    thinking of this, one of the guards thought for a while and plucked up the courage to ask: "since we are not seeking revenge, i dare to ask, distinguished guest, what are you going to do with them?"


    "yes, distinguished guest, they are just low-level people. they are completely incompatible with your status. they...what qualifications do they have to meet you, and...they have to trouble you to go there in person."


    the two of them were very careful when talking. under this pattern, they basically satisfied each other''s sense of honor and status.


    han sanqian was not as angry as he expected: "actually, when i went to see them, i didn''t want to take revenge on them. i just wanted to see how many of you are left and how much strength you have left."


    "we are all partners, we are all extremely close, so we should understand each other."


    "in addition, i will go over to see if i can heal some of the people injured by my blood rain. after all, it is impossible for you to save those who are relatively seriously injured yourself."


    "however, i''m going to say something ugly first. in the past, i only saved those who were seriously injured but had good cultivation. if they had average cultivation, i would not save them."


    "you also know that i will not waste my precious cultivation and true energy on rubbish."


    you can talk about it, and of course han sanqian can also talk about it. of course, han sanqian can''t be kind enough to treat these people or something. han sanqian naturally had his own purpose and calculation in the past.


    however, in order to dispel the doubts of this group of people, han sanqian will naturally try his best to cover up these behaviors.


    if he doesn''t save the seriously injured and uncultivated person, it looks like han sanqian is really going to save people.


    the two guards had no doubt at all and nodded repeatedly.


    since he is not the one who killed people in the past, there is no problem.


    however, the two guards did not know that in this unconscious tug, the two of them had gradually given up a lot of steps.


    if han sanqian came out of the house at the beginning and directly said that he was going to see their people and then save them, then han sanqian''s motivation seemed to be too obvious.


    naturally, it will arouse the suspicion of the enemy. the enemy may even find this behavior very strange and quietly report it to his superiors. in the end, more people will come to monitor han sanqian.


    this is certainly not what han sanqian wants.


    but now after such a pull, everything has completely changed. now it has become a compromise with han sanqian that the two people dreamed of.


    of course, whatever han sanqian wants to do now, as long as it''s not too much, both of them will happily accept it, so how can they be suspicious of han sanqian.


    moreover, even if this matter is reported to the superiors, in fact, the people above will behave similarly to these two guards.


    where did han sanqian learn this? he learned it from the quarrel between a man and a woman after they got married.


    when many people make mistakes, they will always criticize others'' mistakes immediately. is this looking for fault? you can understand it this way, but the purpose behind them is actually to cover up the mistakes they have made, or in other words, to make others the mistakes i made do not seem so absolutely wrong among the two people.


    a lot of wisdom comes from life itself, and han sanqian will certainly not let go of such an opportunity.


    "then let''s go and have a look."


    han sanqian finished speaking and walked forward. the two guards were even a little grateful to han sanqian at this moment. after all, this was a distinguished guest who was saving people for them.


    how did they know that they had been fooled and sold, and now they were helping others count their money.


    the two people did not dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly walked in front of han sanqian in a few steps, personally led the way for him, and rushed towards the place where their personnel were repairing.


    at this time, the staff had just come out of the cellar, preparing to assemble and distribute the next steps...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5688

    sometimes, people are like this. when you are lucky, sometimes whether it is getting rich or doing things, it is a smooth path to the end. sometimes, it can even make you doubt your own life.


    however, the opposite sometimes happens, that is, all kinds of depression and discomfort can drive you crazy.


    you can''t do anything you know how to do, and what''s even more unfortunate is that you can usually use it casually, but now, you have completely lost the basic degree of completion.


    to a certain extent, this means that in a real sense, drinking water will only fill your teeth.


    just like the subordinates of these famous stores, they have just come out of the gate of hell. they thought they had escaped, but they finally came out of the cellar one by one.


    as a result, before i even had time to enjoy the feeling of surviving a disaster for a while, my dear, a new round of torture came again.


    however, compared to before, one good thing is that at least this time han sanqian came over and it no longer just brought despair.


    everyone is also in this environment, and there is not much sense of panic.


    but the downside is that even if you can see it and it will kill you, if you know it in advance, you can at least make a simple response.


    perhaps, this response can be effective and allow you to avoid danger.


    and those invisible things that you think are nothing, in fact, are often the ones that really want to kill you. moreover, because there is no defense, naturally when misfortune strikes, people have no ability to resist at all. basically, you can only be beaten hard by the other party.


    although, this will make you completely unable to see or feel any potential threats at the beginning.


    everyone was gathering at this moment, and han sanqian slowly walked over accompanied by two guards.


    "everyone, please stop, please stop."


    although han sanqian appeared in front of everyone as an enemy many times, even when he was possessed by a monster later, the same was true.


    but everyone also personally saw han sanqian''s detailed discussion with the owner of the village after landing. now, they saw two guards accompanying him. therefore, many people were not so afraid of him.


    strictly speaking, there may still be a basic sense of fear in my heart, but physically, it is always relatively better.


    as the two guards greeted everyone, the people who had gathered did not move too much. they just stood closer together and then stared at han sanqian and the two guards who came over.


    "everyone, the vip is no longer our enemy. he has now cooperated and communicated with our store owner. as i call him, he is the vip of our famous store. therefore, you should face the vip and mark your hello."


    as soon as the guard finished speaking, everyone did not dare to show any slightness and saluted han sanqian one after another.


    "i''m waiting to see the distinguished guest."


    although there were many casualties under the bloody rain, there were still many men and horses left at this time.


    han sanqian nodded slightly, saying hello to everyone. after that, another guard beside him said hurriedly: "the distinguished guest has no other intentions when he comes here this time."


    "the first thing he wanted to see when he came was to see everyone''s mental state. after all, we will be a group of people from now on. naturally, we need to have a basic understanding of each other. i don''t think everyone will let our distinguished guests see that we are in low spirits. a side of it."


    as soon as the words fell, the people under the stage almost didn''t need to shout, and they stood up in rows.


    regardless of whether the soldiers were injured or not, they were all arranged very neatly at this time, and there was no sign of disorder at all.


    "very good, everyone did a very good job. i believe that our distinguished guests are also very satisfied with our performance." after the guard finished speaking, he looked at everyone and continued: "since everyone has done the first thing well, then, now let¡¯s talk about the second thing.¡±


    another guard took the words and nodded: "the second thing is that the distinguished guest is here this time. in fact, the main reason is to help everyone."


    "he knew that everyone was affected by the rain of blood, and some people were seriously injured."


    "so, the distinguished guest is going to help us heal."


    hearing this, people in the audience were very excited.


    "however, this gang has to have different rules!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5689

    "yes, everyone knows that in fact, many of our people have been injured. the energy of the vips is limited, and it is impossible to take care of everyone."


    "so, for everyone''s convenience and for the special envoys of vips, we will select a group of lucky people to come for treatment."


    hearing this, the people below started talking even louder. it was certainly a good thing to be treated by a distinguished guest, but the limited number of places was somewhat disappointing.


    "excuse me, what is the selection method?" someone asked.


    the guard smiled softly: "this is a good question. indeed, the lucky one needs to choose. however, this choice has nothing to do with anyone''s strength, identity or status. it all depends on luck."


    in fact, these are always just words. of course, the people we want to save are meaningful people and people worth saving.


    otherwise, it would be too late to save the cats and dogs.


    of course, this was what han sanqian had agreed with them from the beginning.


    however, the two guards obviously had their own concerns, and when they arrived at the scene, they used a completely different rhetoric.


    of course, this sounds very fair, but in fact, after the two guards exchanged glances with each other, it was basically confirmed that they had their own methods to operate in secret.


    "our method is very simple. i will turn around after a while, then turn my back to you, and select a certain lucky person according to a certain position in the row i read."


    "i am responsible for reading, and he is responsible for confirming which person it is."


    "the distinguished guest has just recovered this time, so we can''t overwork him. in terms of selection, we only select five places. now, i turn my back. if you are willing to adjust the position, you can also adjust the position now."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the guard didn''t hesitate at all. he turned around without even looking at everyone, turning his back to everyone.


    afterwards, some people in the team also started to exchange simple positions. of course, some people believed that there were tens of thousands of people here. even if the guards turned their backs and took a look at their approximate positions, they would definitely remember them. the detailed locations of several people are not available, so the possibility of such fraud is actually very low. naturally, it is excusable for them to choose not to exchange.


    but in fact, they ignored one of the most important indicators, or people.


    in a real sense, he was the guard who helped determine the location. from the beginning to the end, he kept an eye on everyone.


    although he is not the one who thinks about people and chooses positions, he can definitely tell the guard who is facing away from him secretly through some things he likes.


    that''s what''s great about him.


    in other words, the greatness of the two of them.


    it sounds nice that this is a fair and equitable game, but in fact, there is no real fairness in this world. many things are just what they appear to be on the surface, but actually there are tricks behind them.


    everything is predetermined. the winners you can see are, in the final analysis, just the people others want you to see.


    in fact, most of the people who win the lottery are people who have been determined by themselves internally.


    the cultivation level of the two guards is not low at all, and naturally they can roughly observe some people with high cultivation level here. once these people are injured, they will naturally be the ones they will focus on.


    soon, the guard who was observing everyone head-on secretly ventriloquised the information he had observed to the guard next to him with his back turned.


    in this case, the sound was loud enough for each other to hear each other, and at the same time, because they didn''t move their mouths, they could not be noticed by anyone except han sanqian, who was standing next to him.


    the five places were determined very quickly, four were basically decided by default, and the other one was actually also decided by default. however, his cultivation level was the lowest among the five.


    the reason for choosing him is also very simple. you can do some things, but you can''t do it too carelessly and just tell others openly that there is a problem with your selection.


    you have to maintain a basically past state.


    just as the five people were about to go on stage, han sanqian suddenly smiled: "wait a minute."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5690

    han sanqian spoke suddenly, and the two guards were completely unexpected.


    although to a certain extent, what the two guards were doing was a bit excessive, han sanqian should actually know and understand it.


    however, this is a bit despicable after all, so the two of them are still a little worried, whether the other party is a little dissatisfied after seeing this behavior.


    thinking of this, the two people looked at han sanqian hurriedly.


    "dignified guest, do you...do you have any questions?"


    "in other words, are you dissatisfied with what we did?"


    "just tell us a little bit, and we will definitely do it according to your ideas."


    "yes."


    the two of them were afraid of offending han sanqian. after all, if they could avoid doing things like saving people, they were not even willing to do it.


    after all, this has nothing to do with their interests. naturally, there is no need to offend han sanqian for such a trivial matter.


    however, after everything was done, they paid more attention to find someone with high cultivation level.


    if han sanqian is not satisfied, they are of course willing to stop at any time.


    han sanqian smiled softly, glanced at everyone present, and then raised his hand slightly: "stop for a moment."


    the five selected people were stunned on the road, and then looked at han sanqian one by one. of course, those who were not selected were also looking at him eagerly, waiting for him.


    "with so many people, it seems a bit inappropriate to choose five people."


    "it is certainly a good thing that these people have been selected, but after all, they are too few. since i have given everyone hope, i don''t want to disappoint more people."


    "well, let''s temporarily add forty-five people to make up for fifty."


    han sanqian finished speaking and looked at the two guards beside him.


    the two guards were stunned. maybe they didn''t expect that han sanqian would suddenly make this request.


    "however, distinguished guest, you also know that your abilities alone are limited. treating fifty people is a huge workload."


    "yes, we are worried that you will injure yourself because of this. there is really no need for you to do this."


    the two guards were telling the truth. after all, if the distinguished guest bleeds heavily and sacrifices a large amount of his cultivation in the first time, he may scare others in the future.


    moreover, if the village owner knew about this, he might not be happy.


    thinking of this, the two of them naturally had to persuade han sanqian.


    han sanqian smiled: "it doesn''t matter. i took a look and saw that there are many seriously injured people here. if i don''t save them, judging from your own treatment level, it will definitely not be enough."


    "a lot of people will die slowly."


    "so, since everyone is my own, i can''t just watch more people die. i will do my best to save everyone."


    seeing what han sanqian said, the two guards nodded.


    "the distinguished guest has already said so, so what are you waiting for? why don''t you quickly thank the distinguished guest?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the audience all shouted in unison to thank the distinguished guest.


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, you choose half of the people, and i will choose half of the people."


    "you two continue to choose in your own way, and i will just go down and have a look to see who suits my eyes, and i will choose him."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, without waiting for the two guards to reply, he stood up and walked to the assembled team.


    the two guards exchanged glances with each other. after confirming each other''s opinions, they continued to select candidates in the same way as before. han sanqian also walked to the audience, walking slowly among the crowd and looking at them slowly. .


    occasionally, if han sanqian likes someone, he will let him take a step forward, then continue walking inside, and continue to choose the person he likes.


    soon, the twenty-five people han sanqian had chosen, plus the twenty-five people selected by the two guards, totaled fifty lucky people.


    they were gathered in batches in front of two guards.


    "don''t be disappointed for others who haven''t been selected. the famous store will try its best to treat you. of course, after the vip has recovered almost, he may also find time to treat you. you all have a chance." after finishing speaking, a guard looked to the side. han sanqian: "dignified guest, the person has been selected. what do you think will be done next? please give me your instructions."


    han sanqian raised his eyes and smiled slightly, then glanced at the fifty people he had chosen...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5691

    "there are no arrangements." han sanqian said: "it''s just about treating people and diseases. just start."


    "are you here?" a guard asked.


    "choose a bigger house. in addition, fifty people is too much, but coming one by one is too slow. let''s divide it into two large batches." han sanqian said.


    "two batches?" the guard was a little surprised.


    han sanqian said: "twenty-five people per batch, i think, i think treating more than twenty people at one time is not a problem."


    "let''s do this. i''ll bring my own twenty-five people first. i''ll try to cure them directly at once. then, it''s the turn of your twenty-five people to come in for treatment."


    "in this way, the efficiency can be slightly faster, and i will only be tired twice."


    the two guards looked at each other again. in fact, they certainly had no possibility of objecting to han sanqian''s opinion.


    not to mention dividing it into two batches, han sanqian just made one batch at a time, so of course they could only agree to it.


    "everything is at your discretion, distinguished guest," the guard said.


    han sanqian looked around and finally settled on a house in the distance.


    "the room there is relatively large. i will take these twenty-five people there for treatment first. because the number of people is relatively large, the time required for treatment will be at least a quarter of an hour."


    "you wait here, and also give some comfort to those who were not selected. after all, everyone has experienced the war. many people have been injured, but they have lost the election. naturally, they feel uncomfortable."


    the two men nodded: "yes."


    "okay, the person i selected earlier, come with me now." han sanqian said nothing, and walked directly towards the house in the distance with the person he selected.


    "don''t you want to follow us and take a look?" one guard said to another guard.


    after all, the real core of their mission is to monitor han sanqian''s every move, but now, han sanqian took people away directly, which somewhat deviated them from their current mission.


    "no need, the house he chose is also a house in a famous store, so i don''t think it will be a big problem. moreover, he chose twenty-five people."


    "those twenty-five people are all ours. isn''t this clearer than the two of us with two pairs of eyes?"


    hearing this, the guard couldn''t help but nodded. this was the truth.


    there were twenty-five people following him. what problems couldn¡¯t be solved, and what small tricks couldn¡¯t they discover?


    thinking of this, the guard was completely relieved.


    "what you said does make sense."


    "yes, so we don''t need to worry so much. although we have not been in contact with that monster for a long time, it has been a short period of time. judging from the current contact, his temper is a bit strange, but in the end, it is not it can be regarded as the attitude that a superior person should have."


    "i believe that people like him won''t do anything dirty."


    the other guard also nodded: "that''s right. it''s not our fault to make small moves with us. what''s more, he always stays in a famous store, and his current house is not far from us. if anything goes wrong. , then we can rush there as soon as possible."


    thinking of this, the two people looked at each other and smiled. it seemed that they were indeed thinking too much.


    "okay, those who are selected should rest and wait for a while, while those who are not selected will begin to accept the arrangements of the special envoy and do whatever they have to do."


    after the two guards finished giving their orders, they led a group of people to rest and wait on the spot.


    at this time, han sanqian also walked to the house not far away with a group of twenty-five selected people.


    "lock the door tightly to prevent anyone from peeking into my method." han sanqian ordered.


    soon, the person at the end of the team locked the door and was very obedient.


    after making sure the door was locked, han sanqian curled up into a sneer. now, it''s time to start playing!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5692

    "now, everyone lines up in a circle, with me as the center." han sanqian said.


    the group of people did not dare to show any slightness. after hearing han sanqian''s instructions, they quickly sat down and everyone obeyed han sanqian''s words obediently.


    han sanqian glanced at everyone present. although his poisonous blood was very poisonous, at a certain level, there was no effective antidote at all.


    however, as the actual owner of poisonous blood, han sanqian naturally gradually discovered many other important elements of poisonous blood over such a long period of time.


    these factors can of course solve a lot of troubles and injuries caused by poisonous blood to the greatest extent. in addition, han sanqian is still considered a person from fairy island, and his mastery of some medical skills is still better than many people.


    under this dual identity, it is actually not a big problem to treat these twenty-five people.


    following han sanqian''s hand, a burst of true energy directly covered the bodies of twenty-five people. at this time, the twenty-five people suddenly felt waves of comfort spreading through their wounds.


    the severe trauma caused by the poisonous blood had been greatly alleviated at this moment. they all dispelled all doubts in their hearts in an instant, and were only filled with gratitude and admiration for this distinguished guest.


    after all, they themselves had tried to treat the wounds on their bodies where the blood rain had hit them, but it was a pity that no matter how hard they tried, those wounds could not be repaired in any way.


    many of them could only watch helplessly as their wounds worsened, and in the end, more serious injuries took away their lives.


    perhaps they have not personally experienced this, or they have only carried out a small part of the complete process, or they have just begun.


    however, there were many such people around them, who died one by one in front of them just before.


    they are also haunted by the fear of death.


    but now, those fears are disappearing.


    everyone was very happy, but they had to suppress their inner excitement during the treatment and cooperate well with han sanqian''s treatment of them.


    the whole process, whether it was fast or slow, took about a quarter of an hour. han sanqian finally withdrew his magic energy, withdrew his ability, and declared the treatment over.


    "open your eyes. how do you feel now?" han sanqian asked.


    everyone opened their eyes one after another and felt their bodies slightly. compared with before, not only did they not feel the pain before, but the magic energy in their bodies also felt that they slowly began to increase.


    all this shows that not only their bodies have recovered a lot, but their cultivation levels also seem to be gradually returning.


    "this... this is amazing. not only do i no longer feel uncomfortable as before, but more importantly, i feel that my cultivation has become much stronger."


    "yes, i feel this way too. although it is a bit strange to say that this feeling occurs when we are injured, this feeling is extremely real."


    "i also feel that i am stronger than before. i feel that as long as i can return to my original health state with all my strength, then i will be even more powerful than before."


    hearing everyone''s discussion, han sanqian smiled softly: "you don''t need to make such a fuss. your own feelings are correct. compared with before you were injured, your cultivation has indeed improved."


    "because i am not helping you detoxify, but i am helping you resolve these poisonous blood rains in my own way."


    "you also know that the blood rain is very powerful. the way i resolve it is to turn it into a part of your body. in other words, the toxicity is weakened and turned into power in your body. naturally, you will also become more ferocious.¡±


    on this point, han sanqian did not lie. he indeed transformed the poisonous blood into a kind of energy. just like the poisonous blood strengthened his own body, now the poisonous blood was also strengthening them crazily.


    so, it¡¯s not surprising that they feel these things, because that¡¯s how it should be.


    a group of people received han sanqian''s affirmation. they were very surprised and very happy at the same time. after all, what kind of treatment is there?


    this is simply to help them practice...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5693

    thinking of this, everyone hurriedly looked at each other, and then they all knelt in front of han sanqian.


    "we would like to thank you for your kindness. your life-saving grace today will be unforgettable for us."


    "there is still some grace to keep me waiting."


    "yeah, who would have thought that we were just asking to save our lives, but the distinguished guest not only saved our lives, but also improved his cultivation."


    "a vip is indeed a vip. just for this operation alone, i really want to ask how many people in the world have such ability."


    "yes, vip, you are so strong. no wonder one person can fight so many of us. compared with you, we are like an ant compared with an elephant."


    ¡°vip cow competition!¡±


    a group of people were originally afraid of han sanqian, and then they found out that han sanqian was cooperating with them, which meant that han sanqian''s identity and status were higher than them, so they were afraid of han sanqian. the meaning of fear has become more of a meaning of respect and class respect.


    but who knows, after having these emotions, i can now save them and enlighten them.


    such emotional changes and superpositions have also brought their admiration for han sanqian to a very high new level.


    "you don''t have to be like this, all get up." han sanqian said coldly.


    everyone hurriedly got up and stood up.


    han sanqian said coldly: "you should be grateful to me for saving you, but there is no need to be so excited, because i did not completely save your lives."


    a group of people had just become happy, and before they even had time to stay happy for a minute or two, han sanqian''s words completely drove them into the abyss.


    there is no need to explain too much that the life was not completely saved. the literal meaning alone is enough to make everyone completely despair.


    "if we didn''t completely save our lives, then... wouldn''t we still have to die?"


    "isn''t it a return to glory now?"


    a group of people were frightened. after all, compared to before, they felt that their lives would be in danger if they were soaked in blood. however, at least they felt a bit of luck in their hearts, thinking that maybe they could just take active treatment or something.


    however, now that even people of the vip level say that they cannot completely save their lives, it means that their previous luck is equivalent to being sentenced to death.


    when people have no hope, it is the most terrifying when they are completely desperate, because it is difficult for you to find anything that can make you persevere.


    just like a person without faith or a thought, he may be nothing, but if he has these, his will will sometimes be like steel, very hard and unbreakable.


    "it''s over, it''s over, we, we can''t escape death after all."


    "even the vips can''t do anything, so what else can we do except wait for death?"


    hearing the flustered discussions among the crowd, han sanqian sighed: "this matter is actually mainly my fault, because my position was completely different from yours at the beginning, so i didn''t attack you guys at all. it was a deadly attack."


    "in other words, these rains of blood are actually incurable. anyone who touches them will actually die. although its superficial wounds may be healed, it is all an illusion."


    "the real fact is that as time goes by, those who receive less doses will live longer, and when they die, they may not be directly dead. they may have lesions in other places or something."


    "and those with a large amount will live a much shorter time. when it comes to death, it may be the simplest and crudest way you see. of course, it is also possible that the situation will be relatively better, but the death will be the most ugly. .¡±


    "think about it, your internal organs will be slowly corroded, and eventually they will slowly turn into blood, and then spread out from everywhere through your body."


    "that is to say, at that time, you will most likely bleed to death from seven holes."


    han sanqian''s words suddenly made everyone even more unstoppable. everyone looked at me and i looked at you. for a moment, it was like falling into an abyss.


    han sanqian saw that the scene was almost over and started his own performance...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5694

    this guy first let out a long sigh, as if he felt the same way as others.


    "actually, it''s true that i wanted to kill more of you at the beginning. however, i didn''t expect that the response to a villa as big as a famous store would be so ridiculous."


    "perhaps, they can also consider this, but they are not willing to spend resources on ordinary people like you."


    hearing this, han sanqian paused deliberately. seeing that no one seemed too disgusted, he continued: "actually, there are only five people in the quota this time. you also know this."


    everyone nodded. there was no need to doubt this. after all, everyone had seen it with their own eyes.


    the guard did say before that there were only five places.


    "moreover, these five places were actually determined by them. in their words, priority will be given to those with higher cultivation levels. in other words, you are not actually among the candidates."


    after hearing this, everyone was slightly shocked, then stunned, and finally, everyone became very depressed.


    their relative cultivation is indeed lower, although they can be considered the elite among the elite. however, among the elite, there are also distinctions between high and low.


    obviously, they belong to the relatively low-level people in that ranks.


    moreover, low cultivation does not mean being stupid. in fact, there are some smart people among them who already knew that they would not be selected from the beginning.


    because although one of the five positions has a relatively low cultivation level, they all know that the other four are the four most powerful people in their ranks.


    this also means that the person with low cultivation level is just for acting.


    of course they see this clearly, they just don''t want to accept this fact.


    "i feel sorry for you. after all, although we were once enemies, i can see that you put a lot of effort into dealing with me. so, i temporarily added a quota."


    "you guys are the hardest working people i have ever seen in battle."


    as soon as these words came out, a group of people felt a little moved, but in fact they had just walked into the trap of han sanqian''s words. after all, who didn''t give their best when fighting han sanqian on the field?


    people are selfish and independent, so many times when they try their best, they naturally think that they are definitely the one who did their best.


    although they don''t know that their limit may be much stronger than this so-called full strength.


    they also didn''t know that in that environment at that time, someone must have done their best than them.


    after being praised by han sanqian, the first reaction of a group of people was that they were very moved. at least at this time, someone still understood them.


    "thank you, distinguished guest. in fact, we also know that if you hadn''t chosen us personally, we might have had to wait for death."


    "yes, actually we are all in the elite ranks, so naturally many of us are familiar with each other."


    "the twenty-five people they selected are basically at the forefront of our ranks, and they are all above us in terms of strength."


    in other words, even if the quota is increased and they are ranked according to their cultivation level, it is actually impossible for them to get their turn.


    this is not twenty-five, but fifty, because they know that there is at least a group of people outside who are more powerful than them, but they have not been selected.


    they were also personally selected by han sanqian to have the opportunity to enter here.


    "yes, speaking of this, we really have to thank the distinguished guests again. at least, we managed to get in here no matter what."


    "yes, distinguished guest, you don''t need to explain any more. we all understand. even if you can''t completely save our lives, we are still very grateful to you."


    brainwashed by han sanqian, this group of people was not only very grateful to han sanqian, but in a sense, they also regarded han sanqian as their benefactor.


    although, han sanqian did not save their lives.


    "hey, when you say this, i feel a little sorry." han sanqian sighed: "actually, if you want to survive, it''s not that there are no other ways. it''s just this method. i don''t know if you are willing to try it. .¡±


    speaking of this, han sanqian looked at this group of people...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5695

    hope suddenly appeared on everyone''s originally despairing faces.


    who doesn¡¯t want to live, who doesn¡¯t want to continue in this world.


    therefore, a group of people were certainly very happy to hear that there was a turn of events in han sanqian''s words.


    "dear guest, are you telling the truth? can we really hope to survive?"


    "if possible, please, distinguished guest, please save us. we can do anything you ask us to do. in the future, we can also work for you."


    han sanqian nodded: "there is indeed a way, but... let''s forget it."


    han sanqian hesitated to speak. after sighing, he stopped talking.


    this time, a group of people were completely worried and anxious. it was okay that you just said no, but now, you clearly gave everyone a little hope, but you suddenly killed it.


    this can make people do what they want for a while.


    "dignified guest, you...what do you mean by this?"


    "yeah, why do you say you can save us, but don''t want to say it anymore?"


    "did we do something wrong? or said something wrong?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "it''s not that you said or did anything wrong, it''s really... ugh!"


    han sanqian sighed again, then walked a few steps depressedly, and then turned back to look at everyone again: "it is really difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. moreover, even if i am willing to give you rice, what can i do?" ?¡±


    "here in a famous store, you are just a soldier and have no right to speak at all. although i am a distinguished guest in your words, i am still a guest after all. i am a guest."


    "if i made a private decision to treat you, i ask you, what should the others do, and what should the other twenty-five people selected in this store do?"


    "although they will still die, if i cure you alone and then die, then things will be different."


    when everyone thought about it, it was the same truth. if they wanted to die, they would die together. there was nothing to say. however, the person chosen by han sanqian did not die, and the others died. the meaning was very clear.


    if they are the owner of the village, they may also feel that their appearance is very ugly. after all, this is not giving themselves face.


    "i just told you that i didn''t actually choose you, and i also told you some rules in the famous store. in fact, i didn''t want you to know how much kindness i have to you. i just wanted you to know what your own situation is. .¡±


    "famous stores are unwilling to give resources to you. they think your lives are not important. as a distinguished guest, if i do what they say, it will naturally be a happy event and everyone will be happy. however, once it is different from what they said, how important is it that i am a distinguished guest?"


    "although i''m not afraid of confronting them at all, you still have to give me some benefit, or why should i do it for you?"


    "just because you guys act like cows and horses for me? are you kidding me? famous stores have plenty of ways to find more people to work for me. do you need them?"


    after listening, everyone nodded again. this point was indeed very reasonable.


    "what the distinguished guest said, actually we can understand. from the distinguished guest''s point of view, even if you have the means, you really can''t save us."


    "yes, we are all small soldiers. if the higher-ups don''t care about our life or death, then we ourselves are like nothing. it doesn''t matter whether we live or die."


    "the people above who need your treatment, vip, are those with higher cultivation levels, because they are more valuable to famous stores."


    "it''s pity for us, we can be regarded as loyal, but in the end, hey, we ended up like this. if we have to blame it, we can only blame it on our lack of talent and our inability to cultivate this level."


    a group of people were angry, but many people accepted this unfair arrangement of fate.


    han sanqian glanced at them: "unless you can be more ruthless, or have a different idea, i have been short of manpower recently. you see... how about..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5696

    "how about becoming my disciple or something." han sanqian finally revealed his purpose in a coy manner.


    of course, in reality, han sanqian could not have any coercion. everything he looked like was just what the current situation required.


    he had to act and act very embarrassed, so that these people would not have any doubts or thoughts.


    in fact, han sanqian''s acting skills are pretty good. of course, when people see something they want to believe, they actually don''t care much about other things.


    most of the time, people only want to believe what they want to believe. as for other things, they don''t want to see them, so they will naturally ignore them.


    therefore, even if han sanqian''s acting skills are very bad, it is actually enough to deceive everyone present.


    under the premise of life, everyone wants to keep their chance of survival. as for all other external factors that will affect their survival, no one really cares about it.


    of course, in addition to survival, for this group of people, there is another thing that they cannot refuse, or cannot not be attracted to, which is to become han sanqian''s disciples.


    who is han sanqian? he is a vip of a famous store, and a person who is extremely troublesome even for their store owner to deal with.


    the key is that this guy''s ability is invincible. they who live in famous stores are actually very proud of themselves. in their hearts, famous stores are an extremely sacred and invincible place.


    there is no other place like them.


    this is holy land.


    this may be their frog-in-the-well cognition. of course, you can also think that they have been brainwashed, but these cognitions are real.


    under such circumstances, the emergence of han sanqian completely shattered their dream of a holy land. naturally, in their hearts, the weight of han sanqian far exceeds many actual things.


    when i hear that someone like han sanqian needs disciples, i wonder who can resist this fatal temptation.


    in fact, no one can refuse. especially when these are directly linked to one''s own life, it is almost absolutely irresistible.


    that is to say, everyone needs to be ashamed, that is, they are from a famous store now. for some basic things, they cannot overdo it. otherwise, i am afraid many people will kneel down on the spot and beg han sanqian to take him in.


    but even if they suppress this inner impulse, in fact, it is difficult for them to pretend to be calm as they imagined.


    "only if you become my disciples, and i want to save you, can it be justified. i can even go against some of the wishes of the owner of your famous store."


    "when people live in this world, they have to do something for their own benefit. i believe you can understand my thoughts on this."


    when han sanqian said this, he couldn''t help but sigh: "of course, if you don''t want to agree, it''s actually fine. to be honest, the treatment i am receiving in the famous store is pretty good for me. "


    "i don''t want to have any confrontation with them, especially because this is not actually because i have anything to do with them, but just for the lives of you people."


    after saying this, han sanqian looked regretful, shook his head and walked further into the house, as if he was telling the group of people with his actions that he had just been soft-hearted and confused. such a decision was made.


    in the end, everyone is just a group of soldiers. in fact, they have never encountered han sanqian''s top tricks.


    not to mention them, even many experienced people are often unable to resist han sanqian''s tricks one after another.


    sure enough, after the last part of han sanqian''s whole show was completed, a group of people looked at each other, and then they all made a completely consistent response to each other. decide.


    the next second, everyone suddenly walked behind han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5697

    afterwards, with a plop, everyone knelt down on the ground uniformly.


    "the distinguished guest has great magical powers. if you can accept us as your disciples, it will be a blessing for us. if you don''t mind being a distinguished guest, please accept us as your disciples."


    "yes, we are willing to always be by your side and serve you."


    who wouldn''t want to be able to live and be admitted to the door of han sanqian''s thigh?


    this is han sanqian. if you can become his disciple, you will definitely get a lot of his teachings in the future. naturally, you will also get many opportunities for growth.


    as the saying goes, you learn something from whoever you follow. you learn deception from a liar, you learn gambling from a gambler, and you naturally learn advanced things from an expert that others cannot learn.


    han sanqian is an expert among experts. who would refuse to follow such an expert?


    moreover, they all know one thing, that is, there is actually no one around han sanqian now, which means that they are the first batch of disciples.


    this skinny camel is bigger than a horse. if they become the first batch of disciples, even if they are less talented, they will definitely be better than most people.


    so no matter what, their cultivation will be a qualitative improvement compared to now.


    how could these people be unwilling?


    han sanqian didn''t say anything immediately. he still had his back turned to them, seeming to be making a very difficult decision.


    after a long while, this guy finally let out a pretentious sigh.


    "hey, but if you follow me, it means you need to betray mingmen. of course, now, i am on good terms with mingmen, so theoretically, you don''t have any big changes in your position. ."


    "but my ambition must be more than that. in the future, i may be an enemy of famous stores, or even the world. are you willing to follow me?"


    when everyone heard this, they looked at me and i looked at you. the next second, everyone had almost no hesitation.


    "if you are willing to accept us as your disciples, naturally, as your disciples, we will take the lead. if you are the enemy of the world, we will fight against everyone in the world."


    "yes, we have already thought it through."


    in fact, han sanqian''s routine is indeed very good. from the beginning, the increase from five people to fifty people was his intention.


    the purpose, of course, is very simple. he wants everyone to clearly know the fact that han sanqian really cares about these people, but the dark side of the famous store makes this a bit difficult. of.


    when this group of people faced the test of life and death, and knew that their masters didn''t care about their lives at all, and even treated them as inferior beings, how loyal they were to their masters it will be disintegrated in an instant.


    it''s like you may have been very loyal to your superior, willing to go through fire and water for him, no matter what. however, when you risk your life, you suddenly realize that in fact, your position is with your superior, and you may not even have the right to do it. not even as good as a dog.


    at this time, your heart will instantly cool down, and your sincerity will almost completely collapse at this time.


    you may not be afraid of death, but you will be afraid of your sincerity being let down.


    therefore, it is difficult for someone to maintain their original intention under such heavy designs as han sanqian.


    at this moment, the twenty-five people, almost all turned to han sanqian.


    han sanqian would not be too pretentious. seeing that the situation was almost the same, he nodded suddenly, sighed, and said: "it''s rare for you to have such a heart. okay, since you are willing to do whatever it takes, in fact, i also i¡¯m willing to help you.¡±


    "however, you still want me to think about it again."


    "dignified guest, no, distinguished master, why do you still think about it?"


    "yes, respected master, why do you still think about it?"


    han sanqian sighed: "although i said that i will be an enemy of the famous store in the future, in fact, if i save you, i am worried that i will actually become an enemy of the famous store now."


    "you also know that pulling you here is not just about changing the store. the most important thing is that our group of people broke the rules of the famous store."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5698

    in one sentence, everyone was completely stunned.


    in fact, they could understand the meaning of han sanqian''s words, and they could even think of it.


    after all, this is doing something different against the owner''s order.


    they are all old people from famous stores, so naturally they all know the rules of famous stores, as well as some of the viciousness and work style of their own owners.


    those who poach him in front of him have to go against what he has done. even if other people know about their situation, they may defect.


    at that time, the entire famous store will most likely be in some complete chaos.


    this will make the whole situation very complicated.


    vips may not only fall out with famous stores, but to some extent, conflicts may break out between the two parties.


    and the root of all this is to save them.


    therefore, it is actually very normal for vips to have some considerations.


    at this time, although many people wanted han sanqian not to think about it and agree to them directly, but when the words came to their lips, they could not say them out.


    at the moment, the best choice is of course to wait quietly for han sanqian''s decision.


    after about a minute or so, han sanqian thought over and over again and made up his mind.


    "i have figured it out. i have the final say on what i want to do. as for other factors, i don''t want to consider them. i have done it. the world is my enemy, and i will definitely bear the whole world."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian suddenly looked at the group of people present and said: "i can save you and even teach you some cultivation skills and techniques. so, what is your attitude?"


    saving lives, improving cultivation, and learning secret techniques, none of these are what this group of people desperately want at the moment. when they heard han sanqian say this, the group of people nodded immediately.


    "we are also willing to follow our mentor to the death."


    as soon as he finished speaking, a group of people kowtowed three times on the ground.


    for this group of people to be able to speak, survive, and follow such a big shot, it is certainly something they can only dream of.


    after all, this big shot was a terrifying being who could directly injure their ancestors. he was simply not as powerful as ordinary people could imagine.


    naturally, following such people also makes them more confident.


    "okay, in that case, let''s all get up." after saying this, han sanqian glanced in the direction of the door: "partition walls have ears, so we still have to be careful when doing things."


    "at least, before we can completely cure you, the things we have done cannot be extraneous to allow others to stop us."


    everyone, look at me and i look at you. how could they know that they had been deceived by han sanqian? their hearts at this moment were actually full of gratitude to han sanqian.


    a big shot like this mentor would actually do such detail for a bunch of little shrimps like them.


    "yes." everyone said gratefully.


    han sanqian nodded, and then waved his hand: "you continue to sit around me like before, i will help you deepen the blood poison in your body."


    "this time, it will take a long time, but it can suppress these toxins to a great extent, and of course it can also greatly improve your cultivation. you must be mentally prepared."


    everyone nodded quickly and sat down again obediently.


    this time, han sanqian did not hold back as before, but directly activated all the demonic energy. while clearing your blood poison for them, he also used his own demonic energy to catalyze these blood poisons and let them circulate. they develop some strength within their bodies.


    in this way, the purpose mentioned by han sanqian can be achieved, which not only helps them suppress the poisonous blood in their bodies, but also helps them improve their cultivation and strength.


    in fact, for han sanqian, how to detoxify and transform the blood poison is simply a trivial matter. he simply cannot use such a complicated process, nor can it take such a long time.


    this guy was acting everything out for these people to see that the poison was difficult to cure, and to make these people think that han sanqian was very capable. he could not only reduce the poison, but also improve his cultivation.


    the purpose, of course, is to capture people''s hearts.


    because han sanqian knew very well that although he was at the core of the enemy, it was not enough to do damage by himself alone...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5699

    after all, his abilities are limited on his own, and some of his betrayal behaviors at some critical moments may actually have limited limitations.


    but if there are dozens of dead soldiers willing to follow him, it will be completely different.


    first of all, there is great strength in numbers. once destruction occurs, destruction occurs everywhere, giving the impression of being besieged on all sides.


    secondly, if there is too much of this kind of destruction, in addition to causing a certain amount of panic to the enemy, the most important thing is that the rebellion of this group of people will make those who have been poisoned by the blood poison also have the desire to rebel.


    or, to put it at a lower level, even if those people don''t want to rebel at that time, their determination to come to suppress them will not be too great.


    your master has sold you, will you still work for him? obviously, it won''t be too much. if you want to add another condition to this, and it is the condition that you are going to die soon, damn, then i won''t risk my life for this guy.


    most of it is just an idea, fuck your love for zaza, it has nothing to do with me.


    therefore, this is the fundamental reason why han sanqian tried his best to get this group of people to follow him.


    a few more minutes passed, and han sanqian finally withdrew his magical powers, and those present could clearly feel that the blood poison in their bodies had disappeared again, and their cultivation and strength had also increased a lot.


    this left many people feeling extremely confused, but also more delighted.


    if you follow the right person, the benefits will be immediately apparent. how can they be unhappy?


    "are you feeling okay?" han sanqian asked.


    "honored master, we feel much better."


    "yes, my cultivation and strength also feel slightly stronger than before."


    "your honorable master is really great."


    twenty-five people, each one happier than the last.


    han sanqian chuckled softly: "this little thing can make you complacent? you are a bunch of mediocre people."


    "after we go out, i will teach you more powerful techniques. you also know han sanqian, right?"


    everyone nodded.


    "han sanqian''s body has been occupied by me. as far as i know, han sanqian has many god-level skills. when we go out, i will teach these things to you as a teacher."


    of course the people in the famous store knew that han sanqian had magical powers.


    some people had heard before that someone was selling god-level skills at a grand ceremony in a famous store, but their level was relatively low at that time, so it was impossible to know in advance that that person was han sanqian.


    but as the war finally broke out, han sanqian completely stopped pretending and showed off his cards. everyone gradually knew that this guy was the one selling god-level skills.


    now that the "monster" said this, naturally, everyone had no doubts about his words.


    i am full of infinite expectations for the cake painted by han sanqian.


    after all, god-level skills are a good thing that most people cannot refuse.


    everyone imagines how powerful they would be if they learned such skills.


    everyone would imagine how glorious it would be to stand on the top of the mountain.


    so, who wouldn''t feel extremely excited in such a situation.


    "thank you, master."


    everyone responded quietly in unison.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "since i respect my teacher, i should teach you, so i don''t need to be so grateful. besides, you will all be my right-hand man in the future. there are still many things to learn, and you don''t have to." there is no need to be overly excited for a mere god-level skill."


    "because for me, as my disciples, each of you will be a general who can stand alone in the future, and each of you will be the leader of the party."


    "these things right now are just the beginning."


    "but i still say what i said, everything is just the beginning. if you want to realize it, it depends on what you do next."


    "please honor your master, we will go through fire and water without hesitation!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5700

    han sanqian did not reply immediately. he glanced at the group of people and sighed: "the next step is the key to whether you can survive completely, but at the same time, it is also the most dangerous thing we have to do."


    han sanqian finished speaking and looked at the crowd: "you also know that there are many people who want to survive, and you are just one of them. when hungry dogs fight for food, they will go crazy and even turn their vicious teeth."


    everyone nodded.


    "the beasts without thinking are like this, but the people with thinking are even more terrifying?" han sanqian continued: "so, our next action is most likely to pull out the tiger''s teeth."


    "but i don''t have many disciples in my life. i accept you and others today. i am willing to sacrifice something and take big risks for you bastards, but i just don''t know if you have the skills."


    the meaning of han sanqian''s words was, of course, to give the disciples a huge psychological comfort and make them feel that they were han sanqian''s first disciples, which was very important.


    in this way, they will trust and follow han sanqian more, and their inner excitement and fighting spirit will be enhanced to a greater extent.


    secondly, the purpose of using animals as an example is very clear, that is, to tell them that it is normal for them to betray a famous store or something.


    in this way, they will not feel any psychological pressure when they betray.


    after all, this group of people has been hanging out in famous stores for a long time, so you can''t expect them to betray at any time without having any other ideas.


    you know, the human heart is made of flesh after all.


    with twenty-five people, you can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will be completely free of mental burden and pressure.


    after saying these words, they will be mentally prepared in advance, and naturally, when the time comes, they will go with the flow.


    "respected master, as the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. we have worked faithfully in famous stores for many years, but now we have ended up being abandoned like this. we no longer have any feelings for famous stores."


    "on the contrary, my dear master, could you not despise us trash, accept us as your disciples, teach us our cultivation and techniques, and save our lives?"


    "once i am a teacher, i will always be a father. i respect you, master, and you have shown us great kindness again. no matter what you want us to do, we will fight with you to the end even if we lose our lives."


    "that''s right, if you die, you''ll fucking die. anyway, if this continues like this, we will have to die too."


    "you''re right. instead of waiting to die, it''s better to give him a fight. at least when you and i close our eyes, this useless waste who is dead but not dead will be able to think clearly under this nine springs."


    "i agree."


    a group of people were abandoned by a famous store. this was false news passed to them by han sanqian. but coincidentally, through han sanqian''s layout, it became a definite fact in the eyes of these people. naturally, everyone also had a crush on the famous store. there is resentment.


    in this world, many people can bear any blow, but it is absolutely difficult to bear the betrayal of your dearest person or someone.


    he can touch anyone''s heart and completely ignite their emotions.


    seeing that the atmosphere created by fanning the flames had reached this level, han sanqian was quite satisfied.


    however, he still had to pretend to be very embarrassed on his face. after pondering for a moment, he nodded: "okay, i read you right."


    "in that case, let''s fight them to the end."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian looked at the twenty-five people present and said, "stay a moment and you will act according to my plan. now, i will tell you the general plan first. you all come here."


    the twenty-five so-called disciples didn''t have the slightest suspicion, and they all surrounded him honestly.


    han sanqian then stopped talking nonsense and told these disciples all his plans.


    at this point, han sanqian did not hide anything, because he needed the cooperation of these disciples, and naturally many things had to be made clear to them.


    only in this way, when the plan is actually launched, these people will not affect the progress of the plan because they do not understand the situation.


    "do you understand everything?" han sanqian asked.


    "honored master, we all understand." everyone replied.


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, now that i understand, then you can retreat. remember, you must hide your expressions before the action begins."


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5701

    the twenty-five people said no more. they left obediently as planned.


    outside the house, two guards and twenty-five other people had been waiting for a long time, and they were somewhat anxious.


    after all, the twenty-five people they selected are the best candidates for the famous store. saving these people is the key. as for the others, no one will care.


    however, han sanqian chose the twenty-five people, so they had nothing to say and could only wait.


    now, seeing these twenty-five people coming out, the two guards hurriedly stood up and greeted them.


    the twenty-five elites led by these two people also stood up immediately and followed closely.


    "how are you doing?" the guard asked eagerly.


    the leading disciple smiled softly: "returning to the guards, this distinguished guest is indeed a distinguished guest, he is simply very powerful. after his treatment, not only are we free of any blood poisoning, but on the contrary, our cultivation has improved a lot."


    "yeah, now i feel like i can kill an elephant with one palm."


    after hearing the explanations of these people, whether they were the guards or the selected people behind them, everyone was very happy.


    after all, these are not only the best effects they imagined, but even more terrifying, surprising and crazy than this.


    thinking of this, the group of people were so excited that they couldn''t wait to go in now.


    "then what does the distinguished guest have to say? can we go in now?" another guard asked hurriedly.


    the leader shook his head: "the distinguished guest said he could enter, but the effect may not be as good as ours."


    "why?" the guard asked, obviously a little anxious.


    after all, everything in the front was good. how come the one in the back, who was also the most critical person in the village, suddenly lost that effect.


    "the distinguished guest has just treated us, and our vitality has been severely damaged. therefore, if the people behind us need to be treated, the effect will naturally not be very good."


    "this¡­¡­"


    after hearing this, the faces of the group of people changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    this simply made a group of them extremely disappointed, and their mood was like riding a roller coaster, going up and down.


    "however, the vip said that if we go in now, we can try our best to help them extend their lifespan, and then wait for the vip to recover, and then do in-depth repairs."


    the two guards glanced at each other. although this method was not as good as expected, it seemed to be the only way to do it at the moment.


    "if you two don''t accept it, the distinguished guest said that after he rests for a day or two, he can directly undergo a comprehensive treatment like the one we just did. but..." the man glanced at the other twenty-five people. .


    seeing the disappointed and lost expressions of this group of people, the group headed by him couldn''t help but feel so happy.


    although they were indeed lying according to han sanqian''s intention, in any case, the treatment they received from han sanqian and the treatment these people receive today are indeed very different.


    the respected master said that he would cure them thoroughly and teach them magical skills, but as for these people, the respected master didn''t even want to do any face-saving projects. he directly told them that he couldn''t cure these people, let alone impossible. cure them.


    therefore, let them tell such a lie first. even if these people go in, the best result will be just a perfunctory treatment by the master, which is nothing. it is far worse than what they are now.


    thinking that my cultivation is obviously inferior to others, but my current position is far higher than that of others, how could a group of people be unhappy?


    how could you not be proud?


    two guards, you look at me, and i look at you. both of them are actually a little annoyed now. of course they understand what they are referring to, which means that this group of people may not be able to persist until han san. that''s when qian regained his form.


    so, it seems like they have other options, but in fact they don¡¯t have any.


    thinking of this, the guards looked at the twenty-five people behind them and said: "you should go to find the distinguished guests first. it is a good thing to suppress them temporarily. at least, it is better than being directly poisoned by the rain of blood."


    twenty-five people nodded...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5702

    this is indeed the optimal solution.


    the leading man didn''t say anything. he led the other twenty-four people and obediently moved out of the way, allowing the twenty-five people chosen by the guards to walk towards the room.


    the two guards were still a little uncomfortable. after all, it was not the result they wanted at the moment.


    however, looking at these twenty-five people here, it''s hard for them to be too obvious.


    one of them smiled: "it''s okay. anyway, there are still twenty-five people here who have been treated."


    "yes, the original expectation was for five people, but now there are twenty-five, which is twenty more than the original plan."


    originally, the two people wanted to resolve the embarrassment through these words, but they did not know that bringing up the old things between them was actually just a fresh wound for the current group of people.


    in other words, in the minds of this group of people, if han sanqian had not personally chosen them, then according to the wishes of these two guards, they might have sat there waiting to die like the other group of people.


    thinking of this, a group of people just gave a fake smile on the surface.


    "yes, thank you two guards for your kind words. if it weren''t for your kind words, the distinguished guests might have saved only five people. how would we not be lucky enough to experience such treatment today."


    "yes, speaking of which, you two can be considered our saviors."


    hearing these compliments, the two guards were really happy in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but feel a little proud on their faces.


    although han sanqian''s sudden choice of fifty people was indeed not within their expectations, they were the only two people han sanqian came into contact with along the way.


    if this matter reaches the owner of the village, the two of them will have some merit.


    they can completely follow what this group of people said and brag compared to the village owner or others. they entertained and served the vips well, so the vips chose to save more people so generously.


    and even if you don''t say it, many people will probably have the same idea as this group of people.


    so, how could two people be unhappy?


    "oh, you''re too polite. we all work in the same village. although we do different things and perform different responsibilities, we are colleagues and brothers after all."


    "that''s right, your business is actually our business, so you''re welcome."


    the more the two of them thought about it, the more happy and joyful they felt in their hearts.


    seeing these two guys so happy, the twenty-five disciples felt even colder ridicule in their hearts, because they could see the hypocritical faces of these two guys more and more clearly.


    the leader didn''t want to waste time with the two of them, and said calmly: "if there is nothing else, we will go over and have a rest with everyone."


    the two guards were completely immersed in joy and did not notice the slight change in the leader''s expression.


    "go, go, you have just been treated and need a good rest."


    the leader nodded and led the remaining twenty-four people into the group of people who did not get a chance.


    at this time, the two guards were still immersed in joy and did not notice at all that when this group of people returned to the crowd, although they did sit down together, they were soon communicating with others, slowly. spread out slowly.


    because on the surface it looks too much like they were chatting with others and then sitting next to them naturally, so if you don''t look carefully, it''s actually difficult to spot these clues.


    "twenty-five people have been completely cured, and there are still twenty-five people who have temporarily suppressed the toxin. the two brothers have managed to get fifty live quotas for the famous store, and they have basically been used for elites. think about it, the alliance leader knows yes, you will definitely be very happy.¡±


    "haha, i heard that the position of deputy captain of our escort team has always been vacant. there is only one captain, but there are two deputy captains. we two brothers, don''t we just have one for each of us?"


    hearing this, the two people looked at each other and smiled, their eyes revealing a longing for the future.


    it seems that the position of vice-captain is beckoning to two people.


    at this time, the twenty-five people who entered the house had already arrived in front of han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5703

    "meet the distinguished guests."


    the group of people were very polite and saluted immediately after seeing han sanqian.


    han sanqian turned his back to them. when he heard them salute, he turned around and turned around gently: "forgive me."


    everyone straightened up slightly.


    "i believe that the person who went out just now told you some basic information. if you still choose to come in, you should know that what i am doing now can only help you suppress the poisonous blood for a short period of time."


    everyone nodded.


    "yes, distinguished guest, they already told us before coming."


    "yes, we can understand. we don''t even want to disturb the distinguished guests and want them to rest. however, you also know that this rain of blood is very fierce. you made it yourself. how can we ordinary people resist it. therefore, we worry, we may not be able to wait until the day you recover in the coming days.¡±


    "so, i''m going to ask this distinguished guest to help us suppress the poisonous blood in our body first, and then i''ll wait for your good news."


    a group of people are very good at talking. they first put a hat on han sanqian and said that you made the blood and we can''t solve it. then they made a polite request.


    i have to say, there really isn¡¯t anything wrong with what i said.


    "okay." han sanqian nodded: "this is the safest way, but it''s the same as before, that is, i can only help you suppress it temporarily."


    "i have heard it clearly. the way to suppress the poisonous blood in your body is actually very simple. that is to feed you with my blood. of course, this is indeed a bit weird from the side, but the smarter ones among you can also you should know what it means to fight fire with fire."


    "the poisonous blood is the most powerful poison in the world. there is no way to get rid of it itself, so the only way is to feed you more poisonous blood."


    "of course, this means that the poisonous blood in your body will increase exponentially, but this can indeed suppress the previous poisonous blood for a short time."


    "of course, this is also dangerous. once the fight between the two poisons is over, that is when they invade your body, you will be even more certain to die than you are now."


    "so, it also needs to be eradicated. the way to eradicate it is also very simple, which is to turn the poisonous blood into a part of your own body and let it become a force in your body."


    "i believe you have also heard this from the people who went out just now. their current cultivation level is probably stronger than before. this is the principle."


    "do you have any other questions?"


    a group of people understand the concept of fighting fire with poison, but they have never heard of using the same poison to fight the same poison.


    but just when they had doubts, when han sanqian told the final principle and based on the state of the previous group of people, everything seemed reasonable again.


    after all, in that group of people, one person may brag, and two people may feel wrong, but it is impossible for twenty-five people to collectively make a mistake.


    then, it can only mean that they themselves cannot understand that the same poison can attack poison. the rest is basically completely logical.


    thinking of this, everyone nodded.


    "dear guest, we have no doubts. your cultivation far exceeds ours. naturally, your understanding in many aspects also far surpasses ours."


    "yeah, you said it, we just do it."


    han sanqian was secretly happy. it was obvious that he had deceived these people and hid the poisonous blood in their bodies. it was impossible to fight fire with fire.


    there is no such operation in the world as using the same poison to attack the same poison.


    he also knew that this statement could not deceive these elites, but since he explained all the procedures without any problems, these people would naturally ignore this detail, or in other words, they deceived themselves because they could not understand this treatment method.


    in fact, these things will kill them and become a key part of han sanqian''s destruction!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5704

    "okay, since no one has any questions, let''s start the treatment according to the steps. just like the first group of people, sit down around me first."


    as soon as han sanqian gave his instructions, everyone sat down around han sanqian without any doubt.


    afterwards, a group of people waited for han sanqian''s next instructions.


    in fact, what han sanqian has to do now is very simple, that is, just make a cut and put some blood for these guys to eat.


    the only thing to do is to wrap the poisonous blood with some real energy, so that the poisonous blood will not attack immediately, and it will be trapped if it leaks.


    however, to perform a show, you need to have a complete set, and you have to use some mystery to make things mysterious. otherwise, too simple steps will easily arouse suspicion.


    therefore, han sanqian had to do something else to confuse them.


    han sanqian made a complex process, and he deliberately used the real energy to move around, and then forced the real energy to give them some performances and irrigation, so that the real energy in their bodies could rotate.


    han sanqian then cut a wound on himself and released the poisonous blood. after wrapping it with real energy, he divided it into twenty-five drops and gave it to everyone present.


    after han sanqian''s set of fancy tricks, in fact, no one had any doubts about this. they all opened their mouths very honestly and sucked all the poisonous blood into their bodies.


    after ensuring that the poisonous blood was distributed to everyone, han sanqian used his true energy to increase everyone''s holdings a little bit, so that they could feel that their bodies were in a good direction. yes, in this way, no one will suspect that the things you gave them are fake.


    after completing the operation, han sanqian gently withdrew his true energy, then pretended to be relatively weak and sighed.


    "currently, i have planted poisonous blood on each of you. now, the new poisonous blood will absorb the poisonous blood you have received previously in a short period of time, and then try to absorb the poisonous blood. gather and become a part of this new individual of your own.¡±


    "of course, this fusion will be successful, but it will not be completely successful, so gradually, they will have the effect of fighting fire with fire."


    "i tell you this so that you can have an understanding of your body, and also to let you know what may happen next and prepare yourself mentally in advance."


    han sanqian finished speaking and looked at the twenty-five people present.


    twenty-five people also woke up from their trance state at this time, and they all subconsciously used their inner breath to feel their physical conditions.


    basically, they can confirm that the situation in the body is in line with what han sanqian said, that a warm current is being generated in the body and gradually spreading to all other places in the body.


    in other places, there is obviously a return flow to the center of the warm current.


    it can be seen that this should be the process of the poisonous blood from han sanqian''s mouth entering the body and then absorbing the poisonous blood from other places in the body. the reason why it is a warm current that makes people feel comfortable may be just like what they felt before.


    in the final analysis, the whole thing is still beyond their comprehension.


    therefore, to a certain extent, this made them believe what han sanqian said even more.


    fighting fire with fire works.


    they may indeed be people of low scope and low cultivation. they cannot understand or handle these high-level things.


    everyone stood up and felt that their bodies were indeed much better than before, so they couldn''t help but stand up one after another.


    "i''d like to thank you distinguished guest for your help."


    han sanqian didn''t feel happy at all, and even felt extremely weak. he waved his hand: "that''s all, there''s no need to say these polite words."


    "i don''t know how many years i have lived, and i don''t know how many times i have heard these words. it doesn''t have to be like this."


    everyone looked at me and i looked at you, and for a moment i didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "i wonder if the distinguished guest has any other instructions. if there are no other instructions, i think... i will leave first." someone suggested.


    han sanqian hesitated for a moment and said nothing. the twenty-five people did not dare to make any move and waited for him quietly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5705

    "hey, forget it, i don''t have anything else to do. you should retreat first. i want to take a rest."


    although han sanqian said that nothing happened, everyone could still feel that han sanqian seemed to have something to say.


    someone thought for a while and plucked up the courage: "dear guest, if you have any needs, just ask and we will try our best to satisfy you."


    "looking at the appearance of the distinguished guest, does he need some elixirs for conditioning?" someone asked.


    i have to say that this boy is quite in line with han sanqian''s wishes. at least, the purpose of han sanqian''s current pretense is to get something.


    this is han sanqian''s true purpose.


    however, due to his identity, han sanqian was embarrassed to express his request.


    one is that the monster has now got himself a vip position. of course it is not a problem for the vip to ask for something. the problem is that han sanqian, as a vip, cannot open his mouth.


    first, this distinguished guest is expensive! ! ! noble! !


    second, monsters are thousands of years old, so they have to give others a very strong sense of power. if you want something like this, it would be a huge loss.


    however, han sanqian''s body does need something to supplement it.


    after all, han sanqian''s body was fucked by a monster, so he is still a little nervous now.


    this is easy to understand, or it cannot be blamed on the monster. after all, one person has to resist the attack of hundreds of thousands of people. just from this wave, it is already good to survive, and how much usable things are left in the body? woolen cloth?


    although the demon dragon ignited the demon dragon''s blood to make his body enter an extremely powerful state, this extremely powerful state was always accumulated with the demon dragon''s blood.


    in the end, he still needs to be able to really supplement his body.


    of course, with the blood of the demon dragon and the large amount of demonic energy left behind by the monster before it left, han sanqian cannot be said to be completely weak to the point of needing elixirs for supplementation.


    however, he knew very well that he would still have to have a final battle with the famous store, so it was not a bad thing to make some storage preparations in advance and be prepared for a rainy day.


    the twenty-five people looked at me and i looked at you. finally, they all took out a few pills from their bags.


    "i can''t wait for a mere migrant worker. i really don''t have much on me. these pills are just my usual wages from famous stores. please don''t dislike it, distinguished guest, and accept these."


    "yes, distinguished guest, these are our little thoughts."


    twenty-five people each had about one or two pills, and the total amount was only about forty pills. the amount was indeed not large. moreover, han sanqian could tell the level of these people''s pills at a glance. it''s not bad, but for someone of han sanqian''s level, it''s really bad.


    however, there are twenty-five of his so-called disciples who are helping him to do things. of course, he must give them something to win over people''s hearts, so that they will be more active.


    thinking of this, han sanqian pretended to decline: "i help you treat your injuries, but i still have to collect your reward. this..."


    "this is simply not my way of doing things."


    "you guys, it''s better to take it back."


    "dear guest, please don''t think like this. you even saved our lives, so it''s only right that we give out some extraneous things."


    "yes, distinguished guest, it''s just a small gesture, just treat it as our filial piety to you."


    it was just a pretense of refusal, so of course many things had to be mentioned. for this reason, han sanqian no longer had to pretend.


    "in that case, you can keep these pills." han sanqian nodded.


    the twenty-five people didn''t say much. after all, for them, although the pill was good, it was quite worthwhile if it could be used to please a monster-level person.


    after the twenty-five people went out, han sanqian couldn''t help but sneer.


    it is indeed a bit unethical to deceive these people about the elixir, but they are all enemies, and being kind to your enemies is in itself a kind of cruelty to yourself.


    therefore, han sanqian was a little stressed, but not much.


    after confirming these, han sanqian picked up the elixir. he was not in a hurry to go out. instead, he found a place to sit down. he didn''t enter meditation or do anything. he just sat there and waited. it was obvious that he what are you waiting for...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5706

    at this time, the people outside were still acting according to their plans.


    when the two guards were basically about to watch more, the twenty-five people who entered came out, completely drawing the attention of the two guards.


    the two guards have always been most nervous about the elites in these twenty-five famous stores.


    one is that they are indeed one of the strongest forces, and the other is that these people are highly cultivated and may take high positions at any time in the future. the purpose of establishing a certain relationship with these people as guards is to facilitate things in the future.


    after all, the matter of officials guarding each other not only happens in the palace, but also in the most common big families and big forces.


    who doesn¡¯t want his position to be more stable, so who doesn¡¯t want to develop for himself if there are resources at the same level or a higher level of resource relationship?


    "how is it, how is it, how do you feel?"


    as soon as the two guards came up to meet him, they immediately asked with concern.


    "thanks to the two guards. after the vip''s treatment, we do feel much better now. although the toxin cannot be eradicated, we do feel some improvement in cultivation, but not much."


    "now we can only wait until the vip is almost recovered and give us comprehensive treatment. then we may be able to recover as before, or even become stronger."


    the two guards nodded upon seeing this. basically, it was in line with their expectations.


    "hey, it''s a pity that our luck is a little bit worse. the vip seems to be used to fighting alone. he doesn''t know the unspoken rules of some big forces, and he actually killed the twenty-five people first. the treatment is over, hey, isn¡¯t this a waste of resources?¡± one guard couldn¡¯t help complaining.


    "yes, it would be great if we were saved first. this is the business." another guard also agreed.


    their words were one of their sincere words. of course, they also reflected how much they wanted to have a good relationship with these twenty-five people.


    "hey, there''s nothing we can do." when the two guards said this, the twenty-five people felt a little depressed and regretful.


    it is true that in terms of strength, they are of course the highest priority. however, the vips gave the best opportunities to those relatively inferior people. they were somewhat dissatisfied and dissatisfied.


    but at this time, the other twenty-five people didn''t have any thoughts to care about this anymore. they were very busy now and were busy communicating with other people.


    to be precise, it''s a complaint.


    you must know that apart from these fifty selected people, many more people actually have no chance to receive treatment. therefore, it is they who have the greatest complaints and grievances.


    however, compared to the fifty selected people, they do not have the qualifications and courage to complain directly, but this does not mean that they cannot.


    especially, when the first twenty-five people came back to complain.


    "you don''t have to envy us. we were just lucky enough to be chosen by the distinguished guests. if we follow the famous store''s own rules, don''t worry, we will never get to do this."


    "yeah, we really all rely on luck."


    "hey, no one cares about us little shrimps. who are we? when there is a war, we are cannon fodder. when there is no war, we are relatively inferior people. we are ordered here and there."


    "no one cares about the fate of little people like us."


    "the rules of power, the rules of the world, there are too many dark sides, it''s not interesting."


    when these twenty-five people were complaining, the inner complaints of many people were even more aroused. they were very depressed when they watched others have a chance to survive but they didn''t.


    the flames burning in the heart are so powerful that anyone can detonate them completely and instantly with just a little bit!


    and obviously, the first group of twenty-five people who came back were the ultimate explosives to detonate these.


    if the two guards had found out earlier, if the two guards had been a little more thoughtful and had been here to comfort them, the ending might not have been so bad.


    but it is a pity that these two people missed one opportunity and then missed the second opportunity. although the crowd seemed to be very calm at the moment, in fact, their hearts were already on the verge of exploding...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5707

    "yes, we are all fucking working for the village, and we are also working hard. why do you treat us in this way when you are injured in the end?"


    "logically speaking, as long as it''s a little bit fair, all the people who were injured in the war should be randomly selected, and whoever is lucky will go. in this way, at least we can all think about it."


    "that''s right, if you are lucky, you will be lucky. everyone is willing to admit defeat, but who can bear the fucking unwritten rules?"


    "even when a war breaks out, i don''t see people with higher cultivation levels charging first. those of us with lower cultivation levels are not the ones who charge first."


    "why should we be used as cannon fodder during the war? when the war is over, the ones who need to be treated first are those with high cultivation levels."


    "the treatment for low-level people is worse, but we can''t be completely treated like dogs."


    "i think we are worse than dogs."


    a group of people were very angry, but they were angry, but there was no other way.


    this group of people all know one thing very well, that is, for the time being, they have no other way.


    "i think, or else we should rebel." someone suggested.


    "opposite?"


    many people were frightened when they heard this word. although they were extremely angry and wished they could vent their anger now, the word rebellion was something they never dared to say in their hearts.


    those who are rebellious have long since rebelled. those who have managed to survive until now actually have no thoughts of rebellion.


    famous stores also hold a very high position in their hearts.


    therefore, they are also very afraid of rebellion.


    after all, everyone knows what it means if the rebellion fails.


    "i''m afraid of a hammer. anyway, if you don''t rebel, you will die. it''s better to die a little more spectacularly. at least let the people above know what will happen if we are treated like dogs."


    "i also agree that if you can''t even live a life of fucking anger, you will have to live a miserable life."


    "i agree."


    however, some people agree and some do not.


    "what kind of rebellion is there? can you live if you rebel? in the end, you still have to die, so instead of rebelling in a big way, it''s better to save some energy and wait for death slowly. it''s all death, at least, you can save some trouble, and, in the end, you don¡¯t have to be called a traitor.¡±


    there are actually quite a few people who hold this opinion. when people are about to die, why bother with those things? it doesn''t do them any good anyway.


    it would be better to do nothing and wait for death quietly.


    "then what if we rebel, can we have a way to survive?" someone suddenly said at this time.


    hearing this, everyone immediately became energetic.


    if there is a way out, then this matter will definitely be different. if you don''t wait for death, you might be able to live after struggling, and who doesn''t want to live? !


    "are you kidding? how can you survive just by rebelling?"


    "you don''t know this, right? we are the first batch of people to go in. do you know why we were selected? it''s because the vips saw those people selecting people according to the rules. he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he they chose us on their own initiative."


    "we can take advantage of the distinguished guest to rebel."


    after hearing this, many people immediately accepted it without saying anything, but at least they felt a little unbalanced, or they wanted to hear how it was done.


    "now the vip and the famous store are friends. let''s try to oppose the famous store. this... if the vip doesn''t help us, he should at least leave us alone, right?"


    "yeah, the logic that you can survive by rebelling doesn''t make sense at all."


    "can you elaborate in more detail? we are all a little confused."


    seeing that many people didn''t know what was going on, those people smiled.


    "it''s actually very simple, just do things in a different way!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5708

    a large group of people stared at that person curiously.


    the man didn''t show off too much, and then said: "we are rebelling because we don''t want to work in famous stores. we will choose to join the vip camp in the blink of an eye. what will be the result?"


    "think about it, the vip is a vip from a famous store. if we hang out with him, it''s not a complete rebellion in theory. in the end, we are always a family, right?"


    after hearing this, a group of people did not react at first, but after thinking about it for a while, a group of people suddenly realized it.


    yes, yes, damn right.


    the vip is also a member of a famous store. at least in theory, this is a basic fact. so if everyone changes their family to him, it is not actually a rebellion in the true sense.


    after all, these people come and go, aren¡¯t they also people from famous stores? it''s just that the people are different, but the camp is the same.


    in this way, they finally have some facts, which can cause a huge shock to the famous store, and also let the people above know what kind of consequences they will encounter after they treat themselves and others like this.


    however, such a contrast or impact is not too bad or too much. after all, this kind of counterattack is not too excessive. moreover, due to the vip status of the vip, it seems difficult for famous stores to do it.


    what can they do? they have no way to do it.


    if they are dissatisfied and want to destroy themselves, don''t the people above think that this is equivalent to breaking up with the distinguished guests? so, how do they destroy themselves and others?


    it seems that after much deliberation, there is no other way. their biggest result may be to acquiesce in this matter.


    then, the cost of their rebellion will not be high, and the price they pay will be very small.


    but on the other hand, the result of their rebellion is the best. being able to follow a person like vip means that it looks much better than a famous store.


    especially if the vip can get rid of the blood poison, then they and others will have completely become the vip, so i believe that the vip will be more willing to save them.


    "that makes sense. the famous store doesn''t take us seriously anyway. why don''t you do the opposite, teach the famous store a lesson, and give us brothers a good outlet."


    "to be honest, i think it''s very reasonable."


    "fuck, you can do it."


    seeing that the time was almost up, the man smiled softly: "everyone, it''s not that it can be done easily, but that we must do it. i''ll tell you the truth, in fact, the distinguished guest is alone now, and there is an extreme lack of disciples."


    "if we join him, we will be the first batch of disciples under his command. although we are not very powerful people, we are definitely not ordinary mediocre talents."


    "if we are willing to join the vip''s service, i believe that the vip will never dislike us."


    "yes." another one quickly added at this time: "the distinguished guest actually mentioned this when he was treating us earlier. of course, what he said at the time was that he just wanted to find some disciples or something."


    "he said that seeing so many people in the famous store, he was really at a disadvantage this time, so he wanted to recruit some disciples and teach some magical skills. if he encounters such a thing again in the future, at least he will have disciples who can help him. hand."


    "as you all know, the distinguished guest occupies han sanqian''s body, and han sanqian has a lot of magical powers."


    one sentence undoubtedly completely filled everyone''s expectations. it can be said that everyone in the village knows that han sanqian sells god-level skills.


    after all, this kind of thing is shocking enough in itself. everyone knows that the person selling kung fu is han sanqian, so it is even more impressive.


    therefore, a group of people had long been obsessed with this matter, but now being reminded by these people, their memories were completely awakened.


    if in the front, everyone wanted to rebel more or to make famous stores famous and find some justice for themselves, then in the back, everyone''s rebellion was completely ignited by interests.


    many people look at me and i look at you, their eyes full of heat.


    all of a sudden, i felt dry...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5709

    this emotion spread quickly, even like a wildfire spreading through the weeds.


    at first, it was just a small fire, but with only a very small breeze, this small fire would turn into a huge fire in an instant, and then set off a prairie fire on this huge hay plain.


    boom!


    more and more people¡¯s eyes are filled with the desire to do something big.


    moreover, this momentum is becoming more and more fierce.


    just a moment later, everyone''s hearts were actually filled with powerful desires. now, everything was just a matter of time.


    the twenty-five people knew that their mission was almost completed, but they were not in a hurry to light the last fire and blow the last wind.


    they stopped talking, they were also waiting!


    who are you waiting for?


    wait for han sanqian!


    crunch!


    in the distance, the door slowly opened, and han sanqian came out unexpectedly.


    the two guards were busy communicating with the twenty-five people they had chosen, and were extremely surprised by han sanqian''s sudden appearance.


    after all, the two guards had just heard that the vip was now very exhausted, so they subconsciously thought that the vip would need time to rest at this time. therefore, the two guards did not do a good job in thinking about the vip coming out of the room. however, as soon as they saw han sanqian coming out, the two people rushed to greet him.


    "the two of us, representing the famous store, would like to thank you for your help."


    "without the help of vips, our village would very likely have lost fifty masters. you have simply brought a great blessing to our village."


    "yes, we will definitely tell the owner of the village about this later. i think the owner of the village will be very happy when he hears the news."


    the two of them couldn''t help but flatter each other, and even helped the owner of the village at the critical moment. of course, the purpose was to give han sanqian a credit and soothe the mood of this distinguished guest better.


    of course, this matter also had their selfish motives, that is, this matter let the village owner know that the credit of the two of them must not be lost, but when they said it like this, it felt more like they were helping han sanqian in a sense.


    han sanqian''s face didn''t show much expression change. he glanced at the two guards and smiled softly: "i don''t save people for any reward."


    "don''t think about it either, who am i? who do i need to please? do i need to do anything for someone''s reward or pleasure?"


    in one sentence, he directly rejected the flattery of the two guards, but more importantly, to many ears, these words made them feel happy.


    what made you two bitches do something other than human affairs. what made you two bitches want to take the opportunity to take credit, and just be scolded like this by the distinguished guest, the more you think about it, the happier you are.


    the two guards were a little embarrassed for a while, but they still smiled obediently.


    they didn''t expect that han sanqian would respond to them like this. however, for a distinguished guest like han sanqian, no matter what he said, the group of them could only listen obediently and laugh with him.


    "actually, i am very unhappy." han sanqian said, slowly walking to the front of the crowd, looking at everyone present, as if he was thinking about something, and finally sighed sadly: "although it is true that i saved fifty people, but for me, i also killed more people."


    "except for the fifty people i saved, what should i do with most of them?"


    "now that we have formed an alliance, to me, those fifty people are my younger brothers, but these people are also my younger brothers."


    "so, don''t blame me for not giving you two a good look. i really can''t be happy when facing more people who i can''t help."


    at this point, han sanqian almost ignited everyone''s emotions again.


    after all, they have intentions now, but the problem is that they lack something key to completely ignite it. at present, han sanqian also cares about them, which can be regarded as one of the good catalysts.


    everything still needs the last little bit to carry out the final and complete explosion.


    han sanqian glanced at everyone present, and his hand suddenly moved. the next second, everyone opened their eyes wide...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5710

    when han sanqian waved his hand, the pills sent by the second batch of people just now were all neatly arranged on the ground.


    "just now, when i helped the second group of people, i felt more and more uncomfortable the more i thought about it, so i made a private decision and asked the second group of people to take some things to honor me."


    having said this, han sanqian looked at the second batch of twenty-five people.


    of course, that group of people did not dare to deny it at all. they nodded repeatedly and did not dare to deny these things.


    "do you think that i would care less about these pills? i''m not afraid to tell you that in my eyes, these pills of yours are just rubbish."


    "even if i eat the lowest-grade stuff on a daily basis, it is still a hundred times, ten thousand times stronger than these things like yours. if it were normal, i would not be afraid to tell you that if anyone takes these things to honor me, i will you will definitely think that he is insulting me."


    "because they''re really bad."


    no one would have any refutation of this, and no one dared to refute it, because it was obvious that what they said was the absolute truth. with han sanqian''s ability, this kind of elixir could indeed be called rubbish.


    although to them, these are considered treasures. after all, they work hard here, and aren''t they just trying to earn these things to improve their cultivation? for cultivators, how much money they get doesn''t mean much in itself, because most of the money is used to buy these things in the end.


    "yes, this is indeed true."


    "the status of the distinguished guest is extremely noble, and the abilities of the distinguished guest are also unimaginably high. these ordinary pills are considered rubbish in his eyes. it is not an exaggeration."


    "yes."


    there are also people below who are adding fuel to the flames. although it is already a fact, with this push, the people below suddenly believe in such a fact even more thoroughly.


    however, this also catalyzed a bigger question.


    that is, since it is useless garbage to vips, what can vips use it for?


    "could it be that the distinguished guest consumed too much to save others, so he had no choice but to eat these things for his own sake and for the sake of practice."


    "the vips are indeed our good vips, and important people are always important people. this kind of grand pattern really makes us admire them."


    the two guards subconsciously continued to praise han sanqian at this time, and they almost praised han sanqian in a question-and-answer manner.


    these words were very smart, and their actions were even smarter. at least for the first time, the twenty-five people they chose really believed it, even though these people did not regret it after giving han three thousand pills.


    "i''d like to thank you for saving your life. i didn''t expect you, your guest, to be in so much pain, but you still insisted on coming to save us. it''s such a great kindness that i will never forget."


    "when we recover in the future, we will definitely thank you dearly."


    after all, these twenty-five people still had good attitudes. as soon as they heard what the two guards said, they immediately expressed their attitudes one after another.


    moreover, the attitude is very good.


    however, han sanqian did not appreciate it at all, or in other words, he was not immersed in their praise. he just smiled bitterly: "wrong, you said it wrong."


    the group of people were suddenly stunned, especially the two guards and the twenty-five people they had chosen. they had no idea that what they said would be considered wrong.


    but after much thought, they didn''t think there was anything wrong with what they said.


    isn''t this an ironclad fact?


    a group of people looked at me and i looked at you, and for a moment they didn¡¯t know how to answer the call.


    a large number of other people became more interested at this time. after all, for them, it was a happy thing that those people were attacked, and the rest was secondary.


    after they were overjoyed, they began to become truly curious as to why han sanqian said they were wrong, or in other words, they began to care more about han sanqian''s purpose in doing so.


    after all, his status requires so many rubbish pills, but it is not to supplement himself, so... what is that?


    a group of people looked at han sanqian eagerly. han sanqian was also unambiguous. he sighed, looked at the crowd, and spoke...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5711

    "i am not doing it for myself, but for the sake of more people sitting here." han sanqian looked at them and said somewhat affectionately.


    hearing this sentence, many people in the audience were extremely shocked. after all, they were curious, but they never expected that the melon would actually end up on themselves.


    han sanqian''s twenty-five disciples are also quite smart. moreover, after all, they have confronted han sanqian before, so they naturally know what to say better at this time.


    "dear guest, we don''t quite understand what this low-level elixir has to do with us."


    "yes, do you want to give these elixirs to those who have not been treated by you? in this way, if they take some elixirs to replenish their abilities, they will be more confident in dealing with the blood poison, right?"


    such praise from the audience had a good effect. many people quickly realized this possibility at the first time, and their eyes began to be filled with gratitude when they looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian shook his head helplessly: "the essential significance of your improvement in cultivation is actually not big. after all, your foundation is there. if you want to deal with my blood poison, don''t say that you have to improve a little bit." even if you improve your cultivation even more, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    as soon as these words came out, many people nodded one after another. after all, for them, even if they improve their cultivation, they will only become relatively more powerful at most.


    even if someone has a miracle, a coincidence of fate, and achieves a big breakthrough all of a sudden, the ceiling for this breakthrough will only be at the level of the first twenty-five people selected.


    although the probability that this ceiling can actually be reached is zero, if you think about it, even a full state of zero is equivalent to hopelessness. then it is even harder for them to understand why these pills can be the key to helping them. .


    therefore, they became even more confused.


    this matter has little to do with them.


    "dear guest, this... what is going on? i am so ignorant, so please explain it directly."


    "yes."


    in fact, of course han sanqian could have said it directly at the first time, but han sanqian knew very well that the shocking effect was very low, so low that it could almost be ignored.


    sometimes, it just needs a slow brewing and a slow accumulation of emotions, and only then can it fully explode.


    now, after layers of preparations and the "double act" of the twenty-five disciples below, the overall mood has reached its limit.


    "what i think is that i can eat it by myself. although it is a bit unpalatable and inferior, it is undeniable that i can at least regain some strength. then, i can relatively save a few people."


    "even if it''s one more, or two more, isn''t that still too much?"


    "i never want to talk about feelings with anyone, but after cooperating with you, your people have become my people. perhaps, for me, because my position is too high, i haven''t been relatively close to anyone for a long time. , or something from the same camp, so i can¡¯t bear to see that many of your people who belong to me will die on a large scale.¡±


    these words are very critical, so critical that it is almost the key point for everyone to completely explode.


    first, han sanqian had been laying the groundwork for so long, but in the end it was all for them, which made them very moved and completely broke their defenses.


    second, there is a very crucial point in han sanqian''s words, that is, they are in the same camp, or people who belong to him.


    they are just in the same camp, and han sanqian can do so much for them. so if he directly joins the vip, as someone said just now, wouldn''t the vip''s ability to protect the calf be completely stimulated?


    at that time, not only was it really possible to survive, but even practicing god-level skills was definitely not a dream! thinking of this, many people knew that they were completely ignited!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5712

    "distinguished guest, although you and i turned enemies into friends for only a short period of time, in such a short period of time, you regarded us as so important, and even made so many sacrifices. we are just ordinary people. we''re just human, and we really don''t deserve to spend so much time on it."


    "yes, given your status, you should ask for anything. there is really no need for you to ask for things from people at the same level for the sake of our lives. this is really disrespectful to you."


    this was indeed something that moved them very much. after all, han sanqian really sacrificed his life for the sake of perfection. but in the end, it was just to protect or treat them.


    anyone with feelings will feel full of emotion at this time.


    this is really not a question of whether it tastes good or not. the key point is that with his status, he can do things that are very low-level for his status.


    this actually beats a lot of things.


    han sanqian didn''t feel happy at all at this time. on the contrary, his mood was relatively low. he shook his head and sighed: "i didn''t even help you with anything, so why are you so grateful?"


    "for me, not being able to help you is actually the biggest problem right now."


    "damn it, i can''t bear it anymore." suddenly, a man stood up suddenly, looking very angry: "this distinguished guest is not ours, yet he treats us so well, this is our own damn house. people treat us like garbage."


    "dear guest, i don''t want to pretend anymore. i''m going to die anyway. i wanted to wait quietly for death, but i don''t want to do that anymore."


    "as the saying goes, there are many meanings of death, and i want to leave something meaningful in my death. if the distinguished guest does not dislike it, i am willing to worship the honored guest as my mentor, or i can work as a handyman for you."


    "that''s right, at least we can be like dogs and die with dignity. i also want to join the vips."


    in fact, many people just don''t dare to take the first step, but once they can take this step, many things will be completely different.


    the current situation is like this. if many people directly say that they want to betray the famous store, i believe that among a thousand people here, there may not be one person who has the courage to say so.


    however, there may be one person among thousands of people, and just this one person is completely enough for many things.


    at least, for now, that''s the case.


    with that one person opening such a channel, the rest of the people broke through the basic psychological defense line and naturally stood up.


    "me fucking too."


    "me too."


    one, two, three, and the twenty-five disciples also stood up together. suddenly, there were more and more people, and more and more people will inevitably make more people''s hearts turn. wavered, and even stood up to join the ranks.


    of course, many of them really did what they said, to make a big defection before their death. this did not mean that they wanted to become enemies of famous stores, but at least they wanted to use this method to protest the handling methods above.


    in this way, at least the death will be worthwhile and dignified.


    of course, there are some people who do consider their own interests. after all, who doesn''t want to live? if you don''t make trouble, you will never have a chance, but if you make trouble, you may have a chance.


    this opportunity may be that the famous store is forced to provide a lot of top-notch medicinal materials to help the vip han sanqian recover, so that he can save more people, so that they can also take more rescued people. there is a quota, maybe one of them is myself.


    there is also a possibility that han sanqian really accepted them as his apprentices. then it would be different if he became an apprentice. the master would try his best to save himself and others'' lives no matter what. so, this is also an opportunity.


    therefore, as long as they make trouble, there is a chance for them to survive, so why not make trouble?


    all of a sudden, seeing more and more people standing up, the two guards were a little dumbfounded at this time. after all, they had been thinking about how to claim credit, and how could they have imagined that such a situation would happen at the scene. ah.


    for a moment they didn''t know what to do.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5713

    "you... what are you doing? do you want to rebel one by one? sit down for me. sit down for me all."


    the way the two guards dealt with it was actually very simple. they almost subconsciously used threats and shouts to directly suppress everyone present.


    however, it is obvious that this method has almost no meaning in the current situation.


    in a way, this is even adding fuel to the fire.


    however, the two guards were just guards after all. they had no direct authority to supervise these people. moreover, even if they could, these two people had never had a management position in the guard team, so naturally they had no idea how to manage people.


    in fact, we all know that the manager of a team does not necessarily need to have much personal ability.


    the one who leads the team into battle is a general, not a handsome man.


    he is only strong personally, but his team has never been able to form a large scale. to put it bluntly, it is okay to let him lead a team to do whatever he wants, but if he is allowed to gather and manage several large troops, he will not be able to do anything. it is difficult to do the tao.


    a real senior manager has a very strong management method. he may not care about anything and is only responsible for the dispatch of one general direction. in this general direction, active development is the best outcome for all people.


    just like the ceo of a company, does the ceo need to know technology? no. does the ceo need to know business? no. does the ceo need public relations? no.


    he only needs to set a healthy and sustainable development direction for the company, and then transfer power to each management to manage it separately, and the rest will fall into place.


    this is what a good manager is.


    but seemingly simple tasks are actually the most difficult to do, so managing this thing is sometimes so wonderful.


    who doesn''t know how to manage people? however, how to manage people well is the most profound and critical aspect.


    for example, the two guards at this time had to use hard control in this situation. in fact, it would not have any effect and would make these aggrieved people even more aggrieved.


    if a smart person like the special envoy in white were here, he would never do this, and to a certain extent, he would even fully support these people in changing their positions.


    this will completely confuse this group of rebels, and then the envoy in white can take this opportunity to slowly stand with this group of people.


    after gaining the understanding and trust of these people in ying, he used some excuse to make it clear to the village owner, and then reconciled the contradiction and solved the problem. this was the right approach.


    although this approach is not the only optimal solution, it is at least the right way.


    it''s a pity that the two guards don''t understand this.


    as soon as they shouted, the people below not only showed no intention of stopping, but became even more angry.


    "you two bitches, i''ll give you face, and we''ll listen to you. if we don''t give you face, you''re nothing."


    "that is, you are guards, and we are also guards. you protect the safety of the owner of the village, and we protect the safety of the village. we all have different responsibilities, but in the final analysis, our positions are the same."


    "that''s right, since we are on the same level, what qualifications do you have to point fingers in front of us."


    many people directly retorted. although the two guards were very angry, they had no other solution. after all, these people were right. in terms of level, everyone was indeed at the same level. naturally, they were not qualified to command anyone.


    "damn it, don''t think we don''t know what you two idiots think. you deliberately choose some people with high cultivation level just to have a good relationship with these people. firstly, they are important to the village owner, but if these people have high cultivation, they will have more opportunities to be promoted in the future. if you build a good relationship with them, and they will be promoted to high positions in the future, won''t they be able to reward you in return?"


    "yes, you are very good at calculating, but there is no need to regard us as fools. many times, we are just concerned about the overall situation and do not tell the truth."


    the two guards were completely dumbfounded. they wanted to argue, but they really couldn''t say anything.


    but the crux of the problem does not lie here, because the situation will soon become even more chaotic. the twenty-five people behind the two guards quit...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5714

    this group of people were all selected by the two guards. naturally, they would stand firmly behind the two guards when there were any problems. for them, the two guards were their benefactors, no matter what happened. in order to show their gratitude to others and show their gratitude to others, they all had to stand very firmly behind the two guards.


    "what are you doing one by one? the two guards are the personal guards of the village owner. their positions may be the same as ours, but their levels are many levels higher than ours."


    "that''s right, now that the superiors are gone, they are the highest-ranking people in our group. if you don''t listen to them, who else will you listen to?"


    "you are blatantly violating the rules of the village. i think you are all seeking death."


    "shut up immediately and sit down. otherwise, don''t blame us for turning our backs and punishing you on behalf of shouchi."


    these twenty-five people do have the qualifications and strength to say this. after all, they are already the top twenty-five people in this group.


    if a fight breaks out, no matter who forms a team to fight them, they will have a certain advantage.


    unless, this group of people, tens of thousands of people, come directly together.


    however, it is clear that this is unlikely to happen.


    at least, that''s what they think in their hearts. most of them are the same type of people, but they''re just fooling around. if they really want to take action, these people will definitely be more intimidated than anyone else.


    "humph, the two guards are helping you. of course you are helping them speak. i think you are just a nest of snakes and rats. why should we listen to you?"


    "that''s right, if you want to take action, come on, i''ll stand up first."


    "we also stood up. if we wanted to touch our other brothers, they would step over our bodies first."


    on han sanqian''s side, the twenty-five disciples who had been almost treated stood up excitedly.


    first, they must protect these people, and second, han sanqian is here. as his disciples, they will certainly not miss the opportunity to show themselves in front of their master, nor will they let their master zun feels that he is someone who cannot bear the trouble. after all, these are all related to his future.


    of course, there is a third point, that is, these people always have their own selfish motives. they also want to express themselves at this time and win the respect of others except han sanqian.


    after all, when han sanqian was treating them, they all felt a huge force generated in their bodies, so they were quite confident about fighting and were even eager to try.


    "damn it, if i rebel against you, i''ll fight you if you want. aren''t you afraid of me?"


    the twenty-five people on the two guards'' side were not afraid at all. although the twenty-five people they were dealing with now were almost treated by han sanqian, or even better than them, they also believed that with their advanced cultivation because, in a confrontation, they will never lose.


    soon, twenty-five versus twenty-five people were filled with the smell of gunpowder, as if they could completely detonate at any moment.


    however, han''s three thousand and twenty-five disciples still had more advantages after all. after all, although many people present sat down and did not dare to make mistakes after being scolded, many still stood there.


    they were dissatisfied to begin with, but now someone was standing in the way for them, so naturally they became more fearless.


    the two guards were a little panicked at this time. they couldn''t help but glance at each other. they were also very upset. how could this originally be a happy event turn into a military encounter in the blink of an eye?


    if this matter were to be reported to the owner of the village, i don''t know if the previous expected praise was there, but one thing is certain, that is, it will definitely make the owner of the village furious.


    after all, the enemy is gone, but our own people are in civil strife. the more we think about it, the more embarrassing it becomes.


    however, the two guards also knew that they had no way to solve this problem, and it was too late to send someone to notify their superiors immediately. after all, a fight could break out at any time.


    the two of them thought about it, and in the end they had no other option. they could only look at han sanqian, hoping that this distinguished guest could alleviate the situation at this time.


    after all, han sanqian is the highest-ranking person here, and he is the only one who can speak the best...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5715

    seeing the eager looks from the two guards, han sanqian, the instigator, actually wanted to laugh in his heart. however, he still had to put on a show.


    sighing, han sanqian raised his eyes and glanced at everyone present, then looked at the two guards, and said: "what are you two looking at me for? is it possible that i can''t handle your own problems for you personally?" ?¡±


    in a word, it seemed that han sanqian didn''t want to care about these nonsense, but in fact, the group of people who really rebelled could tell that han sanqian''s position was somewhat biased in their favor.


    after all, normally speaking, although this matter is not under han sanqian''s control, han sanqian is also their distinguished guest after all, and he is a person of weight. normally speaking, he does not say who is fair, but at least he should stop it. if things like this continue to develop.


    after all, the further this matter develops, the worse it will become.


    but his attitude is that i don''t care about this, which is very intriguing.


    the expressions of the two guards now are even more disgusting than eating xiang. who could have imagined that in the end, things suddenly took such a huge turn. the key is that they still can''t cope with it.


    after much thought, the two guards decided to give in.


    "everyone, the distinguished guest is here. we are all brothers in a famous store. if we start a fight, wouldn''t we not give the distinguished guest face, and let the distinguished guest see our jokes."


    "yeah, it was me and i who didn''t handle it well before, but everyone knows that we are just little guards of the same level as everyone else. we really don''t have any great skills in ourselves. it''s just for the convenience of the distinguished guests to save everyone. this blind operation is quite confusing."


    "here, we apologize to everyone for whatever we did wrong. i''m sorry."


    the two guards finished speaking and bowed to everyone in a very good manner.


    after all, they were people from the famous store. as soon as the two of them changed their attitude, the atmosphere at the scene was greatly relieved. many people who tried to rebel also became less angry in an instant.


    after all, most people want the attitude of famous stores. the two guards started the incident and sparked the fire. now that they admit their mistake and apologize, the natural effect will be excellent.


    seeing this, the two guards couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief.


    however, these were all temporary. after all, how could han sanqian let them resolve the situation he had set up so easily.


    han sanqian snorted coldly at this time and said: "the two envoys are quite good at talking. you two have come around in this circle, and it turns out that it is my fault."


    "i want to save people, so you have to make these decisions, and you have to harm everyone in exchange for the benefits of a small group of people."


    "even if you really think so, there''s one thing you can''t explain. that''s why the people i asked you to choose fairly and fairly ended up being based on your selfish motives."


    "also, the joke i am watching here is definitely not a joke made by these brothers who are dissatisfied with unfairness, but a joke made by the two of you who are doing things for your own benefit."


    "so, i don''t want to take the blame for anyone, and you don''t want to use me as an excuse to try to suppress dissatisfied brothers."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian didn''t think it was enough. he looked at the people present who wanted to rebel and said: "everyone, i will only declare once. like you, i am very angry and dissatisfied with this unfair thing. i can see the efforts of each of you, so i don¡¯t want to let down your efforts. i chose twenty-five people because i can¡¯t stand this kind of secret operation.¡±


    "everyone''s life, that''s life."


    "even now, i am a little angry about what these two dogs have done. therefore, some decisions that i did not want to make may now be made. are you willing to listen?"


    han sanqian looked at the crowd who were about to rebel...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5716

    after han sanqian said these passionate words, the group of people couldn''t sit still at all.


    there is no one who will not be infected by this kind of empathy, and no one will not be completely at ease at this time. for them, since han sanqian has already had this idea and even given such an impassioned speech, so naturally, they were instantly and completely ignited.


    "what the distinguished guest said is right. these two dogs make good decisions and yet blame the distinguished guest for their actions. this is simply shameful."


    "yeah, we brothers quit fucking and fight them to the end."


    "obviously they want to favor those with high cultivation, but they pretend to be so aloof in front of us. damn it, i can''t stand it any more. i''ll fight with them."


    the group of people was completely angry. of course, han sanqian''s twenty-five disciples were the first to bear the brunt, and they rushed towards the twenty-five people chosen by the two guards.


    it only took a moment for the two sides to fight each other.


    when things got to this point, it was actually just a tough competition, and neither side had the slightest time to prepare.


    therefore, as soon as there was a conflict, the entire scene became chaotic.


    "fight."


    "kill."


    "fight them."


    on one side, there is a team headed by twenty-five disciples, plus a group of people with relatively low cultivation levels but several times the number. on the other side, there are twenty-five top masters who have been carefully selected.


    both sides are equally powerful. after a fight, they are evenly matched and no one gives in to the other.


    the two guards were completely frightened at this time. they didn''t know what to do. as usual, of course they had to help the elite they selected.


    however, it was clear that they had now committed public outrage, and the hardest part was that the vip was still standing behind the group and angry at what the two of them had done.


    therefore, if this matter were to be reported to the higher authorities, the so-called credit that the two people had previously considered would be completely wiped out. of course, more importantly, they would even be severely punished by the village owner for this.


    "it doesn''t matter if you move, it doesn''t matter if you don''t move. i mean, brother, let''s... what should we do internally." one guard looked at the other guard nervously.


    the other guard also looked anxious and confused. he was also panicked, but what could he do?


    "how about we hurry up and report to the village owner." he suggested.


    the other person thought for a moment and finally nodded obediently.


    yes, the current situation is completely beyond their control, so the best choice is indeed to let their superiors get involved in this matter.


    only the people above have the prestige to overwhelm the scene.


    thinking of this, taking advantage of the chaos, the two guards quietly withdrew from the back of the crowd.


    in fact, han sanqian could completely capture the movements of these two guards even when the scene was chaotic. however, relatively speaking, han sanqian was not willing to engage in too much entanglement.


    all the actions of these two guards were actually within the range of his expectations, and what han sanqian wanted was actually for these two guards to leave here.


    anyway, one thing must be admitted, that is, among this group, the two guards have the highest level. if these two guys have a bit of backbone, or have the courage to risk everything, then with twenty-five senior if a master of this level forcibly suppresses it, there is no telling what the result will be.


    but at least, the scene can''t get too chaotic. after all, it''s rooted here.


    however, if the two guards withdraw, it will be different.


    first, their withdrawal will make them appear more unjust, and the group of people who instigated the rebellion will feel more justified, and the conflict will continue to intensify.


    second, their evacuation will leave the scene without more people who can shake the scene, so the status of han sanqian, the vip, will be raised even higher.


    what han sanqian has to do is to take advantage of the two of them to leave and make the muddy water here even more chaotic.


    thinking of this, han sanqian smiled coldly, looked at the crowd that was already fighting, and suddenly accelerated his body and rushed directly into the crowd.


    afterwards, this guy suddenly gathered all his strength and started to attack quickly in the crowd like a tiger...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5717

    han sanqian is too strong. if this guy wants to interfere in the battle of this group of people, it will be like an adult interfering with a child.


    in just one or two moves, two or three masters will be instantly knocked back.


    of course, han sanqian does not rely entirely on himself. he will deliberately leave many opportunities for many people to express themselves.


    many of the people here can only refer to the so-called disciples accepted by han sanqian.


    he had to let these people find the sweetness in this process, and he had to make these people understand that as disciples, they actually had advantages and a better future.


    therefore, it must be meaningful for a group of people to work hard, and the future can be expected.


    with han sanqian''s deliberate arrangements and han sanqian''s escort, soon, a group of people quickly defeated the masters among the twenty-five masters.


    the overall morale was instantly burned to several levels.


    however, han sanqian also played a dirty trick, that is, han sanqian killed someone. among the twenty-five masters, he secretly injured one or two of those people in advance.


    however, these serious injuries in the body will not actually make them die immediately. when they fight with those people normally, as time goes by, the serious injuries in the body will completely overthrow their lives, and they will eventually die suddenly there. .


    to a certain extent, it seemed that they were not killed by han sanqian, but more like they were killed by han sanqian''s "disciples".


    this is no longer as simple as letting the disciples taste the sweetness. in fact, han sanqian is pulling them into a state where there is no way to turn back.


    after all, they have to understand that they killed people in the famous store, so they have no way to go back. they can only bite the bullet and deal with whatever may happen next.


    in fact, this move was very effective. as some people were injured or killed, more people became completely jealous.


    although the twenty-five masters themselves were very angry, seeing how passionate the crowd was, they were obviously a little scared for a moment, and they retreated while fighting, and continued to retreat towards the rear.


    at this time, the two guards quickly arrived outside the village owner''s house.


    "master, i have something important to report."


    as soon as the two guards arrived in front of the door, they immediately knelt down.


    in just a moment, the door opened and the owner of the village walked out of the back room. he glanced at the two guards and couldn''t help but said: "what happened? why are you so panicked?"


    the owner of the village is actually quite relaxed now. for him, it is indeed time to relax.


    "master, there''s a fight, our people are starting a fight." one of the guards said hurriedly.


    the owner of the village was slightly puzzled and said in a solemn voice: "what started a fight?"


    the owner of the village was at a loss and didn''t know what the two men meant.


    the two guards were very anxious, but at this moment they could only tell the village owner everything that had happened.


    "master, we are only acting according to the rules of the famous store. however, this time may involve the interests of too many people, and it is a matter of life and death. therefore, this group of people began to rebel."


    the owner of the village was about to explode. he thought that everything had been settled, and they only needed to wait quietly for an hour or two, and then they could sit back and relax when reinforcements from the headquarters arrived.


    who could have imagined that there would be such a drama on han sanqian''s side, and that such a chaotic situation would happen among his subordinates.


    "you are really confused. what use does this village want from you? you can''t handle such a small matter well?"


    the people in the village have always obeyed the management. the owner of the village never thought that this group of people would cause any trouble, but now, the least worried thing happened.


    "integrate the escort team immediately and follow me to the scene to take a look."


    this matter can be big or small. if it is small, it is just a conflict. everyone''s emotions reach the extreme for a while, and they explode in some way. once the explosion is over, it will be over.


    but if it''s too big, it will shake the foundation of the famous store, which may cause the entire famous store to be completely chaotic.


    the guards guarding the door did not dare to delay at all and immediately organized their personnel. accompanied by the two guards, the owner of the village hurried towards the center of the conflict.


    he knew that the situation was very critical and he could not delay even half a second...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5718

    the village owner hurried towards the center of the conflict, and the escort team also gathered as quickly as possible and followed quickly.


    the special envoy in white and heifeng also received the urgent report immediately. they did not dare to delay at all, put down what they were doing, and hurried towards the center of the conflict.


    the two people met on the way there. as soon as he saw the special envoy in white, heifeng couldn''t help but said anxiously: "brother, what the hell is going on."


    "this...it''s so good, why are you suddenly fighting with your own people?"


    the special envoy in white did not stop at all because of black wind''s arrival and inquiry. he frowned and seemed to be thinking about something urgently as he walked.


    "although we can''t say that we know everyone in our own village, at least relatively speaking, we still know their personalities." the white-clothed envoy said: "it is impossible for this group of people to be so unruly."


    "i heard that the two guards who accompanied han sanqian deliberately favored some people when they chose to rescue people. this caused the anger of the people, and then launched a reverse attack." heifeng explained.


    he is the highest-ranking person in the village besides the owner. naturally, if there is any sudden big event in the village, he is obviously one of the first to know about it and one of the people who understands the situation best.


    "if it''s just like this, it would be easy to solve." the white-clothed envoy said worriedly.


    this is just an unreasonable distribution. in the final analysis, the worst result is to execute the two people who came up with the idea. if this matter is finally dealt with and punished, many people''s anger will be appeased.


    it''s very simple.


    "but i''m afraid that this matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface." the white-clothed envoy frowned and looked at heifeng.


    heifeng was puzzled and said: "brother, why did you say this? i am ignorant, i really don''t know how complicated the background or in-depth things can be?"


    "brother heifeng, think about it, han sanqian or that monster is there. although he was once our enemy, now he is our honored guest after all."


    "with his status, if he wants to prevent conflicts before the situation spreads, he is fully capable of doing so."


    "in other words, even if he couldn''t stop it, it was impossible for this thing to happen so suddenly that a group of us only found out about it after the conflict completely broke out."


    thinking about it, heifeng realized that there was indeed some truth behind the words of the special envoy in white.


    if han sanqian had any idea of ??stopping it, the matter would not be caught off guard. at least, they would be able to get information from their subordinates before the conflict broke out.


    therefore, under calm and detailed analysis, this matter does make people feel that something is wrong.


    "brother, what you mean is that you suspect han sanqian of sabotaging this matter? i''m sorry, it should be that monster." heifeng frowned: "but, it shouldn''t be."


    "first of all, the monster''s identity and status are there after all. it is impossible for him to betray his promise or go back on his word."


    "secondly, it is very despicable for him to do such a thing. i don''t think a person like him would do these little things."


    after hearing these words, the white-clothed envoy did not refute. in fact, this was the key reason why he was not sure what happened.


    what heifeng said is actually correct. logically speaking, it is indeed impossible for a monster to do this, but the key to the problem is that it does seem too abnormal.


    "it was difficult for me to make a decision, so i don''t know how to deal with it now."


    "all we have to do is wait for us to go over and see what happens. i hope we can find some clues about this matter by then." the white-clothed envoy said.


    heifeng nodded: "the owner of the village has led his troops to the core of the conflict, but i don''t know how far the conflict has reached."


    the special envoy in white couldn''t help but sigh: "i hope it''s just a small fight, just for everyone to vent their emotions, but don''t kill anyone."


    "otherwise, this matter may be very difficult to deal with." the white-clothed envoy said worriedly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5719

    it''s a small fight. as long as the owner of the village is willing, this matter can be turned into a trivial matter. moreover, now that the monster has surrendered, the village is very happy.


    then, it is obviously easier for the village owner to turn a blind eye.


    but i am afraid that there will be bloodshed in the end, because that means that the rules of the famous store have been completely broken. the nature of the matter has also become extremely bad.


    some of your subordinates have died inside. as a superior, whether it is to make other subordinates not feel cold or to restore the prestige and rules of the famous store, this matter must be dealt with seriously.


    this represents an attitude, a rule, and a law. if it is not handled well, the prestige of the famous store will be wiped out. in the future, this group of subordinates will become more and more difficult to manage, and the famous store will be like a piece of loose sand.


    the palms and backs of your hands are full of flesh. if you don''t deal with it, the people who suffer the loss will definitely be dissatisfied. if you deal with it, those who are reasonable will be dissatisfied.


    it is a dilemma to advance or retreat.


    therefore, the special envoy in white really does not want this situation to happen.


    but unfortunately, this situation has already happened.


    as someone died, two or three of the twenty-five masters who fought and retreated had been killed, and their retreat was gradually and completely eliminated.


    they had reached the very edge of the terrain and had no retreat.


    at the same time, one of their partners has died, which means that they need to understand that if they do not seriously resist, they will follow in the footsteps of those who died and be killed by these "low-level" people. .


    so, they launched an absolute counterattack.


    as soon as they counterattacked, the gap in strength between them and han''s three thousand disciples was not big, but the gap between the ordinary elites following these people was quite large.


    if you are not careful, you can easily kill the opponent in the whole chaos.


    therefore, as the conflicts continue to break out, the people on both sides have become more and more jealous.


    if you let my people die, then i will let your people die. neither side will give in, and the war situation has escalated again.


    "brothers, let''s kill the elites in the village. the owner of the village won''t let us go anyway, and we have no place in the famous store. so, let''s fight them to the end."


    "the village owner is already on the way here, and we must step up our attack. because if these scumbags are still there, the village owner will make a choice between us and them, but on the other hand, we only need to kill them. if these people die, then the owner of the village can only choose us."


    "yes, the law does not punish everyone. moreover, the owner of the village has no other choice but us, so he can only turn a blind eye."


    "with us alone, it is impossible for the owner of the village to treat him as unfairly as he did today."


    "that is, fight them to the death, either they die or we die."


    the red-eyed killers had their brains completely invaded by anger. under the guidance of the three thousand disciples of han dynasty, they could not be said to have been brainwashed, but at least they believed in this approach.


    more and more elites among the elites began to die in group fights. the poisonous blood itself would kill half of their lives. now that they had to fight with four fists with two fists, they were even more exhausted. in addition, han sanqian''s attacks from time to time they would even rush in to help. the situation of the twenty-five could not be said to be bad, but rather desperate.


    however, the elites have no way out now. behind them is the high gate palace. they have been completely surrounded by others. if they want to survive, what else can they do except break out of the encirclement?


    of course, there is another possibility that the two guards have informed the village owner, and the village owner has brought his troops to rescue the siege himself.


    in fact, the owner of the village, heifeng and the white-clothed envoy did arrive at the scene in the shortest possible time. when several people in the group saw the fierce battle at the center of the conflict, they couldn''t help but frown for a moment.


    they knew very well that the matter was serious, and it was too serious to be believed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5720

    "stop, stop everyone."


    as soon as the village owner arrived, he immediately yelled at everyone loudly, trying to stop the changes in front of him. unfortunately, everyone was basically furious at the moment, and many people couldn''t hear the village owner''s order. , even if you hear it, you may not obey it.


    the whole situation is completely out of control.


    the white-clothed envoy and black wind also followed closely, shouting after the village owner to stop, but unfortunately, even if the two of them joined in to scold him, it would not have the slightest effect.


    those in the crowd who deserve to be killed are still killed, and those who deserve to be beaten are still beaten.


    the village owner was very anxious, and the white-clothed envoy and heifeng didn''t dare to neglect at all. they hurriedly led a few people and rushed in, and then quickly started to stop this group of people.


    after all, they can be considered elites and masters. after black wind and the special envoy in white rushed into the battle with their troops, they quickly had a certain stopping effect.


    many people were forcibly separated by force. after seeing the special envoy in white and black wind, they couldn''t help but stop their attacks.


    after all, both of them are real managers of famous stores, so naturally, everyone agrees with them, and when they see it is them, they all restrain themselves.


    secondly, in the face of the previous bloody disaster, the two of them did lead everyone to help rescue the emergency, so the people at the scene still admired and recognized the two of them.


    in this situation where i admire them both intrinsically and psychologically, it is natural that their blocking effect is far better than anyone else''s.


    under the obstruction of the white envoy and the black wind, they successfully separated a temporary safe zone between the two waves of people. the two waves of people were also temporarily separated, and the chaos was temporarily stopped.


    the owner of the shop also took advantage of this moment to walk to the side of the crowd. looking at the group of people, he couldn''t help but feel angry: "you are all people from my famous store, and now you are fighting here. why, you all want to rebel, right?"


    the rebels who had calmed down a little did not dare to talk back, they lowered their heads and did not respond. after all, this was the owner of the village, a person who had been absolutely suppressing them for many years.


    they also have an inexplicable feeling of fear towards the village owner.


    seeing that the situation was stable, the special envoy in white also stood up and said, "yes, we are all brothers. we have been through life and death. if there is anything that cannot be resolved through dialogue, we have to use knives and guns."


    heifeng also said hurriedly: "now that the village owner is here, if you have any problems, just talk to the village owner in detail. the village owner will definitely give you a satisfactory solution."


    "yes, this distinguished guest is here. you guys who are making such a big move will bring shame to the village."


    "even if there are no distinguished guests present, you shouldn''t be like this. these... these are all our own people."


    many elites who followed the white envoy and black wind also joined in the persuasion. this was indeed very effective, and the scene suddenly became quieter.


    seeing that the situation had basically been settled, the village owner also knew that it was time for him to speak. he concealed the anger in his heart, looked at everyone, and said seriously: "what they said is correct."


    "the owner of this village also knows that the battle situation is very chaotic, and many problems will naturally arise under the chaos. this is normal."


    "but if there is a problem, we have to solve it. you can give feedback to your superior. if the superior cannot give you a satisfactory answer, you can give feedback to a higher level. you can always pursue the case to the owner of the village. if the owner still cannot give you a satisfactory answer, solve the problem, and if you brothers continue to have civil strife, that''s what you should do."


    "but look at how decent you are like this."


    "however, brothers are always brothers, and what happened will happen. i don''t want to punish anyone. i want to hear what kind of problems you encountered."


    "come, tell me everything."


    the owner of the village was really angry, but he also knew very well that with so many people rioting, there was actually no point in holding anyone accountable.


    the top priority is to solve the problem. he cannot punish anyone. otherwise, not only will the civil strife not stop, but on the contrary, it is likely to become extremely serious.


    therefore, he has no other better choice at the moment.


    "everyone can say whatever they want." the envoy in white also said.


    everyone, look at me, i look at you...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5721

    in the end, there was still a bold person who took a step ahead: "master of the village, although there is a level gap among brothers in the village, we must obey this gap, but this gap does not mean that we do not have any human rights."


    "everyone worked hard for the famous store and got injured. although the treatment afterwards is completely equal, it can''t be too deviated."


    "otherwise, why are the brothers fighting and why are they risking everything?"


    the village owner nodded, seemingly thinking about it for a moment, but in fact he nodded without even thinking about it. after all, he solved the problem to appease everyone''s emotions, and only a ghost would care about the reasoning behind it.


    anyway, that''s it.


    "what you said makes sense, keep talking." the owner said.


    in fact, that person was indeed right. the usual hierarchies are for management and class struggle. at least post-war treatment cannot be strictly divided according to hierarchies.


    otherwise, fighting should be carried out according to levels.


    but in fact, in a big brawl, people who are not too high in level are the main force. under this logic, some problems will indeed arise.


    originally, everyone had seen through the situation without speaking out, and everyone had a chance to be treated, so even if resources were diverted, the problem was actually not too big.


    but if there is a serious deviation, just like the previous situation when others are sure to survive, but the probability of your own life and death is extremely high, your emotions will be completely ignited.


    "but look at what the two guards did just now. we would like to ask the village owner, is this a personnel matter? to put it bluntly, do those selected by the two guards have more military exploits than us?"


    "are you going to work harder than us?"


    "then why do we receive treatment that completely overwhelms our existence?"


    "it''s just that the vips couldn''t stand it any longer, so they forcibly increased the quota, originally thinking of giving us all more opportunities, but as a result, more and more quotas were given, which actually didn''t give us more hope, but more opportunities. the more despair.¡±


    "because they were all secretly manipulated by the two guards, they chose more people they wanted to choose."


    as soon as he mentioned this, many people immediately echoed in anger, and the owner of the village immediately understood the reason for everyone''s anger.


    in fact, from a personal point of view, did my two guards do something wrong? no.


    if he were to implement it himself, he would also give priority to more people with higher cultivation levels for life-saving treatment.


    but the problem is that what these two idiots did was so obvious that others discovered it, so...


    thinking of this, the village owner immediately glared at the two guards, and then slapped the two guards in the face. the two guards were immediately slapped to the ground.


    "two losers, what are you doing?"


    "the rules in my famous store have always been strict, and the reward and punishment system has always been fair and just, but you two idiots did such a thing."


    the two guards actually knew from the beginning of the pause in civil strife that they were going to be doomed.


    after all, this has happened, and these two people will inevitably become scapegoats.


    the two people hurriedly got up from the ground, regardless of the pain on their bodies.


    "master of the village, spare your life. i was confused for a moment and wanted to save as many people as possible and ensure the strength of the village. that''s why we made this decision."


    "yes, we two deserve to die. we are so busy thinking about the high-level people above us that we ignore the brothers below. we really deserve to die. but please, the owner of the village, please spare our lives for the sake of the village. "


    the two of them don''t expect to make any meritorious deeds now. they only have one wish, that is, there is no problem in being the scapegoat, but they must not lose their lives.


    "hmph, you have made such a big mistake and made so many brothers so angry. what''s the use of telling this to the owner of the village? the owner of the village has no right to forgive you. if you want to survive, please beg brothers." the owner of the village said coldly. .


    abandoning the car to protect the commander is the most common way. at this time, how could the village owner care about the life and death of these two people? what he cares more about is how to preserve the overall situation.


    the two guards suddenly panicked and quickly looked at the rebel brothers present. both of them felt regret in their hearts...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5722

    they guessed that they would become the scapegoat, but they did not expect that they would be betrayed so cleanly by their own owner. this simply pushed them both on the edge of a knife.


    it''s a pity that the two people had just argued over the twenty-five people with high cultivation and a group of people with low cultivation. now it''s better, their life and death are now directly tied to this group of people.


    good guy, can these people let me go?


    obviously, this possibility is almost negligible.


    you must know that they are the cause of the public outrage, so the root of the problem lies with them. if the matter is to be resolved, it is obviously the best choice for two people to die.


    the two of them knew this well, but their survival instinct still made them kneel directly to the group of low-cultivators.


    "brothers, we have always been guards, and our only responsibility is to protect safety. therefore, our vision has always been limited to safety."


    "we also want to leave some strength to protect the safety of the village, so we were stupid for a moment and did such ridiculous things. if we have offended everyone, the two of us will apologize to everyone now, and please ignore the villain''s fault. , spare us."


    "yes, yes, our status is low and our vision is naturally narrow. brothers, don''t be as knowledgeable as us."


    the two of them could only whisper for mercy and tell everyone in detail in the most humble attitude and tone.


    they don''t ask for anything, they just want to survive.


    this trick is also easy to use, and many people have begun to choose to calm down their anger. after all, they also know that the matter is a bit big, and they are still somewhat afraid in their hearts.


    now, the owner of the village and the two special envoys are here again, with a very humble attitude and no appearance of pursuing anything. if you take the opportunity to go downhill, it is actually a very good choice.


    however, it is absolutely impossible for han sanqian to let the matter be settled like this.


    a disciple suddenly said: "hmph, if apologizing is useful, then what''s the use of having rules in this world."


    "that is, anyone can do something wrong first and then apologize."


    "we don''t accept an apology, we just want to survive."


    the scene that had just calmed down was suddenly rekindled because of the words "just want to survive."


    the effect of this sentence is indeed very great. if you want to survive, this is the voice of everyone. what everyone wants to do and what they want is indeed this.


    to solve the problem, then this is the real core of the problem.


    thinking of this, many people stood up again just as they were about to stop, raised their hands, and shouted hard.


    "yes, we want to survive!"


    "we want to live!"


    "we want to live!"


    everyone shouted in unison, their voices louder than the others, and the scene was once again completely thrown into chaos.


    the village owner''s head hurt so much that he got up again just after it was done.


    however, no matter how painful his head was, he had to solve the problem. he hurriedly raised his hand to stop the group of people from making noises. after everyone became relatively quiet, he spoke.


    "you are all the elites of my famous store, so you can rest assured that the store will do its best to treat everyone. for this, the owner of the store can make this promise in front of everyone now."


    "everyone, you have all heard it. the owner of the village has personally made a promise, so everyone can feel at ease." heifeng also said.


    the white-clothed envoy added: "you are all from famous stores. in fact, you are also the treasures of famous stores. you also know that it takes a lot of resources and a lot of time to train a person, so how can we abandon you? , we are not fools, how could...how could we not want our own property, our own treasure."


    "so, please rest assured, we can guarantee that we will take care of everyone''s life and death."


    the three major managements spoke out in unison, and the situation seemed to be under effective control from an ideal perspective.


    but it was a pity that han sanqian had already given instructions to his twenty-five disciples on how to make noise when faced with such a situation.


    in other words, han sanqian had long expected that this situation would occur, so he had already thought of a way to deal with it in advance.


    this is the horror of han sanqian...


    always anticipate and be prepared in advance.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5723

    "of course we believe what the village owner says, but we also know that what the village owner says is often for the sake of the overall situation and to stabilize everyone''s hearts."


    "the fact is that there is no antidote for the blood poison among us. those with minor injuries may be fine, but if they are more serious, there is only one outcome."


    "die!"


    in fact, this sentence does not mean much to people with high cultivation. after all, people with high cultivation have relatively high abilities, and naturally the injuries they suffer will be relatively light with a high probability.


    however, for people with low cultivation level, this is a blow that can cause them great pressure and refresh themselves.


    there was no way for them to get treatment, so in fact, they were told and their death sentence was announced. and obviously, such people still account for the vast majority.


    therefore, when many people knew that they had been deceived by the owner, they stood up again in anger.


    they could not imagine that their village owner would deceive them, and they felt deeply desperate and suffocated.


    even their most senior superiors are deceiving them, doesn''t that mean that any hope they have is tantamount to wishing?


    the owner of the village was speechless for a while. in fact, what they said was indeed true. he didn''t know how to treat the blood poison, and he didn''t have any solution.


    even he himself had already acquiesced that a group of people would die.


    after a brief moment of confusion, the village owner still forced a smile: "the village will do its best to treat everyone, so please don''t worry."


    "yes, and we will notify our superiors as soon as possible and ask them to send more powerful people to treat everyone."


    "there must be someone at the headquarters who can help you, so please stay calm."


    the black wind and white envoys also hurriedly joined in the explanation, hoping to appease everyone''s emotions as soon as possible.


    "hmph, even the owner of the village can lie. i really don''t know what else i should believe."


    "that is, at this point, i think there is only one person who can be trusted, and that is the person we have seen with our own eyes."


    "only vip can really save us, so none of us will believe it. we only believe in vip."


    after saying this, many people looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian didn''t react much or say anything, but the current owner of the village was very embarrassed for a while.


    this is equivalent to his people turning to han sanqian''s side. however, han sanqian did not do anything extraordinary from beginning to end. on the contrary, on the surface, it seemed that han sanqian was still doing his best to help them. .


    for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    if you go and explain forcefully, you can''t discredit han sanqian. after all, he has done nothing and is still helping you. if you do this, it is not the same as forcing han sanqian.


    no, to be precise, a monster.


    but if you don''t explain, good guy, where have the people''s hearts moved, and he, the owner of the village, has completely lost his dignity.


    so, no matter what you do, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    the only thing that can be relied on is han sanqian''s own words, which can not only bring the people''s hearts back to his side, but also make it possible for the matter to be resolved again.


    but what happened was that han sanqian didn''t speak or express his position, which made the village owner very embarrassed for a while.


    it seems inappropriate for you to urge him to express his position. after all, there are so many people watching. if you push him hard, everyone will know that the distinguished guest is doing it to cooperate with you.


    but if you don''t urge it, it won''t work if you continue this. people''s hearts have been moved. the key is that the situation is very embarrassing.


    after all, he is the master of a village and wants to save face!


    thinking of this, he quickly looked at han sanqian, hoping that han sanqian would help him quickly.


    at this time, han sanqian didn''t seem to see the village owner''s eyes. for a moment, the atmosphere became more subtle...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5724

    after waiting for a long time, han sanqian still didn''t speak. suddenly, the village owner couldn''t bear it anymore and hurriedly walked to han sanqian in a few steps.


    the owner of the village said anxiously in a low voice: "what happened in the village really made you laugh. however, distinguished guest, you also know that your poisonous blood is indeed so powerful that many people already feel that they are not going to die soon, so, only when the mind is hot and the heart is anxious, can one do such a ridiculous thing."


    "dear guest, you have the ability to cure poisonous blood. naturally, everyone trusts you the most now. please do something and say a few words to appease the people."


    the village owner really didn''t want to make a fool of himself, but when things got to this point, he had no choice but to do it.


    although it is indeed a bit ugly to do so, it is not unacceptable if you think about it carefully. after all, it is much better than when people from the headquarters came over and saw the chaos in their village like this.


    after all, he is just giving han sanqian a short village. but if people from the headquarters come and see the current situation, it will not be as simple as losing one of his own people.


    as the owner of the village, he will definitely be cited, saying that he is not strict in governance and even caused such chaos among his subordinates in the village.


    this thing is related to future career advancement, and even to put it harshly, it is a huge question mark whether the position of the village owner can be maintained in the future.


    therefore, comparing the two consequences, the village owner obediently chose the former.


    han sanqian had a troubled look on his face and said a little embarrassedly, "if the owner of the village has a request, i will naturally try my best to help you, but what do you want me to say?"


    "i think that even if i want to say it now, i can only tell everyone that we can save everyone."


    only by making everyone believe that they all have the possibility of survival can everyone''s emotions be soothed and relatively calm, and this cholera can come to an end.


    han sanqian knew what to say, and the village owner naturally knew what to say.


    "dear guest, yes, as long as you say, we will try our best to save everyone''s life, then everyone will definitely believe you." the village owner said.


    han sanqian smiled bitterly: "it''s not difficult to say a word, but how do you ask me to say it?"


    han sanqian turned around and looked at the owner of the village. the owner was obviously stunned. he knew that since he had said this, theoretically the distinguished guest would very likely agree.


    after all, it''s just to cooperate with an acting, it''s not too demanding.


    of course, he also thought that he would be rejected. after all, vips are selected and sealed from their perspective. in fact, it is hard to say how much the monsters trust them.


    judging from the monster''s unruly character, not conflicting with them is already their greatest satisfaction at the moment. it is indeed impossible to ask him to help.


    however, what he never dreamed of was that han sanqian refused, and when he refused, he directly attacked his army, which caught him off guard for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    "this...how can i not say this?" the owner said with an embarrassed look.


    at this point, even if he felt depressed, the owner of the village had to grit his teeth and swallow it in the hope of convincing han sanqian.


    "of course it is easy to say something, but regardless of my personality, my style of doing things, or my dignity, i must do what i say." han sanqian deliberately raised his voice here. , so that everyone present can hear it.


    "if you ask me to say that everyone''s life can be guaranteed, i will naturally ensure that everyone has a chance to survive."


    "this is the commitment of my identity here, and it is also the principle that i have been following for many years."


    "but the fact is that it is impossible for me to save so many people. this means that many of them may have been deceived by me, and they will all eventually die."


    "i can''t do it. i don''t want to deceive them, especially at the last moment of their lives."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "what?"


    han sanqian''s words made the owner of the village, the special envoy in white, and hei feng all shocked. if his previous words were considered to be against the general, then now, han sanqian''s words have directly penetrated into the heart of the commander-in-chief. already...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5725

    the people below were completely ignited.


    han sanqian''s words seemed to be criticizing the dealer for asking him to cheat, but in fact, for many people with earthly cultivation, it was the warm words in winter that brought them a sense of joy in an extremely cold world. a hint of warmth.


    they were taken seriously, and it was taken seriously by a heavyweight like han sanqian.


    they feel that they are being treated as human beings, so their favorable impression of han sanqian is also rising crazily.


    "okay, well said. what the distinguished guest said is simply wonderful."


    "that is, our infinite trust in you, distinguished guest, has not been in vain. you have indeed lived up to us."


    while his goodwill and trust in han sanqian have increased, he has actually become more disappointed and disappointed with the famous store.


    after all, even the owner of the village has been proven to be hypocritical, treating them as playthings, garbage, and reusing them as waste.


    then, everything in the entire famous store almost completely collapsed in their hearts.


    it was as if the owner''s personality had collapsed in their hearts.


    they thought he was an extremely dignified person, a person with incomparable authority, a manager of a famous store, and a person who dealt with things fairly and justly. in fact, he was just a hypocrite.


    sometimes, the world is so cruel.


    it is very difficult to win someone''s trust. you need to do a lot of things to impress him little by little, and then make him trust you and even surrender to you.


    however, it is very simple to lose a person''s trust. you only need one thing, or even a small thing, to make him discover that you have lied to him, and then all the trust established before will immediately collapse.


    after that, he will never trust you again.


    as the saying goes, it is difficult to be a good person, but easy to be a bad person. you can become a buddha immediately by putting down the butcher knife.


    "dignified guest, you...you..." the owner of the village was very depressed.


    if it had been anyone else, he would have given him a slap in the face. if you don''t help, forget it. if you still cheer here, that''s simply too much.


    however, this person happened to be han sanqian, a person he could not afford to offend.


    everything they say makes sense, so what reasons do you use to refute them?


    moreover, from a rational point of view, han sanqian did nothing wrong. from the overall perspective, they were helping him after all, so he had no reason to get angry at others.


    thinking of this, the village owner felt really uncomfortable.


    "everyone, please be quiet. you have misunderstood. the owner of the village did not mean that. the owner of the village wants to let the distinguished guest say a few words. he just wants to try to calm everyone''s emotions relatively so that we can solve the problem properly. heifeng, baiyi ,is not it."


    being called out by the village owner himself, the white-clothed envoy and heifeng were a little confused. however, they quickly realized it and nodded: "yes, everyone, that''s what the village owner means. don''t think too much."


    "you are all the wealth of a famous store. each of you is very important to the store owner. the store owner wants to save the lives of each of you. after all, if any one of you dies, then for the store owner, then there is no benefit at all.¡±


    as soon as the words came out, the three top executives spoke in unison. although they were obviously trying to make up for what they had just said, their words still held weight after all. the emotions of many people present were once again suppressed in a sense.


    seeing that the situation was getting better, the owner of the village couldn''t help but wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. he never expected that he, a dignified owner of the village, would almost arouse the anger of the crowd because of his inappropriate words. he also never expected that , the famous store will almost become more chaotic.


    or even completely out of control.


    he himself was covered in cold sweat. fortunately, they made amends in time and everything was restored. things have not yet reached the point of no return.


    however, he was relieved. for han sanqian, the goal was not achieved. at this critical moment, he must come out to cause trouble.


    he also knew very well that if the previous provocations were just brewing emotions, then the subsequent provocations must be done in one step.


    because all the emotions are already in place¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5726

    in this step, it must be allowed to explode directly, otherwise, it will be repeatedly ignited and then extinguished. after a long time, it will have little meaning.


    everything has a threshold, and when it reaches the most critical time and place, it must be completely released.


    in modern terms, some things will expire.


    once it expires, it will have no effect.


    however, it is still the same model as before. how to say this requires a special strategy. it is obviously a headache for the village owner and the others, but it does not allow them to see any flaws.


    some people are ignorant and help others count their money without knowing that they have been sold. what han sanqian has to do is to let the village owner and others know that he has been sold, and he has to go to help han with a smiling face. three thousand dollars.


    "ahem!" han sanqian stood up at this time, glanced at the owner and others, and then at everyone present: "i am also a vip of a famous store now."


    "actually, if the owner of the village wants something from me, i should try my best to help. after all, we are all partners. if he is good, it will naturally be good for me."


    "it''s just that personal principles are always personal principles. therefore, based on this, i cannot agree to his request just now. however, secondly, i can do another favor for everyone and shouchi."


    han sanqian stopped talking here, but no one in the audience answered. they all looked at him expectantly, waiting for his next words.


    this is true even for the village owner himself. after all, for the village owner, if han sanqian can help solve the problem, he will certainly be happy.


    needless to say, the others were waiting for him to save their lives. after all, many people at the scene were waiting for him to save their lives. therefore, the level of expectations for his words could even be said to be greater than the village owner''s words.


    seeing that he was almost in a state of despair, han sanqian stopped trying to keep it secret and continued: "the village will try its best to provide me with some elixirs. remember, they are the best elixirs."


    "it should be easy to digest and absorb."


    "the purpose of this is actually to make it easier for me to start using it now and to accumulate a certain amount of strength to treat as many people as possible."


    "of course, we have had major problems with how to select people before. therefore, i want to learn from the experience, and to ensure everyone''s trust, i will be the one to select people. the rules for selecting people are also it¡¯s very simple, that¡¯s drawing lots.¡±


    "i will ask the village owner to write two lots, one with no words in it and one with words in it."


    "if you draw the lottery, you can follow me into the hall immediately, and i will treat him. if you don''t draw the lottery, then it is a pity that you are willing to admit defeat. you will have no chance of this treatment."


    "you can wait for death in private, or you can find a way to save yourself, or you can try some methods to temporarily save your life, and i will come to save you after i recover."


    "i don''t know how to do this. what do you think?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the platform exploded.


    first of all, han sanqian''s selection method basically has no problem for anyone, especially those with low cultivation.


    they could only wait to die, but now, han sanqian has given them half a chance, and of course they must cherish it.


    secondly, the selection method is generally fair and just.


    finally, there is a crazy increase in the number of places. you must know that there are almost tens of thousands of people here. from the original fifty places, the number has increased by nearly a hundred times. this means that more people will have good luck, and this means more people can survive.


    so, how could they not be happy.


    "we strongly support the vips."


    "yes, this is the real treatment method."


    "that''s right, at least the rules are fair and just. even if we don''t draw well and don''t have that kind of luck, that''s our own business. we should be convinced that we lose."


    "execute, execute!"


    "execute, execute!"


    under the stage, the chaos and excitement of the crowd turned into unified slogans and cheers in the blink of an eye. the previous chaos had completely disappeared, but it was obvious that some people began to be unable to get off the stage.


    this person is none other than the village owner himself.


    obviously, he was roasted on the fire by han sanqian...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5727

    the crowd below is so passionate. although he is the owner of the village, can he arouse public anger at this time? obviously he can''t afford it.


    so, there was no way he could say no.


    but what about obedience?


    here he is the owner of the village, he should be responsible for what he says, and he should be the backbone of everyone.


    but now, good guy, everyone is running with han sanqian now. everyone already thinks what han sanqian says, so who does he, the owner of the village, mean?


    his prestige as the owner of the village is not as good as that of a distinguished guest?


    especially if this is done, han sanqian''s prestige will reach an unimaginable level.


    he is everyone''s savior. this savior is not only reflected in his skills to save people, but the most important thing is the method.


    because everyone knew that there were only fifty places originally, and it was han sanqian who was not afraid of sacrifice and hard work to get them a place, so their gratitude to han sanqian was naturally beyond words.


    this directly threatened his status as the owner of the village, and even more threatened his prestige as the owner of the village.


    the meaning of these four words, "higher merit than master", is not only feared by people in the emperor''s house, but it actually exists in any small team.


    it''s just that small groups sometimes don''t have that much power, and the competition isn''t that fierce, so it''s not that obvious.


    but this does not mean that it does not exist.


    moreover, the key is that this consumes resources.


    how many elixirs are needed to save thousands of people, and han sanqian has specified that he wants good elixirs that can be digested and absorbed quickly.


    good guy, good elixirs that are quickly absorbed and digested are actually not just good elixirs anymore. from a certain level, this thing is the best elixir.


    but when han sanqian said this, you actually can''t fault him. after all, given his status, what ordinary people think of as top-quality elixirs is useless elixirs to him.


    and the best elixirs in the eyes of extraordinary people like them can only be considered good in his eyes.


    do famous stores have such elixirs? of course they do, but such top-quality elixirs are like top-quality wines. there are some, but not many.


    with this move, han sanqian could basically move almost all the elixir warehouse in his village.


    and spending so much money only saved a lot of people with relatively average cultivation.


    how can this not make people feel distressed?


    however, the village owner really had no choice. after thinking about it, he could only bite the bullet and forced out a smile despite his heartache: "if all distinguished guests can be so careless about their health, they will risk everything to save everyone''s lives." if so, then as the owner of our village, how can i not risk my life to accompany you?"


    "black wind, white clothes."


    the special envoys in black wind and white clothes took a step forward and said respectfully: "my subordinates are here."


    "you two go to the elixir warehouse immediately and get all the best elixirs in it. to save everyone''s lives, the owner of the village plans to clear out all the inventory in the warehouse today."


    when he said these words, the owner of the village felt really painful. every word was enough to make his heart bleed.


    however, he really had no idea at all. han sanqian had already pretended to be a rival, and he, the owner of the village, had to agree anyway, so he might as well be more generous.


    at least, it can win a lot of people''s hearts.


    this is already a great blessing among misfortunes.


    "yes!" black wind and the white-clothed envoys did not hesitate at all. they turned around and waved their hands, and led several subordinates directly to the elixir warehouse.


    under the stage, everyone cheered enthusiastically, some shouted long live the distinguished guest, and some shouted long live the owner of the village.


    anyway, the chaos turned into cheers, but for the village owner, this kind of cheers was just another kind of chaos and torture?


    however, now that his teeth were broken, he had to swallow it hard.


    han sanqian looked at the depressed village owner and couldn''t help but sneered. he knew very well that he had completed the preliminary ignition, and now he just needed gunpowder to detonate it...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5728

    the special envoy in white quickly came back with heifeng. the entourage behind them brought several boxes of elixirs, which could almost be said to have completely eliminated all the best elixirs in the entire elixir library. all the medicine was moved away.


    the special envoy in white bowed slightly, followed heifeng, and reported together: "my subordinates have met the owner of the village. the two of us have moved all the high-quality elixirs from the medicinal material warehouse in the village according to the owner''s request."


    reports from smart people sometimes don''t require too much explanation. the owner of the village has at least learned some key factors from the look and words of the special envoy in white.


    that is, the special envoy in white did not completely empty out the elixirs. he still left a lot of special and important elixirs in the warehouse.


    the owner is very satisfied with this result. after all, in front of so many people, he could only give a very generous order, that is, all the elixirs in the village must be used.


    however, as the owner of the village, he must know how to prepare for a rainy day, so of course he hoped in his heart that some amount of elixirs should be kept in the warehouse.


    after all, whether it is daily consumption, or whether you need some reserves at critical moments, it is very important to have some things and inventory.


    fortunately, the special envoy in white is very smart. although he has never said a word, he can understand many of its meanings.


    "you can order someone to move it to the distinguished guests." the owner of the village ordered.


    "yes."


    just as the white-clothed envoy was about to take action, han sanqian also spoke: "just move directly to the room just now. stay there for a while and start digesting and rescuing people at the same time."


    the special envoy in white nodded, and with a wave of his hand, his men directly delivered the medicine to the previous room.


    han sanqian nodded towards the owner of the village, and then looked at everyone present: "everyone, you have also seen that the elixir has been shipped, which means that what i said before can be realized. .¡±


    "i also promise everyone that i will do my best to save everyone."


    "now, let''s screen the personnel according to what we discussed before."


    "good."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, the owner of the village waved his hand and sent someone to bring a cardboard box and paper and handed them to han sanqian''s hands.


    in front of everyone, han sanqian used his inner strength to really carve two words, presence and absence, on both words.


    originally, he only needed to write "has" on a piece of paper, but the paper might become different in color because of this.


    therefore, han sanqian, who was afraid of the possibility of fraud, chose to write on both pieces of paper.


    "in this way, there are certain words of true energy on both pieces of paper. even in terms of weight, they are almost exactly the same. no one can cheat."


    yes, inside the carton, in fact, there is no fear that anyone can see any writing on the paper. the key purpose of han sanqian''s doing this is what he said now.


    even the weight of words are taken into consideration, so that when others hear it, they will know that this is professionalism and selflessness in the true sense.


    therefore, people''s first impression must be that they trust han sanqian''s selection method more. of course, trust in han sanqian will also reach its peak.


    after all, how can you be dissatisfied with someone who does everything so meticulously?


    thinking of this, everyone had no other words to say and nodded immediately.


    "the distinguished guest is indeed a distinguished guest. not only does he keep his word, but the way he handles things is also so fair and just."


    "who says otherwise? if these matters had been handled by distinguished guests, there wouldn''t be so many troubles."


    "that''s right, in this case, it won''t be the turn of the two dog guards to exercise their rights privately. it will lead to fraud and chaos."


    "only people of vip level have real credibility."


    the people below all praised it. han sanqian didn''t have any pride or anything else, he just nodded slightly, which made the village owner feel jealous but helpless for a moment.


    after all, everything han sanqian does is in accordance with normal procedures. even if he is unhappy, there is no way to get angry.


    the owner of the village smiled coquettishly: "okay, now that everything is ready, let''s start drawing lots."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5729

    this is the only way for the village owner to find a sense of presence. this matter is almost completely dominated by han sanqian. as the owner of the village, he has to do something to express his sense of existence.


    "the owner of the village officially announced that the lottery has begun. the owner of the village is also here to wish everyone good luck and to be the first batch to draw a note with words."


    as soon as the words were spoken, many people spontaneously lined up and came to the stage one by one to draw lots according to order.


    after all, there were a lot of people. after han sanqian looked at the place for a while, he said a few words to the owner of the village and entered the hall where the elixirs were kept in advance.


    han sanqian seemed to have entered the room first to prepare for treatment. in fact, how could this guy be so righteous and kind? in other words, his righteousness and kindness were definitely not used to treat people in these famous stores.


    if you want to use it, you must use it on your own people.


    the reason why han sanqian said this was actually because han sanqian was a thief. he was afraid that after others brought in the elixir, they would quietly replace his good elixir.


    after all, this thing is the key item of a famous store. his few words made the owner of the store unable to step down, so he was forced to reluctantly part with a lot of family wealth.


    well, from a certain point of view, if others regret it, or are reluctant to part with it, they can always send someone to take it out for everyone to take a look at, and then take it back quietly.


    how could a man as smart as a monkey like han sanqian tolerate this happening, and how could he tolerate others touching his "treasure".


    no matter how you play, it is absolutely impossible to plot against this guy.


    soon, han sanqian had arrived in the house. the white-clothed envoy and heifeng had just ordered people to open all the boxes containing things and take out all the pills inside.


    after that, all the elixirs were classified and integrated according to a certain order.


    the best thing is to do it in one batch, and then continue to rearrange it according to the rules.


    in short, all the elixirs ended up in a circle.


    han sanqian only needs to meditate in the position inside, and then he will be surrounded by various elixirs. whenever he wants to take it, he can just reach out and take it.


    "distinguished guest, you are here." the envoy in white said respectfully.


    han sanqian nodded and looked at the prepared elixirs. in fact, han sanqian felt a little embarrassed, but not much.


    he is a bit of a villain in judging other people''s gentlemen, but to han sanqian, this is actually nothing. after all, these people are their own enemies to say the least, and they have nothing to do with their enemies. being defensive is a fool.


    "thank you for your hard work." han sanqian nodded.


    the special envoy in white smiled softly: "these are all things we should do. but you, the distinguished guest, are not from this village, but you have to do a lot to save the people of this village."


    "it''s us who should be grateful."


    after the white-clothed envoy finished speaking, he gently pushed heifeng with his hand shaft. heifeng also responded and immediately put on a smile: "yes, distinguished guest, why do you have to be polite to us?"


    han sanqian smiled slightly. these two were considered the most important executives of famous stores, so han sanqian knew very well that it was almost impossible to instigate them.


    therefore, there is no need to say much to them, just a few simple greetings to make the relationship between them less rigid is enough.


    moreover, han sanqian had dealt with the special envoy in white, and he knew very well that this guy was very smart. it would be too difficult to brainwash him.


    moreover, if you are not careful, this guy will definitely notice it, and it will be bad if it causes more trouble.


    "okay, we are all our own people, so i won''t be polite to you. besides, the most important thing right now is to save people and save lives. if there is anything else, we can talk about it later."


    han sanqian directly issued an eviction order. at the same time, for the sake of the comprehensiveness of the whole scene, han sanqian suddenly stopped the envoy in white who was about to leave: "you seem to be the smartest here. go out and help the owner of your village." lots are drawn under supervision. now, because of the incident of the two guards, there is a huge crisis of trust in the village. you go and help the owner of your village handle the lot drawing and restore the people''s hearts as soon as possible."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5730

    the white-clothed envoy was somewhat happy in his heart. after all, han sanqian, no, the monster was still a significant figure in his heart. and his intelligence can be appreciated and trusted by big shots. who can be unhappy about this?


    you know, people don''t know you and heifeng, but they can point you out to help their village owner. this is when your ability is demonstrated and others recognize it.


    the special envoy in white suppressed his inner joy and said humbly: "yes, bai yi understands."


    "since the matter is flawed due to problems in our management, we will definitely try our best to make up for it, restore credibility as soon as possible, and restore everyone''s confidence in us. thank you for your trouble."


    han sanqian smiled. of course he meant what he said.


    the first is to arrange the special envoy in white in front of heifeng. in fact, the envoy in white is of a lower class than heifeng. even if heifeng doesn''t pay attention to this thing, but being assigned like this by outsiders, he still feels somewhat unbalanced. of.


    after all, in normal times, that''s all if everyone in the village knows each other. although he sometimes does suffer in this process, everyone knows that heifeng''s position is higher than that of the white envoy. therefore, heifeng feng can somewhat gain a reputation for being humble.


    however, in front of the monster, in front of this unknown person, he does not know the fact that the white envoy has a lower position than the black wind. at this time, it is no longer the time to use humility to solve the problem.


    this made it clear that in the eyes of outsiders, he was inferior to the special envoy in white.


    therefore, this makes hei feng somewhat embarrassed. the relationship between the two people seems to be somewhat provoked.


    secondly, han sanqian''s instructions create an image that i really care about you. in this way, everyone''s trust in him will be higher.


    naturally, han sanqian will be more at ease with what he wants to do in this process.


    this is killing two birds with one stone.


    however, han sanqian has never been a person who kills two birds with one stone. what he uses is always three birds with one stone.


    the third point is to make the special envoy in white even happier. he is a smart person who thinks more than others, so he is the easiest to doubt han sanqian.


    however, if he praised him, he would be happy in his heart, and his guard against han sanqian would be reduced accordingly. therefore, for han sanqian, it is more conducive to disguise.


    seeing that his goal was achieved, han sanqian nodded: "trouble is inevitable. i have lived for countless years and have seen too many disintegrations. sometimes, together they are obviously a big thing, but because of intrigues, or maybe they lose trust, and eventually they end up disintegrating.¡±


    "although the world has always been divided when united, and united when divided, everything is normal and inevitable by nature, but we should stay together as long as possible as long as we can."


    han sanqian''s mouth is really poisonous, but when this guy becomes poisonous, you still can''t catch any of his flaws.


    the whole sentence seemed to be comforting or warning, but in fact, han sanqian was more talking to heifeng.


    the translated meaning is, look, you are feeling aggrieved, aren¡¯t you? being aggrieved and dissatisfied is normal, and can even cause trouble.


    after all, it is normal for the world to divide and unite. there is no need for you to endure it, because there is no point in forbearing it.


    any force will eventually break up.


    but if the listener hadn''t been intentional, you wouldn''t be able to detect anything wrong with han sanqian''s words.


    this is what makes han sanqian so vicious. he lays traps for you everywhere, but you still can''t find them at all, and even if you find some of them, you can''t say anything about them.


    the special envoy in white nodded: "i understand. thank you for your teachings. the two of us will go to help the village owner now."


    heifeng was not in a good mood, he simply bowed and turned around and went out.


    of course han sanqian didn''t mind. he would only be happy. after all, things were going as he expected. thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but sneer.


    afterwards, this guy looked at the elixir on the ground again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5731

    han sanqian felt even more beautiful.


    these elixirs are of the highest quality. what does he want these elixirs for? there are two purposes.


    of course, one was for himself, and it was impossible for him to stay in a famous store as a monster or a vip for a long time.


    he needs to break through, and the breakout time cannot be too long. first, he is worried that the other party will have reinforcements. after all, the battle has gone so far, and it is normal to have reinforcements.


    he couldn''t let the other party slow down.


    although the appearance of the demonic dragon soul replenished the strength of han sanqian''s body in time and helped him withstand many attacks, on the other hand, the opponent obviously also spent a lot of money on the attack, and the monster used poisonous blood. there has been a wave of gloom, and now is the time when people and horses are exhausted.


    of course, kill them while they are sick!


    as for the second point, if you want to instigate rebellion, of course you cannot just rely on treating illnesses and saving lives.


    if they are ordinary people, then if you save them, they will naturally be extremely grateful. there is absolutely no problem in asking them to hang out with you.


    but these people are not ordinary people after all. they are all subordinates of someone else, and they have a certain degree of loyalty to famous stores.


    therefore, it is not impossible to instigate them to rebel simply by saving their lives, but it is not very safe.


    therefore, han sanqian had to add chips, and these chips were obviously these pills.


    you have to let those people know that not only can they save their lives by following you, but the key is to eat meat, and it is also big meat. then, those people will be even more excited.


    naturally, the probability of success in instigating rebellion is getting higher and higher.


    are han sanqian thieves? they are very thieves.


    however, the drawing of lots cannot be completed in a short time. although the procedure of drawing lots is very simple, the number of people is there after all, so it takes time.


    taking advantage of this time, han sanqian planned to use these elixirs to repair himself.


    in fact, treating poisonous blood will not cost han sanqian too much energy at all. he is very aware of the characteristics of poisonous blood, so there is actually a way to detoxify the harm of poisonous blood.


    moreover, it is a huge unknown how loyal these people are to him, and it is impossible for him to completely cure these people''s poisonous blood in advance.


    just like the first batch of so-called thoroughly treated people, in fact, not only were they unable to receive any treatment, but they were also poisoned by han sanqian.


    the reason is, to give yourself another insurance for instigating rebellion.


    once these people don''t listen to him, han sanqian can use these stronger poisonous blood to torture them and force them to fight for him.


    be merciful to your enemies?


    this has never existed here in han sanqian, he will only become more vicious.


    however, if these people are sensible or really loyal, han sanqian will not deny them a chance. when the time comes, he can help them remove the poison, and then really bring them into his own alliance and teach them their cultivation and divine methods.


    in this regard, han sanqian has really not deceived anyone, but the premise is that their performance must be worthy of han sanqian''s trust.


    and these depend on how they perform.


    han sanqian began to make his next move, while on the other side, the drawing of lots was also in full swing.


    after a round of screening, a group of lucky people soon had their number determined.


    after the village owner roughly sorted out the queue, he was basically waiting for news from han sanqian.


    the special envoy in white came to the door and asked softly: "distinguished guest, our drawing of lots outside has been completed, and all the personnel have been screened out. please give me your instructions."


    "i''m also in the process of absorbing and refining the elixir here. it''s coming to an end. let''s just let them come over without wasting anyone''s time." han sanqian said in the room.


    after receiving the order, the special envoy in white did not dare to delay, and hurriedly got up to arrange the personnel...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5732

    soon, the selected people were arranged.


    they lined up outside in an orderly manner, quietly waiting for han sanqian''s instructions.


    "come in, everyone."


    everyone didn''t answer, they just opened the door quietly and walked into the house.


    everyone lined up and stood in the room, then quietly waited for han sanqian''s instructions.


    "they''re all here." han sanqian opened his eyes.


    "i''ve been waiting for you to meet the distinguished guests."


    although everyone''s face is actually relatively serious, everyone knows very well that they are very excited and happy inside.


    they know very well that they are the lucky ones, and their survival is very close to them.


    "close the door." han sanqian ordered.


    the white-clothed envoy nodded, backed out, and closed the door.


    soon only the chosen ones were left in the room.


    han sanqian glanced outside the door and saw that the white-clothed envoy had not left, so he continued to give instructions: "by the way, don''t stay outside anymore. go and help me call in the first batch of people i have treated." .¡±


    "the number of people in this batch is too huge. it would be a good thing to ask more people to come and help."


    "after those people were treated by me, they already know the process of treatment. they can help me in this process."


    the words were reasonable and the reason was very appropriate. naturally, the special envoy in white outside had no reason to refuse and could only go and call for someone.


    in less than a moment, the first twenty-five people were called over.


    because the special envoy in white had been driven away, he really couldn''t stay too long at this time, so he could only retreat obediently.


    soon, only han sanqian and twenty-five disciples were left in the room, as well as other disciples who were selected to treat illnesses.


    han sanqian glanced outside the door and could really sense the surroundings. after confirming that no one was around, he sighed.


    he looked at the elixir on the ground and smiled bitterly: "i know that everyone who came in must be happy and excited now, even though you all pretend to be nonchalant on your face."


    "to be honest, i don''t want to ruin your mood. however, although i don''t think highly of you ants, after all, we are partners now and we are on the same front after all. i always keep my word, so i don¡¯t want to lie to you either.¡±


    "the fact is that i cannot save you with this pill alone."


    in fact, of course, the pills brought from famous stores are not just the ones in front of you. many of the pills left behind are actually leftovers after han sanqian ate them just now.


    everyone looked at the elixirs around han sanqian and did not doubt this statement for a while. for them, there were actually quite a lot of elixirs at the moment.


    but, that''s really for them personally.


    if it were to be used to treat everyone present, then anyone with a slightly normal mind would actually know that this small amount of elixir would not be enough.


    thinking of this, everyone just lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say anything. they just listened obediently to han sanqian''s next words.


    "we can prove this." the twenty-five disciples played their roles at this time.


    no need for han sanqian to say more, they themselves acted as lobbyists.


    "the distinguished guest has treated us, so we have experienced the treatment method. in fact, let alone these elixirs, even if they are twice as many, it may be difficult to form."


    "actually, i don''t believe that famous stores only have this kind of thing. although our level is not too high among famous stores, even a fool knows that famous stores have many years of history and must have a lot of inventory. how can we only have this."


    "hey, brother, there are some things that you should not tell if you see through them. who among us here doesn''t know this? we are just pretending. zhuangai will worry about our life and death, but you want zhuangai to spend more resources or even bankrupt everything. come and save us, that¡¯s simply impossible.¡±


    "if the person is dead, you can ask for more. if the medicinal materials are gone, you will have to take out the pants of the famous store. if the owner doesn''t do it, it is reasonable."


    "yes, we are not the elites."


    the twenty-five disciples were giving full play to their professional abilities at this moment, and it was obvious that their words were very useful...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5733

    many disciples at the scene were angry when they heard this.


    do they understand these principles?


    of course i understand.


    it''s just that many times, people subconsciously don''t want to believe something that they don''t want to believe.


    but when someone really points it out that they have to face these facts, they will face it rationally.


    "hey, it''s actually just in front of everyone. the owner can''t refuse so obviously, so he can only show off with some pills."


    "we all understand the truth."


    seeing that everyone understood this, han sanqian nodded: "i originally wanted to save everyone, but unfortunately it''s hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. with just this little thing, how can i achieve a happy ending?" woolen cloth."


    the reason why humans are humans, apart from emotions, is that the most powerful thing compared to animals is their smart brains.


    excellent language arts are one of the most representative things of a smart brain.


    han sanqian said a few words, seeming to indicate to everyone the current basic situation, telling everyone that i can''t save all of you.


    but in fact, the real situation is far from that simple.


    the effect he really wanted to achieve was to ignite the fire.


    everyone present had strong objections to the shop owner and the famous store. after all, they knew about the dirty things the two guards had done.


    but after the village owner suppressed it, this matter seemed to have gone away a lot.


    han sanqian also knew that it was meaningless to provoke the village owner when he came out to suppress it, because this group of people must still respect their village owner from the bottom of their hearts.


    naturally, if the village owner promises them something, they will theoretically believe it more.


    therefore, at that time, gonghuo was effective, but it was absolutely impossible to achieve an effect that would satisfy han sanqian.


    he had to wait until these people were completely disappointed with the village owner.


    han sanqian chose to go around in a circle, which is now.


    after some statements from the village owner, and han sanqian''s deliberate plan to lure the village owner into taking the bait, everything has now reached a very solid stage.


    this group of people now have a strong desire to appeal, which is even stronger than before.


    the reason is that someone told them that they could give birth.


    who is this person? he is the owner of the village and han sanqian.


    of course they believed it, and they had no doubts at all, and were even excited to be chosen. however, just when they thought they were about to give birth, someone suddenly stood in front of them and blocked their way of survival. how?


    they will be completely angry with the person who blocks their way of life. they will be completely angry with the person who blocks their way of life. it can even be said that they hate it to the bone.


    and obviously, this person is the owner who cut corners.


    after all, han sanqian could indeed be saved here, but he couldn''t be saved just because the owner gave him too few raw materials.


    for the group of people in front of them, the village owner was the murderer who killed their bodies and their hearts.


    how could they not hate and be annoyed?


    all the previously accumulated emotions were completely released at this moment.


    it began to increase sharply in their hearts and burned quickly.


    however, they have not completely exploded yet.


    seeing that they had almost been ordered, han sanqian was also very satisfied.


    he needs to give this group of people a chance to break out, or a back that can completely break out.


    "i also know how everyone feels. it feels very uncomfortable to be deceived. so, actually, i could have kept you from coming in. after all, i can''t save you."


    "but i let you come in. firstly, i don''t want to lie to you, and i want to make things clear to you. secondly, i also want to discuss with you a brand new approach."


    "this method can save you, but this method is very risky. not only will you take risks, but i will also take great risks."


    "if it''s good, i''ll be good and everyone will be good. if it''s bad, i''ll die and everyone will die too."


    "i can certainly do what i say. to me, promises are more important than life, because this is where my pride lies. however, i don''t know what you think."


    "so, i can only decide this matter after asking for your opinions."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5734

    "please tell me directly, distinguished guest."


    "now that things have come to this point, it actually doesn''t matter anymore. just say whatever you want, distinguished guest."


    "yes, distinguished guest, it doesn''t matter if you ask me anything."


    han sanqian nodded and glanced at everyone present. after that, the twenty-five people were the first to kneel down.


    "i''ll wait, i''ve met your respected master."


    the atmosphere was at this point, and there was no need to hide it. twenty-five people knelt down to see it, which actually explained everything.


    the people present were surprised and did not expect such a drama at all.


    "actually, poisonous blood has been difficult to treat from the very beginning. with my current ability, it is actually impossible to save everyone''s lives simply by relying on treatment."


    "it''s just that you have also seen that this store has made an internal decision from the beginning, which is very unfair."


    "under this unfairness, i couldn''t see it, so i took it upon myself to expand the quota, but i didn''t know that it was still not your turn."


    "in anger, i chose twenty-five people."


    "but the increase in the amount will only make it more difficult for me to treat everyone''s lives. therefore, under such circumstances, i have to go off the beaten track and find some different methods to save everyone''s lives."


    someone wondered: "what does this have to do with them worshiping you as their teacher?"


    "conventional methods can''t save you, but becoming my disciple is completely different."


    "poisonous blood is the method of this deity. if you become my disciple, you can naturally learn the method of poisonous blood. naturally, you can also have a basic immunity to poisonous blood."


    "so, do you guys understand?"


    when everyone heard this, they all nodded. this is indeed very easy to understand. if you know how to do this, you will naturally have a basic immunity to this kind of poisonous blood.


    seeing this, han sanqian continued: "however, you need to learn this skill to be completely immune to the poisonous blood. unfortunately, you also know that the current time is not enough."


    "but as long as there is enough time, these can certainly be successful."


    "after they have mastered these poisonous blood skills, i will naturally possess han sanqian''s various god-level skills when i occupy han sanqian''s body. when the time comes, i will teach them some of these skills, and they will not only be able to survive and still be able to dominate an area and become the overlord of that area."


    "as my disciple, of course i cannot disgrace myself."


    the second half of the sentence actually has nothing to do with poisonous blood. han sanqian insisted on saying it, but in fact it was just a huge bait thrown to these people.


    it''s like when you are so poor that you want to commit suicide by jumping off a building, someone says that i can not only clear your debts, but also make you worth hundreds of billions.


    who can accept such temptation?


    obviously, ninety-nine percent of people can''t do it.


    naturally, when a group of people heard this, they couldn''t help but follow their innermost thoughts, and returned from being more desperate to full of hope.


    "we must respect our master and act accordingly." at the critical moment, twenty-five disciples also expressed their stance collectively.


    this time, it undoubtedly gave everyone a shot in the arm.


    after all, if they are allowed to make this decision alone, they have been in the famous store for such a long time. whether they can bravely take the first step actually requires time and courage.


    but someone did it in advance, and the courage was immediately in place.


    originally, the twenty-five people did not need to directly reveal their identity as han sanqian''s disciples at this time. after all, this would easily make some people present suspect that these twenty-five people were deliberately trying to make trouble from the beginning.


    but after much thought, han sanqian decided to deploy this way. the reason is that han sanqian believes that the significance of giving them the courage to take the first step after the identities of these twenty-five people are exposed is greater than being suspected of deliberately setting fire to them. of disadvantages.


    therefore, han sanqian chose the former.


    facts also proved that this choice was right. many people saw that someone had become han sanqian''s disciple, and they were obviously eager to give it a try.


    many people present looked at me and i looked at you, and they were making final confirmations of each other.


    after about a moment, the group of people knelt down collectively.


    "please, distinguished guest, please don''t dislike me, save my life, and accept me as your disciple."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5735

    "we are willing to follow master to the death."


    "be a cow and a horse for master."


    everyone shouted extremely resolutely, which made han sanqian himself very happy.


    however, it is not the time to be happy yet, there is still a key link missing.


    "don''t rush to worship me as your teacher." han sanqian said this, and everyone present was immediately confused and looked at him with a little loss and nervousness.


    they made a decision, and of course they were worried that han sanqian would reject them again at this time.


    "dignified guest, please...please promise us."


    "yes, distinguished guest, have mercy on us."


    "we don''t want to die, we want to live."


    "as long as you accept us as your disciples, we are really willing to work as cows and horses for you, so that we can serve you well."


    han sanqian shouted majestically: "how dare you, my disciple, you are nothing like a beast. if you can be my disciple, even if your talent is rubbish, i still have a way to make you a dragon or a phoenix among people."


    "only¡­¡­"


    han sanqian''s words seemed to be scolding people, but in fact they were raising the stakes even more. they meant to tell these people that even if you are stupid, at least you are in my name and you are an absolute master.


    conditions of this level undoubtedly make these people want to follow him even more.


    but the sudden change of words gave this group of people a boost of confidence while leaving them with suspense.


    "just what?"


    "dignified guest, that''s what you said."


    seeing that his emotions were stretched to the limit, han sanqian sighed: "hey, it''s okay that you are people without any sect, but it''s a pity that you are all from famous stores."


    "even if i want to take you in, this store may not be willing to let you go."


    "yes, master''s words make sense. with the owner''s character, even if he can''t get us, he would rather destroy us than let others get it."


    "furthermore, even if the owner of the village is a very generous person, his own people cannot survive in his own hands, but they can flourish in the hands of others. this kind of gap and slap in the face makes it impossible for the owner to let them go." some disciples also echoed.


    in one sentence, many people fell silent. this is not a random fabrication, but an ironclad fact.


    it is indeed unlikely that the owner of the village will let him go, either publicly or privately.


    "is it possible that our group can only wait here to die?" someone shouted in grief and anger.


    but the next second, more people began to look fiercely.


    "fuck, our lives are ours. if others don''t care, we have to care about ourselves. since shonai is indifferent to us, i think we will do the opposite."


    "yes, that''s right. we must worship the distinguished guest as our teacher. anyone who objects will be the one who wants to kill us. if you have anything to say to the person who wants to kill us, just do it."


    "i also agree. i''ve worked hard in a famous store for so many years, and ended up being abandoned like this. it doesn''t matter if i don''t wait in this lousy place, it''s against my motherfuckers."


    "opposite!"


    more and more people are joining the opposition, and most of them are quite indignant.


    this is easy to understand. after all, judging from the current situation, famous stores have done everything so well, so we can''t blame them for not rebelling for their own lives and future.


    of course, han sanqian was not surprised that there would be such an ending. after all, for this step, he had already laid out a big picture in advance from the beginning of saving people.


    going around and around, doing it again and again, how could han sanqian do such useless work.


    everything is done to exaggerate the emotions of these people. when the emotions of these people are repeatedly stretched to the limit, their reactionary thoughts will reach the limit.


    han sanqian can also use it.


    compared with the monsters who just attack and attack, han sanqian, who is delicate and thoughtful, can not only suppress with force, but also use strategies to manipulate the enemy.


    now that he has caused civil strife in the famous store, the next step is to use these "traitors" to realize his counterattack plan!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5736

    hearing what they said, han sanqian suddenly turned around and looked at everyone present with an extremely serious expression: "rebellion is a major matter, related to life safety. are you sure?"


    han sanqian''s last question was quite serious and serious, at least that was the attitude shown by han sanqian.


    everyone is looking at me and me, making the final decision.


    "reverse, if we don''t resist now, we will have no other chance until later."


    "that''s right, brothers, rebel against him."


    obviously, this final decision was very easy to make. everyone just confirmed each other as a routine, so naturally there couldn''t be any more surprises.


    "master, please take us to the door of life."


    the twenty-five disciples were also quite smart and immediately knelt down to ask for instructions.


    as soon as he and his group finished speaking, the others followed suit and knelt on the ground, all saying to han sanqian: "master, please take us to the gate of life."


    han sanqian looked at everyone present with satisfaction and said, "okay, since you all want to survive, i am not willing to watch you kids just perish."


    "since you are marching forward bravely, you will naturally sacrifice your life for the sake of my master."


    "i declare that you are all my disciples. if you and i are destined to break out of the siege from this place today, there is no need to say anything more."


    "i will definitely be able to protect you at that time. not only will your life be safe, but more importantly, i will teach you the supreme mental method and unparalleled magical skills, so that you can completely become my disciples, and you will also have complete success in this world of eight directions. own reputation."


    "thank you, master."


    "don''t thank me in a hurry. since you are going to join me, naturally, you have to understand the rules of my disciples." han sanqian said loudly.


    after hearing this, everyone bowed their heads again: "master, please teach me."


    "there are no other rules under my sect, only one, and that is that any person, since he is my disciple, cannot change the sect. you are born as my disciples, and you die as my ghosts. you must be loyal to me. if you violate it, i mean, if there are five thunders from the sky, you will not die well." han sanqian said coldly.


    in other words, han sanqian was telling them that they needed their loyalty.


    as for other requirements, there are none.


    this is actually a fairly simple request and very easy to do.


    all the people did not hesitate at all, and worshiped again: "master, please rest assured, we will definitely be loyal."


    "yes, master, although we have betrayed the famous store today, we are really forced to do so. if we are under master''s sect, we will definitely abide by our duties."


    "master, please trust me."


    "as long as a famous store is worthy of us, we would rather die than oppose it. but it has gone too far and regards our lives as those of pigs and dogs."


    the meaning of han sanqian''s words was obviously just to warn them that they need to be sincere and loyal. naturally, he couldn''t mean to betray the famous store.


    however, as these people were involved, they would naturally think of this. therefore, han sanqian knew very well that he could only go so far on this issue.


    if you talk too much, these people will always miss the famous store, and they will gradually feel guilty about the famous store. han sanqian must not let this happen.


    otherwise, you will die before your birth, and you will end up taking the blame for your own people without doing anything.


    "of course i believe in your loyalty. i see that all of you children are loyal people. it''s just that sometimes the government forces the people to rebel, and the people have to rebel." when the time comes, han sanqian will of course know that. give this group of people a candy.


    reunite the hearts of this group of people.


    "okay, let''s all get up. i have something important to announce. later, we will officially declare war on famous stores. are you afraid?"


    the disciples did not answer, but stood up directly and decisively one by one, expressing their attitude with their own actions.


    han sanqian knew very well that everything was ready, and the most critical counterattack began next.


    "disciples, listen to my orders."


    "we swear to be here and ask master for instructions." everyone responded in unison, and everyone''s morale increased.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5737

    "let''s make some preparations, and then follow me to kill famous stores. are you confident?"


    "have!"


    everyone responded in unison.


    han sanqian nodded: "that''s good, that''s all. we don''t have much time now, so in order not to waste time, let''s hold a simple meeting."


    "you are all veterans in famous stores. you are quite familiar with what a famous store contains and how to deploy defenses. therefore, our meeting is to summarize some of the current defensive layouts of famous stores."


    "then we started to divide our forces."


    "yes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian made a move, and everyone began to gather around and have relevant discussions.


    the discussion process is necessary. although han sanqian does not need these disciples to conduct operations and formulate any plans, he can indeed collect important information from some famous stores for a detailed summary and comprehensive analysis.


    of course, during the discussion, han sanqian was not a fool and knew how to give these people a shot in the arm.


    what is the most effective cardiac shot? obviously, it is the repair of poisonous blood.


    han sanqian injected a little cultivation into almost everyone, temporarily controlling the poisonous blood in their bodies.


    on the surface, they felt that the poisonous blood made them less painful. naturally, they thought that the poisonous blood was suppressed, and their desire for life was completely different.


    this desire will become a major motivation for them to break through, and this is the best shot in the arm given by han sanqian.


    after about ten minutes of discussion, han sanqian basically had a comprehensive defense plan for the famous store. at this time, han sanqian also had a rough way to break out of the encirclement.


    "everyone, i have used my power to temporarily seal you. there won''t be any problems in a short period of time. but there are too many of us, so i won''t be able to really save any of you for a while. everyone."


    "we can only make long-term plans after we break out of the siege here."


    "yes." no one had any other opinions on this point. after all, for them, it was a good choice to stabilize their lives for the time being.


    of course, for them, everything currently is actually the only way at the moment.


    "after your detailed introduction, i now have a new understanding of the defense of famous stores. however, you are all my disciples. without the use of force, i certainly don''t want to use force, because it will kill people. "


    "i don''t want any of you to die in the conflict, so i still want to go out and talk to the people at the famous store first."


    "of course this is not a foolish dream. you also know that i am a vip of his famous store. therefore, you followed me and always stayed in your own circle. for the famous man, the loss is not actually big. "


    "so, there is a chance for peace." after han sanqian said this, he suddenly changed his words: "although, from a rational point of view, based on the small eyes of your village owner, this matter is impossible, but... ¡­¡±


    everyone, look at me and i look at you. it is obvious that the rhythm has been picked up again.


    han sanqian seemed to really want to protect each of them, but the damn village owner, the petty village owner would definitely not agree.


    therefore, this guy''s ending must be to forcefully conflict with himself and others.


    at the thought of this, everyone''s emotions were stirred up again.


    however, with han sanqian here, they could only tolerate it.


    "i will listen to master''s teachings in everything i do."


    "that''s right, we all follow master''s arrangements."


    "peace talks are possible, but if peace talks fail, we are willing to fight to the death with famous stores."


    everyone has gone through life and death for the famous store. now they want to find another way to survive, and this way of living will not greatly affect the interests and reputation of the famous store, but the owner ruthlessly refuses. let them go, this is the final trigger that will really destroy all their feelings for the famous store.


    although the last step has not happened yet, everyone can actually imagine it.


    "okay, no more gossiping. now, you all go out with me and talk to them."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5738

    everyone looked at me and i looked at you, took a deep breath, and made the final mental preparations.


    han sanqian gave them about a minute. after they were sure about everything, han sanqian waved his hand and several disciples opened the door.


    originally, the special envoy in white wanted to eavesdrop. after all, the special envoy in white was very smart and naturally acted cautiously. with so many people staying in the room behind han sanqian, it was necessary to be on guard against others.


    however, after all, han sanqian came here in person, so he was naturally embarrassed to be too close to the house. moreover, the owner of the village was here, so he naturally did not dare to do many things according to his own temper.


    therefore, in fact, the best opportunity slipped out of his and the famous store''s hands.


    like the owner of the village, he stood relatively close to the room, but unfortunately, it was actually difficult to hear what was being said in the room from such a distance.


    of course, han sanqian had already checked the distance between these people and himself early in the morning, and only dared to say this to these disciples after confirming that they were safe.


    seeing han sanqian coming out with his people, the owner of the village quickly went up with the white-clothed envoy and heifeng.


    "thank you for your hard work, distinguished guest. it is really hard for you to put so many people in our famous store into your hands for treatment."


    "yes, distinguished guest, we represent a famous store. it will be unforgettable."


    "dear guest, your power is simply amazing."


    three people, each of them can really speak flattery, and it is indeed comfortable to listen to.


    however, for the people who already had the intention of defecting, it was completely hypocritical and made their skin crawl.


    his mother opened the door for nausea, who was so disgusted that he came home.


    han sanqian waved his hand: "you don''t have to be so polite. after all, i have to admit that i don''t have the ability to cure everyone for the time being."


    "what?"


    upon hearing this, the village owner and the white-clothed envoy suddenly looked very surprised.


    of course, this is actually the same as the previous words. in the eyes of everyone who has clearly betrayed, this kind of acting is very real, but i am afraid it can only move them.


    in fact, what everyone sees is indeed true. as the owner of the village, as well as senior people like the white envoy and hei feng, how can they not understand many situations?


    of course they knew it very well, but they were just pretending. they had to put on a worried look for everyone to see.


    only in this way can we soothe people''s hearts and make everyone feel that their management team really cares about them.


    but unfortunately, this group of people had already been instigated by han sanqian to rebel. therefore, not only were they not moved at all by these false concerns, but they were full of disgust.


    "hey, the brothers of my famous store, all of them are good brothers to the owner of the store. the owner of the store is really reluctant to let go."


    "dear guest, you must think of a way. as for how much it will cost, just spend it and my famous store will pay for it."


    the owner of the village said anxiously.


    the special envoy in white followed closely behind: "yes, no matter what the price, we are willing to pay for it."


    "please help me, distinguished guest. after all, these are the treasures of my famous store and the roots of my famous store." heifeng also said in cooperation.


    the three people''s expressions of true love and willingness to do whatever it took were really touching to a certain extent, but it was a pity that they had obviously found the wrong person today.


    "okay, since you three say this, i will sacrifice my life to compensate you."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian raised his eyes and looked at the group of people behind him who were not selected.


    that group of people was relatively far away from them. firstly, their identities and qualifications meant that they could not stand very close to the owner of the village. secondly, they were not selected, and they felt like they were completely ruined. therefore, a group of people is naturally far away from each other.


    but now when they heard han sanqian say that there might be other ways, even if the village owner didn''t give the order, they got up and walked over unconsciously.


    this is a survival instinct, and there is basically no need to give any orders to bark.


    of course, conversely, no order can stop their survival instinct...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5739

    to put it bluntly, they can even lose their lives, so how can they care about anything else.


    the owner of the village naturally noticed that many people gathered behind him, but he couldn''t say much. after all, han sanqian said there was a way, and even he was curious to hear it.


    "please let me know, distinguished guest."


    "yes, distinguished guest, please speak, i am all ears."


    after hearing this, everyone looked at me, and i looked at you, and then looked at han sanqian curiously. everyone was extremely curious.


    han sanqian sighed: "actually, in the final analysis, this poisonous blood is my method. to break it by force will naturally cost a lot, but the method of breaking it is not the only way to break it by force."


    "as the deity said, he is the deity''s method. therefore, in theory, those who have learned the deity''s method can naturally create and control the poisonous blood by themselves."


    "then, in this way, the crisis of poisonous blood will naturally be resolved."


    after hearing this, everyone obviously understood that this was indeed the greatest solution and the optimal solution, and it was completely logically feasible.


    naturally, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "since the poisonous blood can be solved, i would like to invite you to teach me this technique to meet the needs of my brothers in the village."


    "yes, distinguished guest, i would like to thank you first on behalf of the brothers in the village."


    as soon as these words came out, the owner of the village, the special envoy in white and a few others were actually the most excited.


    the reason is very simple. this is not just as simple as curing everyone''s poisonous blood. the best thing is that if people in famous stores can master such secrets, then how powerful the famous stores will be in the future. think about it. it makes people feel extremely excited.


    after all, everyone has seen the destructive power of poisonous blood. one person can be very powerful if he can do it. if a group of people can do it, they are really invincible.


    however, everyone also knows that these kinds of skills are quite powerful. naturally, many people don''t even dare to think that these kinds of skills can be taught to others.


    now, han sanqian took the initiative to bring it up, how could these people be unhappy?


    in fact, this is indeed the case. in addition to the village owner and the white-clothed envoy who were very happy, the disciples behind them were also even more excited. they were able to survive from a desperate situation.


    they were all sentenced to death, good guy, now they no longer have to die, who can be unhappy?


    "don''t be so happy yet." han sanqian poured a basin of cold water on them appropriately: "although this method is the simplest and most effective. however, its method is one of my secret methods."


    "this method is profound and profound. how can i teach it to others easily?"


    "don''t say that we are just partners. even if you are my servant, you may not be qualified to learn these techniques from me."


    with one sentence, everyone''s enthusiasm was suddenly extinguished. everyone couldn''t hide their disappointment, and many people were even a little sad.


    the owner of the village and the special envoy in white also know the truth. don''t talk about others. even if this matter is placed on them, they are unlikely to hand over their own secrets.


    what''s more, the monsters are far more capable than them, and naturally their skills are more advanced. therefore, the more i think about it, the more i think it is impossible.


    this is indeed too much.


    "however, since i mentioned this matter, it means that i have been struggling in my heart for a long time."


    "although i have always looked down on you small humans, you are now on the same team as me. therefore, since we are on the same team, i naturally turn my elbows inward."


    "i am still willing to use this technique to save everyone, but i have a request."


    hopes were rekindled again, and the owner of the village suddenly said very excitedly: "if you dare to ask your distinguished guest if you have any requirements, we will do our best to meet them."


    "yes, distinguished guest, if you have any requests, please feel free to mention them."


    "this request of mine may be simple or difficult, it all depends on what you want, the owner of the village."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5740

    han sanqian smiled and said: "i want to accept these people as my disciples. naturally, they can legitimately practice my method and resist the attack of poisonous blood."


    hearing this, the owner of the village was suddenly shocked.


    these people are the foundation of his famous store. if someone takes them away, it will almost drain the salary of his famous store.


    in fact, it is understandable.


    although the owner of the village somewhat reserves his own resources to save his people, it does not mean that he does not care about the life and death of these people at all.


    after all, these people are the strength of famous stores.


    otherwise, the village owner would not have done so many things to save people.


    but what''s more painful than not saving people is that han sanqian is now recruiting disciples.


    this is not only the fact that one''s own people look dead from another angle, but the most important thing is the ebb and flow of one thing and the other point that is most unacceptable to the village owner.


    that is, what does it mean if this group of people follows han sanqian?


    it''s because his famous store is incompetent, and it''s because the people in his famous store have simply switched to others.


    regardless of whether this is a friendly-force conversion trick or not, it is a disgrace.


    the subordinate you brought, good guy, turned around and followed someone else. what do you think?


    even if it is a friendly force, it will make you feel shameless.


    "this... although it is true that we are partners, vips, the people in the famous store are the people of the famous store after all. this... if this is not in my famous store, then wouldn''t these brothers be carrying traitors? infamy?" the village owner didn''t agree, but he couldn''t turn his back directly, so he simply used everyone''s reputation as an excuse.


    he thought that saying this would stop han sanqian''s mouth. after all, the disciples did not dare to say anything more.


    but who knows, as soon as he finished speaking, he was immediately slapped in the face.


    "master, the vip is always from our camp. even if we become the vip''s sect, we will always be in the same camp as the famous store. this is not considered a betrayal."


    "that''s right, the owner of the village, isn''t this something special? why did you just put a hat on us casually?"


    many people immediately spoke out, which surprised the owner of the village for a moment. after all, for him, he never thought that his subordinates and disciples would speak directly against him at this time.


    this simply made him unable to get off stage for a while, which was very embarrassing.


    heifeng''s face turned cold and he yelled hastily: "what are you doing? what are you doing? you are going to rebel one by one, aren''t you?"


    "when the owner of the village is talking to the distinguished guest, it doesn''t matter when it''s your turn to interrupt."


    of course heifeng wanted to save face for his village owner, but the white-clothed envoy rarely spoke at this time. he knew very well that things seemed to be getting more and more uncomfortable as things developed now.


    he also knew very well that things seemed to be starting to become difficult to solve.


    now, a conflict has reached a breaking point.


    thinking of this, the special envoy in white frowned and let out a long sigh. he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "master, you heard it. this is not a betrayal. you and i have always been partners. we are all in the same boat. it''s just a change of family. we still use our strength in the same direction."


    "this is like a joint operation between the two armies. when encountering special situations, we will deal with them specially. we cannot continue to divide you and me here."


    "if we have to make it so clear, then what kind of alliance is this? i think it can only be called utilization, right?"


    han sanqian''s words immediately shocked the owner of the village.


    if you follow han sanqian''s statement, then this matter is a bit big. after all, the nature is completely different.


    take advantage, the monster is very likely to get angry. at that time, let alone cooperation with each other, it will already be amitabha if they don''t start fighting with each other again.


    therefore, the owner of the village did not dare to answer the call blindly. after thinking about it, he said, "dear guest, what you said is reasonable. this owner of the village also believes that special matters should be handled specially. however, it is useless for me to agree."


    han sanqian already knew what this guy was planning to do, but he still pretended to know nothing and asked, "i don''t quite understand what the owner of the village means by this?"


    "you alone have the final say in this village. is there anything else that you can''t make the decision about, and it''s useless to agree to it?"


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian looked at the owner of the village...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5741

    "i am true to my word about this store. however, distinguished guest, you also know that a famous store is not an absolutely independent existence. there are also my superiors outside the store."


    "i have actually reported all the personnel and materials in the famous store. suddenly a large number of personnel were transferred to your name. i have to ask my superiors for instructions."


    "how about i ask for instructions immediately?"


    the village owner''s tai chi move was within han sanqian''s expectation.


    procrastinate.


    this group of people simply won''t be able to hold on for long. by then, the dead will be dead and the living will survive without being harmed by the poisonous blood. will the opinions from above matter at that time?


    apparently, no one cares anymore.


    since no one cares, then this matter may end here.


    this is indeed the best solution.


    but since han sanqian thought about what this guy would say, he naturally had already thought of a way to deal with it.


    "then please tell me, how long will it take to get the answer?" han sanqian asked.


    yes, the core of the delay plan is time. since he wants to make up for the time difference, han sanqian will directly point out the most important issue.


    as a result, the village owner''s little idea suddenly became clear.


    "yes, owner of the village, how long will it take to ask for instructions? we are all in critical condition now and we simply can''t wait much longer."


    "master, you have always had the final say on personnel changes in the village. why have you suddenly asked your superiors for instructions? you are not willing to let us go, so you are delaying us on purpose."


    "the world is as dark as crows. i think the village owner is no different from those people outside."


    "that is, for his own selfish interests, there is no way he would let us leave. who are we? we are his people in life, and we must be his ghosts in death."


    "presumptuous!" hei feng roared angrily, trying to silence everyone.


    if it were normal, this trick would certainly be possible, but today, it obviously didn''t work.


    everyone was already rebellious, but now the village owner has destroyed the last trace of their sanity. these pressures will only make this group of people even more rebellious.


    "what a fart, si, we are sincere to zhuangoui, but zhuangoui treats us like this. brothers, it doesn''t matter whether you defect or not, anyway, i am a distinguished guest today."


    "that is, whoever wants to stop me, i will fight with all my strength."


    "hmph, that''s right. we just want to survive. what''s wrong? if there''s anything wrong, then i will resist him to the end."


    "there is nothing wrong with surviving!"


    "there is nothing wrong with surviving!"


    "there is nothing wrong with surviving!"


    more and more people shouted in unison. to them, this was already a unanimous belief.


    seeing the people and horses around them revolting one after another, the owner of the village and heifeng were a little surprised.


    they thought that their refusal would inevitably be dissatisfied by many people, but they also believed that most people would absolutely obey the arrangement.


    however, they did not think that their budget was wrong, and most of the people at the scene actually began to openly resist them.


    "you, what are you doing? you...you really want to rebel." heifeng yelled weakly.


    however, the only response he received was more people shouting loudly, and this even spread to the group of people who had already received no treatment.


    that group of people had no hope, and they didn''t know whether they were involved in han sanqian''s changes, so they had always been bystanders.


    but seeing that a large number of people are now reacting, they are of course happy to participate. after all, this is very likely to give them a chance to survive.


    moreover, when it comes to dissatisfaction, they themselves are the most dissatisfied.


    when there were few people, they did not dare to speak, because they knew that the rebellion would be suppressed, and that they would not escape death, but might also suffer torture and humiliation.


    but things are different now. with so many people present, even if the other party wants to punish, it is absolutely impossible to punish any one person. moreover, even if they have to use force to suppress them, there are so many of them, and they still have a chance to give it a try.


    moreover, they were following vips. if there was to be a conflict, they would have a big leg to hug them. no matter how you looked at it, it was worth the gamble.


    thinking of this, almost 90% of the people at the scene began to protest loudly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5742

    the village owner looked a little panicked and quickly looked at the white-clothed envoy.


    the special envoy in white is very smart and very shrewd in dealing with things. the owner of the village is in trouble the first time, so of course he wants him to think of a solution.


    the special envoy in white also frowned and thought for a long time. at this moment, he was also awakened by a shout. seeing his owner of the village looking at him, he hurriedly walked over in a few steps.


    "baiyi, now, what should we do now?" the village owner said urgently.


    the special envoy in white has been observing for a long time: "i believe that the current public sentiment is irreversible."


    "once public sentiment reverses, my subordinates believe that everyone is very likely to stage a collective rebellion. at that time, the entire famous store will be a bloody mess."


    this is an easily predictable result.


    "even if some of us still insist on staying here, i''m afraid it will never be very effective in suppressing these rebels."


    "first, after all, we were once our own people, so it is difficult to deal harsh blows to our own people. second, the resistance of this group of people always has reasons to stand, which will even make those who originally stick to our side those who are determined to do so will defect when the time comes.¡±


    "so, the conclusion is one. if everyone rebels on a large scale, there will only be one result for us, and that is that we will lose."


    the owner of the village also nodded. this is indeed an easily imagined consequence.


    "then what do you mean, we have to let them go obediently?"


    "this is not what i mean. i am just doing some analysis for the owner of the village. only the owner of the village can decide how to decide." the special envoy in white said respectfully.


    this guy is indeed very smart. in this way, he has placed his position very appropriately, and the key is not to take any blame.


    if he provides advice on such a serious issue, if the situation develops in another direction, whether the owner of the village will be angry himself or someone above will blame him, then he must not become a scapegoat?


    the current problem is so unsolvable, how can the special envoy in white be the one to take the lead?


    "but if you really do what they want, then... where should i put my old face, where should i... put the sign of my store, and how should i explain this to the above? ?¡±


    the owner of the village knows very well that if he lets go, his superiors will definitely blame him. whether he can keep his position by then may be a huge unknown.


    of course, he could never pass the test in his heart.


    he has been managing famous stores for many years, and he is even more powerful. his high position for many years has made his self-esteem stronger than anyone else. how could he be willing to do this?


    even a group of small soldiers, his own men can''t suppress them, what a fool.


    so, he just thought for a moment: "i decided to suppress it forcefully."


    in fact, the white-clothed envoy did not have too many surprises. for him, this was an expected result. after all, not to mention the village owner, even he himself might have made the same choice.


    if people don''t even have dignity, it''s really better to kill them directly.


    heifeng said hurriedly: "master, there are a group of brothers in the literary academy who are very familiar with my subordinates. they are loyal and loyal. if they are suppressed by force, we will definitely complete the task with all our strength."


    the special envoy in white also said hurriedly: "although there are not many people in the martial arts academy under our command, and there were a lot of losses in the battle, the remaining people will definitely obey our orders."


    the guard captain also hurriedly lowered his head: "the whole guard team is waiting for the owner''s orders."


    the three commanders all gave a thorough explanation at this time, also to give the village owner a thorough report, so that the village owner can make the decision he wants to make more clearly.


    "our reinforcements will arrive within an hour at most, so if we persist a little bit, this rebellion will definitely be put down."


    after the village owner finished speaking, he looked at han sanqian gently: "if you use your troops to suppress this group of ordinary people for an hour, i believe there will be absolutely no problems. the variable lies in this monster."


    "with this guy''s ability, if he also joins the resistance, i''m worried that we won''t be able to suppress him for that long."


    heifeng nodded: "that''s true. then, owner of the village, what should we do? please give me your instructions."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5743

    it was difficult for the village owner to make up his mind for a while.


    first, it was not easy to get together with han sanqian, and this was a great achievement. of course, for their power, han sanqian''s joining would indeed make them stronger.


    if you lose it like this, it will be a huge loss.


    moreover, this is not just a simple loss, the most important thing is that he and han sanqian have become enemies again.


    doesn''t this mean everything has come full circle and is back to where it started?


    second, once they start to use force to suppress them, if they lose, the end may be very miserable. he, the owner of the village, will most likely be killed by these angry younger brothers.


    the risk is very high and very big.


    therefore, it is really difficult to make this decision, very difficult.


    "it''s really difficult right now. but if shuangnai still wants to exist, we must suppress it."


    "otherwise, who will take the famous store seriously in the future, and who will take me seriously?"


    from the perspective of the overall situation, protecting monsters is of course the best, but from the perspective of personal interests, the latter is obviously necessary.


    but obviously, many people pay more attention to their own interests.


    "so, we have to suppress it."


    "yes!"


    heifeng took the order and was the first to stand up: "shut up, everyone. i tell you, the owner of this village has the final say. whatever he says is what he says."


    "if anyone is dissatisfied, he should first ask about the knife in my hand."


    as soon as he finished speaking, heifeng dragged the knife away without ceremony, and his aura suddenly disappeared.


    many people were shocked on the spot. black wind''s aura was still scary enough. in addition, since he had always been in a high position, everyone was naturally afraid of him.


    the special envoy in white couldn''t miss such an opportunity, and immediately helped: "yes, you should also ask about the sword in my hand."


    the two envoys spoke at the same time, the guard captain also looked at him, and all the guards drew their swords in time.


    all of a sudden, the whole noisy place became much quieter.


    many people looked at han sanqian. after all, they still counted on han sanqian to lead them to a bolder step.


    the village owner also knew that han sanqian was the key point of the rebellion, so he immediately looked at han sanqian at this time.


    "dear guest, peace is hard-won. cooperation between you and me is the future trend. i will naturally deal with the gang of boys in the village more. i hope that the distinguished guest will not interfere in this matter again." the owner of the village also lowered his voice.


    the special envoy in white also said hurriedly: "yes, we also know that you, distinguished guest, have a compassionate heart, but if there is chaos in the village, won''t you feel uncomfortable then? after all, if your partner causes such a scandal, won''t you also... ¡­¡±


    hearing this, han sanqian smiled softly: "it makes sense, but i have promised everyone that i will save everyone''s lives. i really am not interested in your affairs, but i can''t break my promise to those who promised."


    "but if you insist on doing this, you will definitely have to fight with us. distinguished guest, i want to ask you, doesn''t this mean you are still breaking your promise?" the owner of the village also had a very tricky angle: "you promised to make peace with us. we get along."


    "that''s true." han sanqian smiled: "in this way, i am caught in the middle. i seem to be helping you. i am sorry for them, but i break my promise to help them. i am sorry for you, but i break my promise again."


    "so hard."


    "distinguished guest, you and i really made an agreement, and you originally said you would try your best whether they live or die. you have already tried your best, haven''t you?" the village owner said hurriedly.


    han sanqian nodded: "such a reason is okay, but it''s not good to lie to yourself."


    "of course, the most important thing is that i can also apologize to you, because if i apologize to you, i will not break my promise."


    "dear guest, you said you would live in peace with us. what if war is not a broken promise?"


    "no, it was the monster who promised you, and i, han sanqian, am not a monster." han sanqian suddenly sneered!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5744

    upon hearing these words, the village owner and others did not react at first, but then they were completely stunned.


    he probably never imagined that at this moment, han sanqian would suddenly give such an answer that would make them unable to stop.


    "dignified guest, what do you mean by this?" heifeng was a little confused after all, and his first reaction at this time was that he was still unwilling to accept the facts.


    in other words, he was afraid that his brain was not working well and he would misjudge something.


    although he is also confused now, he can still understand some very simple words, but like the village owner and others, this simple thing seems too simple, and the shock caused is so strong that now he, i doubt myself a bit.


    "stop calling him vip. in famous stores, vip is the supreme monster who appears out of nowhere. but the person standing in front of us now is by no means a monster, but han sanqian himself. i don''t know. is what i said correct?" the white-clothed envoy gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    he needed to wait for han sanqian''s confirmation, and he suppressed his anger while waiting. if the person in front of him was han sanqian, then they would have been fooled by han sanqian for a long, long time.


    even, to a certain extent, today''s civil strife does not seem to be as simple as it is now, and it is very likely that han sanqian is causing trouble.


    for a person of the monster''s level, let alone whether his brain is sufficient, even if it is sufficient, the white-clothed envoy absolutely believes that the monster would not bother to use it.


    it is true that only han sanqian, a guy with a smart mind and an eclectic way of doing things, who knows how to do it if he is a big man, and doesn''t mind if he is a little kid, would do these things at such a time.


    the more he thought about it, the more the envoy in white felt that there was nothing wrong with his guess.


    when heifeng heard this, he became even more frightened. looking at han sanqian''s eyes, he couldn''t help but become more vigilant.


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "why, you only know now."


    "you, you are so nasty! you actually used this method." the white-clothed envoy was angry and aggrieved, and couldn''t help but cursed angrily.


    han sanqian was disdainful and frowned: "what''s wrong with me? excuse me, is this body mine? it seems that this body has been my own from the beginning, so what''s the problem with me returning to my own body? ?"


    "monsters are just hosts and guests in my body. so i want to ask, if you want to believe in something that temporarily lives in my body, who can you blame?"


    han sanqian''s words immediately made the white-clothed envoy speechless.


    yes, from the beginning, the body belongs to han sanqian, and it is indeed understandable for han sanqian to return to his own body.


    to blame, we can only blame ourselves for thinking that han sanqian can definitely disappear, and the monster is the absolute master of han sanqian''s body.


    how could they have imagined that this situation would occur.


    "han sanqian, although i don''t know where you came from, and i don''t know why you were able to suppress our distinguished guest, but i also warn you, you''d better not be too proud."


    "you also know that we have reached some kind of agreement with the monster in your body, and we are already cooperating. in other words, once he knows our current situation, he will definitely fight with you. you have to fight to the death, you already share the same forest body, if he fights with you, i don¡¯t think you will get any benefit at all." the owner of the village said coldly.


    heifeng also hurriedly joined in: "that''s right, han sanqian, don''t think you have any advantage. if we really want to fight, we don''t need to cause big damage to you at all. we just need to let you get hurt when the time comes." yes. once your body is damaged, huh, the monster vip will definitely take advantage of the situation, and at that time, you will probably die even worse."


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "then do you think i will give up fighting you because of this? are you a little too naive?"


    the white-clothed envoy snorted coldly: "don''t resist in vain. if you lead them to resist, you are just leading them to death. you are just using them."


    after finishing speaking, the special envoy in white immediately turned to everyone: "everyone, have you heard it? do you understand it? this person is not a monster vip at all, but han sanqian!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5745

    according to the idea of ??the special envoy in white, if he shouts at the top of his lungs, many people will be shocked, and then smart people will react immediately.


    but in fact, many people just stared at him.


    "don''t you understand yet? there is no vip, which means there is no one to save you. han sanqian just pretended to be a vip, used saving you as an excuse, and then tricked you into helping him rebel."


    "you are being taken advantage of."


    the special envoy in white shouted earnestly, but still no one at the scene had any reaction.


    "you¡­¡­"


    han sanqian smiled calmly. of course he knew that when his identity was exposed, he would inevitably encounter personal attacks from famous stores, and it was inevitable that the disciples he chose would be lobbied again.


    in fact, everything the white-clothed envoy said just now was within han sanqian''s expectation.


    therefore, han sanqian had already told everyone that in order to take them out legitimately, he would admit that he was han sanqian, not a monster.


    in this way, famous stores have no excuse to kidnap them morally.


    it is justifiable to say that rebellion must also lead to rebellion. this is the truth.


    with han sanqian''s vaccination, even if what the white-clothed envoy said now was very reasonable, to everyone, he was almost consistent with han sanqian''s previous instructions and said exactly the same words.


    then of course they and their group would not have any reaction.


    "confused, confused, you are simply confused. the truth of the matter has been revealed, and you... you are still indifferent." the special envoy in white was completely speechless.


    suddenly, he also thought of something, and turned back to look at han sanqian: "tell me, did you say something to them, so they are like this?"


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "it doesn''t matter what i told them. what''s important is that they understood how you treated them."


    "for them, they have sacrificed everything for you, but you regard their life and death as something worse than a pig or a dog. if you want to throw it away, you have to throw it away."


    "am i right?"


    "yes, what the distinguished guest said is not wrong at all. the famous store is sorry for us."


    "we work hard for you, even giving up our lives, but you are not willing to give anything."


    "come, brothers, i will accept you as your teacher."


    only han sanqian''s words received strong feedback from everyone. afterwards, many people in the audience knelt down under the leadership of someone unknown.


    "i will see master later."


    "what!?"


    seeing this scene in front of him, the village owner was extremely shocked, and his eyes were full of anger, but besides this, there was also a sense of powerlessness.


    now that it was like this, he knew that he was completely defeated in front of this group of people, and their hearts had been completely won by han sanqian.


    "okay, everyone, please get up. since you have worshiped me as your teacher, as long as you are loyal to me, i will naturally teach you the supreme skills. i also promise that anyone who finally becomes my inner disciple can learn all kinds of skills. similar god-level skills."


    han sanqian started to show off at this time and gave everyone a big candy at this most critical moment, which made the group of people feel more confident.


    "thank you master, we will go through fire and water without hesitation."


    the shop owner couldn''t hold it back anymore and pointed at everyone angrily: "okay, very good, you are all very good. you eat at my famous store, live at my famous store, and even grow up at my famous store."


    "but now, for the sake of a little profit, you have been bewitched by others and betrayed the owner of the village, and even betrayed the famous store and our powerful organization. you have really disappointed me."


    "okay, since you insist on doing this, don''t blame me for not remembering the old relationship."


    "where are everyone?"


    "here!" a group of people who had always been on the side of the village owner immediately responded in unison, with overwhelming momentum.


    "give me my order. anyone who dares to disobey orders will be treated as a traitor and shot without mercy."


    "yes."


    seeing that the opponent was gaining momentum, han sanqian certainly could not let his side be weak, so he shouted angrily: "where are the disciples?"


    "exist!"


    obviously, there were more people, even han sanqianfang, who was several times more numerous. everyone drank together and became even more powerful.


    "listen to my orders!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5746

    "yes!"


    "kill the famous stores and those who stand in the way, kill!"


    "kill!"


    the owner of the village glared hard, and the white-clothed envoy and others also looked livid.


    the owner of the village shouted coldly: "okay, in that case, let me see the real chapter."


    "kill!"


    the owner of the village shouted angrily and retreated slightly. the next second, the special envoy in white, black wind and the guard captain led three groups of troops to attack directly.


    han sanqian was not afraid at all. with a wave of his hand, thousands of disciples rushed towards the village owner like a flood.


    "envoy, do we need help?"


    not far away, the woman and several team members did not participate in the station, but watched everything happening on the field from a distance.


    "no need." the woman shook her head.


    "no need?" his subordinates frowned in confusion: "but the superiors sent us here to assist the famous store. now that the famous store is facing such a crisis, how can we just stand by and watch."


    the woman''s face turned cold: "the superiors asked us to come here to assist the famous store in eliminating foreign troubles, not to suppress internal unrest."


    "the famous store brought this about itself, and it''s such a dead end. let me ask you, what do you want me to do?"


    help, but if she doesn''t handle it well, she will be involved. when the blame comes from above, she will also be implicated. she has no connection with the famous store, so of course she is not willing to get involved and take the blame for this.


    if she didn''t help, the higher-ups might blame her, but she had enough reasons to refuse.


    the situation at the scene was chaotic, and she had no idea what was going on. after all, she had just arrived at the famous store.


    taking action rashly was worried that it would only worsen the situation. therefore, she left it to the owner of the village to handle it. after all, this was also the owner''s own business, so it made perfect sense.


    "the special envoy is right." the subordinate nodded.


    "besides, we are eldest sister''s people after all. have you forgotten what eldest sister told us before we set off?" the woman asked.


    when the subordinates heard this, they quickly lowered their heads and said, "sister told us that if we see han sanqian, we should try our best to give him certain preferential treatment. if he is caught and executed, we should try our best to let him die as quickly as possible."


    "isn''t it right that you still remember? the eldest sister has a relationship with han sanqian. although she and han sanqian are on different sides, the eldest sister still has feelings for han sanqian."


    "maybe it''s love, maybe it''s friendship, or maybe it''s guilt. in short, the orders above are orders, and the instructions given to you and me by eldest sister are also orders."


    the subordinate nodded: "i understand, then it is indeed the best choice for us to wait and see what happens here. not only can we give instructions to the superiors, but at the same time, we can also appropriately release han sanqian."


    the woman also nodded and said: "yes, the eldest sister is in her position. she has no choice but to be against han sanqian because of many things. however, you also know some of the situation of the eldest sister."


    "why!"


    the subordinate said no more and quietly closed his mouth.


    "kill."


    on the battlefield, a war between the two sides was about to break out.


    although the cultivation level of the people on han sanqian''s side is relatively low, the difference is actually not too obvious. the key is that there are very many people on han sanqian''s side.


    therefore, soon after the battle started, the advantage was immediately apparent.


    although the white-clothed envoy, heifeng and the guard captain had tried to organize an effective counterattack many times, every time they got together, the great god han sanqian would immediately come to kill them.


    in front of han sanqian, the special envoy in white and others had completely lost their cultivation advantage. there was no way to defeat han sanqian.


    han sanqian was as if he was in a deserted land, and he was killing them indiscriminately.


    their small rise was quickly suppressed by han sanqian, and more and more masters were killed by han sanqian, and it seemed that they could no longer hold on.


    "if we continue like this, we will be breached." heifeng was completely beaten and couldn''t resist, and hurriedly looked back at the white envoy.


    the situation of the special envoy in white was not much better than him. he had to deal with han sanqian''s attack, and also had to deal with the siege of people who might attack them at any time.


    "i have no other choice, heifeng, hold on!"


    heifeng gritted his teeth and looked at han sanqian who was attacking again: "damn it, han sanqian, i will fight with you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5747

    the morale is very good, and the ideas are also very beautiful, but the reality must be cruel. facing the rushing black wind, han sanqian is not afraid at all, and even wants to laugh a little.


    after just a few rounds of flipping hands, heifeng was directly slapped by han sanqian''s palm. afterwards, his body flew backwards for several meters and hit the ground heavily. a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out, almost losing his health. half the fighting power.


    "brother black wind!" the special envoy in white was anxious.


    the fall of heifeng meant that the special envoy in white was missing the most powerful support. however, before he could make any move, han sanqian, who suddenly came to kill him, had already attacked him.


    after he managed to parry a few times, he could not escape the same fate. he was slapped to the ground by han sanqian and could no longer move.


    "kill."


    taking advantage of the momentum, han sanqian waved his big hand, and for a moment the people under his command became more powerful and charged away crazily.


    under the circumstances, the people on the village owner''s side began to be unable to resist, and one by one they abandoned their armor and tried to run away.


    the special envoy in white was helped up by a subordinate. after a few minutes of delay, he could now barely move.


    he took a look at the situation and sighed: "with han sanqian leading so many traitors, we are now helpless."


    "go, protect the owner of the village and evacuate to a safe area as soon as possible."


    "what about you, envoy?"


    "me?" the special envoy in white smiled bitterly: "i am just a special envoy. han sanqian''s purpose is to break out of the encirclement, and he will not kill us all."


    the second and most important thing is that the special envoy in white knows very well that even if han sanqian wants to kill someone or something, his primary target is definitely not himself.


    to capture the thief, capture the king first. it is impossible for a smart man like han sanqian not to understand this truth.


    "yes."


    the subordinates hurriedly evacuated to the owner of the village. after saying a few words to the owner, the owner did not hesitate and quickly evacuated to other places under the protection of more than a dozen guards.


    as the white-clothed envoy expected, han sanqian didn''t care about anything else and chased the village owner directly.


    yes, although for han sanqian, the first priority is to leave here, but if there is a chance to catch the big fish of the village owner, that would be quite good.


    with him as a prisoner, han sanqian will be safer. of course, he may also know more about their organization.


    if he could escape from here, then for han sanqian, the next battle would be the burning bone city.


    and there is also the home base of this group of people. if some preparations can be made in advance, it will not be so difficult to deal with it when the time comes.


    of course, another point is that if the owner of the village can be captured, then for han sanqian, the power point of the famous store can basically be completely eliminated.


    in other words, even if it cannot be eliminated, it can still cause maximum damage to them.


    seeing han sanqian chasing after him, the village owner showed a rare expression of panic, and he couldn''t help but speed up his escape.


    a dozen guards immediately turned around and fought with han sanqian, trying to delay han sanqian.


    however, although these guards are absolutely top-notch beings in famous stores, for han sanqian, they are just a little more difficult to deal with.


    it didn''t take long for han sanqian to kill several of them on the spot. it became increasingly difficult for them to stop han sanqian.


    although the village owner was running away frantically, it was difficult for him to run very far under the current circumstances.


    "how dare a bunch of losers stand in my way?"


    han sanqian shouted angrily, and a huge amount of demonic energy was released from his hand, knocking several people away immediately.


    the last few remaining guards among the dozen were also completely injured in this blow. although they did not completely lose their combat effectiveness, it was completely too late to stop han sanqian.


    han sanqian flew up and caught up with the owner of the village!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5748

    the village owner had no other choice but to turn around and fight han sanqian.


    the two quickly fought together.


    of course, han sanqian is still the same han sanqian, every move is full of killing moves, and the overall attack is smooth and very domineering.


    as for the owner of the village, it was han sanqian''s first time fighting against him.


    his skills are quite weird.


    after quickly fending off han sanqian, he moved his hand and a breath appeared directly in front of him. after that, a strange person rushed out from the breath.


    it looks like a human but not a human, looks like a monster but not a monster, looks like a monster but not a monster. to a certain extent, it looks more like a giant wooden doll.


    "kill!"


    the owner of the village shouted coldly, and the next second, the wooden puppet attacked han sanqian directly.


    han sanqian quickly stepped aside and slapped the wooden doll directly with his backhand. although the wooden doll looked very big, theoretically speaking, the power of this wooden doll was very great. , han sanqian did not choose ying gang because he wanted to save his physical strength and energy to the maximum extent.


    however, the larger it is, the slower it tends to move. han sanqian only needs to use speed to easily deal with him.


    sure enough, after dodging sideways, the wooden doll wanted to attack han sanqian again immediately, but it was obviously not that sensitive anymore, and it was almost difficult to parry a backhand slap from han sanqian.


    with a bang, he received a very strong palm, and his seemingly huge body immediately staggered and bounced several meters away. his extremely tall and extremely long feet could not provide any support for a while, and he was about to fall to the ground.


    the village owner reacted very quickly. with a movement of his hand, he forcibly pulled up the wooden doll. then with a wave of his hand, the wooden doll stood up again and rushed towards han sanqian.


    han sanqian frowned slightly, are you still coming? !


    han sanqian directly filled his hand with a black energy, turned to the side again, this time his body obviously accelerated and flew up, and then, he slapped the wooden doll directly on the head with one palm.


    wow!


    in an instant, the huge wooden doll seemed to bear the unbearable weight of life. after a sudden shock, it immediately disintegrated on the spot and turned into a piece of sawdust.


    the owner of the village was obviously in a daze. of course he could have imagined that this wooden doll alone could not defeat han sanqian. but what he probably didn''t expect was that it could not last two rounds in front of han sanqian.


    "it''s absolutely disgusting." the village owner shouted angrily.


    the next second, he rolled it again in his hands!


    wow!


    the sawdust on the ground suddenly spread out like a dragon and a snake, but under the movement of the brush, many patterns did appear on the ground at once.


    although, these patterns are completely unclear.


    "rise!"


    boom!


    dozens of small wooden dolls suddenly appeared on the ground. compared with the giant wooden doll just now, this small one looked more sinister and weird.


    from a distance, these wooden dolls look like countless demonized and refined imps. they are eerie and give people a chilling feeling.


    "kill!"


    wow!


    dozens of wooden dolls took orders instantly, and then rushed towards han sanqian in unison.


    they were coming from all directions. it was obviously impossible for han sanqian to dodge by relying solely on physical skills. moreover, these dozens of wooden dolls were extremely fast. without even waiting for han sanqian to react, these guys had already rushed forward quickly. arrived near han sanqian.


    afterwards, qi qi locked han sanqian tightly with his arms, causing han sanqian to be trapped in place.


    from a distance, han sanqian looked like his body was covered with various wooden dolls. han sanqian had at least two or three wooden dolls clinging to each of his limbs.


    all of a sudden, han sanqian was so disturbed that he couldn''t move.


    han sanqian frowned. he tried to use force to get rid of these things, but unfortunately he tried a little harder and found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "it''s interesting." han sanqian glanced at the village owner coldly.


    these wooden dolls did look troublesome, but han sanqian certainly wouldn''t take them seriously.


    "it''s just a waste of energy, open it for me!"


    han sanqian shouted angrily, and his whole body suddenly became full of energy, causing all the wooden dolls to explode completely.


    "what?!" the village owner was shocked.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5749

    bang bang bang!


    dozens of wooden dolls were holding a bomb. as the bomb exploded, everything was blown to pieces.


    after dozens of wooden dolls were blown up, they lay safely within a few meters of han sanqian, and their bodies were no longer as complete as before.


    "if you have any other tricks, just use them." han sanqian looked at the village owner coldly, full of disdain.


    "han sanqian, don''t be proud." the owner of the village was furious.


    but the village owner also knew very well that he would never be han sanqian''s opponent.


    and just when the owner of the village was thinking about what to do, suddenly, black wind let out a loud roar and followed closely to kill him.


    "you little thief, don''t hurt my master."


    the sound of the black storm came, and han sanqian was attacked with a mad attack.


    "master of the village, let me deal with it here. let''s go quickly."


    for heifeng, loyalty is the first principle. he cannot be han sanqian''s opponent, but these are not important. even if he risks his own life, he must protect the safety of his village owner.


    the village owner frowned and felt warm in his heart. his subordinates could play their role and show their loyalty to the city at the most critical moment. for zhuang zhu, this was enough.


    i did not trust the wrong people, nor did i promote these people in vain.


    however, the village owner also knew that with the power of black wind, it was actually impossible to stop han sanqian alone.


    moreover, even if you delay the time, it is not enough for you to escape safely. therefore, if han sanqian catches up again in a few dozen seconds and then falls back into the desperate situation just now, it is better to give it a try now. , and heifeng join forces to encircle and suppress them, maybe this can last longer.


    thinking of this, the manor owner''s face froze, and he moved his hand directly. the wooden dolls that had fallen to the ground and were completely motionless suddenly stood up again one by one.


    compared with the incomplete bodies after being bombed just now, their bodies are being repaired quickly at this time. those broken wounds, their bodies will appear like quicksand, and they will be quickly repaired from other intact parts of the body.


    soon, the wounds on the body were repaired, and the quicksand-like condition in the body began to stop.


    however, the wounds are replenished from their bodies after all, so the total mass of the body cannot change.


    but in order to ensure the integrity of the body, you can see with the naked eye that the size of these wooden dolls is obviously smaller than before.


    however, the color of the wooden dolls began to change.


    they were more of a dark color just now, looking very sinister, but now, their whole bodies are glowing with a faint golden light.


    in a way, these guys are like a bunch of golden dolls.


    moreover, this is not over yet, they are undergoing a physical separation.


    a doll can be pulled out from behind by one''s left and right hands, and an identical golden doll can be pulled out by each hand. the golden dolls pulled out also quickly copy the movements of the dolls just now.


    so, three is born, nine is born from three, and if it is copied like this, in just a moment, dozens of wooden dolls suddenly turn into hundreds and thousands of wooden dolls.


    looking at them, they are almost all densely packed with wooden dolls. because of their strange appearance and dense gathering, just looking at them makes people feel numb.


    on han sanqian''s side, it was too easy to parry the black wind.


    in a complete one-on-one situation, the level gap between heifeng and han sanqian was obviously too huge. facing han sanqian''s attack, heifeng was unable to resist it. in turn, his attack was too powerful for han sanqian. it''s as simple as a child playing house.


    not only could han sanqian easily dodge and resist, but even if he was playful and wanted to directly hit him, it would not be difficult at all.


    under such absolute suppression, no matter how passionate and determined heifeng is, it will be meaningless.


    as han sanqian exerted his strength, heifeng was immediately hit in the chest, and then his body flew out heavily and hit the group of wooden dolls. although he barely stood up, he no longer had any fighting ability.


    han sanqian didn''t pay attention to him, he just glanced at the densely packed wooden dolls on the scene.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5750

    han sanqian frowned. he had never thought that in just a blink of an eye, so many wooden dolls suddenly appeared around him.


    if it were delayed for a while longer, han sanqian would wonder if the yard would be filled with these wooden dolls.


    han sanqian was a little amused: "all the time, the final bosses i have encountered are very powerful things, either with special skills or physical talents that are different from ordinary people. you are a bit special."


    the owner of the village in front of him has a thin body and is not much different from ordinary people. han sanqian did not see anything special about this guy in terms of martial arts.


    this is indeed strange.


    according to normal circumstances, the bosses at the back should theoretically become more powerful and changeable. therefore, before han sanqian dealt with the village owner, he had actually thought that this village owner might be very powerful. the killing move.


    after all, from a logical analysis, the more ordinary the owner is on the outside, the more powerful he should be on the inside.


    after all, this is a land of demons. the further you go to the core area, the harder it is to occupy the territory. naturally, the boss here becomes more powerful.


    you have to rely on your strength to gain a foothold here.


    therefore, what the village owner said really surprised han sanqian.


    "are you humiliating the village owner?" the village owner was very angry. although han sanqian didn''t point it out clearly, he could tell that han sanqian was surprised that he was not as good as the previous group of people.


    everyone has face, let alone someone in a position of power like the owner of the village.


    "actually, i don''t mean this. however, if you say it this way, or understand it this way, then i do mean this." han sanqian said disdainfully.


    he is not afraid of offending anyone. of course, whatever you say is what it is. how could he still explain that i didn¡¯t? do not be angry?


    how can this be!


    "you bastard, relying on your own abilities to be so arrogant is simply abominable."


    "fuck me!"


    the owner of the village shouted coldly, and the next second, hundreds of thousands of little golden men directly attacked han sanqian.


    han sanqian stepped back slightly and looked at the wooden dolls surrounding them from all directions. he knew very well that just like before, it was completely impossible to hide.


    he can only hit hard.


    "golden light!"


    with a cold voice and a trembling of his feet, han sanqian''s body suddenly burst into golden light. facing the wooden dolls rushing up, the golden light created a protective shield that directly covered han sanqian''s entire body inside.


    bang bang bang!


    thousands of hundreds of wooden dolls crashed into the golden light shield, and they suddenly fell into a complete stalemate.


    these wooden dolls seemed to be conscious. although the wooden dolls in the front were blocked by the golden light, they did not give up at all. they still pressed their strange wooden hands directly on them. after that, the wooden dolls behind them quickly find a gap to get in, and continue attacking against the golden light shield.


    moreover, even if the previous attack has been saturated and there is no other place for them to intervene to attack, those spare wooden dolls will never stop.


    they were directly connected to the wooden dolls in front of them, and in an instant, their thousands and hundreds of individuals suddenly turned into one.


    da da da!


    the attack on the golden light shield was so huge that it was difficult to support it for a while, and was on the verge of breaking.


    "han sanqian, what should i do now?" the village owner shouted angrily at han sanqian.


    seeing han sanqian in such miserable condition, he was of course very excited.


    yes, compared to other people, the village owner himself also knows that his personal strength is not as good as many people, but knowing is one thing, and whether he is convinced or not is another.


    moreover, for the owner of the village, management and people in high positions do not necessarily depend on personal strength. that is what a reckless person does.


    as for him, he is definitely not a reckless man. he is an all-powerful person with both brains and cultivation.


    therefore, in the face of han sanqian''s verbal insults, he certainly couldn''t bear it, and he was even eager to prove himself in front of han sanqian.


    he also wanted to prove himself in front of so many of his subordinates. he was already humiliated enough by the betrayal of his subordinates.


    hearing the other party''s shouting, han sanqian just smiled contemptuously: "to me, it''s nothing more than that, you are still trash!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5751

    "you...you...you..." he was so angry that the village owner was really going to be angry to death.


    he really couldn''t stand being humiliated like this.


    "you are rubbish, i want to destroy you." the owner shouted angrily and waved his hand.


    all of a sudden, all the wooden dolls increased their intensity and attacked han sanqian.


    at that moment, han sanqian knew clearly that his strength could no longer support him.


    however, he didn''t have any intention of supporting the golden light shield. .


    if you want to attack with all your strength, that is naturally the best. what i am waiting for is now.


    boom! ! !


    han sanqian gave up the attack completely, ignited all the strength in his body, and directly used violence to fight violence.


    the power in han sanqian''s body completely ignited everything, and the entire golden light shield was directly transformed from a defensive function into a bomb-like offensive weapon. the true energy in han sanqian''s body completely exploded.


    boom! !


    just like before, those things were exploded again and then flew out.


    this time, compared with the last time, the power of the explosion was obviously greater, and the number of opponents was also greater, so the owner of the village was also seriously injured after being exploded.


    not only the backlash caused by the sudden loss of power, but also the damage caused by the flying attacks after these wooden dolls were blown to pieces.


    of course, there was also the remnant power of the explosion. in short, this time even his body flew backwards for several meters, and then hit the ground heavily, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "how...how could this happen?" he raised his head with difficulty and looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    his eyes were full of unwillingness and anger.


    he could be defeated by han sanqian because he knew there was a gap in strength, but he could not accept defeat so quickly or so simply.


    of course, the most important thing is that he cannot accept that he did not hurt han sanqian at all.


    if han sanqian is not hurt, it will not frustrate han sanqian''s heart of looking down on himself. he is not convinced and is not willing to leave it at that.


    "these things of yours may be effective against people who are similar to you in cultivation. after all, your tricks are evil and weird enough."


    "so, you are a very difficult opponent at the same level. after all, the opponent has been fighting you for a long time, and they are not fighting you personally, they are just fighting these wooden dolls of yours."


    "but it''s a pity that you and i are not at the same level at all, so the things you are proud of are just clown-like things in front of me."


    what han sanqian said was the truth. he meant to look down on the other party, but he also meant to tell the truth.


    the owner of the village was very depressed. he couldn''t talk to him at all. how could he talk to him? if he talked to him, it meant that he was really incompetent and really no match for han sanqian.


    it doesn''t match, what others said is true, and i suddenly become incompetent and ignorant.


    after thinking about it, the owner of the village could only look at han sanqian bitterly: "since ancient times, the winner is the king or the loser. of course, whatever you say is what you say. this owner has nothing to say."


    "kill if you want."


    the village owner knew that with the current distance, if han sanqian wanted to kill him, even if he still had some subordinates, it would be impossible for him to have time to come over.


    therefore, he has only one ending, and that is death.


    he closed his eyes and accepted the result calmly.


    whatever you want, so be it!


    "theoretically, i should kill you. letting you go is like letting the tiger go back to the mountain. this is cruel to myself. however." han sanqian looked at the owner of the village: "from the wooden doll you just made, i suddenly remembered an acquaintance."


    "from the first time i saw you, you have always been wearing a mask to hide your face. therefore, i am quite curious about what your face looks like under this mask."


    "let me take a guess. tell me, is there a possibility that underneath your face... it''s the face of an acquaintance?"


    han sanqian smiled coldly!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5752

    "who, who is an acquaintance with you, han sanqian, who are you? you are a street rat that everyone yells at in the demon clan. do you really think you are some kind of miracle spokesperson, eternal legend? ?¡±


    "it''s a joke, it''s just a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death, and they deliberately compliment you in order to survive in front of you. in my eyes, there is actually not much difference between you and trash."


    "i''m not afraid of death. so, here, there is always only the truth. it may be really hard to hear, but aren''t all the hard words so sincere?"


    "really, don''t compare your relationship with me." the owner snorted disdainfully.


    han sanqian smiled slightly: "it''s interesting. do you think that if you say this, i will really not think that way? you are wrong, and the wrong is quite outrageous."


    "not only will i not withdraw at all, but on the contrary, i will doubt the truth of this matter even more."


    "am i right, acquaintance?"


    obviously, this approach of the village owner will not only not dispel han sanqian''s doubts, but will also increase han sanqian''s recognition of this doubt.


    after all, trying to hide it simply means that there is no three hundred taels of silver here.


    han sanqian is not a fool, so how can he not understand the truth?


    the more he behaves like this, the more it means he is weak-minded, and the more it means there is something wrong with it.


    "humph, it''s up to you to believe it or not, han sanqian, why should i ask you to believe it? to me, is it important whether you believe it or not? it''s not important!"


    "the important thing is that i don''t know you, that''s all. do you understand?"


    hearing this, han sanqian smiled coldly: "of course it''s up to me whether you believe it or not, but it''s not you who has the final say, so let''s stop talking nonsense. who are you? whether i know it or not, it''s natural to tear off your mask. you can tell by looking at it.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian attacked the opponent directly.


    the poor village owner was no match for han sanqian. facing han sanqian''s direct attack, he could only dodge desperately.


    however, compared with normal, he still has some advantages.


    that was han sanqian this time. after all, he was here for his mask, so he just had to protect his mask.


    under this situation, his dodge effect was very good, and he was successfully dodged by the village owner several times in a row.


    however, han sanqian is not a fool. if you insist on hiding like this, why should i insist on holding on to you? can''t it be enough if i just restrict your body?


    thinking of this, han sanqian no longer just stared at the small mask, and started to use severe punishment directly.


    as soon as han sanqian changed, the village owner soon became completely unable to support him.


    faced with such overwhelming momentum, the owner of the village was directly controlled by han sanqian in just a few moves.


    "in front of me, you are just like that little chicken. i can play with you however i want. how dare you try to resist?" han sanqian said disdainfully.


    "han sanqian, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. if you have the guts, just kill me." the owner of the village shouted depressedly and angrily.


    "in my eyes, are you considered a scholar?" han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "if i am right and you are that person, then to me, you are simply worse than a dog. "


    "am i right?"


    han sanqian said coldly.


    what han sanqian said was really cruel, because what han sanqian said was indeed true, because if he was really that person, then he would be a scumbag who deceived his friends and relatives.


    what''s even more shameful is that he later used these as bargaining chips for his own success. let me ask, what is such a person if he is not inferior to a dog?


    "you don''t want me to unmask you. i think it''s not just that you don''t want to admit your identity in front of me, that you are inferior to me. what you don''t want to admit is actually the guilt in your heart."


    "once your true identity is known to others, i''m afraid you won''t be able to face the world."


    "what i said is right?"


    han sanqian said coldly.


    upon hearing this, the owner of the village trembled visibly. although his reaction was very subtle, it was honestly captured by han sanqian.


    seeing this, han sanqian couldn''t help but sneered with even more disdain.


    "it''s true that you are trash. now, let''s reveal your ugly true face."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5753

    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian raised his hand to reveal the owner of the village.


    almost at the same time, a black figure rushed up quickly. without waiting for han sanqian to react, the black figure started to attack han sanqian quickly.


    because the incident happened suddenly and the black shadow''s offensive was too fierce, han sanqian had to temporarily let go of the village owner and took a few steps back to neutralize the opponent''s offensive.


    taking a closer look, han sanqian recognized that the woman in front of him was none other than the woman who was under the cave before.


    she should indeed exist in the famous store, but this woman has not appeared so frequently that han sanqian almost ignored her existence.


    "are you here to die?" han sanqian shouted coldly.


    although this woman does have some abilities, if she wants to deal with han sanqian, she is obviously not on the same level at all.


    therefore, han sanqian didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "han sanqian, i know that my cultivation level is not as good as yours. if i had to fight you forcefully, i wouldn''t be your opponent, but this is a famous store after all."


    "he is, after all, the owner of a famous store. you can kill him, but you must keep your dignity."


    although that woman is not as strong as han sanqian, she can still be neither humble nor cheating when facing han sanqian, and she has a very clear attitude.


    "i''m sorry, no one can stop me from doing what i want to do." han sanqian smiled disdainfully.


    he made up his mind to reveal the hypocritical face of the village owner and let this hypocritical person be embarrassed for once.


    "i know, i''ve also heard about your character, and i completely believe what you said that no one can stop you. however, unfortunately, i also know better that there is one person who can stop you."


    hearing this, han sanqian frowned slightly.


    since the other party dared to say this, it was obvious that the other party should have been prepared.


    thinking of this, han sanqian restrained his temper a lot and looked at the woman coldly.


    the woman smiled: "i have a team of people, han sanqian, you should know."


    han sanqian nodded.


    "so, in theory, i want to stop you. running out alone when i know that i am inferior to you is tantamount to a mantis blocking the car and overestimating one''s capabilities."


    han sanqian said coldly: "but you still did this, which means you must have some backup plan. am i right?"


    the woman smiled coldly: "yes, han sanqian is han sanqian. i only need to mention a little bit, and you can quickly guess the meaning inside."


    "no one in this world can stop han sanqian, but su yingxia can."


    "it seems that we have been fighting for so long that we have almost forgotten her existence. however, i do remember her."


    hearing this, han sanqian felt a chill in his heart.


    has he forgotten su yingxia? of course it was impossible to forget, he had been ignoring it on purpose.


    for han sanqian, he actually knows one thing very well, that is, if the damage caused by him is strong enough, then the other party will continue to press their troops against him.


    in fact, the other party did this. after cooperating with the monster, he did severely damage the large force of the famous store. therefore, the crisis on su yingxia''s side was very small.


    if you deliberately ignore that side, the attention there will continue to spread.


    after all, they are their top priority.


    but han sanqian didn''t expect that the plan that had always been relatively successful would now have flaws, or that the woman in front of him would always be thinking about su yingxia.


    "you sent someone to deal with her. do you know if she makes any mistakes? what will you do?"


    the woman smiled: "of course i know very well. if you get angry, the famous store will no longer exist, and even our headquarters may be fatally attacked by you."


    "the consequences are quite serious, i''m right."


    "now that you know it, do you still dare to touch her?"


    "haha, with your ability as han sanqian, if you want to rush over to save her while our people have just set off, you should be able to do so in time. you can even take her out of here."


    "but the problem is, this choice is in your hands, it depends on how you choose." the woman sneered softly.


    obviously, she gave han sanqian a multiple-choice question.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5754

    or, continue to uncover the mask of the village owner. even if this woman stands in front of him, han sanqian will only spend more time, and he will succeed in the end anyway.


    however, the consequence of doing so is that su yingxia may be in great danger.


    or, give up uncovering the village owner''s mask now and hurry up. everything will definitely be too late, but the village owner and his gang will also have enough time to breathe.


    they can choose to run away or hide.


    "you are very smart." han sanqian smiled coldly: "there are not many people in this world who dare to let me, han sanqian, make choices. you are one of them."


    "thank you for your compliment. for me, there is no other way. i can take people away now, right?" the woman said very confidently.


    han sanqian had to admit that she was right.


    this choice seems difficult to choose, but it is actually very easy to choose.


    nothing is more important than su yingxia, including han sanqian''s own life and death.


    the woman was also quite confident. without waiting for han sanqian''s reply, she turned around, helped the village owner up, and prepared to leave.


    the owner of the village was very depressed and stood up from the ground in embarrassment: "han sanqian, you are so cruel today, i really didn''t expect that you could actually instigate my people to rebel at this time."


    if this group of people is not instigated to rebel, even if han sanqian wants to rebel now, even if his group of people cannot capture han sanqian, it is still very simple to delay han sanqian.


    at that time, reinforcements will arrive, and he, han sanqian, will be unable to fly.


    but the problem arises here. in this most critical link, han sanqian collapsed without anyone noticing.


    as a result, the situation has undergone tremendous changes.


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "thank you for the compliment."


    "okay, you are awesome, but don''t be complacent. although the famous store failed today, if there is a comeback in the future, i will make you han sanqian double the repayment."


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "even if i give you ten chances to make a comeback, for me, squeezing you to death will be as easy as squeezing an ant to death."


    "a person without faith and righteousness may become prosperous for a while, but if he wants to reach the top, he will never be able to do so."


    "so, please remember, you were stepped on by me at the beginning, and you will not be able to stand up again in the future."


    "i, han sanqian, may not have anything particularly good, but if it comes to loyalty and righteousness, i can even be your ancestor."


    "go away. although i have no interest in uncovering your mask, but just like the woman next to you said, i can kill you at any time with a little effort."


    hearing this, the village owner looked at the woman, and the woman shook her head at him at the right time, signaling him not to continue talking.


    in fact, irritating han sanqian would not do any good to them.


    "okay, han sanqian, let''s make an oath today. in half a year, or at most half a year, i will definitely make a comeback. at that time, you will kneel in front of me."


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "then i can tell you straightforwardly, let alone half a year, even if it is ten years or a hundred years, you will always be my loser."


    "today, you can rely on this woman to save your life for the time being, but next time, i''m afraid you won''t have any hope."


    "roll!"


    the village owner was scolded, gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at heifeng and others lying on the ground, and waved his hand: "let''s go."


    the black wind and white envoys were very unwilling to end in this way, but they themselves also knew very well that the current situation was like this, and any actions they took were actually just a reluctant struggle.


    thinking of this, several people supported each other and followed the owner of the village towards the distance.


    "roar"


    and as soon as they left, a large number of disciples who "defected" to han sanqian were completely excited. they raised their arms and shouted, celebrating their hard-won victory.


    "long live master, long live master."


    they also shouted to han sanqian in unison, giving him the greatest praise and appreciation.


    han sanqian raised his hand slightly and said in a cold voice: "where are the disciples?"


    "we are all here, please give me your instructions, master." everyone responded in unison.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5755

    "the team was divided into three teams. the first team immediately rushed to the door and opened the door of the famous store."


    "the second team will provide support in the village to ensure that our subsequent actions will not be harassed by the enemy."


    "the third team will set off with me to the wheat field to rescue your master''s wife."


    "i promise everyone that if we all leave here safely, everything we promised you before will definitely come true."


    following han sanqian''s military order, the entire team shouted loudly.


    "i''ll wait for orders!"


    wow!


    everyone was very active, and the large number of teams turned into three troops in an instant.


    everyone is also very excited, because they know very well that not only can they survive now, but more importantly, they are a new team after all.


    the team cannot be managed by han sanqian alone, or even if han sanqian sends someone to manage them, they will only have one or two major positions at most.


    for more small and medium-sized management, han sanqian will inevitably have to rely on them.


    in other words, everyone here most likely has excellent opportunities for advancement.


    and if han sanqian is promoted, you can almost think of the immediate benefits, that is, divine magic and magic.


    "action."


    "yes!"


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he took the lead and rushed towards the wheat field. behind him, a team quickly followed.


    the other two teams did not dare to neglect at all. one team went straight towards the door, while the other team divided their troops on the spot and made a corresponding defensive deployment.


    the village owner and others have now evacuated to the village owner''s house.


    there is a secret passage here, which can not only temporarily avoid danger, but even when the danger cannot be resisted, there is also a darker secret passage through which one can directly escape from the famous store.


    after basically confirming that he and others were safe, the village owner and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "damn it, we really didn''t expect that han sanqian would actually switch consciousness with the monster, so that we didn''t even know that one of them had changed." heifeng said very depressed.


    the special envoy in white also nodded: "what''s even more outrageous now is that we don''t even know whether this monster had discussed with han sanqian from the beginning to play tricks on us like this, or whether there was something wrong with the monster and han sanqian was senso suppressed it.¡±


    although the result of this question is the same no matter which possibility it is, the meanings of the two possibilities are completely different.


    the first one, which is the worst meaning, is that the monster has never had any idea of ????cooperating with them from the beginning to the end. therefore, they not only have to accept the bitter consequences now, but also face the misery of trying to achieve nothing. encounter.


    after all, the great joy of the monster becoming their partner has now come to nothing.


    the second one is relatively better. although the result is still the same, han sanqian still retains a glimmer of hope. one day, the monster suddenly became stronger and occupied han sanqian''s body again, so their cooperation would still be effective for each other.


    for the famous store and the forces behind it, there is a very powerful helper after all, so it is not a big loss among the big losses.


    still acceptable.


    "now is not the time to discuss this. the most important thing right now is, should we leave the famous store?" the owner is still a little unwilling: "our people have been instigated, and we don''t have much ability to delay han sanqian." time."


    "but, you also know that the reinforcements are about to arrive. if we persist a little bit, the entire momentum will immediately return to our side as soon as the reinforcements arrive."


    the special envoy in white immediately understood the meaning of his village owner, and hurriedly whispered: "master, do you mean to take advantage of han sanqian''s time to save su yingxia, so that we can cause some damage?"


    "let him waste more time in rescuing su yingxia. this will also buy more time for our reinforcements?"


    the village owner nodded fiercely: "not bad!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5756

    "what do you think?" the village owner looked at the others, especially the woman.


    after all, under normal circumstances, the village owner needs to explain to that woman to do many things, not to mention that the current village owner is already a defeated general.


    therefore, at this time, it is natural to have more discussions with others.


    of course, this is public.


    it''s easier to understand personally. after all, in private, someone just saved him, and he has no way to reject him.


    the woman shook her head: "although this method is the best method among all methods, it actually doesn''t mean much."


    "why?"


    "think about it, how many people in the village have joined han sanqian''s side now, and how many of these people may still be involved with our current troops?"


    "the situation is over, but you still want these brothers who follow you to go through life and death. have you ever considered the feelings of these brothers?"


    "besides, if they go there, i don''t know what results they will achieve. but obviously you and i know very well that with the current situation, there is no fundamental meaning in doing damage."


    "these brothers are going to cause destruction now. it doesn''t mean much, and at the same time, a lot of people will be killed and injured. why bother?"


    hearing this, the village owner''s somewhat high mood suddenly disappeared completely.


    yes, in fact, he himself knew very well that asking his brothers to cause destruction at this time was actually just asking them to die just to disgust han sanqian.


    the gain outweighs the loss!


    "that''s the truth, but let han sanqian easily defeat our famous store, i...i really can''t accept it." the owner said depressedly.


    "you are the owner of the village and the person in charge of the overall situation. in many cases, you should know better than others. don''t care too much about gains and losses in some things. because in that case, you will lose more because you have already cared too much about some benefits. ."


    "sometimes, you have to take a longer view. you have to know that there are actually many things in this world that have their own ups and downs."


    "han sanqian succeeded today, which is really unbelievable and makes you feel unwilling. but i want to ask you, have you ever thought about it? maybe han sanqian has failed many times before this."


    "so, when dealing with you, he can always perfectly avoid some risks that may cause him to fail, so he always uses a plan that can be a steady attack and stalk you step by step."


    hearing this, the village owner glanced at the special envoy in white, who couldn''t help but nodded.


    in fact, the village owner naturally understood the truth behind this, but the strong unwillingness in his heart caused him to lose some basic judgments.


    "i understand, what you mean is..."


    "we must leave here safely first. it is really embarrassing to lose a famous store. however, if even us people die here, the store will be completely destroyed. could it be that, isn''t this even more embarrassing?" the woman said.


    nodding, the owner felt embarrassed: "but now, i really have no shame in going back to see the lord. this stall that has been carefully polished for decades has been destroyed in my hands. i... ¡­¡±


    "eating a little will make you wiser. besides, if respect punishes you severely, it is what you should bear after making a mistake. therefore, escaping cannot solve the problem."


    the village owner nodded solemnly: "you are right. after i go back, whether i am severely punished or killed, it will all be my own fault because i did not do my job well."


    "i should go back and give an explanation to the superiors."


    "even if i die, i should tell everyone the reason for the failure here, and leave a valuable experience to everyone in our organization."


    "in this way, even if you die, it will be considered a worthy death and a worthy death."


    hearing this, the woman nodded gently: "after all, it''s not in vain that the higher-ups cultivated you as the master of the village. it''s not that you are stupid and useless."


    "let''s go."


    as soon as she finished speaking, the woman turned around and headed outside with her men and horses.


    the owner of the village nodded, followed behind, and walked inside.


    at this time, han sanqian had already led the first batch of troops to the wheat field...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5757

    as soon as they arrived at the wheat field, han sanqian could indeed see the remaining enemies attacking su yingxia at the entrance of the tunnel.


    however, he did not see the so-called subordinates that the woman said.


    obviously, han sanqian could tell at a glance that he had been deceived by that woman.


    she actually didn''t send any troops at all from the beginning to the end. however, she was sure that she cared about su yingxia very much, so she would not have any doubts if she just made up a relatively reasonable reason.


    "this woman is quite smart."


    "the key is that she understands me very well. however, this woman is very unfamiliar. i am almost certain that this is the first time i have met her. why does she know me so well?"


    it is obviously normal for the enemy to understand him, but han sanqian believes that it is not so clear that he can touch him.


    in fact, there is only one possibility.


    "could it be that he is ming yu''s subordinate?"


    ming yu had been getting along with him for some time, and han sanqian had always regarded ming yu as a good friend, so han sanqian did not hide anything in front of her.


    her subsequent betrayal was actually caused by su yingxia, so in a sense, she was very aware of her own weaknesses.


    if it was her subordinates, then it would be logical for her subordinates to know this about themselves.


    secondly, that woman is the same woman as ming yu, so when they are in the same force, there is a greater possibility that they will get together.


    combined with the previous analysis, when the two are added together, this possibility is extremely high.


    "it''s interesting." han sanqian smiled coldly, and the next second, his body flew directly towards the original tunnel entrance.


    han sanqian was very fast, and naturally the disciples behind him couldn''t keep up. therefore, in terms of speed and distance, the gap between the two sides was very large.


    from the eyes of the people who stayed behind, it was han sanqian who came to kill them single-handedly.


    but more people from our side are chasing from behind.


    "report to the captain, some bad news and some good news."


    the captain is currently directing soldiers to besiege su yingxia at the entrance of the tunnel.


    he was very irritable and depressed. logically speaking, he had captured this place long ago, but in fact, although su yingxia was a woman and a human being, her fighting power was too overwhelming.


    he has led hundreds of brothers to attack for dozens of rounds, but unfortunately, no matter how they attack, su yingxia can rely on geographical advantages to carry out effective counterattacks.


    the most outrageous thing is that they also dug a passage and tried to use the previous method to launch a roundabout attack on su yingxia.


    but this effect is not very obvious, because this is the entrance, which means that there is still a deep place in the tunnel.


    even if their people want to open other tunnels to penetrate them, they still need to dig very deep. this will cause them to dig too deep, which will lead to fatigue of the tunnel diggers.


    moreover, it is often possible to hit in the wrong direction.


    even if they finally get through and su yingxia retreats deeper inside, they will have to dig the tunnel again.


    therefore, time was delayed again and again.


    at this point, after fighting for so long, su yingxia has indeed been retreating deeper into the tunnel. however, she is still short of defeating him and taking it down completely.


    of course, this situation was what bothered him. of course, another very important factor was that he brought so many people here to besiege, and the result was like this.


    if anyone knew this, they would most likely be very dissatisfied with his results.


    at that time, what he will encounter may not only be as simple as worrying about his future future, but he may even be rated as a trash. at that time, he may even be punished.


    therefore, he was trying every means to break through su yingxia''s defense.


    if you have accomplished a meritorious service, the worst thing you can do is be safe, and the best thing you can do is rise to prominence.


    of course he was very excited when he heard the news: "if you have any news, don''t play riddles with me. just report it. i don''t have time to listen to your nonsense now."


    i was happy to scold him, but when i thought about it, something seemed wrong.


    "forget it, you''d better tell the bad news first."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5758

    anyway, this is the case, a dead horse has to be treated as a living horse doctor.


    the subordinates did not dare to delay and said hurriedly: "the bad news is that the brothers outside have discovered that han sanqian is coming to kill us."


    originally, between the two news, i heard the bad one first and then the good one, which alleviated the impact on my heart.


    after all, this is the current situation, or logically speaking, this is the easiest thing to accept.


    but good guy, he never expected that this bad news was so bad that it didn''t give anyone any chance to react.


    this is directly to punish people to death.


    han sanqian is here, and you have actually driven people to a dead end.


    that guy is a big killer. once he attacks them, with their mere hundreds of troops, it will really be like asking han sanqian to perform inhumane chopping of melons and vegetables on them.


    they didn''t say anything else, that is, there was only one result of failure, and the only variable was the length of the failure.


    a quarter of an hour, or two quarters of an hour, or something else?


    "okay... what''s the good news?" the captain was sweating profusely and even had chills running down his spine.


    "the good news is that a large number of our reinforcements are chasing han sanqian!"


    "really?"


    "really."


    damn, at this moment, the captain let out a sigh of relief. the presence of reinforcements meant that everything was okay and things were not completely desperate.


    even to a certain extent, this is still a hope.


    his own people were chasing han sanqian, which meant that han sanqian was at a disadvantage in this contest. otherwise, there would be no situation where han sanqian was chased.


    if han sanqian came here, what consequences would be waiting for him? he could only be surrounded and suppressed.


    so, when your own side has an absolute advantage, once you integrate with your own people, you will also have the advantage.


    it was obvious that he had mastered su yingxia''s play.


    "okay, very good, grandma, i''ve been holding my fucking breath for so long after beating su yingxia here for so long. they came at the perfect time. give me my order."


    "yes."


    "let all the brothers attack su yingxia with all their strength at all costs."


    "at all costs?" the subordinate was a little stunned.


    after all, if you do this, you can indeed break through su yingxia''s defense quickly, but the cost of doing so is also very high.


    because under the conditions of limited geographical environment, if you want to attack at all costs, it will obviously cost you a lot.


    just like you spend money on a game, no matter how much money you spend in the past, you can feel the qualitative changes that this money brings to you at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    however, as you get later, or when you reach a certain bottleneck, you will spend more money, but you will feel less and less qualitative changes.


    this is because, when it reaches that bottleneck period, everything actually requires a huge cost to achieve a small improvement.


    the difference between the wealthy and the wealthy actually started at this time.


    now if we use this method when facing su yingxia, who has been unable to attack for a long time, then the essential gameplay is the same.


    the losses to the brotherhood of the troops will be very huge, and the consumption will also be very huge.


    "silly boy, what are you afraid of? even if we lose a lot, we have let others see our efforts and our passion."


    "even if the effort is too great to complete the siege of su yingxia, we still have reinforcements."


    "then at the end of the day, if we start to reward people based on their merits, will we be able to avoid our group of people who risk their lives and attack like crazy? obviously not."


    "everyone must remember that today''s great victory is the foundation laid by our brothers and our brave warriors."


    hearing the captain''s words, his subordinates immediately smiled cheerfully: "the boss is indeed the boss, and the captain is indeed the captain. he does think more than the younger ones like us."


    "this subordinate will pass on the order."


    being exaggerated by his subordinates, the captain was also complacent. he had no idea that due to the information gap, he was now making a huge joke...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5759

    not only did he not avoid his own death, he also failed to take corresponding precautions. on the contrary, he went further and further on the road to death.


    soon, as the captain''s order was conveyed, the entire army intensified its attack in the tunnel.


    at this time, su yingxia was thrown into the tunnel to hold on. although from the perspective of the captain, su yingxia had caused them great trouble and even a little despair.


    however, from su yingxia''s perspective, she had basically reached her limit.


    the opponent''s attacks caused a lot of damage to her. from time to time, she had to pay attention to whether the enemy had penetrated the tunnel from behind, and then surrounded her from behind.


    this cost a lot of her own cultivation and energy.


    she is no more than a powerful crossbow.


    the enemy''s sudden intensification of attack was actually the last straw that destroyed su yingxia to some extent.


    after just dealing with one wave, su yingxia was completely powerless, relying only on her own willpower for the final support.


    although xiao tao remained silent, after searching for han sanqian inside to no avail, she rushed back to su yingxia''s side early, and then stood silently behind su ying jiexia, accompanying su yingxia quietly.


    during such a long period of time, she could see how much effort su yingxia had put in and how much effort she had made in order to protect li.


    she really felt sorry for su yingxia, and she also knew that su yingxia was trying to protect her.


    she wanted to help, but she knew that if she wanted to help without cultivation, she would only become more and more busy.


    therefore, she could only watch it with her eyes and worry in her heart.


    now, as su yingxia stepped back a few steps injured, xiao tao couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed to su yingxia''s side to help her, worried: "sister yingxia, why don''t we stop fighting, let''s... let''s surrender. .¡±


    it was hard to say this, but xiao tao also had to say it.


    "keep fighting and you will be beaten to death by them."


    even if she wasn''t beaten to death, su yingxia would be eaten alive. therefore, no matter what kind of ending it was, it was unacceptable to xiao tao.


    "let''s surrender. maybe with my special role, we can temporarily save our lives. in the future... maybe we can wait for brother sanqian to come and save us."


    "no." su yingxia shook her head resolutely: "this is absolutely not allowed. both of us are very important to han sanqian. if the two of us are caught, nothing will happen to han sanqian. it is the same as putting one''s throat under the enemy''s knife."


    "at that time, han sanqian had to obey whatever the enemy wanted from him. in this case, sanqian would definitely be defeated." su yingxia didn''t want to be the one holding him back.


    she wanted to hold on.


    "every extra minute we hold on, your three thousand brother brother will have one more chance to fight the enemy. therefore, as long as i have breath, there is absolutely no way i will surrender."


    when xiao tao heard this, she became very anxious: "but you have persisted for long enough. if you still want to hold on, i...i...i..."


    xiao tao didn''t say anything further, but su yingxia also knew what xiao tao meant.


    besides, the body is her own, and of course she knows better than xiao tao what the consequences will be if she continues to hold on.


    "forcibly stimulating the energy in your body, your body has been overloaded to the point that it cannot bear the load. any harm done to you by anyone will most likely be irreversible harm."


    "it''s even worse to say that even if they don''t hurt you, if you use your body in this way, in the end, sooner or later, it will cause irreversible damage to the body itself."


    xiao tao spoke very quietly, but even if she didn''t speak, su yingxia was fully aware of the consequences.


    "i know this. you don''t need to say more. even if i die here, i will never regret any choice i make. xiaotao, stay back!"


    "sister yingxia, what do you want to do?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5760

    su yingxia''s eyes were determined, and xiaotao could almost guess what su yingxia wanted to do without any further questions.


    "sister, don''t, don''t, if you make any mistakes, i...how will i explain to brother sanqian." xiao tao did not retreat but advanced, grabbing su yingxia''s arm.


    su yingxia shook her head extremely firmly: "xiao tao, at this point, we have no other choice."


    "i will self-destruct my nascent soul. i believe this wave of attacks will be very effective in blocking the enemy for a period of time. during this period, you should immediately rush to the deepest part of the cave, the tunnel dug by your brother sanqian."


    "although none of us currently know what the situation is in the deepest part of the tunnel, that is our only way out."


    "you must live. you are different from me. although sanqian has deeper feelings for me, you are more meaningful to him now."


    "you bear the inheritance of pangu ax. with you by his side, pangu ax may be able to exert greater power, and han sanqian may have a better chance of survival."


    "so, xiao tao, you have to live."


    "no, sister yingxia, if we are born together, we die together, and i will never let you stand in front of me and survive alone." in that case, for xiao tao, even if he survives, then it is also a life of pain.


    she will feel guilty about su yingxia for the rest of her life, and will not be able to face han sanqian for the rest of her life.


    "xiao tao, this is not the time to be emotional. you have to be rational, rational." su yingxia said anxiously.


    seeing that the opponent''s more ferocious attack has come, su yingxia can''t care so much now. with a move of her hand, a wave of energy can directly wrap xiao tao, and then with a move of her hand, xiao tao is directly sent to the deepest part of the tunnel.


    xiao tao wanted to shout, but she was actually unable to make too many sounds as she was enveloped by the true energy mask. in addition, she was getting further and further away from su yingxia, so these few and not loud sounds were even more obscured. stand up.


    "call!"


    xiao tao is getting further and further away.


    seeing that the time was almost up, su yingxia immediately used all the power in her body to prepare for the final desperate fight.


    on the ground at this time, han sanqian was the first to kill him. several soldiers subconsciously wanted to resist, but these people were like child''s play in front of han sanqian. they couldn''t resist for a few rounds and were completely beaten. die.


    han sanqian was unstoppable all the way to the entrance of the tunnel.


    in just a moment, han sanqian''s figure appeared where the captain was.


    when he saw han sanqian for the first time, the captain was of course scared to death, and his whole body could not help but his feet were shaking. however, he still steeled himself and spoke: "bold han sanqian, our army is attacking here. point, if you know what''s going on, get out of here quickly, otherwise..."


    han sanqian looked at him as if he were a fool: "otherwise, what will you do?"


    "otherwise, our soldiers will smash you to pieces."


    han sanqian usually doesn''t like to laugh, but when he heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "are you kidding me? just like you trash?"


    it''s not han sanqian''s fault. judging from the captain''s current personnel reserve, there are only twenty people in total. these people are all low-class people. let alone han sanqian, they are black wind. people with the same level of cultivation as the white envoy only need to spend a little time to deal with them completely.


    for hananqian, it is even simpler. for those who respect them a little, the main focus is an instant kill and nothing else.


    seeing han sanqian''s contemptuous look, the captain not only showed no anger at all, but was extremely frightened because he knew very well that han sanqian was certainly not joking and he could definitely do what he said.


    in other words, he made han sanqian a little unhappy. if he wanted to take action, he would have to say goodbye to this world.


    therefore, he had to intimidate han sanqian so that he would not dare to take action rashly.


    "han sanqian, of course i know that you are very capable, and i never expected that our small number of people can do anything to you. we are all rubbish. killing us will dirty your hands."


    "but you don''t need to have any pride or arrogance about this. have you forgotten the pursuers behind you?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5761

    "pursuing soldiers?"


    hearing this question, han sanqian was obviously stunned. after all, there were no so-called pursuers behind him from beginning to end.


    but soon, the smart han sanqian immediately realized that it was obvious that these fools regarded the disciples who came after him as their pursuers.


    after all, these people still wear clothes from famous stores. in a special sense, it is actually very normal to mistake them for people from famous stores without knowing it.


    however, understanding is understanding, this matter is actually a bit funny to han sanqian, who knows the inside story.


    "what, are you scared?" seeing han sanqian stunned, the captain naturally thought that han sanqian was afraid because of the thought of the pursuers behind him.


    all of a sudden, the captain was obviously very happy.


    "it''s okay to be afraid." the captain smiled proudly and continued: "it''s normal to be afraid. after all, the strength of our famous store is beyond your imagination."


    "the strongest will always have the strongest, you have to understand this."


    "i think, let''s not talk about anything else. let''s just surrender in front of me. i can guarantee that your wife will never be tortured or hurt too much."


    "i''m going up here to make an explanation. as for you, the end result is the same anyway. it''s better to suffer less. what do you think?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s obvious that cats and dogs all want to capture me, han sanqian, and then go to your village owner to claim credit."


    the captain nodded without mind. after all, he was not a fool, and he didn''t want to deceive han sanqian by being hypocritical.


    han sanqian''s identity and ability are destined to be beyond the comparison of ordinary people. naturally, if he can win such a number one figure, it will definitely be a big event for anyone to bring glory to their ancestors.


    by that time, he became famous all of a sudden and rose to prominence.


    so, let me ask, who can resist this temptation?


    "however, if you want to take me, you must first see if you are worthy. if you are not worthy, you will look very stupid by saying these words."


    "why, now that things have happened, han sanqian, do you still want to struggle? yes, there is nothing we can do against you, but what about the pursuers behind you?"


    "if you could deal with them, you wouldn''t be chased like this by them, right?"


    "as soon as they arrive, you will be in the same desperate situation as before. we don''t even need to deal with you, we just need to turn around and deal with your wife."


    "i want to ask you, wouldn''t it be even more uncomfortable when you are attacked from both sides?"


    "so, if you want to be smart, choose a more appropriate method. wouldn''t it be beneficial to you and me? don''t look down on this captain just because of his status. you have to know that it is people like us who sometimes use chicken feathers the arrows of the day are the scariest."


    "a mere squad leader speaks with such sharp teeth, i didn''t expect it. to be honest, i kind of admire you as a squad leader." han sanqian said coldly.


    "since you appreciate me, why not help me? what do you think?"


    han sanqian smiled and said: "if it is really as desperate and bad as you said, based on this alone, i don''t mind agreeing to your request, but have you ever thought about where? maybe there is a big problem?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "is there a big problem?" he frowned, puzzled: "han sanqian, what do you mean by this? i don''t quite understand."


    han sanqian smiled: "for example, you just said that there are soldiers chasing behind me."


    "pursuing soldiers?"


    "well, do you think there is a possibility that those are not pursuers?"


    "not the pursuers? haha, han sanqian, you are kidding me. those are not the pursuers. could it be that they are your men and horses, han sanqian."


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "what if it is really my people."


    "are you kidding? they are all from famous stores. how could they be yours? i''m afraid you don''t know how loyal the people in our famous stores are."


    "no matter how loyal a person is, he will be heartbroken if he is betrayed by one of his own people." han sanqian said.


    "fart, if they can be your people, i..."


    "how are you?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5762

    "i...i''ll chop off my head and use it as a stool for you to sit on." the captain was also in a hurry, and he suddenly had no choice.


    everyone in the famous store is an old employee who has been here for who knows how many years. there is basically no doubt about the loyalty of these people.


    if you let these people betray you, and do it in a famous store, isn''t that just bullshit?


    he wouldn''t believe it even to death.


    "although not everyone is qualified to serve as han sanqian''s stool, but as we just said, i am somewhat interested in you."


    "so, i will give you an exception. if those people are not pursuers but my troops, then i will take your stool."


    "hmph, what if you''re bragging? let me see, you can just surrender to me when the time comes." the captain retorted disdainfully.


    han sanqian was very straightforward, smiled and nodded: "okay, no problem at all."


    hearing han sanqian''s answer so straightforwardly, the captain suddenly changed from being confident just now to feeling a little depressed and doubting himself.


    because han sanqian''s face was too confident.


    so much so that he had to wonder whether there was something really wrong in some link.


    but this doubt actually didn''t need to last long before he immediately gave it up.


    he is from a famous store, and he knows the rules and people of the famous store very well, so betrayal is simply impossible.


    "report, reinforcements are coming."


    almost at the same time, my subordinates also reported in time.


    hearing this, the captain was obviously excited: "okay, tell them that han sanqian is here, and the captain is in urgent need of their support."


    when the big troops arrived, all the truth was revealed.


    not only did he have enough confidence to come with his own people, but most importantly, the bet between han sanqian and him was about to be announced.


    by then, hey, everything will be completely different.


    he will become a blockbuster, from a little-known squad leader to one of the most popular figures. he will also rise to the top and complete the promotion dream that many people have not completed.


    "yes."


    the subordinate immediately retreated.


    han sanqian was not in a hurry. judging from the current battlefield situation, he could basically confirm that su yingxia was safe for the time being.


    otherwise, these soldiers would not have gathered here in large numbers, and there would not be so many corpses on the ground.


    however, these attacks still exist, so han sanqian looked at the captain and said, "since we are betting, can you pause for a while about your besieging my wife?"


    the captain hesitated for a moment, fearing that han sanqian had some conspiracy.


    after all, for the captain, if han sanwan really wants to do something small, he will suffer a big loss.


    however, if you don''t agree to han sanqian''s promise, not only will you be a bit too despicable by doing this, but the key point is that if han sanqian is angered by you, what should you do if you don''t admit your bet?


    also, even if there are reinforcements coming from my side, if han sanqian is angered by him and insists on killing him, then these reinforcements may not have any effect.


    judging from the strength of this guy, even if there are ten thousand people here, there is no way they can stop him from killing an ordinary me.


    therefore, after much thought, for the sake of his own life safety and his great future, his final choice was to agree to han sanqian.


    "after the order is passed, everyone will immediately suspend the attack. no one is allowed to act rashly before receiving the latest order."


    "yes."


    upon hearing this, his subordinates hurriedly passed the order.


    the order was executed quickly. after all, there were not many people here, and the distance between the tunnels was not too far. su yingxia, who was already preparing to charge up for a final blast, quickly felt the originally fierce enemy attack.


    but she suddenly stopped completely, which made her feel a little dazed, wondering what was going on outside.


    although she did not let down her guard, she stopped her luck in time.


    there is no way, the opponent''s offensive suddenly decreased, and a large number of people quickly retreated. now she wants to blow up her nascent soul, but i''m afraid she has to stop, because the damage you caused has become smaller...


    "what are you doing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5763

    su yingxia was completely confused, because this was not common on the battlefield. no one would suddenly give up the advantage they had and choose to retreat.


    for the enemy, now they have pushed themselves to the point where they want to self-destruct their nascent soul, which is simply forcing themselves to the end.


    now it''s just the finishing touch.


    but in the end, the opponent withdrew without any recruitment, which was simply confusing.


    even the very smart su yingxia looked confused.


    what are you doing? this is!


    su yingxia was very depressed. although she was confused, she still suppressed everything in her heart and waited patiently for the other party''s movement.


    anyway, she has already thought about it, and she will not let up her guard at all.


    as soon as the enemy comes back, she will immediately self-destruct her nascent soul again.


    at this time, many people on the captain''s side had already withdrawn. seeing han sanqian standing there, the group of people were frightened. they subconsciously thought that the captain suddenly asked them to withdraw because they had been attacked by han. three thousand people surrounded him.


    "han sanqian, i have done what i promised you. i hope that a big shot like you is also a person of integrity."


    "when the time comes, you lose, but you must do as we agreed."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "don''t worry, i, han sanqian, always keep my word. i do this for big people, and i don''t even bother to deceive for a little person like you."


    "in other words, with your qualifications, you are not worthy enough for me to lie to you."


    these words hurt people''s self-esteem somewhat, but he didn''t care. after all, for the captain, he wanted han sanqian to keep his promise.


    "captain, reinforcements have arrived."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the captain looked back and instantly saw that a large number of elites from famous stores were already standing in this thatched house.


    of course, the captain knows these people, and many of them are even very familiar with them. many of them are colleagues from the martial arts academy.


    seeing these people, the captain smiled softly: "everyone, you are finally here."


    the elites who had rebelled were a little confused. they were about to say something when they saw han sanqian wink at them. then he looked at the captain and immediately understood the general process.


    so, the leading men smiled softly, looked at the captain, and said, "yes, we are finally here. captain, you have worked really hard."


    the captain was praised and felt very happy. although he was a captain now, in the martial arts academy, his cultivation was low and he couldn''t speak. he couldn''t usually take care of these high-cultivation people.


    therefore, many times these highly cultivated people are not looked down upon at all. but now, not only is the other party looking down on them, but they also have a very good attitude. how can this not make him happy?


    "there''s no mention of hard work. we all work for famous stores, as we should." the captain smiled softly.


    a group of elites didn''t say much. they just guessed what the general situation might be, but it didn''t mean they knew what it was specifically. therefore, it was not convenient to talk too much, let alone have anything to do with the captain. in-depth communication.


    they just nodded and smiled.


    the captain was very proud and continued: "by the way, everyone, let me tell you something very funny. are you interested in hearing it?"


    a group of elites, you look at me, i look at you, although i am very curious about what kind of medicine this guy is selling in the gourd, but since han sanqian has already given the look with his eyes, they still have to sing along in this play. go down.


    "captain, if you have anything to say, please just say it."


    "that''s right, we are all brothers. if there is anything particularly happy, just share it and we will have fun together."


    seeing that everyone agreed, the captain was also very satisfied and decided not to make any excuses: "just now, this han sanqian was bragging to me that you all rebelled against the famous store and are now his people. you said, isn¡¯t this funny?¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5764

    when the disciples heard this and saw the funny looks of the captain and others, they really wanted to laugh. however, they knew very well that since han sanqian had given him a look, that meant han sanqian planned to continue playing.


    therefore, they could only suppress their laughter and pretend that nothing happened.


    however, no matter how they pretend, a group of people are obviously so unnatural.


    "haha, it''s actually a bit funny."


    "yes."


    what can this group of people say? firstly, their acting skills are indeed not up to par. secondly, master is here and they don¡¯t dare to say anything nonsense. if they say something wrong, master will be unhappy. if they don¡¯t say it right, master zun geng will be angry.


    therefore, they could only give an indifferent answer.


    however, when this information reached the captain, it was different. for him, what he was most worried about was that this group of people really became defectors to han sanqian as han sanqian said. the people there.


    but it''s different now. these people are answering themselves, which means that they definitely can''t be han sanqian''s people.


    otherwise, how could they answer themselves.


    therefore, the current captain is full of confidence and pride.


    "it''s funny, isn''t it? i think it''s funny too."


    "hey, i really didn''t expect that a big man like han sanqian could brag. but, it doesn''t matter. i understand, i completely understand."


    "as long as you are willing to admit defeat, that''s fine."


    at this point, the captain looked at han sanqian and said, "han sanqian, the truth has been revealed. our people are always our people. don''t make any more excuses. you have lost our bet."


    "so, i advise you to be more knowledgeable."


    "according to the bet you and i just made, surrender obediently."


    "hmph." han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "why do you think i lost?"


    "isn''t it obvious? they all answered me."


    "it''s a joke, then if they answer me, does that mean they are my people?" at this point, he suddenly looked at the people on the side, and then said, "tell me, isn''t it? "


    the disciples responded with a smile, which made the captain a little confused.


    what''s going on? these are all our own people, so why are they interacting with han sanqian?


    ignorance, this group of people are already stupid when they become soldiers. the reason why they can''t become captains is because they can''t distinguish the situation: "this doesn''t count, this doesn''t count."


    "if this can be done casually, then all the cats and dogs that can be teased in the world will be yours."


    han sanqian smiled and nodded: "what you said makes sense, so i would like to ask how to calculate it."


    the captain touched his chin and didn''t have any good ideas for a while.


    "how about this, we say, they do it, that''s all."


    "only those who belong to you will obey your orders, what do you think?"


    the captain thought about it and finally nodded slightly: "it makes sense, okay, then let''s play like this."


    "what we say and what they do must be followed by a group of people."


    "however, after all, we are our own people, so we still have to respect them." after saying that, the captain looked at the disciples and said, "by the way, i haven''t asked you if you agree with this gameplay."


    although the captain is the captain, the people in charge are not these people. therefore, in order to get these people to cooperate with him, he still needs to give them face when necessary.


    a group of disciples actually don''t need any face from the captain. anyway, in order to cooperate with han sanqian, they won''t say anything.


    seeing the captain''s words, several people also hurriedly said: "okay, okay."


    "we will definitely cooperate very well."


    the captain was very happy when he heard this. as long as everyone has no opinions on this matter, then this matter will be easy to handle.


    thinking of this, he looked at han sanqian: "how about you be polite to them? at least they can give you some face and cooperate with you once or twice to prevent you from losing so ugly."


    "ha ha ha ha!"


    when he smiled, the soldiers under his command also laughed wildly.


    han sanqian didn''t care at all, just smiled slightly: "it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, let''s just start."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5765

    "this is what you said. don''t cry when the time comes." the captain joked happily.


    han sanqian nodded: "just don''t cry when the time comes."


    "i don''t know how. how is this possible." after the captain finished speaking, he looked at the disciples and spoke first: "everyone, my order is for all of you to draw your swords."


    as soon as he finished speaking, all the disciples cooperated and immediately drew their swords.


    the neatness makes people feel impressive.


    "han sanqian, how about it." the captain smiled.


    han sanqian smiled without raising his head: "it''s interesting, but i asked them to put away their swords."


    wow!


    everyone sheathed their swords and their momentum was equally impressive.


    the captain frowned slightly. although he expected that han sanqian would speak, some brothers might sheath their swords for the sake of the show''s effect, but he didn''t expect that so many people would be so obedient that one would draw his sword and another would sheath it. , they are actually evenly matched.


    "something interesting, draw your sword again!"


    wow! open the sword again!


    "sheath the sword!"


    "draw your sword!"


    "receive!"


    "pull!"


    the two people had completely different orders, but they were playing back and forth, so that in an instant, a group of disciples were exhausted, pulling out and pulling back again.


    and the captain''s younger brothers looked like little chickens.


    he looked at han sanqian and his captain, and then looked at the disciples to see if they were following the orders. what they saw one by one was that there was no order given, and they were still raising their heads and lowering their heads due to inertia.


    "okay, brothers, there''s no point in playing with them anymore. we''ve given han sanqian enough face, so let''s just give him the last order."


    "all of you, draw your swords!"


    wow!


    everyone collectively drew their swords again.


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "very good. in fact, i''ve almost finished playing and don''t want to play anymore, so i''m too lazy to play any more."


    "the last order is for everyone."


    "sheath the sword!"


    wow! all the disciples immediately sheathed their swords.


    the captain''s face showed anger and confusion, because he had already said that this was the last time, so he couldn''t understand why this group of people were still executing han sanqian''s orders now.


    "you... don''t listen to him. my last time, his last time, you gave him sympathy. in the end, he was the winner."


    "you have to listen to me for the last time. after that, don''t make any more moves. do you understand?"


    after saying this, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, and he felt more and more in his heart that these brothers with high cultivation levels were really given by god, so they surpassed the cultivation level of himself and others in the same cultivation.


    after all, the land of demons relies on strength, so they are just a little higher level than people like themselves. however, this doesn''t mean anything.


    they are stupid. it''s like what they say, if god gives you something, he will take something away from you.


    they were given good bodies, but they also took away their brains. therefore, their brains were so stupid that when they played this kind of game, these people began to be unable to react.


    then han sanqian slipped away.


    after giving these instructions, he believed that there was a brief pause in the process. in addition to the instructions he had just given, they should be able to almost reflect it.


    "listen carefully, this is really the last order. after listening to me, no matter what han sanqian says, you just don''t listen. in this way, our famous store will win."


    after another warning, seeing that no one objected, the captain cleared his throat again: "come on, everyone, listen to my command and draw your sword!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the captain was about to look at han sanqian confidently, but what was extremely strange to him was that one thing was a bit outrageous, that is, no one took action when they arrived.


    he was confused and depressed. he looked back and frowned: "i said, what are you doing? didn''t you hear clearly what i was saying? i said, this is my last order, it''s an order. now, i tell you to draw your sword."


    "draw your sword, do you understand?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5766

    as soon as the words fell, everyone still did not react and remained motionless.


    the captain was almost furious: "i said draw the sword, couldn''t you hear me? are you... are your brains broken? listen to me, listen to me."


    "pull it out."


    he was really depressed, so depressed that he was speechless, so he no longer cared about any previous politeness or impoliteness.


    he immediately started to curse.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "you mean, you think they are stupid and didn''t hear clearly or didn''t understand the meaning, so they didn''t listen to you?"


    the captain pretended to be calm: "that... of course."


    han sanqian smiled: "then do you think there is a possibility that they are not stupid, and are even smarter than you. they understand your orders, but they just don''t want to execute them."


    "this...how is this possible?"


    "what''s impossible? how about i try?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    of course, the captain was not willing to let han sanqian try now. however, he had already wasted time but could not give the command. now that people made reasonable demands, he could not get off the stage.


    "what, are you scared?" han sanqian chuckled.


    "afraid? what do i have to be afraid of?" the captain was still worried. he looked back at everyone and said again: "you all listen clearly. if you listen to han sanqian and do what he says, then we the famous store loses, loses, do you all understand?"


    "i understand." this time, not only did everyone react, but they also answered him in unison.


    the captain finally breathed a long sigh of relief and could still react, which meant that this group of people finally heard his command clearly.


    "okay, han sanqian, come on," the captain said.


    han sanqian smiled softly and said, "everyone listen to the order and draw your swords!"


    wow!


    everyone immediately drew their swords.


    the captain''s originally indifferent face suddenly fell into disarray.


    "what are you doing? whatever are you doing? put it all down. put it down."


    however, even if the captain shouted at the top of his lungs and even directly tried to get the people in the first row to put down their swords, it was obviously completely impossible.


    everyone held up their swords obediently, no matter how he shouted or how he moved, they were not moved at all.


    "sheath your sword, i told you to sheath your sword, are you all crazy? if you do this, i tell you, this is han sanqian''s victory, this is our famous store''s defeat."


    the captain was incomprehensible and filled with anger.


    how could this be?


    he obviously has a great situation, and he obviously only needs these people to cooperate with him a little bit, and then everything will be over, but these people...


    "sick, han sanqian, they are sick, this game doesn''t count, this game doesn''t count, their iq is too low, so they can''t tell what is going on."


    "you''re using reflections to mess with them, aren''t you?"


    the reaction of the public who found it difficult to accept the reality was hysteria. the captain obviously could not escape this law. he attributed everything to some little trick played by han sanqian.


    but the fact is that han sanqian''s little tricks were actually successful.


    "reflect?" han sanqian smiled softly: "this possibility does exist. how about i give a few more orders?"


    "it can be said that they can''t react once or twice. after a few more times, it won''t be enough, right?"


    after hearing this, the captain thought for a moment and realized that this was indeed very likely.


    "okay, if it''s really what you said, i won''t say anything. i will handle everything as they listen to you."


    he didn''t believe that this was the case and these people couldn''t react.


    he also believed that by that time, han sanqian would definitely be slapped in the face, and he himself would be able to regain his place from then on.


    "brothers, it''s a matter of life and death. stop messing around. listen to the orders clearly and understand the rules." he gave all the disciples instructions again with earnest words.


    han sanqian smiled contemptuously: "now, it''s my turn."


    the captain didn''t say anything more. he had said what needed to be said and fought for what needed to be fought for. he also believed that han sanqian would definitely be embarrassed and humiliated after this incident.


    "now, raise your sword above your head for me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5767

    wow!


    as soon as the words were spoken, everyone raised their swords directly above their heads.


    the captain who had just calmed down suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    "you, you... what are you doing? are you crazy? are you crazy? put it down quickly. put it down."


    but obviously, even if he screamed, none of these disciples would pay attention to him.


    of course, these disciples cannot be fools. they know better than anyone else that this meeting has reached the most critical moment, so they can no longer make any jokes.


    for them, whatever han sanqian wants to say, they have to do it obediently.


    "then, sheath your sword!"


    wow, everyone sheathed their swords obediently again.


    this time, the captain was so frightened that he took a few steps back. he knew very well that once could be an accident, twice could be an accident, but more times could not be an accident.


    his reasons for thinking that these people are too stupid, or reasons that cannot be reflected, will be completely untenable.


    "draw your sword, target the enemy!"


    brush!


    everyone drew their swords again and pointed them at the captain and others.


    the captain retreated subconsciously in fear, and the soldiers behind him also retreated suddenly.


    the disciples were already higher in cultivation than them, and their number was much larger than them. now that everyone''s swords were pointing at them, of course they would be very scared.


    "how...how could this happen?" the captain looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief, and his mind was a little confused for a while.


    han sanqian patted the captain on the shoulder and said with a smile: "if, i mean if, if these people are like what i told you, they are not people from famous stores at all, then are you very good now? do you understand?"


    "impossible, they are all people from famous stores. i remember clearly, and i know many of them." the captain was emotional and suddenly became angry, pointing at several people he knew: "what are you doing? are you here?" what are you doing? are you really going to rebel?"


    "you really don''t know that if you do this, our famous store will not win? i made a bet with han sanqian. if you do as i say, he...he will have to surrender obediently. you guys do you understand?"


    "of course they know everything, but they are my people, so how can they help you win? they can only help me win."


    "this...how is this possible?" the captain staggered and looked back, looking at han sanqian in horror.


    one disciple finally couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "for the sake of getting to know each other, you should take your troops and surrender to my master."


    "the famous store is now finished, and now everyone submits to my master''s name."


    "in other words, the remaining hundred or so of you are now surrounded by thousands of our elites. you have no other way to go."


    hearing this, the captain''s psychology was directly destroyed, and he took a few steps back with a bang: "this...how is this possible? how can a famous store fail?"


    "where is the owner? where is the owner?"


    the disciple snorted disdainfully: "the village master has already left with the best of the best such as black wind and the special envoy in white. where are you going to meet him?"


    "no, it''s impossible. if the owner left, why, why didn''t you notify us?"


    "fool, he uses your place as a place to attract my master''s firepower, and then takes the opportunity to escape. how can he care about your life and death?"


    "yes, right now, you are just pawns to delay our master for a little while, so as to give the owner more time to run away."


    hearing this, the captain was dumbfounded, opened his eyes wide, and looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "yes, that''s how it is. anyway, your village owner has run away now. you are all little shrimps. it is too easy to kill you. so, instead of doing this, why not come and tease you personally?" play."


    "now that the game is over, it''s time for you to wake up."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5768

    when the captain heard this, he couldn''t help but staggered again.


    obviously, this incident had such a huge impact on him that he couldn''t recover for a while.


    this is something that can be easily figured out. judging from the current situation, a large number of disciples have already surrendered to han sanqian.


    so, it is natural for famous stores to fail.


    but the problem is, what you can think of and what you can accept are often two different things in the end.


    the famous store failed.


    for them, the famous store is their highest level of existence. for them, it is their eternal tower of immortality, where they can deal with all hazards and all emergencies.


    but, it has collapsed now.


    the castle in my heart is completely gone, leaving only a place of chicken feathers, only a place of abandonment and betrayal.


    "a famous... famous store, really... really failed?"


    in fact, he already had the answer, but the reason why he still had to ask was simple: he was really unwilling to do so.


    no one answered him, only han sanqian''s indifferent smile, and all the disciples staring at him coldly.


    the captain fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    "why, how could this happen?"


    the captain was unable to resist, and he was already a little crazy.


    "everyone, listen to me, the famous store has completely failed, and your owner has abandoned you and chosen to run away."


    "so, those who disarm, those who surrender, can immediately put down their weapons and leave here."


    upon hearing this, almost no one among the hundreds of soldiers hesitated at all, and they all directly discarded the weapons in their hands.


    the disciples also made way for a passage.


    the group of people glanced at han sanqian, and after confirming that han sanqian had no intention of doing anything to them, they quickly ran out through the corridor.


    "wait." han sanqian suddenly spoke.


    the crowd of people immediately stopped.


    everyone was trembling with fear, obviously extremely frightened.


    "most of the people in the village are my people now. i have no interest in this place. so, you can leave here if you want, but what should you do if you leave here?"


    "i already have a group of disciples and i can''t afford to accept others, but i don''t want to. if i don''t kill you, you will die because of me. therefore, before leaving, i allow you to search the village and bring some with you. let your treasures go that you may enjoy in your old age.¡±


    is han sanqian kind?


    kind, certainly, but not entirely kind.


    when he did this, he felt pity for these people who had no place to go in the future, but he was more concerned about the overall situation.


    for han sanqian, there are only two endings for the enemy, or he will be killed directly by himself, which is called eradicating the roots.


    or, give them a chance to start over.


    this opportunity is by no means as simple as sparing their lives as imagined, but a relatively complex but more complete protection opportunity.


    people sometimes go astray, maybe because of a bad heart, but it may not always be because of a bad heart.


    some of them may be forced by circumstances, and some may be forced by some special circumstances to come here and do things they don''t want to do.


    if you simply let them go, they may still have to go back to their old jobs in the future due to environmental and other factors.


    but after giving them most of the money, they will have no worries for the rest of their lives, and the possibility of returning to their old career will become very, very low.


    everyone has experienced the years of war and the baptism of life and death. in fact, they know better than most people what it means to live a peaceful life, be practical and happy, so if conditions permit, they will yearn for that kind of simplicity more than ordinary people. pure life.


    in this way, this group of people will not be so easy to return to the old business, and it will inevitably form an obstacle to the reorganization of famous stores. of course, even if the famous stores are not reorganized, at least there will be less dominance here.


    yetian city is nearby. after all, it can be regarded as one of han sanqian''s commercial cities. han sanqian invested so much money to build it. he hopes that in the future, people from all over the world will come to do business happily, instead of these gangs. after people left, they turned into bandits and caused a lot of chaos around them.


    so, this is not only for this group of people, but also more for myself.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5769

    hearing these instructions from han sanqian, a group of people were slightly startled. they thought that han sanqian stopped them because he had probably changed his mind or something.


    but when they heard what han sanqian had arranged, a group of people were surprised and somewhat moved.


    compared with most of the victors, han sanqian was considered benevolent and righteous. he did not drive the dogs into the back alleys, but instead gave them a certain sense of glory and wealth.


    thinking of this, someone took the lead and bowed deeply towards han sanqian: "sir, this... is this true?"


    "what is the identity of my master? what he says comes naturally and cannot be questioned."


    "yes, you can follow my master''s words. we guarantee that no one will interfere with you."


    hearing this, everyone nodded and expressed gratitude.


    "if that''s the case, then...then we''ll be very grateful to you, sir."


    "yes, we don''t want to do it here, but we are often forced to do so. when we have money, we will naturally enjoy life quietly."


    "yes, the famous store abandoned us. we have a new life. even if the famous store wants to recruit us in the future, it will never be possible."


    "we''ll even stay away from here."


    "i will go to yetian city. yetian city is a place for adults. originally, i still had doubts about the life there. after all, in my heart, famous stores are the strongest existence, but now it seems that i it¡¯s a frog in the well.¡±


    "yes, i am also a frog in the well. i also want to go to yetian city. i have already thought about it. i will be a commoner in yetian city from now on. if there is anything i can do in the future, it would be good to do some business. .¡±


    "i think i should stay away from here. i am tired of living in the war for so many years. for me, finding a place to retreat may actually be a better choice."


    han sanqian smiled softly and nodded. he could accept any of these choices.


    everyone has his own ambitions. as long as this group of people will not be brought back in the future, then everything will be stable and everything will develop in an orderly manner.


    and being willing to go to yetian city is certainly a better thing for han sanqian.


    with more people, it will obviously be more beneficial for both the labor force and the future business operation of the entire city.


    han sanqian certainly welcomes this, but he will not force anyone to go to him.


    "okay, you all go." han sanqian nodded: "cherish the hard-earned life. today, you can survive under my knife, but you may not be as lucky as you are today. i am not i am telling you big words to deceive you. you are all people who have experienced war, and you should know how ruthless war is."


    in fact, han sanqian could kill the hundreds of soldiers present with one sword.


    these people were too low level for him and it would be easy to kill them.


    however, the purpose of recruiting troops is to plan and completely disintegrate the enemy''s organizational structure without killing anyone. this is actually the most appropriate method.


    killing someone is easy, but killing someone to kill someone is more difficult.


    when the owner of the village knew that the person he abandoned was not killed, but was sent away by han sanqian in this way, that guy would be so angry that he would go crazy.


    and this is exactly the effect han sanqian wants.


    "what about you?" han sanqian finished dismissing the group of people and now looked at the absent-minded captain.


    the captain suddenly came back to his senses when han sanqian shouted: "ah? what?"


    looking at the brothers around him again, there was no one left, and he became even more panicked.


    "what do you want?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s not what i want, but what you want."


    "you can resist and be killed by me, or, like everyone else, just take some things and leave here."


    "i...can i do it too? i just did it to you..." the captain didn''t believe it. he was showing off his power in front of han sanqian just now.


    "do you think i am such a small-hearted person?"


    "but, i don''t know anything. even if i leave here, i...i don''t know what to do." the captain was a little confused, because he has always had faith in famous stores, so now that his faith has collapsed, he doesn''t know what i did, i suddenly felt that the future was dark: "i...can i make a request?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5770

    "request, what is your request?"


    "i...can i ask you to take me in?" after the captain finished speaking, he hurriedly knelt in front of han sanqian: "i don''t beg to be your apprentice, but i want to serve you."


    "i...i am just a martial artist. i don''t understand anything. i have been pursuing something all my life. however, now that pursuit has stopped, i am very confused. i..."


    han sanqian glanced at the captain. he could also understand this kind of person who is obsessed with some causes.


    this sounds weird, but it is true.


    it''s like some people who have been working hard all their lives suddenly have no more work to do. they are not as happy or relaxed as ordinary people imagine.


    on the contrary, he will feel uncomfortable all over, and his body will suffer from some problems as a result.


    in fact, for han sanqian, it is not impossible to add another person. the reason why he is unwilling to accept them is that the people who follow him have not been dealt with for the time being, and adding one more person is always troublesome.


    second, the more than 100 people at that time were not of much help to him, so taking advantage of the dismissal of those people and saying that he would not accept others could make the people who had become his disciples more loyal.


    because these people who have been adopted know that they have levels and are superior to others.


    so, putting all that aside, it''s actually not that difficult to join the person in front of you.


    thinking of this, han sanqian did not agree directly, but instead looked at the other disciples present.


    he has already said that others cannot be his disciples, so the play must be completed to the end.


    it is natural to ask for their opinions, and at the same time, it can also greatly satisfy these people''s desire to be respected.


    you see, the dignified master wants to ask everyone for their opinions. what does that mean? it means that the master respects them. so with this kind of chaos, one day in the future, there will inevitably be more pioneering space, development, freedom, etc. stronger elsewhere.


    "master, i also know this person. although his cultivation level is not high, he has always been loyal in his work."


    "if you are short of a handyman, you might consider him."


    "yes."


    in fact, everyone didn''t have much objection. although everyone was not too familiar with each other before, they were all in the same department, so naturally they still had some feelings on some levels.


    it''s impossible for them to say too many unpleasant things in front of others.


    moreover, han sanqian''s attitude just now was very obvious, that is, even if this person became han sanqian''s disciple like them, his position would not endanger these people present.


    "so, you agree?" han sanqian asked.


    in fact, for han sanqian, selfishly he still wanted to accept this guy.


    although this guy did show off his power in front of him just now and offended him, han sanqian didn''t take it to heart. to a certain extent, he was played around like a fool by han sanqian. in theory, han sanqian didn''t there is no need for such idiots.


    however, he has one thing that is better.


    that is to do your own thing honestly.


    let this guy lead people to besiege su yingxia here, and he will launch the attack from the beginning to the end of the mission. in fact, a slightly smarter team leader will often send people to look outside occasionally even if they are not on site.


    the reason is very simple. the battle situation outside is crucial to their offense here.


    if the outside wins, they can be lazy, or launch a general attack and win simultaneously. if the outside loses, they can also prepare early to avoid being directly dumped.


    but this guy is really good. he is attacking like a stupid donkey, completely turning a deaf ear to what is going on outside the window.


    for han sanqian, sometimes he needs such alternative talents.


    a team has a very large and complex system. sometimes every link does not necessarily have to have smart people, because smart people think too much, and sometimes they are misled by their cleverness.


    sometimes, smart people also know how to analyze the situation to make the best choice for themselves, but sometimes fools don''t.


    therefore, han sanqian needs such a reckless person, especially in the future of yetian city...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5771

    han sanqian has even thought about this guy''s future position.


    he was sent to yetian city to serve as a small commander for city defense.


    people like him basically follow orders strictly and may lack flexibility, but guarding the city gate does not require much flexibility.


    this is his best position. of course, he is also a very suitable candidate for han sanqian.


    of course, if these people from the famous store can be kept for their own use, han sanqian would also like to keep them for his own use.


    this group of people followed him and rebelled against the famous store and the forces behind it. in fact, there was not much way to go, so han sanqian could theoretically trust them.


    they can only rely on han sanqian.


    the most important thing is that these people are all from famous stores, and they have a certain understanding of famous stores.


    han sanqian can collect the information that everyone knows and sort out the fragmented information. then, he can get a general information about famous stores.


    moreover, you might be able to follow this vine and get to the root of the forces behind it.


    han sanqian came to the famous store for a purpose, and xiao tao was an unexpected gain. although this gain was enough to make the trip worthwhile, on the other hand, if the purpose of coming here can still be obtained, there is nothing wrong with double happiness. woolen cloth.


    "okay, since everyone has no objections, you can follow me from now on. however, the ugly words are ahead. it is difficult to get into my door, but it will probably be even harder to betray me in the future."


    "if you are loyal to me, you are naturally my brother. i will never leave or abandon you. but if someone betrays me, the person i hate the most in my life will be the person who betrayed me. so, you know the result."


    hearing that han sanqian was willing to take him in, the captain immediately kowtowed and said, "don''t worry, sir, little maha will follow you to the death. as long as you don''t abandon me, i will never betray you. "


    "we are also following master." the other disciples were also very smart. at this time, they knelt down and responded collectively.


    although the words were meant for the captain, they also knew that the situation between themselves and the captain was not too different, so it was inevitable to express their stance at this time.


    "everyone, get up." han sanqian said: "follow me, i won''t let you suffer. you also know that han sanqian''s subordinates have always been treated very well."


    "i and han sanqian share the same body, so many things are bound to be similar."


    "in order to have reasonable treatment capabilities, i will discuss with han sanqian and use each other''s bodies at that time."


    "of course, there is a high probability that our two forces will come together. he has the mysterious man alliance, and i have disciples like you. each of the two gangs has a left and right hand. do you understand?"


    han sanqian deliberately imitated the monster''s tone and lied to everyone. this lie was very necessary.


    one is to give this group of people a different name. if this group of people is really inferior to the brothers of the mysterious man alliance in the future, he will have a reason to kill them.


    when the time comes, just push it all to the monsters.


    second, this can also separate the mysterious man alliance from these people. this group of people has done all kinds of bad things in the past, and they even have enemies with many people in the mysterious man alliance. if they are brought together into a team, it will easily lead to civil strife.


    therefore, if there are two troops, there will be less contact between the two sides, and naturally there will be less friction. only when a big melee is needed, the two sides will come together.


    at that time, once each other had experienced life and death, many conflicts would be easily resolved.


    in other words, using two legions to temporarily separate the people on both sides can also be seen as a relative buffer method.


    third, han sanqian said that the identity of this group of disciples has also been improved, or it is in line with their original expectations, that is, in name, these people are the disciples of monsters, so if they say it, they will be so cool and proud.


    "yes, i''ll understand later."


    "okay, now that you understand, let me save people."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5772

    "yes!"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, a group of people immediately followed han sanqian''s footsteps and entered the tunnel to rescue su yingxia.


    su yingxia, who had paused for a while, couldn''t help but be startled when she heard the footsteps again. then she suddenly raised all the energy in her body, ready to explode her nascent soul at any time.


    sure enough, a moment later, su yingxia saw the figure of the visitor and stood up in a hurry.


    han sanqian''s cultivation level was extremely high. he felt a powerful wave of real energy immediately after entering. he was filled with doubts. logically speaking, su yingxia had been here with these soldiers for so long, so theoretically she could also there shouldn''t be so many powerful abilities.


    is it possible?


    "damn, no good!"


    han sanqian shouted loudly and didn''t care so much. he turned into a ray of light and flew towards su yingxia.


    su yingxia''s movements were also very fast. she had already gathered the zhenqi in her hands and was about to slap her on the forehead.


    at the critical moment, a ray of white light had already reached su yingxia''s side, then passed around her body, and a trace of white light remained on her hand.


    as soon as the white light turned, the words came out of han sanqian''s arm, which happened to hold su yingxia''s hand tightly.


    "yingxia, what are you doing?" han sanqian shouted anxiously.


    when su yingxia was stopped, she was angry subconsciously, but she was suddenly shocked the next second.


    she was ready to die, but she didn''t expect that at this time, she could see han sanqian here.


    "three thousand, you...why are you here?" su yingxia was shocked.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "i have taken care of the outside affairs, so who can i look for next if i don''t look for my wife? why, i want to commit suicide."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, su yingxia lowered her head in embarrassment: "i have been able to support myself for too long. i have reached the end of my rope."


    "so you want to blow up your nascent soul?"


    su yingxia nodded, not daring to raise her head to look at han sanqian, because she knew very well that if she did this, han sanqian would definitely be angry with her.


    she knew very well where she stood in han sanqian''s heart, so if she made such a decision...


    "i really have no choice. if i don''t use this method, the enemy may not be able to hold you back. once the enemy captures me and xiaotao, it will be equivalent to firmly grasping your two weak points."


    "at that time, no matter whether you have the ability to deal with the enemy or not, it will become impossible to deal with it."


    "sacrifice myself, at least i can save xiaotao. if xiaotao can join you, even if your situation is critical, maybe you can still have a chance to survive because of the pangu ax."


    "so¡­¡­"


    of course han sanqian was also angry with su yingxia, but he couldn''t bear to scold su yingxia. what''s more, he also knew that su yingxia did all this for herself, so how could he curse her.


    "theoretically, your judgment is correct. however, there is no theory or reason in love itself. it is a feeling that occupies more layers of sensibility."


    "in other words, if you die, can i live a good life?"


    "you are as stupid as a pig. you are not allowed to do such a thing again in the future. i can tell you clearly that if you do this again one day, even if i have a better chance, i will immediately die with you." , die for love."


    hearing this, su yingxia hurriedly put her hand in front of han sanqian''s mouth: "shh, i don''t allow you to say that. in the worst case, we will be pestering each other from now on."


    "okay." han sanqian gently held su yingxia''s hand.


    a group of disciples were also very sensible and had already passed away.


    su yingxia also suddenly discovered the existence of this group of people. when the two couples met, their first reaction was that they must have seen each other, but that didn''t mean that su yingxia was really blind.


    although not many people could fit into this tunnel, they still packed half of the tunnel to the brim.


    su yingxia''s first reaction was of course vigilance, but she couldn''t help but feel very strange when she saw this group of people turning around and not looking at them.


    because if they were enemies, no matter how saintly they were, they would not be so polite. thinking of this, su yingxia looked at han sanqian: "what''s going on with them?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5773

    han sanqian was stunned. only then did he remember that there were a large group of disciples behind him, and because these people had special identities, he quickly explained to su yingxia.


    "don''t worry. although they used to be from famous stores, they are now ours."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian raised his head and looked at everyone: "everyone, please come back and see me."


    "wait, i''ve met the master''s wife, the master''s wife jin an."


    with han sanqian''s previous instructions, the disciples naturally knew that su yingxia was their master''s wife in name at least.


    after all, his master and han sanqian have the same body, so naturally, they should also respect han sanqian''s relatives and so on.


    in case the master is not in this body and han sanqian is in control, they can at least get han sanqian''s approval and not mess with them.


    "master''s wife?" su yingxia was stunned.


    although to a certain extent, su yingxia might have guessed that these people were somehow related to han sanqian, after all, they were too polite.


    however, su yingxia would never have imagined that she would suddenly become the mistress of this group of people.


    the progress of this relationship is almost impossible.


    "it''s a long story. i''ll tell you slowly in the future. by the way, where is xiaotao."


    han sanqian glanced around but did not see xiao tao.


    "the situation was critical before, so i asked her to wait for her at the entrance of the tunnel you dug. once the situation changes, she will jump down from there to find you."


    su yingxia finished her words and hurried towards the depths of the tunnel.


    "you all stay here and wait."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he followed su yingxia and left.


    the reason why so many people were not allowed to follow was that it was not necessary, and that xiao tao''s cultivation level was very low after all, and his character was not as mature as su yingxia''s.


    if she hears many footsteps approaching, she might think that the enemy is outflanking her.


    when the time comes, i get anxious and jump out of the tunnel. what should i do?


    the tunnel was very deep, and it was really not a big deal for su yingxia and han sanqian. however, since xiao tao had no cultivation, it would actually be very dangerous to go down the tunnel.


    a little girl like her might not be able to bear the impact of gravity.


    the two couples turned into two rays of light and quickly rushed inside.


    xiaotao had already squatted at the tunnel entrance with tears streaming down her face.


    she was very sad, but she also obeyed su yingxia''s instructions. if anything happened in the tunnel, she would jump down immediately.


    sure enough, when she saw two lights in the tunnel approaching her quickly, xiao tao didn''t think much, gritted her teeth and jumped into the tunnel.


    she is not as good as su yingxia. she is very timid and cannot distinguish many situations clearly. she just obediently does everything according to su yingxia''s instructions.


    su yingxia and han sanqian also discovered xiao tao jumping into the tunnel. they had no time to stop them, so they had to get into the tunnel the next second and chase xiao tao at a faster speed.


    the falling speed was very fast, but fortunately, han sanqian and su yingxia were not slow either.


    about a few dozen meters after xiao tao fell, han sanqian arrived first and placed himself directly under xiao tao. at the same time, he held up his hands to stop xiao tao from falling further.


    su yingxia also appeared above xiao tao in time, and gently held xiao tao with one hand.


    "sister yingxia, you...why are you here? you..."


    "are you okay?" xiao tao was very happy. as long as su yingxia was okay, for xiao tao, it was like letting go of a heavy heart: "but, what about the enemies outside?"


    "are we going to run away together?"


    "sister yingxia, this is a good idea. let''s escape together. let''s go find brother sanqian together."


    su yingxia smiled helplessly: "where are you going to find your three thousand brother, silly girl."


    "i don''t know either, but we can keep looking. if you can''t find it here, just look there. if you can''t find it there, look for another place. brother sanqian will always be in this store, and we will always be able to find him. , isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "yes." su yingxia smiled: "you are right, but..."


    su yingxia suddenly let go of xiao tao''s hand, and xiao tao was shocked. she knew that if su yingxia hadn''t pulled her up, she would have continued to fall: "sister yingxia, what are you doing?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5774

    "ah!"


    with a scream, xiao tao was so frightened that she closed her eyes.


    but after a moment, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. she did not fall down like crazy as she imagined. instead, she remained standing in place.


    she couldn''t help but open her eyes, and then looked at su yingxia, full of confusion.


    su yingxia smiled bitterly again, this girl xiaotao was so innocent that people couldn''t bear to be hurt.


    in the past, su yingxia might not quite understand why han sanqian had a special affection for this girl. in other words, su yingxia might have thought it was because of pangu''s axe.


    but now, su yingxia began to understand where han sanqian''s feelings came from. after this short period of getting along, even su yingxia herself felt that if she were han sanqian, she would also regard xiao tao as... she is cared for like her own sister.


    this girl is really worth feeling sorry for.


    innocent and cute, as pure as a piece of jade.


    "i''ll take you to find your brother sanqian." su yingxia couldn''t help but smile softly.


    han sanqian below also smiled helplessly at this time.


    "ah? if you let go... if you let go, you''re looking for brother sanqian?" xiao tao didn''t react.


    "yes, xiaotao." su yingxia continued: "let me remind you, if you are looking for your brother sanqian, can you lower your head and take a look, just in case, he is under you."


    "how could brother sanqian be under me? i''m already in the tunnel right now." xiao tao said while obediently looking down.


    then, xiao tao was completely stunned.


    silly, he could not regain his consciousness for a long time, and his beautiful eyes were as wide as copper bells.


    "brother san...three thousand? you...why are you here?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "originally, i really shouldn''t be here, but you jumped down, can i not catch you?"


    "what do you mean?" xiao tao was stunned.


    although xiaotao is innocent, this does not mean that she is a fool. it is just because she has not experienced too much. after experiencing the shock that su yingxia may be dead, she also suddenly experienced the need for great courage to jump into this world. horrible and pure horror inside.


    later, she saw su yingxia and han sanqian again, and all kinds of shocks hit her even when she was completely unprepared.


    so it was obvious that she was suddenly unable to turn around.


    however, now that she thought about it carefully and recalled the two beams of light she saw when she jumped in, she completely understood: "are those two beams of light just now brother sanqian and sister yingxia?"


    su yingxia and han sanqian smiled and nodded.


    xiao tao suddenly smiled and suddenly realized: "no wonder sister yingxia is fine. it turns out that brother sanqian came back."


    "marvelous."


    han sanqian and su yingxia laughed softly again.


    han sanqian said: "okay, now that our fools have figured out the situation, let''s not stay here anymore. it''s still a bit tiring to talk here."


    su yingxia nodded: "let''s go up first."


    after saying this, su yingxia took the lead and turned into a ray of light and flew up directly. han sanqian followed closely with xiao tao. in just the blink of an eye, the three of them returned to the top of the tunnel.


    as soon as the three of them stabilized, han sanqian immediately moved his hands and directly placed a barrier in the tunnel.


    this barrier just blocked the connection with the disciples a little outside the tunnel.


    su yingxia frowned. she didn''t quite understand why han sanqian was acting like this. she couldn''t help but asked strangely: "your disciples are waiting outside. not only did you not take us to join them, why did you..."


    "don''t you believe them?"


    han sanqian shook his head: "it''s not to say that i don''t trust them. it''s said that you don''t trust the people you trust, but you don''t trust the people you employ. since they are my people now, naturally i will trust them."


    "then why do you do this?" su yingxia was very surprised.


    according to her understanding of han sanqian, basically it should be what han sanqian said under normal circumstances. he should not set up defenses against those disciples.


    of course, this is not what she mainly cares about. what she cares about is, what is the real meaning behind han sanqian''s doing this?


    "it''s because there''s something i want to talk to xiao tao about."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5775

    "with xiaotao?"


    "and me?"


    all of a sudden, su yingxia''s brows frowned a little, and she was very worried.


    for su yingxia, those conversations between her and xiao tao actually meant that he wanted to completely rot in his stomach.


    those things themselves don''t affect anything, but speaking out may have a damaging effect on the relationship between han sanqian and xiao tao. therefore, su yingxia has no intention of talking to han sanqian about this.


    but now that han sanqian suddenly did this, su yingxia had to worry about whether han sanqian had discovered some clues.


    if there is any suspicion in the relationship between han sanqian and xiaotao, this result is not actually what su yingxia wants to see.


    xiaotao, who had some ghosts in her heart, suddenly became very nervous when she heard what han sanqian said.


    she has little social experience and is very simple-minded. it is very difficult for her to hide something, especially when this person is han sanqian.


    afraid that xiao tao was too nervous and han sanqian would notice the clues, su yingxia hurriedly gently tugged on xiao tao''s clothes in private, signaling her not to be nervous and that she was here.


    with su yingxia''s encouragement, xiao tao felt a little more stable.


    "three thousand, what do you want to ask xiaotao?" su yingxia assumed the role of a sister and chose to speak out for xiaotao.


    how smart and perceptive han sanqian is. in fact, xiao tao''s reaction was somewhat beyond his expectation, but it was within a certain range of understanding.


    however, han sanqian''s understanding was actually not the same thing as what su yingxia and xiao tao were talking about.


    therefore, even though he was aware of the little moves between the two women, han sanqian didn''t think too much about it.


    one is someone he treats as his own sister, and the other is his true love, his wife. han sanqian can''t think too much about it.


    "i want to ask about your cousin xiaotao." han sanqian asked.


    "my cousin?" xiao tao was stunned.


    su yingxia was actually a little stunned. what han sanqian asked couldn''t be said to have nothing to do with what they had talked about before. however, what han sanqian said didn''t seem to completely hit the core of the problem they both raised. at.


    therefore, to a certain extent, the smart su yingxia began to feel that what han sanqian was talking about was not the same thing as what they were talking about.


    "yes, do you remember that your cousin, me, and you, the three of us got along briefly for a while?" han sanqian asked.


    xiao tao nodded: "of course i remember."


    "your cousin doesn''t like me very much. he even regards me as a love rival. he has always been very wary of me." han sanqian said.


    xiaotao continued to nod, this was indeed the truth.


    "once, because he was jealous, he wanted to compete with me for you, and even had a conflict with me. i fought with him, and then you came and misunderstood me, which created a gap between us. finally, you left with him." han sanqian said.


    speaking of this, xiao tao immediately lowered her head in shame, feeling guilty and a lot of regrets in her heart.


    perhaps, if she had not misunderstood brother sanqian at that time, she would have been able to accompany brother sanqian far, far away, and experience many, many experiences with brother sanqian.


    instead of like this now...


    perhaps, the relationship between myself and brother sanqian will undergo more tests in the wind and rain and become stronger.


    but, but, everything turned into full of regrets under the heat of my brain at that time.


    every time she thought of this, she was so sad that she couldn''t sleep. maybe for her, this might be a lifelong pain point and she didn''t want to be mentioned.


    xiaotao shed tears quietly.


    when su yingxia saw this, she quickly glared at han sanqian, then gently hugged xiaotao: "sanqian, what are you doing? you made xiaotao cry."


    "xiao tao, you misunderstood me. i really never blamed you. i brought it up again today because i want to confirm one thing, that is, when i had a conflict with your cousin, i seemed to remember, what he used on me was a machine technique!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5776

    "mechanism technique?" su yingxia frowned slightly.


    yes, the conflict with cousin xiaotao that day was actually a trivial matter for han sanqian, and could even be said to be ignored to a certain extent.


    but the reason why i remember it is because of the specialness of the spell my cousin used.


    han sanqian clearly remembered that because the technique used by his cousin was a mechanism technique, which was difficult to see among ordinary people, he was extremely impressed.


    han sanqian has been traveling around the bafang world for many years, and even now he has never seen this kind of method. this can also explain from the side how unpopular this guy''s machine skills are.


    "my cousin has never used any method in front of me, so, brother sanqian, i really don''t know much about this aspect." xiao tao shook her head.


    han sanqian nodded: "the important problem is not here. the problem is that the owners of famous stores today also use mechanism techniques."


    when su yingxia heard this, she frowned: "sanqian, do you suspect that the current owner of the famous store is xiao tao''s cousin?"


    this guess is bold and absurd, but it cannot rule out the possibility.


    when xiao tao heard this guess, her first reaction was that she was shocked. her whole body couldn''t help but tremble slightly and she took a few steps back.


    for xiao tao, after the village was destroyed and all her relatives died, her cousin was her only relative in the world, so her feelings for her cousin were special.


    in xiaotao''s heart, her cousin is one of her warmest homes.


    but now, when she heard that her cousin was involved with the owner of that famous store, or even the same person, how could xiao tao''s inner world not be shocked and terrifying.


    although she had not suffered much grievance after being tied up by the famous store, it was precisely for this reason that she believed that what han sanqian said was actually possible.


    from a theoretical point of view, how could a prisoner be treated favorably? the other party should have tried every means to torture her.


    the more nothing can be asked from her, the more ferocious the methods will become. however, the fact is exactly the opposite. just because the famous store cannot ask anything from her, the more it gets to the end, the more correct it is. her interrogations were waning.


    so in the end, they just kept her under house arrest and did nothing.


    if the other party is his cousin, then all this seems to make sense.


    "yes, i am very suspicious." han sanqian nodded to confirm.


    not to mention that xiao tao was very shocked, even su yingxia was full of surprise at this time: "if the owner of the famous store is xiao tao''s cousin, then this thing sounds too incredible, right?"


    "of course, it makes people''s hair stand on end."


    "this shows that famous stores are one game from beginning to end."


    an extremely huge game.


    "to be precise, not only is the famous store a bureau, it was even a bureau when xiao tao and i first met her cousin."


    hearing this, xiao tao fell into a trance again. fortunately, su yingxia had quick eyes and quick hands and quickly supported xiao tao.


    "then according to the meaning of brother sanqian, that is to say, when my cousin first came into contact with us, he was actually doing it just for today?" xiao tao said in great shock.


    it was really hard for her to imagine that this could be done by her own relatives.


    "actually, from the very beginning, i had doubts about your so-called cousin." han sanqian looked at xiao tao and said.


    the appearance of this cousin was indeed too sudden. xiao tao had been living in the sect for many years, so why didn''t xiao tao''s relatives come to visit him at that time?


    it happened to be after the two of them left the sect.


    in the vast sea of ??people, it is easy to find someone, but it is extremely difficult.


    coincidentally, there are so many difficulties, but they are connected so inexplicably. however, at the beginning, i had always felt sorry for xiao tao''s life experience. after knowing that her relatives were still alive in this world and that they recognized her, something overcame her reason.


    now that i think about it carefully, i really feel that there are huge problems and doubts everywhere.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5777

    "secondly, there are some conversations between me and him." han sanqian said.


    "he said that he has been setting up here for decades just for today."


    "what i know is that i haven''t been here for such a long time. so, does the other party know that i will come here?" han sanqian asked doubtfully.


    su yingxia nodded: "it makes sense."


    "although it seems to be targeting me, and it seems that he expected me to come here, i think he may actually have other intentions." han sanqian said.


    su yingxia said: "three thousand, do you mean that the other party''s layout actually refers to pangu ax?"


    han sanqian nodded: "there are very few people who know the secret that xiao tao is a descendant of pangu, let alone in the land of demons, even in the central plains."


    "in fact, i can say bluntly that most people in the world have already regarded pangu ax as just a legend."


    otherwise, a real killer weapon like the pangu ax would definitely make this place bloody.


    but it is a pity that from beginning to end, everyone''s fight for pangu ax has actually given up completely with the passage of time.


    this also shows from the side that most people no longer know or do not believe in the existence of pangu ax.


    "but coincidentally, xiao tao''s identity has been recognized by others here, and they know the true existence of pangu ax. so, i was wondering if someone might have actually known xiao tao''s identity for a long time."


    "some people have known about the existence of pangu ax for a long time."


    "his so-called layout is actually to put xiaotao or pangu''s descendants on the line, waiting for the day when someone can get the pangu ax by chance."


    "then, this person kidnapped xiao tao with some special identity, and finally forced the person holding the pangu ax to show up here."


    "and all the layouts of today''s famous stores have been arranged in advance."


    "it''s just a coincidence that i am the one who was designed?"


    because his name is too loud, it seems that han sanqian has unintentionally become the person to be arrested here.


    but in fact, there is another mystery hidden in all this?


    hearing this, su yingxia and xiao tao were both very shocked, but if they think about it carefully and calmly, they will be surprised to find that all of it actually makes sense and is very logically sound. the slightest flaw.


    "after analyzing it this way, what sanqian said is indeed reasonable."


    "if we set our target on pangu ax, everything will make sense."


    xiao tao''s eyes widened: "so, my cousin had ulterior motives for us from the very beginning?"


    han sanqian nodded: "what do you think?"


    after all, this is xiaotao''s cousin, and everything is han sanqian''s own guess. therefore, before there is definite evidence, han sanqian still gives yu xiaotao enough respect.


    xiao tao didn''t speak, and subconsciously licked her lips slightly. all these changes came too suddenly and were too shocking.


    she was trying hard to digest it all.


    su yingxia also looked at xiao tao with some distress.


    in fact, the conversation between the two women from the beginning has set a tone for the current suspicion and speculation.


    especially xiaotao herself knows some secrets that are already hidden.


    therefore, han sanqianyi said that she could figure out many things quickly, but it was very difficult for her to accept it for a while.


    for her, she has always trusted her cousin.


    apart from han sanqian, he may be the most important person to him in the world, but now, this most important person not only stabbed him in the back.


    the most important thing is that he also used himself to stab someone who was more important to him. xiao tao could not forgive this.


    even if this person is her relative.


    thinking of this, xiao tao, who was almost never angry, clenched her teeth and clenched her pink fists tightly.


    "it''s too much. it''s really too much. i have always had the slightest suspicion, but every time i have such thoughts, i feel sorry for my cousin for doubting him like this, but now..." everything is full of anger!


    "why is he such a person?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5778

    xiao tao was really very angry.


    she hated her cousin and even felt that it was shameful for her to have such a relative.


    "before, i didn''t quite understand how this village owner could obtain the position of owner of such an important famous store with such low cultivation."


    "now, maybe i understand a little bit."


    because he holds important information about pangu ax, he can even use this to make plans and finally capture pangu ax.


    therefore, he is very important to everyone, and may even be a hot commodity.


    based on this, the famous store is an important place to capture pangu ax. many mechanisms are set up here in advance and many defenses are laid.


    the core planner who surrounded everyone has naturally become the absolute talker here.


    then, if the owner of the village can become the owner of the village, everything will be natural and clear.


    "however, these are all my guesses. i am just making a rough deduction based on a mechanism. this may not necessarily be the truth of the matter."


    seeing that xiao tao was too excited, han sanqian changed his story and left some room for xiao tao''s cousin.


    although in han sanqian''s eyes, this kind of suspicion is basically not much different from the truth, but after all, he is xiaotao''s cousin, and han sanqian can''t bear to go too far...


    "brother sanqian, there is no need to comfort xiao tao. xiao tao''s cousin did such a thing, and xiao tao has lost this relative in her heart." xiao tao gritted her teeth resolutely, her attitude was surprisingly resolute.


    seeing that the atmosphere was not too good, su yingxia smiled softly: "forget it, he ran away anyway, so talking about him here actually doesn''t make any sense. i think we should leave here first."


    han sanqian nodded: "you''re right. such a big thing happened in a famous store. i believe that the forces behind him can''t let him solve it alone in the store."


    "there are most likely reinforcements outside. let''s leave here before the reinforcements arrive."


    after saying this, su yingxia and han sanqian nodded to each other. xiao tao didn''t think much, nodded, and followed han sanqian and his wife quickly towards the entrance of the tunnel.


    han sanqian also removed the barrier and quickly came outside to join the disciples.


    after that, the group quickly left the wheat field and successfully left the famous store on the route that had been arranged.


    when he reached the foot of the mountain, han sanqian noticed that many disciples stopped and looked back in the direction of the famous store. seeing that the time was right and the current situation was relatively safe, he ordered the troops to rest for five minutes.


    although it was a rest, han sanqian actually deliberately left some time for them.


    after all, the famous store is the place where these guys have stayed for many years. suddenly they have to leave, and they are inevitably a little reluctant to leave. therefore, they are given five minutes to say goodbye to this place properly.


    at this time, in a dark place, lu ruoxin was already a little tired after observing continuously for so long.


    so, she was taking a nap at this time.


    a subordinate hurriedly ran over and knelt on the ground.


    "meet the princess."


    lu ruoxin opened her eyes slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    "tell the princess that the war at the famous store is over."


    lu ruoxin was slightly stunned. such a result was a bit surprising to her, but when she thought about it carefully, it made sense. the battle had been going on for so long, and it was almost time to decide the winner.


    however, although lu ruoxin was very calm on the face, she was inevitably slightly shocked in her heart: "what was the result?"


    "princess, please take a look for yourself."


    lu ruoxin was a little confused. after all, she was at the bottom of the mountain. how could she see the results? however, she saw that her men had already stood up and made a gesture of invitation to her.


    she thought about it and stood up.


    afterwards, following his men, lu ruoxin moved forward and came to a hidden location where he could observe the famous store.


    originally, she was a little angry. as a result, these small reports were enough, but she was forced to do it herself. damn it.


    however, this kind of anger and thoughts only existed for a moment, because after a moment, she completely threw all these thoughts behind, replaced by incomparable shock and bursts of surprise.


    "how...how could this be like this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5779

    there is no need to look further. as long as you see han sanqian standing safely at the foot of the famous store, there is no need to say anything more.


    han sanqian won.


    chi meng also ran over quickly at this time, shouting as he ran: "miss, miss, something big happened, something big happened, han sanqian won, little..."


    as soon as he arrived at lu ruoxin''s side, chi meng realized that the princess was already observing the situation ahead, and there was a slight smile on her face.


    "miss, you have seen it all." chi meng smiled sheepishly.


    she was also excited for a moment, and then she didn''t notice that lu ruoxin had arrived at the front and was already watching the scene.


    "this han sanqian is really damn capable. he was able to escape unscathed like this." chi meng couldn''t help but praise.


    this may be the first time she has praised someone so much, and moreover, she has praised her enemies.


    and, directly in a violent way.


    this is really shocking.


    "that''s a famous store. who in this demon clan doesn''t know about the dragon''s pond and tiger''s den."


    yes, a famous store can cultivate such a powerful place outside burning bone city. how could it be so stable today without some skills?


    and, you know, the most valuable thing about famous stores is money.


    in a place like the demon clan, where the weak prey on the strong, having so much money is equivalent to a good place for anyone to put a bunch of beauties, food and various resources there.


    who doesn¡¯t want to provoke someone, or who doesn¡¯t want to get something from it.


    over the years, various forces, large and small, either attacked on their own or joined forces to launch a joint attack, but the final result was obviously a failure.


    to put it bluntly, famous stores are proof that they have experienced countless wars.


    however, such a rock-solid behemoth was not only breached today, but also, strangely, there were only a few people on the other side.


    to say that the absolute main force is probably han sanqian alone, at least in their eyes.


    "in terms of strength, even if a famous store is besieged by three han sanqian, it may not be defeated. to be honest, i really don''t know how han sanqian did it." lu ruoxin couldn''t help but laugh. .


    "yes, even if ten chi meng, or a hundred, bring our elites to attack, there is absolutely no way they can crack this hard bone. han sanqian..." chi meng smiled bitterly: "you don''t even know how to praise him."


    lu ruoxin nodded: "with my largest budget, it is already a miracle that han sanqian can barely come out of here alive."


    this is indeed true. lu ruoxin is willing to wait here. in addition to seeing how the battle will unfold, the most important thing is to stay here to save han sanqian.


    if han sanqian could really create a miracle and come out of the famous store by luck, he would be seriously injured by then.


    therefore, he can wait here with his people, and send people to help han sanqian escape from here at the most critical moment.


    but who would have thought that han sanqian had come out, and judging from what could be seen with the naked eye, not only was this guy not seriously injured, he might not even have been injured. he was completely alive and full of energy.


    "how on earth did this guy do it?" chi meng touched his head and couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "who knows, but these are not important. what is important is the result." lu ruoxin said softly.


    "yes, not only did he come out alive, but the most important thing is that he caused serious damage to the famous store. i believe that the other party''s power will be greatly shocked when he finds out. at the same time, the other party''s power will also be weakened and suffer losses. this is simply a double blessing for us.¡±


    lu ruoxin nodded, it was indeed a double happiness.


    "miss, what should we do now? should we leave here quietly, or go out and look for han sanqian? after all, he is really amazing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5780

    lu ruoxin smiled softly: "then what do you think?"


    chi meng shook his head: "miss, i don''t know either. personally speaking, han sanqian is so strong that i really can''t help but want to congratulate him in person."


    "but from a theoretical logic point of view, of course we can''t see han sanqian."


    "after all, the purpose of what we did before was not to let han sanqian know about our existence."


    at this point, chi meng suddenly understood: "miss, i know what you mean."


    lu ruoxin nodded with satisfaction: "originally, if you made a wrong decision because of your happiness, i would have punished you, but this time, han sanqian''s incident is indeed too joyful, so i will exempt you from punishment."


    "thank you, miss." chi meng was very happy.


    lu ruoxin smiled softly. she was in a good mood and naturally she was unwilling to make any punishment decisions.


    "miss, should we leave here as soon as possible to make the next step?" chi meng asked.


    "now that the famous store is destroyed, it must be a big deal. i believe that by then, not only his world will be shocked, but the most important thing will be the people in burning bone city, who will be greatly moved by this."


    "what you are talking about is the power behind famous stores."


    "good."


    when a famous store encounters such an attack, not only does it lose face and urgently need to make amends, but more importantly, such a huge treasury is taken away, and the forces behind it will inevitably experience huge turmoil.


    "there will be many changes in burning bone city."


    "first, the closure of famous stores means that the prestige behind their influence has been dealt a maximum blow. so, under such circumstances, i believe that many small forces who are dissatisfied with them will be ready to take action."


    "these movements may not be big movements. after all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, but for our forces, these small movements can be used."


    "we can fan the flames from behind, or we can directly bring these forces under our wing."


    "the second is that they can move themselves. i think many people will rush to the famous store soon. in addition to helping to repair and restore the place, they may also launch an attack on yetian city."


    "i believe the other party will definitely want to get this tone or this face back."


    "han sanqian gathered a group of people from famous stores, numbering nearly 10,000, but unfortunately, in the previous battle in yetian city, han sanqian''s losses were extremely serious."


    "if he faces the elites of burning bone city with his current limited resources, then no matter how powerful han sanqian is, his subordinates will be worried that a clever woman can''t make a meal without rice." chi meng said worriedly.


    lu ruoxin nodded: "yes, if the opponent wants to attack yetian city, it will definitely be overwhelming. han''s three thousand troops are simply impossible to stop them."


    "the most important thing is that even if han sanqian has a way to recruit a lot of people and even be on par with the opponent, yetian city, which has just experienced a war, can really experience another catastrophic disaster. war?" lu ruoxin said.


    hearing this, chi meng nodded: "what does the lady mean?"


    "you must be too worried." lu ruoxin smiled softly: "if nothing happens to the famous store, it will not be difficult for the other party to send some troops to attack yetian city."


    "however, now they have suffered heavy losses and lost their reputation. as long as we do the first point just now, we will definitely make the other party worried."


    "at that time, even if they want to use troops against yetian city, how many troops will they dare to use?"


    "use too much, and our influence activities in the city will make them feel confused; use too little, and if they lose again, wouldn''t it be even more discredited?"


    chi meng smiled and said: "in that case, the other party will encounter a huge problem."


    lu ruoxin smiled softly: "in the past, when no one could challenge them, they were more powerful than us. wouldn''t that force our forces to restrain their hands?"


    "now is the right time, it''s time to let them have a taste of this."


    "what do you mean, miss, that we are now going to bid farewell to han sanqian''s journey with han sanqian for the first time and enter burning bone city in advance to make arrangements?"


    lu ruoxin thought for a moment and finally nodded: "han sanqian has grown to the point where we thought he would grow. it''s time to give him some freedom."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5781

    "although, this kind of freedom is very short-lived. even after the freedom ends, han sanqian will face the most heartbreaking time in his life."


    "but even if the cow is exhausted, it should still be given some grass to eat."


    "let''s go back to burning bone city in advance to lay out the plan. firstly, it will temporarily relieve the offensive pressure on yetian city. secondly, han sanqian has been let go by us for so long, and he has grown up slowly. we should also do a good job in closing the net. get ready."


    "i don''t want this princess to end up like this store when it''s time to close the net. we didn''t catch even one fish, and the fish broke the net in the end."


    "yes." after chi meng finished speaking, he nodded to the men in black behind him: "come on, let''s get ready to drive back."


    "yes."


    the subordinates took the order and quickly retreated to make arrangements.


    after lu ruoxin glanced at han sanqian a few more times, accompanied by chi meng, she left the place and headed back to a deeper and more hidden place.


    at this time, zhou yong and others on the other side obviously saw part of what happened inside the famous store.


    "damn it, no, no, can you really hang up like this?" zhou yong grabbed cao shen''s shoulders, and for a moment he was so emotional that he couldn''t express it in words.


    those excited hands could even make cao shen''s shoulders hurt.


    however, even if cao shen felt pain, he didn''t care at all now, because greater joy had obviously filled his heart.


    "it''s terrible, it''s terrible. damn it, a famous store with nearly a hundred years of foundation and unparalleled defense was actually broken by han sanqian. brother, you really made the right bet this time."


    zhou yong nodded excitedly.


    the zhou family is what it is today, because my father made the right choice. he has been unswervingly following and supporting famous stores. therefore, under such circumstances, the zhou family slowly gained momentum and became what it is today.


    but zhou yong also knew very well that behind the prosperity of the zhou family, there was actually a huge bottleneck period.


    the development of famous stores has reached a stage of seeking stability, which also means that the major supporters under his name have basically reached a stage of seeking stability.


    however, that is only what it seems on the surface.


    because the famous store is the largest owner, it is necessary for him to seek stability. in theory, his famous supporters also seek stability, but in fact it is exactly the opposite.


    a famous store cannot always rely on the support of a few supporters, because the reason is very simple: anything that lasts will eventually break apart.


    secondly, long-term interest bundling can easily breed corruption and perfunctory work.


    from the perspective of famous stores, it is easy for them to feel that their supporters have cooperated with them for a long time, and now their development has stagnated. then will they take advantage of these two relationships to start slacking off work, or directly engage in corruption.


    in this way, famous stores cannot be too stable in their pursuit of stability, and may even slowly begin to decline.


    throughout the ages, whether it is a dynasty or many scholarly families, this will always be the case after reaching a stage of prosperity. the real reason is not that comfort begins to breed internally, and many people become more familiar with each other. as a result, after internal corruption, they slowly go bankrupt. the ending?


    therefore, famous stores will inevitably replace themselves with fresh blood.


    in the future, other supporters will slowly enter the market and have a huge impact on their established supporters with better and cheaper products.


    with the pie already so big, in the face of more entrants, the interests of their supporters will also decline due to such competition.


    so, in fact, zhou yong knows very well that the more stable the famous store is, the faster the zhou family will decline.


    although the zhou family will not fall to the bottom, but they are used to being a big family and have climbed to one of the highest positions, how can they be willing to just stop there.


    they must find a new master.


    for example, after those nobles came to support the establishment of a dynasty, they would not really be loyal to maintaining the operation of the dynasty.


    once they find that this dynasty shows signs of decline, or their own interests begin to be damaged, they will quickly secretly look for a new king, and as the new king reaches a new peak, the cycle begins again...


    this is the secret of the gentry¡¯s longevity...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5782

    obviously, at this important node in history, when it was zhou yong''s turn to make a new round of choices, he chose the right thing.


    this also means that not only will the zhou family not decline, but to some extent, it will even reach a greater peak.


    perhaps, in the near future, the zhou family will no longer be just a big family with great wealth like it is now, but a super family that can dominate a place and dominate a place.


    the cao family and the zhou family are a community of destiny. naturally, knowing that the zhou family has chosen the right person, they are overjoyed with he.


    zhou yong is very proud. following his father''s footsteps or hiding in his father''s shadow, today he can finally say to his deceased father, i have grown up and i have my own abilities and abilities.


    "yes, cao shen." zhou yong was very excited: "han sanqian can come out of a scary place like a famous store, which means that many things can change dramatically."


    "after we return, we should consider how to develop our own business in yetian city. firstly, to support han sanqian, and secondly, we should also lay out our plans in advance for the people we choose."


    cao shen nodded: "don''t worry, no matter how much the zhou family invests, the cao family will follow it all the way. i also believe that han sanqian''s investment here may be very scary in the early stage, but the benefits in the later stage will also be extremely huge. "


    if han sanqian were here, this sentence would sound a little uncomfortable, but it is completely acceptable and understandable.


    the gentry themselves are like this, everything is for profit.


    but unfortunately, in order to become bigger and stronger, many people cannot do without these forces.


    just like liu bang, the great ancestor of the han dynasty on earth, still needed the support of the lu family, just like emperor qin, who was the only emperor in history, also needed the support of lu buwei and other forces in the early stage.


    a king must be surrounded by various characters.


    and the scholarly family, which eats people without spitting out their bones, is precisely the most important of these characters.


    some noble families are even so powerful that they can lift you up or throw you to death.


    they are not like relatives, nor like scribes, nor like eunuchs. they have been active in the stage of history throughout the ages, filled with battles in the court and the harem.


    it seems that they are the important evolvers in the decline and rise of a dynasty, but in fact, they are more of a front-end operation. the real big hand behind the scenes is actually just the struggle of these noble forces.


    if they are compared to the turbulence of the clouds, then the scholar family is like the undercurrent surging behind their backs.


    you can''t see it or even feel it, but once it hits, it will definitely shake your lowest foundation and make everything about you collapse.


    "let''s go out quickly to greet han sanqian." zhou yong said.


    cao shen nodded quickly: "yes, we are hiding here and taking huge risks to wait for han sanqian. we can''t just do it in vain. we have to go out and let han sanqian know how much we risked to support him." risk, in order to deepen our feelings for each other."


    zhou yong nodded: "immediately order someone to open the door, and let''s get out quickly."


    this is what businessmen do, everything they do is for profit.


    even if you are hiding here and worrying about things outside, you must have something to gain.


    soon, several servants opened the door of the secret passage according to zhou yong''s instructions. zhou yong and cao shen could no longer bear it and led everyone directly towards han sanqian.


    on han sanqian''s side, the five-minute rest time has arrived. he had just integrated everyone and was about to leave when he saw a dozen people running towards him from a distance.


    dozens of disciples thought they were pursuers and immediately took a defensive stance.


    fortunately, han sanqian''s senses were far beyond ordinary people''s. from a distance, he could see that there was a huge gap in the cultivation level of this group of people. after taking a closer look, he recognized zhou yong and cao shen at a glance.


    "why are they here?" su yingxia couldn''t help but frowned.


    "businessmen." han sanqian smiled: "as long as there is profit, let alone here, they will dare to come even if it is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire."


    after finishing speaking, han sanqian showed a smile and walked towards zhou yong and others.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5783

    "brother zhou, brother cao." han sanqian also walked over with a kind smile, which was somewhat fake, but it was not an eyesore.


    "brother han!" zhou yong and cao shen exchanged words.


    not only did the two of them laugh, but they smiled as if they were seeing a relative they had long missed but could not see.


    as soon as we came up, the two of us grabbed han sanqian''s left hand and i grabbed han sanqian''s right hand, with some tears even on our faces.


    deep affection is what is called true.


    "after i left this store, i have always been thinking about your safety. but after all, we are merchants and our strength is limited. we want to rush into the famous store to save you, but we know that not only will we not be able to save you, but we will become you." burden."


    "yes, so we have agreed to wait for you at the foot of the mountain. once you can successfully break through, we can respond to you here."


    after finishing speaking, the two brothers glanced at the disciples behind han sanqian.


    zhou yong said: "but looking at the current situation, we both seem to be worrying too much. brother han is so wise and powerful that he actually made the people in the famous store your own."


    han sanqian smiled politely and said: "it''s just a little bit of skill. it''s a big thank you to you guys. sanqian is really a little embarrassed to be here in such a dangerous place and planning to help me."


    how could han sanqian not understand what these people wanted, so he immediately gave them recognition and praise.


    from han sanqian''s perspective, he really needs the help of these people. not only can they support him financially, but they can also help him recruit soldiers and develop business in the future.


    moreover, zhou yong has always given himself a lot of cover in famous stores, so han sanqian has the need to be polite in public and in private.


    "brother han, what are you talking about? ever since we met each other in the famous store, you and i have hit it off, and i regard you as a life-and-death friend."


    "what''s your business is my business."


    cao shen also immediately added: "yes, brother han, we are all in the same boat, so there is no difference between you and me."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "that''s true. this is just my politeness."


    han sanqian doesn''t want this. he is not a hypocritical person, but the first element of politics itself is to be shameless.


    of course you can despise this kind of gameplay, but it is indeed the most real and core thing.


    "by the way, brother han, where are you going to go next?" after zhou yong finished his polite remarks, he also started to get down to business.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "brother zhou, you have also seen that there are many brothers behind me, so i want to take them back to yetian city for the time being."


    "find them a place to settle."


    zhou yong nodded: "that''s true. however, with a scale of ten thousand people, it is difficult to raise even a large number of people."


    "yes, yetian city is a trading city. although the exchange of money in it is like running water, it belongs to the merchants after all. but it is very difficult for real residents to live in it, because in a trading city, prices it is naturally very expensive, and many living facilities are also very scarce.¡±


    han sanqian understood the meaning of their words in just one word: "what do you two brothers mean?"


    of course, zhou yong would not be falsely polite in front of such an introduction, and directly answered the conversation: "brother han, if you don''t mind, why don''t you take us to yetian city together? once we come, we will also see a lot of things." the prosperity of yetian city, secondly, come and see if there are any projects that can be done, my zhou family and cao family will also come here to make a living."


    "yes, brother han, and you can rest assured that when we two brothers are doing business, we will not engage in unethical business and destroy the existing trade and business in yetian city. let''s just look at this night life and business in tiancheng and so on."


    the meaning of the two people is very clear. we are not trying to make money, just to make yetian city more convenient for you. this is typical of trading names.


    "okay, let''s go and see it together."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5784

    "good."


    zhou yong and his gang were very happy. after repeated efforts, the goal was achieved no matter what.


    zhou yong and others have also thought about the next step. they will seize the opportunity to invest heavily in yetian city.


    with these investments, they know deep in their hearts that they do not expect these projects to make money in the short term, or even within a few years.


    even if they make money, they will never take it. instead, they will take it from the people and use it for the people.


    therefore, the essence of these projects is actually a money-losing business.


    as long as it can help yetian city, as long as it can help han sanqian, it doesn''t matter how or how much the compensation is.


    the profits they want are not immediate, but future.


    they want to help han sanqian build the foundation and use a lot of money and resources.


    in this way, when han sanqian gains momentum, they will begin to slowly transform, not only through the business foundation they have built in the past, but also through the gradual recovery of blood, and at the same time, they will also rely on han sanqian''s growing power to gradually grow.


    this is the real behind-the-scenes gameplay of the scholar family.


    of course, han sanqian is also very aware of the interests behind this.


    sometimes, the most ruthless emperor''s family is. although han sanqian is not an emperor, he is also aware of some of the helplessness.


    of course, han sanqian couldn''t do such a thing according to his character, but he had to be more cautious and cautious about the wealthy scholar families who supported him commercially.


    countless histories on earth told him that these practices were inevitable.


    at the end of the eastern han dynasty, liu bei had nothing. mi spent countless costs to help liu bei grow up, and even married his sister to liu bei. on the surface, the two parties were more closely related.


    since there is a marriage, there are mutual benefits, and the relationship should be said to be unbreakable. however, for the sake of the salt business, mi finally betrayed liu bei and defected to soochow.


    as a result, liu bei lost his land in jingzhou and had no hope of turning around from now on.


    of course there are many other factors involved, such as the tujia gentry in shu making the mi family feel in danger, and other factors such as guan yu''s arrogance.


    but mi''s backstab was also one of the important reasons for jingzhou''s loss.


    if this was the case there, how could han sanqian not take certain precautions against the zhou family and the cao family.


    as they grow stronger, they also grow stronger. their power will skyrocket, and they must control it. when they grow stronger but are weaker, they may also find ways to switch to others, and they have to guard against it.


    therefore, no matter what the situation is, han sanqian must be on guard against them, or even turn against them.


    the most ruthless emperor''s family, sometimes, is actually a kind of helplessness of the emperor.


    "without further delay, let''s set off first." zhou yong said.


    han sanqian smiled: "don''t worry, just wait."


    hearing this, cao shen couldn''t help but wonder: "brother han, this is near the famous store. although you successfully led the troops to rush out, you can''t ignore the foundation of the famous store. if the opponent suddenly makes a comeback, then there will definitely be it¡¯s very troublesome, we¡¯d better not stay here anymore.¡±


    "yes, brother han." zhou yong also said: "the power behind the famous store is very powerful. they know that they will not give up after something happens here. i believe that based on their style of doing things, reinforcements are about to arrive now." it''s close here. if we don''t retreat in time, we may not have time to retreat by then."


    looking at the extremely worried expressions of the two people, han sanqian certainly knew that they were really worried about him.


    however, han sanqian was not in a hurry to leave at such a dangerous moment, so he naturally had his own little calculation.


    "i know what you are saying, and i am not that stupid to wait here for reinforcements from others. however, there is indeed a very important thing or important person who has not arrived yet, so i want to wait a little longer. "han sanqian said.


    hearing this, not only zhou yong and cao shen were stunned on the spot, but su yingxia was also confused for a moment. she subconsciously glanced back at xiao tao and confirmed that xiao tao was here, and she became even more confused.


    as for the important person, besides herself, it was probably xiao tao, but with her and her here, su yingxia really couldn''t think of anyone else who could make han sanqian wait in this situation.


    "they are here." han sanqian said with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5785

    following han sanqian''s gaze, everyone discovered that in the distance, a man and a woman were slowly but eagerly walking towards this side.


    they tried to rush over quickly, but the pace was always relatively slow, at least in this case.


    however, su yingxia solved the confusion immediately.


    the visitors were none other than shangguan qingyi and shangguan qingyun, their father and daughter.


    su yingxia frowned, and couldn''t help but gently bumped han sanqian''s arm, and whispered: "how do you know they are nearby, and they will come to you."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "isn''t this something you can think of if you think about it a little bit?"


    for han sanqian, shangguan and his daughter are obviously more trustworthy people, although in famous stores, their interactions with them are not as frequent as with cao shen and zhou yong.


    but you can tell at a glance whether some people are trustworthy or not.


    the shangguan father and daughter are actually businessmen in nature, but they are very different from the zhou family.


    the shangguan family has entered decline. in fact, there is no other way for them to choose han sanqian. therefore, the loyalty of han sanqian is obviously not comparable to that of the zhou family.


    moreover, compared to zhou yong and others who are shrewd, shangguan and his daughter are relatively more honest.


    if han sanqian wants to expand his army in the future, he will need the support of these rich people. after all, he can''t expect to meet unlucky guys like silong every time and then get a huge amount of wealth after looting.


    then, the entry of these businessmen is very important to han sanqian''s development.


    although there is a businessman he trusts present, it does not mean that han sanqian will reject zhou yong''s presence, or that he will be partial to the development of the shangguan family.


    but at least in the future, when both of them reach a certain size, apart from the zhou family, han sanqian will have another family to rely on.


    this can, to a certain extent, prevent han sanqian from being too dependent on the zhou family and being blackmailed by the zhou family.


    on the other hand, if the shangguan family wants to be the dominant family, they will also be subject to checks and balances from the zhou family.


    the purpose of the emperor''s mind is never to unite his ministers. although on the surface it looks like the country is strong, it is undoubtedly a distraction and threat to the emperor''s power.


    in the history of the world, civil and military leaders are at odds with each other. do you really think it is a coincidence?


    obviously not.


    in fact, the emperor has always been deliberately provoking it.


    if two people who hold great power in the court get together, wouldn''t the emperor become an empty frame?


    therefore, the two people must be at odds before the emperor can deal with them to make his imperial power more stable.


    this principle also applies to the situation at hand.


    "mr. han, mr. han."


    from a distance, shangguan qingyun also spotted han sanqian and ran over excitedly.


    shangguan qingyi also smiled. she was naturally extremely happy to see han sanqian come out alive.


    after helping chi meng and being sent away safely by chi meng, the father and daughter actually did not go far, but hid themselves on the spot.


    the purpose is to wait for news from han sanqian.


    the moment they saw han sanqian leading people down the mountain, the father and daughter were shocked for a long time before they hurried out.


    it was precisely because they were too shocked that it took a long time for the two father and daughter to recover, and they arrived somewhat late.


    han sanqian and su yingxia also smiled lightly.


    han sanqian said: "mr. shangguan, miss shangguan, you are finally here."


    su yingxia smiled: "sanqianke has always insisted on waiting for you to come before leaving."


    shangguan qingyun was immediately shocked: "mr. han knows that our father and daughter are here?"


    "i believe you will not abandon me, just like brother zhou yong and brother cao shen." han sanqian said and looked at zhou yong and cao shen.


    in this way, it was not only an introduction to shangguan and his daughter, but also a wave of praise to zhou yong and cao shen in order to appease their suspicions that han sanqian intended to wait for shangguan and his daughter or that they might be left out.


    "i don''t think there is any need to introduce these two." han sanqian looked at zhou yong and cao shen.


    the two of them hurriedly saluted shangguan qingyun and his daughter: "the shangguan family is so prestigious, how could we not recognize it, especially what happened last time..."


    "it''s all in the past, there''s no need to mention it anymore. by the way, mr. han, i have something to do." shangguan qingyi said with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5786

    han sanqian smiled: "what you are talking about should be about wanting to take over the business in yetian city."


    "mr. han, do you know?" shangguan qingyi asked pretending to be ignorant.


    han sanqian gave a helpless smile: "then shouldn''t i know?"


    no one would wait for me here for no reason, especially since this area is the territory of a famous store. since there is a wait, there must be a reason. we are all adults, and i have just treated zhou yong and the others with false politeness. han san qianye doesn''t want to waste time on this.


    moreover, he somewhat trusted the shangguan family, so he naturally went straight to the point.


    "now, the zhou family, shangguan family, and cao family are all here, so i''ll just make it clear."


    "we can cooperate, and it''s an extremely close cooperation."


    "if all three companies are interested, i can promise that the opportunities between you will be fair and equal."


    "i only have one wish, and that is for everyone to work together to do things that will develop in the future."


    "when our business is strong enough, i can guarantee that the three of you will have a qualitative improvement both financially and in cultivation."


    "that''s my attitude."


    han sanqian finished speaking and waited for the three people''s answers.


    zhou yong was the first to express his position: "i have expressed my intention in this regard to mr. han before. since the shangguan family is here and mr. han has once again expressed a clearer attitude, i will make it clear."


    "the zhou family will also support all mr. han''s activities without hesitation. no matter how huge the losses caused by these activities, we will not blink an eye."


    "the cao family and the zhou family have always been of the same mind, and the cao family will definitely follow the zhou family and you, mr. han, no matter life or death, no matter the difficulties."


    han sanqian nodded and looked at shangguan qingyun and shangguan qingyi.


    shangguan qingyun smiled softly, and then looked at shangguan qingyi.


    "i am already old. sooner or later, the shangguan family''s future will belong to qingyi. therefore, qingyi, it is up to you to express your stance on all matters. i think this is the best attitude for our shangguan family."


    shangguan qingyun did this, not only with the intention of giving up power, but at the same time, he also gave an extremely subtle and good move invisibly.


    after all, shangguan qingyi needs a good figure and a good face. if he follows han sanqian for a long time in the future, he will definitely receive different attention.


    this emphasis, even if it is not a relationship between a man and a woman, will always be that of a good friend.


    without him, this world is sometimes a world of appearances.


    if you look good, you will naturally gain some unique advantages.


    shangguan qingyi smiled softly and said: "from the moment we stayed here waiting for mr. han, the shangguan family has actually decided to stand firmly with mr. han."


    "so, if you want to ask me what shangguan''s attitude is, i think action is the best answer."


    han sanqian smiled with satisfaction. although shangguan qingyi seemed to have said nothing, in fact he said nothing more.


    "okay, in that case, let''s go back to yetian city first. after that, we can discuss our next plan while walking along the way."


    zhou yong, cao shen, and shangguan qingyi nodded, followed han sanqian, and got up and headed towards yetian city.


    because of the large number of people and the need to rush out of the famous store''s sphere of influence as soon as possible to avoid being blocked by reinforcements, the group of people traveled in a hurry at the front, but had to slow down at the back due to physical problems and other issues.


    however, the good news is that we are finally out of the danger zone. although we are a little tired and the process is a little slow, our mood is extremely relaxed.


    in the evening, the group of people found a secluded place to rest and started a fire to cook.


    the disciples were naturally together, while han sanqian and su yingxia led cao shen, zhou yong, shangguan qingyun and shangguan qingyi to set up a fire, cook some heat, and warm up the wine.


    from a distance, life by the campfire is very pleasant. moreover, han sanqian cooks the barbecue himself, and the aroma of the meat is wafting, making you intoxicated by the smell.


    but it was obvious that han sanqian''s move was not just for fun. tonight, he had a game where he wanted four people to cooperate.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5787

    after han sanqian finished grilling the barbecue, he distributed it to the four people present. su yingxia also poured a bowl of wine for the four of them in a timely manner.


    the two couples turned around and picked up the wine bowls.


    "the local conditions are limited, so the reception is not good enough. please bear with me. we, husband and wife, will do our best first."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, he picked up the wine bowl and drank it all in one gulp.


    "brother han, you are being polite. let''s not mention that your wine is inherently good. this meat alone makes people salivate when they smell it." zhou yong finished laughing and drank the wine in the bowl in one gulp. over.


    "yes, there are thousands of talented people in this world, and there are countless rich people. however, how many people in this world can eat the meat grilled by mr. han himself? i, that''s enough." cao shen also drank after finishing his words. bowl full of wine.


    shangguan qingyi smiled softly: "everyone in the world knows that han sanqian is unparalleled in cultivation and his skills are amazing, but i''m afraid people in the world wouldn''t know that han sanqian''s cooking skills are equally amazing. to be honest, i also i¡¯ve eaten a lot of delicacies from mountains and seas, but if you ask me what¡¯s the best thing i¡¯ve ever eaten, it¡¯s this meat.¡±


    shangguan qingyun nodded: "today, the wine is good, the meat is good, and the most important thing is, the people are good. whether the food is delicious or not, in fact, many times it is not the food itself, but the atmosphere of eating that is more it''s important. today, it''s enough, you two don''t have to be so polite."


    the shangguan father and his daughter also finished the wine. su yingxia was not idle either. after quickly pouring it for everyone, she took the meat from han sanqian''s hand and said, "it''s rare for everyone to sit together and drink. it''s still early in the night anyway. i''ll do this for you." come and do it, you can chat with everyone.¡±


    han sanqian nodded, and xiaotao was not idle either. watching su yingxia take over the work, she took the initiative to help su yingxia do the work without saying a word the whole time.


    although she has little social experience, she knows very well that at this time, the best thing for her is to remain silent.


    "okay." han sanqian sat down, glanced at the four of them, and said, "i do have some things i want to discuss with you."


    "mr. han, please speak."


    han sanqian nodded: "that''s right. i believe everyone has heard of the war at famous stores. to be honest, although we won an epic victory in this battle, the casualties were also very serious. .¡±


    "now, although i have accepted a lot of people from famous stores as disciples, the total number is only tens of thousands."


    "this number of people is not too much, not too much. however, if we want to use it to deal with the most likely counterattack by famous stores, or the strangulation of other big forces, i am worried that it will be difficult."


    at this point, han sanqian looked at zhou yong: "moreover, even if the famous store does not retaliate against us, the famous store will develop bigger and bigger in the future, and there will always be enough people to guard it. i chatted with brother zhou before at that time, i heard that brother zhou had a juxian village, so..."


    zhou yong smiled: "mr. han, you want me to help you recruit some people?"


    han sanqian nodded: "exactly, yetian city needs a large number of people, and in this matter, i think brother zhou should be the most powerful person."


    zhou yong smiled softly, although it was obvious that he was suppressing it, but there was still a bit of pride in his eyes: "to be honest, mr. han said that although the number of people picking up the famous stores in juxianzhuang has decreased in recent years, there are still a lot of pride in juxianzhuang. the selection of elites never stops.¡±


    zhou yong has been waiting for opportunities for a long time, so naturally he has accumulated a lot of talents early on.


    "i will write a letter now and ask these people to report to yetian city immediately."


    han sanqian was delighted: "how many people can come?"


    "at least ten thousand."


    han sanqian said: "very good, but the number is still insufficient. what i want is that the final strength of the famous store must reach at least one hundred thousand levels."


    han sanqian is going to burning bone city, and the newly conquered city can only be filled with numbers.


    therefore, the number of one hundred thousand is actually han''s lowest expectation of three thousand.


    "however, it is very difficult to recruit so many people at once, so i have a way." han sanqian looked at the four people present.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5788

    "it''s just that although han currently thinks this method is very feasible, whether it can finally take shape depends on how you see it." han sanqian said.


    upon hearing this, cao shen, zhou yong, shangguan qingyi and shangguan qingyun couldn''t help but look at each other.


    at present, the shortage of manpower that han sanqian mentioned is indeed a huge problem, and everyone present is aware of this.


    therefore, everyone naturally wants to solve this problem. after all, everyone is in a situation of mutual prosperity.


    now, han sanqian has proposed a solution. for them, in fact, no matter whether this method is the best solution, as long as it is proposed by han sanqian, everyone is willing to call it the best solution.


    because the core of their investment is han sanqian. naturally, theoretically speaking, han sanqian is naturally the most correct and only answer.


    any issue he mentioned was obviously what everyone was most willing to do.


    "brother han, don''t be polite between you and me. since we are all in the same boat, if you have any problems, just speak up and we will solve them together."


    "yes, you are good, everyone is good, you are bad, and everyone is bad. we are all a community of destiny. whatever you say is what you say."


    "yes, the shangguan family means the same thing."


    cao shen, zhou yong, and shangguan qingyi expressed their stances very clearly.


    naturally, han sanqian didn''t want to elaborate at this time, and simply said straightforwardly: "in order to quickly gather troops, i want to adopt a joint force system."


    "joint force system? what is this concept?"


    "yeah, we don''t quite understand what a joint force system is."


    han sanqian smiled and explained: "the so-called joint force system means that everyone works together to do something. you are all three big families, so i believe you have some people under each other."


    "i hope that while yetian city is recruiting city defense personnel, the three of you can send some people to supplement the city defense."


    "of course, you don''t have to worry. the adjusted troops are not actually our troops. they are still your own people. it''s just that you use them for the defense of yetian city."


    "if there is no war, your people are your own people, and you can arrange them as you like."


    "as long as during wartime, all of these men and horses will become soldiers of yetian city and be under my command."


    "but there are benefits to you too."


    "the troops provided will be trained by me. in other words, no matter how many elites you gave me before, i will give you stronger and stronger elites with the same number in the near future."


    "i can even say without exaggeration that these stronger elites are enough to form an invincible brigade."


    "this team is very powerful. if you use it privately in the future, it can become your king''s division to a certain extent."


    "the king''s master can completely protect your family and your personal safety, so to a certain extent, it can be regarded as a benefit i give you."


    "what do you think?"


    in this way, although han sanqian cannot be said to have solved all the manpower problems, he can at least solve some of the urgent needs of yetian city''s defense to the greatest extent.


    the most important thing is, as han sanqian said, these families will be their important families in the future. if they have troops that have been specially trained by themselves, then their daily guarding in the future will also be perfect.


    then, these can be regarded as han sanqian distributing benefits to various ministries in advance.


    in the future, these people themselves can ensure the safety of their own people.


    shangguan qingyi frowned, slightly surprised.


    she really never thought that han sanqian would use this method.


    is this method good? of course it is.


    since they support han sanqian, even if they are a small local force of han sanqian, if necessary in normal wartime, when han sanqian wants them to send troops, they themselves must send troops, money and effort.


    even if they dare not blatantly assist han sanqian for the sake of profit, they should at least do so in private.


    therefore, there is no conflict in this matter.


    but on the other hand, they have gained huge benefits from this matter.


    that is, their troops can get personal guidance from han sanqian. what is the concept?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5789

    this means that they will really have a very powerful army.


    it is common for merchant families to be targeted. at the most minor cases, the gangsters hope to get some benefits from them. at the most serious cases, they want to completely control or threaten them with force, and then hope that they will pay tribute if nothing happens.


    many times, merchant families have a lot of money, so even if they can barely resist, most of them choose to settle the matter.


    after all, it is better to do less than to do more.


    but this does not mean that they are soft persimmons. the other party can knead them however they want.


    if you are strong enough, you don''t even need to deal with many troubles yourself. the enemy will retreat in spite of the difficulties, and you can directly solve these troubles invisibly.


    this is certainly a very good thing.


    but, again, shangguan qingyi really didn''t expect that han sanqian would have such a clever solution when he arrived, and to a certain extent, he would provide them with benefits in advance.


    "the shangguan family has no doubts about this, but i wonder how many troops mr. han wants us to send?" shangguan qingyi said.


    han sanqian laughed softly. he knew that when shangguan qingyi asked this question, it was not actually shangguan qingyi who wanted to know the answer to this question.


    in fact, shangguan qingyi must have her own plan and know how many people to send. the reason why she asked this question was actually to use her emotional intelligence to help her eliminate the doubts of the other two companies.


    although this method seems good, it actually makes them uncomfortable in a certain sense.


    that''s the question of how many people to send.


    with too many factions, the family''s power is exhausted. if han sanqian uses all these people for his own use, it will not be a disaster for the zhou family and the cao family, but at least it will make the two families very passive.


    after all, your start, good guy, has almost wiped out your family fortune.


    people are not the problem, we just need to recruit them when they are gone.


    however, if people who have lost a lot of trust are re-screened, there will be a huge gap in the safety of the family.


    if something unexpected happened in the middle, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    han sanqian might blackmail them because of this.


    moreover, even if they were not held hostage, they believed that han sanqian would not be able to do such a thing, but were they really safe?


    their people were training with han sanqian.


    han sanqian has a very high prestige, and he can quickly improve their cultivation by taking them with him. so, what will happen to these people then?


    they must be very happy following han sanqian. if han sanqian wants to instigate so many people at this time, wouldn''t it be easy to explode?


    you know, many of these people are people who know a lot about their families. if their hearts are with han sanqian, then many things and secrets of their families will be completely exposed to them. han sanqian.


    if a family is infiltrated by others, this kind of security risk is extremely huge.


    so in fact, at this moment, not only shangguan qingyi had briefly considered it, but the cao family and the zhou family also did not speak for a while.


    they are all smart people and can easily think of the crisis behind an incident, even though han sanqian had no intention of doing so from beginning to end.


    but a businessman is used to scheming against others, so he is always afraid of others scheming against him, so he is always on guard.


    shangguan qingyi asked han sanqian how many people he wanted. in fact, he hoped that han sanqian''s answer could eliminate these people''s doubts invisibly, and secondly, he also expressed his own attitude in the process.


    let them know that the shangguan family does not consider these things first.


    and with the shangguan family''s statement, even if they wanted to refuse, it was unlikely, and they could only follow in with their eyes closed.


    because the three companies are all important partners of han sanqian, if the other party completely takes the initiative from the beginning, they will relatively lose power.


    this is extremely unacceptable to the zhou and cao families.


    of course han sanqian knew what shangguan qingyi meant and said with a smile: "i think all of you have misunderstood what i meant."


    han sanqian glanced at the four of them and saw that they were all looking at him in confusion. han sanqian raised his head and drank the wine in the bowl directly.


    afterwards, he shook his head and explained with a forced smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5790

    "you don''t have to ask me how many people to send. i don''t care about this matter from beginning to end."


    "you can send one person, you can send two people, it depends on you."


    "in fact, with your financial support, i can definitely find mercenaries in the land of demons. with han sanqian''s strength and financial resources, these are not any problems at all."


    "but the reason why i chose not to do this is that mercenaries don''t have enough trust after all."


    "secondly, they are always outsiders."


    "for the overall defense of yetian city, i must improve the training of the troops. in this regard, i can''t just train my own people, but also train those mercenaries."


    "after all, only when everyone''s steps are consistent, once the enemy attacks, the entire army can be twisted into a rope without shortcomings to fight against."


    "so, mercenaries also have to train together."


    "but you also know that they are not our people after all. they are just money people. today, i pay them to help me, and tomorrow, others can pay them to beat me."


    "raising them can solve the current urgent need for yetian city''s city defense, but at the same time, it will also bring huge security risks to yetian city in the future."


    "so, i think my mind is on you sending people."


    "you send people over, and the effect is almost the same as mercenaries. however, you are all people i trust and are also my partners."


    "so, i will focus my training resources on you. while i feel at ease, i can also minimize the waste of resources."


    "you are all my people, and you are very likely to be retaliated by the enemy in the future."


    "therefore, if you have a strong force of your own, these problems can be effectively alleviated."


    "so, for you, this is simply the best response strategy."


    shangguan qingyi nodded and said: "understood. in other words, yetian city is a joint defense between our troops. we are just integrating resources together."


    "yes, i will help you improve the quality of this resource." after han sanqian finished speaking, he glanced at shangguan qingyi and instantly understood why shangguan qingyi became so active. he smiled and said, "of course, i am only responsible for training and other daily maintenance need to be handled by yourself."


    han sanqian was so smart that he could instantly understand some of the things they were worried about with just one look.


    after all, shangguan qingyi never talked much, but today he kept asking questions. han sanqian could naturally understand the meaning instantly.


    with han sanqian''s words, shangguan qingyi smiled and said: "the shangguan family now has ten thousand elite soldiers. we will keep three thousand for daily defense needs, and bring all the rest to yetian city."


    shangguan qingyi was obviously setting an example in advance.


    cao shen and zhou yong looked at each other. in fact, han sanqian''s last sentence of daily maintenance was to be handled by themselves. in fact, he told them that they could designate their own confidants for the daily command of this team.


    in other words, everything the troops ultimately have is under their own control.


    this did not make them completely relieved, but at least it made them feel relieved.


    in addition, shangguan qingyi has expressed his position in advance, and they really can''t think about it for too long. after all, in this case, some distrust is simply too obvious.


    so, the two people looked at each other and smiled.


    "the zhou family has 50,000 elite soldiers. in addition to daily defense needs, they can also send 20,000 horses to participate in the battle." regarding the relationship between zhou yong and cao shen, the zhou family is in the forefront after all, and must set a certain example at this time.


    "the cao family has 20,000 elite soldiers. they can also send about 8,000 people to yetian city." cao shen followed closely.


    han sanqian glanced at the two people, but he was actually not very satisfied.


    although the total number of troops sent by zhou yong and cao shen totaled 28,000, which seemed to be extremely large, but in terms of proportion, it was really not a surprise.


    both families are very conservative. compared with the shangguan family who dared to send 8,000 people out of 10,000 people, it is obvious that the zhou and cao families still have some taboos, or in other words, do not trust them enough.


    of course, there is another very important point...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5791

    perhaps the biggest worry for both families is that they will be dragged into the water.


    what they are doing is all political means. if they send troops openly, it will be easy for others to observe that they have joined forces with han sanqian.


    in this way, they are very likely to become targets of attack and retaliation.


    coupled with the previous fear of being infiltrated, han sanqian knew very well that sending troops was, in a sense, just a forced choice.


    after all, when they just started working together, zhou yong and cao shen didn''t dare to speak as soon as han sanqian said these words, because they knew very well that han sanqian''s current words were clearly criticizing the two of them.


    "i just want to help you train your troops. of course, this can also effectively solve the current defense problem of yetian city."


    "there is a saying that goes well: don''t trust people who are suspicious, but don''t trust people who are employing. if we don''t trust each other enough, it''s just the beginning. what should we do in the future?"


    "i can''t see the future. what i see is that as the interests increase, everyone will mess with each other and move further and further away."


    "of course, these are not the main reasons for me to say these things."


    "the main reason i say this is that i don''t want you to not get the benefits you deserve one day in the future because our trust in each other is insufficient."


    "just like now, you can completely divide your elite into two parts. one part will protect the defense you originally need, and the other part will be sent to yetian city."


    "these people who come to yetian city not only help me share the pressure of yetian city''s defense, but at the same time, they can also learn a lot of very important things from me."


    "under such circumstances, their improvement has been huge."


    "before the war broke out in yetian city, you could drive these people who have been trained and promoted back to your own families, and then send another wave of people to learn from them."


    "in this way, won''t all your elite soldiers be promoted during this process?"


    "i believe you can also think of this, but you think that i, han sanqian, may turn your people into mine, and you are even more worried that your people will directly participate in the defense of yetian city, which is equivalent to directly exposing your position to tell people outside, or tell others directly that you are my people."


    "is it right?"


    "you don''t have to answer me. what i can tell you is that if you are timid, you don''t have to cooperate with me."


    "in other words, we can cooperate in business, but that''s it for other aspects."


    "today, after drinking this wine and eating this meat, everyone can go their separate ways."


    after saying that, han sanqian said no more. he raised his head and drank all the last wine in his bowl. after that, he stood up and was about to leave...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5792

    after hearing han sanqian''s words and seeing han sanqian finish the wine in the bowl, cao shen and zhou yong looked at each other worriedly.


    they know one thing very well, that is, if they remain silent at this time, then for them, today''s affairs may end here.


    their relationship with han sanqian ended here.


    the future for both parties ends here.


    therefore, the two people had to stand up quickly.


    "brother han, there''s no need to be angry."


    "yes, we don''t have any intention of not sincerely cooperating with you. it''s just that, as you know, our two businesses are really big and our manpower is very scattered."


    "it''s not that we don''t want to deploy more manpower, it just takes time."


    the two people were obviously making excuses, but in the adult world, han sanqian couldn''t tell the truth directly. he was just waiting for the two people''s next words.


    "however, we also know that although there are reasons and unspeakable things in this approach, after all, everyone is now a grasshopper in the same boat."


    "therefore, my personal opinion is this. we should try our best to get all our subordinates here."


    "but it might take an extra half day or a day."


    hearing this, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile. although they said this, it was obvious that after weighing their interests, these two people were forced to choose to obey themselves obediently.


    although there is a saying that a twisted melon is not sweet, but for han sanqian, even if the melon this time is a forced twist, even if it is not sweet, in fact, this melon must be eaten in his mouth.


    there was no way, ye tiancheng''s current situation was like this, he had to compromise.


    moreover, zhou yong and cao shen actually meet the requirements of han sanqian''s investment partners to some extent.


    yes, these two people are indeed not very loyal. not to mention compared to him, even compared to the shangguan family next to them, they are still beaten. however, there is no other way. you cannot ask everyone to be loyal. like the shangguan family, they can not only provide you with a certain amount of financial and personnel support, but are also very loyal to you.


    of course there are such people, and the proportion is definitely not low, but the problem is that nothing can go smoothly. if han sanqian finds enough such people, it will probably not be a while or even a while. this takes a long time.


    however, regardless of han sanqian''s current situation or the current needs of development, in fact there is no time to allow this.


    therefore, han sanqian''s requirements for these business partners must be relatively low, just one is enough.


    thinking of this, han sanqian nodded: "actually, it doesn''t matter for half a day or a day. what''s important is that everyone works together. you helped me defend yetian city, and i helped you to improve the troops invisibly. this is an achievement in itself." this kind of cooperation is in itself a mutual value enhancement.¡±


    "besides, i do want to do your best."


    "they are all my han sanqian''s people. i don''t want one day in the future, people will say that there is no benefit in following me, han sanqian. what i hope is that when others talk about hanging out with me, han sanqian, they are all first of all, those who cast envious glances are those who know how to follow han sanqian, and they are doing better than anyone else."


    with the steps, han sanqian naturally followed them down.


    zhou yong and cao shen also knew that things were about to turn around, so they smiled quickly and said: "actually, we also know that this method is very good, but sometimes, we are all partners. we can adjust the team and there is always a chance. we have our own difficulties, but let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. since we are all in the same boat, we should find ways to solve these difficulties.¡±


    "yes, cao shen is right. there will be various problems in the future, but problems are not terrible. we can just try our best to solve them." zhou yong also smiled.


    han sanqian nodded. su yingxia was also very sensible and quickly handed han sanqian another bowl full of wine.


    after han sanqian took it, he picked up the wine bowl and saluted everyone: "i won''t say much else, let''s drink to our first close cooperation."


    "it doesn''t matter if you have doubts or worries. no matter how much you talk, it''s pointless. let''s speak with facts, let''s do it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5793

    "dry!"


    the four people and han sanqian clinked their bowls together and drank them all in one gulp.


    for them, since they chose han sanqian, there are some things that they have to bear the pain of cutting out, and there are some things that they have to do even if they don''t want to do them.


    secondly, if you put aside some concerns, han sanqian''s method is indeed very smart.


    his use of such a coalition method can indeed solve a lot of troubles most effectively and quickly form an effective defense.


    "in addition, in terms of business, do you have any good suggestions?" han sanqian asked: "everyone is very clear about the situation in yetian city."


    "in fact, the auctions in yetian city are very prosperous. businessmen from all over the world gather here to buy or sell. however, yetian city used to mainly exchange things for things, or acquire rare items from the world. its essence it¡¯s an exchange.¡±


    "but now and even in the future, yetian city will be completely changed. our city defense personnel may be as many as hundreds of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands."


    "these mean that yetian city will gradually move towards urbanization, so business must also be enough to meet the needs of life. therefore, in terms of business layout, the three families, you may need to take care of this as much as possible."


    hearing this, shangguan qingyi stood up first and said: "shangguan family has been mainly engaged in cloth, restaurants and various incense decorations for many years. the family has sufficient supply of goods and several production points. once it is opened in the city, it will soon be it will be ready for operation soon.¡±


    "when the time comes, i will ask people to carry out a discounted price reduction in yetian city as appropriate, so as to reduce the cost of our people''s consumption there to the greatest extent."


    "after all, a place is all about living and working in peace and contentment."


    han sanqian nodded, then looked at zhou yong.


    "the zhou family has always been a leader in the catering industry and many groceries. we will make a layout based on our own business scope."


    "in addition, when the time comes for juxian village, i will expand its operations and replenish our staff as soon as possible."


    "in addition to recruiting a lot of city defense personnel, the most important thing is that i will arrange for people to recruit some craftsmen in advance."


    "a large number of coalition forces will come in, and then a lot of city defense construction will be needed, so..."


    han sanqian nodded with satisfaction.


    cao shen also said hurriedly: "the business scope of the cao family is relatively the same as that of the zhou family. however, we will try our best to open some supplementary and indispensable stores that are needed in the city, such as pharmacies, to complete our night life. the commercial closed loop of tiancheng itself.¡±


    han sanqian nodded; "okay, do you know why i ask this question?"


    hearing han sanqian say this, the three major families were all stunned. after all, this question about business plans is also about relative expansion in the future. there is nothing surprising in this.


    but when han sanqian suddenly said this, they knew very well that there must be something behind han sanqian''s reasoning.


    however, no one quite understands the truth behind this.


    seeing the four of them looking at him in confusion, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile softly and said, "think about it, from a certain perspective, have you three families invisibly tied up yetian city?"


    "to put it in layman''s terms, or to put it bluntly, you are all in charge of the daily needs of my subordinates. development and growth are inevitable. the most important thing is that one of you will be unhappy one day and try to drain me. will i be hurt by you? very powerful?"


    "i know, when i say this, you will all say, you promise not to do anything. in fact, this matter is just like my promise to you that i will not touch your people."


    "actually, everyone has concerns. this is normal. people''s hearts are unpredictable."


    "it''s just that i choose to shield myself from such concerns because i know one thing very well, that is, since everyone has chosen to work together, they should first unconditionally trust their partners."


    "after all, if you don''t even trust your partners, then i want to ask, who else can you trust, and who can you fight with?"


    hearing this, zhou yong and cao shen lowered their heads in guilt for a moment, but they also completely let go...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5794

    han sanqian went around in a big circle and seemed to be talking about other things at this moment. but then the conversation changed and, good guy, you forced him to go around again.


    but if you think about it carefully, what han sanqian said actually makes sense.


    they were worried about being plotted by han sanqian, but why wasn''t han sanqian worried about being plotted by them? everyone actually had reasons to be suspicious of each other.


    however, since everyone has chosen to cooperate, they should indeed trust each other unconditionally.


    if this basic consensus cannot be reached, everything will be in vain.


    thinking of this, the two of them said nothing more, but in their hearts they had completely let go of the matter of touching their own people just now.


    seeing the subtle changes in the expressions of the two people, han sanqian also knew that his goal had been achieved.


    he didn''t want the two of them to be bitter about the fact that he wanted them. although they had reluctantly agreed to it now, if there was any gap in their hearts, everything would change over time.


    if you don''t pay attention to solving some things at first and just muddle along, they may come back to you one day in the future and make you very uncomfortable.


    "okay, now that everyone understands my difficulties, i won''t say much else. let''s take a rest later."


    "when you have regained your energy, we will take action immediately after returning to yetian city."


    "yes."


    after saying goodbye to everyone, han sanqian did not rest. instead, he sat under the tree and planned the future city plan.


    su yingxia came over and gently rubbed han sanqian''s shoulders: "why, you still haven''t rested."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "although the three major families have agreed to help and have temporarily solved many of yetian city''s current and future problems, there is still one biggest problem."


    yes, that was the original sphere of influence of the old city.


    the old city lord has always controlled yetian city. for him, yetian city has always been under his full control.


    with the arrival of han sanqian, the old city lord chose to follow han sanqian to rebel despite being too suppressed by the old forces.


    but it doesn''t mean that the old city lord is necessarily willing to share his jurisdiction over the city.


    taxes are reduced, but power is divided. for people, this is a waste of time.


    therefore, some rights and interests of the old city lord must also be protected to a certain extent.


    but when the coalition forces go in, they will actually have their own stations more or less, and because these stations are the troops of friendly business partners, leaving the old city lord in charge of them when he has promised not to manage others is not a fight against himself. face?


    "if the old city lord takes charge of their residence, it will not deprive the old city lord of his rights, but it will make the three major families feel that we are controlling them in disguise, although we may not have any intention in this regard." han san qian said worriedly.


    su yingxia nodded: "yes, the three major families may not know the relationship between the luo family and us. people will definitely think that they are our influence."


    "if they take charge, the three major families will inevitably be overly concerned."


    "yes, but on the other hand, the old city lord may not know the relationship between the three major merchants and us. if he is not allowed to take charge, i''m worried that there will be too much care here. since we have replaced others militarily, and if you want to divide other people''s cities directly, i will also..."


    han sanqian let out a long sigh. this matter has become a huge problem now. it seems that it is difficult to convince the public no matter what you do.


    "what do you think?" su yingxia asked han sanqian.


    han sanqian shook his head: "i''m not afraid of your laughter. i don''t have any ideas at the moment."


    "now i have one head and two heads."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, su yingxia smiled softly: "with my husband''s clever mind, it turns out that there are also difficult things that will stump you."


    han sanqian smiled: "you think i am invincible."


    "haha, you are not invincible, you can solve these problems, but you do have too many things to worry about, so sometimes you may not have enough time to think about them."


    "it sounds like you have any ideas?" han sanqian became interested.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5795

    "you know cao cao, right?" su yingxia said.


    han sanqian smiled. who among the people living on earth, especially men, would not know about the glorious history of the three kingdoms on earth.


    in troubled times, heroes emerge. moreover, there are more heroes than the last, and each one is more heroic than the last.


    whether it is the loyal and courageous guan erye, the unparalleled general lu bu who can block a thousand enemies, or the heroic and unrestrained changshan zhao zilong.


    or zhou yu, who was wiped out in a blink of an eye, and zhuge wolong, who was clever and resourceful. whether he was a literary or a martial artist, it was a heroic era that you couldn''t even finish in a day or a night.


    and cao cao is undoubtedly the most personal hero among them.


    he can know people and make good use of them, so that his subordinates can do their best, but he can also be suspicious by nature and hold excessively negative views on many things. but overall, as people say, he is a capable minister in governing the world and a hero in troubled times.


    "actually, although cao cao did some things very ruthlessly, and even said that he would rather teach me to betray the world than let the world betray me, in fact he also has a good side of governing the world."


    "under his mediation, the forces of the xiahou family, some of the cao family''s original surname, not only did not fight with each other in the court like most of us have seen, but have always been loyal to him. in fact, this itself can explain cao cao this man is very capable.¡±


    "what you want to say is that the old city lord is a force, just like the natural people of the cao family, and the xiahou family is like the xiahou family, following cao cao''s rise. one of the two is the main family, and the other is the founder of the dynasty. although the two can coexist peacefully despite their meritorious deeds, should this be something worth learning from?"


    "yes." su yingxia said: "although it seems that there is a conflict between the two forces at the moment, as the person in charge, you have to test how you mediate in it to make both parties feel comfortable."


    "at the same time, it''s an opportunity for them to get in touch with each other."


    "they will always be your people, which means we will always work together in the future. there are many people in the world who can share hardships, but there are really very few people who can share joys."


    "therefore, by getting along in advance now, we can get along as much as possible while sharing hardships."


    han sanqian nodded. what su yingxia said did make sense.


    "as for the specific practical methods, i have some ideas. let''s see how..."


    "say it." han sanqian listened attentively and humbly.


    "what i want is to expand yetian city relatively." su yingxia said: "for example, we can set up three garrison areas outside yetian city."


    "these three garrison areas can form a triangle. this side belongs to the cao family, that side belongs to the zhou family, and the other side belongs to the shangguan family."


    "our men are responsible for guarding the center of the city."


    "in this way, people outside can respond to our people. on the other hand, if any party outside suddenly becomes unreliable, our own defense system has not collapsed."


    "the most important thing is that the three waves of troops are not in the city, which means that the three waves of troops are naturally outside the jurisdiction of yetian city. they are completely in their own station and obey the orders of their own family."


    "in this way, won''t everyone stop violating the river?" su yingxia said with a smile: "at the same time, what if we do, it can be easily solved."


    "as long as anyone enters yetian city, he will naturally act according to the rules of yetian city. for example, if a resident breaks the law while in yetian city, then he will act according to the rules of yetian city. it doesn''t matter who he is at this time. identity, even if you, the city lord, can set an example, even if you break the law, it will still be the same."


    han sanqian understands this principle when the emperor breaks the law and the common people are equally guilty.


    "in this way, the people stationed there are obedient and are naturally not under the jurisdiction of yetian city, but the city lord is always in charge of yetian city and will not be decentralized. what do you think?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5796

    han sanqian smiled softly: "it seems that i have to be lucky that i have found a good wife."


    su yingxia''s method is indeed a very good one.


    the method of garrisoning troops can indeed effectively solve many problems.


    "a good wife must not only be smart, but also considerate. so, do you want me to guess what you want to do now?"


    hearing su yingxia''s words, han sanqian couldn''t help but become interested: "so magical? do you still know what i want to do now?"


    "certainly."


    "then tell me."


    "you really want to go to pei''s house now, am i right?"


    hearing this, han sanqian couldn''t bear it anymore and burst out laughing.


    "why?"


    "even if almost all of the zhou family, cao family, and shangguan family are dispatched, the total strength will only be 50,000 to 60,000 at most. moreover, these people still need certain special training."


    "so, it will be difficult for them to devote themselves to effective city defense in a short period of time."


    "in other words, they are a city defense force, but they are definitely not a city defense force that can win with quality. this means that if the enemy attacks, they will rely on only 50,000 to 60,000 people, plus the thousands of disciples you have recruited and there are only a few thousand people left in our alliance, but in fact, this is still a fierce battle."


    "the situation is very unfavorable for us."


    however, the power of the pei family can effectively help solve these problems.


    with the ant-man clan and the newly built city defenses, coupled with the above effective measures, han sanqian and su yingxia can at least reluctantly believe that they have basically turned yetian city into an iron barrel.


    han sanqian smiled happily.


    to be honest, su yingxia is the only one who understands her best in this world.


    the pei family is actually very far away from here. of course, han sanqian has no idea of ??going to the pei family''s sphere of influence. however, he does have the intention to write to the pei family to ask for support.


    the reason is actually similar to what su yingxia said.


    yetian city now has investment from three major families, and its future may no longer be as simple as just a trading city.


    it could become a signature city.


    it will not only provide enough financial support for han sanqian, but also become a huge power point for han sanqian outside burning bone city, such as famous stores.


    then, its development and safety are very important.


    therefore, han sanqian must make timely adjustments to the current yetian city compared to when he first set out from yetian city.


    i believe that with the relationship that he has accepted the young men of the pei family as his disciples, it will not be a big problem for the pei family to send some troops to support him.


    "i do plan to write to the pei family to ask for some support." han sanqian smiled and said, "anyway, the pei family also helped us on the battlefield outright."


    "moreover, some of their forces are relatively close to us. if we can mobilize about 100,000 troops, then..."


    han sanqian felt wonderful just thinking about it.


    by then, yetian city will have almost 200,000 troops. anyone who wants to move here must carefully consider it.


    "okay." su yingxia smiled softly: "but, again, other people''s people are always other people''s people. we need to be strong ourselves, so our plan to recruit people must be implemented as soon as possible and must be implemented be in place." su yingxia reminded.


    han sanqian nodded: "don''t worry, i won''t relax at all on this matter." han sanqian said.


    "it''s getting late, let''s go rest. as soon as it gets dark, we have to rush to yetian city."


    "besides, after returning to yetian city, i estimate that you will have to be busy setting up defenses for a few more days. when yetian city is over, you will have to rush to burning bone city non-stop. then there will be a real hard battle."


    yes, the journey to burning bone city is already around the corner and is the place where we must go next.


    after going around in circles for so long, han sanqian finally arrived at the place that was full of mystery and various arrangements from the beginning.


    he himself has an expectation of going there, expecting that all the mysteries can be solved when he goes there, but he also has a kind of fear and uneasiness about there, because everything is pointing there, and it must be a place like a dragon''s pond and a tiger''s den.


    thinking of this, han sanqian got up and took su yingxia to rest.


    and almost at the same time, inside the famous store...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5797

    a large number of people suddenly came out from a corner.


    although this group of people is one team, they are obviously two troops.


    a troop dressed in black is like the black wind in the dark night. as it passes by, only the sound of the wind is heard but no shadow of the wind is seen.


    although one of them was also dressed in black, they all had silver-white decorations on their shoulders. they were at the front of the army and the fastest. looking at them, it was like a piece of moonlight passing by.


    soon, the troops quickly arrived at the mountain where the famous store was located and moved all the way up.


    however, when this group of people resisted the famous store, the famous store was already empty. not only could they not see a single person, but many of the items in the famous store had already been looted.


    one of the two leading men had almost all silver decorations on his shoulders, and the other was a little behind him. he was dressed entirely in black, but the hat on his head was very beautiful.


    "it seems that we are late." the man in black with the hat said coldly.


    the man with the silver medal on his shoulder said nothing, and his eyes quickly scanned the entire village like an eagle''s eye.


    "there is no one left in the village."


    "but¡­¡­"


    his words suddenly fell silent, and before other people could react, his figure suddenly came together, and disappeared directly from the place in the next second. by the time the other person reacted, he had already returned to his original position.


    however, he already has someone from a famous store in his hands.


    that was a servant. looking at his clothes, you could tell that he was working in a famous store all year round. this guy was trembling all over.


    he was scared.


    since the battle started, when the village owner ordered everyone to besiege han sanqian, this guy did not obey the order and went to join the battle. instead, he chose a very secluded place to hide.


    the reason is also very simple. he knows that he is just a handyman and is no match for anyone.


    he is not good at dealing with ordinary enemies, but if he wants to deal with a peerless master like han sanqian, his life will be in vain.


    therefore, after much thought, he decided that instead of running to the front line to be cannon fodder, he might as well be humble and find a place to hide.


    in this way, of course he will die if he is discovered, but if he is not discovered, he will escape with his life. in this way, it is much better than being directly cannon fodder.


    afterwards, although he heard the war report and learned that mingmen had defeated han sanqian, he was still hiding at that time.


    the fundamental reason for hiding is actually very simple, that is, he is afraid of being settled by qiu hou, so he has always planned to hide until the famous store has completely restored its former vitality before quietly getting out.


    there were a lot of people at that time, so naturally, the village owner and the people above him wouldn''t pay too much attention to his little minions, and the chance of being discovered by himself was very small.


    however, before he could wait until that time, civil strife broke out again in the famous store, so with no other choice, this guy had to continue to stay there until the situation was peaceful again.


    the good news is that the war actually did not last long. in a short time, the war completely subsided, and the village was so quiet that people felt scared.


    however, this cautious guy still didn''t dare to come out.


    it was too quiet outside, so quiet that it was unbelievable, so he didn''t dare to come out rashly.


    there is no way, he himself is a guilty person, if the village owner and this wave of people find him as a deserter, he will definitely die in a very tragic way.


    however, if he meets an enemy, comparing the enemy''s cultivation with his own, he will also die miserably.


    therefore, he must live harder than anyone else, and he must hold on until there is absolutely no danger.


    but what he didn''t expect was that while he was waiting hard, he suddenly heard the sound of waves of troops coming in from outside.


    he wanted to continue hiding, but he was caught directly by someone, and he was already outside before he could figure out what was going on.


    the man threw it to the ground and looked at it coldly: "why are you the only one left in the famous store who is so scared that he can scare himself to death? where are the other people now? what happened in this store?" ?¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5798

    "you... who are you, and why have i never seen you?" the servant said in panic.


    even if he had never met han sanqian, he had heard of it, and he also knew that han sanqian did not have any troops in the village.


    as for shouchi''s troops, although he is a servant, it does not mean that he is a fool. he has never eaten pork and has never seen a pig run away. it can be seen at a glance that these people are not from shouchi.


    therefore, this guy was very cautious. not only did he not answer the question, he asked instead.


    "who we are is not something you can ask." the man said coldly.


    "i don''t know if we are friends or foes, you...how do you want me to answer you." the servant still didn''t want to say.


    although he is afraid of death, he knows better that talking nonsense when he can''t distinguish between friends and foes is often more likely to lead to death.


    "are you looking for death?" the man with the silver medal didn''t seem to have a good temper. he didn''t respond with a few words, but immediately raised his hand on the spot, as if he planned to kill the servant.


    fortunately, the man with the black hat stopped him in time: "your excellency, please calm down."


    after finishing speaking, he looked at the servant and said coldly: "we are the reinforcements sent by the headquarters to support the famous store, and the person next to me is a certain captain of the mysterious organization."


    silver medal snorted: "you can call me captain guan."


    "little ma ju, i have met captain guan."


    the man with the black hat continued: "my surname is liu, you can call me commander liu."


    "the young one has met commander liu."


    "now, stop being polite and quickly answer captain guan''s question."


    "yes." the servant took the order, glanced at captain guan, and then said: "back to captain guan, the people in the village have been scattered. the owner of the village...the owner of the village seems to have escaped with a group of people. this village."


    "as for han sanqian...it seems that a group of people in our store have chosen to follow him and left the famous store about half an hour ago."


    "damn it." when captain guan heard this, he was furious: "how could such a huge defensive place like a famous store be turned into such a state by a mere han sanqian?"


    "it doesn''t matter if you lose, but actually... your lair was overthrown by others. it''s simply incompetent."


    ma ju didn''t dare to speak and lowered his head.


    commander liu didn''t know what to say for a moment. although he couldn''t see many people in the store as soon as he came in, he already had a plan in mind that the famous store had failed.


    however, what he never imagined was that the famous store would be so completely defeated.


    the owner of the village ran away, and some of the remaining people were recruited by others.


    this is simply a disgrace.


    "why are you still in the village?" captain guan asked coldly.


    ma ju was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "young one, you are just a servant. when the war breaks out, you can only hide yourself, so...that''s why you are lucky enough to escape."


    "however, xiao xiao has no intention of betrayal. xiao xiao could have left long ago, but xiao xiao still wants to stay and insist on guarding the famous store. please... please spare your life, sir."


    this guy is afraid of death, but he is not confused.


    at such a critical moment, of course he couldn''t say that he was a deserter. he could only explain the relevant situation in an evasive manner, and then quickly beg for mercy.


    in fact, most senior generals disdain to be familiar with servants like them, so as long as their attitude is good, the other party will often not pursue them too closely.


    his guess was also very correct. as he knelt down and begged again and again, captain guan''s anger became obviously much better. at least, he would not lose his temper at him.


    "do you know where the owner of your village has gone?" captain guan asked.


    ma ju shook his head and said: "i really don''t know where the village owner and the others have gone. however, i have been in the village for many years and i have heard that there is a secret passage in the village owner''s room."


    "i think that the owner of the village should have left through the secret passage. after all, many people outside have surrendered to han sanqian. it is impossible for the owner and the others to leave blatantly through the main entrance."


    after hearing ma ju''s words, captain guan no longer tried to cover up: "come on, dare to go to the village owner''s room immediately, find out his mechanism for me, catch up with them as quickly as possible, and take them away." come back, i have something important to ask you."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5799

    "yes."


    several cronies took the order, and their bodies quickly turned into a black energy, and they suddenly rushed towards the village owner''s room.


    commander liu looked back at the captain. although in terms of job title, he was the commander and the other party was just the captain, he seemed to be overpowering him.


    but in fact, because they are a mysterious special organization, not only do they not take orders from them, but all the headquarters directly follow the arrangements of the supreme being.


    therefore, in terms of status and importance, they far surpass him.


    "captain guan, what should we do next? the troops rushed to yetian city overnight and suffered a lot along the way. do you want to take a rest for now?" he asked carefully.


    captain guan shook his head: "now is not the time to rest. in my eyes, since we are out, there is only one thing."


    "always try to understand and solve the problems here."


    "after han sanqian left the famous store, i thought that yetian city would probably become his new hideout. therefore, i was thinking about whether to attack yetian city directly while our two troops had already arrived. ." captain guan said.


    as one of the top organizations, captain guan has a kind of arrogance and domineering in him.


    if there is any problem that is difficult to solve, then there is no need to think of ways to solve it, just use your fists to solve everything.


    if your fist is strong enough, everything will be easy to handle.


    commander liu frowned: "i can completely understand your mood, captain, but the order given to us is only to assist the famous store, and it does not require us to launch an attack anywhere."


    "pedantry!" captain guan snorted disdainfully: "the so-called general is out, and the military life will be compromised. if you think about it, the higher-ups have sent two of our troops to support the famous store. so it naturally means that the higher-ups want the famous store. the store is good and the position of the famous store in the heart is very important."


    "but now the famous stores have become like this. although the responsibility does not lie with you and me, after all, we have not made the people above us very satisfied."


    "so, it''s better for us to attack yetian city directly."


    "first of all, we want to tell han sanqian that there are some places that he is not qualified to touch if he wants to. once he touches them, it will inevitably cause trouble and bring despair."


    "secondly, since we''ve already come here, we still need to find some space. the famous store is the signature of our power outside burning bone city."


    "if people know that our own signs have been smashed, but we are indifferent and dare not take action, then it will be known to others if we are embarrassed."


    after hearing the captain''s words, commander liu disagreed with some of them, but some of them were also profound.


    "not long after the siege of yetian city failed, millions of troops were fighting against yetian city. however, they ended up defeated. are our people enough?"


    it was indeed embarrassing enough for a famous store to be looted and broken up, but it would be even more embarrassing if he and others tried to take revenge and failed.


    what do people outside think of our side? they must think that they are all scumbags who can''t even deal with a mere han sanqian.


    this will invisibly cause further loss of their dignity and prestige.


    "so, this matter must be done within one''s ability."


    although commander liu knew that captain guan in front of him and the team members behind him were not simple, he did not know how powerful they were. what he knew was that there were not many of them, and he had no confidence in using such a small number of troops to attack yetian city. , but the result was so tragic that he doubted his life. no matter how he calculated it, he felt it was unreliable.


    captain guan snorted coldly: "it''s not about the number of people, it''s about the quality."


    "i think that no matter what, we should find the owner of the famous store first, and then have a new understanding of the overall situation before making a decision."


    as soon as commander liu finished speaking, the team members who had rushed out had now returned...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5800

    "young man, i''ve met the captain." the few people who came hurriedly saluted.


    captain guan said in a slightly cold voice: "get up and talk."


    "yes." the man stood up: "we found a secret passage in the village owner''s room and observed some basic conditions inside the secret passage. we can basically confirm that the village owner and his party have left the famous store through the secret passage."


    "continue."


    "judging from the traces left behind, they actually didn''t leave for a long time. my subordinates have ordered their personal beasts to quickly catch up."


    "very good."


    hearing this, commander liu couldn''t help but admire this mysterious army.


    after all, it''s the special training troops above. look at how well they are trained. just a few soldiers can make such detailed observations during reconnaissance, so that just by passing by there, you can completely guess roughly when you pass by here.


    afterwards, people can still know what to do and use their own magical beasts to quickly pursue their goals.


    regarding this operation, the soldiers in ordinary troops simply do not have such awareness, nor do they have the ability to win in such subtle ways.


    "well, very good." captain guan was not too happy about the behavior of his subordinates. it seemed that for them, this was just a normal thing.


    commander liu unconsciously glanced at his brothers in black who were following him. for a moment, he felt a little inferior, but at the same time he secretly made up his mind.


    in the future, when he has free time, he will also conduct such special training for his troops, so that every soldier can achieve such a level of self-ability and self-judgment.


    "everyone obeys the order!" captain guan shouted coldly.


    "yes!" all the people behind him said in unison.


    "stand where you are and wait for our next instructions."


    "yes!"


    after finishing the instructions, captain guan looked at commander liu: "let''s find a place to rest temporarily. i believe there will be news about the strange beasts under my command soon."


    commander liu nodded and followed captain guan to move slightly to the side.


    it was said that they were resting, but in fact the two of them just changed places and continued to stand.


    captain guan looks cold, but there are some things he does that actually make commander liu admire him. although he asks everyone to rest in place on call, he himself is not that kind of person. you guys stand while i go enjoy it.


    he basically stands while resting, basically in line with all the players.


    the power of his example made commander liu secretly admire the special training method of this mysterious army even more.


    in less than a moment, several black lights suddenly appeared, and then they quickly got into the hands of the people who had just returned.


    those few people didn''t listen for a moment, and quickly ran towards the owner''s room.


    about a few minutes later, those people came back, and the owner of the village, heifeng, the special envoy in white, and others followed closely behind and rushed here quickly.


    "they are coming." commander liu said softly.


    captain guan didn''t feel any joy or surprise, as if all this was within his expectation.


    for him, this is indeed very normal. after all, the abilities of his close friends have always been recognized by him.


    moreover, to put it in the most unpleasant words, let alone this group of cronies, even their ordinary subordinates definitely have the ability to handle these matters on their own.


    "the owner of the famous store and the people from the famous store have met captain guan and commander liu."


    although in terms of rank, his position as the owner of a famous store is actually somewhat better than that of captain guan and commander liu, firstly, the other party is a person above him, so he needs basic respect. secondly, what is he? the defeated general had to lower his head in front of some elite soldiers.


    of course, another very important point is that he is not just a defeated general, he is also a person who escapes.


    he abandoned the famous store, abandoned everything here, took the only remaining people, and ran away in despair. this in itself was a very embarrassing performance. just think about it, how could he have the face to face these people? it''s half hard.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5801

    captain guan glanced at the store owner and said with a cold expression: "as the owner of a famous store, this store has been operating for many years. whether it is money or other things, it can be regarded as one of the important organizations of this department."


    "however, in such an important place, you have made such a fuss. first, the blood ancestors were not sure whether they were alive or dead. now the village has been looted. do you know what serious crime you have committed?" captain guan said coldly. .


    the store owner lowered his head: "i will not make any excuse for this matter. no matter what the reason is, today''s defeat of the famous store will always appear in my hands, because i bear an unshirkable responsibility."


    "when i see your majesty, i will ask for death as an apology."


    the attitude of the village owner is very sincere, but the meaning behind the truth is also very obvious. i am guilty, and i will naturally find someone above to lead me to death, but it is not up to you to punish me.


    this has two meanings. one is to tell them that i am not someone they can punish, and the other is to tell them that i also have my own attitude of admitting guilt.


    captain guan''s face turned cold: "do you really think it''s as simple as death? for such a huge famous store, no matter how powerful han sanqian is, you really can''t withstand his attack. so, you shouldn''t let the famous store the defeat was so complete, the defeat was so clean.¡±


    "you couldn''t even last long enough for us to arrive."


    this sentence still makes the village owner a little embarrassed.


    it is true that persisting until they come over has basically always been a bottom line for the owner of the village, but he never dreamed that he would be so disintegrated.


    in the end, it ended up in a complete runaway situation.


    "forget it, there is no point in pursuing this anymore. i think we should reconsider this matter from a long-term perspective." commander-in-chief liu came out in time to smooth things over, temporarily relaxing the atmosphere at the scene.


    "just now, didn''t captain guan already say that now that things have happened, i think the next step is for us to figure out how to get back on track."


    the owner of the village did not dare to say anything more and asked: "two special envoys, what are your plans?"


    commander liu said: "what captain guan means is that the famous store has always been a place of honor for our organization, but now it is lost in vain. once word gets out, it will definitely become a joke in the world."


    sometimes, the more proud you are of something, the more likely it will become an indelible scar on your face if something shameful happens to you.


    this is the situation in famous stores right now.


    how famous it was in the past, now it is likely to have fatal side effects.


    "what will other people think of our power in the future? they think we are just paper tigers with nothing but appearances. in burning bone city, all the forces are complicated. although we rely on our own strength, we have made most of the small forces obedient. .¡±


    "however, once these forces below know that we can''t even keep a famous store, then these forces will no longer be what they seem."


    "our hostile forces will definitely take the opportunity to stir up trouble. what your majesty and we are all worried about is that once that time comes, those small forces that have finally been obedient will have other ideas and even take actual actions. .¡±


    "there will be chaos in burning bone city, and many things controlled by our forces will inevitably be challenged by order."


    "of course, it will also cause very serious harm to our development in the future."


    power is also like a giant in business. after reaching a certain level, huge fame can bring him a lot of convenience and speed. however, if there is any scandal, it will become bigger and bigger, and the big changes will be huge. , causing them huge harm.


    this is why any giant crocodile used to have lawyers to protect some of their own rights, but later there would inevitably be a department like public relations to take charge of cleaning up some reputation-related situations.


    when they reach a certain size, they will eventually discover the double-edged sword that fame and fortune brings to them.


    therefore, public relations began to become very important.


    the current famous stores and the forces behind them have obviously reached the current stage.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5802

    if han sanqian were here, he would definitely feel more sympathetic to this point, because there are even various movies about this kind of thing on earth being filmed on the screen.


    "i understand. i would like to ask how you two want to make up for this measure."


    "as the person in charge of a famous store and the person responsible for this failure, if you two have any ideas, i will fully cooperate with you." the owner of the store also kept his status low.


    moreover, the meaning behind the words is that they take all the responsibilities on their own initiative. this means telling the two of them that if you have any ideas, just say it and do it. if you fail, it doesn''t matter. i am the one who takes the blame anyway. people.


    there is no way, now that the famous store has reached the current situation, the owner knows very well that once he sees the lord, he will definitely not be able to escape his punishment, and this punishment will definitely be very cruel.


    therefore, in the current situation, for him, he would like to try any chance of life.


    if he wins, he might be able to make a comeback. if he loses, he has nothing to lose. he has already hit rock bottom, so what does he care about?


    captain guan frowned slightly: "i want to lead troops to attack yetian city."


    "since the other party has attacked our famous store, i think the best way to regain our position is naturally for us to take down their store as well."


    "of course a big defeat must be reconciled and smoothed over with a big victory."


    when the village owner heard this, he was slightly startled: "are we going to attack yetian city?"


    the white-clothed envoy also hurriedly interjected: "but yetian city is not a small, or seemingly easy-to-gnaw bone."


    heifeng also nodded in agreement: "yes, we need to know one thing, that is, nearly two million subordinate troops have attacked yetian city before, but the result ended in a disastrous defeat."


    if nearly two million people have failed, and they only have a few people now, how can they fight?


    "then have you ever thought that just because nearly two million people failed, it doesn''t mean that yetian city must be very strong." captain guan said coldly.


    heifeng and others did not understand the meaning of these words, but the special envoy in white suddenly understood what captain guan meant: "captain, what you mean is that the failure of these nearly two million people is not necessarily a failure in terms of strength. maybe it¡¯s tactical?¡±


    captain guan nodded: "two million people do seem to be a lot of people, but they may not all be able to deploy to attack. secondly, because of the large number of people, they will definitely be an extremely bloated whole by then. if the enemy is enough, if you are smart and powerful enough, you can use methods such as hitting but breaking through. although it is difficult to create a real threat, theoretically speaking, it is not impossible to turn defeat into victory."


    "of course, these are not important. the most important thing is that you can know it if you think about it for a moment."


    following this thought, the special envoy in white spent almost no effort and immediately thought of something: "the captain is saying that the current city defense of the famous store may be extremely weak?"


    the village owner suddenly realized: "you are right. even if the crazy attack launched by two million people on yetian city failed, at least it would be like a bull on yetian city."


    "yetian city''s defense is already very weak. if this happens, they will suffer huge losses. whether it is the city defense or their men and horses, there will definitely be huge casualties."


    "in other words, yetian city now looks more like a paper tiger in a sense, and this is indeed the best time to attack."


    heifeng finally understood and nodded: "i can see this."


    seeing that no one had much objection, captain guan nodded and said: "the previous failure of yetian city has made our power somewhat unable to hold our head high. now even places like famous stores have suffered heavy losses. this will simply make us all our partners, or people attached to us, are suspicious of us.¡±


    "so, we have to do something to win back what we lost."


    "i think yetian city''s attack must be carried out."


    after saying this, captain guan looked at the village owner, commander liu and others.


    the store owner hurriedly lowered his head and said: "i and the remaining people in the famous store, please follow the captain''s instructions."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5803

    commander liu also thought for a moment and said, "we also have a reason to cooperate with captain guan in the attack."


    with everyone''s attitude, captain guan nodded with satisfaction, although from his point of view, the small group of defeated generals in mingmen did not have much impact on his task arrangements.


    however, after all, it is more important to work together when doing things, so it is still necessary to integrate their minds.


    "okay, then let''s discuss the specific offensive matters."


    "yes." the village owner said: "before attacking, let me tell you about han sanqian''s situation. this guy''s cultivation is indeed very powerful. moreover, there is a monster living in his body, which is very powerful."


    immediately afterwards, the owner told captain guan everything he saw and knew about han sanqian in the famous store.


    to be honest, although captain guan thought that han sanqian was very strong, after listening to the owner''s description, he was still secretly shocked that han sanqian was so ridiculously strong.


    today, han sanqian is not only strong, but he also has an equally powerful monster in his body.


    "judging from the conversation the blood ancestor had with the monster, this monster''s level should be several times stronger than that of the blood ancestor among the demons."


    the owner of the village continued to add.


    commander liu frowned: "in the history of the demon clan, the blood ancestor is already one of the earliest ancestors. is there actually a higher-level monster than the blood ancestor in this world?"


    the special envoy in white said softly: "to be precise, this monster''s level is not only higher than that of the blood ancestor, but also several levels higher."


    at the beginning, the monster was full of disdain for the blood ancestor. he regarded humans as ants, and regarded the blood ancestor as an inferior descendant. such a metaphor, in other words, in his eyes, the blood ancestor was higher than humans. just a few layers.


    judging from the status of the blood ancestor in the demon clan, the actual blood ancestor is far more numerous than ordinary humans.


    yes, although the monster''s comments are exaggerated, don''t forget that the most important point is that the blood ancestor actually doesn''t have much refutation of his statement.


    what the blood ancestor has always said is that he is trying to take the place of the monster.


    it felt like people of their level were trying to kill han sanqian and become famous.


    thinking of this, commander liu couldn''t help but become more worried: "what kind of monster is this?"


    captain guan frowned: "it is most likely some weird creature, but our historical records cannot be traced back to that era, so naturally we are completely confused about him."


    "however, those are not important. what is important is that he is now attached to han sanqian''s body, which also shows from the side that his current strength is actually not as strong as we imagined."


    commander liu nodded. there was nothing wrong with his words. after all, if he was strong enough, he would not be trapped in han sanqian''s body.


    "this is an opportunity for us. once we defeat han sanqian, the previous losses of mingmenmen and yetian city will be completely restored. at the same time, we can use his identity to do negative marketing."


    "we find out his identity information and tell everyone in the world that he has become our defeated general. by then, coupled with han sanqian''s defeat at our hands, our reputation has almost hit bottom. i believe it will definitely be completely destroyed." to rebound.¡±


    "how embarrassed we are now, how big the world will be when the time comes." captain guan said slightly excitedly.


    the owner of the village couldn''t help but get excited when he heard what he said. there is indeed nothing wrong with what he said. once they can achieve this goal, then the death penalty he committed before will definitely be reduced by then. even if the above one is happy, he can still do it. if the officer is reinstated, there is no guarantee he will be rewarded again.


    thinking of this, the village owner suppressed the excitement in his heart: "yetian city must be captured!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5804

    "however, before attacking yetian city, we are not just heroic, nor are we just admiring the benefits that will come after our victory. what we should be clear and cautious about is that once we fail, we will what are you facing?"


    hearing captain guan''s words, commander liu nodded: "captain guan is right, we can only keep it in mind at all times, what will happen if we lose, and treat it as a death knell knocking on our heads, so , we can always deal with this attack cautiously."


    only by holding a hanging sword at your head can you always be a vigilant and strengthen your determination to win.


    the village owner nodded: "if this matter fails, i will die."


    "me too." black wind and the white-clothed envoy also said hurriedly.


    captain guan nodded with satisfaction: "now that everyone is determined, let''s be more realistic and discuss the next steps to attack yetian city."


    hearing this, the village owner nodded: "black wind."


    "my subordinate is here."


    "take all brothers and go to the guest hall to rest first, and then have someone prepare some food."


    "heifeng takes the order."


    after heifeng finished speaking, he took a few guards and went to the two groups of people.


    seeing that neither captain guan nor commander liu had any objections, the two groups of people obediently headed towards the guest hall under the leadership of hei feng.


    although traveling long distances is not a problem for people like them, they are still humans, and humans will eventually get tired. it is a good thing to be able to rest and eat something.


    seeing that their subordinates had been taken away, captain guan and commander liu also looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    captain guan said: "in that case, let''s find a place to sit down temporarily, and then talk about the next strategic deployment."


    "yes."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the owner of the village led the way, and captain guan took the lead and led everyone to the main hall.


    the owner of the village also ordered people to prepare tea in time and brought the city defense map of yetian city.


    "i heard that during the last attack on yetian city, luo jin, the original lord of yetian city, actually secretly rebelled?" captain guan asked.


    "there is no actual evidence, but it can be seen that luo jin must be very dissatisfied with our recent taxation. han sanqian happened to appear in the city, so he must have given a lot of help secretly. however, , after all, he has been the city lord for many years, so he must be able to deal with things diplomatically."


    "so, on the surface, he has not broken up with us. for the time being, he is not our enemy. sometimes he can barely be used by us. after all, he is a person who follows the trend."


    "if we are strong, we will listen to you. if we are not strong, you will not listen to us."


    commander liu said: "are you sure? you know, i heard that the battle in yetian city started until the last moment, and the people in yetian city had followed han sanqian to the city wall and fought."


    the village owner smiled very confidently: "please rest assured, the reason why this situation occurs is not that these people really want to rebel, but that the war situation has reached that level."


    "they have rebellious intentions, but they are not bold enough to do so."


    commander liu frowned: "master, if you misjudge the situation, you may suffer heavy losses. are you really sure of this?"


    "i mean, we can''t get into a worse situation than this. so, say whatever you want and don''t hold back."


    captain guan also nodded. many local officials are like this. in order to cover up their bad deeds, they say all the good things are their own, and then try to say the bad things as good.


    this is actually the most damning person, because they know the situation best about the place, but they just gave the most wrong information, so that they made mistakes again and again, and finally reached a terminally ill situation that was completely impossible to save.


    today''s famous store owners are also facing the same dilemma. anyway, he has already taken the blame, so it is very possible that he suddenly thinks of some excuses to avoid more responsibilities.


    the owner of the village smiled bitterly: "i will never dare to hide anything, let alone make any false reports. everything i say is absolutely true. as we said, we are now planning for war, and everything must be done be open and honest.¡±


    hearing this, commander liu nodded: "then please continue."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5805

    "yetian city has been an important partner of the famous store all year round. because of the special situation of yetian city, the famous store has always had very tight control over it."


    "we have thirty-two spies in zaiyetian city."


    "in order to keep these spies secret, they all hide their identities as merchants, residents, and servants in the city lord''s palace."


    "and in order to ensure that their identities are not leaked, they do not need to provide us with information frequently for a long time."


    "they may hide there for a year, two years, or even seven or eight years and may not report the details they know to us. in everything, we take the initiative to contact them when we have needs."


    captain guan and commander liu looked at each other and nodded with satisfaction. this approach was indeed smart.


    although the information obtained may not be updated in time all year round, one advantage is that the spies themselves are very concealed and almost difficult for outsiders to detect.


    "according to the internal information from our spies, it was han sanqian who already had a certain advantage at that time, and then fanned the flames of the people in yetian city."


    "so, this group of people finally rebelled completely and turned against us."


    "however, i believe that if the situation is in our hands, these people who were able to help han sanqian will naturally turn against han sanqian."


    commander liu frowned: "having said that, we have to guard against luo jin."


    "luo jin has been the city lord of yetian city for many years. in fact, our taxes have indeed become heavier and heavier in the past few years. it is common for him to be dissatisfied with us."


    "furthermore, this person is old and experienced, so he is naturally cunning. we have to put some precautions against this person."


    captain guan nodded: "this person is available before we completely conquer yetian city, but he is not available when the battle begins. in other words, we cannot treat him as a variable, but only as the icing on the cake."


    "yes, with him or without him, at least we must be mentally prepared to be the same." commander liu said.


    after saying this, commander liu picked up the map of yetian city. after looking at it carefully, he put the map away.


    the owner of the village frowned: "commander liu, what do you mean?"


    heifeng also felt very strange. his first reaction was that he had taken the wrong map. after all, commander liu basically didn''t look at the map after he took it.


    commander liu smiled: "i glanced at the map, and the surrounding areas of yetian city are relatively flat."


    "after that, there are woods all around."


    "this kind of terrain is actually not very friendly to the defenders."


    a large number of woods are actually key hiding places where enemies can lurk. therefore, enemies can quietly reach the vicinity of yetian city.


    "with such a terrain, i believe that no defender will sit still and wait for death."


    considering han sanqian''s great deeds of resisting a million-strong army with a mere 100,000 people, they were basically certain that han sanqian must be an extremely powerful person.


    such a person would be deeply worried about the current situation in yetian city and try to change it.


    based on this, he believed that han sanqian would definitely make changes, so the original map actually had no meaning.


    hearing this, the owner of the village couldn''t help but nodded repeatedly, secretly sighing in his heart that this person from the headquarters really belongs to the headquarters, his thoughts are very delicate, and his judgment is also very accurate.


    to be honest, he himself didn''t even notice the clues in this.


    "commander liu taught me a lesson, but i really didn''t think of going here for a while." the owner of the village said with an apologetic smile.


    commander liu looked at captain guan and said, "captain guan, i have a preliminary plan for attacking yetian city."


    captain guan nodded slightly: "commander liu, if you have anything to say, it''s okay to just say it."


    "okay, if that''s the case, then i won''t be polite anymore."


    commander liu stood up, and then waved his hand directly. in a moment, a set of sandbox-like things were formed from the black energy in his hand.


    the sofa stood in mid-air like a map on the screen, and everyone could clearly see everything on it without getting up.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5806

    although the sand table is an illusion transformed by black energy, it is overall very well done. almost all of the details are abbreviations of the reality in yetian city.


    although commander liu didn''t seem to read much of the map of yetian city, he was indeed very powerful and had an almost photographic memory.


    he clearly memorized all the maps and details in his mind at almost a glance. after that, he could restore many things on it almost 100%.


    heifeng''s mouth opened wide when he saw it. he quietly bumped his arm at the white envoy next to him and whispered: "fuck, people from the headquarters are people from the headquarters. this is too fucking awesome."


    "he only glanced at the map. it''s terrible for an ordinary person to say that he might not be able to remember a single thing, but this guy is really good. he remembers all the details clearly."


    the special envoy in white could not help but sigh and nodded: "yes, the most terrifying thing is that his sand table seems to be more accurate and detailed than what we recorded on the original map."


    this is really not the white-clothed envoy deliberately photographing other people''s horses, and he is not such a person, but in fact it is exactly like this.


    although the sand table is scaled according to the proportion, the details of the scaling are so precise that it makes people feel really scary.


    inside, you can even see a flower, a grass, a stone, a river, and even details like a few trees that have withered.


    this fucking thing makes people scream outrageous, and at the same time, they have to sigh that the details are almost invincible.


    "some things are associations i made after looking at the pictures. don''t be too surprised. however, you can still refer to these associations. after all, some of my associations are based on a logical situation."


    commander liu seemed to notice everyone''s surprise and confusion, so he couldn''t help but explain with a smile in response to everyone''s confusion and surprise.


    however, this explanation is somewhat versailles, after all, this is another blow to oneself invisibly.


    the owner of the village smiled: "i''m sorry, commander liu, my subordinates are all people who have never seen the world, so it was a bit embarrassing to see you showing the map in this way so arrogantly. "


    these words admitted his shortcomings, but more importantly, he directly praised commander liu. commander liu was somewhat happy in his heart, and naturally it was impossible to hold hei feng and others accountable for the foolery they showed.


    "it''s nothing." commander liu finished his words and pointed to the sand table: "everyone, please take a look at the sand table."


    as soon as commander liu finished his words, he moved his hands, and several illusory castles appeared around yetian city on the sand table: "if i were han sanqian, if i wanted to avoid the opportunity for the enemy to cover in the woods, i would there are two options."


    "the first option is to cut down all the trees outside yetian city."


    "in this way, the line of sight in the city will be expanded a lot. even if the enemy shrinks nearby through the woods, they can only be in the outer circle."


    "if we attack by force, han sanqian can use the city defenses and the relatively flat areas outside to cause extremely effective damage to the attacking enemy."


    "however, this method can only deal with evenly matched enemies. once there are too many enemies, for han sanqian, this method of killing everyone on sight and using the enemy as a living target is actually effective. but not much.¡±


    "i believe that after han sanqian experienced a million-strong army, he should at least overestimate our number. therefore, he should be very clear that this method obviously does not work."


    "then based on this situation, the first method can be eliminated directly, that is, only the method i am drawing for you is left."


    "use the reinforced city defense to directly turn the flat land on the periphery into a peripheral city defense."


    "to put it simply, it is to build a larger and more complex fortification directly on the flat land that should have been used as a living target. once we enter it, they will not only be able to see us immediately, but also use these fortifications to effectively resist and kill us."


    hearing this, captain guan nodded first, and the envoy in white also nodded suddenly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5807

    the owner of the village and heifeng were even more shocked.


    they knew very well that every word of commander liu''s words made sense.


    if it were them, they would never have imagined that han sanqian would provide such a defense to yetian city.


    however, upon careful consideration, this is indeed the most possible and effective method.


    this is equivalent to the construction of city walls in some cities. even if the enemy enters the city, they will not be able to get in immediately, but will enter a narrow passage formed entirely by high walls.


    after entering such a passage, the people above the city wall can attack from a commanding height.


    at the same time, because the corridor is too narrow, if there are many enemies, they will be completely crowded inside. not to mention other means of attack, just throwing a big stone down will make the people below unable to bear the impact. and there were heavy casualties.


    what han sanqian wants to build is actually to make this kind of city wall lane more complex and multifaceted.


    in this way, not only can their offensive be stopped, but they can also be consumed to the maximum extent before they reach yetian city.


    "if han sanqian really did this, then it would probably be too terrifying." black wind couldn''t help but worry: "because in this way, no matter which side we attack from, we have to forcefully pass through him first. peripheral city defense.¡±


    "with a small number of people like us, i''m afraid we''ll never come back."


    commander liu smiled softly: "you are right. with just our small number of people, we don''t have much hope."


    after all, he was a top-notch person who could destroy a city with one person''s power. although the commander led elites, it was even more so that the captain led super elites.


    however, he did not think that the advantage lay with them.


    "however, we can still mobilize the million-strong army before, but..." commander liu paused at this point.


    "just what?" the village owner asked hurriedly.


    "it''s just that if han sanqian follows this kind of city defense layout, i think we may not have an advantage if we have more people."


    heifeng suddenly felt very uncomfortable: "having more people is not an advantage, and having few people is not an advantage. so in the end, aren''t we all disadvantages? if this is the case, then how can we fight? it''s better not to fight at all."


    there is some anger in these words, but there is also some truth in them.


    the special envoy in white did not speak. he was smart and knew that commander liu had not finished his words.


    since he has already said that he will attack yetian city, there is absolutely no way commander liu can point out a dead end for everyone.


    "commander liu, please tell me what you have in mind." the envoy in white asked.


    commander liu smiled lightly and said: "you don''t have to be so pessimistic. i''m just going to briefly describe the situation to you so that you know how to fight without taking advantage and how to fight and take advantage."


    "yes, there are many people but few people. it seems that we don''t take advantage, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t fight or attack. everything still needs to be fought in a certain way."


    "excuse me, sir, how should we fight?"


    "since you can''t have too many people, and you can''t have too many people, then the best way is to have the right number of people. commander liu, am i right?" captain guan smiled softly.


    in fact, he was a little confused at the beginning, especially because heifeng was making a lot of noise and was somewhat leading his rhythm.


    however, after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly felt a lot more relieved.


    "haha, captain guan deserves to be captain guan. he is indeed very smart. you are right. if we want to attack yetian city and deal with the city defense problems that han sanqian specially set for us, then we must follow the needs of cracking the city defense. go set it up.¡±


    "in other words, if there are too many people, the corridors will be crowded, and if there are too few people, they will not be able to withstand the consumption. but if these people are not crowded but can withstand the consumption, then what will happen to these city defenses?" after commander liu finished speaking, he looked at everyone with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5808

    hearing this, the special envoy in white couldn''t help laughing: "what the commander-in-chief said is indeed reasonable."


    if the number of people can meet the above two conditions at the same time, then they can have a steady stream of power to reach the inner city of yetian city.


    in this way, han sanqian''s so-called city defense of yetian city will be completely collapsed. when the army reaches critical mass, han sanqian will be completely surrounded by them.


    "but what do you think about the inner city?" commander liu asked.


    heifeng said: "the inner city defense of yetian city has always been weak, because the walls of yetian city are basically very simple, and many of them are even made of mud."


    "so, there''s no need to worry about that."


    captain guan snorted coldly: "if there is no need to worry, why can''t a million-strong army attack that city? since the enemy dared to gain an advantage by relying on it there, then there must be its real advantage there, and we cannot ignore it."


    commander liu said: "yes, don''t underestimate your enemy, because your enemy will definitely give you a huge punishment."


    "as for the inner city, i think han sanqian will definitely discover the disadvantages of city defense, so for him, he will definitely strengthen it and at the same time turn the previously weak areas into a piece of steel."


    "my suggestion is that after arriving in the inner city, we should not rush to attack the city, but should consolidate our forces first. in other words, we should seize the commanding heights of the outer city."


    the village owner nodded: "i agree with this method. only by taking the commanding heights can we fully grasp the form, and only then can we completely make this place safe."


    "after that, we will carry out targeted defenses."


    "if the inner city of yetian city can be defeated at the best moment, we can stay here temporarily if we can''t."


    "so that the outer city doesn''t win the highest point and we have nowhere to go."


    everyone nodded. this method of attacking step by step, greedy at every step, and disrupting the opponent''s attack was actually the safest and most effective way.


    "i also agree with this method. we don''t know how well yetian city''s inner city defense is currently built. when the time comes, we will have time to think about it slowly."


    "this matter is all our responsibility." captain guan said confidently.


    seizing the commanding heights is the best way to occupy a position, and to some extent, even the only way.


    "then i will mobilize the surrounding people as soon as possible." the village owner said.


    "wait a minute." captain guan stopped the village owner.


    the owner of the village hurriedly turned around and said with great respect, "captain guan, do you have any other orders?"


    "when assembling the troops, let this group of people lurk and assemble as carefully as possible so as not to be discovered by the enemy."


    "although han sanqian will definitely have peripheral city defenses, we still have to attack according to corresponding tactics, understand?" captain guan said.


    "understood, i will definitely let the troops gather secretly, and then quietly deploy them around yetian city, waiting for your further deployment."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the owner of the village stood up and left.


    captain guan looked at commander liu and said, "commander liu."


    "please give me your instructions." commander liu said seriously.


    "at that time, our two troops will form the left and right divisions to attack yetian city as a team."


    "yes."


    "you have to remember that we have to learn the lessons from the last time. therefore, the troops cannot attack separately. we have to work together to reach a certain place."


    commander liu nodded: "you mean, all of us are like a spear, only taking one point from the enemy?"


    "millions of dajun jointly attacked yetian city but ended in failure. it is obvious that there must be some flaws in this. from this point of view, it is unreasonable. secondly, from another perspective, han sanqian also even after experiencing a battle surrounded by millions of people, we have a lot of experience. therefore, if we use the same method again, it will not be an effective trick for han sanqian."


    commander liu understood the meaning, nodded, and said: "i understand. when the time comes, my troops will always accompany your troops in the form of auxiliary attacks."


    ¡°we focus on a secondary offense.¡±


    "very good." captain guan nodded: "at that time, my troops will make certain strategic arrangements. you can just follow me and adapt to changes at any time."


    "yes."


    "in addition, there is another most important point." captain guan said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5809

    "guan duizhang, please speak directly if you have anything to say."


    "although you and i don''t belong to the same department, and the friendship between you and me is not necessarily that deep, since we are working together this time, i think we have to establish a kind of labor between us. unbreakable trust, only based on this, can we cooperate better."


    "of course, you can also understand that i am intentionally provoking us to a relative defense against han sanqian."


    commander liu nodded: "although i also hold an important position in the headquarters and am responsible for very core work, i know better that your unit is the most mysterious unit in our power."


    "in other words, you are so mysterious, you must be tasked with a job that none of us can do. therefore, whether it is the original intention above or based on strength, you will be fully responsible for commanding this battle, with me as your deputy." commander liu said that he was neither humble nor cheating.


    to a certain extent, commander liu is indeed very good.


    people are very smart, and at the same time they know the right things to do. they know when to say nothing and when to abdicate.


    captain guan was very satisfied with his distinction and smiled softly: "my original intention was to let commander-in-chief liu take full command, with me as his deputy."


    commander liu was so smart that he immediately understood that the other party was obviously being polite. he waved his hand quickly and said, "captain guan is capable, so why should he be modest? our goal is to deal with han sanqian."


    "so, as long as we achieve this goal, as for the process, i think it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    captain guan laughed and said: "okay, since that''s all i have to say, i have nothing else to say. i will lead this team. if we win, then naturally the credit belongs to everyone who participated in the war. "


    "if this fails, don''t worry, i will bear all the responsibilities alone."


    it has to be said that in the face of commander liu''s arrogance, captain guan also responded to his own arrogance. of course, this was also related to his own very confidence.


    the person who can be selected to undergo mysterious training in that mysterious place is originally the absolute top talent in various fields in this force, not to mention, this person is also the absolute captain of this group of people.


    that person''s ability is beyond words.


    therefore, it is very normal for him to be so confident.


    of course, another reason is that these people have undergone devil-like training, which is very difficult, and many people almost feel like they have died once in the process.


    however, those who can grit their teeth and persevere are, to a certain extent, people with a strong will. in fact, after surviving these levels of suffering, their own minds and abilities have been greatly improved.


    therefore, he himself became more confident.


    "since it is a coordinated battle, then winning means sharing prosperity, losing means sharing humiliation. no one should bear the responsibility for others. if you are afraid of responsibility, it is very simple. let''s just fight hard and try not to lose."


    commander liu''s statement won captain guan''s favor.


    neither humble nor cheating, smart but not showing off, such a person will definitely be a handsome person wherever he goes.


    after all, he is from the headquarters. captain guan is generally very satisfied with this new partner who he will fight side by side with for the first time.


    after all, people of his level have always been lofty in their minds, wishing to look at people through their nostrils. in fact, he can count the number of people who can enter his eyes on one finger.


    "okay, very good. i think what you said is very reasonable. since we are not willing to take responsibility, then just don''t let this responsibility arise."


    "han sanqian is very strong, so let''s take him down." captain guan was also completely ignited with the aloofness and confidence in his heart.


    "i think that under the leadership of captain guan and the joint efforts of all of us, although han sanqian is a very difficult nut to crack, we can still win it easily in the end."


    "okay, very good. i won''t say much more. i just wish us a successful start." captain guan held out his hand.


    commander liu smiled softly and stretched out his hand. the two fist bumped in the air, and their eyes looked at each other suddenly full of confidence in victory.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5810

    on the other side, han sanqian also led everyone to the gate of yetian city after a long journey day and night.


    after not seeing each other for a few days, yetian city has quietly undergone huge changes with the joint efforts of everyone.


    the ants are very capable. although they are not big, they are very capable and very hardworking.


    in addition, luo jin also mobilized the entire city to carry out an all-round process to add points.


    in today''s yetian city, not only has the inner city''s defense been completely transformed, but all the mud walls have been newly covered with large bricks. on the basis of the original, the height and thickness of the city walls have grown extremely powerfully.


    today''s yetian city has a wall that is nearly half a meter thick and six or seven meters high. just by looking at it, you can tell that this place is made of copper and iron, which is intimidating.


    however, these are not over yet, these can only be said to be the basics.


    outside the towering city wall, ant-man also dug a very long ravine. the depth of each of these gullies is about ten meters, and the walls on both sides of the gully are very smooth. it is said that some kind of special oil is used to spread it. above.


    not to mention during the day, even at night when it''s covered in ice, it''s still extremely slippery here.


    at the bottom of the ravine, there are of course all kinds of hidden weapons. in addition to the various daggers or red tips thrust upward at the bottom, there are also many instant concealed weapons on both sides of the ravine.


    in this way, if someone accidentally falls in during this process, even if they have high cultivation and can react instantly, it will often be difficult to find the landing point because the walls on both sides are too slippery, making it difficult to fly up again.


    and once they can''t fly up, they will only have to fall continuously. as long as they fall below, the daggers below will not be able to kill them, and the instantaneous hidden weapons on both sides will make it impossible for them to hide.


    therefore, if you fall, you will almost certainly die.


    of course, the overall structure of the gully is not that simple. its bottom surface can actually be turned over. in other words, when enough corpses accumulate here, hidden weapons such as daggers or bamboo tips may be used. bodies piled up and covered up.


    it doesn''t matter, as long as the mechanism is activated, the bottom will automatically flip to the other side, and then the other side will be almost exactly the same as this side, and continue to madly assassinate the fallen enemies.


    the overturned corpses will also fall directly from the top due to inertia and fall into the lower level where the corpses are specially processed.


    it is no exaggeration to say that as long as the gully is not destroyed, it can always become a big killing machine.


    these are all formed from the valuable experience gained from the last million-army battle and then improved.


    secondly, outside of the ravine, ant-man and craftsmen also worked together to build three huge yanchang city walls.


    compared to the inner walls of yetian city, these walls are taller, larger, and stronger.


    their role is very important. basically, it can be said that they are not only an important corridor connecting yetian city and the other two virtual cities, but also a key link in the outer city''s defense.


    they need to bear the opponent''s direct attack from here, and at the same time, they need to prevent the enemy from entering from the first gate from the outside and playing a certain role in defense and counterattack when they attack the inner city.


    therefore, its solidity and height are far below the defense of the inner wall.


    of course, they are not one, but several.


    for example, although the road between yetian city and no. 2 city is a hundred-meter-wide road, it is cut into several roads by these tall city walls.


    in this way, the city defense becomes very perfect.


    they will eventually converge on the main road in the center. however, in order to merge into it, they must continue to enter deeper aisles in the process.


    han sanqian''s men and horses can stand on the city wall and attack them from above on the way to the passage. at the same time, people can set up ambush and defense points at each level in advance.


    there are layers of defenses. no matter how powerful the enemy is, if they want to enter the main road, they will be beaten by han sanqian''s various levels.


    after that, it was the core of the entire city defense.


    yes, three cities, two false and one true!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5811

    the three are connected to each other. although in fact han sanqian and others know that there is truth and falsehood in it, in fact, if there is a real fight, there is not much difference between truth and falsehood.


    although the enemy attacked from the ground and seemed to have blocked everyone''s road to the city, the ant-man had already opened the underground passage under han sanqian''s order.


    therefore, even if they are lucky and hit the real city, the people in the real city can also be quickly transferred through the tunnels.


    in this way, the real city becomes a fake city, and the fake city suddenly becomes a real city.


    this kind of gameplay is really abnormal.


    because as long as you still have the strength to defend and can withstand the time for people in the city to evacuate, then this game can continue to be played.


    the opponent may fight several times, but they may all be empty. i am afraid that anyone will suffer a mental breakdown under this kind of consumption.


    of course, there is another way, that is, the enemy is strong enough and there are enough people to capture three cities in one go. in this way, the three cities will become very passive.


    but it was forgotten that there is another city under the ground of yetian city.


    the top is really blocked, but they can still completely cling to the underground city.


    although the underground city does not have the same high and thick walls as above, the corridors inside are more complicated. without the guidance of a map, it is easy to get lost in it, or to go to some hidden wells.


    the most uncomfortable thing is that the width of the tunnel is actually not too wide. if people want to enter, it is impossible to squeeze too many people in.


    although the people of yetian city may also face this problem, ant-man has already thought of a solution, which is to increase the number of tunnel lines.


    many people can choose different routes to enter it, which is equivalent to traffic being diverted.


    if the enemy wants to enter in a large area, they must use diversion to influx a large number of troops at the first time. but these people don''t know where the entrance to each tunnel is and how to go after entering.


    therefore, if they want to replicate this method, it is basically just a dream.


    this is the terrifying thing about han sanqian. of course, the current layout of yetian city is not only due to han sanqian, but also to smart people such as ant man and luo ying''er.


    they made many adjustments to han sanqian''s initial layout, and in fact these adjustments will only make yetian city stronger.


    in fact, the wisdom of the public is indeed very strong.


    when han sanqian later heard about the current overall layout of yetian city, he was slightly shocked. after seeing the current general map of yetian city and some signs that would be added in the future, he couldn''t close it for a long time. mouth.


    fortunately, the people in yetian city are all decision-makers, and fortunately ant-man and luo ying''er are helping him. otherwise, if they cooperate with the enemy in a city like this, even if they are as powerful as han sanqian, there is no absolute the confidence that you can come out of it safely and worry-free.


    this defense is really airtight, absolutely impossible.


    when han sanqian and others arrived at the outer city with a large number of people, to be honest, they immediately aroused the vigilance of the city defenders, even though han sanqian had already reported his identity to the city defense immediately.


    but the other party was still very cautious and kept asking han sanqian various questions.


    there were so many problems that han sanqian himself was a little annoyed.


    although this group of people all knew han sanqian, they also knew that their alliance leader had already gone on a hike, and when he went out, he only took the alliance leader''s wife with him. when he came back, the good guy was like a sow pulling a nest, and he directly messed with it. a large group of people came back.


    this doesn''t make sense at all logically. in fact, it looks more like someone pretending to be han sanqian and then bringing troops to attack them.


    han sanqian was dumbfounded by them. it was tragic that his dignified leader had met such an end, but he was also happy that his subordinates had such a cautious attitude...


    at this time¡­¡­


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5812

    luo ying''er, dressed in beautiful clothes and accompanied by her personal maid, happened to be doing inspection work near the city gate.


    in fact, for a while now, luo jin has sent people to patrol the outposts outside the city. hai jin, dao scar and luo ying''er, the three most trusted generals, rotate their posts every day.


    the purpose of this is actually very simple, that is, to ensure that everyone entering is as safe and cautious as possible.


    luo jin knew one thing very well, that is, han sanqian was not in yetian city. yetian city had just experienced a large-scale war. now it was not only in ruins but also in danger.


    therefore, it is very necessary to lay out these things in advance.


    when she heard her subordinates reporting that someone named han sanqian was coming to the city, luo ying''er was stunned for a moment, then she was delighted and quickly climbed onto the city wall.


    when she saw the people below, luo ying''er''s first reaction was that she was actually frozen in place.


    however, after a moment, she could recognize at a glance that the person under the city was none other than han sanqian.


    "mr. han? really mr. han?"


    luo ying''er really never thought about han sanqian''s appearance. after all, to her, what kind of place is a famous store? it is a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den. people who can enter there want to come out safely unless the famous store is willing, otherwise there is no need to think about it.


    originally, with the return of the two little brothers from the pei family, luo ying''er and her party thought that han sanqian''s situation might improve, or that their lurking was successful.


    after all, if everyone can come and go freely, then the overall situation should be perfect.


    but not long after the group of people felt relieved, news came out that the famous store was suddenly under martial law.


    after luo ying''er and others checked, they found that most of the merchants in the famous stores had finished attending the ceremony and came out. only han sanqianliang and his wife were left in the list of people who had no music training.


    therefore, everyone already understood at that time that something might have happened to han sanqian and others.


    everyone was worried. scar even organized his troops to go to the famous store to rescue han sanqian. although luo ying''er and others tried their best to persuade him to stop, everyone knew in their hearts that han sanqian and his wife might be in trouble. not enough.


    the place was already very ferocious, but han sanqian only had two people. such a huge disadvantage in numbers could not be said to mean that han sanqian was not convinced of his abilities, but the gap was indeed quite huge.


    but who would have thought that at such a desperate time, han sanqian would suddenly appear in front of you.


    "quickly, open the city gate. that''s your alliance leader han sanqian." luo yinger hurriedly ordered.


    with the confirmation from the people above, a group of disciples did not dare to delay at all and hurriedly ran down to the city and opened the city gate wide.


    luo ying''er also ran down to the city gate in person and greeted him at the bottom of the city.


    "princess, you are well." han sanqian smiled and saluted luo ying''er, while su yingxia and xiao tao also hurriedly saluted.


    luo ying''er smiled softly: "mr. han, do we still need to be so polite? by the way, who is this?"


    luo ying''er looked at xiao tao.


    "her name is xiao tao, she is my sister."


    "sister?" luo ying''er couldn''t help but take another look at xiao tao and smiled softly: "although mr. han is handsome, and this girl xiao tao can be said to be the most beautiful girl in the country, you two don''t look like them. what a look.¡±


    "haha, she''s my god sister." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "sister?" luo ying''er showed an imperceptible smile.


    although she didn''t say anything, to han sanqian, she actually said everything.


    however, han sanqian didn''t bother to explain. he knew what luo ying''er''s kind of sister meant. anyway, that wasn''t important. what was important was that su yingxia knew what was going on, and that was enough.


    "by the way, who is the person behind here?" luo ying''er looked behind again.


    there are tens of thousands of people in the rear, which is very large, and the businessmen attire of zhou yong and others is incompatible with the disciples behind.


    "these four are the three major families. in the future, they will support our industrial development in yetian city. i think you may have heard about them. they are zhou yong, the head of the zhou family, cao shen, the head of the cao family, and shangguan qingyun and shangguan qingyi of the shangguan family. father and daughter.¡±


    "i heard about it." luo ying''er smiled softly, and then gave a small salute to the four of them. the four of them quickly returned the salute as a greeting.


    "as for the last one..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5813

    "they were originally guards of famous stores, but that was all in the past. now they are my disciples with another identity. of course, if you can''t understand the meaning of this, you can simply regard them as mine. disciple."


    what han sanqian said seemed to be nothing, but luo ying''er frowned and was shocked: "they...are they the guards of a famous store?"


    because of her superior-subordinate relationship, although luo yinger has not been exposed to many famous stores, she has heard about many famous stores.


    "dad has always said that the people in the famous store are very powerful. as for the elder last time, although he is not a member of the famous store, at least he has a certain superior-subordinate relationship with the famous store."


    "if an elder is so powerful, then as a superior store, wouldn''t it be even more hidden? i heard that the guards there are even the lowest, and they are even more powerful than the most senior guards in our yetian city. this group of people... ¡­¡±


    speaking of this, luo ying''er couldn''t help but pull han sanqian aside and said softly: "mr. han, although yetian city''s city defense has a rough outline, our overall foundation is not stable."


    "what i mean is that if you enter the city with a group of people from famous stores, once they gain momentum in the city, with their cultivation, it will be very difficult for us to stop them."


    han sanqian smiled softly. he understood luo ying''er''s worries very well. however, since han sanqian dared to bring them back, he was naturally very relieved about them.


    as soon as they openly attacked the owner of the famous store, in fact, for this group of people, they had already embarked on a road of no return.


    secondly, these people were all poisoned by the poisonous blood, and it was very easy for me to control them.


    therefore, from both directions, there is no possibility for them to rebel.


    "don''t worry, they are loyal to me and there will never be any mistakes."


    after hearing han sanqian''s words, luo ying''er couldn''t help but take another look at the disciples behind her: "since mr. han thinks there is no problem, then just pretend that luo ying''er didn''t say anything."


    "don''t worry, i am also very worried and concerned about the safety of yetian city. i brought this group of people here because i actually want to strengthen the defense of yetian city."


    when it comes to city defense, luo ying''er is of course full of pride: "in terms of the construction of city defense, hai jin and others have integrated your original plan and re-planned it accordingly, so that based on your original plan, the city defense can be further improved. it¡¯s improved a lot.¡±


    after saying this, she stretched out her hand and the personal maid handed a map to luo ying''er.


    luo ying''er didn''t stop at all and handed it directly to han sanqian.


    after looking at the map, han sanqian smiled.


    now with the addition of the underground city, yetian city has completely become four cities.


    the three cities above present a tripartite force, true and false, false and true, and there is an underground city below, which is used as the last city of resistance when the city above has been seen through.


    the second is the deployment and control of city defense. this has been mentioned before and will not be described again.


    overall, han sanqian was very satisfied.


    "however, such sophisticated city defense does require more manpower." luo ying''er said: "in the past few days, my father and i have been recruiting troops."


    "it''s just a pity that yetian city is located in a remote place after all, and it just went through a war some time ago. for many people, joining us to recruit soldiers actually means that the risk will become very huge."


    "so, the actual effect is not very good."


    han sanqian nodded. these were all expected, but they didn''t surprise him too much.


    "in addition to the thousands of people we brought today, tens of thousands of troops from the three major families will soon arrive in yetian city. in addition, i will go back later and i will continue to look for people."


    luo ying''er was smart and spoke immediately, "you want to find the pei family, right?"


    han sanqian''s two apprentices were both from the pei family.


    in other words, the pei family has placed its future on han sanqian, so the relationship with han sanqian must be very deep. at present, the methods of recruiting people have basically been exhausted. in addition to looking for people from the pei family, luo ying''er couldn''t think of anything else.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5814

    han sanqian couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "i can''t hide anything from you, princess. indeed, i do have plans to find someone for them."


    "that''s fine." luo ying''er said softly: "the three cities are huge, and the city defense walls connecting the three cities also require a large number of soldiers to snipe and ambush on them. otherwise, the buildings can only be buildings."


    "nice."


    after luo ying''er said this, she chuckled and said, "look at me, i''m so stupid. i''m just talking to you, but i forgot to invite you into the city."


    "please come in."


    han sanqian smiled and led everyone, led by luo ying''er, towards the city.


    luo ying''er summoned the maid, whispered a few words into her ear, and then the maid left quickly.


    thinking about it, i should have informed luo jin and others in advance.


    luo jin was currently sitting in the city lord''s palace with scar and hai jin, holding a large map of the entire yetian city to discuss the deployment of defenses.


    there is a shortage of manpower now, but that doesn''t mean they don''t care about anything. on the contrary, they not only have to take care of it, but they also have to do everything possible to let everyone use their abilities as much as possible, and try their best to complete the tasks with few people. armed.


    while they were discussing, the servant hurriedly walked in.


    "what''s the matter?" luo jin raised his head slightly.


    the servant knelt down and said softly: "city lord, the princess just sent someone to inform han sanqian that mr. han has led a group of people to arrive outside the city."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "what?"


    hearing this, luo jin, hai jin, and dao scar were shocked and stood up suddenly.


    "mr. han has returned to the city? are you serious?" luo jin couldn''t believe his ears.


    "exactly, with the heads of three wealthy merchant families and thousands of troops."


    luo jin froze on the spot, unable to recover for a long time. the impact of this information on him was too great.


    not only did han sanqian come back, but he also brought wealthy businessmen and soldiers. if he hadn''t experienced this personally, he would have even doubted whether he was dreaming.


    this is simply...


    ridiculous.


    not to mention the city lord, even hai jin and dao scar looked confused on the spot when they heard the news. this was too scary.


    it is quite difficult to get out of a place like a famous store alive, but in the end, not only did you get out, but... you also brought so many people out?


    "this...this alliance leader is worthy of being an alliance leader. this is fine."


    "oh my god, my scalp is numb. it''s amazing."


    the bottom line in everyone''s heart is actually very simple, that is, it is the biggest miracle that han sanqian can come out alive.


    as a result, the current situation seems to be too much beyond the original judgment.


    "where are they now?" luo jin asked excitedly.


    "the princess is leading them towards us."


    "okay, very good. hurry up and order the kitchen to prepare some good dishes on the table, and then go and bring out the good wine i have collected. today, i must give a good welcome to our han sanqian, mr. han."


    "ha ha."


    hai jin and scar also looked at each other excitedly.


    afterwards, the two people followed the city lord and rushed out quickly. they stood in front of the gate of the city lord''s mansion and got ready to welcome him.


    however, han sanqian did not come over quickly. along the way, han sanqian was observing the newly built city defenses. in just ten days, yetian city could undergo such miraculous changes, which was simply shocking to han sanqian. extremely happy.


    in fact, han sanqian''s return had a big impact on luo ying''er and the others, and conversely, today''s yetian city had a huge impact on han sanqian.


    it even reminded han sanqian of the world-famous infrastructure maniac who once lived on earth.


    how lucky he is to live forever in the world of infrastructure maniacs. this is true on earth, and it is also true here. he can clearly and shockingly feel the renewal and full-speed development brought about by the infrastructure maniacs.


    he even felt a little homesick.


    yes, miss that home on earth.


    after inspecting all the city defenses, han sanqian led a group of people towards the city lord''s mansion.


    over there, the city lord and hai jin were almost numb on their feet. however, just when the three of them were a little worried about why the people hadn''t come yet, they finally saw the figures of han sanqian and others in the distance.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5815

    luo jin ignored the image and stability that a city lord should have, took three steps and two steps at a time, and quickly greeted him.


    "god, god."


    he was not stingy with any praise at all, and even felt that he had exhausted all the words at this time and could not express his admiration for han sanqian.


    in yetian city, many people also heard the news of han sanqian''s return, and they stopped on the streets and watched from a distance.


    being able to walk out of a famous store safely is a great thing in itself, not to mention that for the people of yetian city, this is simply the greatest inspiration.


    they are more or less on the opposite side of famous stores, and they are also somewhat afraid of the strength of famous stores.


    but now, han sanqian walked back and forth inside, which undoubtedly alleviated many people''s fear of famous stores and deepened their belief that they were rebelling.


    "there is nothing we can do about han sanqian even in famous stores. brothers, we are not with the wrong person."


    "yes, this han sanqian may really be the kind of person who is invincible in the world. if we follow him, there may really be a new world in the future."


    "the new king is about to be established. our yetian city is also the city of elders. once han sanqian ascends to the throne in the future, our place will definitely become an important city, and the economy will receive greater subsidies, and the welfare of you and me will also be greater. ok."


    "of course. just look at who is following han sanqian now. they are the famous zhou family, cao family and shangguan family."


    "i heard that these three big families came here specifically to invest in our yetian city. think about it, can our lives be any worse in the future?"


    there was a lot of discussion among the people, although on the surface, many economic construction projects in yetian city did not seem to directly bring much benefit to the people.


    but in fact, it will bring earth-shaking hidden benefits.


    it has been said since ancient times that only when the country is strong can the people be safe, and only when the country is prosperous can the people be prosperous. these are obviously not empty words, but they are just many things that slowly affect your life to the point that you are somewhat invisible.


    but in fact, he changed you a lot.


    what many people only see is that even though the country has become stronger and prosperous, their position has not changed. they may still be an ordinary person. the superiors have not given them any benefits. it seems that they have nothing.


    but this is not the case.


    when the country''s economy improves, naturally there will be more employment opportunities, and naturally the wages of employment will be higher. naturally, the benefits you receive will also increase.


    secondly, infrastructure will be more convenient. many essential commodities are reducing in price, so that more and more people can buy what they need or can improve their quality of life relatively easily.


    these are hidden benefits that are actually invisible.


    han sanqian smiled softly and shook hands with the city lord cordially: "city lord luo, compared to you, i am no god. i am just a reckless man. i only fight and kill. compared with you, it counts for nothing.¡±


    su yingxia also hurriedly said: "yes, under the command and leadership of the city lord, this yetian city has been completely transformed in just a few dozen days and has become such a strong city."


    "for us, this is the real thing."


    "to plan strategies and conquer the world alone, this is a great talent."


    the couple''s words to you and me directly elevated the city lord to a very high position.


    luo jin was very happy, not because he needed anyone to compliment him, but because he had worked hard for such a long time, and being recognized was something that everyone urgently needed.


    "by the way, i brought four friends here this time. i think the princess has sent someone to inform you just now." han sanqian said with a smile.


    luo jin nodded, then smiled and said hello to zhou yong and others, and the four of them responded hurriedly.


    "let''s talk after we go inside." luo jin said with a smile: "i have ordered people to prepare some food and wine. let''s chat while eating."


    after saying that, luo yuan made a gesture of inviting...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5816

    the group of people quickly walked into the city lord''s mansion under the leadership of luo jin. the servants had already prepared a large table as ordered, and it was filled with delicious food and wine.


    luo jin enthusiastically invited everyone to sit down. naturally, han sanqian and su yingxia took the main seats, with luo jin accompanying them on the right and zhou yong on the left.


    going down in order, they are shangguan father and daughter and cao shen.


    after all, haijin and scar were his brothers, so of course they sat at the bottom at this time. xiaotao sat down next to su yingxia, which could be regarded as the position that luo jin got out of the way.


    "i, luo jin, welcome you all on behalf of yetian city." luo jin stood up and offered a glass of wine first.


    everyone raised their glasses and laughed.


    after all, this is a figure that even han sanqian respects very much. moreover, business people all know the fact that although han sanqian has the final say now, han sanqian is also the absolute leader.


    however, the actual controller of yetian city is luo jin. if they want to do business here in the future, they will have to deal with luo jin the most.


    although there is a good saying that a kid is difficult to deal with, which is somewhat disrespectful when applied to a boss of luo jin''s level, but compared to a bigger figure like han sanqian, it is indeed perfect. consistent with this setting.


    therefore, they must give luo jin enough face.


    "lord city luo is so polite. although we have never had much actual relationship with yetian city, yetian city''s reputation has not been famous for a day and a half. who doesn''t know that such a big trading city is, and these are all we did it under the operation of your luo city lord, and your name is very popular among us," zhou yong said with a smile first.


    cao shen also stood up in a hurry, offered a toast, and said: "yes, everyone knows the names of the lords of yetian city and luo city. we are lucky enough to meet each other today. it is really a blessing for us. it''s not too late for us to be happy."


    although shangguan qingyi was not a flatterer, he still knew how important it was to express his position at this time. he quickly stood up and returned the toast, saying: "lord luo, we still count on you to take good care of us in yetian city in the future. you¡¯re being polite to us now.¡±


    faced with this kind of flattery and courtesy, luo yuan did not change at all in his heart or on his surface. after all, he had been the city lord for so many years, and he had seen a lot of worldliness and courtesy.


    he just smiled, drank all the wine in the glass, and said with a smile: "you guys really praise me too much. my ability to build yetian city to a certain scale has never been due to myself, but to wealthy businessmen like you. support."


    "however, the size and scale of yetian city has never been large, especially for a big family like the three of them. fortunately, you are here now. from now on, i would like to trouble you three to take care of yetian city. "


    the two parties blew rainbow farts at each other, and han sanqian didn''t interrupt much. he smiled and said, "you will all be partners in the future, so i don''t think you need to be so polite."


    "in fact, the reason for organizing this dinner today is not for anything else, but simply for everyone to get to know each other and to facilitate all subsequent cooperation."


    at this point, su yingxia also knew that it was her turn to interrupt, and said with a smile: "actually, on the way here, han sanqian and i have already made arrangements for the development of lianyitian city."


    "we are all on our own, so i don''t hide my words anymore. i explained directly that it is like this. yetian city is now facing the threat of powerful enemies, and enemies may attack at any time."


    "whether it is for the safety of the people in the city or the overall development of yetian city, we have decided to let all families participate in the defense of yetian city. this is currently the most secure and effective way."


    "however, we also consider that this is the first time for you to cooperate, so there will be many problems and contradictions in many cooperations at that time. in order to alleviate this kind of contradiction, han sanqian and i discussed and decided to temporarily stay in yetian city divide into several special areas.¡±


    su yingxia stopped talking. although these plans had been discussed long ago, everyone was following han sanqian. naturally, some words were said by han sanqian, and the effect was much better.


    everyone listens to him! outsiders intervened forcefully.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5817

    han sanqian stood up and immediately told everyone about the three major areas.


    to be honest, when han sanqian said all these words, everyone at the table was happy.


    needless to say, there is no need to say more about hai jin and scar. in the future, there will be many brothers and allies to help defend the city, which is naturally the best choice at the moment, and there is no one.


    the cao family and zhou family were also very happy. after all, regional management meant that they had to listen to han sanqian even though they were centralized.


    ,


    since then, under this structure, and han sanqian is the real master who trained these people, it will be easy for han sanqian to infiltrate them in the future.


    they don''t want to bring too many servants over, isn''t that why they are worried about this problem?


    at that time, if a person is trained by han sanqian, but turns his head to han sanqian, it will be very fatal, and it can even be said that he is firmly controlled by han sanqian.


    as long as han sanqian is gone or loses his trust in them, it will be easy to drain them, and at the same time, it will make them feel very scared.


    but after the area was demarcated, everything was completely different. han sanqian did not completely command these people, and they did not even live together.


    many times, han sanqian is only responsible for training. after the training is over, these people are still active in their own areas. since then, their chances of contacting han sanqian have become less. at the same time, as long as they are their confidants in the station, then, in fact, they also have a lot of contact with their own forces.


    in comparison, they still have confidence in their own people.


    this is the difference between children studying, staying in school and not staying in school. people who don''t stay in school will always go home at night, so parents can always take this opportunity to educate their children.


    but on the other hand, it is different for those who stay in school. they have lived in school for many years, and most of the things they have heard and seen come from their classmates. so, naturally, it is easier for them to have good classmates.


    although this theory is not 100% true, it does have a very big difference.


    therefore, of course, for them, consolidating the region is their best choice.


    as for luo jin, he was also very happy. in fact, after luo jin helped han sanqian win, he also thought that revenge would inevitably come from above.


    after all, yetian city is a hot spot. it not only has huge commercial value in the black market, but the most important thing is that the taxes here are very high every year. the enemy cannot give up just now.


    therefore, when the enemy counterattacks, it will definitely be a disaster in yetian city. luo jin knows very well that in order to avoid such a disaster, han sanqian must do something. of course, the most direct way to do this is to increase troops. .


    the defense of yetian city requires a large number of soldiers. the arrival of these soldiers will inevitably require a large number of defenders.


    in other words, whoever these guards listen to is naturally the people of han sanqian.


    then, this person will actually become the military commander of yetian city, and the impact on luo jin''s status will naturally be very great.


    therefore, in fact, luo jin had already been mentally prepared for his position to be threatened. after all, he was an old fox. how could he not have thought of these things.


    however, what he didn''t expect was that han sanqian took such a unique approach to this reduction.


    this way he can completely keep his position as city lord.


    even, to some extent, he is strengthening his position as leader, because it is obvious that this is an alternative manifestation of centralized power, and the major forces outside the city now look more like the king of princes.


    luo jin was willing to accept this change. at the same time, he still felt that he had not misjudged the person.


    he didn''t help in vain, nor did he gamble his future in vain.


    han sanqian knows how to feed himself back and how to treat himself well. this is enough.


    "i have no objection to this. luo will definitely support any decision made by mr. han."


    with luo jin taking the lead, the other three companies also expressed their wishes. basically, this method was passed unanimously.


    "now that this matter has been solved, let''s solve the next thing." this time, han sanqian looked at hai jin and scar.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5818

    scar and hai jin did not dare to pause at all, and hurriedly stood up from their seats, and then knelt on the ground.


    "scar!"


    "hai jin!"


    "i obey this order, and please give me the leader''s instructions."


    "in the battle at yetian city, although scar was irrational at times, he also had a fighting spirit that was unyielding and courageous. i saw it and was satisfied in my heart."


    "so, i have always appointed scar as one of the commanders, responsible for the collective command of the battle. at the same time, i have assigned hai jin to you, so that you can have a wise person to help you while you are brave. "


    "however, this is definitely not the purpose. my subordinates and brothers, as long as they are trustworthy, are not talents who only know one thing."


    "he should be a general who can cover all aspects and act independently."


    "so, scar, do you understand what i mean?"


    scar''s brain was obviously burning and he didn''t even know what han sanqian meant. the guy subconsciously thought that han sanqian was dissatisfied with his performance and wanted to punish him.


    he also knew that he had caused a lot of trouble for han sanqian.


    therefore, when han sanqian said this, he quickly knelt down: "young man understands his shortcomings and asks the leader to punish him."


    "punishment?" han sanqian couldn''t help but smile, and instantly understood that this guy had misunderstood what he meant, and said, "why should i punish you?"


    "punishment for the young is nothing more than brains, they only know how to act recklessly." scar''s self-perception is very accurate.


    hai jin had indeed wiped his own butt a lot, and scar himself knew that without hai jin''s help, he probably didn''t know how many times he would have died, let alone how many of the men who followed him in the charge would have died. i''m back.


    so, he knows everything.


    now, han sanqian asked. in fact, he didn''t make any cover-up at all. this is his personality. i dare to do it. i dare to stand upright when being beaten.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "okay, i punished you as you said. what will happen next time?"


    hearing this, scar lowered his head in embarrassment. how about next time? scar has really never thought about this issue.


    it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t take this seriously, it¡¯s just that you expect a big-hearted person like him to think about this. it¡¯s hard.


    "alliance leader, i really haven''t thought about this." scar scratched his head in embarrassment.


    han sanqian smiled: "i haven''t thought about it. that''s because hai jin has always been there to protect you. however, have you ever thought about what if hai jin is gone one day?"


    "why isn''t he here? as long as i don''t die, no one can hurt him."


    "you''re farting. if one day i want to kill hai jin, or someone close to me in strength wants to kill him, can you just rely on your words that no one else can touch him?"


    "this problem cannot be solved." scar told the truth readily.


    "isn''t that right? if hai jin dies, you won''t be able to fight? and, to put it a step back, even if hai jin doesn''t die and lives well, you can''t ask him to live under your hands for the rest of his life, right? .¡±


    "hai jin doesn''t want his own future? hai jin doesn''t have his own life? and, do you think this is fair to him?"


    scar shook his head like a rattle: "this is not fair. to be honest, i have always felt that hai jin is much more suitable to be the commander than me. i will just rush around without thinking."


    "then are you willing to be a soldier again?" han sanqian asked.


    scar thought for a while: "there is nothing to be unwilling to do. after all, i do have flaws in my abilities. i will do whatever you ask me to do, leader, without any complaints."


    "don''t worry. even if i, scar, am a soldier, i must be a brave soldier who rushes at the front. i will never hold you back." when scar said this, he patted him with confidence. own breasts.


    that guy''s momentum seemed to be incredible.


    not only did han sanqian not look happy at all, but he rolled his eyes in anger.


    good guy, han sanqian almost couldn''t hold back and slapped scar on the ground. hai jin looked at his words and instantly knew that what han sanqian wanted to express was definitely not what he meant. he hurriedly reminded scar: "the alliance leader''s answer is not this, you idiot."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5819

    scar was stunned. yes, he stood there like a fool.


    that''s not the answer, what is that?


    even if he racked his brains, he really couldn''t think of a reason.


    he already thinks that his answer is actually the best answer. ,


    even if he is a soldier, he will be the bravest soldier. isn''t this enough?


    seeing his idiotic look, han sanqian was really speechless and couldn''t help but said: "you mean you think it''s honorable for you to be a soldier, right?"


    "i ask you, are you worthy of my cultivation of you?"


    "my grandma worked so hard and even asked hai jin to assist you, just to make you become a soldier for me in the future?"


    obviously, han sanqian has been deliberately cultivating this guy.


    although scar was from a very ordinary background and had little education, and all he could think about was fighting and killing, han sanqian knew that this guy was very loyal and would never risk his life in a fight.


    therefore, this guy is suitable to be an absolute warrior.


    however, according to han sanqian''s requirements, a strong general must not only be brave, but most importantly, you must be able to lead troops in war.


    "what the leader needs is a handsome man, you idiot." hai jin couldn''t help but complain.


    scar''s reaction was really slow, and he still didn''t understand it at this moment: "but, i really don''t have the brains to be as useful as you guys. i don''t understand this plan at all."


    "to put it bluntly, others don''t plot against me on the battlefield. i''ve already begged my father to sue my grandma. how can i still plot against others?"


    "no, you don''t know how to learn." han sanqian was really speechless.


    "in my original world, there was a historical figure named lu meng. like you, he didn''t even know a few chinese characters. as a result, in just a few days, he made people look at him with admiration."


    "he worked hard to learn writing, and then read various military books. in the end, not only was he no longer the reckless wu xia amen, but on the contrary, he became one of the strongest governors in soochow."


    "i tell you this story because i hope you can slowly grow from a single reckless man."


    hearing this, scar continued to touch his head in embarrassment: "it''s not that you can''t learn these things, it''s just that learning and being able to use them are two different concepts. i''m afraid that when the time comes, i won''t have enough experience and reflexes, and i''ll be defeated. .¡±


    han sanqian gave a helpless smile: "no general is born to fight, and no commander is born to be very scheming and can win continuously."


    "in fact, many people continue to accumulate experience by accumulating failures."


    "what i want is that this kid like you can do the same."


    "the army always needs you to lead it alone. even if you lose, that''s normal. you must first learn not to be afraid of losing, and then you can slowly start to win. do you understand?"


    scar shook his head subconsciously, and after noticing that han sanqian''s expression was wrong, he nodded quickly: "i understand, leader, in the next time, i will study hard and learn the art of war."


    "okay, in that case, you will be the absolute commander of the cavalry regiment from now on, and you alone have the final say. as for hai jin, hai jin will obey orders."


    hai jin hurriedly knelt on the ground respectfully: "alliance leader, if you have anything to do, just ask, my subordinates will definitely complete the task."


    "recently, i have accepted a group of disciples from famous stores. in fact, these people have a good foundation, but i lack someone who is trustworthy and can suppress their special status. after thinking about it, i think you are the best candidate. "


    "so, from today on, you will no longer hold any position in the cavalry regiment and will fully manage this troop. i hope that in the near future, this group of people can become my right-hand man. do you understand?" han after sanqian finished speaking, he looked at hai jin aside.


    hai jin was slightly stunned and looked at han sanqian in confusion: "leader, do you want me to take charge of your newly accepted troops?"


    "what, is there any problem?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5820

    "this..." even if hai jin is one of his own, to be honest, he never thought that he, a member of his own family, would reach this point on his own.


    after all, what you need to know is that this is the army that han sanqian just took over.


    in other words, a new type of army will inevitably have many problems, so it will definitely take some time to train.


    and this training process can be said to be very arduous and difficult.


    because this is not just as simple as training these people, but their loyalty.


    everyone knows that psychological gadgets often seem simple, and even exist as nothingness that you can¡¯t touch, but in fact, they are the most difficult to operate.


    no matter how difficult the method is, there will always be a day when you can master it, no matter how difficult a technique is, there will always be a day when you are proficient. however, if it is a psychological thing, there is no way to ask for advice.


    in fact, no matter how good a teacher or even a doctor is, they can only provide guidance when solving your psychological problems.


    therefore, in the end, he still has to rely on your own ability to achieve self-relief.


    this is where the difficulty lies.


    if you rely on your own things, how can others teach you?


    therefore, the most appropriate method is brainwashing.


    but this is also a huge technical job, very difficult, very difficult.


    for this, it takes a subtle process and a long period of time. of course, brainwashing can make people loyal, but conversely, it may also make people disloyal.


    the most important thing about these is who is going to brainwash these people.


    in other words, if haijin is han sanqian, then the person responsible for brainwashing must be the person han sanqian trusts most.


    now that han sanqian has made himself responsible, it is enough to show that han sanqian''s trust in him has almost reached a new height.


    how could hai jin not be panicked?


    "hai jin is too bold to take on such a task. my subordinates believe that the person closest to the alliance leader, such as your brother, should do this." hai jin hurriedly knelt down and said.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "look, what you said means that you are no longer my brother?"


    does hae jin want to be han sanqian¡¯s brother? of course i do, even in my wildest dreams.


    that is a supreme honor.


    but what kind of person is han sanqian? i dare not say that he is an absolute master over ten thousand people, but at least he is a world-famous person who dominates one area and is powerful all over the world.


    how can i be called a brother to such a person? he is simply not worthy and does not have the qualifications.


    "of course i want to be your brother, but..."


    "but what?" han sanqian smiled softly, stood up and walked a few steps in front of hai jin, gently helping him up: "hai jin, you are confused, you are really confused."


    "what is a brother? those who can enjoy happiness together are not necessarily brothers. those who can endure hardships together are brothers. between you and me, a battle in yetian city is almost a life-long friendship. i want to ask you, is this not brother, what is it?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    this is han sanqian''s innermost thoughts. in his heart, he does regard hai jin as his good brother. otherwise, he would not be able to hand over such an important task to hai jin.


    first, hai jin was smart enough, with a relatively calm temper and personality. in the end, he was trustworthy. therefore, han sanqian was very relieved to entrust such an important task to him.


    "but..." hai jin still didn''t accept it, lowered his head, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "between you and me, if you have anything to say, speak it outright. you don''t have to hide it. it''s a no-brainer."


    hearing this, hai jin gritted his teeth and said: "my subordinate''s background is not clean. after all, you also know that i am just a captain of the enemy army. if you use me to preach to the opponent, even if we are here everyone believes in me, but what about the new recruits?"


    "for them, even if they don''t say anything on their lips, they will feel in their hearts that i, a defeated general and a person who has surrendered to the enemy, control them. they are quite unconvinced in their hearts." hai jin lowered his head and said.


    this is a fact. at least even for himself, he will inevitably think too much, what do you mean, han sanqian? i surrendered to you, but you hired someone who is also a traitor to lead us. this is not taking me seriously. or are you deliberately humiliating me as a similar person?


    isn''t this just rubbing salt into the wound?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5821

    han sanqian smiled and patted hai jin on the shoulder: "why do you have to care so much about your birth? humans sometimes have no choice, so they will inevitably make some wrong choices."


    "but this doesn''t mean that he can''t turn around in his life. we still have to give these people a chance."


    "just like the new troops i chose to recruit, is it because they are members of a famous store that they deserve death and should never be reincarnated?"


    su yingxia also stood up: "the buddha said that he put down the butcher''s knife and became a buddha immediately. it seems to persuade people to do good, but in fact, doesn''t it tell the world that everyone makes mistakes and corrects them?"


    "what you have done in the past is in the past, and it cannot be changed in the past. however, what you do in the future and how you do it are all in your own hands. therefore, the choice is ultimately in your own hands."


    "the future is the most important thing."


    shangguan qingyi also stood up at this time: "although these matters are your internal affairs, it is not convenient for us outsiders to interfere. however, after all, we have chosen to be allies, so we still want to say a few words."


    "i also agree with what mr. han and su yingxia said. we should not be trapped in the previous world and unable to get out. in that case, bad people will always be bad people, and good people will always be trapped in a cocoon because they cannot make mistakes. then, what will this world become? in this way, i¡¯m afraid, sooner or later everyone will be evil.¡±


    "so, no matter how wrong something is, people have a choice."


    hearing shangguan qingyan''s words, hai jin looked up and saw zhou yong and others couldn''t help but nod their heads at this time, and the big stone in his heart dropped a lot.


    "in this case, if hai jin is still in a stalemate, it means that hai jin is ignorant." after hai jin finished speaking, he knelt on the ground and saluted han sanqian, and said: "my subordinate hai jin, please follow the orders of the alliance leader."


    "well done, this is my good subordinate, this is my good brother, hai jin obeys the order."


    "my subordinate is here."


    "from today on, you will officially become the commander-in-chief of this new army. later, i will teach you some unique secret techniques. your mission is two-fold."


    "also please give me your instructions, alliance leader."


    "first, since it is our army, loyalty is inevitable. the team belongs to you, and their experiences are similar to yours. i think you should know how to deal with their concerns."


    "i understand," hai jin said.


    now he is half experienced, so naturally, he knows how to say a lot of things.


    "second, although this army was formerly someone else''s army, or even our enemy, now that it has become ours, we must resolutely build them up."


    "as the saying goes, don''t use doubters and don''t doubt people when you employ them. once we use them, we must trust them. then, we will naturally build them into an extremely combat-effective force."


    "i understand," hai jin said.


    "now, i have an alliance of mysterious people. they are a combination of unparalleled people. they can attack and defend. they are all-round."


    "i have the golden cavalry regiment to help me ride on the enemy and march forward bravely."


    "right now, i''m missing a defensive unit."


    "this force is not required to be able to fight offensive battles, but it is required to be able to defend the city."


    han sanqian thought about it. one is that there is indeed a lack of such people in the military to complete the improvement of an army. the second is that the current situation actually lacks a defensive city defender. the third is that these people are originally they are all from famous stores, and famous stores have never taken the initiative to attack. they have always regarded protecting the store as everyone''s responsibility.


    therefore, they are also defensive in nature.


    after combining the previous two points, how to build this army is actually ready to come out.


    "my subordinates understand, and please rest assured, leader, hai jin will do his best to turn them into an army of iron barrels. no matter who the other party is, no matter what kind of attack the other party makes, as long as we are here, the enemy will be don¡¯t even think about taking a step forward.¡±


    "okay, hai jin, i remember your words. i also look forward to this day coming soon. i believe that the lord of luo city is also waiting for this day to come."


    "however, before doing this, there is something important you need to do."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5822

    hai jin frowned slightly and asked in confusion: "leader, what else is going on?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "after dinner, come to my room to find me. you will know when the time comes."


    obviously, if haijin wants to manage this new army, he will definitely need a key to make those people listen to him.


    even from a certain perspective, han sanqian himself also needs this key.


    this key is very simple, it is actually poisonous blood.


    that group of people followed him to rebel. in fact, it was because they were poisoned, so they thought they had little time and had no choice before rebelling.


    they were all trying to save their lives. naturally, even if they followed han sanqian, they would only listen to whoever could save their lives.


    otherwise, everything is meaningless.


    "my subordinate understands."


    han sanqian nodded and looked at scar: "from now on, you and hai jin will be in charge of our two troops, one for offense and one for defense. whether it is the safety of yetian city or i need you elsewhere in the future, you it¡¯s my left and right hands or my left and right legs.¡±


    "i hope both of you can make it this far and help me, do you understand?"


    hai jin and dao scar looked at each other and said hurriedly: "please rest assured, alliance leader, we will do our best and never let down the alliance leader''s trust in us."


    "okay." han sanqian nodded: "finally, it''s you, princess."


    han sanqian looked at luo ying''er. luo ying''er was slightly startled. she probably never dreamed that she would be called by han sanqian at this critical moment.


    she was just a prostitute, and she really didn''t expect that she could be of any use to han sanqian.


    although she is indeed somewhat smart, it is enough to help her father, but it is a bit insignificant when used to help han sanqian.


    after all, luo ying''er thought she couldn''t compare to han sanqian''s brain.


    "i wonder what mr. han needs luo ying''er to do." luo ying''er asked very politely.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "yetian city will gradually become more and more prosperous, which also means that the old city lord will be busier and busier in the future, but you also heard that today''s yetian city will not only expand in scale, but also the auction the business will increase tremendously, and the most important thing is that the three major families will also deploy their business on our side."


    "therefore, it is very likely that the old city lord will be unable to do anything else in the future."


    "i hope you can help the old city lord."


    although the three major families had figured out how to arrange the incoming troops, they even gave them their own place to station themselves.


    however, in business, han sanqian still needs to add one more tightening curse.


    in other words, there must be someone who can take care of the three of them.


    from a certain perspective, the zhou family is the largest among the three families. naturally, it is most appropriate for zhou yong to be the business talker.


    but it is a pity that zhou yong brought the cao family. what kind of family the cao family is, it is the shadow of the zhou family.


    therefore, under such circumstances, if the zhou family still has to make the decision in terms of business, then the things han sanqian will give may be too much.


    if the zhou family has any ulterior motives, the zhou family will be able to hold power while also having the cao family as a secret helper, and the situation will become very scary.


    to put it bluntly, if han sanqian is not discovered in time during this process, it is absolutely possible for the zhou family to even secretly short han sanqian commercially and economically.


    this is a huge threat.


    now, han sanqian may not be short of money, and he can get through the difficulties safely if the zhou family does something to himself.


    however, in the future, there will be more and more han sanqian personnel.


    at that time, han sanqian needed a lot of money to support the military expenditure and the huge operation of the city. if it was empty, it would basically be equivalent to announcing the death order of han sanqian to cut off his hands and feet.


    of course, han sanqian couldn''t give others a chance like this.


    of course han sanqian wants to give it to the shangguan family. in this way, although the shangguan family is weaker, because it has power, it can theoretically compete with the zhou and cao families, but there is also a huge safety hazard.


    and this hidden danger can now explode directly, so han sanqian must completely and perfectly plan out this minefield.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5823

    this minefield is easy to understand, that is, the cao family and zhou family''s views on this matter.


    people contribute more money and more power. as a result, you give the power to manage business to the smallest family.


    you are all a veteran in the shopping mall. others will know your purpose of doing this at a glance. it is clear that you do not trust others and are even trying to contain others.


    then, others will inevitably feel chilled by this, or even if they are not chilled, their trust in you will decrease crazily.


    in this case, there are two disadvantages.


    the zhou and cao families may not work hard from now on. anyway, i can''t get your trust, so why should i spend so much money and strength?


    why don''t i just spend some money and show off to you?


    at the end of the day, i can just be a founding father of the dynasty.


    i can also reward based on merit, right?


    or, there is another bad thing, that is, the cao family and the zhou family are dissatisfied and secretly want to compete with the shangguan family for power.


    in this case, although there is no tit-for-tat confrontation in the world of life and death, secret battles and intrigues in business will inevitably fill han sanqian''s business circle.


    what to do then?


    you take care of it, others are using commercial means, and many things cannot be stated openly, not to mention that you still need evidence to beat the opponent to death.


    even if you say it directly, you can''t find fault in others.


    no matter what, the snake will eventually swallow the elephant, and the internal disorder will be very serious, which will seriously affect its own development.


    therefore, the best way is to find someone who is not in the ranks of the business family.


    in this way, no one would have anything to say, and the three major families would not be angry or jealous of each other and engage in shady competition behind the scenes.


    luo ying''er is the daughter of the city lord and the future successor. it makes perfect sense to govern them. so, there is no adequate reason for them to do whatever they want to do.


    because these conform to a basic logic.


    at the same time, there is another advantage. this at least gives luo jin more motivation, letting him know that by following han sanqian, not only will his position as the city lord not be threatened, but others may also give them enough opportunities and future. .


    this is just the beginning, and your daughter has already been promoted to a high position. this is naturally very obvious, and he is naturally very happy and has no requirements.


    sooner or later, the enemy will counterattack yetian city. han sanqian needs the luo family''s support and absolute loyalty to him, so it is very necessary to kill two birds with one stone.


    "the princess is very smart. i believe that under your control, the business of the three major families will be very effective, convenient and full of hope. what do you think of the three major families?"


    zhou yong, cao shen and shangguan''s father and daughter looked at each other. even if there was any reluctance in their hearts at this time, they could only smile and nod.


    "you''re right."


    "the princess is the daughter of the lord of luo city. she will take over yetian city sooner or later, so there is nothing wrong with helping to manage the business affairs first."


    "the shangguan family also firmly supports the princess''s jurisdiction over business, and even more supports mr. han''s decision."


    no one of the three families dared to say that they had any dissatisfaction. on the contrary, they tried their best to please han sanqian and the luo family as much as possible.


    after all, since there is no reason for his family to govern business, it is very necessary for the person han sanqian chooses to please and curry favor.


    from now on, the more we cooperate, the more we need each other.


    "thank you for your support. originally, i really didn''t want to agree, because in front of all the big families, i am not smart enough to guide the three big families. however, we don''t want to disobey mr. han''s order, so , luo ying''er agreed to this matter."


    han sanqian smiled and was very satisfied. now from war to business, basically everything that should be arranged has been arranged.


    it can be said that everything is ready, all we need is the east wind.


    "now, the only thing left is dongfeng. i think i should personally urge this dongfeng to come as soon as possible. someone."


    "exist!"


    "obey my orders!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5824

    "immediately send a letter to the pei family with my order, asking them to find a way to mobilize some elites as soon as possible to help guard yetian city."


    "yes."


    "in addition, the letter told them that the people sent should not make any pretense and come to me openly, even beating gongs and drums along the way. i want everyone in the world to know that all the pei family members have come to my place. .¡±


    hearing this, hai jin was a little confused and said: "leader, what does this mean?"


    "right now, in troubled times, yetian city is located near burning bone city, and may encounter enemy revenge and attacks at any time. if the pei family''s forces are allowed to come to yetian city to garrison in an open and honest manner, it would not be equivalent to officially announcing to the demons that the pei family do you want to be enemies with them?¡±


    "yes, although the pei family is on the border and is one of the most powerful, no one dares to mess with it. however, you also know that the so-called strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. the pei family came here under such circumstances. this does not mean that does yetian city bring greater danger to the pei family?" su yingxia also asked.


    thinking about it, when han sanqian and su yingxia first came into contact with the pei family, it was not like the enemy had not sent people to put pressure on the pei family.


    although the pei family resisted, it was a remote area after all, and these enemy forces were all near burning bone city. it was actually a bit powerless to really deal with the pei family.


    and although the pei family helped han sanqian and the others, they did not completely rebel after all, so there was still a dividing line between the two sides.


    in other words, in principle, the red line is stepped on, but not much, and it is completely tolerable.


    but if the pei family is allowed to come out openly and promote it in a place very close to the central city like yetian city, the meaning will be completely different.


    the pei family''s open rebellion to such an extent almost made them angrier than directly declaring war on them.


    because even han sanqian himself would probably find it very difficult to bear the pain of such betrayal, and it was the kind of betrayal that was so obvious.


    you¡¯ve lost all face, what the hell are you talking about?


    therefore, su yingxia''s worries are very reasonable.


    however, han sanqian also had his own plans. he smiled softly and said: "from your understanding point of view, such problems and crises will indeed occur, but i often say that everything has two sides. "


    "the bad thing is what you just said, but have you ever thought about the good?"


    ok?


    su yingxia, hai jin and others looked at each other. to be honest, they really didn''t think there was anything good about this matter.


    han sanqian explained with a smile: "if i do this, it will indeed anger our enemies and even launch a bigger attack on us. but i think that although this kind of attack may look very ferocious, in fact it is it won¡¯t happen?¡±


    "why won''t it happen? we have caused such a great shame to the enemy. the enemy will definitely retaliate. how...how can it not happen?"


    han sanqian smiled and said: "let me ask you, why does it have to happen? this demon clan is completely our enemy?"


    "of course not." scar shook his head and said: "if they had the final say, how could we be so relaxed? what i mean is that the demons have long been lawless and are all controlled by them."


    "an army of one million may be too much for anyone, but for a force that has completely occupied the demon clan, these few people are nothing."


    han sanqian smiled and said: "listen, now even our scar has begun to learn to analyze, and i must admit that his analysis is quite right."


    "leader, what do you mean..." after hearing han sanqian''s words, the smart hai jin seemed to think of something.


    although su yingxia said nothing, judging from her frown, it was obvious that she was also seriously thinking about the other meanings of han sanqian''s words.


    suddenly, su yingxia''s frown relaxed, and then she couldn''t help but smile: "i think i know what three thousand means."


    as the person who knew han sanqian best, even if su yingxia didn''t have to be so smart, she could immediately figure out what han sanqian was going to do when he stuck his butt out.


    hai jin looked at su yingxia anxiously and said, "mrs. alliance leader, what do you mean by alliance leader?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5825

    su yingxia said: "it''s very simple. since their family is not the only one here, then there must be other forces. in other words, there are things they are afraid of."


    "i''m right."


    although hai jin was only a captain before, he was still the most important person in the enemy''s force, and he had stayed there for a long time.


    therefore, there are some things that he may not be qualified to come into contact with, but he will always hear about them.


    of course, he has also heard about the situation of his own forces'' enemies.


    that is the veteran force of the demon clan!


    although the old forces are much poorer, they are, after all, a huge ancient organization that has existed in the demon clan for a long time. even if its branches are gone, its roots are still there.


    over the years, although my previous power has developed very rapidly, it is not a very inflated one that shows off everywhere, but a very low-key one.


    the reason is that there are always external forces that restrict them. if they are too obvious, they will easily be targeted by others overtly or covertly.


    "in this case, three thousand people from the pei family are openly resisting them. then, what will the established forces who are their opponents think?" su yingxia said with a smile.


    hai jin was happy because he understood: "i understand, these big forces may not take action, but when they see someone coming forward to deal with their enemies, their confidence changes."


    "this kind of confidence may not allow them to help us directly, but it will definitely help us secretly restrict my original power."


    han sanqian smiled softly, which was exactly what he meant.


    thinking back to the troubled times of the three kingdoms on earth, cao cao dominated one side and was arrogant. although the soochow forces were deeply rooted in soochow, they were always limited by the terrain and found it difficult to launch a fatal challenge to cao cao. most of them could only settle in a corner.


    however, they also know that the situation of partial peace will not exist for long. therefore, as long as cao cao develops more and more fiercely as time goes by, soochow will also become more and more powerful as time goes by. weak, and eventually completely swallowed up by the powerful cao cao''s forces.


    under such a background, liu bei, a defeated general, was at the end of his rope.


    from a strategic perspective, liu bei actually had no use value at that time.


    if you want soldiers, you don''t have any soldiers, if you want money, you don''t have any money, and you don''t even have a garrison. on the contrary, if you cooperate with this kind of people, soochow had to go to liu bei at that time.


    in the original environment of soochow, most ministers did not agree with this alliance for this reason.


    but why did lu su and king wu finally defy all opinions and choose to form an alliance, and even lent jingzhou to liu bei for development.


    the real reason is the current situation of han sanqian.


    he was similar to liu bei at that time.


    the old force is soochow force.


    cao cao''s forces are now a cutting-edge force. they are developing rapidly and have the general trend under control.


    the established forces know that time will be their own poison, but they cannot solve it with their own strength now.


    therefore, we can only choose to wait.


    han sanqian, this variable appeared.


    moreover, compared to liu bei, han sanqian is a fat version of liu bei.


    he is not liu bei''s kind of person who gets beaten up and runs around. he has his own abilities, and he has conquered yetian city, and now the pei family is willing to cooperate with him.


    so, when han sanqian built up momentum like this, he didn''t have to fight with the confucian scholars like zhuge liang did. he could directly give them strong enough confidence with his chosen actions.


    then, han sanqian can just sit here and wait steadily for the enemy''s enemies to support him.


    this is the fundamental reason why han sanqian wants the pei family to be upright and publicize it with great fanfare.


    just like the people in the famous store, they have always been under high pressure from the famous store. even if they really want to rebel, they lack the courage to take the first step.


    han sanqian, as a distinguished guest at the time, gave them enough courage, so they who dared not dare finally mustered up the strongest courage and followed han sanqian to rebel.


    han sanqian tasted the sweetness, and naturally, under the same situation, han sanqian was willing to repeat the same trick.


    who takes advantage and doesn¡¯t want to continue playing.


    "leader, it''s wonderful, it''s so damn wonderful." hai jin chuckled.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5826

    "my subordinates are stupid. the leader of the alliance made a clever move, but my subordinates really didn''t realize it."


    "indeed, we didn''t see it, but now that mr. han said it, i really think it makes sense." zhou yong couldn''t help but sigh.


    "indeed, the old forces will definitely be very excited about this, and they will definitely help us secretly when the time comes. then, with their help, when the enemy invades us in large numbers, they will have to worry about their home base being destroyed. yes." cao shen also smiled.


    "the soldiers are moving dangerously. it seems that this is a very dangerous move, and it may even lead to a thunderous strike. but if you think about it carefully, it seems dangerous, but in fact it is very safe. this is really a clever move." luo ying''er also said echoed.


    han sanqian smiled, looked at his men, and said, "what are you doing standing around here? go quickly."


    the men were overjoyed and ran out in a hurry.


    at this time, in the famous store, after a long period of planning, captain guan and commander liu now have a certain combat plan.


    at the same time, the surrounding people began to gather here.


    everything started to move.


    however, whether it is a famous store or yetian city, in fact, they all look very quiet on the outside at the moment, and these are exactly the tranquility that is coming when the storm is coming.


    in the blink of an eye, a day passed, but there was still not much movement on both sides.


    but in the city, everyone is very busy.


    after zhou yong and others had dinner, they began to work on some business plans under the leadership of luo ying''er.


    scar needed to guard the city wall, and hai jin also went to lead their new troops after learning some treatment methods for poisonous blood from han sanqian.


    suddenly, han sanqian and su yingxia, who were so proud of each other, suddenly became bored.


    however, the two couples were not idle masters after all. after getting back the book of eight desolations, they took xiao tao into the world of the book.


    han sanqian needed healing. although the demon dragon used itself to help his body resist the fatal blow, it even helped han sanqian''s body improve to a certain extent.


    however, this does not mean that han sanqian really has nothing to do.


    his body was still injured, but essentially it was just because other forces helped him hold on and hold on.


    he still needs to adjust, especially to suppress the demonic energy.


    when the monster comes out, the demonic energy is already very powerful. coupled with the complete explosion of the dragon''s blood, it can be said that han sanqian is actually very dangerous in his body now.


    han sanqian''s body was full of demonic energy, and the reason why there was no problem was that han sanqian had been suppressing the golden body in order to allow the monster to come and go freely.


    once han sanqian''s current strength cannot suppress the golden body, then the power of the golden body will be instantly unstoppable, and there will inevitably be huge friction with the demonic energy in han sanqian''s body.


    by then, han sanqian''s body will be a real big bomb.


    once it explodes, not only will you be completely blown up, but everyone around you will also be killed.


    however, in that situation, han sanqian had no choice. even if his teeth were broken, he had to hold on forcefully.


    after returning to the book of heaven world, han sanqian originally wanted to endure it for a while longer and be gentle and gentle with su yingxia. after all, nothing in this world is more fascinating than a wife and children having sex.


    but it was a pity that as soon as she entered the world of the book of heaven, su yingxia had just arranged a room for xiao tao, but there was no more after that. she hid in the room with xiao tao and didn''t come out, and even sent han sanqian away.


    han sanqian knew that su yingxia was so anxious because she actually wanted to talk to xiao tao about the pangu ax so that she could help him more.


    but his wife knows that since she has decided to do this, no matter how much she says, it doesn''t make any sense.


    instead of asking for trouble there, it is better to save some time and energy and take good care of your body. in this way, su yingxia will worry less and be better able to deal with the counterattack that the opponent may launch next.


    therefore, han sanqian now decided to suppress the demonic energy in his body to reduce the risk of explosion...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5827

    just do whatever comes to mind, han sanqian''s absolute principle.


    taking advantage of the infinite zhenqi in the world of the book of heaven, han sanqian first used the five elements divine stone, activated it, and absorbed a large amount of zhenqi as a reserve.


    afterwards, the true energy in his body was connected with the activation of the five elements divine stone.


    in this way, the insufficient strength in your body can be effectively replenished.


    it has very important capital for oneself to use against evil spirits.


    when han sanqian''s power entered his body, he soon encountered resistance from extremely powerful demonic energy.


    originally, han sanqian was fully prepared and had a lot of power to support him, but god is not as good as man. after coming into contact with the demonic energy in his body, han sanqian suddenly realized that he had tricked himself.


    if the demonic energy is compared to 1, han sanqian originally expected that his power might be 0.5, but in fact, the demonic energy may be 1, but han sanqian''s strength is definitely a few percent.


    therefore, without sufficient preparation, han sanqian suffered a big loss all at once.


    good guy, all of han sanqian''s power was instantly ravaged by the demonic energy with an overwhelming advantage. han sanqian knew very well that now that the confrontation has begun.


    then, there is no pause.


    well, there is no stopping.


    everything has only two endings.


    or, it was han sanqian who controlled this demonic energy and forcibly suppressed it.


    then, han sanqian slowly regained control of his body.


    all is well.


    or, han sanqian was completely suppressed by the demonic energy, and the powerful and chaotic demonic energy finally completely and completely filled han sanqian''s body like a monkey without a tiger, running wild on the mountain.


    in the end, the mountain was destroyed and people died!


    "damn it, who would have thought that i had survived the siege of so many enemies, but i didn''t expect that those were not the real dangers. the real biggest danger was actually myself."


    even if the enemy attacks, you can resist it. if you can''t defeat it, you can still run away.


    but as for my body, if i can''t beat it, i still have to endure it.


    thinking of this, han sanqian gritted his teeth in depression.


    in the current situation, han sanqian can only stand firm.


    in one sentence, if you can¡¯t stand it, you must stand it.


    "i hope the five elements divine stone can help withstand it, and i also hope that the true energy in the world of heavenly book can help me fight against it."


    although doing so made it clear that han sanqian would feel a little bit guilty for cheating the bahuang heavenly book.


    but this sense of guilt actually disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving han sanqian with more of a kind of evil.


    damn it, anyway, this bitch didn''t trick me once or twice. it was completely normal for me to trick him once or twice.


    therefore, good friends are made by cheating on each other.


    there is absolutely nothing wrong with it and it is completely consistent with basic logic.


    thinking of this, han sanqian was not polite at all, he directly maximized the stimulation of the five elements divine stone, and then frantically absorbed the true energy in the book of heaven world as if it was free of charge.


    finally, as if he didn''t want any money, he sent all the energy into han sanqian''s body.


    in other words, han sanqian is the tool man in the middle, and his position is very correct. everything else is left to the demonic energy and the true energy in the world of heavenly books to fight with each other.


    anyway, that''s the way it is. whether you two die or i live is none of my business.


    i''m just a middleman, i don''t make any profit.


    anyway, that¡¯s what i thought, and that¡¯s what i did.


    at this moment, a large amount of zhenqi was poured into han sanqian''s five elements divine stone. the unsuspecting disciple simply thought that there was a strong wind in their world of heavenly books.


    many people even ran out to watch the excitement in confusion. after all, in the world of heavenly books, the temperature and weather are expected to be very stable and very pleasant.


    they never thought that one day such changes would occur here.


    but apart from han sanqian, there was one person who knew very well what was happening now. he was not surprised or surprised at all, and some of them just broke his back molars! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5828

    who else could this person be besides the eight desolations heavenly book?


    "his grandpa''s, look, is this something done by humans? is there any fucking law for this?"


    bahuang tianshu was completely depressed and complained helplessly to the figure beside him.


    "he simply regards me as a banker. anyway, i give him the details of everything, and he just uses it casually."


    han sanqian obviously wanted to use the qi in his bahuang world to achieve all-round self-penetration. in this case, the bahuang heavenly book was invisibly and directly brought into a very difficult state.


    for example, now, to a certain extent, han sanqian has actually become one with the world of bahuang.


    in other words, if something unexpected happens to han sanqian now, his aura will be completely chaotic. at that time, not only will the infuriating energy absorbed by han sanqian himself from the bahuang world fluctuate hugely, but han sanqian''s internal energy will also cause huge fluctuations. the uncontrollable demonic energy will completely let go of itself.


    once there is an explosion of this scale in the dual aura, the world of bahuang will also suffer.


    not only would the huge impact directly destroy the bahuang world, but it would at least cause serious damage to him.


    "at that time, i think that even if i don''t die, my body will never be able to return to its original state every hundreds of thousands of years. this kid is just putting me on the fire."


    the figure on the side, of course, could not be anyone else but the old man sweeping the floor. he smiled softly and said: "so this kid is smart. it seems that he never asks for help, but in fact he leaves you a big problem everywhere." it¡¯s a trap, so you have to help even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    just like now, if you don''t help him, if something unexpected happens to him, even if he doesn''t mention how special his status is, it''s just a case-by-case basis, and you have to help him.


    otherwise, the world of bahuang tianshu will be affected and affected, and bahuang tianshu cannot stand idly by.


    on the other hand, bahuang tianshu is an old friend of the old man sweeping the floor. in a sense, both parties are still comrades-in-arms. when he is in trouble, the old man sweeping the floor cannot stand by and watch.


    between the two, there is no need to say more about how to choose.


    "who says it''s not the case? this kid took advantage of a famous store and made the pei family rush over with great fanfare. the purpose is to give the old demon clan a huge confidence. in this way, how much more can the old demon clan''s power grow? help him contain his enemies. how can you play with him with such a brain?" speaking of this, bahuang tianshu sighed: "i think that kid entered the zhongtian book world under our arrangement. although he passed my many trials have proven that his brain is very useful, but to be honest, in my heart, i am not particularly optimistic about him."


    those are just clever tricks, at least for the bahuang tianshu.


    after all, based on his qualifications and the people and things he has seen, real wisdom should be used in the right and appropriate place, which is the so-called big things.


    a little clever thing is only suitable for sneaking around, but when it comes to the big scene, it means nothing.


    "but now, after experiencing a lot, things have actually changed." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "when a person has great wisdom, he often disdains his own strength."


    "just like you and me, we don''t want to use some cleverness on small things."


    this is an upgrade in wisdom, and it is also the fundamental reason why identity and status are completely different from before.


    "but precisely because of this, we also have some weaknesses."


    "like that elephant, with absolute defense and strength, it is naturally arrogant and disdainful to do such trivial things as moving a small stone."


    "ants can dig their own nests little by little and do their own thing little by little."


    "then, one day, when disaster strikes, the ants will have the fortifications or nests they have accumulated over the years, but the elephants will be unable to resist precisely because of their huge confidence in their own strength and body. without these things, they will naturally be unable to resist."


    "in other words, when ants and elephants fight, the ants can''t beat them and can retreat or enter their nests. the elephants are confident and never think they will lose, or they don''t bother to do these things. once the situation goes against them, , they can only choose to wait for death..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5829

    bahuang tianshu nodded and had to admit that the truth was indeed such a truth.


    "this is what is really scary about han sanqian."


    "he has the absolute strength and defense of an elephant, so it means that this guy can handle all kinds of crisis situations in all kinds of big scenes."


    the many battles and bitter battles actually illustrate han sanqian''s absolute ability.


    "there are also ant-like details and obscene development."


    although han sanqian has never been as humble as an ant, in many cases it is true that you don''t have to be humble to achieve certain things.


    many times, han sanqian himself has his own special methods to achieve what he wants.


    just like asking the bahuang tianshu to help save him, if it were someone else, then most likely, the only way he could think of would be to honestly ask the bahuang tianshu for help.


    maybe the method of asking for help will be different. for example, some people will lose their dignity and ask for help, while some people will not be able to let go of so much face and propose some kind of deal. but no matter which method is used, in the end it will always be the same. .


    but when it comes to han sanqian, it''s better. not only does this guy not beg you directly, but he often behaves very strangely. for example, right now, he doesn''t even ask you to ask for help, and he doesn''t even discuss it with you.


    anyway, i will just start working on it. as for the other things, i will just focus on one thing and leave it alone.


    and after he started the whole process, you realized that this guy had already laid a trap for you, forcing you to participate in such a process.


    therefore, these two old guys have seen many storms and waves, and have seen many people and things, but they really have no way to deal with han sanqian.


    "then what are your plans now?" the old man sweeping the floor asked: "although it must be admitted that han sanqian is indeed very smart, but sometimes in the face of absolute strength, no matter how smart he is, he has no chance and ability to show off. of."


    on this point, bahuang tianshu is also very clear: "yes, although han sanqian''s enemies have been contained, there is one point that cannot be ignored after this battle."


    "that monster''s identity can''t be hidden anymore."


    "although many people may not know the identity of the monster, burning bone city is the oldest city of the demon clan, and there are probably many enemies hidden in it that are so powerful that their strength is unknown."


    "yes, their blood ancestor is also one of the very important figures. now that even he has been defeated, the other party will definitely take this matter very seriously, and the identity of the monster will definitely be discovered."


    "once these things reach the ears of those advanced people, the identity of the monster will be exposed."


    "and the identity of the monster determines that the other party will never dare to relax. therefore, even if han sanqian''s approach will bring a lot of help to himself, the enemy will be greatly restrained, but i believe that the enemy will also take the risk.¡±


    the old man sweeping the floor also nodded: "originally, han sanqian was a trouble and even more of a threat. now, after they discover that there is an equally huge threat around han sanqian, if i were the commander-in-chief of the other party, i would not be able to eat well either. , can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    bahuang tianshu nodded: "han sanqian''s method is very good. it seems to have solved a huge problem for him, so that his people went from not understanding to being shocked, and finally to joy and now peace of mind, but they will also bring disaster to them.¡±


    "because they would never have imagined that in such a situation, the enemy would not only not show any restraint, but would actually attack them under pressure."


    "but they themselves no longer have any vigilance."


    hearing this, the old sweeper nodded worriedly.


    things look good, but sometimes they really only look good.


    "han sanqian often says that everything has two sides. when he is pessimistic, he often uses this sentence to comfort himself and release negative emotions. however, i also hope that this time he can be serious when he is happy. think about the dangers involved."


    "unfortunately, judging from han sanqian''s current situation, he should not have thought of this level."


    the old man sweeping the floor nodded: "yes, but having said that, no matter whether this kid can find it or not, there is at least one thing we have to do."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5830

    "that is to help this guy stabilize the current danger, and at the same time further improve his abilities so that he has enough ability to deal with the next crisis."


    bahuang tianshu nodded: "it is true. with his current cultivation level, although he is considered to be the best in the world, in the final analysis, these are just for ordinary people. once he encounters the unknown things in burning bone city, he still too weak.¡±


    "han sanqian''s current cultivation level may be at the ceiling level in today''s world, but when dealing with those ancient powers, he can barely be considered a rookie at the moment."


    "not even a rookie, i can only say that he is a quickie."


    the words of the eight desolations heavenly book actually do not contain any contempt.


    everything he said was true.


    "however, these are only treating the symptoms but not the root cause." bahuang tianshu looked at the old man sweeping the floor.


    the old man sweeping the floor frowned: "what do you mean..."


    "no matter how strong han sanqian is, in the final analysis he is the only one who is strong at the moment. even if you and i help today to remove him from danger and even improve his cultivation, what happens next?"


    "i think he may not be able to solve the upcoming troubles in yetian city."


    when there are enough enemies, personal strength is of course important, but it may not be 100% certain to play a decisive role.


    after all, han sanqian still needs help from people.


    so, this is the real crux of the problem.


    "as for the men and horses, this is han sanqian''s own business. however, you can see the current situation. even if han sanqian wants the men and horses, he has nowhere to go."


    "yes." the old sweeper nodded: "yetian city''s location is really awkward and completely independent of other places, which makes him very embarrassed."


    the enemy may have thought of this when they set up here.


    is yetian city easy to attack? of course it is easy to attack.


    in such a remote place, once you launch an attack, it will be difficult for the enemy to mount any effective defense.


    but, so what.


    the opponent is not easy to defend, which actually means that you will not be able to defend this place easily either.


    just like han sanqian now.


    you have taken the city, but in this place, it is difficult to mobilize troops and recruit people. you can only wait here like a fool waiting for the enemy to attack.


    in fact, it is a disguised form of death.


    this is a dead end, a blind spot.


    it is also a huge piece of tasteless food, and it is a pity to discard it if it is tasteless.


    it doesn''t make any sense for you to hold it, but it has a huge underground trading market, and it would be a pity to lose it.


    to a certain extent, it is still a conspiracy.


    faced with such a conspiracy, if you can''t throw away the benefits that the city has brought to you, then you will wait to be surrounded by enemies and die here completely.


    "han sanqian has also thought of a countermeasure. from his point of view, it is indeed the best way at the moment."


    "while using the merchant family to temporarily borrow troops, help him recruit troops, and at the same time find the pei family of the yongzhu clan to consolidate the city''s defense."


    "however, these preparations are all conventional defensive preparations. it may not be a big problem to resist the conventional attack he imagined. however, it is almost impossible to resist the opponent''s deeper attack."


    "we must help him complete a permanent solution."


    "that is, centaurs."


    the old man sweeping the floor frowned. he also knew that what the book of eight desolations told was the truth, and it was for the best.


    in fact, the pei family is far away from here. although the three major families are relatively far away, they may be able to come over for regular defense when needed.


    however, there are still big variables here.


    you must know that it is a huge unknown how capable the people of the three major families are. at the same time, it is also unknown whether the people of the three major families have the courage to fight for the people in famous stores.


    these people know subtly that their family is following others, and now they suddenly rebel. their inner fear and habit of being oppressed will make their performance not good.


    therefore, in the end, the main force in everything was still han sanqian''s own people.


    it is so difficult under this kind of regular attack. if the opponent launches a deep attack, han sanqian''s side may completely collapse.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5831

    "you mean to let me help him."


    "really?" said the old man sweeping the floor.


    bahuang tianshu cried and smiled: "say, brother, i am also limited. you can''t let han sanqian keep catching me, a sheep, until the end."


    "with this method, i believe it won''t be long before i''m completely swallowed up."


    bahuang tianshu was very troubled. it was obvious that there were two people now, but from the beginning to the end, it seemed that han sanqian had never taken advantage of the old sweeper.


    it has always been me, and i have always been fucked by han sanqian.


    the old man sweeping the floor took a look at the bitter bahuang tianshu and couldn''t help but smile: "don''t look like you have suffered a big loss. between you and me, we are already very comparable."


    "do you still need some extraneous things?"


    "of course it''s necessary. i''m a money fan." bahuang tianshu said aggrievedly.


    although many things, for their identity and status, are indeed completely external.


    however, the human heart is sometimes like this. you expect something, or you get something, but suddenly it disappears, and your heart is always empty.


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled softly and did not argue much.


    after all, in fact, it is indeed bahuang tianshu that han sanqian has been picking on, so it is completely okay for him to complain or something.


    "okay, okay, don''t be like a resentful woman." the old sweeper smiled: "actually, everything that belongs to you and me belongs to han sanqian in the end. it''s just that everyone has to give it to him at a certain level."


    "it''s almost your turn now." bahuang tianshu said.


    the old sweeper smiled and said, "you really know how to choose the right time, kid."


    "hey, i''ve been bleeding for so long, it''s time to see you bleed again."


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled bitterly and said: "if i am going to bleed, it will definitely be a heavy hemorrhage. however, i have been preparing for many years, and it is indeed just for today. now, han sanqian needs these things, so of course i have nothing to be reluctant to part with."


    bahuang tianshu chuckled: "i also know that you have been preparing for many years. to be honest, i am very curious about what you have prepared. let''s discuss it. when han sanqian goes in, i will go in with him. how?"


    "how old are you, and you are still so playful?" the old man sweeping the floor frowned and smiled.


    bahuang tianshu smiled: "it''s not that i''m too playful, but you prepared this thing and it took a long time, so i''m very curious about what kind of existence it is."


    "what kind of existence can it be? it''s just the same thing that never changes."


    "is it too difficult? i''m afraid it''s too difficult..."


    "are you afraid that the difficulty is too high and han sanqian can''t stand it?"


    "no, that''s not the case. based on what i know about han sanqian now, there is definitely no problem with this kid. i have great faith in him. i''m just worried that the difficulty you made is too high. when the time comes, han sanqian will not be able to go in. it took a lot of effort, but when he comes out, even though he has harvested what you gave him, he will still have no strength to deal with the enemy''s attack."


    the old man sweeping the floor laughed and said: "to tell you the truth, it is very difficult. i have tried it several times myself. it was too easy at the beginning, so i kept adjusting the difficulty level. in the end, i couldn''t there are many difficulties inside, and although it is not a narrow escape, it is at least life-threatening."


    "damn it, your own things are so dangerous to you. if han sanqian goes in, wouldn''t it be... you are a bit too deceitful and unnecessary."


    the old man sweeping the floor chuckled: "if you lose something, you must gain something. although it will indeed bring a catastrophic blow to han sanqian, once he has the ability to get over it, what he will get will definitely be higher than what he paid. , don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s the treasure i gave him, how could it harm him.¡±


    speaking of this, the old man sweeping the floor showed a sly light in his eyes!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5832

    "however, there is one last question." bahuang tianshu said with a smile.


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled slightly and said, "you want to say how to hand over the things i prepared to han sanqian, right?"


    bahuang tianshu did not deny it, nodded, and said: "that''s true. han sanqian is very smart. if there are many things that are not done well on the outside, he can tell at a glance."


    "although this kid has his own principles on many things, what i''m worried about is not that he refuses to accept your arrangement, but that this kid is too smart. if he notices it, he won''t be able to work hard."


    "then, the worries you prepare for him, and certain results you seem to want to achieve, actually have less meaning. in other words, the effect is at least halved."


    hearing the words of the eight desolate heavenly book, the old man sweeping the floor smiled slightly and said: "it is impossible that i have not considered what you are worried about. however, there is no need to worry too much, i have a clever plan of my own."


    bahuang tianshu looked at the confident look of the old sweeper and smiled softly: "then, let''s help han sanqian get through the current difficulties first?"


    the old sweeper smiled softly: "no problem."


    as soon as the two people finished speaking, the next second, a white light flashed in the sky. the next second, the true energy that had been slowly absorbed by han''s three thousand five elements divine stone suddenly accelerated and moved towards it crazily. han sanqian flew over there.


    in an instant, the five elements divine stone seemed to be filled with power, and its color suddenly deepened by one level.


    afterwards, the extremely intense color power was given to han sanqian, causing han sanqian''s body to suddenly become radiant.


    originally, the demonic energy in han sanqian''s body showed an overwhelming victory, but as this happened, everything began to change.


    although the power in han sanqian''s body is still not great, even if there is only a trace of it left, it is very stable and slowly occupies a small base of his own. no one can do anything to him.


    time flies, seems fast but not fast, seems slow but not slow.


    under such circumstances, han sanqian fell into a long practice.


    at the same time, su yingxia in the book of heaven world was also busy with her own affairs.


    "we are getting closer and closer to burning bone city. maybe we will arrive that day." su yingxia let out a long sigh.


    although he had been trying hard to let go of his grudges and get along with han sanqian in the same way as before, han sanqian couldn''t notice anything strange.


    however, su yingxia also knew very well that some things just disappeared slowly if she didn''t think about them.


    it has always been there.


    at that time, su yingxia knew that she and han sanqian might...


    "sister yingxia." xiao tao walked out.


    today, xiao tao''s complexion is obviously much rosier.


    hearing xiao tao''s voice, su yingxia came back to her senses and smiled softly: "xiao tao, are you finished?"


    yes, although su yingxia didn''t say anything to han sanqian, han sanqian might even think that su yingxia''s first choice was to find xiao tao to learn about pangu ax as soon as possible.


    but this time, han sanqian might have guessed wrong.


    su yingxia''s visit to xiao tao was not actually about the pangu ax. she was there to cast a foundation for xiao tao and help xiao tao complete an improvement in her cultivation.


    first, after going through the incident at the famous store, su yingxia discovered that xiao tao without any cultivation could not be said to be a burden, but at least she would really put xiao tao into a very difficult situation.


    if the battle had lasted longer, xiao tao''s body might not have been able to last longer without the enemy taking action.


    many times, su yingxia could clearly see that xiao tao''s complexion was not good, and her breathing became very rapid. however, xiao tao was very sensible and kept holding on in that situation.


    with xiaotao''s temperament, it was actually impossible for her to sleep for a relatively long time in that environment. she slept because her body had almost reached a certain limit.


    if you don''t try to make yourself look normal in this way, the reaction will be obviously excessive.


    then, it would inevitably make su yingxia and han sanqian worried, so she could only choose to endure it.


    however, they were all women, so how could su yingxia not notice it.


    of course, the most important thing is the second point...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5833

    that is xiaotao''s future.


    although xiao tao''s appearance and personality are the kind of delicate and soft girl, people can''t help but want to take good care of her, shouting in their mouths for fear of melting, holding them in their hands for fear of breaking, but in this kind of situation in extremely evil places, it is often an existence that doubles the risks.


    anyone can attack xiaotao and use him to threaten han sanqian.


    "how do you feel?" su yingxia asked.


    xiao tao felt her body slightly. it was actually quite difficult for her to practice. today, su yingxia had almost helped her directly penetrate all her meridians with su yingxia''s own energy.


    for ordinary people, it is equivalent to someone casting a foundation for themselves. it is not an exaggeration to say that they can directly practice.


    but here at xiaotao, the progress is simply frighteningly slow.


    at this moment, xiao tao could only feel the slightest flow of infuriating energy.


    "i can feel some things, but very little." xiao tao answered truthfully. at this point, xiao tao couldn''t help but lower her head: "actually, sister yingxia, you don''t need to spend time and energy on xiao tao."


    "in the past, when i was in the void sect, the reason why i was assigned to the kitchen was actually because xiao tao had no cultivation potential. this was tested by the void sect before."


    of course, su yingxia was very clear about this. xiao tao didn''t need to say that the void sect had tested it for her. from a normal perspective, a woman with a sect and her current cultivation level was basically you can guess the specific condition of her body.


    "of course i know, but, xiaotao, i want to ask you, do you want to follow your brother sanqian?"


    hearing this, xiao tao nodded her head: "yes, of course i do."


    if han sanqian doesn''t dislike him, xiao tao is willing to stay by han sanqian''s side silently for the rest of his life.


    for xiaotao, han sanqian is her favorite person, the person she trusts and is closest to.


    but she seemed to realize that her reaction was too strong, and su yingxia was still in front of her. xiao tao suddenly lowered her head lower: "i''m sorry, sister yingxia, what i mean is that i am willing to stay with you and sanqian." by my brother¡¯s side.¡±


    with such an excuse, xiao tao obviously wants to tell su yingxia that her role and positioning are definitely not to compete with su yingxia to grab han sanqian, but only exist in a way that su yingxia can accept, or that does not pose any threat to su yingxia.


    su yingxia smiled softly, not wanting to dwell on this issue. she said, "since you want to stay, i''ll ask you. you also know the situation of your sanqian brother."


    "beside him, danger is always with me. so, if you have always been a very ordinary ordinary person, what is the meaning of your existence?"


    "do you want him to take care of you at any time? or do you need him to agree to any potential conditions that the enemy may give you at any time in order to save you?"


    xiao tao''s head sank and she felt very disappointed. su yingxia''s words might not sound good, but she also knew that what su yingxia said was not wrong at all.


    she herself is a huge burden and can only ever drag others down.


    just like the famous store this time, she was not only holding back han sanqian, but also holding back su yingxia.


    if su yingxia and han sanqian hadn''t taken care of themselves this time, with their husband and wife''s cultivation, it would have been easy to escape, instead of being trapped in the tunnel.


    at least, for xiao tao, this is what she thinks in her heart.


    "i''m sorry, sister yingxia, you are xiaotao''s waste, xiaotao..." xiaotao said this, although it was difficult to say it out, she still gritted her teeth firmly and made up her mind: "in the future, i will try my best not to follow brother sanqian and it¡¯s from sister yingxia.¡±


    su yingxia smiled softly, knowing that xiao tao would definitely tell this answer.


    as the contact deepened, su yingxia gradually understood xiao tao better. however, in fact, these answers were not what su yingxia wanted.


    su yingxia said these things to xiao tao today and did these things. in fact, she had her own arrangements and considerations.


    "xiao tao, you misunderstood. let me ask you a question, okay?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5834

    xiao tao raised her head and looked at su yingxia eagerly: "sister yingxia, please ask."


    "according to your understanding just now, you mean to stay away from your sanqian brother as much as possible. so, what i want to ask is, what should your sanqian brother do if he encounters danger? do you want to ignore it and not ask?"


    xiao tao was stunned. from her own point of view, if han sanqian encountered danger, of course she would rush forward to help without hesitation.


    this is a true portrayal of her heart.


    however, sometimes there is a huge difference between what we think and reality.


    in reality, she is just a rookie. not to mention helping han sanqian, she just doesn''t hold back. she is already amitabha.


    "even, let me go deeper, if you suddenly know more about pangu ax at this time, and with your current understanding, it is very likely that you can help han sanqian. however, just because you are not here, your brother sanqian sadly died at the hands of the enemy, what should we do?"


    su yingxia''s questions directly struck deep in xiao tao''s heart.


    xiaotao herself couldn''t bear to hear anything unexpected happened to han sanqian. although she knew very well that what su yingxia was talking about now were hypothetical situations, she just couldn''t help the subconscious reaction of her body and brain.


    "sister yingxia, i..."


    "so, escaping is not your solution. what you should choose is to strengthen yourself and face this problem. this is the solution, isn''t it?"


    xiao tao thought for a while and nodded: "i know, so, is this the reason why sister yingxia suddenly decided to spend a lot of energy to help xiao tao build the foundation?"


    "actually, xiao tao wants to do that too, but xiao tao''s physical condition is indeed too good for nothing. it''s not worth your efforts, sister ying xia."


    xiaotao was also very annoyed, and annoyed about why she was so useless.


    su yingxia smiled softly: "after god opens a door for a person, he will definitely open a window for that person. not everyone can be so perfect."


    "just like you, your identity itself is special enough, so in this case, you already have a far higher identity than others."


    "in this case, you simply have no cultivation and it is difficult to practice. i don''t think you are bad at all, it''s just human imperfection."


    su yingxia''s words were obviously enlightening. she wanted to pull xiao tao out of her inferiority complex.


    "everything is difficult at the beginning, don''t be discouraged by this. in fact, what i think is that one day, your cultivation level will rise, and when your brother sanqian needs you, you can help him directly resist the enemy."


    "you join hands with each other to advance and retreat together."


    "if there is really no way to retreat, as the successor of pangu, you can have different understandings and methods of using the pangu ax."


    "when the time comes, with the advantage of pangu ax, we can completely pull back the decadence."


    "the couple of gods and immortals, that''s all."


    when xiaotao heard this, her heart suddenly palpitated.


    if she could be like this with brother sanqian, xiaotao would probably wake up laughing in her dreams.


    in fact, that was what she longed for.


    however, in the next second, xiao tao quickly realized her wrong idea. there were some things that she could think about by herself, but she could only think about them.


    faced with su yingxia and su yingxia''s kindness to her, xiao tao knew very well that she could not go overboard.


    "sister yingxia, xiaotao''s biggest wish is that she can help brother sanqian. as for other things, xiaotao doesn''t dare to think about it, and she won''t think about it."


    su yingxia smiled. the more she interacted with xiao tao, the more she liked this girl.


    simple, kind, and has her own principles and persistence.


    "silly girl, you don''t have to respect me so much. i know that because of my existence, you won''t have any thoughts about your sanqian brother."


    "but what if one day i''m no longer here."


    "are you not here?" hearing this, xiao tao was shocked: "sister yingxia, what do you mean by this? you...you don''t want to leave brother sanqian, right?"


    "no, brother sanqian likes you very much. xiao tao knew from when he was in the void sect that if you were no longer around, brother sanqian would definitely go crazy."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5835

    when su yingxia heard this, her heart felt slightly sour.


    of course han sanqian is very clear about her feelings.


    however, sometimes, fate always plays tricks on people.


    however, she didn''t want xiaotao to see it, so she smiled and said, "i''m telling you what if. if one day, sister yingxia is really gone, then there must be someone by your side, brother sanqian."


    "and you are exactly that person?"


    simple xiao tao has her own way of thinking and shakes her head: "even if that time comes, xiao tao will do everything possible to help brother sanqian, but she will never have any thoughts about brother sanqian and will always wait to welcome him. sister xia is back."


    su yingxia couldn''t help but rolled her eyes slightly.


    xiaotao, this child, is sometimes so innocent that it makes people feel distressed, and sometimes she is so innocent that it makes people feel a little speechless.


    "then what if i never come back?"


    "you can never come back. how can sister yingxia never come back?"


    "xiao tao, there are no absolutes in this world. i may have passed away due to illness, right? we cannot and cannot always control the future."


    "isn''t it?"


    "at that time, we need to make plans in advance. do you think this is true?"


    xiao tao was obviously a little confused by what su yingxia said, and for a moment she didn''t know how to respond or answer the call.


    seeing that xiao tao didn''t say anything, su yingxia struck directly while the iron was hot: "what if, i mean what if that time comes, and your brother sanqian needs someone i can trust to take care of him and accompany her."


    "you are the most suitable person, at least from my point of view."


    "i hope you can take care of him in life. i trust you very much as a person. but in business, i also hope you can help her."


    "your brother sanqian is going to be a king. he needs a good wife and a woman who can help him share the world''s affairs."


    "so, that''s why i''m teaching you the exercises today."


    as soon as su yingxia finished speaking, xiao tao, who had been having such a long conversation, seemed to suddenly remember something was wrong. she hurriedly looked at su yingxia and said: "sister yingxia, you... there is something wrong with you today."


    "i always feel like you are explaining some behind-the-scenes matters to xiao tao."


    "you... don''t really want to leave brother sanqian, right?"


    "also, you are not really injured, are you? don''t be like this. if you are injured, go and tell brother sanqian. brother sanqian is so capable that he can definitely think of a way to save you. can you don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, before su yingxia could react, xiao tao had already directly picked up su yingxia and walked outside.


    su yingxia hurriedly broke away from xiao tao. if she revealed even a little bit of this to han sanqian, with han sanqian''s character and vigilance, he would definitely guess a lot of things at once.


    "xiao tao, you are overthinking. my sister is just making assumptions with you. the point is not whether my sister will leave your sanqian brother, but if my sister is not here, you must have the ability to help your sanqian brother. do you understand? ?¡±


    xiao tao was still innocent after all. after hearing a few words from su yingxia, she suddenly regained control of her rhythm.


    "oh, i understand, sister yingxia, xiao tao was too impulsive just now."


    su yingxia gave a helpless smile and said: "it doesn''t matter, it''s okay for us to talk about it now, but you have to promise me that you can''t say these words to your brother sanqian, or even mention a word about it. "


    "you also know how much your sanqian brother cares about me. it would be bad if i make him think too much."


    "xiao tao understands, don''t worry, sister yingxia."


    "okay, then let me ask you, do you still have the confidence to continue practicing with me?"


    "of course. if sister yingxia doesn''t dislike xiao tao, then xiao tao will definitely use all her strength to study hard."


    "then let''s continue." su yingxia smiled.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5836

    after settling xiao tao''s mood, su yingxia then conducted a new mixed training for xiao tao.


    this training subject seems simple, but the process is actually very complicated, because you have to take into account a basic situation of xiao tao.


    it was really difficult for her to build a foundation, so at the beginning, it was already destined that many things could not be fully developed in the conventional way.


    many times, su yingxia needs a different way of playing, that is, to get half the result with half the effort, so that xiao tao''s meridians can be sorted out and penetrated by herself, and an effective but short-lived temporary activation can be achieved.


    afterwards, on this basis, a corresponding forcible casting of the inner elixir will be carried out.


    from a certain point of view, su yingxia''s operation was actually very brainless, because she completely forced herself to use her own energy to open xiaotao''s meridians.


    conventionally, no one actually does this.


    it''s very stupid to do this. you will pay a lot, but accordingly, the reward you get is actually less than one-tenth of what you paid, or even less.


    under such circumstances, how many people are willing to do this?


    i believe no one wants this.


    but su yingxia did this. of course, xiao tao didn''t know a lot of things in it. she only knew that su yingxia had paid a lot for herself, but she didn''t expect it to be so much.


    she didn''t even know how much su yingxia expected of her.


    to put it bluntly, if han nian is the treasure su yingxia left for han sanqian, then xiao tao is the replacement for su yingxia''s three thousand treasures left to han.


    the person who can replace you in everything, whether it''s life, food, or sleeping with you.


    having someone like xiao tao take care of han sanqian may be one of the most reassuring things for su yingxia in the world.


    time passed quickly, and before i knew it, one day and one night in the book of eight desolations had passed.


    in fact, su yingxia can be regarded as a top expert. although her inner cultivation has been stretched after a battle in a famous store, it is almost the same.


    but on the way back to yetian city, after a few days of rest, su yingxia also recovered a lot of energy.


    but in the face of the crazy subsidies for xiaotao, su yingxia was once again completely left out.


    her face was pale and weak.


    it stands to reason that such a huge sacrifice should result in a good growth for xiao tao, at least from a normal perspective, but the reality is extremely cruel.


    not only did xiaotao not grow at all, she didn''t even change much compared to today''s daytime.


    if i have to say there is, it doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t, but it¡¯s so small that it¡¯s almost negligible.


    su yingxia was even embarrassed to judge xiao tao''s basic growth by any cultivation level, because the increase was really pitiful.


    it''s like comparing one to a hundred. when the increase is not even 0.1, what is the meaning of what level you are talking about?


    for su yingxia, it meant nothing at all.


    "sister yingxia, am i such a waste... i... i don''t have any feeling for my cultivation at all." although xiao tao is not a taoist, but based on her understanding of her body, she has actually you can vaguely guess a basic condition of her own body.


    the fact is that this basic situation is very pessimistic, with almost no major changes.


    su yingxia forced a smile: "didn''t we say before that everything is difficult at the beginning?"


    "you have a very special status. you are a descendant of the pangu clan. therefore, naturally you cannot be measured by ordinary people''s standards. on earth, we have something called pandora''s box."


    "if you don''t open it, it''s just a very ordinary box, but once you open it, you''re likely to get a lot of unexpected gains."


    xiao tao didn''t answer. she could tell that su yingxia was trying to comfort herself. however, she also had to admit that su yingxia''s words actually made sense. no matter what, at least for now, xiao tao still had an idea waiting for her. my own.


    this prevented xiao tao from completely losing confidence.


    "xiao tao, there is a way. do you want to try it? maybe, this method will greatly improve your cultivation."


    "sister, what can i do?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5837

    "we exchange cultivation with each other."


    "exchanging cultivation levels, what does this mean?" xiao tao asked in confusion.


    "i once read it in a book. what it basically tells is that there is a person with a very high level of cultivation who has been unwilling to accept a disciple because he is afraid that what he has studied for decades or hundreds of years may just be like this. he was taken advantage of by his apprentice."


    "so, he has always refused to accept any apprentices."


    "however, time will pass and people will grow old. slowly, this master has also reached the final stage of his life. only then did he suddenly realize that many of his original thoughts were actually so sad and ridiculous."


    "he was afraid that others would steal his cultivation achievements. however, precisely because he was worried about this, he missed a lot of things without teaching his disciples."


    "for example, no one will learn anything from him at this time. once he reaches the final stage of his life, it actually means that everything he has learned and the achievements he is proud of will be with him. just like a corpse, it disappears into thin air after being buried and has nothing to do with this world."


    "at that time, he actually felt even more regretful. at least, after teaching his disciples, his things can still be passed down. at least, his future disciples and disciples can respectfully call him master, and at least, his things can be passed down to future generations. ."


    "but after reaching this point, he..."


    xiao tao nodded and listened very carefully to su yingxia''s next words.


    "he regretted it, so he had to rush to find a suitable successor after changing his mind."


    "maybe it was because time was too short, or maybe his previous actions angered god. in short, his last stage of searching for a disciple was not smooth."


    "just when he was about to give up completely, god seemed to want to torture him. he found an apprentice whose character and outlook were very suitable for him."


    "it''s just a pity that this apprentice is actually not suitable for practicing taoism at all."


    hearing this, xiao tao suddenly listened more seriously, because she wanted to know what the final outcome of this person who was very similar to her was.


    therefore, xiao tao''s sense of immersion is very strong.


    "sister yingxia, what happened to this disciple in the end?"


    "do you want to know?" seeing her interest, su yingxia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    xiao tao nodded like a fool. the identity of the other party was very similar to his, so of course she was extremely interested in knowing.


    su yingxia smiled and said: "in the end, this disciple took over his master''s mantle and carried forward his master''s skills to become a great sect."


    "then how did he do it? has he been studying hard with his master?" xiao tao couldn''t help but asked in even more surprise.


    su yingxia smiled and shook her head: "you guessed wrong."


    "ah? then how did he practice it?"


    su yingxia smiled softly: "guess again?"


    obviously, this problem has seriously exceeded xiao tao''s knowledge. for her, she really can''t think of any possibility.


    time is very tight, and the other person has no talent like me, so assuming that i am that person, what should i do?


    xiao tao thought about it over and over again, but she still had no answer.


    therefore, she could only focus on su yingxia, hoping that she could give her a satisfactory answer.


    su yingxia smiled softly: "sometimes, people often say that success is endless. i believe you should be very clear about this sentence."


    xiao tao nodded: "yes, so our best way is to be down-to-earth and take it step by step. could it be that that person left his skills to his apprentice, and his apprentice never gave up? did you learn it with little effort?"


    su yingxia smiled bitterly and touched xiaotao''s head: "you are wrong, or in other words, the person who told you this just wanted you to think so."


    "it''s like some people achieve success easily, but they will tell you that the road to success is not easy."


    "at least, that''s what most people think."


    hearing this, xiao tao became even more confused: "sister yingxia, what...what does this mean?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5838

    su yingxia smiled and said: "the reason why successful people are successful is because they are a minority. if everyone succeeds, is it still called success? that is not called success, that is called disappearing from the crowd."


    it''s like, there are always a few people who reach the top. if everyone reaches the top one day, then the huge population will flatten the sharp top.


    there, it will eventually become a complete mountainside.


    therefore, successful people will tell the people below that it is not as easy as you imagined, and it may not be that easy to climb up.


    there is indeed some truth in this, and it is possible that he has indeed reached his current achievement in a very rare and commendable way.


    but if you exclude this group of people, and just use the analogy of those who are easy to succeed, most of them will tell you that their success is very difficult.


    in fact, many people may really take shortcuts, but they just don''t want to admit it.


    partly because of the above considerations, but also because he doesn¡¯t want to be looked down upon and thinks it¡¯s just luck.


    you clearly know that that person got to the position by luck, but if you tell him in front of him, he will always tell you with disdain that i relied on my own strength.


    "there is a shortcut to success." su yingxia smiled softly, then patted xiao tao on the shoulder: "the reason why that person was able to successfully complete his regrets in the end was because he did not use other methods."


    "it''s just the simplest method i mentioned, which is the so-called cultivation exchange."


    "what is cultivation exchange?" xiao tao asked extremely strangely.


    su yingxia smiled softly and said: "the so-called cultivation exchange is actually very simple. that is, i instill all my own cultivation into your body."


    "in this way, even if you are a piece of wood that cannot cultivate, you will be directly filled with the opponent''s powerful true energy, and it will take root and sprout."


    "in other words, if someone like you, who is very difficult to cultivate, is irrigated by a large amount of zhenqi, his meridians will be forcibly broken."


    "at that time, you will be able to practice."


    it''s like, it''s difficult to draw water from a bamboo basket. however, if your water keeps dripping onto it, never stopping, and at the same time, it leaks faster and in larger quantities, then the bamboo basket will eventually slowly drain. of being filled.


    and once the bamboo basket can carry water all the time, then it is also a container, and then it has entered the tao.


    after that, stabilize it according to the mental method. although it will still lose a lot of energy, no matter what, at least it is just like repairing the bamboo basket afterwards. it will be completely repaired before the water leaks.


    "from now on, as long as you practice seriously and make up for your shortcomings with diligence, you will naturally improve yourself slowly and steadily in the future."


    "that disciple slowly improved himself in this way."


    xiao tao finally understood and nodded, she finally understood the meaning.


    "sister, what do you mean, you want to exchange cultivation with me?" xiao tao asked.


    su yingxia nodded: "exactly, only by doing this can i really help you open up the meridians in your body, and also be able to significantly improve your cultivation."


    "in the future, if you practice hard, you will one day be able to reach my level, or even surpass me. then, won''t you be able to help your three thousand brother?"


    hearing this, xiaotao nodded subconsciously, because she really wanted to help han sanqian.


    however, she shook her head quickly and very quickly, because there was one question that actually worried her the most: "sister yingxia, if the cultivation levels are exchanged, although i can practice, but...but what will happen to you?"


    no matter how innocent she is, xiaotao can actually understand the meaning of exchange.


    that is, he can obtain su yingxia''s cultivation, and su yingxia will obviously end up with the same fate as him.


    looking at xiao tao''s fiery eyes, su yingxia was actually not panicked. she had already expected xiao tao''s reaction: "sister yingxia will become just like you, no different from ordinary people."


    "however, you don''t have to worry, because you also know that my talent is far higher than yours, as long as i practice a little bit, i will be fine."


    "what do you think?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5839

    xiaotao nodded, this was indeed true.


    after all, xiao tao knew very well that compared to su yingxia, her cultivation level was far behind, and the gap in natural talent was also huge.


    so, if su yingxia was an ordinary person, i believe it wouldn''t be long before she could practice faster than herself.


    however, not long after, xiao tao suddenly realized something was wrong.


    although logically, there is nothing wrong with what su yingxia said, there is one fact that seems to have been seriously ignored.


    that''s why su yingxia did this?


    "sister yingxia, are you hiding something from xiao tao?" xiao tao looked at su yingxia warily: "obviously, with your current cultivation level, you can help me and then slowly recover through practice. in theory, there is no problem. yes, but the war will come at any time, and by using this method, you are not helping brother sanqian, but in the opposite direction, weakening brother sanqian."


    "under the same circumstances, in the final analysis, it is just to weaken su yingxia on the current basis, and then cultivate a very good self, and the strength will be damaged."


    "so, what''s the point of doing this?"


    ¡°there¡¯s simply no benefit to be seen in the short term.¡±


    "however, it is now the time when brother sanqian is short of people and strength."


    han sanqian was looking for someone everywhere. although han sanqian and su yingxia had never shown this eagerness in front of him, on the way back, xiaotao was not deaf to the conversation between han sanqian, zhou yong and others. even if you are here, you can know these things.


    but now, su yingxia is doing the opposite. xiao tao is naive, but not stupid.


    "moreover, even if it changes, with xiaotao''s cultivation and ability, it will definitely not take just a few months or years to reach your height. this time may take a long time."


    "and even if you have higher talent or higher cultivation, it will actually take a lot of time."


    "so, no matter how things change, we will always be the ones who suffer."


    with a bunch of words, xiaotao left su yingxia speechless.


    she had to admit that everything xiao tao said made sense.


    however, she really didn''t have a good reason to dissuade xiaotao, or she was perfunctory.


    "sister yingxia, please tell me what''s wrong with you. in xiao tao''s eyes, although you are not my biological sister, you are no stranger than my biological sister."


    "can you please not lie to me?"


    "if you insist on lying to me, then i won''t be able to do this exchange of cultivation. i won''t even do it even if you practice cultivation."


    hearing this, su yingxia was obviously nervous.


    if xiao tao gives up these things, then the person su yingxia chooses, no matter how good he is, will not mean much.


    because she has flaws, she cannot be the perfect person to take care of han sanqian as she imagined.


    this went against her original intention.


    therefore, su yingxia actually didn''t have many choices now.


    secondly, looking at xiao tao''s very sincere eyes, for a moment, she really didn''t want to deceive such a simple and kind girl.


    after thinking about it, su yingxia spoke: "i can tell you about this, but there is a prerequisite, that is, you cannot tell anyone."


    "of course you can tell this secret when the time comes, but if that time doesn''t come, you can''t tell it even if someone kills you or kills your three thousand brothers."


    "if you can agree to this condition, then i will tell you the current situation, but if you don''t agree, then i have no choice. even if i think about it again, i will never tell you. you can make your own choice. ."


    after finishing her words, su yingxia looked at xiao tao, waiting for her answer and choice.


    xiaotao was silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "sister yingxia, if you have anything to say, just say it. i agree to all your conditions, and i can guarantee that i will definitely do it!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5840

    glancing at xiao tao, su yingxia thought for a moment and then frowned: "after i go to burning bone city, the problems i may face will be very serious, and the severity may be far beyond your imagination."


    "if i go this time, to be honest with you, i may actually be separated from you forever."


    su yingxia said: "actually, there is always poison in my body, and this poison is very strong."


    "it can be said that death is almost certain."


    "but brother sanqian can help you detoxify. you have forgotten that brother sanqian has medical skills. in addition, brother sanqian has a very high level of cultivation. he will definitely be able to think of a way to save you."


    su yingxia shook her head very resolutely: "there is no possibility of getting rid of the poison in my body. this is impossible even for han sanqian."


    "besides, even if he is really super capable and can solve these problems, he can only save me. but, xiaotao, do you know? if i am saved by then, it means that your brother sanqian will die, and his those people under my command will also die."


    "why?" xiao tao looked at su yingxia in confusion.


    she couldn''t understand why han sanqian had to die when su yingxia was alive. there seemed to be no inevitable connection between the two.


    "you may not understand some things even if i tell you. what i can only tell you is that many things in this world are not simply black and white, nor are they simple birth, old age, illness and death."


    "it''s like living in this world. the more mature you are, sometimes the more you will discover that many things are no longer yours to make the decision."


    ¡°you¡¯re living for other people.¡±


    "it''s like if you have a child, you have to live for your child, and if you have a husband, you have to live for your husband."


    "when we reach that stage, we have a lot of people to take care of, so naturally we have a lot to worry about."


    "let me tell you, if someone put a knife on your brother sanqian''s neck right now, what would you choose? i think you wouldn''t have the slightest regret if i let you die."


    hearing this, xiao tao didn''t hesitate at all and nodded directly: "yes, if someone puts a knife on brother sanqian''s neck, at that time, even if it means xiao tao''s death, xiao tao will never bring it there was not the slightest hesitation.¡±


    su yingxia smiled softly: "the problem is that someone is hanging a sword over his head now. this sword is far more dangerous than any danger."


    "if i didn''t make that choice at that time, then this sword would be completely cut down and no one could resist."


    "sister yingxia, brother sanqian is so powerful, why can''t you believe him? besides, there is me. maybe i can remember more secrets of pangu ax."


    "at that time, brother sanqian, who had the absolute power of the pangu ax, might really be able to create some miracles."


    "sister yingxia, you can be regarded as someone who has accompanied brother sanqian through many storms and created many miracles. i think you should believe in brother sanqian''s power more than anyone else."


    xiao tao said nervously that for her, as long as there was the slightest chance, she would try to retain su yingxia.


    this is her sister and sister-in-law.


    "xiao tao, if i told you that the sword hanging over your three thousand brother''s head may be directly the power of the entire demon clan, and may even be more terrifying than this power, i want to ask you, would you still believe in miracles?"


    xiao tao was slightly stunned. she really hadn''t thought about this question.


    however, if you think about it carefully, there is indeed a huge shock and a heavy feeling on your body. it almost makes you unable to breathe and almost makes you completely unbearable.


    the power of a demon cannot be endured by one person. even if it is given to all the people in the central plains world, it may not be able to withstand it.


    otherwise, the land of the demons would have disappeared long ago, so why would there still be this territory today. isn''t that because, under such circumstances, the other party can no longer eliminate them?


    therefore, it is indeed very difficult for such a terrifying force to be placed on a person.


    to put it bluntly, it is impossible for a person to bear it.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5841

    therefore, xiao tao began to understand why su yingxia insisted on saying that she would die.


    in this case, anyone, including herself, would choose to sacrifice themselves if they cared about han sanqian, because it was true that miracles could not be created.


    this is no longer a so-called comparison of forces. you can''t even call it a crushing one.


    this can be said directly and decisively, this thing is simply an instant kill.


    not the slightest chance.


    "sister yingxia, can you sacrifice me? in fact, i am not as important to brother sanqian as you are to him. if you are gone one day, xiao tao knows that no matter how hard xiaotao works, it is absolutely impossible to win brother sanqian''s heart. , xiaotao will never be able to replace your position beside him."


    "yes, although xiaotao is not as powerful as sister yingxia, she is still a descendant of pangu and has very strong utilization value."


    "so, if xiao tao can be sacrificed, then... let''s exchange places with each other. just treat it as xiao tao begging you, okay?"


    when it came to this, xiao tao didn''t just say it, she simply knelt on the ground on the spot and prayed that su yingxia could agree to this request.


    her eyes were sincere and full of sincerity.


    su yingxia''s heart felt warm. although it was obvious that xiao tao could not die in her place, but xiao tao''s ability to have such a heart was actually something that most people in the world could not do.


    so, she was very satisfied.


    this also made su yingxia think that if she was not around in the future, then xiao tao would be the best person to take care of han sanqian or even han nian for her.


    su yingxia gently helped xiao tao up, and then smiled softly: "xiao tao, i am very grateful that you have this heart, but the other party''s target is me, do you understand?"


    "why?"


    "i put it harshly. now, everyone in the world actually knows one thing. that is, to han sanqian, i am the most important person in his life."


    "this is not to belittle you, because even our daughter han nian, i think, is not as important as me in han sanqian. so, if this person wants to control han sanqian, the best way is of course to control me. ."


    xiao tao nodded, there was indeed nothing wrong with su yingxia''s words.


    she also knew that su yingxia was everything to han sanqian. with su yingxia''s trump card in hand, han sanqian would have to do whatever han sanqian was asked to do.


    it was as if someone had kidnapped han sanqian and threatened him to do anything.


    "in that case, the other party needs you more. why, sister, do you say you want to die?"


    su yingxia smiled softly: "i believe you often hang out with your sanqian brother, and you should often hear your sanqian brother''s words, right?"


    xiao tao looked at su yingxia in confusion, not knowing what she meant.


    han sanqian said a lot, but you have to make her remember the most important sentence first. she really didn''t know the specific sentence for a while.


    su yingxia smiled: "everything has two sides."


    "from the current point of view, if you want to control han sanqian, controlling me is of course the best choice. however, have you ever thought that while this method looks the best, it is actually the worst?"


    in other words, if the other party wants to use han sanqian, su yingxia''s safety must be guaranteed, which may actually be counter-threatening by su yingxia.


    if you are slightly unsatisfied, you can threaten to commit suicide.


    so what can the other party do? they can only choose to compromise.


    as we all know, in many things, especially matters of principle, once you make a little concession, it is often difficult to close the gap.


    at that time, what will you do?


    you have no choice but to regress further.


    "in this case, the other party will also be aware of this crisis, so i will become a big worry."


    "so, what''s the best way to eradicate it?"


    xiao tao was stunned for a moment, thought subconsciously, and then had to admit the fact that there was only one best way.


    "that means killing sister yingxia, or in other words, replacing sister yingxia."


    after xiaotao finished speaking, she looked at su yingxia in shock...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5842

    she couldn''t believe that this was the final result, but she had to admit that this was the only and best way.


    "so, i have to die, but i also have to hand han sanqian over to you for the real reason."


    her death is inevitable, and with lu ruoxin''s style of doing things, she will definitely let herself die.


    she is very confident, and she also firmly believes that as long as she dies, then han sanqian''s biggest concern will be gone. she is even more convinced that with her ability and beauty, it is only a matter of time before she takes down han sanqian.


    just like what she told herself at the beginning, han sanqian would have troubles and even go crazy because of his death, but that was only a period of time after all.


    once han sanqian came out, he was still a normal man, and he was also a smart man. at that time, he knew what choice he should make.


    he also knows what kind of choice he must choose.


    what''s more, related to the poison on her body, su yingxia knew that there were some people she didn''t know who were also going to die.


    therefore, since death was inevitable anyway, su yingxia had decided to die peacefully without any struggle or resistance.


    of course, su yingxia is definitely not the kind of woman who accepts her fate casually.


    even if she couldn''t change her own destiny, she still had to leave a better future for han sanqian.


    lu ruoxin wanted to replace herself and become the woman beside han sanqian.


    then, even if he died, he wouldn''t let her succeed.


    that woman was too smart and cruel, so she must be very dangerous to han sanqianlai.


    however, if this person were xiao tao, everything would be completely different.


    xiaotao is kind and gentle. whether she takes care of han sanqian or han nian, she can definitely make people trust and reassure her.


    moreover, han sanqian will not be surrounded by danger in the future.


    that''s why su yingxia now has this idea.


    "now, you know everything that should be known, and you also know everything that should be known. if you can defeat sister yingxia, you must not only keep this secret, but also take over sister yingxia''s responsibility properly. ban, take care of your three thousand brothers for the rest of your life?"


    faced with su yingxia''s sincere concern, xiao tao didn''t know what to do for a while.


    from her point of view, knowing that su yingxia was dying and she couldn''t help, she would be very sad and blame herself, especially since she might have to replace su yingxia in the future.


    however, if you are a little more rational, you will find that su yingxia''s approach actually has no problems at all.


    this is the best option, this is the only option.


    if she were su yingxia, she would actually do the same thing.


    therefore, emotionally she couldn''t agree to su yingxia, but intellectually she couldn''t refuse su yingxia either.


    "sister yingxia, i understand everything you said, and i will keep my promise to protect this secret. however, if xiaotao is to just watch you die, xiaotao really can''t do it."


    "can you give me some time to think about it?"


    hearing this, su yingxia frowned slightly, then patted xiao tao on the shoulder and said, "actually, i also know that it is very difficult for you to accept so many things at once."


    "however, there is really no way around this."


    "we don''t have much time. the enemy will attack yetian city soon. even if you and i exchange cultivation levels, you won''t have much time to further stabilize yourself."


    "so we have to plan ahead and implement it."


    xiao tao shook her head: "but, sister yingxia, you haven''t reached that stage yet, and we haven''t reached bone burning city yet. if we have decided on this in private now."


    "you and i have different cultivation levels, and i''m afraid brother sanqian will also notice it. so, xiao tao means, is it okay if we wait until we get to burning bone city to talk about this topic?"


    xiao tao used retreat to advance, trying to prolong the time longer. at least, such difficult things could be put on hold for the time being.


    she was really confused and didn''t know what to do for a while. she wanted to think about it for a longer time.


    su yingxia smiled mysteriously...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5843

    "han sanqian is my husband. of course i know his personality and character and how he does things."


    "from a certain level, what you said is of course the best, because it is really not easy for him to find it that way."


    "however, if the two of us exchange cultivation, you will also need a lot of time to build the foundation. if you are making a decision at that time, it will not make much sense."


    su yingxia was worried that at that time, xiao tao might not only be unable to further improve herself in a short period of time, but she might even be completely killed by the people of burning bone city as soon as she succeeded in growing up.


    after all, this is the real restricted area for demons, with hidden dragons and crouching tigers emerging one after another.


    xiao tao wants to be safe. naturally, she can be safer if she has a certain foundation.


    "although yetian city needs support, according to han sanqian''s previous plan, the enemy will either be restrained to the point of being unable to launch an effective general attack, or they will directly withstand all pressure and bombard yetian city."


    "for the former, since there is no effective general attack, then naturally we do not need more people to participate in this war."


    "as for the latter, since the enemy is attacking with all their strength, i believe this is no longer as simple as a matter of one person."


    "neither you nor i can actually do anything to help han sanqian, and even this kind of help can be ignored."


    xiao tao thought for a while and nodded. what su yingxia said was indeed very reasonable.


    after all, no matter who the two of them are, they are actually just individuals. faced with such a situation of extreme contrast, there are actually very few choices and help.


    "when the time comes, no matter what the situation is, in fact, han sanqian will not let me fight."


    "as for xiao tao, since you are his good sister, and he knows that you have no cultivation level, you will not be included in the war."


    "under such circumstances, it is impossible for han sanqian to discover that our cultivation levels have changed."


    xiao taojian was so unsuccessful that he became even more nervous and uneasy for a while. after thinking about it, he quickly came up with a new reason and excuse: "but, even if we don''t participate in the war, with brother sanqian''s ability, we can still sense it casually. , the cultivation level of the two of us rises and falls."


    su yingxia smiled and nodded. han sanqian''s consciousness was indeed very terrifying. this depended on han sanqian''s absolute high strength and the various pure powers in his body.


    as long as han sanqian is willing to sense the cultivation level of the people around him, the results he gets will be very accurate.


    "so, we have to string together the lines clearly."


    "when the time comes, i will exaggerate the extent of my injuries at the famous store."


    "although he now knows that my injury is not too serious, i can lie to him and tell him that in fact i have been seriously injured. i just don''t want him to worry, so i keep hiding the injury."


    "then, i am currently in the recuperation stage, and my cultivation aura is very weak, so it naturally makes sense."


    "as for you, simply saying that your cultivation level has increased recently, it is possible to deceive others, but it is absolutely impossible to deceive your three thousand brother."


    han sanqian is so powerful. he is capable when he detects many things, and he is also very careful, so this kind of trick will definitely not last long in front of han sanqian.


    "since sister yingxia feels that she can''t deceive brother sanqian, i think she shouldn''t lie to brother sanqian. anyway, xiao tao really can''t lie. as long as she lies, xiao tao may involuntarily betray herself through her expression."


    "yes, of course lying in front of han sanqian won''t work, and that''s the case for anyone, but xiaotao, you can do it."


    "why?" xiao tao really didn''t understand.


    she is just a novice. when she lies, even a fool can see it. would brother sanqian not be able to see it? this is obviously impossible.


    therefore, xiaotao was very confused.


    "actually, you have two identities that will prevent han sanqian from doubting you at all!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5844

    su yingxia smiled softly: "the first one is, just because you can''t lie, your brother sanqian will not have the slightest doubt about anything you say."


    because he didn''t, he didn''t think much about xiaotao possibly lying. but on this point, han sanqian didn''t doubt it too much.


    for example, if you have a person you trust very much, you will often believe whatever he says.


    "as for the second point, it is your identity as the successor of pangu."


    of course su yingxia knew how mysterious pangu''s successor was, and she didn''t know what was hidden behind pangu''s successor.


    naturally, su yingxia also believed that han sanqian knew absolutely nothing about this, so xiao tao could actually get away with the fact that xiao tao suddenly had a huge amount of cultivation.


    to put it bluntly, the descendants of pangu are very special. they can completely let themselves go after opening up their meridians. on the other hand, if han sanqian helped xiao tao and later used it to deceive su yingxia, su yingxia herself would not have too many doubts. .


    there is no way, because i don¡¯t know enough about the descendants of pangu, so many things can only be understood according to how they are done in reality.


    at this point, su yingxia believed that even han sanqian himself might not be able to detect anything unusual.


    "even if we can solve the confusion about xiao tao''s sudden improvement in cultivation level, what about you, sister yingxia? you suddenly disappeared into everyone, wouldn''t brother sanqian be suspicious?"


    "what xiao tao means is that brother sanqian is so smart that he won''t be suspicious when he sees xiao tao''s sudden increase in cultivation level. but if your cultivation level decreases at the same time, he will easily connect the two things. when the time comes... "xiao tao is still a little worried about this.


    there is no way, in xiao tao''s eyes, han sanqian is so smart that it is difficult for you to escape his eyes even if you do many things.


    su yingxia smiled softly. based on her understanding of han sanqian, han sanqian might easily think that things might not be that simple based on these two points.


    "but you have forgotten an important fact, that is, for sanqian, you are the person he trusts most, and i am also the person he trusts most."


    "at that time, i only need to say that i spent a lot of effort to help you open the meridians. especially after i helped you open the meridians, the special characteristics of your body were like a huge black hole, absorbing a lot of my cultivation. , then all this will be natural."


    there is a reason, and both of them are han sanqian''s most trusted people. in fact, if you think about it carefully, it is really difficult for han sanqian to think too much about it.


    xiao tao really had nothing to say, but said a little guiltily: "sister yingxia, although this is indeed a try, we are both the most trusted people of brother sanqian, so we joined forces to deceive him, really. okay?"


    just because the two of them are the best people to deceive han sanqian, but now they have to let han sanqian down like this, the guilt in xiao tao''s heart is actually very heavy.


    i feel like doing this is just a bit worse than an animal.


    su yingxia also knew the pressure in xiao tao''s heart. she smiled and patted xiao tao''s shoulder and said, "xiao tao, lying to others is of course a bad behavior, especially when you have to lie to the person who trusts you the most."


    "however, there are good and bad deceptions. for example, right now, all the lies we tell about your brother sanqian actually have only one ultimate goal."


    "that''s for his own good, so this kind of lie is called a white lie."


    "just like when you were young, your parents would always tell you some little lies to deceive you and coax you for your own good."


    "understand?"


    xiao tao simply nodded her head. what su yingxia said made sense. although it was really difficult for her to accept the current situation, at this point, xiao tao also knew that she had to agree even if she didn''t agree today. have to agree.


    "sister yingxia, xiaotao knows."


    "okay, in that case, let''s officially start exchanging cultivation levels."


    "you have to remember that this process may be painful, but it will also be wonderful. after you finish it, i will be relatively weak."


    "but don''t worry about me, you have to do something more important."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5845

    speaking of this, su yingxia took out a secret book and then handed it into xiao tao''s hands.


    "this secret book is good at unblocking meridians."


    "after you and i exchange cultivation levels, remember to practice this secret book quickly."


    "it will help you a lot, and you will need it to help you stabilize your foundation in the early stage."


    "also, after you learn it, don''t stop in a hurry. it''s best if you use it to make at least three major rotations, you know?"


    in the bahuang world, there is plenty of spiritual energy. this is the most friendly place for people like xiao tao who have just grown up.


    therefore, as long as she accepts her own cultivation and can quickly rely on her skills to stabilize her cultivation, then xiao tao can complete the exchange of her overall cultivation with minimal loss in this environment.


    xiaotao nodded obediently. although her face was still so obedient, in fact her eyes were very determined.


    xiao tao knew very well that since su yingxia had given him everything, the only thing he had to do was to master it all.


    only in this way can she live up to su yingxia''s trust.


    the two women sat facing each other, then merged their palms, and then su yingxia began to infuse all the true energy in xiao tao''s body.


    soon, a faint light emerged from xiaotao''s body.


    as su yingxia said, this process is painful, but it is also comfortable.


    han sanqian on the other side had no idea what was going on with the two women. for him, he really couldn''t be distracted from it.


    the five elements divine stone has been almost maximized by han sanqian.


    but even so, the powerful demonic energy in his body still seemed so powerful and unstoppable.


    han sanqian felt very uncomfortable, and his body''s defenses seemed to be completely torn apart by this huge demonic energy.


    however, these are only the early stages. with the action of the eight desolate heavenly books, the huge amount of spiritual energy quickly poured into han sanqian''s body.


    after receiving this support, han sanqian''s strength was gradually strengthened, and the confrontation with the demonic energy finally entered a tug-of-war stage.


    the two fought each other, and han sanqian finally began to gain a place.


    after finishing these.


    han sanqian knew very well that the next step would be an extremely long outcome.


    the demonic energy is too strong. although he has sufficient spiritual energy from the eight desolate worlds to supplement it, these supplements have a long history after all.


    therefore, it needs a process to slowly gather and slowly offset the powerful evil energy.


    han sanqian was not in a hurry, he could just calm down and wait.


    outside yetian city.


    hai jin also officially carried out a collective rescue of all the famous disciples.


    with the methods taught by han sanqian, it was actually very easy for hai jin to treat these people''s poisonous blood.


    the poisonous blood does not need to be removed. in fact, it only needs to use a special method taught by han sanqian to completely ignite the poisonous blood.


    once the poisonous blood is ignited, the power generated will directly attach to the person with the poisonous blood. therefore, the person with the poisonous blood will feel a sudden increase in power in the first time.


    but at the same time, the poisonous blood will still exist in those people''s bodies, but in a different way.


    when han sanqian needs it, han sanqian can completely detonate these poisonous blood, killing everyone who possesses it instantly.


    this is one of the means to control this group of people.


    this was han sanqian''s unintentional move, and he did not deliberately use this method to tie them up.


    it''s just that poisonous blood itself has such efficacy and way of existence.


    there is no other way.


    unless otherwise, han sanqian would have to solve it himself, but this method would consume a lot of money for han sanqian and take a lot of han sanqian''s time.


    for the time being, han sanqian couldn''t do it. however, han sanqian also made up his mind, that is, if the performance of this group of people is good enough, when nothing happens, he will personally take action and eliminate hidden dangers for them one by one.


    this period of time is naturally regarded as a time to test the loyalty of these guys.


    after finishing this, hai jin started the next step of training.


    the entire team needs combat effectiveness, so detoxification alone is meaningless. other training must be done...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5846

    this was his first completely self-managed team, and hai jin was determined to build this team up thoroughly.


    whether it''s combat power or mental outlook, for hai jin, it must be the most courageous one under han sanqian.


    "brothers, i know that you, like me, consider yourself traitors to some extent, so from the very beginning, you will be downgraded in terms of structure."


    "however, i won''t object to you thinking this way, because, for me, only if you think this way first will you have greater motivation to do something different."


    "we betrayed the original organization, which means that the original organization will attack us indiscriminately."


    "they will be very cruel to us to warn us of rebellion."


    "but in fact, this also leaves us with no way out. all of us understand better that if we want to survive, the best way is to withstand these attacks."


    "so, to put it simply, we have to strengthen ourselves."


    "if god doesn''t pity us, then we have to pity ourselves, or we don''t need anyone to pity us."


    "in han sanqian''s alliance, we are inferior to others because we are rebels. when we strengthen ourselves, people will naturally look at us with admiration."


    "there are two roads, we have to move forward."


    "so, instead of feeling inferior and waiting for others to be pitiful, we should work hard to become stronger. we should stick together to keep warm, play our own advantages and show our own blood."


    "we don''t want the original organization to make us regret it. we have to show our fighting power to make the original organization regret it."


    "we will never feel that we have lost something by betraying them. they have to feel that they have lost something by losing us. am i right?"


    a few words completely ignited the emotions underneath.


    "yes, he is right. what we want is not to make us regret our original betrayal when the original organization massacred us."


    "what we want is to regret losing us when the original organization was crazily massacred by us."


    "yes, we also want the people on han sanqian''s side to know that we traitors did not defect because we were not strong enough, let alone because we were greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "we are just good birds choosing a tree to roost in."


    "it makes sense, it makes sense."


    hai jin is very smart. after following han sanqian for so long, he has gradually mastered the control and manipulation of human nature.


    hai jin also came from this group of people, so he naturally knew what words to use to inspire the greatest confidence in this group of people.


    the effect was very obvious. originally, because hai jin, a stranger, suddenly became their superior, they still had some dissatisfaction or other emotions in their hearts.


    but now, they all think that hai jin''s words are with them, and they are in the same group, and the cohesion is instantly raised.


    "okay, since all brothers have this kind of stubbornness and dignity that belongs to men, then i don''t want to say anything else."


    "from today on, i will divide the team into three teams."


    "the first special operations team will select the person with the highest cultivation level among you."


    "you will have the best resources in our team. however, on the other hand, when the team charges, you will also be the core force."


    "the second one is our core team, they are the most central people in cultivation."


    "as for you, you will be the most basic presence of the entire team."


    "if the people on the first step are our soul, then you are the bones of the team."


    "i will also try my best to ensure your resources."


    "your layout on the battlefield is the core area of ??the entire team."


    "as for the third team, it is naturally the team with the weakest cultivation among us. your task will be to ensure the team''s logistics and supplies."


    "of course, there will be a bias in resources, and you will receive relatively fewer resources. however, if you are assigned to this team, don''t be discouraged, because this does not mean that you are looking down on you, or that you are inferior to others."


    "you have special channels."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5847

    "you will also have different opportunities to gain merit."


    "for example, how well you are doing in terms of logistics and supply, or how hard you have worked hard to catch up during this period, your cultivation has improved, etc. in short, no matter which mode you are in, you have unlimited opportunities for promotion."


    "in other words, if the third team has the opportunity to be promoted, then the people in the second team will naturally have the possibility of being demoted."


    "the number of people in our team is relatively fixed, so you can either grit your teeth and rush forward, or you can choose to lie flat and slide all the way down to the point where there is no slide."


    "the same thing applies to the first team."


    "if you can''t do it, just step back and let those who can go up."


    "if you can do it, then of course you can let those who can''t come down."


    this can be regarded as a wolf-like management style. everyone must work hard for their own position.


    haijin believes that with competition, everyone will be motivated and the entire team will be more active.


    "now, i will temporarily divide into teams. after the teams are completed, i will teach everyone the same god-level technique, and then the competition will officially begin."


    "whoever has the ability to soar to the sky should come to the front."


    "whoever has no ability will automatically lean back."


    "by the way, let me remind you that under han sanqian''s hands, resources are definitely not the model you have accepted before."


    "special envoy, what do you mean by this?" someone asked: "should our resources be inferior?"


    after all, the famous store is the largest store in the world, so the wages and benefits it provides are naturally very high.


    although han sanqian is powerful, he is only an emerging force after all. therefore, many people will naturally think that han sanqian''s treatment will be relatively low.


    this is the normal logical range.


    in fact, everyone has already prepared in their hearts.


    hai jin smiled: "i can tell you clearly that han sanqian''s resources are definitely not as good as those of famous stores in general, because after all, everyone''s size is completely different."


    "but this is the total number."


    "what i can say is that the resources you can actually get will definitely be much better than those of famous stores."


    as soon as he finished speaking, hai jin looked at everyone with a smile. sure enough, everyone''s eyes were full of confusion and confusion.


    i really don¡¯t blame them for being confused and puzzled. after all, you said it yourself. you are not as good as others in terms of resources. how come you can get more than others in the end?


    this calculation seems to be unreasonable no matter how you calculate it.


    hai jin smiled: "the truth is actually very simple. it''s like a famous store has a hundred amethysts, but he is only willing to give one amethyst to us servants."


    "of course, our group can only share one amethyst."


    "and han sanqian only has fifty amethysts, but he is willing to give us at least forty-five amethysts, so what we get will be more, right?"


    after hearing this explanation, a group of people suddenly realized.


    damn, some of them did think about this possibility, but they were far from expecting it to be so exaggerated.


    after all, there are really not many people who can allocate resources to their subordinates in such large quantities.


    most people in high positions would like to have most of the resources in their own hands.


    this is caused by human greed.


    just like many large companies, the company is very big and makes a lot of money, but that does not mean that employees in large companies will definitely receive higher wages than those in private companies.


    in other words, even if there are those who get more, most of them are at the absolute top of the company. ordinary employees may not really get more than those in private companies.


    yes, but they must be in the minority and cannot be the majority.


    "as for han sanqian, what i can assure you is that this is absolutely true."


    in this way, everyone will be stimulated to the greatest vitality and motivation, rather than lying flat. this is the basic tone that han sanqian has set since the beginning of forming the team.


    "now, we will start to divide into groups, and then start to transfer the skills. in the end, it depends on the performance of all of you." hai jin said with a smile when he saw that the time was right.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5848

    as soon as hai jin finished speaking, he immediately screened and grouped the teams according to the conditions.


    the reason for grouping in this way is not only to provide wolf-like management for the team.


    in fact, there is a very important reason for grouping like this.


    that is to provide the team with a quick and immediate combat capability.


    those with high level of cultivation and those with medium level of cultivation were pulled out individually to form effective combat effectiveness. facing the enemy''s attack, the entire unit could resist in an orderly manner.


    instead of fighting in a chaotic and disorderly manner without forming a formation.


    after finishing these things, hai jin started teaching.


    after all, han sanqian taught him a lot of god-level skills, and hai jin did not feel reluctant to give it up. for him, since han sanqian was willing to give good things to his subordinates, and his subordinates, such as him, also being able to serve him wholeheartedly after receiving the benefits.


    so, in this situation, he is willing to continue to follow han sanqian''s method.


    after all, he has just led the team now, and the team''s loyalty to him is obviously very important.


    only if everyone in the team is willing to follow you can you lead the team well.


    hai jin understands this truth better than anyone else.


    in fact, many "rebels" had just been inspired by hai jin''s words, and now they were exposed to the teaching of god-level skills. suddenly, the momentum of the entire team was actually very strong.


    for them, hai jin''s words are not a pie in the sky, but something they can reach out and touch.


    therefore, everyone''s interest and morale are very strong.


    the struggle for this point was suddenly very satisfying.


    after getting all this done, hai jin started a cyclical and gradual teaching method.


    on the other side, scar is also conducting a general mobilization.


    although they are all old subordinates, and many of them are his acquaintances, it stands to reason that there should not be any problems within the team.


    however, scar also knows that mobilization is actually necessary.


    first, there may be a fierce battle next, and second, this is the first time that i will lead a team completely alone.


    "brothers, from today on, i will be the only one left to lead you in our cavalry regiment."


    "i know you will be wondering where our deputy commander hai jin went."


    "i''m not afraid to tell you that now deputy commander hai jin has been ordered by the alliance leader to lead other teams."


    "i think those of you with sharp eyes today will know what this team is. yes, they are the ones from the famous store who defected to join us."


    "i know that you actually don''t have a good attitude towards the people in famous stores. after all, they and that group of people are just like a den of snakes and rats."


    "it''s just that since the leader has taken them in, they must have served us or made meritorious deeds like hai jin. therefore, i hope you will abide by the rules of the leader and not have any hatred for this. "


    "however, what i said is just letting go of hatred. this does not mean that you should completely treat them as brothers. we still have to have a feeling of dissatisfaction with them."


    after hearing scar''s words, someone immediately shouted coldly: "of course they will be dissatisfied. the fact that we can put aside our hatred and become teammates with them is the biggest concession."


    "that''s right, we all do it for the leader''s sake."


    scar smiled: "very good, i just like that you guys are bloody. however, being bloody is a good thing, but you can''t be brainless."


    "what i mean is that it is inevitable that we will be dissatisfied with them, but we cannot refuse to cooperate with them in fighting and become life-and-death comrades side by side with them just because we are dissatisfied."


    "some people may wonder, isn''t this contradictory? no, i can tell you accurately, this is not contradictory."


    "from the perspective of the war situation and the future, we are all brothers in life and death, just like us and hai jin today."


    "but psychologically, they are our enemies, the so-called rebels. we should hate them and look down on them. therefore, if one day, under the command of our leader, they are more powerful than us, we can bear it. do you deserve this?"


    as soon as the words fell, everyone was immediately ignited.


    "the cavalry will never lose to them."


    "that is, whether it is cultivation or courage, the cavalry regiment will always outnumber them!!!"


    a group of people roared loudly, and scar smiled coldly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5849

    this is the effect he wants.


    he knew that he did not have hai jin''s strategizing skills, nor could he be as calm as him.


    if he insists on learning, it is actually just imitating others, and it doesn''t mean much at all.


    so, he might as well continue his own style.


    he has a violent personality and is full of blood, so let his team be like himself, a lion or a tiger.


    "very good."


    "this is my brother in the cavalry."


    "we are born to die, we have to show our blood and our temper, right?"


    "right!"


    "from today on, i officially announce that the cavalry regiment will enter devil training."


    "this training process is very difficult, but don''t worry, i won''t treat you badly. in this devil training, i will put my god-level skills in it."


    "if you can endure it, you will naturally be able to cultivate magical skills, and you will bring me great glory on the battlefield in the future. if you cannot endure it, then i''m sorry. in the future, you may be killed by the enemy on the battlefield, crying like ghosts and wolves, or you may die directly from the enemy. under the knife.¡±


    "whatever the outcome is, it''s up to you to choose."


    "yes."


    on the other side, the pei family.


    pei gu was sitting on a chair, observing some of the recent memorials inside.


    suddenly, the servant walked in quickly.


    "master, there is a letter from yetian city."


    "ye tiancheng?" pei gu was stunned at first.


    although the pei family is relatively powerful, it is located in a remote area after all. on the other hand, although he is not very familiar with yetian city, but if he thinks about it carefully, he can tell that yetian city should be near burning bone city, far away from him. , but there is some distance.


    "how come there is a letter from ye tiancheng? if i remember correctly, our pei family does not seem to have any interaction with the people over there." pei gu asked suspiciously.


    however, although the doubts were doubts, pei gu still stood up and took the letter.


    "sender, did you tell me whose troops it is?"


    "not really. he left immediately after delivering the letter. oh, by the way, he did say that the person who delivered the letter was an old friend of yours."


    "old friend?" pei gu was even more confused.


    as a member of the yongzhu clan, he has killed a lot of people in his life, but if he has made a few friends, he really has not.


    however, just when pei gu didn''t know who it was, he suddenly smiled.


    "i forgot about han sanqian who went all the way north."


    "according to the estimated distance, it is basically logical that he will arrive in yetian city. so, this letter was sent by him?"


    thinking of this, pei gu suddenly became interested.


    "i heard that although yetian city is a small city, it is somewhat famous and has some wealth due to the underground black market. the letter was sent from that place, indicating that han sanqian is very likely to have captured yetian city."


    "are you having trouble there?"


    while thinking about it, pei gu opened the letter and then looked at it. the more he read, the more delighted he became.


    "this boy, as i expected, actually captured yetian city. it''s interesting, it''s interesting."


    "but¡­¡­"


    pei gu''s smile disappeared when he saw the content behind the letter.


    it was obvious that han sanqian''s request to the pei family to send troops made him completely unhappy.


    "master, what''s wrong?" seeing pei gu''s expression, the servant hurriedly asked.


    "han sanqian asked my pei family to send troops and rushed to yetian city with great fanfare. this..." pei gu said in surprise.


    asking the pei family to send troops was actually a taboo.


    the pei family is within or around the pei family''s own sphere of influence. of course, they can just close their eyes and focus on doing what they want to do.


    after all, the pei family has this family background and strength.


    however, this does not mean that the pei family can exaggerate so much that they don''t know what to say and stretch their hands very far.


    the pei family doesn''t have that strength.


    but han sanqian''s request was that the pei family not only had to extend their hands, but also that the best thing to do was to be honest.


    this is really a bit embarrassing.


    "master, if we want to send troops like this, to be honest, it would be too dangerous."


    "the so-called "shooting the first bird", we will easily become the target of attack. moreover, our soldiers go out so far, if there is a trap over there, this... as many people as there are here will die in yetian city. ."


    "this..." pei gu frowned.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5850

    i have to admit that what my servant said is very reasonable.


    of course, there is no need to say much about the former, but the latter is most likely an outright conspiracy.


    he once openly rebelled and helped han sanqian, which originally aroused the dissatisfaction of the other party. he even sent people to try to dethrone him as the head of the family.


    although han sanqian helped him bring order to the chaos and gave the opponent a fatal blow.


    but this does not mean that the other party has given up. in fact, after han sanqian left for so long, the pei family will still be harassed and attacked by some unknown forces.


    however, the pei family has a great business after all, and after experiencing the last crisis of the pei family, pei gu deliberately emphasized internal defense and vigilance.


    in fact, the impact of these unknown attacks on the pei family can be ignored.


    now, a letter from han sanqian suddenly came to yetian city. it is very likely that han sanqian was caught by someone, and then the other party took advantage of the situation and wanted to slowly devour him.


    the pei family is so powerful that sending troops to attack is definitely a tough nut to crack. if the pei family can be divided, it would be a good idea.


    first send a large number of elites from the pei family to die. after they are annihilated, they can then lead heavy troops to attack the pei family''s base camp.


    at that time, many of the elite members of the pei family died outside, and it would indeed be very difficult to resist the enemy''s attack.


    "however, if the other party is really someone who wants to eat us, then why should we go there in a big way?" pei gu asked doubtfully.


    in fact, wouldn''t it be the same to let them go secretly? to a certain extent, this is more in line with han sanqian''s basic logic of asking them to send troops to assist.


    "master, the other party did this just to let everyone in the world know that our pei family is on the wrong team, and then we will be killed by them in yetian city," the servant said.


    pei gu nodded. what he said was indeed consistent with certain logic and reason.


    after all, they not only want to weaken their own strength, but at the same time they are making a show of killing a chicken to scare the monkeys, so this is indeed the best way.


    "what do you mean, we won''t send troops?" pei gu asked.


    although the servant is a servant, in fact, after the rebellion in the pei family, the people who stayed with pei gu were all people whom pei gu trusted very much.


    therefore, pei gu would often ask for their opinions.


    "young ones don''t dare to talk nonsense. after all, we have to admit that if this is true, han sanqian really needs our troops to assist. we didn''t send troops there. this... doesn''t this delay the business? ."


    "yes." pei gu nodded: "if the letter is true, han sanqian asked us to send troops there. in fact, he wanted to defend yetian city."


    after pei gu finished speaking, he moved his hand, and a map in the distance flew into his hand. he hurriedly picked up the map and took a look, carefully identifying the geographical location of yetian city.


    "if we can defend yetian city, it will be equivalent to having our own base outside burning bone city."


    "with the help of this base area, our forces can slowly penetrate into burning bone city."


    "whether it is for ourselves or for han sanqian, this is actually a very important opportunity."


    "we will be able to gain a firm foothold in burning bone city in the future, and han sanqian can also take advantage of this opportunity to develop his own power."


    the servant nodded: "yes, in the future, our pei family will definitely have a place in burning bone city. to be honest, head of the family, this letter brings both risks and opportunities."


    "not bad." pei gu also nodded.


    the only difference now is which choice they make.


    different choices will result in completely different results.


    it may be weakened and never recover, or it may be able to gain a firm foothold and have greater room for development. on the one hand, it will be extreme life, and on the other hand, it will be extreme death.


    all in one thought.


    "let all the executives come over for a meeting immediately. we need to discuss this matter as soon as possible and come up with the best plan."


    "yes."


    the servants took the order and hurriedly retreated.


    pei gu held the envelope in his hand, looking at the sky outside the hall, frowning, and suddenly fell into deep thought.


    this was a matter of life and death in the future, so he had to be cautious.


    "han sanqian, han sanqian, what should i do with this letter?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5851

    in less than a moment, all the senior executives of the pei family were in place.


    pei gu didn''t hide it at all. he took out the envelope and put it on the table: "everyone, what do you think about this matter?"


    a dozen executives looked at each other. in fact, they had heard the announcement on the way here.


    "master, i don''t think we should rush to send troops in this matter. after all, yetian city is too far away from us. if any accident happens, we will be beyond our reach and there will be nothing we can do."


    "if there are too many elite casualties, the pei family will actually be in great danger. therefore, i also recommend not sending troops."


    "we can just stick to our current power."


    "yes, han sanqian has entrusted us to help defend the current city anyway. if we don''t send troops, han sanqian actually has nothing to say. after all, we are still helping him defend the city."


    "at that time, if han sanqian has nothing to do and comes back to raise troops to investigate, we can find some excuse to go back. just say that our forces are also being invaded by the enemy and we cannot actually send troops to support him."


    "it makes sense. this is a fact after all. we are not afraid of han sanqian coming to investigate."


    "yes, our pei family has been under attack from unknown forces, large and small. any small attack can be called a big attack."


    "i object. han sanqian is our ally now. if he gains power now, and our allies don''t immediately support him and expand the war situation, then it''s nothing. isn''t that just throwing the victory to the enemy in vain?"


    "yes, this is a typical pig teammate. our pei family cannot afford to lose this person."


    "i also agree that this matter is related to the reputation of the pei family. although it is true that we will not send troops, and it is easy to find a reason, the pei family will be criticized by the world. the world is ignorant, but not all fools. there are always people who can tell that we are deliberately looking for reasons not to go. by then, we will definitely be despised by the world. in the future, who will dare to cooperate with our pei family, and who will think highly of our pei family? "


    "it makes sense. besides, han sanqian is not only our ally, but also one of our benefactors. if han sanqian hadn''t helped our pei family, how could the pei family be where it is now? i''m afraid they would have been usurped by the government."


    "when you receive kindness from others, you should repay it with a spring of water. although our yongzhu clan is murderous, we still cannot lose our basic principles."


    among the dozen or so senior executives, some supported sending troops and some did not support sending troops. each had their own reasons and opinions. suddenly, pei gu became even more undecided.


    although this situation was expected by him, he just wanted someone to provide a reason that he could not refuse during this meeting.


    now, apparently not.


    at this moment, a senior executive stood up. after looking at everyone, he looked at pei gu and said, "master, i think we must send out troops this time."


    pei gu frowned: "why do you have to go out?"


    "the reason is very simple, for han sanqian, and even more for the pei family."


    "oh? how do you say this?"


    "i would like to ask the head of the family, even if han sanqian''s letter is really a false letter, the purpose is to deceive our pei family, will we really not be deceived and not send troops? if so, i would like to ask, what should be the future of the pei family?" the man finished speaking and looked at everyone with a smile: "everyone, don''t forget one thing. the two future successors of the pei family will both follow han sanqian."


    "aren''t we going to save our people?"


    "of course we can huddle here, which is best for our pei family at the moment, but what about the future of the pei family?"


    "with two children dead and han sanqian also fallen, will the pei family be able to hold on to this three-thirds of an acre of land?"


    "perhaps, but i believe that it must be just hanging on for a while. what will eventually usher in is a concentrated attack from the enemy, leading to destruction. what do you think, everyone?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5852

    with one sentence, everyone present immediately became silent and shut up.


    i have to admit that this sentence touches almost everyone''s heart.


    yes, from the current point of view, the situation is indeed difficult to determine, and everyone has their own reasons.


    there are reasons not to send troops, and there are excuses to send troops.


    everyone on both sides has their reasons, but neither of them is the kind of absolute reason that is very tenable.


    so it was difficult for pei gu to make up his mind for a while.


    however, what this person said was completely different.


    he basically gave pei gu the greatest determination in a way.


    because he not only thinks about the present, but also thinks about the future.


    the two young men of the pei family are the future of the pei family, but now, they are all in the hands of han sanqian.


    if the two of them died outside, the loss to the pei family would actually be huge.


    therefore, this is indeed what the pei family needs to worry about.


    "i think it makes sense. whether it is to save our two children or to respond to han sanqian''s invitation, i think it is necessary for us to send troops. what do you think?" pei gu asked.


    "my subordinates believe that these reasons are indeed enough for us to send troops to yetian city."


    "yes, even if we take 10,000 steps back and we are really about to be pushed to the edge by the enemy, we can actually say that we are out to save our own people."


    this reason and excuse can actually be regarded as a huge step down for those who are unwilling to send troops.


    after all, even in a huge defeat, when the enemy besieges the pei family, they can use this reason as an excuse. maybe, they can beg the enemy to spare part of the pei family without eradicating the roots.


    different sins naturally lead to different punishments.


    doing this can be considered a small choice.


    thinking of this, everyone, look at me and i look at you.


    "since the head of the family has spoken, we have no reason to object, and i agree."


    "i agree."


    such remarks obviously also put a hat on pei gu.


    there is no possibility for them to oppose, and even opposition would not bring any meaning.


    therefore, choosing this at this time can actually be regarded as a kind of consolidation of pei gu''s face.


    "okay, since everyone agrees to send troops, let''s send troops. come on."


    "exist."


    "immediately mobilize the concentration camp army and send 300,000 troops to support yetian city."


    "three hundred thousand?" upon hearing this, the subordinates couldn''t help but be shocked.


    although they have all agreed to send troops to yetian city, it does not mean that they are willing to send so many troops.


    with 300,000 troops, it can almost be said that at least one-third of the pei family''s troops were mobilized.


    yes, the pei family does have a lot of people, but the pei family''s territory is also very large.


    this group of people, that group of people, and the vast territory require a large number of soldiers and horses to guard. in fact, if the pei family sends out 300,000, it will basically weaken at least half of the pei family''s defense.


    "master, are 300,000 horses too many?" someone asked.


    "yes, patriarch, han sanqian didn''t say in the letter that he wanted so many people."


    "we can pay one hundred thousand or more than ten or two hundred thousand according to his request, which is about enough."


    "although the concentration camp army has no specific defense position, it has always been the main force of our central patrol. three hundred thousand people have almost completely mobilized the concentration camp army. by that time, our territory will be equivalent to being wiped out in one fell swoop. patrol force. i''m worried that if the enemy wants to penetrate us at this time, it will be difficult for us to defend ourselves."


    the pei family has a very large territory, which has great benefits, but it also has great troubles.


    if there were no patrols, it would be difficult for the pei family to defend against enemies in such a huge territory.


    although the enemy can''t sneak in a large number of troops, he can''t find any spies or the like.


    if the original rebellious party members were to ignite the wildfire, the pei family''s own internal strife would reignite.


    for the pei family, they don''t want to cause more trouble in this situation.


    "three hundred thousand troops. i also know that there are many people and it will have a huge impact on our internal security. but, do you know why i still send so many troops?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5853

    "master, are you doing it to make a big impression?" asked the person who made the idea earlier.


    i have to say that this person does consider the issue relatively delicately.


    pei gu does have this consideration.


    "either we don''t go. since we go, we naturally have to show off and make a splash."


    "if ten thousand people go out, they will still go out. the enemy will regard us as han sanqian''s accomplices. the effect of retaliation is actually no different from if one hundred thousand people go out."


    "so, since that''s the case, i might as well send more troops. at least, for han sanqian, i can give him face. this will make our connection with each other closer, and our relationship and cooperation will also be better." closer.¡±


    "at the same time, it is our pei family''s army who is going out. with fewer people, it will naturally be easily defeated. isn''t that the loss of our pei family''s face?"


    "we have finally sent out thousands of troops. what i want to do is, no matter what, we must build up the momentum and reputation of our pei family."


    an army of 300,000 people can be squandered as much as you like.


    even if they fight to the end and everyone dies, at least the pei family''s momentum will be restored.


    people outside also know that when joining forces with the pei family, the pei family will spare no effort to support it, instead of just giving a few soldiers at a time.


    this is a global consideration.


    "i''ll understand later."


    after listening to pei gu''s explanation, although everyone is still worried about being infiltrated, there is indeed no problem with pei gu''s overall layout.


    therefore, all the people did not have any objection and bowed their heads to express their agreement.


    "okay, if that''s the case, let''s gather our troops quickly."


    "remember, tell all the brothers in the camp that when they go out, they don''t just go out to provide assistance. in fact, what they represent is the blood of my yongzhu tribe, and they represent the dignity and honor of my pei family."


    "so, no matter what, they must do the most important thing for me. people can die, but their anger cannot be defeated. they can lose battles, but their momentum must not be lost."


    "even if they encountered a fierce battle, they still had to use their numbers and bodies to resist the enemy''s attack."


    "if anyone wants to back down, tell them that they will never be members of my pei family, let alone my clan."


    "yes."


    a blood family sometimes has different benefits.


    in fact, a person''s life is far less cherished by him than his identity.


    many times, it is already a very shameful thing for a person to be expelled from the family tree. if it is a larger family with stronger blood, it will naturally be even more shameful.


    among all the executives present, even if the enemy comes, some of them are willing to surrender, but if they are asked to add a traitor to the surrender, or be expelled from the family, then they are not willing.


    this is really apostasy and a loss of one''s true nature.


    the worst they could accept was to overthrow pei gu and then lead some tribesmen to bow their heads in front of the enemy, just to survive.


    if they were asked to destroy their clan or separate them from the clan, they couldn''t do it.


    "in addition, send some bands and believers to follow the army to attack. according to han sanqian''s letter, let me know how big the momentum is along the way. i want many people in the world to know."


    "that means my pei family has sent out troops, and they have sent out heavy troops."


    "yes."


    "as for the candidate to lead the army, everyone, who is willing to fight?"


    pei gu looked around and felt very embarrassed for a moment.


    everyone was silent at this time.


    everyone knows that when we lead the army out this time, we will actually face many problems.


    not only will the journey be extremely difficult and hard, but most importantly, it will also be very dangerous on the way there, and the most difficult thing may be the various dangers and difficulties encountered after arriving at yetian city.


    after all, the enemies han sanqian will face in that place will be very terrifying. naturally, the difficulties they face may also be great.


    moreover, when the team set off, pei gu''s words almost defined these 300,000 troops as dead soldiers.


    of course, the person in the lead is also very likely to be a dead soldier!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5854

    "what, you don''t want to?" pei gu felt a little unhappy: "i know what i will face on this trip, and i also know how difficult this trip will be."


    "however, not all situations are so bad."


    "have you ever thought about it? after passing by, as the commander-in-chief of this army, i will naturally have the opportunity to have frequent contact with han sanqian. of course, i will also be able to have close contact with my two young masters of the pei family."


    "if you lose, that means sharing weal and woe. if you win, that''s naturally better."


    "so, after he comes back, you can imagine his position in the family."


    he is a hero in his own right. if he can bring closer the relationship between han sanqian and the two future masters of the pei family, then this person''s future will indeed be a success.


    in the future, this person''s position is very likely to reach the position of at least a first-class minister of the pei family.


    it can be said that, below one person, above ten thousand people, it is worth looking forward to.


    "my subordinate is willing to accept the order and go."


    under heavy rewards, there must be brave men.


    sure enough, someone showed up immediately.


    pei gu was relatively happy, because this person was none other than the one who suggested that the pei family should pay attention to the future and send troops because the two masters were away.


    "pei hua, are you willing to fight?"


    "it was pei hua''s opinion to resolutely send troops, and pei hua naturally had no hesitation. however, at that time, pei hua was worried that he was not capable enough. he could lead an army of 300,000 without being able to command it, which would embarrass the pei family."


    "but now that no one is willing to go out, then pei hua should put aside this worry and sincerely request to go out to fight. i hope the family master will approve it."


    pei gu was actually very happy that someone could stand up, and if this person was pei hua, he would be even more satisfied.


    among this group of people, pei hua was the first to talk about what was in his heart.


    naturally, for pei gu, he was at least someone who could think of the overall situation.


    his thinking and intelligence are definitely above most people.


    therefore, pei hua is willing to stand up and lead the troops, and pei gu is the happiest person from every angle.


    "okay, very good, pei hua. although you are young, you have considered things very carefully. i believe that you will be very relieved to have an army of 300,000 in your hands."


    "after you go out, don''t be afraid of failure, and don''t be timid. remember, with an army of 300,000, i''m not afraid of you losing, and i''m not afraid of you taking it out and being wiped out."


    "what i want is for the pei family to have the same momentum as the pei family. do you understand?"


    this sentence is actually equivalent to giving the other party a reassurance, telling the other party that they can lead their troops with complete freedom.


    in fact, pei gu himself knew very well that the situation outside was very complicated and dangerous, and some things even he himself could not predict.


    pei hua is just a newcomer, and he definitely lacks experience in leading so many people. therefore, if you ask a lot of him, he will think about all the things, and in the end, his personal affairs will be quite bad.


    but if you tell him in reverse, you don''t have to worry about anything, it doesn''t matter how many people you kill, then for him, a newcomer, many things will become much simpler.


    he just rushed in with all his blood.


    newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, and sometimes they will achieve the results they want.


    "my subordinate understands. please rest assured, head of the family, that pei hua has already made up his mind when he goes out this time. pei hua can only have two outcomes."


    "either return in triumph with the brothers, or die on the battlefield with all the brothers."


    regardless of these two outcomes, the pei family will not lose face.


    pei gu nodded happily: "go, after you go, follow han sanqian well. that guy is very smart. you have the experience of a great war, and han sanqian teaches you to lead you. i i believe that you will have a place as the future commander-in-chief of the pei family."


    "i also hope that after i retire in the future, the new head of the pei family will take office. as a young commander, you can support the new head of the family."


    pei gu''s words have already shown pei hua an important position in the future.


    pei hao accepted the order: "master, please rest assured, pei hua will do his best."


    "with the order, lead the troops to attack immediately."


    "yes!"


    after pei hua finished speaking, he took pei gu''s command, stood up and walked outside...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5855

    not long after, the 300,000 troops in the concentration camp had been organized.


    the pei family is worthy of being the descendants of yaozhu. they are all tall and strong. if an army of 300,000 goes there to fight, it will indeed be far larger than other troops and look more terrifying.


    pei hua, the new official, took office and made a symbolic declaration before setting off.


    he conveyed pei gu''s words to everyone, and then, amid the continuous sound of drums, he led his troops and set off in the direction of yetian city.


    pei gu stood on the city wall and looked at the pei family''s 300,000 troops retreating in the distance. for a moment, he felt mixed emotions in his heart.


    as the head of the family, he certainly has the responsibility and obligation to pay attention to the defense of the entire pei family. therefore, when so many people suddenly came out, it was actually very stressful for pei gu.


    once anything went wrong in the pei family, it would be difficult for him to explain to everyone in the pei family, and he would not be able to face the ancestors of the pei family.


    however, after thinking about it for a long time, he felt that he had to do it.


    the pei family had reached a bottleneck. they originally expected that their unfilial son could strengthen the pei family again. however, the unfilial son not only failed to give him any surprises, but gave him even more shocks.


    pei gu''s ambition could not be realized, so he could only focus on han sanqian.


    han sanqian was indeed worthy of his gamble. after all, he had seen with his own eyes how powerful this guy was.


    if everything goes well for the 300,000-strong army, then after arriving in yetian city, the pei family''s power will officially expand outward.


    the burning bone city was very complicated, and pei gu actually never thought about going in and wading into the muddy water inside.


    sometimes the water is too deep. if you accidentally go in, you will not only get stuck in it and be unable to pull it out, but if you are not careful, you will very likely drown in it.


    pei gu''s biggest idea and ambition is to use yetian city as the starting point, and then use his current power as the end point, and then form a continuous sphere of influence.


    in other words, it would be best for the pei family to occupy the area south of yetian city.


    as a result, the pei family dare not say that they are one of the best in the land of demons, but at least they are a giant in the true sense.


    at that time, his preliminary foundation will be completed, and his inner ambition will completely reach its end.


    as for the future territory of the pei family, pei gu believes that he does not need to worry about it.


    that is a matter for the descendants of the pei family.


    but if you want to think about it, it''s not impossible. after all, the descendants of the pei family are now han sanqian''s apprentices.


    if one day in the future han sanqian is truly canonized and becomes the master of the bafang world, then there will be enough dreams for the future of the pei family.


    two apprentices, at least they can be regarded as one of han sanqian''s successors.


    they can completely divide the world. at that time, it will not only be the demon clan''s three-acre land, but also the even more vast land of the central plains world.


    at that time, the pei family will truly reach its peak and grow into the best blueprint in his mind.


    "i hope this dream is definitely not a dream, but an ideal dream that can be realized." pei gu finished speaking and sighed: "o ancestors, the pei family has reached a bottleneck period in development. if we don''t make progress, it¡¯s clearly bound to decline.¡±


    "so, i had to do it."


    "if the bet is right, it will be the best thing for my pei family, but if the bet fails, i hope you won''t blame me. after all, pei gu really has no other choice."


    following the enemy may not be an option, but before cooperating with han sanqian, the pei family had a lot of cooperation with the enemy.


    but the effect obtained was very average, and judging from the contact with the other party, it was obvious that what the other party wanted was more than three thousand. their organization was also more mature, and what the pei family could get was very little.


    therefore, after seeing han sanqian''s ability, pei gu thought of changing camps!


    "everything depends on the battle in yetian city."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5856

    at this time, han sanqian, who was in the bahuang heavenly book, had finally entered a period of stability and safety from a very dangerous state after experiencing a powerful confrontation between the true energy and the demonic energy.


    the powerful demonic energy in the bahuang world was indeed of great help to him, and with the help of the bahuang heavenly book himself, this was not too difficult in itself.


    everything is just a matter of time.


    han sanqian is now relatively stable, and has gradually suppressed the demonic energy to a state that is relatively balanced with the true energy in his body.


    the demonic energy is very strong. not to mention the current han sanqian, even with the help of the bahuang tianshu, and full help, it may not be possible to completely digest the demonic energy, or suppress it to death.


    the monster''s power is far stronger than imagined.


    for han sanqian, the current demonic energy is actually in his dantian.


    but there is actually a very small hole in the dantian, as big as the eye of a needle, which has been slowly and steadily supplying demonic energy.


    although it is really very small, just like the source of the yellow river on the earth, such an inconspicuous small place provides a steady stream of energy to the huge demonic energy.


    han sanqian himself knew this very well. he tried to block the small opening, but no matter how he blocked it, he couldn''t stop the demonic energy from flowing out.


    therefore, han sanqian did not intend to waste any more time on this. now he chose to use another relatively peaceful and friendly way to deal with the demonic energy.


    i won''t destroy you, but you don''t want to control me either. let''s make it a tie. you are fine in my body, and i won''t make any counterattack against you.


    both sides live in peace.


    "call!"


    after making these adjustments, han sanqian finally had the opportunity to let out a long breath of bad breath.


    the whole process was too tiring for him, and it was too thrilling and exciting.


    "however, continuing like this is not an option."


    han sanqian''s body is currently dealing with things in a very simple and temporary peaceful way.


    in other words, these are seemingly peaceful.


    of course he can attack and defend enemies normally, but the problem is that he cannot use his full strength to deal with others.


    if you consume too much energy, the balance in your body will be destroyed.


    at that time, it was actually very dangerous for han sanqian. mo qi is not an obedient child. i know you are going to face the enemy now, so i won''t cause trouble for you.


    it has no consciousness, so it cannot be like a monster or a dragon. in fact, when han sanqian was facing life and death, because he coexisted as one, he helped han sanqian at the critical moment.


    demonic energy does not.


    they would only attack han sanqian''s siege when they lacked balance. at this time, for han sanqian, it was obviously adding to the chaos.


    therefore, in the future, or when han sanqian has not completely eliminated the demonic energy, although han sanqian''s cultivation is very strong, if he really wants to compare with his combat effectiveness, he may not be as good as su yingxia.


    "if we continue like this, what will we do when yetian city is attacked?" han sanqian sighed.


    he no longer intends to waste any more energy on this.


    it¡¯s not that i¡¯ve given up, nor that i¡¯m lying down, but i¡¯ve actually spent enough time and energy on this.


    therefore, for han sanqian, he should temporarily distract himself or shift his energy elsewhere.


    "i don''t know how yingxia and xiaotao are doing."


    although han sanqian was not interested in the sudden appearance of more knowledge about pangu ax from xiaotao, she was his wife after all. how could he not miss her after not seeing her for so many days?


    thinking of this, han sanqian stood up, then washed himself to remove the dirt from his body caused by practicing for many days, then changed his clothes and went to find su yingxia before going out.


    however, when he opened the door, han sanqian was completely stunned.


    he closed the door subconsciously, then opened it again, and looked at the scene outside. he suddenly felt that he was dreaming, or that he had gone to the wrong place.


    "this...this is the bahuang world? isn''t...impossible?"


    "or is it because i have practiced for so many days and absorbed the true energy of the eight desolate worlds like crazy, so that led to this situation?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5857

    what kind of world is there in front of me?


    in other words, compared with the eight wastelands world in my impression, this is simply another new type of world.


    this defense looked as if it had been burned by fire. the sky was completely blood red, and many rocks were flying in the sky, just like clouds.


    on the ground, the land was dry and cracked, as if it had been burned by the sun for several worlds and had become black and scorched.


    the previous stream was completely gone, replaced by huge ravines flowing with thick, blood-red magma.


    if the bahuang world before was a green world, then the world in front of us now is completely a doomsday purgatory.


    the difference is huge, so big that it makes people feel a deep despair.


    "how...how could this happen?"


    han sanqian was very surprised.


    but after a brief moment of surprise, han sanqian suddenly panicked.


    if the bahuang world becomes like this, what about my wife, xiao tao, and a group of brothers who are practicing here?


    thinking of this, han sanqian rushed out suddenly, but looking around, besides the lonely house where he currently lives, is there anything else here?


    there was desolation everywhere, scorched earth and rocks everywhere.


    han sanqian was completely dumbfounded, with countless regrets in his shocked eyes.


    obviously, in han sanqian''s subconscious mind, he could only think that he had absorbed too much zhenqi from the bahuang tianshu, so that the entire bahuang tianshu no longer had enough zhenqi to support it.


    finally, the whole world completely collapsed.


    fallen.


    it even caused a fire in the entire world.


    everything was destroyed in the fire.


    this is very logical.


    but if that was the case, then... wouldn''t he have killed his wife and all his brothers with his own hands?


    han sanqian fell to the ground with a bang, and his whole person was completely heartless.


    he suddenly looked up at the sky.


    "bahuang tianshu, come out to me, come out to me, tell me what happened, what happened."


    perhaps, only the eight desolations heavenly book can tell me the answers to all things. however, han sanqian actually knew very well what would happen if the world of the eight desolations became like this.


    then, the eight desolate heavenly books may have completely disappeared long ago.


    or maybe there is only a tiny bit of life left.


    he couldn''t blame bahuang tianshu, he had to blame himself.


    it was all about him. when fighting against the demonic energy, he took it for granted to play a cheap trick and let the eight desolate heavenly books follow him to replenish the spiritual energy. he thought that in this way, the eight desolate heavenly books would be forced to help him.


    however, han sanqian did not think that the demonic energy might be too strong and that the eight desolations heavenly book might have to help him, but the problem was that he also had his limits.


    you know, monsters are very powerful.


    the pei family directly designated a forbidden area for the monster at the beginning, and even after sacrificing so many important people, they only ended up trapping the monster there.


    then, the powerful demonic energy possessed by the monster itself may naturally be of an unknown and terrifying level.


    the eight desolations heavenly book has been absorbed by itself and its own people for so long, and it has never received an effective supplement.


    now that he had to force him to help him, he couldn''t withstand a complete collapse. in fact, there was a great possibility.


    thinking of this, han sanqian was completely panicked.


    "bahuang tianshu, come out, come out."


    "it''s my fault, it''s my fault that i didn''t consider you carefully enough."


    "sorry sorry."


    han sanqian completely regretted it.


    but it is a pity that no matter how much strength han sanqian uses now, what kind of sincere attitude he uses, what responds to him will always be the silence and the peace.


    to be sure, at this moment, han sanqian is the only one left in this world.


    bang.


    han sanqian fell to his knees, feeling powerless.


    one minute passed, two minutes passed.


    even, more than ten minutes passed very quickly.


    han sanqian just knelt there helplessly for a long time...


    suddenly, han sanqian raised his head suddenly, and his dull eyes suddenly became clear.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5858

    "its not right."


    "if i really absorb too much, then the world should completely collapse."


    "however, the world did not collapse, which means that i did not completely absorb the eight desolations heavenly book."


    "this world is still there, so with ying xia''s cultivation, it is very possible to avoid danger."


    yes, even if the cultivation of some brothers is weak, it may be difficult to avoid natural disasters in the world, but that is not the case for su yingxia.


    judging from her ability, as long as the entire world is not super destroyed, as long as she leaves a small space for him, then she is enough to win such an opportunity.


    therefore, theoretically speaking, su yingxia could not have any problems at all.


    thinking of this, han sanqian regained his energy, and at the same time his eyes began to look around.


    after that, use the outward release of spiritual consciousness to conduct a thorough reconnaissance and screening of the surrounding areas.


    it was a pity that han sanqian had already scouted the surrounding area for more than ten kilometers, but not to mention whether there was any trace of su yingxia, there was not even a living creature.


    however, this did not make han sanqian stop or give up.


    there is an indescribable feeling that tells me that there should be some kind of living creature far away due east of me.


    what does it mean to have a living creature in the bahuang world? it naturally means that it is most likely su yingxia.


    however, this feeling is like a person''s sixth sense. there is no substantive evidence, and you can''t even discuss whether this feeling is correct or wrong.


    but he is there somewhere.


    thinking of this, han sanqian didn''t care about anything else, accelerated his body, and flew directly towards the east.


    along the way, the ground was covered with dry, cracked soil, or ravines filled with molten slurry.


    the burning blood-red color in the sky has not changed at all.


    after flying for hundreds of miles, the environment ahead began to change.


    it is no longer a combination of flat land and ravines. from a distance, it is more like a hill running across it.


    it''s very abrupt, but it also gives people a sense of mystery.


    of course, for han sanqian, that may represent a kind of hope.


    after all, different terrain means many things are different. moreover, in that kind of hilly area, there may be some caves that can be used as a safe hiding place.


    thinking of this, a different look flashed in han sanqian''s eyes, and the next second, he flew over quickly.


    the hilly area looked very small when viewed from a distance, but han sanqian was shocked to discover it after he landed on the ground.


    this place is huge.


    it''s almost like seven or eight low mountains, stacked vertically and horizontally, making the terrain here complicated and varied.


    however, overall, this place can really give han sanqian some hope.


    after all, on the ground, this place is no longer full of scorched earth. you can see some weeds sprouting from the soil almost everywhere.


    for this world where everything is like purgatory, this is actually quite good.


    there is life here.


    therefore, taking this into account, it is more likely that han sanqian might be hiding here for su yingxia.


    after all, there is still a lot of vitality here, which means that before the world turmoil, the impact here was not great.


    so based on this, su yingxia is very likely to lead people to hide here, so the natural safety is also guaranteed.


    "welcome summer, xiao tao!"


    thinking of this, han sanqian shouted subconsciously.


    the sound echoed in the mountains, but it was almost the same as before, without any echo.


    han sanqian patted his head. he was too anxious for a while and forgot to use the cultivation in his body to consolidate and strengthen his voice.


    if you shout with a meaty voice, it will go farther.


    in terms of sound transmission, although han sanqian''s current power cannot ensure that direct sound transmission can cover the entire hilly area, it can at least be heard in two-thirds of the area.


    with a shout driven by his true energy, his voice could be heard almost all over the hills.


    but what made han sanqian a little disappointed was that there was nothing else to respond to him except his own echo.


    could it be that su yingxia is not here?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5859

    but this is unlikely.


    this place is so safe, it is definitely a good place to hide for su yingxia.


    even if she didn''t discover this place at the first time when she encountered danger, if she had to take xiao tao or a group of brothers to find a temporary shelter, it should be here.


    more than a hundred miles, for ordinary people, this distance is indeed far enough.


    however, for monks, it is actually not much different from the normal one or two miles.


    even if it cannot be seen with the naked eye and cannot be detected by the spiritual consciousness, it can be felt by the ascetic''s own instinct.


    moreover, to put it ten thousand steps back, even if he couldn''t feel it, han sanqian believed that su yingxia would be looking everywhere in the surrounding area.


    if she wants to find this place, it will definitely not be difficult.


    but why is there no response?


    is it because su yingxia was injured in order to protect more people? after hearing her cry again, she couldn''t use her true energy to activate her voice to answer her?


    there is such a possibility!


    and the area he covered was only two-thirds of the area, and su yingxia happened to be in the other third with everyone else, so she just didn''t hear han sanqian''s cry.


    both of these possibilities are relatively high and basically completely consistent with this logic.


    thinking of this, han sanqian flew towards another area.


    after that, he shouted to su yingxia in another area.


    here, deeper into the area, the terrain will be relatively complicated.


    han sanqian also deepened his energy here. he believed that su yingxia should be able to hear it under such an attack.


    the voice came out again, and this time, han sanqian deliberately amplified his consciousness based on the possibility that su yingxia might not have much energy to respond.


    trying to catch the faint sound that su yingxia might make by using her spiritual consciousness.


    but it is a pity that han sanqian still did not hear these sounds. however, han sanqian''s efforts were not in vain. at least, some very subtle and strange sounds were captured by han sanqian.


    these sounds are very subtle, very small.


    it was not the sound of a human being, nor the sound of a living creature, but more like the sound of some kind of stone colliding with stone.


    if it were in other places, this kind of sound would probably be ignored by han sanqian.


    after all, these sounds are common in other worlds.


    if a stone falls somewhere, it will make such a sound when it hits the ground. there are many reasons why a stone falls, such as landslides, wind, etc.


    however, in the bahuang heavenly book, this is a bit wrong.


    first, there was no wind blowing at the moment, and han sanqian could feel this very clearly.


    second, the soil here is actually unlikely to collapse.


    there is a lot of grass here, and grass can make the soil relatively stable.


    moreover, the soil here is much wetter than outside, so overall, there is a possibility of this, but at least in the eyes of han sanqian at the moment, this possibility is almost negligible.


    thinking of this, han sanqian hurriedly flew towards the place where the sound came from without any delay.


    this place is not too far from han sanqian, but it is located in the core of the hills, at the intersection of three low mountains, making it look very hidden and requiring many detours.


    therefore, even if han sanqian flew over directly, it would still take a lot of effort.


    however, hard work pays off.


    when han sanqian turned left and right to reach the place where the sound came from, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. i can''t say that the big stone in his heart was completely let go, but at least half of it had fallen.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but finally managed to squeeze out a relaxed expression on his face, and he relaxed a lot.


    "fortunately, i didn''t give up. yingxia, will you be here?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5860

    what appeared in front of han sanqian was not su yingxia or xiao tao, or anyone else. it was not even a living creature.


    however, it is indeed the most in line with han sanqian''s expectations among the dead things that han sanqian can see.


    that is it is a cave.


    a shelter that can basically meet the requirements of hiding people and allowing people to avoid risks and disasters.


    so, under this situation, han sanqian is naturally more happy, because at least only in this way, then his guess will be closer to the facts, and will be more perfect and safe.


    thinking of this, han sanqian was not even willing to go directly into the cave to call su yingxia.


    he would rather go in in person and see su yingxia and see her in front of her.


    han sanqian didn''t think too much and went straight into the cave in the next second.


    the cave is very dark, but it is different from the usual darkness and humidity in most caves. due to the environment and other factors, the current cave is still relatively dry. this fact really makes han sanqian stunned. relatively comfortable.


    because it is very dry, there is no musty smell like a regular cave, and there is no sticky air like a regular cave.


    there is even a faint smell of sulfur here, which makes people feel that if they light a fire or something, the place will be completely detonated.


    although he was eager to see su yingxia, han sanqian did not relax at all or let down any vigilance.


    he was still cautious, trying his best to guard against any possible dangers around the embankment.


    the more times like this, the more careful he must be, because he knows very well that his current ability can no longer be compared with when he was at his peak. being dragged down by the powerful demonic energy, his current skills can only be used a few times before. just done.


    if he didn''t prepare in advance, if he encountered any danger, then, let alone saving su yingxia, he would think that simply saving his own life might become a problem.


    although, in the book of eight desolations, i have survived for a long time, and instinctively i know very well that there is no danger at all, but i am not afraid of anything but ten thousand.


    only by being careful can you sail the ship of ten thousand years.


    if something goes wrong for him, and if su yingxia needs to be rescued by herself, won''t it be more than just looking at the sky and pointing out that the earth is not working?


    thinking of this, han sanqian had to be cautious and slowly groped inside.


    the further inside, the darker it became, so that gradually han sanqian could no longer see his fingers.


    he forcibly activated a trace of his true energy to draw out the firelight, and with this firelight, it slowly went deeper inside.


    however, han sanqian was still brewing the sky fire and moon wheel secretly in his hands.


    "anyone there?"


    han sanqian couldn''t help but shouted softly.


    although he couldn''t see it, han sanqian could almost feel that the cave in front of him was actually much deeper than he imagined.


    how deep its diameter is, i can''t guess at first.


    however, based on his feeling, he could imagine that the depth inside was probably more than several thousand meters.


    therefore, han sanqian did not have the patience to just keep going.


    such depth is also a mixed blessing for han sanqian.


    the worry is that there may be many dangers and many unknown things hidden in such a deep distance.


    fortunately, such a depth actually makes it relatively easy to hide to avoid danger.


    yes, the deeper the cave, the more likely it is that it will collapse and bury people alive when the world is in chaos. however, if it is solid, it will be very safe for people to hide in it.


    therefore, each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    han sanqian''s call did not elicit any response, as if there was no one there at all.


    theoretically speaking, han sanqian should be very disappointed, or almost ready to leave here.


    because it was too deep, su yingxia was actually unlikely to go inside anymore. the reason was also very simple. as mentioned earlier, if the inside collapsed, there was a high possibility of being buried alive.


    but the problem is, that strange sound appears again...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5861

    da da da.


    compared with before, the sound this time was obviously heavier. moreover, the frequency is also three, not one.


    all this shows that there is indeed something inside.


    therefore, han sanqian not only could not leave, but also had to bite the bullet and go deeper.


    however, compared to the beginning, han sanqian was still on guard, but his speed was significantly faster.


    since there is something inside, it is very necessary to rush in as quickly as possible to see what is going on.


    a few minutes later, han sanqian had gone several hundred meters deeper inside.


    if han sanqian had previously felt that there might be several thousand meters of depth here, then as han sanqian continued to go deeper, he even began to feel that his initial judgment was actually very wrong.


    judging from the current trend, this depth is very likely to be at least doubled.


    yes, in a straight line, it is impossible for the diameter of this hill to be such a long distance.


    therefore, there are only three possibilities. either the cave goes all the way deep underground, or the cave takes on an infinite s shape in the hills.


    or the last possibility is an s-shape that can extend the length infinitely deeper and all the way down.


    if interlaced in this way, the entire cave may even reach thousands of meters, or even more.


    han sanqian walked inside for about ten minutes. the further he walked, the colder his heart became, because the chance of the third possibility became greater.


    this means that han sanqian will need more time if he wants to truly explore the cave.


    the key point is that if there is any danger inside, it may become more dangerous and difficult for han sanqian.


    after all, at that time, han sanqian wanted to escape and retreat, but given the terrain, he had to run outside for a long time.


    fortunately, it was not as hot inside the cave as expected, nor was it cold and biting caused by humidity.


    along the way, han sanqian at least did not feel any physical discomfort.


    therefore, han sanqian was not idle. he began to expand his spiritual consciousness in his body, and after sensing no danger along the way, his pace could not help but speed up.


    after walking inside for about ten minutes, han sanqian gradually began to discover a pattern.


    the sound inside is always there, and basically every two minutes or so, this sound will make one sound, and every twenty minutes or so, there will be three clicks.


    the sound was like the sound of two stones colliding. although it was very soft, it was relatively clear under the induction of han sanqian''s spiritual consciousness.


    the three sounds were like the sound of human footsteps walking on the ground, but it couldn''t be 100% sure.


    to a certain extent, it''s a bit like the sound of someone''s teeth eating some meat.


    each of the two voices has its own image and dissimilarity.


    however, the second voice still made han sanqian feel a little uneasy.


    after all, under this possibility, it is very likely that something is eating people, which makes han sanqian''s already worried heart suddenly become more nervous.


    there may be some unknown creatures hidden in the world of bahuang.


    although han sanqian and his gang have lived here for a long time and have not encountered any danger, these are all under normal conditions.


    who knows if there are any ancient and mysterious creatures buried in the eight desolate heavenly books? it is not impossible that they come out of a certain corner as the world collapses.


    after all, everything in the death swamp happened before his eyes and appeared in this world. so, what things could absolutely not exist?


    it''s possible.


    there''s one dead swamp, and maybe there''s a second one.


    su yingxia and others came here to avoid danger, but they happened to encounter this thing, or this group of things. they were damaged and injured, and they were unable to resist. in the end, they were attacked by it and became his food.


    these are definitely not scaremongering, and they are definitely not just talk.


    it is very likely to happen, and if it happens, it will definitely be a fatal blow to han sanqian.


    thinking of this, han sanqian quickened his pace.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5862

    han sanqian was very fast. in just a few minutes, he went at least several thousand meters deeper.


    this time he obviously increased his speed, so much so that he ignored some of his own defenses.


    he relied more on his own consciousness to sense danger in advance. although this method was actually very risky, there was no other way. han sanqian was really too worried.


    however, as han sanqian continued to delve deeper, han sanqian discovered something surprising.


    that is, things are exactly as he thought. the cave is the third type of terrain, that is, after the infinite s road, it goes all the way deep into the ground.


    in this way, the entire distance is infinitely lengthened in the process, and at the same time, the situation that i am most worried about is most likely to appear.


    yes, if you go all the way underground, then the possibility that there may be some kind of creature hidden underground as you thought before will become greater.


    "no, is there really some kind of monster?"


    han sanqian was shocked at first, and then became completely angry.


    if this situation really happens, it will definitely be annoying for han sanqian.


    he must kill the so-called monster.


    han sanqian was faster and headed deeper.


    anger can make people angry and make them more fearless.


    for this reason, han sanqian''s speed was obviously much faster, so much so that he unknowingly explored inside for nearly half an hour, and the distance reached at least tens of thousands of meters or more.


    basically, there is no rough calculation of the relative distance between han sanqian and han sanqian later, because the farther underground, the direction becomes worse and worse, and it is difficult for han sanqian to distinguish clearly.


    boom!


    suddenly, han sanqian stopped suddenly, because the wind driven by his body also stopped suddenly.


    the next second, han sanqian looked around seriously and carefully observed the surrounding situation.


    skyfire was also released immediately.


    with the blue flames of the sky fire, the lighting of the entire underground space was also replenished in time, and the surrounding situations appeared one by one in front of han sanqian''s eyes.


    compared with other places, although the current cave has gone deep into the ground for unknown meters, overall, the cave is still very dry, and the width of the cave has also increased unknowingly.


    now the diameter of the underground cave has almost reached a width of more than ten meters. when a person is in it, it feels like being in a huge underground space.


    however, the length of this underground space is very high.


    it is still so deep that there is no end in sight.


    however, han sanqian had no intention of going deeper, because his spiritual consciousness was telling han sanqian that there must be a problem around him.


    "no need to hide anything. i know you are nearby. come out."


    "i am han sanqian. if you are a brother in our alliance, you can feel at ease."


    "if you are some kind of mountain monster, but if you don''t hurt anyone, i will never embarrass you."


    "however, if you are my enemy, you might as well show up directly. today, either you die or i die."


    "there is no point in hiding. i will find you and kill you without mercy."


    han sanqian said very decisively, clearly, and very domineeringly.


    what he said was not false at all. for an enemy, if this enemy was very likely to hurt his brother, wife, and sister, he would never show any mercy.


    the other party will undoubtedly die.


    "hehe."


    a faint sneer came, and in the next second, he was nowhere to be seen, but han sanqian could clearly feel a penetrating terrifying force coming from behind him.


    he suddenly turned around, and in an instant, a black shadow slowly walked out from the side.


    han sanqian took a closer look, frowned, and suddenly became very vigilant.


    han sanqian could basically confirm that he had never seen the thing in front of him.


    even this guy''s aura is very abnormal.


    it seems that this guy does not look like something from the book of heaven world.


    "you... who are you? or, were you... in the world of the book of heaven before?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5863

    han sanqian''s doubts are obvious and very clear.


    the reason why i had such doubts when i first saw this guy was definitely not groundless.


    its body looks like a huge creature of some kind.


    it''s a bit like a cow, but not a cow. the head is a bit like a tiger, but not quite. as for his limbs, they look like those of a unicorn and a tortoise.


    as for his tail, it looks like an ox''s tail, but also like a lion''s tail.


    he couldn''t see clearly, and even if he could see it clearly, han sanqian probably wouldn''t be able to make a realistic guess.


    theoretically speaking, this guy looks a bit like the legendary four figures on earth.


    however, the four similarities exist based on four similarities and similarities, but the guy in front of you, from a large perspective, does have four similarities and similarities.


    but if we look at the size and details, there are too many things that don''t look like this guy.


    bull''s eyes, dragon''s nose, pig''s teeth, and even hair are a collection of hair from many animals.


    however, there is no sense of disobedience or contradiction when these things come together on him.


    they just give people a creepy feeling.


    therefore, the appearance of this monster made han sanqian think that it might not be something from the bahuang world.


    firstly, i have never seen him before, and secondly, the most important thing is that the aura of this guy is very strange.


    it does not have the aura of the eight desolate worlds, nor the evil aura of the demons in the death swamp. it has its own strange aura.


    a complex and strange atmosphere that is rotten, evil, but full of righteousness and killing.


    therefore, han sanqian concluded from this point that he might not be a creature from the bahuang world, or, even if he was, he was most likely an unconventional creature.


    in other words, it is something external, but for some reason hidden in the deepest part of the bahuang world.


    otherwise, he is in the eight desolate worlds and it is impossible not to be affected by the aura of the eight desolate worlds.


    it''s like, you live in the water all year round. even if you don''t say that fish scales have evolved because of the water, at least you will smell a little bit like water.


    but the thing in front of me had nothing on it.


    that''s why han sanqian''s judgment was like this.


    "presence or absence has nothing to do with you, and how do you have the right to know?"


    "for me, food can''t have so many problems. if you insist on it, fine, you should ask how you want to be eaten by me."


    "i swallowed you alive, or i bit you into pieces and then swallowed you into my stomach."


    when the creature spoke, the pig teeth on its mouth were very bright, as if shining with some kind of cold light, which was intimidating.


    however, he was facing han sanqian, who was never intimidated by these appearances.


    "you can think about how to eat me, but i advise you to answer my questions honestly, otherwise, no matter who you are, i will not be polite to you."


    as he finished speaking, han sanqian''s right hand burning ji was already burning slightly, the moon wheel also wrapped around han sanqian''s body in time, and the sky fire also illuminated it while preparing an attack posture.


    as long as han sanqian moves, the sky fire moon wheel will directly attack the enemy in an instant.


    "now, tell me what you are, whether you are a creature from the eight desolate worlds."


    "then, tell me if you have seen the people in this world and whether you have hurt them. pay attention, you''d better answer every question carefully, otherwise."


    "otherwise?" the creature sneered disdainfully. its eyes, which looked like bull''s eyes, contained not only contempt but also a cold light.


    just like han sanqian, he would immediately launch a fatal attack if anything went wrong.


    "otherwise, you will die here, i, han sanqian, said so." han sanqian said coldly without any fear.


    he didn''t seem to be obviously angry, but everyone knew that this was actually the most terrifying time for han sanqian.


    "really?" the creature was also full of disdain: "do you want to know the answer? yes, it depends on your ability!!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5864

    "sure?"


    "of course."


    han sanqian smiled coldly. to be honest, he really didn''t want to fight. after all, in his current state, it was best not to fight if he could. attrition was really the worst decision for him.


    however, just because he doesn''t want to fight doesn''t mean that han sanqian will be timid.


    especially when you want to know the whereabouts of su yingxia and others.


    "in that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian didn''t hesitate at all. he suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the thing with the sky fire moon wheel.


    "ants."


    that thing also shouted angrily and disdainfully, and rushed towards han sanqian in the next second.


    the two men were equally powerful, and neither was afraid of the other.


    boom!


    the two people clashed instantly and rushed together.


    there are many different and mysterious creatures with infinite strength, and when they collide, they are like wild bulls in the world.


    han sanqian is also eager here, without any skills at all, only with the determination to kill you with brute force.


    the two sides attack each other almost without reservation.


    the sky fire moon wheel is also like two arms, and it is directly punched away in an instant.


    however, even so, han sanqian''s side obviously showed a worse trend. as the two collided, han sanqian''s side made a very obvious backward movement.


    although this backward movement is small, it is indeed a fact that han sanqian is as strong as iron.


    han sanqian felt as if he was hit by a mountain.


    that fucking hurt.


    however, no matter how painful it was, for han sanqian, there was absolutely no way he would give in or show it at all.


    he could only grit his teeth and persist.


    it is absolutely impossible for him to reveal the slightest concession in front of the enemy. this is han sanqian.


    "boy, there is no point in holding on in front of me." the mysterious creature shouted coldly.


    han sanqian was slightly surprised. it was true that he was at a disadvantage. however, this disadvantage is actually very low, so low that it is very pitiful.


    in other words, if han sanqian didn''t show it through his expression, it would be theoretically impossible for han sanqian to be discovered by the enemy.


    but now, the enemy actually discovered something was wrong with him.


    you can find it in such small details, it''s almost shocking to hear.


    what kind of strength does this guy have?


    han sanqian suppressed his inner surprise, and in the next second, he went straight towards the mysterious creature and killed it.


    the sky fire and the moon wheel seemed to feel the anger of their master. for a moment, they both burst out with stronger colors and energy and attacked the mysterious creature.


    "what, are you angry?"


    "is it useful to be angry?"


    "in a life-and-death duel, anger is of no use. it only matters if your fist is hard enough and your strength is strong enough, just like me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the guy suddenly increased his power, and han sanqian''s attack was instantly disintegrated.


    before han sanqian could react, han sanqian''s body continued to retreat in the next second.


    han sanqian tried to resist many times, but it was a pity that no matter how hard han sanqian struggled, some things just didn''t work.


    han sanqian''s retreat speed is accelerating, as if the dam has been washed away by the flood and can no longer be blocked.


    han sanqian tried many times, but there was really no way.


    "boy, have you seen it? this is real strength, this is real ability. haha, hahaha."


    the mysterious creature was so arrogant that han sanqian was unable to retreat, and in the end he pushed him directly against the wall.


    even though it was hard soil, han sanqian''s collision caused countless pieces of earth to be knocked out. the most annoying thing was that han sanqian''s body was still sinking into the soil bit by bit.


    if han sanqian continued to find a way to deal with it, not to mention anything else, the enemy''s strength alone would be enough to stuff him into the thick soil. at that time, han sanqian would naturally have no way to escape.


    in the end, he could only be buried alive in the unknown thick area of ????the hills.


    "want to resist? want to get out? want to survive?"


    "haha, boy, resist, resist."


    "if you can''t resist, then just kneel down and beg for mercy. maybe, if i''m in a good mood, i can let you go."


    han sanqian smiled coldly: "do you know what i can''t do the most?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5865

    "never admit defeat."


    even if he dies, han sanqian will definitely die standing. for han sanqian, he will never kneel in front of anyone and admit defeat in his life.


    if the cost is life, then han sanqian can do without this life.


    "wake it up for me."


    with a cold voice, the power in han sanqian''s body suddenly increased. at that moment, the mysterious creature felt a strong force quickly confronting him.


    "you kid, you still have a lot of power in your body, but why did you only use a small part of it when i felt it?"


    yes, there is no deviation in the feeling of the mysterious creature. han sanqian is indeed very strong, and the power in his body is indeed inexhaustible.


    however, as han sanqian said before, he was unable to release all the power in his body.


    once the power to suppress the demonic energy cannot be balanced, it will be a fatal danger for han sanqian.


    it will also be a huge disaster.


    "does it take a lot of force to deal with you? i thought 10% of the force would be enough."


    han sanqian roared angrily, and in the next second he pushed the guy away from the wall and headed in the opposite direction.


    the mysterious creature obviously didn''t know about han sanqian''s situation. he only knew that when the power was strong enough, han sanqian used only a drop in the bucket.


    and the huge psychological shock this brings to the mysterious creature is enough to shake anyone.


    when you face someone who is on par with you, or a little bit worse than you, you are shocked to find that this guy only used a little bit of strength to deal with you, and you will feel panic because of this.


    because you don''t know when the other party may suddenly exert force, and once someone else exerts force, it will most likely be a devastating disaster for you.


    because you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t prepare in advance.


    but if you prepare in advance now, your battle preparation will inevitably be affected, and your battle psychology will also be reversed.


    this is the dilemma that mysterious creatures are facing now.


    if we were to fight purely with strength, even if han sanqian now bursts out with more powerful power, under the limited threshold, it is impossible for this guy to fight against the mysterious creature.


    but because of the fear, fear and fear of the mysterious creatures, a special confrontation company was formed.


    boom! !


    there was a loud bang, and before the mysterious creature could react, his body had already hit the wall behind him heavily.


    the strength of both people is actually very strong. when the mysterious creature knocked han sanqian into the wall, it was actually very painful for han sanqian. although there were no scars on the surface, the internal injuries still made han sanqian very uncomfortable. .


    but on the other hand, when han sanqian pushed the mysterious creature into collision, the force was enough to make the mysterious creature extremely angry.


    the intense pain made the mysterious creature suddenly wake up from the shock. he moved angrily and knocked han sanqian back several meters. after that, he did not rush to attack, but glared at han sanqian angrily.


    "you ant, how dare you hurt me?"


    han sanqian''s meridians were somewhat injured by this shock. although it was not a serious injury, the shock and influx of zhenqi for a while still made it difficult for him who had just recovered from his injuries.


    holding back the blood spurting from his mouth, han sanqian said coldly: "isn''t it normal to hurt you? if i wanted to kill you, you might not even be standing here talking to me now."


    "what a joke, if you can kill me, why do you have to wait until now? are you scaring me?" the monster said coldly with disdain.


    "i said, i just want to get some answers from you. if the answer has nothing to do with you, i really have no interest in killing you."


    "but, having said that, if you have anything to do with this answer, i can guarantee that you will die in a very miserable way."


    han sanqian definitely didn''t tell any lies. these were his true thoughts in his heart.


    if this guy attacks one of his people, then even if han sanqian fights for his life today, he will never let this guy live a good life.


    but that''s not what he said. he just wanted to find su yingxia and others as soon as possible instead of wasting time here.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5866

    "then i can only tell you that if you want to get something from me, it depends on your ability."


    "boy, although your power is very strong, i''m not stupid. i can feel that the aura in your body is very chaotic. in other words, your boy must have just recovered from some serious injury. it''s not that you don''t want to use all your strength. , but can''t, am i right?" the mysterious creature sneered.


    han sanqian frowned slightly, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    because he didn''t know whether this was the brain of a mysterious creature, he quickly guessed that this guy was a mind reader or something, because some things were indeed very strange.


    it was obvious that he barely knew his situation, but it turned out that the monster knew it instantly again not long after.


    the speed with which he understood the situation was surprising and mind-numbing.


    thinking of this, han sanqian naturally had no way to answer in time. he needed to think and guess the possibility of the other party. in this way, han sanqian could make some preparations and responses in advance.


    "hmph, i don''t want to answer, but i still dare not answer." the mysterious creature seemed to be able to see through han sanqian''s mind. just when han sanqian was thinking about how to answer and respond, he suddenly spoke.


    han sanqian smiled: "it seems that you can see through what i am thinking?"


    "it''s just a trivial skill, nothing worth mentioning." the mysterious creature said with a disdainful smile.


    han sanqian''s heart tightened. sure enough, this guy was really what he thought. he could guess what he was thinking.


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly felt much calmer.


    since the other party can completely guess what he is thinking, then he has nothing to worry about.


    "no wonder there is always something wrong with my body. i don''t show it, but you always know it quickly." han sanqian smiled: "but it''s expected."


    "really?" the mysterious creature smiled.


    "of course, now, guess what i''m thinking?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the mysterious creature did not answer immediately. it seemed that this guy was reading han sanqian''s thoughts. it didn''t take long. after about a few seconds, the mysterious creature suddenly smiled.


    "you kid, you are thinking about how to kill me." the mysterious creature laughed.


    han sanqian smiled: "my guess is good, but do you see how i want to kill you?"


    the mysterious creature smiled: "if i want to see it, of course i can, but i''m not interested."


    "oh? are you not interested, or still don''t dare to look?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the mysterious creature snorted disdainfully; "i don''t want to see it because i don''t think you have the qualifications or ability to kill me."


    "previously, i was suddenly shocked by your powerful internal cultivation, so i lost my mind for a while, and now you took advantage of me."


    "but now that i know you can''t use your full strength, do you think you still have any chance of winning?"


    "it''s just a repetition of what happened just now. although it''s boring, being able to kill people is also a very comfortable thing."


    "i like to see the painful feeling when you are taken care of by me, the feeling of being crazy, the feeling of going crazy."


    "think about it, isn''t it very pleasant?"


    han sanqian sneered and said disdainfully: "no wonder people often say that in a relatively dark environment, if a person stays alone for too long, he will either die silently and quietly, or he will die in silence. slowly changing."


    "i see that you are such a pervert now. you regard killing as a game, and you regard the pain of others as a source of happiness for yourself. do you think it''s fun?"


    "of course it''s fun." the mysterious creature smiled.


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully: "to me, it''s not fun at all. in other words, it''s fun when we find out that someone else is being abused, but if that person is you, do you still think it''s fun? "


    "of course it''s not fun, but it''s a pity that i have that ability that prevents me from becoming prey, and what about you, boy, what guarantee do you have? without strength, you can only become a toy. now, let''s start keep playing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5867

    as soon as he finished speaking, the mysterious creature was obviously ready to attack han sanqian again.


    now that he knew all the secrets of han sanqian, he naturally had nothing to fear.


    it is what it is, just crush him.


    han sanqian smiled softly and waved his hand, indicating that he could attack at any time.


    this time, it was the mysterious creature''s turn to hesitate.


    after all, logically speaking, he is the one who has the absolute advantage now, so naturally, han sanqian, who is at a disadvantage, should be afraid.


    but why doesn''t this guy have this kind of emotion?


    even if this guy hides this in his heart, he can still see it.


    didn''t you see clearly?


    the monster was a little confused and couldn''t help but want to see han sanqian''s thoughts again.


    but just when he was working hard, han sanqian over there was not polite at all and quickly attacked him with thunderous momentum.


    "do you think i was just chatting with you in vain? no, i was calculating whether you could see through my mind, and how long it would take for you to see through my mind."


    "i have observed that you will concentrate on it for about a second every time, and this second is enough for me to attack you."


    when the strength is unequal, it is useless to fight head-on. getting the upper hand will give you a great advantage in the battle.


    the so-called preemptive strike, how could han sanqian not understand the truth behind this?


    with a bang, han sanqian had directly hit the body part of the mysterious creature.


    damn, even though the sneak attack was successful, han sanqian was really depressed. his punch just hit the monster a little below the shoulder.


    generally speaking, the shoulders of any living creature are very hard, including humans.


    but if you go a half inch or an inch under the shoulder, it is often one of his softest places.


    this is like a person''s armpit.


    there are ribs there and there is no protection. a punch will not only hit the flesh, but also the bones, which will often make people miserable.


    animals, same thing.


    the overly strong muscles are all distributed around the joints to support the stiffness and stretch of the joints. but if they are strengthened there, other places will naturally be weakened.


    so, it''s not wrong to attack the weak point there.


    in fact, han sanqian''s choice was also correct, but the problem was that han sanqian thought that this guy had rough skin and thick flesh, but he did not expect that this guy could be so thick that han sanqian was a little desperate.


    although this fist seemed to hit his weak spot, in fact, the layer of skin above him was still like a steel wall, and the direct shock made the person''s fist hurt.


    "damn it!" the mysterious creature was fooled and suffered a loss. it roared angrily and completely blocked the mysterious creature.


    afterwards, the mysterious creature suddenly attacked and rushed directly towards han sanqian.


    han sanqian took advantage, but he also suffered from the opponent''s thick defense. before his hand could recover from the pain, he was knocked out by the mysterious creature together with him.


    "you cunning and damned guy, i want you to die badly."


    the mysterious creature roared angrily, and then took han sanqian and tried to slam it against the wall.


    han sanqian looked back in horror. with such power and speed, once he pushed himself against the wall, even if his body was made of steel, he would definitely be seriously injured.


    however, my strength is really limited now, and it is obviously difficult to break free immediately.


    it seems that this is a dead end.


    what was waiting for him was to be hit hard against the wall by this guy and then completely shattered into pieces.


    however, what han sanqian thought was this, but what he did physically was another matter.


    because he knew one thing very well. under the current situation, what he was thinking must be different from what he actually did. otherwise, the mysterious creature would know about it.


    "now, go ahead and tremble." han sanqian roared angrily and pulled out the pangu ax!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5868

    pangu''s ax appears, the energy of heaven and earth comes out, and the breath of all monsters can''t be avoided.


    as pangu''s ax came with a bang, a huge breath suddenly rushed out. at that moment, the mysterious creature felt an extremely strong pressure suddenly coming from han sanqian''s side.


    this pressure is different from the past and different from ordinary breath.


    pangu''s ax carries the attitude of the king of all weapons, giving almost no hope of survival to anyone, and no room for anyone to struggle.


    what it carries is the power to destroy everything, and what it carries is the aura of being the only one in the world.


    "what?"


    even at this moment, the mysterious creature completely occupies the advantage and initiative on the battlefield, but it was obviously frightened in its astonishment.


    it obviously did not expect that at such a critical moment, when han sanqian was almost certain to be defeated, such a domineering force would suddenly appear.


    because of this, he had to quickly give in.


    he must give up all the advantages he has gained now and escape quickly.


    otherwise, he knew very well that his seemingly huge advantage would be completely lost in an instant due to the enemy''s attack. he also knew better that han sanqian''s sudden attack would be eaten by force if he did not dodge. if so, he will die completely.


    however, after all, the two people were too close, and the mysterious creature had been carrying out oppressive attacks on han sanqian. even if he had noticed something was wrong at the first time and dodged immediately, it was still too late.


    as han sanqian pangu''s ax was swung, the mysterious creature retreated, but the huge ax blade and speed also struck him instantly.


    poof!


    although pangu''s ax was not edged, the huge power of pangu''s ax and the unsharp blade of the heavy sword still cut a cut in its solid skin.


    the dark green blood slowly flowed down, and the mysterious creature looked at han sanqian in disbelief.


    he would never have imagined that in this situation, this guy could get rid of himself to the extreme, and even directly hurt himself.


    if he hadn''t experienced this personally today, he would never have believed it.


    "you kid..." the mysterious creature felt pain while keeping a certain safe distance from han sanqian.


    he suddenly suffered a huge loss, which made him dare not be as close as before to han sanqian. at the same time, he also suffered a loss that he could see through his mind.


    he really wanted to curse han sanqian, but how could he do it?


    say han sanqian is despicable and shameless? do you think one thing in your mind and do another thing openly? !


    this obviously doesn''t work.


    however, there was no need for him to mention it. over there, han sanqian took the initiative to smile disdainfully and mentioned it: "how is it? it''s a surprise, but it''s still a surprise?"


    "i didn''t expect it. i thought in my heart that i was desperate and had no way to deal with you. but in the end, i left myself with such a hand, right?"


    the back teeth of the mysterious creature were almost broken. yes, he did think so, but now that han sanqian said it, it felt a little bit like killing someone and killing his heart.


    "you kid, you''re so presumptuous," the mysterious creature roared in annoyance.


    han sanqian was completely dismissive and smiled coldly: "a long time ago, i believed in a truth, that is, your abilities in certain aspects will definitely help you. however, if you overdo it, if you believe it, it will also become an important shackle to restrain you."


    because it brings so many benefits and conveniences, you trust it and rely on it, but suddenly one day, what it actually delivers to you is wrong?


    that will obviously put you in a desperate situation.


    just like on the earth, everyone relies on their mobile phones for everything, social interaction, money, contacts, etc., but suddenly one day, the mobile phone is lost and you are outside.


    it brings you all the conveniences, but when it disappears, it will also take away all the conveniences you need.


    the mysterious creature had a cold expression on its face. he was already a sure winner, but it didn''t expect that there would be such a result in the end, nor did it expect that han sanqian would come to preach to him now.


    however, when it saw the weapon in han sanqian''s hand, it had to hide its depression: "the weapon in your hand is..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5869

    han sanqian smiled, whether it was out of pretense or playfulness, han sanqian said: "oh, looking at its shape, it is obviously an axe. i usually use it to chop firewood."


    "chopping firewood?" the mysterious creature was stunned at first, and then became angry. it was not an idiot, and of course it knew very well that this could not be an ax for cutting firewood.


    whose ax for cutting wood is so dull that the ax blade doesn''t even have any light?


    whose wood-cutting ax is so huge? nima, an ax of this size can''t be used to chop wood, let alone use it to chop mountains.


    however, a mysterious creature is always a mysterious creature. although it knew that it was being played, it did not fully vent its anger in the first place.


    instead, he quickly thought about what kind of magic weapon this ax was.


    soon, it suddenly snorted coldly: "the thing in your hand is the pangu ax?"


    although the thick skin on its body looks like just a layer of skin, you know your own things best. this skin is comparable to a copper wall and an iron wall. ordinary weapons, let alone hitting you like this while you are dodging, will not affect you even at close range. move and let it cut hard. the mysterious creature has absolute confidence that it can easily resist its attack.


    therefore, the fact that it can hurt itself now proves that it must not be a mortal thing.


    instead of a mortal axe, after thinking about it, he realized that there are only two kinds in the world, one is the demonic axe, and the other is the king of all weapons.


    observe the extremely strong ax energy brought by the moment it just appeared, full of masculinity and justice.


    therefore, the answer is ready to come out.


    "your taste is not bad." han sanqian chuckled softly: "yes, it is the pangu ax."


    although there have been some speculations and some screenings, when han sanqian personally admitted it, the shock and the super shocking power brought by the pangu ax itself still made the mysterious creature involuntarily retreat. count steps.


    it really didn''t expect that han sanqian would have such a magical weapon.


    "pangu''s axe, the king of all weapons, can create heaven and earth from above, and kill monsters and eliminate demons from below. it can''t be destroyed even if it''s not strong, and it can''t be broken if it''s not beneficial."


    the mysterious creature said something vigilantly, and its body couldn''t help but take a half step back again.


    "now, let''s compete again."


    han sanqian smiled coldly, stopped talking nonsense, and charged towards the mysterious creature with his ax in hand.


    in fact, han sanqian knew very well that the appearance of pangu ax had actually caused a huge spiritual impact on the mysterious creatures to a large extent.


    the super powerful attack of the ax body actually gave the mysterious creature a huge psychological shock.


    since you have concerns, that''s fine. i''ll take advantage of your concerns and kill you.


    thinking of this, han sanqiangong started from the point of illness and used the pangu ax to attack the mysterious creatures infinitely.


    just as han sanqian expected, as han sanqian''s pangu ax attacked, the mysterious creature did not dare to make any frontal resistance at all. he was completely afraid of the attack of han sanqian''s pangu ax.


    therefore, his best way is to dodge.


    this is exactly what han sanqian wants.


    since you are afraid of the power of pangu ax, then naturally, i will use the power you fear to carry out corresponding targeted attacks.


    in this way, the mysterious creature''s originally extremely powerful attack was completely destroyed by han sanqian, and in exchange, han sanqian''s crazy attack was achieved.


    if we only look at the absolute comparative advantages, it is actually very difficult for the mysterious creature to choose to attack han sanqian.


    because han sanqian''s current strength is simply not enough to deal with the attack of the mysterious creature.


    he could only retreat like before, losing ground.


    but if han sanqian takes the initiative to attack, it will be completely different.


    first of all, han sanqian did not use his own power, so he did not need to release too much of his energy at the first time. he only needed to continue attacking with the pangu ax.


    but the mysterious creature must spend a lot of energy to dodge.


    the defense that the mysterious creature was proud of was useless in front of han sanqian. there was actually only one way for him to avoid han sanqian''s attack.


    that is to use the body''s dodge to forcefully avoid it, but unfortunately, han sanqian is the absolute leader in terms of speed.


    this does not require han sanqian to use any qi, but it is enough to slowly gain the upper hand...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5870

    han sanqian used his speed and the pangu ax to kill the mysterious creature in a panic, and he could only deal with it for a while.


    after a few rounds, the mysterious creature was completely unable to survive. although he had tried his best to dodge, unfortunately, the opponent''s ability was so strong that in the process, his body was cut several times by the pangu axe. .


    although these are not fatal, han sanqian''s current cultivation level and control of pangu ax are not enough to form a fatal attack on him.


    but the frequent pulling still made him extremely annoyed.


    finally, he took an opportunity to completely shake off han sanqian and shouted angrily: "that''s enough, you annoying guy."


    randomly, he kept a further distance from han sanqian.


    he was annoyed, but also really furious.


    it seems that han sanqian''s attack does not pose much threat to him for the time being, but after all, he has a pangu ax in his hand. if he is not careful, if he cuts down the ax, he will be completely extinguished.


    moreover, even if he didn''t turn off the engine, he was constantly asking himself to parry, and he really couldn''t stand it.


    i wonder what his identity is. this is the first time that he has been beaten so embarrassingly.


    han sanqian also knew that he could not damage his foundation. his tactics were simply to harass him and make him extremely angry.


    i can''t kill you. isn''t that okay if i destroy your mind?


    this is what han sanqian used.


    when it comes to patience, there are not many people in this world who are stronger than han sanqian.


    "why, you still need to consider these things when you are fighting for your life." han sanqian said with a smile.


    seeing han sanqian''s proud face, the mysterious creature became even more angry for a moment.


    however, being angry now is of no use.


    what can it do.


    he couldn''t kill han sanqian, and now he could only reluctantly avoid him for the time being, so what could he do.


    "hmph, even with your little bit of cultivation as a three-legged cat, you still want to compete with me, but you just rely on the ax in your hand. if you have the guts, put your ax down and let''s fight again." the mysterious creature. said angrily.


    han sanqian smiled softly, not angry at all: "you are a little funny, so why don''t you just bully me that i am recovering from a serious illness and can''t use too much energy at all?"


    "if you want it, don''t use the power in your body. let''s go head-to-head."


    han sanqian had a rogue trick that han sanqian wanted to stick to, and the other party obviously had a reason why the other party didn''t want to continue to entangle. the two of them suddenly and inexplicably turned into a quarrel.


    "head-on confrontation, head-on confrontation is fine. don''t use that axe. you can say anything."


    "damn it, you slapped it all over, it''s as hard as anything. just take it off, so i don''t need the axe."


    "damn, this is something that grows on my body. if i take off the skin, then i will die. you are ugly, but you think you are beautiful."


    "no matter how ugly i am, i''m still better than you, a piece of shit like you."


    ten thousand words are omitted below...


    the two started another round of offensive and defensive battle, a war of words.


    the mysterious creature wanted to use this time to take a good rest and catch its breath.


    although he is absolutely powerful, he is really at a disadvantage in terms of speed, so it takes a lot of energy to dodge all the time.


    it''s the same with han sanqian. although his natural speed has the advantage, to achieve an absolute speed advantage, he still needs to spend some real energy.


    there is really a lot of energy in han sanqian''s body, but most of it must be used to suppress the demonic energy. if it has the opportunity to take a rest, it is also happy.


    a few minutes later, in the war of words, han sanqian once again had the absolute upper hand. after the mysterious creature performed the operation, he had a good rest, but he was out of breath due to han sanqian''s retort, and the pain in his chest the anger almost caused it to explode on the spot.


    "asshole, you are simply an asshole." he cursed angrily. if he had followed the previous instructions, he would have slapped han sanqian to death.


    but now, worried about han sanqian''s pangu ax, no matter how angry he was, he could only yell loudly and was unwilling to take the initiative to attack and close the distance between the two again.


    after all, at that time, it became easier for han sanqian to attack him.


    "it''s not an option for us to continue like this. how about we discuss it?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5871

    "what kind of discussion? i have nothing to discuss with someone like you." the mysterious creature looked depressed.


    however, he didn''t have many physical actions to object to.


    han sanqian knew very well that this guy was still willing to listen to his settlement plan.


    "tell me the answer i want, and the battle between you and me will come to an end for now."


    "i''m going to go about my business, and you have enough time to think about how to deal with the pangu ax in my hand. how about we continue fighting after i finish my business."


    in fact, han sanqian made this condition because of course business was important.


    although this guy was afraid of his pangu axe, a skinny camel was bigger than a horse. if he really wanted to kill him, han sanqian knew very well that it would take him longer.


    of course, it may not take longer to win this guy.


    second, it actually gives mysterious creatures a step down.


    let''s fight again later. no one loses now, and the monster will naturally go down the ladder.


    "what do you want to know?" the monster did not directly answer whether he would accept han sanqian''s proposal, but his answer seemed to soften his attitude in some respects.


    "have you ever seen the people in this world?" han sanqian asked.


    the mysterious creature thought for a moment: "i''ve seen a lot of people, i don''t know which one you''re asking about."


    han sanqian was very excited about this answer.


    people have seen it more often, which means that the worst case scenario has not actually happened.


    many people, most likely su yingxia and a group of people.


    moreover, the sight of the monster also made han sanqian very excited.


    he saw it, so in theory he did not attack these people, which meant that the safety of su yingxia and others was actually guaranteed.


    "the leader among them is a woman, and there should be another woman with her. have you seen it? where is it?"


    "who am i to answer you?" the mysterious creature said disdainfully.


    "just think of it as a favor that i owe you. if we fight in the future, you can make a request to me on the battlefield. what do you think?"


    the mysterious creature snorted disdainfully: "to fight with you, what requirements do i need? you mean, i need some special requirements to win against you. what do you think i am?"


    facing the anger and disdain of the mysterious creature, han sanqian showed no impatience at all. he smiled softly and said, "i''m just giving you a preferential treatment. you don''t have to use it."


    "in case, i mean just in case, you find my pangu ax annoying, and it''s not impossible for me to not use the pangu ax for a while."


    after hearing this, the mysterious creature was obviously still a little hesitant.


    he was really annoyed by han sanqian''s pangu ax.


    therefore, if there are conditions for han sanqian to let go of that thing, it would really be a good condition.


    not to mention victory without force, if the time comes, let him not use the pangu ax or anything like that for a minute, and i can use this short time to defeat him directly.


    then, he let out a fierce breath of anger.


    thinking of this, the monster relaxed a little: "i have always looked down on people. i don''t care about women, let alone a woman taking another woman. therefore, i can''t answer your question. "


    "you ask the next one."


    hearing his answer, although there was no answer that han sanqian needed.


    however, han sanqian was also happy. at least, the monster''s answer showed that he accepted han sanqian''s question.


    then, if this problem cannot be solved in any way, then he can ask a more important question.


    "okay, it doesn''t matter if you can''t answer this question. then can you tell me where they are now?"


    as long as you find them, that''s fine.


    anyway, after flying here for so long, it doesn''t seem like there is a place for other people here. moreover, there are no other people in the book of eight desolations.


    "you want to find this group of people?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5872

    han sanqian couldn''t help but rolled his eyes.


    isn''t this nonsense? if he doesn''t want to know, why bother asking? no, to be precise, he hasn''t stopped to ask this question since he met this mysterious creature.


    han sanqian suppressed his anger and said, "are you trying to stall for time with me?"


    after being scolded, the mysterious creature was stuck for a moment. however, after taking a closer look at the pangu ax in han sanqian''s hand, he chose to suppress his anger.


    "i''m just asking you more, because from my point of view, you may not be willing to go to this group of people."


    those people are all his brothers. for han sanqian, how could he not want to go to this group of people.


    "you just need to tell me where they are." han sanqian urged.


    he had but little patience, and he was really exhausted.


    "okay, as long as you don''t regret it." the mysterious creature finished speaking and glanced behind him: "behind me, there is a mechanism. when the mechanism moves, a door will open in the wall."


    "when the time comes, you enter through the gate and walk all the way inside. it will be about a few thousand meters deep, and you will reach the end of the road."


    "at that time, after finding a new entrance near the end, you can look for a new entrance near there."


    "you can find them after entering through the new entrance."


    han sanqian frowned when he heard this. he had never thought that his circle would be so complicated.


    however, it was complicated. as long as they could find su yingxia and the others, nothing else mattered.


    thinking of this, han sanqian looked at the mysterious creature and said softly: "now, turn on the mechanism."


    han sanqian was not completely at ease with what the mysterious creature said, or he was skeptical about some of this guy''s words.


    he had used the pangu ax to kill him, and han sanqian was also afraid that this guy would trick him and trick him into opening some mechanism, and then this guy would hit him from behind, and he would be in dire straits.


    you can only rely on pangu ax to cheat. if you are still injured, then you will really be begging for death, and the advantage you gained by cheating will be gone.


    han sanqian is not such a fool, let alone making such a stupid mistake.


    the mysterious creature was also obviously stunned. i''m afraid he himself didn''t expect that han sanqian asked for this reason, and he answered for this reason, and he actually asked himself to open the door.


    from a conventional perspective, shouldn''t he be in a hurry and drive it by himself?


    however, the mysterious creature can read minds after all, and han sanqian did not hide his suspicion. therefore, the mysterious creature quickly understood the meaning, turned around, and groped on the wall next to it.


    within a moment, he stopped, and then directly hit his head somewhere.


    there was a rumble, as if there was an earthquake inside the cave, and dust fell wildly.


    a door covered by mud slowly lifted up, revealing a deep tunnel inside but not visible to the camera.


    the mysterious creature glanced at han sanqian and found that this guy was not in a hurry to rush in directly. he couldn''t help but said: "why, boy, at this time, are you still doubting whether i am plotting against you?"


    yes, han sanqian was indeed still making calculations in his heart at this time.


    after all, is there a possibility that the mysterious creature knows that it is eager to find people, so it takes advantage of this and deliberately opens a dungeon door for itself. as soon as it enters, this guy will directly close the door.


    damn, isn¡¯t that a turtle in a urn?


    "you bitch, if i want to kill people or torture people, i have always been aboveboard. why should i use these methods with you? if you want to go in, you can go in. if you don''t want to go in, i will close the door."


    the mysterious creature feels that his dignity has been offended. it is reasonable and understandable for him to doubt him once. however, if he doubts one thing endlessly, it is really too much.


    after all, he is someone with some ability and status. he naturally places himself relatively high in his heart. han sanqian''s behavior seriously hurt his self-esteem.


    "go in, or not?" the more i thought about it, the more depressed i became, and the voice of the mysterious creature couldn''t help but become louder.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5873

    han sanqian thought for a moment and gritted his teeth: "come in, why not?"


    "i dare you to ask, what are you afraid of entering?"


    han sanqian was not just a hothead. in fact, he was seriously considering the pros and cons.


    in the end, han sanqian made up his mind.


    there was no way, the safety of su yingxia and everyone else was important, so even if what was in front of han sanqian was a mountain of swords, a sea of ??fire, or an abyss, han sanqian had to bite the bullet and jump down.


    as long as there is a glimmer of hope, han sanqian will not give up.


    if this mysterious creature really has a bad heart and deliberately sets a trap for himself, then he will go in there without any hesitation.


    there was no way, han sanqian had no choice.


    and, having said that, judging from han sanqian''s observations of this mysterious creature and his past experience of meeting people and objects, the mysterious creature should not do such sneaky things.


    some people are born this way.


    don''t worry about how unreasonable and cruel he is on a daily basis, but there are some bottom lines for these people, so they will stick to their own bottom lines.


    just like the so-called taoists, they are bad enough, but people on the tao also have their own rules that cannot be violated.


    that''s the bottom line.


    han sanqian headed directly towards the entrance.


    the mysterious creature looked at han sanqian''s back as he was about to enter, and finally couldn''t help roaring.


    han sanqian looked back at him as if he were an idiot.


    han sanqian said: "is something wrong?"


    looking back at the surroundings, there was nothing abnormal, and the mysterious creatures were at a certain safe distance from him. therefore, han sanqian really didn''t know what this guy meant by making such a sudden noise.


    the mysterious creature was a little embarrassed: "hey, you can''t scream if you have nothing to do. this place is my territory. i can scream if i want to. it''s none of your business."


    the mysterious creature was very depressed. in fact, it was nothing when he shouted. the reason why he did this was mainly because han sanqian suspected him several times. therefore, after seeing that han sanqian was about to leave here completely, he became more and more angry. he was getting more and more angry after thinking about it, and finally decided to scare han sanqian by roaring like this.


    as a result, han sanqian was not frightened, but looked at him like an idiot. how could he not be embarrassed? !


    "fool."


    without saying a word, han sanqian got in directly.


    the next second, the door closed automatically, and the mysterious creature that was scolded by han sanqian jumped in anger.


    it''s okay to call someone a fool. it''s not that he can''t bear to be called a fool, but the problem is that han sanqian''s tone really makes him uncomfortable.


    it''s not the kind of direct and irritable scolding you, nor is it the kind of scolding you with other details.


    it''s just very bland and indifferent.


    however, sometimes this is exactly what hurts the most.


    he really wanted to get han sanqian back and then yell at him, but when he turned around, the door was closed and he couldn''t talk nonsense. he could only grit his teeth and stomp his feet in depression.


    "don''t let me fucking see you again."


    "no, this guy will come back sooner or later. when the time comes, can''t we just settle the score with him?"


    the mysterious creature thought about it and it made sense.


    however, since i plan to cause trouble for him on the way back, there is one thing that must be resolved as soon as possible.


    that is the pangu ax in han sanqian''s hand.


    "this guy is holding the pangu ax and he is too fierce. even if he comes back and uses the same method to deal with me, i won''t be able to withstand him."


    "so, if i want to regain my place in front of this guy, i first have to find a way to withstand pangu''s axe."


    "pangu ax is the king of all weapons. it is indestructible. it is as difficult as climbing to the sky to withstand its edge. i want to make something. i don''t want it to be able to withstand pangu ax at all, but at least it can resist it for me for a while."


    "as long as i can resist for a little bit of time, i can use this little bit of time to finish killing this guy."


    "hmph, by then, i will have to take back all the anger i suffered today from that guy."


    "grandma, i''ll torture you to death, i''ll play with you to death. only in this way can i relieve the hatred in my heart."


    thinking of this, he suddenly sneered in his heart: "huh, i have so many lives, i''m going to find a few good things to do it with, bitch, just wait for me."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the mysterious creature disappeared in place...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5874

    at this time, han sanqian encountered a new problem not long after entering the entrance.


    maybe i didn¡¯t pay much attention to the details at the time, or maybe i noticed it but didn¡¯t think about it.


    this detail is a word from the mysterious creature''s mouth.


    deep!


    what is deep?


    that means that inside this entrance, it is a tunnel going downwards, so it is deep.


    if it is a normal road, it should be longer!


    therefore, what was placed in front of han sanqian was actually a tunnel that went all the way down at a 45-degree angle.


    good guy, that is, han sanqian reacted quickly enough and had a higher level of cultivation. if he were an ordinary person, he would probably have to plop directly into this dark tunnel after taking only two steps.


    then, under the force of the slope, it went straight down.


    it''s several thousand meters deep, and although it''s not vertical, it may not pose much fatal danger to people, but come to think of it, this butt must at least catch fire due to friction.


    han sanqian took two steps inside and suddenly stopped.


    "no, i could just slide all the way down. this would save time and energy. why should i keep going?"


    isn¡¯t it just that there is more friction? when the time comes, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to just use zhenqi to resist?


    as soon as he thought of it, han sanqian resolutely raised a burst of real energy, and then jumped towards the tunnel.


    the tunnel is very slippery and looks like it is made entirely of soil, but it is as smooth as a cement floor. coupled with the inertial dive, han sanqian can rush straight down like a car with almost no external force.


    "it''s strange. if su yingxia and the others are looking for a place to hide, the tunnel just now is enough for them to hide. is it necessary to go down here?"


    the further he slid underground, the more complicated han sanqian''s thoughts became.


    firstly, it may be really boring, and secondly, you only realize how long the tunnel is during the sliding process.


    "is it possible that they also encountered the mysterious creature, and then they were unable to defeat the mysterious creature and were forced to escape inside?"


    although this possibility exists, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this possibility is actually surprisingly low.


    this is too far-fetched and there are too many variables.


    after all, first of all, if this was the case, then with the character of that mysterious creature, i''m afraid he wouldn''t even have to ask himself, he would have already spoken out for himself.


    for example, who are you looking for? haha, i just killed them. didn¡¯t this immediately fill up the taunts?


    that mysterious creature will definitely do this, and han sanqian guarantees it with his personality.


    although i have just come into contact with him, there are some people who you can already know their general personality and behavior as soon as you come into contact with them.


    secondly, when i entered the tunnel just now, i didn''t just go in without looking at anything.


    he carefully observed his surroundings and did not find any footprints or the appearance of many people trampling on them.


    however, if a large number of people come down from there, there will definitely be some traces left on the dirt on the empty platform above.


    for example, footprints, or even if the footprints are erased, they should leave many traces.


    but there is nothing above.


    therefore, various factors are actually ruling out this possibility.


    wow!


    just when han sanqian was thinking a lot, suddenly, there were sounds coming from his back.


    the tunnel began to no longer be smooth. there were some blocks of soil or stones appearing in the corridor. as soon as han sanqian slid down, naturally, these things began to attack him.


    or they spread out on their own and make noise.


    however, these are not important. what is important is that these things are reminding myself that i have almost reached the end of the tunnel.


    thinking of this, han sanqian hurriedly activated his energy and quickly decelerated himself. after that, in less than ten seconds, han sanqian officially touched the ground with his feet and reached the finish line.


    i''m afraid this place is really several thousand meters deep from the ground, because it''s not only frighteningly dark here, but most importantly, it''s also frighteningly cold.


    from a physical point of view, han sanqian felt that it looked like a place where people lived down there?


    living in this kind of place does not mean survival, but if you want to take refuge in such a place, it would be very difficult.


    "according to what that guy said, there should be a mechanism nearby. if you open the door, you can find them."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5875

    when han sanqian thought of this, he didn''t care about the severe cold and humidity here.


    then he quickly started searching around.


    the sky fire also appeared appropriately, lighting up the surroundings for han sanqian.


    this place is not big, only about six or seven square meters, like a small house.


    han sanqian explored many places in it, but he never found anything strange or like there was a mechanism.


    han sanqian also searched the ground specifically. there were no footprints or other relatively confusing traces on the ground.


    this further proves han sanqian''s previous guess that this place does not seem to have a large number of people passing by.


    "damn it, that bitch won''t really be cheating on you, right?"


    based on everything he has experienced so far, han sanqian feels that this place is really like a dungeon.


    you see, han sanqian has now come down such a deep distance, and it is obviously very difficult to go up.


    just like a septic tank in the earth, this...


    but that¡¯s not quite right either.


    if this is a tunnel, wouldn''t it be better if the tunnel were directly upright?


    at least, if the imprisoned person wants to go up, the difficulty is increasing rapidly.


    although it is impossible for ordinary people to go up to this forty-five-degree angle, it is so deep that it is indeed difficult for people with cultivation to live in.


    from the current entrance to the end, it''s a bit like someone sticking a chopstick into two potatoes.


    what¡¯s the point of having a dungeon designed like this?


    it would be unthinkable for han sanqian to break his head with such a smart mind.


    therefore, han sanqian still didn''t doubt that the mysterious creature was plotting against him.


    so, did you fail to check carefully?


    thinking of this, han sanqian continued to search again.


    moreover, he started to move the scope of his search closer to a side that he had never looked for before.


    yes, it is the land beneath my feet.


    because it is under his feet, logically han sanqian would not normally look for it here. after all, if the mechanism is set up in such a place, once someone comes, it is easy to accidentally trigger the mechanism by walking around here.


    what''s the point of the agency?


    secondly, as soon as han sanqian came in, more importantly, he was observing the marks on the soil under his feet. in fact, he did not have much in-depth understanding and investigation of their area.


    now that we have searched all around, if we still have to continue searching, then this is the only place left.


    after groping for about ten minutes, just when han sanqian was about to give up, he suddenly frowned in the center of this space.


    he looked down and saw that the ground seemed uneven.


    originally, this was really nothing, but for some reason, han sanqian felt as if there was something underneath.


    he moved his hands and dug up the dirt.


    in fact, the digging was not very deep. about a few centimeters, something slowly emerged.


    han sanqian frowned slightly, and then subconsciously dug deeper and expanded it. finally, something like a tombstone popped out of his head.


    to be precise, it''s more like a whetstone because it''s so small.


    however, it is indeed the overall form of a tombstone.


    han sanqian dug it out, and the sky fire instantly illuminated it more clearly.


    han sanqian lowered his eyes and saw that there were eight characters on it. han sanqian could not help but frown.


    "what''s going on?"


    "the corpse family is an important place, no idlers are allowed to enter."


    you say it''s a tombstone, but it doesn''t have an epitaph on it. it doesn''t even have the name of the owner of the tombstone written on it. i''ll write these eight words for you.


    however, it is indeed in the shape of a tombstone, just as big as a whetstone.


    what''s more important is that when han sanqian pulled it out of the mud, the entire space began to tremble, the wall in front of him fell crazily, and a stone door slowly rose...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5876

    the stone door was very small, and there was too much soil hiding it outside, so if it hadn''t suddenly opened, to be honest, it would have been difficult for outsiders to spot it.


    even if han sanqian used his true energy to open his consciousness, it would be difficult to find a small door with a thickness of at least tens of centimeters, which is actually only 70 to 80 centimeters in diameter and 40 to 50 centimeters in width.


    moreover, his location is completely different from the previous door.


    the previous position was from the bottom directly up, which was the shape of a real door, but now it is basically from the middle position.


    in a precise sense, it is now more like a window, but overall it is much larger than an ordinary window.


    that''s all.


    han sanqian was not in a hurry to go in. he held the sign in his hand and continued to observe.


    "the corpse family is an important place, no idlers are allowed to enter."


    what does it mean?


    from a literal point of view, this actually means a bit scary. basically, it is a corpse burial place, and some corpses with a relatively high risk factor are buried inside. therefore, outsiders are not allowed to enter casually.


    so, this sign looks more like a warning in a sense, coming to tell others not to break into it at will.


    but it¡¯s not quite right.


    "if there are just corpses inside, then why do you think the mysterious creature is a human being?"


    yes, i asked him if he had seen a group of people, and this was the monster''s answer.


    so, in the eyes of the mysterious creature, what he naturally means is that there is someone inside. from this perspective, han sanqian must believe him.


    with his ability, it is impossible for him to regard ghosts as humans. he is not so cheap that he cannot distinguish between these things.


    therefore, looking at this brand again, some of the meanings in it can actually be fully understood.


    that''s what these things are. in fact, they are more of a way to intimidate people, so that some unsighted people will not casually go in and ruin the lives of the people inside.


    just like the original ant-man family, they live deep underground all year round, living a life that they are completely accustomed to, and living a certain rhythm that they are already familiar with.


    therefore, even if that kind of life is actually very hard in the strict sense, they have always endured it all silently in a certain habit.


    and, began to reject the handover from outsiders.


    this is an instinctive reflection.


    a habitual rejection of new things and changes.


    thinking of this, han sanqian put down the sign and slowly walked towards the open window.


    he looked inside.


    logically speaking, the temperature inside should be cooler than the outside. after all, the inside is relatively deeper into the ground, so it should naturally become colder due to the influence of the depth of the ground.


    but in fact, han sanqian could clearly feel the hot wind hitting his face from inside.


    secondly, although it was a huge space and completely dark, han sanqian could clearly feel that there was actually a light in the center.


    from a distance, it looked like a village.


    thinking of this, han sanqian flew directly, got in, and quickly flew towards the place with lights.


    and just after han sanqian flew in, the window-like door outside was also closed immediately.


    han sanqian is in it, and only now can he feel the temperature more clearly. the overall body temperature is relatively in line with the body temperature.


    it''s a little bit cold.


    for ordinary people, this temperature is more like autumn, but for a cultivated person like han sanqian, this temperature is basically considered a completely normal state.


    this space is very large, as if this is a completely underground world. even if han sanqian flew, it would take nearly seven or eight minutes to fly to the bright spot in the center.


    finally, the distance was getting closer and closer, and the glowing place was completely revealed in front of han sanqian. what made han sanqian happy and gratified was that the place where the lights were on turned out to be a village that didn''t look too small or too big.


    there are about forty households in this place. what''s even more amazing is the environment of this place. it''s surrounded by woods on all sides, which makes people feel like it''s out of this world.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5877

    after all, in this underground world, you suddenly see a village surrounded by forests and a large river running through it. of course, it feels extremely magical.


    this gave han sanqian a lot of confidence. if this underground place existed in such a paradise, then it would be quite good for su yingxia and others to hide in it.


    "there is such a place in the book of eight desolations. why haven''t i discovered it before?"


    han sanqian really couldn''t figure out the reason for this.


    logically speaking, it is unlikely that han sanqian would not be able to discover such a group of mysterious people not far from his home base.


    however, if you think about it carefully, if han sanqian hadn''t gone to the mountains and found someone hiding in a place like this, it would have been really difficult to get to this place thousands of meters underground.


    therefore, despite being shocked, it is actually completely understandable that this is normal.


    thinking of this, han sanqian looked at the village. he could vaguely see that many people were busy in the village.


    some people are weaving in front of the door, and some are working in the fields in front of the door. it is a complete scene of farming.


    wow!


    han sanqian found a place and landed.


    there happens to be a place where four families are relatively close to each other, like a courtyard.


    four women were weaving in front of each house, three adult men were farming in the fields, and two old men and a child were resting in the yard.


    two old men were sitting there, seemingly chatting, while children were playing next to them.


    this situation is obviously suitable for han sanqian to ask questions, and this kind of life scene is actually a comfortable and warm scene that han sanqian himself is eager to see.


    once upon a time, he himself had a wish, that is, to take su yingxia to find a place like this and spend the rest of his life comfortably.


    everyone is pursuing a luxurious house, a luxurious car, and living an enviable wealthy life, and strive for it throughout their lives.


    however, for many successful people, that kind of life is actually what they are most tired of.


    the fast pace, fatigue and pressure compress people''s quality of life, so they will begin to miss the simplest, most primitive, and most original state of ordinary human life.


    this pastoral life is exactly the original life that many people yearn for.


    han sanqian''s sudden appearance obviously startled several people who were farming and weaving. the two old men chatting almost fell to the ground in fright.


    the children who were playing were no longer in the mood to play, and quickly moved closer to the arms of the old man who was closest to them, looking at han sanqian with some fear.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid. my name is han sanqian, and i live near here. however, i used to live above the ground."


    "some things have happened above in recent days, and some catastrophic changes have occurred in this world, so..."


    "the people above?" the old man holding a child among them frowned and asked.


    "yes." han sanqian said.


    the two old men looked at each other and then nodded.


    "then why did you come to us? to escape the war?"


    han sanqian shook his head and said: "there was no war above, but some geological disasters. i can''t explain it clearly to you at the moment. in short, the world above has been basically destroyed and cannot be inhabited. ."


    the two old men looked at each other again, but the vigilance in their eyes was obviously relaxed, although it was still maintained.


    "everyone, i have no ill intentions, and i didn''t come down here to find a place to live with you. i just came to find someone." han sanqian asked.


    "looking for someone, who are you looking for?" the old man asked.


    han sanqian said: "i would like to ask you all, whether a group of people have entered here recently. they should be like me, and they are also people from above."


    the two old men looked at each other for the third time.


    afterwards, the old man said: "you are the only one who suddenly came to our place. there is no one else except you. so, if you are looking for someone, you may be looking in the wrong place."


    hearing this, han sanqian felt a little desperate for a moment, but he clearly noticed that the old man next to him seemed to be hesitant to speak.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5878

    it was the different changes in the old man''s expression that rekindled han sanqian''s extinguished hope.


    could it be that this group of people were deliberately unwilling to tell the truth because they were afraid of trouble, or were afraid that their enemies would settle accounts with su yingxia and others?


    thinking of this, han sanqian hurriedly said: "old man, those people are my friends and relatives, so please tell the truth."


    in order to put pressure on him, han sanqian continued to add: "on the way here, i met a very strange mysterious creature. he told me that he saw a group of people entering here."


    "that''s why i found this place all the way."


    of course, the mysterious creature did not tell han sanqian this exact information. han sanqian said this. in fact, he had only one purpose, that is, after seeing the old man hesitate to speak, han sanqian wanted to cheat directly.


    i want to use this method to force these people to admit some truth.


    the old man who spoke looked back at the other old man and frowned slightly.


    "but we really haven''t seen a large number of people waiting to come in here recently."


    "there are only 42 households in the village, with a population of more than 100. it''s not a big place. if there is any trouble, it''s impossible that we can''t find it."


    the other old man also nodded.


    han sanqian quickly focused his attention on the old man.


    he had been paying attention to this old man who was hesitant to speak, but before, he couldn''t keep catching others just because the other person was abnormal.


    that would only alert the enemy and make the other party more alert to what is wrong with them, making it more difficult for han sanqian to ask questions.


    now, he can legitimately go to see the old man, and the old man will feel more pressure because of this, and he might be able to say something.


    feeling the pressure brought by han sanqian''s gaze, he thought for a while and spoke.


    "lao you, i mean, is it possible that a group of people really came here, but they came during the day when we were resting?"


    hearing this, the old man named lao you, who was holding the child, frowned for a moment.


    "but even if it was our rest time, we should still see them when we wake up at night."


    "what grandpa xu means is that during the day, the people entering are not our village, but outside the village?"


    at this time, a woman weaving next to her spoke.


    there are three women darning, two of them are middle-aged women about forty years old, but the woman in front of me is very young, only about twenty.


    compared with the skin color of the first two women, she has fine skin and tender flesh, and she looks quite pretty.


    although there was still some dirt on her face, as if she had just finished working in the fields, it could hardly cover up the unique charm exuded by her beautiful face.


    moreover, her eyes are clear. even someone like han sanqian, who has seen many beauties, will be attracted by her beauty and purity immediately.


    han sanqian also realized the gaffe and hurriedly withdrew his gaze.


    "this girl is not in the village, what does it mean to be outside the village?" what han sanqian asked was certainly not what she meant on the surface. what han sanqian meant was that even if su yingxia and others came to the outside of the village, but, isn''t the first reaction of people to rush to the village as quickly as possible?


    even if he reaches the outside of the village, he will still come in.


    han sanqian believed that the other party should also know this very basic logic, so when the other party still said this, han sanqian felt that their words must have different meanings.


    the young woman couldn''t help but take another look at han sanqian.


    perhaps there were not many young and handsome men in the village, and han sanqian''s appearance was far more outstanding than most of them, so she actually blushed for a moment.


    "this gentleman doesn''t know something. if someone comes to our place, like you, the person who falls in our village will naturally be in our village. if he falls outside the village and it is still daytime, in fact, they entered our village very soon."


    when han sanqian heard this, he couldn''t help but frown even more: "girl, what do you mean by this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5879

    han sanqian was really confused.


    why is it so difficult to enter the village if it falls outside the village?


    moreover, we need to separate day and night? !


    this is so unreasonable and so unbelievable.


    even if there is some barrier in the village during the day, well, if you fall outside the village during the day and you can''t get in, then at night, once the barrier is closed, won''t su yingxia and others be able to come in? !


    "sir, you just came to the hidden world village. you may not know much about the hidden world village."


    "but i think you must have seen something strange about our village, right?"


    "oh?" han sanqian asked.


    the little beauty gently pointed to the sky. han sanqian followed his gaze and was shocked to find that under the darkness above his head, there was a crescent moon hanging above.


    the little beauty smiled: "you also saw the moon, which means it is night. but you see, we all practice at night, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    when she said this, han sanqian thought about it carefully, and there was indeed something strange about it.


    according to normal logic, in places like this, most people work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    but it''s really unusual here, we actually work at night.


    however, what surprised han sanqian even more was that there was a moon in this place.


    isn''t this place an underground space? !


    then... then why is there a moon here? moreover, when he came, han sanqian also observed the world here. it was pitch black, and the only light came from the village.


    why did the so-called moon suddenly appear when we got here?


    "actually, this is the strange thing about the village. we work at night, but we are actually forced to do nothing because it is daytime..."


    the little beauty wanted to continue talking, but at this point, she was interrupted by the old man named lao you.


    "little slave, don''t say anything. don''t reveal too much about the village to outsiders."


    "yes." the little beauty glanced at han sanqian again, as if she wanted to say something to han sanqian, but in front of lao you, she still chose to keep her mouth shut.


    han sanqian knew that there must be many stories and details in it.


    however, for the time being, it was unlikely that he would be able to ask in front of this old man.


    han sanqian didn''t want to force himself and smiled: "then can i stay here temporarily and wait until daybreak to find someone outside the village?"


    han sanqian wanted to delay time. he also wanted to settle in first and take advantage of the old excuse to ask this little beauty for a good question.


    her eyes are clear, which shows that she is not a complicated person. so, if he wants to ask, she will not interfere too much and will tell him a lot of inside information.


    therefore, han sanqian did this.


    the two old men looked at each other and seemed reluctant.


    at this moment, the little beauty and slave spoke.


    "grandpa yu and grandpa xu, it is not realistic to drive him out to live outside the village at this time. otherwise, let him live in the village for the time being."


    han sanqian was secretly happy. as han sanqian had guessed, xiaonu was a relatively simple-minded and kind-hearted person.


    therefore, there must be nothing wrong with asking her for some details.


    thinking of this, han sanqian hurriedly took out some elixirs and food from the space ring, and said: "don''t worry, i don''t live in vain. these are the expenses for my stay here."


    "please accept your small kindness."


    "as soon as it gets dark, i will leave on my own without disturbing you."


    the two old men looked at each other again, and the old man named xu said: "how about letting him stay for one night? i don''t think this young man is a bad person."


    when lao xu spoke, lao you thought about it carefully and said, "okay, in that case, we won''t accept your things. you can stay here for one night, but..."


    "but what?"


    "but there are no extra rooms in the village, only xiaonu has a small family, but she is the only girl in her family, so..." lao you looked at xiaonu.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5880

    han sanqian also looked at xiaotao with some embarrassment.


    obviously, what lao you means is that if he wants to stay for one night, everything depends on xiaonu''s wishes. if xiaonu doesn''t allow it, then no matter what he says today, i''m afraid it will be difficult for him to stay. gotta get down.


    after all, what they meant was very clear, and the reasons prevailed.


    there is no other place to live in the village.


    therefore, the key to the question now lies in xiaonu''s answer.


    however, it was really not easy for han sanqian to ask the slave more. she was young and obviously just a young girl. it was indeed inconvenient for her to stay with a man.


    not agreeing is actually reasonable.


    thinking of this, han sanqian looked at xiao nu with extreme embarrassment for a moment. he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t have any expectations in his eyes, but at least in his heart he really wanted xiao nu to agree.


    "it''s okay. if this gentleman doesn''t mind the bad environment here, xiaonu has no other opinions." xiaonu replied with some embarrassment.


    the two old men looked at each other, nodded, and then looked at han sanqian.


    "i wonder what you mean, sir?" lao you asked.


    han sanqian was stunned for a moment, and then nodded repeatedly: "no problem, i don''t have any problems. thank you, little slave girl."


    as long as he could stay, not to mention the poor living environment, even if han sanqian was allowed to live directly in the pig pen, han sanqian would not hesitate at all.


    he is here to find someone, so he doesn''t care about living conditions.


    lao xu glanced at lao you and said, "since both parties involved are willing, let this gentleman stay for one night temporarily."


    lao you nodded, then looked at han sanqian and said, "okay, since i have agreed, sir, i will stay at my house tonight."


    "however, as soon as it gets dark tomorrow morning, you have to leave here."


    "when you rest here at night, try to stay at xiaonu''s house as much as possible. the village is not big, and everyone will notice it quickly if there is an extra person. and you also know that xiaonu is just a yellow flower girl after all. when the time comes, if word gets out, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t sound good, and it will also have a great impact on xiaonu¡¯s reputation.¡±


    han sanqian nodded and said, "don''t worry, i won''t be walking around at night, i will just stay here."


    han sanqian originally wanted to say that i would stay in the house the whole time, but after thinking about it, he did not choose to say it directly. instead, he reserved a certain space for himself.


    after all, han sanqian himself is not willing to lie too much, so if he speaks too harshly in advance, he will really have to keep his promise for the sake of it. on the contrary, he will be severely restricted. of.


    although lao xu and lao you are old men, they are still old men in the village. relatively speaking, they are still honest and honest. in fact, they did not hear any clues about han sanqian''s words.


    quan dang han sanqian said nothing more than guarantees and oaths.


    the two of them looked at me, and i looked at you, and finally nodded.


    "okay, since sir has promised this, we also believe that sir can do it. let''s do this, little slave, you go into the house first to make arrangements."


    "yes." xiaonu nodded obediently, and then glanced at han sanqian shyly: "sir, please follow xiaonu into the house first."


    han sanqian nodded, followed xiaonu, and walked into the house.


    the house is not big, it is a typical thatched cottage in rural areas. once you walk in, you can see that it is quite poor inside.


    however, a girl''s house is still a girl''s house, even though it is simple and poor. however, the inside of the house was tidy, clean and very tidy.


    moreover, in many places there are decorations made of a mixture of dried flowers and fresh flowers, which look very beautiful and have a light floral fragrance.


    although overall, this house is indeed not very good, but relying on its owner''s tidiness and deliberate decoration, it makes this place look different from any luxurious place for a while, and it also looks more beautiful than those luxurious places. .


    han sanqian was a little obsessed with this for a while. i am afraid that in life, pastoral life is just that. isn''t this the kind of life han sanqian himself dreams of?


    while i was thinking about it, xiaonu came over...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5881

    "sir, you will stay in xiaonu''s bed tonight." xiaonu pointed to a corner of the room.


    there was a simple wooden bed, which was covered with some hay and then some soft cloth. it was very simple, but it looked very comfortable. there was a thick quilt on it, which made the bed feel comfortable. it has an overall clean feeling of warmth and comfort.


    "ah?" han sanqian was obviously stunned. han sanqian had confirmed that there was only one bed in the whole room.


    "then where do you live?" han sanqian asked.


    the little slave shook his head gently: "i work outside a lot in the evening and don''t get much rest. if i''m really tired and need a nap, i can just find a stool and lean against the corner to relax for a while."


    "isn''t this good? otherwise, i''ll sleep underground."


    han sanqian actually had a very simple idea. it was a girl''s bed, and it was not good to just sleep on someone else''s bed.


    he is not a delicate master, so he can just find a place to lie down casually for a while.


    anyway, he didn''t really need a bed to rest on, he was satisfied without even needing to rest.


    "no." xiaonu shook his head, his eyes a little firm, giving people a feeling that there was no room for doubt and argument: "how can i be so hospitable to guests? let''s not talk about whether the people in the village will laugh at me for not being able to entertain guests. xiaonu himself can¡¯t pass this test at all.¡±


    with that said, regardless of whether han sanqian agreed or not, xiao nu directly pulled han sanqian and walked to the bed.


    the little slave was both squeamish and stubborn, saying: "tonight, no matter what, you must sleep on the bed, otherwise, you will not live in my house."


    han sanqian rubbed his head a little depressed. he was too embarrassed to say no even after he had said this.


    "okay, since the girl said so, i will stay."


    with that said, han sanqian sat on the bed.


    "that''s right."


    after xiaonu finished speaking, he looked at han sanqian.


    han sanqian was a little embarrassed, and for a moment he didn''t know what she was doing when she looked at him. after reflecting for a moment, he suddenly realized, then he took off his shoes honestly and lay on the bed.


    the little slave smiled with satisfaction, then helped han sanqian pull the quilt away, and then covered han sanqian with it.


    xiaonu said: "the temperature here in our place will be normal in the first half of the night, but it will be a bit cold in the second half of the night, and sometimes it will even freeze to the bone. therefore, if you want to rest, you must cover yourself with a quilt."


    "also, because everyone is working at night, the noise outside will be louder. don''t be too surprised and just rest peacefully."


    han sanqian obviously feels ten years older than xiaonu, but at this moment, he feels like a baby being taken care of.


    the quilt is indeed very thick, but it is relatively soft. moreover, it is a quilt made by a girl after all, and it always has a faint fragrance.


    han sanqian nodded: "i understand."


    the little slave also covered han sanqian with a quilt, and smiled softly: "okay, in that case, sir, you can rest, i will go out to work first, if anything happens, just call me, i will be there working outside the house.¡±


    han sanqian nodded again, and xiao nu smiled softly and retreated.


    as soon as the little slave left, han sanqian was lying on the bed and was too embarrassed to get up for a while, so he simply observed the room.


    the room is indeed very simple, with few furniture, but it does not make people feel uncomfortable at all, let alone difficult.


    if possible, han sanqian really wanted to have a room like this with su yingxia.


    there are no complicated material needs, and there is no furniture of this kind. it is just some simple daily necessities, and then plant some fields, raise some chickens and ducks, etc., and live a plain but fulfilling life.


    "hey!" han sanqian couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    "people, sometimes having too much material desire will cause them to pursue too much, and it is precisely this kind of material desire that makes people have to work hard and work hard. in the end, tying people alive to the production line may be a good thing for society, but everyone is also under high pressure.¡±


    suddenly, when he said this, han sanqian frowned fiercely: "what is this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5882

    han sanqian''s eyes were focused on a corner inside the room.


    it was only at this time that han sanqian suddenly realized that something seemed not quite right.


    in fact, there is only one room in xiaonu''s house, which has a bed and some other daily necessities. but the only thing that makes han sanqian feel strange is that this room always gives han sanqian a strange feeling. .


    originally, han sanqian had always known about the strangeness, but he couldn''t tell where the strangeness was. but when he focused his eyes on the far corner, he began to realize the strangeness inside. where is it?


    in the far corner of the room, there is a small shrine.


    generally, the place where the shrine is placed is usually in the center of the house, and there is often a table or something like that.


    even if there isn''t one, a place will be reserved on the wall.


    and there, it was placed directly on the ground.


    this is not surprising, because some gods do not necessarily need to be placed in high positions.


    for example, kitchen god!


    the kitchen lord only needs to place a shrine in the corner next to the stove, and that will be enough.


    because that is its territory.


    there is also the tu gong. of course, no one would worship the tu gong at home, so in fact, the only place that should be placed is the shrine of the kitchen god.


    but it happened to be the shrine of the kitchen god, and han sanqian suddenly discovered the strangest thing about him.


    yes, the strangest thing in the whole house is that there is no stove for cooking.


    if a person wants to live, he must have basic necessities such as food, clothing, housing and transportation. obviously, this house meets the three conditions, but it only lacks a stove for cooking.


    food is the most important thing for the people, and eating is very important for anyone.


    han sanqian naturally felt something was wrong when such an important thing was missing from the room. however, han sanqian had never noticed this before.


    "without the stove, what does the little slave usually eat? a girl who looks so quiet and well-behaved wouldn''t eat raw food every day, right?"


    han sanqian thought a little depressed.


    however, maybe he was too bored, or maybe he was thinking too absorbedly. after thinking about it for a long time, countless possibilities of speculation flew into han sanqian''s mind.


    in the end, han sanqian actually fell asleep in a daze.


    when i woke up in a daze, i felt a little cold. at the same time, i felt the quilt on my body moving slightly before i opened my eyes.


    as soon as he opened his eyes, xiaonu was standing in front of him, arranging the bedding on him.


    seeing han sanqian open his eyes, xiaonu looked away with some embarrassment: "i''m sorry, sir, for waking you up."


    "it''s okay." han sanqian smiled. now that he was a little more awake, he could clearly feel that the temperature outside seemed to have suddenly become very low: "this temperature..."


    xiaonu smiled softly and said: "didn''t xiaonu just tell your husband that in our place, the weather will get cold in the second half of the night, and it may become very cold. unfortunately, it seems to be very cold tonight. ."


    i have to say that it is indeed very cold. even if han sanqian is protected by his true energy, he can clearly feel that the temperature here has become very low.


    "i didn''t expect it to be so cold at night." han sanqian smiled.


    he raised his eyes and looked at the door of the house. the door had been closed and the door pin was inserted.


    "aren''t you going to work tonight?" han sanqian asked subconsciously.


    the little slave smiled softly: "generally when the weather is too cold, we will stop work early. after all, we can''t work in such a cold weather."


    hearing this answer, han sanqian lowered his head in embarrassment.


    damn, he forgot about it for a while.


    however, when he lowered his head, han sanqian realized that xiao nu''s clothes were actually very thin. now he felt uncomfortable even under the quilt and was a little cold.


    so for a girl like xiaonu, wearing such thin clothes, wouldn¡¯t it be...


    thinking of this, han sanqian suddenly raised his head and looked at xiaonu: "by the way, it''s so cold outside, what should you do?"


    as han sanqian said, he was about to get off the bed and make room for the slave!


    after all, he couldn''t do anything to let the girl freeze.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5883

    seeing han sanqian coming down, the little slave was obviously panicked for a moment: "sir, what are you doing? it''s so cold outside, please stay under the quilt quickly, don''t get cold or catch a cold."


    han sanqian waved his hands quickly: "it''s just because of the cold that you have to get under the quilt quickly. i''m fine. i''m a grown man. i''m not afraid of the cold at all."


    with that said, han sanqian had already gotten out of bed.


    unexpectedly, xiaonu, this girl, looks gentle and quiet, but in fact she is very stubborn.


    "no, sir, please go to bed."


    "you go."


    "you go!"


    immediately afterwards, the two people began to get into some kind of strange tug-of-war. han sanqian had to let xiaonu go to bed, but xiaonu also very stubbornly asked han sanqian to go up and lie down. the two of them were completely in love for a while. there was a stalemate, with no one giving in.


    however, amid this tug-of-war, the temperature inside the house became colder and colder.


    not to mention that xiaonu was shivering slightly, even han sanqian himself began to tremble slightly.


    han sanqian was speechless. if it continued like this, both of them would probably get cold.


    "do you have any firewood at home?" han sanqian asked.


    "huh?" xiaonu looked at han sanqian strangely.


    "what i mean is, since we are all at a stalemate, why not get some firewood, let''s make some fire, and then warm up."


    in this way, the temperature inside the house will at least be relatively high, and two people sitting next to the fire will not freeze anyone.


    "no." xiaonu shook his head.


    "huh?" han sanqian was confused. it''s normal for you to live in a place like this without other things, but it would be really weird to have no firewood.


    the roots of crops can be burned as firewood, and there are enough trees in the forest outside to be cut down for firewood. these are all good things for making fire, but there are none here?


    isn''t this a bit outrageous?


    seeming to see han sanqian''s doubts, xiaonu hurriedly explained: "the woods outside the village are not allowed to be cut down in the village, because if there are no those big trees, the village chief said that our village would be like this every night. extremely cold weather.¡±


    "so, you can''t cut down trees for firewood."


    han sanqian couldn''t argue with this. some woods did play a role in wind and sand prevention, and it was true that they couldn''t be cut down randomly.


    then, something like straw can be used to light a fire, let alone there is no such thing in this house. even if there is, han sanqian is embarrassed to let others have the luxury to use such things to warm the fire.


    things like straw are easy to burn, and the temperature they generate will soon catch up. however, straw is too indestructible to burn, so it is impossible to use these things to make a fire.


    at least anyone with common sense knows that this burning method is simply luxurious.


    "sir, please don''t worry about this. can you just go to bed and have a good rest?" xiao nu said a little anxiously. she was really afraid that han sanqian would get cold because of this: "i really don''t have any problem. after all, i¡¯m relatively used to it here.¡±


    "ah owe!"


    as soon as she finished speaking, xiaonu couldn''t help but yawned. han sanqian didn''t say anything more, he just looked at her quietly, saying nothing.


    xiaonu also touched his nose embarrassedly.


    han sanqian smiled: "now it''s time to go up obediently."


    the little slave lowered his head in embarrassment: "this is not how we treat guests. otherwise, we are both on the bed, you on this end and me on the other end. in this way, men and women are different, and neither of them knows how to treat guests." freezing.¡±


    "this...isn''t this bad?" han sanqian''s head is a bit big.


    forget about being alone, it''s still not a good idea to go to the same bed.


    "i don''t want to do this, but if you don''t want to, then i won''t go to bed. there is no way to treat guests by putting them aside."


    seeing that the little slave was so stubborn, han sanqian''s head was bigger than the two, and he was a little depressed for a while.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5884

    han sanqian has one head and two big heads. after thinking about it, he clearly understood that he was already riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off.


    if she didn''t agree, looking at xiao nu''s posture, it was impossible for her to compromise, then the consequences for both of them could be imagined, that is, the two stubborn donkeys would end up freezing in place.


    judging from the temperature tonight, no one knows whether a monk like han sanqian will catch a cold within an hour, but the little slave will definitely catch a cold.


    after all, han sanqian was a guest. if he had to let xiaonu suffer such a result because of his own reasons, han sanqian would feel a little bit guilty.


    therefore, the only way to solve this problem is to make do.


    anyway, han sanqian felt that it wasn''t like sleeping together directly, it was just that everyone was hiding there temporarily. it didn''t matter if they kept distance and maintained etiquette.


    thinking of this, han sanqian coughed: "how about we go up together?"


    xiaonu nodded, but did not move immediately. instead, he stared at han sanqian first.


    good guy, looking at this posture, she has to go up first. she is obviously afraid that she will not go up after she goes up.


    han sanqian was helpless, smiled bitterly, and climbed onto the bed first, followed closely by xiaonu, who finally got on the bed coquettishly.


    one is at the head of the bed, and the other is at the end of the bed. the two of them are covered with a quilt, each sitting in different positions.


    han sanqian lowered his head and said nothing, and xiaonu was obviously a little shy.


    after all, for xiaonu, she had never had such close contact with a man since she was a child, and he was still a young and handsome man.


    han sanqian is also a little awkward, but for han sanqian, he is trying to find a way to resolve the embarrassment.


    but they were still strangers after all. for a moment, han sanqian wanted to find a topic to break the awkwardness, but he didn''t know what to talk about.


    the two of them fell silent, and for a while, the room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    han sanqian thought about it. for some reason, maybe he really couldn''t think of what to say, or maybe he thought for too long. in a daze, he sat on the bed against the wall and fell asleep.


    as he fell asleep, he clearly felt a faint fragrance hitting his nostrils.


    the scent is very light, so light that it feels like the petals of some kind of flower have just bloomed.


    han sanqian originally wanted to smell it more, and even opened his eyes and stood up, asking xiaonu what the fragrance was. however, just for a moment, i felt sleepy all over my body, and my eyelids were as heavy as a thousand pounds. i wanted to ask the person who came, but in the end i was no longer willing to use even the small strength to open my eyes.


    at this moment, he seemed to be completely controlled by sleep, and he did not stop doing anything. after a while, the strong sleepiness completely hit his mind, and han sanqian fell asleep directly.


    however, this sleep is not very dead, but more like a hazy state between sleeping and not sleeping, and in this process, although other people''s consciousness falls into that darkness, they are still in their consciousness. it seems that i can still control myself. this feeling is like a ghost on the bed.


    after a while, han sanqian heard xiaonu''s voice, but xiaonu''s voice was not normal, but a little panicked. it seemed that she was in a dangerous situation at this time!


    then, the voices became more and more urgent.


    "lu shen! don''t come over, you... don''t come over. if you come over again... i will..."


    "what are you doing? little slave?!" it was... the voice of a man, about 20 or 30 years old. however, besides himself, how could there be... how could there be other people''s voices in this room, what''s happening here? !


    "i...i just screamed."


    "haha, xiaonu, what are you talking about? it''s getting colder in the middle of the night and everyone is resting in the house. besides, even if someone hears it, i want to ask you in this village, who dares to go against me? xiaonu, you you know, i really like you very much. you see, i''m usually nice to you, what else do you want? there are so many people in this village begging me to like you, but i don''t like them yet."


    "i don''t need you to be nice to me. if you feel a loss for helping me in the past, i can help you with some work in the fields in the future as compensation."


    "damn, i''ve helped out, and i''ve given in my usual efforts. shouldn''t i get some reward back?! as for the work in my fields, there are plenty of people doing it for me, so you don''t have to pay me back, hehe!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5885

    "lu shen, after all, we are all from the same village, and your father is the village chief. if you act randomly, you will not want your father''s reputation or your family''s reputation in the future?!"


    "famous places? as the saying goes, if you die under peonies, you will be a ghost. what''s the point of playing with you all night long, little slave?"


    "you!!"


    "erhu, is there something on that kid??!"


    "i don''t know, i''m looking for it, but judging from the boy''s clothes, he should be pretty good." there was another man''s voice in the room.


    moreover, as the voice appeared, han sanqian felt as if someone was touching his body. i


    "fuck, brother shen, the more you look at this kid, the more complicated he becomes. grandma, he looks like a rich man at first glance."


    "that''s right!"


    "it''s so cool. i have something to take and a beauty to sleep with, haha! by the way, brother shen, the medicine will take effect for a long time. i''ll go outside to let you relax later. you can play slowly and take this kid out by the way. come here. how to deal with this kid?!"


    "i''m just here to play slave, nothing else matters. after you roll up all the things for him, as for this kid, kill him directly, no matter what!"


    lu shen said gloomily, in fact, when han sanqian entered the village, erhu discovered han sanqian''s arrival.


    however, erhu actually didn''t have too many or too many thoughts, he just told lu shen about it.


    when lu shen heard this, he immediately felt malicious. after all, he was an outsider. even if he was poor, no matter how bad his life was, if he could travel around the world, he would at least be better than those of them who stayed in the village.


    therefore, he easily made a judgment that this matter was not simple, and han sanqian must have something in him.


    it was getting colder tonight, and everyone would go back to the house at this time. he lay in the house and thought about it, wanting to do something more and more. finally, he decided that tonight was a good time to do it.


    however, since they have already started to do dirty things, lu shen thought that it would be better to do the dirty things together to the end.


    if you don¡¯t do one, you will naturally stop doing the other. i have coveted this little slave for a long time, and i can get both treasure and beauty, so why not do it?


    you must know that although xiao nu is an ordinary girl in the village, but after all, her facial features are like a fish and a goose, and she is completely the kind of beautiful woman who will completely miss her for life after seeing her once. in the dreamland she enters after sleeping on weekdays, nine times out of ten, it was her who i dreamed about. for this beauty, if there was a chance to win it, how could he let it go?


    therefore, he quickly called on his lackeys and went to the vicinity of xiaonu''s house.


    however, although he is a rural person, he is not stupid. he also knows that he does not understand outsiders like han sanqian well. if he dares to travel around the world, he must be quite capable.


    if he acted rashly, he would most likely lose the rice. therefore, for the sake of safety, he deliberately prepared the drug in advance.


    when the time is right, once you get in, just put these things first, and then wait for han sanqian and xiaonu''s medicine in the room to take effect, and then kill them!


    everything went much smoother than he expected. han sanqian soon leaned against the wall and fainted. naturally, this matter was more than half successful.


    although the drug in the house was not specially made, it happened to be a kind of medicinal herb grown in the village, which was very deceptive.


    originally, due to its addictive nature, the village was not allowed to grow it, but because lu shen''s father was the village chief, their family did have some.


    at the moment, xiaonu was deliberately awakened by lu shen using the antidote. otherwise, xiaonu would be almost the same as han sanqian, and it would be difficult for him to wake up on his own.


    soon, han sanqian felt hands starting to take off his clothes and groping for things on his body. then, he heard the voice of the slave: "lu shen, you are also the village chief''s son after all. you use these methods to isn¡¯t that too despicable?!¡±


    "despicable?! little slave, you can''t say that, am i being despicable? as the saying goes, a gentleman loves money, and this is done in a reasonable way. i am not doing it in a reasonable way! to me , what is the tao, is the method. if i have a way to get something, that¡¯s fine. and you, stop talking nonsense, little slave, are you going to take off your clothes by yourself, or should i help you?!¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5886

    "you...if you dare to come close, i...i won''t be polite to you!" xiao nu shouted angrily.


    "huh, since you are so ignorant, okay, i want to see who is rude to whom!" lu shen snorted coldly, then moved his body and grabbed him roughly with his hand, even though the slave hid quickly. , but he directly tore off a piece of clothing, and his extremely white and tender shoulders were immediately exposed, which made lu shen''s whole body boil.


    "help, help, and this gentleman, you... wake up quickly! hurry... run quickly." when xiao nu saw that his clothes were scratched, he shouted anxiously.


    she knew that lu shen had already shown a fierce look on his face and took action directly.


    she also knew that she was doomed, but this was not scary. what was scary was that han sanqian might face danger next, so she was really anxious.


    "haha, he wakes up?! xiao slave, you are probably dreaming. this kid won''t wake up for an hour or two. don''t worry about him for now. tonight, i will show you what a man is! haha! "


    lu shen laughed loudly, and then suddenly rushed forward. although the poor little slave resisted desperately, she was just a weak woman. she had no strength at all. she only struggled for a while, and then she was completely helpless and was directly killed by lu shen. he fell deeply onto the bed, hitting his head heavily on the head of the bed, and a strong feeling of dizziness suddenly hit him from the back of his head!


    lu shen smiled coldly, and continued to grab the clothes with his big hands and was about to tear them apart!


    but as soon as he started tearing his hands apart, he suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his back!


    what happened? could it be that the movement was too big and the waist suddenly slipped?


    "boom!"


    the next second, there was a loud noise, and before lu shen could react, he flew back a certain distance uncontrollably. the huge pulling force caused him to hit the other end of the bed, and he fell behind. under the bed.


    he endured the pain and climbed up from the ground. after taking a closer look, he couldn''t help but frown for a moment.


    "you...you guy, you...how did you wake up?!"


    "humph, are you surprised?"


    on the other end of the bed, it was none other than han sanqian who had woken up. at this time, han sanqian had a calm face, but his eyes were filled with a trace of anger, looking at lu shen hatefully.


    "you...weren''t you fallen into my smoke? how did you wake up?!"


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully and asked him how he woke up. it was really simple. after all, with han sanqian''s ability, these mist smokes are nothing to him.


    even though these mist smokes are somewhat special compared to other things, for han sanqian, no matter how special things are, they will become less special.


    this guy, he is the real poison king. he is not even afraid of poison. is he afraid that you will lose yourself in smoke?


    "this is impossible. i don''t think you look like a person with a high level of cultivation. even if i underestimated you a little bit, it would only be a decrease in the time you spent in coma. but... this, can it¡¯s impossible for this to be reduced to this much¡­¡±


    there have long been rumors in miyan village that they were grown in the village to avoid being chased by enemies. these things are really powerful when used.


    even some masters would never be able to withstand the intoxicating properties of these drugs.


    after all, if this were not the case, even after the enemies were completely gone, the raw materials for these drugs would not be banned to the extent that only the village chief''s family could grow some to prevent the risk of any enemy attacks.


    can¡­¡­


    "sir, please leave me alone, please leave quickly, please leave quickly." xiaonu looked at han sanqian with difficulty. at this time, she was not thinking about her own safety, but han sanqian''s.


    she is so simple that it makes people feel sad.


    "humph, my cultivation level is not high? tell me, is it possible that you are blind! after all, if you can discover my cultivation level, am i living in vain?!" han sanqian shouted coldly, gently and casually stimulate the true energy in your body.


    immediately afterwards, han sanqian waved his hand, not even using heavenly fire, but just an ordinary flame hitting lu shen!


    after all, lu shen is also the son of the village chief, and he is usually considered a sidekick in the village. although he is a bully in the village, he still has some three-legged cat skills following his village elder father.


    facing han sanqian''s fire attack, he did not flinch at all, and directly tried to use his true energy to forcefully build a shield to offset han sanqian''s attack.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5887

    yes, in this village, he has become accustomed to being domineering, so naturally in his perception, he, lu shen, is also the number one prodigy in the village. although the boy opposite doesn''t know why he can wake up so quickly, but when it comes to fighting, lu shen thinks he has nothing to be afraid of.


    "boom!"


    but the frog at the bottom of the well is still a frog at the bottom of the well. facing han sanqian''s flames, the comparison in strength between the two was like an indiscriminate attack.


    therefore, even though lu shen raised the shield, it was of no use. as soon as the fire came, the shield was broken instantly, and then the flames spread across his body instantly, burning lu shen and yelling!


    when erhu heard this situation, he became anxious on the spot. after all, everyone is in the room at this time, but if you shout like this, it doesn''t mean that everyone won''t hear it and come.


    once other people are provoked, what happened between him and lu shen here will be completely hidden, so he quickly and subconsciously ran to lu shen to put out the fire.


    but there was no way he could extinguish it, so he could only keep beating the fire on lu shen''s body like an ant on a hot pot.


    but this flame was like a fucking evil. no matter how hard he slapped it, the fire would never go out, and the temperature was so high that even he was burning and hurting.


    "damn it, put out the fire, put out the fire, erhu, it hurts so much, it hurts so much." lu shen was so burned that he could no longer control himself.


    he feels that if this fire continues to be extinguished, good guy, he will definitely be familiar with it today.


    erhu is also anxious.


    if this fire doesn''t go out, if this attracts other people, then we really have to play tricks tonight.


    it is said that to catch a thief, you have to catch the stolen goods. good guy, not only were they caught with the stolen goods, but they were even caught in the act. at that time, they would not even be able to quibble.


    he also knew very well about the village chief. although his eldest brother lu shen was the village chief''s biological son, the village chief had always been very conscientious and conscientious in his work. if he found out that his son was doing these things, he would definitely not be polite. of.


    then, here comes the question.


    it is a fact that the village chief will not be polite to his son, but the problem is that no matter how rude he is to his son, in the final analysis, he is still his son, so he will never kill him too harshly.


    so, if there is an explanation for this matter, who can be killed? it can only be his accomplice.


    the most popular saying in the village is that yellow dogs eat shit and black dogs suffer.


    damn it, it¡¯s you who suffers in the end.


    however, he really tried his best again, but the problem was that he just couldn''t handle the fire.


    han sanqian glanced at the two of them disdainfully, then helped the little slave up, took off his coat, and put it on the little slave.


    seeing that she was very nervous, han sanqian couldn''t help but make a joke to try to ease her nervousness: "if i had known that someone would light a fire for us in the middle of the night, we wouldn''t have to hide in the bed in such embarrassment."


    "look, once that big candle burns, does the temperature in the room get much better?"


    xiaonu was completely scared, but when he heard han sanqian''s words, he couldn''t help but froze and laughed.


    especially when she saw lu shen''s body covered with fire, looking a bit like a huge candle burning crazily, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile softly.


    seeing that xiaonu was in a better mood, han sanqian looked back at lu shen and erhu.


    "how about it, beauties, you can''t play with it anymore, but are these fires i prepared for you fun?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5888

    lu shen and er hu couldn''t stand being burned. although er hu was not the one who was singled out, he still felt a little unbearable in the process.


    fortunately, han sanqian was not from this village after all, so he was actually somewhat lenient towards these two people.


    he didn''t use too much energy to mess with them, and he didn''t want to kill them. when he first came here, he didn''t want to cause more trouble, he just wanted to teach them a lesson.


    bang, suddenly, the flames on lu shen''s body disappeared, and then, a white light appeared on the two of them.


    what made han sanqian very strange was that with the appearance of this white light, in the blink of an eye, not only did the two people lose their fire, but they also acted completely like nothing happened.


    if he hadn''t burned them with his own hands, han sanqian would have felt as if nothing had happened just now.


    immediately afterwards, a woman walked in, dressed in white.


    "sister." seeing the person coming, lu shen suddenly became excited: "sister, why are you here?"


    the woman looked absolutely beautiful, but the expression on her face was extremely cold at this time.


    "how he hit you, you hit me back no matter who it is."


    hearing this, han sanqian frowned.


    han sanqian gently blocked xiaonu behind him and looked at the three of them coldly.


    the two villains lu shen and er hu immediately sneered, and then the two men slowly surrounded han sanqian from the left and right.


    a triangular array, obviously paved.


    however, han sanqian was not worried about this at all. he knew very well what the two bad guys were capable of. what might really give han sanqian a headache was actually the woman in front of him.


    however, although he was afraid, han sanqian was not afraid at all. he suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the woman at an extremely fast speed.


    because he couldn''t use too much infuriating energy, han sanqian knew that it was pointless to struggle with her. the best way was to take the initiative to attack and test her depth!


    "boom!"


    with strong qi, han sanqian rushed towards the girl like lightning, but just as he punched out, a moment later, there was a heavy sound directly from his hand.


    looking up, han sanqian''s punch did not hit the woman, but instead hit erhu on the left. in order to protect the woman, this guy turned around and used his body to directly resist han sanqian''s attack.


    han sanqian was extremely fast and powerful, and erhu was also anxious and worried for a moment, so the punch was solid and sure to hit.


    with a loud noise, erhu flew upside down for several meters, fell down and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    "why are you still fighting?!" han sanqian shouted coldly, glanced at lu shen who was about to rush over from the other side, and couldn''t help but sneered.


    raise your hands and fist!


    "boom!!"


    there was another loud noise, and lu shen, who rushed over from the right, also received a solid blow from the punch.


    just like erhu, he flew upside down and hit the ground, vomiting blood!


    "it seems that you are the only one left!"


    han sanqian laughed softly and raised his fist again!


    "call!"


    suddenly, at this moment, han sanqian was startled.


    damn, how could this be? han sanqian looked at the two people whose fists flew away in shock.


    i saw two people all standing up at this time.


    these two people had clearly punched each other just now.


    although i can''t use too much zhenqi now, and i haven''t made any fatal blows, judging from my strength and cultivation level, it is impossible for these two people to be injured in just a few days and half a month after this punch. completely restored as before.


    as for regaining combat effectiveness, it will take at least half an hour!


    but what about these two guys...


    "is it her?!" han sanqian frowned, his eyes locked on the girl.


    at this time, the woman clasped her hands together and muttered something quickly, and two rays of light kept pouring from her body towards the two bad guys.


    seeing this, han sanqian suddenly remembered the way the five elements divine stone healed him.


    "healing?!"


    is there anyone in this small village who knows this kind of magic?


    "go to hell."


    when han sanqian was lost in thought, with a soft drink, erhu suddenly rushed over without knowing when, heading straight towards han sanqian!


    han sanqian frowned, shouted softly and quickly stepped aside. then he made a backhand and punched erhu who was rushing down!


    "boom!"


    knock it away with one punch!


    in the blink of an eye, lu shen rushed over again!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5889

    "boom!"


    "boom!!"


    "boom!!"


    in the room, a series of muffled punches continued to ring out from each other. the two bad guys were like two ping-pong balls, coming and going, going and coming again.


    half an hour later.


    han sanqian was covered in sweat, and beads of sweat as big as beans were falling continuously on his forehead.


    opposite han sanqian, lu shen, erhu and the woman were also panting at this time, almost dead from exhaustion.


    "damn, what kind of evil magic does this woman have? she has been undergoing treatment for more than half an hour?!" han sanqian stared at the woman opposite him in wonder.


    for half an hour, she was treating almost endlessly.


    those two guys were as weak as they were, and they were constantly impacting themselves under her infinite treatment.


    although the cultivation of these two guys can only be used as meat bombs for han sanqian, han sanqian''s physical strength is completely unable to bear the consumption for such a long time.


    although han sanqian''s zhenqi is currently more than enough to deal with these gadgets.


    can¡­¡­


    "that''s enough. are you so good at feeding people? if you''re not tired, i''m tired too." han sanqian said in a depressed tone, doubtful on the one hand, and taking the opportunity to rest on the other.


    "hmph, that stinky man came out of nowhere and bullied my younger brother in our village. today i want you to see how powerful i am. aren''t you good at beating me? come on, keep beating me?!" the girl shouted in a cold voice. .


    compared to han sanqian who was half dead from exhaustion, she was obviously much better. after all, all she had done so far was to treat those two.


    so the workload is actually very small for her.


    the only really miserable thing is that the two bad guys, although they are constantly being treated and have no worries about their injuries, they are still human beings and they can''t bear it after all this time.


    "if you are smart, apologize to us now and knock three rings. i can give you a lighter sentence." the girl said.


    han sanqian frowned: "let''s not talk about what you can do to me? even if you can, you are indiscriminate. do you think i will kill you?!"


    "you!" the girl was angry. he could indeed make the defensive battle perfect with treatment, but it was almost impossible to attack han sanqian. after all, the cultivation of these two people was not good enough.


    although her own treatment can be completed by herself, and her personal method is unique and consumes very little, so she can cast such spells for a long time.


    but this does not mean that it can be done infinitely. judging from the current situation, another half an hour has almost reached the limit. what''s even more annoying is that although han sanqian really can''t do anything to her now, this guy seems to be very mysterious in his cultivation, and he doesn''t seem to be aware of it.


    if han sanqian''s cultivation is deep enough and he keeps fighting, and han sanqian still doesn''t give up, then the three of them will be captured in more than half an hour.


    instead of this, the best thing now is to give it a try!


    thinking of this, the girl closed her eyes softly and recited the spells quickly. a strong white light suddenly burst out from her body, and then extended rapidly, flying straight to han sanqian.


    han sanqian''s face was confused. covered in white light, his whole body seemed to be bathing in the sun, comfortable and lazy.


    his body, which was already a little tired, was also recovering quickly, and the injuries on his hands caused by half an hour''s beating were also quickly healing.


    it¡¯s cool, it¡¯s really cool!


    it was as if the five elements divine stone had been opened.


    "hey, are you making a mistake? why are you treating me?!" although he was very comfortable, han sanqian still shouted in confusion.


    is this woman stupid? why do you suddenly come here to treat yourself? although, it¡¯s really fun! !


    "huh!" the girl sneered and didn''t answer. the speed of chanting the dharma on her lips increased, and the whiteness on han sanqian''s body became stronger and stronger.


    han sanqian felt extremely comfortable all over his body.


    although it only lasted a few seconds, his body became extremely good, and the power he consumed was greatly replenished.


    now he understands why the two bad guys lu shen and er hu can regain their fighting strength in an instant. with this kind of treatment, even pigs can do it?


    han sanqian also didn''t expect that someone in this small village could actually have such ability.


    thinking in his mind, han sanqian couldn''t help but smile. but soon, his smile solidified.


    i don''t know when it started, but my nose suddenly started to bleed.


    han sanqian wiped it, but in the blink of an eye his nosebleed became even more!


    "w-what''s going on?!" he wiped his nosebleed again, and his whole hand was already bloody.


    is this the aunt?


    han sanqian was confused, could it be that the treatment was too supplementary? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5890

    han sanqian couldn''t help but be completely immersed in the joy of this kind of treatment, and han sanqian could swear that this was a more enjoyable experience in his life than the five elements divine stone treatment.


    it feels like a large number of nurses are feeding you medicine, and at the same time there are a lot of top-notch beauties cheering you up, massaging you to relax, giving you a feeling of infinite happiness...


    it¡¯s hard to extricate yourself.


    "death is imminent, and you still enjoy it so much, go to hell." seeing han sanqian''s smile because he was too restrained, the girl knew that the opportunity had come.


    with a thought in his mouth and a clasp of his hands, the white light became brighter in an instant.


    ¡°wow, it¡¯s so comfortable!!!¡±


    in the white light, han sanqian finally couldn''t bear it and shouted out!


    but at this time, only the woman knew that han sanqian''s situation was actually very dangerous. because at this time, han sanqian had begun to swell, like a steamed bun soaked in water. his entire body was fatter than before, and blood was slowly flowing out of his nose, ears and other places.


    "you are trying to make him up to death!" xiao nu also saw this and stepped forward to stop him.


    if it continues like this, han sanqian will definitely become yang-swelled to death due to too much tonic before long!


    suddenly, just when xiaonu was about to take action, the sky outside suddenly started to roar with wind and clouds. it was still a cold night just now, but now the sun was rising and its light was shining on the earth.


    "oops, it''s dawn!" xiao nu suddenly shouted. everyone in the village knew this situation very well, because the smell in the air at this time was terrifying.


    no one knows these feelings better than they who live in the village!


    "they are coming.!" a trace of fear flashed in xiao nu''s eyes!


    "hmph, how could it be dawn so soon? do you think i will be fooled? if a man from outside the village does something in the village, then don''t blame me for being ruthless." the girl shook her head and shouted coldly.


    although tianliang is a forbidden word, who knows if it is xiaonu¡¯s treacherous plan? now that han sanqian is under his control, the initiative is in his own hands.


    xiaonu wanted to explain, but he was not nervous and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "sister, don''t fall into the trap. how could it dawn so soon today? he is lying to us?!" lu shen stood up from the ground and quickly came to the girl''s side.


    "yes, according to normal estimates, it will only be close to dawn." erhu also quickly returned to the girl''s side.


    "sometimes it will dawn earlier, you should know that." qingqing didn''t know how to explain, so she opened her mouth for a long time and only said this!


    at dawn, the village closed its doors. now this breath has arrived. according to the rules of the village, they must fall asleep immediately!


    however, looking at the current situation, it is simply impossible to expect them to stop.


    she set her sights on han sanqian.


    of course han sanqian also saw her panicked eyes, but this... this was so comfortable. although his consciousness wanted to leave, his body subconsciously refused to allow it.


    "let him go." seeing that han sanqian couldn''t escape, xiao nu was really anxious, so he turned around and picked up the kitchen knife in the room.


    "dream!" the girl frowned, and immediately beside her, lu shen and er hu rushed towards xiao nu.


    the two bad guys are men after all, so even if xiaonu has weapons in his hands, he can''t do anything to them.


    "you!"


    it was extremely uncomfortable to be surrounded by two people, and xiaonu was angry and anxious for a while.


    "hmph, brat, why don''t you kneel down and apologize? now, do you know how powerful i am?!"


    seeing that the battle situation was under her control, the girl couldn''t help but smile.


    as far as she is concerned, she only has one younger brother, so naturally she cannot be bullied.


    "let me use healing skills to turn you into a dead fat man!" the girl shouted, and at the same time, she chanted the formula faster, and the miserable han sanqian continued to gain weight again in the white light.


    that kind of refreshing feeling was so comfortable that han sanqian almost had a nosebleed, but there was really nothing he could do! !


    but suddenly, a strong odor instantly spread in the air.


    and almost in the blink of an eye, the periphery of the room was suddenly covered with black shadows. those black shadows could not clearly see their appearance at all, but they looked like people, and they were surrounded by a white air.


    at the forefront of the black shadow, four white figures wearing cloaks stood there. although these people were also wrapped in white energy, what was different from those white figures was that their bodies seemed to be more transparent.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5891

    "it''s interesting. some people actually stayed up until dawn, putting on such a good show here." the leader, bai ying, smiled disdainfully. he was one of the leading captains.


    "that woman is not simple, but i really didn''t expect that that man is not simple either." seeing han sanqian trapped in the white light at this time, the other captain couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "it doesn''t matter if it''s simple or not, for us, we just need to follow the rules here."


    "haha, the second brother is right. since someone breaks the rules, then we will enforce the rules."


    "what should we do now, wait until they finish fighting and we''ll all go together, or do we go all together now?"


    "do we need to pick up the slack in terms of our strength? can''t we just improve it?"


    the four people looked at each other, and then suddenly rushed towards them.


    as soon as the leader finished his words, he shouted violently on the spot. he raised his hand slightly, and a huge white air instantly wrapped around his hand crazily.


    "devoured by all the power!"


    this is the most commonly used move by their boss, using the huge amount of zhenqi to transform into his hands and forming a huge vortex.


    the vortex will continue to grow in this process, and finally turn into a very overbearing large-scale attack.


    at the same time, because these breaths are formed in the form of vortexes, the person who is attacked is often seriously injured when the breath enters the body and causes a huge rotation. therefore, he likes this trick very much.


    however, this trick is just a common technique, and the level is not too high.


    as soon as the vortex came out, the man also rushed forward!


    when they rushed towards han sanqian and his gang, the vortex had become extremely huge, and the entire vortex was completely surrounded by the heads of thousands of beasts.


    all the beasts opened their mouths and roared wildly! !


    "they''re coming!"


    the sudden appearance of this person made xiaonu hurriedly escape from the entanglement between him and lu shen, and then took advantage of the situation to hide quickly.


    lu shen and lu shen also clearly felt the crisis behind them, and subconsciously they hurriedly aimed their attacks at the intruder.


    "boom!"


    "don''t overestimate your own capabilities!" the leader twitched the corner of his mouth and raised his right hand suddenly, and the two people were immediately knocked away.


    "damn, this is not a lie, it''s really dawn. today, how can it get dawn so quickly today?!"


    at this time, the two bad guys finally realized that the situation was different, and they screamed in panic. .


    "i told you about the dawn, but you just don''t believe it." xiaonu shouted angrily. "okay now, all four of us have to die here."


    next to her, the woman was obviously shocked when she heard this. of course she knew the rules of the village very well. once it got dark, it would be bad.


    as for the sky getting brighter early, this does happen, but it is very rare.


    most of the time, she has never met him. the last time was when she was very young. she even thought for a time that early dawn was just a legend.


    after all, the last time she was very young, she was still at an age where she couldn''t remember anything.


    today, at such a critical time, she actually met her?


    however, that woman was not a fool. when the sky was bright, these white shadows pressed down, and a strange atmosphere spread.


    she can still feel the sense of crisis brought by the other party. immediately, as soon as her hand disappeared, the white light on han sanqian disappeared directly, and han sanqian finally fell to the ground like an eggplant, completely let go.


    "treat!" suddenly another magic door appeared, and a ray of light fell on han sanqian''s body.


    "love is a ray of light. it''s so green that i panic. you stinky bitch, you still want to fuck me?!" under the green light, han sanqian was obviously in a much better state and couldn''t help but curse.


    "you were deliberately treated by me just now. now, i am helping you alleviate the over-treatment just now!" the woman drank softly and said another word in her mouth, and the green light disappeared immediately.


    when the green light dissipated, han sanqian suddenly felt that his body was much better. although the comfort in his body was not half as good as before, fortunately, his body seemed to be more comfortable. the most important thing is that he felt clearly awake. a lot.


    if we want to live a good life, do we really need to add some green? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5892

    "hurry up and take action. why are you still dazed? don''t worry, i will pay attention to controlling the amount of treatment. as long as it is not too much, it will only help you and do no harm."


    han sanqian understood instantly that this girl was helping him in reverse.


    you are considered smart, otherwise, judging from the sudden appearance of this wave of people, i am afraid they will all die here today.


    thinking of this, han sanqian no longer hesitated and took out the jade sword directly. although he had the pangu ax with him, han sanqian still didn''t want to reveal all his secrets when he first came to this place.


    this is han sanqian''s usual style of doing things, making enough reservations for himself.


    the sword light flashed, and han mang rose up. although the jade sword was not a high-end thing for han sanqian, it was han sanqian''s most convenient weapon.


    "seventy-two divine swords! fen ji"


    with an angry shout, han sanqian came forward with his sword in hand. the seventy-twenty divine sword in his left hand, and fen ji in his right hand pointed directly at the vortex, and suddenly attacked!


    "roar!"


    the seventy-two divine swords are like a golden dragon rising out of the sea, shining brightly.


    "boom!!"


    on his right hand, fire struck, and exploded when it hit the ground, directly burning everyone!


    "break it for me!"


    the two merged and instantly destroyed the vortex, and all the breath in the vortex was completely defeated with one blow!


    "damn it!"


    facing han sanqian''s offensive, the leader waved fiercely, and a stream of white air flew out of his hand, directly attacking han sanqian''s aura!


    but the soldiers present are unlucky. although fen ji cannot exert it to its maximum at this stage, the extremely strong flames can ignite immediately if they are close to the body. those who are burned will be burned, and those who are burned will be killed. it is so painful that it penetrates the spinal cord.


    the soldiers who had been standing neatly just now were directly ignited by fire in many places, making them howl and scream in agony.


    as for the place that was hit the hardest, what was directly burned by the fire was miserable and turned into powder.


    seeing that something was wrong, the second black figure quickly flew up, formed countless black energy from his open hands, and hit the fire directly on the ground.


    but no matter how hard he tried, the flames generated by fenji could only be suppressed temporarily and could not be removed at all.


    how could the fire produced by burning silence be extinguished by ordinary people? this extremely powerful fire attack can only be limited under the same circumstances, or it can be higher than those.


    "pfft!"


    on the ground, the leader quickly dodged sideways, but it was obvious that han sanqian''s sword energy passed through directly, leaving a sword mark on his chest in an instant.


    "this... this guy, what kind of spell... did he use? he''s actually... so powerful?!"


    looking at the sword wound on his chest, the leader felt incredible. for many years, no one had been able to hurt him.


    "damn, i''m angry." he cursed in a low voice. the leader had been around for many years. when had he ever been hurt like this before?


    the strongest opponent he has ever met has only been a draw with him, but now, he is actually hurt by a young man. how can he bear this kind of shame and humiliation?


    "junior, i want you to die!"


    with a soft drink, the leader wiped away the traces of blood on his chest, his eyes filled with anger, and he hit him with his right hand.


    in an instant, an air sword came out directly from his hand.


    the sword body is transparent and surrounded by white air. from a distance, it looks like a white dragon, which is very powerful.


    "dragon roar!"


    the entire sword spreads directly, white energy appears in all directions, and combined with its own inherent energy, this is the most common killing move used by the leader, and it has been tried and tested.


    as long as the opponent is just a few points away, once he is hit by this, it will be difficult to survive!


    the sword attracted the sky, carried the power of thunder, led the sky to fall, and attacked han sanqian directly!


    han sanqian is actually still far away from the sword energy, but at this time, he can also clearly feel the extremely strong pressure brought by the sword energy.


    next to them, lu shen and er hu looked almost ferocious under the impact of the sword energy. the super impact almost caused their facial features to completely lose control. the two of them were as if they were facing a hurricane. .


    although the woman seemed to be the most powerful among the three, she was obviously unable to withstand the leader''s killing moves. she wanted to dodge but was treating han sanqian, so she could only brace herself and hold on. the little slave on the side almost fainted.


    the strange anger swallows the sky!


    "this guy is very powerful. otherwise, you should run away quickly. i will support you for the time being." the woman couldn''t support herself and couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5893

    as a villager, she certainly knows the strength of these people, and she also knows the methods of the leader. what''s more, i don''t know what happened today. not only did the opponent have a large number of people, but they also dispatched four leaders at once.


    with such a lineup, even the legendary six had never appeared in the village before. she knew very well that when these people came, not to mention killing one person, even if they slaughtered the entire village, it would be enough.


    therefore, if everyone is waiting here to die, it is better to run away and count them one by one.


    when han sanqian heard these words, he had a different view of this indiscriminate woman. after all, at least judging from this woman''s current performance, she was not as bad as he thought!


    "can you withstand this kind of attack?!" han sanqian asked.


    "i can''t stand it, but i can count on running away."


    han sanqian chuckled softly, and then moved directly: "okay, your words are enough. you take the slave and the two bad guys and leave first. i will solve this matter today."


    "this... this won''t work, you..." seeing han sanqian blocking the front, the woman''s heart warmed slightly. she never expected that han sanqian would make such a choice at this time. "you are not from our village and have nothing to do with you. let me take care of them and you can take them away."


    "no one has ever refuted my words. go away! hurry up." after han sanqian finished speaking, he raised the jade sword directly, and then he felt cruel in his heart, and he couldn''t help but increase the energy circulation in his body.


    the next second, the entire jade sword suddenly glowed brightly, and an extremely domineering aura came from the sword.


    this is the power and extraordinaryness of han sanqian, even if he doesn''t use enough qi now.


    seeing that han sanqian was already like this, xiao nu bit her teeth lightly and said, "mr. han, i won''t leave. if i die, we will die together. there is no reason to leave the guests here."


    after xiao nu finished speaking, the woman seemed to be sure of something. with a sudden force, she directed all her body''s energy directly through the light and fell from the sky.


    "boom!!!"


    with the combined force of han sanqian and the woman, the two rays of light on han sanqian suddenly shot straight into the sky, and violently collided with the sword energy falling from the sky.


    "what?!"


    seeing that the strength of the two beams was not great, but they could perfectly hold up the sword energy falling from the sky, not to mention the other three leaders, even the largest leader was filled with surprise at this time.


    the woman didn''t seem to have a high level of cultivation, and the boy in front of her looked like an ordinary person, with not even a hint of cultivation on her body.


    however, these two people actually withstood his super powerful killing move like this.


    the last time i encountered a situation like today, i don¡¯t know how many years ago it was. maybe it''s not in memory, maybe, even if it exists, it was a hundred years ago.


    but within a hundred years, it happened again.


    "you two guys are quite interesting." the leader''s brows suddenly relaxed a lot, and there was even a faint smile on his face for a while.


    it had been countless years since he had encountered an opponent that made him so excited.


    "interesting, very interesting." he smiled softly, suddenly increased his real power with his right hand, and pressed down the giant sword again!


    the sword energy was like a sword in the hand, pressing down suddenly!


    under the sword, han sanqian and the woman felt their knees weaken almost at the same time. the woman simply fell to her knees and spurted out a mouthful of blood!


    "you guys, i told you to leave. these people are very powerful. now, while i can barely hold on for a while, you take the people and leave quickly."


    "if you want to leave, you can leave. i am a man. how can i let a woman stand in front of me? although i am not familiar with you and are even enemies with you, you are still a woman." han sanqian said coldly.


    the woman shook her head stubbornly and said nothing more. she just gritted her teeth and used her strongest strength to help han sanqian withstand the air sword.


    han sanqian was a little speechless. it was like this. why was this woman still so stupid? he hurriedly shouted to her: "what are you still doing here? if you can''t stand it anymore, we will all die today. hurry up and give me roll!"


    the woman was gritting her teeth and persisting, but was also shocked by the power of the qi sword. when han sanqian suddenly scolded her, she was stunned for a moment, and her face could not help but be slightly angry. this damn man, you helped him so much, but he still has such a vicious mouth? !


    "hmph, you guy, do you think i am a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death? now we are unanimous in speaking to the outside world. people in our village are not more afraid of death than you, an outsider, erhu, brother! come on!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5894

    following her soft drink, lu shen and er hu hurriedly ran to han sanqian''s side, and then each gave han sanqian a small amount of support and added some strength to the giant sword.


    han sanqian was speechless for a moment, and even couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    what the fuck is going on? if han sanqian''s current available cultivation level may be as much as a pool of water, then the woman''s zhenqi may be as much as a basin of water. as for these two guys, it feels like a drop of tear.


    brother, are you two really helping? instead of doing it for fun? !


    moreover, this drop of tear will be suppressed. what does it mean that you and his grandma are still squeezing hard? why do you feel like you are very likely to lose it at any time?


    "stop messing around. if you ask them to help, in the final analysis, you will just die in vain. take them away quickly. this is not the time for joking or fighting. also, don''t call me that guy, i call me han sanqian, damn."


    "...huh, who are you kidding me? you support me, and i am here." the woman replied unwillingly, and with a thought in her mouth, the light became stronger and enveloped the three of them.


    han sanqian was speechless at first, but don''t say it, this girl seemed to be moved by herself, and she released all the true energy in her body without reservation. after the stronger white light was released, han sanqian i felt energetic all of a sudden, and the energy in my body suddenly became more full.


    "would you like to take a gamble?" han sanqian suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    then, he looked back at the woman: "wait a minute, can you use all of your healing light on me? i mean, don''t give it to them two?!"


    "why?!"


    "if you want to get out alive, don''t ask why. just do whatever i say."


    "you¡­¡­"


    seeing that the woman did not object, han sanqian looked back at lu shen and er hu: "wait a moment, i will let you attack, you just don''t care about anything, use your fastest speed and strength to directly attack the leader people."


    "the leader has a very high level of cultivation. how can we, the two of us, be able to do it?"


    "i said yes. after attacking him, you took everyone and ran out of the back door. do you understand?!"


    "how about you?"


    "i''ll be there soon. remember, run as fast as i can."


    "then after we run out, where will we go?!"


    there are only forty households in the village. the map is not big and the space is not big. where can i hide?


    the key point is that if they run around, they will most likely be chased by the pursuers, which will cause harm to others.


    "you can just run away. i have a way to hold them back so that they can have time to hide in that place safely and prevent them from being traced."


    "i know." lu shen and er hu nodded quickly.


    at this time, han sanqian didn''t want to argue with them about who was right and who was wrong. the two of them would take care of it themselves, but now everyone''s lives are more important.


    "okay, then you will listen to my command." han sanqian nodded. then, he turned around and yelled at the woman, and he suddenly gathered all his true energy.


    "get everything ready for me!''


    he moved his backhand, grasped the jade sword, and shouted at the two bastards at the same time: "you two, get ready for me too!!"


    lu shen and er hu were stunned for a moment, but then they quickly got into position.


    "what is this kid doing now??" the leader frowned, not knowing what was going on, but soon, his frown became tighter: "is this guy sick? do you want to use this method?" how can you withstand my sword energy? are you kidding? who in this world can resist my attack so simply and roughly? this kid may underestimate me!"


    it was impossible to defend even if he tried his best, not to mention that han sanqian still had a counterattack attitude? according to the leader''s estimate, unless the person''s cultivation level is extremely high, this approach is tantamount to hitting an egg against a stone!


    "drink!"


    at this time, han sanqian roared fiercely, and then his whole body directly released his true energy, and suddenly he counterattacked with his qi sword.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5895

    "boom!"


    with extremely strong inertia, han sanqian, who was holding the jade sword, rushed towards han sanqian. the moment the two collided, they released an extremely huge explosion from each other.


    a huge ray of light burst out a moment after the two collided, and almost at the same time, above the ground, lu shen and er hu also launched a direct attack, directly attacking the leader on the ground.


    as for han sanqian in mid-air, after the explosion, green light quickly enveloped han sanqian. after that, the white light became brighter and stronger.


    the whole house is lit up!


    the leader who was operating the air sword couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. only he understood best that at the center of the explosion, the young man who looked like nothing was actually using his offensive force to attack the enemy. shengsheng deflected the attack of his own qi sword.


    if they could only be called resistance when they worked together to withstand the qi sword just now, then now they are evenly matched in attacking and defending each other.


    the leader even believed that if he didn''t use all his strength, the air sword would even be penetrated by that kid.


    you must know that if it is broken by someone during this process, the caster will also be counterattacked. even if he is prepared, it may cause huge internal injuries.


    "what the hell is this kid doing? why can he play like this?!" the leader was very confused and confused, but now he had no other choice but to increase his strength and fight crazily.


    "zi, zhi, zhi!"


    in mid-air, due to the increased strength of the leader, a strange sizzling sound was emitted from the confrontation between the two, and the light from the confrontation between the two became increasingly larger at this time.


    "brush!"


    in the lighted room, two black figures quickly passed through and attacked the leader.


    the leader, who was completely focused on the top, didn''t expect such a sneak attack from below, and he didn''t know how to deal with it in a hurry.


    fortunately, there were three other brothers beside him. although they could not help the leader to aggravate the attack of the air sword, for example, it was extremely simple to protect the leader.


    the second leader took the lead in attacking to neutralize the offensive between lu shen and the others.


    "you two rats are despicable."


    seeing that the visitors were two small villagers who had never dared to attack them, the leader was almost so angry that he could not catch his breath. he would never have thought that these guys who had always allowed himself and others to kill would suddenly attack him. this was simply unbearable and abominable! !


    "now, leave quickly!"


    in mid-air, han sanqian''s voice suddenly came.


    when the leader was distracted, angry and unable to react at all, he suddenly found that the power controlled by his right hand was shaking crazily. before he could react, a violent sound was heard in mid-air. explode! !


    boom! ! !


    the air sword jumped away and disintegrated at the moment of explosion!


    the leader suddenly felt bad because his method was interrupted. his body shook violently. if ruofei shut up quickly, he was afraid that a mouthful of blood would spurt out! !


    this...how is this possible? how could this kid defeat him with a fatal blow? over the years, no one has been able to do it, he...


    he is just a mere young man!


    "brother..."


    "brother, are you okay?!"


    seeing that their eldest brother was injured by the backlash, the other three hurriedly ran over, but the second among them showed a clear sneer.


    although we are all from the same school, where there are people there are rivers and lakes. the second child seems to be friendly, but in fact he is secretly forming a clique.


    although the leading brother has advanced cultivation, he has always occupied his position and refused to give up.


    therefore, the leader has always given others no chance because of his strength, but now he has been injured by a young man, which means that the opportunity has come, how can the second child not be happy in his heart.


    now, let me see how majestic you are!


    "don''t worry about me, i''m fine." the leader shook his head, looking at the back door of the house, but suddenly frowned: "no, those people are trying to escape! chase them!"


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5896

    on the other side, taking advantage of the gap between explosions, han sanqian was also the last person to complete the evacuation.


    in fact, whether han sanqian can deal with these people, the answer is obvious.


    but han sanqian was unwilling to deal with it, firstly because he really didn''t dare to use too much zhenqi now. otherwise, he would be able to blow himself up on the spot without the enemy attacking him.


    the second is that i am here for the first time. i am not familiar with this place and i am not familiar with the enemy either.


    when he didn''t know the depth of the opponent at all, and han sanqian was in a special situation and couldn''t use too much infuriating energy, the best choice was to just click and stop.


    after all, you don''t even know how many people there are on the other side, and how many powers and masters are waiting for you.


    falling in love will only put yourself at a disadvantage.


    han sanqian is confident, but it does not mean that han sanqian will be arrogant. if he is not cautious enough in his actions, then he may have died countless times.


    however, the five people ran away, but the problem was that they had no idea where they were going.


    "is it okay to go outside the village?"


    han sanqian flew in the air and picked up xiao nu.


    she was originally the person that han sanqian wanted to help, so han sanqian naturally wanted to help her. plus, she was not as well-educated as the other three people.


    the woman took a look and said: "you can''t go outside the village. if you go outside the village during the day, you will die but not live."


    the little slave also nodded hastily: "yes, sir, we are not allowed to leave the village even at night. it is very dangerous."


    "but the core of the question is, if we can''t get out, what can we do?"


    go to other villagers'' homes to take shelter? i''m afraid this will only cause trouble for others, so i can only run to a place where no one is around.


    "if we go out, we may not die, but if we stay in the village, we must die."


    the place in the village is too small, and this kind of place is not suitable for escaping at all, so sooner or later, a group of them will be overtaken by others, and the danger will be closer by then.


    if you run out, you may not be caught by this group of people. the terrain is big enough after all.


    the woman thought for a while and seemed to make sense: "what he said seems to be right. if we stay in the village, we will definitely die and harm other people. if we go out, even if we die outside, at least we will not die outside." what a burden."


    "listen to him and run out of the village."


    a group of five people, han sanqian and two were flying. the three of them were running underground and quickly ran towards the outside of the village.


    the village is very strange. in broad daylight, not a single soul can be seen along the way, and every door is closed.


    "will those people take out their anger on the villagers after they can''t find us?" han sanqian asked xiaonu softly.


    xiao nu shook his head and said: "no, you see, there is actually a seal on the door of every house."


    "as long as the seal is in place, these people cannot enter the house and naturally will not pose any threat to other people."


    "today, lu shen and the others had evil intentions. they have been dealing with us since they entered the house. i didn''t have time to put a seal on the door, so that group of people could attack us directly." xiao nu said softly. road.


    "in addition, it suddenly got dark too fast today, so in fact, we didn''t find this problem." xiao nu continued: "however, the other villagers must have posted seals in accordance with the rules, so it will be fine."


    is it really strange that a seal can prevent these people from entering the house?


    han sanqian''s first reaction was that he felt that this approach was outrageous and strange. however, he couldn''t tell what was strange or abnormal at the moment.


    soon, a group of five people flew to the outside of the village. outside the village, there were patches of forest everywhere.


    it is almost as far as the eye can see. once people enter it, it is easy for their vision to be blocked or even lost.


    i am afraid that it is precisely for this reason that they feel that they will definitely die if they leave the village. if he were not a highly cultivated person, han sanqian had to admit that once lost in the forest, there was indeed only one way to die.


    han sanqian glanced at the woods ahead. the woods in this direction were the densest. from a directional perspective, it was easy to get lost, so it was very dangerous.


    but on the other hand, this also helps them hide.


    "follow me." han sanqian leaned down and rushed down, leading the woman and the two bad guys into the forest.


    the pursuers from behind also followed, but they suddenly stopped...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5897

    "boss, they have entered the forest." a subordinate said softly.


    the leader smiled lightly and said disdainfully: "fuck, i thought these guys were going somewhere, but in the end, didn''t they just throw themselves into a trap?"


    "that''s right. once we leave this village, that''s our sphere of influence."


    "these people are so stupid."


    "we were trying to catch a sheep and kill it, but the sheep broke free and ran away. who knows, the sheep turned around and hit our knife edge."


    "if i had known earlier, we wouldn''t have pursued him so hastily."


    a group of people smiled disdainfully. yes, their sphere of influence was almost all in the forest. there were more of them there. it was simply funny that this group of reckless people entered here in a panic.


    "okay, there''s no need to chase so hastily. however, these people have challenged the rules, so it is necessary to capture them. otherwise, where will the face of you and me go?" the leader said coldly. he said loudly: "immediately pass the order and have everyone gather in this area quickly."


    "we, even if we dig three feet into the ground, we still have to capture these people."


    "yes."


    after running in the forest for who knows how long, a group of five people finally found a large, nearly dry river bed deep in a relatively lush forest and stopped.


    the banks on both sides of the river bed are very narrow, a hundred meters long, and the river that has not stopped flowing in the center and has shrunk into a stream is winding.


    in this kind of place, although it is easy for people to see the bottom of the river at a glance, it is actually easy to hide if you walk close to the shore, so it is relatively safe. therefore, the five people stopped and planned to temporarily take a break.


    as soon as han sanqian sat down, xiaonu hurriedly looked around han sanqian. she was really worried that han sanqian had been injured. after all, han sanqian almost relied on himself to withstand the opponent''s fatal blow.


    don''t say that the slave is short-sighted. after all, han sanqian''s skinny camel is bigger than a horse.


    "what''s wrong, are you looking at me?" han sanqian laughed softly.


    "mr. han, are you...really okay?!" xiaonu asked worriedly.


    "we have been running away for so long. if something happened, it would have happened already, right? don''t worry, although those people are a bit capable, i am not bad either." han sanqian said with a smile.


    "hmph, if it weren''t for my lady''s treatment, would he be able to do it? in the final analysis, that''s my lady''s power!! hum!" the woman on the side was not happy to hear this, and snorted arrogantly.


    "although you did help with the treatment, we all know that the opponent''s attack is not trivial. unless mr. han himself is a master, it is impossible to directly receive the opponent''s attack in that way." xiaonu replied honestly.


    the woman was angry.


    "you see, these are ignorant country women. they clearly relied on me to win, but they insist on saying that they are troublesome!" after waiting for a long time, she found a reason to fight back.


    han sanqian didn''t bother to argue with her at all, and he was not in the mood to argue with her. looking at the little slave, han sanqian patted her on the shoulder and said: "if the dog bites you, there is no need to bite him back. , you know?!"


    the surrounding environment is a suitable place for hiding for the time being. there are banks on both sides and they are very high. there are trees growing horizontally on the banks. if you stand on them and look down, it is actually difficult to see them close to the bank.


    "xiao nu, you should know those people. what do you think they are doing?!" han sanqian asked.


    "mr. han, there are a lot of them, and when we left the village, we entered their territory. i believe they will never give up until they catch us. so i think those people must now send people to try to surround the forest. , and come to us.¡±


    "it makes sense. so do you have any plans?!" han sanqian asked her, firstly because she understood this place, and secondly because she wanted to see how normal people think, and this is the best way to deal with it.


    xiaonu nodded and said: "i don''t know either, but although it is not easy to be found here, it is still very dangerous if someone flies in the air and passes by here. so, what i mean is, what are we looking for under here?" hide it in a hole or something, so at least it¡¯s not easy to find.!¡±


    han sanqian nodded: "okay, then i''ll do it according to your wishes."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5898

    next to me, the woman heard the conversation between the two and couldn''t help but shrugged and said disdainfully: "hey, you can follow the instructions of a village woman to avoid the enemy''s pursuit. you can see how good some people are. well, that¡¯s it, i have the nerve not to admit that i am the one who won the victory, so funny.!¡±


    "ha ha!"


    "that is!"


    the two bad guys echoed in time.


    han sanqian was really speechless, but he was too lazy to talk to them.


    han sanqian glanced at xiaonu, and then looked around: "actually, the best hiding place is under the rock in front. it''s not convenient for us to go too far. after all, we don''t know what''s going on outside. what''s going on under the rock?" the pothole is also similar to shandong, let¡¯s rest here for the time being, what do you think?!¡±


    "mr. han, i listen to you. we just need to hide until dark, and then we can return to the village."


    "okay, then you go over there and tidy up, and i''ll go get the things we need to live."


    "things you need in life?!" xiaonu looked at han sanqian strangely.


    han sanqian smiled but said nothing. he smiled at xiaonu, then glared at the woman and the two gangsters, signaling them not to follow behind.


    then he walked towards the woods not far away. in just a few minutes, he completely disappeared into the woods.


    seeing this, the woman couldn''t help but glance at the slave and smiled: "everyone else has gone to be lazy, why don''t you hurry up and do something? let''s go find our place." after saying that, she rushed to the two people next to her. after the bad guy winked, he led them around the area.


    half an hour passed, and several people made a temporary nest in the depression next to the stone.


    this is covered by rocks on one side and protected by a concave shape on the shore on the other. although the temperature is relatively low, there is water next to it. the sound of the water can cover up the subtle sounds caused by human activities, and the cave is relatively hidden, which is true. best place.


    han sanqian also came back soon, holding some dry trees in his arms.


    "mr. han, what are you doing with these?!" the little slave was surprised, but still helped han sanqian put the firewood back into the small hole one by one.


    "where are those three annoying spirits?!"


    "next to it!" xiaonu pointed, and han sanqian looked around. not far from the side, there was a small recessed hole, and the three people were staying in it.


    "it''s good, there are less annoying guys." han sanqian nodded, arranged the dry trees neatly one by one, and simply made a bed.


    "mr. han, you are really good. what you are doing doesn''t feel like fleeing, but more like enjoying life here." sitting on the new "bed", xiaonu couldn''t help but praise han sanqian.


    "hmph! what''s so big about it? brother, erhu, go and get one too!" the woman rolled her eyes and ordered the two bad guys.


    han sanqian was too lazy to pay attention to her, ignored her existence, picked up some stones, and built a stove.


    han sanqian then went to the stream and caught a few fish.


    in fact, after struggling for so long, han sanqian was already hungry. moreover, looking at xiaonu''s appearance, han sanqian knew that she was also hungry, so he had to eat when he should.


    after ten minutes, the fish was perfectly grilled, and a strong aroma instantly spread around the entire cave entrance.


    "wow, mr. han, it smells so good." the slave in charge of fanning could not help but sigh.


    instead of grilling the fish in the traditional way, han sanqian chose a method similar to that of beggar''s chicken, wrapping the fish in leaves and then wrapping it in soil.


    when it''s almost cooked, remove the outer soil and leaves. suddenly, the aroma of the fish will hit you.


    han sanqian gave a piece of fish to the slave and ate the rest by himself.


    "it''s so delicious, mr. han, why is this fish so good?" although there is no seasoning, this grilling method can ensure the deliciousness of the fish. han sanqian is also thinking about this, so he uses freshness to make up for the taste. shortcomings.


    han sanqian smiled and looked directly at the three people opposite. at this time, all three people were staring at the grilled fish in their hands, swallowing their saliva.


    they also spent the whole night without eating, and the huge consumption made the three of them very hungry.


    now that han sanqian is grilling fish, how can we prevent the three of them from slandering him? !


    "i...i''m going to catch fish." lu shen glanced at his sister, swallowed hard, and then went to catch fish!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5899

    unfortunately, not long after, lu shen came back as dejected as an eggplant beaten by frost, without catching a single fish.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "did you see, who is this? we helped him, but he didn''t help us with anything." seeing that her brother had gotten nothing, the woman had no choice but to beg han sanqian.


    she really couldn''t understand why there was such a big difference in what they did since they were both men. !


    "sour words are useless to me. i never do this." han sanqian smiled silently.


    "you, you bastard!" the woman was so angry that she wanted to explode. she turned her head away and ignored han sanqian.


    "this fish is so delicious, isn''t it?"


    "yes! yes, mr. han."


    han sanqian raised the fish in his hand and said, "when i took a bite, my mouth was filled with oil. it was so satisfying."


    "after we eat, let''s take a rest. although we are escaping, we should at least escape comfortably, right?!"


    "that''s right!"


    "well, this dry bed is really nice!" han sanqian shouted loudly while looking at the woman opposite with a sneer.


    seeing that the woman''s face was almost trembling, he couldn''t help but smile, then closed his eyes and simply fell asleep.


    although it was daytime, deep in the forest and in this dark place by the river, the temperature was still relatively low.


    about two hours later, without the fire and the bed, the three of them were huddled in the cave and shivering.


    "okay, don''t hold on, i''m afraid that after a while, you will either starve to death or freeze to death!"


    suddenly, han sanqian, who had been sleeping, made a sound.


    "you come over and apologize to us, and then those two bastards also apologize to the slaves, and then promise me that when we go back, we will punish them according to the rules of your village. you can come over and eat the rest."


    in fact, according to han sanqian''s idea, lu shen and er hu should be dealt with directly by him. after all, what they did was not human affairs. they not only threatened their own safety, but also did such things to the slaves.


    if he hadn''t been unconscious, the consequences would have been very serious.


    however, now that the crisis is present, han sanqian believes that it is not appropriate to cause civil strife. there is actually no benefit in pushing the other three people too hastily. what if these three people directly break the jar and shout loudly.


    attracting enemies actually has no meaning to han sanqian and xiaonu.


    therefore, han sanqian could only temporarily suppress the idea of ????punishing them, let them apologize first, and then accept the punishment after returning. in this way, while giving the slave an explanation, it would not force them to a dead end.


    of course, teach that woman a lesson too.


    after all, han sanqian really couldn''t stand the fact that she protected her shortcomings indiscriminately.


    just thinking that he had helped him and xiaonu fight against the external enemies, so han sanqian didn''t want to embarrass her more when the merits and demerits were balanced.


    but the attitude of apology must be full now.


    "hmph, even if you starve to death or freeze to death, you will never expect me to apologize to you." the woman said disdainfully: "as for the two of them..."


    the woman glanced at lu shen and er hu, and there was obviously a lot of blame in her eyes.


    she also knew what lu shen and er hu had done, and she also knew that the current crisis was actually caused by these two people.


    however, it was her brother after all, and she couldn''t do it if she was asked to punish them in front of outsiders.


    yes, although she helped lu shen and the others deal with han sanqian, she actually had a plan in mind, that is, the family scandal should not be made public. she would go back to punish her brother and solve the problem after the slave was violated, but...


    these were all thoughts deep inside her.


    lu shen and er hu lowered their heads and did not dare to raise their heads.


    the scene fell into an awkward situation for a while.


    about an hour later, a cold wind suddenly blew, and suddenly the temperature in the woods dropped to an even more terrifying level...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5900

    but almost when a few people were about to get even more nervous because of the cold wind, there was suddenly the sound of eager footsteps above their heads, and there were a lot of people listening to the sound.


    "oops, get out!" han sanqian shouted, and immediately carried the slave on his back. without saying a word, he quickly ran outside with the woman and the two bad guys.


    the river bed on the ground was almost covered with fallen rocks. the two bad guys ran wildly in panic, leaving blood all over their legs.


    but where can i care about this at this time?


    those guys had obviously discovered the traces of han sanqian and others. now that they saw five people running away from underneath, they shouted angrily, and thousands of troops rushed in like a flood.


    "you take the two of you and run that way, and xiaonu and i run that way. i was the one who dealt with them in the first place. they will definitely send more troops to chase us. you may still have a chance." run, han sanqian said to the woman next to him.


    although the woman didn''t have to carry anyone on her back, she obviously couldn''t outrun han sanqian. she actually couldn''t run as fast as han sanqian, who was carrying someone on her back.


    "humph, our village has always been at odds with them. although i don''t like you or even hate you, you have helped us after all. i will not betray you at this time! don''t worry, we will die together and live together. but , han sanqian, if you live, wait for me to settle the score with you. also, my name is lianhua." lianhua gasped from behind and shouted as hard as he could.


    "idiot!" han sanqian rolled his eyes. she could escape from this situation, but she didn''t? ! however, han sanqian continued to scold him, but he felt warm in his heart. at least he had not misjudged the person. although this group of people was arrogant, they also had a kind side.


    "run deep into the mountain!" han sanqian shouted, carrying the little slave on his back and quickening his pace.


    among the rolling mountains, five people moved quickly and hard towards the innermost part of the mountain. less than a hundred meters behind them, there was a huge chasing army!


    as time goes by, the weather and environment begin to change, a chill comes, and the temperature in the entire forest continues to drop. the deeper you go, the fainter the white mist becomes in the forest.


    for han sanqian, this kind of white mist is obviously life-saving. they can block the line of sight, allowing han sanqian and others to maximize the visual distance from their pursuers and facilitate their escape.


    a few hours later, it was almost afternoon. after trekking all the way, the five people took advantage of the terrain and fog to escape the enemy''s pursuit. however, the five people here did not breathe a sigh of relief, because they were now lost.


    the mountains are rolling, the forests are full, they are crisscrossed, and the surrounding environment is very similar. after the five people got into chaos, they had no idea where they were.


    "now we have to fly to the woods to see the situation, otherwise, we will be like headless flies!" han sanqian was already sweating profusely and exhausted, but he still tried his best to keep a clear mind at this time.


    "erhu, let''s fly up and have a look!" the two bad guys nodded, and then they instantly jumped up and flew up.


    flying through the cover of the woods, the sky above was bright and sunny, but the white fog was so thick that it was hard to see what was going on outside. reluctantly, the two of them looked around and found a large number of people not far behind them, rushing toward them quickly.


    after seeing it, the two bad guys quickly fell down.


    "let''s run to the east quickly. there are more mountains over there. the enemy is not far behind us and is coming towards us. according to their speed, we only have a quarter of an hour at most."


    "okay, go east." han sanqian nodded, and hurriedly walked east with the four of them.


    after another half hour, the two bad guys seemed to be only a few dozen meters apart from each other, but it was enough to hold han''s three thousand people for a long time.


    such is the case in the mountains.


    but that''s it, it''s not time well spent. because when a group of people finally arrived, han sanqian was shocked to find that they were going in the wrong direction. the mountain in front of me seems to be the entrance, but it turns out to be the end.


    this is a lonely mountain, and there is no way to go next. they took some remote directions and continued on the left hand side.


    "damn, it seems we are still heading in the wrong direction, we are deviating little by little, or in other words, we are not running due east!" han sanqian was simply speechless. it is very likely that these two bad guys have been running in the opposite direction since just now. it''s not looking due east.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5901

    "the problem is, you didn''t say that the location must be completely accurate. we looked at it to be roughly east, and it''s indeed a little south!" the two villains said aggrievedly, but they also explained that it turned out that they didn''t distinguish between due east and southeast. want to find out.


    han sanqian was speechless for a while: "i''m going, do i need to say this? there is a clear difference between due east and southeast. you... we are on gushan now. couldn''t you see at that time that you can walk due east? are we entering a dead end? what should we do now? jump off a cliff?!!"


    han sanqian was speechless. the mountain he was standing in front of him was on the edge of a cliff. the southeast direction is the direction leading to the mountains, but what can we do now? there were pursuers behind them, and there was a cliff in front of them. they were completely in a desperate situation.


    "okay, han sanqian, my brother and erhu can''t be entirely blamed for this. you didn''t make it clear just now." lianhua couldn''t help but whisper when she saw han sanqian scolding her brother.


    "i didn''t make it clear? do you need someone else to teach you the difference between southeast and due east? it''s your brother who is stupid and led him to death." han sanqian couldn''t help but shouted while still angry.


    hearing what han sanqian said, lianhua was also angry: "they didn''t mean it. the enemy was behind them. they were very nervous and didn''t have time to explain clearly. can they be forgiven for taking the wrong path?"


    "can it be forgiven? let me tell you the truth, i really want to forgive them both, but please tell me now, are we qualified to forgive? after walking for so long, we barely got rid of those people. now it''s good we are blocked directly, and we can only wait here for others to catch up with us!"


    han sanqian also shouted angrily.


    lianhua was so angry that she didn''t know how to refute it for a moment, but anyway, she felt that her brother and erhu didn''t mean it, so there was no need for han sanqian to say that to them.


    han sanqian was too lazy to say anything. after all, the matter had already happened, and talking about them would have no effect at all.


    "you guys are so stupid that i cried." han sanqian put the slave down from his back in frustration. he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    after traveling for so long, it was all in vain. no matter how good-tempered he was, he still felt a little angry. after all, this kind of mistake was too base.


    "that''s enough!" hearing han sanqian still say, lianhua glared at han sanqian angrily: "they didn''t mean it, how could they know they would be so good? if you think they are stupid, then you must be smart, right?" "


    "don''t think you have some skills, so you can keep talking about others. okay, if you think we are stupid and drag you down, then we will go our separate ways from now on. brother, erhu, let''s go!"


    after lianhua finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    han sanqian wanted to stop her, but he found that the direction she was walking in happened to be a little south. that was the road to the mountains to escape the pursuing soldiers. after all, this woman was not carried away.


    sighing and carrying xiaonu on his shoulders, han sanqian also rushed in that direction.


    i hope that before they go down the mountain, the pursuers behind them have not caught up with them, otherwise, they will really be out of luck.


    "huh, brother, erhu, let''s go another way. don''t go with this kind of people, or i''ll scold you again later." seeing han sanqian following him, lianhua looked away angrily and pulled the two the bad guy walked towards the jungle in the distance.


    han sanqian was helpless. at this time, it was obvious that she was fighting with herself. she actually chose the distance instead of the near. she wanted to go down the road deep in the woods instead of taking a good path. she was really stupid.


    but before he could take a step, han sanqian suddenly heard lianhua''s scream. immediately afterwards, he quickly looked back and saw that there was no more lotus in the woods, only two bad guys stood there in panic.


    "damn, nothing will happen, right?!" han sanqian frowned and walked over quickly.


    as soon as he arrived there, han sanqian was stunned.


    in a certain bush in the woods, a round hole about half a meter wide was leaking out. the two bad guys were staying by the hole, not knowing what to do. han sanqian knew it. it was obvious that the woman lianhua didn''t pay attention and fell into the hole buried in the grass!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5902

    han sanqian put the slave down and walked to the cave in a few steps. after that, i picked up a small stone on the ground and threw it inside. i waited for a few seconds before hearing the echo.


    based on this time estimate, the hole was at least dozens of meters deep. if this woman fell in without any precautions, she would probably be seriously injured even if she didn''t die.


    what to do? !


    go down and save him or not? !


    han sanqian only used shunxi to make a decision, that is, rescue.


    although this woman, lian hua, is too ungrateful and indiscriminate, no matter what, they have helped a lot just now, and after all, we are all in trouble together now.


    han sanqian couldn''t do it without leaving his companions alone.


    he looked back at xiaonu, and xiaonu also closed his eyes slightly and nodded in agreement.


    "okay, you two, don''t stand there stupidly. this hole is very deep. before the enemy chases her, let''s find a way to save her first."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, without waiting for the two bad guys to react, he directly pushed the two bad guys to the ground, and then tore off all their clothes in front of their horrified eyes!


    immediately afterwards, he tore all the clothes into strips, found a lot of trees and green grass to make outer bundles, and finally connected them.


    soon a rope about ten meters long was formed simply by adding grass to the clothes. the grass has humidity, which makes the entire rope relatively stronger.


    after doing this, he asked two people to hold one end of the rope, and then he pulled the other end of the rope and went deeper into the hole.


    the hole is very narrow and does not go all the way straight down.


    in addition, the cave arms are very slippery and should have been hidden in the grass all year round. they cannot receive sunlight and cannot avoid the moisture in the grass. as time goes by, the two sides of the cave wall will naturally be covered with moss. if there is no rope to hold them, they will be covered with moss. han sanqian could probably slide to the bottom.


    about a long way down, the length of the rope was no longer enough. han sanqian grabbed some things from the cave wall, kneaded them into a ball, and threw them inside.


    in about four or five seconds, there was movement below, which meant that he had descended about half the distance. in other words, there should be a depth of at least twenty or thirty meters below.


    "that''s almost it." at this time, han sanqian couldn''t care so much anymore. with a burst of energy, he simply let go of the rope and quickly fell to the bottom of the cave!


    "puff!"


    without the help of the rope, although han sanqian was protected by his true energy, his overall weight still slid down the cave wall to the bottom.


    "boom!!!"


    there was a loud noise, and han sanqian rushed out from the bottom of the cave wall a few seconds later. the huge inertia made him fly out, and then flew to the ground at the bottom.


    although he was flying with his true energy, the strong inertia still made han sanqian feel that he was almost sitting on his own!


    "dizzy!" he frowned depressedly and stood up just as he was about to use his hands to prop up his body and stand up.


    as a result, the whole person was stunned, and he used his hand slightly to see that the surface was very smooth, as if it had been polished and waxed.


    how could there be such a place deep in the mountains?


    shaking his head, han sanqian looked around carefully. it was a deep passage, about one meter high and less than one meter wide.


    there is almost darkness ahead, but there are echoes, which means that there should be a long tunnel similar to the current tunnel ahead. use your spiritual consciousness to expand, and there is an end inside. maybe, that is the end of the tunnel.


    however, the opening at the end doesn''t seem to be big, making it look like a vent.


    "lotus?!" han sanqian shouted softly, and the whole tunnel echoed for a long time.


    "huh?" suddenly, a weak voice came from lotus not far away. following the voice, han sanqian saw lotus lying not far in front of him.


    because this woman had no defense when she fell, and her cultivation was not as good as that of han sanqian, her inertia made her rush further and fall even more miserably. however, the good thing is that after careful observation by han sanqian, it was confirmed that she was not seriously injured. it was just the fall that made her dizzy.


    "what...what is this place?!" after being helped up by han sanqian, lianhua looked around and couldn''t help but wonder.


    "i don''t know." han sanqian shook his head: "let''s go out first."


    "yes." nodding, lianhua gently took han sanqian''s hand and followed him towards the direction of the hole where he originally fell.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5903

    "no, it''s too slippery here. we can''t get up." han sanqian touched the entrance of the cave and shook his head: "besides, even if we finally get out, it will waste too much time. i don''t think the enemy can take more. it won¡¯t take long for them to arrive here, so how about we let them all come down and hide here for the time being?!¡±


    "the cave over there is ventilated, and it''s very hidden here, okay." lianhua nodded, and then she shouted to the cave entrance.


    after a while, there was an echo from outside.


    according to han sanqian''s wishes, lianhua asked the two bad guys to bring the slave down, and the two bad guys agreed. however, before coming down, han sanqian asked them to find wood or hay nearby and asked them to bring it down. finally, be sure to cover the hole with grass before coming down.


    a few minutes later, xiaonu tu came down first with some hay, and lu shen came last with some wood and erhu.


    as soon as they came down, han sanqian shook his head. these grasses were not particularly dry due to the influence of moisture.


    "before you came down, did you hide the entrance of the cave as i ordered?!" han sanqian said to lu shen.


    lu shen nodded: "don''t worry, not only is it covered, but in order to prevent someone from missing the hole like us, i put a few wooden heads against the entrance of the hole."


    "kindness!"


    "hey, why are you always staring at me?!" lianhua couldn''t help it. although han sanqian was talking to lu shen, his eyes never left her.


    "you don''t want to stay here forever?!" han sanqian smiled.


    "does this have anything to do with you always staring at me?!" lianhua asked.


    "it''s so dark in the cave, how can we go out? your brother and his dog-legged clothes and pants have been used as ropes to come down to rescue you. now the only ones with clothes are you and me and xiaonu. she is relatively weak. do you still want to let her go?" she takes off some clothes?!"


    lianhua''s face turned red: "no... no!"


    "as long as part of your clothes is enough, i''ll put some on myself." han sanqian smiled, and then, regardless of whether she agreed or not, he grabbed a corner of her clothes and tore them off.


    before poor lianhua could figure out what was going on, the clothes around her waist were torn open in an instant, revealing her flat and white belly.


    han sanqian smiled, ignored her, took off his coat, and then wrapped it around a wooden stick.


    afterwards, he used heavenly fire to light the cloth on it, then smiled at lotus, and in her horror, half of his pants were pulled off, revealing his slender calves.


    "be a torch!" han sanqian didn''t care about lianhua''s panic. he had no choice but to save some energy and didn''t want to use heavenly fire for lighting.


    along with the fire, the cave was finally illuminated. it was indeed a very deep underground passage. the surroundings were extremely smooth, with obvious traces of being deliberately polished.


    the most bizarre thing is that after walking about a distance inside, there are actually fire lamps on the walls on both sides of the tunnel. after lighting them up, everything in the entire tunnel is completely displayed in front of everyone.


    walking about a dozen trees further in, you will find the end of the tunnel, with three gates standing at the end.


    the gate is about two meters high and wide, and is shaped like a huge stone. each of the three gates is engraved with a big character, which is life, death, and separation!


    "if my guess is right, this seems to be an ancient tomb!"


    the three gates of life, separation and death naturally belong to qimen dunjia. these things are generally mainly used for mechanisms in cemeteries.


    moreover, there are traces of manual polishing here, so it is possible that it is an ancient tomb. han sanqian thinks it is very high.


    "ancient tomb?!" lianhua looked at han sanqian strangely.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5904

    "that''s right!" han sanqian nodded: "if i''m not mistaken, this is still a big tomb. the location we are in is actually not even a door, but just a vent."


    "remember, there are usually many traps in such large tombs, so remember to be careful after entering, otherwise... you may die at any time!"


    "then it''s okay if we don''t go in?!" lu shen said.


    han sanqian shook his head: "you are wrong. generally speaking, it is easier to get in through the vents than to get out. if we stay here even if the group of people can''t find us, we will starve to death here.


    "generally speaking, there are no living doors in ancient tombs, and anyone who enters will die. however, ancient tombs always require people to build them. therefore, in order to allow workers to escape alive after completing the work here, they usually open an opening in the cemetery. used for escape."


    "so what you are saying is that there must be an escape route in this tomb." lianhua said curiously.


    han sanqian nodded: "it''s not a big problem."


    "that''s great. we can hide in the cemetery for a while, and then when it''s safe, we can go out from here." lianhua said happily.


    the cemetery is relatively large inside, and because it is underground, the temperature can be kept warm for a long time as long as there is life, allowing a few people to rest for a while.


    after resting, find an escape hole and leave from here.


    according to han sanqian''s judgment, the location of this ancient tomb should be inside the cliff on the outside. the vent is located right at the top, so the escape location below is often at the bottom of the mountainside.


    in this way, when you go out from there, you can cleverly avoid the enemies, or even go around to the end of them, so as to leave here.


    of course, this is the best idea. there are many complicated things in qimen dunjia, and few people anywhere can fully understand them. moreover, each different combination is not as easy to break as imagined.


    just from these three gates, it was a bit difficult for han sanqian to choose.


    "the three gates of life, death, and separation are generally derived from the five elements and eight trigrams. therefore, to break it, you must find the formation eye based on the eight trigrams, and the location of the formation eye must be the real life gate."


    "how to do it exactly?!"


    "the bottom of the stone gate is made of earth, the candlesticks on both sides of the cave wall are made of wood, the ventilation is water, and the candlesticks are made of fire. therefore, whoever has gold among the three gates is the real formation eye, which is also the so-called birth gate!"


    lu shen nodded and ran all the way to the three gates to observe carefully, but what made lu shen a little depressed was that there was no metal on or even near the three stone gates.


    could it be that han sanqian made a mistake? !


    "sir, nothing in this door has anything to do with gold, not even gold. how can this be done?!" lu shen asked strangely.


    "there should be some among the three gates. it''s impossible. lu shen, have you looked carefully?!"


    "i looked everywhere nearby, but there really wasn''t any." lu shen couldn''t help but look back.


    isn''t it? it gets stuck as soon as it comes. do you want it to be so miserable?


    "no?!" han sanqian frowned: "this is impossible. could it be that this is not actually a formation as seen on the surface, but is actually a fundamental death formation?!"


    as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, the four people suddenly felt cold.


    "by the way, try digging out the soil in front of the three doors again and take another look." han sanqian said.


    although lu shen didn''t know why, han sanqian said it, and lu shen retorted, glanced at erhu, and asked him to come over and help.


    a few minutes later, as the two tigers roared, han sanqian looked back. in front of the living door where the two tigers were stunned, there was a small golden lion buried in about ten centimeters of soil.


    "sure enough, there is gold here!" han sanqian happily picked up the lion.


    the little slave smiled calmly: "then this is the student door. mr. han, let''s open the door quickly."


    "okay!" han sanqian couldn''t help but smile. he led the two bad guys and pushed the door directly in. suddenly, the ground in the cave shook, and the gravel broke through the earth and poured down, but the door was still there. open slowly with a roar!


    as soon as the living door opened, the inside suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and the palace-like tomb was completely unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes.


    after a few sounds, the fire in the tomb was bright, and everything was revealed. the palace is about the size of a football field. the front of the palace is very wide. there are many clay figures made of clay standing around. the clay figures stand majestically, which reminds han sanqian of the terracotta warriors and horses.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5905

    although the number was not as large as that, the number of more than a hundred people standing around still made han sanqian feel excited.


    and in the center, there is a huge hall with a pool of water in it. there are goldfish and green algae in the pool, which looks like a fairyland on earth. further ahead of the pond is a ladder with about a hundred ladders. all the way in is a gate about ten meters high and seven or eight meters wide.


    "the fire just now...?" seeing han sanqian want to go inside, lianhua asked worriedly.


    han sanqian smiled; "it''s okay, that''s nothing. as long as the fire in the cemetery has not been extinguished before, if we open the door and let air in, it will burn instantly. it has nothing to do with people, just go in quickly."


    lianhua nodded without saying anything. under the leadership of the two bad guys and han sanqian, he slowly walked into the tomb. in order to prevent the door from closing again, han sanqian deliberately threw a stone on the door to prevent it from closing.


    "no, it''s so big here?!"


    entering the hall, lianhua looked around and finally sighed in her heart.


    "is this also called big? if you come in from the main entrance of the cemetery, then it is really big."


    han sanqian smiled disdainfully, because it was through another small door, so this was usually the innermost part of the cemetery, which was built against a mountain.


    when han sanqian and others ran here, they actually knew that the mountain was not particularly big, so this tomb was theoretically a tower-shaped cemetery formed according to the mountain. therefore, the higher the place, the higher the cemetery. inside, and going down, is the main hall.


    "okay, let''s take a rest here. remember, don''t be curious and touch everywhere. if we encounter any mechanism, we will be finished." after putting the little slave down, han sanqian ordered.


    "okay!" lianhua nodded and walked a few steps behind xiao nu: "it''s okay now. i''ll help her strengthen her physique."


    after saying that, just like the last time, lianhua pinched her fingers and said a word in her mouth, and a white light emitted from her hand, and then poured into xiao nu''s body.


    han sanqian was bored and looked around.


    i don¡¯t know whose tomb is so huge.


    this place is like an underground palace. there are all kinds of animals carved on the roof of the palace. according to han sanqian''s experience, a tomb of this size should be at least the tomb of a big shot.


    however, when he saw the animals above, han sanqian frowned again.


    generally speaking, if the tomb is an emperor''s tomb, it will usually be dominated by dragons and phoenixes, but this is not the case here. instead, it is a group of white cranes.


    no, the dragon represents the emperor, so according to normal logic, the first level is the unicorn and the crane, the second level is the lion, the third level is the leopard, the fourth level is the tiger, the fifth level is the bear, and the sixth level is the tiger. the seventh and eighth grades are rhinoceros and the ninth grade is seahorse. is it possible that a high official is buried here? !


    this is a bit uncomfortable for him, because generally high-ranking officials rarely have burial companions, or even none at all. and if there are no burial companions, it means that the craftsmen who made the cemetery do not need to open an escape hole. , then if this is the case, then is it possible to enter or exit? ? !


    but it shouldn''t be. after all, this is not the earth, so there may not be such a bureaucratic system, and generally a high-ranking official will not build such a huge tomb.


    with this scale, if han sanqian had not miscalculated, almost half of the mountain would be used as the main body of the cemetery. it is impossible for a high official to receive such special treatment.


    how did this happen?


    "mr. han, what are you thinking?!"


    just when han sanqianbai was completely confused, the little slave who had been treated by lotus had been strengthened. she followed her gaze to the top and was suddenly attracted by the groups of cranes.


    "why is it a crane?!" xiaonu was also puzzled.


    although she is a village girl, xiaonu also likes to read some books, or she often listens to the elders in the village talking about some knowledge and secretly writes it down!


    she had heard of such things as tombs, but such a huge tomb did not belong to a big shot, which really surprised her.


    "tell me, is this tomb big?"


    "not only is it big, it is even considered big among the tombs of some big figures like emperors." xiao nu nodded: "logically speaking, even famous people cannot have such a big tomb, and we are just small in this village, i have never heard of any big shot.¡±


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5906

    "yeah, it''s so strange." han sanqian said suspiciously.


    "yes, mr. han, don''t you even know why?!"


    "i don''t know, even a great hero wouldn''t be so luxurious! little slave, i really can''t figure out for a moment, what kind of tomb might be here? everything is really incredible!"


    "mr. han, could it be the tomb of some immortal?!"


    "the tomb of an immortal?!" han sanqian frowned.


    "well, immortals will always die. it''s just that they live longer than ordinary people. they also need to be buried after they die, so the disciples make big tombs for them? and isn''t the immortal''s usual mount also a crane?! "


    xiaonu''s words made han sanqian suddenly find a breakthrough, which actually makes sense. the crane is a mount, and it is carved above for protection or companionship!


    but then again, which immortal¡¯s graveyard is this? !


    han sanqian wanted to rush directly into the inner hall of the tomb to take a look, but he forgot about it. it is obviously against the rules to disturb others now that the immortal has left.


    besides, entering someone''s tomb is enough to disturb him, so don''t do anything more outrageous.


    "then let''s rest for now. just wait for me here while i look for an exit." han sanqian ordered the four of them and quickly ran around to check carefully.


    there seems to be no other openings on the entire top except for the vent.


    the main tomb should be the main tomb past the gate, so its direction should be toward the middle or up.


    following this logic, han sanqian quickly found the location of the downward stone gate in this space. this door is about three meters high and about half a meter wide, which is much smaller than the door leading to the main room inside.


    there was a candlestick set on the wall on the right side of the door. han sanqian tried to turn it. sure enough, the stone door made a loud noise and then opened.


    however, han sanqian, who opened humian, was completely stunned on the spot.


    unexpectedly, the stairs in the middle were spiraling down. before the stone door, it was just pitch black. after using the sky fire to illuminate it, han sanqian was stunned.


    there was a completely empty and huge space underneath, as if it was a huge abyss. it was the size of seven or eight football fields, and it was also a hundred meters high from han sanqian''s current position. there was nothing else in the entire space, it was just so empty.


    han sanqian couldn''t help but be speechless. fortunately, he didn''t go down subconsciously. otherwise, if he took a step forward, his feet would be empty and he would fall directly. it would be difficult to fly up.


    the place where they are now is just a small corner in the upper part of this huge room.


    who hollowed out the mountain? !


    "roar!!!"


    at this moment, a gentle growl suddenly came from the space below.


    the roar echoed and continued!


    "mr. han, what''s the sound?!"


    hearing the sound, xiaonu and lianhua moved over quickly.


    han sanqian shook his head: "i don''t know!".


    i used the sky fire to illuminate it again, but there was no obstruction at the bottom. i could clearly see it, but except for some strange rocks, there was nothing else.


    could it be that the wind blowing in the cemetery caused some noise? !


    han sanqian frowned and was about to use heavenly fire again. but just when tianhuo left, a huge and terrifying face suddenly appeared in front of everyone!


    "ah!!!"


    "ah!!"


    the five people were frightened and stepped back.


    in the abyss outside the gate, a huge cow''s face suddenly stood there, looking scary and strange under the firelight.


    its big eyes were staring at everyone, their eyes were blood red and extremely scary.


    "what... what kind of monster is this?!" lianhua panicked, her pretty little face turned pale with fear.


    "no, i don''t know. i...i haven''t seen it either!" han sanqian frowned and shook his head.


    "a face is bigger than the door, mr. han, this... this is too scary." xiao nu said in shock.


    it looks like a cow''s head, but it seems to be different from a cow. the big face is covered with a kind of black hair, which is about half a meter long. it looks extremely scary!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5907

    "you are the monsters!"


    suddenly, the cow''s mouth suddenly opened, followed by a sentence that stunned the five people.


    another talking monster? !


    "you... what are you?!" looking at the cow in horror, han sanqian couldn''t imagine that a fucking cow could talk? isn¡¯t the bull demon king a success? !


    "it''s a joke. is the bull demon worthy of being compared to me?"


    no, you know what the hell i''m thinking? ! isn''t this the same as the monster above, it can read minds? !


    "ignorant human beings, have no secrets in front of me?!"


    han sanqian was stunned for a moment. is this guy really the same as the guy above?


    that''s not enough! however, if you look closely at the two monsters, you will see that there are many differences and similarities between them. judging from their size, they cannot be the grandfather of the monster above.


    "then...then what are you?!"


    "you are worthy of knowing my fate? if you trespass into forbidden areas and try to distract me from my dream, i will kill you!"


    the monster roared angrily, and then the huge cow''s face suddenly rushed to the door. the door was not small, but it only covered half of his face.


    "don''t let da xin go. this door is very small and this monster can''t get in." han sanqian shouted to everyone, then pulled everyone and ran towards the hall.


    but almost as soon as a few people turned around, the five people immediately froze.


    a strange thing stood in the center of the hall. it looked like a cow, but it only had one leg. it was covered with black hair. from a distance, it looked like a part of his body had been chopped off. .


    "humph, you are an ignorant human being, how can it be difficult for me to live in this small door?" the monster sneered.


    han sanqian turned around in astonishment. where could there be any bullish face in the space outside the door? this guy can actually become bigger or smaller as he pleases?


    "everyone, be careful!" han sanqian shouted softly, and at the same time blocked everyone behind him!


    "go to hell, you annoying human being." the strange cow roared angrily, opened its mouth, and a stream of bright light shot out towards han sanqian and others.


    han sanqian was already fast enough, but even though he was prepared, he still had no time to escape.


    "boom!"


    with a loud noise, golden light exploded directly in the center of the crowd, and several people were blown away.


    lianhua couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. she didn''t dare to think too much and hurriedly recited the incantation, but the strange thing was... no matter how she recited it next, the white light from before could no longer be emitted.


    similar to her was lu shen. he wanted to get up quickly and fight back after being beaten, but what he didn''t expect was that the true defense power in his body seemed to have been drained. no matter how hard he used his power, it still had no effect.


    "you little human, you still want to gain strength after being sealed by me?! ridiculous!"


    "seal? really!" han sanqian shouted angrily, his body accelerated directly, and he rushed directly towards the strange cow.


    he was reluctant to use the true energy in his body, so he just used the pangu ax, which was not a bad thing.


    "ignorance!"


    facing han sanqian who rushed up, the strange cow roared angrily and swept his body violently. han sanqian, who rushed forward, was thrown away like a ball before he could get close to him. fortunately, the two bad guys hurried behind. han sanqian was caught, but the huge impact still caused the three of them to be rushed against the wall of the hall.


    "puch!"


    hitting the wall, the three people vomited blood almost at the same time, and felt a crazy tumbling in their bodies.


    "damn, this thing is so big." han sanqian frowned. he really didn''t expect that just after he escaped the enemy''s pursuit with his front legs, he encountered such a powerful monster with his back legs.


    "okay, you guys are so noisy. i''ll send you to see the king of hell. don''t disturb my dreams." with an angry shout, the strange cow rushed towards me.


    are you going to die like this? !


    no! ! impossible! !


    "if you want to live, just listen to me." han sanqian suddenly shouted at everyone. the lotus at the other end was looking at han sanqian worriedly. when he looked back, he saw that the strange cow had already rushed towards him. he couldn''t help but think too much, and suddenly a nod.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5908

    "fen ji!"


    with a roar, his true energy directly ignited the fire. with a sweep of his hand, the flames hit the monster cow''s feet directly and burned instantly! !


    "hmm?! it''s interesting. you can still use your true energy after being sealed by me. in so many years, you are the first person i have seen who makes me feel interesting. okay, interesting, brat, take the move. !¡±


    "just accept the move. do you think i''m afraid of you?!"


    with an angry shout, he pulled out the jade sword from his back and filled it with energy! !


    the jade sword flashed coldly, and a sword energy suddenly rushed out! !


    "what?!" feeling the power of the sword energy, kai niumeng was stunned for a moment. his whole body was completely motionless and he froze on the spot, waiting for the sword energy to come!


    "boom!"


    the sword energy arrived, and a violent explosion instantly occurred on the strange cow!


    after the explosion dissipated, the strange cow slowly opened his eyes and looked at han sanqian coldly.


    this guy didn''t get hurt at all from such a bombardment? isn''t it? !


    "boy, your strength is quite good." the strange cow snorted coldly. he did not counterattack immediately. he just stood there quietly and looked at han sanqian: "let me ask you, how did you use this sword in your hand?" come."


    han sanqian frowned, why did this strange cow suddenly stop attacking? just now, this guy couldn''t help but say that he was the one who made a fierce attack? now you are chatting with yourself? is he afraid? it''s unlikely. with my current true energy release, i shouldn''t be able to achieve that effect.


    however, if he wanted to chat instead of fighting, han sanqian would certainly be happy to do so. delaying the time would only be good for them.


    "who am i to tell you, what? are you scared?!"


    "afraid?!" wei niu chuckled: "don''t say that this sword of yours is not perfect. even if it is, i will definitely not be afraid! who do you think you are?"


    "what do you mean, do you know the origin of this sword?!" han sanqian frowned.


    "you haven''t answered me yet!"


    "okay, i got this sword in xuanyuan world!"


    "xuanyuan world? it is indeed it, haha, haha!" the strange cow suddenly laughed.


    "you haven''t told me who you are yet! also, do you know the origin of this sword?!"


    "i am an acquaintance with him, so naturally i know its origin? i thought, what kind of owner would this guy find if he and i parted ways, but in the end he was just a young boy who also lost his body, so that''s convenient. if you take this seat, you can easily get this sword, and then when you meet her body one day, you will humiliate her!"


    han sanqian felt a chill in his heart. damn it, he would die if he didn''t chat with her. why would he die if he chatted with her? !


    "you''re a little bitch, you''re moody, you can beat me if you want, you don''t have to play with people here, do you think i''m afraid of you?!"


    "don''t be in a hurry!" the strange cow suddenly shook his head and blinked: "you can leave. with your current strength, i''m afraid i can drown you even if i spit on you!"


    "you want to let me go?!" han sanqian was actually a little angry when he heard what he said next. if he hadn''t used too much energy, he would have killed this thing instantly. when would it be his turn to educate himself. however, han sanqian was completely confused by the previous words. what was he doing? one moment i want to kill, the other moment i want to release, is it interesting? !


    "let go, of course. if you hadn''t come in, i wouldn''t have been able to gain the freedom i have now. therefore, i won''t kill you today to express my gratitude to you. of course, next time, i will definitely let you become a jifen.¡±


    after saying that, the strange cow groaned coldly, and lianhua and the others immediately breathed a sigh of relief. when lianhua tried to transport the white energy again, he could actually use it.


    the strange cow snorted coldly, a green light emitted from his body, and after a moment, his figure completely disappeared from the spot.


    "what kind of monster is this strange cow? it''s so powerful." seeing that the strange cow was gone, xiaonu hurriedly walked to han sanqian''s side and said to han sanqian while looking worriedly outside the stone door.


    han sanqian shook his head: "i don''t know either. i can''t figure out what this thing means when he talks for a while. one moment he lets us go, the next moment he kills me. moreover, he actually knows the origin of my sword." ."


    the sword belongs to the xuanyuan world, which is two different worlds, and from what he said, he and chi meng seemed to be very familiar with each other, so they parted ways? ? !


    "are you all okay??!" han sanqian said worriedly after looking at everyone.


    "it''s nothing. the injuries are not particularly serious. this strange cow is too scary. i think we should leave as soon as possible."


    han sanqian nodded: "however, to leave here, we still have to go down. the bottom is about a hundred meters wide and we have to fly down."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5909

    "okay, let''s leave quickly while the strange cow is not here!" han sanqian nodded when he saw that the others did not object.


    afterwards, han sanqian, xiao nu, and lianhua each went their own way and flew downwards.


    this space was the size of seven or eight football fields. it was so empty and pitch black that you couldn''t see your fingers if you stretched out your hand. soon after a few people arrived on the ground, they were completely lost in the darkness and found it difficult to move.


    "mr. han, why don''t you shine some light? otherwise, we will be like headless flies." xiaonu said.


    han sanqian frowned. he thought, but the strange cow was attracted by the light of the fire before. if he does it again now, will he attract the strange cow again? !


    "maybe it wasn''t us who ordered the sugarcane? it was the sound of the stone door opening?!" lianhua said.


    that''s right. the most important thing is that if there is no light in this place, a few people will not be able to tell the direction at all, and it will be very difficult to get out. therefore, han sanqian decided to light a fire.


    even if it attracts a strange cow, there''s nothing you can do about it. it''s better than waiting to die here, right?


    thinking of this, han sanqian moved his hand, and the sky fire reappeared.


    "okay." han sanqian controlled the sky fire and then looked at the four people behind him.


    "you guys...what...is happening?!"


    the four people looked panicked and looked at han sanqian with wide eyes. han sanqian felt a sudden chill in his heart, right? not such a coincidence, right?


    looking back, han sanqian was stunned.


    under the firelight, a cow''s face appeared there coldly, looking very scary.


    "you brat, i''ve already said that i will only let you go once. if i meet you again, i will turn you into powder. i didn''t expect you to come here to die in such a hurry." the strange cow snorted coldly.


    "i...!" han sanqian was a little depressed and extremely embarrassed: "we don''t want to meet you again, but we still have to go out. there is no way up there. we can only go from here. otherwise... you can simply take us directly to the exit? after we leave, make sure you never see us again."


    han sanqian also knows the strength of wei niu, and he doesn''t want to fight too much. it''s better to do more than to do less.


    "okay!" wei niu smiled, but the next second, he changed the topic: "after i kill you, i will naturally lead your body out!"


    after saying that, the strange cow suddenly opened its mouth, and a green light shot at han sanqian again.


    even though han sanqian was very fast, he was too close to the monster cow and had no time to react. his whole body suddenly received a heavy blow from the green light and flew backwards!


    "you...you are so mean, you attacked me?! it hurts!"


    han sanqian, who fell to the ground, was very angry, and the heartbreaking pain in his body came from the tumbling of his internal organs.


    "sneak attack? forget it, even if there are ten of you, i can hurt you wherever i want! i have already said that i have repaid you my kindness, and now it''s time to see zhenzhang."


    "come on, do you really think i''m scared?! i just don''t want to waste my energy on you."


    the strange cow laughed: "then try it and see who is bragging!"


    "okay, i''ll deal with you and ask about the jade sword. wouldn''t it be a bad idea?!"


    wei niu snorted disdainfully and stopped talking. after a moment, he smiled and said, "it depends on your ability. i can promise you that if you can really defeat me, then i will tell you that you want to know."


    "okay." han sanqian was about to launch an attack. suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps outside the hall. the four of them looked strangely to find the source of the sounds. it turned out that all the sounds came from above.


    before a few people could react, when they looked up at the stone gate above, there were already figures moving.


    "no, it''s those people!" xiao nu suddenly shouted coldly.


    after a closer look, there were indeed quite a few people standing at the stone door.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5910

    "they...how did they find it here so quickly?!" han sanqian frowned: "didn''t i ask you to cover the entrance? they shouldn''t have found it here so quickly?! "


    the two bad guys were glared at by han sanqian, and they felt very aggrieved for a moment. they were sure that they were indeed buried when they came down from the entrance. as for why those people found this place so quickly, they don''t know.


    "mr. han, don''t blame them, they should be birds in the woods." xiaonu frowned, looked at han sanqian, and said, "there are some very strange birds in the woods. they are born to track. i think so." it''s possible that they gave our scent to the birds where we lived, and then the birds found their way here based on our smell."


    "why didn''t you tell me earlier?!" han sanqian was speechless.


    "i don''t know that they would do this, because these birds are very wild, and this is just a legend. in addition, these birds can only track one scent in their life, and they will die after tracking is completed, so these birds are generally difficult to tame. , i didn¡¯t expect that this legend was true, and that they really trained these birds.¡±


    "okay, i get it. it happened so suddenly, there''s no reason to blame it." han sanqian didn''t blame xiaonu. even if this information was given to han sanqian in advance, han sanqian wouldn''t be able to guard against it. after all, you can''t completely to cover up one''s own breath.


    you can''t always shower or smear yourself with mud to cover up body odor, it''s absolutely impossible.


    the only thing to blame is these guys, they are so vicious and vicious, they just keep chasing after them.


    "there they are!"


    in mid-air at the stone gate, several enemies raised torches, lighting up the entire space below! !


    "kill them for me!"


    the leader gave a cold shout, and immediately above the stone gate, several enemies flew down. after landing, they surrounded han sanqian and others.


    "run, aren''t you all damn good at running? keep running." as soon as the leader landed, he couldn''t help but sneered coldly when he saw han sanqian.


    now, thousands of disciples have fallen down one by one and tightly surrounded a few people.


    especially when he saw xiaonu and lianhua, he couldn''t help but feel more confident. it was obvious that this person was mentally weak now and was in a stage of exhaustion, without much resistance at all.


    han sanqian let out a helpless sigh, and now it is really a wave of peace, and another wave of rise. the monster cow was very powerful in the front, and was surrounded by thousands of enemies in the back. what was depressing was that i didn''t expect that after struggling for so long, i still couldn''t escape in the end.


    although he was so depressed in his heart, han sanqian was still disdainful and smiled coldly: "if this strange cow hadn''t blocked our way here, you would have caught us sooner."


    "cow?!" the leader frowned, and then focused on the strange cow behind han sanqian.


    at this time, thousands of enemies also held torches, and the entire underground space was already illuminated. the body of the cow was naturally easily visible to them.


    "where did this crap thing come from? it''s uglier than some of our ugly pets. it''s disgusting to look at." the leader glanced at the strange cow and thought speechlessly in his heart.


    "you... are so noisy!"


    the strange cow suddenly gave a cold shout, and then, its huge cow foot stamped on the ground. suddenly, the whole space shook violently, and the ground trembled crazily at the same time!


    "die!"


    with an angry roar, the cow''s mouth suddenly opened, and seven rays of light instantly shot out from its mouth!


    as soon as the seven rays of light came out, they quickly condensed into a colorful ball in the air, and rolled crazily in the air. after that, in just a few seconds, the ball had turned into a huge ball, which was several times the size of the previous one. big.


    the big ball suddenly lit up, followed by a violent explosion!


    "boom!"


    thousands of enemies all fell to the ground, and dozens of people closest to the explosion were turned into powder in an instant.


    "you weird cow, you''re looking for death!"


    seeing that his subordinates were being attacked, the third leader gave a fierce drink, suddenly released his true energy in his hands, and quickly attacked the strange cow!


    the strange cow opened its mouth, and there was another yellow light.


    sure enough, as han sanqian expected, the third child just checked his body, and after finding nothing, he suddenly attacked the strange cow.


    "boss, this strange cow seems to be very evil. i will leave these people to you. my fourth brother and i will help the third brother."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5911

    the second child drank, and the fourth child looked at each other, and then quickly attacked the strange cow together.


    i don¡¯t know what this strange cow is, and the second child just saw the third child stop and check his body movements. as a practitioner, he really has to worry about what kind of secret technique this is. in order to prevent the third child from suffering a big loss, the best way is just attack it together!


    faced with the three-man attack, the strange cow gave a disdainful sound, then stamped one foot again, and its huge body flew up.


    in the duel between experts, there was a sudden flash of fire and stone, lightning and thunder in the air.


    after a while, the three elders landed on the ground in unison, and the strange cow also slowly landed.


    the third child suppressed the heat in his throat and stared at the strange cow. this strange cow seemed inconspicuous, but in fact it was extremely powerful.


    just now, the three of them jointly attacked, but they couldn''t take advantage of the strange cow at all.


    "third brother, are you okay?" the leader saw the three of them landing and couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked with concern.


    the third child shook his head and said in great pain: "this strange cow is not easy. the three of us were all injured by him even with the combined efforts of the three of us. however, i think this strange cow seemed to be suppressed by something and could not use its full strength, so the three of us hurt it a little bit too.¡±


    "then the four of us will lead the troops and attack together?!"


    "no! don''t forget that brat." the second child frowned.


    "that kid just pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger. moreover, we can''t pry into his cultivation level, but after you started fighting him just now, boss, this kid''s power seems to be extremely strong.?!"


    "let''s all go deal with that strange cow. what will happen if the boy gets a profit by then?!"


    "that''s true, but what should we do?!" the leader frowned.


    "wait!, during the fight with that strange cow just now, i succeeded in sneak attack while it was not paying attention. he was hit by my unique poisonous needle. in less than a day, even if it has extremely high cultivation level, it will feel sleepy. ."


    "what i mean is that we send people to surround this place first, and we retreat temporarily, waiting for reinforcements and waiting for the strange cow to be poisoned." lao san said coldly.


    "can!"


    the leader nodded, then looked hard at the strange cow opposite, and couldn''t help shouting: "if what i expected is correct, your excellency is so ferocious, you must not be a mortal thing, right?!"


    "you know that i am an extraordinary being, yet you dare to act so arrogantly here?!"


    "i don''t dare. we just came here by mistake to catch a few unruly people. we have just fought with you and we have already experienced your power. so, if you are willing to hand over these people to us , i will take the people away immediately, and i will bring generous gifts to apologize for my sins in the future, how about it?!"


    "if these guys want to be killed, it''s me who will kill them. why should it be your turn!"


    "do you really want to kill these people?!" the leader frowned.


    "nonsense."


    "okay, since you are so concerned, i will give you some time. during this time, we will wait outside and will not disturb you. when the time comes, you only need to hand over the bodies of these people to us. as we just said come and say thank you, how about we do the same."


    "it''s a deal!" the strange cow shouted angrily, and then stamped its huge foot again.


    there was a rumble, and opposite han sanqian and others, a huge stone door slowly rose, and the light from outside gradually shone into the underground space.


    the four leaders looked at each other and led their men slowly away.


    as soon as the enemy left, the stone door was closed again, and the entire space fell into darkness again. the strange cow let out a long sigh and couldn''t help but feel a little tired.


    "what? you were so cool with us just now. how come you are so easy to talk to after meeting so many of my master''s family members? i thought you were a big shot, but it turns out haha, bah!"


    seeing that niu was like this, han sanqian simply mocked him coldly.


    "hmph, you know what? those people are extremely powerful. if i were in a normal state, i could destroy them all with just one breath. unfortunately, i am... hum!" the strange cow snorted coldly.


    "please be quiet. if you make any noise again, i will kill you first." the strange cow shouted coldly, turned around and walked inside, but it was too dark inside and it was no longer clear where he went.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5912

    "mr. han, what should i do?!" the little slave hurriedly came over when he was surprised.


    han sanqian patted her shoulder lightly and smiled at her: "there is nothing we can do. this strange cow killed us, and it suddenly had nothing to do. the enemies outside were also angry. this is to see visible results.¡±


    "however, there is no need to worry too much. the strange cow suddenly admitted his weakness, and the enemies also became very polite, indicating that they must have lost and won after the fight. the strange cow suddenly left and gave a date, presumably he was injured and needs to recover. so, until he recovers, we are safe."


    "but if he recovers from his injury..."


    "don''t worry. there''s always a road ahead. okay, you''ve been tired for almost a day. go and rest."


    xiaonu shook his head, still not worried about their current situation.


    han sanqian smiled and insisted on letting her rest.


    when the slave went to rest, han sanqian suddenly frowned in discomfort. this strange cow was indeed a bit powerful at the moment. with his current situation and the four of them, it was almost impossible to leave.


    unless, you risk yourself and output a lot of infuriating energy.


    and the other end.


    "did this thing of yours give a dead chess piece? you are not letting him be trained, but you are putting him at risk of exploding himself."


    "look at how anxious you are, isn''t it?!"


    "just a kui?" the old man frowned, then smiled: "do you really think that han sanqian is so weak that you can''t deal with him?"


    bahuang tianshu is full of sweat, is that all?


    "but han sanqian''s current situation is no better than before. the evil power in his body is too huge. he can survive only by the protection of the infuriating energy i gave him to achieve a balanced suppression. do you want him to extract it?" it¡¯s not realistic to use strength to deal with other things.¡±


    "of course i know it. however, it took me a lot of time and a lot of energy to design this blueprint. it must be difficult."


    "i think there''s no problem if you want to test me, but everything depends on the specific situation, right? if it was han sanqian in his heyday, i don''t think there would be any problem, but you also know han sanqian today. they need our help, not us adding insult to injury."


    "i understand!" the old sweeper frowned: "don''t you have to be so anxious? everything in this blueprint is within my plan!"


    "in the plan?" bahuang tianshu was ashamed again: "you mean, you have other arrangements?"


    "haha!" the old sweeper laughed: "of course, in the book of heaven, you are the only master. in the blueprint where han sanqian is now, i am the master. what can happen?"


    "i also know that i don''t have to worry too much, but it''s a dead end right now. so, what i want to ask you is how to arrange it." after all, in order to save han sanqian, bahuang tianshu has spent a lot of his own energy, so, naturally, at this time, he didn''t want to see another accident happen to han sanqian.


    therefore, even if you are very relieved about the old sweeper, when you have been observing these things, you will inevitably feel worried.


    of course, i am also more curious about what the old man sweeping the floor has planned in this situation.


    "mo huang, this matter is actually easy to solve. although this kui is the one i have raised for many years, in my blueprint, i have already arranged him in a weak state. if it is not possible, i just need to find this person. wouldn''t it be enough if the things in lantu went over to help han sanqian?! to han sanqian, this thing is like cheating in games on earth. the games are all developed by me, so what are you afraid of? woolen cloth?"


    "your blueprint is just a village and a mountain range. who else is so powerful?! moreover, i, han sanqian, have not only been injured by kui, but there are also many mountain creatures chasing him behind me."


    "what is there in the mountains? there is water. there are many enemies. how many shrimps, soldiers and crabs can he defeat in the water?!"


    bahuang tianshu suddenly slapped his head, yes, why did he forget about the water in the mountains. there are fish in the water, and there are many of them. naturally, they are not afraid of kui, let alone the large number of enemies. naturally, everything can help han sanqian!


    thinking of this, bahuang tianshu nodded slightly, and the old man sweeping the floor suddenly drew a circle in the air. in an instant, a dragon-shaped man appeared in the circle. he knelt down honestly: "xiaolong has met the ancestor!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5913

    "you and i have been together for many years, so there is no need to say polite words. old dragon king, i am looking for you this time because i hope you can do me a favor."


    "ancestor is an ancestor, so what else is there for xiaolong?! just say it''s okay. as long as xiaolong can help, he will do his best."


    "okay, that''s it. there is a person in the environment you are in. i need your help to save him."


    the old dragon king frowned: "save who?!"


    "a young man!"


    "ancestor, you said that although the blueprint world is a small world, it has its own set of order. we can just follow the order. if we rush to save people, are we breaking the rules?"


    the old man sweeping the floor smiled softly and said nothing.


    immediately, the old dragon king realized that he was talking too much: "ancestor, who do you want me to save? please tell me."


    "nothing about order now?!"


    the old dragon king smiled awkwardly, a little embarrassed. the absolute leader of the blueprint, he really doesn¡¯t have the ability or the courage.


    this is the ancestor, the absolute creator of this blueprint world. if you want to talk about rules and irregularities with him, isn''t that nonsense?


    to put it bluntly, the world was created by him. naturally, he has the final say on everything. the rules are nothing compared to him. he is the order.


    if you resist more or don''t listen, he will change the blueprint world every minute. you don''t even know how you died, so...


    if you tell him about rules and irregularities, isn''t that a mental disorder?


    he just asked subconsciously. after asking, he actually regretted it.


    old long is not a fool. how about negotiating the rules with the rule maker? therefore, this matter is purely a subconscious question.


    in the blueprint world, he knows very well who is the real master and who is the real grandson.


    he is obviously the real grandson.


    since he is a real grandson, it is of course the best choice to be obedient.


    "i will always abide by your rules and regulations, so...you can just tell me who to save."


    "i have a child named han sanqian. now he is being harassed by kui and is being chased by people from the jungle. he is currently in some difficulties, so i hope you can lead your soldiers and generals to help him."


    "han sanqian?!" the dragon king frowned. after thinking about it, he had never heard of such a number one person. what kind of master is this? ! you can actually ask the ancestor to ignore the rules and order yourself to rescue him?


    seeing the old dragon king frowning, bahuang tianshu smiled softly. he didn''t know what the old dragon king was wondering about. he smiled and said, "this han sanqian is the one chosen by your ancestor and i. you go and try your best to save him. one day he will surely be saved." you can gain merit. so, let me give you a little suggestion."


    "oh?!"


    "you should be very clear about the identity and status of han sanqian. it''s up to you to decide how to send troops."


    when the old dragon king heard this, he felt as energetic as a grandma. although the bahuang tianshu is very simple, he is not stupid. what is this? is this the person chosen by the ancestor?


    what does this mean? this shows that the identity of han sanqian is not simple. in other words, the ancestor can die but not han sanqian, because he is the successor.


    this damn thing has to be saved, what are you thinking about?


    in addition, it¡¯s okay for the ancestor to come forward now. even the mysterious boss next to the ancestor also said a lot in person. you can imagine how much face this kid has.


    thinking of this, the old dragon king quickly bid farewell to the two of them, quickly returned to the blueprint, and then shouted: "the prime minister is here!"


    "arrived!" an old turtle came quickly.


    "call out all the 500,000 shrimps, soldiers and crabs in my river!"


    when the old turtle heard this, he was stunned. you want so many soldiers, half a million, the entire river''s strength, and not even a single one is left? !


    "old dragon king, is there something big going on? someone attacked my dragon palace in the river?!"


    "no, this time we are bringing a large army ashore for a crusade. let''s go to the jungle!"


    "but on both land and water, there has always been no conflict between the well and the river. even if there is friction, is the army of half a million people a bit exaggerated?" in the many years of history in the river, there has been no precedent for the entire army to be dispatched, and they still went ashore to crusade.


    "could it be that... someone killed our prince?!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5914

    "bah!" the old dragon king straightened his beard angrily: "you old guy, you can''t say anything good, can you?!"


    "um, but...but if that''s not the case, do we...do we need to mobilize our troops like this?!"


    "hey, what do you know? this time we go on an expedition, we need to save an extremely important person. no matter whether we need so many people or not, we still need so many people, so i can fill up the situation. let him be shocked and remember it in his heart!"


    when the old turtle heard this, he immediately understood that his feelings were to save people and then help others show off. but the old dragon king was stingy by nature. which great god had suffered so much that he let the old dragon king directly bleed like this? !


    shaking his head, the old turtle hurried to gather all the troops.


    ten minutes later, somewhere deep in the river, half a million shrimp soldiers and crab generals stood firmly there. the old dragon king went into battle in person, walked up to his soldiers wearing a pair of armor, and coughed lightly: "please be alert, let''s set off." !¡±


    the river rolled, and hundreds of thousands of shrimp soldiers and crabs rushed out of the water! !


    at this time, han sanqian was not in a hurry at all. he didn''t care about anything and just rested on the spot. for han sanqian, it was actually easy to understand. anyway, he couldn''t think of a solution at once, so he kept suffering. think, just a waste of time.


    moreover, after all, the daring of an expert does not mean complete despair for han sanqian. he has thought about it, and if it doesn''t work, he will let go of his true energy and fight him to the end.


    anyway, if he lets go and fights, this cow will never be his opponent. all he has to do is bet on whether the demonic energy will break out of balance again and make him explode.


    although there is a high probability that this will be the case, it is also a probability. if not, then i will at least have a glimmer of hope, which is much better than letting this strange cow kill me 100%.


    when i woke up, i didn''t know how long i had been bored. anyway, it was still pitch black inside, and i couldn''t tell the difference between darkness and dawn.


    after calling xiaonu a few times, xiaonu quickly responded to her, because she was very tired along the way. although han sanqian was taking care of her, he was very tired due to nervousness, so she also kept resting.


    "what''s wrong with mr. han?!"


    "what time is it now? how long have i been asleep?"


    "about an hour or two, what''s wrong, mr. han?!"


    although xiaonu is an ordinary person, they live at night all year round, so they have a stronger sense of time in the dark, because they often need to calculate time when working at night, so the sense of time is very important to them. one of the keys to survival and avoiding daybreak.


    "isn''t there any movement from the strange cow?!"


    "no. mr. han, how are you resting now? if you have rested well, let''s find a way to get out of here quickly. i think the strange cow is also resting now, and his attention should not be here."


    han sanqian shook his head and smiled: "you saw it when the door opened just now. the door is far away from us. if we want to go there, we have to walk a long way. this place is too dark. what are you looking at? i can¡¯t see clearly, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be discovered before i even get there.¡±


    "that''s true, so what should we do now?!"


    "don''t worry, there is still time. if it still doesn''t work when the time comes, i will fight with him. you can just find the opportunity to leave here when the time comes."


    anyway, han sanqian has completely made up his mind. anyway, there are two ways to go. one is to try his best to find a chance of survival during this period. if there is really no chance, then he will come out and take the blame.


    anyway, even if he were to die, the dead cow would have to take care of him. of course, it would be best if we could go out together.


    "however, i forgot to ask those enemies if they had seen ying xia and the others." han sanqian was so anxious about being chased that he forgot about it for a while.


    looking back now, i feel a little regretful. unfortunately, with the dead cow here, he didn''t have the chance to meet that group of people, and naturally he didn''t have the chance to ask.


    "rush!!!"


    suddenly, outside the mountain, bursts of earth-shattering sounds rang out. the sound was so loud that it pierced the membranes.


    "listen... what''s the sound outside?!" han sanqian frowned.


    xiaonu closed his mouth and listened quietly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5915

    "kill, kill them!"


    "kill!!"


    the sound of the earthquake caused the heaven and earth to move. even inside the cemetery, several people could clearly hear the shouts outside. it was really deafening.


    "mr. han, what''s going on? there seems to be a fight outside."


    "and it sounds like there are a lot of people coming!" han sanqian frowned.


    "judging from the shouts of killing and the sounds of fighting with weapons clashing just now, the people coming outside must be no less than those chasing us, that is, at least ten thousand people? this... there are so many people outside our village? !¡±


    "you don''t know, how can i know." han sanqian frowned! "anyway, everyone, get together, this might be our chance."


    "okay!" xiaonu nodded and hurried to wake up the three lotus people.


    and almost at the same time, there was movement in the tomb. the monster bull monster snorted, followed by his impatient voice: "what is so noisy outside?!"


    then, he shouted loudly, and the stone door slowly opened!


    a shocking scene suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    it was still daytime outside the tomb, but under the afterglow of the afternoon sun, a battle had been triggered outside the door. corpses were piled up like mountains, blood flowed like rivers, and a group of people were fighting crazily.


    outside the entire tomb gate, there was a bloody battle for several miles.


    as for the two warring parties, in addition to the familiar enemies, there were also humanoid crab generals and shrimp soldiers.


    "what...what is this?!"


    looking at the humanoid crab generals and shrimp soldiers, han sanqian was stunned for a moment. where are the shrimp soldiers and shrimp soldiers? could they be the enemies of those enemies?


    the enemy of your enemy is your friend!


    thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and he quickly rushed to the stone gate with a few people.


    the more he watched, the more excited han sanqian became. there is no perfect way for everyone!


    the mountains are full of shrimps, soldiers and crab generals, which can make people''s scalp numb wherever they look. because he could clearly see that the mountain in front of him and the people opposite him were all densely packed with shrimps, soldiers, and generals. it was so dense that it was terrifying.


    thousands of enemies were completely unable to put up any resistance in front of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and generals. they were like ants, with no chance to resist. they were directly killed, discarding their helmets and armor, and fled in rout.


    "everyone inside listen to me and send han sanqian out obediently. if you don''t die, if you dare to hurt him, i will crush this place!"


    suddenly, a shout came suddenly.


    han sanqian looked up and saw an old man flying in the air. as soon as he finished speaking, he opened his mouth suddenly and his body instantly turned into a golden dragon hovering in the air!


    "what? dragon king?!"


    seeing the golden dragon in the sky, the strange cow couldn''t help but muttered.


    is a dragon scary? ! in any world, it is terrible, but not absolutely terrible.


    but what makes the dragon king fearful is not just because he is a dragon, nor because he can call the wind and rain, but because he has the commanding soldiers behind him.


    is the shrimp soldier and crab general scary? in fact, he is not scary. the problem is that he is human enough.


    i''ll give you hundreds of thousands of dollars as a deposit. who wouldn''t feel uncomfortable if you put it on someone? !


    this is actually the truly terrifying thing about dragon king. everything in the water is his soldier, how can you fight him?


    therefore, the scary thing about the dragon king is the soldiers and horses behind him. this is the biggest difference between the dragon king and ordinary dragons.


    moreover, the half-million-strong army may be too much for han sanqian, who has been baptized by a million-strong army, but it is not frightening at first glance. but for other people here, it is different. at least in the blueprint, they don''t have a deep understanding of this concept.


    "damn it, why did these sailors end up on land?!"


    the leader was so dizzy by his defeated disciples that he looked back and saw the giant dragon hovering in the sky. he was speechless to the extreme.


    river soldiers have always only acted in the water. when did they come to land and be so reckless?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5916

    "senior brother, this water palace has come to rescue us, and it has brought such a large number of soldiers. as the saying goes, a good man will not suffer the immediate consequences, so let''s withdraw quickly."


    "that''s all." the people in the water palace have extraordinary strength. they know very well that they are not strong enough to compete with each other, not to mention that there are powerful generals such as prime minister turtle beside lao long.


    "yes, let''s leave quickly. the pursuit failed this time, and the responsibility is not on us. after all, this is shuigong here to save people." another person also said anxiously.


    the leader nodded. it was indeed true. water palace had a huge power and a large number of people. up to now, the leader of the force on his side was still talking to them about the two sides. he was afraid that if the negotiation failed, water palace would be in trouble if it became an enemy. . now, the water attack comes to the door on its own, how can a person like him resist it? !


    "okay, order everyone to retreat!" the leader shouted, took the lead and flew away directly!


    as soon as the leader left, the defeated enemy troops seemed to have lost their souls. they fled with their lives in just a minute or two. however, those enemies who had not had time to escape were all killed by the swords of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals one by one. revenant.


    when the strange cow saw that something was wrong, he let out a light drink, turned over suddenly, and the stone door suddenly fell down.


    han sanqian wanted to stop him, but was obviously a step too late.


    damn it, no way? the reinforcements have arrived. what will this bastard do if he closes the door? !


    "hey, you weirdo, you still want to close the door?!"


    suddenly, the stone door got stuck within a few miles of falling, and an old and powerful sneer suddenly appeared. everyone looked down and saw that the stone door was stuck, and a turtle shell happened to be stuck there.


    "you damn turtle!" the strange cow shouted and was about to take action.


    but almost in an instant, the stone door suddenly lifted up, and hundreds of soldiers and crabs used their weapons to force the door open. the strange cow was extremely embarrassed.


    "kui, long time no see." the old dragon king flew up, transformed into a human form, stood at the door, and chuckled.


    "nye ye, aren''t you alive and well?!"


    "how dare you? you can call the dragon king''s orders at will?!" prime minister wu gui shouted angrily.


    "hmph, i am of the same generation as him, so what can i do if i call him by his name?!" wei niu said disdainfully.


    same age?


    prime minister turtle was furious, but the dragon king stopped him with a smile: "this kui niu is an ancient beast, so it doesn''t matter."


    "hmph, dragon king, he is thousands of miles away from you. he is just a mere beast. he can barely be called an ancient beast due to his age. how can he be of the same generation as you?"


    "you turtle, what did you say?!"


    "hey!" the old dragon king waved his hand, stopped the two of them, and chuckled: "kui and i are the same generation, our status is just that brother kui doesn''t want it. otherwise, he is no worse than me."


    "you''re such an old dragon," the strange cow snorted coldly.


    the old dragon king smiled; "since we are old acquaintances, let me tell you straight away. i was entrusted by someone to come to rescue han sanqian. dare i ask if he is among them?!" after saying that, the old dragon king turned his gaze. quickly put it on han''s three thousand people.


    "i am han sanqian." han sanqian raised his body and said.


    the old dragon king smiled and looked at han sanqian carefully. he was a little strange. he couldn''t see his cultivation clearly and his body was considered thin. is this really the person chosen by the ancestor?


    is this a little too difficult to understand?


    however, the dragon king quickly gave up this idea. no matter who the ancestor was, his vision could not be worse than his own. moreover, even if the ancestor is bad, will the god next to him also be bad? ! this is obviously impossible.


    thinking of this, he quickly saluted han sanqian: "mr. han, old long is late."


    "dragon king, you''re welcome." han sanqian quickly returned the greeting.


    but the little slave on the side was completely stunned. after all, the dragon king was a big shot in the place where she was!


    "brother kui, since mr. han is here, i will simply take him away. do you have any objections?" the dragon king turned around and looked at kui politely.


    "you will take away the person i want to kill if you tell me to take him away?!" kui said angrily.


    "haha, our xinglong palace has 500,000 troops. brother kui, you are seriously injured. if a fight breaks out, do we need to say more about the outcome? we are old acquaintances, so just treat it as a favor, okay?!"


    "hmph, this person has been around me many times, how can i be happy if i don''t kill him?!" kui yelled angrily.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5917

    han sanqian was not happy when he heard this: "i have disturbed you many times, only twice, and i have explained it to you!"


    "hmph!!" kui shouted angrily. he was not a fool. the dragon king himself was very powerful. even when he was in good condition, he couldn''t completely win one-on-one. what''s more, he was still like this?


    as the saying goes, a good man will not suffer immediate losses, but he still has to climb down the stairs. "however, since you keep talking, i should indeed give you some face. it''s just..."


    "just what?!"


    "this crime can be avoided, but it cannot be treated as if nothing happened."


    when the old dragon king heard this, he finally smiled. kui was an ancient beast after all, and he still wanted to save face.


    "let''s do this. i saw that brother kui was injured. i have some water palace white pearls here, so i will give them to brother kui."


    water palace white pearl?


    the famous holy medicine in the water palace!


    it seems that this wave is not a loss!


    "okay!" kui nodded suddenly, took the pill thrown by the old dragon king, held it in his mouth, and shouted coldly: "today, for the sake of the dragon king, i will let you go, hum!"


    after saying that, he stomped one foot again, his body flew up, and then left.


    when kui left, han sanqian and others finally let out a sigh of relief. han sanqian stepped forward and said, "thank you dragon king. if you hadn''t come to rescue me, i''m afraid we would have become the dead souls of that strange cow. by the way, dragon king, it has been seriously injured, why not take this opportunity to capture him, instead...!"


    the dragon king was stunned for a moment, saving you is what he meant above, but he didn''t say who he wanted to kill. as long as he could save people, he would have completed his mission.


    however, the dragon king couldn''t say it so directly, so he could only say with a smile: "that kui is actually an ancient divine beast. it was not easy to cultivate. he has some friendship with me. he is so angry that he can kill him at will. by the way, mr. han, you live in where? shall i take you back?!"


    "i don''t have a place to stay for the time being, so i live in this village. i''m sorry for the dragon king." han sanqian said with a smile. there is no guarantee that the enemies will come out at any time on the road. it is naturally a good thing that the dragon king leads the generals to protect them.


    "prime minister turtle, then you should take the army back to the water first. i will take some people to send mr. han back."


    "yes!" prime minister turtle nodded, turned around and waved to the soldiers and generals, and retreated down the mountain!


    seeing all the generals leaving, the old dragon king looked at han sanqian and smiled: "then let''s go too?!"


    han sanqian nodded, and together with the dragon king, led the four people to slowly walk down the mountain.


    on the way, the old dragon king talked about some stories about kui.


    in fact, kui''s life was very miserable. during the ancient war, the bones of his body were made into staffs and the skin into drums for fighting. fortunately, although the soul was still there, he quickly cultivated his body again.


    but after that, kui has been wandering around the world.


    speaking of which, kui was indeed unlucky in fate.


    the old dragon king sighed, saying that things in the world are indeed confusing and there are always regrets. however, he also told han sanqian not to worry. here, as long as the kui niu dared to provoke han sanqian, as long as han sanqian believed it, the dragon king would immediately lead his troops to rescue him.


    on the mountain, the enemies who had just been defeated had no time to rest at this time, and they faced a new punishment when they returned to the headquarters.


    another group of people in the force, led by its three special envoys, went to its garrison and killed many of their disciples on the spot.


    those people had just experienced a defeat and their military morale had been shattered. now that they were being slaughtered again, most of them were even more powerless.


    "you are so ambitious. seeing our failure, are you eager to devour us?!" the special envoy shouted angrily.


    "hmph, is it possible that we should let useless people like you continue to command? that kid has not touched the surface. if you continue like this, the whole force will be embarrassed by you. who in the village will act according to the rules in the future!" over there the three of them had the upper hand.


    although the four of them work together to form a very strong defense, it may be difficult for any one of them to break through, but now that the opponent''s three special envoys are here, it is very easy to break through the formation!


    the leader''s face turned red when he was scolded: "i failed this time, it was a helpless move!"


    "that person is just a mortal, and you came back empty-handed! what else is there to explain!"


    the leader was speechless. this was indeed beyond his expectation. to say he was annoyed, he was actually quite annoyed. how could he be like this if it weren''t for someone coming from the water palace. however, now is not the time to pass the blame. at present, solving the immediate issues is the urgent matter.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5918

    "that kid has an army of 500,000 people from the water palace to help him. how do you want us to explain it?!" another elder yelled angrily.


    "haha, do you think i will believe these nonsense? although the water palace has many troops, in addition to defense, private actions require the ancestor''s nod. is it possible that the ancestor will show up in person for a mortal?! if without the will of the ancestor, how could the dragon king dare to use troops? moreover, the dragon king has always been selfish and would use so many of his troops for a mortal? you are talking nonsense!" special envoy no. 1 yelled angrily.


    the leader was furious and wanted to fight back but didn''t know how. logically speaking, the special envoy''s words are indeed correct. dragon nature is greedy and selfish. this is born in the bones!


    for a mortal, to use an army of fifty thousand, unless ordered by the ancestor, there is nothing in the world that can make him spend so much effort. not to mention that people like the special envoy don''t believe it, i''m afraid even they themselves don''t see it with their own eyes. believe!


    "what i said is all the truth, you can ask the other brothers!"


    "hmph, you guys are all yourselves. it doesn''t matter what you say. how can i expect you to turn your elbows outward?! today, you have disgraced the world. i don''t think there is any need to say more. hand over the military power and let us work together. command!"


    "that''s right!"


    "that''s right!"


    the other two envoys responded in unison, and then the three of them looked at each other, and one of them said hard.


    suddenly, the disciples who were besieging them flew backwards and hit the ground heavily. blood spurted out from their mouths, completely losing their fighting power.


    "hmph, you are a bunch of wimps. you have the sense to hand over your military power, otherwise you will be wiped out in an instant!"


    "don''t even think about it! even if i die in battle today, you won''t be able to get it!"


    "hmph, do you really think that we can''t command your troops without military power? let the four of you disappear from now on, the same effect can be achieved! do it!"


    special envoy no. 1 gave a cold shout, and his elite men raised their swords and dropped them on the spot, and hundreds of disciples fell to the ground.


    when the leader saw this situation, his face suddenly turned pale, and he was so angry that he couldn''t speak clearly: "you, you... stop, stop!"


    "stop talking nonsense!" with a cold snort, special envoy no. 1 pulled out the dagger from his sleeve, han mang leng appeared!


    "suffer death!"


    with a cold voice, special envoy no. 1 held the dagger and aimed it at the leader''s throat!


    however, just when the dagger was about to reach his neck, special envoy no. 1 suddenly frowned: "why is this!"


    my hands were completely unable to exert force, as if someone had directly grabbed my hand. but strangely, no one around me stopped me. could it be...


    "we are all from the same sect. if we make some mistakes, do we have to kill each other?!"


    a chuckle came out, and a puff of black smoke appeared above the palace door, followed by a ghostly figure.


    before anyone could react, he flew in front of special envoy no. 1 in an instant. even special envoy no. 1, who had a very strong cultivation level, was obviously stunned at this time.


    "greetings to the lord of the palace!"


    when they saw who was coming, the leader and others quickly knelt down, their faces full of joy.


    the palace master showed up, which was a great blessing. they were saved.


    "palace master xu?!" special envoy no. 1 smiled. he hadn''t seen him for a year. unexpectedly, xu long seemed to be much stronger. however, special envoy no. 1 is not afraid. if he can''t be beaten, why can''t he run away? !


    "special envoy zhang, you''re fine!" palace master xu smiled softly. after the ghostly shadow materialized, his face was as charming as a woman. he was wearing green clothes and white shoes, and he looked like a young master.


    there was a black aura all over his body, making him look a bit ghostly. there was something different when he smiled, and even women couldn''t help but feel jealous when they saw it!


    to a certain extent, xu long''s appearance is characterized by feminine beauty and evil charm!


    this guy is a handsome man. however, this beautiful face has an extremely vicious heart. xu long is nicknamed mr. poison, and the fan in his hand can kill everyone in the world.


    xu long is extremely talented, and he is very talented in the sect. being able to establish himself in the sect naturally relies on his strength. although the troops he led were the weakest, they were still able to divide the forces within the sect into two halls, one on the side of the special envoy and others, and one on his side.


    such is his ability, even his own palace master would not dare to fight him one-on-one!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5919

    he is also the first person in the sect to open a palace by relying on his own strength. after he took charge of his own branch hall, the power in the hall expanded rapidly. it was not that their hall master had never thought of incorporating them before, but several expeditions failed.


    now, he has been in seclusion for many years, and his cultivation level has reached the ceiling.


    at this time, seeing that palace master xu had come out of seclusion, the other two envoys couldn''t help but frown.


    "thanks to the concern of palace master xu, zhang is in good health. i just don''t know how palace master xu is doing? are you afraid of leaving the quarantine early?!" special envoy no. 1 snorted coldly and pretended to compliment him.


    palace master xu smiled disdainfully: "it was good at first, but i can''t help it. i am in retreat, but people always come to my room to report that someone is taking advantage of my retreat to deceive no one in my palace. i really want to stay in retreat for a few more years, but it''s a pity. yes, i¡¯m afraid that in a few years, my branch hall will no longer be there.¡±


    "master xu is joking, with you xu long here, there will be branch halls everywhere!"


    "haha, special envoy no. 1, you are so unforgiving with your words." palace master xu smiled, and with a move of his hand, a black energy was instantly released on the four leaders, and their injuries suddenly improved a lot.


    xu long turned his head, black energy rising from his body, and anger was evident on his handsome face: "you three attacked my branch hall. if i don''t teach you a lesson, won''t i, xu long, be laughed at by everyone in the world in the future? how can i establish my authority? !¡±


    with a cold voice, he released the black energy in his hand and suddenly hit the three envoys. the three sect leaders quickly resisted, but they were also knocked several meters away by the black energy!


    seeing that the situation was not good, special envoy no. 1 suddenly said in a cold voice: "palace master xu, we have no choice but to come here today. although you are in seclusion, there is a dedicated person to report to you about matters within the sect. you should also know that you these subordinates have completely embarrassed our sect this time. why don¡¯t we come over and ask for an explanation?!¡±


    hearing these words, xu long''s anger subsided slightly and his black energy also subsided a lot. he smiled and said: "this time it is indeed my disciple''s failure in doing things. not only is he sorry for the sect master, but he also brings shame to you all."


    "so, i personally apologize to you all on behalf of this palace. as for their unfavorable responsibilities, i will also hold them accountable. three special envoys, what do you think?!"


    the three envoys looked at each other. xu long was extremely powerful. if he had to fight hard, no one would be able to survive today.


    "okay, now that you have spoken, master xu, we will give you some face."


    "so, i thank the three special envoys and ask the three to tell the palace master that i, xu long, will definitely give a reasonable and satisfactory explanation for this matter. if i don''t kill han sanqian, i will not be in the branch palace!"


    "okay, now that palace master xu has said this, we also believe that you can give a satisfactory answer, so we say goodbye!"


    "farewell!"


    "farewell!"


    the three envoys waved their hands and took the lead in walking down the mountain.


    on the way, special envoy no. 2 was puzzled: "although xu tian is indeed powerful, he forced himself out of seclusion and his cultivation is unstable. if we join forces with the three of us, why are we so afraid of him? if we don''t take this opportunity to capture him today, separate halls, where will there be a chance in the future?!"


    "xu long''s skills are unfathomable. even if he forces his way out of seclusion, he still has to guard against it." special envoy no. 1 sighed.


    the other person also nodded: "the boss is right. xu long''s cultivation level has been extraordinary a long time ago. now that he has left seclusion, i am afraid that with the combined cultivation level of you and me, if we continue to fight, we may suffer heavy losses." it''s us."


    "he has only been in seclusion for a hundred years, how can he make such progress?!"


    "we have to guard against this person." special envoy no. 3 said


    "that makes sense!"


    "damn, it''s really unlucky. so, the chances will be even slimmer in the future!" special envoy no. 2 said unhappily.


    "not necessarily!" special envoy no. 1 rolled his eyes at him: "if he doesn''t handle the violation of the rules well this time and the sect leader ends up personally, no matter how high xu long''s cultivation is, he will not be able to withstand the offensive of our main palace. if the branch hall does not exist, xu long will perish."


    "that makes sense, let''s wait and see what happens!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5920

    han sanqian actually talked a lot with the old dragon king along the way. han sanqian was willing to listen, and the old dragon king was eager to make friends with han sanqian, so naturally he never stopped talking.


    however, han sanqian quickly got to the point, which was about su yingxia''s whereabouts.


    "actually, in our place, the difference between day and night is actually very big. in other words, there are night rules at night and day rules during the day. no one can move at any time."


    "our water palace actually has a time limit, although it''s not as clear as it is on land."


    "judging from the time we were active, we did not find any outsiders breaking into this place. however, it does not rule out that they came in while we were resting."


    especially considering that the ancestor now personally spoke for an outsider to save his life, the old dragon king was even more inclined to han sanqian''s inquiry.


    that means someone must have been here.


    "if you want to find someone, there are half a million troops in the water palace. mr. han, do you want to...ask them?" xiaonu suggested.


    yes, there are a large number of sailors. as long as there is water, there are dragon king''s subordinates. it would be much easier for them to check people.


    "old dragon king, now that i have mentioned this, i have a merciless request. i would like you to mobilize all your troops now to find someone for me."


    "i will send someone to look for him later, mr. han can rest assured."


    "not later, i hope dragon king you will do it now." although he couldn''t ask for help, han sanqian really had no better way.


    after all, for han sanqian, the most important thing was su yingxia, so their whereabouts must be the most important. at this point, han sanqian knew that it was impolite to ask for help, but there was no other way.


    the old dragon king also saw han sanqian''s urgency and the sincerity in his eyes: "since mr. han has spoken in person, i won''t say more. i will return to the water palace immediately to make arrangements. but you..."


    "it doesn''t matter, it''s almost dark. i think those people don''t dare to show up. they are almost at their own time." xiaonu said.


    "yes, and the village is not too far away. we can rest here until it gets completely dark and then go back." lianhua also said.


    the old dragon nodded: "okay, if that''s the case, then i will leave my aura here and give you a cloak at the same time. put on this cloak, even if you don''t use your true energy, you can resist all kinds of harm. i think those people don''t dare to do it casually." come closer, after all, they are afraid that i am still here, and even if you break in rashly, this cloak can protect you, it is made of the dragon''s reverse scale."


    "you stay here until dark and then go back."


    "thank you!" han sanqian said respectfully.


    the old dragon king smiled and said: "mr. han, you are too polite. your business is my business. so, i''ll take my leave first. if there is any news, i will use this cloak to speak to you as soon as possible."


    after the old dragon king finished speaking, he moved his body, leaving a magic energy and a cloak on the ground, and then quickly flew away.


    watching the old dragon king leave, han sanqian had mixed feelings. he was grateful, but also expected him to bring back news about su yingxia and others as soon as possible.


    about an hour later, the sky became completely dark.


    han sanqian could also clearly feel that after the sky darkened, the mountain seemed to suddenly become terrifyingly quiet, as if it was deathly quiet.


    but this shows from the side that it is absolutely safe here.


    thinking of this, han sanqian said: "let''s go back to the village first."


    firstly, going back can at least make people like xiaonu safer. secondly, han sanqian''s current half-hearted energy has been messed up like this, so he actually needs a good rest.


    of course, the agreement with the old dragon king to meet in the village was naturally the most important reason.


    secondly, and finally, the matter between lu shen and er hu is obviously not over yet. although han sanqian did not hold them accountable along the way, it was because of the special circumstances after all.


    special circumstances do not mean that there will be no accountability. everything that should come will come, and any mistakes must be dealt with.


    several people quickly walked towards the village. however, when they arrived at the village, they were shocked to find that the village had completely changed...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5921

    the entire village was completely in ruins, as if it had suffered some kind of war. as for the villagers, they were completely missing at this time.


    "why, how could this happen? are those people coming to massacre the village?" xiaonu asked in shock.


    this is very possible, because the gang has nothing to do with han sanqian and others, so it is indeed logical to vent their anger on the villagers.


    but lianhua quickly rejected this speculation: "it''s impossible. according to the rules here, the villagers only need to stay in their houses during the day. it is difficult for those people to get in, let alone destroy the houses. therefore, it is not possible at all." it could be them."


    "but apart from them, there is no one else." lu shen said.


    han sanqian frowned: "no, there is another person."


    "you mean, that weird cow?"


    yes, it''s that strange cow!


    "it''s him, i''ll go find him and find out." erhu got angry.


    "no need, it''s coming." han sanqian shouted in a cold voice, and then he pulled out his sword, and the coldness appeared on the sword.


    han sanqian then blocked xiaonu behind him and scanned the surroundings with his eyes.


    time seemed to stand still, and the entire village could almost hear a pin drop. it was completely silent. the only thing that could be heard was the breathing of a few people.


    as for its breath, or even a little bit of movement, there was nothing at all.


    this guy is an ancient beast after all. even if it is right next to it, it is so silent. if it weren''t for a perverted person like han sanqian, he might not have noticed that it was already here.


    "kui niu, you''re already here, why bother hiding?!"


    han sanqian shouted coldly.


    as soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow suddenly appeared a few meters in front of han sanqian and others.


    even though the night was extremely dark, han sanqian could still tell instantly that this was none other than kui niu.


    "what a coincidence. i can meet you here again. i didn''t kill you last time, but you brought me reinforcements later. what, do you really think i''m afraid of you?! humph, i miss you. i made the wrong calculation, no matter how weak i am now, relying on you alone is useless!" kui niu shouted angrily, and at the same time, he instantly sprayed out a yellow light with the power of thunder.


    just like last time, although han sanqian was well prepared, it was still difficult to escape this extremely fast attack.


    the yellow light hit han sanqian''s body, but han sanqian actually didn''t feel much, and his body didn''t fly backwards like last time. he was safe and sound!


    "how about it, you can''t hurt me?!" han sanqian was a little surprised. he didn''t expect that what the old dragon king gave him was so powerful.


    "you bastard!!!"


    as soon as he finished speaking, there was another attack, but the yellow light that came not only did not hurt han sanqian, but instead hit kui niu''s body with a refraction.


    kui niu had already been consumed, and no matter how he could cope with it, he was instantly hit by the light that bounced back, and his huge figure staggered violently.


    "oh, it really can''t hurt me!" han sanqian couldn''t help laughing softly.


    "it turns out there is something on you. no wonder you, a brat, have such a change of heart. well, if you want to kill or chop me into pieces, i''ll do whatever you want! however, i''m not as easy to deal with as you think. even if i die, i will skin you completely!" kui niu said angrily.


    "hey, can you please stop being so irritable? do you only have fighting and killing in your mind? can''t we just talk about it?" han sanqian was speechless. it seemed like this cow really had something wrong with his brain.


    what kind of ancient beast is that? it''s just a reckless bull.


    "talk? what do you and i have to talk about?! do you think i will be afraid of you if you have something to protect yourself?!"


    "you''re mentally ill!" han sanqian rolled his eyes.


    "let me ask you, where are the people in the village, have you killed them?" han sanqian gave him one last chance. if he killed people, there was no harm in cleaning them up.


    "i have no grudge against them. what i did to kill them was just to scare me away. i came here to find some livestock for food."


    "if that''s the case, then we have to talk about it. let''s talk about personal grudges. i really don''t know where i offended you. why do you insist on killing me when you see me?"


    "huh? don''t you know?! that sword in your hand is the grudge between you and me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5922

    "no, although the sword is mine, haven''t you noticed that there is no weapon spirit in it? i''m not afraid to tell you that the sword''s weapon spirit is my enemy, so according to what you said, you want to kill me, and then if you prove it to the weapon spirit of this sword, you are wrong, and she will only be very happy." han sanqian was really helpless.


    kui niu glanced at han sanqian and hesitated for a moment: "seriously?"


    "do i need to lie to you?"


    kui niu hesitated for a moment again and spoke: "it doesn''t matter if it''s true or false, just treat it as true. if i don''t kill you, you won''t survive tomorrow night."


    hearing this, han sanqian and others were obviously stunned. what does this mean? !


    seeing that han sanqian was puzzled, the cow smiled softly and coldly: "did you get delayed somewhere on the way back and missed something?"


    speaking of delays, they were indeed delayed. after all, the five of them rested for at least an hour on the road and did not come out until after dark.


    so, there was indeed a delay.


    "on my way down the mountain, i heard and saw some interesting things."


    "do you want to hear it?"


    han sanqian and others looked at each other and had to admit that their curiosity was completely aroused.


    "kai niu, just tell us, we really don''t know." xiaonu said.


    she was very smart. she knew that han sanqian was a little embarrassed when he asked at this time, so she simply spoke up herself.


    in this way, han sanqian was not embarrassed, and the strange cow also got the compliment it wanted at this time.


    "the group of people who came to kill you in my tomb today, do you think they will stop here?"


    "no, i tell you, they didn''t. they even regarded it as a shame that they couldn''t kill you. so, when i came down the mountain, i saw them gathering troops."


    "among them, there is one person who seems to have a very high level of cultivation. even now, i am no match for him."


    "that is to say, it is evening today and they have difficulty moving, so they have temporarily stationed near this village. but as soon as it gets dark, they will definitely come out in full force. when i see it, you will be dead."


    hearing this, although it was expected, han sanqian knew that this group of people would definitely come back to cause trouble again, but it exceeded some of han sanqian''s predictions.


    he is also the person with high cultivation level mentioned by kai niu.


    "mr. han, this is not a good thing." xiaonu said anxiously: "look at how destroyed the village is. it will be difficult for us to hide in the village at dawn tomorrow. if they come to kill..."


    han sanqian frowned: "i''m not worried about myself. what will you do, and what will happen to the villagers?"


    "don''t worry about this. people in the village know very well that if they want to be forced to leave the house, then they will take the talismans with them, and then find some caves or other hiding places on the spot after dawn, and put those talismans with them. just hang the seal there."


    "as long as they stay quiet and keep where they live sealed off, they''ll be safe."


    hearing this, han sanqian felt a little numb. after all, it was the five of them who cheated him in the end.


    "the village chief has a lot of talismans. we could have replenished them, but now that the strange cow has destroyed them, they don''t know where to hide. tomorrow..." xiao nu said anxiously.


    "this means that we have to deal with it tomorrow just like today." han sanqian is a bit big-headed. he really never thought that this situation would happen.


    he originally thought that the other party would retaliate when he came back, and he could escape just by being under the protection of the village and following the village''s rules.


    but who knew it would end like this in the end.


    at that time, all he was pretending was su yingxia''s safety, and it was even less possible for him to think about this.


    now that the dragon king is away, the soldiers of the water palace are probably sent out to search for people. once the enemy comes to attack at dawn, they will really have no way to go to the sky and no way to go to the earth.


    what should i do? !


    "cloak, before the dragon king left, didn''t he say that this cloak could communicate with him? otherwise, ask him about the garrison nearby?" lianhua reminded hurriedly.


    han sanqian also suddenly remembered something, and then he quickly shot a burst of zhenqi into the cloak.


    "old dragon king, i am han sanqian, can you hear what i say?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the old dragon king''s voice came from inside the cloak: "mr. han, i have received it. what instructions do you have?"


    hearing his reply, han sanqian couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5923

    han sanqian quickly told the dragon king about the current situation, but the result was that han sanqian was quite desperate.


    "i have dispatched all the soldiers from the water palace. they are not near you at the moment. it''s time for us to rest soon. we can''t move again until daybreak."


    "however, judging from the time at that time, when we rushed to the village, i''m afraid you..."


    this is not despair, of course it is despair.


    "however, there is another way. you can temporarily resist it. later, our army will arrive and the crisis can be averted."


    "what''s the solution?"


    "isn''t kui niu by your side? hurry up and ask him to help. just say what i ask for. if he refuses, i, the water palace, will kill him when i see him in the future!"


    "even if he is willing to help me, he just said that there is someone on the other side whose cultivation level is completely higher than his. you also know that he is very weak now. he is so hungry that he came to this village to rob the villagers'' poultry to eat. well, if he doesn''t help, i can''t help him!" han sanqian said.


    "otherwise, i will contact my brother now. he is responsible for the fish and shrimps in the river. i will ask him to send you all the fish and so on. the cow will be able to hold on for a while after it is full, right? for that dead man as far as the cow is concerned, he is not at a loss, so what!"


    "your brother?!"


    "that''s necessary. i''m in charge of the military affairs of the water palace, and he''s in charge of the people''s livelihood in the water palace. there are so many fish in the river that it''s scary. how about it, brother, am i heroic enough?!"


    "that''s good, but how do these fishes get here?!"


    "it''s very simple. as long as you have a ditch, you can let the dead cow wait for me by the ditch in half an hour. before long, i guarantee that the fish in the river will eat that guy until it''s full."


    "also, lao niu, please listen to me clearly. tomorrow you will risk your life to save mr. han. otherwise, i can guarantee that your future life, lao niu, will be even worse than if you lived in a cemetery!"


    poor strange cow, he has no ability to argue at all. he was so domineering when he first met him, but now he is so cowardly.


    however, the strange cow really couldn''t say anything. he also knew the dragon king and had always been polite to him. today, it was really the first time it had seen him be so directly and rudely polite.


    he didn''t dare to truly be an enemy of shui gong. besides, it was hard to refuse the conditions offered by the dragon king. he had to eat until he was full. he didn''t even know how long he had been hungry.


    at this time, in the water palace, the dragon king immediately moved his hand, and a circle of water appeared immediately. not long after, the face of the dragon king''s younger brother appeared on it.


    "brother? when did you think of looking for me?"


    "brother, how are you doing lately?!"


    "brother meng shows love to me, that''s great!"


    "let me get straight to the point. i have a very important matter that i need your help with!"


    "brother, please speak!"


    "although you and i are brothers, i know your character very well. so, without any polite words, how about making a business deal with you?!"


    "buy or sell?"


    "how about i trade you 3.3 million-year-old shells for a bunch of fish?"


    "ah? change the fish?!" brother dragon king was stunned, what the hell is this? are you, the mighty dragon king, still in need of food?


    "brother, you are not idle... are you using me for fun? do you want the dragon king to come to me for fish?!" the dragon king brother was a little speechless and asked, suppressing his embarrassment.


    "i mean what i say i want. what are you talking about? come and have fun. in one sentence, do you want to change or not?!"


    brother dragon king still smiled a little unbelievably: "you..."


    "okay, at worst, i''ll add a little more, sixty, how about it? don''t fucking glare at me, this is almost all i have."


    "seriously?!" brother dragon king''s eyes suddenly lit up. sixty thousand-year-old pearls. only people in the water palace knew how valuable these were.


    only they themselves know that this is really the wealth of their shuigong family. his eldest brother is so messed up. when did he become so generous? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5924

    "then...last question, brother, you don''t need to tell me the fish you want to use. although this fish and other things are under my control, you are the dragon king?!" the dragon king brother said still a little unbelieving.


    even if i dreamed about a pie falling from the sky, i never expected that it would be such a big pie.


    "damn, where did you come from with so much nonsense? it just depends on whether you want to change it or not. you really don''t want the pearls i gave you, do you?!"


    when you say this, it¡¯s hard to refuse. ten-thousand-year-old shells can contain ten-thousand-year-old pearls. ten-thousand-year-old shells are actually rare in the sea. just eating one of the pearls can extend your life. this thing was originally a treasure in the river and was extremely rare.


    then the old dragon king took out this thing just for some fish. what was he trying to do?


    however, no matter what, this thing is real anyway, and this deal is a good deal no matter how you do it.


    thinking of this, brother dragon king nodded fiercely: "okay, i will accept this matter. you, the elder brother, have spoken, and i must help. i will now let my subordinates lead all the nearby fish to come to you." "


    "no need to rush here, i won''t eat this fish, i just need you to send it to another place."


    "oh?!"


    "i will give you the specific address later. you only need to follow this address and send people to drive all the fish in your area to the designated place through various rivers and streams. remember, don''t go too big. , that place is a bit far away, so the water is not deep enough in some places along the way, so it¡¯s best to have as many small fish as possible!¡±


    "my big brother, you want a small fish rather than a big one, what are you doing?!"


    "don''t worry about it, don''t ask. anyway, just do as i''m told. before dawn, you must send me all the fish you asked for to the designated place. otherwise, i think not only the business between us will be gone." , when the time comes, the ancestor will definitely not let you go, and there is only so much i can say. you hurry up and do the work, and when it is done, i will personally send the things i promised you!"


    after saying that, the old dragon king hung up directly. the younger dragon king was stunned, what the hell are you doing? the most bizarre thing is that his eldest brother said a person''s name, ancestor, grass, how come even the ancestor came out?


    brother dragon king knows very well that no matter what, it concerns the ancestor anyway, so it must be done quickly.


    however, although there is still a lot of time before dawn, it actually takes a long time for the fish to pass. therefore, in essence, the dragon king brother did not have much time. he quickly took out his command flag, called his men, and immediately started to collect fish and prepare to catch them.


    suddenly, all the streams and rivers were boiling. if someone is nearby, they may even find an amazing scene. all the small fish are like crazy, swimming desperately in a certain direction. even if they are squeezed by other fish and stranded on the shore, as long as they are not dead, they will struggle desperately, trying to get back into the water. even if some fish are entangled in some nets or branches, those fish will bite out without even risking their lives, even if their whole bodies are covered with these things. the blood, however, still swam out strongly.


    looking at the water from a distance, the fish are constantly gathering at this time and moving quickly in one direction!


    and by a river near the village.


    as the sun begins to rise, everything turns to night, and everything begins to wake up. even some butterflies begin to spread their wings and fly, enjoying everything that the early sun brings.


    on the riverside, han sanqian and his gang were sitting on the grass by the river, staring at the river, while kui niu was also watching eagerly, worried that he had missed something.


    i don''t know how much time passed, but someone suddenly roared and heard a sound.


    the next second, the sound of water came from the stream. kui niu jumped directly into the water, then stood in the river and looked forward, trying to see clearly what was happening in front of him.


    "fish, the fish is coming!" suddenly, kui niu roared excitedly, and several people looked back at the river. they were shocked and surprised to find that the long river, starting from the upper reaches, was full of small fish. , almost squeezing out the water, rushing towards this side quickly!


    "strange cow, what are you waiting for? open your mouth and feed it to me!" han sanqian shouted excitedly as he watched a piece of white fish coming towards him.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5925

    without saying anything, kui niu opened his mouth wide and blocked half of the river in an instant. those plump little fish also swam crazily into his mouth in an instant.


    "this...this...there are too many fish, my god...oh my god, how come there are so many fish!"


    "dragon king has brought all the fish in the river?!" xiaonu also frowned, his eyes full of surprise.


    han sanqian didn''t say anything. in fact, it was the first time even for him to see so many fish. not only were there many fish, but they were also continuous.


    kui niu opened his mouth wide and swallowed the fish one by one. his body slowly began to grow bigger and bigger, and his whole body shone with a faint yellow light.


    han''s three thousand people did not disturb him. although they were also very excited, at this time they also knew to watch obediently and not to disturb him.


    however, what han sanqian never dreamed of was that this guy actually ate for more than an hour. when the sun had completely broken through the darkness of the night and it was completely dawn, this guy finally shut up and burped.


    "how is it?!" han sanqian smiled softly and stepped forward to ask.


    "full, so full!" kui niu nodded with satisfaction: "i haven''t eaten so full for i don''t know how long, haha, i feel like my body is recovering rapidly."


    "hmph, don''t worry. if the group of people from before come again, i will let them have a taste of my skills after a while. by the way, han sanqian, did you really ask that dragon king to get you this fish?!"


    "if you don''t mention it, i forgot about it." han sanqian quickly moved and sent a message to the dragon king, asking him to stop releasing fish. there were indeed too many fish.


    the dragon king laughed and said that these were actually just a little bit in the river. there were many fish on the other side. not to mention one kui cow, he could feed ten of them until they died.


    after talking to the dragon king, han sanqian looked at kui niu: "with your current ability, is it possible to break through?!"


    "although i have just eaten and haven''t digested it yet, i still have enough physical strength. it will be no problem to fight. if you can give me some rest time, i can even make those guys suffer."


    "you have just recovered, and the opponent is obviously not a vegetarian. not only are there experts, but they also have a large number of people, so you should not underestimate the enemy rashly at this time. besides, you also said that there is a person who has a very high level of cultivation, isn''t it?" han san qian reminded.


    "yes, we have the most dealings with this group of people in the village. they are really not that easy to deal with." xiao nu also said hurriedly.


    "so the best way right now, and the most important thing for us, is to break out of here quickly. after we get out, we are thinking of other ways. when the dragon king''s people come, we will be able to handle everything."


    the others nodded on the spot after hearing han sanqian''s words, but kui niu was somewhat unconvinced.


    after all, a bull has a bullish temper, but after all, he has lived for so many years, so he is not completely stupid. he also understands the situation at hand.


    there are so many people in the family, and judging from the fact that my body has just recovered, it is really difficult to get entangled with each other to the end.


    "okay, anyway, half of my life is given by you this time. whatever you arrange, i will do it. by the way, han sanqian, you can do it. i didn''t expect that i was so rude to you before, and you actually still... i''m really touched that you would help me like this!"


    "the small problem was actually just a misunderstanding before. now that everyone has solved it, it''s over, right?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "okay, because of your open-minded heart, i have a good impression of you. i owe you a favor. if you have anything to say in the future, please tell me directly, kui niu, and i will repay you. now, let''s talk, let''s go let¡¯s do it in one step.¡±


    "in terms of tactics, i am not talented, but i do have some strategies. now that it is daylight, i think they will attack directly like a hungry tiger pouncing on food. what we have to do is to advance and retreat, using softness to overcome strength!" han sanqian said mysteriously.


    "how can you advance and me retreat, and overcome steel with softness?!"


    "don''t worry, i''ll do it naturally!" han sanqian smiled.


    immediately afterwards, the first priority is to place kui niu at the entrance of the village where it must enter. once they come and a fight breaks out between the two sides, kui niu must immediately pretend to be weak in defense.


    however, there are still a lot of details that need to be carved and polished. it doesn''t matter. you can play with it slowly when you are on the battlefield!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5926

    however, han sanqian still had to tell kui niu about the whole plan. after pretending to be defeated, he still needed to pretend to retreat. at this time, han sanqian would use this opportunity to lead a few people up the mountain first.


    han sanqian will send a signal when it is safe. when the signal comes, kui niu can launch a counterattack as fast as possible and get rid of everyone. then he will shrink his body to make himself less visible. the two forces will be separated. the two paths meet again on the periphery.


    kui niu nodded: "if you let me take the lead, it''s not impossible, but are you sure that i can successfully break through after you leave?!"


    "i will start a movement outside to attract their attention. at that time, they will disperse their forces to chase us. at that time, you can take advantage of the chaos and leave. i believe it is the best time."


    "that''s okay, but i don''t know how much noise you can make over there, and whether you will fail to break out directly! there are many people approaching them, and your cultivation level..."


    he didn''t say any more. after all, in his eyes, han sanqian was nothing more than that. although he attracted most of the firepower, his breakout would be relatively simple.


    the scary thing is that it will be quite embarrassing if han sanqian and others cannot break through such a simple defense.


    "then what if i tell you that i have a magical weapon in my hand?!" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "sacred weapon?!" kui niu was stunned: "what kind of magical weapon?!"


    "anyone who is not a master is an irresistible divine weapon. i will strike down the human wall built by those little people and ensure that they will bloom everywhere."


    han sanqian did not use the pangu ax, but he was actually saving it. the purpose of doing so could often bring about the most deadly effect at the most critical moment.


    "such a powerful artifact?"


    "of course!" han sanqian smiled, pangu ax, the king of all weapons, isn''t this awesome enough?


    kui niu was delighted: "great, then we will do as we discussed!"


    several people then nodded to each other and started taking action directly!


    not long after, shouting and killing sounds suddenly came from outside the village.


    just as han sanqian thought, the group of guys couldn''t hold it any longer after dawn, and took advantage of the morning light to attack all the way, not giving han sanqian and the others any chance at all.


    however, it doesn''t matter, it''s all within han sanqian''s calculation anyway.


    according to han sanqian''s arrangement, kui niu was at the entrance of the village. less than ten minutes after the battle, kui niu immediately retreated. although the group of people were doubtful that wei niu was here, seeing that victory was approaching, they didn''t think much about it at all. rushing forward without leaving any room.


    at this time, han sanqian rode and led people quietly from the end of the village to the other side and quietly broke through.


    originally, the village was actually surrounded on all sides, but because of the great victory at the head of the village, the people in these other places naturally relaxed. when they saw han sanqian carrying the pangu ax and slashing at anyone he saw, the group of people panicked for a while.


    the ax fell, and many people were directly attacked by han sanqian. it was impossible for them to resist han sanqian''s attack.


    "come on, let me light the fire for you!" han sanqian smiled, then burned the silence directly out, burning with fire.


    han sanqian''s skinny camel was bigger than a horse. it was obviously impossible for this group of people to stop han sanqian. before long, han sanqian had already fought his way out and rushed out with a group of people. !


    later, after han sanqian found a safe place for several people to rest, he went back to help.


    ten minutes later, han sanqian launched an attack from the outside. at the same time, he directly used the method of earth fire to not only create a lot of movement for himself, but also harvest a wave of true energy.


    as the war broke out over there, the gang was indeed fooled. after all, han sanqian and his party were their main targets. faced with the suddenly reduced pressure, the strange cow did not hesitate to fight and directly began to break out on its own.


    after some time, both han sanqian and kui niu had broken through. although they were followed by a large group of enemies chasing them, it didn''t matter anymore.


    anyway, han sanqian was already very fast, and the strange cow was full of strength, and soon he had a group of people behind him.


    looking at the dark shadows behind him, han sanqian couldn''t help but feel funny.


    however, now is not the time to keep running forward, but to change our strategy...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5927

    there is a saying that the safest place is usually the most dangerous place. in other words, the most dangerous place is also the safest place.


    when the group of people saw that they were running away with kui niu, they must have chased them with all their strength, but they probably never dreamed that they would keep running. but kui niu actually didn''t leave, and hid on the road. .


    the hiding place is not actually hidden, so it is not a place of refuge at all, but who would have thought that this is exactly his hiding place?


    after han sanqian pushed the enemy away, han sanqian took advantage of his speed and quietly touched back.


    in the afternoon, han sanqian came back again.


    han sanqian knew that this was the best time, even if the group of people found that they had gone too far? i wanted to come back and look for it, but it was getting dark and it was almost too late.


    therefore, this is the safest time.


    facts have proved that what han sanqian expected was basically correct. everything was very safe. the whole process was almost without incident, and we basically arrived in the evening safely.


    the only surprise is that the dragon king''s people haven''t shown up yet.


    "fortunately, our hiding place is better this time. otherwise, counting on the old dragon king, it is very likely that our operation will cause certain problems this time!" han sanqian shook his head helplessly, but he in fact, it is understandable.


    at least, this shows that the old dragon king has really sent his troops everywhere to find su yingxia and the others, so it is difficult to gather troops again in the shortest possible time.


    "yes, they have probably realized by now that they should have gone too far. however, even if they catch up again now, it won''t be of much significance. at least, it is almost dark. mr. han, you are really amazing. i took them running around all morning." lianhua was a little speechless.


    with this kind of running, whoever chases will be unlucky.


    "yeah, these people are probably half-dead from being exhausted by you, and then they think that you might have stopped in the middle, and then they have to go back and chase them again. they are probably going to collapse in their hearts. it''s so heart-wrenching to kill someone!"


    han sanqian nodded, but there was still some worry on his face: "although we have passed safely today, it does not mean that we are completely safe. it will dawn every day, right? so these people will definitely not give up. i think there¡¯s still trouble to come!¡±


    "yes, unless we eradicate them completely, only in this way can we be completely safe!"


    "that''s right! in one night tonight, i believe the dragon king''s troops will be almost gone, right?!"


    "if it doesn''t happen again, there''s really nothing we can do."


    yes, han sanqian is actually very clear about this. the current thing is that this group of people can be fooled by him once today, but it does not mean that they will be fooled a second time.


    therefore, if he wants to repeat his old plan, judging from han sanqian''s guess, there is a high probability that he will end up here.


    at present, the situation must be changed, and there are only two ways to change it. one is that after a night of repair, the strange cow will inevitably become extremely powerful.


    this is a good thing and a changing thing.


    the second one is actually the most important, that is the dragon king''s group of people.


    it would be best if he could bring another 500,000 people. even if the individual soldiers are not as capable as the opponent, he can directly crush them with their numbers.


    therefore, old dragon king, you are the key.


    but this guy has no faith at all.


    "mr. han, how about we hurry up the old dragon king? at least we know the basics so that we can prepare for tomorrow."


    "yes, otherwise, once there is any sudden change, it will be difficult for us to avoid it on our own."


    han sanqian nodded, and then contacted the old dragon king!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5928

    han sanqian quickly contacted the old dragon king.


    as soon as he heard han sanqian''s voice, the old dragon king felt very guilty: "mr. han, i''m sorry, i''m really sorry."


    "i have tried every means today to meet the need for troop deployment as much as possible. however, before that, all the soldiers followed my instructions and went everywhere to find the whereabouts of the person you are looking for. "


    "so, after the troops are sent out, it is really difficult to send them back for a while."


    these shrimp soldiers and crab generals are extremely fast and can travel thousands of miles in a day in the water. his subordinates are also very loyal and honest. especially when the old dragon king knew that these people were very important to han sanqian, he also stepped up his orders. therefore, this group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals did not dare to delay at all.


    one by one, with almost full energy, they spread out and searched desperately. after the old dragon king knew that han sanqian needed support, he had already sent people to call these shrimp soldiers and crab generals back as soon as possible.


    however, the speed of these people who go out to call has a limit. it is obviously impossible for them to chase those people who are also attacking at the limit.


    everyone¡¯s speed is the same. as long as the person in front doesn¡¯t stop, in other words, the person behind will never be able to catch up.


    all expectations can only be left to the front. i hope that the guys in front can get tired from running and rest.


    then, under such circumstances, it is possible for those behind to slowly catch up.


    the result was this chase. good guy, they chased from dawn to dusk. if it had not been at night and they had to stop and rest according to the rules, then the people behind them would never be able to catch up even if they were exhausted. .


    fortunately, it was precisely because the front stopped that the people behind slowly chased them despite the danger, and finally caught up with them.


    "now, the messengers have just caught up with the vanguard. they are still on the front line at this time and have just reported to me. later, they will wait for the time limit to be lifted and they will rush towards us immediately."


    hearing this, han sanqian really didn''t know what to say.


    from a certain point of view, the old dragon king received a reply, and basically gave a clear message, that is, the shrimps, soldiers and crabs are really starting to gather here.


    then, it means that reinforcements are finally coming.


    however, what is not good is that, according to the old dragon king, the reinforcements are still thousands of miles away, and trying to get back in time seems to be a bit of a dream.


    however, no matter what, han sanqian still needs a relatively accurate message: "old dragon king, i would like to ask you how long it will take for your people to get to me."


    "you don''t need to be too optimistic about this time. you can give me a relatively pessimistic estimate, but it must be within this range."


    being too optimistic would definitely be fatal to han sanqian if his reinforcements did not arrive in time. therefore, although being pessimistic will bring greater negativity to oneself, on the other hand, it will not bring immeasurable losses to the judgment of the situation.


    "if mr. han wants an exact time, i think we can definitely arrive at mr. han''s place around dawn tomorrow. if we want the entire army to gather, i''m afraid it will need to be before noon."


    before noon, this time cannot be said to be desperate, but can only be said to be quite desperate.


    because in fact everyone present knew that it was impossible for them to persist until that time.


    facing today''s failure, those enemies will try every means to besiege them tomorrow, and the anger in their hearts will be enough to completely eat them alive.


    therefore, strategically, i basically don¡¯t have much choice.


    "mr. han, let alone noon, even an hour after dawn, we may not be able to hold on." lianhua said anxiously.


    even if han sanqian had strange cows to help him, facing the angry and numerous enemies, lianhua believed that they would be really difficult to resist.


    han sanqian is actually very clear about this. unless han sanqian uses all his strength and completely ignores his current physical condition, otherwise...


    it is impossible to hold on until noon tomorrow.


    however, there is no sure path...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5929

    han sanqian believed that things were far from being so bad.


    he has always been different from others. he likes to survive in desperate situations. in fact, he has experienced many similar situations, so han sanqian will feel very desperate at the first time.


    but then, han sanqian quickly calmed down.


    found one of these that wasn''t so bad.


    "old dragon king, what you are saying is that according to the current situation, it will take until noon for the entire army to arrive. this means that other people will arrive here at other times, right?" han sanqian was very of calmness.


    upon hearing this, the old dragon king replied: "yes, because the distance between us is different, so when we arrive at your side, it will naturally be different."


    "some are still searching in the inner circle. after all, you know that the mountains and rivers are complicated and winding. under such circumstances, our people need to go deep in, and it will take a long time and a long journey. path, but in fact the straight line distance is not that far away from you.¡±


    "if we go with the current, i believe it won''t take too much time."


    this is opportunity.


    as long as there is a place close to him and there are a lot of people, then han sanqian will have soldiers and horses to use.


    although the individual capabilities of these people are not as good as those in the mountains, it does not matter. after all, as long as there are people, han sanqian can command and dispatch. as long as there are people, han sanqian is not alone.


    so, in this case, han sanqian can launch a counterattack.


    not to mention that we can win, at least we won''t be annihilated by the enemy so quickly.


    anyway, han sanqian has experienced a lot of this kind of war where the weak fights the strong. in other words, han sanqian has never experienced any rich battles.


    "old dragon king, your preliminary estimate is, how many men and horses will be able to reach my side around dawn?"


    "i still hope you can be a little more accurate with this number, because it may be very important to us."


    this number will determine how han sanqian will line up his troops and engage in fierce confrontation with the enemy. naturally, it is very important to han sanqian.


    there may be a deviation in this number, but the deviation should not be too large.


    "i can''t provide you with this number accurately, but i can provide you with a rough figure." the old dragon king finished his words, and after a moment of silence, he said: "based on the reports i have received so far. look, there are about three thousand people hundreds of kilometers around you.¡±


    "however, although some of them are very close to you, the river is spreading and they are not traveling along the current. therefore, i am afraid that the time to get here will be after dawn."


    "the ones who are really following the trend, in my estimation, are actually not too many, about a thousand or so."


    more than a thousand people, if they were human beings, or if they were brothers of han sanqian''s mysterious alliance, with their ability, they could guard for three days, not to mention one morning, and han sanqian had absolute confidence.


    or maybe with the cavalry regiment, han sanqian could be confident enough to launch a counterattack against those enemies.


    but the abilities of shrimp soldiers and crab generals are far from comparable to that of their brothers. on the contrary, the cultivation of their group is generally weak. it is really difficult to deal with the enemy with their small numbers.


    "however, something is better than nothing." han sanqian said: "old dragon king, if this is the case, you should immediately order the people nearby to come to me."


    "also, i have a favor."


    "mr. han, please tell me, there is no need to be polite between you and me." to the old dragon king, han sanqian is the person he needs to fawn over, so no matter what the request or conditions are, as long as he can agree to it, the old dragon king will there won''t be any stinginess.


    "i hope that you, this group of people, can give me absolute command. at the same time, i also hope that, no matter what, this group of brothers can be fearless of life and death."


    "to tell you the truth, this small amount of troops is not enough to deal with the enemy. therefore, if they want to be effective in this battle, they must not only have the determination to die, but also have the impact of death."


    in other words, this group of people must be death squads, that is, directly aiming to die.


    when you are inferior to the enemy in many aspects, there must be one aspect that the enemy cannot reach. only then can you possibly use this advantage to turn the tide of the battle.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5930

    "mr. han, to tell you the truth, although the average cultivation level of the soldiers in my water palace is not very high, they have all been favored by this king and can transform into human forms."


    "so, they are absolutely loyal to me. as long as i say a word, they will go through fire and water, no matter what."


    "now, mr. han is a good friend of lao long. if you are in trouble, naturally i, shuigong, should help."


    "don''t worry, i will immediately tell all the brothers who rushed over to support that everything will be under your command, han sanqian. i will also tell everyone that they are related to the reputation of my water palace. therefore, even if they die, they will not die. i must make a name for my water palace and build momentum."


    with the assurance from the old dragon king, han sanqian felt a little more at ease: "in that case, han sanqian is here to thank the old dragon king, and also thank the brothers in the water palace."


    "okay, mr. han, please wait. i will immediately ask everyone to find a time to set off. once it is not within the blockade period, my people will rush there as soon as possible."


    "ok."


    after hanging up the communication with the old dragon king, lianhua hurriedly looked at han sanqian: "is this okay?"


    "yes, before dawn, there are only a thousand troops. even if he has two thousand, it is not enough to deal with the enemy."


    "even if they are not afraid of death, fighting to the death does not depend on whether you dare to die, but on whether you have enough people."


    lu shen and er hu also immediately questioned han sanqian''s decision.


    although they also knew that this was the only solution, they still had to speak out and let han sanqian understand that they should not place too much hope on the small number of soldiers and generals.


    wei niu also pondered for a moment and said: "we are all in the same group. the war is imminent. it is really inappropriate to say something that affects the morale of the army. but what these people said is the truth after all. it is basically unrealistic to defeat the enemy with just these few people." ."


    "i have fought against those people, and i am very clear about the abilities of shrimp soldiers and crab generals. therefore, i think i have the best say in the comparison of the strength of the two sides, don''t i?"


    on this point, han sanqian would certainly not doubt wei niu''s judgment.


    however, han sanqian also has some thoughts of his own: "there is a gap in people''s basic cultivation, which is irreparable. it is also an indisputable fact that we cannot have an absolutely overwhelming numerical advantage now."


    "but it''s better than nothing, isn''t it?"


    "besides, every extra person on the battlefield brings more power and more changes. we just need to do these changes well enough and slowly accumulate them. in the end, once it breaks out completely, i think it might be able to bring about a huge change in the situation of the war.¡±


    drops of water can wear through rocks, and sand can form mountains. han sanqian felt that this was the only way to try.


    "although i don''t know what method you are going to use, and i think that although what you say is reasonable, it is too idealistic. however, in the end, what you said is the truth, and it is something that i can''t refuse." weird. niu snorted softly: "if you need me to cooperate with you, just say so."


    "the three of us will fully cooperate with you, even though the three of us are not capable enough." lianhua said.


    comparatively speaking, xiaonu was actually the most useless one. however, her eyes looking at han sanqian at this time were extremely firm: "actually, i am the same. if you can use me for anything, just give me orders. i¡¯m not afraid of death either.¡±


    han sanqian smiled softly, patted xiaonu on the shoulder, and said: "your mission is to protect yourself, and leave the rest to us."


    "don''t feel lost, let alone feel useless."


    "everyone has different values, but obviously, little slave, your value is not here. i will be useful to you, but now, you''d better protect yourself."


    after hearing han sanqian''s words, xiaonu finally felt a little comfort on his somewhat disappointed face and nodded.


    han sanqian then looked at wei niu and lian hua.


    for now, in the preliminary plan, the four of them are the key candidates to start their own plan.


    "i have arrangements and plans for you." han sanqian said.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5931

    after hearing this, three people and one beast quickly gathered around han sanqian.


    "actually, as you know, this battle is almost an egg against a stone. however, we have no choice."


    "so, you have to give it a try."


    "i have observed the surrounding environment. it is relatively flat here and it is difficult to defend. however, i think the tomb where kainiu stayed before is a huge chasm."


    "if we enter there, lao niu, you will guard the door, and we will guard the door of the master bedroom."


    there is a gap of several hundred meters between the doorway of the master bedroom and the space outside. if the enemy wants to attack, they must fly up.


    of course, this premise is that the vents must be blocked.


    "the mission of the three of you is to completely blow up the vent we came down from tonight, so that no one can get in through there."


    "in this way, lao niu will guard the first opening. once he can no longer hold it, he will immediately fly up and work with us to defend the second opening. this will delay a lot of time."


    hearing this, the three people and the beast all nodded. this tactical arrangement is indeed the most reasonable and appropriate at present.


    three people and one beast have no different meanings.


    "then where will those shrimp soldiers and crabs place you?" wei niu asked.


    although a thousand people don''t pose much of a threat, they can still be of some help after all.


    therefore, these people still pay attention to wei niu.


    "i have thought about it. more than a thousand soldiers and crabs will not appear on the main battlefield."


    "what? if they are not on the main battlefield, then where are they?" lianhua was shocked and obviously found it difficult to understand.


    after all, from her point of view, it can be understood that there are not many people on the other side. if these people are not on the main battlefield at this moment, that is not...


    isn¡¯t that even more unfinished?


    but han sanqian just smiled mysteriously. he knew very well that just because these more than a thousand people could not change the actual battle situation much, it was more necessary for these people to exert different effects.


    they''re just going to be cannon fodder on the battlefield, so it''s better to let them play some greater value.


    "if you have any other arrangements, you can tell us. after all, we are all in the same boat now. secondly, if we know how they arranged it, we will have a better idea when the fight starts." ye dao.


    after all, he also wondered how han sanqian would arrange this group of people.


    he also wondered how this group of people who actually didn''t have much effect could exert great value.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "i won''t tell anyone this now. you just need to do what i have arranged. next, you can just sit back and wait."


    han sanqian smiled.


    "at this time, you are still in the mood to sell strange medicines to us. you are too boring." lianhua snorted angrily.


    lu shen pulled lian hua and signaled her not to be angry with han sanqian. it wasn''t that lu shen had changed for the better, but it was really clear that han sanqian was the core figure in the team now.


    if the fight with this guy is too tense, han sanqian will no longer protect them, but will treat them as cannon fodder, and they will only suffer.


    han sanqian smiled softly and was not angry.


    the reason why he doesn''t tell them now is not that han sanqian doesn''t trust them. although of course he doesn''t know their character yet, everyone is facing the same desperate situation now, so they can only rely on each other.


    therefore, han sanqian currently has absolute trust in them.


    however, the reason why i didn''t tell them was to let them know nothing about the specific deployment during the battle, so that this group of shrimp soldiers and crabs would achieve a real conspiracy.


    how could the enemy not be fooled by a chess move that can completely surprise even one''s own people?


    of course, their reaction at that time is also the key to making the enemy be fooled and believe it. therefore, all of this needs to be revealed after the enemy attacks tomorrow...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5932

    this night, no one had any rest, and everyone was doing things according to plan.


    naturally, lianhua and others need not say more. they have their own tasks and need to backfill the vents after blasting to ensure that the entire passage is completely collapsed and sealed.


    this process is very complex, but it is always easier to destroy than to build.


    therefore, after a whole night of hard work by several people, the overall progress can be seen suddenly.


    although wei niu has been resting underneath, he is not completely resting. in addition to quickly digesting what he has eaten, he also spends a lot of time thinking about how to face the enemy tomorrow.


    after all, the enemy''s attack was very fierce. to take advantage of the terrain, one had to take advantage of the terrain. therefore, after midnight, kainiu created a lot of terrain obstacles.


    in his words, these terrains may not necessarily have much effect, but at least they can prolong the time of resisting the enemy.


    han sanqian is not idle either. he is still trying his best to cultivate his body so that the true energy and demonic energy can reach a more balanced state.


    in this way, when the time comes, he will be able to use his true energy as much as possible, and it will be up to him to kill as many as he can.


    after being able to handle this, there was still some time before dawn, so han sanqian called everyone over.


    "when it gets dark tomorrow, the enemy''s attack will be complete. i need to tell you something in advance." han sanqian said.


    lianhua and others looked at each other. now, han sanqian was obviously their backbone. naturally, they would listen to whatever han sanqian said.


    "you tell me." lianhua took the lead in expressing his stance.


    he also knew that among the three of them, what she said was obviously the main one. naturally, she needed to express her position on behalf of her brother and erhu.


    the little slave also nodded obediently, and the strange cow did not express any objection.


    everyone unanimously acquiesced.


    "okay, since everyone has no objections, then i will say it."


    "i know that everyone is well aware of the war tomorrow. it will be very tragic. for us, this is simply a devastating blow. i also know how much you may be looking forward to those soldiers and crabs."


    "however, what i need to advise you as much as possible is to give up this illusion and keep fighting until the last moment."


    "because those soldiers and crabs will most likely not be able to help us. therefore, we should not expect any help and just rely on ourselves to force them."


    "do you understand this?"


    what people fear most is not despair, but that you give them hope and then give them despair, because that will obviously bring a huge gap in people''s hearts.


    under this kind of gap, those with weak mental endurance will be mentally shattered, and even those with relatively good mental endurance will actually have extremely negative emotions.


    and these will obviously affect their status.


    therefore, it is very important to get vaccinated in advance.


    han sanqian knew very well that if he came according to his plan tomorrow, he would have to take this vaccination, because they might face the most tragic aspect from their point of view.


    so¡­¡­


    "don''t worry, you can just leave these words to them. with my status and identity, i don''t even bother to ask for low-level helpers. for me, i am my own helper." wei niu was actually in han san within thousands of expectations.


    after all, with this guy''s identity and status, he naturally wouldn''t pay attention to those small help.


    han sanqian finished speaking and looked at the lotus.


    in fact, the fighting mentality of the four of them is actually the most important, and this is what han sanqian is most worried about.


    for them, their own cultivation level is not high, so any support itself has a completely different meaning to them.


    but now if there is a shortage of manpower, please step over. han sanqian has to use them. therefore, han sanqian hopes that they can be in a relatively good state.


    "anyway, you will die if you go horizontally, and you will die if you go vertically, so we have already thought about it. the ending is acceptable anyway, and it doesn''t really matter what the process is." after lianhua finished speaking, she looked at erhu and her younger brother lu shen.


    although these two people are men, it is obvious that at this moment, they are scared...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5933

    "isn''t there a shrimp and a crab general?"


    "yes, when you told the dragon king earlier, the dragon king also clearly told you that these shrimp soldiers and crab generals can charge into the battle without hesitation."


    "what we mean is that since there are cannon fodder, let them go first. even if they are not the enemy''s opponents, there are more than a thousand people and they will have to die for a while."


    "let''s help hold them back first. if we really can''t hold them back, we''ll give them up decisively and let''s run in other directions."


    after lu shen said something, erhu lima responded: "yes, although there is not much hope for us to escape, it is better than no hope, and it is better than dying here."


    "if we are lucky enough to have the slightest chance, then at least we can still survive."


    the two of them were completely scared. in fact, lianhua and xiaonu were also scared, but xiaonu was fully aware of the current situation and knew very well that there was no other choice at the moment.


    han sanqian is not afraid of death even from other villages. although she is afraid, she can''t be afraid.


    lianhua had a stronger temper, so she was naturally less likely to lower her head at such a time. seeing her two younger brothers being so unsatisfactory, she glared angrily: "you two have the nerve to talk?"


    "you don''t really think that i come to help you because i approve of your behavior, right? i just don''t want to expose my family''s shame, and i also think that i can''t let others punish you."


    "but what i didn''t expect is that you two are not only bad, but also so useless! this thing happened because of you two bastards. if you two hadn''t had bad thoughts about my slave, i wouldn''t have done it at night. we would touch other people''s rooms to break their prohibitions and attract the enemy to pursue us."


    "now, what happens is what happens. i don''t want to argue with you anymore, but it would be better for you all to back off from me first. do you two have any shame?"


    hearing this, the two of them looked at me and i looked at you. although they were still very embarrassed, lu shen still had to bite the bullet and said: "but sister, this... these enemies have come to the door. we are death is certain."


    "this... we don''t want to die."


    as he said this, the two grown men were so anxious that they almost cried.


    it was very obvious that the inner defenses of these two guys had collapsed a long time ago. the reason why they had not stepped over before was because they had some lucky thoughts about tomorrow''s retribution.


    now that han sanqian was cut off with a single blow, how could the two of them not be in a hurry.


    "i don''t think we can resist anymore. the best way right now is to wait until those shrimp soldiers and crab generals arrive, place them here, and then let them bluff and help us lure those enemies over."


    "after that, we took advantage of the situation and escaped. in this way, the chance would be greater."


    is there a chance to do this? obviously there is a chance.


    it''s just that everyone knows that such a chance is very slim. the other party has already been tricked once, so it is obviously impossible to be fooled a second time.


    the enemy must be completely surrounded, so trying to use this method is almost equivalent to committing suicide.


    "the enemy can be stupid once, but it is absolutely impossible to be stupid twice. even if the shrimp soldiers and crab generals make a fuss here and they rush towards us quickly, i also believe that they will definitely leave a reserve team behind."


    "when the time comes, we still won''t be able to escape." lianhua said very calmly.


    yes, this is almost inevitable, so this method that seems to have the slightest chance is actually a certain death outcome for han sanqian.


    moreover, there is another important point, that is, han sanqian is absolutely impossible to abandon soldiers and generals.


    people are here to help you. even if they know they are going to die, but they still come, then in the end, everyone can die together, but dying together is very important, not abandonment as they say.


    if you do this, no one will be able to sacrifice their lives for you. in fact, they will no longer even have the intention to help you. what you are doing is even more extreme than burning the bridge across the river.


    "you don''t want to follow our plan. in fact, i don''t want to force you. i have a way. i don''t know if you are willing."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5934

    when the two people heard this, they immediately became energetic.


    lu shen said excitedly: "brother han, if you have any ideas, please tell me. as long as we can survive, anything can be done."


    in order to survive, lu shen even changed han sanqian''s title and became eldest brother directly.


    the other erhu also nodded frantically at this time: "yes, brother han, if you have any idea, just say it, if we can escape, don''t worry, we will repay you in the next life."


    hearing these disgusting words, even the little slave couldn''t help but snorted: "you are such unfaithful and unfilial people, greedy for life and afraid of death. even if you are a cow or a horse in the next life, mr. han will definitely dislike your stench."


    in the past, if someone scolded her brother like this, lianhua would never agree, but today, at this moment, she didn''t say a word.


    because she felt that this time, xiaonu''s scolding was not wrong at all.


    even she herself is disgusted with her brother and erhu now. how do they look like men? these are clearly two dead eunuchs, and they are still dead eunuchs who will betray their master.


    "haha, you are right, we are greedy for life and we are afraid of death, so tell us the method."


    "yes, just tell us with mercy."


    the two of them had completely disregarded face and dignity at this moment. for them, survival was the most important thing at the moment.


    seeing their doglike appearance, lianhua couldn''t stand it anymore and turned her head to one side.


    han sanqian was not angry, and smiled softly: "how about this? i think it''s almost dawn, and the enemy is coming to attack us soon. this is a dead place. we can defend it, or we can hold it for a while. but once we are attacked, we actually have no way out, because there is no place to retreat."


    "so, we will die miserably then."


    "i can see that you two are not willing to die here in vain. therefore, i now allow you two to leave here."


    "leave here? you...are you telling the truth?" lu shen suddenly became very excited.


    of course they want to leave this ghost place. after all, the most important thing for them right now is to find a chance to survive.


    now, here they are, of course happy.


    "you''re not lying to us, are you?" erhu also hurriedly added.


    hearing this decision, lianhua and xiaonu were also slightly shocked. yes, these two cowards really failed to live up to expectations, but it seemed impossible to leave in vain.


    but han sanqian himself responded so simply and neatly.


    "i always keep what i say. what i can guarantee is that if you want to leave here, you can leave now. no one will stop you. even none of us will say anything behind your back. "


    "not only can you leave here safely, but you can also give up all moral restraints. what do you think?" han sanqian said.


    with han sanqian''s assurance, the two of them were of course so happy that they were about to take off. after all, letting them go without any conditions was exactly what they dreamed of.


    thinking of this, the two people looked at han sanqian eagerly. after confirming that what han sanqian said was true, the two people knelt down on the spot.


    "thank you, brother han. brother han, you are really my dear brother."


    "yes, brother han, if you and my sister are lucky enough to come back this time, don''t worry, i will definitely ask my father to marry my sister to you. there is no one better than you in this world."


    the two of them were completely free of any pressure in their hearts. they could leave anyway. so, it would be enough to flatter han sanqian well enough before leaving.


    as for etiquette and shame, who the hell cares!


    han sanqian smiled softly, then looked at the strange cow and said: "it''s not too early, you can open the tomb door now and let them leave on their own."


    wei niu glanced at han sanqian, somewhat incredulous at han sanqian''s decision: "are you telling the truth? we really let these two traitors go for nothing. do you know that if you do this, there will be consequences?" what are the consequences?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "what are the consequences?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5935

    "judging from what these two people have done, they are not only greedy for life and afraid of death, but more importantly, they have no lower limit. what i mean is, if these two bastards fail to escape and are caught by the enemy, do you know , who they will become.¡±


    han sanqian smiled: "these two people will inevitably become hermaphrodites, become our traitors, and even lead the enemy to attack us, right?"


    the strange cow nodded and said: "since you know that this will be the result, why do you do this?"


    "actually, according to my opinion, you might as well just kill these two guys with one knife. firstly, there will be no worries. secondly, it will be a good thing to kill two traitors and improve our military morale. "


    what wei niu said was very reasonable. not only did the little slave nod, but even lotus also said coldly: "i also agree with this method. although we have no military morale at all, we can kill them to relieve our anger."


    for their sake, he could even be indiscriminate, but in the end, the two guys abandoned him decisively so that he could survive.


    what''s even more disgusting is that in order to flatter han sanqian, these two guys actually made fun of their own marriage.


    although i don''t dislike han sanqian, and i even feel that han sanqian fully meets my definition of a future partner, the feeling of treating one thing as another and being used directly as a bargaining chip is always very disturbing. not happy.


    "sister, you are my biological sister. i am the only one in our lu family. you have to let me live. if i die, our lu family will have to completely cut off any heirs." lu shen saw his sister. not even helping himself, he hurriedly rushed to lianhua.


    this is true. lianhua tried her best to protect lu shen, but it was actually because this guy was the only child of the lu family.


    according to their family''s rules, a woman like lianhua, not to mention being included in the family tree, is not even worthy of having a family name like lu, and can only be called lianhua.


    therefore, the important rule of keeping the male child in the family has always been engraved in her bones.


    speaking of this, she really didn''t know what to say for a while. her emotions made her not want to care about her brother at all, but the rules of the family forced her to protect her brother.


    so, it''s a dilemma.


    "it doesn''t matter. if you want to be a traitor, just be one. since ancient times, traitors have never had a good ending. of course, they are trying to survive after all." han sanqian said.


    hearing this, the two of them didn''t hear the sarcasm in han sanqian''s words at all. they thought han sanqian was speaking for them, and they nodded like nothing.


    regarding han sanqian''s current gratitude, the two of them even wanted to kneel down and say thank you to their father in person.


    he is their father, the father who spared their lives at such a critical moment.


    "forget it, since everything has been agreed upon and everything is up to you, then everything will be up to you. if you think it is necessary to let them go, then let them go." wei niu quickly made up his mind.


    people of his status don''t actually have the time to care about such nonsense.


    if you want to fight, fight. the worst that you can do is die.


    lianhua also chose to shut up for a moment. she knew very well that at this time, keeping silent was the best answer.


    it''s not good to talk too much. if you don''t say anything, he is your younger brother after all. so, what she is thinking is that since everyone has decided to do something, then do it.


    if they want to let it go, let it go. if they want to kill it, they won''t interfere too much now.


    xiao nu thought for a moment: "i will also listen to mr. han''s arrangement."


    "okay, since no one has any objections, let''s start with releasing the people. brother niu, please open the tomb door."


    after han sanqian finished speaking, wei niu snorted coldly, and the tomb door slowly opened. lu shen and er hu were even more excited for a while.


    "okay, you can leave now. while it''s still a little early, you may actually have a chance to escape from here." han sanqian looked at lu shen and erhu with a smile!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5936

    after hearing han sanqian''s repeated confirmation, lu shen and er hu did not dare to delay at all. the next second, the two of them ran outside.


    as soon as the two people walked away, the sneer on han sanqian''s face suddenly became deeper.


    although xiaonu was very surprised as to why han sanqian did this, after seeing han sanqian''s sneer, he suddenly seemed to notice something.


    she looked at han sanqian strangely, and han sanqian also felt her gaze. he smiled softly and said, "don''t worry, they won''t be able to go very far before they come back."


    "in fact, i can guarantee you that no matter how happy they are running now, they will cry miserably when they come back later."


    in fact, it is certainly impossible for han sanqian to have any other thoughts towards lu shen you erhu. regarding these two villains, han sanqian did not abuse them or torture them. in fact, it can be regarded as the most benevolent and righteous thing.


    now, not only do these two bitches not know how to restrain themselves at all, but they are still thinking about how to abandon them at this time.


    of course han sanqian would not be polite to them.


    the reason why he let them go was because han sanqian believed that punishing them was actually completely unnecessary, because if you punished such people, it would be of no use.


    they will still do things according to their ideas. if there is a fight and this side is weak, these two dogs will inevitably surrender to the enemy as soon as possible.


    at that time, defecting on the battlefield was actually far more troublesome than it is now.


    therefore, instead of doing this, it is better to let them get out as soon as possible. even now, it is best to use it if possible.


    lianhua glanced at han sanqian strangely, rarely angry.


    it was obvious that what han sanqian said must have a hidden meaning behind it. even he, as a sister, knew that the two of them might not end well.


    normally she would protect her shortcomings, but now, she really has no intention of doing so.


    what these two guys did just now to escape was really disappointing to her.


    thinking of this, lianhua spoke: "how do you want to deal with them? just deal with them. don''t worry. not only will i not care this time, i will even support you with both hands."


    han sanqian smiled softly and said nothing.


    although there was punishment for these two guys, to be honest, han sanqian did not really want to punish them to death. they were bad and deserved to die, but after all, lotus was still facing the enemy with them now.


    therefore, without looking at the buddha''s face or the monk''s face, han sanqian would not have killed those two people.


    however, there was a strong enemy outside. therefore, even if han sanqian had no intention of taking their lives, the enemy''s situation was unpredictable. if something happened when they went out, it would be beyond han sanqian''s control.


    "i will not take their lives. everything depends on their own destiny. if they are blessed with good fortune, they will naturally survive. if they are not blessed with good fortune, they will not die in my hands, but in the hands of the enemy."


    "it''s getting dark soon, are you all ready?" han sanqian asked.


    lianhua felt a lot better after hearing han sanqian''s words. for him, she was of course happy to hear han sanqian''s words. as long as han sanqian didn''t deliberately kill her relatives, in fact, no matter what , at least she can accept it relatively well.


    "everything is ready." lianhua replied.


    the strange cow also nodded.


    "okay, let''s start implementing the original plan." han sanqian said softly: "the strange cow will guard the bottom, and the lotus will guard the top."


    "what about you?" lianhua felt a little wrong when she heard this. wasn''t it according to the plan that han sanqian was guarding the top? why do you think this means that you have become the main guard here?


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t worry, i will guard it from above. however, although i am the main force, you are the one who is guarding it. at the critical moment, i will rush out to help you."


    "but, not now, it''s almost time now, i need to go out for a while." han sanqian said.


    xiaonu and xiaonu frowned at the same time: "you want to go out now, where are you going?"


    "i have important things to arrange. whether this thing is done well or not will directly determine whether we can leave here safely." han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5937

    the two women were immediately stunned. for them, they really didn''t know what han sanqian was going to do, so that it could be critical enough to affect the situation of the battle.


    however, seeing han sanqian''s extremely confident look, they always felt that han sanqian was not lying.


    "okay, everyone goes to your places. i''ll go out first. old niu, remember my voice. when i call to open the door, open the door for me as soon as possible."


    based on han sanqian''s current estimate, he will probably return in a quarter of an hour, that is, in fifteen minutes.


    at that time, the sky was basically starting to get brighter, and the enemy''s counterattack was most likely to officially begin.


    therefore, when han sanqian came back, it should be before the counterattack or when the counterattack was launched.


    no matter which one it is, the time is actually very urgent. therefore, the time when the strange cow opens the door will also be very important.


    based on this, han sanqian must give this order.


    the strange cow nodded: "don''t worry."


    han sanqian felt that time was almost up, so he flew out and followed him out.


    as for lu shen, after they came out at this time, after a short period of excitement about escaping, they soon discovered a fact that made them almost desperate.


    that''s the best way to escape.


    at present, their village has been destroyed, and there is no point in going back. they cannot protect them. moreover, they are in the forest now. it seems that wherever they go, they are in the forest and the enemy''s sphere of influence.


    erhu was a little anxious: "brother, it seems we shouldn''t come out. now that we have come out, we seem to be desperate."


    "i think it''s better to stay in the cemetery. at least, the fortifications there are strong. even if we can''t withstand it for the rest of our lives, at least we can live longer."


    "now that we run out, the two of us don''t even have a master, and we don''t even have a place to hide. aren''t we looking for death?"


    when lu shen heard these words, he slapped er hu very unhappy on the spot: "you know how to play ball, let''s run out, at least the target is not that big, and once han sanqian starts fighting, the firepower will be almost all on their side. that would be a good time for both of us to escape."


    in fact, this is not wrong at all. han sanqian''s counterattack will be serious when the time comes, and the enemy will definitely pay attention to them. moreover, they are both small shrimps from beginning to end. with them or without them, to the enemy, in fact, it doesn''t mean much.


    however, many times, if the logic does not make sense, it means that the logic does not make sense.


    for many people, the world is so boring and magical, and some things that seem to be taken for granted are actually the most difficult to solve.


    because you have no choice, or you take it too much for granted and ignore some very important things.


    for example, although er hu and lu shen had very good ideas, the problem was that they ignored a very small detail, and this detail was doomed to make the logic unreasonable.


    yes, that''s exactly how the enemy bypassed them and attacked han sanqian first.


    you must know that this is an encirclement, so from the outside to the inside, the enemy will meet them first and then meet han sanqian.


    unless they don''t go outside and stay in a smaller area.


    for example, in the core of the cemetery, only han sanqianchu could face the enemy first and have a firefight first. but in this case, how could the people in the deeper layers escape?


    in fact, this logic is dead.


    now, on the other hand, they are outside. although they have the possibility to escape immediately, they must be the first to attract firepower, not han sanqian.


    "listen to me, you''re right. no matter what, let''s move forward first. i guess we are too close to the cemetery now. once dawn comes and the enemy comes, we may be surrounded by the enemy or stationed here. damn it, it¡¯s hard for us to run away.¡±


    "going a little further ahead, we will be in the outer circle of the battle. once the battle starts inside, it will be easy for us to leave here."


    although the beaten erhu was confused, he did not dare to resist at all at this time. he could only nod his head obediently, and then follow lu shen on his back to the outer direction...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5938

    as for han sanqian on the other side, after he came out of the cemetery, he did not run towards the outside, but rushed to the nearby river as soon as possible.


    the riverside was not quiet at this time, but it was not particularly lively either. there were still dozens of shrimp soldiers and crab generals arriving relatively close to the place.


    and they landed near this place and rallied the troops.


    although they also know very well that there will be a steady stream of people arriving here, so if they are integrated, they will never be able to report a neat and unified team.


    but the leading shrimp soldier also thought about how many people he could gather before dawn.


    "hurry up, hurry up. those who have arrived, don''t delay, gather me immediately."


    he shouted loudly, and more and more shrimp soldiers and crabs arrived in the river, slowly expanding the number to hundreds of people.


    at this moment, han sanqian arrived.


    although many soldiers and crab generals did not have the time or opportunity to see han sanqian, on the way here, the dragon king had told the generals about han sanqian''s appearance so that they could easily recognize han sanqian when they arrived and obey han sanqian''s orders. thousand.


    seeing han sanqian arrive and fall, the leading shrimp soldier was stunned for a moment. then he went over the description of han sanqian in the dragon king''s order in his mind, and immediately confirmed that he was the han sanqian mentioned in the dragon king''s mouth.


    "i''ll see mr. han later."


    the leading soldier knelt down very politely on the spot, and the other soldiers and generals did not dare to show any slightness and hurriedly knelt down.


    "see mr. han."


    "everyone, get up, you don''t have to be so polite." han sanqian said hurriedly and politely: "you all risked your lives to help me, han sanqian. i''m grateful that you didn''t have time yet. how dare you accept such a big gift from everyone? get up quickly."


    han sanqian never puts on airs, which is one of his strengths.


    nowadays, all the soldiers and generals are here to help him, and he is even less likely to put on any airs.


    the leading shrimp soldier was helped up, and the others followed suit.


    "mr. han, you are welcome. my dragon king has an order. when he is away, you will be the master of the water palace. it is our responsibility and obligation to protect the master of the water palace."


    you are polite, and i am polite to you. the leader of the shrimp soldiers still has emotional intelligence. he praised han sanqian back with just one sentence.


    "you are really serious, and i really don''t dare to take it seriously. however, i don''t want to be polite to you. i think you all know that this situation is actually very urgent. you also know that our current manpower is seriously insufficient. "


    "i know that everyone is not afraid of death, and i also know what death order the dragon king has given everyone. however, even if you are ready to die, i do not intend to let them die in vain."


    "so, i currently have some strategies that i need you to cooperate with."


    "i promise everyone that my style of play may make everyone very tired during the early preparations. however, once it is implemented, not only will we not have to die, but on the contrary, i can also guarantee that today we can big win.¡±


    as soon as these words came out, many shrimp soldiers and crab generals were stunned on the spot.


    after all, they all knew what was going on here, and the dragon king had also issued a death order early. they knew very well that this time there was life or death.


    but now, han sanqian''s story changed and he told them that they didn''t have to die in vain and that everyone could survive. this was simply too unbelievable.


    "everyone, don''t you believe what i say?" their reaction was actually completely expected by han sanqian.


    this mechanism itself is a very bold act when considered.


    if they don''t have this kind of reaction, that''s actually what han sanqian least wants to see.


    because, if you want to deceive the enemy, you''d better deceive the people on your own side.


    if you can''t do this, then no matter how perfect your plan is, it will never be implemented very smoothly. at present, the feedback you have received from lotus and others, as well as from shrimp soldiers and crab generals, is quite good. positive.


    "whether you believe it or not, what i hope is that everyone can do exactly what i say, okay?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5939

    hearing han sanqian''s words, a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals reacted.


    in fact, han sanqian didn''t need to ask for their opinions so politely.


    "mr. han, you are too polite. the dragon king said that your words are his words, and your orders are naturally his orders. you don''t care whether we agree or not. you only need to arrange the arrangements, and we will do it regardless of the cost. ."


    "yes, even if you ask us to rush to the enemy one by one and commit suicide directly, we will obediently do it. there will definitely be no one who will refuse to do it."


    a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals have a very good attitude and are very willing to cooperate.


    seeing this, han sanqian was very pleased: "don''t worry, as long as you execute it properly, i can guarantee that you will all survive safely, and not one of you will be missing."


    "please give me your orders, mr. han." the leader of the shrimp soldiers walked up to han sanqian with great respect.


    han sanqian gently clung to his ear, and then told the leader of the shrimp soldiers bit by bit all his plans.


    when the guy heard this, he was stunned for a long time and did not recover.


    "mr. han, you...do you really want to play like this?"


    "is there any problem?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the leader of the shrimp soldiers smiled awkwardly: "isn''t this too risky? you have to know that once we follow this method, then our group may not be able to help you at all. "


    "these hundreds of thousands of people will only be regarded as laborers."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "it doesn''t matter."


    "moreover, mr. han, there is another sentence that i don''t know whether to say or not."


    "you tell me."


    "what you do is really too dangerous for you. if anything happens in the process, do you know the consequences?"


    han sanqian smiled softly: "of course i know very well that by then we will completely lose even the defensive power of the cemetery. to the enemy, we will be like a turtle without a shell, letting them slaughter us."


    "yes, as long as you know, the risk factor of doing this is too high." the leader of the shrimp soldiers said helplessly.


    he has been around for so long and has seen a lot of wars, but this is really the first time he has seen someone fight like this.


    moreover, to put it bluntly, this is not written in many military books.


    "in my hometown, dynasties are constantly changing, so wars often occur, especially at the end of the eastern han dynasty, when the heroes were divided and wars broke out."


    "all kinds of military generals naturally rise through this, and many people become famous in one battle. however, many counselors also use their wisdom to deal with various battlefields in this process, and even have miraculous effects in many cases."


    during the three kingdoms period, heroes emerged in large numbers and strategies continued. it can definitely be regarded as an important event in the blue planet.


    however, the fierce fighting of the ancestors also left many awakening works for future generations, and some strategies reached the pinnacle of wisdom.


    this is where it is yearned for and where it is remembered by history.


    "the strategy i used today is actually a reference plan. i was thinking that since our ancestor has used his own life to prove its feasibility for us, then we should just do what he arranged."


    "besides, we don''t have any options at the moment. if we fight hard, i actually don''t think the time it would take us to fail and die would be longer than the time it would take us to fail after gambling like this."


    "anyway, one will die anyway, why not give it a try?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the leader of the shrimp soldiers nodded: "what mr. han said is that everyone will die anyway, so it''s not a bad idea to win."


    "anyway, it''s the same sentence. you are our leader. whatever you say, we will do."


    "okay, since that''s the case, let''s not say more. you immediately act according to the plan. i will immediately go back to my position to wait. you will follow my orders when the time comes."


    "yes!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5940

    after giving instructions to them, han sanqian quickly flew back towards the cemetery without making any further stops.


    time was running out, and han sanqian had no time to do anything else.


    sure enough, the sky started to shine slightly at this time.


    at almost the same time, the enemy had also started a new round of actions.


    this time, the other party carried out the operation very quickly. almost as soon as the time came, a large number of people immediately launched the search and narrowed the scope.


    the leading elder from last time led the other three elders.


    "look for it all for me. damn it, these bunch of bitches can really run away and are so damn smart. they actually tricked us."


    "that''s right, these guys must be behind us."


    "fuck, we were chasing so fast that we forgot that these guys would stop in the middle. according to current estimates, these guys are very likely to shrink back again. look for them, and i''ll look for them hard."


    several people were very angry, and this anger was actually obvious. last time, they openly provoked them, and they suffered some losses at their hands.


    now, these guys have to circle around them even if they want to escape, and they can''t stand it anymore.


    "if i catch them, damn it, don''t worry, i will definitely slap their skin, pick off their bones, and drink their blood."


    this group of people were extremely hateful. for han sanqian and others, the only thing they could do was kill quickly and nothing else.


    not long after the leading elder finished speaking, the troops marched forward for several miles. suddenly, there were bursts of commotion ahead.


    the great elder waved his hand suddenly, and the entire army stopped immediately.


    afterwards, the soldier in front quickly ran over.


    "i''ve seen four elders." xiao bing said urgently.


    the great elder frowned slightly: "what happened ahead? why did i hear shouts and fighting ahead? could it be that i discovered those men and women?"


    "back to the elders, we did find the enemy ahead, but..."


    hearing the soldier''s hesitation, the elder was very strange and hurriedly asked: "what?"


    "however, it was a little unexpected."


    "tell me, don''t tell me."


    "yes, the enemy is indeed found, but there are only two enemies."


    "two enemies?"


    the great elder frowned and glanced at the others.


    "weren''t there originally three men, two women and five people? why are there only two?"


    "could it be that they have some plan?"


    "fourth, you think too much." the second elder snorted disdainfully: "there are five people on the other side. why, do you think the other side is half a million people?"


    "yes, fourth brother, you really think too much about this. there are only five people on the other side. even if they cause trouble, in the end they are just five people. what kind of noise can they make? ?¡±


    the fourth child felt a little embarrassed when several people said this: "i don''t want to think about the sailors who helped them before. what if..."


    the first elder waved his hand: "it''s a good thing that the fourth brother can consider many aspects. in fact, i had concerns about this before, but i have sent someone to check and there are no sailors around here."


    "our people have also detected before that after they helped those people, they scattered away and seemed to be looking for something."


    "nowadays, it is impossible to come back in time to help."


    "the elder is right. we also have surveillance troops who found that there are no sailors nearby. therefore, even if some can support them, their number cannot even meet our surveillance requirements."


    once this surveillance requirement is not met, it means that the number of sailors is simply not enough to pose any strategic threat to them.


    the fourth child nodded: "since everyone has made such thorough arrangements, i really have nothing to say. let''s just listen to everyone."


    it seems that he also realized that this was not good. the great elder was not in a hurry to veto it immediately, saying: "the fourth child''s worry is also reasonable. after all, the surveillance force is also following our actions. if the rear is not followed, we will not be able to follow." it¡¯s possible with few sailors.¡±


    "in this way, our group can easily be attacked from behind."


    in fact, this kind of worry may exist, but it can almost be ignored. what the great elder said has its own meaning.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5941

    he was more interested in finding a step for the fourth child to get down.


    after all, i am the oldest among the elders, so i often have to set an example for everyone''s unity.


    therefore, for him, although the fourth child''s speech was a bit too much, it was a positive reminder after all. therefore, he should not adopt a suppressive approach, but should adopt an encouraging approach.


    otherwise, who else will be willing to give advice in the future.


    several other people had already said this when they saw the elder, and it was hard to say anything else.


    the fourth child nodded gratefully to the elder to thank him for resolving the situation at the critical moment.


    after finishing this, the great elder rushed to the soldiers below and said: "immediately ask someone to capture those two people. don''t delay our march because of them."


    "yes."


    everyone wanted to kill han sanqian and his gang quickly. if there were only two people, it would be too uncomfortable to kill them.


    "yes."


    the soldier followed the order and came down.


    not long after, the fighting in front stopped, and immediately after, lu shen and er hu were captured.


    yes, at this moment, who else could the two enemies be besides these two.


    after the two people left the cemetery, they kept running away. although they had a chance of not being caught, in the end, luck was always a fluke.


    they were caught without any suspense.


    a few soldiers threw it directly in front of the elder, and the two of them were frightened.


    their cultivation level is not good to begin with. once they meet an enemy, they don''t need to have high cultivation level. as long as there are more people than them, they have almost no room for resistance.


    therefore, they were caught quickly and were very frightened after being caught.


    "grandpa, grandpas, don''t kill us, don''t kill us."


    "yes, we are all villagers in the village, and we have no intention of violating the rules."


    "please, spare us."


    "kill us, and you will dirty your hands. what are we two? we are just bitches."


    after the words fell, the two people knocked their heads crazily. for a moment, the two people''s good attitude really seemed like two grandchildren.


    the great elder glanced at the two people, then kicked them to the ground.


    "if you break the rules, you will inevitably die. however, this time you guys are a group of people instead of just one or two people."


    "so, to me, you two are just little shrimps, and my focus is on the other three."


    "if you want to survive, you can just tell them the whereabouts of those three people, and i can think about it."


    upon hearing this, lu shen and er hu quickly looked at each other.


    lu shen asked anxiously: "grandpa, is it true? did you let us go after we told you their whereabouts?"


    "stop talking nonsense. figure out your own position now. this is not the time for you to bargain. you are all fucking grasshoppers that we can crush to death at any time. so, if you want to survive, take the initiative yourself. be more honest and make you grandpas happy." the fourth child spoke in time.


    erhu bumped into lu shen depressedly and whispered: "i told you not to come out. if you insist on escaping alone, we...we might as well stay where we were."


    "at least we don''t have to die now."


    "at least, you don''t have to be treated like a grandson."


    hearing er hu''s complaints, lu shen was furious. wasn''t he doing this just to survive? but who the hell would have thought that he would be caught so quickly.


    "stop fucking nonsense, if you don''t want to come out with me, i can put a fucking knife on your neck and force you to do it? then don''t you want to do it too?"


    "now, if something happens, it will happen, and we both have to admit that we are unlucky, you know?"


    "damn, what are you two mumbling about? you don''t take us seriously, do you?" the fourth child listened impatiently and slapped the two of them on the head.


    the two of them were in pain, but they covered their heads and did not dare to make any resistance for a while.


    "what do you think, tell me or not?" the great elder said coldly.


    lu shen immediately knelt down: "tell me, tell me, whatever you want to know, we will tell you, not just where they are hiding, but even...even other things."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5942

    after hearing this, the four elders looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile coldly.


    obviously, such a result has long been within their expectations.


    of course, the most important thing is that they will soon know the exact hiding place of the other three people, so that they can quickly find some key things.


    and quickly complete his revenge.


    "then let''s talk about it one by one. the more you talk, the happier we will naturally be, and the happier we are, the greater your chance of survival will be."


    "however, don''t blame me for not reminding you. if you want to say it, say it properly. every word must be true. otherwise, if even half a word is false to us, you will die at any time."


    "we definitely don''t make any jokes."


    being threatened like this by the fourth child, the two of them were even more frightened.


    lu shen was the first to speak: "actually, we didn''t go far at all. we quickly returned to the ancient tomb after getting rid of you."


    "ancient tomb?" the great elder frowned: "are they really hiding there?"


    thinking that the other party didn''t believe it, lu shen was frightened and knelt down on the spot and kowtowed: "grandpa, really, really in that place. if i lie to you, i will have no descendants."


    the great elder glanced at the other three elders, and the four of them nodded to each other.


    although the possibility of being in the cemetery was not too big for the four of them, they did think about this possibility.


    "our leader''s name is han sanqian. he said that the most dangerous place is the safest place. any of you may think of that place at the first time, but just because you all think that they are most likely to be there, then there is it¡¯s very dangerous, and it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to hide there.¡±


    "but if you think about it backwards, that''s exactly the safest place."


    the great elder nodded. it was indeed such a logic. in fact, all of them immediately thought about whether this group of people would hide there.


    however, after thinking about it carefully, i immediately dismissed this idea.


    would the enemy be so stupid to go to that obvious place? normal people would probably look for a new hiding place.


    therefore, if they hide there, it is indeed easiest to be ignored by them.


    "okay, keep talking, i''m in a slightly better mood now."


    "han sanqian also asked the shrimp soldiers and crabs from the water palace to help. the dragon king has already promised to mobilize an army of 500,000 troops here again." lu shen paused for a moment.


    he wanted to see the reaction of this group of people. if this group of people were frightened by half a million soldiers and generals, it meant that they might have a new confidence.


    that is, they will use the opportunity to let them go. otherwise, if the army comes to kill them, they will die without a place to bury them.


    however, the results left them somewhat disappointed.


    because these four people did not show any fear.


    seeing this, lu shen also knew that his last hope had been shattered, and he could only tell them the situation honestly, hoping that these people could let him go.


    "however, you don''t have to worry. the people from the dragon king have gone to find someone for han sanqian, so the places they go are very far away. if you want to get back as soon as possible, it will be too late."


    the great elder nodded with satisfaction again. this information was consistent with their current intelligence, which also showed that these two guys did not lie.


    "what you said is pretty good. unfortunately, we also know these things. i think you should tell us something we don''t know."


    "yes, if you want to say something, just say something confidential."


    lu shen paused, nodded, and said hurriedly: "yes, yes, we have the latest exclusive news. i just hope you can really let us go."


    "it depends on how confidential your secret is. if it''s valuable, yes."


    "okay, the first one is that the vent above the cemetery has been completely destroyed. there is only one main entrance to enter, and they let the strange cow guard it there."


    "the purpose is to delay your time as much as possible."


    "the only purpose of delaying time is to wait for the shrimp soldiers and crab generals to arrive. do you want to know when all the shrimp soldiers and crab generals will arrive?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5943

    after hearing this, the great elder finally became interested.


    obviously, it would be very important to them if they could know the whereabouts of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    because this information will determine their retreat route and whether they have any scruples in attacking.


    seeing that the great elder suddenly became interested, lu shen was also very happy, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.


    "it says we''ll arrive at noon."


    "remember, everyone arrives."


    "now, some of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals should have arrived, but the number may not be too many, about one or two thousand people."


    hearing this, the four elders frowned for a while, but most of them still sneered.


    if the army arrives, they will certainly not have any advantage.


    although they are powerful, they are helpless in the face of the sailors whose numbers completely suppress them.


    if they had the ability to kill the sailors, they would have done so long ago instead of just keeping up with the situation.


    so, in other words, they must kill han sanqian and others before noon.


    however, the good news is that there are only a thousand sailors arriving now. the sailors'' individual combat capabilities are really average. they are not their opponents at all unless they have an advantage in numbers.


    they are not bragging about the size of a mere thousand people, they can solve it easily.


    the war cannot be delayed until noon, otherwise it will fail.


    but the war will definitely not be delayed until that time!


    "any other messages?"


    "yes, it''s that strange cow. you must be careful."


    when several other elders heard this, they said to the elder: "that strange cow does have some abilities. together we could even beat him that day."


    "if the strange cow is guarding below, it can indeed delay us for a while."


    the great elder nodded and was about to speak when lu shen stood up hurriedly: "grandpas, please don''t look at that strange cow like this. he tied with you before, that''s because he was not in good condition."


    "but now, that strange cow is completely different."


    several elders immediately looked at him: "what''s the difference?"


    yes, they had fought against the strange cow, and naturally they knew some of the strange cow''s condition. the strange cow was indeed in a weak state at that time.


    "the strange cow was previously locked in an underground cemetery and was always hungry, so its strength was very average. but last night was different. han sanqian asked the dragon king to pass a lot of fish and shrimps through streams and other things. come here, that monster cow is full after eating it. i think that after a night of recovery and rest, that monster cow will not say 100% of its strength, but it will definitely not be a problem to recover to 70% to 80%."


    after hearing lu shen''s words, several elders suddenly frowned.


    "great elder, that monster is unfathomable. if his condition recovers to 70% to 80%, it will indeed be a huge trouble."


    "yes, this needs to be reconsidered."


    the great elder frowned and thought for a while, then said: "i''m afraid, this is also the fundamental reason why they stick to the cemetery, but the strange cow was clearly against them before, why should they help them now."


    lu shen hurriedly added: "great elder, they just used food to make a deal with the strange cow."


    the great elder nodded, thought for a while, and raised his hand: "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if the monster is stronger. aren''t we bringing many times more men and horses?"


    "when the time comes, the three of you will fight against the monster cow, and i will send more troops to assist you. no matter how powerful the monster cow is, it will never be able to defeat so many of us."


    "as for me, i will secretly lead another team to directly kill those three dogs."


    "i believe that solving these troubles before noon will definitely not be a problem."


    when the three elders heard this, they couldn''t help but nodded. indeed, they have many soldiers now. as long as they work together to deal with the monster cow, no matter how fierce the monster cow is, it will be difficult for two fists to defeat four hands.


    "well, what about us? can we go? grandpas, we...we have told you everything we know."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5944

    "go?" the great elder smiled coldly: "where are we going?"


    "but...but you said it yourself. if what we say is enough to make you happy, you...just let us go."


    "yes, grandpa, we... we are just a mere dog''s life. whether we live or die is not important to you at all. please let us go."


    as soon as lu shen and er hu finished speaking, they kowtowed desperately.


    the great elder smiled softly: "are we happy then?"


    "you...you are smiling, how could you be unhappy?"


    "yes, you..."


    "okay, i''m happy, but what if the news you gave us is false?" the great elder sneered.


    can he let these two people go? sure.


    however, he really didn''t want to let go.


    not because of anything else, but simply because these two people are also rule breakers.


    therefore, since such a person is, it is natural that he must be killed.


    however, these two people did provide some useful things. if they were killed directly, my subordinates would inevitably think too much in the future.


    if similar things or traitors appear in the future, then it is obvious that no one will dare to report like this in the future.


    because they all know that it''s useless for you to tell the truth.


    therefore, people need to be killed, but definitely not now.


    killing people is definitely not an excuse now.


    when it was time to find han sanqian, i made up whatever i wanted and sent these two on the road together. since these five rebelled together, i sent them on the road together to have a reunion.


    killing the chicken again for everyone to see, this is the result of not following the rules.


    of course, there is another reason. these two people may have some important information with them, and it may be something important that can be used to lure the enemy.


    thinking of this, the great elder smiled softly: "come on, tie these two people up and send them to the front line. then we will have a clear look. if it is true, it will not be too late to consider letting them go."


    "yes."


    lu shen and er hu were really depressed. after all, they had come to this point and still couldn''t run away. however, this was considered the last resort.


    you know, these two people have no other choice now.


    a few boys immediately picked up the two people.


    afterwards, he was escorted behind the elders and others, and a group of people set off towards the cemetery in a mighty manner.


    at the other end of the cemetery, han sanqian had arrived at his destination a few minutes before they were completely surrounded, and quickly retracted the back door.


    "great elder, we have arrived."


    the subordinate replied.


    the great elder nodded and looked around, surprisingly quiet.


    "do you think it''s weird here?" the great elder asked.


    the fourth elder also frowned: "although it is a hiding place and should be quiet, to be honest, it seems that the quiet here is a bit excessive and abnormal."


    even if it is a place to hide from people, it needs to be quiet, but at least this quietness should have a limit.


    relatively speaking, it is actually as quiet as other environments.


    but here, it was as quiet as an area without any living creatures.


    to be precise, this place is more like a barren land.


    "great elder, you are indeed quite strangely quiet." i always feel as if something is not normal.


    "the fourth person always thinks more because others are more cautious. however, this time, i stand on the fourth person''s side. to be honest here, the quietness is indeed a bit strange."


    "yeah, this is really weird." the second elder and the third elder also nodded.


    the four people almost all had the same opinion, which meant that what they experienced was indeed not an illusion, but a sense of reality.


    lu shen and er hu were also confused now. seeing the great elder and others all looking at them, they were also panicked and confused for a moment.


    lu shen said hurriedly: "grandpa, they are really, really hiding inside. i didn''t lie to you."


    "yeah, they''re definitely in there."


    the great elder and the other three glanced at each other, and the great elder frowned: "of course i know they are inside, but the question is, why is there such a strange scene outside? tell me honestly, what is happening inside? is there something wrong, or do you guys have any secrets that you haven''t told us yet?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5945

    lu shen and er hu were also very confused.


    lu shen said: "grandpas, we...we dare not hide anything from you. everything we say is true."


    "yes."


    glancing at the two people, he saw that both of them had frightened expressions. the elder knew very well that these two people really had nothing to deceive them.


    everything was told based on everything they knew.


    therefore, if you keep asking, you probably won''t get any valuable clues.


    "boss, it seems that these two people can''t find anything out, but this place is really getting more and more wrong." the fourth elder said softly.


    the great elder nodded and was about to speak when suddenly, there was a loud roar from the mountain ahead.


    before a group of people could react, the door to the cemetery at the bottom of the mountain slowly opened.


    the great elder immediately made a defensive response, and other elders also ordered the disciples to set up formations, ready to attack or resist the enemy''s attack at any time.


    but what surprised them was that the door opened quickly, but as soon as it opened, no enemy rushed out to attack them.


    this makes them very strange.


    "hey, what''s going on?"


    "why did the cemetery door open by itself?"


    strange, this is simply too strange. if it was strange enough that the cemetery was eerily quiet in the front, then the reaction after the gate opened was too outrageous.


    since the other party took the initiative to open the door, they must be planning to charge them, otherwise what could they do?


    it''s impossible to open the door to welcome guests, right? even if he is a fool, he will never think that he dies too slowly.


    the great elder and others were all dumbfounded.


    what the hell is going on here?


    "oh no, no, this is too weird. what is the other side doing?"


    "yes, the door is open. where is the person?"


    a group of people were very confused. the elder frowned and waved his hand. the group of people slowly and tentatively walked towards the entrance of the cemetery.


    they did not relax their vigilance and remained alert as they walked. as long as there was any disturbance inside, they could launch a counterattack immediately.


    but until they were almost close to the door, there was still no one rushing out. it could even be said that the silence inside was even scarier than before.


    at this moment, the great elder waved his hand and the entire army stopped in front of the door.


    it was too dark inside, so they had to be careful under the current circumstances.


    otherwise, if you rush in rashly, if the other party is doing something in the dark, it will definitely cause chaos.


    "lu shen, erhu, you did a good job."


    a soft voice came from inside. this voice was none other than han sanqian.


    hearing the sound, the great elder and the others instinctively clenched the weapons in their hands, while lu shen and er hu were directly shocked.


    what''s going on, what do they do well?


    could it be that han sanqian already knew that they betrayed them?


    but if he knew, he shouldn''t have reacted like this.


    suddenly, the two of them saw the gazes of the great elder and others. they were frightened and immediately understood the meaning of han sanqian''s words.


    "damn it, you han sanqian who was stabbed a thousand times, you...you''ve gone too far, haven''t you?"


    "that''s right. you''ve obviously let us go behind your back. what do you mean we''re doing a good job? we...we have nothing to do with you."


    although lu shen and the two tried their best to quibble, it was obvious that the great elder and others would not believe these two people''s lies at this time.


    to them, they feel like they''ve been tricked.


    "han sanqian, right? get the fuck out of here and tell me what the hell you are doing."


    "fuck, did you let these two boys run out on purpose and bring us here?"


    the minds of several elders were also spinning very fast. they had thought of the possibility behind this in almost the blink of an eye, and naturally they cursed at the cemetery.


    the more this happened, the less they dared to rush in rashly.


    after all, as they had guessed, there was indeed something wrong with this cemetery. fortunately, a group of them did not rush in rashly, otherwise, huh, it would be bad then...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5946

    "you are not stupid either." han sanqian smiled softly: "however, it is not as complicated as you think. i actually lured you here because i just want to chat with you."


    obviously no ghost would believe this.


    it¡¯s not like we are friends, just chatting.


    besides, there are plenty of ways to chat, so why bother.


    the great elder waved his hand, and his men brought lu shen and the two over. at this time, it was obvious that the great elder would not be polite anymore, and slapped the two of them directly in the face with his backhand.


    "i already knew that you two bitches were up to something, but i didn''t expect that you were actually fucking spies. what did han sanqian want you to do by leading us here?"


    "if you want to be smart, explain it quickly, otherwise, i will kill you in an instant."


    lu shen was also completely stunned. han sanqian didn''t ask them to do anything at all. from beginning to end, they didn''t have any plan.


    they just want to escape, it''s that simple.


    now the great elder wants them to explain their plans. what...what should they explain?


    before the two of them could speak, han sanqian''s voice rang out from inside: "lu shen, you two don''t tell them anything. they are already here, so we can only bite the bullet and attack."


    "once we call in, our plan will be completely successful. when the time comes, huh..."


    "they are surrounded by our army, but they can only be reduced to prisoners one by one. they can''t do anything to you."


    upon hearing this, the elder''s eyes widened.


    these words basically confirmed that there was an ambush inside.


    he quickly glared at lu shen and the other two: "you two bastards, tell me quickly."


    "grandpa, grandpa, this han sanqian has never explained anything to us from beginning to end. how can we explain anything?"


    lu shen was really about to cry. what he said was indeed true. however, in the eyes of the great elder and others, this truth was exactly what han sanqian had told him, don''t say anything.


    this is like falling into han sanqian''s trap.


    but if he wants to lie, time is so tight, and he doesn''t know what lie to tell. if the lie is not told well and cannot be deceived, damn, in this situation, the great elder will only chop him with a knife. own.


    now, the situation between the two of them is really a cut-off, and the cut-off is a cut-off, which will make those who are anxious shed tears.


    "fuck it, don''t say it, okay? if you don''t say it, i''ll sacrifice you two to heaven first."


    as soon as he finished speaking, the great elder took his luck and made a move to kill the two of them.


    "slow down." han sanqian said in time.


    "what kind of elder is this, right?" han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t be so angry. it''s useless for you to kill them. after all, you are here."


    "right?"


    "okay, let''s make a deal, what do you think?"


    "what deal is there between us?" the great elder asked angrily.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "there are many deals we can make. for example, if you let two of me go, i will let you go with twenty people, or even two hundred people. what do you think?"


    "to you, it''s just two useless people. to us, they are also heroes after all. you trade him for dozens or even hundreds of your lives. what a bargain." han san qian you said.


    the great elder''s face was cold, and he was very depressed at this time. he shouted coldly: "han sanqian, you are so crazy. i want to ask you, what qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with me?"


    "do you think there is any difference between you and the two of them in my eyes? there is no difference, they are just dead people."


    "so, what are we talking about, talking about hair?"


    as soon as he finished speaking, the other three people burst into laughter.


    "do you think you can hide your inner panic by smiling like this?" han sanqian said coldly.


    as soon as the words were spoken, although the four people''s laughter did not stop, it was obvious that their smiles had solidified.


    han sanqian''s words more or less hit their hearts.


    directly break their inner defenses.


    yes, under the current situation, these people are actually very unsure. laughing is just to cover up their panic.


    han sanqian pointed it out directly, which actually made them even more panicked.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5947

    "hmph, what do we have to panic about? how many of you are there to us? you are not our opponent at all."


    "that''s right, do you think you will win if you play some psychological warfare with us?"


    "i''m not afraid to tell you. we''re not afraid of you making any mysteries here."


    han sanqian didn''t panic at all: "if you''re not afraid, why don''t you come in? if you have the guts, just come in."


    upon hearing this, the second elder and the third elder immediately became angry and turned around to attack inside.


    however, as soon as the two people started to move, they were caught on the spot by the other two people.


    the great elder shouted angrily: "second brother, third child, please don''t act recklessly."


    "yeah, you don''t know what''s going on inside, and you rushed in rashly. what should you do if something unexpected happens?"


    at that time, it would be inappropriate not to save them, nor would it be appropriate to save them, as more of his subordinates would be involved.


    it''s almost impossible to get away.


    "brother, fourth brother, you are too cautious. there are only a few of them. what are we afraid of?"


    "where is the strange cow inside? don''t forget, the cultivation level of the strange cow is not weak now, and there are also those shrimp soldiers and crab generals. according to what they said before, there are at least thousands of them at worst. but have you seen one now?" the fourth elder asked urgently.


    hearing this, the second and third children were obviously startled.


    i don¡¯t know if i don¡¯t tell you, but i¡¯m really shocked when i tell you.


    looking around, i didn''t see a single person.


    these strange cows, shrimp soldiers, etc. are really getting weirder the more people think about them.


    "but even if the strange cow and the one or two thousand shrimp soldiers are here, what will happen?" the second elder said still unconvinced.


    "these troops, together, are no match for us, no matter what tricks they want to play."


    "that makes sense."


    the fourth elder smiled coldly and disdainfully.


    "fourth, why are you laughing?"


    the fourth elder said coldly: "then what if these shrimp soldiers and crabs are not a thousand, but tens of thousands, or even half a million."


    hearing this, the other three elders were obviously shocked. if the opponent''s number was tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands, then obviously they would no longer be the dominant side in this battle.


    the other party is.


    it would be easy for them to annihilate them.


    "several people, what those two people said before was that there were more than a thousand people was true. but the problem is that now it seems that those two people are more like bait sent out by han sanqian. therefore, their words are no longer reliable. letter."


    "what i''m worried about is that there may really be a lot of shrimp soldiers and crab generals coming. otherwise, wouldn''t it be better if they just told us that the shrimp soldiers and crab generals didn''t come? why do they say there are more than a thousand?"


    "why, fourth child."


    "because if there are too many shrimp soldiers and crab generals, there will be some movement when they move. they are afraid that we will catch these movements, so if they say there are no shrimp soldiers and crab generals at that time, we will see through it at a glance, and they will not arrive here so rashly. "


    after hearing this, the first elder, the second elder, and the third elder looked at each other.


    i have to say that after listening to this discussion, all three people took a deep breath.


    this is indeed a possibility.


    "what the fourth child said makes sense."


    "then what should we do now?" the first elder looked at the fourth elder.


    the fourth elder actually has one head and two big heads now, because one thing is that he doesn''t know what to do. at the moment, he is really in a dilemma.


    after a long delay, no one was inside, and finally someone arrived. however, if we attack rashly and encounter an ambush, we will inevitably suffer extremely heavy losses.


    in the end, it''s still death.


    "fourth, please say something."


    "yes, waiting like this is not an option. it is a waste of time and makes han sanqian and the others think we are fools."


    the second and third children hurriedly urged, and just when the fourth child didn''t know what to do, han sanqian spoke...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5948

    "i want to say, what are you thinking about? you have been chasing us for so long, and now that our troops are strong, you can just rush in and be done with it."


    "we don''t have many people. we just firmly believe that we can resist you."


    "when it gets dark at noon and our reinforcements arrive, you will be in real trouble."


    "come on, let''s make a bet. if you win the bet, i will lose my life. if you lose the bet, you will lose your life. it''s quite fair."


    the fourth elder was already under a lot of pressure, but now that han sanqian was urging him, he was so depressed that he went to his grandma''s house.


    especially the other three people are still looking at each other very much.


    "fourth, please think of a way."


    "should we fight in or whatever, just tell us directly and we will listen to you."


    "yes, fourth brother, whatever you say is what it is."


    they had no idea, or rather, they didn''t know what to do.


    for them, it is best for the fourth child to make the best decision now. if the blame is taken, at least someone will take the blame.


    "i..." the fourth elder was very depressed, and all the pressure was on his own side: "great elder, if you have to ask me, i mean not to rush in."


    "in other words, if we want to go in, it should also be the snare drum troupe."


    "otherwise, if there is any accident inside, the loss will be quite heavy for us."


    "if we are more stable, if something goes wrong, we can retreat at any time, what do you think?"


    "fourth, although this method is feasible, but honestly speaking, will it destroy our ambition too much?"


    "that''s right, so many of us came to kill us, and if we ended up using this method, then this would be..."


    "it''s embarrassing to tell anyone."


    "we have always been decisive in killing. this...what has become of this."


    "but what the fourth child said does make sense. if we charge randomly, if the other party has any ambush, it goes without saying that they can hit us in the crotch at once."


    "this is a cemetery. if you close the door, you will really be beating the dog behind closed doors." the great elder is still relatively sensible. at least at this time, he still knows how to listen to more loyal words.


    prudence is a basic quality that a leader should possess.


    "the key is that testing is of no use. people don''t let go of hawks when they see rabbits, so what should we do?"


    "it keeps consuming us, and we...can''t stop it."


    several people looked at me and i looked at you, and for a moment they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "fight, i suggest you just fight in."


    "i don''t believe there will be errors in our intelligence."


    "that is, the intelligence shows that it is impossible for them to have many troops to come to support. my opinion is also against them."


    the second child and the third child were worried and made up their minds.


    they thought about it and decided that it couldn''t be done like this. after all, it was too cowardly.


    we are all human beings. even if we are going to die, we must at least die happily.


    "fourth, what do you think?" the great elder''s heart actually favors the fourth elder, but in this situation, he really has no choice but to fight.


    it''s uneasy for everyone. if you are too timid, your subordinates won''t listen to your orders.


    "great elder, i don''t know either. what i mean is not to attack rashly, but the second brother and the third brother..." the fourth brother was in trouble.


    "damn it, if you do it with them, i will deal with the dead cow. you guys kill han sanqian directly for me."


    "i''ll help second brother."


    having made up their minds, the two of them were not planning to make any changes. they gritted their teeth and wanted to rush forward immediately and take down han sanqian.


    the key thing is that lu shen also spoke at this time.


    "they really have no reinforcements. if you rush in, they will definitely die."


    after being inexplicably arranged by han sanqian, the two of them were almost killed directly. how could they not be angry? how could they let go when they saw the opportunity to kill han sanqian.


    as these two guys shouted, all the emotions were ignited, and the great elder also knew that if he was timid at this time, everything would be completely over.


    "okay, since the brothers all want to rush in and capture han sanqian, then..." the great elder also made up his mind: "come in with me!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5949

    the two elders suddenly joined together and waved their hands, and thousands of soldiers rushed directly towards the cemetery where han sanqian was. almost at the same time, a team headed by the third elder also rushed in and followed! !


    thousands of people fought, and the offensive was rapid and fierce. the strange cow arranged by han sanqian did not dare to slack off. han sanqian also flew down, trying his best to stabilize his body and attack with all his strength under the situation of the national people''s congress.


    those people screamed repeatedly the moment they came into contact with one person and one cow.


    most of the soldiers were knocked down in an instant when facing these two men.


    however, this group of people is indeed very large, and it is obviously not that easy to deal with one person and one cow.


    more and more people keep coming in, like swarming flies. not to mention how annoying they are, just their momentum makes them feel a little frustrated!


    "ground fire!!!"


    seeing that something was wrong, han sanqian withdrew from several elders and used this time to hit the huge sea of ??earth fire directly on the ground. while inhaling a little bit of energy, he could also absorb it. the bo people separated temporarily to prevent the group from quickly attacking the top of lotus guards.


    "skyfire!"


    "moon wheel!"


    "the heavy sword has no edge!!"


    han sanqian launched attacks continuously, but at the same time as han sanqian laid down ground fire to attack, he turned around and saw that dozens of masters from the opponent were launching their attacks at him almost at the same time! !


    "damn it, you are really a bunch of flies." han sanqian turned over and dodged forcefully! !


    bang, bang, bang! ! !


    there were several huge explosions, and a group of enemies were instantly hit by han sanqian''s sky fire moon wheel. they didn''t even have time to scream, and they were completely turned into powder with the explosion.


    as for han sanqian, although he had tried his best to dodge, under such a large number of continuous attacks from the enemy, it was still difficult to dodge them all, at least when he did not dare to use too much energy.


    he was directly hit by several attacks, but fortunately, he still had the immortal mysterious armor on him, which blocked a lot of damage!


    today, han sanqian has not suffered any major injuries except that his hair is disheveled and he is a little embarrassed!


    "damn, there are too many people." han sanqian didn''t frown.


    with such a huge number of people, it was really difficult for him to deal with it now. what made him even more annoyed was that the strange cow was completely restrained by several elders and experts.


    it''s totally not possible to continue like this. if things continue like this, it won''t be long before lotus will be completely destroyed, and they won''t be able to survive until the shrimp soldiers and crabs they arranged come over.


    "give it your all, don''t worry, i''m still here!"


    just when han sanqian was angry, the strange cow shouted angrily, and after violently throwing away the others, with an angry roar, he jumped into the enemy''s formation, and he was like a bull, completely bucking up.


    "kill!!"


    at this time, han sanqian was stronger than before. although he was restricted by his true energy, he was unable to use many awesome killing moves. for the time being, he could only deal with it with his own seventy-two-way divine sword.


    fortunately, the skill was powerful enough. han sanqian was like a divine dragon with no flaws. he could withstand the enemy''s attack entirely by his own strength! !


    "the sky roars in anger!!!"


    suddenly, just when han sanqian was tired of dealing with it, a roar suddenly struck!


    as soon as he heard this posture, han sanqian''s heart suddenly became cold, and he gave up all attacks and turned to defense without even looking at who he was! !


    sure enough, although the reaction was extremely fast, his body was still affected in an instant, and he could not move at all. the enemy''s attack also hit han sanqian immediately! ! !


    "bang, bang, bang!!!"


    relying on the body''s immortal mysterious armor, countless attacks suddenly formed a huge explosion on han sanqian''s body.


    the remaining power also caused all the ordinary soldiers present to be blown away, and the fire suddenly illuminated the cave directly! !


    the strange cow and several experts also stopped at this time and couldn''t help but look back! !


    while everyone was holding their breath, in the center of the fire ring, a fierce flame suddenly rushed out from the mist! ! ! !


    "skyfire!!!"


    with an angry shout, the sky fire was like a fire dragon, biting out madly. wherever it passed, there was deathly silence. even several of the masters were directly injured! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5950

    "why did this kid suddenly become so powerful?!" looking at han sanqian in the fire, he was standing in the air like a god of fire. the faces of several masters at this time were full of astonishment!


    in the last fight, although this guy could resist, he was still stronger than someone like lu shen and could resist a little more.


    but now...


    this guy can actually hold on. from the comparison between the two, they can clearly feel that han sanqian''s changes have been earth-shaking.


    the attack he unleashed was very overbearing. even though he was petrified and injured by a sneak attack, his expression remained unchanged during the counterattack and his breathing was very normal. this shows that his cultivation level may be extremely deep!


    how is this possible? the difference and contrast seems too great.


    "retreat!" at this moment, facing the bite from the sky fire, the leader shouted loudly. just as he retreated, the sky fire attacked, and sporadic fire spots still burned the corner of his clothes! !


    "this guy!!!" jin jing wuyuntuo frowned.


    "reverse action!!"


    suddenly, just as tianhuo was going crazy, an angry shout suddenly attacked, and han sanqian felt a powerful aura suddenly emanating from the air.


    when he opened his eyes again, he suddenly saw a huge stone appearing in front of a dozen experts, and tianhuo was completely out of control and rushed into the huge rock! !


    "boom!!"


    the rock exploded directly, and it looked like a scene of flying rubble, but it turned into nothing in the blink of an eye, as if nothing happened just now!


    "damn, it''s an illusion!" han sanqian frowned! !


    using illusions to attract the sky fire away, and then taking the opportunity to neutralize its power, a powerful move was easily neutralized. it seems that there are quite a few masters in this group of people! !


    "you are very strong!" next to the master was the third elder.


    retrograde attack is his unique skill, which uses the deviation of time and space to cause a qualitative change in the enemy''s true energy. through the reversal of time and space, his attack true energy is directed to other places.


    in other words, han sanqian''s heavenly fire was not actually resolved, but was simply teleported to another place by him!


    "young man, if you have any other tricks, just use them." the third elder smiled softly and said slowly towards han sanqian.


    "humph, if i use it, can you bear it?" han sanqian shouted coldly.


    at the same time, he quietly mobilized the true energy in his body. after that, several magic powers were directed towards the third elder. han sanqian didn''t care what your abilities were. anyway, there was no point in guessing what moves you had. he could directly attack them. the last word is to give it a try!


    "jade sword!"


    "skyfire!"


    "brontosaurus!!"


    almost as soon as he arrived at the third elder, han sanqian directly attacked with a low-loss move. the perfect combination with the use of the jade sword, after being used instantly, there was no flaw.


    it can be said that this is a quite lethal combination attack!


    but¡­¡­


    "jade sword!"


    "skyfire!"


    "brontosaurus!!"


    almost as soon as han sanqian''s attack was launched, the third elder on the opposite side almost used the exact same move to attack him!


    sometimes, your biggest fear is that your attacks are too perfect. in this case, you don''t even know what shortcomings your own combinations will have.


    therefore, when the third elder used exactly the same move to hit him, han sanqian was completely unable to find the flaw in it. he was not able to recover for a moment, and he was a little surprised. he was directly punched in the chest by the third elder. the whole person flew upside down for several meters, and at the same time a mouthful of blood spurted out! ! !


    "go to hell!" as soon as han sanqian landed, the third elder turned his left hand into a sword and stabbed straight at him!


    "roar!!!!!"


    seeing the attack from the third elder, han sanqian was unable to resist immediately. suddenly, a huge wall of earth rose directly in front of him, and he withstood the attack of the third elder!


    "strange cow!" turning around, the strange cow broke through its encirclement and rescued han sanqian!


    "be careful, this guy has some evil spells. he seems to be able to copy our attacks, like a mirror!" the strange cow shouted urgently.


    mirror? !


    no wonder it can be so!


    han sanqian frowned. this was a bit interesting. after all, han sanqian himself had a similar trick, which was the wuxiang divine skill, which focused on retaliation.


    this thing is somewhat interesting and familiar.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5951

    no wonder, when the third elder used these, han sanqian was very familiar with them. now, after hearing lao niu shout this, he suddenly understood what the familiarity was about.


    it is more like a copy of a mirror. no matter what you use, it can actually be displayed completely like a mirror!


    the stronger you are, the stronger he is; the weaker you are, the weaker he is!


    thinking of this, han sanqian used all his strength, pretended not to understand, and then attacked the third elder with all his strength!


    sure enough, i was fooled! !


    just when he was about to rush in front of the third elder, han sanqian suddenly withdrew his strength and gave up using all his moves. he only relied on the inertia of his body and directly collided with the third elder!


    the third elder was completely dumbfounded by this method, because he never expected that han sanqian would just go on a rampage like an ordinary person fighting.


    therefore, he subconsciously thought that this was an ambush or conspiracy.


    and this will make the third elder dare not easily use other moves of his own at this time.


    he can only continue to use his copying technique!


    this also allowed han sanqian to successfully find a way to crack it!


    almost at that moment, han sanqian deliberately exposed his flaw, then stretched out his hands and directly blocked the neck of the third elder. at that time, the third elder also blocked han sanqian''s neck at the same time!


    "let me see what you should do now!" after han sanqian finished speaking, he completely ignored the danger of his neck being stuck by him. he freed up his right hand to make a fist and beat the third elder violently!


    the third elder had no choice. while holding han sanqian''s neck, he could only use fists and kicks like han sanqian!


    but the question is, what kind of body does han sanqian have? he has a metamorphosis level. the third elder may be stronger, but he is definitely not as good as han sanqian. that guy had gone through countless trainings and was very powerful and hard. after hundreds of punches, it was obvious that the third elder could no longer resist, and his body was quickly and seriously injured.


    if a few people hadn''t seen something was wrong and rushed directly towards han sanqian, otherwise, the third elder would have been strangled to death by han sanqian or beaten to death by random punches! !


    "huh!" after getting out of han sanqian''s hand, the third elder, with the help of others, let out several breaths of air, and then stood in the back row unwillingly!


    "this kid''s brain works so fast, he actually knows how to defeat it in this way!" although he was very unhappy, the third elder had to admit the reality.


    his copying ability is unique. over the years, he has relied on it to defeat many enemies, which is why he has achieved his current status. however, he did not expect that this time he would be defeated by such a simple move.


    think about it, in fact, in many cases, the more powerful the moves are, the simpler the flaws are. this is the natural tendency of things to reverse themselves!


    "kill that weird cow!" looking at the battlefield, the third elder shouted softly!


    it''s all that damn weird cow. if it weren''t for his unintentional words, i''m afraid, han sanqian might not have known how to crack his attack so quickly!


    after hearing the order, a group of subordinates quickly rushed towards monk sha in the distance! !


    the battle heated up in an instant! !


    various spells were like fireworks, illuminating the entire cemetery with colorful lights. of course, there were constant screams!


    however, currently relying on the strength of han sanqian and wei niu, the two sides are now inseparable!


    "they''re all a bunch of losers!"


    suddenly, at this moment, there was a sudden roar in the cemetery, and everyone at the scene couldn''t help but stop their attacks. some people with low cultivation simply held their heads and covered their ears in great pain.


    and even those with high cultivation levels would be shocked by the sound and stand still!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5952

    "sonic attack?!" han sanqian was shocked. at this time, he clearly felt a very powerful energy approaching him, and this powerful energy made han sanqian feel an unfathomable crisis at this time.


    the wind blows and the ground shakes! !


    the ground in the entire cemetery shook wildly, and the dust and sand rolled up directly, making it a vast expanse! !


    "you''re just a kid, take my slap!!"


    suddenly, the ground trembled wildly, and then an extremely strong zhenqi attacked han sanqian directly.


    he looked up and saw a very large golden palm directly pressing down in the sky!


    "damn, what is this? tathagata''s divine palm can''t be achieved?!" han sanqian was stunned, but he soon realized his danger!


    the palm is ten meters long. it is almost impossible to run out because it is too late! therefore, he could only urge the jade sword in his hand, then hold it in his hand and push it towards the sky with both hands! !


    "boom!!"


    the four beast totems on his body appeared, and a powerful force of cultivation energy in his hands instantly rushed towards the golden palm pressed down from the sky. the two forces suddenly formed a posture of confrontation with each other! !


    as the two forces intersected, the earth shook and the mountains shook. what was better was that the golden palm was already topped by han sanqian''s power, and the two sides were evenly matched for a while! !


    but, is that really the case? !


    "who is this guy?! he''s actually so powerful." han sanqian, who was in the firelight, was sweating profusely at this time, although the true energy in his body could still withstand it. however, he also felt that he couldn''t afford it now. the golden palm on his head seemed to weigh ten thousand pounds, and he couldn''t support it anymore! !


    if his body wasn''t strong enough and his strength wasn''t bad, he might have been completely deformed by this big palm!


    "get up!" he yelled coldly, and han sanqian directly activated more of the true energy entering jade sword to resist the powerful giant palm above!


    the light waves were so large that the entire ground was filled with flying sand and rocks, and the color of the top of the tomb also changed!


    "it''s interesting." seeing han sanqian actually using his own strength to directly press down on such a powerful palm, the second elder in mid-air couldn''t help but become interested.


    the heavenly demon god''s palm is his advanced technique. it can be said that he is invincible in this place. this move is enough to kill many people instantly, and it is considered extremely powerful.


    after all, many so-called masters of the sect died under his own hands. he had just seen that han sanqian was quite capable and could fight several people. therefore, when he took action, in order to win the battle quickly, he would strike directly more severely.


    but i didn''t expect that this kid would forcefully eat it.


    "boy, who are you?!" the second elder was quite interested in having such cultivation at such a young age. after all, his former self might not be as good as him at such a young age!


    "none of your business!" han sanqian cursed, and at the same time, he shot out the sky fire in his hand. while resisting the giant palm, the sky fire also suddenly attacked him.


    the sky fire was released from han sanqian''s hand, and when it flew into the air, it emitted a huge sky blue color. although it looked extremely beautiful, it was as strong as the second elder. at this time, he frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but use the real power to give i have a protective circle around me!


    "haha, this fire is really extraordinary! i am becoming more and more curious about you...what is the background of this kid?!" the second elder frowned, and the next second he drew his hands in the air, and a line of true energy was instantly drawn by him on the spot. a long giant sword, transparent yet seemingly solid!


    "boy, answer my question before you die." the second elder shouted coldly. he was really interested in han sanqian. he wanted to know who else in the world was so powerful that he could teach a young man how to such trouble in front of me!


    such people cannot be retained.


    the world is dominated by the jungle, and this is true everywhere.


    in order to prevent future troubles, when killing a person, the roots are often uprooted. there is no other way, and nothing can be left there.


    anything can happen in this vast world. once a guy like that appears, he may be hunted down by others. if he is better than himself, it means that all his cultivation will be given away to others!


    therefore, he will not let go of any possibility, especially a rising young man like han sanqian.


    if you can ask the people behind him clearly, you will naturally take care of the people behind him as well. in this way, you will not have any future troubles, but you can also absorb the cultivation of these people at once, and your own improvement will naturally be faster.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5953

    "stop talking nonsense to me." han sanqian shouted softly.


    "now, i can only fight to the death with this guy. i can''t think too much, let alone try too many tricks, because once i fight too much, in my current state, there will be more loopholes. for such a master and my current cultivation level, a single vulnerability can be fatal."


    therefore, han sanqian was like a fool. he directly used the super powerful explosion of his body to push the top of his head open. his hands suddenly gathered together, concentrating all the power, plus the infuriating energy in his body, towards the second elder blasted past him in mid-air! !


    "holy shit! you''re looking for death!" seeing han sanqian suddenly carry out such an attack, the second elder couldn''t help being shocked and angry!


    "the law is boundless!"


    he shouted softly, put the sword on his chest, and whispered something in his mouth. the next moment, the sword suddenly rushed out from it and flew towards han sanqianye!


    "boom!!"


    an extremely powerful explosion, the aftermath of the super-powerful explosion directly knocked over people dozens of meters around, and even the ground was lifted up by the explosion!


    the two of them also took a few steps back. han sanqian''s bare feet also sank into the mud, and two deep and long ravines slid out in front of him! although his face was strong, his body was completely tumbling.


    this second elder in mid-air is indeed ferocious, at least under the current situation where han sanqian cannot use too much real power. he was so powerful that he couldn''t parry it. he had gathered all the strength and energy in his body, but he was just a draw with that guy. moreover, although it was said to be a tie, in fact... he actually had a disadvantage.


    his internal organs had been tumbled by the force, and blood was flowing inside. under his feet, his shoes had already been shattered. if he hadn''t gritted his teeth and persisted, he might have collapsed long ago.


    at this time, the second elder in mid-air also flew upside down for several meters before reluctantly stopping! !


    although it was not as miserable as han sanqian, blood was directly drawn from the corner of his mouth! !


    "after so many years, no one has ever allowed me to be hurt like this. you guy, actually... actually hurt me like this in a one-on-one situation." looking at han sanqian standing on the ground, the second elder was filled with excitement. extremely shocked!


    although this guy is very young, and his own cultivation level is not visible, what is outrageous is that the moves he makes are very pure in power, and his aura is very weird. in his cognition, he feels that this power is somewhat similar to the original power, which is the source of all power, or the power itself.


    this power is far more domineering than other infuriating energies. generally speaking, there are only two ways to obtain this kind of power. either the person has reached the peak of his cultivation and the original power slowly appears, or the person comes from a different origin and has had such power since then.


    this kid, what the hell is wrong with him? !


    interesting.


    since this kid is not one of our own, if we can kill this kid and eat his cultivation, then our own cultivation will most likely be several times that of others! !


    thinking of this, it was naturally impossible for him to let go of such a perfect prey!


    he gently took out a bagua mirror from his arms, poured a burst of power into it, and hit han sanqian directly!


    however, the bagua mirror only flew a few tens of meters in front of han sanqian before hovering in mid-air. after that, the bagua mirror directly emitted a golden light.


    this is the eight diagrams soul-stealing mirror, which is very vicious. earlier, this was made by a demon using evil objects from the world. many wronged souls were subdued in this mirror, which generated huge resentment. then it was refined through secret methods, and finally became an extremely sinister weapon.


    the so-called bagua takes away the body, and everything is destined to die. what it describes is this bagua mirror.


    using true energy to activate it, you can release countless resentments in the bagua mirror in an instant. when the time comes, the extremely evil power will attack all enemies!


    of course han sanqian knew how powerful this force was, but just as he was about to take action, he found that he was completely unable to control his body.


    his physical injuries were too serious. even if he could barely fight back, it would still take time for him to recover and buffer!


    but now, everything is getting closer and closer, and the golden light is less than ten meters away from han sanqian! all he can do now is to reluctantly exert a little strength to fight. there is no other way. this is the only thing he can do.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5954

    "careful!"


    however, just when the golden light was about to approach han sanqian, an urgent shout came, and then a black shadow appeared in front of him!


    "boom!!"


    there was a loud noise, and the moment the black shadow appeared, it perfectly resisted the golden light that was about to emit!


    after the loud noise, the black shadow was directly hit by the golden light, then fell to the ground, and finally was driven directly into the soil half a meter deep by the energy!


    a huge cow-shaped depression also appeared in front of han sanqian!


    "strange cow!" the moment he saw the black shadow clearly, han sanqian was completely stunned and nervously tried to dig him out of the soil.


    "no... no need." wei niu smiled bitterly and signaled that han sanqian didn''t have to go to so much trouble: "anyway, sooner or later, he has to be buried. now that he has been beaten into the ground, it''s quite good. he saves a burial. link!"


    the strange cow smiled bitterly. although he seemed to be joking with han sanqian, in fact his condition was extremely bad.


    he faced the attacks of many masters, which consumed a lot of energy. just now, when he was watching han sanqian fight with the second elder, he had been observing the situation in the sky while fighting.


    after one blow, the two sides were tied. it was actually very surprised. however, almost at that time, he found that the guy rushed towards han sanqian again.


    he glanced at han sanqian and knew that han sanqian was unmoved. it was probably han sanqian who couldn''t resist.


    therefore, at the same time, he quickly mobilized all his true energy on the weak side, quickly wrapped himself up, and rushed directly in the direction of han sanqian. his timing was almost perfect and he blocked jin guang''s attack.


    however, while blocking it, he suddenly realized that the energy of this power seemed... it seemed that it was not as simple as he thought.


    especially after being hit on the body, the energy was very high. not only was it very painful, but it also felt like he was about to die. all his internal organs felt completely shattered, and even when his heart was still in contact with his body, a brief shock occurred. the pause was just horrible.


    the strange cow who fell in the huge depression felt that his body had lost consciousness at this time, there was no pain, and he even felt a little comfortable. the blood that spurted out from his throat was so uncontrollable that it directly dyed his chest red. fur!


    nervous han sanqian had no other thoughts at this time. seeing the strange cow covered in blood, he dug desperately into the soil and tried to dig out the strange cow directly with his hands. however, his hands were injured by the mud, but the effect was always average. .


    "stop... stop digging, take... take the people and evacuate quickly!" the strange cow laughed dumbly, and his mouth was bleeding rapidly, and he was already pale at this time!


    "no, lao niu, hold on, i...i will save you." han sanqian shook his head in discomfort, grabbed the strange cow, and dragged it out.


    "it''s useless... i... i already feel like i''m in trouble. save your strength and retreat quickly." wei niu shook his head at han sanqian with difficulty.


    then, he gently pushed han sanqian away with his head and stood up reluctantly.


    han sanqian knew that he was holding on! however, wei niu said that he has almost recovered now, and he can fight several elders alone. however, what he is doing now is completely desperate to save himself!


    "let''s hold them together!"


    seeing this, han sanqian gritted his teeth.


    "you guy, but don''t care, from now on anyway." the strange cow smiled bitterly, and then, regardless of anything else, he turned around and said: "let''s clear up!"


    after saying that, the strange cow attacked the master in the distance!


    almost at this moment, han sanqian was once again killing the second elder! !


    perhaps it was already destined to die, so even though the strange cow was seriously injured at this time, it was bursting with amazing power, like a candle burning its last bit of wax.


    and han sanqian rushed in again and launched the strongest attack at the same time.


    "dragon roar!"


    suddenly, in the sky, a loud shout came from the second elder. with 70% of his strength, he faced han sanqian''s challenge and launched his best attack!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5955

    his whole body turned into ninety-nine and eighty-one phantoms, which were difficult to distinguish between true and false. then, all eighty-one figures rushed towards han sanqian. under the condition that it was almost difficult to distinguish, eighty-one illusions, each figure instantly eighteen palms were struck, each of which was full of power, carrying the power of a dragon, and punching to the flesh!


    at this time, the other side was once again in a commotion due to the brief outbreak of the strange cow. a group of less than a hundred people were left and were slaughtered crazily by the strange cow.


    "han sanqian, i want your whole army to be annihilated!" at this time, the third elder, who was wearing a blood-red aura, shot out a strange red light directly from his eyes, and flew towards han sanqian, who was beaten and injured! !


    "go to hell, yanyue!"


    "boom!!!"


    just when han sanqian was beaten to the point where he was unable to fight back and was panting, a red phantom suddenly hit han sanqian directly in the back from behind!


    "i want you to die!!!"


    in the chaos, the third elder directly grabbed han sanqian''s throat, as if drinking blood, and roared, sending han sanqian flying and hitting the ground!


    "boom!!"


    there was another loud noise, and han sanqian''s whole body was smashed into the ground by the third elder, causing dust to fly for a while!


    "kill!!"


    "go go go go go!!!"


    suddenly, at this moment, bursts of shouting suddenly came from the outside, and then flags were visible to the naked eye waving outside.


    the people inside suddenly panicked, and the group of people who attacked han sanqian and wei niu also visibly panicked. obviously at this time, they did not expect that someone suddenly attacked from behind them.


    "fen ji...!"


    "ah!!!!"


    suddenly, just when several experts were shocked and looked back, a man like a god of war suddenly rose up behind them. his whole body was blood red. although he was scarred, he could wave his hand and a thick flame came directly from behind. it attacked and hit the unsuspecting masters, who screamed again and again!


    "come on, fight me to the end!" han sanqian shouted violently, and once again gathered energy to directly attack the masters in the field!


    "what...this guy...is...going to do?!"


    the third elder, who thought he had declared victory by smashing han sanqian into the ground, had no idea at this time how han sanqian was so perverted in the dust that he got up, and that he was so perverted that he didn''t realize it. han sanqian, who broke free from the control and flew toward the group of people, was completely confused.


    seeing han sanqian, whose whole body was burning with blood-red flames, rushing directly towards him, the second elder was also a little bit killed. the closer han sanqian got to him, the bigger the flames on his body became. , the more he looks like a huge fireball, coming directly towards him! !


    "damn, what the hell kind of move is this!!" the second elder, who was calm and composed as he watched the fireball attack, also frowned at this time.


    at the same time, he also directly felt the impact of an original power, and even... even judging from his many years of practice experience, this original power was simply extremely awesome!


    how could anyone in this world really have such magical power?


    could this fire, this...pure primitive power, be the reincarnation of a god? how can this be? this doesn''t exist at all!


    "if...if i had this kind of immortal power, how could i cultivate here?!" he roared in his unwilling heart!


    for many years, he thought that he was different. however, it was only now that he met han sanqian, a guy with pure power, that he suddenly realized that he was actually nothing at all. he... is the guy whom god truly favors!


    no one can accept that others are better than themselves, and he is actually the same, especially this person who is much better than himself, right in front of him!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5956

    "no, i will never let such a person exist by my side!" the second elder shouted loudly, and a black-purple light suddenly released from his hands, and then quickly turned into a ball of thunder and lightning in his hands. !


    "everything explodes!!"


    at this time, han sanqian, looking at the huge electric ball that had quickly stretched to the size of half a football field, did not dare to neglect, and showed his strongest skills one after another!


    "an attack!!"


    "two ways!"


    "three ways!"


    "four ways!"


    almost instantly, han sanqian almost subconsciously launched his own real attacks towards the electric ball!


    the electric ball came with a bang! the huge heat wave wind can be felt several meters away, and everything around is set on fire by the temperature!


    and that huge electric ball, all hit han sanqian at this time, flying sand and rocks everywhere it passed, and the ground shook. some enemies were unfortunately caught by the sea of ??electricity, and they screamed in agony, and their bodies flew everywhere! !


    "lianhua, take the little slave and retreat, we can withstand it!"


    on the other end, the strange cow shouted and made a gesture with his hand. the lotus also closed the stone door above in time, leaving only han sanqian and itself in the space.


    however, he also knew that they wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    he glanced at han sanqian not far away. his body was completely obscured by the sea of ??electricity, and he couldn''t see what was going on at all. however, from the breath outside, he could feel that the war there had reached its extreme, and the power was so great that people feel scared!


    however, he also knows that it is completely beyond his control to intervene here!


    "fuck me!"


    the people on wei niu''s side did not stop at all, and while the other side was getting started, they would not let up on their side either.


    boom, accompanied by a huge explosion, after the dust and smoke cleared, everything was unveiled.


    "come on, aren''t you pretty damn good at fighting? get up!"


    at this time, han sanqian''s place was completely in ruins. there was no trace of pure land on the ground. there were dark marks everywhere after being shocked. even the stones on the ground were mostly cracked into slag. of course, there are also many corpses of enemies who were accidentally injured, and even... the corpses of several masters!


    some of the masters who survived were standing in a corner of the cemetery, just watching quietly from a distance. all of them looked pale and were obviously in shock!


    and the second elder who was in the air couldn''t help but a slight cold sweat broke out on his forehead!


    even though it was him who launched the attack, in that moment, everything was too terrifying.


    if the electric ball was small, it was like throwing a giant explosive pack. if it was large, it was like an extraterrestrial meteorite falling from the sky and hitting it hard.


    wherever you go, there is no life left!


    if he hadn''t had so many subordinates today, han sanqian would have been more unscrupulous or reserved more power to attack him alone. i''m afraid he wouldn''t have been able to escape like he did now.


    this couldn''t help but remind him of all the fierce battles in his life. although there were times when he was seriously injured, they were not as shocking as today!


    this time, he really tried his best, without any reservations!


    on the cemetery at this time, looking towards the deeper end of the electric ball, there was a shocking huge ravine left there, and at the end of the ravine, there was a man lying quietly.


    all his clothes were in ruins, but fortunately, the man was still alive, but... bursts of blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth!


    "if you dare, get up, han sanqian, aren''t you very capable?" seeing han sanqian lying on the ground unable to move, the third elder finally vented his anger at this moment!


    "the general is defeated!"


    "what the hell, what did you say? say it again if you dare!" the third elder was very angry at being so scorned by han sanqian.


    the third elder, who was quite out of control, flew down in an instant and pulled han sanqian up directly, with a fierce look in his eyes: "han sanqian, i tell you, now, you are my loser!! you understand, figure it out!¡±


    han sanqian just smiled softly: "don''t dream here! once i step on you, i will step on you forever! you, understand, in this life, you don''t have to expect to surpass me. ,ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5957

    "i...i...i want, i want to kill you, ah!!!!" the third elder, who was completely angered by han sanqian, let out an angry roar, and then condensed powerful infuriating power with one palm. , and aimed directly at han sanqian!


    "stop!"


    with a cold shout, the second elder fell directly from the sky, and the zhenqi in his hands suddenly moved.


    although the third elder was angry, he was controlled by the true energy and could only move his eyes, so he could only stare at han sanqian very angrily!


    "second brother, i..."


    "hey!" the second elder waved his hand to signal the third elder not to talk any more. afterwards, he lightly patted the dust on his body, waved his hand, and han sanqian''s whole body left the third elder''s hand directly, and then fell directly to the ground!


    "don''t waste time, let the strange cow and the others come out! i will leave you with a whole corpse."


    "haha, bullshit, just because you don''t urinate and look in the mirror, and you want to keep my whole body, do you really think you''re going to win?" han sanqian, who was lying on the ground, scolded coldly with disdain.


    "you bastard, your mouth really stinks?!" the third elder immediately stepped forward angrily.


    the second elder smiled, blocked the third elder, and signaled him not to get excited, and then smiled softly at han sanqian: "boy, being tough is useless. in your current state, what else can you do?!"


    "huh, why, what you say is not kung fu?!"


    "you!!" the second elder was furious. where did such a guy come from? he was really capable of insulting people with his words.


    "let''s get straight to the point, han sanqian, let''s have a good time. are you going to surrender or not?" seeing that his second brother looked away, the third elder simply asked himself.


    "no matter what, it''s impossible!"


    "if you keep talking even when death is imminent, i''m warning you, han sanqian, don''t think that nothing will happen to us if you do this. if you don''t surrender, we can kill other people easily."


    "are you threatening me? you go ahead and kill me. it doesn''t matter if i die, but it will take time for you to hunt down other people. you''d better hurry up, otherwise the shrimp soldiers will be here soon." han san qian shook his head firmly.


    "han sanqian, follow me!"


    suddenly, at this moment, the strange cow suddenly rose up. before han sanqian could figure out what was going on, the strange cow had already thrown away his enemy, fell from the sky, and directly carried han sanqian on his back.


    afterwards, the strange cow moved, and a ray of light directly covered han sanqian.


    "thousands of cow lice, go!"


    han sanqian looked back and saw that the strange cow was shaking all over, and countless cow lice shook out from its body! !


    "be careful!" the second elder frowned. as an expert, how could he not know that there was something weird about this cow louse? !


    however, no matter how fast he was, he could only catch the people in front of him. almost as soon as they bounced away, those cow lice also reached the ground in an instant, and then exploded! !


    "boom!!!!!!"


    the fire is soaring into the sky! !


    "this dead cow, my god!" the second elder frowned, and he couldn''t help but feel angry. this... how could this strange cow still have such magical powers after being beaten for so long.


    just looking at the power of the cow louse just now shows that this strange cow is far more powerful than they imagined.


    fortunately, it has always been besieged. if just a few people deal with him, the consequences will be unimaginable...


    "what are you still doing? chase me!" seeing the strange cow running directly outside with han sanqian, the second elder did not dare to neglect it at all. such a scourge must be killed.


    otherwise, once these two escape and there are suitable shrimp soldiers to support them, they will come back...


    it must be a serious problem.


    there is no choice, he must be killed!


    at this time, wei niu completely ignored the soldiers outside and frantically besieged him. he only took care of the injured han sanqian, relying on his own body to barely avoid everyone. then he gritted his teeth and led han sanqian. run towards the outside!


    "where are we going?!"


    "they are still chasing. do we really want to go to such a place as planned? han sanqian, you have to really think about it!"


    "inevitable, i have already arranged people in advance. whether we can succeed depends on this time?!"


    "but it is a sinister place in the forest after all!"


    "evil place?!"


    "yes, right in the middle of the woods. i''ve been there before."


    the evil land was originally a village in the mountains. it was a huge valley in the mountains. it was surrounded by mountains. this place was originally quite comfortable and a paradise. however...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5958

    beneath the beautiful appearance, there are actually many crises hidden there.


    however, wei niu couldn''t tell exactly what happened there and why it turned into a bad place. the only thing he knew was actually one thing.


    that means that place is dangerous and forbidden.


    "but¡­¡­?!"


    "are you scared?!".


    "i''m afraid?!" han sanqian said the same: "nothing in this world is more terrifying than people. besides, if we are caught up, we will only die, so what else is there to be afraid of?!"


    "you''re right!" wei niu smiled.


    han sanqian nodded, one man and one cow, and quickly rushed towards that place.


    soon, the two people flew to the middle of the woods and entered a valley. everything around them seemed to have changed suddenly, as if they had been in a different world.


    here, the sun is shining brightly and it''s totally springtime.


    even the air here is very clear. basically, it is difficult for you to connect this place with the so-called forbidden land. what you can feel is actually the endless spring and the breath of nature.


    golden wheat fields, green trees, and various birds and animals. isn¡¯t this the most beautiful place in nature?


    "remember, let''s not be fooled by anything in front of us."


    originally, han sanqian really didn''t take these things seriously, but as one person and one cow walked inside, the quieter inside became more and more quiet. in addition, after the big trees were stretched wildly and no sunlight penetrated, waves of coldness came over. .


    the strange cow seemed to be very afraid of this place. it walked forward cautiously and looked around.


    "i said, this...why is this place so gloomy?"


    "what are you afraid of?" han sanqian interrupted her: "is there any big difference from the cemetery where you are?!"


    "that''s right!" wei niu nodded, and slowly walked deeper with han sanqian behind him.


    about a few minutes later, one person and one cow thought they could go deeper into the forest, but to their surprise, they suddenly realized that they seemed to be lost.


    this forest is too huge, and it is completely connected to the forest outside and becomes a forest sea. in addition, the mountain is relatively complicated, so it is normal to get lost. however, han sanqian discovered that the reason why they were trapped was because of the formation used in the woods.


    "han sanqian, what should we do now? we can''t get out of here. if the enemy catches up," wei niu said anxiously.


    "but if we forcefully leave, no matter whether the enemy catches up or not, we will just die from exhaustion. this place is a maze." han sanqian nodded and said seriously: "however, i have some research on the battle method. generally, this formation, give me some time, i can think of a way to crack it!"


    "you should take a rest first to save your energy!"


    it is actually very simple to break through this kind of maze-like formation. the earth is kun and the sky is qian. don''t look at the actual direction and everything around you, just use the fixed direction in your heart, and then observe the differences in the details of some obstacles. you can directly break the formation and get out of the maze.


    using this method, after the two of them walked forward for a few more minutes, it seemed that the surrounding woods were becoming increasingly sparse.


    in a blink of an eye, he was about to walk out.


    but at the end of the woods, there was a sudden darkness, as if it was day outside and night there.


    further forward, past the dividing line, what appeared in front of the two people was a huge sinkhole at least as big as two football fields. there is a bit of cold air that penetrates into the bone marrow in the pit. even if you stand on the edge, it can also feel cold to the bone.


    "the forbidden area has arrived...!" as soon as he saw this huge valley, there was greater fear in the strange cow''s eyes, and even his voice began to tremble slightly.


    i couldn''t see clearly how deep the bottom of the valley was, or what was underneath. it was just a dark area with a hint of coolness.


    "are we really going to play with the enemy here?" the strange cow carried han sanqian on its back and was about to walk out on the spot.


    "listen, there is... a sound."


    suddenly, the strange cow next to him stopped suddenly and froze in place, holding his breath quietly, listening to the strange sounds emanating from the night with han sanqian.


    it was a man''s sarcastic laughter, and... it was like a woman''s mocking laughter after speaking, and... it was like a child''s cry, and it was like an old man''s deep groan.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5959

    in short, it looked so weird in this quiet night, making people feel creepy.


    suddenly! !


    just on the opposite side of the valley bottom, a red figure suddenly swept past in the dark night! !


    "brush!!!"


    suddenly, just after the scream, the two of them felt a chill behind them almost at the same time. looking back, they saw a head that had been covered by hair, hanging in the air behind them.


    through the gap in the hair, they could barely see the pale, paper-like face, with no facial features, no nose, and no ears, only... only one eye, looking at the two people as if they were dead. ! !


    han sanqian quickly asked the strange cow to close his eyes, and then quietly sensed everything around him. at first, the surroundings were peaceful. occasionally, he could hear some strange calls and laughter.


    it wasn''t until a few minutes later that the surroundings suddenly became extremely peaceful.


    han sanqian smiled softly at this time, and when he opened his eyes again, there was nothing there.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    han sanqian smiled and said: "this is an illusion in your body that comes from your heart. the more you are afraid, the more things you are afraid of will appear here."


    "but why are we here?" asked the strange cow: "although this place is scary, it has nothing to do with us fighting against the enemy."


    "do you think they don''t dare to chase you here? or maybe, after chasing you here, they..."


    han sanqian smiled. han sanqian didn''t know what was strange about this forbidden area. naturally, he couldn''t use some of the functions of this place to deal with the enemy without knowing it.


    "you don''t need to think so highly of me. can i still know in advance where the horrors of the forbidden area are?" han sanqian smiled: "the reason why i chose this place is actually very simple."


    "oh?" wei niu looked at han sanqian in confusion, not quite understanding what this guy meant.


    "forbidden land, for those of you living here, when do you usually come here?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    wei niu thought about it and the answer was simple: "of course it is when you are desperate and even want to die on the spot."


    "by the way, it''s that time."


    "but, what does this have to do with us dealing with the enemy? damn it, you asked me to lead you to rush into the encirclement regardless of your life, and then arrived here, just because you wanted to die?" wei niu really couldn''t understand.


    with this strength, he might as well take han sanqian to break through the enemy''s siege and try to escape.


    "in their territory, we can''t escape very far. everything is temporary, and they will catch up with us soon. therefore, the only way to avoid being caught is if we take the initiative, or you can understand because, we are going to kill them.¡±


    hearing this, wei niu nodded instantly, but then shook his head resolutely: "i still don''t quite understand what you are trying to do. to be honest, i''m a little confused by you right now."


    "let me tell you this, what i want now is to let the enemy know that we resisted them and then failed. we came to this place out of desperation. of course, we ran here by accident or had no choice. ."


    "then what?"


    "then?" han sanqian smiled mysteriously: "there is a saying on our blue planet, which is to risk death and survive. when we push ourselves to a dead end, a way out will naturally appear."


    after finishing his words, han sanqian turned around and saw that the great elder, leading the other three elders and a group of pursuers, also arrived not far behind them in an instant.


    "fuck, run, keep running, let''s see how far you can run." the third elder shouted coldly.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5960

    four elders, leading a large number of people, have arrived one after another. behind them is a large group of people, densely packed and looking menacing. of course, the murderous look on the faces of the four elders is enough to make people feel extremely suffocated.


    "just run, keep running, see where you can go."


    the terrain of the forbidden area is very strange. there is almost a huge abyss ahead. no one knows how deep it is, and no one knows what is underneath.


    therefore, for many people, it is already very unrealistic to continue running forward, and the only escape route has now been completely blocked by them. it can be said that han sanqian has no choice but to die. , it is impossible to escape here.


    "i thought you could run far, but in the end, it was just like this."


    "han sanqian, wei niu, surrender immediately."


    the four elders were very confident and very proud.


    han sanqian smiled softly and looked at the four elders: "the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. if you lose, you lose. i have nothing to say."


    "kai niu, let''s surrender."


    as soon as he finished speaking, han sanqian raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    this directly confused the strange cow. what is the situation?


    i risked my life to lead you out of the enemy''s encirclement, but as soon as i ran out, you didn''t even struggle and chose to surrender directly.


    nima, this may not be too outrageous, right?


    however, although he was confused, kai niu also knew that the two of them were at the end of their rope and there was no longer any possibility of survival.


    therefore, there seems to be no other option except surrender.


    thinking of this, wei niu snorted and turned his head to one side. although he was unwilling to bow his head and surrender, he almost gave up resistance.


    "hmph, you two know your tastes." the great elder snorted coldly.


    seeing this, lu shen hurriedly said: "great elder, look, we... we didn''t betray you, we just said that there are no other reinforcements inside."


    "yes, this grandson is very bad. he just doesn''t want us to give you information, so he deliberately creates a chess piece that seems like we are deliberately luring you into taking the bait. in fact, the information we both gave you is very useful. of."


    judging from the situation at that time, the two people did seem to be the people deliberately arranged by han sanqian. but now that han sanqian and others are at the end of their rope, the great elder naturally understands that everything is han sanqian''s deception.


    in fact, the information given by these two people was basically without any errors.


    however, this does not mean anything, or it does not mean that the great elder will let these two guys go.


    he smiled coldly, and lu shen and er hu were thrown out.


    "well, i was the elder who wrongly accused you before. now it seems that what you said is true. therefore, i am sorry for my previous wrong accusation."


    lu shen and the other two looked at the great elder in confusion. yes, although it sounded like he was apologizing, there was a saying that the apology should be very polite, but why was he so brutally apologized now? the two of them were thrown out.


    an unknown premonition filled their bodies, and the two of them looked at the great elder in panic.


    "then great elder, can we...can we..."


    "gone?"


    "let''s go?" the great elder smiled coldly and looked at each other with the other three people: "where are you going?"


    "we..."


    the first elder bent over, patted lu shen''s shoulder gently, and said with a smile: "you are all in this together. it was like this when you came, and it should be like this when you leave. this is called being together and neat."


    after saying this, the elder clapped his hands, and the next second, xiaonu and lianhua were brought up.


    without the defense of han sanqian and wei niu, in fact, relying on just two women in the cemetery is not any resistance at all against such a large army.


    after just breaking through the stone gate in the cemetery, the two women were like two chickens facing a group of eagles, with no power to resist at all.


    therefore, while the large force was chasing here, the small force took the opportunity to break through the stone gate in the cemetery, and then quickly caught the two women and captured them all the way here.


    seeing their sister, lu shen and er hu were obviously shocked, but now, they were more panicked by themselves...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5961

    "this this¡­¡­"


    the two people obviously had a rough idea of ??what it meant to go on the road together, but they still held a certain amount of luck, just in case, what if this going on the road together just meant the two new women.


    lianhua glared at the two people fiercely. of course, she was very angry towards them.


    she had seen many traitors, but what he never imagined was that one day this traitor would be his brother and betray him.


    "lu shen, you really disappoint me."


    "however, i don''t blame you. if i do, blame me for protecting you since childhood, so that you will always be arrogant and domineering, with nothing else."


    "sister, please listen to my explanation. i...i don''t want to be like this. i...i am the only male in our family. i just want to protect our relationship." after finishing speaking, lu shen continued. looking at the great elder: "great elder, look, i...can i leave?"


    the third elder kicked lu shen directly: "let''s go, where are you going? can''t you fucking hear what my elder brother said?"


    the second elder also said coldly: "anyone who breaks the rules must die, especially a traitor like you, who will die even more."


    "to put it bluntly, you can betray your sister today, and you can betray us someday. if that''s the case, why should we keep you?"


    hearing this, lu shen and er hu were suddenly startled.


    "damn it, you... you bitches, you are trying to burn bridges. if we hadn''t told you where they were hiding, would you have been able to find them so quickly?"


    "that''s right, if we hadn''t brought you here, you might still be looking for them."


    "if you don''t keep your word, you will be despised by the world."


    by this time, the two of them had nothing but crazy curses.


    for them, only in this way can they express their anger.


    "if i had known this, it would be better to die directly. it''s better now. our own people hate us, and these beasts are crossing our river and demolishing our bridge. i..." erhu was very angry.


    if they all die together, it would be better to die a more heroic death.


    i got to this point in a sneaky and carefree way, but in the end, i got this kind of trouble.


    it''s really depressing.


    "damn it, you think i want to, i haven''t..." lu shen was very depressed, and subconsciously looked back at his sister, hoping that his sister could forgive him at the last moment of her life.


    but how could lianhua, who had been wounded for a long time, forgive lu shen at this time? she turned her head away and didn''t even look at lu shen.


    "it''s no wonder that i don''t like you, this little slave. if it were me, i would rather die than be with someone like you."


    this sentence was lianhua''s last sentence to lu shen, but i had to admit that it was also the most irritating sentence to lu shen.


    in his heart, xiaonu is his bai yueguang, something he cannot love.


    right now, being spoken out in such a blunt way is like being stabbed in the heart.


    lu shen looked at xiaonu, hoping to get some comfort from her eyes.


    however, xiao nu was almost the same as lian hua. he didn''t even want to look at lu shen.


    from the beginning to the end, xiaonu himself had no good impression of lu shen. otherwise, given that lu shen was the son of the village chief, a person without parents like xiaonu would of course be happy with it.


    after all, this is already considered a high climb.


    however, xiaonu knew very well that lu shen was nothing at all, so he had always been very cold towards him. now, after seeing him betraying them after being in trouble together, he was even more disgusted with lu shen.


    to xiaonu, this kind of man is really despicable to the extreme.


    seeing that the two women didn''t even want to look at him, lu shen was also quite depressed. however, at this point, he really has no other option.


    "okay, boss, it''s getting late. since they are all in such good order, i think we should just send them on their way." the third child sneered.


    the great elder nodded, and then raised his hand slightly: "okay, follow my orders."


    oh, all of a sudden, more than a dozen of his men lifted up the long knives in their hands.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5962

    wow!


    the sword''s light was cold and intimidating.


    lu shen and er hu subconsciously took a few steps back, completely panicked.


    "these four people broke the rules and deserve to die. this strange cow didn''t know what to do and openly confronted us. the crime is unforgivable. therefore, four people and one cow will die."


    "do it!"


    "yes!"


    hearing this, more than a dozen of his men walked slowly towards han, three thousand and four people and one cow, with their swords in hand.


    the second elder looked at han sanqian with a sneer. the zhenqi in his body had already condensed. once han sanqian was executed, he would rush forward immediately and use han sanqian''s inner elixir or yuan. god eats it.


    he knew that the soul or inner elixir of such a person was absolutely the best. once he could eat it, his cultivation level would be greatly improved.


    at that time, among the four elders, his ability will be maximized.


    seeing the enemy getting closer and closer to them with the knife, although the two women xiaonu and lianhua were a little scared, they still showed their anger at the last moment.


    the two people just closed their eyes and waited peacefully for death to come.


    on the other hand, the two men, lu shen and er hu, were crying profusely and kept shouting, "i don''t want to die, i don''t want to die."


    han sanqian and wei niu looked at each other, and han sanqian smiled: "what, are you scared?"


    the strange cow snorted disdainfully: "what do i have to be afraid of? if my head falls off, it will only be a scar the size of a bowl. i''m just a little regretful."


    han sanqian smiled softly and said, "your regret is that you haven''t fought enough, right?"


    if wei niu''s personality were to directly attack these people fiercely, wei niu would be able to withstand them for a while. after all, this guy''s abilities are there.


    dealing with him is definitely not as easy as imagined. however, due to han sanqian''s strategic arrangements, kainiu has actually not been able to perform well.


    more often than not, he used his strength to deal with the enemy.


    most of his power has actually been reserved for use when breaking out.


    in the end, he actually succeeded in breaking through according to han sanqian''s plan, but the outcome followed so quickly.


    to be honest, anyone who encounters such a situation is actually holding a breath in his heart.


    "then do you regret it?" han sanqian smiled.


    "it''s inevitable that we didn''t fight enough, but we can''t say regrets. everyone makes command mistakes. in that case, who can do anything." wei niu didn''t mean to blame han sanqian.


    he was also very aware of the desperate situation at that time, and he could also understand that han sanqian had tried his best.


    it¡¯s just that the world is like this. in many cases, you may not get the result you want just because you try your best.


    all i can say is that this result will not make you feel guilty.


    seeing that wei niu still had such a mentality at this level, han sanqian smiled and said: "don''t worry, i won''t joke with my life, let alone the lives of others."


    "i said, if we can put it to death and survive, it will be fine." han sanqian smiled and patted lao niu on the shoulder: "everything is in my plan."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, wei niu couldn''t help but take another look at han sanqian: "boy, we are all at death''s door, why do you still look so confident?"


    "however, i am really becoming more and more curious about what tricks your kid has next."


    for wei niu, there was actually nothing worse than the current situation. he thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t think of any way to counterattack.


    this... this is an unplayable endgame.


    but now, why can han sanqian still smile so naturally? judging from his age and experience, he can basically be very sure that han sanqian is definitely not faking it.


    he really has a back-up move, and he is really quite confident in his back-up move.


    however, the enemy''s knife was getting closer and closer to them.


    he had no doubt that in just a few seconds, they would be executed on the spot by the enemy... what exactly was going on?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5963

    just when the strange cow couldn''t understand it at all, suddenly, something surprising happened.


    "kill."


    almost at that moment, bursts of killing cries rang out from all around.


    when everyone looked back, they suddenly saw the flags flying in the rear.


    when they looked back, they were shocked.


    there are almost endless flags as far as the eye can see.


    "what...what is going on?" the great elder was the first to panic.


    for a moment, he looked around in disbelief.


    "yes, they are the shrimp soldiers and crab generals of the water palace." the fourth elder immediately responded.


    these flags could not be seen at a glance, and the patterns on them were clearly the flags of the water palace.


    "damn it, why are there so many water palace flags all at once?" the great elder panicked.


    judging from the situation at the scene, the opponent''s flags were numerous, which meant that the attacking enemy might have thousands of troops.


    "brother, we are surrounded." the third elder shouted urgently.


    yes, judging from the flags, the enemies were indeed densely packed and surrounded, and they were constantly coming in their direction.


    just like they had just surrounded han sanqian and others, there was no hope at all around them.


    at the moment, their situation is somewhat similar to that of han sanqian and others. if they go forward, they are facing a huge valley, and if they are going forward, they are facing countless water palace soldiers.


    lianhua, lu shen, xiaonu and others were also frightened by this formation. however, compared to the fact that the fright just now was caused by fear, their fright now was more of a surprise.


    "reinforcements, reinforcements are coming, our reinforcements are coming." lotus shouted excitedly.


    xiaonu''s eyes suddenly became brighter.


    lu shen and er hu were already extremely frightened, but now they saw countless flags flying, and they suddenly came to life completely.


    "damn it, you bitches, you bullied others too much, now your retribution is coming."


    "yes, you guys, our reinforcements are here to kill you. haha, let me see what you do now."


    the two bitches have no sense of shame at all. for them, the only thing they feel right now is the feeling of having their own people come, and the feeling of having their own people avenge them after killing them.


    although the two of them previously thought they were not part of han sanqian''s group.


    but some people have no sense of shame in the first place.


    after hearing the words of the two traitors lu shen, the great elder and others should have been very angry, but now they have no intention of dealing with these two idiots.


    "brother, it looks like there are a lot of enemy troops coming."


    "according to this scale, if there is not only 40,000 to 50,000 people, but at least 20,000 to 30,000 people."


    "their army seems to have arrived early."


    the three elders said something to each other, but no matter what, they were all full of anxiety.


    yes, although they have a lot of troops on hand, if the main force of the opponent''s sailors has arrived, it will be the beginning of disaster for them.


    because once this development continues, it will only become more and more dangerous for them, and the difficulties they face will become more and more difficult.


    "brother, before the enemy is completely surrounded, i think we should retreat quickly."


    "withdraw?" the great elder was shocked, his eyes full of disbelief and unwillingness. after all, they have reached this step now, and for them, it is only a small step away.


    but now, not only are they unable to take this small step forward, but they will completely give up everything they were busy with this morning. this is completely unacceptable to anyone.


    "we have wasted so much effort and done so many things, let''s... let''s just forget it?" the great elder was very angry.


    he is really very unwilling.


    "brother, the enemy has come in so many people. if we don''t retreat, then... we will really be too late. by then, we will only be made dumplings by the enemy." the fourth elder said urgently: " at this critical moment, we need to act decisively and not be swayed by emotions."


    "withdraw, withdraw, brother!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5964

    "there is still an obvious gap in the southeast direction. it''s still too late for us to break through now." the second elder urged urgently.


    looking back, behind the group of people, behind the endless stream of water palace flags, sure enough, there was an inadvertent little corner that was just a small gap in this dense crowd.


    if they lead troops to attack at this time, then it is obvious that a group of them will have a chance to successfully break through that gap.


    "brother, if you keep the green hills, you won''t be afraid of running out of firewood."


    "if we are completely wiped out in this battle, we will be completely hopeless in this matter."


    "brother..."


    faced with the urging of the three brothers, the elder was really panicked. however, at this time, he became more and more aware that he must make a decisive decision.


    "everyone obey my orders."


    "yes." everyone responded in unison.


    "name the troops, gather them all, face behind you, and charge with me."


    "yes!"


    what they said was right. if so many brothers had to be destroyed just for the sake of a little dispute of morale, then this would be the biggest unworthiness.


    as long as we withdraw in time, we may be able to use that inconspicuous small gap to completely achieve a huge breakthrough.


    thinking of this, the group of people did not hesitate at all. led by the great elder, they quickly rushed towards the gap behind them.


    the team was unusually united. even the four elders who usually had their own thoughts were unusually united at this time.


    because they all know one thing very well, that is, the subsequent successful breakout is their only way out and opportunity. they all know that if they miss it, they will all die here.


    therefore, they must seize this rare opportunity.


    "go ahead."


    the troops roared angrily and rushed in that direction quickly.


    in fact, their guesses were extremely correct, and their observations were also very accurate.


    that gap was indeed a very obvious gap. after a group of people rushed through, they did not encounter much obstruction. in just a few rounds, they had successfully broken through halfway.


    after several more rounds of fighting, they completely completed the breakout.


    "han sanqian, this time, your fate will be good. i will seek revenge from you in the future."


    the great elder''s unwilling and very angry voice resounded throughout the woods. after that, the voice became farther and farther away.


    until finally, he completely began to disappear.


    "run away, they ran away, chase them quickly." lu shen shouted urgently.


    in front of the great elder, lu shen was too frustrated. now, with the army coming from his side, he certainly didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to beat the drowned dog, so he urged han sanqian in a hurry.


    erhu also nodded crazily, how could he give up this opportunity at this time.


    han sanqian smiled lightly and ignored it.


    lu shen was anxious: "han sanqian, what are you doing standing there in a daze? i asked you to chase me."


    "why did you let the enemy have a loophole so obviously? you, you are just letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    seeing that han sanqian was not moved at all, lu shen became completely anxious and yelled anxiously at han sanqian.


    although lianhua couldn''t bear her brother''s attitude, she was indeed very confused. although she had not been in contact with han sanqian for a long time, she could also see that han sanqian was actually a relatively thoughtful person. why would they make such an obviously flawed formation at this time?


    this really doesn''t seem like what han sanqian would do.


    even if friendly forces came to support and didn''t pay attention to this detail at all, han sanqian''s personality should have caused the troops to shrink immediately, and then quickly joined forces to pursue them, but he didn''t react at all now.


    "lu shen, shut your stinky mouth, you have no place to speak here." lianhua shouted angrily.


    lu shen was scolded. no matter how anxious he was, he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    han sanqian didn''t care about him at all. he just looked at the strange cow. after that, he let out a sigh of relief and suddenly fell to the ground. he smiled softly: "it seems that we are willing to put him to death." the descendants succeeded. we were just a little bit away from having to die here, but it¡¯s okay..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5965

    the strange cow smiled helplessly and said: "although i still don''t understand what is going on, but no matter what, we are indeed out of danger."


    han sanqian smiled softly, and then waved his hand: "you will soon understand what is going on."


    as han sanqian waved his hand, everyone looked back, and many people from the water palace slowly walked out of the woods. however, when everyone saw the sailors, they couldn''t help but feel... stunned.


    there were not thousands of troops as imagined, but only a few bustling sailors, each with several water palace flags tied to their bodies.


    looking from afar, they are not just soldiers and generals, but they look more like people singing a big show.


    there are at least six or seven flags behind each person, and these are just the ones on the body, the most important thing is the hands of these people.


    each of them holds a long pole in his hand, and several flags are tied horizontally to the poles.


    in other words, these people don''t even have weapons, they just have flags in their hands.


    just the approximately 100 sailors seen in the first row in front of me had more than a thousand flags in total...


    "this..." lianhua was speechless.


    she didn''t understand why these sailors were dressed like this.


    only the strange cow, when it saw the costumes of these shrimp soldiers and crab generals for the first time, it couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "han sanqian, han sanqian, you are really brave."


    yes, han sanqian is certainly very courageous, and his playing style is certainly very wild.


    "if the group just now saw clearly how they were dressed, i''m afraid they would be so angry that they would turn you into a pile of meat on the spot." he couldn''t help but complain.


    this is indeed true. if the other party wants to know that the incoming army is like this, they will definitely be so angry that their heads will bleed.


    there is no tens of thousands of troops here. in fact, if you count them carefully, they are only a mere thousand.


    it was han sanqian who did this deliberately and asked these soldiers to hold many flags. so when they rushed towards us from the woods in a mighty manner, looking at them from a distance, it seemed that there were countless of them. thousands of people are rushing towards this direction.


    this is easy to understand. after all, in the woods, it is impossible for you to accurately see the figure of a person. you can only use the larger flag to judge the person coming from the other side.


    han sanqian smiled softly, yes, this was his plan.


    he went to the river to find shrimp soldiers and crab generals. in fact, he was not arranging how they would counterattack, but he was letting these people hold prepared flags in advance, and at the same time, they were also on standby in the nearby waters.


    once they arrive here, these sailors can rush to the vicinity through the water and secretly arrange the prepared water palace flags or some tree branches in advance.


    of course, to achieve these intimidation purposes, han sanqian knew very well that there was still one most critical link missing.


    yes, it is to make the enemy believe that these shrimp soldiers are not bluffing, but are really doing something.


    to achieve this link, there must be an atmosphere in which han sanqian and others have fallen into a desperate situation.


    han sanqian resisted in the cemetery space, and then ordered the strange cow to rush out with him at all costs. the purpose of all this was to tell the other party that he had put up a desperate resistance.


    only in such an environment, when their own reinforcements suddenly came out, this group of people would not be suspicious.


    this can be regarded as an upgraded version of the empty city strategy.


    is the empty city strategy feasible? it is actually feasible in the cemetery. but after han sanqian thought about it carefully, he knew its danger very well.


    the enemy hated him so much, so even if he used lu shen and the others to stage a counter-insurgency, the enemy would be suspicious, but they would not believe it rashly.


    they probably will still conduct some testing.


    therefore, this kind of strategy is not feasible in theory, but if you want to carry out an upgraded rewind on this basis, then the opponent will definitely fall into the trap.


    when they were already worried, seeing han sanqian struggling so hard made them convinced that han sanqian really had expectations. otherwise, han sanqian would not have resisted so much, so...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5966

    therefore, when the reinforcements appeared for the first time, they naturally believed that these reinforcements were real.


    in fact, everything was exactly as han sanqian expected. the enemy could not bear it any longer and attacked the cemetery. the strange cow had indeed been recharging its energy and completing the final charge in the process.


    of course, han sanqian finally chose to let the strange cow take him here, which was actually a way to increase his credibility.


    everything is a true portrayal of risking death and surviving in the true sense.


    this is indeed very successful and very satisfying.


    xiaonu and lianhua also figured out what happened one after another, and lu shen and erhu also completely came to their senses after han sanqian''s explanation.


    however, the four people behind him were obviously even more shocked.


    because no one could have imagined that han sanqian would be so bold and dare to play in this way.


    after all, what han sanqian had was just a mere thousand people.


    to use this small number of people to scare so many people is really outrageous. it is impossible for ordinary people to do such a thing.


    "holy shit, i... i really thought it was our hundreds of thousands of sailors coming, but i didn''t expect..." lu shen was completely shocked.


    although there is a certain gap between the current rescue time and the time mentioned by the dragon king last night, these are actually not big bugs.


    after all, this kind of time is not completely fixed. the sailors may indeed arrive late, but they may also arrive early.


    "yes, after working for a long time, we don''t have more reinforcements. in fact, they are just the ones that came in the morning." erhu was also completely shocked.


    how brave do you have to be to deceive the enemy like this? anyway, if it were arranged for them, they would never dare to play like this. a scam of this scale can completely capsize the ship if you are not careful.


    the point is, they must be extremely guilty when telling such a big lie.


    "so, is this the fundamental reason why you didn''t tell any of us in advance?" xiao nu said softly.


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, in fact, we are all in the same boat, so i don''t have any suspicion or distrust of you. the reason why i don''t want to tell you is actually because i am worried about your mental endurance."


    "perhaps after you know the truth, you will try your best to hide your guilty emotions in front of the enemy. however, i actually have no idea how old the enemy is. i''m afraid that these people really have some spirit. , once we observe the subtle details and discover the clues in the expressions on your faces, our plan will fail."


    "when i don''t tell you, all your reactions are actually following the plan. in this way, the enemy will not only be unable to observe anything, but the most important thing is that your reactions are extremely real, and they will be even more... trust my plan."


    this is han sanqian''s grasp of details. he will never miss any tiny detail. he has always believed that only when you do all the details very well, will everything appear so real and realistic. efficient.


    "mr. han, you are so awesome." the slave couldn''t help but sigh: "i think you must be the saint written in the book. you can remain calm in the face of danger and be as steady as a mountain in times of crisis."


    xiaonu has never seen such a person, but the saint written in the book is probably nothing more than this.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "how can i compare with the saints? it''s just that the saints used their own wisdom and experience to summarize the paths for us."


    "then i kept their teachings in mind, didn''t dare to make any mistakes, and then completed my plan step by step."


    in fact, these things are indeed warnings that our ancestors used their own experiences and lessons to warn future generations in advance.


    in fact, the meaning of history itself is here. it is never to tell you what happened, but to let you remember the experiences, lessons and corresponding solutions brought by these things.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5967

    just like han sanqian today, everything he uses is just a derivative of comprehensive strategies such as the empty city strategy.


    this is the benefit of history, and it is also the most valuable experience that the ancients left to future generations.


    the thousands of years of civilization on earth and the long history of the country in which we live are the most precious things.


    "this move is really dangerous, but the result is really perfect." wei niu smiled and said: "it seems that the gap is also a loophole you intentionally exposed, right?"


    han sanqian nodded, and the hole was indeed made intentionally by himself.


    the main purpose of these strategies is to scare away the opponent, not that han sanqian really has so many reinforcements to support the opponent. therefore, it is necessary to give the opponent a chance to survive, so that the opponent will not think about it at the most difficult time. so many, but ran towards shengkou immediately.


    because they could leave here safely, their first thought was how to leave here safely.


    if you block someone, you are actually forcing them to fight to the death.


    obviously, han sanqian currently does not have the capital or qualifications to compete head-on with others.


    "what you said is indeed true." han sanqian laughed softly.


    "the descendants are really formidable." wei niu couldn''t help but sigh: "throughout the ages, people have said that humans here are so weak, but they can become the masters of the world. that''s because they are a gift from god."


    "but now it seems that if anything becomes its master, there must be a cause if it has its effects."


    people can stand in this world and become the masters because they are smart enough.


    sometimes, wisdom may be so vulnerable in the face of absolute power, but sometimes, absolute power may seem so ignorant and ignorant in the face of wisdom.


    at the very least, this wave of enemies is so ignorant and ignorant.


    "mr. han, should we leave here first?" xiao nu asked: "i''m worried that if the enemy reacts by then, they will surround this place again."


    lianhua nodded hurriedly at this time and said: "yes, how about we quickly find a new place to hide. judging from the current time, noon is not too far away."


    "once we arrive at noon and our reinforcements arrive, we will be truly safe."


    han sanqian smiled: "we will stay where we are."


    after the enemy breaks through, they will inevitably look this way while retreating. maybe after regaining consciousness, they will really find out the clues.


    therefore, it is indeed very possible for the enemy to come back.


    however, the more this happened, the more han sanqian could not move.


    because if you move again at this time, will you move the flag or stay still?


    if you move the flag, it is actually easier for the enemy to discover the flaw. if you don''t move the flag, your enemy may also discover that something is wrong.


    these two situations, no matter which one they are, are disadvantageous to han sanqian.


    since they are all disadvantageous, then naturally, doing nothing and touching nothing is the most reasonable thing.


    "there is no need to cause trouble for ourselves at this time. even if the enemy will come back to his senses, it will take longer to go back and forth. let''s wait here for a while. anyway, it''s almost noon, isn''t it? ?¡±


    if you don''t move, there will be no obvious flaws. even if the enemy notices something is wrong, they will not dare to attack rashly. at most, it will be reconnaissance by a small group of soldiers.


    but this kind of reconnaissance will obviously not get too close, so after they have a thorough understanding of this, it will actually take a relatively long time.


    "then according to mr. han''s wishes, we just wait here?" xiaonu was a little surprised.


    after all, from a subconscious point of view, han sanqian''s method of waiting in place seemed too risky.


    however, han sanqian had already succeeded in the most critical first step. therefore, everyone was more convinced of han sanqian''s arrangement.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5968

    han sanqian smiled softly: "exactly, this is the best plan for us at the moment."


    after han sanqian''s confirmation, no one else refuted anything. in addition, everyone was already tired, so they simply got up and rested.


    as for han sanqian, he did not completely stop and rest. he first arranged for the shrimp soldiers who came to support to wait in place.


    after all, the arrangements for the shrimp soldiers must be in place.


    the shrimp soldiers are responsible for raising the flag, so they must maintain a certain position.


    in this position, it is destined that the shrimp soldiers cannot move around casually, because they have to ensure the position of the overall flag. if they are cheap, then the enemy will most likely find some loopholes in it.


    the best way is of course for them to stand still and not move much. in this case, from a distance, the enemy will look as if their army is always there.


    of course, it is impossible to remain completely still. after all, as soon as the enemy approaches for reconnaissance, wouldn''t it be completely exposed?


    therefore, han sanqian made a layout and fine-tuning.


    all the sailors went to stand on the outermost edge.


    han sanqian''s side is completely empty, but if you try to get in from the outside, you will immediately see thousands of sailors deployed slowly. of course, these sailors actually only have one flag on them.


    in this way, gangs will no longer exist.


    after finishing all this work, han sanqian chose to rest where he was. after all, he had to wait until noon.


    however, just when han sanqian was about to rest, there were bursts of sounds at the bottom of the valley.


    for the sake of everyone''s safety, han sanqian decided to go to the bottom of the valley to have a look. wei niu had already rested because he was too tired, and the four lotus people were also resting.


    han sanqian did not call them and chose to go down by himself.


    however, sometimes, the thoughts are beautiful, but the reality is cruel. when han sanqian just tried to fly down, when he reached the top of the cliff, he suddenly felt that his energy was out of control, and then he suddenly fell down.


    like an airplane with broken wings, it was flying well but plummeted.


    han sanqian was speechless. he had thought about ten million ways to die, but he never thought that in the end he would not be killed by a top master, let alone a demon, but... ...but he was half-flyed and fell to the ground.


    if this damn thing spreads out, it will really be a shame to grandma¡¯s house. not to mention he was a master, to die in such a painful way, even for an ordinary person, it would be a complete insult.


    this... this is a great shame and humiliation that will step on your head, okay? !


    the plane crashed mid-flight, and no one would believe it if i told it, and let alone others who didn''t believe it, even myself, if i hadn''t met him, i would definitely not believe it, but... it was actually the case.


    this makes people wonder if they fell into a cliff or into a black hole and were absorbed!


    "boom!"


    suddenly, just when he was lost in thought, a muffled sound suddenly came from his body, and the next second his entire consciousness fell into a coma!


    has it finally landed?


    "tick tock~~tick tock!!!"


    i don''t know how long it took, until han sanqian heard the crisp, very regular sound of water drops in his daze, and then he slowly opened his eyes with some difficulty.


    it was completely surrounded by the bottom of the valley. the place where i landed was in the center of the valley. there was a river on the left hand side with a slow flow of water. on the right hand side was a hill made of several stones piled up in the shape of pin characters, some of which looked like people sitting on them. chair.


    the valley is surrounded by stone walls. perhaps because it is very humid here, there is actually a touch of moss growing on the surrounding stone walls!


    "how could i actually fall?!" he looked up at the sky. the sky was still full of white clouds, and the bottom of the valley was very bright!


    "i am the first person to fall into a trap!" han sanqian said depressedly while checking his body. when he reached the bottom, his luck was normal again. except for severe pain, everything on his body seemed to be fine. it''s normal, and there isn''t much weirdness about the whole body.


    in other words, other than the pain from the fall, there is no big problem.


    this luck is really enough.


    in order to confirm that nothing was wrong, han sanqian jumped a few times after standing up. he was indeed able to move freely and was not affected at all. the only flaw is, why can i hear a very slight strange sound every time i jump? could it be that he fell somewhere?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5969

    thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but jump a few more times.


    "oops!" han sanqian suddenly felt cold in his heart. something was really wrong.


    there is indeed something wrong with him now. every time he jumps, he can hear a rumbling sound. moreover, the strangest thing is that the harder he jumps, the more obvious the rumbling sound becomes. !


    did the bone break? is it ventilated? !


    "i know your sister, get off me right now!"


    suddenly, at this moment, an angry shout suddenly came, which frightened han sanqian for a moment, but when he looked around, there seemed to be nothing. could it be that he was thrown out of the hallucination? !


    "i count to three. if you don''t jump off me, kid, i will definitely kill you!"


    well, it seemed like it wasn''t an illusion, and the sound seemed... as if it was coming from under my feet.


    but the problem is that han sanqian lowered his head and glanced, and there didn''t seem to be anything strange under his feet. it was just a piece of loess. the only difference was that the place he was standing on was higher than other places!


    "one...two!"


    "wait a minute!" when han sanqian saw a voice coming from him, he subconsciously jumped down, and then quickly looked around: "may i ask who it is and where it is? we are looking out to meet you!!"


    "you are pressing on me, how can you ask me to come out to meet you?!"


    there was another loud shout, and han sanqian quickly lowered his head. only then did he suddenly realize that what he was standing on was not in fact a simple small plateau, but something. this thing was about two meters in diameter and very round. .


    he hurriedly jumped down from above. after that, the place where he was standing began to move slowly. the soil on it also fell quickly, revealing the original contents inside.


    it turned out to be a huge turtle shell, with extremely generous lines on the shell...


    soon, the shell was completely exposed, and the falling dust flew everywhere due to the movement. han sanqian quickly covered himself, and his eyes could not see clearly what was going on inside.


    when the dust gradually dispersed, a giant turtle about two meters high and six meters long appeared in front of him. his body was green and brown, with white lines on his shell, and there were also long growths on his shell. has fine long hair.


    at this glance, one can tell that it is an old turtle that has lived for who knows how long.


    "this is all fine." han sanqian thought in surprise.


    han sanqian looked around again and found several human skulls in some corners. it seemed that they were monsters.


    live by eating people.


    such a thing, according to han sanqian''s nature, he will definitely not let this guy go. unfortunately, now that his true energy has been blocked, he can only prepare to avoid causing trouble for the time being.


    thinking of this, han sanqian couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and his body also took a defensive posture.


    "ouch, i''ve crushed your grandpa and me to death." however, wugui didn''t seem to care too much about han sanqian, and instead complained to himself.


    "in the current situation, surprise is the best way to advance. little turtle, watch your move!" while he was ignoring him, han sanqian clenched his fist and punched the turtle on the head. go!


    "boom!!"


    punch away, although the turtle''s head is very strong and rough, han sanqian''s fist is obviously not as big as an ordinary person''s. after this punch, the scream of the turtle is immediately heard, obviously he was beaten directly. dizzy.


    "come again!" one punch hit, and the next second, han sanqian launched a more ferocious attack and rushed directly towards the turtle!


    "you bitch is so rude! heavenly turtle shield!"


    seeing han sanqian attack again, this time, wugui simply moved. in an instant, han sanqian, who rushed forward, seemed to have hit a spring. not only did his whole body fly backwards, but he also felt severe pain in his body. , like a person being kicked a few times and then punched a few times!


    "damn, this... this guy has such evil spells, it''s not simple!" seeing that all his attacks failed and were bounced back instantly, han sanqian couldn''t help but frowned as he got up from the ground.


    "i call this magic, what kind of magic is it?!"


    "bah, how dare you call your magic magic magic by eating people''s medicine? come again!" han sanqian got up from the ground and rushed towards the turtle again!


    wugui shook his head helplessly: "tiangui shield!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5970

    "bang!" as expected, han sanqian was knocked back and fell to the ground again!


    "go to hell!"


    "tiangui shield!"


    "go to hell!"


    "tiangui shield!"


    "ahhhh!!"


    "tiangui shield!"


    just like that, about a few minutes later.


    "damn, you turtle, you... besides the heavenly turtle shield, can you do anything else? this is the same trick that comes and goes. if you don''t bother me, i''ll be annoyed."


    sitting on the ground, han sanqian was already bruised and swollen at this time. he was really depressed. he was jumping up and down like a monkey, but he was completely unable to cause any damage to the turtle. instead, he was hurt. so serious.


    what''s more important is that now i am even more tired and out of breath.


    "this one move is enough to make you drink a pot. and i''m not afraid to tell you that you are only worth this move!!"


    "you!!! okay, little turtle, it''s really true that a tiger falls flat and is bullied by a dog. i have nothing to say. what do you want? let''s just have fun!" after saying that, han sanqian''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "i am a taoist and i am not interested in meat dishes like you!"


    "you monster, you still practice taoism?!"


    "i''ve already said, i''m not a monster, bah, why are you insulting me? i''ll say it again, i''m not a monster, i''m a mythical beast, i''m..."


    "i...why am i talking to an ignorant kid like you here? i..."


    han sanqian frowned and was obviously taken aback. this turtle didn''t look like he was lying. after all, he could be ruthless and kill himself. there was no need for him to explain anything to himself.


    "bullshit...nonsense, the tortoise belongs to a divine beast. who else could it be besides xuanwu?!" you know, xuanwu has become a totem on his body.


    so, how could there possibly be any other turtles? !


    "damn, are you kidding? is xuanwu the only tortoise beast in this world? hmm, if you ask me, xuanwu is worthy of being compared to me? i''m not bragging. when that guy xuanwu sees me, he has to call me where¡¯s the elder brother?¡±


    "what do you mean? xuanwu can still call you big brother?? why, are there two xuanwu in this world?!"


    "nonsense, when xuanwu sees me, of course he has to call me big brother?!" he glanced at han sanqian disdainfully: "why, do you think i am bragging?!"


    "then who are you?" han sanqian frowned.


    "why should i tell you?"


    "damn it, you...then you still dare to say it''s not a monster?" han sanqian said this and suddenly snorted: "after i fell down just now, i obviously felt that something was wrong above me. i completely lost it in an instant. judging from experience, there must be something weird about the ability to take off. if it were a mythical beast, how could it set up these weird trap-like things?"


    "hmph, you said the restriction up there, damn, it was indeed me, but you can''t blame me! besides, didn''t you fly there yourself? i didn''t ask you to fly there."


    what he said seemed to be right, it seemed that he was going this way at that time.


    "didn''t you make the sound that led me here?"


    "nonsense, ignorant kid." after saying that, he paused: "the reason why i said you can''t blame me is because my magic power is not as good as before. here, i can no longer defeat that bird, so, that bird when a bird sees someone above it, it will make a sound to attract you to jump off the cliff. in fact, you are not the first one. in the past hundred years, many people have jumped off, and most of them were fascinated by the bird, and then fell down. finally, it became its food!¡±


    "then, after being eaten by him, her magic power increased and her resistance to me became even greater."


    seeing han sanqian''s confusion, he shook his head clumsily: "forget it, even if i tell you, you may not understand."


    "..."


    "my name is baxia, and i have been guarding something nearby."


    later, a big bird was sent from above. this big bird looked like a phoenix but not a phoenix, or an eagle but not an eagle. from what he said, it was originally from the phoenix family. it had done evil and was put here to take care of such things.


    originally, the two of them depended on each other, and their life was pretty good.


    unfortunately, the good times did not last long, and the bird gradually became tired of this life with no future. therefore, it quietly started its own different life.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5971

    he didn''t know where he heard that if he cannibalize people, relying on people''s aura can expand his cultivation level, so the phoenix started a crazy killing spree.


    in just a few years, he killed everyone in the vicinity, and his cultivation level also improved rapidly. it seems that the day of his rise to prominence is coming soon.


    seeing this, wugui understood that he was bored here, but after all, it couldn''t be based on killing people. therefore, the turtle persuaded him with good words, and finally the two sides took action.


    the bird dominates fire and is smart in attack, while the turtle dominates water and has invincible defense. in the real-life battle between the strongest spear and shield, the turtle finally gained a slight advantage.


    the two sides chased each other, and the bird slowly lost. it relied on its ability to fly and kept throwing the turtle away. fortunately, the turtle finally caught up with the phoenix here, and used its power to move many nearby mountains over and forcefully suppressed it in the mountains.


    now, although this bird cannot leave this mountain, it can use some of its abilities here to attract people and devour humans. as time went by, this place gradually became a forbidden area, and everything was peaceful until han sanqian arrived here.


    han sanqian frowned slightly. judging from his appearance, it was indeed true and it didn''t look like he was making it up.


    thinking of this, han sanqian nodded: "but why was i attracted by the sound, but not attacked by the so-called bird in your mouth??!"


    "you seem to be a little unusual, i can see it, so the bird can also see it."


    "so, he didn''t attack you immediately. instead, he sent you down directly. it seems to be related to the breath in your body." oogway said softly.


    after saying that, he closed his eyes and entered a state that seemed to be sleeping. after a few minutes, he slowly opened his eyes: "there seems to be... a gluttonous breath in your body?!"


    "damn, you can sense this?!"


    "not only can i sense your taotie aura, i can also feel the power of chaos in your body. wait... you... why do you still have the pangu ax?"


    "i''ll go!" han sanqian was completely stunned. now, he believed that the other party must be the queen of baxia, because only the divine beast could have such a strong sensing ability!


    moreover, he can also sense the power of taotie and chaos.


    "because the taotie power in your body is actually very similar to my power to a certain extent. therefore, after the bird tricked you in, it suddenly realized that something was not right and did not dare to take action rashly."


    "taotie''s power is similar to yours?"


    "i told you, my name is basia, and taotie and i are true brothers. do you think our powers are similar?"


    han sanqian frowned and immediately remembered the ancient legend. the so-called dragon gave birth to nine sons, taotie was one of his sons, and this tyrant seemed to be one of his sons.


    putting it this way, there is indeed nothing wrong with what this guy said.


    "i''m not going to hide it from you, taotie and i are very close, so can we be considered family members?" han sanqian asked tentatively.


    yes, although this is somewhat suspected of forcibly establishing a relationship, it is actually not a style of han sanqian''s work. however, he cannot deny this relationship.


    not to mention that he is not that powerful now, even in his heyday, he would not look at the monk or the buddha. looking at taotie''s face, it is impossible for him to have any head-on conflict with baxia.


    in my current situation, in fact, i really need to dominate and accommodate myself.


    therefore, it is indeed shameful to get married at this time, but behind the shame, there are probably some unspeakable benefits.


    thinking of this, han sanqian looked at baxia eagerly, waiting for his answer.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5972

    "yes, we do count as our own family. since we are our own family, i actually have something to trouble you with."


    "ah? what''s the matter?!" han sanqian''s heart felt a little cold. what was this all about?


    i originally wanted to recognize my relative and leave you, but in the end, i still recognized him. why did he want to leave me? !


    "since you have the power of chaos, then... then you can help me take away the power of the seal left in my body, so that... i can recover some of my skills." after thinking about it, baxia still didn''t want to i had the nerve to say it.


    "damn, it turns out you still have this idea, old turtle. now i seriously doubt that you are telling me so much, but you actually want me to help you, right?!"


    "damn, i..." wugui said angrily: "how can i say, i am also a majestic boss, how could i do such a boring thing? hmph!!!!"


    "why, li qu started talking nonsense?!" han sanqian frowned: "admit the fact?!"


    "fart!" the old turtle blushed. after telling han sanqian so much, he really had this idea. after all, he had been unable to digest the remaining sealing power.


    not only did this always make him injured, but what was even more annoying was that his cultivation was always subject to many restrictions.


    originally, he had ignored this and relied on his strong defense to defend the bird, and then spent his life like this.


    however, something different happened today, which made him feel han sanqian''s chaotic power while he was resting. if he could use han sanqian''s power to remove his seal, his cultivation would be released. not only can he subdue that poor bird, but he can also get out and no longer need to stay in this poor place.


    "taking away my sealing power is actually very good for you. although the power in your sword is powerful, it is very yin, and the sealing power in my body is pure yang. once you eat theirs, that is equivalent to having more capital to suppress the yin qi in your body, which is actually a kind of relief for you." ba xia urged eagerly.


    han sanqian frowned: "are you telling the truth?!"


    "after i take over, i am also the son of a dragon. why should i lie to you, a young boy?!"


    "then how do you make this clear? if you say you are the queen of the underlords, then i can also say that i am the queen of the human emperor."


    "you...you, you, you really piss me off." wugui was speechless. if he could, he really wanted to kill the guy in front of him.


    "besides, even if i believe you, so what? you have seen that it is very uncomfortable to use all my energy now. if i have to use the power of chaos to help you, wouldn''t it be even more difficult?" han sanqian frowned. road.


    after han sanqian said this, ba xia suddenly remembered that han sanqian''s body was indeed somewhat special.


    "unless you have a way to help me temporarily suppress the yin qi in my body, then i can help you remove the power of the seal."


    "hmph, ba xia is a master of heaven and earth affairs, and can predict all kinds of emotions. although your situation is special, it is not impossible to save."


    "you sure?!"


    "humph, of course!"


    "okay, i promise you, if you can help me, i won''t mind helping you remove that sealing power."


    "humph, you are willing now, but i am not happy anymore." after saying that, wugui said goodbye, simply carrying han sanqian on his back, and simply closed his eyes, completely looking like he didn''t want to pay attention to you.


    "hey, i''m talking about you guy, you''re still in high spirits, aren''t you?!" han sanqian was so angry that he was speechless: "okay, since you are not happy, then forget it, just pretend that i didn''t say anything. "


    after saying that, han sanqian lay down directly on the stone next to him and fell asleep.


    the entire valley suddenly fell into an awkward silence.


    however, han sanqian was pretending to sleep during the whole process. the old turtle gave him hope that he could alleviate his current special physical condition. how could he not want it?


    however, looking at the doglike appearance of the old turtle, han sanqian also knew that if he agreed easily, the old turtle would get close to him again. after all, han sanqian never lost to anyone in psychological games.


    anyway, it¡¯s a waste, let¡¯s see who gives in first!


    however, in fact, han sanqian thought a little too much.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5973

    comparing endurance with a tortoise, there may not be many people in this world who can beat the tortoise.


    turtle, you always live a long life, thousands of years, how can you not bear it? it is common to squat there for a long time. in the blink of an eye, half an hour has passed.


    at this time, han sanqian couldn''t bear it anymore. the endurance of this old turtle was really amazing.


    "hey, that''s nice to say, but i''m still a tyrant. i act like i''m in a hurry, but in the end, i''m trapped here by a bird. it''s pitiful. i''m afraid i''ll have to be trapped here for the rest of my life."


    "hey, you are so domineering. thinking about it makes me feel boring."


    "as for my situation, i guess there may be some people who actually have no way to do anything, so they are deliberately pretending to be x here. in fact, i think everything is just fake."


    "actually, if you think about it, ba xia is actually the body of a turtle and a dragon. hahahaha. how can there be turtles? i think some of them are simply fakes. hahahaha. maybe someone is a snake that got into the turtle shell and pretended to be a turtle. where¡¯s the turtle, hahahaha!!¡±


    "holy shit!"


    maybe what han sanqian said before, this turtle can pretend that he didn''t hear anything.


    but the next sentence about using a snake to pretend to be a turtle made him break through his defense directly.


    "you brat, you bastard, if you keep talking nonsense, do you believe i will tear your mouth apart?!"


    "haha, bastards are at least born from bastards, unlike some snakes that get into turtle shells and are not even their true form, haha."


    "..."


    if he hadn''t been ten thousand years old, he would have been so angry that he would have vomited blood on the spot.


    "although ba xia is a combination of dragon and turtle, he also has two entities. is there anything you haven''t seen before?"


    "a turtle is a turtle, and a snake is a snake. as we say, humans are humans, and if they are demons, you see, anything born from a man and a demon becomes a human demon!"


    "you!! okay!!" wugui said angrily: "you said i lied to you, right? okay, brat, for the sake of my tyrant''s reputation, i will prove to you today whether there are still four divine beasts in your body. totem?!"


    "so what?"


    "hmph, you have skills and immortal mysterious armor, right?!"


    "forehead!"


    on this point, han sanqian completely believed what this guy said. after all, not many people could understand him so clearly, especially when the contact time was so short.


    therefore, it is inevitable that this guy is different from ordinary people at this point.


    however, han sanqian still regretted doing this. after all, his main purpose was to piss off wugui and make him agree to his conditions in anger.


    as a result, now i feel like he is exposing my secret, which is not very comfortable.


    "how''s it going? now, do you believe me?!" when han sanqian stopped talking, the old turtle couldn''t help but sneer.


    "damn, so what if you are a subordinate?" han sanqian said angrily: "that only means that you are a useless subordinate at best!"


    "haha, brat, if you don''t use this method to provoke me, i won''t be fooled." the old turtle smiled coldly, and then said: "anyway, there are people in this world who can help you get rid of your troubles. it¡¯s not much, i don¡¯t care.¡±


    "i don''t care, it''s not bad just like this." han sanqian said disdainfully, and then turned around again, staying where he was and not looking at the old turtle.


    after a long time, the old turtle couldn''t help but smile: "young man, don''t be so angry, hahahaha! it''s not impossible for you to want me to help you get rid of your troubles. otherwise, you must agree to a condition first. ."


    "what conditions?! i''m not interested"


    "it''s very simple. if you can be a brother with me, then i can help you now."


    "halo, at your age, you can be an uncle, and you are still sworn in with me?!" han sanqian glanced at him speechlessly. is there something wrong with this old turtle? !


    "hehe, i like it. anyway, i have said the conditions. you can make your own decision whether you agree or not." after saying that, the old turtle closed his eyes and pretended to sleep again.


    "in the final analysis, i am not at a disadvantage in this matter. there is no reason to disagree." han sanqian thought to himself. anyway, the old turtle is already quite old. he is just a sworn brother. he has nothing to lose, and he can still solve the current troubles. , isn¡¯t this a loss? !


    however, this old turtle also knows that he is not at a loss, so why does he want to sworn sworn friends with him? !


    there can''t be any conspiracy, right? !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5974

    "i have to understand why you want to be sworn with me. you can''t possibly see me as handsome. i mean, you have to have something to do with me. if we have something to talk about, it''s better to make it clear in advance. what do you think? ?!¡±


    "of course this is a secret. how can it be revealed and you just say whether you are willing or not?!"


    being sworn sworn friends with han sanqian, with what han sanqian has, isn''t this equivalent to being related to a big shot?


    with this relationship, i can get help from this guy one day in the future.


    after all, after living for so many years, ba xia is very aware of the benefits brought by his own power.


    it doesn''t matter. even a small amount of merit can be praised. it doesn''t matter. no matter how great your merit is, as long as you make a mistake, it will kill you.


    the difference between having a relationship and having nothing to do is so huge!


    so, of course the old turtle has his own plans.


    "okay, if you promise, just promise!"


    "okay, it''s a deal, from now on, you will be my eldest brother and i will be your little brother!"


    "i..." han sanqian was about to stand up, but when he heard this, he almost fell to the ground: "are you sure you are not mistaken?!"


    "no, stop talking nonsense, let''s make a blood alliance immediately!"


    "how to do?!"


    "the conditions are limited. you bite me and drink a little of my blood. i bite you and then drink a little of your blood. we will bleed each other."


    "let me go, your head is as big as a tractor head. if you open your mouth, my whole body will be eaten by you. are you sure?!"


    "oh, it''s just a symbolic bite!"


    han sanqian was speechless. he really didn''t know whether he was unlucky or lucky to have encountered such a weird thing. however, in order to recover his body, he could only perform it obediently. after the old turtle took a simple bite on himself, something tragic happened.


    the skin of the old turtle was extremely rough, and han sanqian almost broke his teeth after taking one bite.


    in the end, the old turtle bit him. however, han sanqian did not cheat him. his own blood was actually wrapped in real energy. this not only protected the old turtle from being poisoned by the poisonous blood, but also han sanqian. keep an eye out.


    if this guy has any ulterior motives in the future, then the blood sown will be enough to deal with him.


    "hey, brother, how are you? do you feel your body is hot now? what do you miss so much...?!" as soon as he finished drinking the blood, the old turtle suddenly smiled at han sanqian with an extremely evil smile.


    when he said this, han sanqian suddenly felt that his body was indeed very hot, and a nameless impulse rushed out instantly, as if it could rush out at any time.


    "let me go, have you been poisoned?!"


    "haha, my tyrant is from the dragon clan. what is the so-called dragon nature, so my blood... hahaha, it''s very positive!!"


    damn, this is so yang, this is simply a special effect, okay? !


    "i''ve convinced you too, so what should i do now??"


    "don''t worry, after my blood gets used to it in your body for a while, everything will be fine. by the way, you should use the qi in your body to digest it now!"


    "do i use my inner qi? i don''t have much qi now. i mean, digesting these won''t consume too much of my qi."


    "it will consume a lot of energy, but it should be fine."


    "i''m dizzy, so what did you do? i''m in danger."


    "there won''t be any danger. i have the water quality of a turtle, so in addition to being very yang-y, my blood also has strong repairing power. you can use your true energy to digest it with all your strength. if you if there''s something wrong with your body, that''s okay, i''ll just give you some of my blood."


    "...continue to give me your blood? aren''t you afraid that i will go crazy?!"


    "..." the old turtle was speechless: "don''t worry, brother, once you digest my blood, you can completely merge with my blood. then these yang energy will not make you sane, they will it will form an aura that you can accept and fight against the yin energy in your body."


    "..."


    well, this is also the best way at the moment. wealth can be found in danger. since the old turtle has said this now, he can only follow this method.


    otherwise, given my current situation, if i encounter any danger, i will be really annoyed.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5975

    thinking of this, han sanqian sat down directly, then crossed his legs and raised the energy in his body.


    just as i guessed, when the true energy was consumed again, huge yin energy began to emit from the whole body.


    as soon as han sanqian felt like a dwarf, he felt as if the yin qi in his body had been opened and restricted, and every part of his body was being violently attacked by yin qi.


    however, what makes people feel very strange and confident is that although the impact of yin qi is very powerful, his body cannot feel any pain for the time being. the only thing that worries him is that the yin qi will continue to emit like this, and he will there is no way to control it.


    and a moment later, he felt a hot but very docile breath coming from his body. this breath quickly warmed his whole body after entering his body, and at the same time, it suppressed the yin energy crazily.


    after thinking about it, the old turtle was indeed using his own blood to help him. han sanqian did not dare to show any signs of neglect, and he accelerated his integration of this blood.


    nearly half an hour later.


    han sanqian finally woke up from his training. when he opened his eyes, he saw that the old turtle had already fallen asleep beside him.


    however, there was a big cut on his right hand. this cut was always bitten gently by his own mouth. therefore, the two were in a butt-joint state. this meant that han sanqian was suppressing the body. at the same time as the yin energy was flowing, the old turtle was also using this blood mouth to continuously transfer his own blood.


    seeing this, han sanqianzhi was quite moved. no matter what, this old turtle was at least following his promise.


    han sanqian also felt that the power in his body had been greatly released. the only uncomfortable thing was that han sanqian''s current body always felt like something was wrong.


    "depend on!!"


    just when he accidentally caught a glimpse of his body, he finally understood what was wrong.


    the dragon blood thing is really outrageous sometimes. if the blood of the demon dragon brings to me extremely strong yin pressure, then the blood of the underlord brings to me endless masculine energy. gas.


    "damn, this seems too outrageous?!" han sanqian was almost speechless. he was both happy and scared at the same time. as a man, who wouldn''t want to be so good at him?


    but the problem is, this is too fucking ridiculous!


    "hey, hey, brother wugui, wake up, wake up!" thinking of this, han sanqian quickly woke up wugui.


    the old turtle opened his eyes: "brother, what''s wrong?!"


    "no, i...how could it be like this?" han sanqian said depressedly.


    "that''s it."


    "forget it, let''s not talk about this, then... next, can you start the next step to help me suppress these yin energy?!"


    "for now, naturally it''s not enough." he shook his head: "although you have basically digested all my blood, you have not completely integrated these powers after all. therefore, your current strength is not enough to support you. the damage caused by directly suppressing the yin qi in the body, so we estimate that we will have to continue practicing like today for a while."


    "then stop talking nonsense and let''s continue!"


    after saying that, han sanqian once again started blood training directly with the old turtle.


    however, what made han sanqian very happy was that the old turtle said it might take a long time, but for han sanqian, the process actually became very fast, and it was already exceeded in just a few hours. .


    of course, this depends on han sanqian''s talent. secondly, it is also the difference in lu bufan''s current physical condition.


    "haha, it''s incredible, it''s incredible. i didn''t expect that my eldest brother not only has all kinds of treasures, but his body is also different from ordinary people."


    the time here was completed ahead of schedule, and the old turtle couldn''t help but be very excited to find that han sanqian had more treasures.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5976

    "okay, don''t talk about anything else. now, can you help me completely get rid of the yin qi in my body!"


    "still not." he shook his head.


    "let me go, didn''t you just say that i only need to fuse your blood to do that?! are you kidding me?"


    "you are very strong, and you have a lot of yang energy in your body. now combined with my blood, plus your power of chaos, theoretically you can completely integrate offense and defense."


    "especially when it comes to defense. i''m not bragging. unless you meet a very strong person, i think it would be even harder to hurt you than to climb to the sky. do you think i''m kidding you when you get such a benefit?!"


    "now, i''m talking about suppressing the yin qi in the body!"


    "you have such a strong defense, don''t you have the capital to break through the suppression of yin qi?!"


    "turtle, i''m warning you, if you talk a lot of nonsense to me again, you and my brother will fall out right now!"


    "if you have something to say, please tell me, my brother, you are my biological brother, okay?" the old turtle was speechless: "okay, if you unlock your restrictions, now you have a preliminary foundation, the next step is to need the huge real power of suppressing these yin energy. however, it is obvious that your power is limited, so you can''t use your own, so you have to borrow it from others. "


    "who are you looking for? it''s just you and me, so you''re here to help me?!"


    "i can''t." the old turtle shook his head: "although my blood belongs to yang, my strength belongs to yin, so i am different from you. i can''t help you even if i want to. after all, the yang energy in your body is so strong heavy, it¡¯s hard to say whether i can help you with my strength, and it might even become a burden for you!¡±


    if this strengthens the power of yin qi, it will actually harm han sanqian. .


    "so." han sanqian rolled his eyes at him. after all this, it was like telling himself that everything he had done before was in vain? !


    "so, you need someone with similar yang attributes to help you." the old turtle said: "actually, there is something here that can help you."


    "who?!"


    "that''s the bird i suppressed!"


    the bird suppressed by the turtle was actually a peacock.


    peacocks are originally from the phoenix family. when the world first opened, there were phoenixes, but after the phoenixes, there were also peacocks and rocs. peacocks like to eat people. although they don''t have the body of a phoenix, their abilities are no worse than that of a phoenix.


    the peacock suppressed by the turtle has already gained a lot of notoriety.


    "they are all of the same family as the phoenix, so this dead bird itself also has the power of the phoenix, and its power is also biased toward pure strength. if it can help, it will echo the pure yang power in your body, and these yin powers will naturally also it¡¯s easy to be suppressed by it.¡±


    "damn, but the problem is just like you said, peacock kills people like crazy. i ask him for help? i''ll go, he''s already giving me face if he doesn''t kill me, okay?" han sanqian said speechlessly.


    "that''s true under normal circumstances, but don''t forget, brother, you still have a brother, me."


    "you? you have no use."


    "i can make a deal with him directly. if i let him go, he will give you the power in his body so that you can suppress the yang energy in your body. what do you think?!"


    the old turtle''s method was quite unique. in this way, he really had a big bargaining chip, and he could really have a good talk with the bird.


    however, no matter how you look at this dead turtle, it doesn''t look like he is telling the truth. why do you not believe that he is so good? !


    seeing han sanqian''s hesitation, the old turtle quickly added: "this is the only way now."


    "okay, let''s go and negotiate with that bird now!"


    "well... now, you can only find him by yourself. i... i need to stay here. after all, for safety reasons, i have to ensure that the general environment here remains unchanged, and at the same time, i can ambush, just in case. if this kid suddenly wants to hurt you, humph, i will be able to catch you by surprise, brother, what do you think?!"


    "..." han sanqian was speechless. listening to his despicable voice, han sanqian felt as if he was betraying his teammates.


    however, there was no way to think about it so much. he nodded and agreed.


    oogway''s method was actually very simple. he used his own power to send han sanqian to the sky above the valley. after that, han sanqian could see the phantom body of the peacock there.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5977

    of course, han sanqian must keep his mind and not be confused by it. then he can communicate with it spiritually and negotiate each other''s business.


    soon, han sanqian was sent up into the air. after bypassing the clouds and fog, within a moment, he saw an extremely amazing illusion appearing on the mountain pass on the opposite side from a distance.


    there is a perfect natural sky with green trees and red flowers, and then there is a hut in the center. next to the hut, there are swarms of bees and butterflies flying around. it is so beautiful.


    what''s even more surprising is that next to the door of the hut, there is a woman with an excellent figure, wearing a white gauze dress, half-kneeling on the ground, playing with butterflies in her hands.


    this girl has a decent appearance and a fairy-like temperament. she even showed a charming smile while playing with the butterflies. it is simply indescribably beautiful.


    and such a wonderful scene in front of me seemed to be half a meter in front of me. as long as i stepped lightly, i could step into this beauty.


    as for bashi, the woman seemed to be aware of her. she raised her head slightly and smiled softly at han sanqian.


    her smile is so beautiful, so beautiful, and her appearance is no different from su yingxia, qin shuang and others. any man, including han sanqian who sees many beauties, will be fascinated by her.


    especially at this time, han sanqian had just drank a lot of ba xia''s blood. in an instant, he felt that his whole body was very hot. a strong impulse suddenly made the blood in his body boil, and there was even a fire in his eyes. , it seemed that they were so far away that they could see directly through the gauze on the woman''s body.


    then, his body wanted to rush forward and push her to the ground...


    "brother, don''t be so nasty!"


    at the critical moment, the old turtle shouted and woke up han sanqian.


    "i''ll go, such a strong temptation, damn turtle, it''s all your fault. if it weren''t for your blood, how could i be so out of control?!" when i woke up, i looked in front of me again. i was dizzy. there was no beauty there, but it was just ten thousand feet tall. what an abyss.


    if this were an ordinary person, he would probably just go down without any preparation.


    "it has nothing to do with me. this broken bird has extraordinary abilities. it can conjure up everything you want. so what kind of beauty you like more, she can become what you want! stop talking nonsense. come on, brother, hold on tight, don¡¯t waver!¡±


    "okay, i understand." han sanqian replied speechlessly, and then looked back, and the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers appeared again.


    he looked directly at the beautiful woman in front of him and shouted: "stop doing this, just show yourself. i''m here to negotiate with you today, not to play with you."


    as han sanqian shouted, the beautiful woman slowly turned around, but the smile on her face slowly solidified and turned into a hint of coldness.


    "i am the eldest brother of the old turtle down the valley. today, i was invited by the little turtle to discuss something with you. if our discussion goes well, you will be free in the future. if the discussion fails, huh, you continue to stay. just leave it!"


    "are you that old turtle''s eldest brother?!" the beautiful woman was suddenly stunned and sneered softly.


    "any questions?!"


    "a mere mortal can actually be that old turtle''s big brother. boy, do you think i''m an idiot?!"


    "we are destined to be in the world, and age is not a problem... if she is a woman, we might be able to develop a little twilight love, what? it''s none of your business."


    "you!"


    "show your true self and stop pretending to be a beautiful woman. do you think you can seduce me? damn you!!"


    "you!" she was angry in a cold voice, but the next moment she waved her hand, a fiery red power ignited beside her. when the fire light dissipated, a woman with a well-proportioned figure and excellent appearance stood beside her. opposite han sanqian.


    however, even so, this woman is really beautiful.


    "why...this is what i am like. do you have any questions? why do you have such an expression!"


    "brother, what she said is indeed the truth." just when han sanqian was confused, the old turtle below him also spoke up in time.


    "..." han sanqian nodded. he really didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman could actually be a murderous peacock.


    at least, the difference between its appearance and its behavior is quite big.


    although, han sanqian knows better than anyone else that people should not be judged by their appearance.


    "tell me, what deal do you want to make with me?!"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5978

    "to put it simply, my body is now being forcibly suppressed by a yin energy. i need your strength to help the yang energy in my body to suppress it. if you are willing to help me, then, as the old turtle said, he i will let you break the seal and give you a way out, what do you think?!" no matter who he is, your current situation is important!


    "why should i believe you? that old turtle has been my enemy for thousands of years. now, for you, a mere mortal, he will make an agreement with me and let me go? brat, do you really think that this girl is a three-year-old child? !¡±


    "if you don''t believe it, how about i ask old turtle to tell you in person?!"


    "him? just like you called him, he is just a turtle and his grandson. can you believe what he says? do you want me to believe him? hahahaha, what an idiot!!!"


    the other party shouted sharply, and han sanqian felt extremely embarrassed.


    "um...she''s talking nonsense, brother, am i that kind of person?!" the old turtle looked at the air and felt so embarrassed that it almost condensed, so he quickly explained.


    "yes!" han sanqian nodded.


    "..."


    "okay!" han sanqian suddenly raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman opposite: "then tell me, how do you want to believe us?!"


    "unless you release me first, when i am indeed released from the seal, i will naturally help you suppress the yin qi in your body!"


    "why don''t you treat me like a three-year-old child? if we let you go, will you still pay attention to me? no way!"


    "then don''t talk about it."


    "if you don''t want to talk, don''t talk!" as soon as han sanqian finished speaking, he waved and asked the old turtle to send him off.


    however, this time, han sanqian suddenly regretted it again.


    now that the only chance is completely gone, what should i do? !


    "old turtle, think of other ways quickly. let me tell you, the key reason why this deal failed to be negotiated is also because you have no credibility. so, don''t say that i, my elder brother, won''t give you a chance. now, you think of a good way."


    "i''ll go, brother, your family owns a blacksmith''s shop and sells iron?!" old turtle looked at han sanqian speechlessly.


    "what do you mean?!" han sanqian was stunned.


    "your ability to blame others is so frightening. if you don''t agree with me, you just throw a big pot over me. you don''t care whether i can bear it or not."


    "..." han sanqian''s old face blushed slightly: "then what i said is not the truth? if you hadn''t always kept your words, that bird wouldn''t have believed us so much, right?! you still have the nerve to accuse me? shit the blame, okay, stop talking nonsense, what should we do now? that broken bird doesn¡¯t believe us at all, and we¡¯re at a deadlock.¡±


    "she''s fighting with me!"


    "you are an old turtle, too. the peacock is quite beautiful. instead of practicing dual cultivation with others and influencing them with love, you actually fought with them for many years. you simply don''t know how to show mercy to others."


    "she is a demon, she eats people, and i don''t eat people, so how can i be with her?! now, since negotiation doesn''t work, we can only use other methods." the old turtle thought for a while and couldn''t help but say .


    han sanqian touched his chin: "yes, but in what method?!"


    "i actually have a way, that is...i wonder if you are willing, brother?!"


    "as long as it can help me suppress the yin qi, i can do anything." han sanqian nodded.


    "okay, big brother, don''t blame me, let''s go!" after the old turtle finished speaking, he shouted softly, and the next second, han sanqian, who had just landed, flew directly into the sky again.


    "damn it, could you say hello before you make any move? you can easily be beaten to death if you do this." han sanqian was lifted directly into the sky, and he couldn''t help but curse.


    however, what left him speechless was that he discovered that he was not just flying up at this time.


    because at this time, his whole body was flying directly upward. and the most important thing is that there is an extra air sword in his hand, and the way he flies straight over makes it clear that he is going to fight that bird desperately.


    "i''ll fuck you, uncle!" seeing himself being fucked like this by wu gui, han sanqian cursed speechlessly.


    after all, he is also a peacock, with extraordinary magical power. as he is now, he has no power at all!


    "shameless things, i know you are not a thing." peacock looked coldly at han sanqian who was rushing towards her, and she knew that these two would not let it go.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5979

    at that moment, without even thinking about it, she squeezed her dharma fingers with both hands, and a powerful firepower instantly started flowing in her hands! !


    "i...i''m going, no, no." seeing the giant flames in peacock''s hands, han sanqian felt a chill in his heart. if it hit him directly, what would happen to him? i''m afraid he would become roast suckling pig!


    "dead bird, i have blocked you here for thousands of years. today, i wanted to give you a chance to change your ways. unfortunately, you are stubborn. now, let me stop this."


    "old turtle, you have been unable to do anything to me for thousands of years. do you think you can hurt me now?!"


    "of course i can''t hurt you by myself, but now, i have my big brother to help me, are you still my opponent?!"


    "that''s ridiculous, your brother?! where is he? where is he?!"


    "ignorant child, can''t you see that my elder brother is rushing towards you crazily and angrily?!"


    "that guy flying is your big brother! hahaha, i''m laughing so hard. he said he was angry. then tell me, what does fear look like?!"


    seeing han sanqian''s scared look, peacock couldn''t help but sneer.


    "hmph, that was my eldest brother''s trick to lure the enemy. in fact, he is very powerful. otherwise, how could my majesty recognize him as my eldest brother? do you really think he is just a mortal?!"


    "what?!" upon hearing what the old turtle said, peacock couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    indeed, the ability of this ten thousand year old turtle is slightly better than mine. the important thing is that it has always been very principled and rarely bows its head in front of anything.


    it''s not like i didn''t talk to him properly back then, but he refused quite decisively. now, he is suddenly willing to become a shit brother with a mortal? moreover, it is outrageous to let a mortal be the big brother!


    there must be something fishy in this.


    "oops, could it be that this guy is very strong, so i can''t feel his specific strength and treat him as a mortal?"


    if that''s the case, how could she alone defeat the opponent''s combined forces?


    but now i can''t control that much. the most important thing at the moment is to find a way to receive the opponent''s attack.


    thinking of this, he quickly gathered all his true energy. she didn''t expect her attack to cause much damage to the opponent, but she hoped that her move would at least allow her to respond to the opponent''s attack.


    therefore, peacock almost didn''t think much and just used his strongest power!


    immediately, the firepower spinning between his hands suddenly burst into flames, and even the sky above his head was turned red by the flames!


    afterwards, she aimed at han sanqian and pushed with all her strength.


    "old turtle, you bastard, i''ll go to the whole family." han sanqian yelled depressedly. seeing the overwhelming fire attacking him like crazy, he couldn''t help the anger in his heart for a while.


    in the face of this absolute power to destroy the world, even han sanqian in his heyday would never be able to withstand it with his own body without any protection or defense.


    after all, it''s phoenix fire. it''s at least the damn sky fire level. it can''t be carried by force.


    "brother, don''t panic, i''m coming!" suddenly, just as han sanqian was about to reach the huge sea of ??fire on the ground, the old turtle under him suddenly shouted softly.


    the next second, this guy turned his soul into a blue energy, and instantly got into han sanqian''s body.


    "boom!!!!!"


    as the sea of ????fire passed through, the super strong combustion directly made the surrounding air completely red.


    however, in this sea of ??fire, han sanqian''s body is now emitting a faint green light, and his body completely stays in the sea of ??fire.


    the green light and the red light offset each other, and they were in a stalemate for a while.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5980

    however, if you look more closely, you will actually find that it is not as simple as it seems.


    the current han sanqian is actually more like a huge vortex. he spins all the fire into a huge vortex. the strongest fire will be distributed to the outermost place, while the low-level ones washed by his own green energy the fire will be slowly sucked into han sanqian''s body as it rotates.


    "this...this is..."


    seeing such a scene in mid-air, the peacock was completely stunned. it didn''t understand what was going on.


    his own fire seemed to be tamed.


    however, it does not seem to have been tamed. although it is still attacking, this attack has completely disobeyed its own orders. instead, han sanqian is operating it and using it to attack himself.


    "is he sick?!" peacock murmured to himself as he looked at han sanqian.


    fortunately, han sanqian didn''t hear these words, otherwise he would have been so angry that he would vomit blood. now, he is actually relying on ba xia''s help to slowly swallow the peacock''s fiery masculine power under the defense of his strength, and store this power directly in his body.


    in fact, han sanqian''s luck was actually very good.


    it is not impossible to directly swallow the peacock''s fire power, but there are actually many restrictions.


    the point here is that generally speaking, people who absorb this power must have a lot of the same power as a basis, so that there will be no rejection. on this point, because han sanqian has such power, there is no need to say more.


    secondly, the power of fire attacks han sanqian, who is violent and restless. even if it can be absorbed into the body, it will explode and die if it is not processed.


    fortunately, the old turtle was by his side. relying on his strength and the yin qi in his own body, he could forcibly suppress the violent firepower to a certain extent and keep han sanqian from absorbing this wave of power.


    thirdly, despite this, you also need to be strong to strike iron. without a very strong body, it will not be able to withstand the battle between these two different forces in the body. han sanqian''s body itself is different from ordinary people, and after seven lifetimes the baptism of the monkey is very domineering in itself.


    in fact, all the conditions are indispensable, but han sanqian just meets everything.


    therefore, peacock''s fatal blow has now directly become han sanqian''s job, and he can eat as much as he likes!


    however, even if everything is equal, it does not mean that han sanqian can just sit back and enjoy the success. the fierce battle between yin and yang of completely different energies in the body is obviously not too familiar to han sanqian himself.


    he had already known and experienced the pain in each of these, but when it suddenly happened again, it was still very uncomfortable!


    "brother, all the power has been introduced in the early stage. now, don''t think too much, just introduce it all into your body!"


    the old turtle shouted, and the next second, han sanqian didn''t care about anything else, and directly transported all the power of fire towards his dantian. at the same time, the old turtle also quickly used his luck to directly transport all the fire power in his body. all the power penetrated into han sanqian''s body.


    "boom!!!"


    all of a sudden, the entire whirlwind of the sea of ??fire rotated crazily towards the center of the vortex, and almost at the same time, green energy followed the vortex all the way towards the center.


    red and green merged together, the earth shook and the mountains shook, the wind blew away the clouds, and the world was dyed with two colors in an instant. the atmosphere was very weird in an instant!


    "ah!!!!!!!"


    in the center of the vortex, han sanqian stood in the sky with all his limbs spread out in a large font, letting the two forces surge rapidly towards his body!


    "come on, come on, do it completely!" he roared angrily, and his eyes were dyed half red and half green!


    "open it!!! ah!!!!!!!!!"


    there was a huge roar, and then, the entire valley suddenly experienced a huge explosion.


    according to wei niu and others above the valley afterwards, they thought there was a powerful earthquake that day. the entire mountain seemed to have been forcibly moved by several centimeters in the explosion! !


    "i go!"


    "this!!!!"


    at almost the same time as han sanqian exploded, old oogway and peacock could not help but be instantly bounced several meters away by this powerful force. relying on their own very strong cultivation, they could barely stand upright.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5981

    at this time, han sanqian was standing in the air, his whole body was covered with faint green and red light. he was half standing in the air with his eyes closed tightly, like a god descending to earth.


    "old turtle, you...who the hell are you, this big guy? he...he...how did he suck all the power of fire away from me?!" looking at han, whose body was glowing red in mid-air, three thousand, peacock frowned tightly.


    "i...i don''t know either." the old turtle was also completely stunned. this was a result he had not expected at all.


    he thought it was just as simple as helping han sanqian remove his yin qi. in fact, he never imagined that han sanqian actually absorbed a lot of his own power. half of his body was green, wasn''t that his own power?


    "fortunately, this guy is my eldest brother, otherwise..."


    "the peacock deserves to die, please forgive me!" almost at the same time, the peacock quickly knelt on the ground.


    what old turtle said is right, if such a person is not on his side but an enemy, it will be a disaster for everyone.


    "death?!" in mid-air, han sanqian suddenly smiled softly at the corner of his mouth, revealing a bad smile: "why do i want you to die?!"


    "peacocks bring harm to the world, and they attacked the immortal just now. please forgive me!"


    "it''s too late for me to thank you, so how can i kill you?!" han sanqian smiled softly, opened his eyes slightly, and looked at the peacock.


    "these are all the skills of the immortal and have nothing to do with the peacock!"


    "brother, please take a step to speak!" han sanqian was about to speak, but the old turtle suddenly spoke.


    han sanqian nodded. originally, he wanted to ask wugui to send him down, but after thinking about it, he suddenly realized that he no longer needed to conserve his energy as much as before.


    "damn!" han sanqian was suddenly stunned.


    thinking of this, han sanqian moved slightly.


    in just a moment, he had landed on the ground. looking at the old turtle in the valley, he smiled softly: "what''s wrong, brother?!"


    "brother, are you okay?!" wugui saw han sanqian landing. without saying a word, he put a force directly on han sanqian''s shoulders. after a moment, he finally understood: "no wonder peacock is so... the guy suddenly surrendered, that¡¯s why!¡±


    "brother, you have recovered a lot!" as he expected, the huge power han sanqian now exudes is daunting.


    "i''ve only suppressed most of them temporarily. i''m still some way away from my full glory?!"


    "i''m going, there''s still a long way to go. i can''t believe how terrifying your strength will be after you absorb the power of the seal in my body?!"


    "isn''t it just a sealing power that remains in your body? even if i take it, so what?!"


    "haha!" wugui chuckled softly. sure enough, he was born as a human being, and he didn''t know what kind of perverted ability he had. however, he didn''t intend to tell the truth, so he smiled softly: "we''ll talk about this later. let''s solve the problem first. it¡¯s about that.¡±


    "what else is there now?!"


    the turtle looked at the peacock over there and smiled softly.


    "no, you asked me to take her in?!"


    "the peacock has surrendered. it''s actually not a bad thing to take it as your own. she is the most ferocious bird. with her help, it''s not a bad thing."


    "do you believe it?" han sanqian frowned: "this peacock doesn''t seem to be that good from what you said before, and he does many evil things. you want me to take him in? damn, you old turtle, you can''t trap it. if you don¡¯t want to continue for a thousand years, do you want to throw this burden on me?!¡±


    "brother, you are wrong." the old turtle chuckled: "the peacock is indeed warlike. this is true. it can be said that it is an extremely sharp sword. but, brother, since ancient times, the knife has been there is no distinction between good and evil, the real distinction is between the people who use it, what do you think?!"


    "the problem is that with this kind of person, i''m worried about whether i can shock her?!"


    "you are very powerful, and you have chaos power that is many levels higher than its fire attribute. what are you worried about?! collect it, and if you use it properly, you will influence her and find a powerful helper for you. kill two birds with one stone." the old turtle smiled.


    "it makes sense." han sanqian nodded. "in that case, fine, i''ll take her in now."


    "no, don''t worry!!" old oogway smiled: "for now, brother, although your strength seems strong, it is not stable. if peacock regrets it, i''m afraid you won''t be able to suppress it. i think , to make her really obedient, you have to perform a play."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5982

    "what do you mean?!"


    "you have to have something to trap that guy!" after saying that, the old turtle chuckled softly and whispered a few words in han sanqian''s ear.


    after they finished speaking, the two couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    afterwards, han sanqian flew directly back into the sky, but the peacock was still kneeling there, not daring to get up at all.


    seeing han sanqian, he quickly buried his head lower.


    "you just said you wanted me to spare your life?!"


    "yes!!"


    "okay, god has the virtue of good life. seeing that you are of the phoenix clan after all, and i have a close relationship with the phoenix clan, i will give you a chance. from now on, you can always stay by my side and help me practice. , in the future, if i have meat, i will definitely benefit from you, how about it?!"


    "thank you, immortal!"


    there are definitely not many people in the world who can absorb its power, so peacock is afraid of han sanqian.


    at the same time, in the confrontation just now, he clearly felt a more domineering power, which also made her more determined that han sanqian was the one above him!


    therefore, the peacock chose to surrender.


    "however, you have a bad temper. to punish you, i will give you a glass of something to drink. if you are obedient, i guarantee that the water will not harm you. but if you are disobedient, don''t blame me for having your intestines pierced. "


    "the peacock knows."


    after saying that, han sanqian raised his hand lightly and let the peacock fly over.


    "great immortal, is this the blood of na ba?!" as soon as it flew past han sanqian, the peacock felt the difference in this thing.


    although baxia''s blood only has a small amount of baxia''s power, if it directly enters the peacock''s body, it will be extremely destructive.


    "that''s right!" han sanqian nodded.


    "okay, i''ll drink it!" peacock nodded and drank the cup of turtle blood without hesitation.


    at this time, the old xuanwu turtle also officially removed all restrictions. suddenly, the sun shone brightly and spread directly over the entire valley. the fog that was originally in the air suddenly dispersed at this time.


    taking the peacock back to the valley, one person and two animals sat in the middle of the valley.


    "you look very beautiful. it''s not good to keep calling peacocks. let''s give you a name. from now on, you''ll be called que''er!"


    "quier?!" peacock glanced at han sanqian and hesitated for a moment: "thank you, master!"


    "you''re welcome. from now on, follow me and don''t hurt anyone casually. don''t do anything to anyone without my order. do you understand?!"


    "clear!"


    "by the way, little turtle, what are your plans? now that que''er has followed me, you don''t have to stay here anymore. what are you planning to do?!" han sanqian turned around and asked.


    the old turtle smiled: "i have been fighting this guy for who knows how many years, and suddenly i don''t want to fight anymore. i might as well do what i should do. however, i plan to walk around."


    "you can go anywhere in this place." han sanqian couldn''t help but smile: "let me see, why don''t you just follow me!"


    "me?!" the old turtle smiled: "pull it down, i didn''t want to have to stay with this broken bird all the time now, walking everywhere."


    "okay, let''s not talk about it then. now, tell me how i can help you lift your seal."


    after saying that, han sanqian walked directly to the old turtle, took up a stream of energy in his hand, and poured it into the old turtle''s body.


    at the same time, han sanqian followed the method dictated by the old turtle and used his own chaotic power to start looking for the sealing power in the turtle''s body.


    "master, the power of chaos in your body seems to be increasing." que''er frowned and said. it was this overbearing power of chaos that made her extremely afraid.


    ba xia frowned: "big brother''s power is actually similar to my seal power. he is strengthening now, but it is actually virtual. it is the mask that my power brings to him."


    "i feel it, brother, your current strength cannot completely remove my seal. it seems that it is impossible for me to go out for a walk."


    han sanqian nodded. the sealing power in wugui''s body was far stronger than he imagined. considering that he had just recovered some of his strength, if he wanted to forcibly break the seal of old wugui.


    han sanqian is worried that not only will he not be able to help the old turtle, but one person and one turtle may be harmed by the anti-devourment.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5983

    "yes, so, why don''t you follow me. although there is a misunderstanding between you and que''er, to be honest, if you follow me, you can also meet your relatives."


    "you mean taotie?" asked the old turtle.


    han sanqian nodded: "yes, taotie has always followed me. you are all brothers, so you can reminisce about the past."


    the old turtle nodded: "it''s not impossible. as for me, i just want to change places and take a walk. however, the rule of thumb is that i am the big one and this broken bird is the small one."


    "damn turtle, i''m obviously the one who recognized you first, so why are you the bigger one? things don''t matter first, right?!" upon hearing this, que''er was immediately unhappy.


    "tch, so what if you admit it first? my eldest brother is your master, and i am his younger brother. you don''t even care about seniority?!"


    "you!!"


    "okay, stop arguing." han sanqian was really convinced: "you two have different statuses and are considered nobles. why are you arguing all the time? listen to me, starting from today, you are not allowed to argue in the future. , if you behave well, you will receive many benefits from now on, do you hear me?!"


    "brother, of course there is no problem with me. i am your brother. whatever brother says, that''s what it is!! i just don''t know that there are some bad birds. humph, brother, you also know the habits of some bad birds."


    when que''er heard this, he immediately became angry: "damn turtle, what did you say? humph, you are so decent, you just deceived my master. i have been with you for a thousand years, you think i don''t know what kind of virtue do you have? you have to get rid of me, right? ok, i will also tell my master all your old scandals."


    "tell me, tell me."


    listening to the crazy quarrel between a turtle and a bird, han sanqian''s head suddenly got big. he even doubted that the days from now on would be complicated.


    it¡¯s probably hard to get some peace and quiet this time.


    "okay, let me say it again. from now on, you two will follow me if you follow me. no one is allowed to mention the past, and no one is allowed to find trouble in the future. if i find out..."


    the old turtle directly took over what han sanqian said: "did you hear that, if my elder brother finds out, huh, you will be severely punished then."


    "punish you severely."


    han sanqian smiled helplessly angrily: "don''t worry, i won''t punish anyone."


    with one sentence, the two people who were about to continue talking were immediately speechless. this was completely beyond their original thinking.


    "brother, i would like to ask, what do you mean by no punishment?"


    "yes, master."


    han sanqian smiled: "no punishment means no punishment. isn''t this simple and clear?"


    "i''ll go, brother, aren''t you encouraging us to quarrel?" said the old turtle.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "encouragement? if you want to think so, there is actually no problem. however, i haven''t finished what i just said. why don''t you listen to it?"


    the old turtle nodded hurriedly.


    "whoever stirs up trouble first, i will not punish that person, but i will reward the other person who is bullied, such as giving him shoe elixirs, giving him some cultivation, etc."


    "in the end, the person who is causing trouble will inevitably be gradually widened by the other one in the process. aren''t you both of the same ability? when the time comes, make noise and make noise. try to let the other person take more of it. it¡¯s cheap, and once the gap is opened, the other person can directly use force to retaliate, is this good?¡±


    hearing han sanqian''s words, lao wugui and que''er almost stopped talking at the same time. this was not a punishment, it was even a reward, but if this reward was given to anyone, it would be a huge punishment to the others.


    who wants his enemies to become stronger because of him?


    "nothing to say? if there''s nothing to say, let''s go up there. there are people waiting for me up there."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5984

    one person and two beasts flew directly to the top of the valley in the next second.


    at this time, above the valley, after xiaonu and others woke up, they were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. after all, they just barely got up from sleep. as a result, the backbone of han sanqian was missing.


    they had been searching for a long time, but could not find any clues.


    lianhua couldn''t help but even went to look for the shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the periphery. although she also knew that it was best not to look for the shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the current situation, she had to look for the whereabouts of han sanqian.


    but the result of the feedback surprised her very much. the shrimp soldiers and crab generals guarding the outermost perimeter had not seen han sanqian, so, because of this, the people at lotus suddenly became a little anxious.


    such a big living person wouldn''t just disappear for no reason, right?


    "sister, why are you looking for him? if he''s gone, he''s gone." lu shen was the first to say nonchalantly.


    this guy has done a lot of embarrassing things, especially when he betrayed han sanqian and others with erhu, and the leader of this betrayal was han sanqian.


    han sanqian was actually a little uncomfortable for him to be alive. after all, han sanqian could punish them both at any time.


    but what if han sanqian died.


    huh, that''s just a strange cow and a slave. although the strange cow is quite powerful, in the end it is just a cow.


    in addition, this guy doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who cares too much, so it can be ignored completely.


    as for the little slave, well, she is from this village. of course lu shen is not afraid of her.


    therefore, in this way, lu shen''s ending will be much better. after all, the other one is his sister. no matter how dissatisfied his sister is with him, she is still his sister, so what will she do to him? !


    erhu obviously understood this truth and said with a smile: "yes, he is not from our village after all, but he ended up getting into trouble because of our village''s rules."


    "before, i had no choice but to bite the bullet and share the joys and sorrows with us. but now, the situation has eased, and i am not a fool. of course, i broke off the relationship with us as soon as possible."


    "it''s just that now i don''t know where they have gone, but you are still here looking for them. it''s ridiculous."


    hearing these sour words, lianhua became very angry and glared at the two people angrily: "you two bitches, you are still not human."


    "let me ask you, if there were no others, would you two still be alive here now?"


    "it''s just that i''m ungrateful. i''m still in a weird mood."


    facing lianhua''s abuse, lu shen and erhu''s faces were full of aggrievedness that they could not refute.


    "sister, what i said is a bit harsh, but it is also true. don''t think about it. if it were you, you might choose to run away at this time."


    "yes, sister lianhua, otherwise you said why han sanqian suddenly disappeared. if someone came to capture him, why didn''t they capture us together?" erhu also helped.


    xiao nu looked at lu shen and lu shen angrily. she wanted to refute, but er hu''s words made it very difficult for her to answer. this was a fact.


    han sanqian''s disappearance was so bizarre that even she couldn''t find a very reasonable explanation.


    "brother wei niu, you and mr. han were the closest at that time, and based on your cultivation, you are the strongest among us. therefore, i think you should be the one who knows best what mr. han does. "xiao nu looked at the strange cow.


    she was too lazy to say anything to these two scumbags.


    hearing this, lianhua immediately reacted, knowing that wei niu was most likely the one among them who knew what happened best, so she looked at wei niu eagerly.


    wei niu was slightly startled, probably not expecting that at this time, he would suddenly be asked a question.


    he thought about it and felt a little embarrassed: "actually, i don''t know too well."


    "yes, i have the highest level of cultivation, but i won''t hide it from you, because in this battle, i was responsible for more things, and my physical strength and energy were also consumed a lot, so i quickly took a good rest after the war. i...i sleep a lot, so..."


    hearing this, lianhua and xiaonu felt despair, but some people sneered loudly...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5985

    "look, you see, even this strange cow doesn''t know where he has gone. according to me, it is true that the strange cow is tired, but the core of the problem is that some people want to run away quietly, and they are not willing to let us know."


    "that''s why people disappear in their own way."


    "after experiencing our previous interactions, everyone knows that han sanqian''s ability is actually much stronger than we imagined. if he deliberately wants to leave and uses some cultivation, he will naturally be able to ignore the ghosts. sleeping."


    "so, some things are very obvious, you just don''t want to admit it."


    lianhua and xiaonu were angry again, but they really didn''t know how to refute.


    "sister lianhua, look, there is a cliff ahead. will mr. han fall off the cliff?" xiao nu suddenly asked.


    hearing this, lianhua frowned slightly. in fact, it was not that she had never thought about this possibility, but she quickly rejected this possibility herself.


    because this possibility is too low.


    first, the cliff is so obvious in front of us. today is daylight. how could an ordinary person fall down like this?


    moreover, han sanqian was also resting when they were resting. could it be possible that he fell asleep and then turned over and fell?


    to be honest, han sanqian is not a three-year-old child anymore, so this... this probability is simply too low.


    moreover, to take a step back, even if han sanqian really fell down in such a funny way, given his cultivation level, he would be able to take off directly from where he was.


    not that bad...


    so, it''s possible, but it''s really outrageous to grandma''s house.


    "not really." lianhua replied.


    lu shen and er hu looked at each other and couldn''t help but feel even more funny.


    "i told you that he ran away, but you still don''t believe it. it''s okay now."


    "if you have the guts, find him, and we will naturally apologize in person."


    "that is."


    after the two of them finished speaking, they couldn''t help but sneer again, but almost at the same time, a pair of big hands patted their shoulders.


    "did you not apologize enough for what you did? you still have to apologize for other things. why, after you have been hunched over for a long time, will you never learn to straighten up again?"


    hearing this voice, the two of them immediately felt very familiar, so their bodies couldn''t help but stiffen.


    judging from the surprised expressions on lianhua and xiaonu''s faces, they couldn''t help but feel even colder.


    it was obvious that the person behind them could not be anyone else but han sanqian.


    the two of them were on the verge of tears. no matter how hard they tried, they never imagined that han sanqian would mysteriously disappear and then reappear very quickly.


    if you know that this is the case, from the beginning, the two of them will not say such bad things, but now it is better and they have hit a nail.


    "mr. han!"


    when xiaonu and lianhua saw han sanqian, they both shouted excitedly.


    han sanqian smiled slightly. at least the two girls had some conscience. they were obviously worried about themselves.


    after all, it was not a waste of time to save them.


    "i''m fine. when i was bored, i went for a walk in the valley below. it turned out that it was better not to wander around. once i wandered around, i actually heard some people''s inner words." han sanqian said with a smile.


    lu shen and er hu smiled awkwardly when they heard this, but it was obvious that their smiles were really uglier than crying.


    after doing this for a long time, han sanqian didn''t leave, but went to play at the bottom of the cliff. wasn''t it embarrassing that his mother opened the door for embarrassing? he was suddenly extremely embarrassed.


    "ha, we... we actually know that mr. han must be wandering around out of boredom. but, you also know that she is our sister, so we just teased her a little more."


    "yes, it''s a joke. it''s a joke. with mr. han''s ability, it''s already here. there''s no chance of any accidents happening."


    han sanqian smiled softly. the mouths of these two bitches were really hard to the limit. of course, the shame on their faces was far beyond what anyone could compare to.


    it''s quite surprising that people can still be so quibbling when things have reached this point.


    "then it seems that i misunderstood you. i thought you wanted me to die very much."


    han sanqian finished speaking and walked up to the two people...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5986

    seeing han sanqian appear so vividly in front of the two of them, the two of them suddenly became even more embarrassed.


    "how could it be possible? mr. han is so wise and powerful, how could you die?"


    "that''s right, the enemy has sent so many people and horses to surround us, and we are fine. and...how can something happen now? mr. han, you are just kidding."


    seeing the two people flattering him, han sanqian was extremely speechless for a while. of course, he was really in no mood to talk nonsense with these two guys.


    "okay, i know very well what you two are worried about. i don''t want to talk to you, and i have no intention of arguing with you about what''s right or wrong."


    "of course you have someone who cares about you, but it''s definitely not me."


    before returning to the village, han sanqian didn''t want to have anything to do with these two people, so as not to cause any trouble. they were members of the village. when they returned to the village, everything would be left to their village, and they would naturally be punished as they should.


    although lianhua is their sister, and she fought with him outright and mindlessly to protect them before, han sanqian can also see that after such a long time together, lianhua should have seen through the two people now. nature.


    when he returned to the village to punish these two people, han sanqian also believed that he could make a rational judgment.


    therefore, han sanqian did not want to interfere in the punishment of these two people.


    han sanqian finished speaking and was about to say something when the old turtle''s voice rang out.


    "damn, isn''t this guy kui niu?"


    after coming up, in order to prevent queer and old turtle from frightening the two slave girls, han sanqian made the two people disappear and turned into two rays of light to hide on his body.


    when they heard the old turtle''s voice, as expected, xiao nu and lian hua both subconsciously became vigilant.


    when han sanqian saw that the meeting was over, he smiled bitterly and said, "it''s one of the two strange beasts i subdued at the bottom of the valley who is speaking."


    "if i let them come out, you won''t be afraid. they won''t hurt you."


    after confirming that xiao nu and lian hua were ready, han sanqian smiled and waved his hand. que''er and old turtle turned into two rays of red and green light and flew out. afterwards, they landed on the ground and revealed their original shapes. .


    a turtle, but it was much uglier and more domineering than a turtle, so even if the two women were mentally prepared, they were shocked immediately.


    this thing is indeed a bit scary, at least for girls, it is really intimidating.


    on the contrary, que''er is a peacock with a relatively vicious heart, at least in the past, but its appearance is the best among peacocks. therefore, it is very beautiful. not only do the two girls not have the slightest fear, but they also have a kind of tolerance. i can''t help but want to go up and touch her.


    this couldn''t help but make han sanqian smile bitterly. it seemed that there were indeed reasons for some truths to exist. the more beautiful something looks, the more likely it is that it can eat people without spitting out its bones.


    however, que''er has now completely surrendered to him, and han sanqian also believes that this guy can drink the blood of the turtle without hesitation, so he should be completely sincere in his surrender.


    sometimes, these vicious or violent people or things are either difficult to conquer, or once they are conquered by you, they may be extremely loyal to you.


    the reason for this is that this kind of people actually worship strength very much, so when you conquer it, it will be absolutely loyal to your strength.


    of course, there is a good and bad side, that is, when your strength is not enough to suppress him, danger may also occur.


    but it is precisely this kind of person who worships strength who actually doesn¡¯t have many thoughts. if you are good enough to him, and if you influence him during the period when your strength can suppress him, then he will most likely continue to follow you. .


    therefore, for han sanqian, he is actually more willing to accept and conquer some such people.


    "my lord, peacock?"


    the strange cow couldn''t help but murmur after these two guys appeared.


    hearing this, han sanqian couldn''t help but frown slightly: "what''s wrong, do you three know each other?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5987

    wei niu smiled softly. from his tone, you couldn''t tell whether he was unhappy or happy. it was very light: "more than just knowing them, even if they turn into ashes, i will never forget them."


    the old turtle also smiled softly: "not bad."


    que''er couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "master, i have known this damn turtle for as long as i have known this weird cow."


    han sanqian was stunned: "there won''t be any deep hatred between you, right?"


    on one side were the two younger brothers he had just conquered, and on the other were the comrades who had just fought with him in a life-and-death battle. han sanqian didn''t want any love, hatred, or even any conflict between them.


    when the time comes, it won¡¯t be a good idea to help anyone.


    "one is an unruly peacock, and the other is a free and undisciplined boss. i never thought that one day you two would obediently submit to humans. this... actually surprised me."


    "ugh, well..." the old turtle was a little embarrassed.


    after all, they all know the basics, so with their status, it would be somewhat embarrassing if old friends or acquaintances knew that they were succumbing to others.


    they used to be so awesome and majestic, but now they are reduced to this...


    "hmph, in the past, you didn''t bother to work with so many gods and men, but what you are doing now makes me look at you with admiration." the strange cow snorted coldly, and then looked at han sanqian: "although this kid was with me just now, together we fought against the enemy.¡±


    "there is a certain amount of affection between me and him, but i must also say, is this guy really so virtuous and capable that he can make you two surrender to him?"


    han sanqian looked a little speechless. he had already expected that this strange cow would say this. however, he had expected it, and being said so directly to his face, he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "how can he be so virtuous?" without waiting for han sanqian to fight back, que''er immediately acted as a substitute and was the first to refuse: "kai niu, i used to think you were somewhat capable. but now i see come on, you are nothing more than this, your taste is so bad."


    the old turtle also fought back immediately: "although this bird and i have never been able to deal with each other, kui niu, this time, i really stand by this bird. did you stay in that cemetery for a long time?" , so he must be blind."


    the strange cow was counterattacked by two monsters at the same time, and his face was a little confused: "i think your knees are almost weak. do you have the guts to tell me this here?"


    "this kid fought alongside me not long ago. don''t i still know what his strength is? do you two need to make irresponsible remarks here?"


    "if you have really fought side by side with my eldest brother, then you shouldn''t have made such a misjudgment." the little turtle said disdainfully.


    wei niu wanted to say something, but when he heard both peacock and old turtle say this, especially since the attitudes and tone of these two people were very disdainful, wei niu frowned.


    based on his knowledge of these two people, they can be considered very arrogant.


    theoretically, it''s really unlikely that they would go weak on the knees because of a human being.


    so, is it possible that i really misjudged something?


    thinking of this, wei niu didn''t say anything more, and directly took up a bit of recovered energy and attacked han sanqian.


    han sanqian also knew that this guy didn''t have any ill intentions, but simply wanted to release a true energy to check him. therefore, han sanqian did not dodge. they were all comrades anyway. if he wanted to find out, then let him find out.


    for myself, this is no loss at all.


    soon, wei niu''s aura detected some conditions in han sanqian''s body. it didn''t matter if he didn''t check it. once he checked, wei niu''s whole body suddenly became a little unstoppable.


    "this, this is not right. this guy was not like this before, but now... why is it completely different now?" wei niu was completely shocked.


    compared with the previous han sanqian, the current han sanqian has completely changed.


    "he...how did he become like this?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5988

    yes, it''s completely different.


    if the previous han sanqian can only be described as a mortal, or a relatively strong mortal, then the current han sanqian is completely different.


    he is at least an immortal.


    although this immortal''s level may be the lowest, because han sanqian''s intrinsic ability, at least from the current point of view, is not extremely explosive, some of his background cannot be denied.


    the current han sanqian is a completely different level of people.


    "let me go, what has this guy experienced, and why is he completely different all of a sudden?" wei niu immediately became suffocated.


    this is really weird and outrageous.


    reborn, that''s all.


    however, no matter what, there was one thing he was basically sure of right now, and that was han sanqian''s current strength or background. he could completely understand why old turtle and peacock would be willing to join this guy''s family.


    after all, if it were him, facing the current han sanqian, he would actually have different thoughts.


    indeed, han sanqian currently has too much potential.


    "how about it, wei niu, you have nothing to say." the old turtle smiled coldly.


    seeing the strange cow''s surprised expression, he was actually not surprised at all.


    kui niu is strong in himself and does not have the ability of old turtle. therefore, it is difficult to have a very in-depth understanding of han sanqian from the beginning.


    naturally, it was impossible for him to discover some powerful potential hidden behind han sanqian.


    "i really have nothing to say, because i really didn''t expect that han sanqian would be completely transformed in a short time. this is simply incredible."


    "now, don''t you hate us anymore?" peacock smiled softly.


    wei niu was silent. in fact, he also knew that if han sanqian had such qualifications, then han sanqian would indeed be a person worth investing in.


    he had fought side by side with han sanqian just now, and he was still under such extreme adversity, but han sanqian used his wisdom and perfect planning to complete a shocking counterattack.


    sometimes, wei niu has a somewhat high self-esteem due to his status. however, he actually knows one thing very well, that is, if it were him, he would definitely be in the desperate situation before. it is impossible for han sanqian to counterattack like this.


    he doesn''t have that much courage, let alone that kind of strategy.


    "actually, after experiencing the battle just now, i have already suspected that this kid is not as simple as he seems on the surface." although wei niu does not have the ability to dominate, he has lived for so many years and has quite a lot of experience.


    "generally speaking, no one would play like this on the battlefield unless the person has experienced countless battles."


    yes, no matter how smart a person is, it does not mean that this smartness will definitely be realized in reality.


    because taking practical actions often requires a lot of preparation and great courage.


    but han sanqian used it directly without even discussing it with anyone.


    this shows that this guy must do this kind of thing often. and can a person who can do this kind of thing often be an ordinary person? it is obviously impossible.


    he is long dead.


    moreover, if he were an ordinary person, how could he provoke extremely powerful enemies and bring him countless adversities?


    therefore, judging from this point, the answer is very obvious. han sanqian can never be an ordinary person.


    "it''s just that i didn''t expect this guy to be so extraordinary." wei niu chuckled softly.


    the old turtle smiled and said: "since you admire him so much, why not do this? i will give you a chance. you will accept him as the eldest brother and me as the second brother, and you will barely be the third child."


    "although your cow is not as pure of blood as mine, it is a creature born and raised after all. it also has some abilities and specialities. it is a pity to be the third child, but you will not suffer any loss."


    "your second brother is a tyrant, and your eldest brother is a god among men. how about it?"


    what the old turtle said was quite surprising. after all, han sanqian had never had such an idea. for han sanqian, the strange cow had a very bad temper, which was different from the old turtle.


    therefore, the hope of conquering such a thing as one''s subordinate is very slim.


    "say something, old cow." old turtle urged.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5989

    wei niu still didn''t say anything. from his inner perspective, it wasn''t a bad thing to get to know someone like han sanqian and make friends with him.


    but on the other hand, he couldn''t stand the futility of being a helper for others.


    "you really plan to stay in that tomb for the rest of your life." que''er snorted disdainfully: "i have the same idea as you, but i don''t want to stay at the bottom of the valley forever."


    "how wonderful it is to be free. although it is not that much freedom to be subordinate to others, isn''t it more useless to be trapped in one place and not be able to get out?"


    the strange cow heard the sound and had some thoughts: "what you said makes sense."


    being trapped there is actually another kind of self-esteem being suppressed.


    therefore, there is really not much loss in living in another way.


    "but you also know that the reason why i am trapped there is because..." at this point, wei niu hesitated to speak.


    han sanqian frowned and didn''t understand: "i don''t understand what you mean. hasn''t the strange cow come out of the cemetery? why are you saying that you are still trapped there?"


    the old turtle smiled softly: "brother, what you see with your eyes may not necessarily be true for some things. of course, you can also understand that some things are too big and you can only see the tip of the iceberg."


    han sanqian frowned slightly, as if he had thought of something.


    xiao nu hurriedly asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    han sanqian didn''t wait for the old turtle to answer. he already had the basic answer. he raised his hand slightly and said, "what the little turtle means is that the ancient tomb may not be as big as we see. it may actually be very big." even now, we are still near that ancient tomb, is that what you mean?"


    "as expected, he is my eldest brother. he can understand everything at once."


    "kai niu, tell me." que''er said.


    the strange cow nodded: "in fact, the cemetery we were in before is just the tip of the iceberg of the entire cemetery. this cemetery is surprisingly large. i don''t know how to describe it to you, but i can tell you this. the place, even the world, is where the cemetery is.¡±


    "where we are standing now, or everything we can see around us, is actually above the cemetery."


    "including all mountains and rivers." at this moment, the old dragon king''s voice came appropriately.


    han sanqian looked back and saw that the old dragon king had led thousands of shrimp soldiers to rush there.


    "i wonder who it is, it turns out to be the little white dragon." the old turtle snorted.


    when the prime minister turtle next to the old dragon king heard this, he was unhappy on the spot: "you old turtle, what nonsense are you talking about? this is my old dragon king. if you dare to call him that again, i will tear your mouth to pieces."


    the old turtle smiled coldly, and before he could answer, the old dragon king raised his hand to stop his turtle prime minister: "don''t be rude to senior, first, he is not a turtle, and second, it is not inappropriate for him to call me little white dragon." ok."


    "this..." prime minister gui was slightly shocked when he heard this, but he couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "when i met ba xia, i was indeed just a little white dragon." the old dragon king was not angry, but admitted this fact with a smile.


    "it''s a sign of recognition." the old turtle snorted proudly.


    however, as soon as the goods were loaded, han sanqian said something, and the goods immediately turned their heads to the side.


    after all, the old dragon king was helping himself. the old turtle was trying to show off to others. of course, han sanqian couldn''t allow him to do this.


    "old dragon king, it''s really hard for you to lead troops all the way here." han sanqian quickly saluted.


    what a fine person the old dragon king was. seeing how proud the old turtle was, but completely shutting up after coughing in front of han sanqian, he naturally knew the powerful relationship.


    what''s more, the old dragon king originally knew that god valued han sanqian. naturally, not only did he not have any other emotions, but he quickly smiled and said: "mr. han, you are too polite to me. these are all things xiaolong should do." made."


    "you are the one who is polite. however, you just said that even mountains and rivers are ancient tombs. i don''t quite understand what you mean." han sanqian continued: "please help me explain. the meaning behind the words.¡±


    han sanqian knew that these words were definitely not as simple as they appeared on the surface. there must be some extremely important information hidden behind them.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5990

    "if an average person wants to ask me this question in detail, i will only explain it literally. however, you are mr. han, so you are naturally different."


    "i have to tell the truth in front of you."


    "what this means is that actually the entire world here is a cemetery."


    "the cemetery is right at our feet, stretching for thousands of miles. everything here is actually just living on the soil above the cemetery."


    hearing this, han sanqian was obviously startled. in fact, even the two locals, lianhua and xiaonu, were completely confused.


    although han sanqian has not been here long and the place and scope he has seen is quite limited, he can at least conclude that this place is extremely large.


    but what he would never have imagined was that such a huge place... was actually just an ancient tomb.


    this is really incredible.


    "you are not from here. naturally, it would be difficult to blame the cow for following you out of here." the old dragon king explained with a smile.


    han sanqian glanced at wei niu, who did not deny this.


    the old turtle smiled and broke the deadlock: "it''s actually not that difficult to lift kui niu''s seal. of course, for other people, it may be harder than climbing to the sky, but i believe that my eldest brother will be fine. "


    "because, my seal has not been completely lifted yet."


    "if mr. han can help me get out of here, then i would be willing to follow him." wei niu sighed: "in fact, i have long been tired of staying in this miserable place."


    han sanqian gave a wry smile. didn''t this old turtle sell himself directly in disguise?


    now everyone is saying this, han sanqiannengzai, he can¡¯t get up, and he can¡¯t get down.


    han sanqian came to see su yingxia, and of course he didn''t want to waste any time here. however, after all, wei niu had helped him, and now that he had finished helping him, it would be unreasonable to cross the river and burn the bridge by himself when others asked for help from him.


    "by the way, old dragon king, the person i asked you to help me find?" han sanqian asked hurriedly.


    the old dragon king suddenly remembered something: "mr. hui han, the sailors have searched most of the places and checked some records in many places. i can almost certainly tell you that we have not found any outsiders."


    hearing this, han sanqian felt a little desperate and worried.


    after all, su yingxia and his gang were his own thorn in the side. you can imagine how worried han sanqian would be if they couldn''t be found.


    "however, you don''t have to be too desperate."


    "we have a group of sailors heading north. this time i ordered everyone to come back to support you, but they did not come back."


    "according to the messenger, they seem to have discovered something there. however, they still need to investigate carefully, and it will take a long time to rush back here. therefore, the next update may be in a day or two. ."


    "you can wait as long as you want."


    hearing this, han sanqian''s nervous heart relaxed a little.


    "are you serious?" han sanqian asked.


    "of course." after the old dragon king finished speaking, he saw that han sanqian was still very worried and couldn''t help but smile: "mr. han, don''t worry so much. since the front line has said that it is aware of it, i think there is at least a 99% certainty that there is something else. outsiders.¡±


    because there are almost no such situations happening here, naturally if such a situation occurs, they will be able to catch it keenly.


    "based on what i know about my sailors, if there is no too definite evidence or clues, it is absolutely impossible for them to refuse my direct order to come back."


    when han sanqian heard this, he finally let out a long sigh of worry.


    according to this, su yingxia and others are very likely to fall in that area.


    this is at least reassuring.


    "is there any danger over there?"


    "mr. han, you can rest assured. the northern area has always been safe. it''s not like here where things gather together, so there are a lot of messy things. and after there were discoveries there, we also sent people to the nearby waters closer to them. some people went over to support.¡±


    "i can guarantee that there will never be any safety issues."


    han sanqian finally showed a smile, and then looked at the strange cow: "i can help you with this."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5991

    although this is said, it is also because han sanqian has no worries for the time being. but in fact, han sanqian was also worried.


    according to what the old dragon king said, it would take at least a day or two for his sailors to return to where they went. this means that even if han sanqian regards his position as a pole here, su yingxia and the others will treat the place where you are as another extreme self.


    so, the distances in this world are actually very long.


    good guy, thinking about such a huge cemetery makes people feel worried and scared.


    the only good thing is that at least han sanqian''s body has recovered a lot now, and the yin qi in his body has been temporarily suppressed a lot, which makes han sanqian now capable of fighting.


    "brother, niubi."


    "however, to help lao niuqian, i think we should solve our current difficulties." lianhua spoke.


    han sanqian also suddenly remembered that, yes, although nothing happened now, the enemies headed by the four elders had not been truly eradicated.


    "judging from the fact that those people failed to kill us several times, they must hate us now, so they will definitely try their best to kill us." xiaonu also agreed with this view.


    han sanqian was about to speak, but lu shen interrupted and said, "i''ll go, what are you afraid of? they were just clowns before, what qualifications do they have now?"


    erhu also said hurriedly: "yes, now the old dragon king has led hundreds of thousands of troops to support us. is their number of people enough?"


    the old dragon king shook his head: "you two, things are not as simple as you said."


    "the opponent''s troops are more than this."


    han sanqian had actually expected the old dragon king''s answer.


    although han sanqian is not from here, han sanqian is a careful person, so he already knew some information from their conversation.


    the people of the water palace and them have always been in harmony with each other.


    there is an important information point in this sentence, that is, the gap in military strength between the two sides should not be large in theory.


    it can even be said that the water palace is relatively deviated, but it occupies an important geographical location in the water, so it achieves a relative balance.


    because the reason is very simple. if the water palace is stronger than the opponent, then defending according to the water and attacking by occupying the land will definitely be the advantageous side for the water palace.


    in this way, the water palace should have an advantage over those people.


    therefore, it can only be due to the water palace''s strength deviation, but its reliable geographical location is strong, which is the possibility and speculation mentioned above.


    it is very likely that both parties chose to tolerate each other in order to avoid unnecessary conflicts and losses, so as to achieve a situation where you will not offend me and i will not offend you.


    but now, everything has changed. the entire shuigong army has attacked, so it is difficult to guarantee that the opponent will not attack with all their strength.


    because you have broken the balance, if the other party cannot respond, then it will be difficult to say who the owner of this land is.


    based on this and the hatred towards han sanqian, the other party will inevitably attack again.


    therefore, han sanqian did not have such rough ideas as lu shen and erhu. even thinking about this now, he knew very clearly how huge the crisis behind this would be.


    "the advantage is that we at least have soldiers now, and at the same time, we also have the help of two more generals."


    one is naturally the old turtle, and the other is naturally the bird.


    for han sanqian, this battle was still very rich.


    han sanqian raised his eyes and glanced at the sky. it was already a little after noon, and there was still some time before dark.


    however, although this time seems to be ample, in fact it is not too much if you want to prepare in advance.


    "after dawn tomorrow, we may encounter a strong counterattack, so now is not the time to be happy." the more han sanqian thought about this, the more dangerous he felt, and he couldn''t help but tell everyone.


    "we all follow mr. han''s arrangements."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5992

    "i have a plan." han sanqian chuckled.


    several people looked at each other doubtfully.


    after a while, several people stayed nearby and listened thoroughly to han sanqian''s plans and arrangements. they couldn''t help being surprised for a while.


    "mr. han, you...are you kidding?"


    "are you sure you want to do this again?"


    it has to be said that whether it was lianhua, lao niu or xiao nu, when they heard han sanqian''s plan for the first time, they all thought han sanqian was crazy!


    "han sanqian, although i admit that your tactical arrangement today is very strong and unexpected enough. however, the same thing cannot be used twice."


    "yes, the enemy suffered a big loss this time and will definitely be more careful next time. i don''t agree with this approach either."


    han sanqian''s strategy is very simple, that is, to use the empty city strategy again.


    all shrimp soldiers will also ambush.


    "the enemy has suffered our losses today and will suspect that we used an empty city strategy later. therefore, when faced with the same situation tomorrow, i believe that the enemy will not only not have the slightest fear at all, but..." xiaonu really didn¡¯t want to talk any more.


    han sanqian smiled softly and said, "what will happen instead?"


    "on the contrary, we will be even more angry. although we have the help of sailors and are not so afraid of the enemy''s general attack, the enemy is still the stronger side after all. i don''t think that irritating the opponent in a life-and-death battle will do us any good." xiao slave way.


    the others also nodded. indeed, you don''t have any advantage in the first place. if you want to anger others, you will only encounter more ferocious attacks from others.


    in this case, the only one who suffers is yourself.


    on the other hand, on our side, it is actually impossible to use this method to achieve any beneficial effects.


    therefore, generally speaking, everyone does not agree with han sanqian to continue to use this method for tomorrow''s defense battle.


    however, for han sanqian, he had a different view.


    "when people are angry, they will indeed strengthen themselves a lot and gain a lot of courage. however, what i often say is that everything has its two sides, and if there is good, it will inevitably there are bad ones.¡±


    relatively speaking, when anger reaches a certain level, it can also make a person lose control of his emotions and reason.


    then, under such circumstances, many judgments will have huge deviations.


    what han sanqian wants is that this group of people made a mistake in judgment under such circumstances.


    "although we have a large number of reinforcements from the sailors, first of all, we cannot kill all the sailors at once. we will fight the enemy to the death."


    these people are not his own, so it is obvious that han sanqian must consider the feelings of the old dragon king.


    good guy, i''m here to help you. you treat my people as human beings and trick me like crazy. who did this?


    "secondly, even if the old dragon king doesn''t care, these sailor brothers don''t care either, and are willing to fight to the death. however, the strength of the sailors is still slightly lacking compared to the enemy."


    if you fight hard, you will most likely be the one who suffers.


    although there are now two new helpers, lao wugui and que''er, who knows whether the enemy has stronger backing?


    han sanqian must include these people.


    so, when the two offset each other, it is still the one who suffers.


    the best way, of course, is to use tactics and strategies.


    "i also deployed an empty city defense, so the enemy''s first reaction when they see it will definitely be anger and disdain. they think that using yesterday''s plan for fun today is disrespectful to them, so they will launch an angry attack on us. "


    "but i also believe that by then their precautions will be lowered."


    "today''s empty city plan is actually fake, but the difference is that our empty city plan tomorrow will be real. once these guys lose their guard under extreme anger, then our brothers who suddenly come out will bring trouble to them. a huge impact."


    hearing han sanqian''s words, wei niu couldn''t help but frown: "i''ll go, it''s really interesting to say that."


    the old turtle also chuckled: "huh, look, he is indeed my eldest brother. that means he is even more vulgar than me. i also think that we can play like this."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5993

    the old dragon king also touched his chin and nodded: "no matter what mr. han says, i will do it, no matter whether this strategy works or not."


    "however, regardless of this, i think it is feasible in terms of strategy alone."


    lianhua also thought for a while: "but wouldn''t it be too simplistic?"


    "yes." xiaonu also nodded.


    han sanqian smiled: "simple, simple, but i don''t think they will be able to see through it."


    sometimes, the simpler something is, it may not necessarily be the easiest for people to understand. moreover, han sanqian felt that they might not be able to discover some of the clues when they were angry.


    anyway, when the strategy is used, there is a possibility of failure, but there is also a possibility of success.


    "however, i will also take your concerns into consideration. when it comes to other tactical arrangements, i will treat it as if the enemy has seen through our plan."


    the best thing about han sanqian is that he always prepares for the worst in everything.


    the advantage of this worst-case scenario is that when things really get that bad, you won''t be at a loss as to what to do.


    "then where should we choose the main battlefield?" old dragon king said: "what i mean is, should we choose a place closer to the water? if the sailors stay away from the water for too long, their combat effectiveness will become more and more serious."


    "on the other hand, the shorter the sailors are out of the water, the stronger their combat effectiveness will be."


    "judging from historical results, it is not a big problem for three to four sailors to deal with an enemy. we have nearly half a million troops. according to this calculation, it is enough to withstand their army of more than 100,000 people."


    "i also believe that their total strength is just over a hundred thousand people."


    prime minister turtle also nodded: "yes, if we resist like this, our chances of winning will be greater."


    even if you can''t completely defeat the enemy, i believe it''s not a big problem to put up a fierce resistance.


    after fierce resistance, both sides will reconsider whether this battle should continue and whether it can continue.


    this thing is called deterrence.


    "i still want to choose the place where kui niu was." han sanqian said.


    as soon as these words came out, most of the people present were shocked.


    lianhua said hurriedly: "the cemetery is still some distance away from the water source. if all the sailors are to gather there, they may not be able to get replenished by the water flow."


    "yes, the combat effectiveness of the sailors will be sharply reduced. i am afraid that an army of 500,000 people will not be able to withstand the attack of 100,000 troops." the old dragon king also said worriedly.


    wei niu thought for a while and nodded: "although the entrance gate of the ancient tomb is indeed easy to defend but difficult to attack, that place is indeed not a high-quality place. in other words, the terrain advantage there can be used to make up for the sailors'' weakness. i think it¡¯s not cost-effective to reduce combat effectiveness.¡±


    everyone nodded.


    this account is indeed easy to calculate. in fact, han sanqian does not deny that this is a huge loss.


    but han sanqian''s plan is that the more he wants to paralyze the enemy and fall into the trap, the more the terrain selection should be familiar and less suspicious.


    even the enemies thought it was a very stupid place.


    in this way, the enemy will be angry and think that you deceived me like this yesterday and want to do it again today. you think i am a fool.


    if you do this, the other party''s anger will be ignited to the highest level.


    "in addition, i think that if the enemy finds out that we are fighting on the water, they will also know the nature of sailors, and they will take every step when attacking us."


    in this case, for han sanqian and others, this situation is actually the last thing they want to see.


    no one is afraid of fighting a fool, but everyone is afraid of fighting a smart person.


    because the latter is so stable that it is difficult for you to find its flaws.


    and target the flaw to launch the most deadly attack.


    "they also let their guard down in cemeteries."


    "as for the problem that the sailors'' combat effectiveness will be sharply reduced if they leave the water, we know it, and of course they know it too." when han sanqian said this, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    the old turtle immediately understood what he was talking about. he smiled and said, "listen to what my elder brother means. your so-called clarity seems to have another way."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5994

    han sanqian smiled mysteriously.


    the old turtle is very wretched, but also very smart. to a certain extent, his brain is really fast enough. when he says one sentence, this guy already understands the next sentence in an instant.


    "of course there is a way." han sanqian said: "if everyone knows this so-called, it is actually a wrong message."


    if this is misinformation, it could be the most fatal for anyone.


    false intelligence will make many of your actions wrong and futile, and sometimes even completely change the situation.


    "the enemy believes that our ancient tomb is far away from the water, so the combat effectiveness of our sailors is very weak." han sanqian said: "then even if they think so, our sailors'' attack power is actually very strong. "


    the old dragon king frowned: "generally speaking, when the sailors are very close to the water, at least three can fight one. but if it is in the cemetery, we may need at least fifteen or sixty-seven to complete the deal. the other person is alone.¡±


    han sanqian nodded, which means that this is a full five times difference.


    it has to be said that this gap is huge.


    however, han sanqian likes such a huge gap, because the greater the gap, the greater the information error will be once a fight breaks out, and the enemy will be more unprepared.


    que''er has been getting along with the old turtle for a long time. even if she is not smart, she can react very quickly to the influence of that guy. she understood instantly: "master, don''t you mean to let water in the ancient tomb?" ?¡±


    han sanqian was very satisfied with the performance of the two newly recruited boys. yes, once there is water in the cemetery, han sanqian can complete the information error of the sailors.


    "i have been to an ancient tomb before, and i found that the tomb is very huge, and there is a relatively hidden stone chamber at the top of the tomb."


    the stone room is located above the entire space, so if there is water in that room, it will actually be difficult for the enemy to find it.


    sailors can stay in the water there, and then suddenly burst out of it.


    han sanqian believed that in this way, the enemy would be in chaos.


    "that place was connected by a vent before, so it''s not too far from the ground."


    "if you want to introduce water inside, i believe it won''t be a big problem."


    the only regret is that the vent was blown up.


    otherwise, it is actually most convenient to use the vent to fill the water directly.


    "this is indeed a good idea. however, there is a problem. although it is not too far from the ground, there is still some distance."


    "according to what mr. han means, we need to dig a trench deep into the ground. but the question is, do we have enough time? will it be enough?" lianhua said worriedly.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "we have hundreds of thousands of people. do you know how quickly hundreds of thousands of people can build infrastructure?"


    born in a country that is crazy about infrastructure on a blue planet, han sanqian certainly knows how important the power of many people is to infrastructure.


    "girl, you really don''t have to worry about this. whether it''s our shrimp soldiers or our crab generals, they have pairs of large pincers in their hands. they can not only kill people, but also throw dirt."


    the old dragon king smiled confidently. he was quite proud of this ability.


    "that''s right, there are so many of us, and the shrimp soldiers and crab generals themselves are capable in this regard. if we want to lead the canal from the outside to the cemetery, it''s really not a big problem." the little slave was also very happy: "the only problem is, the one above although the tomb is large, it is relative to a person."


    "i mean, if we were to put our team inside, there wouldn''t be much room for it."


    it''s so high that it can hold tens of thousands of people inside.


    however, these tens of thousands of people are actually not a big threat to the enemy. therefore, it is actually difficult to solve the crises and difficulties they encounter.


    regarding this, han sanqian was not worried at all, and just smiled softly: "don''t worry, this problem is actually not important."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5995

    in many battles on the battlefield, there are not actually that many large-scale killings. in other words, either you lead 100,000 people, i lead 100,000 people, or it is a complete confrontation of 200,000 people.


    there is no such thing. the real battlefield is not like this. it is only written like this in tv series or novels.


    a real war may actually involve only ten to twenty thousand or even thousands of vanguard troops fighting.


    once the momentum and formation are lost at this time, the situation will become extremely scary and dangerous.


    not to mention that it was completely lost at that time, but at least, this battle has begun to take a huge turn. if there is no effective attack and reversal later, this battle is actually not far from losing.


    therefore, the people in the cemetery never need them to be able to completely reverse the situation and how much impact and damage they will cause to the enemy.


    they only need to suddenly attack when the enemy is most careless, and then beat the enemy into panic in an instant, then everything will be completely achieved.


    han sanqian believed that the enemy would definitely be in chaos and throw a rat weapon.


    because it is impossible for the enemy to know how many sailors above are at full combat effectiveness, and they don''t even know why these sailors have extremely strong combat effectiveness.


    moreover, even if they knew it, the soldiers who were actually fighting did not know it. how could they not be afraid of being attacked in a panic.


    after listening to han sanqian''s analysis, everyone nodded.


    the strange cow also snorted: "when i first heard about your plan, i actually thought it was very stupid."


    "after all, it doesn''t matter what you want. however, after listening to everything you said, i think it is very feasible."


    the old turtle also smiled and said: "in fact, the most exquisite thing about this move is that, one link after another, it looks like the stupidest arrangement on the outside, but there is the most exquisite arrangement inside the stupidest arrangement."


    "as the saying goes, it is not easy for people to believe the truth, and it is not easy for people to believe lies, because something that is too true may be false, and something that is too false may be too false."


    ¡°but when something is true or false, it¡¯s often the most confusing to people, because it can be both true and false, and it¡¯s hard to tell the difference.¡±


    although que''er didn''t speak, her heart was happy.


    although she was forced to recognize han sanqian as her master, han sanqian was also her master after all. of course she was proud of her master being so wise.


    "i also think you can do this." the old dragon king also smiled.


    "since everyone thinks it''s possible, let''s start taking action." lianhua urged: "time is tight, and if we can finish it ahead of time, of course it would be best, and everyone can still have a rest."


    "if we can''t make it in time, it would be good for us to have more time."


    girls are always more careful and have to be more meticulous in controlling many things.


    however, just when everyone was about to leave, han sanqian smiled and waved his hand: "everyone, don''t be in a hurry."


    "mr. han, what other plans do you have?" the old dragon king turned around and said respectfully.


    others also looked at han sanqian with puzzled faces, wondering what plans and new arrangements this guy had.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "before we start these operations, we need to purge our team."


    "although the plan is very sophisticated, you also know that if any detail in it is revealed, then our entire plan will be like a fortress made of sand. when the wind blows, it will fall apart."


    as he finished speaking, han sanqian turned his attention to lu shen and er hu.


    the two of them were obviously confused, and the next second they were even more panicked.


    they had an ominous premonition.


    lianhua frowned: "mr. han, you mean, my brother and erhu..."


    "you have seen their faces before. i am worried that once there is a fight, these two guys might sell us out. therefore, these two guys must be dealt with before the operation begins."


    the two people suddenly became even more panicked.


    "master, tell me how to deal with it, i''ll do it." que''er sneered.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5996

    lu shen and er hu were completely dumbfounded. they really didn''t expect that at this time, they would suddenly be liquidated.


    this is outrageous.


    they did make a mistake. in fact, they were really afraid of being liquidated by han sanqian. therefore, after the enemy chose to retreat, these two people had been very panicked and worried.


    after all, they knew that nothing would end well for them.


    but in the end, the army withdrew, and the two of them were not liquidated.


    i originally thought that this was a good thing. maybe mr. han sanqian didn''t care about the villains and didn''t want to cause trouble to them, so they felt relatively calm.


    but who can know that they were not happy for long, or in other words, just when they were about to forget about this matter, my dear, suddenly someone wanted to settle the matter again.


    it is difficult for people who have not experienced this kind of anxiety to express it, and it is also difficult to understand the despair involved.


    "no, don''t, brother han, no, i call you uncle han. we...we are helpless."


    "we just want to survive. we...we are also forced to do nothing."


    "actually, after those people caught us, they asked us a lot of questions. yes, i admit that we did answer some, because if we want to survive, we have to tell them some real information."


    "however, we can also guarantee that we have not disclosed some key information to them."


    "our hearts are always on your side."


    erhu also nodded hurriedly: "yes, we are actually still facing us. otherwise, if we tell the enemy all the information, you..."


    hearing the two people''s explanations, han sanqian really wanted to laugh for a moment.


    "when you say this, i feel a little sorry for you." han sanqian smiled and said: "you have made such a big sacrifice to protect us. alas..."


    lu shen smiled awkwardly and tried his best to hide his lies: "haha, we all go through difficulties together, we...we still have some ethics."


    the strange cow snorted coldly: "if you are really as principled as you say, how could the other party come to the cemetery so quickly? i think you guys just told us where we are. someone else.¡±


    "since you''ve even told such a secret, i''m really curious as to what else you guys haven''t told the enemy."


    han sanqian didn''t say anything, just looked at these two guys, asking them to explain the problem of the strange cow.


    lu shen and er hu looked at each other, even more embarrassed. because they were lying, of course they couldn''t tell anything true from beginning to end.


    especially when faced with the problem of strange cows, the two of them didn''t know what to do.


    "there are still many things we haven''t said yet, such as...such as how many people we have, and how your body experts'' industry and mining are going. we haven''t said anything about these."


    "yeah yeah."


    the two people nodded wildly. at this time, they couldn''t care about so much. no matter whether the logic was reasonable or not, there was only one purpose anyway.


    that¡¯s when everyone believes them, and that¡¯s true.


    on the other hand, if you can''t trust them, they will be in big trouble.


    thinking of this, the two people naturally performed even harder.


    lianhua couldn''t stand it anymore. her younger brother knew his personality very well and knew how he behaved. in fact, his sister knew better than anyone else. once these two people were caught, they would definitely reveal everything.


    what they didn''t say wasn''t because they didn''t want to say it, but in fact they didn''t know. after all, even lianhua and others didn''t know han sanqian''s arrangements in the cemetery.


    it was obvious that han sanqian had predicted in advance that he would be betrayed by them.


    therefore, it is just a matter of taking advantage of the situation.


    under this situation, the two of them were still acting out in such a clumsy way. they were not embarrassed, but even their sister was embarrassed.


    "mr. han, there is no need to listen to the sophistry of the two of them. since they betrayed us, you should kill them if you should. never care about anyone''s face."


    lotus''s attitude is obviously very tough.


    "i''ll go, sister, you...you want to kill your relatives out of righteousness."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5997

    "i don''t have a brother like you. even if i do, it''s just a blood relationship that i can''t escape from since i was born. but now, i despise and disdain him."


    "it''s even more shameful."


    lotus was very determined and showed no mercy at all.


    lu shen suddenly became desperate. in fact, he knew very well that the reason why he was still alive and quibbling here was because his sister was still in the opponent''s camp and could be regarded as a hero to some extent.


    therefore, even if you really made a mistake, the other party will consider your sister''s face and give you a lighter punishment.


    this was his last straw.


    but what he never imagined was that at this most critical moment, his sister would so decisively cut off the relationship with him.


    this means that the final trump card is gone.


    "sister, no, no, we have been playing together since childhood, and you have always taken care of my younger brother. how can you..."


    "yes, sister lianhua, no, you...just have mercy on us."


    lianhua turned her face away.


    don''t want to pay any attention to it.


    han sanqian shook his head helplessly: "actually, if many siblings grow up together, their relationship will actually be very good."


    "my elder sister is attentive, so she took good care of my younger brother almost always when he was young. my younger brother will also grow up under my elder sister''s protection."


    "however, this is all when we were young. when we grow up, do you know how the relationship between siblings will change?" han sanqian asked with a smile.


    the group of people looked at han sanqian in confusion, and even lotus couldn''t help but feel a little pity.


    han sanqian smiled and said: "when the younger brother becomes an adult and becomes sensible, out of a sense of responsibility or other reasons, the younger brother will actually become an older brother in many cases."


    "sister, she has become sister."


    "the younger brother will do everything possible to protect his sister. even if the sister finds a boyfriend, she will be extremely hostile to the boyfriend."


    this is a fact. in fact, many siblings will completely reverse the relationship after the younger brother matures.


    the younger brother will in turn protect his older sister, care about everything about her, and worry about everything about her.


    "but it is obvious that you two siblings have not changed in this relationship. so, it can only mean that lu shen, you have never grown up."


    "or maybe you, as a person, have never known what responsibility is."


    "it''s time for you to protect your sister a long time ago, but you are still being protected by your sister. you are indeed very disappointing."


    hearing this, lianhua''s eyes were slightly moist.


    han sanqian''s words really made the grievances in her heart come out completely.


    she has always cared a lot about her brother.


    he caused trouble outside time and time again, but in the end, it was always her sister who wiped his butt.


    she is not actually a wild woman by nature, but in order to protect her younger brother and for this younger brother, she has to become such a woman.


    she also knows that the more she behaves like this, the easier it will be for her to be unable to get married, because the most taboo thing for a woman, no matter whether she is beautiful or ugly, is to make men afraid of her.


    for those top-notch beautiful women, sometimes according to common sense, it should be easy for them to find a sincere man who is good to her, but in fact it may often be the opposite.


    the reason is actually that they will make many people subconsciously stay away from them, thinking that they are untouchable and untouchable, thus naturally cutting off many opportunities. this even happens without their knowledge.


    this alone will lead to such a situation. if you are also vicious and fearful, you may lose even more.


    lianhua''s appearance is also considered to be the best, and she is the village chief''s daughter in the village. she can get whatever she wants. however, she is already 26 or 7 this year, but she has never been involved in love. how could she not know it? here are some of the reasons.


    she has been carrying this burden just for this younger brother. she hopes that his younger brother will mature one day. this hope was originally very slim. until his younger brother completely betrayed her for his own life, he almost gave her the happiness that he already had. a dead heart, the most fatal blow...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5998

    there is no greater sorrow than the death of the heart, as is the case with the lotus flower.


    but she could only grit her teeth tightly and swallow everything into her stomach.


    now, han sanqian suddenly mentioned these things. to a certain extent, it suddenly touched the softest place deep in her heart. the feeling of having endured for many years and finally getting a chance to vent made her burst into tears.


    "mr. han, don''t mention these anymore. in fact, i know very well that it will be difficult for my brother to grow up. it''s just that i have been forcing myself to believe these things."


    "kill." lotus turned his head away.


    after hearing that lian hua had said to kill them, lu shen and er hu were completely panicked.


    "no, sister, no, i don''t want to die. i...i am the only male in our family."


    "mr. han, we were wrong. no, uncle han, please spare our lives." erhu also kowtowed fiercely.


    no one else spoke up. how to punish the traitor was han sanqian''s own business. they also felt that they should be punished, so it was impossible for anyone to plead for the two of them at this time.


    han sanqian did not make a decision immediately, but looked at the two people quietly. finally, he slowly spoke.


    "someone is coming."


    "here we are." several shrimp soldiers immediately came forward.


    at the same time, lu shen and er hu also panicked.


    "drag them down and imprison them first. when they get to the cemetery, behead them in public."


    "yes."


    upon hearing han sanqian''s decision, lu shen and er hu were so frightened that they sat on the spot, their eyes widening.


    "no, no, don''t, don''t."


    the two people struggled, but the life-saving shrimp soldiers had completely pulled them up, and then tied them directly behind their backs.


    "take it down."


    with the last unwilling roar of the two people, everything seemed to have settled.


    han sanqian took one more look at lotus and said, "do you hate me if i do this?"


    lotus''s expression is a little complicated.


    judging from the anger in her heart, it was natural that her brother should be executed. she had nothing to hate han sanqian.


    however, sometimes reason is always reason, and people are still emotional.


    that person has always been his biological brother, so how could lianhua be so ruthless?


    "don''t worry. in fact, i have no intention of actually killing them." han sanqian patted lianhua''s shoulder and consoled him.


    as soon as these words came out, not only lianhua was slightly shocked, but even xiaonu and others had no idea what han sanqian was talking about.


    after all, he had personally given the beheading order, so why did he not have the thought of killing them in the blink of an eye?


    the old dragon king smiled softly and stood up: "if mr. han really has the idea of ??killing the two of them, then the order just given may be delayed and executed immediately. why bother to wait until the ancient tomb to execute it?"


    xiaonu frowned: "that''s right. what''s the point of going to the ancient tomb?"


    the old turtle smiled and said: "the ancient tomb has no special significance, so my eldest brother actually doesn''t want to kill them two."


    old oogway and old dragon king are indeed old guys, and they can understand some of han sanqian''s details at once.


    yes, lianhua is indeed a member of the same boat in this operation. people have hard work without credit. therefore, even if lianhua really asks han sanqian not to make decisions based on her face, han sanqian how could he ignore her face?


    therefore, it is unlikely that han sanqian would kill these two people.


    in fact, the main purpose of making this decision was to teach lu shen and er hu a lesson.


    han sanqian believes that a person''s growth or maturity must have experienced some major events in life.


    so, a person''s life or death is the biggest experience at present.


    if these two people are really close to death, maybe they will know the value of life in the future.


    on the way back to the ancient tomb, they will review the final despair of their lives. han sanqian also hopes that in this process, they will understand why they have reached this point, and hope that they can regret it.


    in this way, han sanqian''s hard work will not be wasted.


    after hearing this, lianhua looked at han sanqian gratefully, her face filled with disbelief...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5999

    "mr. han, i...i really don''t know what to say, but what i must say is, thank you."


    thousands of words, when combined in the end, are actually two words.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "we are all in this together, don''t talk about this."


    han sanqian finished speaking and looked at the old dragon king: "old dragon king, i would like to trouble you to tell your soldiers, otherwise i will worry..."


    the old dragon king laughed: "just relax. haha."


    prime minister wu gui stepped back, obviously making arrangements in private.


    "okay, we''re almost done here. let''s go to the ancient tomb quickly. we have to make the necessary preparations."


    after han sanqian finished his instructions, the group of people did not dare to delay at all, and quickly rushed towards the cemetery.


    at this time, the fourth elder and others were on the other side.


    they were not actually that far away from the valley.


    although they were very anxious when they broke through, they did not collapse on a large scale after the successful breakout. on the contrary, throughout the whole process, the more they thought about it, the more they felt something was wrong.


    the fourth elder frowned: "this doesn''t feel normal."


    "yeah, i always feel like we''ve been deceived."


    "the enemy rushed down. although we broke through the encirclement, why didn''t the enemy pursue us?"


    "it''s impossible for these people not to understand the principle of beating up a drowned dog."


    although there is a reason to chase after the poor, but not chasing at all is indeed too absurd.


    the great elder had also felt strange for a long time. seeing that the three elders had such thoughts, he couldn''t help but frown and wonder: "you mean, are we falling into a trap?"


    the fourth elder hurriedly said: "brother, according to logic, it is unlikely that the troops from the water palace will arrive in advance."


    "theoretically, our intelligence should not be so wrong, so i remain somewhat skeptical about this possibility."


    the second elder also said hurriedly: "brother, i also think that we may have been tricked."


    "damn it!" the third elder slapped his palm directly on the big tree next to him: "if this is really the case, then aren''t these people playing tricks on us again?"


    the great elder frowned again: "but if this is really the case, then...then we have no good solution now. look at this time."


    the four of them looked up at the sky, where the scorching sun was already high.


    "it''s already noon. even if they were fake before, now that we are fighting back, i''m afraid it''s too late. in terms of time, the other party''s reinforcements are already in place." the great elder sighed.


    even if they reflected on the current opportunity, they had completely missed it.


    "damn it, we can''t just let it go like this, right?" the second elder''s temper couldn''t stand such humiliation at all.


    "second brother, don''t worry. even if we have to fight back, it won''t be today. this matter needs to be discussed in the long term." the fourth elder said.


    the great elder nodded: "yes, it is very likely that the water palace''s sailor support is all in place now. if we fight back, our little power alone may not change the situation of the battle."


    "everything needs to be rearranged."


    the third elder frowned: "brother, what do you mean, are we going to ask the people from the headquarters?"


    "isn''t this too embarrassing?"


    "yes, they came here specifically to humiliate us earlier. if we still beg them now, then they may take advantage of the situation. where will our reputation be then?"


    the great elder shouted angrily: "then i want to ask you, can we keep our reputation by letting the enemy go like this?"


    "aren''t we being ridiculed by others, aren''t we being used as an excuse to make trouble against us?"


    as soon as these words came out, the second elder and the third elder lowered their heads in depression. they were in a dilemma. it seemed that this difficult choice had become less difficult.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6000

    when a group of four people arrived at their branch headquarters again, it seemed unusually quiet.


    the entire temple seemed to have been looted and empty.


    the four elders looked strange, but they did not dare to say anything. they could only stand in the hall and wait obediently.


    "according to the spies'' report, you launched the attack in the morning, and the enemy''s reinforcements from the water palace officially arrived at noon. this means that you have a full morning to launch the attack on the enemy."


    "but what i want to know is what you have been doing all morning."


    as soon as the four of them stood up, there was a burst of shouts in the hall.


    however, one could only hear his voice but not see his figure.


    the four of them did not dare to show any slightness and hurriedly knelt down.


    "palace master, the four of us are incompetent and were... fooled by that guy named han sanqian."


    "yes, this person has many tricks and tricks. he used two deserters to lure us to the ancient tomb, deliberately pretending to lure the enemy deep into the tomb. we were also alert to observe this matter at the time, but because we spent a lot of money on it the amount of time and energy allowed us to ignore the conspiracy behind it."


    "after we made up our minds to attack them, they pretended to be desperate and led us to pursue them near the forbidden area, making us think that they were desperate. but when we were about to attack, there were sudden bursts of sound behind us. crying to kill.¡±


    "in that extremely panic situation, we could only subconsciously think that we had fallen into a trap. therefore, when we saw that the other party deliberately left a gap for us, we wanted to break out quickly, so..."


    "why."


    looking back on the situation at that time, they themselves were actually very angry.


    there is no problem with each step, but when all the steps are added up, the problem becomes very big.


    this was really an unconscious step into the abyss of death, so that they did not have any time to react.


    "are you making excuses for your failure?" the voice shouted coldly.


    the four heads hit the ground together.


    "we don''t dare. what we know is that with such strength, we failed to deal with the enemy''s small number. it is really a shame. we are willing to take responsibility for this failure. however, we i also want to clarify the facts so that you, the palace master, can have some reference when you personally take action."


    "yes, we are still waiting for the palace master to punish the four of us."


    the attitude of the four people was quite good. after all, they knew very well that they themselves had made a serious mistake, and the superiors could kill them if they wanted to.


    but if they talk like this, things will often turn around.


    you see, we have a good attitude, and we have also analyzed and found out where our problems lie. therefore, if the people above have a little pity on them, they will not only let them go temporarily, but will also let them continue to carry out the next attack. , or as a participant, there is an opportunity to make meritorious deeds.


    sure enough, when the palace master heard this, he did not respond immediately. instead, after a while, he slowly walked out.


    this palace master was naturally none other than his immediate superior, xu long, who had come to their rescue when they encountered a crisis.


    "we, the guilty ministers, will see the lord of the palace."


    the four people kowtowed in unison again.


    xu long looked slightly cold and said in a cold voice: "okay, stop being so polite. the four of you have been following me for many years. to be honest, i am quite dissatisfied with your performance."


    "you brought almost all the people from my branch hall out, but in the end, you couldn''t even deal with a few villains. not to mention that the people from the main hall came to look for trouble and humiliate us before. even if they didn''t come, i''m really ashamed now. panic."


    xu long was very angry. in this battle, he felt very useless and very angry.


    such a powerful force, not to mention how destructive it must be, should at least exert an overwhelming force. as a result, they surrendered without fighting.


    this was simply a blow to his face, making it difficult for him to accept.


    "the four of us do deserve to die, but if the palace master is willing to give us four clowns a chance, we are willing to atone for our sins."


    "atonement? i would like to ask the four of you how you plan to atone for your sins?" xu long looked at the four of them coldly.


    the four republicans looked at each other and lowered their heads. the great elder spoke first...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6001

    the great elder hurriedly said: "palace master, now all the enemy water palace soldiers have arrived. although it seems that their defense has been completed, it does not mean that we have lost the opportunity."


    "yes, we have calculated that if we use all our troops to attack the people in the water palace, we can win."


    "according to our frontline intelligence, han sanqian and his group did not stay near the forbidden area for long. they chose to return to the cemetery. presumably, they should also know that the cemetery is actually far away from the water source. yes, this means that the combat effectiveness of these sailors has been drastically reduced under such circumstances."


    "if the sailors are close to the water, judging from our past history, if we fight, we have a chance of winning, but the losses will also be very heavy. this is the fundamental reason why we and the water palace have always lived in harmony."


    "but today is different from the past. all the people from the water palace rushed out, and they are far away from the water. their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. we can take this opportunity to counterattack them in one fell swoop, and at the same time kill the water palace."


    hearing this, xu long frowned slightly.


    the great elder knew that if his palace master reacted like this, then everything would be in trouble.


    he hurriedly struck while the iron was hot: "palace master, although the people in the water palace have always been at odds with us, this group of people is always a threat to us."


    "in the past, there was nothing we could do against them, or attacking them would cause too much damage. now, they are openly hostile to us, which is breaking the rules. we should really teach them a lesson."


    the fourth elder also said hurriedly: "yes, shui gong wants to mind his own business. it just so happens that this time we will take this opportunity to capture them in one fell swoop."


    "palace master, this plan is feasible. killing them will not only establish your authority, but also eliminate the threat. from now on, we will have the final say here."


    xu long nodded slightly, and what the four subordinates said was indeed very reasonable.


    this is actually an excellent opportunity for anyone.


    "the only problem is that if we have to deal with so many people in the water palace, our strength alone is not enough, unless..."


    the four elders all nodded.


    "unless, the main palace also sends people to support." the great elder said.


    xu long also nodded: "but the relationship between the main palace and us cannot be said to be bad, but terrible. isn''t it an extravagant hope to ask them to help us?"


    based on xu long''s understanding of the main hall, those people would have burned incense even if they didn''t add insult to injury. how could he expect them to help him in turn?


    this is really unrealistic.


    "but it''s not impossible." the great elder said softly: "in the past, everyone''s interests were in conflict with each other. naturally, they didn''t like us, and we didn''t like them either."


    "but it''s different now. everyone''s enemy is the water palace. if the water palace is destroyed, it will actually be a good thing for us and them."


    "based on this, i believe this matter still needs to be discussed."


    xu long glanced at the four elders and nodded.


    "okay, since the four of you think this is feasible, then i, the master of the palace, can try to contact the people in the main palace."


    although the main hall and the branch halls have always been at odds, and there may even be conflicts at any time, in the end, everyone is a family, and when danger really comes, everyone can always rely on each other.


    of course, on the other hand, if everyone has the same interests, then everyone can cooperate with each other.


    thinking of this, xu long formed a true energy in his hand and prepared to contact the people in the main hall of the gate.


    but almost when he was about to take action, suddenly, bursts of chuckles came.


    "master xu, why go to such trouble and contact the main palace personally."


    "it''s ironic to say that before, palace master xu was so majestic and powerful that you were the only one in the world to have your own palace. but i didn''t expect that palace master xu would lower his noble head so quickly and even turn to our main palace to ask for help. ¡±


    three sneers rang out in search of reputation, and three special envoys walked in coldly from outside the palace.


    seeing the three people coming, palace master xu and the five others had complicated expressions for a moment.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6002

    you are happy. after all, when you were about to contact the main palace, three special envoys had already rushed over. this is a typical good thing that pillows come when you want to sleep.


    but there is also sadness, because it is obvious that although these three people are here, it is obvious at a glance what their intentions are and what their intentions are.


    the one who comes is not kind.


    being ridiculed in this way, the four elders were actually a little embarrassed. after all, this was indeed humiliating and mocking.


    however, at this time, it is more necessary to remain calm, because everyone including xu long is actually very clear about one thing, that is, they currently have demands from each other.


    therefore, avoiding the intensification of conflicts is the top priority.


    "the three special envoys wanted to see the good things about our division of the palace. as it turned out, my four subordinates were indeed incompetent and did some dirty things. it really makes xu ashamed."


    xu long calmed down his previous arrogance and admitted all of this in a very calm and direct way.


    anyway, you just want to take the opportunity to ridicule us, so fine, i will just admit that i am rubbish and you will have no place to ridicule me.


    "dianzhu xu has always been arrogant and arrogant, not to mention arrogant, but at least he is a person who thinks very highly of himself. i didn''t expect that one day we would hear him say such things."


    "i still remember the arrogance that palace master xu had when he first came out of seclusion yesterday."


    "haha, that was the energy at that time, haha, it was so powerful. now that i think about it, it''s almost ironic."


    after hearing these words, xu long was mentally prepared, but after all, he was still a little worried about it.


    thinking that xu long has been around for half his life, when will it be his turn for others to point their noses at him and talk about him like this? however, he really has no good solution at the moment.


    first, his subordinates really failed to live up to expectations, so they caused some very ugly scenes, which he had to clean up.


    second, the only way to regain his position at the moment was to cooperate with the main palace, so he had to swallow his anger.


    "hey, you three, that''s about it. our palace master sincerely wants to cooperate with the main palace. are you using it like this?"


    "that''s right, do you really think we can''t beg you?"


    "we really can''t bear the anger of being run away by those people, but that doesn''t mean we can endure your cynicism."


    "we are all one. if we are embarrassed, don''t you feel ashamed? we all lose face together. as for us, we just have to bear more infamy than you."


    "but in the end, if the rules are broken, everyone suffers together."


    xu long can endure it, but that doesn''t mean the four elders can endure it.


    facing the enemy''s ridicule, the four people quickly counterattacked.


    this counterattack is relatively reasonable.


    although they do have requests from the headquarters, in the final analysis, they are always on the same side, and they are all prosperous.


    the three envoys had a disdainful smile on their faces. on the surface, it seemed that they didn''t take it seriously at all, but at least they didn''t actually continue to make fun of them.


    "okay, since you want to talk, don''t blame us for not giving you face. tell us, how do you want to talk?"


    "the ugly words come first. don''t think that you are on the same side as us. we are all equal. you are the one who begged us. therefore, we have to be clear about the priority. otherwise, even if you say nothing, i will not absolute guarantee, cooperation is impossible.¡±


    they are always the main hall, and they consider themselves to be much stronger than the subordinate halls, so they naturally have the aura of their superiors.


    on the other hand, the branch hall still has the ball against them, so they are even less likely to miss such a great opportunity.


    xu long had actually predicted this. after all, if this person were him, he would actually have more worries or demands.


    "tell me the conditions for your cooperation." xu long said softly: "if this battle can severely damage or even annihilate the water palace, what benefits do you want to share?"


    the three envoys looked at each other with smiles. they all knew very well that xu long had promised so decisively, so it was inevitable that this time they could make a fierce move.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6003

    "after removing the water palace, 80% of the area within the water palace''s sphere of influence will be under the jurisdiction of our main palace."


    "yes, as for the remaining 20% ??you will share, for the time being, we don''t know. we will make a decision after thinking about it later. of course, the decision is in our hands."


    hearing this, the great elder was furious on the spot. although he expected that these people would definitely ask for a lot, he did not expect that they would ask for so much.


    this means that what is captured must be divided into eighty-two accounts. the key point is that the second party cannot make the decision.


    after the water palace was knocked down, the other party directly destroyed all the good places, and only left some rotten things to give them 20%, then they really suffered a big loss, right?


    to them, this was basically a fight in vain.


    in the final analysis, everything was just a breath of bad breath, but the price paid in return was that a large number of soldiers and horses on his side would be lost in the battle. this deal was not cost-effective no matter how you calculated it.


    thinking of this, the great elder was the first to stand up and express his dissatisfaction: "you are not negotiating terms. you are clearly living alone, and you also asked us to work for you for free."


    "that''s right, if you want to negotiate terms like this, then we can just stop talking."


    the attitude of the four elders was very firm. after all, the other party was too bullying. this was not a matter of compromise, but simply unbearable.


    the three envoys did not panic at all, they just looked at xu long with a faint smile. to them, it was not important what the four elders thought, what was important was xu long.


    he is the master of the branch hall and the leader of this group of people.


    xu long was not as impulsive as the four elders, nor was he as angry as them. he knew very well that at this time, he, the leader, had to keep his composure.


    he stretched out his hand and made the four elders shut their mouths. then he smiled softly: "why are you four in a hurry? negotiations have to be done slowly. there is no way that a tacit understanding can be reached as soon as we sit down at the table."


    the price offered by the other party is indeed very outrageous and even unacceptable.


    however, this is normal. after all, it is impossible for the other party to hand over the bottom directly at once. that is something only a fool would do.


    "three of you, after all, we are all a family, so don''t use some negotiation methods. it is a waste of time. let''s go straight to the point. we want 40%, and the 40% will be directly calculated according to our general palace. and the location of the branch halls."


    "no matter where the designated area belongs, whether it is rich or not, how about everyone just acknowledge it?"


    seeing his master speak, the great elder hurriedly echoed: "june 4th is almost over. there is not much difference in number between your people and the people in our branch hall."


    "if we divide it directly according to the territorial direction, it will be convenient for jurisdiction when the time comes. if you really want to negotiate well and cooperate well, don''t cause trouble."


    the three envoys did not immediately answer, was june 4th fair? at least judging from the current situation, it was fair. everyone''s efforts were almost the same, but they had a certain advantage in getting what they got.


    however, if this is the case alone, it is obviously not enough.


    "there are seven of us and three of you. either we will cooperate with each other, or we will stop talking."


    the three people made the final offer.


    the great elder was a little angry. to a certain extent, this condition still felt a bit excessive.


    seventy percent, compared to thirty percent, this is not a slight advantage.


    however, this is obviously not the time for him to speak, because the two sides have already entered the smallest tug of war. if he speaks rashly, it is very likely that the negotiation will not proceed.


    therefore, the four elders could only look at xu long helplessly at this time, letting him make the final decision.


    xu long frowned tightly at this moment, and fell into deep contemplation for a while. the conditions in front of him were already here, and it was up to him whether he agreed or not.


    but the consequences are unpredictable, and it is very likely to be related to the future development of the branch hall!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6004

    xu long thought for a long time and finally nodded: "okay, 30%, 30%."


    seeing xu long''s agreement, the other four elders suddenly became anxious. after all, this was really a huge disadvantage.


    "palace master, no, they are clearly trying to trick us."


    "that''s right, we don''t have to cooperate, but we can''t bear it if we are made to suffer this kind of anger."


    in fact, to a certain extent, xu long could completely understand the mood of the four elders, especially since he, as the master of the branch hall, felt this situation even more deeply.


    but, then again, he has no other choice now.


    of course it was okay to continue the discussion with these three people, but to him, it actually didn''t mean much anymore.


    there is no way, if the other party eats them to death, they will agree to it, because although they are all facing the enemy, it is obvious that their side is more urgent to regain their position.


    therefore, they obviously occupy a certain high position.


    thinking of this, xu long looked at the three special envoys.


    the three envoys were quite satisfied. the strength of the branch hall was not much worse than that of the main hall. therefore, the main hall always felt that they had no face, including their three special envoys.


    according to normal logic, as special envoys, they should theoretically be qualified and capable to command the branch hall.


    but just because the branch hall is too strong, they have always been ignored. this makes the superiors of the main hall very angry, and also makes them who try to use chicken feathers as arrows even more angry.


    they already had people who wanted to clean up the branch hall. they came here just to ridicule them and take the opportunity to make trouble, but xu long came out and ruined everything.


    i thought everything would end like this, but unexpectedly, the situation suddenly changed unexpectedly.


    this time they not only took advantage in words, but also benefited in direct benefits.


    "since palace master xu is so happy, of course we have to sacrifice our lives to compensate you."


    "yes, things at home always belong to the family. when there are enemies, we still have to deal with the outside world unanimously."


    seeing that the three envoys had relaxed, xu long glanced at his four elders and said coldly: "what are you doing here? hurry up and have some food and wine prepared. let''s discuss a counterattack plan tomorrow."


    "yes."


    the four elders acted quickly after hearing the order. xu long was indeed very well-organized. although he was obviously at a disadvantage, he still maintained a smile on his face and even slightly bent to greet the three envoys.


    the three envoys smiled softly and followed xu long towards the inner hall.


    the four elders had already prepared the round table and served dishes and wine. after xu long and the three envoys sat down, the group of people sat down.


    "i would like to ask the three of you if you have any ideas about tomorrow''s general attack." xu long stood up as he spoke, and with a move of his hand, he drew a map in the air.


    the location of the ancient tomb is precisely marked.


    "right now, our enemy is here. we have already observed that the waters near here are relatively far away, so the people in the water palace may not be too strong."


    although xu long already had his own preliminary ideas, after all, this was a joint operation, so out of courtesy, he asked the other three people for their opinions first.


    the three envoys glanced at the map. in fact, they already had a grasp of the situation.


    if there were no informants on the branch hall, they would not have known what happened on the branch hall before. therefore, naturally, they also know what situation the branch hall is facing now.


    "we basically understand the general situation. however, if the branch hall and the main hall join forces, it also means that we still have a certain advantage over them."


    "you can fight directly."


    "not bad, especially when the people in the water palace are relatively close to the water."


    the three envoys didn''t have much thought. in fact, they weren''t too worried about the people in the water palace leaving the water.


    although the two sides have not played against each other for a long time, history has given them enough confidence.


    xu long was not angry. he smiled softly and said, "don''t you three think we should use some tactics to fight?"


    the three envoys looked at each other and then laughed.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6005

    "tactics?" the first special envoy snorted disdainfully: "dianzhu xu means that we need tactics to deal with a bunch of rabble?"


    "the people in water palace are indeed huge in number and are above us, but i don''t think they are anything to worry about."


    "we don''t want our men to die or be injured on a large scale. the question is, will the enemy be willing?"


    "if we fight directly with momentum, i don''t think the people in water palace can put up much resistance."


    "i also agree with this."


    the three special envoys are somewhat arrogant.


    it is true that tactics are of course very important, but there are preconditions for this. if the opponent is strong enough and evenly matched with your own, then tactics will play a decisive role.


    but if the strength gap between the two sides is really too big, then tactics will no longer be so important to them.


    in the face of absolute strength, there is no way to fight without standing, just do it.


    xu long actually understood this.


    it''s just that this time, after all, the main hall and the palace are going to engage in a joint operation, and almost all of them will come out, so in terms of his personality, he prefers to play it safe.


    xu long glanced at his four elders. the four elders didn''t say much. they nodded one by one without raising any objections.


    "okay, since everyone agrees that the problem is not big, i don''t need to say anything more."


    sometimes, there is really no need to complicate simple things. sometimes complication can make things go to different extremes.


    "let me just mention one thing: when attacking, we still have to present a small encirclement posture."


    "in addition to the main attack, nearby water sources must also be inspected accordingly."


    "is palace master xu worried that the other party will lead the water source near the ancient tomb, so that the fighting power of the people in the water palace will remain the same?" one of the special envoys asked.


    xu long nodded noncommittally: "yes, if you think about it, we can know the weaknesses of the people in the water palace, then i believe that the enemy will definitely be able to discover this flaw. therefore, when facing our attack, the enemy will definitely we will try our best to avoid this risk.¡±


    "for us, we must also take certain precautions, otherwise, i am worried that we will suffer a big loss."


    the four elders and the three special envoys were actually not too interested in this statement. the former was because he was too angry with han sanqian and others, so he wanted to kill them directly and decisively, while the latter naturally thought that with their current strength, they don''t have to worry about any water palace soldiers.


    however, there was nothing wrong with what xu long said, so few people did not interrupt.


    "later on, strategically, i also have a few points to add."


    after saying that, xu long and seven people began to make arrangements for tomorrow one by one.


    on han sanqian''s side, all the shrimp soldiers have already moved. because the crab soldiers'' claws are big enough, the main force is basically used to dig out the soil and carve out the main body of the ravine.


    the shrimp soldiers use relatively smaller pliers to carry out subsequent finishing work.


    things are much better than what han sanqian thought. after all, the shrimp soldiers and crab generals did a lot of work like digging in the water when they were in the water.


    "mr. han, we received some information."


    the old dragon king quickly walked to han sanqian, who was observing the scene, and said softly.


    although han sanqian had little work to do, he always stayed at a high place and observed the overall terrain.


    "the enemy has started to move and is coming towards us, right?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the old dragon king nodded: "according to the intelligence from the spies, it is indeed the case. mr. han, what should we do in response?"


    han sanqian frowned slightly: "how can we deal with it?"


    "looking at the number of people on the other side, it is very likely that the other side is out in force, because we found that there are enemies further away that seem to be moving. if our expectations are correct, then those enemies should be people from their headquarters."


    "if they join forces now, the pressure will be very high. although we have already anticipated this situation, i am worried that the soldiers under my command will be a little panicked."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6006

    han sanqian knew what the old dragon king meant. he was afraid that if no one here responded actively, then the soldiers and crabs under his hands would inevitably feel fear in their hearts.


    this is also easy to understand. after all, you don''t have an advantage in the first place, and if your side doesn''t do anything, it will really make people feel frightened.


    once morale is low, this battle will only become more difficult to fight.


    "you want me to do some pre-war mobilization?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    the old dragon king gave a wry smile: "originally, it''s best for me to do it myself. but, didn''t you and kui niu just go through a typical battle of using less to win more?"


    "some of our brothers were following you in the past, so they know about this matter. i mean, this is a good thing for publicity. if you personally go on stage to tell everyone, i think everyone''s morale will be improved. much more vigorous. this will help us in the battle tomorrow."


    of course han sanqian also knew what the old dragon king said, and he also knew the huge meaning behind it.


    however, han sanqian also believed that the effect of this was not good.


    "now is not the time."


    although morale will be low, han sanqian believes that we should not rush to encourage him. there is still a whole night. as time goes by, the morale that was finally raised will soon fall to the bottom again.


    "i think it''s best to mobilize before the war. now, i think we should do something else." han sanqian said.


    "what''s the matter?" the old dragon king asked hurriedly.


    "there may be strategic adjustments." han sanqian said: "i think the river leading to the ancient tomb should be changed."


    "oh?" the old dragon king was a little puzzled: "right now, the soldiers have done a lot of groundbreaking. they have almost completed the entire river. they are just waiting for the last bit of work to release the water."


    "is this... is work going to stop now? or is there something wrong?"


    han sanqian smiled: "it''s not that there is a problem with the river, but i think there may be a problem strategically."


    the old dragon king was puzzled, but he did not dare to disturb him at this time. he just looked at han sanqian quietly, looking forward to what he would say next to explain his confusion.


    "actually, i believe that we know that the combat effectiveness of the sailors will be greatly reduced if they leave the water palace, and the other party must also know."


    "so, the other party''s focus will be on this."


    "what i''m afraid of is that the other party will take precautions."


    the old dragon king smiled and said: "mr. han, there is no need to worry about this. the xinhe river leading to the ancient tomb is one meter deep underground. it is almost impossible for outsiders to discover its existence."


    "unless they have known our location for a long time and dug deep right there, it will be absolutely safe and hidden."


    the old dragon king actually thought about this problem, so he asked his people to dig the river deeper and more concealed without asking han sanqian for instructions.


    now that han sanqian suddenly asked, the old dragon king was naturally very happy and proud.


    however, han sanqian was not happy about this, and there was even a trace of worry on his face.


    "mr. han, you...what''s wrong with you? is there something i didn''t do well?" the old dragon king asked carefully.


    han sanqian shook his head: "no, dragon king, you did a good job and you did everything right. it''s just that i''m thinking about a deeper issue."


    "the problem is like this. the enemy must be prepared for our possible diversion of water, right?"


    the old dragon king nodded hastily, this is normal.


    "under this kind of precaution, some of our soldiers suddenly became very powerful in combat. is that expected for them?"


    the old dragon king thought about it carefully and realized that this was true.


    "so, what mr. han means is that our digging was in vain?"


    if the surprise attack is not effective, then han sanqian''s previous plans cannot be said to have been ruined, but at least the basic significance is no longer significant enough.


    "what i mean is, if we let them know about our ravine, or even discover it, what will they do?" han sanqian looked at the old dragon king with a smile.


    the old dragon king was stunned. he had never thought of this possibility. after all, when he did this, he did it as if it was impossible for the enemy to find out.


    how have you ever thought about this?


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6007

    "then they will be more prepared. even knowing our details, they will be more able to fight against us."


    han sanqian nodded, yes, the most fearful thing on the battlefield is for others to know the situation on his side.


    this is exactly what it means to know yourself and your enemy, and to be victorious in every battle.


    if everything on his side is known to others, and his combat effectiveness is not as good as others, then it will indeed be a very dangerous thing for han sanqian.


    "yes, but in this case, what if we suddenly have a large number of sailors with comparable strength?"


    the old dragon king, who was originally a little depressed about why han sanqian said such a thing, was completely dumbfounded after hearing the second half of han sanqian''s sentence.


    this is indeed a method. although this method is a bit roundabout, it is impossible for the enemy to defend against one and continue to defend against two, so the effect must be absolutely explosive.


    "at this time, the other party must be surprised, because everything they expected was actually going according to the script they expected. as a result, when a critical link was reached, everything suddenly changed."


    yes, sometimes you do something with pessimistic thoughts. generally speaking, even if you encounter a bad start, because you are mentally prepared, it is actually quite acceptable.


    on the other hand, if everything goes well for you at the beginning, and when you feel that you have reached the peak of your life, suddenly something depressing comes directly from the beginning, then your mentality will definitely collapse faster than the former. of.


    "when the other party has a certain degree of resistance, i think the river in our ancient tomb is not that good."


    this strategy is not bad, but it is definitely not very good.


    therefore, han sanqian has actually been thinking about this issue.


    but it is obvious that han sanqian still feels that this issue must be dealt with again.


    thinking of this, han sanqian said: "the river channel must continue to be dug, but what i hope is that this river channel can be discovered by the enemy."


    "of course there is no problem, but what should we do next? although i understand what mr. han said, the question is, what should we do next to achieve the goal you just mentioned."


    "how do you make the enemy suffer a sudden blow after all the enemies have done well? do you mean, how many rivers are we opening?"


    the old dragon king thought about it carefully and realized that this was indeed a very good method, which would make it difficult for the enemy to guard against it.


    but the crux of the problem is that it takes a lot of people to build a river channel. if more river channels are to be opened, the time spent will also increase several times.


    "what i''m worried about is that we don''t have enough time at the moment. however, i agree with your idea. i will ask people to dig more river channels immediately."


    after all, there are half a million men and horses, although the old dragon king must also consider that many of them cannot be too involved in labor. after all, they will still be needed on the battlefield tomorrow.


    but on the other hand, what han sanqian said did make sense, and they did need to make some changes.


    "what do you think of digging three tunnels so that the enemy can easily find them?" han sanqian looked back.


    when the old dragon king heard this, he almost stumbled and fell to the ground. good guy, digging one or two more is already the current limit of the old dragon king.


    as a result, han sanqian refused to say anything and refused to stop, and directly wanted to expose the river himself.


    isn''t this just a waste of work for the enemy? after working hard for a day and a night, good guy, someone else just came and blew it up the next day.


    whoever is poaching is aggrieved. the key is that the cost of poaching is that the combat effectiveness of the army of 500,000 soldiers and horses will be greatly damaged.


    if the weather hadn''t been warmer now, the old dragon king would have really wanted to reach out and touch han sanqian''s head to see if this guy had a fever and burned out his brain.


    so outrageous! !


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6008

    the old dragon king was so embarrassed that he almost dug out a three-bedroom and one-living room with his feet on the spot. you are not arranging tactics here. you are obviously going to die directly, okay?


    however, due to han sanqian''s face, the old dragon king found it difficult to speak for a while.


    however, han sanqian was also very smart, and he saw the meaning of the old dragon king in an instant, smiled softly, and patted the old dragon king on the shoulder: "are you confused, and you even have the urge to hit me? "


    the old dragon king shook his head, but quickly nodded at the speed of light.


    even if you are the person appointed by god himself, if you want to do this, then i must admit that you are a fool.


    han sanqian chuckled softly: "think about it, old dragon king, even you think so now. on the other hand, after the other party discovered our three rivers, is it completely relieved?"


    the old dragon king smiled bitterly and said: "what you said is indeed correct. after all, you have sold out all your wealth in the true sense. everyone will be relieved."


    han sanqian said: "what if i actually have more than these three rivers."


    if there are more than just those three rivers, and it is very likely that there are more hidden secretly, then the old dragon king must admit one thing, that is, han sanqian''s move can definitely paralyze the opponent and make the opponent completely without any doubts. .


    "but the problem is that our current limit is basically to dig three rivers at the same time. the amount of work is too large and the time is relatively tight. if we want to dig more, it is almost impossible."


    han sanqian asked: "old dragon king, what if 80% or even 90% of the 500,000 troops are put into excavation?"


    the old dragon king thought about it carefully. if he digs river channels in this reckless way, it is indeed possible to add at least one or two more river channels in such a short period of time.


    "but mr. han, the cost of doing this is very high. you have to know that by that time, the combat effectiveness of our troops will be almost non-existent."


    although the combat effectiveness of the sailors will be greatly supplemented by the availability of water, at that time the sailors will also have to pay too much labor and actually consume a lot of money.


    under this ebb and flow, the combat effectiveness of the sailors will not actually be greatly improved. instead, they will suffer relatively huge losses due to most of the fatigue.


    this deal, no matter how you calculate it, seems to be a loss.


    "it''s really not feasible to only add one or two more. to be honest, this is lower than my current expectations. if we want to mobilize 80 to 90% of our troops, my requirement is that we should at least double it simultaneously. that means there must also be three rivers." han sanqian said seriously.


    han sanqian also believed that only a river of this size would allow the enemy to completely relax their vigilance before seeing them again, and thus be deeply shocked by it.


    only in this way will the combat effectiveness or combat potential displayed by the troops supplemented by the huge rivers truly frighten the enemy.


    otherwise, there is no point in making a small fuss. after all, the other party also has many people.


    "mr. han, we originally thought that we would respond to your request. even if we can''t do it, a group of us will try our best to achieve it."


    "but i have to admit that your current request is indeed a bit too much."


    "it''s simply impossible for us to do it in such a short period of time."


    the old dragon king really didn''t want to say no to han sanqian. after all, han sanqian''s status in his heart was supreme, so the old dragon king naturally didn''t want to say no.


    however, han sanqian''s current request is indeed too overwhelming.


    we can''t let these shrimp soldiers and crab generals die from exhaustion here. the key point is that even if they are exhausted to death, such a huge task may not be completed.


    therefore, the old dragon king had indeed reached that point, so he expressed it directly and helplessly.


    han sanqian was not angry about this. instead, he just smiled softly: "old dragon king, you and i have completely different opinions. i think your people can definitely do it, even..."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6009

    "we can even finish the work early." han sanqian said with a smile: "just now, i actually did some calculations, and the result is that we can end it all before dawn. work."


    "in this way, everyone can have a certain amount of time to rest accordingly."


    the old dragon king looked confused: "mr. han, with all due respect, i really don''t understand how you calculated your so-called end of work early. i..."


    naturally, he knows very well what kind of situation his own people will be in, but he has already budgeted in his mind many times, but the problem is that no matter how he calculates, the final result is actually very difficult to complete.


    it was indeed difficult for him to understand what kind of algorithm han sanqian used.


    han sanqian didn''t want to hide anything, so he smiled and said, "because my algorithm and yours are actually completely different."


    han sanqian picked up a branch next to him, then squatted down and drew three paths on the ground: "this means the three rivers we want to dig."


    the old dragon king nodded, it was very ordinary, nothing special.


    han sanqian didn''t say anything more. he took the branch and quickly drew three more traces on the ground. however, in fact, each of these three traces was repeated and slightly connected to the trace above.


    seeing this, the old dragon king immediately frowned.


    "mr. han, this is..."


    han sanqian smiled: "old dragon king, take a closer look. are they the same six rivers?"


    indeed, the old dragon king nodded directly at this point without any intention of refuting.


    now it''s right.


    "three of them, because they borrowed from the original three rivers, their project volume was reduced by at least half. so, the actual time and cost spent on building these three rivers was roughly equivalent to the original one and a half rivers. that¡¯s all.¡±


    "with so many of us, if we want to build one and a half more lines, i believe it will take some time, but it shouldn''t take too much time."


    if this method is adopted, the old dragon king must admit that it does not take much time.


    there is no way, the construction period will be shortened too much because of this.


    "but one problem is that although doing this can indeed save a lot of time and cost, the problem is that the three roads you want to build are actually dependent on the original three roads in a sense."


    "this means that once our original three paths are exposed to each other, then what we end up facing is actually exposing the other three paths to each other. this... actually has no meaning."


    "in the end, they were all destroyed, but... on the contrary, to a certain extent, our work was still in vain."


    han sanqian smiled softly: "if we just follow the drawings, i have to admit that this problem will indeed occur."


    "however, the diagram i drew is just to tell you a rough principle of this. what really needs to be implemented is not like this. it is just a similar principle."


    the old dragon king frowned slightly and suddenly became serious.


    since the principles are similar, this shows that han sanqian''s algorithm may really be different.


    "actually, my specific plan is the zimu river."


    the so-called zimu river actually means, as the name suggests, two rivers in the same place.


    the big river is the mother river, and the small river is the child river. the mother river is at the bottom and the child river is at the top.


    in this way, what the enemy discovered was zihe and what was destroyed was zihe, but the real mother river existed safely in it. han sanqian also believed that three large mother rivers would definitely catch the enemy off guard.


    of course, the most important thing is that the way the zimu river was built is actually very time-saving and labor-saving.


    the reason is also very simple. in fact, only three large rivers need to be built on the three sides. the mother river is not only the outline of the main body, but also the hotbed and prototype of the sub-river.


    therefore, the time and cost he spent on development were much less than directly opening two rivers.


    "the way of the zimu river is indeed wonderful. i...why didn''t i think of this?" the old dragon king was also directly attracted by this suggestion.


    i have to admit, this is indeed a good idea.


    however, if you think about it carefully, there is a very fatal problem.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6010

    that''s how the so-called zimu river was formed!


    if the child and mother rivers are completely in the same channel, then if the child river is found, the mother river will definitely be found. the enemy will cut off the flow and other methods, which will completely cut off the source of the mother river.


    so, in this case, this strategy looks good, but it will be very bad when used.


    however, if the zimu river does not originate from the same channel, then during construction, it may not be able to save time and effort on the other side of the zimu river.


    "if the zimu river is designed well, this problem can be avoided cleverly."


    han sanqian''s idea for the mother river was to directly dig out a huge concave shape as the main body. of course, this concave shape was an inverted trapezoid.


    that is, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom.


    "on earth, we have a place that has always been hit by floods. that place was originally a fertile land, but due to floods, it was sometimes very dry and sometimes hit by floods."


    "but the ancestors were very smart. they came up with a way to control the water, so that the weather in that place has been smooth ever since. this thing is called a weir. when the rainy season comes, the weir will divert the water and discharge the water pressure, causing floods. no longer raging, when drought comes, the weir will also divert the water from the river to irrigate relatively dry areas, thus ensuring that this plain land has water at all times."


    "although the weir is used to control water, we should learn to draw inferences from one example."


    "so, i plan to use the weir in our zimu river."


    the old dragon king was a little confused when he heard this. he was a majestic king of water, but at this moment, han sanqian was giving crazy lessons on water control.


    however, he did not have the slightest resistance or disgust, but instead learned with an open mind.


    "expand our inlet and nearby areas as wide as you can."


    "to give you an idea, let me give you a number."


    "for example, at the opening, we set the width to be about ten meters, so the river will flow smoothly all the way."


    "but in the process, i''m asking the river''s banks to start shrinking."


    "it can be nine meters, eight meters, or even directly reduced to one or two meters after reaching a certain distance."


    the old dragon king shook his head, still not quite understanding. isn''t this just a simple process of building a river from wide to narrow? what does it have to do with the mother-child river?


    han sanqian had long known that he would have such a reaction, so he picked up a branch and drew a word similar to divination on the ground.


    in fact, the narrowing of the river does not mean that the entire river has really become narrow.


    han sanqian just started to leave an embankment in the middle of the river to divert the flow.


    it seems that the main river is only about four meters wide, but in fact the real width of the entire river is still ten meters, but the river bank branches off another six meters, forming another river.


    in other words, the river channel was gradually divided into two.


    "it''s just that the other branched river channel was diverted to the other side by the river embankment and was hidden under the ground."


    when the old dragon king heard this, he frowned deeply, but soon he suddenly understood.


    "i understand, the so-called zimu river is to divide the river channel into two. in this case, our project volume has not actually increased, because from the beginning to the end, we are building three river channels."


    "it''s just that these three rivers were secretly divided into six by us."


    han sanqian smiled and nodded: "yes, that''s exactly it."


    "this method is wonderful. this... this will not increase our workload. on the contrary, it will reduce our workload to a certain extent."


    because originally it may be a direct distance of ten meters, which needs to be dug directly. however, because now there is a river embankment in the middle, the middle part does not even need to be dug. in this way, this does not solve the time and cost. what is it again?


    thinking of this, the old dragon king finally smiled.


    han sanqian smiled softly: "don''t be happy so early. although our plan is feasible in theory, in fact there are still some pain points that need to be solved."


    "mr. han, what other problems do we need to solve?"


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6011

    "the first problem is the entrance."


    "in other words, we need to open an extra secret port."


    "the water from the dark mouth will be poured into our underground river from other places without any influence."


    in this way, when the river outside is attacked or blown up by the enemy, the flow will not be cut off.


    in the underground river, there will still be a steady stream of water entering it.


    the old dragon king nodded: "that''s no problem. it''s just an extra vent. it''s not a troublesome thing."


    han sanqian nodded: "the second problem is the river embankment."


    "after the diversion, what i require is that the width of the river embankment should be at least one to two meters wide."


    the ming river will inevitably be attacked, so the quality of the river embankments needs to be guaranteed, because it is difficult to guarantee how the enemy will bomb the river.


    if the central embankment is not strong enough and is destroyed in the explosion, the risk to the underground river will also increase rapidly.


    by then, the undercurrent may be discovered, or it may be implicated in the process and destroyed.


    therefore, the stability of the river embankment is also very important.


    "the last one is a trap." han sanqian said.


    "trap?" the old dragon king was a little confused. he didn''t quite understand what han sanqian meant.


    "no matter which side of the ming river''s embankment it is, as long as it''s on the side close to the ming river, try to use looser soil. even when you are digging, you don''t need to reinforce the embankment."


    "why."


    "when the enemy bombs, try to let them complete the destruction of our minghe with the minimum effort."


    "ah?"


    han sanqian gave a wry smile: "isn''t this truth very clear? if the minghe side is too strong, the enemy will have to bombard it several times."


    "even if we do a lot of reinforcements on the underwater side, we still have to consider time and cost, so it is unlikely that we can withstand many rounds of attacks."


    "so my meaning is very clear. in order to ensure the safety of the dark river side, if the ming river can be quickly crossed after being attacked, then cross it quickly, so as not to harm or implicate the dark river side."


    for han sanqian, minghe was actually not an important thing from beginning to end. it was more of a bait and a trap.


    attract firepower, and then its mission is completely over.


    what han sanqian must ensure is the circulation of the underground river.


    or to put it in an ugly way, everything we are doing now is actually to cover the underground river.


    han sanqian must know the priority clearly. otherwise, if there is any deviation, all the efforts will be in vain.


    "understood, i will notify you right now. i will try my best to make the defenses on the minghe side weak and easy to detect. in addition, i will try to leave some clues to facilitate the enemy''s discovery."


    "as for the underground river, i will carry out special reinforcement of the river embankment, including the thick layer of soil above it."


    because all river channels are not completely dug into the open air, they actually have a simple covering on them.


    "however, there is a river that has basically been dug into a shape. do we want to build a river embankment in it? dig it into a light and dark river?"


    han sanqian thought for a while and shook his head: "forget it if you dig it out. just treat it as a big sweetener for the other party. one big river will connect the other two open rivers. the other party will definitely be very happy."


    "as for us, if we have two underground rivers to supplement us, although we will lack a certain amount of supplies, after all, we are not fighting a war of attrition or a protracted war with the other party, so it is enough."


    moreover, before minghe is destroyed, the combat effectiveness of many sailors can still be maintained.


    after the minghe river was destroyed, a large number of soldiers entered a weak state, but the large number of sailors with relatively high combat effectiveness maintained by the dark river would inevitably bring a huge impact.


    in fact, what han sanqian wants is impact.


    he wanted to give the other party a powerful shock all at once, so that the other party would not be able to recover for a moment, and then be completely defeated by him!


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6012

    "yes."


    the old dragon king gave the order, turned around and left quickly to make arrangements.


    han sanqian was not idle either, his eyes were still staring closely at the entire scene, although to a certain extent, his arrangements were already quite sufficient.


    however, han sanqian''s character is always very cautious, so even if he has a huge insurance, han sanqian will still try his best to think about the second insurance.


    the advantage of terrain can sometimes play a decisive role in a war.


    han sanqian does not intend to give up on this point. he still needs to think of all ways to see if he can get some tricks on it.


    xiaonu was destined to be of little help, and with her strength it was impossible to join the battle, so xiaonu cooked the meal by herself.


    of course, she didn''t have the ability to directly cook for the entire team. all she could do was actually ensure that han sanqian and a few other core characters were fed.


    "mr. han, the meal is ready. let''s eat some." xiao nu came over, his head lowered.


    han sanqian glanced at her. to be honest, since the war was about to begin, han sanqian really didn''t want to eat. however, he thought that it would not be easy for the slave to cook in such an environment, so he nodded in agreement.


    soon, han sanqian sat down, and so did lotus, old dragon king and wei niu.


    judging from kui niu''s body, it was obvious that the little thing xiaonu made was not enough to fill the space between his teeth. however, with several people sitting together, it was obvious that it was not just as simple as eating.


    everything has other arrangements.


    "i''m broad and thick. just now, the old dragon king got me some fish and shrimp in private. i''m quite full. you can eat this. i mainly want to hear about han sanqian''s plans for tomorrow. i."


    "you are most familiar with the ancient tomb. at the same time, you are basically used to it. therefore, just like today, you guard the main center of the tomb."


    "brother, i can help this strange cow." ba xia, the old turtle, also spoke up.


    que''er said: "master, this old turtle has rough skin and thick flesh. it would be a good choice to let him be responsible for joint defense with kui niu."


    both are top-notch weirdos whose appearance alone is enough to intimidate others, and the two of them working together can indeed give people unlimited imagination.


    han sanqian nodded and looked at the strange cow: "do you have any opinions?"


    wei niu really wanted to say that there was enough room in the cemetery for him alone. this was his dignity and confidence as an ancient giant beast. however, he actually knew very well that the same ancient giant beast as him was domineering. ability is also extraordinary.


    if the two can join forces, then to a certain extent, the power of the two is definitely one plus one greater than two, so, in this case, wei niu cannot refute.


    "actually, i also want to try joining forces with this old turtle. old turtle, you won''t hold me back, right?"


    "damn, you old cow, uncle, am i holding you back? i''m afraid you didn''t wake up in the morning and are talking nonsense here? don''t you have any idea why i joined the battle? isn''t that why i''m afraid of you? can¡¯t you hold the goods?¡±


    "hmph, i''m enough for myself." wei niu snorted without any disdain.


    "damn, then i''m more capable on my own." with this temper of the old turtle, it''s obvious that he won''t suffer the slightest loss.


    seeing this, que''er couldn''t help but rolled her eyes: "if you two are so powerful, otherwise, we won''t do any replays and you two just rush over and beat them."


    "if you don''t win, you are not allowed to come back. whoever comes back will be your grandson."


    the strange cow and the old turtle looked at each other and said nothing.


    in fact, both of them know very well that it''s all about talking and making trouble, but don''t make fun of your life.


    no matter how capable they are, if they rush out to fight hundreds of thousands of elite enemy troops, it will be just a meat bun beating a dog, and there will be no return.


    "since everyone has shut up, please let the master continue with the arrangements." que''er turned around and said humbly to han sanqian.


    han sanqian smiled softly. the tempers of the old turtle and the strange cow will definitely be indispensable for fighting spirit in the future, especially the mouth of the old turtle, which is not forgiving at all.


    therefore, han sanqian will be able to receive it in the future.


    fortunately, queer seems to be able to suppress these two people perfectly.


    "quer, you also have a mission, and i believe only you can accomplish this mission."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6013

    upon hearing this, que''er immediately bowed respectfully and said, "please give me your master''s instructions. que''er will definitely do his best."


    "at present, everyone is aware of our situation, and everyone is also aware of some of our overall measures. have you noticed that we are missing something?" han sanqian asked.


    in fact, han sanqian could tell them directly, but the effect of telling them is actually not as good as motivating them in this way.


    by letting them participate in this process, they can better remember what the situation was like, and then their understanding of tactics will be deeper.


    this is like telling a person that seventy-one plus twenty-nine equals one hundred. if you only tell him the answer, he will indeed not get the question wrong. but if you don''t tell him the answer, once it is changed to twenty nine plus seventy-one, he most likely didn''t know what it equaled.


    so, the best thing to do is get them involved and let him know why the two numbers add up to one hundred.


    in this way, no matter how big the form changes, they can actually make corresponding judgments based on their own understanding of the situation.


    several people looked at each other, and there seemed to be nothing wrong on the surface.


    but how smart the old turtle was, he understood what han sanqian meant in an instant: "what the elder brother said is that we currently lack a main attacker."


    yes, all the work so far has been focused on defense.


    although this is a very real defensive war, any defensive war cannot rely solely on defense, and there must also be offense.


    this is like two people fighting. although you are weak and can only defend, you cannot just defend blindly.


    because the reason is very simple. if you only passively take hits without fighting back, then the opponent will keep hitting you. after all, for the opponent, you can only defend but not attack anyway, so the threat you pose to him is not enough. big.


    therefore, even if it is a defensive war, a defensive war must be arranged.


    "but why does she have to do it?" the old dragon king was a little puzzled: "we sailors can also fight back."


    with an army of 500,000, it is certainly not wrong for them to bear the heavy responsibility of defense, but their own family cannot be left out for the important offensive scenes.


    for the old dragon king, i have used all my family resources to play, so naturally i hope to make the greatest contribution in front of han sanqian.


    therefore, the old dragon king must fight for the main attacker.


    han sanqian smiled softly, patted the old dragon king on the shoulder, and said: "then if the two of us are fighting, think about it. if you can only be beaten wildly, what will you use to fight back against me? is it most appropriate to use a weapon to sneak attack me?"


    the old dragon king thought about it carefully. when two people fight, he is weak. if he wants to complete a sneak attack, it is obvious that conventional weapons are not possible.


    they are too big, or too long. when they are pulled out, the other party may have already reacted.


    therefore, the best situation is that you can get something short and simple, such as a dagger.


    it has strong concealment and great lethality, and is also suitable for switching in defensive battles.


    han sanqian smiled: "by the way, it''s a dagger."


    "if the sailors are to carry out the main attack, they will need a large number of troops. for our current defensive battle, it is actually like a heavy sword."


    "when they attack directly from the rear, it will indeed have a miraculous effect."


    "but they rely on numbers to accumulate, but it is impossible to have an absolute advantage over the enemy in terms of numbers."


    "while the effect is not good, it is also fatal."


    generally, the main attack requires elites, that is, the smallest number of people can complete the maximum impact on the enemy''s abdomen or back.


    sailors cannot do this because they can only rely on numbers to support them.


    another fatal thing is that this kind of attack from behind or other places cannot allow you to rush into the enemy''s formation and then be completely trapped inside and unable to move. it needs to jump around and create chaos. of.


    therefore, having fewer and more capable people can ensure the mobility and flexibility of the team, and they can count in and out like a dragon entering the sea!


    "que''er is the expert in this field." han sanqian said with a smile.


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6014

    que''er is a peacock and can fly, and when han sanqian met her, she was also a very violent person. giving her the job of killing must be the best choice.


    "with que''er''s ability, if she serves as the main attacker, she will definitely be able to harass the enemy from all angles. it will be difficult for the enemy to guard against her."


    it''s like sending a big mosquito next to you. she is very small and very flexible. when you use all your strength to deal with the enemy, it is difficult to cause any damage to her with little energy.


    then in turn, she can keep harassing you.


    old oogway also agreed with this: "brother is still right in judging people. this broken bird is very fast and kills people like crazy. if she is responsible for the main attack, she will definitely make the enemy''s mentality explode."


    old turtle and que''er have been fighting for thousands of years, so he naturally knows some of que''er''s abilities.


    even from his point of view, que''er actually relies on these to remain in an undefeated position in the fight against himself.


    that is to say, for a super defensive bully like myself, if it were someone else, he might not be able to trap this damn peacock.


    the old dragon king nodded, and there was indeed no problem with han sanqian''s arrangement.


    "however, mr. han, there is nothing wrong with you letting this girl be your main attacker. however, she is only one person after all, so in terms of attack firepower..."


    the enemy has an army of hundreds of thousands, and the damage caused by one person is actually very limited.


    this is really just a mosquito attacking people. it may make people upset, but it is impossible to cause any harm to the person''s body.


    this is actually the problem han sanqian is currently encountering.


    short staffed.


    if there are elites such as our own cavalry brigade at this time, and que''er is the leader to lead them, then when the battle breaks out, they will rush out directly, which will definitely cause great psychological shock and practical impact to the enemy. .


    there are only a few hundred thousand troops, and han''s three thousand are not bragging. they will definitely be able to defeat them directly.


    it''s a pity that now it''s a bit difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without straw.


    the arrangement is very good, but there is no one available on my side.


    "would you like me to arrange some sailors to join miss que''er in the charge?"


    the old dragon king''s proposal is indeed the best solution.


    "no." han sanqian shook his head: "if we want que''er to be the main attacker, what we really want is que''er''s mobility. if we let the sailors join her, the entire team''s mobility will drop instantly. "


    "that means that in the end it will not only be difficult to bring out queer''s strength, but it will even make her fall into a quagmire."


    "then what if we divide the sailors into certain teams in all directions. what i mean is, for example, if we have ten teams around us, and miss que''er leads one of the teams in, how should she fight? but the hand i don¡¯t care about the sailors at the bottom."


    "after that, she can leave and leave the sailors she just led to continue fighting there."


    "in this way, the sailors'' attack is still there, but after pulling away, miss que''er can lead other sailors to attack again from another direction."


    lotus''s proposal was indeed very good and received unanimous approval from many people.


    to a certain extent, this can indeed guarantee queer''s combat effectiveness when he leads the team to attack.


    "but there is a problem with this, that is, the losses of the sailors will be very heavy." han sanqian frowned.


    the sailors were not very strong to begin with. if they were led into the enemy''s formation by que''er to fend for themselves, then for the sailors, it would be basically the same as letting them die directly.


    "in fact, there is no need to worry about the sailors." the old dragon king spoke directly at this time: "for us, our goal is to win this battle, not to consider casualties."


    now that he had broken up with the other party, the old dragon king knew very well that there was no way out for shuigong.


    if they cannot win, it will be a disaster for shuigong, and there will be countless casualties.


    so since there are countless casualties, why not take advantage of the fact that we have fighting power to fight against the enemy?


    "so, mr. han, fight as you should."


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6015

    "i will say this for the last time today."


    "when i help mr. han, it is actually an important choice point in fate for shuigong."


    "so, since we have helped you, we are ready to sacrifice everything."


    "now, or even in the future, i don''t want han sanqian to worry about shuigong''s casualties anymore."


    with the old dragon king setting an example like this, han sanqian was very moved in his heart.


    after all, they are other people''s people, but others are willing to risk their lives and let them be consumed as they please.


    han sanqian will remember this love for the rest of his life.


    "i won''t say much else. old dragon king, just one sentence. from now on, your business is my han sanqian''s business." han sanqian said with some emotion.


    the old dragon king smiled softly: "your words are enough."


    for the old dragon king, sacrificing everything in the water palace to achieve such a relationship with someone like han sanqian is what he has always wanted.


    "then let''s arrange it according to this method." guai niu said.


    "no." han sanqian waved his hand and stopped: "i am grateful to the old dragon king for his unwavering support for us, but it does not mean that i support doing this."


    "first of all, although we can ignore the casualties of the sailors, after they enter, the birds will leave. this means that many sailors will become headless flies, and these headless flies will still be in the enemy''s presence. surrounded by."


    "you can imagine how useful they can be."


    basically, it¡¯s meat that¡¯s put into people¡¯s mouths, completely for free.


    but for han sanqian, the price was still high. not only did he have to lay out the meat for people and feed them in batches, but he also had to loosen his defensive formation because a lot of his troops were taken away. .


    this transaction is a loss no matter how you calculate it.


    after all, those people are not elites. it is difficult for you to ask them to still have a killing effect when surrounded by enemy troops.


    "the second thing is morale. as i just said, our attack has no effect, but instead relaxes our defense. what will the other living sailors think?"


    "they will be desperate and feel that our battle is hopeless. once the morale within a team is low, it will be extremely fatal for any unit."


    "so, i want to reject this method."


    the troops must be like wolves, howling and howling. only such a team can be lethal and have combat effectiveness.


    instead of being like a sheep, silently letting others slaughter you.


    "all teams must strictly implement their defensive plans."


    "although we have a large number of troops, many of them are still working tonight, and their own combat effectiveness is not very strong, so they can no longer be used as transitional expenses."


    the sailors still need to make trouble in the cemetery. of course, han sanqian also has his own plan.


    "but if this is not the case, que''er''s side lacks helpers and firepower, and this counterattack will not be effective." wei niu said a little depressed.


    seeing a good plan but being unable to implement it, the frustration that comes from the heart is really uncomfortable.


    seeing that everyone fell into silence following wei niu''s words, han sanqian couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    "what are you all doing with such sad faces? you haven''t fought this battle yet. why are you starting to admit defeat?" han sanqian said with a smile.


    "it''s not that i''m admitting defeat. when the enemy comes, i''ll fight with him. it''s just... hey, it''s depressing that we can''t implement such a proper arrangement."


    "everyone fought, so it''s okay to lose. the most annoying thing is that we could have had a better way to resist, but the result... oh, this is really disappointing."


    it has nothing to do with life or death, nothing to do with success or failure, it just makes people unhappy.


    "i didn''t say that if this were not the case, we would not be able to implement it. the offensive firepower from queer''s side is not completely helpless." han sanqian finished his words, revealing a wry smile and a hint of mystery...


    this novel has been translated by novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.